ã€ŠFirst Immortal of the Swordã€‹


 Chapter 1: The Hall of Mourning

    <h4>Chapter 1: The Hall of Mourning</h4>

    A funerary hall.

    A bronze coffiny in the center of the room, its surface engraved with all manner of birds, beasts, insects, and fish, as well as the boundless and ancient patterns of the sun, moon, and stars.

    A young woman d in pristine white silk, too beautiful for this world, knelt before the coffin.

    Outside the hall of mourning was a world like a hidden realm, reminiscent of the purends of the Western Paradise.

    Terrifying figures, like heavenly gods and buddhas, were engaged in vicious ughter.

    Furious howls filled the air.

    Divine blood fell like rain.

    Yet, the interior of the hall of mourning was utterly silent.

    From beginning to end, the young woman knelt with her head to the ground, her expression neither sorrowful nor joyful. She was utterly calm, without the slightest ripple of emotion.

    ¡°Hah¡­. So?this?is what it''s like after you ¡®die¡¯.....¡± Su Yi smiled, but his eyes were utterly cold.

    Only when his gazended on the young woman did his eyes reveal a nigh-indiscernible hint of gentleness.

    In life, he¡¯d once roamed the surrounding void, visiting its various divinities. His sword had suppressed the starry sky, and he''d arbitrated an entire great realm.

    He¡¯d once conquered the world, bing the absolute hegemon of his era.

    He¡¯d once been honored as the Nine Provinces of Wilds¡¯ one and only ¡°Master of Ten Thousand Daos.¡±

    In the eyes of the Nine Provinces¡¯ expert swordmasters, he was a peerless expert in the way of the de, the ¡°Swordmaster of Abstruse Force.¡±

    But when word of his death spread, everything changed!

    ¡°Ha ha ha, ¡®smelting fate and refining the grand dao¡¯? From now on, Su Xuanjun¡¯s ¡®Heaven-Smelting Furnace¡¯ belongs to me!¡± A burst ofughter rang out from the hidden world beyond the hall of mourning. The sound carried both delight and pleasure.

    Su Yi nced over.

    It was a Golden-Winged Great Peng, its wings so massive, they were like clouds blotting out the skies. Its feathers had a dazzling sheen, as if they were drenched in golden sap. Its unmatched radiance spread through the skies, the sheer majesty ttening the mountains and rivers on one side.

    It clutched a bright, fiery red cauldron in its enormous, heaven-rending ws.

    ¡°Even that little sparrow¡¯s betrayed me now¡­.¡± Su Yi sighed inment.

    He vividly remembered that, eighty thousand years ago, the Golden-Winged Great Peng had knelt outside his mountain gate, kowtowing for ten days and ten nights, all for the sake of serving beneath him and hearing his insights into the Dao.

    Out of consideration for its sincerity, he¡¯d allowed the bird to cultivate by his side.

    Yet now, here it was, calling him directly by name and stealing his Heaven-Smelting Furnace.

    A tant traitor!

    ¡°Su Xuanjun owes my Levitating Sword Hall eight hundred and ny-three lives. Moreover, he stole our sect¡¯s highest inheritance, the ¡®Ten Directions Sword Sutra.¡¯ Today, we¡¯re here to reim what¡¯s rightfully ours, and we¡¯ll kill anyone who stands in our way!¡±

    Thunder rumbled beneath the dome of heaven. A daoist d in red robes howled with harrowing murderous intent.

    Su Yi was stunned.

    The Levitating Sword Hall had once been a small, unknown sect.?Its patriarch was but one of his thirty-six disciples-in-name.

    And it was precisely because he¡¯d relied upon Su Xuanjun¡¯s prestige and protection that the Levitating Sword Hall gradually rose to prominence and became one of the Wilds¡¯ Nine Provinces¡¯ Six Great Daoist Sects, shaking the entire world.

    Yet now, the Levitating Sword Hall was here too.

    What ¡°owing them eight hundred and ny-three lives¡±? That was pure, unadulterated nonsense.

    And don¡¯t even mention the ¡°Ten Directions Sword Sutra.¡± He¡¯d bequeathed it upon the Levitating Sword Hall¡¯s patriarch personally!

    Clearly, upon hearing word of his death, the Levitating Sword Hall had casuallye up with an excuse to raid his possessions. All that talk of ¡°debts¡± was nothing but a pretense.

    ¡°Public morality has degenerated. That¡¯s all there is to it.¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. Despite himself, his heart sank.

    In all his years of life, he¡¯d never once mistreated those close to him!

    Amidst the bloody rain, a grand procession of divinities shouted, ¡°Listen up! All of us once revered Su Xuanjun as ¡®the Master of Ten Thousand Daos¡¯. Today, so long as there is breath in our bodies, we won¡¯t allow you to exploit his misfortune and seize his possessions!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! You make it sound so righteous, but aren¡¯t you here to fight for Old Thief Su¡¯s treasures too?

    ¡°How frickin¡¯ hypocritical!¡±

    Some peopleughed coldly. Others responded with mockery.

    ¡°What¡¯s that you¡¯ve got in your hands? Immortal Ivy, the Illustrious Scepter, the Nine Lanterns of the Dragon God, the zed Jade sk¡­. Which of them isn¡¯t one of the ¡®peerless magic treasures¡¯ Su Xuanjun left behind?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re so sincere, why not ce them into his coffin to apany him to the grave?¡±

    ¡­..Numerous terrifying figures burst into coldughter.

    Heaven and earth were in turmoil, and the battle raged on.

    Thebatants were all peak-level experts, major powers of the Wilds¡¯ Nine Provinces. The sight of them fighting and killing each other was too terrifying for words.

    But in Su Yi¡¯s eyes, it was ludicrous, evenical!

    These scoundrels! During his life, they''d been blindly subservient, reverent, and respectful.

    Yet they turned around and acted like this the moment they found out he was ¡°dead¡±!

    ¡°Everything really is different after you die.¡± Su Yi looked away, then fixed his gaze on the girl kneeling before his coffin. His expression softened. ¡°At least Qing Tang is still here¡­.¡±

    Qing Tang had cultivated by his side since she was thirteen years old. Eighteen thousand, nine hundred years had passed since then. Within the Wilds¡¯ Nine Provinces, she was known as ¡°Empress Qing Tang.¡±

    In the eyes of outsiders, she was a lofty figure, an empress who reigned over all nations. Her prestige and authority suppressed the Nine Provinces, and even others of her cultivation held her in awe.

    But to Su Yi, she¡¯d always been like a little girl. When she wasn¡¯t cultivating, she served at his side, her demeanor gentle and humble.

    ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister, you¡¯ve already stood vigil over Master¡¯s coffin for seven days. If we don¡¯t leave now, we won¡¯t be able to hold out much longer!¡±

    Suddenly, a stalwart figure entered the hall of mourning. His white warrior robes were tattered and stained with blood. He¡¯d just emerged from fierce, brutalbat, and every inch of him emanated terrifying power.

    Pi Mo!

    The head of Su Yi¡¯s nine closed-door disciples. His title was ¡°War Emperor Pi Mo¡±, and he¡¯d cultivated alongside Su Yi for thirty-nine thousand years.

    Qing Tang, who¡¯d been kneeling before the coffin this entire time, gradually rose.

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother,¡± she said, her tone cold and aloof, ¡°Before he passed, Master told us, his nine inheritors, to set out on our own. So tell me¡­. Why have you returned?¡±

    Pi Mo¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, and he said with an air of awe-inspiring righteousness, ¡°How could I just stand back and watch our enemies and those traitors destroy everything Master left behind? Besides, Junior Apprentice Sister, you¡¯ve yet to leave. You¡¯re still here standing vigil. As your Senior Brother, how could I possibly leave you?¡±

    Qing Tang turned around. Her beautiful eyes were as cold and sharp as a knife as she stared Pi Mo down. ¡°Things have already progressed this far, but you still aren¡¯t willing to tell the truth?¡±

    Pi Mo¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister, what do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°What do I mean?¡± A mocking smile tugged at Qing Tang¡¯s lips. ¡°Others might not know, but to me, it¡¯s clear as day: you¡¯ve always been fixated on Master¡¯s ¡®Sword of the Nine Hells.¡¯¡±

    Pi Mo¡¯s expression shifted slightly. After a brief silence, he grinned, his expression cold and dark. ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister, are you telling me you?aren¡¯t?standing vigil over Master¡¯s coffin for the sake of that de?¡±

    Qing Tang didn¡¯t deny it. Her fair, untainted features and peerlessly beautiful face were as tranquil as ever. ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother, you¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m not just staying here on ount of the Sword of the Nine Hells.¡±

    ¡°What else do you want?¡± Pi Mo couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Qing Tang nced outside the hall of mourning and watched the devils¡¯ and divinities¡¯ brutal ughter. When she spoke, it was without the slightest ripple of surprise. ¡°What Master left behind¡­

    ¡°I want it all!¡±

    Every word was calm and casual, but as she made this final deration, Qing Tang¡¯s slender, beautiful figure gained an imposing, majestic air.

    ¡°You want it all¡­¡­?¡± Pi Mo froze at first, but soon, he couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. He jeered, ¡°I never would have guessed that of Master¡¯s nine inheritors, the one with the biggest appetite would be you, the youngest! Junior Apprentice Sister, if Master were alive to see this, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯d be shocked too. He never would have guessed his most beloved, trusted Qing Tang was actually so greedy!¡±

    In truth, Su Yi had been a detached observer this entire time.

    He didn¡¯t care about the Golden-Winged Great Peng or the Levitating Sword Hall¡¯s betrayal.

    He didn¡¯t care even when his greatest enemies fought their way to his door.

    But when he learned that his most highly-regarded inheritor, Pi Mo, and most treasured, beloved Qing Tang were each conspiring and scheming against him¡­

    He was silent.

    It was just a bit of treasure, yet it was enough to turn the two apprentices against each other. s!

    ng!

    Suddenly, Qing Tang attacked. With a single swing of her sword, she left Pi Mo gravely wounded.

    His injuries left him a hair¡¯s breadth from dying. He seized hisst chance at survival and fled the hall of mourning, but as he did, he cried out in a mix of shock, fury, and panic. ¡°Who¡¯d have thought?! You witch, you sure hid your true self awfully deep!¡±

    He never would have guessed that his junior apprentice sister¡¯s cultivation was far more terrifying than he¡¯d imagined.

    Su Yi was surprised too.?So, that girl actually broke through a long time ago.

    Pi Mo didn¡¯t linger. He fled as quickly as he could.

    Qing Tang didn¡¯t pursue him. She stood alone before the bronze coffin, a hint of a sneer at her lips, muttering, ¡°How much would Master¡¯s heart ache if he knew that his eldest disciple was the first to collude with the Six Great Daoist Sects?¡±

    ¡°Then there¡¯s Third Apprentice Brother, Huo Yao. Although he never got mixed up in this, when he left, he stole the Abstruse Primordial God Mirror. This treasure alone is enough to boost him to the ¡®Imperial Realm¡¯......¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, Master has already passed on. He will never know any of this.¡± Qing Tang sighed lightly.

    But Su Yi¡¯s expression gradually darkened.

    Only now did he learn that his most trusted eldest disciple had initiated this betrayal, effectively inviting wolves into his home!

    Only now did he learn that his third disciple, Huo Yao, had pilfered the treasure that controlled this entire hidden realm, the Abstruse Primordial God Mirror!

    No wonder those traitors and his enemies had ughtered their way into his territory with such ease¡­.

    When this thought urred to him, Su Yi was both furious and mncholy.

    It was then that Qing Tang suddenly walked out of the hall of mourning.

    Her silhouette was slender and graceful, and she seemed detached from worldly affairs. A pair of beautiful yet cold eyes swept across heaven and earth. Her icy voice rang out, ¡°From this day forth, I, Qing Tang, shall reign supreme over the Wilds!¡±

    Whoosh!

    A vast whirlwind of sword intent swept forth, covering heaven and earth. The misty green sword intent swept out like a divine executioner¡¯s de, easily ughtering one terrifying figure after another.

    In but an instant¡ª

    Heaven and earth were like a canvas painted entirely in divine blood!

    The remaining terrifying existences were, without exception, astonished. They felt a chill course through them, as if they¡¯d plunged into an icy abyss.

    ¡°Submit, or die.¡±

    Her tone was indifferent, but in this bloodsoakednd, her every word spread far and wide.

    ¡°We¡¯re willing to serve!¡±

    ¡°Empress, we hereby proim you our sovereign!¡±

    Beneath Qing Tang¡¯s intimidating grandeur, the surviving experts and divinities all lowered their heads!

    ¡°That girl¡­.¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He couldn¡¯t stay calm; he never would have guessed that Qing Tang¡¯s cultivation had already reached such a level.

    As her master, he ought to have been gratified.

    But now, all he felt was an unspeakable loneliness and destion.

    At a time like this, there was no way he¡¯d misunderstand what was happening. His youngest and most beloved disciple had been keeping secrets from him all these years!

    Shortly after, Qing Tang turned and walked back into the hall of mourning.

    Her gaze returned to the bronze coffin. She bowed and offered her respects, then said calmly, ¡°Venerable Master, your disciple, Qing Tang, has kept vigil beside your coffin for seven days, and I helped you suppress your enemies and those traitors. In doing so, I havepleted our bond as master and disciple.¡±

    ¡°From this day forth, I shall be the sole inheritor of all you have left behind.¡± As she spoke, she strode forward. Her hands pressed against the bronze coffin, and she whispered, ¡°The Sword of the Nine Hells cannot simply apany you to the grave. Once I¡¯ve grasped its mysteries, I shall naturally return it to you. Venerable Master, don¡¯t me me for disrupting your rest¡­.¡±

    Bang!

    The coffin¡¯s lid opened.

    However, the moment it did, Qing Tang lost her ever-present calmposure. Her expression changed in a rare disy of emotion.

    ¡°How is this¡­.?¡±

    The bronze coffin waspletely empty.

    Never mind the Sword of the Nine Hells; even her master¡¯s remains were missing!

    Su Yi watched this entire scene y out, and his fury seemed to set his pupils aze.

    Yes, he¡¯d prepared for this possibility from the moment he decided to reincarnate and cultivate anew.

    His inner fury was nevertheless difficult to repress.

    But gradually, the fiery rage in Su Yi¡¯s eyes abated. In the end, nothing remained but endless indifference and icy cold.

    ¡°I hope you wretches are still alive and well when I return¡­.¡±

    Then, Su Yi¡¯s imperceptible, ethereal figure disappeared into the void, vanishingpletely.

    ¡­¡­

    In the 108,000th calendar year of the Wild¡¯s history, the supreme ruler of the Wilds¡¯ Nine Provinces, the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, Su Xuanjun, passed away. His death shook the entire Wilds.

    Seven dayster.

    The disciple of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, Empress Qing Tang, swept across all four directions, heaven, and earth. She suppressed all the deities of the divine continent, and dered herself supreme ruler of the world.

    ¡­¡­

    Five hundred yearster.

    The Great Zhou Empire, Cloudriver Prefecture, Guangling City.

    It was evening, and the sunset was like fire.

    Outside of Pinecloud Sword Manor.

    Su Yi stood alone, far away from everyone else, waiting for his little sister-inw, Wen Lingxue, to get out of ss.

 Chapter 2: Live-in Son-in-Law, Su Yi

    <h4>Chapter 2: Live-in Son-in-Law, Su Yi</h4>

    ¡°Look, you guys! That¡¯s Su Yi!¡±

    ¡°A year ago, he was the ¡®Sword Chief'' of the Blueriver Sword Manor¡¯s outer sect, a rising celebrity. But then, due to some unexpected misfortune, he lost his entire cultivation and became the Wen?Family¡¯s?live-in son-inw. What a pity!¡±

    ¡°What a pity about Wen Lingzhao! With that peerless elegance, she¡¯s Guangling City¡¯s uncontested number-one beauty! Yet she had to marry a waste like him. Argh!¡±

    ¡­.

    ss had just ended.

    When those exiting Pinecloud Sword Manor saw Su Yi off in the distance, their expressions changed, regardless of whether they were male or female. The sound of conversation soon filled the air.

    A hint of resignation shed across Su Yi¡¯s face, but at the same time, he found it a bit funny.

    It had been a long time since he¡¯d ¡°enjoyed¡± such treatment.

    He recalled his past life. Starting from antiquity and continuing to the modern day, countless distinguished figures strove andpeted for power.

    The Six Great Daoist Sects towered proudly, looking down on the mortal world.

    The Three Great Demonic Sects brought about war and turmoil.

    Buddhas and godsmanded the wind and clouds, raising the curtain on a new world and dyeing thendscape red with blood.

    Yet one man reigned supreme as the sole sovereign of the Wilds, and his sword kept the Nine Provinces at bay for one hundred and eight thousand years. Only he, Su Xuanjun, had aplished such a feat!

    Those known as ¡°imperial experts¡± stood at the pinnacle of destiny, but no matter how lofty and proud they were, even they had to avert their?gazes?and call him ¡°venerate.¡±

    Su Yi inwardly shook his head.?If those old fogies from my past life saw this, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯dugh so hard, their bellies would burst¡­

    The current him was tall and thin with handsome features. He wore blue cloth robes, and stood with his hands behind his back, emanating an air of aloof, leisurely indifference.

    But they¡¯re not entirely wrong, either. It¡¯s true; right now, I am indeed rather pathetic¡­?Su Yi retracted his gaze and sunk into silent contemtion.

    His current body hailed from the Great Zhou¡¯s Yujing City, ¡°the Jade Capital¡±. He was a member of the Su Family, but he was just the snubbed son of a concubine.

    When he was five, his mother, Ye Yufei, left this mortal coil.

    At fourteen, he entered Cloudriver Prefecture¡¯s ¡°Blueriver Sword Manor¡± to cultivate.

    In just two short years, he rose to prominence in a single bound, bing the number one disciple of the outer court, the ¡°Outer Sect¡¯s Sword Chief.¡±

    But then, a sudden incident robbed him of his entire cultivation.

    Shortly after, under the Jade Capital¡¯s Su n¡¯s forceful arrangements, he became the live-in son-inw of the Wen Family, one of Cloudriver Prefecture¡¯s Guangling City¡¯s Three Great ns.

    But then, the past is the past, and the present is the present. It¡¯d be obvious to anyone that I¡¯m no longer my former self¡­.?A peculiar emotion surged through Su Yi¡¯s heart, and an obscure, indescribable light coursed through the depths of his eyes.

    ng!

    As if sensing Su Yi¡¯s mood, the cold, clear hum of a sword resounded within his mind, then immediately fell silent.

    It was a mysterious immortal sword, its title, ¡°Nine Hells¡±!

    It had nineyers of ¡°Divine Chains¡± shackling it.

    A year ago, the night before Blueriver Sword Manor¡¯s ¡°Trial of the Sword¡±, just as Su Yi¡¯s cultivation broke into the ¡°Qi umtion¡± realm, the illusory figure of the Sword of the Nine Hells silently surfaced within his sea of consciousness.

    The price he paid for this was his entire lifetime of cultivation.

    This was the true reason behind his sudden fall from grace.

    In the year following his marriage into the Wen Family, Su Yi spent day and night sensing the Sword of the Nine Hells within his sea of consciousness in an attempt to unlock its secrets.

    Just three days ago, during another attempt to connect with the Sword of the Nine Hells, he surprisingly managed to release its first seal.

    In doing so, he simultaneously reawakened the memories of his past incarnation as ¡°Su Xuanjun.¡±

    He thought to himself,?It¡¯s as if I dreamed those seventeen years, and only now do I realize who I truly am. There are stories of men waking after dreams of grandeur; they must have felt much the same way!

    His current self was only seventeen years old, in the prime of his youth, with all the will and spirit of a young man. He perfectly resembled the sun at the beginning of its ascent, full of hope.

    Despite my current embarrassing predicament, with the methods and experience of my past life, changing all this will be no problem at all.

    Su Yi stood with his hands behind his back, and as his gaze shifted, he asionally gave off a feeling that didn¡¯t quite match his age, as if he¡¯d experienced all the profundities and vicissitudes of life already. It was the kind of calm indifference left behind after experiencing all the ups and downs of worldly affairs.

    There¡¯s no rush. I reincarnated because I wanted to break through the barriers I encountered in my past life¡¯s cultivation and prove the supremacy of my sword.

    Today, all is well in the world, and I am still young. Sooner orter, I¡¯ll naturally return to the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, find those devil spawn, and settle the debts of my past life!

    Scene after scene of his past life silently floated up into Su Yi¡¯s mind.

    There was War Emperor Pi Mo, Empress Qing Tang, the Golden-Winged Great Peng, the Levitating Sword Hall, the Six Great Daoist Sects¡­.

    Hm??Su Yi suddenly seemed to sense something. He nced over at the Pinecloud Sword Manor¡¯s main gate.

    sses had only just ended, so young men and women streamed through the gates. The atmosphere was bustling, and the students emanated the characteristic air of youth.

    But it was then that the vibrant atmosphere sunk into utter silence.

    The crowd gathered by the gates of the Pinecloud Sword Manor parted, clearing a path.

    Beneath countless gazes, a young woman stepped through the gate.

    She looked around fourteen or fifteen. Her lustrous ck hair flowed behind her, and her movingly beautiful eyes shone with intelligence. Her skin was as snowy-white as cream. She was a full-on beauty-in-the-making.

    Her flowy blue dress was?seemly and?appropriate. Beneath the sunset, her delicate and well-proportioned figure glowed with hazy luster.

    It was as if she were an immortal descending to earth!

    Many of the nearby youths were transfixed.

    Most of them were around fifteen years old, just the right age to be fascinated with the opposite sex, yet too young to have learned to conceal the longing and fire in their gazes.

    Some of the more easily embarrassed young men lowered their heads.

    The girls¡¯ expressions were different. Some were jealous or envious, while others were dejected. There was no shortage of beauties among them, butpared to the girl in the blue dress, they were obviouslycking.

    They were like fireflies before the light of the moon; they simply couldn¡¯tpete.

    Amidst the quiet, the girl in the blue dress¡¯s gait was neither leisurely nor hurried. Herplexion was fair, and her features were exquisitely crafted. Her big eyes were clear, and her gaze was prating.

    However, her expression was frigid, like an aloof iceberg standing apart from the rest of the world, so cold that others dared not approach her.

    Wen Lingxue.

    It had only been a year since she entered the Pinecloud Sword Manor, but everyst instructor already saw her as a stunning genius. She was well-known as an icy beauty.

    Xie Jiuwei, the head of the Pinecloud Sword Manor, had once sighed that she was bright and pretty, as pure as the ice and snow. She was like the pearl of the Pinecloud Sword Manor.

    But in Su Yi¡¯s eyes, this girl who attracted attention wherever she went was Wen Lingzhao¡¯s little sister.

    As well as his¡­ little sister-inw.

    ¡°She¡¯s getting prettier and prettier.¡± A hint of a smile shed across Su Yi¡¯s face.

    In the year since his marriage into the Wen Family, practically everyone had disdained and made fun of him, ridiculing him in countless different ways.

    Only Wen Lingxue really treated him as her brother-inw, and she even regrly argued on his behalf.

    ¡°Brother-inw, what¡¯s the asion?¡± When she saw Su Yi in the distance, Wen Lingxue¡¯s gemstone-like eyes lit up with delight and iparable surprise.

    In an instant, her powdery lips curved into a smile straight from the heart.

    It was a smile like a sudden sunbeam. Her ¡°iceberg¡± demeanor melted in an instant.

    Quite a few male students were visibly dazed, and their hearts pounded in their chests.

    ¡°So pretty¡­.¡± Some people couldn¡¯t help but mutter.

    ¡°She¡­. She actually smiled¡­.¡± Others were entranced.

    Someone sighed, ¡°You might not believe me when I say this, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen Pinecloud Sword Manor¡¯s number-one beauty smile all year!¡±

    Many others chimed in their agreement. Wen Lingxue¡¯s name contained the character for ¡°snow¡±, and they thought it suited her. Despite her beautiful appearance, her temperament was icy and aloof.

    Despite studying under the same roof, practically none of them had seen her smile before!

    One of the girl¡¯s expressions wasplicated. ¡°Ugh. If I were as good looking as her, I wouldn¡¯t have spent a year chasing Senior Apprentice Brother Xiao to no avail.¡±

    Even the girls had no choice but to admit that both in terms of appearance and temperament, Wen Lingxue put inexorable pressure on her female ssmates.

    Within Pinecloud Sword Manor, none of the girls were willing to spend time with Wen Lingxue unless it was absolutely necessary. They¡¯d only serve as a foil to further highlight?Wen?Lingxue¡¯s shocking beauty.

    Facing these varying gazes, Wen Lingxue changed her prior unhurried gait and dashed right up to Su Yi!

    The young men¡¯s pupils constricted. They seemed to have a sudden realization. ¡°Did she¡­ Did Wen Lingxue just smile at that useless waste?¡±

    It seemed they didn¡¯t dare believe it. They looked at each other.

    As far as they knew, although Su Yi was Wen Lingxue¡¯s brother-inw, he was still just a live-in son-inw!

    With that low, awkward status, it wasn¡¯t just the major characters of the Wen Family that looked down on him; even the servants dared make fun of him.

    This wasmon knowledge in Guangling City, too.

    Yet Wen Lingxue¡¯s attitude towards Su Yi was iparably affectionate, and she even let slip an uncharacteristic disy of delight when she saw him.

    Anyone with functional eyes could see that Wen Lingxue was happy!

    Strange!

    Something was strange about this!

    At first, the young men dared not believe their eyes.

    When he saw her bright, beautiful smile, Su Yi smiled back. ¡°So, is this how you act when you¡¯re in school?¡±

    This was the first time he¡¯de to meet Wen Lingxue after ss.

    It was also his first time seeing that icy, aloof demeanor of hers.

    It was nothing like his impression of her. In the year following his marriage into the Wen Family, she¡¯d been vibrant and bright, cute and yful. There was nothing remotely ¡°icy¡± about her.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t act cold here, who knows how many irritating guys will follow me around and pester me. It¡¯s way too irritating!¡± Wen Lingxue pressed her lips into a smile. Her voice was crisp and sweet, like the bubbling of spring water.

    Su Yi instantly understood.

    It was true. Even by the standards of his previous life, Wen Lingxue was a first-ss little beauty. Once she grew up a bit more, she was sure to be even more stunning.

    With that level of good looks, she was destined to have no short of admirers.

    Wen Lingxue¡¯s gaze swept around her dazed ssmates. She suddenly felt a little guilty, and she pursed her lips in vexation, muttering, ¡°It¡¯s all over! A moment¡¯s joy and I ruined the cold image I spent a whole year building up! It¡¯s all gone to waste¡­.¡±

    But then, she chortled and waved valiantly. ¡°Forget it. Who cares what they think? It¡¯s fine so long as I¡¯m happy.¡±

    She affectionately linked arms with Su Yi, her face nothing but smiles. ¡°Let¡¯s go home, Brother-inw.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Su Yi smiled back and nodded. Then, the two of them left together.

    The gathered students watched their departure. The area around Pinecloud Sword Manor fell silent.

    ¡°Who can exin why on earth Lingxue is so affectionate to that waste?¡± spat a handsome youth through gnashed teeth.

    Everyone looked at each other. They didn¡¯t understand either.

    ¡°He¡¯s a live-in son-inw, theughingstock of Guangling City, and a waste who lost his entire cultivation. It¡¯s bad enough that he married a beauty like Wen Lingzhao, but now he¡¯s extending his poisonous reach towards her little sister? How detestable!¡±

    Many of the youths were indignant, and their hearts were full of bitter envy.

    Even the girls struggled to understand it. They too thought it strange.

    Wen Lingxue was so proud, cold, and beautiful. She wasn¡¯t just shockingly beautiful, either. Even her cultivation was at the peak of the manor¡¯s current generation of disciples.

    She¡­¡­

    How could she take a liking to someone like Su Yi?

    Even if he was her brother-inw, rumor had it that her sister, Wen Lingzhao, hated nothing more than her worthless husband!

    Meanwhile, on their way home, Wen Lingxue batted her bright eyes and asked curiously, ¡°Brother-inw, you¡¯ve never liked leaving the house. Why did youe?meet me at the gate today of all days?¡±

    The young woman was bright and pure. Her delicate, graceful figure was vibrant and full of youthfulness.

    ¡°Your big sister¡¯se back,¡± said Su Yi. He spoke casually, but hints of inexplicable emotion rose within his heart.

    Wen Lingxue¡¯s beautiful eyes lit up with delight. ¡°Big Sister, she¡­. She¡¯s finally willing toe home?¡±

    A year ago, on Wen Lingzhao and Su Yi¡¯s wedding night, Wen Lingzhao had disappeared without warning and headed to the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital to cultivate at Blueriver Sword Manor.

    Everyone thought that this was Wen Lingzhao¡¯s way of expressing her displeasure and resentment over her marriage.

    Even Wen Lingxue knew that her big sister loathed and rejected this marriage arrangement and that she¡¯d never epted Su Yi as her husband.

    Yet now, one yearter, Wen Lingzhao?had?returned!

 Chapter 3: My Wife, Wen Lingzhao

    <h4>Chapter 3: My Wife, Wen Lingzhao</h4>

    After her excitement passed, Wen Lingxue suddenly seemed to realize something, and her bright eyes looked Su Yi up and down once more. ¡°Brother-inw, you haven¡¯t?set a foot?outside since you married into the Wen Family. Moreover, you¡¯ve been dejected, world-weary, and down in the dumps. I¡¯ve been worried about you; I was really scared you¡¯d take things to heart and do something bad.¡±

    She examined Su Yi intently, then said in confusion, ¡°But now, even though only a month has passed since west saw each other, you seem like apletely different person.¡±

    Su Yi was inwardly stunned.?Her intuition¡¯s quite sharp!

    Disciples of Pinecloud Sword Manor got two days off a month, and it had been a month since Su Yist saw Wen Lingxue.

    He wouldn¡¯t have guessed that she¡¯d pick up on his change so quickly.

    ¡°I thought some things through recently,¡± said Su Yi with augh. ¡°I won¡¯t act like I did earlier anymore.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s it!¡± Wen Lingxue lit up, and a radiant smile spread across her beautiful face. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! I prefer you like this, Brother-inw. You have a certain¡­. Hmm, it¡¯s hard to describe, but it¡¯s like they say in books: ¡®the air of a treasure in the making, a youth with glorious prospects, whose smile is as radiant as if he were carrying the moon, as aloof and transcendent as a solitary tree!¡¯¡±

    She walked with her hands behind her back. Her dress was like jade, her smile like a flower. Her joy came straight from the heart, and she seemed like an entirely different person than Pinecloud Sword Manor¡¯s Ice Queen.

    If those ssmates of hers saw her now, they¡¯d be too stunned to function. The emotional damage would devastate them.

    Su Yiughed out loud.

    When someone changed, it often happened overnight.

    Especially in his case. With the knowledge and breadth of experience of his past life, his temperament wasn¡¯t even remotelyparable to what it had been before!

    The Wen Family.

    They were one of the Three Great ns of Guangling City. Their estate was located in the northwest district, and it upied a full hundred acres. Courtyards were scattered throughout, and the mansions were as numerous as trees in the forest.

    Night was falling.

    As soon as Su Yi and Wen Lingxue returned home, they saw someone waiting for them by the door, and she was obviously frantic.

    She was Qin Qing, Su Yi¡¯s mother-inw. Despite her age, she looked bright and dignified, and she had a distinctive, mature charm. She¡¯d undoubtedly been a peerless beauty in her youth.

    ¡°You worthless waste of food! All I asked was that you bring Lingxue back from school. What took you so long?¡± Qin Qing shot Su?Yi a vicious?re. She lookedpletely fed up.

    Just looking at him made her temper re up. Who knew how much mockingughter and idle chatter she¡¯d heardtely on ount of this son-inw of hers?

    Su Yi¡¯s expression was calm. He wasn¡¯t the least bit concerned.

    It had been a year since his marriage into the Wen Family. He was well aware of how fiery and unreasonable his mother-inw¡¯s temper was.

    But then, he also knew that Qin Qing had opposed his marriage to Wen Lingzhao right from the start, and she¡¯d been vocal about expressing her rejection and dissatisfaction.

    But when the family matriarch personally decreed that the marriage was to proceed, Qin Qing dared not disobey. She could only hold her nose and endure.

    Wen Lingxue stuck out her neck for Su Yi. ¡°Mom, it was me. After getting out of ss, I dilly-dallied a bit¡­.¡±

    ¡°Fine. Off to dinner with you, girl.¡± Qin Qing waved her away irritably, then turned her cold gaze on Su Yi. ¡°Come with me. Everyone¡¯s waiting for you in the n hall, you know!¡±

    When she heard that, Wen Lingxue couldn''t help but ask, ¡°The n hall? They¡¯re waiting for Brother-inw? What for?¡±

    ¡°How is that any of your concern? You sit tight and stay in the family estate. Don¡¯t go anywhere! You hear me?¡±

    Qin Qing¡¯s words were harsh. Wen Lingxue simply said ¡°Oh¡± and shot Su Yi a surreptitious nce. Her clear, bright eyes carried a hint of concern.

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Do as you¡¯re told. Off to dinner with you!¡±

    Only then did Wen Lingxue turn and enter the courtyard.

    Qin Qing witnessed this entire reaction, and she was instantly on guard. She glowered at Su Yi. ¡°Lingxue is still young. If you dare have any deviant thoughts about her, I¡¯ll cripple you even if it kills me!¡±

    The corners of Su Yi¡¯s lips twitched.?Am I, Su Xuanjun, really that type of person?

    ¡°Come with me.¡± Qin Qing didn¡¯t waste anymore words, nor did she spare Su Yi a second nce. She was afraid that if she did, she¡¯d lose her temper and curse him out again.

    The n hall.

    Resplendentnterns illuminated the entirevishly decorated space. The Head of the Wen Family, Wen Changjing, was present, as were the rest of the family higher-ups. They sat on both sides of the hall in order of rank, chatting amongst themselves. The atmosphere was both rxed and lively.

    However, the instant Su Yi followed Qin Qing inside, all conversation died off as everyone turned to look at him.

    Their expressions all went a bit strange. There was cruelughter, disdain, pity, and mockery.

    The lively, rxed atmosphere sank considerably, too.

    Although these gazes were targeted at Su Yi, they made Qin Qing thoroughly ufortable. She muttered coldly, ¡°You wait here.¡±

    Then, she dashed off to sit beside her husband, Wen Changtai.

    Su Yi still acted like this had nothing to do with him. He just stood in the center of the hall, and his gaze swept across the gathering of Wen Family higher-ups.

    Hm??Su Yi paused. He¡¯d just noticed a familiar, graceful figure.

    Her eyebrows were thin and faint, her teeth were pearly white, and her eyes shone. She wore a pale blue dress, and sat with her long, slender legs together. She was entirely unadorned, with all the natural beauty of a hibiscus rising from clear waters¡ªan innate, unsurpassed charm.

    Hers was a transcendent beauty. She was the real thing.

    However, her gaze was icy, proud, and aloof, as if she were thousands of miles away.

    Wen Lingzhao!

    She was, at least nominally, Su Yi¡¯s wife!

    In Guangling City, she was a peerless beauty, second to none, with the good looks of a fairy. Her talent for martial arts was equally shocking and outstanding. Who knew how many talented youths admired her?

    Ah, so that¡¯s where that cold attitude Lingxue has at school came from. She¡¯s obviously imitating her big sister.?Su Yi instantly understood.

    Wen Lingxue pretended to be cold, but Wen Lingzhao really was cold. Her icy, aloof demeanor had already fused into her very bones.

    Meanwhile, Wen Lingzhao noticed Su Yi¡¯s gaze and faintly scrunched up her brow. A momentter, she regained her usual calm, and her cold eyes didn¡¯t so much as nce in Su Yi¡¯s direction. She outright ignored him.

    Husband and wife had been apart an entire year, yet they were acting like strangers!

    ¡°Su Yi, I called you here to inform you of something.¡± Sitting in the n hall¡¯s seat of honor, Family Head Wen Changjing¡¯s tone was casual, but he instantly drew everyone¡¯s attention.

    Wen Changjing was d in purple. He was bearded, and his hair was white. He had a face like carved jade. His hands were on his armrests, and he towered like a dignified mountain.

    ¡°Due to Lingzhao¡¯s stunning talent, despite having only cultivated within the Blueriver Sword Manor for a year, she had the good fortune to attract a major power¡¯s attention. They¡¯ve given her a rmendation to continue her cultivation at Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy.

    ¡°In other words, Lingzhao is already an official student of Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy.¡± Wen Changjing nced indifferently at Su Yi. ¡°You were once the ¡®Sword Chief¡¯ of Blueriver Sword Manor¡¯s outer sect. You might be worthless now, but you should still understand what kind of vast and transcendent existence Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy is. To the Wen Family, Lingzhao¡¯s admission is a blessing as grand as the heavens themselves.¡±

    So that¡¯s what was going on.?Only now did Su Yi understand why the Wen Family¡¯s higher-ups had called him here.

    Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy was the top cultivation spot in all of Gunzhou, the ¡°Gun¡± or ¡°Imperatorial Province.¡± Practically everyone capable of gaining admission was a peak-level genius in their state of origin!

    It had only been a year since Wen Lingzhao began her cultivation at Blueriver Sword Manor, but she¡¯d already earned a rmendation to continue her studies at Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy. It was immediately obvious just how shocking her talent for the Martial Dao was.

    To the Wen Family, this was indeed a blessing.

    But to Su Yi, this meant that it would be a long, long time before he next saw his wife.

    When he realized this, he nced at the nearby Wen Lingzhao, but she was as cold and expressionless as ever.

    ¡°Family Head, Elders, have you called me here to ask my opinion?¡± asked Su Yi.

    When the group heard this, they were stunned. Their expressions soon turned strange.

    A burst of jeering followed. ¡°Su Yi, you¡¯re overthinking this! This isn¡¯t up for discussion. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you agree or not. We won¡¯t let a wretch like you hold back Lingzhao¡¯s glorious future!¡±

    The speaker was Wen Changqing, Wen Lingzhao¡¯s second uncle. He was whiskerless, and he wore brocade robes. His gaze was sharp and sinister.

    The hall burst into softughter. It seemed Su Yi¡¯s words had amused them.

    A mere live-in son-inw wanted to share his opinion on this particr matter?

    Surely he realized that in the eyes of the Wen Family, he was nothing but an insignificant waste?

    Yet against all expectations¡ª

    Su Yi responded with utter calm andplete ease, as if none of this had anything to do with him.

    His rxedposure actually made several of those about to taunt him rather ufortable.

    ¡°If you¡¯ve already made your decision, might I ask why you¡¯ve called me here?¡± Su Yi asked casually.

    Before reawakening his memories, their taunts and insults would have been hard to bear. He¡¯d surely have been indignant.

    But Su Yi was no longer that person. Why should he care about such things?

    ¡°It¡¯s because I wanted to take this opportunity to see you, Senior Apprentice Brother Su.¡± A burst of crisp, heartyughter echoed throughout the hall, and a handsome, dignified-looking youth in wide-sleeved white robes strode inside.

    Instantly, the gathered members of the Wen Family rose from their chairs, warm smiles stered on their faces.

    ¡°Young Master Wei, please take a seat!¡±

    ¡°Young Master Wei, we nned to send Su Yi to greet you. We¡¯re ttered that you¡¯d pay us a visit in person. Please forgive us for failing to greet you properly.¡±

    ¡­..Their ttering words contained tant fawning and adtion, each more zealous than the next.

    Family Head?Wen?Changjing even went so far as to guide ¡°Young Master?Wei¡± into?the hall personally.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but inwardly shake his head. Their behavior was really sickening¡­.

    But then, the white-robed youth strode right up to Su Yi, his manner overbearing and arrogant. ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Su, long time no see.¡±

 Chapter 4: One Hand to Overturn Wind and Rain

    <h4>Chapter 4: One Hand to Overturn Wind and Rain</h4>

    Wei Zhengyang.

    He was an outer-sect disciple of Blueriver Sword Manor, as well as a direct descendent of the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital¡¯s peak-level n, the Wei Family.

    This status alone was enough to instill terror and awe in the Wen Family.

    ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re the one who wanted to see me, Junior Apprentice Brother Wei.¡± Su Yi nodded slightly.

    During the three years he''d spent cultivating in the Blueriver Sword Manor, Wei Zhengyang had always seen him as hispetition.?However, no matter how hard Wei Zhengyang had worked, Su Yi had always managed to stay one step ahead of him.

    In other words, for three years, Wei Zhengyang had lived in his shadow!

    Now, Wei Zhengyang¡¯s unbridled gaze evaluated Su Yi. He suddenly let out a long,mentful sigh. ¡°Who would have thought that the glorious Sword Chief of the Blueriver Sword Manor¡¯s outer sect would fall back into the dust in the blink of an eye? Worse, you didn¡¯t just lose your entire cultivation; you even became a live-in son-inw. s! How regrettable!"

    His voice transmitted throughout the great hall, echoing repeatedly. Everyone¡¯s expressions shifted, but Su Yi just smiled faintly and said, ¡°It seems you¡¯ve forgotten the lessons I taught you. Do you need me to refresh your memory?¡±

    In just one sentence, he hit Wei Zhengyang right where it hurt. Wei Zhengyang recalled several unpleasant incidents, and his expression gradually soured.

    ¡°Su Yi, you are not to be rude to Young Master Wei!¡± Family Head Wen Changjing shot to his feet and roared. His cold, prating gaze carried a clear threat.

    Although Su Yi had long since known that the Wen Family looked down on him, he was still a little surprised.

    Wen Changjing was the esteemed head of the Wen n!

    Yet here he was, right in front of everyone, threatening his own family¡¯s son-inw in favor of an outsider?

    When he looked at the other high-ranking members of the Wen Family, Su Yi saw nothing but cold disdain. No one thought Wen Changjing¡¯s?admonishment the?least bit inappropriate.

    There was no doubt that, the way they saw it, a live-in son-inw like him was more furniture than person. They could treat him however they pleased.

    Fine. That works too.?Su Yi¡¯s expression was suddenly even more indifferent, and in his heart, he drew a clear line between himself and the Wen Family.

    ¡°Su Yi, I didn¡¯te all the way here from the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital just to see you make a fool of yourself!¡± Wei Zhengyang said coldly. He¡¯d noticed the Wen Family¡¯s attitude towards Su Yi, and it only made him even more fearless.

    ¡°Oh? Then what did youe for?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The corners of Wei Zhengyang¡¯s lips tugged upward, and his hawk-eyed gaze bore into Su Yi. He extended two of his fingers and, pausing for emphasis between each word, said, ¡°I¡¯m here for two reasons:

    ¡°First, when Lingzhao leaves for Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy tomorrow, I¡¯ll be going with her. Rx; I¡¯ll take good care of her. I guarantee I won¡¯t let her suffer the slightest injustice!

    ¡°Second, I¡¯m here to remind you of your ce. You¡¯re nothing but a live-in son-inw who lost his entire cultivation. You¡¯re in no way worthy of Lingzhao!

    ¡°I¡¯ll return to the Wen Family another day, and when I do, I¡¯ll be sure to annul Lingzhao¡¯s marriage contract. As for you, Su Yi¡­. you¡¯re certain to get kicked out onto the streets!

    ¡°When that dayes, if you have trouble feeding yourself, you can stay by my side as my flunky. I¡¯m not so short on cash that I can¡¯t feed a piece of refuse!¡±

    His words were crisp and his voice boomed. His eyes glowed with malice, confident disdain, and wanton pride.

    The great hall was utterly quiet. Even the birds fell silent.

    Everyone¡¯s expressions turned strange.

    No matter what, Su Yi and Wen Lingzhao were husband and wife.

    For Wei Zhengyang to say such words in front of the gathered higher-ups of the Wen Family was the biggest insult to Su Yi imaginable!

    Furthermore, his words left Family Head Wen Changjing and the others a bit ufortable too.

    Still, no one dared say anything.

    The Wei Family was a peak-level n capable of influencing all neen of Cloudriver Prefecture¡¯s cities!

    And Wei Zhengyang was the current head of the family¡¯s son. His status was so lofty, the Wen Family wouldn¡¯t even consider provoking him!

    Qin Qing¡¯s eyes actually lit up. She thoroughly scrutinized Wei Zhengyang, thenpared him to Su Yi. She felt increasingly displeased.

    If her daughter had married this Young Master Wei instead¡­. Who in the Wen Family would be so blind as to look down on her?

    But against all expectations¡­.

    Even after enduring this level of abuse, Su Yi showed no ripples of surprise. Hisposure actually left the onlookers a bit confused.

    This guy¡­. He really isn¡¯t angry? Not even a little??Wei Zhengyang furrowed his brow. He was here to unt his status and, more than that, to use the threat of ¡°wife-stealing¡± to humiliate Su Yi.

    Who would have thought his taunts weren¡¯t the least bit effective? He felt as if he¡¯d swung his fist, only to hit cotton. It was stifling!

    Su Yi took in the crowd¡¯s expressions, but he remained calm, like a god gazing down from the heavens at a petty dispute of some corner of the mortal world.

    To him, Wei Zhengyang was like a dancing flea¡ªridiculous!

    At this stage, how can he possibly maintain that detached attitude¡­.??Although no one noticed, the icy Wen Lingzhao had been watching this entire time. A nigh imperceptible hint of confusion and surprise flickered in the depths of her gaze.

    It was then that Su Yi¡¯s gaze swept across the hall, and he said calmly, ¡°No matter what, so long as our marriage contract is in ce, I am still Wen Lingzhao¡¯s husband and the Wen Family¡¯s son-inw.

    ¡°Yet now, an outsider stands in our great hall, making grand promations about how he¡¯s going to ¡®take care¡¯ of my wife for me.

    ¡°Everyone, if word of this spreads, how will the people regard the Wen Family?

    ¡°And how will they see¡­. Wen Lingzhao?¡±

    His words were t, his tone leisurely, yet they went off like a sudden crack of thunder.

    Wen Changjing and the other higher-ups¡¯ expressions shifted dramatically, and they could no longer remain seated.

    They might not care about Su Yi¡¯s feelings, but they couldn¡¯t disregard the Wen Family¡¯s prestige and reputation!

    Qin Qing and Wen Changtai suddenly came to their senses. Their expressions were unsightly, and they were practically frantic. If word of this spread, as Wen Lingzhao¡¯s parents, they would unquestionably bear the brunt of the shame.

    Even Wen Lingzhao reacted; there were newfound dark clouds amidst her icy, peerless beauty, and hints of sullen anger in her bright eyes.

    Wei Zhengyang gulped.?This is bad!

    He would never have guessed that a few short words from Su Yi would change the Wen Family¡¯s attitude so dramatically. If he didn¡¯t exin himself, this misunderstanding would only get worse!

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t give him the chance to speak. He continued tly, ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother Wei, if your family found out that you were out openly seizing other men¡¯s wives, what would they think of you?

    ¡°If this gets out, I¡¯m afraid it will spread throughout the entire Cloudriver Prefecture. ¡®So, the lofty, esteemed heir of the head of the Wei Family likes kidnapping others¡¯ wives!¡¯

    When Su Yi next looked at Wei Zhengyang, his gaze carried a hint of pity. ¡°Once this ill reputation bes a reality, you¡¯re doomed; it¡¯ll stick with you for the rest of your life.

    ¡°You might be the son of the Wei Family Head, but this scandal will inevitably have an enormous impact on your position within the family. Tell me¡­. Can you bear the consequences?¡±

    With that, Su Yi reached out and patted Wei Zhengyang on the shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. Take your time to think it over.¡±

    The great hall fell into a voiceless, repressed silence. Su Yi¡¯s words went off like sudden cracks of thunder, echoing through their hearts. The blood drained from their faces.

    Wei Zhengyang, meanwhile, blushed at first, but soon, he was deathly pale, and the veins?bulged?in his forehead. He started quivering from head to toe, and his eyes zed with violent rage and shame.

    ¡°You¡­.¡± Wei Zhengyang¡¯s blood surged to his head. He wanted nothing more than to beat Su Yi to death.

    Wen Lingzhao suddenly rose to her feet. Her bright eyes bore coldly into Wei Zhengyang. ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Wei, are you done talking yet?¡±

    Her peerlessly beautiful features were still as cold as ice and snow, but her voice contained unconcealed fury.

    Just as he was about to lose his temper, Wei Zhengyang felt as if someone had poured a bucket of ice water over his head. He was instantly frantic. ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister Lingzhao, don¡¯t misunderstand. I swear to the heavens that I didn¡¯t mean it that way!¡±

    He hurriedly tried to exin himself to Wen Lingzhao, ¡°I was just thinking that we could look out for each other while we cultivate in Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy. After all, we first met at Blueriver Sword Manor. You could say we¡¯re¡­. Friends. It¡¯s only natural that friends would help and support each other!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m tired,¡± said Wen Lingzhao, her pretty face icy cold. ¡°I¡¯m going to get some rest.¡±

    With that, she turned to leave the great hall.

    However, as she passed by Su Yi, a hint of barely indiscernible emotion shed through her bright eyes.

    In the face of that level of humiliation, he managed to stay calm andposed. He¡¯d evenughed and turned the situation on its head.

    He¡­.. It seems he¡¯s not as worthless as I imagined¡­?As soon as the thought urred to her, Wen Lingzhao inwardly shook her head.

    The two of them were ultimately strangers, destined to walk different paths.

    Su Yi was Su Yi.

    And she was herself.

    Although they were nominally husband and wife, it¡¯d be best if they never met again!

    Wei Zhengyang stood there, dazed, his expression iparably unsightly.

    He was worried Wen Lingzhao would misunderstand himpletely. He was inwardly frantic, like an ant on a hot wok.

    Su Yi just stood there with his hands behind his back, coldly indifferent as he watched this y out.

    He didn¡¯t care what Wen Lingzhao thought of him.

    But, if she got together with Wei Zhengyang while still technically his wife, she would unquestionably make a cuckold out of him.

    If word of that got out, it would be a ck mark on his entire life.

    Detached and transcendent as Su Yi was, he couldn¡¯t bear for something like that to happen.

    That was why he¡¯d spoken up earlier: he had to turn this situation around!

    Wei Zhengyang, that scoundrel, clearly has ill intentions for Wen Lingzhao. Later on, I¡¯ll have to find an opportunity to get rid of him. It¡¯ll save me from unknowingly wearing a green hat¡­.

    Su Yi inwardly made up his mind. He had no interest in sticking around to watch the rest of the show, so he turned and addressed the crowd. ¡°Everyone, please feel free to keep chatting. I¡¯m getting tired, so I¡¯ll head out first.¡±

    After a breezy farewell, he turned to leave.

    Wei Zhengyang still had a bellyful of fire, and he snapped, ¡°Su Yi, stop right there!¡±

    ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother Wei, honest words hurt the ears, but I said that for your own good. I advise you to conduct yourself ordingly. Otherwise, well, ¡®loose lips lead to an early grave.¡¯¡± Su Yi waved him away without so much as turning to look at him. His steps were leisurely, and before long, he faded into the night.

    Candles illuminated the great hall¡¯s interior. Everyst person wore an unsightly expression on their face.

    Outside, the moon lit up the night sky, and thete-night breeze rustled the leaves. The tranquility was a perfect match for Su Yi¡¯s rxed, calm mood.

    A petty farce like that? He could overturn it with a single hand!

 Chapter 5: The Pine and Crane Body Refining Technique

    <h4>Chapter 5: The Pine and Crane Body Refining Technique</h4>

    The night was dark as ink and silent save for the chittering of insects.

    Upon returning to his residence, Su Yi stood within the courtyard, held his breath, and focused until his mind was perfectly clear. Only then did he take up a stance and begin practicing his fist technique.

    From his perspective, the incident in the n hall wasn¡¯t worth a second thought.

    Cultivation was the most important matter at hand!

    The path of cultivation was divided into four major stages in total: Martial Dao, Origin Dao, Spirit Dao, and Profound Dao.

    In his past life as The Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, Su Yi had lived for one hundred and eight thousand years, reaching the pinnacle of the Profound Dao¡ª

    The Profound Unity Realm!

    The Profound Unity Realm was also known as the Imperial Apex Realm, its?experts?emperors among emperors with lifespans of a million years. In the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, they were peak-level experts that towered above the masses.

    Back in the day, relying on the power and influence of the Profound Unity Realm, Su Yi had numerous titles¡ª¡°the Head of the Wilds¡±, ¡°a Sovereign Among Emperors¡±, ¡°the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡±, etcetera. Each was a paramount honor; his reputation was as lofty as could be.

    Throughout all Nine Provinces of the Wilds, Su Yi could count those ofparable status on the fingers of a single hand!

    But to the current Su Yi, the Profound Unity Realm was far, far away.

    The task at hand was beginning his cultivation anew. He was about to step onto the Martial Dao, and he had to build an iparably sturdy foundation for the path ahead.

    The Martial Dao was the first stage of cultivation, as well as the beginning of the Grand Dao.

    It was divided into four realms: Blood Cirction, Qi umtion, Inner Furnace, and An¨¡srava, or ¡°wlessness.¡±

    These were the ¡°Four Realms of the Martial Dao.¡±

    Of them, the ¡°Blood Cirction Realm¡± was the initial stage of the Martial Dao.

    In it, one circted their blood and qi, refining the skin, muscles, sinews, and bones.

    Thus, it was further subdivided into fouryers: Refining Skin, Refining Muscle, Refining Sinew, and Refining Bone.

    At the pinnacle of this realm, one¡¯s blood and qi were powerful and flourishing, with skin like bronze and bones like iron. Such experts could rip tigers and leopards apart with their bare hands and shatter boulders with a single finger.

    Those who stepped into this realm were called ¡°warriors.¡±

    In the courtyard, the moonlight flowed like water, and the night sky was tranquil.

    Su Yi¡¯s movements were slow and deliberate, his back straight and his steps stable. His stance was firm but not rigid, flexible but not soft, and each breath carried a distinctive cadence.

    When he moved, he was like an immortal crane pping its wings, light and at ease.

    When he was still, he was like a cliffside pine, its roots embedded firmly in the rock.

    The Pine and Crane Body Refining Technique.

    It included nine attacks and eighteen forms.

    It originated from ¡°The Absolute Martial Sutra of the Eight Extremities¡±. It was the first chapter, a method for establishing one¡¯s foundations in the Martial Dao.

    ¡°The Absolute Martial Sutra of the Eight Extremities¡± was the work of Su Yi¡¯s close friend from his past life, Gongye Chi.

    Gongye Chi was tyrannical by nature, a master of all martial arts. He habitually referred to himself as ¡°a mere soldier.¡±

    Yet to the people of the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, he was someone even experts could only look up to, ¡°the Peerless Martial Emperor¡±!

    A mighty existence, a living legend on the path of the Grand Dao!

    His personality was audacious and uninhibited, wantonly arrogant and aloof. He¡¯d taunted the daoists of the Six Great Daoist Sects and walloped the three Old Demons of the Three Great Demonic Sects. Who knew how many overlords of their respective territories and Imperial Realm Experts Gongye Chi had beaten ck and blue, all under the pretense of ¡°paying them a visit¡±?

    But although practically no one in the world knew it, Gongye Chi wasn¡¯t undefeated!

    He¡¯d once ¡°visited¡± Su Yi, then the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, only to lose to Su Yi¡¯s Dao of the Sword.

    It was because of this battle that they bonded and became close friends.

    Later, when Gongye Chi painstakinglypiled a lifetime of attainments into a martial arts scripture, he gave Su Yi a copy to study.

    That?tome?was none other than the ¡°The Absolute Martial Sutra of the Eight?Extremities¡±!

    When he first finished reading the ¡°Crane and Pine Body Refining Technique¡± within, even Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°This technique nears the perfection of the Dao. There¡¯s nothing to add, nor anything to take away.¡±

    Even Su Yi had no choice but to admit that in terms of the early stages of cultivation, the ¡°Four Realms of the Martial Dao¡±, Gongye Chi¡¯s attainments were clearly above his.

    Throughout all of the Wilds¡¯ Nine Provinces, none couldpete with Gongye Chi in this regard.

    As such, you could call Gongye Chi¡¯s ¡°Pine and Crane Body Refining Technique¡± the number one foundational technique of the Wilds!

    Su Yi was about to begin his cultivation anew. He naturally didn¡¯t hesitate to choose the ¡°Pine and Crane Body Refining Technique¡± to establish the foundations of his Martial Dao.

    This was the only way he could surpass his past self at the same stage of cultivation!

    The knowledge and experience of his past life meant that Su Yi already had a clear path to follow as he cultivated anew.

    In this life, he had to be stronger than his former self at every stage of cultivation.

    Only then could he forge an unparalleled path and far surpass his past life!

    In the time it took to burn a stick of incense, Su Yi practiced the full Pine and Crane Body Refining Technique three times. He was already covered in a sheen of sweat, and his breathing was slightly ragged.

    This was already his current limit.

    Even so, he was in unusually high spirits, and bathed in the morning light, his tall, thin frame shone with all the youthful vigor of a seventeen-year-old.

    ¡°This is already the third day since I reawakened the memories of my previous life and began my cultivation anew.

    ¡°But now, after just three sets, I¡¯m already covered in sweat¡­.

    ¡°This body of mine just isn¡¯t good enough. The cultivation methods I used over the past seventeen years were full of ws, and my foundations weren¡¯t ¡®good¡¯ at all.¡±

    Su Yi wiped his brow with a cloth and pondered.

    In this life, before losing his cultivation, he¡¯d been the Sword Chief of Blueriver Sword Manor¡¯s Outer Sect, famed throughout Cloudriver Prefecture.

    But in the eyes of his ¡°past life¡±, this minor aplishment wasn¡¯t even worth discussing.

    ¡°At seventeen years old, I¡¯ve already missed the ideal age for hammering out my Martial Dao. Fortunately, if I use the Pine and Crane Body Refining Technique to establish my foundation, it won¡¯t be difficult topensate for the ws of my earlier cultivation.

    ¡°It¡¯s just, this world¡¯s spiritual energy is a bit too sparse, isn¡¯t it¡­?¡±

    Su Yi furrowed his brows.

    In the three days since reawakening his memories, he¡¯d figured out just which world he was in.

    The Azure Continent.

    .

    It was home to over a hundred nations big and small, its territory vast and expansive.

    He was currently in ¡°The Great Zhou¡±, which was but one of the Azure Continent¡¯s hundred-plus countries.

    In his past life, Su Yi had never once heard of the Azure Continent, but he was certain that this world was connected to the Nine Provinces of the Wilds.

    His reasoning was simple: the prevailing cultivation system of the Azure Continent shared amon root with the Wilds!

    However, because the spiritual energy of the Azure Continent was practically depleted, the people spoke only of ¡°the Martial and Origin Daos¡±, the first two realms along the path of cultivation.

    As for the two higher realms of cultivation, the ¡°Spirit Dao¡± and ¡°Profound Dao¡±, there was practically no trace of them on the Azure Continent. They only existed in legends.

    Rumor had it that the mightiest experts of the Great Zhou were only in the Origin Dao stage.

    Despite this, themon folk honored them as ¡°Earthly Immortals.¡±

    From this, it was easy to infer just how barren and sparse the Azure Continent¡¯s spiritual energy was.

    Su Yi pondered out loud, ¡°Even if I have countless techniques and remarkable abilities at my disposal, I reincarnated into such a barren ce that most aren¡¯t usable¡­.¡±

    But he wasn¡¯t actually worried about all that.

    The way of cultivation undoubtedly came down to four key words: wealth,panions, techniques, andnd.

    ¡°If I can find a ce with concentrated spiritual energy, I can cut my work in half for twice the results.

    ¡°And if I can find a few treasures of heaven and earth on top of that, I¡¯ll need three months at most to break past the Martial Dao and step into the Origin Dao¡­.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s thoughts stopped here. ¡°I¡¯m getting ahead of myself,¡± he said with a self-deprecatingugh. ¡°With the sparse spiritual energy of the Great Zhou, giving rise to elixirs on the level of ¡®treasures of heaven and earth¡¯ is all but impossible.

    ¡°But realizing my dao in this spiritually-depletedndscape will prove my abilities as Su Xuanjun. Only then will I have a chance to reach greater heights than in my past life!¡±

    Why had he reincarnated to cultivate anew?

    Naturally, it was a n to reach an even higher realm than in his past life!

    ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll take a trip outside the city and see if I can find a ¡®spiritual ground¡¯ suitable for cultivation.¡± Having made up his mind, Su Yi looked up. His carefree gaze reflected the bright moon hovering overhead, and when its radiance lit up his pupils, there was a hint of an altogether different emotion visible there.

 Chapter 6: A Chance Encounter on the Riverbank

    <h4>Chapter 6: A Chance Encounter on the Riverbank</h4>

    A vast river flowed swiftly outside of Guangling City, its waters ten thousand feet across.

    This was the Great Azure River, the longest river in Cloudriver Prefecture, which twisted and turned across thousands of miles.

    It was currently early in the morning.

    Su Yi was d in blue cloth, traveling north along the banks of the Great Azure.

    As he walked, he sensed the changes in the ambient spiritual energy. He surveyed thendscape and inspected the heavenly and earthly phenomena.

    This was the geomancy of wind and water, ¡°Feng shui.¡±

    Although Su Yi currently had no cultivation, he still had the experience and outlook of his past life.

    Thus, as he strolled past mountains and rivers, he could discern the shifts in spiritual energy distribution. It differed everywhere you went.

    He walked over ten miles along the river. Finally, he stopped in ce, a hint of satisfaction in his gaze.

    Before him stood an enormous stretch of mountains, the peaks closely clustered together and shrouded in mist year-round.

    The Azurecloud Mountains.

    They stretched for eight hundred miles along the banks of the Great Azure.

    If I go any further, I¡¯ll enter the Azurecloud Mountains¡¯ ¡®Mother Ghost Ridge¡¯, the ce the people of Guangling City tremble whenever they speak of¡­.?Su Yi stood with his hands behind his back and gazed into the distance.

    Mother Ghost Ridge had been seen as and of mysterious dangers for years.

    Rumor had it that, a long time ago, it had been the site of a brutal battle. The malevolent yin energy was so dense that, apparently, vicious apparitions emerged from its forests on a regr basis.

    Most of the ghost stories circted throughout Guangling City involved Mother Ghost Ridge.

    The mountains are locked in yin energies, and the malevolent fog cannot disperse. This really is a ¡®blessednd¡¯ for producing violent ghosts.

    After a moment, Su Yi retracted his gaze and sighed to himself,?It¡¯s a pity that I still don¡¯t have any cultivation. Otherwise, I could go in, look around, and grab a few vicious ghosts to help me search the mountains for spiritual medicines. Then, I wouldn¡¯t have to go to all this trouble to find a secluded cultivation site outside city limits¡­

    This world really did have ghosts!

    Furthermore, Su Yi knew that ghosts were divided into categories: yin spirits, haunts, specters, and phantasms.

    In the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, the ¡°Ghost Emperor of the Western Seas¡± was the most mysterious ghost of all. He started out as an ordinary ghost born on an ancient battlefield, only to be a legend among ghost cultivators.

    Although the spiritual energy here is still rather sparse, at my current level, it¡¯s plenty.?In the end, Su Yi decided to cultivate here.

    This was a mulberry grove adjacent to the Great Azure riverbed. The Azurecloud Mountains stood before him. Both the winds and waters flowed into the mountains, a ce where rivers?converged. It was, albeit barely, a ¡°spiritual ground.¡±

    Wind drifted by. The flow of spiritual energy in the air was pleasant and rxing.

    Haaah~!?Su Li let out a long breath of turbid air. His mind and body gradually turned clear and ethereal, like a full moon against blue skies.

    Then, he gradually took up his stance and began practicing the Pine and Crane Body Refining art.

    It really is different from cultivating in the Wen Family estate¡­.?Just a few secondster, Su Yi noticed that within a hundred meters around him, wisp after wisp of sparse spiritual energy was flowing towards him and fusing into his body.

    It was as silent and nourishing as a spring breeze and gentle rain.

    His blood and energy mellowed, yet they felt full and vibrant, as if they were rejoicing. He felt an abundance of vitality.

    Su Yi cast aside his scattered thoughts and immersed himself in his cultivation, forgetting himselfpletely.

    Before long, the sun was high in the sky. It was already noon.

    Su Yi had cultivated for a full six hours!

    Fortunately, this mulberry grove was extremely remote, and due to its close proximity to Mother Ghost Ridge, people rarely visited. No one had disrupted Su Yi¡¯s cultivation.

    Pop!

    Suddenly, a crisp sound emanated from Su Yi¡¯s bones and tendons, as if he were chiseling out the barriers within his physical form. His blood and qi coursed through him like a surging river.

    His body now resembled an ancient pine, towering into the heavens!

    And his boiling, vibrant blood and qi resembled an immortal crane beating its wings, roaming about the blue skies utterly at ease. He brimmed with profound, indescribable charm.

    The pine and crane, suitable in stillness and movement. Truth and illusion mutually interconnected, both form and meaning!

    At this moment, Su Yi fully grasped the essence and charm of the Pine and Crane Body Refining Technique.

    This also marked his entrance into the early stage of the Blood Cirction Realm!

    Blood Cirction was the first realm of the Martial Dao, the beginning of cultivation, the foundation of the Great Dao. It was subdivided into fouryers: Refining Skin, Refining Muscle, Refining Sinew, and Refining Bone.

    Now, one year after losing everything, Su Yi had a cultivation once more!

    ng!

    A familiar sword hum reverberated through Su Yi¡¯s sea of consciousness, revealing delight and excitement.

    The Sword of the Nine Hells!

    ¡°Are you happy for me too¡­..?¡± Su Yi¡¯s expression subtly shifted.

    In his past life, the Sword of the Nine Hells had apanied him from the moment he first started cultivating. It was by his side as he fought grand battles and pursued the Dao.

    But even just before his reincarnation and with the terrifying ¡°Profound Unity Realm¡± cultivation that struck terror into the hearts of the Wilds, he couldn¡¯t see through the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ true nature or discern its secrets.

    Its origin.

    Its nine seals, its divine shackles.

    Its mysterious hues.

    Su Yi could set aside the fame and vast wealth he¡¯d umted over the course of his lifetime.

    The only thing he couldn¡¯t give up was the Sword of the Nine Hells!

    Thus, before his reincarnation, Su Yi didn¡¯t hesitate to seal his lifetime of memories within the de and have it reincarnate alongside him.

    His sword was his life; he couldn¡¯t part from it!

    Before long, Su Yi shook his head, calmed his heart, and examined his changes. ¡°Breathing in spiritual energy as I cultivate really makes an enormous difference.¡±

    After reawakening his memories, he¡¯d spent three days bitterly cultivating within the Wen Family estate.

    But even added together, his three full days of work paled inparison to the six hours he¡¯d spent cultivating by the banks of the Great Azure.

    The difference was night and day!

    ¡°If I cultivate here, it¡¯ll only take me three days to reach the pinnacle of the ¡®Refining Skin¡¯ stage.¡±

    As soon as this thought urred to him, Su Yi shook his head.?If all I have to do is increase my cultivation boundary, it¡¯ll be as easy as turning over my palm. But I reincarnated to cultivate afresh in pursuit of a dao that transcends my past life!

    With every step I take, I have to ensure that my cultivation is solid and stable. I have to strengthen my foundations.

    Su Yi warned himself,?Whatever I do, I cannot be impatient.

    Blood Cirction was the first realm of the Martial Dao.

    This was the most fundamental realm, as well as the most important. The foundation he established here would influence his future path and determine how far down it he could walk.

    He was using the Pine and Crane Body Refining Art to ensure that, in the Four Realms of the Martial Dao, he hammered out a foundation that far surpassed his former self at the same stage!

    Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have a penny to my name. If I had enough money, I could buy some herbal medicines. Then, after a day¡¯s cultivation, I could soak in a medicinal bath and refine the medicines¡¯ essences. That would improve and enhance my physique even further.

    Going forward, I¡¯ll have to find an opportunity to earn a little money¡­.

    Just as Su Yi was mulling over his future cultivation, he heard a burst of violent coughing drift in on the wind.

    Su Yi turned towards Mother Ghost Ridge and saw two distant figures walking towards him, an old man in long robes, and a young woman d in purple.

    The long-robed elder¡¯s steps were weak, and his gaunt face was pallid. As he walked, he coughed so violently, he could barely breathe.

    The young woman in purple walked by his side, her radiant, egg-shaped face fraught with concern.

    Her purple clothes fluttered about, and a white jade belt wrapped around her waist. She was tall and slender, with an exceptional figure.

    Even more unusual, she had an umon, distinct air of nobility.

    Both the old man and the girl are clearly long-ustomed to rank and power.?Su Yi nced at them, then looked away.

    However, just as he was about to leave, he paused, then turned to look at the long-robed elder once more.

    He instantly discovered something, and despite himself, a hint of bewilderment shed through his eyes.

    Both the elder and the girl had long since noticed Su Yi. At first, neither of them paid him any heed.

    But when Su Yi turned back around to re-examine the elder, the girl couldn¡¯t help but frown. A gloomy look came over her beautiful face. ¡°Sly and shifty. One look, and I can tell he¡¯s no good!¡±

    Her pretty features frosted over, and she red at Su Yi.

    He was stunned.?This girl¡¯s got quite the temper!

    ¡°Zi Jin, don¡¯t be rude. No matter how worried you are about my injuries, you can¡¯t vent your anger on the innocent.¡± The long-robed elder¡¯s voice was gentle and kindly. ¡°As you conduct your affairs, subdue yourself and observe propriety. If it¡¯s not proper, don¡¯t say it. Only then can your spirit remain calm, and only then can you avoid the pitfalls of the heart¡¯s?six thieves.¡±

    The girl he called Zi Jin grimaced. ¡°Grandpa, your wounds are so severe, yet you¡¯re still lecturing me? How could I possibly be in the mood to listen?¡±

    The elder couldn¡¯t help butugh. Then, he turned to Su Yi and briefly cupped his fist. ¡°My young friend, if we offended you, I humbly request your forgiveness.¡±

    As he spoke, he suddenly broke into another violent bout of coughing. The veins?bulged?on his forehead; it was as if he were about to hack up a lung.

    ¡°Grandpa, you shouldn¡¯t talk anymore!¡± Zi Jin¡¯s pretty face was frantic and fraught with worry. She carefully took her grandfather¡¯s arm and helped him up. ¡°Once we get back to the city, I¡¯ll find the best physician around to treat your wounds.¡±

    It was then that Su Yi interjected, ¡°With wounds like that, an ordinary physician won¡¯t be able to save you. If you dy any longer, you¡¯re certain to sumb to your injuries within three days.¡±

    Zi Jin was so mad, her eyes bulged, and she roared, ¡°What gall! Are you cursing my grandfather to die?¡±

    The elder, however, merely grimaced. ¡°Zi Jin, he¡¯s right. My wounds are all but untreatable.¡±

    ¡°That¡­.¡± It was as if she¡¯d been struck by lightning. Zi Jin sunk into despair, and her voice quivered, ¡°Grandpa, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll let anything happen to you! I¡¯ll take you back to the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital right away!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic,¡± said the long-robed elder with a smile. ¡°The heavens determine our fate. I spent my life on the battlefield, and I¡¯ve long since lost my fear of death.¡±

    Then, the elder¡¯s gaze returned to Su Yi, and he asked in mild bewilderment, ¡°My young friend, might I be so bold as to ask how you determined the severity of this old man¡¯s injuries?¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s impression of him was rather decent, so he didn¡¯t hide anything. ¡°A scarlet flush between the brows, a pallid, bloodlessplexion. Yin poison has invaded your lungs. Combine that with a lingering air of death, and if I¡¯m not mistaken, you encountered a ¡®Six?Severings?Yin?Corpse¡¯ in Mother Ghost Ridge.¡±

    The long-robed elder was visibly moved. ¡°Good eyes!¡±

    Zu Jin couldn¡¯t help but chime in, ¡°Something¡¯s not right! Grandpa, didn¡¯t you say that in Cloudriver Prefecture, very few people know that the Azurecloud Mountains¡¯ Mother Ghost Ridge can give rise to Six Severing Yin Corpses?¡±

    She was right; that was precisely why her grandfather was so surprised.

    Never mind Guangling City; throughout all of Cloudriver Pefecture, practically no one knew this secret.

    Yet the youth before them had, after one look at his injuries, seen through their source!

    Su Yi said tly, ¡°Discerning that isn¡¯t much. I can even say with certainty that you came here to pluck ¡®Six Yin Grass¡¯ and ¡®Extreme Yang Flowers.¡¯¡±

    Zi Jin¡¯s eyes widened, and she asked without thinking, ¡°How could you possibly know that?¡±

    The long-robed elder¡¯s expression changed too. Tidal waves of astonishment rose within his heart.

    A youth he¡¯d bumped into by chance had, just by looking, determined both the nature of his wounds and the purpose of this expedition.

    Wasn¡¯t that a bit?too?terrifying!?

    ¡°How could I possibly know that?¡± Su Yi shook his head with a faint sneer. ¡°Girl, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know that anywhere capable of giving rise to Six Severing Yin Corpses is sure to grow Six Yin Grass? It¡¯s a spiritual medicine of extreme yin and extreme chill. And you know what they say; Yin cannot exist without Yang, and Yang cannot grow without Yin. Wherever Six Yin Grass grows, Extreme Yang Flowers are sure to follow.¡±

    In the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, this sort of thing wasmon knowledge!

    Yet it was obvious that Zi Jin was too stunned to even speak.

    Even the long-robed elder¡¯s expression filled with unconcealed shock.

    In their eyes, the tall, gaunt youth before them suddenly had a newfound, inscrutable air about him.

 Chapter 7: A Mystical Immortal Air

    <h4>Chapter 7: A Mystical Immortal Air</h4>

    The long-robed elder quickly calmed down.

    He¡¯d spent his life warring across the realm, and he¡¯d experienced ughter and bloodshed. What types of wind and rain?hadn¡¯t?he ovee?

    He knew better than anyone that unbelievable methods, entric masters, and rare geniuses existed in great abundance.

    The youth before him was undoubtedly not simple in the least!

    ¡°You were tailing us in secret earlier, weren¡¯t you?¡± Zi Jin scrunched up her brow.

    The long-robed elder was at a loss for words. Before Su Yi could respond, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, girl. Given our young friend¡¯s talents, how could he do something so shameful?¡±

    As he spoke, he turned to Su Yi and cupped his fist. His eyes carried a hint of admiration. ¡°My young friend, might I ask if you¡¯ve noticed anything else?¡±

    Grandfather, he¡­..?Zi Jin¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.

    With her grandfather¡¯s status, even if you searched all neen cities of Cloudriver Prefecture, who was worthy of him ¡°cupping his fist in respect¡±?

    She couldn¡¯t help but take a second nce at Su Yi. He was tall and thin, with handsome features. He wasn¡¯t at all bad-looking.

    However, his presence was ck and ordinary, as if he didn¡¯t have any cultivation at all¡­.

    Could it be that¡­.

    His cultivation is so lofty and profound that it¡¯s impossible to discern? Could he really be so terrifying?

    Zi Jin¡¯s family background was exceptional, and from a young age, she¡¯d heard her elders¡¯ tales of Earthly Immortals. They might look ordinary, but in truth, they¡¯d long since transcended the Martial Dao. They were terrifying beings of enormous power!

    Is it possible that this is no mere youth, but rather an elder capable of maintaining a youthful appearance?

    When this thought urred to her, Zi Jin¡¯s heart shook, and a hint of bewilderment appeared on her face.

    Su Yi would never have guessed that a mere cupped fist would give rise to so many thoughts in Zi Jin¡¯s mind.

    In the face of the long-robed elder¡¯s questions, he said calmly, ¡°Pardon my rudeness, but at your third level ¡®Inner Furnace¡¯ cultivation, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to break through even if you pluck both Six Yin Grass and Extreme Yang Flowers.¡±

    Su Yi paused for a moment, then continued, ¡°Or rather, you¡¯ve most likely long-since known that with your age and foundations, there¡¯s no way you can take so much as a single step further down the Martial Dao by relying on ordinary cultivation methods. That¡¯s why you decided to use the power of these two spiritual medicines to forcibly break through, right?¡±

    The long-robed elder froze, and he felt a chill run down his spine. It was as if he¡¯d beenid entirely bare, and Su Yi could see through all of his secrets.

    When Su Yi first guessed the source of his wounds and the purpose of this expedition, the old man only half believed him.

    But now, he was absolutely certain that this youth was an expert!

    ¡°Grandpa, how does he know all that?¡± Zi Jin couldn¡¯t help but call out. She¡¯d lost control of her emotions, and her extraordinarily beautiful face was awash with shock.

    But after reawakening the memories of his past life, such a simple deduction was simple for Su Yi.

    ¡°Sir, your insight is astounding. I can¡¯t help but admire you!¡±

    The long-robed elder sighed and cupped his fist in respect once more. Even his form of address had changed; he no longer called Su Yi ¡°young friend¡±, nor did he dare put on airs.

    Su Yi inwardly nodded.

    The Inner Furnace Realm was also known as the Grandmaster Realm!

    With his current incarnation¡¯s seventeen years of life experience, he knew full well that with the elder¡¯s status as a ¡°Grandmaster of the Martial Dao¡±, he wasn¡¯t just impressive by Guangling City¡¯s standards; he was like a giant of Cloudriver Prefecture!

    After all, in a spiritually-barrennd like the Great Zhou, reaching the Grandmaster level was enough to earn you a noble title and intimidate an entire region.

    Despite the long-robed elder¡¯s status, he was treating Su Yi with respect. That alone was a rare sight.

    ¡°Sir, if you can determine my grandfather¡¯s injuries, you must know a way to treat them and save his life, right?¡± Zi Jin couldn¡¯t help but ask. Her tender beauty and goose egg-shaped face lit up with expectation. A Grandmaster was like a dragon; the masses could only look up to them.

    Sometimes, a single person could determine the rise and fall of a peak-level n!

    And her grandfather was no ordinary Martial Dao Grandmaster, either.

    If he died from his wounds, it was sure to deal a devastating blow to their entire family!

    Zi Jin was frantic with worry. When she saw Su Yi¡¯s seemingly miraculous abilities, she felt as if she¡¯d clutched herst thread of hope.

    The long-robed elder felt a thread of hope too. He cupped his fist once more and said solemnly, ¡°This old-timer is called Xiao Tianque. Within Cloudriver Prefecture, I¡¯m somewhat well known. If you can save my life, I won¡¯t forget the favor!¡±

    He was a mighty Grandmaster of the Martial Dao, and had been for many years. He was well-aware that even another Grandmaster couldn¡¯t possibly have seen through his injuries at a nce!

    This alone was enough for him to consider Su Yi ¡°mysterious and inscrutable.¡±

    ¡°If I couldn¡¯t treat such trifling wounds, why would I bother saying all that?¡± Su Yiughed. Xiao Tianque and his granddaughter both lit up.

    ¡°So long as you can treat my wounds, you can ask for anything you¡¯d like in exchange. I won¡¯t refuse any request!¡± Xiao Tianque¡¯s expression was utterly grave as he made his solemn vow.

    But on the inside, he felt great trepidation.

    The way he saw it, with Su Yi¡¯s miraculous abilities, ordinarypensation would be nowhere near enough!

    But he was in no position to concern himself with that. He¡¯d do whatever it took to live through this, no matter the cost!

    Su Yi mulled it over, then said, ¡°From your perspective, this might be lifesaving benevolence, but to me, this is but a trifle. How about this? Just give me a token ¡®consultation fee¡¯, whatever you see fit.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Both Xiao Tianque and Zi Jin were stunned. Their eyes widened, and they dared not believe their ears.

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that.¡± Zi Jin hurriedly shook her head, her expression strange. She stuttered, ¡°I just wouldn¡¯t¡­ wouldn¡¯t have expected it to be so¡­ so¡­. Simple¡­.¡±

    Her voice trailed off, and she sounded embarrassed.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.?I can fix this with a snap of my fingers. Why make it difficult for you?

    Xiao Tianque let out a long sigh, and he smiled bitterly. ¡°You don¡¯t understand,ss. Someone of his level doesn¡¯t care about a bit of money. He¡¯s simply doing this so we don¡¯t owe him a favor.¡±

    ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s it.¡± Zi Jin instantly felt enlightened.

    That was so like an expert; he naturally didn¡¯t need favors from people of their level!

    Zi Jin hurriedly took a silver note from her purse and presented it respectfully with both hands. Voice chattering, she said, ¡°Sir, here is a ten-thousand-tael silver note. It''s a token of our appreciation, so please ept it.¡±

    Ten thousand taels? And they¡¯re just handing it over casually??Despite himself, Su Yi was stunned. Only then did he realize that this grandfather-granddaughter duo was far wealthier than he imagined.

    It¡¯s worth noting that the Wen Family, as one of the Three Great ns of Guangling City, only gave Wen Lingzhao and Wen Lingxue three hundred?taels?of spending money per month.

    ¡°Ten thousand is too much.¡± Su Yi shook his head. Although he was in dire need of money to buy medicinal ingredients, he disdained making a fortune off something like this.

    When Xiao Tianque saw this, he sighed inwardly. He was increasingly certain that the lofty expert before him didn¡¯t care about money at all.

    Or in other words, to this mysterious youth, saving his life and treating his wounds¡­. Was really no big deal!

    He wasn¡¯t greedy for wealth, nor did he want them to owe him a favor, yet he could see through him at a nce. If this wasn¡¯t an expert straight out of a legend, Xiao Tianque would even be willing to pluck out his own eyes! In an instant, he became even more respectful toward Su Yi.

    He was a wily old-timer, and farsighted, too. He inwardly decided that, once his wounds healed, he¡¯d build a rtionship with this lofty expert, no matter what!

    But Zi Jin seemed troubled. She whispered, ¡°But ten-thousand-tael notes are the smallest I have on me.¡±

    Su Yi was at a loss for words.?How wealthy does a family of the Great Zhou have to be for a little girl like this to be so showy with her money?

    But before he could say anything, Xiao Tianque said solemnly, ¡°Sir, to the ordinary citizens of this world, ten thousand taels of silver is indeed a massive sum. However, to me, it¡¯s nothing at all, nor is it anywhere near enough to express my gratitude.

    ¡°It¡¯s just as you said: to you, this is naught but a trifle, but to me, this is life-saving kindness!¡±

    With that, he bowed at the waist and said sincerely, ¡°Please, ept it. Only then can my granddaughter and I feel at ease.¡±

    When she saw her grandfather bow with such politeness, Zi Jin was frantic. ¡°Sir, you mightugh when I say this, but within the Great Zhou, one million taels of gold isn¡¯t enough to exchange for the life of a Grandmaster like my grandfather, nevermind a mere ten thousand taels of silver.

    ¡°Please¡­.. ept it. Otherwise, my grandfather will spend his life tormented by guilt.¡± As she spoke, she, too, bowed and proffered the silver note.

    Su Yi felt a bit ridiculous.

    He¡¯d thought this a trifle, a snap of his fingers.?Who would have thought they¡¯d be so determined to throw money at me¡­?

    He couldn¡¯t be bothered to refuse, so he simply epted it and smiled. ¡°Alright, you two needn¡¯t be so courteous going forward, or this ¡®consultation fee¡¯ will burn my fingers.¡±

    Xiao Tianque hurriedly rose, his face nothing but smiles.

    Zi Jin sighed in relief. Her brow visibly rxed, and she looked delighted.

    ¡°If you want to treat your wounds, in addition to taking medicine for a week, you¡¯ll need to use a secret art to cleanse your body of corpse poison. Only then can you eliminate alltent danger.¡± As Su Yi spoke, he wrote out a prescription. It included over thirty types of medicinal herbs in total, but none of them were particrly rare or valuable.

    The only item on the list that was the least bit precious was the ten-year-molt of a Jade Toad.

    But Su Yi trusted that something like that wouldn¡¯t trouble a Grandmaster like Xiao Tianque.

    ¡°Thank you for writing me the recipe!¡± Xiao Tianque held the prescription firmly and bowed once more, his heart full of excitement.

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Take this medicine for seven days. After the week is up, wait for me here, and I¡¯ll help youpletely disperse any poison lingering within your body.¡±

    ¡°I have other matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± With that, he turned and left.

    Xiao Tianque and Zi Jin watched until he faded into the distance. Only then did Zi Jin seem toe to her senses. Her pretty eyes darted about, and she whispered, ¡°Grandpa, if not for him seeing through your secrets, I¡¯d be certain he was a scam artist.¡±

    Xiao Tianque snorted derisively. ¡°Girl, don¡¯t take nonsense. Ten thousand taels of silver, that¡¯s all! How could a man like that care about such a paltry sum? Look at how he carries himself! He¡¯s truly got the air of an immortal!

    ¡°Remember: next time you see him, you need to be more modest and respectful. You cannot be the least bit negligent!¡± As he reached the end of his warning, the old man¡¯s gaze turned utterly severe.

    Zi Jin stuck out her tongue, but she said obediently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±

    Xiao Tianque grunted, then sighed with emotion, ¡°And here I thought I¡¯d only have a few days to live after returning from Mother Ghost Ridge. Who would have thought I¡¯d have a chance encounter with such a lofty figure? He showed me the right path and wrote out a prescription. What¡­. What did I do to deserve such fortune?¡±

    Suddenly, he hit himself on the head, and he looked vexed, as if he¡¯d only just remembered something. ¡°I must be going senile! Just now, I forgot to ask that gentleman his name!¡±

 Chapter 8: A Young Womanâ€™s Birthday

    <h4>Chapter 8: A Young Woman¡¯s Birthday</h4>

    So, a Six?Severings?Yin?Corpse appeared within Mother Ghost Ridge. That means there¡¯s got to be an inauspicious yin spirit vein hidden there!

    That¡¯s the only way the ghosts there could undergo ¡®corpse transformation¡¯, slough off their old forms, and be Six?Severings?Yin Corpses.

    Even in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, yin-aligned spirit veins are rare and unusual, yet one appeared within the territory of the spiritually barren Great Zhou. It¡¯s practically a miracle¡­..

    As Su Yi pondered, he walked towards Guangling City along the banks of the Great Azure.

    The third Realm of the Martial Dao is the ¡®Inner Furnace.¡¯ If I use a yin-aligned spirit vein to temper my internal organs, I¡¯ll achieve twice the results for half the work.

    That aside, Mother Ghost Ridge has Six Yin Grass and Extreme Yang Flowers. Those are precious medicines for Inner Furnace Realm cultivators.

    Once I¡¯ve reached the pinnacle of the Blood Cirction Realm, I¡¯ll have to go in and take a look around.?Su Yi made up his mind.

    He¡¯d left his chance encounter with Xiao Tianque and Zi Jin with an ample harvest.

    Ten thousand taels of silver was enough to purchase the medicines he needed to temper his body.

    At the same time, he¡¯d intuited some enormously valuable intelligence regarding Mother Ghost Ridge.

    Such as the presence of an inauspicious yin spirit vein!

    When Su Yi arrived at Guangling City, he saw the city lord¡¯s¡¯ guards garrisoned outside its gates.

    They were fully armored, and they looked stern, vigorous, and fully capable.

    Before the guards, another group of the city¡¯s higher-ups had gathered, all of them of extraordinary bearing; they were clearly long ustomed to power. Ordinary experts of the Martial Dao couldn¡¯tpare with them at all.

    Such a grand military formation was a rare sight in Guangling City.

    The citizens passing through the gates were, without exception, both curious and awed. The sound of discussion filled the air.

    ¡°The City Lord is here, and he even dispatched his Old Guard. What¡¯s all this for?¡±

    Ah, so that¡¯s City Lord Fu Shan and his Old Guard¡­¡­?Su Yi was inwardly curious too, but he couldn¡¯t be bothered to ask around. He went straight for the gates and walked inside.

    He could dimly discern the sound of the gathered experts¡¯ughter and conversation emanating from behind him¡ª

    ¡°Look! Isn¡¯t that the Wen?Family¡¯s?live-in son-inw, Su Yi? He was once the Sword Chief of Blueriver Sword Manor¡¯s outer sect, a rare genius.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really a pity.¡±

    ¡°A pity? Way I see it, if you want to pity someone, it ought to be Wen Lingzhao. I¡¯ve never seen such immense talent?for the Martial?Dao in all my life, and her good looks are one in ten thousand! Despite all that, she married Su Yi of all people. What a tragedy!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Su Yiughed, but he wasn¡¯t the least bit concerned. He quickly disappeared into the bustling city streets.

    Not long after.

    Xiao Tianque and Zi Jin appeared a ways beyond the city gates.

    At almost the same time, the Lord of Guangling City, Fu Shan, stepped forward and bowed in solemn greeting, his voice booming through the clouds. ¡°Your humble subordinate Fu Shan greets you, Marquis. Greetings, Young Marchioness!¡±

    The experts and higher-ups behind Fu Shan, as well as his entire team of elite armed guards, quivered and repeated the greeting. ¡°Greetings, Marquis. Greetings, Young Marchioness!¡±

    Suddenly, the city gates fell silent. It was so still and quiet, not even the birds chirped.

    The flow of citizens passing through the gates sunk into terrified silence.

    Xiao Tianque stood a short distance away, his hands behind his back and his eyes closed. He unconsciously emanated an air of authority; this was the bearing of one long ustomed to power.

    Turning our attention to Zi Jin, she stood with her back straight. Her figure was still tall and slender, and her egg-shaped face was still peerlessly beautiful, but she had a reserved, honorable bearing, as if she were a thousand miles away and unapproachable.

    ¡°Fu Shan, I haven¡¯t been a marquis for a long time. Have the others step back; don¡¯t disturb the popce!¡± Xiao Tianque furrowed his brow.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± City Lord Fu Shan agreed, then waved to the others. The city¡¯s major powers and the Old Guard left right away, not daring to dy.

    ¡°Uncle Fu, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to gather the medicinal ingredients listed on this recipe. Remember, we need enough for seven days. Also, please prepare a secluded room for my grandfather and I, somewhere we won¡¯t be disturbed.¡± Zi Jin stepped forward and handed Fu Shan Su Yi¡¯s prescription.

    ¡°Princess, your subordinate shall carry out your orders with the utmost precision!¡± City Lord Fu Shan solemnly cupped his fist and bowed.

    Xiao Tianque nodded, but said no more. He and Zi Jin proceeded through the city gates.

    Fu Shan hurriedly followed them. Only when they¡¯d all left did the citizens near the gatese to their senses, as if awakening from a dream. Immediately afterward, they broke into fervent discussion.

    Fu Shan was the lord of Guangling City, its highest authority figure. Even Guangling City¡¯s Three Great ns had to treat him with respect.

    Yet now, right before their very eyes, he¡¯d treated an old man and young woman with the utmost respect, heeding their everymand!

    Witnessing this broadened the citizens¡¯ horizons, and they busily spected at Xiao Tianque and Zi Jin¡¯s identities.

    ¡­¡­

    The Wen Family.

    Su Yi sat in a tub within his chambers.

    His eyes were shut, and with every breath, a faint wisp of white gas wound around him, like a snake flicking its tongue to a fantastical rhythm.

    This was the Pine and Crane Body Refining Art¡¯s breathing technique.

    The bathtub contained a hot medicinal bath, a mixture of over fifty different herbs and grasses heated for four hours.

    These medicinal herbs weren¡¯t ¡°spiritual medicines¡± in the eyes of cultivators, yet everyst one was exceedingly valuable. They were worth five hundred taels of silver in total.

    In Guangling City, amon family¡¯s annual expenses amounted to around a dozen taels at most!

    This was the origin of the saying ¡°the poor pursue schrship, the wealthy, martial arts.¡±

    Only the wealthy were qualified to cultivate the Martial Dao.

    Even if amoner wanted to cultivate, they couldn¡¯t possibly bear the necessary expenditures.

    Even though the Wen Family was one of Guangling City¡¯s Three Great ns, and even though they boasted over a thousand members, only a select few were qualified to cultivate the Martial Dao from a young age.

    There was nothing for it. Cultivating was just too expensive!

    Ordinary warriors took supplements to meet their bodies¡¯ needs on a daily basis. They needed to purchase all sorts of medicines to further their cultivations, and even entering an academy to cultivate represented an enormous expense.

    Ordinary families simply couldn¡¯t afford it.

    It was the same throughout the Great Zhou.

    Time flowed by, and soon, the sun cast nted shadows from the west.

    Su Yi had spent a full six hours in meditation. Two straight streams of gas, like pristine white silk, shot from his nostrils.

    The streams of gas were like arrows. They shot ahead three feet, cutting through the air like knives with a faint rumbling reminiscent of thunder.

    His breathing was silken, yet it boomed like thunder!

    This distinctive effect was the result of circting your qi throughout your body until it boiled.

    It was then that Su Yi opened his eyes, a sh of brilliance in the depths of his profound gaze, like the edge of a knife or a crackle of electricity. It flickered briefly, then disappeared.

    Today, I spent the morning breathing in the spiritual energy along the banks of the Great Azure, and the afternoon refining my body in a medicinal bath. Less than a day has passed, but my foundations within the Blood Cirction Realm are alreadypletely solid¡­..

    Su Yi got out of the bathtub, put on his clothes, and walked into the courtyard.

    The sun was setting, casting ayer of gentle light over the jujube trees of the garden.

    Su Yi stood firmly in ce, sensing the power of his ample blood and qi. Suddenly, he stretched out his finger and stabbed it into the branch of the nearest tree.

    Wham!

    The entire branch shattered into powder.

    Strangely, the branch¡¯s green leaves floated to the ground,pletely intact.

    Su Yi rxed his finger and nodded to himself.

    In the beginning stages of the Martial Dao, cultivators refined their physiques, blood, and qi. Battles, however, were a disy of both raw power and control.

    Powerful warriors could stick a spear right through a date still on the tree. One stab, one fruit.

    They could stab a fly without leaving a mark on the wall below.

    This was an exquisite application of power.

    Su Yi¡¯s finger attack was yet another example.

    His movement seemed ordinary, but he struck like an arrow?loosed?from a bow or a sudden crack of lightning!

    His finger shattered the branch with incredible ease, yet left the brittle, fragile leavespletely intact.

    This represented a superb level of refined control.

    But then, in his past life, a single finger could split an ocean, and a wave of his sleeves could sever mountains. Byparison, shattering a branch was nothing but a parlor trick.

    For the next few days, Su Yi left the city to cultivate along the riverbank every morning, and spent his evenings soaking in a medicinal bath to refine his physique. His physical power underwent an earth-shaking transformation.

    During this time, his younger sister-inw, Wen Lingxue, returned to Pinecloud Sword Manor. Just before she left, she specifically reminded Su Yi that she¡¯d be turning sixteen in just a few days and that she hoped he¡¯d participate in the festivities. Su Yi agreed without hesitation.

    ¡°The peak of the early-stage Blood Cirction Realm!¡± That morning, as Su Yi left the banks of the Great Azure, he sensed his body¡¯s changes. Despite himself, a satisfied grin tugged at the corners of his lips.

    The Pine and Crane Body Refining Technique really was the number one foundational technique of the Nine Provinces of the Wilds!

    After mastering its essence and profundities, he¡¯d undergone a dramatic transformation akin to rebirth in just five days. He¡¯d established a solid foundation for his future efforts in one fell swoop!

    Better yet, he was stronger than his past life had been at this level!

    With my current physical power, ordinary Blood Cirction Realm cultivators aren¡¯t even remotelyparable¡­..?Su Yi still had his current incarnation¡¯s seventeen years of memories. After a briefparison, he was certain¡ª

    Should they fight, even the peak Blood Cirction Realm disciples of the Blueriver Sword Manor would lose beyond a shadow of a doubt!

    The Blood Cirction Realm was, after all, only the first realm of the Martial Dao. Its cultivators refined their physiques, and although they were stronger than ordinary people, they were still well within the bounds of ¡°mortality.¡±

    In the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, the Four Realms of the Martial Dao were also known as ¡°Shedding Mortality¡±. The name represented a metamorphosis, a four-step sloughing of mortality.

    Only after breaking past the Four Realms of the Martial Dao and entering the Origin Dao could you call yourself a ¡°Xiantian¡± cultivator.

    At that level, a cultivator could subsist on dew and the light of dawn and abstain from food. They were qualitatively different from ¡°themon man.¡±

    Furthermore, inbat, they no longerpeted with cultivation alone; they could usebat arts!

    With the experience and skills of his past life, even with no cultivation at all, Su Yi could obliterate a Blood Cirction Realm small fry in minutes.

    In just five days, I spent two thousand, five hundred taels of silver, yet I¡¯ve only just stepped past the threshold¡­..

    I can already predict that going forward, the resources I need for my cultivation will increase exponentially. My expenditures will soar ordingly.

    Like it or not, it seems that even as I cultivate the Four Realms of the Martial Dao, I¡¯ll have to consider ways of earning money long-term.

    Wealth,panions, techniques, andnd. These were a cultivator¡¯s basic needs.

    Of them, ¡°wealth¡± came first!

    Su Yi was well aware that as his cultivation increased, the amount of ¡°wealth¡± required would reach increasingly shocking heights.

    Of course, to cultivators, ¡°wealth¡± didn¡¯t just refer to simple gold and silver; it included all types of cultivation resources.

    For example, spiritual medicines and materials, treasures, and pills, among others.

    ¡°If I entered a faction of cultivators, I wouldn¡¯t need to worry over such a paltry sum¡­.¡± Su Yi sighed, then shook his head and cast those thoughts aside.

    At least for now, he wouldn¡¯t even consider leaving Guangling City.

    As he pondered, Su Yi found himself back at the Wen Family. When he entered the family estate, he saw a faint, distant figure waiting outside his door.

    Wen Lingxue.

    She was all dolled up. She wore a long, deep purple dress, and her hair was tied into a bun, disying her extraordinarily beautiful face. Her clear, bright eyes shone like the stars.

    She stood with her hands behind her back, her gaze expectant, as pretty as could be. ¡°Brother-inw.¡±

    When she saw Su Yi in the distance, a smile blossomed on her face, and she waved to him in delight.

    At that moment, she was so beautiful, the sunlight seemed to dim byparison.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t school still in session? What are you doing back here?¡± Su Yi smiled and went up to greet her.

    ¡°Today is my birthday!¡± A smile blossomed across Wen Lingxue¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ve already booked a banquet hall at the Immortal Gathering House. Several of my ssmates will be there. Let¡¯s get going!¡±

    As she spoke, she affectionately took Su Yi¡¯s arm and led him outside.

    Su Yi, however, felt rather guilty.

    He¡¯d spent the past few days thinking about nothing but cultivation. He¡¯d forgotten her birthday, which he really shouldn¡¯t have.

    He nced at the girl beside him, and she looked at him expectantly. Her eyes were bright, and her fair features showed no sign of ming him at all.

    However, this only made Su Yi feel worse.

    He thought it over, and in the end, he made up his mind¡ª

    This year, he was going to give an extraordinary birthday gift!

 Chapter 9: Nie Teng

    <h4>Chapter 9: Nie Teng</h4>

    ¡°Lingxue, you¡¯re not spending your birthday at home with your parents this year?¡± Su Yi asked casually on their way to the Immortal Gathering House.

    ¡°I¡¯m sixteen years already. It¡¯s?my?birthday, so it¡¯s up to me to decide how I spend it.¡± The girl beside him blinked her beautiful eyes, then smiled. ¡°Butter tonight, I¡¯ll celebrate with Mom and Dad.¡±

    She paused, then continued, ¡°Besides, my grandmother is turning eighty the day after tomorrow. That¡¯s a major birthday; my parents are busy preparing alongside the rest of the family. They have no time to worry about me.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and he nodded.

    Wen Lingxue¡¯s grandmother was the Wen Family¡¯s matriarch, Liang Wenbi. She upied a transcendent position within the family; even Family Head Wen Changjing didn¡¯t dare go against her wishes.

    She was about to turn eighty; the Wen Family naturally dared not be negligent.

    ¡°Hurry up, Brother-inw. It¡¯s almost noon!¡± It was clear Wen Lingxue could barely wait.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Su Yi smiled as he caught up to her. At the end of the day, his little sister-inw had only just turned sixteen, an age like a poem or painting, brimming with youthful vitality.

    The Immortal Gathering House.

    Guangling City¡¯srgest-scale, highest-level restaurant, considered the top establishment in town.

    Those who dined here were either rich or of noble birth.

    Amon joke went that a single ss of wine at the Immortal Gathering House wasparable to ten years of a poor family¡¯s ie!

    This was no mere exaggeration.

    When Su Yi and Wen Lingxue arrived, the attendants warmly guided them to a private room on the third floor. The decor was old-fashioned and the air smelled of incense.

    Seven or eight people were seated inside already. Aside from one lone young man, all of them were girls roughly fifteen years of age.

    When Wen Lingxue arrived, she immediately received a warm wee.

    ¡°Lingxue, you look stunning today! This is the gift I prepared for you. I hope you¡¯ll pass the test to cultivate at Blueriver Sword Manor soon!¡±

    ¡°Hee hee, if our ssmates found out today was Pinecloud Sword Manor¡¯s number-one beauty¡¯s birthday, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯d stand in line just to deliver presents!¡±

    ¡­..The girls gave her the presents they¡¯d prepared, chattering away as they did so. Their demeanor was both proper and zealous.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze swept across the guests. One nce, and he could determine an awful lot.

    These ssmates of Wen Lingxue¡¯s were all dressed to the nines, everything carefully chosen. It was obvious that they all had exceptional backgrounds and that they came from prominent families.

    Some were lively and generous, some were gentle and reserved, while others were valiant and noble¡­. In terms of both appearance and bearing, all of them were extraordinary.

    However, presumably because Wen Lingxue was simply too well-dressed and too dazzlingly beautiful, when her ssmatespared themselves to her, they all felt varying degrees of barely discernible envy.

    They hid their jealousy well, but they couldn¡¯t escape Su Yi¡¯s keen eyes.

    He couldn¡¯t help but find it funny.?Girls¡¯ friendships might seem close-knit, but in truth, all of them have a hidden agenda. Fortunately, it¡¯s all innocuous.

    ¡°Nie Teng, what are you doing here?¡± Wen Lingxue suddenly noticed the only boy among her guests. Her brows scrunched up, and her expression became noticeably colder.

    The vibrant atmosphere suddenly grew somewhat stifled.

    The youth in question wore robes decorated with jade. His eyes were bright, his eyebrows dashing, and his bearing noble.

    The young man smiled, then stepped forward to greet her. ¡°Lingxue, it¡¯s your birthday. Here¡¯s a little something I prepared for you. Please ept it.¡±

    He held a box iid with gold and jade in both hands. He gingerly opened it, revealing a pale purple jade hairpin for all to see.

    Someone had expertly carved it into a Luan about to take flight. It was so exquisitely detailed, it looked alive. It was obvious at a nce that this was the work of a master artisan.

    ¡°The ¡®Purple Luan Fluttering its Wings¡¯ Hairpin! It¡¯s Master Artisan Mo¡¯s proudest work, and he¡¯s one of the best craftsmen in the prefecture! They say it¡¯s made of a natural Cold Purple Spirit Jade. The materials alone are worth three hundred gold!

    ¡°But after passing through Master Artisan Mo¡¯s divine hands, it¡¯s likely worth thousands!¡± One of the girls, whose make-up was particrly exquisite, lit up. She¡¯d determined the hairpin¡¯s origins at a nce.

    ¡°This¡­. Isn¡¯t that a bit?too?precious?¡±

    These girls all had illustrious backgrounds, but they couldn¡¯t help but click their tongues. Nie Teng¡¯svish spending left them shocked.

    Nie Teng was quite satisfied with this result. A faint smile spread across his face, and he asked gently, ¡°Lingxue, do you like it? I prepared it specifically for you.¡±

    When they heard this, the other girls¡¯ expressions shifted; they couldn¡¯t help but envy Wen Lingxue.

    Nie Teng.

    He was the son of themander of the City Lord¡¯s Old Guard. His talent was outstanding, his bearing handsome and noble.

    He was just sixteen years old, but he was already the man of the hour at Pinecloud Sword Manor. Who knew how many girls admired him?

    A talented, handsome youth like him had just spent a thousand gold to purchase a jade hairpin as an expression of his admiration. This was an enormous honor for any girl.

    Who didn¡¯t hope for things like this to happen to them?

    Yet?Wen?Lingxue¡¯s brow only furrowed even deeper, and her expression turned even frostier. ¡°This gift is too precious for me to ept. You should keep it.¡±

    Nie Teng¡¯s smile froze, reced by a hint of distress.

    However, before he could respond, Wen Lingxue called for everyone to take their seats. She even specifically requested that Su Yi sit beside her.

    From beginning to end, she left Nie Tengpletely hanging.

    However, when they saw Nie Teng¡¯s predicament, some of the girls couldn¡¯t help themselves. They spoke up, one after another, and warmly invited him to sit down.

    Nie Teng quickly got his emotions under control and sat down with a smile, as if he¡¯d alreadypletely forgotten about his earlier awkwardness.

    However, whenever his gazended on Su Yi, he felt an inexplicable difort.

    To tell the truth, it wasn¡¯t just Nie Teng. The girls were all baffled too.?Why did Wen Lingxue invite Su Yi of all people?

    Out of respect for her, they tacitly agreed not to say anything. Still, none of them took the initiative to greet Su Yi, much less to exchange pleasantries.

    If not for Wen Lingxue, they would never have consented to sit at the same table as him. Who wanted to get acquainted with the live-in son-inw everyoneughed at?

    Thus, even though Su Yi was seated right there, it was as if he were invisible. They were ignoring himpletely.

    ¡°Brother-inw, they might ignore you, but I won¡¯t. Whatever you do, don¡¯t get upset.¡± While the others weren¡¯t paying attention, Wen Lingxue whispered in Su Yi¡¯s ear.

    Her breath was like the touch of an orchid, and her eyes were bright and lustrous. Her little face was fraught with concern as she tried tofort him.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t quite know what to say.

    He had the mental fortitude of two lives. Why would he care about something like this?

    Before long, a group of beautiful maidservants walked into the room carrying a sumptuous array of dishes. All of them were rarely seen delicacies.

    Wen Lingxue tilted her head in confusion. ¡°I didn¡¯t order that much food!¡±

    Nie Teng seemed to perk up, and he said heartily, ¡°Lingxue, today is your birthday. How could we let you spend money on us? Our day at the Immortal Gathering House is entirely on me.¡±

    His gaze swept across the other girls, and he put on a lofty air. ¡°Everyone, please eat and drink to your heart¡¯s content. Enjoying yourself is the best way to congratte Lingxue.¡±

    The girlsughed delightedly. Although their backgrounds were exceptional, they couldn¡¯t just dine at a money-pit like the Immortal Gathering House all willy-nilly.

    Wen Lingxue, however, was not impressed. She said coldly, ¡°How much did this cost? I¡¯ll reimburse youter on.¡±

    Nie Tengughed. ¡°Lingxue, don¡¯t be so distant. It¡¯s just one meal. If you really pay me back, when I next return to Pinecloud Sword Manor, the other guys will curse me to death.¡±

    Quite a few of the girlsughed and chimed in their agreement, urging Wen Lingxue not to worry about it.

    Wen Lingxue hesitated, but in the end, she decided not to say anything more.

    She did, however, whisper in Su Yi¡¯s ear, ¡°This guy is always like this. At Pinecloud Sword Manor, he loves nothing more than showing off. There¡¯s nothing more irritating than vain guys like him!

    ¡°Also, I never even invited him to the Immortal Gathering House; he showed up of his own ord. His skin sure is thick!¡±

    Su Yiughed. Vanity was amon affliction among youths, and it wasn¡¯t such a terrible vice.

    Suddenly, Nie Teng nced over.

    He hadn¡¯t heard what Wen Lingxue said to Su Yi. He could, however, see her pink lips in the intimate act of whispering into Su Yi¡¯s ears!

    His smile froze, and he could no longer suppress the mes of his jealousy. He even felt the urge to get up, wallop Su Yi, and send him packing.

    Nie Teng forced down his envy and feigned rxed, casual curiosity. ¡°Su Yi, you¡¯re Lingxue¡¯s brother-inw, and this is her birthday party. I wonder what present you got for her?¡±

    A faint, almost indiscernible hint of a smile tugged at Su Yi¡¯s lips.

    What kind of person was he? He could tell at a nce that this kid resented him and was trying to cause trouble!

    As expected, the others all looked over, all of them with different expressions. They could roughly guess that Nie Teng was interested inparing gifts.

    Or perhaps, he was just seizing this opportunity to embarrass Su Yi.

    Now that they thought about it, what right did a live-in son-inw have to sit at the same table as them?

    He was humiliating himself and he didn¡¯t even know it!

    This Nie Teng is really detestable!?Wen Lingxue was starting to get angry. She¡¯d long since realized that Su Yi had forgotten about her birthday. How could he possibly have prepared a present?

    Yet Nie Teng just?had?to bring it up!

    ¡°I almost forgot about Lingxue¡¯s birthday, which is why I didn¡¯t have time to prepare a present. However, I¡¯ll make it up to herter today, after we return home.¡± As Su Yi spoke, he looked at Wen Lingxue.

    That was because his words were aimed at her; he didn¡¯t care a whit what the others thought of him.

    Wen Lingxue was briefly dazed. She pursed her pink lips, but inwardly, there were no words to describe her delight.?Brother-inw, he¡­. He cares about my birthday after all! Mm, that¡¯s right. He¡¯s just been busytely, so he inadvertently overlooked it, that¡¯s all.

    As she thought this, her eyes lit up, and a smile gradually spread across her face.

    ¡°So, you didn¡¯t bring a present¡­.¡± Nie Teng had finally found an opportunity to vent his bellyful of jealousy, and he couldn¡¯t resist poking fun. ¡°Lingxue¡¯s been?so good to a mere live-in brother-inw like you for nothing. Look at you! I wouldn¡¯t have guessed you¡¯d forget even her birthday!¡±

    The girls in attendance couldn¡¯t help but shake their heads.?You can¡¯t rely on a wall built in the mud. This Su Yi sure is inept!

    But now that I think about it, he¡¯s the Wen?Family¡¯s?live-in son-inw, a man who lives by mooching off a woman. What kind of gift?could?a guy like that even give?

    Whatever it is, it¡¯s sure to pale inparison to Senior Apprentice Brother Nie Teng¡¯s ¡®Jade Purple Luan Hairpin¡¯!

    I really don¡¯t get why?Wen?Lingxue cares so much about a live-in brother-inw like him¡­.

    Many of the girls found it hard to understand, and in their hearts, they felt renewed disdain for Su Yi.

    Nie Teng saw all of this, and he finally rxed. But just as he was considering whether or not to strike while the iron was hot and give Su Yi a few more good kicks¡­.

    Bang!

    Someone shoved open the private dining room¡¯s tightly-shut door.

 Chapter 10: Worthy of Your Youth

    <h4>Chapter 10: Worthy of Your Youth</h4>

    The sound of the door swinging open was loud and violent. Everyone in the private dining room furrowed their brows.

    This was the Immortal Gathering House, the number-one restaurant in Guangling City!

    Who could be so brazen as to force their way in without so much as a greeting?

    Simply presumptuous!

    Everyone instinctively nced toward the doorway. When they saw the new arrival, everyone¡¯s expressions shifted. Wen Lingxue and Nie Teng were no exceptions.

    What¡¯s he doing here?

    ¡°I heard Lingxue was celebrating her birthday here, so I decided to crash the party. Hahaha, I didn¡¯t startle you, did I?¡±

    The new arrival was a youth in resplendent robes. His long hair draped his back, and he was handsome, but he reeked of alcohol and wore an impudent grin on his face.

    Huang Qianjun!

    He was a direct-line disciple of the Huang Family, one of Guangling City¡¯s Three Great ns. His father was the current head of the Huang Family, Huang Yunchong.

    His temperament was arrogant and unbridled, and he was always itching for a fight. Although he was only seventeen, he had a long list of wicked deeds to his name already. Who knew how much heaven¡¯s wrath and people¡¯s resentment he¡¯d incurred?

    However, thanks to his father¡¯s protection, he was alive and well to this day. His strong backing only aggravated his domineering arrogance.

    When they realized this new arrival was Huang Qianjun, the girls¡¯ initial anger disappeared, reced with silent trepidation. A hint of panic shed across their beautiful faces; they¡¯d long since heard this silkpants¡¯ ill reputation.

    Even?Wen?Lingxue and Nie Teng scrunched up their brows, their gazes solemn.

    Disciples of major ns like them saw Huang Qianjun as a ruthless, tyrannical viin. None of them were willing to befriend him. Their only fear was not being quick enough to avoid him.

    The atmosphere in the private dining room was instantly as stifled as could be.

    Only Su Yi remained calm. He didn¡¯t recognize Huang Qianjun, but he could tell from the way Wen Lingxue¡¯s body went taut that she was inwardly flustered.

    Whoever this brazen, uninvited guest was, he clearly scared her.

    Wen Lingxue took a deep breath, then said coldly, ¡°How does my birthday have anything to do with you? You¡¯d best leave right away!¡± Her pretty face seemed coated in frost, and she made no attempt to hide her rejection and distaste.

    However, Huang Qianjun didn¡¯t seem to mind in the least. He brazenly looked her up and down, thenughed, ¡°Tch, you sure are Wen Lingzhao¡¯s little sister. You¡¯re a top-notch beauty! Only someone like you is worthy of me.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Wen Lingxue¡¯s face went red, and her eyes zed with fury.

    ¡°Look, everyone! Beauties sure are beauties. She¡¯s pretty as can be even when she¡¯s angry. If I marry her and bring her back home, my old man will surely be pleased, right?¡± Huang Qianjunughed wantonly.

    A group of guards trailed after him, and they smiled ambiguously.

    The girls in attendance were visibly terrified, and they subconsciously looked at Nie Teng, cing their hopes on this son of themander of the guards.

    Nie Teng took a deep breath. He knew that, at a time like this, he had to take a stand. Otherwise, he¡¯d be too ashamed to ever raise his head again.

    He steeled himself and feigned calm. ¡°Young Master Huang, this is the Immortal Gathering House. Please be respectful. Disrupting the peace doesn¡¯t do anyone any good.¡±

    Huang Qianjun¡¯s smile instantly darkened, and his eyes glinted with explosive viciousness. ¡°What even are you? Who are you to lecture me?¡±

    Nie Teng¡¯s expression instantly turned unsightly. His face went ashen, then white. When he saw this, Su Yi realized that even Nie Teng was afraid of this brazen, ill-tempered youth.

    .

    ¡°Young Master, that¡¯s the son of themander of the Old Guard, Nei Beihu. Your Honorable Father and Nie Beihu are acquaintances.¡± One of the guards warned him, then grinned, ¡°But how we handle this is entirely up to you.¡±

    ¡°Oh~!¡± Huang Qianjun smiled, his eyes narrowed into slits. ¡°Nie Teng, huh? I¡¯ll give you just one chance: get out of my sight this second. Or else, I¡¯d be perfectly happy to beat the crap out of you and fling you onto the streets like a dead dog.¡±

    He was nothing but smiles, yet his words were iparably imposing and vicious. ¡°When that happens, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be theughingstock of all of Guangling City. Your reputation will be in tatters, and you¡¯ll be too ashamed to raise your head ever again!¡±

    Nie Teng froze, and his fists unwittingly clenched so tight, his joints were white. The veins on the back of his hands bulged, and he felt indescribable shame and fury.

    Seeing this, the blood drained from the girls¡¯ faces, and they felt even more flustered and helpless.

    None of those in the private dining room had a background as lofty as Nie Teng¡¯s. Now, it seemed that he wasn¡¯t enough to resolve this. What could they do but panic?

    It was then that Wen Lingxue said icily, ¡°Huang Qianjun, what exactly is it that you want?¡±

    Huang Qianjun burst intoughter and rubbed his hands together. His burning gaze bore into Wen Lingxue as he said, ¡°What a good question! Let¡¯s put it like this: in a bit, I¡¯ll have my old man pay the Wen Family a visit to propose a marriage alliance. After that, well¡­ Let¡¯s just say we¡¯ll be family, you and I!¡±

    His guards all chimed in, one after the other:

    ¡°You¡¯ve got good eyes, Young Master!¡±

    ¡°Everyone, take a good look! That girl¡¯s going to be our young master¡¯s wife!¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯d best congratte the young master in advance, haha!¡±

    Wen Lingxue was both ashamed and angry. Her almond eyes widened, and she gnashed her teeth. ¡°Ludicrous! I¡¯d die before marrying a hoodlum like you!¡±

    Su Yi silently rose to his feet, a hint of newfound iciness amidst his usual calm. He stood there silently, his gaze indifferent.

    Back in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, those familiar with Su Xuanjun knew that the calmer he looked on the surface, the greater his killing intent!

    ¡°You can¡¯t be so extreme. How dazzling is your sister, Wen Lingzhao? Yet in the end, she still had to marry a waste like him, didn¡¯t she?¡± As he spoke, Huang Qianjun pointed to Su Yi, his gaze rife with disdain. ¡°I might be domineering, but even I know that marriage alliances aren¡¯t up to juniors like us to decide!¡±

    He paused, thenughed, his tone even more arrogant. ¡°Wen Lingxue, I urge you to mentally prepare yourself. The Huang Family will convince the Wen Family to agree to our marriage within the month!¡±

    Wen Lingxue instantly went white, and her petite frame quivered. His words struck her right where it hurt!

    How strongly had her elder sister fought against her impending marriage? Even her parents had opposed it with all their might, but in the end, they couldn¡¯t go against the family matriarch¡¯s wishes. Wen Lingzhao and Su Yi were now joined in matrimony, whether they liked it or not.

    In the face of that fact, Wen Lingxue couldn¡¯t help but worry. What if Huang Qianjun really proposed? Would the Wen Family treat her the same way they¡¯d treated her sister?

    When this thought urred to her, Wen Lingxue bit through her lip. She was inwardly frantic, and her eyes went nk.?Am I¡­. Am I really going to have to marry a dandy hoodlum like him?

    No! If that happens, I might as well just kill myself!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nothing like that will happen to you.¡± A warm hand pressed against her shoulder, and when she looked up, she saw a calm, gentle smile on Su Yi¡¯s handsome face.

    ¡°Brother-inw¡­.¡± Wen Lingxue was inwardly panicked, and his words were like shelter from the storm. She felt an indescribable warmth well from deep within her heart, and when she spoke, her words were choked with emotion.

    ¡°This gathering is no longer fun,¡± Su Yi whispered. ¡°How about I take you home?¡±

    ¡°Mm!¡± Wen Lingxue instinctively nodded, but then, her eyes filled with concern. ¡°Brother-inw¡­. they¡­.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± said Su Yi gently. He patted her on the shoulder again. ¡°Leave it up to me.¡±

    His gaze swept across Nie Teng and the girls. ¡°Do you want to leave too?¡±

    The other guests were practically stunned out of their wits.?Has Su Yi gone insane? Can¡¯t he tell that that silkpants and his guards are blocking the doorway?

    None of them would have ever guessed that a man who¡¯d lost his entire cultivation, a live-in son-inw, the butt of Guangling City¡¯s jokes, would dare say something like that!

    ¡°Hah? Did you just say you¡¯re going to lead them out of here?¡± Huang Qianjun cleaned his ears with an exaggerated grin. ¡°Su Yi, you¡¯re nothing but a cripple, but your words are even more arrogant than mine! Tell me¡­. Just who gave you the courage?¡±

    His guards were overwrought withughter, as if they¡¯d heard the funniest thing in the world.

    ¡°Su Yi, don¡¯t add to our troubles, will you?¡± Nie Teng was quite annoyed with him, and his expression was ashen. He spoke deliberately, his words pointed. ¡°Leave this to me. You just sit tight and don¡¯t cause trouble! If you make this any worse, don¡¯t me me for what happens to you!¡±

    His words were sonorant and forceful, and the girls were moved despite themselves. In their eyes, Nie Teng seemed like a forthright gentleman!

    Byparison, Su Yi¡¯s earlier disy was just¡­. Way too irritating!

    A mere waste thought that words alone were enough to get them out of here? What a joke!

    ¡°You¡¯re young, so you ought to be hotblooded. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be worthy of that youthful head on your shoulders.¡± Su Yi looked at Nie Teng and nodded. ¡°I approve of your current behavior.¡±

    Nie Teng was stunned.?What¡­? The way he¡¯s talking to me¡­. It¡¯s like he¡¯s¡­

    But before he came to his senses, Huang Qianjun visibly ran out of patience. He waved to his subordinates. ¡°Go on. Seize that worthless wretch, strip him, and hang him from the city gates. I want the whole city to bear witness to his shame!¡±

    ¡°Just watch, Young Master!¡± One of the guards could no longer wait. He charged right towards Su Yi. ¡°Kid, I¡¯ll y with you!¡±

    This particr guard was tall, brawny, and full-faced. Just standing there, he gave off an oppressive air. The girls¡¯ faces went white, shocked by his ferocious appearance.

    Yang Sheng!

    He was the strongest of Huang Qianjun¡¯s subordinates. He was in the ¡°Refining Muscle¡± stage of the Blood Cirction Realm. His skin and flesh were like iron, and he was as powerful as a rampaging bull. Furthermore, he was proficient in the ¡°Great Tablet Smashing Hand¡±.

    This technique could easily snap and shatter bone. If it didn¡¯t kill you, it¡¯d still cripple you.

    As he spoke, he suddenly swung his palm with all his might and full intentions of shattering his target. His attack stirred up fierce winds, and if itnded, it was sure to result in grievous injuries.

    ¡°Brother-inw! Hurry up and dodge!¡± Wen Lingxue cried out in rm. Her beautiful face lost its color. At this distance, there was no way she could get there in time to stop Yang Sheng¡¯s fist.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. A meathead who trains his body but not his qi is about as threatening as an embroidered pillow.¡± As Su Yi¡¯s indifferent voice rang out, his gaunt frame took action.

    He took a step forward, like a hawk setting its sights on a rabbit. His hand formed a w, and he expertly caught Yang Sheng¡¯s wrist. Strength coursed through his arms.

    A single quiver of the wrist, and Yang Sheng¡¯s hulking frame staggered. His blood and energy were thrown into turmoil, like scrunched-up, overturned sheets. Just one shake stopped his forceful momentum as if it were a bamboo pole snapping in two.

    He trembled as if on the verge of copse.

    This was a?nigh-divine application of power!

    When practiced to the limits of profundity, a single sessful strike was enough to ¡°shake¡± an opponent¡¯s blood, flesh, bones, and organs into powder!

    Although Yang Sheng wasn¡¯t about to die on the spot, the vibrations had dealt enormous damage to his innards.

    Immediately afterward, Su Yi threw a kick.

    Bang!

    As the onlookers watched in disbelief, Yang Sheng went flying through the air and mmed into the walls of the private dining room.

    He twitched violently, shaking from head to toe as blood leaked from all seven apertures of his face.

    Everyone present was shocked.

 Chapter 11: Wetting Himself in Terror

    <h4>Chapter 11: Wetting Himself in Terror</h4>

    ¡°This¡­.¡± Nie Teng¡¯s mind went nk, and he stood there in a daze.

    Wen Lingxue and her female ssmates¡¯ eyes widened in shock.

    A year ago, the Sword Chief of Blueriver Sword Manor¡¯s outer sect, Su Yi, had an ident that turned him into a waste without any cultivation. Everyone in Guangling City knew that.

    Yet they¡¯d just watched Su Yi deal Yang Sheng heavy injuries in a single attack!

    ¡°Yang Sheng, are you okay?¡± Huang Qianjun¡¯s expression shifted as well. Yang Sheng was the most capable fighter among his subordinates, a vicious character at the Refining Muscle stage of the Blood Cirction Realm, but Su Yi had left him grievously wounded in a single blow. Huang Quanjin dared not believe his eyes.

    ¡°Young Master¡­. I¡­.. Argh!¡± Yang Shengy crumpled in the corner. He tried to struggle to his feet, only to hack up a mouthful of blood. His head lolled to the side, and he passed out.

    Huang Qianjun¡¯s expression instantly filled with awe-inspiring, violent malice. His fury peaked, and with a sudden sweep of his arm, he roared, ¡°What are you just standing there for? Hurry up and kill him!¡±

    His guards looked at each other, then stepped forward and charged.

    Every one of them was a cultivator, and they were vicious characters who fought and ughtered on the regr. They were no mere fledgling hoodlums.

    When all of them charged at once, they were like a swarm of hungry crocodiles!

    Their ferocious momentum alone left Wen Lingxue, Nie Teng, and the girls watching with bated breath. Their hands and feet went cold, and their minds went nk.

    Although they¡¯d started cultivating the Martial Dao at a young age, they¡¯d never had to worry about food, clothing, or shelter, and they¡¯d never experienced bloodshed or life and death battles.

    When had they ever seen anything like this? Their hearts and minds shook, effectively rooting them in ce.

    This didn¡¯t escape Su Yi¡¯s notice.?Later on, I¡¯ll have to find a chance to train Lingxue. Cultivating the Martial Dao isn¡¯t just a matter of sitting and meditating. Tempering your mind, courage, and bearing is necessary too.

    Despite his predicament, he was as calm as ever, neither anxious nor flustered. Only when his foes drew near did Su Yi take a step forward. His palm swung out.

    Whap!

    It looked like a casual p, but the guard at the front of the pack felt as if he¡¯d collided with a mountain. The blow sent him flying, destroying an elegant pearwood chair.

    He didn¡¯t give them any chance to react. Before they knew what was happening, Su Yi advanced. With every step he took, he sent a guard flying.

    One mmed into the wall, snapping his bones.

    One collided with the table, leaving him drenched in soup and covered in food.

    One was pped so hard, he fell over backward, frothing at the mouth¡­.

    By Su Yi¡¯s seventh step, the private dining room was in ruins, and the guards ally slumped on the ground.

    All sorts of agonized cries and groans rose into the air.

    From beginning to end, Su Yi¡¯s movements were simple, casual, understated waves of the hand.

    ¡°He¡­. He¡­..¡± The girls stood there, dazed and tongue-tied.

    The Su Yi they¡¯d disregarded from the start of the banquet, the ¡°waste¡± they¡¯d disdained as a mere live-in son-inw, was strong enough to sweep an entire group of guards?

    This was so far beyond their expectations that they couldn¡¯t have been any more shocked.

    Nie Teng was struck dumb, too. His hair stood on end. When he recalled that, just minutes ago, he¡¯d been wondering how best to deliver Su Yi a few good kicks, his heart shook.

    As the guests watched in utter disbelief, Su Yi strode up to Huang Qianjun. His eyes narrowed, and his lips rose into a faint sneer. ¡°Did you just say you wanted me dead?¡±

    The entire venue fell dead silent!

    Huang Qianjun¡¯s face alternated white and green. His emotions flitted back and forth, dazed one minute and astonished the next.

    He was clearly stunned too. He never would have guessed that all of his guardsbined would be no match for Su Yi.

    Su Yi was nothing like the crippled, worthless live-in son-inw he imagined!

    Currently, Su Yi was but one step away. When Huang Qianjun looked into those profound, inscrutable eyes, he felt an irrepressible chill run down his spine. Terror washed over him, and he shook violently from head to toe.

    However, he¡¯d been a domineering, arrogant young master for years, so he steeled himself and said, ¡°Su Yi, even if you were far stronger than this, you¡¯d still just be a low-status, debase, live-in son-inw, while I¡¯m a disciple in the Huang Family¡¯s direct line of descent!¡±

    Saying that out loud boosted his courage, and his tone turned sharp and cold. ¡°Attack if you dare. Go on! But if you do, just wait! The Huang Family will avenge me!¡±

    Huang Qianjun had thrown his weight around Guangling City for years. This was fundamentally due to his family background; he was from the Huang Family, and his father was the current family head.

    This was the source of his domineering pride.

    As expected, when they heard Huang Qianjun¡¯s threats, Wen Lingxue and Nie Teng¡¯s hearts sank. They¡¯d only just realized how serious the repercussions of this incident would be.

    However, Su Yi onlyughed. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±

    His hand suddenly shot out, grabbing Huang Qianjun by the throat and lifting him into the air. He whispered, ¡°If you¡¯ve got the guts, keep talking. See for yourself if I dare kill you or not.¡±

    The stranglehold on Huang Qianjun¡¯s neck was agonizing, and his face flushed red and purple. As Su Yi exerted pressure through his fingers, Huang Qianjun could clearly sense himself growing dizzy. His vision was going ck. Before long, he¡¯d be on the verge of death.

    A powerful, instinctive will to live stimted him, and he struggled madly, but it was useless. From the onlookers¡¯ perspective, he seemed like a captured grasshopper, his life and death up to a moment¡¯s whim!

    Is Su Yi really going to kill him??This thought suddenly urred to Wen Lingxue and the party guests, startling them. Without exception, their expressions changed dramatically.

    ¡°Well? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Su Yi asked with a smile.

    Huang Qianjun¡¯s cheeks contorted. He shook and iled, but he nevertheless clenched his teeth, too scared to speak. His eyes brimmed over with deep terror.

    In all his years of life, this was the first time he¡¯d felt death so close at hand. He felt as if were on the verge of breaking down.

    Suddenly, Su Yi¡¯s nostrils red and his brow furrowed.

    Thud!

    He tossed Huang Qianjun away. When hended, there was a puddle of yellow liquid beneath him.

    When they saw this, the onlookers were astonished, but they also felt the urge tough. Who would have guessed that a domineering, violent young master like Huang Qianjun would lose control of his dder?

    ¡°My friend, please stay your hand!¡± Suddenly, they heard a voice from outside the private dining room.

    A man in brocade robes rushed inside, then cupped his fist in greeting. ¡°My name is Yue Tianhe, and I¡¯m the owner of this humble establishment. Please do me a favor and let Young Master Huang go.¡±

    Yue Tianhe!

    Wen Lingxue and Nie Teng¡¯s pupils constricted. They¡¯d all heard tales of the owner of the Immortal Gathering House. He was keen-eyed and profoundly capable. Moreover, his background was mysterious, and all of his guests belonged to the upper echelon of Guangling City.

    But against all expectations, Su Yi gave Yue Tianhe no face at all!

    They watched as Su Yi said tly, ¡°You were nowhere to be seen when he barged into our room and caused trouble, but now that he¡¯s the one whose life hangs by a thread, you rush inside and ask me to stay my hand. Do you think you¡¯re just that worthy of my respect? Or¡­. Do you think I¡¯m a pushover?¡±

    His tone were casual, but his attitude was iparably firm.

    Yue Tianhe was visibly startled. It had likely never urred to him that the Wen Family¡¯s live-in son-inw would refuse to give?him?face.

    His gaze flicked imperceptibly to Huang Qianjun and the others sprawled on the floor. He instantly grew serious. ¡°Young Lord Su, you¡¯re right to chastise me. I¡¯m to me for arriving sote. Had Ie earlier, this never would have happened. I humbly request your understanding. I¡¯ll be sure to find an opportunity to pay you a visit and apologize.¡±

    With that, he bowed respectfully.

    Wen Lingxue, Nie Teng, and the others werepletely dazed.

    Someone of Yue Tianhe¡¯s status had no need to be so humble! His meek response left them a bit bewildered.

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize. After all, this incident had nothing to do with you. That said, if you¡¯ll forgive me for putting such ugly words out in the open, if you really get involved, you¡¯ll only invite disaster.¡±

    Yue Tianhe¡¯s pupils instantly constricted, as if seeing Su Yi for the first time. He couldn¡¯t believe the Su Yi before him was the same person as the Wen Family¡¯s live-in son-inw everyone made fun of.

    The rumors were wrong!?Yue Tianhe had seen his fair share of wind and rain, and he made this judgment instantaneously.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi¡¯s gaze returned to Huang Qianjun. ¡°I, Su Yi, have always made my feelings clear, so I¡¯ll give it to you straight. I¡¯ll give you the chance to get revenge, but if you take it, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences. Think it over and decide for yourself.¡±

    With that, he turned to the nearby Wen Lingxue, smiled, and waved her over. ¡°Lingxue, let¡¯s go.¡±

    The series of shocking events she¡¯d just witnessed left Wen Lingxue in a daze. She instinctively responded, ¡°Okay,¡± then hurried to Su Yi¡¯s side.

    Su Yi then turned to Nie Teng and the girls. ¡°Everyone, do you n to remain here?¡±

    They were still immersed in shocked confusion. They looked at each other, but there was no way they¡¯d stick around! They immediately got up and followed Su Yi out the door.

    Yue Tianhe made no efforts to stop them. It was only when they disappeared from view that he let out a long sigh. ¡°The former Sword Chief of Blueriver Sword Manor¡¯s outer sect sure lives up to his reputation. Everyone in Guangling City is underestimating him to an enormous degree¡­.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Yue, you¡¯re my father¡¯s old friend. Don¡¯t you see how badly he bullied me? Why didn¡¯t you try to stop him?¡± Huang Qianjun was already back on his feet. His face was terrifyingly ashen.

    Fool!?Yue Tianhe inwardly cursed him, but out loud, he merely grimaced. ¡°My dear nephew, I dare not bring such trouble upon myself. If you want to resolve this, I suggest you take it up with your father.¡±

    It was just as Su Yi said; getting involved in this was like casting oneself into the mes!

    ¡°Uncle Yue, I never realized you were such a coward. You don¡¯t even dare offend the Wen Family¡¯s live-in son-inw? Forget everything I said earlier!¡± With one final remark, Huang Qianjun stormed through the door without so much as stopping to consider his guards.

    Yue Tianhe made no attempts to keep him. He sneered derisively.?This silkpants has been spoiled rotten. Without his father¡¯s protection, who knows how many times he¡¯d¡¯ve gotten himself killed by now?

    Wen Lingxue has the entire Wen Family backing her, while Nie Teng¡¯s father is the captain of the City Lord¡¯s guards. The others are intertwined with various sects and factions too. I¡¯d have to be a real dunderhead to get mixed up in all this!

    Yue Tianhe¡¯s gaze then swept across the heavily wounded Huang Family guards, doubt rising in his heart.

 Chapter 12: Blocking the Road Ahead

    <h4>Chapter 12: Blocking the Road Ahead</h4>

    Outside the Immortal Gathering ce.

    Wen Lingxue¡¯s friends and ssmates hurriedly scampered off, but before they left, most of them couldn¡¯t help but nce at Su Yi.

    Who would have guessed that in the face of Huang Qianjun¡¯s aggression, the Nie Teng they ced their hopes on could only endure, while the Su Yi they disdained would bring them such a pleasant surprise?

    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Nie Teng said ¡°Su Yi, I¡¯ll¡­. I¡¯ll return this favor!¡± Then, he turned and left. He¡¯d always loved to show off, but after today¡¯s incident, he was noticeably more reserved.

    ¡°He¡¯s not so bad after all.¡± Su Yi smiled. Gratitude and repaying others¡¯ kindnesses were virtues, after all.

    ¡°Brother-inw, just now¡­.¡± Wen Lingxue¡¯s lips parted, but she seemed hesitant to continue.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home first.¡± Su Yi smiled and cut her off, then began leading the way.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine too.¡± Wen Lingxue forced down her concerns and hurried after him.

    As they neared the Wen Family estate, Su Yi pondered briefly, then said in a gentle voice, ¡°Lingxue, after today¡¯s incident, there are only two possible oues:

    ¡°One, that Huang Qianjun guy goes home in search of reinforcements.

    ¡°Two, he decides to swallow his rage and remain silent.¡±

    Wen Lingxue said frantically, ¡°A spoiled silkpants like him? After suffering such a loss, how could he possibly just grin and bear it? He¡¯s sure toe back for revenge!¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right, but even if he does, it¡¯s fine. He¡¯ll onlye looking for me.¡±

    This only made Wen Lingxue worry harder. She took a deep breath, then said solemnly, ¡°Brother-inw, today¡¯s incident happened because of me. There¡¯s no way I''ll let any harme to you!¡±

    Fierce determination shone on her petite, beautiful face.

    ¡°Rx,¡± said Su Yi. He reached out to tousle her hair. ¡°This incident isn¡¯t as serious as you think.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Wen Lingxue grunted absentmindedly. ¡°Brother-inw, I¡­ I¡¯ll head back first.¡±

    As she spoke, she turned and scampered into the Wen Family estate.

    Su Yi shook his head in mild exasperation. ¡°Silly girl. Even if you ask your parents for help, there¡¯s no way they¡¯d concern themselves with me.¡±

    Then, he smiled. He had someone who cared about and worried over him; that was naturally a good thing.

    For him, today¡¯s incident at the Immortal Gathering House wasn¡¯t the least bit important!

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°What? That worthless moocher Su Yi beat Huang Qianjun up?¡±

    When Wen Lingxue exined everything that had happened, Qin Qing could no longer remain seated. She jumped to her feet in utter astonishment.

    Wen Changtai almost didn¡¯t dare to believe his ears.

    Huang Qianjun.

    He was the heir of the Huang Family Head, Huang Yunchong!

    ¡°If Brother-inw?weren¡¯t there today, he would have bullied me terribly. He even said he¡¯d show up with a marriage proposal, and that once he brought me home, he¡¯d teach me my ce!¡± Wen Lingxue¡¯s bright eyes were wet with tears as she bitterly vented her grievances. ¡°Mom, no matter what, you have to help my Brother-inw!¡±

    Qin QIng was seeing red. She gnashed her teeth and spat, ¡°I¡¯ve long since heard stories of that spoiled hoodlum¡¯s poor conduct. They say there¡¯s no depths to which he will not sink, but I never would have guessed he¡¯d try and sink his ws into my daughter!

    ¡°But¡­¡± Qin Qing trailed off, and her brow furrowed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have the ability to resolve this¡­. It¡¯s all because your father¡¯s useless!¡±

    She turned and red viciously at Wen Changtai.

    Wen Changtai grimaced, then muttered, ¡°Su Yi brought this upon himself. What does that have to do with me?¡±

    ¡°Mom, if you refuse to get involved, I¡¯ll go write Big Sister a letter for help,¡± said Wen Lingxue frantically. ¡°She¡¯s a disciple of Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy now¡­.¡±

    Qin Qing¡¯s eyes lit up, and she pped her thigh. ¡°That¡¯s right! Your sister¡¯s status and position are nothing like before!¡±

    Now that she had an idea, she rose to her feet. ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to the family head right now. I refuse to believe he¡¯ll ignore our request, if only for Lingzhao¡¯s sake.¡±

    Wen Lingxue instantly lit up with delight. ¡°Hurry, Mom! Hurry!¡±

    ¡°Silly girl, I¡¯m doing this for you,¡± said Qin Qing irritably. ¡°I¡¯m just lending that moocher a hand while I¡¯m at it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the same thing,¡± said Wen Lingxue, her smile like a flower in bloom.

    ¡­..

    The n Hall.

    ¡°Su Yi, that waste¡­. He actually overpowered Huang Qianjun and his guards?¡± When he learned why Qin Qing hade, Family Head Wen Changjing found it hard to believe. It didn¡¯t feel real.

    ¡°Uh¡­.¡± Qin Qing froze.?That¡¯s right. That moocher Su Yi doesn¡¯t have a cultivation anymore!

    ¡°Family Head, either way, that Huang Qianjun bullied Lingxue. If hees back for revenge, we can¡¯t just stand by.¡± Qin Qing was visibly fraught with worry. ¡°When Lingzhao married Su Yi, I already contemted suicide. If something happens to Lingxue, I¡­. I really won¡¯t want to live anymore!¡±

    Qin Qing covered her face and sobbed.

    Wen Changjing scrunched up his brow, mulled it over, then said, ¡°Of course I¡¯ll step in. After all, Lingxue is a member of the Wen Family. How could we possibly let the Huang Family bully her?¡±

    Qin Qing instantly lit up with gratitude and delight. ¡°Family Head, your words have put me at ease!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get excited yet.¡± Wen Changjing shook his head, his expression cold. ¡°All I said was that I¡¯ll protect Lingxue. I never said I¡¯d protect Su Yi. No matter his reasons, he caused his mess, and he has to bear the consequences on his own.¡±

    Qin Qing¡¯s heart sank, and she said tentatively, ¡°Family Head, if he hadn¡¯t stuck out his neck, Lingxue might have suffered terribly. Do you think¡ª.¡±

    Wen Changtai coldy cut her off. ¡°Sister-inw, I seem to recall you loathing that son-inw of yours more than anything else in this world. Why are you suddenly speaking up on his behalf?

    ¡°And don¡¯t forget; just a few days ago, he deeply offended Young Master Wei Zhengyang right in front of everyone. I haven¡¯t even taken him to task over this yet!¡±

    As he spoke that final sentence, his tone was imposing, and his words revealed his anger.

    Qin Qing froze, embarrassed. Just as she was about to respond, Wen Changjing cut her off again. ¡°The day after tomorrow is the family matriarch¡¯s eightieth birthday! I have numerous matters to attend to. You go back first!¡±

    That was tantamount to showing her the door. Qin Qing dared not pester him any further, so she hurried off.

    When she returned to their family¡¯s residence, she saw Wen Lingxue waiting expectantly for her.

    ¡°Mom, how did it go?¡± The girl stared at her expectantly.

    Qin Qing forced a smile, then said ambiguously, ¡°The family head has already agreed to get involved. It¡¯ll be fine. Lingxue, you¡¯re going back to Pinecloud Sword Manor tomorrow. Be good and stay put; there¡¯s absolutely no way that Huang Qianjun will dare cause trouble for you!¡±

    ¡°Hm! I¡¯m d to hear it. Brother-inw won¡¯t get bullied either!¡± The girl nodded happily and jumped for joy.

    Qin Qing, however, felt a wave of guilt, and she attempted tofort herself.?That Su Yi is ultimately an outsider anyway. Even if the Huang Family teaches him a lesson, it¡¯s no big deal unless they kill him¡­.

    She suddenly seemed to recall something. ¡°Right, Lingxue, your brother-inw¡­ Did he recover his cultivation?¡±

    Wen Lingzhao shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. In any event, both Huang Qianjun and his bodyguards werepletely helpless against him.¡±

    As she spoke, her eyes lit up, and scenes of Su Yi fighting at the Immortal Gathering House surfaced in her mind. Just thinking about it made her emotional.

    Qin Qingughed coldly, as if she¡¯d seen through Su Yi down to the slightest details. ¡°I noticed that kid was hiding something a long time ago. How many rolled eyes and barbed words has he endured over the past year? Yet I¡¯ve never once seen him lose his temper!

    ¡°Like the night your sister came back. In just a few words, he angered Wei Zhengyang half to death, and he turned the entire situation upside-down! How could a ¡®useless waste¡¯ aplish something like that?

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to find a chance to get some answers out of him!¡±

    Wen Lingxue merely giggled in response, but she kept silent. She thought to herself,?He¡¯s my brother-inw! Of course he¡¯s awesome!

    ¡­..

    Guangling City, the Huang Family.

    The atmosphere within their resplendent halls was oppressive.

    Huang Qianjun knelt on the floor, his voice raspy. ¡°Father, I know I was wrong. I¡¯m willing to admit my mistakes, and going forward, I¡¯ll be sure to cultivate assiduously. Sooner orter, I¡¯ll repay today¡¯s humiliation ten times over¡ªno, one hundred times over!¡±

    Family Head Huang Yunchong sat, silent and expressionless, on the hall¡¯s main seat. He was tall and imposing in his wide-sleeved dark robes, like a crouching tiger or coiled dragon, his presence as vast and mighty as the ocean.

    The air was so stifled, Huang Qianjun felt as if he could barely breathe.

    A long time passed before Huang Yunchong suddenly rose to his feet and burst intoughter. ¡°With such ambition, you¡¯re sure to aplish something grand one day! Get up. Tomorrow, I''ll?pay that Su?Yi a visit to discuss this matter. The venue will be the Immortal Gathering House!¡±

    Huang Qianjun was dumbfounded. ¡°Father, why pay a personal visit over such a minor matter?¡±

    Huang Yunchong walked towards him and helped him to his feet. ¡°You don¡¯t get it. Before you hit a dog, you have to check and see who owns it! I¡¯m Huang Yunchong, and you¡¯re?my?son!¡±

    His eyes glinted icy, and his words were cold. ¡°I¡¯ll use him as an example. I want everyone in Guangling City to know that you are Huang Yunchong¡¯s reverse scale, and that if anyone dares touch you, they¡¯ll share the same fate as Su Yi!¡±

    Huang Qianjun was both shocked and delighted. ¡°Father, are you¡­. Are you going to kill him yourself?¡±

    ¡°Kill him? No, I¡¯ll humiliate him and make him live a life worse than death. You¡¯ll find out tomorrow.¡± Huang Yunchong¡¯s tone was casual, as if this matter were as trivial as could be.

    ¡­¡­

    A desk stood by a window. Su Yi sat with his back straight. He¡¯d taken up his brush, and was sshing ink across the page. Timelessly graceful and profound characters leaped onto the parchment.

    Only after night fell did Su Yi set aside his brush. The desk was already piled high with thin sheets of paper, all of them covered in writing.

    Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll give this breathing technique to Lingxue,?Su Yi thought to himself.?Today was her sixteenth birthday, but due to his oversight, he¡¯d forgotten to buy her a gift. Thus, he¡¯d decided to give her a Martial Dao cultivation technique instead.

    But to his surprise¡ª

    When he went looking for her the next morning, the servants told him that she¡¯d already left the Wen Family estate and returned to Pinecloud Sword Manor to continue her studies.

    Tomorrow is the Wen Family matriarch¡¯s eightieth birthday. Lingxue will definitely be there. There¡¯s no reason I can¡¯t just wait and give this to her then.?Su Yi shook his head, then left the Wen Family estate.

    Lately, he¡¯d been going out every morning to cultivate in the ¡°spiritual ground¡± along the banks of the Great Azure. Today was naturally no exception.?He continued his cultivation until noon, then headed back towards the city and the Wen Family estate.

    Tomorrow morning, I have to go treat Xiao Tianque¡¯s injuries. That¡¯ll be one less thing I have to do¡­. Su Yi thought as he walked, but suddenly, he froze mid-step.?Hm?

    He seemed to have sensed something, and he gazed toward a spot not far away.

    ¡°Young Lord Su, our master extends his invitations!¡± A tall elder in ck robes stood a bit further down the street, leading an entire group of people. They¡¯dpletely blocked off the path ahead.

 Chapter 13: Apologies

    <h4>Chapter 13: Apologies</h4>

    ¡°Are you from the Huang Family?¡± Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, but he didn¡¯t seem surprised or flustered.

    The ck-robed elder responded expressionlessly, ¡°Young Lord Su, you¡¯ve already figured it out, so you¡¯d beste with us quietly. That¡¯ll do us all good.¡±

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°The Immortal Gathering House,¡± said the elder firmly.

    Despite himself, Su Yi was stunned.?Does Huang Qianjun want to crawl back up from the same ce he fell?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He turned and started walking towards the Immortal Gathering House.

    The ck-robed elder and his subordinates were stunned; they would never have guessed Su Yi would be so self-aware and so proactive. Wasn¡¯t this a bit?too?simple?

    ¡°Keep a close eye on him. Whatever you do, don¡¯t let that kid sneak off!¡± The elder quietly gave his orders, then led his subordinates forward.

    However, his worries didn¡¯te to pass. As he walked, Su Yi seemed leisurely and rxed. He had no intention of fleeing whatsoever.

    It was only after reaching the Immortal Gathering House and watching Su Yi go inside that the elder sighed in relief. Still, he was surprised.?The Wen?Family¡¯s?live-in son-inw sure has guts!

    It was just after noon, the time when the Immortal Gathering House¡¯s business was typically at its best. However, when Su Yi entered, he found the ce still and lifeless. All the seats were empty.

    Except, a familiar face stood behind the counter¡ª

    The owner of the Immortal Gathering House, Yue Tianhe!

    When he saw Su Yi, Yue Tianheughed cheerfully, but it sounded a bit like he was gloating over Su Yi¡¯s misfortune, as if he knew what was about to happen. ¡°Young Lord Su, Family Head Huang has personally arranged a banquet in the private dining room you visited yesterday. He¡¯s waiting for you as we speak.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid we¡¯ll ruin your Immortal Gathering House?¡± asked Su Yi casually.

    Yue Tianhe¡¯s smile froze, but then, heughed. ¡°Young Lord Su, please rx. Our signboard is exceptionally durable. There¡¯s no way any ordinary person could damage it.¡±

    He paused, and when he continued, his voice carried a hint of pity. ¡°You should worry about yourself, Young Lord Su¡­. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re in for bad luck today.¡±

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°Shopkeeper Yue, you¡¯re wee to watch the spectacle, but if your Immortal Gathering House suffers any damages,?I¡¯m <i>not</i>?going to reimburse you.¡±

    As he gave this warning, he was already heading up the stairs to the second floor.

    Yue Tianhe scrunched up his brow.?Why does that brat look so fearless? Does he have something up his sleeves?

    But the one who¡¯s out to get him today is Huang Yunchong! The head of the Huang Family, one of the most influential and powerful figures in all of Guangling City!

    Su Yi, I¡¯d like to see just how a mere live-in son-inw of the Wen Family like you ns to leave the Immortal Gathering House in one piece!

    Meanwhile, the door to the second-floor private dining room was already open. When Su Yi arrived, he saw three people seated inside.

    The first was Huang Qianjun. His robes were dark andvish, and he sat beside a middle-aged man in dragon-embroidered imperial robes.

    The man was tall and imposing, with features as hard as rocks. Although he was seated casually, his presence was imposing as a coiling dragon or tiger lying in wait.

    A green-robed man with a long knife strapped to his waist sat on his other side. He looked roughly forty years old, and hisplexion was sallow. He was busy fiddling with a silver dagger.

    As he shifted his hands, the sharp, cold dagger jumped and rolled about so rapidly, it left onlookers dazzled.

    When Su Yi appeared, the man in green narrowed his eyes and looked him up and down. Momentster, he burst into jeeringughter. It seemed he was disappointed.

    ¡°Su Yi, you¡¯re finally here!¡± Huang Qianjun¡¯s eyes zed with hatred carved into his very bones.

    ¡°Yesterday, I told you I¡¯d give you your chance to get revenge,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Since you¡¯ve decided to take it, it¡¯s only natural I¡¯d show up.¡±

    As Su Yi spoke, he leisurely strolled into the room, picked a seat at random, and sat down. His gaze swept across the middle-aged men in green and imperial robes, but he said no more.

    The man in embroidered dragon robes seemed surprised, perhaps because Su YI seemed overlyposed.

    Then, he suddenlymented, ¡°The former Sword Chief of Blueriver Sword Manor¡¯s outer sect is indeed far braver than themon man. I can finally confirm that Yue Tianhe was right, the old fox. The people of Guangling City have indeed underestimated you.¡±

    He might have sounded mellow, but he emanated the imposing air of an authority figure.

    Su Yi stretched out his hand and tapped casually on the table. ¡°It¡¯s already noon. If you want to make small talk, I¡¯m going to go ahead and order food and drinks. We can chat over lunch.¡±

    Huang Qianjun scowled.?Does he really think we¡¯re here to eat?

    The man in green¡¯s expression remained unchanged. He just went on fiddling with his silver dagger, as if he weren¡¯t the least bit interested in any of this.

    The man in imperial dragon robesughed. ¡°If you¡¯ve still got an appetite after this is over, I guarantee I¡¯ll let you eat your fill.¡±

    After a brief pause, he introduced himself. ¡°My name is Huang Yunchong. I heard you taught my good-for-nothing son a lesson here yesterday. Let¡¯s set aside who was right and who was wrong. My son was bullied. As his father, I have to do something about it, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Su Yi gave an easy nod. ¡°Hit the little one, and the big onees running. It¡¯s to be expected.¡±

    Huang Yunchong tilted forward, his eyes instantly iparably sharp. He stared straight ahead at Su Yi and said, ¡°I can see that you¡¯re a clever sort, so I¡¯ll be direct. If we don¡¯t resolve this incident, what happened yesterday will make my son theughingstock of Guangling City. He¡¯s almost a grown man, yet he peed his pants in fright? If word of this spreads, well, it won¡¯t be pleasant.¡±

    Huang Qianjun¡¯s face contorted in fury and embarrassment, and when he next looked at Su Yi, his gaze was even more vicious.

    ¡°How do you propose we resolve this?¡± asked Su Yi, entirely unruffled.

    Huang Yunchong¡¯s presence was powerful and imposing; he was obviously an imposing expert of the Qi umtion Realm. His every movement struck terror into people¡¯s hearts.

    But this little bit of presence was nowhere near enough to influence Su Yi¡¯s mind. On the contrary, he felt the urge tough.

    Trying to intimidate people?

    You have to determine who you¡¯re dealing with first!

    Su Yi¡¯s indifference response surprised Huang Yunchong once more. He pondered for a moment, then smiled faintly. ¡°With an apology.¡±

    ¡°An apology?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Get down on your knees, then crawl all the way out of the Immortal Gathering House, kowtowing once with each step.¡± Huang Yunchong casually pointed to the floor outside the private dining room. His voice was gentle, and he wore a smile on his face. ¡°You have to make noise when your head hits the ground. It has to be audible from every private room on all three floors of the Immortal Gathering House.¡±

    Huang Qianjun couldn¡¯t help but smile, straight from the heart. His eyes lit up with excitement.

    The man in green spoke up for the first time. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Family Head, you sure are merciful.¡±

    Huang Yunchong¡¯s?grin?broadened. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. This is just a conflict between youths; there¡¯s no need to be ruthless.¡±

    You think that¡¯s not ruthless??Huang Qianjun couldn¡¯t help but gasp. His father¡¯s casual, understated tone shocked even him.

    Huang Yunchong¡¯s gaze was fixed on Su Yi the entire time. He continued, ¡°Once you¡¯ve kowtowed your way out of the building, you are to kneel there and p yourself. Remember, you need to use enough force to make noise. It needs to be clearly audible even from thirty feet away.¡±

    As he said this, his fingers drummed against the tabletop, and he shed a carefree smile. ¡°Once the onlookers disperse, that¡¯ll be the end of this incident. ¡°

    Huang Qianjun¡¯s heart filled with excitement, eager to see what was about to happen.

    ¡°The way I see it, this punishment is still too light. That said, since the head of the family doesn¡¯t want to make a big fuss, we can just leave it at that. We¡¯ll let the kid off easy.¡± The man in green toyed with his dagger, and his narrow eyes bore into Su Yi like a knife. ¡°Will you do it yourself, or do you need me to help you?¡±

    His voice was raspy, like a poisonous snake flicking its tongue. The sound sent chills down listeners¡¯ spines.

    Huang Yunchong and Huang Qianjun looked at Su Yi as well. The entire private dining room¡¯s atmosphere was suddenly tense and heavy.

    But in the end, Su Yi¡¯s expression didn¡¯t so much as ripple. He said coldly, ¡°And here I thought you were daring enough to kill. I wouldn¡¯t have guessed that¡­. You¡¯de up with a silly little game like this.¡±

    Huang Qianjun was stunned. He almost didn¡¯t believe his ears.

    Huang Yunchong furrowed his brow.

    The green-robed man¡¯s eyes frosted over. He shot to his feet, emanating a terrifying aura. It seemed he was about to attack.

    But it was then that¡ª

    The heavy thudding of frantic footsteps rang out, immediately followed by a?coarse?voice

    ¡°Brother Huang, please give me face and let Su Yi go.¡±

    This voice was still echoing as arge, powerful, imposing man with a curled beard strode into the private room, his bright eyes shing like lightning.

    ¡°Nie Beihu?¡± Huang Yunchong¡¯s brow furrowed even deeper, and he snorted coldly, ¡°I simply can¡¯t fathom why themander of the City Lord¡¯s guards woulde here to help a live-in son-inw.¡±

    Ah, so he¡¯s Nie Teng¡¯s father¡­.!?Su Yi suddenly understood. He recalled what Nie Teng had said yesterday after departing the Immortal Gathering House: ¡°I¡¯ll return this favor!¡±

    Clearly, after returning home, Nie Teng had requested his father¡¯s assistance.

    This was most likely why Nie Beihu had shown up here now.

    As expected, Nie Beihu entered the private dining room and said solemnly, ¡°Yesterday, your honorable son bullied my boy. Fortunately, Su Yi stepped in. How could I, Nie Beihu, fail to return this favor?¡±

    Huang Yunchong nced at Huang Qianjun, who hurriedly exined, ¡°Father, I just scared Nie Teng a little, but I didn¡¯t hit him, much less humiliate him.¡±

    ¡°Brother Nie, you heard him. This matter has nothing to do with your son,¡± said Huang Yunchong. His expression was cold, his words indifferent. ¡°On the contrary, my son was the one who got bullied. If I simply let this go, how can my son live in Guangling City with his head held high?¡±

    Nie Beihu¡¯s expression darkened, but just as he was about to say something, Huang Yunchong cut him off. ¡°Brother Nie, there¡¯s no need to say anymore. Never mind you, even if Family Head Wen Changjing were here in person, he couldn¡¯t protect Su Yi!¡±

    His words were sonorant, forceful, and lofty.

    Nie Beihu¡¯s expression instantly turned unsightly. He¡¯de in person, only to be refused so bluntly; it was like a p in the face.

    When Su Yi saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but inwardly shake his head. He¡¯d never nned on relying on other people to resolve this anyway.

    However, whatever else he might say, Nie Beihu hade here to help him. He couldn¡¯t just watch him get treated like this.

    But before Su Yi could respond, they heard yet another series of hurried footsteps emanate from beyond the stairway.

    Huang Yunchong¡¯s brows knit in displeasure.

    The Immortal Gathering House was Yue Tianhe¡¯s territory. He¡¯d assumed that no one would disturb him here, yet now it had happened again! Of course Huang Yunchong was annoyed!

    The others in the room were confused.?Who is it this time?

    Before long, someone new appeared outside the private room.

    It was a middle-aged man in loose-sleeved Confucian robes. He had a long, willowy beard and mustache and an exceptional bearing. However, his brow was knit with burning panic, and his forehead was covered in a sheen of sweat. It was obvious he¡¯de here in a hurry.

    When he arrived and saw that Su Yi was sitting there unharmed, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief.

    Then, beneath the group¡¯s stunned gazes, the middle-aged man in Confucian robes rushed up to Su Yi and bowed in greeting. ¡°Young Lord Su, they didn¡¯t hurt you, did they?¡±

 Chapter 14: A Bloodied Forehead

    <h4>Chapter 14: A Bloodied Forehead</h4>

    Su Yu thought the?man vaguely?familiar, but he couldn¡¯t remember where he¡¯d seen him before. He suppressed his confusion and asked, ¡°Do I look injured?¡±

    When the man in Confucian robes saw this, he finally rxed. He said hurriedly, ¡°I¡¯m just d you¡¯re alright. I¡¯m just d you¡¯re alright.¡±

    However, when he turned to look at the others present, his easy-going, elegant expression turned cold and severe. ¡°Huang Yunchong, you¡¯ve sure got gall!¡±

    His voice boomed like a sudden crack of thunder, striking terror into their hearts.

    Huang Yunchong¡¯s expression changed dramatically the moment he saw the man in Confucian robes enter the room. Hearing this rebuke, he froze in ce.

    Then, he could no longer remain seated. He rose and asked in bewilderment, ¡°Brother Fu, what are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°City¡­. City Lord?¡± Huang Qianjun was stunned, and he shot to his feet, looking dazed.?Since when does Su Yi have a connection to the City Lord?

    The man in green seemed frantic too. He immediately put away his dagger, lowered his head, and sped his fist. ¡°Greetings, City Lord Fu!¡±

    Nie Beihu hurriedly greeted him as well. ¡°Your humble subordinate greets you, Your Excellency!¡±

    The elegant City Lord was immediately the center of attention.

    Fu Shan!

    The lord of Guangling City, a grand martial artist of the Qi umtion Stage. He held enormous power, his prestige lofty as the heavens!

    So it¡¯s him!?Su Yi finally understood, only for a new thread of confusion to rise within his heart.?I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any link between us at all, though?

    Suddenly, another possibility urred to him.?Could it be that¡­..

    In the end, he said nothing. He just sat back and watched in cold silence.

    ¡°Huang Yunchong, if I hadn¡¯te, how could I have witnessed this disy of your power?¡± Fu Shan¡¯s gaze was icy, as imposing as an infuriated sovereign.

    The veins?bulged?on Huang Yunchong¡¯s forehead, and he forced himself to remain calm. He could get away with disrespecting Nie Beihu, but he had no choice but to fear Fu Shan, the lord of the city.

    ¡°Brother Fu, I?investigated this Su?Yi¡¯s background. Even at his strongest, he was just the Sword Chief of Blueriver Sword Manor¡¯s outer sect.

    ¡°And today, he¡¯s nothing but the disregarded live-in son-inw of the Wen Family. He¡¯s insignificant¡­.¡± Huang Yunchong said as if thinking out loud. ¡°Brother Fu, I truly don¡¯t understand why someone as lofty as you would go out of your way to help him.¡±

    Huang Qianjun, the man in green, and Nie Beihu were all wondering the exact same thing.

    ¡°Insignificant?¡± Fu Shan¡¯s eyes filled with mockery, but he remained otherwise expressionless. ¡°In light of our prior acquaintanceship, I don¡¯t mind telling you that before I came to the Immortal Gathering House, the Young Marchioness of Spiritjade Prefecture said that if Su Yi lost so much as a single hair on his head, she¡¯d have me offer my head in penance!¡±

    His words went off like a thunderp!

    Everyst one of them reacted visibly, rooted to the spot.

    ¡°Are you saying he¡¯s¡­. Friends with the Young Marchioness of Spiritjade Prefecture?¡± Huang Yunchong turned to look at Su Yi in utter disbelief.

    The Young Marchioness of Spiritjade Prefecture

    She was a true-blue rtive of the imperial family, and although she was born into Lanling¡¯s Xiao Family, the current emperor of the Great Zhou had granted her the title of ¡®marchioness¡¯ personally!

    Her status was terrifyingly lofty!

    But Su Yi was just the low-status live-in son-inw of the Wen Family. When had he be friends with the Young Marchioness of Spiritjade Prefecture?

    Nie Beihu and that green-robed man reacted as if they¡¯d seen a ghost.

    With their status, they were well aware of the implications of Fu Shan¡¯s words. In the Young Spiritjade Marchioness¡¯ heart, Fu Shan¡¯s life was nowhere near as valuable as Su Yi¡¯s!

    ¡°Huang Yunchong, oh, Huang Yunchong. Your actions almost cost me my head!¡± Fu Shan said coldly.

    ¡°I¡­..¡± Huang Yunchong could no longer remain calm, and he broke out into cold sweats. Even though he was the head of the Huang Family, capable ofmanding both wind and rain in Guangling City, he still had to treat Fu Shan with respect.

    As for the Young Spiritjade Marchioness, her status was so lofty that the entire Huang Family put together still couldn¡¯t risk offending her!

    ¡°Father, who is this ¡®young marchioness¡¯ of Spiritjade Prefecture? Is¡­. Is she more amazing than my uncle?¡± Huang Qianjun asked nervously. He¡¯d realized that something wasn¡¯t right, but he was too young to understand the implications.

    Whack!

    As soon as the words left his lips, Huang Qianjun felt someone p him across the face. He thudded to the ground, his cheeks red, swollen, and bleeding.

    He¡¯d been pped silly. Why? Because his father was the one who¡¯d hit him!

    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Huang Yunchong¡¯s face was ashen, and his eyes were aze with fury. His terrifying expression made a chill wash over Huang Qianjun, who quivered from head to toe.

    ¡°If your uncle found out about this, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯d divorce your aunt on the spot, kick her out, and draw an irrevocable line between himself and the Huang Family!¡± Fu Shanughed coldly.

    Huang?Qianjun¡¯s?aunt, that is, Huang Yunchong¡¯s little sister, was the favored concubine of Cloudriver Prefecture¡¯s prefectural governor, Qin Wenyuan.

    Qin Wenyuan was a lofty figure who stood above the neen city lords of Cloudriver Prefecture!

    Due to the Huang Family¡¯s connection with him, in the past, Fu Shan wouldn¡¯t have dared provoke the Huang Family lightly.

    But now, everything?was?different!

    Huang Qianjun finally realized the severity of the problem, and he sat there, frozen and dazed, as if he¡¯d lost his soul. He wanted to stand, but it was as if he''d lost all his strength. No matter how hard he tried, his legs wouldn¡¯t support him.

    But at a time like this, how could Huang Yunchong find the time to concern himself with his son?

    He took a deep breath, then suddenly faced Su Yi and bowed at the waist. Voice bitter, he said, ¡°I had eyes, but I could not see. I didn¡¯t know Young Lord Su was friends with the Young Spiritjade Marchioness. I was mistaken, and I humbly request your forgiveness!¡±

    The private dining room fell into utter silence. Everyone¡¯s hearts churned.

    Huang Yunchong was the head of the Huang Family, a towering figure within Guangling City. He even dared to tantly disrespect Nie Beihu, the captain of the Old Guard.

    Even when he faced City Lord Fu Shan, he was merely cautious.

    Yet now, because of the ¡°Spiritjade Marchioness¡±, he was bowing and lowering his head to Su Yi!

    ¡°Father¡­.¡± Huang Qianjun was rooted to the spot, intense feelings of helplessness coursing through him. In his heart, his father was like a mountain, capable of covering the heavens with a single hand.

    When he saw his father bow to a mere live-in son-inw like Su Yi, it was as if¡­ the towering mountain in his heart crumbled!

    The man in green¡¯s body went taut, his expression gloomy and uncertain.

    When he saw this y out, Nie Beihu inwardly mocked himself,?Look?at this situation! Did Su Yi really need help from someone like me?

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows merely lifted slightly.

    Family Head Huang had been brazenly arrogant mere moments ago, yet now he was lowering his head and quivering in trepidation. Su Yi naturally understood that Huang Yunchong wasn¡¯t really bowing to him, but rather to the ¡°Spiritjade Marchioness¡±!

    ¡°Young Lord Su, how do you propose we settle this matter?¡± Fu Shan turned and asked lightly. Facing Su Yi, the lord of Guangling City maintained a respectful bearing. He dared not show the slightest negligence.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze flicked toward Huang Qianjun. ¡°Do you remember what I said to you yesterday?¡±

    Huang Qianjun started. Then, the blood drained from his face, and his lips quivered. ¡°I¡­.¡±

    Before he could continue, Su Yi beat him to the punch. ¡°I said, ¡®I¡¯ll give you the chance to get revenge, but if you take it, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences.¡¯¡±

    Huang Qianjun naturally remembered, but yesterday, he hadn¡¯t cared in the least.

    Hearing it now, however, every word cut into him like a bone-chilling knife to the heart.

    His terror and panic peaked. He couldn¡¯t help but nce at his father, Huang Yunchong.

    Huang Yunchong, however, maintained his respectful bow. Despite himself, he was frantic. He grit his teeth and said, ¡°Young Lord Su, I¡¯m willing to single-handedly bear the consequences of this incident!¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. He nced at Fu Shan and said, ¡°I can tell that the reason City Lord Fu Shan said all that was to warn you and your son of the potential harm and prevent you from crossing any lines and inviting even greater disaster.

    Fu Shan¡¯s expression froze. He really had brought up the ¡°Spiritjade Marchioness¡± for that exact purpose! After all, Huang Yunchong was the head of the Huang Family. If they pursued this matter to the bitter end, as the city lord, Fu Shan would suffer its impact too.

    But Fu Shan wouldn¡¯t have guessed that Su Yi would see through him at a nce!

    After calming himself back down, Fu Shan solemnly sped his fist. ¡°Young Lord Su, your eyes are bright as torches. As expected, I cannot hide my intentions from you. However, I guarantee that you may resolve this matter however you see fit. I won¡¯t object, no matter what you decide!¡±

    Hearing the city lord¡¯s solemn vow, all three members of the Huang Family¡¯s expressions changed, and their hearts sank.

    Su Yi¡¯s expression was calm as ever. ¡°I¡¯ve never liked relying on others¡¯ power. Besides, City Lord Fu, you came here to help me; I naturally won¡¯t make things hard on you.¡±

    Fu Shan inwardly sighed in relief.

    However, he then watched as Su Yi fixed his gaze on the man in green. ¡°You like ying with that dagger, don¡¯t you?¡± said Su Yi with a faint smile. ¡°Take it back out and cut off your own hand.¡±

    The man in green had been fiddling with his dagger from the moment Su Yi entered the private dining room. His words were enigmatic and his movements flippant, but if not for Nie Beihu¡¯s sudden arrival, he would have attacked Su Yi.

    Su Yi naturally wouldn¡¯t overlook him.

    The crowd¡¯s hearts went cold.

    The man in green was called Huang Yin, and he was the captain of the Huang Family¡¯s guards. He was a peak Blood Cirction Realm expert, and within Guangling City, he was a top-tier martial artist.

    If he lost a hand, it would inevitably have an enormous impact on his cultivation of the Martial Dao!

    ¡°I¡­. Might I atone in some other way?¡± Huang Yin¡¯s expression changed dramatically. He was iparably nervous.

    Su Yi said nothing. He just smiled faintly at him.

    Fu Shang gazed coldly at Huang Yunchong.

    This formless pressure bore down on Huang Yunchong¡¯s chest. Finally, his expression contorted, and he said, ¡°Huang Yin, do it!¡±

    The blood drained from Huang Yin¡¯s eyes, and his eyes went ck and lifeless. Trembling, he retrieved his concealed dagger, pointed its edge at his right hand, and shed.

    Splurt!

    A still-bleeding right hand fell to the floor. Blood poured down like a waterfall.

    Huang Yin¡¯s cheeks twitched with agony, and he was covered in sweat.

    Only then did Su Yi nod and avert his gaze. This time, he looked at Huang Yunchong. ¡°Just now, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted me to get down on my knees and crawl out of the Immortal Gathering House, kowtowing with every step? How do you think we should resolve this?¡±

    Huang Yunchong¡¯s?pupils violently?constricted. Huang Qianjun, meanwhile, was ashen with fright.

    Fu Shan and Nie Beihu nced at each other. They couldn¡¯t help but pity this father-son duo. This was what people meant when they referred to ¡°picking up a stone only to drop it on your own toes!¡±

    If Huang Yunchong crawled and kowtowed his way out of the building¡­. It would leave his reputation in tatters. He could forget about ever raising his head in public again!

    ¡°Father, I¡¯ll?kowtow! I¡¯ll?kowtow!¡± Suddenly, Huang Qianjun sobbed, threw himself onto the ground, and mmed his head into the floor.

    Wham!

    The wood below shook. The sound of kowtowing was like the beat of a drum.

    Soon, the skin broke, bloodying Huang Qianjun¡¯s forehead!

 Chapter 15: I Dislike Abusing My Position

    <h4>Chapter 15: I Dislike Abusing My Position</h4>

    Chapter 15 - I Dislike Abusing My Position

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The heavy, forceful sound of kowtowing echoed repeatedly throughout the private dining room.

    Fu Shan and Nie Beihu were experts long ustomed to bloodshed, but seeing this, they couldn¡¯t help but shudder.

    Huang Yunchong¡¯s?brow?knit with shes of agony. Hidden within his sleeves, his hands clenched, the nails digging into his flesh.

    How could any father bear watching his son forced to kowtow repeatedly? How could he not feel hatred? How could his heart not ache?

    But he could only endure!

    Today, he¡¯d have no opportunity to lose his temper or get revenge. If he tried, he¡¯d only bring unforeseeable disaster onto the entire Huang Family!

    ¡°Let¡¯s end this here.¡± Shortly after, Su Yi suddenly spoke up. He sounded somewhat dispirited.

    Yesterday, he predicted that Huang Qianjun woulde back for revenge, but he would never have guessed that in the end, he¡¯d just sit there doing nothing while others resolved his problems for him.

    This meant that Su Yi had no sense of aplishment to speak of.

    Fu Shan sighed in relief, and his taut nerves finally rxed. He¡¯d been worried that Huang Yunchong would lose control of his emotions and act up.

    Fortunately, his concerns didn¡¯t be a reality.

    ¡°Thank you¡­. Young Lord Su, for your mercy!¡± Huang Yunchong bowed, head held low. His voice was hoarse.

    ¡°I said it earlier: I don¡¯t like others fighting my battles for me. That said¡­. You ought to consider yourselves fortunate. You got lucky today.¡± Su Yu shot Huang Yunchong a deep look. Then, he got up and stepped through the door.

    Had he taken action personally, heads would have rolled!

    Unfortunately, Huang Yunchong and the others most likely hadn¡¯t realized this. Otherwise, they¡¯d be celebrating the fact that they were still alive.

    ¡°Ol¡¯ Huang, I advise you to give up on any thoughts of revenge. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll risk the lives of the entire Huang Family!¡± As he watched Su Yi¡¯s departure, Fu Shan gave Huang Yunchong a cold warning before hurrying after Su Yi.

    ¡°Choose your next steps carefully.¡± Nie Beihu had no interest in sticking around to watch the show, so he followed the city lord out the door.

    Soon, only Huang Yunchong, Huang Qianjun, and Huang Yi remained.

    Huang Yunchong tottered, as if he¡¯d lost all the power in his body, and slumped into his chair. His eyes were lifeless, and in an instant, he seemed to grow much older.

    ¡°Father¡­..¡± Huang Qianjun wailed and clutched his bloodied forehead. His face was smeared with blood and tears, making him look strange, bloody, and altogether horrifying.

    Meanwhile, Huang Yin clutched the stump of his severed hand. His face was pale and translucent from blood loss.

    ¡°One wrong step, and we almost caused a lifetime of regret¡­..¡± A long time passed before Huang Yunchong returned to his senses. His voice was raspy as he said, ¡°Child, remember this: before bing a Grandmaster and a member of the nobility, you must not¡­ you must not seek revenge¡­.¡±

    By the time he finished giving thismand, his voice carried dense exhaustion and bitterness.

    ¡°Family Head, are you really just going to let this go?¡± Huang Yin¡¯s eyes were full of unwillingness.

    Huang Yunchong suddenly straightened his back, and his expression was chillingly cold. ¡°If you dare cause trouble,¡± he said, pausing for emphasis between each word, ¡°Don¡¯t me me for killing a rtive in the name of the greater good!¡±

    Huang Yin froze, then sank into silence.

    At that moment, Huang Qianjun, the young silkpants, finally understood the cruelty of reality.

    Sometimes, even their Huang Family had no choice but to endure their anger in silence!

    And all of this was because of the Wen?Family¡¯s?live-in son-inw¡­.

    When he recalled this, Huang Qianjun felt bewilderment wash over him. Su Yi was the live-in son-inw everyone in Guangling City mocked, the cripple who¡¯d lost his entire cultivation.?How could he possibly have such a terrifying position?

    The first floor of the Immortal Gathering House.

    As soon as Su Yi appeared in the stairwell, he saw a middle-aged man in brocade robes waiting for him. The man lowered his head and bent at the waist, a toadyish smile on his face. ¡°I just knew you¡¯d avert disaster and return safely, Young Lord Su!¡±

    This was none other than the owner of the Immortal Gathering House, Yue Tianhe, an esteemed and powerful figure within Guangling City.

    When Su Yi first arrived, Yue Tianhe had gloated over his imminent misfortune, eager to watch the spectacle. Yet now, he was nothing but warm smiles.

    ¡°The Immortal Gathering House¡¯s signboard really is hard as can be. It actually didn¡¯t suffer much damage at all.¡± Su Yi jeered coldly.

    Yue Tianhe smiled awkwardly, but he was thick-skinned. He said abashedly, ¡°Young Lord Su, your exaggeration puts me to shame. As an expression of my remorse, I wee you to dine at our establishment free of charge from now on!¡±

    Su Yi responded with a simple ¡°Oh¡±, but he said no more. He just walked out of the building.

    City Lord Fu Shan and Nie Beihu hurried after him.

    ¡°City Lord Fu, Commander Nie.¡± Yue Tianhe hurriedly bowed in greeting.

    ¡°Consider yourself lucky that nothing untoward happened to Young Lord Su. Or else, I¡¯d have torn down the entire Immortal Gathering House!¡± Fu Shan snorted coldly, then turned and left without a second look.

    It was only after Su Yi, Fu Shan, and Nie Beihu disappeared from beyond the gates that Yue Tianhe straightened his back and wiped the cold sweat from his brow.

    Even now, his heat pounded with lingering terror, and struggled to calm down.

    Had I known that Su Yi was so capable, I wouldn¡¯t have been so negligent¡­.?Yue Tianhe thought to himself.

    But he suddenly felt rather confused.?How could a waste like Su Yi get involved with Fu Shan and Nie Beihu?

    Thispletely overturned his imagination!

    ¡­..

    Outside the Immortal Gathering House.

    ¡°Commander Fu, Young Lord Su, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be on my way,¡± said Nie Beihu in a low voice.

    Fu Shan nodded, thenmanded, ¡°Do not spread word of today¡¯s incident.¡±

    Just as Nie Beihu turned to leave, Su Yi seemed to recall something. He said suddenly, ¡°Commander Nie, you¡¯ve got yourself a good son.¡±

    Nie Beihu paused midstep. Then, he continued without a second look, but there was a hint of a smile in his eyes.

    In this father¡¯s heart, his son, Nie Teng, had a strong sense of gratitude and knew how to repay a kind turn. He was naturally pleased with him!

    Guangling City ispletely mistaken about Su Yi. Who would have guessed he was friends with the Spiritjade Marchioness?

    Fortunately, Teng¡¯er has already made a good impression on him. Perhaps, in the future, we can build an even firmer rtionship¡­..

    Nie Beihu was already starting to consider the possibilities.

    ¡°By now, I imagine you¡¯ve guessed who the Spiritjade Marchioness is?¡± asked Fu Shan, his smile amiable and his words polite.

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°I just didn¡¯t anticipate that she¡¯d arrange for people to tail me. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you couldn¡¯t possibly have made it to the Immortal Gathering House so quickly.¡±

    Fu Shan¡¯s smile froze, and he hurriedly exined, ¡°Young Lord Su, Please don¡¯t misunderstand. The Young Marchioness¡­.¡±

    ¡°You needn¡¯t exin, City Lord Fu. Regardless, you did me a good turn today, and I¡¯ve never liked owing others¡¯ favors. If you ever run into a problem you can¡¯t resolve, pay me a visit.¡± With that, Su Yi turned and left.

    A figure d in blue disappeared into the flow of pedestrian traffic, solitary and detached from mortal affairs.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Su Yi has quite a few secrets¡­.¡± Only after Su Yi disappeared did Fu Shan retract his gaze. He, too, had many doubts, but he was keenly aware that he couldn¡¯t recklessly investigate.

    What mattered now was reporting back to the Spiritjade Marchioness.

    ¡­..

    The City Lord¡¯s estate, a detached residence.

    Beneath the lush foliage of a parasol tree, Zi Jin listened quietly to Fu Shan¡¯s report.

    She had a pair of long, smooth jade legs, which offset her tall and slender figure. Her dark hair was up in a casual bun, fully disying her peerlessly beautiful, egg-shaped face, thin and curved eyebrows, full red lips, and eyes bright as limpid pools. Although she¡¯d intentionally put on a loose-sleeved, in white dress, it wasn¡¯t enough to disguise her noble air.

    After hearing Fu Shan¡¯s full ount, her star-like eyes were thoughtful. ¡°You¡¯re saying that Master Su went there on his own, and that he seemed calm andposed the entire time?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Oh, yes, just before he left, he said something strange,¡± pondered Fu Shan.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it,¡± said Zi Jin with great interest.

    ¡°He said he¡¯s never liked relying on others¡¯ power, and that Huang Yunchong and the others got lucky today.¡±

    ¡°Lucky¡­?¡± Zi Jin¡¯s eyes shed with unusual light. ¡°It seems that even if you hadn¡¯t gone to his aid, Master Su already had ns for how to handle this. He¡¯s guessed who I am by now, right?

    Fu Shan nodded.

    ¡°How did he react?¡±

    ¡°That¡­.¡± Fu Shan hesitated, but in the end, he said, ¡°Marchioness, he already guessed that I had my people observing him in secret over the past few days.¡±

    Zi Jin¡¯s heart clenched. ¡°Is he angry?¡±

    Fu Shan hurriedly shook his head. ¡°Actually, no. He just said that I¡¯d done him a favor, and that if I ran into any thorny problems down the line, I could go to him for aid.¡±

    Zi Jin nodded. ¡°Uncle Fu, you can leave.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Fu Shan turned and left, while Zi Jin entered one of the stand-alone residence¡¯s other rooms.

    Inside, she saw Xiao Tianque¡¯s gaunt figure brewing tea. He seemed leisurely, and hisplexion was far rosier than before.

    When he saw Zi Jin enter, he said casually, ¡°I already heard your conversation now. All I can say is, in sending Fu Shan to the Immortal Gathering House, we inadvertently helped Huang Yunchong. Otherwise, with Master Su¡¯s abilities, I¡¯m afraid the Huangs wouldn¡¯t have left the restaurant alive.¡±

    Zi Jin seemed to want to say something, but she hesitated.

    ¡°If you want to say something, just say it. It¡¯s not like there¡¯s anyone else here.¡± Xiao Tianque smiled and shook his head.

    Zi Jin took a deep breath, then said seriously, ¡°Grandpa, the results of our investigations prove that Su Yi¡­. Master Su isn¡¯t some otherworldly expert or lofty, inscrutable immortal. He¡¯s just the Wen Family¡¯s live-in son-inw. Why do you still value him so highly?¡±

    Xiao Tianque smiled, then sighed, ¡°Once you reach my age, you¡¯ll discover that so-called ¡®status¡¯, ¡®position¡¯, and ¡®authority¡¯ aren¡¯t the least bit important. What matters is your state of mind, your wisdom, and your cultivation!

    ¡°With the methods and keen eyesight Master Su disyed that day, I wouldn¡¯t have been surprised to discover that he was a reclusive expert. Yet he turned out to be the ousted disciple of the Blueriver Sword Manor and the disdained live-in son-inw of the Wen Family. That¡¯s far stranger!

    His gaze suddenly deepened. ¡°I can guarantee that Su Yi has secrets we can¡¯t possibly uncover. That¡¯s the scariest thing about him!¡±

    Xiao Tianque looked up. He could see that Zi Jin was still doubtful, so heughed, ¡°No need to overthink it,ss. Don¡¯t forget; since I started taking the concoction he prescribed me, my wounds have healed almostpletely. He brought me back from the brink of death. This alone is enough to prove his capabilities!¡±

    Zi Jin nodded repeatedly. ¡°The medicinal recipe he gave us really is mysterious.¡±

    Xiao Tianque suddenly recalled something, and he said gravely, ¡°Tomorrow morning, we¡¯ll be meeting with Master Su. You must remember to mind your manners; you mustn¡¯t be the slightest bit negligent.¡±

    Zi Jin couldn¡¯t help but feel irritated. ¡°Grandpa, how many times have you told me that over the past few days? Do you really think I don¡¯t know how to behave myself?¡±

    Xiao Tianque burst intoughter, and he said casually, ¡°Forgive my nagging. When we returned from the mountains that day, I thought I was sure to die. I never would have guessed a chance encounter with Master Su would give me a new lease on life. I¡­. I¡¯m happy!¡±

 Chapter 16: Just Donâ€™t Do it Again

    <h4>Chapter 16: Just Don¡¯t Do it Again</h4>

    The Wen Family estate, the n hall.

    ¡°Elder Brother, I just received word that the Huang Family guards took Su Yi, that wretch, to the Immortal Gathering House."?Wen Changqing hurried into the great hall, a broad smile on his face. ¡°Unless something unexpected happens, by the time they¡¯re done with that pipsqueak, he¡¯ll be a hair¡¯s breadth from death!¡±

    He was white-haired and whiskerless, with a sharp, sinister gaze. This was?Wen?Lingxue¡¯s second uncle.

    ¡°A few days ago, he openly spouted utter nonsense, infuriating Young Master Wei Zhengyang. Someone¡¯s needed to teach him a lesson for a long time.¡±

    Family Head Wen Changjing said indifferently, ¡°Who¡¯d have guessed that before we even got the chance to discipline him, the brat would go out and offend a silkpants like Huang Qianjun? I¡¯ve never seen someone so intent on seeking death!¡±

    Suddenly,?Wen?Changqing scrunched up his brow. ¡°There¡¯s just one thing I don¡¯t understand. Wasn¡¯t Su Yi supposed to have lost his entire cultivation a year ago? So how is that he defeated Huang Qianjun and his thugs yesterday?¡±

    Wen Changjing shook his head. ¡°It happened at the Immortal Gathering House, and none of us were present. We only have Lingxue¡¯s one-sided ount; that can¡¯t prove anything.¡±

    He paused, thenughed coldly, ¡°No matter what, I certainly don¡¯t believe a waste like him can stir up any waves!¡±

    Wen Changqingughed along. ¡°I agreepletely.¡±

    He first rose to prominence back when he was still a disciple of Blueriver Sword Manor and his cultivation was at the third level of the Blood Cirction Realm, the ¡°Refining Sinew¡± stage. His sword arts were superb and transcendent, earning him his title as the outer sect¡¯s Sword Chief.

    But then, some timeter, an ident robbed him of his entire cultivation. This left his blood and qi weakened, and his foundations were shattered. At the time, several major powers of the Blueriver Sword Manor tried to help him, but to no avail.

    The Blueriver Sword Manor cast him away, and Su Yi had been relegated to the role of ¡°cripple¡± and ¡°waste¡± ever since.

    It wasn¡¯t just Wen Changjing and Wen Changqing that knew of this; in Guangling City, this wasmon knowledge.

    Given these circumstances, Wen Changjing refused to believe that Su Yi had any hope of cultivating the Martial Dao anew.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to discuss the boy any further,¡± Wen Changjing said casually. ¡°Tomorrow is the matriarch¡¯s birthday banquet. Huang Yunchong of the Huang Family will be in attendance. You can ask him about this then. He¡¯ll tell you what really happened at the Immortal Gathering House.¡±

    Su Yi was just an insignificant live-in son-inw. He was in no way worthy of their notice.

    ¡°Changqing, speaking of tomorrow¡¯s banquet, are all your preparations in order?¡± asked Wen Changjing.

    Wen Changqing nodded. ¡°The ns and factions on good terms with our Wen Family have all confirmed that they¡¯ll be at the banquet to help celebrate the matriarch¡¯s birthday. It¡¯s just¡­.¡±

    He hesitated briefly, then whispered, ¡°Elder Brother, as you know, our Wen Family¡¯s situation isn¡¯t what it used to be. We now upy the lowest position of Guangling City¡¯s Three Great ns. Given our current situation, convincing true VIPs to attend the birthday banquet won¡¯t be easy¡­.¡±

    Wen Changjing furrowed his brow. ¡°Where did you run into problems?¡±

    Wen Changqing grimaced. ¡°Over at the City Lord¡¯s Estate.¡±

    The City Lord¡¯s Estate!

    Wen Changjing¡¯s heart sank as he realized how serious the problem was.

    Over the past few years, the Wen Family¡¯s influence sank like a setting sun; they simply weren¡¯t what they used to be.

    Byparison, the other two members of the Three Great ns, the Huang and Li Families, prospered more with each passing day, their forces flourishing.

    Their sess only highlighted the Wen Family¡¯s predicament.

    Recently, numerous rumors had spread throughout the city. They said that within ten years, the Wen Family was sure to lose their position among ¡°the Three Great ns of Guangling City¡±!

    This had already be a sore point for the Wen Family¡¯s higher-ups.

    As such, the family matriarch¡¯s eightieth birthday had be an affair of the utmost importance.

    Their goal was to use this birthday banquet to show off before the outside world. They wanted to tell everyone in Guangling City that the Wen Family¡¯s foundations were still in ce, and that they wouldn¡¯t tolerate nder!

    The more important people in attendance, the better they could prove this point!

    In short, they¡¯d invited several important figures to help the Wen Family keep up appearances!

    The way the Wen Family?had it nned, if they sessfully invited City Lord Fu Shan to tomorrow¡¯s birthday dinner, it was equivalent to inviting a pir of support. That way, they¡¯d be able to keep up appearances with ease!

    When word spread to the popce, who would dare say the Wen Family had declined?

    ¡°If City Lord Fu doesn¡¯t show up, I¡¯m afraid the other VIP guests will think that the current?Wen?Family¡­.?Isn¡¯t enough?to move a ¡®godly¡¯ figure like the city lord¡­.¡±

    Wen Changjing¡¯s expression gradually darkened. Then, he took a deep breath. His eyes bore into Wen Changqing, and when he spoke, he paused for emphasis between each word. ¡°Go back to the City Lord¡¯s Estate. No matter what you do, you must convince City Lord Fu to attend the birthday banquet!¡±

    Wen Changqing froze, and he muttered, ¡°Elder Brother, I¡¯ve already visited them in person three times. Each time, they refused me at the door. I didn¡¯t even get an audience with the city lord¡­.¡±

    Wen Changjing gnashed his teeth. ¡°Visit them once more. If City Lord Fu doesn¡¯t agree, just wait at his estate. I refuse to believe that, after all the years he¡¯s known our Wen Family, he¡¯ll refuse us forever.¡±

    Wen Changqing¡¯s heart sank, but he nodded and sighed with emotion, ¡°Back when the matriarch was still in Yujing City, who in Guangling City would have dared look down on us?¡±

    Wen Changjing was silent, but inwardly, his heart churned.

    Suddenly, a retainer rushed inside to deliver his report¡ªSu Yi had returned home!

    ¡°You¡¯re certain he doesn¡¯t have any injuries at all?¡± Wen Changqing couldn¡¯t help but ask. He was visibly astonished.

    The retainer thought about it seriously, then said, ¡°From the outside, he looks perfectly fine.¡±

    Wen Changqing was immediately stunned.?How is this possible!?

    Huang Qianjun endured such embarrassment. How could the Huang Family let Su Yi off so easily?

    Something¡¯s fishy about this!

    ¡°Elder Brother, how do you see this?¡± Wen Changqing couldn¡¯t help but nce at Wen Changjing.

    ¡°Compared to the birthday banquet tomorrow, what difference does it make whether Su Yi lives or dies?¡± said Wen Changjing impatiently.

    Wen Changqing immediately fell silent.

    ¡­..

    The evening sunlight streamed through the windowttice, casting flecks of light onto the floor.

    Su Yi was soaking in a wooden bathtub, his eyes shut, breathing in and out. His handsome face was utterly tranquil.

    A long time passed before Su Yi let out a deep breath. It shot through forth like an arrow, firm yetsting, with a faint boom vaguely reminiscent of thunder.

    Starting tomorrow, I¡¯ll have to switch to a new body-refining medicinal bath recipe.

    His cultivation had just reached the pinnacle of the first stage of the Body Refining Realm, the ¡°Refining Skin¡± stage.

    The next stage was ¡°Refining Muscle¡±!

    Refining muscle meant tempering the flesh, excavating and stimting a body¡¯stent potential. This elevated a cultivator¡¯s physique to yet another level.

    At the peak of this stage, the muscles were soft as jade when rxed, and as firm as steel when tensed. Ordinary weapons could no longer prate the skin!

    When tempering the skin, the ingredients in my daily medicinal bath cost about five hundred taels. But when I start tempering my muscles, my daily medicinal expenditures will soar to fifteen hundred taels. That¡¯s the only way to achieve harmony with the Pine and Crane Body Refining Technique, and it¡¯s necessary to achieve the strongest possible physique¡­.

    Su Yi rose from his bath, got dressed, and sat beside the window, lost in thought.

    Only six days had passed since he began his cultivation anew. Although he¡¯d already reached the peak of the Refining Skin stage, he¡¯d also burned through a full three thousand taels of silver!

    Of the ten thousand silver Zi Jin first gave him, only seven thousand remained. Based on Su Yi¡¯s initial estimates, if he started his Refining Muscle stage cultivation, that seven thousand would onlyst him four or five days!

    Were he any ordinary man, he couldn¡¯t possibly have sustained such shocking expenditures.

    I¡¯ll need to find some time to take a look around the Azurecloud Mountains. It¡¯d be wonderful if I could find some spiritual medicines.

    Spiritual medicines were different from typical medicinal herbs, as they were born of and nourished in spiritual energy.

    Back in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, with the exception of medicines on the level of ¡°treasures of heaven and earth¡±, spiritual medicines of all grades were easily purchasable.

    But within the Great Zhou¡¯s borders, nevermind ¡°heavenly materials¡± and ¡°earthly treasures¡±; even ordinary spiritual medicines were rare, and all of them were iparably precious, difficult to purchase even with a mountain of gold.

    But to Su Yi, this wasn¡¯t actually much of a problem.

    Within the Blood Cirction Realm, he didn¡¯t need spiritual medicines, or at least, he could substitute ordinary herbal medicines. At most, it would drag the process out and cost a little extra silver.

    Shortly after getting dressed, Su Yi got up and entered the courtyard, then started drilling the Pine and Crane Body Refining Technique as he always did.

    The path of cultivation had always been iparably arduous and dull. Those capable of persisting all had immense will and powerful spirits.

    That was the only way to make something of oneself!

    Especially since he wanted to transcend his past self. He naturally couldn¡¯t afford the slightest negligence!

    ¡­..

    Morning the next day.

    The skies had yet to brighten, but the entire Wen Family estate was bustling with activity.

    Today was the matriarch¡¯s eightieth birthday, and numerous VIP guests would soon grace their walls. News of tonight¡¯s event had long spread throughout Guangling City, and many were paying close attention. No one dared ck off.

    But all thismotion had nothing to do with Su Yi. After all, in their eyes, he was nothing but an insignificant little live-in son-inw.

    As everyone else scurried about, he carried out his usual routine, stepping through the gates and strolling leisurely outside of the city along the banks of the Great Azure.

    After a while, Su Yi saw the mulberry grove. There were two figures waiting there already.

    They were none other than Xiao Tianque and Zi Jin.

    ¡°This old man greets you, Master Su.¡± When he saw Su Yi, Xiao Tianque perked up. He smiled broadly, then stepped up to greet him.

    Hisplexion was obviously much better than when they¡¯d first met.

    ¡°Greetings, Master Su!¡± Zi Jin stepped forward and greeted him respectfully.

    Today, she wore a blue-green dress. Her skin was fair as snow, with willowy eyebrows, almond-shaped eyes, a graceful beauty with an outstanding figure.

    ¡°The two of you surely know my identity by now. Don¡¯t you doubt me at all?¡± Su Yi asked with great interest.

    Xiao Tianran said solemnly, ¡°Worldly men have always judged others by their appearance and status. Little do they know, those like you are the true experts!¡±

    Su Yiughed and shook his head. ¡°No need to be so polite.¡±

    Zi Jin hesitated, then said apologetically, ¡°Master Su, earlier, I was the one who arranged for people to investigate your background, as well as to monitor your movements in secret. However, I swear by the heavens themselves that I had no other intentions. If I¡¯ve displeased you, I humbly request your forgiveness.¡±

    As she spoke, she lowered her beautiful head and bowed.

    ¡°Just don¡¯t do it again.¡± Su Yi nodded, and Zi Jin inwardly sighed in relief. Only then did she dare straighten her back.

    ¡°Master Su, about my injuries¡­.¡± Xiao Tianque couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Wait just a moment. I¡¯ll attend to your wounds as soon as I¡¯vepleted my cultivation.¡±

    As Su Yi spoke, he stopped in a clearing amidst the mulberry trees. He held his breath, focused, and emptied his mind. Then, he gradually began practicing the Pine and Crane Body Refining Technique.

    Hepletely disregarded the two pairs of eyes still watching him from not far away.

 Chapter 17: A Tree Destined to Reach the Clouds

    <h4>Chapter 17: A Tree Destined to Reach the Clouds</h4>

    Master Su was about to practice martial arts in front of them!

    Xiao Tianque and Zi Jin nced at each other. Despite themselves, they were curious, and they watched with rapt attention.

    Su Yi¡¯s movements were smooth and unhurried, but with every shift of his hands and feet, he emanated a unique, mysterious charm.

    Zi Jin could faintly discern an immortal crane spreading its wings amidst the nine heavens, soaring through the sea of clouds, free and at ease as it wandered the skies.

    Suddenly, the scene changed. The crane became a towering, ancient tree, like the majestic backbone of its era, supporting heaven and earth with all their mountains and rivers, vast without limit!

    Zi Jin unwittingly found herself fixated. Her heart shook.?This¡­ What level of Martial Dao cultivation method is this?

    ¡°Hm?¡± At the same time, Xiao Tianque¡¯s pupils constricted slightly.

    He could sense that as Su Yi¡¯s energy revolved, the spiritual energy around the mulberry grove was forming wisps and flowing towards Su Yi, like rivers flowing into the sea.

    What fist technique is this? It can actually draw spiritual power into his body?!?Xiao Tianque was stunned.

    His cultivation was at the third level of the Inner Furnace Realm. Within the Great Zhou, he was a Grandmaster of the Martial Dao. His name shook the nation, and his position was so lofty, the masses could only gaze at him from afar.

    Even so, this was his first time witnessing such a mysterious technique!

    It has the charm of the pine and crane, as well as an innate, transcendent truth! With every breath he takes, he pulls spiritual energy into him to refine his body. Could this be an ¡®Origin Realm Secret Art¡¯?

    Xiao Tianque¡¯s gaze was uncertain. He suddenly recalled a certain secret: rumor had it that when your cultivation broke past the Four Realms of the Martial Dao, after stepping onto the path of the Origin Dao, you could master the incredible secret ¡®Origin Arts¡¯!

    At that level of power, a single movement could cut down mountains or sever a river. You could breathe thunder and soar through the skies, like an immortal god.

    Experts of this level were called ¡°Earthly Immortals¡±!

    And the secret arts of the Origin Realm were known as ¡°Origin Arts!¡±

    They were miraculous inheritances that shook the old and illuminated the new, techniques that skillfully wrested control over fortune!

    Xiao Tianque was a Grandmaster of the Martial Dao, and he¡¯d once been fortunate enough to witness the bearing of an Earthly Immortal.

    As such, he could confirm that Origin Secret Arts really existed!

    When Su Yi finished practicing, Xiao Tianque reacted as if awakening from a dream. When he next looked at Su Yi, there was a subtle difference to his gaze.

    ¡°Master Su, what level of cultivation technique are you practicing? It actually¡­ It actually made me hallucinate,¡± eximed Zi Jin. Her thoughts were nowhere near asplicated as her grandfather¡¯s; she just thought this secret art was unbelievable.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a foundational technique,¡± said Su Yi casually.

    Although the Pine and Crane Body Refining Technique was arguably the top foundational technique of the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, it was still just a foundational technique. It was only used to temper the body during the Four Realms of the Martial Dao.

    ¡°A foundational technique¡­.¡± Zi Jin was stunned, and a bit baffled.?Can mere foundational techniques really be that mysterious?

    Su Yi didn¡¯t exin any further. His gaze turned towards Xiao Tianque. ¡°There are two ways to treat the root of your injuries. First, I can write you another prescription. Within ten days, your injuries will clear uppletely.

    .

    ¡°However, if I do so, you¡¯ll remain at your current level for the rest of your life. You will never make any further breakthroughs in the Martial Dao.¡±

    Xiao Tianque¡¯s heart clenched. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Might I ask what the second option is?¡±

    The second option is simple,¡± said Su Yi casually. ¡°All you have to do is tell me the cultivation method you¡¯re using.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Zi Jin cried out; she¡¯d obviously been caught off guard.

    Her grandfather, Xiao Tianque, practiced the ¡°Golden Billows Incantation.¡± It was a secret art, an ancestral inheritance of the Lanling Xiao Family. Only disciples of the direct line of descent were qualified to cultivate it!

    How could they reveal it so easily?

    Xiao Tianque was clearly hesitant. Revealing their secret art was no small matter; it would affect the entire n. Even though he was a Grandmaster of the Martial Dao, he had to think this over carefully.

    But soon, he grit his teeth and said, ¡°I choose the second option.¡±

    Zi Jin was obviously frantic, but Xiao Tianque shook his head, indicating that she needn¡¯t speak.

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°A smart choice.¡±

    Xiao Tianque then repeated the ¡°Golden Billows Incantation¡± for him on the spot.

    Listening from the sidelines, Zi Jin realized that her grandfather hadn¡¯t hidden anything at all. Her heart shook.

    This is our n¡¯s ultimate technique, passed down over generations!

    He¡­. He revealed it, just like that?

    If the family found out about this, even Grandpa would be subject to immense criticism and pressure!

    It¡¯s even possible that they¡¯d do everything in their power to kill and silence Master Su!

    As Zi Jin¡¯s thoughst raced, Su Yi said, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s as I suspected. Your cultivation technique is deeply wed. If you relied on it to reach the third level of the Inner Furnace Realm, I¡¯m afraid you must have ovee potentially fatal danger on multiple asions.¡±

    ¡°ws?¡± Zi Jin¡¯s lustrous eyes widened with disbelief.

    This is the inheritance Lanling¡¯s Xiao Family has used to protect itself for generations. It¡¯s been passed down for over a thousand years. It¡¯s a breathing technique publicly recognized as top ss!

    How¡­. How could it possibly be wed?

    Xiao Tianque, however, was recalling episodes from his past. He broke out into cold sweats, and his expression changed. ¡°It¡¯s as you say, Master Su. This old man has encountered three potential fatal dangers on his path of cultivation. The first was when I advanced from the Qi umtion Realm to the Inner Furnace Realm. The other two instances were both within the Inner Furnace Realm.¡±

    ¡°That sounds about right,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°That means that if I used the first method I proposed to heal you, even if you made aplete recovery, so long as you continued using the Golden Billows Incantation, it would be difficult to advance in the slightest. Trying might even lead to fatal danger.¡±

    Xiao Tianque could no longer remain calm. He said anxiously, ¡°Then what about the second method?¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°This Golden Billows Incantation has significant ws, but not enough to pose a problem for me. I¡¯ve already helped you improve it. Use this enhanced version, and you won¡¯t just healpletely from your injuries; you might even be able to proceed further down the Martial Dao.¡±

    As he spoke, he reached up and broke off a mulberry branch, then started writing on the ground.

    Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh~!

    One character after another appeared in the sandy dirt. The characters were grandiose and unrestrained, with big swoops and swirls, and the branch darted smoothly back and forth at top speed.

    Xiao Tianque unwittingly found himself transfixed. Before long, shock rose on his face. The more he saw, the more shocked he felt. By the end, his face was a mask of utter disbelief.

    Zi Jin looked too, but her insufficient cultivation limited her, and she couldn¡¯t fully fathom its profundities.

    Only when Su Yi finished writing did he toss the branch aside and say, ¡°Only by writing it down can I ensure that you¡¯ll remember each and every character, without the slightest deviation. This will prevent misunderstandings.¡±

    Xiao Tianque closed his eyes and thought for a long time. Finally, he let out a long breath, then bowed solemnly to Su Yi. ¡°You¡¯re like a limitless celestial, standing above the Martial Dao. You¡¯ve transformed something rotten into something magical; this is aplete, wless secret art. Having it will bring my Lanling Xiao Family limitless benefit. Please, ept this bow!¡±

    Every word was solemn and sonorant. His voice contained excitement, respect, and also deep-rooted shock, all of it straight from the heart.

    Zi Jin found herself at a loss. She just stood there in a daze.?This¡­.

    Su Yi calmly epted Xiao Tianque¡¯s bow, then waved his hand. ¡°Enough. This matter is already resolved, and I ought to head back.¡±

    With that, he turned to leave.

    ¡°Please, wait up!¡± Xiao Tianque hurried after him, then took out a jade medallion and passed it to Su Yi with both hands. ¡°Sir, this is the insignia of the Lanling Xiao Family. Please, ept it.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s brows shot up. ¡°What do you mean by this?¡±

    Xiao Tianque hurriedly exined, ¡°I am well aware that you¡¯re extraordinary, but if you walk in the world of the mundane, you¡¯ll almost invariably encounter mundane troubles and trivial inconveniences. Given your temperament, I¡¯m sure you dislike such petty matters disturbing you.

    ¡°At least within the neen cities of Cloudriver Prefecture, thismand medallion should be enough to make those mundane problems melt away. Take it as¡­ Take is a token of the Lanling Xiao Family¡¯s good will.

    With that, he added, ¡°Of course, what you¡¯ve done for us today is far more than a meremand medallion can repay. Going forward, if you run into problems, anything at all, we won¡¯t refuse any request!¡±

    Su Yi epted the token. ¡°This disy of good will is a bit surprising. Thanks.¡±

    Even as he spoke, he was already turning around to leave.

    Xiao Tianque sped his fist and watched him leave. Only after Su Yi disappeared from view did he rx. A smile rose on his gaunt face.?I finally¡­.. Established a bit of a connection with Master Su!

    ¡°Grandpa, is Master Su¡¯s revised Golden Billows Incantation really¡­ Is it really that incredible?¡± Zi Jin had watched all of this y out, and it sent waves through her heart. She could no longer hold back from voicing her questions.

    Xiao Tianque sighed with emotion, ¡°He merely heard me describe the Golden Billows Incantation once, but that was enough for him to determine the near-fatal dangers I¡¯ve encountered on my road of cultivation. Then, in less than an instant, he revised the incantation and eliminated its ws. How could something like that merely be ¡®incredible¡¯? It¡¯s no different from turning stone to gold or garbage to treasure with a single touch!¡±

    As he spoke, he turned to Zi Jin, a broad smile on his face. ¡°Lass, you¡¯re still young, and you don¡¯t understand. After undergoing Master Su¡¯s revisions, our n¡¯s inheritance, the Golden Billows Incantation, haspletely changed. Going forward, our Xiao Family¡­. Is certain to see Grandmasters spring up in far greater numbers!¡±

    Zi Jin was finally starting to understand, and she couldn¡¯t help but get excited. ¡°This¡­. That¡¯s wonderful!¡±

    ¡°Do you dare say even now that Master Su is nothing but the Wen Family¡¯s live-in son-inw?¡± asked Xiao Tianque with a smile.

    Zi Jin was instantly shamefaced. She said awkwardly, ¡°Grandpa, I really didn¡¯t see the bigger picture earlier. I was ignorant and narrow-minded.¡±

    Xiao Tianque looked at his transcendently beautiful granddaughter and said amiably, ¡°Ordinary men cannot determine which trees will one day soar into the clouds. Only after a tree breaks through the canopy and towers over the rest of the forest do they realize its magnificence. Su Yi is still young, and he¡¯s hidden himself within the mundane world. He is just like a tree destined to reach the clouds. We were fortunate enough to encounter someone of his level, so we ought to do everything we can to build a rtionship with him!¡±

    ¡°Grandpa,¡± said Zi Jin, ¡°Are you trying to rope Master Su in?¡±

    ¡°Rope him in?¡± Xiao Tianqueughed. ¡°How could someone so distinguished serve beneath another? A Grandmaster of the Martial Dao can only look up to someone of his skill. Perhaps¡­. Only Earthly Immortals are qualified to discuss the Dao with him as equals?¡±

    Only Earthly Immortals were qualified topare themselves to Su Yi??The more Zi Jin heard, the more surprised she felt.

    ¡°Besides, Master Su is still a young man. The heights of his future aplishments are sure to be beyond our imagination!¡± Xiao Tianque¡¯s eyes shed like fire. ¡°If we¡¯re to build an amiable rtionship with someone like him, we have to treat him with the utmost sincerity!

    ¡°We¡¯ve already established a line ofmunication with him. All I can say is, this is an enormous stroke of fortune, both for me, and for our entire Xiao Family!¡±

    A tidal wave of emotion swept over Zi Jin, and quite some time passed before she calmed down.

    After a while, the dazed look in her eyes gave way to determination, and she said softly, ¡°Grandpa, please be at ease. I¡¯ll be certain to seize this opportunity!¡±

 Chapter 18: The Birthday Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 18: The Birthday Banquet</h4>

    The Wen Family.

    When Su Yi returned, he saw a dense flow of human traffic. Servants were as numerous as the clouds, and the entire estate was extraordinarily lively.

    Today was the matriarch¡¯s eightieth birthday, and the Wen Family had been busy with preparations for days.

    It wasn¡¯t just the branch members who¡¯de to join in the festivities; many major powers and members of factions on good terms with the Wen Family hade to celebrate too.?Word of tonight¡¯s birthday banquet had spread throughout Guangling City, and everyone was paying attention.

    Su Yi, however, wasn¡¯t concerned about any of this.?He was just an overlooked live-in son-inw. No one would ask any questions if he didn¡¯t participate.

    Or so he thought.

    ¡°Brother-inw!¡± Just as Su Yi returned home, he saw a petite, graceful figure standing there waving at him. Her elegantly beautiful face was nothing but smiles.

    At sixteen, Wen Lingxue was a pure and blossoming beauty.

    ¡°What are you standing there for?¡± Su Yi smiled back.

    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you, of course.¡± Wen Lingxue stepped up to greet him and affectionately wrapped her arm around his. ¡°Brother-inw, just now, my mom said that when you got back, you were to participate in the birthday banquet too.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Su Yi was stunned.

    Wen Lingxue exined, ¡°She said it was on my grandmother¡¯s orders.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Wen Lingxue¡¯s grandmother was none other than the Wen Family matriarch, Liang Wenbi. She upied a transcendent position within the family; even Family Head Wen Changjing dared not go against her orders.

    A year ago, it was Liang Wenbi who personally decided his and Wen Lingzhao¡¯s marriage agreement. Wen Lingzhao, her parents, and the other nsmen¡¯s objections made no difference at all!

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    After reawakening the memories of his past life, he¡¯d thought to himself that he ought to find an opportunity to talk to the family matriarch and ask about what happened back then.

    The scattered residences of the Wen Family estate were bustling with activity as guests came, one after another, to offer their congrattions.

    The Wen Family was one of Guangling City¡¯s Three Great ns, and their foundations and connections were exceptional. The current leader was Wen Changjing, who had two younger brothers: Wen Changqing and Wen Changtai.

    Them aside, the?Wen Family had several branches, which split off and formed even more branches over time. Today, the Wen Family numbered over a thousand people in total.

    Today, countless nsmen would reconnect, and numerous guests would converge, resulting in an extraordinary spectacle.

    .

    The area around the n hall had long since been prepared, and it now held a sumptuous feast.

    ¡°Lingxue, you¡¯re here!¡± As soon as Su Yi and Wen Lingxue arrived, the numerous youths waiting outside the n hall called out to her in greeting, one after another.

    These were members of the Wen Family¡¯s younger generation, and most of them were close to Wen Lingxue in age.

    However, without exception, their brows furrowed when they saw Su Yi. They pointedly ignored him.

    Except for one youth in brocade robes. ¡°Su Yi,¡± he said in obvious displeasure, ¡°Who do you think you are? There¡¯s no seat for you here. Hurry up and leave. Don¡¯t even think about ruining the mood!¡±

    Wen Shaobei.

    He was a handsome, talented member of the Wen Family¡¯s younger generation.

    However, he was born into a branch family, so his status was inferior to Wen Lingxue and other main-branch disciples.

    As soon as Wen Shaobei spoke up, the othersughed and chimed in their agreement.

    Su Yi had married into the family as a live-in son-inw, and throughout the past year, everyone in the family looked down on him. Worse, they saw him as a good-for-nothing. Even the servants dared mock him openly.

    Wen Lingxue scowled. ¡°Wen Shaobei, listen up! It was my grandmother who told me to?bring Brother-inw?to join us at the banquet! Now you¡¯re trying to kick him out? Are you trying to go against my grandmother¡¯s wishes?¡±

    ¡°That¡­.¡± Wen Shaobei was instantly at a loss for words. The others were stunned as well, and their jaws mped shut. There was no way they¡¯d dare go against the matriarch¡¯s orders!

    ¡°Let¡¯s just chat on our own,¡± he said, feigning casual ease. ¡°We can just pretend?he?doesn¡¯t exist.¡±

    The members of the Wen Family¡¯s younger generation immediately formed a circle, excluding Su Yi and ignoring himpletely, as if he were invisible.

    Since Wen Lingxue stood with him, they ignored her too.

    Su Yi naturally wouldn¡¯t concern himself over something like this. He called Wen LIngxue over to the side and whispered, ¡°Lingxue, after the birthday banquet,e pay me a visit. I have something to give you.¡±

    ¡°Ah? What is it?¡± she asked curiously.

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll find out.¡±

    Almost immediately after he said this, someone cried out, ¡°Cousin Jueyuan is here!¡±

    Wen Shaobei and the girls all looked over. Even some of the nearby guests and elders?stared.

    They then saw a youth in white robes approaching from a distance. He had sharp, sword-like eyebrows and bright eyes, and he looked dignified and impressive. His looks and bearing stood out from the crowd.

    ¡°Wen Jueyuan! The most outstanding talent of the Wen Family¡¯s younger generation!¡± someone sighed.

    ¡°Ah, so it was Cousin Jueyuan.¡± Wen Lingxue¡¯s pretty face lit up with admiration too.

    Wen Jueyuan was the son of Family Head Wen Changjing. He entered Pinecloud Sword Manor at nine years old. At thirteen, he became a disciple of Blueriver Sword Manor¡¯s outer sect. Then, just four short yearster, he was promoted to the inner sect in a single attempt.

    He¡¯d spent his life cultivating, and he¡¯d already reached the fourthyer of the Blood Cirction Realm, ¡°Refining Bone¡±!

    This level of aplishment was, within Guangling City, enough to make even major powers sigh over their own inferiority!

    Wen Jueyuan was already effectively the leader of the family¡¯s younger generation!

    He walked over and looked at?Wen?Lingxue, Wen Shaobei, and the other youths, then gentlymanded, ¡°Today is my grandmother¡¯s birthday. You¡¯d best be on your best behavior. Don¡¯t do anything to embarrass the family in front of our guests.¡±

    As for Su Yi? Wen Jueyuan ignored him too.

    ¡°Yes.¡± All of them hurriedly voiced their agreement.

    Wen Jueyuan nodded, but said no more. Instead, he walked directly into the n hall and took a seat.

    At tonight¡¯s banquet, only high-ranked elders and the very pinnacle of the younger generation were qualified to dine within the n hall!

    The likes of Wen Lingxue and Wen Shaobei currently had no such qualifications.

    Thus, when they looked at?Wen?Jueyuan, their gazes carried a hint of irrepressible jealousy. They couldn¡¯t help wondering when they¡¯d make it to that level too.

    ¡°If my big sister was here, she could definitely sit inside,¡± said Wen Lingxue with an air of regret

    No one argued with her. Wen Lingzhao was already a disciple of Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy! That status alone qualified her to sit with the family higher-ups as their equal.

    ¡°I heard that this birthday banquet is different,¡± whispered one of the girls seated near Wen Shaobei. ¡°It¡¯s of the utmost importance to the entire Wen Family.¡±

    Another youth added, ¡°I heard from my father that damaging rumors about the Wen Family are spreading throughout the city. There are people saying that we¡¯re sure to lose our ce among the Three Great ns within ten years.¡±

    Yet another youth muttered, ¡°We¡¯re hosting this banquet specifically to resolve this issue. The more influential characters who participate, the better it¡¯ll be for the family. If we make a good enough showing, those damaging rumors will disappear on their own.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll just have to wait and see how capable First and Second Uncle are,¡± said Wen Shaobei. ¡°As for Third Uncle, heh heh¡­.¡±

    He nced at the nearby Wen Lingxue, but left the rest unsaid.

    Within the Wen Family¡¯s main line of descent, Wen Changjing was the family head and held the most authority. He also had the most extensivework, and he never had any shortage of famous and influential guests.

    Wen Changqing was the main line¡¯s second?elder, and he was in charge of the family¡¯s properties and businesses. He, too, had a deep and expensivework.

    Wen Changtai was different. Although he was the main line¡¯s third elder, he had an unsophisticated nature, and his talent was mediocre. Add that to a weak cultivation, and he had few connections at all. His position within the family wasn¡¯t at all high.

    If he weren¡¯t Wen Changjing and Wen Changqing¡¯s little brother, others might even look down on him.

    Although Wen Shaobei left the rest of his words unsaid, how could Wen Lingxue miss what he was implying?

    Her beautiful face darkened into a scowl. He made fun of Su Yi earlier, and now he was talking smack about her father. Of course she was angry!

    And yet, she couldn¡¯t really argue.

    She knew full well that her father¡­ really was a bit overly unexceptional¡­.

    As she thought this, she felt stifled, and her spirits sank.

    It was then that a big hand patted her on the shoulder. Immediately afterward, Su Yi whispered in her ear, ¡°Lingxue, during our time on this, we¡¯ll inevitably be the targets of cold nces and mocking words. If you¡¯re weaker than the person insulting you, there¡¯s no harm in enduring their insults. But if you endure and retreat blindly even when you¡¯re strong enough to fight back, you¡¯ll only encourage their arrogant blustering.¡±

    Wen Lingxue thought it over, then took a deep breath. ¡°I understand, Brother-inw.¡±

    With that, she walked right up to Wen Shaobei and said icily, ¡°Apologize.¡±

    Her gaze was clear, but her words were cold as ice. Wen Shaobei and the other youths were whispering amongst themselves when they stopped, dazed.

    ¡°Lingxue, what do you mean by that? We were just chatting. How did we offend you?¡± Wen Shaobei furrowed his brow.

    Wen Lingxue seemed iparably imposing, and her clear eyes shed like thunder as they bore into Wen Shaobei.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t apologize,¡± she said, pausing for emphasis between each word, ¡°I¡¯ll go tell my uncles everything you just said. I¡¯ll be curious to see whether they let you off or not!¡±

    ¡°I¡­.¡± Wen Shaobei looked uncertain. Those beside him had all shut their mouths, not daring to get involved.

    No matter what, Wen Lingxue was a member of the main bloodline!

    Her father was the third?elder?of the main bloodline, Family Head Wen Changjing¡¯s biological younger brother. In terms of status, mere branch members like them couldn¡¯t even begin topare to her.

    And?Wen?Lingxue¡¯s older sister, Wen Lingzhao, was now a disciple of Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy. Even the family head attached enormous importance to her!

    If, under these circumstances, Wen Lingxue disclosed this matter, there was no need to even question it: Wen Shaobei was the one who¡¯d get in trouble.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it once more: apologize!¡±

    As everyone watched, Wen Shaobei¡¯s expression changed in rapid session, and a long time passed before he said anything. Wen Lingxue¡¯s expression grew frostier and frostier. She was just a sixteen-year-old girl, but her anger was shockingly constricting and oppressive.

    Finally, Wen Shaobei lowered his head and whispered, his voice as quiet as a gnat, ¡°I¡­. I was wrong¡­.¡±

    Wen Lingxue¡¯s heart instantly filled with indescribable delight, but her voice went cold. ¡°Speak up; I couldn¡¯t hear you.¡±

    Wen Shaobei reacted as if he¡¯d been beaten. He slumped, then said bitterly, ¡°Lingxue, I was wrong. Please, don¡¯t take this any further.¡±

    The others, meanwhile, were silent as cicadas in winter.

    Su Yi watched as this yed out, and he couldn¡¯t help but nod to himself.

    Everyone had to grow up sooner orter.

 Chapter 19: When Heaven and Earth Are on Your Side

    <h4>Chapter 19: When Heaven and Earth Are on Your Side</h4>

    When Wen Lingxue returned to Su Yi¡¯s side, her cold demeanor disappeared, like an icyke melting and revealing the warm waters below. Her beautiful eyes shone.

    ¡°Brother-inw, this feels great!¡± The young woman¡¯s gaze revealed a thread of excitement.

    Su Yiughed, then offered her another pointer. ¡°When conducting yourself in society, knowing how to use your position is a type of knowledge, like sailing with the wind or swimming with the current. Some incredible cultivators can even call upon the power of heaven and earth to prove their dao.

    ¡°But at the same time, borrowed power neversts. An ancient poem states ¡®when your situation is advantageous, it seems as though heaven and earth themselves are on your side, but when fortune departs, even a hero struggles to retain their freedom.¡¯ If you rely on external power, external power will eventually cast you away.¡±

    When she heard this, Wen Lingxue sank into thought. ¡°Brother-inw, you¡®re saying that when you take advantage of your situation, you have to know the proper limits, and that at the end of the day, what matters most is bing strong in your own right. Is that it?¡±

    Su Yi smiled and nodded. She was clever. Some things, he merely needed to touch on for her to understand.

    Not far away, a pair of hateful eyes bore into Su Yi.

    This gaze belonged to Wen Shaobei.

    He dared not offend Wen Lingxue, so he nned to vent his rage on Su Yi instead.

    Furthermore, he was confident that there was nothing she could do about it. This was because, throughout the entire Wen Family, no one else cared if Su Yi got bullied.

    Su Yi naturally noticed his gaze, but he paid it no heed.?If that kid dares try anything, I¡¯ll naturally teach him how to behave himself.

    He and Wen Lingxue sat at one of the drinking tables. However, Wen Lingxue gradually realized that something was amiss. All the other tables were packed, the guests chatting andughing amongst themselves. They looked vibrant and bustling.

    Their table, however, only had the two of them. They were strikingly, unusually alone, the sight impossible to miss.

    ¡°Brother-inw¡­..¡± Wen Lingxue nced at Su Yi. She was a bit angry, but also a bit concerned.

    There was no way she¡¯d miss that both the Wen nsmen and the banquet guests looked at Su Yi as if he were some god of gue, or as if they feared nothing more than failing to avoid him!

    Su Yi, however, seemed perfectly at ease. He lifted his cup of wine, refilled it, thenughed, ¡°None in attendance are worthy of drinking with us, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Wen Lingxue couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth andugh. She finally rxed.

    A cute little boy was headed in their direction. He looked about six or seven, and it was obvious that he was looking for a ce to sit.

    ¡°Little Mingrong,e sit with me!¡± Wen Lingxue gleefully waved him over.

    The boy agreed excitedly, but when he saw Su Yi, he immediately stopped in his tracks and let out a crisp shout, ¡°I, Wen Mingrong, might be young, but even I disdain to consort with a live-in son-inw like Su Yi!¡±

    Throughout the surrounding area, the lively atmosphere came to sudden standstill. Everyone¡¯s expressions went strange. Then, they burst intoughter. The air filled with the sound of revelry.

    Wen Shaobei and hispanions clutched their bellies and guffawed, unable to control themselves.

    Children spoke without scruples, but that meant that they were the most honest of all.

    His single sentence was enough to reveal just how low Su Yi¡¯s status in the Wen Family really was!

    Wen Lingxue¡¯s beautiful face frosted over, and she shot the little boy a vicious re. Even so, she naturally wouldn¡¯t argue with a child.

    When she turned to Su Yi, it seemed he hadn¡¯t even noticed. He was happily drinking away, perfectly content.

    ¡­¡­

    Within the n hall.

    Qin Qing was decidedly displeased.

    The seats were packed, prominent figures as numerous as the clouds, but practically all of them were clustered around Family Head Wen Changjing and Second Elder Wen Changqing.

    Almost no one so much as inquired at Wen Changtai¡¯s table. She and her husband just sat there, alone and ignored. It couldn¡¯t have been any more awkward.

    The feeling of being so tantly ignored left Qin Qing with a bellyful of resentment. ¡°Look at your older brothers! Now, look at yourself! It seems I can¡¯t count on you ever making something of yourself!¡±

    Qin Qing red viciously at Wen Changtai. Inwardly, she was ovee with regret. Had she known things would turn out this way, she would have sent her elder daughter a letter and called her back. As a disciple of Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy, she could have at least helped them maintain appearances.

    ¡°Hahhh¡­ We¡¯re family, so why say something like that?¡± Wen Changtai sighed.

    This only made Qin Qing¡¯s temper re up. She whispered, ¡°Look at the branch family members! Even they¡¯re making fun of us! Even your eldest brother¡¯s son, Jueyuan, has outshined our entire family!¡±

    It seemed as if she were venting all herints at once. ¡°If you were even the least bitpetent, we wouldn¡¯t be in such an awkward position, now would we?¡±

    Wen Changtai grimaced, but he didn¡¯t dare argue.

    As they spoke, influential figures offered their congrattions, one after another. Everyst one of them came bearingvish gifts, making the matriarch beam with delight.

    Throughout this process, Family Head Wen Changjing and Second Elder Wen Changqing exchanged pleasantries with their distinguished guests. They both seemed high-spirited and energetic.

    Qin Qing watched his y out. She felt like she were sitting on a bed of needles.

    It was then of all times that a certain childish voice boomed throughout the hall, ¡°I, Wen Mingrong, might be young, but even I disdain to consort with a live-in son-inw like Su Yi!¡±

    This voice hade out of nowhere, but everyone in the great hall heard it. The lively atmosphere instantly came to a standstill.

    Immediately afterward, the sound of uproariousughter emanated from outside. Those inside the n hall couldn¡¯t help butugh along.

    Su Yi!

    Who in Guangling City didn¡¯t know of the Wen Family¡¯s live-in son-inw?

    ¡°Whose kid was that? He¡¯s got such spirit at such a young age. His future is limitless!¡± A silver-whiskered elderughed.

    This only invited yet another round ofughter.

    Qin Qing felt her cheeks redden. She looked at her mediocre husband, then recalled Su Yi, her son-inw. Despite herself, she felt utterly dismal.

    It¡¯s bad enough that I found myself a useless man, but even my daughter¡¯s husband is a good-for-nothing! Why are the heavens so unfair?

    But then, before the boisterousughter died down, they heard another voice from afar:

    ¡°Family Head Huang Yunchong hase to offer congrattions on behalf of the Huang Family!¡±

    Throughout the great hall, everyone instantly grew serious.

    In Guangling City, the Huang Family upied a rock-solid position as the second of the Three Great ns.

    Huang Yunchong, moreover, had shaken the entire city. He wielded true power and authority.

    Although there were numerous influential figures gathered within the n hall, in terms of status, practically none of them were remotelyparable to Huang Yunchong.

    ¡°Please,e right this way,¡± said the family matriarch from the seat of honor. She was smiling.

    Regardless of any prior grudges between the Huang and Wen Families, that the head of the Huang Family woulde here in person was an enormous honor. It reflected well on the entire Wen Family.

    Wen Changjing and Wen Changqing immediately rose and prepared to wee him.

    Outside the n hall, the various Wen nsmen and guests all nced over.

    Before long, they saw the valiant, purple-robed Huang Yunchong walk inside. His son, Huang Qianjun, was right behind him, followed by two elderly retainers.

    In this formation, they were like stars clustered around the radiant moon.

    ¡°The head of the Huang Family!¡±

    ¡°Uncle Huang is here too?¡±

    ¡°Brother Huang, what a pleasant surprise! We¡¯re ttered that you¡¯d visit us in person.¡±

    As Huang Yunchong strode along the path, the guests called out their greetings, their expressions humble and even toadyish.

    Even the Wen nsmen wore respectul, fervent looks on their faces.

    The young Huang Qianjun walked behind his father, looking proud and aloof. He¡¯d long since grown ustomed to scenes like this.

    Suddenly, Huang Yunchong paused mid-step, his gaze drawn to a certain location.

    The crowd followed his gaze. Throughout the surrounding area, practically everyone had risen to greet Family Head Huang. The one exception was a certain table upied by just two people, one man and one woman. Neither of them had moved in the slightest, and the sight was jarring.

    They were none other than Su Yi and Wen Lingxue.

    No manners!?Many of the guests inwardly shook their heads.

    The Wen nsmen, meanwhile, furrowed their brows.?The esteemed head of the Huang Family paid us a personal visit. How can they remain seated so ostentatiously?

    One of the elders cleared his throat, but just as he was about to rebuke Su Yi and Wen Lingxue, his eyes widened.

    He¡¯d just watched as Huang Yunchong hurried up to their table, bowed slightly at the waist, and sped his fist. ¡°Young Lord Su.¡±

    The entire venue fell silent. Everyone looked utterly baffled.

    Su Yi seemed to have only just reacted. He nced up at Huang Yunchong. ¡°Here to offer birthday greetings?¡±

    Huang Yunchong nodded. ¡°Exactly.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. With that, he looked away and poured himself another cup of wine, paying Huang Yunchong no further heed.

    But Huang Yunchong wasn¡¯t the least bit upset. He seemed to think it perfectly natural that Su Yi wouldn¡¯t rise or bow in greeting.

    Many of those present were stunned; they almost didn¡¯t dare believe their eyes.

    It was then that Family Head Wen Changjing hurried over. He smiled broadly and sped his fist. ¡°Brother Huang, what an honor to have you here! Please excuse me for not going out to meet you by the gate. Please,e with me. Let¡¯s talk further in the n¡¯s great hall.¡±

    When he saw that Su Yi had no objections, Huang Yunchong straightened his back. His presence seemed to change; he now looked utterly dignified and arrogant.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you, then.¡± Huang Yunchong nodded to Wen Changjing, then followed him into the n hall.

    Those remaining outside watched in a daze. The entire venue fell briefly silent.

    ¡°Why was Family Head Huang so polite to that live-in son-inw?¡±

    Waves rose in many of the onlookers¡¯ hearts. They were simply shocked.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Wen Shaobei and the other Wen nsmen were at a loss. How lofty was Huang Yunchong¡¯s status? Why would he take the initiative to greet someone as lowly as Su Yi?

    The nearby guests¡¯ expressions went strange as well. They sensed that something wasn¡¯t quite right about this.

    ¡°Brother-inw, this¡­.¡± Wen Lingxue was rather confused as well. Her bright eyes flicked towards Su Yi.

    ¡°I beat up Huang Qianjun just a few days ago, right? Well, around noon yesterday, Huang Yunchong took the initiative to apologize to me at the Immortal Gathering House.¡± Su Yi smiled. ¡°Going forward, you needn¡¯t worry about the Huang Family making trouble for you.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Wen Lingxue was so stunned, she couldn¡¯t even speak.

    Su Yi¡¯s tone was too casual; she didn¡¯t know if she ought to take his words seriously or not.

    At that moment, within the n hall, many of the VIP guests sensed something was amiss as well. Huang Yunchong became the center of attention as soon as he arrived.

    Huang Yunchong ignored the crowd¡¯s stares and walked right up to the matriarch. He ordered, ¡°Someone, present our birthday gift.¡±

    An elderly servant immediately stepped forth and proferred a jade box. ¡°Matriarch, this is the gift the master of our house has prepared for you. With this pair of carved hundred-year agate scepters, we wish you all the longevity of the southern mountains and sess in all your endeavors.¡±

    The matriarch was instantly tickled pink, and she smiled. ¡°Your presence alone is an iparable delight. What need is there for presents? Changjing, hurry and guide Family Head Huang to his seat.¡±

    Wen Changjing smiled and called out to him. ¡°Brother Huang, this way please.¡±

    However, to his surprise, Huang Yunchong merely waved. ¡°Just a moment.¡±

    Then, as the onlookers watched in disbelief, he stepped up to Wen Changtai and Qin Qing¡¯s table, smiled, and sped his fist. ¡°Brother Changtai, Sister Qin Qing, I heard that your daughter has entered Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy to continue her cultivation. This is rare, wonderful news! I¡¯vee bearing a humble congrattory gift. Please, take it as a token of my good intentions. Whatever you do, you mustn¡¯t refuse it.¡±

 Chapter 20: An Ill-Intentioned Guest

    <h4>Chapter 20: An Ill-Intentioned Guest</h4>

    As soon as Huang Yunchong finished speaking, an elderly retainer stepped forth, proffering a jade box with both hands.

    He handed it to the couple, saying, ¡°Sir, Madam, this box contains two pieces of Nine-Leafed King Ginseng. The master of the house has prepared them for Su Yi and his wife. Kindly ept them on their behalf.¡±

    Nine-Leafed King Ginseng!

    The group gathered in the hall could no longer remain calm.

    Many of these prominent figures¡¯ hearts shook, and their expressions changed.

    This was a true ¡°spiritual medicine¡±, a precious treasure of shocking value. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t purchasable at any ordinary market!

    Avish gift! An absolutelyvish gift!

    Who would have guessed that the esteemed head of the Huang Family, in addition to offering birthday greetings, would personally prepare such an enormous present for the least prestigious of the Wen Family¡¯s three main-line elders and his family?

    Even?Wen?Changjing and Wen Changqing were stunned and uncertain; they couldn¡¯t tell what Huang Yunchong was thinking.

    Qin Qing and Wen Changtai could no longer remain seated, and they hurriedly rose to their feet, shocked and ttered.

    ¡°Thank¡­. Thank you¡­!¡± Wen Changtai hurriedly sped his fist, and when he spoke, it was with a bit of a stutter. He¡¯d always been a simple, honest sort. When had he ever experienced anything like this?

    Huang Yunchong smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve got yourself a good daughter, and a good son-inw, too!¡±

    He particrly emphasized the word ¡°son-inw¡±, his tone carrying a subtle hint of emotion.

    Wen Changtai felt immensely gratified, and he broke into a huge smile. For the head of the Huang Family to praise them so highly was an honor.

    .

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that this pair of Nine-Leafed King Ginseng is for Lingzhao?¡± Qin Qing was still hesitant, as if she dared not believe what was happening. She couldn¡¯t help but ask for confirmation.

    Huang Yunchong nced at the elderly attendant, who hurriedly exined, ¡°Madam, this gift is for your daughter?and?for your son-inw.¡±

    Qin Qing instantly smiled. Whether the gift was for her daughter or for her son-inw, it was all the same to her!

    What pleased her most was that, before, Wen Changtai¡¯s table had been deste, and practically no one had even bothered to greet them. Yet now, Huang Yunchong had shown up, and he didn¡¯t just greet them; he even gave them a generous present! In doing so, he¡¯d made them the center of attention.

    This feeling was unquestionably blissful!

    Lingzhao, that girl, is reallying along nicely! She didn¡¯t evene back for the banquet, but she¡¯s still made her old mom look good!?Qin Qing thought to herself in satisfaction.

    Huang Yunchong said no more. He¡¯d already made himself clear enough. Whether Wen Changtai and his wife understood or not was their problem.

    Just knowing that he¡¯d given this present, which was primarily intended for Su Yi as an ¡°apology gift¡±, put Huang Yunchong at ease.

    Su Yi might not care about a paltry gift like that, but he¡¯s sure to sense that our Huang Family is effectively lowering its head and offering a sincere apology. That ought to be enough,?Huang Yunchong thought to himself.

    ¡°Brother Huang, please, take a seat.¡± Wen Changjing smiled and walked over to invite Huang Yunchong over once more.

    This time, Huang Yunchong didn¡¯t refuse. However, before taking his seat, he turned to Huang Qianjun and said, ¡°You go sit outside.¡±

    Huang Qianjun was stunned for a moment, but then he seemed to understand. He immediately turned and left the n hall.

    He didn¡¯t even look at the other tables. Instead, he steeled himself and walked straight over to Su Yi¡¯s table. In a low voice, he said sheepishly, ¡°Brother Su¡­.¡±

    Su Yi nced at the formerly arrogant hoodlum. Huang Qianjun now looked meek and submissive.

    ¡°Today, you¡¯re here as a guest,¡± said Su Yi casually. ¡°I, however, am not the host. Sit wherever you please.¡±

    Huang Qianjun reacted as if an enormous weight had been lifted from his shoulders, and he immediately but cautiously took a seat.

    Wen Lingxue¡¯s brows knit faintly, and she seemed a bit confused.?Huang Qianjun seems somewhat different today, as if he¡¯s guilty about what he¡¯s done. He looks downright honest and obedient.

    Is this still that same arrogant, vicious silkpants?

    Those nearby felt dizzy. They looked at each other, unsure of what was going on. Even Wen Shaobei and hispanions could tell that something wasn¡¯t quite right, and their expressions were full of confusion.

    Su Yi, the disregarded live-in son-inw, was drinking with great relish. Meanwhile, Huang Qianjun, the silkpants famous throughout the city, was sitting there, mild and reserved.

    This scene was jarringly out of ce.

    However, no one would offer any exnations.

    Su Yi wouldn¡¯t say anything, and Huang Qianjun naturally wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to broadcast his own humiliation.

    All of a sudden, the surrounding atmosphere turned rather strange.

    Shortly after, yet another voice rang out from the distance, ¡°Li Tianhan, head of the Li Family, is here to offer his congrattions!¡±

    The entire venue burst into uproar, and many of the guests could no longer remain seated.

    The Li Family was the most powerful in Guangling City, and the current family head, Li Tianhan, had a vast and powerfulwork in addition to being capable in his own right. He had connections with many major ns throughout Cloudriver Prefecture.

    And everyone in Guangling City knew that the Li and Wen Families were on poor terms!

    Especially recently. Once the Wen Family declined, the Li Family started watching them hungrily, and they made numerous attempts to annex the various businesses under the Wen Family¡¯s control.

    It was fair to say that the two families¡¯ rtionship was as tense as it could get, and while their grudge wasn¡¯t necessarily irreconcble, they already saw each other as enemies.

    Yet now, Family Head Li Tianhan had appeared to wish the Wen Family matriarch a happy birthday?

    Was he really here to congratte her?

    Or did he have other ns?

    As the crowd questioned his intentions, a gaunt, straight-backed man in long, navy blue robes walked over from afar.

    His cold eyes shed like lightning, and his stride was as powerful as a dragon or?tiger¡¯s. His every movement gave off a formless, imposing pressure. As he passed, no one dared speak. All the guests were as silent as cicadas in winter.

    This was Li Tianhan! He was a famous, valiant figure within Guangling City.

    A handsome youth in luxurious robes, a scabbard at his waist, followed him. His features bore a distinct resemnce to Li Tianhan¡¯s.

    Li Moyun!

    He was Li?Tianhan¡¯s?eldest son, as well as an inner sect disciple of Blueriver Sword Manor¡¯s East Court. He was a prominent figure among Guangling City¡¯s younger generation.

    ¡°When did he get back?¡± Wen Shaobei and the other youths¡¯ expressions changed dramatically.

    To the youths of Guangling City, Li?Moyun?was like a tall mountain. The pressure he put on them left them unable to even lift their heads. He was simply in a league of his own.

    Although Wen Changjing¡¯s son, Wen Jueyuan, was outstanding too, his reputation was somewhat inferior byparison.

    ¡°Brother Li, you honor us with your presence. Forgive us for not weing you at the gate.¡± Wen Changjing was startled into action, and he went up to wee their new guest. However, his expression was visibly cold and distant, without any of the warmth he used to greet Huang Yunchong.

    ¡°Today is the matriarch¡¯s birthday, and the Wen Family is surrounded by such distinguished guests. How could I miss such an event?¡± said Li Tianhan tly. ¡°Oh, I see. I came uninvited, but I trust Brother Wen won¡¯t take offense?

    Wen Changjing replied expressionlessly, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. You¡¯re here, and that makes you our guest. Please, join us in the n hall.¡±

    Li Tianhan nodded, but before he went any further, Li Moyun suddenly spoke up. ¡°Father, please wait a moment.¡±

    Then, as the crowd watched, he walked right up to one of the tables, stopping next to Su Yi. ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother Su, long time no see.¡±

    He had an air of yful superiority as he gazed down at Su Yi.

    ¡°Do you have business with me?¡± Su Yi asked casually. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to stand up.

    During his time at Blueriver Sword Manor, he¡¯d been the Sword Chief of the outer sect, while Li Moyun was already a disciple of the inner sect¡¯s East Court. He was superior to Su Yi in every way, from his backing and position to his cultivation.

    However, they hadn¡¯t interacted much at all during their time at Blueriver Sword Manor.

    Li Moyun stared intently at Su Yi for a moment, then said seriously, ¡°I just wanted to tell you something: someone like you is in no way worthy of Lingzhao!¡±

    With that, he turned and took up his position at his father¡¯s side. Then, father and son strode into the n hall.

    From beginning to end, he didn¡¯t spare Su Yi so much as a second nce. In doing so, he inadvertently revealed the full extent of his cold indifference, pride, and disdain.

    The expressions of the nearby guests grew strange.

    Today, Su Yi had drawn far too much attention!

    First, it was Huang Yunchong. Upon arrival, the head of the Huang Family immediately took the initiative to greet Su Yi.

    Then, there was Li Moyun, a leading figure of his generation. He¡¯d gone up to Su Yi, unprovoked. Then, without any reservations whatsoever, he told him he was unworthy of Wen Lingzhao!

    Either incident on its own was more than enough to draw attention.

    Of course, whether this limelight was a good thing or not was up for debate. Either way, Su Yi didn¡¯t care in the least.

    He hadn¡¯t nned to participate in tonight¡¯s banquet at all. If not for his desire to meet with the Wen Family matriarch and ask about what happenedst year, he would have left a long time ago.

    ¡°How detestable that guy is!¡± Wen Lingxue scowled.

    ¡°He¡¯s most likely here for the same reason as Wei Zhengyang,¡± said Su Yi indifferently. ¡°He¡¯s got his sights set on your sister.¡±

    ¡°Brother¡­ Brother Su, your foresight is as keen as a prophet¡¯s!¡± Huang Qianjun, who¡¯d been sitting there meekly all this time, added tentatively, ¡°To the best of my knowledge, Li?Moyun?has been infatuated with Miss Lingzhao for years, and he¡¯s stated on more than one asion that he¡¯d marry her or no one at all¡­.¡±

    As he spoke, he snuck a furtive nce at Su Yi¡¯s expression. When he saw that Su Yi wasn¡¯t angry, he continued with renewed courage. ¡°But how could he possiblypare to you, Brother Su? For what he said just now, he deserves a hard p right in the face!¡±

    Su Yi smiled faintly. ¡°Are you trying to encourage me to go deal with him?¡±

    Huang Qianjun froze from head to toe, then broke out in cold sweats. He hurriedly waved his hands. ¡°Please, Brother Su, don¡¯t misunderstand. His insults were over the line, and it made me angry, that¡¯s all!¡±

    After witnessing Su Yi¡¯s methods in the Immortal Gathering House yesterday, he felt both awe and terror before Su Yi. He was like a mouse who¡¯d seen a cat¡ªno, he was even worse off. He naturally wouldn¡¯t dare try any funny business!

    Su Yi said nothing, but inwardly, he felt rather strange.

    Both Wei Zhengyang and Li Moyun harbored one-sided interest in Wen Lingzhao. This only highlighted just how extraordinarily charming she was.

    But at the same time, Su Yi caught a whiff oftent danger. What if one of the two of them made him wear a ¡°green hat¡±? How could he bear such a thing?

    He and Wen Lingzhao might be husband and wife in name only, but it still counted!

    Su Yi had reincarnated to cultivate anew. He certainly didn¡¯t wish to bear the title ¡°cuckold¡± in his new life.

    I¡¯ll have to find a chance to break things off with Wen LIngzhaopletely. That way, I won¡¯t have to worry about that sort of thing happening¡­.?Su Yi thought to himself.?But first, I¡¯ll have to disabuse Wei Zhengyang and Li Moyun of their ideas. If nothing else works, I can always just kill them and be done with it!

    Meanwhile, within the n hall.

    After presenting his birthday gift, Li Tianhan¡¯s gaze swept around his surroundings before finallynding on Wen Changjing. ¡°In addition to offering my congrattions, I have two other reasons foring here today.¡±

    When they heard this, every VIP¡¯s expression seemed to say ¡°I knew it!¡± They¡¯d long since guessed that Li Tianhan had some other purpose foring here.

    Wen Changjing instantly went on guard, and his eyes narrowed. ¡°Brother Li, whatever it is, can¡¯t it wait until after the banquet? Besides, more distinguished guests will be arriving soon, and I¡¯m afraid I have no time to discuss such matters.¡±

    Li Tianhan immediately let out a carefreeugh. ¡°Distinguished guests? In the Wen Family¡¯s current state? Brother Wen, don¡¯t tell me you still think the city lord is going to pay a visit in person? To the best of my knowledge, Wen Changqing has made numerous visits to his manor over the past few days, only to be refused at the door!¡±

    His words revealed faint traces of disdain and mockery.

    The great hall¡¯s atmosphere instantly came toplete standstill. The tension was palpable.

    By now, even the dullest among them could tell that Li Tianhan hade with ill intentions!

 Chapter 21: A Cold Glance, Disappearing Like a Puff of Smoke

    <h4>Chapter 21: A Cold nce, Disappearing Like a Puff of Smoke</h4>

    Wen Changjing¡¯s expression instantly darkened.

    Today was the matriarch¡¯s eightieth birthday, and guests hade from far and wide. People were paying attention to what happened here, both in and out of Guangling City.

    Anything that happened at an event like this would spread to the outside world almost immediately.

    Although, on the surface, Li Tianhan was here to offer his congrattions, he was actually here with ill intentions!

    The family matriarch, Second Elder Wen Changqing, and the other family higher-ups all sensed that this wasn¡¯t going well, and each wore a more unsightly expression than thest.

    Li Tianhan seemed pleased with this result. He said tly, ¡°Rx, everyone. Once I resolve these two petty trifles, I¡¯ll be on my way. I certainly won¡¯t do anything to disrupt the festivities.¡±¡±

    Then, without giving Wen Changjing or the others any chance to respond, he continued, ¡°First, I¡¯ve been sayingtely that with the Wen Family¡¯s current foundations, it¡¯s no longer powerful enough to monopolize Guangling City¡¯s medicinal herb business. Today, you must give up half your shares!¡±

    ¡°Half? Li Tianhan, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve gone mad!¡± The veins?bulged?on Wen Changjing¡¯s forehead. He was so mad, he practically jumped.

    The Wen Family higher-ups¡¯ anger was already written in their faces. The family¡¯s primary source of ie was the medicinal herb trade; it was the foundation upon which they built their n.

    Li Tianhan¡¯s demands were exorbitant; he wanted to take over half their business in one fell swoop! He was practically demanding their very lives!

    The guests in attendance sucked in breaths of cold air, and their hearts shook.?The Li Family sure is ruthless!

    Li Tianhan said tly, ¡°Brother Li, you¡¯ve misunderstood something. Brother Huang and I discussed this matter earlier. The Wen Family is to give up half of their shares in total, but the Li Family will only take thirty percent, while the Huang Family will take over the remaining twenty. If you refuse, well, don¡¯t me us for our poor manners.¡±

    The crowd was dazed, but more than that, terror rose unbidden in their hearts. They¡¯d just realized that Li Tianhan was using thebined power of the Li and Huang Families to force the Wen Family to lower its head!

    In a situation like this, if the Wen Family refused, they were in for endless trouble.

    After all, with their current base of power, there was no way they could resist both families at once.

    Wen Changjing, Wen Changqing and the others were obviously well aware of this. Their hearts sank, and they felt helpless.

    ¡°Brother Huang is here too. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask him directly.¡± As Li Tianhan spoke, he nced toward the nearby Huang Yunchong.

    ¡°Brother Huang, is this true?¡± asked Wen Changjing in a low voice.

    Those seated all nced towards Huang Yunchong, only to see his expression undergo a series of rapid transformations. In the end, he seemed to make up his mind.

    He shot to his feet and said gravely, ¡°It¡¯s not! Don¡¯t talk nonsense! Nothing like that ever happened!¡±

    He refuted it three times in a row.

    The guests were stunned, and at a bit of a loss.?This¡­ What exactly is going on?

    Meanwhile, Wen Changjing andpany lit up with delight.?It seems Li Tianhan and Huang Yunchong haven¡¯t formed an alliance after all!

    ¡°Brother Huang, what¡¯s the meaning of this? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten the agreement we reached earlier!¡± Li Tianhan¡¯s expression shifted; he¡¯d clearly been caught off guard.

    ¡°What promise? That was just a joke! How was I supposed to know you¡¯d take it seriously?¡± Huang Yunchong took a deep breath, then said expressionlessly, ¡°Brother Li, I¡¯d like to remind you of something: this is the Wen Family matriarch¡¯s birthday banquet! You¡¯d best restrain yourself a little!¡±

    ¡°You¡­.¡± Li Tianhan¡¯s expression darkened.

    However, he¡¯d experienced countless ups and downs in his life, and his keen intuition told him that something unusual was going on.?That sted geezer Huang Yunchong! To think he¡¯d turn on me at this critical juncture! Could it be that something unexpected has happened and he no longer dares to get involved?

    ¡°Brother Li, is there anything else you¡¯d like to say?¡± Wen Changjing snorted, but inwardly, he felt much calmer. Without the Huang Family¡¯s participation, the Wen Family would only have to face the Li Family. In that case, he still had a bit of confidence.

    Li Tianhan quickly got his emotions under control, then said expressionlessly, ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s set that aside for now and move onto the second matter.¡±

    Those seated in the n hall felt their hearts clench. The first matter was already enough to make the atmosphere so hostile, fighting might break out at any moment. Just how terrifying would the second matter be?

    Then, to their surprise, Li Tianhan turned to his son. ¡°Moyun, you say it.¡±

    Li Moyun stepped forth, looked around, then spoke in a loud and clear voice, ¡°I heard that Su Yi and Lingzhao are husband and wife in name only, and furthermore, that Lingzhao loathes Su Yi to the core of her being. Thus, I hope the elders of the Wen Family can annul their wedding contract and return Lingzhao her freedom!¡±

    A single falling stone could give rise to a thousand waves. Just like that, the entire room was in uproar.

    Wen Changjing, Wen Changqing, and the other family higher-ups were beside themselves with astonishment.

    Who would have guessed that the second matter Li Tianhan hade to discuss was Su Yi¡¯s marriage?

    ¡°This¡­.¡± Wen Changtai and Qin Qing looked at each other, baffled. And yet, they had a sense of deja vu.

    Why? Because just seven days ago, Wei Zhengyang of the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital¡¯s Wei Family had said almost exactly the same thing! He, too, hade here for their daughter!

    It was just¡­. They never in a million years would have anticipated that their daughter would be in such high demand even after getting married¡­.

    At the same time, outside the n hall.

    As Li Moyun made this promation, countless strange and mocking gazesnded on Su Yi.

    The conversations within the n hall were audible outside, and the nearby guests heard everything going on. They too were iparably shocked. None of them had guessed Li Moyun would make such a request!

    Many of those present predicted that Su Yi, the live-in son-inw, would be ousted from the Wen Family that very night!

    After all, the head of the Li Family hade in person. Why would the Wen Family make trouble with the Li Family over a petty matter like this?

    ¡°Detestable!¡± Wen Lingxue¡¯s almond-shaped eyes bulged with anger.

    Huang Qianjun merelyughed coldly. There was even a hint of delight of schadenfreude in his gaze. ¡°This guy¡¯s looking to get himself killed!¡±

    Feigning casualness, he nced at Su Yi and saw that his brows had faintly knit together. This told Huang Qianjun that they were in for a good show!

    ¡°This¡­.¡± Wen Changjing, Wen Changqing, and the rest of the higher-ups hesitated. All of them looked toward the Wen Family matriarch.

    It was she who single-handedly decided Su Yi and Wen Lingzhao¡¯s marriage, without the least regard for the family¡¯s objections.

    Otherwise, Wen Changjing and the others would have kicked Su Yi out a long time ago!

    The elderly matriarch sensed their gazes, and realized it was time for her to make her position clear. She took a deep breath, then said emphatically, ¡°This marriage contract cannot be annulled, no matter who shows up!¡±

    A firm refusal with no room for negotiation!

    The Wen Family higher-ups¡¯ hearts sank, and all of them were confused. They didn¡¯t understand why even now, the matriarch insisted on maintaining this marriage.

    Qin Qing was even a little frantic; she¡¯d opposed this marriage right from the start. Who knew how many times she¡¯d longed to kick Su Yi right out the door?

    This was undoubtedly a perfect opportunity to do just that!

    Yet the matriarch just?had?to go and refuse!

    Li Moyun furrowed his brow in deep displeasure. His gaze turned towards his father, Li Tianhan.

    However, before Li Tianhan could speak, Huang Yunchong let out a long sigh.?¡°You¡¯re an outsider, yet you¡¯re trying to extend your reach into someone else¡¯s marriage? Moyun, my worthy nephew, please allow this old man to give you a warning: change course as soon as possible!¡±

    Li?Tianhan¡¯s?pupils constricted. ¡°Brother Huang, what do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°What do I mean?¡± Huang Yunchong¡¯s gaze swept across the crowd. Finally, he said in a low voice, ¡°Alright, allow me to make myself clear: have your son give up on Wen Lingzhao. Otherwise, disaster is imminent!¡±

    Li Tianhan¡¯s expression shifted.

    The others in attendance were at a loss; this was between the Li and Wen Families. Why would Huang Yunchong, the head of the Huang Family, get mixed up in all this?

    It was naturally difficult for them to understand.

    Li Moyun was displeased, and a sinister look surfaced on his handsome face. ¡°Uncle Huang, surely you don¡¯t think I¡¯m inferior to Su Yi of all people?¡±

    Huang Yunchong¡¯s eyes filled with pity, and he shook his head. ¡°What you¡¯re doing now is known as ¡®inviting your own humiliation.¡¯¡±

    Inviting your own humiliation!

    Four simple words, but they left the crowd in a daze. They almost wondered if their ears were ying tricks on them.

    Just how lofty was Li Moyun? He was the leading figure of Guangling City¡¯s younger generation, an inner sect disciple of Blueriver Sword Manor. With a status like that, how could he possibly be inferior to a waste like Su Yi, a cripple who¡¯d lost his entire cultivation?

    ¡°Brother Huang, you seem to have be a different person overnight. You¡¯re not just standing in my way at every turn, you¡¯re even interfering in my son¡¯s business!¡± Li Tianhan¡¯s eyes frosted over, and he was inwardly seething.

    He¡¯de here to make trouble for the Wen Family. He never would have guessed Huang Yunchong would ruin his attempts repeatedly!

    Just as Huang Yunchong was about to say something, a low voice emanated from outside the great hall.

    ¡°Brother Huang is right. Some mistakes, once made, are no different from setting oneself on fire!¡±

    As these words echoed throughout the hall, the tall and stalwart figure of the captain of the city lord¡¯s Old Guard, Nie Beihu, strode inside.

    The entire venue was stunned, and the guests were bewildered. They couldn¡¯t see through what was happening.

    Wen Changjing and the rest of the higher-ups felt the same way; they never would have guessed that the captain of the Old Guard, Nie Beihu, would show up of his own ord.

    Even stranger, Nie Beihu had only just arrived, but he¡¯d already pointed the tip of his proverbial spear right at Li Tianhan and his son!

    ¡°Nie Beihu, what¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Li Tianhan had clearly been caught off guard, and his expression instantly darkened. He could tell that something strange was going on today.

    Huang Yunchong¡¯s behavior had been out of character, and although Nie Beihu had only just arrived, he was acting strange too!

    In the past, how could either of them have dared treat him like this?

    But before Li Tianhan could react, yet another voice resounded from beyond the great hall.

    ¡°Commander Nie is saying that this is the Wen Family matriarch¡¯s birthday. You and your son had best leave as soon as possible so as not to disrupt the festivities!¡±

    The tables outside the great hall were in uproar. An endless series of exmations rang out.

    Shortly after, beneath everyone¡¯s disbelieving gazes, a middle-aged man in loose-sleeved Confucian robes strode into the great hall.

    ¡°City Lord Fu!¡± When Wen Changjing realized who this new arrival was, he was overjoyed, and he hurriedly stepped forward to greet the city lord. ¡°Greetings, City Lord Fu.¡±

    ¡°City Lord Fu is here too?¡± Everyone in attendance was stunned. Everyst distinguished guest rose with reverence and awe, then greeted the city lord with a smile.

    .

    This new arrival was none other than Fu Shan, the lord of Guangling City!

    ¡°City Lord Fu¡­. You¡­. What are you doing here?¡± Li Tianhan was dazed, and he¡¯dpletely lost his cool. Tidal waves surged through his heart.

    He¡¯d long since heard that Fu Shan had no intentions of making an appearance at the banquet whatsoever. Who would have guessed that Fu Shan would show up at this critical juncture?

    ¡°I¡¯m naturally here to wish the Wen Family matriarch a happy birthday,¡± said Fu Shan calmly. As he spoke, he took a jewelry box from his sleeves and passed it to the matriarch with a smile. ¡°This is a token of my good intentions.¡±

    The matriarch broke into an uncontroble smile, then thanked him repeatedly.

    Only then did Fu Shan turn and look at Li Tianhan, his expression cold. ¡°Brother Li, I made myself perfectly clear. I suggest you don¡¯t stubbornly continue down the wrong path. You and your son had best leave as soon as possible.¡±

    Li?Tianhan¡¯s?expression froze in ce.

    His gazended, first on Huang Yunchong, and then on Nie Beihu and Fu Shan. He seemed to have understood something, and his expression shifted continuously. An indescribable iciness coursed through him, and he sank into a lengthy silence.

    Finally, Li Tianhan cupped his fist. ¡°Sorry to have bothered you. I¡¯ll be taking my leave now!¡±

    With that, he grabbed Li Moyun by the elbow and dragged him off without so much as a second nce.

    The group gathered in the n?hall watched?their departure. All of them felt restless and agitated; they couldn¡¯t calm down.

    Everyone could see that the esteemed head of the Li Family had tripped and fallen on his face today!

    He¡¯de smug andcent, only to leave crestfallen and disgraced!

    As for the guests outside the n hall, they witnessed Li Tianhan and son¡¯s pathetic departure with their own eyes. Wen Lingxue seemed dazed.?This¡­ What exactly is happening?

    Huang Qianjun, meanwhile, couldn¡¯t help but snicker. Look at yourself! What can you call that but ¡®inviting your own humiliation¡¯?

    What about Su Yi? His expression was as calm as ever. He picked up the wine vessel and poured himself another ss, then leisurely drained it. From beginning to end, he remained detached from the situation.

    Just like that, the waves Li Tianhan and son stirred up vanished as if in a puff of smoke.

 Chapter 22: The Matriarch Extends an Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 22: The Matriarch Extends an Invitation</h4>

    When Nie Beihu and Fu Shan made their appearance, Huang Qianjun realized that the true spectacle had just begun.

    As expected, just a few moments had passed since their arrival, yet Li Tianhan and son had already slunk off in disgrace!

    Furthermore, the way those in the surrounding area looked at Su Yi had changed. When he saw this, Huang Qianjun was inwardly gleeful.

    This was because, of those outside the n hall, only he had anticipated this result!

    Father was right. Su Yi hides himself deeply, and you can¡¯t judge him withmon sense. Otherwise, given the connections he revealed at the Immortal Gathering House yesterday, there¡¯s no way he¡¯d have to remain at the Wen Family as a disdained live-in son-inw.

    After returning from the Immortal Gathering House, he and his father had talked well into the night.

    In the end, father and son reached the same conclusion¡ª

    There had to be some secret behind Su Yi¡¯s choice to remain in the Wen Family despite his immense capabilities!

    That was why Huang Qianjun and his father, despiteing in person, didn¡¯t go out of their way to initiate small talk with Su Yi. They feared that if they caused too much of amotion, they¡¯d inadvertently reveal Su Yi¡¯s secrets.

    That was why they gave the Nine-Leafed King Ginseng to Wen Changtai and his wife and asked them to pass it on to Su Yi and his wifeter.

    Wen Lingzhao was just a convenient pretense. They needed some ostensible reason for their gift, after all.

    What Huang Qianjun realized, Nie Beihu and Fu Shan had obviously picked up on as well. They all sensed that Su Yi didn¡¯t want to reveal certain matters, which was why they tacitly agreed to ¡°put on a show.¡±

    I¡¯m afraid no one in the Wen Family will guess or even consider that me, my dad, and even Nie Beihu and Fu Shan, are all here as a show of respect for Su Yi¡­. Haha, this is way too much fun!?Huang Qianjunughed to himself.

    Su Yi would never have guessed that this domineering youth was enjoying this game so thoroughly. Had he known, he would surely haveughed.

    Naturally, he realized that all of four of them, Huang Yunchong and son, as well as Fu Shan and Nie Beihu,?were?here because of him.

    No, that¡¯s not it. They¡¯re here as a show of respect for Old Man Xiao and Zi Jin,?he thought to himself.

    With the experience and mental state of his past life, there was no way he¡¯d getcent over this. Besides, he disdained relying on others¡¯ power to resolve his personal problems.

    He hadn''t asked the four of them to show up. They¡¯d all taken it upon themselves.

    Back in the great hall.

    After Li Tianhan and son left, the tense atmosphere mellowed significantly.

    Wen Changjing was nothing but smiles as he warmly weed Fu Shan and Nie Beihu to sit down. Both were prominent figures, and today, they¡¯d be the Wen Family¡¯s pir of support, helping them head off a potential disaster!

    ¡°I¡¯m here for another purpose, so I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to abstain from the banquet,¡± said Fu Shan with a wave. Then, he turned and walked up to Wen Changtai¡¯s table with a smile. ¡°A certain distinguished figure requested that I deliver this gift on their behalf. Please, pass this onto Su Yi and his wife.¡±

    As he spoke, he solemnly retrieved a fist-sized, brocade box, then passed it over. ¡°Remember, only Su Yi and his wife are to open it.¡±

    Wen Changtai and Qin Qing leaped to their feet as if they¡¯d been electrocuted, practically knocking the table over. They never would have guessed that someone as lofty as the city lord would personally give their family a gift!

    The others were stunned too. They looked at each other.

    Family Head Huang Yunchong had just personally delivered Wen Changtai and his family those pieces of ¡°Nine-Leafed King Ginseng.¡± That alone came as an enormous surprise.

    Yet now the city lord was doing the same thing?

    Wen Changjing and the other higher-ups?stared?in wide-eyed astonishment.?What exactly is going on today?

    Why is Ol¡¯ Three¡¯s family so popr all of a sudden?

    ¡°Thank¡­. Thank you, City Lord!¡± Wen Changtai was so excited, he could barely control himself, and his voice trembled as he spoke..

    Qin Qing beamed. Years of umted grievances and dejection seemed to melt away, as if they¡¯d finally found release.

    She took a deep breath, then smiled broadly and bowed with the utmost respect. ¡°City Lord Fu, please allow me to thank you for your generosity on behalf of my daughter and son-inw!¡±

    Her gaze swept across the great hall, and she took in the crowd¡¯s stunned expressions. She felt nothing but pride and satisfaction, and despite herself, the corners of her lips tugged upward.?My day has finallye!

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me,¡± said Fu Shan. ¡°This is a gift from a person of eminence. I¡¯m merely delivering it on their behalf.¡±

    ¡°Might I ask who that eminent figure might be?¡± asked Qin Qing curiously.

    The crowd¡¯s ears pricked up. Anyone capable of giving City Lord Fu Shan orders was surely extraordinary!

    Huang Yunchong seemed to understand, and his heart shook. A certain title floated into his sea of consciousness¡ª

    The Spiritjade Marchioness!

    However, Fu Shan merely smiled and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it''s not my ce to disclose their identity. Please, forgive me if I don¡¯t answer your questions. All you need to know is that this gift is intended for Su Yi and his wife.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll pass it onto them personally,¡± said Qin Qing hurriedly.

    The crowd¡¯s expressions shifted subtly. Fu Shan had repeatedly emphasized that this gift was for ¡°Su Yi and his wife.¡± This undoubtedly had profound implications!

    Lingzhao is now a disciple of Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy. Could that be why??Wen Changjing and the other Wen Family higher-ups looked at each other. They all subconsciously assumed that this gift had to have something to do with Wen Lingzhao.

    None of them even considered the possibility that it might have something to do with Su Yi.

    ¡°Commander Nie, please remain here and enjoy the feast on my behalf. I have other matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll bid you all farewell for now.¡± Fu Shan turned, gave Nie Beihu his orders, then left.

    Wen Changjing and the others hurriedly saw him to the gate.

    On his way out of the n hall, Fu Shan paused as he passed Su Yi¡¯s table. He said with an amiable smile, ¡°Young Lord Su, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡±

    Su Yi nodded.

    Everyone witnessed this exchange, and despite their immense shock, they all assumed that Su Yi was riding on Wen Lingzhao¡¯s coattails. That had to be why Fu Shan was giving him special treatment.

    After Fu Shan¡¯s group disappeared, Huang Qianjun couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°Brother Su, you¡¯re the most respected person here!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t hate me?¡± asked Su Yi casually.

    Huang Qianjun froze, then looked ashamed. He said sheepishly, ¡°Last night, my father taught me a lesson. He made me fully realize just how enormous the gap between us is¡­. I¡­. I feel nothing but awe and delight at my good fortune. I in no way carry a grudge.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°I hope you really mean that.¡±

    Wen Lingxue heard their entire conversation, and she felt increasingly confused.?This entire series of events has been altogether too strange, hasn¡¯t it¡­.?

    Although Fu Shan only made a brief appearance, he¡¯d had an enormous impact.

    The atmosphere within the n¡¯s great hall regained its earlier liveliness, and many of the guests rose and toasted Wen Changtai and wife of their own volition.

    Wen Changtai was a simple man, but he wasn¡¯t stupid. He knew what was going on, and he was delighted.

    Qin Qing was in even higher spirits. Her eyes sparkled with exultant joy. Although she wanted to hide her joy, she just couldn¡¯t control herself¡­.

    Wen Changjing and the other family higher-ups were happy too. Li Tianhan and son had left in dejection, and the Wen Family had averted a potential crisis.

    Even better, with Fu Shan and Nie Beihu¡¯s show of support, the guests¡¯ attitudes had shifted subtly.

    This was undoubtedly wonderful news for Wen Changjing and the declining Wen Family!

    ¡°So, Brother Huang, you¡¯vepletely changed your attitude?¡± Nie Beihu sat beside Huang Yunchong and asked unobtrusively.

    ¡°Yesterday, I was blind and foolish. I was wrong to target Young Lord Su. Why hold a grudge over my mistake?¡± Huang Yunchongughed heartily. ¡°I really ought to thank him for showing mercy and allowing my son and I to?avoid greater?disaster. I¡¯m deeply grateful, which is why I decided to pay a personal visit, first to congratte the Wen Family matriarch, and second to offer a humble apology gift as an expression of my penitence.¡±

    Nie Beihu was stunned for a moment. Then, he took a deep look at Huang Yunchong. ¡°I suspect you have other reasons you left unsaid.¡±

    Huang Yunchong¡¯s eyebrows shifted slightly. ¡°Care to enlighten me?¡±

    Nie Beihu nced outside the n hall, and his gazended on Huang Qianjun, who was seated beside Su Yi.

    ¡°I suspect you¡¯ve already realized that with Young Lord Su¡¯s connections, his future is limitless,¡± said Nie Beihu, his voice full of profound implications. ¡°Thus, you¡¯ve decided to treat yesterday¡¯s incident as a turning point, using penitence andpensation to build a connection with Young Lord Su. Am I right?¡±

    Huang Yunchong¡¯s gaze shifted, turning serious. Then, heughed, ¡°When parents love their children, they make long-term ns for their futures. That¡¯s true for me, but isn¡¯t it true for you too?¡±

    Nie Beihu raised his winess andughed. ¡°Come on then, let¡¯s drink together!¡±

    Meanwhile, the Wen Family matriarch had watched all of this y out from the seat of honor. Complex emotions filled her heart.

    Today was her eightieth birthday.

    Far too much had happened at her celebratory feast.

    She was well aware that the Wen Family had only avoided disaster by borrowing others¡¯ momentum.

    If they weren¡¯t strong enough in their own right, the Wen Family¡¯s illusion of prosperity would be short-lived!

    As she considered this, the Wen Family matriarch¡¯s gaze passed over the guests of the great hall andnded on someone seated outside.

    He was a lean youth in blue cloth robes, seated casually with a transcendent air about him, out of sync with the crowd.

    She took a deep breath, then looked away and turned to the servant girl beside her. ¡°Call?Ol¡¯?Three¡¯s wife over.¡±

    The servant rushed off to do as she was told.

    Shortly after, Qin Qing arrived in a hurry. She asked in confusion, ¡°Matriarch, do you have business with me?¡±

    The Wen Family matriarch stared at her gravely. ¡°You are not to keep the gifts City Lord Fu and Family Head Huang gave you for yourself. Give them to Su Yi as soon as the banquet is over.¡±

    Qin Qing¡¯s expression shifted, and she forced a smile. ¡°There¡¯s no need for concern. I wouldn¡¯t covet such things. It¡¯s just¡­ These gifts are intended for my daughter and my son-inw. Giving them to just Su Yi¡­.¡±

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking better than anyone,¡± said the matriarch with a coldugh. ¡°Ordinarily, I wouldn¡¯t bother getting involved, but today¡¯s matter is different. You¡¯d best do as I tell you!¡±

    Qin Qing froze. She really had intended to keep both gifts for herself, but now that the matriarch had given such amand, she dispelled that idea and lowered her head. ¡°Yes.¡±

    After sending Qin Qing on her way, the matriarch rose and turned to the servant beside her. ¡°Now go tell Su Yi toe see me in the Floral Tea House.¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±

    Outside the great hall.

    When he heard why the servant girl hade, a sh of unusual light shone in the depths of Su Yi¡¯s gaze.?It seems the old woman can¡¯t restrain herself any longer.

    That¡¯s fine too.?After all, I only came to the banquet because I wanted to ask her about what happened back then.

    Su Yi drained his ss, then rose leisurely. ¡°Lead the way.¡±

    With that, he followed the serving girl into the Floral Tea House.

 Chapter 23: Past Enmities, a Heartâ€™s Obsession

    <h4>Chapter 23: Past Enmities, a Heart¡¯s Obsession</h4>

    When Su Yi arrived at the Floral Tea House, only the Wen Family matriarch was seated there.

    At eighty years of age, she was old and grey, but she was hale and hearty, and she carried herself with the air of one long in power.

    ¡°Third Young Master, there is no one here besides you and I, so there¡¯s no need to bow.¡± She pointed to the chair beside her and said coldly, ¡°Sit down.¡±

    Third Young Master!

    When Su Yi heard this title, he looked a bit disoriented.

    His current body was the son of the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family. He was his father¡¯s third child, with an older brother and sister, as well as a younger brother.

    However, as he was born of a concubine, and because his mother, Ye Yufei, had died young, he¡¯d been neglected and overlooked from a young age. His status was inferior to even the family stewards.

    ¡°Matriarch, might I ask what you¡¯ve called me here for?¡± Su Yi inwardly shook his head, then sat casually. He seemed perfectly at ease.

    Throughout the Wen Family, only he knew that the family matriarch, Liang Wenbi, had once been a servant girl of the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family.?She¡¯d served?at Family Head Su Hongli¡¯s side for a full thirty years.

    And in this new lifetime, Su Hongli was none other than Su Yi¡¯s father!

    ¡°You want to know what I called you for?¡± said the elderly matriarch coldly. ¡°Third Young Master, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten everything that happened during the birthday feast? Others might assume that Fu Shan, Nie Beihu, and Huang Yunchong came here on ount of Lingzhao, but I certainly won¡¯t!

    ¡°Now then, Third Young Master, I have only one question. Is there something you ought to exin to me?¡± Her words were forceful and overbearing; she was stern in both voice and countenance.

    If this were the past Su Yi, her powerful presence might very well have intimidated him by now.

    But why would the current Su Yi fear an olddy like her?

    Still, Su Yi had something he wished to ask her, so he wouldn¡¯t get hung up on that.

    ¡°Unless my deductions are mistaken, they indeed came here on my ount,¡± he said, as casually as if he were talking about the weather.

    m!

    The Wen Family matriarch mmed her fists against the armrests in obvious fury. Her wrinkled face was overcast and terrifying.

    ¡°Third Young Master,¡± she said harshly, ¡°Do you remember the message your father had me pass onto you a year ago, upon your marriage into the Wen Family?¡±

    Before Su Yi could respond, she answered her own question, pausing for emphasis between each word. ¡°If you dare use the Su Family¡¯s name to your own ends, immediate execution!¡¯

    ¡°¡®If you dare take even half a step into the Jade Capital, immediate execution!¡¯¡±

    The atmosphere was instantly iparably oppressive.

    Su Yi¡¯s father, Su Hongli, had indeed said those very murderous, cold, heartless words.

    This was why, although it had been a year since his marriage into the Wen Family, only the matriarch knew of his origins. Nevermind the people of Guangling City; even the rest of the family was in the dark.

    ¡°Matriarch, it seems you¡¯ve assumed that I used my position as the Su Family¡¯s third young master to convince Fu Shan and the others to make an appearance today?¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    The matriarch¡¯s brows knit together, and her expression grew even frostier. ¡°Are you telling me you didn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°If you want to know the truth, you¡¯re wee to go ask Fu Shan and the others yourself. With the power at your disposal, investigating a trivial matter like that shouldn¡¯t be the least bit difficult,¡± Su Yi said casually. ¡°But what I can tell you is this: I, Su Yi, won¡¯t use the Su Family¡¯s name to my advantage now, nor¡­ will I ever do so in the future!¡±

    His expression was calm, but there was a hint of contempt in the depths of his gaze.

    What need did the illustrious Swordmaster of Abstruse Force have for such empty titles?

    The Wen Family matriarch was visibly startled, and she couldn¡¯t help but reevaluate Su Yi. An indescribable sense of unfamiliarity coursed through her.

    This seemed like an altogether different person from the Third Young Master she was familiar with.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, she said, ¡°I will naturally get to the bottom of this!¡±

    Su Yi smiled, but made no further attempts to exin himself.

    ¡°Although I¡¯m as of yet uncertain why Fu Shan and Nie Beihu attach such importance to you, I must remind you that in the eyes of the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family, figures on their level are no different from ants! The Su family wouldn¡¯t even need to take action themselves; one sentence, and they¡¯d both perish without so much as a proper burial!¡±

    The Wen Family matriarch¡¯s expression was cold and indifferent, but when she spoke of the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family, she unwittingly revealed a hint of pride.

    ¡°With that in mind, I urge you to behave yourself! Or else, you¡¯ll bring cmity upon everyone connected to you!¡±

    Su Yi thought back to his time in the Jade Capital, in the Su Family estate. He had to admit that the Wen Family matriarch wasn¡¯t exaggerating in the least.

    Yujing, the Jade Capital, was the imperial capital of the Great Zhou.

    And the Su Family was one of the Jade Capital¡¯s four peak-level ns!

    Byparison, Guangling City was just one of Cloudriver Prefecture¡¯s neen cities. The likes of Fu Shan and Nie Beihu really were beneath the Su Family¡¯s notice.

    They were as far removed as heaven and earth!

    It was just a pity that, although the Wen Family matriarch didn¡¯t know it, Su Yi had never had any intentions of relying on anyone else¡¯s power to conduct his affairs!

    In his eyes, even the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family was just a paltry little faction of the mundane world. He at least didn¡¯t see much of a difference between them and Fu Shan.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that Fu Shan pales inparison to the Su Family, but at the banquet, we needed him to maintain appearances,¡± said Su Yi tly. ¡°Matriarch, it seems that you¡¯re unlikely to receive aid from the Su Family ever again.¡±

    One sentence, and he hit her right where it hurt the most. Her expression instantly turned unsightly.

    Seeing this, Su Yi felt no need to borate.

    The Wen Family matriarch had only been one of the Su Family¡¯s servants. Add that to the fact that she hadn¡¯t served them in a long time, and why would the Su Family concern themselves over someone like her?

    She took a deep breath, then sneered. ¡°I never would have guessed that within just one year of marriage, the Third Young Master¡¯s mouth would be so sharp.¡±

    Su Yi could tell that it was her shame that provoked this outburst. He ignored it and smiled, ¡°Matriarch, everyone changes over time. That aside, I came here because I too had something I wished to ask you.¡±

    Her brows furrowed. ¡°Something to do with the Su Family?¡±

    He nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I want to know just whose idea it was to have me marry into the Wen Family.¡±

    The Wen Family matriarch fell silent for a moment, then said, ¡°It was the fourthdy of the house who suggested it, but your father who made the final decision.¡±

    ¡°You Qingzhi?¡± A cold glint shed through Su Yi¡¯s eyes.

    The ¡°fourthdy of the house¡± the matriarch referred to was his father¡¯s fourth wife. Her name was You Qingzhi.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The Wen Family matriarch nodded, not surprised that Su Yi would call her by name.

    Back then, everyone in the Su Family knew that the fourthdy of the house detested no one more than Su Yi, her husband¡¯s son with a concubine!

    ¡°Given her personality, why not just kill and silence me as soon as I lost my cultivation? She ought to know full well the depths of my hatred for her. Unless she kills me, I¡¯ll always be a potential threat.¡± Su Yi didn¡¯t quite understand.

    The matriarch couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly, but when she looked at Su Yi, her eyes filled with pity. ¡°Third Young Master, your mother died young, and even your father sees you as nothing more than the unworthy son of a concubine. He¡¯s never cared about you. Now, having lost your cultivation on top of that, you¡¯re no different from a cripple. Do you really think yourself worthy of the title ¡®a potential threat¡¯?¡±

    She paused, then continued, ¡°But no matter what, the blood of the Su Family flows through your veins. Were the fourthdy of the house to kill you, it would displease your father and turn him against her. The losses outweigh the potential gains. Someone as clever as her would never do something so foolish.¡±

    Su Yi fell silent.

    Hearing it spelled out like this, his fate as the son of a concubine in the Su Family had been miserable indeed.

    At just four years old, his mother, Ye Yufei, fell gravely ill. In the end, she left this mortal coil.

    From that moment on, his plight had only worsened.

    His father, Su Hongli, wasn¡¯t the least bit fond of him, and he neither asked about nor took care of him.

    Throughout the entire Su Family, not a single person dared get close to him, leaving him isted and alone.

    As he grew up and experienced more of the world, he started suspecting that his mother¡¯s illness wasn¡¯t natural, and moreover, that Su Hongli was behind it!

    This thought filled his heart with agony and hatred.

    Four years ago, he decided to leave and cultivate at Blueriver Sword Manor. His goal, to pursue the Martial Dao and be strong.

    Yet just three yearster, reawakening the memories of his past life robbed him of his entire cultivation, and under the Su Family¡¯s forceful arrangements, he¡¯d be the Wen Family¡¯s live-in son-inw¡­.

    The me of the past seventeen years really lived an overly stifled life,?Su Yimented to himself.

    Whilebing through his memories, he discovered that his hatred of his father, Su Hongli, as well as his father¡¯s fourth wife, You Qingzhi, had already be his heart¡¯s obsession.

    It¡¯s naturally up to my current self to resolve this obsession.?Su Yi¡¯s gaze regained its usual calm.

    If he didn¡¯t ovee this, it would inevitably interfere with his future efforts to prove his Dao!

    ¡°Right, I recently heard news that that shook the entire Jade Capital.¡± The Wen Family matriarch suddenly spoke up, her gaze yful. ¡°Although your younger brother, Su Boning, is only sixteen, he¡¯s recently be an expert of the Qi umtion Realm¡¯s ¡®Astral Manifestation¡¯ stage. He¡¯s now considered one of the ¡®the Jade Capital¡¯s Eight Geniuses.¡¯

    ¡°The Great Zhou¡¯s imperial family has agreed that so long as he steps into the Inner Furnace realm and bes a Grandmaster by the time he turns eighteen, they¡¯ll send him to the Great Zhou¡¯s number-one Holy Land, ¡®The Hidden Dragon Sword Sect¡¯, to continue his cultivation!¡±

    Su Yi froze, and the image of a handsome youth in pristine white robes surfaced in his mind.

    Su Boning.

    His mother was You Qingzhi, and he was the youngest of Su Hongli¡¯s sons. Furthermore, within the Su Family¡¯s main line of descent, he was regarded as the most peerless genius of the Martial Dao!

    Although You Qingzhi was Su Hongli¡¯s fourth wife, she was still a proper wife, which meant Su Boning was part of the Su Family¡¯s main line.

    Byparison, Su Yi¡¯s mother, Ye Yufei, was just a concubine. That put him outside the main line of session.

    In summary, although Su Yi was the older brother, his status in the Su Family wasn¡¯t even remotelyparable to Su Boning¡¯s in any way.

    An eighteen-year-old Martial Dao Grandmaster? They think that¡¯s an unparalleled genius??Inwardly, Su Yi found it rather funny.

    He naturally could tell that the Wen Family matriarch brought this up to provoke him.

    But there was no way she¡¯d ever imagine that in his eyes, eighteen-year-old Martial Dao Grandmasters were a dime a dozen. At least in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, they were nothing to write home about.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± Su Yi decided to take this leave. He¡¯d confirmed some things already, and had no ns to linger here any longer.

    ¡°Wait.¡± The Wen Family matriarch called him back. ¡°Before you go, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to show you.¡±

    As she spoke, she pulled a silver jade talisman from her sleeves and raised it for Su Yi to see. ¡°Third Young Master, do you know what this is?¡±

    This jade talisman was about three inches long and silver throughout. Although it looked like jade, it also seemed somehow not quite jade, and it emanated a faint glow.

    It immediately attracted Su Yi¡¯s attention.

 Chapter 24: Youthful Ignorance and Conceit

    <h4>Chapter 24: Youthful Ignorance and Conceit</h4>

    Su Yi nced at it. Despite himself, he was surprised. ¡°An Origin Talisman?¡±

    ¡°Origin Talismans¡± were something cultivators could craft only after stepping into the realm of the Origin Dao. They were full to the brim with origin power, and those who possessed them wielded unbelievable might.

    Within the Great Zhou¡¯s borders, those experts of the Origin Dao were known as Earthly Immortals.

    The treasures experts of that level produced were absolutely priceless, difficult to purchase even with a mountain of gold!

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This talisman is called ¡®Star Cleaver¡¯. Your father gave it to me the day you married into the Wen Family. Once shattered, it can obliterate a Martial Dao Grandmaster in a single attack!¡± The matriarch cautiously put it away, then straightened her back, obvious pride written on her face. ¡°This treasure is our Wen Family¡¯s greatest assurance.¡±

    Su Yi inwardly shook his head.?A single Origin Talisman, that¡¯s all. Is it really worth all that pride?

    ¡°Matriarch, might I ask what you¡¯re telling me this for?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Third Young Master, in the year following your marriage into the Wen Family, aside from a few cold nces and barbed words, has anyone ever really hurt or bullied you?¡± asked the matriarch.

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°Actually, no.¡±

    The matriarch continued sternly, her words carried a hint of a threat, ¡°Third Young Master, listen up. I don¡¯t care whether you hate the Wen Family or not, but if you dare do anything detrimental to our bottom line, I won¡¯t spare you!¡±

    Su Yi finally understood.?Ah. She took that Origin Talisman out earlier to threaten me, that¡¯s all.

    He smiled. There was no need to linger here any longer, so he simply turned and left.

    ¡°Why does it seem like that kid¡¯s an entirely different person now¡­.?¡± Only after he disappeared from the Floral Tea House did the elderly matriarch look away. Her brow was furrowed, and she looked uncertain. ¡°Should I write a letter to the Su Family and inform them of what happened today?¡±

    A whileter, she let out a lengthy sigh. She¡¯d made up her mind. ¡°Forget it. As an outsider, it¡¯s not my ce to get involved in the Su Family¡¯s business, and it hasn¡¯t been for a long time. So long as that brat doesn¡¯t do anything to hurt the Wen Family, I can look the other way!¡±

    ¡­..

    The birthday feast was still ongoing, and the atmosphere was lively.

    When Su Yi returned, he saw Wen Shaobei and the other Wen Family youths all clustering around the same person.

    Even?Wen?Lingxue was there.

    The one they¡¯d gathered around was Wen Jueyuan, Family Head Wen Changjing¡¯s son and an elite at the peak of the Blood Cirction Realm. He was the leading figure of the Wen Family¡¯s younger generation.

    Of course, his reputation was still somewhat inferior to the Li Family¡¯s Li Moyun.

    ¡°Brother Su, you¡¯re back!¡± When he saw Su Yi, Huang Qianjun shot to his feet, a weing smile on his face. He¡¯d been sitting there all on his own.

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°The banquet¡¯s more than half over. What are you still doing here?

    Huang Qianjun said sheepishly, ¡°How could I leave while you¡¯re still here? No matter what, I¡¯ll keep youpany to the very end!¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. He naturally saw right through Huang Qianjun and Huang Yunchong.?They were unquestionably trying to turn a bad situation to their advantage, turning yesterday¡¯s disaster into an opportunity to mend their rtionship, and ideally, to get closer to him!

    ¡°Su Yi, Cousin Jueyuan has something to say to you. Come with me.¡± Suddenly, Wen Shaobei walked over. His gaze carried a sense of superiority, and his wording was crude and harsh.

    Su Yi nced over at the crowd gathered around Wen Jueyuan. He was looking right back at him, his expression reserved and aloof.

    Then, Su Yi looked back at Wen Shaobei and said indifferently, ¡°Go tell him that he¡¯s wee to talk to me, but that he shoulde here himself.¡±

    This Wen Shaobei had treated him with disdain from the moment he first arrived at the banquet. He¡¯d rebuked him, saying that a mere live-in son-inw like him was unqualified to sit among them.

    Afterward, he¡¯d seized the opportunity to nder Wen Changtai, infuriating Wen Lingxue.

    But now, he was acting as Wen Jueyuan¡¯sckey!

    Su Yi naturally felt no need to be polite to him, so he spoke as if Wen Shaobei were just an errand boy.

    ¡°You¡­ What did you just say?¡± Wen Shaobei was stunned.?A mere live-in son-inw dares put on airs in front of me?

    Huang Qianjun immediately approached, then red with imposing viciousness. ¡°Are you blind, or deaf? Don¡¯t you understand humannguage?¡±

    Wen Shaobei froze. He was suddenly apprehensive.

    Huang Qianjun was infamous throughout Guangling City as a spoiled, domineering, proud hoodlum prone to violence. Just about every member of the younger generation was afraid of him.

    Wen Shaobei was naturally no exception.

    He gulped, then muttered, ¡°Young Master Huang, this has nothing to do with you¡­..¡±

    Before he could continue, Huang Qianjun spat contemptuously, ¡°Would you believe me if I said that, if this weren¡¯t the Wen Family matriarch¡¯s birthday banquet, I¡¯d beat you to a pulp here and now?¡±

    Wen Shaobei¡¯s face went ashen, and his forehead broke into cold sweats as he slumped over.

    ¡°Look at yourself! Pathetic!¡± sneered Huang Qianjun. ¡°If you want to remain in Guangling City going forward, you¡¯d best hurry up and?scram!¡±

    Wen Shaobei reacted as if he¡¯d been granted an imperial pardon; he was gone in a sh.

    Su Yi had witnessed this entire exchange, and he couldn¡¯t help butugh.?Indeed, the wicked are vulnerable to even greater viins. Few of the Wen Family¡¯s younger generation?are any?use at all.

    ¡°Brother Su, please don¡¯t me me for meddling. I just couldn¡¯t stand watching him act like that! A trivial branch member of the Wen Family dares treat you with such disrespect? He¡¯s simply sick of breathing!¡± Facing Su Yi, Huang Qianjun¡¯s domineering?bossiness?disappeared. He was suddenly meek as could be, with a toadyish smile on his face.

    Su Yi clucked his tongue. ¡°You sure are adaptable.¡±

    It was unclear whether Huang Qianjun picked up on the insult. He justughed.

    ¡°What? Su Yi dares tell Cousin Jueyuan to pay?him?a visit?¡±

    ¡°Who does he think he is?¡±

    ¡­¡­Not far away, and shortly after Wen Shaobei left, the youths clustered around Wen Jueyuan were in uproar. They were both shocked and furious.

    Wen Lingxue was there too, but she immediately rushed back to Su Yi¡¯s side.?This is bad!

    She reached him in a sh. Her fair features were wrought with concern. ¡°Brother-inw, you should leave right away! Wen Shaobei is trying to stir up trouble between you and Cousin Jueyuan!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood Wen Shaobei. He was telling the truth. Wen Jueyuan is the one who wants to talk to me; it¡¯s not like I went looking for him, so shouldn¡¯t he take the initiative to approach me?¡± Su Yiughed.

    Huang Qianjun nodded along. ¡°That¡¯s exactly right, Brother Su!¡±

    Despite herself, Wen Lingxue was dazed.?What¡¯s going on?

    Meanwhile¡ª

    Wen Jueyuan was already striding towards them, a pack of Wen Family youths trailing after him. They¡¯d already drawn the attention of several of the nearby guests.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised. Su Yi, you¡¯re getting haughtier and?haughtier.¡± Wen Jueyuan stood before Su Yi and stuck out his jaw, an intimidating glint in his eyes.

    He was the leading figure of the Wen Family¡¯s younger generation; they¡¯d always been at his beck and call.

    Yet Su Yi, a mere live-in son-inw, had refused toe see him. Worse, he¡¯d done it in front of everyone. This left Wen Jueyuan deeply displeased.

    ¡°Wen Jueyuan, you put on airs first, got it?¡± Huang Qianjun snicked. ¡°You¡¯re less than a hundred feet away, yet you sent yourckey Wen Shaobei over to deliver a message on your behalf. You want to talk about haughtiness? You¡¯re quite haughty yourself, you know.¡±

    Huang Qianjun was here as their guest, and he was Huang Yunchong¡¯s son. Although his cultivation was far inferior to?Wen?Jueyuan¡¯s, he wasn¡¯t the least bit afraid.

    Wen Shaobei¡¯s expression flitted between shame and rage. He¡¯d just been called a ckey¡± in front of everyone. He even felt the urge to find a hole and hide himself inside.

    Wen Jueyuan furrowed his brow, and his cold gaze swept toward Huang Qianjun. ¡°This is the Wen Family¡¯s private business. You¡¯d best not get involved!¡±

    Then, he turned toward Su Yi and said tly. ¡°You have nothing to be afraid of. I won¡¯t lower myself by bullying a cripple like you. If word of that got out, it would only hurt my reputation.¡±

    Many of those nearby couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Is that all you wished to discuss with me?¡± Su Yi just stood there, his hands sped behind his back, and he spoke without the slightest ripple of emotion.

    Wen Jueyuan pondered briefly, then said, ¡°I just wanted to tell you that tonight, the city lord and the others approached you out of respect for Lingzhao. You might be her husband, but you¡¯re still just a live-in son-inw, unworthy of the public eye!¡±

    His words were deeply demeaning, and many of the nearby Wen Family youthsughed with even less restraint.

    Throughout the Great Zhou, live-in son-inws remained behind closed doors!

    Wen Jueyuan¡¯s words represented what practically everyst one of them was thinking.

    However, Su Yi didn¡¯t seem angry in the least. On the contrary, he shook his head, a hint of pity in his gaze.

    ¡°Ha ha ha¡­!¡± Huang Qianjun couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.

    This was unquestionably the funniest thing he¡¯d heard all day!

    Others might not know it, but he was well aware that Fu Shan and Nie Beihu, as well as his father, Huang Yunchong, had alle here on Su Yi¡¯s ount!

    The youths of the Wen Family had eyes, but they might as well have been blind! They were just begging for Su Yi to teach them a lesson!

    At first, Wen Lingxue was worried and angry. She¡¯d nned to argue on Su Yi¡¯s behalf, but when she heard Huang Qianjun¡¯s burst of exaggeratedughter, she was caught entirely off guard, unsure of how to respond.

    She wasn¡¯t the only one. Wen Jueyuan and the others were bewildered too.?What the f*ck is so goddamn funny!?

    Is Huang Qianjun an idiot or what?

    Wen Jueyuan nced at him irritably. Then, his gaze returned to Su Yi, and he said coldly, ¡°Going forward, if you dare borrow Lingzhao¡¯s name to run amok or intimidate others, I¡¯ll be the first to teach you a lesson! You¡¯d best bear my words in mind!¡±

    With that, he turned to leave. Judging from the look on his face, he disdained wasting any more words on someone like Su Yi.

    The other Wen Family youths hurried after him.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Cousin Jueyuan would act like that. I¡¯m so disappointed in him¡­.¡± Wen Lingxue bit her glossy lips, and her bright, beautiful eyes carried hints of dejection and mncholy.

    In the past, she¡¯d admired Wen Jueyuan immensely. She saw him almost as an older brother.

    But after what she¡¯d just witnessed, her impression of him soured. She no longer saw him in the same light.

    ¡°It¡¯s ultimately just youthful ignorance and conceit. It¡¯s amon affliction among the young,¡± said Su Yi casually.

    Huang Qianjun froze. Deep anguish rose within his heart.

    Two days ago, during their first meeting at the Immortal Gathering House, hadn¡¯t he been the very picture of ¡°youthful ignorance and conceit¡±? That was why Su Yi taught him a lesson, and that was what led to an even greater incident.

    He¡¯d even dragged his father, Huang Yunchong, down with him. He really should have known better!

    ¡°Lingxue,e with me.¡± Su Yi had no desire to linger at the banquet, so he turned to leave.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Wen Lingxue immediately rushed out of him. She thought that tonight¡¯s banquet was rather dull, too.

    Brother Su, how can you leave just like that? What¡­ What about me??Huang Qianjun inwardly cried out, suddenly anxious.

    Although he didn¡¯t know it, although Huang Yunchong and Nie Beihu looked as if they were casually chatting andughing, they¡¯d been keeping an eye on Su Yi¡¯s every movement this entire time.

    When they saw Su Yi leave, they nced at each other and, without any prior discussion, they both rose and bade the Wen Family farewell.

    Neither of these important figures could be bothered to waste any more time here¡­..

 Chapter 25: Abstruse Spiritual Essence Pearl Incantation

    <h4>Chapter 25: Abstruse Spiritual Essence Pearl Incantation</h4>

    The setting sun cast long shadows, the dusk red as fire.

    Throughout the courtyard, the jujube trees¡¯ leaves rustled in the wind.

    As soon as she stepped into Su Yi¡¯s residence, Wen Lingxue couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Brother-inw, actually, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been wanting to say to you.¡±

    Her voice was sweet and delicate. She wore a simple, elegant dress, and beneath the light of the stars, her petite figure looked vibrant, pure, and utterly beautiful.

    Su Yi was stunned. ¡°What is it?¡± he asked gently.

    Wen Lingxue suddenly looked ashamed of herself. ¡°Brother-inw, seven days ago, me, my parents, and my uncles all saw Big Sister off. I wanted to notify you, but Mom wouldn¡¯t let me¡­.¡± She trailed off and hung her head guiltily.

    Su Yi suddenly understood what had happened.

    Seven days ago, Wen Lingzhao had begun her journey to Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy. The entire Wen Family had been there to see her off, but they¡¯d ¡°overlooked¡± him, her husband, the live-in son-inw.

    This didn¡¯t surprise Su Yi at all.

    He and Wen Lingzhao were barely even strangers to each other.

    They¡¯d met for the first time on their wedding day.

    A year passed before they met for the second time, the night she returned home.

    They were husband and wife, but they hadn¡¯t exchanged so much as a single sentence.

    No, they hadn¡¯t said so much as a single word to each other.

    What?did surprise?Su Yi was that Wen Lingxue carried such guilt over this.

    Her willowy eyebrows knit together. ¡°Also, I heard how hateful that Wei Zhengyang is, and that he made some absurd, over-the-linements. Brother-inw, whatever you do, don¡¯t lower yourself by arguing with the likes of him.

    ¡°I know my sister better than anyone. She¡¯s a bit cold, but there¡¯s no way she¡¯d cross any lines.¡± She sounded concerned, and her tone wasforting.

    Su Yi looked right at the girl¡¯s fair face and beautiful features. For a moment, he was stunned. Then, he sighed with emotion. ¡°Who knows how many Bodhisattvas I¡¯ve seen in my life? Yet hardly any have been as kind-hearted as you.¡±

    For the first time in many years, he felt warm inside.

    In his past life, he¡¯d sought the Dao with single minded determination. He killed decisively, reaching the pinnacle of the Wilds¡¯ Nine Provinces by climbing over a mountain of corpses and wading through a sea of blood.

    Even his nine inheriting disciples both respected and feared him.

    Yet in this life, he was the son of a concubine, born into the Su Family of the Great Zhou¡¯s Jade Capital. He¡¯d been neglected from a young age, and he¡¯d developed a withdrawn, gloomy disposition.

    Even during the three years he spent cultivating at Blueriver Sword Manor, his personality was too dark and too solitary to make many friends.

    At the time, losing his cultivation and marrying into the Wen Family was no different from falling into the abyss; the shock was too much for him to ovee. He lived like a walking corpse, as if his heart had died.

    His circumstances were already so dire, but on top of that, the entire Wen Family looked down on him. Only Wen Lingxue treated him with sincere kindness.

    She¡¯d once taken great pains to nt sunflowers in his courtyard in hopes that when he saw their vibrant yellow petals in bloom, it would boost his spirits.

    She¡¯d once stuck attentively to his side, gently whispering the grand truths she¡¯d read in books, all in an attempt tofort him, encourage him, and help him ovee his anguish.

    She knew he practically never went outside, so she¡¯d taken it upon herself to prepare all kinds of delicacies and deliver them to his door.

    ¡­..but then, the man he¡¯d been before regaining his memories had never paid her concern any heed.

    It was different now. After remembering his past life, he recalled everything Wen Lingxue had done for him over the past year. Of course he was moved! How could he not be?

    She wasn¡¯t just bright and beautiful; she had a pure and kind heart too!

    ¡°Brother-inw, you¡­. Really aren¡¯t angry?¡± Wen Lingxue looked up, and her clear gaze bore into him. She sounded a bit uncertain.

    ¡°You! You¡¯ve overthought this! It¡¯spletely understandable that your sister would resent and oppose our wedding arrangement. As for everyone else, well, if I cared about their opinions, I would have died of anger a long time ago,¡± Su Yi said with a smile.

    Wen Lingxue finally let out a long pent-up breath. She smiled, her eyes narrowing like crescent moons as sheughed approvingly. ¡°Brother-inw, you¡¯re so big-hearted!¡±

    Big-hearted?

    Su Yi¡¯s expression went a little strange. Back in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, everyone knew Su Xuanjun was unwilling to suffer the slightest loss and that he was quick to avenge even the tiniest of grudges.

    But this little sister-inw of his really was lovable!

    He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Lingxue, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve always wanted to ask you. After marrying into the family, everyone has looked down on me¡ªeveryone except for you. Tell me, why do you care about me so much?

    Wen Lingxue responded without hesitation, ¡°I¡¯ve never believed the man my sister married was worthless. I¡­. I don¡¯t believe my brother-inw is a good-for-nothing!¡±

    As she said this, the young woman¡¯s exquisite features filled with staunch determination.

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe it?¡±

    Her big, bright eyes stared intently at him for a moment. Suddenly, she giggled.

    ¡°You¡¯re so good-looking,¡± she said as if it were obvious. ¡°How could you possibly?be a good-for-nothing?¡±

    This answer was entirely beyond his expectations. Despite himself, Su Yi was momentarily stunned. Shortly afterward, he couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter and give her a thumbs up. ¡°You¡¯ve got good taste!¡±

    Wen Lingxue giggled, herughter pure and picturesque.

    ¡°Lingxue, I heard that a month from now, Pinecloud Sword Manor is hosting their end-of-yearpetition?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± She nodded, but the smile disappeared from her face. ¡°With my current cultivation, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult to enter the top ten. After all, it¡¯s only been a year since I started cultivating at Pinecloud Sword Manor.¡±

    Those who made it into the end-of-yearpetition¡¯s top ten could enter Pinecloud Sword Manor¡¯s ¡°First Court.¡±

    And bing a disciple of the First Court meant you were qualified to proceed to Blueriver Sword Manor and continue cultivating there!

    Pinecloud Sword Manor¡¯s influence was limited to Guangling City, while Blueriver Sword Manor¡¯s influence extended throughout Cloudriver Prefecture¡¯s neen cities!

    The two academies were onpletely different levels!

    ¡°Two days ago, I forgot to prepare your birthday present, but it¡¯s not toote to give it to you now,¡± said Su Yi. He took a scroll out of his sleeves and whispered, ¡°This is a breathing technique. It¡¯s not the highest level out there, but it¡¯s the best-suited for your current cultivation. If you keep at it for a month, it¡¯ll be enough to get you into the end-of-yearpetition¡¯s top ten.¡±

    Wen Lingxue¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Really?¡±

    Su Yi smiled and handed it to her. ¡°Would I lie to you? Right, don¡¯t mention this to anyone else. Once you¡¯ve memorized the incantation and understood its profundities, remember to burn the scroll immediately.¡±

    As he spoke thisst bit, his expression turned serious.

    There was nothing for it! The breathing technique he¡¯d given Wen Lingxue was called the ¡°Abstruse Spiritual Essence Pearl?Incantation¡±!

    Although he¡¯d only recorded its ¡°Blood Cirction Realm¡± cultivation techniques, theplete incantation was ranked within the top ten on the ¡°Miraculous Arts of the Imperial Realm Leaderboard¡±!

    Years ago,?he¡¯d taught?it to his youngest disciple, Qing Tang. It was thanks to this very incantation that her cultivation had soared, reaching the Imperial Realm in a single bound and making her the world-renowned ¡°Empress Qing Tang¡±!

    If a miraculous incantation of this level leaked, even just the Blood Cirction Realm section, it would bring Wen Lingxue no shortage of trouble.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t want to see that happen.

    Wen Lingxue instantly grew serious. She carefully put the little scroll away, then nodded firmly. ¡°Brother-inw, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±

    She still had no idea she¡¯d just inadvertently obtained a stroke of good fortune grand enough to send the world¡¯s cultivators into a mad frenzy.

    Had she known, she couldn¡¯t possibly have remained so calm.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t exin any further. He had plenty ofparably miraculous methods at his disposal.

    In his past life, everyone knew of Su Xuanjun''s countless miraculous arts and supernatural powers.

    ¡°If you¡¯ve got time to spare,e visit me once every seven days,¡± instructed Su Yi. ¡°I¡¯ll instruct you in the profundities of the Martial Dao¡¯s Blood Cirction Realm.¡±

    Wen Lingxue¡¯s eyes lit up with wholehearted delight. ¡°For sure!¡±

    She knew that, although he¡¯d since lost his cultivation, her brother-inw had once been the Sword Chief of Blueriver Sword Manor¡¯s outer sect, famed throughout Cloudriver Province.

    With him to guide her, there was no need to worry about failing to make the end-of-yearpetition¡¯s top ten!

    ¡°You should hurry back. If your mom discovers you here, she¡¯s sure to explode,¡± said Su Yi. He couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    His mother-inw¡¯s temper was fiery as could be.

    Wen Lingxue nced to both sides, as if guilty, then stuck out her little tongue. She immediately said, ¡°Okay, Brother-inw, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡±

    Her graceful figure turned, and she skipped away. It was clear she was in high spirits.

    Su Yi watched her disappear from his courtyard. Only after she¡¯d gone did he return to his room.

    Although it was already twilight out, the Wen Family matriarch¡¯s banquet was still going strong.

    But it had nothing to do with Su Yi anymore.

    Wen Lingxue didn¡¯t participate any further either. When she returned to her room, she took a bath, covered her slender frame in a bathrobe, then sprawledzily on the bed. From time to time, she raised her legs into the air and kicked the bed, the snowy white of her calvesing in and out of view.

    Fresh out of the bath, she had a graceful elegance and pure beauty as shey there, flipping through the scroll Su Yi had given her with the utmost haste.

    The scroll was thin, with only ten or so pages worth of text. The characters were full of vigorous sweeps and fine strokes. They were timelessly elegant, and just looking at them was calming to the eye. The sight was calming and tranquil.

    Brother-inw¡¯s handwriting is just as good-looking as he is!?Wen Lingxue inwardlyplimented him, but shortly after, the incantation inscribed within the swooping lines of text drew her attention.

    Although this?tome?only recorded the Abstruse Spiritual Essence Pearl?Incantation¡¯s?Blood Cirction Realm method, it was mysterious and obscure, each character and pause rife with profound mysteries.

    Never mind Wen Lingxue; even the most experienced cultivators of the Great Zhou couldn¡¯t possibly haveprehended its profundities in a short period of time.

    Fortunately, alongside the cultivation method were Si Yi¡¯s handwritten annotations. This meant it wasn¡¯t overly difficult for Wen Lingxue toprehend.

    Soon, it was dawn, and the moon declined toward the west.

    Wen Lingxue had finally read through the entire cultivation method. Her beautiful face was filled with bewilderment, but more than that, undisguisable astonishment.

    She was young, but even if she were younger, she wasn¡¯t ignorant of cultivation.

    There was no way she¡¯d fail to realize just how mighty the incantation Su Yi gave her was.

    Byparison, both the Wen Family¡¯s ancestral cultivation techniques and those taught at Pinecloud Sword Manor were crude and full of omissions!

    No?wonder Brother-inw?told me not to reveal this incantation to anyone! Mm, he was undoubtedly worried that it would bring me unnecessary trouble¡­..?She was stunned, but she could dimly discern his good intentions. The thought made her feel warm inside, and she was both happy and moved.

    Before long, she took a deep breath, and her expression turned serious.

    She silently told herself,?Lingxue, Lingxue, no matter how hard it is or what obstacles you have to ovee, you have to find a way?for Brother-inw?to cultivate again. He¡¯s currently¡­. He¡¯s pitiful enough already¡­..

 Chapter 26: An Unexpected Harvest

    <h4>Chapter 26: An Unexpected Harvest</h4>

    It was the middle of the night.

    Su Yi sat in the lotus position, circting his qi. He was relentlessly nourishing and tempering the power of his flesh and blood.

    This was a way of tempering the flesh recorded in the Pine and Crane Body Refining Technique. It was designed for the secondyer of the Blood Cirction Realm, ¡°Refining Muscle.¡±

    After a while, Su Yi opened his eyes and furrowed his brow.?My cultivation speed is nowhere near what it was in the Refining Skin stage¡­.

    It wasn¡¯t that he was in a hurry. What worried him was that his cultivation sessions were far less effective than before.

    There were two reasons for this.

    First, the medicines he consumed during his daily and nightly cultivation were mostly ordinary goods.

    Second, ¡°Refining Muscle¡± was the second level of the Blood Cirction Stage. It was fundamentally far harder to cultivate than the Refining Skin stage.

    At my current rate of progress, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be at least half a month until I reach the peak of the Refining Muscle stage,?Su Yi thought to himself.

    Half a month wasn¡¯t long.

    But it would of course be even better if he could save himself some time.

    I wonder what happened to the Nine-Leafed King Ginseng Huang Yunchong gave me? If I could use that¡­.

    As soon as this thought urred to him, Su Yi shook his head.

    He knew his mother-inw¡¯s personality far too well. Once a treasure like that fell into her hands, there was no way she¡¯d cough it back up.

    Suddenly, someone pushed open the gate to his courtyard, and Qin Qing¡¯s bossy, demanding voice rang out. ¡°Hey moocher,e on out!¡±

    Su Yi froze.?What a coincidence!

    He rose to his feet and left the room. Outside, he saw Qin Qing. The moonlight illuminated her and her inky green dress, right down to her mature beauty and graceful, swaying gait.

    She was already middle-aged, but her skin was fair and clear, her eyes were bright, and her features were both beautiful and symmetrical. Furthermore, she¡¯d taken excellent care of herself. It was no wonder that both of her daughters were so extraordinarily beautiful.

    ¡°Did you need me for something?¡± Su Yi walked to her. It had been a year since his marriage into the Wen Family, but he¡¯d never once called his inws ¡°Mom¡± or ¡°Dad.¡±

    Qin Qing didn¡¯t mind, either.

    At today¡¯s banquet, Fu Shan and Huang Yunchong, and the others¡¯ arrival let her hold her head up high. Her time in the spotlight left her in abnormally high spirits.

    When she looked at Su Yi, even he didn¡¯t seem quite as detestable as before.

    She got straight to the point. ¡°As you know, Huang Yunchong gave our family two pieces of Nine-Leafed King Ginseng, and Fu Shan gave us a gift box as well. I¡¯m here to ask you what you n to do with them.¡±

    Despite himself, Su Yi was surprised. How could someone as shrewd as his mother-inw take the initiative to discuss this with him?

    ¡°I have nothing to say on the matter,¡± he said casually.

    Qin Qing snorted, thenined, ¡°I have no idea what the matriarch is thinking! Why did she insist I hand both gifts over to a leech like you?¡±

    Su Yi instantly understood what was happening.

    The matriarch knew what others didn¡¯t. She knew Fu Shan and Huang Yunchong¡¯s gifts were intended for him.

    It was only natural that she wouldn¡¯t let Qin Qing embezzle them. If that happened, and if Fu Shan and Huang Yunchong found out about it, they might very well take it up with the entire Wen Family.

    Qin Qing red at Su Yi. ¡°You listen up! These gifts are for you?and?Lingzhao. That is to say, you can only take?your?share!¡±

    With that, she took one of the two treasure boxes she was carrying and opened it.

    Inside were two pieces of snow-white King Ginseng. Its root hairs were like silk floss, the main root crystal clear. With the box open, its fragrance quickly permeated the entire courtyard.

    Even just one whiff boosted the spirit and calmed the heart.

    Qin Qing gulped, increasingly resentful of the matriarch¡¯s forceful intervention.

    Otherwise, this ginseng was so iparably precious, there was no way she¡¯d give Su Yi so much as a single root hair!

    ¡°Choose one,¡± she said through gnashed teeth, feigning calm.

    Su Yi inwardly thought it rather funny. One nce and it was obvious she felt that parting with treasure was like carving up her flesh.

    ¡°No, you choose first,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll take whichever one is left.¡±

    Qin Qing¡¯s?expression noticeably?mellowed. ¡°So, you¡¯ve got a bit of filial piety in you after all. We didn¡¯t spend a whole year feeding a sponger like you for nothing!¡±

    As she spoke, she immediately snatched up the noticeably smaller piece of ginseng, as if she were afraid Su Yi would change his mind, and handed it to him. ¡°Here, take it.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s expression was strange, but he reached out to ept it.

    Nine-Leafed King Ginseng was a spiritual medicine, and the quality of spiritual medicines wasn¡¯t contingent on their size.

    In this case, the smaller piece was actually higher quality¡­.

    Qin Qing was beautiful, but she¡¯d never cultivated before. How could she possibly know something like that?

    She closed the gift box with obvious relish. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the big one for Lingzhao. She¡¯s cultivating at Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy now, and she can surely put it to good use.

    ¡°Then there¡¯s this box. City Lord Fu said to make sure to give it to you and Lingzhao to?open. Open it yourself and have a look.¡± With that, she passed him the second box, her eyes shining with curiosity.

    At the banquet, she saw it clearly¡ªwhen the various VIPs in attendance heard that Fu Shan was delivering this on an eminent figure¡¯s behalf, they were stunned!

    Who was this person? Whoever they were, they were lofty enough to give even Fu Shan orders!

    Even now, it was a mystery.

    But the more mysterious someone¡¯s identity, the more curious and reverent others would be.

    Qin Qing was naturally no exception.

    When Su Yi exerted strength through his finger tips, the gift box carved of rare ck jade opened. A misty, faint golden light instantly billowed out and dispersed. Against the darkness of the night sky, it was particrly eye-catching.

    Qin Qing¡¯s eyes widened, and she held her breath. Her expression filled with shock, infatuation, and fanaticism.

    Inside was a pair of rings carved of resplendent purple and gold crystal. The left ring¡¯s surface was carved with?a relief?of a phoenix. It was vivid and lifelike, with two iid ruby fragments for eyes.

    The ring on the left was carved with a coiling dragon, its head held high and its curled whiskers fluttering in the wind. It was so realistic, it almost looked alive.

    This was a set of rings, a dragon and a phoenix, two symbols of prosperity!

    ¡°We¡¯re rich, we¡¯re rich! These are unquestionably rare and priceless treasures!¡± Qin Qing¡¯s heart pounded and her eyes shone as she lit up with unconcealed delight.

    Even Su Yi was surprised this time.

    These rings weren¡¯t simple. They were carved of pristine condition ¡°Purple-streaked Gold¡±, a ¡°spiritual material¡±. It contained spiritual energy, and was in no wayparable with ordinary metals.

    The phoenix¡¯s eyes were made of ¡°Crimson Spirit Gems.¡± Although they were each only the size of a sesame seed, they were each worth ten thousand gold!

    Taking a second nce at the dragon, he saw that its eyes were formed of ¡°Spirit Obsidian¡±, a spiritual material full of abundant spiritual energy. Within the mundane world of the Great Zhou, it was priceless!

    Xiao Tianque and Zi Jin really spared no expense,?Su Yu thought to himself.

    These rings wouldn¡¯t have been particrly precious in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds.

    However, within the Great Zhou, they were unquestionably rare and marvelous treasures.

    Qin Qing suddenly cleared her throat, and her eyes shed. ¡°Su Yi¡­. How about I put these rings safely into storage for now? Then, when Lingzhao returns,?I can?give them to you together?¡±

    Su Yi smiled. He naturally saw right through her petty schemes.

    ¡°Do as you see fit,¡± he said straightforwardly.

    Qin Qing¡¯s beautiful features were suddenly uncertain.?What¡¯s ¡®do as you see fit¡¯ supposed to mean?

    She wanted to confiscate both rings and keep them forever. The problem was, the matriarch wouldn¡¯t let her!

    ¡°A precious object like this, falling into the hands of a deadbeat like you? What a reckless waste of treasure!¡± Qin Qing gnashed her teeth, picked up the dragon ring, and hatefully handed it over. ¡°Here! Take it! Don¡¯t lose it!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind if I do.¡± Su Yi smiled and took it.

    He knew full well that no matter how fierce, shrewd, and unreasonable his mother-inw was, there was no way she¡¯d go against the matriarch¡¯s orders.

    ¡°Ee? There¡¯s a letter in here too.¡± Qin Qing took a sealed envelope from the base of the gift box.

    When she saw the words written on its surface, ¡°For Master Su to open personally¡±, she was stunned.

    ¡°Master Su?¡± she asked. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s for me,¡± said Su Yi. He reached out and took the envelope.

    ¡°You? ¡®Master¡¯ Su?¡± Qin Qing snickered as if she¡¯d just heard a joke.

    But then, throughout the entire Wen Family, only Su Yi was surnamed Su. Furthermore, this gift was intended for him and Wen Lingzhao. Despite her sneer, Qin Qing didn¡¯t question it.

    Su Yi ignored her jeers. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll head back to my room,¡± he said with a faint smile, then turned around.

    When Lingzhaoes home, we have to find some way to get that ring back!?Qin Qing grit her teeth and stomped before turning and leaving.

    However, when she got back to her residence and her gaze swept across the mountain of gifts piled there, her mood instantly improved.

    At tonight¡¯s banquet, she and her husband had stood out, but that wasn¡¯t all. As a result of drawing so much attention, many influential figures had approached them of their own ord, and they even came bearing no small number of gifts.

    When she saw this glittering pile of gifts, Qin Qing smiled broadly, and her phoenix-like eyes closed.?Lingzhao, that girl, sure is promising!

    ¡°Honey, isn¡¯t it about time we retire for the night?¡± Wen Changtai walked in and wrapped his arm around Qin Qing¡¯s slim and tender waist. His lips were already nearing her long, snowy neck.

    Tonight, he was in iparably high spirits, and he¡¯d drunk more than usual.

    Whap!

    Qin Qing pped Wen Changtai¡¯s hand away from herself then said irritably, ¡°Off to one side with you! You always just leave me hanging, every single time! Want to see me in bed? Get yourself in shape first!¡±

    Then, she turned back to the treasure heap with great relish and started taking inventory.

    Seeing this, Wen Changtai let out a long sigh.

    Meanwhile, beneath the same night sky.

    Su Yi sat at his desk and opened the envelope, then took out a letter.

    Xiao Tianque had written it. It was respectful, but its contents were mostly just polite niceties.

    It was only at the very end that he got to the point. The letter said that due to an urgent family matter, he and his granddaughter Zi Jin had already left for Cloudriver Province. Should Su Yi need anything, he could go directly to City Lord Fu Shan for assistance.

    In short, it was a goodbye letter.

    After reading it, Su Yi casually held it over the candle and set it aze.

    He could roughly gauge Xiao Tianque and Zi Jin¡¯s intentions. They were undoubtedly just trying to build a stronger rtionship with him, so there was no need for concern.

    This Nine-Leafed King Ginseng will save me a lot of time cultivating.?Su Yi¡¯s gaze returned to the snow-white spirit ginseng sitting quietly on the desk.

    Spiritual medicines were divided into nine tiers based on quality.

    The lowest was tier one, the highest, tier nine.

    This piece of Nine-Leafed King Ginseng was a tier-two spiritual medicine, valuable enough for even a Qi umtion-stage expert to treasure it!

    For the sake of repairing our rtionship, Huang Yunchong sure spared no expense,?thought Su Yi. Two pieces of Nine-leafed King Ginseng, a pair of tier-two spiritual medicines, was priceless. Moreover, at least within Guangling City, there was no way to purchase them!

    Then, Su Yi nced at the dragon ring carved of ¡°Purple-streaked Gold¡±, and his heart stirred.

 Chapter 27: A Grandmasterâ€™s Disciple

    <h4>Chapter 27: A Grandmaster¡¯s Disciple</h4>

    Purple-streaked Gold was a spiritual material, and it was ideal for forging weapons.

    Although the ring only contained the slightest quantity of Purple-Streaked Gold, if melted and mixed into ordinary metal, he could forge a de sharp enough to cut iron as easily as it sliced through mud!

    As for the chunks of Spirit Obsidian that formed the dragon¡¯s eyes, although they were only the size of sesame seeds, they contained abundant spiritual energy, each on par with a tier-one spirit stone!

    In the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, spirit stones were an indispensable part of cultivation.

    Based on their size and quality, they were divided in ordance with strict standards. There were nine tiers in total, with tier one at the bottom and tier nine at the top.

    Within the Four Realms of the Martial Dao, spirit stones tier three and below were enough to satisfy one¡¯s cultivation needs.

    But of course, that was within the Nine Provinces of the Wilds.

    Spirit stones existed even within a mundane nation like the Great Zhou. However, practically all of them were tier one, or tier two at most.

    Even so, they were seen as priceless treasures, and only peak-level ns possessed them.

    Guangling City¡¯s Three Great ns monopolized practically every lucrative industry in the city, yet each family had no more than a hundred or so tier-one spirit stones in reserve!

    The ring had two pieces of Spirit Obsidian. This was equivalent to obtaining two tier-one spirit stones. Combined with the Purple-streaked Gold used to forge it, and it was naturally worth a fortune.

    I need to find some free time to visit a cksmith and use the Purple-streaked Gold to forge a sword to wear at my side¡­.

    As he pondered, Su Yi tapped the tips of his fingers against the ring. The two pieces of Spirit Obsidian popped from their sockets and rolled in the palm of his hand, catching the light and glinting.

    Afterward, he sat in the lotus position, one piece of Spirit Obsidian in each hand, and began circting his energy.

    A torrent of pure spiritual power flooded into him, then circted throughout his body alongside his energy. His blood and qi red in sync, producing a powerful rhythm.

    This result was many times better than when he cultivated in the mulberry grove along the banks of the Great Azure!

    Su Yi could clearly sense that his blood and flesh were currently undergoing a deep tempering, as if he sat within a furnace of spiritual energy, reforging himself over and over again. His progress was terrifyingly quick.

    The moon cast its light over the world. Some families rejoiced, while others worried.

    The night sky was equally beautiful above the home of Guangling City¡¯s number one n, the Li Family, but their n hall was rife with tension.

    Bang!

    Family Head Li Tianhan flung his teacup, shattering it. ¡°There¡¯s no way we can just let this go!¡±

    His expression was dark and murderous.

    The Li Family higher-ups seated on both sides of the hall shook from head to toe. None of them dared speak.

    They naturally already knew what had happened at the Wen Family matriarch¡¯s birthday banquet.

    None of them would have guessed Family Head Huang Yunchong would suddenly turn on them.

    Even more surprising, City Lord Fu Shan and Commander Nie Beihu had personally stepped in to support the Wen Family!

    This resulted in Family Head Li Tianhan and his son, Li Moyun, slinking off in disgrace.

    What a huge embarrassment!

    There was no need to even question it; word of this incident would inevitably spread throughout Guangling City, dealing an enormous blow to the Li Family¡¯s prestige and reputation.

    ¡°Reporting in! Family Head Huang responded to our message.¡± An elder retainer scurried into the great hall and bowed in greeting.

    ¡°What did Huang Yunchong, that geezer, have to say for himself?¡± asked Li Tianhan grimly.

    He hadn¡¯t let his anger ovee his rationality. He was well aware that there was something fishy about what happened at the Wen Family banquet today. There had to be something strange going on.

    That was why, immediately after returning home, he¡¯d sent an envoy to the Huang Family to try and learn ¡°the truth¡± from Huang Yunchong.

    The elderly retainer hesitated, then stuttered, ¡°Family Head Huang said that he urges us not to oppose the Wen Family going forward, or else we¡¯ll inevitably invite grave peril upon ourselves¡­.¡±

    The entire room was in uproar. Everyone was astounded.

    Even Li Tianhan froze, stunned. Then, his expression turned iparably dark and sinister. ¡°That old fool really said that?¡±

    The retainer hurriedly nodded. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare say a single word out of turn.¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t say why?¡± Li Tianhan tried pressing for detail, but the retainer shook his head.

    ¡°Huang Yunchong definitely knows something, but he refuses to tell us. He¡¯s clearly up to no good!¡± said one of the Li Family higher-ups indignantly.

    The others nodded in agreement. They increasingly felt that there was something amiss about Huang Yunchong¡¯s response!

    ¡°Father, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to discuss with you in private,¡± said Li Moyun, speaking up for the first time.

    Li Tianhan¡¯s brow furrowed. Then, he waved his hand. ¡°All of you can leave.¡±

    The Li Family higher-ups discreetly rose and left the hall. None of them dared express the slightest displeasure.

    In the Li Family, Family Head Li Tianhan was a sovereign. His word wasw.

    When they were the only ones left, Li Tianhan turned to his son. ¡°What is it you wanted to say?¡±

    ¡°I think all of this can be traced back to Wen Lingzhao!,¡± Li Moyun said calmly. ¡°Do you remember? When we stood in the Wen Family¡¯s n hall, even after you demanded the Wen Family give up half their medicinal herb business, Huang Yunchong didn¡¯t voice any objections.¡±

    Li Tianhan vaguely remembered that, and he nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. It was only after I attempted to call upon the Huang Family¡¯s power to help us suppress the Wen Family that he had no choice but to rify his position.¡±

    ¡°But when I suggested voiding Wen Lingzhao¡¯s marriage contract, he voiced his objections, entirely unprompted. That¡¯s what¡¯s really strange here.¡± Li Moyun¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°That¡¯s between us members of the younger generation. Why would a family head like him intervene? Especially since that particr matter doesn¡¯t involve the Huang Family in any way.¡±

    Li Tianhan¡¯s?pupils constricted. By now, he waspletely calm. When he recalled the various details of what happened at the banquet, he immediately sensed that something strange was afoot.

    Li Moyun took a deep breath, then continued, ¡°After that, neither Fu Shan nor Nie Beihu voiced any objections to our ns to divide the Wen Family¡¯s medicinal herb business between us either. Instead, they both unanimously objected to my attempt to intervene in Su Yi and Wen Lingzhao¡¯s marriage. Don¡¯t¡­. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a bit strange?¡±

    ¡°Could it?be that the?source of all this strangeness¡­.?Really is Su?Yi and Wen Lingzhao?¡± Li Tianhan furrowed his brow. ¡°But that Su Yi is nothing but a cripple; he¡¯s not even worth a second thought. As for Wen Lingzhao, although she¡¯s already entered Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy, she¡¯s just another disciple. She¡¯s not worthy of old fogies like Huang Yunchong, Fu Shan, and Nie Beihu going to such lengths to protect her.¡±

    Li Moyun shook his head. ¡°Father, you might not know this yet, but I¡¯ve been keeping tabs on Wen Lingzhao¡¯s affairs for a long time now, and just yesterday, I received major news about her.¡±

    ¡°What news?¡± Li Tianhan was stunned.

    A flicker of barely discernible heat flickered within Li Moyun¡¯s gaze. ¡°Vice Pce Master Zhu Guqing has taken a liking to Wen Lingzhao, and it¡¯s been decided that three months from now, at the academy¡¯s grand opening ceremony, she¡¯ll officially be epting Wen Lingzhao as her disciple!¡±

    Li Tianhan¡¯s expression shifted, and he sucked in a breath of cold air. ¡°So that¡¯s it!¡±

    Zhu Guqing!

    She was one of Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy¡¯s three vice pce masters, one of the mere handful of same-generation Martial Dao Grandmasters within Cloudriver Prefecture.

    Furthermore, it had been only thirty years since she began her cultivation. It was fair to say her talent transcended the masses!

    Rumor had it, her attainments in the Dao of the Sword were profound and inscrutable. The style she¡¯d mastered, ¡°the Misty Haze Sword Stance¡±, was famed far and wide. Even Grandmasters of the older generation endlessly sang its praises.

    If Wen Lingzhao became her disciple, she¡¯d be like a carp leaping over the dragon¡¯s gate, rising to prominence in a single bound! Her status and position would undergo a cosmic shift!

    The disciple of Martial Dao Grandmaster had a status so lofty, even some family heads would wee them as a distinguished guest!

    ¡°No wonder Huang Yunchong and Fu Shan went to such lengths, even if it meant standing at odds with our Li Family. So, a Grandmaster¡¯s disciple has emerged from within the Wen Family¡­.¡± Li Tianhan finally understood, but his heart was iparably heavy.

    He¡¯d coveted the Wen Family¡¯s medicinal herb businesses for years, and he¡¯d tried to annex them on multiple asions.

    Take tonight¡¯s incident at the Wen Family matriarch¡¯s birthday feast. If not for those unexpected interventions, the Wen Family would have had no choice but to give into his demands!

    But now, the situation?had?changed entirely. With a ¡°Grandmaster¡¯s disciple¡± like Wen Lingzhao, who in Guangling City would dare set their sights on the Wen Family?

    ¡°My son, how do you n to respond to this?¡± After a moment¡¯s silence, Li Tianhan nced at Li Moyun.

    She was a Grandmaster¡¯s disciple, and moreover, she was already married. Pursuing her was sure to be prohibitively difficult.

    Li Moyun said calmly, ¡°Father, the more dazzling Wen Lingzhao¡¯s talent, the more jarringly obvious Su Yi¡¯s ineptitude is. He¡¯s like a ck mark on her life, and he¡¯s sure to do enormous damage to her reputation.

    He paused, then continued, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know why the Wen Family matriarch refused to annul the wedding contract, I can say with certainty that the higher Wen Lingzhao¡¯s status, the more she¡¯ll reject Su Yi.¡±

    Li Tianhan furrowed his brow. ¡°Moyun, what exactly are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°Lingzhao and I grew up together,¡± said Li Moyuan with a smile. ¡°You could even call us childhood sweethearts. My feelings for her have never wavered in the least! I¡¯d do?anything?for her.¡±

    He spoke calmly, but with the utmost determination.

    Li Tianhan¡¯s?pupils constricted. ¡°You n to kill Su Yi?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. So long as Su Yi dies, their marriage will ¡®die of natural causes¡¯ along with him. That¡¯ll be good for Wen Lingzhao, and for me, too. It¡¯ll even benefit the Wen Family as a whole!¡± Li Moyun¡¯s eyes shed with grim determination. ¡°Therefore, Su Yi must die! He¡¯s nothing but a cripple; there¡¯s no need for him to remain in this world!¡±

    Li Tianhan fixed his gaze on his son. Then, suddenly, he broke into a gratified smile. ¡°My boy, you¡¯ve really grown up! You have your own thoughts, and you¡¯re making your own choices.

    ¡°But if you want to kill Su Yi, you must not be hasty! Everyone knows you only have eyes for Wen Lingzhao, and furthermore, you revealed your interest at the banquet. If Su Yi dies suddenly at a time like this, everyone will suspect you.¡±

    Li Moyun nodded, his gaze calm and self-assured. ¡°Father, you can rx. A lion uses its full strength even when catching a hare. I naturally won¡¯t be the least bitcent, nor will I do anything to bring suspicion upon myself!¡±

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll wait for you to bring the Wen Family¡¯s ¡®Grandmaster¡¯s disciple¡¯ home! Li Tianhanughed heartily and patted his son on the shoulder. ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll personally act as a go-between. I trust that the Wen Family won¡¯t refuse a marriage alliance with us.¡±

    Despite hearing this, Li Moyun sighed to himself.

    Wen Lingzhao was to be the disciple of a Grandmaster; it was already set in stone.

    With this iparably dazzling status, would she really want to be with a childhood sweetheart like him?

    Li Moyun took a deep breath, then steeled himself.?No matter the oue, I have to strive with all my might!

 Chapter 28: The Apricot Clinic

    <h4>Chapter 28: The Apricot Clinic</h4>

    Over the next few days, Su Yi lived ording to a set rhythm.

    In the early morning, he¡¯d walk along the Great Azure and practice martial arts in the mulberry grove. At noon, he¡¯d return to the city and purchase herbal medicines, then go home to prepare a medicinal bath to refine his body.

    Just three days had passed, but he¡¯d already refined all the energy contained within the sesame-seed-sized Spirit Obsidian pieces.

    In the process, his cultivation had already reached the peak of the Refining Muscle stage.

    The next step was beginning his ¡°Refining Sinew¡± stage cultivation.

    This cultivation speed was already shocking, and his breakthrough came over ten days faster than Su Yi¡¯s initial estimate.

    However, this rate of improvement was also entirely reasonable.

    After all, he was expending fifteen hundred taels worth of medicinal ingredients per day, and the Spirit Obsidian he¡¯d just refined was iparably precious. Add that to the profundity of the Pine and Crane Body Refining Art, and it would have been difficult?not?to improve.

    ¡°Just two thousand taels left¡­.¡± Su Yi slumped in a rocking chair beneath one of the courtyard¡¯s jujube trees, enjoying the sun. Mottled sunlight passed through the leaves, forcing him to squint.

    He¡¯d just finished an extreme cultivation session, and his body needed time to rest and readjust.

    In just ten days, he¡¯d already spent eight of the ten thousand taels Zi Jin had given him. Soon, he¡¯d have no choice but to consider how he¡¯d go about earning more.

    But then, there¡¯s no need to panic about making money.?Su Yi stretched out his hand and picked up the cup of ginseng tea beside him, then drained it in a single gulp.

    Instantly, a refreshing warmth flowed down his throat, then coursed through him like the tide, spreading to every bone in his body. His blood and qi red in response, and his exhausted flesh began to make a rapid recovery.

    In an instant, his full-body exhaustion vanished!

    This was a medicinal tea he¡¯d brewed with the Nine-Leafed King Ginseng¡¯s leaves. He¡¯d also added blood poria, fleeceflower root, and other ingredients. The resulting liquid contained abundant life force and spiritual energy.

    If I brew tea from the leaves, use the root hairs to make soup, and chew the fruit raw, this single piece of Nine-Leafed King Ginseng can sustain my cultivation for several days,?thought Su Yi.

    It was, after all, a tier-two spiritual medicine; it could satisfy even a Qi umtion expert with room to spare.

    Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll go forge myself a sword!?He exhaled, and his eyes brightened.

    In the past, he¡¯d used his sword to prove his Dao. In the end, his sword suppressed the starry skies, and he reigned supreme over the Wilds. The people respectfully called him ¡°the Swordmaster?of Abstruse?Force.¡±

    His choice to reincarnate was simrly for the sake of pursuing the Dao of the Sword to even higher realms!

    It was fair to say that Su Xuanjun¡¯s life was centered around the Dao of the Sword.

    As a sword cultivator, how could he walk around without a weapon?

    Suddenly, the voice of a servant girl resounded from the gates. ¡°Sir, thedy of the house requests your presence in the atrium. She says there¡¯s something she wishes to discuss with you.¡±

    After a moment¡¯s surprise, he called back, ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The atrium.

    When Su Yi arrived, his mother and fatherw were both seated at the dining table.

    A sumptuous lunch, the dishes still piping hot, wasid across the table.

    Wen Changtai nced at Su Yi, then said, ¡°Sit down and eat with us.¡±

    ¡°Wait!" Qin Qing red at him in displeasure.

    Wen Changtai immediately shut up, lowered his head, and kept eating in silence.

    Su Yi was long ustomed to this. His father-inw, Wen Changtai, was an honest sort, good-natured and unambitious, who wanted nothing more than to live out his days in peace.

    Qin Qing set down her chopsticks and said, ¡°Su Yi, have you heard that Lingzhao is about to be the direct disciple of a Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy vice pce master?¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°I heard.¡±

    The day after the matriarch¡¯s birthday celebration, word spread that Wen Lingzhao had been chosen by Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy¡¯s vice pce master, Zhu Guqing as her direct disciple.

    Within Cloudriver Prefecture, Zhu Guqing was a rare Martial Dao Grandmaster, famed far and wide. To ordinary martial artists, she was like a distant god or soaring dragon.

    For Wen Lingzhao to win the good graces of a Grandmaster like her was an unexpected stroke of fortune, and the entire Wen Family was in uproar.

    When word spread, it stirred up great waves and shook the entire city. Who knew how many people were in uproar over this?

    But to Su Yi, it was just a bit unexpected, that¡¯s all.

    It had been less than half a month since Wen Lingzhao joined Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy, yet she¡¯d already won the favor of a Martial Dao Grandmaster. Not even Su Yi would have anticipated that.

    But at the same time, he wasn¡¯t exactly ¡°shocked.¡±

    She was to be the disciple of a Martial Dao Grandmaster, an Inner Furnace expert. What did that amount to?

    Qin Qing¡¯s beautiful features shone with delight. ¡°This is an enormous stroke of fortune for the entire Wen Family. This very morning, the family head personally promised our family a thousand taels of gold, ten clusters of pearls, and the deeds to nine buildings. Furthermore, he¡¯s decided to ce Bluefinch Street¡¯s ¡®Apricot Clinic¡¯ under our management!¡±

    As she said this, she looked entranced. She was practically beaming; it was obvious how pleased she was.

    The past few days had undoubtedly been among the best of her life. No matter who saw her, they greeted her with a smile and spoke with enthusiasm and ttery.

    Even the family head and matriarch treated her with noticeably more respect than before!

    This left Qin Qing somewhat dazed; it didn¡¯t feel quite real.

    ¡°That really is wonderful news,¡± Su Yi said perfunctorily.

    Qin Qing was instantly on guard. ¡°None of this wealth is for you. Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Hecked money, but he had countless ways to earn more. What need was there to covet such a paltry sum? He didn¡¯t know what Qin Qing was thinking, either; her beautiful face flitting between different expressions unpredictably.

    Finally, she seemed to reach a decision. ¡°It¡¯s been a year since you married into the family. You can¡¯t just sit around mooching off us forever, so I n to send you to take over the Apricot Clinic¡¯s management!¡±

    Su Yi was stunned.

    Although Bluefinch Street wasn¡¯t in the most prosperous part of Guangling City, it was densely popted and a gathering point for people of all trades.

    Apricot Clinic had been in business there for years, and they had no shortage of customers.

    What piqued Su Yi¡¯s suspicion was that the mother-inw who¡¯d always loathed and detested him was giving him benefits out of nowhere. Was she?really?doing this out of the goodness of her heart?

    He didn¡¯t have to wonder for long. Qin Qing¡¯s expression turned serious, and she said sharply, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, although you¡¯re going to go manage Apricot Clinic, I expect you to turn in a thousand taels of silver a month! Any less, and don¡¯t me me for being heartless!¡±

    Su Yi finally understood.?That¡¯s more like it! This is the mother-inw I remember. She¡¯d never do something nice for me without a reason.

    Wen Changtai couldn¡¯t help but interject, ¡°A thousand taels a month?¡±

    Qin Qing said triumphantly, ¡°I stayed up all nightst night, and I finally got the Apricot Clinic¡¯s ledgers in order. If business continues at its current rate, it¡¯ll earn a thousand taels a month, give or take three hundred!¡±

    Su Yi was stunned. It seemed that in his mother-inw¡¯s eyes, he was nothing but free hardbor, and unpaidbor at that¡­

    What¡¯s even happening here? In my past life, I was the sovereign of the Wilds, the Swordmaster?of Abstruse?Force. Now, post reincarnation, even my shrewish mother-inw can exploit me as she pleases?

    ¡°What happens if he can¡¯t earn a thousand in a month?¡± asked Wen Changtai.

    Qin Qing snorted, then said deftly, ¡°I¡¯m not unreasonable! He can just pay the rest offter. It¡¯s fine so long as he makes up the difference within three months.¡±

    She paused, then continued leisurely, ¡°But in that case, he¡¯ll have to pay a little extra in interest. The more he owes us, the higher the interest will be. If he can¡¯t pay off his debts within three months, he¡¯ll have to pay interest on his interest, and his total debt will grow non-stop, multiplying without end.¡±

    Just listening, the mild, good-natured Wen Changtai couldn¡¯t help but gasp. He was starting to feel sorry for Su Yi.

    Qin Qing took a sip of tea to wet her throat, and her sharp gaze bore into Su Yi. ¡°You won¡¯t default your debts, right?¡±

    Instead of answering, Su Yi asked a question of his own. ¡°And what if I earn over a thousand taels per month?¡±

    Qin Qing burst intoughter. ¡°You might be a moocher, but you¡¯ve still got?some?ambition!?Even you?understand that the more money you earn, the better,¡± she said approvingly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go right ahead and tell you that if you earn over a thousand taels, you can keep the rest.¡±

    ¡°Alright. It¡¯s settled,¡± Su Yi agreed without a second thought.

    Qin Qing was stunned. She never would have guessed that he¡¯d agree so forthrightly, and it left her uneasy.

    She thought about it, then warned him again. ¡°If you dare try any funny business, don¡¯t me me for my poor manners!¡±

    Not long after, Su Yi left.

    Qin Qing was sending him to the Apricot Clinic tomorrow. He¡¯d live there from now on.

    This was actually good news for him.

    Remaining in the Wen Family estate made everything inconvenient, but it would be different outside.

    Soon, only Qin Qing and Wen Changtai remained in the atrium.

    Wen Changtai couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why did you send Su Yi to manage the clinic? Second Brother¡¯s been in control there for a long time, and everyone there is on his payroll, from the physicians to the servants.¡±

    He sighed despite himself. ¡°If you send Su Yi on his own, they¡¯re sure to bully him! How much is he going to suffer there?¡±

    ¡°If you were as capable as your second brother, how could the matriarch have let Su Yi marry into our family in the first ce?¡± snapped Qin Qing. ¡°Do you have any idea how deeply this arrangement has wronged our daughter?

    ¡°Now look at your oldest brother. He¡¯s the head of the family, with all the power and authority that entails! He¡¯s in control of the entire family¡¯s assets. How impressive is that? Now look at you! You¡¯ve failed at both studying and martial arts, and you never strive for anything! All the good stuff has wound up in your elder brothers¡¯ hands!

    ¡°If not for me personally taking charge of our family¡¯s affairs, with your meager capabilities, the rest of the family would have long since bullied us to death!¡±

    Qin Qing rebuked him so viciously that Wen Changtai dared not say a word. He could only grimace. But then, he¡¯d always been like that. He knew full well thatpared to his brothers, he was indeed quite mediocre.

    Furthermore, Qin Qing¡¯s strong disposition and shrewdness only offset his own ineptitude.

    Some time passed before Qin Qing finally seemed to calm down. ¡°I know the Apricot Clinic has always belonged to your second brother, but that¡¯s in the past. From now on, it belongs to us!

    ¡°As for whether Su Yi will get bullied¡­ Hmph, don¡¯t look down on that son-inw of ours.¡±

    Wen Changtai was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±

    ¡°I heard that a few days ago, Su Yi taught Huang Qianjun a lesson over at the Immortal Gathering House. I initially assumed that the Huang Family wouldn¡¯t let him off, but look at him! He¡¯s still alive and well; they didn¡¯t so much as harm a hair on his head.¡± Qin Qingughed coldly. ¡°Although I can¡¯t figure out their reasoning, my instincts tell me that something strange is afoot!¡±

    She paused, then sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a pity. Were he still Blueriver Sword Manor¡¯s outer sect Sword Chief, he might have just barely been a good enough match for Lingzhao.

    ¡°But now she¡¯s about to be a Grandmaster¡¯s disciple! Compare her to Su Yi! He has no strong points at all!¡± Her tone was full of dense resentment.

    ¡°If he hadn¡¯t lost his cultivation, he never would have be our son-inw in the first ce,¡± said Wen Changtai in an attempt tofort her. ¡°After all, at the time, Lingzhao had yet to enter Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy.¡±

    ¡°You shut your mouth!¡± Qin Qing mmed the table in fury, cutting him off. ¡°Are youforting me or just poking fun at Lingzhao? Or have you been so ¡®frustrated¡¯tely that you need someone to teach you a lesson?¡±

    Wen Changtai was visibly uneasy. He smiled sheepishly, but said nothing.

 Chapter 29: The New Manager is Here

    <h4>Chapter 29: The New Manager is Here</h4>

    Morning the next day.

    Su Yi took his luggage and left the ce he¡¯d lived in for the past year.

    From this day forth, he would manage the Apricot Clinic, and he¡¯d live there, too.

    I¡¯ll skip practicing on the banks of the Great Azure today. I can go once I have everything in order.

    I¡¯ll have to set aside finding a cksmith and forging a sword for now too, thought Su Yi as he left the Wen Family estate.

    Guangling City, Bluefinch Street.

    The streets were crowded and bustling with activity.

    In the Great Zhou, only a tiny minority cultivated the Martial Dao. The vast majority of the citizens were ordinary mortals.

    They spent their lives working to make a living and interpreting the ups and downs of the world around them.

    Su Yi strolled leisurely amidst the crowd, feeling indescribably rxed.

    At the Apricot Clinic, I¡¯ll be able to work with all kinds of medicinal ingredients on a daily basis. I can use them to cultivate the Martial Dao.

    This is actually a good thing for me. I¡¯ll be able to increase my cultivation speed.

    But then, that¡¯s on the condition that I can earn a thousand taels of silver a month¡­

    Hm?

    Su Yi suddenly stopped in his tracks.

    A youth in luxurious brocade robes was smiling at him. He approached eagerly, and before even reaching Su Yi, he sped his fist in delight. ¡°Brother Su, you¡¯re out for a stroll too? What a coincidence!¡±

    This was none other than Huang Qianjun.

    When the famed delinquent young master of Guangling City appeared, the pedestrians hurriedly retreated, as if he were a natural disaster or vicious beast.

    ¡°It seems to me you¡¯ve been waiting for me this entire time.¡± Su Yi nced at him. Who¡¯d be so bored as to go for a stroll this early in the morning?

    Huang Qianjun looked somewhat embarrassed. He started to exin, ¡°Brother Su¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± interrupted Su Yi. ¡°Your father made you do it, right? You can go back and tell him there¡¯s no need for this.¡±

    As he spoke, he continued ahead.

    Huang Qianjun suddenly had a guilty conscience. Su Yi had seen right through him.

    It was true; his father, Huang Yunchong, had ordered him to seize every avable opportunity to get close to Su Yi. No matter what, he had to build a connection with him.

    If there weren¡¯t any opportunities, he¡¯d just have to make opportunities himself!

    At the time, Huang Qianjun had naively asked his father if he wanted him to be Su Yi¡¯s friend.

    Huang Yunchong looked at him in disappointment and rebuked his wishful thinking, saying ¡°Never mind bing friends; if you can so much as be his subordinate, we¡¯ll have cause to light incense in gratitude!¡±

    That was what led to today¡¯s encounter.

    How exactly do I be a worthwhile subordinate, anyway??As he watched Su Yi gradually fade into the distance, Huang Qianjun gnashed his teeth, steeled himself, and dashed after him.

    He suddenly recalled the attendants who used to tag after him. They¡¯d always stuck by his side, letting him call the shots. They were articte, considerate, loyal, and obedient without question¡­.

    Most importantly, they followed his lead in all things!

    Now, Huang Qianjun nned to learn from their example¡­.

    Su Yi noticed that Huang Qianjun was following him, but he paid him no heed.

    Brother Su isn¡¯t making me leave!?Huang Qianjun inwardly rejoiced. He dashed up to Su Yi, noticed the luggage he had slumped over his shoulder, and said shyly, ¡°Brother Su, how about I carry your bag for you?¡±

    ¡°If you want.¡± Su Yi tossed over his luggage.

    A silkpants, a delinquent young master, yet here he was, eager to be an errand boy. What exactly was going on in his brain?

    Huang Qianjun carefully epted it. Internally, he was practically frenzied with joy.?Does this mean¡­ That Su Yi doesn¡¯t really mind having me around?

    If Father knew about this, he¡¯d be happy for me, right?

    Now I just have to make a good showing!

    I, Huang Qianjun, have thrown away my pride. There¡¯s no need to fear failing to be a good subordinate right?

    Su Yi would never have guessed that just allowing Huang Qianjun to carry his luggage would make him so happy

    Before long, Su Yi saw the ¡°Apricot Clinic¡± signboard in the distance.

    The clinic was a three-story building, built facing the street, with an old-fashioned charm.

    The Wen Family was one of Guangling City¡¯s Three Great ns, and they built their foundations on medicine; they monopolized over ny percent of the local medicinal herb trade, and they owned thousands of acres of medicinal herb plots.

    Furthermore, they employed over a thousand medicine pickers, who would venture deep into the mountains in search of herbal medicines on regr intervals.

    Just within Guangling City, the Wen Family ran sixteen clinics and neen apothecaries.

    The Apricot Clinic was just one of them.

    When Su Yi arrived, there was already a long line of patients waiting outside the Apricot Clinic¡¯s doors.

    But then, two servants stepped outside to send the crowd packing. ¡°Everyone, hurry and find another clinic! The Apricot Clinic isn¡¯t open for business today!

    ¡°We have no other choice! We¡¯re changing leadership today, and our recement manager has yet to arrive.¡±

    The group waiting in line were instantly in uproar. Some sighed in disappointment, while others shook their heads helplessly. Some even cursed the servants out. It was pure chaos.

    But the two servants didn¡¯t care. They simply turned, walked back into the clinic, and were about to close the door when¡­

    ¡°Wait,¡± said a voice. ¡°The new manager is here. We aren¡¯t closing today.¡±

    The two servants froze, and the line of would-be patients looked over too.

    They then saw a lean, handsome youth in blue cloth robes walking right towards them.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± said one of the servants suspiciously.

    ¡°Your new manager,¡± said Su Yi tly. He looked the Apricot Clinic up and down.?This isn¡¯t far from the Great Azure. The location isn''t bad.

    ¡°You¡¯re?Su Yi?¡± blurted the servant.

    Su Yi!

    The other servant finally reacted, snickering, ¡°You haven¡¯t even stepped through our doors, yet you already think yourself our manager? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be out the door before your butt even has time to warm your seat!¡±

    When he heard this, Su Yi keenly picked up on something: it seemed that due to his impending arrival, the clinic¡¯s entire staff had talked things over and agreed to teach their new ¡°manager¡± his ce.

    ¡°So it¡¯s him! That¡¯s the Wen?Family¡¯s?live-in son-inw.¡±

    ¡°No wonder the Apricot Clinic is closed for the day. It¡¯s because of him!¡±

    ¡­The people waiting in line started whispering among themselves.

    Who in Guangling City didn¡¯t know about Su Yi, the Wen?Family¡¯s?live-in son-inw?

    Poor Wen Lingzhao had been forced to marry a cripple! Who knew how many people, even now,mented over her misfortune?

    ¡°Honored Son-inw, pardon my boldness, but I urge you to go home and quietly live out your days as a live-in son-inw should. Someone like you is in no way fit to manage the Apricot Clinic¡¯s affairs!¡±

    The servant was increasingly fearless, his tone enigmatic and his expression utterly disdainful.

    Su Yi nced at him, then said faintly, ¡°Going forward, you needn¡¯te back to the Apricot Clinic.¡±

    The servant was stunned. He pointed at himself. ¡°Are you firing me? Hahaha! I forgot to tell you, but my family has served the Wen Family¡¯s Second Elder for three generations, and we¡¯ve long since signed an indenture agreement. No one else can kick me out!¡±

    He¡¯s sold himself into indentured servitude, so why is he acting so proud??Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but gasp in amazement.

    Su Yi walked up and patted the servant on the shoulder. ¡°You sold yourself to the Wen Family, not to the Apricot Clinic. I¡¯m the manager here now. If you really don¡¯t want to leave, I won¡¯t object, but don¡¯t expect any wages.¡±

    ¡°You dare?¡± The servant¡¯s eyes went bloodshot. He was furious!

    ¡°Screw your granny! How dare you talk to my Brother Su Like that?¡± Huang Qianjun had followed Su Yi all the way here, and he could no longer restrain his temper. He strode forward, then pped the servant right across the face.

    Whap!

    The servant staggered, then rolled down the stairs, shrieking like a ughtered pig. By the time he crawled to his feet, his head was bloodied and his cheeks were red and swollen.

    ¡°You fu¡ª!¡± He was just about to curse when he saw just who had hit him. A chill ran down his spine, and he said in a daze, ¡°Young¡­ Young Master Huang?¡±

    The crowd waiting to see a doctor was in uproar; they¡¯d just recognized the infamous delinquent young master.

    ¡°You¡¯re still here? Should I interpret this as you inviting me to your house for a visit?¡± Huang Qianjun¡¯s eyes carried a threat of violence.

    The servant dared not linger. He scampered off, too scared to even fart.

    ¡°The hell?¡± Huang Qianjun spat, then looked around. When he realized Su Yi had already gone inside the clinic, he hurriedly dashed in after him.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Why is the Huang Family silkpants mixed up with the Wen Family live-in son-inw?¡±

    ¡°Who knows¡­.?" The crowd discussed this amongst themselves, all of them utterly stunned.

    The smell of medicine permeated the interior of the Apricot Clinic, calming the heart.

    Row after row of medicine cabs were on disy, with all sorts of decorations and furniture embellishing different areas. The clinic was clean and spacious.

    ¡°Not bad.¡± Su Yi stood with his hands behind his back, pleased with what he saw.

    At least for a while, this was to be his base of operations.

    ¡°Wen Family son-inw, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± A gaunt middle-aged man red at him. Around a dozen others stood beside him: stewards, assistants, apprentice apothecaries, and servants. All of them wore unsightly expressions on their faces.

    They¡¯d just witnessed everything that happened outside.

    Su Yi walked behind the counter and casually sat in the wooden armchair reserved for the manager, then stretched before ncing at the middle-aged man.

    ¡°From this day forth, I am the manager of the Apricot Clinic,¡± he said tly. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think, but if you want to keep your jobs, you¡¯d best not stand in my way.¡±

    A man in grey immediately let out a coldugh. ¡°You understand nothing! What right do you have to act as our manager? If you provoke all of our old hands, they¡¯ll leave, and the Apricot Clinic will inevitably close its doors forever!¡±

    Su Yi nced at him. ¡°If you refuse to listen to me, you¡¯re wee to leave too.¡±

    The man in grey froze, as if he didn¡¯t quite believe his ears. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±

    The lean middle-aged man beside him warned him expressionlessly. ¡°That¡¯s Wu Yong! He¡¯s an old hand here, and he¡¯s worked diligently on the Wen Family¡¯s behalf for thirty years. He¡¯s experienced and capable¡­.¡±

    Before the man even finished, Su Yi drummed his fingers against the table and cut off him. ¡°I don¡¯t care who he is. If he doesn¡¯t want to work, he¡¯s to leave immediately. Whether Apricot Clinic closes its doors or not has nothing to do with any of you.¡±

    The group¡¯s expressions changed, and they looked at each other.

    None of them would have anticipated that the universally disdained Wen Family live-in son-inw would be so domineering and impervious to reason!

    ¡°Hmph! I refuse to serve a mere live-in son-inw with such a wildly inted ego!¡± The man in grey, the one they called Wu Yong, swept his sleeves and left in a huff.

    However, halfway to the door, Huang Qianjun blocked his path. The famed delinquent silkpants drawled, ¡°Wu Yong, right? You¡¯re wee to leave, but I¡¯ll be paying your house a visit tonight. Let¡¯s have a nice chat, you and I!¡±

    Wu Yong¡¯s expression changed dramatically.

 Chapter 30: I Can Treat Patients Too

    <h4>Chapter 30: I Can Treat Patients Too</h4>

    Within Guangling City, Huang Qianjun was a rare delinquent young master.

    His temper was vicious, explosive, arrogant, and domineering. Who knew how many wicked deeds he had to his name?

    If someone like him showed up as a ¡°guest¡±, it would be no different from a Yama King of Hell appearing on their doorstep!

    Wu Yong had been furious mere moments ago, but now, he froze, his gaze dark and uncertain. It was as if his legs were full of lead; he dared not leave.

    Huang Qianjun smiled leisurely. ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, just sit tight and follow Brother Su¡¯smands. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind sending my people to your home to ¡®greet¡¯ your rtives.¡±

    He¡¯s targeting my family??Wu Yong¡¯s eyes went wide. He slumped like a wilted flower and slunk back to his original location.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.?You refused to talk this over. It took a viin to force you to lower your head. Was all this really necessary?

    He nced at Huang Qianjun. ¡°Take it down a notch.¡±

    Huang Qianjun hurriedly shed him a toadyish grin. ¡°You¡¯re right to chastise me, Brother Su.¡±

    When the lean middle-aged man saw this, he felt a sudden chill.

    After learning that Su Yi was to take up management of the Apricot Clinic, they¡¯d decided to use whatever means necessary to send him packing.

    Who wanted to serve a paltry, insignificant live-in son-inw?

    But they never could have anticipated that he¡¯d bring such an infamous ¡®attack dog¡¯ with him!

    They dared offend Su Yi, but who among them dared offend the son of Family Head Huang?

    Even if Huang Qianjun beat them to a pulp, it was unlikely that the Wen Family could offer much help!

    ¡°Wen Family Son-inw, we certainly have no ns to oppose you. Please, be at ease.¡± The gaunt middle-aged man took a deep breath and sped his fist, his attitude far more restrained than before.

    ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m not desperate to keep you all here.¡± Su Yi shook his head, then said tly. ¡°Anyone who¡¯s sold themselves to Wen Changqing and his family can leave.¡±

    Even before departing for the Apricot Clinic, he knew that it had long since been under the jurisdiction of Wen Changqing and his line.

    But as of today, it was Su Yi¡¯s territory. He naturally had to do a little housecleaning first. This would prevent him from hitting hidden snags down the line and save him a lot of trouble.

    ¡°What?¡± Several of their expressions changed immediately.

    The gaunt middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Wen Family Son-inw, this isn¡¯t quite appropriate, is it? Even if they¡¯d indentured themselves to the Second Elder, they still work for the Wen Family. Won¡¯t this hurt and disappoint loyal employees?¡±

    Su Yi just sat there quietly. He said nothing.

    Huang Qianjun instantly realized it was his turn. He cleared his throat, then swept his gaze around the room. ¡°Everyone, you¡¯d best not make things difficult for my Brother Su!¡±

    This delinquent young master¡¯s words carried a powerful implied threat.

    Several of the employees left right away, some dejected, some indignant, some bitter¡­.

    But all of them left without voicing a singleint.

    They couldn¡¯t risk it. What would they do if they offended Huang Qianjun and he really showed up on their doorstep?

    Finally, only seven of the Apricot Clinic¡¯s old hands remained.

    The gaunt middle-aged man was the steward, Hu Quan. He hadn¡¯t signed any sort of indenture agreement with the Wen Family.

    However, although he didn¡¯t leave, he clearly carried a grudge. His expression was dark and unsightly.

    Hu Quan aside, the others were all apprentice apothecaries and assistants.

    ¡°What about Doctor Wu?¡± Su Yi asked suddenly.

    He remembered that before, a doctor by the name of Wu Guangbin worked at the Apricot Clinic. He was locally famous, and the citizens of Guangling City trusted him.

    ¡°Elder Wu inadvertently caught a chillst night,¡± said Hu Quan perfunctorily. ¡°He¡¯s fallen ill, and he¡¯s currently at home recuperating.¡±

    He paused, then continued, ¡°Our clinic has two other physicians, but yesterday, one went home to visit rtives, while the other is visiting a friend in Cloudfall City, on the other side of the Great Azure. Neither is currently at the clinic.¡±

    Huang Qianjun couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly. ¡°You¡¯ve got three physicians in total, but all of them are busy with other matters? Isn¡¯t that a bit too much of a coincidence?¡±

    Hu Quan shrugged as if it had nothing to do with him. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, but no matter what, without a physician on the premises, the Apricot Clinic will need to close its doors and suspend its business¡­..¡±

    Suddenly, Su Yi interjected, ¡°Our doors remain open. We can start epting patients right now.¡±

    Hu Quan and the others were dumbfounded.

    Su Yi tapped his fingers against his desk and said, ¡°We¡¯re just treating the ordinary ailments of themon folk. I can do that too.¡±

    ¡°Pff!¡± One of the servants couldn¡¯t help butugh. The others wore strange expressions on their faces; it was clear they took Su Yi¡¯s words as a joke.

    Huang Qianjun¡¯s expression darkened, and he shouted, ¡°What the hell are youughing at? Hurry and call in the patients lined up outside!¡±

    He had blind faith in Su Yi.

    ¡°Then we¡¯re looking forward to seeing the esteemed Wen Family Son-inw¡¯s medical attainments with our own eyes,¡± said Hu Quan tly. He ordered the two servants to open the doors and allow the patients inside.

    Before long, a white-haired old woman walked up to the counter. Her gaze swept around the clinic. ¡°Where is Doctor Wu Guangbin?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not here,¡± said Su Yi from behind the counter. ¡°I can treat you instead.¡±

    But the old woman merely nced at him, shook her head, then turned to leave.

    When Hu Quan and the others saw this, their expressions turned even stranger. They nned to just sit back and watch this farce y out.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t mind in the least. ¡°Next.¡±

    A man so stalwart, he looked as if he¡¯d forged out of iron walked in. When he learned that Wu Guangbin wasn¡¯t on the premises, he shook his head in disappointment.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t he say so earlier?¡± he spat. ¡°You wasted my time!¡±

    With that, he turned to leave.

    ¡°Sir, you¡­.¡± Hu Quan repressed hisughter and spoke up. The way he saw it, if things continued like this, Su Yi would only embarrass himself.

    ¡°Next!¡± Su Yi said tly, without the slightest change in expression.

    ¡°Brother Su, I¡¯ll call them in.¡±

    Huang Qianjun was a natural-born henchman. When he saw the situation, he turned and charged out of the Apricot Clinic.

    Outside, he saw that the line had shrunk; more than half of the would-be patients had left.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry and leave! Doctor Wu isn¡¯t in.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the Apricot Clinic thinking? They¡¯re letting the Wen?Family¡¯s?live-in son-inw treat patients? They¡¯ve gone mad!¡±

    ¡­..The crowd broke into discussion, and one person left after another.

    This is no good! It¡¯s Brother Su¡¯s first day on the job. How can he just sit around kicking his heels? As his subordinate, if I let this go on, won¡¯t it make me look inept??Huang Qianjun¡¯s expression turned ruthless. He walked down the stone steps, and his gaze swept across the patients who¡¯d yet to leave.

    ¡°Hey! Stay in line, people! If anyone dares leave without authorization, don¡¯t me me for my bad manners!¡± he said coldly.

    The patients were practically all ordinary folk. The sight of a delinquent silkpants like Huang Qianjun struck terror in their hearts, and none of them dared leave.

    ¡°You! Go on in!¡± Huang Qianjun pointed to a thin, sallow-faced old man.

    ¡°I¡­.¡± The man seemed frantic, and inwardly, he cried out in duress.

    ¡°Old-timer, having my Brother Su treat you is a blessing from your ancestors,¡± said Huang Qianjun viciously. ¡°Don¡¯t be ungrateful!¡±

    The old man grimaced, then hung his head and walked inside, as if he¡¯d lost his soul.

    When Hu Quan and the others saw this, they couldn¡¯t help but shake their heads.?This delinquent young master is being deliberately provocative for no good reason. Since when do you have to threaten patients to see a doctor?

    When he walked in, the old man smiled bitterly. ¡°Doctor Su, I¡¯m perfectly fine. I don¡¯t need medical care at all, so¡­. Might you just let me go?¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re sick.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± The old-man straightened his back and denied it.

    ¡°Yes, you are.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really not!¡± The old man was practically in tears.

    Hu Quan almost burst intoughter.?Look at this! How absurd!

    Su Yi rose, walked up to the old man, and said, ¡°Recently, you¡¯ve been having violent coughing fits at night. You¡¯re fatigued, and you regrly have chills and severe pain. Am I right?¡±

    ¡°How did you know?¡± The man was stunned, too stunned to be anxious.¡±

    Hu Quan and the others looked at Su Yi in mild surprise.

    .

    Diagnosing patients came down to sight, sound, taking a medical history, and direct examination.

    Even Wu Guangbin, who¡¯d spent his whole life immersed in the art of medicine, had to at least ask a patient their symptoms and take their pulse to understand their illness.

    Yet now, without doing anything at all, Su Yi had seen through the old man¡¯s symptoms almost instantaneously!

    ¡°There¡¯s a problem with your lungs. Thatbined with old age has resulted in your current symptoms.¡±

    With the memories of his past life, treating themon mdies of ordinary folk was simple as could be.

    After a brief daze, the old man suddenly grew agitated, and his voice shook. ¡°Then how should I treat my illness, Young Lord Su?¡±

    His gaze carried a thread of burning hope.

    Su Yi returned to his desk, took out a pen and paper, and wrote a simple prescription. He passed it to the nearest servant. ¡°Go fetch his medicine.¡±

    The servant epted the paper, only to hesitate.

    ¡°Let me see.¡± Hu Quan stepped forward, and after a brief inspection, he sunk into thought. A long time passed before he calmed back down.

    He wasn¡¯t a doctor, but he¡¯d worked at the Apricot Clinic for years. He knew at a nce that this prescription was the work of an experienced physician. It was simr to how ministers, despitecking kingdoms of their own, understood the ways of kings.

    A momentter, Hu Quan passed the prescription to the servant. ¡°Go fetch this gentleman his medicine.¡±

    Then, he turned to Su Yi, took a deep breath, and said solemnly, ¡°Sir, I apologize for underestimating your abilities earlier and hope you can forgive me.¡±

    When the others saw this, they were stunned.

    Hu Quan was the steward, and his status was high, second only to the manager.

    Yet shockingly, Su Yi¡¯s casually written prescription managed to convince him!

    Su Yi said tly, ¡°It¡¯s just a prescription, not much at all. Next!¡±

    Huang Qianjun was still standing in the doorway, and he reacted immediately. ¡°You! Get in here!¡±

    This time, a pale-faced man walked in, his expression wracked with agony.

    Su Yi took one look at him, then took a silver needle from a nearby drawer. Before the man could even react, he¡¯d?pricked?several acupoints all over his arm.

    An instantter, the man¡¯s agonized expression faded, reced with surprise and delight. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore! I¡¯ve visited more than ten clinics already, but none of them were of any use. I would never have guessed that Young Lord Su could fix the problem with just a few needle pricks!¡± The man waved his arm repeatedly in excitement and delight.

    Despite themselves, Hu Quan and the others were impressed, and their expressions filled with shock. The way they looked at Su Yi changed dramatically.

    Treating wounds with acupuncture?

    Who would have thought that the family¡¯s low-status live-in son-inw had such a trick up his sleeves?

    ¡°Acupuncture fixed the symptoms, but not the root cause. You¡¯ll need a few doses of medicine as well.¡± Su Yi wrote out a prescription and passed it over.

    This time, the servant was iparably quick. He rushed straight off to fetch the designated medicines.

    ¡°Next.¡±

    ¡°Next.¡±

    ¡°Next.¡±

    ¡­..the following intervalpletely turned into Su Yi¡¯s solo performance.

    When a patient walked in, he saw through both their symptoms and the root cause of the problem at a nce, without so much as a single question. Without exception, the patients were stunned and fully convinced of his abilities.

    Then, it was just a matter of writing a prescription, fetching medicine, and epting payment¡­

    From beginning to end, Su Yi was expressionless, as if he were an emotionless medical puppet.

    Hu Quan and the rest of the clinic¡¯s staff were simply dumbfounded.

    In all their years of life, they¡¯d never seen anyone treat patients like this before!

    This resulted in an enormousmotion outside the Apricot Clinic too.

    As one patient after another left the clinic, word spread. In the end, there was no longer any need for Huang Qianjun¡¯s threats. The patients outside clustered together, fighting for a chance to have Su Yi treat them.

    Seeing this lively, bustling crowd, Huang Qianjun couldn¡¯t help but cluck his tongue.?Brother Su doesn¡¯t disappoint! Even his life-saving medical skills are so impressive!

 Chapter 31: The Ghost in the Courtyard

    <h4>Chapter 31: The Ghost in the Courtyard</h4>

    Time flew by.

    Finally, the number of patients waiting for care dwindled.

    Su Yi rubbed his forehead. He inadvertently nced to the side, only to see that one of the servants had already brewed a steaming pot of medicinal tea for him.

    ¡°Sir, have some water to moisten your throat,¡± said the servant. He was humble and respectful.

    Hu Quan and the others smiled when they saw this.

    By now, the Apricot Clinic¡¯s old-hands were fully convinced of Su Yi¡¯s abilities.

    Their shock was more than words could express.

    Huang Qianjun stood not far away. He¡¯d witnessed their change in attitude firsthand, and waves coursed through his heart.?Only true skill can wholeheartedly convince others.

    He vaguely understood why his father had been so insistent that he find an opportunity to spend more time with Su Yi.

    At first, the staff of the Apricot Clinic had been arrogant and rude, with an air of superiority.

    Yet now, all of them had lowered their heads in submission!

    Had Su Yi forced them into submission?

    No, he¡¯d used his nigh-miraculous attainments in medicine, wordlessly convincing everyone present!

    Su Yi picked up the teacup and took a sip. Only then did he address them. ¡°Starting today, I¡¯ll take up residence here.¡±

    Hu Quan immediately responded, ¡°Sir, there¡¯s an unupied residence behind the clinic. I¡¯ll send someone to clean it and provide various basic daily necessities. Will you need servants to wash your clothes and make your tea or a chef to prepare your meals?¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°No need for that. Have them clean the rooms and get the courtyard in order. That¡¯ll be plenty.¡±

    Hu Quan nodded and made a mental note of this.?He¡¯d been the Apricot Clinic¡¯s steward to begin with, and he was responsible for all sorts of chores and trifles. Now that he was convinced of Su Yi¡¯s skill, he was willing to serve.

    ¡°Going forward, you¡¯ll remain in charge of all of the Apricot Clinic¡¯s affairs,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Everyone can continue their jobs as usual; I¡¯ll simply be responsible for expenses and revenue.¡±

    He certainly had no ns of spending all his time and energy on the clinic.?He thought about it, then added, ¡°Of course, if you encounter particrly confusing symptoms or life-threatening illnesses, you can call on me. Leave ordinary illnesses to our physicians.¡±

    As soon as he said this, a man so stalwart, he looked as if he¡¯d been forged of iron walked into the clinic.

    Hu Quan and the rest of the staff recognized him at a nce. He¡¯d been there when the clinic first opened its doors, but when he saw that Wu Guangbin wasn¡¯t present, he¡¯d cursed, turned, and left.

    Yet here it was again. He¡¯de back.

    ¡°Um¡­. Young Lord Su, I know I was rude earlier, but I hope you can forgive me.¡± The man awkwardly sped his fist and apologized.

    ¡°You¡¯ve never married, right?¡± Su Yi¡¯s expression was rather strange.

    The man hurriedly nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Su Yi took out a piece of paper, wrote a brief message, and passed it to him. ¡°You¡¯re not sick. Follow these instructions and you¡¯ll make a full recovery within three months.¡±

    The stalwart man epted the paper and nced at it. Despite himself, he was confused. ¡°¡®Refrain from¡­¡¯ Uh, what does this character mean?¡±

    Despite themselves, Hu Quan and the rest of the staff were curious. They gathered around, but when they saw Su Yi¡¯s ¡°prescription¡±, everyst one of them burst intoughter.

    ¡°Brother, this character is pronounced ¡®nong¡¯. It has the hand radical on the left, and the radicals for ¡®up¡¯ and ¡®down¡¯ on the right. Combined, you get¡­.. Well, you ought to understand what I¡¯m getting at, right?¡±

    Hu Quan smiled ambiguously as he offered the man his advice.

    The man was stunned, but a momentter, realization hit him. His swarthy face flushed red, and he covered his face and fled in embarrassment.

    ¡°Hahahaha¡­.!¡± Huang Qianjun finally understood. He clutched his gut andughed. ¡°He looks so big and strong, yet he likes ¡®one-handed selfbat¡¯!¡±

    Hu Quan and the othersughed too, ambiguous smiles on their faces.

    All men understood this!

    After this little interlude, the atmosphere at the Apricot Clinic became far more harmonious, and the air was full of good cheer.

    When he saw that there weren¡¯t any more patients, Su Yi rose. ¡°Take me to my residence so I can have a look around.¡±

    Hu Quan hurriedly called two servants, who led the way. After passing through the clinic¡¯s back door, they quickly arrived at a clean, silent courtyard.

    At the same time, in a teahouse not far from the Apricot Clinic¡­.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Elder Wu, look at this prescription he wrote! Thisbination of medicinal herbs and supplements is practically divinely inspired!¡± sighed a middle-aged man.

    His name was Tan Feng, and he was one of the Apricot Clinic¡¯s physicians.

    Two others sat beside him. One was a white-haired elder, while the other was a dark-skinned, grim-faced man.

    The first was Wu Guangbin, a physician famed throughout the city.

    The other was called Wei Tong. Just like Tan Feng, he was one of the clinic¡¯s three practicing physicians.

    However, after learning that Su Yi, the live-in son-inw, was to take over the clinic¡¯s management, all three of them hade up with excuses to skip work and hide in the teahouse. They nned to wait there and watch Su Yi get kicked out.

    None of them had anticipated that even after waiting for so long, no such thing had happened.

    On the contrary, the patients waiting outside the clinic each received a cure!

    This surprised all three physicians. They couldn¡¯t help but call some of the patients into the teahouse to press them for details.

    The result practically made them jump.?Su Yi, the overlooked, disrespected live-in son-inw of the Wen Family, really was proficient in the medical arts!

    ¡°Elder Wu, Su Yi¡¯s method for curing ¡®Echo Worms¡¯ really opened my eyes,¡± sighed Wei Tong.

    One of the patients Su Yi treated had an unusual mdy; every time he spoke, a voice within his stomach echoed every word, as if there were some malevolent entity hidden within his body.

    But Su Yi said that the patient had inadvertently eaten an Echo Worm. He then picked up a Pharmacopeia and had the patient read each medicine¡¯s name out loud.?Every time the patient read an ingredient¡¯s name, the worm in his stomach repeated it.

    But when the patient said the word ¡°omphalia grass¡±, the voice within its stomach remained silent.

    Su Yi then immediately ordered a servant to fetch a stalk of omphalia grass and have the patient swallow it. This cured the patient on the spot, as the man coughed up a fingernail-sized bug¡ªthe Echo Worm.

    Tan Feng sighed along with him. ¡°Also, the way he used silver needles to treat that patient¡¯s arm was entirely unexpected! Even now, I can¡¯t figure out how he pulled it off!¡±

    Wu Guangbin had been quiet all this time, but he suddenly rose to his feet and strode towards Apricot Clinic.

    ¡°Elder Wu, what are you doing?¡± Tan Feng and Wu Tong hurriedly rose as well.

    ¡°I¡¯m naturally going to apologize!¡± said Wu Guangbin without so much as a second look.

    Tan Feng and Wei Tong nced at each other, then hurried after him.

    ¡­¡­

    The residence behind the clinic.

    Three stand-alone, grey-tiled rooms surrounded a courtyard in the shape of the character ¡°Æ·¡±. One side had a vegetable bed and perg, and there was a mighty locust tree in the center. A well stood beside it, but the metal was flecked with rust, and chains kept itpletely sealed.

    No one had lived there in a long time, so the entire residence was covered in dust and spiderwebs, and the courtyard was full of weeds.

    It was almost noon, and the sun was zing hot.

    Hu Quanmanded two servants to sweep up and add various outerments.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, stood beneath the locust tree and surveyed the courtyard. His brow furrowed slightly.

    ¡°Sir, the courtyard has been in disrepair for years, but once we get everything in order, it should befortable and convenient,¡± said Hu Quan with a smile.

    ¡°Has anything bad happened here before?¡± asked Su Yi, seemingly out of nowhere.

    Hu Quan froze, scrunched up his brow in thought, then said, ¡°Now that you mention it, yes. I recall one such incident.

    ¡°It was about nine years ago. One of our clinic¡¯s physicians lived here, as well as two apprentice apothecaries. But then, one night, all three of them died suddenly.¡± Hu Quan pointed to the sealed well. ¡°The physician drowned within the well, but when they pulled up his corpse, his flesh had rotted off. The two apprentices¡¯ corpses were nothing but shriveled skins, and they were hanging from the branches of that locust tree.

    As he spoke, Hu Quan pointed to the tree at the center of the courtyard.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Shriveled hides? Were their flesh and organs nowhere to be found?¡±

    Hu Quan was shocked. ¡°How did you know?¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t exin. ¡°The residence has been in disrepair ever since, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Everyone says it¡¯s haunted¡­ Uh, sir, it¡¯s not that I want to force you to live here, but this is the clinic¡¯s only residence,¡± Hu Quan hurriedly exined, feeling a bit frantic.

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°No harm done. Way I see it, this ce looks pretty good.¡±

    Huang Qianjun said ingratiatingly, ¡°Brother Su, won¡¯t you be lonely all by yourself in such arge residence? How about I arrange for some beauties to apany you? I guarantee both their looks and personalities will satisfy you!¡±

    Su Yi smiled faintly, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m that degenerate?¡±

    ¡°How could I?¡± Huang Qianjun broke into cold sweats and immediately denied it. ¡°Brother Su, don¡¯t misunderstand!¡±

    He¡¯d just tried to butter Su Yi up, only to realize that he¡¯d used too much force.

    To his relief, Su Yi merely thought for a moment, then said, ¡°There is actually something you can help me with. Go to the market and fetch me a rooster, the fiercer the better. Also, I need some fresh-cut willow branches and a three-foot-long piece of tempered ten-year peach wood.¡±

    What does he need that stuff for??Although he found it strange, the opportunity to do something for Su Yi filled him with delight. He immediately turned and scampered off. ¡°Brother Su, please wait a bit. I¡¯ll be right back!¡±

    His words echoed through the courtyard, but Huang Qianjun had already disappeared.

    Hu Quan couldn¡¯t help but sigh.?That Huang Qianjun is an infamous hoodlum young master, yet he¡¯s obeying the Wen Family son-inw¡¯s every whim. He¡¯s really expanded my horizons.

    ¡°Sir, what do you need all that stuff for?¡±?Hu Quan was curious too.?A rooster, peach wood, willow branches¡­. Don¡¯t the wandering Daoist priests use those to exorcize ghosts? Does he think the residence is haunted?

    As soon as this possibility urred to him, Hu Quan¡¯s heart shook.

    A ghost!

    Ghosts weren¡¯t at all unfamiliar to the people of Guangling City. There were countless rumors and borate tales of vicious ghosts emerging from Mother Ghost Ridge!

    ¡°I¡¯m preparing just in case.¡± Su Yi didn¡¯t exin any further.

    It was then that three figures hurried into the courtyard. When the white-haired elder at the front of the group saw Su Yi, he bowed on the spot. ¡°This humble one is Wu Guanglin. I am ashamed, and havee to apologize!¡±

    When Tan Feng and Wei Tong saw this, they hurriedly followed suit.

    Su Yi nced at them, then instantly understood. ¡°You didn¡¯t know, so you have nothing to apologize for. This matter ends here. Going forward, the three of you will continue to hold down the Apricot Clinic. You can get up, but I hope this doesn¡¯t happen again.¡±

    The three physicians sighed in relief.

    Hu Quan was happy too. ¡°I won¡¯t hide it; our new manager might be young, but his medical attainments are superb. You didn¡¯t see it, but¡­¡±

    Once he started, he kept going, enraptured as he told them all about how Su Yi treated the day¡¯s patients.?There were numerous details that even the three physicians didn¡¯t understand, but they too were entranced, and their hearts filled with longing.

    By the time Hu Quan finished, their gaze turned respectful whenever they looked at Su Yi.

 Chapter 32: A Ghost Among Trees

    <h4>Chapter 32: A Ghost Among Trees</h4>

    In the afternoon, the sun-baked courtyard was warm andfortable.?Su Yi sat in a bamboo chair, tying the green willow branches into a bundle.

    The servants had finished sweeping, and the residence was clean and spacious.?Hu Quan was still scrupulously supplying him with bedding, toiletries, and other necessities, in addition to improving the perg and vegetable beds.?The three physicians had already returned to the clinic to resume seeing patients.

    Only Su Yi, the manager, was taking it easy.

    ¡°Brother Su, what¡¯s the rooster for?¡± Not far off, Huang Qianjun was teasing the rooster he¡¯d bought to alleviate his boredom.

    The bird was vicious, with sharp ws and a pointed beak. It moved like the wind, and its cry was sonorous.?Huang Qianjun had led about a dozen attendants to scour the market before finding this proud, haughty rooster.

    ¡°Kill it and drain its blood,¡± Su Yi ordered casually.

    Today¡¯s experience taught him how nice it was to have someone around to take care of misceneous tasks. It could save him a lot of time and energy.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Huang Qianjun pulled a knife from his waist and got to work.

    Not long after, he presented Su Yi with a bowl of fresh red rooster blood.

    ¡°Good. That¡¯s it for today. You can go home now.¡± Su Yi picked up the bundled willow branches and dipped their tips into the bowl. The bright red juxtaposed the green leaves, the sight jarring to the eye.

    Huang Qianjun hesitated, then said, ¡°Brother Su, the way I see it, once Wen Changqing finds out you kicked out everyone loyal to him, there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll just let it go. Should I have my father give him a warning?¡±

    Su Yi nced at him. ¡°If you really want to help, you can ask around and find out where the best cksmith in Guangling City is.¡±

    Huang Qianjun instantly perked up. ¡°Brother Su, that couldn¡¯t be easier! Our Huang Family has a monopoly on the city¡¯s weapons trade. Master weaponsmiths? We have over thirty of them! If you need something forged, just say it. I guarantee you the best weaponsmith around!¡±

    Su Yi finally remembered; of the city¡¯s Three Great ns, the Wen Family monopolized the medicinal herb trade, the Li Family monopolized the sale of grain and other foodstuffs, while the Huang Family monopolized the weapons and metal tools business.

    ¡°I n to forge a sword,¡± said Su Yi.

    Huang Qianjun instantly smiled. ¡°A sword? Then you need Wang Tianyang. Ol¡¯ Wang¡¯s skill at forging des is second to none in Guangling City. Peoplee even from outside the city just to have him forge them a quality sword.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Come here tomorrow morning and take me to see him.¡±

    Huang Qianjun instantly nodded. ¡°Brother Su, is there anything else?¡¯

    When it came to working for Su Yi, he was as enthusiastic as could be.

    ¡°You can go home.¡± Su Yi waved him away.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be back tomorrow morning.¡± Only then did Huang Qianjun turn to leave.

    He was conscientious, and he knew that sticking to Su Yi like glue would only irritate him.?It was like how, when he visited brothels, nothing was more irritating than the attendants his father had?apany?him¡­.

    After submerging the bundle of willow branches in rooster blood, Su Yi picked up a knife and started hacking away at the three-foot piece of peach wood.?As fine wood shavings piled up, a wooden sword gradually took shape.

    Su Yi rose from his bamboo chair, held the peach wood sword up to his face, and examined it. He nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Now I just have to wait for nightfall.¡±

    Su Yi casually waved the sword about, then took another look at the willow branches soaking in rooster blood.

    His gaze shifted, thennded on the nearby locust tree. Locusts were like ghosts among tree?kind!

    They had a natural yin affinity, so they had an easier time beckoning and housing ghosts and other wicked beings than any other tree.

    The key issue with the courtyard¡¯syout was that they¡¯d excavated a well directly beside the locust tree. When?dark yin energy?surged from underground, it was inevitable that it would transform the residence into what themon folk saw as a ¡°haunted house.¡±

    The well has clearly been sealed. It seems someone has long since noticed that there¡¯s something wrong with it.?But despite all that, no one told me any of this¡­.

    Su Yi seemed lost in thought.

    ¡­¡­

    The Wen Family, Wen Changqing¡¯s residence.

    ¡°Father, I just received word that Su Yi, that good-for-nothing, has only managed the Apricot Clinic for a single day, yet he¡¯s already kicked out everyst one of our subordinates. How is that any different from spitting in our family¡¯s face?¡± Wen Jieyuan said in a huff.

    He was Wen Changqing¡¯s son, and he was neen this year, a spirited youth at the peak of the Blood Cirction Realm¡¯s Refining Muscle Stage. In half a year, he¡¯d head to Blueriver Sword Manor to continue his cultivation.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have guessed that waste would be so ruthless.¡± Wen Changqing furrowed his brow. ¡°Where is he now?¡±

    Wen Jieyuan said, ¡°They say he¡¯s taken up residence in the haunted manor behind Apricot Clinic.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Wen Changqing¡¯s eyes filled with surprise, and his furrowed brow rxed. ¡°In that case, there¡¯s no need for us to do anything. That waste won¡¯t live through the night!¡±

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Wen Jieyuan was stunned.

    Wen Changqing thought back, then said, ¡°Nine years ago, a gruesome incident urred there. The doctor and two apprentices living there perished overnight, all three dying bizarre deaths. This incident caused uproar throughout the city, and it had a severe impact on the Apricot Clinic¡¯s business.

    ¡°I spent an enormous sum to hire a famous wandering Daoist priest. His name was Wu Ruoqiu, and as soon as he entered the haunted house, he said that a malevolent apparition had upied the well beside the locust tree!

    ¡°The Daoist said that no one beneath the Grandmaster level could possibly defeat it!¡±

    Wen Jieyuan was startled. ¡°What happened after that?¡±

    ¡°Daoist Wu had me forge a chain,¡± said Wen Changqing. ¡°Then, he used a mysterious and secretive art to seal the well off. Unless a living human takes up residence within the courtyard, the ghost will not appear again.¡±

    When Wen Jieyuan heard that, he instantly understood. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that if Su Yi spends the night there, he¡¯s doomed?¡±

    Wen Changqingughed. ¡°Almost certainly. I¡¯ve wondered why the matriarch was so insistent on having Lingzhao marry Su Yi ever since their marriage, but no matter her reasoning, if Su Yi dies, it¡¯ll be good for the entire family.¡±

    Wen Jieyuan nodded repeatedly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Cousin Lingzhao is about to be a Grandmaster¡¯s disciple. How could a waste like Su Yi be worthy of her? His death will benefit her too.¡±

    Wen Changqing¡¯s expression suddenly turned serious. ¡°You are not to leak this information to anyone else. If others find out that we were well aware of the residence¡¯s problems but chose not to warn Su Yi, we¡¯ll be implicated by his death.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± said Wen Jieyuan with a smile. ¡°He¡¯s brought this on himself. Does he really think he can obtain the Apricot Clinic so easily? Now that I think about it, the one who really killed him was his mother-inw, Qin Qing, not us.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be impudent!¡± rebuked Wen Changqing. ¡°She¡¯s your aunt and Lingzhao¡¯s mother. You¡¯d best be more respectful going forward!¡±

    Wen Jieyuan nodded dismissively.

    ...

    Night gradually drew near.

    After a full day¡¯s work, the Apricot Clinic finally extinguished its lights and closed its doors.

    Su Yi sat alone within one of the residence¡¯s three rooms, breathing and circting his blood and qi to repeatedly temper his connective tissue.?This was the breathing technique for the Blood Cirction Realm¡¯s thirdyer, ¡°Refining Sinew.¡±

    Refining Sinew referred to using the qi and blood to refine the body¡¯s fascia, tendons, and ligaments, making them as tough as bowstrings and soft as cotton. This process made you as flexible as a civet.

    ¡°Rising like an arrow, falling like the wind, moving like a civet.¡± All of these were difficult for ordinary people. The keyy in ¡°Refining Sinew.¡±

    Upon tempering their connective tissue, a cultivator¡¯s strength would go up another level.

    When it came to Blood Cirction Realm cultivation, everyone knew that ¡°Refining skin and flesh is easy, but refining sinew and bone is difficult.¡± This?had?beenmon knowledge since ancient times. Beginning the Refining Sinew stage was equivalent to entering thete-stage Blood Cirction Realm.

    After a while, Su Yi rose from the lotus position, drained the cup of ginseng tea he¡¯d prepared in advance, and sensed the baking heat throughout his body. His strength seemed to boil over. Despite himself, he was looking forward to tonight¡¯s operation.

    He hadn¡¯t really engaged inbat since reincarnating.

    Who would have guessed that his first opponent would be a ghost?

    Next, he picked up the bundle of willow branches and the peach wood sword and left the room. He moved the chair, picked a spot at random, and sat on the stone steps.

    The willow branches had been soaking in rooster blood for hours, and the green leaves were dyed with faint tinges of red. When he held the bundle, it felt like a soft whip.

    The peach wood sword, he leaned against the bamboo chair.

    When he needed to draw his de, it meant he needed to go all out.

    Were I an ordinary Blood Cirction cultivator, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d be no match for even an ordinary ghost. However, in my past life, I once fought the Ghost Emperor of the Western Seas. He was willing to gamble, and he made good on his promises; when I won, he gave me a copy of ¡®the Ten Directions Asura Sutra.¡¯ They say it''s the ultimate Daoist sutra in the eyes of ghost cultivators¡­.?As Su Yi sat there, his thoughts raced.

    A night breeze blew past, and the skies grew darker and darker.

    It waste, andmps went out throughout the streets of Guangling City. The darkness was like a tide submerging the earth.?This was a lull amidst the hustle and bustle of the city. The people sank into slumber, the streets silent save for the asional distant howling of dogs.

    Tonight,yers of dense, dark clouds blotted out the starlight. Within the courtyard, all was dark save for the flickering light of the candle he¡¯d ced within his room, but through the paper curtain, it was dull and indistinct.

    Su Yi clenched his bundle of willow branches and stood silently within the darkness of the night. He was calm and unhurried, tranquil and at ease.

    Except, there was a hint of anticipation in his gaze.

    Suddenly, the locust tree¡¯s branches rattled, rustling the leaves. Against the darkness of the night, it was like a series of whispered conversations near and far.

    The rust-flecked chains sealing the well shifted and rubbed together like a nest of snakes. The sound was reminiscent of a hooting owl, and it sent a chill down one¡¯s spine.?The temperature of the surrounding air plummeted, like the sudden onset of winter, bone-chillingly cold.

    Whoosh~!

    Leaves fell from the locust tree and hit the ground. As soon as theynded, sinister winds carried them into the air. They fluttered about, drops of ink against the night sky, like countless shadows in a frenzied dance.

    The winds rustled Su Yi¡¯s blue robe, and his eyes narrowed.

    As the leafden wind swept towards him, he finally took action.

    He raised his right hand and shook his wrist.

    The bundle of soft willow branches straightened and cracked like a whip, emitting a faint, bloody glow against the darkness.

    Whap!

    The sound was crisp, going off like a sudden crack of thunder.

 Chapter 33: Qing Wan

    <h4>Chapter 33: Qing Wan</h4>

    Amidst the tranquility of the night, the cluster of willow branches swung like a whip, leaving a trail of faint, bloody light in the air.

    Crack!

    An indistinct, airborne figure staggered back, shrieking in agony. They were ethereal and illusory, and they were enveloped in dense yin energy. A ghost!

    ¡°One hit and you¡¯re already screaming in pain? How?anticlimactic.¡± Su Yi had already risen to his feet, and when he saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. The anticipation in his eyes faded.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The locust tree shook violently, its countless branches dancing in the wind, the gales howling like banshees and stirring up the fallen leaves. Then, both the wind and the ghost charged at Su Yi once more.

    Su Yi clutched his cluster of willow branches as if it were a divine whip. Rather than retreating, he advanced.

    Crack!

    The sound resounded like thunder with a burst of bloody light. The clustered branches split, striking like countlessser whips.

    The ghost couldn¡¯t dodge in time. It rattled, then billowed with ck smoke, staggering back and shrieking in agony.

    Despite himself, Su Yi¡¯s eyes filled with disappointment.

    The willow branches he carried had merely been dipped in a bit of rooster blood. Although they countered ghosts and other forces of darkness, they weren¡¯t exactly ¡°powerful¡±.

    Who would have thought that this ghost would be so weak¡­.?

    Crack!

    As he pondered, Su Yi struck once more.

    This time, the ghost seemed unable to hold out any longer. The yin qi surrounding it burst, leaving the ghost?within behind. A petite figure fell from the sky.

    She was a woman!

    The ghost wore a red dress, and she looked young. Her skin was white as snow, and she was in the fetal position, her petite frame trembling violently and her big eyes wracked with agony.

    ¡°Mystic Master, please, spare me! I¡¯ve never hurt anyone before!¡± The girl in the red dressy there, begging for mercy and panting for breath.

    She was an extraordinary, picturesque beauty, with faint dimples. There was still a bit of baby fat on her face, but she looked certain to blossom into a first-ss beauty.

    However, her figure was indistinct, and she wasn¡¯t solid, which made her seem ethereal.

    Su Yi clenched his willow branches and stared down at her. He sighed. ¡°So, the ghost haunting this ce was just a bottom-ss yin soul¡­¡±

    Ghosts were divided into four simple categories: yin souls, haunts, specters, and phantasms.

    Of them, yin souls were the lowest ss. They were the weakest, as well as the mostmon. Of the countless ghost stories spread amongst themon folk, the majority were of yin souls.

    In Su Yi¡¯s eyes, all the world¡¯s remnant spirits, vengeful souls, and vicious ghosts all fell into the ¡°yin soul¡± category.

    After all, how capable could a ghost that only dared haunt the mortal world be?

    Truly powerful apparitions dared contend with cultivators for territory and dere themselves kings!

    ¡°Have you been possessing that old locust tree all this time?¡± asked Su Yi. He could see at a nce that the red-dressed yin soul wasn¡¯t vicious or bloodthirsty. On the contrary, she looked pristine and pure.

    This meant she¡¯d never hurt anyone before.

    ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case, Mystic Master,¡± replied the ghost timidly. Her beautiful face was pallid, and she looked meek and obedient as she huddled and shook in abject terror. It was hard not to pity her.

    ¡°That can¡¯t be right. You¡¯re lying.¡± Su Yi frowned.

    If not her, just who had killed that physician and those two apprentices nine years ago?

    Before the ghost in the red dress could respond, something changed.

    Swoosh!

    A streak of ck glinting with cold light, like aser, shot towards Su Yi, emanating a malevolent, murderous air.

    ¡°There really is something going on here.¡± A hint of a cold smile tugged at Su Yi¡¯s lips, and his hands shifted casually.

    He jabbed straight ahead with the willow branches, as if they were a sword.

    Bang!

    One attack, and he struck that streak of ck with perfect uracy. The ck light trembled violently, then fell to the ground. After a brief struggle, it ceased moving.

    When Su Yi took a closer look, he saw that it was a ck insect about the size of an infant¡¯s fist. It had six legs, and its mouthparts were like densely concentrated sharp des. It was hideous and malevolent looking, and it reeked of rotting flesh.

    ¡°Ghoul Worms! So it was them.¡± When Su Yi saw this, he realized something. He nced at the ghost in the red dress. ¡°Who refined them, and who¡¯s controlling them now?¡±

    Ghoul Worms were a poisonous insect made from refined ghosts and corpses. Their bodies brimmed with corpse poison and malevolent energy.

    If an ordinary person was bitten, their bodies would burst and they¡¯d die on the spot. Even a Blood Cirction martial artist could only hold out an hour at most.

    Although Ghoul Worms weren¡¯t enough to scare Su Yi, whoever refined and controlled them was worth taking seriously! That¡¯s what really concerned him.

    ¡°That¡­.¡± Thedy ghost hesitated, her face filled with terror and dread. It seemed she didn¡¯t dare tell him.

    But it was then that¡­

    The rusted chains sealing off the well beside the tree shook violently, and the lid shifted, opening just a crack.

    Immediately afterward, a cluster of ck lights streamed out like a dark cloud, blotting out the skies as they surged towards Su Yi.

    A swarm of Ghoul Worms!

    There were over a hundred of them, and they emitted piercing shrieks from their hideous, sharp mouths, like a chorus of wailing ghosts. Their dark, malevolent yin energy swept across the entire courtyard.

    When she saw this, the girl in the red dress seemed to despair. She buried her head, not daring to look.

    After all, that was over a hundred Ghoul Worms taking action at once. Any Blood Cirction Realm cultivator would have been scared out of their wits and fallen into despair.

    But Su Yi merely furrowed his brow, looking as calm andposed as ever.

    Suddenly, he took a deep breath and circted his energy. The cluster of willow branches went as straight as a sword.

    With a sweep of his sleeves, he strode forward, wielding the branches like a de. The branches turned in the air.

    Suddenly, they swept through the air like a river of stars, as if overturning and cleansing everything in their path.

    One sword to pull gxies, overturn heaven and earth, and sweep across the mortal world.

    Boom!

    The shadowy worms filling the air all burst upon impact.

    The sound of explosions rang out, so concentrated, it was as if they¡¯d all burst in unison. It really did sound like a sudden crack of thunder, leaving nothing but ash behind!

    Since his reincarnation, this was the first time Su Yi had truly unleashed his sword.

    Although his cultivation was only in the Blood Cirction Realm, when his sword swept by, he was like an immortal cast down to earth, dancing with his shadow. With each swing of his sword, silence descended in all directions.

    Over a hundred Ghoul Worms, obliterated. Nothing but powder remained!

    Su Yi, meanwhile, stood within the courtyard, his lean figure like an unsheathed sword, prating right through the curtain of the night. This was in stark contrast with his usual aloof, transcendent calm.

    Outside of battle, he hid his edge like a sword in its scabbard, but when he attacked, he fully revealed his sharpness.

    Bang!

    Cracks spread along the willow branches. They shattered, scattering into fragments.

    After all, they were nothing but ordinary wicker. They couldn¡¯t withstand the force with which Su Yi swung his sword.

    The huddled yin soul finally dared raise her head, but when she saw this, it only made her even more terrified.

    Obliterating a hundred Ghoul Worms in a single blow? That was just too scary!

    Suddenly, the locust tree at the center of the courtyard stilled. Its leaves no longer rustled in the wind, and there were no further movements from the well beside it.

    The night sky was cid as water. Tranquility descended upon the courtyard, and everything seemed just as it had been before.?Su Yi bent and sat back in his bamboo chair, his peach wood sword horizontally in front of him. His presence silently returned to normal.

    He nced at the huddling girl in the red dress. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one chance. Tell me where you came from, and everything you know. If your answer satisfies me, I¡¯ll leave you a chance at survival.¡±

    His tone was casual, but the girl quivered in fright. It was undeniable that Su Yi terrified her.

    She calmed herself, then said softly and timidly, ¡°Mystic Master, I¡­.. I only remember that my name is Qing Wan. By the time I gained awareness, I¡¯d already been captured by a Daoist Priest named Wu Ruoqiu. He used a secret art to imprison me within the courtyard¡¯s locust tree and said that so long as I obeyed him, he¡¯d release me.

    ¡°Wu Ruoqiu? What did he bind a weak, practically?useless yin soul?like you for?¡±

    Qing Wan lowered her head, then grimaced. ¡°He wanted me to scare people away. He said that whenever a living person entered the courtyard, I was to scare them off. Then, the Ghoul Worms he raised would emerge from the depths of the well and devour their terrified victim¡¯s blood essence.¡±

    Su Yi finally understood.

    This courtyard was nothing but a ¡°worm farm¡± the wandering Daoist Priest Wu?Ruoqiu?had set up!

    He was using living humans¡¯ blood essence to nourish his Ghoul Worms and make them transform.?Thedy ghost, Qing Wan, was just responsible for scaring their victims¡­

    From this, it seemed that Wu?Ruoqiu?was well aware that a low-ss ghost like Qing Wan wasn¡¯t good for much.

    ¡°It¡¯s been nine years, and this ce has been abandoned. No one has lived here for a long time. Isn¡¯t Wu Ruoqiu worried that his Ghoul Worms will starve to death?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Qing Wan shook her head. ¡°That won¡¯t happen. Hees back every three days, and he always brings a couple of living people with him to toss into the well and feed the Ghoul Worms.¡±

    ¡°When?was hest here?¡± asked Su Yi. It seemed something had just urred to him.

    ¡°Two days ago.¡± As soon as Qing Wan said this, she realized the implications, and she seemed terrified. She stuttered, ¡°Mystic Master, Daoist Wu will be here a few hours after midnight!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already just past midnight. Judging by the time, he¡¯ll be here before long.¡± Su Yi gently caressed the peach wood sword lying in front of him, then muttered, ¡°Do you know his cultivation?¡±

    ¡°I recall him once saying that he was in the Qi umtion Stage¡¯s ¡®Unblocking?Acupoints¡¯ stage, and that he could try advancing to ¡®Opening Meridians¡¯ within the year,¡± said Qing Wan.

    The Four Realms of the Martial Dao were Blood Cirction, Qi umtion, Inner Furnace, and An¨¡srava.

    Qi umtion was the second realm of the Martial Dao, and it was subdivided into three stages: Unblocking Acupoints, Opening Meridians, and Astral Manifestation. They corresponded, respectively, to the early, middle, andte stages of the Qi umtion Realm.

    The likes of City Lord Fu Shan, the heads of Guangling City¡¯s Three Great ns, and themander of the Old Guard, Nie Beihu, in addition to several of the city¡¯s famed experts of the older generation, were all within this realm.

    ¡°A paltry figure at the Qi umtion Realm¡¯s Unblocking Acupoints stage? That¡¯ll be easier than I thought.¡± Su Yi was increasingly calm. He thought it over, then said to the ghost, ¡°Return to your locust tree and pretend you don¡¯t know anything. I¡¯ll decide what to do with you once I¡¯ve dealt?with that Wu?Ruoqiu.¡±

    ¡°Mystic Master, thank you for not killing me!¡± Qing Wan was so worked up, she kowtowed. Only then did she manage enough courage to stand back up. Her blood red dress fluttered as she flew back to the locust tree, blinked, and disappeared.

    Su Yi sank into thought.

    With his peak Blood Cirction Realm, Refining Sinew stage cultivation, he¡¯d have to go all out to kill a Qi umtion Realm expert.

    But that was under normal circumstances. This was different; his opponent was a heretical cultivator, someone proficient in dark and sinister arts.

    Just in case, he¡¯d best be scrupulously cautious.

    As Su Yi leaned back into his bamboo chair and waited, he thought to himself,?It seems that this time, I¡¯ll have to reveal some of my hidden trump cards¡­.

 Chapter 34: A Nearby Enemy is a Greater Threat than a Hostile Nation

    <h4>Chapter 34: A Nearby Enemy is a Greater Threat than a Hostile Nation</h4>

    The night was deep and dark, and the locust tree was silent and still.

    Suddenly, a figure appeared on the wall surrounding the courtyard.

    In his dark robes, he was only dimly discernable. He was thin as bamboo, and he carried a human corpse in each hand.?With a swing of his arms, he flung both corpses into the courtyard. Then, he sprang into the air andnded beside them.

    ¡°Eh? Qing Wan, is someone living here?¡± It was so dark out that the Daoist had only just noticed that someone had swept the overgrown, long-abandoned courtyard. Everything looked fresh and new.

    Qing Wan said nothing. Su Yi¡¯s indifferent voice answered him in her ce. ¡°Wu Ruoqiu, you¡¯re finally here.¡±

    He rose from his bamboo chair, his right hand loosely gripping his peach wood sword. He stood in the darkness, silently staring at his opponent.

    Wu Ruoqiu looked like he was about forty years old. Hisplexion was pale and clear, with a willowy beard, a sword strapped to his back, and a yellow-skinned gourd at his waist. He looked as if he¡¯d transcended the world of the mundane.

    ¡°Who are you? Why do you know my name?¡± Wu Ruoqiu was stunned, and he instantly went on guard.

    As soon as he spoke, he let out a strange, shrill whistle.

    But even after waiting for quite some time, the expected results never came.

    Wu Ruoqiu¡¯s heart sank, and he was a bit frantic.?What¡¯s going on? Where are they?

    ¡°I killed all the Ghoul Worms,¡± said Su Yi, strolling towards him withplete confidence. ¡°You can shout yourself hoarse if you like, but it won¡¯t do you any good.¡±

    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Wu Ruoqiu shouted. His eyes glinted sharply, and he readied himself for battle.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a rush. Before we fight, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask you.¡± Su Yi was already standing just ten feet from Wu Ruoqiu.

    Only then did Wu Ruoqiu see him clearly and realize that he was dealing with a teenager. The tall, lean young man wore blue robes and held a wooden sword. From his aura, Wu Ruoqiu could tell he was still only in the Blood Cirction Realm.

    Wu Ruoqiu instantly rxed, his gaze self-deprecating.?I¡¯m really turning into a coward. A mere Blood Cirction?Realm whelp practically?scared me out of my wits!

    He stood with his hands behind his back and said coldly, ¡°Young man, you¡¯re still not qualified to discuss things with me. Go call for your master. I¡¯d like to ask him how he teaches his disciples. You clearly don¡¯t have any manners!¡±

    His connection with the Ghoul Worms in the well had been severed, and even Qing Wan was nowhere to be seen. This made Wu Ruoqiu suspect that there was an expert backing Su Yi.

    Su Yiughed and shook his head. ¡°If I met someone worthy of being my master, I might very well rejoice, but unfortunately¡­. I¡¯ve yet to encounter such a person.¡±

    Wu Ruoqiu was stunned. He jeered, ¡°You¡¯ve yet to even finish growing body hair, but you sure can talk! If you don¡¯t call for your master, don¡¯t me me for my poor manners!¡±

    The glint in his eyes shed, and his aura suddenly changed. He circted his energy, and shockingly, a faint roar, like a surging tide, rang out.

    This was the power of the Qi umtion Realm.

    When a martial artist activated their power, their blood and qi gathered and red up.

    By guiding your qi in battle, you could ensure that every movement was so precise, it was as if it had been measured with a ruler, not even a millimeter off. This represented an exquisite level of control over one¡¯s own power.

    Wu Ruoqiu was a Qi umtion Realm, Unblocking Acupoints stage cultivator. His skin was like bronze, his muscles like stones, his bones like iron, and his sinews like jade. Ordinary weapons could barely scratch him.

    A faint hint of mockery tugged at Su Yi¡¯s lips. ¡°¡®Poor manners¡¯? I¡¯ll be interested to see just what an Unblocking Acupoints small fry¡¯s poor manners are like!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve traveled this world for a long time, and I¡¯ve seen my fair share of arrogance, but I¡¯ve never seen anyone as arrogant as you!¡± Wu Ruoqiuughed in anger.

    An ¡®Unblocking Acupoints small fry¡¯?

    Listen to him! Does he even know what he¡¯s saying?

    Wu Ruoqiu suddenly leaped forward, his sleeves billowing as he reached for Su Yi¡¯s neck.

    Boom!

    A Qi umtion Realm Expert attacked with all the force and speed of lightning, sharp and despotic. His momentum alone could scare Blood Cirction Realm cultivators out of their wits!

    Wu Ruoqiu¡¯s n was simple. First, he¡¯d take Su Yi captive. Then, he¡¯d force the expert behind him out of hiding, putting himself in an unbeatable position.

    Seizing Su Yi was the task at hand.

    But then¡­.

    A hint of an illusory sword shed in the depths of Su Yi¡¯s gaze, and a vast, cold, terrifying presence surged forth.

    Boom!

    It was as if a bolt of lightning had struck Wu Ruqiu¡¯s spiritual sea. His mind throbbed, and everything went ck. It was as if he¡¯d plummeted straight into the endlessndscape of hell. A mysterious immortal de flew in from beyond the heavens, shattering and suppressing destiny.

    At that moment, the four directions, the heavens above, and the ground below all brimmed with terrifying sword intent. The illusory sword hummed, filling his ears like the infuriated roaring of the gods.

    A feeling of insignificance, helplessness, despair, and terror rose within Wu Ruoqiu, dealing a devastating blow to his mental state. He almost copsed.

    This feeling onlysted an instant.

    But after this shock, Wu Ruoqiu paused mid-charge. He was now exactly five steps away from Su Yi.

    Five steps. That was the standard distance for a life and death battle between martial artists.

    At five steps away, even an emperor would be hard-pressed to defend himself. At close quarters, a single man was more threatening than a hostile nation!

    When he was five steps away, Su Yi took action.

    It was just a simple stab.

    But it was fast! And urate! And ruthless!

    It was as if he¡¯d drawn his sword countless times and were acting on pure instinct. His speed and precision were unmatched, as was his ruthlessness.

    Spurt!

    The dull wooden sword pierced right through Wu Ruoqiu¡¯s chest, shattering his ribs like rotten wood anding out the other side.

    Fresh, hot blood dripped from the tip of the de, pouring from the newly-opened hole in his back.

    The force of the blow was so sudden and violent that Wu Ruoqiu bent forward, like a prawn in boiling water. His eyes bulged, and he looked dazed, as if he dared not believe what was happening.

    ¡°You¡­¡± he rasped, ¡°Are you really in the Blood Cirction Realm?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m the genuine article.¡± Su Yi pulled the sword from the man¡¯s chest, then took three steps back.

    Wu Ruoqiu shook violently. Blood spurted from the wound like a geyser and poured down like a waterfall. If Su Yi hadn¡¯t dodged just in time, he would have been drenched.

    Thud!

    Wu Ruoqiu tumbled into the dirt, gasping for breath.

    His wounds were so severe that he could sense his life force slipping away.

    ¡°You¡­ Didn¡¯t you have something you wanted to ask me¡­.? Why¡­ Why did you strike so ruthlessly? If I die, you won¡¯t learn¡­. Anything at all.¡± Wu Ruoqiu struggled to speak. He truly didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi casually, ¡°I¡¯ve already lost interest in knowing.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Wu Ruoqiu was so angry he hacked up a mouthful of blood. He gnashed his teeth and cried out hatefully, ¡°You ruined my sect¡¯s master n! Just you wait; they¡¯ll get their revenge!¡±

    With those final words, Wu Ruoqiu copsed in the dirt and breathed no more. His eyes were still wide with resentment.

    He never would have guessed that one wrong move would lead to him falling at the hands of a Blood Cirction Realm teenager.

    ¡°He couldn¡¯t even endure a single imprint¡¯s aura.¡± Su Yi shook his head. ¡°The martial artists of the Great Zhou sure have weak souls¡­.¡±

    Just now, he¡¯d used a thread of the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ aura.

    It was just a single, miniscule wisp, yet it was more than a Qi umtion martial artist like Wu Ruoqiu could bear. It dealt a shock directly to his soul.

    Su Yi had seized the gap this momentary shock created to pierce right through his ribcage.

    ¡°If I¡¯d known it would be this easy, I would have faced him directly. It might have been a bit more trouble, but my current cultivationbined with my attainments in the Dao of the Sword would have been enough to kill him.¡±

    Su Yi had assumed that since Wu Ruoqiu was a heretical cultivator, he was sure to have mastered numerous dark and sinister arts. That was why he chose not to sh with him head on. Instead, he¡¯d expended some of his cultivation to call upon one of his trump cards.

    Who would have thought that his foe would rely purely on his cultivation to attack? He hadn¡¯t used any dark or secret arts at all!

    ¡°It seems I took the heretical cultivators of the mundane world too seriously,¡± Su Yi said with an air of self-mockery.

    Looking back on it, it wasn¡¯t that Wu Ruoqiu was stupid. It was just that as a Qi umtion Realm expert, he¡¯d underestimated his Blood Cirction Realm opponent right from the start.

    Clearly, looking weak was actually an advantage; it made foes careless andcent.

    ¡°Do you know which sect Wu Ruoqiu belonged to?¡± Su Yi nced at the nearby locust tree.

    ¡°Mystic Master, I¡­ I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know.¡± A panicked, shadowy red figure appeared upon one of its branches.

    Her hands fidgeted with the hem of her dress, and she lowered her head. Her little face, still slightly chubby with baby-fat, looked tiny, helpless, and pitiful.

    She¡¯d witnessed Wu Ruoqiu¡¯s death firsthand, and if she hadn¡¯t mped her hands tightly around her mouth, she would have shrieked.

    Su Yi asked no further questions. He just crouched and started rifling through Wu Ruoqiu¡¯s possessions.

    A sheathed longsword, a yellow gourd, three thousand-tael silver notes, about twenty?taels?of scattered silver in his pockets, and a yellowed scroll so battered, only a few pages remained.

    There was nothing else worthy of attention.

    First, Su Yi put the notes and silver away. Then, he unfurled the scroll.

    Most of the scroll was ruined. The remaining pages described the wicked art of raising Ghoul Worms through human sacrifice; the content was utterly dark and heretical.

    After hurriedly skimming the text, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. Even if hepared it to other unorthodox or heretical techniques, this scroll¡¯s secret arts were pathetically crude; it was almost hrious.

    But the single line of text at the very bottom of the final page drew his attention:

    ¡°From Weng Yunqi of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate, to his apprentice, Wu Ruoqiu.¡±

    Su Yi instantly understood. The sect behind Wu Ruoqiu was this so-called ¡°Deathbringer¡¯s Gate¡±, and his master was called Weng Yunqi.

    ¡°Before he died, he said something about me ruining his sect¡¯s ns? It seems that Wu Ruoqiu was raising those Ghoul Worms on the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate¡¯s orders.¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shot up.

    He had a hunch that this wasn¡¯t the only ce the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate was raising Ghoul Worms in.

    In other words, there were likely simr ¡°worm farms¡± in other parts of Guangling City.

    Su Yi pondered a moment, then ripped the tattered scroll to shreds. If anyone else discovered a vile art like this, it could lead to disaster.

    Next, he picked up the sheathed sword.

    The sheath was made of iron, and when he drew the de, the stench of blood and rotting flesh assailed his nostrils.

    Su Yi furrowed his brow in disgust.

    The sword was made of pine, but it was dyed a bloody red, while its edge was a sickly, lustrous green. It was vile beyond belief.

    ¡°He actually used the menstrual blood of virgins to temper his sword? What kind of heretical cultivator was he? How worthless!¡± Su Yi shook his head, feeling repulsed.

    Crunch!

    Su Yi exerted strength through his fingers, crushing the pine sword into shards. Then, he set it on fire until nothing but ash remained.

    When he picked up thest remaining object, something finally piqued his interest. ¡°Oh? This gourd is actually rather interesting.¡±

 Chapter 35: Birds of a Feather

    <h4>Chapter 35: Birds of a Feather</h4>

    The gourd was only about the size of a fist, and its surface was bright and lustrous. It had a wooden stopper, and it felt smooth to the touch.

    ¡°The wooden stopper is a piece of Soul-Soothing Wood. It seems Wu Ruoqiu used the gourd to store and nourish souls.¡±?When this thought urred to him, Su Yi¡¯s expression went a little strange.

    He dug in his nails and pulled. The wooden stopper fell to the ground, and a blood-red, ghostly mist surged out.

    Whoosh~!

    The ghostly, sinister fog brimmed with malevolence and a sense of oppression.

    A toddler soon appeared within the mists. He looked only three or four years old. His skin was ghastly white, and his eyes were bright red. His face, which ought to have looked innocent and adorable, looked as if it had been smeared with red lipstick. The sight was terrifying!

    When the toddler appeared, a terrifyingly evil presence rippled around him, wilting the nts of the courtyard.

    The ghost in the red dress shrieked from the locust tree, ¡°A ghost baby! That¡¯s the ghost baby?Daoist?Wu has been raising for six years!¡±

    At almost the same time, the ghost baby let out a shrill wail. Shockingly, its mouth split apart, revealing two rows of long, knife-like fangs.

    It charged, and as it neared Su Yi, it tried to bite him!

    But before?it got?the chance, Su Yi stabbed with his sword.

    Splurt!

    The peach wood sword pierced right through the undead toddler¡¯s open mouth, running it through.

    Peach wood was a natural counter for ghosts.

    The section of peach wood Huang Qianjun had prepared for him was twenty years old and brimming with pure yang energy.

    Fwoosh! Fwoosh!

    ck smoke billowed from the ghost baby¡¯s body. Its face distorted, and it cried hideously, frenzied and struggling with all its might to charge and kill Su Yi.

    But it was all in vain.

    In the blink of an eye, its ethereal body burned and disappeared in a puff of smoke.

    The peach wood sword¡¯s luster had faded, and it was showing signs of corrosion; it was clearly no longer usable.

    Su Yi tossed it away, then examined the gourd once more. ¡°Not bad. This item was clearly grown in a spiritual ground; it has a hint of spirituality. In the world of the mundane, that¡¯s extremely rare.¡±

    He could already tell that the gourd had been Wu Ruoqiu¡¯s true secret weapon. Had he called upon it as soon as the battle started, he might have caused Su Yi a bit of trouble.

    ¡°Come on out.¡± Su Yi sat back in his bamboo chair and casually reached for the lustrous, smooth yellow gourd.

    The red-ddy ghost, Qing Wan, emerged from the locust tree. As she hovered before him, she lowered her head and trembled.

    ¡°Mystic Master, I beg you, please don¡¯t kill me,¡± she said, voice quivering. ¡°I¡­. I can serve you!¡±

    ¡°What can you do?¡± asked Su Yi with great interest.

    Qing Wan thought for a moment, then said meekly, ¡°I can sing, dance, y the zither and the flute, y chess, paint¡­. I know a little about all of them.¡±

    Su Yi was stunned.?What the¡ª? A multi-talenteddy ghost?

    Qing Wan¡¯s dress was red as blood, offsetting her snowy whiteplexion. She was petite, with a bit of baby fat left on her beautiful face. She was pretty and lovable.

    She looked about fifteen years old, right at the cusp of womanhood.

    s, she was only a yin soul, not a living person.

    When she saw Su Yi fall into a lengthy silence, Qing Wan grew increasingly unsettled. ¡°Mystic Master, so long as you spare me, I¡¯ll do anything. I can help you scare people too!¡±

    Her soft, sweet voice was racked with faint sobs; the sound was pitiful.

    Su Yi sighed. ¡°If I had an Origin Dao cultivation, I could redeem your soul and release you from this world, but I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you now.¡±

    Qing Wan was briefly stunned. Then, she said delightedly, ¡°Mystic Master, so you don¡¯t n on killing me after all? That¡¯s wonderful!¡±

    She smiled so broadly, her eyes narrowed like crescent moons. In doing so, she inadvertently revealed her shocking charm. Thebination of her pure, bright smile and timid nature was uniquely appealing.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shifted up.?If she knew a cultivation technique suitable for ghosts, she¡¯d undoubtedly grow into a monstrous beauty, the bane of entire nations and all who live there¡­.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t remember anything about when you were alive?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Qing Wan looked dazed. Her little face contorted in distress, and she sounded aggrieved. ¡°Mystic Master, I won¡¯t lie to you; I still don¡¯t know why I wound up like this¡­.¡±

    Su Yi stared intently at her for quite some time. Finally, he said, ¡°Right now, there¡¯s one thing I know for sure: either you¡¯re lying, or there¡¯s a problem with your yin soul.¡±

    Qing Wan shook, then said hurriedly, ¡°Mystic Master, I wouldn¡¯t dare deceive you in the slightest! I swear by the heavens themselves.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter which possibility is correct,¡± said Su Yi tly. ¡°It has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m not going to kill you, but I won¡¯t just let you go, either.¡±

    Qing Wan sighed in relief. ¡°I¡¯ll be grateful so long as you spare me.¡±

    Su Yi raised the yellow gourd and said, ¡°This is a Soul-Nurturing Gourd. If you hide inside, you¡¯ll have no need to fear the light of day. Go on in.¡±

    Qing Wan hesitated. ¡°Mystic Master, you¡­ You will let me out, won¡¯t you?¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Don¡¯t think so little of me! I won¡¯t seal it, andter, when the time is right, I might even teach you a ghost cultivation technique.¡±

    Qing Wan nodded delightedly. ¡°I¡¯m willing!¡±

    With that, she blurred into a streak of red light and shot into the gourd.

    For a mere yin soul to possess such a pure spiritual body is rare indeed, yet she has no memories of before she died. That¡¯s a problem in its own right¡­

    But with the methods at my disposal, I¡¯ll naturally have the chance to find an answer sooner orter.

    As Su Yi pondered, he rose and got to work. Before long, he¡¯d cleaned up. No corpses or blood remained in the courtyard.

    Afterward, he returned to his room, hung the gourd by his desk, andy down. Before long, he was fast asleep.

    The next morning, Su Yi rose before the sun, nced at the hanging yellow gourd, then ignored it and left the room.

    The Soul-Nurturing Gourd wasn¡¯t sealed. Qing Wan could leave whenever she wished.

    However, the meek, beautiful ghost had been quiet throughout the night, not making the slightest peep.

    After washing up, Su Yi gnawed on a piece of raw Nine-Leafed King Ginseng, then practiced the Pine and Crane Body Refining Technique beside the locust tree.

    After three rounds of practice, he sensed that his sinews werefortably loose, and his whole body felt lighter, almost as if he were floating.

    This was a sign that he¡¯d entered the early ¡°Refining Sinew¡± stage!

    Upon cultivating to this stage, one¡¯s blood and qi were concentrated, their breathing controlled and regr. When they attacked, they were as mighty as a tiger or leopard, as flexible and nimble as a civet.

    .

    Shortly after, Hu Quan, the steward, emerged from the clinic carrying a te of food. He served it with a smile. ¡°Sir, Elder Wu prepared this himself. It¡¯s a medicinal meal, just for you.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Please thank Elder Wu on my behalf.¡±

    He nced at the medicinal cuisine. It included quite a few precious medicinal herbs. Thebination of medicinal ingredients and the generous portions made it highly suitable for martial artists who needed to replenish their bodies.

    ¡°Alright, sir. Enjoy your meal. I¡¯ll head back to the clinic.¡± Hu Quan smiled and left.

    Living here really is far preferable to living with the Wen Family,?thought Su Yi.

    Just as he finished eating breakfast, he heard a familiar voice from beyond the courtyard.?Huang Qianjun charged inside, his eyes full of enthusiasm. ¡°Brother Su, I already sent someone to notify Old Man Wang Tianyang. We can head over now.¡±

    Suddenly, he red his nostrils. ¡°Huh? Why does the courtyard smell faintly of blood?¡±

    The kid¡¯s got a surprisingly keen nose.?Su Yi nced at the young silkpants, then said casually, ¡°A ghost showed upst night.¡±

    ¡°A ghost?¡± Huang Qianjun jumped. He recalled the rooster blood, willow, and peach wood he¡¯d assembled, and terrifying mental images flooded his consciousness. He trembled from head to toe.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry,¡± said Su Yi. He was already headed out of the courtyard. Huang Qianjun had no time for blind terror; he cast those thoughts aside and chased after him.

    ¡­..

    A swordsmith¡¯s workshop owned by Huang Family stood facing the street in the east of Guangling City.

    When Su Yi and Huang Qianjun arrived, there was already a long line of people waiting outside, almost all of them young men and women.

    ¡°Is business that good?¡± asked Su Yi in surprise.

    ¡°Our business has always been decent,¡± Huang Qianjun hurriedly exined, ¡°But it¡¯s not usually this packed. It¡¯s like this today because we¡¯ll be holding the next ¡®Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet¡¯ on the Great Azure in just half a month.

    ¡°Young elites from Guangling City and our neighbors from across the river, Cloudfall City, will cross des andpare martial arts to see who¡¯s stronger.

    ¡°If a martial artist of Guangling City takes home first ce, the Cloudfall City Lord will give them a thousand taels of gold, three stalks of spiritual medicine, ten clusters of pearls, as well as a peak yellow-grade secret technique!

    ¡°Conversely, if a martial artist of Cloudfall City takes first ce, the Guangling City Lord must offer the same reward!¡±

    When Huang Qianjun finished his exnation, Su Yi said, ¡°The prize is awfully generous.¡±

    Huang Qianjun¡¯s gaze filled with longing. ¡°More than the prizes, it¡¯s about prestige! The winner of each year¡¯s Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet¡¯s name will spread throughout both cities, and they¡¯ll even gain easy admission to continue their cultivation in Blueriver Sword Manor¡¯s inner sect!¡±

    Su Yi nodded.

    He¡¯d cultivated in Blueriver Sword Manor for three years. He was naturally well aware that to the youths of Cloudriver Prefecture¡¯s neen provinces, just entering Blueriver Sword Manor was already iparably difficult.

    Those who became inner sect disciples were like carp jumping over the dragon¡¯s gate.

    Back then, it took Su Yi three years of bitter cultivation to be the Sword Chief of Blueriver Sword Manor¡¯s outer sect. He was qualified to enter the inner sect, but due to an unexpected incident, the Blueriver Sword Manor cast him out instead¡­.

    But then, fortune and disaster went hand in hand. It was because of this that he reawakened his memories of his past life.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that the people in line n to use their newly-purchased weapons to participate in the banquet?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Something suddenly urred to Huang Qianjun, who whispered, ¡°Brother Su, Elder Wang Tianyang has a fiery temper, and he¡¯s a bit surly. Even my father has to treat him with respect. When we meet him, please don¡¯t take offense if he says something unpleasant.¡±

    ¡°Lead the way,¡± said Su Yi.

    Huang Qianjun rushed ahead. As Huang Yunchong¡¯s son, there was naturally no need for him to wait in line.

    But just as he was about to enter the swordsmith¡¯s workshop, a group of youths walked out.

    Their leader was none other than Wen Jueyuan, the leading figure of the Wen Family¡¯s younger generation. The group tailing after him were all Wen Family youths.

    Wen Shaobei was among them too.

    When he saw Su Yi and Huang Qianjun, Wen Jueyuan was stunned despite himself. A momentter, he shook his head hatefully. ¡°A live-in son-inw and a silkpants? Birds of a feather sure do flock together!¡±

 Chapter 36: Olâ€™ Wang Blows His Top

    <h4>Chapter 36: Ol¡¯ Wang Blows His Top</h4>

    Setting aside his status as Wen Changjing¡¯s son, as the leading figure of the Wen Family¡¯s younger generation, Wen Jueyuan¡¯s pride wasn¡¯t unfounded.

    At nine, he entered Pinecloud Sword Manor to begin his cultivation, bing the man of the hour, a child prodigy.?At thirteen, he¡¯d smoothly joined Blueriver Sword Manor as an outer sect disciple.?After just four years, he¡¯d been chosen to enter the inner sect, and he was ranked near the top.

    Today, his cultivation had already reached the peak of the Blood Cirction Realm, the Refining Bone stage.?This level of aplishment in the Martial Dao was enough to make even some of Guangling City¡¯s major powers sigh over their own inferiority!

    How could someone like him possibly take a live-in son-inw like Su Yi seriously?

    He disdained to pay a spoiled hoodlum like Huang Qianjun any heed, much less Su Yi.

    ¡°Birds of a feather? What an apt description!¡± Wen Shaobei and the other Wen Family youths burst intoughter.?With Wen Jueyuan to back them up, they weren¡¯t the least bit afraid of Huang Qianjun despite this being the Huang Family¡¯s smithy.

    ¡°Wen Jueyuan, who do you think you¡¯re insulting?¡± Huang Qianjun red viciously.

    ¡°What, did I say something wrong?¡± Wen Jueyuan looked at him coldly. ¡°Who in Guangling City doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re nothing but a delinquent silkpants? Who doesn¡¯t know that Su Yi is nothing but the live-in son-inw everyone makes fun of?¡±

    ¡°You¡­.¡± Huang Qianjun¡¯s eyes went bloodshot.

    But Wen Jueyuan merelyughed. ¡°The curtain opens on the next ¡®Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet¡± in just two weeks. I n to participate. Young Master Huang, if you¡¯re really so capable, why not join in the fun and show me what you¡¯ve got?¡±

    As soon as he said this, the surrounding area burst into uproar.

    ¡°We¡¯re finished! With someone like Wen Jueyuan participating, there¡¯s no way the likes of us can stand out!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t despair. We just have to put on a good showing. As for first ce¡­. Only people like Wen Jueyuan are qualified to vie for it anyway.¡±

    The youths in line to buy weapons were all chatting amongst themselves, Wen Jueyuan the focus of their conversations.

    They all got the sense that this year, the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet¡¯s championship might very well fall to him!

    From this, it was clear just how lofty Wen Jueyuan¡¯s status amongst Guangling City¡¯s younger generation was.

    Listening to the crowd¡¯s chatter filled the Wen Family youths with pride. They puffed up on their chests and held their heads up high.

    Huang Qianjun¡¯s face was ashen, and his expression shifted back and forth. However, before he could say anything, Wen Jueyuan beat him to the punch. ¡°Don¡¯t waste words. If you¡¯ve got guts, let¡¯s meet at the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet!¡±

    With that, he turned and led the Wen Family youths away, ignoring Su Yipletely; he disdainedpeting with a mere cripple like him.?The moment he did, others would mock him for bullying the weak.

    Besides, how could bullying a live-in son-inw give him any sense of aplishment?

    Huang Qianjun watched Wen Jueyuan and his posse leave. He clenched his fist and pursed his lips, his face ashen and expression unsightly.

    ¡°It hurts, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Su Yi nced at the young silkpants.

    Huang Qianjun took a deep breath and nodded. Suddenly, as if he¡¯d only just realized something, he said dazedly, ¡°Brother Su, you¡­ What about you? You aren¡¯t angry at all?¡±

    He was confused. During their first encounter at the Immortal Gathering House, Su Yi had easily defeated all of his subordinates.

    That level of power was in no way ordinary!

    Furthermore, with Su Yi¡¯swork, he could make even Huang Yunchong lower his head in submission.

    So how could Su Yi just let this go?

    ¡°He¡¯s nothing but an ant moring for attention,¡± said Su Yi lightly. ¡°If he managed to make me angry, I¡¯d actually think better of him. Unfortunately, he¡¯s not worthy.¡±

    Huang Qianjun was stunned; he obviously couldn¡¯t understand.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin any further, either.

    But there was one thing he left unsaid; when someone stood against him, no matter who they were, things wouldn¡¯t end well for them.

    This minor interlude passed quickly.

    Within the swordsmith¡¯s forge, before a zing furnace.

    Huang Qianjun had led Su Yi straight to the famed master swordsmith Wang Tianyang.

    Wang Tianyang¡¯s hair was so sparse, he was practically bald, and he was gaunt with copper-colored skin. He gripped a hammer in one hand, and was currently forging a red-hot, unfinished sword.

    Sparks scattered in all directions, lighting up the room.

    ¡°Sir, my friend is here. Is there any chance you might do me a favor and forge him a sword?¡± Huang Qianjun stood off to the side, smiling and humbly sping his fist.

    However, Wang Tianyang ignored himpletely. He simply continued hammering away at the sword he was working on. The sound of nging metal filled the air, and some of the sparks almostnded on Huang Qianjun.

    Realizing that he¡¯d been ignored, Huang Qianjunughed awkwardly, then turned to Su Yi and whispered, ¡°Brother Su, Elder Wang has always been like this. Please, don¡¯t take offense.¡±

    ¡°Let him finish what he¡¯s doing first,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°For now, lead me to look at the materials. I need to decide what¡¯s going into my sword.¡±

    Huang Qianjun hurriedly nodded.

    The swordsmith¡¯s forge naturally had no shortage of materials for crafting weapons, including a few rare and precious metals.

    After seeing everything they had avable, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but sink into silence.?Even the best-regarded, expensive materials were still just ordinary materials.

    ¡°You¡¯re not satisfied, Brother Su? This is the best smithy in Guangling City. If you can¡¯t find anything you like, you¡¯ll probably have to go to the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital to find something better,¡± exined Huang Qianjun.

    Su Yi neither confirmed nor denied it. ¡°Go get my materials ready. I need thirty catties of Bluelight Cold Iron, a catty of zing Red Copper Powder, five catties of Purified Profound Ice Water¡­..¡±

    He requested more than ten ingredients in total. Some were valuable, while others were ordinary.

    Huang Qianjun wrote them down, then ordered some of the smithy¡¯s servants to prepare them. Meanwhile, he led Su Yi back to Wang Tianyang¡¯s forge.

    Wang Tianyang had finished the sword he was working on, and he was currently reclining in a wicker chair. A servant stood beside him, pouring him water and tea.

    ¡°Sir¡­.¡±

    But just as Huang Qianjun started to speak, Wang Tianyang cut him off. ¡°I already forged a sword today, and I¡¯ve exhausted most of my energy. Come back in three days.¡±

    As he spoke, he raised his teacup to his lips and sipped leisurely.

    Huang Qianjun¡¯s expression flickered back and forth. He¡¯d invited Su Yi here personally, only to get refused, and in his own family¡¯s territory! How was he supposed to face Su Yi now?

    He took a deep breath, then said, ¡°Sir, my father said that anything Brother Su needs is to bepleted posthaste. You¡ª¡±

    He tried to argue, only for Wang Tianyang to interrupt him once more. ¡°Then have your father forge him a sword,¡± he said irritably. ¡°I certainly have no time to spare serving your ¡®Brother Su¡¯.¡±

    Su Yi was standing right there in in sight, but Wang Tianyang wasn¡¯t the least bit polite, nor was he the least bit concerned when Huang Qianjun brought up Huang Yunchong. This level of arrogance was extraordinary.

    It was then that a group of servants arrived, lugging a gigantic box. ¡°Young Master, we¡¯ve finished preparing the materials you requested.¡±

    When he saw this, Wang Tianyang immediately lost his temper. He roared, ¡°Who told you to bring those in here? I¡¯ve spent the past two weeks doing nothing but forging swords. I nned to have myself a nice rest, then find a brothel and burn off steam, only for you dim-wits to show up and cause trouble. You put that stuff right back where it came from!¡±

    He was so mad, he rose from his wicker chair and flung his teacup to the ground.

    Ah, so he¡¯s in a rush to find a brothel¡­.?Huang Qianjun instantly understood. For someone as hearty and vigorous as Wang Tianyang, being pent up for two weeks was indeed hard to bear.

    Suddenly, a bold idea urred to him.?Why not introduce Elder Wang to that ¡®Nong¡¯ character Brother Su taught me? It might help take the edge off his immediate need?

    ¡°Wait.¡± When he saw the servants prepare to return the materials, Su Yi spoke up. ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning to have someone else forge my sword anyway.¡±

    When they heard this, both Huang Qianjun and Wang Tianyang were stunned.

    ¡°Might you lend me your forge?¡± Su Yi nced at the nearby furnace.

    ¡°Of course he can,¡± said Huang Qianjun immediately. ¡°But¡­. Brother Su, are you nning to forge your sword yourself?¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    As a sword cultivator, the swords that suited him best were those he made himself. Only then could he fully realize his Sword Dao.

    ¡°Oh? Kid, are you just here to cause trouble?¡± Wang Tianyangughed coldly, his gaze disdainful.

    A boy whose breath still reeked of his mothers milk nned to forge a sword right in front of him? This provocation was far too much!

    ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t misunderstand! How could my Brother Su want to do something like that? He¡¯s just¡­.¡± Huang Qianjun trailed off, uncertain of how to exin.

    He really hadn¡¯t known that Su Yi nned to forge his own weapon.

    Wang Tianyang was like a riled-up rooster; Su Yi¡¯s deration had triggered hispetitive spirit.

    ¡°No need to exin,¡± he shouted. ¡°He¡¯s already at my doorstep. How could I possibly ignore such provocation? If I let this go and word got out, won¡¯t the martial artists of Guangling City think I''m afraid of?him?¡±

    As he spoke, he pointed to the furnace and fixed his gaze on Su Yi. ¡°Use the furnace as you please,¡± he said haughtily. ¡°Is there anything else you need? I¡¯ll satisfy your every request, so if you¡¯ve got skill, make sure you show me everything you¡¯ve got!¡±

    Su Yi pondered for a moment, then said, ¡°The fire isn¡¯t vigorous enough. How about you man the bellows?¡±

    This request caught Wang Tianyangpletely off guard. Despite himself, he was dazed. When he came back to his senses, he pointed at himself in disbelief. ¡°You¡­ You want to make me¡­.. Man the bellows for you?¡±

    The atmosphere instantly grew tense. The nearby servants gasped; it was clear that Old Man Wang Tianyang was angry.

    Huang Qianjun was frantic, but just as he was about to try and smooth things over, he saw Su Yi nod, as if his request were perfectly natural. ¡°You¡¯re the best swordsmith in Guangling City, so naturally, you have the best control over the furnace''s temperatures. If you man the bellows, it¡¯s unlikely anything will go wrong while I forge my sword.¡±

    Huang Qianjun¡¯s mind went nk.?A grandmaster swordsmith! Yet Brother Su wants him to¡­ man the bellows? ¡­.the hell?

    When he looked at Wang Tianyang, he saw the smith¡¯s chest heaving violently, his coppery skin flushed red. It was clear that he¡¯d blown his top.

    ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t be angry!¡± Huang Qianjun hurriedly tried to soothe him.

    Wang Tianyang gnashed his teeth and swept his arm. ¡°Out of the way! This old man¡¯s been forging swords for forty years. What winds and rain haven¡¯t I seen before? A little provocation is not enough to stop me!¡±

    It¡¯s just manning the bellows, right? Fine, I¡¯ll do it!¡± His gaze thennded on the servants.

    ¡°Go on,¡± he ordered. ¡°Have the other swordsmiths set aside their work ande on over. Let¡¯s see what this troublemaker can do!¡±

    This is bad!?Huang Qianjun cried out inwardly.?He ns to make this blow up!

    But when he looked at Su Yi, he saw that his expression was as calm as ever. He couldn¡¯t help but recall what happened yesterday at the Apricot Clinic. Scenes of Su Yi disying his attainments in medicine reyed through his mind.

 Chapter 37: Want to Learn? Iâ€™ll Teach You

    <h4>Chapter 37: Want to Learn? I¡¯ll Teach You</h4>

    Before long, servants alerted all the weaponsmiths, who rushed over.

    When they learned what happened, they couldn¡¯t help but shake their heads andugh. They saw this whole incident as a mere farce.?No one took it seriously.

    Even if a youth understood a bit of swordsmithing, could he really outdo their top smith and shatter their workshop¡¯s reputation?

    Some of them even tried to persuade Wang Tianyang to let this go. ¡°Elder Wang, calm down. He¡¯s young and senseless. Why take this so seriously? With your status, pursuing this is beneath you.¡±

    ¡°Beneath me?¡± Wang Tianyang snapped, ¡°Nonsense! I¡¯ve spent my whole life eating, drinking, carousing, and gambling as I please. When have I ever cared about poise or elegance? Just stand there and watch!¡±

    He approached the furnace, picked up the tongs, and began adding fuel to the mes, shouting, ¡°Hey, Su whatever-your-name-is, weren¡¯t you going to show us a thing or two? Hurry up and expand our horizons!¡±

    The weaponsmithsughed bitterly. All of them understood Wang Tianyang¡¯s pig-headed temper.

    ¡°Young man, since you¡¯re Young Master¡¯s Huang¡¯s friend, we¡¯ll be happy to help you forge a sword. Is there any need topete with Elder Wang?¡± One of the smiths offered Su Yi a well-intentioned warning. ¡°Hurry and apologize. Then, this will all end here.¡±

    ¡°I came here intending to forge myself a sword,¡± said Su Yi lightly. ¡°I have no time to wastepeting with someone who doesn¡¯t want to work.¡±

    As he spoke, he approached the furnace.

    There was a huge copper table beside it, a dazzling array of tools spread across its surface.

    Su Yi nced at the servants and ordered, ¡°Put the materials over here.¡±

    When they saw this, the weaponsmiths furrowed their brows in deep displeasure.?How can this boy be so senseless?

    But out of respect for Huang Qianjun¡¯s position, they didn¡¯t voice their criticisms. Otherwise, they¡¯d have kicked Su Yi out the door already.

    One of the smiths turned toward Huang Qianjun andined, ¡°Young Master Huang, who is this friend of yours? He¡¯s so young, but he¡¯s got quite the temper!¡¯

    Huang Qianjun was already distressed, and he said irritably, ¡°What¡¯s with all the pointless questions? You¡¯ll find out if he¡¯s up to the task or not if you just watch!¡±

    The weaponsmith he¡¯d just chastised no longer dared argue, but when he looked at Su Yi, it was with even greater displeasure.

    ¡°Young Master Huang has spoken, so let¡¯s see what this young friend of his is capable of!¡± someone snorted coldly.

    The others seemed eager to watch the show and see Su Yi make a fool of himself.

    Once the servants got the necessary materials in position, Su Yi got to work.

    He was just forging a single mundane weapon. This would be no challenge at all.

    First, he tossed six or seven materials into the furnace. Then, he ordered Wang Tianyang, ¡°More heat. Keep going until I tell you otherwise.¡±

    The crowd was stunned.?That pipsqueak sure is rude! Look at how he¡¯s talking to Elder Wang!

    Wang Tianyan¡¯s cheeks twitched, and he forced his temper back down. He continuously added charcoal and other materials to increase the temperature.

    A full fifteen minutes passed before Su Yi casually tossed the zing Yang Copper Powder into the furnace, then ordered, ¡°Keep increasing the heat.¡±

    Wang Tianyang felt stifled, but he said nothing. He just did as he was told.

    He was holding back his rage, eager to see Su Yi mess up during the forging process. Then, he¡¯d vent all his pent-up fury at once.

    Throughout the forging process, Su Yi intermittently tossed in new materials and ordered Wang Tianyang to adjust the heat. It seemed he really did see this master swordsmith as a mere assistant.

    Watching this y out, the other weaponsmiths felt deep displeasure. They thought Su Yi wantonly arrogant, with no respect for his elders.

    Huang Qianjun, however, was eagerly anticipating the results.

    He could see that Su Yi lookedfortable and at ease while working the forge, and that he had no shortage of confidence.

    Worst case scenario, Brother Su¡¯s sword is inferior to Elder Wang¡¯s work. So long as he sessfully forges a sword, he won¡¯t embarrass himself. That¡¯ll be enough.

    When he realized this, Huang Qianjun rxed.

    ¡°A little more heat.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not enough. Keep going.¡±

    ¡°More.¡±

    ¡­..

    For a while, all they heard was Su Yi repeatedly urging Wang Tianyang to increase the heat.

    Wang Tianyang¡¯s expression was increasingly unsightly. Steam blew from his nostrils, and his nearly-bald head was practingly smoking with fury. He was starting to look ufortable, too.

    Huang Qianjun and the swordsmiths all wore different expressions on their faces.

    ¡­.

    An hourter, the waves of heat emanating from the forge were so intense, the entire room felt as if it were boiling.

    The onlookers were covered in sweat, and their clothes were drenched. They felt as if they were standing beside an active volcano.

    Wang Tianyang was closest to the forge, so rivers of sweat poured down his balding head. His dark skin had turned bright red.

    He was a grandmaster swordsmith, but he was nearing his limit.

    It was then that Su Yi took out his Purple-streaked Gold ring and tossed it into the forge.

    Boom!

    Tongues of me swept across the room, bursting with dazzling light.

    The ring melted at speeds visible to the naked eye, bing strands of lustrous faint purple liquid.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t hesitate. He immediately poured the five catties of Purified Profound Ice Water straight into the furnace.

    When the icy-cold water and zing heat collided, the result was a burst of steam. Soon, mist had permeated the entire room, obscuring the onlookers¡¯ vision. They instinctively drew back for fear that the scalding steam would burn them.

    Wang Tianyang¡¯s angry voice resounded, echoing through the steam-filled workshop. ¡°When quenching a sword, who just pours Purified Profound Ice Water straight into the furnace? I¡¯ve never seen such a ludicrous technique before!¡±

    Disdain, indignation, pointed questions.

    The other weaponsmiths didn¡¯t even know what to say.

    They forged swords year round, but they¡¯d never seen anyone do what Su Yi had just done. He was obviously fumbling blindly in the dark!

    Before long, the waves of heat and scalding steam receded, and the onlookers¡¯ field of view cleared up.

    When Wang Tianyang came back into view, it seemed as if his eyebrows had been burnt clean off. What little sparse hair he¡¯d once had was gone; he was now fully bald and red as a soy-marinated egg.

    He gnashed his teeth, clearly beside himself with rage.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, looked calm and focused. He held pliers in his hand, with which he held the crude outline of his sword. He held it in front of him and examined it. The unfinished de was dark throughout, with a faint purple luster. That aside, there didn¡¯t seem to be anything special about it.

    ¡°The shape of the sword actually looks pretty good¡­.¡± said one of the weaponsmiths in surprise.

    ¡°It¡¯s still just an outline,¡± said another. ¡°We still have to see whether or not it can withstand tempering. I certainly don¡¯t think it can. Even if it does, how good can a weapon made from such a crude hunk of metal possibly be?¡±

    ¡°A good weapon needs both quality materials and a good edge. This kid came here to cause trouble, so he ought to be able to make a good sword!¡±ughed one of the smiths in a tant attempt to fan the mes and stir up trouble.

    They¡¯re clearly just here to watch him make a fool of himself!?Huang Qianjunughed coldly to himself, but he said nothing.?We¡¯ll see who¡¯sughing in the end.

    Then, they watched as Su Yi put the crude metal bar onto the anvil, raised a massive hammer with his right hand, and swung it.

    ng!

    Sparks scattered in all directions, and deafening booms rang out.

    The audience¡¯s eardrums buzzed, and despite themselves, they looked stunned.?That kid¡¯s raw power sure is something! That hammer¡¯s massive, but in his hands, it looks as light as a feather. He¡¯s controlling it as easily as if it were a part of his body.

    Wang Tianyang watched Su Yi¡¯s movements with rapt attention, eagerly waiting for him to make a fool of himself¡­.

    ng! ng! ng!

    The sound of metal against metal echoed throughout the workshop. Every time the massive hammernded, sparks flew like fireworks, the sight dazzlingly beautiful.

    Everyone gradually realized that something wasn¡¯t quite right.

    Before long, one of the weaponsmiths couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°What technique is this? Listen to that! It¡¯s got a distinct cadence, almost like breathing. Now look at the sword! It¡¯s like it¡¯s responding to the hammer, resonating with every impact. It¡¯s as if they¡¯re connected even from a distance!¡±

    The others looked bewildered; they could sense what was happening too.

    Amidst the scattering sparks, every blow of the hammer had an indescribable rhythm. Beneath the relentless onught of blows, the crude,?coarse?outline of the sword shrank, bing denser and morepact, taking shape¡­..

    ¡°Has that kid really mastered some unique method of forging swords?¡±

    All of the swordsmiths were wondering the same thing, and their expressions became far graver and more serious.

    At first, Su Yi¡¯s arrogance had infuriated them, and they¡¯d already prepared what they were going to say after his attempt to forge a sword inevitably failed. They¡¯d teach him that every industry had its ownplexities, the importance of respecting experts, as well as the price one paid for overestimating their own abilities.

    But now¡­.

    No one would dare entertain such thoughts.

    These were experienced smiths who worked the forge year-round. There was no way¡¯d miss how extraordinary Su Yi¡¯s technique was!

    See? Look at that!?Huang Qianjun shouted to himself.?I just knew that once Brother Su took action, he could convince those arrogant old farts!

    It¡¯ll be just like what happened back at the Apricot Clinic!

    Huang Qianjun couldn¡¯t help but nce at Wang Tianyang.

    The balding grandmaster swordsmith stood there like a statue,pletely dazed as he watched Su Yi¡¯s movements. His expression shifted, and his chest heaved.

    He was clearly agitated!

    Haha, hahaha! So even Elder Wang, the fiery-tempered brothel frequenter, is stunned??Huang Qianjun was so delighted he almost burst intoughter.

    He¡¯d never seen Wang Tianyang lose control like this!

    The old man was so proud, he disregarded even Huang Yunchong. Yet now, he might very well lower his head before Su Yi!

    Some timeter¡ª

    ng!

    The clear hum of a sword reverberated throughout the room. To the audience, it was like the voice of divinity, stunning them to their senses and shaking them out of their scattered thoughts.

    It drew even Huang Qianjun¡¯s gaze and attention.

    What he saw was¡ª

    A two-foot, seven-inch sword, three fingers wide, the de a clear, bright ck. Su Yi clutched it by the hilt.

    Although it was ck, it had an ethereal quality to it, like the night sky. It was double-edged, and it glinted with subtle shes of light.

    Su Yi shifted his wrists, and the inky darkness of the sword shed with a faint, gleaming purple luster, giving it an additional, illusory air.

    ¡°This¡­.¡± All of the weaponsmiths were moved. Their gazes heated up, and they looked entranced. This was a sword with spirituality!

    Facing it, their proud hearts silently gave in. They were convinced.

    That sword is in no wayparable to ordinary weapons!?Huang Qianjun¡¯s heart thudded in his chest. Just looking at the sword, he felt a sharp, pricking sensation. There was no way he¡¯d miss how extraordinary it was!

    Bzzz!

    Su Yi tapped his index finger lightly against the de, and the sword shed with purple light and rumbled like thunder, the sound filling the room.

    When he saw this, Su Yi nodded with a hint of satisfaction.

    Although this wasn¡¯t really a spiritual weapon, after adding the Purple-Streaked Gold, it had a trace of spirituality to it. This elevated it far beyond ordinary swords, putting it right at the border between mortal and spiritual weapons!

    ¡°You¡­. What kind of sword forging technique was that?¡± Wang Tianyang had been silent all this time, but he finally spoke up. His gaze was bewildered, as if he¡¯d lost his soul, or as if he were too stunned to think straight.

    Su Yi nced at the swordsmith. ¡°Want to learn? I can teach you.¡±

    Wang Tianyang shook from head to toe, and his eyes widened, as if he dared not believe his ears.

    His expression changed dramatically, flitting back and forth.

    Finally, beneath the crowd¡¯s watchful eyes, the famed grandmaster swordsmith of Guangling City lowered his head in shame and bowed low at the waist.

    ¡°Young Lord, your methods are ingenious. I can only look up to you!¡±

    ¡°Young Lord, you¡¯re a visionary. I can only look up to you!¡±

    His voice was solemn, and the rest of the room fell silent.

 Chapter 38: Unwelcome Visitors

    <h4>Chapter 38: Unwee Visitors</h4>

    When he left the workshop, Su Yi had a new sheathed longsword.

    Wang Tianyang had made the sheath himself. It was crafted of tanned blue shark skin, with cast metal clouds and ringlets. It had a timeless, simple elegance.

    It¡¯s worth noting that he didn¡¯t ept so much as a single piece of silver to cover the cost of materials.?It wasn¡¯t that Su Yi didn¡¯t want to pay him, but that Wang Tianyang would rather die than ept payment¡­.

    ¡°Tch, you¡¯ve really broadened my horizons. Who would have thought that a proud ol¡¯ brothel frequenter like Elder Wang would one day lower his head?¡±?Even though they¡¯d already left the smithy, Huang Qianjun was ovee with excitement.

    Just now, the smiths had been like a group of schoolboys, listening attentively as Su Yi taught them his forging technique. Wang Tianyang was no exception.

    To Su Yi, this was just a method of crafting ordinary mortal weapons. It wasn¡¯t much at all.

    But to Wang Tianyang and the other smiths, it was an enormous stroke of fortune. All of them were so excited, they didn¡¯t know what to do with themselves. They felt awe, reverence, and terror, and they even changed how they addressed Su Yi. He was now ¡°Grandmaster Su.¡±

    As a result, when Su Yi attempted to pay the bill, Wang Tianyang and the other weaponsmiths were frantic. No matter what he said, they refused to ept their ¡°Grandmaster Su¡¯s¡± money.

    Huang Qianjun had watched the entire incident y out. Of course he was moved!

    Suddenly, Su Yi asked, ¡°Are you nning to participate in the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet?¡±

    Just once sentence, and Huang Qianjun¡¯s delight soured as he recalled their encounter with Wen Jueyuan.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, he said bitterly, ¡°I¡¯m only in the Refining Muscle stage of the Blood Cirction Realm, while Wen Jueyuan is already in the Refining Bone stage. The gap between us is huge, and the banquet is only a month away; even if I work hard, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no way to catch up to him in time.¡±

    Then, his eyes shed with vicious light, and his voice filled with staunch determination. ¡°But I¡¯ll participate even if I can¡¯t win. Defeat isn¡¯t scary, but being too scared to even face him? That¡¯s real cowardice. If I just give up, I¡¯ll never be able to raise my head again!¡±

    Su Yi nodded, and, in a rare disy of chattiness, said, ¡°Men ought to be ambitious and youths ought to be hot-blooded. You ought to forge ahead bravely, without fear of defeat.

    ¡°Sometimes, it seems like you¡¯ve only taken a single step back, but in truth, you¡¯ve lost far more than you realize. This isn¡¯t about the heights of your cultivation; it¡¯s about your mental state. By giving up, you¡¯ve already nted the seeds of cowardice in your heart.¡±

    As he said this, even Su Yi felt emotional.

    When cultivating, every step was difficult, but only by enduring and bravely forging ahead could one clear the way ahead and realize a transcendent Great Dao!

    Cowards could never reach the peak, not even if they worked their entire lives.

    Huang Qianjun was stunned. He suddenly recalled his father¡¯s frequent lectures.

    ¡°My boy, others mightugh at your domineering arrogance, but as your father, I think it¡¯s for the best. When cultivating the Martial Dao, you ought to run amok without reservation, with no fear of heaven, earth, gods, or ghosts!¡±

    Hearing Su Yi¡¯s words, Huang Qianjun felt an inexplicable surge ofplex emotions.

    A long time passed, and his gaze gradually filled with determination. ¡°Brother Su, I¡¯ll remember what you just taught me. From now on, I won¡¯t back down in the face of trouble!¡±

    Su Yi reminded him, ¡°I said you shouldn¡¯t shrink back, but that doesn¡¯t mean you should be reckless. Figure out the right bnce for yourself.¡±

    With that, he said no more. He¡¯d never really liked lecturing others.

    Some things were easier said than done. Some concepts required firsthand experience, training, and oveing countless obstacles to trulyprehend.

    ¡°Brother Su, are you going to participate in the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet?¡± asked Huang Qianjun.

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°The rewards are ample, but it sounds far too dull.¡±

    Dull?

    The banquet is a stand-off between the youths of Guangling and Cloudfall Cities. This grand spectacle isn¡¯t enough to arouse Brother Su¡¯s interest?

    Huang Qianjun fell silent, unsure of how to respond.

    Before long, they passed an alleyway and heard a child shriek. ¡°Su Yi! Hurry up and save me! Hurry!¡±

    Huang Qianjun couldn¡¯t help but look, only to see a group of kids clustered in the alleyway, beating up another little boy.

    It was their victim who¡¯d just cried out for help. The others had him pressed to the ground, and his face was covered in dirt as he wailed.

    Wen Mingrong.

    At the Wen Family matriarch¡¯s birthday banquet, he was the one who announced ¡°I, Wen Mingrong, might be young, but even I disdain to consort with a live-in son-inw like Su Yi!¡± This deration made the entire venue burst withughter.

    Some of the elders even praised the boy¡¯s spirit and said his future prospects were immeasurable.?Yet now, Wen Mingrong was being bullied, and he¡¯d even begged the very Su Yi he ¡°disdained to consort with ¡° for aid.

    Su Yi merely nced at him, then continued strolling leisurely ahead without so much as stopping, as if he¡¯d seen nothing at all.

    This cruel indifference left Wen Mingrong frantic. He shrieked, ¡°Fine! Su Yi, just you wait! When I get home, I¡¯ll?tell on you!¡±

    It was then that Huang Qianjun walked over. The bullies whaling on Wen Mingrong froze, instantly on guard.

    ¡°Are you here to save me? Great! When I get back, I¡¯ll have my father reward you!¡± Wen Mingrong was wild with joy.

    But against all expectations, Huang Qianjun merely squatted and pinched his dirt-smeared cheek, hard. It hurt so much that?Wen?Mingrong grimaced and burst into tears.

    ¡°Little boy, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re a bit confused?¡± Huang Qianjunughed gleefully. ¡°If my station?allowed?it, I¡¯ll p you around myself. You¡¯ve got no manners at all.¡±

    ¡°You¡­.¡± Wen Mingrong¡¯s mind went nk.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Keep going.¡± Huang Qianjun rose, issued the bullies a few orders, then left,ughing as he went.

    Before long, Wen Mingrong¡¯s shrieks and pleas filled the alleyway once more¡­.

    But none of this had anything to do with Su Yi¡­.

    ¡­¡­

    The Apricot Clinic.

    When Su Yi returned, he saw a group of guards standing by the gates. They looked vigorous and well-trained, and they weren¡¯t letting anyone enter.

    The space around the clinic was empty; all of the patients had long since left.

    ¡°Is this some sort of challenge?¡± Huang Qianyun¡¯s eyes shed, threatening violence, and he strode forward. ¡°Hey scumbags! Who told you you could act wildly here?¡±

    ¡°Young Master Huang?¡± When they saw Huang Qianjun, there was a clear uproar amongst the guards. However, none of them backed down; they clearly had confidence in their backing.

    Their leader, a man in ck, said gravely, ¡°Young Master Huang, the Apricot Clinic is the Wen Family¡¯s territory here. How can you call protecting it ¡®acting wildly¡¯?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re from the Wen Family?¡± Huang Qianjun was stunned.

    The man in ck nodded. ¡°We¡¯re subordinates of the Wen Family¡¯s second?elder. We¡¯vee here on business with our family¡¯s young master. Young Master Huang, this has nothing to do with you, so you¡¯d best not get involved.¡±

    Huang Qianjun furrowed his brow. ¡°Your family¡¯s young master? You mean that Wen Jieyuan guy?¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡± The man in ck nodded.

    Huang Qianjun instantly understood. The Apricot Clinic had been under Wen Changqing¡¯s control to begin with, yet yesterday, Su Yi had taken over its leadership.

    Furthermore, he¡¯d cleansed the ce of everyone indentured to Wen Changqing in one fell swoop.

    There was no doubt about it. Wen Changqing¡¯s son, Wen Jieyuan, was here for revenge!

    The man in ck had already noticed the nearby Su Yi, and his gaze instantly turned vicious.

    He raised his hand, pointed, and shouted, ¡°Wen Family Son-in-Law, you¡¯re finally back. Do you have any idea how long our young master has been waiting for you?¡±

    The other guards looked distinctly unfriendly too. After all, they¡¯de here to help Wen Jieyuan make trouble; how could they possibly treat Su Yi respectfully?

    ¡°Damn¡­¡± Huang Qianjun was just about to shout when Su Yi put his hand on his shoulder.

    ¡°You stay here.¡±

    Huang Qianjun turned to look, only to see calm indifference in Su Yi¡¯s gaze, as well as a cold glint.

    His heart shook.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your young master?¡± Su Yi strode forward,posed as ever. He hadn¡¯t cared about the cksmiths¡¯ taunts, as in his eyes, they were nothing but ants, unworthy of his consideration.

    But the Apricot Clinic was different; this was?his?territory. They¡¯de to antagonize him on his own turf. There was no way he wouldn¡¯t care!

    ¡°Come with me.¡± The man in ck nced at him coldly, then turned and strode into the clinic.

    Su Yi followed, while the other guards stuck close to him, keeping him under close watch as if afraid he¡¯d run away.

    Brother Su ns to handle this himself, huh¡­.??Just as Huang Qianjun was about to take action, he recalled Su Yi¡¯s orders and stopped in his tracks.?I have to follow hismands, but if I just stand here doing nothing, won¡¯t I lookpletely useless¡­.?

    Huang Qianjun sank into thought. He wasn¡¯t worried about Su Yi¡¯s wellbeing; he was justmenting his inability to go watch the show¡­.

    Before long, he seemed to reach a decision. He turned and left.

    Meanwhile, within the Apricot Clinic.

    Hu Quan, Wu Guangbin and the others were all present, but all of their brows were tightly knit with worry.

    When they saw Su Yi step through the door, their expressions changed.

    Su Yi had only taken up the clinic¡¯s management yesterday, but?Wen?Changqing¡¯s son, Wen Jieyuan, was already here to make trouble. Every member of the clinic¡¯s staff sensed that Su Yi was in for a hard time.

    Hu Quan hurriedly called out a warning, ¡°Sir, you mustn¡¯t sh with Young Master Wen Jieyuan! Retreat just this once; there¡¯s a boundless future ahead of you.¡±

    Su Yi neither?agreed?nor?disagreed. He simply nodded. ¡°I¡¯m just d you¡¯re alright.¡±

    Hu Quan wanted to say something, only for the man in ck to push him away. ¡°This is none of your business. All of you, wait over there!¡±

    Then, he led Su Yi straight to the courtyard behind the clinic.?Hu Quan and the rest of the staff watched them leave, then looked at each other and sighed.?They deeply admired Su Yi¡¯s medical skills, but this time, it was the Wen Family that hade looking for trouble. They were in no position to get involved.

    The courtyard behind the Apricot Clinic.

    Wen Jueyuan stood with his hands behind his back, beside the locust tree. He was staring intently at the chained-up well, his brow tightly furrowed. A long time passed before he spoke.

    ¡°Nine years ago, the wandering Daoist Wu Ruoqiu said that any living person who takes up residence in that courtyard would be devoured by the ghosts living in the well. Why, then, is Su Yi still alive?¡± Wen Jieyuan was baffled.

    He¡¯de here this morning. He¡¯d initially nned to see just how gruesomely Su Yi had died. Who would have guessed that no such thing had happened?

    Su Yi was still alive and well!

    ¡°Young Master, we brought Su Yi.¡± Su Yi, the man in ck, and the rest of the guards walked into the courtyard.

    m!

    The gates shut, and the guards dispersed, taking up posts nearby.?Their cold gazes bore into Su Yi, as if he were prey that had walked right into their trip.

    Wen Jieyuan stood beside the well, d in white. When Su Yi arrived, he turned to face him, asking, ¡°Tell me, when you stayed herest night, did anything strange happen?¡±

    His tone was pushy and forceful, as if he were giving orders.

 Chapter 39: I Enter the Mortal World and Sharpen My Heart Like the Edge of My Blade

    <h4>Chapter 39: I Enter the Mortal World and Sharpen My Heart Like the Edge of My de</h4>

    Wen Jieyuan bore down on him, putting on airs.

    Su Yi just swept his gaze across the courtyard, and when he saw that nothing was damaged, he said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s true that quite a few strange things happened herest night, but¡­ What does that have to do with you?¡±

    Wen Jieyuan¡¯s?brow?scrunched up, and heughed, ¡°Su Yi, you wretch of a live-in son-inw, you¡¯ve only managed the Apricot Clinic for one day, yet your temper¡¯s already grown this much?¡±

    The guardsughed coldly along with him.?They worked for the Wen Family. Over the past year, who among them hadn¡¯t heard how worthless and pathetic Su Yi was?

    They didn¡¯t take him the least bit seriously!

    Wen Jieyuan continued disdainfully, ¡°Or is that you think, as her ¡®husband¡¯, you can take advantage of Lingzhao bing a Grandmaster¡¯s disciple to improve your situation?

    ¡°Let me tell you: even if I killed you here and now, Cousin Lingzhao wouldn¡¯t avenge you!¡± As he said this, there was a hint of pity in his gaze.

    Su Yi¡¯s expression only grew calmer. Suddenly, he asked, ¡°Do you know Wu Ruoqiu?¡±

    Wen Jieyuan was suddenly serious. ¡°Did you meet that wandering Daoistst night?¡±

    Su Yi instantly understood. ¡°Just as I thought. You and your father have long since known about the courtyard¡¯s dangers. Had anyone else spent the night here, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯d have died already.¡±

    Wen Jieyuan fell silent. Suddenly, he burst intoughter, a strange look in his eyes. ¡°Su Yi, you were supposed to diest night, but then, it¡¯s not toote.¡±

    He waved, his voice cold and indifferent. ¡°Kill him!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The guards scattered throughout the courtyard responded immediately, surrounding Su Yi, their gazes icy and murderous.?¡°My apologies, ¡®Young Master¡¯!¡±

    ng!

    A short but bulky man drew his iron shortsword, thenunched himself off the ground like an arrow?loosed?from its bowstring. He hurtled straight towards Su Yi¡¯s back.

    The shortsword shed a perfectly vertical streak of sword light, fast as lightning.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t so much as shift positions, but his sheathed sword whipped behind him.

    The sheath mmed into the short, bulky man¡¯s chest when the shortsword was just half a foot from Su Yi¡¯s back.

    Crunch!

    The attack looked casual, but it was iparably overbearing. The stocky guard¡¯s ribs shattered and his chest caved in.

    He screamed in agony, but before he could react, the sheath rose and mmed into his neck.

    The Blood Cirction Realm, Refining Muscle Stage elite guard fell, knees mming to the ground with a thud, his neck broken and his head hanging limply. He breathed no more.

    It happened in an instant, and throughout the entire process, the sword never left its sheath, nor did Su Yi turn to face his foe. He¡¯d killed him facing the opposite direction, without even looking at him!

    Everyone in the courtyard was horrified.

    ¡°That cripple recovered his cultivation!?¡± Standing beside the well, Wen Jieyuan¡¯s expression darkened.

    A year ago, the Sword Chief of Blueriver Sword Manor¡¯s outer sect, Su Yi, lost his cultivation, then married into a Wen Family as a cripple. Everyone in Guangling City knew that.

    Yet now, Su Yi had effortlessly ughtered a Blood Cirction Realm cultivator!

    ¡°All of you, attack at once!¡± The man in ck shouted coldly. He was the captain of this group of guards. He was tall and lean, and his eyes shed. He¡¯d been immersed in the ¡°Refining Sinew¡± stage for a long time, and he had amplebat experience.

    Even as he gave his orders, he led the way forward. He raised a three-foot mace over his head and swung.

    Whoosh!

    Fierce winds tore through the air with an ear-piercing howl.

    The other seven guards raised axes, des, tridents, and various other weapons, then charged as one.

    Based purely on the murderous intent emanating from them, it was obvious that they were ruthless and long ustomed to bloodshed.

    Although he was surrounded, Su Yi gazed only at his sword. He whispered, ¡°Alright then. Today, I¡¯ll baptize you in their blood.¡±

    Even as his whisper echoed throughout the courtyard¡­.

    ng!

    A streak of sword light shot forth, and the sword, its de as dark as night and gleaming with faint purple hues, rose into the air. The metal hummed, as if moring for a feast of fresh blood.

    The sword was called ¡°Mortal Edge.¡± The name came from the phrase ¡°I enter the mortal world and sharpen my heart like the edge of my de.¡±

    ng!

    Mortal Edge¡¯s sword light swept across the man in ck¡¯s mace, which cracked, then split in half as if it were made of tofu.

    The sword¡¯s edge was far too sharp and despotic!

    One swing of the de, and he cut through both the mace and its wielder¡¯s right arm. A waterfall of blood gushed from the stump, bright red and piping hot.

    The man let out a low grunt and retreated in terror, only to see an iparably bloody scene y out before him.

    Su Yi¡¯s sleeves billowed. He gripped his sword, nced to the sides like a fallen immortal, and struck six times in rapid session.

    Cut, stab, sweep, slice, burst, split!

    Every swing of his sword was fast as the wind and destructive as fire. The scattered attacks were unrestrained, as ethereal as lightning and fleeting as light.

    Su Yi resembled a cyclone towering into the nine heavens, wanton and unbridled.

    Thud!

    One of the guards copsed, eyes wide with shock, a bloody hole through his throat.

    Splurt!

    Another guard¡¯s head flew from his shoulders and into the air, his face a mask of lingering terror.

    A rapid series of collisions and muffled thuds followed. Some of the guards were hacked to pieces. Others had their throats cut or their chests sliced open¡­.

    Fresh blood burst like a disy of bright red fireworks, beautiful yet violent, blooming in the skies above the courtyard.

    When Su Yi stopped and lowered his sword, everyone but the ck-robed captain and Wen Jieyuan had perished. Blood flowed like a river.

    This was just like the silence following a sudden crack of thunder.

    Su Yi just stood there, as calm as ever, sword in hand, utterly at ease. The de was as dark as the night, and it dripped with blood.

    He stood surrounded by seven fresh, still-bleeding corpses, a bloody spectacle.

    ¡°That¡­ What kind of sword technique is that?¡± The ck-robed man was shocked out of his wits. He was dazed, and his eyes were bewildered; he waspletely intimidated.

    Wen Jieyuan was stunned too. He trembled in both terror and fury, and his eyes filled with disbelief.

    ¡°If you nourish your sword with ughter, it grows ferocious. If you temper it in blood, it develops a baleful aura. It¡¯s best to polish your sword with your Dao Heart. But then, although Mortal Edge has a hint of spirituality, it¡¯s ultimately just a mortal weapon. The taint of bloodlust won¡¯t harm it.¡±

    Su Yi nced at Mortal Edge, then at Wen Jieyuan. ¡°You¡¯re an ¡®esteemed disciple¡¯ of the Wen Family,¡± he said tly. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare fight me?¡±

    Wen Jieyuan felt a chill course through him.

    He was only in the Blood Cirction Realm¡¯s Refining Muscle stage, and he¡¯d been pampered from a young age. He¡¯d never seen such a bloody spectacle in his life, and he was already scared out of his mind.

    ¡°Young Master, run! Hurry!¡± Suddenly, the nearby man in ck shouted, pulled out a crossbow, and aimed it at Su Yi.

    Whoosh!

    A bolt shot out like lightning, its glint bitingly sharp.

    Su Yi shifted to the side, dodging with just three inches between the bolt and his throat. The point thudded into the courtyard¡¯s walls, leaving a deep hole and scattering fragments of stone.

    From this, it was clear how powerful the bolt was!

    Wen Jieyuan had alreadye to his senses, and he seized this opportunity to flee the courtyard.

    The man in ck held his crossbow and rewound it, pulling the trigger and loosing one bolt after another.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The sharp points stirred up howling winds as they shot through the air in rapid session, straight towards Su Yi, as concentrated as a downpour.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t retreat. Instead, he advanced, flickering and shifting, allowing the bolts to slip right past him.

    He was already at the Refining Sinew stage. He moved like an arrow andnded as gently as the wind, nimble as could be.

    Even though he walked amidst a rain of projectiles, he seemed calm andposed, dodging each iing bolt by a hair.

    In the blink of an eye, he arrived before the man in ck, entirely uninjured, not even a single hair out of ce.

    ¡°If you do this, you¡¯ll only hurt yourself!¡± The man in ck shouted. He¡¯d already used up all his bolts, and as Su Yi drew near, he couldn¡¯t help but despair.

    Strong!

    Too strong!

    So strong that even a Refining Sinew expert like him felt terror and helplessness rise from deep within his heart.

    ¡°You saved your master out of loyalty. That¡¯s worthy of praise, so I¡¯ll give you a clean death.¡± With that, the tip of Su Yi¡¯s sword shed.

    Splurt!

    The sword went straight through the man¡¯s chest, destroying his heart.

    In thest moments before his death, he couldn¡¯t believe how fast and efficient Su Yi¡¯s movements were. It seemed he wasn¡¯t the least bit concerned about how grave the consequences of his actions might be.

    The man in ck thudded to the ground and copsed in a puddle of blood.

    But Su Yi had already fixed his gaze elsewhere.

    Wen Jieyuan had already reached the gates, as frantic and terrified as a dog after losing its master.

    How could Su Yi let him escape so easily?

    With a flick of his toes, a shortsword flew into the air andnded in his palm.?His arms surged with power, and he flung it.

    Swoosh!

    The shortsword flew like an arrow, fast and ruthless as lightning, then sunk straight into Wen Jieyuan¡¯s back.?Thebination of agonizing pain and overwhelming terror put Wen Jieyuan on the verge of copse.

    ¡°If I¡¯d known this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have had them lock the gates¡­.¡± Wen Jieyuan¡¯s?expression filled?with despair.

    But it was then that¡ª

    Someone opened the gates from the outside, and a group appeared just beyond the courtyard.

    The leader was a hulking, mountainous figure in armor and warrior¡¯s robes. When he opened his eyes, they seemed to crackle with electricity.

    This was none other than themander of the city lord¡¯s guards, Nie Beihu.

    ¡°Commander Nie, save me!¡± Wen Jieyuan had only just despaired, but now, he was mad with delight. He screamed for help, like a drowning man clutching at straws.

    ¡°This¡­.¡± Nie Beihu¡¯s gaze swept across the courtyard. The sight of so many fresh, bloodied corpses surprised even him. His expression shifted, and he sucked in a cold breath of air.

    Huang Qianjun and a group of guards had followed him in, and the bloody spectacle shocked them, too. Their nerves went taut.

    Then, their gazesnded on the solitary figure standing amidst the carnage: Su Yi.

    They couldn¡¯t calm down. It was obvious to all of them that he was responsible for all this bloodshed!

    ¡°Commander Nie, hurry! Hurry and capture that viin Su Yi! He¡¯s on a murderous rampage. He killed all my attendants, and he wants to kill me too!¡± Wen Jieyuan cried out, both bitter and frantic.

    He¡¯d been at the banquet a few days ago, and he saw Nie Beihu and Fu Shan make an appearance. He instinctively assumed that since Nie Beihu was on good terms with the Wen Family, he¡¯d back him up.

    But what happened next left him stunned.

    Nie Biehu suddenly came to his senses, sped his fist, and greeted Su Yi. ¡°I apologize for myte arrival, Young Lord Su, and humbly request your forgiveness.¡±

    ¡°Commander Nie, you¡­ How could you¡­.¡± Wen Jieyuan felt as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning. He was tongue-tied, and his eyes bulged. He was too shocked to even speak properly.

    Nie Beihu ignored him, his expression indifferent. He just looked at Su Yi with utter respect.

    Su Yi furrowed his brow, then nced at Huang Qianjun. ¡°Did you invite Commander Nie here?¡±

    Huang Qianjun froze. He could tell that Su Yi was displeased, and he broke into cold sweats.?He wanted to exin, but in the end, he could only lower his head and grimace. ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 40: Black-Hearted Nie Beihu

    <h4>Chapter 40: ck-Hearted Nie Beihu</h4>

    Huang Qianjun lowered his head and admitted it without any attempts to exin himself.

    Su Yi¡¯s expression softened a little. ¡°I¡¯ll let it go this time.¡±

    When Huang Qianjun heard this, his tension rxed, and his face filled with gratitude. ¡°Brother Su, don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t try anything clever again!¡±

    When Nie Beihu saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion.?Huang Yunchong, you old fox! What a clever move! So long as your son follows Young Lord Su, what need is there to worry about his future? He¡¯s sure to make something of himself!

    When I get back, I¡¯ll have to have my son get closer to Young Lord Su too!

    Then, he solemnly cupped his fist. ¡°Young Lord Su, City Lord Fu told me days ago that your problems are his problems. So, tell me¡­. How should we resolve this?¡±

    Wen Jieyuan was the son of Wen Changqing, while Su Yi was the Wen?Family¡¯s?live-in son-inw. There was now a blood feud between the two of them. If they didn¡¯t handle this well, it could cause enormous turmoil.

    Before Su Yi could respond, Wen Jieyuan struggled to turn and face him. He kowtowed, pleading at the top of his lungs, ¡°Su Yi, I was wrong! I was wrong! I¡¯ll never do it again, so please, spare me just this once! I swear I won¡¯t tell anyone what happened here!¡±

    He trembled from head to toe, his eyes wide with terror.

    Even an idiot would have realized the situation wasn¡¯t looking good, so he immediately changed his tune.

    But what happened next was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations¡ª

    Huang Qianjun suddenly stepped forward, grabbed the knife in Wen Jieyuan¡¯s back, and shoved it in.

    Splurt!

    The sharp de pierced right through Wen Jieyuan, its sharp tip emerging from his chest with a spray of blood.

    Wen Jieyuan¡¯s eyes widened, and his jaw dropped. He thudded limply to the ground.

    The knife Su Yi had thrown wasn¡¯t enough to deal a fatal blow, but Huang Qianjun¡¯s attack directly severed his life.

    Nie Beihu and the nearby guards were stunned. They never would have guessed that the one to kill Wen Jieyuan would be the silkpants, Huang Qianjun.

    Even Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shot up; he hadn¡¯t expected this either.

    Huang Qianjun¡¯s chest heaved, his breathing ragged. He pulled the knife out, sttering blood all over himself.

    But it was as if he didn¡¯t notice. He lowered his head, not daring to meet Su Yi¡¯s gaze, then said hoarsely, ¡°Brother Su, I did something conceited again.¡±

    Su Yi stared deeply at him, then said ¡°Wash the blood off your face, thene back.¡±

    For a moment, Huang Qianjun was dazed. Then he said in surprise, ¡°Brother Su, you¡¯re not mad at me? But just now, I¡­¡±

    ¡°No need to say more. I understand.¡± Su Yi waved him away.

    Huang Qianjun broke into a grin, then rushed off to clean himself up.

    Huang Qianjun, that kid! He¡¯s ruthless, brave, and he really went all out. That attack was the pinnacle of perfection!

    With this,?he¡¯s made?himself Su Yi¡¯s co-conspirator and announced his loyalty through his actions. He clearly?won himself Young?Lord Su¡¯s approval, too.

    Nie Beihu couldn¡¯t help but sigh to himself.?Why didn¡¯t I realize that this domineering silkpants was so crafty and brave?

    Had Su Yi dealt Wen Jieyuan the final blow, it would have inevitably led to direct conflict with the Wen Family.

    By choosing that moment to attack, Huang Qianjun had effectively redirected all the trouble onto himself.

    Even if the Wen?Family?found out what had happened, they¡¯d look to Huang Qianjun for revenge.

    This was the risk and sacrifice Huang Qianjun epted when he pushed in the knife.

    But in doing so, he¡¯d really and truly won Su Yi¡¯s approval!

    Nie Beihu was ruthless and experienced. How could he possibly miss what was happening here?

    That was why he sighed with so much emotion.

    He asked himself, had he been in Huang Qianjun¡¯s shoes, could he have made the same choice? Maybe, but he would likely have hesitated. He couldn¡¯t have been so quick or decisive.

    Nie Beihu sped his fist. ¡°Young Lord Su, this is the Apricot Clinic, and numerous people saw Wen Jieyuan enter. Today, both he and his guards lost their lives here. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to keep this incident a secret.¡±

    He paused, then said decisively, ¡°But you can rest assured that I will do everything in my power to resolve this incident!¡±

    Wen Jieyuan¡¯s status wasn¡¯t simple; he was the son of the main-line elder Wen Changqing. Someone of Nie Beihu¡¯s status would encounter numerous thorny problems if he tried to resolve this.

    But he nevertheless epted this responsibility.

    His reasoning was simple: he had City Lord Fu Shan behind him, and behind Fu Shan was the Spiritjade Marchioness!

    WIth a ng, Su Yi sheathed his sword and said lightly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to go to such trouble. If Wen Changqing asks, just tell him that they fell at the hands of Wu Ruoqiu of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate.¡±

    This was shifting the me.

    The best part was that Wen Changqing undoubtedly already knew of Wu Ruoqiu¡¯s existence, and at least a little about the courtyard.

    No one would doubt them if they pinned his son¡¯s death on Wu Ruoqiu and the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate.

    ¡°The Deathbringer¡¯s Gate? Wu Ruoqiu?¡± Nie Beihu was dazed; it was obvious he¡¯d never heard of that organization or of Wu Ruoqiu.

    Something urred to Su Yi, and he immediately exined how Wu Ruoqiu had been using the courtyard as a Ghoul Worm farm.

    ¡°Brilliant!¡± When Nie Beihu heard this exnation, he couldn¡¯t help but apud.

    Wu Ruoqiu was undoubtedly the perfect scapegoat to pin the murders on!

    Su Yi said gravely, ¡°Commander Nie, remember to tell the city lord. Have him investigate and see if there are any simr ¡®haunted houses¡¯ in Giangling City. After all, now that Wu Ruoqiu is dead, there¡¯s no one left to feed the worms. When they get hungry, they¡¯re certain to charge into the city and bring disaster to the citizens.¡±

    Nie Beihu instantly grew solemn. He cupped his fists. ¡°Young Lord Su, I admire your consideration and your benevolence. We¡¯ll be certain to make this our top priority!¡±

    With that, he turned to his guards and said, ¡°Clean up the corpses. I don¡¯t care how you do it, but make absolutely certain that you don¡¯t leave any clues that might disadvantage Young Lord Su. Do you hear me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The guards acknowledged their orders and got to work.

    They¡¯d worked for the City Lord¡¯s Manor for years. They were elites ustomed to bloodshed, the type to lick the blood off their swords, and they had ample experience resolving such matters. They were ruthless and efficient.

    By the time Huang Qianjun finished washing off the blood and returned, the courtyard was spotless. Wen Jieyuan and the guards¡¯ corpses had disappeared, as if they¡¯d vanished into thin air.

    Even the rivers of blood staining the ground were gone without a trace!

    Huang Qianjun couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Commander Nie, why do I get the sense that this isn¡¯t the first time you and the Old Guard have done this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just killing people and destroying the corpses, that¡¯s all,¡± said Nie Beihu offhandedly. ¡°It¡¯s as simple as could be. I¡¯m not bragging when I say that after the Old Guard finishes cleaning a murder scene, not even the Huang Family would be able to find the slightest thread of evidence.¡±

    As he spoke, his gaze swept across his subordinates. ¡°Everyone, you know what to do regarding today¡¯s incident, don¡¯t you?¡±

    The guards burst intoughter.

    One of them said, ¡°Sir, let¡¯s go by our usual rules. Treat us to three rounds of drinks, and we guarantee our lips are sealed. It¡¯ll be as if none of this ever happened!¡±

    Nie Beihu nodded.

    Su Yi nced at Huang Qianjun. ¡°You foot the bill for their drinks.¡±

    Huang Qianjun hurriedly pounded his chest. ¡°Rx, Brother Su! Leave it all to me!¡±

    Nie Beihu couldn¡¯t help butugh.?Su Yi ordering Huang Qianjun to treat the guards was undoubtedly his way of expressing approval for this arrangement.

    That was enough!

    Nie Beihu thought about it, then whispered a rmendation, ¡°Young Lord Su, I¡¯ve already sent people to request Wen Changqing¡¯s presence. When he gets here, all you have to do is watch.¡±

    Su Yi nodded.

    Time flew by.?A full hour passed before a group rushed through the courtyard gates.

    Their leader was a ring, pale-faced, whiskerless man. This was none other than the Wen Family¡¯s Second Elder, Wen Changqing.

    However, his frantic concern and heavy heart were written on his face. The second he stepped into the courtyard, he said in a low voice, ¡°Commander Nie, where is my son? Where are his guards?¡±

    Nie Beihu¡¯s expression filled with grief, and he said hoarsely, ¡°Brother Changqing, when I got here, it was already toote. I¡¯m afraid your son and his attendants?were?already dead.¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± Wen Changqing reacted as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning, and his eyes threatened to pop out of their sockets. ¡°Who was it? Who killed my son?¡±

    His vicious gaze swept across everyone in the courtyard, like an infuriated beast looking for someone to devour.

    He had two children. Wen Jieyuan was his eldest son, and he was in the prime of his youth. Wen Changjing had poured his heart and soul into training him.?He¡¯d nned to send Wen Jieyuan to Blueriver Sword Manor in the near future.

    Who would have thought that his son would die before he got the chance?

    ¡°My condolences, Brother Changqing.¡± Nie Beihu¡¯s face filled with mourning, and he sighed. ¡°None of us could have guessed that malevolent apparitions hid within the courtyard. That heretical Daoist, Wu Ruoqiu, was even more vicious; he summoned evil insects called ¡®Ghoul Worms¡¯ to devour your son and his guards whole¡­.¡±

    ¡°Wu Ruoqiu¡­. Wu Ruoqiu¡­.¡± Wen Changqing¡¯s expression shifted dramatically, and the veins?bulged?on his forehead. ¡°That sted wandering Daoist! I thought of him as my friend, yet he dared murder my son?!¡±

    Suddenly, he nced at Su Yi, as if realizing something.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not right!¡± he eximed. ¡°That waste spent the night without being attacked, so why is my son dead?¡±

    He was both stunned and angry, and he¡¯d sensed that something fishy was going on.

    Instead of answering him, Nie Beihu looked stunned. ¡°Brother Changqing, you¡¯re saying you know the heretical cultivator Wu Ruoqiu? And you <i>knew</i> this residence was haunted and dangerous?¡±

    The nearby guards were in uproar. They yed along, shouting and moring. All of them red at Wen Changqing and shouted questions.

    ¡°Wen Changqing, you dared leave that evildoer to wreak havoc?¡±

    ¡°I never would have guessed that the Wen Family wouldmit such dark, heretical acts behind closed doors. Simply unforgivable!¡±

    ¡°The Wen Family has been consorting with the heretical cultivator Wu Ruoqiu of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate! I¡¯ll have to inform City Lord Fu Shan of this!¡±

    ¡­..

    The pain of losing his son made Wen Changqing mad with anger, but when he heard the guards¡¯ questions and rebukes, he felt a chill run down his spine, as if someone had poured cold water over his head. This helped him calm down.

    He took a deep breath, his expression unsightly as he tried to exin. ¡°Commander Nie, if I were in cahoots with Wu Ruoqiu, why would he kill my son?¡±

    ¡°How about this?¡± said Nie Beihu coldly. ¡°You and I will pay City Lord Fu Shan a visit and have him uphold justice. If you¡¯re innocent, you¡¯ll naturally be free to leave without charges!¡±

    Wen Changqing froze, and his chest heaved violently.

    Before he could make up his mind, Nie Beihu waved to his subordinates. ¡°Come! Escort Wen Changqing to the city lord¡¯s manor!¡±

    When he saw this, Huang Qianjun, who¡¯d been ying the part of a spectator, couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    I¡¯ve seen my fair share of wickedness, but I¡¯ve never seen anyone this ck-hearted!

    He isn¡¯t just making the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate and Wu Ruoqiu take the fall for this; he¡¯s even seizing this chance to drag Wen Changqing off.

    How wicked!

    If he makes it to the city lord¡¯s estate, given City Lord Fu Shan¡¯s rtionship with Su Yi, Wen Changqing is doomed!

 Chapter 41: If Everyone Consents, Why Shouldnâ€™t I?

    <h4>Chapter 41: If Everyone Consents, Why Shouldn¡¯t I?</h4>

    The Old Guard surrounded Wen Changqing, their gazes boring into him.

    Wen Changqing clearly sensed that this didn¡¯t bode well for him, and he was a bit frantic.

    ¡°Commander Nie, given your connections with the Wen Family, you ought to know that I, Wen Changqing, am not that debase or despicable!¡± He took a deep breath, then said solemnly, ¡°I only just received the grievous news of my son¡¯s passing, so I lost control of my emotions and said some things I shouldn¡¯t have. I humbly request your understanding.¡±

    Nie Beihu fell silent, then said, ¡°Brother Changqing, if you want to prove your innocence, there¡¯s just one thing you need to do.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± asked Wen Changqing.

    ¡°Use the power of the Wen Family to assist the City Lord¡¯s Manor in rooting out any clues regarding Wu Ruoqiu. We cannot allow evildoers like him to bring disaster to the popce. I trust City Lord Fu would appreciate your assistance.¡±

    Nie Beihu¡¯s words were sonorant and eloquent.

    ¡°That¡¯s only natural!¡± Wen Changqing didn¡¯t even need to stop to think. His expression filled with dense hatred, and he gnashed his teeth. ¡°Wu Ruoqiu killed my son! I¡¯d love nothing more than to rip him to shreds and eat him alive! Commander Nie, please rest assured. The Wen Family is duty-bound to investigate and pursue that fiend!¡±

    Nie Beihu¡¯s expression softened, and he waved his guards away. ¡°Brother Changqing, there¡¯s something I¡¯m not sure I ought to say or not.¡±

    ¡°Commander Nie, please enlighten me.¡±

    ¡°You were obviously well aware that this residence was haunted, yet you didn¡¯t warn Young Lord Su. If word of this spreads, I¡¯m afraid it will bring you much criticism,¡± said Nie Beihu. ¡°The uninformed might well assume that the Wen Family intended to use the haunted house to get rid of him.¡±

    Wen Changqing¡¯s expression changed dramatically, and he immediately denied it. ¡°How could I? I, Wen Changqing, would never do something so shameless and despicable!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll inform City Lord Fu Shan of this,¡± said Nie Beihu gravely. ¡°Furthermore, allow me to be blunt: if anything else goes wrong during Young Lord Su¡¯s stay here, the Wen Family won¡¯t be able to escape responsibility.¡±

    Wen Changqing¡¯s lips twitched, and he forced a rigid smile. ¡°Commander Nie, please rest assured.¡±

    Finally, Nie Beihu nodded. He nced?inscrutably?at Su Yi, then waved. ¡°Then we¡¯ll be on our way.¡±

    With that, he left, taking the Old Guard with him.

    Wen Changqing stood in ce, silent for a long time.

    Suddenly, he whipped around and stared intently at Su Yi, his gaze terrifyingly dark as he pressed for answers. ¡°What happened just now?¡±

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°Your son arrived two hours before I did. How could I possibly know what happened before I got here?¡±

    He paused, then furrowed his brow. ¡°I wanted to ask you something too. I¡¯ve already taken over management of the Apricot Clinic, so why was your son here?¡±

    Wen Changqing flitted back and forth.

    Su Yi¡¯s questions were perfectly reasonable, leaving him unable to interrogate him any further.

    A little whileter, he stretched out a finger and pointed at Su Yi, his expression dark and imposing. When he spoke, he paused for emphasis between each word. ¡°I¡¯ll get to the bottom of this! Don¡¯t let me find out you had something to do with this!¡±

    With that, he turned and led his attendants away.

    Huang Qianjun watched them disappear. Only when they faded from view did Huang Qianjun?sigh?with admiration. ¡°Commander Nie, your methods sure are something!¡±

    Su Yi nced at him. ¡°The machinations of power and authority are ultimately just petty tricks. Some truly powerful cultivators could have called upon their unique secret arts to recreate the murder scene.¡±

    He paused, as if worried that Huang Qianjun didn¡¯t understand, then added, ¡°If you want to be strong, you can¡¯t put too much energy into mental games.¡±

    Huang Qianjun froze, then said solemnly, ¡°Brother Su, you¡¯re right!¡±

    Inwardly, he was mad with delight.?Brother Su gave me pointers again! This is a wonderful sign!

    ¡°Tomorrow morning, wait for me ten miles outside the city, in the mulberry grove lining the Great Azure.¡± Su Yi casuallymanded him, then turned and entered his room.

    In his eyes, what just happened was a minor interlude, unworthy of any further concern.

    Ten miles outside the city? A grove on the banks of the Great Azure? What¡¯s he bringing me there for??Huang Qianjun was a bit confused, but he shook his head, cast those thoughts aside, and ran off.

    He¡¯d just killed Wen Jieyuan with his own two hands. He needed to inform his father, Huang Yunchong, right away.

    The courtyard regained its usual tranquility.

    The sunlight passed through the locust tree¡¯s lush umbre of leaves, casting mottled flecks of light on the ground.

    Shortly after Huang Qianjun left, Hu Quan, Wu Guangbin, and the rest of the clinic¡¯s staff paid Su Yi a visit. When they saw that he was alive and well, they finally rxed, and before long, they were on their way.

    Su Yi sat before his desk, holding Mortal Edge in front of him and examining it in silence.

    The sword had just killed eight people. There was no trace of blood on the solid, inky darkness of the de, but its edges carried a faint baleful aura.

    ¡°This is ultimately just a mortal weapon, with little space to grow. Still, at least in the short run, it¡¯ll do just fine.¡± Finally, Su Yi resheathed Mortal Edge, then nced at the yellow Soul-Nurturing Gourd hanging from the desk.

    As if sensing his gaze, Qing Wan¡¯s timid voice rang out. ¡°Mystic Master, you¡­ Do you have orders for me?¡±

    Her voice was soft and sticky, pure and sweet.

    ¡°Come on out. I have something to discuss with you.¡± Su Yi gently drummed his fingers against the desk. He already had a n for what he¡¯d do with Qing Wan.

    A wisp of white smoke emerged silently from the gourd, and Qing Wan¡¯s petite figure drifted into view, stunning in her redding dress.

    She had youthful features and big eyes, and she hovered there, quivering, head held low, looking a bit silly.

    Su Yi muttered, ¡°I¡¯ll give you two choices. First, after I step into the Origin Dao, I¡¯ll redeem your soul and release you from this world.¡±

    Qing Wan fidgeted with the hems of her dress and asked weakly, ¡°And the second choice, Mystic Master?¡±

    ¡°The second choice is simple. We¡¯ll make a deal.¡± He rubbed his lower jaw and gazed at her, as if from a distance. ¡°I¡¯ll grant you a cultivation technique and help you be a true ghost cultivator. In exchange, you¡¯ll need to agree to my request.¡±

    ¡°What is it you need from me?¡± She looked up, an expectant look on her youthful, slightly chubby face.

    ¡°Use your body as my furnace,¡± he said offhandedly. ¡°Apany me once in dual cultivation as I step from the Origin Dao and into the Spirit Dao.¡±

    There were four great stages of cultivation: the Martial Dao, Origin Dao, Spirit Dao, and Profound Dao. Each was subdivided into different realms.

    The Martial Dao included the Blood Cirction, Qi umtion, Inner Furnace, and An¨¡srava Realms.

    The Origin Dao included Grain Avoidance, Origin Pce, and Gathering Stars Realms.

    Above that were the Three Realms of the Spirit Dao.

    Of them, the first was called ¡°the Spiritual Manifestation Realm¡±.

    Upon reaching this stage, it was necessary to convert one¡¯s origin power into a ¡°Spiritual Origin¡±, in which Yin and Yang intermingled.

    Based on the experience of his past life, he knew that if he wanted to exceed his past self as he stepped into the Spiritual Manifestation Realm, dual cultivation was an excellent way to go about it.

    Of course, even without dual cultivation, he had other ways of taking that step. It would just take more effort, and he¡¯d have to search for an opportunity.

    But if he started nurturing Qing Wan as his future ¡°furnace¡± now, when the time came to enter the Spiritual Manifestation Realm, he wouldn¡¯t need to go to all that trouble.

    ¡°Dual¡­. Dual cultivation?¡± Qing Wan stammered in obvious shock. Then, her fair features flushed crimson. Her rosy cheeks were now so red, they looked like they were burning.

    Her eyshes quivered, and she buried her head in her chest, looking bashful as could be.

    Su Yi continued, sounding so calm, it was as if none of this had anything to do with him. ¡°That¡¯s right. If you agree, when the timees, I can teach you a unique dual cultivation technique. It won¡¯t drain you, nor will it harm your origin. On the contrary, your cultivation will go up a notch too.¡±

    He paused, then said, ¡°Of course, if you¡¯re unwilling, that¡¯s fine too. I¡¯m not so desperate as to take advantage of a little yin soul like you.¡±

    In his past life, had he announced that he wanted a dual cultivation partner, immortal beauties and goddesses would have swarmed to his door like moths to a me.

    After all, dual cultivating with Su Xuanjun was an enormous stroke of good fortune to any woman intent on reaching greater heights in their pursuit of the Dao. It was an opportunity that could be found but not sought!

    Could Qing Wan understand that? Maybe not, but Su Yi didn¡¯t care.

    In any event, the Spiritual Manifestation Realm was still far away.

    ¡°Think it over. There¡¯s no rush to answer me,¡± said Su Yi. With that, he got up and turned to leave.

    But before he got far, Qing Wan called him back. She sounded flustered. ¡°Mystic Master, I¡­. I¡¯ve decided.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shot up, and he asked with great interest. ¡°What did you choose?¡±

    ¡°The¡­ the second option.¡± Her voice was as soft as a gnat, only barely audible, and her beautiful face was bright red. She didn¡¯t even dare meet Su Yi¡¯s gaze.

    Su Yi really didn¡¯t understand it.?She¡¯s just a yin soul. Why is she so bashful?

    He thought about it, then said, ¡°Once you decide, you can¡¯t go back on your word. Do you understand?¡±

    Qing Wan¡¯s chest heaved; it was obvious she was nervous. She took several deep breaths before stammering, ¡°I understand.¡±

    Su Yi continued, ¡°Although I¡¯m going to teach you a cultivation method, and although I¡¯ll give you pointers, I¡¯m not taking you as my apprentice, and you aren¡¯t allowed to refer to yourself as such. Understand?¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± Qing Wan nodded obediently.

    Su Yi pondered for a moment, then added, ¡°Even if you be my dual cultivation partner, you won¡¯t be my wife or concubine, and I won¡¯t take responsibility for you. Do you understand?¡±

    Qing Wan was stunned. Then, she stammered, ¡°Mystic Master, there¡¯s no need to worry. I¡­ I don¡¯t dare covet such things¡­¡­¡±

    Hearing this, Su Yi finally nodded in satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯ll give you another day to think it over. If you haven¡¯t changed your mind by then, I¡¯ll teach you a cultivation technique.¡±

    With that, he rose, pushed open the door, and left. It was noon, and his stomach was rumbling. He needed to satisfy his hunger before he did anything else.

    As for what Qing Wan thought? He couldn¡¯t even be bothered to guess.

    It wasn¡¯t that he had a heart of stone. He wasn¡¯t emotionless, but he had the mental state and experience of his past life¡¯s hundred and eight thousand years. He¡¯d long detached himself from matters of love.

    If he was fated to encounter a woman who stole his heart, he¡¯d naturally treasure her and dote on her.

    If not, he wouldn¡¯t push the matter.

    As for dual cultivation, casual romances, one-night stands¡­.

    If everyone consented, why shouldn¡¯t he enjoy himself?

    When Su Xuanjun conducted his affairs, he never let love or pleasure trouble him.

 Chapter 42: The Deathbringerâ€™s Tribulation, the Rejoicing Sword

    <h4>Chapter 42: The Deathbringer¡¯s Tribtion, the Rejoicing Sword</h4>

    The Huang Family.

    .

    There were only two people within the n¡¯s great hall¡ªHuang Yunchong and Huang Qianjun.

    When Huang Qianjun finished telling his father everything that had happened today, he couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous.

    Huang Yunchong sank into a lengthy silence. Then, he burst intoughter.

    His gratified, delightedughter came straight from the heart, and it echoed throughout the hall for quite some time.

    Huang Qianjun instantly rxed. Only then did he dare ask, ¡°Father, you think I did okay too?¡±

    Huang Yunchong walked right up to him and pounded him on the shoulder, hard. ¡°¡®Okay¡¯? You didn¡¯t do okay; you couldn¡¯t have done it any better! You¡¯ve got guts, kid! I¡¯m surprised!¡±

    Huang Qianjun rubbed his aching shoulder and grinned. ¡°Father, I¡¯ve only followed Su Yi for two days, but you were right; I¡¯ve already learned a lot. I feel like I was wasting my life before.¡±

    ¡°That means you¡¯ve chosen the right person to follow.¡± Huang Yunchong couldn''t help but sigh. ¡°Su Yi is a hidden talent, but he¡¯s sure to reveal his true brilliance and ascend to the heavens sooner orter. If you follow him, you¡¯ll rise to prominence along with him!¡±

    ¡°Father, I didn¡¯t think about any of that,¡± said Huang Qianjun sheepishly. ¡°I just think that when I spend time with Brother Su, I often feel my horizons expanding.¡±

    Huang Qianjun burst intoughter. ¡°My child, having an attitude like that is for the best! Blind ttery will only make him think less of you, and you¡¯ll only lower yourself. Treating him with sincerity is the best policy!¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but be delighted.

    As the head of the Huang Family, how could he miss the strength of Su Yi¡¯swork or his transcendent methods?

    His attainments in medicine made even the famed Wu Guangbin sigh with admiration.

    His skill at swordsmithing convinced even Wang Tianyang to call him ¡®grandmaster¡¯.

    And he even knew how to?exorcize?ghosts!

    Add all that to the mighty figures standing behind him: Fu Shan and the Spiritjade Marchioness, among others¡­.

    Su Yi was like a hidden dragon! For his son to serve at his side was a blessing!

    ¡°You needn¡¯t worry about Wen Jieyuan¡¯s murder. Between Nie Beihu and Fu Shan, there¡¯s no way Wen Changqing will discover Su Yi¡¯s involvement.¡± Huang Yunchong smiled. ¡°On the contrary, it¡¯s entirely possible that Wu Ruoqiu¡¯s death and his connection to the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate will implicate the Wen Family. If so, it¡¯ll be a real headache for both Wen Changqing and Family Head Wen Changjing.¡±

    Huang Qianjun couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Father, have you heard of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate?¡±

    His father paused, as if trying to recall something. ¡°It was about a hundred years ago. The Deathbringer¡¯s Gate was the top heretical faction in the Great Zhou, with vast numbers of disciples spread throughout the entire nation.

    ¡°They sacrificed countless innocent lives in the name of cultivating their heretical arts, inviting the wrath of god and man alike. They were universally despised.

    ¡°In the end, the imperial family of the Great Zhou sent a group of Earthly Immortals from our number one holynd, the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect, to join forces with the nobility and root them out. It took three years, but in the end, the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate fell, vanishing into thin air.

    ¡°That incident was called ¡®the Deathbringer¡¯s Tribtion¡¯.

    ¡°From that day forth, the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate ceased to exist. Although numerous evildoers survived and scattered throughout the empire, it¡¯s difficult for them to gather in any meaningful way.

    ¡°Nowadays, I¡¯m afraid that few people have ever so much as heard of them.¡±

    Huang Qianjun finally understood. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that Wu Ruoqiu was a survivor of the Deathbringer¡¯s Tribtion? Or perhaps one of the remnant¡¯s disciples?¡±

    ¡°Most likely, yes.¡± Huang Yunchong nodded, thenughed coldly. ¡°The Deathbringer¡¯s Gate has been gone for over a hundred years. There¡¯s no way of knowing just how this heretical faction recovered its vitality.

    ¡°But there¡¯s one thing I dare say with certainty: the survivors only dare operate under the cover of darkness and behind closed doors, hiding away like mice for fear of discovery. If found, everyone would unite against them.¡±

    He paused, then continued, ¡°If Wen Changqing has really known about Wu Ruoqiu for years, that¡¯s tantamount to colluding with the survivors of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate. A crime like that is enough to invite disaster upon the entire Wen Family!¡±

    Huang Qianjun¡¯s eyes shone, and he gleefully rubbed his hands together. ¡°Father, when Fu Shan finds out about this, will he seize the opportunity to teach the Wen Family a lesson?¡±

    Huang Yunchong fell silent for a moment, then shook his head. ¡°In the past, such a discovery would have indeed dealt an enormous blow to the Wen Family, but it¡¯s different now.¡±

    ¡°Why is that?¡±

    ¡°Because the Wen Family is about to have a ¡®Grandmaster¡¯s disciple¡¯ among them!¡± Despite himself, Huang Yunchong¡¯s voice revealed a hint of jealousy.

    Not even he could have guessed that Wen Lingzhao would win Zhu Guqing¡¯s favor so shortly after entering Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy, much less be her disciple!

    Such a lofty status was enough to intimidate even the city lord.

    Waves of emotion coursed through Huang Qianjun¡¯s heart, and he couldn¡¯t calm down.

    He finally understood just how weighty the title ¡°Grandmaster¡¯s disciple¡± really was!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The city lord¡¯s estate.

    When he heard Nie Beihu¡¯s report, the schrly City Lord Fu Shan couldn¡¯t help but nod.

    ¡°You handled this incident well. Wen Changqing and his son knew about Wu Ruoqiu, yet kept it secret. They¡¯ve invited disaster upon their entire family!¡± Fu Shanughed coldly.

    He naturally knew of the depraved organization ¡°the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate¡± too.

    ¡°City Lord, shall we seize this opportunity to put the Wen Family in its ce?¡± Nie Beihu whispered, his eyes shing.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the right time.¡± Fu Shan shook his head. ¡°Young Lord Su already disposed of Wu Ruoqiu, which means we have no witnesses. Besides, a grandmaster¡¯s disciple only just emerged from within their ranks. No matter what, we have to treat them with respect. We can¡¯t be reckless.¡±

    He paused, then asked, ¡°What did Young Lord Su have to say about this?¡±

    Nie Biehu froze. ¡°He actually didn¡¯t say anything about it.¡±

    Fu Shan muttered, ¡°We cannot take this matter into our own hands. Our next step is simply to search the city for Ghoul Worms, that¡¯s all. Remember: once you¡¯vepleted your investigation, you are to report to Young Lord Su.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Nie Beihu nodded in acknowledgment.

    ¡°Right, there¡¯s something else.¡± Fu Shan suddenly recalled something. He took out a gold-embossed invitation he¡¯d clearly prepared in advance and passed it to Nie Beihu. ¡°This is an invitation to the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet. Please find the time to deliver it to Young Lord Su.¡±

    Nie Beihu epted it, but he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Sir, given Young Lord Su¡¯s bearing, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll?disdain?to participate in such apetition.¡±

    Fu Shan smiled and shook his head. ¡°Who says I¡¯m requesting his participation? I¡¯ve invited him as a VIP guest. He can spectate andment on the youths¡¯ martial prowess alongside us.¡±

    Nie Beihu instantly understood; City Lord Fu Shan was nning to use this as an opportunity to bridge the gap between him and Su Yi!

    Suddenly, a guard approached and reported, ¡°City Lord, Family Head?Wen?Changjing and Second Elder Wen Changqing havee requesting an audience.¡±

    ¡°See them in,¡± said Fu Shan offhandedly, thenughed. ¡°Commander Nie, why don¡¯t you guess why they¡¯re here?¡±

    Nie Beihuughed too, then answered without hesitation. ¡°They¡¯re undoubtedly here to absolve themselves of any connection with the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate. After all, if the usation sticks, disaster might strike at any moment.¡±

    Fu Shan nodded approvingly. ¡°That aside, they¡¯ll most likely strongly request our support in bringing Wu Ruoqiu to justice. After all, they can¡¯t let the death of Wen Changqing¡¯s?son?go unpunished.¡±

    As expected, when Wen Changjing and Wen Changqing arrived and announced their intentions, it was exactly as Fu Shan expected.

    Fu Shan had long since made up his mind. He¡¯d restore their reputation and cooperate with them in their efforts to capture Wu Ruoqiu.

    That night, both the city lord¡¯s Old Guard and the Wen Family guards took action, scouring the city for anything suspicious.

    This threw the whole city into uproar and attracted an enormous amount of attention.

    But none of this had anything to do with Su Yi.

    A night breeze blew past, and the moonlight was as clear as water.

    Su Yi stood in the courtyard, and after drilling the Pine and Crane Body Refining Technique several times, he raised Mortal Edge and began practicing his sword arts.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    His tall, lean figure was suddenly as ethereal as an immortal. His sword moved with him, streaks of sword light scattering like shooting stars, sparks flying when they intercrossed.

    He was fast as lightning, a fleeting shadow.

    The tranquil night sky rippled like water, as if the longsword were slicing the very moonlight itself. Beneath its gentle glow, an indistinct shadow appeared and disappeared, like a flickering me.

    Fast! Too fast!

    Illusory swords ovepped, and sword light shifted gracefully. Even Su Yi himself looked fleeting and ethereal, difficult to discern.

    This was the ¡°Rejoicing Sword Sutra.¡±

    By fully taking possession of your heroic spirit, you could breathe out a joyous wind!

    The essence of this sutra was bing free and unfettered as the wind, unrestrained and everywhere at once, with no height you could not reach or ce you could not go.

    The Rejoicing Sword Sutra only included six moves.

    ¡°Pulling Gxies¡±, ¡°Plucking Suns and Moons¡±, ¡°Splitting Mountains and Seas¡±, ¡°Severing Mncholy¡±, ¡°Demarcating Purity¡±, and ¡°Wandering the Ten Directions.¡±

    The night before, Su Yi had relied on ¡°Pulling Gxies¡± to ughter over a hundred Ghoul Worms in one fell swoop.

    This was one of the ultimate sword styles Su Yi had created in his past life. Its sheer power and the profundity of its Great Dao were enough to ce it near the top even among Imperial Realm sword styles!

    Unfortunately, due to the limits of his cultivation, the current Su Yi could at most practice the sword sutras¡¯ stances and movements. He couldn¡¯t realize its essence or profundities.

    Without its essence, without the Grand Dao or profound truths, it was at best a sword art of the Martial Dao.

    In the cultivation world, the secret techniques of the Martial Dao could be divided ording to the following basic principle:

    Arts were inferior tows, andws were inferior to the Dao.

    When it came to ¡°magic arts¡±, ¡°magic¡± came first and ¡°art¡± came second.

    But in ¡°Daoist magic¡±, the ¡°Dao¡± took precedence over ¡°magic¡±.

    The Four Realms of the Martial Dao represented a gradual shedding of mortality, and the martial arts its experts could use had yet to fully extricate themselves from the mundane. At the end of the day, they were merely ¡°arts¡± or ¡°techniques.¡±

    The techniques of the Martial Dao were graded ording to power. There were four ssifications: yellow, profound, earth, and heaven.

    Yellow grade was at the bottom, while heaven grade was at the top.

    Each grade was subdivided further into high, mid, and low.

    Ordinarily speaking, Blood Cirction Realm cultivators could at best practice yellow-grade martial arts.

    From this, you could infer that Qi umtion, Inner Furnace, and An¨¡srava cultivators corresponded to the profound, earth, and heaven grades respectively.

    Even if you tossed a profound-grade martial art to a Blood Cirction Realm Cultivator, with their cultivation, they¡¯d have a hard time realizing its full power.

    In short, when it came to martial arts, higher-grade martial arts weren¡¯t always better. They had to suit your current cultivation.

    Of course, there had always been a handful of monstrous geniuses who broke these rules and broke past the limits of their cultivation to master higher-level techniques.

    For instance, the Rejoicing Sword Sutra Su Yi was practicing. Although it was merely considered an ¡°art¡±, if you really tried to appraise it, you¡¯d find it was far beyond ordinary techniques!

 Chapter 43: Sharing Sutras and Transmitting the Dao, the Secrets of Ghost Cultivators

    <h4>Chapter 43: Sharing Sutras and Transmitting the Dao, the Secrets of Ghost Cultivators</h4>

    After the time it took to brew a pot of tea.

    ng!

    Su Yi¡¯s ethereal figure stopped in ce. He stood at the center of the courtyard and sheathed his sword.

    With onest hum of his sword, the rippling darkness and moonlight regained their former tranquility.

    ¡°Delightful!¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes lit up, and he felt intoxicatingly, joyously uninhibited.

    Why did he call it the Rejoicing Sword?

    His body was like colored ss, his heart like the sun and moon, radiant yet tranquil. He rejoiced, both body and mind.

    This was one of the reasons Su Yi was so devoted to the Dao of the Sword.

    After washing up, Su Yi returned to his room, picked up the ginseng tea he¡¯d brewed in advance, and drained his cup.

    The liquid instantly washed away his exhaustion.

    .

    My progress in the Refining Sinew stage is noticeably slower than in the Refining Muscle stage,?thought Su Yi as he silently took in his body¡¯s subtle changes.?But now that I¡¯ve taken up residence in the Apricot Clinic, I have no shortage of herbal medicines. So long as I maintain this rate of improvement, I¡¯ll reach fullpletion of the Refining Sinew stage within a month¡­..

    But no matter what, I have to assemble a supply of spiritual medicines before I start Refining Bone. I have no hope of tempering my skeleton to the ¡®marrow like frost¡¯ level by relying solely on ordinary medicinal herbs.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    He¡¯d originally nned to take a stroll through the Azurecloud Mountains. The mountains continued for hundreds of miles, vast and sweeping. They undoubtedly included ces with concentrated spiritual energy.

    Spiritual medicines had always arisen in such ces!

    Buttely, he¡¯d been busy with his cultivation, and quite a few things had happened, all of which dyed his ns to scour the mountains for medicine.

    ¡°Mystic Master, I¡¯ve decided.¡± Suddenly, Qing Wan¡¯s timid voice emerged from within the gourd.

    Su Yi was stunned. ¡°There¡¯s no one else here at night. You¡¯re wee to roam as you please; there¡¯s no need to stay in the gourd all the time.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ Oh!¡± Before long, Qing Wan floated up in her red dress, her pretty little face sheepish. She whispered, ¡°Mystic Master, without your orders, I dared not leave without permission.¡±

    ¡°Enough. You don¡¯t have to be so reserved. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m some viin; why are you so on edge?¡± Su Yi shook his head. He could tell that whenever she saw him, she froze like a startled rabbit, so scared she dared not breathe too loudly. She spoke timidly too.

    When their gazes met, her eyes were filled with terror and awe.

    She made it seem like he bullied her on a regr basis¡­.

    Despite his words, she still seemed cautious. Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to pursue the matter, so he said, ¡°What did you decide?¡±

    Qing Wan squeezed her fists, as if trying to build up courage, but in the end, she still dared not meet Su Yi¡¯s gaze. ¡°Mystic Master, I have no memories of before I died. I don¡¯t want to leave this world without them, so¡­. So¡­¡±

    Su Yi finished her sentence for her. ¡°So, you¡¯ve chosen to cultivate and see if you can recover your lost memories?¡±

    Qing Wan hurriedly nodded. ¡°Mmhm!¡±

    ¡°Rx,¡± murmured Su Yi. ¡°Even if you can¡¯t recover them on your own, I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    From the moment he firstid eyes on Qing Wan, he discovered that although she was only the lowest ss of ghost, a mere yin soul, her soul body was unusually pure.

    Add that to the fact that she¡¯d forgotten her life, and Su Yi realized that there was something unusual about her, which piqued his interest.

    ¡°Thank you, Mystic Master.¡± Qing Wan¡¯s bright eyes shone with gratitude.

    Her eyes really were beautiful; big, with depths you could get lost in. The corners of her eyes were slightly nted; she had a pair of bright ¡°phoenix eyes.¡±

    When eyes like that smiled, they were shockingly enticing, with an innate charm.

    s, she still looked like a young woman in her teens. She was beautiful and pure, butcking mature charm.

    Nevertheless, it was undeniable that she would blossom into the type of monstrous beauty that could topple a nation. She still had lots of room to grow.

    ¡°First, I¡¯m going to teach you the introductory incantation for the ¡®Ten Directions Asura Sutra¡¯. This should be enough to temper your soul body and transform you, step by step, from a yin soul into a phantasm.¡±

    As he said this, he sat before his desk, took out paper and a brush, and began sshing ink across the page.

    Upon bing a phantasm, a ghost¡¯s soul body was so concentrated, they no longer needed to fear the sunlight. They could walk through the mortal world in much the same way as everyone else.

    This was the only way to step properly onto the path of the ghost cultivator.

    Furthermore, ghost cultivators were different from ordinary cultivators; their soul power was the source of their corporeal bodies. They had no need to temper their flesh, blood, or qi like ordinary martial artists.

    Thus, upon bing a phantasm, they could step directly into the Origin Dao.

    But evolving from a yin soul into a phantasm wasn¡¯t easy. First, she¡¯d need to be a haunt, then a specter. Only then could she be a phantasm.

    Before long, Su Yi set down his brush and pointed to the freshly-written cultivation technique. ¡°Take a look.¡±

    Qing Wan carefully drifted over, not daring to get too close to Su Yi. She lowered her head and focused on the text.

    A momentter, she exhaled and said, ¡°Mystic Master, I¡¯ve memorized it.¡±

    ¡°That quickly?¡± Su Yi ws surprised.

    She looked at him, her gaze clear and innocent, but she sounded a bit lost. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but Imitted everything to memory at a nce. One read-through, and I remember every word without any deviations.¡±

    Su Yi arched his brow. ¡°Your powers ofprehension are surprisingly good. In that case, I¡¯ll go ahead and exin its profound mysteries. Given your memory, remembering them shouldn¡¯t be difficult.¡±

    He then began by exining the technique¡¯s name. ¡°¡®The Ten Directions Asura Sutra¡¯ is the highest Daoist ssic the Ghost Emperor of the Western Seas ever wrote, as well as the number one secret scripture in the eyes of the world¡¯s ghost cultivators.¡±

    After obtaining this sutra in his past life, Su Yi once read through and scrutinized it. In the end, he reached a conclusion¡ª

    The path of a ghost cultivator waspletely different from ordinary soul cultivators.

    No matter how weak a soul cultivator¡¯s fleshly body might be, they were still living, breathing, human beings. They used their blood, qi, and cultivation to nourish and temper their souls.

    Ghost cultivators, conversely, walked the ¡®path of the dead.¡¯ As they underwent metamorphosis, their path led them to the Netherworld!

    Take the Ghost Emperor of the Western Seas. He regrly imed himself the ¡°envoy of the Netherworld.¡±

    Su Yi was no stranger to the Dao of the Netherworld either. His ability to reincarnate and cultivate anew involved mysterious concepts like ¡°Samsara¡± and ¡°rebirth¡±; both were part of the Netherworld Dao.

    It was no exaggeration to say that should Qing Wan cultivate alongside him, even if her sess was underwhelming, she¡¯d at least wind up on par with the Ghost Emperor of the Western Seas¡­

    Before long, Su Yi exined the cultivation technique¡¯s intricacies in detail. ¡°Do you have any other questions?¡±

    Qing Wan shut her eyes and thought for a moment, then shook her head. ¡°Mystic Master, it seems this cultivation method¡­. Isn¡¯t really that hard to understand¡­.¡±

    Su Yi took a deep look at her. ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll cultivate this sutra. Stay in the Soul-Nourishing Gourd during the day. At night, you can wander freely within the courtyard, but you are not to take so much as a single step beyond its walls without my orders.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Qing Wan meekly acknowledged hismand.

    Facing Su Yi, it was as if she didn¡¯t know what ¡°refusal¡± and ¡°resistance¡± were¡­

    Su Yi turned away and paid her no further heed. Hey down, and before long, he was fast asleep.

    Late at night, everything was still.

    Qing Wan waited for a long time, as if building up courage. Finally, she lifted the hems of her dress and carefully floated outside of the room and sat atop the old locust tree.

    The red cloth of her dress swayed in the wind. Her feet were unshod, revealing her fair skin and toes that looked like they¡¯d been carved out of white jade. She kicked her legs in the air as she enjoyed the night breeze. Finally, she rxedpletely.

    Qing Wan looked up through the branches and peered into the starry, moonlit sky, her big eyes shining with delight.

    Her pink lips parted, and she hummed a melodious, ethereal tune.

    ¡°A king of old toured the Western Sea and encountered the secluded Elder of Draconic Awe. He went north, entered the spirit caves of the immortal mountain, and pilfered the spiritual talismans of Yu the Great. But the ultimate texts of heaven and earth cannot be revealed lightly. Unless fortune aligns, you cannot force it. Those who try will lose their homnd¡­¡±

    As she hummed thest portion, she froze. An ineffable grief and sadness coursed through her.

    ¡°I¡­. I never learned this tune¡­. So why can I hum it? Could it be rted to my missing memories?¡± The young woman in the red dress looked silently up at the night sky, a lost look in her eyes.

    Although she didn¡¯t realize it, Su Yi stood by his window, his hands behind his back, watching the petite figure in red atop the locust tree.

    A strange light shed through his eyes. ¡°The Western Seas, the Elder of Draconic Awe, spirit caves, and the pilfered talismans of Yu the Great? ¡­..What an interesting song.¡±

 Chapter 44: The Form-Intention Six Harmonies Fist, Lingering Attachments

    <h4>Chapter 44: The Form-Intention Six Harmonies Fist, Lingering Attachments</h4>

    Morning the next day.

    Outside Guangling City, in the mulberry grove lining the Great Azure.

    The skies had yet to brighten, but Huang Qianjun was already standing there, waiting.

    It was only when dawn was just about to break that he saw a familiar figure in the distance. A tall, lean youth was strolling towards him.

    His clothes were the color of jade, and he looked calm and detached from the mundane world.

    It was Su Yi!

    ¡°Brother Su!¡± Huang Qianjun broke into a smile and rushed to greet him.

    He carried breakfast in an exquisite pearwood box and a pot of heated, aged wine.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? This is the bone broth and breakfast our cook prepared, while this is from my father¡¯s wine cer. It¡¯s a thirty-year vintage.¡± Huang Qianjunughed cheerfully.

    Su Yi was stunned. ¡°Set them aside for now. It won¡¯t be toote to enjoy them after I finish cultivating.¡±

    With that, he walked into the mulberry grove and, ignoring everything else, began practicing the Pine and Crane Body Refining Technique.

    Huang Qianjun waited nearby.

    He could tell that Su Yi¡¯s technique was extraordinary, but he couldn¡¯t fathom any of its profundities. That¡¯s why he remained calm; his reaction was nothing like the shock Xiao Tianque or Zi Jin had disyed that day.

    A full two hours passed before Su Yi finished his practice.

    Huang Qianjun hurriedly opened the boxed meal, took out the soup and breakfast, and arranged them atop a nearby stone. Then he opened the pot of heated wine and started pouring it into cups.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t stand?on ceremony. He approached the boulder, took a seat at random, picked up his chopsticks, and started eating.

    ¡°Do you know why I asked you to meet me here today?¡± he asked.

    Huang Qianjun shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it, but I haven¡¯t figured out why.¡±

    ¡°The curtain opens on the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet in just two weeks. Lately, you¡¯ve followed me and worked at my side, so I naturally can¡¯t let you perform too badly at the banquet.¡±

    Su Yi took a sip of wine, closed his eyes, and licked his lips. Inwardly, he couldn¡¯t help but nod.?This aged vor really is different.

    Huang Qianjun was instantly almost incoherent with excitement, and his voice shook. ¡°Brother Su¡­ Brother Su, are you nning to give me pointers?¡±

    ¡°You could say that.¡± Su Yi sampled the bone broth. The vor was iparably fresh and delicious, and it was obvious that they¡¯d added no small number of precious medicinal herbs. It was extremely beneficial for a martial artist¡¯s cultivation.

    ¡°This¡­. This¡­.¡± Huang Qianjun felt as if a treasure had fallen into hisp, and his mind went nk.

    He¡¯d considered all sorts of possibilities, but it had never urred to him that Su Yi would help guide his cultivation!

    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there like an idiot. Go on and demonstrate the martial art you¡¯re most proficient in.¡± Su Yi pointed to a nearby clearing.

    Huang Qianjun hurriedly nodded and rushed off. He took a deep breath, but didn¡¯t move right away. It was only after he calmed himself down that he began.

    Swoosh!

    His stance was mighty as he swung his fist, his movements vigorous and grand in scale.

    This was the ultimate technique of the Huang Family, the ¡°Form-Intention Six Harmonies Fist.¡±

    Su Yi ate and drank as he watched, but gradually, he lost his appetite. He didn¡¯t want to drink anymore, either.

    His eyebrows knit together.

    By the time Huang Qianjun had run through the entire Form-Intention Six Harmonies Fist, Su Yi had his head in his hands, and he felt a headacheing on.

    ¡°Brother Su, I finished my drill.¡± Huang Qianjun was covered in sweat, and his spirit trembled with enthusiasm.

    ¡°Your foundations in the Martial Dao are barely passable, but your attainments in martial arts arecking. No, they¡¯re aplete mess.¡± Su Yi sighed. He almost couldn¡¯t bear to watch Huang Qianjun practice. He couldn¡¯t even bring himself to eat.

    Huang Qianjun¡¯s eyes widened. He looked dazed, uncertain of how to respond. Before long, his face reddened with shame, and he said, ¡°Brother Su, I¡¯ll work hard to improve!¡±

    But inwardly, he felt a bit confused. He was currently in the Refining Muscle stage, and ording to his father, his foundations were firm as could be. Furthermore, he already had a definite degree of mastery over the Form-Intention Six Harmonies Fist. It was nowhere near as disgraceful as Su Yi made it sound¡­

    But Huang Qianjun knew better than to argue.

    He then watched as Su Yi rose and stood in the very same clearing. ¡°What does it mean to ¡®shape the will¡¯? You need both ¡®form¡¯ and ¡®intention!¡¯

    ¡°The Form-Intention Six Harmonies Fist is harmony of the mind and will, of will and qi, of qi and force, of the shoulders and the hips, of the knees and the elbows, and of the hands and feet. Attacksnd instantly,unching at full force even an inch from their target.¡±

    As he spoke, he leaped into action, expounding on the very technique Huang Qianjun had just performed, the Huang Family¡¯s ¡°Form-Intention Six Harmonies Fist.¡±

    He punched, twisted, turned, and lunged, the movements tight andpact, his body like a twisting rope. With each movement, his momentum grew until he was mighty as a mountain, forceful and overpowering.

    But amidst all this movement, his steps were as steady as a row plow, and when he stood, his feet seemed rooted to the ground!

    He was firm but not rigid, flexible but not soft. Even as his stance stretched, his movements remained stable and forceful.

    Huang Qianjun¡¯s pupils constricted, and his heart shook.?This¡­.

    ¡°Remember: the core of this fist technique is the phrase ¡®form and intention as one¡¯. The tangible and intangible coexist, and firmness and softness coincide, striking a bnce between movement and tranquility.

    ¡°Every time you throw a punch, imagine yourself lifting a divine mallet to hammer a heavenly drum, the sound startling the heavens and shaking the earth, shocking the souls of all who hear it!¡±

    From a distance, Huang Qianjun saw Su Yi throw a punch as if lifting a mountain or shaking heaven¡¯s gates, or indeed, as if swinging a massive mallet against a celestial drum!

    That overbearing momentum shook Huang Qianjun to the core. He held his breath, his skin went taut, and his hair stood on end.

    He was just watching from a distance, but the momentum alone was captivating!

    ¡°That¡­ Is that really our Huang Family¡¯s Form-Intention Six Harmonies?Fist?¡± Huang Qianjun was shaken, so much so that he almost bit his tongue. He looked bewildered.

    Even when his father practiced their fist technique, it was nowhere near as heaven-shaking or tyrannical!

    A little whileter, Su Yi stopped, then stood in ce.

    ¡°Did you understand?¡± he asked.

    Huang Qianjun was dazed. Then he said sheepishly, ¡°Brother Su, I¡­. Understood a little, but I couldn¡¯t understand the essence¡­..¡±

    His voice trailed off, and he lowered his head.

    Just now, he¡¯d been immersed in shock. How could he possibly have been calm enough to seriously contemte the profundities within Su Yi¡¯s movements?

    This kid is inferior to even a bottom-tier ghost like Qing Wan¡­.?Su Yi inwardly shook his head.

    He pondered for a moment, then broke off a mulberry branch and began writing in the dirt.

    Shortly after, he tossed it away and said, ¡°This is a breathing technique I invented on the spot. It¡¯s nothing special, but it''s perfectlypatible with your Form-Intention Six Harmonies Fist. Remember it, and going forward, use it in your daily cultivation.¡±

    Huang Qianjun hurriedly drew closer and began reading seriously.

    ¡°Also, meet me here every morning. I¡¯ll give you pointers on your fist technique. But I can only help you for seven days. If you can¡¯tprehend such simple abstruse truths in a week, there¡¯s no need to follow me any longer.

    ¡°Take your time and ponder it on your own. I¡¯ll head back on my own.¡± With that, Su Yi turned to leave.

    Huang Qianjun stood there, momentarily dazed. Suddenly, he took a deep breath and gnashed his teeth. ¡°Brother Su has just granted me an amazing stroke of fortune. If I can¡¯t seize it, I might as well just m my head into a wall and die!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    It¡¯s to be expected. It¡¯s not like everyone in the world is innately clever or monstrously talented, especially in a spiritual barren, mundane ce like this. I can¡¯t demand too much from Huang Qianjun¡­.?As he made his way back to the Apricot Clinic, Su Yi finally understood. He had the experience of his past life, and he¡¯d seen far too many peerless, monstrous geniuses. Thus, he subconsciously ced excessively high standards on Huang Qianjun.

    Back at the clinic.

    When he saw Su Yi, Steward Hu Qian hurried up to him. ¡°Sir, Miss Lingxue is visiting with two guests. They¡¯re currently waiting for you at the Apricot Cottage.¡±

    The Apricot Cottage.

    That was the name of Su Yi¡¯s current residence.

    ¡°Two guests?¡± Su Yi was stunned. He nodded, and stepped through the clinic¡¯s back door.

    When he pushed open the courtyard gates, he saw three figures standing beneath the locust tree, chatting amongst themselves.

    One of them was Wen Lingxue.

    She wore a blue-green dress, which outlined her slender figure, and her lush ck hair was tied back in a ponytail, revealing her long neck. Her snowy-whiteplexion shone faintly beneath the sunlight; she was the picture of a radiant, blooming beauty.

    Hest saw her at the matriarch¡¯s birthday banquet, so they hadn¡¯t seen each other for a week.

    ¡°Brother-inw, you¡¯re back!¡± When she saw Su Yi, Wen Lingxue smiled. Her curly eyshes and dewy eyes lit up, and her snowy-white hands waved him over.

    Even her voice was sweet and joyful.

    A hint of a smile tugged at Su Yi¡¯s lips. Facing such a lively, radiant young woman, how could he?not?be happy?

    But when he saw the man and woman apanying her, he knit his brow, and the faint smile on his lips faded away.

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Su.¡± The woman turned around and looked at Su Yi, her expressionplicated.

    She was sumptuously dressed and beautiful, and she stood with the tranquil poise of an orchid. Her pretty eyes shifted, and she inadvertently revealed a thread of distress and mncholy, making her seem delicate and helpless.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Su Yi was outwardly calm, but inwardly, he was reying his memories of this unexpected visitor.

    Nan Ying.

    Of the disciples of Blueriver Sword Manor¡¯s outer sect, she was the only girl who¡¯d ever been close to him. She was quiet and gentle, and?she¡¯d admired?him immensely. She¡¯d been his near constantpanion.

    At the time, he¡¯d yet to reawaken the memories of his past life, so he was still gloomy and reclusive, with almost no friends. Nan Ying¡¯s presence had been an enormousfort to him.

    They¡¯d apanied each other day and night for three years.

    Although they¡¯d never officially be sweethearts, nor had they ever lived together, outsiders saw them as a couple.

    But the moment he lost his cultivation and was kicked out of Blueriver Sword Manor, Nan Ying disappeared. He hadn¡¯t seen her since, not even once¡­

    Even after his marriage into the Wen Family, he¡¯d been depressed over her for a long time, and he¡¯d had a hard time letting her go. He¡¯d felt the urge to seek her out and ask how she could be so heartless on more than one asion.

    It was fair to say that his feelings for Nan Ying had been a knot in his heart. Every time he thought of her, his spirits sank and his heart ached.

    But of course, all of that changed after he reawakened the memories of his past life.

    Still, he never would have guessed she¡¯d show up here out of the blue.

    Why had shee?

    ¡°I¡­. Senior Apprentice Brother Ni Hao and I are here with Martial Uncle Zhou Huaiqiu, undergoing practical training outside the sect. We reached Guangling City yesterday, and I heard a little about you, Senior Apprentice Brother Su, so I wanted to visit you.¡± Nan Ying bit her pink lips, her expression carrying a hint of grief and pity.

    ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother Su.¡± A tall, handsome youth in gold robes stood beside Nan Ying. He tilted his head at Su Yi. His expression was reserved, but if you looked closely, his gaze was cold and disdainful.

    Clearly, he¡¯d greeted Su Yi to be polite, not out of any real respect.

 Chapter 45: A Viperâ€™s Fangs, a Waspâ€™s Sting

    <h4>Chapter 45: A Viper¡¯s Fangs, a Wasp¡¯s Sting</h4>

    Ni Hao.

    He was no stranger to Su Yi either. During his time as the Sword Chief of the Blueriver Sword Manor¡¯s outer sect, Ni Hao was already an influential figure of the inner sect¡¯s East Court.

    They were acquainted, but they hadn¡¯t interacted much.

    As for the hint of cold disdain Ni Hao had let slip earlier? Su Yi didn¡¯t mind in the least.

    ¡°Well, now you¡¯ve seen me. If there¡¯s nothing else, you and Ni Hao can leave,¡± said Su Yi tly; he was clearly kicking them out!

    Nan Ying was surprised. It seemed she dared not believe such impolite words hade out of Su Yi¡¯s mouth.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, she turned apologetically to Ni Hao. ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Ni, can Senior Apprentice Brother Su and I have a quick private chat?¡±

    ¡°Okay, but don¡¯t take too long. Martial Uncle Zhou is waiting for us at the Li Family estate.¡± Ni Hao nodded, ignoring Su Yipletely. He turned and left the courtyard.

    Su Yi furrowed his brow, but in the end, he decided to hear what Nan Ying had to say.

    ¡°Lingxue, go inside and wait for me,¡± he said softly.

    Wen Lingxue sensed that the atmosphere was a bit off. She grunted her acknowledgement, then turned and entered Su Yi¡¯s room.

    Soon, only Su Yi and Nan Ying remained beneath the locust tree.

    For a moment, Nan Ying stared at him from up close. Then, her lips rose into a faint, yful arc, and she stuck out her jaw. ¡°If I hadn¡¯te, I would never have learned that you¡¯d sunk so low.¡±

    She now seemed like an entirely different person. She was no longer modest, gentle, or elegant. Her beautiful features were contorted with undisguised pride and disdain.

    ¡°How glorious was the former Sword Chief of Blueriver Sword Manor¡¯s outer sect? Who would have dared believe that you¡¯d wind up as nothing but a disgraced live-in son-inw, the butt of Guangling City¡¯s jokes?¡± Nan Ying giggled. ¡°Well? How does it feel? Awful, right?¡±

    ¡°So, you came here to bear witness to my shame?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shot up. He couldn¡¯t help but mock himself.?Three years! How could I have fancied a fickle, untrustworthy woman like her for so long?

    ¡°That¡¯s right! I came here tough at you!¡± Nan Ying didn¡¯t even try to deny it. She jeered, ¡°You were once the outer sect¡¯s Sword Chief. I did everything I could to tter you and win you over. Every time I saw you, I had to pretend to worship and revere you.

    ¡°I thought that so long as I stuck with it, you¡¯d smoothly enter the inner sect, and that once you did, you could lend me a hand and get me in too. Who¡¯d have thought that before bing an inner sect disciple¡­. You¡¯d lose your cultivation and be nothing but trash?!¡±

    Her chest heaved, her pretty face contorted with hatred. ¡°I poured three years of hard work into you, all for nothing!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s furrowed brow gradually rxed, and he said tly, ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that when you were by my side, you never had any real feelings for me?¡±

    ¡°Obviously!¡± Nan Ying didn¡¯t even hesitate. She was looking forward to seeing the hurt look in his eyes and watching him lose his temper.

    But she soon discovered that Su Yi was still perfectly calm.

    His indifferent bearing made her immensely ufortable.

    Finally, she recovered her usualposure and smiled radiantly, ¡°But it¡¯s fine. After you were reduced to nothing but trash, I found someone else. Senior Apprentice Brother Ni Hao and I are together now.

    ¡°He¡¯s a disciple of the Inner Sect¡¯s East Court, an iparably dazzling figure at Blueriver Sword Manor, the man of the hour. Even before your ident, you wouldn¡¯t even have been worthy of carrying his shoes!

    ¡°And with his help, I entered the inner sect half a year ago. My current position is far beyond a crippled live-in son-inw like you!¡±

    The more she spoke, the more self-satisfied she seemed; it was obvious that she was deliberately trying to provoke and humiliate Su Yi.

    But to her surprise, Su Yi¡¯s expression didn¡¯t so much as ripple.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡± Nan Ying couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°I just feel a bit sorry for Ni Hao,¡± said Su Yi casually. ¡°He¡¯s nothing but a tool to you. You¡¯re sure to kick him right out the door the second you find someone better to cling to.¡±

    Nan Ying froze, then smiled faintly. ¡°Su Yi, oh, Su Yi. I¡¯m surprised; it seems you¡¯ve gotten much smarter since west met.?You¡¯re?right, but there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll admit it to anyone now.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°I can understand that.¡±

    ¡°You understand nothing!¡± Nan Yingughed coldly. ¡°I only became an inner sect disciple half a year ago. If you hadn¡¯t wasted three years of my life, I could have done it much faster!¡±

    Su Yi sighed to himself.?Those three years, I sure was blind.

    This woman isn¡¯t just fickle; she¡¯s nothing but a whore who¡¯d resort to any means necessary to climb higher up the ranks!

    Su Yi thought about it, then said seriously, ¡°Your methods and shrewdness are stillcking. Someone truly capable wouldn¡¯t reveal their true ugly nature just to vent a bit of resentment. Even the phoniest, most ck-hearted hooker has to maintain a beautiful exterior.¡±

    In response, Nan Ying only grinned, baring her teeth. ¡°So, you finally blew your top and resorted to insults? Let me tell you: in other people¡¯s eyes, I¡¯m gentle, modest, pure, and considerate. Even quite a few members of the sect¡¯s prior generation have developed feelings for me!

    ¡°Even if a crippled live-in son-inw like you says I¡¯m a whore, who¡¯ll believe you?¡± Sheughed with iparable glee.

    ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister, it¡¯s gettingte.¡± Ni Hao¡¯s voice transmitted from beyond the courtyard.

    Suddenly, Nan Ying¡¯s smile faded, as did her viciousness, hatred, and resentment. A look of faint concern and vulnerable beauty took their ce.

    Her bearing was modest, and she was stunningly beautiful, graceful and elegant.

    Su Yi shook his head. Who would have guessed all of this was an act?

    ¡°Su Yi, you and I already belong to two different worlds. It doesn¡¯t matter how bitter or unwilling you feel; all you can do is lodge under another¡¯s roof like an ant and live on in degradation. In the future, I¡¯ll inevitably soar to prominence, reaching heights you can only look up to but never reach!¡±

    Nan Ying drew closer, her gaze heartless and indifferent.

    ¡°Remember,¡± she whispered, ¡°Tell no one about what happened today, or else who knows what I might do?

    She smiled faintly, then turned to leave. ¡°Of course, even if you do tell people, no one would believe a crippled live-in son-inw like you!¡±

    Su Yi watched her departure. He couldn¡¯t help but rub his nose andugh.

    This was for the best; if nothing else, he¡¯d untied one of his mental knots. There was no need to pine over a debased woman like her.

    It was just like they said: ¡°A viper¡¯s fangs, a wasp¡¯s sting, neither is poisonous as the heart of a whore.¡±

    ¡°Brother-inw.¡± The door silently opened, and Wen Lingxue walked inside. However, her expression was unsightly, and when she looked at Su Yi, her gaze carried a hint of concern.

    ¡°You heard that?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°Not clearly, but I heard part of it,¡± said Wen Lingxue indignantly. ¡°That woman is simply vile! I¡¯ve never seen anyone so shameless in my life! If I¡¯d known she¡¯de with ill intentions, I wouldn¡¯t have brought her here.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no shortage of people like her out there,¡± said Su Yi, smiling and tousling Wen Lingxue¡¯s hair. ¡°There¡¯s no need to concern yourself with her.¡±

    Suddenly, he noticed that although it had only been a week since they¡¯dst seen each other, the girl¡¯s aura had undergone a subtle transformation.

    ¡°Did you start Refining Sinew?¡± asked Su Yi in surprise.

    Wen Lingxue immediately shed him a radiant smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s because that technique you taught me is amazing,¡± she said, beaming. ¡°It¡¯s only been seven days, but it¡¯s like I¡¯ve been reborn.¡±

    Su Yi smiled too, then instructed, ¡°When cultivating, there is no greater taboo than haste. Remember to stabilize your foundations and temper yourself. You mustn¡¯t be greedy for faster progress.¡±

    Wen Lingxue nodded firmly. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±

    ¡°Right, are you nning to participate in the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet?¡± asked Su Yi.

    She shook her head, then lowered it, as if avoiding his gaze. ¡°Brother-inw, I came here today in part because there¡¯s something I have to tell you.¡±

    Su Yi was stunned. ¡°What is it?¡±

    She whispered, ¡°Tomorrow morning, Uncle Wen Changjing is taking me and my father out of the city. We¡¯re going to Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy to visit my sister. We¡¯ll be gone for at least half a month, and Uncle said¡­ that you couldn¡¯te with us¡­.¡±

    .

    She sounded dejected and helpless.

    ¡°Are you afraid I¡¯ll be upset? Haha, no need to worry.¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh andfort her.

    It was clear she was concerned about him; there was no other reason she¡¯d be so worried over something so minor.

    ¡°Then, Brother-inw¡­ Do you have anything you¡¯d like to tell my sister? A letter would work too; I can deliver it to her for you,¡± said Wen Lingxue crisply.

    Su Yi nned to say ¡°no, I don¡¯t¡±, but when he saw the young woman¡¯s expectant gaze, his heart softened.

    He was well aware that she still hoped he and her sister could reconcile and repair their rtionship.

    s, although she didn¡¯t know it, he and Wen Lingzhao thought of each other as strangers. There was no rift between them, nor any ¡°rtionship¡± to repair.

    The reason they were estranged, the reason they couldn¡¯t stand each other, was their marriage itself.

    The Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family had forcefully intervened from the shadows, and the Wen Family matriarch cooperated, leaving Wen Lingzhao no choice but to marry, unjust as it was.

    But it wasn¡¯t like he?wanted to marry into the Wen Family, either!

    ¡°How about this? You can deliver a letter?for?me.¡± Su Yi thought about it, then walked into his room and hurriedly scrawled out a line of text.

    When he returned, he carried a sealed envelope, which he passed to Wen Lingxue.

    ¡°You ought to feel more assured now, right?¡± he said with a smile.

    Wen Lingxue epted the envelope and carefully put it away. ¡°Mm!¡±

    Just as she was about to leave, Su Yi gave her one final instruction. ¡°Remember, you are not to teach your sister the secret art I gave you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother-inw. That secret stays between us; there¡¯s no way I¡¯d tell anyone else.¡± Wen Lingxue waved, then skipped off in delight.

    Wen Changjing is going to visit Wen Lingzhao at Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy; he probably doesn¡¯t n to participate in the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet at all. It seems that Wen Lingzhao and her status as a Grandmaster¡¯s disciple is more important¡­.?Su Yi stood in the courtyard, his arms behind his back.?But that¡¯s to be expected. A Grandmaster¡¯s disciple is enough to intimidate every major power within Guangling City. So long as the Wen Family holds this ¡®trump card¡¯, they¡¯ll have no need to fear any changes in Guangling City¡¯s situation.

    He shook his head.

    He could roughly discern what the woman who was nominally his wife was thinking.

    She¡¯d undoubtedly resented and opposed this marriage right from the start, which spurred her to grow stronger and stronger, all for the sake of seizing an opportunity to annul their marriage.

    Did her hatred extend to him or not? Su Yi didn¡¯t know, and he didn¡¯t care.

    He was actually eager for her to dissolve their marriage; it would save him the trouble of doing it himself.

    Suddenly, Steward Hu Quan¡¯s voice rang out from beyond the courtyard gates. ¡°Sir, there¡¯s a guest here to see you.¡±

 Chapter 46: Both the Hero and the Beauty are Still Young

    <h4>Chapter 46: Both the Hero and the Beauty are Still Young</h4>

    This new visitor was the son of Nie Beihu, Nie Teng.

    Su Yi had encountered this valiant youth once before, at the Immortal Gathering House.

    Although he still had a few youthful vices, he was hotblooded and understood gratitude.

    That part of him, at least, had already won Su Yi¡¯s approval.

    ¡°Brother Su, my father told me to deliver you this invitation.¡± As Nie Teng entered the courtyard, he greeted him solemnly, then proffered the gold-embossed card with both hands. ¡°City Lord Fu Shan prepared this just for you. He hopes that you can join us at the next Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet as a VIP guest.¡±

    Despite himself, Su Yi was surprised. He mulled it over, then epted the card. ¡°I¡¯ll ept this for now. As for whether I choose to attend, it¡¯lle down to whether or not I have time to spare.¡±

    Nie Teng exhaled, then said, ¡°Brother Su, there¡¯s one other thing. Last night, the city lord¡¯s estate joined forces with the Wen Family to search for clues regarding Ghoul Worms. We¡¯ve already located two ¡®worm farms¡¯. Both have since been destroyed.¡±

    He paused, then continued, ¡°We should be able to search all suspicious locations within the city within three days. Father told me to tell you that there¡¯s no need for you to concern yourself too much with this, and that if there are any developments, he¡¯ll have me inform you.¡±

    Su Yi examined the courteous, restrained youth before him in mild surprise. Suddenly, heughed. ¡°Your father has really thought this through. Alright, that¡¯s everything. Hurry back and report to your father.¡±

    But Nie Teng hesitated, as if struggling to put something into words.

    Finally, he steeled himself and said in a low voice, ¡°Brother Su, my father also told me to follow you and learn from you. We hope that you¡­ We hope that you won¡¯t carry a grudge over my rudeness when we first met at the Immortal Gathering House.¡±

    As he reached the end, he sounded sheepish and awkward.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing like a parent¡¯s concern for his child,¡±mented Su Yi.

    But when he recalled his father in his current lifetime, Su Hongli, he felt nothing but unforgettable hatred and indignation.

    This obsession runs too deep; it¡¯s already nted roots in my heart. I¡¯ll have to resolve this sooner orter, or my lingering regrets will make my heart unstable.?Su Yi shook his head, cast his scattered thoughts aside, and asked offhandedly, ¡°And how do you feel about your father¡¯s arrangements?¡±

    Nie Beihu?really had helped?him with quite?a lot. Although Nie Beihu had taken all of it upon himself, Su Yi couldn¡¯t refuse his good intentions.

    Furthermore, without Nei Beihu¡¯s assistancest night, he couldn¡¯t possibly have smoothed Wen Jieyuan¡¯s death over so easily.

    As such, Su Yi was actually willing to at least consider whether or not Nie Teng was worthy of looking after.

    ¡°I¡­.¡± Nie Teng fell silent, suddenly inwardly conflicted.

    After a while, he grit his teeth and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to follow my father¡¯s arrangements. I¡¯m still young, and I don¡¯t want to borrow another¡¯s power to cultivate. Even if the obstacles in my path leave me broken and bruised, I want to venture forth on my own!¡±

    His words were forceful and decisive.

    Finally, he took a deep breath, and his eyes shone with longing and determination. ¡°Even if my hard work amounts to nothing, so long as I follow my heart, I¡¯ll have no regrets.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes glinted with a hint of admiration.

    Youths ought to have such lofty ambitions!

    The older generation might turn up their noses at such things, but they¡¯d long since lost their youthful, hotblooded vigor and wholehearted determination.

    ¡°Both the hero and beauty are still young. Of the countless valiant figures of history, who wasn¡¯t once an outstanding youth?¡± Su Yi sighed, and his thoughts were elsewhere.

    When he saw Nie Teng¡¯s spirited youthfulness, he recalled his own youth in his past life. He was open and upright, d in blue, sword in hand as he traversed all corners of the world on horseback. Stopping by a leaning bridge, buildings full of red-sleeved beauties beckoned to him. He¡¯d drunk his fill of the world¡¯s pleasures!

    Nie Teng was stunned, and a little confused.

    Su Yi is obviously the same age as me, give or take. Why does he sound so much like an elder reminiscing about his bygone youth?

    ¡°Go back and tell your father that I admire your decision, and that within ten years, so long as I remain within the Great Zhou¡¯s borders, you are free toe to me with any problems you cannot resolve on your own. I¡¯ll assist you up to three times.¡±

    With that, Su Yi put his hands behind his back, turned, and walked back into his room.

    He muttered to himself, ¡°There¡¯s no seniority or rank between sparrows and swans. I might wear cotton and drink like amoner, but a sovereign is like a great peng soaring amidst the clouds. He hates nothing more than heavens too low for him to fly in.

    ¡°Now, I too am a youth. As the old poem goes, I ought to have the spirit needed to ¡®use the heavens as my shore upon reaching the limits of the ocean¡¯, and ¡®be a new peak upon reaching the top of a mountain¡¯!¡±

    Nie Teng stood there, dazed, as Su Yi disappeared into his room. When he finally came to his senses, he waved, then turned and dashed off excitedly.

    He could finally answer to his father.

    ¡­.

    Guangling City, the Li Family.

    In the hall they used for weing guests.

    ¡°Brother Zhou, with you in attendance at this year¡¯s Dragon Gate Banquet, we¡¯re sure to attract countless eyes. After all, your status is lofty enough that even City Lord Fu Shan has to treat you with respect,¡± said Family Head Li Tianhan with a respectful smile.

    Zhou Huaiqiu sat on another side of the room. He waved and said tly, ¡°I just happened to be passing through and thought I¡¯d take this opportunity to see the prowess of Guangling and Cloudfall Cities¡¯ youths for myself. I¡¯ll leave managing the banquet up to City Lord Fu.¡±

    His hair and whiskers were graying, and his robes were simple cloth. He looked a bit aged, but when his eyes opened and closed, they glinted with intimidating sharpness.

    ¡°Hahaha, Brother Zhou, you¡¯re too modest! You¡¯re an elder of Blueriver Sword Manor¡¯s inner sect, and you¡¯ve attained perfection in the ¡®Thirteen Stances of the Bluepeak Sword.¡¯ Your name is enough to shake all of Cloudriver Prefecture!¡±

    Li Tianhanughed heartily. ¡°Besides, you¡¯re still in your prime! You¡¯re certain to have an opportunity to point your de at the Grandmaster Realm and achieve even higher breakthroughs!¡±

    This wasn¡¯t just empty ttery.

    Of Blueriver Sword Manor¡¯s twelve elders, Zhou Huaiqiu was ranked fourth, and his attainments in the Dao of the Sword were exquisite and deep. In Cloudriver Prefecture, they honored him as the ¡°Bluepeak Sword Elder.¡±

    ¡°The Grandmaster Realm¡­.¡± Zhou Huaiqiu¡¯s gaze went a little misty, and he sighed. ¡°That¡¯s a hard level to reach, harder than reaching the blue skies. I¡¯ve been stuck at the peak of the Qi umtion Realm for neen years now, yet I¡¯ve at most barely reached the threshold of the Grandmaster Realm. Who knows how many years of bitter struggle I¡¯ll need to step through that doorway¡­.?¡±

    As he spoke, the handsome, golden-robed Ni Hao and the gentle, modest beauty in white, Nan Ying,?walked in side?by side.

    ¡°You visited Su Yi, right? How is he doing?¡± asked Zhou Huaiqiu.

    ¡°We saw him, Martial Uncle,¡± said Nan Ying with a meek, courteous bow. She sighed dejectedly, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Su has lost his cultivation and married into the Wen Family; his predicament really makes one¡¯s heart ache.¡±

    .

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Zhou Huaiqiu, his expressionplicated and his gaze upset. ¡°Su Yi, that boy, had an incredible knack for the Dao of the Sword. When he became the outer sect¡¯s sword Chief, I was certain that his aplishments would be no inferior to your Senior Apprentice Brother Ni?Hao¡¯s.

    He sighed, ¡°But the heavens envy the talented! Just like that, his Martial Dao ended prematurely!¡±

    How could a waste like himpare with Senior Apprentice Brother Ni Hao??Nan Ying muttered to herself, but out loud, she hurriedlyforted Zhou Huaiqiu. ¡°Martial Uncle, all of that is in the past. You needn¡¯t worry about Senior Apprentice Brother Su; he might have be an ordinary person, but his life is pretty decent.¡±

    Zhou Huaiqiu nodded. ¡°That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t go visit him; I was afraid I¡¯d bring back painful memories and make him brood over his lost cultivation.¡±

    Suddenly, Ni Hao turned to Li Tianhan. ¡°Uncle Li, is Junior Apprentice Brother Moyun home?¡±

    Li Tianhan¡¯s eyes glinted, and heughed, ¡°It¡¯s truly a bit unfortunate, but he left just yesterday. He¡¯s already on his way back to the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital.¡±

    Ni Hao nodded. ¡°That makes sense. With his status and cultivation, there¡¯s no need for him to spar in the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet.

    When they brought up Li Moyun, Zhou Huaiqiu couldn¡¯t help but smile and praise him. ¡°Moyun, that kid, really is something. His talent for the Martial Dao is outstanding. If you ask me, he¡¯ll be able to try breaking into the Qi umtion Realm within the year.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, Brother Zhou, you¡¯re exaggerating!¡± Li Tianhanughed in delight.

    ¡°Martial Uncle, Apprentice Brother Ni Hao is no slouch either, yet you rarely praise him. You¡¯re too biased!¡± Nan Ying interjected in a coquettish attempt to defend Ni Hao¡¯s honor.

    Seeing this, Zhou Huaiqiu couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.

    ¡°Ni Hao is indeed a dragon among men, a rare genius among youths. There¡¯s no need to even question it!¡± Li Tianhan continued, ¡°But the way I see it, Su Yi¡¯s predicament is likely to get worse.¡±

    Zhou Huaiqiu furrowed his brow. ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    Li Tianhan¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°To my knowledge, his wife, Wen Lingzhao, is about to be Grandmaster Zhu Guqing¡¯s direct disciple, and she¡¯s a stunning beauty with numerous admirers within Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy. Several sons of noble families have already announced that they n to oust Su Yi from her sidepletely.

    He paused, then sighed with emotion. ¡°Given his situation, the days ahead can¡¯t possibly be easy for Su Yi. You ask me, and never mind the others; the Wen Family themselves are likely to think less and less of him. It¡¯s entirely possible that something unfortunate will befall him.¡±

    Zhou Huaiqiu¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he sank into silence. He felt sorry for Su Yi and his impending misfortunate, but his hands were tied.

    Despite a bit of a guilty conscience, Zhou Huaiqiu didn¡¯t feel strongly enough to stand against a grandmaster¡¯s disciple, and there was certainly no way he¡¯d get mixed up in the Wen Family¡¯s affairs.

    For one thing, it sounded like trouble. For another, overextending his reach might very well invite disaster onto him instead.

    ¡°He can¡¯t me anyone else for this. If he wants to me someone, he should me himself; he¡¯s in no way worthy of a woman like Wen Lingzhao,¡± said Ni Hao tly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not discuss this any further,¡± said Zhou Huaiqiu with a wave, looking a bit upset.

    Li Tianhan smiled, but inside, he thought to himself,?It seems everyone has made the same prediction. They¡¯ve realized that after Wen Lingzhao bes a Grandmaster¡¯s disciple, that cripple Su Yi is effectively done for.

    That¡¯s enough!

    Now I just have to wait and see when Moyun makes his move!

    Starting that day, Zhou Huaiqiu, Ni Hao, and Nan Ying took up residence in the Li Family estate. They nned to stay there until after the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet.

    Morning the next day.

    Family Head Wen Changjing, Wen Changtai, Qin Qing, and?Wen?Lingxue left Guangling City to visit Wen Lingzhao.

    From beginning to end, only Wen Lingxue bothered so much as mentioning this to Su Yi. The others ignored Wen Lingzhao¡¯s supposed husbandpletely.

    Su Yi naturally didn¡¯t mind.

    He strolled along the river, his tall frame bathed in gentle sunlight. As he neared the mulberry grove, he noticed that this time, there were two people waiting for him.

 Chapter 47: The Huang Familyâ€™s Offering, the Four Realms of the Martial Dao

    <h4>Chapter 47: The Huang Family¡¯s Offering, the Four Realms of the Martial Dao</h4>

    They were Huang Yunchong and Huang Qianjun, father and son.

    After a brief daze, Su Yi understood.

    Indeed, Huang Yunchong hurried over, his expression grateful. ¡°Young Lord Su, yesterday I learned that you taught my son a profound and mysterious secret art. I¡¯m shocked and ttered, so I came here to express my gratitude in person!¡± As he spoke, he bowed solemnly at the waist.

    Su Yi calmly epted this show of respect.

    The breathing technique he¡¯d created on the spot yesterday wasn¡¯t all that lofty or profound, but to the Huang Family, which practiced the Form-Intention Six Harmonies Fist, it was an enormous stroke of good fortune!

    Huang Yunchong was clearly well aware of what it represented to the Huang Family. It would have been stranger if he hadn¡¯te to express his thanks.

    ¡°It was nothing, as easy as lifting my hand. If there¡¯s nothing else, please be on your way.¡±

    As he spoke, Su Yi walked into the mulberry grove and began practicing the Pine and Crane Body Refining Technique.

    His attitude was a bit cold and indifferent, but Huang Yunchong didn¡¯t mind at all.

    After hearing his son recount the breathing technique Su Yi taught him, hepletely lost his calm. He couldn¡¯t have been any more grateful.

    When he finally calmed down, he reached a single conclusion¡ª

    With this breathing technique, the Huang Family would rise to new heights. They¡¯d reach a whole new level!

    This was something Huang Yunchong wouldn¡¯t have even dared dream about in the past.

    The Dao couldn¡¯t be taught lightly, andws weren¡¯t to be passed on casually.

    In the Great Zhou, a single powerful breathing technique was enough to change the destiny of an entire n!

    ¡°Child, remember what I told you yesterday. You have to work hard. Don¡¯t disappoint Young Lord Su after all he¡¯s done to train you up.¡± Huang Yunchong took a deep breath and patted Huang Qianjun on the shoulder.

    Then, he turned to the distant Su Yi, who was busy drilling his martial arts, and sped his fist. Finally, he turned and left in silence.

    ¡°What he told me yesterday¡­.?¡± Huang Qianjun couldn¡¯t help but recall the solemn words his father had spoken before their ancestors¡¯ memorial tablets:

    ¡°Child, you¡¯re still young, and you don¡¯t understand the significance of this secret art. Let me tell you directly that this technique alone is so weighty, every generation of the Huang Family will remember this benevolence!¡±

    This was Huang Qianjun¡¯s first time seeing his father so solemn.

    It was also his first time realizing that, simply by following Su Yi and acting as his subordinate, he¡¯d inadvertently given his entire n a chance to change their destinies!

    ¡°Is this what they mean when they say ¡®when one person obtains the Dao, even their dogs and chickens ascend into the heavens?¡¯¡± Huang Qianjun nced at Su Yi, who was practicing martial arts not far away. An unprecedented reverence welled within his heart.?Brother Su really is amazing!

    After finishing his daily cultivation, Su Yi walked over and saw the piping-hot breakfast and drinks Huang Qianjun had ready for him.

    ¡°Ee? Are there spiritual medicines in today¡¯s bone broth?¡± Su Yi¡¯s nostrils red. He smelled something different in the soup.

    ¡°Brother Su, my father said that for the next week, our steward will prepare a spiritual medicine for you once a day.¡± With that, Huang Qianjun pulled out an embroidered pouch and passed it over. ¡°This contains fifty spirit stones. They¡¯re a token of the Huang Family¡¯s gratitude, and we hope you¡¯ll ept them. If you refuse, my father won¡¯t let me through the door¡­.¡±

    A stalk of spiritual medicine a day. Seven days meant seven stalks in total.

    Add that to fifty spirit stones¡­ The Huang Family had really spared no expense!

    Su Yi was stunned despite himself.

    There was no need to even discuss how rare and precious spiritual medicines were.

    Spirit stones were even rarer. There were none to be found in the markets; money alone wasn¡¯t enough to purchase them.

    To the best of Su Yi¡¯s knowledge, the Three Great ns of Guangling City had less than a hundred spirit stones apiece.

    Yet now, the Huang Family had offered fifty such spirit stones at once!

    Huang Yunchong is actually quite clever. He knows that the value of a good breathing technique far exceeds mere treasures like these.?Su Yi shook his head, then set those thoughts aside and began eating and drinking.

    Huang Qianjun, meanwhile, entered the nearby clearing and began practicing the Form-Intention Six Harmonies Fist.

    When he finished his practice, Su Yi pointed out a few imperfections, then left.

    The Apricot Cottage.

    ¡°With these spirit stones, I can temporarily set aside my ns to pick medicine in the Azurecloud Mountains.¡± Su Yi poured the embroidered pouch¡¯s contents onto his desk. The spirit stones glittered, clear and transparent, emanating spiritual undtions.

    Although all of them were just tier-one spirit stones, the lowest ss, they were already hard to find in the spiritually-barren Great Zhou.

    ¡°Not bad. With these spirit stones, I can reach the peak of the Refining Sinew Stage within two weeks!¡± Su Yi¡¯s lips curved upward in a hint of a smile.

    One day passed, then another.

    Su Yi¡¯s life was calm but fulfilling. Nothing happened to stir up any waves.

    When he wasn¡¯t cultivating, he would asionally see patients, audit the ledgers, and collect profits.

    And at night, when all was still, he¡¯d call upon the beautiful but ditzy ghost Qing Wan and instruct her in her cultivation.

    When the mood struck, he¡¯d chat with her.

    Unfortunately, she still couldn¡¯t ovee her timidness. When she faced him, she was still as fearful as could be.

    This left Su Yi at a loss. If she was scared to even talk to him, who knew how terrified she¡¯d be if he touched her?

    If things went on like this, how were they supposed to engage in dual cultivation? Dual cultivation was no joke, and required doing all sorts of things. There was no avoiding direct contact, both body and soul.

    If anything went wrong, it would be a disaster.

    But of course, dual cultivation was still far away. The way Su Yi saw it, he¡¯d have plenty of time to teach Qing Wan not to be so afraid of him.

    At night, when no one else was around, Qing Wan sometimes sat in the locust tree and hummed ancient tunes. Her voice was beautiful and ethereal.

    It was true; Qing Wan really was a multi-talenteddy ghost.

    During this period, Nie Teng visited twice to report on various matters.

    For example, the guards had scoured the entirety of Guangling City. They¡¯d discovered seven Ghoul Worm farms in total, but all seven had been disposed of, preventing future trouble.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but wonder; if Wu Ruoqiu was really raising the worms on his sect¡¯s orders, why hadn¡¯t they sent anyone to investigate after all their worm farms were destroyed?

    In the end, Su Yi inferred two possibilities.

    One, the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate already understood that something had happened to Wu Ruoqiu and they were currently investigating in secret.

    Two, the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate still didn¡¯t know what had happened, so they¡¯d yet to react.

    Regardless of which possibility turned out to be correct, Su Yi knew that the heretical cultivators of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate wouldn¡¯t just let this go.

    But of course, thistent danger was nothing to Su Yi himself.

    They were a third-rate sect, a bunch of losers who used virgins¡¯ menstrual blood to refine their weapons. What could a group like that possibly achieve?

    As time went on, the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet drew closer and closer.

    Boats clustered along the Great Azure, their faint outlines visible even from far away. Artisans from both sides of the river seized every moment to finish setting up the banquet¡¯s venue.

    Furthermore, the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet had be the talk of the town on both sides of the river.

    Even the ordinary civilians were iparably excited.

    This was because the banquet was held at night, and countlessnterns would light up the Great Azure, like a gxy of me descending to earth. The glowing lights were like a painting against the inky darkness of the night; it was a top-ss spectacle.

    ¡­

    It was morning in the mulberry grove outside of Guangling City.

    ¡°Brother Su, I¡¯ve begun Refining Sinew!¡± Huang Qianjun was enormously excited, like a student waiting for his teacher to praise him.

    But Su Yi merely nodded and said tly, ¡°With my guidance and the medicine the Huang Family is supplying you, if you couldn¡¯t reach this step, there¡¯d be no point in cultivating any further.

    Huang Qianjun instantly deted, and his excitement faded.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then added, ¡°But with your current attainments in martial arts, you¡¯ve just barely stepped over the threshold. When the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquetes, you still might not be Wen Jueyuan¡¯s opponent, but even if you lose, you won¡¯t embarrass yourself.¡±

    Learning martial arts was a long-term process, starting from the superficial and bing deeper with practice.

    Attainments in any martial art could be divided into four stages: ¡°peering through the door¡±, ¡°stepping over the threshold¡±, ¡°proficiency¡±, and ¡°mastery.¡±

    ¡°Peering through the door¡± referred to sessfully performing all of a technique¡¯s stances and attacks.

    For ordinary martial artists, reaching this stage wasn¡¯t particrly difficult.

    ¡°Stepping over the threshold¡±?referred?to understanding the essence of your technique. At this level, there was a nuance and power to every stance and movement.

    Proficiency took that a step further. It meant full understanding of a martial art, that you could call upon it at will, without conscious effort. Every time you attacked, you could realize a martial art¡¯s highest level of power.

    As for mastery, that meant practicing a martial art to the level ofprehending other techniques by analogy, of seeing one stance and inferring three others. It meant merging your own understanding and experiences into your martial art, allowing you to explode with unprecedented power.

    When you practiced a martial art to the level of ¡°mastery¡±, you¡¯d obtain a ¡°force¡± unique to oneself.

    Like sword, knife, or fist force.

    But ordinary yellow-grade martial arts contained little profundity.

    Never mind reaching ¡°mastery¡±; just achieving proficiency was enormously difficult.

    Take the Huang Family¡¯s original Form-Intention Six Harmonies Fist. Its potential stopped at mere ¡°proficiency.¡±

    But with Su Yi¡¯s guidance and assistance,bined with the breathing technique he¡¯d made, their fist technique had undergone a qualitative metamorphosis.

    So long as Huang Qianjun kept practicing, he¡¯d reach mastery eventually!

    ¡°Brother Su, the curtains open on the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet in just three days. Are you nning toe?¡± Huang Qianjun couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°It depends on how I feel at the time,¡± said Su Yi casually.

    He¡¯d lost track of how many heaven-shaking ¡°discussions of the Dao¡± he¡¯d participated in. Anyone eligible to join in was a glorious, mighty figure famed throughout the world.

    He really couldn¡¯t work up any interest in participating in a minor event like the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet.

    Huang Qianjun was a bit disappointed.?If Brother Su participates, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll easily take the number-one spot!

    Just thinking about it filled his heart with excitement.

    Huang Qianjun suddenly seemed to remember something. ¡°Brother Su, I heard that one of Blueriver Sword Manor¡¯s inner sect elders, Zhou Huaiqiu, will be in attendance. If anyone who puts on a spectacr performance will receive direct admission to the Blueriver Sword Manor!¡±

    His gaze filled with longing. ¡°So, I hope I can put on a good?showing. Even if I can¡¯t take the number one spot, if Senior Zhou Huaiqiu takes a liking to me, I can ascend the heavens in a single bound!¡±

    ¡°Zhou Huaiqiu¡­.¡± When he heard this familiar name, Su Yi was briefly stunned. Memories of his past flooded into his mind.

    Some timeter, he nced at Huang Qianyun, shook his head, andughed. ¡°That¡¯s the extent of your ambition? What a disappointment!¡±

 Chapter 48: Fu Shanâ€™s Request

    <h4>Chapter 48: Fu Shan¡¯s Request</h4>

    The Apricot Cottage.

    When Su Yi returned from beyond city limits, he saw someone entirely unexpected waiting for him.

    City Lord Fu Shan!

    ¡°Master Su.¡± Fu Shan smiled and stepped forward to greet him. ¡°I came uninvited. I hope you won¡¯t take offense.¡±

    This time, he addressed Su Yi as ¡°Master¡±, just like Xiao Tianque and Zi Jin.

    This was a show of respect, as well as an indication that Fu Shan no longer saw Su Yi as a mere youth.

    Su Yi said thoughtfully, ¡°City Lord Fu, have you encountered a problem you can¡¯t resolve on your own?¡±

    ¡°I knew I couldn¡¯t hide it from you.¡± Fu Shan sighed, a hint of worry on his brow. ¡°I¡¯m here with a presumptuous request, and I hope you can assist me.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡± Su Yi nodded.

    Fu Shan paused to organize his thoughts, then said, ¡°The Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet starts in three days. At first, everything was well under control, but yesterday, I received a letter from the Cloudfall City Lord, Li Jianyu.

    ¡°In it, he suggested that we use this year¡¯s Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet to settle our dispute over Spiritbamboo Ind¡¯s ownership.

    ¡°If a youth of Guangling City takes the martial arts championship, the ind will enter our jurisdiction. The city lord¡¯s estate will take control of it for a period of ten years.

    ¡°But if the championship goes to Cloudfall City, the ind will fall under their domain.¡±

    Su Yi was starting to understand. ¡°Is there something special about this Spiritbamboo Ind?¡±

    ¡°Indeed there is.¡± Fu Shan exined, ¡°The ind is thirty miles away from Guangling City along the Great Azure. It''s an ind in the middle of the river.

    ¡°It¡¯s only about three hundred feet across, but it¡¯s a blessednd of concentrated spiritual energy. It includes a thirty-foot bamboo grove. The bamboo is a special variety called ¡®Bluejade Spirit Bamboo.¡¯

    ¡°The bamboo is like lustrous jade, bright and flourishing. Every inch of it is a treasure. The roots, shoots, and leaves are all like spiritual medicines, brimming with ample wood element spiritual energy.

    ¡°And the mature?bamboo is a precious spiritual material. If you use it to make weapons, the results are extraordinary, like divine artifacts.

    In the past, Guangling City and Cloudfall City took turns controlling Spiritbamboo Ind. The ind would change hands every three years.

    ¡°But ever since Li Jianyu became the Cloudfall City Lord two years ago, he¡¯s seemed intent on ripping up our former agreement. He no longer acknowledges our earlier rules, and he intends to bring Spiritbamboo Ind entirely under his control.

    ¡°Over the past two years, we¡¯ve shed over Spiritbamboo Ind on numerous asions, and our conflict has only worsened over time. If we don¡¯t resolve it soon, I¡¯m afraid a violent struggle is sure to follow.¡± When he said this, Fu Shanughed bitterly.

    Su Yi said, ¡°It sounds like he¡¯s suggesting resolving this matter at the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet. Isn¡¯t that exactly what you wanted?¡±

    Fu Shan sighed. ¡°Had I known about his suggestion earlier, I would have been happy to agree to his terms, but he only informed mest night. That makes this difficult.¡±

    ¡°Why is that?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shot up.

    ¡°All young martial artists aged eighteen and under are eligible to participate in the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet. Had I known about this earlier, I would have prepared and arranged for some capable young talents to participate.¡± Fu Shan patiently exined, ¡°But time is short; I don¡¯t have time to make such arrangements. Byparison,?that Li?Jianyu suggested this implies that he¡¯s long since prepared for it and is fully confident.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°That Li?Jianyu is quite crafty.¡±

    Fu Shan said coldly, ¡°That old fox is ruthless and crafty. He¡¯s never fought any battle he isn¡¯t certain he can win, and this time is no exception. I¡¯ve already investigated, and it seems he¡¯s long since arranged for a young genius called ¡®Mo Tianling¡¯ to take part in thepetition.

    ¡°Mo Tianling hails from Cloudfall City¡¯s Mo Family. He¡¯s eighteen, and he¡¯s at the peak of the Blood Cirction Realm. He spent two years cultivating at Blueriver Sword Manor.

    ¡°Afterward, he left Cloudriver Prefecture and joined the Cloudlight Marquis¡¯ Redscale Army. He¡¯s spent over a year engaged in ughter on the battlefield, and he¡¯s grown long ustomed to life-and-death battles. He¡¯s umted numerous merits, too.

    ¡°A ruthless, experienced fighter like him isn¡¯t someone our academy students, kids who¡¯ve never seen bloodshed, can handle.¡± Fu Shan sounded fraught with concern, and his brow was tightly knit.

    ¡°So it¡¯s him!¡± The name felt a little familiar, and Su Yi quickly recalled where he¡¯d heard it.

    During his three years cultivating in Blueriver Sword Manor, Mo Tianling was already an inner sect disciple.

    He was cold and harsh, his temper violent and unpredictable. He¡¯d once brutally severed a?sectmate¡¯s?right arm in a duel, angering the sect¡¯s higher-ups. In the end, they kicked him out.

    Su Yi wouldn¡¯t have guessed he¡¯d hear his name again now, yearster.

    ¡°Master Su, I know that it¡¯s unreasonable to ask someone of your status to participate in such a contest, but I really don¡¯t know what else to do,¡± said Fu Shan. Su Yi¡¯s silence was starting to make him nervous, and his heart pounded in his chest. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you choose to abstain; I can try and think of an alternative solution.¡±

    At first, he hadn¡¯t even considered asking Su Yi for help.

    It was only after Nie Beihu reminded him that he suddenly recalled that Master Su, whose brilliance even the Spiritjade Marchioness respected, was only seventeen years old!

    At his age, he was naturally qualified to participate in the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet.

    Thus, after hesitating for quite some time, Fu Shan made up his mind, thickened his skin, and requested Su Yi¡¯s aid.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t expect someone of Su Yi¡¯s status to agree lightly. He was here because he thought it couldn¡¯t hurt to ask.

    Su Yi suddenly asked, ¡°I heard that Blueriver Sword Manor¡¯s Zhou Huaiqiu and Ni Hao are here. Why not ask Ni Hao to participate?¡±

    Fu Shan grimaced and shook his head. ¡°First, there¡¯s no connection between me and Zhou Huaiqiu. Second, he and Ni Hao have been staying with the Li Family. As you know,st time at the Wen Family matriarch¡¯s birthday, my attitude left Li Tianhan deeply displeased,?so¡­.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°I understand. How about this? When the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet starts, I¡¯ll head on over.¡±

    No matter what else he might say, Fu Shan had done him a huge favor back at the Immortal Gathering House. Sure, it had been on another¡¯s orders, but Su Yi couldn¡¯t be ungrateful.

    Now that Fu Shan hade to him for aid, he naturally wouldn¡¯t just sit back and ignore him.

    His opponent might be unworthy of consideration, but thentern-lit river was a sight to behold.

    Fu Shan was ovee with delight. He sped his fist and said, ¡°Master Su, with you there, the oue is secure. I am no longer the least bit worried!¡±

    He then quickly bade Su Yi farewell and left.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, turned and entered his room, took off his clothes, and sank into the medicinal bath he¡¯d prepared in his wooden bathtub.

    He¡¯d agreed to participate in the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet, but he was still more concerned about his personal cultivation.

    Over the past few days, Huang Qianjun had brought him a bone broth prepared with boiled medicinal herbs every morning.

    Add that to his supply of fifty spirit stones, and Su Yi¡¯s cultivation was proceeding at a shocking pace.

    Just the night before, he¡¯d reached the very pinnacle of the Refining Sinew stage. His tendons and ligaments were like a young dragon¡¯s, soft and flexible, yet bursting with explosive power.

    If he met the Opening Acupoints stage Wu Ruoqiu now, he could kill him effortlessly.

    As expected, now that I¡¯ve begun ¡®Refining Bone¡¯, ordinary medicinal herbs have be essentially useless¡­..?Before long, Su Yi furrowed his brow and rose from his bath. His body looked lean, but beneath his clear white skin, his muscles were like carved jade.

    His physique wasn¡¯t exactly ¡°bulky¡±, but every inch of his skin, flesh, blood, and sinew contained enough power to leave an ordinary martial artist in the dust.

    He wiped himself off, got dressed, and sat on his bed in the lotus position, a spirit stone in each hand.

    Refining Bone was the final stage of the Blood Cirction Realm.

    This stage was far harder to cultivate to perfection than Refining Sinew. The core problem was that tempering one¡¯s skeleton until the ¡°marrow like frost¡± level was too difficult!

    The vast majority of the Great Zhou¡¯s martial artists remained stuck in this stage for their entire lives, unable to achieve higher breakthroughs.

    Guangling City.

    Here, Blood Cirction Realm cultivators were as numerous as the hairs on an ox, but there were only a handful of Qi umtion Realm experts.

    This was because it was too difficult toplete ¡°Refining Bone.¡± It was like an enormous, impassable gorge that prevented many from breaking through to higher realms.

    But to Su Yi, the challenge wasn¡¯t the process of Refining Bone, but rather, acquiring sufficient cultivation resources to do so.

    Before this, he could still use ordinary medicinal herbs to support his cultivation, but by now, ordinary medicines were no longer of any use.

    He needed spiritual medicines, spirit stones, or to cultivate in ces with dense spiritual energy!

    But all three were unquestionably rare within the Great Zhou¡¯s borders.

    I still have more than thirty first-tier spirit stones. Without any spiritual medicines as supplements, I¡¯ll burn through five spirit stones a day¡­. I can¡¯t let things go on like this. I should consider leaving Guangling City,?Su Yi thought as he cultivated.

    The Great Zhou¡¯s territory was vast, epassing six provinces and thirty six prefectures.

    Each province epassed six prefectures, and each prefecture had numerous cities.

    Like Cloudriver Prefecture. It was just one of the Imperatorial Province¡¯s six prefectures. It alone included neen cities.

    Guangling City was just one of them.

    Within the vast territories of the Great Zhou, Guangling City was just a remote little city at best.

    Years ago, Su Yi had chosen the Cloudriver Prefecture¡¯s Blueriver Sword Manor specifically because he liked how remote it was; it was extremely far from the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family.

    In doing so, he hoped to escape the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family¡¯s influence.

    But against all expectations, the very day he lost his cultivation, the Su Family¡¯s power located him almost right away!

    As such, shortly after Su Yi reawakened his memories, he made a decision¡ª

    He¡¯d wait until his cultivation reached the peak of the Blood Cirction Realm to leave Guangling City.

    That way, he¡¯d have enough strength to fight back should he encounter any trouble.

    But things?were?different now.

    Guangling City was ultimately too remote to have much in the way of cultivation resources. It was sparse and barren as could be.

    If he wanted to continue cultivating, he had to consider finding somewhere with more abundant resources.

    Like the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital.

    An old saying went, ¡°Even the cleverest housewife can¡¯t cook without ingredients.¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t work without resources, either.

    I don¡¯t have to rush to leave, and no matter what, I have to visit the Azurecloud Mountains before I go.?Su Yi certainly hadn¡¯t forgotten about the?Six-Severings?Yin?Corpse in Mother Ghost Ridge, nor about the Six Yin Grass or Extreme Yang Flowers.

    It was highly likely that an inauspicious yin spirit vein was hidden there!

    Oh! Rumor has it that Mother Ghost Ridge has a long history of giving rise to various apparitions. When I visit, I should take Qing Wan with me.?Su Yi recalled thedy ghost in the Soul-Nurturing Gourd, and his eyebrows shot up.

    The girl¡¯s spiritual affinity wasn¡¯t the least bit shallow!

    Neither the inauspicious yin spirit vein nor the Six Yin Grasses were useful to him at his current cultivation.

    But to a low-ss yin soul like her, they were enormously beneficial!

    Three dayster.

    Countless spectators would watch the curtains open on the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet this very night.

    Su Yi stepped into the morning light and proceeded to the riverside mulberry grove as always.

    To him, this was almost no different from any other day.

 Chapter 49: The Night of the Banquet, Lanterns Like a Painting

    <h4>Chapter 49: The Night of the Banquet, Lanterns Like a Painting</h4>

    The mulberry grove.

    Su Yi was unhurried, and his mind was clear and focused as he drilled the Pine and Crane Body Refining Technique over and over again.

    Cultivation.

    This grand undertaking had always required finding peace in hard work. You had to calm your heart and get down to business.

    Those with strong wills could persist in perpetuity.?Those with stalwart hearts could bravely forge ahead.?These were the two traits universally recognized as necessary for cultivation.

    No matter how monstrously, peerlessly talented you might be, if you couldn¡¯t persist at your daily cultivation, you would never amount to much.

    After finishing his practice, Su Yi turned and headed back. When he was just beyond the city gates, he saw thick, ck chains stretching all the way across the thousand-foot-wide Great Azure River.

    Thick stone wasid out across them, forming a thousand-foot-long stone bridge between the two banks of the Great Azure.

    This was the ¡°Dragon¡¯s Gate Bridge.¡±

    And in the center of the Great Azure, there now stood an arena. It was thirty feet tall and a hundred feet across, formed entirely of ck refined iron.

    This was to be the stage of tonight¡¯s Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet.

    The arena was thus known as the Dragon¡¯s Gate Arena. The name came from the legend of a carp jumping over the Dragon¡¯s Gate and bing a dragon.

    There were already countless people walking alongside the riverbank. It was packed and noisy as could be.

    There was no shortage of civilians here to watch all the excitement.

    When night fell, no matter whether you came from Guangling City or their neighbors across the river, only those with invitations were allowed onto the Dragon¡¯s Gate Bridge. Others?couldn¡¯t so much as step?foot on it.

    ¡°Su Yi.¡±

    A group approached from not far away, Wen Shaobei at their forefront. His arms were crossed, and his eyes were narrowed as heughed, ¡°What about that riffraff friend of yours? Why aren¡¯t you two together?¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s brow shot up. It took him a second to realize that Wen Shaobei was talking about Huang Qianjun.

    ¡°Screw your granny! Who do you think you¡¯re insulting?¡± Suddenly, someone cursed right back at him.

    They then turned and saw someone charge out of the crowd, grab Wen Shaobei by the cor, and p him right across the face.

    Whap!

    The resounding p echoed through their eyes, and Wen Shaobei¡¯s?cheek visibly?swelled. Blood dripped from his lips, and he lookedpletely dazed.

    ¡°Young¡­. Young Master Huang!?¡± Wen Shaobei was stunned senseless.

    Just now, Huang Qianjun was nowhere to be seen! Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have dared insult Su Yi right to his face.

    He never would have guessed that as soon as the insults left his lips, the delinquent young master, Huang Qianjun, would charge at him!

    The Wen Family youths behind Wen Shaobei looked frantic and bewildered.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t learn, do you?¡± said Huang Qianjun with a hideous grin. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go right ahead and break your dog legs!¡±

    But just as he was about to act¡­.

    ¡°Stay your hand!¡± An angry snort rang out. No one knew when he¡¯d arrived, but?Wen?Jueyuan hurried over, his handsome face utterly cold.

    Whap!

    But Huang Qianjun nevertheless pped Wen Shaobei¡¯s other cheek, making him cough up blood and giving him a nosebleed. He looked as if his face had exploded; he was bleeding, but also crying and?dribbling?snot.

    ¡°You¡­.¡± Wen Jueyuan¡¯s eyes glinted with cold light; he was clearly infuriated.

    But a momentter, his body went rigid. He¡¯d just sensed a pair of cold eyes boring into him.

    When he turned to look, he saw the dignified, imposing, purple-d head of the Huang Family, Huang Yunchong, staring expressionlessly at him!

    Wen Jueyuan instantly cleared his head.

    He took a deep breath, repressed his rage, then said coldly, ¡°Huang Qianjun, do you remember what I said that day? If you¡¯ve got the balls, how about we spar at tonight¡¯s Dragon Gate Banquet?¡±

    Without even stopping to think, Huang Qianjun said, ¡°Sure, why not?¡±

    He then tossed Wen Shaobei away and pped gleefully. ¡°Wen Jueyuan, I¡¯ve been waiting for this day for a long time!¡±

    His eyes brimmed with viciousness and the zing will to fight.

    Wen Jueyuan was surprised to see him like this; he seemed like a stranger. Despite himself, he furrowed his brow.

    Shortly after, he said coldly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you tonight. We¡¯re leaving!¡±

    Wen Jueyuan¡¯s sleeves swung as he turned and left.

    Wen Shaobei and the others scampered after him, both indignant and ashamed.

    ¡°Who the hell does he think he is?¡± Huang Qianjun spat, but when he turned to face Su Yi, he was nothing but smiles. ¡°Brother Su, he didn¡¯t anger you, did he?¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°You¡¯d best consider how you¡¯re going to face him tonight. I¡¯m going on ahead.¡±

    He wouldn¡¯t have guessed that just standing there would result in such an interlude.

    Before long, Su Yi disappeared through the city gates.

    ¡°So, is Young Lord Su going to participate in the banquet tonight?¡± Huang Yunchong approached from afar.

    He¡¯d originally nned to greet Su Yi, but when he saw that he¡¯d already passed through the city gates, he conscientiously decided against it.

    ¡°I asked him a few days ago, but the banquet isn¡¯t enough to interest him.¡± Huang Qianjun shook his head.

    Despite himself, Huang Yunchong was a little disappointed. He muttered, ¡°And here we wanted to?arrange him?a seat in the VIP spectator area.¡±

    Then, his expression turned solemn. ¡°My boy, if you encounter?Wen?Jueyuan tonight, you mustn¡¯t fight to the bitter end. When you lose the advantage, admit defeat. There¡¯s no shame in that.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± grunted Huang Qianjun. ¡°Father, I¡¯m not afraid of losing.¡±

    Huang Qianjun sighed. ¡°To the best of my knowledge, the Li Family¡¯s Li Moyun won¡¯t be participating. That means that, throughout all of Guangling City, only Wen Jueyuan has high hopes of seizing first ce.

    ¡°Even if you¡¯re no match for him, there¡¯s no need to get discouraged. With the miraculous art Su Yi taught us, your future aplishments are sure to far surpass Wen?Jueyuan¡¯s!¡±

    As he said this, Huang Yunchong¡¯s spirits soared, and he broke into a broad smile.

    Huang Qianjun nodded.

    Upon returning to the Apricot Cottage, Su Yi began practicing his sword arts.

    Although he¡¯d regained the experience and memories of his past life, he wouldn¡¯t ck off on his cultivation even a little.

    Otherwise, there was no point in even talking about surpassing his past self¡¯s aplishments in the Dao of the Sword.

    It was only after?night set in that?Su Yi left the courtyard.

    On the way, he bumped into Steward Hu Quan. ¡°Sir, do you n to go to the banquet too?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Su Yi nodded.

    ¡°That works out perfectly! We can go together. I¡¯ve already rented a boat. In a bit, I¡¯ll arrange for drinks and side dishes. We can float on the surface of theke, admire themp-lit fishing boats, and watch thepetition. It¡¯ll be too sublime for words!¡± said Hu Quan with a heartyugh.

    Su Yi was stunned. ¡°You rented a boat?¡±

    Hu Quan exined, ¡°Without an invitation, you cannot step?onto?the Dragon¡¯s Gate Bridge. If you want to spectate anyway, you naturally need to board one of the numerous boats gathered here and watch from a distance.

    Su Yi then pulled a gold-embossed invitation from his sleeve. ¡°Is this one of the invitations you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    Hu Quan¡¯s eyes instantly lit up with surprise. ¡°That¡¯s a VIP invitation, the most prestigious kind! With that, you can enter the VIP seating area and sit alongside the city lord!¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. He put it away, then asked, ¡°If I have this, can I bring others with me?¡±

    ¡°Of course you can,¡± said Hu Quan without hesitation.

    ¡°Thene with me.¡± With that, Su Yi headed toward the bridge.

    Hu Quan was briefly stunned. When he came to his senses, he hurried after Su Yi, his heart bursting with delight. He never would have guessed that tonight, he¡¯d have the opportunity to step onto the Dragon¡¯s Gate Bridge!

    Meanwhile, in a restaurant not far from the Apricot Clinic.

    A valiant-looking man whispered, ¡°Young Master, that Su Yi has already left the Apricot Clinic. Based on the direction he headed in, it seems he¡¯s going to watch the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet.¡±

    Even most of the Li Family thought Li Moyun had begun his journey back to the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital days ago, and that he didn¡¯t n to participate in the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet.

    In truth, he¡¯d remained in Guangling City this entire time, secretly preparing to wipe Su Yi out.

    The way Li Moyun saw it, killing Su Yi would be as easy as turning over his hand. That part wasn¡¯t even worthy of consideration.

    What concerned him was how to kill Su Yi without leaving behind any evidence.

    And tonight, while practically everyone of note was at the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet, was undoubtedly an ideal chance to take Su Yi out.

    Not even gods or ghosts would know what had happened!

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll just wait for him to get back,¡± said Li Moyun indifferently. ¡°Have someone hide behind the Apricot Clinic and await my orders.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The subordinate scampered off to obey.

    ¡°Lingzhao, once I dispose of that waste, Su Yi, I¡¯ll go looking for you at Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy. Then, you¡¯ll no longer need to fret over this unfortunate sham of a marriage¡­.¡±?Li Moyun drained a cup of wine as he muttered to himself.

    ¡­¡­

    Outside the city.

    Darkness fell, like ink gradually spreading across the dome of heaven.

    The grand and imposing Great Azure was covered in densely-packed boats, clustering around the Dragon¡¯s Gate Bridge.

    Every boat was well-lit withnterns and covered in people.

    Looking from a distance, hundreds of barges clustered together, and a thousand sails billowed in the wind. Countlessnterns cast their lights against the river¡¯s surface, like a gxy descending onto the mortal world, and brilliant and colorful as a painting.

    Themplight flickered in the breeze, illuminating the water¡¯s surface. Lights intersected, like countless stars flickering on and off, radiant against the darkness.

    When he saw this, even Su Yi, who¡¯d only just stepped through the city gates, was struck by its beauty. ¡°Even the grandest spectacles of heaven cannot surpass the beauty of the human world¡¯s lights. This really is worth a look.¡±

    Hu Quan was already ovee with astonishment. ¡°I¡¯ve seen this spectacle several times already, but every time, it shakes me to the core. This is the annual Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet, the grandest asion in Guangling City, something worth looking forward to all year!¡±

    It was indeed quite lively.

    Practically all of the citizens hade, families in tow. They clustered along the riverbank, the festivities crowded and lively as could be.

    They were just here to see thenterns and the scenery.

    After all, they were too far from the Dragon¡¯s Gate Competition to see anything.

    Those with the money and authority had long-since hired boats so they could watch from the surface of theke. They¡¯d drink as theymented on the matches; it was sure to be a delight!

    The fierce elites of the city lords¡¯ guards kept watch on both ends of the bridge.

    Only those with invitations were allowed to step foot onto the bridge and enter the banquet¡¯s main venue.

    When Su Yi arrived, he was just about to show off his invitation when a guard walked right up to him with a warm, weing smile. ¡°Young Lord Su, the city?lord gave?us special orders in advance: tonight, you¡¯re a first-ss VIP guest. Please,e this way!¡±

    Hu Quan watched from the sides, and despite himself, he was stunned.?Since when did the son-inw of the Wen Family have such a transcendent position? Even the city lord values him so highly?

    He doesn¡¯t even need an invitation to attend the banquet!

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Su Yi nodded, but he wasn¡¯t surprised.

    Suddenly, a surprised voice rang out. ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Su, don¡¯t tell me you want to participate in the banquet too?¡±

    Su Yi turned and saw Nan Ying standing nearby, surprise written on her pretty face. It seemed she hadn¡¯t expected to see him here.

 Chapter 50: Iâ€™ve Reserved this Seat for a Distinguished Guest

    <h4>Chapter 50: I¡¯ve Reserved this Seat for a Distinguished Guest</h4>

    Tonight, Nan Ying was all dolled up, and she looked even more exquisitely beautiful than usual.

    Her snow-white skirt fluttered in the wind, outlining her curves. She had her hair up in a bun, showing off her long, fair-skinned neck. Her eyes were bright and clear, and her lips were pink and full.

    When she stood there in all her glory, the radiantmplight seemed dimmer byparison. Who knew how many gazes she drew? Some of the nearby men were visibly infatuated.

    When she saw Su Yi, Nan Ying bit her lip, a hint of darkness flickering through her gaze. ¡°I just thought that without your cultivation, you wouldn¡¯t be interested in a spectacle like this, but don¡¯t overthink it. I¡¯m definitely not saying that to make fun of you.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s expression didn¡¯t so much as waver. It was as if he hadn¡¯t even heard her; he couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay her any heed.

    In his past life, he¡¯d detested nothing more than two-faced women like her.

    ¡°Su Yi, it¡¯s been a while.¡± Suddenly, there was a disturbance within the crowd, and a group of people walked toward them. All of them were well-dressed, with the dignified bearing of one long ustomed to power.

    The speaker was the elder leading the group. His hair was graying, but he seemed hale and hearty, and when he opened his eyes, they seemed to crackle with electricity. He was imposing as could be.

    But when his gazended on Su Yi, his expression turned somewhat?pained.

    ¡°Martial Uncle Zhou.¡± Su Yi sped his fist.

    This was the ¡°Bluepeak Sword Elder¡± Zhou Huaiqiu, the fourth-ranked elder of Blueriver Sword Manor.

    During Su Yi¡¯s time as an outer sect disciple, Zhou Huaiqiu had admired and thought highly of him. He¡¯d looked out for him quite a bit.

    At the same time, Su Yi noticed that Ni Hao, Family Head Li Tianhan, and various other Li Family members were here too.

    Zhou Huaiqiu sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve already heard a bit about your life in Guangling City. Still, no matter what happens, you mustn¡¯t sink into despair. Living welles first.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s expression went a bit strange, but he nodded.

    Zhou Huaiqiu hesitated, then whispered, ¡°Su Yi, forgive me if my words are grating to the ear, but I encourage you to leave Wen Lingzhao¡¯s side as soon as possible. She¡¯s already a Grandmaster¡¯s disciple. You ought to understand the weight of this status, and you¡­. Well, you two simply aren¡¯t destined to be together.¡±

    When he said this, he reached out to pat Su Yi on the shoulderfortingly, as if afraid his words had hurt him.

    ¡°Apprentice Brother Su, Martial Uncle is saying this for your benefit. Please don¡¯t misunderstand,¡± said Nan Ying gently. ¡°It¡¯s just, we all know that, in your current position, remaining the nominal husband of a Grandmaster¡¯s disciple like Wen Lingzhao will only hurt you.¡±

    Although she said this, a glint of schadenfreude shed through her eyes.

    Su Yi ignored Nan Yingpletely, looking instead at Zhou Huaiqiu. ¡°Martial Uncle Zhou, I¡¯ve actually been nning to annul this marriage for a long time now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear it,¡± said Zhou Huaiqiu, seemingly gratified. ¡°Now I can rx.¡±

    A hint of a jeer tugged at Nan Ying¡¯s lips.?Is this still the proud outer sect Sword Chief I once knew?

    It seems his year as a live-in son-inw has worn away his pride; he¡¯s had no choice but to lower his head in the face of cruel reality.

    Ni Hao, meanwhile, just watched coldly. He paid Su Yi no heed.

    After all, Martial artists andmoners lived in two different worlds.

    Seeing their response, Su Yi instantly realized that they¡¯d misunderstood.

    He wanted to end his marriage, but that was just because he didn''t want to ¡°wear a green hat¡± and not even know it!

    Why should he care about the trouble ¡°a Grandmaster¡¯s disciple¡± might bring him?

    Su Yi shook his head, but he couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin.

    Li Tianhan had been silent all this time, but he suddenly interjected, ¡°Brother Zhou, the banquet is about to start. How about we proceed to the venue?¡±

    Zhou Huaiqiu nodded, then turned to Su Yi. ¡°Did they stop you here because you don¡¯t have an invitation? If so, you can juste with us.¡±

    With that, he strode forward, and the others hurriedly followed him.

    The members of the Old Guard stepped aside, not daring to stand in their way.

    Hu Quan couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°Sir, it seems they¡¯ve misunderstood. You?do?have an invitation, and a VIP invitation at that. City Lord Fu Shan even told the guards¡­.¡±

    ¡°Why concern ourselves with that?¡± Su Yiughed and cut him off. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry inside.¡±

    With that, he strode across the bridge, hands behind his back.

    Hu Quan hurried after him. He was just a little steward, and he certainly had no invitation. He had to stay close to Su Yi.

    The night gradually darkened.

    At the center of the Dragon¡¯s Gate Bridge, in the tform over the waters of the Great Azure and around the hundred-meter arena, stood numerous tables and chairs. zing torches illuminated the entire area.

    When thepetition started, this was to be the center of countless spectators¡¯ attention!

    Numerous influential figures of both Guangling and Cloudfall cities were already seated around the arena.

    On Guangling City¡¯s side, there was City Lord Fu Shan, themander of the guards, Nie Beihu, and Family Head Huang Yunchong, among others.

    The Wen Family was present too, but since Family Head Wen Changjing had left for Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy several days ago, the main line¡¯s second elder, Wen Changqing, was here in his stead.

    There were numerous influential figures from Cloudfall City too, including City Lord Li Jianyu, as well as Mo Haolong, the head of the Mo Family, the city¡¯s top n.

    When Zhou Huaiqiu¡¯s group arrived, both cities¡¯ higher-ups rose to their feet and greeted them with a smile.

    This scene instantly stirred up amotion within the surrounding area.

    ¡°Look over there! Hurry! That¡¯s the ¡®Bluepeak Sword Elder¡¯ Zhou Huaiqiu! He¡¯s a prominent figure at Blueriver Sword Manor!¡±

    ¡°At this year¡¯s Dragon¡¯s Gate Competition, whoever manages to impress him will be directly admitted to the Blueriver Sword Manor!¡±

    ¡°Who is that woman? She¡¯s just so beautiful!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a Blueriver Sword Manor inner sect disciple. Her name is Nan Ying, and she¡¯s like a fairy. She¡¯s renowned for her beauty even in Cloudriver Prefecture!¡±

    ¡°If, one day, I could participate in the banquet too, I¡¯d die happy¡­.¡±

    ¡­.Sails dotted the surrounding parts of the river, their lights dazzling to behold. Everyst passenger watched with bated breath, their gazes full of longing.

    The banquet was an event for the influential, a ce where important people gathered.

    To the inhabitants of both cities, participating was an enormous honor!

    Amidst the crowd¡¯s fervent discussions, Zhou Huaiqiu, Li Tianhan, Nan Ying, Ni Hao and the others took their seats.

    Suddenly, Li Tianhan seemed to notice something. ¡°Brother Fu, it seems almost everyone is here, but there¡¯s still an empty seat beside you. Might I ask who it¡¯s for?¡±

    When the other influential figures heard that, all of them looked over curiously.

    City Lord Fu Shan was one of the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet¡¯s hosts. He was naturally right in the center of the venue, with a front-row seat to thepetition. His view was excellent.

    Yet there was indeed an empty seat beside him.

    Fu Shanughed. ¡°I prepared this for a distinguished guest. As for who specifically he is, please forgive me for keeping you in suspense.¡±

    The crowd was stunned. Their thoughts raced as they tried to guess just who he was referring to.

    A distinguished guest??Which distinguished guest?

    Could it be someone even more distinguished than Zhou Huaiqiu?

    Huang Yunchong and Nie Beihu nced at each other. They could vaguely guess who that seat was for, and the thought sent waves coursing through their hearts.

    It might look like it was just the seat next to the city lord, but its significance was far greater than that! But then, if City Lord Fu didn¡¯t want to reveal anything, they knew better than to do it for him.

    At the same time, numerous people gathered near the banquet venue.

    These were the youths of the cities¡¯ various ns and factions.

    They weren¡¯t qualified to sit at the banquet, so they could only stand nearby and watch.

    ¡°Ee? Su Yi, how did you get in here?¡±

    When Su Yi and Hu Quan arrived, they were quickly recognized.

    The speaker was none other than Wen Shaobei! He looked bewildered, as if he dared not believe that Su Yi was participating too.

    The nearby Wen Family youths were stunned too.

    Su Yi nced at Wen Shaobei. He almost couldn¡¯t help but admire him; there was just something about him that made people want to hit him. It was almost like an innate talent of his.

    Earlier that day, Huang Qianjun had pped him viciously, twice. His swelling had yet to go down, but here he was, cruising for another bruising already.

    ¡°He¡¯s Su Yi? Agh, a waste became the husband of a grandmaster¡¯s disciple. It¡¯s against the natural order of things!¡±

    Many nearby disciples of major sects and ns began gossiping about Su Yi in hushed tones, but Su Yi didn¡¯t care. His gaze was calm, and he was focused on enjoying the beauty of themplit night sky.

    Lanterns shone like stars, stretching as far as the eye could see and bobbing with the current. The light shifted with the water, the sight stunning to behold.

    When he saw that Su Yi wasn¡¯t saying anything, Wen Shaobei snorted coldly, then looked away.

    Tonight was the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet. With so many influential people present, no one would dare act up.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The sound of drums reverberated through the night sky, the sound powerful and deep, spreading far and wide.

    Themoners clustered on both sides of the river instantly grew excited. When the drum sounded, it meant that thepetition was about to begin!

    The conversation in the banquet venue stopped immediately as everyone¡¯s eyes turned towards the Dragon¡¯s Gate Arena.

    The Guangling City Lord, Fu Shan, and the Cloudfall City Lord, Li Jianyu, had both taken the stage, bing the center of attention.

    Su Yi looked over too.

    Li Jianyu wore robes embroidered with silver dragons. He was tall, and although he was getting on in years, his presence was imposing.

    As the drums slowed to a halt, Li Jianyu¡¯s gaze swept across the surrounding area. He said in a low voice, ¡°Tonight¡¯s Dragon¡¯s Gate Competition will be different than in prior years. City Lord Fu Shan and I have discussed it, and we¡¯ve agreed that for the next ten years, control over Spiritbamboo Ind will go to whichever city the champion of tonight¡¯spetition hails from!

    The venue instantly burst into uproar. The people were beside themselves with shock.

    It was clear that?they¡¯d had?no idea, and the news came as a big surprise.

    Once the uproar finally died down, Li Jianyu smiled and said, ¡°This year, we¡¯re fortunate enough to have Blueriver Sword Manor elder Zhou Huaiqiu in attendance. He can act as a witness.¡±

    Zhou Huaiqiu rose from his seat and smiled back. ¡°It would be my honor.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, Brother Zhou, please take a seat.¡± Li Jianyu let out a burst of heartyughter, then nced at Fu Shan. ¡°City Lord Fu, there¡¯s no problem with me saying that, right?¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡± Fu Shan smiled faintly, looking calm andposed.

    ¡°Great!¡± Li Jianyu waved. ¡°In that case, there is no need to dy any longer. Let¡¯s begin the Dragon¡¯s Gate Competition now!¡±

    With that, both he and Fu Shan withdrew, clearing the stage.

    Almost immediately, someone streaked over from Cloudfall City¡¯s side of the venue.

    ¡°Who from Guangling City wishes to participate in the first match?¡± The speaker was a youth in silver robes, a sheathed knife at his waist.

    He was dashing, dignified, and charismatic, and his entrance immediately drew every gaze present.

 Chapter 51: As the Crowd Watches the Combat, I Alone Admire the Lamplit Boats

    <h4>Chapter 51: As the Crowd Watches the Combat, I Alone Admire the Lamplit Boats</h4>

    Cloudfall City, Peng Qianqiu!

    There was an uproar throughout the venue as everyone recognized the man who¡¯d taken the stage. He was a top-ss talent within Cloudfall City¡¯s younger generation, with a cultivation in the Refining Sinew stage of the Blood Cirction Realm.

    Before long, a youth named Wu?Zhuanghei?stepped up to represent Guangling City.

    The two briefly greeted each other, and the fiercepetition began.

    From time to time, cheers exploded from the stands.

    The atmosphere was starting to heat up, but although the VIP guests watched and made the oddment, they were far calmer byparison.?They knew this was just the beginning.

    Su Yi stood amidst the crowd, but after watching for just a few seconds, he inwardly shook his head.?For him, sparring at this level was far too boring. It wasn¡¯t even worth watching.

    His gaze shifted,nding on the river.?Byparison, themplit river and night sky were spectacr.

    Themps shone, the sails billowed, and every boat was packed to the brims with spectators, the sound of conversation,ughter, and cheering filling the air¡­

    The sound of bamboo flutes emanated from the ¡°flower boats¡±, with sultry songstresses dancing to add to the excitement.

    Meanwhile, although the ordinary people clustered along the river couldn¡¯t see thepetition, they could hear it from a distance, and that was enough to excite them beyond measure.

    Everyone was here for the spectacle!

    As for who won and who lost, only those involved cared one way or another.

    Human life, with all itsplexities, was on full disy here alongside thenternsÒ»and this was what made it interesting.

    As he silently took in this grand spectacle, Su Yi suddenly felt like the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet wasn¡¯t so boring after all.

    One match after another yed out on stage, the?participants all?youths from the two neighboring cities. All of them were eighteen or under, and their cultivations were, without exception, in the Blood Cirction Realm.

    They fought, then won and lost.

    ording to the rules, victory was decided when no one dared challenge the person on stage. Thest remaining fighter would then be crowned champion.

    About fifteen minutester.

    Nie Beihu¡¯s son, Nie Teng, took the stage. This actually did pique a hint of interest from Su Yi, and he nced over.

    Nie Teng was valiant, brave, andposed. He was already the man of the hour at Pinecloud Sword Manor, and his appearance caused a fair bit ofmotion.

    Some of the higher-ups even ceased their conversation so they could watch him fight.

    Nie Teng didn¡¯t let them down, either. He disyed a cultivation that far surpassed his peers. Even more unusually, he clearly had amplebat experience.

    He went on to win thirteen matches in a row!?These were the best results since the start of thepetition.?The spectators erupted with unprecedented enthusiasm, cheering him on vigorously.

    ording to the rules, if Nie Teng won just two more matches, he could step off the stage to rest, then continue participating whenever he recovered.

    But in his fourteenth match, he encountered a difficult rival. In the end, he lost.

    Many thought this a pity, but no one made fun of him.

    This was because thirteen sessive victories was an excellent result; it made him a dazzling figure among the younger generation.

    His temperament is quite good, and he¡¯s got a decent amount of experience, all things considered. It''s obvious that he¡¯s polished his skills through no-holds-barredbat, too. Unfortunately, his cultivation technique and martial arts are a bit crude¡­.?Su Yi had watched every match, and he now understood Nie Teng¡¯s foundations in detail.

    As he pondered, shockingly, Huang Qianjun strode onto the arena.

    Su Yi¡¯s brow shot up.?That kid can¡¯t keep his calm. His temperament needs work.

    But when the audience saw Huang Qianjun defeat his opponent as easily as breaking rotten wood, it stirred up an enormous uproar throughout the venue. The air was practically boiling over with excitement.

    This was because Huang Qianjun¡¯s opponent was the very same person who¡¯d just defeated Nie Teng! This only highlighted Nie Teng¡¯s rtive inferiority; he was far weaker than Huang Qianjun.

    What really made people gasp was that none of them had guessed that Huang Qianjun, the famed delinquent silkpants, actually had such impressivebat skills! Several of the influential guests were stunned, and they now saw him in an entirely new light.

    ¡°Brother Huang, your kid¡¯s quite something!¡±

    ¡°What a surprise! It¡¯s true what they say; a tiger won¡¯t have a dog for a son.¡±

    ¡­.As many notable figures sighed with admiration, Huang Yunchong beamed, and his heart filled with pride.

    He was naturally well aware of his son¡¯s poor reputation! How could he?not?know?

    But who would dare look down on his son now?

    This is all thanks to Young Lord Su¡¯s guidance,?he thought to himself. Just thinking about Su Yi filled him with uncontroble awe.

    ¡°How do you feel, my son?¡± Nie Beihu watched the high-spirited, valiant Huang Qianjun, then turned to his son, who¡¯d only just returned in defeat. His emotions were in turmoil.

    He was naturally well aware that Huang Qianjun¡¯s metamorphosis was entirely thanks to Su Yi!

    Had my boy gone along with my arrangements and followed Su Yi, had he too received help with his cultivation, how could he possibly be weaker than Huang Qianjun??The more he thought about it, the worse Nie Beihu felt.

    ¡°Father, I¡¯m not upset,¡± said Nie Teng, calm and clear-headed. ¡°A single loss isn¡¯t enough to throw me off bnce. On the contrary, my loss has taught me what I¡¯mcking. So long as I learn from it, it¡¯s sure to help me take another step further down the path?of the Martial?Dao.¡±

    Nie Beihu was briefly stunned. Then, hisplex emotions disappeared, and he seemed gratified. ¡°You¡¯re neither arrogant when you win nor upset when you lose. With such mental fortitude, you¡¯re sure to achieve greatness one day.¡±

    Suddenly, Huang Qianjun¡¯s voice rang out from the stage,¡± Wen Jueyuan, do you dare face me now?¡±

    As this?shout?rang out, the lively atmosphere and fervent discussion came to a sudden standstill. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.

    Even the VIP guests were shocked.

    Wen Jueyuan!

    He was a dazzling figure, a contender for the number-one spot. Everyone in Guangling City thought well of his chances.

    Even some of the Cloudfall City youths saw him as their number-one opponent!

    Who would have guessed that Huang Qianjun would challenge him at a time like this?

    After a brief lull, the entire venue burst into uproar.

    ¡°Brother Huang, when did that kid of yours be so gutsy?¡± Li Tianhan couldn¡¯t help butugh. His words carried a hint of mockery.

    ¡°This is the type of hot-bloodedness a youth ought to have,¡± said Huang Yunchong, not the least bit annoyed.

    City Lord Fu Shanughed and chimed in, ¡°He really is hot-blooded, and courageous. That¡¯s worthy of praise even if he loses.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, he¡¯smendable.¡± Zhou Huaiqiu nodded.

    ¡°Don¡¯tpliment that kid,¡±ughed Huang Yunchong, waving dismissively. ¡°He¡¯s just stubborn, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Although he said that, Zhou Huaiqiu¡¯spliment, brief as it was, made him feel great.

    After all, it represented the approval of a Blueriver Sword Manor inner sect elder!

    ¡°Hah.¡± Li Tianhanughed coldly but said nothing.

    As for Wen Changqing, his thoughts were elsewhere throughout this conversation.

    He¡¯d only just lost his son, and his personality had changed dramatically. He¡¯d been silent and sullen ever since he took his seat, and he neither ate nor drank.

    Meanwhile, when the Wen Family¡¯s younger generation saw Huang Qianjun challenge Wen Jueyuan, they burst into coldughter.

    ¡°Huang?Qianjun¡¯s?insane! His pride has gone to his head!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see how he loses!¡±

    Especially?Wen?Shaobei. He gnashed his teeth, his eyes glinting with excitement. ¡°That silkpants brought this humiliation on himself.¡±

    Before long, and beneath countless gazes, Wen Jueyuan walked onto the stage.

    His robes were whiter than snow, and he was tall and upright, a longsword strapped to his waist. His arrival drew a round of cheers, and many of the teenage girls shrieked with excitement.

    Whatever else you might say about him, Wen Jueyuan was extremely popr, with countless people eager to watch his every move.

    ¡°And here I thought you¡¯d chicken out,¡± said Wen Jueyuan as he took the stage. He didn¡¯t expect Huang Qianjun to take the initiative to challenge him.

    ¡°Skip the nonsense!¡± Even before he finished saying this, Huang Qianjun charged.

    He charged like a grand mountain in motion, iparably domineering.

    His hands disyed the Form-Intention Six Harmonies Fist. With each punch, his hands, elbows, waist, and hips moved, and his body coiled like a rope, filling every strike with explosive power and overbearing ferocity.

    He inhaled and exhaled, smoothly linking both stillness and movement, striking like a deity beating a celestial drum, shaking both heaven and earth!

    ¡°Eh?¡± Numerous major powers¡¯ pupils constricted. With their keen senses, they could tell that Huang Qianjun¡¯s fist technique was extraordinary, and that it had an imposing momentum.

    ¡°How did that silkpants change so much¡­.?¡± Li Tianhan furrowed his brow.

    But when Wen Jueyuan made his move, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up.

    They watched as¡ª

    He shifted lightly on his feet, and with a wave of his hand, broke Huang Qianjun¡¯s momentum. He was clearly rxed and at ease, with skill and power to spare.

    Furthermore, as the battle continued, Wen Jueyuan advanced step by step, his fists stirring up a flurry of blows, his attacks fierce and in rapid session. Amidst his air of casual ease, he had a fierce, imposing momentum.

    Before long, Huang Qianjun was on the defensive. All he could do was bitterly withstand Wen Jueyuan¡¯s attacks and hope that he¡¯d slip up; only then could he find a chance to counter-attack.

    Gasps rang out repeatedly throughout the venue. The stands were in uproar.

    This match was unquestionably more spectacr and exciting than those that came before!

    Both Huang Qianjun and Wen Jueyuan revealed foundations in the Martial Dao that even the major powers in attendance couldn¡¯t look away from.

    Wen Jueyuan¡¯s strength was well within expectations.

    But they hadn¡¯t guessed that Huang Qianjun could hold out against Wen Jueyuan¡¯s attacks!

    This was entirely unexpected!

    If things go on like this, Huang Qianjun is sure to lose.?Su Yi had been watching this whole time, and he already had his answer.

    Huang Qianjun had made an enormous amount of progress, but he was ultimately still a level below Wen Jueyuan. He couldn¡¯t make up for such a gap, not on such short notice.

    Still, so long as Huang Qianjun didn¡¯t ck off, he was certain to one day surpass Wen Jueyuan.

    As expected, the match was soon decided.

    Huang Qianjun had lost!

    Although he bitterly hung on in hopes of his opponent slipping up and giving him the chance to counterattack, Wen Jueyuan never gave him the opportunity.

    This was the leader and most dazzling figure of the Wen Family¡¯s younger generation, someone who disyed terrifying power far beyond his peers. In the end, he called upon his Chop-Hanging Fist to break through Huang Qianjun¡¯s defenses and strike him in the chest!

    Bam!

    Huang Qianjun staggered back and fell. He tried struggling back to his feet, only to fall back down again.

    It was then that the audience saw it: the cloth over his chest had been ripped apart, and there was the imprint of a palm sunk deep into his flesh!

    Many young talents gasped and felt chills run down their spines.

    The power Wen Jueyuan had just revealed was unquestionably domineering!

    The city fell silent, but only for a second. Then, the air exploded with heaven-shaking cheers. Everyone was screaming over?Wen?Jueyuan¡¯s glorious victory. Even some of the higher-ups couldn¡¯t help but apud.

    Everyone in the Wen Family, higher-ups and youths alike, lit up with joy.

    Wen Jueyuan¡¯s victory brought honor to the entire family.

    He had undoubtedly be the center of attention, and his white robes seemed brighter than the snow.

 Chapter 52: Riding the Waves, a Single Punch to Shock Them All

    <h4>Chapter 52: Riding the Waves, a Single Punch to Shock Them All</h4>

    Wen Jueyuan stood on stage and said coldly, ¡°Your Martial Dao has improved enormously, but if you think you¡¯re a match for me, you think too highly of yourself.¡±

    Huang Qianjun wiped the blood from his lips and struggled to his feet. When he spoke, his voice was raspy. ¡°Give me a year, and I¡¯ll leave you in the dust.¡±

    With that, he turned and stepped off the stage.

    Wen Jueyuan furrowed his brow, then shook his head and disregarded this threat.?These were nothing but the angry words of a loser, unworthy of concern.

    Huang Qianjun staggered over to Huang Yunchong¡¯s side, then feigned calm. ¡°Father, that¡¯s the best I can do right now. Please don¡¯t be disappointed in me.

    Huang Yunchong rose and pulled his son into a tight embrace, looking proud and deeply gratified. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯dst this long. You might have lost, but you lost with honor!¡±

    Huang Qianjun grinned, showing his teeth.

    His gaze swept across the venue, but to his disappointment, the person he most wanted to see was nowhere in sight.

    Meanwhile, both in and out of the venue, the spectators continued cheering?Wen?Jueyuan¡¯s name with great enthusiasm.

    Everyone from Guangling City, from the VIPs to the people watching from nearby boats to the civilians clustered on the riverbanks, burst into animated discussion.

    Many of the higher-ups whispered, ¡°With momentum like this, it seems this year¡¯s number one spot will go to Guangling City¡¯s Wen Family.¡±

    Another man stroked his whiskers andughed, ¡°That¡¯s to be expected. After all, Wen Jueyuan is a Blueriver Sword Manor inner sect disciple, a young talent at the peak of the Blood Cirction Realm. It would be a joke if he?couldn¡¯t?seize the championship!¡±

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Ni, what do you think of Senior Apprentice Brother Wen? He¡¯s certainly made a name for himself tonight; no one else has evene close.¡± Nan Ying¡¯s gaze shifted, and she leaned close to Ni Hao and whispered in his ear, her breath tickling his skin like a lotus.

    When he saw her beautiful face at such close quarters and took in her faint fragrance, Ni Hao felt a fire burning in his chest.?His expression filled with pride and contempt. ¡°Wen Jueyuan?cultivates?in the West Court, while?I¡¯m?from the East Court. Junior Apprentice Sister, how could youpare the two of us??Were?I to participate, I¡¯d?best?him with ease!¡±

    Nan Ying smiled amorously at him. ¡°I love nothing more than that confident, disdainful side of you. That¡¯s what a man is supposed to be like!¡±

    Hearing that, Ni Hao felt downright blissful, but outwardly, he sighed. ¡°s, we¡¯re just here as guests. ording to the rules, only inhabitants of Guangling and Cloudfall Cities are allowed to participate. Otherwise, I¡¯d be sure to let you watch as I took Wen Jueyuan down within ten moves!¡±

    There was much discussion on Cloudfall City¡¯s side as well.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Wen Jueyuan a bit too strong?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s an inner sect disciple of the Blueriver Sword Manor, yet he¡¯s still participating in the Dragon¡¯s Gate Competition? Isn¡¯t that practically bullying everyone else?¡±

    ¡°Agh, don¡¯t tell me this year¡¯s championship will fall to Guangling City?¡±

    ¡­.In stark contrast with Guangling City¡¯s excitement, Cloudfall City¡¯s spectators sighed andmented.

    Many of the youths who¡¯de nning to participate shrunk back, not daring to take the stage.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me no one from Cloudfall City dares do battle? In that case, the championship shall go to our Guangling City¡¯s Wen Jueyuan!¡± shouted one of the Guangling City higher-ups.

    A burst of jeers followed this promation.

    Many of the Cloudfall City higher-ups¡¯ expressions soured.

    Only City Lord Li Jianyu remained calm.

    When he saw this, he thought for a moment, then turned to Family Head Mo Haolong. ¡°Brother Mo, it¡¯s gettingte. How about we open Fu Shan and the other¡¯s eyes?¡±

    Mo Haolong smiled and nodded. ¡°As you wish.¡±

    He suddenly took a deep breath, then bellowed ¡°Tianling, where are you? Why aren¡¯t you on stage yet?¡±

    His voice boomed like thunder, and shockingly, it suppressed the discussion in the stands.

    The spectators were confused.?Has City Lord Li Jianyu arranged for some expert to take the stage?

    Almost no one knew what was going on.

    But although no one noticed it, Fu Shan¡¯s fists clenched silently, and his gaze shifted.

    Only he knew that, for the sake of iming Spiritbamboo Ind, Li Jianyu was about to y his real trump card!

    ¡°It¡¯s just a match. Why put on airs? How awfully droll.¡±?Su Yi suddenly seemed to sense something, and his gaze flitted toward the water¡¯s surface. He shook his head.

    ¡°Hm?¡±?Shortly after, Zhou Huaiqiu, Li Tianhan, Huang Yunchong, and the other higher-ups looked over as well. All of them were looking in the same direction.

    Then, everyone else noticed that something was amiss. The sound of discussion decreased.

    It was then that a startled shout emanated from further down the river¡¯s surface.

    Past the countlessnterns, a sudden wave crashed towards the venue at shocking speeds, like a flood dragon surging through the river.?The resulting waves pushed who-knows-how-many boats to the sides, and countlessnterns shook violently, threatening to capsize.

    Themotion drew countless spectators'' attention.?They could already see clearly: there was a person riding on that wave, racing across the surface of the Great Azure as if he were flying across the water.

    Beneath the light of countlessnterns, he looked like a deity riding in on the waves!

    ¡°That¡­ Is that a person?¡± someone lost control and cried out.

    Even the higher-ups were visibly shaken, their eyes widening in unconcealed disbelief.

    Riding the waves? Walking on the surface of the river?

    Only someone at the Astral Manifestation stage of the Qi umtion Realm could aplish such a feat!

    Of those in attendance, only Zhou Huaiqiu has such skills.

    Don¡¯t tell me this new arrival is ate-stage Qi umtion Realm expert?

    Beneath everyone¡¯s stunned, confused gazes, that youth who came rushing in on the waves like a god or demon stretched, then jumped into the air andnded elegantly on the stage.

    When he saw the spectators¡¯ shocked expressions, he couldn¡¯t help butugh, as if he found this awfully funny.

    ¡°Everyone, please don¡¯t jump to conclusions. I came here riding on a wooden board; I¡¯m certainly no Qi umtion expert.¡± He was lean, with coppery skin, a ck military uniform, and a sheathed warde strapped to his back. There was a long, thin knife scar between his eyebrows, and he emanated a vicious, bloodthirsty air.

    It was only then that the audience noticed that there was indeed a wooden board on the surface of the river.

    Apparently, he¡¯d just used it to race across the water¡¯s surface; he wasn¡¯t really walking on water.

    Even as the crowd rxed, they were stunned in a different way.

    Racing across the water on a wooden board still required a powerful cultivation.?To aplish such a feat at the Blood Cirction Realm made it obvious just how deep the young man¡¯s foundations were!

    ¡°So, it was that wicked disciple!¡± Zhou Huaiqiu furrowed his brow, and his expression darkened.

    Ni Hao and Nan Ying recognized him too, and their eyes widened in shock.

    Mo Tianling!

    He was once a disciple of Blueriver Sword Manor, but due to his violent, unconstrained temper, he¡¯d once severed a sectmate¡¯s arm in what was supposed to just be a spar. This angered the sect¡¯s higher-ups, and they kicked him out for good.

    Afterward, he left Cloudriver Prefecture, then joined the Cloudlight Marquis¡¯ Redscale Army. He¡¯d been fighting life-and-death battles on the front lines ever since.

    None of them would have guessed he¡¯d show up tonight.

    ¡°So it was him! The ¡®madman¡¯ of Cloudfall City¡¯s Mo Family!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t he join the Redscale Army? Why did hee back all of a sudden?¡±

    The venue burst into discussion once more, but this time, they were discussing Mo Tianling.

    ¡°What powerful murderous intent! It seems he¡¯s killed no small number of people during his time in the Redscale Army¡­¡± Fu Shan furrowed his brow.

    By now, Guangling City¡¯s higher-ups realized that the situation had gotten somewhatplicated.?The number-one spot ought to have gone to Wen Jueyuan, but Mo Tianling¡¯s sudden arrival threw another variable into the mix!

    ¡°Tianling, don¡¯t waste time! Hurry up and do battle!¡± shouted Family Head Mo Haolong gravely.

    ¡°Although the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet is awfully dull, my father has spoken. Who am I to refuse?¡±

    Mo Tianling smiled, then strode onto the stage. Everyst spectators¡¯ gaze followed him.

    ¡°Come on then, I¡¯ll give you a chance to draw your sword. Otherwise, if I attack first, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t even manage that.¡± Mo Tianling nced at Wen Jueyuan andughed gleefully.

    He stood therezily, his gaze flippant, as if he were just fooling around.?Both his posture and his tone were wantonly arrogant.

    Wen Jueyuan furrowed his brow, but he didn¡¯t lose his temper. On the contrary, his expression was grave. He could sense how terrifying his opponent¡¯s aura was, but this only stimted his will to fight.

    ng!

    Wen Jueyuan drew his sword, its edge intimidatingly, terrifyingly sharp.

    ¡°Draw your de,¡± said Wen Jueyuan, cold and solemn.

    ¡°You¡¯re not worth drawing my de for.¡± Mo Tianling shook his head. His tone was casual, as if he were simply stating a fact.

    This time, Wen Jueyuan couldn¡¯t help but feel his temper re up.

    He no longer hesitated. He charged like an arrow loosed from a bow, quick as could be.

    <i>Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! </i>

    He instantly stabbed twelve times, each stab faster than the one before, shing with dazzling light and terrifying to behold.

    The Twelve Light-Chasing Swords.

    This was?Wen?Jueyuan¡¯sst resort, his trump card. He¡¯d already reached the ¡°stepping over the threshold¡± level. Just a little more, and he¡¯d achieve ¡°proficiency¡±!

    ¡°I suppose this is a teensy bit interesting.¡± Mo Tianling¡¯s lips curved slightly upward.

    He neither dodged nor retreated, and he looked asposed as ever. When Wen Jueyuan¡¯s sword came swinging towards him, he suddenly shouted, ¡°A single punch is enough to defeat you!¡±

    His aura instantly underwent a dramatic shift. His initialziness transformed, and he charged with sudden, violent momentum.

    With a roar, he clenched his right hand and swung his fist.

    In the eyes of many of the spectators, it was as if Mo Tianling had transformed into a vicious beast, his gaping maw wide open as he lunged at his prey. He was brimming with bloodlust, and the audience¡¯s hearts shook.

    A piercing ¡°ng¡± reverberated throughout the stage as fist and sword collided.

    Wen Jueyuan¡¯s sword went flying out of his hands. Then, he staggered uncontrobly backward.

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    Wen Jueyuan retreated a full nine steps back. His face was pallid, and his chest heaved violently. He couldn¡¯t help but hack up blood.

    Cough!

    Blood stained his clothes, the red liquid jarring against the white fabric.

    One punch!

    A mere moment ago, everyone in Guangling City thought Wen Jueyuan was sure to take first ce, yet now, he¡¯d lost in just one move!

    His sword was sent flying from hands, and he staggered back nine steps, coughing up blood!

    The entire venue fell so silent, you could hear a cricket chirp.

    Over at the banquet site, the VIP guests were dazed. Countless spectators were too stunned to speak.

    Witnessing the sheer power of that fist was far too great a shock!

    They practically dared not believe it.

    Meanwhile, up on stage, Mo Tianling shook his head. ¡°Too weak! Are all the current disciples of Blueriver Sword Manor this useless?¡±

    He then turned and looked around, his gaze deliberately lingering on Zhou Huaiqiu, Ni Hao, and Nan Ying. A tant, mocking smile tugged at his lips.

 Chapter 53: Who is Master Su?

    <h4>Chapter 53: Who is Master Su?</h4>

    Zhou Huaiqiu¡¯s eyes surged with sharp light.

    A cast-out disciple dared publically mock Blueriver Sword Manor before so many people? How impudent was he?

    Ni Hao and Nan Ying¡¯s expressions were unsightly too.?Mo Tianling¡¯s words mocked them as well.

    There was an uproar amongst the prominent guests.

    Blueriver Sword Manor¡¯s name shook all neen cities of Cloudriver Prefecture. Their influence was enormous.

    Yet Mo Tianling was mocking them in front of so many people. Of course the audience was stunned!

    Suddenly, Cloudfall City Lord Li Jianyuughed heartily, ¡°Tianling is still full of youthful arrogance, and he¡¯s yet to learn to hold his tongue. Brother Zhou, please don¡¯t take offense.¡±

    He paused, and his gaze filled with a strange light. ¡°I won¡¯t keep this from you: since Tianling entered the Redscale Army, he¡¯s repeatedly achieved great military merit.

    ¡°And it¡¯s precisely his unruly temper that won him the Cloudlight Marquis¡¯ favor; he¡¯s already taken Tianling as his adoptive son!¡±

    When he made this promation, everyone in attendance was shocked!

    The Cloudlight Marquis, Shen Jiusong!

    In thest hundred years of the Great Zhou Dynasty, only twenty-seven nobles not of the imperial family had received an official title.

    Their ranks included nine non-Zhou kings and eighteen non-Zhou marquis.

    All of them were major powers, absolute?hegemons?of their respective territories. Each had their own sizable military, ruled an entire region, and possessed immense authority.

    Of them, the Cloudlight Marquis Shen Jiusong and his Redscale Army were stationed within Gunzhou, the ¡°Imperatorial Province¡± that Cloudriver Prefecture was a part of!

    Shen Jiusong didn¡¯t just wield immense authority; he himself was an Inner Furnace Realm Grandmaster.

    And his Redscale Army had a glorious reputation. When the people spoke of them, they said, ¡°Eight thousand armored cavalry shake thendscape as Redscale Armor dazzles the world.¡±

    Byparison, Blueriver Sword Manor was but one faction of martial artists in Cloudriver Prefecture. They couldn¡¯t even begin topare with the armored cavalry of the Redscale Army.

    For Mo Tianling to be so lucky as to be Shen?Jiusong¡¯s?adoptive son was like ascending the heavens in a single bound; his status and position were nothing like before!

    The crowd only now understood where Mo Tianling got the confidence to mock the Blueriver Sword Manor so openly. Their emotions were instantly in turmoil.

    Even Zhou Huaiqiu frowned solemnly, but he ultimately remained silent.

    The Cloudlight Marquis!

    Blueriver Sword Manor really didn¡¯t dare offend such a lofty, powerful authority figure lightly.

    Ni Hao furrowed his brow, his expression uncertain.

    Nan Ying¡¯s beautiful eyes stared intently at Mo Tianling, and she sunk into thought.

    As for Wen Jueyuan, he¡¯d already admitted defeat and stepped off the stage.

    Just moments before, he was the man of the hour, the center of attention.?Yet now, he was nothing but a loser. All he could do was ¡®savor¡¯ the bitter feeling of rising to great heights, only to fall back down to earth.

    ¡°Anyone else want to y?¡± Mo Tianling saidzily. He relished the crowd¡¯s shocked, fearful gazes, his expression tantly frivolous.

    Although quite a few of the youths presented had nned to participate, none of them dared speak up.

    Even ignoring Mo Tianling¡¯s status, he¡¯d just defeated the mighty Wen Jueyuan in a single punch. That was enough to shake them deeply. Who would go up on stage just to torture themselves?

    For a while, everyone looked at each other, the atmosphere silent and stifled.

    When he saw this, the Cloudfall City Lord Li Jianyuughed heartily, ¡°Brother Fu, since there are no more challengers, this year¡¯s championship goes to Cloudfall City!¡±

    The people of Cloudfall City were already ovee with excitement and delight.

    Byparison, many inhabitants of Guangling City wilted like defrosted eggnts, listless and dispirited.

    ¡°Not so fast!¡± It was then, before countless confused gazes, that City Lord Fu Shan rose to his feet.

    He took a deep breath, surveyed his surroundings, and said gravely, ¡°I have no other choice. Master Su, I¡¯ll have to ask you to lend Guangling City a hand!¡±

    This deration threw the entire venue into uproar.

    The audience had only just learned that Fu Shan had an ace in the hole too!

    Except¡­.

    Who was this ¡°Master Su¡±?

    Since when did Guangling City have someone City Lord Fu Shan thought so highly of?

    Everyone was confused, and their gazes scanned the venue.

    ¡°Master Su? Which Master Su?¡± The Cloudfall City Lord, Li Jianyu, felt his heart pound in his chest. He asked coldly, ¡°Why haven¡¯t I heard this name before?¡±

    Amidst the bewildered crowd, a single indifferent voice rang out: ¡°Since City Lord Fu¡¯s invited me onto the stage, I naturally won¡¯t just sit back and do nothing.¡±

    There was a disturbance within the audience.?Everyone in attendance instantly fixed their gazes toward the source of that voice.

    The speaker was a youth in jade-colored robes, tall and lean.?He was none other than Su Yi.

    ¡°Sir, you¡­.¡± Hu Quan¡¯s eyes widened. He looked utterly bbergasted.

    He was standing right next to Su Yi, so he could naturally tell that Su Yi was the one who¡¯d just spoken.

    Wen Shaobei was nearby too, and when he saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but chastise him. ¡°Su Yi, City Lord Fu certainly isn¡¯t calling for?you.?What are you doing, answering him like some kind of idiot? Are you trying to get yourself killed? If so, feel free, but don¡¯t drag the Wen Family into it!¡±

    This was the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet!

    Didn¡¯t Su Yi notice that all those Guangling City higher-ups dared not speak up? So why would a waste?without a cultivation?stand up? Had he gone absolutely insane?

    Especially since now, everyone was looking towards them. Those standing near Su Yi felt deeply ufortable, and their expressions shifted. They hurriedly distanced themselves from him, as if afraid others might misunderstand.

    Although Hu Quan didn¡¯t run or hide, his legs quivered, and he broke out into a cold sweat.

    So many important people were staring right at them! This sensation was simply terrifying!

    Only Su Yi remained calm. Despite the countless gazes, he was asposed as ever.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Su Yi patted Hu Quan on the shoulderfortingly. ¡°You can just wait here.¡±

    Then, beneath countless bbergasted, doubtful, and disbelieving gazes, Su Yi put his hands behind his back and strolled leisurely onto the stage.

    ¡°He¡¯s throwing his life away. All of you, ignore him! Remember, he¡¯s not one of us!¡± Wen Shaobei¡¯s expression was unsightly, and he gnashed his teeth as he gave thismand.

    As Su Yi approached the stage, the crowd parted around him.

    Everyone looked at him, their expressions strange. Who didn¡¯t recognize the ¡°renowned¡± live-in son-inw of Guangling City¡¯s Wen Family??Everyone knew he¡¯d long since lost his cultivation!

    Yet he¡¯d chosen this moment of all times to stand up!

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Su, he¡­ Has he gone mad?¡± Nan Ying looked baffled. She covered her lips, unsure of whether tough or cry.

    Ni Hao was stunned too. He shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s just grandstanding like a clown.¡±

    ¡°Su Yi¡­.¡± Wen Jueyuan¡¯s expression darkened. He¡¯d only just lost, leaving him no dignity to speak of. He was already in a terrible mood.

    Seeing Su Yi stand up,pletely ignorant of his own weakness, Wen Jueyuan felt the urge to murder him.?What, does that scumbag think the Wen Family hasn¡¯t embarrassed itself enough yet?

    Li Tianhan and the other Guangling City higher-ups who didn¡¯t know the truth frowned as well. Despite their confusion, they resisted the urge to speak up.

    As Su Yi neared the stage, Zhou Huaiqiu finally confirmed that this was indeed the Su Yi he knew. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Su Yi, what are you doing?¡±

    Su Yi paused, then said casually, ¡°Naturally, I n to participate in the Dragon¡¯s Gate Competition.¡±

    Zhou Huaiqiu felt increasingly confused, but his keen intuition told him something strange was afoot, so he said no more. He was actually curious to see just what Su Yi was capable of.

    Beneath the crowd¡¯s stunned, confused gazes, Su Yi strolled onto the stage, instantly bing the subject of widespread contention.

    ¡°Why is it the Wen Family son-inw?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t he lose his cultivation a long time ago?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! Is there really no one else in Guangling City? Why are we just watching some cripple take the stage? Are they trying to bring shame upon everyone in Guangling City?¡±

    Countless people burst into uproar, like pots blowing their lids.

    The people watching from the boats filling the Great Azure were frantic, and many of them couldn¡¯t help but curse and shout.

    Mo Tianling had long since noticed Su Yi, and when he saw that Su Yi really had strode onto the stage, he couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    ¡°Su Yi, you lost your entire cultivation, and Blueriver Sword Manor cast you out. Now that I think about it, your experience was somewhat simr to mine. I won¡¯t make this difficult on you, so just hurry up and leave.¡±

    Mo Tianling sighed and waved him off, his gaze rife with pity.?He naturally knew of Su Yi¡¯s tragic misfortune, and although he thought Su Yi¡¯s current behavior was ridiculous, he sympathized with him too.

    But before Su Yi could respond, a burst of mockingughter resounded throughout the venue.

    ¡°Fu Shan, is?that?the ¡®Master Su¡¯ you spoke of?¡± Cloudfall City Lord Li Jianyu burst intoughter. ¡°And here I thought it was some mysterious expert. So, it turns out your ¡®secret ace¡¯ was the Wen?Family¡¯s?live-in son-inw! Hahaha!¡±

    The rest of Cloudfall City¡¯s higher-upsughed along with him.

    A cripple without a cultivation, yet Fu Shan called him ¡°Master Su¡±? That alone was an utter farce.

    Many inhabitants of Guangling City¡¯s expressions became even more unsightly. They were inwardly furious at Su Yi. If looks could kill, who knows how many times Su Yi would have died by now?

    But against all expectations, Fu Shan said solemnly, ¡°Li Jianyu, who are you to nder Master Su¡¯s brilliance? If you dare say such nonsense again, don¡¯t me me for casting aside all pretense of courtesy!¡±

    The entire venue fell silent.

    Aside from Huang Yunchong, Nie Beihu, and the few others in the know, everyone was stunned.

    ¡°Su Yi really is the ¡®Master Su¡¯ City Lord Fu spoke of?¡± Everyone was tongue-tied; they almost couldn¡¯t believe their ears.

    Even Zhou Huaiqiu, with all his years of experience, was baffled.?What¡¯s going on?

    Fu Shan is the lord of an entire city. Why does he attach so much importance to a mere youth like Su Yi?

    Ni Hao and Nan Ying nced at each other,pletely bbergasted.?Master Su? He¡¯s the ¡®Master Su¡¯ Fu Shan was talking about?

    Wen Jueyuan, Wen Shaobei, and the other Wen Family members in attendance felt their eyes practically pop out of their sockets.

    They understood Su Yi¡¯s plight better than anyone. Watching this y out before them, they didn¡¯t even know how to react.

    Look at them! Haha!?Huang Qianjunughed coldly to himself.

    Su Yi¡¯s unexpected appearance came as a delightful surprise. Huang Qianjun¡¯s heart coursed with emotion and filled with anticipation.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be interested to see just how capable this ¡®Master Su¡¯ really is!¡± City Lord Li Jianyuughed coldly.

    By now, everyone could tell that the situation was rather strange. Fu Shan seemedpletely confident in Su Yi. Something fishy was going on here!

    ¡°¡®Master¡¯ Su? Heh heh.¡± Up on stage, even Mo Tianling was stunned. Then, he snickered, his gaze glinting with sharp, icy light. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re ¡®Master Su¡¯ or not. Are you?sure?you won¡¯t leave the stage on your own?¡±

    His aura expanded, bing iparably terrifying, every inch of him emanating murderous intent.

    Su Yi looked him up and down, then said tly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one chance to draw your de. That way, you¡¯ll be convinced of your loss from the bottom of your heart.¡±

    His words were casual, but they made practically everyone¡¯s jaws drop.

    Just how brazen was this deration!?

 Chapter 54: Su Yi Teaches Martial Arts, the Sparrow-Catching Hand

    <h4>Chapter 54: Su Yi Teaches Martial Arts, the Sparrow-Catching Hand</h4>

    Despite himself, Mo Tianling was startled.

    He¡¯d said almost the exact same thing to Wen Jueyuan just now!?Both promations were wildly arrogant!

    A momentter, Mo Tianling threw back his head andughed. ¡°I¡¯ve been training in the Redscale Army for over a year, and I¡¯ve long since lost track of how many enemies I¡¯ve killed. I¡¯ve seen plenty of madmen, but never anyone as insane as you!

    ¡°I¡¯ll be interested to see if you¡¯re even worth drawing my de for!¡±?Before hisughter even finished echoing throughout the arena, Mo Tianlingunched himself forward, his bones?crackling?like beans in hot oil. In a single breath of time, his blood and qi surged like the tide.

    Boom!

    His feet pressed off against the stage with so much force, the iron-wrought stage shook violently. He shot forth, quick as lightning, charging explosively ahead.

    In mid-air, his right hand closed, as if he were swinging a mountain right at Su Yi.

    His momentum was fierce and limitlessly domineering!

    ¡°What a sophisticated attack! His punch is like the rumbling of thunder. This is a proficient ¡®Malevolent Celestial Thunder Hand¡¯!¡± Fu Shan couldn¡¯t help but exim, and his pupils constricted.

    The Malevolent Celestial Thunder Hand was Shen?Jiusong¡¯s?ultimate technique. Its wielder punched like a malevolent star with the force of a thunderbolt, powerful and inscrutable.

    Mo Tianling had actually mastered this ultimate art to proficiency! That was far too terrifying!

    In Blueriver Sword Manor, only Ni Hao and other top disciples of the inner sect were capable of practicing a martial art to such heights.

    ¡°The Cloudlight Marquis¡¯ Malevolent Celestial Thunder Hand!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s going to smash Su Yi to bits!¡±

    Exmations rang out, and many of the major powers were visibly beside themselves.

    ¡°Sir¡­.¡± Hu Quan¡¯s heart was on tenterhooks.

    Everyone else was on edge too. Mo Tianling¡¯s?momentum?was far too terrifying, and the example of?Wen?Jueyuan¡¯s bitter defeat was still fresh in their memories!

    But against all expectations, Su Yi just stood there, unmoving. It was only when Mo Tianling drew near that he subtly raised his right arm.

    His fingers closed around the air, his hand a birdcage!?A single hand, yet it seemed capable of confining the entirety of both heaven and earth.

    His calm detachment quietly transformed.

    Bang!

    The stage rumbled.

    The crowd felt as if they were hallucinating; Mo Tianling stopped, mid-charge, then retreated a full ten feet back. Only then did he manage to stabilize himself.

    ¡°No wonder you dared provoke me the moment you stepped on stage. So, you¡¯ve recovered your cultivation!¡± Mo Tianling¡¯s eyes glinted with sharp light. Despite his surprise, everything suddenly seemed clearer.

    Meanwhile, the entire venue was in uproar.

    Su Yi!

    Everyone in Guangling City knew he was a live-in son-inw, a cripple without a cultivation, a disciple cast out of Blueriver Sword Manor. But although none of them knew it, he¡¯d shockingly recovered his cultivation!

    This was truly far too shocking!

    ¡°How is this possible!?¡± This revtion dealt Nan Ying an enormous shock, and her pretty face contorted. Her beautiful eyes bulged.

    It was precisely because Su Yi had lost his cultivation that she¡¯d turned on him without hesitation, choosing to find another path to reach her goals.

    Who would have thought that just one yearter, the man she¡¯d disdained as a waste and ruthlessly kicked to the curb would recover?

    The shock threw her off bnce, and she could no longer control herself.

    ¡°It really is unexpected¡­¡± Ni Hao was surprised too, but he was far calmer byparison.

    Back when Su Yi was still a Blueriver Sword Manor disciple, he was just in the Refining Sinew stage. Even though he¡¯d recovered, he was still unworthy of Ni Hao¡¯s notice.

    ¡°This¡­.¡± Wen Changqing had been silent and sullen this entire time, but now, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. He was visibly shocked, and his expression shifted erratically.?That damned bastard! He sure hid himself awfully deep!

    Wen Jueyuan, Wen Shaobei, and the other Wen Family youths reacted as if they¡¯d seen a ghost; they just stood there, dazed.?All of them were wondering the same thing:?When the hell did Su Yi recover his cultivation?

    ¡°Hmph. No wonder you¡¯re so brazen,¡± said Li Tianhan, his gaze sinister. ¡°It turns out you¡¯ve regained everything you lost.¡±

    A cripple wasn¡¯t worth a second thought.

    But when a cripple regained his cultivation and became a martial artist again, that was an entirely different story.

    Li Tianhan furrowed his brow. When he recalled that his son, Li Moyun, was nning to murder Su Yi this very night, he fell silent.

    ¡°That boy sure knows how to keep his cool.¡± Zhou Huaiqiu looked gratified, and his eyes shed with delight. However, his heart churned. He suddenly regretted not paying Su Yi a visit after arriving in Guangling City.

    Could it be that he chose not to tell me he¡¯d regained his cultivation precisely because I treated him so distantly??When this possibility urred to him, Zhou Huaiqiu¡¯s delight receded, and he felt internally conflicted.

    ¡°So, our family¡¯s son-inw became a martial artist again¡­.!¡± Hu Quan was beside himself with joy.

    Of those present, only Fu Shan, Huang Yunchong, Nie Beihu, Nie Teng, and Huang Qianjun remained rtively calm.

    This was because they¡¯d long since known of Su Yi¡¯s recovery, and they understood his abilities far better than the rest of the audience.

    The venue practically boiled over, especially on Guangling City¡¯s side. They were in uproar!

    Even Cloudfall City¡¯s side was stunned beyond belief; a live-in son-inw, someone universally regarded as a mere cripple, yet he¡¯d managed such a counter-attack? This was undoubtedly a huge shock.

    Suddenly, Li Tianyu snorted coldly and roared, ¡°So what if he regained his cultivation? Back when he was still the Blueriver Sword Manor¡¯s outer sect Sword Chief, his cultivation was inferior to even?Wen?Jueyuan¡¯s!¡±

    This one sentence suppressed much of the discussion, and the atmosphere calmed down significantly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Mo Tianling beat Wen Jueyuan with a single punch. Even if Su?Yi¡¯s recovered?his cultivation, what of it?¡± Nan Ying muttered to herself. She¡¯d lost control over her emotions earlier, but this thought made her much calmer.

    The others gradually reacted as well and suppressed their turbulent emotions. They gazed back at the stage.

    It was just, when they looked at the newly-recovered Su Yi, their attitude had silently undergone a subtle shift.

    ¡°This is actually a good thing,¡± said Mo Tianling. He¡¯d already calmed down, and heughed, ¡°This way, when I beat you, no one will mock me for bullying a pathetic worm with no cultivation.¡±

    Su Yi remained calm from beginning to end.

    He ignored Mo Tianling¡¯s provocations. Instead, he nced over at Nie Teng, who was now seated beside his father at the banquet, then said, ¡°Watch carefully.¡±

    Nie Teng was briefly stunned. His face filled with confusion; he didn¡¯t get what Su Yi was trying to say.

    Boom!

    Mo Tianling seized the opportunity to attack once more.?He shot through the air with fiendish momentum, charging like lightning, fast and despotic. This was a true killing art, tempered on the battlefield. His bloodlust was terrifying.

    Wen Jueyuan held his breath. He had a sudden, powerful premonition?that were he?the?one facing this attack, he¡¯d?suffer?grievous injuries, and that¡¯s assuming he even made it out alive!

    Offstage, the audience could sense that Mo Tianling was really attacking with the intent to kill. He¡¯d gone all out, and his earlier flippant attitude was nowhere to be seen.

    But Su Yi merely stretched, his hands closing around air, floating like clouds and flowing like water, without the slightest urgency.

    When?Mo Tianling¡¯s?fist came crashing towards him, as powerful and despotic as it was, something silently diverted its course. His attack didn¡¯t so much as touch Su Yi¡¯s clothes.

    The most unbelievable part was that Su Yi¡¯s movements weren¡¯t quick; his hands were like drifting clouds or unfurling scrolls, yet they had a certain mysterious and inexplicable cadence.

    ¡°Achieving maximum results with minimum effort? Diverting a tree with a flower?¡± Mo Tianling¡¯s expression shifted. This was a martial arts trick, and it wasn¡¯t difficult.

    But in Su Yi¡¯s hands, it seemed invincible, without the slightest gap or weakness.

    Boom!

    Mo Tianling¡¯s eyes glinted with sharp light. He swung his fist with the intent to kill.

    He¡¯d fought in the Redscale Army for over a year to refine his Malevolent Celestial Thunder Hand. He¡¯d lost track of how many vicious foes he¡¯d ovee on the blood-soaked battlefield or how long he¡¯d immersed himself in martial arts to achieve proficiency in this technique.

    When he exploded with his full power, he was as mighty as a tiger or leopard, and his?fist?struck like lightning. He was like a human weapon, imposing and overbearing.

    But what made Mo Tianling¡¯s expression change was¡ª

    Every time he attacked, Su Yi easily shifted its course, leaving him both infuriated and stifled.

    From the perspective of the audience, Mo Tianling attacked like a storm,ing at Su Yi from all sides.

    Su Yi, conversely, was like a boulder. No matter how hard the wind blew, he stood there, unmoving. That mad flurry of attacks didn¡¯t so much as touch his clothes.

    This drew sidelong nces from the entire venue.?Some of the major powers in attendance were stunned, and their eyes widened in disbelief.

    But Nie Beihu and Nie Teng were the most agitated of all.

    They could tell that the martial art Su Yi currently had on disy was the one they were the most proficient in, the ¡°Sparrow-Catching Hand¡±!

    However, when they used the Sparrow-Catching Hand, using their palms as a formless cage, they could at most prevent birds from flying away.

    Nie Beihu had been immersed in the study of martial arts for years. His exquisite control might perhaps entrap an entire flock of birds within a given range of his hands.

    But watching Su Yi, he realized he paled byparison.

    In Su Yi¡¯s hands, this familiar martial art exploded with unimaginable power.?He was like an immortal going through the stances of his technique.

    Every living thing was a ¡°sparrow¡±, while all of heaven and earth were a ¡°cage¡±!

    Nie Teng watched, dazed, unable to look away. The sight shook his heart repeatedly.

    He¡¯d been studying this very art for years, but he¡¯d only just realized it could unleash such unbelievable power!

    He dared not look away. He held his breath and watched with rapt attention, carefully observing every move.

    Ol¡¯ Nie¡¯s son has finally won Master Su¡¯s favor. How rare and fortunate!?Fu Shan sighed to himself.

    There was no way he¡¯d miss that Su Yi was using this duel as an opportunity to teach Nie Teng the Sparrow-Catching Hand¡¯s profundities!

    Huang Qianjun¡¯s expression shifted too. Just like Fu Shan, he could see through Su Yi¡¯s intentions.

    This was a stroke of fortune!

    Meanwhile, everyone present could tell that Mo Tianling¡¯s situation left little room for optimism.

    In Su Yi¡¯s hands, he was like a caged beast. With every movement of Su Yi¡¯s palms, a formless cage entrapped him, and despite his attempts to charge through, he couldn¡¯t break free.

    This unbelievable scene drew countless gasps and exmations.

    Before, most of those present were certain that, even if Su Yi had recovered his cultivation, there was no way he¡¯d be a match for a madman like Mo Tianling.

    But now, their convictions wavered.

    Especially Nan Ying, Ni Hao, Wen Jueyuan, and Wen Shaobei. Their emotions rose and fell in waves, their expressions flitting back and forth unpredictably. It was a spectacr sight!

    Someone they¡¯d once degraded, disdained, ignored, and looked down on was now revealing power far beyond their imagination. How could they ept this so suddenly?

    ¡°Break!¡± Up on the tform, Mo Tianling was as grim and somber as could be. He suddenly roared, and all the energy in his body flowed into his right fist, like floodwaters bursting through a dam.

    He swung his fist. This punch was as fast as lightning, and it rumbled like thunder, ripping the very air itself asunder. The power of a peak Blood Cirction Realm expert was on full disy.

    ¡°Fine then. Allow me to show you the true meaning of ¡®martial arts¡¯!¡± Su Yi sighed, and his hands pressed gently against the air. His movements were light and ethereal, without any force at all.

    Yet Mo Tianling¡¯s expression shifted dramatically. He felt as if Su Yi¡¯s hands carried an enormous cage, as if the weight of all of creation were bearing down on him.

    In the face of this cage formed of heaven and earth, he felt utterly minuscule and helpless.

    He couldn¡¯t run, nor could he dodge!

 Chapter 55: Widespread Shock, Solitary Melancholy

    <h4>Chapter 55: Widespread Shock, Solitary Mncholy</h4>

    This is bad!?Mo Tianling was instantly rmed. He could sense the life-threatening danger rushing right towards him. He felt his heart sink into despair, as if he were on the verge of drowning.

    He¡¯d fought and killed on the battlefield for over a year, an iparably brutal tempering.

    But this was the first time he¡¯d felt so close to death. He¡¯d never been so terrified in his life!!

    His will to fight instantly shattered, and he sank into despair.

    Struggle?

    Resist?

    Fight with everything he had?

    All of these ideas shattered into pieces. His mind went entirely nk.

    Meanwhile, beneath countless gazes, an unbelievable scene yed out.

    The spectators watched as Mo Tianling just stood there, as if his soul had left his body.

    And Su Yi? His gently pressing hands suddenly clenched and shifted positions.

    Boom!

    The air shook, rumbling like thunder.

    The entire iron-wrought stage trembled, stirring up shrieking gales. Mo Tianling¡¯s long hair billowed, and his clothes fluttered in the wind.

    ¡°What level of martial art is that?¡±

    The entire venue fell silent. The higher-ups of both participating cities couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    Mo Tianling¡¯s Malevolent Celestial Thunder Hand was the Cloudlight Marquis¡¯ long-famed ultimate skill, a top-ss killing technique.

    But Su Yi¡¯s martial art was like straight-up immortal magic!

    His attack seemed light and ethereal, yet it resembled a falling skyscraper or the dome of heaven falling to earth. It shook the hearts of all who witnessed it.

    ¡°How is this possible¡­.¡± Hidden within her sleeves, Nan Ying¡¯s pale fists clenched so hard that her veins?bulged.

    She stared intently at the youth in jade robes, the man with the bearing of a deity. Tidal waves surged through her heart, and she felt an indescribable, inexplicable resentment.?She was on the verge of losing controlpletely.

    By now, who couldn¡¯t tell that Su Yi had more than just ¡°recovered¡± his former cultivation? His attainments in the Martial Dao were now strong enough to suppress even Mo Tianling!

    This revtion was simply shocking!

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you defeat me in a single attack?¡±?Mo Tianling had already regained his senses. His face was pallid, and there was a hint of lingering terror in his expression. More than that, there was resentment and bitterness.

    ¡°I said I¡¯d give you the chance to draw your saber. Had I suppressed you right off the bat, wouldn¡¯t it seem like I didn¡¯t keep my word?¡± said Su Yi tly.

    Mo Tianling was stunned.?It was just to give me a chance to draw my de?

    Su Yi¡¯s words were a deep affront to his dignity. His expression soured, bing unsightly, and his eyes zed with viciousness and fury.

    ¡°I can admit defeat, but there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll ept this kind of humiliation!¡± said Mo Tianling icily.

    He drew his saber.

    ng!

    The deep purple of its de had an eerie, radiant luster. Against the darkness and beneath thentern¡¯s glow, it shed with a chilling, bloodthirsty light.

    A purple saber!

    The Cloudlight Marquis had given him this weapon personally in hopes that Mo Tianling would use it to ughter countless enemies in battle and achieve matchless meritorious deeds.

    Mo Tianling had disdained to draw his de even against Wen Jueyuan.

    With his saber in hand, Mo Tianling¡¯s demeanor changed. He was fierce and domineering as me, as sharp-edged as frost.?This scene drew the countless spectators¡¯ attention, stunning each and every one of them.

    ¡°So, his real trump card was the Dao of the Saber¡­.¡± Wen Jueyuan¡¯s eyes were lifeless, and his face was ashen.

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    Mo Tianling strode across the stage, each step like a heaven-shaking drum.

    He raised his purple saber into the air. It lit up with eerie, radiant light as he swung in fury.

    The Blood-Drinking sh!

    Years ago, this very attack had made the Cloudlight Marquis nigh-invincible on the battlefield. It was the reason his enemies paled and fled at the very mention of his name.

    When Mo Tianling used it, hecked the monstrous power of the Grandmaster Realm, but he retained a portion of the sh¡¯s essence.

    The edge struck like lightning, its radiance unearthly. The air split beneath this vicious swing, stirring up high-pitched, howling winds.

    Who knew how many people felt chills course down their spines when they saw this attack?

    But Su Yi merely furrowed his brow, a hint of disappointment flickering across his face.

    He sighed, and his tall, lean frame finally took action.

    Clothes fluttering, he stood as graceful as a crane in cold water, with a detached, ethereal charm.

    He raised the fingers of his right hand, avoiding theyers of unearthly saber light by a hair, and gently tapped Mo Tianling¡¯s de.?His movements were casual and understated.

    ng!

    .

    The sound of the resulting collision stung the eardrums. Mo Tianling froze in ce, as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning, quivering violently from head to toe.

    The purple saber shook and buzzed in his hand, then flew from his grip.

    The Blood-Drinking sh was Mo Tianling¡¯s secret weapon, his ultimate killing technique, yet Su Yi had shattered it with a casual tap of his fingers!

    Thud!

    The purple saber crashed onto the stage, shocking the startled spectators out of their reverie.

    Without exception, their expressions shifted dramatically.

    A single finger had determined victory and defeat. Terrifying!

    ¡°You rely on gambits, prioritizing tricks over ¡®momentum.¡¯ You¡¯ve gone down the wrong path and cut off your future growth.¡± Su Yi shook his head.

    And here he¡¯d thought that someone like Mo Tianling ought to have at least some attainments in the Dao of the Saber.

    But against all expectations, one swing was enough to tell Su Yi that his opponent had lost his way. His Dao wasn¡¯t even worth looking at.

    Mo Tianling stood there, stunned, as if he¡¯d lost his soul. Finally, he said bitterly, ¡°What martial art did you just use?¡±

    He was dazed; this whole fight was like a bad dream. He couldn¡¯t even tell just how strong his opponent was.

    ¡°A petty skill, not even worth mentioning,¡± said Su Yi lightly.

    All he¡¯d done was see through his opponent¡¯s attack and break it. He¡¯d relied on his keen eyes, power, and temperament. He hadn¡¯t used some ¡°exquisite martial art¡± or anything like that.

    ¡°A petty skill¡­.¡± Mo Tiangling muttered to himself, and his spirits sank. ¡°I lost¡­.¡±

    His eyes were lifeless and ck, and he seemed to wither as he walked off the stage.

    Just like that, Mo Tianling, the adoptive son of the Cloudlight Marquis, lost!

    Su Yi remained on stage, his hands behind his back. He said tly, ¡°Does anyone else wish topete?¡±

    The entire venue fell silent!

    Regardless of whether they hailed from Guangling or Cloudfall City, no one dared ept this challenge.

    Mere minutes had passed between Su Yi taking the stage and Mo Tianying slinking off in abject defeat. This overturned countless spectators¡¯ perceptions of reality!

    Who could ever have imagined that the cast-off disciple of Blueriver Sword Manor, the Wen Family live-in son-inw everyone mocked, would emerge as the uncontested victor of the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet just one yearter?

    The most shocking part was how calm andposed Su Yi seemed; suppressing Mo Tianyun seemed almost effortless. This, more than anything, shocked everything present.

    Wen Jueyuan looked as if he were attending his parents¡¯ funeral.

    He was the leading figure of the Wen Family¡¯s younger generation, a rare prodigy?of the Martial?Dao, someone everyone in Guangling City thought had a real chance of taking home the championship.

    In the past, he paid Su Yi no heed at all. He¡¯d always ignored him, and when he did notice him, he treated him with disdain.

    But today, Mo Tianling beat him in a single punch!

    That alone was no small shock, but Mo Tianling was once an inner sect disciple of Blueriver Sword Manor, and he was now the adoptive son of the Cloudlight Marquis. Losing to someone like him still?hurt, but Wen Jueyuan could ept it.

    But when he saw Su Yi easily defeat Mo Tianling, Wen Jueyuan¡¯s mental state copsed. He sank into a furious, bewildered daze, unable to extricate himself. He couldn¡¯t ept that Su Yi, the person he¡¯d once disdained, was so far above him!

    Wen Shaobei and the other Wen Family youths were bbergasted too.

    They¡¯d only just realized how ridiculous they must have seemed to Su Yi, like a pack of silly little clowns¡­

    ¡°That bastard! He¡¯s been pulling the wool over our eyes this entire time!¡± Wen Changqing gnashed his teeth. It seemed he¡¯d finally understood something, and his expression turned terrifying and sinister.

    Li Tianhan¡¯s heart sank. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder,?If Moyun were here, could he defeat Su Yi?

    ¡°Sigh.¡± Zhou Huaiqiu was excited but also vexed. His heart was in turmoil.

    Su Yi¡¯s performance was an indescribable delight, but when he recalled the way Blueriver Sword Manor cast Su Yi out and how distant he¡¯d been upon finding out that Su Yi had be a live-in son-inw, his heart filled with regret.

    All he could do now was grimace.

    Hu Quan¡¯s jaw dropped, unable to believe it.

    Huang Qianjun and Nie Teng¡¯s hearts surged with emotions, their gazes shocked and reverent.

    Nan Ying¡¯s expression shifted back and forth, her heart filled with resentment as well as regret.

    She resented that Su Yi had climbed back up to prominence after falling into the dust!

    And she regretted cutting Su Yi off sopletely after learning of his lost cultivation. She should have at least left some thread of their former bond intact. That way, they might still be able to reconcile¡­

    Although she didn¡¯t realize it, Ni Hao had been watching her this whole time, and his expression grew steadily darker. His heart surged with limitless anger.

    Huang Yunchong and Nie Beihu looked at each other. They could clearly see the shock written in each other¡¯s eyes.

    But soon, they couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    When Su Yi appeared on stage, they knew they could rx.?They just hadn¡¯t anticipated that he¡¯d win so beautifully. They were both Qi umtion Realm experts, but even they couldn¡¯t help but sigh with admiration.

    Furthermore, they werepletely certain that after tonight¡¯s banquet, Su Yi¡¯s name would shake both sides of the Great Azure!

    Fu Shan held his head up high, and he could no longer hold backughter, the sound breaking the silence following Su Yi¡¯s victory.?¡°Li Jianyu, unless you have someone else lined up to fight, Spiritbamboo Ind shall belong to my Guangling City for the next ten years!¡±

    His words spread throughout the arena.

    Li Jianyu¡¯s expression darkened, and his heart surged with intense bitterness.

    Mo Tianling was his trump card.

    Who would have thought his ace in the hole would lose to the Wen?Family¡¯s?live-in son-inw everyone in Guangling City disregarded?

    When he heard Fu Shan¡¯sughter, he felt so stifled that he almost coughed up blood.

    When he looked at the other Cloudfall City higher-ups, their expressions were unsightly.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi remained up on the tform, hands behind his back, his expression t and indifferent, with no sign of any emotion at all.

    To the others in attendance, beating Mo Tianling was an iparably dazzling result.

    But in his eyes, he¡¯d merely overpowered a tiny little Blood Cirction Realm youth. What did that amount to?

    If Fu Shan hadn¡¯t specifically requested his aid, he wouldn¡¯t have even bothered participating.

    If Lingxue were here, we could go boating together on the Great Azure. Admiring the mes of countlessnterns reflecting against the water would be far more interesting than attending a banquet like that.

    She¡¯s likely already seen her sister by now. I just don¡¯t know when she¡¯lle back¡­.

    Standing on the hundred-foot Dragon¡¯s Gate Arena, Su Yi gazed at the resplendent lights illuminating the Great Azure. He suddenly recalled that pure-hearted, bright, beautiful, lively little sister-inw of his.

    Suddenly, he felt a thread of mncholy rise within his heart.

 Chapter 56: The Second Day of the Second Lunar Month, the Dragon Raises its Head

    <h4>Chapter 56: The Second Day of the Second Lunar Month, the Dragon Raises its Head</h4>

    A long time passed, but no one dared take the stage.

    Finally, Su Yi waited no longer. Hands behind his back, he walked offstage.

    The crowd¡¯s gaze followed him, their expressions stunned, bewildered, or dazed¡­.

    This was a vivid microcosm of the countless facets of human life.

    ¡°Master Su, please take a seat!¡± Fu Shan took the initiative to wee him, a respectful look on his face.

    ¡°So the empty seat beside Fu Shan was reserved for Su Yi!¡± One of the major powers suddenly realized what was happening. Everything made sense now.

    The others then understood too, but this only made their expressions even moreplicated.

    It was just an empty chair, but from it, it was clear just how highly Fu Shan valued Su Yi.

    ¡°No need. This matter has been resolved, so I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± Su Yi shook his head and refused.

    He¡¯d never liked this type of noisy, crowded atmosphere anyway.

    Fu Shan dared not attempt to persuade him. Instead, he ordered, ¡°Attendants, escort Master Su back.¡±

    ¡°City Lord Fu, please, allow me.¡± Huang Qianjun was nearby. He shot to his feet and immediately walked over.

    Nie Teng hesitated, then did the same.

    When he saw this, Nie Beihu felt deeply gratified.

    His son had always been prideful, but this showed that Su Yi¡¯s earlier disy was enough to convince him.

    Su Yi said no more. He just walked directly out of the venue.

    Huang Qianjun and Nie Teng followed hot on his heels.

    When they saw this, waves surged through the gathered higher-ups¡¯ hearts once more.

    Huang Qianjun was the son and heir of Family Head Huang Yunchong, while Nie Teng was the son of themander of the guards, Nie Beihu.

    Yet now, both of them were acting like mere attendants, tagging after Su Yi of their own volition. This meant somethingpletely different!

    This is bad!?When he saw this, Li Tianhan suddenly recalled something. His heart clenched, and his expression shifted.

    Back at the Wen Family matriarch¡¯s birthday banquet, Fu Shan, Nie Beihu, and Huang Yunchong had argued against dissolving Su Yi¡¯s marriage, even though it meant opposing the Li Family.

    Li Tianhan and his son had assumed this was because of Wen Lingzhao, the ¡°Grandmaster¡¯s disciple.¡± They thought that was the only possible reason such influential characters would stand with the Wen Family.

    But now it seemed that wasn¡¯t the case at all!

    ¡°But why does Fu Shan attach such enormous importance to Su Yi?¡± Li Tianhan¡¯s expression was uncertain, his heart heavy.

    He was well aware that as impressive as Su Yi¡¯s performance was, he was still just a Blood Cirction Realm youth; that level of strength was nowhere near enough to make old foxes like Fu Shan and Huang Yunchong treat him with such reverence.

    This meant that Su Yi had some other secret, something he still didn¡¯t know about!

    And it was this secret, whatever it was, that exined Fu Shan¡¯s respect for Su Yi!

    Li Tianhan dared not dy any further. He immediately whispered an order to the elderly attendant beside him.

    The elderly retainer immediately scurried off.

    As he watched Su Yi fade into the distance, Zhou Huaiqiu sighed. He hesitated, but in the end, he didn¡¯t chase after him.

    He had a certain premonition that even if he threw away all his dignity and begged Su Yi to return to the Blueriver Sword Manor, Su Yi wouldn¡¯t agree.

    Still, he couldn¡¯t help but find it a pity, and he couldn¡¯t help but regret.?When he first fell back into the mortal dust, no one concerned themselves with his?wellbeing. Even I distanced myself from him.

    Today, he¡¯s returned to the Martial Dao, revealing even more dazzling brilliance than before. How could he possibly return to Blueriver Sword Manor, the ce that once hurt him so badly?

    But enough. There¡¯s nothing for it.?Zhou Huaiqiu took a deep breath, then suppressed the regret welling within his heart.

    ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister Nan Ying, it seems you¡¯re awfully reluctant to see Su Yi leave,¡± said Ni Hao coldly. Seeing Nan Ying¡¯s dazed stupor, he couldn¡¯t help but get angry.

    Nan Ying jumped, and her expression shifted dramatically. Finally, she let out a gentle sigh, sounding aggrieved.?¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Ni, you know that Su Yi and I apanied each other for three years. I thought our paths would never cross again. Who could have anticipated everything we saw tonight?¡±

    The more she spoke, the darker Ni Hao¡¯s expression. Her words only fanned the mes of jealousy in his heart.

    Nan Ying had obviously realized this, so she changed tacks. ¡°But Senior Apprentice Brother Ni, you have an eternal, irreceable ce in my heart. Besides, if I really still had lingering feelings for Su Yi, how could I have gone a full year without so much as asking about him?

    She leaned her head against Ni Hao¡¯s broad shoulders and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m actually happy to see you this angry. It proves that you care for me.¡±

    Ni Hao¡¯s expression instantly softened. He took in her delicate fragrance, and when he spoke, his tone was far gentler. ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister, just now, I got a bit overly excited.¡±

    Nan Ying stretched out her jade-like hand and hooked it around Ni Hao¡¯s arm. She whispered honeyed words, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother, don¡¯t exin. I understand.¡±

    But in her heart, she was wondering¡ª

    Should I go see Su Yi before we leave Guangling City?

    ¡°Cousin, that Su Yi is simply despicable! He¡¯s been hiding his cultivation all this time! He¡¯s been?ying the?entire family all year!¡± Wen Shaobei was righteously indignant, but he only dared whisper hisints next to Wen Jueyuan.

    ¡°He never lied to us. We¡¯ve just overlooked him,¡± said Wen Jueyuan dejectedly.

    Tonight was supposed to be his chance in the spotlight, the day he spread his reputation far and wide.

    But the world was unpredictable. Who would have guessed that he¡¯d end up the Dragon Gate Banquet''s most ridiculous loser?

    He¡¯d be a stepping stone for Su Yi!

    ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t tell me we¡¯re just going to let this go?¡± said Wen Shaobei unwillingly.

    ¡°Do?you?want to fight him?¡± Wen Jueyuan said coldly, staring at Wen Shaobei as if he were an idiot. ¡°You still don¡¯t understand? Su Yi didn¡¯t just recover his cultivation; even the city lord attaches enormous importance to him now! From this day forth, he¡¯s no longer that pitiful worm the Wen Family can trample as it pleases!

    He practically spat these words, his tone revealing his bitterness, fury, dejection, and unwillingness.

    Despite having been insulted so viciously, Wen Shaobei could only lower his head.

    ¡°Li Jianyu, have you prepared the champion¡¯s prizes?¡± Fu Shan beamed.

    The victor was to receive a thousand taels of gold, three stalks of spiritual medicine, ten clusters of pearls, and a peak yellow-grade martial art tome!

    This was a highly enticing reward.

    Everyone at the banquet turned to look at Li Jianyu.

    Li Jianyu froze, then snorted, ¡°A paltry reward like that? There¡¯s no need to remind me. I¡¯ll have someone deliver them tomorrow morning.¡±

    He¡¯de to the banquet assuming that with Mo Tianling, they had this in the bag. As such, he had yet to prepare the prizes.

    But Su Yi¡¯s arrival had shattered all his schemes. He hadn¡¯t just lost Spiritbamboo Ind; now he had to start figuring out where he¡¯de up with all that treasure¡­.

    If he said he wasn¡¯t furious, he¡¯d definitely be lying.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget about Spiritbamboo Ind. Starting today, it¡¯s under the jurisdiction of Guangling City and the city lord¡¯s estate. If I discover anyone unauthorized on or near the ind, I¡¯ll have them killed on sight!¡± Although Fu Shanughed as he said this, his words were murderous.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Li Jianyu couldn¡¯t remain seated any longer. He rose, swished his sleeves, then stormed off.

    If he stayed any longer, he¡¯d die of anger!

    The Cloudfall City higher-ups rose and followed him out almost immediately after.

    In stark contrast, the atmosphere on Guangling City¡¯s side heated up. Everyoneughed and chatted amongst themselves, drinking in celebration.

    After all, Su Yi had represented Guangling City in taking the championship. This cast the city higher-ups in a good light too.

    They graciously pretended to ignore the losers as they slunk away before the festivities ended.

    The night sky hung over the waters of the Great Azure. Thousands of sails fluttered in the wind, and the countlessnterns were like dragons.

    News of Su Yi taking the number one spot in the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet spread across both sides of the river at shocking speeds. Before long, the ordinary citizens of both cities were all in the know.

    Before long, the sound of uproar filled the air, echoing throughout the night sky.

    ¡­¡­

    The city gates.

    ¡°You two should go back. No need to apany me any further,¡± said Su Yi, pausing to look at Huang Qianjun and Nie Teng.

    Huang Qianjun nodded and smiled; he knew better than to push.

    Nie Teng hesitated, then bowed to Su Yi. ¡°Brother Su, thank you for enlightening me! I¡¯ll remember this kindness for the rest of my life!¡±

    The way Su Yi used his duel with Mo Tianling to demonstrate the Sparrow-Catching Hand helped Nie Teng finally realize the true essence and charm of his own martial art.

    Facing Su Yi now, he felt awed and reverential.

    ¡°Remember what you said back then.¡± Su Yi nodded, then turned and walked through the gates.

    ¡°What I said back then¡­.¡± Nie Teng¡¯s heart shook. Then, he took a deep breath. Su Yi was already far away, but Nie Teng nevertheless faced him and sped his fist. ¡°Brother Su, don¡¯t worry. I, Nie Teng, will never forget!¡±

    ¡°What are you two talking about?¡± Huang Qianjun couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°None of your business.¡± Nie Teng turned and left.

    Huang Qianjun hurried after him. ¡°Ol¡¯ Brother Nie, wait for me! Come on; we¡¯re both on Brother Su¡¯s side, so we should get to know each other better! How about we go to one of those flower boats and have ourselves a good time? I know just the girl. She¡¯s famous for her wit and singing voice, and she¡¯s a master of every type of instrument. In Guangling City, she¡¯s¡­.¡±

    The two of them gradually faded into the distance.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi strolled leisurely through the city¡¯s empty streets.

    The vast majority of the city¡¯s inhabitants had gone to watch the festivities. The streets were normally bustling with activity, but today, they were all but abandoned. The lights were out, and the doors were closed.

    From time to time, he saw scattered groups returning from beyond the gates, all of them animatedly discussing the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet and the results of thepetition.

    But even as they passed Su Yi, none of them recognized the very youth who¡¯d just easily taken home the championship.

    When Su Yi reached the Apricot Clinic, he turned and looked up at the night sky.

    The moon was bright, but the stars were sparse, the pale clouds soft as cotton.

    Even from a distance, he could dimly discern the sound of revelry. In the solitary darkness of the night, it sounded fleeting and ethereal.

    ¡°When does the turmoil of human affairs end? It¡¯s only after the bustling streets quiet down that everything seems the most authentic.¡± Su Yi muttered to himself, then returned to the Apricot Cottage. His lean figure seemed solitary and detached.

    This was the 399th year of the Zhou Dynasty¡¯s history, the second day of the second month of the lunar calendar, as well as the second month of spring.

    This was the day insects awoke from hibernation, a day of universal rebirth.

    Were you to study the stars, you¡¯d discover that of the twenty-eight celestial mansions, the first of the sevenprising the azure dragon revealed itself in the east, but the rest of the dragon¡¯s ¡°body¡± was still submerged in the darkness.

    As such, today was known as ¡°the day the dragon raises its head.¡±

    On this day, one year after losing his cultivation and marrying into the Wen Family, Su Yi stepped into the Dragon¡¯s Gate Arena, his skill shocking the entire audience. He became the center of attention.

    The people were in uproar.

    But although almost no one knew it¡ª

    In this lifetime, today was Su Yi¡¯s birthday too.

    And it was on this very day that his current incarnation¡¯s mother, Ye Yufei,?fell?sick and passed away.

    At the time, he was only four years old, and she left him all alone.

 Chapter 57: My Fate

    <h4>Chapter 57: My Fate</h4>

    As soon as Su Yi entered the courtyard, the red-d Qing Wan floated out of his room.

    ¡°Mystic Master, while you were out of the house, arge group of people hid outside the courtyard, all of them armed and ready for battle. They all radiated dense bloodlust; it was terrifying!¡± Her fair features revealed lingering shock and terror. She looked tense as could be; she¡¯d clearly been scared senseless.

    ¡°Where are they?¡± Su Yi narrowed his eyes.

    Qing Wan stuck out her tongue, then said with an air of celebration, ¡°Uh¡­. I don¡¯t know why, but they left already.¡±

    Su Yi furrowed his brow. ¡°Come inside, then tell me what happened in more detail.¡± He then walked in ahead of her.

    ¡°Oh! Okay.¡± Qing Wan hurried after him.

    Who knew why, but after Su Yi returned to the courtyard, she felt much calmer, as if she¡¯d found her rock.

    Although she was still meek, timid, and reverent whenever she faced Su Yi, having him around was still better than being scared on her own.

    Soon, amp illuminated the room, dispelling the darkness and bringing them warmth.

    Qing Wan hovered not far from Su Yi, wincing. Her snowy white feet were bare, and her delicate little toes clenched and unclenched repeatedly.

    ¡°Why are you so nervous?¡± When he saw her acting like this, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow.

    Qing Wan hurriedly shook her head. ¡°Mystic Master, I¡¯m not nervous.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± Su Yi took a seat. His gaze traveled from her jade-like legs and up to her picturesquely beautiful face. ¡°When you¡¯re nervous, you clench your toes, your eyshes quiver, your hands clench and unclench in front of you, and you subconsciously fidget with your clothes.¡±

    Qing Wan froze. Her rosy cheeks burned bright red; she felt as if he¡¯d seen through herpletely and revealed all of her secrets, as if there was nowhere left to hide.

    This only made her even more nervous. Hidden beneath her long hair, the tips of her perfectly-formed little ears turned bright red.

    ¡°Cowardly, bashful, nervous¡­. Where did Wu Ruoqiu find a yin soul like this?¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but rub his forehead.?Then, he changed tackspletely. ¡°Tell me about the people lying in ambush here.¡±

    Qing Wan instantly sighed in relief. She pondered a moment, then said, ¡°I was hiding in the old locust tree, and I heard part of their conversation.¡±

    In her soft, sticky voice, she recounted the night¡¯s events from beginning to end.?When she finished her tale, Su Yi¡¯s brow shot up, and he gently drummed his fingers against the table. He stared intently at the candlelight, lost in thought.

    ording to Qing Wan, the groupying?in ambush were from the Li Family!

    Furthermore, they¡¯de at Li Moyun¡¯s orders, and they were waiting for him to return from the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet. Then, they¡¯d charge into the Apricot Cottage and kill him.

    Except, something unexpected had disrupted their ns.

    An elderly attendant scampered over, told the groupying?in ambush that the n had changed, and all of them retreated.

    What Su Yi didn¡¯t understand was why they¡¯d do this. He had no grudge with Li Moyun.?Why does he want to kill me?

    Could this have something to do with Wen Lingzhao??Su Yi recalled the incident at the Wen Family matriarch¡¯s birthday banquet.

    That¡¯s probably the case. ording to Huang Qianjun, Li Moyun has been infatuated with her for a long time. He even announced, repeatedly, that he¡¯d marry her or no one.

    From this, I can infer that he ns to kill me, create an opening, and take my ce.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but sigh.?This nominal wife of mine sure is trouble.

    First it was Wei Zhengyang. Now it¡¯s Li Moyun.

    Now that she¡¯s at Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy, and a Grandmaster¡¯s disciple at that, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s already attracted a whole new batch ofscivious, swaggering young men.

    ¡°Mystic Master, you¡­ what do you n to do?¡± Qing Wan asked weakly.

    ¡°Even if I kill all her admirers, I¡¯ll only be treating the symptoms of the problem, not the root cause,¡± said Su Yi casually. ¡°After this incident, I¡¯m increasingly set on dissolving this marriage. Only then can I rid myself of this problem once and for all.¡±

    ¡°Mystic Master, you want to repudiate your wife?¡± Qing Wan said nkly.

    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I?¡± asked Su Yi right back. ¡°You don¡¯t think I''m overly heartless, do you?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Qing Wan immediately shook his head.

    Su Yi slumped back into his chair. Suddenly, heughed, ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s my birthday; let¡¯s not discuss such unpleasant matters.¡±

    He picked the sk off the table and poured himself a drink.

    Qing Wan said tentatively, ¡°Mystic Master, did no one do anything to celebrate your birthday?¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve never liked that sort of thing.¡±

    Qing Wan suddenly seemed more courageous. ¡°Then¡­. Might I ask how old you are now?¡±

    ¡°If you add it all up, I¡¯m 108,017 years old,¡± said Su Yi offhandedly. ¡°Oh, but you can just think of me as seventeen.¡±

    Qing Wan was dazed, and she felt a bit lost, but she didn¡¯t ask any questions. After a moment¡¯s silence, she worked up enough courage to say, ¡°Mystic Master, how about¡­ how about I sing a birthday song for you?¡±

    ¡°If you like,¡± said Su Yi, but his thoughts were elsewhere.

    Beneath themplight, Qing Wan took a deep breath, gently squeezed her red dress, and parted her pink lips. A voice like heavenly song or an ethereal chant soon echoed throughout the room.

    ¡°The Mystic Master, long-lived as the moon, rising like the sun, towering like the southern mountains, never to fall or crumble, flourishing like the pines¡­.¡±

    Her voice was soft, like water bubbling from a spring or a stream flowing through a valley.

    Su Yi was briefly stunned, but soon, a faint smile spread across his face.?This is an ancient birthday song. The girl¡¯s actually pretty thoughtful.

    He listened and drank, leisurely and at ease.

    Outside the window, the night sky gradually darkened, and the stars lit up.

    Qing Wan¡¯s beautiful, ethereal melody was the perfectplement to a night like this.

    ¡­¡­

    Beneath the same night sky.

    The Li Family.

    Li Moyun¡¯s hands clenched his sword, and his handsome face was dark and contorted beyond recognition.

    He fought back his fury and bitterness, gnashing his teeth so hard, they seemed they might break.

    Tonight was supposed to be the perfect chance to strike. He¡¯d already arranged everything. As soon as Su Yi was dead, he¡¯d leave for Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy and visit Wen Lingzhao.

    He¡¯d even prepared the present he was going to give her.

    But who would have guessed that all of his ns would fall apart at thest minute, and that everything would go to waste?

    The elderly attendant at his side whispered, ¡°Young Master, the Family Head has spoken. You¡¯re to leave tonight, and you¡¯re not to enter Guangling City in the near future without his orders.¡±

    Li Moyun could no longer repress his fury. He growled, ¡°So what if that waste has recovered his cultivation? So what if he defeated Mo Tianling? Is Father really going to kick me out just because of that?¡±

    His chest heaved violently.

    He¡¯d already heard about what happened at the banquet tonight. This was why he¡¯d had to abort his ns.

    The elderly attendant whispered, ¡°Young Master, the family head isn¡¯t worried about Su Yi, nor is he concerned about Fu Shan, Huang Yunchong, or Nie Beihu. He¡¯s concerned that your rage will lead you to make an irrevocable mistake.¡±

    He paused, then continued, ¡°Regarding killing Su Yi, we can wait and see. The family head said that Su Yi has other secrets too. We don¡¯t know what they are, but they¡¯re the only exnation for why Fu Shan treats him with such importance.

    ¡°If we attack without first uncovering these secrets, we might invite unforeseeable disaster upon the entire Li Family.¡±

    Li Moyuan froze. Quite some time passed before he exhaled and said, ¡°I understand. Tell my father I¡¯m leaving for the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital right now!¡±

    With that, he turned to leave.

    ¡°Escort the young master. Allow nothing to dy your journey. You are to reach the prefectural capital as soon as possible. Understood?¡± The attendant dashed after him, then ordered the guards waiting outside.

    ¡°Understood!¡± The guards¡¯ shouted their acknowledgement.

    Watching this, Li Moyun sighed to himself. He knew that despite agreeing to his father¡¯s arrangements, Li Tianhan didn¡¯t trust him not to sneak back into the city and ambush Su Yi anyway.

    Once his horse had carried him far beyond the city walls, Li?Moyun?turned to look back at the tall, imposing main gate. His eyes shed with cold, murderous intent. ¡°Su Yi, just you wait!¡±

    Then, he and his guards galloped off into the distance.

    ¡­¡­

    Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy.

    A natural hot spring in a pavilion built atop a verdant mountain peak,

    It waste at night, and the stars were sparse and faint.

    Two slender figures soaked in the steaming waters of the hot spring. Only their long white necks and stunningly beautiful faces were visible.

    The air was misty, and the water rippled.

    Wen Lingxue sat on a boulder within the spring, only dimly discernible within the mists. Shefortably stretched her long white legs beneath the surface of the water and gently kicked her feet, stirring up warm currents, and her pretty face utterly rxed and at ease.

    She raised a hand to wipe the beads of sweat from her brow, then asked in her crisp voice, ¡°Big Sister, what exactly?did Brother-inw?write in his letter?¡±

    Wen Lingzhao was nearby, her hair up in a bun, her skin like jade. Within the mist, she was an ethereal beauty, like an illusion or a dream.

    ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Her brow furrowed slightly. Even when she was with her little sister, her features, expression, and temperament were as cold and aloof as ice.

    Despite her words, she couldn¡¯t help but recall the letter her younger sister had delivered her just a few days ago.

    It only included one sentence: ¡°I hope you can annul our marriage sooner rather thanter. That way, everyone will be happy.¡±

    When she first saw it, Wen Lingzhao was stunned. Even after extensive pondering, she couldn¡¯t tell whether he meant what he said, or whether this was some roundabout way of poking fun at her.

    It was just as Su Yi said: she cultivated so bitterly precisely because she felt stifled. She wanted to grow strong through her own hard work, and once she became sufficiently powerful, seize control over her own fate. She didn¡¯t want this sham of a marriage to fetter her any longer!

    Wen Lingzhao would never have guessed that the Su Yi she ignored, the man she saw as nothing but a stranger, would see right through her.

    If that were all it was, it¡¯d be one thing, but there was something strange about the tone of his letter.

    What did he mean, ¡°Everyone will be happy¡±?

    No matter how she looked at it, it sounded like he was mocking her!

    As a result, every time Wen Lingzhao recalled that letter, she felt a difort she couldn¡¯t quite put into words.

    Taking a moment to calm herself, Wen Lingzhao¡¯s icy gaze turned toward her little sister. ¡°I¡¯ve already told our parents that there¡¯s no need for you to follow them back to Guangling City. Going forward, you¡¯ll remain in the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital and continue your cultivation at Blueriver Sword Manor.¡±

    She paused, then said contemtively, ¡°Once I¡¯ve officially be Master¡¯s live-in disciple, I¡¯lle up with some way to get you into Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy. That way, we can be together long-term, and I can take care of you at all times.¡± As she said this, a barely discernible hint of gentleness entered her voice.

    ¡°Big Sister, can¡­ Can I refuse?¡± Wen Lingxue blinked and said meekly.?She certainly didn¡¯t want to get stuck here like this.

    ¡°No.¡± Wen Lingzhao looked up and gazed at the night sky. ¡°I was unfortunate enough to be forced into marriage with aplete stranger. Lingxue, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll let you suffer the same fate!¡±

    That cold, clear voice of hers revealed a hint of bitterness and hatred.

 Chapter 58: Winds to Carry You, Lifting You Into the Clouds

    <h4>Chapter 58: Winds to Carry You, Lifting You Into the Clouds</h4>

    The third day of the second month of the lunar calendar.?Noon, the day after the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet.

    Su Yi finished his cultivation in the mulberry grove. Just as he returned to the Apricot Cottage, he saw Fu Shan and a group of the Old Guard waiting there for him.

    ¡°Master Su.¡± Fu Shan walked up with a smile and cupped his fist. ¡°I¡¯m here to thank you for your assistance at the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet, as well as to deliver your rewards.¡±

    With that, he waved his hand, and three guards approached. Each of them respectfully proffered a jade box.

    Fu Shan smiled as he exined, ¡°These are the prizes for the victor of the Dragon¡¯s Gate Competition. Altogether, there¡¯s a thousand taels of gold, ten clusters of pearls, three stalks of spiritual medicine, and one peak yellow-grade secret martial arts tome.

    He paused, then continued, ¡°I brazenly took it upon myself to convert the gold to silver notes. That will make it easier for you to carry it on your person, Master Su.

    He pointed to the first jade box. ¡°This contains eighteen silver notes. Each is worth ten thousand taels of silver.¡±

    ¡°The second jade box contains three stalks of spiritual medicine. They are, respectively, Jadeleaf Poria, Bloodjade Ginseng, and Blue-Streaked Frostgrass.

    ¡°And the third jade box contains the peak-level yellow-grade martial art, ¡®the Flower-Plucking, Cloud-Sweeping Zen Hand.¡¯¡±

    When he heard this, Su Yi opened the third box and flipped through the secret tome. After skimming it, even he couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°This martial art is obviously only suitable for women.¡±

    Fu Shan grimaced. ¡°It was up to the Cloudfall City Lord, Li Jianyu, to prepare the prizes. He undoubtedly chose that technique as a deliberate insult. If you¡¯re displeased with it, given a little time, I can offer you an alternative martial arts manual instead.¡±

    He was obviously well aware of this martial arts tome¡¯s nature.

    Su Yi waved his offer away, not the least bit concerned. ¡°No need. This will be fine.¡±

    Given his standards, how could he possibly take interest in such a low-grade martial arts anyway?

    ¡°Deliver Master Su¡¯s prizes to his room.¡± Fu Shan turned and ordered his guards, who immediately got to work.

    Afterward, he smiled and said, ¡°Master Su, Spiritbamboo Ind belongs to Guangling City once more, and at least for now, it¡¯s under the control of the city lord¡ªme. I¡¯m here today in part to invite you to visit the ind.¡±

    Su Yi was tempted; he recalled that Spiritbamboo Ind had a high concentration of spiritual energy, and that ¡°Bluejade Spirit Bamboo¡± grew there.

    ¡°When do we leave?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Fu Shan immediately smiled. ¡°This way, please. I¡¯ve already prepared a carriage. We can leave right now.¡± He personally led the way.

    An hourter.

    The Old Guard rode warhorses as they escorted Su Yi and Fu Shan¡¯s carriage. The carriage stopped when it reached a spot roughly thirty miles from the city, along the banks of the Great Azure.

    This stretch of river bank was part of the Azurecloud Mountain Range. There were lush, ancient trees all over the ce.

    Upon exiting the carriage, Su Yi and Fu Shan saw an awning-covered boat ready and waiting for them. They boarded it and crossed the water, nearing the center of the river.

    The ind was small, more islet than ind. It was only three hundred feet across. It?was covered in jagged rocks. Save for the verdant bamboo grove, the ind was entirely barren; not even grass grew upon the boulders.

    ¡°Hm? Why are there already people on the ind?¡±?From a distance, Fu Shan saw a boat moored to the side of Spiritbamboo ind, and he could vaguely discern two figures walking amidst the bamboo.

    His expression instantly darkened.

    The attendant beside him hurriedly exined, ¡°City Lord, they are most likely from Cloudfall City! They must havee from the other side of the river!¡±

    ¡°Li Jianyu, that old fart. He dared send people to Spiritbamboo Ind? Does he really think I won¡¯t dare kill them?¡± Fu Shan¡¯s eyes shed with murderous intent. Before long, their boat reached the ind.

    It was then that Fu Shan saw the trespassers clearly for the full time. He couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow in surprise.

    It was a youth and an old man.

    The youth wore jade-colored robes and a broad belt. His skin was clear, his features handsome, and he looked to be in high spirits.

    The elder wore a small ck hat, and he was d in cloth robes. He looked unexceptional, and his back was slightly bowed as he stood a foot away from the young man.

    ¡°The peak of the Qi umtion Realm.¡± At the same time, Su Yi¡¯s gazended on the youth and the ck-hatted old man. At a nce, he could discern a fair bit just from their auras.

    The Four Realms of the Martial Dao, Blood Cirction, Qi umtion, Inner Furnace, and An¨¡srava.

    Reaching the pinnacle of the Qi umtion Realm was proof that one had already refined their qi to the level of ¡°Astral Manifestation.¡± Martial artists like that could walk directly on water.

    On drynd, they could leap a hundred feet in a single bound. Their breath rumbled like thunder, and their vital energy outwardly revealed itself.

    Only a thin line separated such martial artists from reaching the Inner Furnace Realm and bing Grandmasters!

    In Guangling City, someone like him would be a peak-level expert.

    Fu Shan, for instance, was merely in thete-stage Qi umtion Realm. He was a full level lower than the ck-hatted elder.

    But before long, Su Yi looked away. A mere peak Qi umtion expert wasn¡¯t worth paying attention to.

    Instead, Su Yi took this time to silently evaluate Spiritbamboo Ind itself.

    Before long, he nodded to himself. The ind was likely connected to the Great Azure¡¯s water vein. The Azurecloud Mountain Range was nearby, so mountains and waters converged, and the essence of heaven and earth gathered here.

    It was indeed a blessednd, a spiritual ground. It was a step up from the mulberry grove Su Yi had found. No wonder it gave rise to a spiritual ingredient on the level of Bluejade Spirit Bamboo!

    At the same time, the jade-robed youth and the ck-hatted elder noticed themotion, and both of them looked over.

    The youth smiled and called out, ¡°Might you be City Lord Fu Shan?¡±

    He was only eighteen, but his every movement carried an air of nobility.

    And it seemed that meeting Fu Shan, the lord of an entire city, was perfectly normal for him.

    ¡°That¡¯s me,¡± said Fu Shan. ¡°Might I ask who the two of you are?¡±

    How experienced and crafty was Fu Shan¡¯s gaze? He could tell at a nce that these two were extraordinary. He subtly waved, indicating for his attendant to remain in the covered boat.

    He and Su Yi then disembarked onto Spiritbamboo Ind.

    ¡°My name is Zhang Yuanxing. I¡¯m from the prefectural capital¡¯s Zhang Family.¡± He smiled and cupped his fist. ¡°City Lord Fu, I once heard my father say that throughout Cloudriver Prefecture¡¯s neen cities, few people are worthy of attention, but that you¡¯re one of those rare few. Meeting you now, I can see that it¡¯s true: you are indeed extraordinary.¡±

    The Cloudriver Prefectural Capital¡¯s Zhang Family!

    Fu Shan¡¯s pupils constricted slightly, and his expression became far more solemn. ¡°Might I ask your honorable father¡¯s name?¡±

    ¡°My master is none other than the current head of the Zhang Family,¡± said the elder in the ck hat, speaking for the first time.

    Fu Shan¡¯s heart shook, his gaze instantly serious. ¡°Ah, I see. I¡¯m ttered to have received such high praise from your esteemed father.¡±

    Zhang Yuanxing smiled faintly; it seemed he¡¯d anticipated that Fu Shan would react like this. ¡°City Lord Fu, you won¡¯t me me foring uninvited, right?¡±

    Fu Shan shook his head. ¡°How could I?¡±

    Zhang Yuanxing nodded. Then, his gaze shifted from Fu Shan to Su Yi, an admiring look on his face. ¡°Last night, I attended the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet too. Young Lord Su, I watched your match with Mo Tianling. It was spectacr! It made me gasp with amazement.¡±

    He paused, then smiled. ¡°But I also heard a bit about what happened to you back then, and I learned that your current situation in the Wen Family is¡­ Well, it seems like it¡¯s not great. If you¡¯d like to change your predicament, I can help you.¡±

    Inwardly, Fu Shan snickered.?A disciple of the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital¡¯s Zhang Family is indeed lofty and extraordinary.

    But Su Yi is someone even the Spiritjade Marchioness treats with respect, a transcendent existence!

    How could he possibly need you to ¡®help him out of his predicament¡¯?

    Su Yi looked up at the smiling, confident youth and said calmly, ¡°Have you ever heard the phrase ¡®those who offer unsolicited hospitality are surely hiding evil intentions¡¯?¡±

    A sharp light shed through the elder¡¯s eyes. ¡°Speak carefully, young man. Make sure not to bring disaster upon yourself!¡±

    But Zhang Yuanxing merely smiled and waved him away, not the least bit offended. ¡°Uncle Xiong, no need to get angry. Young Lord Su¡¯s straightforwardness is the very reason I admire him.¡±

    He paused, then addressed Su Yi directly. ¡°Young Lord Su, you needn¡¯t overthink this. I want to help you purely because I admire your skills and attainments in the Martial Dao. It would be a waste for someone as talented as you to remain in Guangling City, no different from burying a pearl in the mud!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s expression was strange; it had been a long, long time since anyone had spoken to him like this.

    When he saw that Su Yi remained silent, Zhang Yuanxing assumed he was hesitating. He couldn¡¯t help but smile confidently, ¡°Young Lord Su, please rx. If you follow me to Cloudriver Prefecture, I guarantee I¡¯ll give you the chance to show off your brilliance and stand out of the crowd!¡±

    Su Yi was stunned. ¡°From the looks of it, you¡­. Want me to follow you as a retainer?¡±

    The man in the ck hat snorted coldly, ¡°In the prefectural capital, there are as many talented young men eager to be at our young master¡¯s beck and call as there are carp in the river, yet those who win his favor are rare as qilin horns and phoenix feathers.¡±

    As if suspecting Su Yi didn¡¯t understand his meaning, the elder added, ¡°Let¡¯s put it like this. In Guangling City, taking first ce in the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet is enough to hold your head up high, but in the prefectural capital, there¡¯s no shortage ofparably talented youths!¡±

    Finally, the corners of his lips arched upward. ¡°Now you ought to understand just how lucky you are to have won our young master¡¯s admiration.¡±

    By now, Fu Shan had a strange look in his eyes.

    If not for the other party¡¯s status, he probably couldn¡¯t have held back hisughter.

    But then, Fu Shan was well aware that neither Zhang Yuanxing nor Uncle Xiong knew of Su Yi¡¯s true abilities.?Otherwise, they couldn¡¯t have possibly put on such airs and lectured him like an inferior.

    By now, Su Yi was at a loss for words. He didn¡¯t even know how to respond.?Hmm, it seems that he has good intentions¡­. Right?

    ¡°You can take some time to think it over. I¡¯ll leave Guangling City in three days. You can tell City Lord Fu Shan your decision then,¡± said Zhang Yuanxing with a personable smile, as if he disdained resorting to coercion.

    Then, he turned back to Fu Shan. ¡°Although the tier of the Bluejade Spirit Bamboo growing here is ordinary, they¡¯re still pretty rare. I¡¯d like to purchase two stalks. Might you be willing to part with them?¡±

    ¡°Whichever two strike your fancy, I¡¯d be honored to give to you,¡± said Fu Shan forthrightly.

    Zhang Yuanxing shook his head. ¡°City Lord Fu Shan, as everyone in the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital knows, I, Zhang Yuanxing, have always disdained taking advantage of others. Uncle?Xiong, when we get back to the city, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to deliver a hundred spirit stones to the city lord¡¯s estate.¡±

    The elder in the ck hat nodded.

    Before long, Zhang Yuanxing personally chose two stalks of Bluejade Bamboo. Then, he and Uncle Xiong returned their vessel and left.

    Before their departure, this noble youth of the prefectural capital didn¡¯t forget to exhort Su Yi once more.

    ¡°You¡¯ll fly further with strong winds to carry you, and I, Zhang Yuanxing, can send you soaring into the clouds!¡±

 Chapter 59: A Drumstick Drenched in Cliche Dreck

    <h4>Chapter 59: A Drumstick Drenched in Cliche Dreck</h4>

    Zhang Yuanxing and Uncle Xiong boarded their boat and left. Before long, they faded from view.

    Fu Shan couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°The son of the Zhang Family Head has sharp eyes. But it¡¯s alsoughable; he doesn¡¯t realize that you¡¯re like a dragon soaring through the heavens. How could you be as simple as he seems to think?¡±

    ¡°People his age love recruiting talents for their own use,¡± said Su Yi offhandedly. ¡°At least he¡¯s ambitious.¡±

    Fu Shan nodded. ¡°Were he to ask any other talented youth in Guangling City, I¡¯m afraid few would have refused him.¡±

    The Cloudriver Prefectural Capital was the heart of the neen cities of the Cloudriver Prefecture. It was a far cry from ces as remote as Guangling and Cloudfall City.

    The Cloudriver Prefectural Capital was home to numerous factions big and small.?Of them, four stood above all others. These peak-level factions included the prefectural government, which served the Great Zhou Dynasty directly, as well as the prefecture¡¯s number one cultivation faction, Blueriver Sword Manor.?The other two wererge-scale family ns, the Zhang and Yuan Families.

    All other local factions paled inparison.

    As the son of the Zhang Family Head, it was easy to imagine just how lofty Zhang Yuanxing¡¯s status was.?Even Fu Shan had to treat him with respect.

    As they conversed, they strolled toward the thirty-foot bamboo grove.

    The bamboo was lush and vibrant, with a faint, spiritual mist lingering around it. There were only a dozen or so mature bamboo nts. Although there were numerous others growing nearby, they had yet to reach maturity.

    Mature Bluejade Spirit Bamboo was only about as thick as an arm, and only about ten feet tall. The stalks were lustrous and translucent as jade, and they looked as if they¡¯d been carved from precious stones.

    Fu Shan carried a spade. Heughed, ¡°If any appeal to you, just say the word.¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t stand?on ceremony. He looked around, then?chose?one of the mature stalks.

    Fu Shan immediately went up to it and used the spade to dig it up, including the roots.

    It was, after all, a spiritual nt. Even its roots and leaves could be used to make medicine, while the stalk was a spiritual material. It was fair to say that every inch of the bamboo was precious.

    ¡°Master Su, please take another look and see if any others appeal,¡±ughed Fu Shan.?He¡¯d brought Su Yi here precisely for the purpose of sharing the benefits of winning Spiritbamboo Ind. This was also a way to build a closer connection with him.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°If you¡¯re sure, I¡¯d take another two stalks. Any will do.¡±

    The stalk he¡¯d chosen was of particrly high quality. With a few slight modifications, he could make it into an all-natural bamboo sword sheath.

    He could use it as a walking stick in his daily life, and draw his sword instantly in battle. It would be extremely convenient.

    Furthermore, this bamboo was a spiritual material, so it could nourish and protect Mortal Edge, too.

    He nned to use the other two stalks of bamboo to refine a batch of talismans.

    Rearing beasts and refining talismans, weapons, and pills.

    Cultivators frequently engaged in all four. In the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, they¡¯d already formed aprehensive system of cultivation based on these skills.

    Pick a handful of low-ss cultivators at random, and they¡¯d all have lots to say about any one of these four subjects.

    In his past life, Su Yi had been honored as the ¡°Master of Ten Thousand Daos.¡± He naturally wasn¡¯t ignorant of talisman refining.

    Unfortunately, this was the Azure Continent, a spiritually-barrenndscape.

    Even if all he wanted to do was refine talismans, it was hard to find suitable spiritual materials.

    This Bluejade Spirit Bamboo qualified as a tier-two spiritual material. It was just barely enough to withstand the power of basic talismans.

    Su Yi naturally wouldn¡¯t pass up such an opportunity.

    Fu Shan went on to dig up two more stalks of mature bamboo, as well as a?shoot?hidden underground, all of which he gave to Su Yi.

    ¡°Master Su, this Bluejade Bamboo Shoot is a rare treasure. It¡¯s brimming with spiritual energy, and its flesh is a delicacy. Ordinarily speaking, few could bear to consume something so precious.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Su Yi nodded his appreciation.

    Fu Shan waved his thanks away. ¡°No need for such courtesy. If not for you turning the tides atst night¡¯s banquet, Li Jianyu would have seized control over Spiritbamboo Ind.¡±

    Before long, they returned to their vessel and began their return journey.?When they reached the Apricot Clinic, Su Yi stepped out of the carriage. Suddenly, he said, ¡°City Lord Fu, I might leave Guangling City in the near future.¡±

    Fu Shan was briefly stunned. Then, he sighed with emotion, ¡°I¡¯ve long since predicted that with your abilities, you couldn¡¯t possibly linger in a tiny ce like Guangling City for long. I just didn¡¯t think this day woulde so quickly.¡±

    He paused, then asked hesitantly, ¡°Might I ask your destination?¡±

    ¡°The Cloudriver Prefectural Capital,¡± said Su Yi casually.

    He¡¯d cultivated in Blueriver Sword Manor for three years, so the prefectural capital was rtively familiar.

    Today, he¡¯d begun ¡°Refining Bone.¡± The next step was entering the Qi umtion Realm. It was only in a prosperous area like the prefectural capital that he could find resources sufficient to meet a Qi umtion Realm cultivator¡¯s needs.

    Fu Shan nodded. ¡°When do you n to set off?¡±

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°A month from now at thetest.¡±

    He wanted to wait for his little sister-inw to get back first, and he still had to visit Mother Ghost Ridge.

    Before he left, Fu Shan suddenly recalled something. ¡°Right, Master Su, how should I respond to Zhang Yuanxing?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Su Yi asked right back.

    ¡°I understand.¡± After a brief pause, Fu Shan smiled. ¡°When you leave, I¡¯ll be sure to see you off personally.¡±

    Fu Shan and his group quickly left, while Su Yi entered the Apricot Clinic.

    ¡°Sir.¡± Hu Quan, Wu Guangbin, and the rest of the clinic¡¯s staff set aside the task at hand. All of them, even the servants, turned to look at Su Yi.

    Their gazes were awed.

    Word ofst night¡¯s Dragon¡¯s Gate Competition had shaken both sides of the Great Azure, stirring up no shortage of waves within Guangling City.?Who could possibly remain ignorant of the fact thatst night¡¯s champion was none other than Su Yi?

    As such, by the time the staff saw Su Yi enter the clinic, the way they saw him had undergone a cosmic shift.

    ¡°Everyone, you can return to your tasks,¡± said Su Yi. After this simple order, he approached Hu Quan. ¡°Steward Hu, do you perhaps know which of our medicine pickers is most familiar with Mother Ghost Ridge?¡±

    Hu Quan¡¯s expression shifted. ¡°Sir, that eerie ce is dangerous! Under normal circumstances, it¡¯s very rare for anyone to visit. What do you want to do there?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°I just want to ask a few questions.¡±

    Hu Quan mulled it over, then said, ¡°That¡¯s easily done. The Wen Family has over a thousand medicine pickers on payroll, and there¡¯s sure to be someone with the information you need. I¡¯ll ask around for you.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave it up to you.¡±

    ¡°Rest at ease, sir. I guarantee I¡¯ll have this done within the day!¡± Hu Quan pounded his chest and smiled.

    Last night, he was fortunate enough to apany Su Yi to the banquet. Everything he¡¯d seen and heard had practically opened the door to a brand new world, and he¡¯d spent the whole night awash in excitement.

    He could brag about this experience for the rest of his life.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t linger. He left through the back door, but surprisingly, when he returned to the Apricot Cottage, there was a beautiful woman waiting for him in the courtyard. It seemed she¡¯d been waiting for quite some time, too.

    She wore a snowy white dress, and her hair was tied up in a bun. Her eyes were bright, her lips rosy. She was a dainty beauty, but her expression was pitiable, which gave her a certain moving charm.

    His unexpected guest was none other than Nan Ying.

    When she saw Su Yi push open the gates, she whirled around to face him, her jade-like features filling with delight.

    But then, her delight faded. She bit her lip, and her beautiful eyes misted over. ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Su, I¡¯m leaving Guangling City with Master Uncle Zhou today, but I couldn¡¯t help myself; I had toe and see you onest time first.¡± Her soft voice carried a thread of grief.

    Were Su Yi any other man, the sight of a weeping beautiful might very well have softened his heart.

    Another man might assume that she¡¯d been unable to resisting to see him. Perhaps her feelings for him were too much for her to ignore?

    But it was as if Su Yi didn¡¯t even notice her. When he did respond, his response waspletely off script. He just asked directly, ¡°Did you climb over the wall?¡±

    Climb¡­.

    Did I climb the wall¡­?

    Nan Ying¡¯s delicate, grief-stricken face went slightly rigid. The atmosphere was suddenly ufortably silent.

    But before long, Nan Ying stabilized her heart and sighed. ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Su, I know what I said that day sounded heartless and mean, but if I didn¡¯t care about you, why would I havee looking for you that day?

    ¡°True heartlessness would mean treating you like a stranger. If I didn¡¯t care, I would have just drawn an irrevocable boundary between us. Why would I have visited you again just a yearter? Why would I havee at you with such angry nonsense? It was because I lost my rationality and vented a year¡¯s worth of umted sadness¡­.

    ¡°That¡­ That was because I still cared about you!¡± As she said this, Nan Ying¡¯s voice was choked with sobs, and tears dripped from her beautiful eyes. She looked utterly forlorn.

    ¡°I¡¯ll admit that what I said back then was hurtful, and I won¡¯t demand you forgive me now, but¡­ Can you give me a chance to assuage my conscience? I don¡¯t want to leave Guangling City still carrying this guilt.¡±

    Su Yi said nothing in response.

    Nan Ying dashed up to him, frantic, her gaze pleading. ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Su, back at Blueriver Sword Manor, didn¡¯t you say that no matter how many mistakes I made, so long as I changed my ways, you¡¯d forgive me? You¡­. Surely you¡¯ll forgive me, right?¡±

    As she spoke, she reached for Su Yi¡¯s sleeves.

    Su Yi stepped back, and her hands grabbed nothing but air.

    Nan Ying¡¯s gaze was suddenly intive. She took a deep breath, then removed an exquisitely carved jade box from her sleeves and gently opened it.

    Inside was a chicken leg, except it had long since shriveled and rotted. It had a sickly, ck sheen, and it looked downright vile.

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Su, do you remember? When you became the outer sect¡¯s Sword Chief, the sect arranged a celebratory banquet. After the banquet ended, you came hurrying to find me with a chicken leg you¡¯d carefully wrapped in a lotus leaf, all because you heard me say I¡¯d yet to eat anything that?day¡­.¡±

    Nan Ying¡¯s gaze was suddenly nostalgic, a mixture of honeyed sweetness and grief. ¡°That night, I was so happy, I couldn¡¯t even sleep. How could I bear to just eat the gift you gave me? I saved it, because although drumsticks are amon sight, the one you gave me has an irreceable position in my heart.¡±

    Despite having the temperament of one who¡¯d lived two lifetimes, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but suck in a breath of cold air. He pointed at the drumstick. ¡°You¡­ Have you been carrying that thing with you all this time?¡±

    Nan Ying whispered, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Su, I¡¯d rather die than lie about something like that¡­¡±

    Su Yi turned and walked out of the courtyard.

    This reaction was entirely unexpected.?Isn¡¯t he supposed to pull me close and wipe away my tears?

    Caught off guard, she instinctively called out, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Su, where are you going?¡±

    Su Yi stood in the gateway, then turned andughed. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? I¡¯m going to find Ni Hao and repeat everything you just told me, word for word. Right, I¡¯ll tell him that ¡®dog blood¡¯, cliche-ridden dreck about the drumstick too. I¡¯m sure that once he hears it, he¡¯ll see you in an entirely new light.¡±

    Nan Ying reacted as if she¡¯d been struck by lightning, stunned senseless.

    Was my performance just now over the top?

    If not, given my understanding of Senior Apprentice Brother Su¡¯s personality, my story ought to have moved him!

 Chapter 60: Picking Medicine in Mother Ghost Ridge

    <h4>Chapter 60: Picking Medicine in Mother Ghost Ridge</h4>

    ¡°Su Yi, you¡¯re horrible!¡±?Nan Ying froze for a moment, then gnashed her teeth, flung the drumstick into the dirt, and charged out of the courtyard.?She ran off in a panic.

    When Su Yi turned back around, he saw the moldy, shriveled drumstick and recalled how infatuated he¡¯d once been with that woman.

    He was speechless. But then, who dared say they hadn¡¯t encountered this sort of debased woman in their youth?

    Su Yi shook his head, then returned to his room and began taking inventory of his gains.

    Eighteen ten-thousand-tael notesy sprawled across his desk, as well as three spiritual medicines, a secret tome containing a peak yellow-grade martial art, three stalks of Bluejade Spirit Bamboo, and a Spirit Bamboo Shoot.

    It was fair to say that this time, his harvest was enormous.

    Unfortunately, although this was an ample supply of silver, it wasn¡¯t of much interest to Su Yi anymore.

    To the best of his knowledge, you actually could buy certain spiritual medicines with silver in the prefectural capital.

    But they were ordinary spiritual medicines, and they were absurdly expensive.

    For instance, the lowest ss of spiritual medicines, tier-one medicines, went for as much as thirty thousand taels of silver!

    Second-tier medicines went for around eighty thousand a piece.

    But then, even in the markets of the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital, tier-two spiritual medicines were precious, and whenever they appeared, people snapped them up despite the high prices.

    That said, Fu Shan told him that buying spiritual medicines was much easier if you used spirit stones to purchase them.

    .

    This was because, to martial artists, both spirit stones and spiritual medicines were cultivation resources, and both were indispensable.

    The three medicines before Su Yi were all the lowest-tier, just tier one.

    But the Spirit Bamboo Shoot looked exceptional. It qualified as a tier-two spiritual medicine.

    When I get to the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital, I¡¯ll exchange my silver for spirit stones,?Su Yi thought to himself.

    In the prefectural capital, you could trade ten thousand taels of silver for a single tier-one spirit stone.

    A hundred tier-one spirit stones could be exchanged for a single tier-two spirit stone.

    At the end of the day, even after proceeding to the prefectural capital, he¡¯d still have to earn money.?Only then could he obtain a never-ending stream of cultivation resources.

    Su Yi quickly put the silver notes, medicines, and?tome?away. He then exited his room and sat on the stone bench beneath the locust tree, using Mortal Edge to carve a stalk of bamboo.

    Shavings scattered across the yard, and before long, Su Yi held a brand new bamboo sheath.

    It was three feet long, roughly the same thickness as an infant¡¯s arm, and blue-green, as lustrous and translucent as jade.

    Su Yi sheathed Mortal Edge. It fit perfectly; only the hilt remained visible.

    But Su Yi thought the hilt was a bit of an eyesore too.

    He thought for a moment, then removed the hilt¡¯s two jutting edges. The sword no longer had a cross-guard, which meant even the hilt could disappear into the bamboo sheath.

    Finally, he used a bunch of bamboo strands to form a flexible but durable strap and attach it firmly to the top of the sheath. This allowed him to hang his weapon around his waist.

    Su Yi raised the finished bamboo sheath and examined it.

    Beneath the light of the sun, it was green and vibrant, with all the translucency of high-quality jade. It wasfortable to hold and felt cool and soft to the touch.

    It seemed more apt to call it a bamboo staff than a sheath.

    Su Yi gently shook his wrist, and¡­

    ng!

    Mortal¡¯s Edge popped out with a low hum.

    ¡°Not bad. I can use it as a walking stick in my day-to-day life. In battle, all I have to do is draw my de. It¡¯s a far better look than constantly having a sheathed sword hanging from my waist¡­.¡±

    Su Yi was pleased.

    Although Mortal Edge only had the barest hint of spirituality, if it spent time within this Spiritjade Bamboo sheath, the bamboo would nourish and transform both the edge and the metal.

    This was the real reason Su Yi crafted this sheath.

    Next, he chopped up each of the remaining bamboo stalks, cutting them into seven-inch slices. By the time he finished, he had thirty-six in total.

    These were spiritual materials, so he could inscribe certain basic talismans upon them, then use them to set up formations, kill enemies, expel ghosts, and perform divinations¡­

    Last of all, Su Yi made himself a bamboo hairpin.

    Of course, he scraped off all of the bamboo¡¯s outeryer, so the hairpin was a bright, simple, elegant white.?If he wore a?green?hairpin on his head, that hint of color might be enough to cause unfortunate misunderstandings.

    Su Yi approached the mirror and examined himself.

    The person looking back at him stood with his hands behind his back, his long hair pinned up with a lustrous white bamboo hairpin. A bamboo staff hung at his side. He looked neat and refreshing.

    Having obtained the experiences and mental state of his past life, he¡¯d be calmer and more indifferent. He had a casual ease, an extraordinary bearing, and a transcendent air.

    ¡°I¡¯m just seventeen, the prime of my youth. I¡¯m showing no signs of age, which is why I at least have a little bit of my past life¡¯s style.¡± Su Yi nodded approvingly.

    Suddenly, Qing Wan¡¯s timid voice emerged from the Soul-Nurturing Gourd as she voiced her approval too. ¡°Mystic Master¡¯s appearance reminds me of the poem that goes, ¡®Bai Shng¡¯s beauty is unparalleled. Throughout the world, there¡¯s not another like him.¡¯¡±

    It seemed she¡¯d grown far braver than before; today, she even dared speak up of her own volition.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a good-looking set of skin. Only girls like you care that much.¡± Su Yi shook his head. He clearly didn¡¯t think anything of it.

    ¡°I might be taking you to Mother Ghost Ridge soon,¡± he said. ¡°So make sure you¡¯re prepared.¡±

    After giving his orders, he walked up to his desk and started crafting the bamboo pieces into talismans.

    ¡­..

    Nightfall.

    Hu Quan led a medicine-picker named Guo Bing to the Apricot Cottage.

    Guo Bing was aged, with sparse hair. His tall frame was?bony?and withered.

    He wore a conical hat, and beneath it was a terrifying face. Half of it was red, swollen, and bulging, while the other half ranged from blue and purple all the way to ck. Worse, his features were hideously distorted, like a ghost. He looked terrifying!

    ¡°Sir, Ol¡¯?Man Guo is the most experienced medicine picker in the city. Years ago, he used to roam Mother Ghost Ridge.¡± When he saw Su Yi, Hu Quan introduced the elderly medicine-picker. ¡°Ol¡¯ Guo is the most familiar with Mother Ghost Ridge. He knows the ce like the back of his hand.¡±

    ¡°Steward Hu, you¡¯re exaggerating. I haven¡¯t stepped foot in Mother Ghost Ridge ever since a ghost injured me. It¡¯s been ten years since myst visit.¡± Guo Bing¡¯s voice was raspy and feeble. It seemed he was in poor health.

    Su Yi looked Guo Bing up and down. Suddenly, he asked, ¡°Was the apparition you encountered a ¡®Deathbringer¡¯?¡±

    ¡°A Deathbringer?¡± Guo Bing was dazed. He was just an ordinary person, and he knew nothing about ghosts at all.

    Su Yi exined, ¡°A Deathbringer is one of the lowest sses of vicious ghosts. They¡¯re born of tainted gravesites.

    ¡°They''re low-ss, but if their aura touches you, their Jadefire Yin Poison will invade your body. Mild poisoning results in symptoms like yours, a permanent ¡®Yin-Yang Grimace.¡¯ Furthermore, the poison will corrode your life force day and night. The pain is excruciating.

    ¡°More serious poisoning, and within three days, the victim is left with nothing but dried-up bones.¡±

    When he heard Su Yi¡¯s full exnation, Hu Quan was stunned. This was his first time hearing something so eerie and inauspicious.

    Guo Bing froze, stunned. Then, he instantly got worked up, his face filling with hope and his voice trembling. ¡°Sir, does that mean you have a way to treat injuries of this level?¡±

    Su Yi nodded, then said lightly, ¡°Yes, but the poison has afflicted you for over a decade, and the Jadefire Yin Poison has already infiltrated your internal organs. Getting rid of itpletely won¡¯t be easy.¡±

    Guo Bing copsed to his knees with a thud, then kowtowed. ¡°Sir, I beg you, save me! These past ten years, I¡¯ve suffered so much, I almost can¡¯t bear to go on! The pain is more than I can express in words; if not for my wife and son, I would have killed myself a long time ago!

    ¡°If you can help me, I¡¯ll happily lead you to Mother Ghost Ridge myself!¡±

    Su Yi nced at Hu Quan. ¡°In a bit, I¡¯ll write up a medicinal recipe. Go fetch and boil the ingredients.¡±

    Then, to Guo Bing, he said, ¡°Take the medicine for half a year, and it will remove everyst trace of yin poison in your body.¡±

    Hu Quan hurriedly agreed. As for Guo Bing, he was so overwrought that he kowtowed repeatedly, weeping and dribbling snot.

    ¡°Enough. Old Man Guo, Even Doctor Wu praises our family''s son-inw''s?medicinal attainments. He¡¯s agreed to save you, so this medicine is certain to clear up your disease.¡± Hu Quan helped Guo Bing to his feet. ¡°If you really want to thank him, tell him everything you know about Mother Ghost Ridge. Leave nothing out.¡±

    Guo Bing nodded repeatedly. ¡°Sir, do you n to visit Mother Ghost Ridge?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said Su Yi calmly.

    Guo Bing took a deep breath, then clenched his teeth. ¡°Mother Ghost Ridge has aplex terrain, and it¡¯s filled with unpredictable dangers. Words alone are insufficient to describe it. I¡¯m willing to lead the way personally!¡±

    Hu Quan was frantic. ¡°Sir, you can¡¯t go to Mother Ghost Ridge lightly. You¡­¡±

    Su Yi cut him off. ¡°I¡¯ve already decided. Don¡¯t bother trying to dissuade me.¡±

    Then, he turned to Guo Bing. ¡°Come to the Apricot Clinic early tomorrow morning, then guide me to Mother Ghost Ridge. You can rest assured; I¡¯ll be sure to bring you back safe and sound.¡±

    Guo Bing agreed without a second thought.

    When he saw this, Hu Quan could only sigh, but he made no further attempts to dissuade them.

    Now that this was settled, in the interest of prudence, Su Yi took some time that night to prepare several items useful for?exorcizing?ghosts. That way, he could fully rx.

    Morning the next day.

    Si Yi held a bamboo walking stick. The Soul-Nurturing Gourd was strapped to his waist, and his hair was pinned up with an angled bamboo pin as he leisurely strolled out of the residence.

    When he reached the clinic¡¯s front doors, he saw Guo Bing waiting for him in his conical hat.

    But just as the two of them were about to set off, they heard a voice call out from down the street.

    ¡°Guo Bing, so this is where you were! I finally found you!¡±

    Su Yi turned to look and saw a group hurrying towards them from afar.

    Wen Jueyuan led the pack.

    When he saw Su Yi standing next to Guo Bing, his pupils constricted, and his expression went somewhat rigid.

    But Guo Bing didn¡¯t notice the change. He sped his fist and said, ¡°Young Master, what was it you needed me for?¡±

    He picked medicine for the Wen Family, and Wen Jueyuan was the family head¡¯s son. He couldn¡¯t be disrespectful.

    Wen Jueyuan said solemnly, ¡°A distinguished guest hase all the way from the prefectural capital with ns to visit Mother Ghost Ridge. To the best of my knowledge, throughout all of Guangling City, only you have the skills necessary to act as her guide.¡±

    Guo Bing froze. He instinctively nced at Su Yi.

    ¡°Guo Bing, what¡¯s that look supposed to mean?¡± Wen Jueyuan scrunched up his brow. ¡°Rx. Once this matter is settled, you¡¯ll receive your fair share of the benefits!¡±

    Guo Bing hurriedly exined, ¡°Young Master, you¡¯ve misunderstood. It¡¯s just that yesterday, I already agreed to escort Young Lord Su to Mother Ghost Ridge.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± This time, it was?Wen?Jueyuan¡¯s turn to be stunned.

    When he next looked at Su Yi, he said stiffly, ¡°What do you want to go to Mother Ghost Ridge for?¡±

    Although his attitude was cold, after witnessing the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet, he dared not treat Su Yi with the same imperious attitude he had before.

    Su Yi yed with his bamboo staff and said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s my business. It has nothing to do with you.¡±

    A hint of rage appeared on Wen Jueyuan¡¯s forehead, but he swiftly forced it back down.

    He stared right into Su Yi¡¯s eyes, pausing for emphasis between each word. ¡°Su Yi, I admit that after recovering your cultivation, you¡¯re extraordinary. Even City Lord Fu Shan attaches great importance to you.

    ¡°But don¡¯t forget; you¡¯re still the Wen?Family¡¯s?live-in son-inw!¡±

    He ced extra emphasis on the words ¡°live-in son-inw¡±.

 Chapter 61: The Girl in Military Uniform

    <h4>Chapter 61: The Girl in Military Uniform</h4>

    A live-in son-inw.

    This term?had?always been derogatory. Although Wen Jueyuan¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t overtly mocking, if you read between the lines, you¡¯d find nothing but disdain.

    He could admit to himself that, were they to fight, he¡¯d be no match for Su Yi, but in his heart, Wen Jueyuan still looked down on him.

    Su Yi looked at?Wen?Jueyuan, shook his head, and sighed. ¡°Sometimes, it¡¯s harder to admit your own weakness than to acknowledge another¡¯s strength. You¡¯re the leading figure of the Wen Family¡¯s younger generation, yet you can only resort to using my status to nder me. What a good-for-nothing.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Wen Jueyuan¡¯s expression instantly turned iparably unsightly. Su Yi¡¯s words were like a knife, stabbing him right where it hurt the most.

    Su Yi looked at him tly. ¡°What, has your shame made you angry? I¡¯m standing right here. So long as you have the courage to attack, I¡¯ll take back what I just said.¡±

    Wen Jueyuan¡¯s expression shifted back and forth, so furious, his eyes practically spat fire.

    But in the end, he really didn¡¯t dare do anything.

    This was because he knew that he had no hope of victory whatsoever, and that if he tried and lost, he¡¯d only embarrass himself even further.

    Su Yi saw this, but couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything more.?He has no guts, nor does he dare admit his own weakness. The ¡®leading figure of the Wen Family¡¯s younger generation¡¯ is destined never to amount to much.

    Wen Jueyuan fought back his anger for quite some time before finally spitting through clenched teeth, ¡°Su Yi, don¡¯t be so pleased with yourself! Second Uncle says that as soon as Father gets back, we¡¯ll have a family meeting to discuss how best to punish you!¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°I¡¯d actually be thrilled if you ended my marriage with Wen Lingzhao.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Wen Jueyuan was at a loss for words.

    It was then that the sound of urgent hoofbeats rang out from far away. In but a few breaths of time, they reached the Apricot Clinic.

    A young woman in military uniform led the pack. She sat astride an extraordinary steed.

    The moment she arrived, she pointed her whip at Wen Jueyuan and said impatiently, ¡°Did you find him?¡±

    She was a slender, fiery little beauty, fully armored, outfitted with both sword and bow. The weapons made her seem somewhat valiant, but her every movement had amanding, bossy air.

    A group of retainers trailed after her, like stars clustering around the moon. This further offset just how extraordinary her status was.

    Wen Jueyuan¡¯s expression shifted, and he hurriedly cupped his fist in greeting. ¡°Miss Yuan, please remain calm. I¡¯ve already found him. This man here is Guo Bing. Throughout all of Guangling City, no one understands Mother Ghost Ridge better than him.¡±

    The girl in military uniform nced at Guo Bing. When she saw his hideously contorted face, her willowy eyebrows furrowed.

    But before long, she repressed that thread of disgust and said, ¡°Follow us to Mother Ghost Ridge. As a token of our gratitude, we¡¯ll give you a thousand taels of silver.¡±

    Guo Bing shook his head. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve already agreed to guide our family¡¯s son-inw today¡­¡±

    Wen Jueyuan instantly cut him off. ¡°Guo Bing, you¡¯re the Wen Family¡¯s medicine picker. Do as I tell you! If you refuse again, don¡¯t me me for my poor manners!¡±

    Guo Bing froze, but he nevertheless steeled himself and said, ¡°Young Master, forgive¡­ forgive me, but I¡¯m afraid I cannot follow your orders!¡±

    ¡°Wen Jueyuan, what¡¯s going on?¡± The girl in military uniform was somewhat baffled.

    Wen Jueyuan red hatefully at Guo Bing, then smiled apologetically and gave her a brief overview of the situation.

    The girl then nced at Su Yi for the first time. She looked rather surprised. ¡°You want to go to Mother Ghost Ridge too?¡±

    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I?¡± said Su Yi tly.

    ¡°It¡¯s extremely dangerous. What are you going there for?¡± The girl furrowed her bow.

    ¡°What are?you?going there for?¡± Su Yi asked right back.

    This group¡¯s origins weren¡¯t simple. If they were here for Mother Ghost Ridge¡¯s treasures too, that seemed a bit overly coincidental.

    The armored young woman snorted, ¡°You refuse to answer my questions, but that¡¯s not all. Now you¡¯re trying to inquire about us? You¡¯re so dishonest!¡±

    Su Yi smiled dryly but shook his head. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with a stubborn, unreasonable girl like her.

    Su Yi turned to Guo Bing. ¡°Elder Guo, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°You just don¡¯t listen!¡± The armored girl on horseback suddenly raised her whip and pointed it at Su Yi. ¡°I¡¯ll say this onest time: that old man has toe with us!¡±

    One word, and her nearby retainers steered their horses forward, weapons in hand and expressions unfriendly. They stared coldly at Su Yi.

    Guo Bing shivered from head to toe and shrunk back, while a hint of excitement shed through Wen Jueyuan¡¯s eyes.

    He was downright eager to borrow the armored girl¡¯s power to teach Su Yi a painful lesson!

    No one knew better than him how monstrously powerful the faction behind the young woman was. Even if City Lord Fu Shan showed up, he¡¯d be helpless to save Su Yi!

    But to his disappointment, Su Yi merely furrowed his brow and nced indifferently at the young woman. ¡°Any other time, I¡¯d disdain to argue with a little girl who doesn¡¯t know her ce, but now¡­ You¡¯ve actually made me a bit angry.¡±

    A cold glint shed through his indifferent, inscrutable gaze, and his aura underwent a dramatic transformation.?The armored young woman felt a prickling sensation, like a sharp sword pressed against her throat. She felt a chill course through her, and goosebumps rose on her skin.

    Hair-raising!

    But before she could react, the mottled white horse beneath her shrieked in terror. Its limbs went soft, and it thudded to the ground, paralyzed.

    ¡°Young Miss, are you okay?¡± The grey-robed man reacted in the nick of time. The instant the horse fell, he flipped through the air, catching the armored young woman mid-fall.

    Once she was back on solid ground, she said, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡±

    But it was obvious she¡¯d been startled. Her beautiful face had paled.

    When she next looked at her mottled white horse, she saw it whinnying in terror, trembling, too scared to get up.

    This scene startled everyone present, but more than that, they were baffled. What could have done this to what had always been such an excellent horse?

    But the girl fixed her gaze directly on Su Yi, her expression ashen. She gnashed her teeth. ¡°Was that your work just now?¡±

    When he heard that, the grey-robed man and the other retainers¡¯ expressions darkened. They all leaped from their horses and surrounded Su Yi, looking downright murderous.

    But Su Yi remainedpletely calm, as if he hadn¡¯t even noticed the impending danger. He nced at the horse quivering in the dirt and said, ¡°That beast is far smarter than its owners.¡±

    ¡°You dare mock me?¡± The girl in military uniform red, eyes wide. Her pretty face soured.

    At the same time, Wen Jueyuan instinctively retreated, and when he looked at Su Yi, his gaze was?pitying.

    He has no idea who he¡¯s offending right now, does he? If only he knew just how lofty her status was!

    But against all expectations, just as they drew their swords, Guo Bing stood in front of Su Yi!

    Beneath the crowd¡¯s shocked gazes, Guo Bing said in a quivering voice, ¡°Everyone, please, don¡¯t be angry. You¡¯re all going to Mother Ghost Ridge, so there¡¯s no reason we can¡¯t all travel together. But if you bully our family¡¯s son-inw, I¡­. I¡¯d rather die than act as your guide!¡±

    As he made thisst deration, the elderly medicine picker¡¯s expression filled with staunch determination.?Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but re-evaluate the bony old man before him.

    The grey-robed man and the girl¡¯s other retainers were already prepared to attack, but hearing this, they hesitated. All of them nced at the young woman.?She looked uncertain, her expression alternating back and forth. Finally, she waved and said, ¡°Fine. Visiting Mother Ghost Ridgees first. There¡¯s no reason we can¡¯t go together.¡±

    Someone has to teach that sted geezer a lesson!?Wen Jueyuan inwardly gnashed his teeth. His heart filled with disappointment.?And here he¡¯d thought that disaster had finallye knocking on Su Yi¡¯s door. Who would have thought Guo Bing of all people would ruin everything?

    ¡°Sir, what do you think of this arrangement?¡± Guo Bing asked tentatively.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine,¡± said Su Yi.

    When Guo Bing stood protectively in front of him, he was stunned. At the same time, he was moved.

    An ordinary old man, someone without a cultivation, hadn¡¯t been intimidated even in the face of such an imposing line-up. On the contrary, he¡¯d stepped up without any regard for his own life. This was truly rare!

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Guo Bing grinned, then sighed, relieved from the bottom of his heart.

    Although he didn¡¯t know it, if he hadn¡¯t stepped up, someone would have gotten bullied¡­ But it absolutely wouldn¡¯t have been Su Yi.

    Of course, the girl and her retainers would surely never guess that Guo Bing¡¯s righteousness had actually saved?them?from a potential cmity.

    ¡°Uncle Yong, give them each a horse,¡± ordered the girl.

    Her mottled horse had returned to normal, crawling back to its feet. It was affectionately rubbing its nose against her arm, which improved her mood enormously.

    But whenever she looked in Su Yi¡¯s direction, her gaze was still icy.?It was clear that this daughter of a prestigious family still carried a grudge over what had just happened.

    ¡°No need for horses. We¡¯ll walk,¡± said Su Yi.

    The girl instantly snapped, ¡°Don¡¯t you realize that¡¯s a waste of time?¡±

    Guo Bing hurriedly exined, ¡°Please, miss, remain calm. I¡¯m getting on in years, and these old bones cannot withstand the bumps and jolts of a horse¡¯s back.

    ¡°The two of us will walk. We can reconvene with you outside the city, by the unmarked graves at the foot of Mother Ghost Ridge.¡±

    The girl took a deep breath, then snapped irritably, ¡°Fine, do whatever you want!¡±

    With that, she smoothly turned her horse, squeezed her firm, slender legs, and galloped off into the distance.?Her retainers hurried after her.

    Immediately before their departure, the grey-robed middle-aged man she called ¡°Uncle Yong¡± approached Wen Jueyuan and said coldly, ¡°The others here don¡¯t know who the young miss is, but surely you know? Yet your performance just now was quite problematic; I urge you to behave yourself!¡±

    Wen Jueyuan¡¯s expression changed dramatically, and his forehead broke into cold sweats.?Just as he was about to exin, the man in grey galloped off.

    ¡°Why did it end up like this¡­.?¡± Wen Jueyuan slumped as if he¡¯d lost his soul.

    Not far away, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.

    Earlier, when Wen Jueyuan exined the situation to the armored young woman, his words seemed intended to instigate conflict. He must have thought he could just sit back and watch them fight.

    But none of them were stupid. Wen Jueyuan knew the girl¡¯s status. Ordinarily speaking, he¡¯d be sure to inform Su Yi and help the girl threaten him.

    But he did nothing of the sort. Instead, he chose to sit back and watch, like a spectator at a volcanic eruption.

    That was downright strange.

    The grey-robed man had clearly seen through Wen Jueyuan¡¯s intentions, which was why he¡¯d warned him before leaving.

    Wen Jueyuan didn¡¯t even have a firm grip on his backer, yet he wanted to borrow their powers to bully others. At the same time, he wanted to keep himself out of the line of fire. This wasn¡¯t ¡°clever¡±. It was stupid!

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay Wen Jueyuan any further heed. He and Guo Bing proceeded to the city gates.

    Wen Jueyuan watched Su Yi fade into the distance. His face went green, then white, and his fists clenched.

    ¡°Su Yi, just you wait! We¡¯ll see if you¡¯re still so brazen after my father gets back!¡±

    It seemed Wen Jueyuan thought that today¡¯s matter went wrong all because of Su Yi.

 Chapter 62: The Divine Statue Faces Away, Sighing Over the Masses

    <h4>Chapter 62: The Divine Statue Faces Away, Sighing Over the Masses</h4>

    An hourter.

    Su Yi and Guo Bing arrived at the unmarked mass graves at the foot of Mother Ghost Ridge.

    They were greeted by the sight of overgrown grass, scattered headstones, and crows perched on distant leafless trees. From time to time, the birds let out raucous, unpleasant cries.

    Although it was still early in the morning, this scenery was enough to make someone panic.

    The uniformed young woman and her entourage had clearly been waiting for quite some time.?When they saw Su Yi and Guo Bing stroll leisurely toward them, the girl snorted in cold displeasure. ¡°You¡¯re finally here!¡±

    She then jumped from her horse and ordered, ¡°Have two people stay behind to look after the horses. Uncle?Yong?and the others are to apany me into the mountains.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am!¡± The attendants quickly got to work.

    ¡°Guo Bing, lead the way,¡± ordered the girl.

    Guo Bing hurriedly obeyed. When Su Yi saw this, he went after him. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    He¡¯d agreed to ensure Guo Bing¡¯s safe return, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t let Guo Bing take the lead by himself.

    ¡°Who¡¯d¡¯ve thought a stubborn guy like you still had a bit of a conscience?¡± The girl?in military?uniform mocked.

    Su Yi simply ignored her; he wouldn¡¯t lower himself by losing his temper at an unreasonable little girl, a child who¡¯d obviously been spoiled from a young age.

    The girl thought about it, then ordered, ¡°Uncle Yong, you go up front too. Don¡¯t let Guo Bing face any danger.¡±

    The grey-robed middle-aged man she called Uncle Yong immediately did as he was told. Soon, he and Su Yi both nked Guo Bing, one on each side.

    Guo Bing was shocked and ttered. He thanked them both repeatedly.

    But Su Yi inwardly shook his head.?This is a type of protection, but it¡¯s also a type of surveince. There¡¯s nothing praiseworthy about it.

    The group proceeded, venturing further into the unmarked graveyard.

    They passed numerous long-abandoned, overgrown graves. They spotted many dried bones, scattered joss paper, used incense, and broken candles amidst the underbrush.

    The further they went, the deeper the grass and the thicker the mist. Aside from the asional call of a crow, it was iparably deste and silent.

    Guo Bing held his hunting knife, cutting a path through the grass and brambles. He forged ahead with confidence; this was familiar territory for him.

    ¡°Sir, what is it you want to do in Mother Ghost Ridge?¡± Guo Bing suddenly asked.

    The girl in military uniform instantly pricked up her ears.

    ¡°First, tell me: does Mother Ghost Ridge have any particrly strange or eerie ces?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Guo Bing thought about it, then said, ¡°Mother Ghost Ridge has always been prone to haunting. If you¡¯re looking for particrly strange or eerie ces, there are actually several of them.

    ¡°One is the temple halfway up the mountain in the white pine forest. It¡¯s been abandoned and in disrepair for a long time. Inside is a statue of a god, but it faces away from the doorway, and its head has long since gone missing.¡±

    The girl couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°The statue is facing away from the gates? Are you sure someone didn¡¯t move it on purpose?¡±

    ¡°Why turn away from the world? Because you sigh over the masses¡¯ unwillingness to see the light. If you ask me, this statue must be of Buddhist origins.¡±

    Guo Bing was briefly stunned. Then, he said admiringly, ¡°You¡¯re definitely well read, sir. Far more so than ordinary folk like me.¡±

    The armored girl snorted from further back, seemingly in disdain.

    Su Yi turned a deaf ear to this, then asked, ¡°Aside from its strange statue, is there anything else strange or creepy about the temple?¡±

    Guo Bing said, ¡°Yes. Quite a bit, too. They say that at night, you can hear chanting from within the abandoned temple. Some say that it¡¯s the sound of ghosts conversing among themselves. All I know for sure is that if you spend the night at the temple, you absolutely cannot extinguish your campfire. Otherwise, the ghosts hidden in the darkness will emerge to devour you. Simr incidents have urred numerous times in the past.¡±

    ¡°Ordinary ghosts can¡¯t hurt us.¡± The armored young woman¡¯s proud, confident voice drifted over from behind them. She¡¯d obviously been listening in.

    ¡°What about the rest of Mother Ghost Ridge?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Guo Bing really was the medicine-picker best acquainted with Mother Ghost Ridge. He went on to exin its situation andyout in detail.

    But there were only three ces that Su Yi took special note of.

    The first was a ¡°peach orchard¡± west of Mother Ghost Ridge. It was shrouded in miasma year round. Anyone who entered, regardless of whether they were human or animal, never found their way back out.

    Another was a ce called ¡°The Mountain Ghost¡¯s Path.¡± It was on the other side of the mountain. The winding road was shrouded in blood-colored fog. Anyone who stepped into it was subject to ghosts attacking in a mad frenzy.

    Thest was the building standing at the peak of Mother Ghost Ridge. It was nothing but ruins, but rumor had it that long ago, it had been a temple to the City God. At night, fluorescent jade will-o-the-wisps appeared there. Any living person foolish enough to draw near would burn right down to their bones.

    Those three ces aside, there were several other danger zones in Mother Ghost Ridge.

    But the way Su Yi saw it, the ¡°Six-Severings?Yin?Corpse¡± was sure to haunt one of those three!

    So long as he picked the right spot, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to find the inauspicious spirit vein, the Six Yin Grass, or the Extreme Yang Flowers, either.

    ¡°Guo Bing, first lead us to that peach orchard!¡± The armored girl suddenly spoke up. She¡¯d heard his description too, and she¡¯d made up her mind.

    Guo Bing trembled. ¡°Miss, that¡¯s a perilous ce¡­.¡±

    ¡°No need to say anymore,¡± she said, cutting him off. ¡°Just lead the way. We guarantee your safety.¡±

    Guo Bing sighed, then turned to Su Yi. ¡°What do you think, sir?¡±

    ¡°No harm in going there first,¡± said Su Yi lightly. He was already starting to suspect that he and the girl had amon objective.

    But natural treasures were ownerless objects, and finding them was a matter of fate. If, when the time came, it came down to a struggle, he wouldn¡¯t be polite.

    When she heard this, the girl¡¯s willowy eyebrows knit together.

    The guard beside her lowered his voice and said, ¡°Young Miss, there¡¯s no need to worry. If he interferes with our operation, we can just kill him.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± She grunted but said nothing more.

    By now, they¡¯d already passed through the unmarked graves. Guo Bing led them down a rough trail and toward Mother Ghost Ridge.

    After arriving, the clear skies suddenly dimmed. Everything was shrouded in dense, dark clouds, creating a catch of darkness.

    Mountain winds blew past, rustling the trees and grasses. A suffocating presence started to permeate the air.

    ¡°Sinister yin mists are rising throughout the mountain, and vicious energies are spreading. This really is the type of ce most likely to give rise to malevolent ghosts,¡± said Su Yi, as if lost in thought.

    One look at the mountains, and he picked up some clues.

    ¡°Everyone, be careful. We¡¯ve already entered the mountains, and it¡¯s highly likely that we¡¯ll encounter unpredictable dangers along the way,¡± said Guo Bing. He took out a protective talisman and hung it from his neck, his expression serious and alert as could be.

    ¡°Everyone, have your weapons at the ready. Don¡¯t getcent. If we encounter danger, remember to protect the young miss right away,¡± said the grey-d Uncle Yong solemnly.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The guards immediately took action.

    The girl in military uniform drew her sword too, only to see Su Yi just standing there, holding nothing but a bamboo staff, as if none of this had anything to do with him.

    Despite herself, she was stunned. A momentter, she snorted, suddenly eager to encounter a ghost or two and see Su Yi scared out of his wits.

    ¡°Elder Guo, hold this bamboo talisman in your hand. It will protect you.¡± Su Yi took out a seven-inch piece of bamboo and handed it to Guo Bing.

    Guo Bing was surprised, but although he wondered what use a trinket like that could possibly be, he still hurriedly epted it. ¡°Thank you, Sir!¡±

    Uncle Yong watched this y out, and when he saw the bamboo talisman, he couldn¡¯t help but stare.

    Although he couldn¡¯t see what specifically was inscribed on it, he could tell at a nce that it was made of Bluejade Spirit Bamboo!

    Never mind that his staff is made of Bluejade Spirit Bamboo. He just casually gave a talisman of such precious materials to a mere medicine-picker. I¡¯m afraid this <s>S</s>u kid isn¡¯t simple.?Uncle Yong¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.

    Back in the city, Wen Jueyuan had introduced Su Yi simply as their Wen?Family¡¯s?live-in son-inw, someone of little importance.

    But looking at him now, it seemed things weren¡¯t that simple.

    Shortly after, Uncle Yong set those thoughts aside. His status and cultivation were enough to guarantee that nothing would go wrong with this expedition.

    As they forged their way ahead, the cloud cover became denser and denser. It was the middle of the day, but it seemed as if they¡¯d plunged into endless darkness.

    Furthermore, the mountain mists obscured their field of view, forcing them to slow their pace.

    Suddenly, a piercingly cold wind swept past. Guo Bing shuddered, and his expression shifted. ¡°This is bad! A ghost has locked onto us! Hurry and retreat; we can¡¯t proceed any further!¡±

    But it was then that Uncle Yong snorted coldly, drew the saber he had strapped to his back, and leaped forward.

    sh!

    A dazzling streak of red saber light shot into the mist, followed by an agonized wail.

    The shriek onlysted an instant beforeing to an abrupt halt.

    ¡°It was nothing but a low-ss yin soul. It wasn¡¯t even sentient; no need to panic. Guo Bing, you can continue leading the way.¡± The grey-robed Uncle Yong walked back, his expression calm. Murderous intent lingered around him.

    Guo Bing sighed, feeling much more at ease. He sped his fist and said, ¡°With an expert like you here, I don¡¯t feel the least bit afraid.¡±

    Another peak Qi umtion Realm martial artist. This level of cultivation is practically unheard of in Guangling City, yet here he is, acting as a mere bodyguard. I¡¯m afraid this girl¡¯s status is no lower than that Zhang Yuanxing guy from the prefectural capital,?thought Su Yi.

    Cultivation at the peak of the Qi umtion Realm?put?you near the top of the Great Zhou¡¯s martial artists, just beneath Inner Furnace Realm Grandmasters!

    The group continued forging ahead, without any more unexpected incidents.

    They had Guo Bing to thank for this. Without his understanding of the area, they would undoubtedly have encountered numerous dangers.

    Mother Ghost Ridge was just a single mountain, but it was huge, covering tens of miles. Its rocks were jagged, and its vegetation flourishing, with dense underbrush.

    Add that to the dark clouds and dense mists, and the group¡¯s speed slowed significantly.

    A full two hours passed before they finally reached the mountain¡¯s halfway point.

    ¡°Sir, look over there! The run-down temple I told you about is there, deep in the pine forest.¡± Guo Bing pointed into the distance.

    The group looked over, only to see a lush forest of white pines. They were barely discernible through the mists, but there was no way to see into their depths.

    ¡°If it¡¯s already dark by the time we head back, we can always spend the night at the run-down temple.¡± Guo Bing said this and was just about to proceed when a barely discernible, fiery glow lit up the distant white pine forest.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Su Yi and Uncle Yong, both positioned at the front of the group, noticed this at almost the same time.

 Chapter 63: Malevolent Spirits Run Rampant, Without the Light of Buddha

    <h4>Chapter 63: Malevolent Spirits Run Rampant, Without the Light of Buddha</h4>

    The light onlysted an instant, then disappeared without a trace.

    Uncle Yong thought for a moment, then turned to the armored girl behind him. ¡°Miss, there seems to be a person lurking deep in the white pine forest.¡±

    ¡°A person?¡± The girl in military attire wasn¡¯t the least bit scared. On the contrary, she looked curious. ¡°Does that mean someone hase to Mother Ghost Ridge, just like us?¡±

    ¡°Most likely,¡± said Uncle Yong in a low voice.

    ¡°That¡¯s actually rather interesting,¡± said the girl after a moment¡¯s thought. She quickly made up her mind. ¡°Since we ran into them anyway, we might as well go take a look. It won¡¯t take up too much time.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, but in the end, he said nothing.

    The group changed course, heading toward the distant white pine forest.

    They were already halfway up the mountain. The entire route was covered in wild grasses tall enough to reach their knees; there was no ¡°path¡± anywhere in sight.

    Guo Bing waved a hunting knife, clearing the grass from their path. He smiled. ¡°During the day, that ruined temple is perfectly safe. It¡¯s at night that you have to be careful.¡±

    Before long, the group entered an area covered in white pine trees.

    The trees towered into the sky, their needles blocking out the heavens. White mists lingered in the air. As they walked, all they saw was the eerie darkness of the forest.

    The ground was covered in a denseyer of rotting leaves, the air pungent.

    Suddenly, Guo Bing, who was leading the way ahead, staggered. If Su Yi hadn¡¯t reacted and caught him just in time, he would have tripped and fallen.

    When Guo Bing saw the object that had almost tripped him, the blood drained from his face.

    It was a skull buried in the rotting leaves. It was stained and covered in dust, its empty eyes staring up into the sky.?One look was enough to make one¡¯s hair stand on end.

    However, Su Yi merely nced at it, then looked away. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Uncle?Yong?and the others maintained theirposure too, all of them calm as could be.

    It was just a skull, that¡¯s all. To martial artists like them, warriors who¡¯d experienced countless bloody battles, it was nothing at all.

    But not long after they resumed their journey, Su Yi stopped.

    In the distance, he saw shriveled skin after shriveled skin hanging from the white pines. There were over a hundred of them, all hung close together.

    They included men and women, elders and children. Nothing remained of them but skin. Their hair was disheveled, and they were a terrifying sight to behold, especially in the creepy, dimly lit woods.

    ¡°This¡­.¡± Uncle Yong¡¯s pupils dted; he was obviously unsettled.

    The girl in military uniform couldn¡¯t help but go rigid. ¡°What the hell are those creepy things?¡±

    The nearby guards clenched their weapons and drew closer to her, their expressions solemn.

    Guo Bing was already so scared that he was quivering from head to toe, and the blood had drained from his face. He said in a shaking voice, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve never seen anything like this before either. How about¡­ How about we leave?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid,¡± said Su Yi lightly. ¡°It¡¯s just a bunch of long-dead corpses.¡±

    Suddenly, Uncle Yong spoke up. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, these corpses were likely devoured alive by Ghoul Worms. And in this world, only the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate raises wicked creatures like that!¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate destroyed a long time ago?¡± The uniformed girl¡¯s eyebrows shot up.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know the full story. It¡¯s true that the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect rooted the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate out many years ago, but that heretical faction had numerous disciples, who in turn had disciples of their own. Many evildoers had already gone into hiding, allowing them to escape cmity.¡±

    Uncle Yong continued gravely, ¡°Over the past few years, a series of bloody, evil incidents have urred throughout the Great Zhou¡¯s borders. We suspect the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate¡¯s involvement. In other words, the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate shows signs of rising from the ashes.¡±

    He paused, then frowned. ¡°Looking at those hanging corpses, although the wind and rain have worn away the skins, they¡¯re still well-preserved and mostly intact. It¡¯s obvious that they died within the past few years.¡±

    The uniformed girl¡¯s expression changed dramatically. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean it¡¯s highly likely members of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate are lurking in Mother Ghost Ridge?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, miss,¡± said Uncle Yong gently. ¡°Heretical cultivators of their level are like rats; they only dare hide away in barren mountains and untamed rivers; they don¡¯t amount to much.¡±

    The girl gnashed her teeth. ¡°Uncle Yong, I suspect the abandoned temple deep in the white pine forest has be a gathering point for the evildoers of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate. I want?to go investigate. If that¡¯s indeed the case, we can level the ce. In doing so, we¡¯ll be carrying out heaven¡¯s will and protecting the people from this scourge!¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. He hadn¡¯t realized that this unreasonable, bossy girl was so brave and big-hearted.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Uncle Yong nodded.

    Although Guo Bing was strongly opposed to this dangerous endeavor, when he saw that Su Yi had no objections, he could only steel himself and go along with it.

    Shortly after passing the hanging skins, they saw a building in the distance. It was only dimly discernible through the mists.

    When they drew closer, they could see it more clearly. It was old and in disrepair. Weeds and vines grew nearby, but it did look like a temple.

    ¡°It¡¯s true; there really have been people frequenting this cetely.¡± At a nce, Uncle Yong saw that someone had cut the weeds growing on the stone staircase, clearing a path for people to walk.

    ¡°Everyone, be careful.¡± After giving this order, Uncle Yong proceeded to the temple.

    Upon passing through the gates, he saw a dpidated courtyard. The idol statue there had fallen into the dirt, and nts now grew on its surface.

    Near the front of a pce was a grand hall. No one had repaired it in a long time, and it was on the verge of copse. Its redcquer was king off, and?its?doors and windows were broken, the very picture of destion.

    As soon as Su Yi andpany arrived, a cold voice emanated from within the hall.

    Immediately afterward, a figure charged towards them.

    It was an old man, as gaunt as bamboo. He wore ck robes, and his eyes glowed with faint, yet terrifyingly unnatural jade light.

    When he saw Su Yi and the others, the old man¡¯s expression shifted dramatically. He immediately reached for the bone flute at his waist and?blew, hard.

    Ooo! Ooo! Ooo!

    The shrill sound of a flute shattered the silence, the sound piercing.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± Uncle Yong¡¯s expression darkened. He drew his saber with a ng, then leaped forward, traversing a hundred feet in a single bound.

    Whoosh!

    The icy, glinting saber seemed to burst into mes. It now shone with a piercing, fiery red glow as he swung at the old man¡¯s skull.

    The gaunt elder turned and fled back into the hall, but he was half a step too slow.

    The red saber light shed down, tearing a long, narrow gash in his back. Fresh blood exploded from the wound; he¡¯d almost been cut in two.

    Thud!

    As the gaunt elder fell into the dirt, he shrieked, ¡°Don¡¯t even think of getting out of here alive!¡±

    Before his words finished even finishing echoing through the courtyard, he breathed hisst.

    Uncle Yong approached, then picked up the old man¡¯s bone flute. After examining it, he couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    ¡°Uncle Yong, was that old man a fiend of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate?¡± The girl hurried over, but when she saw the body, she seemed a bit disappointed. ¡°No, he seemed a bit too weak. He couldn¡¯t even block a single one of your attacks.¡±

    ¡°That was just a small fry at the Refining Muscle stage of the Blood Cirction Realm,¡± said Uncle Yong. He frowned. ¡°But that bone flute he yed just now was obviously a call for reinforcements. I¡¯m afraid there are numerous other members of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate in the area.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Uncle Yong, with you here, we¡¯ll kill any who show up,¡± said the uniformed girl, not the least bit concerned.

    Then, her willowy brow knit; she just saw Su Yi walk into the hall. Inside was another statue, which he was currently examining, as if nothing had happened just now.

    She strode towards him on her long, jade-like legs, then asked in a huff, ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t you realize that we saved your life just now? But instead of thanking us, you have the time and energy to spare on?that?of all things?¡±

    Su Yi was stunned. ¡°You saved my life?¡±

    ¡°You think otherwise? Without us, would you have darede here? Even if you did, the fiends of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate would have surely killed you. Without us, you¡¯d be just another empty skin hanging from a pine tree by now!¡±

    The girl red, her words filled with cold mockery.

    Su Yi¡¯s expression didn¡¯t so much as ripple. ¡°Remember: you are here with me and Elder Guo, not the other way around. If you were really that capable, you would have juste here on your own.¡±

    As he said this, he ignored herpletely and walked to the other side of the hall.

    The girl had numerous ws.?For instance, she had a poor temper, she was prone to arrogance and tantrums, and she loved to boss others around.

    But none of her ws were?that?bad.

    Su Yi certainly wouldn¡¯t turn this into a real fight over a few insults. It wasn¡¯t worth it.

    The uniformed girl stared at Su Yi, so angry, her chest heaved. Her pretty little face frosted over, and she audibly clenched her pearly white teeth.

    But despite her anger, she couldn¡¯t argue with what Su Yi had just said.

    Meanwhile, Uncle Yong had watched this entire scene y out. He was inwardly displeased too.

    No matter what he said, by apanying them, Su Yi had reaped enormous, entirely undeserved benefits.?After all, had hee here without them, who knew how many dangers he would have encountered along the way?

    That kid looks clever, but it seems he still hasn¡¯t realized just how lofty the miss¡¯ status is. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid he wouldn¡¯t dare argue with her like that.?Uncle Yong inwardly shook his head, then cast those thoughts aside.

    He was well aware that nowadays, each youth was more arrogant than the next. Their confidence was through the roof.

    Su Yi¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t at all strange.?After all, without a bit of arrogance, could you even be called a youth?

    It was obvious that someone had cleaned the hall¡¯s interior; it was clean, at least rtively speaking, without the usual dust and cobwebs of an abandoned building.

    The idol statue at the center of the hall faced away from the door, but its head was missing. The colored y of its body was cracked, and there was nothing overtly special about it.

    But on the sides of the hall, Su Yi discovered a few paint marks.

    The paint was mottled and damaged, the colors indistinct, but he could still dimly discern that the painted walls depicted living things trapped in the suffering of the mundane world.

    A Bodhisattva stood amidst the ignorant masses, expressionpassionate. They seemed to be delivering a sermon.

    They see the agony of the masses and wish to share their doctrines and redeem the people? It¡¯s a lovely thought, but s, this temple has been in disrepair for a long time. Worse, it¡¯s haunted. Ghosts and evildoers run rampant. Only the light of the Buddha is nowhere to be seen. How deste.?Su Yimented to himself.

    In the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, Buddhism flourished. Buddhists had their own province and countless disciples. Their altars were lit with incense year-round.

    But in a mundane nation like the Great Zhou, it seemed Buddhist monks had it awfully rough¡­

    Meanwhile, the uniformed girl was still in a huff, her pretty lips pursed in displeasure. Seeing this, one of the guards silently approached and whispered, ¡°Miss, how about we teach that pipsqueak a lesson? Or we could just kill him and be done with it. In any event, we¡¯re all the way in the mountains and far from the city. No one will know.¡±

 Chapter 64: A Rainy Night, Murder Comes with the Wind

    <h4>Chapter 64: A Rainy Night, Murder Comes with the Wind</h4>

    The girl in military uniform was sixteen this year, and she was used to getting whatever she wanted. If she wanted wind, it was windy. If she wanted rain, it rained. She¡¯d never encountered someone as stubborn as Su Yi before.

    She was well aware that the people clustered around her weren¡¯t afraid of her, but rather, the authority of the n behind her.

    But she never would have guessed just how awful it would feel to meet someone who truly wasn¡¯t intimidated by her, and worse, who dared talk back on multiple asions.

    Especially since, judging from Su Yi¡¯s attitude, he disdained arguing with her. This dealt an enormous blow to her sense of self-respect.

    Still, when she heard the guard¡¯s suggestion, she nevertheless clenched her teeth and refused.?Her conceited pride made her unwilling to let others do her dirty work like that!

    She took a deep breath, then ordered, ¡°Going forward, no matter what dangers that guy runs into, don¡¯t do anything to save him unless he lowers his head and begs!¡±

    She made no attempt to lower her voice, as if she disdained the secrecy, or as if she wanted Su Yi to hear her.

    Unfortunately, all she saw was his back. He didn¡¯t so much as turn to look at her. It seemed he didn¡¯t take her words the least bit seriously.

    This left her gnashing her teeth in anger. She took several deep breaths for fear of losing control of her temper, charging, and cutting Su Yi¡¯s head clean off.

    ¡°Miss, you mustn¡¯t be angry. Our family¡¯s son-inw is no ordinary person either.¡± Guo Bing seemed to have picked up on the strange atmosphere. He smiled apologetically and exined in an attempt to alleviate the hostility between her and Su Yi.

    ¡°Is he that tough?¡± She snorted coldly.

    Guo Bing didn¡¯t seem to pick up on her disdain. He said proudly, ¡°That¡¯s only natural! At the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet two nights ago, our family¡¯s son-inw suppressed every other challenger and seized the top spot! This incident shook both sides of the Great Azure. They¡¯re discussing our family¡¯s son-inw even over in Cloudfall City!¡±

    The girl was briefly stunned. Then, she stared at the distant Su Yi, seemingly enlightened. ¡°So that¡¯s why! No wonder he¡¯s been so haughty. He took first ce in the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet and now he thinks he¡¯s got stuff!¡±

    This time, Guo Bing finally picked up on the mockery in her words. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit displeased.?She might be young, but how can she be so blind??Does she think taking first ce in the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet is an ordinary feat?

    Guo Bing shook his head, but he couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin any further.

    Little did Guo Bing know, in the uniformed girl¡¯s eyes, taking first ce in an event as paltry as Guangling City¡¯s little Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet really was nothing at all!

    ¡­¡­

    Rumble!

    Low thunder rumbled over the horizon, shaking the tiles of the dpidated temple. Clumps of dust fell from the rafters.

    The uniformed girl was stunned. She immediately looked outside the hall.

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s about to rain.¡± Uncle Yong furrowed his brow.

    Martial artists were the most sensitive to changes in heaven and earth. Just as the thunder rumbled overhead, Uncle Yong picked up a hint of moisture in the air.

    As expected, shortly after that distant rumbling, rain started pouring down in buckets, plunging all of heaven and earth into darkness, as if night had fallen already. Raindrops ttered against the temple roof in rapid session.

    The rain and dark clouds enveloped the distant, towering white pine forest. The intermittent shes of lightning within the clouds lit up the trees. Amidst the fierce winds and rain, they looked like a pack of ghosts and goblins baring their teeth and swinging their ws.

    Cold, dark, and imposing

    Guo Bing cried out in rm, ¡°Hurry, light a fire! Mother Ghost Ridge is most dangerous when it rains. Whatever you do, you cannot go out. Otherwise, you¡¯re surely doomed!¡±

    His hideously contorted, perpetual grimace filled with sheer terror.

    Uncle Yong instantly grew solemn. Not daring to be negligent, he ordered the others, ¡°The few of you are to get a fire going. The rest of you, dispose of the corpse, then stand guard outside the grand hall. Make absolutely certain none of those viins sneak in under the cover of rain.¡±

    The guards hurriedly got to work.?Before long, they¡¯d built a zing fire, which dispersed the dark, sinister atmosphere of the grand hall.

    The girl and her guards sat around the fire. Some of the guards were carrying food with them, which they offered to the girl. There was wine, meat, and light refreshments. It was actually rather sumptuous.

    The girl took some of the wine and meat and passed them to Guo Bing. ¡°Eat up!¡±

    He gulped, then gazed outside the great hall, looking a bit hesitant. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s likely already noon. How about youe eat with us too?¡±

    Su Yi simply stood beneath the eaves, staring into the distant rain. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    The uniformed girl snorted. ¡°This food wasn¡¯t for you in the first ce!¡±

    Time slipped by.

    The girl and her entourage were soon fully sated, but it was still pouring outside, and the rain showed no signs of letting up.

    Su Yi had long since returned to the hall. He sat alone, facing away from the statue before the gates, his eyes closed in silent meditation.

    The statue turned away from the popce.?And Su Yi? He turned away from the statue. The two ratherplemented each other.

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    The rain fell against the roof, and mists rose within the darkness.

    Outside, it was pouring, and the winds were fierce, but within the great hall, the campfire was toasty warm.

    Uncle Yong had the saber he usually kept strapped on his back across his knees. He faced the gateway, his back perfectly straight. His eyes were closed as he recovered his energy.

    The other guards were quietly talking amongst themselves.

    Guo Bing was curled up on one side of the fire, looking fretful. He could tell that rain of this intensity was unlikely to let up by nightfall.

    This meant it was highly likely they¡¯d have to spend the night in the abandoned temple.

    The uniformed girl was already a bit impatient. She muttered, ¡°It¡¯s been so long! Why haven¡¯t those viins of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate shown up yet?¡±

    Almost as soon as she said that, Su Yi¡¯s eyes popped open.

    Ooo! Ooo! Ooo!

    The ambient yin energy suddenly surged like a whirlwind, popping the tightly sealed door to the grand hall right open.

    The zing campfire surged, scattering countless sparks, but within a few seconds, it had fizzled outpletely.

    This plunged the entire hall intoplete darkness.

    ¡°Protect the young miss!¡±

    ¡°Careful! That¡¯s a swarm of Ghoul Worms!¡±

    ¡­.The interior of the hall was inplete chaos. The guards¡¯ shouts and the sound of weapons leaving their sheaths echoed throughout the pitch-ck great hall.

    At almost the same time, Guo Bing felt himself lifted into the air; someone had grabbed him by the back of his shirts.

    One sudden development after another had already scared him almost out of his wits, but just as he was about to scream and struggle, Su Yi¡¯s calm voice whispered into his ear, ¡°Elder Guo, don¡¯t panic.¡±

    Guo Bing paused, stunned. Then, he exhaled and stopped struggling.

    The hall was so dark that they could see practically nothing at all.

    Yet Su Yi walked as calmly as if he were taking a stroll, carrying Guo Bing and returning to the statue.

    The darkness restricted his vision, just like it did the others¡¯. He could see only dimly.

    But this didn¡¯t hinder his movements.

    On the contrary, this type of atmosphere heightened his sensitivities.

    Fighting had already broken out throughout the hall. The sound of ughter and shing weapons rang out alongside hurried, changing footsteps and low, heavy breathing.

    There was also the sound of crunching and something shooting through the air.

    The entire great hall was in chaos, plunged into iparable peril. It was enough to make one¡¯s heart jump.

    ng!

    Suddenly, Su Yi shook his wrist, and Mortal Edge shot from its bamboo sheath. With a sh of cold light, he stabbed each of the ten or more Ghoul Worms hurtling towards him. Their bodies burst into pieces and scattered.

    Guo Bing broke out into cold sweats.

    He hadn¡¯t sensed this sudden, impending danger in the slightest!

    The ominous winds howled, repeatedly mming the main gates. An unknowable number of Ghoul Worms surged into the building, riding the bone-chillingly cold air currents.

    The battle continued.

    Su Yi just stood there. Every time he sensed impending danger, Mortal Edge struck as if it had eyes of its own, ying the worms with impable uracy. It didn¡¯t miss, not even once. Su Yi seemed perfectly rxed.

    This was enormously reassuring for Guo Bing, whose heart gradually calmed down. Before long, he wasn¡¯t nearly as panicked.

    Fifteen minutester.

    The piercing sound of a bone flute rang out in the rain and darkness outside the hall.

    It acted like a signal. The sinister winds instantly ceased their rampage, and the remaining Ghoul Worms reacted as if they¡¯d been summoned, all of them rushing outside.

    ¡°Don¡¯t chase them! Start a fire first!¡± Amidst the darkness, Uncle Yong called out, his voice like iron.

    Before long, they¡¯d lit a new campfire, its warm glow dispelling the darkness.

    When they recovered their field of view, they saw that the interior of the hall was covered in rubble. Uncle?Yong?and the other guards stood protectively around the young woman. Without exception, their expressions were grave and fearful.

    The corpses of countless ck worms littered the floor.

    Su Yi looked around, then said to Guo Bing, ¡°We¡¯re safe for now.¡±

    But suddenly, Uncle Yong¡¯s expression shifted, and he dashed out of the hall.?When he returned, his expression was unsightly. ¡°Miss, Hu Jiu and Zhang Tong have been murdered.¡±

    They were the two he¡¯d first assigned to stand guard outside the main gate.

    But when Uncle Yong went outside to check up on them, they were already lying on the ground, dead, more than half of their flesh devoured. The sight was brutal and terrifying.

    The uniformed girl¡¯s eyes were wide, and the blood drained from her pretty face.?In all her years of life, she¡¯d never seen anything so brutal before. For a moment, thebination of rage and grief left her at aplete loss.

    ¡°Miss, to martial artists like us, life and death aremonce. There¡¯s no need to be overly upset.¡± Uncle Yong walked up to her and said gently, ¡°Your father agreed to let me lead you here because he wanted you to experience more of the world. Only then can you truly mature.¡±

    The girl seemed somewhat dejected. She sighed, ¡°But I didn¡¯t think anyone would die on this expedition.¡±

    ¡°This is just the beginning,¡± Su Yi suddenly interjected. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this night won¡¯t be at all peaceful. The task at hand is preparing for battle. We don¡¯t have time for grief.¡±

    ¡°What does my business have to do with you?¡± snapped the girl. ¡°In the battle just now, you didn¡¯t seem so skilled! On the contrary, you hid faster than any of us!¡±

    Uncle Yong whispered, ¡°Miss, he¡¯s right. It¡¯s highly likely that we¡¯ll face brutalbat soon.¡±

    His expression was grave. It seemed he¡¯d sensed how perilous their situation was too.

    The girl¡¯s expression shifted. ¡°Will anyone else die?¡±

    Uncle Yong was silent for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best not to let anything like that happen again.¡±

    She fell silent for a moment. She trusted Uncle Yong more than anyone else here. For even him to say that, just how perilous would this night be?

    It was then that Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shot up, and he nced outside the hall.?What he saw was¡ª

    A figure strolling leisurely through the temple¡¯s main gates.?Despite the darkness and pouring rain, he seemed confident and utterly at ease.

 Chapter 65: Exorcising Mountain Ghosts with a Folding Fan, the Unhindered Heavenly Frost Sword

    <h4>Chapter 65: Exorcising Mountain Ghosts with a Folding Fan, the Unhindered Heavenly Frost Sword</h4>

    The rain poured down in buckets, and the night was dark as ink, yet someone was leisurely strolling about the run-down temple!

    This unusual, unsettling scene immediately put Uncle?Yong?and the other guards on edge. They readied their weapons, instantly on high alert.

    As the figure drew near, Su Yi and the others finally saw their appearance clearly.

    He was a man in cloud-patterned long boots, his eyebrows dark as ink and his hair bound up in a crest. He had a straight nose and held a folding fan.

    He was handsome, his jade robes tight-cut and form-fitting, like a dandy young nobleman. Every inch of him emanated elegance.

    The uniformed girl was stunned. She muttered subconsciously, ¡°That guy¡¯s really pretty!¡±

    Using the word ¡°pretty¡± to describe a man seemed a bit inappropriate, but she couldn¡¯t think of a better way to describe him.

    ¡°Careful, Miss. Whoever he is, he¡¯s not simple.¡±?Uncle Yong reacted as if a powerful foe had arrived. His expression went solemn, his gaze sharp as a knife. He stared intently at the elegant young lord drawing closer and closer to the hall.

    ¡°This is an abandoned temple in the wilderness, a ce where ghosts run rampant. You¡¯d best go back from whence you came, Young Lord. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for our poor manners!¡± shouted one of the guards. His words were harsh and threatening, but also probing.

    The young lord stopped about thirty feet from the gates, ying with his folding fan. He said in a carefree tone, ¡°Poor manners? Heh heh, if I hadn¡¯t taken pity on you earlier, I¡¯m afraid the ghoul worms would have devoured you by now. You¡¯d be nothing but rancid empty skins already.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Everyone visibly started, waves coursing through their hearts.

    ¡°Are you a member of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate?¡± asked Uncle Yong solemnly.

    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. Those Deathbringer¡¯s Gate guys are just flunkies I took under my wing, that¡¯s all.¡± The young lord shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m here to see you for much the same reason. So long as you acknowledge me as your master and pledge your loyalty to me, you can live on.¡±

    He stood amidst the downpour, but an invisible force seemed to disperse the rain before it hit him. His clothes weren¡¯t the least bit damp, and he didn¡¯t look at all bedraggled. On the contrary, he emanated an iparably mysterious air.

    ¡°Acknowledge you as our master? Who the hell do you think you are? What gives you the right to speak with such arrogance?¡± the girl in military attire snorted.

    ¡°When you pledge allegiance to me, you¡¯ll naturally learn who I am.¡± The young lord smiled as he looked at her.

    Then, for the first time, all of them saw the young man¡¯s bloody red, faintly lustrous pupils. They shone like crimson moons, eerie and terrifying.

    The girl¡¯s heart shook. Her eyes went nk, and she suddenly drew her sword and held it at the ready.

    Uncle Yong reacted quickly, pushing down on her shoulder and saying in a voice that boomed like spring thunder, ¡°Miss, hurry and clear your head!¡±

    Every word boomed like thunder, echoing throughout the skies and sweeping away the unsettling atmosphere. Even the stone tiles shook.

    The girl felt a buzzing in her ears as she suddenly regained mental rity.

    When she next looked at the beautiful but unnatural young lord, her gaze carried a hint of newfound terror, and her pretty face was noticeably paler than before.

    Just now, she¡¯d been in a daze, as if struck by some demonic magic. She¡¯dpletely lost her awareness!

    ¡°Oh? A peak Qi umtion Realm martial artist. That body of yours is actually quite well trained.¡± The young lord looked Uncle Yong up and down appreciatively, with the air of someone choosing goods from a store. It was deeply ufortable.

    ¡°So, ¡®Your Excellency¡¯, what will you do if we refuse? Will you use force?¡± Uncle Yong took a deep breath, and his aura expanded, like signal fires billowing into the skies. Even his voice boomed like thunder, every word carrying terrifying force.

    This was a martial artist at the peak of the Qi umtion Realm: blood and qi like signal res, forceful as thunder!

    Were an ordinary yin soul to see this, it would be no different than if they¡¯d seen the sun; the soaring power of his blood and qi would exterminate them where they stood.

    But the young lord didn¡¯t seem to care in the least. He said, ¡°I came here to give you a chance at life, so I urge you to treasure it. Otherwise, once I attack¡­.¡±

    His blood-colored eyes narrowed, and his gaze swept across the group before he said, ¡°I guarantee that not one of you will leave this ce alive.¡±

    His words were casual, yet utterly scornful and confident.

    The guards¡¯ hearts sank, their expressions noticeably more solemn.

    ¡°All of you, protect the young miss!¡± Uncle Yong took a deep breath, then stepped forth.

    In that instant, he was like a saber leaving its sheath. His bones cracked like booming thunder, and his energy surged, roaring like the currents of the Yangtze River.

    ng!

    Uncle Yong drew his saber with explosive force.

    The force cut right through the downpour, dispersing the nearby raindrops. Countless beads of water burst into mist. As the water scattered, Uncle Yong shot forward like lightning.

    His fierce bravery left the girl and the other guards stunned.

    Only Su Yi silently shook his head.

    They then watched as the young lord stood in ce. He casually?waved his?fan.

    ng!

    The heaven-shaking sound of a collision rang out. The folding fan effortlessly blocked Uncle Yong¡¯s enraged attack. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t move it even a hair.

    ¡°You¡¯re no good.¡± The young lord shook his head, then raised his fan.

    Uncle Yong felt an abundant cold yin energy course through the fan and into his saber, like a limitless chill mming into him. The webbing of his hand shook, and he staggered several steps back.

    His saber almost flew from his hand.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    With every step he retreated, the stone tiles beneath his feet split and shattered, stirring up smoke and dust.

    It was easy to imagine just how terrifying the strike Uncle Yong had just endured was. The uniformed girl and the guards were rooted to the spot, their hearts quivering.?How could that young lord be so terrifying?

    It¡¯s worth noting that Uncle Yong was the strongest member of their party. Throughout the neen cities of Cloudriver Prefecture, he was a peak expert, second only to Grandmasters!

    Yet now, a young man had sent him staggering back with a casual, understated swing of a folding fan!

    ¡°The Grandmaster Realm!?¡± Uncle Yong¡¯s expression was unsightly. He waspletely stunned.

    ¡°A Grandmaster?¡± The young lord paused, thought, then said, ¡°Someone of that level can barely even put up a fight against me. I only just dealt with an old man of that level. s, he escaped in the end¡­..¡±

    His voice carried a thread of regret.

    The group¡¯s heart¡¯s clenched. They felt as if they¡¯d plunged into an icy abyss.

    Even Grandmasters are no match for this young lord?

    Who is he? Why has he hidden himself away in a haunted ce like Mother Ghost Ridge?

    But Su Yi¡¯s expression seemed to say, ¡°Indeed, just as I suspected!¡± From the look of him, he¡¯d long since seen through their opponent¡¯s secrets.

    The young lord nces at the skies, then?let?out a long sigh. "It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll give you onest chance: submit, or die.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Yong, take this!¡± The uniformed girl suddenly took out a silver longsword and tossed it to him.

    The sword was silvery with a frosty sheen, white and translucent like snow. It was engraved with obscure, distorted symbols and cloud patterns, as bright as moonlit snow.

    ¡°An Origin Talisman Weapon!¡± Surprise shed across Su Yi¡¯s face. He immediately recognized this sword¡¯s extraordinariness.

    This de was forged of spiritual materials. It was a true blue spiritual weapon.

    But unlike ordinary spiritual weapons, an Origin Dao cultivator had carved markings into the de, giving it the power of a talisman or formation array. Its uses far exceeded ordinary spiritual weapons.

    Thus, such weapons were known as ¡°Origin Talisman Weapons.¡±

    In the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, such weapons weren¡¯t particrly rare, but in the spiritually-barren Great Zhou, this was absolutely a top-ss divine weapon! For the girl in military uniform to carry such an object on her person only made it increasingly obvious that her background was extraordinary.

    With this sword in hand, Uncle Yong grew noticeably calmer, and he emanated an air of great confidence. His eyes zed with a hint of intensity as he stared at the weapon.

    The sword was called ¡°Heavenly Frost,¡± and it was a gift from an Earthly Immortal

    When the young lord saw it, his unnatural, blood-red eyes flickered with a hint of dread. He¡¯d clearly picked up on how extraordinary this weapon was. He struck without any further hesitation.

    Whoosh!

    He lunged forward, practically flying. His fan opened, revealing the image of eighteen mountain ghosts. ck light surged, and murderous energy billowed forth.

    As he raised his hand, eighteen streams of ck smoke emerged, transforming into eighteen vicious ghosts. Their murderous intent spread, blotting out the skies.

    It was as if they¡¯d been plunged into an infinite hellscape. Ghostly wailing and unearthly howls echoed throughout the air.

    Uncle Yong held the Heavenly Frost Sword aloft, its de shing a dazzling silver, like flowing mercury or pouring moonlight.

    He swung, sending arcs of sword light. Without exception, every vicious ghost that drew near writhed as if they¡¯d been set on fire. Wounds burst open on their bodies, and a bloody smell permeated the air as they let out agonized howls.

    But beneath the young lord¡¯s control, the eighteen vicious ghosts didn¡¯t retreat at all. They just charged ahead like fiends, lunging at Uncle Yong with no regard for anything else.

    In a breath of time, Uncle Yong was surrounded. As dazzling as the Heavenly Frost Sword was, he couldn¡¯t kill so many apparitions so quickly.

    The young lord then seized this opportunity to leap up. He avoided the sword energy with the utmost caution; it seemed he dared not sh with it head-on.

    When he locked onto his target, he shed his folding fan against the sword.

    ng!

    The resulting sh was enough to split stone or pierce metal.

    Uncle Yong trembled, the Heavenly Frost Sword shaking so violently that he almost lost his grip on it.

    There was no way he¡¯d miss that his foe had set his sights on the Heavenly Frost Sword!

    He gnashed his teeth and endured that terrifying power, then tightened his grip. He rallied all the power of his Martial Dao and fought with all his might.

    In just a few breaths of time, he ughtered three vicious ghosts. The sword light had sliced and injured the others, dispersing their malevolent energies and leaving them heavily wounded.

    The young lord snorted coldly, then shot forward in a sh, aiming for the girl in military uniform standing near the gateway.

    ¡°Crap!¡± Uncle Yong immediately sensed something was wrong, shouting, ¡°Hurry and use your Godshadow Crossbows! Don¡¯t let him get any closer!¡±

    The guards near the young woman didn¡¯t hesitate. They each immediately drew distinctive-looking crossbows, then ced sharp-edged bolts against the bows¡¯ taut strings.

    Godshadow Crossbows!

    These were the highest-ss crossbows avable to the armies of the Great Zhou. They included abstruse iron bolts, and when fired, they had enough force to kill ordinary Qi umtion martial artists.

    If they were surrounded, even Martial Dao Grandmasters would suffer grievous injuries.?Of course, Grandmasters wouldn¡¯t be so stupid as to just stand there and let themselves be surrounded¡­.

    Godshadow Crossbows were powerfully destructive, but their lifespans were short. After firing just thirty bolts, they¡¯d be nothing but scrap metal.

    But even so, a single Godshadow Crossbow was worth over ten thousand taels of silver. If you included the cost of the abstruse iron bolts, the price was even higher.

    It¡¯s worth noting that the method of crafting and using these crossbows was under the strict control of one of the Great Zhou¡¯s nine non-Zhou, ¡°outside-surnamed¡± kings, ¡°The Sea-Swallowing King.¡± They were rarely made avable to the public.

    Any faction capable of obtaining one was certain to have a powerful background and deep roots!

    Twang! Twang! Twang!

    As the guards pulled the triggers, a dense rain of crossbow bolts shot forth with an ear-splitting wail. Everyst one of them was aimed directly at the young lord.

 Chapter 66: A Deity Holding the Sun Aloft, Illuminating the Mortal World

    <h4>Chapter 66: A Deity Holding the Sun Aloft, Illuminating the Mortal World</h4>

    The crossbow bolts shot through the air, piercing through the rain and darkness, tearing up the surrounding space and glinting with terrifyingly cold, sharp light.

    The dense volley of arrows shared a single target, like a concentrated downpour. There was no escape!

    But the young lord didn¡¯t try to escape.

    His clothes rustled, and he waved his folding fan repeatedly in the air.

    Crunch! Crunch! Crunch!

    The bolts, each of which was strong enough to bore a hole through a wall, snapped in mid-air, shattering into pieces.

    Although the first round of bolts slowed the young lord¡¯s approach, he quickly reduced them to nothing but metal fragments.

    They broke as easily as rotting wood!

    Upon witnessing this unbelievable sight, the armored girl and the guards¡¯ expressions shifted.

    This was their first time witnessing someone break through the concentrated joint attack of so many Godshadow Crossbows so easily!

    But the guards were well-trained. Despite their shock, their movements didn¡¯t slow down, and they fired yet another volley of explosive attacks.

    The young lord¡¯s clothes billowed as he stood there, his bearing forceful as he easily shattered their attempts to stop his approach.

    But his brow still furrowed.

    This was because the concentrated volley of arrows was influencing the speed of his approach.

    Before he could draw any closer, a third round came flying straight towards him.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± He snorted coldly, his handsome features suddenly dark and murderous. Wisps of bloody light zed in his eerie, bright red eyes.

    A hoarse, low whistle left his lips, spreading through the downpour.

    Sinister winds gathered, shaking everything around them.

    In response to his call, one swarm of Ghoul Worms after another flew in on the howling winds, hurtling towards the uniformed girl and her guards.

    ¡°This is bad!¡± Their expressions shifted.

    Each individual Ghoul Worm was only about the size of a human thumb. Against opponents like this, there was only one option left to them¡ª

    They cast aside their Godshadow Crossbows, took out their des, and shed at the worms.

    But this was no different from giving the young lord an opportunity to approach.

    They could neither advance nor retreat!

    ¡°Protect the young miss! I¡¯ll deal with him!¡± Uncle Yong charged explosively from a distance.

    His blood and qi zed as if they were on fire. He attacked valiantly, his hands gripping the radiant Heavenly Frost Sword. Murderous intent billowed around him, and his energy pierced right through the downpour.

    The young lord furrowed his brow.

    Of the eighteen vicious ghosts he¡¯d just unleashed, only six remained, all of them grievously wounded.

    But when he saw Uncle Yong¡¯s wounds, his red eyes shed with unconcealed disdain.

    There was no way he¡¯d miss that Uncle Yong was fighting with his life on the line. This was no different from killing a thousand enemies, only to lose eight hundred of your own troops in the process!

    `¡°Fine. If you¡¯re seeking death, I don¡¯t mind sending you on your way. It¡¯s just a pity about that lovely skin of yours¡­.¡± The young lord sighed.

    Swoosh!

    He suddenly turned. As he fluttered his fan, streak after streak of malevolent, ghostly energy surged forth, like countless knives.

    He clearly wasn¡¯t holding back anymore. This time, he struck to kill.

    Dark, baleful energy surged, like a current of countless sharp des, wreaking havoc in the rain and darkness.

    Uncle Yong attacked fearlessly with his sword, but he was well aware of just how dangerous their situation was!

    Their opponent was too terrifying; he was on par with a Grandmaster, or perhaps even stronger!

    Furthermore, there were still four vicious ghosts remaining, and they fought like mad, with no regard for their own safety. If not for the Heavenly Frost Sword, he couldn¡¯t possibly have held out this long.

    What worried him even further was that the girl and hispanions were under attack too. Ghoul Worms had them surrounded. Even if he kept the young lord upied, they had no chance to escape at all.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ We¡¯re really going to die here?¡± Uncle Yong¡¯s heart filled with indescribable bitterness.

    At the end of the day, he¡¯d been overly confident. He¡¯d assumed that his peak Qi umtion cultivation was enough to fight any ghosts or goblins haunting Mother Ghost Ridge.

    Who would have thought that, so soon after entering the mountains, he¡¯d encounter such a limitlessly powerful foe?

    Rumble!

    The skies darkened, as if night had fallen. Fierce winds ran rampant.

    The dpidated temple was now a battlefield of asuras, theirbat shaking the heavens.

    With so many people to protect her, the uniformed girl had nothing to worry about, at least for now.

    But even so, her pretty face was deathly pale, her panic and terror written on her face.

    She¡¯d grown up in thep of luxury.

    But even if her status were loftier, she was still just a sixteen-year-old girl. When had she ever experienced such violence and bloodshed?

    Especially since their current predicament wasn¡¯t just perilous; it was eerie and terrifying. This was a haunting; conflict with ghosts was nothing like ordinarybat between martial artists!

    The girl¡¯s mind went nk. She didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Even if they wanted to run now, it was toote!

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me we¡¯re all going to die here¡­?¡± The girl¡¯s expression was bleak. She felt ovee with indescribable regret.

    She was the one who insisted on visiting Mother Ghost Ridge. Her goal was simple; she was after a certain spiritual medicine, which she nned to give her father as a birthday present. Who would have thought that in doing so, they¡¯d run the risk of total annihtion?

    If she¡¯d known it would be like this¡­.

    It was then that she caught a glimpse of a tall figure out of the corner of her eye.

    She was stunned, and she subconsciously asked, ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°Kill the enemy,¡± said Su Yi offhandedly.

    ¡°Are you insane? Don¡¯t make trouble, okay? You¡¯re still so arrogant and opinionated even now!? Can you please just not make this even worse?¡± The girl shouted.

    Su Yi had been getting on her nerves this entire time. Now, all of her umted anger and displeasure erupted. Her panic and helplessness transformed into rage and burst forth.

    The nearby guards, who were engaged in vicious ughter with the Ghoul Worms, had unsightly expressions too.

    One of them directly called out, ¡°Young Miss, never mind him. I never liked the look of him anyway. If he wants to get himself killed, let him!¡±

    Guo Bing was frantic, his expression overwrought with concern. ¡°Sir, hurry! Come back!¡±

    ¡°This particr prey is the reason I came to Mother Ghost Ridge in the first ce,¡± said Su Yi tly.

    With that, beneath their indignant, disbelieving gazes, he walked outside.

    Although no one noticed it, as Su Yi passed, the nearby Ghoul Worms retreated, not daring to draw near. He encountered no obstacles in his path!

    Meanwhile, Uncle Yong¡¯s plight was already iparably perilous.

    He¡¯d already ughtered the four remaining vicious ghosts, but he¡¯d paid a heavy price to do so. Malevolent yin qi was already corroding his body, and his skin was stained ck and blue.

    And when he shed with that young lord, the shock of their collisions left him hacking up blood. The power of his Martial Dao was like a candle flickering the wind.

    The young lord¡¯s attacks were swift and ferocious, his beautiful yet eerie face cold and murderous. He waved his folding fan, his killing intent like a de slicing apart the very air itself. He was terrifying!

    But he wasn¡¯t going all out; he resembled a cat ying with a mouse. His icy, blood-colored eyes carried amusement and disdain.

    If not for his dread of the Heavenly Frost Sword, defeating someone on Uncle Yong¡¯s level would have been as easy as turning over his fist.

    Uncle Yong sighed bleakly.

    He¡¯d wandered Cloudriver Prefecture unimpeded for decades, but against all expectations, it seemed highly likely he¡¯d perish here in Mother Ghost Ridge.

    The most ridiculous part was that even now, he couldn¡¯t determine his opponent¡¯s origins or cultivation¡­.

    Fine. I¡¯ll just have to use this old life of mine to buy the?young miss a?chance at survival!?Suddenly, Uncle Yong¡¯s gaze filled with staunch determination.

    His body zed like a furnace, shaking the air. His energy surged, baleful and resolute, instantly making him stronger.

    But before he could even go all out, the young lordughed coldly. ¡°Is that the limit of your abilities?¡±

    Boom!

    He shook his folding fan, and a bloody mist of murderous intent surged forth, as if all of heaven and earth had been plunged into the depths of winter. A bone-chilling, malevolent chill spread out. Throughout the surrounding area, both the pouring rain and the fallen dust froze solid.

    This was a mouthful of the Six-Yin Baleful Aura the young lord had cultivated. It was as cold as could be; a single breath could encase an entire river in ice, freezing and killing every living thing in its waters.

    Any mortal who drew near would freeze into an ice statue, and their life force would slip away!

    Uncle Yong was already nearing the end of his rope, and he¡¯d been caught off guard. No matter how desperately he swung his sword, the bloody, icy, baleful aura relentlessly invaded his body.

    He felt as if he¡¯d been plunged into an endless icy abyss. He froze, rooted to the spot, like a fish trapped in ayer of ice. He could no longer move a muscle.

    From a distance, hispanions saw the bloody, baleful mist freeze around him. They could only dimly discern the weak flow of his blood and qi.

    ¡°Uncle Yong!¡± The girl shrieked in shock and panic.

    When the other guards saw Uncle Yong in peril, it was as if they¡¯d been struck by lightning. Uncle Yong was the strongest among them. If he fell here, who among them was worthy of being that young lord¡¯s opponent?

    We¡¯re finished¡­.?Uncle Yong wasn¡¯t dead yet, but he could feel the ending for him.

    He despaired, and was just about to give up all resistance when he saw someone draw near.

    Wait!

    What¡¯s that Su Yi kid doing, rushing out here?

    Uncle Yong¡¯s impression of Su Yi wasn¡¯t exactly ¡°good.¡± He thought Su Yi ridiculously haughty and contemptuous.

    He wouldn¡¯t have guessed that at a time like this, the boy would risk his life like this. Although he seemed like a moth throwing himself into the mes, this fearlessness in the face of death left Uncle Yong moved.

    This kid¡­. He¡¯s not so bad after all!

    It¡¯s just a shame that courage alone isn¡¯t enough to turn this situation around¡­

    Su Yi had already walked over. He looked at the nearby young lord and said calmly, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have guessed that a mere?Six-Severings?Yin?Corpse like you would achieve sentience or use human skins to cultivate. s, your vicious nature remains. You¡¯ve yet to truly refine your natural murderous yin energy, so this is your limit.¡±

    The young lord froze, then whipped around, his bright red eyes staring at Su Yi in surprise. ¡°How did you tell?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in no mood to exin that to an evil creature like you.¡± Su Yi shook his head. ¡°But I¡¯ll give you a chance. If you get down on your knees and beg for mercy, I¡¯ll grant you a painless death.¡±

    ¡°You¡­. You want me to get down on my knees and beg?¡± The young lord¡¯s expression was strange, as if he couldn¡¯t quite believe a mere youth had said such a thing to him.

    Su Yi shook his head and sighed.

    As expected, an evil creature like this had no powers of discernment.

    He no longer hesitated. He waved his sleeves, and eighteen streaks of green appeared. They revolved smoothly through the air. Upon closer inspection, they were bamboo talismans, their green surfaces lustrous and carved with mysterious symbols.

    Everyst bamboo talisman fired a dazzlingly bright illusory sword, They crisscrossed and gathered in the air, condensing into a single streak of jade-green sword light.

    The sword light was as radiant as a miniature green sun. It hung in the air, a full three feet across, with fluctuating wormlike patterns shifting around its surface. It emanated an aura as lofty as the skies and intangible as the workings of fate.

    Its appearance lit up the rain and darkness, its radiance piercing the eyes, like a sun rising from the darkness of the Netherworld.

    Su Yi stuck out his arm and grabbed the air. The green sword light fell directly into his palm.

    He looked like a god carrying the sun, its light so dazzling, it could illuminate the entire human world.

 Chapter 67: A Sword to Cut Mountains and Seas, Trouble Passes

    <h4>Chapter 67: A Sword to Cut Mountains and Seas, Trouble Passes</h4>

    It was dark and pouring rain, yet a sun had appeared out of nowhere. What was going on?

    The uniformed girl and her guards had already given into despair when they felt something prick at their eyes, and the chill pervading their bodies dispersed. Warmth returned for what seemed like the first time in a long time.

    Afterward, they saw Su Yi holding a ball of green sword light. All of them?stared, eyes wide, as if they¡¯d just witnessed a divinity descending to the mortal world!

    Kssh! Kssh! Kssh!

    The Ghoul Worms surrounding the girl and her guards disappeared, like snow melting into water. Their bodies turned into ck smoke and disappeared.

    ¡°This¡­.¡± Uncle Yong was already nearing his limit when felt the baleful chill freezing his blood quickly disperse. He felt like a man on the verge of drowning when someone suddenly pulled him onto the shore: delighted, but also confused.

    When he saw Su Yi, he couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned.

    The blue-robed youth seemed like an entirely different person. His sword seemed to look down on the entire world, his bearing unique, with the deportment of a divinity!

    At the same time¡ª

    The young lord¡¯s expression changedpletely; he¡¯d sensed the danger.

    Especially facing the sword light in Su Yi¡¯s hand. He felt a painful, burning, pricking sensation all over his skin.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have guessed I¡¯d run into a tough one this time!¡± The young lord roared, his gaze vicious as he swung his fan.

    Boom!

    A current of chilling, blood-colored malevolent energy many times stronger than before surged towards Su Yi, like floodwaters breaking through a dam.

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that I prepared this sword with you in mind!¡±?Su Yi then gently tapped the green sword light, and a clear, impassioned sword hum reverberated throughout the vastness of heaven and earth.

    His gaze was calm as his clothes fluttered about. He strode forward, the green sword light waving back and forth.

    It instantly sliced through the air, creating an arc of indomitable sword light and piercing through the curtain of rain. It tore open the night skies with a momentum that threatened to cleave everything in its path.

    With my sword, I split mountains and seas. My troubles recede like the tides.

    This was the Rejoicing Sword¡¯s ¡°Splitting Mountains and Seas¡±!

    There was no way to describe this strike¡¯s power.

    When Su Yi shed, his sword seemed capable of splitting open a hundred thousand tall mountains, or of dividing the endless blue seas. Nothing could stand in its way!

    The onlookers saw nothing but a streak of sword light cleaving through heaven and earth, piercing everything in its wake.

    Wherever it passed, it easily prated the currents of overflowing, blood-colored, malevolent energies. It ripped open the skies, cleaving directly into the young lord.

    How powerful was the young lord? He wasn¡¯t even afraid of Martial Dao Grandmasters!

    But as this sh drew close, it was as if he¡¯d encountered his natural enemy; he was scared out of his wits. It was toote to even dodge!

    The sword light was like a sun blotting out the skies. It was omnipresent, and as it reached the young lord¡¯s body, it passed through him as easily as a knife through canvas, easily cleaving him in half.

    ¡°No¡ª¡ª!¡± The young lord let out a desperate, agonized howl.

    Then, his body split in two, right down the center, like two perfect mirror images. Both halves thudded to the ground.

    The young lord who¡¯d once disdained Grandmasters, who¡¯d once pushed a peak Qi umtion martial artist to the brink of despair, had fallen beneath a single sword, his body split in two.

    The power of this single swing was like that of a god or immortal!

    ¡°That¡­. is this level of power even possible in the Blood Cirction Realm?¡± The guards were rooted to the spot, especially one, who couldn¡¯t help but cry out.

    ¡°I never would have thought that I was the blind one. Ipletely overlooked the expert standing right in front of me¡­.¡± Uncle Yong had already recovered a bit of his power. This scene stunned him too. His heart was in turmoil, his expressionplicated. There was disbelief, shock, as well as shame¡­.

    Could our Wen Family¡¯s son-inw¡­. Could he be an immortal of legend??Guo Bing was stunned senseless. This one thought reyed through this mind.

    The girl in military attire stared intently at Su Yi, waves coursing through her heart. She¡¯d never felt so conflicted, nor so out of control of the situation.

    She¡¯d experienced all sorts of emotional ups and downs today

    There was the excitement of disposing of a viin of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate, her rage at Su Yi¡¯s disdainful attitude, her sadness and grief over her fallen guards, her despair and terror at this sudden crisis¡­..

    It was as if all the surging emotions she¡¯d umted up until this point had been sliced in two; as Su Yi swung his sword, her emotions seemed to burst within her chest. Immediately afterward, delight, bewilderment, and disbelief coursed through her like a tidal wave.

    Her mind went entirely nk. All she could do was stand there, staring at the young man in blue, the youth reminiscent of a banished immortal. A long time passed before she regained her senses.

    Whoosh~!

    At the same time, Su Yi let out a breath of turbid air.

    That single streak of sword light was built on the foundation of the bamboo talismans he¡¯d inscribed the night before. He called it ¡°the Great Evil-Burning Sun Formation.¡±

    This formation wasn¡¯t all that special, but it certainly wasn¡¯t something Martial Dao cultivators could create, not on their own.

    It was precisely due to his insufficient cultivation that he¡¯d made this set of talismans. He¡¯d held nothing back, even using a brand originating from the Sword of the Nine Hells and infusing it into the talismans. This allowed him toplete the formation, but only just barely.

    Furthermore, at his current cultivation, just activating the formation was an enormous expenditure.

    He was overdrawn; he¡¯d used up practically all the energy he had, and even his soul showed signs of weakness.

    If I were even just in the Qi umtion Realm, this might not have been such a strain¡­.?Su Yi inwardly mocked himself.

    In his past life, there wouldn¡¯t have been any need for the Great Evil-Burning Sun Formation. All he¡¯d need was his ¡°Splitting Mountains and Seas¡± attack. That alone was once enough to wipe out experts of the Imperial Realm!

    Never mind a petty, insignificant, unaplished?Six-Severings?Yin?Corpse.

    Su Yi took out the Bluejade Bamboo Shoot, which he¡¯d prepared in advance, then swallowed it in a few bites. When he felt its abundant energy circting through his depleted body, he sighed in relief, then nced at the fallen corpse.

    The young lord had been cleaved in two. Dense, pitch-ck blood poured from both halves, the stench rancid and irritating to the nostrils.

    Upon closer inspection, the young lord¡¯s handsome skin was loose and starting to split. Beneath it was a long-rotted corpse!

    In other words, the handsome face the corpse had on disy earlier was nothing but a skin he¡¯d draped over himself.

    .

    Uncle Yong suddenly seemed to recover from his shock. He hurried over and sped his fist. ¡°Mystic Master, thank you for saving us. I will remember this benevolence for the rest of my life. Should you need anything from me going forward, know that I won¡¯t refuse any request!¡±

    His expression was filled with respect and gratitude. An expert of his level could naturally tell that a youth like Su Yi was no ordinary martial artist!

    Furthermore, with one swing of his de, Su Yi had stemmed the raging tide, saving all of them from certain doom. Thus, facing him now, Uncle Yong¡¯s every word came straight from the heart. His gratitude was more than mere words could express.

    It was no exaggeration to say that Su Yi¡¯s single attack was enough to convince even Martial Dao Grandmasters to lower their heads!

    Uncle Yong might be a peak Qi umtion Realm expert, but now,?even he?lowered his head and called Su Yi ¡°Mystic Master!¡±

    Seeing this, the other guards frantically expressed their gratitude as well.

    ¡°Mystic Master, thank you for saving our lives! We¡¯ll remember this gratitude for the rest of our lives!¡±

    But in their hearts, they couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous.?From the moment they first met him in Guangling City, and even after entering Mother Ghost Ridge, they¡¯d excluded and disdained him on numerous asions.

    Many of them had even considered stepping in to teach him a lesson.

    Facing him now, after watching him y the ¡°young lord¡± in a single attack, how could they?not?be nervous?

    Even someone as strong as Uncle Yong had acknowledged Su Yi¡¯s strength and lowered his head. He¡¯d called him ¡°Mystic Master¡±, hadn¡¯t he?

    ¡°Sir¡­ Are you¡­. Are you?really an immortal?¡± Guo Bing approached, quivering and recoiling, but his gaze was iparably passionate, like an ordinary man upon seeing an immortal of legend.

    ¡°I¡¯m nothing of the sort,¡± said Su Yi. As he spoke, his gaze swept across Uncle?Yong?and the others. He said tly, ¡°I came to Mother Ghost Ridge specifically in search of this particr prey. I just happened to save you while I was at it, so there¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t saying that out of good manners.

    When he decided to visit Mother Ghost Ridge, he predicted that if he searched for the Six Yin Grass or Extreme Yang Flowers, it was highly likely that he¡¯d encounter the?Six-Severings?Yin?Corpse too.

    That was why he¡¯d spared no effort in inscribing those basic bamboo talismans. With them on hand, even if he encountered the?Six-Severings?Yin?Corpse, he¡¯d have enough cards up his sleeve to kill it.

    ¡°Ah, Mystic Master, so you came here to y this wicked creature.¡± Uncle Yong finally understood. His expression was even more respectful than before.

    But although they didn¡¯t know it, as powerful and miraculous as that sword had looked, that was the power of talismans designed specifically to counter ghosts.

    Were Su Yi¡¯s target a human Martial Dao Grandmaster, the effect wouldn¡¯t have been nearly so pronounced.

    In short, that was a sword he¡¯d prepared specifically to kill the?Six-Severings?Yin?Corpse.

    But even if Uncle?Yong?and the guards knew that, they wouldn¡¯t have dared show the least bit of disrespect. After all, the profundity and power of that sword far exceeded the limits of theirprehension.

    ¡°If you¡¯re so tough, why didn¡¯t you attack right away?¡± Suddenly, the uniformed girl stormed over, her expression contorted with rage. ¡°If you¡¯d done something a little earlier, how could Hu Jiu and Zhang Tong have been eaten by Ghoul Worms? How could Uncle Yong havee so close to death? How could we have remained so scared for so long?¡±

    Everyone fell silent.

    In the face of this unreasonable string of questions, even a simple man like Guo Bing couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He couldn''t help but say, ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve insulted and rejected our family¡¯s son-inw at every turn, but he¡¯s never taken you to task for it. Now, he¡¯s even saved your life! It¡¯s bad enough that you¡¯re ungrateful. Don¡¯t you think interrogating him like this is a bit much?¡±

    Uncle Yong¡¯s expression had shifted dramatically too, and his heart shook.

    Young Miss, ah, Young Miss. That Su Yi is a terrifying limitlessly terrifying existence.?With the power at his disposal, he could destroy everyone present effortlessly. How can you be so disrespectful to him even after witnessing his strength?

    He suddenly stepped forward, his expression severe as he rebuked her. ¡°Young Miss, wake up! We mistreated Mystic Master Su Yi earlier. We couldn¡¯t fault him even if he chose not to save us, yet he did so anyway out of the goodness of his heart. This is an enormous act of benevolence. How can we repay his kindness with enmity?¡±

    His words weren¡¯t the least bit polite; the girl in military uniform felt as if she¡¯d been pped in the face. She stood there, dazed, for quite some time.

    This was the first time she¡¯d ever seen her Uncle Yong, who¡¯d always doted on her, lose his temper at her.

    This harshness felt iparably strange and unfamiliar.

    She¡¯d enjoyedfort and high status from a young age, and countless people doted on her. Add that to her exceptional appearance and renowned family background, and no matter where she went, she heard nothing but ttering words.

    She never would have guessed that Uncle Yong would scold her over a single sentence spoken out of turn!

    ¡°Miss, Mister Cheng is right. Whatever you do, don¡¯t let your anger ovee your rationality.¡± The guards chimed in as well.

    Her disrespect had stunned them too, and they broke out in cold sweats, terrified that in a fit of rage, Su Yi would turn his sword on them. If he did, all of them would perish here.

    Uncle Yong was speaking up on Su Yi¡¯s behalf.?Even her guards were against her.

    At that moment, the girl felt as if she were all alone in the world. Different expressions flitted across her face, and she looked lost and bewildered.?Was I really wrong?

    A whileter, she finally seemed to regain her mental rity and rationality. She faced Su Yi and silently lowered her proud head.

 Chapter 68: A Three-Inch Jade, A Three-Foot World

    <h4>Chapter 68: A Three-Inch Jade, A Three-Foot World</h4>

    Beneath everyone¡¯s gazes, the girl said bitterly, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. Just now, I was overly presumptuous¡­¡±

    This was her first time lowering her head and apologizing like this. She felt conflicted about that, as well as a bit dazed.

    Was this the price of growing up?

    When he saw this, Uncle Yong sighed in relief, looking somewhat gratified.

    He then turned to Su Yi and said respectfully, ¡°Mystic Master, everyone in the family has spoiled the young miss since she was a baby. She¡¯s never experienced wind or rain; a little recklessness is almost inevitable. I humbly request your forgiveness!¡±

    The other guards followed suit, each of them requesting his forgiveness.

    Su Yi merely nced at the girl, but he said nothing. Instead, he went up to the?Six-Severings?Yin?Corpse and looked it over carefully.

    He¡¯d never nned to make things hard on the girl in the first ce.

    It was just as he¡¯d said; he¡¯de here for the purpose of killing the?Six-Severings?Yin?Corpse. He¡¯d just happened to save the girl and her guards while he was at it.?He?disdained demanding?their evesting gratitude.

    When he saw this, Uncle?Yong?and the guards finally rxed. They realized that Su Yi wasn¡¯t about to take the young miss to task over her poor manners.

    They weren¡¯t sure when, but the downpour had silently tapered off. The tense, dark clouds had dispersed. Light returned to what had been darkness mere moments before.?They could even dimly discern faint, rosy hues just over the horizon.

    Dusk was approaching.

    The floor of the dpidated temple was already nothing but rubble, yet weeds flourished in its soil. The hall was a scene of both life and death, like the outline of a deste, unbridled scroll painting.

    The uniformed girl and her guards returned to the hall to treat the wounded.

    Only Su Yi remained in the courtyard, examining the folding fan he¡¯d picked up from the ground.?Its edges and ribs were forged of a spiritual material, ¡°Ink-Sttered Spirit Iron.¡± The cloth was Blood Yin Silk, with crudely painted clouds and the outlines of eighteen mountain ghost totems.

    ¡°This is most likely a product of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate. The craftsmanship is coarse and shoddy; it¡¯s not even worth looking at. What a waste of quality spiritual materials,¡± said Su Yi with a hint of regret.

    The fan was heavily damaged, practically ruined. Otherwise, he could have extracted the materials and used them to make a decent sword.?He casually tossed it aside. Then, his gaze returned to the?Six-Severings?Yin?Corpse.

    But in the end, he found nothing.

    He couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow.?The corpse had gained sentience, and he¡¯d even recruited several members of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate as his subordinates. It was highly likely that he¡¯d already plucked both the Six Yin Grass and the Extreme Yang Flowers. Su Yi couldn¡¯t even eliminate the possibility that the corpse had already gotten his hands on the inauspicious yin spirit vein.

    Yet there were no treasures of any kind on its corpse.

    Don¡¯t tell me this wicked creature has a nest somewhere out there, and that it¡¯s long since hidden its treasures inside??Su Yi pondered for a moment, then took out a me stick. Sparks fell into the dirt, and the?Six-Severings?Yin?Corpse¡¯s remains instantly burst into me.

    Dense ck smoke billowed into the air.

    Soon, the entire corpse was nothing but ash. Su Yi was just about to rejoin the others in the hall when his eyes lit up.

    He¡¯d just noticed a jade pendant amidst the ashes. It was about the size of a baby¡¯s fist, dark and non-reflective. It was extremely difficult to notice unless you were looking carefully.

    Su Yi immediately picked it up and examined it. Soon, he couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    The pendant was smooth to the touch, its surface carved with mountains and rivers. It was inky ck, with a simple, stately elegance.

    More importantly, this was actually a storage treasure!

    ording to Su Yi¡¯s memories of his current life, spatial treasures were incredibly rare within the Great Zhou¡¯s borders. Even some Grandmasters weren¡¯t fortunate enough to possess them.

    It wasn¡¯t that they were so expensive so much as that they were overly rare.

    Su Yi wouldn¡¯t have guessed?this?Six-Severings?Yin?Corpse would possess a treasure of this caliber.

    After examining it briefly, Su Yi exerted strength through his fingers and brushed the inky ck pendant¡¯s surface. This instantly dispersed theyer of weak seals protecting it.

    He sensed its interior, and discovered that the space inside was extremely narrow, only about three square feet. It was only barely enough to fit arge wooden chest.

    The storage space was already full of numerous items: scattered jade bottles, spiritual medicines, spirit stones, scrolls, etc.

    This was undoubtedly the sum total of the?Six-Severings?Yin?Corpse¡¯s possessions. Everything was here, including the Six Yin Grass and Extreme Yang Flowers Su Yi hade here in search of.

    However, he didn¡¯t find that inauspicious yin spirit vein. He wasn¡¯t sure if the corpse had already refined it, or if it were still hidden somewhere within Mother Ghost Ridge, undiscovered.

    Before long, Su Yi took inventory of his spoils: nine stalks of spiritual medicine: five tier-one, two tier-two, and three tier-three.

    It¡¯s worth noting that although the Six Yin Grass and Extreme Yang Flowers were both tier-three, they were prime supplements for Inner Furnace Realm cultivators, far beyond what normal tier-three spiritual medicines couldpare with.

    It was for this reason that the Martial Dao Grandmaster, Xiao Tianque, hade here in search of Six Yin Grass.

    Aside from the spirit medicines, there were fifty-five spirit stones and about a dozen bottles of various types of cold yin medicines. Ghost cultivators used them to temper their abilities, but they weren¡¯t useful to Su Yi. Still, he could at least give them to Qing Wan.

    Finally, there was a scroll. It was made of leather, but it was so old and worn that its pages were yellowed.

    It described a secret cultivation method called the ¡°Nine Devils Profound Yin Technique.¡±

    As impressive as the name sounded, after Su Yi flipped through it, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head in disappointment.

    This was nothing more than a ¡°corpse refining¡± technique, an aberrant branch of ghost cultivation.

    Even if you practiced it to its highest limit, you could at most ¡°borrow corpses to condense a body¡± and ¡°undergo metamorphosis to be more?human-like.¡± At best, you¡¯d barely be on par with an Origin Dao cultivator.

    It couldn¡¯t even begin toe close to the Ten Directions Asura Sutra he¡¯d given Qing Wan, and it wasn¡¯t worth so much as a second look.

    At my current level, my regr daily cultivation alone burns through a tier-one spiritual medicine. Even with all the herbs I acquired today, I¡¯ll at most be able to support my expenditures for another two weeks¡­.

    But if I want to reach the pinnacle of ¡®Refining Bone¡¯, I¡¯m afraid half a month won¡¯t be enough.

    Going forward, I¡¯ll have to keep searching for spiritual medicines¡­.

    But then, finding this dark jade pendant means I didn¡¯t make this journey in vain.

    He set those thoughts aside, then hung the pendant from his waist.

    With a storage treasure, he¡¯d have no need to drag around heavy luggage during his uing journeys.

    This was what pleased Su Yi the most.

    When it came to cultivation, he was confident that he was more diligent and assiduous than anyone.

    But when he wasn¡¯t cultivating, he was aszy as could be. If he could leave something to other people, he would. He wouldn¡¯t so much as lift a finger if he didn¡¯t have to.

    Darkness spread, and night fell.

    The group lit a new campfire within the dpidated great hall.

    When Su Yi walked back inside, Uncle?Yong?and the others hurriedly rose to greet him.

    ¡°Mystic Master Su, it¡¯s already gottente. We¡¯ve prepared a modest meal to express our gratitude. Please, take a seat.¡± Uncle Yong invited him with a smile.

    .

    Su Yi nced at the fire and saw a sumptuous array of food and drink. Furthermore, they¡¯d cleared a wide,fortable space, and it was obviously intended for him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind if I do.¡± Su Yi wasn¡¯t the type to put on airs. He simply sat down and stretched.

    When he saw that everyone else was still standing, he casually ordered, ¡°Sit down, all of you. No need to be reserved. I¡¯ve never cared about these sorts of details.¡±

    Only then did Uncle?Yong?and the others?smile?and?sit?down.

    From beginning to end, the armored girl looked as if her soul had left her body. Her head was lowered, her pretty face pallid, and she said nothing. It seemed she¡¯d yet to recover from her earlier shock.

    But she didn¡¯t have any of her former domineering, prideful temper, either.

    Su Yi certainly didn¡¯t care how she felt. He ate and drank as he pleased, ignoring herpletely.

    When they saw Su Yi¡¯s disregard for the details, the guards gradually rxed. They started toasting him and making small talk.?Su Yi didn¡¯t refuse, but he barely spoke, either.

    Even so, this level of amiability was a hugefort to Uncle?Yong?and the rest of the guards.?They¡¯d been truly terrified that this mighty existence capable of cleaving a?Six-Severings?Yin?Corpse directly in two would hold a grudge. If so, it would be a nightmare far greater than any of them could bear.

    Guo Bing was delighted too.

    Everything he¡¯d seen today had expanded his horizons. He was increasingly convinced that with Su Yi¡¯s abilities, he could easily cure the yin poison afflicting him.

    As they conversed, Uncle Yong no longer kept their origins a secret. Intentionally or unintentionally, he revealed their identities one by one, as well as the purpose of their expedition.

    Only now did Su Yi learn that they hailed from another of Cloudriver Prefecture¡¯s four peak-level factions, the Yuan Family.

    The girl in military attire was called Yuan Luoxi. She was the youngest daughter of Family Head Yuan Wutong, the apple of his eye and the pearl of the family. Everyone doted on her.

    Uncle Yong¡¯s full name was Cheng Wuyong. He was an elder, albeit one with an outside surname, and he¡¯d apanied Yuan Luoxi as the leader of her guards.

    The guards were all elites with cultivations in the Blood Cirction¡¯s Refining Sinew or Refining Bone stages. They were valiant and capable on the battlefield.

    They¡¯de to Mother Ghost Ridge in search of Six Yin Grass. Yuan Luoxi wanted to give it to her father, Yuan Wutong, as a birthday present.

    When he heard that, Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shot up. ¡°How did you learn that Six Yin Grass grew in Mother Ghost Ridge?¡±

    He¡¯d first heard from the Spiritjade Marchioness, Zi Jin, that almost no one in Cloudriver Prefecture knew that Six Yin Grass grew here.

    The uniformed girl, Yuan Luoxi, had sat there in silence throughout their conversation. This time, she spoke up. ¡°A little while ago, Grandpa Xiao visited our family home. He mentioned it in passing while discussing something with my father, and I secretlymitted that information to memory.¡±

    Even as she spoke, she hung her pretty head. She sounded dejected.

    ¡°Xiao Tianque?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Yuan Luoxi was briefly stunned. She finally raised her head, her pretty eyes nk. ¡°You¡­ Mystic Master, you know Grandpa Xiao too?¡±

    Even the way she addressed him had changed.

    This was indirect proof that she now saw Su Yi in an entirely different light.

    ¡°Of course I know them. Not long ago, he led his granddaughter into Mother Ghost Ridge, only to suffer grave injuries at the hands of that?Six-Severings?Yin?Corpse. If he hadn¡¯t bumped into me, I¡¯m afraid he would be long dead by now,¡± said Su Yi casually.

    Cheng Wuyong and the other guards¡¯ visibly started.

    All of them were well aware of just how lofty Xiao?Tianque¡¯s?status was. When he visited the Yuan Family, the family head had personally gone out to greet him!

    Meanwhile, something seemed to ur to Yuan Luoxi, who blurted, ¡°Mystic Master, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re that ¡®lofty expert¡¯ Grandpa Xiao told me about?¡±

    The way she looked at Su Yi had now changedpletely. Her eyes brimmed with shock, disbelief, bewilderment, as well as a hint of awe.

    ¡°If he was talking about the person who saved his life, yes. That was me,¡± said Su Yi, but his thoughts were elsewhere.

    He¡¯d already understood. They¡¯d learned of the Six Yin Grass from Xiao Tianque. That was what prompted Yuan Luoxi and the others to undertake this expedition.

 Chapter 69: Trading Medicine for Medicine, the Five Stages of the Inner Furnace Realm

    <h4>Chapter 69: Trading Medicine for Medicine, the Five Stages of the Inner Furnace Realm</h4>

    The skies grew darker and darker.

    Outside the ruined temple, the night was dark as ink, silent save for intermittent howls of distant wild beasts. asionally, strange, terrifying cries rang out, as if the ghosts were maliciously conversing amongst themselves.

    The campfire illuminated the great hall, the mes crackling audibly.

    When they got some unexpected answers out of Su Yi, Yuan Luoxi couldn¡¯t help but recall something Xiao Tianque had said to her father during his time as their guest.

    ¡°That lofty expert looks young, but he has miraculous skill, like an?immortal of legend. He¡¯s beyond theprehension of someone like me!¡±

    At the time, her father, Yuan Wutong, had been curious about this mysterious expert¡¯s identity too.

    But Xiao Tianque guarded the secret closely. He merely smiled, shook his head, and said no more on the subject.

    It was due to this very secretiveness that the ¡°mysterious expert¡± who''d saved Xiao Tianque left such a deep impression on Yuan Luoxi.

    During their expedition to Guangling City, she actually nned to test her luck and see if she could find the expert Xiao Tianque respected so deeply.

    Who would have guessed that although she did in fact find him, she¡¯d only realize his identity after so many misunderstandings?

    For a while, Yuan Luoxi felt anguished and bitter.?For the first time in her life, she understood what people meant when they said ¡°true experts don¡¯t show off.¡±

    She suddenly rose, her hands crossed in front of her, then bowed low at the waist. ¡°Mystic Master, I¡­ I was wrong to me you earlier. I¡­.. I¡¯m willing to apologize, and no matter whatpensation you require, I¡¯ll do everything in my power to obtain it for you. I just hope¡­ I just hope you won¡¯t take offense at my earlier rudeness.¡±

    Her tone was sincere, but she sounded a bit ill at ease.

    Cheng Wuyong and the others were stunned.?They¡¯d never seen their young miss apologize so solemnly to anyone. It was as if she were an entirely different person!

    When she sensed their surprise, Yuan Luoxi couldn¡¯t help but feel ufortable, as well as a bit embarrassed. <i>Do they really see me as someone who doesn''t know how to apologize?</i>

    Su Yi looked up at her and said, ¡°Earlier, you said you¡¯d root out the evildoers of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate to protect the popce. Your heart was in the right ce; I¡¯ll let your poor manners slide on ount of your good intentions. Sit down; no need to be so polite.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mystic Master.¡± Yuan Luoxi was stunned. She wouldn¡¯t have guessed that the words she said back then would convince Su Yi not to pursue this matter.

    But when she thought of it, a thread of admiration rose within her heart.?Is this the magnanimity of a true expert?

    ¡°Young Miss, if your father knew how you¡¯d changed today, he would surely be gratified,¡± said Cheng Wuyong emotionally.

    It wasn¡¯t enough to speak of the ways of the world. People had to ovee wind and rain before they could truly change.

    The other guards nodded their agreement.

    Yuan Luoxi couldn¡¯t help but smile. She finally stopped sulking and said crisply, ¡°Uncle Yong, let¡¯s begin our journey back as soon as we find the Six Yin Grass.¡±

    Su Yi suddenly interjected, ¡°I already found the Six Yin Grass.¡±

    Yuan Luoxi was stunned. Then, she said tentatively, ¡°Mystic Master¡­ Might I ask if you¡¯d be willing to part with it? Would you possibly be willing to sell it to me?¡±

    Cheng Wuyong and the guards¡¯ hearts clenched for fear that Su Yi would misunderstand her intentions.

    But against all expectations, Su Yi nodded. ¡°I currently have no use for Six Yin Grass. If you¡¯re willing to offer thirty stalks of tier-one spirit medicine in exchange, this Six Yin Grass is yours.¡±

    Yuan Luoxi instantly lit up with delight. Without a second thought, she said, ¡°I can give you fifty stalks!¡±

    Cheng Wuyong instantly broke out in cold sweats. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be rude. How could someone as lofty as the Mystic Master care about a few extra herbs?¡±

    Yuan Luoxi instantly reacted. She said apologetically, ¡°Mystic Master, just now, I was overly excited, so I¡­¡±

    Su Yi waved. ¡°I understand.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly.?This Cheng Wuyong guy has really let his imagination run wild. How does he know I don¡¯t care about a few extra stalks of medicine?

    He shook his head, then removed the Six Yin Grass from his pendant and handed it over.

    ¡°Inner Furnace Grandmasters can use this spiritual medicine to refine their kidneys, but no matter what, your father must remember to take it slowly. He¡¯d be best off using medicines with zing yang energy as a supplement. Otherwise, this ¡®medicine¡¯ will be a poison and hurt his foundations in the Martial Dao.¡±

    Inner Furnace cultivators refined the Five Major Organs: the heart, liver, spleen, lungs, and kidneys, which in turn corresponded to the five elements: metal, wood, water, fire, and earth.

    The Inner Furnace Realm was thus split into five stages. Fully tempering one organ was called reaching ¡°the first level of the Inner Furnace Realm.¡±

    Themonfolk referred to such experts as ¡°first-level Grandmasters.¡±

    It¡¯s worth mentioning that the five major organs didn¡¯t need to be refined in any specific order. Everyone could proceed in ordance with their own cultivation method.

    And Six Yin Grass, a tier-three spiritual medicine, could only achieve its full miraculous effect when used to refine the kidneys.

    Yuan Luoxi reached out and epted the grass with both hands. ¡°Thank you, Mystic Master!¡±

    She was grateful, but Cheng Wuyong and the guards were inwardly stunned.?As Su Yi gave her the herb, he casually instructed her on how best to use it. That was tantamount to guiding a Martial Dao Grandmaster¡¯s cultivation!

    The implications were huge; just thinking about it shook them to the core.

    And when Cheng Wuyong keenly picked up on the way Su Yi took the Six Yin Grass from the inky jade pendant at his waist, his eyelids twitched.

    A storage treasure!

    Those were treasures so rare that even many Martial Dao Grandmasters weren¡¯t fated to obtain them!

    There¡¯s no way Su Yi is just some live-in son-inw of the Wen Family! His background can¡¯t be so simple.?Waves surged through Cheng Wuyong¡¯s heart. The more he learned about Su Yi, the less he could repress his awe.

    ¡°Uncle Yong, do you have enough treasure on you?¡±

    Yuan Luoxi¡¯s question woke Cheng Wuyong from his daze and scattered thoughts.

    He took out his bag and rifled through it. He couldn¡¯t help but hesitate, ¡°I only have seventeen spiritual medicines. Twelve are tier one, while the other five are tier two.?Them aside, I have about seventy or eighty tier-one spirit stones and three tier-two spirit stones.¡±

    When Su Yi heard that, he couldn¡¯t help butment.?A major n like the Yuan Family really is different. Guangling City¡¯s ¡®Three Great ns¡¯ aren¡¯t even remotelyparable.

    A single guard¡¯s spiritual treasures wereparable to years of the entire Wen Family¡¯s umted wealth, and this was just what Cheng Wuyong happened to have on him!

    Yuan Luoxi asked softly, ¡°Mystic Master, how about we convert the thirty tier-one medicines you requested into five tier-two medicines and twelve tier-one medicines instead?¡±

    Su Yi nodded.

    In terms of actual value, tier-two spiritual medicines were far more expensive than tier-one medicines.

    Yuan Luoxi inwardly sighed in relief, and her eyes lit up. She was obviously delighted to have obtained the Six Yin Grass.

    Cheng Wuyong passed the spiritual medicines over. Su Yi then casually ced them into his ck jade pendant.

    When they saw this, Yuan Luoxi and the guards were stunned too. They¡¯d finally noticed that Su Yi carried a storage treasure!

    Su Yi was rather pleased with this trade, too.

    He was still quite some distance from the Grandmaster Realm, so he truly had no practical use for a treasure like Six Yin Grass. That was why he traded it for tier-one and two spiritual medicines.

    If I add up all the spiritual medicine I have on me, it should be enough tost me until the peak of the Refining Bone stage,?he thought to himself.

    ¡°Mystic Master, we n to begin our return journey tomorrow at dawn. Might I ask when you n to return?¡± asked Cheng Wuyong.

    ¡°I want to go see the rest of Mother Ghost Ridge,¡± said Su Yi. He¡¯d already risen to his feet.

    ¡°Sir, are you nning to leave now?¡± eximed Guo Bing.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll take advantage of the night and perhaps see things I might not encounter during the day.¡± Su Yi nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s not proper! At night, Mother Ghost Ridge is iparably perilous. You¡­.¡±

    Before Guo Bing finished speaking, Su Yi smiled. ¡°The ghosts ought to be afraid of me, not the other way around. Elder Guo, you should wait here with them. If I make it back by daybreak, we can all go back to the city together. Otherwise, you can head back without me.¡±

    With that, he gripped his bamboo staff and walked out of the hall. His slender, calm figure quickly disappeared into the darkness.

    Yuan Luoxi, Cheng Wuyong, and the guards looked at each other, but then, they weren¡¯t the least bit worried about Su Yi¡¯s safety.

    The Mystic Master killed even a?Six-Severings?Yin?Corpse with a single swing of his sword. Which of Mother Ghost Ridge¡¯s remaining undead could possibly be his opponent?

    ¡­..

    The skies were dark as ink, and mists lingered around the mountains.

    Su Yi left the run-down temple, then gently tapped the Soul-Nourishing Gourd at his waist. ¡°Qing Wan.¡±

    Whoosh~!

    White smoke billowed from the mouth of the gourd, and a picture-perfect young beauty in a red dress drifted into view.

    In the time since she began cultivating the ¡°Ten Directions Asura Sutra¡±, Qing Wan had obviously undergone numerous minute transformations.

    First and foremost, her beautiful soul body was much more solid, and her skin was no longer ghastly pale or transparent. On the contrary, it seemed lustrous and pure as jade.

    Her beautiful phoenix eyes glinted with spirituality. Even just looking around, she inadvertently gave off a shocking charm.

    Add that to her pretty face, still soft with a hint of baby-fat, and a unique, somewhat contradictory temperament, and there was a hint of allure amidst her pure-hearted innocence.

    A blood-red dress, skin as fair as snow, pretty features, and distinctive charm. Even knowing she was a ghost, few men wouldn¡¯t be interested.

    Su Yi nodded to himself, pleased with what he saw.

    Qing Wan¡¯s talent and powers ofprehension were both extremely exceptional. She¡¯d changed so much already. He couldn¡¯t help but look forward to seeing just how far she¡¯d go in the future.

    Of course, to the likes of Su Xuanjun, who¡¯d seen all the beauties the world had to offer in his past life, the current Qing Wan was stillcking a certain something. She was still far from arousing his interest.

    After emerging from the gourd, Qing Wan¡¯s big eyes swept the surrounding area, and she said timidly, ¡°Mystic Master, this is Mother Ghost Ridge, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s just as scary as people say.¡±

    Her voice was soft and pleasing to the ear.

    ¡°¡®As scary as people say¡¯??You¡¯re a ghost, not a person, you know.¡± Su Yi corrected her, then continued, ¡°Use your perception to see where the yin energy is densest.¡±

    He didn¡¯t find the inauspicious yin spirit vein on the?Six-Severings?Yin?Corpse, so he decided to go looking for it himself.

    Qing Wan was meek, and obedient too. She immediately closed her eyes and circted her cultivation base.

    Whoosh!

    Her red dress billowed like a fire lighting up the night sky, revealing her slender, pearly white legs. Indistinct wisps of soul power rose up around her.

    She looked like a peerlessly beautiful immortal ghost, an enchantress from a painting.

    A mere momentter, Qing Wan¡¯s eyes popped open, and she turned and peered into the distant darkness.

    ¡°Did you sense something?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Qing Wan stuttered, ¡°Mystic Master, with my cultivation, I can only vaguely sense that in the distant northwest, the inauspicious yin energy is far more concentrated than it is here. I just don¡¯t know whether or not that¡¯s the ce you¡¯re looking for or not.¡±

    ¡°The northwest? That should be where the ¡®peach orchard¡¯ Guo Bing described is.¡± Su Yi pondered momentarily, then ordered, ¡°Lead the way.¡±

 Chapter 70: Ge Changling Left a Stele, Su Xuanjun Left His Name

    <h4>Chapter 70: Ge Changling Left a Stele, Su Xuanjun Left His Name</h4>

    Su Yi and Qing Wan proceeded northwest under the cover of darkness.

    Throughout their journey, they heard nothing but the chirping of crickets, the rustling of leaves, and the asional bestial howl. They didn¡¯t run into any other ghosts.

    Su Yi naturally understood why.

    When a tiger went out for a stroll, all other beasts got out of its way.

    To the various low-ss ghosts roaming the mountains, Qing Wan¡¯s aura was like a tiger¡¯s; it was more than enough to send them scampering off in terror.

    However, it was difficult for a bashful girl like Qing Wan to make such a mental connection.

    They traveled northwest for an hour.

    A patch of multi-colored mists rose within the darkness. From a distance, it looked like silk ribbons floating down to the mortal world. The sight was particrly eye-catching at night.

    The rainbow mists covered a peach orchard that stretched as far as the eye could see.

    Before they even drew close, Qing Wan stopped in her tracks, then eximed, ¡°Mystic Master, that powerful yin energy is deep inside the peach orchard, but I can sense another terrifying presence within the woods. It seems like it''s specifically designed to counter yin souls like me.¡±

    Su Yi stared for a moment. Then, his eyes lit up with a strange light, and he whispered, ¡°Here, yin harbors yang. Yang conceives yin, and yin gives rise to yang. This is actually a natural ¡®Yin-Yang pritynd.¡¯ No wonder the woods give off such a dense Peachblossom Miasma.¡±

    The colorful mists looked bright and beautiful, but they contained one of the most deadly poisons in the world. It was known as Peachblossom Miasma.

    The miasma would invade the body of any living thing that drew near, melting them into nothing but a pile of pus.

    Suddenly, Su Yiughed. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, in addition to the inauspicious yin spirit vein I¡¯ve been searching for, there¡¯s also a Pure Yang Fire Peach Tree with its roots nted directly in the spirit vein!¡±

    He understood.

    Even if the?Six-Severings?Yin?Corpse knew the inauspicious yin spirit vein was buried here, there was no way he¡¯d dare approach the peach orchard.

    The reason was simple: the pure yang aura of the Fire Peaches was a natural counter to wicked creatures like him!

    ¡°To produce such dense Peachblossom Miasma, that Fire Peach Tree has to be at least five hundred years old. Both its fruit and its heartwood are tier-four. Within the Great Zhou Dynasty, that¡¯s extremely rare!¡±

    When he realized this, Su Yi inwardly celebrated that he hadn¡¯t left earlier. Otherwise, he would likely have missed this grand stroke of fortune.

    ¡°Hold this piece of bamboo in your hand.¡± Su Yi took out two bamboo talismans. He kept one for himself, then passed the other to Qing Wan.

    The bamboo was inscribed with a basic mark called a ¡°Cloth-Cleansing Inscription.¡± When you held it in your hand, it warded off filth and the taint of wicked creatures. It could protect you from toxins, miasma, and corpse poison. It was one of the treasures Su Yi had prepared specifically for their journey into Mother Ghost Ridge.

    When Qing Wan held her talisman, her keen senses picked up on threads of clean energy flowing around her, like gentle breezes. It was indescribablyfortable.

    The two of them immediately proceeded toward the peach grove.

    Whoosh~!

    The lustrous, rainbow mists of?Peachblossom?Miasma receded like the tides before reaching them, unable to draw any closer. It was an amazing sight.

    Even Qing Wan couldn¡¯t help but exim to herself,?The Mystic Master¡¯s methods really are indescribably wondrous.

    The iparably toxic Peachblossom Miasma cleared a path for them, so their journey was smooth and uninhibited. They walked for a few more miles until suddenly, Su Yi paused.

    In the distance, he saw a tree that emitted a radiance as bright and red as me. It lit up the night sky, dazzling to the extreme.

    The tree wasn¡¯trge; it was only about ten feet tall. Its branches curved like an umbre of jade-green leaves. Each individual leaf flowed with halos of verdant light.

    The trunk was about as thick as a human wrist, and the bark looked like a dragon¡¯s scales.

    That surging, fiery light originated from the tree. Even from a distance, it gave off a burning sensation, much like staring directly into the sun.

    ¡°Yin alone cannot grow, and yang alone cannot create. In this Yin-Yang pritynd, only the inauspicious yin vein could give rise to a Pure Yang Fire Peach Tree of this level¡­.¡± Su Yi felt great.

    It was fair to say that all of his gains from this journeybined paled inparison to this single peach tree!

    Especially since there was an inauspicious yin spirit vein beneath it. That was no less valuable than the tree.

    ¡°Mystic Master, that peach tree¡¯s power is too scary. I¡­ I don¡¯t dare get any closer¡­.¡± Qing Wan was still far away from it, but she was trembling, anxiety written all over her pretty little face.

    Peach wood was a natural counter for ghosts.

    Each time themon folk weed a new year, they¡¯d carve peachwood talismans and ce them above their doors to ward off evil, cmity, and ghosts of all kinds.

    But this Pure Yang Fire Peach Tree was no ordinary peach wood; it was a tier-four spiritual material, brimming with power. How could any ghost endure it?

    If Qing Wan could cultivate to the ¡°phantasm¡± level and step into the Origin Dao, she would no longer need to fear such spiritual materials.

    ¡°You can just remain here,¡± said Su Yi, proceeding on his own. He could already tell that this Pure Yang Fire Peach Tree was eight hundred years old, far older than his initial estimate.

    Furthermore, peaches red as mes dangled beneath the leaves, like radiant miniature suns. They were only dimly discernable beneath the cover of jade-green leaves.

    But when Su Yi drew near, his pupils suddenly constricted.

    That was because he saw a stone stele embedded in the dirt beside the Fire Peach Tree.

    The words?¡°This?stele was left by Ge?Changling. No one is to approach. Anyone who does shall be summarily executed!¡± were written on its surface.

    The characters were with vigorous strokes and fine details, and they emanated a solemn killing intent.

    Ge Changling??Su Yi furrowed his brow. The name sounded a bit familiar; he dimly recalled hearing it during his first seventeen years in this body. However, he still couldn¡¯t quite recall who that was.

    But that didn¡¯t stop him from realizing that Ge Changling had long since discovered the Pure Yang Fire Peach Tree, and furthermore, that he saw it as his private property. The sign was a warning for others to stay away.

    ¡°Spiritual lifeforms like this are born of heaven and nourished?in earth. Are they yours just because you say they are?¡± Su Yi sneered and shook his head, disregarding the warningpletely.

    But when he approached, the leaves shook. Fiery light condensed within the branches, outlining a short, stumpy figure.

    The dwarf looked like a child, but his hair and eyebrows were white with age, and his eyes were bright green.

    As soon as he appeared, he shouted, ¡°Young man, didn¡¯t you see the words written on that stone stele? Leave right this instant! Or else, don¡¯t me this old man for killing you on the spot!¡±

    Both his words and?expression?were harsh.

    But Su Yi merely nced at him inquisitively. ¡°And here I almost took you seriously. It turns out you¡¯re nothing but a teensy little nature spirit!¡±

    The dwarf was stunned, then he roared, ¡°What a mouth you¡¯ve got on you! You dare look down on me?¡±

    Su Yi suddenly stepped forward, his eyes shing with terrifyingly cold light. He stared directly at the dwarf and said tly, ¡°Even someone who¡¯d cultivated into a yao emperor wouldn¡¯t dare be so impudent before me. You¡¯re nothing but a puny little nature spirit. Who the hell do you think you are?¡±

    .

    When he met Su Yi¡¯s gaze, the dwarf felt his soul palpitate. Indescribable terror coursed through him, as if a divine monarch were bearing down on him. He quivered in fright, then fell from the tree with a thud. Hey there, sprawled in the dirt, unable to get back up.

    ¡°Mystic Master, forgive me! Forgive me!¡± The dwarf lowered his head and begged for mercy, trembling from head to toe. He looked as if he were about to copse.

    A mere thread of the Sword of the Nine Hell¡¯s aura scared him this badly? No wonder that, despite countless years, few figures of note have emerged from the ranks of nature spirits.?Su Yi inwardly shook his head.

    He put his hands behind his back, then turned his attention to the Fire Peach Tree. ¡°Get up. So long as you answer a few questions honestly, I¡¯ll forgive your earlier disy of poor manners.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for sparing my life!¡± The dwarf kowtowed repeatedly. Only then did he dare get back up.

    Su Yi pointed to the words on the stone stele. ¡°Who is this Ge Changling guy?¡±

    ¡°Mystic Master, Ge Changling is one of the nine ¡®non-Zhou¡¯ kings, the ¡®Sea-Swallowing King.¡¯ He¡¯s in the An¨¡srava Realm. When he first came here thirty years ago, he was already publicly recognized as one of the dynasty¡¯s ten Xiantian Martial Ancestors,¡± Said the dwarf respectfully.

    An¨¡srava was thest of the Four Realms of the Martial Dao. Reaching it meant stepping into the ranks of ¡°xiantian¡±, or ¡°precelestial¡± cultivators. This represented a full-body metamorphosis, akin to rebirth.

    Thus, such cultivators were known as ¡°Xiantian Martial Ancestors.¡±

    Setting aside those so-called ¡°Earthly Immortals¡±, Xiantian Martial Ancestors were the strongest experts the Great Zhou had to offer.

    As he said this, the dwarf snuck a nce at Su Yi, only to discover that he seemed perfectly calm, as if he didn¡¯t care in the least. Su Yi¡¯s casualposure made the dwarf¡¯s heart shake.

    This youth made it here easily, and his aura was so terrifying earlier. Now, he doesn¡¯t even seem afraid of a Xiantian Martial Ancestor. Then he¡­ Just how terrifying of an existence is he?

    ¡°This Ge Changling guy didn¡¯t just cut the tree down. Was that because he nned toe back periodically and pluck the Fire Peaches? Does he n to use them as a medicinal foundation for his attempt to break into the Origin Dao?'''' asked Su Yi.

    The dwarf said hurriedly, ¡°Mystic Master, your eyes are bright as torches. The Sea-Swallowing King once said that Fire Peaches were born of heaven and nourished by the earth, and that they were rare treasures. Cutting the tree down would be like desecrating a divine treasure. That¡¯s why he left that?stone stele to?warn people froming too close.¡±

    He paused, then continued, ¡°The Fire Peach Tree flowers and fruits once every ten years. Each time, it will produce nine Fire Peaches. Judging by the time, the Sea-Swallowing King will visit to pick the fruit within the year.¡±

    Su Yi smiled, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re saying that if I pick the peaches, I¡¯ll offend the Sea-Swallowing King? Should I take that as a warning?¡±

    The dwarf was so scared, his lips quivered. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare! Mystic Master, please don¡¯t misunderstand!¡±

    Su Yi rubbed his chin, then looked over the fruit. ¡°How many of the fruits currently on the tree are ripe?¡±

    ¡°Three,¡± said the dwarf honestly. ¡°The other six still need time to mature. It¡¯ll be at least half a year until they¡¯re ready.¡±

    Su Yi furrowed his brow, then sighed. ¡°Fine, then. You can just go fetch the three ripe Fire Peaches.¡±

    I really came at the wrong time. If the Fire Peaches aren¡¯t ripe, they¡¯re tier-two spiritual medicines at most¡ªnot worth much at all.

    ¡°Uh¡­.¡± The dwarf hesitated, then whispered, ¡°Mystic Master, this humble one dares not offend you, but I dare not offend the Sea-Swallowing King either. How¡­.¡±

    Su Yi walked right up to the stone stele and shook his wrist. Mortal Edge emerged from its sheath, and he used the de like a writing brush. After a few quick swishes and scattered stone fragments, a line of text appeared on the stele:

    ¡°On the fourth day of the second month of the Great Zhou¡¯s calendar, Su Yi took three Fire Peaches and left.¡±

    The words were clear and elegant, yet they surged with power.

    Su Yi then returned his sword to its sheath and looked at the dwarf. ¡°If Ge Changling shows up, just show him the words on the stele.¡±

    The dwarf sighed in relief, then bowed gratefully. ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Mystic Master. This old man will go pick your peaches now.¡±

    Poof!

    He vanished, then reappeared above the tree.

    Before long, he¡¯d plucked three lustrous Fire Peaches, each glowing with spirituality. They were about the size of a fist, bright red and translucent, with an enticing, fruity aroma. The smell alone soothed the nerves and calmed the heart.

    Su Yi took out three jade boxes, then ced one peach into each box and sealed them away.

    Then, he pointed to the ground beneath the tree. ¡°I¡¯m here for the inauspicious yin spirit vein too. I¡¯ll?have to trouble?you to remove it for me.¡±

    It was just one sentence, but the dwarf felt as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning. He wanted to cry, but he had no tears.

    This was no ¡°mystic master.¡± This was obviously a demon king hellbent on ransacking the ce!

 Chapter 71: Enlightening Tao Qingshan, the Secrets of the Soul Jade

    <h4>Chapter 71: Enlightening Tao Qingshan, the Secrets of the Soul Jade</h4>

    The dwarf took a deep breath, rallied his courage, and said, ¡°Mystic Master, as I¡¯m sure you know, if you take the inauspicious yin spirit vein, the Fire?Peach Tree?can¡¯t survive on its own¡­.¡±

    Su Yi cut him off. ¡°I just want a segment of it. I won¡¯t damage the tree.¡±

    When he saw that Su Yi wouldn¡¯t tolerate any disobedience, the dwarf no longer dared hesitate. He transformed into a streak of spiritual light and burrowed into the ground.

    Shortly after, he re-emerged, carrying a foot-long piece of ck chalcedony.

    The chalcedony emanated a bone-chilling cold; the dwarf¡¯s eyebrows, hair, and whiskers were all coated in ayer of white frost, and he shivered to stay warm.

    ¡°Mystic Master, the inauspicious yin vein segment is within this piece of chalcedony.¡± The dwarf proffered it with both hands. He smiled, but it was so rigid that it was uglier than if he¡¯d burst into tears.

    He didn¡¯t dare try any funny business with regard to the spirit vein; if Su Yi saw through him, it could lead to disaster.

    ¡°Not bad.¡± Su Yi epted the foot of chalcedony, looked it over, and nodded in satisfaction.

    This was a spirit vein! Yes, it was only a foot long, but no number of spirit stones couldpare to it!

    When he reached the peak of the Qi umtion Realm, using this treasure to cultivate would achieve unbelievable effects!

    Of course, this inauspicious yin vein was best suited for a yin soul like Qing Wan. When she needed it, Su Yi wouldn¡¯t mind sharing it with her.

    He took out another jade box, then ced the spirit vein segment inside. He watched as the dwarf winced; he obviously couldn¡¯t bear to part with it.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find it funny. ¡°Rx. I wouldn¡¯t sink so low as to take advantage of a little nature spirit like you.¡±

    He then took his bamboo staff and began writing in the dirt.?Before long, a cultivation incantation appeared in the soil.

    .

    ¡°You¡¯re a nature spirit born of heaven and nourished by the earth. Realizing your dao will be exceptionally difficult. This ¡®Spirit-Nourishing Incantation¡¯ can help you metamorphosize and transform from a?nature?spirit into a ¡®yao cultivator.¡¯ Its value far exceeds a few Fire Peaches and a segment of spirit vein. You¡¯d best treasure it.¡±

    With that, Su Yi smiled and turned to leave.

    Nature spirits were all ssified as ¡°yao.¡±

    It didn¡¯t matter whether they were nts, birds, or terrestrial beasts. Any of them that achieved sentience became nature spirits. They were also sometimes called ¡°yaoguai¡±, or ¡°goblins.¡±

    But bing a real yao cultivator wasn¡¯t easy.

    Especially for those with distinct bloodlines or unique talents. Stepping into the ranks of yao cultivators required first oveing unimaginable hardships.

    The dwarf was a nature spirit born of the Fire Peach Tree. Although he could appear in human form, he was far from undergoing a true metamorphosis or obtaining a true human body. He naturally didn¡¯t count as a real yao cultivator.

    When Su Yi and Qing Wan disappeared from the peach grove, the dwarf finally rxed, as if a massive weight had been lifted from his shoulders. His heart shook with lingering terror.

    Then he turned his attention towards the ground. The lines of elegant, unrestrained handwriting gradually drew him in.

    A long time passed before he finally regained his senses. His features flooded with shock, delight, excitement, and bewilderment.

    ¡°With this incantation alone, I¡¯ll be able to cast off the shackles of my true body and undergo metamorphosis!¡±

    The dwarf eximed in excitement, jumping for joy, beside himself with delight.

    It wasn¡¯t at all strange that he¡¯d lose control like this. The Spirit-Nourishing Incantation Su Yi had given him was an incantation from the treasured ssic of the yao way, ¡°Fostering the Dao.¡± It described the profundities of metamorphosis, and it was one of the most top-ss cultivation methods out there.

    Although the dwarf didn¡¯t know its origins, there was no way he¡¯d miss how shockingly profound it was!

    He suddenly knelt in the direction Su Yi had left in and kowtowed, his expression pious as he vowed, ¡°Mystic Master, I, Tao Qingshan, will never forget your grace!¡±

    ¡­..

    Outside the peach grove.

    Qing Wan carefully trailed after Su Yi. She dared not get too close, but she also dared not stray too far away. She was meek as could be.

    Su Yi took out a dozen or so pill bottles and passed them to her. ¡°Qing Wan, you should hold onto these.¡±

    He¡¯d obtained all of these pills from the?Six-Severings?Yin?Corpse. They were perfectly suited for a yin soul¡¯s cultivation.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Qing Wan didn¡¯t quite know what to do. She said ufortably, ¡°Mystic Master, I achieved no merit, so I deserve no reward. I¡ª.¡±

    She was just considering how best to refuse when Su Yi irritably cut her off. ¡°It¡¯s just a bunch of stupid pills. Why be so polite? Just take them!¡±

    Qing Wan quivered in terror, then hurriedly epted them, looking ashamed of herself. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to make you angry. I¡­ I won¡¯t dare do it again¡­.¡±

    When Su Yi saw how nervous she was, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    He didn¡¯t know why, but when he saw how pitiful, timid, and reserved she was, he couldn¡¯t resist the urge to chastise her.?He was perhaps¡­ annoyed that she didn¡¯t fight back?

    ¡°Mystic Master, are you still mad at me?¡± Qing Wan asked tentatively.

    She tilted her head and looked over, her beautiful but slightly chubby face fraught with worry.

    From Su Yi¡¯s perspective, she looked downright silly.

    He couldn¡¯t help but stretch out his hand and pinch her cheek. ¡°Silly girl. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll cause me endless worry going forward.¡±

    Despite his words, he found himself smiling.

    When she felt her cheeks pinched, Qing Wan jumped in fright.?But when she saw Su Yi smile, she couldn¡¯t help but smile too. Soon, her pretty face lit up.

    Her eyebrows curved, and she looked as pretty as a painting.

    The two of them, one man, one ghost, walked through the empty wilderness under the cover of night, but they didn¡¯t feel the least bit lonesome.

    Fifteen minutester, Su Yi¡¯s ears twitched. He heard the faint rustling of distant footsteps in the underbrush. Although it was faint, it couldn¡¯t escape his keen hearing.

    He stopped, then said casually, ¡°Be careful. If the situation looks bad, hide in the Soul-Nourishing Gourd.¡±

    Qing Wan was startled, but she hurriedly nodded.

    Before long, a group emerged from the darkness.

    There were seven men in total, all of them d in ck and carrying weapons. They?emanated?a cold, sinister air and a slightly baleful aura.

    Their leader, a middle-aged man with twin sabers and a hideous scar across his forehead, eximed when he saw them. ¡°Qing Wan!¡±

    He recognized the floating young woman in the red dress at a nce.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t that traitor Wu Ruoqiu take her with him? Why would she appear here now?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that scumbag hase back?¡±

    The others were in uproar too. All of them were stunned.

    Shortly after, all of them fixed their gazes on Su Yi. They immediately realized that he wasn¡¯t Wu Ruoqiu, but rather, an unfamiliar youth.

    ¡°What¡¯s your connection to Wu Ruoqiu? Why do you have Qing Wan with you?¡± The leader said icily, his gaze somewhat guarded.

    It was the middle of the night, and these mountains were haunted and far from civilization. Why was this youth here now, and why did he have Qing Wan with him?

    Something fishy was going on here.

    ¡°Ah, so Wu Ruoqiu betrayed the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate? No wonder no one¡¯se looking for trouble despite how long he¡¯s been dead,¡± Su Yi pondered out loud. After seeing through their identities, he pointed to Qing Wan. ¡°I can see that you recognize her. Might you tell me her origins?¡±

    The scar-faced man and his followers frowned. They¡¯d just realized two things:

    First, Wu Ruoqiu was already dead, and it was highly likely that this delicately handsome youth was the one who¡¯d killed him. Second, the youth didn¡¯t know Qing Wan¡¯s origins!

    ¡°Want to know? We can tell you, but give us your Soul-Nurturing Gourd first,¡± said their scarred leader coldly. ¡°That thief, Wu Ruoqiu, stole it. It should never have belonged to an outsider like you in the first ce!¡±

    The others clenched their weapons, ready to strike at any moment.

    Su Yi merely tossed the gourd over. ¡°Tell me.¡±

    The scarred man caught the gourd. He was briefly stunned, as if he dared not believe it had been so easy.?The others were stunned too.

    But when they next looked at Su Yi, they were no?longer as on?guard, and their eyes glinted with newfound viciousness.

    One of them growled a warning, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Qian, time is short. I¡¯m afraid that stubborn bunch might catch up to us at any moment now¡­..¡±

    The leader¡¯s eyes shed with cold light. ¡°How about this? If you want to know Qing Wan¡¯s origins,e with us. We¡¯ll take you somewhere, and once we arrive, we¡¯ll tell you anything you want to know.¡±

    Su Yi rubbed his nose and sighed. ¡°Qing Wan, do they think I¡¯m a pushover?¡±

    Before Qing Wan could respond, the scarred middle-aged man snorted coldly, ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t behave yourself. All of you, attack! Kill him!¡±

    The others smiled hideously and charged. They raised their sabers, spears, and axes, cutting through the tranquility of the night.

    But then, a clear sword hum rang out, followed by several shes of cold light.

    Then there was a ng as the cold light disappeared into its sheath.

    Meanwhile, the group charging at Su Yi froze momentarily, then toppled to the ground like falling logs.

    Everyst one of them had a new, bright red gash on their throats. Blood poured from the wounds, drenching the ground below.

    Even in death, their faces still wore those same hideous grins.

    Victory and defeat, life and death, all decided in the blink of an eye!

    Su Yi stood in ce, holding his bamboo staff, as if he¡¯d never moved at all.

    Only the scarred middle-aged man remained, but he was already scared out of his wits. His thighs quivered, and he was drenched in cold sweats. He¡¯d practically lost his soul.

    The sword struck like lightning, then was back in its sheath just as quickly, ending all six of hispanions¡¯ lives in an instant.

    Overwhelmingly terrifying!

    ¡°Now?do you have anything you want to say to me?¡± asked Su Yi casually, his hands behind his back.

    The scarred middle-aged man thudded to his knees, lowered his head, and begged, ¡°Senior, please show mercy! I was blind and foolish to have offended you. I humbly beseech you to spare my pitiful little life!¡±

    ¡°That isn¡¯t what I wanted to hear.¡± Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance. If you answer badly, you can?just go rejoin?yourpanions.¡±

    The scarred middle-aged man said in terror, ¡°Senior, please calm your fury! I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk!¡±

    He then proceeded to spill the beans in full detail, telling Su Yi everything he knew about Qing Wan. He seemed terrified that if he held back, he too would fall beneath Su Yi¡¯s sword.

    ording to his tale, Wu Ruoqiu and his master, Weng Yunqi, had betrayed the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate ten years prior.

    As he betrayed and fled the sect, Wu Ruoqiu¡¯s master, Weng Yunqi, stole three of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate¡¯s treasures.

    They were the Soul-Nurturing Gourd, which housed a ghost infant at the time, a secret scroll detailing how to raise Ghoul Worms, and most mysterious of all, a soul jade of unknown origins.

    Qing Wan was the yin soul they¡¯d found within the soul jade.

    Not even the heretical cultivators of the older generation knew her origins, but they were certain it wasn¡¯t simple.

    They''d discerned this from the soul jade they first discovered her in.

 Chapter 72: A Familiar Face Outside the City Gates

    <h4>Chapter 72: A Familiar Face Outside the City Gates</h4>

    How unusual was that soul jade?

    The scarred middle-aged man didn¡¯t know.?All he knew was that the elders of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate viewed Qing Wan as a treasure on ount of that soul jade.

    Otherwise, given those heretical cultivators¡¯ tendencies, discovering such a pure yin soul would have been an irresistible temptation. They likely would have already used her as a ¡®living¡¯ sacrifice.

    When he heard this, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but nce at Qing Wan. ¡°Do you remember that piece of soul jade?¡±

    Qing Wan shook her head and whispered, ¡°When I woke up, I was already with that Wu Ruoqiu. Everything before that is aplete nk.¡±

    This was her first time hearing that she¡¯d once upied a piece of mysterious soul jade.

    So, they found me in a piece of soul jade. I didn¡¯t simply be a yin soul upon my death.?This revtion left her daze.?Who¡­ Who exactly was I before?

    ¡°How did the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate obtain that soul jade?¡± Su Yi nced at the scarred middle-aged man once more, but the man merely shook his head.?His position in the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate wasn¡¯t high at all; he had no ess to ssified information of this level.

    Su Yi mulled it over, then asked a few other questions about the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate.

    It turned out that ever since facing annihtion a hundred years ago, the lucky survivors went dormant for a hundred years. They¡¯d already secretly recovered a certain degree of power.

    Today, the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate headquarters had a sect leader, two vice sect leaders, and nine elders.

    Them aside, the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate had six branches dispersed throughout the Great Zhou.

    Each branch had a branch leader and four dharma protectors, and they reigned over all the sect disciples and underlings in the area.

    The scarred middle-aged man and histepanions, as well as Wu Ruoqiu and Weng Yunqi, were all members of the sect¡¯s Imperatorial Province Branch.

    When he heard this, Su Yi instantly understood.

    The Great Zhou was divided into six provinces and thirty-six prefectures, while the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate had six branches. They¡¯d undoubtedly built one branch per province.

    For instance, the Imperatorial Province that Cloudriver Prefecture was a part of had just one such base.

    In other words, it was highly likely that the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate had already spread their forces throughout the Great Zhou¡¯s territory!

    Of course, the way Su Yi saw it, if the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate was relying on inept small fries like the ones he¡¯d just fought, they wouldn¡¯t be able to stir up any waves worth mentioning.

    The scarred middle-aged man might be a disciple of the Imperatorial Province Branch, but he didn¡¯t even know who their branch leader was¡­.

    It was utterly ludicrous.

    All the man knew was that Wu Ruoqiu¡¯s master, Weng Yunqi, was once one of the Imperatorial Province Branch¡¯s four dharma protectors, and that his whereabouts had been unknown ever since he betrayed the sect.

    After learning all this, Su Yi sank into thought.

    Ten years ago, Weng Yunqi and Wu Ruoqiu fled the sect, taking the mysterious soul jade, Soul-Nurturing Gourd, and the secret method for raising Ghoul Worms with them.

    Yet when Su Yi killed Wu Ruoqiu not long ago, all of these treasures fell into Su Yi¡¯s hands save for the soul jade.

    Of course, that included Qing Wan.

    But this revtion only led to more questions.?If Wu Ruoqiu was only Weng Yunqi¡¯s disciple, why did he have his master¡¯s stolen treasures?

    Where has Weng Yunqi gone? Is he alive or dead?

    If I¡¯d known Qing Wan¡¯s origins were so unusual, I wouldn¡¯t have killed Wu Ruoqiu so soon¡­.?Su Yi sighed to himself.

    I would never have guessed that Qing Wan¡¯s origins touched on so many secrets.?If I want to learn Qing Wan¡¯s origins, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to start with investigating the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate¡­..

    Su Yi then set those thoughts aside.?He wasn¡¯t all that concerned about who Qing Wan had been in life, but if she wanted to uncover the truth, he didn¡¯t mind lending her a hand.

    ¡°Senior, I¡¯ve told you everything I know, so please show mercy and spare my humble little life!¡± When he saw Su Yi sink into a long silence, the scarred man hurriedly kowtowed. He was scared out of his wits.

    But it was then that the sound of distant, hurried footsteps cut through the darkness. Shortly after, Cheng Wuyong, Yuan Luoxi, and theirpanions appeared.?When they saw Su Yi, as well as the corpses sprawled out nearby, Cheng Wuyong and the guards couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    ¡°Were you chasing them?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Cheng Wuyong nodded. ¡°Mystic Master, just now, this bunch took advantage of the cover of darkness to approach the run-down temple in secret. They snuck about like ghosts; it was obvious at a nce that they were up to no good. When I discovered them, they scampered off in a panic. I wouldn¡¯t have guessed they¡¯d run into you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m finished¡­.¡± The scar-faced man sank into despair, looking as dejected as if he were attending his parents¡¯ funerals.

    ¡°They¡¯re from the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate, but there¡¯s only one survivor left to interrogate. I¡¯ll leave him to you.¡± After giving these orders, Su Yi picked up the Soul-Nurturing Gourd and led Qing Wan away.

    Cheng Wuyong naturally didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. He immediately ordered the other guards to tie the scarred middle-aged man up and bring him back to Guangling City for a thorough interrogation.

    ¡°Miss, what are you looking at?¡± Cheng Wuyong suddenly noticed that something was strange about Yuan Luoxi¡¯s expression.

    Yuan Luoxi whispered, ¡°Uncle Yong, did you notice? Just now, there was a girl in a red dress floating beside the Mystic Master. She was really pretty¡­ Her eyes were so big, and her skin was white as snow. She was almost a bit?too?pretty¡­.¡±

    Cheng Wuyong¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Miss, if my deductions are correct, that¡¯s most likely a yin soul the Mystic Master has subdued.¡±

    ¡°A ghost?¡± Yuan Luoxi gasped.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°But a ghost like that isn¡¯t scary at all! This is my first time hearing that there are such peerlessly beautiful specters out there!¡±

    She suddenly seemed envious. ¡°If I had a ghost like that as my subordinate, I¡¯d definitely brush her hair every day and make her try on different clothes. Oh, and I¡¯d have her wear all sorts of beautiful jewelry. It would definitely be a st!¡±

    ¡°....¡± Cheng Wuyong didn¡¯t even know what to say.?What¡­ What kind of hobby is that?

    ¡­¡­

    The run-down temple.

    When they returned, Su Yi immediately sat down and crossed his legs.

    During this trip to Mother Ghost Ridge, he¡¯d had quite the harvest. He¡¯d killed the Six-Severings Yin Corpse, obtaining a ink jade pendant storage treasure, nine stalks of spiritual medicine, fifty-plus spirit stones, and around a dozen bottles of pills suitable for Qing Wan¡¯s cultivation¡­.

    Then, he¡¯d traded the Six Yin Grass with Yuan Luoxi in exchange for seventeen stalks of spiritual medicine, five of which were tier two.

    On top of all that, in the peach orchard, he¡¯d obtained three tier-four Fire Peaches and a foot-long segment of yin spirit vein.

    Adding all these treasures together, Su Yi wouldn¡¯t have to worry about cultivation resources any time soon.

    There was still more to see in Mother Ghost Ridge, but Su Yi had no ns to investigate any further.

    He could vaguely deduce that between the Six-Severings Yin Corpse and the heretical cultivators of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate, others had long since swept the mountain of all its treasures.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know when Lingxue is getting back¡­.¡± Su Yi muttered to himself.

    He nned to leave Guangling City in the near future, and he had no lingering attachments to the ce.

    The only thing he couldn¡¯t just let go of was Wen Lingxue.

    When dawn broke over the horizon,?Su Yi, Yuan Luoxi, andpany set off and left Mother Ghost Ridge.

    ....

    Outside the mountains, near the unmarked mass graves.

    The group had left two retainers by the foot of the mountains to look after the horses. When the two of them saw Yuan Luoxi and theirpanions return safely, they finally sighed in relief.

    Once everyone reconvened, they set off for Guangling City.

    Except that this time, Yuan Luoxi and herpanions led their horses on foot, walking so as to apany Su Yi and Guo Bing. None of them showed any signs of impatience, either.

    Su Yi noticed all of these changes, but he declined toment.

    As they neared Guangling City¡¯s main gate, he suddenly recalled something, and he warned them, ¡°Everyone, it would be best if you didn¡¯t speak of what happened in Mother Ghost Ridge. If you do, well, I¡¯m not worried about myself, but I¡¯m afraid you might get mixed up in something dangerous.¡±

    <i>Mixed up in something dangerous??</i>Yuan Luoxi was stunned for a moment. Then she said hurriedly, ¡°Mystic Master, thank you for your warning, but we¡¯re not at all afraid of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate knocking on our door.¡±

    She soundedpletely confident.

    But she¡¯d obviously misunderstood.?Cheng Wuyong and the others seemed confused too.

    Su Yi thought about it, then exined in more detail. ¡°If Ge Changling finds out you were with me, it¡¯s hard to say whether it¡¯ll end well for you or not.¡±

    Ge Changling!

    Cheng Wuyong¡¯s expression changed dramatically. This was one of the Great Zhou¡¯s nine non-Zhou kings, the Sea-Swallowing King. Furthermore, of the nine of them, he was solidly in the top three!

    He¡¯d leaped into the ranks of Xiantian Martial Ancestors a full thirty years ago!

    The other guards went rigid, their eyes nk.

    How on earth could our expedition into Mother Ghost Ridgend us in hot water with the Sea-Swallowing King?

    He¡¯s like a god of war amongst men! A legend every martial artist in the Great Zhou can only look up to!

    Yuan Luoxi¡¯s confident smile faltered. Her eyes widened, and her pretty face looked lost.

    Ge Changling?

    Father says he¡¯s an expert so lofty, even our Yuan Family can only gaze upon him from afar¡­.

    A whileter, Cheng Wuyong finally regained hisposure. ¡°Mystic Master, are you saying that some of what urred in Mother Ghost Ridge had a connection to the Sea-Swallowing King?¡±

    Su Yi dared call the Sea-Swallowing King directly by name, but Cheng Wuyong certainly didn¡¯t.

    ¡°Given his status, he¡¯s unlikely to make this hard on you,¡± said Su Yi offhandedly. ¡°In the unlikely event he does, have hime find me instead.¡±

    These words only made it harder for Cheng Wuyong to remain calm.?Is Mystic Master Su implying that it¡¯s highly likely the Sea-Swallowing King wille looking for him?

    But the most unbelievable part is that he doesn¡¯t seem at all concerned about the threat the Sea-Swallowing King represents!

    This small interlude only silently increased the awe Yuan Luoxi andpany already felt for Su Yi.

    This time, Guo Bing was actually the most rxed member of the group.?Although he was confused too, he had no idea just how terrifying the Sea-Swallowing King, Ge Changling, really was.?The ignorant were without fear.

    ¡°Miss Luoxi, you¡¯re finally back!¡± Suddenly, they heard a burst of heartyughter from the city gates. A handsome young man in jade robes and a thick cloth belt strode toward them.

    The ck-hatted elder followed immediately after.

    They were none other than Zhang Yuanxing and Uncle Xiong.

    When he saw them, Su Yi¡¯s expression went a little strange.

    Two days prior, on Spiritbamboo Ind, this young dandy of the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital¡¯s Zhang Family had said that working with him would be like flying with the support of powerful winds, and that he¡¯d send Su Yi soaring into the clouds¡­.

    Even Fu Shan had found it amusing.

    As for Su Yi, he naturally saw the entire incident as a mere joke. Heughed, but didn¡¯t take it the least bit seriously.?He wouldn¡¯t have guessed that he¡¯d run into Zhang Yuanxing again now.

    ¡°Eh? Young Lord Su? Why are you with Miss Luoxi?¡±

    At practically the same time, Zhang Yuanxing saw Su Yi. He couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you n to seek refuge with the Yuan Family and serve Miss Luoxi?¡±

    His smile faded, and his brow furrowed in displeasure.

    After witnessing Su Yi¡¯s performance at the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet, Zhang Yuanxing appreciated his abilities and took the initiative to extend an invitation. If Su Yi agreed to work under him, he wouldn¡¯t mistreat him.

    Who would have thought that just two dayster, Su Yi would reappear by Yuan Luoxi¡¯s side?

    This was a tant p in the face!

 Chapter 73: Storekeeper Yue, a Life Lived in Vain

    <h4>Chapter 73: Storekeeper Yue, a Life Lived in Vain</h4>

    Yuan Luoxi andpany all picked up on the displeasure in Zhang Yuanxing¡¯s tone. It caught them all off guard.?This guy sure has gall. How can he talk to Mystic Master Su like that?

    Then, they seemed to realize something.?Zhang Yuanxing most likely doesn¡¯t understand Mystic Master Su¡¯s capabilities, just like us when we first met him¡­

    A strange light shone in Yuan Luoxi¡¯s eyes. Indescribable shame and difort coursed through her.?When she first met Su Yi, she was far more brazen than Zhang Yuanxing was now.?Looking back, I was really stupid¡­

    Cheng Wuyong coughed dryly and exined, ¡°Young Master Zhang, you¡¯ve misunderstood. We and Mys¡ª... Young Lord Su were just traveling together.¡±

    As he spoke, he suddenly recalled Su Yi¡¯s warning against revealing what had happened in Mother Ghost Ridge. That was why he changed Su Yi¡¯s title from ¡°Mystic Master¡± to ¡°Young Lord.¡±

    ¡°Is that really the case?¡± Zhang Yuanxing was stunned, and he didn¡¯t seem fully convinced.

    ¡°Zhang Yuanxing, is my business with Young Lord Su any of your concern? Actually, I¡¯m the one who ought to be asking questions. Why are you here?¡± Yuan Luoxi furrowed her brow and interrogated him coldly.

    Zhang Yuanxing hurriedlyughed, ¡°Miss Luoxi, I heard you were in Guangling City too, so I asked around and learned that you¡¯d led a group to Mother Ghost Ridge. I decided to wait here for you.¡±

    Yuan Luoxi gazed coldly at him. ¡°And why has the glorious young master of the Zhang Family taken it upon himself to wait for me? If you have no other business with me, get out of my way!¡±

    In the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital, both the Yuan and Zhang families were among the four peak-level factions.

    In terms of both status and cultivation, Yuan Luoxi wasn¡¯t the least bit inferior to Zhang Yuanxing. In some ways, she even surpassed him.?There was naturally no need to be polite to him.

    Zhang Yuanxing¡¯s smile went a little rigid, and he inwardly felt stifled.?In the past, Yuan Luoxi wasn¡¯t so impatient with me!?What¡¯s going on?

    Just as he was about to say something, he saw Yuan Luoxi turn to look at Su Yi, her oval face carrying a hint of nervous anticipation. ¡°Young¡­ Young Lord Su, how about we get something to eat in the city?

    Zhang Yuanxing¡¯s pupils constricted, and doubt rose within his heart.?What¡¯s going on here?

    Cheng Wuyong smiled too. ¡°That¡¯s right. Without you and Elder Guo, we never would have found the spiritual medicine we were looking for in Mother Ghost Ridge. Now that we¡¯ve returned to the city, it¡¯s only right that we arrange a banquet to express our regard.¡±

    When he saw this, Zhang Yuanxing¡¯s jaw practically dropped.

    He knew full well that Cheng Wuyong was an elder of the Yuan Family, as well as a peak Qi umtion Realm expert. In terms of status, he wasn''t inferior to Zhang Yuanxing¡¯s Uncle Xiong.

    Seeing Cheng Wuyong treat Su Yi with such respect, it was inevitable that Zhang Yuanxing would be stunned!

    ¡°Sure.¡± Su Yi nodded.

    Dawn had passed, and morning hade. Hunger was already gnawing at his stomach.

    Yuan Luoxi instantly broke into a radiant, moving smile. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! Let¡¯s go right away. I heard that the Immortal Gathering House is the best restaurant in the city, so let¡¯s go there!¡±

    ¡°Elder Guo, you shoulde too.¡± Cheng Wuyong smiled at Guo Bing.

    Guo Bing hurriedly sped his fist. ¡°It would be my honor!¡±

    Then, without any further ado, the whole group set off.

    From beginning to end, none of them paid Zhang Yuanxing any further heed.

    ¡°Uncle Xiong, can you tell what¡¯s happening here?¡± Zhang Yuanxing furrowed his brow. He felt thoroughly unpleasant. He was the young master of the Zhang Family, yet they¡¯dpletely ignored him!

    ¡°When Yuan Luoxi went looking for the medicine picker, Guo Bing, Su Yi was there too. The information you obtained yesterday said as much. It also said that all of them went to Mother Ghost Ridge together.¡± Uncle Xiong murmured, ¡°From the look of things, Su Yi and Guo Bing helped Yuan Luoxi find the medicine they came here in search of. That¡¯s presumably why they¡¯re so grateful?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! It seems I¡¯m overthinking this!¡± Zhang Yuanxing pped his hands, and the scowl disappeared from his brow. ¡°Uncle Xiong, let¡¯s go! We¡¯re going to the Immortal Gathering House too!¡±

    When he saw Zhang Yuanxing regain his usual high spirits, Uncle Xiong couldn¡¯t help but warn him, ¡°Young Master, Yuan Luoxi is the Yuan Family Head¡¯s youngest and most spoiled daughter, and her maternal grandfather is the famous ¡®Jingyuan Marquis¡¯, Gu Chenfeng. He¡¯s famous for his temper, and he once said that if anyone sets his sights on Yuan Luoxi before she turns eighteen, he¡¯ll sever all three of the offender¡¯s legs!¡±

    Zhang Yuanxing¡¯s smile froze, and he unwittingly clenched his legs. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? I¡¯m just trying to make friends for now. Even if there¡¯s a chance of making this a proper marriage, I can just wait until she turns eighteen.¡±

    Uncle Xiong said, ¡°But Young Master, you ought to know that Yuan Luoxi has been thoroughly spoiled from a young age, and she¡¯s proud and unreasonable. If you want to pursue her¡­. You¡¯ll have to mentally prepare yourself first.¡±

    Zhang Yuanxing nodded animatedly. ¡°Her wildness is the thing I like best about her. She¡¯s like a wild horse; you can¡¯t help but want to tame her¡­.¡±

    Uncle Xiong made no further attempts to persuade him.?He¡¯d been around the block before, and he knew that when it came to pursuing women, young men wouldn¡¯t give up or lower their heads without first falling t on their face a few times.

    Meanwhile, in the Immortal Gathering House.

    It was still early in the morning, so the building was mostly empty, with few guests.

    But when he learned that the daughter of the prefectural capital¡¯s Yuan Family hade to dine, the owner, Yue Tianhe, struggled free from his concubine¡¯s tender embrace and rushed over to the restaurant at top speeds.

    He had a servant fetch an aged wine he¡¯d been saving for years. Then, he followed the serving girl delivering their food into the private room on the second floor of the Immortal Gathering House.

    His face was nothing but warm, weing smiles. He was just about to bow and introduce himself when he froze and gasped, ¡°Su¡­. Su Yi?¡±

    The sizable private dining room currently sat just four people: Su Yi, Guo Bing, Yuan Luoxi, and Cheng Wuyong.

    And Su Yi sat calmly in the seat of honor!

    Yue Tianhe was so shocked, his jaw practically fell off.

    He naturally knew Su Yi, and he knew better than most that this young man wasn¡¯t just some ordinary live-in son-inw. Even City Lord Fu Shan and Commander Nie Beihu treated him with the utmost respect.

    News of Su Yi taking first ce at the recent Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet had already spread throughout Guangling City. How could someone like?Yue?Tianhe remain in the dark?

    But he still never would have guessed that this early in the morning, the daughter of the prefectural capital¡¯s Yuan Family would host Su Yi at his restaurant, and furthermore, that he¡¯d be the guest of honor!

    For a moment, Yue Tianhe forgot the greetings and self-introductions he¡¯d prepared.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± asked Yuan Luoxi. She certainly didn¡¯t recognize Yue Tianhe.

    Yue Tianhe jumped, then hurriedly bowed, his face nothing but smiles. ¡°Young Miss Yuan, I¡¯m the owner of the Immortal Gathering House. When I heard that you¡¯d graced us with your presence, I came to offer you a pot of quality wine as a humble token of my respect.¡±

    As he spoke, he proffered it to her.

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Yuan Luoxi. ¡°Do you recognize Myst¡ª¡­ Young Lord Su too?¡±

    Yue Tianhe hurriedly said, ¡°How could I not know an illustrious youth like Young Lord Su? He¡¯s a first-ss celebrity within Guangling City, and I admire him from the bottom of my heart¡­.¡±

    The words came out in an unceasing torrent. He praised Su Yi with the utmost enthusiasm, clearly trying to indicate that he and Su Yi were on good terms.

    But when he saw Su Yi¡¯s aloof expression, Cheng Wuyong picked up the hint. He coughed drily and interrupted Yue Tianhe¡¯s endless stream ofpliments. ¡°Thank you. You can go back for now.¡±

    Yue Tianhe knew better than to push. He nodded repeatedly, but before he left, he didn¡¯t forget to bid Su Yi farewell. ¡°Young Lord Su, if you need anything, anything at all, just say the word. I¡¯ll be waiting downstairs, ready to assist at a moment¡¯s notice.¡±

    ¡°You really can¡¯t get rid of this guy.¡± Su Yiughed after Yue Tianhe finally left, and the othersughed along.

    In short, the atmosphere was pretty good.

    But even after returning to the front desk, Yue Tianhe felt dazed. His thoughts kept returning to the same question¡ª

    When exactly did Su Yi finagle his way into the Yuan Family¡¯s good graces?

    Suddenly, a crisp, hearty voice rang out. ¡°Owner, which private room is the Yuan Family¡¯s Yuan Luoxi dining in?¡±

    Yue Tianhe looked up, and when he saw who this new arrival was, he couldn¡¯t help but gasp. He shot forward with a toadyish smile. ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s Young Master Zhang!¡±

    This new arrival was none other than Zhang Yuanxing, who eximed, ¡°You recognize me?¡±

    Yue Tianhe smiled weingly and said, ¡°Yesterday, I visited the city lord¡¯s manor to deliver wine, and I had the good fortune of seeing you from afar. It was but a single nce, but your peerless grace and lofty bearing left an unforgettable impression on me. That¡¯s why I recognized you as soon as you arrived.¡±

    Hearing all this ttery made Zhang Yuanxing feel great, but outwardly, he said, ¡°Enough of that. Hurry and lead me to see Miss Luoxi.¡±

    Yue Tianhe hurriedly did what he was told, practically groveling.

    Zhang Yuanxing and Uncle Xiong followed him. When they arrived at the door to their private room, Zhang Yuanxing adjusted his clothes and mentally reviewed the excuse he¡¯d prepared.

    Then, he opened the door, and in the face of Yuan Luoxi¡¯s baffled gaze, he apologetically cupped his fist.

    ¡°Luoxi, I misunderstood Young Lord Su earlier, so I came here to apologize. Please don¡¯t kick me out.¡± This was the excuse he¡¯d prepared. He was using Su Yi as an entry point, cleverly preventing anything Yuan Luoxi might say to refuse him a seat at the table.

    As expected, Yuan Luoxi¡¯s expression softened.?This left Zhang Yuanxing pleased with his own skill, but he also felt a hint of wordless irritation.

    Why is bringing up Su Yi so effective with her?

    ¡°You said you¡¯re here to apologize to me?¡± said Su Yi, a strange look on his face.

    Zhang Yuanxing walked right up to him and helped himself to a seat, a broad smile on his face. ¡°I misunderstood you earlier. Here I thought you¡¯d joined the Yuan Family, but it turns out that you did Luoxi a huge favor¡­.¡±

    After exining himself, he raised his winess and said, ¡°I¡¯ll start by taking three penalty drinks!¡±

    After draining his ss repeatedly, he nced at the door to the private room. Yue Tianhe was still standing there, just outside the room.

    Zhang Yuanxing couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Can¡¯t you take a hint? Hurry up and close the door!¡±

    Yue Tianhe quivered, smiled hurriedly, and left, shutting the door behind him.

    Tidal waves of shock coursed through his heart, and when he returned to the front desk, he slumped as if he¡¯d lost his soul.

    The daughter of the Yuan Family has made him her guest of honor, and the young master of the Zhang Family came to apologize to him in person? Since when was Su Yi in such high demand?

    Yue Tianhe just couldn¡¯t wrap his head around it.

    It took me decades of bitter toil just to be the owner of the Immortal Gathering House. How old is that kid? Yet he¡¯s already extended his reach to two of the prefectural capital¡¯s peak-level factions¡­ It¡¯s really¡­. It really makes no damn sense!

    When hepared himself to Su Yi, Yue Tianhe couldn¡¯t help but feel as if he¡¯d lived all these years in vain.

 Chapter 74: Guests Arrive One After Another, Each With a Load on his Mind

    <h4>Chapter 74: Guests Arrive One After Another, Each With a Load on his Mind</h4>

    A while passed before Yue Tianhe calmed down.

    After a moment¡¯s thought, he waved over some of the servants and ordered, ¡°One of you is to go to the city lord¡¯s manor, another to the Li Family, and another to the Huang Family. Say Yuan Luoxi of the Yuan Family and Young Master Zhang Yuanxing of the Zhang Family are currently dining at our Immortal Gathering House. There¡¯s no need to say anything beyond that.

    ¡°I have only one request: be quick about it!¡±

    The servants scampered off to obey his orders.

    With this, Fu Shan, Li Tianhan, and Huang Yunchong will all owe me a favor. Furthermore, I can borrow the prestige of the Yuan and Zhang families to boost the Immortal Gathering House¡¯s reputation. Two birds, one stone¡­.?The more he thought about it, the better Yue Tianhe felt.

    He was well aware that Fu Shan, Li Tianhan, and Huang Yuanchong would all jump at this opportunity to build a connection with the Yuan and Zhang families.?Even if they failed to build any real connection, they could at least get familiar.

    The only one Yue Tianhe didn¡¯t send a servant to inform was Wen Changjing of the Wen Family.

    His reasoning was simple: to the best of his knowledge, the Wen Family looked down on their live-in son-inw more than anyone.?If Yue Tianhe sent someone to inform them, it would almost inevitably lead to misunderstandings.

    ¡­.

    The private room on the second floor.

    Zhang Yuanxing apologized, and without any regard for whether or not Su Yi epted his apology, he turned his full attention toward Yuan Luoxi.

    Although Yuan Luoxi was inwardly impatient, she worried losing her temper would make her look bad in front of Su Yi, so she had no choice but to endure.?Any other time, she would have already flipped the table over and stormed off.

    Meanwhile, Cheng Wuyong went on chatting and drinking with Su Yi. But then, he was the one doing most of the talking; Su Yi rarely opened his mouth.

    As he watched this y out, Uncle Xiong couldn¡¯t help but find it strange.?Even if Su Yi had done the Yuan Family a huge favor in Mother Ghost Ridge, surely there was no need for Cheng Wuyong to treat him with?this?much fervor, right?

    As for Su Yi, he asionally broke his silence to bump sses with Guo Bing and say a few casual words.?He could tell that although the elderly medicine picker was enjoying his meal, he was very reserved; he didn¡¯t even dare so much as breathe too loudly.

    Guo Bing noticed what Su Yi was doing, and it made him feel warm inside.

    He was just a low-status medicine picker. The grand fortune of dining with so many distinguished people felt unreal, almost as if he were dreaming.

    But his position was so humble, and he was just an ordinary person. It was inevitable that the others would overlook him.?Only Su Yi was willing to chat and drink with him. This made him feel respected, and he felt warm and fuzzy inside.

    Suddenly, Yue Tianhe¡¯s humble, impassioned voice rang out from just outside the door.?¡°Distinguished guests, City Lord Fu Shan and Commander Nie Beihu have arrived.¡±

    Su Yi nced at Yuan Luoxi and Zhang Yuanxing, then understood.?I¡¯m afraid Fu Shan is here for them.

    ¡°What¡¯s Fu Shan doing here?¡± Zhang Yuanxing furrowed his brow. He¡¯d been chatting away happily, delighted at this chance to get closer to Yuan Luoxi, only for someone to interrupt them. This left him feeling deeply displeased.

    But then Su Yi rose to wee Fu Shan personally.

    And Yuan Luoxi, who¡¯d been watching him this entire time, reacted instantly. Her pretty eyes focused, and she shot to her feet, then beat him to the door.

    When she saw Fu Shan standing outside, the girl in military attire smiled sweetly. ¡°City Lord Fu, I¡¯d nned to pay you a visit, but you came to see me before I got the chance. Please, take a seat.¡±

    Fu Shan froze momentarily, both stunned and ttered, then sped his fist. ¡°Miss Yuan, I¡¯ll be satisfied so long as you don¡¯t fault me for showing up uninvited.¡±

    He and Nie Biehu stepped into the room.

    The sight of Su Yi in the seat of honor was obviously unexpected. The two of them looked at each other, and their gazes underwent a subtle shift.

    But then, both were long ustomed to asions of all sorts, so they quickly repressed their inner confusion and smiled in greeting. ¡°So you¡¯re here too, Young Lord Su.¡±

    Su Yi smiled and nodded back.

    But that was just the beginning. Against all expectations, the Immortal Gathering House was lively as could be today.

    Shortly after Fu Shan and Nie Beihu, Huang Yunchong arrived, Huan Qianjun in tow.

    Just like Fu Shan, when they saw Su Yi in the seat of honor, they couldn¡¯t help but gasp, and their hearts shook.

    They¡¯d long since known that Su Yi had the Spiritjade Marchioness behind him, but they wouldn¡¯t have expected even the young miss of the Yuan Family and the young master of the Zhang Family to make him the guest of honor!

    Not muchter, Family Head Li Tianhan arrived as well.

    When he saw the scene within the private dining room, he was bbergasted. Waves coursed through his heart, and he couldn¡¯t calm himself down.

    So many major powers, yet Su Yi was the one at the head of the table. What was going on?

    Despite his vast breadth of experience and vast array of knowledge, he couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of it.

    By now, with the sole exception of Wen Changjing, all of the most important people in Guangling City were present.?Any one of them could shake the entire city with a single stomp of their foot!

    But today, they could only sit in thest and least prestigious seats of the private dining room.

    This was quite interesting.

    Su Yi sat at the head of the table. Yuan Luoxi and Zhang Yuanxing sat to his sides, followed by Cheng Wuyong, Uncle Xiong, and Guo Bing.

    By the time Fu Shan and the others arrived, they could only take the remaining seats.

    The atmosphere in the private dining room instantly dulled. It was a bit strange; although everyone was still chatting, all of them had something else on their minds.

    Yuan Luoxi and Cheng Wuyong wanted to get closer to Su Yi, and they were wondering how best to chat and share a few more drinks with him without revealing his secrets.

    Zhang Yuanxing was fully fixated on Yuan Luoxi.

    Fu Shan, Nie Beihu, Huang Yunchong, and the others subconsciously assumed that Su Yi¡¯s position at the head of the table was due to Yuan?Luoxi?and Zhang Yuanxing¡¯s respect for him.

    Li Tianhan thought the same, but he was already starting to wonder if he should stop his son from intervening in Su Yi¡¯s marriage after all¡­

    Guo Bing was increasingly reserved, and he looked unsettled.?He felt like an ant who¡¯d wandered into a banquet of dragons; everyone present was someone he could only gaze upon from afar. It was easy to imagine how tense he felt.

    Only Su Yi remained perfectly calm.?His heart was like a mirror; he could roughly deduce everyone¡¯s thoughts, and he couldn¡¯t help but find it funny.?This was what it meant to be a martial artist of the mundane world. They could never escape the shackles of authority, prestige, profit, and desire.

    It¡¯s important to know that cultivation was, at its core, a rebellion against fate!

    If you wanted to reach greater heights of the Dao and be a peerless, ageless, indestructible, and eternal existence, you¡¯d inevitably have to sever your ties to the trivial affairs of mundanity.

    So-called authority, fame, fortune, love, and lust¡­. They were like flowers reflected in a mirror or the moon reflected in the water, fleeting and immaterial.

    Only one¡¯s own strength was a firm foundation upon which to establish oneself. Only this would never change!

    Meanwhile, outside the restaurant.

    Wen Jueyuan rushed over to the Immortal Gathering House, then stopped outside. He led a group of Wen Family guards.

    Wen Jueyuan forcefully repressed his excitement and asked solemnly, ¡°Are you certain that Su Yi is inside?¡±

    His father, Wen Changjing, had returned from Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy justst night, and he brought with him news so wondrous, it left the entire Wen Family ovee with excitement.

    Furthermore, that very night, Wen Changjing held a family-wide meeting. It was then that he learned of Su Yi taking first ce in the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet. He immediately ordered Su Yi toe see him in the n¡¯s great hall.

    But at the time, Su Yi wasn¡¯t at the Apricot Clinic.

    Finally, this morning, Wen Jueyuan heard from his subordinates that Su Yi had been sighted. That was why Wen Jueyuan rushed right over to the Immortal Gathering Horse.

    ¡°Young Master, just fifteen minutes ago, I happened to pass by the Immortal Gathering House, and I saw Su Yi and a group of others enter the restaurant. There¡¯s no mistake!¡± the attendant hurriedly made a solemn guarantee.

    ¡°Excellent!¡± Wen Jueyuan hesitated no further. He led his people directly into the restaurant.

    ¡°Young Master Wen?¡± Yue Tianhe eximed. ¡®What are you¡­.¡±

    ¡°Which room is Su Yi in?¡± said Wen Jueyuan coldly.

    ¡°Naturally, the first private room on the second floor¡­.¡±?As soon as Yue Tianhe said this, he saw Wen Jueyuan lead his guards up to the stairs. He couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Hey! Young Master Wen, wait! What are you here to do?¡±

    Wen Jueyuan ignored him.

    He waspletely focused on dragging Su Yi back to the Wen Family for his father and uncle to deal with!

    When he reached the private room, Wen Jueyuan stood outside the door. He heard conversation andughter on the other side, and heughed coldly to himself,?Su Yi, let¡¯s see if you can stillugh when we¡¯re through with you!

    He took a deep breath, put his hands behind his back, and nced meaningfully at the two guards beside him.

    Bang!

    They suddenly pushed the door open.

    The room instantly fell silent as everyone turned their attention to the doorway.

    ¡°Su¡­.¡± Wen Jueyuan cleared his throat and was just about to bellow for Su Yi toe out, but when he saw just who was seated in this private dining room, the words stuck in his throat, and his eyes widened.

    It was as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning; his legs quivered beneath his robe, and sweat poured down his back.

    He¡¯d been struck dumb.

    ¡°Wen Jueyuan, what are you doing?¡± Yuan Luoxi¡¯s willowy eyebrows knit together, and her pretty eyes glinted with anger.

    ¡°I¡­..¡± Wen Jueyuan gulped. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you were here, Miss Luoxi.¡±

    His gaze swept across the room. The world seemed to darken with each familiar face he saw.

    City Lord Fu Shan, Commander Nie Beihu, Family Head Huang Yunchong, Family Head Li Tianhan, Yuan Luoxi of the prefectural capital¡¯s Yuan Family¡­.

    Although he didn¡¯t recognize Zhang Yuanxing or his Uncle Xiong, Wen Jueyuan knew that just being at such a feast was proof of their lofty status!

    ¡°Who is this barbarian?¡± said Zhang Yuanxing, his expression dark and unfriendly.

    ¡°Wen Jueyuan, the son of the head of the Wen Family.¡± Huang Qianjunughed as if twisting a knife. ¡°I¡¯m surprised; when did the leading figure of the Wen Family¡¯s younger generation be so ill-mannered?¡±

    ¡°You¡­.¡± Shock and fury ovepped in Wen Jueyuan¡¯s heart, but when he saw Huang?Yunchong¡¯s?cold re, he trembled.

    ¡°Even your father, Wen Changjing, isn¡¯t as brazen as you!¡± City Lord Fu Shan said expressionlessly.

    Nie Beihu, Li Tianhan, and the others all looked at him with unconcealed displeasure.

    Wen Jueyuan felt as if the world were spinning around him. His heart was on the verge of copse.

    How could he possibly have guessed that so many major powers would be gathered in this one room?

    ¡°Get the hell out of here!¡± shouted Zhang Yuanxing.

    It was just a few words, but as humiliating as they were, Wen Jueyuan felt as if he¡¯d received an imperial pardon.

    However, just as he was about to lead his people away, Yuan Luoxi said coldly, ¡°Wait. You still haven¡¯t told us why you¡¯re here.¡±

    Wen Jueyuan¡¯s entire body went rigid. He scanned this gathering of influential figures, then looked at Su Yi, who sat among them. His lips quivered, and he lowered his head and said bitterly, ¡°Miss Luoxi, my father returned from Heaven¡¯s Origin Academyst night, and he said he wanted to see Su Yi, but Su Yi wasn¡¯t around. Just now, I heard that he¡¯d been spotted at the Immortal Gathering House, so I came here to tell him to hurry home as soon as possible¡­¡±

 Chapter 75: A Brief Absence, a Whole-New Person

    <h4>Chapter 75: A Brief Absence, a Whole-New Person</h4>

    Wen Jueyuan¡¯s heart quivered.

    The private dining room was unusually silent. It seemed they didn¡¯t quite believe it.?Wen Jueyuan came here with such ferocity¡­. Just to call Su Yi back home?

    If that¡¯s all it was, why not send a servant to notify him? Whye with so many guards and cause such a disturbance?

    Yuan Luoxi seemed to have sensed that something was amiss too. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What is your family head summoning Young Lord Su for?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Wen Jueyuan found himself at a loss for words.

    ¡°Enough,¡± said Su Yi tly. ¡°Go back and report to your father. Say I¡¯ll be there in a little while.¡±

    But Wen Jueyuan just nced at Yuan Luoxi. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t care what Su Yi said; he only cared about her opinion!

    Fu Shan, Huang Yunchong, and the others inwardly shook their heads.?<i>This Wen Jueyuan¡¯s powers of discernment are trulycking! Hasn¡¯t he realized the implications of Su Yi sitting in the seat of honor?</i>

    Yuan Luoxi pondered for a moment, then said coldly, ¡°In Mother Ghost Ridge, Young Lord Su and Guo Bing did us an enormous favor. This banquet was arranged specifically to thank them. If your Wen Family has any objections, you¡¯re wee toe looking for me.¡±

    She waved him away. ¡°Go on. Leave.¡±

    Wen Jueyuan reacted as if he¡¯d been granted an imperial pardon. He led his people and hurried away.

    After this little interlude, Su Yi was in no mood to eat anymore, so shortly after, he rose and bade the others farewell.?Yuan Luoxi, Fu Shan, Huang Yunchong, and the others hurriedly rose to see him off.

    Only Zhang Yuanxing was inwardly displeased.?If you want to leave, just leave! Do you really need everyone to see you out the door?

    But when he saw everyone else follow Su Yi out of the private room, he could only sigh to himself and follow them. No matter what, he had to consider his bearing.

    Outside the Immortal Gathering House.

    ¡°Young Lord Su, we¡¯ll be leaving Guangling City today. Should you ever visit the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital, please give us the chance to show off our hospitality,¡± said Yuan Luoxi seriously.

    ¡°In the prefectural capital, our Yuan Family has a certain degree of influence. If you ever need us, we won¡¯t refuse,¡± said Cheng Wuyong, cupping his fist solemnly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave it up to fate.¡± Su Yi waved, gripped his bamboo staff, and walked into the distance.

    It was only after he disappeared from view that Yuan Luoxi looked away. ¡°Uncle Yong, how about we gather our things and head out too?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Cheng Wuyong nodded.

    Zhang Yuanxing said hurriedly, ¡°Luoxi, I¡¯m nning to return to the prefectural capital today too. This¡¯ll work out perfectly! We can keep each otherpany on our way back.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Without Su Yi around, Yuan Luoxi instantly recovered her proud, cold, spoiled-little-princess attitude. She turned and walked off.

    Zhang Yuanxing was just about to follow her when she whipped around and aimed a kick directly at his crotch.

    He shrunk back in terror, dodging just in time. His forehead broke into cold sweats.

    If a kick like that hit its mark¡­. Just the thought made him cringe.

    ¡°Do you have?any?idea how hard it was putting up with you for that long? You¡¯d better not follow me around anymore!¡± Yuan Luoxi snorted and stormed off.

    Zhang Yuanxing¡¯s expression flitted back and forth, a mixture of shame and rage.

    Fu Shan, Nie Beihu, and the others were nearby, but although their expressions went a little strange, they didn¡¯t dareugh for fear of setting Zhang Yuanxing off.

    Uncle Xiong walked up to him and sighed. ¡°Young Master, you ought to understand how unruly Yuan Luoxi is now, right? If you ask me, you¡¯d be better off avoiding her. When that girl takes action, she doesn¡¯t know when to stop.¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t get it. Why did her attitude change so quickly? Back at the banquet, she wasn¡¯t that way at all,¡± sulked Zhang Yuanxing.

    ¡°Su Yi isn¡¯t around anymore, so she felt no more need to hide anything.¡± How shrewd and experienced was Uncle Xiong? He¡¯d long since picked up numerous clues. Although he couldn¡¯t deduce the whole picture, that didn¡¯t stop him from making this judgment.

    ¡°Because of Su Yi?¡± Zhang Yuanxing¡¯s expression darkened. He thought back to how Yuan Luoxi had behaved back at the Immortal Gathering House, recalling everything in detail.

    And indeed, he discovered that her behavior changed when Su Yi was around. She was respectful, with a hint of admiration in the mix. Even her behavior became modest and reserved.

    But when she faced him, she was blunt and put no thought into her words. It was all just perfunctory¡­.

    Realizing this, Zhang Yuanxing¡¯s fists clenched, and an irrepressible wave of jealousy and fury coursed through his heart.

    ¡°Uncle Xiong,¡± he said stiffly, as if he¡¯d made up his mind. ¡°Arrange another meeting with Su Yi tonight. I want the truth!¡±

    Uncle Xiong fell silent, then nodded.?His heart was full of doubt. He, too, wanted answers from Su Yi.

    For example, what exactly had happened in Mother Ghost Ridge to make Yuan Luoxi and Cheng Wuyong treat Su Yi with such respect?

    ¡­¡­

    On his way back to the Wen Family, Su Yi couldn¡¯t suppress his anticipation.

    Lingxue, that girl. She¡¯s been gone for over half a month. It¡¯s been so long! This ce is really missing something without her around.

    Mm, when I see her, I¡¯ll have to check up on how her cultivation is going.

    And before I leave Guangling City, I¡¯ll have to give her some spiritual medicines and spirit stones. That way, she won¡¯t have to worry about her cultivation for a while.

    Also, her monthly spending money is only a few hundred taels of silver. I¡¯ll have to leave her some silver notes, too.

    Oh, and I should prepare some defensive treasures for her. That way, if she runs into danger, she can protect herself even if I¡¯m not around.

    And I¡¯ll have to trouble Fu Shan to keep an eye on her in my absence¡­

    Simr thoughts raced through Su Yi¡¯s head, and he was back at the Wen Family estate before he knew it. He went straight toward Wen Changtai and Qin Qing¡¯s residence.

    ¡°Sir, you¡¯re back?¡± When they saw Su Yi return, the two servant girls cleaning the courtyard were startled, and they hurriedly called out to him in greeting.

    Who in the Wen Family didn¡¯t know about Su Yi taking first ce in the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet??This news had resulted in a stark difference in how the servants treated Su Yi.

    ¡°Is Lingxue home?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Before the servant could respond, Qin Qing¡¯s shrewish voice rang out from within the atrium. ¡°You¡¯re finally back, you moocher?¡±

    Even as she spoke, Qin Qing stormed outside. She¡¯d been gone for a while, but she seemed like an entirely different person. She looked radiant with happiness and full of spirit, while her make-up was unusually exquisite, making her look even more beautiful than usual. Her every moment was stylish and showy.

    She looked Su Yi up and down, then snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t think you can walk around with your head held high just because you took first ce in the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet. That¡¯s nothingpared to Lingzhao¡¯s current status and reputation!¡±

    Su Yi smiled, not the least bit concerned.

    His mother-inw was always like this. Fiery, unreasonable, and foul-mouthed, but not a bad person at heart.

    In the year following his marriage into the Wen Family, despite Qin Qing¡¯s deep resentment over this arrangement and despite her utter disdain for her ¡°crippled¡± live-in son-inw, she¡¯d never really been cruel to him

    This was why Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to get even with her.

    ¡°Come with me.¡± When she saw that Su Yi behaved just as he had before¡ªwhen she saw that he wasn¡¯t talking back¡ªQin Qing inwardly sighed in relief, and her expression mellowed somewhat.

    She¡¯d only returned homest night. It was then that she heard of Su Yi¡¯s shocking performance at the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet for the first time. At the time, she¡¯d been ovee with shock. This revtion delighted her, but it worried her too.

    She was happy to learn that Su Yi wasn¡¯t a good-for-nothing after all, but she was worried that after this ster performance, Su Yi might not respect his inws anymore.

    Looking at him now, it seemed as if he hadn¡¯t changed much. Just like before, he didn¡¯t seem to mind her mockery or chastisements in the least.

    They entered the atrium, where Wen Changtai was drinking tea. When he saw Su Yi, he smiled and got to his feet. ¡°So, you¡¯ve risen to prominence too! That¡¯s great.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    This father-inw of his was intriguing; he was honest and unexceptional, with no grand ambitions. Many other members of the Wen Family looked down on him.

    But in Su Yi¡¯s eyes, Wen Changtai had a strong point too: his kindness.

    He¡¯d never been cold or harsh, not even to his live-in son-inw.

    It seemed Wen Lingxue had inherited her pure-hearted kindness from her father.

    ¡°Su Yi, in any event, as parents, we¡¯re happy to see you recover your cultivation.¡± Qin Qing sat down, then paused to organize her thoughts. ¡°In the past, your father-inw and I might have treated you poorly. Going forward, we¡¯ll do our best to remedy that, but you¡¯d best understand this now: with Lingzhao¡¯s personality, it¡¯s simply not possible for her to ept you. I just hope this won¡¯t lead to resentment.¡±

    Su Yi keenly picked up on the change in Qin Qing¡¯s attitude.

    He said offhandedly, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking this. I¡¯ve never cared whether or not Wen Lingzhao epted me.¡±

    Qin Qing sighed, ¡°Now that I think about it, you and Lingzhao are both victims of this arranged marriage. I¡¯ve wanted to dissolve this marriage contract for a long time, but the matriarch refused to let me. No matter how great my resentment, there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± said Su Yi tly.

    ¡°Also, there¡¯s something I need to tell you straight,¡± murmured Qin Qing. ¡°During our visit to Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy, Lingzhao said she¡¯d consider every possible option to annul this marriage. But don¡¯t misunderstand; she doesn¡¯t hate you, but rather the marriage itself. To her, you¡¯re ultimately just a stranger.¡±

    Against Qin Qing¡¯s expectations, Su Yi didn¡¯t get angry. He onlyughed, ¡°She wants to dissolve our marriage? I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±

    This response actually made Qin Qing a bit ufortable.?Does this kid think that just because he took first ce in the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet, he¡¯s hot stuff? Is he that eager to draw a line between himself and our family?

    Also, Lingzhao isn¡¯t just gorgeous; she¡¯s even a Grandmaster¡¯s disciple! Over in Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy, countless talented youths are pursuing her. Is she that unappealing to you?

    After calming herself, she continued, ¡°Su Yi, I¡¯ve already said everything I need to say. Soon, the family head will summon you directly. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be happy, either. You¡¯d best mentally prepare yourself.¡±

    Why would Su Yi concern himself with something like that? He just asked directly, ¡°Where¡¯s Lingxue?¡±

    Qin Qing was dazed.?He¡¯s really got the energy to spare thinking of my other daughter even at a time like this?

    Wen Changtai¡¯s warm voice chimed in, ¡°Lingxue remained at Blueriver Sword Manor to continue her cultivation. Lingzhao said she ns to arrange for her sister to enter Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy in the near future, so Lingxue won¡¯t return to Guangling City any time soon.¡±

    Su Yi suddenly fell silent. All that expectation, all for nothing. His brow furrowed.

    ¡°Lingzhao is doing this for her sister¡¯s sake,¡± said Qin Qing. ¡°Back then, she was helpless as the family forced her into marriage against her will. How could she possibly let the same fate befall her little sister? If Lingxue remains in Guangling City, what will she do if the matriarch arranges a marriage for her next?¡±

    When Su Yi heard this, he understood. Wen Lingxue hadn¡¯t remained behind of her own volition; her sister had made these arrangements for her.

 Chapter 76: As a Live-in Son-in-Law, Your Life and Death are out of Your Hands

    <h4>Chapter 76: As a Live-in Son-in-Law, Your Life and Death are out of Your Hands</h4>

    This works too. I¡¯ll be going to the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital soon anyway, so I¡¯ll be able to visit Lingxue at Blueriver Sword Manor regrly¡­?Su Yi suddenly rxed significantly.

    Qin Qing hesitated for a moment, her beautiful face suddenly solemn. ¡°Su Yi, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask you.¡±

    ¡°Say it.¡±

    Qin Qing said, ¡°In the year since your marriage into the Wen Family, have you¡­ Have you ever resented us?¡±

    Su Yi shook his head.?To the person he¡¯d be, no one in the Wen Family was worthy of his resentment.

    What did it mean to resent someone?

    It meant you couldn¡¯t let something go!

    This was something Su Xuanjun only felt when he encountered an enemy he temporarily couldn¡¯t ovee. Only then would he carry resentment in his heart.

    As for minor figures he could easily dispose of, people he could turn to ash in minutes? He couldn¡¯t possibly?resent?them.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t?¡± Qin Qing didn¡¯t quite seem to believe it.

    Su Yi sighed in exasperation. ¡°I really don¡¯t.¡±

    This was what they meant when they said ¡°Summer insects don¡¯t speak of ice, and cicadas know nothing of spring or fall.¡±

    Qin Qing visibly rxed. ¡°If you don¡¯t harbor resentment in your heart, you shouldn¡¯t bring disaster upon us. After all, aren¡¯t we victims of this marriage arrangement too? If you want to me someone, you should me¡­.¡±

    She was just about to say ¡°the matriarch¡± when her mouth mped shut.?Finishing that thought would be too disrespectful!

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I understand what you¡¯re trying to say. I have no reason to keep this from you: I¡¯ll be leaving Guangling City in the near future, and I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯te back. You can rx knowing that, yeah?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± eximed Qin Qing. ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Wen Changtai couldn¡¯t help but look over. ¡°You¡¯re the Wen?Family¡¯s?live-in son-inw. With the marriage contract still in ce, I¡¯m afraid the family head won¡¯t let you leave so easily.¡±

    ¡°If I want to leave,¡± said Su Yi, ¡°No one in this world can stop me.¡±

    His tone was casual, but his words revealed his confidence and disdain.

    Qin Qing and Wen Changtai nced at each other, obviously caught off guard. Neither of them could have anticipated that Su Yi had such ns.

    It was then that a servant rushed in and reported, ¡°Third Elder, the family head has ordered Su Yi to see him in the n¡¯s great hall.¡±

    Qin Qing¡¯s expression shifted, and she hurriedly reminded Su Yi, ¡°Don¡¯t forget the warning I gave you just now. I¡¯m afraid the family head won¡¯t let you off lightly. You¡¯d best bite your tongue and endure; don¡¯t talk back. If you do, not even your father-inw and I will be able to help you.¡±

    Wen Changtai nodded repeatedly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Endure, and it¡¯ll be over soon. A true man knows when to lower his head; that¡¯s the smartest way to live your life.¡±

    This was Su Yi¡¯s first time experiencing his inws¡¯ concern. Despite his momentary surprise, he soon shook his head andughed. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    With that, he gripped his bamboo staff and left the atrium.

    ¡­.

    The Wen Family, the n hall.

    Family Head Wen Changjing, Second Elder Wen Changqing, and several other Wen Family higher-ups had gathered inside.

    It was just, all of their expressions were stunned and uncertain.

    Wen Jueyuan sat in thest, lowest-ranked seat, looking bewildered.

    He¡¯d just repeated everything he¡¯d experienced in the Immortal Gathering House, but even now, he felt an indescribable sense of frustration, dejection, and shame.

    ¡°What dog-shit good luck! That Su Yi actually managed to sink his ws in the prefectural capital¡¯s Yuan Family?¡± Wen Changqing¡¯s expression was sour and unsightly.

    The others found it hard to calm down too.

    The live-in son-inw they¡¯d always ignored had, just a few days prior, taken first ce in the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet, bing a household name and a famed rising star overnight.

    Now, just a few days after that, this live-in son-inw had established a connection with the daughter of the Yuan Family. This was enough to surprise anyone!

    ¡°The medicine picker, Guo Bing, helped Young Miss Yuan too. From the look of things, it seems that Su Yi hasn¡¯t really ¡®established a rtionship'' with her. He¡¯s at most won her recognition and appreciation,¡± said Wen Changjing indifferently. ¡°I called you all here to discuss what we should do with Su Yi.¡±

    The crowd¡¯s eyes shed with thoughtful light.

    ¡°He¡¯s not the waste he was once. On the contrary, his cultivation base is a bit stronger than even?Jueyuan¡¯s. Throughout our entire younger generation, I¡¯m afraid only Lingzhao canpete with him,¡± said an elder gravely. ¡°If you ask me, if we treat him with importance, we can train a talent of his caliber into a highly useful member of the family!¡±

    When he heard this, Wen Changjing furrowed his brow, and Wen Jueyuan felt stifled. He was the leading figure of the family¡¯s younger generation, but now, others saw him as no more than Su Yi¡¯s stepping stone!

    ¡°We can¡¯t,¡± said someone else. ¡°The boy¡¯s schemes run too deep. Before he took first ce in the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet, none of us knew he¡¯d recovered. We still don¡¯t know when he regained his cultivation. Furthermore, he¡¯s been insulted and denigrated ever since he married into the family; I¡¯m afraid his heart is already full of umted resentment!?Putting him in a position of power would be no different from raising a tiger; he¡¯ll just turn around and bite us. It would be the height of foolishness.¡±

    This argument won quite a few people¡¯s approval.

    This was a young man who surely already resented them, someone who knew how to endure in silence. As soon as he¡¯d umted enough power, his revenge was sure to be iparably terrifying. It would be unavoidable and difficult to guard against.

    ¡°If you ask me,¡± said someone else, ¡°We should just kick him out of the family, draw a line between him and us, and be done with it.¡±

    Another immediately argued, ¡°Ridiculous! Su Yi just took first ce in the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet, and City Lord Fu Shan thinks highly of him. Even the Huang Family favors him. If we expel him from the family, we¡¯ll be theughingstocks of the entire city!¡±

    Soon, the entire hall was in uproar as the family higher-ups?argued?amongst themselves, unable to reach an agreement.

    Wen Changjing¡¯s expression darkened in response.?Who would have thought that a mere live-in son-inw already had enough influence to affect the family higher-ups to this degree?

    ¡°Enough!¡± Wen Changjing suddenly spoke up and suppressed all other voices. ¡°I¡¯ve already decided.¡±

    Everyone froze, stunned.

    ¡°Elder Brother, what do you n to do?¡± Wen Changqing couldn¡¯t help but ask. The others pricked up their ears as well.

    ¡°The matriarch won¡¯t agree to simply dissolve Su Yi¡¯s wedding contract. In that case, we can¡¯t just exile him either.¡± Wen Changjing took a deep breath, and his eyes glinted. ¡°But if we give him too much power, it really will be no different from raising an untamed tiger. In that case, we need someone to keep a leash on him and make sure he puts his fangs to use for the family¡¯s benefit!¡±

    As soon as he said this, a servant solemnly reported from beyond the hall, ¡°Family Head, the Wen Family son-inw, Su Yi, has arrived!¡±

    Whoosh!¡±

    Everyone looked over and saw Su Yi¡¯s tall, lean figure, his long hair pinned up. His robes were jade-green, neat, and clean, and he had an indifferent, detached air.

    He approached, leisurely and unhurried, carrying a bamboo walking stick. Hepletely disregarded the crowd¡¯s gazes as he strolled into the hall.

    When they saw this, many of the family higher-ups looked conflicted.?If only this kid were surnamed ¡®Wen¡¯.....

    ¡°What did you want to see me about?¡± Su Yi stood in the center of the hall, hands behind his back, staring directly at Wen Changjing. He offered no respectful greeting, nor did he lower his head. He just got straight to the point.

    Wen Changjing¡¯s face twitched subtly. ¡°When I got backst night, I heard that you recovered your cultivation, and that you took first ce in the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet,¡± he said tly. ¡°You outshadowed every otherpetitor. I called you here, first to congratte you on bing a martial artist once more, and second, to share a piece of good news.¡±

    ¡°Good news?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shot up. ¡°Then I¡¯ll just have to clean out my ears and listen up.¡±

    His words carried a hint of sarcasm, which made many of the listeners ufortable.

    Wen Jueyuan¡¯s expression darkened.?This Su Yi¡­. Just how brazen is he?

    But?Wen?Changjing didn¡¯t linger on that. He continued, ¡°Just now, the elders and I discussed the matter. Starting tomorrow, you¡¯ll be the younger generation¡¯s captain of the guards. You¡¯ll receive eight thousand taels of silver per month, as well as a stalk of spiritual medicine, and you¡¯ll be assigned eight servants. How does that sound?¡±

    Everyone turned to look at Su Yi.

    These conditions weren¡¯t?thatvish, but they weren¡¯t shoddy, either.

    But Su Yi merely froze. ¡°You¡¯re nning to put me to work for the Wen Family?¡±

    Wen Changqing snorted. ¡°You¡¯re?our?live-in son-inw. Working for us is the natural order of things. What¡¯s so inappropriate about that?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re displeased with the conditions I¡¯ve offered you, please feel free to say so,¡± said Wen Changjing, feigning magnanimity. ¡°I just have one request: once you begin your role as the younger generation¡¯s captain of the guard, you are to obey Jueyuan¡¯s orders. You are to ensure his safety, but you are not to go against hismands. You¡¯re both young, so I trust that the two of you will get along.¡±

    When they heard this, the crowd instantly understood.?The family head is nning to have?Wen?Jueyuan?keep?a leash on Su Yi!

    As the captain of the guards, Su Yi would be like a sharp sword in Wen Jueyuan¡¯s hand!

    The family head really is shrewd. He¡¯s essentially just paved his son¡¯s way forward. With a tough customer like Su Yi under hismand, what need will Wen Jueyuan have to worry about maintaining his position as the next family head??Many of them sighed with emotion.

    Wen Jueyuan was briefly dazed, but then, he practically went mad with delight.?Even he would never have guessed that his father would make such a wondrous arrangement.?Doesn''t this mean that Su Yi is to be my underling?

    It won¡¯t matter that Su Yi has the higher cultivation. Even if Su Yi were tougher than he already is, in terms of rank, he¡¯ll still be a full head lower than me!

    The more he thought about it, the more excited?Wen?Jueyuan felt. It was as if his father¡¯s words had swept away all the stifled anger and dark clouds he¡¯d umted over the past few days. His whole body rxed.

    But it was then that Su Yi couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. He burst intoughter. ¡°Wen Jueyuan? What even is he? Is he worthy of my allegiance?¡±

    The entire hall fell silent.

    Everyone was bbergasted; they almost didn¡¯t dare believe their ears.

    Wen Jueyuan was the heir of the family head, the future leader of the Wen Family. How could Su Yi say something so depraved?

    Wen Jueyuan had been brimming with excitement just seconds before, but now, he practically jumped up and down with rage. He couldn¡¯t help but bellow, ¡°Su Yi, cease your impudence!¡±

    Su Yi sighed, his gaze pitying. ¡°How could you be this stupid? Didn¡¯t you learn anything from what happened at the Immortal Gathering House this morning? Anything at all?¡±

    Bang!

    Wen Changjing mmed his chair¡¯s armrests, shattering them. He glowered, his expression terrifyingly dark. ¡°Su Yi! Don¡¯t forget your position! Not even the daughter of the Yuan Family can intervene in our family¡¯s private affairs!¡±

    He continued icily, ¡°Also, City Lord Fu Shan cannot help you here. No matter what, you¡¯re still the Wen?Family¡¯s?live-in son-inw, and the Wen Family is well within its rights to discipline you as it pleases. I advise you to behave yourself!¡±

    His words were cold and callous, and they carried a tant threat.

    The Wen Family higher-ups¡¯ expressions frosted over.

    This live-in son-inw has clearly let his pride go to his head. Does he really think that finding a backer or two is enough to let him overturn the heavens?

    ording to thews of the Great Zhou, a live-in son-inw¡¯s fate is under the control of the family he marries into. We can kill and cripple him as we please, and there¡¯s nothing he can do about it!

 Chapter 77: Kneel, or Die

    <h4>Chapter 77: Kneel, or Die</h4>

    An incident once shook the entire Great Zhou.

    A young man who¡¯d married into the imperial family and be the imperial son-inw couldn¡¯t handle the rules and restrictions that came with his new position and attempted to dissolve his marriage, only for his inws to order his dismemberment by five horses!

    This was the fate of the live-in son-inw.

    And in the eyes of the Wen Family, no matter how exceptional Su Yi became, he was still just their live-in son-inw, and his fate was still firmly within their grasp.?Even if they killed him, no one would point the finger at their Wen Family.

    Thus, despite knowing that Su Yi had recovered his cultivation, that Fu Shan thought highly of him, that Huang Yunchong favored him, and that the daughter of the Yuan Family admired him, Wen Changjing wasn¡¯t the least bit concerned.

    This was a private family matter!

    Wen Changjing certainly didn¡¯t think the likes of Fu Shan and Huang Yunchong would have a falling out with the Wen Family over a mere Su Yi.

    Of course, that was only the worst-case scenario.

    Wen Changjing was confident that in the face of such terror, Su Yi, a seventeen-year-old, would cave beneath the pressure and obediently ept the conditions he offered.

    The atmosphere within the great hall was stifled. A chill hung in the air.

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t seem to mind. On the contrary, he sighed. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that if I don¡¯t agree, you people won¡¯t ever let me hear the end of it?¡±

    ¡°Su Yi, you were once a prominent young talent, and you once fell back into obscurity. Now, you¡¯ve finally be a martial artist once more. It can¡¯t have been easy; don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know how to cherish your good fortune? I urge you to hurry and lower your head; don¡¯t provoke our family head any further!¡± said an elder coldly.

    Another sighed, ¡°Young man, remember these words: you have to know when to lower your head if you want to live to a ripe old age. If your sess makes you insolent, you¡¯re certain to put your life at risk.¡±

    ¡°Su Yi, what do you have to be dissatisfied about?¡± someone snorted coldly. ¡°Bing the younger generation¡¯s captain of the guards is an honor. Don¡¯t you know what¡¯s good for you?¡±

    It was then that Wen Jueyuan rose as well. ¡°Su Yi, if you¡¯ve really got the guts, go ahead and refuse. I dare guarantee that if you do, you won¡¯t leave our n hall in one piece.

    He sounded awfully pleased with himself, and inside, he was indeed as pleased as punch.

    But Su Yi merely swept his gaze around the room, his expression gradually dulling. His?inscrutably?deep pupils were already utterly indifferent.

    He nced at his bamboo staff, then smiled faintly. ¡°Wen Jueyuan, you¡¯ve made yourself quite clear, so I¡¯ll put everything out in the open too. If any member of the Wen Family dares act against me, this ce will flow with rivers of blood.

    Although he smiled, his emotions didn¡¯t so much as ripple.

    An inexplicable chill coursed through the hearts of all in attendance.

    Wen Changjingpletely lost his temper. ¡°Guards! Seize this scoundrel and throw him in the dungeons! Don¡¯t let him out until he lowers his head and learns penitence!?¡°If he dares resist, kill him where he stands!¡±

    There was an uproar as a group of armed guards charged into the n hall and surrounded Su Yi.

    All of them were on guard. They were well aware that Su Yi was no longer the cripple they¡¯d once known; he was the dazzling figure who¡¯d recently imed first ce in the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet!

    ¡°Wen Family Son-inw, the family head has already graciously granted you an important position. Why must you refuse? I urge you toe quietly. Don¡¯t make this difficult; weapons don¡¯t have eyes. If you get hurt, it won¡¯t be our fault,¡± said the leader of the guards gravely.

    As he spoke, all of them surrounded Su Yi, step by step.

    ¡°Try me,¡± said Su Yi indifferently.

    ¡°Attack!¡± The leader of the guards¡¯ expression darkened, and he hesitated no longer. He and his subordinates all charged at once.

    Ten or so guards, all of them Wen Family elites. Even the weakest was at the Refining Sinew Stage. All of them charged at once, their swords shing, the sight terrifying to behold.

    ng!

    Su Yi stood there proudly, unmoving. Mortal Edge emerged from its sheath with a clear hum, as if thirsting for blood.

    With a shake of his wrist, Mortal Edge arced, leaving afterimages in its wake. In a sh, countless illusory swords struck in all directions.

    Airy and ethereal, distant and at ease, without the slightest spark, yet omnipresent and inescapable, with a profound charm.

    My sword wanders the ten directions, from the blue dome of heaven to the yellow springs below!

    This was the Rejoicing Sword Sutra¡¯s ¡°Wandering the Ten Directions¡±!

    The name came from the phrase ¡°My sword wanders the ten directions, with nowhere it cannot reach.¡±

    In his past life, this stance could pierce the limitless heavens and kill his foes from hundreds of thousands of miles away!

    In its current form, it was nothing but a sword move, but when Su Yi used it, it was far stronger than any ordinary martial arts technique.

    ng!

    The guard leading the charge lost his grip on his weapon. His saber flew through the air as the bones of his right wrist shattered, and a streak of sword light pierced him in the chest. It went three inches into the bone, leaving a bloody gash behind.

    He screamed, then fell to the ground, writhing in agony.

    ng! ng! ng!

    Simr noises rang out in rapid session. All the guards¡¯ weapons were sent flying.?Soon, without exception, all of them had three-inch gashes in their chests. The wounds spurted blood as the impact forced them backward.

    The hall¡¯s chairs, tables, and furnishings were soon nothing but rubble. The floor was covered in ruined furniture.

    In the time it took to snap your fingers, Su Yi left a dozen or so guards wounded and defeated!

    As for Su Yi? He stood in ce, his clothes unruffled and undamaged, not injured in the least.?The only thing that had changed was his sword; tiny drops of blood dripped from its edge and fell to the floor.

    The liquid was bright red and eye-catching.

    ¡°You can¡¯t even block a single swing of my sword. Don¡¯t embarrass yourselves in front of me again.¡± Su Yi shook his head.

    The guards¡¯ faces were pallid, their hearts full of terror.

    Their weapons had flown from their hands, and all of them were injured in the exact same ce. They naturally understood that Su Yi had shown mercy upon them!?Had he wished to kill them, all of them would already be dead!

    The entire hall was in chaos. Everyone¡¯s expression shifted dramatically, and they started shouting:

    ¡°Scoundrel! You dare use violence here?¡±

    ¡°What gall! Su Yi, are you trying to overturn the heavens?¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to force us to execute you!?¡± Wen Changjing, Wen Changqing, and the other higher-ups were infuriated. They barely dared believe their eyes.

    None of them could have anticipated that a live-in son-inw like Su Yi would dare fight back!

    Even?Wen?Jueyuan¡¯s jaw had dropped, and his mind went nk.

    He¡¯d always thought that Su Yi was just like him: young. They might be full of youthful vigor, but in the face of so many higher-ups¡¯ joint intimidation, they had no choice but to lower their heads.

    Who would have thought that a youth like Su Yi would daremit assault in the middle of the Wen Family¡¯s great hall, in front of all the family higher-ups?

    Throughout all of Guangling City, which member of the younger generation would dare do such a thing?

    He was practically seeking death!

    ¡°I certainly didn¡¯t kill anyone just now, but if you keep refusing to?wisen?up, I wouldn¡¯t mind killing a few of you as a warning to the rest,¡± said Su Yi tly.

    Wen Changjing¡¯s face went ashen, and he shouted in fury, ¡°Changqing, seize him!¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me,¡± said Wen Changqing coldly. He strode right up to Su Yi.

    In an instant, all eyes were upon Wen Changqing.

    Wen Changqing¡¯s cultivation was on par with the family head¡¯s; both were in the middle stage of the Martial Dao¡¯s Qi umtion Realm, ¡°Opening Meridians.¡±

    What did it mean to open the meridians?

    The body housed twelve meridians in total. Each one a martial artist opened meant an increase in power.

    As of today, Wen Changqing?had?fully opened eight of them!

    Among Guangling City¡¯s Qi umtion martial artists, he was a first-rate expert.

    Wen Changqing¡¯s eyes glinted, and his qi coursed around him like a river. His aura expanded, and his robes billowed in the resulting wind.

    This was the bearing of a Qi umtion expert. His aura was so oppressive, those present could barely breathe. All of them were visibly moved.

    ¡°Second Uncle, whatever you do, don¡¯t go easy on that scoundrel!¡± Wen Juejuan gnashed his teeth and shouted.

    Wen Changqing nodded, his gaze sharp as a hawk¡¯s. His lips parted, and he whispered a single sentence: ¡°Kneel, or die!¡±

    His words weren¡¯t loud, yet went off like thunder, echoing throughout the hall and ringing in the onlookers¡¯ ears.

    His bearing was so imposing, he shook their very souls!

    But Su Yi remained as calm as ever. The only difference was that his eyes glinted with a hint of murderous intent.

    He said nothing.

    He just stepped forward, Mortal Edge in hand, and stabbed.

    He¡¯s throwing his life away!?Many of those present sneered derisively.?A Blood Cirction Realm kid like him dares attack a Qi umtion Expert? That¡¯s like an egg throwing itself against a rock. How is this any different from suicide?

    Wen Changqing snorted. His hands rose, then interlocked.

    The Divine Eagle Talons!

    This was the strongest technique currently in the Wen Family¡¯s possession, a mid-tier profound-grade martial art. Its users¡¯ palms and fingers were like des; they could split swords, shatter boulders, and rip tigers and leopard limb from limb!

    If a wielder of the Divine Eagle Talons struck an ordinary martial artist, a light touch would tear flesh from the bone, while a stronger impact would rip their bodies right open. This art was vicious, sharp, and iparably bloody.

    ng!

    ws shed against?sword, scattering sparks.

    The talons firmly mped the sword in ce, like an eagle seizing a snake.

    When they saw this, those in attendance eximed in delight.

    A hint of a smirk tugged at?Wen?Changqing¡¯s lips.

    But an instantter, Mortal Edge suddenly hummed in excitement, then burst with limitlessly terrifying power, like waters breaking through a dam. It broke through Wen Changqing¡¯s grip effortlessly.

    The newly-freed sword struck like lightning, as easily as an ax through rotting wood.

    This is bad!?Wen Changqing¡¯s expression shifted dramatically. He tried to dodge, but he was one step toote. Mortal Edge had already pierced right through his chest,ing straight out the other side.

    He¡¯d been run through!

    The entire hall fell silent.

    They¡¯d only just been cheering Wen Changqing on, only to see this bloody scene y out before them. Despite themselves, they were tongue-tied. Their eyes widened, and they trembled.

    ¡°This¡­..¡± It seemed Wen Changqing could barely believe it either. A Blood Cirction Realm Youth had run him through in just one attack!?

    Splurt!

    Su Yi pulled his sword back out, sttering drops of piping hot blood. Wen Changqing grunted, staggered, then copsed onto the floor.

    The sword had prated him just two inches away from his heart. The wound was severe and so agonizing, his vision was starting to go dark. His face was pallid, and sweat poured from his forehead like a waterfall.

    ¡°Kneel or die?¡± A hint of a mocking smile tugged at Su Yi¡¯s lips. ¡°Your cultivation might be a mess, but you sure can talk.¡±

    His gaze swept across the room. ¡°Does anyone else want to test if my sword¡¯s edge is sharp or not?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s hair stood on end. They felt as if they¡¯d plunged into an icy abyss; none of them dared meet Su Yi¡¯s gaze.

    Wen Jueyuan was so scared, he shook from head to toe. He was practically on the verge of copse.

    Su Yi had grievously injured an Opening?Meridians?Qi umtion Expert, one of the strongest fighters in the entire Wen Family, with just one swing of his sword!

    It was like a blood-soaked nightmare!

    But then, Family Head?Wen?Changjing suddenly inhaled, his face ashen, before shouting, ¡°Su Yi, do you really want to wage war against the entire Wen Family?¡±

 Chapter 78: Just This Once, This Ends Here

    <h4>Chapter 78: Just This Once, This Ends Here</h4>

    Su Yi nced at Mortals Edge and said tly, ¡°I disdained getting even with the Wen Family right from the start, yet you stubbornly refuse to back down. Even now, you dare ask such questions¡­..¡±

    He looked up, a faint hint of a smile on his lips. ¡°In that case, I don¡¯t mind killing my fill of everyone in the room.¡±

    The moment he said this, a terrifyingly sharp energy spread out around him. The air seemed to freeze. Bone-chillingly cold murderous intent swept across the hall.

    Everyone quivered, visibly shaken.

    What terrifying murderous intent!?Even Wen Changjing felt suffocated, and his heart surged with inexplicable terror. For a moment, he was so shaken, he dared not say a single word.

    Wen Changqing, whoy sprawled out before Su Yi, was the most affected. He felt as if tens of thousands of swords were pointed right at him, and so long as Su Yi willed it, he¡¯d perish on the spot!

    ¡°Enough!¡± Suddenly, a harsh shout rang out from beyond the great hall.

    Su Yi turned to look, then saw the white-haired Wen Family matriarch standing there, her face ashen, clouded over and furious.

    And in her hand, she clenched a jade talisman.

    This talisman was called Star Cleaver, and it was a gift from Su Hongli of the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family. It could kill Martial Dao Grandmasters in a single hit!

    Su Yi naturally recognized it.

    The Wen Family matriarch had threatened him with it during their meeting in the Floral Tea House.

    ¡°Old woman, didn¡¯t you warn them not to provoke me after your birthday feast?¡± asked Su Yi calmly.

    The Wen Family matriarch looked at the panicked, helpless?Wen?Family members, then at the impaled Wen Changqing sprawled out on the floor. Uncontroble grief and indignation rose on her face.

    She took a deep breath, then fixed her gaze back on Su Yi. ¡°Might you give this olddy face and let this matter end here?¡±

    Su Yi thought about it and said, ¡°Just this once.¡±

    Although he¡¯d endured a lot of jeers and mockery in the year following his marriage into the Wen Family, no one had ever really hurt or physically bullied him.?This certainly wasn¡¯t because everyone in the family was kind-hearted. It was because those were the matriarch¡¯s orders.

    Today, the elderly matriarch, someone long ustomed to power, had lowered her head. He¡¯d let this go on her ount; he at least owed her that much.

    When they heard Su Yi¡¯s response, the gathered Wen Family higher-ups inwardly heaved sighs of relief; they¡¯d sensed that they¡¯d just narrowly avoided cmity.

    The matriarch¡¯s dark expression warmed somewhat. ¡°I¡¯ll remember this favor.¡±

    Su Yi sheathed his de, then turned and walked outside. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to spare the others so much as a second nce.

    But as he passed the matriarch, he paused and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving Guangling City shortly. Going forward, I won¡¯t interfere in the Wen Family¡¯s affairs any further.?Of course, if you¡¯re displeased, you¡¯re wee to write a letter to the Jade Capital and request that the Su Family deal with me.¡± With that, he turned and left.

    His silhouette slowly faded into the distance. No one dared attempt to stop him.

    The Wen Family matriarch¡¯s expression shifted back and forth. Finally, she sighed and put away the jade talisman she had clenched tightly in her fist.

    Then she turned and entered the great hall.

    The floor was covered in rubble, and the pools of blood were jarring and unmistakable. She then examined everyone¡¯s uneasy, fearful expressions. An inexplicable emotion coursed through her.

    As big as the Wen Family was, they didn¡¯t have a single man capable of turning the tides today!

    ¡°The injured should leave for treatment right away. Everyone else, stay behind.¡± The matriarch repressed her grief and fury, then calmly gave her orders.

    Before long, Wen Changqing and the injured guards were carried off for treatment.

    Meanwhile, Wen Changjing told the matriarch everything that had happened, from beginning to end. He dared not hold back the slightest detail.

    When she heard the full story, the matriarch was so angry that she quivered with rage. She stormed forward and pped Wen Changjing right across the face, hard.

    Whap!

    This resounding p left?Wen?Changjing a bit bewildered.

    The others in the hall were stunned senseless. <i>What¡¯s up with the olddy?</i>

    The matriarch was practically burning up with rage. She shouted, ¡°When Su Yi married into the Wen Family, did I not tell you to leave him to his own devices? That no one was to get involved in his affairs, regardless of his life or death?¡±

    Wen Changjing said nothing; he naturally remembered her saying just that.

    ¡°If he were an ordinary live-in son-inw, you could kill him as you pleased. But you¡¯re the family head. Don¡¯t tell me you still haven¡¯t realized even after all this time that Su Yi is no ordinary person?¡± She looked at?Wen?Changjing in disappointment, then furiously rebuked him. ¡°Tell me, ¡®esteemed head of the Wen Family¡¯: is the champion of the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet, a youth both Fu Shan and Huang Yunchong think highly of, only worthy of bing your son¡¯s underling?¡±

    Wen Changjing¡¯s expression was unsightly.?Wen Jueyuan stood nearby, and he felt utterly ill at ease; he even felt the urge to crawl into a hole and hide.

    ¡°Matriarch, I just thought that giving Su Yi too much power would invite disaster, but that you wouldn¡¯t agree to simply kick him out. That¡¯s why I proposed those conditions,¡± said Wen Changjing solemnly, attempting to exin himself. ¡°Furthermore, I already made it clear that if he needed better conditions, he could go ahead and ask for them. I figured he was just a seventeen-year-old, and our live-in son-inw at that, so I thought my offer was generous enough to get him to work for us. Who would have thought that he¡¯d¡­.¡±

    His voice trailed off, and regret coursed through his heart.?If he¡¯d known just how powerful Su Yi¡¯s Martial Dao was, how could he possibly have been so stupid?

    The matriarch let out a long sigh. ¡°I¡¯m to me as well. I¡¯ve been under orders this entire time, so I couldn¡¯t tell you the truth about Su Yi¡¯s origins. Otherwise, this never would have happened¡­.¡±

    Her tone revealed both bitterness and self-recrimination.

    ¡°Matriarch, are you saying there¡¯s something unusual about Su Yi¡¯s background?¡± Wen Jueyuan couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    The others all turned to look at her. The matriarch then said with an air of self-mockery, ¡°Do you really think that I¡¯d simply hardened my heart to force Lingzhao to marry the cast-off disciple of Blueriver Sword Manor just because? I had no choice either¡­.¡±

    Everyone was stunned.?So, the matriarch had no choice but to ept this arrangement either. There really was something fishy about this wedding arrangement!

    Wen Changjing suddenly recalled something; it was as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Matriarch, don¡¯t tell Su Yi has something to do with the Jade Capital¡¯s Su¡­.¡±

    ¡°Silence!¡± The matriarch immediately cut him off, but his words were still enough to get the others pondering. Wen Jueyuan aside, all of their expressions filled with surprise.

    All of them were well aware that years ago, when the matriarch was still young, she worked in the Jade Capital as the Su Family Head¡¯s personal servant!

    The Su Family! That was one of the top ns in the Jade Capital!

    Byparison, the Wen Family was like an ant; they could only gaze upon the Su Family from afar!

    But Su Yi was surnamed ¡°Su¡± too¡­.

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been shocked after putting the pieces together?

    When the Wen Family matriarch saw this, she sighed inwardly, but on the outside, she was unusually solemn and grave. ¡°Not one word of this is to leave the hall. Otherwise, it¡¯ll bring annihtion upon the entire Wen Family. That¡¯s no empty threat, either!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s hearts shook, and chills coursed down their spines.

    With the power avable to the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family, they wouldn¡¯t even need to take action themselves. All they had to do was say the word, and countless people would charge forth to annihte the Wen Family on their behalf!

    ¡°If I¡¯d known there was something fishy about Su Yi¡¯s background, I¡­ I would never have¡­.¡± It was as if Wen Changjing had lost his soul; hepletely lost control of his emotions.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re mistaken.¡± The matriarch¡¯s expression turned indifferent. ¡°Su Yi is Su Yi. He doesn¡¯t represent anybody except himself. He¡¯s just the unworthy child of a concubine. The more he jumps around, the closer he is to death."

    The crowd¡¯s minds went nk.?Su Yi? An unworthy descendent?

    That was certainly food for thought.

    ¡°Today¡¯s incident ends here. Su Yi won¡¯t remain in Guangling City any longer. That¡¯s excellent news for the Wen Family.¡±

    The matriarch rose and exited the hall. ¡°Remember what I said today. You are not to get involved with that boy in any way. He¡¯s a walking disaster, both to himself and to others!¡¯

    Wen Changqing suddenly recalled something, and he hurriedly asked, ¡°Matriarch, what about Lingzhao? That girl wants nothing more than to annul this marriage. If she offends Su Yi, won¡¯t that lead to trouble?¡±

    The matriarch instantly froze midstep, her expression alternating back and forth.

    Wen Lingzhao was a disciple of Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy, the live-in disciple of the Martial Dao Grandmaster, Zhu Guqing. She represented the Wen Family¡¯s hope for a brighter future.

    She couldn¡¯t let a good seedling like Lingzhao fall to ruin.

    ¡°I¡¯ll personally write Lingzhao a letter and tell her what to do,¡± said the matriarch. With that, she turned to leave.

    They sealed all word of what had happened in the n hall today. No one was to spread news of this incident.

    Fortunately, this incident?had?urred within the n hall, and there¡¯d been no random bystanders present.

    Otherwise, they could never have kept this under wraps.

    But even so, Wen Changjing and the other higher-ups knew that they could hide this for a while, but not for a lifetime.

    Still, this was all they could do now.

    ¡­¡­

    Late at night.

    The Apricot Cottage.

    Su Yi stood, hands behind his back, before the courtyard¡¯s old locust tree. He narrowed his eyes and peered through the branches and up at the sky, perfectly rxed.

    ¡°Guangling City is barely the size of my palm. There¡¯s nothing here worth seeing.¡± After a while, Su Yi looked away, went to his room, and started packing his things.

    He¡¯d originally nned to wait for Wen Lingxue¡¯s return and spend some time with her before he left.

    But she¡¯d stayed behind, and was currently cultivating at Blueriver Sword Manor. There was nothing else keeping Su Yi here, so he decided to leave for the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital at dawn!

    The skies gradually darkened.

    Once Su Yi had everything in order, hezed in the courtyard¡¯s bamboo chair and admired the light of dusk over the horizon.

    Inwardly, he was pondering various matters. Most were rted to the next steps of his cultivation, but some were memories of his time in the prefectural capital.

    He¡¯d spent three years cultivating in Blueriver Sword Manor, and he¡¯d been to the prefectural capital many times.

    It was just that most of his memories of those three years were tinged with grey; there was grief, regret, depression¡­

    When he first entered Blueriver Sword Manor, he was just thirteen, and he was all on his own.

    Due to his aloof nature and inability to get along with others, because he didn¡¯t know how to ingratiate himself to his elders, and because of his stubborn refusal to lower his head to wealthy and influential sectmates, he¡¯d suffered an unknowable amount of bullying, attacks, insults, and rejection¡­

    But none of this knocked him down. On the contrary, it only fanned the mes of his hatred, motivating him to cultivate harder and pursue strength with everything he had.

    During those three years, he¡¯d advanced step by step, bing the Sword Chief of the outer sect!

    But then¡­.

    Before he could avenge his three years of umted hatred, an ident robbed him of his cultivation.

    As a result, he¡¯d yet to resolve the resentment he¡¯d umted during those three years or the grudges and hatred he¡¯d buried deep within his heart. They haunted him even now.

    My past self could only suffer in silence. Although he was pitiable, he had an iron will. He never once lowered his head to fate¡­?Su Yi leaned into his bamboo chair and let out a breath of turbid air. Those distant, profound eyes gradually lit up with sharpness and fire.

    This time, when I return to the prefectural capital, I¡¯ll be sure to resolve everything that happened then, one by one. I¡¯ll cleanse my heart of all its grievances!

 Chapter 79: Roast Chicken and Pear Blossom Brew

    <h4>Chapter 79: Roast Chicken and Pear Blossom Brew</h4>

    The night was cool and tranquil. Moonlight bathed the world below.

    The asional burst of uproar emanated from the distant alleyways, but this only further offset the peace and quiet of the courtyard.

    Just as Su Yi¡¯s thoughts raced, someone knocked at his gate.

    ¡°Young Lord Su, are you home?¡± Zhang Yuanxing¡¯s voice sounded from just outside the courtyard.

    Su Yi rose, opened the doors, and saw Zhang Yuanxing standing there with a pot of wine and a roast chicken.?The ever-present, ck-hatted Uncle Xiong was with him as usual.

    ¡°Might I ask why you¡¯re here?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t sharing a drink and conversation on a beautiful night like this sound grand?¡± As he said this, Zhang Yuanxing strolled right into the courtyard, a broad grin on his face. He looked around, then nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a bit crude, but it''s nice and quiet.¡±

    Zhang Yuanxing set the wine and chicken on the stone table beneath the old locust tree, then sat on one of the stone benches and smiled. ¡°Please take a seat, Young Lord Su.¡±

    He really made himself right at home, huh??Su Yi didn¡¯t call him out on it, though. He took two wine sses and sat across from Zhang Yuanxing.

    ¡°I brought this wine from home. It¡¯s called ¡®Pear Blossom Brew¡¯, and it¡¯s made from the first pear blossoms of spring steeped in spiritual spring water. Thirty-six varieties of spiritual medicine are infused into the liquid, which is then sealed and aged in y vats for nine years. Even back at home, we only bring this out to entertain our most distinguished guests.¡±

    As he said this, Zhang Yuanxing opened the wine, and a clear fragrance immediately permeated the night sky.?When Zhang Yuanxing poured the wine into the two cups, the liquid was crystal-clear and a faint, translucent amber. It reflected the moon and emanated a hint of spiritual light.

    ¡°Cheers.¡± Zhang Yuanxing smiled and toasted Su Yi, a boastful smile on his face.?He trusted that with Su Yi¡¯s keen powers of observation, he¡¯d be able to sense how exceptional this Pear Blossom Brew was.

    But against all expectations, Su Yi remained quite calm. ¡°Young Master Zhang, I¡¯m afraid you aren¡¯t just here for a drinking partner. Why not tell me what you¡¯re really here for? There¡¯s no reason we can¡¯t drink after we finish our business.¡±

    This Pear Blossom Brew really was an excellent wine, but that was by the standards of the mundane world.

    s, it was light years away from the immortal brews and exquisite ambrosias Su Yi had savored in his past life. How could something like this move him?

    Zhang Yuanxing might seem personable, but in truth, he was tantly showing off.

    The funny part was, he didn¡¯t even realize it. Zhang Yuanxing froze, then set down his ss. ¡°It¡¯s nothing major. I just wanted to ask about what happened in Mother Ghost Ridge.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you learn all that a long time ago?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Zhang Yuanxing said directly, ¡°No, I want to ask what specifically you helped Yuan Luoxi and Cheng Wuyong with to make them treat you with such respect.¡±

    Both he and Uncle Xiong looked over. Although their expressions were calm, theirbined gazes were enough to put an enormous amount of pressure on someone.

    Su Yi could vaguely sense the true purpose of?Zhang?Yuanxing¡¯s visit. ¡°Why not just ask them?¡±

    Zhang Yuanxing furrowed his brow. He felt a bit impatient, but he nheless exined, ¡°There¡¯s no way they¡¯d share that information with me. If it were that simple, I wouldn¡¯t have needed toe here and disturb you in the first ce.¡±

    Su Yi said lightly, ¡°The answer¡¯s actually quite simple. In Mother Ghost Ridge, I saved their lives, and I sold them a stalk of Six Yin Grass. I expect that¡¯s why they¡¯re treating me with such respect.¡±

    He didn¡¯t hide anything. He disdained lying about something so trivial.

    There was no need, either.

    But Zhang Yuanxing merely froze, stunned, and furrowed his brow. ¡°Young Lord Su, that joke isn¡¯t the least bit funny.¡±

    He obviously didn¡¯t buy it.

    With a peak Qi umtion expert like Cheng Wuyong at her side, how could Yuan Luoxi possibly need a Blood Cirction Realm youth to save her life?

    The very concept was ludicrous.

    The nearby Uncle Xiong suddenly asked, ¡°Might you exin in more detail just how you saved them?¡±

    Zhang Yuanxing was a bit stunned. He looked at Su Yi, half-convinced, but still doubtful. He too wanted to hear a more detailed exnation.

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°Last night, a?Six-Severings?Yin?Corpse took advantage of the rain to ambush our party. Cheng Wuyong alone wasn¡¯t any match for it, but by perfect coincidence, I went to Mother Ghost Ridge specifically in pursuit of that very creature. I killed it, so you could say I inadvertently saved their lives in the process.¡±

    Zhang Yuanxing¡¯s expression gradually darkened. He forced back his rage and said, ¡°Su Yi, I treated you like a friend, someone I could really talk to, yet you¡¯re trying to deceive me with such tantly obvious nonsense? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re looking down on me a bit too much?¡±

    As he spoke this final sentence, he looked and sounded stern.

    Seeing Su Yi and Yuan Luoxi together outside the city had already left him quite displeased. He thought that Su Yi had failed to appreciate his kindness, that he¡¯d admired Su Yi in vain.

    Then there was their banquet in the Immortal Gathering House. Just thinking about the awed, respectful way Yuan Luoxi treated Su Yi soured Zhang Yuanxing¡¯s mood.

    That was why, by the time he paid Su Yi a visit tonight, rage had already umted in his heart. He¡¯d thought that so long as Su Yi obediently cooperated with him, he wouldn¡¯t mind showing some magnanimity and letting off just this once.

    Who would have thought that Su Yi would stubbornly persist in telling tant lies full of holes? Su Yi was insulting his intelligence!

    The nearby Uncle Xiong furrowed his brow as well. ¡°Su Yi, if you¡¯re saying this to show off before our young master, all I can say is, you¡¯re acting like a child. Ridiculous!

    His voice carried a chill.

    It was obvious that neither of them believed that Su Yi could use his Blood Cirction Realm cultivation to kill a?Six-Severings?Yin?Corpse, a foe even Martial Dao Grandmasters would struggle to ovee.

    Su Yi was like an ant bragging about biting a tiger to death: ridiculous and absurd to the extreme.

    Su Yi sighed.?He was telling the truth, but no one believed him. This was really exasperating. ¡°I already said everything I have to say. If you don¡¯t believe me, you¡¯re wee to ask Yuan Luoxi and herpanions. I¡¯m in no mood to exin myself any further.¡±

    With that, he turned and entered his room. ¡°Have a good journey home. Forgive me for not seeing you off.¡±

    He was effectively giving them an eviction order.

    Whap!

    Zhang Yuanxing picked up his wine ss and flung it against the ground, shattering it. ¡°Su Yi, you¡¯ve refused my good intentions. You¡¯re forcing my hand!¡±

    Su Yi suddenly turned around, his gaze increasingly cold. ¡°What? Young Master Zhang, do you n to cause a disturbance at my residence?¡±

    ¡°A disturbance?¡± Zhang Yuanxing was so angry, heughed, but he couldn¡¯t be bothered to concern himself about his bearing any longer. ¡°I was polite to you earlier because I admired your performance at the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet, but you¡¯ve repeatedly pushed your luck. Do you really think I¡¯m so easy-going that I¡¯ll just let this slide?¡±

    His expression frosted over, and he pointed at Su Yi. ¡°Listen up! If you don¡¯t give it to me straight, don¡¯t me me for my poor manners!¡±

    The nearby Uncle Xiong said indifferently, ¡°Young Master, please remain calm. Su Yi says he¡¯s capable of killing a?Six-Severings?Yin?Corpse, so why not let me test him? We¡¯ll see for ourselves if he was lying or if he¡¯s really as skilled as he says.¡±

    Zhang Yuanxing took a deep breath, then nodded. ¡°That works too, but Uncle Xiong, whatever you do, you mustn¡¯t kill him. I still want to ask him about Mother Ghost Ridge. If I don¡¯t learn the truth, it¡¯ll gnaw away at my heart.¡±

    Uncle Xiong nodded. ¡°Young man, too much is just as bad as too little. It¡¯s not toote for you to mend your ways and tell the truth.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s lips angled upward. In the end, he couldn¡¯t help butugh, as if he were looking at a pair of buffoons. ¡°You¡¯re well aware that Yuan Luoxi and Cheng Wuyong respect me, yet you dare act so brazenly in front of me? Should I call you stupid? Or just reckless?¡±

    Zhang Yuanxing froze. From the look of him, he didn¡¯t dare believe that even at a time like this, Su Yi would speak with so few reservations.

    Uncle Xiong¡¯s expression darkened, his gaze suddenly murderous.?Even he was stunned; he would never have imagined that a paltry little Blood Cirction Realm cultivator like Su Yi would treat him with such disrespect!

    He hesitated no further. He stepped towards Su Yi, his stride as powerful as a tiger or dragon, his aura billowing around him.

    Bang!

    The courtyard gates suddenly swung open.

    A graceful figure charged over and roared, ¡°Zhang Yuanxing, try it if you dare!¡±

    She wore military attire, with long, slender legs. Beneath the moonlight, her pretty face zed with unconcealed rage.

    This was none other than Yuan Luoxi.

    Three people?trailed?after her: Cheng Wuyong, Fu Shan, and Nie Beihu.

    Their expressions weren¡¯t the least bit pleasant either.

    Su Yi was briefly stunned.?What are they doing here?

    Zhang Yuanxing had obviously been caught off guard too. He froze, then asked, ¡°Luoxi, didn¡¯t you depart the city this morning?¡±

    Uncle Xiong frowned, then stopped in his tracks, forcibly suppressing his killing intent.

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯te, how could I have witnessed your ¡®awe-inspiring might¡¯?¡± Yuan Luoxi¡¯s beautiful eyes shing with intimidating fury.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have guessed that the distinguished son of the Zhang Family Head would be so short-sighted,¡± Fu Shan snorted coldly.

    When Yuan Luoxi flung tant insults at him, Zhang Yuanxing could endure.?But when he saw that even Fu Shan dared mock him, he instantly lost his temper. ¡°Fu Shan, who gave you the gall? How dare you talk to me like that?¡±

    ¡°I am the lord of Guangling City, and you¡¯re attacking someone in my territory. Am I not entitled to say a few words? Do you really think this is your home turf?¡± asked Fu Shan, his expression imposing.

    ¡°You¡­.¡± Zhang Yuanxing was just about to say something when Uncle Xiong pulled him back.

    ¡°Young Master, we ought to leave,¡± said Uncle Xiong gruffly.

    He could tell at a nce that with Yuan Luoxi present, if they really dared touch Su Yi, Cheng Wuyong, Fu Shan, and the others would stop them without hesitation.

    Cheng Wuyong was enough to restrict their movements. With two more Qi umtion experts like Fu Shan and Nie Beihu in the mix, the results were sure not to be in their favor.

    But Zhang Yuanxing wasn¡¯t willing to just leave like this¡­.

    He took several breaths, suppressed his irritation, and said sincerely, ¡°Luoxi, it¡¯s really not what you think¡­.

    Yuan Luoxi cut him off, not the least bit polite. ¡°Scram! Who wants to hear your exnations? If you don¡¯t get out of here right this second, don¡¯t me me for losing my temper! When that happens, I¡¯ll be interested to see whether or not your daddyes running to help you get even!¡±

    These words were more than a little rude; she was tantly trampling all over Zhang Yuanxing¡¯s dignity.

    His expression went red, and the veins?bulged?in his forehead. He was on the verge of losing it.

    He wouldn¡¯t have guessed that Yuan Luoxi would throw all caution to the wind and oppose him directly over the Wen?Family¡¯s?live-in son-inw!

    ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t forget the bigger picture. This is but a moment¡¯s shame; you¡¯ll naturally make this right one day!"?As he spoke, Uncle Xiong grabbed Zhang Yuanxing by the shoulder and dragged him off. They soon disappeared from view.

    The moonlight flowed like water through the misty night skies.

    The roast chicken on the stone table was left uneaten, the Pear Blossom Brew undrunk. The hostile stand-off vanished into nothingness, just like that.

    But Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.

    Yuan Luoxi andpany arrived right in the nick of time¡­. They¡¯d essentially just saved Zhang Yuanxing and his Uncle Xiong¡¯s lives¡­.

 Chapter 80: Universal Self-Embodiment Sutra

    <h4>Chapter 80: Universal Self-Embodiment Sutra</h4>

    Once Zhang Yuanxing and Uncle Xong faded from view, Yuan Luoxi¡¯s anger dissipated.

    She gently pursed her pink lips, a hint of trepidation on her brow as she lowered her head, not daring to meet Su Yi¡¯s gaze. ¡°Mystic Master, you¡­ You¡¯re not angry, are you?¡±

    Cheng Wuyong hurriedly cupped his fist and said apologetically, ¡°Mystic Master, we¡¯re well aware that with the methods at your disposal, you could have killed them both. It¡¯s just, we thought that since this incident arose because of us, we ought to resolve it ourselves. This would prevent you from being implicated any further.¡±

    Yuan Luoxi hurriedly nodded. ¡°That¡¯s exactly it.¡±

    Seeing this, waves coursed through Fu Shan¡¯s heart once more.

    When she faced Zhang Yuanxing, Yuan Luoxi was?aggressive?and unreasonable, not the least bit concerned that this might offend the prefectural capital¡¯s Zhang Family. But when she faced Su Yi, the pearl of the Yuan Family was as nervous as a child who¡¯d made a mistake.

    Then there was Cheng Wuyong, a peak Qi umtion expert. He was nearly a peak expert even by the standards of the prefectural capital, but he was every bit as scrupulously polite as Yuan Luoxi.

    The difference in attitude was enormous!

    Fu Shan pondered briefly, then bowed in solemn greeting. ¡°Master Su, it was I who brought them here, inadvertently arriving just in time to witness this incident. If you¡¯re displeased, I will ept full responsibility.¡±

    Seeing this, Su Yi¡¯s lingering displeasure faded. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to pursue the matter any further, so he waved away their concerns. ¡°This matter ends here.¡±

    Yuan Luoxi, Cheng Wuyong, and Fu Shan all inwardly sighed in relief.

    The more they understood Su Yi¡¯s unbelievable abilities, the more awed they felt.

    Facing him wasn¡¯t like facing an ordinary youth. It was more like facing a proud immortal who¡¯d descended from the clouds.

    His heart was like the ocean; they couldn¡¯t fathom its depths!

    ¡°So, to what do I?owe tonight¡¯s?visit?¡± asked Su Yi offhandedly. He clearly recalled Yuan Luoxi saying she nned to leave this morning, yet here she was, standing here now.

    Yuan Luoxi responded in a crisp clear voice, ¡°I heard City Lord Fu say that you were nning to leave Guangling City and go to the prefectural capital in the near future, so I decided to visit and ask when you nned to depart. If we could go together, that¡­ that would be even better.¡±

    Her words carried a hint of anticipation.

    Fu Shan hurriedly added, ¡°Master Su, there¡¯s something you should know. I just received word that tomorrow at noon, a massive tower ship from ¡®the Roving City of Commerce¡¯ that floats atop the Great Azure will be passing through Guangling City. It will dock here briefly.

    ¡°If you take this boat to the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital, you¡¯ll arrive in just three days. Furthermore, the cabins are extremelyfortable. The tower has nine floors, with twelve pagodas built on its roof. It can house up to eight thousand passengers. It¡¯s a top ss treasure ship of the Great Zhou.

    Fu Shan paused, then continued, ¡°If you travel by horseback, in addition to the hardships of the road, the journey is long. You¡¯ll need to pass through numerous cities and mountains. It¡¯ll take at least five days to reach the prefectural capital. Thus, I thought that if you¡¯re set on leaving, you might as well travel by boat.¡±

    Su Yi was surprised. ¡°That¡¯s very thoughtful of you.¡±

    He was surprised that Fu Shan would consider his needs so thoroughly.

    ¡°Mystic Master¡­.¡± Yuan Luoxi was about to say something, but Su Yi cut her off.

    ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary sword cultivator of the mundane world. I¡¯m no ¡®Mystic Master.¡¯ Going forward, just call me by name. ¡®Young Lord¡¯ is fine too.¡±

    ¡°Uh, then may I call you ¡®Master Su¡¯ like City Lord Fu Shan does?¡± Yuan Luoxi said hesitantly.

    ¡°Master¡± had a special meaning to martial artists. It included the character for ¡°first¡±, and thus meant ¡°one who knows more¡±. It wasn¡¯t just a respectful title; it was an honorific.

    ¡°You may,¡± said Su Yi. Why would he care about something like that?

    The only reason he didn¡¯t want to be called ¡°Mystic Master¡± was that in this mundane world, most of those who called themselves ¡°mystic masters¡± were scammers and swindlers.

    ¡°Mystic Master¡± was a popr title among wandering Daoists, vagrant warriors, traveling snake-oil salesmen, and adherents of unorthodox offshoots of cultivation.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t want to be mistaken for a third-rate character like that.

    When Qing Wan called him that, he didn¡¯t mind. After all, she was a ghost, not a human.

    But Yuan Luoxi was different. She and herpanions were ultimately just martial artists of the mundane world. If they called him ¡°Mystic Master¡± and others overheard, it would be hard to avoid unfortunate misunderstandings.

    ¡°Master Su, might I ask if you¡¯ll be boarding the ship tomorrow?¡± asked Yuan Luoxi gently, but her tone was hopeful.

    ¡°Thinking about it, this really does work out perfectly. I was nning to leave Guangling City tomorrow anyway. In that case, there¡¯s no reason we can¡¯t travel together.¡± Su Yi smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Wonderful!¡± A radiant smile blossomed across Yuan Luoxi¡¯s face. She was beside herself with excitement.

    .

    Only at times like this did she have the pretty, graceful air of a young woman.

    ¡°City Lord Fu Shan and I have already arranged rooms on board,¡± said Cheng Wuyong with a smile.

    The way he saw it, traveling with Su Yi meant more chances to interact with him and tighten their bond.

    Fu Shan smiled as he watched this y out.?I¡¯m d I came tonight. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I would have missed Master Su¡¯s departure.

    Before long, Yuan Luoxi and the others bade farewell.

    Su Yi then strolled up to the old locust tree, carrying the pot of Peach Blossom Brew Zhang Yuanxing had left on the stone table. He casually poured its contents into the dirt. ¡°I might not treasure it, but it¡¯s still a decent spiritual brew. You¡¯ve?sure?profited this time.¡±

    Once the pot was empty, Su Yi nced up at the flourishing old tree and muttered to himself, ¡°If I evere back, and if you¡¯re still here, it¡¯ll mean we¡¯re connected by fate, and I¡¯ll grant you a stroke of fortune.¡±

    He thenughed and returned to his room.

    The night was dark and tranquil, and the branches of the old locust tree rustled in the wind, scattering flecks of moonlight.

    Candles still lit Su Yi¡¯s room.

    He was seated at his desk and lost in thought. He unfurled a roll of paper and, in a few brush strokes, wrote a line of text. He then bound the paper in wire and ced it into his ink jade pendant.

    With my current cultivation, I should be able to start tempering my soul.?Su Yi rubbed his forehead and sank into thought.

    Cultivation base, soul, and physique. The three supported, formed, andplemented each other.

    Cultivating the qi tempered the body, and a strong body nourished the soul.

    Thus, in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, anyone with the ambition to reach the pinnacle, the Imperial Realm, would start cultivating their souls alongside their bodies right from the early stages of their journey.

    A powerful soul had numerous advantages. It could increase your ability toprehend the Grand Dao of Heaven and Earth, and it made it easier to fathom the profundities of mysterious inheritances and secret tomes.

    Of course, most important of all, it was also useful in battle!

    Cultivating the soul was an exacting process because any injury to the soul was a severe setback; it damaged your Dao.

    In the peak factions of the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, it was only after disciples cultivated their bodies to the ¡°Inner Furnace Realm¡±, passed a stringent selection process, and met strict requirements that their seniors would impart soul tempering techniques to them, one-on-one.

    In his past life, Su Yi had done the same thing when he taught his nine inheriting disciples.

    This was because the soul was a person¡¯s root, the core of their personality. Especially in the early stages of cultivation, there was no room for even the slightest error.

    But to Su Yi, none of that posed a problem.

    In this life, he¡¯d used the Pine and Crane Body Refining Technique to cultivate the Martial Dao anew. At each step of the Blood Cirction Realm, he¡¯d forged foundations far sturdier than his past self.

    It was no exaggeration to say that should he return to the Nine Provinces, his Martial Dao foundations would surpass all peerless monsters and unparalleled immortal beauties beneath the heavens!

    This was why Su Yi nned to begin his soul cultivation earlier than most.

    This wasn¡¯t recklessness; his decision came from his understanding of his current foundations.

    The reason I got stuck at the peak of the Profound Unity Realm in my past life, the reason I couldn¡¯t so much as brush against higher levels of the Dao, was partially because I wasn¡¯t fated for it; there was no turning point of fate or stroke of fortune for me to seize. But it was also partially because the foundations of my soul cultivation were insufficiently powerful.

    Su Yi began sifting through and summarizing the experiences of harsh lessons of his past life.

    At the end of the day, it¡¯s because when I began cultivating my soul, Icked an exquisite, peerless soul cultivation method. As a result, the foundations I established in my youth were far too ordinary.

    Even though in the tens of thousands of years that followed, I sought out every secret technique, treasure, and divine medicine capable of nourishing and enhancing the soul, it was hard to fix the fundamental inadequacies of my foundations¡­

    Now that I¡¯ve reincarnated, I cannot allow my earlier mistakes to y out once more!

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was calm, but his eyes contained an ancient, unshakeable resolve.

    It was only after suffering the consequences that he realized just how important the early stages of cultivation were. There was no room for even the slightest negligence!

    He needed to use steadfast determination, boldness, and breadth of spirit to polish his soul. No matter what, he couldn¡¯t rush this process.

    Of the secret techniques at my disposal, countless involve the soul in some way. Each has their own distinctive attributes and profundities, but only a select few can truly be said to stand above all others.

    In this life, I must cultivate a perfect, wless soul. I don¡¯t just have to be stronger than I was at the same stage in my past life; I have to be stronger than everyone at my cultivation level. In that case, I have to choose my soul cultivation technique with the utmost care.

    As Su Yi pondered, three different secret soul cultivation techniques floated up into his mental sea.

    The Amitabha¡¯s Heaven Reflecting Sutra is the highest inheritance of the top Buddhist cultivation holynd of the Nine Provinces, ¡®the Little Western Paradise.¡¯ With it, I can cultivate twenty-four lotus tforms within my soul. When they bloom, their light will illuminate the heavens.

    Unfortunately, this particr sutra requires secret Buddhist techniques as supplements. You have to be fearless and indomitable, remaining still and seated even while undergoing the six purgatories. You must undergo life and death meditation for eight thousand years to forge a full set of perfect soul lotus tforms. Only then can your soul be as a lotus, blooming with light that illuminates the marvelous truths of the heavens.

    It was fair to call this the ultimate Buddhist soul cultivation technique, but after pondering for a while, Su Yi gave up on it.

    The Grotto of Profound Light Mental Courtyard Sutra? It¡¯s one of the Four Great Daoist Canons. If cultivated to the Imperial Realm, the soul will be like a separate world. This sutra opens the Mental Courtyard and unlocks the profound light hidden within. It¡¯s as if the user has infinite Mental Courtyards. They can live forever, unwithering, and manifest as any of the three thousand Spiritual Gods of Profound Light¡­.

    Su Yi pondered in silence for a long time. In the end, he sighed, then gave up on this peerless technique of the Daoist way.

    This was for no other reason than that this secret art was particrly stringent in its requirements. From day one, users had to cultivate another peerless Daoist inheritance alongside it, ¡°the Supreme rity Vital Energy Sutra.¡±

    But Su Yi had peerless secret cultivation methods of his own that he wanted to use. There was no way he¡¯d start over as a Daoist.

    Don¡¯t tell me I really have to cultivate the Universal Self-Embodiment Sutra??Su Yi hesitated for a while.

    This soul cultivation technique was something he¡¯d obtained in his past life, the result of a thread of enlightenment he¡¯d gleaned from the ninth of the Divine Chains sealing the Sword of the Nine Hells!

    Afterward, he used his own intelligence to further grasp its profundities. This,bined with the original thread of enlightenment,bined to form this secret soul cultivation method.

    In other words, this technique was thebination of 108,000 years of cultivation experience, 108,000 years of umted wisdom, and the power of enlightenment originating from the Divine Chains sealing the Sword of the Nine Hells.

 Chapter 81: Ten Streams of Qi from the Sword of the Nine Hells

    <h4>Chapter 81: Ten Streams of Qi from the Sword of the Nine Hells</h4>

    In his past life, Su Yi never managed to unlock the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ nine seals.

    His only gain was made shortly before reincarnating. He obtained a single burst of enlightenment power from the Sword of the Nine Hells, with which he created the soul cultivation technique he called the ¡°Universal Self-Embodiment Sutra¡±.

    He was certain that the subtle profundities of the Universal Self-Embodiment Sutra were in no way inferior to the loftiest sutras of the Buddhist and Daoist paths, the Amitabha¡¯s Heaven-Reflecting Sutra and the Grotto of Profound Light Mental Courtyard Sutra!

    It might even surpass them!

    This was the confidence of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force!

    After 108,000 years of experience, this was his judgment as the sole sovereign of the Wilds!

    But what made Su Yi hesitate was that the Universal Self-Embodiment Sutra was iplete. He could only cultivate it until the Profound Dao¡¯s ¡°Imperial¡± Realm.

    The Profound Dao was divided into three great realms: Profound Illumination, Profound Serenity, and Profound Unity.

    Even with all the methods at his past life¡¯s disposal, he¡¯d only managed to derive and formte the Universal Self-Embodiment Sutra until the Profound Illumination Realm.

    It wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t intelligent enough to go further, but that was the limit of the burst of enlightenment he¡¯d obtained from the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ seal.

    I already nned to unlock the Sword of the Nine Hell¡¯s secrets in this lifetime. I obtained that initial burst of enlightenment from it before reincarnating, so why can¡¯t I get another after reincarnating?

    Gradually, Su Yi¡¯s hesitation gave way to determination.

    The Universal Self-Embodiment Sutra it is!

    Universal self-embodiment. Universal transformation.

    The core of this Daoist sutra was that it could use any power of heaven and earth to temper the soul.

    And as the soul increased in power, it could manifest every heavenly and earthly phenomenon, from all aspects to nature to entire worlds.

    The word ¡°universal¡± referred to ¡°heaven and earth¡± and ¡°the Grand Dao.¡±

    Upon cultivating this sutra, the soul became like a ¡°universe¡± in its own right. It could absorb the energies of heaven, earth, and the Grand Dao to temper itself, as well as to manifest the countless subtle mysteries and intrinsic qualities of creation. Its wondrousness was indescribable.

    Upon cultivating it to the Imperial Realm, you could manifest vestiges of the heaven¡¯s ten thousand Daos within your soul, which you could then put to use in unbelievable ways.

    This was what it meant to manifest creation in all forms, to create worlds within oneself.

    Universal Self-Embodiment. This naturally means I can draw upon any form of energy and use it to temper my soul!

    The Universal Self-Embodiment Sutra is undoubtedly the ideal method in a spiritually-barren ce like the Azure Continent.

    After making his decision, Su Yi hesitated no further. He turned his focus to pondering how exactly he¡¯d go about cultivating this soul cultivation technique.

    Although the ambient spiritual energy of the Azure Continent was sparse, thesends included numerous other potentially usable energies.

    Like baleful or yin energy.

    Cultivating the Universal Self-Embodiment Sutra meant you could make ample use of these energies too.

    It was no exaggeration to say that this sutra could put even the power of the sun, moon, stars, and the qi of every living creature of the mortal realm to use!

    This was the essence of the phrase ¡°Self-Embodiment¡±

    It was not subject to the shackles of heaven and earth, not restricted to the ten thousand Daos. Anything and everything could be put to use!

    If I use the power of the Sword of the Nine Hells to temper my soul, will that result in a simr miraculous effect??Su Yi¡¯s heart shook.

    The Sword of the Nine Hells had always drifted within his soul. If he could use its power, he wouldn¡¯t need to concern himself with searching the world for other sources of energy with which to temper his soul.

    Besides, the subtle mysteries of the Universal Self-Embodiment Sutra originated from the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ nineyered seal in the first ce. His initial burst of enlightenment came from the sword, so it was fair to say the sword and sutra were connected.

    Su Yi promptly decided to give it a shot.

    Even if he encountered danger, all he had to do was stop promptly.

    Hah~?Su Yi let out a breath of turbid air, then cleared his mind.

    After casting aside all his scattered thoughts, he silently circted the Universal Self-Embodiment Sutra¡¯s cultivation method.

    He used his soul to visualize heaven and earth, and heaven and earth appeared.

    He used his soul to visualize mountains and seas, and mountains and seas appeared.

    He used his soul to visualize the Sword of the Nine Hells¡­.

    He silently pictured the shape of the Sword of the Nine Hells, its aura and its charm, outlining it bit by bit, painting it within his mental sea.

    It was as an invisible?brush were painting?a formless scroll, delineating the outline of the sword and vaguely capturing charms¡­.

    Bit by bit, he outlined the nineyers of Divine Chains wrapped around the Sword of the Nine Hells¡­..

    Everyyer¡¯s shape, position, and luster appeared in perfect detail.

    But even now, it was still just ¡°superficially reminiscent¡± of the true Sword of the Nine Hells.

    Next, Su Yi began attempting to visualize the sword¡¯s aura.

    Because only by visualizing it in its entirety, down to its subtle charms, could he make use of its power to refine his soul.

    But although Su Yi was scrupulously cautious, the instant he began visualizing the sword¡¯s aura, something unexpected happened.

    Boom!

    The nineyers of chain suddenly rattled, emitting ninepletely different sealing energies, as sudden as a copsing mountain or a tidal wave.

    Presences of this level were overly terrifying; each seemed capable of destroying all of creation. They were as despotic as me, as icy as snow, as unbridled as wind, or as steady as mountains¡­.

    Now, all nine erupted at once, like nine gods awakening within Su Yi¡¯s soul, their respective auras overflowing. Their powers seemed as if they¡¯d easily rip Su Yi¡¯s soul to shreds!

    But then¡­.

    Before the nine sealing energies could overflow, a low, clear hum rang out. The Sword of the Nine Hells shook, emitting a vast, dense, ancient aura and suppressing the seals¡¯ nine distinct energies.

    The nine Divine Chains all fell silent. All was just as it had been before.

    The Sword of the Nine Hells stilled as well.

    As if that terrifying scene from mere moments ago were nothing but a hallucination.

    But Su Yi was already so startled, he was covered in a cold sweat.

    Who knew how many years he¡¯d spent researching the Sword of the Nine Hells in his past life? Yet despite all his efforts, nothing so unbelievable had urred before.

    Who would have thought that merely visualizing the sword would set off such a chain reaction?

    It seems the nine Divine Chains sealing the sword are fiercely opposed to my attempts toprehend their energies, while the Sword of the Nine Hells itself did me an enormous favor¡­.?After Su Yi regained hisposure, he keenly picked up on something strange.

    Logically speaking, the nineyers of chains should be there to seal away the Sword of the Nine Hells, but it seemed reality didn¡¯t quite mesh with his assumptions.

    On the contrary, the sword seemed to be suppressing the Divine Chains!

    In that case, whatever secret is hidden within the nineyered chains is far out of the ordinary,?pondered Su Yi.

    After a while, he shook his head, then gave the matter no further thought.

    At his current cultivation, he was nowhere near capable of fathoming the mysteries of the nine Divine Chains.

    He controlled his breath, focused, and resumed visualizing.

    Within his mental sea, he restarted gradually outlining the sword and its nineyered seal.

    Then, without any hesitation, he began visualizing the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ aura and distinctive charm.

    A familiar scene appeared. The nine Divine Chains rattled, emanating a terrifying energy, but before it could burst forth, the Sword of the Nine Hells suppressed it.

    But this time, Su Yi didn¡¯t pause his cultivation. He simply continued visualizing.

    An unknown amount of timeter¡­.

    Su Yi¡¯s soul captured a wisp of an obscure, marvelous charm, and he managed to visualize it within the outline of the Sword of the Nine Hells.

    Su Yi instantly felt his soul tremble. An unbelievable flood of power coursed through his awareness, like boiling water or tumbling rapids.

    This surge of power came in ten varieties.

    One came from the Sword of the Nine Hells itself. It was vast and ancient, profound, subtle, and inscrutable.

    Although Su Yi could sense its existence, he couldn¡¯t even begin to sense the subtleties of its power.

    The other energies came from the nineyered Divine Chains.

    The chains of the firstyer emanated a power like wind: willful, wanton, unrestrained, and iparably despotic.

    The second zed like fire, so hot, it seemed as if it could burn all of creation to cinders.

    The third was as cold as snow¡­..

    Each distinct power had its own terrifying momentum, each towering like gods of their respective Grand Daos!

    s, just like the Sword of the Nine Hell¡¯s aura, although he could sense their presences, that was it. He couldn¡¯t visualize or outline them.

    The only exception was the ninth seal. He could sense a trace of its energy!

    That burst of enlightenment power he¡¯d captured before his reincarnation was from the sealing power of the ninth Divine Chain too.

    ¡®The Universal Self-Embodiment Sutra I¡¯m currently circtinges from a power of enlightenment originating from the ninth Divine Chain.

    Perhaps this is why, when I attempted to sense it with my soul, it resulted in apatibility with the energy of the ninth Divine Chain¡­.

    A thread of enlightenment rose within Su Yi¡¯s heart.

    His cultivation experience was so ample that he immediately determined that the Universal Self-Embodiment Sutra was like a key; it could open the ¡°lock¡± that was the nineyered Divine Chains!

    What made Su Yi even more excited was that this discovery proved beyond a doubt that as he tempered his soul, he could indeed make use of the power contained within the ninth seal!

    In this way, he wouldn¡¯t need to worry about seeking out other sources of power with which to refine his soul.

    As my soul cultivation boundary rises step by step, I should be able to achieve a deeperpatibility with the power of the ninth seal. When the timees, I¡¯ll naturally be able to unlock its secrets!

    This sudden enlightenment left Su Yi beside himself with excitement.

    In his past life, despite countless years of research, he never discovered a way to unlock the secrets of the Sword of the Nine Hells.

    But now, there was finally light at the end of the tunnel. With this, he could forge a path ahead, step by step!

    Of course he was excited!

    But before long, Su Yi¡¯s lips twitched subtly.

    He got so excited just now that all his visualizations copsed again¡­.

    But Su Yi was already satisfied.

    Tonight¡¯s experiment had resulted in an enormous harvest, the kind of fortune that could be found but not sought.

    After all, if he hadn¡¯t decided to use the Universal Self-Embodiment Sutra to refine his soul, how could he have discovered all these exquisite profundities?

    ¡­¡­

    Noon the next day.

    The skies were bright and clear, and the breeze was gentle and refreshing.

    Su Yi wore his blue robes, his dark hair pinned up in a top-knot. He gripped his bamboo staff in his right hand as he exited his chambers.

    He then walked right out of the courtyard without any trace of reluctance.

    Click!

    The moment he locked the gates, he effectively announced the end of this stage of his life. The curtain was about to open on a brand-new journey

    ¡°Take care, sir!¡± When he saw Su Yi leave, the Apricot Clinic¡¯s steward, Hu Quan, as well as Wu Guangbin and the other doctors, all set aside the tasks at hand and walked out to bid Su Yi farewell, one by one. All of them seemed reluctant to part with him.

    During their time with Su Yi, his skills and elegant bearing had won them all over.

    His leniency and the fact that he¡¯d never once chastised any of them only made them respect him even more.

    As a result, when they learned that Su Yi was about to leave for farawaynds, and that it was uncertain when or if he¡¯d return, they all sank into deep mncholy.

    ¡°You can all get back to work.¡± Su Yi smiled and waved them farewell. Then, beneath their collective gazes, he exited the Apricot Clinic.

    A horse-drawn carriage was already waiting by the side of the road.

    The driver was none other than themander of the Old Guard, Nie Beihu!

    He smiled, sped his fist, and said, ¡°Master Su, City Lord Fu and the others are waiting by the banks of the Great Azure. Please board the carriage and allow me to escort you.¡±

 Chapter 82: His Highness, His Martial Aunt, and a Young Daoist

    <h4>Chapter 82: His Highness, His Martial Aunt, and a Young Daoist</h4>

    Outside of Guangling City.

    A massive tower ship was docked along the banks of the magnificent Great Azure River.

    Its main tower had nine stories, and it was topped by twelve pagodas. Each was ornately carved and colorfully painted, and all of them had an old-fashioned charm.

    Numerous passengers stood on the decks, gazing at the distant Guangling City.

    Some had disembarked, seizing this rare lull to stroll or y along the riverbank, while others went and bought refreshments. It was quite a lively sight.

    When Su Yi arrived, City Lord Fu Shan, Yuan Luoxi, and Cheng Wuyong were already there waiting for him.

    Surprisingly, Huang Yunchong and Huang Qianjun were there too.

    ¡°Master Su.¡± They each greeted him in turn.

    The sight of so many influential people greeting a youth like Su Yi so respectfully instantly attracted a good deal of attention. Even some of the passengers still on board looked over.

    ¡°What about your other attendants?¡± Su Yi nced at Yuan Luoxi.

    ¡°They¡¯re returning on horseback. I sent them on their wayst night.¡± Yuan Luoxi still wore military attire. She looked valiant, but also charming and beautiful.

    Su Yi nodded, then turned his attention toward Huang Yunchong and son. Heughed, ¡°What are you two doing here?¡±

    Huang Yunchong hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°Master Su, now that you mention it, it¡¯s really quite the coincidence. I was already nning to send Qianjun to cultivate in Blueriver Sword Manor sometime in the next few days. Last night, City Lord Fu just happened to inform me that you were boarding this very vessel and heading towards the prefectural capital, so I wondered if it¡¯d be possible for my son to travel with you. I asked around today, and indeed, there happened to be a few empty spots left, so I brought my son and hurried over.¡±

    Su Yiughed, but said nothing.

    Huang Qianjun looked a bit awkward; it was obvious to everyone that this so-called ¡°coincidence¡± was actually anything but!

    But when they saw that Su Yi had no objections, neither Fu Shan nor Cheng Wuyong pointed this out. They just smiled in silence.

    The only exception was Yuan Luoxi, whose eyebrows shot up skeptically. ¡°Last night, Uncle Yong said that the tower ship was fully booked. We only got in thanks to City Lord Fu Shan pulling some strings. Don¡¯t tell me the ticket salesman was tricking us?¡±

    Huang Yunchong coughed. ¡°Miss Yuan, there¡¯s an old saying that sums it up nicely: ¡®money makes the world go round.¡¯ Offer enough cash, and you¡¯ll surely find someone willing to give up their spot.¡±

    Yuan Luoxi instantly understood. ¡°Ah, so you just threw money at the problem. I can do that too.¡±

    ¡°¡®I can do that too¡¯? What are you saying¡­?¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find it funny.

    As they chatted, a man with coppery skin, a halberd-shaped beard, grey robes, and a determined expression walked over

    ¡°Ol¡¯ Fu, we¡¯re about to depart. Are these the distinguished guests you spoke of?¡± asked the elder in grey.

    He was d in worn grey warrior¡¯s robes, a saber and bow at his waist. Despite his age, he was imposing, and he emanated a faint murderous intent.

    As he spoke, his gaze swept across the group. He directly ignored Su Yi, Huang Qianjun, and Yuan Luoxi, the three youths.

    It was only when his gazended on Cheng Wuyong that he paused briefly, and his brow lifted in mild surprise.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Fu Shan nodded, smiled, and introduced him. ¡°This is the Roving City of Commerce¡¯smander of the guards, Zhang Yiren. He fought under the banner of the Spiritmartial Marquis¡¯ Greente Army for twenty years. Hemanded ten thousand warriors, and his entire Martial Dao was achieved and polished on the battlefield. He¡¯s as brave and heroic as it gets.¡±

    The grey-robed Zhang Yiren waved him away. ¡°Ol¡¯ Fu, no need to tter me. Ofte, I¡¯m nothing but a humble security guard. You could say I¡¯ve given my life to?this here boat.¡±

    Despite Zhang Yiren¡¯s objections, Cheng Wuyong cupped his fists. ¡°So, you were a martial artist beneath the Spiritmartial Marquis, Chen Zheng¡¯s banner. I apologize for not recognizing you earlier.

    The Spiritmartial Marquis, Chen Zheng!

    He was in the top five among the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s eighteen ¡°foreign-surnamed¡± marquises. Chen Zheng and his Greente Army were stationed in ¡°the Bloodthistle Yao Mountains¡±. They¡¯d killed countless yao, umting enormous military merit, and their name shook the entire nation.

    Zhang Yiren said in mild surprise, ¡°Friend, you know our marquis?¡±

    ¡°I was once fortunate enough to witness Marquis Chen Zheng ying the great ¡®Jade Snake¡¯. He had the bearing of a deity; I admire him greatly to this day.¡±

    Zhang Yiren¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Once everyone¡¯s on board, I¡¯m inviting you over for a drink. Let¡¯s have ourselves a nice chat!¡±

    He then nced up at the sky and said, ¡°It¡¯s already time to depart. Everyone, please follow me on board.¡±

    Fu Shan had nned to introduce everyone one by one, but when he saw this, he could only give up on the idea.

    ¡°Ol¡¯ Fu, we¡¯re leaving.¡± Zhang Yiren waved, then strode towards the ship. Su Yi andpany followed.

    Before long, all the passengers were back on board.

    It was only after the massive tower ship gradually faded from view that Fu Shan, Nie Biehu, and Huang Yunchong retracted their gazes.

    ¡°A wise man lies low and waits for the opportune moment. Who knows how many waves Master Su will make during his visit to the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital?¡± Fu Shan sighed with emotion.

    He had a premonition that with Su Yi¡¯s abilities, he could easily bring a storm to the prefectural capital!

    Nie Beihu and Huang Yunchong¡¯s hearts coursed with emotion as well.

    ¡­¡­

    A young man watched them board from the ornate window of his room within one of the tower ship¡¯s twelve pavilions. He then turned to hispanion and asked with great interest, ¡°Martial Aunt Qing Jin, can you tell who that youth in the blue robes is?¡±

    He wore pale purple robes, and he wore a feather headdress. He had a jade belt around his waist, and he was handsome and upright. He stood there with his hands behind his back, emanating a formless air of nobility.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know if you send someone to ask, won¡¯t you?¡± said the woman reclining against the windowttice disinterestedly.

    She looked about seventeen or eighteen. Her features were perfectly formed, and her dark hair was tied in a ponytail. Her skin looked as smooth and delicate as porcin, and beneath her eyebrows, her eyes glinted like knives.

    She had a prideworthy figure, and although her clothes were in, white, and loosely-fitted, they couldn¡¯t hide her ample chest or delicate waist. She was entirely unadorned, her attire in as could be save for the jade bracelet on her snowy white wrist, which only further offset her fairplexion.

    ¡°Martial Aunt Qing Jin, you¡¯re perfect in every way¡­. Except you¡¯re toozy! You don¡¯t care about anything at all. That¡¯s no good, you know!¡± The purple robed youth in the feather headdress sighed and shook his head.

    ¡°These mundane affairs are nowhere near as satisfying as killing yao, and there¡¯s nothing worthy of my concern. Besides, on this operation, I¡¯m only responsible for ensuring your safety. I can¡¯t be bothered with anything else.¡± The woman snorted sluggishly, then turned and climbed onto the couch, stretched that praiseworthy figure of hers, and shut her sharp, beautiful eyes.

    She was like azy little cat, not the least bit dignified, yet with an unrestrained, wild beauty.

    The purple-robed youth was stunned despite himself, and his heart shook.

    But when he recalled how ferocious this martial aunt of his was when she lost her temper, he shuddered, then looked away.

    ¡°Go ahead and rest, Martial Aunt. I¡¯m going out for a walk.¡± He turned and left the room.

    The girl¡¯s pink lips parted, and she muttered indistinctly, ¡°If you run into danger, just yell.¡± A momentter, she was fast asleep.

    ¡°Danger? This is the Spiritmartial Marquis¡¯ tower ship. What danger could there possibly be?¡± said the youth with a smile, not the least bit concerned. He exited the room, then closed the door.

    ¡°Your Highness.¡± A middle-aged man stood guard outside, his bearing as steady and grave as a mountain.

    ¡°We have to maintain secrecy during this operation, and we cannot allow anyone suspicious onto the ship. Zhang Duo, go investigate the origins of that group Zhang Yiren just led on board.¡±

    The purple-robed, headdressed youth reminded him, ¡°Remember, be polite, and don¡¯t reveal our identities.¡±

    The middle-aged Zhang Duo said solemnly, ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    But when he saw that the purple-robed youth was headed out the door, Zhang Duo couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Your Highness, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Sh!¡± The youth in the headdress put his finger to his lip. He then nced toward the door furtively and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m going to find Miss Cha Jin for a game of chess. If I can hear her y a tune, even better.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness,¡± Zhang Duo said with obvious concern, ¡°Just in case, we¡¯d best have Miss Qing Jin apany you. That way, I¡¯ll be able to rest at ease too¡­.¡±

    But the youth in headdress ignored him, then left on his own. Zhang Duo couldn¡¯t help but grimace.?His Highness would be perfect in every way, except that he¡¯s a bit overly amorous¡­.

    He shook his head, then turned and left in a hurry. He decided to first seek out Zhang Yiren for a chat and ask about that group who¡¯d just boarded the tower ship.

    Back within the room, the ¡°fast asleep¡± Qing Jinughed coldly.?Men are all the same!

    ¡­¡­

    The Wen Family¡¯s Floral Tea House.

    The matriarch examined the letter she¡¯d just written.

    It was addressed to Wen Lingzhao.

    Its contents were simple. It essentially just told her that, should she encounter Su Yi, she ought to treat him as a passerby.

    And more importantly, the letter said she shouldn¡¯t be in such a hurry to dissolve their marriage. This was because, ording to the matriarch¡¯s predictions, the more of a fuss Su Yi kicked up, the closer he was to death.

    Once Su Yi got himself killed, their marriage contract would end on its own.

    After carefully rereading the letter several times to ensure she conveyed her point clearly enough to avoid misunderstandings, she found an envelope and sealed it.

    It was then that a servant reported from outside the doors, ¡°Matriarch, just now, Wen Family son-inw Su Yi boarded the tower ship and departed the city.¡±

    The Wen Family matriarch was stunned. She sank into a brief silence, then sighed to herself,?Third Young Master, had you remained in the Wen Family and quietly lived out your days as a live-in son-inw, you might have made it to a ripe old age. Why insist on making waves? You¡¯re just seeking your own annihtion¡­.

    She was keenly aware of just how terrifying the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family was. That level of authority was enough to make even the world¡¯s Martial Dao Grandmasters shake in their boots!

    ¡­¡­

    On the three hundred, ny-ninth year of the Great Zhou Dynasty, the sixth day of the second lunar month, Su Yi boarded the tower ship and left Guangling City.

    That night, the skies above Mother Ghost Ridge were as dark as ink.

    A swift immortal crane beat its knifelike wings, slicing holes through theyers of cloud. It drifted down into the mountains andnded outside the peach orchard.

    A figure jumped from its back.

    It was a youth in apricot robes, a bright-eyed, dashing young man.

    The young Daoist gently rubbed the crane¡¯s head, thenmanded, ¡°Craney, you rest here. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    With that, he dashed into the peach forest.

    The clouds of multicolored Peachblossom Miasma receded like the tides, clearing a path for him.

    Before long, the Pure Yang Fire Peach Tree came into view.

    The young?Daoist¡¯s?gaze swept around the area, and he sped his fist. ¡°Tao Qingshan, where are you? I am Ge Qian, and I am here to pick Fire Peaches on my master, the Sea-Swallowing King Ge Changling¡¯s orders.¡±

 Chapter 83: Carrying an Old Man Everywhere You Go

    <h4>Chapter 83: Carrying an Old Man Everywhere You Go</h4>

    The mists circted around the Fire Peach Tree, manifesting the dwarvish figure of Tao Qingshan.

    He said suspiciously, ¡°Are you the Sea-Swallowing King¡¯s disciple?¡±

    ¡°Here is my master¡¯smand token.¡± The young Daoist smiled and took out a jade medallion and waved it in the air. It was engraved with clouds that condensed into the character ¡°Ge.¡±

    Tao Qingshan instantly grew reverent. ¡°Please forgive me for not going out to wee you personally.¡±

    Ge Qian put away the medallion. ¡°ording to my master¡¯s estimates, there ought to be ripe Fire Peaches on the tree right about now. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to fetch them for me.

    Tao Qingshan went rigid, then said hesitantly, ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you, Young Lord. You¡¯re one step toote. Just two days ago, there were indeed three ripe Fire Peaches, but someone already came and took them away.¡±

    Ge Qian frowned. ¡°Who took them?¡±

    Tao Qingshan hurriedly pointed at the stone stele. ¡°Young Lord, please look.¡±

    Ge Qian looked over and saw a new line of casually elegant text: ¡°On the fourth day of the second month of the Great Zhou¡¯s calendar, Su Yi took three Fire Peaches and left.¡±

    Ge Qian¡¯s brow furrowed even deeper. ¡°Who is this ¡®Su Yi¡¯?¡±

    Tao Qingshan¡¯s heart quivered. ¡°Young Lord, Su Yi is a mystic master possessed of vast supernatural powers. His methods are simply unbelievable; from my perspective, he¡¯s like a banished immortal descending upon the mortal ne, a transcendent existence. But I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know his origins.¡±

    Ge Qian pondered for a moment, then said, ¡°He was well aware that my master imed thisnd long ago, yet he still dared leave with the Fire Peaches, and even leave his name upon Master¡¯s stone stele? No ordinary man would have the courage to do such a thing.¡±

    ¡°Young Lord, I don¡¯t think Mystic Master Su Yi is wicked,¡± said Tao Qingshan cautiously. ¡°He seemed more like an enlightened being. Before he left, he said that if His Excellency the Sea-Swallowing King wishes to me someone, he should look for him directly.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not even afraid of my master?¡± Surprise arose on Ge Qian¡¯s face. He thought, then asked, ¡°Do you remember what he looks like?¡±

    ¡°Just a moment, please,¡± said Tao Qingshan hurriedly. He then plucked a green leaf from the Fire Peach Tree and used his fingernail to carve an outline. With a burst of spiritual light, a tall, lean figure appeared on the leaf¡¯s surface.

    He held a bamboo staff and had his hair tied up. He had an ethereal, otherworldly air.

    Ge Qian examined the image closely, looking stunned. ¡°And here I thought he was an expert of the older generation. Who¡¯d have thought he¡¯d be a young man¡­?¡±

    Tao Qingshan exined, ¡°It¡¯s also possible that he¡¯s mastered the art of eternal youth. After all, someone like Mystic Master Su Yi has long since transcended the ordinary martial artists of the mundane world.¡±

    Ge Qian nced at him. ¡°It seems you¡¯re rather frightened of this Su Yi?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you,¡± said Tao Qingshan hurriedly. ¡°I feel nothing but awe and reverence for Mystic Master Su Yi.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Ge Qian. He paused, then shouted, his voice booming like thunder. ¡°Tao Qingshan!¡±

    The dwarf¡¯s body went rigid, and he instinctively looked up, then saw a sh of faint purple light shine in Ge Qian¡¯s eyes.

    Tao Qingshan felt his soul buzz, then he lost all awareness and stood there, frozen.

    A hint of barely perceptible exasperation arose on Ge Qian¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Old Man, I¡¯ll leave the soul searching up to you. I just want to know if Tao Qingshan is telling the truth or not.¡±

    As he said this, something palpitated within his soul. A burst of low, raspyughter soon followed. ¡°In exchange, after you obtain the Pure Yang Fire Peaches, you have to give me half.¡±

    Ge Qian twinged in pain. ¡°An existence on your level has no need for such low-grade spiritual materials, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true; I have no need for a tier-four Fire Peach, but those are the rules. My goal is to make you understand: to obtain something, you must first pay the corresponding price.¡±

    The raspy voice continued, ¡°Work hard, young man! The more you put in, the more you¡¯ll get out. With me here, you are the chosen son of heaven! Your future aplishments in the Dao will exceed that ¡®master¡¯ of yours a hundred times¡ªno, a thousand! I¡¯m sure of it!¡±

    His tone seemed designed to entice.

    But Ge Qian merelyughed. ¡°Old Man, if you were really all that, what need would you have to seek refuge within my soul? And when I¡¯m in front of my master, you¡¯re always too scared to even say a peep! Look at you now, bragging like that. Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself?¡±

    That raspy voice fell silent, then sighed. ¡°Shrimp can torment a dragon in shallow waters, and dogs can bully tigers on open ins. If not for¡­. Forget it, no need to go into that. Those who know me ask about my troubles, while those who don¡¯t question my motives!¡±

    Ge Qian snickered, then said as if coaxing a small child. ¡°Let¡¯s get to work now! If you do, I¡¯ll give you delicious peaches!¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Ge Qian heard a cold snort, then felt a stinging pain in his eyes as whirlpools of purple light surged through his pupils. He fixed his gaze on Tao Qingshan.?A momentter, that raspy voice eximed in surprise, sounding grave.

    ¡°What did you see?¡± Ge Qian asked hurriedly.

    After a lengthy silence, the raspy voice responded, ¡°That Su Yi is merely a Blood Cirction Realm Youth, not some old monster making himself look young. But¡­¡±

    ¡°But what?¡± Ge Qian was a little frantic. This was the first time he¡¯d seen the ¡°old man¡± in his soul dither like this.

    Historically, he talked about even Earthly Immortals as if they were beneath his notice.

    ¡°All I can say is, there¡¯s something strange about Su Yi. He likely has secrets no one else knows!¡±

    The raspy voice paused, then suddenly suggested, ¡°Little fellow, I have a certain premonition that if you overpower Su Yi and force him into submission, you might very well obtain an unexpectedly grand stroke of fortune. How about it? Want to give it a shot?¡±

    Ge Qian instantly went on guard, but outwardly, he feigned disinterest. ¡°That¡¯s not a good enough reason. Besides, I¡¯m a natural-born coward. Even Master says he¡¯s never seen anyone so scrupulously cautious in his life. I have to cover my eyes just to kill a chicken.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± The raspy voice fell briefly silent. ¡°But he stole three Fire Peaches. As Ge Changling¡¯s disciple, shouldn¡¯t you get even with him? How about this? So long as?you go deal?with that Su?Yi, I can make an exception and act directly! Whatever benefits we obtain, we can split fifty-fifty. That ought to be good enough, right?¡±

    But this only put Ge Qian more on edge.

    He shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll report this incident?to Master, and let him decide how to respond.¡±

    The raspy voice was clearly frantic. ¡°What right does a coward like you have to talk about standing above the world and suppressing all enemies in his path? Feh! Your master¡¯s right about you; you¡¯re a coward right down to your bones!¡±

    Ge Qian merelyughed, not the least bit upset. ¡°I¡¯ll live longer if I don¡¯t y games with my life. Being careful is never a bad thing. If I listen to you and go after Su Yi, and if he has other secrets about him, it won¡¯t just be the end of me, Old Man. Your soul will scatter into nothingness too.¡±

    With that, he turned and left the peach orchard. His apricot robes fluttered, but his handsome face was grim.?This was the first time he¡¯d seen the old man hiding in his soul so desperate to deal with a youth roughly his age!

    This put Ge Qian on guard.

    On their way back, the raspy voice fell silent. It seemed he¡¯d realized that no matter what he said, it would be almost impossible to change Ge Qian¡¯s decision.

    ¡°Su Yi, you stole my master¡¯s peaches. You¡¯ll definitely pay for this. Perhaps it won¡¯t be long before I go looking for you¡­.¡± Ge Qian emerged from the peach orchard, exhaled, then flew away on his immortal crane.

    ¡­¡­

    A massive tower boat floated atop the Great Azure River.

    The ninth pavilion.

    ¡°Master Su, this pavilion has two stories. You take the second floor, and we¡¯ll take the first,¡± said Yuan Luoxi crisply.

    The tower ship had nine stories, as well as twelve standalone pavilions. upying a pavilion wasn¡¯t simply a matter of money; it required sufficient connections, too.

    Take their pavilion: It was Fu Shan¡¯s rtionship with Zhang Yiren that got them in.

    ¡°This ce is really nice.¡± Huang Qianjun looked around, his heart filled with emotion.

    The pavilion only had two stories, but it had its own courtyard, and it was fully furnished and outfitted with daily necessities. The decor had an old-fashioned charm, and from thetticed windows, they had a clear view of the banks of the Great Azure.

    ¡°How about you stay here too?¡± said Su Yi offhandedly.

    ¡°I¡­.¡± Huang Qianjun was extremely tempted. His father had spent a lot of money to get him a room aboard the tower ship. His cabin was within the nine stories of the main tower, and it was a first-ss room too.

    But how could thatpare with a stand-alone pavilion?

    ¡°How about this? The second floor has two rooms. You take one of them.¡±

    Why would Su Yi care about such details? He went ahead and made the decision on Huang Qianjun¡¯s behalf.

    Huang Qianjun instantly beamed. He was so happy, he couldn¡¯t help but thank Su Yi repeatedly.

    Yuan Luoxi couldn¡¯t help but reevaluate him. She realized that Su Yi seemed closer to Huang Qianjun than to her.

    Once everything was in order, the group sat at the table in the courtyard, sipped tea, and rested.

    ¡°Master Su, during my conversation with Zhang Yiren, he made a point of telling me that eight hundred spirit beasts are caged on the first five floors of the tower ship.¡± Cheng Wuyong suddenly spoke up. ¡°All of them are from the Bloodthistle Yao Mountain. They¡¯re all spoils of war captured alive by the Spiritmartial Marquis¡¯ Greente Army. He urged us not to go near them.¡±

    ¡°Spirit beasts?¡± Su Yi was stunned. ¡°Why capture so many beasts alive?¡±

    There were numerous inhospitable regions of the Great Zhou. Such ces were perilous, and they were typically home to spirit beasts and other yao.

    Take the Bloodthistle Yao Mountain the Spiritmartial Marquis was stationed at. It was one of the Great Zhou¡¯s famed ¡°Eight Great Yao Mountains.¡±

    The Great Zhou divided Spirit beasts into nine tiers based on their threat level.

    Tier-one was the weakest; they were only marginally more powerful than ordinary wild beasts.

    Tier-nine was the strongest. Such beasts already had a degree of sentience, and they had innate talent and inborn yao energy. Ordinary Martial Dao Grandmasters would have to run for their lives upon encountering them.

    Only Xiantian Martial Ancestors had a fighting chance.

    Within the Great Zhou, there were rumors of levels above tier-nine. People said that yaoling, or "yao spirits" existed too. These were terrifying existences capable of contending with Earthly Immortals.

    But of course, Su Yi knew that this ssification system only applied to the Azure Continent.

    In the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, even tiny, ordinary sects could easily dispose of so-called ¡°yaoling.¡±

    ¡°Most of the spirit beasts are headed for the prefectural capital for peak-level factions to purchase. They¡¯re used as whetstones to sharpen warriors¡¯ Martial Daos. Factions like Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy, Blueriver Sword Manor, the Governor¡¯s Estate, as well as our Yuan Family purchase live beasts from the battlefield year-round,¡± exined Cheng Wuyong. ¡°This ismon practice throughout the Great Zhou. After all, a warrior who¡¯s never experienced bloodshed is unworthy of the title.¡±

    When he heard that, Huang Qianjun¡¯s face heated up in embarrassment. Despite all his years of life, he¡¯d never even seen a spirit beast, much less killed one.

    He couldn¡¯t help but ask in a whisper, ¡°Miss Yuan, have you killed a spirit beast before?¡±

    Yuan Luoxi rolled her eyes then said derisively, ¡° When I was nine years old, I used a knife to stab a stork spirit to death. From that day forth, I¡¯ve been certain to kill a spirit beast of one sort or another once a week. I¡¯ve long since lost track of how many yao have perished at my hands. You¡¯re asking ¡®if I¡¯ve ever killed one before¡¯? What a joke!¡±

    Her shiny pink lips curved upward with unspoken pride.

    Miss Yuan, your words are like a dagger to the heart¡­!?Huang Qianjun felt the sudden urge to cover his face and flee the room.

 Chapter 84: The Targeted Young Noble

    <h4>Chapter 84: The Targeted Young Noble</h4>

    Cheng Wuyong grinned as he watched this y out, but when he sensed that Su Yi didn¡¯t seem interested, he hurriedly changed the subject. ¡°ording to Zhang Yiren, there¡¯s a mysterious VIP guest aboard the tower ship. He¡¯s currently staying in the first pavilion.¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡± asked Yuan Luoxi curiously.

    ¡°Zhang Yiren wasn¡¯t sure either. He just knows that Chen Zheng, the Spiritmartial Marquis, pulled some strings to get him on board. He suspects he¡¯s the son of some noble family. Although he only has four guards with him, every one of them has a cultivation in the Qi umtion Realm.¡±

    Yuan Luoxi¡¯s beautiful eyes were suddenly serious. ¡°He¡¯s sure traveling in style. I¡¯m afraid that even in the Jade Capital, only scions of peak-level ns and factions can enjoy such treatment.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not all there is to this young noble. He also has a woman with him, and although she¡¯s only seventeen or eighteen, Zhang Yiren, ate-stage Qi umtion expert, felt his heart shake facing her. ording to him, it¡¯s highly likely that she¡¯s a Martial Dao Grandmaster!¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± eximed both Yuan Luoxi and Huang Qianjun.?A seventeen-year-old Martial Dao Grandmaster??Do monsters like that really exist in this world?

    ¡°That¡¯s just Zhang Yiren¡¯s spection. I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s true or not either, but what I can be sure of is that this young lord¡¯s origins aren¡¯t simple.¡±

    As he said this, Cheng Wuyong discovered that Su Yi was just sipping away at his tea, tranquil andposed, as if this topic didn¡¯t arouse his interest at all either.

    Cheng Wuyong couldn¡¯t help but sigh.?I wonder, just what in this world can pique the interest of someone like Master Su?

    Wealth?

    Authority?

    Women?

    I¡¯m afraid none will suffice.

    Suddenly, the clear, sweet sound of a zither as ethereal as mists and rain emanated from a distance. The melody had a poetic, picturesque charm, sending listeners into a dazed reverie.

    They couldn¡¯t help but stop and strain to listen.

    But although no one else noticed, Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed at the sound.

    It was only after the music faded away that Huang Qianjun could no longer hold back his praise. ¡°That was simply divine! It was as gentle and soothing as a spring breeze; I feel refreshed!¡±

    ¡°It really was lovely. It had no traces of conscious artistry; it floated like clouds and flowed like rivers, as if it were formed naturally.¡± Yuan Luoxi nodded andmented too, looking stunned.?¡°Uncle Yong, don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s a master of the zither on board too?¡±

    ¡°The one ying the zither just now is most likely the number one songstress of the Roving City of Commerce¡¯s ¡®Garden of Blossoms¡¯, Cha Jin. They say she¡¯s peerlessly skilled on top of being a rare beauty. She¡¯s quite famous.¡±

    Huang Qianjun¡¯s eyes filled with longing. ¡°It¡¯s amazing that a brothel could give rise to such a peerlessly talented beauty. I¡¯d love to go see her for myself!¡±

    Yuan Luoxi snorted. ¡°She¡¯s just a singing courtesan. Even if she were prettier, and even if her music were lovelier, she¡¯d still be nothing but a toy for men to drool over.¡±

    Her voice was rife with disdain.

    What¡¯s she talking about??Can¡¯t she tell from Cheng Wuyong¡¯s description that Miss Cha Jin sells her artistic talent, not her body??She¡¯s a peerless beauty who remains pure even when surrounded by filth. Isn¡¯t it natural that men would admire and covet her?

    Although Huang Qianjun wanted to argue, Yuan Luoxi¡¯s status was far loftier than his, so he could only force his words back down.

    Suddenly, Su Yi spoke up out of nowhere. ¡°There¡¯s something fishy about Cha Jin. If you run into her down the line, you¡¯d all best keep your distance.¡±

    It was just two sentences, but they left the entire group stunned.

    ¡°Master Su, did you notice something amiss?¡± asked Cheng Wuyong gravely.

    ¡°I can¡¯t be certain yet, but it has nothing to do with us, so no need to give this matter any further heed.¡± Su Yi rose. ¡°It¡¯s getting dark. Where can we find something to eat?¡±

    Cheng Wuyong hurried to his feet. ¡°Master Su, I¡¯ve already arranged a banquet. There¡¯s a spacious terrace on the ninth floor of the main tower. We can eat and drink with a full view of both banks of the Great Azure. The scenery is remarkable.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go right now.¡± Yuan Luoxi got up, and the entire group left the pavilion. Cheng Wuyong led the way to the ninth floor.

    Meanwhile, two beautiful maids were escorting the youth in the purple robes and feathered headdress out of the third pavilion.

    ¡°Tell Miss Cha Jin that I¡¯ll be back tomorrow,¡± he ordered, then turned to leave. It sounded as if he¡¯d yet to get his fill.

    ¡°Your Highness.¡± On his way back, the middle-aged Zhang Duo rushed over and whispered, ¡°I already asked about that group you sent me to investigate. One of them is Yuan Luoxi from the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital. She¡¯s¡­.

    Zhang Duo hurriedly exined Yuan Luoxi and Cheng Wuyong¡¯s origins, touching on all key points.

    As for Su Yi and Huang Qianjun, he only mentioned them in passing.

    The purple-robed youth nodded. ¡°I see. If they¡¯re from the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital¡¯s Yuan Family, there¡¯s no need to worry about them. Come on, let¡¯s go eat.¡±

    With that, he walked right off into the distance.

    When they reached the open terrace, numerous people had already gathered there, all of them clustered in groups, chatting as they dined.

    There was a sumptuous array of dishes, most of them delicacies of the mountains and rivers. The wine was aged, and the serving girls were pretty as butterflies flitting through fields of flowers.

    As night fell, the staff lit torches around the terrace, the firelight swaying as the stars sparkled overhead. The faint sound of the currents emanated from the waters of the Great Azure. The venue was elegant and soothing.

    Of course, those who could dine on the ninth floor¡¯s terrace were all either rich or members of the nobility.

    ¡°Oh? They¡¯re here too.¡± As soon as the purple-robed youth arrived, he saw Yuan Luoxi and her group seated near the rail.

    The torchlight only offset her valiant beauty, making the already heroic-looking young woman seem even prettier.

    ¡°Your Highness, our seats are over there.¡± Zhang Duo was about to lead the way when the young man shook his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m going?to go pay?Miss Yuan a quick visit.¡± With that, he quickened his footsteps and sped off.

    Zhang Duo froze, stunned, but when he saw Yuan Luoxi¡¯s bright, beautiful face, he instantly understood.

    Heughed bitterly, but he¡¯d long since grown ustomed to this, so he hurried after his master.

    Su Yi andpany were enjoying their food and drink when the purple-robed youth in the feathered headdress first appeared on the terrace. Cheng Wuyong noticed him immediately, then looked him over, a hint of surprise on his face.

    He hurriedly said, ¡°Unless my guess is mistaken, that youth over there is the ultra-VIP guest Zhang Yiren spoke of.¡±

    Yuan Luoxi couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Uncle Yong, how can you tell?¡±

    ¡°Those purple robes of his are made of woven Snowspirit Silk, which is invulnerable to both water and me. That feather headdress has a hint of spirituality; it¡¯s obviously nomon item. His belt, boots, jade pendant.... Everyst one is exquisitely crafted. His outfit alone had to cost at least five hundred spirit stones!

    Cheng Wuyong lowered his voice and continued, ¡°More importantly, his attendant is ate-stage Qi umtion expert, and although he looks outwardly ordinary, he can¡¯t hide his aura from me; one look and I know he¡¯s an experienced killer.¡±

    Yuan Luoxi and Huang Qianjun couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    Even Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but re-evaluate Cheng Wuyong.?I didn¡¯t realize he was so perceptive. He¡¯s got good senses.

    s, he¡¯s overlooked the most important point.

    There was a barely perceptible trace of a spiritual imprint within the purple-robed youth¡¯s aura. It was reminiscent of the marks left by various soul techniques.

    There was no doubt about it: someone proficient in soul-based secret arts had set their sights on the purple-robed youth!

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t point it out.

    They were merely passersby; there was no need to go out of his way to warn the young man.

    But to Su Yi¡¯s surprise, he then saw the young man in purple walk right towards them.

    ¡°Miss Yuan, would you mind if I joined you?¡± The youth walked right up to Yuan Luoxi, smiled personably, and cupped his fist.

    ¡°You recognize me?¡± Yuan Luoxi was surprised, but also confused.

    ¡°You¡¯re the pearl of the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital¡¯s Yuan Family. How could I not know you?¡± Even as he said this, the youth had already taken a seat, a broad smile on his face. ¡°Everyone, please forgive me for showing up uninvited. The road is lonely; I just hope to meet a few new friends.¡±

    Huang Qianjun almost rolled his eyes. There was no way he¡¯d miss that this stranger was here for Yuan Luoxi!

    But when he saw Zhang Duo standing silently nearby, his heart filled with awe.

    Thanks to Cheng Wuyong¡¯s forewarning, Yuan Luoxi was aware of the youth¡¯s presumed extraordinary background, so she forced down her displeasure instead of sending him packing.

    As for Su Yi, he merely nced at the youth, then looked away, returning his attention to his meal.

    The way he saw it, the purple-robed youth was trouble. It was better to keep his distance and avoid bringing trouble upon himself.

    ¡°Miss Yuan, are you nning to return to the Prefectural Capital?¡± The purple-robed youth poured himself a ss of wine and shed a winsome smile as warm as a spring breeze. He was easy to like.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Yuan Luoxi, then asked him right back, ¡°You know who I am, so why haven¡¯t you introduced yourself? That¡¯s a bit rude, you know.¡±

    The purple-robed youth froze, then sped his fist and smiled. ¡°I was negligent. My name is Zhili, and I¡¯m from the Jade Capital. I¡¯m headed to the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital too.¡±

    Huang Qianjun interjected, ¡°Young Lord Zhili, might I be so bold as to ask what you¡¯re visiting the prefectural capital for?¡±

    The purple-robed youth smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯m visiting a few friends.¡±

    With that, he changed the subject and began chatting up Yuan Luoxi.

    There was no denying it: the purple-robed youth was a smooth-talker, but he was modest and unassuming, too. Combined with his handsome looks, most other girls would likely have taken a shine to him already.

    But Yuan Luoxi was merely irritated. She didn¡¯t like idle small talk with strangers.

    Especially when she sensed that the other party was interested in her. This only increased her aversion.

    If not for the fact that she didn¡¯t know his origins, she likely would have lost her temper by now.

    When he saw that Yuan Luoxi¡¯s replies were merely perfunctory, the purple-robed youth took the hint and backed off before pushing his luck.

    He seemed to realize that he couldn¡¯te across as overly zealous during their first meeting.

    He rose, then sped his fist. ¡°Everyone, please carry on. I should be on my way.¡±

    ¡°Right, Miss Yuan, during my trip to the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital, it¡¯s possible I¡¯ll pay your family a visit. Don¡¯t be too surprised to see me!¡±

    With onest dashing smile, he turned and was about to leave¡­

    But it was then that¡ª

    The massive tower ship beneath them trembled, as if it had crashed into a coral reef. All several hundred feet of it shook back and forth.

 Chapter 85: Fortune and Disaster Are Things We Bring Upon Ourselves

    <h4>Chapter 85: Fortune and Disaster Are Things We Bring Upon Ourselves</h4>

    As the tower ship shook back and forth, the tables and chairs on the ninth-floor terrace toppled, scattering food and wine. Countless cups and tes shattered audibly on impact, one after another.

    Startled cries soon followed.

    ¡°Hurry up and hide!¡±

    ¡°Dammit, what¡¯s happening?¡±

    Everyone shot to their feet and scattered, throwing the entire venue into chaos.

    Practically the instant the massive vessel first shook, Zhang Duo leaped to the purple-robed youth¡¯s side, nimble as a civet, and stood protectively in front of him. His gaze swept across the surrounding area, his eyes overflowing with sharp light.

    Su Yi and hispanions rose as well, then steadied themselves. When they saw what was happening, they couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    What¡¯s going on?

    It was already dark out, and from their position on the ninth floor terrace, they couldn¡¯t tell what the tower ship had collided with.

    ¡°Roar~!¡±

    Suddenly, the roars of spirit beasts filled the air, one after another, the sound filled with ferocity.

    Immediately afterward, a series of startled cries rose from the first five floors.

    ¡°This is bad! All the captive spirit beasts have escaped! Hurry up and run!¡±

    ¡°The spirit beasts we had in captivity have all escaped!¡±

    ¡°%@$&*! Who opened all those cages?¡±

    Their shouts mixed with the roars, reverberating throughout the night sky.

    From time to time, someone let out a piteous shriek; it seemed some of the guests were under attack!

    When they saw this, everyone on the terrace panicked. All of them were at a loss.

    They were well aware that the ship currently housed a full eight hundred captive spirit beasts!

    Just the thought of so many escaped beasts was enough to cause a mental breakdown.

    ¡°Why would something like this happen all of a sudden¡­.?¡± Yuan Luoxi¡¯s pretty face was utterly grave

    Cheng Wuyong said in a low voice, ¡°Miss, please rx. Given the power of Zhang Yiren and his subordinates, dealing with a handful of beasts won¡¯t be difficult.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid this incident won¡¯t be as simple as a few spirit beasts running rampant.¡± Huang Qianjun sighed.

    Someone ill-intentioned had obviously opened the beasts¡¯ cages on purpose!

    Su Yi brushed his fingers along his bamboo staff, then nced at the panicked guests, his expression just as calm as before. He said nothing.

    It was then that the purple-robed youth strode over to Yuan Luoxi andforted her with a smile. He seemed perfectlyposed. ¡°Miss Yuan, please rest at ease. I¡¯m here, and I won¡¯t let any harm befall you!¡±

    That guy sure can talk!?Huang Qianjun sneered inwardly.

    Yuan Luoxi furrowed her willowy brows. ¡°Thanks, but the way I see it, you ought to worry about protecting yourself first.¡±

    The youth shot her another dashing grin. ¡°Over the past year, I¡¯ve ovee countless dangers. What does a minor incident like this amount to?

    ¡°If you¡¯ll forgive my immodesty, if even I cannot resolve this crisis, I¡¯m afraid no one on board will escape cmity.¡±

    He said this, then smiled. ¡°Of course, nothing of the sort will happen.¡±

    Huang Qianjun froze. A moment passed before he understood the young nobleman¡¯s implications. He couldn¡¯t help but find it funny.?Is he saying he¡¯s the strongest person on board this ship?

    He couldn¡¯t help but nce at Su Yi, only to find that Su Yi seemed asposed as ever, as if he hadn¡¯t even heard what the purple-robed youth was saying.

    Huang Qianjun thought to himself,?Look! That¡¯s Brother Su for you! He can¡¯t even be bothered to pay attention to you!

    It was then that the group¡¯s keen senses alerted them to the fact that, although the ship was no longer shaking, it had stopped firmly in ce.

    But the nonstop roars of the spirit beasts still rumbled like thunder, filling the night skies and mixing with the screams of passengers scattered throughout the ship.

    Everyone¡¯s expressions were solemn. Fortunately, this was the ninth-floor terrace. No beasts would show up here. At least, not for a while.

    Suddenly, a man in warrior robes charged onto the tform. He rushed up to the purple-robed youth and whispered something in his ear.

    The youth immediately gave his orders. ¡°Tell them they needn¡¯t worry about my safety. Once you reconvene with them, go help Zhang Yiren y the spirit beasts. Get this situation under control as quickly as possible.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The man in warrior¡¯s robes cupped his fists, then left.

    That¡¯s anotherte-stage Qi umtion tough customer!?Cheng Wuyong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    The purple-robed youth then smiled at Yuan Luoxi. ¡°My subordinate just reported that someone deliberately utched the spirit beasts¡¯ cages, and that Zhang Yiren is currently leading his subordinates into the fray. I¡¯ve already sent my own men to help out. I trust that before long, we¡¯ll resolve this incident.¡±

    His words were smooth and self-confident.

    But it was then that Su Yi suddenly spoke up. ¡°We should leave.¡±

    Before the words even left his lips, he turned and walked away.

    He¡¯s leaving? At a time like this??Yuan Luoxi, Huang Qianjun, and Cheng Wuyong were stunned, but despite their confusion, they hurriedly followed him.

    The purple-robed youth¡¯s eyes went nk, and he felt a hint of displeasure. He¡¯d nned to seize this opportunity to chat up Yuan Luoxi. Who¡¯d have thought Su Yi would leave just like that?

    If he wants to leave, so be it. But why does he have to take Yuan Luoxi and the others with him??This was an affront to the youth¡¯s dignity. He couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Yao are currently attacking the ship, yet you want to leave? How stupid are you!? If you want to throw your life away, fine, but don¡¯t drag others down with you! How selfish can you be?¡±

    When he lost his temper, he emanated the air of one long ustomed to power.

    He¡¯d already learned Su Yi¡¯s background from his guards; he knew that Su Yi was nothing but a live-in son-inw from a backwater like Guangling City, and furthermore, that he was only in the Blood Cirction Realm.

    The only praiseworthy thing about him was that a few days ago, Su Yi had taken the top spot in the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet.

    But in the eyes of a lofty noble like the purple-robed youth, a minor aplishment like that wasn¡¯t worthy of notice.

    That was why he dared openly rebuke Su Yi.

    Su Yi¡¯spanions¡¯ expressions shifted, but Su Yi himself merely responded coolly, ¡°If you¡¯ll forgive my bluntness, we¡¯ll be in more danger if we stay here with you. You¡¯ve perhaps already guessed why this incident happened tonight.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± The purple-robed youth¡¯s expression darkened, and his eyes shed with cold light, but Su Yi¡¯s words were right on the mark.

    Su Yi¡¯spanions couldn¡¯t help but start.?Did Master Su sense something?

    ¡°Fortune and disaster aren¡¯t up to destiny; people bring their fates onto themselves. You¡¯d best watch out. Good luck.¡±

    Su Yi shook his head, lifted his foot, and was just about to leave when Zhang Duo blocked his path. He red coldly and said, ¡°Young man, it won¡¯t be toote to leave?after?you¡¯ve exined yourself!¡±

    His words carried an unconcealed threat.

    Cheng Wuyong instantly stood and growled, ¡°Friend, that was but a minor verbal disagreement. What need is there to threaten others? Let¡¯s all step back, shall we? No need to take this too far!¡±

    Zhang Duo ignored him, looking instead at the youth in purple.

    The youth was already angry. He red at Su Yi, saying, ¡°It was out of respect for Miss Yuan that I even bothered trying to stop you. Since you insist on throwing your life away, fine. Go right ahead. But don¡¯t drag the others down with you!¡±

    ¡°If we want to ¡®throw our lives away¡¯, what does that have to do with you?¡± Huang Qianjunughed coldly.

    ¡°Impudent!¡± Zhang Duo¡¯s expression darkened, and he was just about to say something when the youth in purple waved impatiently.

    ¡°Enough,¡± he said. ¡°Let them go. I¡¯ve never seen such a willfully ignorant group before!¡±

    He then turned to Yuan Luoxi and said with the utmost confidence, ¡°Miss Yuan, please rx. I guarantee you¡¯re safest right here with me!¡±

    But Yuan Luoxi merely shook her head. ¡°No, I want to stay with Master Su.¡±

    She paused, then added, ¡°Young Master Zhili, I¡¯ve experienced something like this before too, so I urge you to calm down and consider why Master Su said what he did; don¡¯t just get angry for no reason. Rage will only lead to errors in your judgment.¡±

    She sounded sincere, and she was. Every word came straight from the heart; she¡¯d learned this lesson the hard way.

    But the purple-robed youth froze; he almost didn¡¯t believe his ears. A sense of utter absurdity filled his heart.

    The glorious daughter of the Yuan Family would rather throw her life away alongside some Blood Cirction Realm youth than trust my words?

    And she even¡­. She even urged me to cool my head and consider ¡®Master Su¡¯s¡¯ words¡­.?

    The youth¡¯s anger was so overwhelming that he couldn¡¯t help butugh. Given his lofty status, no one had ever lectured him like this before.

    What angered him the most was that the one lecturing him was a girl he rather admired!

    In the end, his spirits sank, and he sighed. ¡°And here I thought you were different from other people. Who¡¯d have thought you were so shortsighted? Fine. All of you can leave.¡±

    He suddenly felt alone, as if no one understood him.

    The people of Cloudriver Prefecture, even the pearl of the Yuan Family, had limited perspectives. Their world was too small; they couldn¡¯t grasp just how lofty the person they now faced really was!

    He was willing to offer them his protection, something others could only dream of. The funny part was, they didn¡¯t even realize it¡­

    How foolish!

    .

    But if they wanted to throw their lives away, he¡¯d let them.

    As he thought this, the youth¡¯s temper fizzled out.

    Su Yi had no idea how many emotional changes the youth underwent in that short period of time.

    But even if he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have cared in the least.

    Because in his eyes, the youth with a spiritual brand on his soul was?trouble. The loftier his status, the more trouble he¡¯d bring!

    But just as they neared the stairs, someone blocked their path.

    ¡°Everyone, please do as we say and go back. Or else, don¡¯t me us for our poor manners.¡± The speaker was a middle-aged man dressed like a schr. It was unclear when he¡¯d arrived, but he was already standing in the shadowed stairwell.

    His cheekbones were gaunt, his eyes sunken and shing with sharp light. His right hand hovered over the hilt of the sword strapped to his waist, and his aura was cold and sinister as winter gales.

    Several others stood behind him, blocking the way down. There were over a dozen of them, all of them emanating murderous intent and fierce bloodlust.

    When Su Yi saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°We were one step toote. It seems we can¡¯t count on Zhang Yiren to stabilize the beasts¡¯ rampage anytime soon.¡±

    Yuan Luoxi, Cheng Wuyong, and Huang Qianjun¡¯s hearts sank. All of them sensed that something was amiss.

    It seemed tonight¡¯s incident wasn¡¯t as simple as a mere beast rampage. They also had to contend with the ill-intentioned scoundrels nning to take advantage of the chaos!

    ¡°Master Su, what do you¡­.¡± Yuan Luoxi was just about to ask if they should force their way through or not when Su Yi shook his head.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back. Given the current situation, it doesn¡¯t matter where we go. Trouble is sure toe knocking at our door, so we might as well just bide our time and see what happens.¡±

    As he spoke, he turned and went back, and hispanions followed.

    The middle-aged schr was stunned; he seemed surprised at Su Yi¡¯s obedience. He snorted and shook his head.?And here I thought they were tough. Turns out they¡¯re nothing but cowards!

    When he saw Su Yi¡¯s group making their way back, the youth in purple was stunned too. Then, a hint of a cold smile tugged at his lips, and his eyes shone with amusement.

 Chapter 86: A Body Like Water and Clouds, the Charm of the Mists

    <h4>Chapter 86: A Body Like Water and Clouds, the Charm of the Mists</h4>

    The purple-robed youth felt the urge to jeer, but out of consideration for his bearing and propriety, he simply smiled faintly, put on an air of magnanimity, and went up to greet them. ¡°Su Yi, the wise know when to go with the flow. I¡¯m pleased that you realized your mistakes and decided to return. I won¡¯t linger on that earlier unpleasantness, so you shouldn¡¯t take it to heart either.¡±

    Yuan Luoxi and the others were stunned, and their expressions went a bit strange.?Why does this guy think so highly of himself?

    Su Yi pointed to the stairwell. ¡°Trouble has alreadye knocking. Young Master Zhili, you¡¯d best be careful.¡±

    WIth that, he returned to his chair by the railing, gazed at the distant river shrouded in darkness, and sank into thought.

    He feared tonight wouldn¡¯t be peaceful.

    Trouble??The purple-robed youth frowned, then nced at Zhang Duo. ¡°Go take a look.¡±

    ¡°Your High¡ª.... Please be careful sir.¡± Zhang Duo hesitated, then leaped into action.

    The youth then turned his gentle gaze toward Yuan Luoxi. ¡°Miss Yuan, I said it earlier: so long as I¡¯m around, this is the safest ce on the entire tower ship!¡±

    But how could she possibly be in the mood to waste words with him?

    Just as she was about to leave, a woman carrying a swaddled infant hurried over, her words flowing out in a panic.

    ¡°I have to go downstairs! My husband is on the eighth floor¡­.¡±

    The purple-robed youth frowned, then went up to stop her. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous downstairs. Listen to me: you and your child will be safest if you remain here.¡±

    The woman had kept her head lowered this entire time, but she suddenly looked up, a hint of a cold smile on her lips. ¡°That so?¡±

    As she spoke, a dagger emerged from the bundle she clutched to her chest. She grabbed it by the hilt and viciously stabbed the youth right in the stomach.

    She was unquestionably an experienced assassin. Her disguise was on point, but more than that, her movements and bearing were no different from an ordinary woman¡¯s.

    Yet when she struck, she was fast, arrogant, and ruthless!

    The purple-robed youth bent at the waist and clutched his side, staggering backward. Shock and bewilderment were written all over his face.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± Cheng Wuyong wasn¡¯t far away, and when he realized what was happening, his eyes glinted. He swung at the woman, but her nimbleness far exceeded his expectations. She dodged, reappearing nearby.

    She¡¯d tossed the ¡°swaddled infant¡± she¡¯d used to disguise herself away, but she didn¡¯t look happy; on the contrary, her expression was grave and unsightly.

    ¡°Young Master Zhili, are you alright?¡± asked Cheng Wuyong gravely.

    Huang Qianjun and Yuan Luoxi had only just realized what had happened, and they broke out in cold sweats.

    Neither of them had sensed the woman¡¯s assassination attempt!

    Su Yi sat not far away, minding his own business. He merely nced at the woman, then looked away.

    The woman had seized the perfect opportunity to make her assassination attempt; she timed it for just after Zhang Duo left his master¡¯s side.

    Without Zhang Duo to protect him, there was nothing the youth could do to stop such an assassination attempt.

    Unfortunately for her, the woman still failed.

    It wasn¡¯t that she wasn¡¯t capable enough. Her dagger was just too low quality¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± said the young man in purple. His brow was covered in sweat, but he was alive and well. ¡°With the Golden Nephrite Rainbow Armor to protect me, even ordinary spiritual weapons can¡¯t hurt me.¡±

    And indeed, when the crowd looked over, they saw that although the dagger had torn through the youth¡¯s clothes, he wasn¡¯t injured, and there was no trace of blood.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Zhang Duo dashed over like a gust of wind, shock, rage, and concern written all over his face.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The purple-robed youth took a deep breath, and his expression darkened. ¡°I just wouldn¡¯t have thought that would-be murderers lurked on the ninth-floor terrace!¡±

    He turned his gaze towards the woman, icy and intimidating.

    Against all expectations, the woman didn¡¯t shrink back or flee. She merely crossed her arms and sighed. ¡°And I wouldn¡¯t have guessed the Sixth Highness had spiritual artifact flexible?armor on under?those robes.¡±

    Many of those nearby retreated in panic; this scene left all of them too startled to draw near.

    ¡°¡®Sixth Highness¡¯? You¡­. You¡¯re¡­..¡± Yuan Luoxi sped her hand to her lips, and her beautiful eyes widened.

    The Sixth Highness!

    This was a title reserved for either kings hailing from the imperial family, the emperor¡¯s brothers, or the current emperor¡¯s direct descendants!

    Judging from the purple-robed youth¡¯s age, he was most likely thetter!

    Huang Qianjun went rigid, and his eyes widened in disbelief.?That braggart is actually an imperial prince!?

    Even Cheng Wuyong¡¯s expression changed as waves of shock coursed through his heart.

    The Cloudriver Prefecture was one of the six prefectures of the Imperatorial Province. It was in the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s southwestern territory, far removed from the Jade Capital at the heart of the Sky Province.

    From their perspective, Yujing, the Jade Capital, was far, far away.

    But now, a prince of the imperial family was standing right in front of them. It was easy to imagine the extent of their shock.

    ¡°He really is trouble. Big trouble.¡± Su Yi furrowed his brow.

    Whoever these people were, they dared assassinate a prince of the imperial family. It was easy to imagine just how great a storm this incident would stir up!

    And it was highly likely that they¡¯d all get dragged into this mess through no fault of their own.

    But before long, Su Yi¡¯s brow rxed. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to worry about this.

    If trouble came knocking at his door, he¡¯d just swing his sword around and be done with it.

    ¡°Everyone, I apologize for hiding my status earlier, but this expedition was supposed to remain a secret. Who¡¯d have thought these crooks would set their sights on me anyway?¡±

    The youth grimaced, but the way Yuan Luoxi and Huang Qianjun looked at him had clearly already changed. They dared not be as?impudent?as before.

    Su Yi noticed this, but said nothing.

    At the end of the day, this was the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s territory. Everything was subject to imperial authority. Never mind Yuan Luoxi and the others; even Martial Dao Grandmasters would have to be respectful.

    Thud thud thud!

    Footsteps rang out, and a group emerged from the stairwell.

    The leader was the same schrly middle-aged man who¡¯d blocked Su Yi¡¯s path earlier.

    A group of ck-robed, masked figures followed him. Only their eyes were visible, but they looked strong, and all of them emanated vicious murderous intent.

    ¡°We must have startled you, Sixth Highness.¡± The middle-aged schr approached with a smile. ¡°Zhang Yiren and his subordinates are busy fighting for their lives; they have no time to spare worrying about others. Our people are restricting those three subordinates of yours too. I¡¯m afraid only Zhang Duo is left to protect you.¡±

    He paused, then continued, ¡°Sixth Highness, if you know what¡¯s good for you, please hand it over. I guarantee that if you do, we¡¯ll turn and leave here and now.¡±

    ¡°Who sent you?¡± The purple-robed youth asked, his expression cold as ice.

    The schrly middle-aged man sighed. ¡°To tell the truth, I¡¯m wondering the same thing. Just who spent such a vast sum to hire us? It was too tempting an offer to resist despite knowing capture might very mean death for our entire families. We would never have agreed to such a dangerous undertaking otherwise.¡±

    ¡°Someone hired you?¡± The purple-robed youth¡¯s brow knit together. ¡°How much did they spend? I can give you double. All you have to do is leave right now. If you do, I swear on my name that I won¡¯t pursue this matter.¡±

    The middle-aged schrughed and shook his head. ¡°Sixth Highness, no need to stall for time. I¡¯ll count to three. If you don¡¯t hand it over, don¡¯t me me for my poor manners.¡±

    ¡°One.¡± He extended a finger, his expression calm.

    The men in ck behind him clenched their weapons, ready to strike. Tension filled the air, so thick, you could cut it with a knife.

    ¡°Is there really no room to negotiate?¡± The purple-robed youth frowned, but although his expression was unsightly, he wasn¡¯t panicking.

    The middle-aged man didn¡¯t even dignify this with a response. His lips parted, and he said, ¡°Two.¡±

    By now, Yuan Luoxi, Huang Qianjun, and Cheng Wuyong felt the tension too. They inwardly cried out.

    If possible, I would have preferred not to have learned that purple-robed youth¡¯s true identity.

    This is just great. If something happens to His Sixth Highness, how can we just stand back and watch?

    If the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s imperial family med them for their inaction, it would inevitably implicate their families and factions too!

    Master Su was right,?Yuan Luoxi sighed to herself.?This guy is a walking disaster.?The most dangerous part of the ship is whatever part he¡¯s in!

    But for some reason, when she saw Su Yi sittingfortably and at ease not far away, she felt reassured.?With Master Su here, what¡¯s there to be afraid of?

    As she thought this, Yuan Luoxi adjusted her posture, standing more upright than before.

    Meanwhile, before the middle-aged man could say ¡°three¡±, the purple-robed youth shouted, ¡°Martial Aunt Qing Jin, if you wait any longer, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m really done for!¡±

    His voice boomed throughout the darkness.

    Everyone was stunned.

    Immediately afterward, azy, yet uniquely maic feminine voice rang out. ¡°Hmph! What are you carrying on about? The fighting hasn¡¯t started yet, has it?¡±

    A sh of movement apanied her voice, and before the crowd knew what was happening, a slender figure stood before them.

    Her eyes were bright and sharp as knives, and her dark hair was tied back in a ponytail, revealing her exquisitely beautiful face.

    Her fair skin was as smooth and unblemished as porcin, and her simple white clothes did little to obscure her winsome figure. The fabric nevertheless outlined her shocking curves.

    She carried a jade circlet in one hand, a pot of wine in the other as she slumpedzily. Her bearing was rather unique, but she had quite the presence.

    The crowd¡¯s gazes converged on her. Most had never seen someone so stunning.

    Yuan Luoxi couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°What a pretty big sister!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got good taste!¡± Qing Jin gave her a thumbs up, her full red lips curving into an intoxicating smile.

    In a rare disy of bashfulness, Yuan Luoxi blushed, then averted her gaze, not daring to meet Qing Jin¡¯s eyes.

    Huang Qianjun¡¯s heart pounded in his chest.?This woman is monstrous¡­.. How could any ordinary man withstand her charms!?

    Even Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but take a second nce at Qing Jin. He was a bit stunned.?A body of water and cloud with the mysterious charm of the mist. I wouldn¡¯t have guessed that the Great Zhou was home to a natural-born Spiritmist Jade Physique. It¡¯s included in ¡®the Heavens¡¯ Guide to Spiritual Physiques¡¯, although admittedly only in the low eighth-tier. Still, for a mundane nation like this, that¡¯s already quite rare

    Numerous exceptional spiritual physiques existed in this world, and their owners typically blossomed into talents whose radiance far exceeded their peers.

    The strongest such physiques included the Nine Yang Sr Physique, the Five Elements Physique, Sword Bone Spirit Embryos, Lightning War Physiques, among others. All were heaven-defying existence.

    Even in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, they were as rare as qilin horns and phoenix feathers. Ten thousand years might pass without a single such individual appearing.

    But the girl the purple-robed youth had just called ¡°Martial Aunt Qing Jin¡± had a natural Spiritmist Jade Physique!

    This spiritual physique was as soft and ethereal as the clouds, with a spirituality as pure as mist. Talent like this was enough to warrant calling her a ¡°little monster¡±!

 Chapter 87: Twin Scarlet Moonblades

    <h4>Chapter 87: Twin Scarlet Moondes</h4>

    At the same time, Su Yi noticed that as powerful as Qing Jin¡¯s aura was, she was still only in the early stages of the Qi umtion Realm.?It¡¯s no wonder Cheng Wuyong mistook her for a seventeen-year-old Martial Dao Grandmaster. With a spiritual physique of that level, the realms of mundane martial artists are insufficient to describe her.

    Of course, with the power of her spiritual physique, she unquestionably far surpassed mundane martial artists of the same cultivation!

    When Qing Jin stepped onto the battlefield, the schr and his followers¡¯ expressions turned grim.

    But then, the woman who¡¯d just tried and failed to kill the purple-robed youthughed coldly, ¡°Sixth Highness, do you really think we¡¯d carry out this operation without taking into ount the most threatening member of your party?¡±

    As she said this, she gazed into the crowd of guests who¡¯d long since fled to the far end of the terrace. ¡°Senior, please strike!¡±

    Everyone instinctively nced over.

    Off in the distance, there was a disturbance among the crowd, and they quickly cleared a path. The only one who didn¡¯t move was a man in hemp clothes.

    Hisplexion was dark, and his temples were starting to gray. He carried a four-foot cloth bag on his back, but his appearance wasn¡¯t otherwise noteworthy.

    When he sensed that everyone was looking at him, the man frowned, let out a long sigh, then approached withrge strides.

    Thud! Thud! Thud!?With each footstep, the thick wooden deck shook, and his aura rose another level.?Beneath the crowd¡¯s transfixed gazes, the man seemed to transform into a mountain. Even as he walked, he seemed towering and steady, and he emanated a suffocating pressure.

    ¡°A Grandmaster!¡± Cheng Wuyong¡¯s expression turned unsightly.

    While they were dining here just a few minutes ago, he shockingly failed to sense the Martial Dao Grandmaster mixed into the crowd!

    No, that¡¯s not it. Earlier, Master Su suggested that we leave this ce. I¡¯m afraid he realized a long time ago that trouble lurked on the ninth-floor terrace too.

    He couldn¡¯t help but nce at Su Yi again, but Su Yi looked asposed as ever.

    At the same time, Su Yi¡¯s voice echoed through Cheng Wuyong¡¯s ears. ¡°If we really can¡¯t avoid trouble, all you have to do is protect your family¡¯s young miss and Huang Qianjun.¡±

    Cheng Wuyong¡¯s heart shook, but he instantly rxed.

    ¡°A Grandmaster!¡± Yuan Luoxi, Huang Qianjun, and the other guests only just reacted. Without exception, their expressions changed, and they felt a chill reach all the way to their extremities.

    Upon bing a Grandmaster, a martial artist was like a soaring dragon!

    Within the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s borders, only factions with a Grandmaster to hold down the fort were considered ¡®major.¡¯

    Even if you searched all neen cities of Cloudriver Prefecture, you¡¯d find?but?a handful of Martial Dao Grandmasters.

    Yet now, a Grandmaster had appeared on the ninth-floor terrace, right in front of them.

    ¡°They sure went all out!¡± The purple-robed youth¡¯s expression changed, and his eyes zed with fury.

    They¡¯d actually sent a Grandmaster to assassinate him! It was clear how poisonous the other party¡¯s heart was and how determined they were to end him!

    ¡°I knew it would be like this.¡± Qing Jin whipped around, her knifelike eyes boring into the man in hemp clothes.

    She sneered, her disdain readily apparent on her beautiful face. ¡°A Grandmaster is as lofty as the sun. They should be open and candid as they gaze down upon the masses. But look at you, hiding in the crowd with your tail between your legs. You¡¯re only just showing your face now? You might have a Grandmaster¡¯s cultivation, but you sure aren¡¯t worthy of a Grandmaster¡¯s reputation.¡±

    Her words were utterly domineering.

    The crowd¡¯s expressions shifted, but the hemp-d man looked as staunch and unmoving as a boulder. He said tly, ¡°Dragons are ever-changing and adaptable. They can berge enough to stir up winds and clouds or small enough to hide in the most minute of crevasses. The same applies to the Grandmasters of the world: wee in all stripes. Miss, your sweeping generalizations have blinded you to the greater picture.¡±

    The night was dark and somber. The air was rife with tension, and a storm was imminent.

    ¡°A dragon? Hah? That¡¯s a word mundane martial artists use topliment others. Describing yourself as a dragon is a bit much. Ridiculous!¡± Qing Jin made no effort to hide her disdain. She was stunning, beautiful, and forceful.

    She tossed her pot of wine, whichnded steadily on a table. Then, she raised her thin, jade-like finger and rubbed the jade circlet on her left wrist.

    Sparks flew.

    ng! ng!

    When the noise and sparks faded, she held a pair of sabers, one in each hand.

    The sabers were curved like crescent moons, and dense but faint spiritual firelight glowed along the des. When she held them both, it looked as if she were gripping a pair of crescent red moons!

    The Twin Scarlet Moondes!

    ¡°On a night like this, decapitating a Grandmaster before having my drink actually sounds rather pleasant.¡±

    Her voice waszy and maic, and her clothes swayed as she moved. Those slender curves were now shockingly imposing.

    Her twin sabers buzzed, clear and melodious.

    Everyone held their breath. They felt something prick at their skin, as if sharp knives were pressed against their throats; it was suddenly difficult to even breathe.

    Even Cheng Wuyong and Zhang Duo, Qi umtion experts, tensed up as waves of pressure mmed them right in the face.

    Suddenly, Qing Jin charged, her hair flying into the air.

    Whoosh!

    She was so fast, she left an afterimage in her wake. Her sabers crossed, and she attacked mid-charge.

    It was as if a pair of scarlet crimson moons had shed through the night sky. Their radiance stung the eyes, their glow illusory and ethereal as it descended into the mundane world.

    Flowing Scarlet Arcs!

    This was an upper earth-grade secret technique, and she¡¯d already achieved proficiency in it. When she unleashed it, she fully realized its subtle mysteries.

    The man in hemp clothes narrowed his eyes, then reached behind him.

    The four-foot cloth strapped to his back burst into shreds of fabric, and a short ck halberd appeared in his hand.

    ng!!!

    An ear-splitting collision rang out, the sound piercing metal and shattering stone.

    The man in hemp clothes retreated several steps backward before finally stabilizing himself. His energy churned, and his short halberd buzzed and shook.

    When he looked at Qing Jin, he saw her standing tall and holding her twin sabers, their energy filling the air around her. Her bright eyes glinted like des, beautiful but imposing.

    She¡¯s so strong!?Without exception, everyone who witnessed this was stunned.

    A Martial Dao Grandmaster, pushed back in a single attack!

    Before they fought, Qing Jin¡¯s appearance set her apart from the masses. If the terrace was a stage, she was the stylish, eye-catching lead actress.

    But when she attacked, she was sharp and despotic, attacking in a sh of arced light. She put many of the men present to shame; they could only sigh over their own inferiority.

    ¡°She¡¯s amazing!¡± Yuan Luoxi¡¯s eyes sparkled as she cried out in excitement.

    ng!

    Qing Jin didn¡¯t pause her offensive. Inbat, every inch of her billowed with grim murderous intent, her twin sabers filling the air with illusory red crescent moons, each swing faster and more despotic than the one before.

    They weren¡¯t just sharp; they were as domineering as a wildfire!

    ng! ng! ng! ng!

    Saber shed against?halberd?in rapid session, like the beating of a drum. The sound echoed throughout the night sky, churning the blood and stinging the ears.

    The onlookers watched as fiery de shadows intercrossed. Qing Jin perfectly resembled a bolt of lightning, fierce yet intangible.

    The man in hemp clothes was forced back several more times.

    But he was utterly terrifying too; he was steady as a mountain, with the force of a boulder. No matter how fierce the sharp storm of cuts was, it had yet to do him any real damage.

    Suddenly, his eyes crackled with electricity, and his voice boomed like thunder. ¡°For someone of the Qi umtion Realm to possess such power is terrifying indeed, but s, you are not fit to provoke a Grandmaster!¡±

    Boom!

    He stomped against the deck, and his aura shot up another level. He suddenly swung his halberd.

    At that moment, it looked as if he were wielding a bolt of ck lightning!

    Bang!

    They shed, and Qing Jin froze in mid-air before hurtling backward.

    This attack had sent her flying!

    The entire terrace fell silent. Even the birds went quiet.

    Cheng Wuyong and Zhang Duo¡¯s expressions shifted.?This¡­ This is the power of a Grandmaster!

    Meanwhile, those on the schr¡¯s side inwardly sighed in relief.

    Just now, Qing Jin¡¯s offensive had been too powerful. Just watching made their hearts shake with terror and left them barely able to breathe.

    Fortunately for them, the tides were starting to turn in their favor!

    ¡°Hmph. It seems that¡¯s all you¡¯ve got. Time is precious, so I¡¯ll kill you now!¡± Qing Jin¡¯s bright eyes zed with killing intent.

    She shot forth in a sh, sabers swinging.

    But this time, overflowing rosy light surged around her, as if she were the rising sun. Her glow was particrly dazzling against the night skies.

    Yet she simultaneously seemed more ethereal and indistinct, as if she were made of misty clouds.

    The true meaning of mist, a power that originates from her bloodline. It¡¯s this trump card that gives her the confidence to fight Inner Furnace Realm opponents.?Su Yi inwardly nodded. He¡¯d anticipated this development.

    But didn¡¯t her foes have trump cards of their own?

    After all, they were here to assassinate an imperial prince, and it was obvious that they¡¯d been preparing for this for quite some time. They had to have more up their sleeves than a single Martial Dao Grandmaster.

    ng!

    As Su Yi pondered, the battle erupted once more.

    After unleashing the power of her innate talent, the true meaning of mist, Qing Jin¡¯s power noticeably went up a level. As she fought the enemy Grandmaster, she didn¡¯t just hold her own; she even had a slight advantage.

    Their fight drew every eye on the terrace. Everyone watched nervously.

    A momentter¡ª

    Traces of blood trickled from the corners of the Grandmaster¡¯s lips.

    This scene stunned everyone present. He was a Martial Dao Grandmaster, yet he¡¯d suffered internal injuries in battle!

    But against all expectations, the man in hemp clothes showed no signs of anger or surprise. Instead, he let out a long sigh. ¡°Fine. I agreed to this operation. Why cling to life any further?¡±

    His voice was mncholy, but as he spoke, his energy seemed to boil like wave-tossed seas. A destructive aura then spread throughout the terrace.

    ¡°A secret art at the expense of your own life?¡± Qing Jin¡¯s beautiful brow furrowed, her pretty face suddenly solemn. She attacked with all her might, the Twin Scarlet Moondes striking like a rain of shooting stars.

    ng!

    But after the next startling impact rang out, it was her slender figure that was sent staggering back. The blood drained from her face, and her bright eyes widened in disbelief.

    In contrast, the man in hemp clothes was like a raging, inextinguishable wildfire. He gripped his halberd and charged at Qing Jin with the intent to kill.

    He was like a demonic god!

    Boom!

    He waved his halberd, which shed with bright light, striking like a sudden crack of thunder.

    Qing Jin gnashed her teeth, but she didn¡¯t dodge. She shed with him head-on.

    Bang!

    She was sent flying once more, and she coughed up blood. Her beautiful face was now deathly pale, and her brow contorted in a rare disy of shock and anger.

    Both the purple-d youth and Su Yi¡¯spanions felt a chill, and their expressions shifted.

    The schr and his followers looked on, murderous and ready to strike at any moment. They nned to seize this opportunity to capture tonight¡¯s main prey.

    The hemp-d man¡¯s indifferent voice resounded throughout the battlefield as he attacked once more. ¡°A life for a life, a worthy sacrifice!¡±

    ng!

    He raised his ck short halberd, and a limitless flood of staunch baleful energy shed towards her.

    There was nowhere for Qing Jin to run.

    His attack looked simple, but it covered all directions, like an inescapable. Her only choice was to resist head-on.

    A hint of bitterness rose unbidden on her lips.?It seems I underestimated how terrifying Grandmasters are¡­.

 Chapter 88: Youâ€™ll Do Anything?

    <h4>Chapter 88: You¡¯ll Do Anything?</h4>

    ¡°Martial Aunt!¡± The purple-robed youth watched from a distance. He cried out, his heart on tenterhooks.

    The other onlookers paled too.

    Bang!

    In the face of imminent crisis, Qing Jin wasn¡¯t the least bit afraid. She resisted with all her might, only for her opponent¡¯s attack to send the Twin Scarlet Moondes flying from her hands.

    She hurtled through the air too,nding several dozen feet away. She was now so pale, even her lips were white, and she repeatedly coughed up blood. Her bright eyes dimmed, and her breathing was shallow.

    ¡°You actually survived?¡± The man in hemp clothes furrowed his brow in surprise.

    ¡°Sixth Highness, hurry up and leave while there¡¯s still breath in my body. I know you have other life-saving trump cards. When the timees to use them, don¡¯t be stingy.¡±?She coughed violently as she struggled to her feet, then nced at the Twin Scarlet Moondes, which had been flung far away. She looked frustrated and helpless.

    Then, she shook her head and took a deep breath. By the time she exhaled, her pallid face waspletely tranquil. ¡°If he can disregard his life, I can too!¡±

    The hemp-clothed man¡¯s pupils constricted in a rare disy of hesitation.

    ¡°Martial Aunt, if we die, we die together!¡± The youth in purple cried out, his eyes zing with ruthless determination. ¡°When Imperial?Father finds out about this, all of them will pay with their lives!¡±

    Not far away, the schr and hispanions¡¯ expressions shifted.

    ¡°I escorted you all the way here. How could I let you throw your life away? Hurry up and?scram!¡± rebuked Qing Jin.

    ¡°Want to leave? Forget it! No one is leaving this ce alive!¡± said the schrly middle-aged man grimly. ¡°So long as all of you are dead, no one will ever discover our involvement!¡±

    Yuan Luoxi, Cheng Wuyong, and the other guests¡¯ hearts went cold.

    But it was then that an exasperated sigh rang out. ¡°See? I told you this was going to be trouble.¡±

    As he spoke, Su Yi walked over from his spot by the railing, bamboo staff in hand, looking indifferent and detached.

    Everyone instinctively nced toward him.

    Hispanions¡¯ eyes lit up with excitement.?Is Master Su finally going to intervene?

    When he saw that the speaker was the very youth he¡¯d intimidated back at the stairwell, the middle-aged schr instantly burst into coldughter. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, little guy. I¡¯ll guarantee I¡¯ll take your head off in a single swing and give you a painless death!¡±

    The nearby men in ck burst intoughter.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± When he heard Su Yi¡¯s words, the purple-robed youth¡¯s face went ashen. ¡°You still think me keeping you here brought you harm?:

    His expression was contorted and unsightly, his rage seemingly without limit.

    ¡°Are you saying it didn¡¯t?¡± Su Yi fired right back. ¡°Despite knowing your own secrets?full well, you still chose toe here to indulge in revelry. How stupid are you? In doing so, you¡¯ve implicated everyone else here. How selfish can you be?¡±

    The youth in purple was so angry that he almost coughed up blood.

    Earlier, he rebuked Su Yi for his foolishness and stupidity. Who¡¯d have thought that now, Su Yi would rebuke him right back?

    ¡°Look! They¡¯ve started fighting amongst themselves! It sure is a dog-eat-dog world out there! Hahaha!¡± The woman who¡¯d made the initial assasination attempt against the purple-robed youth burst into brazenughter.

    Su Yi nced at her indifferently. ¡°Let¡¯s hope you can still smile after this.¡±

    An inexplicable chill coursed through the woman¡¯s heart, and herughter came to an abrupt halt. She was suddenly uncertain.?How can a mere Blood Cirction Realm youth have such a terrifying gaze?

    ¡°Sixth Highness, only Master Su can save us now. I¡¯ll say it once more: don¡¯t let your anger muddle your judgment,¡± Yuan Luoxi took a deep breath and said seriously.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that he¡­. You¡¯re saying that?he?can save us?¡± The purple-robed youth seemed a bit bewildered, as if he¡¯d just heard an enormous joke.

    ¡°Miss Yuan, I ask that you don¡¯t make jokes like that at times like this!¡± Zhang Duo¡¯s expression was unsightly.

    Even someone as terrifying as Qing Jin was no match for that Martial Dao Grandmaster, much less a Blood Cirction Realm youth like Su Yi!

    The middle-aged schr and his followers were briefly stunned. Then, all of them burst intoughter.

    The Grandmaster in hemp clothes shook his head. In his eyes, Su Yi was nothing but a dancing clown throwing his life away.

    If he weren¡¯t on guard against Qing Jin¡¯sst-ditch, life-and-death attack, he¡¯d have killed Su Yi already.

    Even Qing Jin couldn¡¯t help but lose her temper. She red at Su Yi, then said mockingly, ¡°If you can really save everyone here, I¡¯ll do anything you want! If not, pipe down and?scram!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d do ¡®anything¡¯ I want?¡± Su Yi mulled it over, then said, ¡°I can just barely ept those conditions. Otherwise, helping a group of strangers resolve their troubles for nothing would leave a bad taste in my mouth.¡¯

    Qing Jin was stunned.?Is this kid insane?

    The hemp-d man¡¯s eyes shed. He seized Qing Jin¡¯s temporary distraction to swing his halberd with all his might.

    A Grandmaster¡¯s sudden attack. How terrifying was that?

    But then¡ª

    Boom!

    The ck halberd swung, wrapped in majestic, dazzling power, splitting the air with piercing, high-pitched booms.

    ¡°Dodge! Hurry!¡± Qing Jin¡¯s pretty face filled with rm, and she tried to push Su Yi out of the halberd¡¯s path.

    But to her astonishment, despite her immense power, pushing Su Yi felt like pushing a mountain. He didn¡¯t even budge.

    ng!

    The low, clear hum of a sword reverberated through everyone¡¯s ears.

    A sh of sword light followed, like lightning illuminating the night sky and tearing through the inky darkness.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes pricked with pain, to the point that they almost cried.

    The Grandmaster felt his soul palpitate, and his eyes went nk. His awareness split, like chaos at the dawn of the universe. A streak of sword qi, like the eternal skies, surged from the void. It was so vast, so majestic, so lofty and ancient¡­.

    Then, the streak of sword qi shed ruthlessly down!

    A feeling of utter helplessness, insignificance, and despair surged throughout the Grandmaster¡¯s body. He shrieked in terror.

    ¡°No¡ª!¡± His voice shook the night sky, rolling like thunder.

    Everyone shuddered, and when they looked up, a terrifying sight greeted them¡ª

    The Grandmaster stopped mid-assault, his ck-halberd frozen mid-swing. That staunch, swarthy face of his was now written with shock, terror, and despair.

    Then, he thudded to the ground, falling t on his face. The impact shook the entire terrace.

    He had no trace of injuries, but it was as if his life force had evaporated into thin air, leaving nothing behind.

    ¡°No¡ª!¡±

    ¡°No¡ª!¡±

    The man¡¯s final, desperate shout still echoed through the air.

    Witnessing this unnatural death made the onlookers¡¯ hair stand on end. Chills went down their spines.

    ¡°This¡­.¡± The middle-aged schr and his subordinates were so stunned, they were rooted to the spot.

    How could a Martial Dao Grandmaster just drop dead all of a sudden? And in such a bizarre way?

    ¡°He¡¯s dead? Just like that?¡±

    The purple-robed youth practically jumped. He looked bewildered, and his head buzzed. He even wondered if he was dreaming.

    Although he didn¡¯t notice it, his attendant, Zhang Duo, was uncharacteristically stunned. Witnessing the Grandmaster¡¯s death had shocked him too. Even his hands and feet trembled slightly.?What level of sword art is that!?

    ¡°Master Su¡¯s methods are only getting more and more inscrutable!¡±?Even Yuan Luoxi, Cheng Wuyong, and Huang Qianjun, with their understanding of Su Yi, were astonished. Waves coursed through their hearts; they couldn¡¯t have been any more shocked.

    A single swing of the sword, like a sudden crack of lightning, cleaving the night sky.

    And a Martial Dao Grandmaster died on the spot without any visible injuries. His manner of death was far too strange and terrifying.

    ¡°You¡­. You¡­.¡± Qing Jin was the closest, so her shock was the greatest. She could barely even speak.

    When the man in hemp clothes attacked, she nned to push Su Yi out of his way and save him from his own foolishness. Who¡¯d have thought that she¡¯d fail?

    But by attempting to save him, she witnessed how Su Yi attacked.

    He shook his wrist, and a sharp de emerged from the bamboo staff, like a sudden bolt of lightning, cutting through the darkness at unbelievable speeds.

    But what left her truly baffled was that even as it struck, the sword was still a good ten meters from the Grandmaster. It didn¡¯t so much as touch the hems of his clothes.

    Yet he¡¯d just gone and died, and in such an unreasonable manner!

    As she stood there in a daze, Su Yi suddenly leaped past her and arrived before thedy assassin.

    Mortal Edge moved even faster than he did, effortlessly piercing a bloody hole right through the woman¡¯s throat.

    Splurt!

    Blood sttered from the wound.

    The woman¡¯s eyes went wide, her bewildered astonishment written all over her face.

    Witnessing the Grandmaster¡¯s death shocked her too; by the time she came to her senses, Su Yi¡¯s sword had already hit its mark. She was like amb to the ughter, and she perished on the spot.

    ¡°Laughing at inopportune moments will get you killed,¡± whispered Su Yi.

    He pulled his sword back out, not sparing the woman so much as a second nce as her corpse toppled over backward. He then turned his attention to the middle-aged schr.

    The schr and his followers came to their senses as well, and all of their expressions changed as their hearts surged with indescribable terror.

    The man in hemp clothes had been their pir, yet now he¡¯d fallen, and after just one attack.

    Of course they were startled!

    ¡°Hurry! Hurry up and run!¡± The middle-aged schr cried out, then turned and charged toward the stairs.

    His dozen-or-so ck-robed subordinates took it a step further; they dashed toward the rails, hoping to jump from the ninth-floor terrace and into the waters of the Great Azure.

    But how could Cheng Wuyong, Zhand Duo, and the other martial artists just let them do as they please? They immediately charged into the fray and attacked.

    ¡°Kill! We can¡¯t let those scoundrels escape!¡±

    ¡°Everyone?attack?at once!¡±

    ¡°Get them!¡±

    There were lots of people present, not just Su Yi¡¯s group. The other passengers, the group who¡¯d retreated earlier, included no shortage of martial artists.

    Now, all of these warriors charged, shouting and screaming as they charged.

    Su Yi had initially nned a follow-up attack, but when he saw this, he immediately stopped and sheathed his sword.

    He¡¯d always beenzy. If he could get others to do something for him, he certainly wouldn¡¯t volunteer to do it himself.

    He turned, found a chair, and sat down. He let out a breath of turbid air. When he sensed the feeling of exhaustion emanating from his soul, he couldn¡¯t help but mock himself.

    The attack he¡¯d just used to kill the middle-aged man in hemp was a soul technique he¡¯d only just begun cultivating, ¡°The Great Void Soul Sword Incantation¡±.

    His sword was like a divine mountain towering in the emptiness, towering into the heavens. It could attack the soul directly, killing someone without a trace of exterior wounds!

    This was a secret art of soul cultivators. It wasn¡¯t particrly grand or lofty, but that was why Su Yi could just barely put it to use with his current soul power reserves.

    Even so, that one attack had practically drained his soulpletely.

    I have to pick up the pace with the Universal Self-Embodiment Sutra. Only then can I use the Great Void Soul Sword Incantation freely and easily,?thought Su Yi.

    As he pondered, Su Yi suddenly sensed the nearby purple-robed youth¡¯s gaze.

 Chapter 89: Heart Surging Like the Tides, a Beautiful Brow Furrows

    <h4>Chapter 89: Heart Surging Like the Tides, a Beautiful Brow Furrows</h4>

    The purple-robed youth¡¯s expressions were a sight to behold.

    There was shock, bewilderment, shame, and awkwardness, all alternating nonstop.

    He just stared directly at Su Yi, as if he wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t quite manage it.

    Having another man stare at him like that made Su Yi a bit ufortable. He couldn¡¯t help but frown and say, ¡°If you want to apologize, no need. What you ought to do now is investigate and discover just who sent these people to assassinate you. I hope you can give me an answer before we arrive at the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital.¡±

    The purple-robed youth hurriedly responded, ¡°Please rest at ease; I can definitely do that.¡±

    Even his tone had be respectful.

    ¡°Also, although I don¡¯t fear getting mixed up in all this, what happened tonight is highly likely to implicate others. I hope you can resolve that too,¡± said Su Yi tly.

    The purple-robed youth took a deep breath, then made a solemn vow. ¡°That¡¯s only natural. This incident arose because of me; I won¡¯t allow any further harm to befall the innocent.¡±

    Yuan Luoxi watched this?y out from?the sidelines. Her maiden¡¯s heart trembled slightly, and she felt a wordless, indescribable warmth. When she next looked at Su Yi, her eyes shone with gratitude.

    She wouldn¡¯t have guessed that this?man like?a fallen?immortal would?be so thoughtful. He was looking out for them too, without overlooking the slightest detail.

    Su Yi said no more. He simply closed his eyes in repose.

    He wanted to leave earlier because he didn¡¯t want to get swept up in unnecessary trouble.

    But it was already toote to?avoid incident, so he naturally had to resolve this matter properly.

    After all, their foes hailed from a faction that dared assassinate an imperial prince of the Great Zhou. When they discovered what had happened tonight, they were sure to retaliate in a mad frenzy.

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t the least bit concerned, but it would be a problem if this implicated Yuan Luoxi and Huang Qianjun.

    Something suddenly urred to Su Yi, and he turned to the nearby Huang Qianjun. ¡°Ah, yes. Go search their belongings and see if you can find any clues.¡±

    Huang Qianjun hurriedly got to work.?A momentter, he returned carrying the ck short halberd, but he looked baffled. ¡°He was a glorious Martial Dao Grandmaster, yet he had nothing on him save for his weapon.¡±

    Su Yi epted the halberd and looked it over. ¡°He came here determined to die. The reason his strength shot up earlier is because he traded his life for it. He used a secret art that destroyed his own life force.¡±

    Huang Qianjun looked enlightened. ¡°No wonder.¡±

    ¡°Although this short halberd¡¯s craftsmanship is a bitcking, the materials themselves are rather decent. It¡¯s made of Concentrated Profound Iron mixed with a dozen or so spiritual materials, including Pyrophosphate and Jadelight Silver Power. If I melt it down, it could just barely serve as a base for a spiritual sword.¡±

    After briefly examining it, Su Yi stored the halberd within his jade pendant. He nned to refine it upon arriving in Cloudriver Prefecture.

    Mortal Edge had but the slightest trace of spirituality. It was just barely good enough to use, but its power was limited.

    Once his cultivation broke into the Qi umtion Realm, he wouldn¡¯t be able to disy his full strength without a better weapon.

    Thus, Su Yi had already started considering how to gather enough spiritual materials to forge himself a quality de.

    ¡°Judging by the soundsing from the lower floors, we should be able to leave without encountering too many problems. Do you want to leave, or would you rather remain here?¡± Su Yi rose, then nced at the nearby Yuan Luoxi and Huang Qianjun.

    ¡°We¡¯reing with you,¡± they said without even pausing to think.

    Su Yi nodded, but as they walked past the purple-robed youth, he suddenly paused. ¡°Want to hear another suggestion?¡±

    The youth hurriedly sped his fist. ¡°Please don¡¯t withhold your wisdom.¡±

    He¡¯d already corrected his attitude. He no longer dared treat Su Yi as he might an ordinary person.

    Su Yi said offhandedly, ¡°After your subordinates return, return to your residence right away. Don¡¯t visit that Cha Jin girl again before we arrive in the prefectural capital.¡±

    The purple-robed youth was stunned, and he felt a bit awkward. He assumed that Su Yi was warning him not to wander randomly to prevent any additional assassination attempts.

    Su Yi saw through him at a nce, and he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. Unless I¡¯m mistaken, she has a hidden agenda for you.¡±

    A hidden agenda!

    The youth went rigid, and waves of doubt rose within his heart. But before he could ask any questions, Su Yi led Yuan Luoxi and Huang Qianjun away.

    When he reached the stairway, Su Yi¡¯s voice emanated from afar. ¡°Tell that ¡®Martial Aunt Qing Jin¡¯ of yours not to forget what she agreed to tonight.¡±

    The youth was first dazed, then bewildered.?This guy¡­ Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s set his sights on Martial Aunt Qing Jin?

    The group proceeded down the stairs, passing evidence of battle. Corpses littered the ground, and blood sttered the walls and floors. However,?most of the corpses belonged to spirit beasts, which came in all shapes, sizes, and colors.

    Just walking through the carnage broadened Huang Qianjun¡¯s horizons, but it was as if Su Yi didn¡¯t even see it.?These spirit beasts were all tier-one and two, with the odd tier-three yao mixed in. Even the strongest of them was only on par with a peak Blood Cirction Realm martial artist.

    None of them were worthy of Su Yi¡¯s notice.

    When they returned to their temporary residence, the ninth pavilion, Su Yi went directly to his room.

    His soul was exhausted, and he¡¯d yet to cultivate today. He had to seize every avable moment.

    Great willpower revealed itself through the small choices you made in your day-to-day life.

    Cultivation was much the same. It required withstanding the solitude and tedium, but at the same time, it took reflection and self-discipline. Only then could you persist day after day in perpetuity.

    With Su Yi¡¯s temperament, he wouldn¡¯t skip his daily cultivation unless he truly couldn¡¯t extricate himself from his situation.?In other words, Su Yi could let most worldly affairs go, but he always gave his cultivation his full attention and effort.

    Time slipped by.

    It waste at night when the fighting finally died down.

    Zhang Yiren was injured in battle, and of his thirty-seven elites, eleven fell, while the others all had varying degrees of injuries.

    Of the eight hundred captive beasts, over a hundred died, while some took advantage of the chaos to flee into the river. In the end, only five hundred were recaptured and returned to their cages.

    At the same time, five of the would-be assassins died in battle. Three were captured alive, and the remaining six escaped into the waters of the Great Azure.

    It was only after the curtain fell on tonight¡¯s battle that Zhang Yiren investigated and discovered the reason the tower ship had shaken so violently: they¡¯d collided with massive chains stretched all the way across the river.

    The chains went all the way across, and there were around ten of them, each about as thick as a tree trunk. All were underwater, making them difficult to discover.

    From this, Zhang Yiren could determine that their enemies had been preparing this ambush for quite some time!?Otherwise, they couldn¡¯t possibly have ced chainsrge enough to stretch and block the entire river on short notice.

    Fortunately, the damage to the boat was minimal. If the ship sank, their losses would have been unimaginable.

    The first pavilion.

    The candlelight illuminated Qing Jin¡¯s beautiful but pallid face. Her skin emanated a faint glow, and her ponytail hade undone. Her long hair was in disarray, an undercurrent of exhaustion amidst her indolence.

    She¡¯d already taken several recovery medicines, and she was currently meditating.

    Not far away, the purple-robed youth was listening to his subordinate, Zhang Duo¡¯s report. His expression changed erratically.

    Finally, his eyes glinted with icy light. ¡°We cannot allow the three assassins we captured alive to die. Even if they¡¯re the type that values money more than their lives, we have to pry their mouths open and figure out just who they were working for!¡±

    Zhang Duo said solemnly, ¡°Yes, sir!¡¯

    ¡°Have Li Mo go investigate the Garden of Blossom¡¯s Cha Jin. For now, don¡¯t alert her: everything is to happen in secret.¡±

    Zhang Duo was a bit confused, but he nevertheless nodded his assent.

    The youth pondered in silence for a moment, then added, ¡°Also, prepare a generous gift. I¡¯m going to visit Su Yi in the ninth pavilion tomorrow morning.¡±

    This time, Zhang Duo was happy to agree. ¡°It was Young Lord Su that turned back the tides tonight. He didn¡¯t just save your life; he saved all of us from certain doom too. It¡¯s only right that we thank him generously.¡±

    The youth waved him away. ¡°Go on.¡±

    Zhang Duo turned and left.

    The youth let out a long breath, then plopped into his chair, looking deeply exhausted.?Tonight¡¯s peril left himpletely on edge. It was only after he finally rxed that exhaustion washed over him, both physically and mentally.

    But when he considered how close he¡¯de to death, he felt irrepressible rage growing within him, and his gaze turned dark and sinister.

    ¡°You already suspect someone, don¡¯t you?¡± said a certain uniquely maic voice.

    The youth¡¯s heart shook. He didn¡¯t know when, but the meditating Qing Jin had opened her eyes, and she was staring right at him.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± He nodded, his tone grave and a bit icy. ¡°Only my third brother knew about this operation. I suspect that even if he isn¡¯t the one behind this, he¡¯s almost certainly the reason word of our expedition leaked.¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you always had a good rtionship with His Third Highness?¡± asked Qing Jin in confusion.

    The purple-robed youth sighed. ¡°We¡¯re both Imperial Father¡¯s sons. We might be siblings, but we were born into the imperial family. Brothers with qualifications to seed the throne are each other¡¯s greatest enemies.¡±

    When he said this, he shook his head in dejection. It seemed he was unwilling to discuss this matter any further.

    ¡°The mundane world¡¯s squabbles over imperial power are ultimately as immaterial as the passing clouds. s, those directly involved will never understand this,¡± said Qing Jin with a hint of mockery. ¡°Allow me to warn you in advance: as soon as this operation is over, I¡¯ll return immediately to my sect.¡±

    The purple-robed youth froze, stunned, thenughed bitterly. ¡°I¡¯ve long since predicted that with your pure, lofty disposition, you couldn¡¯t possibly remain by my side. I just didn¡¯t expect that this day woulde so quickly.¡±

    Qing Jin¡¯s expression was perfectly tranquil. ¡°I single-mindedly pursue the Dao. How could I ingratiate myself to mundane powers for personal profit? And you needn¡¯t act so pitiful; with your status, roping in a few Martial Dao Grandmasters should be easy.¡±

    When he saw her put everything out in the open, the youth got his emotions under control and said no more.

    But then, he suddenly recalled something, and his expression went a little strange. ¡°Martial Aunt, there¡¯s something else I¡¯m afraid I must tell you.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°That Su Yi guy told me to remind you not to forget what you said today.¡±

    When she heard that, Qing Jin froze. Then, her sharp eyes narrowed, her peerlessly beautiful face suddenly rigid. She felt a wave of difort, as well as a thread of something strange and indescribable.

    That guy¡­

    Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s set his sights on me?

    Beneath the candlelight, a beauty¡¯s heart rolled like the tide, and her delicate eyebrows knit together.

 Chapter 90: Iâ€™ll Repay You with the Position of Imperial Preceptor

    <h4>Chapter 90: I¡¯ll Repay You with the Position of Imperial Preceptor</h4>

    Morning the next day.

    When Su Yi woke from his meditation, the tower ship had already resumed its journey down the Great Azure, and everything was peaceful once more.

    He left his room, and when he reached the first floor of their private pavilion, he saw hispanions waiting for him. A sumptuous breakfast was already on the table.

    ¡°Master Su, we were waiting for you to begin. Let¡¯s eat,¡± said Yuan Luoxi chipperly.?Her eyes were bright as the light of dawn reflected in spring waters, and her tone was affectionate.

    Su Yi noticed the subtle change in her demeanor, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile. He casually took a seat. ¡°Let¡¯s eat together.¡±

    Only then did Yuan Luoxi, Cheng Wuyong, and Huang Qianjun take their seats.

    As they were eating, Cheng Wuyong suddenly started coughing.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shot up. ¡°Were you injuredst night?¡±

    ¡°A minor injury, that¡¯s all,¡± said Cheng Wuyong with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem.¡±

    Huang Qianjun couldn¡¯t help but interject, ¡°Brother Su,st night, Senior Cheng relentlessly chased that rogue who insulted you. He got injured in the life-or-death battle that followed.¡±¡±

    Su Yi was stunned for a moment before he suddenly recalled something. ¡°You mean the man who promised to take my head off in a single swing?¡±

    The image of the middle-aged schr he¡¯d seen the night before rose up in his mind.

    ¡°None other,¡± said Huang Qianjun with a smile. ¡°But Cheng Wuyong already took his head off instead."

    ¡°That was considerate of you.¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but nce at Cheng Wuyong.

    Cheng Wuyong said hurriedly, ¡°Master Su, you needn¡¯t be so polite. It was the right thing to do.¡±

    It was then that a low voice rang out from beyond the door to the pavilion¡ª ¡°Ol¡¯ Cheng, is Young Lord Su awake?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Zhang Yiren,¡± said Cheng Wuyong softly. ¡°Master Su, he already knows what happenedst night. Unless I¡¯m mistaken, he¡¯s here to thank you.¡±

    With that, Cheng Wuyong went to wee their new guest.

    As Su Yi ate, he ordered Yuan Luoxi, ¡°Tell me what happenedst night.¡± His tone was calm and natural.

    Yuan Luoxi instantly set down her bowl and chopsticks, then spoke in a tone reminiscent of a bird chirping from a secluded valley.?When Huang Qianjun saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but admire Su Yi.

    That¡¯s the pearl of the Yuan Family, the little princess famed throughout the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital! But Brother Su is talking to her as if she were a servant. Who¡¯d dare believe such a thing?

    How arrogant and unreasonable is Yuan Luoxi¡¯s personality? She even?dared kick?Young Master Zhang Yuanxing in the family jewels! But in front of Brother Su, she¡¯s downright meek and obedient!

    And looking at her face, she seems to like him¡­.

    As a pampered yboy and frequent patron of Guangling City¡¯s brothels and flower boats, there was no way Huang Qianjun would miss it. He could tell that if Su Yi were interested, Yuan Luoxi couldn¡¯t escape his clutches. He¡¯d take her easily.

    Of course Huang Qianjun admired him!

    He thought himself an old hand at wooing women, and he had confidence in his approach.

    But now, Su Yi seemed to tower like a mountain; Huang Qianjun could only look up to him.?If Brother Su wanted to ¡®y the field¡¯, I¡¯m afraid even fairies and immortal beauties would fall right into his arms!

    The sound of footsteps drew near, interrupting Huang Qianjun¡¯s scattered thoughts.

    When he looked up, he saw the stalwart, grave, and resolute Zhang Yiren walking over alongside Cheng Wuyong.

    ¡°Master Su, you needn¡¯t get up. I¡¯m only here to express my gratitude. I¡¯ll leave as soon as I¡¯m finished.¡± When he saw that Su Yi was about to rise, Zhang Yiren hurriedly gestured for him to sit back down.

    Then, he cupped his fist, crossed his arms, and bowed solemnly at the waist.

    He was indeed the straightforward type. Even his gratitude was clear and to the point. After a brief exchange of pleasantries, he turned and left.

    But Cheng Wuyong was beside himself. He sighed with emotion, ¡°Master Su, that bow Zhang Yiren did just now? That¡¯s the Greente Army¡¯s highest ceremonial show of respect. It represents a great benevolence that¡¯s yet to be repaid, a kindness to be remembered at all times. It¡¯s an expression of his willingness to repay you no matter what, even if it kills him!¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. He nodded. ¡°Someone like him is worthy of praise.¡±

    Immediately before his departure, Zhang Yiren presented a generous gift, a jar of spirit wine.

    This wine was called ¡°Blizzard Stride,¡± and the Spiritmartial Marquis, Chen Zheng, had brewed it himself.

    He soaked sixteen types of spiritual medicine in the blood essence of tier-four spirit beasts, then buried the jars deep in ice and snow to absorb their piercingly cold energies. The wine only reached full maturity after a decade.

    The wine contained surging spirituality and vitality. It far surpassed ordinary tier-two medicines.

    The value of a jar of wine like this was impossible to estimate.

    Blizzard Stride? Great winds and snow, descending with aplomb. The name is actually rather extraordinary,?thought Su Yi.

    Presenting him with such a generous gift made it obvious just how grateful Zhang Yiren was.

    Su Yi opened the jar and poured a cup. The liquid was a bright, clear red, lustrous as nectar, with an extremely potent alcoholic fragrance.

    ¡°You decapitated my enemy for me, so allow me to ¡®borrow another¡¯s flowers as an offering to the Buddha.¡¯?Consider?this wine is a show of my respect.¡± Su Yi raised the ss, then gave it to Cheng Wuyong.

    Cheng Wuyong was stunned and ttered. He hurriedly epted it. ¡°Thank you for generously sharing your wine.¡±

    ¡°No need to be polite. It should help your wounds heal,¡± said Su Yi offhandedly.

    When he saw Yuan Luoxi and Huang Qianjun staring pathetically at him, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°This wine is extremely potent. If you drink it now, you¡¯ll spend the rest of the day cultivating. Let¡¯s wait for evening, then drink together.¡±

    Yuan Luoxi and Huang Qianjun smiled and agreed.

    Not long after, the purple-robed youth and Qing Jin paid them a visit as well.

    ¡°Young Lord Su, fortunately, you were there to help usst night. It¡¯s thanks to you that we averted an enormous crisis. Here¡¯s a humble gift, a token of my respect. Please ept it.¡±

    As soon as he stepped through the door, the purple-robed youth proffered a gift box in both hands.

    When he saw that Su Yi didn¡¯t object, Huang Qianjun shot to his feet and epted it.

    Cheng Wuyong, meanwhile, smiled and invited the youth and Qing Jin to sit down.

    When they faced the sixth prince, even Yuan Luoxi andpany were noticeably more reserved than usual.

    But Su Yi just sat there leisurely as if none of that had anything to do with him. ¡°Have you already finished your investigation?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t keep it a secret: afterst night¡¯s interrogation, we¡¯ve already determined that the assassins all hailed from the ¡®Starbane Alliance.¡¯

    The youth continued gravely, ¡°They¡¯re an underworld organization lying dormant in the empire¡¯s dark underbelly. The experts under theirmand are all heinous evildoers.

    ¡°Someone hired them to carry out this operation. Their client promised ten thousand taels of gold, one hundred stalks of spiritual medicine, ten profound-grade secret tomes, as well as a heaven-grade cultivation technique¡­..¡±

    When he saw that the youth seemed to have more to say, Su Yi cut him off. ¡°Who hired them?¡±

    The purple-youth instantly looked a bit awkward. ¡°They didn¡¯t know either. They made contact with their client through an anonymous middleman.¡±

    Su Yi had anticipated something like this, so he didn¡¯t find it strange. ¡°Then who do you think the mastermind who hired them is?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡± The purple-robed youth hesitated, then said, ¡°My guess is that this incident can be traced back to my third brother.¡±

    The third prince!

    Yuan Luoxi and Cheng Wuyong looked at each other, shock written on their faces.

    ¡°Conflict between princes? I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s yet another inheritance struggle.¡± Su Yi shook his head.

    This was a mundane nation. Even its martial artists saw imperial authority as the ultimate power, and they went mad over it.

    The purple-robed youth pondered, then suddenly rose and sped his fist. ¡°Young Lord Su, there''s no need to hide the truth any longer. My full name is Zhou Zhili, and I am the sixth prince in the direct line of descent. Last night, I witnessed your peerless bearing, and I¡­..

    Before the prince even finished speaking, Su Yi chuckled. ¡°You want me to work for you?¡±

    Zhou Zhili¡¯s expression was earnest, his words sincere. ¡°With your support, I¡¯d be like a tiger granted wings! I can guarantee that, should you aspire to governmental office, I can assist you in bing a king or minister.

    ¡°Or if you single-mindedly pursue the Dao, I can do everything in my power to scour the empire for rare and secret arts!¡±

    He paused, and his eyes shone with determination. ¡°And if I one day im the throne, I¡¯ll be certain to name you imperial preceptor!¡±

    Just hearing these words sent waves through Su Yi¡¯spanions¡¯ hearts; they were utterly shaken.

    An imperial preceptor!

    In the Great Zhou, the position of imperial preceptor was second only to that of the emperor. Their status was so lofty and their authority so vast that oftentimes, even princes needed to rely on their prestige.

    Take the current Imperial Preceptor, Hong Shenshang.

    He was the head of one of the Jade Capital¡¯s peak-level ns, as well as the pce head of ¡°Phoenix Pass Academy¡±, one of the Great Zhou¡¯s ten great academies.

    Furthermore, he himself was a long-established Xiantian Martial Ancestor. The power of his Martial Dao was profound and inscrutable!

    ¡°Imperial preceptor?¡± Against all expectations, Su Yi merely arched his brow and said tly, ¡°Setting aside the fact that I have no desire for such a title, you¡¯re just the sixth prince; you¡¯ve never held true authority. Your words are nothing but rhetoric and empty promises. How pompous!¡±

    Zhou Zhili was dazed, and his cheeks flushed red. ¡°Master Su, I sincerely hope you can lend me a hand. I dare swear to the heavens that I meant every word I said. If I?uttered?any falsehoods, may I die a terrible death!¡±

    ¡°No need to say more,¡± said Su Yi indifferently. What a joke! A mere prince? Was he worthy of Su Xuanjun¡¯s allegiance?

    He was off his rocker!

    Zhou Zhili instantly fell silent, then slumped dejectedly into a chair.

    He felt stifled. Were Su Yi anyone else, even a Martial Dao Grandmaster, he likely would have agreed by now.

    Yet Su Yi stubbornly disdained to lower his head!?This inevitably left the prince a bit frustrated.

    After witnessing this entire exchange, Yuan Luoxi, Cheng Wuyong, and Huang Qianjunmented inwardly.

    The way they saw it, Zhou Zhili had made an enormous mistake. He simply didn¡¯t understand that Su Yi was like a fallen immortal wandering the mortal realm. How could mere mundane wealth and authority buy his loyalty?

    Had Zhou Zhili humbled himself, set aside his position as prince, and approached Su Yi as a friend, he might very well have won himself some of Su Yi¡¯s benevolence.

    Suddenly, Qing Jin spoke up, her words carrying a hint of rebuke. ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I? Those experts whose aspirations are focused on their cultivation disdain the wealth and power of the mundane world. I told you, but you refused to listen.¡±

    Zhou Zhili smiled bitterly and shook his head.

    How was he supposed to know that this youth with lofty and inscrutable attainments in martial arts already saw wealth and authority as no more important than the passing clouds?

    Zhou Zhili took a deep breath then said lightly, ¡°No matter. I was fortunate enough to meet you; I¡¯m already pleased. Besides, you saved my life. I¡¯ll naturally bear your benevolence in mind.¡±

    He then rose and prepared to leave, but Qing Jin hesitated. Then, she seemed to?steel?herself.

    She looked up, turning her beautiful face toward Su Yi, and her sharp eyes bore into him. ¡°I know what I saidst night, and I intend to keep my word. Tell me: what is it you want me to do?¡±

    Her tone was decisive, like a convict awaiting sentencing and mentally preparing herself for death.

    Everyone¡¯s expressions suddenly went strange.

 Chapter 91: The True Interpretation of Spiritmist, the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital

    <h4>Chapter 91: The True Interpretation of Spiritmist, the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital</h4>

    Qing Jin might have lookedposed, but inwardly, she was frantic.

    Due to a single sentence uttered in a crisis, she spent the whole night tossing and turning, barely sleeping a wink for fear that Su Yi would demand something shameless and excessive.

    That was why this morning, she steeled herself toe along andy everything out in the open.

    If she had to face this sooner orter anyway, it was better to get it over with. Still,?now that she truly faced the matter head-on, she couldn¡¯t help but tense up.

    I hope my guess is right. Given his temperament, he¡¯s unlikely to demand anything over the line¡­?Qing Jin prayed to herself.

    In her eyes, while Su Yi looked young, and although he was quiet and indifferent, he was proud right down to his bones.

    She¡¯d only seen eyes like that, eyes that took everything in with calm indifference, back in the sect. Some of the elders, the true experts, had gazes like that too.

    All were mighty figures capable of shaking the entire Great Zhou Dynasty with a single stomp of their foot.

    But if anything, they seemed?less?proud than Su Yi. He gave off the impression that he saw everything beneath the heavens as fleeting and insignificant; he felt no need to concern himself with any of it!

    His eyes were empty; he saw nothing worthy of his attention.

    Qing Jin found it rather strange.?He¡¯s a live-in son-inw from a minor city. How could he be prouder than the heavens?

    There¡¯s definitely something strange about it.

    But it was precisely because she could sense Su Yi¡¯s deep-rooted pride that she was fairly certain that he¡­. Wouldn¡¯t demand anything she couldn¡¯t ept, nor would he humiliate her.

    Time seemed to slow to a crawl.?An instant passed before Su Yi responded, but to Qing Jin, it felt longer than a year. She was inwardly tormented with nervousness.

    But in the end, Su Yi merely nced at her and asked, ¡°Why are you so tense?¡±

    ¡°Oh? Am I tense?¡± Qing Jin feigned calm, her bright eyes meeting Su Yi¡¯s gaze directly, as if trying to prove that she wasn¡¯t nervous in the least.

    However, her eyes inadvertently revealed a thread of panic, betraying her true feelings.

    ¡°If you use any more force, your fingernails are going to rip the hems of your clothes right off,¡±ughed Su Yi.

    Qing Jin froze, then looked down. Only then did she realize that she¡¯d unwittingly started fidgeting with the fabric of her clothes. Her fingers exerted so much force that the veins?bulged?on the backs of her hands.

    Her beautiful face flushed bright red, and her eyes shed with shame and rage. She red viciously at Su Yi, ¡°Just tell me! Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for going back on my word!¡±

    Zhou Zhili watched this y out in a daze.?So, Martial Aunt is shy too?

    Su Yi merely muttered, ¡°You have a Spiritmist Jade Physique. In this mundane word, that sets you apart, and I just so happen to becking a serving girl. If you¡¯re willing to follow me, within a year at most, I won¡¯t just return your freedom¡ªI¡¯ll even help you fully realize the innate talents of your physique.¡±

    When he finished his offer, the entire room fell so quiet, you could hear a pin drop.

    Yuan Luoxi and the others¡¯ eyes widened. This woman¡¯s attainments in the Martial Dao were so terrifying, she was on par with a Grandmaster, and her status was obviously lofty; even the sixth prince called her ¡°Martial Aunt¡±!

    But now Su Yi wanted her as his serving girl!?

    Zhou Zhili couldn¡¯t help but gasp. He knew Qing Jin¡¯s status better than anyone, and when he heard Su Yi¡¯s request, his mind went nk.

    If the sect behind Qing Jin found out about this, how would they react?

    Qing Jin was simrly dazed. She stared directly at him.

    She¡¯d long since decided that if Su Yi really coveted her good looks, that if he really demanded anything shameless, she¡¯d refuse, even if it meant a fight to the death.

    Who could have guessed that he¡¯d demand something even more unreasonable?

    He actually¡­. He actually wants me as his serving girl??Qing Jin¡¯s entire face flushed red, and she clenched her teeth, her bright eyes sharp as knives. Beneath her loose clothing, her ample chest heaved.

    ¡°Who do you think I am?¡± Qing Jin paused for emphasis between each word, murderous intent billowing around her.

    Everyone suddenly tensed up.

    Except for Su Yi, who merely frowned. ¡°An opportunity to follow me is a stroke of fortune others might fail to obtain no matter how much karmic merit they umted.¡±

    ¡°A stroke of fortune?¡± Qing Jin was so angry, sheughed. Her sect had treated her as the chosen daughter of heaven since she was little. She could speak freely even in front of an imperial prince like Zhou Zhili.

    Yet now, someone was looking down on her to such a degree? Of course she was angry!

    If not for the fact that Su Yi had saved her lifest night, she might very well have drawn her sabers and cleaved this shameless braggart in half by now.

    Simply detestable!

    Against all expectations, Su Yiughed too. ¡°I know. There¡¯s no way you¡¯re resigned to this, and you think I¡¯m just saying this to humiliate you. But it won¡¯t be toote to make up your mind after you¡¯ve read this.¡±

    As he spoke, he took a rolled-up piece of paper from his jade pendant and passed it to her.

    Qing Jin was stunned. She forced down her fury, epted the paper, and opened it, only for the first line of text to stun her again. ¡°The True Interpretation of Spiritmist?¡±

    She continued reading.

    Within moments, she waspletely immersed. Irrepressible emotions surfaced on her brow: surprise, bewilderment, shock, excitement, and more. Her beautiful face changed erratically.

    This made even Zhou Zhili, Yuan Luoxi and the others curious. They couldn¡¯t help but wonder what was written on that paper.

    s, it was too far away for them to see clearly.

    A whileter, Qing Jin reluctantly looked away. It seemed she¡¯d yet to get her fill. She stood there, dazed and silent.

    Her inner turmoil was obvious to all of them!

    It was then that Su Yi said calmly, ¡°That¡¯s just the introduction, a rough overview of its principles. The way I see it, with your powers ofprehension, you should be able to fullyprehend the text¡¯s mysteries within a year. But of course, if you¡¯re unwilling, forget it. I won¡¯t lower myself by pushing the matter.¡±

    The page¡¯s contents were from something he called ¡°the True Interpretation of Spiritmist.¡± It described the subtle mysteries of the innately talented Spiritmist Jade Physique, and it included numerous incantations for unearthing further abilities as well as practical applications for the physique¡¯s power.

    He thought back to his past life. To research and deduce the applications of various types of innate talent in pursuit of the Dao, he¡¯d used the ¡°the Heavens¡¯ Guide to Spiritual Physiques¡± as his basis, searching the world for bearers of all kinds of spiritual physiques. He then researched and pondered their mysteries, one by one. It was fair to say his gains were enormous.

    The ¡°True Interpretation of Spiritmist¡± was but one of the incantations he¡¯d developed through this research.

    Everyone nced at Qing Jin, as if interested to see what she¡¯d decide.

    After a while, Qing Jin finally stuttered awkwardly, ¡°Can¡­. Can I take some time to think it over?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Su Yi nodded. ¡°But my patience is limited. You must give me a clear answer before we arrive in the prefectural capital.¡±

    Qing Jin inwardly sighed in relief, and she didn¡¯t linger. She and Zhou Zhili bade him farewell, then hurried away.

    Once she was gone, Yuan Luoxi couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Master Su, if you¡¯re in need of serving girls, I can help you find some. Any personality you like, and as many as you want.¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°I merely saw a rare innate spiritual physique and felt a bit curious. Of course, it¡¯s fine if she refuses: we all have our own ambitions.¡±

    Huang Qianjunmented, ¡°Brother Su, only you have the confidence to try something like that. Anyone else, and I¡¯m afraid Qing Jin would have already killed them in a rage.¡±

    Cheng Wuyong couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°From my perspective, rather than saying Master Su is demanding something of her, it¡¯d be better to say he¡¯s offering her an opportunity to change her destiny. Whether she takes it or not is up to her.¡±

    Su Yi smiled, but he didn¡¯t deny it.

    Yuan Luoxi suddenly recalled something. ¡°Right, Master Su, we¡¯ll arrive at the prefectural capital tomorrow night. If you don¡¯t already have a ce to stay, why note to my family¡¯s estate?¡±

    ¡°I naturally have a ce to stay.¡± Su Yi shook his head. He couldn¡¯t help but recall the three years he¡¯d spent at Blueriver Sword Manor, as well as some of the people and incidents he¡¯d encountered in the prefectural capital.

    And, of course, Wen Lingxue.

    ¡­¡­

    The eighth day of the second lunar month.

    Outside the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital, a pier extended into the Great Azure. Countless boats were docked there, and the port was lively as could be.

    The enormous tower ship gradually drew closer.

    Su Yi gazed at the riverbank and the distant outline of the city from thetticed windows of the ninth pavilion. He couldn¡¯t help but mutter to himself, ¡°Cloudriver Prefectural Capital, I, Su Yi, have returned¡­.¡±

    The Cloudriver Prefectural Capital was the heart of the neen cities of the Cloudriver Prefecture, with a poption of over three million.

    Furthermore, the Blueriver Sword?Manor famed?throughout all neen cities of Cloudriver?Prefecture was?built here.

    Compared to Guangling City, the prefectural capital was unquestionably far more prosperous and densely popted.

    Factions big and small upied chunks of the city, while martial artists were as numerous as the clouds.

    Throughout the prefecture, practically any young genius or youth with aspirations of pursuing the martial way gathered here.

    ¡°Master Su, the boat is about to dock near the harbor. Shall we prepare to disembark?¡± Yuan Luoxi wore her usual military attire, a hint of excitement on her face.

    She was about to return home. This spoiled, unreasonable little princess was obviously delighted.

    Cheng Wuyong and Huang Qianjun had already gotten their things in order too.

    Seeing this, Su Yi nodded. He walked straight out of the pavilion.

    ¡°Su Yi.¡± Before they got far, he saw Qing Jin walk over from afar.

    Her wounds had fully knit together, and her long hair was in its usual ponytail. Her skin was clear as ice or jade, and the look on her exquisitely formed features suggested that she was in high spirits. Her shocking beauty set her apart from the masses.

    When she walked over, before Su Yi could even speak, she announced, ¡°I¡¯ve already thought it through. You might very well have good intentions, but I don¡¯t want to lower myself before you!¡±

    Her figure was tall and slender, and she crossed her arms across her chest and pursed her red lips. Her bright, dewy eyes shone with pride.

    ¡°An admirable decision,¡± said Su Yi with a calm smile.

    Qing Jin saw no sign of disappointment in Su Yi¡¯s gaze, which left her a bit stunned. She paused to consider her words before saying, ¡°But I still owe you my life, and I¡¯ll be certain to repay you one day.¡±

    Su Yi thought nothing of it. ¡°No need. If you ask me, you¡¯d be better off worrying about that martial nephew of yours. It might prevent future disasters.¡±

    Qing Jin hesitated, looking a bit embarrassed. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, might I be so bold as to inquire where you obtained ¡®the True Interpretation of?Spiritmist¡¯?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the result of my own pondering,¡± said Su Yi casually.

    Qing Jin was stunned. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°If you ask me, producing a miraculous tome on the level of ¡®the True Interpretation of Spiritmist¡¯ is likely beyond even Earthly Immortals. You¡¯re just disappointed that I refused to be your servant, right? Otherwise, why would you say something so ridiculous?¡±

    She obviously thought Su Yi was deliberately refusing to tell her the truth.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Remember what I told you yesterday: an opportunity to be my servant is a blessing others can only dream of, no matter how much karmic merit they umte. How about this? If it¡¯s?fated, we¡¯ll meet again.

    ¡°No, wait. It¡¯d be better if we didn¡¯t meet again; I certainly have no desire to get swept up into needless trouble again.¡±

    With that, he continued walking ahead. Yuan Luoxi and the others hurried after him.

    Beneath the light of the heavens, a young man in blue robes walked away, hands behind his back, leisurely and contented.

    Qing Jin froze on the spot, watching Su Yi¡¯s figure fade into the distance, feeling inexplicably conflicted.

 Chapter 92: The Redscale Valiant, Talent on Par With Kings

    <h4>Chapter 92: The Redscale Valiant, Talent on Par With Kings</h4>

    I just don¡¯t know how to go about obtaining the full True Interpretation of Spiritmist from Su Yi.?Qing Jin fell silent for a while, then sighed in her heart, feeling a bit despondent.

    ¡°Martial Aunt Qing Jin, what did Su Yi say?¡± Zhou Zhili walked over, apanied by Zhang Duo and three other attendants.

    ¡°In his heart, he¡¯s definitely unhappy about it.¡± Qing Jin gently pursed her red lips, and her bright, knife-sharp eyes were calm as the surface of ake.

    The sect behind her was strong enough to influence the politics of the entire Great Zhou dynasty, and many of her seniors in the sect doted on her.

    She was confident that even without borrowing Su Yi¡¯s power, she could carve out a ce for herself along the path of the Martial Dao!

    ¡°After we finish this operation, we can find a chance to seek Su Yi out. No matter what, I have to help you try and get your hands on the full text,¡± said Zhou Zhili solemnly.

    ¡°He might look young, but he¡¯s enormously proud. I refused to agree to his conditions, so I¡¯m afraid he now carries a grudge. If you go ask him for help, you¡¯ll leave empty-handed. Worse, you¡¯ll only make him look down on you.¡± Qing Jin stretched her slender, flexible waist, lookingnguid. ¡°But then, we both owe him a favor. If he encounters trouble in the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital, we can lend a hand.¡±

    Even as she spoke, she continued ahead.

    ¡­..

    ¡°Master Su, yesterday I received a messenger pigeon from the marquis himself. He ordered me to express my gratitude once more.¡± Zhang Yiren personally came to see Su Yi off, his tone hearty and forthright. ¡°He also said that, before long, he ns to visit the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital as well. Apparently, he intends to recruit a new group of talented youths from Blueriver Sword Manor to join the Redscale Army. If the timing works out, he¡¯ll pay you a visit in person.¡±

    Before Su Yi could speak, Huang Qianjun eximed, ¡°The Spiritmartial Marquis is going to recruit in the prefectural capital?"

    Zhang Yiren nodded. ¡°Indeed. Our Redscale Army recruits new blood every other year to replenish our ranks.¡±

    Huang Qianjun¡¯s eyes filled with irrepressible longing. ¡°Ever since I was a little boy, it¡¯s been my dream to fight on the battlefield, tough and feast and drink the blood of spirit beasts. If there¡¯s an opportunity to join up, I¡¯ll have to try my luck.¡±

    Zhang Yiren burst intoughter. ¡°That¡¯s what a man of the Great Zhou is supposed to be like! If I weren¡¯t leaving so soon, I¡¯d insist on treating you to a few rounds of hard drinking!¡±

    Huang Qianjun grinned, but?Yuan Luoxi¡¯s bright eyes turned toward Su Yi. She whispered, ¡°Master Su, where will you be staying after we reach the city?¡±

    Su Yi pondered, then said, ¡°Deep within Willow Alley.¡±

    ¡°What kind of ce is that?¡± Yuan Luoxi asked Cheng Wuyong

    Cheng Wuyong seemed a bit uncertain. ¡°I vaguely recall that that¡¯s¡­. An alleyway where the poor gather. It¡¯s near the southern corner of the city.¡±

    ¡®A ce where the poor gather¡¯? You mean a slum??Yuan Luoxi was stunned, but she knew better than to pry. She just silentlymitted the name to memory.

    As they conversed, a voice as stern as iron emanated from further down the pier. ¡°Luoxi, Elder Cheng, we¡¯re over here!¡±

    The pier was densely packed, but one line-up was particrly eye-catching. Over a hundred armored guards stood in a neat formation, leading horses and standing at attention.

    A quietly graceful, beautiful woman stood at the front of this grand procession.?Her dark hair was tied up in a bun, disying her long, slender neck. Her thin waist was upright, and she had the unique charm only time could give a woman.

    The one who just spoke was the youth beside her.?He was tall and well-built, with broad shoulders and a thin waist. He wore warrior¡¯s robes, and he had a fierce, valiant air. He stood out from the crowd, like a crane among chickens.

    ¡°Why are my mom and second brother here?¡± eximed Yuan Luoxi.

    ¡°When their children are far away, mothers worry. She¡¯s probably here because she missed you too much. I¡¯m more surprised to see the second young master. Hasn¡¯t he been training in the Redscale Army?¡± Cheng Wuyong said in a low voice. The sight of that stalwart youth surprised him too.

    The beautiful older woman was none other than Yuan Luoxi¡¯s mother, Leng Yuqiu, the official wife of the head of the Yuan Family.

    And the one beside her was her second older brother, Yuan Luoyu!

    Within the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital, Yuan Luoyu was a monster of the Martial Dao; he had innate divine strength that members of the same generation struggled to match.

    At thirteen, he¡¯d relied on nothing but his fists to dominate the entire Yuan Family''s younger generation, revealing his dazzling sharpness.

    At fifteen, he¡¯d been sent to Shen Jiusong, the Cloudlight Marquis¡¯ Redscale Army for further training. A few yearster, he already had an outstanding record of military aplishments, and at just seventeen, he assumedmand of ten thousand men. He was the youngest officer of such rank in the entire Redscale Army.

    Even the Cloudlight Marquis praised him as ¡°the Redscale Valiant, one with the talent of a king or marquis¡±!

    ¡°Uncle Yong, don¡¯t forget our agreement,¡± whispered Yuan Luoxi at top speed.

    Cheng Wuyong¡¯s expression was suddenly strange.

    Last night, Yuan Luoxi told him that she hoped he wouldn¡¯t tell their friends and rtives in the family about Su Yi. She wanted Cheng Wuyong¡¯s lips sealed tight.

    Her reasoning was that she feared her family would, upon learning of Su Yi¡¯s skill, attempt to investigate him, and that in doing so, they might disturb him. If so, it might result in unpredictable consequences.

    Her motivations were partly selfish, too: she didn¡¯t want her n¡¯s intervention to change the nature of her rtionship with Su Yi.

    Cheng Wuyong already had a certain degree of understanding of Su Yi¡¯s nature, and he knew that although this enormously capable young man might seem as calm as a stagnant pool, in reality, his pride was bone-deep.

    If the Yuan Family investigated him by force, it would likely win them Su Yi¡¯s displeasure and aversion. That was why, after thinking it over, Cheng Wuyong agreed to Yuan Luoxi¡¯s request. Still,?he was well aware that they could only keep this under wraps for so long.

    So long as the Yuan Family willed it, they¡¯d discover everything that happened both in Guangling City and on board the tower ship, right down to the slightest detail.

    ¡°Commander Zhang, we¡¯re going to take our leave.¡± When he saw that Yuan Luoxi¡¯s family was already waiting at the docks, Su Yi cupped his fist and decided to leave.

    ¡°Just as mountains are constant, the flow of the river never ceases, and neither shall our gratitude. Master Su, take care of yourself!¡± Zhang Yiren waved with a hearty smile.

    Su Yi nodded, then turned and disembarked. Yuan Luoxi and the others followed shortly after.

    When they reached the pier, the stalwart, valiant Yuan Luoyu grumbled irritably, ¡°Girl, didn¡¯t you notice that mom and I were waiting for you? You sure took your sweet time. In the past, I¡¯d have smacked you!¡±

    Although he said this, he smiled with his eyes, his gazepletely doting and affectionate.

    ¡°Who asked you to wait for me?¡± Yuan Luoxi rolled her eyes and said irritably, ¡°And why did you bring so many attendants? Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a bit attention-seeking?¡±

    Then, she whipped around and pulled her mother, Leng Yuqiu, into a two-armed embrace. She immediately smiled. ¡°Mom, you actually came all this way to wee me? That means you must have missed me, right?¡±

    The rims of Leng Yuqiu¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, but her words were cold and harsh. ¡°You¡¯re so young, yet you snuck out of the prefectural capital? How would I face your father if something happened to you?¡±

    Yuan Luoxi stuck out her tongue, not the least bit concerned. ¡°I¡¯m back, alive and in one piece, aren¡¯t I? Don¡¯t worry so much!¡±

    Leng Yuqiu looked around, and her gazended on Su Yi and Huang Qianjun. ¡°Elder Cheng, who might these two young lords be?¡±

    From the pier, she sensed that Yuan Luoxi and Su Yi had exchanged quite a few words. Add that to Su Yi¡¯s handsome good looks and calm aloof temperament, and it was obvious he was extraordinary. As a mother, how could Leng Yuqiu?not?notice him?

    Cheng Wuyang said solemnly, ¡°Ma¡¯am, this is Young Lord Su, and this is Young Lord Huang. The young miss and I paid a visit to Guangling City¡¯s Mother Ghost Ridge, and the two of them helped us avoid numerous dangers.¡±

    Cheng Wuyong paused, then continued, ¡°They¡¯re in the prefecture capital to travel and temper themselves, so we wound up traveling together.¡±

    Ah, so they¡¯re from that backwater, Guangling City??Leng Yuqiu¡¯s gaze was suddenly much calmer, and she said in a prim, reserved tone, ¡°Elder Cheng, have you thanked the two young lords appropriately?¡±

    ¡°Please rest assured, Ma¡¯am. I naturally wouldn¡¯t dare forget to repay their kindness.¡±

    Yuan Luoyu¡¯s gaze lingered on the two of them; he was sizing them up too. Suddenly, he said in a low voice, ¡°Friends, you helped Luoxi, and that makes you our family¡¯s distinguished guests. If you run into problems in the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital, you are wee to call upon the Yuan Family name. I trust it will be useful.¡± He spoke with obvious confidence, but also disdain.

    Hearing him, Cheng Wuyong and Yuan Luoxi couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty. They nced at Su Yi and Huang Qianjun, as if trying to say, ¡°Please don¡¯t take offense.¡±

    Su Yi smiled faintly, not the least bit concerned.?Huang Qianjun, meanwhile, was stunned by the sheer size of the Yuan Family¡¯s procession; he was in no ce to notice minor details like that.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, and your father is still waiting for you at home. We should go back.¡± Leng Yuqiu took Yuan Luoxi¡¯s arm and said gently.

    Yuan Luoyu somersaulted onto the horse and shouted, ¡°Ride!¡±

    The hundred-plus armored guards all took action. A procession of that size and grandeur made many of those gathered on the pier gasp.

    Su Yi and Huang Qianjun seemed to have been forgotten.

    When Huang Qianjun watched the grand procession pass through the pier and disappear through the city gates, he finally reacted.

    .

    ¡°Brother Su, why were Miss Yuan and Senior Cheng so cold just now?¡± he said with a frown. ¡°It seems they deliberately failed to introduce us properly?¡±

    ¡°Tell me,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°What would the Yuan Family do if they knew that I¡¯d saved Yuan Luoxi¡¯s life? What would they think?¡±

    ¡°Of course they¡¯d treat you as their distinguished guest!¡± Huang Qianjun said without hesitation, but then he said sheepishly, ¡°No, wait. That doesn¡¯t sound right. The higher someone¡¯s position, the more thought they tend to give such things. There¡¯s no way they¡¯d believe that so easily.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why Yuan Luoxi¡¯s behavior was actually quite considerate. She¡¯s undoubtedly worried that if she tells her family about us, they won¡¯t be able to resist investigating, which would likely lead to conflict.¡±?As he said this, Su Yi pointed to the nearby riverbank and said, ¡°Look. See that old man fishing over there? He¡¯s actually a hidden Martial Dao Grandmaster.¡±

    Huang Qianjun instinctively looked over and saw a bare-footed old man in a conical hat. He was bending over to wash a worn-out fishing, and his gaunt, weathered face was dark and covered in wrinkles.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like it!¡± Huang Qianjun furrowed his brow, but Su Yi said no more.

    Huang Qianjun immediately realized what he was trying to convey. ¡°You¡¯re right; if you say something like that out of nowhere, even someone like me won¡¯t believe it, much less the higher-ups of the Yuan Family.¡±

    ¡°Remember this: as people live out their lives, regardless of whether they live in the mundane world or the world of cultivation, differences in breadth of vision, strength, and position will inevitably lead to prejudice and conflict. It¡¯s been like that since the ancient era, and it¡¯s still that way today.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll bear your teachings within my heart. I won¡¯t forget for the rest of my life!¡± said Huang Qianjun with a solemn bow.

    But Su Yi merely smiled drily, ¡°It¡¯s easy to know but hard to put into practice. Even if you understood more of such principles, what good would it do you? So long as you¡¯re strong enough, there¡¯s no need to concern yourself with such things anyway.¡± He then put his hands behind his back and walked off.

    Huang Qianjun hurried after him.

    But although he didn¡¯t notice it, the old man in conical hat, the swarthy, wrinkled fisherman washing hiss, looked stunned.?Did that boy in blue just see through my identity?

 Chapter 93: Men Have Tears

    <h4>Chapter 93: Men Have Tears</h4>

    Shortly after Su Yi and Huang Qianjun left, Zhou Zhili, Qing Jin, Zhang Duo, and the other guards left the tower ship, one after another.

    ¡°Sixth Highness.¡± The old man in the conical hat sped his fist, a smile on his thoroughly wrinkled face. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for quite some time.¡±

    Zhou Zhili lit up with delight, and he hurriedly returned the greeting. ¡°Elder Mu, I¡¯m shocked and ttered that you woulde in person.¡±

    Qing Jin¡¯s painted eyebrows shot up; she recognized the old man.

    Mu Zhongting!

    He was the governor of one of the Imperatorial Province¡¯s Harmony Prefecture, a Martial Dao Grandmaster in possession of enormous authority.

    The Harmony Prefecture bordered the Cloudriver Prefecture. From the Harmony Prefectural Capital to the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital took a day on horseback traveling at top speeds.

    The "aged fisherman", Mu Zhongting, scanned the area. ¡°Sixth Highness, we shouldn¡¯t linger here. Let¡¯s go talk more in the city.

    Zhou Zhili happily agreed.

    Meanwhile, back on the tower ship,?Zhang Yiren watched Zhou Zhili and Mu Zhongting leave, then sank into thought.?Just what is the purpose of the sixth prince¡¯s expedition?

    Also, Marquis Cheng said that before long, he¡¯ll be paying the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital a visit too. Don¡¯t tell me the timing is just a coincidence?

    A while passed before Zhang Yiren shook his head and gave the matter no further thought.

    Within the city.

    Streets and alleyways branched in all directions, like a spider''s web. The streets were bustling with pedestrians darting to and fro. It was like a painting of a flourishing, densely-popted scene of the mundane world.

    It wasn¡¯t really any different from the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital Su Yi remembered.?After all, only a little over a year had passed since his expulsion from Blueriver Sword Manor.

    If anything had changed in that time, it was him.

    As Su Yi strolled leisurely through the city¡¯s streets and alleyways, he asked, ¡°Are you going to enroll at Blueriver Sword Manor right now? Or do you have other ns?¡±

    ¡°I want to apany you until you¡¯re settled,¡± Huang Qianjun responded hurriedly. ¡°It won¡¯t be toote to register afterward.¡±

    He¡¯d gotten into Blueriver Sword Manor on ount of family connections, so he could go register whenever he wanted.

    Su Yi said no more. He just followed his memories from back then and walked towards the southwest part of the city.

    Halfway there, an exquisitely decorated carriage suddenly rolled to a stop beside Su Yi.?The curtains opened, revealing a beautiful face quick to smile, but also quick to anger.

    Her hair looked soft as clouds, and it was bound up in an angled phoenix hairpin. Her eyes shone, bright as twin full moons save for her pitch-ck pupils. Her lustrous skin looked as delicate as suet, as if you could break it just by blowing on it. Her bright eyes darted about, her gaze tender and alluring. In short, she was deeply and utterly charming.

    Huang Qianjun was dazed.?Isn¡¯t she a bit too alluring?

    The woman¡¯s lips parted slightly, and she said in a gentle voice reminiscent of flute music, ¡°Might I ask if you are Young Lord Su Yi?¡±

    Su Yi nodded thoughtfully. ¡°You¡¯re the songstress of the Garden of Blossoms, Cha Jin, right?¡±

    Surprise shed through the woman¡¯s eyes, then she smiled faintly. ¡°You recognized me. What did I do to deserve such fortune?¡±

    Another man would have long since be intoxicated by her limitless charm, but Su Yi just said calmly, ¡°Might I ask why you¡¯ve sought me out?¡±

    Cha Jin bit her red lips, her bright eyes shining like water as she said solemnly, ¡°Young Lord Su, please don¡¯t misunderstand. I just heard about what happened on the tower ship. You were the one who turned the tides and averted a crisis that might otherwise have impacted everyone on board. That¡¯s why, when I passed through here and recognized you, I couldn¡¯t help but stop to express my gratitude in person.¡±

    It was obvious that she wasn¡¯t even twenty yet, but her every movement, down to the slightest frown or subtlest smile, was charming and amorous. Just watching, Huang Qianjun already felt his heart shaking.

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. He stared intently at her and said, ¡°No need for thanks. I¡¯ll be happy so long as you don¡¯t assume I¡¯m allied with his Sixth Highness.¡±

    Cha Jin¡¯s pretty face froze, and her pupils subtly constricted. Then, she pressed her lips into a smile. ¡°I shan''t disturb you any longer. I bid you farewell.¡±

    With that, she closed the curtains, and her luxurious carriage drove off into the distance.

    Huang Qianjun watched until the carriage stopped before a charming, antique building. His eyes lit up. ¡°Does Cha Jin n to do business at the ¡®Sand-Scouring Waves¡¯? Brother Su¡­. Huh?¡±

    When he turned, he saw that Su Yi was far away, and he hurried after him.

    ¡°Brother Su, that Cha Jin went into the Sand-Scouring Waves. That¡¯s the most famous brothel in the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital. They say, there, ¡®beauties are asmon as the clouds¡¯ and that ¡®for a thousand gold, you can have a beautiful dream!¡¯¡± Huang Qianjun was so excited, he was rubbing his hands together.

    Then, he asked tentatively, ¡°Brother Su, how about we scrounge up some free time and go check it out?¡±

    As soon as he said this, he felt the urge to p himself.?What nonsense! How could I suggest such a thing to an ¡®immortal sent to the mundane realm¡¯ like Brother Su? What if he misunderstands?

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t seem to care in the least. ¡°There¡¯s nothing good about a ce on that level.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­.¡± Huang Qianjun inwardly sighed in relief, but at the same time, he was stunned. As he pondered, his thoughts took on a rather different vor.

    Nothing good?

    It¡¯s true that aside from a few artful courtesans, no one in a brothel ¡®treats their body like a temple.¡¯?Looking at it that way, Brother Su actually understands the situation quite well!

    This thought immediately put an ambiguous smile on Huang Qianjun¡¯s face. Su Yi would never have guessed that Huang Qianjun¡¯s imagination ran wild so easily. Had he known, he might very well have split Huang Qianjun¡¯s head open like a melon and shouted, ¡°Just what do you spend all day thinking about!??¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The southwestern district.

    Willow Alley was all short, ramshackle mud huts. The ground was pitted and uneven, and it looked like it had rained recently, as the road was nothing but mud.

    This was indeed the slum Cheng Wuyong described. Everyone who lived here was on the lowest rungs of society.

    It was destion as far as the eye could see.

    Compared to the rest of the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital, it was like an entirely different world.

    Su Yi led Huang Qianjun down this familiar path. Perhaps because their clothes were rtively clean and neat, they attracted numerous people¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Young Lord, please give me a bit of money, just a little. My child has gone hungry for days.¡±

    A bony woman threw herself to the ground and wept, drenching her whole body in muddy water.

    Huang Qianjun couldn¡¯t bear the sight of her. He was just about to fish out his wallet when Su Yi stopped him.

    ¡°If you take your money out now, in an instant, a whole group of beggars will swarm you. You won¡¯t be able to leave until you¡¯ve given up everything you have on you.¡±

    Huang Qianjun¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°With our power, don¡¯t tell me a bunch of beggars can stop us?¡±

    ¡°With your status, could you bear to hurt them?¡± Su Yi asked right back. ¡°They have no money, which means they can¡¯t afford medical treatment. If they get injured, they¡¯ll have no choice but to wait for death.¡±

    ¡°That¡­.¡± Huang Qianjun hesitated.

    ¡°We¡¯re friends with Feng Xiaofeng.¡± Su Yi nced at the bowing woman. ¡°If your child is dying of hunger, you can take them to visit him.¡±

    The woman was briefly stunned. Then, she nimbly crawled to her feet, cursed, and left. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? I threw myself into the mud for nothing!¡±

    ¡°That really worked?¡± Huang Qianjun barely dared believe his eyes.

    ¡°In order to survive, the bottom rungs of society have little choice but to huddle together for warmth. If you recognize even one of them, the others will no longer see you as a ¡®lost, fattymb ready for ughter.¡¯¡± As Su Yi spoke, he continued ahead.

    Huang Qianjun hurriedly caught up to him. ¡°Brother Su, who is Feng Xiaofeng?¡±

    ¡°A friend.¡± As Su Yi spoke these words, his eyes shed a hint of emotion.

    To the person he¡¯d been before awakening his memories, the word ¡°friend¡± was far more important than any treasure.?Feng Xiaofeng was one of the few friends he had to his name.

    Finally, when they¡¯d traveled deep into the alleyway, Su Yi stopped before a run-down courtyard.

    The residence¡¯s four walls were short and made of mud, and they¡¯d been damaged a long time ago. The gate was flecked with rust. Just standing there, you could easily see into the courtyard¡¯s interior.

    When they scanned the area, they saw three mud and tile huts, a vegetable garden, a willow tree, and six or seven ducks and chickens.

    A gaunt figure sat in a wooden wheelchair. His coarse clothes were worn, and he was currently cooking over a fire.

    Smoke billowed from the firepit, obscuring his figure. From time to time, he coughed violently.

    When Su Yi saw this, his gaze was suddenly a bit more focused and grave. ¡°You wait here.¡±

    With that, he pushed open the door and entered the courtyard.

    ¡°Xiaoran, are you back? Go review your lessons. I¡¯ll finish dinner right away,¡± said the gaunt figure in the wheelchair.

    But then, he realized something wasn¡¯t quite right. He looked up and saw a tall, lean figure standing before him.

    When he saw this unexpected guest¡¯s face, the man in the wheelchair was initially stunned. Then, his face lit up with excitement and delight. ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Su Yi! What are you doing here?¡±

    He reached for his cane and was about to rise, only for Su Yi to push him back down. ¡°I just arrived in the prefectural capital. I wouldn¡¯t have thought that after just a year apart, you¡¯d wind up like this.¡±

    His expression wasplicated.

    The gaunt figure before him was indeed Feng Xiaofeng, but he was starkly different from the resolute, strong, and masculine youth he remembered.

    His hair was in disarray, and his clothes were old and full of holes. He was bony, and his skin was dull. His face ought to have been that of a high-spirited youth, but instead, it was tinged with hardship.

    Worst of all, both of his legs were obviously crippled, so he could only sit in a wheelchair.

    Feng Xiaofeng¡¯s delight gradually faded, and he fell temporarily silent before forcing a smile. ¡°This is good too.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not good at all.¡±?Su Yi¡¯s gaze swept across the ruined courtyard before finallynding on the pot hanging over the firepit.

    Despite all that steam and smoke, there was only a pathetically sparse handful of rice bran at the very bottom.

    Su Yi¡¯s spirits sank.

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Su, the past is in the past. I¡¯m a cripple now. I might live a simple life in poverty, but I¡¯m getting by,¡± said Feng Xiaofeng. He looked up and said seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t need your pity, nor do I need your help. I¡¯m just happy that you came to see me.¡±

    .

    ¡°But I¡¯m not happy.¡± Su Yi patted Feng Xiaofeng on the shoulder. ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about. You¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll go avenge you, but that as soon as I appear, the people who bullied us back then will hurt me instead.¡±

    As he said this, Su Yiughed, his gaze profound, inscrutable, and cold. ¡°But you most likely haven¡¯t guessed that I came here precisely to resolve old grudges and rid myself of years of umted resentment!¡±

    ¡°You want revenge?¡± Feng Xiaofeng eximed. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve already recovered my cultivation.¡± Su Yi nodded. Inwardly, he added,?And I¡¯m different than I once was. I won¡¯t just get revenge; I can even help your crippled legs recover!

    Feng Xiaofeng shouted in delight, ¡°That¡¯s absolutely wonderful news! Hahahaha¡­.!¡±

    But as heughed, tears gathered at the corners of his eyes. He suddenly took several deep breaths, fighting back the tears before they could fall. Soon, they vanished without a trace.

    Men had tears, but they didn¡¯t shed them easily.

 Chapter 94: Moved to Kill

    <h4>Chapter 94: Moved to Kill</h4>

    Feng Xiaofeng rubbed his eyes, then mocked himself, ¡°I haven¡¯t been so happy in a long time. I actually lost control a little.¡±

    But then, he shook his head. ¡°Brother Su, I still advise you against seeking revenge. Even if your cultivation has recovered, those guys¡¯ backgrounds are too prominent, and this is the prefectural capital, their home turf! It¡¯s too dangerous!¡±

    He took a deep breath, then looked up at Su Yi. ¡°When a gentleman takes his revenge, ten years isn¡¯t too long to wait. With your talent, you¡¯re certain to be a Martial Dao Grandmaster one day. You can get your revenge then.¡±

    Su Yi just smiled. ¡°Xiaofeng, I darede all this way. I naturally am confident that I can settle all of our grudges. Besides, I¡¯m no gentleman; I can¡¯t wait that long.¡±

    Feng Xiaofeng fell silent, then said bitterly, ¡°But I¡­. I can no longer help you¡­.¡±

    ¡°You helped me many times over back in Blueriver Sword Manor,¡± said Su Yi gently. ¡°This time, you can leave it up to me.¡±

    He paused, then continued, ¡°I didn¡¯te here because I needed your help, but because I owe you far too much. If I don¡¯t repay you, my heart will remain unsettled.¡±

    Feng Xiaofeng sighed. ¡°What happened then isn¡¯t even worth mentioning. I¡¯m surprised you even remember.¡±

    ¡°How could I forget?¡± Su Yi put his hands behind his back and thought back to the past. ¡°It was autumn of the 396th year of the Great Zhou Dynasty. I was just fourteen years old, and it had only been two months since I began my cultivation in Blueriver Sword Manor.

    ¡°It was the first day of the eleventh lunar month. I had just received my allotment of three bottles of pills and ten spirit stones, and I was on my way back when Jing Hu and his cronies surrounded me. He wanted to force me to give up my pills and spirit stones.

    ¡°I naturally refused, so all of them ganged up on me and beat me. I fell to the ground, covered in blood.?Many other outer sect disciples saw this, but out of fear of Jing Hu and the others¡¯ fury, no one dared step forth to rescue me.

    ¡°Only you, some punk kid with no fear of death, charged in like a fool and tried to carry me off for treatment, only for Jing Hu and his cronies to beat you too. Your injuries wound up being even worse than mine. In the end, as soon as I recovered enough to move, I had to carry you back instead.¡±

    When Feng Xiaofeng heard this, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Who hasn¡¯t been young once? I was really pure-hearted then, andpassionate too. I witnessed an injustice, so I had to do something. Even though I got a beating for my troubles, I don¡¯t regret it even now.¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Afterward, we fellow sufferers became brothers. We endured so many rolled eyes, jeers, barbed words, and attacks, but we endured them together. Without you, I¡¯m not sure I could have held out.¡±

    Feng Xiaofeng sighed wistfully too.

    ¡°When I became the Outer Sect Sword Chief, I thought that after I made it into the inner sect, I¡¯d pull you in after me. Who¡¯d¡¯ve thought¡­.¡± Su Yi trailed off, his expression a little strange. ¡°Who¡¯d have thought I¡¯d be the cast-off disciple of Blueriver Sword Manor and a live-in son-inw?¡±

    He turned to Feng Xiaofeng and said, ¡°But I¡¯m even more surprised to see you like this. Unless?I mistake?my guess, it was Yunqiao who did it, right?¡±

    Feng Xiaofeng¡¯s expression changed, and his gaze darkened as he said bitterly, ¡°I knew I couldn¡¯t keep it from you.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s tone was calm and indifferent. ¡°He took both your legs. I¡¯ll make him pay with his life!¡±

    Feng Xiaofeng was immediately frantic. He opened his mouth and was about to say something when Su Yiughed and cut him off. ¡°You¡¯re definitely about to tell me that Nian Yunqiao has the Nian Family behind him, and that they¡¯re enormously powerful, so I shouldn¡¯t be reckless. Right?¡±

    Feng Xiaofeng sighed. ¡°You already know, so why are you stubborn?¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t called ¡®stubbornness,¡¯¡± said Su Yi, but before he could borate, someone cried out from beyond the courtyard gates.

    ¡°Big Brother Xiaofeng, the ck Tiger Gang kidnapped Xiaoran!¡± A sallow-faced, skinny young man rushed inside, lookingpletely frantic. ¡°Big Brother Xiaofeng, what are we going to do? Xiaoran has already fallen into the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s hands! They¡¯re sure to sell her to some brothel!¡±

    Feng Xiaofeng¡¯s expression changed dramatically, as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning.

    Xiaoran was his little sister, and she was only thirteen years old!

    His chest heaved, and his eyes went red. He gnashed his teeth, saying, ¡°A-Fei, where did you see them take her?¡±

    The youth he called A-Fei said, ¡°Over by Budding Spring Alley, but I suspect they¡¯ve already taken her back to their base.¡±

    ¡°Do you know where the ck Tiger Gang¡¯sir is?¡± Su Yi followed up. He couldn¡¯t help but recall the image of a young girl. Her floral-print clothes were old and tattered, and she had two little pigtails, like sheep horns. Her eyes were big and bright, and she was clever and adorable.

    During his time cultivating at Blueriver Sword Manor, Su Yi visited Feng Xiaofeng¡¯s family home on numerous asions. He naturally knew that Feng Xiaofeng doted on his little sister.

    ¡°I know!¡± A-Fei hurriedly nodded.

    Su Yi patted Feng Xiaofeng on the shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. You stay here; I¡¯ll bring Xiaoran home.¡±

    His tone was casual, but his words left Feng Xiaofeng overwrought. ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Su, this time¡­ I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll really have to trouble you.¡±

    ¡°A-Fei, lead the way.¡± Su Yi wasted no time. He simply walked right out of the courtyard.

    A-Fei hurried after him. When he stepped outside, Su Yi nced at Huang Qianjun, who¡¯d been waiting outside. ¡°You stay here just in case.¡±

    Huang Qianjun hurriedly agreed.

    ¡°She¡¯d better be alright. If something happens to that girl, I¡¯ll¡­.¡± Murderous intent coursed through Su Yi¡¯s heart, and his calm gaze frosted over.

    It was the first time since reawakening his memories that he truly felt murderous, for no other reason except that this time, he really cared.

    ¡­¡­

    Where there was light, there was inevitably darkness as well.

    The Cloudriver Prefectural Capital was bustling and prosperous, but it was its very prosperity that gave rise to numerous underground organizations.

    The ck Tiger Gang was just one of them.

    This particr faction made their living selling women. Their methods were debased and despicable.

    But they were smart, too: the girls they sold all came from the lowest rungs of society, from the poorest families, those without backers or influence. Such families naturally had no means of getting revenge.

    Spring Jade Alley, their of the ck Tiger Gang.

    The gang upied the entire area, so under ordinary circumstances, none dared draw near.

    The skies zed like fire, the blood-colored sun setting slowly disappearing over the horizon.

    ¡°Big Bro, that alleyway in the distance is Spring Jade Alley, but I¡­. I don¡¯t dare go any closer.¡± A-Fei stopped when they were still far away, his young face filled with unconcealed terror.

    Su Yi nodded, then proceeded ahead on his own. He carried his bamboo staff, and although his gait looked unhurried, he was moving quickly. Beneath the light of the setting sun, his tall, lean frame cast elongated shadows.

    A-Fei initially nned to just turn and leave, but he hesitated, gnashed his teeth, then stayed put. Instead of fleeing, he hid himself in a corner beside a wall.

    ¡°Young Lord, what are you here for?¡± As Su Yi drew closer to Spring Jade Alley, two stalwart men rose within the darkness. They looked Su Yi up and down, and when they saw how he was dressed, their cold words were still somewhat polite.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the little girl you people just kidnapped?¡± said Su Yi, gazing further down the alleyway.

    Night had fallen, andnterns hung from the buildings. He could vaguely discern the sound of distant partying and revelry.

    One of the men was instantly on guard. ¡°What little girl? Young Lord, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re in the wrong ce. We¡¯re well-behaved,w-abiding citizens who keep to ourselves.¡±

    The other frowned. ¡°I advise you to get out of here right now. Or else, you¡¯d best be careful you don¡¯t ¡®trip and fall¡¯ in the darkness!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s thumb shifted, and Mortal Edge popped from its sheath with a ng. He then stabbed without so much as a second look.

    A streak of cold radiance burst like starlight.

    Splurt! Splurt!

    Both men¡¯s eyes widened as blood coursed from the new holes in their throats. Their lips quivered, but they couldn¡¯t speak.

    Shortly after, both of them thudded to the ground.

    Su Yi then proceeded further down the dimly lit alleyway,pletely at ease.

    A-Fei was watching from a distance, and when he saw this, he was so stunned, he almost screamed. Fortunately, he mped his hands over his mouth in time.

    Even so, waves of shock coursed through his heart.?Is¡­ Is this the power of a martial artist?

    At the end of the alley.

    Su Yi stopped before a courtyard gate of blue-grey brick and ck tile. Largenterns hung from the gates, and their mottled, orange radiance dispersed the darkness.?Two ck Tiger Gang guards stood by the redcquered gate, whispering amongst themselves. From time to time, theyughed obscene, ambiguousughter.

    Suddenly, they saw a tall figure walking through the darkness.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± One of them asked instinctively. The figure was only partially visible beneath the mottledmplight, his handsome features indistinct, save for that cold, inscrutable gaze.

    Those eyes merely swept across them, but both guard guards felt chills course down their spines, and they shuddered involuntarily.

    Afterward, there was a sharp sh of sword light.

    Both guards felt sharp pain in their throats. Then, awareness left them, and they thudded limply to the ground.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even look at them. He simply pushed open the gates and walked inside.

    There was a lively banquet within the courtyard, with five or six tables and at least twenty members of the ck Tiger Gang drinking, shouting,ughing, and carousing. The sound of clinking sses filled the air. In?a shadowed corner, some were even brazenly enjoying each other¡¯s bodies. It wasn¡¯t just one couple, either.

    The scene was downright foul; there was no better way to describe it.

    Surprisingly, when Su Yi walked in, he didn¡¯t attract much attention.

    ¡°Who are you? Why haven¡¯t I seen you before?¡± A man pulled up his pants and emerged from the corner. His breath reeked of booze; he was obviously intoxicated.

    A red-faced, half-dressed, flirtatious woman trailed after him.

    The man looked Su Yi up and down and barked drunkenly, ¡°I asked you a question! Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡±

    Su Yi nced at him.?It was just one look, but the man trembled from head to toe, as if he¡¯d plunged into an icy abyss. His intoxication faded somewhat.

    Su Yi asked, ¡°Tell me: where do you usually imprison the girls you kidnap?¡±

    ¡°In¡­ In the dungeons,¡± the man stuttered. He didn¡¯t know why, but he was iparably terrified, like an ant being interrogated by a god.

    ¡°And where are the dungeons?¡±

    The man pointed toward the main atrium beyond the courtyard, his finger trembling.?He was just about to say something when¡­

    Splurt!

    With a sh of metal, Mortal Edge went right through his throat.

    ¡°Big Brother Yong, I still want more¡­¡± The flirtatious woman had yet to realize something was amiss. She winked seductively, searing desire written all over her face. She walked up and tried to snuggle up against the man, only for blood to gush from his throat and stter all over her face.

    She froze, then shrieked. ¡°Ah¡ª! Murder! Murder!¡±

    The sound of her terrified voice cut through the night sky.

    The lively atmosphere came to a sudden standstill. Everyone stopped what they were doing and looked toward the shrieking woman.

    They then saw the figure lying beside her in a puddle of blood, and their expressions changed.

 Chapter 95: When You Grow Up

    <h4>Chapter 95: When You Grow Up</h4>

    Their shock onlysted a moment. The ck Tiger Gang members reacted quickly, and all of them locked onto their target: the blue-robed youth headed toward the main atrium!

    ¡°Brothers, seize him! Cut him up!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡± There was a suddenmotion as the gang members seemingly transformed into malevolent gods. They raised their weapons, shouted, and charged at Su Yi.

    Perhaps this was simply because they¡¯d already had too much to drink, but everyst one of them was ready and raring to go. They charged ahead without fear.

    But Su Yi was as calm as ever, as if he didn¡¯t even see them.

    He didn¡¯t so much as turn around to look at them. Mortal Edge let out a clear hum, and in an instant, sharp sword shadows shot out like lightning, one after another. Illusory des crossed and ovepped, covering the entire area.

    The viins of the ck Tiger Gang were a motley crowd. At best, they knew a few coarse fist techniques or crude kicks. They¡¯d yet to so much as brush up against the threshold of the Martial Dao.

    How could they possibly be a match for Su Yi?

    In an instant, corpsesy scattered across the ground, fresh blood gathering into puddles, the red stark and eye-catching beneath themplight.

    Those Su Yi hadn¡¯t killed were scared out of their wits. They fled as far as they could, their faces ashen, the hands holding their weapons shaking uncontrobly.

    But Su Yi paid these small fries no further head. He just carried his sword and strode into the atrium.

    Wham!

    A halberd swung at him with dazzling, cold light.

    The attacker was a one-eyed middle-aged man d in ck. He¡¯d been hiding beside the doorway, but now, he struck explosively. He¡¯d seized the opportune moment with practiced ruthlessness.

    But it was as if Su Yi had precognition; he shifted subtly to the side, and the halberd hit nothing but air.

    Splurt!

    At the same time, Mortal Edge smoothly cleaved the one-eyed man¡¯s neck. His sizable head went flying, and his now headless body sprayed fresh blood before thudding to the ground.

    The hall was illuminated by candles and empty save for a single table, which was covered in a sumptuous feast. The delicacies were still piping hot, but the guests had already vacated their chairs.

    When Su Yi entered, he saw three people nearby: a man, a woman, and an elder. All of them clutched weapons, their expressions grave, unsightly, andpletely on guard.

    The man said in a low voice, ¡°Friend, every injustice has its perpetrator, and every debt has its creditor. If we¡¯ve offended you in some way, I, ¡®Ol¡¯ Qing¡¯ willpensate you. Might I ask why you¡¯re doing this and see if we can smooth things over?¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze swept around the room. ¡°Where is the entrance to the dungeon?¡±

    The man¡¯s heart shook, and he couldn¡¯t help but blurt, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me those blind subordinates of mine captured a friend of yours?¡±

    Splurt!

    Su Yi suddenly strode forward, and his sword shed like lightning, effortlessly prating the man¡¯s throat. In thest moments before his death, the man¡¯s astonishment was written all over his face.

    ¡°You answer instead.¡± Su Yi turned toward the woman.

    She was already so scared that her legs were quivering. Her face was as pretty as a flower, but it was now pale with fright. When she heard Su Yi¡¯s questions, she instinctively nced at the screen door on the side of the room.

    .

    Splurt!

    There was another sh of sword light.

    Blood sprayed from the woman¡¯s throat, and her body sprawled out on the ground. Her eyes were still open; she found no peace even in death.

    ¡°We already told you,¡± shouted the elder, the only one who remained. ¡°Why did you have to kill her?¡±

    He was so scared, it was as if he¡¯d lost his soul, and his mind was on the verge of copse.

    The only answer he got was the sharp edge of a sword.

    Splurt!

    His whole body split right down the midline, falling to the sides in two perfect halves, his blood and organs spilling out like a waterfall.

    ¡°Do I need a reason to kill you?¡± said Su Yi. He turned towards the screen door. His gaze was calm as ever, his eyes indifferent and inscrutable. When Su Xuanjun killed in anger, he disdained offering exnations.

    There was another wall behind the screen, with a hidden gate cut into it.

    Su Yi swung his sword and cleaved open the lock, then pushed the door open and entered without dy.

    ¡­¡­

    Feng Xiaoran crouched in the damp darkness of the dungeons, hugging her knees tight.

    Her hair was in disarray, and although her face was pallid, she showed no signs of panic. On the contrary, she was perfectly calm.

    The moment she was kidnapped, she knew that she was doomed to live out the rest of her days mired in darkness. She would never live freely beneath the sunlight ever again.

    She¡¯d long since heard that the girls the ck Tiger Gang kidnapped were sold to brothels to spend the rest of their lives as men¡¯s toys, enduring all kinds of humiliation, their lives no longer their own.

    But she wasn¡¯t afraid.

    She would never give up on any hope of staying alive.?So long as she was alive, she¡¯d use every method at her disposal to grow strong!

    Big Brother, please rest assured. I¡¯ll live, and live well, and one day¡­ It will be my turn to protect you!?Feng Xiaoran said in her heart.

    She could give up everything she had, with one exception. She just couldn¡¯t let go of her older brother, Feng Xiaofeng.

    This was the source of her deep determination to survive.

    Suddenly, the sound of footsteps echoed through the darkness, gradually drawing closer and closer.

    ¡°You¡¯ve finallye for me?¡± Feng Xiaoran raised her pretty head to see who this new arrival was. Despite the darkness, she wanted tomit her kidnapper¡¯s face to memory so that one day, she could get her revenge!

    But the dungeons were so dark that despite her best efforts, all she saw was a tall, blurry silhouette.

    The figure then crouched, and his bright, deep gaze entered her field of view. She could even see his eyes filling with relief.

    Her heart shook, and she suddenly felt that in all her years of life, those eyes were the brightest, most beautiful things she¡¯d ever seen. They were like sunlight on a spring morning, washing over her and warming the icy darkness that had taken hold of her heart.

    ¡°Do you still remember me?¡± said a friendly voice carrying a hint ofughter.

    Feng Xiaoran instantly trembled. She suddenly saw the handsome face of the person crouched nearby clearly.

    ¡°Big Brother Su Yi?¡± Her eyes widened. She was bewildered; she almost felt as if she were dreaming.

    A familiar face hade for her while she was in captivity. The moment he arrived, it was as if endless light appeared to chase away the darkness.

    The contrast was so stark, she almost couldn¡¯t keep up.

    A little whileter, Feng Xiaoran broke into a radiant smile. ¡°Big Brother Su Yi, you¡¯re here to rescue me!¡±

    Su Yi tousled her hair, then picked her up and carried her on his back. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m going to take you home.¡±

    ¡°Mm!¡± Feng Xioran nodded firmly, then wrapped her arms tightly around Su Yi¡¯s neck, as if afraid that this sudden good fortune would slip right back through her fingers.

    When he sensed the force the girl exerted through those tender, thin arms, Su Yi¡¯s spirits sank.?How much helplessness and despair must she have felt during her time in the dungeon?

    ¡°You all can go home too.¡± Su Yi turned toward the other figures huddled in the darkness. Most were girls in their teens.

    With that, he turned, left the dungeons, and returned to the atrium. With each step, he moved closer to the courtyard.

    ¡°Xiaoran, close your eyes,¡± whispered Su Yi.?The air was rife with the smell of bloodshed, and corpses littered the ground. It was an extremely unsettling sight.

    But Feng Xiaoran shook her head and only opened her eyes wider. She solemnly took in the carnage, and although her little face was pale, she waspletely calm.?She wasn¡¯t the least bit scared. On the contrary, she felt absolutely amazing.

    When they left the residence and returned to Spring Jade Alley, she suddenly said, ¡°Big Brother Su Yi, teach me to cultivate the Martial Dao, okay?¡±

    ¡°Why do you want to cultivate?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Feng Xiaoran hesitated to tell him, but in the end, she still said it. ¡°I want to protect my big brother. I want to protect him for the rest of our lives. I won¡¯t let anyone bully him ever again.¡±

    Her bright, crystal-clear eyes looked uncertain. ¡°Half a year ago, a bad man broke my brother¡¯s legs, severing his Martial Dao. He never says it out loud, but I know he¡¯s suffering deeply inside.

    ¡°When my brother and I were still little, our mom ran off with some wild man. It was our father who raised us, but half a year ago, after learning that Big Brother was crippled, he couldn¡¯t take the shock. He got sick, and in less than a week, he was dead.

    ¡°Ever since, my brother has been the only rtive I have left in this world¡­.¡±

    When she said this, her pale face was utterly grim. Then, she took a deep breath and said with calm determination, ¡°It was also then that I told myself, no matter what, I have to be strong! No matter the price, no matter how much humiliation and mockery I have to endure, if it means I can protect my big brother, I won¡¯t back down!¡±

    Su Yi listened in silence. He felt sorry for her, and he sighed to himself, but he also felt something he couldn¡¯t quite put into words.

    He had known for a long time that Feng Xiaofeng¡¯s family was desperately poor. It was practically a miracle that he¡¯d made it into Blueriver Sword Manor to cultivate at all.

    But he never would have guessed that his friend¡¯s road had been so bumpy.

    Feng Xiaofeng and his sister relied on each other to stay alive. Feng Xiaoran was just thirteen years old, but her temperament and maturity were far beyond others her age. This was beyond Su Yi¡¯s expectations.

    Su Yi deeply understood Feng Xiaoran¡¯s feelings.

    When he left home at fourteen, traversing mountains and wastes all on his own to cultivate in Blueriver Sword Manor, wasn¡¯t he trying to use martial arts to change his destiny too??Only those who¡¯d experienced darkness would fight tooth and nail to seize a ray of light and change their fates.

    When they left the alleyway, Su Yi said, ¡°If you¡¯re willing to learn, I¡¯ll personally teach you the secrets of cultivation.¡±

    A broad smile instantly spread across Feng Xiaoran¡¯s face. ¡°Big Brother Su Yi, did you know? I¡¯ll never, ever forget that moment you first appeared. One day¡­ I¡¯ll have to repay you!¡±

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°All I want is for you and your brother to live well. That¡¯s the best reward you could possibly give me.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ How about I marry you when I get older?¡± said Feng Xiaoran, and she sounded serious.

    Su Yi froze, then couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°We can talk after you grow up.¡±

    A thirteen-year-old girl had, while trying to express her gratitude, chosen her words poorly. She probably didn¡¯t even understand what it meant to marry someone.

    But then, that was understandable.

    Feng Xiaoranughed too, and her big eyes squinted, like luminous crescent moons. She said nothing, but in her heart, she thought,?Big Brother Su Yi, when I grow up, you¡¯d better not go back on your word¡­.

    Beneath the darkness, the young woman¡¯s pallid face was utterly serious and expectant.

    She might be young, but she was already blossoming into a woman. Her eyebrows were dark, her nose straight and well-formed. She was slender, with skin as fair and delicate as cream.

    Especially her eyes. They were currently slightly sunken, but they were bright and profound, and they glittered like precious stones. When she smiled, they were like moons reflected against theke, pretty as could be.

    She was still young, but it was already obvious that she was a picturesque beauty in the making.

    But her disheveled hair was slightly dry, her clothes were worn and covered in patches, and her sleeves were frayed. All of this revealed that she was born into poverty.

    She was still young, but she already showed signs of the kind of peerless charm that would one day topple cities.

 Chapter 96: The Purple Jade Token, Madam Cuiyun

    <h4>Chapter 96: The Purple Jade Token, Madam Cuiyun</h4>

    ¡°Brother Su, you¡¯re amazing! You really brought Xiaoran back?safe!¡± A-Fei dashed over from not far away, shouting in delight.?He¡¯d been waiting nervously this entire time,pletely on edge. When he saw Su Yi carrying Feng Xiaoran, he was ovee with joy.

    ¡°Come on,¡± Su Yi patted the young man on the shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Deep in Willow Alley.

    Here, the night seemed dreary. The only lights were scatteredmps shining from within the residences. Fortunately, the moon hung overhead, its light apanying them on their journey. Otherwise, Su Yi andpany likely would have struggled to find their way back in the darkness.

    A campfire zed beside a dpidated residence built of mud.?Feng Xiaofeng sat in his wooden wheelchair, anxiously waiting.

    ¡°You can rx,¡± said Huang Qianjun. ¡°Brother Su went personally, so you have nothing to fear.¡±

    He crouched by the campfire and said offhandedly, ¡°You might not believe me, but I¡¯d bet my life on it. If Brother Su goes all out, he can kill Martial Dao Grandmasters as easily as if they were chickens. It won¡¯t even tire him out¡±

    Feng Xiaofeng sighed. ¡°I sure hope so.¡±

    He naturally didn¡¯t believe a word of it; he just assumed Huang Qianjun was trying tofort him. ¡°Brother Huang, how did you and Su Yi meet?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Huang Qianjun scratched his head awkwardly. ¡°To tell you the truth, it¡¯s a bit embarrassing. Hm¡­. How do I put it? Back then, you could call me a prominent figure of Guangling City¡¯s younger generation. I wasn¡¯t necessarily a household name, but I was still famed throughout the area, so I thought rather highly of myself¡­.¡±

    He stopped topliment himself before getting to the point. He then told Feng Xiaofeng of his initial sh with Su Yi, but he made it sound like a sh of heroes who only bonded after duking it out¡­

    Feng Xiaofeng didn¡¯t doubt a word of it. The story left him totally transfixed.

    When Huang Qianjun reached the part about Su Yi¡¯s shocking performance andplete domination of the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet, Feng Xiaofeng¡¯s blood surged, and his eyes sparkled.

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Su Yi really lives up to the name ¡®Outer Sect Sword Chief¡¯. He fell back into mortal dust, but he didn¡¯t lose his ambition, and now that he¡¯s stepped back into the Martial Dao, he shines brighter than ever!¡±

    But then, Feng Xiaofeng¡¯s spirits sank.

    Both of his legs were crippled. His cultivation might as well have been crippled too. It would be hard for him to imitate Su Yi and step back onto the Martial Dao¡­.

    .

    ¡°Bro, don¡¯t get discouraged. What?is the Martial?Dao? It¡¯s a power that ordinary people cannot wield. It¡¯s seizing fortune from the heavens and transforming the old and rotten into treasure!¡± When Huang Qianjun sensed Feng Xiaofeng¡¯s despondency, he hurriedly tried tofort him.

    ¡°You ought to know that this world includes Xiantian Martial Ancestors, as well as the even more incredible Earthly Immortals. They¡¯ve surely mastered the art of reviving the dead and restoring flesh to bone. For them, fixing your legs will be as easy as turning over their hands.¡±

    ¡°Reviving the dead and restoring flesh to bone?¡± Feng Xiaofeng muttered to himself. ¡°But how could a cripple like me dare covet a miraculous art like that?

    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t you covet it?¡± A burst of suddenughter filled the courtyard.

    Feng Xiaoran¡¯s head shot up, and he immediately saw Su Yi carrying Feng Xiaoran. He and A-Fei pushed the door open and walked inside.

    Feng Xiaofeng felt as if he¡¯d set down the massive boulder weighing on his heart. Every inch of him rxed as he said emotionally, ¡°Xiaoran, you¡¯re not hurt, are you?¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m fine! I¡¯m not hurt at all!¡± Feng Xiaoran replied, her voice lively and crisp.

    As if to prove her point, she jumped from Su Yi¡¯s back and stretched her slender body. ¡°See? I¡¯mpletely fine!¡±

    The rims of Feng Xiaofeng¡¯s eyes reddened, and he said in a trembling voice. ¡°Good. Wonderful! Senior Apprentice Brother Su¡­.¡±

    He reached for his cane and was struggling to rise and express his gratitude when Su Yi shook his head and pressed him back down into his chair. ¡°We weren¡¯t so polite with each other when we cultivated together in Blueriver Sword Manor. It wasn¡¯t that way then, and it won¡¯t be that way going forward.¡±

    Feng Xiaofeng grinned. ¡°As you say!¡±

    ¡°Brother Xiaofeng, everything¡¯s settled, so I¡¯m going back home to eat,¡± said A-Fei from the side.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go yet. Let¡¯s have dinner together first,¡± said Su Yi.

    When A-Fei brought up food, Su Yi realized that he was a bit hungry too.

    There was nothing for it; those who cultivated the Martial Dao needed to supplement their bodies with vast quantities of food on a daily basis. Only then could they satisfy the needs of their vital energy.

    Once they stepped into the Origin Dao, they could abstain from food and subsist entirely on sunlight and morning dew.

    ¡°Okay! Then let¡¯s go to the House of Prosperity!¡± Huang Qianjun rubbed his hands together; he was ravenous too!

    ¡°The House of Prosperity?¡± A-Fei was stunned. ¡°That¡­. Isn¡¯t that a ce only the upper ss can afford to dine in? A single dish costs over a hundred taels of silver. That¡¯s years of my family¡¯s ie!¡±

    Huang Qianjun burst intoughter. ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯ll ensure you eat to your heart¡¯s content, my treat!¡±

    Although this delinquent young master was in many ways ignorant and ipetent, he¡¯d fully mastered the illustrious arts of drinking, fine-dining, brothel-frequenting, and gambling.

    Feng Xiaofeng said hurriedly, ¡°That ce is too expensive. How about we¡­.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Yi gave him no chance to refuse. He just pushed his friend¡¯s chair outside. At the same time, he ordered Huang Qianjun, ¡°Go arrange for a carriage.¡±

    Huang Qianjun briefly voiced his assent, then dashed off to do as he was told. He was delighted;?It¡¯s finally my turn to shine¡­.!

    ¡°Xiaoran, A-Fei, you two follow me,¡± ordered Su Yi.

    Both of them agreed, then stuck to Su Yi like glue.

    When they arrived at Spring Jade Alley, they saw a spacious, ornate, horse-drawn carriage waiting for them. Its driver was none other than Huang Qianjun.

    ¡°Everyone, please get on board. I¡¯ll be your driver for the night, said Huang Qianjun gleefully.

    A-Fei couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Big Brother Huang, are you some kind of conjurer? How did you rustle up a horse-drawn carriage so quickly?¡±

    Huang Qianjun said lightly, even dismissively, ¡°Little fellow, remember this: in this world, problems you can resolve with money can¡¯t even be called problems.¡±

    Once he saw that everyone was on board, Huang Qianjun shook the reins like an experienced driver. ¡°Everyone, sit tight! Let¡¯s ride!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The House of Prosperity.

    It was located in a prosperous strip of the prefectural capital¡¯s eastern district. It was famed as the city¡¯s top money pit; its guests were all either wealthy or noble.

    Night had just fallen, and thenterns were freshly lit.

    All nine floors of the House of Prosperity were well-lit, and neatly-dressed servants were there to greet and see off guests. All of them had perfect manners.

    ¡°I apologize, but I¡¯m afraid none of our private dining rooms are currently avable,¡± said the servant with a bow when he saw Su Yi¡¯s group draw near. ¡°Would you like to wait? Or would you prefer to try another restaurant?¡±

    Huang Qianjun snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t even try this trick. Do you really think I don¡¯t know that the House of Prosperity always leaves a portion of its private dining rooms open just in case?¡±

    The servant was briefly stunned. Then he exined, ¡°Young Lord, if you know that, then you surely know that those empty private rooms are only?opened?for our most distinguished guests.¡±

    His attitude wasn¡¯t exactly bad, and he was perfectly polite.

    But when his gaze swept across Feng Xiaofeng, Feng Xiaoran, and A-Fei, his expression went a little strange.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that our status is insufficient to dine here?¡± Huang Qianjun was a bit angry.

    The servant smiled bitterly. ¡°Young Lord, please don¡¯t put it like that. I¡¯m but a humble servant. I wouldn¡¯t dare say such a thing.¡±

    Suddenly, someone eximed, ¡°Su Yi?¡±

    A man and woman walked over. The man was tall, heroic-looking, and handsome, but his eyes widened when he saw Su Yi, as if he dared not believe what he was seeing.

    Su Yi looked up. He recognized the man at a nce.

    Yan Chengrong, a?prominent figure of Blueriver Sword Manor¡¯s outer sect.

    He was harsh-tempered and arrogant, and just like Wei Zhengyang, he was the scion of one of the prefectural capital¡¯s major ns.

    He and Su Yi had once been hostile to each other. When Su Yi was chosen as the outer sect¡¯s Sword Chief, Yan Chengrong was naturally unconvinced.

    He once said a line that was famed throughout Blueriver Sword Manor: ¡°So what if I can¡¯t beat Su Yi? Does that mean I¡¯m not even allowed to look down on him?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t win, but he could still look upon Su Yi in disdain. He was like a hoodlum firing off wisecracks to satisfy himself. Even without a fight, they could fling insults to their heart¡¯s content.

    To Yan Chengrong, the son of a major n, the Su Yi he once knew as the Outer Sect Sword Chief was indeed strong. Still,?Su Yi¡¯s status paled inparison to his, which was what gave him the confidence to look down on Su Yi so brazenly.

    But of course, all of that was in the past.?After losing his cultivation and getting expelled from Blueriver Sword Manor, Su Yi was already nothing but an old joke.

    But Yan Chengrong wouldn¡¯t have guessed he¡¯d bump into Su Yi at the gates of the House of Prosperity of all ces.

    ¡°Oh? Junior Apprentice Brother Feng Xiaofeng is here too? Tch tch, you brothers in adversity are back together, huh?¡± When Yan Chengrong saw Feng Xiaofeng, his words were mocking and his tone strange.

    ¡°Sigh! What¡¯s the point of saying all that? You¡¯re nothing but a waste and a cripple. If I bully you now and word gets out, it¡¯ll just hurt my reputation.¡± Yan Chengrong shook his head, as if this were no longer interesting. He wrapped his arm around hisdypanion¡¯s slender waist, then proceeded into the House of Prosperity.

    ¡°Right,¡± he said, almost as an afterthought, ¡°Nian Yunqiao is here tonight too, and he brought Yu Qian. They¡¯re both in the seventh floor¡¯s ¡®Splendid Hall.¡¯¡±

    Feng Xiaofeng didn¡¯t care about Yan Chengrong¡¯s taunts in the least, but when he heard that final sentence, his expression darkened and his fists clenched. His eyes shed with pain, fury, and bitterness.

    Su Yi patted him on the shoulder and said tly, ¡°Why lose your temper at a group that¡¯s about to die? It¡¯s not worth it.¡±

    Feng Xiaofeng whispered bitterly, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Su, let¡¯s just go back. If Nian Yunqiao finds out we¡¯re here, he¡¯s sure to show up and cause trouble.¡±

    ¡°Why go back? Actually, I think we picked just the right ce to dine.¡± Su Yi¡¯s tone was casual, but a chill shed through the depths of his inscrutable gaze.

    Half a year ago, it was Nian Yunqiao who¡¯d broken Feng Xiaofeng¡¯s legs, transforming him into a cripple!

    And Yu Qian was originally the girl Feng Xiaofeng liked most, but she was also the one who stabbed him the most ruthlessly in the end.

    ¡°Right!¡± said Huang Qianjun. ¡°And I insist on eating our meal at the House of Prosperity, and furthermore, I want us to enjoy ourselves thoroughly!¡±

    The servant couldn¡¯t help but repeat, ¡°I apologize, but there is currently no space for you to dine in the House of Prosperity. I suggest you try another restaurant.¡±

    He had just witnessed the way Yan Chengrong taunted Su Yi and Feng Xiaofeng. Looking at Su Yi¡¯s group now, his expression carried a newfound hint of impatience, and his tone was noticeably colder.

    Huang Qianjun was instantly furious; Yan Chengrong¡¯s brazen arrogance had enraged him too.?Now, even the servants dared look down on them. How could Huang Qianjun bear such humiliation?

    But just as he was about to speak, Su Yi casually tossed over amand token. ¡°Take a look at this. Is this qualification enough?¡±

    The servant caught the medallion. He was suddenly a bit uncertain.

    Themand token was carved out of purple jade. It was heavy, and it glowed beneath themplight.

    On the back, the character ¡°Xiao¡± was engraved in an old-fashioned, exuberant style.

    ¡°Please wait a moment. I need to check with the manager.¡±

    The servant couldn¡¯t determine the jade medallion¡¯s origins, but he sensed that it was no ordinary object, so he hurriedly entered the House of Prosperity.

    Before long, an entire group rushed out of the building. The sight left the servants stationed near the main gate utterly bewildered.

    What¡¯s going on?

    Why are the owner and all eight managers here?

    Is it to wee some distinguished?guest?

    The scene drew some of the nearby guests¡¯ gazes too. All of them looked surprised.

    In the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital, the proprietor of the House of Prosperity, ¡°Madam Cuiyun¡±, had eyes and ears all over the city, and her reach extended far and wide. She had deep connections with many of the city¡¯s long-established higher-ups.

    The managers were more than enough to wee even most major powers. An ¡®ordinary VIP¡¯ was in no way qualified to receive Madam Cuiyun¡¯s personal wee.

    Much less the joint efforts of Madam Cuiyun and all eight managers!

    Before long, all gazes turned toward them.

    ¡°Your Excellencies, it¡­ It was this young lord who gave me thismand token.¡± The servant was covered in sweat, and he lowered his head and stood to the side, shaking, too afraid to even breathe heavily.

    The second he showed the token to a manager, the manager¡¯s expression underwent a dramatic shift, and he immediately went looking for Madam Cuiyun.

    That ultimately led to the current spectacle.

    The servant would never have guessed, not even if you cracked his head open, that a meremand token could wield such unbelievable power. Even a lofty, distinguished figure like the proprietor had been stunned into action. She¡¯de here to wee these guests in person!

    Whoosh!

    Madam Cuiyun¡¯s gazended on Su Yi, and she was briefly stunned. It seemed she hadn¡¯t anticipated that the medallion¡¯s owner would be so young.

    Then, she bowed and smiled, ¡°Young Lord, thank you for gracing our humble shop with your presence. I apologize for noting out to greet you earlier and humbly request your forgiveness.¡±

    Her hair was tied up in a bun, and she wore a form-fitting, dark dress. Her face was dignified and beautiful, her skin snowy white and tender. Her every subtle movement carried a mature charm.

    The eight managers behind her each sped their fists in turn.

    This scene left the nearby servants and guests dumbfounded.

    And the first servant, the one who¡¯d greeted them at the door, practically flung himself to his knees. He wanted to cry, but he had no tears.?He¡¯d thought?Su Yi¡¯s?party nothing?but a group of insignificant kids. Who would have thought¡­. That they had such a grand background?

    Feng Xiaofeng, Feng Xiaoran, and A-Fei felt a bit dizzy.?It¡¯s just amand token. Why did it cause such a disturbance?

    ¡°We¡¯d like to dine here. We¡¯ll have to trouble you to arrange a private room,¡± said Su Yi.

    His calmposure made Madam Cuiyun nod to herself.

    To carry the most preciousmand token of the Lanling Xiao Family, the Purple Jade Token, meant that Su Yi was undoubtedly extraordinary, regardless of his age.

    But in contrast with the youth in blue, the others¡¯ attire was rather strange. A few of them were obviously just kids from the slums.

    But Madam Cuiyun was conscientious enough not to inquire any further, nor did her gaze or bearing let slip any sign that she found this unusual.

    She turned to one of the managers and ordered, ¡°Go and get the ninth floor¡¯s ¡®Mountain and River Pce¡¯ in order. Have someone brew tea, and remember: use the best we have, the kind reserved for entertaining our most distinguished guests.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am!¡± The manager ran off to carry out her orders.

    ¡°You, fetch a jar of the?Azuresky?Burn from my private collection and have it delivered to the Mountain and River Pce. Consider it a token of the House of Prosperity¡¯s regard.¡±

    ¡°You, have the chefs prepare a feast. Have them choose the best ingredients we have on hand, and have Ol¡¯ Wang take charge of their preparation personally.¡±

    ¡°And you: wait outside the Mountain and River Pce. Be prepared to receive further instructions at any moment. You are not to be the least bit negligent.¡± Madam Cuiyun spoke at lightning speed. After this rapid-fire series ofmands, the managers rushed off to do as they were told.

    When she was finished, she smiled radiantly, then bowed slightly and gestured for Su Yi¡¯s group to follow her. ¡°Please, right this way.¡±

    As she said this, she already started leading the way.

    This level of courtesy and ostentatiousness left many of those nearby so stunned, their jaws practically fell off.

    It was only after Su Yi¡¯s group disappeared into the Hall of Prosperity that the servant who¡¯d initially turned away could no longer remain standing. He thudded to his knees, his face ashen.

    He had already sensed that this time, he might really be finished.

 Chapter 97: Arrogant Nonsense, Each Guest With Their Own Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 97: Arrogant Nonsense, Each Guest With Their Own Thoughts</h4>

    The ninth floor of the House of Prosperity.

    The Vast Desert Pce.

    Zhou Zhili stood near the window, watching this y out. He looked away, a strange expression on his face.

    ¡°See? There¡¯s no need for you to intervene. Su Yi got in on his own,¡± said Qing Jinnguidly.

    When Su Yi¡¯s group first arrived at the House of Prosperity, Qing Jin just happened to spot them through the window.

    The sight then drew Zhou Zhili¡¯s attention too. He witnessed everything that happened by the House of Prosperity¡¯s entryway.

    ¡°That servant is, after all, a low-level figure. He couldn¡¯t possibly tell how incredible Su Yi is. And here I thought I could seize this opportunity to invite Su Yi to join us. I wouldn¡¯t have guessed this would happen. Martial Aunt, you sure hit the nail on the head. Someone like him doesn¡¯t need us to back him up at all,¡±mented Zhou Zhili.

    The prefectural governor of the Harmony Prefecture, Mu Zhongting, was there too.

    He suddenly said, ¡°I have an impression of that blue-robed youth. That day you disembarked from the tower ship, he looked at me from a distance. It seemed he realized who I was.¡±

    Zhou Zhili was stunned.

    Qing Jin thought about it, then said, ¡°I doubt he knew who you were. It¡¯s more likely that he could discern your cultivation.¡±

    Indeed, she was right on the mark.

    Mu Zhongting couldn¡¯t help but feel curious. ¡°Who is that young man? Why is that you attach such importance to him?¡±

    Qing Jin recalled everything that had happened between her and Su Yi during their time on the tower ship. An inexplicable thread of mncholy and despondency rose within her heart, and she said, ¡°Your Lordship, you¡¯d best ask His Sixth Highness.¡±

    She stood alone before thetticed window, arms crossed, staring out at the sea ofntern-lit buildings. Her eyes were bright and sharp, but it was clear her thoughts were elsewhere.

    ¡°Your Lordship Mu, let¡¯s sit and chat for a bit,¡± said Zhou Zhili with augh. Unlike his martial aunt, he was in high spirits.

    The Mountain and River Pce.

    The floors were carpeted in red, and candles hung from the walls, fully illuminating the private dining room¡¯s interior.

    There was a massive vase, almost half as tall as a person, with a vibrant, blooming bouquet, and the walls were adorned with a thirty-foot-wide scroll painting of mountains and rivers, which provided an additionalyer of elegance.

    The sandalwood table at the center of the room was massive; it could have easily amodated twenty people. There were fresh, in-season melons and exquisitely prepared light refreshmentsid out on its surface.

    And there were already five young servant girls waiting on one side of the room.

    When they entered the Mountain and River Pce, Feng Xiaoran and A-Fei were briefly dazed. A-Fei suddenly became a lot more reserved; he feared his shoes would dirty the red carpet.

    Feng Xiaofeng, meanwhile, was dumbstruck. He¡¯d grown up in poverty, and although he¡¯d once cultivated in Blueriver Sword Manor¡¯s outer sect, he rarely entered luxurious or expensive ces, much less the ninth floor of the House of Prosperity famed throughout the city. This was a ce that only famed, influential people were qualified to enter.

    Huang Qianjun looked around andmented, ¡°Not bad, not bad at all. This is way better than Guangling City¡¯s Immortal Gathering House.¡±

    Then he mocked himself, ¡°I¡¯ve been to the House of Prosperity, but I¡¯ve never had the chance to dine on the ninth floor.¡±

    Madam Cuiyun smiled, the sight moving. ¡°Our House of Prosperity¡¯s hospitality wascking. Young Lord, we wee you to visit as often as you like going forward. Please, give us the chance to make up for our mistakes.¡±

    Huang Quanjun couldn¡¯t help butugh. He naturally didn¡¯t take her words seriously; he knew full well that the only reason he could enjoy such treatment now was that he was basking in Su Yi¡¯s light.

    Without Su Yi, Huang Qianjun feared that someone as well-connected and influential as Madam Cuiyun wouldn¡¯t even notice him.

    Su Yi was the calmest of all. It was as if he didn¡¯t even see the luxuriously intricate decor. He just pushed Feng Xiaofeng¡¯s wheelchair over to the banquet table, then called for Feng Xiaoran and A-Fei to join them.

    Only then did he turn his gaze towards Madam Cuiyun. ¡°This ce is rather decent. Please have them bring our meal as soon as possible.¡±

    Madam Cuiyun¡¯s bright eyes surveyed the room, and she smiled radiantly. ¡°As you wish, Young Lord. I shan''t disturb you any longer, but if you have any further needs, please feel free tomand the servants.¡±

    With that, she smiled, turned, and left.

    After the door closed, Feng Xiaofeng and the others each exhaled. They were much more rxed without her here.

    They¡¯d grown up in poverty, so they couldn¡¯t adjust to a situation like this so suddenly. They couldn¡¯t possibly be as rxed and at ease as Huang Qianjun.

    But Su Yi, meanwhile, didn¡¯t care about any of this at all.

    In his past life, he was the honored guest of Imperial Realm Emperors on numerous asions. He had also hosted guests from all over the Wilds in his hidden realm, a ce like an immortal paradise.

    Byparison, nothing in the world of the mundane amounted to much.

    Once Su Yi and Huang Qianjun were in their seats, the young servant girls poured tea and water. They were obedient and dextrous, and their service was meticulous.

    They didn¡¯t show the slightest negligence on ount of Feng Xiaofeng andpany¡¯s coarse clothing.

    Before long, one delicacy after another wasid out on the table, the dishes steaming hot and tantalizingly aromatic. Each contained rare, top-grade ingredients, prepared in a wide variety of styles. Just the sight was enough to make someone¡¯s fingers twitch with anticipation.

    Su Yi could also sense threads of spiritual energy drifting up from the dishes, and he realized that all of the ingredients were infused with spiritual medicines. That was what gave them their spiritual air.

    At first, Feng Xiaofeng and the others were reserved, but before long, they began eating with great relish.

    Feng Xiaoran sat next to Su Yi, and she didn¡¯t forget to fill his te. When she saw that Su Yi¡¯s cup was empty, she refilled it before the servants got the chance.

    ¡°This wine¡¯s quite good! It¡¯s strong, too. No wonder Madam Cuiyun kept it in her personal stash.¡± Huang Qianjun was the least reserved. He drank and ate in big gulps.

    There was nothing for it; this was his first time enjoying such treatment too, and he naturally ate with great enthusiasm.

    ¡°Big Brother Huang, is this meal going to cost a whole lot of silver?¡± A-Fei asked as he chewed on a piece of meat.

    ¡°Silver?¡± Huang Qianjun shook his head. ¡°Do you remember what I said earlier? A problem you can resolve with money isn¡¯t really a problem. And a meal like this isn¡¯t something you can acquire with money alone.

    A-Fei¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Then how do you acquire it?¡±

    ¡°High status and authority. Either does the trick,¡± sighed Huang Qianjun.

    A-Fei only half understood.

    And Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but admit to himself that in the world of the mundane, status and authority really could resolve certain problems with greater ease.

    Xiao Tianque had said as much when he first gave him the medallion. When walking through the world of the mundane, it was hard to avoid trivial problems which weren¡¯t worth using force to resolve.

    Take tonight, for instance. Even if his cultivation were higher than it already was, what was he supposed to do? Use it against the mere servant who greeted them at the door?

    It was at times like this that themand token Xiao Tianque gave him was useful.

    ¡­

    The sixth floor of the House of Prosperity.

    The Splendid Hall.

    Yan Chengrong and hisdypanion arrived, but with their status, they could only sit at the end of the table.

    That was because this banquet¡¯s host was a prominent figure of the Blueriver Sword Manor¡¯s inner sect¡ª

    Chen Jinlong!

    His father, Chen Dakong, was a prominent figure within the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital. The River Gang under his banner had members numbering in the thousands, and they controlled half of the prefectural capital¡¯s water transportation industry.

    Chen Dakong and the Cloudriver prefectural governor, Qin Wenyuan, were close. Rumor had it that they¡¯d be sworn brothers in their youth.

    With Qin Wenyuan as his backer, Chen Dakong¡¯s River Gang naturally flourished, growing stronger with each passing day.

    Chen Jinlong was Chen Dakong¡¯s son. Even most scions of notable family ns could only look up to him, and they had to be polite.

    Several men and women apanied Chen Jinlong. Their statuses were all exceptional too.

    Take Nian Yunqiao. He and Yan Chengrong were both outer sect disciples, but in terms of status, Yan Chengrong paled inparison.

    Or Li Moyun. He was from the Li Family, the strongest n in all of Guangling City, and he was the man of the hour in Blueriver Sword Manor¡¯s inner sect. In terms of cultivation, even Chen Jinlong was a bit inferior to him.

    The banquet was lively, although Chen Jinlong did most of the talking. As he spouted boastful nonsense, the others smiled and echoed his words.

    Even the girls. Their eyes frequently turned toward Chen Jinlong, their burning gazes carrying hints of awe.

    It took a while, but Yan Chengrong finally found and seized an opportunity to speak up. He cleared his throat andughed. ¡°Everyone, can you guess who I bumped into just as I arrived?¡±

    ¡°The House of Prosperity wees distinguished guests and prominent figures every day. How could we possibly guess who you saw? Don¡¯t keep us guessing. Quick, tell us!¡± said Nian Yunqiao.?His shirt was royal blue, and his cheeks were long and narrow, while his eyes were slightly dark and sunken. He looked a bit weak and sickly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Hurry up and say it!¡± Yu Qian urged from her seat beside Nian Yunqiao.?She had fair skin and beautiful features, and when she batted her big eyes, she looked sweet and adorable.

    When he sensed that he was now the center of attention, Yan Chengrong felt a rush of satisfaction. He didn¡¯t keep them in suspense. ¡°It was Su Yi and Feng Xiaofeng, those brothers in adversity.¡±

    The banquet¡¯s lively atmosphere came to a sudden standstill. Everyone¡¯s expressions went strange, while Nian Yunqiao¡¯s eyes shed with cold light.

    Yu Qian¡¯s pretty face went rigid, and she suddenly felt ufortable.

    Li Moyun¡¯s heart clenched as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning. His grip tightened around his cup.

    Su Yi!

    He¡¯s actuallye to the prefectural capital?

    A few days ago, he received a secret letter from his father, Li Tianhan. In it, his father told him that Yuan Luoxi of the Yuan Family had honored Su Yi as a VIP guest and dined with him in the Immortal Gathering House.

    The letter exined what had happened in detail.

    Thest portion of the letter used an extremely harsh tone to warn Li Moyun not to act against Su Yi, no matter what. Su Yi was no longer someone their Li Family could afford to offend!

    By the time he finished reading the letter, Li Moyun felt so stifled, he almost coughed up blood.

    About a week ago, on the second night of the second lunar month, he set up an ambush. He nned to kill Su Yi without anyone knowing about it.

    Who would have guessed that Su Yi would actually take first ce in the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet, making a name for himself on both sides of the Great Azure overnight?

    As a result, Li Moyun had no choice but to give up on his ns, and under his father¡¯s orders, he was forced to leave Guangling City that very night!

    Yet now, just a few dayster, Su Yi?had?ascended even higher, bing Yuan Luoxi¡¯s distinguished guest!

    This news practically drove Li Moyun insane.

    Yuan Luoxi!

    The pearl of the Yuan Family, one of the prefectural capital¡¯s four peak-level factions! Her status was so lofty that even everyone in this roombined paled inparison!

    Today was the eighth day of the second lunar month, but Su Yi was already here in the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital¡­

    Li Moyun¡¯s chest felt tight and stuffy. He felt as if grey clouds had swallowed up the sun, casting his heart into endless darkness.

    What, is this guy fated to be my arch-enemy??Li Moyun took a deep breath, then suppressed his sullen irritation.

    But then, their host, Chen Jinlong, couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°A cripple and a waste who lost his entire cultivation were foolish enough to attempt to dine at the House of Prosperity? I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t even make it through the door!¡±

 Chapter 98: Those Mentally Unbalanced Sectmates

    <h4>Chapter 98: Those Mentally Unbnced Sectmates</h4>

    Chen Jinlong¡¯s disdainful jeers triggered a round of uproariousughter.

    Only Li Moyun couldn¡¯tugh.?How could someone Yuan Luoxi honored as a distinguished guest fail to even get through the House of Prosperity¡¯s doors?

    But then, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin.?When he received his father¡¯s letter, he understood something.

    The Blueriver Sword Manor inner sect elder, Zhou Huaiqiu,?as well as inner sect disciples Ni Hao and Nan Ying, had already left Guangling City. However, they''d yet to return to the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital.

    Nor had news of Su Yi¡¯s recovery and victory at the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet made it back to the sect.

    Even now, no one in Blueriver Sword Manor knew that Su Yi was no longer the cultivation-less waste he¡¯d once been!

    If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t spread the news either. The disciple the sect heartlessly abandoned recovered just a yearter? How would the sect¡¯s higher-ups feel if they knew?

    Once water spills, it¡¯s hard to gather back up!

    And Ni Hao and Nan Ying naturally wouldn¡¯t do anything to build Su Yi up at the cost of their own ambitions.

    It was then that Nian Yunqiao¡¯s long, narrow face sneered cruelly, and he snorted, ¡°It seems Feng Xiaofeng still hasn¡¯t learned his lesson. He ought to be grateful that he didn¡¯t bump into me instead, or else I would¡¯ve taken his arms, too!¡±

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Nian, he¡¯s nothing but a cripple. Why bother with him?¡± said Yu Qian softly, aplicated expression on her face. ¡°Let¡¯s not discuss him any further; it¡¯ll only sour the mood.¡±

    A youth suddenly spoke up. ¡°One of my friends is from Guangling City, and a little while ago, he said that Su Yi seemed to have recovered his cultivation and that he took first ce in Guangling City¡¯s biggest martial artspetition, the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet. Do you think that¡¯s true?¡±

    Everyone froze. Then, all of them nced at Li Moyun; all of them knew he was from Guangling City too.

    ¡°That¡­¡± Li Moyun¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t been in contact with my familytely, so I don¡¯t know what¡¯s been happening in Guangling City recently.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t willing to discuss it. If he did, it would be like admitting how incredible Su Yi was.

    ¡°Forget it. Never mind that waste. Let¡¯s continue our feast,¡± said Chen Jinlong with a wave of his hand.

    But almost immediately afterward, a youth in silver robes pushed open the door and entered. He was carrying a jug of wine.

    Sun Qu.

    He was an outer sect disciple of Blueriver Sword Manor, and as soon as he entered the room, he said with an air of mysteriousness, ¡°When I went to grab some wine just now, I heard something interesting. Want to know what it was?¡±

    ¡°Oh? What is it?¡± asked Chen Jinlong.

    ¡°Just now, Madam Cuiyun made a personal appearance,¡± said Sun Qu. She led all eight managers of the House of Prosperity to the gates to greet a group of guests.

    Chen Jinlong exined, ¡°Who could possibly be so illustrious as to make Madam Cuiyun lead all her managers to greet him?¡±

    The others looked curious too.

    ¡°They say it was a group of strange youths,¡± said Sun Qu. ¡°Their leader was a youth in blue robes. He looked seventeen, give or take. But it¡¯s hispanions who were really strange.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡± Chen Jinlong was starting to lose patience. ¡°Quit beating around the bush and get the point!¡±

    Sun Quughed. ¡°One of them was a cripple in a wheelchair. One was a boy in straw sandals and dirt-smeared pants, while another was a little girl in coarse clothes. Doesn¡¯t that sound strange to you?¡±

    The group couldn¡¯t help but nod; such a line-up was indeed strange.

    This was the House of Prosperity! A ce the poor couldn¡¯t even enter!

    Yet they hadn¡¯t just gotten in; Madam Cuiyun herself had rallied all eight managers to personally greet them at the door. That was far too out of the ordinary!

    Only Yan Chengrong¡¯s expression changed dramatically. He seemed to have realized something, but at the same time, he seemed not to quite believe it.

    ¡°Brother Yan, what¡¯s going on with you?¡± Li Moyun suddenly picked up on Yan Chengrong¡¯s unusual state.

    ¡°No problem. I¡¯m just going to step out for a moment.¡± Yan Chengrong forced a smile, then rose and left the room.

    Before long, he found a servant and asked in hushed whispers about the group of guests Madam Cuiyun had just weed to the restaurant.

    When he finished, he returned to their private dining room in a daze, as if his soul had left his body.

    This was so out of character that even Chen Jinlong couldn¡¯t help but frown in displeasure. ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother Yan, what¡¯s going on with you? If you¡¯re not feeling well, go home. Don¡¯t sour everyone¡¯s mood!¡±

    The others noticed it too. Yan Chenrong¡¯s behavior was strange and out of ce.

    Yan Chengrong shuddered, as ifing back to his senses. He swept his gaze across the room, then said bitterly, ¡°Young Master Chen, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m not feeling well. It¡¯s that earlier, I confirmed something, and it¡­. Well, I just don¡¯t get it.¡±

    Before they could ask, he said, considering each word, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the guests Madam Cuiyun just went out to greet were almost certainly Su Yi, Feng Xiaofeng, and theirpanions!¡±

    The room instantly fell so silent that you could hear a pin drop.

    Astonishment was written all over their faces.

    Except for Li Moyun¡¯s. His heart shook, and he sucked in a breath of cold air.

    Su Yi really did manage to sink his filthy ws into Yuan Luoxi!

    But no; if all he did was win Yuan Luoxi¡¯s backing, that wouldn¡¯t be enough for Madam Cuiyun to lead such a grand procession to greet him. Is there some other mystery behind this?

    The more he thought, the more stifled and heavy Li Moyun¡¯s heart. He was so upset, he wanted to cough up blood.

    Chen Jinlong couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He frowned and asked, ¡°How could the likes of Su Yi and Feng Xiaofeng be worthy of Madam Cuiyuning down to greet them personally?¡±

    He¡¯d only just mocked Su Yi and hispanions, saying that they wouldn¡¯t even make it through the House of Prosperity¡¯s front door.

    Who¡¯d have thought that, just a few minutester, Yan Chengrong would say something so outrageous? It was a tant p in the face.

    Yan Chengrong hurriedly exined, ¡°It was precisely because this doesn¡¯t make any sense that I was so out of sorts. Still, I¡¯m almostpletely certain that it was in fact Su Yi andpany.?¡°Feng Xiaofeng¡¯s legs are crippled, so he¡¯s stuck in a wheelchair. I saw him clearly just now. There¡¯s no mistaking it!¡±

    The atmosphere instantly grew more stifled. Everyone was confused and uncertain.

    ¡°If we go take a look, we¡¯ll know if it¡¯s true or not, now won¡¯t we? If it really is Su Yi and his cohort, well, we were once his sectmates. There¡¯s no reason we can¡¯t go greet him, is there?¡± Nian Yunqiao¡¯s expression was unsightly, his eyes cold and sinister.

    ¡°Where are they now?¡± Chen Jinlong¡¯s eyes shed.

    ¡°The ninth floor, the Mountain and River Pce,¡± said Yan Chengrong immediately.

    When he said this, the group in attendance only became more unsettled.

    Despite Chen Jinlong¡¯s status, he could at most arrange a banquet on the sixth floor!

    And that was special treatment he got by relying on his father¡¯s prestige.

    But Su Yi, someone all of them looked down on, had ascended to the ninth floor in a single bound. He could stand at the pinnacle of the House of Prosperity and gaze down upon the sea ofnterns. Furthermore, he could enjoy the highest-level feast and highest-level hospitality the restaurant had to offer!

    When theypared themselves to him, it was hard to remain mentally stable.

    ¡°Come on! We¡¯re going to the Mountain and Sea Pce!¡± Chen Jinlong could no longer repress his displeasure. He got up and headed out the door.

    When the others saw this, they got up and followed him, one by one.

    Only Li Moyun remained behind.

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Li, aren¡¯t you going to check it out?¡±

    ¡°Here¡¯s a word of advice: this is the House of Prosperity. If Su Yi made it to the ninth floor, there¡¯s inevitably a good reason for it, so you¡¯d be better off staying here,¡± said Li Moyun expressionlessly.

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Li, we¡¯re just going to visit a former?sectmate, not to cause trouble. If you don¡¯t want to go, fine. We¡¯ll go without you.¡± Chen Jinlong snorted, then led the others away.

    ¡°Foolish!¡± Li Moyunughed coldly.

    But then, even now, he still couldn¡¯t fully ept the reality that Su Yi had grown strong. A part of him still felt as if this were just a bad dream and that he¡¯d wake up any minute now.

    It¡¯s actually only reasonable they¡¯d act like this. Chen Jinlong and the others still don¡¯t know that Su Yi regained his cultivation, and there¡¯s no way they¡¯d ever guess that he¡¯s now the distinguished guest of the Yuan Family.

    In their eyes, Su Yi is still nothing but a pitiful, ridiculous waste¡­..?Li Moyun sighed to himself.

    The ninth floor.

    As soon as Chen Jinlong and his group arrived, the manager standing outside the Mountain and River Pce stopped them. ¡°Dear guests, might I ask what you¡¯re doing?¡±

    The manager was an overweight middle-aged man in brocade robes, and he had keen eyes.

    He swept his gaze across the group, and he immediately recognized Chen Jinlong and the other young masters. As such, his tone was extremely polite.

    ¡°We¡­.¡± Chen Jinlong wasn¡¯t at all happy.?A manager is standing outside the door awaiting further orders? Not even my father can enjoy such treatment!

    He took a deep breath, then forced a smile. ¡°We¡¯re here to visit our sectmates.¡±

    ¡°Sectmates?¡± The man in brocade robes was stunned.

    Chen Jinlong repressed his dejected, stifled feeling and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. We just learned that our sectmates, Su Yi and Feng Xiaofeng, are currently dining in the Mountain and River Pce, so we decided to stop in and say hello.¡±

    ¡°Please wait a moment,¡± said the middle-aged manager. ¡°Allow me to ask our distinguished guests first. I can only allow you inside if they give their approval first.¡±

    He then turned, paused in the doorway, and tidied his clothes. He bowed slightly at the waist, and a natural, warm, respectful smile spread across his face as he gingerly opened the doors and stepped inside.

    He was one of eight managers of the House of Prosperity. This was a lofty position, and he rarely humbled himself, not even before most major figures. This was a man who knew when to give and when to take.

    Yet now, he was being so polite and so careful!

    Chen Jinlong andpany noticed this, and tidal waves of shock coursed through their hearts. They were jealous, but they also found it hard to believe.

    Meanwhile, within the Mountain and Sea Pce.

    As Su Yi drank, he turned to Huang Qianjun and ordered, ¡°After we eat, go arrange for a courtyard-style residence. I have only one requirement: it has to be quiet.¡±

    Huang Qianjun nodded repeatedly and pounded his chest. ¡°Brother Su, leave a trivial matter like that up to me. I promise I won¡¯t let you down.¡±

    ¡°Here¡¯s a hundred-thousand-tael note. Take it.¡± Su Yi took the banknote from his ck jade pendant and passed it over.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Huang Qianjun knew better than to refuse, and he knew that this wasn¡¯t his money; he was just managing it on Su Yi¡¯s behalf¡­.

    Feng Xiaofeng¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Su, when did you get so rich?¡±

    Feng Xiaoran and A-Fei were dumbfounded too. A hundred thousand taels of silver?

    To them, that was an unimaginable number.

    ¡°Material wealth is no longer important to me,¡±ughed Su Yi, but he didn¡¯t exin. ¡°But if I run into problems I can solve with money, I have nock of funds.¡±

    He suddenly recalled something Yuan Luoxi once said: ¡°You threw money at the problem? I can do that too.¡±

    It was then that a middle-aged man in brocade robes walked into the room, his face nothing but smiles.

    First, he closed the door. Then, he turned and greeted Su Yi respectfully. ¡°My sincerest apologies for disturbing you, but Young Master Chen Jinlong and hispanions havee. They say they¡¯re your?sectmates, and they request an audience. If you¡¯re unwilling to see them, I¡¯ll turn them away immediately.¡±

    Chen Jinlong!

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shot up.

    Feng Xiaofeng said in a low voice, ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother Su Yi, back at Blueriver Sword Manor, Nian Yunqiao and Yan Chengrong were tight with this guy. In short, they¡¯re a clique, and Chen Jinlong is their leader.¡±

    Su Yi nodded, then suddenly, heughed. ¡°I was actually nning to go pay them a visit. Who¡¯d have thought they¡¯de knocking on my door of their own volition?¡±

    He then turned to the middle-aged man in brocade robes. ¡°Go ahead and let them in.¡±

 Chapter 99: Standing With a Sword, Indifferent as a God

    <h4>Chapter 99: Standing With a Sword, Indifferent as a God</h4>

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The man in brocade robes turned to leave.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze then swept across the servant girls. ¡°You should leave too. I have some things to discuss with these?sectmates?of mine.¡±

    The manager waved, then led the serving girls away in a hurry.

    ¡°All you need to do is watch from the sidelines,¡± said Su Yi to hispanions. ¡°Leave everything else to me.¡±

    Before long, Chen Jinlong and hispanions surged into the room. The manager silently closed the door behind them.

    ¡°Su Yi! It really is you!¡± When he saw Su Yi seated at the head of the table, Chen Jinlong¡¯s eyes widened. Hisst thread of hope that this was just some misunderstanding shattered, and his face went rigid.

    The others looked as if they¡¯d seen a ghost too.

    ¡°Feng Xiaofeng!¡± Nian Yunqiao¡¯s expression darkened, and he looked confused and uncertain.

    Who would have guessed that Yan Chengrong was actually right?

    It was simply unbelievable!

    People they¡¯d disdained as mere cripples were now sitting proudly in a banquet hall?even they?were unqualified to enter!

    The gap between reality and expectation was huge. How could they ept all of this at once?

    Yu Qian¡¯s petite frame froze. Astonishment was written all over her sweet, adorable face. She subconsciously asked, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Feng, just which influential character brought you all here?¡±

    A trace of bitterness and hatred rose on Feng Xiaofeng¡¯s brow as he said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not your senior apprentice brother, and I haven¡¯t been for quite some time. Why should I answer you?¡±

    Yu Qian¡¯s expression froze. She sighed, but said nothing.

    Even so, her words served as a warning to herpanions. They looked around the room, but to their confusion, they saw no trace of any such ¡°influential character¡±!

    ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother Su Yi, I wouldn¡¯t have guessed that you of all people could dine here.¡± Chen Jinlong got his emotions under control, sighed with emotion, thenughed, ¡°If I do the math, it¡¯s been about a year since west saw each other. If Yan Chengrong hadn¡¯t said you were here, I never would have dared believe it.¡±

    Yan Chengrong coughed drily. ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Su Yi, aren¡¯t you going to invite us to sit down? This is no way to treat your guests.¡±

    Huang Qianjun snickered. ¡°Kid, do you need me to help you recall what you said at the entrance to the House of Prosperity?¡±

    Yan Chengrong¡¯s words choked in his throat.

    Chen Jinlong was inwardly losing his temper, but on the outside, he smiled and said, ¡°It was surely just a misunderstanding. Let¡¯s not discuss that. We¡¯ve juste to see Su Yi and Feng Xiaofeng, but we don¡¯t n to stay long.¡±

    Su Yi just sat there, fidgeting with a suet-colored jade cup. He seemed casual and at ease. His expression was calm, and he didn¡¯t say so much as a single word.

    But his calmness seemed utterly arrogant, and it only made Chen Jinlong and hispanions angrier.

    Whatever else you might say, they¡¯de for a visit of their own volition, yet Su Yi was just sitting there, not reacting at all. This was a tant affront to their dignity!

    This entire situation was just too strange and too far out of the ordinary. Otherwise, they would have lost their tempers by now.

    Chen Jinlong repressed back his rage and forced a smile. ¡°Junior Apprentice Su, it seems we¡¯re not wee here, so we¡¯ll be on our way.¡±

    He was inwardly full of regret. If he¡¯d known it would be like this, he would have listened to Li Moyun and stayed behind. Coming here was reckless, no different from inviting his own humiliation.

    The others felt ufortable too. None of them wanted to linger here either.

    ¡°Hmph. What are you so self-satisfied over?¡± Yan Chengrong couldn¡¯t help but mutter. ¡°So what if you get to sit here? You¡¯re still nothing but a waste, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯ll never be able to cultivate again for the rest of your life!¡±?He then turned and was about to leave with Chen Jinlong and the others when Su Yi finally spoke up.

    ¡°You showed up uninvited, and now you just want to leave?¡± he said tly. ¡°Just what kind of ce do you think this is?

    Chen Jinlong whipped around, his eyes practically crackling with electricity and his expression dark. ¡°Su Yi, what the hell is that supposed to mean?¡±

    The others were displeased to begin with, so when they saw that Chen Jinlong seemed to have lost his temper, they turned around too. All of them looked at Su Yi, their expressions decidedly unfriendly.

    ¡°Su Yi, Yan Chengrong is right, you know! You lost your entire cultivation. So what if you can dine on the ninth floor? You¡¯re still no warrior!¡± mocked a pretty girl in a cold voice. ¡°Also, we didn¡¯te here looking for trouble. This is still the House of Prosperity! Not even major powers would dare cause trouble here!

    When they heard this, Chen Jinlong and his cronies felt a thrill of pleasure.

    The realization that there was no major power in attendance unwittingly made them much calmer.

    And the pretty girl¡¯s words served as a reminder. Indeed, the person before them was nothing but a waste. Their attitudes silently shifted.

    Although they still didn¡¯t dare cause trouble, they were now full of confidence, and they recovered a bit of their initial sense of superiority.

    How could a wastepare to a true martial artist?

    Nian Yunqiaoughed coldly, then brazenly looked Feng Xiaofeng up and down. ¡°Think about it! If our Junior Apprentice Feng had really turned his fate around by clinging to some powerful backer, would he still be dressed in such worn-out shabby rags?

    ¡°Look at him! That crappy old wheelchair is covered in mud. Is that the look of someone who¡¯s recently risen to prominence?¡± When he said this, he could no longer hold backughter.

    The others were initially stunned, and the look in their eyes turned strange.?He¡¯s right! If Su Yi and his posse really rose to prominence overnight, why is Feng Xiaofeng still dressed in rags? He looks no different from the beggars out on the streets!

    It¡¯s not just Feng Xiaofeng, either. The young man next to him is gaunt and sallow-faced. Plus, he looks panicked, reserved, and ufortable. He¡¯s obviously just some street kid from the lowest rungs of society!

    This discovery dispelled much of their doubt, and their gazes filled with yful mockery, pleasure, and excitement.

    ¡°Tell me, guys. Were we just about to let those two wastes pull one over on us?¡± asked someone, clearly enraged.

    Yan Chengrong said with obvious ill intent, ¡°No, it¡¯s true that they¡¯re wastes, but it¡¯s also true that this is the ninth floor of the House of Prosperity. It¡¯s a real head-scratcher.¡±

    Chen Jinlong asked directly, ¡°Su Yi, how about you exin yourself?¡±

    A cold smile hung on his lips, and his gaze was rife with disdain. He was in high spirits and ready to fight; he no longer felt any of his earlier confusion, stifled anger, or dread.

    Su Yi¡¯s expression remained calm. He drained his suet-colored ss, then rose to his feet and strolled toward Chen Jinlong.

    His gaze was deep and inscrutable. It was calm, without the slightest ripple of emotion.

    When they saw Su Yi walking towards them, Chen Jinlong was briefly stunned, as if he suspected Su Yi was about to do something.

    But when he saw those emotionless eyes, an inexplicable chill coursed through his heart, and goosebumps rose on his skin.

    In that moment, he sensed a life-threatening danger approaching, and, practically on instinct, he drew his sword and pointed it at Su Yi.?¡°Stay where you are!¡±

    But even before he finished shouting, Su Yi stretched out the index finger of his right hand and tapped on the de.

    Crack!

    Chen Jinlong¡¯s longsword could cut through iron as if it were mud, yet it cracked instantly, shards scattering in all directions.

    The wrist with which Chen Jinlong held his sword cracked a momentter; Su Yi had broken it with a single finger, with just the vibrations transmitted through the metal!

    ¡°You¡­!¡¯ Chen Jinlong cried out in agony. He tried to dodge, only for Su Yi to press down on his shoulder.

    Bang!

    An irresistible force bore down on Chen Jinlong. His knees gave, and he knelt on the ground, colliding with the red carpet with a dull thud.

    His sword shattered!

    His wrist broke!

    He¡¯d been forced to his knees!

    All of this happened in the blink of an eye.

    The entire room went deathly silent.

    Nian Yunqiao, Yan Chengrong, and the others were scared senseless.

    Chen Jinlong was an inner sect disciple of Blueriver Sword Manor, and he was the strongest of their group, with a cultivation at the peak of the Refining Bone Stage. Just one more step and he¡¯d begin Qi umtion.

    Yet now, he seemed as fragile?as paper?mache. Su Yi had suppressed him effortlessly!

    Of course they were stunned! Who wouldn¡¯t be?

    Even Feng Xiaofeng couldn¡¯t help but gasp. He¡¯d only learned today that Su Yi had recovered his cultivation.

    But he never would have guessed that even Chen Jinlong, an elite of the inner sect, would seem so weak byparison!

    Feng Xiaoran¡¯s big eyes sparkled like crystals as she stared fixedly at Su Yi¡¯s tall, detached silhouette. Her little face was full of nothing but admiration and infatuation.

    In stark contrast, Huang Qianjun justughed coldly. He was a silkpants, so he understood other silkpants better than anyone.

    The way he saw it, this bunch¡¯s behavior was even worse than?his?had been back in the day.

    When he saw Chen Jinlong struggling, Su Yi merely nced at him coolly. ¡°If you dare get back up, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    It was just a single sentence, gone in an instant, but it contained chilling murderous intent. Chen Jinlong tensed up, and a chill coursed through his heart.

    ¡°Su Yi, this is the House of Prosperity! You dare cause trouble here? Aren¡¯t you afraid to die!?¡± Yan Chengrong shouted, and his expression changed dramatically.

    By now, which of them?hadn¡¯t?realized that Su Yi wasn¡¯t the waste they thought he was? His cultivation had long since recovered, and moreover, he¡¯d be iparably terrifying!

    This realization was like a sucker punch. They felt as if they¡¯d taken a blow to the head, and it was hard to ept all of this at once.

    Whap!

    Before Yan Chengrong could even react, Su Yi pped him viciously, right across the face. He spun a full three circles in ce before copsing to the floor, his left cheek copsed in on itself, swollen, and red. Blood poured from his mouth and nose as he shrieked like a ughtered pig.

    He was just about to say something when he felt the tip of a sword pressed to his throat. When he looked up, he saw Su Yi holding Mortal Edge, his gaze calm and indifferent. ¡°If you aren¡¯t afraid to die, go ahead. Shout and see what happens.¡±

    Yan Chengrong shuddered, his jaw mped shut.

    ¡°Run! Go call for help!¡± bellowed Nian Yunqiao. He turned and fled.

    ¡°Did I say you could leave?¡± As his indifferent voice rang out, Mortal Edge let out a clear sword hum, then stabbed.

    Splurt! Splurt!

    Nian Yunqiao felt a sharp, agonizing pain in his knees, and he thudded to the ground. His kneecaps had been cut clean off, taking a good deal of skin and flesh with them. Blood poured down his legs.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª!¡± Yu Qian was right beside Nian Yunqiao, so terrified that the blood drained from her beautiful face. She shrieked, her petite frame rooted to the spot. She no longer dared move a muscle.

    When the others saw this, they dared not act randomly either. All of them were pale with fright.

    ¡°Su Yi, there¡¯s no grudge between us! Why must you treat us like this?¡± said a beautiful girl in a quavering voice. She was the one who¡¯d mocked him earlier, saying that this was the House of Prosperity and that even if Su Yi had found himself a backer, there was no way he¡¯d dare cause trouble.

    But now, she was so scared, she was on the verge of mental copse. Her eyes brimmed with panic.

    ¡°No grudge?¡± asked Su Yi, his tone t. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a price to pay for aiding and abetting others¡¯ misdeeds?¡±

    He raised Mortal Edge, then used the t of the de like an iron whip, striking the girl in the face.

    Whack!

    Her cheekbone shattered, and teeth flew through the air. She shrieked in agony andnded not far away, her face covered in blood. She was in too much pain to crawl back up.

    When Huang Qianjun saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but gasp.?How ruthless! He doesn¡¯t even hold back against pretty girls!

    ¡°Su Yi, what exactly do you want?¡± Chen Jinlong knelt on the ground and roared in fury, rage and resentment written all over his face.

    Yan Chengrong, Nian Yunqiao, and the others were, without exception, practically mad with anger too.

    The Mountain and Sea Pce was quite big, but the smell of blood had already started permeating the air. It was so dense, it was almost suffocating.

    Everyst gaze was fixed on Su Yi.

    The youth¡¯s robes were blue tinged with green, like jade, and he stood there holding his sword.

    As indifferent as a god.

 Chapter 100: Solitary Drinking, Facing Enmity With Tranquility

    <h4>Chapter 100: Solitary Drinking, Facing Enmity With Tranquility</h4>

    Su Yi nced at Feng Xiaofeng. ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother Feng, do you have anything you want to say to Nian Yunqiao?¡±

    ¡°I¡­..¡± Feng Xiaofeng was inwardly excited, and his hands tightly gripped his wheelchair¡¯s armrests.

    He stared intently at Nian Yunqiao. His old enemy now knelt on the ground, face wracked with agony. The sight filled Feng Xiaofeng with an indescribable joy.

    Both of Feng Xiaofeng¡¯s legs were crippled. That was little different from crippling his cultivation. Feng Xiaofeng had lived in constant suffering ever since his injury, and his heart was in darkness.

    It was so bad that, if not for the fact that he still had a little sister to take care of, he likely would have ended his life long ago.

    But now, he saw his most hated enemy kneeling before him. How could he not be excited? How could he not feel joy?

    But in the end¡ª

    He said bitterly, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Su Yi, this is the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital. If you kill him, you¡¯ll only bring enormous trouble upon yourself. I don¡¯t want you to doom yourself on my ount.¡±

    His words moved Huang Qianjun, but Nian Yunqiao onlyughed hysterically. ¡°Haha, Feng Xiaofeng, you¡¯re actually pretty clever, but there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll just let this go!¡±

    He looked up, then red hatefully at Su Yi. ¡°If you¡¯ve got the balls, just kill me, right here in the House of Prosperity! Go on! Do it!?Do i¡ª!¡±

    This was tant provocation. He was hatefullyshing out.

    Splurt!

    The sharp tip of a sword prated his throat, sttering blood against the snowy white walls. The bright red was stark and eye-catching.

    Nian Yunqiao¡¯s eyes were wide, as if he still didn¡¯t quite believe that Su Yi would actually do it¡­

    Then, his head lolled to the side, and his entire body crashed to the floor.

    ¡°You¡­ you really dared kill him¡­.¡± Chen Jinlong could barely even speak.

    The others jumped in fright, and chills ran down their spines.

    Nian Yunqiao was the son of the Nian Family''s leader, yet he¡¯d died, just like that?

    Remember, this was the House of Prosperity!?Yet Su Yi dared swing his sword around and kill people!

    ¡°You saw it too: he asked for death himself,¡± said Su Yi tly.

    ¡°.....¡± The crowd was at a loss.

    Feng Xiaofeng was both worried and moved. The rims of his eyes reddened; there was no way he¡¯d miss that Su Yi was throwing all caution to the wind just to avenge him.

    ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother Feng, how do you n to deal with her?¡± Su Yi nced at Yu Qian.

    When she sensed Su Yi¡¯s gaze, Yu Qian reacted as if she¡¯d been struck by lightning. The blood drained from her pretty face, and she thudded to the ground, her voice quavering with terror. ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Su Yi, I was forced into this! Nian Yunqiao said that if I didn¡¯t submit, he¡¯d kill me! I¡­ I had no other choice!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was calm and indifferent, without the slightest ripple of emotion.

    How could he possibly remain ignorant to the fact that she¡¯d betrayed Feng Xiaofeng without the slightest hesitation, all for the sake of clinging to Nian Yunqiao and boosting her own position?

    But now, she made it sound like she¡¯d been forced into it. What a joke!

    But Feng Xiaofeng looked uncertain. Some time passed before he finally gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Su Yi, she and I had no rtionship to begin with, and I disdain pursuing this matter with an opportunistic bootlicker like her!"

    ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right! I¡¯m just a debased bootlicker, so please, let me go!¡± Yu Qian sobbed as she begged for her life.

    ¡°Off to the side with you, then,¡± Su Yi raised his foot and kicked her.

    Bam!

    Yu Qian went flying through the air. It hurt so badly that she gasped, but her expression was celebratory. She knew she¡¯d just barely escaped disaster.

    When he sensed Su Yi¡¯s gaze turn toward him, the kneeling Yan Chengrong went rigid. He then pped himself repeatedly across the face, howling, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Su, I was wrong! I was wrong!¡±

    Nian Yunqiao¡¯s status was a whole level loftier than his, yet Su Yi had killed him with a single flick of the sword. Of course Yan Chengrong was terrified! How could he not be?

    ¡°Do you know what I returned to the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital to do?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Yan Chengrong shook his head in bewilderment.

    Splurt!

    With another sh of sword light, Yan Chengrong¡¯s throat?split?open, and his body toppled to the floor.

    Only afterward did Su Yi whisper, ¡°I¡¯m here for revenge.¡±

    Chen Jinlong and the others instantly felt as if they¡¯d been plunged into an icy abyss. Even their souls shook with terror.

    I¡¯m here for revenge!

    It was just one sentence, just a few words, but it brought back memories of their time in Blueriver Sword Manor and all their past enmities with Su Yi.

    ¡°But¡­. But you and I have no grudge!¡± Chen Jinlong cried out with no regard for his dignity. All he wanted was to live on.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, so you ought to be celebrating the fact that you¡¯re just kneeling on the floor, and that you¡¯re not just another corpse.¡± Su Yi nced at him.

    Chen Jinlong suddenly sensed that he¡¯d make it out of this alive, and his entire body rxed.

    But shortly after, an indescribable sense of humiliation coursed through him. His sword had shattered, and he¡¯d been forced to his knees. He couldn¡¯t possibly just let this go!

    ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother Su, during our time together in the sect, I never bullied you!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! We might have looked down on you, but we never really hurt you!¡±

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Su¡­.¡± All of them begged for their lives in quavering voices, one after another.

    No one wanted to die. Everyone was terrified that Su Yi¡¯s rage would extend to them too.

    Suddenly, Su Yi asked, seemingly out of nowhere, ¡°Are you perhaps wondering why the House of Prosperity¡¯s staff haven¡¯te for you yet?¡±

    Chen Jinlong and his cronies¡¯ expressions changed. None of them dared respond.

    Su Yi sheathed his sword, returned to his seat, and leisurely poured himself a full ss of wine. ¡°I¡¯m curious too. Just how will the House of Prosperity respond to this? How about we wait and find out together?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Everyone hesitated.

    If possible, they¡¯d much prefer to leave this blood-soaked ground as soon as possible.

    Yet none of them dared do so.

    ¡°You were right just now, you know. We were once in the same sect, and today¡¯s matter has little to do with you. But now, you¡¯re already mixed up in this. If I don¡¯t make you give up on getting even now, it¡¯ll be hard to prevent you from self-defeating foolishness down the line.¡±

    Su Yi leaned back his head and drained his ss, his tone casual. ¡°I don¡¯t fear your revenge, but I detest trouble. I might as well just seize this opportunity and make sure this all ends here.¡±

    This floating world wasplex and intertwined. Chains of hatred were hard to break.

    If he wanted to wipe out all enmity with a single swing of his sword, he had to eliminate all potential dangers.

    ¡°You want to end this?¡± someone said in a shaking voice. ¡°Su Yi, after what you¡¯ve done today, never mind us; do you really think the Nian and Yan Families will let you go? Much less the House of Prosperity itself? There¡¯s no way they¡¯ll just sit back and watch.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t a threat. It seemed more like a warning.

    Su Yi thought nothing of it. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±

    He poured himself yet another cup, looking calm and at ease, as if the blood-covered floors weren¡¯t even there.

    He wasn¡¯t the least bit concerned about the House of Prosperity¡¯s potential threat.

    His demeanor filled Chen Jinlong and the others with an indescribable wave of emotion.

    Dread? Rage? Enmity? Bewilderment? Confusion?

    All of them seemed to apply.

    ¡­¡­

    The first floor of the House of Prosperity, in the hall reserved for the proprietor, Madam Cuiyun.

    ¡°The Purple Jade Token?¡± said a whiskered, distinguished-looking elderly gentleman in navy-blue robes. He furrowed his brow. ¡°To the best of my knowledge, throughout the Lanling Xiao Family, only two types of people are qualified to carry such a precious token.

    ¡°The first are the core disciples of the main branch, but even they must first possess peerless talent and win the approval of at least half the family¡¯s higher-ups. Only then can they earn the right to carry this token and enjoy the authority it entails.

    ¡°The second group qualified to bear such a token are Martial Dao Grandmasters!

    ¡°And throughout the Lanling Xiao Family, the direct line of descent only has two Martial Dao Grandmasters. One is the elderly Xiao Tianque. His cultivation is the highest; he¡¯s in the third level of the Inner Furnace Realm. The other is the current head of the Xiao Family, Xiao Boyun.

    ¡°Each of the Xiao Family¡¯s two branches have a Martial Dao Grandmaster to hold down the fort too, but in terms of cultivation, they¡¯re both a level below Old Man Xiao.¡±

    The long-robed elder¡¯s gaze was suddenly serious. ¡°From this, we can deduce that the youth in blue is most likely one of the most dazzling younger-generation talents of the Xiao Family¡¯s main line of descent!¡±

    ¡°I suspected as much, which was why I dared not show the slightest negligence.¡± Madam Cuiyun currently draped her graceful, mature figure over a soft couch. The smoke of an incense burner billowed into the air.

    Her beautiful eyes looked thoughtful. ¡°But the part I can¡¯t quite figure out is that the Lanling Xiao Family¡¯s power is distributed throughout the White Province, the province nearest the Jade Capital. Why would one of their disciples appear here, thousands of miles away, in the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital?¡±

    The long-robed elder smiled faintly, then said humbly, ¡°Madam, if you wish to know, you can bring me to see him. I¡¯ve met quite a few influential characters of the Xiao Family in recent years, and so long as we exchange a few words, I should be able to determine his background.¡±

    But Madam Cuiyun shook his head. ¡°No need. I only recognizemand tokens, not their owners. It doesn¡¯t matter who carries the Purple Jade Token. I¡¯ll treat him as a distinguished guest regardless.¡±

    The long-robed elder nodded. ¡°That¡¯s the most appropriate move you could make, as well as the smartest.¡±

    A hint of a smile tugged at Madam Cuiyun¡¯s lips. ¡°Elder Li, you tter me.¡±

    It was then that they heard the sound of urgent knocking at the door. ¡°Your Excellencies, something has happened in the Mountain and River Pce!¡±

    Madam Cuiyun shot to her feet. ¡°Come in. Let¡¯s talk inside.¡±

    An overweight, middle-aged man in brocade robes rushed in. He was none other than the manager she¡¯d left outside the Mountain and River Pce¡¯s door.

    ¡°Madam, just now¡­¡± The manager dared not dy. He spoke as fast as he could, recounting everything he¡¯d heard of the disturbance in the private dining room from beginning to end.

    ¡°Murder?¡± Madam Cuiyun¡¯s pupils constricted, her clear features suddenly sinister.

    ¡°He knows full well that this is the House of Prosperity, yet he dares engage in wanton violence? Even if the boy is a core disciple of the Xiao Family¡¯s main line, how can he be so brazenly arrogant?¡± The elder¡¯s expression darkened too.

    ¡°Even if he¡¯s brazen and arrogant, what can we do about it?¡± Madam Cuiyun sighed. But then, her eyes shone with determination. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see what¡¯s happening. We can decide what to do then.¡±

    ¡°That works too. I¡¯d quite like to see this youth of dubious origins for myself.¡± The elder¡¯s eyes glinted with cold light.

    ¡°Elder Li, promise me that you won¡¯t act out of turn. If you do, don¡¯t me me for turning away and denying our rtionship,¡± said Madam Cuiyun coldly.

    When he heard her warning, Elder Li¡¯s eyes narrowed, but he said nothing.

    They left in a hurry, and before long, their group reached the ninth floor¡¯s Mountain and River Pce.

    Madam Cuiyun took a deep breath. As soon as she pushed open the door, the smell of blood assailed their nostrils.

    A momentter, her eyelids?twitched?violently.

    There were two corpses sprawled out on the floor. One belonged to Nian Yunqiao, the other to Yan Chengrong. Both had taken a sword right through the throat, and their blood had already cooled.

    Someone knelt not far away. Shockingly, it was none other than Chen Jinlong, the son of the famed leader of the River Gang, Chen Dakong!

    This scene alone was enough to make Madam Cuiyun¡¯s heart sink.

    But then, she had seen plenty of wind and waves in her day. Her expression barely wavered as she fixed her gaze on Su Yi at the head of the table.

    The youth in blue seemed perfectlyposed. He was drinking by himself, perfectly content, as if there were no one else here.

    Madam Cuiyun interacted with prominent figures year-round, and she could tell at a nce that the youth¡¯s unruffled calm wasn¡¯t something just anyone could fake.

    Was this really ¡°brazen arrogance¡±?

    No, this was obviously absolute confidence!

 Chapter 101: Cutting Out Tongues

    <h4>Chapter 101: Cutting Out Tongues</h4>

    When they saw Madam Cuiyun¡¯s group enter the private dining room, Chen Jinlong and the others were instantly excited; they saw this as hope of rescue.

    However, due to how?domineeringly?Su Yi had presented himself just now, they only dared plead with their eyes; none of them dared open their mouths to beg for help out loud.

    Su Yi had killed within the House of Prosperity, then openly announced his intention to wait for the staff to arrive. All of them were well aware of the implications: Su Yi still had something up his sleeves.

    That¡¯s why even now, at this juncture, they dared not act recklessly.

    ¡°Young Lord, have you been waiting for me?¡± Madam Cuiyun got her emotions under control and said softly.

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Even after Madam Cuiyun andpany arrived, he showed no signs of getting up. He just sat there, perfectly at ease, his expression as calm as stagnant waters.

    Madam Cuiyun didn¡¯t seem to mind. She just sighed faintly, ¡°Had anyone elsemitted murder in the House of Prosperity, I naturally wouldn¡¯t remain a bystander, but you¡¯re no ordinary person. This puts me in a rather difficult position.¡±

    When they heard this, Chen Jinlong and the others¡¯ eyes widened, and they felt tongue-tied.

    Could it be that some incredibly terrifying existence stood behind Su Yi?

    When they considered this possibility, their hearts trembled, and they inwardly rejoiced that they hadn¡¯t cried out for help just now. If they had¡­. The consequences would have been dire!

    ¡°Thatmand token isn¡¯t enough to deal with this?¡± Su Yi smiled faintly.

    Before Madam Cuiyun could respond, the whiskered Elder Li could no longer hold himself back. ¡°Young Lord, might I be so impudent as to ask your honorable name?¡±

    Chen Jinlong and the others were baffled.?What¡¯s going on?

    Madam Cuiyun personally escorted Su Yi inside, and she even arranged a banquet for him on the ninth floor, but they don¡¯t even know who he is?

    One of the youths said in a quavering voice, ¡°Senior, he¡¯s Su Yi, our former?sectmate. You¡­ You don¡¯t know him?¡±

    Elder Li and Madam Cuiyun looked at each other. Both of them were dumbstruck; they¡¯d just realized that their earlier deductions were off the mark.

    This blue-robed youth wasn¡¯t a core disciple of the Lanling Xiao Family at all!

    ¡°Su Yi?¡±?Elder Li pondered seriously for a moment, then suddenly recalled something. ¡°That outer sect Sword Chief who got expelled from Blueriver Sword Manorst year?¡±

    ¡°None other.¡± This time, quite a few of them nodded. All of them were tense as could be, and they didn¡¯t dare look at Su Yi.

    ¡°Heh¡­ Heh heh heh heh¡­.¡± Elder Li couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. He felt that of all the absurdities he¡¯d heard in his life, this was the most ridiculous yet.

    Who would have thought that the youth both he and Madam Cuiyun saw as a distinguished VIP guest was actually just a waste who¡¯d lost his entire cultivation?

    ¡°Agh. The older you get, the more cowardly you are. I almost let this little fellow trick me,¡± Elder Li said?self-deprecatingly.

    When they heard this, Chen Jinlong and the others¡¯ expressions turned iparably bright.?Don¡¯t tell me that Su Yi tricked his way into the Mountain and River Pce?

    Madam Cuiyun was momentarily bewildered. Then, with an unreadable look in her eyes, she asked, ¡°Young Lord Su, might I be so bold as to inquire where you obtained the Purple Jade Token?¡±

    ¡°Xiao Tianque gave it to me,¡± said Su Yi casually.

    Xiao Tianque!

    The pupils of Madam Cuiyun¡¯s beautiful eyes constricted.

    Elder Li couldn¡¯t hold back coldughter. ¡°Elder Xiao is a Martial Dao Grandmaster famed throughout the empire, and he was once counted amongst the ranks of marquis. His authority spreads throughout thend, and his status is so lofty, the likes of us can only gaze upon him from afar. How could someone like him possibly give his Purple Jade Token to the mere cast-off disciple of Blueriver Sword Manor?

    ¡°Ludicrous!¡±

    Thatst word boomed like thunder. It was so loud, the crowd¡¯s ears buzzed.

    All of them could see that Elder Li was furious.

    Chen Jinlong andpany couldn¡¯t help but get excited. Not even they could possibly have guessed that Su Yi had used someone else¡¯s name as a pretense to trick his way into the restaurant!

    How was that any different from tricking the House of Prosperity? How could this possibly end well for Su Yi?

    In stark contrast, Feng Xiaofeng, Feng Xiaoran, and A-Fei were instantly tense and uncertain.?Su Yi seemed to notice this change; he nced at them, then said warmly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. If this old thing dares make any more noise, I¡¯ll simply cut out his tongue.¡±

    When he heard this, Elder Li¡¯s expression darkened. He was so angry, he smiled hideously.

    But just as he was about to say something, Madam Cuiyun coldly cut him off. ¡°Elder Li, I only recognize medallions, not their owners! Young Lord Su Yi holds the Purple Jade Token, and that makes him the distinguished guest of the House of Prosperity.¡±

    Elder Li¡¯s contorted grin froze, and his expression changed erratically.

    Madam Cuiyun¡¯s gaze then returned to Su Yi. She said softly, ¡°Young Lord Su, I have no choice but to respect the Purple Jade Token and the authority it represents, but this matter is more than a single medallion can resolve.

    ¡°After all, we are the House of Prosperity, not the Lanling Xiao Family. We cannot help you resolve the troubles that are likely to follow.¡±

    The implication was that although she wouldn¡¯t pursue this matter, she and the House of Prosperity wouldn¡¯t help, either. They were to remain bystanders.

    Su Yi furrowed his brow. ¡°It seems this medallion is only so useful.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Elder Li couldn¡¯t help but jeer. ¡°Were that same token in the hands of a Xiao Family disciple, I¡¯d happily wait on you hand and foot!¡±

    The cast-off disciple of Blueriver Sword Manor dares look down on the Xiao Family¡¯s Purple Jade Token? Does he even know what he¡¯s saying?

    ¡°You want to wait on me? You aren¡¯t even remotely qualified.¡± Su Yi shook his head.?This old man¡¯s a bit overly ridiculous, isn¡¯t he?

    Elder Li was stunned. Then, his chest heaved with fury, and his aged face went bright red. ¡°Madam, you see it too, don¡¯t you? How brazen is this boy?!¡±

    As shrewd, elegant, and clever Madam Cuiyun was, even she couldn¡¯t help but frown. Then, she sighed. ¡°Elder Li, endure. Consider it a show of respect for the Purple Jade Token.¡±

    But her tone already revealed her dissatisfaction. She thought Su Yi¡¯s?words were overly?arrogant too.

    When they saw this, Chen Jinlong and hispanions¡¯ hearts shook. They were beside themselves. Su Yi obviously wasn¡¯t the Purple Jade Token¡¯s real owner, yet due to its prestige,?even Madam Cuiyun had no choice but to endure!

    ¡°Fine! Then I¡¯ll let that ignorant kid off the hook this time,¡± snorted Elder Li.

    ¡°Young Lord Su, how do you propose we resolve this?¡± Madam Cuiyun nced at Su Yi once more.?She was curious. This youth looked so calm and soposed now, but how would he react upon hearing that the House of Prosperity was determined to stay out of this?

    Did he think he could use the Purple Jade Token to suppress the Nian and Yan Family¡¯s revenge?

    She feared it wouldn¡¯t be enough.

    Even if those ns dreaded the authority the Purple Jade Token represented, they could, and almost certainly would, just eliminate Su Yi under the cover of darkness. No one would know what had happened to him.

    Besides, Su Yi¡¯s status as the cast-off disciple of Blueriver Sword Manor made him unfit for the public eye, and in the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital, his status was no secret, either.

    It was even possible that if he handled this badly, this incident would implicate his friends!

    Su Yi drained his cup, then said tly, ¡°Do you really think I want to use thismand token to order you to clean up my mess, like a fox borrowing a tiger¡¯s prestige? You¡¯re mistaken. All I wanted was to wait for you to arrive so I could give you a clear answer and tell you that I, Su Yi, am responsible for this. That¡¯s all.

    He paused, then continued, ¡°Of course, at the same time, I wanted to see your attitude and if you¡¯d choose to get involved or not. I thought you might oppose me, but it seems you¡¯re actually rather clever.¡±

    Madam Cuiyun was stunned, but Elder Li couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°Hah? You¡¯ve got quite the mouth on you. This old man would actually quite like to see just how you n to resolve this.¡±

    Su Yi smiled faintly. ¡°Old man, you¡¯ve provoked me repeatedly already. Do you really think I won¡¯t dare cut out your tongue?¡±

    ¡°You¡­.¡± Elder Li¡¯s expression was iparably unsightly. He was just about to say something when¡ª

    A surprised voice rang out from beyond the room. ¡°Cutting out tongues? How interesting!¡±

    Immediately afterward, a youth in purple robes and a feather headdress strode inside.

    His gaze swept across the room, and he vaguely understood something. ¡°Young Lord Su, allow me to guess: some blind fools have offended you. Although I don¡¯t know what exactly happened, I can say one thing for sure: you were right to kill them!¡±

    As he praised Su Yi, he even apuded.

    Chen Jinlong and the others were baffled.?Who the hell is this guy? Is something wrong with his brain?

    Only Huang Qianjun¡¯s expression went a bit strange.

    Madam Cuiyun and Elder Li turned, and when their gazesnded on the purple-robed youth, their expressions changed dramatically.

    One look at his outfit and they could pick up some clues. Although they didn¡¯t know who specifically he was, they could be certain that his status was iparably lofty.

    Added to the fact that he was currently dining in the ninth floor¡¯s Vast Desert Pce, and he¡¯d left an extremely deep influence on them both.

    ¡°Distinguished guest, you recognize Young Lord Su?¡± asked Madam Cuiyun gently.

    ¡°Of course I do,¡± said the purple-robed youth with a straightforward grin. He walked right up to Su Yi and sped his fist. ¡°Young Lord Su,?we meet?again.¡±

    This was none other than the sixth crown prince of the Great Zhou, Zhou Zhili.

    Nevertheless, Su Yi didn¡¯t even get up. He just arched his brow and asked in surprise, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Zhou Zhili smiled. ¡°We were dining in the Vast Desert Pce when we heard amotioning from your room. We couldn¡¯t help bute take a look. Who¡¯d have thought we¡¯d bump into you again? Perhaps this is what they call fate!¡±

    Su Yi smiled drily. ¡°If anyone else encountered an incident of this nature, their only fear would be failing to escape in time. Yet you? It seems your only fear is missing the show.¡±

    ¡°How could I just sit back and do nothing now that I know you¡¯ve run into trouble?¡± said Zhou Zhili solemnly. Then, he turned to look at Madam Cuiyun. His expression had already frosted over, and he emanated a proud, authoritative air. ¡°Are you the proprietor of this establishment?¡±

    She had already sensed that something strange was going on, so she bowed slightly at the waist. ¡°Young Lord, what are your orders?¡±

    ¡°Cut his tongue out first. Then we can discuss the rest.¡± Zhou Zhili pointed at Elder Li, then said coldly.

    This wasn¡¯t a discussion. It was an order!

    It was just one sentence, but Chen Jinlong and the others barely dared believe their ears!

    Even Elder Li himself was dumbfounded. He was so angry, heughed. ¡°Young man, do you n to get Su Yi out of this predicament?¡±

    Zhou Zhili¡¯s expression only turned colder. ¡°No, this is at most helping Young Lord Su resolve a minor inconvenience.¡±

    The entire venue fell silent.

    This deration unquestionably raised Su Yi¡¯s status, but at the same time, it revealed the youth¡¯s immense disdain for Elder Li; he saw him as nothing more than ¡°a minor inconvenience¡±.....

    Madam Cuiyun¡¯s expression shifted, and she said hurriedly, ¡°Young Lord, please calm your fury. If you haveints¡­.¡±

    Zhou Zhili cut her off before she could finish. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a choice. Either he cuts out his tongue, or I¡¯ll have your House of Prosperity torn down.¡±

    ¡°Brazen!¡± Elder Li couldn¡¯t take it any longer. He roared in fury.

    ¡°Who are you calling brazen?¡±

    Suddenly, a group entered the room. Their leader was none other than Zhang Duo.

    The three others at his side were all Zhou Zhili¡¯s guards. Without exception, they werete-stage Qi umtion experts.

    Them?aside, there was a gaunt, withered elder. His face was covered in dense wrinkles, and his presence seemed as deep and imprable as an oceanic abyss.

    The moment they entered the room, his vast, imposing aura spread out. It was so oppressive that they could barely breathe.

    A Martial Dao Grandmaster!

    Madam Cuiyun¡¯s heart went cold. She had a sudden sense of foreboding.

 Chapter 102: Heâ€™s Like a Fallen Immortal, Except Heâ€™s Too Proud

    <h4>Chapter 102: He¡¯s Like a Fallen Immortal, Except He¡¯s Too Proud</h4>

    A Martial Dao Grandmaster!

    Elder Li¡¯s expression changed dramatically, and his bellyful of anger ¡°grew wings and flew away.¡±

    This time, even Chen Jinlong and the others finally sensed that something strange was going on here.

    Seeing this lofty expert, they instantly understood the source of the purple-robed youth¡¯s confidence.

    There was no doubt about it: the young man in purple had noble status far beyond the masses!

    But what left Chen Jinlong and the others baffled was why such lofty figures would be so¡­. So utterly respectful when they talked to Su Yi.

    When he saw the weathered elder, Huang Qianjun¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Brother Su, isn¡¯t that the old fisherman we saw when we disembarked? He¡­ He ¡­. He really is a Martial Dao Grandmaster!?¡±

    It was no wonder he was surprised.

    Down at the pier, Su Yi had merely casually pointed and said the elderly man washing out his fishings was in fact a Grandmaster.

    Huang Qianjun hadn''t believed a word of it. He assumed that Su Yi was just trying to make a point, and that his goal was only to teach him that differences in perspective and position led to bias and conflict.

    Who would have thought that the man was in fact a real Martial Dao Grandmaster?

    When he realized this, waves coursed through Huang Qianjun¡¯s heart. He finally understood what it meant to have eyes yet fail to recognize a treasure, or to miss the forest for the trees.

    When he heard Huang Qianjun¡¯s exmation, Feng Xiaofeng was dumbstruck.

    A Martial Dao Grandmaster!

    That was an existence akin to a heavenly dragon!

    Even in the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital, they were massively influential figures who could shake an entire region with a single stomp of their foot!

    ¡°Greetings, Young Lord Su.¡± Once Zhang Duo and the guards walked in, they approached Su Yi and greeted him respectfully.

    They''d witnessed Su Yi¡¯s graceful bearing as he slew a Martial Dao Grandmaster aboard the tower ship.

    In doing so, Su Yi had saved Zhou Zhili, but he¡¯d saved them too. Now that they met again, how could they not be respectful?

    ¡°This old man is called Mu Zhongting. Greetings, Young Lord Su.¡± The gaunt elder greeted Su Yi with a smile and a sped fist.

    When Su Yi first entered the House of Prosperity, he attracted the guards, Zhou Zhili, and Qing Jin¡¯s attention.?After hearing Zhou Zhili¡¯s recounting of events, Mu Zhongting understood how Su Yi had turned the tides on the tower ship, and he already admired him deeply.

    When they saw this group pay Su Yi their respects, who could miss that the situation had changed?

    They almost felt as if their eyes were ying tricks on them. Their hearts felt shaken and agitated.

    Madam Cuiyun suddenly sped her fist in greeting. ¡°So, it turns out His Lordship Mu has graced our humble establishment. Please forgive me for not realizing earlier and for failing to greet you at the door. I humbly request your forgiveness.¡±

    Elder Li¡¯s extremities went cold, and his face was ashen.

    Mu Zhongting was the governor of the Harmony Prefecture, a glorious second-level Inner Furnace Realm Grandmaster. Of course he¡¯d heard of him!

    ¡°If?you¡¯ll take?my advice, a single tongue is likely already the lightest possible penalty. If you refuse, I¡¯m afraid not even I will be able to protect the House of Prosperity.¡± Mu Zhongting looked at Madam Cuiyun, his words full of implicit meaning.

    Madam Cuiyun shuddered, and her beautiful eyes instinctively flitted toward the youth in purple.

    Then, she nced back at Su Yi, who¡¯d been sitting there, calm andposed this entire time. She finally realized that Su Yi¡¯s earlier behavior was in no way ¡°brazen.¡±

    He really didn¡¯t need the Purple Jade Token to intimidate people with another¡¯s prestige.?He had confidence in himself!

    Madam Cuiyun took a deep breath, then looked at Elder Li. Her expression had already frosted over. ¡°Elder Li, do you recall what I told you earlier? I said that you were not to act recklessly and that if you spoke out of turn¡­ Well, deal with the consequences yourself.¡±

    Elder Li¡¯s expression was bleak. He muttered, ¡°A loose tongue really does lead to disaster. I was blind. This is the price I ought to pay!¡±

    Skwish!

    His expression contorted with agony as he tightly clutched his bleeding mouth.

    Then, he removed a severed, still-bleeding tongue from his mouth with trembling hands. He turned toward Su Yi and lowered his head.

    This bloody scene left Chen Jinlong and the others pale with fright.

    They recognized Elder Li. They knew he was Madam Cuiyun¡¯s most trusted subordinate, a long-famous Qi umtion expert.

    His status was high enough to sit as equals at the same table as leaders of many of the city¡¯s prominent families.

    Yet now, he had no choice but to bite off his own tongue and lower his head in apology!

    ¡°Young Lord Su, is this resolved to your satisfaction?¡± Zhou Zhili asked with a smile.

    Su Yi just waved, toozy to even say anything.

    Zhou Zhili then nodded at Madam Cuiyun. ¡°Have him leave for medical treatment. You stay here; we have other matters to discuss.¡±

    Madam Cuiyun sighed to herself, then hurriedly gave Elder Li his orders.

    He left, his silhouette bleak and deste.

    Su Yi rose, then nced at Zhou Zhili. ¡°Since you say you want to repay your debt fromst time, I¡¯ll leave tonight¡¯s incident up to you. I have only one request: I want no word of this to spread. Not even a peep.¡±

    He¡¯d only just arrived at the prefectural capital today. If word of what happened tonight spread, and if his old enemies found out, they¡¯d likely go straight into hiding.?Su Yi didn¡¯t wish to see that happen.

    Zhou Zhili said in exasperation, ¡°Young Master Su, how could a trivial matter like that be enough to repay all that you¡¯ve done for us? Rest at ease and leave this matter to me.¡±

    Mu Zhongting¡¯s eyelids twitched.?This?Su Yi even?dares?to?order about the?sixth imperial prince? But it seems His Sixth Highness is quite receptive to it¡­.

    This only made him increasingly aware that Su Yi wasn¡¯t simple.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Yi got up, called hispanions over, then left, pushing Feng Xiaofeng¡¯s wheelchair.

    When he stepped through the main gate, he recalled something. ¡°There¡¯s no need to make this any harder on Madam Cuiyun than is necessary. She¡¯s a clever sort.

    ¡°Also, I¡¯ll leave the bill for tonight¡¯s banquet up to you. Don¡¯t forget to pay my tab.¡±

    With that, he, Huang Qianjun, and the others left.

    A heavy silence bore down on the vast private dining room.

    All of them, from Chen Jinlong and his cronies to Madam Cuiyun, gazed at Zhou Zhili.

    Now that Su Yi was no longer present, Zhou Zhili¡¯s attitude was much colder.?He casually took a seat, then said, ¡°Tell me what happened here tonight. Keep it simple; I don¡¯t like wasted words.¡±

    Madam Cuiyun immediately told him everything she knew about what happened, keeping it simple and to the point.

    ¡°So, the Lanling Xiao Family is trying to rope Su Yi in too?¡± When Zhou Zhili heard that Su Yi had used the Xiao Family¡¯s Purple Jade Token to gain ess to the House of Prosperity¡¯s ninth-floor Mountain and River Pce, he couldn¡¯t help butment. ¡°I wonder, just which member of the Xiao Family has such keen eyes? They actually beat me to the punch.

    Madam Cuiyun¡¯s heart shook. ¡°Just now, Young Lord Su said it was Xiao Tianque who gave him thatmand token.¡±

    Zhou Zhili¡¯s gaze was suddenly more serious. ¡°So it was Elder Xiao! That sounds about right. Only someone as wise as him could tell just how exceptional Su Yi is.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Tianque¡­.¡± Even Mu Zhongting couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.

    This was the former ¡°Lanling Marquis.¡± He¡¯d once waged war across thend, achieving enormous military merit. His name was famous throughout the empire!

    Regret coursed through Madam Cuiyun. The funny part was, she and Elder Li thought Su Yi was lying.

    But now it seemed highly likely that Xian Tianque had in fact given him the Purple Jade Token!

    The implications of this were terrifying!

    ¡°Su Yi just said that you¡¯re a clever sort. I naturally won¡¯t make this hard on you,¡± said Zhou Zhili, his tone casual. ¡°But still, we have to resolve tonight¡¯s incident properly. At the very least, I can¡¯t disappoint Su Yi. What do you think?¡±

    Madam Cuiyun said in a low voice, ¡°Everything will be as you say, Young Lord.¡±

    Zhou Zhili smiled faintly, then nced at Mu Zhongting. ¡°Your Lordship, my status isn¡¯t quite appropriate for this. How about you take this particr trouble upon yourself?

    Mu Zhongting smiled. ¡°That¡¯s but a trifle. I¡¯m the governor of the Harmony Prefecture. No matter who wants revenge, they¡¯re wee toe and try me.¡±

    Zhou Zhili nodded, then turned to Madam Cuiyun. ¡°You got that, right? The person who killed the two of them tonight was His Lordship, Mu Zhongting. As for his motives? Youe up with something yourself.¡±

    Madam Cuiyun was inwardly shaken. She nodded repeatedly.

    Even someone as influential as Mu Zhongtong could only obey Zhou Zhili¡¯s orders; there was no way she¡¯d miss how terrifyingly lofty Zhou Zhili¡¯s status was. When she thought back to how Su Yi had treated Zhou Zhili, Madam Cuiyun felt a bitter taste in her mouth.

    ¡°These people¡­.¡± Zhou Zhili nced at Chen Jinlong and the others.

    Zhang Duo¡¯s expression was dark and imposing as he suggested, ¡°Just kill them and be done with it. The fewer people who know about this, the better. It¡¯s the best solution.¡±

    Chen Jinlong andpany were so scared, they practically fainted. They all started begging for mercy.

    ¡°Indiscriminately killing the innocent is no good.¡± Zhou Zhili paused, then said with a smile, ¡°Instead, record each of their backgrounds. Make sure to get clear answers about both their friends and family. Then, if word of this incident gets out, regardless of which of them leaked it, eliminate all of them, as well as their extended families.¡±

    The punishment for loose lips would extend to their entire families!?This was undoubtedly the most cold-blooded, hard-hearted approach. It even had some of the callousness of an emperor.

    But at least this gave Chen Jinlong and the others a chance at survival.

    Once he said this, Zhou Zhili rose and left with Mu Zhongting.?He left the rest to Zhang Duo and the guards.

    By now, Madam Cuiyun didn¡¯t know whether she ought to be happy or depressed. She felt deeply conflicted.

    ...

    The Vast Desert Pce.

    ¡°Is everything settled?¡± When they arrived, Qing Jin was leaning against the balcony and staring off into the distance. She turned to look at Zhou Zhili and Mu Zhongting.

    ¡°It¡¯s settled,¡± said Zhou Zhili with a sigh. ¡°Unfortunately, this incident was too small. It was nowhere near enough for me to show my stuff. Otherwise, I might very well have moved Su Yi with my sincerity and convinced him to work for me."

    Qing Jin snickered. ¡°Even if you hadn¡¯t gone, someone like him could have resolved this on his own. I even suspect that your arrival was as unnecessary as drawing legs on a snake.¡±

    Zhou Zhili grimaced. ¡°Martial Aunt, don¡¯t hurt me like that, okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious. I¡¯m just trying to remind you that someone like Su Yi isn¡¯t going to care about your paltry bit of authority. His goals are likely the same as mine: cultivating the limitless Grand Dao, the path to true eternal life.¡±

    When she recalled her interactions with Su Yi, Qing Jin¡¯s gaze was somewhat uncertain.

    ¡°Eternal life? Does this level of attainment in the Grand Dao truly exist?¡± Mu Zhongting couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°It does!¡± said Qing Jin without so much as pausing to think.

    Then, she shook her head, turned, and looked out the window, gazing down at the scenery below once more. She sighed lightly, ¡°s, throughout its history, the Great Zhou has at most given rise to Earthly Immortals. No peerless expert capable of wandering freely through the heavens has appeared¡­. Perhaps¡­ That¡¯s what it means to be a true immortal?¡±

    Mu Zhongting found himself unwittingly fascinated.

    He knew about Earthly Immortals, but what about the immortals of the heavens? How impressive were they?

    No one knew!

    It was then that Qing Jin caught sight of Su Yi¡¯s party leaving the House of Prosperity.

    Qing Jin stared at Su Yi¡¯s lean silhouette. He seemed solitary and detached.

    She muttered to herself, ¡°He really does have the bearing of a fallen immortal, except he¡¯s too arrogant.¡±

 Chapter 103: Ripples and Repercussions

    <h4>Chapter 103: Ripples and Repercussions</h4>

    Willow Alley.

    A run-down courtyard-style residence built of y.

    Su Yi and Feng Xiaofeng sat on the stone steps, each holding jars of wine as they drank and chatted away.

    Feng Xiaoran was crouched not far away, holding a de of grass and teasing the crickets.

    They¡¯d already taken A-Fei home.?Huang Qianjun, meanwhile, had gone out to purchase a residence.

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Su, you really are different than before,¡± sighed Feng Xiaofeng.?Even now, he found it hard to stay calm when he recalled everything he witnessed at the House of Prosperity.

    Even someone as strong as Chen Jinlong had no choice but to kneel and lower his head.

    Even those with backgrounds as lofty as Nian Yunqiao and Yan Chengrong died; Su Yi killed them just like that.

    Even the likes of Madam Cuiyun and Elder Li were not enough to shake Su Yi¡¯s calmposure or affect his unrestrained air!

    It would be a stretch, but Feng Xiaofeng could still just barely exin this as the authority of the Purple Jade Token.

    It was only after Zhou Zhili¡¯s group arrived that Feng Xiaofeng fully realized that his Senior Apprentice Brother Su was no longer the person he¡¯d once known so well!?Su Yi¡¯s prestige was so great that even Martial Dao Grandmasters needed to take the initiative to ingratiate themselves to him!

    ¡°I might very well have changed, but I haven¡¯t forgotten who my friends are, nor have I forgotten my enemies.¡± Su Yi took a sip of wine, then said lightly.

    Feng Xiaofeng nodded, then said with an air of self-mockery, ¡°Earlier, I was worried that if you sought revenge, you¡¯d be no different from an egg throwing itself against a rock. It seems I worried for nothing.¡±

    Su Yi patted him on the shoulder and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Never mind all that. Tomorrow morning, we¡¯ll switch locations, and I¡¯ll help your legs recover. While I¡¯m at it, I¡¯ll help Xiaoran cultivate.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to treat his legs?¡± Feng Xiaoran was the first to get excited. She dashed up to Su Yi and said, ¡°Big Brother Su Yi, can you really fix my big brother¡¯s legs?¡±

    The girl¡¯s lustrous eyes shone with anticipation.

    Feng Xiaofeng was dazed, but great waves coursed through his heart.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a couple broken bones. Even a Martial Dao Grandmaster could fix them easily, so it naturally won¡¯t pose a problem for me,¡± said Su Yi.

    His tone was rather boastful. Anyone else who heard him would lively have chastised Su Yi for his wanton arrogance.

    But Feng Xiaoran was instead ovee with delight. ¡°That¡¯s amazing!¡±

    Feng Xiaofeng, however, couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Su, if it¡¯s trouble, whatever you do, don¡¯t push yourself. I¡­.¡±

    Su Yi smiled drily. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink this. You¡¯ll know tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother Su Yi, thank you!¡± Feng Xiaoran suddenly took a deep breath, then bowed low at the waist. Her innocent little face was utterly serious. ¡°When I grow up, I¡¯ll be sure to treat you well for the rest of my life!¡±

    Su Yi turned his head to look at Feng Xiaofeng. Heughed, ¡°See? Even Xiaoran trusts me. What do you have to worry about?¡±

    Feng Xiaofeng smiled bitterly and scratched his head.?He felt as if everything that happened tonight wasn¡¯t quite real, as if this were just some kind of dream. He was afraid he¡¯d wake up and all of it would disappear.

    ¡­¡­

    Meanwhile, beneath the same night sky.

    Li Moyun walked alone through the bustling city streets. Despite his lively surroundings, his heart felt an indescribable chill.

    He¡¯d personally witnessed Su Yi leaving the House of Prosperity not long ago, alive and in one piece. He simply got into his carriage and rode away.

    Li Moyun tried asking around the House of Prosperity to learn what had happened, only to make a terrifying discovery: all word of the incident on the ninth floor had been sealedpletely!

    But more than that, what caught himpletely off guard was that Madam Cuiyun then showed up leading a group of strangers and, in a tone that left no room for disobedience, ¡°invited¡± him to a private room.

    A man who called himself Zhang Duo had expressionlessly warned him not to leak a single word of what happened there that night. Or else, they¡¯d kill him and rip the entire Li Family up by the roots!

    At the time, Li Moyun only felt wronged and aggrieved. He felt a bellyful of anger and confusion.

    He didn¡¯t even know what had happened in the Mountain and River Pce. How could he possibly leak anything?

    But he couldn¡¯t afford to overlook such a threat.

    Because Madam Cuiyun told him that anyone who spoke about what happened would die. There were no exceptions; even she herself wasn¡¯t exempt.

    This chilled Li Moyun to the core, and by the time he left the House of Prosperity, he felt as if his soul had left his body.

    Don¡¯t tell me that after Chen Jinlong and the others went to the Mountain and Sea Pce, Su Yi killed them all?

    How lofty is Madam Cuiyun? Yet even her lips have been sealed. She¡¯s been left with no choice but to obey. Isn¡¯t that a bit overly terrifying?

    Su Yi¡­ Su Yi¡­. Just how many secrets are you hiding?

    As he made his way back, countless scattered thoughts raced through Li Moyun¡¯s mind. He was bewildered and uneasy.

    In the past, when he faced Su Yi, Li Moyun thought himself the number-one figure of Guangling City¡¯s younger generation. He thought nothing of Su Yi, the live-in son-inw and the waste without a cultivation.

    More than that, because of Wen Lingzhao, Li Moyun even nned to assassinate Su Yi from the shadows. Then, he could pursue Wen Lingzhao openly.

    But Li Moyun would never have guessed that Su Yi was actually a well-hidden expert, a real tough customer!

    On the second day of the second lunar month, Su Yi, the live-in son-inw, single-handedly dominated the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet, spreading his name across both banks of the Great Azure.

    Just a few dayster, the daughter of the Yuan Family, one of the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital¡¯s peak-level ns, honored Su Yi as a distinguished guest!

    And tonight, this live-in son-inw appeared at the prefectural capital¡¯s House of Prosperity. Madam Cuiyun saw fit to greet him personally, and he got to dine in the Mountain and River Pce on the restaurant¡¯s ninth floor.

    But more than that, it was because of Su Yi that word of what happened tonight was sealed?upon pain?of death.

    To the point that even he, Li Moyun, someone who hadn¡¯t even been directly involved, received the most cold-blooded, harsh warnings and threats imaginable!?It was simply unbelievable!

    To Li Moyun, this string of incidents was like one gut punch after another.?Even now, he felt indescribably lost.?Going forward¡­ Should I really continue to oppose someone as dangerous as Su Yi?

    Suddenly, he heard a burst ofughter in the distance. Li Moyun unwittingly nced toward it, then caught sight of a familiar, beautiful figure.

    She wore a long, pale yellow dress, and her hair was up in a bun. Her waist was slender, her brow like jade, her skin fair as snow, her features bright and beautiful. From head to toe, she emanated a pure, vibrant, energetic air.

    Beneath themplight, she looked like an immortal beauty straight out of a painting. Her every change of expression, regardless of whether she frowned or smiled, was beautiful and moving.

    She was apanied by a group of other girls, but all of them paled inparison to her; she was like a pearl amidst the rubble!

    They chatted away amongst themselves, gradually fading into the distance. Who knew how much attention her peerless good looks drew as she passed by?

    ¡°Wen Lingxue!¡±?Li Moyun was briefly stunned. Then, he recalled that not long ago, the head of Blueriver Sword Manor had personally arranged for Wen Lingxue to enter Blueriver Sword Manor to cultivate. But that wasn¡¯t all; he even broke the rules and allowed her directly into the inner sect.

    This too had stirred up enormous waves.

    But at the same time, it resulted in many rumors. People said that?Wen?Lingxue had gotten in purely by relying on her big sister, and that with her cultivation, she was in no way worthy of the inner sect.?There was even an inner sect disciple who called her out and challenged her to a duel.

    The result¡­

    Wen LIngxue trounced them in just three moves.

    It was this battle that made Wen Lingxue famous, and it proved her skill. The rumors surrounding her unusual admission vanished into thin air.?By now, Wen Lingxue had already be a prominent figure of the inner sect.

    It wasn¡¯t just because her cultivation was exceptional; it was also because she was a peerless beauty of her generation, with good looks that stood out of any crowd. She looked like an immortal beauty straight out of a painting, and her female sectmates paled byparison.

    Finally, Li Moyun let out a long sigh.

    He suddenly recalled that Su Yi, the live-in son-inw, didn¡¯t just have an aloof, peerlessly beautiful ice queen for a wife; rumor had it that?Wen?Lingxue was on good terms with her brother-inw too¡­.

    The more he thought, the more stifled Li Moyun he felt. He could barely take it.

    ¡­¡­

    Spring Jade Alley.

    The ck Tiger Gang¡¯sir.

    When the gang leader saw the corpses sprawled across the floor,?even he?couldn¡¯t help but gasp. He felt a chill in his hands and feet.

    The gang¡¯s backbone, its most important members, had practically all been wiped out!

    When he heard what had happened from some of his surviving subordinates, Lu Quan¡¯s face filled with utter disbelief.?¡°You¡¯re saying all of this happened because we grabbed some girl living in Willow Alley?¡±

    Willow Alley was home to the lowest rungs of Cloudriver Prefectural Capital¡¯s society, the poorest of the poor!?All of them eked out a humble existence. They were paltry as ants. Ordinarily, even if someone went in and killed them all, it would barely stir up any waves.

    Yet now, the ck Tiger Gang had suffered such enormous casualties after kidnapping a single little girl. Lu Quan found it hard to take in all at once.

    ¡°Have you determined the identity of the culprit?¡± asked Lu Quan a whileter, his face ashen.

    His nearby subordinates all shook their heads.?One of them said hesitantly, ¡°Boss, to the best of our knowledge, the girl¡¯s older brother was once an outer sect disciple of Blueriver Sword Manor.¡±

    Lu Quan¡¯s expression instantly changed.

    When he saw his boss was angry, the man who¡¯d spoken up hurriedly continued, ¡°Please Boss, don¡¯t be angry! Her brother has long since be nothing but a worthless cripple, and half a year ago, Blueriver Sword Manor kicked him out. He has no power or authority to speak of; he¡¯s worse off than even most ordinary civilians.¡±

    ¡°Investigate!¡± said Lu Quan, suddenly uncertain. ¡°You must uncover who has made contact with the Feng Siblings recently. There is absolutely no way we can just let this grudge go. Once we get to the bottom of this, I¡¯ll pay Esteemed Elder Wu Tianhao a visit and request his assistance!¡±

    Wu Tianhao.

    He was the hegemon of the southwestern district¡¯s underground. Many gangs saw him as their number one, and he was famous among thewless.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The ck Tiger Gang members voiced their assent and rubbed their hands together excitedly.

    ¡°Remember, we¡¯re just looking for information! Whatever you do, don¡¯t alert the culprit!¡± Lu Quan still couldn¡¯t rx, so he gave them another reminder.

    Whoever had done this, they¡¯d singlehandedly left the ck Tiger Gang in tatters. They couldn¡¯t possibly be ordinary.?Lu Quan wasn¡¯t stupid; there was no way he¡¯d choose to meet this person head-on.

    ¡­¡­

    Morning the next day.

    The core strip of the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital¡¯s southwestern district.

    Huang Qianjun drove a carriage carrying Su Yi and the Feng siblings. After several twists and turns, they entered a street called?Bottlegourd?Alley.

    ¡°Bottlegourd¡± was a homophone for ¡°fortune and longevity.¡±

    The residents were all wealthy, and they hailed from prominent backgrounds.

    Last night, Huang Qianjun had tossed out thirty thousand taels of silver to purchase a sizable residence here.

    The residence was made of pale blue brick with ck tile roofs. A bamboo forest blotted out much of the sun over the residence¡¯s five wings. Each was fully furnished.

    Pomegranate, jujube, and apricot trees had been transnted into the courtyard. Each was over thirty years old. They were tall and lush, and their leaves rustled in the breeze.

    In addition, there was a vegetable garden, a stone well, flower beds, vines growing along the walls, and fish and lotus ponds. Thendscape was exquisite, and it was perfectly secluded and tranquil.

    When he saw this beautiful scenery, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but nod. ¡°This will do quite nicely.¡±

    Huang Qianjun had been waiting on tenterhooks for Su Yi¡¯s reaction, and he inwardly sighed in relief.

    I¡¯m just d I didn¡¯t do all that workst night in vain!

 Chapter 104: The Subtleties of Qi Accumulation, All Acupoints Open

    <h4>Chapter 104: The Subtleties of Qi umtion, All Acupoints Open</h4>

    Humble Tranquility Cottage.

    This was the name Su Yi chose for his new residence.

    ¡°Humble¡± because it was rustic.

    ¡°Tranquility¡± because it was quiet and harmonious.

    Feng Xiaoran was delighted about their new residence. Her slender figure darted gracefully through the garden like a rejoicing butterfly. The depths of her big eyes shone with delight.

    Feng Xiaofeng was happy too.

    Of those immersed in the vicissitudes of the mundane world, who didn¡¯t like this sort of tranquil, elegant courtyard?

    It was a world apart from the sibling¡¯s former home in Willow Alley, as wide as the gap between heaven and earth.

    Huang Qianjun?ordered about a?deft group of hourly servants. They were arranging the furniture and various fixtures of daily life he¡¯d just purchased.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi justzed in a wicker chair beneath a wisteria-covered gazebo, his eyes closed in contentment.

    I¡¯m still missing a few attendants!?Su Yi thought it rather regrettable.

    It would be lovely to have a gentle-natured servant girl to make me tea, and another with soft, jade-like hands to pound my back and knead my shoulders when I rx. It would be even better if I had a beautiful master of the zither, a musician who doubled as a feast for the eyes¡­

    And I ought to have a clever girl to take responsibility for my three daily meals, and someone to clean and fold myundry, and someone to tend to the flower garden, and someone to keep the residence in order¡­.

    Right, and someone beautiful by my side to order about as the need arises, someone who can discern my intentions at a single nce.?But now¡­.

    ¡­

    Su Yi nced at the distant, busy Huang Qianjun. He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.

    Su Yi¡¯s assiduous self-discipline in cultivation was only matched by hisziness in his daily life. He hated trouble.

    Forget it. No ordinary servant could catch my eye. I¡¯d rather skip it altogether than just find someone to make up the numbers.?In the end, Su Yi gave up on the idea of seeking out a group of servant girls.

    Once everything was in order, Huang Qianjun sent the hourly workers on their way, then returned with a smile. ¡°Brother Su, please take a look around. Is there anything else you need me to add?¡±

    Su Yi opened his eyes,zily sat up, then surveyed the area. ¡°This will do. There¡¯s no other work for you.¡±

    Huang Qianjun hesitated, then said, ¡°Do you need me to arrange a cook or servants to handle misceneous chores?¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°No need. I¡¯m about to start treating Junior Apprentice Brother Feng¡¯s legs. Unless somethinges up, you are not to disturb me.¡±

    Huang Qianjun hurriedly nodded.?Su Yi then got up and walked into Feng Xiaofeng¡¯s room.

    Two hours passed.

    When Su Yi pushed open the door and emerged, there was a hint of exhaustion on his brow.?Back in the room, Feng Xiaofengy in bed, already fast asleep.

    ¡°Big Brother Su Yi, how are my brother¡¯s legs?¡± Feng Xiaoran was already waiting outside, and the moment she saw Su Yi emerge, she started asking questions

    ¡°He¡¯ll be able to stand and walk in less than half a month.¡± Su Yi smiled and tousled Feng Xiaoran¡¯s hair.

    Earlier, he¡¯d used his cultivation to manipte silver needles, performing a round of acupuncture on Feng Xiaofeng¡¯s legs and fully reawakening their vital energy.

    Over the next half month, all he needed to do was have Feng Xiaofeng take spiritual medicines. This would reform his ruined bones and muscles, step by step.

    ¡°Wonderful!¡± Feng Xiaoran¡¯s big eyes sparkled, her face bright with joy.

    ¡°Xiaoran,e with me to my room. I¡¯ll teach you to cultivate.¡± Su Yi then went directly back to his own quarters.?Feng Xiaoran hurried after him, her heart filled with iparable excitement.

    Huang Qianjun was currently resting in the courtyard. When he saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous.?With Brother Su¡¯s guidance, that girl¡¯s attainments in the Martial Dao are sure to be enormous!

    From that day forth¡ª

    Su Yi andpany settled into the Humble Tranquility Cottage.

    Su Yi¡¯s life was simple. When he wasn¡¯t cultivating, he was treating Feng Xiaofeng¡¯s legs or instructing Feng Xiaoran¡¯s cultivation.

    Sometimes, in the darkness of the night, Su Yi and Qing Wan would converse. He¡¯d ask about her cultivation and give her pointers.

    Su Yi was gratified to discover that although Qing Wan was still timid, bashful, and reserved whenever she spoke to him, they seemed a bit closer than before.

    Two days passed in a sh.

    That morning, when Su Yi woke from his meditation, his eyes seemed to sh with sharp, dazzling light before regaining their usual calm.

    His energy, which moments ago had surged like a soaring dragon, gradually calmed down too.

    Full mastery of the Refining Bone Stage!

    Relying on his ample supply of spiritual medicines and the subtle wondrousness of the Pine and Crane Body Refining Technique, Su Yi finally managed to reach the ¡°bones like jade, marrow like frost¡± level.

    With this, he¡¯d effectively reached the pinnacle of the Blood Cirction Realm too!

    If you cut open his flesh, you¡¯d discover that the bones below sparkled like jade, as pure and clear as crystals, yet as strong as fully tempered profound iron. It would be hard to damage them even with a sword or saber.

    And within his bones, his marrow was as translucent as frost, yet it emanated a life force so vibrant and flourishing, it was shocking!

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been burning through five stalks of tier-one spiritual medicine a day for nothing,¡± said Su Yi, a hint of a satisfied grin on his lips.

    Wealth,panions, methods, andnd. Of them, ¡°wealth¡± came first.

    When he had sufficient spiritual medicines to support his cultivation, Su Yi had no need to fear failing to make progress in his cultivation.

    More importantly, in the four stages of the Blood Cirction Realm, he¡¯d tempered his body to the point that his foundations far surpassed his past self at the same stage!

    Why was it that although his cultivation was obviously weak, hisbat strength was downright perverted?

    This could all be traced back to his foundations in the Martial Dao.

    With what was arguably the number one foundational technique in the Wilds, the Pine and Crane Body Refining Technique,bined with his past life¡¯s 108,000 years of knowledge and experience, the power of his Martial Dao was far beyond others¡¯prehension!

    If youpared others¡¯ attainments in the Blood Cirction Realm to rivers,kes, and oceans, then Su Yi¡¯s Blood Cirction Realm was like the radiant starry sky overhead.

    Heaven and earth. They weren¡¯t to be spoken of in the same sentence!

    ¡°The next step is the Qi umtion Realm.¡± Su Yi was a bit eager.

    The Qi umtion Realm was divided into three stages: Unblocking Acupoints, Opening Meridians, and Astral Manifestation. They corresponded to the early, middle, andte stages of the Qi umtion Realm.

    In a backwater like Guangling City, reaching the peak of this realm was already enough to qualify you as a lofty expert.

    In the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital, it made you a first-rate warrior.

    But there was an enormous range of ability even among martial artists of the same realm.

    The Blood Cirction Realm was about tempering the flesh, the skin, muscles, sinews, and bones. The Qi umtion Realm was different; it involved cleaning the acupoints and meridians and tempering astral energies. It was extremely subtle and profound.

    It was difficult to cultivate until ¡°the acupoints were clear and unblocked, the meridians were open and fully linked, and the body was connected with heaven and earth, inside and out, coinciding with each of its ten thousand aspects.¡±

    If you couldn¡¯t take this step, there was no need to even discuss Astral Manifestation.

    To the best of Su Yi¡¯s knowledge, within the Great Zhou, only the Ten Great Academies, peak-level ns, and the armies under the kings and marquis¡¯ banners hadplete methods for cultivating the Qi umtion Realm.

    Furthermore, all of these methods were different. You couldn¡¯t lump them all together.

    A faction of Blueriver Sword Manor¡¯s strength did have a Qi umtion Realm cultivation method, but it wasn¡¯t top level.

    As such, upon reaching the pinnacle of the Blood Cirction Realm, disciples with lofty ambitions would often seek out other paths.

    For example, taking Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy¡¯s entrance test to continue their cultivation there.

    Alternatively, they¡¯d join a king or marquis¡¯ army and umte military merit to win ess to a peak-level Qi umtion Realm cultivation method.

    But regardless of whether they went to Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy or joined up with a noble, fortune only smiled upon a lucky few. The overwhelming majority of youths were doomed to practice only ordinary Qi umtion cultivation methods. ¡®

    All of this meant that there were enormous differences in strength between different Qi umtion Realm experts.

    The strongest martial artists of the early-stage Qi umtion Realm could easily ughter ordinary peak Qi umtion Realm experts.

    There were even a few monstrous Qi umtion Realm experts who could contend with Martial Dao Grandmasters.

    Like Qing Jin.

    Of course, to Su Yi, this was no problem at all.?He cultivated the Pine and Crane Body Refining Technique, a foundational technique specialized in the Four Realms of the Martial Dao. It had no equal in the Great Zhou.

    When Xiao Tianque witnessed Su Yi practicing along the banks of the Great Azure, he was stunned witless. He even suspected this was an immortal art of legend!

    The human body has seven hundred and twenty acupoints. Of them, one hundred and eight are spiritual apertures.

    The one hundred and eight spiritual apertures are also called ¡®the keys to cultivation.¡¯

    In my past life, although I refined and opened all of my spiritual apertures, only seventy-two of them gave rise to true spirituality. Upon reaching the Imperial Realm, I expended countless treasures of heaven and earth to make up for this deficiency. I seeded, but just barely. However, the problem had already affected the very foundations of my cultivation¡­.

    This time, I naturally can¡¯t allow such a w to ur again,?Su Yi muttered to himself.

    When all one hundred and eight spiritual apertures gave rise to spirituality, this was known as ¡°full spiritual awakening of the acupoints.¡±

    Upon reaching that level, every spiritual aperture was like a miniature hidden realm, giving rise to miraculous phenomena. Such spiritual apertures were connected to heaven and earth, and they reflected the light of the Grand Dao!

    But this level of attainment in the Martial Dao was rare and almost unprecedented even in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds. Ten thousand geniuses might try without a single sess.

    In his past life, of Su Yi¡¯s nine inheriting disciples, only the youngest, Qing Tang, had achieved ¡°full spiritual awakening of the acupoints¡± under his guidance. All one hundred and eight of her spiritual apertures awakened, like stars within the body, giving rise to the ¡°Starcloud Tidal Wave¡±, a mysterious phenomenon.

    At the time, Qing Tang was only seven years old, and she¡¯d only been under his tutge for three months, yet she had already revealed unique, peerless talent.

    ¡°Hah, Qing Tang¡­¡± When he thought of her, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but mock himself. His gaze was utterly conflicted.

    But soon, he shook his head and gave her no further thought.

    He got out of bed, pushed open the door, and left the room.

    The gentle light of dawn bathed the world below, and a gentle breeze drifted by, rustling the flowers and grasses of the courtyard and filling the air with the delicate fragrance of vegetation. It was soothing and pleasant.

    Huang Qianjun was currently seated at the courtyard¡¯s stone table, setting out bowls and chopsticks. A steaming hot breakfast was alreadyid out on the table.

    Every morning, he had the city¡¯s ¡°Fragrant Cloud¡± deliver a wide array of foods. Breakfast was, of course, one of those problems that wasn¡¯t a problem so long as you had money.

    From not far away, Feng Xiaoran pushed Feng Xiaofeng¡¯s wheelchair out of his room.

    She wore a blue shirt and an apricot yellow dress. She was slender, petite, and adorable, and even herplexion looked better than before. Her outline seemed to have filled out a bit; she no longer looked at all gaunt and pallid.

    Feng Xiaofeng was in high spirits too, and his earlier gloominess had vanished without a trace. Every inch of him seemed vibrant and full of life.

    When he saw this, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    That same morning.

    Yuan Luoxi and Cheng Wuyong rode on swift steeds and proceeded to Willow Alley. Yuan Luoxi had obviously dressed up for the asion.

    The gentle sunlight shone down on her valiant figure, giving her an additional touch of radiant beauty.

    Of course, in a run-down ce like Willow Alley, where the streets were covered in filth and the poor gathered, she was jarringly out of ce.

 Chapter 105: Esteemed Elder Wu

    <h4>Chapter 105: Esteemed Elder Wu</h4>

    .

    ¡°What a beautiful littledy!¡± A group of ck Tiger Gang members emerged from the depths of Willow Alley and walked over.

    When they saw Yuan Luoxi astride her swift, mottled grey horse, all of them were stunned, and they looked enraptured.

    All of them, that is, except for their leader, a middle-aged man in blue. His expression shifted dramatically, and he barked, ¡°Are you trying to get yourselves killed? Let¡¯s hurry up and leave!¡±

    With that, he immediately led his subordinates away.

    He could tell at a nce that Yuan Luoxi and Cheng Wuyong¡¯s origins weren¡¯t simple. A low-level gang that mixed with the lowest rungs of society couldn¡¯t afford to offend people like that.

    ¡°They might be scum, but at least they¡¯ve got decent eyesight,¡± said Cheng Wuyong tly.

    They ought to celebrate that they hadn¡¯t said anything inappropriate. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have minded wiping them all out on the spot.

    ¡°Uncle Yong, why would Master Su live in a foul ce like this?¡± asked Yuan Luoxi. She sounded a bit confused.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t where Master Su lives, but where his friend lives. Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± As Cheng Wuyong said this, he was already urging his horse further down Willow Alley.

    Yuan Luoxi followed shortly after. That day, after returning home, she kept thinking to herself that she had to find some opportunity to pay Su Yi a visit. Her first step was ascertaining his address. Once she knew where he lived, she could visit on a regr basis.

    Thus, this morning, she called up Cheng Wuyong and snuck out of their family home.

    Cheng Wuyong spotted a sallow-faced, gaunt youth and immediately said, ¡°Young man, might I ask you something?¡±

    The boy¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You want information? Sure, but I want silver. At least two taels. No, at least five!¡± One nce at their outfits, and he could tell that these two were wealthy, or perhaps even nobles.

    Cheng Wuyong smiled drily and tossed him a piece of silver. ¡°Here¡¯s your reward. If your answer pleases me, I¡¯ll give you another ten?taels.¡±

    The boy¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Your Excellency, what is it you wish to know?¡±

    ¡°Did two outsiders show up here two days ago? One in blue and¡­¡± Cheng Wuyong described Su Yi and Huang Qianjun¡¯s appearance.

    When the boy heard this, he was instantly on guard. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know anything about that. I¡¯d best return your silver; I don¡¯t want it.¡±

    He tossed the silver piece back, then turned to leave, but before he got far, hispels tightened as Cheng Wuyong lifted him into the air.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. We aren¡¯t bad people, and we¡¯re those two young masters¡¯ friends.¡± Someone like him could tell at a nce that there was something off about the boy¡¯s reaction.

    The young man furrowed his brow. ¡°Is that true?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true!¡± Yuan Luoxi said from the sidelines, ¡°Do we look like bad people?¡±

    ¡°Do bad people all have the word ¡®bad¡¯ carved on their foreheads?¡± the youth shot back.

    Cheng Wuyongughed, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re actually rather interesting. Forget it; we won¡¯t make things hard on you.¡±

    He put the boy back on the ground, took out another handful of silver, and stuffed it into his hands. ¡°Meeting like this was a stroke of fate. Use this to buy yourself some new clothes.¡±

    The boy stared at the silver in his hands as if he didn¡¯t quite dare believe it was real.

    When he saw that Cheng Wuyong and Yuan Luoxi were about to leave, he hesitated, but in the end, he still asked, ¡°Are you really Big Brother Su and Big Brother Huang¡¯s friends?¡±

    Yuan Luoxi¡¯s eyes lit up, and without a second thought, she said, ¡°Of course!¡±

    ¡°They moved out of Willow Alley this morning,¡± said the boy. Then, he gnashed his teeth and returned the silver. ¡°Also, if you¡¯re Big Bro Su¡¯s friends, that means you¡¯re my friends too. I, A-Fei, can¡¯t ept this money from you.¡±

    Yuan Luoxi and Cheng Wuyong looked at each other. They couldn¡¯t help but smile. When they next looked at A-Fei, their gazes were appreciative.

    ¡°Then do you know where Master Su moved to?¡± asked Yuan Luoxi softly.

    A-Fei hesitated, then said, ¡°Forget it. Even if you were enemies, there¡¯s no way you¡¯d be a match for Big Brother Su, so there¡¯s no harm in telling you. Big Brother Su and the others moved to Bottlegourd Alley.¡±

    ¡°Bottlegourd Alley? So that¡¯s where he is!¡± Yuan Luoxi inwardly celebrated.?We¡¯re lucky we met this kid.?Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid it would have taken us a long time to locate Master Su.

    ¡°Little Brother A-Fei, many thanks.¡± Cheng Wuyong patted him on the shoulder. ¡°There¡¯s something else I¡¯d like to ask. Why is it that when I first inquired about Master Su, you were so tense, to the point of suspecting we were his enemies?

    A-Fei whispered, ¡°Just now, a group of bad guys from the ck Tiger Gang showed up. They were investigating Master Su too, so I thought you were like them.¡±

    ¡°The ck Tiger Gang?¡± Yuan Luoxi was stunned for a moment. ¡°Which faction is that? Why haven¡¯t I heard of them?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re a minor little faction that¡¯s blended into the prefectural capital¡¯s dark underbelly, but they¡¯re unfit for the public eye,¡± Cheng Wuyong exined in a low voice.

    Yuan Luoxi looked confused. ¡°A piddling little faction like that dares investigate Master Su? Are they seeking death?¡±

    A-Fei interjected, ¡°Big Sis, two nights ago, Big Brother Su killed his way into the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s base all by himself¡­.¡±

    He then animatedly told them about how Su Yi broke into the gang¡¯s base to save Feng Xiaoran.

    Yuan Luoxi and Cheng Wuyong finally understood.?From A-Fei¡¯s tale, they learned that Su Yi¡¯s friend was Feng Xiaofeng, a former outer sect disciple of Blueriver Sword Manor who¡¯d been cast out after both of his legs were crippled.

    ¡°Master Su is a man like a fallen immortal, but he didn¡¯t forget his downtrodden sect mate. It¡¯s really admirable,¡± Yuan Luoxi eximed.

    ¡°How could someone like him discriminate based on ss or social rank?¡± Cheng Wuyong then sped his fist at A-Fei. ¡°Little Brother, thank you.¡±

    A-Fei grinned, then asked tentatively, ¡°Your Excellency, if you¡¯re nning to visit Big Brother Su and the others, might you take me with you? I¡¯ve never been to Bottlegourd Alley, so I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± said Cheng Wuyong with a heartyugh.

    Before long, he and A-Fei were riding the same horse and heading toward Bottlegourd Alley at top speed.

    ¡­¡­

    In a mansion outfitted with a bridge, a rock garden, and a gazebo, the leader of the ck Tiger Gang, Lu Quan, stood respectfully at attention. There was no trace of rage or bluster in his demeanor, and his expression was respectful as could be.

    ¡°Esteemed Elder, if not for our ck Tiger Gang suffering such enormous losses, I wouldn¡¯t daree here to request your assistance,¡± said Lu Quan in a bitter whisper.

    The man beside him was an elder with the air of an immortal and a head full of grey hair. He was busy pruning a lush, flowering bush, leisurely and at ease.

    Wu Tianhao!

    He was a famed, long-established figure of the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital¡¯s underworld. He mixed with all the major gangs of the city¡¯s southwestern district. All of them saw him as their supreme ruler, and all of them looked to him for guidance.

    His authority was so vast that ordinary ns and factions dared not offend him lightly.

    After a long time, Wu Tianhao finally responded.

    ¡°I heard about what happened that night,¡± he said casually. ¡°Have you determined who the culprit was?¡±

    Lu Quan said hurriedly, ¡°ording to my subordinates¡¯ reports from Willow Alley, they say it was a stranger, a young man they suspect is the former Blueriver Sword Disciple Feng Xiaofeng¡¯s friend.¡±

    Wu Tianhao was stunned. He pointed to himself, as if he found it absurd. ¡°You want?me?to go deal with a little baby?¡±

    Lu Quan said hurriedly, ¡°Esteemed Elder, that youth isn¡¯t simple. He strode into our territory, alone except for his sword, as easily as if it were unguarded. He¡¯s at least at the peak of the Blood Cirction Realm, and he¡¯s a tough customer. Add that to his youth, and I¡¯m afraid his origins aren¡¯t simple either¡­¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, Wu Tianhao?waved?and cut him off. ¡°In the prefectural capital, young talents are as numerous as carp in the river. I certainly can¡¯t be bothered to remember every unimportant nobody.¡±

    Lu Quan¡¯s heart sank. He gnashed his teeth, then respectfully proffered the jade box he¡¯d prepared in advance. ¡°Esteemed Elder, this is a tier-two spiritual medicine. If you can help me get revenge, I¡¯ll be sure to personally deliver you three more!¡±

    As he spoke, his heart bled.?To ordinary martial artists, a stalk of tier-two spiritual medicine was worth a fortune!?Even after pooling years of the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s umted wealth, they could at most scrounge together a few stalks of tier-two spiritual medicine.

    Wu Tianhao furrowed his brow, then said tly, ¡°Never mind. You¡¯ve served me for years. I cannot remain uninvolved.¡±

    He then ordered a servant to fetch a pen, ink, and a folding fan. He casually wrote his name upon the fan: Wu Tianhao.

    His handwriting soared like a dragon and danced like a phoenix, free and unrestrained. ¡°Take this folding fan and tell that young man that I, Wu Tianhao,?am getting?on?in years. I have no desire to engage in wanton ughter, so I¡¯m willing to give a junior like him a chance to smooth things over.¡±

    Wu Tianhao paused to admire his own calligraphy before passing the fan to Lu Quan. ¡°If he knows what¡¯s good for him, he¡¯lle to my estate, lower his head, and apologize. Then, as proof of his sincerity, he¡¯llpensate your ck Tiger Bang for its losses. If he does so, we¡¯ll let this matter go.¡±

    Lu Quan was a bit stunned.?That punk killed so many of my subordinates, yet this muddleheaded old fart wants to give him a chance to make up for it? Is this because he turns his nose at my gift? Was it not enough?

    A while passed before he asked, ¡°Esteemed Elder, what if he doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him?¡±

    Wu Tianhao¡¯s expression frosted over.?In the past, all he had to do was give a singlemand, and every gang leader in the southwestern district would lower their heads in submission.

    Yet now, all Lu Quan wanted was for him to dispose of a youth of unknown origins. He, Wu Tianhao, disdained bullying the weak, so he magnanimously offered the boy a chance. If the youth was at all clever, he¡¯d know what to do.

    He nced at Lu Quan. ¡°Do you suspect that in the Southwest District, my prestige isn¡¯t enough?¡±

    Lu Quan instantly broke out in a cold sweat. He said hurriedly, ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t be angry! I¡¯ll go right away.¡±

    But in his heart, he was raging.?I¡¯ve got to find an opportunity to drag you underwater, you sted geezer!

    Lu Quan was keenly aware that even if the youth really did lower his head obediently, and that even if he provided enoughpensation to make up for the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s losses, the ck Tiger Gang wouldn¡¯t see a single silver of it.

    No, Wu Tianhao was sure to keep it all for himself!

    ¡°Wait! Didn¡¯t you forget something?¡± Just as Lu Quan was about to turn and leave, he heard Wu Tianhao¡¯s indifferent voice.

    Lu Quan froze. His lips twitched, and he gingerly set the jade box in his hands onto the table by the side of the gazebo.?He forced a rigid smile. ¡°Please rest assured. I¡¯ll be sure to keep my end of the agreement.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Wu Tianhao grunted, then returned his attention to the flowering bush he was pruning.

    A hint of a smile tugged at the corners of his lips.?I might very well be able to take advantage of the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s misfortune to profit big time.

    As for that youth of unknown origins¡­

    Hah!

    He¡¯s on close terms with a dirty beggar from a slum like Willow Alley. How tough could he possibly be?

 Chapter 106: The Redscale Armyâ€™s Valiant Climbs Over the Walls

    <h4>Chapter 106: The Redscale Army¡¯s Valiant Climbs Over the Walls</h4>

    Bottlegourd Alley.

    Horses¡¯ hooves thudded along the road¡¯s bluestone tiles.

    Yuan Luoxi and Cheng Wuyong were headed straight to Humble Tranquility Cottage.?They¡¯d heard about someone new moving to that area two days ago, so when they learned Su Yi¡¯s new location, they immediately guessed it was him.

    Once they reached the gates, they dismounted. Yuan Luoxi¡¯s heart filled with anticipation, but she was nervous, too. She couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath and pause to tuck?her hair behind her ears and straighten up her clothes. It was only after there was nothing left to fuss over that she stepped up and knocked on the door.

    Shortly after, the door opened, and a youthful face popped out. ¡°Big Sis, who are you here to see?¡±

    ¡°Xiaoran, they say they¡¯re Big Brother Su¡¯s friends, so I brought them here,¡± said A-Fei hurriedly.

    Feng Xiaoran was instantly enlightened. ¡°Oh, so they¡¯re Big Brother Su¡¯s friends. Come on in!¡±

    She deftly opened the door, then smiled sweetly. ¡°Honored guests, if you please.¡±

    Although she was only thirteen or fourteen, Yuan Luoxi couldn¡¯t help but stare.?What a pretty little face! What big eyes! They¡¯re like pure, limpid pools. They¡¯re just so beautiful¡­!

    She suddenly recalled a line she¡¯d read in a book: ¡°Lashes drawn in dark ink, a faintyer of rouge, a blue blouse and apricot skirt, a girl leans against the railing and silently applies her lipstick.¡±

    The girl before her was wearing the very outfit the poem described: a blue blouse and apricot-yellow, well-fitted skirt. Thebination offset her charm and beauty.

    ¡°Big Sis, what are you looking at me for?¡± asked Feng Xiaoran in confusion.

    ¡°It¡¯s ¡®cuz you¡¯re pretty!¡± Yuan Luoxi giggled. She walked up, took the azure jade circlet from her wrist, and ced it in Feng Xiaoran¡¯s hands. ¡°You called me ¡®Big Sis¡¯, so I can¡¯t just stand back and do nothing. Consider this bracelet a greeting gift.¡±

    Feng Xiaoran was stunned, and she hurriedly tried to refuse, but Yuan Luoxi smiled and insisted. ¡°It¡¯s just a trinket. It¡¯s nothing valuable, so take it.¡±

    Then, before Feng Xiaoran could respond, she turned and walked into the courtyard.

    ¡°This bracelet is so pretty,¡± said Feng Xiaoran. ¡°How could it be a worthless trinket?¡±

    She must have given it to me on ount of Big Brother Su.

    Cheng Wuyongughed when he saw this, but he said nothing.?That jade circlet was worth ten thousand taels of gold, but if the young miss was happy, what did that matter?

    Yuan Luoxi and Cheng Wuyong found Su Yi beneath the gazebo.?He leaned into a wicker chair, and he wore loose white robes. His long hair, which he usually wore up, was casually undone. He looked leisurely, even indolent.

    The table beside him had clear tea, melons, and various refreshments.

    ¡°Shh! During this time every day, Brother Su rests his eyes and meditates beneath the gazebo. He says he¡¯s cultivating his soul.¡± Huang Qianjun appeared immediately and whispered a warning. ¡°He¡¯s usually at it for two hours. He¡¯ll wake up on his own if you wait an hour.¡±

    Yuan Luoxi and Cheng Wuyong nced at each other, and conscientiously fell silent. However,?Su Yi opened his eyes anyway, and his eyebrows shot up. ¡°Miss Yuan,¡± he teased, ¡°You didn¡¯t sneak out this time, did you?¡±

    Yuan Luoxi¡¯s pretty face flushed red, and she said sheepishly, ¡°Your eyes are as bright as torches. I couldn¡¯t even hide that from you.¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even know what to say.?I was actually right?

    ¡°Master Su, this is ¡®Bluescale Cold Iron¡¯ excavated from the Yuan Family mines. It¡¯s no ordinary spiritual material, and it¡¯s perfectly suited for forging a sword.¡±

    Cheng Wuyong walked up and smiled, then offered up a jade box.

    During their time on board the tower ship, Su Yi had once asked about the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital, including where he could purchase high-quality spiritual materials.

    Cheng Wuyong bore this firmly in mind, which was why when they came to visit, he brought five kilos of Bluescale Cold Iron as a gift.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the main material used to forge Bluescale Dagger-Axes?¡± Huang Qianjun couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Bluescale Dagger-Axes.

    They were an extremely lethal type of spiritual weapon, and they were extremely famous amongst the Great Zhou¡¯s armies.

    Even the Redscale Army stationed in the Imperatorial Province only had ten such dagger-axes.

    This was because the material used to forge this spiritual weapon, Bluescale Cold Iron, was just too rare.

    Cheng Wuyong smiled. ¡°Young Lord Huang, you¡¯ve got good eyes. We didn¡¯t know how much Master Su needed, so we only brought five kilos.¡±

    ¡°Five kilos!¡± Huang Qianjun was tongue-tied, too shaken to speak.

    He had already predicted that as one of the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital¡¯s four peak-level factions, the Yuan Family was sure to be rolling in money.

    But he wouldn¡¯t have guessed that they were?this?rich!

    ¡°That was considerate of you.¡± Su Yi was briefly stunned. Then, he nodded.?This Cheng Wuyong might look coarse, but he¡¯s quite sharp sometimes. It¡¯s obvious that he nned this gift in advance and that he put a lot of thought into it.

    ¡°Master Su, we came here uninvited, first to confirm your new address, and second to ask if you were free on the third day of the next lunar month,¡± asked Yuan Luoxi.

    ¡°Is something happening that day?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my father¡¯s fortieth birthday,¡± whispered Yuan Luoxi. ¡°I wanted¡­. I wanted to invite you to join in the festivities.¡±

    Su Yi suddenly recalled that Yuan Luoxi had made the journey to Mother Ghost Ridge to pluck Six Yin Grass as a birthday present for her father.

    ¡°Master Su, you perhaps aren¡¯t aware, but our family head¡¯s birthday will have numerous major figures of the Martial Dao in attendance. Theye from all over the empire, and they¡¯ll hold a small-scale ¡®Martial Dao conve¡¯. Their purpose is, first, to share and discuss their experiences, and second, to exchange rare and precious treasures.¡±

    Cheng Wuyong exined in a low voice, ¡°The young miss and I thought that you might be able to find something that interested you there, which is why we decided to invite you.¡±

    ¡°A Martial Dao conve?¡± Su Yi pondered, then said, ¡°If I have free time, I don¡¯t minding to check it out.¡±

    Yuan Luoxi instantly smiled.

    ¡°What about me? Can?Ie broaden?my horizons too?¡± Huang Qianjun couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    The head of the Yuan Family, Yuan Wutong¡¯s fortieth birthday. What kind of glorious spectacle would that be??Just thinking about it was enough to fill a person with longing.

    ¡°Of course! We¡¯d be missing something without the great Young Master Huang in attendance,¡±ughed Cheng Wuyong.

    But it was then that¡ª

    They heard a cold snort from beyond the courtyard, and a momentter, someone leaped right over the walls, straight into their field of view.

    This new arrival was extremely tall and brawny. He wore warrior¡¯s robes, and he had a brave, valiant air.

    ¡°Second Brother!¡± Yuan Luoxi was stunned, and she instinctively called out to him.

    Yuan Luoyu!

    The head of the Yuan Family, Yuan Wutong¡¯s second son. He was born with innate divine strength, and his talent was monstrous. At just thirteen years old, he¡¯d relied on nothing but his two fists to be the top figure of the Yuan Family¡¯s younger generation.

    After entering the Redscale Army for further training, the Cloudlight Marquis, Shen Jiusong, praised him as ¡°The Redscale Valiant, a talent on par with kings and marquises!¡±

    Cheng Wuyong¡¯s face went rigid. He realized that this second young master had likely followed them all the way here.

    Su Yi recognized him too, but when he saw him climb right over the walls, he couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow.?He sure is ill-mannered!

    Yuan Luoyu¡¯s expression was overcast; it was obvious that he was angry. ¡°Little Sister, you snuck out early in the morning¡­ to visit this Su Yi guy?¡±

    But Yuan Luoxi wasn¡¯t the least bit afraid of him. She said in a huff, ¡°Young Lord?Su did?me an enormous favor. Why can¡¯t I pay him a quick visit? Besides, Second Brother, aren¡¯t you being awfully rude? You actually climbed right over the wall! If word of this gets about, our father will have no face left!¡±

    Yuan Luoyu¡¯s expression froze, and he snapped back, ¡°If Father finds out that his most beloved daughter swiped five kilos of Bluescale Cold Iron and foolishly gave it to an outsider, what would he think?¡±

    Cheng Wuyong was about to exin when Yuan Luoyu shouted, ¡°Elder Cheng, you¡¯re obviously well aware that Lil¡¯ Xi is still young and that she doesn¡¯t understand the wickedness of the human heart, yet you not only didn¡¯t stop her, you even encouraged her nonsense. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve been remiss in your duties?

    Cheng Wuyong smiled bitterly. It was obvious the second young master had misunderstood.

    But before he could exin, Yuan Luoyu turned his sharp, cold gaze on Su Yi. He red, not the least bit friendly, and said coldly, ¡°Su Yi, when we met at the pier that day, I said that if you encountered difficulties in the prefectural capital, you were wee to borrow the Yuan Family¡¯s name.

    ¡°But I never would have guessed you¡¯d set your sights on my little sister!¡± As he said this, his voice was harsh and angry, and his words boomed like thunder. ¡°You¡¯ve made me really mad! And you¡¯ve disappointed me, too!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s expression only grew colder and more indifferent.

    When she saw this, Yuan Luoxi¡¯s heart shook, and she said frantically, ¡°Second Brother, can you please calm down? Young Lord Su isn¡¯t at all what you think he is!¡±

    Cheng Wuyong also said hurriedly, ¡°Second Young Master, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s been a misunderstanding. This has nothing to do with Young Lord Su. Once we got back, I¡¯ll exin to you in detail.¡±

    But seeing that both of them were determined to protect Su Yi only made Yuan Luoyu angrier.?He highly suspected that his little sister was already obsessed and irrational over this Guangling City youth!

    ¡°Su Yi, things have already reached this point. Aren¡¯t you going to make your position clear?¡± Yuan Luoyu shouted harshly. ¡°Or am I going to have to draw my saber and use force to make you?¡±

    His blood and qi surged, and his energy was murderous, steely, and imposing.

    It was then that Su Yi rose from his wicker chair and said tly, ¡°Make my position clear? About what?¡±

    Yuan Luoxi and Cheng Wuyong went rigid.?Is Master Su about to lose his temper?

    When they recalled how Su Yi had killed the?Six-Severings?Yin?Corpse back in Mother Ghost Ridge, and how he¡¯d in a Martial Dao Grandmaster aboard the tower ship, their expressions changed dramatically.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a misunderstanding. You needn¡¯t panic; leave this to me.¡± Su Yi nced at them. He couldn¡¯t help butugh.?Why would I lose my temper over a minor incident like this??But this Yuan Luoyu guy really does need to be taught a lesson.

    ¡°Excellent. You¡¯re a real man after all. You understand that you have to resolve your problems yourself.¡± Yuan Luoyu said coldly, ¡°I won¡¯t use the Yuan Family¡¯s prestige to oppress you either. So long as you swear to keep away from my little sister, I can pretend none of this ever happened, nor will I pursue this matter any further.¡±

    Huang Qianjun couldn¡¯t help but sigh to himself.?You¡¯re dead-set on protecting your sister. That¡¯s rare and admirable, but you¡­ You ought to take a good look at just who you¡¯re talking to!?Your little sister warned you so many times! Why haven¡¯t you realized it yet?

    ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood,¡± said Su Yi tly. ¡°That¡¯s not the matter I wish to resolve.¡±

    Yuan Luoyu¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Then what is?¡±

    Su Yi pointed at the main gate. ¡°This is my Humble Tranquility Cottage¡¯s gated courtyard, yet you showed up without knocking and climbed my walls without any regard forw or custom. You¡¯re acting like a burr. Did you think I¡¯d just let that go?

    Yuan Luoyu looked bbergasted.

    When he realized what Su Yi was getting at, his expression instantly turned unsightly. He was so angry, he almost burst intoughter!

    This punk brought up the one thing he shouldn¡¯t have!

 Chapter 107: One Loss After Another, Sword After Sword Pressed Against the Throat

    <h4>Chapter 107: One Loss After Another, Sword After Sword Pressed Against the Throat</h4>

    Yuan Luoxi and Cheng Wuyong were briefly stunned. They looked at each other, and they felt the urge tough, but they dared not do so.

    They felt much more rxed after Su Yi expressed that he wasn¡¯t angry.

    Yuan Luoxi was even eager to borrow Su Yi¡¯s hands to give her Big Brother Luoyu a good walloping! That would do something about his temper!

    He¡¯d tailed her, then climbed the walls, and now he was throwing a fit over nothing. It was infuriating!

    ¡°Su Yi, since you stubbornly refuse toe to your senses, let¡¯s settle this like martial artists. Let¡¯s see how tough you really are. How about it?¡± Yuan Luoyu took a deep breath, then drew his saber.

    ng!

    His saber was three feet, seven inches long, like a burst of radiant light. The surface of the de emanated a faint, blood-colored luster, and its edge was eye-catchingly sharp.

    The Bloodfang Saber!

    A true spiritual weapon!

    Yuan Luoyu gripped his weapon, and his aura expanded around his massive frame. It was terrifying to behold.

    Feng Xiaofeng¡¯s expression shifted; he couldn¡¯t help it. Huang Qianjun noticed and hurriedly whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just sit back and watch; we¡¯re in for a good show.¡±

    Yuan Luoxi and Cheng Wuyong sighed simultaneously.

    As expected, Second Brother chose the most foolish way of resolving this,?thought Yuan Luoxi.

    As expected, Second Young Master chose the most foolish way of resolving this,?thought Cheng Wuyong.

    But Su Yi merely smiled. ¡°You¡¯re not going to try and use your status to oppress me? That¡¯s rare and admirable. Alright, I don¡¯t mind ying with you for a bit.¡±

    Had these wordse from the mouth of one of Yuan Luoyu¡¯s seniors, he wouldn¡¯t have thought them the least bit inappropriate, but hearing them from someone his own age left Yuan Luoyu deeply displeased.

    He forced down his rage, then said, ¡°Weapons have no eyes. If we fight for real, I advise you to obediently admit defeat and save yourself some pain!¡±

    Su Yi gripped his bamboo staff, then pointed to his feet and said lightly, ¡°If you can make me retreat even an inch, I¡¯ll consider it my loss.¡±

    Yuan Luoxi and the others¡¯ expressions were strange, but they didn¡¯t see anything inappropriate about this deration.?After all, all of them had witnessed the grandeur of Su Yi¡¯s Martial Dao.

    But Yuan Luoyu¡¯s hair bristled. He couldn¡¯t help but roar, ¡°If I called myself the number-two figure of the Redscale Army¡¯s younger generation, no one would dare proim themselves number one! In the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital, even long-established Qi umtion seniors dare not take up their weapons and do battle with me, yet a mere Blood Cirction cultivator like you dares speak so shamelessly?! How brazen!¡±

    Then, he turned and red at the nearby Yuan Luoxi. ¡°This?is the man you¡¯re infatuated with? You¡¯ve really gone blind!¡±

    Yuan Luoxi looked at him strangely. ¡°Second Brother, as your younger sister, I must warn you out of the kindness of my heart. You have to be careful, and when it¡¯s time to admit defeat, just give up. There¡¯s no shame in losing to Young Lord Su.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Yuan Luoyu was so angry he couldn¡¯t think straight, so angry that heughed. ¡°Little Xi, you really have lost your senses! Why else would you say something so ridiculous?¡±

    He took a deep breath, and the fury?zing?in his eyes transformed into ice-cold, sharp killing intent. Meanwhile, his aura surged like wind and lightning, roaring and booming around him.

    When he entered battle, he was like a different person.

    He was cool-headed, yet wild with murderous intent!

    ¡°I use the murderous intent of the battlefield to temper my saber, and I quench its de in blood. It¡¯s brimming with baleful energy, and whenever I draw it, I won¡¯t rest until either my opponent or I am dead. But today, I can make an exception. I¡¯ll leave you onest chance at life!¡± As he said this, Yuan Luoyu roared like a god of war, then pressed off against the ground, propelling his towering figure explosively forward.

    He was like a crimson bolt of electricity, cutting through the air.

    His Bloodfang Saber swung through the air, like a dazzling burst of blood-colored light. It was a simple swing, but its momentum was fierce and indomitable. It was so terrifying, it left onlookers in a daze. Even from a distance, it felt as if the saber¡¯s edge was right against their throats, and their hair stood on end.

    ¡°Second?Young Master has achieved a courage born of blood. That¡¯s impressive. I¡¯m afraid that, were I to contend with him, we¡¯d at best be evenly matched.¡± Cheng Wuyong looked stunned.

    ¡°So Second Brother¡¯s this awesome¡­.¡± Yuan Luoxi looked serious too.

    Yuan Luoyu entered the Redscale Army at just fifteen, and in the three years that followed, he spent little time at home.

    Only now did Yuan Luoxi discover that, although her second brother was only in the early-stage Qi umtion Realm, his momentum was no less imposing than Cheng Wuyong¡¯s!

    She saw her brother¡¯s saber swinging toward Su Yi, but Su Yi looked calm as ever. He stood there like a towering boulder, not wavering in the slightest.

    Has he been scared stupid??A sneer tugged at Yuan Luoyu¡¯s lips.

    ng!

    The clear hum of a sword reverberated through the air.

    A burst of sword light entered his field of view, stinging his eyes. His?pupils unwittingly?constricted.

    But before he could react any further¡­.

    ng!

    Everything seemed to blur, and Yuan Luoyu¡¯s Bloodfang Saber went flying from his hands. At the same time, the sharp tip of a sword pressed against his throat.

    The entire courtyard fell silent. Chills coursed down their spines.

    It was too fast! Strong as he was, even Cheng Wuyong failed to catch any sign of Su Yi¡¯s attack!

    Were it I fighting Master Su, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d find it hard to escape such an attack¡­.?Cold sweat poured down Cheng Wuyong¡¯s back.

    The stronger the onlookers were, the more deeply they sensed how terrifying that sword really was.?Huang Qianjun, Feng Xiaofeng, Yuan Luoxi and the others¡¯ cultivations were insufficient, so they weren¡¯t as shaken.

    After all, that sword was just too fast. They picked up no hints at all.

    The way they saw it, this was to be expected. After all, Su Yi was strong enough to kill a Grandmaster.

    Yuan Luoyu looked bewildered. His eyes were wide, and his brow was drenched in sweat.

    He dared not move; the tip of Su Yi¡¯s de was only an inch from his throat, and its sharp energy pricked at his skin, giving him goosebumps.

    ¡°You drew your saber, so your attention shouldn¡¯t have wavered. Even a moment¡¯s distraction can lead to fatal openings,¡± said Su Yi. He withdrew his sword and said tly, ¡°But if you¡¯re not convinced, you¡¯re wee to try again.¡±

    Yuan Luoyu took a deep breath and said coldly, ¡°Of course I¡¯m not convinced! This saber of mine is designed to kill. Just now, I held back half my power because I didn¡¯t want to hurt you. That¡¯s what gave you an opening to exploit.¡±

    Even he knew this was nothing but self-deception. After all, he was in the Qi umtion Realm, while Su Yi was still in the Blood Cirction Realm!

    Yuan Luoyi raised his Bloodfang Saber, calmed his heart, and cast away his scattered thoughts. His expression filled with unprecedented seriousness and solemnity.?Everyone could tell that his aura was graver and more tyrannical than before!

    Chh!

    A ginkgo leaf drifted from a nearby tree, but before it got close, Yuan Luoyu¡¯s aura tore it into powder.

    It was then that he attacked with all his might.

    Whoosh!

    His saber hummed with a sh of dazzling, fiery, blood-colored radiance. He attacked straight ahead, fearless, as if there were nothing in his path.

    This attack showed signs of proficiency. It was iparably dazzling.

    A momentter, the onlookers heard another ng of metal colliding against metal.

    The Bloodfang Saber went flying yet again.

    And just like before, Yuan Luoyu found the tip of a sword against his throat.

    Everyone was stunned.

    He couldn¡¯t even block a single attack?

    As for Yuan Luoyu, his entire hulking frame was quivering. Bewilderment and astonishment were written all over his face.?How is this possible?

    He¡¯d fully unleashed the power of his Qi umtion Realm cultivation. He was confident that the attack he¡¯d just unleashed was enough to ughter tier-six spirit beasts, yao on par withte-stage Qi umtion experts!

    Yet now, Su Yi, who was merely at the peak of the Blood Cirction Realm, beat him with a single attack!

    The scariest part was that this time, just likest time, the sword stopped just an inch from his throat with almost perversely perfect uracy.

    Su Yi calmly lowered his sword andmented, ¡°That attack of yours is a bit interesting, but it¡¯s missing a certain spirit. The true Dao of the Saber means infusing your breadth of spirit and aurapletely into your attacks. Only then can you explode with your maximum power. This is what it means to be ¡®one with the saber.¡¯ Unfortunately, it seems you can¡¯t achieve that yet.¡±

    It was as if Yuan Luoyu had lost his soul.

    After his first defeat, he perhaps could have made excuses to justify his failure.

    Like ¡°I was withholding my true strength¡± or ¡°I gotcent¡± or ¡°I couldn¡¯t bear to hurt him¡±.....

    But the second time he lost in the same way, he felt too embarrassed to say anything of the sort.

    No excuse could hide the reality of his inferiority!

    The part that stung the most was that each time, Su Yi defeated him in a single attack, and it was just as he¡¯d said before their duel: he didn¡¯t retreat so much as an inch from his initial position!

    This blow was far too great. A long time passed before Yuan Luoyu came to his senses.

    ¡°Second Brother, are you okay? Yuan Luoxi picked the Bloodfang Saber back up and walked over. A hint of concern rose on her beautiful face.

    ¡°Just now, did you think?me a?clown?¡± Yuan Luoyu lowered his head in dejection.?He might be enormous and well-built, but he was still a youth of just eighteen.

    In the eyes of his peers, he was a dazzling figure blessed with innate divine strength. Even his seniors praised him nonstop.

    His time on the battlefield, bathing in blood and tempering himself through ughter, had broadened his horizons. As a result, he normally disdained spending time with Cloudriver Prefectural Capital youths his own age.

    Who¡¯d have thought that tonight, he¡¯d suffer aplete loss to someone his own age, someone who was still only in the Blood Cirction Realm?

    ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t say that!¡± Yuan Luoxi hurriedly tried tofort him. ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I? There¡¯s no shame in losing to Young Lord Su.¡±

    Cheng Wuyong tried tofort him too. He said gently, ¡°Second Young Master, by now, there¡¯s no longer any need to keep this a secret. With the methods at Master Su¡¯s disposal, killing Grandmasters with his sword is well within the realm of possibility.¡±

    ¡°Killing a Grandmaster with his sword?¡± Yuan Luoyu¡¯s body went rigid, and he started fixedly at Su Yi.?Don¡¯t tell me this guy is actually some old monster capable of preserving a youthful appearance?

    At the same time, he keenly picked up on the fact that Cheng Wuyong¡¯s title for Su Yi had changed from ¡°young lord¡± to ¡°master¡±!

    Among martial artists, that title was a show of respect for once who¡¯d achieved mastery before oneself!

    Yuan Luoxi was just worried that Yuan Luoyu would say something foolish in his shock, so he hurriedly exined, ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. Master Su is just like us; we¡¯re all about the same age. But he¡¯s different from us too; His methods are like those of a fallen immortal. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯d find few like him even if you searched the entire empire.¡±

    Cheng Wuyong nodded repeatedly.

    Yuan Luoyu¡¯s expression shifted erratically. Finally, he turned to Su Yi, bowed, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Young Master Su, I was foolish to offend you, and this defeat had taught me what they mean when they say there¡¯s a heaven beyond the heavens, and that there¡¯s always someone stronger out there. No matter how you see fit to punish me, I¡¯ll ept it without so much as a frown!¡±

    Every word was vibrant and forceful.

    Shame was written on Yuan Luoyu¡¯s face.

    Su Yi waved dismissively and said, ¡°I said it already: this was just a misunderstanding. You were worried about your little sister. That¡¯s understandable, and I naturally won¡¯t pursue the matter.¡±

    When they heard this, Yuan Luoxi and Cheng Wuyong sighed in relief and smiled.

    Huang Qianjun smiled too, then whispered to the nearby Feng Xiaofeng, ¡°Well, how was it? Impressive, right?¡±

    Feng Xiaofeng said in a daze, ¡°When you told me Senior Apprentice Brother Su Yi once killed a Grandmaster, were you telling the truth?¡±

    Huang Qianjun found it rather funny. ¡°Would I dare lie about something like that?¡±

    Feng Xiaofeng couldn¡¯t help but gasp. He clearly remembered the night he first met Huang Qianjun. Huang Qianjun had practically frothed at the mouth as he bragged about Su Yi¡¯s awesomeness.

    At the time, Feng Xiaofeng didn¡¯t believe a word of it. He just thought Huang Qianjun was trying tofort him.

    Who could have guessed it was actually all true?

    Meanwhile, Feng Xiaoran¡¯s big eyes were fixed on Su Yi. They sparkled like crystals and shone with pure admiration.

    A-Fei, meanwhile, was exultant.

    But then, an infuriated shout rang out from beyond the courtyard. ¡°Where is Feng Xiaofeng?¡±

 Chapter 108: No Scenery Can Outshine a Blushing Beauty

    <h4>Chapter 108: No Scenery Can Outshine a Blushing Beauty</h4>

    The voice was piercing to the ear.

    Everyone was stunned.?Is someone here to make trouble?

    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look,¡± said Huang Qianjun. He was already walking up to the gates.

    When he opened them, he saw a dense cluster of hoodlums standing outside, their weapons at the ready.?Their leader was a middle-aged man in white with a handlebar mustache.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± said Huang Qianjun coldly.

    ¡°They¡¯re from the ck Tiger Gang!¡± cried the nearby A-Fei.

    The white-robed middle-aged man looked around, and when he saw Feng Xiaofeng in his wheelchair, heughed coldly. ¡°I¡¯m here on Esteemed Elder Wu Tianhao¡¯s orders. He said that the culprit who massacred the ck Tiger Gang base a few days ago is toe quietly and apologize. So long as he offers the ck Tiger Gang satisfactorypensation, the elder will let this end peacefully and not pursue the matter any further.¡±

    But then, the white-robed man¡¯s eyes glinted viciously. ¡°If you refuse, weigh the consequences for yourself!¡±

    ¡°Who is Wu Tianhao?¡± asked Huang Qianjun in confusion.

    It wasn¡¯t just him. Yuan Luoxi and Yuan Luoyu were wondering the same thing.?Is he tough?

    Cheng Wuyong exined, ¡°He¡¯s somewhat famous among the denizens of the city¡¯s underworld. He¡¯s situated in the southwestern district, and many gangs revere him as their supreme leader.¡±

    The white-robed middle-aged man said triumphantly, ¡°If you already know who he is, that makes things simple. Hurry up and give up the killer! He¡¯ll being with us to visit Esteemed Elder Wu¡¯s manor. If you refuse, we won¡¯t force the matter. No, we¡¯ll be right on our way. But I¡¯m afraid Esteemed Elder Wu won¡¯t let you off so easily!¡±

    ¡°Given Wu Tianhao¡¯s cautious, crafty nature, how could he get involved in such a trivial matter?¡± Cheng Wuyong furrowed his brow and asked. ¡°You say this is on his orders, but do you have any proof?¡±

    The man in white let out a cold snort, then said proudly, ¡°All of you, open your eyes and take a good look!¡±

    He then removed a folding fan from his sleeves, as gingerly as if it were a divine treasure, and cautiously unfolded it, revealing Wu Tianhao¡¯s ostentatious signature.

    ¡°This is the Esteemed Elder¡¯s calligraphy. It represents his enormous prestige and authority. Who in the southwestern distinct would refuse to lower their heads upon seeing it?¡± The white-robed middle-aged man¡¯s eyes filled with awe and reverence.

    He then swept his proud gaze across Su Yi andpany. ¡°Surely you know what you ought to do now?¡± That arrogant, provocative demeanor made even Huang Qianjun want to smack him around.

    ¡°I offended you earlier, Young Lord Su. This time, please allow me to make it up to you.¡± As he spoke, Yuan Luoyu was already walking toward the man in white.

    He was tall and stalwart, and although he was still young, his presence was extremely imposing.

    The white-robed middle-aged man barked, ¡°Are you the culprit? Hey¡­! Don¡¯te any closer, we¡­..¡±

    Whap!

    Before he could even finish, Yuan Luoyu pped him viciously across the face, so hard that he shrieked in agony and crouched on the ground. The force of the blow left him seeing stars, and his whole left cheek caved in.

    The other ck Tiger Gang members were startled. All of them drew their weapons, but they were inwardly apprehensive.?All of them had heard about the massacre of their base that night. They knew the culprit was ruthless and terrifying.

    Facing someone as imposing as Yuan Luoyu, it was only natural that they¡¯d be scared!

    Huang Qianjun couldn¡¯t help but exim,?Miss Yuan¡¯s big brother is fierce! That temper of his is no less domineering than mine was back in the day!

    Feng Xiaofeng, Feng Xiaoran, and A-Fei were stunned despite themselves.

    Yuan Luoxi, meanwhile, blushed bright red and whispered to Su Yi, ¡°Master Su, my brother¡­.¡±

    Su Yi waved her concerns away. ¡°He¡¯s realized his mistake and is taking steps to correct it. That¡¯s a rare and precious thing.¡±

    Yuan Luoxi instantly sighed in relief. She really had been worried her brother would leave a bad impression on Master Su.

    After learning this lesson, Second Bro won¡¯t dare push me around anymore!?The corner of her pink lips rose into a smirk. She was inwardly quite pleased with herself.

    Crunch! Crunch!

    Yuan Luoyu stomped on the fan with Wu Tianhao¡¯s signature, leaving it a bent, broken pile of garbage.

    When they saw this, the ck Tiger Gang members couldn¡¯t help but gasp. They were bbergasted.

    Where did this guy get the gall? Has he been eating bear hearts and leopard galldders?

    That¡¯s Esteemed Elder Wu¡¯s folding fan!

    The white-robed man, who¡¯d been crouching and grimacing in agony, was so scared he forgot his pain. He shot to his feet, then shouted, ¡°If Esteemed Elder Wu finds out about this, you¡¯re done for!¡±

    Whap!

    Yuan Luoyu delivered another backhanded p. This time, the right side of the man¡¯s face copsed in on itself too, and the force of the blow sent him flying straight into the wall. Blood poured down his face.

    Yuan Luoyu said expressionlessly, ¡°Take that broken fan and go back. Tell Wu Whatshisname that if he doesn¡¯t kneel here within fifteen minutes, I, Yuan Luoyu, will personally lead my forces to his estate and wipe out his entire family!¡±

    The ck Tiger Gang members scattered like startled beasts, so terrified that they practically wet their pants.

    Unfortunately for the man in white, no one remained behind to help him up. In the end, he could only rely on pure willpower to rise shakily to his feet and stagger away. He looked utterly wretched.

    ¡°Brother Yuan, you¡¯re fierce!¡± Huang Qianjun gave him a thumbs up and praised him straight from the heart.

    Threatening to wipe out an underworld boss¡¯s family? How tyrannical! This is how a real silkpants carries himself!

    Yuan Luoyu waved modestly, ¡°Compared to Young Lord Su, this isn¡¯t even worth mentioning.¡±

    When the others heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, returned to the gazebo and sprawled outzily in his wicker chair.?Sometimes, even just standing was tiring¡­

    Feng Xiaoran hurriedly picked up the jar of wine on the side table and filled a cup. She held it in her jade-like hands and offered it to Su Yi. ¡°Big Brother Su Yi, drink up!¡±

    Su Yi epted the wine, then drained his cup.?Feng Xiaoran then deftly refilled it.

    Whenever the ss emptied, it was promptly refilled. Neither of them stood on ceremony; it was all perfectly natural.

    Yuan Luoyu?seized?this chance to approach his sister and whisper, ¡°After all that¡¯s happened, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s about time you told me about this Young Lord Su?¡±

    Yuan Luoxi hesitated; she felt reluctant to share the secret.

    But when she considered how good her brother had been to her over the years, her heart softened. In the end, she told him the entire story in hushed tones, starting from their first meeting in Guangling City.

    Throughout her tale, Yuan Luoyu¡¯s expression shifted erratically. He was finding it increasingly difficult to remain calm.

    Killing a?Six-Severings?Yin?Corpse during a downpour?

    ying a Martial Dao Grandmaster aboard the tower ship?

    Even the sixth imperial prince was convinced of his excellence?

    When he heard all of this, Yuan Luoyu was so stunned, he couldn¡¯t help but gasp. His heart shook.

    Yuan Luoxi said with great pride, ¡°Second Bro, I told you, right? There¡¯s no shame in losing to Master Su! You lost, but you still have your honor!¡±

    But then, she felt someone whap her on the head. She grimaced, and when she?looked up, she saw Yuan Luoyu ring at her. ¡°I finally understand. Just now, you?wanted?to see me make a fool of myself!¡±

    Yuan Luoxi sheepishly lowered her head.

    Cheng Wuyong watched the siblings argue from not far away. He couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    From beginning to end, no one paid the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s provocation any heed¡­.

    ¡­¡­

    Spring Jade Alley.

    When he saw Lu Quan waiting for him, the middle-aged man in white practically burst into tears. He wailed, ¡°Boss, they¡¯ve crossed the line! They didn¡¯t even blink when I mentioned Esteemed Elder Wu. They even stomped all over his folding fan and ruined it¡­.¡±

    But as he told his tale, he was bbergasted to discover that Lu Quan was actually smiling!

    The more he spoke, the broader Lu Quan¡¯s smile. By the end, Lu Quan couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter, as if he were mad with delight.

    ¡°Boss, you¡­?¡± The white-robed man was bewildered.?Do you see what they did to me? Is this funny to you?

    ¡°Hahaha, do you know why I had you lead a group to Bottlegourd Alley?¡±

    Lu Quan smiled, his eyes?narrowing?into slits.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because I¡¯m the most reliable of your subordinates?¡± the white-robed man asked instinctively.

    Lu Quan spat hatefully. ¡°Reliable? Feh! You¡¯re nothing but a bootlicker, someone who lets every paltry little sess go to his head. Just looking at people like you makes others want to hit you!¡±

    When he said this, he couldn¡¯t help butugh again. ¡°But that¡¯s also your best feature, and it¡¯s the reason I had you lead this expedition to Bottlegourd Alley. This is the best result I could have hoped for; there¡¯s no way Wu Tianhao can just smooth things over now!¡±

    The white-robed middle-aged man was dumbstruck.?He chose me because¡­ I look like I need a beating?

    He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Boss, have you taken Esteemed Elder Wu into ount? If he finds out about this¡­¡±

    ¡°Why should I take that old fart into ount? I don¡¯t care about that geezer¡¯s reputation. What does that have to do with me?¡± Lu Quan¡¯s expression was dark and imposing. ¡°Besides, he took my?offering?and still decided to try and end this peacefully. He¡¯s pretending to be some kind of saint, dammit¡­ Is that fair?¡±

    The middle-aged man in white hurriedly shook his head.

    But in his heart, he was full of resentment.?And here I thought you saw me as your confidant. It turns out you were just using me as a bludgeon. Yet even after all that, you¡¯re still going on about fairness?

    Feh!

    Disgusting!

    ¡°You¡¯ve done well this time, so I naturally won¡¯t mistreat you. Come visit me sometime, and bring your sister. Let¡¯s all have a nice celebratory drink,¡± said Lu Quan with a burst of heartyughter.

    The man in white was briefly stunned. Then, he was so angry he shook from head to toe. He felt a chill in his hands and feet, and he broke out into cold sweats.?It¡¯s because of you that I wound up like this, yet you still have the gall to ¡®worry¡¯ about my little sister!?

    ¡°Go on, go get your wounds treated. I¡¯m going to Bottlegourd Alley to watch the show.¡± With that, Lu Quan got up and left.

    ¡­.

    In a picturesque manor, water flowed beneath a miniature bridge.

    Wu Tianhao sat beneath the covered bridge, looking off into the distance and silently admiring the blooming lotuses.

    His hair was silvery white, his bearing leisurely, and he wore Confucian robes.

    A young concubine stood to his side, carefully peeling a lotus root. From time to time, she met Wu Tianhao¡¯s gaze and shyly lowered her head.

    The sight made Wu Tianhao sigh. ¡°None of the world¡¯s scenery can outshine the moment a bashful beauty¡¯s cheeks blush red.¡±

    The concubine froze, and her eyes filled with tender sweetness. She was now even more bashful than before.

    Wu Tianhao?stared, and he?felt heat?course through him.

    But suddenly, the sound of approaching footsteps ruined the enchanting mood¡ª

    Wu Tianhao¡¯s eyes narrowed, and the heat coursing through him instantly transformed into?nigh-irrepressible?rage.

    ¡°Sir, this is bad! Someone stomped on the fan you entrusted to the ck Tiger Gang. It¡¯s ruined!¡±

    When he heard this, Wu Tianhao¡¯s expression mellowed, and he said calmly, ¡°Was it that young fellow of mysterious origins?¡±

    The chambein, the one who¡¯de to deliver the message, was covered in sweat. He shook his head.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t?¡± Wu Tianhao furrowed his brow. Then, his gaze instantlynded on the crushed, crumpled folding fan in?the chambein¡¯s?hands.

    He suddenly felt as if he¡¯d suffered an unprecedented affront to his dignity. His face instantly went ashen, and when he spoke, he paused for emphasis between each word. ¡°I don¡¯t care who did it. I want his skin and flesh torn open, just like he tore open my fan! I want his ashes scattered to the wind!¡±

    The chambein was stunned, but setting aside his panic and unease, he said in a trembling voice, ¡°Boss, they say¡­. They say it was the second young master of the Yuan Family, Yuan Luoyu who did it¡­.¡±

    ¡°Why should I care about some Yuan Luoyu¡­. Wait, did you say Yuan Luoyu!?¡±

    Moments ago, Wu Tianhao had been furious, but now, he reacted as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning. His eyes widened, and he was rooted to the spot.

 Chapter 109: The Price of Kneeling

    <h4>Chapter 109: The Price of Kneeling</h4>

    In this world, three pills were the hardest to swallow: the bitter realities of human rtions, emotions, and the situation at hand!

    Wu Tianhao had lived more than half his life. Both bing a towering figure of the southwestern district¡¯s underworld and remaining alive and well to this day were proof that his reputation wasn¡¯t undeserved.

    But now, bean-sized beads of sweat dripped from his forehead. His expression went rigid as he looked at the chambein.?Yuan Luoyu?

    The chambein fell to his knees with a thud, then said in a quavering voice, ¡°Boss, you¡¯re not mistaken. It is indeed the second young master of the Yuan Family.¡±

    Wu Tianhao felt his mind buzz. Then, it was as if an explosion went off in his mind, and everything went dark.

    Although he remained outwardly calm, waves of shock coursed through his heart.

    In the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital, there was only one Yuan Family.

    And the Yuan Family only had one second young master:?Yuan Luoyu!

    Suddenly, Wu Tianhao realized something. ¡°My folding fan¡­. How could it possibly appear before the second young master of the Yuan Family?¡±

    The chambein gulped. ¡°ording to the ck Tiger Gang, when they went to deal with the culprit, Second Young Master Yuan was on the premises as well¡­."

    Wu Tianhao sucked in a breath of cold air.

    He was well aware that the ck Tiger Gang was a bunch of small-time thugs. He knew what they were like, and he didn¡¯t even need to think to know that they¡¯d waved his fan about threateningly. In doing so, they¡¯d carelessly offended Yuan Luoyu.

    Dammit!?Wu Tianhao had refined his temperament for years, but now, he almost couldn''t resist the urge to scream and curse.

    The kneeling chambein stuttered, ¡°Sir, Second Young Master Yuan had them pass on a message. He said you should go¡­ go in person¡­. And¡­¡±

    ¡°Apologize, right? That¡¯s for sure. In the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital, my prestige could be much greater than it is now, andpared to the Yuan Family¡¯s second young master, I¡¯d still be worth less than a fart¡­.¡±?Wu Tianhao let out a long sigh. He felt inwardly conflicted.

    Others might look at him and think his?glory limitless. Little did they know, an underworld boss like him waspletely beneath the notice of the city¡¯s true top-level factions.

    ¡°But this, in my life, I¡¯ve known numerous distinguished authority figures. If?I go apologize?in person, so long as I show enough sincerity, Second Young Master Yuan is unlikely to take this any further,¡± Wu Tianhao murmured. He had already started considering how best to resolve this without leaving any loose ends that could lead to further disaster.

    It would, of course, be even better if he could turn this misfortune into an opportunity.

    But the kneeling chambein looked dumbfounded. He couldn¡¯t help but add, ¡°Sir, Second Young Master Yuan said that he wanted you to kneel before him in Bottlegourd Alley, and that he wanted you there within fifteen minutes, or else he¡¯d lead his men and wipe out your entire estate¡­.¡±

    He said all that without pause, and by the end, he was panting for breath.

    Wu Tianhao felt as if someone had smacked him over the head with a stick, hard. His face went white, his hair stood on end, and his hands and feet quivered.

    A few days ago, when the leader of the ck Tiger Gang, Lu Quan, came to beg for aid, he thought nothing of it. He even thought he could turn a bit of a profit.

    But now¡­.

    Wu Tianhao already felt a sense of impending doom!

    He¡¯d worked without cause for rm for years, but now, he was really panicked. There was no trace of his usual grace orposure, nor did he have the bearing befitting of ¡°the man behind the curtain.¡±

    Bang!

    He mmed his fist against the covered bridge¡¯s white railing, shattering it. He was already burning up with anger, his expression murderous as he gnashed his teeth and spat, ¡°Where is that sted Lu Quan? How dare he do this to me? Does he really think that just because it¡¯s been a long time since Ist killed anyone, I can no longer lift my saber?¡±

    The chambein sobbed, ¡°Sir, what do we do?¡±

    The young concubine was already so scared that the blood had drained from her face, and she copsed to the ground in terror.?When he saw this, Wu Tianhao pointed at her and shouted, ¡°What¡¯s that look supposed to mean? Are you nning my funeral already? Get the hell out of here!¡±

    The concubine scampered off in a panic, but her heart filled with resentment.?Weren¡¯t you just saying something about how no scenery could outdo the beauty of my blushing face? Now you¡¯ve turned around and insulted me for looking like I¡¯m at a funeral!

    Men really are all the same, regardless of age! None of them are any good!

    Wu Tianhao took a deep breath to calm himself down. He quickly recovered some of his usual valiant bearing, then said decisively, ¡°Go to the storehouse and have someone bring up all the treasures I have in the hidden vault on the lowest floor!

    ¡°We won¡¯t get through this unless we open up a vein! It doesn¡¯t matter if I have to throw all my dignity away; it¡¯s highly likely that we¡¯ve already been pushed into the abyss. Now that this has happened, my entire household already faces annihtion. After all, if I fall, the wolves of the southwestern district are sure toe try and take a bite out of us!¡±

    The chambein nodded repeatedly.

    Murderous intent surged around Wu Tianhao. ¡°Go tell Zhong Wen that he¡¯s to lead a group and raid the ck Tiger Gang. No matter what, he¡¯s toe back carrying that dog Lu Quan¡¯s head!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The chambein nodded repeatedly.

    Wu Tianhao left. He no longer hesitated.

    Although he seemedposed, his silhouette was iparably deste, and waves of confusion surged through his heart.?They say the culprit is connected to the slum-dwellers of Willow Alley. Just who could he be?

    ¡­¡­

    Just fifteen minutester.

    Wu Tianhao raced over on horseback and rode into Bottlegourd Alley.

    When he reached Humble Tranquility Cottage, he leaped from his horse and, with no regard for how flustered and out of sorts he looked, he took a deep breath and bowed. ¡°Wu Tianhao hase to apologize!¡±

    The cottage gates were already open. From Wu Tianhao¡¯s position, he could see Yuan Luoyu¡¯s hulking frame, as well as Yuan Luoxi and Cheng Wuyong.

    At that moment, any lingering hope he had that this was just a misunderstanding shattered. He felt a chill course through him, and he shuddered.

    Yuan Luoxi! The apple of the Yuan Family Head¡¯s eye!

    Cheng Wuyong! He was an elder of the Yuan Family, despite not sharing their surname, and a peak Qi umtion Realm expert!

    Add them to the towering Yuan Luoyu, and he felt as if he faced three enormous mountains. Just looking at them, Wu Tianhao felt as if his spine might break beneath the pressure.

    As expected, an underworld boss, someone who can only hide himself in the darkness, is lower than a dog in the face of true authority.?Huang Qianjun sighed to himself.

    In less than fifteen minutes, the man who¡¯d long upied the throne of the southwestern district¡¯s underworld, Wu Tianhao, appeared, spoke humbly, and bowed!

    Beneath the gazebo, Su Yiy sprawled in his wicker chair, eyes almost closed as he pondered the secrets and profundities of the secret soul art, the Great Void Soul Sword Incantation.

    It was this very secret method that he¡¯d used to y a Grandmaster¡¯s soul aboard the tower ship.

    But just unleashing the incantation once practically drained the power of his soul.

    Fortunately, days and nights of refining his soul with the Universal Self-Embodiment Sutra meant that he could already freely unleash a portion of the Great Void Soul Sword?Incantation¡¯s?power.

    Feng Xiaoran sat obediently off to the side, waving a cattail fan to help Su Yi keep cool.

    Only Feng Xiaofeng and A-Fei were surprised. As people who¡¯d grown up in Willow Alley, how could they not know of Wu Tianhao¡¯s prestige?

    Yet now, Wu Tianhao was as panicked as an old dog. He¡¯de all the way here to apologize!

    The courtyard fell silent. No one paid Wu Tianhao any heed; it was as if they didn¡¯t even see him.

    Seeing them ignore him, Wu Tianhao¡¯s heart only felt heavier. His forehead and temples were practically drenched in sweat.

    ¡°I know I was wrong. My heart is filled with trepidation, but I hope a show of my sincerity will be enough topensate for this!¡± With this, Wu Tianhao gnashed his teeth and waved a distant figure over.

    The chambein rushed over, carrying a two-foot bronze box.

    Bam!

    Wu Tianhao opened the bronze box and ced it on the ground in front of him. Inside were the most precious treasures he¡¯d umted over the course of his life, including tier-three spiritual medicines and extraordinarily precious spiritual materials.

    Their value was enough to make even Martial Dao Grandmasters red-eyed with greed!

    Then, Wu Tianhao bowed at the waist. ¡°This is a token of my sincerity. I hope that it¡¯s enough toy your fury to rest!¡±

    They then watched as this old man, one who¡¯dmanded the wind and rain for years, knelt on one knee. His chambein watched, feeling both terrified and aggrieved.

    This was the prestige of the Yuan Family! Monstrous and terrifying!

    But what chilled both Wu Tianhao and the chambein to the core was that no one in the courtyard paid them any heed, even now. It was as if they didn¡¯t exist.

    Wu Tianhao¡¯s face instantly went ashen.

    There was no way he¡¯d misunderstand: the price he¡¯d paid was far from sufficient!

    When he realized this, he smiled bleakly. Both knees bent, and he threw himself to the ground.?¡°This old man humbly requests your forgiveness!¡±

    Kneeling like this wasn¡¯t simply an affront to his dignity. No, it represented the end of the prestige he¡¯d spent decades building! All of it had ended here!

    ¡°That old thing actually fell to his knees¡­..¡± Not far from Bottlegourd Alley, Lu Quan peered down at the courtyard through the window of the third floor of a restaurant. His expression shifted dramatically.

    He had a sudden sense of foreboding. Earlier, he¡¯d thought about nothing but how joyful it would be to drag Wu Tianhao underwater too.

    But he never would have guessed that Wu Tianhao, a despot of the city¡¯s underground, wouldn¡¯t lead his people and ughter his way into Bottlegourd Alley; instead, he actually flung himself to his knees!

    ¡°I¡¯m finished! Whoever it was that ripped up the old man¡¯s folding fan, he surely has extraordinary origins! Wu Tianhao must hate me to the core by now!¡± Lu Quan slumped as if he¡¯d lost his soul.

    ¡°I have to flee! I can¡¯t stay in the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital any longer!¡± Lu Quan turned to run. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to stick around and watch the show.

    But as soon as he left the room, a cold, expressionless face greeted him.

    Zhong Wen!?The top fighter under Wu Tianhao¡¯s banner!

    Lu Quan felt his scalp go numb.?What¡¯s he doing here?

    But before he could respond, everything went dark, and awareness left him.

    Meanwhile, within Humble Tranquility Cottage, Yuan Luoyu nced at the kneeling Wu Tianhao and snorted, ¡°You think you¡¯re tough, but aren¡¯t you just another old dog?¡±

    His words were utterly disdainful. Wu Tianhao¡¯s expression was as grim as if he were attending his parents¡¯ funerals, but he looked numb.

    ¡°Young Lord Su, how do you think we should resolve this?¡± Yuan Luoyu turned to look at Su Yi, a hint of respect on his valiant, determined features.

    Young Lord Su??Wu Tianhao¡¯s heart shook. He already had a premonition that the young manzing beneath the gazebo was the one who¡¯d trounced the thugs of the ck Tiger Gang!

    But what really made his heart shake was how much the second young master of the Yuan Family seemed to respect this ¡°Young Lord Su.¡±

    That was far beyond his expectations!

    Wu Tianhao finally understood where he¡¯d gone wrong. Right from the start, he¡¯d subconsciously associated this ¡°Young Lord Su¡± with the humble poor of Willow Alley!

    ¡°Xiaoran, how do you think we should resolve this?¡± Su Yi nced at Feng Xiaoran, who was busily fanning him.

    She froze briefly, then said, ¡°Big Brother Su, you can decide how best to handle this, but, well, every injustice has its perpetrator. It was the ck Tiger Gang that kidnapped me, so If I were the one getting revenge, I¡¯d definitely go straight for the ck Tiger Gang.¡±

    Wu Tianhao felt like a desperate man grasping at straws; he knew this was hisst chance of survival. ¡°Miss, please rest assured! The ck Tiger Gang will disappear from the prefectural capital by the end of the day!¡±

    Then, as if to prove the veracity of his words, a gaunt man hurried up to Wu Tianhao¡¯s side and respectfully proffered up a still-bleeding severed head.

    ¡°Sir, this is Lu Quan¡¯s head!¡±

 Chapter 110: A Request From Master Su

    <h4>Chapter 110: A Request From Master Su</h4>

    Wu Tianhao raised the still bleeding, severed head into the air. ¡°Please, distinguished sirs and madams, take a look. This head belongs to Lu Quan!

    Feng Xiaoran was stunned.?She never would have guessed that the moment she said her enemy was the ck Tiger Gang, the gang leader¡¯s severed head would appear before her.

    When he saw her reaction, Wu Tianhao hurriedly seized this chance to exin himself. ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you: Lu Quan, that scoundrel, has hurt me too. I granted him my folding fan, but my intentions were to smooth this over, not to get mixed up in this. I arrogantly thought this humble old man¡¯s face was enough to smooth this over without further incident.

    ¡°I never would have guessed he and the ck Tiger Gang would use me as a pretense to offend you. He was simply frenzied and depraved!¡±

    By the end of this sentence, he was gnashing his teeth, and he felt the urge to smash Lu Quan¡¯s severed head to pieces.

    His hatred really reached his bones.

    ¡°Ridiculous. If you weren¡¯t long ustomed to riding roughshod over other people, how could this have happened?¡± snorted Yuan Luoyu coldly.

    ¡°Second Brother, quick, make him disappear. Let¡¯s not disturb Master Su¡¯s tranquility any further.¡± Yuan Luoxi was running out of patience, especially when she saw Lu Quan¡¯s bloodied head. The sight disgusted her.

    Yuan Luoyu nced at Su Yi, and when he saw that he had no objections, he waved. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear her? Hurry up and?scram!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, distinguished sirs and madams, for your mercy. I¡¯ll leave right this instant¡­.¡± Wu Tianhao felt as if an enormous burden had been lifted from his shoulders. He scampered off, taking his subordinates with him.

    Soon, only the bronze box remained in the courtyard.

    Huang Qianjun walked up to it, and looked inside, and eximed, ¡°The old man really held nothing back! Look at all that good stuff!¡±

    Inside the box were three stalks of tier-three spiritual medicine, nine stalks of tier-two medicine, and over ten different types of precious spiritual materials!

    ¡°If he¡¯d been stingy, it wouldn¡¯t have just been the end of him; his entire organization would have faced disaster too,¡± said Yuan Luoyu tyrannically.

    ¡°Master Su, if there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll be on our way,¡± said Yuan Luoxi chipperly.?She could tell that Su Yi¡¯s thoughts were elsewhere; it seemed he didn¡¯t wish to chat any longer.

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Su Yi suddenly recalled something. ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask for your assistance with.¡±

    Yuan Luoxi was initially stunned.?Then, her heart burst with delight.?Master Su wants our help??This is undoubtedly a good sign!

    ¡°Master Su, please enlighten us.¡± Cheng Wuyong was a bit surprised, but he was excited, too. If they could help, it meant they¡¯d already tightened their bond enormously!

    ¡°Just a moment.¡± Su Yi returned to his room, took out a pen and ink, then wrote seven names on a sheet of white paper.

    ¡°Please investigate their locations, and if you can find them, please let them know that they¡¯re invited to a banquet at the House of Prosperity two nights from now.¡± Su Yi passed the paper to Yuan Luoxi.

    .

    Yuan Luoxi agreed without even looking. ¡°Please rest assured. I¡¯ll be sure to do as you request.¡±

    Su Yi thought, then added, ¡°This matter has no connection to your Yuan Family. All you need to do is pass on the message.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± said Yuan Luoxi in her crisp, clear voice.

    Yuan Luoyu watched all this y out. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Young Lord Su, do you need us to book a room for two nights from now at the House of Prosperity?¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°No need to trouble yourself.¡±

    Before long, Yuan Luoxi andpany bade their farewells.

    Huang Qianjun, meanwhile, nimbly carried the bronze box inside, then, like a minister presenting offerings to the emperor, said, ¡°Brother Su, look at this treasure!¡±

    Su Yi was at a loss for words.?Look at yourself, kid! You¡¯ve got no prospects!

    But when he saw the spiritual medicines and materials clearly, even Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but arch his brow.?A mere underworld boss of the prefectural capital had such ample wealth at his disposal?

    I can use the herbs in my cultivation, and the spiritual materials,bined with the five kilos of Bluescale Cold Iron, will be enough to forge a proper spiritual sword¡­.,?thought Su Yi

    ¡°Second Bro, whatever you do, don¡¯t tell Father what happened tonight,¡± ordered Yuan Luoxi on their way back.

    Why not?¡± Yuan Luoyu was stunned.

    ¡°Master Su might look calm and indifferent, but in reality, he¡¯s extremely proud, and he has numerous hidden secrets about him. If the family head finds out, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll lead to doubt and suspicion. He¡¯s likely to investigate in secret, and doing something like that is highly likely to provoke Master Su¡¯s displeasure,¡± exined Cheng Wuyong.

    Yuan Luoyu recalled how he¡¯d embarrassed himself earlier, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel sheepish.?If even I reacted like that, how would a lofty authority figure like Father react?

    ¡°Alright, I guarantee that my lips are sealed, but given Father¡¯s intelligence and keen eyes, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to keep this under wraps for long,¡± said Yuan Luoyu.

    Yuan Luoxi didn¡¯t care in the least. ¡°Let¡¯s just keep it on the down low for as long as we can. Even if father finds out, with both of us around, there¡¯s no way there¡¯ll be any more misunderstandings.¡±

    Yuan Luoyu sighed. ¡°And here I thought that the true peerless geniuses of the younger generation all gathered in the Jade Capital, and of crouching tigers and hidden dragons. Who¡¯d have thought someone like Master Su would emerge from our Cloudriver Prefecture¡¯s Guangling City of all ces?¡±

    Tonight¡¯s loss was an enormous blow, but he felt much clearer-headed now.

    ¡°Second Young Master, Master Su is like a fallen immortal. In this world, people like him are few and far behind; it would be no exaggeration to say that they¡¯re rarer than qilin horns and phoenix feathers. You needn¡¯t get discouraged.¡± Cheng Wuyong smiled and tried to encourage him.

    ¡°This actually reminds me of?Eldest?Bro. His talent was once the best in the Yuan Family. They called him a miraculous genius of the Martial Dao too. But two years ago, he left the Yuan Family estate to seek adventure in the Jade Capital. I wonder what he¡¯s doing now¡­.¡±

    Yuan Luoyu furrowed his brow. ¡°I heard Mother say that in the past, he¡¯d send a letter back every month or so, but now, it¡¯s been three months since thest letter¡­.¡±

    The current head of the Yuan Family, Yuan Wutong, had three children¡ªtwo sons and a daughter.

    The eldest was called Yuan Luotian. He wasn¡¯t particrly well known within the prefectural capital, but in reality, he was a top-notch genius too, and he¡¯d disyed shocking talent for martial arts from a young age.

    At nine years old, he was sent to Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy to continue his cultivation, and at just fourteen, he stepped into the Qi umtion Realm. He was like a little monster!

    Then, at seventeen, he left the Imperatorial Province and proceeded to Yujing, the Jade Capital, for further adventures. Two years had passed since then.

    ¡°With Eldest Bro''s peerless talent, nothing will go wrong! Don¡¯t worry yourself for nothing,¡± giggled Yuan Luoxi. She then took out the piece of paper Su Yi gave them and passed it to Cheng Wuyong. ¡°Uncle Yong, do you recognize these seven names?¡±

    ¡°Some of them, but not all,¡± said Cheng Wuyong after a quick look. ¡°I¡¯ll lead the investigation personally when we get home.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Yong, we have to handle this properly,¡± said Yuan Luoxi. ¡°I have a certain premonition that Su Yi is already willing to tighten our bond. To the Yuan Family, this is an enormous stroke of good fortune!¡±

    Young or not, a man like a fallen immortal, someone who could kill a Grandmaster in a single attack and y even a?Six-Severings?Yin?Corpse, was worth sparing no effort to get close to.

    Even the sixth imperial prince seemed to value him highly!

    ¡°Rest assured, miss,¡± said Cheng Wuyong.

    When he saw this, Yuan Luoyu couldn¡¯t help but feel bewildered. Finally, he sighed with emotion, ¡°Little Xi, you¡¯ve finally grown up.¡±

    His words came straight from the heart. This little sister of his had been spoiled from a young age, and she was unreasonable as could be, like a child without scruples or a filter.

    Yet now, it seemed this unreasonable little girl had grown up overnight. She was finally starting to understand the big picture, and she was even starting to work responsibly.

    ¡°Second Bro, no matter how much I mature, I¡¯ll always be your little sister,¡± said Yuan Luoxi with a big grin.

    Yuan Luoyuughed too¡­¡­

    Late that very night.

    Cheng Wuyong had already uncovered the origins of the seven names written on that piece of paper.

    Qian Yunjiu, a Blueriver Sword Manor inner sect disciple, the son and heir of the current head of the Qian Family, the strongest faction in Blue Parasol Tree City

    Huo Long, a Blueriver Sword Manor inner sect disciple, the son of the head of the Huo Family, a second-tier faction within the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital.

    Zheng Xiaolin, the current outer sect Sword Chief, the son of the Whiteshore City Lord, Zheng Yuanba.

    Zhang Fengtu, an outer sect disciple of Blueriver Sword Manor¡­

    Liu Ying, an outer sect disciple of Blueriver Sword Manor¡­..

    Not one wasn¡¯t a Blueriver Sword Manor disciple!

    Furthermore, Cheng Wuyong called upon a portion of the Yuan Family¡¯s power to quickly uncover some incidents in their past.

    All of them were rted to Su Yi.

    In other words, during his time cultivating in Blueriver Sword Manor, he¡¯d been at odds with all seven of these people!

    ¡°Is Master Su nning to get revenge¡­.?¡± When he deduced this, Cheng Wuyong couldn¡¯t help but jump.

    He was rather confused, too. During his time cultivating in Blueriver Sword Manor, it didn¡¯t seem like there was anything special about Su Yi.

    On the contrary, because of his solitary nature, he was frequently bullied, rejected, and attacked by his sectmates.

    Yet the current Master Su could y a Grandmaster with a single swing of his sword. He was like apletely different person from the former Blueriver Sword Manor outer sect sword chief!

    Our intelligence states that upon bing the outer sect sword chief, he gained sufficient qualifications to continue his cultivation in the inner sect, yet he stubbornly insisted on dying a year. Just before he finally epted his promotion, he lost his entire cultivation¡­.

    Then, he married into the Wen Family as the cast-off disciple of Blueriver Sword Manor and became a live-in son-inw. It¡¯s only been a little over a year since then¡­.

    Which is to say that it¡¯s highly likely that Master Su¡¯s changes happened within that year?

    But how could a youth who¡¯d lost his entire cultivation obtain such unbelievable power in just a year?

    The more he thought about it, the more confused Cheng Wuyong felt.

    After a while, he shook his head.?Who doesn''t have a secret or two?

    Whatever Master Su¡¯s secrets are, they¡¯re sure to be huge!

    Before long, he made up his mind, found a reliable subordinate, and gave hismands. ¡°Pass on my orders. Send someone to deliver a message to these seven people. Tell them that tomorrow night, there is to be a banquet at the House of Prosperity and that they are invited to attend.¡±

    Afterward, he rose. He¡¯d decided to tell everything he¡¯d uncovered to Yuan Luoxi. There was nothing for it; she was the apple of the family head¡¯s eye, and she¡¯d been wondering about this ever since they first got the paper.

    Even Second Young Master Yuan Luoyu was curious about what Su Yi was up to.

    That very night.

    Under Huang Qianjun¡¯s leadership, Su Yi arrived at a weapons workshop famous throughout the prefectural capital.

    He¡¯d decided to forge himself a sword, a spiritual weapon with which he could finally unleash his full power!

 Chapter 111: A Tidal Wave of Sword Hums

    <h4>Chapter 111: A Tidal Wave of Sword Hums</h4>

    Su Yi spent three tier-one spirit stones to rent a forge at the workshop.

    The workshop¡¯s boss was rather confused. Normally, customers came to hire the workshop¡¯s grandmaster smiths to forge their weapons for them, but this youth was rather strange. He wanted to forge his sword himself!

    Furthermore, he spent a fortune purchasing expensive auxiliary materials.

    But then, if a customer was happy to spend his money, the proprietor naturally saw no reason to refuse him.

    Huang Qianjun, meanwhile, waited in the reception area of the workshop.

    This weapons workshop was rather famous. Even at night, there was no shortage ofvishly-dressed customers. Practically all of them were martial artists.

    Time slipped by.

    Before long, two hours had passed.

    Huang Qianjun was idling around when he saw a familiar figure. It was a good-looking young man in ornate robes. He looked suave, and he had a whole flock of attendants trailing after him.

    It was obvious at a nce that his background was extraordinary. When the master of the workshop saw him, he bowed low at the waist and smiled?toadyishly.

    ¡°Cousin Qin Feng!¡± Huang Qianjun lit up with delight, then he strode up to greet the youth.

    The youth in ornate robes looked at him. He was briefly stunned. ¡°You are¡­ Huang Qianjun?¡±

    ¡°What a surprise! It¡¯s been two years, but you still recognize me, Cousin.¡± Huang Qianjun smiled.

    The young man in ornate robes was called Qin Feng. He was the son of the Cloudriver Prefectural Governor, Qin Wenyuan.

    Huang Qianjun¡¯s maternal aunt was Qin Wenyuan¡¯s concubine. Given their rtionship, he wasn¡¯t wrong to call Qin Feng ¡°cousin.¡±

    Qin Feng looked Huang Qianjun up and down, then said expressionlessly, ¡°What are you doing in the prefectural capital?¡±

    Huang Qianjun seemed to pick up on Qin Feng¡¯s cold attitude, and his smile faded. ¡°In a few days, I n to proceed to Blueriver Sword Manor to continue my cultivation.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Qin Feng indifferently. ¡°The prefectural capital isn¡¯t remotelyparable to a backwater like Guangling City. Since you¡¯re here, you¡¯d best behave yourself. Don¡¯t cause problems. Whatever you do, don¡¯t try to take advantage of the governor¡¯s estate¡¯s reputation when you conduct your affairs. Got it?¡±

    Huang Qianjun¡¯s expression was a bit unsightly. ¡°Cousin, what¡¯s that supposed to mean? Do you really see me as that type of troublemaker?¡±

    He could sense Qin Feng¡¯s cold, arrogant attitude, and it made him ufortable.

    ¡°I¡¯m just warning you. Listen or don¡¯t, I don¡¯t care,¡± said Qin Feng. Then, he seemed to recall something, and he added, ¡°Right, going forward, don¡¯t call me ¡®cousin.¡¯ I, Qin Feng, couldn¡¯t possibly have a cousin like you.¡±

    He turned, his hands behind his back, a cold sneer on his face. When he talked to Huang Qianjun, it was as a superior addressing his inferior. His every word and gesture was insulting.

    ¡°Fine, I suppose I brought that humiliation upon myself. ¡° Huang Qianjun snorted coldly and turned to leave.

    Qin Feng shook his head, thenmented, ¡°A bit of a cold shoulder, and you already can¡¯t take it anymore? You Guangling City hicks really are short-sighted!¡±

    ¡°You¡­.¡± Huang Qianjun was instantly infuriated.?It¡¯s been two years since west met. Who¡¯d have thought this guy had be so obnoxious?

    ¡°Not convinced?¡± asked Qin Feng leisurely. ¡°Then you¡¯re wee to go ahead and try me. I certainly don¡¯t mind taking this chance to teach you a lesson. You¡¯ll need to learn to lower your head to get by in the prefectural capital. If you don¡¯t change now, you¡¯ll cause disasters down the line.

    He sounded like a senior lecturing his grandson.

    Huang Qianjun was so angry, his expression darkened, but in the end, he could only clench his fists and swallow his fury.

    ¡°Not bad. You¡¯ve learned to endure and make concessions. You¡¯ve understood the gap between us. That¡¯s praiseworthy.¡± Qin Feng said this, then seemed to lose interest. He went up to talk to the workshop¡¯s proprietor, ignoring Huang Qianjunpletely.

    Huang Qianjun saw numerous people pointing at and discussing him throughout the surrounding area. This only made him feel worse

    Strength! With enough power at my disposal, why would I care about Qin Feng or some governor¡¯s estate? Who among them would dare look down on me??Huang Qianjun couldn¡¯t help but recall Su Yi.?So what if he¡¯s the Wen?Family¡¯s?live-in son-inw? With his cultivation, even Grandmasters have to be on their best behavior around him!

    Suddenly, a sword hum reverberated throughout the workshop, passing through metal and shaking stone. It echoed throughout the spacious workshop, startling numerous people.

    ¡°A tidal wave of sword hums! This is the prelude to the birth of a spiritual sword!¡±

    An experienced old weaponsmith shouted excitedly, ¡°Hurry! Just who forged a spiritual sword?¡±

    To the martial artists of the mundane world, the value of a spiritual weapon was inestimable.

    They were already beyond the reach of gold and silver. Such treasures were only obtainable by spending vast sums of spirit stones!

    ¡°It¡¯sing from the third forge!¡±

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go take a look! Hurry!¡±

    ¡­..

    The weaponsmiths and their apprentices all set down the tasks at hand and rushed over to the third forge. Even some of the customers were swept up in the excitement.

    This was a weaponsmith capable of forging a spiritual weapon! Based on that ability alone, even the city¡¯s top factions would honor him as a distinguished guest!

    ¡°The third forge?¡± The smithy¡¯s proprietor was briefly stunned.?Wait, wasn¡¯t that the room that blue-robed youth rented?

    Don¡¯t tell me that boy is a deeply hidden master weaponsmith?

    When this urred to him, even the proprietor could no longer keep his cool. He too rushed after the crowd.

    As expected of Brother Su. He makes great waves even when he¡¯s just forging weapons!?Huang Qianjun was waiting outside the third forge, so he could hear the hum emanating from inside clearly. He sighed, suddenly emotional.?Is there anything he can¡¯t do?

    Before long, countless people surged over. As they waited, their fiery gazes were fixed on the tightly-shut door to the third forge.

    ¡°Does anyone know which weaponsmith is inside?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but judging by that hum, he¡¯s sure to be forging an extraordinary spiritual sword. Throughout the prefectural capital, those with such attainments in the art of weapon forging can be counted on the fingers of a single hand!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard anyone say this workshop had a weaponsmith capable of forging a peerless spiritual weapon!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just wait and see.¡±

    ¡­.As they discussed the matter amongst themselves, the tightly-shut door gradually opened beneath countless curious gazes.

    Shortly after, a youth in blue stepped outside.?He was tall and lean, with a calm, transcendent air. He carried a bamboo staff.

    The crowd froze, utterly bbergasted.?They¡¯d expected someone capable of forging a de that triggered ¡°a tidal wave of sword hums¡± to be an iparably experienced master smith of the older generation.

    Who would have thought it was a mere youth?

    ¡°Young Man, is there anyone else in the third forge?¡± one of them couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Just me,¡± said Su Yi.

    His gaze swept across the dense crowd. There was no way he¡¯d miss the fact that they¡¯de on ount of that sword hum.

    Someone eximed, ¡°Were you the one who forged a spiritual sword just now?¡±

    The others were staring at him too, and quite a few of them noticed his bamboo staff.

    Someone with particrly keen eyes couldn¡¯t help but blurt, ¡°A Bluejade Spirit Bamboo staff. It seems there¡¯s a sword hidden inside?¡±

    Suddenly, everyone started evaluating Su Yi¡¯s bamboo staff.

    When he saw this, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.

    ¡°Brother Su, did you seed?¡± Huang Qianjun walked up to him.

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go.

    WIth that, he turned and headed outside, but partway, someone with a toadyish smile blocked his path. ¡°Please wait up, my young friend. Might I be so bold as to inquire who your master is?¡±

    It was none other than the weaponsmith¡¯s proprietor.

    ¡°Why ask me that? Don¡¯t tell me you want me to work for you?¡± said Su Yi mockingly.

    ¡°Uh, I did indeed consider inviting you to work here, I just don¡¯t know if you¡¯re interested? Of course, if you have conditions, please feel free to say them!¡± said the proprietor, his face nothing but smiles.

    Su Yi rejected him outright. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in forging weapons, and my ambitions lie elsewhere. Farewell.¡±

    Seeing this, the proprietor couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    If they had a young weaponsmith like that in residence, there¡¯d be no need to worry about bing the top smithy in the city!

    ¡°Young Lord, please wait up.¡± Against all expectations, before they even made it through the smithy¡¯s front door, someone stopped Su Yi yet again.

    This time, it was a good-looking young man in ornate robes. A pack of attendants trailed after him. This was none other than Qin Feng!

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Huang Qianjun¡¯s expression darkened.

    ¡°Heh heh, I¡¯m surprised! It seems you¡¯re actually doing quite well for yourself; you¡¯ve actually started following a talented young weaponsmith.¡± Qin Fengughed. ¡°But I¡¯m certainly not here to talk to?you.¡±

    He then turned to Su Yi, sped his fist, and said, ¡°Young Lord, for your work to trigger a wave of sword hums proves that your attainments in the Dao of Forging are lofty indeed. I admire talented people such as yourself. Might we find a ce and have ourselves a private chat?¡±

    But to his surprise, Su Yi didn¡¯t even look at him. Instead, he asked Huang Qianjun, ¡°Did you get bullied?¡±

    Huang Qianjun went rigid, then said bitterly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. That¡¯s all in the past, and it¡¯s already getting dark. Brother Su, let¡¯s hurry back.¡±

    Su Yi saw his behavior and didn¡¯t ask any further questions.

    But when he saw that Su Yi was ignoring him, Qin Feng¡¯s expression soured. ¡°Did you not hear what I just said?¡±

    Huang Qianjun¡¯s expression shifted too. ¡°Qin Feng, I urge you to leave right now. Don¡¯t bring disaster upon your father! My Brother Su isn¡¯t someone you can afford to offend!¡±

    Qin Feng was stunned, and he couldn¡¯t help but find it funny. ¡°What a mouth you¡¯ve got on you! I¡¯ve lived in the prefectural capital for eighteen years, and I¡¯ve never heard of a young weaponsmith capable of threatening my father.¡±

    His attendantsughed along. None of them paid this threat any heed.

    Su Yi paused, then nced at Huang Qianjun and said tly, ¡°Who is he?¡±

    Huang Qianjun went rigid. He sensed that Su Yi was already somewhat displeased.

    Before he could say anything, one of Qin Feng¡¯s attendants said coldly, ¡°Young man, there must be something wrong with your eyes. This is the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital. Who doesn¡¯t know our young master, the prefectural governor¡¯s son?¡±

    Another retainer sighed. ¡°Our family¡¯s young master loves talent, which was why he struck up a conversation with you. If you¡¯re smart, you¡¯ll obediently lower your head and apologize, and this matter will end here. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be biting off more than you can chew!¡±

    ¡°Qin Wenyuan¡¯s son?¡± Su Yi arched his brows. He suddenly recalled something Fu Shan had said back at the Immortal Gathering House. Huang Qianjun¡¯s aunt had married Qin Wenyuan, and she was now the prefectural governor¡¯s most favored concubine.

    Looking at it that way, Huang Qianjun and Qin Feng were sort of rtives.

 Chapter 112: Su Yiâ€™s Displeasure

    <h4>Chapter 112: Su Yi¡¯s Displeasure</h4>

    When Qin Feng saw Su Yi¡¯s silence, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Young Lord, the ignorant are free of sin. I naturally won¡¯t pursue that minor unpleasantness just now.¡± He paused, and a grin tugged at his lips. There was now a thread of arrogance mixed with his reserved politeness. ¡°But now you know who I am, so you ought to realize that I truly do admire your skill. I hope you won¡¯t disappoint my good intentions.¡±

    When Huang Qianjun saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but lose his temper. ¡°Qin Feng, if Uncle knew you were behaving this impudently, he¡¯d be sure to blow his top!¡±

    ¡°Impudent? Me?¡± Qin Feng¡¯s expression soured. ¡°I gave?you face?earlier because I couldn¡¯t be bothered to pursue things any further. Don¡¯t tell me you really think you¡¯re someone special?

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Get out of my sight this instant. Or else, don¡¯t me me for humiliating you in front of the crowd.¡± Qin Feng''s words were t and indifferent, but they were rife with unconcealed disdain.

    ¡°You¡­.¡± Huang Qianjun¡¯s face was ashen.

    ¡°Scram!¡± shouted Qin Feng.

    Two of his attendants stepped forward, looking unfriendly. It seemed that if Huang Qianjun dared say so much as another word, they¡¯d strike.

    Su Yu¡¯s brow furrowed. He nced at Huang Qianjun. ¡°You¡¯ve followed me for so long,¡± he said, sounding a bit displeased. ¡°Why is it that all you can do now is endure? Is it because you¡¯re rtives? Or because you don¡¯t think I can resolve this situation?¡±

    Huang Qianjun?went?rigid, and his expression changed dramatically.

    Qin Feng couldn¡¯t help but be surprised too. His expression darkened. ¡°What¡¯s with that tone of voice? You don¡¯t take us seriously at all, do you?¡±

    Huang Qianjun couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He exploded without any further reservations, ¡°You¡¯re nothing but hot air! You think your daddy¡¯s prestige means you can do whatever the hell you want without fear, but you¡¯re just a brain dead pig!¡±

    He¡¯d already been repressing a bellyful of fire, and more importantly, he sensed that his earlier performance had displeased Su Yi!

    Qin Feng¡¯s expression instantly frosted over.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± The two attendants who stepped forward earlier shouted and attacked. One swung his fist right at Huang Qianjun¡¯s face, while the other crouched, at the ready to prevent Huang Qianjun from fleeing.

    The two of them were the Qin Feng¡¯s personal guards, and he was the son of the prefectural governor. They themselves were early-stage Qi umtion Realm experts.

    Now that they took action, their coordination was seamless.

    But Huang Qianjun was giving this everything he had. How could he possibly shrink back? He roared, then swung his fist to meet the guard¡¯s.

    Bang!

    Although he met the attack head-on, Huang Qianjun staggered back. He was in so much pain, he almost hacked up blood.

    But before he could respond, someone kicked him in the knees, and he fell back onto the ground.

    He was just about to struggle to his feet when one of the guards, the gaunt, capable-looking man in ck who¡¯d just punched him, pressed down on his forehead. ¡°If you keep struggling, I¡¯ll wring your neck!¡±

    The entire venue fell silent.

    Many people watched from a distance. When they saw this, they couldn¡¯t help but shake their heads.

    Offending the prefectural governor¡¯s son was courting death!

    Qin Feng gazed down at Huang Qianjun with an air of superiority. ¡°That all?you got?¡±

    Against all expectations, despite being suppressed, Huang Qianjun seemed unable to ept his defeat. He roared, his eyes practically popping out of their sockets, ¡°If you¡¯ve got the balls, just kill me! If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll make you live a life worse than death!¡±

    When they heard this vicious threat, the crowd¡¯s expressions shifted. Then, they couldn¡¯t help but titter; they didn¡¯t take his words the least bit seriously.

    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± said Qin Feng coldly.

    The ck-clothed guard smiled hideously. One hand pressed Huang Qianjun¡¯s head against the floor, while the other rose, then swung ruthlessly at his face.

    But before the pnded, the guard saw sparks. He felt a sharp pain in his face; someone had just backhanded him instead.

    Whap!

    The sound of the p echoed through his ears. The guard staggered backward. His cheek was red, bleeding, and swollen.

    ¡°Who did that?¡± the guard roared in fury.

    But everyone else¡¯s gazes had all turned to look at the same person:

    Su Yi!

    Qin Feng and the others looked bbergasted, as if they dared not believe this youth, who¡¯d just watched coldly from the sidelines this entire time, would intervene out of nowhere.

    The people gathered in the workshop were stunned.?Doesn¡¯t this kid fear death? He actually dared hit one of the governor¡¯s guards!

    ¡°Brother Su, I embarrassed you this time.¡± Huang Qianjun slumped in dejection, looking utterly ashamed.

    ¡°Awareness of shame is the first step to courage. Your time following me has been too smooth. Youck polishing,¡± said Su Yi calmly. ¡°I didn¡¯t help you earlier. Do you resent me for it?¡±

    Huang Qianjun shook his head. ¡°I just hate my own pathetess. I lost face for you!¡±

    Su Yi sighed. ¡°It¡¯s my fault too. I¡¯ve never given you any guidance, and as a result, you can¡¯t even handle something like this on your own. Quick, get up.¡±

    He then turned to Qin Feng and his cronies. His expression was even more indifferent than before. ¡°Now, let¡¯s settle the score.¡±

    ¡°Settle the score? First, I¡¯ll cut you up!¡± The ck-d guard he¡¯d just smacked was visibly furious, and when he heard this, he was the first to charge. He swung his fist at Su Yi¡¯s skull.

    This was an early-stage QI umtion Realm warrior¡¯s full-force, enraged attack. How could it be ordinary?

    The onlookers couldn¡¯t help but break out in cold sweats on Su Yi¡¯s behalf.

    Crunch!

    But then, they watched as Su Yi raised his hand and, with a casual squeeze, broke the guard¡¯s wrist. Afterward, the man¡¯s entire right arm distorted, as if it were a piece of twisted fried dough. The muscles and tendons ripped apart, one after another, and the guard hunched over in agony.

    Before he could even shriek, a jade-green bamboo staff tapped his throat.

    Wham!

    The man¡¯s neck caved in as his cervical vertebrae tore as easily as if they were made of tissue paper. His head lolled limply to the side.

    Then, this early-stage Qi umtion Guard was tossed aside like trash, his eyes still wide with agony and bewilderment.

    Just like that, he was dead.

    The entire workshop fell silent. Everyone was shocked, and their hair stood on end.

    In just a few understated movements, Su Yi snuffed out a Qi umtion martial artist as easily as if he¡¯d swatted a fly!

    ¡°This¡­.¡± The workshop¡¯s proprietor was scared witless.

    And here he¡¯d thought Su Yi was just a talented young weaponsmith. Who¡¯d have thought he was the type to kill without even blinking?

    ¡°If you hurt the people by my side, there¡¯s nothing left for you but death,¡± said Su Yi, his tone t. He was soposed, it was as if he¡¯d killed a mere insect, something not worth a second thought.

    ¡°Bastard!¡± Qin Feng looked agitated, and his expression was extremely unsightly. He roared, ¡°What are you all just standing there for? All you, attack at once! Seize that depraved maniac!¡±

    The other five guards all charged, weapons drawn. It was an imposing sight.

    They were experienced, and had survived numerous bloody battles and fights to the death. All of them could tell that, young as he looked, Su Yi was utterly ruthless and terrifying.?Thus, when they attacked, they held nothing back, nor did they dare getcent.

    ¡°You outnumber me, but so what? You¡¯re nothing but eggs flinging yourselves against a rock.¡± Su Yi¡¯s voice carried a hint of mockery. With a shake of his wrist, his sword flew from its bamboo sheath.

    It looked as if someone had cut a ray of light out of the blue skies, then forged it into a sword. It was pure and clear, with a faint blue glow. Wisps of faint, sparkling haze were just barely discernible within the body of the sword.

    But its edge was dazzlingly sharp. Just looking at it was enough to sting the eyes.

    When Su Yi drew his sword, it hummed, like crashing waves or rumbling thunder, painfully shaking the onlookers¡¯ eardrums and making their hearts quiver.

    Whoosh!

    He swung his de.

    The sounds of cutting rang out in rapid session, and the guards¡¯ weapons split apart as easily as if they were made of tofu.

    All of them were caught off guard, and their eyes widened.?What a sharp spiritual sword!

    But before they could change tactics, Su Yi shook his sword. Countless cold lights seemed to bloom from its edge, and illusory swords filled the air.

    Splurt! Splurt! Splurt!

    Fresh blood sttered across the ground, like crimson fireworks.

    All five Qi umtion Guards now had bloody holes in their throats, and all of them staggered, then fell back, eyes still wide with bewilderment.

    The dense smell of blood permeated the air.

    One attack to kill an entire group of enemies!

    This fierce, overbearing disy made the onlookers¡¯ scalps tingle, and their hair stood on end.

    How terrifying!!

    Those were the prefectural governor¡¯s guards. All of them were one in a hundred; they were elite experts. Ordinary Qi umtion martial artists would have been no match for them.

    Yet now, all five of these elite experts had fallen to a single attack!

    Huang Qianjun remained rtivelyposed, but despite himself, he was transfixed by the spiritual sword in Su Yi¡¯s hands.

    Despite having just tasted blood, the de was perfectly clear, and its edge glinted like lightning!

    ¡°You¡­.. You¡­.¡± Qin Feng¡¯s legs quivered. The blood drained from his face, and his mind went entirely nk.

    He would never have guessed that, even knowing his status, the youth in blue robes would still dare attack.

    And he certainly never would have guessed that all of his guardsbined couldn¡¯t withstand the power of a single sword!

    ¡°That all?you¡¯ve got?¡± Su Yi stood not far away, holding his sword, his gaze indifferent.

    It was just a few words, but they trampled all over Qin Feng¡¯s dignity.

    Qin Feng clenched his fist and fought back his terror and fury. ¡°I was blind to have offended you, and I hope that out of respect for the prefectural governor¡¯s estate, you can show mercy¡­.¡±

    As he spoke thatst part, even his teeth ttered. He was truly scared out of his wits.

    ¡°But just now, you humiliated one off my followers, without paying me any heed at all,¡± said Su Yi. He took a step closer.

    Qin Feng hurriedly shrunk back in terror, shouting, ¡°If you kill me, the prefectural governor will get revenge! Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±

    When he saw Su Yi draw ever closer, Qin Feng was on the brink of despair. He screamed, ¡°Little Cousin! Hurry! Hurry and make him stop! My father is your uncle!¡±

    Huang Qianjunughed coldly.?You refused to recognize me as your cousin earlier, but now that you¡¯re in danger, you¡¯ve suddenly changed your mind? How contemptible!

    Su Yi suddenly paused, as if he¡¯d changed his mind. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. Kneel to him, and p yourself across the face. If you do, I¡¯ll spare your life just this once.¡± As he spoke, he pointed to Huang Qianjun.

    Thud!

    Qin Feng knelt, then smacked himself across the mouth and shouted, ¡°Cousin, I was blind and ignorant. I was wrong. I was truly wrong!¡±

    ¡°....¡± And here Su Yi thought Qin Feng would hesitate or struggle.?Who¡¯d have thought he¡¯d throw himself directly to his knees?

    Huang Qianjun was dumbfounded. His gaze was conflicted, and his heart surged with emotion.

    He would never have guessed that Qin Feng, his cousin by marriage and the glorious son of the prefectural governor, had so little courage.

    Suddenly, it seemed ridiculous that just now, he¡¯d chosen to back down and swallow his pride out of consideration for his cousin¡¯s status¡­.

    Huang Qianjun felt suddenly enlightened. Status and position were just superficial. It was only after you broke through that superficial outeryer that you could see who a person really was inside.

    Take Qin Feng. Without his position as the son of the prefectural governor, he was just aplete wimp, and a coward too!

    ¡°If you¡¯re not satisfied, I can just kill him now,¡± said Su Yi offhandedly.

    Just one sentence, and the atmosphere was suddenly heavy.

    The spectators¡¯ expressions changed. The son of the prefectural governor might be pathetic, but even if he were much worse, just killing him would be no different from bringing the sky crashing down on their heads!

 Chapter 113: The Great Celestial Origin Art, the Edict of Profound Gathering

    <h4>Chapter 113: The Great Celestial Origin Art, the Edict of Profound Gathering</h4>

    The atmosphere was stifled.

    Huang Quanjun was well aware that his choice would determine how this ended.

    He took a deep breath, then gnashed his teeth. ¡°Brother Su, today, I had to borrow your power to force Qin Feng to his knees and make him apologize. If you kill him now, he won¡¯t be convinced of his defeat, nor will I get any satisfaction from his death.¡±

    He then turned to Su Yi and sped his fist. ¡°Brother Su, I want to end this grudge myself. I want him to die convinced of his defeat.¡±

    Su Yi sheathed his sword. ¡°You¡¯ve got potential after all.¡±

    With that, he turned to leave. Qing Feng still knelt there, quivering like amb to the ughter, but Su Yi didn¡¯t so much as spare him a second nce.

    ¡°Qin Feng, I know that given your personality, letting you live means you¡¯re certain to choose revenge in a mad frenzy. Even so, I must warn you that doing so will only hurt your father. Whether you heed my warning or not is up to you. Think it over for yourself,¡± said Huang Qianjun before following Su Yi out the door.

    Qin Feng felt as if he¡¯d set down a massive burden. His butt thudded to the floor.

    His cheeks were still red and swollen, and his hair was unkempt; he looked like a wreck. His eyes were full of terror, but also limitless resentment and hatred.

    ¡­¡­

    That night, word of the bloody incident at the workshop spread, stirring up no small number of waves in the prefectural capital.

    After all, Qin Feng was Prefectural Governor Qin Wenyuan¡¯s son! All of his guards had been killed, and he himself had been forced to kneel, kowtow, and beg for mercy! This was a tant p in the governor¡¯s face!

    Anyone would have been startled to hear about this!

    And everyone who learned of this incident wondered about Su Yi and Huang Qianjun¡¯s backgrounds. Who were these people, and where had theye from? Just who could so brazenly disregard even the prefectural governor?

    It was a pity that both Su Yi and Huang Qianjun had arrived at the prefectural capital only a few days prior, so practically no one outside their immediate circle knew who they were.

    ¡­¡­

    On their way back to Humble Tranquility Cottage.

    Su Yi was leisurely andposed as he admired the lights andnterns.

    But Huang Qianjun looked fearful and ill at ease. After a while, he couldn¡¯t take it any longer. He whispered, ¡°Brother Su, I made trouble for you this time.¡±

    His voice revealed his shame.

    ¡°A minor matter,¡± said Su Yi offhandedly. ¡°But of course, if this incident serves to teach you the importance of power and cultivation, it¡¯ll all have been worth it.¡±

    ¡°Brother Su, rest assured,¡± said Huang Qianjun hurriedly. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to redouble my efforts from now on. I won¡¯t disappoint you again, no matter what!¡±

    ¡°Your cultivation is your own business. There¡¯s no need to?make?me any guarantees,¡± said Su Yi. He thought about it. ¡°Tonight¡¯s incident is sure to have consequences, and with the paltry power at your disposal, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll be more than you can bear. But you needn¡¯t worry either. If Qin Wenyuan dares attempt revenge, I¡¯ll just stop him myself.¡±

    Huang Qianjun¡¯s heart shook. He was both moved and ashamed.

    He knew full well that after tonight¡¯s incident, his uncle would be utterly enraged. There was no way Qin Wenyuan simply let this go.

    When that happened, it wouldn¡¯t just affect Huang Qianjun. The governor¡¯s rage would extend to his aunt, Qin Wenyuan¡¯s concubine. The full extent of the consequences was impossible to estimate; even the Huang Family would be implicated.

    That was what worried him the most.

    He never would have guessed that Su Yi would discern his deepest fears at a nce and make it clear that he intended to handle it all on his own!

    That was like taking this entire impending disaster onto himself!

    How could Huang Qianjun not be moved?

    ¡°Brother Su, I won¡¯t say any more. Just that from this day forth, this life of mine belongs to you. Even if you told me to drop dead this instant, I wouldn¡¯t so much as furrow my brow!¡± Huang Qianjun¡¯s voice was raspy, and the rims of his eyes reddened. He was so worked up, his words came out a little choked.

    ¡°Is it worth getting so worked up over a trivial matter like this?¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.

    But when he thought about it, it made sense. Compared to the governor of the Cloudriver Prefecture, Huang Qianjun and the Huang Family were indeed just too weak.

    If they got mixed up in this, there was no way they could withstand the resulting impact.

    ¡°Since you decided to follow me, I won¡¯t allow anyone to bully you. Later on, you¡¯ll understand: never mind a piddling little prefectural governor, all factions and powers of this mundane world are no more threatening to me than y chickens and porcin dogs.¡± Su Yi spoke casually, as if this were so trivial, it was barely even worth mentioning.

    Huang Qianjun was dazed. He couldn¡¯t even imagine just how much confidence Su Yi had to have to say something so disdainful with such understated ease.

    Humble Tranquility Cottage.

    Feng Xiaofeng and Feng Xiaoran were still waiting. Neither had gone to sleep.

    The night wind blew past, shaking the leaves and grasses of the courtyard, like a natural symphony. From time to time, insects buzzed, adding an additionalyer to the tranquility. Beneath the eaves, themps were fully lit, and their gentle glows warmed the heart.

    When Su Yi stepped through the gates and saw this, he felt an inexplicable sense of peace and tranquility.

    ¡°Big Brother Su, you¡¯re back!¡± Feng Xiaoran dashed up to him and smiled sweetly.

    Su Yi tousled her hair andughed, ¡°It¡¯s the middle of the night. Hurry up and get some rest.¡±

    ¡°Mm! Big Brother Su, you should go to bed soon too!¡± Feng Xiaoran obediently turned and went back to her room.

    ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother Feng, you needn¡¯t wait for me like this going forward,¡± said Su Yi as he walked inside.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Feng Xiaofeng agreed with a smile.

    Su Yi paused, then after a moment¡¯s thought, added, ¡°Two nights from now, I n to sever all lingering enmities from our time in Blueriver Sword Manor. Remember to warm a jar of wine. When I get back, let¡¯s drink it together.¡±

    Feng Xiaofeng suddenly quivered from head to toe, but just as he was about to say something, Su Yi entered his room and closed the door.

    ¡°It makes sense. With Senior Apprentice Brother Su¡¯s current power, there¡¯s no reason for him to suffer in silence or wait any longer¡­.¡± Feng Xiaofeng muttered to himself. He suddenly recalled what had happened on the ninth floor of the House of Prosperity, as well as the sight of Wu Tianhao kneeling like a panicked dog in this very courtyard.

    ¡°Brother Feng, allow me to push you back to your room.¡± Huang Qianjun walked up to him and began pushing the wheelchair with a smile.

    ¡°Brother Huang, you seem to have something on your mind?¡± said Feng Xiaofeng, seemingly out of nowhere.

    ¡°Do I?¡± Huang Qianjun started.

    ¡°No matter what it is, make sure you talk to Senior Apprentice Brother Su about it. Don¡¯t try and carry it all on your own. Without him fighting by my side during our time in Blueriver Sword Manor, I¡¯m afraid those jerks would have bullied me to death a long time ago.

    His eyes suddenly filled with emotion. ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Su Yi has changedpletely, but I know that once you win his approval, he¡¯ll treat you as he would his own brother. If you encounter difficulties and don¡¯t tell him, you¡¯ll only make him mad. Do you understand?¡±

    Huang Qianjun felt a twinge in his nose. He nodded. ¡°Brother Feng, I understand.¡±

    After seeing Feng Xiaofeng back to his room, he got his thoughts in order and returned to his own chambers.

    Hey down, but he tossed and turned. He found it difficult to sleep.

    Tonight¡¯s incident was an enormous shock. Just thinking about how he¡¯d provoked a thread of dissatisfaction from Su Yi filled him with shame and regret.

    I can¡¯t let anything like this happen ever again!?He shouted furiously to himself.

    Suddenly, he heard Su Yi¡¯s voice from beyond the door. ¡°Are you asleep?¡±

    Huang Qianjun jumped, then hurriedly let him in. ¡°Brother Su, is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Take this.¡± Su Yi passed him a thick stack of papers, then turned to leave.

    Huang Qianjun was bbergasted. He wanted to say something, but the words died in his throat;?Su Yi had already slipped back to his own chambers.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Huang Qianjun returned to his room, sat at the desk, and began reading.

    Before long, he was frozen in ce.

    The ink had yet to fully dry on the paper. It was obvious someone had only just finished writing.

    The papers recorded a cultivation technique called ¡°The Great Celestial Origin Art.¡± It even included annotations and further exnations for every single line of text; it was incredibly nuanced and thorough.

    Although the papers only recorded the subtle mysteries of the Four Realms of the Martial Dao, it was enough to shake Huang Qianjun to the core.

    He couldn¡¯t even imagine it.?How could such a miraculous text exist in this world?

    His intuition told him that this was a peerless lost inheritance, an ingenious secret art.

    Byparison, the Huang Family¡¯s legacy cultivation techniques were far, far too shallow and crude.

    It was then that Huang Qianjun realized why, beneath that aloof exterior, Su Yi was so immensely prideful!

    It was simply the result of having peerless foundations and strength!

    Huang Qianjun sat there in a daze, lips quivering, emotions surging through him. Beneath themplight, his eyes gradually moistened, and his vision blurred¡­¡­

    Meanwhile, in another room.

    Su Yi carefully scrutinized his new spiritual weapon.?After a while, a faint, satisfied smile tugged at his lips.

    He finally had a sword he could use freely.

    Making this sword had expended most of the spiritual materials he had on hand. He¡¯d used up four kilos of Bluescale Cold Iron alone.

    Furthermore, at the very end of the forging process, he¡¯d used his own blood essence as a medium to inscribe an obscure and mysterious edict into the de.

    This edict was called ¡°Profound Gathering.¡±

    This meant that it gathered the profundities of heaven and earth and put them to use.

    This edict was Daoist, and it was used for forging weapons. When carved onto a sword, an edict granted a weapon a unique attribute.

    For example, with the ¡°Profound Gathering¡± edict, whenever Su Yi swung his sword, he could draw upon the power of all of heaven and earth.

    And when his sword was hidden in its sheath, it could continue ¡°gathering the profound¡±, collecting the wandering mysterious energies of heaven and earth and using them to nourish itself.

    It was no exaggeration to call it miraculous.

    It¡¯s worth mentioning that edicts were created by taking excerpts from talismans. They were subdivided into numerous categories. There were medicinal edicts, and edicts for forging,bat, divination, and flight¡­.. Each category included several different types of edicts.

    Daoists called edicts ¡°Invocations.¡± Buddhists called them ¡°Divine Decrees¡±, Confucianists called them ¡°Injunctions¡±, and demonic cultivators called them ¡°Secret Spells.¡±

    But regardless of what they were called, all could be jointly ssified as edicts, and all were extracted from the obscure and mysterious Dao of Talismans.

    ¡°This sword can control the power of heavenly and earthly mysteries, so I¡¯ll call it ¡®Guiding Mysteries.¡¯¡± Su Yi brushed his fingers along the de and muttered to himself.

    ng!

    Guiding Mysteries hummed faintly; it was fully spiritual.

    This was a true spiritual weapon. Its power was starkly different from Mortal Edge, which only had a trace of spirituality.

    The addition of the Profound Gathering Edict put it in a ss of its own even among spiritual weapons.

    Su Yi sheathed Guiding Mysteries, then began cultivating without any further dys.

    As for Mortal Edge, he didn¡¯t throw it away. Instead, he stored it within his ck jade pendant.

    Mortal Edge was the first sword he¡¯d forged since his rebirth. Although it was merely a mortal weapon, it was uniquely significant to him.

    I enter the mortal world and sharpen my heart like the edge of my de!

    This phrase represented the beginning of Su Yi¡¯s Sword Dao. When the day came that he stood supreme at the pinnacle of the Dao of the Sword, Su Yi¡¯s name would give this sword yet anotheryer of unique, irreceable significance!

    Meanwhile, beneath the same night sky.

    Qin Feng scurried back to the governor¡¯s estate like a panicked dog, then entered his father¡¯s study, his heart still burning with indignation.

 Chapter 114: If I Donâ€™t Avenge this Grudge, Iâ€™m Unworthy of Being a Father

    <h4>Chapter 114: If I Don¡¯t Avenge this Grudge, I¡¯m Unworthy of Being a Father</h4>

    Qin Wenyuan was almost fifty, but he still looked young.?He sat casually in front of his desk, wearing long, loose, elegant robes.

    When Qin Feng knelt on the ground as he told his tale. His words were impassioned and angry, but Qin Wenyuan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t so much as waver. He even fiddled with a scepter carved of white jade as he listened.

    However, his back was perfectly straight, and he emanated a formless, indescribable pressure.

    ¡°Father, please stand up for your child!¡± Qin Feng lowered his head and kowtowed.

    ¡°Are you done?¡± said Qin Wenyuan expressionlessly.

    He could take a lightning bolt to the chest, yet remain as cid as the surface of ake. This was the bearing of a top-ss leader!?There was no doubt about it. As the highest administrator of all neen cities of the Cloudriver Prefecture, Qin Wenyuan¡¯s shrewdness far surpassed ordinary men.

    Qin Feng looked up at his father. His heart inexplicably sank, and most of his anger and hatred faded.

    Qin Wenyuan gently brushed his fingers along his jade scepter, then said tly, ¡°I¡¯m to me for this. I¡¯ve been too busy taking care of countless trifles to give you proper guidance. That¡¯s why you¡¯ve turned out this pathetic. You¡¯ve got the temper of a hoodlum, but your bones are soft as mud.¡±

    Qin Feng shook from head to toe. ¡°Father, I wasn¡¯t the one looking for trouble tonight. It was¡­¡±

    Bang!

    Qin Wenyuan¡¯s scepter shattered on the floor in front of Qin Feng. Jade fragments flew through the air and hit Qin Feng right in the face.

    He trembled in obvious terror, then looked up at his father in a daze.

    Qin Wenyuan was as expressionless as ever, and when he spoke, it was without the slightest ripple of emotion. ¡°There¡¯s nothing in this life that I hate more than those who make excuses to escape their responsibility. Now, even my own son is this inept? I¡¯m truly disappointed.¡±

    Qin Feng was frantic and uneasy.

    ¡°Forget it. At the end of the day, as your father, it¡¯s my fault for failing to guide you properly. I won¡¯t chastise or punish you any further tonight.¡± Qin Wenyuan rubbed his brow and sighed. His expressionless mask now revealed a hint of pity.

    Not even vicious tigers ate their own cubs. No matter how inept this son of his was, he was still?Qin?Wenyuan¡¯s own flesh and blood!

    ¡°Father¡­ I was wrong!¡± Qin Feng banged his head against the ground, then said bitterly, ¡°Tonight, I lost face for you!¡±

    Qin Wenyuan waved. ¡°Get up.¡±

    Qin Feng did as he was told. His father¡¯s gaze was heavy, and he said gently, ¡°Feng¡¯er, you must remember that as you conduct your affairs, there¡¯s absolutely no need to concern yourself with ¡®right¡¯ and ¡®wrong.¡¯ If you win, you were in the right. If you lose, you were in the wrong. That¡¯s what they mean when they say ¡®history is written by the winners.¡¯¡±

    When he said this, Qin Wenyuan¡¯s expression turned slightly cold. ¡°Regarding tonight¡¯s incident, there are just two things you need to understand.¡±

    Qin Feng said hurriedly, ¡°Please enlighten me, father.¡±

    ¡°First, if we don¡¯t avenge this grudge, we¡¯ll have no dignity left. The deaths of those six guards will destabilize our troops¡¯ morale, too.

    ¡°Second, that Su kid was well aware of your status, yet he dared kill your guards without reservation. He¡¯s undoubtedly got something or someone to back him up. Until we learn more about him, we cannot recklessly seek out revenge.¡±

    Qin Wenyuan stared directly into Qin Feng¡¯s eyes. ¡°Make a n, then act. Only then can you advance and retreat freely.¡±

    Qin Feng practically went mad with delight. How could he miss the implications? His father had decided to avenge him!

    He took a deep breath. ¡°Father, I understand! We¡¯ll investigate his background, then choose the best opportunity to attack!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Qin Wenyuan nodded. ¡°Caution is never a bad thing. When we take our revenge, it¡¯ll increase our chances of victory.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin any further. ¡°Go back. Until we have our revenge, you are not to take so much as half a step outside of the family estate.¡±

    Qin Feng hesitated, then said, ¡°Father, when you decide the right moment to take our revenge, might you bring me with you?¡±

    Qin Wenyuan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s eptable.¡±

    As he turned to leave, Qin Feng¡¯s heart filled with excitement.

    ¡°I hope this lesson will help you mature a little¡­.¡± Qin Wenyuan sighed. Once he was alone, a helpless look appeared on his face.

    People said a tiger wouldn¡¯t have a dog for a son, but it was obvious that his son was severelycking.

    ¡°Servant!¡± After stabilizing his emotions, Qin Wenyuan recovered his emotionless mask.

    ¡°Your Excellency.¡± A ck-robed, elderly servant soundlessly entered the room.

    ¡°Go investigate the background of that Su kid, including everywhere he¡¯s been, everyone he¡¯s interacted with, and everything he¡¯s done recently. I want you to uncover all of it.¡±?Qin Wenyuan rubbed his forehead, then said in a low voice, ¡°During this process, you are not to alert or rm him. We don¡¯t want him fleeing the prefectural capital.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The elderly servant assented in a low voice.

    ¡°Send our people into the city to suppress word of this incident. We cannot allow this to bemon knowledge. The prefectural governor¡¯s estate cannot bear such an upset to its reputation and prestige.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Also¡­¡± Qin Wenyuan frowned, but in the end, he made up his mind. ¡°Have Rourong put under house arrest.¡±

    Rourong!

    That was Huang Qianjun¡¯s aunt¡¯s name. Of course, she was also Qin Wenyuan¡¯s favorite concubine.

    ¡°Your Excellency, there¡¯s no need for that, is there?¡± whispered the elderly servant in ck.

    Qin Wenyuan said calmly, ¡°Huang Qianjun was involved in this too. If Rourong finds out we¡¯re nning to deal with one of his friends, she¡¯s certain to beg for mercy on his behalf. Better to snuff that possibility out before it happens.¡±

    He took a deep breath, and the depths of his gaze glinted with cold light. ¡°A man who cannot even protect his own son is unworthy to be a father!¡±

    His voice boomed like nging metal, forceful and murderous.

    ¡­¡­

    Morning the next day.

    After eating breakfast, Su Yi went right back to his room.

    He was refining a set of formation discs.

    He had to at least ensure that when he wasn¡¯t at Humble Tranquility Cottage, he could still keep Feng Xiaofeng, Feng Xiaoran, and Huang Qianjun safe.

    He kept workingte into the night.

    Finally, he looked at the eighteen formation discs he¡¯d just refined and visibly rxed.

    Each formation disc was round like apass. They were made of spiritual materials, with cloud markings and inscriptions carved on their surfaces.

    Fortunately, my cultivation has already reached early-stage Qi umtion. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid just refining these little trinkets would have taken me days,?Su Yi thought to himself.

    It was just yesterday that he began the ¡°Unblocking Acupoints¡± stage of his cultivation.

    Relying on his firm foundations in the Blood Cirction Realm, he¡¯d quenched all one hundred and eight spiritual apertures in one go.

    The process had taken a full six hours, but since there hadn¡¯t been any lulls or pauses, it still counted as one uninterrupted attempt. This was partially due to the strength of Su Yi¡¯s foundations and partly because the Pine and Crane Body Refining Technique was a peerless foundational technique. When it came to subtle and profound secret methods for quenching the spiritual apertures, there was no other technique like it.

    All of this allowed Su Yi to reach perfection in the early-stage Qi umtion Realm steadily and without a hitch.

    I¡¯m afraid other martial artists wouldn¡¯t dare believe such a thing,?thought Su Yi.

    To the best of his knowledge, in the Great Zhou, Qi umtion cultivators who sessfully quenched even just half of their spiritual apertures were already less than one in a thousand.

    Those who could refine more than half were, practically without exception, disciples of top factions, like the Ten Great Academies or the peak-level ns of each province.

    And refining all one hundred and eight spiritual apertures was like something out of a legend!

    It wasn¡¯t a problem of insufficient talent. This mundane world was restricted by its sparse spiritual energies and limited martial arts inheritances. Even those peak-level factions had noplete methods for quenching all one hundred and eight spiritual apertures.

    But achieving this step was in no way impossible.

    Rumor had it that a few disciples of peak factions were dead-set on quenching all one hundred and eight, one by one, even if it meant a few extra years of cultivation.?But of course, the price they paid was years of time and effort, and there was no guarantee that they¡¯d seed in the end.

    Byparison, Su Yi opening all one hundred and eight spiritual apertures in just one night was obviously and unquestionably different and jarring.

    It meant that although he¡¯d only just barely broken into the early-stage Qi umtion Realm, he¡¯d already pulled far ahead of others in the same stage.?It was enough to leave even the most peerless geniuses of the mundane world in the dust. They could only gaze at him from afar.

    But to Su Yi himself, merely reaching this step didn¡¯t amount to much.?By the standards of the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, this level of aplishment was still rare and shocking, but the core disciples of top sects could do it too.

    Su Yi¡¯s goal was simple: he wanted to nourish spirituality within each of his one hundred and eight spiritual apertures to achieve ¡°full spiritual awakening of the acupoints¡±!

    When that happened, each spiritual aperture would be like a miniature hidden realm that could give rise to strange and miraculous phenomena, connect with the power of heaven and earth, and reflect the light of the Grand Dao. Even in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, this level of aplishment was less than one in a million! It was practically unprecedented and nigh-unduplicatable!

    Without giving the matter any further thought, Su Yi picked up the formation discs and left the room.

    He startedying a formation, burying each disc in a different part of Humble Tranquility Cottage.

    Beneath each disc, he ced ten spirit stones.

    There was nothing for it. In a mundane ce like this, there was no spirit vein underground. If he wanted to operate a grand formation, he could only borrow the power of spirit stones.

    Fortunately, the formation I created contains less than a tenth of the subtleties of the true Mountain and River Formation. Spirit stones are enough to activate it, and it can connect with the power of heaven and earth to sustain all of its operations.

    Although its might is far fromparable to the original formation, which can easily burn mountains and boil seas, it will be enough to trap and kill Inner Furnace Realm martial artists¡­.?Su Yi looked it over, made sure there were no mistakes, then nodded.

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Su, what are you doing?¡± Feng Xiaoran walked over, pushing her brother¡¯s wheelchair.

    ¡°cing a formation,¡± said Su Yi. He then passed Feng Xiaofeng a jade talisman and said, ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother Feng, keep this with you and take good care of it. If enemies show up in my absence, all you have to do is shatter it.¡±

    The jade talisman was inscribed and carved with cloud patterns, and it was made from a tier-two spirit stone.

    Once shattered, the power within it would burst forth. This was enough to awaken the grand formation ced within the cottage, trapping and killing the enemies within.

    ¡°Remember: don¡¯t activate it unless it¡¯s life and death. If the need arises, all you have to do is hide in the main hall. Whatever you do, don¡¯t take a single step outside,¡± Su Yimanded solemnly.

    Feng Xiaofeng had no experience using talismans to ce and control formations, so he found Su Yi¡¯s instructions a bit baffling.?But although he didn¡¯t get it, he nodded solemnly. He just took the formation as a killing device Su Yi had left for their protection.

    Su Yi smiled, then nced toward the horizon.?It won¡¯t be toote to go to Blueriver Sword Manor and visit Lingxue after severing my lingering grudges and dealing with alltent threats.

    It was alreadyte, and when he saw the rosy light of the setting sun, Su Yi repressed his sudden impulse to go visit Wen Lingxue. He didn¡¯t want her to get mixed up in any danger.

    He might not fear anyone in the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital, but if his enemies resorted to underhanded tactics and used?Wen?Lingxue to get to him, there¡¯d be little he could do to stop them.

    Better to just put off visiting her for now.

 Chapter 115: Unable to Let Go, a Sword Severs Lingering Attachments

    <h4>Chapter 115: Unable to Let Go, a Sword Severs Lingering Attachments</h4>

    The evening glow was dull and faint, and the sky was already tinged with ck by the time Huang Qianjun returned carrying boxes of food.

    It was a bit awkward to say this out loud, but although Feng Xiaofeng could cook, his culinary skills left a lot to be desired. Feng Xiaoran was so young that she¡¯d yet to even attempt learning to cook.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, was toozy even to try.

    And Huang Qianjun was a silkpants. He¡¯d been pampered from a young age, and he followed the maxim that ¡°gentleman were to avoid the kitchen.¡± He¡¯d never done any housework in his life.

    As such, ever since moving into Humble Tranquility Cottage, they left all of their meals up to Huang Qianjun, who purchased everything outside¡­.

    ¡°Brother Su, while I was out buying our meals, I felt as if someone were following me, but I didn¡¯t see anyone suspicious,¡± said Huang Qianjun as heid out the various delicacies he¡¯d brought back with him. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m being overly paranoid?¡±

    Su Yi nced at him. ¡°For the next couple of days, you, Junior Apprentice Brother Feng, and Xiaoran are to stay home. Once I deal with the conflict outside, you won¡¯t encounter any further danger regardless of whether you go register at Blueriver Sword Manor or have other ns.

    Huang Qianjun hurriedly agreed, then whispered, ¡°Brother Su, I no longer n to continue my cultivation at Blueriver Sword Manor.¡±

    ¡°Why is that?¡± Feng Xiaofeng couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Huang Qianjun grinned. ¡°Because I think cultivating alongside Brother Su is far better than cultivating at Blueriver Sword Manor.¡±

    Feng Xiaoran nodded repeatedly in agreement, then said in her crisp, clear voice, ¡°I feel the same way!¡±

    Su Yi had nothing to say in response.

    After eating dinner, Su Yi was just about to begin his cultivation when he heard hurried footsteps from beyond the cottage gates.

    Cheng Wuyong had ridden here in a hurry.

    ¡°Master Su, today I heard that the prefectural governor¡¯s estate is currently investigating a young man surnamed Su, so I came here to ask you if this had anything to do with you. If so, our Yuan Family naturally won¡¯t remain uninvolved.¡± Cheng Wuyong sped his fist and made his reasons foring clear.

    ¡°They really are going to try for revenge, huh?¡± Huang Qianjun was stunned, and his expression wavered.

    It was just one sentence, but Cheng Wuyong instantly understood the implications. He couldn¡¯t help but nce at Su Yi. ¡°Master Su, I¡¯ll go back right away. I trust that with the power at the Yuan Family¡¯s disposal, we can help you out of this predicament. We¡¯ll ensure that the prefectural governor dares not¡­.¡±

    Su Yi?waved?and cut him off, then said tly, ¡°You needn¡¯t trouble yourself over a minor matter like this.¡±

    A minor matter??Cheng Wuyong was stunned.

    The governor did his best to suppress word of what happened at the workshopst night, but there was no way he could keep such an incident from the city¡¯s other top factions.

    Someone had killed six of the prefectural governor¡¯s guards before forcing his son, Qin Feng, to his knees! This was going to have a huge impact!

    ording to the results of Cheng Wuyong¡¯s investigations, justst night, the governor¡¯s estate began silently exerting its power!

    ¡°Master Su, you might not know this, but Qin Wenyuan is crafty and shrewd. Ruthless, too. In the thirty years he¡¯s managed the prefecture, who knows how many factions have suffered heavy losses at his hands?

    ¡°Even the head of our Yuan Family once said that Qin Wenyuan is the type to devour you whole without even pausing to spit out the bones. He said it¡¯s best to avoid offending such a man if at all possible,¡± whispered Cheng Wuyong. ¡°Furthermore, his attainments in the Martial Dao are shocking. Fifteen years ago, he stepped into the Grandmaster Realm, and eight years ago, he had another breakthrough. He¡¯s in the second level of the Inner Furnace Realm!

    ¡°When he was young, he spent many years cultivating at one of the Ten Great Academies, Luyang Academy. Rumor has it that the academy¡¯s vice pce master, ¡®Xuan Youlong¡¯, is his Senior Apprentice Brother and that the two of them are extremely close.

    ¡°That aside, Qin Wenyuan has connections with the provincial governor¡­.¡± Cheng Wuyong blurted out practically everything he knew about Qin Wenyuan.

    Huang Qianjun and the Feng siblings¡¯ hearts shook. They never would have guessed that Qin Wenyuan wielded such a terrifying degree of authority!

    The territory of the Great Zhou was divided into six great provinces.

    The Imperatorial Province was one of them, and its provincial governor oversaw all six of the province¡¯s prefectures.

    Cloudriver Prefecture was one of the six prefectures that made up the Imperatorial Province.

    As a prefectural governor, Qin Wenyuan wielded the greatest authority of anyone in Cloudriver Prefecture, and he represented the prestige and authority of the Great Zhou Dynasty.

    And he himself was a Martial Dao Grandmaster. He had authority, but he had real strength to back it up, too.

    Add that to his shrewdness, deep thinking, and ruthlessness, and it was obvious that were he to seek revenge, the consequences would be dire.

    But even after hearing all this, Su Yi merelyughed. ¡°Elder Cheng, the way I see it, everything you¡¯ve just described can be settled with a single swing of my sword.¡±

    As he said this, he rose from his wicker chair, ced his hands behind his back, and said evenly, ¡°When cultivating and seeking the Dao, you must kill decisively and dread nothing more than empty glory and the burdens of authority. Even if Qin Wenyuan¡¯swork were wider, and even if his authority were greater, to me, he¡¯d still be just another Inner Furnace Realm Grandmaster.¡±

    Cheng Wuyong was instantly at a loss for words.

    Was this?just arrogant?bluster?

    No, not at all, because the speaker had in a Grandmaster before!

    Then, out of nowhere, Su Yi asked, ¡°Elder Cheng, do you know why your cultivation has stagnated at the peak of the Qi umtion Realm for so long? Do you know why you cannot break through, even after all this time?¡±

    Cheng Wuyong shook from head to toe, then solemnly sped his fist. ¡°Master Su, please enlighten me.¡±

    ¡°Buddhism has a saying that goes ¡®Walking is meditation, and so is sitting. You experience nature both in speech and in silence, both in stillness and in motion.¡¯¡± Su Yi nced up at the night sky, then said softly, ¡°The path of cultivation is the same. Every action you take and every word you speak needs to carry the will to forge valiantly ahead. You need the courage to disregard not just thew, but also the heavens themselves. Only then can you free yourself from trivial concerns and make further progress.

    His gaze then returned to Cheng Wuyong. ¡°As you conduct your affairs, you overlook nothing and consider the bigger picture, but in doing so, you¡¯ve let the limits of mundane authority shackle your mind. When you encounter a problem, all you can think is ¡®how best can I wield my authority to resolve this¡¯? With a mindset like that, how can you face your cultivation with a dauntless spirit?¡±

    He spoke just a few sentences, but they were like sharp des, stabbing the deepest recesses of Cheng Wuyong¡¯s heart. His forehead broke out in sweat. He felt as if he had nowhere to hide, and as if all of his secrets had beenid bare.

    A long time passed before he let out a breath of turbid air, then bowed in gratitude. ¡°Your words are like a sharp warning; they¡¯ve shown me the light. I humbly ept your wisdom!¡±

    Every word came from the heart. His gratitude and admiration were more than words could express.

    This bow was an enormous show of respect, but Su Yi epted it calmly.

    When cultivating, this was called ¡°giving someone pointers.¡± Buddhists called it ¡°breaking barriers,¡± and Daoists called it ¡°revtion.¡±

    To cultivators who¡¯d encountered bottlenecks, receiving pointers was like receiving a chance at rebirth!

    ¡°Here are eight characters I wrote personally. If you can understand their implicit charm, even partially, bing a Grandmaster is just a matter of time.¡± Su Yi thought about it, then took something out of his ck jade pendant and passed it to Cheng Wuyong.

    He¡¯d written this while he was still living at Apricot Cottage. He¡¯d just had some sess with his cultivation when he wrote these words casually. When he left, he packed it and all of his other misceneous belongings into the ck jade pendant.

    When Cheng Wuyong opened it, he saw a line of text¡ª

    Unable to Let Go, a Sword Severs Lingering Attachments.

    It was just a handful of words, but they were timelessly elegant, with brushstrokes sweeping freely across the page.

    Were an ordinary person to see them, they¡¯d be certain toment on the words'' visual beauty and proim this the work of a master calligrapher.

    But to a warrior like Cheng Wuyong, every character on the page was a sword, and all of them emanated a piercing aura, as if they could cut through all of creation!

    Just one look, and he felt a pricking pain in his eyes and mind.

    He took a deep breath, then carefully put the calligraphy away. He bowed once more. ¡°Thank you for this gift!¡±

    He remained outwardly calm, but he couldn¡¯t stop the pounding of his heart. He couldn¡¯t have been any more excited.

    He had a powerful premonition that, were he to contemte these eight characters frequently, it would enable him to break through the barriers that had blocked his cultivation for many years. One more step, and he¡¯d step over the threshold of the Grandmaster level!

    ¡°Go on.¡± Su Yi waved.

    Cheng Wuyong had already been stuck at the peak of the Qi umtion Realm for a long time. He just needed to get his foot over the threshold to the next level. To Su Yi, giving him a bit of advice was a small matter.

    Had Cheng Wuyong¡¯s cultivation boundary been insufficient, this would have aplished nothing.

    Morning the next day.

    As he did every other day, Su Yi cultivated, washed, and ate. It was a dull routine, but this was cultivation.

    If he coveted the abundance of the mundane world, if he got wrapped up in petty entanglements, it wouldn¡¯t just waste his time; it would dy or even ruin his cultivation.

    Perhaps due to Su Yi¡¯s influence, these days, Feng Xiaofeng, Feng Xiaoran, and Huang Qianjun had lived ording to strict schedules too, and all of them cultivated diligently.

    Then, when night fell.

    ¡°Brother Su, the carriage is ready,¡± said Huang Qianjun as he rushed back into the courtyard. ¡°The House of Prosperity¡¯s Madam Cuiyun readily agreed. She¡¯s reserved the Mountain and River Pce for our use.¡±

    As he said this, his expression turned a little strange. He couldn¡¯t help it.

    When he first arrived at the House of Prosperity, Madam Cuiyun greeted him personally and treated him like a first-ss guest, without the slightest negligence.

    But when she learned that Su Yi nned to dine there tonight, she was stunned, and her beautiful face alternated erratically between different expressions. It was quite something to watch.?Clearly, she still felt lingering terror over what had happened that night.

    But in the end, she nheless straightforwardly agreed. She reserved the ninth floor¡¯s Mountain and River Pce for their use.

    ¡°Good.¡± Su Yi nodded, then nced back at the nearby Feng Xiaofeng. ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother Feng, remember to warm a jar of wine. We¡¯ll drink it together when I get back.¡±

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Su, you must be careful!¡± exhorted Feng Xiaofeng.

    ¡°¡®Be careful¡¯?¡± Feng Xiaoran thought about it seriously, then said, ¡°Big Brother, I think it¡¯s his enemies that ought to be careful!¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Feng Xiaofeng didn¡¯t know what to say to that.

    But Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. He waved, then left with his hands behind his back.

    With the ck jade pendant around, Su Yi couldn¡¯t even be bothered to carry his bamboo staff himself.

    And if there was a carriage he could ride, he naturally couldn¡¯t be bothered to walk¡­.

    Huang Qianjun quickly got in the driver¡¯s seat, and the carriage carried Su Yi out of Bottlegourd Alley.

    It was only dusk, but the streets were already well lit withnterns. The hustle and bustle of city life filled every street and alleyway, like a scroll painting depicting all facets of mortal life.

    The House of Prosperity.

    When he saw Su Yi and Huang Qianjun drive towards them, the chubby manager in brocade robes jumped, then hurriedly went right up to greet them, a big, broad smile on his face. ¡°Young Lord Su, Young Lord Huang, wee! Please,e right this way!

    This was the very same manager who¡¯d stood outside their door awaiting further orders during theirst visit.

    Almost immediately after entering the House of Prosperity¡¯s lobby, Madam Cuiyun received word of their arrival and rushed over to greet them too. In her tailored, form-fitting ck pce dress, her smooth, snowy white skin was particrly dazzling.

    When she saw Su Yi, her beautiful, even features were nothing but smiles and warmth.

    ¡°When the seven people on this list show up, send them up to the Mountain and River Pce to see me.¡± Su Yi took out a piece of paper and passed it to her.

    Madam Cuiyun¡¯sughter was beautiful and pleasing to the ear. ¡°Young Lord Su, please rest assured. We guarantee that tonight¡¯s banquet will satisfy both you and your guests.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that,¡± warned Su Yi. ¡°Will it satisfy the dead?¡±

    Madam Cuiyun froze, and when she realized the implications, her smile went rigid on her face.

 Chapter 116: A Sudden Variable

    <h4>Chapter 116: A Sudden Variable</h4>

    There was no way Madam Cuiyun could forget the bloody incident that urred in the Mountain and River Pce!

    Ever since that day, the Nian and Yan families had relentlessly knocked on her door, demanding answers from the House of Prosperity.

    Madam Cuiyun naturally wouldn¡¯t give them Su Yi¡¯s name.

    Fortunately, when Zhou Zhili left, he made clear how they were to resolve this. She decisively pushed all the me onto the governor of Harmony Prefecture, Mu Zhongting. Only then did she extricate herself from the aftermath of that incident.

    But she never would have guessed that just a few dayster, Su Yi nned to kill in her territory again!

    Some time passed before she managed to calm herself, and her red lips pursed into a bitter grimace. ¡°Young Lord Su, the House of Prosperity is a ce for gatherings and fine dining. Just how did youe to see it as a venue for killing? This¡­.¡±

    ¡°All I ask of the House of Prosperity is that you don¡¯t get involved,¡± said Su Yi

    ¡°.......¡± What else could Madam Cuiyun say?

    Fine. Even if I can¡¯t afford to offend their families, that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t hide from them.?Madam Cuiyun inwardly clenched her teeth, but on the outside, she shed an intoxicating smile. ¡°Someone, please show these two young lords to the ninth floor¡¯s Mountain and River Pce. Remember to give them our very best wines and delicacies. You mustn¡¯t be the least bit negligent!¡±

    It was only after she watched Su Yi and Huang Qianjun leave that she opened the paper Su Yi had given her and read the seven names.

    After a single nce, her entire body went rigid, and her scalp went numb.

    As the proprietor of the House of Prosperity, someone who interacted with guests year-round, thework and resources at her disposal were beyond a normal person¡¯s imagination.

    She¡¯d long sincemitted the names of every inhabitant of the prefectural capital with even a smattering of authority to memory.

    She was even familiar with the names of the various factions¡¯ younger generation disciples.

    As such, when she saw these seven names, their backgrounds instantly rose to the forefront of her mind.

    Seven people, all of them disciples of Blueriver Sword Manor, all of them with prominent backgrounds, all of them iparable with ordinary martial artists¡­ If all of them die here in the House of Prosperity¡­.?Just thinking about it, she couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    If possible, I¡¯d like to live and die without ever seeing that harbinger of disaster Su Yi again!?Her beautiful face contorted, and her eyes filled with resentment.

    ¡°Young Lord Qian is here? Right this way, please!¡± The sound of servants respectfully greeting a guest emanated from the gateway.

    Madam Cuiyun¡¯s heart shook. When she looked over, she saw a young man in golden robes, with sharp eyebrows and bright eyes. His gait was leisurely, and he carried himself with pride.

    Qian Yunjiu.

    He was an inner sect disciple of Blueriver Sword Manor, as well as the son of the head of the top n in Blue Parasol Tree City.

    ¡°Tonight, I¡¯m here to attend a banquet. I¡¯m not quite certain who invited me yet,¡± said Qian Yunjiu calmly. ¡°But surely the House of Prosperity knows?¡±

    The servant was stunned, but before he could respond, Madam Cuiyun walked over, graceful and with a faint smile on her face. ¡°Young Lord Qian, are you here on your own?¡±

    Qian Yunjiu was stunned, and he hurriedly said, ¡°Greetings, Madam Cuiyun. Yes, I came here on my own.¡±

    With his status, he was in no way worthy of Madam Cuiyun¡¯s personal attention, yet she¡¯d suddenly taken the initiative to greet him. It was inevitable that he¡¯d be both stunned and ttered.

    Madam Cuiyun smiled sweetly. ¡°The host of tonight¡¯s banquet has invited several other guests as well. How about we wait for the others? Then we can all head up together.¡±

    Qian Yunjiu was stunned. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Madam, might I inquire as to just who our host is?¡±

    ¡°You needn¡¯t be in a hurry to find out. You¡¯ll know once you see him,¡± said Madam Cuiyun softly.

    Qian Yunqiu was a hot-blooded youth, and that mature, graceful beauty of hers sent waves of heat coursing through his heart. He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her, and his adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down in his throat.

    On the inside, Madam Cuiyun was disdainful.?You¡¯re so young, yet you¡¯re already this lustful? If you die tonight, I won¡¯t feel at all sorry for you.

    ¡°Young Lord Huo, right this way please,¡± said another servant from beyond the entryway.

    Immediately afterward, the servants led a tall, ck-robed youth inside. He walked with a valiant stride.

    ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother Huo?¡± Qian Yunjiu was stunned, and he instinctively nced at Madam Cuiyun.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Young Lord Huo is here to attend tonight¡¯s banquet, just like you.¡± As she said this, she went up to greet him.

    Huo Long.

    A Blueriver Sword Manor inner sect disciple and the son of the head of the Huo Family, a second-tier n within the prefectural capital.

    When he saw that Madam Cuiyun was here to wee him personally, he was iparably surprised, and honored, too. He felt almost as if he were floating.

    And when he saw Qian Yunjiu, he was stunned. ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Qian, you¡¯re here to attend the banquet as well?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Qian Yunjiu nodded. ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother Huo, do you perhaps know who it is that invited us?

    Huo Long shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Once everyone is here, I¡¯ll lead all of you to the ninth floor¡¯s Mountain and River Pce. When the timees, you¡¯ll naturally learn the identity of your illustrious host,¡± said Madam Cuiyun with a charming smile.

    The ninth floor!

    The Mountain and River Pce!

    Qian Yunjiu and Huo Long nced at each other, their shock written all over their faces.

    With their status, they were nowhere near qualified to sit in such a luxurious private dining room!

    This only made them even more curious.?Just who is the host of tonight¡¯s banquet? Could it be some long-established elder of Blueriver Sword Manor?

    ¡°Speaking of the Mountain and River Pce, I heard that a few days ago, Nian Yunqiao and Yan Chengrong barged in and caused trouble. They disrupted His Excellency, Governor Mu Zhongting of Harmony Prefecture, mid-banquet, and he killed them on the spot,¡± said Qian Yunqiu, his expression a bit strange. ¡°Apparently, after the Nian and Yan families heard about this, they didn¡¯t even dare let out a fart in protest. They could only hold their noses, swallow their pride, and let it go.

    ¡°Haha, how brazen were Nian Yunqiao and Yan Chengrong? The likes of them were unworthy to act so outrageously around someone capable of dining on the ninth floor!¡±

    Huo Long delighted in their misfortune. Qian Yunjiu found it rather funny too.

    When Madam Cuiyun heard this, her eyes shed with a hint of pity.

    As time passed, more and more people showed up to attend the uing banquet.?They were, in order, Zheng Xiaolin, Zhang Fengtu, Liu Ying, Yang Qi, and Chu Lianheng.

    Without exception, all of them were Blueriver Sword Manor disciples. Liu Ying was the only woman.

    When they arrived and learned that the banquet was to be held on the ninth floor, in the Mountain and River Pce, they couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned. All of them tried to deduce just who the host of tonight¡¯s event was, and their faces shone with excitement and anticipation.

    However, although none of them noticed it, Madam Cuiyun¡¯s eyes filled with pity whenever she looked at them, as well as helplessness.

    Just as she was about to lead the group upstairs, she heard a clear, hearty voice.

    ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother Huo Long, what are you all doing here?¡±

    When they turned to look, they saw three people step through the front doors. A?tall, heroic-looking young man and a delicate beauty. They looked like the perfect couple.

    These were none other than Ni Hao and Nan Ying!

    A third person walked between them. He was lean, with bright eyes and grey hair. Whenever he opened his eyes, they seemed to crackle with electricity, making him seem utterly imposing.

    The Bluepeak Sword Elder, Zhou Huaiqiu!

    ¡°Greetings, Elder Zhou!¡± Qian Yunjiu andpany hurriedly went up to greet him.

    At Blueriver Sword Manor, Zhou Huaiqiu was ranked forth among the sect¡¯s elders. His position was lofty, and his authority was vast.

    Madam Cuiyun was briefly stunned. She eximed, ¡°Elder Zhou? I heard that you¡¯d led a pair of inner sect disciples on a journey. When did you get back?¡±

    Zhou Huaiqiu smiled. ¡°We only just returned.¡±

    As he spoke, his gaze swept across Qian Yunjiu and the others. ¡°Do you n to dine here tonight too? How about we eat together?¡±

    Madam Cuiyun¡¯s beautiful eyes were suddenly serious. She thought to herself,?This is bad!

    But then, Qian Yunjiu exined, ¡°Elder Zhou, we¡¯re here to attend a banquet.¡±

    He then exined how all of them had received invitations from an as-of-yet unknown, mysterious host.

    Zhou Huaiqiu couldn¡¯t help but find it strange too. His gaze returned to Madam Cuiyun, and he asked, ¡°Madam, might the host of tonight¡¯s banquet be a member of our Blueriver Sword Manor?¡±

    Madam Cuiyun¡¯s expression went slightly rigid, but she forced a nod. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Thinking about it, Su Yi really had once been a Blueriver Sword Manor disciple, so she wasn¡¯t even wrong to say that.

    But what made her inwardly cry out was that Zhou Huaiqiu just had to show up tonight of all nights. This was undoubtedly an unpredictable variable!

    ¡°Martial Uncle Zhou, how about we follow them to the ninth floor and have a look too?¡± said Nan Ying.

    Her clothes were whiter than snow, outlining her slender, enticing figure. Her lips were red as me, and her eyes were like limpid pools. She was a rare beauty, and she¡¯d long since attracted the attention of quite a few of the men present.

    When they heard her suggestion, Qian Yunjiu and the others all chimed in to invite Zhou Huaiqiu andpany to join them.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Zhou Huaiqiu mulled it over briefly, then said, ¡°Alright. There¡¯s no harm in taking a look.¡±

    Nan Ying instantly smiled. This was her first-ever opportunity to participate in a banquet on the ninth floor of the House of Prosperity. How could she miss it?

    Even Ni Hao was extremely tempted.

    First, because not just anyone could enter the ninth floor¡¯s Mountain and River Pce.

    Second, because he was curious to know who the host of tonight¡¯s banquet was too.

    Of those present, only Madam Cuiyun was upset by this oue. For a moment, she didn¡¯t quite know what to do. In the end, she could only take a deep breath and force a smile. ¡°In that case, may all of you please follow me?¡±

    Soon, the entire group proceeded to the ninth floor¡¯s Mountain and River Pce.

    Meanwhile, on the first floor of the House of Prosperity, in a private room with the door left ajar, Cheng Wuyong watched all of this y out. He couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Master Su will encounter thorny difficulties in tonight¡¯s operation.¡±

    Yuan Luoxi and Yuan Luoyu were in the private dining room too.

    Two days ago, upon learning of Su Yi¡¯s ns to host this banquet, Cheng Wuyong guessed that it was sure to be a bloodbath.

    As such, he and the Yuan siblings rushed over. They¡¯d been here for a while already, and they nned to watch in silence and see how much of a disturbance tonight¡¯s incident would cause.

    Who would have guessed that before the guests even entered the venue, a variable like Zhou Huaiqiu would show up?

    ¡°Zhou Huaiqiu is just like me. Both of us have lingered at the peak of the Qi umtion Realm for many years. The difference is, his attainments in the Dao of the Sword are incredible. Among his peers, he¡¯s a peak-level figure, second only to a Grandmaster,¡± Cheng Wuyong sighed. ¡°But of course, there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll be a match for Master Su.¡±

    ¡°But his status is still troublesome. He¡¯s an elder of Blueriver Sword Manor. If conflict arises, it¡¯s sure to provoke the enmity of all of Blueriver Sword Manor. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult to smooth things over then.¡±

    Su Yi had originally only nned to deal with those seven guests. The power of the Yuan Family was enough to suppress any waves this incident might have otherwise caused.?But with Zhou Huaiqiu in the mix, that was no longer possible!

    ¡°Now what do we do?¡± Yuan Luoxi couldn¡¯t help but knit her brow.

    But Yuan Luoyu wasn¡¯t the least bit concerned. ¡°What are you afraid of? Young Lord Su can y even Grandmasters. With skills like those, even if he overturns the heavens in the prefectural capital, he can always just leave the city.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple,¡± said Cheng Wuyong gravely. ¡°Don¡¯t forget: now, even Qin Wenyuan, someone so ruthless he can eat a man alive without even pausing to spit out the bones, is plotting to avenge his son!¡±

 Chapter 117: Thereâ€™s Nothing More Terrifying than a Sudden Stillness in the Air

    <h4>Chapter 117: There¡¯s Nothing More Terrifying than a Sudden Stillness in the Air</h4>

    The prefectural governor¡¯s estate, the governor¡¯s study.

    ¡°Your Excellency, we¡¯ve already uncovered some information about that youth. Please take a look.¡± The ck-d elderly servant passed him a stack of sealed scrolls.

    Qin Wenyuan only had to skim them to sense that something was strange about their contents.

    Su Yi, the cast-off disciple of Blueriver Sword Manor. A year ago, he lost his entire cultivation and married into Guangling City¡¯s Wen Family¡­..

    A status like that is a bit too pathetic, isn¡¯t it??How could a youth like that have the guts to disregard the prefectural government?

    Qin Wenyuan furrowed his brow, then continued reading.

    The information on the scrolls was fairly detailed.

    ¡°On the eighth day of the second lunar month, Su Yi and Huang Qianjun disembarked from a tower ship and arrived at the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital. That day, they went to Willow Alley to meet up with siblings Feng Xiaofeng and Feng Xiaoran¡­.

    ¡°That night, Su Yi fought his way into the ck Tiger Gang¡¯sir, killing twenty-nine gang members to save Feng Xiaofeng¡¯s little sister, Feng Xiaoran¡­..¡±

    The annotations included descriptions of the Feng siblings and their origins, as well as some details about the ck Tiger Gang.

    When he read this, Qin Wenyuan¡¯s eyes narrowed.?The ¡®waste¡¯ Su Yi must have recovered his lost cultivation well before returning to the prefectural capital.

    ¡°That night, all of them got in a horse-drawn carriage. Where did they go?¡± asked Qin Wenyuan.

    ¡°We couldn¡¯t determine that,¡± exined the servant in a low voice. ¡°The Cloudriver Prefectural Capital is enormous, and there was nothing noteworthy about their movements. Our spies surveyed all of Willow Alley, but they couldn¡¯t uncover that particr detail.¡±

    Qin Wenyuan nodded. ¡°Continue investigating. Don¡¯t overlook any details whatsoever.¡±

    He continued reading.

    ¡°On the ninth day of the second lunar month, Su Yi andpany moved to a new residence in Bottlegourd Alley.

    ¡°On the eleventh night of the second lunar month, Su Yi and Huang Qianjun went to the workshop, which is where they came into conflict with Young Master Qin Feng¡­..¡±

    When he finished reading, Qin Wenyuan furrowed his brow. He could vaguely sense that something was amiss. ¡°Is that all?¡±

    The elderly servant in ck said hurriedly, ¡°Our people will continue the search, but as you know, Su Yi and Huang Qianjun have only recently arrived in the prefectural capital, and they have few connections. Investigating what they¡¯ve been up to over the past few days has been difficult.

    He paused, then said, ¡°But there are two things worth taking note of.¡±

    ¡°Tell me,¡± said Qin Wenyuan.

    ¡°The night of the eleventh, Lu Quan, the leader of the ck Tiger Gang, was killed. His band of over a hundred underlings all died brutal deaths as well.

    ¡°The one who gave the orders was Wu Tianhao, the head of the southwestern district¡¯s underworld, but ording to our investigation, he had no grudge with Lu Quan. On the contrary, Lu Quan went to visit Wu Tianhao the day before his death.¡±

    ¡°Wu Tianhao¡­.¡± Qin Wenyuan sank into thought. He¡¯d naturally heard the name of this underworld boss before. ¡°Do you suspect that Wu Tianhao¡¯s uncharacteristic behavior had something to do with Su Yi? Do you n to investigate?¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± said the elderly servant.

    ¡°Alright, get right to it. If Wu Tianhao doesn¡¯t behave himself, you can just wipe him and his subordinate underground associations right off the map. Consider it a good deed on behalf of the citizens of the prefectural capital,¡± said Qin Wenyuan coldly. ¡°What was the other thing?¡±

    The servant in ck said, ¡°Just now, we received word that Su Yi and Huang Qianjun went to the House of Prosperity together. Our agents are currently investigating for further information.¡±

    ¡°The House of Prosperity?¡± Qin Wenyuan¡¯s eyebrows shot up. ¡°Ordinary people can¡¯t even step foot in a ce like that. What are they going there for? Get to the bottom of it.¡±

    The servant hurriedly nodded his assent.

    ¡°This is too little information, and all of it is superficial. There¡¯s no way this kid is as simple as this makes him seem.¡± Qin Wenyuan rubbed the spot between his eyebrows, and his eyes glinted with cold light. ¡°Continue investigating. If necessary, you can start with the people around him. We ought to be able to uncover numerous worthwhile clues that way.¡±

    The servant pondered for a moment. ¡°Your Excellency, you¡¯re saying that we should start?investigating from the?Feng siblings?

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said Qin Wenyuan with an indifferent nod. ¡°But we cannot have our people do it directly. Find a group with no connection to us and have them do it to avoid alerting our target. It¡¯d be best if the Feng siblings cooperated willingly to prevent Su Yi from getting suspicious.¡±

    The elderly servant in ck nodded. ¡°Your Excellency, please rest assured.¡±

    Qin Wenyuan waved. ¡°Go on. Don¡¯t forget to investigate what happens tonight at the House of Prosperity.¡±

    The servant acknowledged his orders and left.

    ¡°That boy is undoubtedly hiding something!¡± Qin Wenyuan leaned back into his chair and sank into thought.

    How did he recover his cultivation?

    What did hee to the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital to do?

    Just two days after he killed all those ck Tiger Gang members, Wu Tianhao wiped the rest out. Why?

    These questions might have seemed ordinary and trivial, but his years of experience told Qin Wenyuan that something strange was happening here.

    And a mere live-in son-inw without a cultivation somehow became strong enough to kill six elite Qi umtion guards with a single swing of his sword. Who¡¯d dare believe such a thing?

    There¡¯s got to be an exnation for all this!

    Qin Wenyuan¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter how many trump cards you¡¯ve got up your sleeves. No enemy I, Qin Wenyuan, set my sights on has ever gotten away! This won¡¯t end well for you!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The House of Prosperity.

    The night was dark, and themps were freshly lit.

    On their way to the ninth floor, Nan Ying, Ni Hao and the others couldn¡¯t help but reveal curious expressions, and even their movements were more reserved than usual.

    In the hearts of these young people, those capable of dining on the ninth floor were, without exception, figures of enormous influence and authority, people who stood at the top of the prefectural capital.

    .

    Zhou Huaiqiu¡¯s expression was the calmest, but even he was pondering just who it was who¡¯d invited this group here.

    When they reached the Mountain and River Pce, the group instinctively got their emotions under control.

    ¡°Everyone, please wait for a moment while I report to the host of tonight¡¯s banquet,¡± said Madam Cuiyun. She pushed the door open just wide enough for her to squeeze through, then closed it immediately behind her.

    Zhou Huaiqiu andpany couldn¡¯t help but find it a pity; her caution meant they couldn¡¯t use this opportunity to find out just who was waiting inside.

    ¡°How extravagant! He¡¯s even got Madam Cuiyun reporting to him personally. In our Blueriver Sword Manor, I¡¯m afraid only the sect leader could enjoy suchvish treatment,¡± muttered Nan Ying.

    Although she said this, she was increasingly excited. She had already decided how best to disy her good side at the banquet.

    It would be ideal if she could win the host¡¯s favor.

    ¡°You can¡¯t say that. If Martial Uncle Zhou came here, he¡¯d surely receiveparable treatment,¡± said Ni Hao.

    Zhou Huaiqiu merely waved self-deprecatingly, ¡°Ordinarily speaking, I won¡¯te to the House of Prosperity. But of course, if I needed to entertain VIP guests, this old face of mine is just barely enough to get a room on the ninth floor.¡±

    The more he spoke, the greater the waves coursing through the group¡¯s hearts. They were eager, but also uneasy.

    Before long, the door opened, and Madam Cuiyun walked out with a smile. ¡°Everyone, please go right in. I shan¡¯t disturb you any longer.¡±

    With that, she bade them farewell and dashed off.

    This was a little out of the ordinary, but everyone¡¯s thoughts were elsewhere. They were all excited to participate in the banquet and see just who their mysterious and illustrious host was.

    Zhou Huaiqiu walked at the front of the group. He took a moment to adjust his clothes, then pushed open the door. He instinctively raised his hands and was about to sp his fist in greeting when he froze, and his eyes widened.

    Because his back was to the rest of the group, none of them sensed anything strange or inappropriate about this. They all streamed in, feeling a mixture of nervousness, excitement, and reserved caution.

    But when they saw the inside of the Mountain and River Pce, all of them froze, tongue-tied. It was as if they¡¯d seen a ghost.

    Nothing was scarier than a sudden silence¡­.

    And now, the Mountain and River Pce was so silent, you could hear a pin drop.

    No, that wasn¡¯t right. They could hear someone moving his chopsticks and chewing.

    ¡°Su Yi, why the hell is it you!?¡± Ni Hao was the first to cry out. His eyes were wide with disbelief.

    His words seemed to wake the others from their reveries. All of their expressions turned iparably unsightly. Their eagerness and anticipation seemed to grow wings and fly away, and they felt ashamed, like they¡¯d fallen for a prank.

    The luxurious dining room was spacious and well lit.

    Su Yi sat at the head of the massive table, d in blue robes, sipping wine and tasting the various delicacies. He looked leisurely and at ease.?Huang Qianjun sat by his side. They were the only two people sitting in this spacious, luxurious private dining hall. It didn¡¯t quite feel real.

    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t it be me?¡± Su Yi set down his white jade chopsticks, then looked up at the group. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you toe too, Martial Uncle Zhou. But then, this ce is quite spacious. There¡¯s more than enough room to seat a few extra guests.¡±

    He rose, then gestured to Zhou Huaiqiu. ¡°Please, take a seat.¡±

    No matter what, during his time at Blueriver Sword Manor, Zhou Huaiqiu had looked out for him. Su Yi couldn¡¯t ignore that.

    It was as if Zhou Huaiqiu awakened from a daze. He lowered the hands he¡¯d lifted to greet their ¡°illustrious host¡±, then smiled dryly. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have guessed that the host of this ninth-floor banquet at the House of Prosperity would turn out to be you.¡± His gaze swept across Ni Hao and the other dumbstruck disciples. ¡°Sit down, everyone.¡±

    As he spoke, he was the first to take his seat. When they saw this, the others temporarily repressed their astonishment and confusion and joined him at the table.

    When they looked over the sumptuous, tempting array of delicacies, then at Su Yi¡¯s spot at the head of the table, waves coursed through their hearts. This feeling was simply too difficult to take!

    At first, they¡¯d assumed some enormously influential, long-established authority figure had invited them. As such, everyst one of them had been excited and eager, and even a bit reserved and nervous.

    Who would have thought¡­.

    It was Su Yi, the disciple the sect had cast away!

    Of them, Nan Ying suffered the greatest shock. Her beautiful face alternated between different expressions, and her pretty eyes stared intently at Su Yi, as if she wanted to see right through him.

    This was because she¡¯d once been Su Yi¡¯s lover. They¡¯d been together day and night, and they¡¯d once whispered sweet nothings to each other in flowering, moonlit fields.

    She would never have guessed that the waste she¡¯d kicked to the curb hadn¡¯t just recovered and taken first ce in the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet; he now sat proudly in the ninth floor of the House of Prosperity!

    But actually, it wasn¡¯t just Nan Ying; the others were utterly baffled as well.

    Even Zhou Huaiqiu found it strange and unsettling.?Although he didn¡¯t know how Su Yi managed to set up this banquet, he keenly picked up on the fact that all seven invitees were Blueriver Sword Manor disciples, and furthermore, that they¡¯d all once been on bad terms with Su Yi.

    This was a bad sign!

 Chapter 118: Iâ€™ll Personally Send You on Your Way

    <h4>Chapter 118: I¡¯ll Personally Send You on Your Way</h4>

    Someone soon shattered the tense, stifled atmosphere.

    ¡°Su Yi, what did you invite us to this banquet for? Was it just to strut your stuff?¡± Qian Yunjiu¡¯s expression darkened, and he said coldly, ¡°Are you trying to show off how well you¡¯re doing as a way to humiliate us?¡±

    Huo Long, Zheng Xiaolin, Zhang Fengtu, Liu Ying, Yang Qi, and Chu Lianheng all stared at Su Yi, their expressions unsightly.

    Back in the day at Blueriver Sword Manor, they¡¯d alle into conflict with Su Yi, and they¡¯d all bullied him on numerous asions.

    Yet now, they saw the very person they¡¯d once trampled again, but this time it was in a banquet on the ninth floor of the House of Prosperity. He¡¯d gone out of his way to invite them specifically; anyone with half a brain would know that it wasn¡¯t so they could enjoy a nice feast together!

    ¡°I¡¯ve long since sensed that there was something strange about this invitation. It seems I was right!¡± Huo Long snorted coldly. ¡°I just don¡¯t get it. You¡¯re a waste without a cultivation, and you¡¯ve long since been booted from the sect. Why is it that you can sit here now?¡±

    His words weren¡¯t the least bit polite.

    Zhou Huaiqiu frowned, and he coughed dryly. ¡°You were all once?sectmates. Mind your manners.¡±

    Nan Ying smiled. ¡°Everyone, you probably don¡¯t know it yet, but Senior Apprentice Brother Su is no longerparable to his past self.¡± She had already gotten her emotions under control. Her beautiful eyes darted around, and her words carried a hint of cheerfulughter.

    ¡°Oh? Might you exin?¡± asked the only other woman in the room, Liu Ying.

    But Nan Ying instead nced at Su Yi and said softly, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Su, you don¡¯t mind, do you?¡±

    Su Yi was contentedly pouring himself a ss of wine. He said tly, ¡°If you have something to say, get it all out in the open now. After tonight, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t get such a perfect opportunity ever again.¡±

    ¡°Heh heh, well said! If I¡¯d known?you?were the host of tonight¡¯s banquet, I sure as hell wouldn¡¯t havee,¡±ughed Huo Long.

    The others felt much the same way. They thought Su Yi was here to rub his sess in their faces; it was detestable!

    Su Yi merely nced at Huo Long, then looked away and poured yet another cup of wine.

    .

    ¡°Everyone, Martial Uncle Zhou was right earlier. We ought to mind our manners!¡± said Nan Ying in her clear voice. ¡°About half a month ago, Senior Apprentice Brother Su took first ce in the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet, a contest between Guangling and Cloudfall Cities. In doing so, his name shook both sides of the Great Azure!¡±

    Qian Yunjiu and the other six original invitees all looked stunned.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that waste recovered his cultivation?¡±

    ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    Some of them found it hard to hide their inner shock. Every time they opened their mouths, they called Su Yi a waste. It was clear how they saw him in their hearts.

    But in truth, if not for seeing him here today, they likely would have forgotten him before long.

    A waste and a live-in son-inw no longer even lived in the same world as them!

    Yet now, Nan Ying was telling them he¡¯d recovered? It was only natural they¡¯d be bbergasted!

    ¡°You¡¯re saying Su Yi has already recovered his cultivation?¡± Qian Yunjiu looked astonished.

    ¡°He hasn¡¯t just recovered; he¡¯s a lot stronger than before, too.¡± Nan Ying¡¯s eyes carried a thread of admiration and worship. ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother?Wen?Jueyuan¡¯s pretty?tough, right? Well, Mo Tianling beat him in a single attack. But strong as he was, Mo Tianling wound up as Senior Apprentice Brother Su¡¯s stepping stone in the end!¡±

    ¡°That¡­.¡± Qian Yunjiu and the others¡¯ expressions changed.

    Wen Jueyuan was an elite within Blueriver Sword Manor¡¯s inner sect, yet he¡¯d lost to Mo Tianling.

    And Mo Tianling lost to Su Yi!

    Thinking of it that way, it was obvious to all of them how powerful Su Yi was now that he¡¯d regained his cultivation!

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Liu Ying couldn¡¯t believe it. There was no way she could ept it.

    The same went for the others.

    Who would willingly admit someone they¡¯d once disdained and trampled all over had now grown strong and risen to prominence?

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t it possible? I saw it with myself. Don¡¯t tell me my eyes were ying tricks on me?¡± Zhou Huaiqiu coldly berated Qian Yunjiu andpany, ¡°Is it that hard to admit that Su Yi has grown strong? Hurry up and toast him, enjoy your food and drink, then set aside past grudges. Let¡¯s not bring them up any further.¡±

    He¡¯d long since sensed that something strange was going on here. When he saw how hostile and opposed Qian Yunjiu andpany still were to Su Yi, he couldn¡¯t help but panic.

    Remember, Su Yi was sitting at the head of the table, and even Madam Cuiyun treated him as a top distinguished guest. He wasn¡¯t at allparable to his past self!

    Su Yi nced at Zhou Huaiqiu, but said nothing.

    He naturally saw right through Zhou Huaiqiu¡¯s concerns.

    s, even though Zhou Huaiqiu was on the premises, there was nothing the elder could do to change what was going to happen tonight.

    As he thought, Su Yi poured himself another cup of wine.

    ¡°Martial Uncle Zhou, you want us to toast him?¡± Qian Yunjiu andpany were instantly in uproar, and they could no longer remain seated. Their expressions were contorted with anger.

    Zhou Huaiqiu¡¯s heart sank.

    Were these long-experienced experts, they likely would have picked up some clues about this banquet already.

    Yet Qian Yunjiu and the others were all still young, and all of them came from privileged backgrounds. They¡¯d been spoiled from a young age; there was no way they could just swallow their anger.

    ¡°Su Yi, this was your goal all along, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Yang Qi shot indignantly to his feet. ¡°You want to show off your prestige, then borrow the power of Martial Uncle Zhou to force us to lower our hands. You sure let your imagination run wild!¡±

    He¡¯d always been a man of few words, but now, he could no longer take it.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. So what if your cultivation has recovered? We haven¡¯t sunk so low as to bend at the knee for you just because of some banquet!¡± Chu Lianheng, Zhang Fengtu and the others each expressed their pride and disdain in turn.

    Su Yi still said nothing. He just went on pouring wine.

    His calm, indifferent ease sent a chill through Zhou Huaiqiu¡¯s heart, and his sense of foreboding intensified.

    Bam!

    Zhou Huaiqiu mmed his fist against the table and said sternly, ¡° You pack of buffoons! Don¡¯t you know where this is? How dare you be so impudent here? Let me ask you all something: could the seniors of?your?ns organize a banquet here?¡±

    His eyes shed with cold light, startling Qian Yunjiu andpany into silence.

    When they asked themselves, they had to admit that although their backgrounds were extraordinary, it would still be rather difficult for their seniors to organize a banquet on the ninth floor of the House of Prosperity¡­

    ¡°Everyone, Martial Uncle Zhou is saying that Senior Apprentice Brother Su¡¯s ability to organize a banquet here is proof that his status is not what it used to be,¡± said Nan Ying. Her eyes were like limpid pools, and her voice was gentle. ¡°If you keep treating him like you did in the past, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll invite disaster upon yourselves.¡±

    Qian Yunjiu and the others looked uncertain, but they were obviously much clearer-headed than before.

    ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister Nan Ying, you keep speaking up on Junior Apprentice Brother Su¡¯s behalf. Don¡¯t tell it¡¯s on ount of lingering sentiments? Are you remembering your shared past?¡± Ni Hao made it sound like gentle ribbing, but in his heart, he was displeased.

    From the moment they first entered the Mountain and River Pce, Nan Ying¡¯s eyes had been glued to Su Yi, as if she were too preupied to think of anything else.

    And every time she spoke, it was to talk up Su Yi¡¯s aplishments. Of course Ni Hao was jealous!

    Nan Ying¡¯s expression shifted, and she hurriedly exined, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Ni, I¡¯m just exining the facts on Martial Uncle Zhou¡¯s behalf. I don¡¯t want their rtionships with Senior Apprentice Brother Su to get too tense. After all, it¡¯d be bad if this led to any unpleasantness.¡±

    ¡°So what if it leads to unpleasantness?¡± Huo Long couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Who in Blueriver Sword Manor doesn¡¯t know that we¡¯re on poor terms with Su Yi? I admit that he¡¯s risen to prominence. He¡¯s even qualified to dine on the ninth floor of the House of Prosperity. But we nevertheless can¡¯t possibly lower our heads and apologize to?him?of all people!¡±

    Was my warning not clear enough??Zhou Huaiqiu frowned, only to watch as Qian Yunjiu, Liu Ying, Yang Qi and the others each voiced their agreement, each with an air of righteousness.

    All the while, Su Yi said nothing. He poured another ss of wine.

    There were now six cups of wineid out in front of him.

    From beginning to end, Huang Qianjun yed the part of a silent bystander. However, when he nced toward Qian Yunjiu and the others, his gaze was?pitying.

    He understood the spoiled young master type better than anyone. If you wanted to make them lower their heads, only one method was effective: a beating.

    And if you really wanted to convince them of their loss, you had to beat up their elders, too.

    Otherwise, they¡¯d always be willing to gamble on their ns¡¯ power. They¡¯d think, ¡°If I ask the family for help, they¡¯ll win back my dignity for me!¡±

    The more exceptional the young master¡¯s status, the truer this was.

    In other words, this was just the nature of the world. It was like this everywhere.

    s, this time, they¡¯d bumped into an exception, someone who didn¡¯t y by the usual rules!

    ¡°A banquet like this is too disgusting to bear. Martial Uncle Zhou, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± Qian Yunjiu rose. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to spare Su Yi so much as another nce.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re leaving!¡± Huo Long and the others rose as well.

    All of their expressions were rife with disdain.

    But it was then that Su Yi poured the seventh ss of wine and said tly, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be in such a rush. If we¡¯re done talking, then I¡¯ll personally send you on your way.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Qian Yunjiu whipped around. He seemed to find it rather funny. ¡°Su Yi, don¡¯t tell me you n to keep us here?¡±

    Huo Long and the others stopped too. All of them turned to re coldly at Su Yi.

    The atmosphere was instantly tense.

    Zhou Huaiqiu¡¯s expression shifted. ¡°Su Yi, don¡¯t do anything reckless. Give me face and let them leave.¡±

    Su Yi rose, then said tly, ¡°Martial Uncle Zhou, you know how they bullied me during my time in Blueriver Sword Manor, but vast as the sect was, not one member of its leadership stood up for me.

    ¡°Now that I want to resolve my grievances on my own, you¡¯re trying to stop me? Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s rather inappropriate?¡±

    Zhou Huaiqiu¡¯s mind went nk, and his heart shook.?As expected, this kid is using the banquet to get revenge!

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Su, this is the House of Prosperity. You can¡¯t act up here!¡± Nan Ying couldn¡¯t help but say.

    Qian Yunjiu, Huo Long and the others couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly too.

    Things never ended well for those who caused trouble in the House of Prosperity!

    Huo Long took it a step further. ¡°Su Yi, you probably don¡¯t know this, but just a few days ago, Nian Yunqiao and Yan Chengrong died precisely because they caused trouble here. The governor of Harmony Prefecture killed them both. When their families learned what had happened, they were so intimidated, they didn¡¯t even dare fart in protest. Don¡¯t tell me you n to try something too?¡±

    ¡°Nian Yunqiao and Yan Chengrong are dead?¡± Nan Ying was stunned. To the best of her knowledge, those two were Su Yi¡¯s enemies once too.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. They died right here, in the Mountain and River Pce!¡± Huo Long¡¯s voice was loud and clear.

    Both Zhou Huaiqiu and Ni Hao were stunned.

    ¡°If you dare attack even now, I¡¯ll acknowledge that you¡¯re a real man!¡± He pointed at Su Yi, his gaze disdainful.

    The implication was that if he didn¡¯t attack, he was a woman.

    Qian Yunjiu and the others couldn¡¯t help but burst into mockingughter.

    Their tone was decidedly provocative. Seeing this, the muscles of Huang Qianjun¡¯s face twitched. He almost couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    They¡¯re using the people Brother Su killed that day¡­ as fodder to provoke him? They really think he won¡¯t dare attack?

    This is just¡­ Wow!

    When he saw that things had reached this point, Zhou Huaiqiu¡¯s brow furrowed, and he sighed inwardly. He nned to intervene and make peace, when¡­.

    ng!

    A wave of sword hums reverberated throughout the Mountain and River Pce!

 Chapter 120: Severing Our Former Bond

    <h4>Chapter 120: Severing Our Former Bond</h4>

    A sword appeared in Su Yi¡¯s hands, seemingly out of nowhere.

    The de glowed a faint sky-blue with ripples of spiritual radiance.

    A spiritual sword!

    The crowd¡¯s pupils constricted.?Even Nan Ying and Ni Hao¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of greed.?Isn¡¯t this guy doing a bit too well for himself?

    Huo Long and the other invitees were stunned.?Don¡¯t tell me Su Yi ns to throw all caution to the wind and attack?

    Zhou Huaiqiu¡¯s expression changed dramatically, and he was just about to say something when he saw a sh of sword light.

    A head flew through the air, leaving an eye-catching trail of sttering blood in its wake. The red was particrly stark beneath the light of the private dining hall¡¯snterns.

    The head belonged to Huo Long.

    His smile was still cold and disdainful as his head tumbled to the ground. A momentter, his?headless body fell to the floor.

    Everyone¡¯s?pupils constricted. They jumped in terror and paled with fright.?Even Zhou Huaiqiu couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    He would never have guessed that when Su Yi struck, it would be without any wasted words. He didn¡¯t beat around the bush at all; he was direct and efficient!?So much so that although Zhou Huaiqiu wanted to stop him, he was one step toote.

    Ni Hao and Nan Ying were startled too, and their eyes widened. They couldn¡¯t even imagine it. This was the ninth floor of the House of Prosperity.?Just where did he get the confidence? He actually killed someone here of all ces!

    It was Su Yi who first spoke to break the deathly silence. He said tly, ¡°It was the 396th year of the Great Zhou Dynasty, a winter morning. I picked a thirty-year Cinnabar Fruit on the cliffs of Xiaoxuan Peak. Just as I was about to climb back up, Huo Long ckmailed me from atop the cliff. He said I had to give him the fruit, or else he¡¯d sever the rope holding me.¡±

    Su Yi paused and swept his gaze across the group. ¡°As you all know, Xiaoxuan Peak is over a thousand feet tall. Without the rope, I¡¯d fall all the way into the gorge below. At the time, I chose to endure. I tossed the fruit up to Huo Long.

    ¡°But in the end, before I could climb back up, Huo Long cut the rope anyway.¡±

    Zhou Huaiqiu eximed, ¡°Something like that actually happened?¡±

    But when he looked at Qian Yunjiu and the others, he saw that all of them looked ufortable. Obviously, all of them were well aware of this incident.

    Nan Ying and Ni Hao weren¡¯t surprised either; they¡¯d heard about this too.

    Su Yi continued, ¡°Fortunately, as I fell, a pine growing from the cliffside stopped my fall. Although I was injured, I made it out alive.¡±

    Once he finished his tail, he picked up one of the seven cups of wine and drained it. ¡°Elder Zhou, tell me: did Huo Long deserve to die?¡±

    From beginning to end, his expression was t as ever, as if he were talking about someone else.

    But it was this very cold indifference that sent a chill through Zhou Huaiqiu¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Su Yi, all of that was in the past, and besides, you didn¡¯t die, now did you? Yet now, you went and killed Huo Long. Aren¡¯t you afraid of others getting revenge on you next?¡± Qian Yunjiu roared, ¡°This is the House of Prosperity!¡±

    Su Yi nced at him. ¡°Even if you shout louder, no one will barge in to rescue you.¡±

    Qian Yunjiu¡¯s expression shifted dramatically, and he turned to flee.

    ng!

    The hum of a sword rang out.

    Qian Yunjiu¡¯s head toppled from his shoulders, sshing blood all over the floor.

    Some of the others shrieked in terror, quivering from head to toe.

    Even Ni Hao and Nan Ying went rigid, and their hearts shook.

    But Su Yi just said indifferently, ¡°Back then, Qian Yunjiu repeatedly stole medicine from the sect. After this matter came to light, he framed me for it. No matter how hard I tried to exin myself, no one listened to me.¡±

    As he said this, he sighed. ¡°The ridiculous part is, quite a few people even spoke up as witnesses on his behalf. They said?I?was the one who stole the medicine. How sharp-eyed are the sect higher-ups? They were naturally well aware that something fishy was going on, but they tacitly agreed to ept their words as truth. No one tried to get justice on my behalf.

    ¡°It was only after everything was over that I learned that, in their eyes, I was nothing but a low-ss figure with no family background. That was why, despite knowing the truth full well, they preferred to force me to take the fall than allow anything to damage Qian Yunjiu¡¯s reputation.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed erratically once more.

    Even Huang Qianjun couldn¡¯t remain calm. He gnashed his teeth, and his temper raged within him.

    He would never have guessed that Su Yi had endured such treatment during his time in Blueriver Sword Manor!

    ¡°Elder Zhou, you presumably heard about this incident too, but you chose to remain a bystander as well.¡± Su Yi nced at Zhou Huaiqiu.

    Zhou Huaiqiu sighed, and he looked ashamed. ¡°I only took it as an ordinary incident of theft. I never paid it any heed. Who would have thought¡­.¡±

    ¡°I never med you for that. You were a major figure in the sect. How could you concern yourself with a trivial incident like that?¡± Su Yi leisurely drained another cup of wine.?He set down the cup, then fixed his gaze on Liu Ying.

    She was immediately pale with terror, and she shrieked, ¡°Don¡¯te any closer!¡±

    The blood had long since drained from Yang Qi, Chu Lianheng, Zheng Xiaolin, and Zhang Fengtu¡¯s faces as well.?There was no longer any sign of their earlier arrogance or bluster.

    Earlier, they¡¯d been convinced that with a sect elder like Zhou Huaiqiu here, they had nothing to worry about, especially since this was the House of Prosperity. That was why they were so fearless at first; they didn¡¯t believe Su Yi dared attempt murder under such circumstances.

    But Huo Long and Qian Yunjiu¡¯s deaths terrified them to the core. They finally realized just how much danger they were in.

    Practically instinctively, all of them clustered behind Zhou Huaiqiu.

    ¡°Martial Uncle Zhou, Su Yi killed Huo Long and Qian Yunjiu right in front of you. He¡¯s frenzied and depraved. Aren¡¯t you going to get involved?¡± someone shouted indignantly.

    The others voiced their agreement and gnashed their teeth, one by one. All of them were both panicked and terrified.

    ¡°Su Yi, making this incident even bigger won¡¯t do you any good either. How about we let this end here? We can go to Blueriver Sword Manor together and resolve any lingering grudges, one by one.¡± Zhou Huaiqiu took a deep breath.

    As the fourth-ranked elder of the sect, he naturally couldn¡¯t bear to just watch someone kill his sect¡¯s disciples.

    By murdering two of them, Su Yi had alreadymitted a taboo, and Zhou Huaiqiu was already beside himself with rage.

    But Su Yi¡¯s t, indifferent response defied his expectations. ¡°Once I¡¯m finished with tonight¡¯s banquet, I¡¯ll naturally pay Blueriver Sword Manor a visit.¡±

    He walked up, sword in hand. ¡°But for now, Martial Uncle Zhou, you¡¯d best step aside. If you refuse, don¡¯t me me for forgetting our former bond.¡±

    He called it a bond, but it was really just Zhou Huaiqiu paying attention to him after he became the Outer Sect Sword Chief. It was as simple as an elder admiring and looking after a talented disciple.

    Strictly speaking, all of that care and concern was just because he¡¯d won the position of ¡°Outer Sect Sword Chief¡±. They had no real ¡°bond¡± to speak of.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Zhou Huaiqiu¡¯s face was ashen as he red at Su Yi. ¡°A few grudges, all of them in the past. Is it necessary to resolve them in this way?¡±

    ¡°A few grudges?¡± A faint, mocking smile tugged at Su Yi¡¯s lips. ¡°Would you say that if it had happened to you?¡±

    No one could fully understand another¡¯s feelings. Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue about it, so he just said directly, ¡°Tonight, all of them must die!¡±

    ¡°Martial Uncle Zhou, see how wicked he is? He¡¯s so brazen, he even dares treat you with disrespect,¡± shrieked Liu Ying.

    Even Ni Hao and Nan Ying watched in disbelief. They couldn¡¯t even imagine it.?How dare Su Yi talk to Zhou Huaiqiu that way?

    It¡¯s worth noting that the Bluepeak Sword Elder was a peak Qi umtion Realm existence. His ¡°Thirteen Stances of the Bluepeak Sword¡± were famous throughout the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital!

    ¡°Su Yi, if you stubbornly refuse to see the light, don¡¯t me me for my poor manners.¡± Zhou Huaiqiu sighed, then unsheathed his sword. His gaze turned frosty and solemn, and his energy billowed and circted around him.

    Liu Ying and the others were instantly excited. Resentment was written all over their faces.

    Su Yi, you might be tough, but are you tough enough to go toe-to-toe with Martial Uncle Zhou?

    Even Ni Hao spoke up. ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother Su, stay your hand. This is hard enough on Martial Uncle Zhou already. Don¡¯t make things harder on him.¡±

    But Su Yi directly ignored him. He didn¡¯t so much as nce at him. This left Ni Hao red-faced with anger.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just have to see your expertise for myself, Martial Uncle Zhou.¡± As he spoke, Su Yi no longer hesitated. He stepped forward.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened; it seemed they dared not believe it. His old enemies couldn¡¯t help butugh.?This moron¡¯s courting death! This couldn¡¯t get any better!

    ¡°Su Yi, you¡¯ve really let me down.¡± Zhou Huaiqiu sighed, then shook his de and stabbed.

    Whoosh!

    He was like a towering mountain in motion, grand and spectacr.

    This was one of the Thirteen Stances of the Bluepeak Sword, ¡°Flying Peak¡±!

    This attack was vast, a sword with the power to suppress the world itself. In Zhou Huaiqiu¡¯s hands, all of its subtleties were on full disy.

    Everyone¡¯s breathing stopped; it was as if they¡¯d witnessed a blue mountain bearing down on them.

    But Su Yi merely shook his head. With a shake of his wrist, his sword shot forward.

    It arced like a rainbow piercing through the sun, the sword light dazzling to behold. It was iparably fast, and it easily pierced right through the blue mountain.

    Immediately afterward¡­.

    ng!

    A deafening impact followed. Zhou Huaiqiu¡¯s wrists were in agony, and his sword flew from his hands and stuck in the massive vase on the other end of the hall.?With a bang, the vase cracked, then broke apart, scattering fragments across the floor.

    Zhou Huaiqiu subconsciously nced down at his wrists and saw a faint, blood-colored cut in the flesh.?It was as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning.

    He waspletely stunned.?How terrifying of an attack was that? It was so powerful, he couldn¡¯t even begin to block it!

    ¡°This¡­.¡± Liu Ying and the others¡¯ smiles froze in ce. They?paled?with fright, and their scalps went numb.

    Zhou Huaiqiu was the glorious Bluepeak Sword Elder, the man ranked fourth amongst the sect¡¯s elders and a peak Qi umtion expert famed throughout the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital, yet he couldn¡¯t even block a single attack?

    Even Ni Hao and Nan Ying were tongue-tied and dumbstruck.

    Their impression of Su Yi was limited to what they saw in theirst encounter, back when he took first ce in the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet.

    Who would have thought that after just two weeks apart, Su Yi¡¯s cultivation had already reached such unbelievably terrifying heights?

    ¡°With this sword, consider our former bond severed. From now on, there¡¯s nothing between us at all,¡± said Su Yi indifferently.

    Zhou Huaiqiu¡¯s hands and feet went cold, and his expression changed erratically. He looked astonished and bewildered.

    A whileter, he let out a long sigh, his expression bleak. ¡°No wonder you seemed so fearless. No wonder even Madam Cuiyun treated you like a first-ss VIP guest. So, you¡¯ve already grown this much¡­.¡±

    Then, he took a deep breath and said gravely, ¡°But regarding what you n to do tonight, since I¡¯m here, there¡¯s absolutely no way I¡¯ll back down. If I do, how can I possibly face everyone in Blueriver Sword Manor going forward?¡±

    He looked utterly decisive.

    When he heard this, Su Yi didn¡¯t bother wasting words. No emotions showed on his face.

    He exerted strength through his arms, and Guiding Mysteries shot shed forward.

    Both of Zhou Huaiqiu¡¯s arms rose as he blocked with all his power.

    But the next moment, Guiding Mysteries sent him hurtling through the air. His gaunt frame tumbled to the floor. It was a pathetic sight.

    He couldn¡¯t even endure a single hit!

 Chapter 121: Sever a Grudge, Drain a Cup of Wine

    <h4>Chapter 121: Sever a Grudge, Drain a Cup of Wine</h4>

    Zhou Huaiqiu was Liu Ying and the other invitees¡¯ pir.

    Thus, when they realized they were in danger, they immediately hid behind him. They even went so far as to provoke Su Yi repeatedly; they hoped to borrow Elder Zhou¡¯s hands to suppress him.

    The Bluepeak Sword Elder was someone so mighty, they could only look up to him. Who¡¯d¡¯ve thought he couldn¡¯t take even one of Su Yi¡¯s attacks?

    When they saw Su Yi¡¯s sword send Zhou Huaiqiu flying, Liu Ying and the others were downright bbergasted.

    How is this possible??When did Su Yi be so terrifying?

    Countless doubts filled their heads, like bolts of electricity. They shook from head to toe, their faces ashen.

    Thud!

    Liu Ying was the first to kneel, and her voice quivered with terror. ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother Su, I was wrong. I should never have bullied Junior Apprentice Sister Xiaowen. I shouldn¡¯t have driven her to suicide, and I most definitely shouldn¡¯t have pushed the me onto you. I¡­.¡±

    Before she could even finish, something pierced through her throat, and her head flew into the air. In thest moments before her death, her eyes widened with terror and unwillingness.

    Her corpse fell limply to the floor, gushing blood.

    ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister Xiaowen was timid and kind by nature. She never offended you, but you were so jealous that her cultivation improved faster than yours that you thought of countless ways to bully and humiliate her. How vicious can you get¡­.?¡± Su Yi muttered to himself, then picked up another ss of wine and drained it.

    During his time at Blueriver Sword Manor, he was closest to Feng Xiaofeng and Tong Xiaowen .

    After Tong Xiaowenmitted suicide, Liu Ying spread rumors saying that Su Yi had used her, then cast her aside after stealing her chastity. She said he¡¯d yed with Tong Xiaowen¡¯s heart, driving the timid young woman to despair and suicide.

    The most ridiculous part was that a lot of people believed it!

    ¡°Attack! It¡¯s do or die!¡± Yang Qi suddenly roared, then charged at Su Yi in a mad frenzy.

    But before he made it even halfway, a sword pierced his throat. With a flick of its edge, his head flew from his shoulders with a waterfall of blood.

    ¡°Back then, I was in the Refining Muscle Stage of the Blood Cirction Realm. You hated me to the core simply because I bested you in a duel, so you instigated the sect¡¯s servants, convincing them to put poison in my food. You tried to kill me. If that servant hadn¡¯t inadvertently let something slip, you might very well have gotten away with it, too.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was cold. His indifferent words echoed throughout the blood-soaked hall.

    ¡°Run!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and flee!¡±

    The only three who remained, Zhang Fengtu, Zheng Xiaolin, and Chu Lianheng, were frantic. All of them scurried toward the gates.

    Without exception, they were too panicked to n an escape route.

    Su Yi naturally wouldn¡¯t let them get away. He leaped forward, and Guiding Mysteries¡¯ clear hum surged like the tide. He shed three times.?Each swing was faster than the one before.

    One head after another flew through the air, while one figure after another staggered and fell to the floor, blood pouring onto the red carpet.

    ¡°The three of you are all worthy of my hatred. I feel no sorrow at your deaths.¡± Su Yi stood there, expression ice-cold.

    Now, all seven of his former enemies?had?perished here. He¡¯d removed their heads and left their corpses sprawled out on the ground!

    Zhou Huaiqiu just sat where hended earlier, his expression bleak.

    Ni Hao and Nan Ying were too panicked to remain seated. They stood in ce, unable to stop themselves from trembling. Their expressions filled with unconcealed terror.

    ng!

    Su Yi sheathed his sword, then returned to his seat and drained four cups of wine in rapid session.

    With every cup he poured down his throat, he felt as if he¡¯d cleared a knot in his heart. Each ss represented the end of asting grudge.

    After draining everyst cup, Su Yi¡¯s entire body felt rxed.

    Sever?a grudge, and take a drink.

    That was how a man ought to be!

    When she saw Su Yi raise the wine jar and pour yet another ss, Nan Ying was instantly scared out of her wits. She shook from head to toe, then stuttered, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Su, we only participated in this banquet by coincidence. We have absolutely no intention of bing your enemy.¡±

    Ni Hao shook too, and he said in a panic, ¡°Su Yi, what are you doing? Wasn¡¯t killing so many people enough for you?¡±

    Earlier, Su Yi poured and drank a cup of wine for each of the seven people he killed. They witnessed the whole thing.

    It was only natural that they¡¯d be terrified upon seeing Su Yi pour yet another cup of wine!

    Even Zhou Huaiqiu was suddenly solemn. He struggled to his feet, a wooden expression on his face. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t silence us, word of this incident will spread. How could Blueriver Sword Manor possibly let him off? And how could the families of the seven disciples he just killed remain uninvolved?¡±

    He looked at Su Yi, then said, ¡°Might I ask you a few questions first? I¡¯d at least like some answers before I die.¡±

    Su Yi furrowed his brow. ¡°Zhou Huaiqiu, do you really see me as the type to indiscriminately kill the innocent?¡±

    When he heard that, Zhou Huaiqiu was stunned despite himself. ¡°You mean you don¡¯t n to silence us?¡±

    Su Yi drained his ss but offered no exnation.

    Nan Ying and Ni Hao were instantly excited, and they sighed in relief.

    ¡°So it was a misunderstanding. I knew Senior Apprentice Brother Su could clearly differentiate between those who¡¯ve wronged him and those who haven¡¯t. How could he do something like that?¡± Nan Yingughed in delight.

    But Ni Hao¡¯s expression wasplex. ¡°Su Yi, you really aren¡¯t afraid of othersing back for revenge?¡±

    Su Yi looked indifferent, and he didn¡¯t exin. He just pointed at the door. ¡°You can leave now.¡±

    Su Yi was tantly ignoring him, but Ni Hao dared not lose his temper over Su Yi¡¯s attitude.

    He could only grimace, shake his head, and leave in dejection. For the first time in his life, he was keenly aware of what the phrase ¡°an insurmountable gap¡± meant.

    He finally realized that?in the current Su?Yi¡¯s eyes, he was nothing but an ant. Su Yi could easily afford to overlook him!

    Nan Ying hurriedly rose and left too. She had absolutely no desire to linger here, and she never wanted to visit the ninth floor of the House of Prosperity ever again.

    However, as she left, she couldn¡¯t stop a wave of regret from coursing through her.?Back then, I was far too short-sighted. How could I just kick Su Yi to the curb?

    Zhou Huaiqiu wanted to say something, but in the end, he just let out a long sigh, turned, and left. Even his silhouette was bleak.

    Everything that happened here today had dealt him an enormous blow.

    There was far too much he didn¡¯t understand, but he knew that he was in no way capable of getting answers from Su Yi.

    After what happened tonight, any bond between him and Su Yi had been irrevocably severed.

    Before long, only Su Yi and Huang Qianjun remained in the Mountain and River Pce.

    ¡°Brother Su, what are our next steps?¡± Huang Qianjun couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    He had a premonition that when word of tonight¡¯s incident spread, it was sure to stir up towering waves.

    ¡°We await theing storm.¡± Su Yi rose, put his hands behind his back, and walked out of the Mountain and River Pce.?Huang Qianjun hurried after him.

    When they left the House of Prosperity, the streets were thoroughly lit withnterns and bustling with activity.

    It seemed that what had just happened on the ninth floor of the House of Prosperity had yet to stir up anymotion at all.

    But beneath this calm exterior, a dark current was growing!

    Meanwhile, back in the Mountain and River Pce.

    Madam Cuiyun covered her nose. The smell of blood was so intense that she dry-heaved several times.

    Her mature, charming figure trembled slightly, frustration and helplessness written all over her beautiful face. She looked like she had a massive headacheing on.

    ¡°And here I thought that with Zhou Huaiqiu around, this might not happen after all. Who would have thought that star of cmity was this vicious...??Who will dare host a banquet in my Mountain and River Pce after this? Argh!¡± Madam Cuiyun turned and walked out of the room. A low sigh escaped her ruby-red lips.

    She knew that even if she wanted to hide tonight¡¯s incident, it was impossible!

    A long time passed before Madam Cuiyun regained her calm and issued orders. ¡°Someone, give the Mountain and River Pce a deep cleaning. Rece all the furniture and decorations.¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know how that jinx ns to face the inevitable storm¡­. Sigh, forget it. When gods and immortals fight, it¡¯s the ordinary folk who suffer. I certainly don¡¯t want to get mixed up in this. All I ask is that that star of cmity never everes back to the House of Prosperity¡­¡±

    She then turned and walked away, brimming with resentment.

    Meanwhile, in the private room on the first floor.

    ¡°Uncle Yong, go investigate what happened in the Mountain and River Pce. Second Brother and I will go home and await your news.¡± After seeing Su Yi and Huang Qianjun leave the restaurant, Yuan Luoxi couldn¡¯t sit still any longer.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Cheng Wuyong nodded his agreement.

    But in truth, when he saw only Zhou Huaiqiu, Ni Hao, and Nan Ying leave the House of Prosperity, Cheng Wuyong was already confident that all seven original invitees were already dead.

    But then, there was no way Zhou Huaiqiu and the others would keep tonight¡¯s massacre a secret. It was sure to stir up enormous waves.

    Those seven youths¡¯ families will be rtively easy to handle, but I¡¯m afraid Blueriver Sword Manor won¡¯t just let this go¡­?Cheng Wuyong thought to himself.?But then, since Master Su decided to do this anyway, it¡¯s possible he¡¯s long since ceased to consider Blueriver Sword Manor a threat.

    He stopped to think for a while, then sprang into action.

    ¡­.

    Meanwhile, in the prefectural governor¡¯s study.

    Qin Wenyuan had one hand behind his back. The other held an inkden brush, and he was currently practicing calligraphy on a stretched-out piece of white paper.

    His handwriting was heavy as iron and forceful as a mountain. One look was enough to put enormous pressure on a person¡¯s heart.

    Suddenly, someone knocked on the study door.

    ¡°Come in.¡± Qin Wenyuan didn¡¯t look up. With one final flick of the brush, he finished thest of the characters he was writing.

    The words ¡°No divination can predict everything. Fear only the impermanence of the heavens¡± were now written on the paper.

    Qin Wenyuan set aside his brush, then stared intently at the words he¡¯d just written. He whispered, ¡°You cannot be too extreme. It¡¯s always best to leave a little room to maneuver. This is the only way to avoid defeat long-term.¡±

    Then, he nced up at the elderly servant who¡¯d entered his study. ¡°Do you have news?¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡± The dark-robed servant nodded, his expression solemn. ¡°Just now, our spies reported that on the ninth floor of the House of Prosperity, in the Mountain and River Pce, Su Yi killed Qian Yunjiu, Huo Long, and five other Blueriver Sword Manor disciples¡­.¡±

    Qin Wenyuan¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°The ninth floor?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said the servant hurriedly. ¡°Our people are still trying to determine just how he managed to host a banquet on the ninth floor, but Madam Cuiyun¡¯s lips are sealed tight.¡±

    ¡°Su?Yi killed?in the Mountain and River Pce. What was the House of Prosperity¡¯s response?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve chosen to remain uninvolved,¡± said the servant. ¡°They simply allowed Su Yi and Huang Qianjun to leave.¡±

    He continued in a low voice, ¡°If you ask me, they know something we don¡¯t!¡±

    Qin Wenyuan¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°That¡¯s for certain. Madam Cuiyun is smooth, savvy, and well-connected. She has no great faction backing her, but her older brother is the fifth-ranked elder of Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy. This is part of why the House of Prosperity has stood tall for so long without anyone daring to offend her¡­.

    ¡°But someone like her let Su Yi kill people in the ninth-floor Mountain and River Pce, then simply walk away. This is unquestionably out of the ordinary!¡±

    .

    As Qin Wenyuan said this, his eyes glinted. ¡°It seems I¡¯ll have to find a chance to pay Madam Cuiyun a visit personally.¡±

    This incident confirmed his earlier deduction. He realized that Su Yi¡¯s methods and background really weren¡¯t as simple as they looked on the surface.

    ¡°Your Excellency, you perhaps needn¡¯t go to such trouble. Zhou Huaiqiu, Ni Hao, and Nan Ying were there at tonight¡¯s banquet too. I¡¯ve already sent our people to make contact with them and invite them here to recount their testimony in the name of the prefectural government,¡± said the servant gravely.

    Qin Wenyuan was briefly stunned. ¡°Well done.¡±

    Immediately afterward, someone reported in from beyond the study door. ¡°Reporting to His Excellency, Young Lord Ni Hao hase back with us.¡±

 Chapter 122: Dragons Have Reverse Scales, Men Have Bottom Lines

    <h4>Chapter 122: Dragons Have Reverse Scales, Men Have Bottom Lines</h4>

    ¡°Provincial Governor, Martial Uncle Zhou has already led Junior Apprentice Sister Nan Ying back to the sect. He sent me here to speak with you.¡± As he entered Qin Wenyuan¡¯s study, Ni Hao bowed respectfully, his heart tense.

    This man possessed terrifying authority within Cloudriver Prefecture. Moreover, he was a Martial Dao Grandmaster, an expert like a soaring heavenly dragon!

    Qin Wenyuan nodded. ¡°You needn¡¯t be nervous. All you need to do is tell me what happened tonight in detail. Remember, leave nothing out.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Ni Hao calmed himself down. Then, the entire tale poured out of him.

    From beginning to end, Qin Wenyuan took it all in calmly.

    When he heard that Zhou Huaiqiu intervened, only for Su Yi to defeat him in a single attack, he remained outwardly calm, but his fingers quivered uncontrobly.

    ¡°If he possesses such power, why didn¡¯t he silence you?¡± After hearing the whole story, Qin Wenyuan couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Ni Hao¡¯s expression was bitter and dejected. ¡°He said he isn¡¯t the type to kill indiscriminately, but if you ask me, I think he disdained to do it. We just weren¡¯t worth it.¡±

    ¡°Not worth it?¡± Qin Wenyuan furrowed his brow.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I could tell that in his eyes, neither I nor Martial Uncle Zhou were even worthy of his concern¡­¡± Ni Hao sighed.

    Qin Wenyuan fell silent for a long time. Finally, he waved. ¡°You can leave.¡±

    It was like a massive weight lifted from Ni Hao¡¯s shoulders. He sped his fist, then bade farewell.

    ¡°Your Excellency, there¡¯s far too much that¡¯s strange about Su Yi!¡±?The elderly servant in ck said in bewilderment, ¡°A year ago, he lost his entire cultivation and resorted to bing a live-in son-inw. Now, just one yearter, he can overpower Zhou Huaiqiu in a single attack. Isn¡¯t that a bit too unreasonable? Zhou Huaiqiu¡¯s cultivation makes him a peak expert beneath the Grandmaster Level, and he¡¯s been famous for years!¡±

    He paused, then continued, ¡°Also, Madam Cuiyun¡¯s attitude was strange. It¡¯s like she dares not offend Su Yi, but ording to our investigations, Su Yi has no background to speak of. Otherwise, he would never have be the Wen?Family¡¯s?live-in son-inw.¡±

    Qin Wenyuan sat there in silence.?There was no way he¡¯d miss those particr peculiarities!

    ¡°Your Excellency, if you ask me, we ought to endure for now and continue our investigation.¡± The servant hesitated, then suggested, ¡°It won¡¯t be toote to decide our next moves after everything is clear.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that by then, he¡¯ll have already left the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital.¡± Qin Wenyuan rubbed the space between his eyes, looking uncertain. He no longer had his earlier calm.

    It was clear that he felt conflicted about this too.

    After a while, he said out of nowhere, ¡°Perhaps, we can borrow others¡¯ power to test that boy¡¯s abilities.¡±

    His eyes shed with a strange light. ¡°After what happened tonight, there¡¯s no way Blueriver Sword Manor will just let him off, nor is there any way the seven murdered disciples¡¯ ns will just endure in silence. To us, this is an opportunity!

    The elderly servant in ck¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Your Excellency, you n to borrow another¡¯s hands to kill him?¡±

    Qin Wenyuan nodded, a smile on his face. ¡°The head of Blueriver Sword Manor, Mu Cangtu, is a long-famed Martial Dao Grandmaster. His cultivation is no lower than mine, and his temperament is firm and domineering. How could he remain uninvolved after learning about what happened tonight?

    When he said this, he rxedpletely, and his eyes shed. ¡°Perhaps, there will be no need for us to intervene at all. Su Yi, that boy, will find it hard to escape cmity with or without us!¡±

    The servant smiled too. ¡°That would be for the best.¡±

    It was then that¡ª

    ¡°Your Excellency, I have something urgent to discuss!¡± said a voice from beyond the study door.

    ¡°Come in,¡± said Qin Wenyuan.

    He then watched as a solemn-looking guard walked inside, fell to one knee, and sped his fist. ¡°Your Excellency, something¡¯s gone wrong with the Blood Ax Gang!¡±

    Qin Wenyuan froze.

    The ck-robed servant¡¯s expression shifted, and he exined at top speed, ¡°Your Excellency, earlier tonight, you ordered me to find someone with no association with us to investigate the Feng Siblings. I located the head of the Blood Ax Gang, Dong Sandao, and entrusted that task to him¡­..¡±

    By the end of his exnation, his brow had broken into cold sweats.

    .

    Qin Wenyuan frowned. Hemanded the guard, ¡°Exin what happened in detail.¡±

    ¡°Just now, Dong Sandao led his men to Bottlegourd Alley. In the end, less than fifteen minutes after entering the Feng Siblings¡¯ residence, there was a strange explosion. Wind and electricity ran rampant throughout the courtyard, which then burst into me¡­.¡±

    The guard¡¯s eyes shone with unconcealed terror. ¡°It was like immortal magic. Although it onlysted a moment, even after the wind and me died down, Dong Sandao andpany never emerged. I suspect that all of them perished inside.¡±

    The elderly servant gasped. He had a sudden sense of foreboding.

    Qin Wenyuan¡¯s expression darkened. No matter how shrewd he was, he was now so angry that he gnashed his teeth and roared, ¡°You ipetent bungler! You¡¯re not skilled enough to aplish anything, but you¡¯re more than capable of making a mess of things!¡±

    Thud!

    The elderly servant hurriedly knelt, then said in a quavering voice, ¡°I was blind and misguided. I should never have trusted that fool, Dong Sandao!¡±

    Qin Wenyuan¡¯s expression was dark as could be, his gaze terrifying. ¡°I factored everything into my calctions. The only thing I couldn¡¯t predict was that a fool would ruin everything! So long as Su Yi isn¡¯t stupid, he¡¯ll suspect that this was our work. Didn¡¯t I say you weren¡¯t supposed to alert him?¡±

    The servant was so terrified that he broke out into cold sweats. ¡°Your Excellency, I don¡¯t think Su Yi will dare oppose the prefectural government over this. After all, he¡¯s already offended Blueriver Sword Manor. If he stands against us too, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be no different from throwing his life away!¡±

    When he finished, he kowtowed. He dared not raise his head.

    Only he knew just how terrifyingly cold-blooded Qin Wenyuan was when he was angry.

    Qin Wenyuan¡¯s expression changed erratically. In the end, he took a deep breath and said, ¡°It¡¯s already happened. Saying any more will make no difference. Go visit Blueriver Sword Manor. Do it now, and tell Mu?Cangtu?that if he wants to get revenge, I, Qin Wenyuan, will lend him a hand!¡±

    By the end, he¡¯d regained his former calm. His gaze was cold and sharp.

    He¡¯d hoped to borrow others¡¯ hands to get his revenge.

    But?Dong Sandao¡¯s?death told him that Su Yi was already aware of his intentions. Now, all he could do was make a choice as quickly as possible!

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The servant hurriedly rose. Then, he and the guard scampered out of the study.

    Qin Wenyuan rubbed his brow, then sank into deep thought.

    He normally chose not to act, but when he got involved, he had to finish everything in one fell swoop!

    ¡­¡­

    Bottlegourd Alley, Humble Tranquility Cottage.

    Su Yi stood there with his hands behind his back, staring at the wreckage of the courtyard. His deep gaze shed with cold light.

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Su, they said they were from the Blood Ax Gang, and that they were here on business, but I was suspicious and refused to open the door for them. I told them toe back another day.¡±

    Feng Xiaofeng sat in his wheelchair, his expression unsightly. ¡°Who would have thought they¡¯d insist? They refused to leave, and in the end, they broke down the door and charged inside. Fortunately, Xiaoran and I were already hiding in the main hall, just in case. When we saw them burst through the gate, we immediately shattered the jade talisman you gave me¡­.¡±

    When he heard that, Su Yi asked, ¡°Are you and Xiaoran alright?¡±

    Feng Xiaofeng nodded. ¡°It¡¯s just a shame about that jade talisman. I would never have guessed it contained such unbelievable power.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a crude formation,¡± said Su Yi lightly. ¡°If it¡¯s ruined, it¡¯s ruined. I¡¯m just d you¡¯re alright.¡±

    Although he said this, inwardly, he was angry and upset.

    A grand formation like that cost many spirit stones to ce. It was strong enough to kill Grandmasters effortlessly, yet it had gone to waste killing mere petty hoodlums!

    What he found even harder to tolerate was that they¡¯d targeted the Feng Siblings. This unquestionably crossed Su Xuanjun¡¯s bottom line.

    ¡°Brother Su, we have no connection with the Blood Ax Gang at all. Why would theye knocking on our door?¡± Huang Qianjun couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Su Yi said tly, ¡°They were just working on another¡¯s orders. If I¡¯m not mistaken, it was at the behest of the prefectural governor.¡±

    Huang Qianjun¡¯s expression shifted dramatically. ¡°Are you saying that the prefectural government intends to act against us?¡±

    Two nights ago, Cheng Wuyong hade to warn them that the prefectural governor had sent his people to investigate them, and that it seemed he was intent on revenge.

    And tonight, this happened!

    ¡°If he really wanted to deal with us, he wouldn¡¯t have just sent riffraff like this to throw their lives away,¡± said Su Yi offhandedly. ¡°Way I see it, this was just an attempt to get a feel for our abilities.¡±

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Su, I¡¯m afraid the governor won¡¯t simply let this go,¡± said Feng Xiaofeng gravely.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m the one who won¡¯t simply let this go.¡± Su Yi patted Feng Xiaofeng on the shoulder. ¡°Dragons have reverse scales, and men have bottom lines. Neither is to be crossed. Someone is going to pay for what happened tonight.¡±

    His tone was t, but it sent shivers down Huang Qianjun¡¯s spine.

    He¡¯d already learned that the calmer Su Yi sounded, the more furious he was inside!

    ¡°Brother Su, shall we make some preparations?¡± asked Huang Qianjun.

    After what happened tonight at the House of Prosperity, they were openly at odds with Blueriver Sword Manor. Now, the prefectural governor was probing them. Even Huang Qianjun could smell the iing storm.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to prepare. They¡¯lle looking for me on their own,¡± said Su Yi offhandedly. ¡°When the stormes, I¡¯ll just have to sh through it. I won¡¯t leave anytent threats behind.¡±

    Meanwhile, beneath the same night sky.

    The Yuan Family.

    A spacious, elegant courtyard.

    After hearing Cheng Wuyong¡¯s report, Yuan Luoxi¡¯s exquisite eyebrows knit together. ¡°This is getting increasingly troublesome. There¡¯s no way Blueriver Sword Manor will just endure in silence. Add that to the threat of the prefectural governor, and I¡¯m afraid Master Su¡¯s plight is already dire.¡±

    She promptly rose to her feet and pursed her pink lips. ¡°Now, all we can do is ask Father to make an appearance.¡±

    Cheng Wuyong said hurriedly, ¡°Miss, with Master Su¡¯s cultivation, he¡¯s unlikely to fear either threat¡­.¡±

    ¡°But we can¡¯t just sit back and do nothing!¡± said Yuan Luoxi decisively. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how much?use I¡¯ll be. If I can help at all, even just a little, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    She hurried off. Cheng Wuyong froze, but soon, he smiled. He looked gratified.?The young miss really has grown up, and she has her own ideas.

    He hurried after her, but he was well aware that if they wanted to convince the family head to make an appearance, Yuan Luoxi wouldn¡¯t be anywhere near enough.

    Adding him, Cheng Wuyong, to the mix wouldn¡¯t do it either.

    He had to drag the family¡¯s second young master along too if they wanted a real chance at sess!

 Chapter 123: Eating His Words

    <h4>Chapter 123: Eating His Words</h4>

    The Yuan Family, Shortgrass Hall.

    Yuan Wutong sat upright before his desk, flipping through an ancient tome titled ¡°Ancient Tales of Gold and Stone.¡±

    He wore loose white clothes, and he cut a lean figure. He had a bookish air, like a schr who¡¯d never participated in worldly conflict.

    Everyone in the family knew their leader was an avid reader. Whenever he had a spare moment, he was sure to have his nose in a book.?He¡¯d long since lost track of how much money he¡¯d spent amassing books over the years.

    Other people had ¡°studies¡±, but Yuan Wutong had his own private library!

    When he heard footsteps from afar, he didn¡¯t even look up. ¡°That you, Little Xi?¡±

    ¡°How did you know?¡± Yuan Luoxi was stunned.

    Yuan Wutong set down his book and smiled, looking a bit exasperated. ¡°Throughout the entire family, only you would dare barge in here while I was reading.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Yuan Luoxi suddenly looked sheepish.

    ¡°Well, what is it?¡± Yuan Wutong rose with a smile and personally fetched a chair for his beloved youngest daughter. He then grabbed a teapot and poured them each a cup.

    Yuan Luoxi shook her head. ¡°Father, I¡¯ll sit after I¡¯ve said everything.¡±

    Yuan Wutong seemed thoughtful. ¡°It looks like you have something weighing on you. Did you run into a thorny problem?¡±

    ¡°Mm!¡± Yuan Luoxi took a deep breath. ¡°Father, first, there¡¯s something I need to get out in the open.¡±

    But Yuan Wutong smiled and waved. ¡°Don¡¯t say it! How about I try guessing first?¡±

    Yuan Luoxi pursed her lips and snapped, ¡°You¡¯re still joking around at a time like this?¡±

    Yuan Wutong burst intoughter. ¡°No matter how urgent it is, it¡¯s not like the sky is falling down on our heads. Besides, if I¡¯m not mistaken, you want to discuss something to do with that boy Su Yi, right?¡±

    His gaze was like a vast, tranquil sea. Looking into his eyes, Yuan Luoxi felt as if she had no secrets before him, as if he¡¯d seen through herpletely.

    Despite herself, she was bbergasted. She couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°How did you know?¡±

    ¡°Girl, your father is the head of the Yuan Family. If I want to find out what you¡¯re up to, it¡¯s as easy as turning over my hand, isn¡¯t it?¡± Yuan Wutong returned to his seat, sipping tea between sentences. ¡°Besides, not long ago, you ran off on your own. Did you really think I wasn¡¯t worried about you? When I heard you went all the way to Guangling City, I practically went looking for you myself.¡±

    He shook his head, but his gaze was doting.

    Yuan Luoxi stammered, ¡°You¡­ Just how much do you know?¡±

    ¡°Not a lot, but not a little either.¡± Yuan Wutong¡¯s bearing was rxed as he said offhandedly, ¡°I know that you went to Mother Ghost Ridge, and that there was once a bit of friction between you and Su Yi. I know that when you returned to the prefectural capital, you traveled with him and Huang Qianjun. Hmmm¡­. I also know that, just two days after your return, you snuck off to Bottlegourd Alley to see him, and that your second brother caught wind of it¡­.¡±

    Even he couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    But Yuan Luoxi was dumbstruck, and her expression changed erratically. Finally, she gnashed her teeth and said, ¡°Father, you sure know how to put on an act! It¡¯s been days, but you¡¯ve let nothing slip at all! And here I thought I¡¯d kept you in the dark this entire time!¡±

    Yuan Wutong sighed. ¡°I just wanted to know what was going on with my darling daughter. In the past, when you came home, you loved nothing more than spending time with me, but ever since your trip to Guangling City, it¡¯s like someone else has stolen your soul away.¡±

    Yuan Luoxi¡¯s face reddened. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Then, she suddenly recalled the purpose of her visit and said, ¡°Father, then do you know why I came looking for you tonight?¡±

    ¡°I can guess.¡± Yuan Wutong¡¯s smile faded, and he furrowed his brow. ¡°I roughly?understand this Su?Yi¡¯s abilities, and it¡¯s clear he¡¯s got quite a few secrets about him. Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t possibly have obtained the power to y six of the prefectural governor¡¯s Qi umtion elites in just one year.¡±

    He paused, then continued, ¡°Also, I just received word that tonight, he slew several people in the House of Prosperity, all of them his former sectmates. This is quite the disaster he¡¯s created; Blueriver Sword Manor is certain toe looking for revenge.¡±

    As he said this, he fixed his gaze on Yuan Luoxi. ¡°So, if I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re here to request that I lend Su Yi a hand. Am I right?¡±

    Waves of emotion coursed through Yuan Luoxi¡¯s heart. She would never have guessed her father already had so much information at his disposal!

    After a while, she looked up, her gaze expectant. ¡°Father, are you willing to help? Or rather, I¡¯m dead-set on asking for your help. Will you agree?¡±

    Yuan Wutong was suddenly a bit jealous, and his expression was strange. ¡°Tch, someone really has run off with my daughter¡¯s soul.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject!¡± she said, a little bit annoyed. ¡°Get to the point!¡±

    Yuan Wutongughed. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Let¡¯s wait until Cheng Wuyong gets here. I have a few things to ask him. Then, I¡¯ll give you your answer.¡±

    Almost immediately after he said this, they heard footsteps approaching from a distance.

    Cheng Wuyong and Yuan Luoyu hade together.

    Yuan Wutong couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly. ¡°Hah, Cheng Wuyong, that¡¯s awfully dishonest of you. You even brought my son to help sway me?¡±

    ¡°Family Head, please don¡¯t be angry,¡± Cheng Wuyong said hurriedly. He smiled sheepishly, then exined, ¡°I just thought that?having Second?Young Master here would help prove some things.¡±

    Yuan Wutong said irritably, ¡°Speak. I¡¯ll be curious to see just how you n to help Little Xi persuade me.¡±

    Cheng Wuyong thought about it, then said solemnly, ¡°Family Head, I have just three things to tell you.¡±

    Then, he told Yuan Wutong about their operation in Mother Ghost Ridge, about what they experienced on the tower ship, and about how Su Yi ¡°gave him pointers.¡±

    After hearing the entire tale, Yuan Wutong couldn¡¯t help but sink into silence.

    A mere youth had once in a?Six-Severings?Yin?Corpse during a downpour, under the cover of night. He¡¯d bested a Grandmaster aboard a tower ship, and he casually and understatedly gave Cheng Wuyong, a peak Qi umtion expert, guidance.

    It was like listening to a fairytale!

    Had anyone else told him such a story, Yuan Wutong would have long since turned up his nose and called them a madman.

    But since these words came from Cheng Wuyong¡¯s mouth, he couldn¡¯t help but take them seriously.

    After a while, Yuan Wutong¡¯s gaze returned to Yuan Luoxi. ¡°Little Xi, do you have anything else to say?¡±

    Yuan Luoxi¡¯s little face was utterly serious. ¡°Father, in my heart, Master Su is as capable as a fallen immortal. I¡¯m certain that he has no need for our Yuan Family¡¯s assistance. Even so, how can I remain uninvolved when I know he¡¯s encountered trouble?¡±

    Yuan Wutong nodded, then looked at Yuan Luoyu. ¡°What about you? Do you have anything else to add?¡±

    Yuan Luoyu looked a bit sheepish. ¡°Father, you probably don¡¯t know this part, but Young Lord Su and I once fought. The result¡­. Well, let¡¯s just say that no other member of the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital¡¯s younger generation has ever convinced me of his strength, but I can¡¯t?not?be convinced?of Young Lord Su¡¯s abilities!¡±

    This time, Yuan Wutong smiled. ¡°Interesting. Fascinating! The cast-off disciple of Blueriver Sword Manor, in just one year, managed to acquire methods on par with a fallen immortal. It really takes my breath away! I¡¯d love to pay him a visit myself.¡±

    ¡°Father, does that mean you¡¯ve agreed to help?¡± Yuan Luoxi lit up with delight.

    Yuan Wutong sighed with exasperation. ¡°If I refused, wouldn¡¯t it seem that despite being head of the family, my judgment and breadth of vision is inferior to?you lot?¡±

    But then, he seemed gratified. ¡°Little Xi, you really have grown up. You understand what it means to?repay a kindness, and you don¡¯t just have your own ideas; you¡¯re willing to act on them, too. You¡¯re far more impressive than your second brother, who just knows how to fight and kill.¡±

    Yuan Luoxi lit up and whooped for joy.

    Yuan Luoyu, meanwhile, looked blue.?If you want to praise my little sister, just do it. Why insult me in the process? Father doesn¡¯t even try to hide his favoritism for Little Xi.

    Cheng Wuyong hesitated, but in the end, he said it anyway. ¡°Family Head, if the Yuan Family gets involved, it¡¯s highly likely to put us at odds with both Blueriver Sword Manor and the prefectural governor. If so, it¡¯ll affect everyone at all levels of the Yuan Family. You have to make sure to think this through.¡±

    Yuan Wutong said tly, ¡°Then have you considered that the Yuan Family might very well be able to seize this chance to rise to a whole new level?¡±

    Cheng Wuyong¡¯s heart shook. He realized that the family head had long since weighed the pros and cons.

    Suddenly, Yuan Wutong said curiously, ¡°Elder Cheng, where is that line of calligraphy Su Yi gave you? Take it out so I can see it.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­.¡± Cheng Wuyong removed the scroll from his sleeves with extreme reluctance, then passed it to Yuan Wutong. ¡°Family Head, you can look, but you can¡¯t take it for yourself. I still need it to help me be a Grandmaster.¡±

    ¡°Look at you! How short-sighted you are! How could I possibly take advantage of you like that?¡± Yuan Wutong snorted coldly. As he spoke, he unfurled the scroll.

    Then, his eyes lit up, and his back straightened. His eyes widened as surprise gradually spread across his face. He seemed transfixed.

    He was an avid reader, but he also liked collecting copybooks of calligraphy, both modern and ancient. He naturally sensed these characters¡¯ charm!

    When he saw Yuan Wutong staring intently at the calligraphy for quite some time, Cheng Wuyong couldn¡¯t help but remind him, ¡°Family Head, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time to return it to me?¡±

    Yuan Wutong reacted as if awakening from a dream. He rolled the scroll back up, then exhaled, sighing with emotion. ¡°Just eight characters, yet his absolute confidence is on full disy! This is a man brave enough to look down on the entire world! The most miraculous part is, every word contains a spiritual imprint. The charm and rhythm of his Martial Dao are on full disy. Examining it in detail, I felt its beauty, but I also gained enormously. Someone like this really is worthy of the title of ¡®fallen immortal!¡¯¡±

    Yuan Luoxi and Yuan Luoyu looked at each other. They couldn¡¯t help but find it funny.?It seems what really moved Father was Master Su¡¯s masterful calligraphy!

    ¡°Family Head, give it back to me.¡± Cheng Wuyong couldn¡¯t help but remind him.

    Yuan Wutongughed. ¡°What are you in such a rush for? For now, leave the scroll with me for safekeeping. You cane back whenever you want to see it.¡±

    Cheng Wuyong was instantly frantic. ¡°Family Head, you just said you wouldn¡¯t take advantage of me! Surely you can¡¯t just go back on your word?¡±

    ¡°Hm? Did I say that?¡± Yuan Wutong feigned confusion. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m not going to return it to you. I¡¯m just¡­ helping you look after it. What are you so frantic about?¡±

    When he saw that Cheng Wuyong was about to object, Yuan Wutong got up and left, taking the scroll with him. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯d better return to my chambers and get some rest. You should go back too.¡±

    Cheng Wuyong was at a loss. ¡°.....¡±

    Yuan Luoyu and Yuan Luoxi were unwittingly stunned.

    They could never have anticipated this. How lofty was their father? Yet here he was, ying dirty tricks over a line of calligraphy. This was really a rare sight!

    What was this?

    Going back on his word?

    ¡°Argh! I knew I should never have taken it out!¡± Cheng Wuyong sighed, then tried tofort himself. ¡°But at least the family head agreed to help Master Su in the end. It¡¯s just a line of calligraphy. It¡¯s still¡­. It¡¯s worth it! In any event, he said I cane back to look at it whenever I want¡­¡±

    Although he said this, his heart ached.

 Chapter 124: If the Storm Has Arrived, Iâ€™ll Cut it Down

    <h4>Chapter 124: If the Storm Has Arrived, I¡¯ll Cut it Down</h4>

    The Cloudriver Prefectural Capital was just as calm as usual, but some of the city¡¯s prominent factions smelled an iing storm in the air.

    Like the Zhang Family. As one of the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital¡¯s four peak-level factions, they naturally were among the first to learn of the massacre at the House of Prosperity.

    ¡°Is Su Yi really the same person Blueriver Sword Manor kicked outst year?¡± asked Family Head Zhang Zhiyan in surprise and confusion.?I can¡¯t imagine how a youth who lost his entire cultivation achieved such incredible strength in just one year.

    ¡°It is indeed him,¡± said an elderly retainer in a low voice. ¡°He also slew six of the prefectural governor¡¯s Qi umtion experts. Qin Wenyuan is currently investigating him in secret.¡±

    This only made Zhang Zhiyan even more surprised. He pondered out loud, ¡°This kid is quite something!?He¡¯s offended?two of the prefectural capital¡¯s peak-level factions at once. Either he¡¯s young, foolish, and out of control, or he has the confidence to back his actions up!¡±

    He wore long, bright yellow robes, and he was whiskerless and slightly plump. This made him look like a kindly rich man.

    But the prominent figures of the prefectural capital all knew that Zhang Zhiyan was a smiling tiger; his smile hid his fangs. Both his temperament and his methods were ruthless as could be.

    ¡°But as of yet, no one has determined the source of Su Yi¡¯s confidence,¡± said the elderly retainer.

    Zhang Zhiyan nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s keep an eye on the situation and see how the prefectural government and Blueriver Sword Manor react. If there¡¯s news, remember to alert me right away.¡±

    The elderly retainer nodded.

    ¡­¡­

    Blueriver Sword Manor.

    The Sword-Cleansing Spring.

    Mu Cangtu was sharpening his sword. The de was dark as ink, and it shook and hummed as he worked, the sound echoing throughout the night sky.

    He was lean, with graying temples. His gaze was serious and focused.

    Whenever he found it hard to stay calm, he¡¯d sharpen his sword beside the Sword-Cleansing Spring. In doing so, his mind became as sharp and firm as his de.

    An unknown amount of timeter, Mu Cangtu slipped his sword into a pine sheath and rose to his feet.

    He was a little on the short side, but as he stood, he was like a solitary, towering mountain emerging from the ground. His vast, imposing aura seemed to shake even heaven and earth.

    A group of silently waiting Blueriver Sword Manor higher-ups saw this, and all of them bowed in solemn greeting.

    Mu Cangtu!

    The sect leader of Blueriver Sword Manor and a long-famed Martial Dao Grandmaster!

    He was a man of few words, his temperament as firm as iron. His attainments in the Dao of the Sword had already reached the level of ¡°mastery¡±.

    In the prefectural capital, people said ¡°One swing of his sword could tten half the city.¡±

    Beneath the night sky, Mu Cangtu strapped his pine sheath to his back, and when he spoke, his indifferent voice nged like metal. ¡°Tell Qin Wenyuan that I¡¯m a sword cultivator. When ites to killing, I fear neither death nor defeat, but I will only do what I ought to do, nothing more.¡±

    With that, he put his hands behind his back and left.

    When they saw this, Zhou Huaiqiu and the other Blueriver Sword Manor higher-ups all realized that yesterday¡¯s incident at the House of Prosperity had already awoken their sect leader¡¯s desire to kill!

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°This is my chance!¡± Within one of the prefectural capital¡¯s taverns, Zhou Zhili pped andughed. ¡°The heavens are really looking out for me. Who knows? I might very well be able to kill two birds with one stone this time.¡±

    ¡°Su Yi dared act as he did. He naturally has means of coping with the resulting disaster. If you think getting involved will put you in his good graces or convince him to work for you, you¡¯re delusional.¡± Qing Jin slumped beside the table, taking sips of wine. Her sharp, knife-like eyes carried a hint of mockery.

    ¡°It would, of course, be best to send him coal in a blizzard. But if that¡¯s not possible, isn¡¯t improving on perfection pretty good too?¡± This time, Zhou Zhili didn¡¯t let her barbed words shake him. He said frankly, ¡°Besides, our original purpose ining to the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital was to win Qin Wenyuan over to my side, but that old fox has refused to make his position clear. He clearly doesn¡¯t want to pick sides this early in the game!¡±

    A cold smile rose on Zhou Zhili¡¯s lips. ¡°I¡¯ll actually be rather eager to watch as he goes up against Su Yi, then falls t on his face; Su Yi¡¯s practically a fallen immortal!?Then, I¡¯ll step in to clean up the mess. After all that, won¡¯t Qin Wenyuan have no choice but to lower his head?

    He nced at Qing Jin and continued, ¡°This way, Young Lord Su will owe me a favor?and?I¡¯ll win Qin Wenyuan over to my side. If that isn¡¯t killing two birds with one stone, what is?¡±

    Qing Jin sighed, sounding a bit dispirited. ¡°When you make your ns, you have to consider the worst possible oue even as you strive for ideal results. It¡¯s too early to get excited.¡±

    Zhou Zhili paid her words no heed. Seeing this, Qing Jin couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anymore.?The petty struggles of the mundane world? How could someone like Su Yi concern himself with such a thing?

    In his eyes, both Qin Wenyuan and Mu Cangtu are no different from any other Inner Furnace Realm Grandmasters!

    ¡­..

    Morning the next day. The skies were overcast; it looked like rain.

    Humble Tranquility Cottage.

    As always, Su Yi rose, cultivated, bathed, and ate. All the while, he looked perfectly at ease.

    But Huang Qianjun, Feng Xiaofeng, and Feng Xiaoran obviously had something weighing on their minds; none of them were as rxed as usual.

    Su Yi noticed this, but he said nothing. Instead, he looked up at the sky. He could roughly gauge that a major downpour was on its way.

    The arrival of a storm was actually rather fitting.

    Suddenly, the sound of urgent footsteps rang out from Bottlegourd Alley.

    ¡°Young Lord Su Yi, the prefectural governor has given orders. He requests that you proceed out of the city and meet him on the Qingding Military Drill Grounds.¡± A man in ck knocked on the door, emanating shocking murderous energy.

    Huang Qianjun and the others¡¯ expressions shifted.?Is the prefectural governor finally making his move?

    ¡°Alright.¡± Su Yi agreed without hesitation.

    The man in ck didn¡¯t dy. He simply spurred his horse on and left.

    ¡°Brother Su.¡± Huang Qianjun took a deep breath. ¡°I want to go with you!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s going to rain¡­.¡± whispered Su Yi. ¡°Bring two umbres. I don¡¯t want toe back soaked. That would be pathetic.¡±

    Huang Qianjun hurriedly went off to fetch them.

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Su¡­.¡± Feng Xiaofeng was about to say something when Su Yi smiled and stopped him.

    ¡°Wait a moment first.¡±

    Shortly after, they heard yet another set of rapid hoofbeats drawing near.

    The valiant-looking Yuan Luoxi dashed in, d in military attire. Her oval face lit up with delight. ¡°Master Su, my father has already agreed to help out!¡±

    Cheng Wuyong followed her in and nodded hurriedly.

    Su Yi smiled, then pointed to the Feng Siblings. ¡°If you really want to help, look after the two of them. I¡¯m going to the Qingding Military Drill Grounds, but I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    With that, he turned and walked out of the courtyard.

    Only then did Feng Xiaofeng realize that Su Yi had long since anticipated Yuan Luoxi¡¯s arrival.?That¡¯s why he suggested I wait a moment. So, he nned to use the Yuan Family¡¯s power to look after me and Xiaoran!

    Feng Xiaofeng took a deep breath, then said in a loud voice, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Su, I heated a jar of wine for usst night, but we never got to drink it. I¡¯ll heat?another this?time and wait for your return!¡±

    ¡°Great.¡± Su Yi waved without so much as a second look.

    Outside the residence, Huang Qianjun had already prepared a carriage.

    ¡°Uncle Yong, I¡¯ll leave this ce up to you. ¡°When she saw this, Yuan Luoxi hurried after them.

    Cheng Wuyong was inwardly frantic. There was no way he wanted to miss the grand spectacle about to unfold!?But when he recalled the orders Su Yi had given just now, he had no choice but to endure.

    ¡­¡­

    The clouds were dull and grey, and the world was gloomy.

    Outside the city, the Qingding Military Drill Grounds.

    This ce was right up against the vast and imposing Great Azure. A camp of soldiers subordinate to the prefectural governor¡¯s estate was stationed here year-round, roughly three thousand men in total. All of them were stalwart warriors.

    A gpole stood upright in the center of the vast and level military grounds, the g pping in the wind.

    A group of armored elite troops stood solemnly at attention.

    Qin Wenyuan sat atop the tform overlooking the drill grounds, as steady as a mountain.

    A group of other influential members of the prefectural governor¡¯s estate clustered around him, like stars clustering around the moon. His son, Qin Feng, stood at his side. From time to time, Qin Feng gazed eagerly into the distance; he could already picture Su Yi dying on the military drill grounds.

    Seats lined the sides of the tforms as well. They were already packed.

    Practically everyone seated there was a prominent figure within the prefectural capital. These were people who could, with a single stop of their feet, influence an entire district.

    The sky gradually darkened, and the dense clouds overhead gave the military drill grounds a grim, oppressive atmosphere.

    All of them were waiting. When word of the massacre at the House of Prosperity spread, all of the city¡¯s higher-ups responded.

    All of them knew that something big would happen tonight on the Qingding Military Drill Ground!

    ¡°The head of the Zhang Family has arrived!¡± Suddenly, a voice emanated from the gates.

    Immediately afterward, beneath countless shocked gazes, a group walked inside.

    A whiskerless, slightly chubby man walked at their forefront. This was none other than the head of the Zhang Family, Zhang Zhiyan. His son, Zhang Yuanxing, trailed after him, as well as some of the other Zhang Family higher-ups.

    Their appearance caused uproar throughout the venue.

    ¡°Brother Zhang, wee! This way, please.¡± Qin Wenyuan rose to his feet and sped his fist.

    ¡°Governor Qin, I¡¯m simply here to broaden my boy¡¯s horizons. I absolutely won¡¯t get involved in anything else. Please, rx,¡± said Zhang Zhiyan, responding to the greeting with a heartyugh. He and his procession took their seats.

    Not long after, the voice rang out once more, provoking yet another uproar. ¡°The head of the Yuan Family has arrived!¡±

    This time, even Qin Wenyuan was surprised. He furrowed his brow.?What¡¯s Yuan Wutong doing here, the old fox?

    He and Zhang Zhiyan were on decent terms, so Zhang Zhiyan¡¯s sudden arrival didn¡¯te as much of a surprise, but he hadn¡¯t anticipated Yuan Wutong¡¯s arrival.

    The reason for this was simple: there was no bond between him and Yuan Wutong whatsoever. Rather, they walked different paths, and they rarely interacted with each other.

    As he pondered, two figures strode into the military drill grounds.

    The leader was a man in long, loose-sleeved robes. He had a bookish air, like a schoolteacher.

    The other was a tall, stalwart youth, valiant and imposing.

    These were none other than Yuan Wutong and his second son, Yuan Luoyu.

    Father and son brought no attendants, but who dared underestimate them?

    Many prominent figures of the various ns went so far as to rise and bow in greeting.

    Zhang Zhiyanughed heartily, ¡°Brother Yuan, I¡¯m here to watch the show. What are you here for?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to put on a show,¡±ughed Yuan Wutong.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Zhang Zhiyan burst intoughter. ¡°And here I thought you¡¯de to stick up for that Su Yi kid.¡±

    Yuan Wutong sighed with admiration and apuded. ¡°You¡¯ve got keen eyes, Brother Zhang. You saw through my intentions at a nce. Truly admirable!¡±

    ¡°???¡± Zhang Zhiyan was at a loss.

    The others were stunned too. This deration caught thempletely off guard.

    Qin Wenyuan watched from the tform. His eyes narrowed, and his expression frosted over. ¡°Should I interpret that as an admission that Su Yi dared brazenlymit murder within city limits, creating such a massive disaster, all because he¡­.?Had?you?to back?him up, Brother Yuan?¡±

    Just one sentence, and he¡¯d effectively pointed his spear at Yuan Wutong!

    Quite a few people were bewildered and uncertain. It was obvious Qin Wenyuan¡¯s words had influenced them.

    But Yuan Wutong merelyughed and shook his head. ¡°Someone like Su Yi has no need for the Yuan Family¡¯s backing. Governor Qin, if you don¡¯t believe me, wait until he gets here and ask him yourself.¡±

    Almost immediately afterward, a single, solitary carriage drove up beneath the darkness.

 Chapter 125: Killing with Flattery

    <h4>Chapter 125: Killing with ttery</h4>

    ¡°Young Lord Su Yi has arrived!¡±

    When they heard this shout, everyone nced outside the military drill ground gates. A carriage had stopped outside, and a tall, lean figure emerged from within. He was d in blue robes, his hands behind his back, his bearing transcendent and aloof.

    This was none other than Su Yi.

    Huang Qianjun trailed silently after him.

    ¡°He¡¯s?Su Yi? It doesn¡¯t look like there¡¯s anything special about him. If I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d assume he was a frail and gentle schr,¡± said a girl in an ornate dress. She pursed her lips.

    The elder beside her said gravely, ¡°Lass, you mustn¡¯t speak such nonsense. Last night¡¯s battle has already proved that Su Yi is in no wayparable with a normal person. Even someone as strong as the Bluepeak Sword Elder, Zhou Huaiqiu, couldn¡¯t take so much as a single swing of his sword. The power of his Martial Dao is such that even the city¡¯s older generation can only lower their heads in shame before him. How could you underestimate someone like that?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Grandpa.¡± The girl in the ornate dress lowered her head in shame.

    By now, who knew how many eyes had focused their attention on the young man in blue? Who knew how many prominent figures of the prior generation watched him in displeasure?

    A year ago, Su Yi was merely Blueriver Sword Manor¡¯s outer sect sword chief.

    Yet now, he dared openlymit murder on the ninth floor of the House of Prosperity.

    More than that, his sword had suppressed Zhou Huaiqiu, the man ranked fourth amongst Blueriver Sword Manor¡¯s elders!

    No one else in the younger generation of the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital could match this feat!

    ¡°It really is that guy¡­.¡± When he saw Su Yi¡¯s familiar silhouette, Zhang Yuanxing¡¯s expression changed dramatically.

    He¡¯d heard about yesterday¡¯s massacre in the House of Prosperity too. At first, he dared not believe it.?But when he finally saw Su Yi again, hisst lingering hope that this was all just some misunderstanding shattered.

    I told Su Yi that I¡¯d help him rise to prominence, and that I could send him soaring into the clouds. I¡¯m afraid he must have thought me some kind of idiot¡­.?Indescribable, wordless shame rose in Zhang Yuanxing¡¯s heart.

    And when he recalled how he and Uncle Xiong almost crossed blows with Su Yi back at the Apricot Cottage, he broke out in cold sweats.

    If Yuan Luoxi hadn¡¯t shown up, would that guy have killed Uncle Xiong too??Zhang Yuanxing¡¯s expression shifted erratically.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Zhang Zhiyan furrowed his brow.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Zhang Yuanxing shook his head. How could he exin something so embarrassing?

    ¡°This Su Yi is as imposing as the rising sun and as solemn as a windswept pine. There¡¯s no trace of a young man¡¯s impatience or pompousness. A temperament like this is hard to find, but the scariest thing about him is his fearlessness. Given the opportunity, I¡¯m afraid he might very well be a second Mountain-Subduing King!¡± sighed Zhang Zhiyan.

    The Mountain-Subduing King, Mu Xi!

    Of the Zhou Dynasty¡¯s nine non-Zhou kings, he was the most peerless genius of the Martial Dao. At just twenty years old, he stepped into the Grandmaster Realm. Eight years ago, at twenty-three, he became the youngest of the Great Zhou¡¯s foreign-surnamed kings!

    And the Emperor of the Great Zhou personally bequeathed him the title ¡°Subduer of Mountains¡±, ¡°the Mountain-Subduing King!¡±

    When they heard Zhang Zhiyan use the Mountain-Subduing King¡¯s name to praise Su Yi, the surrounding major powers burst into uproar. Unspeakable jealousy coursed through their hearts.

    They¡¯d cultivated bitterly for years, yet most of them had stagnated in the Qi umtion Realm.

    Su Yi was just seventeen, yet he¡¯d won such high praise from the lofty head of the Zhang Family. Of course they were jealous!

    Only Yuan Wutong furrowed his brow. ¡°Brother Zhang, are you trying to tter him to death? Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s unbing of a man of your status?¡±

    Zhang Zhiyan burst intoughter. ¡°tter him to death? Surely not. Besides, Brother Yuan, if you fail to protect the boy tonight, it won¡¯t matter how much I say.¡±

    The crowd¡¯s hearts shook. Their keen senses told them that Yuan Wutong and Zhang Zhiyan, these two long-established top powerhouses of the prefectural capital, were verbally at each other¡¯s throats!

    Is the head of the Yuan Family really going to stick out his neck for Su Yi??Many people¡¯s hearts shook.

    He¡¯s here! He¡¯s finally here¡­.!?Qin Feng inwardly signed in relief. He¡¯d been worried that Su Yi would be too afraid to show up. But now, seeing Su Yi here now, all of his worries transformed into excitement.

    Over the past few days, he¡¯d had no appetite. All he could think about was revenge!

    ¡°Go find a safe ce to wait.¡± As he walked into the military drill ground, Su Yi ignored the crowd¡¯s gazes and casually gave his orders. Huang Qianjun hurriedly agreed.

    But it was then that Qin Wenyuan snorted from up on the tform. ¡°Huang Qianjun, you¡¯ve truly disappointed me!¡±

    Huang Qianjun?went?rigid, and his expression changed erratically. Finally, he took a deep breath and said, ¡°Uncle, you¡­¡±

    But before he could finish, Qin Wenyuan?waved?and cut him off. ¡°Don¡¯t call me ¡®Uncle¡¯ ever again. I, Qin Wenyuan, don¡¯t have a backstabbing, treasonous nephew like you!¡±

    The entire crowd was stunned. Only now did they realize that the boy who¡¯de here with Su Yi had a rtionship like that with Qin Wenyuan.

    But it was obvious that the young man¡¯s decision to side with Su Yi had already infuriated Qin Wenyuan.

    Huang Qianjun was red-faced with anger.?Dammit, I didn¡¯t even say anything, and you¡¯re already calling me ¡®backstabbing¡¯ and ¡®treasonous¡¯? Is that how an uncle is supposed to behave?

    ¡°Step aside,¡± said Su Yi. Then, he turned his cool gaze toward Qin Wenyuan. ¡°You¡¯re the lofty prefectural governor, yet here you are, insulting the people around me? What, are you trying to intimidate me?¡±

    The entire venue fell silent, and quite a few people gasped.

    This was the Qingding Military Drill Ground, Qin Wenyuan¡¯s territory. Who would have thought Su Yi wouldn¡¯t restrain himself even here? He was still as domineering as could be!

    ¡°Brazen! Su Yi, take a look around you! Don¡¯t you understand your situation? How dare you be so arrogant? Aren''t you afraid of getting chopped to pieces?¡± Qin Feng pointed at Su Yi and shouted.

    Qin Wenyuan frowned. He wanted to silence his son, because he knew full well that in this sort of verbal sh, his son was at a disadvantage. He¡¯d already lost to Su Yi before; shouting like this was just inviting his own humiliation.

    But it was toote. Just as Qin Wenyuan feared, Huang Qianjun, who¡¯d already walked over to a safe corner, immediately lost his temper. Heughed coldly, ¡°Qin Feng, who was it who knelt that day? Who was it who pped himself in the face and apologized? That incident shook the entire city! Who¡¯d have thought that?you?of all people still had the gall to call?others?arrogant? I¡¯m embarrassed on your behalf!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Qin Feng¡¯s face was practically green.

    ¡°Shut your mouth,¡± said Qin Wenyuan tly. It was just one sentence, but Qin Feng shuddered, too terrified to say any more.

    Even so, throughout the venue, the onlookers¡¯ expressions were strange. So?this?was a tiger with a dog for a son.

    Qin Wenyuan could naturally sense what they were thinking, and his expression turned even colder and more indifferent.

    If he didn¡¯t dispose of Su Yi today, going forward, no matter where his son went, people would bring this up to humiliate him!

    Even as he thought this, his tone remained even. ¡°Su Yi, I invited you here of my own volition, but also at Blueriver Sword Manor¡¯s request.¡±

    He paused, and his expression instantly grew terrifying and imposing. ¡°You humiliated my son. I could perhaps let that go; after all, he was weaker than you. He has no one to me but himself for that. But I cannot simply allow six of my guards to die in vain!¡±

    His words reverberated throughout the military drill ground.

    The thousands of soldiers stationed around the area, as well as the higher-ups of the prefectural governor¡¯s estate, all wore unfriendly expressions as they glowered coldly at Su Yi.

    The atmosphere was so stifled and oppressive that many of the gathered experts tensed up, and their expressions shifted.

    But it was as if Su Yi didn¡¯t even notice. His gaze swept across the area, and he said tly, ¡°You refuse to let them die in vain? Bring it on, then. I wanted to eliminatetent threats anyway; that¡¯s why I came here in the first ce.¡±

    The crowd was stunned.

    Su Yi was obviously standing there all by himself, yet it was as if he were a deity looking down on the world below. This wasn¡¯t just ¡°domineering.¡± He was simply arrogant to the extreme!

    Qin Wenyuan¡¯s eyes narrowed in response. Then, out of nowhere, he said, ¡°Brother Yuan, are you?sure?you want to stick out your neck for this boy?¡±

    Su Yi was far too calm. Qin Wenyuan found it difficult to determine the source of Su Yi¡¯s confidence.

    Yuan Wutongughed. ¡°First, we¡¯ll have to wait and see whether or not Young Lord Su needs my help. If he doesn¡¯t and I intervene anyway, that¡¯d be as unnecessary as drawing legs on a snake.¡±

    Old fox!?Zhang Zhiyan cursed inwardly.

    He could naturally tell that Qin Wenyuan was trying to get Yuan Wutong to make his position clear, but Yuan Wutong wasn¡¯t falling for it.

    But it didn¡¯t matter. This exchange still made it clear to everyone present that Yuan Wutong, and by extension the Yuan Family, stood with Su Yi!

    Qin Wenyuan fell briefly silent. Then, he turned to the seats at his right. ¡°Everyone, Su Yi is the one who killed your families¡¯ disciplesst night. Now, he¡¯s standing right in front of you. How do you propose we resolve this?¡±

    The ones seated in those seats were Qian Yunjiu, Huo Long, Liu Ying, and the others¡¯ seniors.

    In response, a white-haired elder rose and shouted, both furious and aggrieved, ¡°A fiend like him deserves death by a thousand cuts!¡±

    The others shouted their agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right! Death by a thousand cuts!¡±

    In an instant, Su Yi became the joint target of over a thousand men.

    But his eyelids didn¡¯t?so much as twitch. He directly ignored them. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to say so much as a single word.

    If shouting were all it took to resolve worldly problems, what would be the point of cultivating?

    Qin Wenyuan was watching Su Yi this whole time, and when he saw the young man¡¯s calmposure and hispleteck of emotional ripples, he couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    He growled, ¡°Su Yi, don¡¯t you feel any regret at all? Aren¡¯t you even the least bit ashamed of yourself?¡±

    This time, Su Yi frowned too, and he said impatiently, ¡°I¡¯m here to resolvetent threats, not to listen to your nonsense. But then, you¡¯re doing this to stall for time, aren¡¯t you? You want to wait for Blueriver Sword Manor to get here before you attack, right?¡±

    His questions weren¡¯t the least bit polite. In response, Qin Wenyuan¡¯s eyes shed with cold light.

    He was the prefectural governor, a Grandmaster renowned throughout the Imperatorial Province. When had anyone ever treated him this disdainfully before?

    If not for the fact that, even now, he didn¡¯t understand the source of Su Yi¡¯s confidence, he would have attacked and killed Su Yi a long time ago.

    Even the other influential figures couldn¡¯t help but cluck their tongues. For the vast majority of them, this was their first time seeing Su Yi. He was just a young man, yet he was this domineering? Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised?

    Only Yuan Wutong inwardly sighed with admiration.?Only someone like this could create such peerless calligraphy!

    He¡¯d stayed up all night admiring that life of text, as if intoxicated. He not only didn¡¯t think it boring; on the contrary, he felt a vague sense of enlightenment, as if his cultivation were showing signs of improvement!

    This shook him to the core, but more than that, it made him keenly aware of just how extraordinary the ¡°Master Su¡± his daughter spoke of really was.

    Suddenly, another shout echoed throughout the military drill grounds. ¡°Sect Master Mu Cangtu of Blueriver Sword Manor has arrived!¡±

    Everyone was stunned, and all of them looked over at the gate.

 Chapter 126: Flowers Can Bloom Again, but Men Cannot Regain Their Youth

    <h4>Chapter 126: Flowers Can Bloom Again, but Men Cannot Regain Their Youth</h4>

    The gate of the military drill ground.

    A gaunt middle-aged man with graying temples walked inside. He had a pine sheath strapped diagonally across his back. He was a bit on the short side, and his appearance was unexceptional.

    Yet when they saw him arrive, who knows how many influential figures rose in solemn greeting?

    The younger?generation disciples¡¯?expressions revealed awe and fervor.

    Mu Cangtu, the sect master of Blueriver Sword Manor, a man they said ¡°could suppress half the city with a single swing of his sword¡±!

    Rumor had it that his sword was so sharp, it could sever running water and cut through the air as if it were cloth!

    A group of Blueriver Sword Manor¡¯s inner sect elders trailed after Mu Cangtu, but Zhou Huaiqiu wasn¡¯t among their ranks.

    It was clear that, after losing to Su Yi the night before, he was unwilling to show his face in public.

    When he saw Mu Cangtu arrive, Qin Wenyuan instantly rxed.

    Even though he was already nning to deal with Su Yi, it would naturally be even better if he could let someone else do all the hard work for him.

    ¡°Brother Mu, wee! This way, please!¡± Qin Wenyuan rose and greeted him with a smile.

    ¡°No need.¡± Mu Cangtu refused him, his face expressionless.

    After entering the military drill ground, he paid no heed to anyone present. This was extremely rude, but no one dared object.

    Because in their eyes, Mu Cangtu had both the qualifications and the confidence necessary to act that way.

    Mu Cangtu¡¯s gaze locked directly onto Su Yi. A hint of confusion arose on his face. ¡°When you first lost your cultivation, I assumed you¡¯d never cultivate again in this lifetime. Who would have thought that, just one yearter, you¡¯d defeat Zhou Huaiqiu in a single blow? I¡¯m truly beside myself with shock.¡±

    The Blueriver Sword Manor elders behind him all woreplex looks on their faces too. Who among them didn¡¯t recognize the former outer sect sword chief?

    But none of them would have guessed that, after just one year apart, they¡¯d reunite in such a way.

    Su Yi said tly, ¡°Sect Master, are you here to reminisce about the past? Or to resolve a grudge?¡±

    Mu Cangtu sighed. ¡°You killed seven people. You had your reasons, and I can understand why you did it, but our standpoints are different. As the sect master of Blueriver Sword Manor, I cannot simply ignore this incident. Do you understand?¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±

    Mu Cangtu stared intently at Su Yi for a moment, a conflicted look on his face. But then, he shook his head, his face expressionless once more. ¡°At my level of the Martial Dao, I must use my body as a furnace to temper the five major organs to perfection, one by one. The gap between each step is enormous as a vast chasm. It is precisely because I¡¯ve reached this level that I¡¯ve finally understood: those attached to mundane power and authority are destined never to reach the level of Xiantian Martial?Ancestor.

    ¡°Thus, after this battle, I shall renounce my position as sect master of Blueriver Sword Manor and immerse myself in the Martial Dao. I shall never concern myself with the conflicts of the mundane world ever again!¡±

    When he made this deration, the entire venue was stunned.

    No one could have anticipated that Mu Cangtu would make such an announcement now of all times!

    Even Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but look surprised.

    He could clearly sense that, within Mu Cangtu¡¯s short frame, his blood and qi surged, as turbulent as storm-swept seas.

    And his spirit was as firm as a boulder.

    This was the highest authority of Blueriver Sword Manor. He was extraordinary, both body and soul. Even his inner force was as sharp as could be; he¡¯d polished it to the extreme.

    Although he was just a first-level Grandmaster, the way Su Yi saw it, his foundations and umted knowledge far surpassed many second-level Grandmasters!

    I wouldn¡¯t have guessed I¡¯d encounter someone worthy of notice in the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital,?thought Su Yi.?s, even if his foundations in the Internal Furnace Realm were firmer, he¡¯s getting on in years. His future aplishments are limited.

    ¡°All of you, retreat. Su Yi and I shall duke it out on our own,¡± said Mu Cangtu. The Blueriver Sword Manor elders behind him all retreated out of the military drill ground.

    Qin Wenyuan¡¯s eyes shed, and a faint smile tugged at the corners of his lips. This was the Mu Cangtu he knew: forthright and aloof, as sharp as his sword!

    Many of the major powers in attendance grew excited, and they watched with eagerness. It had been many years since theyst saw Mu Cangtu in action.

    None of them knew just how powerful this long-famous expert, the man who could ¡°single-handedly level half the city¡± had be.

    Yuan Wutong¡¯s eyes shed, but inside, he was a bit tense.

    Even though he¡¯d heard that Su Yi had once in a Martial Dao Grandmaster, he hadn¡¯t witnessed it with his own eyes. Furthermore, Mu Cangtu was in no wayparable to an ordinary Martial Dao Grandmaster. Of course he was nervous!

    Zhang Zhiyan sighed. ¡°A talented young man like that might very well perish here today. It really is a pity.¡±

    Zhang Yuanxing¡¯s expression was strange. ¡°If he dies at the hands of the sect master of Blueriver Sword Manor, he¡¯ll descend to the Nine Springs with a smile on his face.¡±

    Non-stop discussions rang out throughout the military drill ground.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how strong he is. There¡¯s no way he¡¯s a match for a Grandmaster!¡± said someone.

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡±

    Most of the crowd didn¡¯t think highly of Su Yi¡¯s chances.

    Even though he¡¯d defeated Zhou Huaiqiu in a single attack the night before, and even though he¡¯d already disyed shocking power, he was about to face a Martial Dao Grandmaster!

    Yuan Luoxi and Huang Qianjun were rtively calm, but even they couldn¡¯t help but tense up.

    After all, Mu Cangtu was no ordinary Martial Dao Grandmaster!

    ¡°Flowers can bloom again, but men cannot reim their youth. That¡¯s true for you, but also for the Blueriver Sword Manor disciples who died beneath your sword.¡± Mu Cangtu stood in the middle of the empty military drill ground, his expression t. ¡°I¡¯m here today, not to discuss right and wrong, nor to discuss grudges or enmity. I¡¯m just here to determine victory and defeat. All I ask is¡­. That you won¡¯t me me for my heartlessness.¡±

    But Su Yi merely smiled. ¡°Attack. No need to dy any further.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Cangtu wasted no more words.

    His gaze was cold and steely as he extended his hand. He used his palm as a sword, cutting through the air.

    Slice!

    Fierce gales howled overhead.

    A streak of peerless sword qi swept from Mu Cangtu¡¯s hand. In an instant, it was over a hundred feet in the air. It cut towards Su Yi, stirring up iparably sharp, shrieking gales.

    This was an external release of Astral Qi. He was attacking his foe through the air!

    This was the extraordinary power unique to the Grandmaster level.

    The sword qi spreading across heaven and earthnded before the attack itself.

    The ground beneath Su Yi¡¯s feet was covered in bluestone bs, each as firm as steel. Yet when the sword qi swept over them, a high-pitch screeching emanated from the tiles as the energy cut startling white scars into the rock and sent stone fragments flying into the air.

    On top of that, the vast momentum of Mu Cangtu¡¯s sword swept over Su Yi. Were an ordinary warrior standing here, the momentum alone would have scared him out of his wits before the?sword qi could?arrive.

    This was the terrifying might of a Martial Dao Grandmaster.

    ¡°Break.¡± In response, Su Yi merely swung his fist.

    His dense inner force converged. His jade-like fist glowed like a pir of light, forcing back the sword.

    After entering the Qi umtion Realm, Su Yi¡¯s innate vitality was well over ten times as strong as it had been in the Blood Cirction Realm, and he¡¯d connected and refined all one hundred and eight of his spiritual apertures. The strength of his foundations was enough to look down on anyone and everyone beneath the heavens.

    Combined with the attainments of his past life, this simple fist carried a vague hint of the power of nature, like an inexhaustible river.

    Boom!

    Sword qi and fist collided.

    It was as if lightning had struck; booms shook the center of the military drill ground. The aftershock spread out in all directions, picking up the bluestone bs and ripping them from the earth, leaving ditch after ditch behind.

    The onlookers felt the entire grounds tremble, as if there were a sudden earthquake. That attack was like two grand mountains colliding, shaking both heaven and earth!

    Wind scattered, but Su Yi didn¡¯t move in the slightest, nor was he the least bit injured. The only thing that changed were his clothes, which now rustled in the wind. However, this only offset his upright posture.

    Everyone fell silent. Not one member of the audience wasn¡¯t tongue-tied.

    Qin Wenyuan¡¯s expression turned solemn, and his heart shook.?He actually blocked it!

    ¡°This¡­.¡± Zhang Zhiyan immediately sat up straight. His typical smile disappeared, reced with shock. His eyes shed with uncertainty.

    Yuan Wutong, conversely, instantly rxed. Witnessing this had shocked him too.

    Although there were numerous prominent figures in attendance, only four were Martial Dao Grandmasters. They were, respectively, Qin Wenyuan, Zhang Zhiyan, Yuan Wutong, and Mu Cangtu.

    As such, only the three of them fully understood just how powerful Mu Cangtu¡¯s attack had been. It was more than enough to easily obliterate a peak Qi umtion expert.

    Yet Su Yi had casually blocked it with a single swing of his fist! It was only natural that this would draw their attention!

    The city¡¯s younger generation now burst into uproar. Shock and confusion were written all over their faces, as if they dared not believe their eyes.

    The higher-ups of Blueriver Sword Manor looked stunned too.?Was the sect master deliberately withholding his power?

    This scene shook everyone in attendance.

    ¡°An early-stage Qi umtion martial artist blocked that attack? No wonder you managed to overpower Zhou Huaiqiu with a single swing of your sword. Impressive!¡±?Mu Cangtu¡¯s?eyes lit up, and he wasn¡¯t the least bit stingy with his praise, nor did he attempt to hide his surprise.

    His inner force was the result of decades of bitter cultivation and years of polishing. Only then did he obtain energy so concentrated that it was practically tangible.

    Even that casual attack just now was powerful enough that other Martial Dao Grandmasters wouldn¡¯t dare take it lightly.

    Yet Su Yi had casually broken it with a single, rxed swing of his fist!

    This was practically a miracle!

    But Su Yi merely thought about it, then said offhandedly, ¡°You ought to have withheld half your power just now, and you didn¡¯t use your sword. But isn¡¯t that true for me too?

    The entire venue was bbergasted.?Just now, Su Yi was holding back too?

    Mu Cangtu¡¯s eyes surged with sharp sword intent. ¡°Then I¡¯d like to see just how much strength you withheld!¡±

    Whoosh!

    Mu Cangtu¡¯s fingers acted as his sword as he attacked once more.

    This time, his sword light burst forth. It waspletely different from the attack he used earlier; it was like a rainbow arcing through the skies!

    This was Mu Cangtu¡¯s true power as a Martial Dao Grandmaster!

    He was confident that, even barehanded, this attack could split creeks into two separate streams!

    And that firm, despotic, terrifying sword intent descended from above, covering the earth. The space throughout the military drill ground tore like cut silk, stirring up relentless, howling gales.

    In response, Su Yi merely turned his finger into a ¡°sword¡± and casually swept his hand downward.

    The Great Whirlwind Sword Sutra, one swing to pull down the Milky Way!

    He wasn¡¯t yet a Martial Dao Grandmaster, so he couldn¡¯t release his innate vitality outside his body or kill from a distance as they could. Yet when his fingers derived a sword incantation and pierced through the air, his nails seemed to materialize a sharp, radiant edge.

    Bang!

    The sound of impact rang out beneath Mu Cangtu¡¯s disbelieving gaze.

    Su Yi had casually used a single finger to split his sword qi in half!

    His attack struck with unerring uracy, right where it hurt the most, exquisitely precise.

    ¡°You¡¯re releasing your true essence, but that¡¯s not how you¡¯re supposed to do it. The coarser your sword qi, the more openings there are to exploit,¡± said Su Yi softly.

    Mu Cangtu¡¯s foundations in the Martial Dao were extraordinary, but his attainments in the Dao of the Sword clearly had yet to reach perfection.

    His sword might look iparably strong, but in Su Yi¡¯s eyes, it was full of ws!

    The entire venue fell silent once more. Everyone in attendance was stunned.

    None of them could have guessed that Su Yi would break through Mu Cangtu¡¯s second attack just as easily as the first!

 Chapter 127: Worth Drawing My Sword for

    <h4>Chapter 127: Worth Drawing My Sword for</h4>

    A stifled, heavy atmosphere spread throughout the military drill ground.

    They¡¯d only exchanged two attacks, but it was enough to give everyone a firsthand view of just how strong Su Yi was.

    Qin Wenyuan was a Martial Dao Grandmaster, but even his brow was tightly furrowed.

    Su Yi defeating Zhou Huaiqiu in a single blow the night before had stunned him, but he wasn¡¯t overly concerned about it.

    He was a Martial Dao Grandmaster. In his eyes, those beneath the Grandmaster level were unworthy of his concern!

    But when he saw Mu Cangtu attack and?fail?to take Su Yi down immediately, Qin Wenyuan felt a chill course through his heart.

    So this is the reason the boy dared oppose the prefectural governor¡¯s estate??Qin Wenyuan¡¯s expression changed erratically.

    The other onlookers were endlessly bewildered too, and their hearts were in turmoil.

    Who would have thought that a mere seventeen-year-old could be strong enough to cross des with the sect master of Blueriver Sword Manor?

    Within the military drill ground, Mu Cangtu was silent for a moment. When he spoke, his words were as stagnant as an ancient well, without any ripples of emotion. ¡°You¡¯re worthy of me drawing my sword.¡±

    He suddenly looked up.

    Crack!

    Two streaks of lightning seemed to sh overhead. Mu Cangtu¡¯s features were ordinary, and he was a bit short, but his eyes were as sharp as divine swords.

    His sharp gaze sliced open the very air itself with an audible hiss.

    This was a phenomenon produced when one¡¯s will and soul reached a certain level of strength. It was an external release of the power of his Dao of the Sword.

    ¡°In this life, I¡¯ve grown ustomed to mighty winds and rain. I¡¯ve experienced great joys and sorrows, and I¡¯ve encountered countless prominent figures. The only thing I haven¡¯t seen before is a miraculous genius such as yourself. To cross swords with someone of your level before renouncing my position as sect leader is a stroke of good fortune.¡±

    The sword light in?Mu Cangtu¡¯s?eyes intensified, and his imposing aura spread out around him, increasing to unimaginable heights as it nketed heaven and earth.

    Everyone could tell he was short, yet he now seemed to tower like a mountain, stretching all the way into the heavens!

    Throughout the Qingding Military Drill Ground, even the air seemed to condense.

    Even Qin Wenyuan and the other few Grandmasters looked solemn.?What powerful momentum!

    ¡°His mind, spirit, and qi are condensed into one, and all have been infused into his Sword Dao. His body is now like a furnace; he can now swallow metal and digest stone! I never would have guessed that Sect Leader Mu had taken this step¡­.¡±

    Yuan Wutong was visibly stunned.

    What did it mean to swallow metal and digest stone?

    When your innards were as powerful as furnaces, you could break down and refine even metal and stone!

    Zhang Zhiyan smiled, and when he next looked at Su Yi, his gaze was?pitying. He could tell that Mu Cangtu no longer held anything back.

    Were he the one fighting now, he wouldn¡¯t necessarily be a match for Mu Cangtu!

    The atmosphere was stifled. Everyone present was stunned by Mu Cangtu¡¯s imposing might, and the members of the younger generation were visibly awed, as if they were looking at a god!

    Against all expectations, even now, Su Yi looked as calm as ever. He showed no signs of panic or surprise.

    ng!

    Mu Cangtu¡¯s hand shot towards his back, and he drew the sword strapped to his back in a pine sheath. The de was long and ck, and it emanated a low, solemn hum.

    ¡°This sword is called ¡®Thousand des.¡¯ It¡¯s fought alongside me for thirty years now, and it¡¯s in one hundred and sixty-three enemies. It¡¯s never once left me down.¡±

    With his sword in hand, Mu Cangtu¡¯s expression grew calmer, as tranquil as the waters of an ancient well. However, his gaze sharpened to the point that few dared look him in the eye.

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°A thousand des, a vast precipice. A grand cliff stands tall because it has no earthly desires. It¡¯s a good name, and the sword is decent too. If you can force me to draw my sword, I¡¯ll show you a?real?Sword Dao and broaden your horizons.¡±

    Everyone was at a loss.

    Even Qin Wenyuan and Zhang Zhiyan almost burst intoughter.?What a mouth on that boy! Just how arrogant is he?

    Mu Cangtu wasted no more words. He just swung his sword and advanced.

    Whoosh!

    Throughout the military drill ground, the already condensed, frozen air now seemed to burst, as if it couldn¡¯t bear the impact of Mu Cangtu¡¯s power.

    Some of the younger generation disciples looked horrified. In their eyes, Mu Cangtu was like a mountain in motion, repressing the entire world with its momentum. Even from a distance, the pressure was suffocating.

    The higher-ups in attendance gasped as well.

    The skies seemed to boil as air currents surged outward. Mu Cangtu was like a god descending to earth as his sharp sword suddenly sliced forth.

    Whoosh!

    His sword was nimble as a dragon as it cut through the air. Even before the sword qi arrived, heaven and earth transformed into a stretch of bone-piercing, razor-sharp sword intent.

    Every other Grandmaster present was stunned.

    With this attack alone, Mu Cangtu had firmly established himself as the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital¡¯s top expert?of the?Dao of the Sword. Although the other Grandmasters were ofparable cultivations, none of them dared say they could take this attack head-on.

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t shrink back, and he made no attempt to dodge.

    He stood there and ced one hand behind his back. The other, he lifted into the air. His fingers burst with radiant light as he circted his entire cultivation. His turbulent energy coursed through him, then condensed in his fist.

    When the attack arrived, he swung his right fist as if beating a heavenly drum, mming it directly into the peerlessly sharp, murderous wave of iing sword qi.

    Dong!

    A sound like the ringing of a massive bell rang out, echoing throughout the military drill ground. His vast inner power swept across the area and burst, splitting into smaller, scattered energy currents.

    What happened next left everyone in attendance shocked. Mu Cangtu¡¯s sword qi burst upon impact with Su Yi¡¯s fist!

    It went off like a series of firecrackers. In the end, the ck Thousand des could no longer take it. The sword shook and hummed as if crying out.

    Surprise?flitted?across Mu Cangtu¡¯s face, but he wasn¡¯t the least bit panicked.

    His hands tugged within his sleeves.

    Thousand des formed a perfect arc in the air, then suddenly shot out, shattering thest remaining power of Su Yi¡¯s fist into pieces.

    ¡°Praiseworthy, albeit just barely,¡± said Su Yi with a suddenugh. He stood up straight, and this time, he initiated an attack instead.

    His momentum changed, as if he were a peerless sword slicing through the sky, filled with unblockable might and unrestrained charm.

    Mu Cangtu couldn¡¯t possibly remain detached now!

    He swung his sword nine times, each swing faster and more powerful than the one before, likeyer afteryer of surging currents. His sword carried the strength of heavenly winds and ocean rains as his attacks bore down on Su Yi.

    Su Yi waved his fist, quick as lightning, and punched nine times in rapid session, each punch heavier than the one before. His movements were simple and clean, without the slightest flourish.

    Yet they were iparably firm, with unblockable conviction!

    Booms rang out, like the low rumble of thunder, spreading outward starting from the two of them.

    The most terrifying part was, each of Mu Cangtu¡¯s nine surging and torrential sword attacks crumbled. The Thousand des Sword shook; it almost seemed as if it couldn¡¯t hold out much longer!

    Mu Cangtu took a deep breath, and his posture changed. ¡°Flying Goose Stance!¡±

    ng!

    Thousand des transformed into a single lengthy streak of ck sword light. Although its momentum was nowhere near as imposing as before, it was concentrated to the extreme, making it even more dangerous.

    Then, Mu Cangtu swung.

    It was like an ink-dark line slicing a hole through the skies, quick as wind and lightning, miraculous as if formed of nature itself.

    When the other Grandmasters saw this, they felt a chill in their hearts.

    This strike was Mu Cangtu¡¯s true ultimate attack!

    ¡°A bit interesting,¡±ughed Su Yi.

    Facing this sh that seemed capable of cutting through anything and everything, he pressed his hands together and, leaving zero room for error, caught Thousand des between his palms.

    Everyone was stunned. Not one of them wasn¡¯t shaken to the core.

    ¡°Activate!¡± bellowed Mu Cangtu.

    ck light burst forth as Thousand des exploded with a terrifying current of power. Its sword hum shocked the heavens, resonant and without end as it struggled to break free.

    It was as if a volcano were erupting between Su Yi¡¯s palms. He felt sharp pain, like his skin?were?splitting open. His blood and qi showed signs of condensing; the sword was fighting back.

    But he merelyughed and shouted, ¡°Suppress!¡±

    A shocking scene unfolded before the stunned onlookers. Within Su Yi¡¯s fair, tender hands, the viciously writhing ck de weakened. He was repressing it, step by step!

    In the end, it no longer struggled!

    ¡°Ah!¡± The countless onlookers all gasped.

    Using only hands of flesh and blood, Su Yi actually managed to block and suppress Mu Cangtu¡¯s sword!

    Blocking a weapon with your bare hands wasn¡¯t much; the martial artists of the world could all do so, albeit to varying degrees. Yet who among them dared use their flesh and blood bodies to block a Grandmaster¡¯s spiritual sword?

    Especially since, by now, all of them could tell that Su Yi was merely in the early stages of Qi umtion. Despite this, he casually did something even Grandmasters dared not attempt lightly. He was simply overturning their imaginations!

    ¡°He¡¯s too strong! Don¡¯t tell me this kid is some fallen god or immortal? If not, how could he block such a sword with his bare hands?¡± one of the higher-ups couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    Qin Wenyuan, Zhang Zhiyan, and the others looked solemn as could be. They finally realized that they¡¯d been underestimating Su Yi all this time!

    A youth like this was simply too rare!

    Yuan Wutong¡¯s heart surged with emotion. What did it mean to be a fallen immortal?

    It meant you were beyond theprehension of ordinary men!

    ¡°Do you have any power left?¡± Su Yi asked. It seemed he¡¯d yet to get his fill; since his reincarnation, he¡¯d yet to encounter a foe worthy of his notice.

    Mu Cangtu counted as the first, albeit just barely. He provoked a thread of Su Yi¡¯spetitive spirit.

    ¡°I do!¡± Mu Cangtu took a deep breath, and throughout his body, his blood and qi surged.

    Boom!

    Within a several-dozen-foot radius, the air currents copsed and exploded beneath his pressure.

    ng!

    In an instant, he sessfully pulled Thousand des from Su Yi¡¯s grasp. He suddenly stabbed forward. Circles of illusory des emanated outward with him at the center, like rippling water.

    They were like formless waves, glistening and beautiful. All of them flowed toward Su Yi.

    Even Mu Cangtu¡¯s momentum turned soft and gentle, like nted winds and light rains, soft but lingering. When they saw this, the other grandmasters¡¯ hearts shook with terror.

    Finger-Entwining Ripples!

    This was Mu Cangtu¡¯s true trump card. Rumor had it that, after years of dull meditation beside the Sword-Cleansing Spring, he watched the clouds condense and disperse and the springwaters ripple, then experienced sudden enlightenment. Heprehended ¡°the subtleties of the firm and soft¡± and ¡°the power of unity and separation.¡± It was from this enlightenment that he created the ¡°Finger-Entwining?Ripples¡±!

    ¡°Confine!¡± Mu Cangtu bellowed.

    Then, everyone watched as one ripple-like illusory sword after another interlocked, like link after link in a fine, crystalline chain. All of them were formed entirely of sword qi, and all of them contained terrifying, limitless power.

    The rippling illusory swords were like a chain cage, trapping Su Yipletely within. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t break free.

    ¡°Is he going to win?¡± Those with rtively shallow cultivations couldn¡¯t fullyprehend the subtleties of this duel, but seeing Su Yi in captivity instantly excited them.

    But in the blink of an eye, despite his captivity, Su Yiughed from within theyered, ripple-like cage of illusory swords. ¡°Not bad. You¡¯re worth drawing my sword for.¡±

    ng!

    Amidst a tide of clear hums, a sword appeared in Su Yi¡¯s hands, seemingly out of nowhere.

    Then, he effortlessly stabbed forward.

    It was as if heaven and earth were made of canvas; the sword split them right down the middle.

    I have a sword to separate purity and filth. Life and death, disillusionment, all are in the past!

    This was the Rejoicing Sword Sutra¡¯s ¡°Demarcating Purity¡±!

    In an instant, the countless illusory swords burst like bubbles and disappeared. The terrifying remnants of sword qi spread outward, surging like mad in all directions.

    Just like that, Mu Cangtu¡¯s ultimate attack, thest card he had up his sleeve, disappeared in a puff of smoke! Su Yi had cut right through it!

    Mu Cangtu shook from head to toe, and he couldn¡¯t help but retreat several steps back.

    Su Yi stood not far away, holding his de aloft. ¡°That was my Dao of the Sword,¡± he said tly. ¡°What do you think of it?¡±

    Everyone both within and around the Qingding Military Drill Ground was shaken to the core. All of them were visibly stunned!

 Chapter 128: A Man Like a Fallen Immortal, Not of This World

    <h4>Chapter 128: A Man Like a Fallen Immortal, Not of This World</h4>

    Inner energy spread out, picking up dust and scattering it across the military drill grounds.

    Countless bluestone stabs alreadyy in pieces.

    Without exception, everyone present stared at the young man in blue in utter astonishment. Waves coursed through their hearts.

    How could this young man be so strong??Many of those present felt their scalps numb, and their hearts shook.

    Before the battle began, none of them thought highly of Su Yi¡¯s chances. They thought he was certain to lose; they just wanted to see if he made it through alive or not.

    Mu Cangtu¡¯s sword arts were practically all-powerful. His prestige shook all neen cities of Cloudriver Prefecture. How could a mere seventeen-year-old in the Qi umtion Realm oppose him?

    But when they really fought, everyone discovered that from beginning to end, Mu Cangtu never once seized any advantage at all!?Neither his shocking sword arts nor his ultimate attack were at all effective against Su Yi.

    ¡°So Master Su was this strong¡­..¡± Yuan Luoyu muttered to himself. In the past, he¡¯d found it hard to adjust to the title ¡°Master¡±, so he always called Su Yi ¡°Young Lord.¡±

    But now, he instinctively changed Su Yi¡¯s title.

    ¡°Have you finally opened your eyes?¡± Yuan Luoxi¡¯s little face was red with excitement.

    ¡°He¡¯s like a fallen immortal. He¡¯s not of this world,¡± sighed Yuan Wutong.

    He was stunned too. Despite his experience as the head of the Yuan Family, he couldn¡¯t even imagine how a Qi umtion Realm youth managed to contend with a Martial Dao Grandmaster like Mu Cangtu!

    ¡°So this is the true source of his confidence¡­.¡± Qin Wenyuan¡¯s expression changed erratically. He¡¯d always been shrewd, but now, he could no longer remain calm. His mask of perfect self control slipped, and an inexplicable chill arose within his heart.

    All his time, he¡¯d assumed that Su Yi¡¯s confidence came from an external backer, like Yuan Wutong, or perhaps some unknown expert.

    Who would have thought that Su Yi¡¯s confidence came from his own strength?

    ¡°I said it, didn¡¯t I? A young man of such graceful bearing is sure topete on the same level as the Mountain-Subduing King one day.¡± Zhang Zhiyan sighed, but he looked out of sorts, and his expression was somewhat cloudy.

    To his side, Zhang Yuanxing went rigid. He was dazed and distracted.

    Just a few minutes ago, he even said that if Su Yi fell beneath Mu Cangtu¡¯s sword, he could go to the next world with a smile on his face. Now, he felt as if reality were pping him right in the face!

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Qin Feng¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. He was so angry, he gnashed his teeth and almost spat.

    ¡°Right, how?is?this possible¡­.?¡± The higher-ups of Blueriver Sword Manor looked dazed, and their expressions changed erratically.

    Mu Cangtu stood in the center of the grounds for quite some time. Finally, he let out a long sigh and slumped in dejection. ¡°I¡¯ve never even heard of such attainments in the Dao of the Sword,¡± he said bitterly. ¡°I might be unwilling, but I nevertheless have no choice but to concede your superiority!¡±

    He¡¯d spent years cultivating bitterly to improve his Dao of the Sword, only to suffer a crushing defeat!?To the sect master of Blueriver Sword Manor, this was no small emotional blow.

    ¡°You¡¯ve admitted defeat, so take your people and leave,¡± said Su Yi.

    Mu Cangtu froze. ¡°Why spare me?¡±

    ¡°I cultivated at Blueriver Sword Manor for years. Regardless of what I experienced there, I am still indebted to you,¡± said Su Yi, his expression calm.

    Mu Cangtu looked conflicted, but in the end, he sped his fist in respect. ¡°Many thanks!¡±

    Su Yi was so young, yet so valiant. Many of the elders in attendance suddenly felt ashamed of their own inferiority.

    ¡°We¡¯re leaving.¡± Mu Cangtu sheathed his sword and walked away, but inparison to when he first arrived, his short frame looked frailer and more deste.

    He was a long-established heroic figure, but today, he¡¯d be a mere stepping stone in a young man¡¯s path to greatness. It was only natural he¡¯d be devastated.

    The higher-ups of Blueriver Sword Manor all followed him away. All of them were in low spirits.?It was obvious to all of them that when word of today¡¯s battle spread, it would deal an enormous blow to the sect¡¯s reputation!

    After witnessing this, the atmosphere throughout the military drill ground was heavy and stifled.

    Blueriver Sword Manor was one of the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital¡¯s four peak-level factions, yet they¡¯d already retreated in defeat. Of those who remained, who was a match for Su Yi?

    Overhead, the cloud cover was increasingly dense, like clusters of lead. The air was so heavy and stifled, it was hard to breathe.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze swept across all four directions. ¡°If anyone wants to get revenge, have at me. Let¡¯s end this, here and now.¡±

    It was just two sentences, but everyone instinctively nced at the tform where Qin Wenyuan was currently seated.

    But against all expectations, the prefectural governor sank into silence. An ashamed look rose on his face. ¡°I finally understand just how stupid those six guards were to offend a peerless genius like you, Young Lord Su. They deserved their deaths!¡±

    Then, he rose to his feet and solemnly cupped his fists. ¡°Young Lord Su, earlier, I let my anger go to my head, resulting in errors in my judgment. I humbly request your forgiveness!¡±

    Everyone present was stunned, even Qin Feng. His eyes widened, and he stared at his father in disbelief.

    Old fox!?Yuan Wutong cursed to himself.?The moment he realized this wasn¡¯t going to end well for him, he tried to foist the responsibility on someone else.

    Zhang Zhiyan rose to his feet as well, thenughed. ¡°Prefectural Governor Qin has taken the initiative to apologize despite his status. Since this was all one big misunderstanding, let¡¯s end this here, shall we?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, let¡¯s do that.¡± The other major powers in attendance all voiced their agreement, one after another.

    All of them had witnessed Su Yi¡¯s power. They were naturally well aware that if a young man capable of forcing Mu Cangtu to lower his head went on a rampage, the consequences would be dire!

    Those old scoundrels. They sure know how to adapt!?Huang Qianjunughed to himself.

    ¡°I trust Young Lord Su has no desire to push this incident past the point of no return either?¡± said Zhang Zhiyan with a smile.

    Everyone¡¯s gazes turned towards Su Yi. The way they saw it, this was undoubtedly the best possible opportunity to settle this.

    But Su Yi merely looked up at the sky, then said offhandedly, ¡°Do you people think I came all this way just to show off my power, force you to lower your heads, and smooth things over?¡±

    Qin Wenyuan¡¯s heart sank.

    Zhang Zhiyan asked in confusion, ¡°Young Lord Su, might I ask what you mean?¡±

    ¡°Do you n to get involved?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Zhang Zhiyan hurriedly shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m just here as a spectator.¡±

    ¡°Then shut your mouth,¡± said Su Yi coldly.

    Zhang Zhiyan¡¯s smile froze. A momentter, his chubby cheeks flushed red with anger.?He was the head of the Zhang Family, yet Su Yi had rebuked him so harshly in front of the crowd. This was a major affront to his dignity!

    ¡°Su Yi, what the hell was that about?¡± roared Zhang Yuanxing. ¡°My father has never offended you. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being overly brazen?¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Before Su Yi could respond, Zhang Zhiyan rebuked his son. ¡°We¡¯re here as spectators. Don¡¯t make trouble!¡±

    He sat there, expression dark, and said no more.

    Zhang Yuanxing looked uncertain, but he dared not say another word.

    When they saw that even this illustrious father and son dared not speak up any further, the others in attendance fell silent. All of them wore different expressions.

    This was the intimidation and prestige Su Yi had created by defeating Mu Cangtu!

    The glorious leader of Blueriver Sword Manor, the Grandmaster they said could level half the city with a single swing of his sword, had lowered his head and admitted defeat. Now, who among the city¡¯s older generation dared treat Su Yi as if he were an ordinary youth?

    Up on the tform, Qin Wenyuan took a deep breath, then said solemnly, ¡°Young Lord Su, if I¡¯ve displeased you, please feel free to let me know. I, Qin Wenyuan, will be certain to make up for the mistakes I¡¯ve made today.¡±

    This was already an enormous concession!

    But Su Yi said, ¡°Your son is your reverse scale, but I have a reverse scale too. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten about that little visit the Blood Ax Gang?paid my residence?¡±

    Qin Wenyuan¡¯s expression shifted. He finally understood why Su Yi hade.

    It was because they¡¯d crossed his bottom line andmitted a taboo!

    But Qin Wenyuan was far shrewder than the average man, and he kept his cool. ¡°Young Lord Su, how do you wish to resolve this?¡±

    ¡°Simple. I n to kill you as a warning to the others,¡± said Su Yi, his tone casual.

    This was an earth-shattering deration. Everyone present felt their hearts shake, and all of them looked on in disbelief.

    Even Yuan Wutong looked solemn. He now saw a new side of Su Yi.?He won¡¯t let anyone cross his bottom line. Those who do must die!

    Qin Wenyuan¡¯s expression gradually grew increasingly unsightly. ¡°Young Lord Su, I¡¯ve already?made?numerous concessions. Is there really no room left to turn this around?¡±

    Su Yi looked down at Guiding Mysteries and said casually, ¡°I can give you and your son a chance to atone through suicide, but if you haven¡¯t finished within three breaths of time, I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    The onlookers suddenly found it hard to breathe. A chill coursed through their bodies.

    Ruthless!

    Who would have thought that Su Yi wouldn¡¯t show the prefectural government any respect at all?

    ¡°Great! Wonderful!¡± Qin Wenyuan was so angry, heughed, and he could no longer repress his rage. ¡°I, Qin Wenyuan, have governed the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital for thirty years. This is the first time I¡¯ve met someone so stubborn and unyielding!¡±

    His expression was utterly murderous.

    Qin Feng was agitated too. He yelled, ¡°Father, I told you there was no need to give that scumbag any face! We have to just kill him!¡±

    ng!

    Su Yi gently tapped his sword, and a clear hum rang out.

    He looked up at the cloudy skies and whispered, ¡°The heavens are about to rain, and men are about to throw their lives away. If anyone tries to intervene, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to ruin the scenery.¡±

    As he spoke, he retracted his gaze and stepped forth.

    His robes billowed in the wind, and although he was all alone, his presence was vast and imposing. He put a formless pressure on the hearts of everyone present.

    ¡°All soldiers in attendance, heed mymand! Kill that fiend!¡± Qin Wenyuan bellowed, his voice booming like thunder and reverberating throughout the grounds.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    The guards stationed around the perimeter all voiced their assent, their voices like a massive wave.

    Their vast, sweeping momentum alone left the onlookers unable to sit still. All of them rose and fled further away.

    ¡°Father, this¡­¡± Yuan Luoxi was a bit frantic, but before she could say anything, Yuan Wutong took her by the arm and dragged her further away.

    ¡°Lass, just calm down and watch the show. Should he truly need our help, I naturally won¡¯t just sit back and watch.¡± Yuan Wutong¡¯s gaze was profound and inscrutable, and his eyes seemed to crackle with electricity.

    He could tell that Su Yi wasn¡¯t the least bit afraid of making this incident even bigger. When he wanted to kill someone, he certainly didn¡¯t care about their status or level of authority!

    That he dared attack here, even now, meant that he had the confidence to back it up!

    ¡°Fire!¡± a voice boomed throughout the area.

    A full hundred soldiers held crossbows. All of them pulled the trigger.

    A series of fierce gales shrieked through the air as a dense volley of arrows rained down from above. They cut through the air, leaving streaks of ck light in their weak. Their glinting edges were iparable sharp.

    And all of them were aimed for Su Yi.

    This scene was enough to shake the hearts of even Grandmasters. They dared not meet that edge head-on!

    Up on the distant tform, Qin Wenyuan¡¯s eyes shed like lightning. They¡¯d alreadye to blows, so he was now calm,posed, and indifferent. He stared at Su Yi as if he were looking at a corpse.

    He¡¯d summoned Su Yi to the Qingding Military Drill Ground to prepare for the worst-case scenario.

    There were three thousand elite troops stationed here, as well as the prefectural government¡¯s experts!

    Furthermore, he himself was a Martial Dao Grandmaster, an expert capable of looking down on the entire prefectural capital. He had long since prepared numerous trump cards!

    He¡¯d assumed he wouldn¡¯t have to use any of them, but now, he was in no position to concern himself with all that now.

 Chapter 129: Slashing Through the Clouds, Pulling in Galaxies

    <h4>Chapter 129: shing Through the Clouds, Pulling in Gxies</h4>

    Beneath dark clouds, at the center of the military drill ground.

    A dense downpour of arrows enveloped Su Yi, their sharp tips cutting through the air. The sound was like a tidal wave, and it echoed throughout heaven and earth.

    Countless onlookers¡¯ expressions changed.

    Never mind ordinary martial artists; even mighty Martial Dao Grandmasters were generally unwilling to go up against armed elite troops.

    After all, the Four Realms of the Martial Dao were still within the bounds of mortality. Strong as Grandmasters were, they were still just flesh and blood.

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t so much as shift directions. He just proceeded directly toward the tform Qin Wenyuan sat upon.

    As he strolled forward, his clothes rustled in the wind. Beneath the crowd¡¯s disbelieving gazes, countless arrows slipped past him, all of them missing him by a hair. They didn¡¯t so much as scratch him.

    Then, he casually raised and swung Guiding Mysteries.

    ng ng ng!

    A series of crisp, concentrated booms rang out. The arrows he couldn¡¯t simply dodge split like paper mache before they even got close to him and fell to the ground in pieces.

    When they saw this, the gathered higher-ups felt dazed and tongue-tied.

    He¡¯d just walked straight through a downpour of arrows without the slightest injury. Of course they were stunned!

    When the soldiers saw that arrows alone couldn¡¯t hurt Su Yi, an explosive shout echoed throughout the grounds.

    ¡°Charge¡ª!¡±

    A group of guards in heavy armor, each carrying a spear or halberd, surged toward Su Yi like a flood of iron.

    There were hundreds if not thousands of them, all in strict formation, like a forest of spears!

    These were the elite soldiers of the prefectural government. All were well-trained and ustomed to battle. Even a Martial Dao Grandmaster would suffer grave injuries if they surrounded him, and that¡¯s assuming he even made it out alive.

    They were one of Qin Wenyuan¡¯s trump cards.

    He was using the power of the military, the human wave tactic. Even if this failed to kill Su Yi, it ought to at least wear him down!

    Su Yi stopped in his tracks and frowned. He wasn¡¯t afraid, but he did find it rather irritating. This was perhaps how a tiger might feel if it saw a swarm of mice leaping towards it¡­

    ng!

    Su Yi took a deep breath, and his true essence surged into Guiding Mysteries.

    The humming of his sword resounded throughout the skies.

    The de glowed with faint blue luster. Spiritual light surged, forming a strange, distorted inscription reminiscent of a talisman: an Edict.

    Profound Gathering.

    Gathering heavenly mysteries and guiding their power!

    Or in simple terms, he was seizing the power of creation for his own use!

    ¡°Kill!¡± A roar shook the skies, and the heavily armored soldiers surrounded Su Yi on all sides.

    Row after row of spears and halberds stabbed towards Su Yi.

    When they saw this, many of the onlookers could barely breathe. Their hearts were on tenterhooks.

    But it was then that Su Yi suddenly raised Guiding Mysteries and reached for the heavens. He tugged, then cut.

    Boom!

    An unbelievable scene unfolded. The dense clouds overhead burst, and countless raindrops fell to earth, as if the gxy itself was pouring down on them.

    When they looked up, it was as if there were a hole in the very dome of heaven; it was like a miracle!

    ¡°This¡­¡± Everyone present was stunned. Even the Grandmasters were visibly startled.?<i>Cutting through the clouds with a sword? Is that even possible for a mortal?</i>

    The soldiers charging toward Su Yi were stunned too, and their momentum stagnated.

    It was then that formless giant hands seemed to guide the rain. The water enveloped Su Yi¡¯s sword, and when he swung his weapon, the rain swung with it.

    I have a sword that pulls in gxies, a sword that overturns mortal dust!

    In that instant, it really did seem as if Su Yi were moving the gxy itself. He had an imposing, divine majesty. It was like immortal magic, startling the heavens and shaking the earth.

    Even his tall frame suddenly seemed illusory and ethereal.

    Kaboom!

    When his shnded, it resembled divine punishment. It struck all the heavily-armored guards within a hundred feet, well over a hundred men in total, bursting through their armor as easily as if it were made of paper.

    Even their bodies burst, blood and flesh flying through the air. Severed limbs intermingled with pools of blood, forming scattered heaps in the dirt.

    Those guards further than a hundred feet away froze in terror. Their courage instantly gave way.

    Those at the front of the pack, every soldier within a hundred feet of Su Yi, men who¡¯d been alive just moments ago, were now just scattered corpses and rivers of blood!

    This bloody scene shook them to the core. Even those watching from far away felt their scalps numb, and they cried out in terror.

    ¡°How terrifying!¡±

    ¡°Was that an immortal spell?¡±

    ¡°His sword cut through the clouds, and he controlled the power of rain to y his foes. This isn¡¯t a power a mortal ought to have!¡±

    ¡°Only legendary Earthly Immortals ought to possess such skills!¡±

    ¡­The entire venue was in uproar.

    Zhang Zhiyan, Yuan Wutong and the others were stunned too. They¡¯d once been fortunate enough to witness the bearing of an Earthly Immortal.

    When they saw this, all of them immediately wondered the same thing:?Don¡¯t tell me this Su Yi is an Earthly Immortal hiding his cultivation?

    Qin Wenyuan¡¯s expression shifted dramatically. That possibility urred to him too. His heart was instantly heavy as could be.

    ¡°Back down!¡± Su Yi shouted, cold as could be. He raised his sword, and his deep gaze swept across the area.

    Whoosh!

    The remaining well-trained, armored soldiers shook, then fled in terror, scattering like panicked animals.

    A single swing of the sword slew over a hundred men. Who wouldn¡¯t have been terrified?

    In those soldiers¡¯ eyes, Su Yi was like an immortal straight out of a legend. Mere mortals like them couldn¡¯t spheme against him!

    No one dared make fun of them.?In their shoes, the onlookers would have been too panicked to resist too.

    ¡°If you have any other means at your disposal, go ahead and use them,¡± said Su Yi. He advanced, just as indifferent as before.

    The clouds gathered in the skies. The rift he¡¯d cut through them was nowhere to be seen.

    But the might of that sh was still deeply imprinted in everyone¡¯s hearts.

    ¡°If we lower our heads and submit, might you spare our lives?¡± said Qin Wenyuan, his voice hoarse.

    In the face of Su Yi¡¯s ¡°divine splendor¡±; he finally realized just howughable the ¡°trump cards¡± he¡¯d prepared were.

    And Qin Feng had long since been so terrified that his soul had practically left his body. His thighs quivered, and he was already on the verge of copse.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Su Yi stepped forward and onto the tform. His tall, lean silhouette was detached and indifferent.

    ng!

    Qin Wenyuan wasted no further words. He drew the saber at his waist. He was suddenly utterly calm and solemn; the majesty of a Grandmaster was on full disy.

    His aura changed; it was now chilling and valiant, as imposing as a mountain. Shockingly, he wasn¡¯t the least bit inferior to Mu Cangtu!

    ¡°Then I can only try for mutual destruction!¡± With that, he swung his saber.

    ng!

    Indomitable saber qi glinted like snow, shing through the air as it hurtled toward Su Yi.

    It was fierce as me, peerless and despotic.

    Many felt a sharp, stinging pain in their eyes.

    Even Yuan Wutong and Zhang Zhiyan squinted. They realized that Qin Wenyuan had called upon all the power at his disposal. This was his ultimate technique, the ¡°Swift Wind and Searing me Saber¡±!

    It was an upper-level, heaven-grade martial art. When used, its saber force was swift as the wind, as fierce and imposing as searing mes. It was mighty and despotic.

    But Su Yi merely shook his head and shifted his wrist. He stabbed in one simple gesture. His movements were natural, without any flourishes.

    ng!!!

    He blocked Qin Wenyuan¡¯s saber. It couldn¡¯t advance even an inch further.

    Sparks scattered on impact. Su Yi exerted strength through his fingers, and Guiding Mysteries burst with cold light. It blocked the saber and slipped past his foe¡¯s defenses.

    Wham!

    The faintly glowing sword pierced Qin Wenyuan¡¯s chest. He staggered, and the impact forced him back. He almost tumbled from the tform.

    His clothes were torn open, revealing a heart-protecting mirror. The ss had caved in, and the sword left a deep cut in the mirror¡¯s back.

    It was clear that the heart-protecting mirror had saved Qin Wenyuan¡¯s life!

    But even so, many of the onlookers couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    Su Yi¡¯s fierce battle with Mu Cangtu led them to subconsciously assume that, although Su Yi might be able to kill Qin Wenyuan, it would take time. He couldn¡¯t do it all at once.

    Who¡¯d have thought that, in just one attack, he¡¯de so close to taking Qin Wenyuan¡¯s life?

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± It seemed Qin Wenyuan couldn¡¯t take the shock. He shouted in rage and terror. He certainly didn¡¯t think himself inferior to Mu Cangtu.

    Su Yi seemed to see right through him. He jeered, ¡°A mere Martial Dao Grandmaster, that¡¯s all. Are you even worthy of opposing me?¡±

    Before he even finished his sentence, he attacked once more.

    Just like before, it was a simple swing, but Qin Wenyuan had nowhere to run and nowhere to hide. He despaired; it was as if he were trapped in an inescapable.

    Qin Wenyuan roared and waved his saber. He was clearly intent on mutual destruction; even if he died, he wanted to take Su Yi down with him.

    But a momentter, he felt a sharp pain in his wrist, and his saber flew from his hand.

    Immediately afterward, the sharp tip of a sword pierced his throat, then came out the other end.

    Splurt!

    Blood gushed from the wound.

    ¡°My Senior Apprentice Brother will¡­ will¡­ avenge me!¡± Qin Wenyuan¡¯s voice was frail and halting, and it weakened with each word. His features were racked with agony, bitterness, rage, and hatred.

    Su Yi removed his sword and said flippantly, ¡°Farewell.¡±

    Thud!

    Qin Wenyuan fell from the tform, his eyes still wide-open. He found no peace even in death.

    The entire grounds were deathly silent.

    Zhang Zhiyan was a Martial Dao Grandmaster, but even he felt his hair stand on end. A chill ran down his spine.

    Qin Wenyuan, a towering authority figure of his generation, a Grandmaster whose influence extended throughout the neen cities of Cloudriver Prefecture, had died here, just like that!

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised?

    The other higher-ups in attendance were, without exception flustered, terrified, and unsure of what to do.

    This was far, far more terrifying than Mu Cangtu¡¯s defeat.

    The younger generation disciples, meanwhile, were stunned out of their wits. Their minds were entirely nk.

    What they¡¯d witnessed here today was like a myth or legend. It was shocking and bloody beyond belief!

    Even Huang Qianjun and Yuan Luoyu were silent. Their hearts filled with wordless shock.

    ¡°Hurry! Kill that fiend! Hurry up and kill him!¡± Suddenly, a terrified shriek rang out. Qin Feng scampered away. He looked bedraggled, panicked, and unkempt, as if he¡¯d lost his mind.

    Su Yi kicked, his toes scooping Qin Wenyuan¡¯s saber into the air. He caught it, then immediately flung it.

    Splurt!

    Qin Feng was dozens of feet away when the saber ran him through. He crashed to the ground, dead.

    From beginning to end, not one of the prefectural government¡¯s higher-ups dared attempt to save the son of the governor.

    When they saw this, many of those present felt their hearts quiver once more.

    When Su Yi first said he nned to kill both Qin Wenyuan and his son, many of them didn¡¯t take it seriously, nor did they believe he could actually do it.

    Now, all of them were silent.

    ¡°Anyone else have a score to settle?¡± said Su Yi tly from atop the tform. His cold gaze swept in a circle.

    His words were soft and his tone light, but they echoed throughout the square for quite some time. None dared respond.

    Su Yi had fought all on his own, yet he single-handedly defeated the sect master of Blueriver Sword Manor, charged into a formation of a thousand heavily-armed men, and killed both the prefectural governor and his son!

    Who would throw their life away by responding to his challenge?

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t at all surprised that no one responded.

    He nced up at the skies, sheathed his sword, and took out an oil-paper umbre.

    As soon as he opened it over his head¡­.

    The denseyers of cloud had been brewing up a downpour for quite some time. Rain fell in buckets.

    Somehow, the massive downpour seemed like the perfect ending!

 Chapter 130: A Drifter in this World, a Life Spent in Mist and Rain

    <h4>Chapter 130: A Drifter in this World, a Life Spent in Mist and Rain</h4>

    Rain poured down like a waterfall.

    It washed away the pooled blood and fragmented corpses littering the Qingding Military Drill Ground. Bean-sized droplets pitter-pattered against the eaves.

    The sudden downpour soaked everyone present, shaking them out of their stunned, terrified reverie. They hurriedly sought shelter from the rain.?Even those influential figures now looked drenched and bedraggled, but even so, they instinctively looked toward the tform.

    There, they saw a youth in robes, their blue fabric reminiscent of jade. He held an oil-paper umbre, and the rain flowed down its sides, shrouding his tall, lean figure in mist and giving him an ethereal air.

    His long hair was neatly bound up with a wooden hairpin. As he stepped off the tform, he looked calm and at ease despite the dense clouds and pouring rain.

    Oh, impressive! Brother Su had the foresight to tell me to bring two umbres¡­.?Huang Qianjun sighed to himself. He held an umbre too.

    When they saw Su Yi walk towards them, step by step, those major powers¡¯ hearts tensed.

    ¡°What¡¯s he doing? Don¡¯t tell me he still wants to kill people?¡±

    ¡°Hard to say¡­.¡±

    ¡°How about we get out of here?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see how Qin Feng died? Who would dare leave now?¡±

    ¡­.The onlookers?argued?amongst themselves in harsh whispers. They couldn¡¯t help but tense up and go on high alert.

    In their eyes, Su Yi was now an unparalleled killer, terrifying beyond imagination.

    ¡°You¡¯re certain you don¡¯t want revenge?¡± Su Yi paused, then looked at a group standing roughly one hundred feet away.

    These were the families and elders of the Qian Yunjiu, Huo Long, and the other five Blueriver Sword Manor disciples he''d killed.

    In the face of Su Yi¡¯s questions, all of them fell silent and lowered their heads. They dared not meet Su Yi¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee to change your minds and attempt revengeter, but if you do, you¡¯ll inevitably implicate your factions, families, and friends,¡± said Su Yi. His tone was light and airy, but the listeners¡¯ spirits sank.

    They suddenly recalled what Su Yi said to Qing Wenyuan. He killed the governor and his son as a warning to the others!

    ¡°Young Lord Zhang.¡± Just as Su Yi was about to leave, he suddenly nced at Zhang Yuanxing. A hint of smile rose unbidden to his lips. ¡°You once told me I¡¯d fly further with strong winds to carry me, and that you could send me soaring into the clouds. How about you take the opportunity to do so now?¡±

    Zhang Yuanxing shuddered, and he felt a chill course through him. He said hurriedly, ¡°Young Lord Su, please don¡¯t misunderstand. I was only joking. I hope you won¡¯t take it seriously, and if I offended you, I¡¯ll apologize on the spot.¡±

    As he spoke, he bowed low at the waist, his entire body trembling slightly.

    He was truly terrified that their conflict at Apricot Cottage would result in him suffering Su Yi¡¯s wrath as well.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to apologize, you ought to show your sincerity. You unfilial brat, why haven¡¯t you knelt yet?¡± Suddenly, Zhang Zhiyan rebuked him.

    He sounded furious, but he was inwardly frantic. He didn¡¯t know when his son had offended Su Yi, but there was no time to ask questions. First, he had to resolve the problem at hand: they had to hurry up and apologize!¡±

    ¡°This¡­.¡± Zhang Yuanxing hesitated.?Kneel? If I get down on my knees in front of so many people, how am I supposed to live going forward?

    But before he could make his mind, Zhang Zhiyan mmed him into the dirt.

    Bam!?Zhang Yuanxing¡¯s kneesnded in muddy water, and his father forced his head down, preventing him from looking up. An indescribable sense of humiliation filled his heart.

    Meanwhile, Zhang Zhiyan turned toward Su Yi and sped his fist. ¡°Young Lord Su, my Zhang Family has absolutely no intention of bing your enemy, not now, not then, not ever! I failed to discipline my son properly, but I humbly request your magnanimity. Please, spare my ipetent fool of a son.¡±

    Once he said this, he bowed at the waist.

    When they saw this, the other influential figures were visibly stunned. Even the glorious head of the Zhang Family had no choice but to lower his head!

    Zhang Yuanxing watched in a daze, and explosions went off in his heart. An unprecedented sense of bewilderment arose within him, and he felt both aggrieved and frantic.

    In his heart, his father was like a towering mountain. He never would have thought that, at a time like this, that mountain would lower its proud head.

    Su Yi paid this father and son duo no further heed. He waved Huang Qianjun over and was just about to leave when the sound of urgent hoofbeats echoed from beyond the military drill grounds.

    Immediately afterward, Zhou Zhili, Qing Jin, Mu Zhongting, and Zhang Duo rushed over. All of them wore straw raincoats.

    When they saw the bloody aftermath of the battle, as well as the sprawled out corpses of Qin Wenyuan and Qin Feng, how could they fail to understand what had happened?

    ¡°Young Lord Su, are you alright?¡± Zhou Zhili ignored everything else and immediately asked about Su Yi¡¯s wellbeing, his brow knit in concern.

    Su Yi smiled faintly. ¡°Do I look injured to you?¡±

    Zhou Zhili¡¯s expression went rigid, but then, he sighed in relief. ¡°I¡¯m just d you¡¯re alright. As soon as I learned what was happening, I rushed over. I wouldn¡¯t have guessed I¡¯d arrive one step toote! Fortunately, you¡¯re unharmed. Otherwise, I¡¯d have to bathe the prefectural government in blood!¡±

    This deration sounded extremely despotic. Many of those present were stunned.?Who is it this time? Isn¡¯t he bragging a bit too much?

    But it was then that¡ª

    Yuan Wutong, Zhang Zhiyan and the rest of the city¡¯s higher-ups reacted. It was obvious that they recognized him.

    ¡°Greetings, Sixth Highness!¡±

    ¡°Greetings, Sixth Highness!¡±

    ¡°Greetings, Sixth Highness!¡±

    Following this solemn, respectful greeting, the atmosphere was deathly silent. Everyone was stunned, and their eyes widened with unconceble shock.

    Throughout all of the Great Zhou, there was only one person called ¡°His Sixth Highness¡±, and that was the sixth son of the current emperor! There was no need to even describe just how lofty this status was.

    Zhou Zhili waved, indicating that they needn¡¯t stand?on ceremony. Then, he looked at Su Yi and sighed, sounding contrite. ¡°Young Lord Su, you¡¯ve done me an enormous kindness, yet I¡¯ve yet to truly assist you in any way. I¡¯m truly ashamed.¡±

    It was just a few words, but they left Zhang Zhiyan and the other higher-ups dumbstruck.

    They suddenly realized that Su Yi didn¡¯t just have a terrifying cultivation; even His Sixth Highness respected him immensely, and moreover, owed him an enormous favor!

    This was truly shocking, and the way they looked at Su Yi changed once more.

    ¡°Greetings, Young Lord Su.¡± Mu Zhongting stepped forward and sped his fist.

    Su Yi nodded, then suddenly turned to Zhou Zhili and said, ¡°If you really want to help, clean this up for me.¡±

    With that, he left, holding his umbre aloft. This matter was already resolved, and he couldn¡¯t be bothered to linger any further.

    Huang Qianjun hurried after him. Yuan Luoxi wanted to run after him too, only for Yuan Wutong to grab her by the shoulders. He said irritably, ¡°You really are smitten, huh?¡±

    Yuan Luoxi pursed her lips but said nothing.

    When he saw Su Yi fade into the distance and disappear into the rain, Zhou Zhili called out, ¡°Young Lord Su, rest assured! I guarantee I won¡¯t disappoint you!¡±

    ¡°What ¡®two birds, one stone¡¯? I told you not to get your hopes up. Do you get it now?¡± asked Qing Jin.

    Her bright, sharp gaze stared intently at the direction Su Yi had left in. Inwardly, she felt stifled and disappointed.?Just now, he didn¡¯t even spare me so much as a single nce! Does he n to draw a line between us?

    As she thought this, she pursed her lips in frustration.?But then, that makes sense. In his eyes, I¡¯m only fit to act as his serving girl, and I refused his offer. It¡¯s to be expected that he¡¯d pay me no further heed¡­.

    Zhou Zhili¡¯s eyes shone with determination. ¡°Martial Aunt, after this incident, I¡¯m increasingly certain that ten Qin Wenyuans added together wouldn¡¯t be worth one Young Lord Su!¡±

    This deration left Qing Jin speechless, but then, her gaze swept across the carnage and rivers of blood. Thinking back, Su Yi wasn¡¯t even injured. No, he hadn¡¯t even stained his clothes. She couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned.

    ¡°Sixth Highness, might I be so bold as to ask how we¡¯re to resolve what happened today?¡± asked Zhang Zhiyan.

    ¡°Leave it up to Prefectural Governor Mu. I have but one request: you are not to leak word of what happened here today.¡± Zhou Zhili¡¯s gaze swept around the gathered experts. ¡°If word gets out, I¡¯ll take you to task for it!¡±

    Their hearts were instantly heavy.

    What happened here was too major and serious to keep under wraps. They might be able to keep it from the vast majority of the city¡¯s ordinary citizens, but there was no way they could keep it from the more prominent ns and factions!

    Of course, the prince knew this too, but that didn¡¯t matter. He still had to do what he had to do.

    So what if all I do is wipe his butt for him? If I help out repeatedly, there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll forget the favor, right??Zhou Zhili thought to himself.

    ¡­¡­

    The rain gradually faded away, going from a downpour to a gentle, misty drizzle.

    Mists enshrouded the densely packed roofs of the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital, lending the city an additionalyer of picturesque beauty.

    Su Yi sat within a horse-drawn carriage, staring at the swordid out across his knees.

    Earlier, he used the Profound-Gathering Edict¡¯s power. Although he¡¯d sessfully put the power of the rain to use, the inscription that represented the Edict was noticeably dimmer than before.

    Su Yi evaluated it, then made his judgment. ¡°I can use it about nine times more¡­.¡±

    Edicts were different from ordinary talismans. He¡¯d used his blood as a guide to imbue the Edict into the sword during the forging process, while it was still unfinished. Once expended, there was no way to replenish its power.

    But then, Su Yi didn¡¯t particrly mind.

    In his eyes, Edicts were just another form of external power. What mattered most was one¡¯s personal strength!

    They soon reached Bottlegourd Alley. Cheng Wuyong and the Feng Siblings had been waiting at Humble Tranquility Cottage all this time. When they saw Su Yi and Huang Qianjun return safely, they couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief before going up to wee them.

    Su Yi exchanged a few pleasantries, then returned to his room. It was as if everything that happened at the Qingding Military Drill Ground wasn¡¯t even worth mentioning.

    Cheng Wuyong pulled Huang Qianjun aside and asked him about what happened in detail.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi sat at the desk. He stared through the window, at the mist-shrouded trees. His heart felt calm and tranquil, but at the same time, he felt an inexplicable mncholy.

    Reincarnating to cultivate anew meant he had a new identity and that he¡¯d begun a new journey.

    But since his reincarnation, he¡¯d yet to find any sense of belonging. He was like an aimless wanderer, an eternal passerby.

    ¡°Heaven and earth are a guesthouse, and I am but a transient traveler,¡± Su Yi muttered to himself.

    Through the windows, he saw the courtyard. He could vaguely hear Huang Qianjun recounting what happened with great excitement and enthusiasm, interspersed with Cheng Wuyong and the Feng Siblings¡¯ stunned follow-up questions andments.

    Su Yi smiled, then set those thoughts aside. He spread a piece of white paper across his desk, picked up an inkden brush, and began writing.

    ¡°I am a drifter in this world. I face the mists and rain with a sword in hand.¡±

    The characters flowed like water, and the ink prated all the way through the paper. The text contained a concentrated, free and assertive energy.

    The drizzle and gentle winds shrouded the world beyond the windows in mist.

    As for Su Yi? He turned, emerged from his room, andughed. ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother Feng, quick! Bring out the heated wine!¡±

 Chapter 131: Zhu Guqing

    <h4>Chapter 131: Zhu Guqing</h4>

    It was still raining by the time night fell, drowning out all other noise.

    Outside the city, a white cranended along the banks of the Great Azure.

    ¡°Craney, you wait here,¡± said a handsome young man in apricot-yellow Daoist robes before somersaulting off its back.

    This was none other than the Sea-Swallowing King¡¯s disciple, Ge Qian.

    He stretched, then walked alone through the darkness and pouring rain. Before long, he arrived at the Qingding Military Drill Ground.

    ¡°What a dense stench of blood. The rain has washed much of it away, but the smell still permeates the air. It¡¯ll be a long time before it fully disperses¡­.¡± Ge Qian surveyed the area briefly, then silently slipped into the grounds.

    He strode confidently up to the center of the field, then paused and looked around. It was obvious someone had cleaned up recently. The pooled blood and shattered stone had been gone for quite some time already.

    But Ge Qian¡¯s keen eyes still picked up on quite a lot.

    After a while, he looked up at the sky. He couldn¡¯t help but frown. He muttered, ¡°Old Man, back in Mother Ghost Ridge, you told me Su Yi wasn¡¯t simple. Now, it seems he really is an extremely dangerous character.¡±

    Before arriving at the Qingding Military Drill Grounds, he learned about what happened today from one of the prefectural capital¡¯s higher-ups.

    ¡°His sword pierced the clouds, and he called upon the power of the rain to y his enemies. This isn¡¯t something a Qi umtion youth can aplish on his own. However, if he borrowed external power, it¡¯s not at all strange,¡± said a raspy, aged voice from within Ge Qian¡¯s soul. ¡°For instance, an Origin Daoist¡¯s secret talismans could easily achieve such a feat.¡±

    ¡°That so? So you¡¯re saying it¡¯s highly likely he¡¯s got an Earthly Immortal behind him?¡± said Ge Qian thoughtfully.

    As a disciple of the Sea-Swallowing King, he was well aware that throughout the entire Great Zhou, only a tiny handful of people had stepped into the Origin Dao.

    It was this elite few that the world¡¯s mundane martial artists referred to as ¡°Earthly Immortals.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not right. He¡¯s only in the early stages of Qi umtion, yet he forced Mu Cangtu, a Grandmaster of the Dao of the Sword, to lower his head in defeat. Then, he slew Qin Wenyuan as if it were nothing. Isn¡¯t that a bit too out of the ordinary?¡± Ge Qian frowned. ¡°The core inheritors of the Jade Capital¡¯s Phoenix Pass Academy might be able to match such a feat, but that¡¯s assuming they held nothing back. They couldn¡¯t possibly do it as easily as Su Yi. Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s a disciple?of the Great?Zhou¡¯s number-one holynd, the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect?¡±

    When this possibility urred to him, Ge Qian¡¯s heart pounded in his chest, and his expression turned solemn.

    The Hidden Dragon Sword Sect!

    This was a true cultivation faction, an organization that transcended the mundane world!

    ¡°The Hidden Dragon Sword Sect isn¡¯t even worth a fart! I told you that a long time ago. What ¡®number-one holynd of the Great Zhou¡¯? They¡¯re nothing but a gathering of low-ss cultivators,¡± said the raspy voice from within his soul.

    Ge Qianughed coldly. ¡°Old man, don¡¯t be such a braggart. In your current state, when you encounter my master, a ¡®mere¡¯ Xiantian Martial Ancestor, you¡¯re too scared to even let out a fart. Who are you to say such things about the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect?¡±

    He paused, then continued, ¡°Drop the nonsense and get to the point. What exactly is going on with Su Yi?¡±

    The raspy voice said in obvious displeasure, ¡°You want me to instruct you with?that?attitude?¡±

    Ge Qian was silent for a moment. If you don¡¯t answer me, I¡¯ll give up on looking for Su Yi, even if it means going against my master¡¯s orders. I swear it.¡±

    He¡¯d had no choice but toe to the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital, and he felt rather helpless about it.

    It was because of the three Fire Peaches Su Yi ran off with. His master, Ge Changling, was deeply displeased, so he ordered Ge Qian to investigate Su Yi¡¯s origins.

    As such, Ge Qian had no choice but toe, willing or not.

    ¡°Forget it. I can¡¯t be bothered to argue with you,¡± said the raspy voice with a cold snort. ¡°Do you remember the tips I gave you about the Qi umtion Realm?¡±

    ¡°I remember,¡± said Ge Qian without any further thought. But then, he froze, stunned. ¡°Are you saying that Su Yi has likely opened all one hundred and eight spiritual apertures?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± eximed that raspy voice. He sighed with emotion, ¡°The martial artists of the mundane word cultivate ordinary, pathetically iplete cultivation methods. They don¡¯t even know what it means to fully open all acupoints. Even if they make it to the Inner Furnace Realm, by that point, their foundations are already full of ws. How could someone like that possibly be a match for Su Yi?¡±

    Ge Qian¡¯s expression was somewhat unsightly. ¡°Old Man, I recall you saying that throughout the Azure Continent, only you¡¯ve mastered a cultivation technique capable of tempering all one hundred and eight spiritual apertures. Why has another such person appeared out of nowhere?¡±

    The raspy voice fell silent. Finally, he said, ¡°That¡¯s why I think you need to meet that boy. If there¡¯s really any danger, how could I possibly just stand back and watch you die? All we have to do is seize him. We¡¯ll know all his secrets then, now won¡¯t we? Perhaps¡­. We might even obtain a grand stroke of fortune!¡±

    When he said thisst part, his voice filled with enticement, but Ge Qian¡¯s expression only darkened, and he shook his head decisively. ¡°No way! I¡¯d rather spend the rest of my life in degradation than face that level of danger! You know as well as I do that I¡¯ve always been cowardly. I¡¯m too afraid to even squish an ant while I walk!¡±

    The raspy voice fell silent.

    The old man was so angry, he really wanted to cough up blood. He¡¯d lived for countless years, but he¡¯d never met anyone so cautious and fearful before!

    Others might learn courage following a great humiliation, but this kid would rather live on in degradation than fight. What was he even cultivating for? The Grand Dao?

    Didn¡¯t he know that cultivators had to kill decisively and bravely forge ahead?

    But Ge Qian didn¡¯t care about any of that. He just turned to leave, eager to get out of the Qingding Military Drill Grounds as quickly as possible. Soon, he returned to the banks of the Great Azure.

    ¡°What are you nning to do now?¡± the raspy voice couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to go see my Master and tell him that I can¡¯t afford to offend Su Yi. If he¡¯s not happy, he can deal with Su Yi himself. In any event, I¡¯m not doing it,¡± said Ge Qian without a second thought.

    When the old man heard that, he blew his top. ¡°You don¡¯t even have the courage to see him?¡±

    Ge Qian said as if it were obvious, ¡° Of course I¡­¡­.. don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Sooner orter, your cowardice is going to anger me to death!¡± roared a raspy voice. He could no longer repress his rage.

    But Ge Qian paid him no further head. He just got on his white crane and flew into the clouds.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t have any guts,¡± he said as they soared through the clouds. ¡°It¡¯s that I know full well that the moment I meet him, you won¡¯t be able to resist acting against him. What will I do if something happens to you?¡±

    The raspy voice fell silent, and when he next spoke, his attitude had changedpletely. He even sounded a bit gratified. ¡°So, you were worried about me¡­!¡±

    Ge Qian smiled. He liked caution and disliked danger. Was there anything wrong with that?

    Su Yi, we¡¯ll surely meet sooner orter. If you can refine all one hundred and eight spiritual apertures, there¡¯s no reason I can¡¯t too! You have your secrets, but I have mine as well.

    That geezer¡¯s always telling me that I¡¯m destined to be the main character of my era, but I¡¯m well aware that I can only half-trust anything he says.

    I just hope¡­ that you and I don¡¯t be enemies, or else¡­.

    As he pondered, the white crane¡¯s sharp wings shed with radiant light, and they soared higher into the heavens.

    ¡­..

    Meanwhile, beneath the same night sky.

    Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy, a pavilion built on a mountaintop.

    ¡°Lingzhao, where are you?¡± said a tender voice as a graceful figure strode through the darkness. It was a woman in a in white dress.

    There were fewnterns illuminating the night, so the woman¡¯s long, snowy-white hair was only barely visible. She looked calm and elegant as water, and her features were peerlessly exquistite. She was a full-blown beauty.

    It was just, her temperament was utterly cold.

    ¡°Master, what are you doing here?¡± The door to the pavilion opened, and Wen Lingzhao stepped outside. A hint of surprise appeared on her beautiful yet icy features.

    This white-haired woman was none other than her master, Zhu Guqing!

    She was a famous Grandmaster, an expert of the Dao of the Sword. Her Misty Haze Sword Stance was famous throughout the six prefectures of the Imperatorial Province.

    Furthermore, she was one of Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy¡¯s nine elders.

    When she looked at her disciple, whose looks and temperament were both top-notch, Zhu Guqing¡¯s expression softened. ¡°Whitecloud Mountain¡¯s hidden realm is about to open. I obtained a ce for you, so prepare yourself. Strive to reach the peak of the Qi umtion Realm by the time it opens, just one month from now. That way, you¡¯ll be able to obtain more benefits within.¡±

    Delight shed across?Wen?Lingzhao¡¯s face. She immediately bowed. ¡°Many thanks, Master!¡±

    ¡°You and I are master and apprentice. Why act like an outsider?¡± said Zhu Guqing. Then, she paused before saying, ¡°Someone came from the provincial government again. They said that if you¡¯re willing, Provincial Governor Xiang Tianqiu will personally assist you in annulling your marriage.¡±

    Wen Lingzhao¡¯s elegant brow knit together. ¡°Master, surely someone as lofty as the provincial governor wouldn¡¯t make such an offer out of the kindness of his heart? I¡¯m certain this was Senior Apprentice Brother Xiang Ming¡¯s idea. I know how he feels about me, but this is my problem, and I want to resolve it on my own.¡±

    Zhu Guqing nodded, and a gratified smile spread across her face. ¡°Do you know why I chose you as my apprentice? It¡¯s because you¡¯re so much like I was when I was younger. You refuse to let anyone control your fate. Excellent! I support your decision.¡±

    Wen Lingzhao was stunned. Ripples coursed through her heart. Finally, she took a deep breath and said, ¡°Master, I won¡¯t let you down!¡±

    Zhu Guqing thought about it, then added, ¡°In a few days, I¡¯ll be heading to the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital. If there¡¯s time, I¡¯ll stop by Blueriver Sword Manor to see your little sister, and if her talent is really as extraordinary as you say, I¡¯ll bring her back to Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy with me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful!¡± Wen Lingzhao¡¯s eyes sparkled, a rare disy of delight on her typically icy face. ¡°I trust my little sister won¡¯t disappoint you either.¡±

    ¡°Right, Master, what are you visiting the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital for?¡± asked Wen Lingzhao curiously.

    Zhu Guqing didn¡¯t keep it a secret. ¡°It¡¯s because of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate. ording to reliable intelligence, the three Deathbringer¡¯s Gate dharma protectors stationed in the Imperatorial Province have entered the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital. I don¡¯t care what they¡¯re up to. Better to just kill heretical cultivators like them quickly and be done with it!¡±

    As she spoke thatst sentence, her bright eyes shed with chilling, murderous intent, and her entire presence turned as sharp and intimidating as a sword¡¯s edge.

    Wen Lingzhao said softly, ¡°Then please, be careful, Master.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured. Several others will be traveling with me. Anyway, it¡¯s gettingte. You should get to bed early.¡± With that, Zhu Guqing turned and left.

    After watching her fade into the distance, Wen Lingzhao took a deep breath, and her red lips curved into a smile, straight from the heart.?If my little sisteres too, I¡¯ll have someone to keep mepany¡­

    She turned and entered her room, but just as she was about to start cultivating, she inexplicably recalled what her master had said about annulling her marriage.

    Naturally, she also recalled her husband-in-name, Su Yi. Just thinking about him irritated her.

    Not long ago, she¡¯d received a message from the Wen Family matriarch, and she learned a bit about Su Yi¡¯s performance at the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet.

    Although it came as quite a surprise, to her, Su Yi¡¯s paltry aplishments didn¡¯t amount to anything.

    So what if he¡¯s recovered his cultivation? Who cares if he took first ce in the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet? If I don¡¯t like him, I don¡¯t like him, and no one can change that,?Wen Lingzhao thought to herself. Her bright eyes gradually calmed down, then frosted over.

 Chapter 132: Weâ€™ll Share Both Fortune and Disaster and Live or Die Together

    <h4>Chapter 132: We¡¯ll Share Both Fortune and Disaster and Live or Die Together</h4>

    Humble Tranquility Cottage.

    ¡°Master Su, I¡¯m here in part to express my gratitude, and in part because many of my fellows entrusted me with their treasures to deliver to you aspensation.¡±

    It was alreadyte at night when the head of the Yuan Family, Yuan Wutong, came calling. Yuan Luoxi and Yuan Luoyu hade with him.

    They were followed by several attendants carrying two massive treasure chests.

    Yuan Wutong had an elegant, bookish air, and when he faced Su Yi, he was modest, polite, and well-spoken. Just talking to him was like being bathed in a spring breeze.

    Su Yi thought nothing of it. ¡°When I saved your daughter, I did so in passing, and it was no trouble at all. You needn¡¯t be so polite.¡±

    As he spoke, he gestured for Yuan Wutong andpany to take a seat within the courtyard.

    ¡°And what¡¯s this talk ofpensation?¡± Su Yi pointed toward the two treasure chests.

    Yuan Wutong smiled. ¡°After what happened today at the Qingding Military Drill Grounds, many of the city¡¯s ns and factions felt they owed you a debt. Thus, they decided to offer up some of their treasures in hopes that you won¡¯t pursue any past grievances.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°It seems my warning was rather effective.¡±

    When he saw Su Yiugh, the othersughed too.?At first, Yuan Luoxi worried that her father¡¯s sudden visit would displease Su Yi, but now it seemed she¡¯d worried for nothing.

    Yuan Wutong removed a piece of paper from his sleeves and passed it to Su Yi. ¡°Here¡¯s a list of who contributed what. Please look it over.¡±

    Su Yi took it and skimmed it. He couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised.

    The list was rather long, and aside from the prefectural government and the Zhang Family, there was also Blueriver Sword Manor, the Qian Family, the Huo Family, the Liu Family, and several other ns both big and small.

    At the top was written:

    ¡°The Zhang Family offers one stalk of tier-three spiritual medicine, ten stalks of tier-two spiritual medicine, one hundred stalks of tier-one spiritual medicine, three hundred tier-one spirit stones, ten tier-two spirit stones, thirty types of spiritual materials¡­.¡±

    ¡°Blueriver Sword Manor offers one stalk of tier-three spiritual medicine¡­..¡±

    This was a long inventory list of treasure. The densely-packed text covered the whole page, and included a dazzling array of spiritual herbs, materials, and spirit stones.

    From the list, he could also see the difference between the city¡¯s peak-level factions and the more ordinary ones.

    Take tier-three spiritual medicines. Ordinary families couldn¡¯t produce such rare and precious treasures.?They might manage tier-two spirit stones and medicines, but in terms of numbers, ordinary ns were still far inferior to the peak-level factions.

    But of course, Su Yi didn¡¯t care about that.?He¡¯d never even considered reaping benefits from this incident, so receiving so many ¡°apology gifts¡± already came as a surprise.

    Since reaching the Qi umtion realm, ordinary tier-one spiritual medicines are no longer of any use to me, and I¡¯ve already used up all the tier-two medicines I had on hand. Obtaining these treasures will actually resolve my immediate need¡­.?Su Yi thought to himself.

    It wasn¡¯t just medicinal herbs; he was practically out of spiritual materials too.

    It was fair to say that if Yuan Wutong?hadn¡¯t?brought himpensation from?the city¡¯s various factions, he¡¯d have had to start considering how to ¡°earn a living.¡±

    Su Yi quickly put the list away. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to tell them that I have no ns to pursue any prior grudges with anyone. That is, of course, unless they seek trouble with me again.¡±

    Yuan Wutong smiled and nodded. ¡°I trust that when they hear that, they¡¯ll rest at ease.¡±

    Then, he suddenly rose, took out a palm-sized jade box, and proffered it with both hands. ¡°Master Su, this is a token of my Yuan Family¡¯s appreciation. I hope you¡¯ll ept it with a smile.¡±

    Yuan Luoxi and Yuan Luoyu hurriedly rose as well.

    Su Yi furrowed his brow, somewhat displeased. ¡°Your daughter and I are already acquainted, so what need is there to bring out external objects like this? Do you think?me greedy, head of the Yuan Family?¡±

    HIs tone was a bit cold.

    The expression on Yuan Luoxi¡¯s pretty face shifted, but just as she was about to say something, Yuan Wutong hurriedly exined, ¡°Master Su, please don¡¯t misunderstand. Today, my Yuan Family didn¡¯t help you in any way, but because of our rtionship with you, our collective power has risen to a whole new level. Now, even Zhang Zhiyan speaks to me with newfound respect, and he dares not be impolite.

    ¡°I am well aware that all of this is due to your prestige. That¡¯s why I prepared a humble gift as a token of the Yuan Family¡¯s gratitude.¡± When he said this, he bowed.

    Su Yi watched him bow, then nced at the visibly anxious and unsettled Yuan Luoxi. In the end, he nodded. ¡°I roughly understand your intentions, but there¡¯s something I have to make clear.¡±

    ¡°Please instruct me, Master Su,¡± said Yuan Wutong gravely.

    ¡°I acknowledge this bond with the Yuan Family,¡± said Su Yi tly. ¡°But you are not to use my name as you conduct your affairs.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Yuan Wutong agreed without hesitation.

    Su Yi lifted his teacup and took a sip. ¡°Family Head Yuan, have you thought this through? A connection with me means that in the future, my business will implicate you.¡±

    Yuan Wutong¡¯s expression was increasingly solemn. ¡°I already understand that. The Yuan Family and everyone in it are willing to ept that risk. We¡¯ll share both fortune and disaster and live or die alongside you.¡±

    Su Yi set down his teacup and nodded, but he said no more.

    Yuan Wutong inwardly sighed in relief. He carefully set the jade box on the table beside Su Yi. The jade box was only the size of a fist, but it contained a tier-four spiritual medicine! Its value far exceeded any number of tier-three medicines!

    Yuan Wutong was confident that when Su Yi opened the box and saw its contents, he¡¯d understand just how sincere the Yuan Family was about this.

    They chatted a bit longer, then Yuan Wutong bade farewell and left.

    On their way back home, Yuan Luoxi couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°Father, Master Su¡¯s personality is just like that. You¡¯re not angry, are you?

    Yuan Wutong couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Angry? No, I¡¯m too busy being thrilled. Why would I be angry? You! You¡¯re too young. You don¡¯t understand the implications of our conversation.¡±

    Yuan Luoyu asked in confusion, ¡°Father, might you exin?¡¯

    ¡°How lofty is the Sixth Highness? How unique is his status? Yet all he could do was help Master Su clean up his mess. From this alone, you ought to be able to tell just how fortunate we are to have established a bond with Master Su!¡±

    Yuan Wutong¡¯s gaze was as deep and profound as the seas. ¡°I have a premonition that Master Su will one day possess enough power and prestige to influence the entire Great Zhou. The stronger he gets, the more helpful he¡¯ll be to our Yuan Family!¡±

    Yuan Luoxi was suddenly enlightened. ¡°They say that when someone achieves the Dao, even his dogs and chickens ascend to the heavens. It¡¯s like that, right?¡±

    ¡°Little Xi, how can youpare us to dogs and chickens?¡± said Yuan Luoyu in displeasure.

    ¡°Hahaha, she might have chosen her words poorly, but she¡¯s not wrong!¡± Yuan Wutongughed heartily.

    Yuan Luoyu couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°But if Master Su encounters trouble, it¡¯s sure to implicate us as well. Aren¡¯t you worried?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what it means to share in both fortune and disaster, and to live or die together! In this world, how can you hope to gain anything without paying a corresponding price?¡± Yuan Wutong took a deep breath and said, ¡°In any event, our Yuan Family now stands upon the ¡®grand vessel¡¯ that is Master Su. Will we ride the waves, or will the ship sink and drown us all? Only time will tell!¡±

    Those who didn¡¯t consider the whole picture were unfit to rule, and those who didn¡¯t consider the long term were unfit to n the present!

    ¡­¡­

    Humble Tranquility Cottage.

    ¡°Brother Su, I¡¯ve already organized everything in ordance with your instructions.¡±

    Huang Qianjun pointed to the neatly?seperated?piles of treasure. ¡°That¡¯s seven stalks of tier-three herbal medicine, seventy-nine stalks of tier-two medicine, and four hundred and thirty stalks of tier one medicine.?Then, there¡¯s five hundred and forty tier-one spirit stones and fifty-five tier two spirit stones.?Added together, you received a total of sixty-four types of spiritual materials.¡±

    Huang Qianjun¡¯s eyes glowed with excitement.

    Even if you added all of the Huang Family¡¯s wealth together, it amounted to less than ten percent of this mountain of treasure!

    ¡°Take the tier-one spirit stones and medicines away and split them with Junior Apprentice Brother Feng. Send the rest to my room.¡± As Su Yi said this, he rose and began practicing the Pine and Crane Body Refining Technique in the courtyard.

    His expression was calm and focused, without the slightest negligence.

    Huang Qianjun stood there in a daze.

    Some timeter, he suddenly took a deep breath, repressed the warmth welling in his heart, and silently got to work on the treasure.

    After running though the entire Pine and Crane Body Refining Technique, Su Yi returned to his room. By then, the treasures were alreadyid out inside. Su Yi waved his sleeves, gathering all of them within the ck jade pendant.

    He paused to think, then suddenly said, ¡°Qing Wan.¡±

    A wisp of white smoke emerged from the Soul-Nurturing Gourd. Immediately afterward, a pretty but slightly ditzy looking girl in a red dress floated into the air.

    Qing Wan curtsied slightly and batted her big eyes. She said timidly, ¡°Greetings, Mystic Master. Do you have orders for me?¡±

    Su Yi looked her up and down, his gaze sharp and discerning as a master appraiser¡¯s. He didn¡¯t overlook even the slightest detail.

    Having him scrutinize her so closely left Qing Wan deeply ufortable, but she dared not avoid his gaze. She just lowered her pretty head until it was practically buried in her chest. Hershes quivered slightly, and her fair white face burned bright red.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi noticed that Qing Wan had changed a lot!

    Her petite soul body was more concentrated. Her skin was the color of suet, but it looked ruddy and healthy. Her face was still slightly chubby with baby fat, but her phoenix eyes were bright, and her every movement carried a newfound, natural charm.

    Pure yet charming, cute but a bit dorky. This unique beauty was a shock to the eyes.

    Some time passed before Su Yi finally looked away and nodded. ¡°So, you¡¯ve already?metamorphosized?into a ¡®haunt.¡¯ Not bad! Not bad at all!¡±

    Yin Spirits were the lowest ss of?ghost. Haunts were one step above them.

    At this stage, the soul body solidified, and from the outside, the ghost looked little different from a normal person.

    In the past, Qing Wan¡¯s face had been pallid and transparent, and she had an ethereal quality about her. Anyone could tell at a nce that she wasn¡¯t human. Now, there was no way ordinary mortals would recognize her for what she was.

    Furthermore, her transformation into a haunt instilled her with a unique charm.

    s, this wasn¡¯t enough to infatuate Su Yi.

    He remembered a peerlessly beautiful yao he¡¯d known in his past life, a fox spirit born in green hills. Her charm was so enormous that even masters of the Buddhist way, men with hearts of stone, couldn¡¯t resist her.

    She once expressed willingness to be Su Yi¡¯s wife, or even his concubine. He was fully immersed in cultivating the sword, yet she foolishly thought she could move his heart.

    In the end, Su Yi severed all nine of her tails, sending her scampering off in panic.

    From that day forth, everywhere the fox spirit went, she was sure to spread rumors. She openly cursed the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡¯s name, saying he wasn¡¯t really a man, that he was the biggest scumbag in the world of cultivation, and that all women beneath the heavens ought to spit upon him¡­.

    In the Wilds, this wound up a well-known joke.

    Of course, not just anyone couldpare with Qing Wan in terms of potential.?Hm, this was one of the reasons Su Yi chose her as his future dual cultivation partner.

    ¡°Mystic Master, please rest assured. I¡¯ve never cked off in my cultivation.¡± Her voice was soft and a bit sticky. She lowered her head bashfully and stared at Su Yi¡¯s feet; she dared not meet his gaze.

    Su Yi nodded, then flipped his hand and took out some tier-two medicines suitable for ghost cultivators. ¡°Take these and keep working hard.¡±

    Qing Wan was stunned, but then, she hurriedly epted them. ¡°Many thanks, Mystic Master!¡±

    Her voice revealed a hint of joy and intimacy.

    Su Yi smiled.?Qing Wan really had changed a lot.

    Suddenly, Su Yi recalled something.?I¡¯ve already resolved those lingering grudges and dispelled alltent threats. Now, it¡¯s time to pay that girl, Lingxue, a visit¡­

 Chapter 133: Your Looks Are Quite the Asset!

    <h4>Chapter 133: Your Looks Are Quite the Asset!</h4>

    Morning the next day.

    Feng Xiaoran suddenly discovered that, afterpleting his usual routine of cultivating, washing up, and eating breakfast, Su Yi nned to do something out of the ordinary. This time, instead of returning to his room to continue his cultivation, he was actually going out!

    ¡°Big Brother Su Yi, what are you going to do?¡± she couldn¡¯t help but ask. Feng Xiaofeng and Huang Qianjun were confused too.

    Su Yiughed and tousled Feng Xiaoran¡¯s hair. ¡°I¡¯m going to take half a day off from my busy life and visit a certain someone.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Feng Xiaoran nodded.

    ¡°Brother Su, do you need a carriage?¡± Huang Qianjun couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°No need. You can each just attend to your own affairs.¡± Su Yi waved farewell, then left without a second look. Soon, he¡¯d already strolled out of the courtyard.

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Su looks happy today,¡± said Feng Xiaofeng, sounding a bit surprised. He now carried a wooden crutch. After several days of spiritual medicine and recovery, he could walk again, albeit with great difficulty.

    ¡°He¡¯s definitely going to see a close friend,¡± said Feng Xiaoran seriously.

    ¡°A close friend?¡± Huang Qianjun racked his brains before suddenly recalling a certain someone¡ª

    Wen Lingxue!

    ¡­¡­

    Blueriver Sword Manor.

    The sect upied over a thousand acres, and contained row after row of buildings. It was a sight to behold.

    In a sense, Blueriver Sword Manor was the holynd of this generation of Cloudriver Prefecture¡¯s cultivators. It gathered talents from all neen cities.

    The morning sun was gentle, and numerous young men and women poured through the sect gates. All of them seemed vibrant and full of life.?Most were about sixteen or seventeen, in the prime of their youths.

    Su Yi walked with his hands behind his back, and when he saw that familiar gate, numerous memories rose unbidden in his mind.

    At just fourteen years of age, he¡¯d made the long, bitter journey to Blueriver Sword Manor all on his own, all for the sake of cultivating here.?Three painful years followed, but when he thought back to them now, they had an entirely different vor.

    ¡°Eh? Which apprentice brother is that? He¡¯s so handsome!¡±

    ¡°Shh! Restrain yourself!¡± Not far away, a group of girls noticed Su Yi, and their eyes lit up. They began chatting amongst themselves.

    It was undeniably true; this new skin of Su Yi¡¯s was rather exceptional. He was tall and lean, with fair, handsome features.

    Add that to his distinctive, aloof and transcendent air, and he was extremely attractive to certain naive young women.

    ¡°Restrain myself? Why should I? The good-looking senior apprentice brothers have practically all been snapped up already. If I don¡¯t make my move, I won¡¯t get so much as a single sip of the broth.¡± A girl in an ornate dress puffed up her chest, then took the initiative to stroll up to Su Yi.

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother, my name is Tian Yao,¡± she said, sounding confident and poised. ¡°How about we get to know each other?¡±

    The girl had almond-shaped eyes and peach-colored cheeks, with a slender waist and long legs. As her beautiful eyes looked him up and down, she had an enchanting air about her.

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°I haven¡¯t been a Blueriver Sword Manor disciple for quite some time. There¡¯s no need to get acquainted with me.¡±

    As he said this, he continued strolling further into the sect.

    Tian Yao was stunned.?Did I just get rejected??She heard herpanions giggling from not far away, and her face went rigid.

    Although she was cheerful and generous, under ordinary circumstances, she usually disdained getting to know her male sectmates; most were beneath her notice.?Now, she¡¯d finally found someone who made her eyes lit up. Who¡¯d have thought he¡¯d refuse her as if it were nothing?

    ¡°Hey! Stop right there!¡± Perhaps this was her self-respect acting up, or perhaps she just wasn¡¯t convinced. Either way, Tian Yao bit her lip, turned, and chased after him.

    Blueriver Sword Manor¡¯s interior was just as Su Yi remembered; it was still all densely packed buildings, courtyards, and training grounds. The scenery hadn¡¯t changed much at all.

    With Lingxue¡¯s talent, plus the Abstruse Spiritual Essence Pearl Incantation I gave her, she¡¯s likely already seized a ce as an inner sect disciple¡­?Su Yi was already headed directly toward the inner sect.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Tian Yao caught up to him, then said in a huff, ¡°You¡¯re way too rude, you know! You embarrassed me in front of all my friends!¡±

    But then, she shed him a radiant smile. ¡°But you¡¯re good-looking, so I¡¯ll forgive you. Tell me, what¡¯s your name? How about we grab a bite to eat?¡±

    Su Yi was stunned despite himself. Heughed, ¡°A meal? No need for that, but might you do me a small favor?¡±

    Tian Yaoughed gleefully. ¡°Go ahead and say it! If I can help, I will, but you have to tell me your name first!¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Can you tell me where to find Wen Lingxue?¡±

    Wen Lingxue!

    Tian Yao¡¯s expression froze, then she rolled her eyes irritably. ¡°Again? You¡¯re after her too?¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shot up. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    Tian Yao pursed her lips. ¡°You don¡¯t know? Ever since Senior Apprentice Sister Lingxue entered Blueriver Sword Manor, she¡¯s be our publicly acknowledged number one beauty. It¡¯s not just our apprentice brothers; even the disciples of the city¡¯s other ns and factionse running on ount of her reputation.¡±

    As she said thatst part, her tone carried a trace of envy.

    Su Yi thought about it, then nodded. ¡°With her talent and good looks, it¡¯s indeed easy to attractscivious men. It¡¯s to be expected, even.¡±

    ¡°And aren¡¯t you just anotherscivious man?¡± Tian Yao snorted.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not like them.¡± Su Yi shook his head. ¡°Right, you still haven¡¯t told me where she is.¡±

    Tian Yao said irritably, ¡°I¡¯m pursuing you, and here you are, asking me about other women? Don¡¯t you know that¡¯s no different from sticking a knife in my heart?¡±

    ¡°Then forget it.¡± Su Yi started walking off.

    Tian Yao fell silent.?He left, just like that? He seriously just left?

    She was so angry, her chest heaved, and she felt the urge to take a bite out of him.

    But a momentter, for some inexplicable reason, she chased after him again and said in a huff, ¡°I¡¯d like to see just what¡¯s ¡®different¡¯ about you! Come on, let¡¯s go! Follow me!¡±

    Su Yi smiled faintly. He wasn¡¯t at all upset. On the contrary, a beauty was a beauty, regardless of whether she was happy or angry.

    Bashfully lowering her charming head was a type of beauty, but so was flying off the handle in a mad fury. All had their own unique charms.

    As a man, all he had to do was admire them.

    On their way, Tian Yao?chattered?nonstop. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that countless young talents and disciples of prominent ns are all trying to pursue Senior Apprentice Sister Wen Lingxue, including countless young men of noble birth! Yet to date, not one of them has won her heart. Not one!¡±

    Su Yi instantly burst intoughter. ¡°Her standards ought to be that high! How could any ordinary man be worthy of her?¡±

    Tian Yao instantly felt stifled. She¡¯d nned to convince Su Yi to hurry up and give up on his impractical thoughts. Who¡¯d have thought this had no effect on him at all?

    ¡°And you think?you?can win her over?¡± Tian Yao couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Who said I¡¯m trying to woo her?¡± Su Yi didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    Tian Yao snickered. ¡°Don¡¯t even try?and?lie to me. When ites to matters like this, all men are liars. You¡¯re just saying that because you¡¯re worried about embarrassing yourself; this is a pre-emptive excuse for when she rejects you.¡±

    Su Yi instantly fell silent. The more you argued with a woman, the worse you looked. He''d learned that from experience.

    As expected, when she saw Su Yi fall silent, Tian Yao smiled triumphantly. ¡°Hit the nail right on the head, huh? Right, you still haven¡¯t told me your name.¡±

    Su Yi casually told it to her.

    ¡°Su Yi?¡± Tian Yao was stunned for a moment. Then, she suddenly recalled something, and her pretty eyes widened. ¡°You mean the one who lost his entire cultivation? You¡¯re¡­?that?Su Yi?¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s me.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit confused. It was only yesterday that he defeated Sect Leader Mu Cangtu and the Qingding Military Drill Grounds. It was easy to understand why the sect might cover that up.

    But Zhou Huaiqiu and the others had already returned. They didn¡¯t even tell anyone that he¡¯d recovered his cultivation or taken first ce in the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet?

    But then, that actually makes sense too. They suffered such an enormous shock that night at the House of Prosperity. I¡¯m certain they¡¯d love nothing more than to never bring me up ever again¡­.

    Su Yi was vaguely starting to understand.

    In other words, throughout Blueriver Sword Manor, only the higher-ups knew what he¡¯d done or what had happened to him. The others werepletely in the dark.

    ¡°So, it turns out you¡¯re¡­.¡± Tian Yao seemed a bit despondent, but then, her tone turned gentle, and she saidfortingly, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Su, I heard about your misfortune, but you needn¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t mind if you don¡¯t have a cultivation.?You just have to remember that good looks are a type of capital too. Most people would love to just sit around looking pretty, but few can.¡±

    As she spoke, she patted him on the shoulder, as if trying to encourage him. ¡°Your looks are quite the asset! In any event, I took a liking to you at first nce!¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Su Yi suddenly recalled Wen Lingxue joking that the reason she treated him well was because he was good-looking.

    She¡­. don¡¯t tell me she only cares about my appearance too?

    That¡¯s a bit shallow, isn¡¯t it?

    I have to find an opportunity to make sure she knows that her brother-inw isn¡¯t just good-looking. I¡¯m iparable with mundane men in other ways too¡­.

    As they conversed, they suddenly heard enthusiastic cheering from far away.

    When they looked over, they saw a spacious sparring ground. Two people were fighting there, and a sea of people had gathered to watch and cheer them on.

    One of thebatants was a graceful young woman. Most of the young men were focused on her.

    Her hair was tied up, her brow was delicate, her skin snowy, her waist slender, and her teeth pearly white. She wore a pale blue dress, as the gentle light of the sun washed over her, she looked as if she¡¯d walked straight out of a painting.

    ¡°Well fought, Senior Apprentice Brother Wu.¡± On the sparring grounds, the young woman gently sped her fist.

    ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister Lingxue, you¡¯re getting stronger and stronger. Losing to you is my honor.¡± Her opponent, a young man in gold, shed her a carefree smile. However, when he looked at her, his gaze was loving and tender.

    ¡°Enough! Hurry up and leave. Don¡¯t think you can get close to Senior Apprentice Sister Lingxue just by losing to her!¡±

    ¡°Feh! You aren¡¯t here to spar at all, are you? You¡¯re obviously just here for her. Don¡¯t you have any shame?¡±

    The square instantly burst into uproar. The youth in gold went rigid, then left, looking rather pathetic.

    This scene made many of the female onlookers jealous, but there was nothing for it. It had been like this ever since Wen Lingxue showed up at Blueriver Sword Manor. Anyone who attempted to pursue her became the other guys¡¯mon enemy!

    Her poprity was immediately obvious.

    When Su Yi saw this y out from a distance, he couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Thinking back to her time in Pinecloud Sword Manor, she was the publicly recognized number-one beauty then too. Who¡¯d have thought she¡¯d keep her position even after advancing to Blueriver Sword Manor?

    ¡°You saw it too, right? Senior Apprentice Sister is so popr that if you dare pursue her, no, if you dare even get close to her, countless people will see you as an enemy. I urge you to give up on her now and save yourself some humiliation,¡± grumbled Tian Yao. When she looked at the peerlessly beautiful young woman standing on the sparring grounds, she couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous too.

    But more than that, she felt helpless and a bit bitter.

    Without sufficient confidence in their appearance, what girl would darepete with Wen Lingxue?

 Chapter 134: The Snowy Villa

    <h4>Chapter 134: The Snowy Vi</h4>

    When Wen Lingxue left, the group gathered by the sparring grounds quickly dispersed.

    ¡°Lingxue, you¡¯re amazing! You¡¯ve only just barely entered the inner sect, but you¡¯re already in the Refining Bone stage of the Blood Cirction Realm. You¡¯re putting your seniors to shame!¡± A slim young woman giggled as she apanied Wen Lingxue.

    She was exquisitely dressed with extraordinary features, but next to Wen Lingxue, her rtive inferiority was readily apparent.

    Wen Lingxue smiled faintly. ¡°Senior Apprentice Sister Meng Lu, you¡¯re exaggerating.¡±

    But in her heart, she thought,?I¡¯m cultivating the miraculous technique my brother-inw gave me. If I didn¡¯t progress quickly, how could I face him going forward?

    ¡°Junior sisters, any interest in rxing at the Snowy Vi?¡± Before they got far, a handsome youth approached them and invited them out with a smile. His manners were perfect.

    Meng Lu¡¯s eyes lit up, and she eximed, ¡°Lingxue, let¡¯s go together! The Snowy Vi is a top-ss establishment. They say only the upper crust are qualified to enter!¡±

    She sounded quite eager.

    ¡°This¡­.¡± Wen Lingxue was a bit hesitant. She nned to go home and cultivate.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go~! Come on, consider it keeping mepany!¡± Meng Lu took hold of Wen Lingxue¡¯s arm and pouted coquettishly.

    The handsome youth smiled. ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister Wen Lingxue, it won¡¯t just be the three of us. Several other apprentice brothers and sisters will be going with us. Take it as a get-together between sectmates.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± With that many peopleing, it was a bit awkward to refuse.

    The handsome youth instantly seemed to rx. He smiled and led the way ahead.

    ¡°Tch, he really is the young master of the Yan Family. He actually managed to invite Senior Apprentice Sister Lingxue out!¡±

    Watching this from afar, Tian Yao couldn¡¯t help but cluck her tongue and sigh. When she saw that Su Yi remained silent, she assumed he didn¡¯t know who that handsome youth was, so she hurriedly exined.

    ¡°That¡¯s Yan Yufeng, the eldest son of the head of the Yan Family. He¡¯s a hottie, and he¡¯s ranked fifth within the inner sect. He¡¯s at the peak of the Blood Cirction Realm, and they say his father¡¯s already paved his way ahead. A year from now, he¡¯ll proceed to the Redscale Army for further training¡­.¡±

    Tian Yao was just about to continue when she suddenly froze and eximed, ¡°Why is Senior Apprentice Sister Lingxueing towards us?¡±

    Wen Lingxue¡¯s eyes lit up, and a delighted look arose on her beautiful face. She was practically running right towards them.

    Meng Lu and the handsome youth were baffled.?What¡¯s going on?

    ¡°Brother-in-Law! What are you doing here?¡± Her hair was tied up, and she was petite and pretty, with a sweet and gentle voice. Her bright eyes shone with unconcealed delight.

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Am I not wee?¡±

    The young woman smiled radiantly, like flowers blooming after a long rain. ¡°Of course you¡¯re wee! But why didn¡¯t you let me know you wereing in advance? I almost thought my eyes were ying tricks on me!¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t quite know what to say to that, so he reached out and tousled her hair. ¡°It¡¯s fine; I knew it was you.¡±

    ¡°You¡­. You¡¯re Senior Apprentice Sister Lingxue¡¯s brother-inw?¡± When she watched their affectionate exchange, Tian Yao¡¯s eyes widened; she was a bit stunned.

    In the distance, the handsome young man¡¯s pupils furiously constricted, as if he¡¯d just encountered an unprecedentedly fearsome rival.

    Throughout her time in Blueriver Sword Manor, he¡¯d never seen Wen Lingxue act like this.

    That surprise, joy, and unconcealed happiness, and the way her eyes shone when she looked at Su Yi¡­ She¡¯d never acted like that in front of any other man.

    Wen Lingxue¡¯s gazended on Tian Yao, and she asked curiously, ¡°Brother-in-Law, why did you and Junior Apprentice Sister Tian Yaoe together?¡±

    Su Yi instinctively corrected her. ¡°This Junior Apprentice Sister of yours is kind-hearted and generous. It¡¯s our first meeting, but she showed me the way here. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I couldn¡¯t have found you.¡±

    Tian Yao couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. ¡°Why exin in such detail? What, are you afraid she¡¯ll misunderstand? You¡¯re her brother-inw! If you pursue her despite that, you¡¯ll be no better than a beast!¡±

    Wen Lingxue¡¯s face reddened, and her eyshes twitched. ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister Tian Yao, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±

    But Su Yi was calm and indifferent as ever; he didn¡¯t even blush. ¡°You¡¯re so young. What do you know? Alright, that¡¯s all I needed. You can leave.¡±

    Tian Yao didn¡¯t leave. Instead, she stubbornly raised her pretty head and said hatefully, ¡°You¡¯re heartless, you know! I fell for you at a nce, but you¡¯re just trying to get rid of me? Let me tell you now: I¡¯m not going anywhere!¡±

    After a brief daze, Wen Lingxue eximed, ¡°You¡¯re interested in my brother-inw?¡±

    Tian Yao nodded,pletely confident. ¡°Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s quite the looker? He¡¯s just my type.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­.¡± Wen Lingxue didn¡¯t quite know how to respond. She wouldn¡¯t have guessed that Tian Yao would be so direct.?Aren¡¯t girls supposed to be a bit more reserved?

    ¡°Lingxue, you never told us Su Yi was your brother-inw.¡± Meng Lu walked over from not far away. When she saw Su Yi and Wen Lingxue¡¯s affectionate behavior, she felt a bit displeased, as if she were suddenly an outsider.

    Her gaze swept toward Su Yi. ¡°Su Yi,st year, you were kicked out of the sect. Why did youe back? Aren¡¯t you afraid your former sectmates will see you and bully you again?¡±

    Her tone carried a clear edge of mockery. As an inner sect disciple, she naturally recognized Su Yi. She¡¯d even heard numerous tales of how he¡¯d once been bullied.

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Sister Meng Lu, how could you say something like that?¡± Wen Lingxue knit her brow in displeasure.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t say any more. ¡° Meng Lu hurriedly apologized.

    ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother Su, long time no see.¡± It was then that the handsome young Yan Yufeng walked over and smiled.

    Su Yi nodded indifferently. He recognized Yan Yufeng; when he was still in the outer sect, Yan Yufeng was already a prominent figure of the inner sect.

    But the two of them had never really spoken.

    ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother Su Yi, we were just about to go to the Snowy Vi. How about youe with us?¡± He extended an invitation with a smile.

    He could tell at a nce that, unless he invited Su Yi too, there was no way Wen Lingxue woulde with them.

    But Wen Lingxue felt rather troubled.

    She knew her sectmates¡¯ temperaments. All of them were self-satisfied disciples of prominent ns. They were as arrogant as could be.

    If you weren¡¯t on their level, they would never, ever take you seriously or treat you with any respect.

    ¡°That works too.¡± Su Yi nodded. He¡¯de here to see Wen Lingxue. Where specifically they went didn¡¯t matter.

    Wen Lingxue was stunned, but then, she nodded too. ¡°Let¡¯s all go together, then.¡±

    But inside, she had numerous questions, like ¡°What¡¯s my brother-inw doing in the prefectural capital?¡± and ¡°How is his recovery going?¡±

    It was no wonder she was surprised to see him; she¡¯d received no word regarding Su Yi since she first left Guangling City. She didn¡¯t even know about him seizing first ce in the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet.

    ¡°Can Ie too?¡± asked Tian Yao out of nowhere.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Yan Yufeng agreed with a smile.

    Shortly after, the group proceeded out of Blueriver Sword Manor.

    Throughout their journey, due to Wen Lingxue¡¯s presence, they attracted countless gazes and lots of attention.

    And all the while, Meng Lu and Yan Yufeng surreptitiously evaluated Su Yi.

    s, he seemed calm and at ease, but otherwise ordinary. They picked up nothing noteworthy, and they soon couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay him any further heed.

    A waste who¡¯d lost his entire cultivation no longer belonged to the same world as them, and he hadn¡¯t for quite some time now. If not for Wen Lingxue, they wouldn¡¯t have exchanged so much as a single sentence with him.

    There were already quite a few people gathered outside Blueriver Sword Manor.

    When they saw Yan Yufeng and Wen Lingxue, they greeted them with a smile.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze swept across the group, and he realized that he recognized most of them. They cultivated at Blueriver Sword Manor, but they were all disciples from the city¡¯s various prominent factions.

    They recognized him too. All of them were stunned, but when they learned that he was Wen Lingxue¡¯s brother-inw, they vaguely understood.

    Among them, one person was deeply unsettled. When he saw Su Yi, even his expression went rigid.

    Chen Jinlong.

    During Su Yi¡¯s first banquet at the House of Prosperity, it was Chen Jinlong who¡¯d led his friends to their room in search of trouble. In the end, Su Yi forced him to kneel, and he¡¯de this close to dying.

    Seeing Su Yi reappear now, of course he was stunned!

    But when he noticed that Su Yi wasn¡¯t paying any attention to him, he inwardly sighed in relief. At the same time, he inwardly cursed Yan Yufeng out.?You bastard, how dare you bring that harbinger of destruction with you!?

    ¡°Young Master Yan, I heard that Miss Cha Jin will grace the Snowy Vi with a performance today. This is a precious opportunity, so let¡¯s hurry over,¡± said a young man.

    When they heard this, many eyes lit up.

    Cha Jin??Su Yi seemed lost in thought.

    ¡­¡­

    The Snowy Vi.

    This was a money pit on par with the House of Prosperity.

    It upied several dozen acres, including gazebos, pavilions, scattered courtyards, coveredkeside bridges, and numerous fish ponds. Its elegant beauty made it a favorite amongst the city¡¯s higher-ups.

    When Yan Yufeng showed up leading the group, there was already a middle-aged manager waiting for them.

    ¡°Uncle Huang, you¡¯re here to greet us personally? To what do we owe this honor?¡± When he saw this middle-aged man, Yan Yufeng was stunned, and he hurriedly greeted him.

    ¡°Young Master Yan, you¡¯re friends with our family¡¯s young master. It¡¯s only proper that I greet you at the door.¡± The manager nodded calmly and ignored the rest of the group. ¡°Follow me, please.¡±

    The others seemed to recognize who this ¡°Uncle Huang¡± was, so all of them repressed their rage and followed.

    Once they were inside the vi, their eyes lit up.

    The scenery was exquisite, and obviously expensive. From the pavilions to the artificial mountains and rivers, all were meticulously maintained and elegant.

    ¡°This is the Snowy Vi? It¡¯s my first time here. I¡¯ve heard people say it was exceptional, but I wouldn¡¯t have guessed it was?this?pretty.¡± Wen Lingxue stuck close to Su Yi and curiously evaluated her surroundings.

    But Su Yi looked indifferent. ¡°This? They¡¯ve just dressed the scenery up with petty little tricks, that¡¯s all. It might look pure and elegant, but they can¡¯t escape the limits of mundane craftsmanship.¡±

    As they chatted, ¡°Uncle Huang¡± led them into a courtyard containing a private dining area. The ornate windows were open, and there was a jade tform visible outside.

    There were currently musicians performing there, as well as dancers swaying across the stage, all of them lithe and graceful.

    ¡°Here is your dining room for the day. If you need anything, tell the servants.¡± With that, the manager turned and left.

    Yan Yufeng and the others each took a seat, chatting as they ate. As they conversed, the conversation naturally livened up.

    However, few of them paid Su Yi any heed. Most of the conversation was between the women: Wen Lingxue, Meng Lu, Tian Yao, and a few others.

    But Su Yi naturally didn¡¯t mind being neglected. He just minded his own business, eating and drinking. From time to time, he¡¯d chat with Wen Lingxue. He seemed perfectly content.

    The one suffering the most was Chen Jinlong.

    He was sitting directly across from Su Yi, and he didn¡¯t even dare raise his head and look Su Yi in the eye. He felt as if he were sitting on a carpet of needles.

 Chapter 135: A Toast and a Slap

    <h4>Chapter 135: A Toast and a p</h4>

    ¡°Brother-in-Law, have you really recovered your cultivation?¡± Wen Lingxue asked quietly during the banquet.

    ¡°Hm.¡± Su Yi nodded. ¡°I¡¯m already in the early-stage Qi umtion Realm.¡±

    Wen Lingxue¡¯s bright eyes widened. ¡°Really?¡±

    Hadn¡¯t it only been a month since theyst saw each other? Yet her brother-inw hadn¡¯t just recovered; he¡¯d even stepped into the Qi umtion Realm!

    Then, Wen Lingxueughed, and her eyes sparkled with surprise and admiration. ¡°I just knew my brother-inw was extraordinary!¡±

    ¡°Well said!¡± Su Yiughed too.

    But just as they were chatting, a young man in ornate robes lowered his voice and said mysteriously, ¡°Everyone, did you hear about the shocking incident that happened yesterday at the Qingding Military Drill Grounds?¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Quite a few of them were curious.

    Yan Yufeng narrowed his eyes and said tly, ¡°I actually heard about it from my old man. He said that yesterday, Prefectural Governor Qin Wenyuan and his son Qin Feng offended some incredible?expert. Both of them died brutal deaths at the Qingding Military Drill Grounds.¡±

    The entire room instantly fell silent. Even?Wen?Lingxue was listening with rapt attention.

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Yan, just who was that mighty expert? Can you reveal anything about him?¡± said Meng Lu coquettishly.

    ¡°Yeah! Young Master Yan, this news is far too terrifying! If you hadn¡¯t said anything, we wouldn¡¯t have known anything about it!¡± another girl hurriedly chimed in.

    When he saw that all eyes were on him, Yan Yufeng smiled and shook his head. ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you: the implications of this incident are enormous. Even my old man¡¯s lips are sealed. He dared not tell me any details, but I can at least tell you a little.¡±

    This instantly piqued everyone¡¯s curiosity.

    Only Su Yi¡¯s expression was a bit strange as he fidgeted with his cup.

    ¡°They say that yesterday, the higher-ups of all four of the city¡¯s peak-level factions gathered at the Qingding Military Drill Grounds. Even our sect leader went there personally. But why did they go there in the first ce? No one seems to know.¡±

    Yan Yufeng whispered, ¡°My old man just said that that incredible expert was extremely young, about the same age as us, yet he was like a fallen immortal descending upon the mortal world. He?wielded downright unbelievable?power!¡±

    ¡°About the same age as us?¡± All of them were stunned, and their eyes widened in disbelief.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I also heard that his status is highly special. I trust that all of you are well aware of how mighty Prefectural Governor Qin Wenyuan was, but after that mysterious young expert killed him, none of the witnesses dared reveal any of the details!¡±

    Another person said in hushed tones, ¡°Actually, I heard that even our sect master lost to that young expert. I wonder if that¡¯s true¡­¡±

    When she heard this, even?Wen?Lingxue was dumbfounded. Wasn¡¯t this someone their age? How could he be so terrifying?

    ¡°Wah, it would be great if I could meet such a young expert!¡± Tian Yao¡¯s eyes filled with longing and infatuation.

    It wasn¡¯t just her; all of them were moved, and all of them seemed dazed.

    ¡°Brother-in-Law, is someone like that even human?¡± Wen Lingxue whispered in his ear.

    ¡°....¡± The corners of Su Yi¡¯s lips twitched imperceptibly. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to their distorted rumors. It wasn¡¯t anywhere near that exaggerated.¡±

    These words instantly provoked Yan Yufeng and the others¡¯ displeasure.?You¡¯re just a waste without a cultivation. Who are you to talk nonsense?

    ¡°Su Yi, what the hell is that supposed to mean? Don¡¯t tell me?you?know about what happened yesterday too?¡± asked a youth in ornate robes.

    ¡°Yeah! Go on and tell us. What do you mean by ¡®distorted rumors¡¯?¡± someone else chimed in.

    When Yan Yufeng saw this, he smiled inwardly, and his gaze was yful. He seemed eager to watch the show.

    He¡¯d long since noticed that Wen Lingxue was whispering to Su Yi. Their familiarity and affection left him inwardly displeased.

    When Chen Jinlong saw this, he broke out in cold sweats. With no regard for anything else, he said hurriedly, ¡°Everyone, how about we just let this go? Gathering like this is a rare pleasure. Let¡¯s avoid all this unpleasantness, okay?¡±

    ¡°Unpleasantness? What do you mean, unpleasantness?¡± Meng Lu snapped irritably. ¡°We just want to hear Su Yi¡¯s ¡®brilliant input.¡¯ Besides, with our status, how could we possibly make trouble for?a wa¡ª for someone like him?¡±

    She only just barely stopped the word ¡°waste¡± from slipping out.

    The others all voiced their agreement.

    When he saw this, Chen Jinlong practically coughed up blood.?I¡¯m trying to help you people! Don¡¯t you realize that??What a bunch of fools! If you¡¯d seen how Nian Yunqiao and Yan Chengrong died, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯d kneel on the spot and beg Su Yi for mercy!

    But Chen Jinlong couldn¡¯t be bothered to say any more.

    Kind words couldn¡¯t save the damned, andpassion couldn¡¯t save those determined to throw their lives away!

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re a bit over the line?¡± Wen Lingxue furrowed her brow. She was starting to get angry.

    When he saw this, Yan Yufeng lost all interest in watching the excitement. He said hurriedly, ¡°Okay, enough. Everyone, tone it down a little.¡±

    Only then did everyone stop, but when they looked at Su Yi, their gazes already carried newfound disdain.

    A waste like him? If not for Wen Lingxue, how could he possibly sit here with them?

    Despite that, he dared speak out of turn. He was really inviting his own humiliation!

    ¡°Brother-in-Law, you¡¯re not angry, are you?¡± asked Wen Lingxue gently.

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°They¡¯re your sectmates, so I won¡¯t pursue this matter or cause any unpleasantness. If I did, it would only sour your mood.¡±

    Wen Lingxue was briefly stunned. Then, she broke into a sweet smile.

    But Tian Yao was a bit disappointed.?It doesn¡¯t matter that you lost your cultivation, but as a man, how can you be so spineless when someone interrogates you like that?

    You suffered such humiliation, yet you¡¯re still so shameless as to pretend you¡¯re letting it go for Wen Lingxue¡¯s sake? Isn¡¯t that excuse a bit overly ridiculous?

    It seems that even if they¡¯re good-looking, men without?cultivations?are weaklings¡­?Tian Yao sighed inwardly, and in her heart, she instinctively distanced herself from Su Yi.

    She liked pretty boys, but she didn¡¯t like men who shone like gold on the outside, yet were soft as cotton on the inside.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± When they heard Su Yi¡¯s words, the others couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.

    Even Yan Yufeng was rendered speechless.?Even now, you dare boast so shamelessly? You¡¯re just asking for a beating at this point!

    But Chen Jinglong¡¯s expression changed dramatically, and he felt the sudden urge to leave early. He couldn¡¯t help but?recallst?time. All he¡¯d wanted to do was enjoy a meal, but after getting mixed up with Su Yi, he wound up forced to kneel on the floor. He¡¯d been wronged!

    Wen Lingxue¡¯s pretty face was suddenly cold, and she was really starting to lose her temper. But then¡ª

    The door to the private room opened.

    The man Yan Yufeng called ¡°Uncle Huang¡± respectfully led a young man in jade robes up to the table, then said with a smile, ¡°Everyone, our young master hase to offer you a toast.¡±

    When they saw the young man in jade-colored robes, Yan Yufeng and the others hurriedly shot to their feet, all of them looking awed.

    ¡°Young Master Zhang, you¡¯re here in person? We¡¯re truly ttered!¡± Yan Yufeng smiled; he felt that this reflected well on him.

    After all, Zhang Yuanxing was personally offering him a toast. This wasn¡¯t an honor just anyone could enjoy.

    The others obviously picked up on this too, and when they looked at Yan Yufeng, their gazes carried newfound admiration.

    ¡°I heard that the number one beauty of Blueriver Sword Manor had graced our Snowy Vi, so I came here to greet her.¡± The youth smiled warmly, but suddenly, his gazended on the one person still seated and facing away from him. He froze.

    Yan Yufeng noticed this immediately, and his expression instantly darkened. He shouted, ¡°Su Yi, didn¡¯t you see Young Master Zhang arrive? Get up and greet him already!¡±

    The others red too.?This is what they mean when they say you can¡¯t build a wall in mud. This Su Yi guy is just too unreliable, and worse, he has no manners!

    .

    Su Yi remained seated, entirely unbothered. ¡°Oh? Are you?sure?you want me to stand?¡±

    The smile froze on the young man¡¯s face. The fingers lifting his ss for a toast trembled, and he felt a chill run down his spine, as if he¡¯d plunged into an icy abyss.

    What¡­ What the hell is he doing here?

    But Uncle Huang¡¯s expression darkened, and he said coldly, ¡°Impudent! Who do you think you are? How dare you speak to my family¡¯s young master like that? You¡¯re simply¡­.¡±

    Whap!

    The young man in jade-colored robes suddenly pped Uncle Huang right across the face.

    ¡°Young Master?¡±

    Blood poured from Uncle Huang¡¯s mouth and nose. He clutched his face, stunned and uncertain of how to respond.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a stupid old dog before! Hurry up and apologize to Su¡­. to Young Lord Su!¡± roared the young man in jade-colored robes. Waves of terror coursed through his heart, and his knees felt as if they were made of jelly.

    How could he forget? It was just yesterday that he watched as Su Yi defeated Mu Cangtu, swept through over a thousand heavily-armed soldiers, and annihted both Qin Wenyuan and his son!

    He could never have anticipated that he¡¯d run into Su Yi just one dayter¡­.

    This young man in jade robes was, of course, none other than Zhang Yuanxing, the young master of the Zhang Family.

    ¡°Young Lord Su, that old dog was blind and foolish, and he spoke out of turn. I humbly request your forgiveness.¡± After pping Uncle Huang, Zhang Yuanxing hurriedly apologized. Sweat beaded on his forehead.

    Everyone was bbergasted.

    Zhang Yuanxing was practically groveling. This left them tongue-tied, and their jaws dropped. No, they almost fell off.

    What¡¯s going on?

    Su Yi is a waste who lost his entire cultivation, and you¡¯re the heir of the head of the Zhang Family. Why are you apologizing like that?

    Some of them sensed that things weren¡¯t as they seemed, and their expressions changed.

    Chen Jinlong sucked in a breath of cold air.?As expected! I just knew this would happen!

    Tian Yao felt bewildered too, as if this were a dream.?She naturally recognized Zhang Yuanxing. Among the disciples of the city¡¯s prominent families, he was one of the loftiest and most privileged.?Even if you added up Yan Yufeng and his guests, all of thembined were inferior to Zhang Yuanxing in status!

    Yet now, this lofty figure was apologizing to Su Yi of his own volition? Who could process that all at once?

    Even?Wen?Lingxue was stunned.?Just how many secrets does Brother-in-Law have?

    Su Yi just remained where he was, his back to Zhang Yuanxing. He said casually, ¡°You can proceed with your toast.¡±

    Zhang Yuanxing instantly felt as if a massive weight had lifted from his shoulders. He could tell that Su Yi wouldn¡¯t pursue that little bit of friction just now.

    He hurriedly took the jar of wine, walked up, and personally filled Su Yi¡¯s cup.

    ¡°Before I toast, allow me to take three penalty drinks as an apology. In the meantime, please enjoy your drink at your leisure,¡± said Zhang Yuanxing with an apologetic smile.

    Then, beneath the crowd¡¯s bbergasted gazes, he downed three sses in rapid session.

    That cautious, humble attitude was highly reminiscent of a child who¡¯d done something wrong and now had to face his elders.

    By now, everyone sensed that something was amiss, and the atmosphere was suddenly strange and stifled.

    Only Su Yi sat there, paying no attention to Zhang Yuanxing at all. He just tugged gently on Wen Lingxue¡¯s hand. ¡°Lingxue, don¡¯t just stand there. Quick, sit back down!¡±

 Chapter 136: Another Encounter with Cha Jin

    <h4>Chapter 136: Another Encounter with Cha Jin</h4>

    Zhang Yuanxing said hurriedly, ¡°Right, right, Miss Lingxue, please take a seat. All of you, return to your seats. Don¡¯t let my arrival ruin Young Lord Su''s good mood!¡±

    When he said thisst part, he spoke with extra emphasis.

    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed, and their minds went nk, but they did as they were told.?Still, although all of them were back in their seats, the atmosphere was tense and stifled.

    Zhang Yuanxing was in no mood to concern himself with that. He was too busy worrying about how to keep Su Yi happy and entertained.?He turned to Uncle Huang and ordered, ¡°Go fetch a jar of spiritual brew, then tell Miss Cha Jin that when it¡¯s her turn to y, she should face this private dining room¡¯s viewing window.¡±

    Uncle Huang hurriedly dashed off to carry out hismands.

    When they saw this, everyone¡¯s expressions were increasinglyplex. They felt as if the heavens were ying an enormous joke at their expense!?How could a waste without a cultivation terrify a top-level young master like Zhang Yuanxing so badly? Why was Young Master Zhang so terrified, tentative, and polite?

    But because Zhang Yuanxing was right there in front of them, they could only repress their curiosity. None of them asked directly.

    At times like this, it was better to say less.

    When he saw Zhang Yuanxing linger, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Young Master Zhang, do you n to sit with us the whole time?¡±

    Zhang Yuanxing reacted as if awakening from a dream. ¡°I have other business to attend to,¡± he said hurriedly. ¡°I shan¡¯t disturb you any. Please, carry on!¡±

    With that, he turned to leave, closing the door behind him.

    Once Zhang Yuanxing was gone, Wen Lingxue asked in hushed tones, ¡°Brother-in-Law, what¡¯s going on?¡± Her eyes shone with curiosity.

    The others couldn¡¯t help but look at him too.

    ¡°He¡¯s probably worried he¡¯ll offend me,¡± said Su Yi offhandedly.

    ¡°Offend?you?¡± Tian Yao couldn¡¯t help but interject. ¡°But you¡¯re obviously¡­ obviously a¡­.¡±

    She trailed off, leaving the rest unsaid.

    ¡°Obviously a waste?¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Tian Yao lowered her head in shame. She didn¡¯t know why, but facing Su Yi now, she dared not be as impudent as she¡¯d been before. On the contrary, she felt tense and reserved, and she was inwardly remorseful and despondent.

    She was finally starting to understand. Just now, when Su Yi said he wouldn¡¯t pursue the matter, he wasn¡¯t justing up with excuses. He simply disdained making trouble over something so small!

    The most ridiculous part was, she¡¯d thought him a spineless weakling¡­.

    But she still didn¡¯t understand the source of his confidence, or why Zhang Yuanxing was so meek and humble in front of him.

    Tian Yao felt as if this blue-robed young man were suddenly increasingly inscrutable, but it wasn¡¯t just her. Yan Yufeng and the others were baffled too.

    Before long, the door suddenly opened.

    ¡°Young Lord Su, my father hase to deliver your wine.¡± Zhang Yuanxing bowed modestly and introduced his father with a smile.

    The slightly plump, whiskerless Family Head Zhang Zhiyan stood beside him.

    When they saw this long-established pir of the city, Yan Yufeng and the others felt as if their butts were on fire. They shot to their feet, and their scalps went numb.

    But Zhang Zhiyan paid them no heed. He just smiled, stood beside Su Yi, and sped his fist. ¡°Young Lord Su, your presence is an honor. Please, forgive me for not greeting you at the door.¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t move. He just nced up at him. ¡°You¡¯re just here to deliver wine?¡±

    ¡°Naturally,¡± Zhang Zhiyan said hurriedly.

    Then, he called Zhang Yuanxing, who was holding the jar, over. He took it, and personally ced it on the table. ¡°Young Lord Su, we won¡¯t disturb you any longer.¡±

    Zhang Zhiyan could naturally tell that Su Yi had no desire to talk to him! Thus, he immediately led Zhang Yuanxing away.

    But although Zhang Zhiyan didn¡¯t know it, his arrival was a massive shock to Yan Yufeng and hispanions. All of them stared, stunned out of their wits.

    Ignoring the silent tension in the air, Su Yi opened the jar of spiritual wine and took a sniff. ¡°This wine¡¯s rather decent. Let¡¯s share it.¡±

    As he spoke, he poured himself and Wen Lingxue each a ss.

    ¡°Want some?¡± Su Yi nced at Tian Yao.

    ¡°Ah? I¡­ Uh¡­ That, um¡­..¡± Tian Yao didn¡¯t know what to do. She seemed too shocked to even speak.

    Su Yi said no more. He just poured her a ss. ¡°Try it. I know I¡¯m just ¡®borrowing flowers to offer the Buddha¡¯, but take it as thanks for guiding me earlier.¡±

    Then, ignoring Yan Yufeng and the others¡¯ stunned gazes, he started drinking. It was as if the others didn¡¯t even exist.?All of them felt awkward and ufortable, but none of them dared speak.

    Especially Chen Jinlong. He was inwardly cursing.?Last time, I got mixed up in his business and was forced to kneel all night. Now look what you morons have done! Seriously!?? Again?

    ¡°Brother-in-Law, how about we leave?¡± Wen Lingxue whispered.?She?certainly wasn¡¯t as calm and at ease as Su Yi.

    ¡°Sure.¡± He could tell at a nce that she was ufortable, so he immediately smiled and rose. ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to have a nice chat.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    The two of them turned and left. From beginning to end, no one tried to stop them. None of them said a word.

    The room was quiet as could be.

    Tian Yao suddenly felt an indescribable bitterness well within her heart. She was finally starting to understand. That blue-robed young man was well aware that they belonged to two different worlds. That was why he ignored her initial attempts to chat him up¡­.

    The most ridiculous part was, at one point, she instinctively distanced herself from him.

    Of all the world¡¯s absurdities, few surpassed this one.

    Bang!

    Suddenly, the youth in ornate robes gripped his cup so hard, it shattered, and he cried out, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me?he?was the young man who killed Qin Wenyuan?¡±

    It was just one sentence, but all of them were stunned. Then, they gasped, and their expressions shifted dramatically.

    ¡°That¡¯s not possible, is it?¡± Meng Lu couldn¡¯t help but interject. ¡°Everyone know¡¯s Su Yi¡¯s a cripple!¡±

    ¡°A cripple? How could a cripple make Young Master Zhang bow low at the waist? How could a cripple be worthy of a personal visit from the head of the Zhang Family? Didn¡¯t you notice that Su Yi never once rose from his chair?¡± The young man in ornate robes had an unsightly expression. ¡°Even the leader of the Zhang Family lowered his head. Who else in the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital has such prestige? It¡¯s got to be him!¡±

    Their minds buzzed.

    Didn¡¯t that mean that just now, they were sitting alongside the person who¡¯d killed Qin Wenyuan and son? The young expert who¡¯d defeated Sect Leader Mu Cangtu?

    When Meng Lu recalled the way she¡¯d relentlessly poked fun at Su Yi, her soul practically left her body; she realized she¡¯d just had had a close brush with death.

    This revtion stunned even Chen Jinlong. His heart thudded in his chest.?I¡¯ll never interact with Su Yi ever again, not even if you beat me to death!

    It was then that the door to the private dining room opened, and Zhang Yuanxing walked back inside.

    His expression was dark as his gaze swept across the group, and he said coldly, ¡°Yan Yufeng, kneel!¡±

    ¡°Young Master Zhang, this¡­.¡± Yan Yufeng looked frantic.

    ¡°Are you going to kneel? Or not?¡± Zhang Yuanxing said gravely.

    Thud!?Yan Yufeng knelt on the spot.

    Meng Lu hurriedly tried to exin, but her voice trembled. ¡°Young Master Zhang, this wasn¡¯t Senior Apprentice Brother¡¯s fau¡ª¡±

    ¡°Is it your ce to speak? You kneel too!¡± Zhang Yuanxing red like an infuriated beast.

    Meng Lu was instantly so terrified, she copsed on the ground. She didn¡¯t even notice the damp spot flowing down her thighs¡­.

    Without exception, the others fell silent.

    ¡°If any of you dare leak even a single word about what happened here today, I swear on my name that you¡¯ll die without so much as a proper burial!¡±?Zhang Yuanxing took a deep breath, then picked up the jar of spiritual wine, turned, and left. The wine was intended for Su Yi. It didn¡¯t matter that Su Yi had already left; he couldn¡¯t just leave it for this bunch!

    If not for them bringing Su Yi here, how could he have been frightened so badly?

    Everyone in the private room slumped in dejection, their faces ashen.

    It was then that the joyful song of a zither emanated through the window. Someone was ying ¡°the Bad of the Mandarin Ducks¡±, and the tune was vibrant and lively.

    Despite this, the atmosphere in the room beyond the windowttice was deste and bleak.

    ¡­¡­

    Outside the Snowy Vi.

    Wen Lingxue seemed to have something to say, but she hesitated.

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Follow me home. Once we¡¯re there, I¡¯ll be happy to answer any questions you have.¡±

    Wen Lingxue nodded, but then, she asked in confusion, ¡°Home?

    ¡°A temporary residence,¡± said Su Yi offhandedly.

    But just as he said this, someone raced out of the Snowy Vi and caught up to them.

    ¡°Young Lord Su, please, wait a moment.¡±

    She was a young woman. Her hair was dark and thick, with an angled phoenix hairpin holding it up. Her pitch-ck eyes shone like the new moons, and her skin looked tender and delicate. She looked about twenty, but she was already a stunner.

    ¡°Do you have business with me?¡± Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed imperceptibly.

    This new arrival was none other than Cha Jin, the same artful courtesan Sixth Prince Zhou Zhili had been so infatuated with back on the tower ship.

    She first took the initiative to start to conversation with him the day he arrived in the prefectural capital, so this was their second meeting.

    Wen Lingxue, meanwhile, was instantly on guard.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I simply heard that you were dining here, and I nned to find a spare moment to offer you a toast. Who¡¯d have thought you¡¯d leave early, before I got the chance?¡± Cha Jin pressed her lips into a faint smile. Her voice was soft and melodious as flute music.

    ¡°Brother-in-Law, who is?she?¡± Wen Lingxue couldn¡¯t help but ask. Her woman¡¯s intuition warned her that Cha Jin had ns for her brother-inw!

    Su Yi said tly, ¡°Just some woman from who-knows-where.¡±

    His tone was casual, but extremely rude.

    Cha Jin froze, thenughed, not the least bit upset. ¡°Young Lord Su, this is no ce for a conversation, so I¡¯ll visit you at your residenceter tonight. I hope that when the timees, you won¡¯t refuse me at the door.¡±

    With that, she shed him a radiant smile, bowed slightly, and re-entered the vi.

    ¡°Brother-in-Law, I can tell at a nce that she¡¯s scheming something,¡± muttered Wen Lingxue.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised. Lingxue, your eyes have gotten sharper. That¡¯s awesome!¡± Su Yi stuck up his thumb, then said, ¡°She really is trouble, but I can¡¯t seem to avoid her. If she really dares show up tonight, I swear I won¡¯t open the door for her.¡±

    Wen Lingxue giggled, then linked arms with Su Yi and said eagerly, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go! Show me where you¡¯ve been living!¡±

    She was already casting off her former childish immaturity in favor of the vibrant and graceful beauty of a young woman.

    But even so, she happily linked arms with Su Yi, just as she had in the past. She wasn¡¯t the least bit concerned that this intimate gesture might cause misunderstandings.

    Su Yi was naturally even less concerned. Since when did Su Xuanjun need to concern himself with mundane customs or how mere mortals saw him?

    As the gentle light of the sun washed over them, and he took in her delicate scent, he couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    If, after reincarnating, there was anyone he really cared about it, first ce undoubtedly went to Wen Lingxue.

 Chapter 137: The Spiritmartial Marquis, Chen Zheng

    <h4>Chapter 137: The Spiritmartial Marquis, Chen Zheng</h4>

    Humble Tranquility Cottage.

    ¡°Big Sister, are you a fairy?¡± stammered Feng Xiaoran.

    Wen Lingxue was only a head taller than Feng Xiaoran, but when the thirteen-year-old saw her slender, graceful figure, she felt as if she were looking at an immortal beauty. Or at least, she figured?this?was what a fairy ought to look like.

    ¡°Haha, no way!¡± Wen Lingxueughed and pinched Feng Xiaoran¡¯s cheek. ¡°You¡¯re the fairy! Especially those eyes; they shine like the moon. When you grow up, you¡¯re sure to be prettier than me!¡±

    Feng Xiaoran lit up, smiling so broadly, her bright eyes formed crescent moons. ¡°Really? That¡¯s awesome!¡±

    Wen Lingxue was stunned.?Little girl, it seems you don¡¯t know the meaning of the word ¡®modesty¡¯!

    Huang Qianjun, meanwhile, looked stunned. ¡°Lingxue, I thought you were pretty before, but I never would have guessed you¡¯d be?this?pretty. Is this what they mean when they say a woman transforms at eighteen?¡±

    When he saw Su Yi lead Wen Lingxue over, Huang Qianjun almost dared not believe she was the same Wen LIngxue he¡¯d once known.

    She was simply too dazzling. Every inch off her emanated a charming, graceful air; he almost dared not look directly at her. Byparison, he felt ashamed of his own unseemliness.

    Wen Lingxue red at him irritably. ¡°What ¡®eighteen¡¯? It¡¯ll be another two months before I turn sixteen!¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­. Huang Qianjun sheepishly lowered his head.

    ording to the customs of the Great Zhou, when a girl hit fifteen, she was ready for marriage.

    But martial artists were different from themon folk. Regardless of gender, their appearance would change rapidly in ordance with their cultivation.

    After all, cultivation tempered the heart, spirit, and qi, as well as the body. Physical transformation thus typically apanied increases in strength, like a sort of rebirth.

    Take Feng Xiaoran. She was now fourteen, about two years younger than Wen Lingxue. In the past, she¡¯d never cultivated before, so despite her outstanding good-looks, her body was visibly frail.

    But ever since she started cultivating under Su Yi¡¯s guidance, and thanks to taking spiritual medicines day and night, she now emanated a vibrant, lively energy. Her skin shone like cream, and her once slightly withered hair was now dark and shiny. Her deep gaze and bright eyes shone with spirituality.

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Su, drink up!¡± Feng Xiaofeng lifted the jar of wine and filled Su Yi¡¯s cup.

    They sat around the courtyard¡¯s stone table, which was already loaded up with a wide array of sumptuous dishes.

    Although they couldn¡¯tpete with the rare delicacies of the Snowy Vi, Wen Lingxue found this meal far more rxed and pleasant.

    The flowers and trees were lush and luxuriant. The silence was interspersed with the chirping of birds and buzzing of insects, adding ayer of tranquility.

    More importantly, her brother-inw was here with her.

    She felt as if she¡¯d returned home!

    This time, Wen Lingxue had no further reservations. As she ate, she asked the questions that had been guing her all this time.

    Huang Qianjun answered most of them, the words flowing out non-stop.

    Su Yi only spoke up when Wen Lingxue asked a question only he could answer, but even then, he only said ¡°yes¡± or ¡°that¡¯s right¡± or ¡°mmhm.¡±

    Part of this was that he was toozy to exin in painstaking detail, but part of it was that if he said too much, it would sound like he were bragging. Wouldn¡¯t that be a bit shallow?

    For Wen Lingxue, it was one shock after another. Her beautiful face flitted erratically between different expressions.

    Why were the beautiful called ¡°beautiful¡±? It was because, regardless of whether they smiled, frowned, or eximed in surprise, every expression and movement had its own charm.

    In the end, Wen Lingxue let out a long breath, then batted her eyes. ¡°Brother-in-Law, can I share this information with my sister?¡±

    Instead of answering, Su Yi asked right back, ¡°Lingxue, if the dayes that your sister and I annul our marriage, will you still acknowledge your brother-inw?¡±

    ¡°That¡­.¡± Wen Lingxue froze for a while.

    Finally, she furrowed her delicate brow and sighed. ¡°Brother-in-Law, I¡¯ve always hoped you two could reconcile. The thought of you separating never even urred to me.¡±

    Su Yi said indifferently, ¡°Your sister hates this marriage, and I¡¯m opposed to it as well. Besides, the two of us are like strangers. There¡¯s no love between us, nor any other feelings to speak of.

    ¡°Besides, you can¡¯t reconcile if there¡¯s no rtionship to mend. You know full well that your sister and I were forced into this. In that case, annulling the marriage will be a form of release, for both of us. You ought to be happy for us.¡±

    When she heard this, Wen Lingxue looked troubled. Su Yi patted her on the shoulder, as if pitying her. ¡°Alright, this has nothing to do with you. I don¡¯t care about the rest, but what I can promise is that, so long as you let me, I¡¯ll always be good to you.¡±

    Wen Lingxue felt warmth well up within her heart, and she nodded.

    After their meal, the others went off to cultivate, while Su Yi sprawled out in the wicker chair beneath the gazebo and began asking about Wen Lingxue¡¯s cultivation. He gave her pointers, too.

    ¡°Lingxue, bear this in mind: during the early stages of the Qi umtion Realm, you have to take it slow. It¡¯s not enough to open and temper all one hundred and eight spiritual apertures.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You also have to achieve ¡®full spiritual awakening of the acupoints.¡¯ If you do, each acupoint will be like a miniature hidden realm. Only then can you reach the true pinnacle of the Unblocking Acupoints stage.¡±

    ¡°Then have you managed that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still missing that final step.¡±

    ¡­.As they chatted away, time slipped past.

    When night fell, Wen Lingxue rose and said, ¡°Brother-in-Law, I have to get back to Blueriver Sword Manor, but I¡¯ll visit again another day.¡±

    Su Yi nodded, then passed her a bundle he¡¯d prepared in advance. ¡°Here are some spiritual medicines. Take them and put them to good use. Going forward, I¡¯ll resupply you every so often.¡±

    He was well aware that with the Wen Family¡¯s financial power, they couldn¡¯t possibly provide Wen Lingxue with sufficient cultivation resources.

    Especially since she was already in thete-stage Blood Cirction Realm, and she cultivated the Abstruse Spiritual Essence Pearl Incantation. Her daily expenditure of spiritual medicines was enormous.

    Her monthly allotment from Blueriver Sword Manor wouldn¡¯t be enough, either; it was like a drop in the bucket.

    Wen Lingxue¡¯s maiden¡¯s heart quivered, and her bright eyes stared intently at Su Yi. A momentter, a radiant smile blossomed on her face. ¡°Brother-in-Law, I won¡¯t refuse, but if there¡¯s ever anything I can help you with, you¡¯d better not hold back either.¡±

    As she spoke, she epted the bundle and waved. ¡°Bye!¡±

    She left, her strides light and airy. Her slender figure gradually faded into the gentle light of the setting sun.

    Su Yi watched for a while before looking away. Finally, he sighed, sounding a bit emotional. ¡°Lingxue really has grown up.¡±

    He rose, returned to his room, and started meditation, using the Universal Self-Embodiment Sutra to temper his soul.

    Cultivation was a daily task; you had to do it every day.

    Su Yi wouldn¡¯t allow himself the slightest negligence.

    ¡­¡­

    The river glittered beneath the light of the setting sun.

    A single lonely boat rode against the waves and down the vast waters of the Great Azure.

    ¡°Yiren, when we get to the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital, I¡¯ll visit Mu Cangtu first to see whether or not Blueriver Sword Manor has picked up any good seedlingstely.

    ¡°Meanwhile, I¡¯d like you to help me investigate Young Lord Su¡¯s current whereabouts. Once I¡¯ve taken care of my other business, I¡¯ll go pay him a visit.¡±

    A tall figure, as upright as a spear, stood atop the boat with his hands behind his back. He was a man in worn-out armor.

    He had a chiseled silhouette and coppery skin. Every inch of him emanated an imposingly murderous air.

    Especially his eyes. When they opened, they seemed to reflect a sea of blood; they were terrifying as could be.

    Chen Zheng.

    He was one of the eighteen foreign-surnamed marquises of the Great Zhou, the Spiritmartial Marquis!

    His Greente Army was stationed beneath the Bloodthistle Yao Mountains year-round, and he¡¯d in countless spirit beasts in battle. His battle record was long and glorious.

    And he himself was a Martial Dao Grandmaster!

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Zang Yiren solemnly acknowledged his orders, but then, he hesitated. ¡°Your Excellency, Young Lord Su looks calm and indifferent, but deep within his bones, he¡¯s extremely proud. When you meet him, please don¡¯t take offense.¡±

    Chen Zheng nodded. ¡°That¡¯s only natural. The morepetent someone is, the deeper their pride runs. ording to your report, this Su Yi can y a Martial Dao Grandmaster with a single swing of his sword. He¡¯s undoubtedly an extraordinary character; a little pride is to be expected. Rx. I, Chen Zheng, admire nothing more thanpetence. I¡¯ll be certain to treat him with respect.¡±

    His voice was forceful and resonant, and he emanated a neat and tidy yet forceful air.

    Zhang Yirenughed. ¡°I trust Young Lord Su won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±

    He paused, then asked, ¡°Marquis, the sixth prince was ambushed on our tower ship. Are we really just going to let this matter go?¡±

    Chen Zheng furrowed his brow. ¡°I detest nothing more than imperial power struggles, and if everything is as I expect, there was another prince behind this assassination attempt. We¡¯re better off not getting involved.¡±

    As they conversed, their little boat reached the harbor.

    ¡°Let¡¯s split up and get to work.¡± Chen Zheng¡¯s figure blurred as he shot into the distance.

    ¡°How many years has it been? The marquis has always been this direct and efficient¡­.¡± Zhang Yiren stood there in a daze before getting to work. He, too, hurried through the city gates.

    Meanwhile, atop a nearby cargo ship, an elder furrowed his brow. ¡°That looked like the Spiritmartial Marquis, Chen Zheng. Isn¡¯t he stationed in the Bloodthistle Yao Mountains? What¡¯s he doing in the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital?¡±

    He wore ragged Daoist robes, and he carried a bundle.

    The heavily made-up middle-aged woman beside him stretchedzily and said, ¡°This time, our mission is to capture Weng Yunqi and retrieve that piece of soul jade. There¡¯s no need to concern yourselves with anything else.¡±

    The man beside them was sallow-faced, gaunt, and disheveled, with waxy skin. ¡°Are you certain Weng Yunqi is in the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital?¡±

    As he spoke, he nced greedily at the beautiful middle-aged woman¡¯s chest. It was so ample, it threatened to burst through her clothes, and her curves were eye-catching. He gulped. This temptress is getting more and more sumptuous!

    The woman nced at him, her gaze affectedly sweet. ¡°Old Man Lungrot, want to spend the night in my room?¡±

    The disheveled man shuddered, then snapped, ¡°I¡¯m perfectly happy just looking. I certainly don¡¯t want to wind up a dried-out corpse.¡±

    ¡°Feh! You¡¯ve got the heart of a thief, but none of the courage!¡± The beautiful middle-aged woman spat coquettishly.

    ¡°Weng Yunqi is indeed within the prefectural capital. The branch leader received word from our informants; apparently, the old man slipped into the city seven days ago. However, he¡¯s extremely cautious, and his movements are unpredictable. Our agents have no way of locking onto him.¡±

    The man in the worn-out Daoist robes spoke, then took a blood-colored candle from his sleeves and passed it to the disheveled man. ¡°This is the ¡®Soul-Summoning Candle¡¯ Weng Yunqi used his blood essence to craft upon entering the sect. I¡¯ll leave locating him up to you.¡±

    The disheveled man epted the candle and looked it over, thenughed. ¡°With this, I¡¯ll drag him out of his hiding spot within three days!¡±

    ¡°Xiann, you go find a ce to set up an altar within the city. If we encounter thorny problems or major threats, it¡¯ll give us an escape route.¡±

    The elder in Daoist robes passed a heavy bundle to the woman. ¡°These are magic treasures, and all of them are precious. Don¡¯t waste them.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡± asked the beautiful middle-aged woman.

    The elder¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°I¡¯m going to visit an old friend. With his help, Weng Yunqi will never escape, not even if he sprouts wings!¡±

 Chapter 138: A Disaster-Level Beauty

    <h4>Chapter 138: A Disaster-Level Beauty</h4>

    The House of Prosperity.

    A private dining room on the first floor.

    Madam Cuiyun was currently sitting upright, her expression respectful.

    She sat across from a stunning beauty with long, snow-white hair, a simple white dress, and a calm, elegant bearing. Her features were clear and stunning, and although she was in her thirties, she looked barely a day over twenty.

    She sat there casually, cold as ice and proud as snow. Just looking at her left others with a chilling, prickling sensation.

    Zhu Guqing!

    She was one of Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy¡¯s nine elders and a Martial Dao Grandmaster whose name shook all six prefectures of the Imperatorial Province!

    ¡°The three dharma protectors of this branch of Deathbringer¡¯s gate include the Blood Bnce Daoist. He¡¯s a withered old man with a sinister, cruel disposition. He¡¯s in the second level of the Inner Furnace Realm. In the Imperatorial Province¡¯s branch of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate, he¡¯s a top expert, second only to Branch Leader Huyan Hai.

    ¡°The Blood Bnce Daoist excels at controlling ghosts and summoning malevolent spirits. The power of his soul is strange and terrifying. He can silently enter his opponents¡¯ mental seas. Once he breaks through your soul¡¯s defenses, he can kill and manipte you as he pleases, and your life is no longer your own."

    Zhu Guqing took out a scroll, her words cold as ice and sharp as swords.

    ¡°The other two are, respectively, ¡®Old Man Lungrot,¡¯ Chu Sng, and ¡®the Corpse Madam,¡¯ Liu Xiann. Both are at the peak of the Qi umtion Realm.

    ¡°Chu Sng excels at tracking, assassination, and evasion, while Liu Xiann is skilled in formations. She¡¯s the most wicked of the bunch. Over the past few years, she¡¯s taken to cultivating an obscene,scivious secret art. Who knows how many men have died brutal deaths at her hands?¡±

    Zhu Guqing then rolled the scroll back up and looked at Madam Cuiyun. ¡°I¡¯m here to hunt down the three of them.¡±

    This exnation had long since left Madam Cuiyun¡¯s heart quivering. ¡°Why would these heretical fiendse to the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital out of the blue?¡±

    Zhu Guqing shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯m just responsible for killing them. Your brother said you¡¯ve done business in the capital for decades and that yourwork and ess to information is the most extensive in the city. I hope you can lend me your assistance in this matter.¡±

    Madam Cuiyun was briefly stunned, but she hurriedly said, ¡°Your Excellency, please rest assured. I¡¯ll do everything in my power to assist you.¡±

    Her elder brother was only the fifth-ranked elder at Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy, while Zhu Guqing was solidly in third ce!

    ¡°Good. I hope to locate the three of them as quickly as possible. I¡¯ll be back, same time tomorrow.¡± Even as Zhu Guqing said this, she rose and turned to leave.

    Simple, curt, and to the point, without the slightest dithering or beating around the bush.

    Madam Cuiyun hurried to her feet to show her to the door. It was only after she watched that peerlessly beautiful figure disappear that she rubbed her brow in aggravation.

    She¡¯sing back tomorrow night??Doesn¡¯t that mean I only have one day to investigate?

    ¡°They say that just yesterday, Qin Wenyuan and his son died outside the city, on the Qingding Military Drill Grounds. Today, three of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate Imperatorial Province Branch¡¯s dharma protectors have shown up out of nowhere, followed by Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy elder Zhu Guqing. Since when was the prefectural capital so chaotic¡­?¡±

    As the night sky gradually darkened, Madam Cuiyun¡¯s heart gradually grew heavier.

    ¡­.

    Humble Tranquility Cottage.

    Redmps hung from the eaves, bathing the ground in gentle light.

    Insects buzzed and chirped, and the leaves rustled in the wind.

    Huang Qianjun and Feng Xiaoran were washing up after dinner.

    As soon as they finished eating, Su Yi carried a jar of wine, sat beneath the gazebo, and leaned back into his wicker chair.

    This was what it meant to ¡°alternate work and rest¡± and ¡°bnce movement and stillness.¡±

    When he cultivated, he went at it with all his might.

    And when he rested, he thoroughly emptied his mind.

    ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother Feng, I can¡¯t possibly remain in the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital forever, but before I leave, I¡¯ll make arrangements for you and Xiaoran,¡± said Su Yi as he poured himself and Feng Xiaofeng each a cup of wine.

    ¡°I know.¡± Feng Xiaofeng nodded. ¡°Please, rest assured. If you ever need anything from me going forward, it¡¯s yours. I¡¯d even give you my life if need be.¡±

    Su Yiughed dryly. ¡°Your life? What am I supposed to do with that? The best way you and Xiaoran can repay me is to live well.¡±

    Feng Xiaofeng smiled back. ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Su, when do you n to leave, and where do you n to go?¡±

    ¡°I might find some danger zone to test myself in. Alternatively, I might pay Heaven¡¯s Origin academy a visit,¡± said Su Yizily.

    He¡¯d encountered a minor bottleneck in his cultivation. Quite some time had passed, but he still couldn¡¯t manage full spiritual awakening of the acupoints.

    Bitter cultivation alone wouldn¡¯t be enough. He needed an opportune moment.

    And the easiest way to find some opportune moments to break through was undoubtedly to fight for your life and struggle on the brink of death.

    The extreme danger and excitement of battle shook the heart and moved the soul, stimting yourtent potential.

    With the experience of his past life, Su Yi was well aware that his road had been far too smooth since reawakening his past self¡¯s memories.

    It wasn¡¯t that he was too strong, but rather, that the opponents he¡¯d encountered thus far were all just¡­ a bit too weak.

    Without proper opponents, hecked true whetstones with which to temper himself.

    ¡°But never mind that. Let¡¯s drink!¡± Su Yi raised his cup and drained it.

    It was then that he heard someone knocking at the gates.

    ¡°Young Lord Su, it¡¯s Cha Jin. I¡¯vee to see you.¡± A soft, tactful voice rang through the night sky, like the rxing sound of bubbling spring water.

    ¡°Cha Jin? That artful courtesan?¡± blurted Huang Qianjun. ¡°The one who looks like she could topple nations and bring ruin to the popce with her beauty?¡± His eyes lit up. It didn¡¯t take him long to recall who she was.

    Every field had its experts, and as a former delinquent silkpants and frequent patron of brothels, Huang Qianjun¡¯s memory for beauties was all but perfect; one nce was enough to remember them forever.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never toppled any nations, and I¡¯ve certainly never brought ruin to the popce,¡± said a gentle,ughing voice.

    ¡°Go open the door,¡± Su Yi ordered from the wicker chair. Earlier today, he agreed not to let Cha Jin through the gate, but it seemed he¡¯dpletely forgotten his promise to Wen Lingxue¡­.

    Huang Qianjun hurried to do as he was told. As soon as the gates swung open, his eyes lit up.

    To his surprise, Cha Jin had changed into men¡¯s robes, the fabric as white as the moon. Her lips were red, her lips pearly white, and her eyes shone like stars, giving her a beautiful, amorous air.

    Her long hair was tied up in a bun, revealing her long, white neck. Beneath the moonlight, the sight of her was radiant and moving.

    ¡°She really is an enchantress,¡± Huang Qianjun muttered under his breath. Then, out loud, he said, ¡°Miss Cha Jin, might I ask why you¡¯vee at this hour?¡±

    As he spoke, he noticed that she wasn¡¯t alone. A middle-aged man in ck trailed after her.

    The middle-aged man was disheveled, his hair and beard unkempt. He carried a sheathed longsword, and his gaze was distant; it seemed there was something on his mind, and his thoughts were elsewhere.

    But when he saw the man¡¯s sword, Huang Qianjun¡¯s pupils constricted, and an indescribable chill coursed through him.

    A Grandmaster!

    This was unquestionably a Grandmaster!

    ¡°I made an appointment to meet with Young Lord Su tonight.¡± Cha Jin pressed her lips into a smile and walked inside.

    Huang Qianjun could only step aside.

    The middle-aged man stuck close to Cha Jin. If you looked closely, each step was exactly the same distance apart, down to the millimeter, as perfect as if he¡¯d measured his gait with a ruler.

    Su Yi nced at the man once before looking away. ¡°Feng Xiaofeng, take Xiaoran and return to your rooms.¡±

    Feng Xiaofeng rose and did just that. Cha Jin, meanwhile, walked up to the gazebo as if it were perfectly natural, then smiled gently. ¡°Greetings, Young Lord.¡±

    ¡°Sit.¡± Su Yi remained in his wicker chair, not moving at all.

    This ck, impolite attitude left the sword-bearing middle-aged man a bit stunned, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He simply stood beside one of the gazebo¡¯s stone pirs in silence.

    Huang Qianjun poured two cups of tea and smiled. ¡°Please, have some tea.¡±

    He was just about to pass the other cup to the middle-aged men when Cha Jin stopped him. ¡°You needn¡¯t trouble yourself. Uncle Xiang won¡¯t drink any.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Huang Qianjun. He took the opportunity to ask, ¡°Is he your bodyguard, Miss Cha Jin?¡±

    He was attempting to get a clearer sense of the man¡¯s origins on Su Yi¡¯s behalf.

    Cha Jin smiled. ¡°You could say that.¡±

    ¡°Alright, that will be all.¡± Su Yi waved, and Huang Qianjun understandingly turned and left.

    But afterward, Su Yi said nothing. He just leaned into his chair and squinted contentedly, admiring the bright moon overhead, perfectly at ease.

    Cha Jinughed, then took the initiative to break the silence. ¡°Young Lord Su, aren¡¯t you curious as to what I¡¯m here to discuss?¡±

    ¡°It would be best if you were here to admire the scenery and share a drink,¡± said Su Yi offhandedly.

    Cha Jin fell briefly silent. She tucked her hair behind her ears and bent slightly at the waist. Her lustrous, white hands reached for the jar of wine, and she poured Su Yi a cup.

    Her aroma mixed with the fragrance of the wine and lingered in the air.

    A beauty was personally filling his cup, and she was so close that he could feel her breath against his skin. Were Huang Qianjun here to see such scenery up close, he would likely have been infatuated to the point of madness already.

    But Su Yi merely nced at her in amusement, his gaze clear and free of lust or desire.

    Cha Jin¡¯s expression and movements were all perfectly natural. She sat there, and her lips parted as sheughed, ¡°Young Lord, I¡¯ll keep your cup full, so please hear me out.¡±

    ¡°It seems I have no choice but to listen.¡± Su Yi sighed, picked up his ss, and drained it. ¡°Go on then.¡±

    Cha Jin chirped, ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you: I work for the second prince. I¡¯m sure you picked up on a few hints during our time on the tower ship; that¡¯s why you warned His Sixth Highness not to get close to me¡­.¡±

    As she said this, she gently bit her pink lip, and her pretty eyes shed with resentment. ¡°I¡¯m confident that, otherwise, I could have won the sixth prince¡¯s trust. Who¡¯d have thought you¡¯d waste all of my prior efforts?¡±

    ¡°So does that mean you¡¯re here tonight to settle the score?¡± Su Yi sounded a bit surprised.

    ¡°At the time, I really did feel the urge to pick up a knife and fly into a murderous rage,¡± said Cha Jin solemnly. But then, she burst intoughter. ¡°But then, how could I fail to realize that with my skill, I¡¯m not your opponent?¡±

    ¡°You really understand your limits,¡± said Su Yi perfunctorily.

    ¡°.....¡± Cha Jin didn¡¯t quite know what to say to that. She got her emotions back under control, then said softly, ¡°Young Lord, my visit might very well be a grand stroke of fortune for you.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and sigh. ¡°What ¡®grand stroke of fortune¡¯? You just want to help the second prince rope me in. I advise you not to waste your time; it won¡¯t go as you hope.¡±

    When she heard that, Cha Jin¡¯s smile shifted, and she froze in ce. He¡¯d caught herpletely off guard; she would never have guessed that Su Yi would see through her intentions at a nce!

    Was a mere seventeen-year-old really capable of such perceptiveness?

 Chapter 139: A Severed Wrist, Kneeling, and Decapitation

    <h4>Chapter 139: A Severed Wrist, Kneeling, and Decapitation</h4>

    The atmosphere was instantly heavy and stifled.

    The birdsong and rustling of insects were initially pleasant, but now, it was irritating.

    The dazed middle-aged swordsman rubbed his forehead but remained silent.

    Cha Jin picked up her teacup and took a sip before saying, ¡°Young Lord, your eyes are bright as torches, and your foresight is practically divine. I deeply admire you, but might you listen to my conditions before you decide to refuse me?¡±

    Su Yi raised the ss of wine he¡¯d poured for her. ¡°Please.¡±

    It was just one word, but it carried twoyers of meaning.

    Drink first, talkter.

    Finally, the middle-aged swordsman reacted. He turned to look at Su Yi and his wicker chair, his gaze cold and indifferent. ¡°She doesn¡¯t drink. Never has.¡±

    Su Yi reacted as if he were deaf. Or rather, he directly ignored the man.

    Trying to get a woman drunk would indeed sour the mood.

    But to Su Yi, Cha Jin¡¯s arrival didn¡¯t just disrupt his mood; it was trouble.

    He certainly didn¡¯t care if pressuring someone who¡¯d brought him nothing but trouble to drink was rude.

    Cha Jin fell briefly silent. Suddenly, she smiled radiantly. ¡°Uncle Xiang, you needn¡¯t worry. It¡¯s true that I?don¡¯t?drink, but that doesn¡¯t mean I?can¡¯t?drink. If it will move Young Lord Su, it¡¯ll be worth it even if I wind up dead drunk.¡±

    With that, she raised her cup to her lips and drained it. Her pure, beautiful features were now flushed a faint red, the sight intoxicating.

    She licked her lips, as if savoring the vor, thenughed. ¡°Young Lord, you¡¯re so young, but you can already y Grandmasters. You¡¯re surely a man of great ambition. Who knows? You might very well be another Mountain-Suppressing King.

    ¡°But as I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware, the loftier your cultivation, the rarer and more precious the resources you need to progress. Furthermore, within the Great Zhou, those high-level resources are practically monopolized by a select few peak-level factions.¡±

    As soon as she said this, Su Yi refilled her ss. This time, he didn¡¯t even bother to say ¡°please.¡±

    Cha Jin froze, but only briefly, then drained her ss. ¡°Young Lord, if you¡¯re willing to work for the second prince, I guarantee that you¡¯ll never need to worry about your future cultivation. Furthermore, if you achieve great merit, it¡¯s entirely possible you¡¯ll be a marquis or minister!¡±

    Su Yi sighed. ¡°Do you know what Zhou Zhili promised me?¡±

    ¡°Please enlighten us.¡±

    ¡°He promised me the position of imperial preceptor, in addition to enormous wealth and all manner of precious delicacies and materials.¡±

    Cha Jin instantly went nk. She looked bbergasted. ¡°How is that possible? The current imperial preceptor, Hong Shenshang, is second only to the current emperor in rank. How could the sixth prince offer you such a position just like that?¡±

    It seemed the nearby middle-aged swordsman couldn¡¯t take it any longer. He snorted, ¡°Of the eight princes, the sixth is one of the emperor¡¯s least favored, and he¡¯s never held true authority. His status in the imperial family pales inparison to his brothers.

    ¡°He¡¯s just talking nonsense and promising you the moon. Do you really believe him? Or are you just greedily trying to seize an opportunity to turn a profit?¡±

    The middle-aged swordsman seemed to have some understanding of the imperial family¡¯s inner workings, and he sounded deeply displeased. He assumed Su Yi had ulterior motives for making such a deration.

    Cha Jin seemed to have calmed down too, and she said lightly, ¡°Young Lord Su, Uncle Xiang has a temper and can be a bit direct. Don¡¯t take it personally. But to the best of my knowledge, the sixth prince¡¯s current predicament really is¡­ a bit awkward.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t repeat your past mistakes,¡± said Su Yi, handing Cha Jin yet another ss. ¡°Finish this, then be on your way.¡±

    Cha Jin¡¯s beautiful brow furrowed. Su Yi¡¯s unshakable calm filled her with wordless irritation.

    She¡¯de here of her own volition, and she¡¯d already fully demonstrated her sincerity, but he was giving her no face at all!

    The atmosphere frosted over.

    The middle-aged man turned to look at Su YI.

    In that moment, his eyes were like sharp des, and his gaze seemed to tear a hole in the night sky. His pupils shed with intimidatingly cold, terrifying light, and the surrounding air almost seemed to freeze. The atmosphere was suddenly so heavy, it was suffocating.

    This was the intimidation of a Grandmaster!

    ¡°Young man, it¡¯s good to have lofty ambitions, but not to be arrogant. Don¡¯t you know what¡¯s good for you? Miss Cha Jin appreciates your talent, which is why she¡¯s trying to recruit you to our cause, yet you seem to think you¡¯re someone special now?¡±

    The middle-aged swordsman spoke coldly, his words forceful and intimidating.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze frosted over.

    ¡°They say you can y Grandmasters, but the geezer you killed on board the tower ship used a forbidden, self-destructive art before you two even fought. He was already at the end of his rope.¡± The swordsman¡¯s eyes shed with cold light and disdain. ¡°And you? You just took advantage of his weakness!¡±

    Cha Jin¡¯s gaze darted around. Sheughed in an attempt to alleviate the tension. ¡°Uncle Xiang, Young Lord Su slew a Grandmaster. How could he possibly be ordinary?¡±

    ¡°Of course he¡¯s extraordinary. I¡¯m just trying to warn him not to think too highly of himself,¡± said the middle-aged swordsman tly.

    ¡°Do you two know what happened at the Qingding Military Drill Grounds yesterday?¡± Su Yi¡¯s expression remained indifferent throughout this exchange, and his gaze was focused on the cup of wine he¡¯d poured for Cha Jin.

    ¡°The Qingding Military Drill Grounds? No, what happened?¡± Cha Jin was stunned, and she instinctively nced at the middle-aged man.

    He furrowed his brow. ¡°They say a mysterious but highly capable expert killed both Qin Wenyuan and his son. Why bring that up?¡±

    Cha Jin froze momentarily, then blinked. ¡°Young Lord Su, surely you¡¯re not trying to say that?you¡¯re?the mysterious expert who killed Qin Wenyuan and son?¡±

    ¡°Got it in one,¡± said Su Yi. He picked the cup off the table and poured it onto the floor. ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Get out of my sight this instant, or else¡­.

    He rose from his wicker chair with a faint smile. ¡°Or else you¡¯ll never make it out alive.¡±

    Although he smiled, it was without the slightest ripple of emotion.

    Cha Jin¡¯s expression changed dramatically, and she retreated several steps back. ¡°Young Lord Su,¡± she shouted, obviously infuriated. ¡°That joke isn¡¯t the least bit funny!¡±

    She naturally wouldn¡¯t believe that he was the mysterious expert who¡¯d killed Qin Wenyuan.

    But the middle-aged swordsman couldn¡¯t help butugh. His eyes surged with murderous intent. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be blunt too: if you refuse, in order to prevent you from divulging our identities, we¡¯ll have to kill you and everyone else living here!¡±

    ¡°That so?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes carried no emotion whatsoever. ¡°It seems I¡¯ve really been too agreeable.¡±

    He took a step forward.

    Cha Jin looked flustered. ¡°Young Lord Su, why be so stubborn?¡±

    ng!

    The hum of a sword rang out as Uncle Xiang drew his sword. It was a spiritual de, and as it exited its sheath, it seemed to crackle with purple lightning. The intense light stung the eyes.

    The sword was called ¡°Reflecting Purple.¡±

    Chai Yong, a master swordsmith of the Jade Capital, had forged it personally. In doing so, he¡¯d expended eighty-one types of spiritual materials. It was ranked thirty-third on the Great Zhou¡¯s Famous Sword Leaderboards!

    With his sword in hand, Uncle Xiang¡¯s bearing changed dramatically. He was imposing and indifferent, and his aura expanded around him, filling the skies.

    ¡°Submit beneath my sword, or die. Your choice,¡± said Uncle Xiang coldly.

    When she saw this, Cha Jin retreated, leaving the gazebo without hesitation. However, when she looked at Su Yi, her gaze carried a hint of pity.

    Was this really necessary?

    We tried to do this the easy way. Why insist on doing it the hard way?

    She couldn¡¯t help but sigh to herself.

    ¡°Drawing your sword? In front of me?¡± Su Yi¡¯s gaze carried a hint of disdain. ¡°Listen up. Within three moves, I¡¯ll sever your right wrist, force you to your knees, and cut off your head!¡±

    As he spoke, the depths of his eyes shed with terrifying, sinister light.

    His right hand shot out like a sword.

    ¡°Reckless!¡± Uncle Xiang¡¯s expression darkened.

    ng!

    His long-umted, towering momentum burst forth with the low, reverberating hum of his sword.

    Woosh!

    Reflecting Purple stirred up a nigh illusory purple sword shadow, which shot ahead, piercing through the darkness like a sudden crack of thunder.

    Cha Jin¡¯s eyes stung, and her heart filled with indescribable shock.

    Uncle Xiang was one of the top experts working beneath the second prince, and he¡¯d been famous for over a decade. His ¡°Thunderme Swordsmanship¡± had once shocked all who witnessed it, and even his fellow Grandmasters eximed over its brilliance!

    With swordsmanship like that, even a casual attack revealed the peerless bearing of a Martial Dao Grandmaster!

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t even dodge. He just stretched out and swept his right hand.

    His movement looked simple and understated, yet it was as miraculous as if he¡¯d swept aside the clouds and revealed the sun.

    The rapidly iing sword qi instantly shifted to the side.

    Hm??Uncle Xiang¡¯s?pupils constricted.

    How ample was hisbat experience? He immediately changed his stance. If his earlier stance was like lightning streaking across the sky, his current stance was like a denselyyered mountain range. It swept through heaven and earth, with no obvious weaknesses to exploit. It seemed unshakable!

    But Su Yi¡¯s hand moved just as it had before, with only one subtle change. This time, the pale skin of his fingertips emitted dazzlingly radiant light.

    ng!

    When sword and fingertip collided, a massive, deafening boom ensued.

    That seemingly invincible sword force burst apart and disappeared as if it were made of soap bubbles.

    Immediately afterward, Su Yi¡¯s fingertips brushed lightly against Uncle Xiang¡¯s right wrist.

    Splurt!

    It was obviously just a light touch, as gentle as a drizzle in spring, yet it now seemed like an iparably sharp knife. It effortlessly severed Uncle Xiang¡¯s hand.

    His right hand,plete with his sword, Reflecting Purple, fell to the ground. The stump was as smooth and t as a mirror, and blood gushed out like a geyser.

    Uncle Xiang was in agony, and so stunned, he didn¡¯t know how to react.

    Su Yi¡¯s attack looked effortless, yet it seemed capable of parting the clouds. It broke the seemingly mountainous force of Uncle Xiang¡¯s sword, and even took his right hand clean off!

    How could this boy be so terrifying??Almost instinctively, Uncle Xiang retreated explosively.

    But it was then that Su Yi¡¯s indifferent voice rang out once more. ¡°Now for my second attack.¡±

    His right hand suddenly formed seals in mid-air. He gestured as if pressing something down.

    He was like a god moving mountains or repressing nations!

    Boom!

    The surrounding air burst, as if it couldn¡¯t withstand the force.

    The light around Su Yi¡¯s palm seemed to solidify. He pressed down, and despite Uncle Xiang¡¯s attempts to resist, within a single breath of time, the pressure forced him to his knees with a bang. He hit the ground with so much force, the ground split with an audible crunch.

    It all happened too fast, and it was too domineering, as if Su Yi were merely swatting a fly. This suppressive force was so intense, Uncle Xiang¡¯s defenses shattered like rotten wood.

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    Uncle Xiang was so shocked and furious that his eyes almost popped out of his head.

    Cha Jin suddenly seemed to recover from her bewildered daze. She shrieked, ¡°Don¡¯t do it¡ª!¡±

    But it was as if Su Yi didn¡¯t even hear her. His finger was like a de. One gentle cut, and Uncle Xiang¡¯s head flew through the air.

    From beginning to end, he couldn¡¯t react, much less resist.

    In thest moments before his death, his face filled with shock, terror, and disbelief.

    Su Yi¡¯s earlier words seemed to echo through his ears.

    ¡°Listen up. Within three moves, I¡¯ll sever your right wrist, force you to your knees, and cut off your head!¡±

 Chapter 140: You Want to Pin This on Me, Su Xuanjun?

    <h4>Chapter 140: You Want to Pin This on Me, Su Xuanjun?</h4>

    Three strikes, swift and efficient!

    When she saw Uncle Xiang¡¯s headless body lying in a puddle of blood, Cha Jin¡¯s beautiful eyes widened in bewilderment.

    ¡°To think the glorious Thunderme Sword¡±, Nan Wenxiang, would die like this¡­¡± Cha Jin muttered.

    Before Su Yi¡¯s godlike power, grand authority and a shocking background seemed like nothing but jokes.

    Facing someone who killed with a calm smile on his lips, a grand expert who saw men as ants, who wouldn¡¯t have been terrified?

    ¡°This is what they call ¡®refusing a toast and being forced to take a penalty instead¡¯¡± said Su Yi. He straightened his clothes and put his hands behind his back. His calm gaze turned towards Cha Jin. ¡°Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°Young Lord Su, you have nothing to gain from this, and everything to lose.¡± Cha Jin let out a long sigh. ¡°Perhaps, in your eyes, a Grandmaster of the Dao of the Sword like Nan Wenxiang isn¡¯t even worth mentioning. You might be able to obliterate someone like him without any effort.

    ¡°But don¡¯t forget: His Second Highness stands behind him. Of the princes, he has the greatest hopes of ascending to the throne. Bing his enemy is no different from bing enemies with half of the Great Zhou Dynasty.¡±

    As she spoke, she nced at Su Yi, but to her astonishment, she saw nothing but indifference in his gaze.?It¡¯s like he sees all others as nothing but ants. How many people do you need to kill to achieve such a mentality?

    ¡°Drop the act,¡± said Su Yi, seemingly out of nowhere. ¡°I¡¯m afraid most of the responsibility for this fool¡¯s death lies with you. If I¡¯m not mistaken, your choice to visit me tonight wasn¡¯t really because you wanted to recruit me, but because you wanted to borrow my hands to take this guy out. Am I right?¡±

    Cha Jin froze, then asked in a daze, ¡°What makes you say that?¡±

    Su Yi smiled and picked up the sword, Reflecting Purple, lying within the pool of blood. He strode toward Cha Jin.

    ¡°Young Lord Su, you¡­.¡± Cha Jin¡¯s expression changed dramatically, but before she could speak, Su Yi casually swung the sword.

    <i>Bzz!</i>

    The sword¡¯s shadows were like lightning, unbelievably quick.?If Nan Wenxiang weren¡¯t already dead, he most likely couldn¡¯t have blocked this attack.

    Yet an unearthly light shed deep within Cha Jin¡¯s eyes. She blurred, leaving afterimages in her wake as she dodged the sword by a hair. She soon reappeared about fifty feet away.

    ¡°You¡¯d even attack a woman? Young Lord Su, you¡¯re sure hard-hearted.¡± Cha Jin bit her lip and clutched her chest, looking terrifying.

    However, her charming eyes showed no signs of terror. On the contrary, she looked downright sly.

    ¡°Not pretending anymore?¡± Su Yi picked up the sword and smiled faintly.

    ¡°It seems I can¡¯t escape your discerning gaze. If I keep up the act, won¡¯t I just invite your ridicule?¡± Cha Jin smiled with her eyes. She looked enchantingly amorous, and even in men¡¯s clothing, her every movement was thoroughly charming.

    She was a monstrous temptress among women; her every gesture was charming enough to steal a man¡¯s soul.

    But this didn¡¯t work on Su Yi. He said expressionlessly, ¡°Since you already know you¡¯re inviting ridicule, stop with that crude, embarrassing charm spell. I hate nothing more than over-the-top, coquettish little tricks.¡±

    Why was it that, in his past life, he severed that fox spirit¡¯s nine tails?

    His reasoning was simple: Su Xuanjun detested none more than those who abused charm magic.

    A true beauty ought to be unique and extraordinary in every way, from her temperament to her mentality, and she ought to look natural. For the truly beautiful, there was no need for artifice. This was the kind of beauty that truly moved the heart and pleased the senses.

    If you had an innate charm, that naturally made you a top beauty.

    But even amongst the fox ns, not just everyone had that talent; it was one-in-ten-thousand.

    Was Cha Jin beautiful?

    She was indeed a rare beauty.

    But in Su Yi¡¯s eyes, her charm magic was superfluous as adding legs to a snake. She was like a woman who was obviously beautiful even without make-up, yet for some reason insisted on applying heavy, garish makeup all over herself. This only ruined her pre-existing appeal.

    Cha Jin was stunned, and her expression changed erratically. Some time passed before she finally said, ¡°So you saw through me a long time ago¡­¡±

    ¡°Tell me: why borrow my hands to kill him?¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste any further words. She¡¯d just tried to exploit him; no one would be in a good mood after that.

    ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you. The second prince assigned Nan Wenxiang to keep tabs on me. I was worried that if I didn¡¯t eliminate him, he¡¯d reveal my secrets.¡± Cha Jin¡¯s beautiful eyes were tranquil, and she was suddenly calm and at ease, with no trace of her earlier coquettishness.

    Suddenly, her eyes shed with cold light. She continued, ¡°When Nan Wenxiang arrived at the prefectural capitalst night, I already made up my mind to kill him, which is what led to this.¡±

    ¡°He only arrivedst night?¡± asked Su Yi thoughtfully. ¡°No wonder he didn¡¯t know about what happened at the Qingding Military Drill Grounds. But if you wanted to kill him, why use me to do it?¡±

    Cha Jin pressed her lips into a smile. ¡°If I did it myself, it would surely cause an enormous disturbance, and it would inevitably lead toplications. But it¡¯s different for you, Young Lord Su. You only just caused such an enormous uproar, but people have already stepped in to cover it up for you. Thus, I believed there¡¯d be no impact to speak of so long as you were the one to kill Nan Wenxiang.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°You¡¯re rather crafty. You¡¯re not just borrowing a knife to kill your enemies; you even n to make me take the fall for it, getting rid of yet anothertent threat in one fell swoop.¡±

    Cha Jin batted her eyes and giggled. ¡°If you¡¯re angry, how about I repay you with my body?¡±

    Su Yi snickered. ¡°You? A woman who dabbles in charm spells? You think you¡¯re worthy of spending a night in my bed, enjoying <i>my</i>pany? Contemptible!¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Cha Jin¡¯s pretty face alternated green and white, and her eyes filled with shame and anger.

    With her good looks, even the second prince salivated over her. All she had to do was hook her finger, and countless handsome young talents would rush to her like moths to the me.

    She¡¯d never been insulted like this before!

    What did he mean, unworthy?

    What did he mean, despicable?

    Cha Jin was so angry that she felt the urge to shatter Su Yi¡¯s skull. She¡¯d never met a man so disinterested in her feminine charms.

    Quite some time passed before she repressed her anger and said, ¡°Young Lord Su, I know you¡¯re angry, but there are only two paths before you now. Either you ept the second prince¡¯s rage, or you cooperate with me.¡±

    ¡°Cooperate? Su Yi nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. As I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve noticed, I¡¯m not really working on the second prince¡¯s behalf. Otherwise, with the methods at my disposal, I would have dealt with His Sixth Highness, Zhou Zhili, a long time ago.¡± As she said this, a proud smirk tugged at her lips.

    ¡°So you¡¯re a pawn someone ced at the second prince¡¯s side? This is really getting more and more troublesome.¡± Su Yi sighed.

    ¡°Exactly,¡± said Cha Jin solemnly. ¡°But if we work together, we can resolve his trouble easily.¡±

    Su Yi rubbed his forehead. ¡°I knew you were a troublesome woman when I first saw you back on the tower ship, but I didn¡¯t realize you¡¯d be this much of a hassle. If I¡¯d known, I would have just killed you and saved myself the trouble.¡±

    Cha Jin was stunned.

    However, before she could react, Su Yiughed. ¡°But it¡¯s not toote. You used me to kill your enemies, expected me to take the me for it, and now you want me to work for you too? You¡­. Your greed really knows no limits.¡±

    <i>ng!</i>

    Before his words even stopped echoing, Su Yi swung the sword in his hands.

    It was a simple attack, but Reflecting Purple arced like a white ray through the sun, bursting with terrifying power beyond imagination. Cha Jin was fifty feet away, but it sliced right towards her.

    Her pupils constricted, and she suddenly whipped a pair of silver daggers from her sleeves. She held one in each hand and crossed them in front of her.

    The power of Su Yi¡¯s attack was so great, slicing through a Grandmaster like Qin Wenyuan¡¯s trump cards was well within the realm of possibility.

    Nevertheless, Cha Jin blocked it.

    ng!

    As the deafening collision rang out, Cha Jin flew backward, thennded stably atop the courtyard walls.

    However, her arms were numb, and her hands trembled. Her blood and qi were flowing in reverse, and it was obviously unpleasant.

    This left her stunned, but also made her increasingly aware of Su Yi¡¯s terrifyingness.

    Then, she shed him a charming smile. ¡°Young Lord Su, let¡¯s end this here for the night, shall we? I¡¯ll visit again once I¡¯ve thought of a good way to make this up to you.¡±

    She turned and was just about to leave when an obscure, inexplicable sound resounded through her ears.

    ¡°Tch!¡±

    It was like the voice of a demon or god bursting within Cha Jin¡¯s mental sea.?Her mind buzzed, and her soul was in agony. She could vaguely discern a massive sword, as towering as an ancient mountain, bearing down on her from the heavens.

    .

    Irrepressible despair and a sense of utter insignificance filled her heart.

    But then, she bit down on her tongue, hard, and called upon herst resort, a life-saving secret technique. This forcefully suppressed the power invading her soul, and she regained some of her mental rity.

    When she recovered her full field of view, she saw that the distant Su Yi was already swinging his sword with the intent to kill.

    Cha Jin was so shocked that she broke out into cold sweats. If she dyed even a second longer, she might never escape!

    She naturally dared not hesitate. She immediately turned and fled.

    Swoosh!

    A ray of sword light shot towards her back.

    Cha Jin felt a chill run down her spine as the back of her shirt tore open, revealing skin as white as suet. Her fairplexion stood out against the darkness of the night sky.

    The attack didn¡¯t cleave her body, however. The sharp edge of the attack merely swept across her back. A faint, bloody line appeared, spreading directly down the curve of her spine¡­.

    ¡°Ah¡ª!¡± Her startled cry rang out. Then, Su Yi watched as she pulled her robes, which were on the verge of falling apart, close.

    Su Yi stood atop the courtyard walls, watching her flee in panic. Despite himself, he was a bit surprised.?This Cha Jin actually neutralized the Great Void Soul Sword Incantation¡¯s invasion!

    ¡°It seems the power at this woman¡¯s disposal is greater than I imagined,¡± he said. ¡°That¡¯s somewhat interesting.¡±

    Su Yi paused for a while, thenughed.?She wants to use me, Su Xuanjun? She thinks she can make me her scapegoat? I don¡¯t care who she is, where she¡¯s from, or who¡¯s backing her. I¡¯ll make her pay the price for what she¡¯s done!

    As he thought, he turned and jumped off the wall.

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Su, you didn¡¯t run into problems, did you?¡± Feng Xiaofeng, Feng Xiaoran, and Huang Qianjun were all there to greet him.

    ¡°They¡¯re the ones who ran into problems,¡±ughed Su Yi.

    Huang Qianjun eximed, ¡°Brother Su, it seems there¡¯s something really off about Cha Jin¡¯s background!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Su Yi waved his concerns away. ¡°Alright, hurry up and deal with the corpse. Junior Apprentice Brother Feng, you and Xiaoran should go to bed early.¡±

    Even as he spoke, he started walking back to his own room.

    ¡°Qing Wan, do you remember that enchantress¡¯s aura?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°I remember. So long as she¡¯s within ten thousand feet of you, I¡¯ll sense it immediately,¡± said a timid voice from within the Soul-Nurturing Gourd.

    ¡°Not bad. You¡¯re finally somewhat useful. I didn¡¯t spend all that effort training you for nothing,¡± said Su Yi.

    Qing Wan had already metamorphosized into a haunt, which made her innately sensitive to soul power, far more so than most people. If she memorized your presence, there was no escaping her keen senses, not even if you disguised yourself perfectly.

    Within the gourd, Qing Wan was so happy, her big eyes closed, like crescent moons. She looked stunning and innocent, but also a bit silly.

    Before long, Huang Qianjun¡¯s voice rang out from beyond the room. ¡°Brother Su, I found a sealed scroll and a jade medallion. Want to take a look?¡±

 Chapter 141 - Weng Yunqi

    Chapter 141 - Weng Yunqi

    Su Yi sat before his candlelit desk and unfurled the scroll Huang Qianjun had given him.

    ¡°Investigate the connection between Cha Jin and the Great Wei¡¯s Wheel of the Moon Sect. Make sure not to alert them. Confirm her identity, then capture her alive and send her to the Jade Capital.

    ¡°Should you require further assistance, take this jade medallion and proceed to the city lord¡¯s estate. Qin Wenyuan is certain to lend you his aid.

    ¡°As for my sixth brother¡¯s affairs, you needn¡¯t get involved.

    ¡°This scroll is top secret. Burn it immediately after reading it!¡±

    ¡­.When he reached the end of the scroll, Su Yi sighed. She really is trouble.

    There were well over a hundred mundane nations on the Azure Continent. The Great Zhou was just one of them.

    The Great Zhou had two neighboring countries, the Great Wei, and the Great Qin. Of them, the Great Qin was the most powerful.

    The Great Zhou and the Great Wei were equally matched, and tension and conflict broke out between them frequently. It was non-stop and year-round.

    The Great Qin had always contented itself with watching its neighbors fight amongst themselves.

    After all, their conflict would only benefit the Great Qin.

    The Great Wei¡¯s Wheel of the Moon Sect¡­. Cha Jin¡¯s background really isn¡¯t simple. It¡¯s highly likely that she¡¯s an agent the Great Wei ced to monitor the second prince.

    Also, it turns out that Qin Wenyuan was working for the second prince. In that case, it doesn¡¯t matter that I killed Nan Wenxiang. Qin Wenyuan¡¯s death was likely sufficient to make the second prince see me as his enemy.

    Su Yi pondered in silence.

    The current emperor of the Great Zhou had eight sons and three daughters.

    His eight sons all had interesting names. Rumor had it that State Preceptor Hong Shenshang named them after the eight trigrams: Qian, Kun, Zhen, Xun, Kan, Li, Gen, and Dui.

    All of their names shared the character ¡°Zhi¡±. Thus, the sixth prince was ¡°Zhou Zhili¡±, while the second prince was ¡°Zhou Zhikun.¡±

    But who cares what trouble he causes? If he provokes me, I¡¯ll just kill him and be done with it. After a while, Su Yi casually ripped up the scroll, his gaze calm and distant.

    The conflicts of the mundane world were a form of training too.

    Those who lived apart from the mundane world faced the trials and tribtions of nature, while those who lived within that world faced the trials and tribtions of human life.

    Both were indispensable.

    He, Su Xuanjun, had reincarnated here. How could he possibly fear the waves resulting from mortals¡¯ conflict?

    He set those thoughts aside, and as always, he began his dull, painstaking cultivation routine.

    The night gradually deepened.

    Beyond Bottlegourd Alley, the streets were dimly lit.

    A down-and-out old man stood at the entrance to the alley, peering inside. The depths of Bottlegourd Alley were dark, and he seemed somewhat hesitant.

    The elder¡¯s hair and beard were unkempt, and his hemp clothes were worn and full of holes. The man¡¯s massive frame was gaunt, withered, and bony, and when he walked, his back was slightly hunched. He looked as if he were nearing the end of his lifespan.

    After a while, he suddenly turned, then walked up to the street vendor selling wontons by the roadside. ¡°I¡¯ll have a bowl.¡±

    He sat at random. The vendor, a lean, fit man, got to work at top speed.

    Before long, he presented his customer with a steaming hot bowl of wontons.

    But the old man didn¡¯t eat, and his turbid eyes were suddenly wistful. ¡°A disciple of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate has sunk so low, he has to support himself by making wontons. The sect really is getting more and more pathetic.¡±

    The gaunt man¡¯s expression changed dramatically. He set down his soup spoon and fled.

    Splurt!

    A bamboo chopstick shot out like an arrow, piercing his neck, and his body thudded to the ground.

    The old man didn¡¯t so much as stop to look at him. He picked up a spoon and another pair of chopsticks, then ate his wontons with great relish.

    The old man didn¡¯t get up until he drained thest of his soup and smacked his lips.

    This time, he didn¡¯t hesitate. He walked directly into the depths of Bottlegourd Alley and right up to Humble Tranquility Cottage.

    He took a bone flute from his pocket, ced it to his lips, and blew,

    The sound was soft and ethereal as it floated through the darkness.

    Meanwhile, within his room.

    Su Yi was busy cultivating when his eyes suddenly popped open, and he frowned. Why is someone skulking around here again tonight?

    Can¡¯t they give me a break?

    At almost the same time, Qing Wan¡¯s frantic voice emerged from the Soul-Nurturing Gourd. ¡°Mystic Master, someone is using a soul controlling art. They¡¯re trying to take me away¡­¡±

    They¡¯re after Qing Wan? Despite himself, Su Yi was stunned.

    ng!

    Guiding Mysteries left its sheath, and he rested the de against the Soul-Nurturing Gourd.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. I¡¯ll go investigate.¡±

    Su Yi turned and carried Reflecting Purple over to the door.

    It was alreadyte at night. The moon was bright, and the stars were sparse. Everything was silent.

    Everything, except the indistinct, ethereal sound of a flute drifting above the courtyard.

    When Su Yi stepped out carrying a sword, the flute music came to an abrupt halt.

    Outside the courtyard, the old man in hemp clothes fell briefly silent before saying, ¡°Young man, I¡¯m afraid keeping Qing Wan by your side will only invite disaster. I hope you can return her to me.¡±

    Su Yi stood within the courtyard. Then, seemingly out of nowhere, he asked, ¡°Are you Weng Yunqi?¡±

    A cold look surfaced on the old man¡¯s face. ¡°It seems that you¡¯re the one who killed my unworthy disciple, Wu Ruoqiu.¡±

    They spoke through the tightly shut main gate. Neither could see the other, but the atmosphere was instantly rife with tension.

    ¡°You yourself said he¡¯s unworthy. Killing him was equivalent to doing a good turn for themon man.¡± As Su Yi spoke, he leaned silently against the courtyard walls.

    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯lle back another day,¡± said the old man in hemp clothes. However, almost immediately afterward, Su Yi shot forth like an arrow loosed from a bow, leaping over the courtyard walls in a sh.

    But to his surprise, even as the old man¡¯s voice echoed through the alleyway, the man himself was already a distant blur. He¡¯d long since fled Bottlegourd Alley.

    ¡°The old man¡¯s actually quite cautious.¡± Su Yi repressed the desire to give chase.

    He was worried that this was a diversion, ¡°a ploy to lure the tiger from its mountain.¡± There were, after all, other people living in the cottage.

    ¡°Weng Yunqi carried that piece of soul jade. Perhaps, he used it to sense Qing Wan¡¯s presence and locate us.¡±

    As Su Yi thought, he turned and headed back to his room.

    Weng Yunqi and Wu Ruoqiu were master and apprentice. When they betrayed the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate, they brought three treasures with them: a mysterious soul jade, a scroll detailing the secret method for raising Ghoul Worms, and a Soul-Nurturing Gourd.

    Of them, the scroll, the gourd, and Qing Wan were all under Wu Ruoqiu¡¯s control when Su Yi first encountered him. When Wu Ruoqiu died, they fell into Su Yi¡¯s hands.

    The only thing missing was the mysterious soul jade.

    Then, during his time in Mother Ghost Ridge, he learned from Weng Yunqi¡¯s former sectmates that Qing Wan had once slumbered within that very piece of jade!

    The jade¡¯s origins were a mystery to this day.

    I was just worrying about how I¡¯d find you, old man. Now, you¡¯ve gone and delivered yourself right to my door. This works too. Once I get my hands on the soul jade, I might very well be able to uncover some clues about Qing Wan¡¯s origins.

    Su Yi was certain that, so long as he kept Qing Wan at his side, he needn¡¯t worry about Weng Yunqi disappearing on him.

    When he returned to his room, he put away Guiding Mysteries, then whispered to the girl in the gourd, ¡°Everything¡¯s alright.¡±

    ¡°Mystic Master, have people from the Deathbringer¡¯s Gatee looking for us?¡± Qing Wan¡¯s timid voice emerged from the gourd.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°You¡¯ll have to go on high alert for a while. If you discover anything out of the ordinary, inform me at once.¡±

    ¡°Mm!¡±

    ¡­.

    Outside Bottlegourd Alley.

    A wonton vendory dead by the side of the road. A chopstick had pierced his neck, killing him.

    A man crouched beside his corpse, looked him over, then frowned. ¡°That barbarian Weng Yunqi! He even killed the underling we had keeping a lookout. Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s already sensed the danger?¡±

    The waxy, sallow-faced, disheveled speaker was one of the dharma protectors of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate¡¯s Imperatorial Branch, ¡°Old Man Lungrot¡± Chu Sng. He took a blood candle from his sleeves, ced it beneath his nose, and took a sniff. His triangr eyes instantly shone with a sickly green light.

    Then, he rose and strode into Bottlegourd Alley. He didn¡¯t stop until he reached Humble Tranquility Cottage. His brow knit in confusion. ¡°Why would that old ignoramus linger here, only to leave again immediately afterward?¡±

    When he saw that the gates were tightly shut, he hesitated briefly, but in the end, he silently slunk away.

    When he left Bottlegourd Alley, Chu Sng was stunned. He saw a group of beggars crouched beside the gaunt vendor¡¯s corpse, excitedly rifling through his belongings.

    ¡°You see a corpse as an opportunity to turn a profit? That¡¯s just the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate¡¯s style.¡± Chu Sngughed, then turned to leave.

    But shortly after he left, one of the beggars, an old man, said in a hushed whisper, ¡°Did you see his face clearly?¡±

    Another responded immediately, ¡°Yes, I saw him clearly. It seems he¡¯s one of our three targets!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve finally found a clue. I¡¯ll leave the dead man¡¯s money to you. I¡¯m going off to im our reward.¡± The old beggar rose, then scampered off.

    Late that night, in a long abandoned, dpidated manor somewhere in the city, a stunning woman smiled at the altar she¡¯d only just finished building.

    It was about three feet tall, and its base was made entirely out of snowy white arm bones. There were nine skulls, each gleaming with bloody light, arranged on top.

    Beside each skull stood a ck Soul-Beckoning Banner.

    ¡°If not for the branch leader offering us so many precious resources, there¡¯s no way we could have set up this ¡®Spiritbound Blood Corpse¡¯ formation,¡± said the beautiful woman gently.

    The Corpse Madam, Liu Xiann!

    ¡°Having this formation gives us an ace in the hole,¡± said the man in worn-out Daoist robes with a nod.

    The Blood Bnce Daoist!

    A second-level Grandmaster!

    As they conversed, they heard sudden, gentle knocking from the gates. Shortly after, Old Man Lungrot, Chu Sng, walked on in.

    First, he staredsciviously at Liu Xiann¡¯s prideworthy bosom. Then, once he was satisfied, heughed, ¡°I¡¯ve roughly locked onto Weng Yunqi¡¯s whereabouts. If I¡¯m not mistaken, it¡¯s highly likely that he¡¯ll return to a certain courtyard in Bottlegourd Alley in the near future.

    ¡°Who is the owner of that courtyard?¡± asked the Blood Bnce Daoist.

    Chu Sng shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I was worried about alerting our target, so I didn¡¯t pry too deeply. Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll have some of our underlings get to the bottom of this.¡±

    The Blood Bnce Daoist¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Starting tomorrow, I¡¯ll keep watch outside Bottlegourd Alley. So long as Weng Yunqi appears, I¡¯ll ensure that he can¡¯t possibly escape.¡±

    ¡°Daoist Elder, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d find one of the city higher-ups to assist us? Did he agree to lend his aid?¡± asked Liu Xiann.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t.¡± The Blood Bnce Daoist let out a long sigh, and he sounded a bit down. ¡°Just yesterday, Prefectural Governor Qin Wenyuan was murdered. As a result, the rest of the city¡¯s prominent factions are tense and on edge. It was quite the shock for my old friend, too. He was unwilling to get involved at this particr juncture.¡±

    Chu Sngughed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether he helps or not. It¡¯s just Weng Yunqi. With the three of us joining forces, we can take him down easily.¡±

    But Liu Xiann was stunned. ¡°The prefectural governor of all people was murdered¡­. Do you know who did it?¡±

    The Blood Bnce Daoist shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but they say it was a lofty expert. Even the city higher-ups dare not reveal his identity.

    ¡°In short, the situation in the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital has been opaque and uncertain ofte. A storm ising, and we shouldn¡¯t linger here.¡±

    Once he made this deration, he pointed to the white bone altar. ¡°Cover that up, and don¡¯t let anyone discover it. Our sole target on this expedition is Weng Yunqi. Once we¡¯ve found him, we¡¯ll leave immediately!¡±

    Chu Sng and Liu Xiann both nodded.

 Chapter 142: A Gathering Storm, a Grand Spectacle Begins

    <h4>Chapter 142: A Gathering Storm, a Grand Spectacle Begins</h4>

    This night was not destined for tranquility.

    The House of Prosperity, a private dining room.

    When Madam Cuiyun saw the message she¡¯d only just received, her face lit up with delight.

    ¡°Your Excellency, my people have already confirmed this report. Just an hour ago, someone they suspect was Old Man Lungrot, Chu Sng, was spotted near Bottlegourd Alley¡­.¡±

    She then exined the report in detail.

    Zhu Guqing seemed much more rxed too. She instantly rose. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±

    With that, she turned and left straight away.

    ¡°Bottlegourd Alley¡­ Wait, how could I forget? Isn¡¯t that where Su Yi has taken up residence?¡± Madam Cuiyun suddenly facepalmed. She was just about to warn Zhu Guqing when she realized she¡¯d already left.?¡°Forget it. It¡¯s always best to avoid trouble, especially when that Su Yi kid is involved. If I don¡¯t have to get involved, I won¡¯t!¡±

    The expressions on Madam Cuiyun¡¯s beautiful face shifted erratically.?Just thinking about the two bloody incidents that urred in the Mountain and River Pce frustrated her and soured her mood.

    ¡­¡­

    Meanwhile, in one of the local taverns, Zhang Yiren said solemnly, ¡°Marquis, I¡¯ve already investigated. Young Lord Su is currently dwelling in a ce called Bottlegourd Alley.¡±

    The Spiritmartial Marquis, Chen Zheng, nodded. ¡°Good. I¡¯ll pay him a visit tomorrow. Prepare that tier-four Blueme Deer¡¯s horn for me. We can¡¯t show up empty-handed.¡±

    Zhang Yirenughed. ¡°I¡¯ve long since prepared it for you. Right, Marquis, you just returned from Blueriver Sword Manor. Did you make any gains?¡±

    Chen Zheng said, ¡°I did indeed discover a few good seedlings, but something unexpected has happened with Mu Cangtu.¡±

    ¡°Unexpected?¡±

    ¡°Mu Cangtu ns to abdicate his position and go into seclusion in the mountains to immerse himself in the Dao of the Sword. He shall no longer involve himself in worldly conflicts.¡± Chen Zheng frowned slightly. ¡°They say he lost to an extremely powerful young man, but no one seems to know just who this young expert is.¡±

    Zhang Yiren gasped. ¡°They say Mu Cangtu¡¯s Blueriver Sword can level half the city, and his foundations run deep. He¡¯s been famous for so long, yet he actually lost?¡±

    ¡°The invincible are, and always will be, rare.¡± Chen Zheng¡¯s expression was calm and grave. ¡°Take Xiantian Martial Ancestors. As mighty as they are, who among them would dare proim themselves unbeatable? As for Earthy Immortals, all of them undoubtedly overcame countless trials and bloodshed before stepping into the Origin Dao.¡±

    He paused, then sighed lightly. ¡°But I really wouldn¡¯t have guessed that Mu Cangtu would lose to a young man. I wonder, just who is that young man, and where did hee from?¡±

    Suddenly, Zhang Yiren said, ¡°Your Excellency, could it be¡­. Young Lord Su?¡±

    Chen Zheng froze. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. You told me that Su Yi has the ability to kill a Grandmaster, but that the man he slew aboard the tower ship was already at the end of his rope. Su Yi won, but he did so by taking advantage of the situation.¡±

    He shook his head. ¡°No need to discuss that. Tomorrow, when we visit him, we¡¯ll ask. Then we¡¯ll know for sure.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The Sand-Scouring Waves.

    An extremely reputable brothel within the prefectural capital.

    Cha Jin sat in a private room, coughing violently. The blood had drained from her peerlessly beautiful face, to the point that her skin looked almost transparent. Her brow was knit with undisguised exhaustion and pain.

    Although she¡¯d been fortunate enough to escape Humble Tranquility Cottage, the forbidden technique she¡¯d used to flee left her with internal injuries.

    An effeminately handsome young man in red robes stood beside her. He said hatefully, ¡°That Su Yi is too ruthless!¡±

    He looked about twenty, and his long hair hung loose. He wore a jade belt, and when he looked at Cha Jin, it was with pity.

    ¡°I used him. It¡¯s only natural he¡¯d be angry.¡± Cha Jin took a deep breath, then said with lingering terror, ¡°But I never would have guessed that I¡¯d encounter someone so terrifying in a mere backwater like the Great Zhou¡¯s Cloudriver Prefectural Capital.¡±

    The red-robed youth fell silent for a moment. ¡°Do you think he¡¯s like Qing Jin? Is he an inheritor of the Great Zhou¡¯s number-one holynd, the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect, too?¡±

    Cha Jin¡¯s beautiful eyes focused. She shook her head. ¡°Qing Jin is in the Qi umtion Realm too, but with her power, she can at most go toe-to-toe with Grandmasters. Su Yi is different; he can ughter Grandmasters as easily as if they were chickens!¡±

    Her eyes filled with remembrance as she tried to recall something. ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother, you don¡¯t understand. Su Yi is obviously only seventeen, but when I face him, I feel as if I¡¯m standing before a heavenly deity.¡±

    The youth in red robes scrunched up his brow, then said dismissively, ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister, he just scared you. That¡¯s the only reason you feel that way.¡±

    But then, he changed?tacks. ¡°But then, I have to admit that Su Yi really is a monstrous figure. Including Nan Wenxiang and Qin Wenyuan, three Grandmasters have fallen at his hands already. Even in our sect, only the Seven Sons of the Moon Wheel are so capable.¡±

    The Seven Sons of the Moon Wheel!

    These were the six most core inheritors of the Wheel of the Moon Sect. They were honored as the chosen of their generation. All of them were peerless talents who could easily aim for the Origin Dao!

    ¡°The Seven Sons of the Moon Wheel¡­¡± Cha Jin¡¯s beautiful eyes shed with a barely perceptible hint of envy.

    The powers of the mundane world could never fully transcend the limits of mundanity. They were a far cry from true, transcendent cultivation factions.

    Mundane martial artists, simrly, were doomed never to oupete the experts of true cultivation sects.

    The difference was enormous; they belonged to two different worlds.

    Suddenly, Cha Jin had another violent coughing fit. Her beautiful features looked sickly.

    When he saw this, the youth in red scowled with endless resentment. ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go?visit that Su?Yi!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Cha Jin¡¯s expression changed dramatically. ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother, he¡¯s just too terrifying. Never mind you, someone who only just joined the ranks of Grandmasters; even a long-established Grandmaster is no match for him. Whatever you do, don¡¯t be reckless!

    ¡°Rest assured. I¡¯m not stupid enough to attack him head-on,¡± he said softly. ¡°When I left the sect, I took a certain treasure with me. With it, even if I fail to kill him, I¡¯m sure to leave him critically wounded!¡±

    As he spoke, he flipped his hand, and a seven-inch flying sword appeared. It was covered in dense,plicated, and strange cloud markings and talismans, and the de emanated a terrifying, pale blue luster.

    ¡°An Evil-Destroying Talisman Sword?¡± Cha Jin was visibly stunned.

    This was a treasure personally forged by an Earthly Immortal. It contained terrifying power sufficient to y a Grandmaster.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Martial Uncle Zhao gave it to me. He used the power of his Origin Dao to nourish and refine it for seven days, seven times over. Only Grandmasters can call upon its power, and even then, only just barely.

    ¡°Those beneath the Grandmaster cannot even begin to endure the sword¡¯s power.¡±

    ¡°ording to Martial Uncle Zhao, the sword can be activated three times. This time, I¡¯ll use Su Yi to test it out!¡±

    The red-robed youth¡¯s eyes shone.

    But when he remembered that a treasure of this level was to be wasted on Su Yi, he couldn¡¯t help but feel it wasn¡¯t quite worth it.

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother, I still think it would be best if we could win Su Yi over to our side,¡± said Cha Jin seriously.

    ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister, you don¡¯t understand. People like him are proud and disdainful. Only true power can force someone like him to lower his head!¡± the youth snorted coldly.

    Cha Jin sighed to herself.?I knew trying to persuade you again was a waste of time.

    ¡­¡­

    The night gradually receded as the light of dawn broke through the darkness.

    Outside Bottlegourd Alley.

    ¡°Daoist Elder, we¡¯ve already asked the neighbors. The only inhabitants of that residence are a bunch of teenagers. None are worthy of concern,¡± said Chu Sng with azy yawn.

    He got up early today and investigated the area. It was only after repeated questioning and confirmation that he reached his conclusion: no one in the courtyard Weng Yunqi visited was worth worrying about.

    ¡°We cannot getcent. Weng Yunqi wouldn¡¯t have shown up here for no reason. He¡¯s surely nning something, which implies that the owners of that residence might not be as simple as we imagine,¡± said the Blood Bnce Daoist. His eyes shed.

    Liu Xinn giggled. ¡°This will actually be quite easy to resolve. I¡¯ll go to the courtyard first and get a read on those youths¡¯ abilities and backgrounds. If they¡¯re thorny opponents, we¡¯ll retreat immediately. If not, we can just upy the residence and wait for our prey toe to us. Weng Yunqi is sure toe back.¡±

    The Blood Bnce Daoist hesitated for a moment, then nodded his agreement. ¡°That¡¯ll work too.¡±

    If an expert sufficient to threaten them really hid amongst those youths, they wouldn¡¯t be able to touch Weng Yunqi even if he did show up.

    Thus, either way, their best bet was to get a clear sense of the situation first.

    The Blood Bnce Daoistmanded, ¡°Be polite. Don¡¯t mistakenly give off the impression that we¡¯re looking for trouble.¡±

    With that, he strode into Bottlegourd Alley. Chu Sng and Liu Xiann hurried after him.

    When he reached the gates of Humble Tranquility cottage, the Blood Bnce Daoist paused to adjust his clothes. He stered a warm, gentle smile across his face, then stretched out his hand and knocked on the door.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Huang Qianjun¡¯s voice emanated from within the courtyard.

    The Blood Bnce Daoist smiled. ¡°I live nearby, andst night, a wonton vendor was murdered just outside Bottlegourd Alley. I¡¯m currently asking around the neighborhood to see if I can learn anything about the killer.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t exactly lying, either, because the one who¡¯d killed that street vendor was none other than Weng Yunqi.

    Meanwhile, within the courtyard, Huang Qianjun nced at the gazebo where Su Yi was resting.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    It was justst night that he¡¯d killed Nan Wenxiang and sent Cha Jin fleeing in terror. Weng Yunqi showed up shortly after.

    This series of events told Su Yi that Humble Tranquility wouldn¡¯t be so tranquil in the near future, but he wouldn¡¯t have guessed that more people woulde looking for him this early in the morning.

    ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother Feng, you and Xiaoran should go back to your rooms,¡± said Su Yi. Then, he waved to Huang Qianjun, indicating that he was to open the gates.?He actually wanted to see just who¡¯d show up this time.

    Creak!

    The door swung open.

    Huang Qianjun¡¯s gaze swept across the three people standing outside. He was inwardly solemn, but on the outside, he smiled. ¡°So you¡¯re our neighbors! Might I ask your names?¡±

    ¡°Can we talk inside?¡± The Blood Bnce Daoist sped his fist and smiled warmly.

    Huang Qianjun smiled back andughed heartily. ¡°Forgive my poor manners. Please,e inside.¡±

    As he spoke, he led the Daoist and hispanions inside.

    ¡°And this is?¡± The Blood Bnce Daoist immediately noticed Su Yi lounging beneath the gazebo in his wicker chair.

    ¡°That¡¯s our young lord,¡± said Huang Qianjun softly.

    ¡°Oh?¡± The Blood Bnce Daoist walked up, then stopped just outside the gazebo and greeted Su Yi with a smile. ¡°This old man greets you, Young Lord.¡±

    Su Yi just sat there, not moving a muscle. His gaze was calm and indifferent. ¡°Tell me, what exactly are you here for?¡±

    The Blood Bnce Daoist¡¯s pupils constricted.

    Liu Xiann giggled. ¡°See? This little brother won¡¯t tolerate the slightest irritation. If we keep trying for secrecy, we¡¯ll only embarrass ourselves.¡±

    As she spoke, her gazended on the Soul-Nurturing Gourd at Su Yi¡¯s waist, and a strange light flickered through her eyes.

 Chapter 143: Shuddering with Fright, I Weep but Have No Tears

    <h4>Chapter 143: Shuddering with Fright, I Weep but Have No Tears</h4>

    Shortly after Liu Xiann spoke, the atmosphere within the courtyard shifted subtly.

    ¡°Old Daoist, there¡¯s nothing to worry about. There are only four people here. The two weakest are hiding in their rooms. As for the two that remain¡­.¡±

    Chu Sng¡¯s demeanor wasnguid, and his gaze was yful. ¡°The one who opened the door is in thete stage Blood Cirction Realm. The ¡®young lord¡¯ beneath the gazebo is just in the early-stage Qi umtion Realm.¡±

    He paused, then pointed at the Soul-Nurturing Gourd at Su Yi¡¯s waist. ¡°Now look at that! It¡¯s the very treasure that barbarian Weng Yunqi stole from the sect!

    ¡°From this, it¡¯s clear that they¡¯re connected to Weng Yunqi. We¡¯vee to the right ce.¡± When he finished speaking, he casually sat on a wooden bench and stretched, looking even morenguid than before.?Those who didn¡¯t know better might well assume that he was the owner of this residence.

    His casual bearing only highlighted his fearlessness and how confident he was in their inevitable victory.

    ¡°Four little guys like that? They really aren¡¯t a threat at all.¡± Liu Xiann¡¯s beautiful eyes darted around, and she broke into a smile.

    The Blood Bnce Daoist¡¯s smile receded, and he let out a breath of turbid air. ¡°A little caution is never a bad thing. I meant what I said earlier: behave yourselves. Don¡¯t scare our young friends.¡±

    Chu Sng responded with a perfunctory grunt.

    Liu Xiann, meanwhile, shot Huang Qianjun an amorous, intoxicating smile. ¡°Oh sweetie, you look so tender and soft. My heart itches at the sight of you. Once we¡¯re done with our business here, how about we find a nice, private ce for a drink?¡±

    She deliberately straightened her back in such a way that her ample chest seemed on the verge of bursting through her clothes.

    Watching this, Chu Sng¡¯s eyes practically popped out of their sockets. His hands instinctively slid under his waistband as he shouted inwardly,?You floozy!

    ¡°Are you from the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate?¡± eximed Huang Qianjun.

    When she saw how surprised he looked, Liu Xiann couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t tell me Weng Yunqi never mentioned us?¡±

    Huang Qianjun shook his head.

    ¡°Go back,¡± said Su Yi offhandedly, and Huang Qianjun scurried back to his room.

    No one tried to stop him. The Blood Bnce Daoist and hispanions were all calm and at ease; they weren¡¯t the least bit concerned that this group of teenagers would stir up any waves.

    ¡°How about I have a nice private chat with that young lord first?¡± Liu Xiann gently gnawed on her lower lip, her gaze intoxicating.

    ¡°Business first!¡± The Blood Bnce Daoist furrowed his brow and rebuked her. Then, he turned to Su Yi and smiled. ¡°Young friend, might you tell us your rtionship with Weng Yunqi?¡°

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°I was just waiting for him. I wouldn¡¯t have guessed that you¡¯d show up first.¡±

    ¡°Waiting? For him?¡± The Blood Bnce Daoist suddenly seemed thoughtful. ¡°So you¡¯re saying he¡¯ll be here soon?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± said Su Yi. Then he asked right back, ¡°How did you find this ce?¡±

    ¡°Naturally, we followed him here,¡± said Chu Sngzily.

    Su Yi instantly understood. ¡°So, it seems you¡¯ve mastered some secret method for tracing Weng Yunqi¡¯s whereabouts. No wonder.¡±

    Chu Sng smirked. ¡°Your eyesight¡¯s not bad, but such a paltry little bit of skill is nothing to us!¡±

    ¡°Old Man Lungrot, you talk too much!¡± The elderly Daoist rebuked him, but Chu Sng smiled, disregarding his warning.

    ¡°Young friend, it seems you¡¯re not the least bit afraid of us. Might I ask why?¡± the Blood Bnce Daoist couldn¡¯t help but ask. He felt that Su Yi was a little?too?calm about all this.

    ¡°Why should I be afraid of you?¡±ughed Su Yi. ¡°No, if anything, I¡¯m delighted.¡±

    This time, both Chu Sng and Liu Xiann sensed that someone was amiss. Both of them looked at Su Yi. ¡°Delighted?¡±

    Su Yi raised his cup, drained it, and said, ¡°I was just worrying about how best to track down Weng Yunqi, and now you show up with a method for doing just that. Isn¡¯t that worth getting excited over?¡±

    The three dharma protectors were a bit befuddled. They couldn¡¯t quite keep up.

    What¡¯s going on??Don¡¯t tell this kid isn¡¯t working with Weng Yunqi?

    Suddenly, they heard someone knocking on the front gate.

    ¡°Young Lord Su, are you home?¡± asked a coarse, valiant voice.

    The Blood Bnce Daoist andpany were instantly alert, but judging by the sound, it was clear to them that this wasn¡¯t Weng Yunqi.

    ¡°The gate isn¡¯t locked. Commander Zhang, pleasee right in,¡± said Su Yi. He sounded casual, but he was a bit surprised too.?What¡¯s Zhang Yiren doing here?

    The gate swung open, and shortly after, two figures came into view.

    The leader was a man in worn military armor. His back was perfectly straight, and his eyes crackled with electricity. He was like a solitary mountain peak, and he emanated an iparably shocking austere air.

    The Spiritmartial Marquis, Chen Zheng!

    The man beside him with the coppery-skinned, stalwart, weatherbeaten Zhang Yiren.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± When he saw this new arrival, the previouslynguid, rxed Chu Sng instantly shuddered, then shot to his feet as if his butt were on fire. He instinctively scurried over to the Blood Bnce Daoist. His expression had already changed dramatically.

    Liu Xiann, meanwhile, reacted like a mouse upon encountering a cat. She shook from head to toe, her scalp went numb, and she was too terrified to even speak properly. ¡°Chen¡­ Chen¡­ Chen¡­.¡±

    ¡°Calm yourselves!¡± Bellowed the Blood Bnce Daoist.?But his expression looked uncertain too, and his body visibly tensed. He was forcing himself to keep his cool.

    The Spiritmartial Marquis!

    Of the Great Zhou¡¯s eighteen non-Zhou marquis, he was the fiercest and most adept at warfare. He was stationed at Bloodthistle Yao Mountain year-round, a ce soaked in rivers of blood and dotted with piles of bleached bones!

    With a reputation like that, who in the Great Zhou didn¡¯t know of him?

    The three dharma protectors would never have guessed that they¡¯d bump into a seasoned killer like Chen Zheng in an ordinary little residence in an ordinary little alley like this!

    For a moment, despite their breadth of experience, they were stunned out of their wits. They even thought they¡¯de to the wrong ce¡­

    When he saw this immediately after stepping inside, Chen Zheng furrowed his brow. His eyes shed with sharp light as his gaze swept across the three dharma protectors.

    They dared not meet his gaze. Chills coursed down their spines, and their earlier fearlessness and assurance vanishedpletely.

    ¡°Young Lord Su.¡± Zhang Yiren could sense that something was a bit strange, but he didn¡¯t concern himself with that. He just walked right up to Su Yi and sped his fist with a smile. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll forgive us for showing up uninvited.¡±

    ¡°You needn¡¯t be so polite, Commander Zhang,¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡°This is the marquis. Marquis, this is Young Lord Su,¡± Zhang Yiren solemnly introduced them.

    Chen Zheng briefly evaluated Su Yi, then sped his fist. ¡°Many thanks for turning an otherwise perilous situation around back on the tower ship. I¡¯ve been grateful ever since I heard about what you did for us, which is why I¡¯ve stopped by to thank you in person.¡±

    He waved to hispanion. ¡°Yiren, present him our gift.¡±

    Zhang Yiren smiled and stepped forward carrying a jade box. ¡°This is the horn of a tier-four Blueme Deer. It¡¯s nothing particrly rare, but we hope you¡¯ll ept it with a smile.¡±

    The Blood Bnce Daoist andpany couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    The Spiritmartial Marquis came to deliver him a present in person?

    And that gift! That¡¯s the very essence of a tier-four spirit beast, a spiritual material!

    Who is this boy? Why is the marquis treating him with such respect?

    The three dharma protectors were increasingly on edge, and their expressions were increasingly tense and agitated. All of them were unsettled.

    ¡°Many thanks.¡± Su Yi sped his fist, then pointed to the chairs scattered throughout the courtyard. ¡°Please, take a seat.¡±

    Chen Zheng and Zhang Yiren each found themselves a chair. When they saw Su Yi carrying a teapot as if to brew a pot of tea, Zhang Yiren shot back to his feet. ¡°Please, allow me.¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t refuse, either.

    ¡°Young Lord Su, who might these three be?¡± Chen Zheng nced at the Blood Bnce Daoist and hispanions.

    The three of them instantly quivered, all of them tense and on edge as they readied themselves for battle.

    ¡°They¡¯re from the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate,¡± said Su Yi casually. ¡°I only just?met them for the first time.¡±

    He sounded casual, but the atmosphere instantly tensed up. Zhang Yiren¡¯s eyes glinted with cold light.

    Chen Zheng, meanwhile, sat as if all of this were perfectly normal, but his eyes shed with subtle yet terrifying light, like crackling electricity.

    ¡°Your Excellency Chen Zeng, we¡¯re not here to make trouble for the young lord. We¡¯re just investigating Weng Yunqi¡¯s whereabouts.¡± The Blood Bnce Daoist took a deep breath, then said gravely. ¡°Young Lord Su can attest to that as well.¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°I am currently in need of their help to locate Weng Yunqi. We were discussing that just now.¡±

    Chen Zheng¡¯s brow knit together slightly. ¡°Young Lord Su, might I ask who Weng Yunqi is?¡±

    ¡°A traitor to the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate,¡± said Su Yi offhandedly. ¡°He has something I need.¡±

    Chen Zheng was vaguely starting to understand. ¡°And have these three agreed to assist you?¡±

    ¡°Of course we¡¯re willing!¡± the Blood Bnce and hispanions said hurriedly.

    Chen Zheng instantly lost interest in the three heretical cultivators. His gaze returned to Su Yi. ¡°Young Lord Su, I visited Blueriver Sword Manor¡¯s Mu Cangtust night, and I heard that he lost to a mysterious youth. Might I ask if you¡¯ve heard about this incident?¡±

    Zhang Yiren looked over as well.

    ¡°If you''re asking about the man who made him lower his head and admit defeat, that was me,¡± said Su Yi, as casually as if he were talking about the weather.

    So, Yiren was right after all.?Chen Zheng looked enlightened, but more than that, he felt emotional. A mere Qi umtion youth had somehow defeated a Grandmaster on the level of Mu Cangtu. Of course he was stunned!

    And it was no wonder that, after this loss, Mu Cangtu would choose to abdicate his position. This defeat had obviously dealt him an enormous blow.

    ¡°Young Lord Su, I keep having to revise my opinion of you,¡± praised Zhang Yiren with deep respect.

    The three Deathbringer¡¯s Gate dharma protectors heard this entire exchange, and they felt as if they¡¯d been struck by lightning, repeatedly. They looked at each other, their foreheads covered in sweat.

    And here they¡¯d seen Su Yi as nothing but an ant. They¡¯dughed and chatted, perfectly at ease, not taking him the least bit seriously.

    Who would have thought he was such a deeply hidden expert?

    Fortunately, I warned them to be polite, and neither of them crossed the line¡­?The Blood Bnce Daoist inwardly celebrated.

    Chu Sng gulped, and his calves quivered. If it were possible, he would have fled here and now, the further the better.

    Liu Xiann, meanwhile, wanted to cry, but she had no tears.?Is this what you meant when you said this would be no trouble at all!?

    Fortunately, no one was paying attention to them. Both Su Yi and Chen Zheng were ignoring thempletely.

    This soothed their nerves, but at the same time, they felt it an affront to their dignity, and their hearts burned with shame.

    Whatever else you might say about them, they were still the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate Imperatorial Branch¡¯s three dharma protectors. How had they sunk this far?

    After exchanging pleasantries, Chen Zheng asked out of nowhere, ¡°Might you perhaps be interested in hunting yao at Bloodthistle Yao Mountain?¡±

    ¡°Hunting yao?¡± Su Yi didn¡¯t quite understand, but without waiting for Chen Zheng to speak, Zhang Yiren smiled andunched into a rapid-fire exnation.

 Chapter 144: Zhu Guqingâ€™s Overbearing Might

    <h4>Chapter 144: Zhu Guqing¡¯s Overbearing Might</h4>

    ¡°In another month, Bloodthistle Yao Mountain will erupt with its once-in-a-decade beast tide. When the time came, numerous vicious spirit beasts will run rampant,¡± said Zhang Yiren. ¡°Although it¡¯s iparably dangerous, for martial artists like us, it¡¯s also a rare opportunity. You can both y spirit beasts for spiritual materials and temper your Dao. It¡¯s a real test of your abilities.¡±

    Su Yi looked thoughtful. ¡°There¡¯s a beast tide once every ten years? There¡¯s got to be something strange going on there.¡±

    Chen Zheng instantly looked at him with admiration. ¡°You¡¯ve got good eyes, Young Lord Su. I¡¯ve been stationed near Bloodthistle Yao Mountain for close to thirty years, and I¡¯ve experienced two beast tides. After conducting an investigation personally, I discovered that there really is a mysterious secret behind the beast tides.¡±

    He paused, then continued, ¡°That said, for now, all I know is the source of the beast tide. It¡¯s deep within the mountain, a ce called the ¡®the Abyss of a Hundred Burials. Every time a beast tide erupts, strange phenomena appear in the skies over the abyss. Wind, cloud, and thunder intercross, like countless divine beams. It¡¯s an incredible sight to behold.¡±

    Su Yi eximed, ¡°In that case, the abyss is quite likely is home to a terrifying yaoling, or a psychically-active treasure, or ancient ruins with a still-functional formation. It¡¯s hard to say which.¡±

    Despite himself, Chen Zheng was visibly stunned. He eximed, ¡°I perused countless ancient tomes to uncover that information. Who¡¯d have guessed you¡¯d reach the same conclusions after such a brief exnation? You¡¯ve truly broadened my horizons.¡±

    Su Yi smiled but said no more.?In his past life, he¡¯d explored who-knows-how-many danger zones, and his experience was iparably rich. How could such paltry profound mysteries elude him?

    But the information Chen Zheng shared with him was actually somewhat tempting.

    Su Yi currentlycked nothing more than true trials andbat. Without them, there was no way he¡¯d break through his current bottleneck any time soon.

    There was no doubt about it: Bloodthistle Yao Mountain was an excellent destination.

    Chen Zheng extended an invitation. ¡°Young Lord Su, if you¡¯re interested, we can proceed there together in a month.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°If I have the spare time, I¡¯d actually be interested in checking it out.¡±

    Chen Zheng smiled back. ¡°Excellent. We¡¯ll await your arrival eagerly!¡±

    They made no attempt to hide their conversation. Just listening stirred up waves in the three heretical cultivators¡¯ hearts, and they found it hard to regain their calm. They were increasingly certain that the Su Yi they¡¯d just looked down on was actually an extraordinary figure.

    Otherwise, how could the Spiritmartial Marquis personally invite him yao hunting?

    Suddenly, Qing Wan¡¯s timid voice reverberated through Su Yi¡¯s ears. ¡°Mystic Master, I sensed it! The man who yed the flutest night is headed right towards us!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Marquis Chen, I expect Weng Yunqi will arrive any minute now.¡±

    ¡°Do you require my assistance?¡± asked Chen Zheng.

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°No need.¡±

    The Blood Bnce Daoist and hispanions nced at each other, visibly uncertain.

    For a while, all of them fell silent. They just waited in silence.

    Su Yi thought to himself,?Fortunately, martial artists don¡¯t possess divine sense. If they did, there¡¯s no way Weng Yunqi would approach us now. Just sensing us would alert him to the fact that there¡¯s something strange going on in the courtyard.

    Before long, a raspy, aged voice resounded from beyond the courtyard. ¡°Young Lord, I¡¯ve received intelligence that a group of wicked fiends have set their sights upon your residence. If you¡¯re willing to return Qing Wan to me, I can help you escape this cmity.¡±

    Weng Yunqi!

    Just listening to his voice was enough for the three dharma protectors to confirm his identity.

    But more than that, what shocked them was that Su Yi didn¡¯t just have the Soul-Nurturing Gourd; he had Qing Wan with him too!

    ¡°The gates aren¡¯t locked. Come in for a chat,¡± said Su Yi calmly.

    The man beyond the gates fell silent.?A little whileter, the door silently opened by a crack.

    Su Yi shot forth like lightning, and with a single explosive leap, hended atop the courtyard walls.

    ¡°This is bad!¡± Weng Yunqi was visibly startled, but he reacted quickly and turned to flee.

    ng!

    As Su Yi charged, Guiding Mysteries emerged from its sheath and cut through the air.

    Sword shadows, like illusions or lightning, burst forth with terrifying speed.

    ng!!!

    A bronze sword-breaker appeared in his hand, but although he blocked Su Yi¡¯s attack, he was sent flying, and his energy flowed in reverse.

    His expression shifted.?What a strong kid!

    But Weng Yunqi had amplebat experience. He took advantage of the recoil to hurtle himself out of the alleyway.

    Behind him, a sneer tugged on Su Yi¡¯s lips. He clucked his tongue. ¡°Tch!¡±

    His voice contained the subtleties unique to the Great Void Soul Sword Incantation, and a divine sword seemly forged of a primordial mountain bore ruthlessly down on Weng Yunqi¡¯s soul.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Weng Yunqi¡¯s soul was in agony, and everything went dark. He staggered back and almost fell. Just as he was about to struggle, he felt a hand wrap around his throat.

    ¡°A mere peak Qi umtion martial artist, that¡¯s all. If I weren¡¯t worried about you running away, you wouldn¡¯t be worth using the Great Void Soul Sword Sutra to suppress.¡±

    As Su Yi¡¯s calm voice echoed through his ears, Weng Yunqi struggled frantically, but it was no use. He instantly slumped, then said bitterly, ¡°I would never have guessed that an early-stage Qi umtion youth would be so strong¡­¡±

    Su Yi exerted strength through his finger, and Weng Yunqi instantly sank into unconsciousness. Su Yi carried him back into the cottage as easily as if he were a chicken.

    ¡°This¡­¡± When they saw how quickly Su Yi captured Weng Yunqi, the Blood Bnce Daoist and hispanions felt chills in their hearts. They were increasingly unsettled.

    ¡°The peak of the Qi umtion Realm? Someone like that is nothing to Young Lord Su.¡± Chen Zheng shook his head.

    Bam!

    Su Yi tossed Weng Yunqi to the ground. Inwardly, he rxed. He was one step closer to obtaining the soul jade.

    But then, he seemed to sense something, and his head whipped up.

    Although he didn¡¯t know when she got there, he saw a tall, slender figure with hair as white as snow standing atop the walls. She was unadorned and elegant, her peerlessly beautiful face as cold as ice.

    She had a longsword strapped to her back. Standing there, she was like a fairy from the vast tundra, ethereal and detached.

    When she saw the situation inside the courtyard, her delicate brow furrowed. ¡°This really is a vile cesspit of evildoers!¡±

    Chen Zheng rose and said in surprise, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy elder, Zhu Guqing?¡±

    The snowy-haired beauty red coldly. ¡°Marquis Chen, aren¡¯t you stationed at Bloodthistle Yao Mountain? What are you doing here, sitting alongside these heretics of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate?¡±

    Her words and tone were decidedly impolite. It seemed she actually suspected the Spiritmartial Marquis of consorting with the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate!

    Meanwhile, Su Yi¡¯s eyes flickered with a strange light.?So this is Wen Lingzhao¡¯s master?

    Her appearance really does stand out from the crowd. She¡¯s a rare beauty, and it seems she has an innate bloodline talent. Otherwise, there¡¯s no way her aura could be this icy.

    Oh? Now that I think about it, her disposition is actually pretty simr to Wen Lingzhao¡¯s. No wonder she epted Wen Lingzhao as her apprentice¡­.

    ¡°Elder Zhu, this is a misunderstanding.¡± Zhang Yiren tried to exin, ¡°The marquis and I are here to visit Young Lord Su. We just happened to bump into¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been watching from the alleyway this whole time,¡± Zhu Guqing coldly cut him off. ¡°If you aren¡¯t on their side, why didn¡¯t you kill them right away? Why did you spend so much time talking to them?¡±

    Chen Zheng¡¯s brow furrowed in displeasure. ¡°I¡¯ve spent my life on the battlefield, working tirelessly on behalf of the Great Zhou. I disdain consorting with disreputable lowlives like the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate!¡±

    ¡°If you want to prove that point, it¡¯s simple. All you have to do is kill them. Do it now, and I¡¯ll believe you,¡± said Zhu Guqing, her gaze indifferent.

    ¡°Ludicrous! What need do I have to prove myself to you?¡± Chen Zhengughed coldly.

    He was displeased. Yes, Zhu Guqing¡¯s suspicions were only natural. Anyone who witnessed this scene would suspect the same thing.

    But Zhu Guqing refused to hear any of their exnations, and her attitude was forceful and domineering, as if she thought nothing of the marquis. Of course Chen Zheng was angry!

    ¡°Elder Zhu, might you first get off my walls?¡± Su Yi furrowed his brow in displeasure too.

    This was Humble Tranquility cottage, his home, yet someone was standing on his walls and chastising him. In his shoes, anyone would have been displeased!

    Zhu Guqing¡¯s clear gaze was as sharp as a sword. Her gaze swept toward him. ¡°A mere heretical cultivator dares be so brazen? I¡¯ll kill you first!¡±

    One sentence, and she¡¯d alreadybeled Su Yi a heretic of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate.

    Chen Zheng and Zhang Yiren were speechless. They were so angry, they almostughed. What kind of person made usations like so lightly, and with so little evidence?

    Su Yi was angry too. It seemed Zhu Guqing has preconceived notions about them, and any attempts to exin themselves would fall on deaf ears.

    He couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin, either.

    This was his territory, yet someone had barged in, pointed the finger, and rebuked him.

    Would he exin himself or correct her misconceptions?

    No! If he did that, it would just make him look like a pathetic coward!

    The nearby Blood Bnce Daoist suddenly said out of nowhere, ¡°Young Lord Su, it¡¯s obvious this woman is here to cause trouble. How about we join forces and wipe her out?¡±

    A heavy silence followed this suggestion.

    But then, Chu Sng and Liu Xiann seemed to understand. ¡°Yeah! Let¡¯s attack together and kill her!¡±

    Instead, Su Yi¡¯s cold, indifferent gaze to swept across them. ¡°You want to stir up trouble to create an opportunity to escape? You¡¯re seeking death!¡±

    Chen Zheng smiled and shook his head. ¡°Today¡¯s heretical cultivators are getting more and more brazen. They even dare attempt to taint my reputation? They¡¯re truly throwing their lives away!¡±

    ¡°Marquis Chen, Young Lord Su, just moments ago, we were talking andughing. Why is that, as soon as we were discovered, you changed your tune and refused to acknowledge us?¡±?The Blood Bnce Daoist sighed, looking disappointed, as if he¡¯d been abandoned.

    ng!

    Atop the walls, Zhu Guqing drew her sword, and her energy filled the air.

    It was like an icy current, spreading across heaven and earth, iparably imposing.

    ¡°Do you have anything else to say for yourselves?¡± Zhu Guqing¡¯s words were even icier than before.

    Her courage was undeniable; despite facing so many people all by herself, she wasn¡¯t the least bit afraid.

    Chen Zheng snorted coldly. ¡°Then we¡¯ll just have to duke it out!¡±

    But Su Yi merely waved his hand and said calmly, ¡°This is my territory, and you are my guests. As your host, allow me to resolve this trivial manner.¡±

    Chen Zheng¡¯s gaze focused, but then, heughed. ¡°Alright. Then we¡¯ll keep an eye on the door. They¡¯re not going anywhere!¡±

    He was still confused as to how exactly Su Yi defeated Mu Cangtu. This was an opportunity to witness Su Yi¡¯s skills for himself.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Suddenly, the Blood Bnce Daoist bellowed.

    His voice had only just rung out when he waved his sleeves and¡­

    Whoosh~!

    A dense swarm of insect-like shadows blotted out the skies, shrieking and surging like a tidal wave.

 Chapter 145: Rising Like a Rabbit, Diving Like a Falcon, Unblockable Force

    <h4>Chapter 145: Rising Like a Rabbit, Diving Like a Falcon, Unblockable Force</h4>

    Ghoul Worms!

    Thousands of them emitted piercing wails from their hideous mouthparts as they swept through the air.

    Zhang Yiren unsheathed his saber. Chen Zheng snorted coldly. His sleeves billowed with a burst of wind and thunder.

    At the same time, a bamboo sheath silently appeared in Su Yi¡¯s hand.

    <i>ng!</i>

    With a flick of his thumb, he pushed his sword from its sheath.

    Then, he rotated his wrist, raising his sword. Its de glowed pale blue.

    He raised the de into the air, and beam after beam shot forth, like countless streaks of cold light.

    My sword wanders the ten directions, from the blue dome of heaven to the yellow springs below!

    This was the Rejoicing Sword Sutra¡¯s ¡°Wandering the Ten Directions.¡±

    The hum of his sword still echoed as every worm within the vast swarm exploded in an instant. The mighty sword qi burst them into powder.

    Zhu Guqing¡¯s gaze focused on this attack.?What a profound, miraculous sword art!

    Furthermore, Su Yi¡¯s actions surprised her.?Could it be that they were telling the truth and that they really aren¡¯t from the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate?

    At almost the same time, Zhu Guqing¡¯s keen senses picked up on the fact that, as soon as they unleashed the Ghoul Worms, the three dharma protectors immediately scurried toward the exit.

    Swoosh!?She no longer hesitated. She shot straight into the fray.

    She was quick as a beam of light, and her sword released waves of hums as it fired rays of dazzling sword qi. It was like a patch of mist piercing through the air as she shed at the Blood Bnce Daoist.

    The Misty Haze Soul-Chilling Sword!

    This was Zhu Guqing¡¯s most famous sword art. Once unleashed, it was like mist catching the light, and the resulting sword qi was bone-chillingly cold. It could instantly freeze and injure opponents¡¯ qi and even their souls.

    It seems this woman¡¯s finally figured out what¡¯s going on. She¡¯s not too stupid after all,?Chen Zheng thought to himself.

    But then, something unexpected happened.

    Before it met its target, Su Yi blocked Zhu Guqing¡¯s sword, effortlessly shattering its momentum.

    ¡°You!¡± Zhu Guqing was instantly furious, and her expression frosted over.

    ¡°Step aside. I¡¯ll settle the score with youter.¡± Even as he spoke, Su Yi charged ahead. Guiding Mysteries stabbed right toward the Blood Bnce Daoist, who was currently attempting to climb over the walls.

    The old man¡¯s eyes shed with ruthless light. He suddenly stretched out his hand, grabbed Chu Sng, and viciously flung him.

    Chu Sng was so terrified that his soul almost left his body. He roared, ¡°Screw your mom¡­!¡±

    Splurt!

    His body split right down the midline, and fresh blood burst forth like a waterfall, bringing his curses to an abrupt halt.

    The Blood Bnce Daoist seized the opportunity to lead Liu Xiann over the walls, but before they took more than a few steps, a figure emitting a vast and austere murderous intent blocked their path. He was like an imprable wall!

    ¡°I said I¡¯d help Young Lord Su keep an eye on the door.¡± Chen Zheng pointed toward the courtyard, his face expressionless. ¡°Go back!¡±

    The Blood Bnce Daoist¡¯s expression was extremely unsightly.

    He turned and was just about to flee in a different direction when he saw Zhu Guqing in her pristine white dress charging right at him.

    ¡°Dammit!¡± The old man¡¯s face was ashen. He stretched out his hand, hoping to reuse an old trick. This time, Liu Xiann¡¯s life would clear his path.

    Except his hands grabbed nothing but air.

    When he nced over, he saw Liu Xiann fleeing like a startled rabbit in Chen Zheng¡¯s direction. As she ran, she spat out a series of curses. ¡°I just knew I couldn¡¯t count on you, you old fart!

    ¡°Your Excellency, I admit defeat!¡± Liu Xiann flung herself to her knees, her eyes wet with tears as she begged for mercy. ¡°My life and death are in your hands!¡±

    Chen Zheng furrowed his brow.

    The Blood Bnce Daoist despaired, but he dared not be negligent; Zhu Guqing was charging right toward him.

    <i>ng!</i>

    But when Zhu Guqing¡¯s attack was only halfway finished, Su Yi blocked it again. Her slender figure swayed, and she took several steps back before stabilizing herself. She was a sorry sight.

    This time, she was so angry that she gnashed her teeth, and her clear eyes zed with fire.?¡°You brat, why the hell are you so spiteful?¡±

    The Blood Bnce Daoist, meanwhile, was practically mad with delight.

    He seized the opportunity to charge explosively through a gap, covering over a hundred feet in a single bound. He¡¯d done everything he could to flee; it was just a pity there hadn¡¯t been two more paths avable.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone else kill someone I¡¯ve already decided to kill.¡± As he spoke, Su Yi shot after the elderly Daoist.

    Grandmasters could already soar through the skies like birds, ?free and nimble. They could even condense the power of their true essence to stabilize their bodies and temporarily hover in mid-air.?They could walk on water as if it were solid ground.

    When someone like that wanted to flee, only another Grandmaster had any hope of catching up to them.

    Even if the methods at Su Yi¡¯s disposal were far more exquisite and incredible, he still wasn¡¯t a Grandmaster, and his true essence hadn¡¯t even achieved ¡°Astral Manifestation.¡± He couldn¡¯t take to the skies, so he had no hope of catching up to his target.

    But he had no ns of giving chase.

    He muttered an obscure chant, which rumbled like a thunderp on the ground as Su Yi called upon the mysteries of the Great Void Soul Sword Incantation once more.

    Everyone watched as the Blood Bnce Daoist, who was already a few hundred feet away, reeled, and his face contorted in shock and agony.

    But he was still a Grandmaster, and furthermore, he¡¯d cultivated his soul. Despite this sudden attack, he managed to pull through.

    Before Su Yi could get close, he resumed fleeing in a mad panic.

    ¡°The old fart¡¯s got some skills.¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    Even as he thought, his movements never paused. He suddenly raised Guiding Mysteries into the air and flung it.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Guiding Mysteries shot straight ahead like aser, slicing through the air.

    The Blood Bnce Daoist sensed the iing danger. He suddenly raised his hands and opened a bronze umbre behind himself.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The bronze umbre burst apart.

    The force made him stagger back, and his face was utterly pallid.

    But before he could stabilize himself¡­

    Another obscure chant went off like an explosion.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The Blood Bnce Daoist¡¯s mind buzzed as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning. His agony was so intense that it was as if his very soul itself were being ripped apart, and he couldn¡¯t help but shriek.

    Although he¡¯d cultivated his soul, how could he possibly endure two sessive attacks from the Great Void Soul Sword Incantation?

    He convulsed and twitched as if he were having a seizure. He could no longer control his body.

    It was then that Su Yi drifted over. He lifted his hand, then pressed.

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    The Blood Bnce Daoist¡¯s skull shattered.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I can¡¯t ept this¡­.¡± His eyes widened in fury as his body fell limply to the ground.

    ¡°Nonsense. Who¡¯s happy to die?¡± Su Yi shook his head.

    Off in the distance, Chen Zheng apuded. ¡°Young Lord Su, what impressive skills!¡±

    The battle was over in a sh, but it included numerous unexpected developments, like the Ghoul Worm swarm and Zhu Guqing¡¯s involvement.

    Yet Su Yi had single-handedly dealt with all of it. First, he wiped out the worms. Then, he cleaved the unfortunate meat shield, Chu Sng, in two. During this process, he blocked both of Zhu Guqing¡¯s attempts at interference, yet despite this, he killed the Blood Bnce Daoist before he could escape their encirclement.

    Throughout this battle, he was as nimble as a rabbit, and he struck with the force and speed of a diving falcon. Despite Chen Zheng¡¯s decades on the battlefield, just watching was enough to broaden his horizons, and he couldn¡¯t withhold his praises.

    He no longer wondered how Su Yi forced the leader of Blueriver Sword Manor, Mu Cangtu, to lower his head!

    Meanwhile, the expression on Zhu Guqing¡¯s beautiful face shifted erratically. She was furious that Su Yi had gotten in her way twice in a row, but also stunned that an early-stage Qi umtion youth like him could disy such shocking power.

    A long time passed before she managed to calm herself.

    But Su Yi¡¯s thoughts were nowhere near asplex. If not for the Blood Bnce Daoist¡¯s speed, he would have fought directly, and in a direct sh, he could have killed the man in a single attack. He wouldn¡¯t have needed to expend nearly as much effort.

    The core problem is that, due to my cultivation, my movements are restricted. This is now my only shoring¡­?As Su Yi pondered, he bent at the waist, and was just about to pick up Guiding Mysteries when....

    Hmmm!?Suddenly, an explosive sword hum rang out.

    The distant Chen Zheng and Zhu Guqing were both stunned. Their instincts alerted them to an extremely dangerous presence.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, paused briefly, then reacted at top speed. He immediately picked up his sword and held it in front of himself.

    Bang!

    An iparable radiant flying sword cut through the air and mmed into Guiding Mysteries. It burst with immense power, and the impact sent Su Yi staggering back. His handsome face looked a little pallid, and he even felt the urge to cough up blood.

    ¡°You actually injured me¡­.!¡± Su Yi was a bit surprised, but in an instant, his gaze was calm and utterly cold. This was his first time in such a dire predicament since his reincarnation.

    This was also the first time an opponent caught him off guard like this!

    How long had it been since he¡¯dst experienced this?

    Vrrrr!

    The seven-inch flying sword spun, then flew back from whence it came.

    But it only took one good look for Su Yi to recognize it as a talisman sword, a secret treasure, not a real flying sword. It was the work of an Origin Dao cultivator, and its power was sufficient to y Grandmasters.

    ¡°Hm?¡± An eximed voice rang out from just outside Bottlegourd Alley. It seemed the would-be assassin hadn¡¯t expected Su Yi to block this attack.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Su Yi leaped and charged out of the alleyway. His heart surged with murderous intent.

    However, when he left the alley, the streets were crowded and bustling. People came and went, but he saw no sign of his assant.

    ¡°You can run for now, but can you run for the rest of your life?¡± Su Yi took a deep breath, and his heart gradually regained its usual calm.

    ¡°Young Lord Su, are you alright?¡± Chen Zheng dashed up to him. When he saw the attack Su Yi endured,?even he?felt a chill run down his spine. He, too, recognized the flying sword for what it was.

    Su Yi nodded, his expression calm. ¡°It¡¯s just a mouse hiding in its hole, too scared toe into the light. It cannot harm me.¡±

    ¡°Do you know where that person came from?¡± asked Chen Zheng.

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°At least, I can make a rough guess.¡±

    He¡¯d already fully regained hisposure, and now, it didn¡¯t so much as ripple. Heughed, ¡°Marquis Chen, you needn¡¯t concern yourself with such a trivial matter.¡±

    As he spoke, he headed back to the cottage.

    A trivial matter? That was a talisman sword forged by an Earthly Immortal. In his shoes, any ordinary Grandmaster would have lost their head by now.?Chen Zheng thought to himself.

    It was then that he realized how terrifying Su Yi really was. How dangerous was that situation? Yet he¡¯d blocked it head-on!

    Sure, he came out looking a little bedraggled, but this was still a miracle.

    Even if you tested every other Qi umtion cultivator beneath the heavens, you¡¯d have trouble finding even a few capable of blocking aparable attack!

    Zhu Guqing stood there, and when she saw Su Yi walk over, she hesitated for a moment, then sped her fist. ¡°Earlier, I was overly fixated on hunting down my enemies, and I misunderstood you. If I offended you, I hope you¡¯ll forgive me.¡±

    Having said this, even she felt a little bashful, and her expression was unnatural. Inside, she felt awkward and embarrassed.

    Su Yi merely nced at the white-haired, icy beauty andughed, ¡°And here I thought you were too stubborn to lower your head. So, you actually know how to apologize?¡±

    Zhu Gujing¡¯s beautiful face contorted, and her bright eyes shone with a mixture of shame and anger.?I already apologized, didn¡¯t I? Why won¡¯t this stinky brat let it go? He¡¯s really over the line!

    Although he didn¡¯t say it out loud, when he saw this icy beauty¡¯s awkward expression, Chen Zheng was inwardly delighted.

    Still, he spoke up to smooth things over. ¡°You can¡¯t get to know someone without a little conflict. We¡¯ve already resolved this misunderstanding, so there¡¯s no need to let this damage our rtionship. What do you think, Young Lord Su?¡±

    ¡°You needn¡¯t worry, Marquis Chen,¡± said Su Yi offhandedly. ¡°I haven¡¯t sunk so low as to make trouble for a woman over a trivial matter like this. If I did, wouldn¡¯t that make me no different from her?¡±

    Zhu Guqing was briefly dazed. Then, her eyes widened and bulged in fury, and her chest heaved up and down. She was so angry that she could barely repress the desire to swing her sword and cut him up.

    This kid is definitely practicing a type of ¡®qigong¡¯, the type designed to make his opponents die of anger!

 Chapter 146: Mountains and Rivers Hanging Upside-Down Over the Abyss

    <h4>Chapter 146: Mountains and Rivers Hanging Upside-Down Over the Abyss</h4>

    Zhu Guqing left ashamed and angry.?She was worried that if she lingered, Su Yi would make her die of anger.

    Su Yi naturally wouldn¡¯t keep her here.

    Chen Zheng sighed as if it were quite the pity. ¡°Zhu Guqing is a top-ss beauty of Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy. Sure, she¡¯s already in her thirties, but to martial artists such as myself, those are the most dazzlingly charming years of a woman¡¯s life.¡±

    Despite himself, Su Yi was a bit stunned. He wouldn¡¯t have guessed that an austere, seasoned warrior like the Spiritmartial Marquis would say something like that.

    You really couldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover.

    ¡°Young Lord Su, what should we do with?her?¡±?Chen Zheng pointed at the terrified, helpless Liu Xiann sprawled out not far away.

    ¡°You interested?¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Before, there was no way he¡¯d say something like that. However,?after hearing the marquis sigh with appreciation over beautiful women, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but suspect he was interested in this full-figured, enchanting, mature beauty.

    Chen Zheng coughed dryly.

    Zhang Yiren hurriedly stepped forward andughed, ¡°You might not know this, but life in the army is bitterly cold. For those hot-blooded soldiers, it¡¯s hard to avoid lonely nights and feeling pent-up without release. Out of consideration for his subordinates, the marquis things we should deliver this endlessly wicked heretical cultivator for the barracks. There¡¯s no better ce for her.¡±

    ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s how it is. Let¡¯s do it that way, then.¡± Su Yi found it a bit ridiculous, but outwardly, he sounded perfectly serious.

    Chen Zheng sped his fist. ¡°I won¡¯t linger, Young Lord Su. I¡¯ll begin my return journey to Bloodthistle Yao Mountain tomorrow. If you have the free time, I hope to see you there a month from now.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good.¡± Su Yi nodded.

    But then, Huang QIanjun dashed over and said, ¡°Brother Su, I¡­. I want to join the army and fight on the battlefield too.¡±

    Su Yi was briefly stunned. Then, he recalled Huang Qianjun expressing his longing for the military life and hopes of enlistment when they first arrived in the city.

    ¡°Are you certain?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Huang Qianjun lowered his head, as if he dared not look Su Yi in the eye. ¡°Brother Su, recently, I¡¯ve feltpletely worthless. I haven¡¯t been any use at all. Worse, my problems brought you a lot of trouble¡­.¡±

    He took a deep breath, then said decisively, ¡°So I¡¯ve decided to follow Marquis Chen onto the battlefield to temper myself. When I make something of myself, I¡¯lle back and repay your benevolence!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes glowed; he looked gratified. ¡°Not bad. A towering tree might provide ample shade, but living in another¡¯s shadow for too long will only stunt your growth. I hoped you would make this choice.¡±

    He was well aware that when he was the one dealing with every incident, Huang Qianjun would at most be a tea-brewing, water-pouring errand boy.

    If he went too long without tempering, it wouldn¡¯t matter if he practiced all-powerful secret arts; his future aplishments were sure to be limited. The more time passed, the further behind Huang Qianjun would fall.

    ¡°Marquis, what do you think of him?¡± Su Chen nced at Chen Zheng.

    ¡°Is he a general in the making or a coward? We¡¯ll have to test him on the battlefield before we know for sure. But since he¡¯s working at your side, I¡¯m sure he has his own extraordinary qualities. If he¡¯s willing, he¡¯s wee to apany me back to camp tomorrow," said the Spiritmartial Marquis.

    He could tell at a nce that Su Yi wanted to temper Huang Qianjun.

    ¡°Marquis Chen, many thanks for granting my wish!¡± Huang Qianjun sped his fist in gratitude.

    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet,¡± said Chen Zheng, his voice cold and firm. ¡°You won¡¯t receive any special treatment after enlisting in the Greente Army. On the contrary, because of your rtionship with Young Lord Su, I¡¯ll hold you to even higher standards. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°I understand!¡± Huang Qianjun said solemnly.

    ¡°I believe in you!¡± Zhang Yirenughed and patted Huang Qianjun on the shoulder.

    Chen Zheng said no more, and before long, he and Zhang Yiren left, taking Liu Xiann with them.

    ¡°Clean up and collect any spoils of war, then meet me beneath the gazebo,¡± said Su Yi. After giving his orders, he ced his hands behind his back and walked inside.

    Huang Qianjun immediately got to work.

    Meanwhile, under the gazebo.

    When Weng Yunqi woke up, the first thing he saw was Su Yi seated in his wicker chair. His expression changed dramatically, and he struggled to his feet. ¡°Young Lord, why didn¡¯t you kill me?¡±

    ¡°Where is the soul jade?¡± asked Su Yi.

    He¡¯d just searched Weng Yunqi¡¯s body, but he didn¡¯t find it.

    ¡°So that¡¯s why.¡± Weng Yunqi¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°You¡¯re also interested in uncovering Qing Wan¡¯s background?¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes were piercingly cold and distant, and his tone was t. ¡°I dislike wasted words. I¡¯ll give you a choice: you give me the soul jade, and I give you a path to survival. Or else, I guarantee you a life worse than death.¡±

    Weng Yunqi fell silent for a while, then said, ¡°Young Lord, can you really give this old man a chance to survive?¡±

    ¡°Believe me or don¡¯t,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°You can only gamble.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I trust your character!¡± Weng Yunqi took a deep breath, then suddenly shed his upper arm open with his fingernail. He jammed his finger into the open wound, and before long, he retrieved a bloodied jade pendant.

    The pain left his forehead covered in sweat, but his expression never wavered. He wiped the blood onto his clothes, and once it was clean, he passed it to Su Yi. ¡°Please take a look.¡±

    Su Yi picked it up, and saw that it was about four inches long. It was a dim yellow reminiscent of amber, and it was warm to the touch, but with a hint of a chill.

    The front of the pendant had an inscription like an ancient talisman, with a strange carving of andscape. The mountains and rivers hung down from the sky, upside-down over an abyss.

    Taken as a whole, the pendant looked like a strange, round eye. The upside-down mountains and rivers were its iris, and the center, its "pupil", was an abyss of nothingness.

    The back of the pendant had a distorted,plex Edict carved onto its surface.

    Su Yi¡¯s arrows narrowed. This was strange!

    The pendant was carved of ¡°Spirit-Harboring Profound Pith.¡± Even in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, this was a divine material on the level of a heavenly or earthly treasure. It was extremely rare and precious.

    Ghost cultivators saw Spirit-Harboring Profound Pith as a ¡°vessel of divinity.¡± The pith had an unbelievable, miraculous effect when used to nourish and cultivate the soul.

    In his past life, Su Yi had spent countless years building up his treasury, yet he only had around a dozen kilos of such high-grade divine materials.

    For a jade pendant like this to appear in a mundane empire was, of course, simply unbelievable.

    In addition, the eye carved on the front surface of the pendant was bizarre and distinctive. It depicted mountains and rivers hanging upside-down over an abyss. Su Yi couldn¡¯t see through its mysteries, but he could tell at a nce that the person who¡¯d inscribed the image and talisman cloud patterns was an Imperial Realm expert!

    Even the faint, thread-like grains between the lines were emzoned with obscure and subtle mysteries.

    s, the pendant¡¯s spirituality had long since been frittered away, and it was now just an empty shell. Itcked substance or spirit, and thus, whatever mysteries it once contained had long since dispersed.

    As for the Edict on the other side of the pendant, there was nothing special about it. It was a ¡°Spirit-Harboring¡± Edict that nourished any soul that took refuge within the pendant.

    A while passed before Su Yi retracted his gaze and looked at Weng Yunqi. ¡°Where did this soul jadee from?¡±

    Weng Yunqi¡¯s expression wasplex. ¡°All I know is that thirty years ago, the leader of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate Imperatorial Province Branch, Huyan Hai, brought this back with him. He saw it as a treasure and hid it within his private treasury.¡±

    ¡°Huyan Hai?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shifted upward a little. ¡°Where is he now?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s the leader of the sect¡¯s Imperatorial Province Branch. The base is, or at least was, located in the depths of Copper Hill, about three hundred miles away from the provincial capital. However, it¡¯s highly possible that they¡¯ve changed locations since I betrayed them.¡±

    Weng Yunqi suddenly paused. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he said, ¡°Young Lord, the grudge between Huyan Hai and I is so deep, I cannot bear to live under the same skies as him. If you don¡¯t disdain my assistance, I¡¯m willing to work on your behalf.¡±

    Su Yi stared intently at the down-and-out, weatherbeaten elder. ¡°You want to borrow my hands to get your revenge?¡±

    Weng Yunqi grimaced. ¡°Huyan Hai is a second-level Grandmaster, and furthermore, he¡¯s mastered countless trange and wicked arts. Worse, he¡¯s crafty and sinister. Those at his level typically are no match for him. With the power at my disposal, I¡¯m afraid I cannot get revenge on my own.

    ¡°How can you help me?¡± Su Yi followed up.

    Weng Yunqi said gravely, ¡°My cultivation doesn¡¯t amount to much, but I was once one of the Imperatorial Province Branch¡¯s four dharma protectors, and I am aware of many secrets regarding the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate.¡±

    ¡°Leave a method of finding you, and if I really go looking for Huyan Hai, I¡¯ll take you with me.¡±

    Weng Yunqi was a bit disappointed; he sensed that Su Yi didn¡¯t trust him, and wasn¡¯t willing to let him stay and work by his side. Nevertheless, he nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    He took out a copper coin and said, ¡°I¡¯ll begin my journey to the Imperatorial Provincial Capital immediately. If you wish to locate me, you can send an attendant to deliver this coin to the Peaceful Inn. All you have to do is give it to the proprietor; he¡¯ll do the rest.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°You can leave.¡±¡±

    Weng Yunqi sped his fists, then turned to leave.

    Su Yi watched him leave, then fidgeted with the copper coin as he sank into thought.?When I go looking for Huyan Hai, who cares if you¡¯re nning something or whether you sincerely wish to cooperate with me? If you dare meddle in my affairs, I¡¯ll scatter your ashes to the wind.

    Huang Qianjun quickly finished gathering up the spoils and walked over.

    ¡°Brother Su¡­.¡±

    Before he could continue, Su Yi said, ¡°Hold onto all the spirit stones and spiritual materials. Consider it a token of my appreciation.¡±

    For a moment, Huang Qianjun was stunned. He felt a twinge in his nose.

    Then, he took a deep breath. ¡°Brother Su, aside from the spirit stones and spiritual materials, I found a few unusual trinkets.¡±

    As he spoke, he took out a blood-colored candle, a stack of ck talisman papers, a string of pearls carved of bone, and a wooden puppet painted with fresh blood.

    Su Yi examined them momentarily, then ordered Huang Qianjun to take the talisman papers and bone beads and destroy them.

    They were wicked objects, and all of them were worthless.

    However, the candle and blood-smeared puppet actually attracted his attention.

    A Soul-Summoning Candle forged with blood essence? It seems this is what the three of them used to track down Weng Yunqi.?Su Yi thought about it, then put the blood candle away forter.

    With this, he didn¡¯t need that copper coin at all. Once he arrived in the provincial capital, he could find Weng Yunqi himself, whenever he pleased.

    This looks like a Bloody Corpsewood Puppet.

    Next, Su Yi evaluated the blood-smeared puppet. It was about the size of a fist and made of human skin. Its surface was covered in sinister red talismans, and it reeked of blood.

    Those three likely prepared a blood-refining formation somewhere in the city. This Bloody Corpsewood Puppet must be the key to activating it, but I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll never get the chance to use it¡­

    As he thought, Su Yi¡¯s fingernails shed like des, and the puppets head fell into the dirt.

    Meanwhile, in a long abandoned courtyard somewhere within the city, something roared beneath an altar built entirely of bone. The cry was vengeful, bitter, and poisonous.

    Bang!

    The bone altar shattered.

    Beneath it, a bloody corpse gradually melted into pus and disappeared.

    Beneath the gazebo, Su Yi pondered for a moment, then said out loud, ¡°When we first entered the city, weren¡¯t you interested in the Sand-Scouring Waves? How about I take you there tonight?¡±

    Huang Qianjun was dumbfounded. ¡°Brother Su, are you¡­ trying to take me brothel hopping?¡±

 Chapter 147: Sand-Scouring Waves

    <h4>Chapter 147: Sand-Scouring Waves</h4>

    Su Yi saw through Huang Qianjun¡¯s thoughts at a nce. ¡°Zhang Yiren is saying that the army is a cold, harsh ce. It¡¯s hard to avoid loneliness and other hardships. If you want to thoroughly indulge tonight, I won¡¯t say object.¡±

    Huang Qianjun coughed dryly, then said with a righteous, solemn air, ¡°Brother Su, I¡¯ve already turned over a new leaf. How could I covet such momentary pleasures?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Pleasure and passion are normal, and suppressing yourself for no reason won¡¯t do you any good. That¡¯s true for men, and for women too.¡±

    The words just seemed to flow out of him. ¡°You ought to know that the Daoists have dual cultivation techniques, the Buddhists have sutras of tantric bliss, and the demonic cultivations have methods of seizing yin to replenish yang. Even the Confucianists believe that food and intimacies are mankind¡¯s most fundamental desires. They ought toe from the heart, restricted only by the bounds of propriety.

    He continued, ¡°Without first experiencing the entanglements of love, how can any cultivator hope to control their mental state and sever unwanted emotion?

    ¡°Consider what goes on between men and women a form of cultivation. If you can see through it and gain enlightenment, you¡¯ll be able to ¡®act freely without acting improperly.¡¯

    He paused, then sighed with emotion. ¡°¡®Love¡¯ is one of the most terrifying tribtions you¡¯ll encounter in your pursuit of the Grand Dao. Take advantage of your youth to experience its fetters and difficulties. Then, once you stand at the pinnacle of the Grand Dao, you¡¯ll have no need to fear them.

    ¡°I remember something an elder of the demonic way once told me: what is the highest realm of love? It¡¯s as simple as walking through an endless field of flowers without a single leaf sticking to your body.

    ¡°But I cannot agree. Wouldn¡¯t being so cold and heartless make you human scum, someone who only knows how to y with others¡¯ hearts?¡±

    Huang Qianjun had long since fallen into a daze. His heart shook, his eyes widened, and he was utterly tongue-tied. He felt enlightened, as if the clouds had suddenly parted.

    He instinctively asked, ¡°Brother Su, then what do you think the highest realm of love is?¡±

    Su Yi fell silent, then patted him on the shoulder, as if protecting a closely guarded secret. ¡°You¡¯ll find outter.¡±

    Huang Qianjun was a bit stunned, but also a bit regretful.?If I knew Brother Su was so well-informed about this, I would never have spent all that time pretending to be some chaste gentleman!

    ¡°It¡¯s settled, then.¡± Su Yi ced his hands behind his back and returned to his room.

    This recent incident began and ended in the morning.

    But for Su Yi, it was far from over.

    Someone had tried to use a talisman sword to ambush hum. Whoever it was, they¡¯d have to pay for this!

    And he didn¡¯t even need to think to know that, whoever ambushed him, they were connected to Cha Jin.

    After all, it was justst night that Cha Jin left the Humble Tranquility Cottage in abject defeat.

    In short, so long as he located Cha Jin, he was sure to discover who¡¯d attacked him.

    And Cha Jin was working at the Sand-Scouring Waves!

    ¡°Big Brother, what was Big Brother Su Yi saying about love just now? What did he mean?¡± Feng Xiaoran asked in confusion.

    Both she and Feng Xiaofeng heard every word of Su Yi¡¯s monologue.

    ¡°Uh¡­ You¡¯ll find out when you¡¯re older.¡± Feng Xiaofeng felt a bit awkward. Inside, he found it rather strange.?<i>Why is it that when Senior Apprentice Brother Su talks about all this amorous stuff, it sounds so glorious and righteous?</i>

    <i>He even connected it to cultivation. He really¡­.</i>

    <i>A single line of instructions from a true cultivated gentleman really is better than ten years of study!</i>

    ¡­¡­

    Meanwhile, within Su Yi¡¯s room.

    ¡°Qing Wan, take a look at this piece of soul jade.¡± Su Yi gently tapped the Soul-Nurturing Gourd.

    A girl in a red dress appeared in a puff of white smoke.

    When she saw the soul jade in Su Yi¡¯s hands, her eyes widened and her eyshed quivered. Her adorable face lit up in a rare disy of excitement as she muttered, ¡°Mystic Master, this piece of soul jade feels iparably familiar. It¡¯s like I¡¯ve returned to thend of my birth.¡±

    Having said this, she transformed into a wisp of light and attempted to enter the jade, only to bump into it and stagger back.

    She clutched her head and clenched her teeth, looking dazed and foolish. Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.

    ¡°The power contained within this soul jade has long since dwindled down to nothing. You can no longer inhabit it. Take a closer look. Do you recognize the image carved on the jade¡¯s surface?¡±

    Qing Wan furrowed her brow in concentration. After a while, she said in bewilderment, ¡°It looks familiar, like I¡¯ve seen it somewhere before, but I can¡¯t remember.¡±

    Su Yi sighed to himself, then put the jade away. ¡°It seems that if I want more clues, I¡¯ll have no choice but to seek out Huyan Hai and ask about the soul jade¡¯s origins.¡±

    ¡°Mystic Master, if it¡¯s too much trouble, just forget it,¡± whispered Qing Wan. ¡°When I get stronger, I might be able to remember some of my past on my own.¡±

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°You¡¯re this considerate of me? Nice, not bad!¡±

    Qing Wan bashfully lowered her head. Although she didn¡¯t say it out loud, she thought to herself,?Mystic Master, you¡¯re so good to me. Of course I have to be good to you too.

    Once that was settled, Su Yi swallowed some spiritual medicines and started meditating.

    In the morning¡¯s battle, he used the Great Void Soul Sword Incantation three times in rapid session. This left his soul exhausted and weak.

    Add that to the talisman sword¡¯s ambush, which left him with minor injuries, and he needed to seize every moment to recover.

    Otherwise, he¡¯d have to dy tonight¡¯s operation at the Sand-Scouring Waves.

    ¡­.

    Noon.

    Yuan Luoxi and Cheng Wuyong arrived with a stack of boxed meals containing all manner of sumptuous dishes.

    Everyone sat at the courtyard¡¯s stone table and dined together.

    During their conversation, Yuan Luoxi and Cheng Wuyong finally learned about the perilous incident that ured that morning at Humble Tranquility Cottage. Despite themselves, they were stunned.

    Yuan Luoxi thought for a moment, then said in her clean, crisp voice, ¡°Master Su, it seems to me that Humble Tranquility Cottage is no longer safe. How about you and Brother Huang take up temporary residence at the Yuan Family estate?¡±

    Cheng Wuyong nodded. ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea. Our estate includes numerous unupied residences, and ordinary people dare not draw near.¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, but if possible, I¡¯d like Junior Apprentice Brother Feng and Xiaoran to continue their cultivation at the Yuan Family estate, starting today.¡±

    He¡¯d long since decided that, before leaving the prefectural capital, he¡¯d entrust the Feng Siblings to the Yuan Family¡¯s care.

    It was Yuan Luoxi who first brought this up, so he decided to ask directly.

    ¡°Master Su, please rest assured,¡± said Yuan Luoxi immediately. ¡°I guarantee that I¡¯ll treat Big Brother Feng and Xiaoran as I would my own rtives. I won¡¯t let them suffer the slightest injustice.¡±

    But Feng Xiaoran was frantic. ¡°Big Brother Su Yi, I don¡¯t want to be apart from you!¡±

    Her shining, deep gaze bore into Su Yi as she pleaded, ¡°Let mee with you, okay?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want your big brother anymore?¡± Su Yi teased.

    ¡°That¡­¡± Feng Xiaoran hesitated, internally conflicted. She was obviously in a tight spot.

    ¡°I¡¯lle back to visit often,¡± said Su Yi gently. He reached out to tousle her hair.

    Inwardly, Yuan Luoxi was a little jealous. This was her first time seeing the glorious Master Su so warm and gentle.

    ¡°Xiaoran, do as you¡¯re told,¡± chimed in Feng Xiaofeng.

    In the end, Feng Xiaoran nodded her agreement, but she was clearly despondent. She sat there, listless and dejected.

    After everyone finished eating, Feng Xiaofeng got their possessions in order.

    Soon, he and his sister would leave with Yuan Luoxi.

    ¡°Big Brother Su Yi, this is the red silk rope bracelet my father wove for me when I was younger. Take it, and look at it whenever you miss me.¡±

    When they parted ways, Feng Xiaoran¡¯s eyes were red around the edges. She ced the bracelet in Su Yi¡¯s hand, looking reluctant to let go. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; my brother and I will cultivate properly, and we won¡¯t make trouble for Big Sister Yuan.¡±

    As she spoke, glistening tears broke free and dripped down her fair, beautiful face.

    Watching this, all of them were moved.

    Su Yi lifted his hand and wiped away her tears with a smile. ¡°We¡¯re still alive, so this isn¡¯t forever. Don¡¯t cry.¡±

    As he spoke, he put the red rope bracelet away. Then, after a moment¡¯s thought, he took out Mortal Edge and passed it to Feng Xiaoran.

    ¡°This sword is called Mortal Edge. It means a lot to me, so take good care of it. I¡¯ll ask for it back when I return.¡±

    ¡°Hm!¡± Feng Xiaoran held it tight.

    .

    ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother Feng, go on.¡± Su Yi smiled. Yuan Luoxi, Cheng Wuyong, and the Feng Siblings then rose and left Humble Tranquility Cottage together.

    But from time to time, Feng Xiaoran would turn back to look behind her, her bright, intelligent eyes red around the edges as she clutched Mortal Edge to her chest.

    Huang Qianjun watched them disappear outside of the alley. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit sentimental. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving tomorrow too. I really don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll see them again.¡±

    ¡°Since ancient times, the passionate suffer when they bid others farewell. But as humans live out their lives, they¡¯ll inevitably face both joy and sorrow, both connection and seperation. As powerful as gods and immortals are, not even they can truly rise above this.¡± Su Yi shook his head, turned, and entered his room.

    He¡¯d once watched the starry skies as dynasties came and went. He¡¯d experienced life, with all its impermanence. He too had experienced joy and sorrow, connection and separation.

    And here he thought that such things no longer held sway over him. Today, he discovered that in the end, not even he could escape mortal sentiment.

    Huang Qianjun was briefly stunned, and he couldn¡¯t help but look over.

    For a moment, he inexplicably felt that Su Yi¡¯s tall, solitary figure looked a bit deste and alone.

    Su Yi¡¯s voice emanated from afar. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Go arrange a carriage. Tonight, we¡¯re going to the Sand-Scouring Waves.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± For some reason, Huang Qianjun¡¯s mood instantly improved. He was really looking forward to tonight.

    The Sand-Scouring Waves!

    This was a ce famed throughout the neen cities of the Cloudriver Prefecture¡­. As a brothel!

    That night.

    The setting sun cast diagonal shadows on the world below.

    A carriage stopped outside the Sand-Scouring Waves¡¯ main gate.

    Huang Qianjun stepped outside, looking refreshed and excited. When he firstid eyes on the elegant,vishly decorated, beautiful building, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    Back in the day, I used to ¡®stop by leaning bridges while buildings full of red-sleeved beauties beckoned to me¡¯ too! Today, I¡¯m at it again, but I¡¯m not the person I once was¡­

    Su Yi had already stepped out of the carriage too. Although night had yet to fall, themps beneath the Sand-Scouring Waves¡¯ eaves were already lit. Eachmp had an image of a beautiful woman on its surface. They were all lifelike and full of indescribable beautiful and wonderment.

    Numerousvishly dressed young noblemen went inside, but there was no shortage of older folks either.

    This familiar atmosphere, the familiar sound ofughter, song, and conversation, the familiar paintings¡­ All of them made Huang Qianjun¡¯s heart swell with emotion.

    He was just about to express his feelings when he saw a familiar figure out of the corner of his eye. This time, he couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Second Young Master Yuan?¡±

    Not far away, a tall, stalwart youth turned to look at them. He looked a bit bewildered too. ¡°Master Su, you two are here to¡­

    Don¡¯t tell me Master Su likes to frequent brothels and get drunk too?

    I wouldn¡¯t have guessed!

    This was none other than Yuan Luoyu, Yuan Luoxi¡¯s second brother, and the second son of the head of the Yuan Family.

    ¡°And what are?you?doing here?¡± Huang Qianjun asked right back.

    ¡°Uh, I¡­.¡± Yuan Luoyu froze.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.?He¡¯s just visiting a brothel. It¡¯s nothing criminal, nor is it anything to be ashamed of. Why act so guilty?

    ¡°Want toe with us?¡± Su Yi asked directly.

    Yuan Luoyu shook from head to toe. Then, he hurriedly responded, ¡°Apanying Master Su would be my honor!¡±

    Huang Qianyun couldn¡¯t help but grin.

    As the scion of a prominent n and a regr patron of brothels, there was no way Huang Qianjun would miss it: Yuan Luoyu was over the moon with excitement!

    After all, even if his father caught him now, he could say with an air of righteousness, ¡°I was just apanying Master Su¡­.¡±

 Chapter 148: Like Minds

    <h4>Chapter 148: Like Minds</h4>

    The proprietor of the Sand-Scouring Waves was a graceful and demure woman. She stood there, beautiful and elegant.

    She looked young, nothing like the popr image of a gaudy old procuress. Despite her youth,?she wasn¡¯t the least bit insipid when dealing with guests. She was well-spoken, and she smiled charmingly.

    ¡°Young Master Yuan, have you brought friends with you?¡± When she saw Yuan Luoyu, she greeted him with a smile and curtsy. A faint, elegant fragrance wafted into the air, soothing the heart.

    Huang Qianjun instantly burst intoughter.?He could tell at a nce that Yuan Luoyu was a frequent customer. With an old hand like him around, they could see what the brothel?really?had to offer.

    Of course, they wouldn¡¯t need to worry about deception or trickery, either. This worked out perfectly.

    Yuan Luoyu coughed dryly. ¡°Madam Fangqiu, this time, I¡¯ve brought a highly distinguished guest with me. You mustn¡¯t be the least bit negligent, or I, Yuan Luoyu, will be the first to hold you ountable!¡±

    This deration wasn¡¯t the least bit polite. However,?it came from the mouth of Yuan Luoyu, one of the highest-status young masters in the entire city. Who dared doubt the weight of his words?

    The proprietress, Madam Fangxiu, hurriedly nodded. ¡°Young Master Yuan, please rest assured.¡±

    Her eyes sparkled like water, and her gaze immediatelynded on Su Yi. She could tell that when Yuan Luoyu interacted with him, he felt a bit ill at ease, and that his expression was awed. How could she possibly miss that he was the ¡°highly distinguished guest¡± Yuan Luoyu spoke of?

    But Madam Fangxiu was too considerate to pry. When prominent figures visited a brothel, there was no greater taboo than asking about their identities and backgrounds.

    ¡°Young Master Yuan, I¡¯ll have to trouble you and your two honored guests to follow me.¡± Madam Fangxiu led the way into the Sand-Scouring Waves personally.

    ¡°Master Su, if you please.¡± Yuan Luoyu hurriedly sped his fist and gestured ahead.?When she saw this, Madam Fangxiu was stunned. Even more than before, she dared not be negligent.

    When they entered the Sand-Scouring Waves, they were greeted by a chorus of female voices, like a flock of orioles and swallows. It wasn¡¯t loud or lively in here at all.

    The main atrium was huge, luxurious, and ordinate. Atop the distant jade tform, a group of young, beautiful musicians sang and yed various instruments. The sound of flute music filled the air.

    When Huang Qianjun entered, he didn¡¯t know where to look first. But then, young women dressed as vibrantly as flowers and butterflies appeared to wait on them, one per guest.

    Each had perfectly applied make-up and wore differently-styled dresses and skirts. They were graceful and light on their feet, and their gentle fragrance wafted into the air. This was the picture of prosperity; beauties surrounded them on all sides.

    This ce is on a far, far higher level than the brothels of Guangling City!?Huang Qianjun sighed to himself. He already felt his blood surging.

    Yuan Luoyu was calm byparison, and he followed Madam Fangxiu with the practiced ease of someone in familiar territory.

    One beautiful young woman after another recognized the second young master of the Yuan Family, and they approached with amorous looks in their eyes until he finally waved, dispersing the crowd.

    Tonight, he was hosting Master Su. How could he allow serving girls of that level to wait upon such a distinguished guest? Wouldn¡¯t that reflect badly on him, Yuan Luoyu?

    After passing through a curved hallway, themotion faded away, reced with a serene atmosphere.

    Huang Qianjun couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Young Master Yuan, where are we going?¡±

    Yuan Luoyu shed him a mysterious smile. ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s expression hadn¡¯t wavered once since entering the Sand-Scouring Waves. He just walked with his hands behind his back, calm and at ease. He¡¯d yet to say even a single word.

    This inevitably put enormous pressure on Yuan Luoyu.?Master Su¡¯s standards are undoubtedly high. What do I do if he doesn¡¯t take an interest in any of the women here?

    Just as this possibility urred to him, the scenery changed up ahead. A pavilion built above a lotus pond came into view. It had an antiquated charm, and themps cast flickering shadows.

    When they entered the pavilion, they saw clouds of incense, a red carpet, and old-fashioned inkwash paintings of orchids, bamboo, and chrysanthemums.

    There were twelve serving girls already waiting for them. All of them knelt, and they each wore a form-fitting skirt of pale blue gauze. They looked meek, or bashful, or seductive, or dignified, or cute¡­.

    All of them had top-ss good looks. In Young Master Huang¡¯s estimation, although they were just servants, each was beautiful enough to y a leading role at any brothel in Guangling City!

    ¡°Wee, honored guests!¡± The servants lowered their beautiful heads and got up to greet Su Yi and hispanions.

    When he saw this, Su Yi was mildly stunned. Then, he shook his head.?Only those ¡®influential authority figures¡¯ would appreciate a move like this.

    ¡°Master Su, please, take a seat.¡± Yuan Luoyuughed and gestured invitingly.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t hold back. He simply sat at the head of the table, in the seat of honor.

    The two girls kneeling beside the head of the table instantly rose. One fair, unadorned hand brewed tea, while the other poured him a ss of wine.

    When she saw that all of them were in their seats, Madam Fangxiu smiled. ¡°Young Master Yuan, what arrangements would you like for tonight?¡±

    ¡°The usual,¡± said Yuan Luoyu. ¡°No, wait. Give them the extra special treatment Father uses to entertain important guests.¡±

    Huang Qianjun was briefly stunned, but before he could ask, Yuan Luoyu whispered an exnation. ¡°My father will asionally entertain guests with a taste for revelry. Of course, they onlye here for fine dining and entertainment. Please don¡¯t overthink it, Young Master Huang.¡±

    Huang Qianjun thought to himself,?If he really did do anything else, would he tell you? You¡¯re his son!

    Madam Fangxiu obviously wasn¡¯t expecting that. She said hesitantly, ¡°Young Master Yuan, I¡¯m afraid that others have already reserved the girls at the top of our roster¡­.¡±

    She trailed off; she just saw Yuan Luoyu furrow his brow. She instantly shed him a charming smile. ¡°But of course, since Young Master Yuan hase to visit, we would never do anything to ruin his merriment. I¡¯ll go make arrangements right away.¡±

    With that, she turned and hurried away.

    ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you, Master Su. Normally, when Ie here, I dare not use my father¡¯s name to my advantage, but tonight is different. If I don¡¯t host you properly and my father finds out about it, he¡¯ll skin me alive!¡± Yuan Luoyuughed heartily.

    Su Yi pointed at Huang Qianjun. ¡°He¡¯s leaving for Bloodthistle Yao Mountain with the Spiritmartial Marquis tomorrow morning. All you have to do is ensure he¡¯s well taken care of.¡±

    Yuan Luoyu was briefly stunned. He eximed, ¡°Brother Huang, you n to enlist? Do you know how bitter and cold life in the army is? Besidesbat and training, all you can do is fritter away your days telling dirty jokes with a bunch of coarse old men. There¡¯s no fun to speak of, and finding a woman is harder than ascending into the heavens. Are you sure you can take it?¡±

    He worked under the Cloudlight Marquis as part of the Redscale Army, so he naturally was qualified to say such things.

    ¡°If you can endure, why can¡¯t I?¡± insisted Huang Qianjun.

    ¡°Heh heh¡­.¡± Yuan Luoyu grinned wickedly. ¡°Then there¡¯s no harm in telling you that a few old soldiers love nothing more than fresh, tender recruits such as yourself. You have to be careful! They¡¯re all hardened killers, the type to lick the blood from their swords. If they take a fancy to you, their methods are violent and barbaric as can be¡­¡±

    Huang Qianjun shuddered, and he hurriedly cut him off. ¡°Young Master Yuan, don¡¯t be disgusting! If anyone dares try that on me, I¡¯ll kick his ¡®hope of future descendants¡¯ to smithereens!¡±

    .

    Yuan Luoyu couldn¡¯t stopughing. But, because Su Yi was there, he dared not be too brazen. He just silently pressed his massive hand on the nearest serving girl¡¯s soft, delicate thigh.

    Her face flushed red, but she didn¡¯t object.

    Huang Qianjun was much the same; he dared not be too unrestrained either. Or rather, he couldn¡¯t quite rx.

    The reason was simple: Su Yi¡¯s prestige was too great.

    Although they were all about the same age, on an instinctive level, they saw Su Yi as their senior.

    Su Yi naturally picked up on this. He couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    People really did divide themselves into groups. Birds of a feather really did flock together.

    This was true even in leisure. When people of unequal status gathered, who dared indulge without restraint? Who dared reveal that side of themselves?

    Before long, Madam Fangxiu led a group of women into the pavilion.

    Huang Qianjun¡¯s eyes instantly lit up.?Without exception, everyst one of them was stunning, from their figures, to their faces, to their appearances. All were the cream of the cream of the crop.

    Even rarer, each had their own distinctive charm. Their ranks included a fiery stunner, an aloof and icy beauty, and a girl whose pitiful demeanor tugged at the heartstrings¡­.

    Even Yuan Luoyu couldn¡¯t help but sigh with appreciation.?I certainly have nothing toin about!

    But when he looked at Su Yi, he realized that Su Yi looked just as calm as before, with no sign of emotion. He didn¡¯t look at all tempted.

    Yuan Luoyu was just about to say something when Su Yi rose. ¡°You two have fun. I¡¯m going to go looking for a certain someone.¡±

    Then, he turned toward Madam Fangxiu. ¡°Take me to see Cha Jin.¡±

    Madam Fangxiu had been nothing but smiles, but suddenly, she started, and her expression shifted subtly. ¡°Young Lord, Miss Cha Jin is an artful courtesan of noble and unsullied character, and she¡¯s never epted customers. Please understand.¡±

    But Su Yi had already walked in front of her. He wrapped his right arm gently around her snowy white shoulders. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Had anyone else done this, everyone would have called them brazen and reckless.

    After all, Madam Fangxiu was the proprietress of the Sand-Scouring Waves. Her status was right there in front of them, and her guests included no shortage of prominent figures. Who dared be rude to her?

    Even the lineup of beauties was stunned.

    At first, Madam Fangxiu was ashamed and angry, but when she sensed the power emanating from the hand on her shoulder, her heart sank.

    She instinctively nced up and saw a pair of distant and indifferent eyes, like the gaze of a god. An unprecedented, suffocating sense of awe rose within her, and an indescribable chill coursed through her heart. Her whole body tensed, and her hair stood on end.

    ¡°Do as you¡¯re told, and I won¡¯t harm a hair on your head.¡± As he spoke, Su Yi tugged her outside.

    Madam Fangxiu was dazed and bewildered, and waves of shock coursed through her heart, to the point that she forgot to even struggle.

    Rather, she dared not struggle.

    Her instincts told her that if she dared resist, the young man in blue would have no scruples about killing her!

    Yuan Luoyu fell briefly silent. Then, he said valiantly, ¡°Brother Huang, Master Su told me to show you my hospitality. You choose first!¡±

    He could tell that Su Yi hade here for other reasons. He just couldn¡¯t help but wonder who Cha Jin was, and what she¡¯d done to attract Su Yi¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Uh¡­..¡±?Huang Qianjun repressed his scattered thoughts, then started evaluating the line-up of beauties.

    When Su Yi mentioned his desire to see Cha Jin, he instinctively assumed that there was going to be trouble tonight.

    But then, he wasn¡¯t worried about Su Yi. If anything, he felt sorry for Cha Jin.?You could have offended anyone in the world. Why did it have to be Brother Su of all people?

    But soon, Huang Qianjun cast Su Yi out of his mind and cleared his throat. He then pointed at four beauties in session andughed, ¡°Them!¡±

    Yuan Luoyu froze, then eximed, ¡°Four of them?¡±

    Huang Qianjun drained his ss and puffed up his chest with pride. ¡°Just four, that¡¯s all. That¡¯s nothing, right?¡±

    Yuan Luoyu¡¯s eyebrows shot up, and he felt a hint of wicked glee. ¡°Master Sumanded me to ensure you¡¯re well taken care of. How could four possibly do?¡±

    He waved over the remaining beauties. ¡°All of you, remain here. Tonight, you¡¯ll all wait upon my Brother Huang together!¡±

    Huang Qianjun froze, but he wasn¡¯t ovee with delight. On the contrary, he was a bit worried for his life. Who could possibly enjoy such an abundance?

    But then, what man would admit defeat when it came to something like this?

 Chapter 149: A Mantis Blocking a Chariot

    <h4>Chapter 149: A Mantis Blocking a Chariot</h4>

    The Ode to Elegance Pavilion.

    The ethereal sound of a zither floated through the air like the music of the heavens.

    Looking from a distance, themps of the pavilion¡¯s floor were brightly lit, casting wide shadows.

    ¡°Young Lord, Cha Jin is currently ying the zither for an extremely high-status guest. If you recklessly forge ahead, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll bring disaster upon yourself.¡±?Madam Fangxiu looked conflicted. She whispered, ¡°How about I go first and?announce you?¡±

    Su Yi rxed the arm he had wrapped around her shoulder. ¡°No need to trouble yourself. I¡¯ll go up on my own.¡±

    With that, he proceeded straight toward the Ode to Elegance Pavilion.

    When she escaped his ¡°demonic ws¡±, Madam Fangxiu sighed in relief, but when she saw what he was doing instead, she was instantly frantic.?She chased after him, crying out, ¡°Young Lord, you can¡¯t go in there!¡±

    Madam Fangxiu lowered her voice and said frantically, ¡°I¡¯ll bepletely honest with you: even if Young Master Yuan¡¯s father were here, he wouldn¡¯t dare disrupt that honored guest¡¯s good time¡­ Hey¡­!¡±

    It was as if Su Yi were deaf. Madam Fangxiu was so angry, she gnashed her teeth, and her almond-shaped eyes zed with fury.

    I have to exin myself to that honored guest. If this guy is really so dead-set on seeing Cha Jin, fine! But I simply can¡¯t let him implicate the Sand-Scouring Waves.?Madam Fangxiu took a deep breath to steady herself, then chased after Su Yi.

    Four imposing figures with powerful auras stood outside the doors to the second floor of the pavilion, all of them imposing.

    However, when they saw Su Yi approach, all of them were stunned; they clearly hadn¡¯t expected this.

    When Madam Fangxiu caught up and saw this, she hurriedly started to exin, ¡°Your Excellencies, when this young lord heard that Cha Jin was here, he insisted oning to see her. I couldn¡¯t convince¡­..¡±

    But before she could finish her exnation, an unbelievable scene yed out in front of her.

    All four men standing guard outside the door bowed. ¡°Greetings, Young Lord Su.¡±

    Madam Fangxiu¡¯s red lips quivered, and her beautiful eyes widened. ¡°!?¡±

    ¡°So it was you guys!¡± Su Yi furrowed his brow. ¡°So, does that mean the ¡®distinguished guest¡¯ inside is Zhou Zhili?¡±

    These four were none other than Zhou Zhili¡¯s personal attendants, and their leader was Zhang Duo.

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Zhang Duo nodded, but he was a bit befuddled. He found it hard to believe that someone like Su Yi would show up at a ce like this.

    Su Yi said no more. He just pushed open the door and walked on in. Zhang Duo and the others naturally dared not stop him.

    This was an expert even the sixth prince revered like a deity. How could they possibly stand in his way?

    Madam Fangxiu couldn¡¯t help but wonder,?Just who is this boy?

    She didn¡¯t know whether it was curiosity or some other emotion, but she instinctively followed him in.

    The hall was clean, elegant, and spacious. Zhou Zhili wore jade-colored robes andy sprawled out andnguid with his resting against a young woman¡¯s thigh.

    Off to the side, the stunning attendants were busy making tea and pouring wine.

    And not far away, they saw Cha Jin in her simple but elegant white dress, her long hair flowing like the clouds.

    Her slender fingers gently strummed and plucked the zither¡¯s strings. She looked gentle and defined, while the notes of her zither were like pearls falling into a jade te, the rhythm clear and ethereal.

    Zhou Zhili watched the beautiful musician,pletely transfixed. He felt loose and rxed, both body and mind, like he¡¯d reached the pinnacle of sheer bliss.

    ¡°Young Lord, please, have some wine.¡± A servant passed him a cup.

    Zhou Zhili epted it, and was just about to drink it when he saw someone push open the door.

    The music came to an abrupt halt, and the idyllic, sensual atmosphere was instantly ruined.

    Zhou Zhili¡¯s brow furrowed in anger, but when he saw just who it was who¡¯d barged in, his fingers trembled, spilling his wine. He instinctively sat up and eximed, ¡°Su¡­ Young Lord Su?¡±

    The young woman beside him frowned, looking pained. It seemed that, when Zhou Zhili abruptly sat up, he pressed his hand against her thigh. Even so,?she endured in silence; she dared not utter a sound.

    Su Yi scanned the hall, then said tly, ¡°You sure know how to enjoy yourself.¡±

    Zhou Zhili hurried to his feet, looking a bit sheepish. ¡°I was just sneaking a little leisure into my busy life. I came here to rx, but I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve embarrassed myself.¡±

    ¡°Greetings, Young Lord Su.¡± Cha Jin rose in greeting, but a momentary panic shed across her face, and she was instantly on guard.

    Even she never would have guessed that Su Yi would find her here.

    When Madam Fangxiu saw this, her tongue felt dry, and her scalp went numb; she¡¯d already guessed that this blue-robed youth¡¯s origins were extraordinary.

    But she never would have guessed that even this lofty noble from the Jade Capital would be so tense and nervous in front of him!

    What surprised her even more was that Cha Jin seemed to recognize him too¡­.

    ¡°All of you, leave for now. I want to have a nice chat with Miss Cha Jin,¡± said Su Yi tly.

    Zhou Zhili keenly picked up on the fact that something wasn¡¯t quite right. He waved. ¡°All of you, step outside. You are not to return without my orders.¡±

    There were eight peerlessly beautiful attendants inside the hall. All of them lowered their heads, bowed, and left in a hurry.

    Even Madam Fangxiu dared not linger. She turned and left.

    ¡°You go too.¡± Su Yi nced at Zhou Zhili.

    Zhou Zhili was briefly stunned, but then he smiled. ¡°Then I?shan¡¯t?disturb you and Miss Cha Jin any longer.¡± With that, he turned and left.

    Throughout this exchange, he didn¡¯t so much as nce at Cha Jin.

    This was decidedly callous. After all, he¡¯d been intoxicated by her beauty and entranced by her music mere moments ago.?Yet the moment he sensed that something was off about the situation, he just upped and left. He didn¡¯t even dare hesitate.

    ¡°Young Lord, are you here on a ¡®punitive expedition?¡¯¡± Without any outsiders present, Cha Jin felt no need to hide anything. Her expression was clear and calm, with no trace of her earlier seductive charm.

    ¡°This morning, someone ambushed me with a talisman sword. Who was it? I trust you know better than anyone,¡± said Su Yi with an air of cold indifference. ¡°Make hime out, or tell me where he is, and I won¡¯t make trouble for you. Otherwise, I guarantee you a fate worse than death.¡±

    The expression on Cha Jin¡¯s beautiful face shifted dramatically, and she took a deep breath. ¡°Young Lord, since you¡¯ve been so direct, I won¡¯t beat around the bush either. My senior apprentice brother left today at noon. If I¡¯m not mistaken, he¡¯s already approaching the Imperatorial Provincial Capital.¡±

    ¡°He ran away?¡± Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed.

    He never would have guessed that someone capable of activating a talisman sword would be such a coward.

    Cha Jin was visibly conflicted. She sighed, ¡°He couldn¡¯t harm you even with a treasure on that level. In his shoes, I¡¯m afraid I would have made the same choice.¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you run?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Cha Jin¡¯s pink lips pursed, and she said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯ve already organized my luggage and prepared to leave. Who would have guessed that His Sixth Highness would show up just before my departure? If I left with no regard for the consequences, all the work I¡¯ve done thus far would go to waste.

    She paused, thenughed bitterly. ¡°Besides, who¡¯d have thought you¡¯d show up this quickly? You underwent a fierce battle just this morning, only to show up here tonight¡­.¡±

    Su Yi pondered out loud, ¡°But from the look of you, it seems you¡¯re not at all afraid I¡¯ll get revenge. Why is that?¡±

    Cha Jin took a deep breath. ¡°It¡¯s simple. My senior apprentice brother has already fled. If I die, he¡¯ll surely avenge me.¡±

    She looked up and stared Su Yi straight in the eye. She¡¯d already regained her clear-headedposure. ¡°I¡¯ll admit that I¡¯m no match for you, but what if I told you that a cultivation faction, one that transcends the mundane world, stands behind me? Would you dare kill me then?¡±

    Then, as if everything were perfectly normal, she took a sip of tea.

    Any intelligent person would, upon hearing those words, realize that harming her would result in enormous consequences.?This was the source of her confidence and the reason she dared face the enormous threat that was Su Yi head-on.

    Her keen senses noticed Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowing slightly, just as she¡¯d expected.

    ¡°The Wheel of the Moon Sect?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Cha Jin nodded. ¡°As the top holynd in the Great Wei, its status is so lofty, only the Great Zhou¡¯s Hidden Dragon Sword Sect isparable.¡±

    When she said this, a pride coursed through her heart.?She was the inheritor of a sect that transcended the mundane. This, more than anything, was her biggest pir of support.

    But against all expectations, Su Yi burst intoughter. ¡°Do you think that¡¯s enough to threaten me?¡±

    As he spoke, he approached Cha Jin.

    The pupils of her beautiful eyes constricted. ¡°Young Lord Su, that wasn¡¯t intended as a threat. I just wanted you to weigh the pros and cons; it¡¯s not worth throwing away all pretenses of cordiality over this. At the very least, I¡¯m extremely unwilling to be your enemy.¡±

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°Nevermind you, not even your Wheel of the Moon Sect is qualified to be?my?enemy.¡±

    His tone was casual, yet his words were proud and disdainful.

    A paltry little faction of cultivators that, despite having their roots firmly embedded in the mundane, dares proim themselves above it all? Are they worthy of bing Su Xuanjun¡¯s enemies?

    The very idea is ludicrous!

    As she watched Su Yi draw near, Cha Jin¡¯s pretty face was instantly solemn. Her heart sank, but she was stunned, too.?Is there really nothing that scares this guy?

    Two knives silently appeared, one in each hand, each shaped like crescent moons and glinting with terrifying light.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed with disdain. ¡°A mantis trying to block a chariot.¡±

    ng!

    The humming of his sword reverberated throughout the room as Su Yi drew Guiding Mysteries and stabbed the air.

    Cha Jin dodged without hesitation.

    During herst visit to Humble Tranquility Cottage, she witnessed Su Yi¡¯s terrifying power firsthand. He¡¯d almost suppressed her, and she was naturally aware that in a head-on sh, she was simply no match for him.

    But what really shook Cha Jin was that, although Su Yi¡¯s attack looked simple, it was like an inescapable, blocking off every possible escape route. There was nowhere to run!

    Helpless, all she could do was wave her knives and attempt to block.

    Wham!

    The sound of metal colliding into metal rang out. Cha Jin¡¯s arms went numb, and both knives flew from her hands.

    Before she could react, the sharp tip of a sword struck like lightning, stopping abruptly just an inch from her throat.

    Cha Jin was so startled, her breathing stopped, her eyes widened, and her mind went nk.

    How could a single attack be this terrifying?

    What level of skill is this? What level of cultivation?

    Her petite frame quivered. She couldn¡¯t even speak. Her pride, confidence, everything she relied upon seemed to pop and disappear like soap bubbles, reced with abject terror.

    In the face of this level of power, plotting, caution, and threats were all nothing but jokes.

    It didn¡¯t matter how thoroughly you nned and plotted. Life and death came down a single swing of a sword!

    ¡°During our first meeting after entering the prefectural capital, I told you not to provoke me, yet you refused to listen. Should I call you stupid? Or just ignorant?¡± Su Yi¡¯s gaze was calm and expressionless, as if Cha Jin were nothing but an ant.

 Chapter 150: Soul-Binding Rope

    <h4>Chapter 150: Soul-Binding Rope</h4>

    The light in Cha Jin¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°Why not kill me?¡±

    Su Yi sheathed Guiding Mysteries. ¡°If that senior apprentice brother of yours finds out I¡¯ve taken you captive, will hee save you?¡±

    Cha Jin was briefly dazed, but she quickly understood Su Yi¡¯s intentions. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°I understand. You n to use me as bait to make my senior apprentice brother show himself.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not so stupid after all,¡± said Su Yi. Suddenly, his hand shot out, and he wrapped his fingers around Cha Jin¡¯s snowy-white neck. He held her aloft, her back facing him.

    Cha Jin¡¯s expression changed dramatically. ¡°What are you doing?

    The hand mped around her neck, and her entire body went soft and limp. She could barely breathe, nor could she exert any strength at all.

    Now, with her back facing Su Yi, in this position and at this distance, she felt an indescribable sense of shame and indignation.

    Su Yi ignored her. He just extended his right index finger, pressed his fingernail straight against the snowy white skin of her back, and started outlining.

    A sudden, piercing pain made Cha Jin go rigid. Her breathing sped up, and she couldn¡¯t help but wheeze and moan.

    And as Su Yi¡¯s index finger traced lines in the soft flesh of her back, thread after thread of blood-colored wounds intertwined, gradually forming aplex and bizarre bright red pattern, likeyer uponyer of ovepping mes. It was dazzling but intimidating.

    Throughout this process, Cha Jin¡¯s slender frame quivered, and sweat beaded on her delicate features. Her bright eyes shed with shame, resentment, and pain.

    From time to time, the piercing pain was so intense that she couldn¡¯t help but gasp and pant for breath. Her breathing was heavy and ragged.

    Against the utter silence of the great hall, the sound was enough to make any man¡¯s blood boil.

    Suddenly, Su Yi¡¯s nail paused.

    It was almost like the bright red inscription carved into Cha Jin¡¯s back was breathing. It lit up, then extinguished, over and over again as it gradually merged into her skin.

    ¡°Aa~!¡±

    Cha Jin cried out, and her beautiful eyebrows knit together. Her face flushed red, and she bit down on her lower lip, hard.

    Su Yi rxed his grip on her neck, and she slumped to the floor, unable to move. Her dress was already drenched in sweat, and beneath the fabric, her petite frame quivered.

    She felt dizzy, as if her soul was convulsing. It felt swollen, as if it might burst. The pain was so great that her eyes were nk, and the sound of rapid gasping and heavy breathing filled the room.

    Su Yi let out a breath of turbid air, then satnguidly off to the side. He picked up a teapot, poured himself a cup, and drained it.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Quite some time passed before Cha Jin came to her senses. She could no longer repress her terror, and her voice trembled as she spoke.

    She could sense that a formless power had invaded her soul, yet for some reason, she waspletely powerless to resist it.

    There was undoubtedly nothing more terrifying than the unknown.

    Cha Jin wasn¡¯t afraid to die, but she was afraid of a life worse than death.

    ¡°It¡¯s called a ¡®Soul-Binding Rope.¡¯ It¡¯s an unpresentable, paltry little secret spell. If you were an Origin Dao cultivator, you could easily refine it.¡±

    Cha Jin was stunned.?An Origin Dao cultivator??But those are top-ss existences, Earthly Immortals!

    ¡°What¡­ What does it do?¡± Cha Jin couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Su Yi said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s simple: it will make your life worse than death. Every three months, the spell¡¯s power will erupt. Every time it erupts, you¡¯ll feel as if ten thousand swords were carving up your heart and ying your flesh. It¡¯s more than ordinary people can endure.

    ¡°If you cannot dispel the Soul-Binding Rope within half a year, it will fully erode your soul, and you¡¯ll be little more than a walking corpse. In the end, you¡¯ll have no choice but to watch as your skin festers and rots into a puddle of pus¡­.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s tone was calm and indifferent, but Cha Jin couldn¡¯t help but tremble.

    ¡°You¡¯re a devil!¡± She shrieked, and her will copsed. Her beautiful face was bleak, her terror and rage readily apparent.

    Only the truly brave could stare death straight in the face.?Cha Jin clearly didn¡¯t have that kind of courage, especially since what she faced wasn¡¯t death, but a life worse than death, a cruel and brutal end.

    Su Yi nced at her. ¡°I forgot to tell you, but once this spell takes effect, the user can influence the rope binding your soul with a single thought. The sensation is much like being whipped.¡±

    Almost as soon as he said this, Cha Jin cried out in agony. ¡°No!¡±

    She couldn¡¯t help but clutch her head, fall to the floor, and writhe in agony.

    For the first time, she understood what it meant for pain to extend all the way into your soul. It was truly worse than death.

    In the world of martial artists, killing someone didn¡¯t amount to much. At the very least, death was an ordinary part of life.

    But Su Yi¡¯s use of secret spells to control another¡¯s life and death? That was unquestionably horrifying.

    Cha Jin finally understood at a deep level just how terrifying the young man she¡¯d offended was. He was like the devils they heard about in stories!

    Quite some time passed before Cha Jin¡¯s piercing agony dispersed, but the torture had already left her disheveled. Her hair was unkempt, and she looked down on her luck and?pitiful.

    When she next looked at Su Yi, her eyes were full of fear.

    ¡°From this day forth, your life is in my hands. When my anger dissipates, I might very well grant you release. Until then, if you dare disobey my orders, don¡¯t me me for my poor manners,¡± said Su Yi tly.

    Cha Jin repressed her shame, bitterness, despair, and indignation. She lowered her head and said in a quavering voice, ¡°Yes.¡±

    She never wanted to experience that inhumane torture ever again.

    What terrified her even more was the discovery that with the Soul-Binding Rope in ce, she couldn¡¯t even consider rebelling.

    Cha Jin was an inheritor of the Wheel of the Moon Sect, but Su Yi¡¯s casual disy of control over life and death and that cold cruelty reminiscent of deity fully cowed her into submission.

    The realization that her life was entirely out of her control was iparably humiliating, but at the same time, a faint and inexplicable feeling sprouted within the depths of her heart.

    It was much like how, after being broken in, a young beast would submit in the face of absolute power and start showing signs of tameness.

    ¡­..

    Outside the Ode to Elegance Pavilion.

    ¡­¡­

    Zhou Zhili stood with his hands behind his back, looking up toward thetticed windows of the second floor. His expression was subtle andplex.

    Zhang Duo and the others stood beside him. None of them spoke, but their expressions were strange.

    Just now, they heard the sound of shing metal emanating from the second floor. All of them were startled; they even thought that Su Yi and Cha Jin were fighting.

    But before long, they heard a series of indistinct, agonized cries. From a distance, it sounded more like heavy breathing and moaning¡­

    Hearing that, any man¡¯s imagination would run wild!

    Zhang Duo andpany even wondered if a scene of forceful domination was ying out in the pavilion. In that case¡­

    It would really get the blood pumping!

    But it seemed that His Sixth Highness was in a rather poor mood.

    Zhang Duo and the others¡¯ keen senses picked up on Zhou Zhili¡¯s erratic changes in expressions. However, he said nothing, and they didn¡¯t know what he was thinking.

    Still, none of them were stupid enough to ask.?The woman he had his sights on had likely fallen into another man¡¯s demonic clutches. In his shoes, who could possibly be happy?

    As their imaginations ran wild, the sound of footsteps emanated from afar.

    ¡°You¡¯re not done ying yet?¡± Qing Jin had arrived, her voicezy yet maic.

    She wore men¡¯s robes and carried a jar of wine. Her sharp, bright eyes carried a hint of intoxication, and she looked idle and rxed.

    Her beauty was obvious and stunning, magnificent as a distant mountain, with full red lips. Add that to her tall frame and, even in a man¡¯s clothes, she was a powerful assault to the senses.

    ¡°Martial Aunt, you¡¯ve misunderstood.?I¡¯m?not the one ying tonight.¡±??Zhou Zhili sighed, feeling a bit stifled.

    Qing Jin blinked in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±

    Zhou Zhili mmed up. Zhang Duo took the hint, coughed dryly, and exined.

    When she heard the entire story, Qing Jin¡¯s eyebrows arched in surprise. ¡°So did they start fighting just now, or¡­?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­.¡± For a moment, Zhang Duo didn¡¯t quite know how to exin. Zhou Zhili looked a bit ufortable too.

    Qing Jin¡¯s sharp eyes swept across the group, and she vaguely seemed to understand. A bbergasted look arose on her fair and stunning features. ¡°No way! Su Yi has the bearing of a fallen immortal. How could he possibly be so lustful?¡±

    ¡°Lady Qing Jin, you can¡¯t say that. After all, none of us really saw anything happen,¡± Zhang Duo hurriedly exined.

    Qing Jin snorted coldly, not the least bit polite. ¡°When?you?do this sort of thing, do you let spectators gather around to watch?¡±

    She increasingly suspected that Su Yi and Cha Jin were up to something unfit for the public eye. Otherwise, why would he make the sixth prince and his subordinates leave?

    ¡°I never would have guessed. I really wouldn¡¯t have guessed. And here I thought he was like me, wholeheartedly focused on pursuing the Dao. I truly wouldn¡¯t have guessed that he¡­ was no different from those men of the mundane world¡­¡± Qing Jin sighed.

    She felt an inexplicable sense of mncholy and loss.

    Su Yi had actuallye to the Sand-Scouring Waves in search of a woman. It was truly hard to believe.

    .

    Zhou Zhili and Zhang Duo couldn¡¯t help but grimace.?What does she mean, ¡®no different from the men of the mundane world¡¯? Isn¡¯t she insulting us along with him?

    It was then that two figures emerged from the pavilion.

    They were none other than Su Yi and Cha Jin.

    Everyone immediately looked over.

    Su Yi looked just as he had before, calm and aloof, hands behind his back. It was as if the heavens could crumble around him and he wouldn¡¯t even blink.

    But when he saw Cha Jin¡¯s current state, Zhou Zhili¡¯s heart ached.

    This peerless beauty¡¯s hair was undone, her face was pallid, and her clothes were wrinkled. Although they¡¯d dried somewhat and she¡¯d attempted to straighten them out, they were still visibly drenched with sweat.

    Unlike before, her head hung low, and she obediently walked alongside Su Yi. Her charming smiles and radiant, stylish confidence had vanished.

    If you looked closely, you¡¯d discover that she was trembling, faintly but uncontrobly.

    Whenever she looked up and saw Su Yi, the depths of her gaze filled with fear and awe.

    How could Zhou Zhili keep his imagination from running wild?

    When they saw this, Zhang Duo and the attendants¡¯ expressions were ambiguous.?It seems¡­. Young Lord Su has thoroughly dominated this peerless beauty?

    As for Qing Jin, she was already a bit despondent, and when she saw Cha Jin meekly and submissively apanying Su Yi, her mood soured, and she felt an indescribable rage well within her.

    Qing Jin couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I would never have guessed you were that kind of person!¡±

    But as soon as she said this, she froze as she realized that she¡¯d slipped up.?What¡­ What¡¯s going on with me?

 Chapter 151: A Slap

    <h4>Chapter 151: A p</h4>

    Qing Jin¡¯s words made Su Yi frown.?What¡¯s that supposed to mean?

    Zhou Zhili sensed that the atmosphere was someone off. He hurriedly smiled and asked, ¡°Young Lord Su, are you nning to leave with Miss Cha Jin?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Su Yi nodded.

    Zhou Zhili had only asked conversationally; he didn¡¯t expect that Su Yi would actually give him an affirmative answer. Despite himself, he was stunned.?Has he developed a taste for her? Does he n to keep her for himself?

    ¡°Can¡¯t bear to part with her?¡± Su Yi asked with great interest.

    Zhou Zhili¡¯s expression froze, and he forced augh. ¡°If you like her, that¡¯s all that matters. Miss Cha Jin is deeply fortunate to have the opportunity to serve at your side.¡±

    He looked at Cha Jin, as if searching for signs of resistance or hesitation in her gaze, but to his surprise, he saw nothing but meek humility¡­..

    ¡°She¡¯s just a courtesan,¡± snorted Qing Jin. ¡°Whatever she does, she¡¯ll never escape her fate as a mere toy for men to y with.¡±

    Cha Jin furrowed her brow, pursed her lips, andughed, ¡°Miss Qing Jin, why is that I sense a hint of bitterness in your tone? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re jealous?¡±

    Qing Jin was instantly displeased, and she said coldly, ¡°Who¡¯s jealous? Why would I envy a courtesan with no control over her destiny?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s no courtesan, and her background is no inferior to yours,¡± said Si Yi tly.

    Qing Jin was stunned, but she obviously didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°You¡¯reparing me to her? Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a bit ridiculous?¡±

    Su Yi turned to Cha Jin. ¡°Tell them.¡±

    Cha Jin hesitated briefly, then took a deep breath and said with pride, ¡°I¡¯m actually the daughter of one of the Great Wei¡¯s ¡®Eight Great Prefectural Kings, Shen Zhangkong, as well as an inner sect disciple of the Great Wei¡¯s top holynd, the Wheel of the Moon Sect. Tell me, Miss Cha Jin, am I qualified topare myself with you?¡±

    When she said this, everyone fell silent.

    ¡°You¡¯re from the Great Wei?¡± Zhou Zhili was stunned, and he found it hard to believe.

    There was a perennial conflict between the Great Zhou and the Great Wei, and they saw each other as bitter enemies. Their rtionship was as terrible as it gets.

    Who would have guessed that Chang Jin hailed from the Great Wei, and moreover, that her status was highly special?

    ¡°A Wheel of the Moon Sect inner sect disciple¡­.¡± The expression on Qing Jin¡¯s beautiful face shifted; she looked a bit bbergasted.?Why would a Wheel of the Moon Sect inner sect disciple disguise herself as a courtesan and appear here?

    ¡°When you approached me earlier, you actually had ulterior motives!¡± Zhou Zhili¡¯s expression was unsightly. And here he¡¯d thought it was his elegant bearing that won him Cha Jin¡¯s favor.

    Who would have thought that the reality of the situation was so cruel?

    ¡°Sixth Highness, you have your second brother to me for that. Without his orders, do you really think I would have gotten close to you?¡± Cha Jin¡¯s gaze was cold, and her brow carried faint hints of disdain.

    This dealt Zhou Zhili an enormous blow, and his expression darkened.

    ¡°Why would an esteemed inheritor of the Wheel of the Moon Sect work beneath His Second Highness? I¡¯m afraid you had an ulterior motive for that, too. Am I right?¡± asked Qing Jin coldly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said Cha Jin frankly.

    She no longer disguised herself or hid anything, and there was no longer any need to y the part of a courtesan. She could say whatever was on her mind. To her surprise, it was a wonderful, rxing feeling.

    Zhang Duo and the others were instantly on guard, their expressions unfriendly.

    From their perspective, as an agent of the Great Wei, Cha Jin was the enemy of their nation, someone to be killed on sight!

    ¡°Young Lord Su, might you hand her over to us?¡± Qing Jin¡¯s sharp eyes glinted like swords, shing with cold light.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that request is a bit excessive?¡±

    Qing Jin¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Excessive? She¡¯s a spy from the Great Wei, and she¡¯s hidden herself at the second prince¡¯s side and attempted to approach His Sixth Highness. She¡¯s obviously up to no good!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s smile frosted over, and his brow furrowed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you proim yourself a true cultivator unconcerned with mundane affairs? Why have you suddenly changed your mind?¡±

    Qing Jin¡¯s expression froze, and for a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Cha Jin chuckled. ¡°Young Lord, that¡¯s easy to exin. The Great Zhou¡¯s Hidden Dragon Sword Sect has always seen?our?Wheel of the Moon Sect as their enemy. As one of their inheritors, it¡¯s only natural that she¡¯d detest me.¡±

    ¡°A spy like you has no right to speak here,¡± snapped Qing Jin. ¡°Do you really think I won¡¯t kill you where you stand?¡±

    Her aura was cold and harsh, and murderous intent surged around her.

    ¡°Enough.¡± Su Yi¡¯s gaze was sharp.

    ¡°Su Yi, are you nning to protect her? Or have you simply gone mad with lust and let her good looks muddle your brain?¡±

    Whap!

    A resounding p followed, leaving a red, five-fingered imprint in her stunningly beautiful face.

    Everyone fell silent.

    Even Qing Jin was dumbstruck. She stared at Su Yi in disbelief; she never would have guessed Su Yi would actually strike her!

    ¡°Bear this in mind: Cha Jin is now my serving girl. I certainly can¡¯t be bothered to concern myself with any other status she might have.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was utterly aloof. ¡°Given our pre-existing friendly rtionship, I¡¯ll let this go this time, but if you keep pushing your luck, don¡¯t me me for turning my back on old associates.¡±

    Qing Jin¡¯s delicate frame quivered. Her face alternated between green and white, and her heart filled with shame, dejection, confusion, and indescribable bewilderment.

    She never would have guessed that Su Yi would p her over Cha Jin of all people!

    She¡¯d never experienced anything like this before, and for a moment, her mind wentpletely nk.

    Zhou Zhili, Zhang Duo, and the other onlookers were stunned too. They nced at each other.

    Even Cha Jin herself was a bit surprised.

    This¡­ Should I take this as Su Yi protecting me?

    Isn¡¯t he afraid of thoroughly offending the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect and the sixth prince?

    Waves of emotion rose and fell within her heart, and she found it hard to calm down. She suddenly realized that she felt a hint of secret delight¡­.

    This feeling stunned even her.

    Why would I feel like this?

    But Su Yi¡¯s thoughts were nowhere near asplex. The way he saw it, before you hit a dog, you had to check and see who owned it. Besides, Cha Jin was still useful to him. How could he just hand her over?

    Of course, what really displeased him with Qing Jin¡¯s attitude. The moment theyid eyes on each other, she started mocking him out of nowhere, and now she dared push her luck even further? Did she really think him that good-natured?

    Next, he nced at Zhou Zhili. ¡°What about you? Do you see me as your enemy now?¡±

    Zhou Zhili jumped, then said deliberately, ¡°Young Lord Su, if you¡¯ve chosen to keep Cha Jin by your side, there must be a reason for it. From my perspective, you¡¯ve effectively removed atent threat from my life. If anything, I ought to thank you.¡±

    That cold, indifferent gaze of Su Yi¡¯s put him under enormous pressure.

    ¡°Well said. That¡¯s a decent answer.¡± Su Yi nodded. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to remain here any longer, so he headed outside.

    Cha Jin hurried after him.?That¡¯s right; he¡¯s not even afraid of my Wheel of the Moon Sect, so why would he care about the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect or the sixth prince¡­?

    When she saw that tall, lean figure, Cha Jin felt a wide array ofplex emotions.

    There was humiliation, suppression, terror, and intimidation. She ought to hate Su Yi with all her heart.

    Yet what just happened dispersed some of her initial resentment, to the point that she even felt a hint of unspoken glee.

    This left her iparably distressed and conflicted.

    Meanwhile, as Zhou Zhili watched Su Yi and Cha Jin leave, he sighed. Every inch of him rxed.

    But when he saw Qing Jin standing there in silence, his heart tensed, and he hurriedly asked, ¡°Martial Aunt, are you alright?¡±

    Qing Jin¡¯s expression was icy, and her tone was wooden. ¡°He pped me right across the face. Tell me, do you think I¡¯m alright?¡±

    Zhou Zhili grimaced. ¡°Martial Aunt, I wouldn¡¯t have guessed Su Yi would be so heartless either. To think he¡¯d cast aside all pretenses of cordiality over Cha Jin¡­.¡±

    Then, he took a deep breath. ¡°But rest assured. In the future, if I ascend to the imperial throne, I¡¯ll be certain to get justice for you!¡±

    Qing Jinughed coldly. ¡°He¡¯s only seventeen, and he¡¯s only in the Qi umtion Realm, yet he can ughter Grandmasters as if they were chickens. Even if you really get the opportunity to sit upon the throne, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll already have be a peerless expert by then. How exactly will you ¡®get justice for me¡¯ then?¡±

    ¡°That¡­.¡± Zhou Zhili didn¡¯t know what to say to that.

    When she saw how ill at ease he looked, Qing Jin shook her head with gging interest. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I don¡¯t want to spend any more time in the Cloudriver Prefecture, and I never want to see Su Yi ever again!¡±

    When she spoke thatst part, her voice carried a hint of irrepressible indignation.

    ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll begin our journey to the Imperatorial Provincial Capital tomorrow!¡± Zhou Zhili hurriedly pounded his chest and agreed.

    ¡­¡­

    It was only after he exited the Sand-Scouring Waves that Su Yi realized that Huang Qianjun had yet to emerge.

    ¡°Forget it. I won¡¯t wait for him. He might very well be in the throes of passion as we speak. If I make him leave now, I¡¯ll ruin his good time.¡±

    Su Yi was a normal man too; he naturally knew better than to spoil a moment like this.

    ¡°Can you drive a carriage?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°Uh¡­.¡± Cha Jin froze. ¡°Yes, I can.¡±

    Su Yi walked right into the carriage, then slumpedzily in his seat. ¡°Take us back to Bottlegourd Alley.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Cha Jin simply bit her lip, then took on the role of carriage driver. She gripped the reins, then steered the horses away.

    .

    Throughout their journey back, she attracted countless bbergasted gazes. Countless men cursed and spat.

    Most likely, they simply couldn¡¯t understand what kind of scumbag would make such a delicate, peerless beauty act as his carriage driver! Whoever he was, he deserved death by a thousand cuts!

    To Cha Jin herself, this was an unprecedented and novel experience.

    After all, as an inner sect disciple of the Wheel of the Moon Sect, as well as the daughter of a prefectural king, she was a noble born into luxury. Throughout her years of life, she¡¯d never done anything remotelyparable to driving a horse-drawn carriage.

    Yet it seemed that in Su Yi¡¯s eyes, making her drive him around was simply a matter of course¡­

    It seems he really does n to order me around like a servant girl¡­.?Cha Jin sighed to herself, suddenly conflicted. If her father, master, friends, rtives, and sectmates found out about this, how would they respond?

    But Su Yi had no outward reaction at all. When they arrived back at Humble Tranquility Cottage, he just sprawled out in the wicker chair beneath the gazebo again.

    There was nothing for it. He¡¯d always beenzy when he wasn¡¯t cultivating.

    ¡°Do you know how to brew tea, wash clothes, and cook?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Cha Jin grimaced.?It¡¯s just as I thought! In his eyes, I¡¯ve already sunk to the level of a serving girl.

    She thought it over, then whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve never done anything like that before, but I can learn.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but nod to himself.?Her attitude, at least, is worthy of praise.

    He ordered, ¡°Starting tomorrow, you¡¯ll be washing and folding my clothes, as well as brewing and pouring my tea. During your spare time, you¡¯ll keep the courtyard and garden in order. If there¡¯s still time left afterward, you can use it as you see fit.¡±

    Cha Jin¡¯s scalp went numb.?Is he nning to make me single-handedly take responsibility for every chore and odd job around the house?

    She asked tentatively, ¡°Young Lord, why not just hire a group of servants?¡±

    Su Yi nced up at her. ¡°Feeling wronged?¡±

    Cha Jin hurriedly shook her head. Even if she did feel wronged, there was no way she¡¯d say it out loud!

 Chapter 152: An Man Among Men, a Role Model

    <h4>Chapter 152: An Man Among Men, a Role Model</h4>

    Su Yi said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s dangerous being near me. This is no ce for ordinary people.¡±

    It was alreadyte at night. In the past, Feng Xiaofeng would be here to share a drink and conversation, while Feng Xiaoran would stand off to the sides, keeping their sses full. Huang Qianjun yed the part of the straight man and offset the atmosphere.

    s, starting tomorrow, even Huang Qianjun would leave his side.

    Why?

    Their situations were different, so the goals were different too.

    This, perhaps, was what they meant when they said ¡°gathering and separation are both a part of life.¡±

    Cha Jin, meanwhile, was stunned. She would never have guessed that someone so callous and indifferent would refuse to hire ordinary servants out of concern for their safety!

    This answer even dealt her heart an enormous shock.?She vaguely sensed that she now understood Su Yi a little better, but she also found it increasingly hard to see through him.?He¡­. Just what kind of person is he?

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then took out two stalks of spiritual medicine. ¡°Simmer these stalks of Jadeseed Snow Ginseng into a soup and give it to Huang Qianjun when he gets back.¡±

    With that, he got up and went back to his room.

    Cha Jin stood there, opened her mouth, and was just about to ask where she was supposed to sleep when she forced the words back down?In his eyes, I¡¯m nothing but a servant. Why should he concern himself with where I spend the night? Besides, I should count my lucky stars that he didn¡¯t let his bestial nature re up and demand I spend the night in his chambers¡­..

    Just thinking this made her cheeks burn bright red, and she went to look for the kitchen.

    ¡°Uh, how exactly am I supposed to make this into soup¡­?¡± Cha Jin was at a bit of a loss. Others had waited upon her from a young age. Even after infiltrating the Great Zhou and ying the part of a courtesan, others attended to her meals and basic needs. How could she possibly know how to make soup?

    It¡¯s just soup! It can¡¯t possibly be any harder than cultivating! Besides, it¡¯s not like Su Yi¡¯s going to drink this himself. Even if it doesn¡¯t taste good, it doesn¡¯t matter¡­.?Cha Jin thought to herself.

    Time slipped by in dribs and drabs.

    Gradually, the smell of burning wafted from the kitchens, followed by a bang. It seemed something had exploded.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Su Yi immediately rushed over; he assumed they were under attack.

    But when he saw what was happening in the kitchens, the corners of his lips twitched imperceptibly.

    Dense smoke billowed out of a cracked earthenware crockpot, and soup spilled from the cracks.

    Cha Jin hung her head like a child caught in the act and sheepishly fidgeted with the hems of her clothes.?Her fair and beautiful face was now ck with ash, and she was coated in soot. Her big, bright eyes were filled with shame and unease.

    ¡°Young Lord, I¡­..¡± Cha Jin didn¡¯t know what to do.

    She was just about to exin when Su Yi shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t fiddle around with it any further. I¡¯m worried you¡¯ll burn the whole kitchen down.¡±

    With that, he turned and left.

    Cha Jin stood there in a momentary daze, then gnashed her teeth.?It¡¯s just soup! I refuse to believe I can¡¯t make it properly!

    But at least for now, she dared not try again for fear of disturbing Su Yi¡¯s rest.

    She left the kitchen and, heedless of everything else, went to bathe. However, to her dismay, she couldn¡¯t figure out how to draw water out of the well.

    After several attempts and with great difficulty, she finally managed to obtain enough water, only to realize that she had nothing to wash herself with, nor did she havebs or make-up¡­..

    It¡¯s hard being a servant¡­..?She smiled bitterly and with an indescribable sense of frustration.

    Everything has gone too smoothly for me. Now that I¡¯ve hit rock bottom, I cannot adapt. No wonder Master always said that only after cultivating within the mundane world can youprehend the countless facets of mortal life, with all their ups and downs¡­.

    Cha Jin sat alone beneath the gazebo, her thoughts elsewhere as time slipped by.

    The Sand-Scouring Waves.

    Huang Qianjun emerged from the building. A cold wind swept by, and he shuddered.

    ¡°Brother Huang, were you satisfied with tonight¡¯s arrangements?¡±

    Yuan Luoyu followed him,ughing heartily, his eyes betraying his mocking glee.

    Huang Qianjun looked weak and fragile. His face was pallid, there were dark rings around his eyes, and there were numerous red hickeys all over his neck. When he walked, his legs trembled uncontrobly.

    It was like he¡¯d been squeezed dry from exertion.

    ¡°It was okay.¡± Huang Qianjun took a deep breath and said with an air of feigned indifference, ¡°It was just thirteen beauties in one night, right? I just had to get through it.¡±

    Yuan Luoyu stuck up his thumb in admiration. ¡°An ordinary man couldn¡¯t bear so much. Only a top-tier talent like you could achieve such glorious results. You¡¯re a model for all men to aspire to!¡±

    Huang Qianjun said irritably, ¡°Come on, I know you¡¯re making fun of me. Why would you do this to me? You¡¯re vicious indeed, Young Master Yuan. If I lose interest in women after this, I might very well hold you ountable!¡±

    Yuan Luoyu was instantly on guard. ¡°I just think of you as a brother. You¡¯d better not get any other ideas.¡±

    ¡°Feh!¡± Huang QIanjun rolled his eyes. ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯d do something like that!¡±

    As he spoke, he staggered and almost fell.

    Yuan Luoyu hurriedly supported this wrung-out, soft-footed shrimp. ¡°Bro, how about I take you home?¡±

    As they walked into the distance, Huang Qianjun couldn¡¯t help but recall Su Yi. ¡°Right, Brother Su¡­.¡±

    He set aside his physical weakness; now he felt guilty instead.

    ¡°I already asked Madam Fangxiu. She said that Master Su seized a cherished beauty from right under the sixth prince¡¯s nose. They suspect that he¡¯s already thoroughly dominated and tamed Cha Jin by now.¡±

    As he said this, Yuan Luoyu couldn¡¯t help but feel as if he stood, awed, at the foot of a grand mountain.?Look at Master Su! He even dared seize a woman the sixth prince took a fancy to! That¡¯s incredible!

    ¡°You¡¯re kidding, right?¡± Huang Qianjun was bbergasted.?How could Brother Su do something like that just because he coveted her beauty? No, he was undoubtedly here for revenge.

    ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m not kidding; he already led her away. She¡¯s going to follow him going forward.¡±

    Suddenly, he said warningly, ¡°Brother Huang, you must remember: you are not to have any untoward thoughts regarding Cha Jin. Nothing causes a disaster faster than sumbing to beauty. You know what they mean when they speak of dangerous beauties, right? Actually, you ought to know better than me.¡±

    ¡°Come on! I¡¯m enlisting tomorrow! How could I be in any mood to worry about that?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. I was just worried that your excessive lustfulness might bring you harm,¡± said Yuan Luoyu with a sage nod.

    Huang Qianjun instantly felt warm inside. ¡°Young Master Yuan, I didn¡¯t realize you were so considerate. Let¡¯s hang out again sometime. Next time, it¡¯s my turn to treat you!¡±

    Yuan Luoyuughed. ¡°I was waiting for you to say that.¡±

    The two wrapped their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders. They weren¡¯t brothers, but they were like brothers.

    Friendship between men was just this simple.

    When they left the Sand-Scouring Waves, Yuan Luoyu personally carried Huang Qianjun back to Bottlegourd Alley on horseback. It was only after seeing him back to Humble Tranquility Cottage that Yuan Luoyu bade farewell.

    It was the middle of the night, and a cool breeze blew past.

    By now, Huang Qianjun had sobered up somewhat, and he cautiously knocked on the door. ¡°Brother Su, I¡¯m back. If it¡¯s inconvenient to get up, I can go over the walls¡­.¡±

    Creak.

    The door opened, revealing a face covered in dust.

    Huang Qianjun jumped in fright before realizing that it was just Cha Jin. He exhaled. ¡°Miss Cha Jin! You¡¯re not with Brother Su?¡±

    He initially assumed that she was here to ¡®warm Su Yi¡¯s bed.¡¯ To his surprise, it seemed that wasn¡¯t the case at all.

    ¡°Young Lord Huang, you¡¯re finally back.¡± Cha Jin nced at him. ¡°There¡¯s a few things I¡¯d like you to teach me.¡±

    ¡°Teach?¡± said Huang Qianjun hurriedly. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, but if you need help with something, please ask.¡±

    He subconsciously recalled Yuan Luoyu¡¯s warning, and he saw Cha Jin as Su Yi¡¯s woman, so his tone was polite and respectful.

    ¡°Young Master Huang, it seems you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m now just a servant; my job is to wash and foldundry, brew and pour tea, attend to the garden, and clean the residence¡­ In short, I¡¯ll be responsible for all odd jobs and housework from now on,¡± whispered Cha Jin.

    She couldn¡¯t just let Huang Qianjun treat her with such politeness; she dared not.

    ¡°A servant? I won¡¯t lie to you: an opportunity to work as Brother Su¡¯s servant is unquestionably a grand stroke of fortune,¡±ughed Huang Qianjun. How could he really treat her as a servant? One way or another, she now followed his Brother Su, so he¡¯d treat her ordingly.

    <i>Fortune? Do you have any idea how he made me submit to this¡­.?</i> Cha Jin¡¯s spirits sank.?She then proceeded to wee Huang Qianjun into the courtyard and pepper him with questions.

    For example, where did they keep the toiletries and make-up? Which room was she supposed to sleep in? What should she do about Su Yi¡¯s daily meals? Etcetera, etcetera.

    Even Huang Qianjun was bbergasted.?It seems Brother Su really has made this stunning enchantress his servant girl!??

    This level of skill sure is something. He¡¯s a man among men, a role model for all to look up to!

    Huang Qianjun eximed. He finally understood how it felt to gaze up at a vast mountain and what it meant to be ¡®a skilled disciplinarian.¡¯

    Morning the next day.

    The Spiritmartial Marquis, Chen Zheng, and Zhang Yiren led a group of young people from Blueriver Sword Manor. Their next destination, Humble Tranquility Cottage.

    ¡°Where is the Marquis taking us?¡± En route, Li Moyun couldn¡¯t help but turn and ask hispanion.

    ¡°They say he ns to bid an extremely important person farewell, but I¡¯m not sure who exactly it is either,¡± whispered a valiant-looking young man.

    ¡°Someone important enough for the marquis to bid farewell in person? How lofty of an existence must they be?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re surely a top-tier, long-established expert of the prefectural capital.¡±

    There were seven or eight youths in total, all of them good seedlings Chen Zheng had selected personally. They were about to leave for Bloodthistle Yao Mountain alongside him.

    An important person¡­.?Li Moyun thought to himself,?In the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital, who but the leaders of the four peak-level factions is worthy of a personal farewell from the marquis?

    Ni Hao, meanwhile, inwardly steeled himself. He was full of hope for the future.?I¡¯m definitely going to establish myself during my time in the Greente Army. I just have to make something of myself! Then, when I next return to the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital, which of those lofty authority figures will dare look down on me?

    Nan Ying, meanwhile, was smug andcent.?Although it¡¯s extremely rare for women to enlist, that will only highlight how extraordinary I am, and it¡¯ll make it easier for me to attract the attention of the powerful and influential. With the methods at my disposal, is there any need to fear failing to connect with those of high rank? They say birds need skies high enough to fly in, and they¡¯re right. With this chance, I, Nan Ying, will change my destiny!

    This time, the Spiritmartial Marquis had selected only eight inner sect disciples, and of them, she was the only woman!

    To Blood Cirction Realm cultivators like them, if they wanted to advance further down the path of the Martial Dao, they had only two choices.

    Either they passed the test and were selected to cultivate in Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy, or they joined the army.

    The reason for this was simple: although Blueriver Sword Manor was strong, itcked methods and resources for Qi umtion Realm cultivators.

    Thus, when a disciple¡¯s cultivation reached theter stages of the Blood Cirction Realm, they had to consider their next steps.

    The way Li Moyun, Ni Hao, Nan Ying, and the others saw it, being chosen by the Spiritmartial Marquis was no different from leaping over the dragon¡¯s gate. They now had a chance to reach greater heights of the Martial Dao!

 Chapter 153: Farewells

    <h4>Chapter 153: Farewells</h4>

    The Yuan Family.

    ¡°Father, today, Brother Huang will leave to join the army. I¡¯m going to go see him off,¡± said Yuan Luoyu respectfully.

    Yuan Wutong immediately made his decision. ¡°Take some presents with you. Stop by the treasury and pick out something good. Our gift might be intended for Huang Qianjun, but what matters is that Master Su will see it; we absolutely cannot be half-hearted about this. Let¡¯s take this chance to disy our Yuan Family¡¯s sincerity.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Yuan Luoyu straightforwardly agreed.

    Yuan Wutong snorted coldly. ¡°Last night, your expenditures at the Sand-Scouring Waves weren¡¯t the least bit small. Out of respect for Master Su, I¡¯ll let you off just this once, but you¡¯d best hurry back to the Redscale Army, you brat!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Father, for showing mercy!¡± Yuan Luoyu sighed in relief and dashed offpliantly, but he was smiling with his eyes.

    ¡°Father, I¡¯m going too.¡± Yuan Luoxi rose and, without even asking if Yuan Wutong agreed, ran off excitedly.

    Yuan Wutong instantly felt helpless.?It¡¯s true what they say; you can¡¯t keep your grown daughter home for long!

    ¡­¡­

    Humble Tranquility Cottage.

    Zhang Yiren stepped forward and knocked gently on the gate, but this time, Huang Qianjun wasn¡¯t the one to open the door. Instead, it was a transcendently beautiful young woman.

    Although she only wore a in skirt and a simple hairpin, with no make-up or other ornaments, it was hard to disguise her fair features or delicate beauty.

    ¡°Miss Cha Jin?¡± Zhang Yiren was stunned.

    He''d seen this stunningly beautiful courtesan once back aboard the tower ship, but he wouldn¡¯t have expected to encounter her again at Humble Tranquility Cottage.

    Li Moyun, Ni Hao, and the other youths were stunned too; Cha Jin¡¯s absolute beauty left them dumbstruck.

    Quite a few of them felt suddenly insecure, and they dared not meet her gaze.

    Nan Ying sighed to herself. She was a woman,?but even she?was even a bit jealous of Cha Jin¡¯s good looks. Thinking about it, even if she searched all of Blueriver Sword Manor, only Wen Lingxue could stand on equal ground with whoever this woman was,

    Cha Jin smiled, her gentle voice reminiscent of the jingling of bells. ¡°Greetings, Commander Zhang. Might I ask if you¡¯re here to see our young lord?¡±

    Some of the men almost couldn¡¯t take it. This voice, this temperament, this appearance¡­. It was just too much!

    Even Chen Zheng couldn¡¯t help but reveal a strange light in his eyes.?My Young Friend Su sure is something; he even took such a stunning girl as a servant!

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re here to see Young Lord Su.¡± Zhang Yiren nodded.

    By then, Huang Qianjun had already heard them, and he came over to invite them in with a smile. ¡°Marquis, Commander Zhang, pleasee in.¡±

    Zhang Yiren furrowed his brow. ¡°Brother Huang, you¡¯ve got dark rings around your eyes, and your aura is weak and depleted. What happened?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­.¡± Huang Qianjun instantly felt awkward. ¡°Nothing happened.¡±

    Suddenly, he noticed some familiar faces, and he frowned. ¡°Li Moyun, what are you doing here?¡±

    Li Moyun had long since noticed Huang Qianjun, and he was bbergasted beyond belief.

    Especially when he saw him chatting casually with Zhang Yiren; this sent tidal waves coursing through Li Moyun¡¯s heart. He almost dared not believe his eyes.

    ¡°Oh? And you guys are here too!¡± Huang Qianjun noticed Ni Hao and Nan Ying too, and his expression went a bit strange.

    Ni Hao and Nan Ying were stunned; it was like they¡¯d just seen a ghost.?Earlier, they couldn¡¯t help but try and guess just who was worthy of a personal farewell visit from the marquis.

    They certainly wouldn¡¯t have guessed they¡¯d see Huang Qianjun!

    There was no way they¡¯d forget that fateful night in the Mountain of River Pce on the ninth floor of the House of Prosperity. Huang Qianjun had been by Su Yi¡¯s side the entire time.?In other words, the moment theyid eyes on Huang Qianjun, Ni Hao and Nan Ying instantly guessed who the marquis was here to visit.

    For a moment, they found it hard to stay calm. An incredible array of emotions flitted across their faces.

    ¡°Brother Huang, do you know them too?¡± Zhang Yiren couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°That¡¯s only natural; we¡¯re old acquaintances.¡± Huang Qianjunughed heartily.

    Zhang Yirenughed back. ¡°That¡¯s excellent! They¡¯ll be joining us on our trip back to Bloodthistle Yao Mountain. Since you already know each other, you can take this time to get closer to each other.¡±

    As they spoke, they entered the courtyard.

    At almost the exact same time, Su Yi leisurely strolled out of his room, d in his usual blue with his hair tied up. He looked clean and neat, with an aloof, transcendent air.

    It really is him!?Ni Hao and Nan Ying both cried out internally, and they felt an indescribable sense of loss.

    Earlier, they were immensely proud that the Spiritmartial Marquis had chosen them. They thought this meant they were destined to soar into the heavens and realize their ambitions.

    Who would have thought that Su Yi, someone the same age as them, had long since left them in the dust? He was now so lofty that the Spiritmartial Marquis would pay him a personal visit!

    The difference between them was readily apparent.

    Li Moyun silently clenched his fists. Inside, he was dejected too.

    At first, he saw the Wen?Family¡¯s?live-in son-inw as nothing. He didn¡¯t take Su Yi seriously at all, but now¡­.. He¡¯d already grown powerful to the point that Li Moyun could only look up to him!

    He could only eat his dust; he¡¯d never catch up!

    The other youths woreplex expressions too. One after another, they recognized Su Yi. To them, it seemed utterly absurd. What could be more ridiculous than this?

    After all, just one year ago, Su Yi was still?that reject?without a cultivation.

    But now, he¡¯d climbed so high that even the Spiritmartial Marquis came to bid him farewell in person!

    ¡°Young Lord Su, I¡¯m here to bid you farewell. We¡¯ll soon proceed to the harbor just outside the city and board a ship back to Bloodthistle Yao Mountain.¡± Chen Zheng stepped forward, smiled, and sped his fist.

    Su Yi nodded, then took out a spiritual sword and passed it to Huang Qianjun. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything good to offer you, so just take this weapon.¡±

    The de emanated a faint purple glow. This was the weapon he¡¯d imed after ying Nan Wenxiang, ¡°Reflecting Purple.¡± A grandmaster weaponsmith of the Jade Capital, Chai Yong, had forged it personally.

    When she saw it, the look in Cha Jin¡¯s eyes went strange.

    Li Moyun and the others, meanwhile, were dazed. They naturally realized that Su Yi¡¯s ¡°casual gift¡± was in fact an extraordinary spiritual de!

    ¡°Brother Su, I¡­..¡± The rims of Huang Qianjun¡¯s eyes reddened. When the moment of departure truly arrived, it was hard to avoid reluctance and sadness.

    But before he could speak, Su Yi cut him off. ¡°I can¡¯t stand it when men put on airs. No need for nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Huang Qianjun froze as Chen Zheng and Zhang Yiren burst intoughter.

    ¡°Brother Huang, my sister and I havee to see you off!¡± Yuan Luoyu¡¯s valiant voice emanated from beyond the gates. Then, he and Yuan Luoxi strode inside.

    When he saw Chen Zheng standing there, Yuan Luoyu was briefly stunned. Then, he hurriedly saluted. ¡°This junior is called Yuan Luoyu. Greetings, Marquis!¡±

    Chen Zheng nodded. ¡°I know you. You¡¯re Yuan Wutong¡¯s second son, amander of ten thousand men working beneath Shen Jiusong. I heard he praised you as ¡®the Redscale Valiant¡¯, and he says you have the talent of a future king or marquis. Well, how about it? Any interest in taking up office in my Greente Army?¡±

    Yuan Luoyu was caught off guard. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t make that decision on my own.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re ever interested in the future, you¡¯re wee toe looking for me at any time,¡± said Chen Zheng.

    Yuan Luoyu smiled and agreed. Then, he took out a jade box and passed it to Huang Qianjun. ¡°This is a set of Thousand-Scale Armor. Brother Huang, consider it a token of my friendship.¡±

    Thousand-Scale Armor!

    Chen Zheng was stunned. ¡°Your father sure spared no expense. You can¡¯t buy armor like that with ten thousand gold. It¡¯s enough to withstand a full force attack from a Qi umtion expert.¡±

    He understood that although this gift was for Huang Qianjun, they were putting on a show for Su Yi to see.

    At the end of the day, Huang Qianjun¡¯s prestige was insufficient for Yuan Wutong to spend so much on him.

    At first, Huang Qianjun thought nothing of this gift, but when he heard the marquis¡¯ words, he was stunned. He sighed, ¡°Young Master Yuan, you really are my good brother!¡±

    Nearby, Li Moyun, Ni Hao, and Nan Ying saw this. All of them were inwardly displeased.?Back then, Li Moyun was the leading figure of Guangling City¡¯s younger generation, while Huang Qianjun was just an infamous silkpants.

    Who¡¯d have thought that things would change so dramatically? Their statuses had changedpletely!

    Ni Hao and Nan Ying were keenly aware that Huang Qianjun was basking in Su Yi¡¯s light; that was the only reason the Yuan Family attached such importance to him. They couldn¡¯t help but envy Huang Qianjun¡¯s good luck¡­.

    Before long, Chen Zheng led his group away.

    When they realized that Su Yi wasn¡¯t going to pursue their former grudges, Li Moyun, Ni Hao, and Nan Ying sighed in relief.

    But this was also precisely what left them so bitter and upset. For him to simply let their grudges go meant that, in Su Yi¡¯s eyes, they were unworthy of notice. The gap between them was so huge that they already inhabited different words.

    After watching Huang Qianjun leave with the marquis and Zhang Yiren, Su Yi returned to the courtyard.

    ¡°Master Su, I¡¯ll be returning to my duties at the Redscale Army shortly. If you ever visit the Imperatorial Provincial Capital, please grant me the opportunity to take you out for a drink,¡± said Yuan Luoyu.

    ¡°You mean like what you didst night?¡± Yuan Luoxi snorted coldly and red at her amorous, dissolute elder brother.

    Yuan Luoyu instantly felt a bit awkward.

    Cha Jin¡¯s expression went a little strange too.

    Only Su Yi remained easygoing. He raised his teacup and took a sip. ¡°That¡¯s all?in the?future. We can discuss thatter.¡±

    ¡°Master Su, are you nning to leave the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital soon too?¡± Yuan Luoxi couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Su Yi nodded.

    His Qi umtion cultivation had yet to achieve full spiritual awakening of the acupoints even after all this time. If he lingered in the prefectural capital, there was no way he¡¯d catch the lucky break he needed to break through.

    Yuan Luoxi pressed, ¡°Then where are you going?¡±

    This time, Cha Jin pricked up her ears too.

    ¡°Hard to say.¡± Su Yi shook his head. He just knew he wanted to leave, but first, he at least had to see Wen Lingxue again.

    When she heard his answer, Yuan Luoxi couldn¡¯t help but feel dejected. ¡°Master Su, on the third day of the third lunar month, after my father¡¯s birthday celebrations are over, I¡¯ll be leaving too. I¡¯m going to continue my cultivation at Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll see you again¡­.¡±

    ¡°Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy?¡± Su Yi was briefly stunned. ¡°In that case, we might very well meet again after all.¡±

    Yuan Luoxi was instantly delighted. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy too, Master Su?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Su Yi nodded.

    How could he possibly forget the woman who was nominally his wife?

    Of course, there was also Wei Zhengyang and the other young master types. If he didn¡¯t deal with the punks intending to cuckold him, he¡¯d never rest at ease.

    Before long, the Yuan siblings bade farewell and left, while Su Yi returned to his room and began his usual cultivation routine.

    He temporarily couldn¡¯t make any progress with his cultivation, but he could practice the Universal Self-Embodiment Sutra to temper his soul power.

    He left Cha Jin all alone in the courtyard. She stood there for a moment before silently picking up a broom and starting to sweep up the fallen leaves and flower petals¡­

    Meanwhile, at Blueriver Sword Manor, Zhu Guqing retracted her gaze, a satisfied look on her stunning face. ¡°Not bad. Both your talent and your temperament are enough that you could have entered Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy a long time ago.¡±

    Wen Lingxue bowed. ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating, Senior.¡±

    ¡°I already promised your sister that I¡¯d take you with me when I returned to Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy. Get your things in order, and we¡¯ll be on our way momentarily.¡±

    Wen Lingxue was instantly startled.?We¡¯re leaving right now?

 Chapter 154: Three Women Get Acquainted Over Conversation

    <h4>Chapter 154: Three Women Get Acquainted Over Conversation</h4>

    Wen Lingxue woke up early that morning. She originally nned to wash up, do her hair and make-up, then mooch off Su Yi for lunch.

    Naturally, Zhu Guqing¡¯s decision left her somewhat troubled.

    She thought it over, then whispered, ¡°Senior, before I go, might I visit someone first?¡±

    Zhu Guqing nodded. ¡°From your perspective, leaving right this second really is a bit rushed. Who do you want to visit? I¡¯ll apany you.¡±

    ¡°That¡­.¡± Wen Lingxue hesitated, but in the end, she nodded.

    Before long, she had everything in order.

    Zhu Guqing said, ¡°Right, you don¡¯t need to worry about Blueriver Sword Manor refusing to let you go. I¡¯ve already discussed this with Mu Cangtu.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing worth missing at Blueriver Sword Manor, and the person I want to see isn¡¯t here, either.¡± Wen Lingxue shook her head.?It hadn¡¯t been long since she entered Blueriver Sword Manor, and the people she¡¯d met here were just passersby to her.

    ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll visit the person you want to see, then head off immediately. How does that sound?¡± murmured Zhu Guqing.

    Wen Lingxue nodded, but when she thought about how she was about to part with her brother-inw, her delicate, painted eyebrows knit together.

    But then, she forced herself to perk up.?I can¡¯t let Brother-in-Law see me upset; it would only worry him.

    As they walked out of Blueriver Sword Manor, Zhu Guqing noticed that?Wen?LIngxue looked a bit restless. She said thoughtfully, ¡°Lingxue, don¡¯t tell me the person we¡¯re about to visit is your beloved?¡±

    Wen Lingxue¡¯s pretty face flushed red. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m going to see my brother-inw.¡±

    Zhu Guqing was stunned. ¡°You mean the young man who married into your Wen Family?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s him,¡± Wen Lingxue said softly. ¡°He¡¯s always been extremely good to me, and he¡¯s currently in the prefectural capital too.¡±

    Her voice was noticeably gentler than before.

    Zhu Guqing furrowed her brow, and when she spoke, her tone was a bit reproachful. ¡°Don¡¯t they say that he lost his cultivation, and that he¡¯s nothing but a waste? And he¡¯s a live-in son-inw; his status is about as low as it gets. Even your sister is dead-set on dissolving this iparably humiliating sham of a marriage. Why are you still on good terms with him?¡±

    Wen Lingxue was stunned; she keenly picked up on Zhu Guqing¡¯s biases against Su Yi, and she couldn¡¯t help but argue, ¡°Senior, my brother-inw is a great guy, and besides, his cultivation has recovered. He¡¯s not the ¡®waste¡¯ he once was.¡±

    Zhu Guqing couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°What magic potion or honeyed words did he use to convince you to speak up on his behalf?¡±

    Her icy, beautiful features were instantly serious. ¡°Lingxue, as your elder, I have to warn you: reality is cruel. Your sister and Su Yi¡¯s rtionship is irreconcble. You shouldn¡¯t waste your time sympathizing with him or pitying him; instead, you ought to draw a line between him and yourself.¡±

    Before Wen Lingxue could respond, Zhu Guqing continued with a hint of indifference, ¡°Besides,?so what?if his cultivation has recovered? He¡¯ll never be a match for your sister. He¡¯s simply not destined for that.

    ¡°And you are about to be a disciple of Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy. Your status and rank are far beyond Su Yi. If you get mixed up with him, you¡¯ll only hurt yourself.

    By the time Zhu Guqing finished, Wen Lingxue¡¯s heart surged with indescribable indignation, and her tone was noticeably colder than before. ¡°Senior, that¡¯s your opinion, but that¡¯s not how I see it.¡±

    Zhu Guqing was startled. It seemed as if she wouldn¡¯t have guessed that such a pretty, obedient-looking girl dared argue with her.

    A momentter, she couldn¡¯t help but smile and say gently, ¡°You¡¯re still young, and you¡¯ve yet to understand the wickedness of the human heart. One day, you¡¯ll understand that I¡¯m saying this for your own good.¡±

    Wen Lingxue pursed her lips but said nothing.

    Zhu Guqing patted her gently on the shoulder. ¡°Enough, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll take you to go see him. Now that you mention it, I¡¯ve only heard your sister bring him up asionally, but I don¡¯t really know what he looks like or anything about his personality.¡±

    Hearing this, Wen Lingxue¡¯s mood noticeably improved. ¡°Senior, when you?see Brother-in-Law, you¡¯ll surely change your mind about him.¡±

    ¡°That so? Well, I¡¯m really looking forward to it,¡± said Zhu Guqing, but her words were a bit perfunctory and dismissive.?To a Grandmaster like her, few young people were worthy of notice. They only paid attention to the supremely talented.

    Wen Lingxue said no more.

    She suddenly recalled something her brother-inw once told her: The loftier someone¡¯s status and the greater the power, the more stubborn, intractable, and conceited they¡¯d be. When the powerful interact with others, it¡¯s hard to avoid bias and discrimination.

    It seemed this really was the case.

    Zhu Guqing was an esteemed elder of Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy, a Grandmaster whose name shook the entire Cloudriver Prefecture. To the people of Guangling City, she was like a heavenly dragon, someone they had to crane their necks to gaze upon from afar.

    What was her attitude towards Su Yi if not a disy of obstinate bias?

    Whatever I do, I can¡¯t let myself be like her¡­.?Wen Lingxue thought to herself.

    As the two of them walked, they attracted no shortage of attention.

    Wen Lingxue was delicate and pretty to begin with, with bright, clear eyes. It hadn¡¯t been long since she entered Blueriver Sword Manor, but they¡¯d already crowned her their number one beauty.

    And Zhu Guqing had even greater charm. Her hair was white as snow, and her eyes were like ice. She looked just over twenty, and in that pristinely elegant long dress, she looked utterly transcendent.

    It was easy to imagine how much of amotion two such peerless beauties, one young, one mature, would cause walking side-by-side.

    If not for Zhu Guqing¡¯s frigid and intimidating aura, odds were no small number of men would have chatted them up by now.

    However, the closer they got to Bottlegourd Alley, the more familiar the scenery seemed to Zhu Guqing. She couldn¡¯t help but frown and recall a recent and painful experience.

    Zhu Guqing couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Where does your brother-inw live?¡±

    ¡°Up ahead, in Bottlegourd Alley.¡± Wen Lingxue pointed.

    ¡°It really is Bottlegourd Alley¡­.¡± The expression on Zhu Guqing¡¯s beautiful face shifted. It was justst night that a certain punk kid who didn¡¯t know what was good for him angered her half to death.

    ¡°Senior, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Wen Lingxue sensed that Zhu Guqing¡¯s emotions were somewhat off.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Zhu Guqing repressed her irritation and shook her head. She naturally wouldn¡¯t tell?Wen?Lingxue what happenedst night; that would be like irritating her own wounds.

    But then, she followed Wen Lingxue into the alley. With each step they took, they drew closer to Humble Tranquility Cottage, and Zhu Guqing could no longer repress her rising sense of foreboding.

    She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Lingxue, tell me, what does your brother-inw look like? Does he have any distinctive features?¡±

    Wen Lingxue¡¯s clear, crisp voice responded, ¡°We¡¯re almost there. You¡¯ll know when you see him.¡±

    Zhu Guqing felt stifled, but it would have been awkward to press for answers.

    There¡¯s no way it¡¯s that same punk kid. With the methods at that guy¡¯s disposal, how could he resort to bing a live-in son-inw? And if she really married a young man like that, Lingzhao wouldn¡¯t be so intensely averse to him, right¡­?

    As Zhu Guqingforted herself, Wen Lingxue was already dashing over to Humble Tranquility Cottage¡¯s gates.

    She knocked on the door.?Thud thud thud!

    The sound was soft and gentle, but it went off in Zhu Guqing¡¯s ears like sudden cracks of thunder. Her entire body went rigid, and her icy, beautiful face shifted.

    It really is that guy¡¯s house!?She was now certain that something bad wasing.

    Creak~!

    The gate opened. They stood on opposite sides of the entryway, but both Wen Lingxue and Cha Jin were stunned.

    Wen Lingxue almost assumed she¡¯d gone to the wrong address.

    Cha Jin, meanwhile, was stunned by Wen Lingxue¡¯s good looks.?Isn¡¯t she a bit too pretty? Those bright eyes and pearly teeth, those delicate features, that youthful charm¡­ I might be a woman, but even my eyes lit up at the sight of her. She¡¯s stunning!

    ¡°Miss, who are you here to see?¡± asked Cha Jin with a faint smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for my brother-inw,¡± said Wen Lingxue. Her bright eyes peered into the courtyard. The scenery was the same, but there was no sign of the familiar Huang Qianjun, nor of the Feng Siblings.

    Naturally, she didn¡¯t see Su Yi either.

    ¡°Your brother-inw?¡± Cha Jin was stunned. Sheughed, ¡°Might I ask who your brother-inw is?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± It was then that the door atop the courtyard¡¯s stone stairs swung open, and a tall, lean figure walked over.

    Wen Lingxue instantly lit up and waved him over. ¡°Brother-in-Law! I almost thought I was in the wrong ce!¡±

    Boom!

    Su Yi¡¯s voice went off in Zhu Guqing¡¯s ears like a sudden crack of thunder, shattering all remaining hope that this was just some big misunderstanding.

    It¡­.It really is that guy? How is this possible? How could someone pathetic enough to have married into his wife¡¯s family possibly possess enough power to y a Grandmaster? How could a mere live-in son-inw talk andugh alongside the Spiritmartial Marquis?

    Zhu Guqing was dumbstruck, but Cha Jin was bbergasted too.

    If Su Yi was this young woman¡¯s brother-inw, didn¡¯t that mean Su Yi was already married?

    When she realized this, Cha Jin felt an inexplicable,plex sourness rise within her heart.

    ¡°You might mistake the location, but you wouldn¡¯t mistake me for someone else, right?¡±ughed Su Yi.

    It was obvious that his little sister-inw hadbed her hair and dressed up for the asion. She was even more charming than usual, and her pale green dress outlined her slender figure.

    But when Su Yi caught a glimpse of Zhu Guqing out of the corner of his eye, his eyebrows shot up. ¡°Why did youe back here?¡±

    His words weren¡¯t the least bit polite.

    This startled Cha Jin out of her strange and subtle reverie. For the first time, she noticed Zhu Guqing¡¯s presence, and her pretty eyes were instantly focused and intent.

    And who is this?

    What¡¯s going on today? Why is one peerless beauty after another knocking on his door?

    When she heard Su Yi¡¯s aloof but mildly surprised tone, Zhu Guqing felt as if he were provoking her. Her charming features were instantly icy. ¡°I never would have guessed that you were that Wen Family live-in son-inw.¡±

    Her words were barbed, but Su Yi justughed. ¡°So what if I¡¯m a live-in son-inw? Don¡¯t think that I dare not be rude to you just because you¡¯re Wen Lingzhao¡¯s master. If you don¡¯t believe me, you¡¯re wee to keep provoking me.¡±

    Wen Lingxue keenly realized that something wasn¡¯t right. ¡°Brother-in-Law, are you and Senior Zhu acquainted?¡±

    Zhu Guqing¡¯s heart clenched; she worried that Su Yi would tell?Wen?Lingxue what happenedst night, so she beat him to the punch. ¡°Lingxue, what happened between us has nothing to do with you, and you are not to get involved.¡±

    Although she said that, Wen Lingxue was increasingly certain that Zhu Guqing was unsettled, almost as if she felt guilty.

    What exactly did Brother-in-Law do to make her too ashamed to even discuss what happened?

    The mystery only made Wen Lingxue even more curious.

    ¡°I actually agree with you this time. If you get Wen Lingxue mixed up in our affairs, I guarantee that you¡¯ll pay the price,¡± said Su Yi tly.

    ¡°You¡­.¡± Zhu Guqing¡¯s face alternated white and green, and her eyes practically zed with fire.?This brat has no idea what it means to respect his elders, does he? How can he be so impudent!?

    Cha Jin watched their sh from not far away, and her expression gradually turned strange.

    The more she watched, the more she felt as if this were an argument between lovers, but that neither of them wanted to get outsiders involved¡­.

 Chapter 155: Since Ancient Times, Farewells Have Always Hurt

    <h4>Chapter 155: Since Ancient Times, Farewells Have Always Hurt</h4>

    ¡°Cha Jin, why haven¡¯t you gone to make tea yet?¡± asked Su Yi. He suddenly realized that Cha Jin seemed to be enjoying the show; she had none of the awareness a servant ought to have. Thus, he couldn¡¯t help but rebuke her.

    ¡°Ah? Oh¡­.¡± Cha Jin instantly tensed up and ran off in a panic.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze then returned to Zhu Guqing. He said calmly, ¡°I trust that you¡¯re not here to cause trouble this time. Come on in and have a cup of tea.¡±

    Zhu Guqing was briefly stunned. Inside, she snorted,?He¡¯s right. With my status, why would I make trouble for a teenager like him? It would make me look far too petty.

    At the same time, Su Yi smiled and tousled Wen Lingxue¡¯s hair. ¡°Come inside to talk,¡± he said gently. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there.¡±

    ¡°Hm!¡± Wen Lingxue smiled sweetly.

    In three short sentences, Su Yi disyed three starkly different attitudes to these three peerlessly exceptional beauties.

    He rebuked Cha Jin.

    He conceded to Zhu Guqing, and in doing so, advanced. By disying his magnanimity, he also gave her an opportunity to back down.

    And when it came to Wen Lingxue, his thoughts were nowhere near asplex. His affection for her came straight from the heart.

    The clever thing was, just like that, he¡¯d eased the ambient tension in the air.?For Su Yi, so long as he wanted to, resolving a petty little conflict like this was almost effortless.

    Meanwhile, within the courtyard.

    When she saw Cha Jin fumbling with the teapot, Wen Lingxue couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Big Sister, how about you let me do it?¡±

    With that, she deftly got to work.

    As Cha Jin watched her boil water, wash the tea leaves, and brew tea with practiced efficiency, she couldn¡¯t help but feel ashamed of herself.?Was I really so pathetic before?

    Zhu Guqing sat casually on a round stool, her dress outlining the full arc of her hips.

    She said nothing, and her expression was cold and aloof, but in reality, she felt as if she were sitting on a bed of needles.

    After all, it was just yesterday that she and Su Yi shed and argued. Worse, she¡¯d been so angry that she almost coughed up blood. Now, she¡¯de to his door of her own volition. This feeling¡­. She felt deeply embarrassed.

    <i>If I knew it would be like this, I never would havee!</i>

    Only Su Yi sprawled out leisurely in his wicker chair. He thought to himself,?When the timees that I leave the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital, I have to take this wicker chair with me. That way, no matter where I go, I can lie down whenever I want¡­

    Cha Jin lowered her head as she stood off to the sides, not saying a word.

    She was a servant, but she couldn¡¯t brew tea for their guests, and Su Yi had only just rebuked her. She felt deeply at ease.

    Before long, Wen Lingxue had poured everyone a cup of tea, and she took a seat beside Su Yi. ¡°Brother-in-Law, where are Big Brother Feng and Xiaoran?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been dangerous here ofte,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Although I¡¯m not worried about myself, I have no choice but to consider their safety, so I entrusted them to someone else.¡±

    Wen Lingxue eximed, ¡°Dangerous? What happened?¡±

    It was just one sentence, but Cha Jin and Zhu Guqing¡¯s hearts clenched.

    It was Cha Jin who led Nan Wenxiang here, resulting in his death. She almost died that night too.

    Zhu Guqing hade here with hostile intent too. Then, due to their initial misunderstanding, Su Yi angered her to the point that she almost lost her cool.

    In short, both of them had been involved, and not in a good way. If Su Yi told everyone what happened, it would put them in an awkward spot.

    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past.¡± Su Yi, however, couldn¡¯t even be bothered to exin. He justughed and looked Wen Lingxue up and down thoughtfully. ¡°What about you? What did you get so dressed up ande to see me for?¡±

    ¡°I¡­.¡± When he brought up their goal, Wen Lingxue¡¯s brow instantly knit together with worry.

    The nearby Zhu Guqing answered on her behalf. ¡°Today, Lingxue will apany me back to Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy, where she will continue her cultivation. She¡¯s here to bid you farewell.¡±

    Su Yi was instantly stunned, and his smile cooled down slightly.

    He naturally understood that someone like Zhu Guqing wouldn¡¯t go all the way to the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital just to ept new disciples into the academy.?There was only one exnation: Wen Lingzhao had made these arrangements!

    Wen?Lingxue lowered her pretty head and said softly, ¡°Brother-in-Law, don¡¯t misunderstand; I¡¯m just going there to cultivate, that¡¯s all. Besides,?with Senior?and Big Sister to look after me, you have nothing to worry about.¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Su Yi burst intoughter. ¡°This works too. When I arrive in the Imperatorial Provincial Capital, I¡¯ll go looking for you.¡±

    Wen Lingxue instantly exhaled. ¡°Mm!¡±

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll see you off.¡±

    Zhu Guqing was just about to refuse, but when she considered how utterly infuriating Su Yi was when he put his mind to it, she forced the words back down.

    An hourter.

    Su Yi stood on the pier just outside the city, watching the passenger ship Wen Lingxue and Zhu Guqing had boarded fade into the distance. He couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat mncholy.?Even Lingxue left¡­?What¡¯s keeping me in the prefectural capital now?

    Cha Jin sensed that Su Yi was in low spirits, and despite herself, she was stunned.?Don¡¯t tell me this guy¡¯s fallen for his little sister-inw?

    But then, Wen Lingxue really is a rare and exceptional beauty. It¡¯s hard to find someone so radiant.

    I just don¡¯t know how good-looking her big sister is¡­

    As she thought to herself, Su Yi turned to leave, and Cha Jin followed hot on his heels.

    ¡­¡­

    Meanwhile, aboard a passenger ship on the Great Azure, Zhu Guqing hesitated. In the end, she decided to say what was on her mind anyway. ¡°Lingxue, don¡¯t tell your sister about what happened between Su Yi and I. I¡¯m afraid it would stir up numerous waves.¡±

    Wen Lingxue couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Senior, just what happened between you two?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not for you to know.¡± Zhu Guqing shook her head. Inwardly, she sighed.

    At first, she thought that Su Yi was just the Wen?Family¡¯s?live-in son-inw, someone beneath her notice. She¡¯d even warned Wen Lingxue to interact with him less.

    Who¡¯d have thought the Wen?Family¡¯s?live-in son-inw and the youth living at Humble Tranquility Cottage were one and the same?

    As a result, when she faced Wen Lingxue, Zhu Guqing couldn¡¯t help but feel awkward and a little embarrassed.?Is that kid my natural enemy or something? Why is it that every time I see him, I leave suppressing a bellyful of fire?¡±

    ¡°Senior, please rest assured, I won¡¯t say anything to my sister,¡± said Wen Lingxue gently. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what exactly happened, I guarantee that my brother-inw isn¡¯t a bad person.¡±

    Zhu Guqing paused for a moment, then asked out of the blue, ¡°Why would someone like him marry into your family?¡±

    ¡°Uh, I don¡¯t know either.¡± Wen Lingxue shook her head.

    ¡°Someone who lost his cultivation underwent such a thorough metamorphosis and became a mighty expert. It¡¯s really hard to believe.¡± Zhu Guqing frowned. ¡°Right, you shouldn¡¯t tell your big sister about this, either.¡±

    ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± eximed Wen Lingxue.

    Zhu Guqing sighed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid she couldn¡¯t take the shock. Don¡¯t you know? Your big sister is cold, noble, and aloof by nature, and she¡¯s proud to the bones. She detested this marriage right from the start. If she knew your brother-inw was nothing like he was in the past, what would she think?¡±

    Wen Lingxue fell silent for a moment. Then, she couldn¡¯t help but object, ¡°But we can¡¯t keep something like this a secret forever!¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s just keep it a secret as long as we can. Your sister is currentlypletely focused on her cultivation, and this is the perfect chance for her to grow and break through. We cannot allow these matters to dy her progress,¡± said Zhu Guqing solemnly.

    Before departing for the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital, she helped Wen Lingzhao obtain a spot to enter the trials held at the ¡°Whitecloud Mountain Secret Realm¡±.

    One month from now, the gateway?would?open. With Wen Lingzhao¡¯s talents, with a little luck, she was highly likely to temper her energy and reach ¡°Astral Manifestation¡± in one fell swoop.

    In doing so, she¡¯d establish iparably firm foundations for future growth, and she¡¯d step into the Grandmaster Realm with ease!

    Wen Lingxue pursed her lips and sighed. ¡°Why is it that the older I get, the moreplicated everything seems?¡±

    Zhu Guqing couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°That¡¯s what it means to grow up.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    A group appeared on the docks outside the city: Zhou Zhili and hispanions.

    ¡°Prefectural Governor Mu, if everything goes well during our trip to the Imperatorial Province, you¡¯ll take another step up thedder and be one of the highest-ranked officials outside of the Jade Capital!¡±

    ¡°Many thanks for your support, Sixth Highness.¡± The Harmony Prefectural Governor, Mu Zhongting, smiled and sped his fist.

    Zhou Zhili said solemnly, ¡°It¡¯s too early for thanks. In just half a month, the curtain will open on the Imperatorial Province¡¯s ¡®Tea Party.'' That¡¯s the true crux of the matter. Neither of us can afford to getcent.¡±

    The Imperatorial Province¡¯s Tea Party!

    Mu Zhongting was instantly solemn, and he nodded silently.

    ¡°I originally came to the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital to recruit Qin Wenyuan to my cause. Who¡¯d have thought I¡¯d be so unlucky? Young Lord Su actually went and killed him!¡± Zhou Zhili sighed.

    ¡°Qin Wenyuan was already in the second prince¡¯s camp, and he was a capable man. His death isn¡¯t a bad thing at all,¡± said Mu Zhongting. He paused, then said hesitantly, ¡°Sixth Highness, if you¡¯ll forgive my boldness, might I ask why you haven¡¯t recruited Young Lord Su? His methods are reminiscent?of a fallen?immortal¡¯s. With his aid, what couldn¡¯t you aplish?¡±

    ¡°You said it yourself,¡± Zhou Zhili sighed with exasperation. ¡°He¡¯s like a fallen immortal. How could he possibly consent to work for me?¡±

    Mu Zhongting froze, stunned. ¡°Your Highness, you needn¡¯t lose heart. Remember, you¡¯ve already befriended him, and you¡¯ve helped him clean up his messes twice. I trust that he appreciates the favor. If you truly encounter a thorny adversary or difficult problem, how could Young Lord Su possibly remain uninvolved?¡±

    Zhou Zhili let out a long breath of turbid air. ¡°Perhaps.¡±

    ¡°You?done talking yet?¡± said Qing Jin coldly.

    Zhou Zhili hurriedly smiled and approached. ¡°Don¡¯t fret, Martial Aunt. We¡¯ll leave as soon as our ship arrives!¡±

    After Su Yi pped herst night at the Sand-Scouring Waves, Qing Jin seemed to have be an entirely different person. Her words were icy, and her temper was extremely poor.

    This gave Zhou Zhili an awful headache.

    Qing Jin fell silent, then said out of nowhere, ¡°My master responded to my letter. Three days from now, the sect will send someone to the Imperatorial Provincial Capital. When the Tea Party rolls around, he¡¯ll help you out.¡±

    Zhou Zhili¡¯s spirits instantly soared, and his face lit up with delight. ¡°Martial Aunt, might I ask just which expert ising to my aid?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see him, won¡¯t you?¡± said Qing Jin coldly.

    Zhou Zhili fell silent, but inwardly, he was already full of confidence. With an expert from Qing Jin¡¯s sect helping him out, what did he have to be afraid of on this trip to the Imperatorial Province?<i>?I''ve got this in the bag!</i>

    Qing Jin nced at him, then said expressionlessly, ¡°Don¡¯t count your chickens before they¡¯ve hatched. There¡¯s no way Xiang Tianqiu will just obediently offer up his authority on a silver tter. With his shrewdness, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s long since sensed trouble and made ample preparations.¡±

    Xiang Tianqiu.

    The governor of the Imperatorial Province!

    He reigned over one of the Great Zhou¡¯s six provinces, making him one of the highest officers of the frontier!

 Chapter 156: The Curly-Whiskered Swordsman

    <h4>Chapter 156: The Curly-Whiskered Swordsman</h4>

    Humble Tranquility Cottage.

    As soon as they got back, Su Yi ordered, ¡°Get everything in order. We¡¯ll leave momentarily.¡±

    ¡°Leave?¡± asked Cha Jin in a daze.

    Su Yi nced at her. ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    Cha Jin¡¯s heart shook, and she hurriedly shook her head. ¡°Young Lord, where are we going?¡±

    ¡°The Imperatorial Provincial Capital.¡± As he spoke, he walked back to his room.

    Cha Jin was bbergasted. <i>We¡¯re leaving, just like that?</i>

    <i>In that case, why not take the same ship as Miss Lingxue?</i>

    <i>And even if he wants to leave, we ought to n that at least a day in advance, right?</i>

    <i>How can he insist?on leaving at the drop of a hat?</i>

    Cha Jin really, truly couldn¡¯t see through Su Yi, but despite her inner confusion, she still went back to her room and got her belongings in order.

    In truth, she had almost nothing to pack beyond a handful of clothes.?When she emerged from her room, she saw Su Yi beneath the gazebo, putting the wicker chair into his storage tool.

    ¡°....¡± Cha Jin was dumbstruck.?What kind of person carries a wicker chair with them on a long journey?

    ¡°Young Lord, shall we purchase some dried grains, raincoats, and other such items?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­.Are you nning to travel by ship or on horseback? Or perhaps by carriage?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re walking.¡±

    When she heard this, Cha Jin couldn¡¯t help but facepalm. She was, once again, dumbstruck.

    We¡¯re going to the provincial capital! It¡¯s almost eight hundred miles away!

    Even if we went by horseback and traveled at top speeds, factoring in the time needed to rest, it would take us at least four or five days to get there!

    Never mind traveling on foot!

    She followed Su Yi out of the cottage and watched as he locked its gates. She suddenly felt as if she were awakening from a dream. ¡°Young Lord, do you really want to walk there?¡±

    ¡°You can consider it a spur-of-the-moment journey of cultivation.¡± Su Yi put his hands behind his back and walked into the distance. ¡°Passing mountains and rivers on foot, using your Dao Heart to contemte the scenery along the way, feasting on the bounty of nature, bathing in wind and rain... All of this is highly advantageous to cultivators such as ourselves.¡±

    Cultivation? Why does it seem to me that you just want to follow?Wen?Lingxue to the Imperatorial Provincial Capital??Cha Jin griped to herself.

    Although she didn¡¯t get it, she meekly tagged after him. However, every time she remembered that they were going all the way to the provincial capital on foot, she felt as if her heart were on the verge of copse.

    Su Yi¡¯s thoughts were nowhere near that deep.

    His cultivation had stagnated at the peak of the early-stage Qi umtion Realm for days. If he didn¡¯t break through soon, he wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it.

    The Spiritmartial Marquis had invited him to Bloodthistle Yao Mountain, but the beast tide wasn¡¯t due for another month.?He certainly couldn¡¯t wait that long.

    But he wasn¡¯t just going to the Imperatorial Provincial Capital on a whim, either.

    Part of it was that he wanted to rid himself of certaintent threats, like Wei Zhengyang.

    Part of it was that he wanted to see Wen Lingzhao andy all his cards out on the table.

    Even if they couldn¡¯t dissolve their marriage right away, he at least had to warn her that while they were husband and wife, even if it were just in name, he wouldn¡¯t tolerate anyone cing any green hats on his head.

    Or else, he wouldn¡¯t mind just getting rid of her¡­

    But of course, that was ast resort.

    Even if you didn¡¯t fear a monk, you ought to fear the Buddha. For Wen Lingxue¡¯s sake, he¡¯d much rather avoid harming her big sister.

    That aside, if he went to the provincial capital, he could meet up with Weng Yunqi and visit the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate Imperatorial Province branch. He could?consider that as helping?Qing Wan uncover clues about her past, too.

    Then there was the simple fact that, as the heart of its six prefectures, the provincial capital was far wealthier and grander in scale than the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital.

    Rumor had it that the Imperatorial Provincial Capital had sufficient resources to support a Grandmaster¡¯s cultivation; its foundations ran deep.

    For instance, one of the Great Zhou¡¯s Ten Great Academies, Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy, was based just ten miles outside the provincial capital, atop ¡°Heaven¡¯s Origin Mountain.¡±

    Many of the six prefectures¡¯ Grandmasters lived in the provincial capital, because only a ce like that had enough cultivation resources to satisfy their needs.

    This is what they meant when they said ¡°People always strive for greater heights.¡±

    A dayter.

    Yuan Luoxi excitedly arrived at Bottlegourd Alley. She nned to invite Su Yi over to her family home.

    But when she got there, she saw a big iron lock on the gates. She was instantly rooted to the spot.

    Did Master Su go out??After thinking it over, Yuan Luoxi went around and asked the neighbors. Before long, she had her answer¡ª

    Yesterday, Su Yi had upped and left, taking Cha Jin with him!

    Yuan Luoxi returned home in low spirits.

    When Yuan Wutong heard this news, he was stunned too. Then, he sighed with emotion. ¡°It¡¯s as I suspected; someone of Master Su¡¯s caliber couldn¡¯t possibly linger in a ce as small as the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital.¡±

    ¡°But even if he wanted to leave, why couldn¡¯t he tell us first?¡± asked Yuan Luoxi dejectedly.

    ¡°What should someone like him bother informing us?¡± Yuan Wutong asked right back.

    Yuan Luoxi froze.?He¡¯s right! Master Su is as aloof and dashing as a fallen immortal. Why would he concern himself with farewells? Why would he need us to see him off?

    Yuan Wutong was suddenly serious. ¡°Lass, he upies a different world from us,¡± he said warningly. ¡°No matter how hard you try, you¡¯ll never catch up. The distance between you will only increase.¡±

    Yuan Luoxi¡¯s pretty face burned up. ¡°Dad, what are you saying? I just respect and admire Master Su, that¡¯s all. I certainly don¡¯t have any other thoughts about him.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Really!¡± said Yuan Luoxi without even pausing to think.

    Her answer was iparably firm.

    However, on her way back to her room, Yuan Luoxi felt somewhat bewildered.?In my heart of hearts, do I really just respect and admire him?

    If that were true, why would I be so upset that he left without even saying goodbye?

    Simr thoughts spun through her head as she made her way back to her room. It was as if she¡¯d lost her soul; she didn¡¯t feel like doing anything, nor could she manage any enthusiasm for anything.

    Right! Master Su said that he was going to the Imperatorial Prefectural Capital. Before long, I¡¯ll be going to Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy to continue my cultivation. When the timees, I¡¯ll have the chance to see him again!

    When this urred to her, Yuan Luoxi¡¯s eyes brightened, and her entire face lit up.

    It was only then that she realized it was already dark out. She¡¯d wasted an entire day sitting around her room, and she was practically starving.

    Yuan Luoxi emerged from her room in high spirits. ¡°Someone, make me something to eat! I want to eat until I¡¯m nice and full!¡±

    Meanwhile, beneath the same night sky, in a stretch of mountains three hundred miles away from the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital, rain was pouring down in buckets.

    The skies were already dark and overcast, and the downpour was intense. The air was noisy with the sound of shaking leaves and grasses.

    In a space near a cliffside, there was a little cave. It was about thirty feet deep, almost like a crudely-formed room. It could shelter travelers from the rain.

    There was currently a fire zing inside, a patch of warmth.

    Outside, it was dark, cloudy, and pouring. Thebination of fierce gales and heavy rain was enough to chill a person right down to their bones.

    ¡°Young Lord, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to spend the night here,¡± said Cha Jin softly.

    She sat beneath the fire in simple clothes convenient for walking. Her shiny ck hair was tied up, revealing her slender white neck.

    But despite her simple attire, it was hard to disguise her peerless beauty.

    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? If you¡¯re too focused on rushing to your destination, you¡¯ll overlook the beauty of the scenery along the way.¡± Su Yi sat leisurely in his wicker chair, holding a jar of wine and drinking in big gulps. He looked perfectly content.

    The corners of Cha Jin¡¯s lips twitched slightly.

    What ¡°beautiful scenery¡±? Since leaving the prefectural capital, they¡¯d traversed mountains and rivers. They¡¯d walked through nothing but mud and rock, and they saw nothing but barren mountains.

    When they were thirsty, they could only drink spring water. When they were hungry, they could only gather wild fruits to sate their hunger. Cha Jin had already lost track of how much she¡¯d suffered throughout this journey!

    Only one day and one night had passed since their departure, but they¡¯d already faced three sudden downpours. As soon as their clothes dried, they got wet again, and the fabric reeked of sweat and filth.

    Cha Jin was long ustomed to cleanliness, and she was already nearing her breaking point.

    Su Yi merely nced at her and said, ¡°An expert of the Buddhist Way once traveled barefoot, d in hemp, surviving on alms in the bitter cold. A leading Daoist once traversed barren mountains and treacherous waters for no purpose other than experiencing the grandeur of heaven and earth, and the aplished old schrs of Confucianism all say that it¡¯s ¡®better to walk ten thousand miles than to read ten thousand books.¡¯ Do you know why that is?¡±

    Cha Jin was stunned. ¡°Why?¡±

    Su Yi picked up the jar and took a swig of wine. ¡°Heaven and earth do not speak of their beauty, and living things grow without expounding upon their principles. This is the Dao of heaven and earth, and it¡¯s necessary for cultivation. As you travel, it¡¯s right there beneath your feet.¡±

    ¡°But why don¡¯t I sense it at all?¡± asked Cha Jin.

    Su Yi was silent for a moment. ¡°Because you¡¯re stupid.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    Cha Jin had nothing to say to that, and Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anymore either. He looked outside the cave and into the darkness.

    Suddenly, they heard the sound of footsteps within the downpour, and they quickly realized that they were drawing closer and closer.

    Cha Jin¡¯s?pupils constricted. Soon, a well-built man with curled whiskers strode toward them. When the rainnded on him, it sttered and dispersed before he could get wet.

    He was forceful and imposing, and his eyes seemed to crackle with electricity. He had a massive, sheathed sword strapped to his back, and as he drew closer, a powerful sense of oppression washed over them.

    An expert!

    Cha Jin was instantly on guard. They were in the middle of the wilderness during a downpour. Now, a mighty expert of the Martial Dao had appeared; it was only natural that this put her on edge.

    Even more startling was the fact that the whiskered man carried a huge, brightly-colored tiger. Its skull was caved in with a deep, fist-shaped imprint.

    He¡¯d obviously punched it to death!

    A tiger this size had to weigh at least a few hundred kilos, yet he carried it as if it were weightless.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you, but it¡¯s really pouring out there. When I saw a fire in the distance, I rushed over. I¡¯ll leave as soon as the rain stops.¡±

    As he spoke, the man with curled whiskers walked into the cave. He flung the tiger¡¯s corpse to the ground, then plopped down beside the fire.

    Cha Jin couldn¡¯t help but nce at Su Yi, only to see that he was still slumped in his chair; it was as if he hadn¡¯t even noticed.

    Or perhaps, the whiskered man¡¯s arrival was simply beneath his notice.

    When she saw this, Cha Jin pursed her lips and said nothing.

    The atmosphere was instantly somewhat oppressive.

    The whiskered man seemed to find it rather strange. He nced at Su Yi, then back at Cha Jin. In the end, he shook his head and said no more, then leaned against the rock walls and closed his eyes in repose.

    Thiste at night, the only sounds were the wind and rain, as well as the crackling of the firepit.

    Cha Jin sat there,pletely ufortable. If the rain didn¡¯t stop, would she have to remain on guard like this forever?

    Suddenly, off in the distance, they heard the sound of something piercing through the air.

    Cha Jin jumped.?Are more peopleing? What for?

    The whiskered man leaning against the cave walls silently opened his eyes, stood, and said, ¡°You two needn¡¯t worry. If anything happens, all you have to do is watch. Whatever you do, don¡¯t get involved.¡±

    Then, Su Yi spoke for the first time, his expression indifferent. ¡°If you really didn¡¯t want to implicate us, you¡¯d leave right this second. You wouldn¡¯t just stand around talking nonsense.¡±

 Chapter 157: Disaster Descends From the Heavens

    <h4>Chapter 157: Disaster Descends From the Heavens</h4>

    The man with the curled whiskers was bbergasted. Most likely, he never would have guessed that a mere youth would dare talk to him in such a way.

    However, he was valiant by nature, and he naturally wouldn¡¯t pursue the matter with someone so young. Heughed dryly, ¡°Rest assured. I won¡¯t let them harm?a hair?on your head.¡±

    From the moment he arrived, the whiskered man subconsciously assumed that Su Yi was the young master of some prominent n.?Who else would travel with such a charming and pretty serving girl?

    Even more absurdly, it was obvious that this young master was long ustomed to indulgence. He actually carried a wicker chair with him everywhere he went¡­..

    ¡°Chang Guoke, you can¡¯t even protect yourself, yet you dare shamelessly promise others your protection?¡± A soft voice resounded through the rain. Soon, a slender figure floated into view.

    She wore a long blue dress and carried an oil-paper umbre. Her features were well-formed and beautiful, and as she walked through the pouring rain, she seemed perfectly at ease.

    The curly-whiskered swordsman rose, then blocked the entrance to the cave with a burst of heartyughter. ¡°You think I can¡¯t protect myself? Hua Lianxiu, killing you will be as easy as turning over my hand!¡±

    ¡°What if you add me to the mix?¡± said a raspy voice. Soon, another dark figure appeared within the distant rains and stood beside the woman in blue.

    This new arrival was short and scrawny, with sparse hair and aged features. On top of all that, he was a hunchback, making him extremely eye-catching.

    Despite his small size, he carried a pair of ck axes, each half as tall as he was. As he stood there, his expression brimmed with cold indifference and mockery.

    The whiskered man narrowed his eyes, thenughed. ¡°If I go all out, the two of youbined won¡¯t be enough to stop me.¡±

    The hunchback snorted coldly.

    When Cha Jin saw this, her heart tensed. She couldn¡¯t see through either of these new arrivals'' cultivations, but she could smell the danger in the air.

    She couldn¡¯t help but nce at Su Yi, only to realize that he was still sitting in his wicker chair. His right elbow was on the armrest, propping up his jaw, while his right hand held a jar of wine. He sat there leisurely, staring absently at the fire, as if he were daydreaming.

    His distant gaze reflected the firelight, flickering with the mes.

    In short, he seemedpletely disinterested in what was happening inside; he couldn¡¯t even be bothered to divert his attention by keeping tabs on it.

    But it was precisely this supremelyzy, prideful attitude that made all of Cha Jin¡¯s nervousness fade away. She instantly felt reassured.

    This guy killed a Grandmaster like Nan Wenxiang as effortlessly as if he were ughtering a chicken. Not even that treasure of a talisman sword could harm him. If he really encounters danger¡­.

    No. Other people are in danger when they encounter him!

    As soon as she realized this, Cha Jin¡¯s taut frame rxed. She stared into the distance as if all of this were perfectly normal; she nned to sit back and watch the show too.

    ¡°You old rooster, don¡¯t stubbornly refuse to admit the truth,¡± said a cool, bright voice. ¡°Chang Guoke¡¯s ¡®Nine?Demon-Smiting?Swords¡¯ are famous throughout the six prefectures of the Imperatorial Province, and his skill lives up to its reputation. If he really goes all out, we¡¯ll have to take him seriously.¡±

    Yet another figure emerged within the rain. He wore schrly Confucian robes and a belt, and he carried a ck ruler.

    As he walked, it was like his feet didn¡¯t even touch the ground, and the pouring rain couldn¡¯t so much as dampen his sleeves. He looked suave and elegant.

    When he saw this third arrival, the whiskered swordsman¡¯s expression was instantly iparably solemn. Every inch of him emanated an austere, imposing aura as he said coldly, ¡°Your master must really think highly of me. He even sent a filthy dog like you after me.¡±

    The schrly man smiled. ¡°Brother Chang, if you agree not to take a single step into the provincial capital for a month, I¡¯ll see you off with a pot of quality wine as a parting gift.¡±

    ¡°Stop the nonsense. Even if I agreed, you wouldn¡¯t believe me. There¡¯s no way you¡¯d let me go so easily,¡± said the whiskered man coldly.

    The man in schrly robes pped appreciatively. ¡°Your prediction is right on the mark, Brother Chang. But you¡¯re wrong; if you cripple one of your legs, I swear to the heavens that I¡¯ll let you leave here alive!¡±

    Boom!

    As soon as he said this, lightning shed overhead.

    Everyone fell silent, their expressions strange.

    Cha Jin almost burst intoughter.?Doesn¡¯t this mean not even the heavens believe this guy¡¯s vow?

    The schrly-looking man now looked rather awkward. He rubbed his nose. ¡°The rainy season is hard on those trying to swear oaths.¡±

    The beautiful woman with the oil paper umbre chirped, ¡°Master Yin, we¡¯re all already here. Why not just attack right now and see Chang Guoke off to the next world?¡±

    The schrly man sighed, ¡°It¡¯s best to fight strategically and attack your opponent¡¯s heart first. If he really believed we might let him go, it would mean he¡¯d given into fear, which in turn would mean that he wouldn¡¯t fight with everything he had. In that case, dealing with him would be as easy as turning over my hand, and we wouldn¡¯t need to worry about incurring any losses. I¡¯m just surprised that even the lightning would be this uncooperative¡­.¡±

    He sounded a bit dejected.

    The pretty woman was stunned. ¡°So what if the heavens won¡¯t cooperate? Even without their help, so long as we work together, we won¡¯t suffer any losses worth mentioning.¡±

    The hunchbacked elder shook his head up and down and grinned. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right.¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, the whiskered swordsman pointed into the cave at Su Yi and Cha Jin, then stared intently at the schrly-looking man. ¡°Let them go, and I¡¯ll y with you. I swear I won¡¯t run anymore.¡±

    ¡°Oh? You can¡¯t even protect yourself, yet you¡¯re still sopassionate? You¡¯ve really made me see you in a new light,¡± said the woman in blue, her smile mocking and gleeful.

    The man in Confucian robes sighed. ¡°What does it mean for disaster to descend from the heavens? This is a perfect example. If you really want to find fault, you¡¯re the one who dragged them into this. If they die, you¡¯ll have only yourself to me.¡±

    ¡°Leave that littless for now; I rather like her,¡± said the hunchbacked elder, staring and pointing at Cha Jin. His eyes narrowed into slits, his gaze burning with desire.

    Cha Jin had originally nned to just sit back and watch the show, but when she heard this, she felt repulsed.?How old is he? Why is he still so lustful? It really makes people want to y him alive, pluck his tendons, and scatter his ashes to the wind!

    The whiskered swordsman turned, looking ashamed. ¡°I¡¯ve done you two wrong. If and when the battle begins, I¡¯ll fight with everything I¡¯ve got to create a path for you to escape.¡±

    Cha Jin was stunned.?This guy¡¯s actually quite open and upright.

    But Su Yi just remained seated. When he heard that, he said without even blinking, ¡°If you really have a guilty conscience, hurry up and get yourself killed. That will end all this trouble. As for us? There¡¯s no need for you to worry about our safety.¡±

    When Chang Guoke heard this, he was briefly stunned. Then, his cheeks flushed red.

    Not far away, the schrly man and hispanions couldn¡¯t help but burst into jeeringughter.

    The stunning woman in blueughed, ¡°Heh, this little guy¡¯s words are music to my ears. I¡¯m a bit reluctant to watch him die.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t fall for his tricks. He might very well have said that in hopes that we¡¯d spare his life,¡± said the hunchbacked elder with a coldugh.

    ¡°Enough. Deal with Mister Chang first.¡± As the schrly man spoke, he swung his ck ruler.

    Boom!

    It was just a light, airy wooden ruler, but it stirred up wind and rain with all the force of a vast mountain descending upon them.

    A Martial Dao Grandmaster!

    Cha Jin¡¯s eyes focused.

    They were in the middle of the wilderness. Why had so many Grandmasters shown up tonight? It was downright unbelievable!

    ng!

    Chang Guoke drew his massive sword, and his entire aura changed. It seemed to soar into the heavens, yet it was as steady as a mountain.

    He swung his sword.

    ng!

    As the collision rang out, Chang Guoke shouted, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you two hate me or not. I¡¯ll open a path for you to escape if it kills me. Please, when the chancees, take it and run away!¡±

    His voice still echoing through the air, he strode out of the cave and charged into the pouring rain, sword swinging. He was forceful and ferocious as could be.

    Boom!

    Lightning shed overhead, illuminating his mountainous figure. He looked as imposing as a god.

    The massive sword he carried was highly extraordinary. It was ck as ink throughout, a full three feet long and nine inches thick. Currents of spiritual light coursed over its surface like lightning, and when he swung it, it crackled with snakes of electricity.

    However, the man in Confucian robes was highly extraordinary himself. Although his only weapon was a wooden ruler, he retreated and advanced at just the right moments, dashing and self-assured. Even when he shed with Chang Guoke head-on, he wasn¡¯t at any disadvantage.

    This was unquestionably a life and death battle between Grandmasters. It was extremely fierce and terrifying, and it scattered both the pouring rain and the nearby boulders. Fragments of rock flew through the air.

    But soon, the schrly man found himself forced to retreat repeatedly, for no other reason than that Chang Guoke held nothing back. He fought with the awareness that he was about to die, but the schrly man certainly had no intention of following him to the grave.

    ¡°All of you, attack together!¡± The beautiful woman in blue closed her oil paper umbre and, with a ng, a blood-colored sword jutted out of its tip. It was like a longsword, and it sliced through the air and towards Chang Guoke.

    Boom!

    And the short, hunchbacked elder hefted his massive axes and charged, swinging his weapon with iparable ferocity.

    ¡°They¡¯re actually all Grandmasters¡­.¡± Cha Jin couldn¡¯t help but gasp. She almost dared not believe her eyes.

    In the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital, there were only a tiny handful of Grandmasters.

    Yet here,te at night, in the middle of a sudden downpour, they found four Grandmasters locked in bitterbat!

    All of them surely have an extraordinary status; they¡¯re no ordinary group¡­.?Cha Jin thought to herself.

    Boom!

    The rain poured intensified. Thunder rumbled overhead, and the skies crackled with dancing snakes of electricity.

    Meanwhile, on the ground, Chang Guoke fought three against one. His momentum was unparalleled, and his massive sword flung wave after wave of attacks.

    But his opponents were all Grandmasters, just like him. Furthermore, the schrly-looking man was strong enough to fight him one-on-one. Add the woman in blue and the hunchbacked elder to the mix, and Chang Guoke was in grave peril.

    Before long, his body was covered in wounds.

    ¡°Hurry up and run!¡± Chang Guoke roared, his cold eyes shing like lightning amidst the rain.

    He fought with no regard for his life. Shockingly, he seeded in single-handedly suppressing all three of his opponents!

    Cha Jin couldn¡¯t help but nce at Su Yi.

    However, Su Yi just sat there, resting his eyes and meditating. It seemed he had no intention of fleeing whatsoever.?Or rather, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay the battle of Grandmasters raging outside any heed¡­.

    ¡°Foolish!¡± Chang Guoke obviously noticed it too; Su Yi and Cha Jin had no ns of taking this chance to flee. This left him both upset and frantic.

    But there was nothing he could do about it.

    Despite the risk of heavy injuries or death, he went all out and just barely managed to create a momentary opening. When the opportune moment passed, it was over.

    ¡°Even at a time like this, you¡¯re still worried about others? So, Chang Guoke,?this?is all you amounted to!¡± The schrly man snorted coldly, and his ck wooden ruler shed like lightning, mming into?Chang?Guoko¡¯s sword.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The sound of metal on metal filled the air as?Chang?Guoke¡¯s weapon flew from his grip. He staggered backward.

    Before he could dodge, the woman in blue¡¯s blood-colored de entered his back.

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    Blood sttered as the sharp edge sliced through skin and flesh. Soon, the wound was so deep that even his bones were visible.

    The man in Confucian robes seized the opportunity to advance. He swung his ruler at?Chang?Guoke¡¯s head.

    Crack!

    Chang Guoke managed to keep the blow from striking his vitals, but the ruler still mmed into his shoulder, instantly snapping his bones.

    His tall, stalwart frame fell into the muddy puddle just outside the cave with a ssh.

    It seemed that despite knowing full well that he was about to die, Chang Guoke wasn¡¯t the least bit afraid. Still, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a long sigh. He turned his head toward the cave, even though the movement pained him, and asked in a raspy voice, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you run just now?¡±

    He sounded regretful, but also ashamed.

 Chapter 158: A Sword Beckons the Lightning

    <h4>Chapter 158: A Sword Beckons the Lightning</h4>

    The rain poured down, and the ground was nothing but mud.

    Chang Guoke fell to the ground, covered in blood and startling wounds; his injuries were obviously severe.

    Cha Jin¡¯s heart shook.

    She¡¯d long since found this hard to watch. On several asions, she only just barely resisted the urge to intervene; when she saw that even now, Su Yi wasn¡¯t reacting, she had no choice but to endure.

    But this time, when she heard the regret and guilt in?Chang?Guoke¡¯s voice, Cha Jin could bear it no longer. Her conscience wouldn¡¯t let her stand back any longer.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    All of this took a while to exin, but it happened in a sh. As soon as Chang Guoke fell into the mud, the hunchbacked elder seized the opening and leaped toward him, swinging his massive axes.

    Whoosh!

    The snowy ax light burst, lighting up the night sky. It was as intimidating as could be.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Cha Jin¡¯s clear shout rang out. She whipped out and crossed her daggers.

    ng!

    Shockingly, she managed to block both axes before theynded.

    Amidst the scattering sparks, the hunchbacked elder shook slightly. Despite himself, he was surprised. ¡°Thatss?isn¡¯t so simple!¡±

    Chang Guoke had already resigned himself to his inevitable death, but now, he was stunned, and his eyes filled with bewilderment.?Is this young woman actually a hidden expert?

    The schrly man and woman in blue nced at each other, their brows furrowing slightly.

    Meanwhile, within the stone cave and beside the fire pit, Su Yi nced at Cha Jin but said nothing.

    Cha Jin took a deep breath, and she looked a bit tense and uneasy as she exined, ¡°Young Lord, no matter whether this man lives or dies, those three won¡¯t let us go, so I¡­.¡±

    This left the onlookers bbergasted.

    At first, they thought that this peerless beauty nned to get involved. They assumed she¡¯d charge bravely into the fray.

    Who¡¯d have thought that she¡¯d turn around and act like a child caught doing something she shouldn¡¯t? She actually apologized and exined herself to the young man seated within the cave!

    It seemed¡­. that she didn¡¯t care about anything else. All she cared about was the blue-robed youth¡¯s attitude.

    But before Cha Jin could finish her exnation, Su Yi rose from his wicker chair and said calmly, ¡°You did nothing wrong. He¡¯s the one who invited this trouble, and if it gets him killed, he deserves it. But now that his trouble implicates us, it¡¯s an entirely different story.¡±

    Cha Jin felt a massive weight lift off her shoulders. When she intervened, she was iparably nervous; she feared her choice would provoke Su Yi¡¯s displeasure, and that she¡¯d have to suffer the torment of the Soul-Binding Rope once more.

    Now, it?seemed?she needn¡¯t worry.

    ¡°How is it different?¡± The ax-wielding hunchback narrowed his eyes andughed.

    ¡°All of you will die,¡± said Su Yi. He emerged from the cave, still holding his jar of wine.

    He then pointed to the gravely injured Chang Guoke lying in the mud. ¡°Of course, your deaths are on his head. They have nothing to do with me.¡±

    The hunchbacked elder was momentarily stunned. Then, he couldn¡¯t help but turn to hispanions. ¡°Did you hear that? This early-stage Qi umtion youth actually said that after he kills us, he¡¯ll push the responsibility onto Chang?Guoke¡­.¡±

    After thatst sentence, he couldn¡¯t help but burst into uproariousughter. ¡°For crying out loud, I¡¯ve cultivated all these years, but this is the first time I¡¯ve heard something so brazenly arrogant.¡±

    Heughed so hard, he almost cried.

    The woman in blue couldn¡¯t help but grin too. ¡°For him to have Qi umtion Realm cultivation at his age is impressive indeed,¡± she said softly. ¡°Add that to his even more impressive attendant, and it¡¯s no wonder he¡¯s confident to the point of arrogance.¡±

    She spoke as if she were good-natured and understanding.

    The man in Confucian robes furrowed his brow, and his eyes shed like lightning. ¡°Young Lord, might I ask your name and surname, and which sect you hail from?¡±

    .

    His cautious bearing stunned both of hispanions, and their smiles quickly faded.

    Su Yi picked up his wine jug and took a sip, then gazed into the downpour. ¡°Heavy winds and pouring rain, a mountain in the middle of the wilderness. Don¡¯t you think this is the perfect ce to kill someone?¡±

    The schrly man¡¯s brow furrowed even deeper, but before he could say anything, the hunchbackughed coldly and swung his axes at Su Yi. ¡°I¡¯ll slice you to bits first!¡±

    Boom!

    Both axes flew as if they were as light as feathers, then struck like bolts of divine lightning, forceful and ferocious. The air howled, terrifying the soul.

    A faint, mocking jeer tugged at the corners of Su Yi¡¯s lips. A Grandmaster inferior to even Qin Wenyuan wanted to attack?him??The man was simply throwing his life away!

    ng!

    A wave of sword hums filled the air as Guiding Mysteries emerged from its sheath. Then, with a casual forward stab, the faintly glowing de slipped between the descending axes and pierced right through the hunchback¡¯s throat without encountering the slightest obstacle.

    It was a simple, understated stab, without the slightest flourish, yet it was unbelievably swift!

    The hunchback¡¯s throat had been run through. Blood gushed from the wound.

    A single stab to pierce the throat!

    His eyes widened, and he subconsciously nced down at his neck, muttering, ¡°What¡­ sword art¡­. Was that¡­?¡±

    His words still echoed through the air as he fell onto his back, his eyes still wide with bewilderment.

    Chang?Guoke¡¯s eyes widened too; for a moment, he almost thought his heavy injuries were making him hallucinate.

    The young man he¡¯d assumed to be a pampered noble could actually kill a Grandmaster in a single attack!?

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    The woman in the blue dress gasped. This scene left herpletely stunned, and her scalp went numb.

    All of them had assumed that Su Yi and Cha Jin were just bystanders unfortunate enough to get swept up in all of this. They directly ignored them.

    At least, until Cha Jin attacked. That was when they first realized these young people weren¡¯t as simple as they appeared, but even then, they weren¡¯t worried.

    After all, their group consisted of three Grandmasters.

    But now, the woman in blue finally understood: the young man who looked like the son of a wealthy family was actually the scariest one here!

    This waspletely beyond their expectations.

    Only Cha Jin remained calm. Her bright eyes even carried a thread of pity;?these scoundrels think of themselves as dragons soaring through the heavens. They have no idea that Su Yi has killed numerous Grandmasters already!

    ¡°Run!¡± The man in Confucian robes quickly made his decision. He immediately turned to flee.

    Su Yi¡¯s attack was like a sudden p of thunder. The?schrly man?instantly realized that this situation didn¡¯t warrant optimism. He naturally dared not linger.

    This wasn¡¯t cowardice, but rather, caution and the desire to preserve their lives.

    ¡°Want to run? Sure, but can you?¡± asked Su Yi, his gaze cold. Guiding Mysteries nged and hummed in his grip, and aplex and mysterious symbol appeared on the de: an Edict!

    The tip of the sword pointed to the distant dome of the heavens.

    Rumble!

    It was as if something had called to the sky. A bolt of dazzlingly bright, eye-catching lightning fell, so radiant that the inky darkness was instantly as bright as day. The glow illuminated all the surrounding mountains and rivers.

    Su Yi swung his de at his distant foe.

    The man in schrly robes had already fled over a thousand feet. Beneath the onlookers¡¯ disbelieving gazes, a sword as sharp as lightning struck him down.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª!¡± With a piteous wail, the man staggered, then fell into the mud. It was unclear whether he was alive or dead.

    Everyone fell silent.

    The woman in blue?stared?in a daze, as if she¡¯d lost her soul.

    If you said that Su Yi¡¯s ability to y the hunch-backed elder was still within the bounds of herprehension, using his sword to call upon the power of heavenly lightning and kill an enemy from a thousand feet away was simply beyond her understanding. She just stood there, too stunned to think.

    Cha Jin was dumbstruck too.

    She¡¯d only witnessed Su Yi ying Nan Wenxiang as easily as if he were slicing through rotten wood. That was despotic and powerful enough already. She would never have guessed that he could even call upon the power of divine lightning!

    These are obviously the methods of an Earthly Immortal¡­.?Cha Jin¡¯s heart shook.

    She was from the Wheel of the Moon Sect, and she¡¯d witnessed the power of the sect¡¯s peak older-generation experts. They could control the wind and take to the skies, summon lightning with a shout, manipte mes and fierce gales; it was like stealing fortune from the heavens.

    But all of them had already stepped into the Origin Dao and be Earthly Immortals.

    Who would dare believe that Su Yi, a young man in the early stages of the Qi umtion Realm, could manipte the power of lightning too?

    Chang Guoke¡¯s?jaw?hung ck and his eyes widened.?Did I bump into an immortal?

    ¡°Carry his body back.¡± Su Yi¡¯s voice rang out. His words alerted Cha Jin, who hurried out of the cave and over to where the schrly man had fallen.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you run?¡± Su Yi nced at the woman in blue.

    She shuddered, then flung herself to her knees with an audible thud. Then, heedless of the mud and filth, she kowtowed and begged, ¡°This junior was blind. I humbly request your magnanimity. Senior, please, spare my life!¡±

    She quivered, terrified to the extreme. She subconsciously assumed Su Yi was an old monster who¡¯d mastered the art of maintaining a youthful appearance.

    ¡°Youughed so casually earlier, more arrogant than anyone. Now, the moment you?realized?things don¡¯t look so bright for you, you¡¯re on your knees and begging for forgiveness. You¡¯re a Grandmaster. Don¡¯t you have any shame?¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but sneer.

    Byparison, Chang?Guoke¡¯s?valiant courage in the face of death was far more admirable.

    ¡°Before entering the Origin Dao, we¡¯re all mere mortals. I might be a Grandmaster, but I¡¯m still just flesh and blood. I failed to recognize your power, resulting in an enormous error in judgment,¡± she said bitterly. ¡°If you spare my life, I¡¯m willing to serve at your side. Whatever you need, I¡¯ll be at your beck and call. I¡¯ll work like a dog on your behalf, Senior.¡±

    ¡°Serve at my side?¡± Su Yiughed dryly. ¡°You¡¯re not qualified.¡±

    Although the woman in blue was pretty, and although her make-up was on point, in Su Yi¡¯s eyes, her looks and temperament bothcked a certain charm.

    She pleased neither his heart nor his eyes. Why bother keeping her with him?

    It was then that Cha Jin returned carrying the schrly man¡¯s charred, bloodied corpse. When she heard the woman in blue¡¯s offer, her heart inexplicably tensed.

    But when she heard Su Yi¡¯s response, that inexplicable nervousness disappeared, and her whole body rxed.

    Cha Jin¡¯s pretty eyes darted around, and she took the initiative to request further orders. ¡°Young Lord, how about you let me deal with her?¡±

    The kneeling woman in blue shuddered, shot to her feet, and charged at Cha Jin with intent to kill.

    She was a woman too, and she knew that when women dealt with other women, they were often far more ruthless than men!

    Cha Jin¡¯s clear eyes were suddenly serious. She hadn¡¯t expected that someone who¡¯d been so meek, terrified, and respectful just moments ago would turn so ruthless in the blink of an eye.

    Splurt!

    The tip of a sword pierced through the woman in blue¡¯s throat. Her charge ended while she was still halfway in the air, and she fell into the mud.

    She clutched her bleeding throat and stared fixedly at Su Yi, her gaze maddened and hateful. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten yourself involved in our affairs. You won¡¯t live long either!¡±

    She said this, then breathed no more.

    Cha Jin patted her chest, her heart quaking with lingering terror. ¡°I said just one sentence and she freaked out. She was insane!¡±

    Su Yi nced at her. ¡°When you first provoked me, weren¡¯t you much the same way?¡±

    Cha Jin had nothing to say to that. Inside, she felt awkward and anguished.

    ¡°Gather and organize the spoils, then throw the corpses somewhere out of the way. If they attract wild beasts, don¡¯t expect any peace tonight.¡± With that, Su Yi turned, walked back into the cave, and sat back down.

    However, his gaze turned toward the whiskered man lying in the mud, Chang Guoke.

    ¡°The three of them might be dead, but you¡¯ve brought us far greater trouble than I imagined. Go on and tell me: what¡¯s up with the tiger?¡± Su Yi pointed at the corpse of the brightly colored tiger lying off to the side.

 Chapter 159: A Turning Point

    <h4>Chapter 159: A Turning Point</h4>

    It was still raining, but much less intensely than before.

    Su Yi¡¯s question shocked the dazed Chang Guoke out of his reverie, and he let out a turbid breath before crawling to his feet.

    He breathed heavily for a while, and when he spoke, his voice was tinged with pain. ¡°It seems you picked up on some clues a long time ago, Young Lord.¡±

    Su Yi nced coldly at him. "This Bright Tiger¡¯s strength is unexceptional, but?its?bloodline isn¡¯t so simple. I can tell that from the yao qi lingering around its corpse. If I¡¯m not mistaken, it¡¯s most likely the offspring of a tier-nine spirit beast.¡±

    In the mundane world, spirit beasts were divided into nine tiers.

    Ordinarily speaking, Blood Cirction Realm experts could fight spirit beasts tiers one through three.

    Those in the Qi umtion Realm could handle beasts tiers four to six.

    And after a spirit beast reached tier seven, only Grandmasters could y them.

    Especially tier-nine spirit beasts. These were also known as beast kings, and they possessed a certain degree of innate talent and intelligence. Even Martial Dao Grandmasters generally dared not sh with them head-on.

    Chang Guoke¡¯s expression was?admiring. ¡°Young Lord, your eyes are so sharp, I can only sigh with admiration. I won¡¯t hide it from you; that Bright Tiger is indeed a tier-nine Jade-Eyed Crimson mebeast¡¯s descendant. I hunted it down as bait; my real target is its parent. But I never would have guessed that¡­.¡±

    His words trailed off, but Su Yi seemed to understand. ¡°The Jade-Eyed Crimson mebeast is no ordinary tier-nine spirit beast, is it?¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Chang Guoke sighed. ¡°I wanted to hunt it down and take its core in preparation for attempting to reach the third level of the Grandmaster Realm. Who¡¯d have thought that the beast was so fierce and so mighty? It¡¯s on par with level five Grandmasters; it¡¯s simply too terrifying. I had no choice but to flee. It was then that I encountered that woman, Hua Lianxiu¡­.

    He paused, then continued, ¡°Hua Lianxiu, Ji Changhe, and Yin Tong are all the third prince¡¯s retainers. They¡¯re from different regions, but all of them were originally rogue cultivators. They¡¯ve been famous for years. This time, they came after me because¡­.¡±

    He was about to continue when Su Frowned and cut him off. ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me that; I¡¯m not interested in knowing.¡±

    Chang Guoke was briefly stunned. Then, he cupped his fist in apology. ¡°Even though I¡¯m the one who got you involved, you saved my life. If there¡¯s anything I can do for you, I won¡¯t refuse, even if it means casting myself into the mes!¡±

    ¡°If you want to repay me, that¡¯s a simple matter,¡± said Su Yi offhandedly. ¡°Just leave the Bright Tiger here.¡±

    Chang Guoke instantly understood; Su Yi had almost certainly taken an interest in the Jade-Eyed Crimson mebeast.

    He didn¡¯t even stop to think. ¡°Young Lord, please take it. You saved my life, and I will carve this benevolence into my heart. I¡¯ll never forget what you¡¯ve done for me!¡±

    ¡°Leave as soon as the rain stops,¡± said Su Yi.

    Chang Guoke nodded.

    Before long, Cha Jin gathered up the spoils and walked back into the cave. ¡°Young Lord, aside from their weapons, the three of them only had a handful of recovery medicines, spirit stones, and silver. They had no other items worthy of our attention.¡±

    As she spoke, she presented these items to Su Yi. He nced at them briefly, but he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit disappointed.?Since when were Grandmasters so poor?

    He picked up the schrly man¡¯s ck wooden ruler.

    It was made out of a spiritual material, the wood of a ¡°Phoenix-Pattern Beech¡± tree.

    There were seven phoenix patterns on its surface, which meant that this piece of beech came from a seven-hundred-year-old tree, a rare and precious material.

    The sects and ns of the mundane world typically ntedurel trees in front of their residences and beech trees in their back gardens. This arrangement was an expression of their desire for each of their disciples to ¡°winurels¡± and?bring them back home.

    Even among cultivators, major factions would nt Phoenix-Pattern Beech and Dragonscale Grass in their immortal estates and grottos, as both were auspicious symbols.

    But of course, that was just a beautiful dream.

    To Su Yi, what mattered was that the Phoenix-Pattern Beech Wood contained a natural profound yin qi. Although he had no use for the ruler, it was a rare treasure for a ghost cultivator like Qing Wan.

    Before long, Su Yi ced his spoils into the ck jade pendant at his waist. He nned to exchange the items he couldn¡¯t use for medicines and spirit stones once he reached the provincial capital.

    He then sprawled out in his wicker chair, closed his eyes, and rested.

    Cha Jin was already long ustomed to Su Yi¡¯szy way of doing things. She walked up to Chang Guoke and passed him a bottle of recovery medicine, whispering, ¡°Here, take this.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Miss.¡± Chang Guoke cupped his fist in gratitude.

    ¡°You needn¡¯t thank me,¡± said Cha Jin. ¡°If not for your courage in the face of death and willingness to die to clear a path for our survival, I¡¯m afraid the young lord wouldn¡¯t have saved you.¡±

    Chang Guoke couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Might I ask your young lord¡¯s honorable name?¡±

    Cha Jin pursed her lips and shook her head. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to tell him; she simply didn¡¯t dare.

    When he saw this, Chang Guoke could only let it go.

    Gradually, the rain stopped. White mists rose, spreading throughout the valley and making everything indistinct, like an illusion or a dream.

    Chang Guoke had already recovered some of his energy, so he immediately bade Su Yi and Cha Jin farewell.

    Su Yi just sat there as if he were asleep, ignoring Chang Guokepletely, but Cha Jin lightly sped her fist. ¡°Safe travels.¡±

    Chang Guoke nodded, then turned and left in great big strides. His figure quickly disappeared into the fog.

    Suddenly, Su Yi¡¯s eyes popped open, and he said softly, ¡°The Jade-Eyed mebeast is sure to show up tonight. You stay put. No matter what happens, don¡¯t cause trouble.¡±

    Cha Jin was instantly solemn. She hurriedly nodded, then crouched cautiously beside the fire. Its warm glow lit up her fair, clear features, illuminating her delicate beauty. From time to time, her bright eyes nced at the reclining Su Yi and his wicker chair.

    She said nothing, but inside, her thoughts raced.?He¡¯s obviously my enemy. I know that! I ought to hate him more than anyone, but even though I¡¯ve only spent a few days with him, it¡¯s like I¡¯ve already forgotten my hatred¡­

    Cha Jin¡¯s pretty features were uncertain, and different emotions flickered across her face. Her pearly teeth gently gnawed her red lips, and from time to time, her brow knit together in a mixture of bewilderment and mncholy. Her inner conflict was readily apparent.

    It was so dangerous just now. On my own, I wouldn¡¯t have dared rescue Chang Guoke, but with him here, I got involved of my own volition¡­.

    When she realized this, Cha Jin was shocked.?Don¡¯t tell me I already see him as someone I can rely on?

    Also, it seems I¡¯m starting to adjust to my role as a servant. Whenever I do anything, his feelings are the first thing I consider. I worry that he¡¯ll get angry and that he¡¯ll chastise me, but when I win his approval, I feel inwardly gleeful. I¡­. What exactly is happening to me?

    Cha Jin sank into indescribable confusion and distress.

    They weren¡¯t sure how much time passed before a cold wind blew into the cave, almost extinguishing the bonfire. It startled Cha Jin out of her reverie, and she shuddered from head to toe.

    It was then that she realized that the wicker chair was already empty. She didn¡¯t know when he¡¯d gotten up, but Su Yi¡¯s tall, lean figure now stood in the cave¡¯s entryway, his robes fluttering in the wind.

    ¡°It¡¯s here,¡± he whispered.

    Cha Jin¡¯s heart shook.?The Jade-Eyed Crimson mebeast is here!?

    Her beautiful eyes widened, and she craned her neck and peered into the distance.

    The night was dark as ink and shrouded in mist. Everything was indistinct.

    Suddenly, a pair of bright, blue-green lights lit up within the fog. Their cold, eerie luster revealed undisguised bloodlust.

    Those were no lights; they were eyes!

    As she met the beast¡¯s gaze, Cha Jin¡¯s heart shook, and her hair stood on end. She felt as if something were stuck in her throat, and a sense of impending lethal danger coursed through her, making it difficult to breathe.

    But it was then that Su Yiughed. For the first time in ages, the depths of his calm and distant gaze surged with fighting intent.?¡°My chance has arrived!¡±

    Su Yi strode out of the cave without hesitation.

    He''d always been calm and detached, as if he were above it all. But to Cha Jin, he now resembled a peerless de emerging from its sheath. His tall, lean figure was now fierce and domineering. Sharp, unbridled energy billowed around him.

    His body was like a sword, sharper than any de!

    Cha Jin had never seen such a forceful bearing before. Her tense and stifled heart shook inexplicably.

    When a sword was within its sheath, the glint of its edge was hidden from view. Once drawn, it revealed the full extent of its radiance.

    Was this the real Su Yi?

    As Su Yi proceeded into the mists, something seemed to suppress the fog in front of him; it split to the sides, clearing a path.

    Shortly afterward, Cha Jin¡¯s pupils constricted; she now saw the Jade-Eyed Crimson mebeast for the first time.

    It was a full ten feet tall. Its fur was white as snow, but it zed with intimidating, ferocious mes. Its blue-green eyes were bright and eerie, likenterns lit with otherworldly fire. Its gaze was sinister, cold, and terrifying.

    It stood there, still and silent, but with each breath, its murderous intent expanded outward. Its ferocity filled the night skies, rising like the tide.

    The entire stretch of wilderness fell silent. Even the insects were still; the aura of a tier-nine spirit beast intimidated even them.

    Cha Jin was shaken; she couldn¡¯t help it.

    She was an inheritor of the Wheel of the Moon Sect, and she¡¯d seen countless extraordinary and sentient beasts of bothnd and sky. However, this was her first time seeing a Jade-Eyed Crimson mebeast.

    This was no ordinary tier-nine spirit beast; its strength was in no way inferior to a fifth-level Grandmaster¡¯s!

    ¡°Not bad. It¡¯s just as I expected; it¡¯s a beast with a trace of a True Spirit bloodline!¡±

    As Su Yi advanced, he wasn¡¯t just unafraid; his eyes actually lit up with delight, as if he¡¯d just gotten his hands on a supreme treasure.

    The Jade-Eyed Crimson mebeast¡¯s pupils shed with jade-colored light. It seemed?surprised, but also on guard. It couldn¡¯t help but roar.

    Its roar rumbled like thunder, reverberating throughout the night skies. The mountains shook, and the sound snapped the nearby vegetation, sending bits of grass flying into the air.

    Cha Jin¡¯s ears stung; she felt as if her eardrums were about to burst. She saw stars, and the sensation was so difficult to bear that she almost coughed up blood.

    Her expression shifted; she couldn¡¯t help it.

    That bestial roar actually carried a trace of oppression, shaking and terrifying the soul. Any ordinary martial artist who heard it would die where he stood!

    But it was as if Su Yi didn¡¯t even notice it. His footsteps?didn¡¯t so much as slow?down as he proceeded forward. His fighting intent shining deep within his gaze increased, bit by bit, and his energy expanded around him, increasing with each passing moment.

    Since his reincarnation, he¡¯d yet to meet anyone who could truly go toe-to-toe with him in battle. Now, he¡¯d finally found a worthy foe!

    The sight of Su Yi drawing ever closer seemed to provoke the Jade-Eyed Crimson mebeast. It arched its long, whiplike tail andunched its enormous body forward.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    It was like a streak of me or bolt of lightning, charging toward Su Yi with terrifying bloodlust and murderousness.

    It swept its paws. Each of its knifelike ws fired a beam of long, fiery light. The light easily ripped the air apart in a series of shrill explosions.

    That imposing power was enough to strike terror into the heart of any ordinary Grandmaster!

    But Su Yi merely raised his bare fist. He leaped, but made no attempt to escape as he called out, ¡°Foul beast, today, I shall borrow your power to achieve ¡®full spiritual awakening of the acupoints¡¯!¡±

    His voice resounded like a bell, reverberating throughout the night and dispersing the mists. The sound was utterly valiant and proud.

 Chapter 160: Dao Swords Hide Within the Acupoints, Manifestations of Hidden Realms

    <h4>Chapter 160: Dao Swords Hide Within the Acupoints, Manifestations of Hidden Realms</h4>

    Su Yi¡¯s figure shifted gracefully as he swung his fist, the subtleties of the Pine and Crane Body Refining Technique on full disy.

    This was a peerless foundational technique of the Martial Dao. In stillness, it was as steady as a pine tree, its roots embedded in the cliffside as it towered into the heavens. In motion, it was like an immortal crane beating its wings and soaring into the skies, free and at ease.

    As he swung his fist, Su Yi¡¯s blood and qi zed like a furnace. Everyst acupoint in his body lit up with dazzling light, his energy surging to its very limits.

    Bang!

    Fist shed against paw, a head-on collision, like two mountains crashing into one another.

    The space between Su Yi and the Jade-Eyed Crimson mebeast burst with surging torrents of energy. As the power dispersed, the surrounding air copsed with a wail, and mud flew through the air.

    Su Yi suddenly staggered and retreated several steps back, his blood and qi churning within him.

    With each step he took, the ground cracked and split, rumbling like thunder.

    ¡°I¡¯m still missing a certain something. Again!¡±

    The depths of Su Yi¡¯s dark eyes lit up. He roared and charged back into the fray, his blue robes billowing in the wind. His tall, upright figure resembled a dragon leaping out of the abyss.

    ¡°Roar!¡± The Jade-Eyed Crimson mebeast roared into the heavens, its voice booming like thunder.

    Then, it attacked with even greater ferocity. It soared through the air, like a streak of shing white light. It wasn¡¯t just quick; every time it attacked, it struck with all the swiftness of lightning and ferocity of fire.

    A single casual attack from those massive ws could easily y an ordinary Grandmaster; they were terrifying to the extreme.

    Cha Jin watched from within the stone cave. Watching their battle sent chills down her spine, and the look on her beautiful face changed again and again and again. Her heart had long since tensed up.

    If that were me, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to block even a single hit¡­

    But Su Yi was different.

    He was clearly a peerless master of the sword, and she knew he was capable of calling upon thunder and lightning, yet to her shock, he did neither. Instead, he shed with the beast barehanded.

    To Cha Jin, the most unbelievable part was that despite the violent ferocity of theirbat, Su Yi didn¡¯t seem to be at any disadvantage!

    Every time he faced a potentially fatal threat, he dodged by a hair, his footwork exquisitely precise. Anyone watching would have sighed with admiration.

    Although he wasn¡¯t falling behind, Su Yi couldn¡¯t seize the advantage so easily, either.

    The Jade-Eyed Crimson mebeast was simply too powerful. Its sharp ws spat fiery light, and its ferocious energy spread outward, filling the air and covering the ground. A single light tap was enough to shatter boulders and snap fully-grown trees.

    Furthermore, the beast was obviously intelligent. It carefully timed its attacks and dodged Su Yi¡¯s strikes; it attacked and retreated in ordance with the situation. It waspletely different from those low-level spirit beasts that only knew how to fight and destroy.

    Boom!

    Man and beast shed violently under the cover of night. Everything within ten thousand feet became their battleground. The surrounding rocks and vegetation were already nothing but pebbles and ash, and they¡¯d already left countless cracks and rifts in the ground. The sheer devastation was shocking.

    A sh like this was far more terrifying than a battle between the world¡¯s top Grandmasters.

    Cha Jin was already terrified andpletely on edge, and she found it difficult to calm herself.

    It was now that she finally realized just how enormous the gap between her and Su Yi really was.

    They were as far apart as the mud and the clouds!

    After all, Su Yi was still only in the early stages of the Qi umtion Realm¡­.

    When she recalled this fact, Cha Jin felt as if she were on the verge of copse.?How could anyone so monstrous exist in this world?

    I just hope my Senior Apprentice Brother never shows up with others from the sect¡­?Cha Jin sighed to herself.

    When her senior apprentice brother, the one who ambushed Su Yi with the talisman sword, first fled, he said he was going back to the sect for reinforcements, and that he¡¯d deal with Su Yi when they returned.

    But now, Cha Jin would much rather that the sect didn¡¯t send anyone else...

    ¡°What a wonderful beast you are! Hahaha!¡±

    Suddenly, the sound of Su Yi¡¯s uproariousughter resounded throughout the battlefield; he sounded iparably delighted.

    His shirt was ripped apart in several ces, revealing bloodied w marks; he waspletely covered in blood.

    Despite this, he looked happy. No, he looked delighted. He attacked in full force, and the longer he fought, the more valiant he was. That contemptuous, fearless disy of power left Cha Jin dumbstruck.

    Ordinarily speaking, Su Yi waszy and proud. Hisziness reached his very bones, but so did his pride. His superficial veneer of tranquility was, in fact, a manifestation of his supremely arrogant nature.

    He was obviously only seventeen years old, but he seemed more like a ruthless and aloof, unppable old monster.

    Those who didn¡¯t understand him mistook him for an ordinary youth, but if you provoked him, you¡¯d learn the terror and despair of his domination.

    The Su Yi Cha?Jin saw now?seemedpletely different from his usual self!

    He was free and unrestrained, and he maneuvered freely throughout the battlefield, every inch of him emanating domineering arrogance. His momentum threatened to swallow up everything around him.

    Even though he was covered in injuries, this did nothing to affect his peerless bearing.

    When she saw that valiant smile and how heartily he fought, when she sensed his rising, surging will to fight, Cha Jin went into a trance.

    A young man like a fallen immortal, fierce as a raging bull!

    Taking another look at the Jade-Eyed Crimson mebeast, it was as fierce as ever, but numerous, eye-catchingly red, bloodied fist imprints had appeared all over its snowy white pelt. From time to time, it roared in rage and agony, shaking the mountains and scattering rock and sand.

    Suddenly, its eyes shed with ruthless light as its pelt seemed to burst into mes, releasing a flood of firelight. Its power soared, rising to a whole new level.

    At that moment, it was as if the beast had transformed into the sun. Its light stretched for tens of thousands of feet, illuminating the surrounding scenery and dispersing the denseyers of mist.

    Even the winds and clouds shifted in response.

    ¡°Roar!¡± The beast roared into the heavens and charged at Su Yi like the sun soaring through the skies.

    There was no doubt about it; the spirit beast was desperate, so it was unleashing its trump card.

    An indistinct but enormous projection floated into view in the air behind it. The projection walked amongst the stars, so massive, it was simply unimaginable. It looked like a divine beast straight out of a legend; it was terrifying beyond belief.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Cha Jin¡¯s delicate frame quivered, and her knees buckled. Her heart sank into wordless, icy terror.

    At almost the same time, Su Yi¡¯s dark eyes shed with a hint of fiery light.?No wonder this beast can manipte divine mes. So, its body contains a sparse, diluted ¡®Suanni¡¯ bloodline¡­!

    The Suanni. In the Nine Provinces of the Great Zhou, they were considered one of the ¡°Eighteen True Spirits.¡±

    They were shaped like lions and tigers, and they feasted on smoke and me, their power without limit. Their innate talent allowed them to manipte wind, lightning, earth, and me, but they were particrly proficient with clouds, mists, and the Dao of Illusions.

    The Emperor of the Mists, an expert once famed throughout the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, was actually a peerless yao cultivator with a Suanni bloodline.

    The Jade-Eyed Crimson mebeast before Su Yi only had the barest trace of a Suanni bloodline, but in a mundane empire like the Great Zhou, that was enough to make it a rare existence even amongst tier-nine spirit beasts.

    The instant the beast charged, Su Yi sensed the power hurtling towards him. The pressure pricked at his skin; he could sense the impending peril.

    However, it was this very sensation of extreme danger that stimted his energy and concentrated it to an unprecedented degree. His qi surged madly in response, exploding like a tidal wave.

    He could dimly discern that the danger had stimted each of his one hundred and eight spiritual apertures to an enormous degree. They were like miniaturekes, except now, their ¡°waters¡± boiled.

    ¡°Yes!¡± This was precisely the moment Su Yi had been waiting for. Heughed out loud, his sleeves fluttering in the wind as one hundred and eight profound lights lit up across his body.

    Each fired a beam of sword light, which arced like rainbows and pierced the skies. The sound reverberated through the air, which filled with ring after ring of glowing illusory swords, their radiance as brilliant and colorful as brocade silk. They rose and fell, like ripples in the sky, utterly magnificent.

    From a distance, each illusory figure was like a deity. Rings of profound light surrounded and protected the illusory swords. Against the darkness of the night sky, this miraculous phenomenon shone with radiant holy light.

    Boom!

    The Jade-Eyed Crimson mebeast charged, like a zing sun in motion. The vast projection behind it seemed intent on swallowing up this entire stretch of heaven and earth.

    However, when it shed with the hundred and eight swords of profound light, the massive, illusory Suanni instantly popped like a bubble and disappeared. The maddened Jade-Eyed Crimson mebeast shuddered; it could sense the danger.

    At almost the same time, Su Yi¡¯s hand shot out and pressed down in the air.

    A casual, understated gesture.

    But then¡ª

    The massive beast suddenly froze. Immediately afterward, it was like a vast, primordial divine mountain bore down upon it, mming it into the dirt with an audible?boom.

    The impact created a deep crater and scattered fragments of rock.

    The Jade-Eyed Crimson mebeast struggled to its feet, only to roar in bitter indignation and copse once more. Its coat dulled, and its skin was smeared with blood. Who knew how many of its bones and sinews had snapped already?

    The power of a single palm had suppressed this rare and unusual tier-nine spirit beast, an existence on par with a fifth-level Grandmaster!

    As for Su Yi, he stood there, tall and upright. The light of illusory swords circted around him protectively, so dazzling, he looked like a deity.

    When she saw this, Cha Jin was rooted to the spot, dumbstruck,pletely and utterly stunned.

    She would remember this domineering and despotic scene for the rest of her life.

    It was too terrifying to forget!

    It was truly reminiscent of an immortal disying their power. Su Yi had suppressed this peerless spirit beast with means that seemed not of this world. This was far beyond the level of mundane warriors.

    ¡°I finally broke through¡­.¡± Su Yi¡¯s heart surged with wordless, indescribable satisfaction.

    Within his body, each of his one hundred and eight spiritual apertures now resembled a miniature hidden realm. They shone with radiant light, and they were as translucent as crystals. Within each miniature world, mysterious phenomena intertwined; they were each unpredictable and mysterious patches of chaos.

    This was ¡°Full Spiritual Awakening of the Acupoints!¡±

    In his past life, although he¡¯d managed to unblock and refine each of his spiritual apertures, only seventy-two of them gave rise to true spirituality.

    After stepping into the Imperial Realm in his past life, he expended countless treasures of heaven and earth to rectify this w. Despite this, his early failures negatively influenced the foundations of his cultivation.

    But now, as he fought Jade-Eyed Crimson mebeast, he used this critical juncture as an opportunity to quench and awaken all one hundred and eight acupoints in one go!

    Each spiritual aperture was now its own miniature world, and each gave rise to strange and miraculous phenomena. They could now connect with the power of heaven and earth and reflect the light of the Grand Dao!

    Even in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, this level of attainment in the Martial Dao was almost unheard of, nigh-unprecedented and practically unreplicable.

    Su Yi had finally reached perfection in the early stage Qi umtion realm. His foundations far surpassed his past self at the same stage of cultivation!

    I just don¡¯t know what profundities lie within the mysterious phenomenon appearing in my acupoints¡­..?Su Yi was just examining his transformation when the Sword of the Nine Hells floating within his mental sea reacted with a bizarre tremor.

    Immediately afterward, all one hundred and eight of his spiritual apertures suddenly burst with light, shining like stars in a peculiar rhythm. Shockingly, they resonated with the Sword of the Nine Hells, forming a miraculous connection and correspondence.

    This change caught even Su Yi off guard.

    By the time he realized what was happening, the strange and chaotic phenomenon within each acupoint transformed. Each aperture now contained a single illusory Dao Sword!

    Each such illusory de was cast from the same mold as the Sword of the Nine Hells contained within his mental sea!

    The only differences were that the illusory Daoist swords weren¡¯t chained or sealed, and all of them were just illusions. They were the manifestations of the spirituality of his acupoints.

    In other words, each of these one hundred and eight illusory Dao Swords was the spirituality of one of Su Yi¡¯s spiritual apertures.

    Dao Swords hide within the acupoints, the manifestations of hidden realms. A phenomenon on this level is far more divine and miraculous than what happened earlier¡­.?Su Yi¡¯s heart shook.

 Chapter 161: I Owe a Debt of Gratitude and Grant You a Technique

    <h4>Chapter 161: I Owe a Debt of Gratitude and Grant You a Technique</h4>

    Su Yi wouldn¡¯t have guessed that the Sword of the Nine Hells would bring him such good fortune as he achieved ¡°full spiritual awakening of the acupoints¡±.

    Just tempering and awakening his acupoints was rare to the point that it was almost unheard of. Even in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, you¡¯d be hard-pressed to find more than a few others like him.

    But the sudden transformation originating from the Sword of the Nine Hells had, in one fell swoop, turned his ¡°fully spiritually awakened acupoints¡± into something iparably terrifying.

    In his past life, of Su Yi¡¯s nine inheriting disciples, only the youngest, Qing Tang, had achieved full spiritual awakening of the acupoints under his guidance. Her spiritual apertures shone within her, like the stars of the night sky, giving rise to the miraculous and strange phenomenon, ¡°celestial tides¡±, or ¡°nebs¡±.

    Butpared to the ¡°Dao Swords within the acupoints¡± he¡¯d just condensed, that was small potatoes.

    When I first started practicing the ¡®Universal Self-Embodiment Sutra¡¯, the Sword of the Nine Hells reacted strangely.

    But that time, it moved to suppress the power of the Nine-Layered Divine Chains. This time waspletely different.

    Interesting! So does that mean that the movements of the Sword of the Nine Hells are connected to breakthroughs in my cultivation?

    With the knowledge and countless years of cultivation experience of his past life, Su Yi could roughly discern that when his cultivation underwent a qualitative breakthrough, it would resonate with the Sword of the Nine Hells and bring him unpredictable benefits.

    For example, this time, the Sword of the Nine Hells supported his breakthrough as he achieved full spiritual awakening of the acupoints, triggering a metamorphosis in the foundations of his early-stage Qi umtion Realm cultivation.

    After a while, Su Yi set those thoughts aside and nced at the Jade-Eyed Crimson mebeast sprawled out in the crater.?The beast¡¯s snowy fur was stained red with blood. Its bright eyes had dulled, and it was listless and weak. When it sensed Su Yi¡¯s gaze, it couldn¡¯t hide its terror and despair.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then walked right toward it.

    ¡°Roar!¡± The Jade-Eyed Crimson mebeast roared in desperation, agitation, and unease.

    ¡°Wicked creature that you are, today, you helped me establish my Dao. You¡¯ve done me a good turn. How could I possibly take your life?¡± Su Yi smiled dryly, then took out a translucent, bright red Fire Peach and tossed it over. ¡°This is one of the three Pure Yang Fire Peaches I¡¯ve been saving. Consider yourself lucky.¡±

    The Jade-Eyed Crimson mebeast was stunned, as if it dared not believe what was happening. It sniffed the fruit, hesitated briefly, then opened its maw and devoured the peach in a single gulp.

    It instantly regained much of its fading life force, and its eyes shone with renewed light.

    Su Yi then tossed over a handful of recovery medicines. ¡°I have always been straightforward. This is true in regard to grudges, but also when ites to others¡¯ benevolence. Our meeting was a stroke of fate, so once your injuries recover, I¡¯ll grant you an art of transformation.¡±

    With that, he turned and walked back into the stone cave.

    When he saw the corpse of the Bright Tiger lying on the ground, he added, ¡°Right, I¡¯m not the one who killed your descendant, so if you want to avenge that particr grudge, don¡¯te looking for me.¡±

    He didn¡¯t concern himself with whether or not the Jade-Eyed Crimson mebeast believed him. He just sat, crossed his legs, and began meditating.?During this battle, he too had suffered numerous injuries, and it would take a long time for him to fully recover.

    Cha Jin watched this y out in a daze; she felt as if she were dreaming.

    Finally, she exhaled, then stood silently before the cave, watching the Jade-Eyed Crimson me Beast treat its wounds. Her expression changed erratically.

    This was a rare powerhouse even among tier-nine spirit beasts, a monster even fifth-level Grandmasters would run from. Yet just now, the early-stage Qi umtion Realm Su Yi had suppressed it barehanded!

    When she recalled his domineering ease and transcendent bearing in battle, Cha Jin found it hard to suppress her shaking heart.

    What she found truly unbelievable was that in the end, Su Yi chose not to y the beast. On the contrary, he gave it medicine; he saw their fierce battle as a stroke of fate.

    And he even offered to teach the Jade-Eyed Crimson me Beast to transform!

    Is this the bearing of a true cultivator?

    Cha Jin was inwardly dazed. She felt as if Su Yi were shrouded in denseyers of mist, which hid numerous, unknowable secrets.?The longer she spent with him, the harder it was to suppress her curiosity. She simply couldn¡¯t help herself.

    Time slipped by.

    Shortly before dawn, the Jade-Eyed Crimson mebeast suddenly rose. Those lustrous, jade-like eyes nced towards the cave.

    Cha Jin went slightly rigid, but she soon discovered that the spirit beast seemed hesitant. It paused, then quickly disappeared into the inky darkness of the night.

    It doesn¡¯t even want the art of transformation? It seems this glorious tier-nine spirit beast has already been scared out of its wits, to the point that it dares not linger¡­.?As this thought urred to her, a faint, inexplicable smile rose on Cha Jin¡¯s pink lips. She seemed to think it interesting, and she seemed to take pride in it.

    Before long,?day?broke.

    The gentle light of dawn dispersed the darkness, bathing the vast mountains and sweeping rivers. The whole world instantly lit up with a wide array of colors, clear and bright.

    The distant mountain range was swathed inyers of cloud, and the blue peaks were dotted with scattered, towering trees. From time to time, a flock of birds flew past, their cries sonorous. All of creation flourished.

    Cha Jin hadn¡¯t slept all night, but she didn¡¯t feel the least bit exhausted. After all, she was a martial artist. Skipping a few days of rest was no big deal.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Yi rose, then put away his wicker chair.

    It was only then that Cha Jin realized that, at some point, he¡¯d changed out of his tattered, bloodstained clothes. He now wore a new set of pristine blue robes.

    He seemed to be in high spirits, and he looked transcendent and detached.

    The two of them began their journey. As they walked through the wilderness, they asionally spotted wild fruit, which Cha Jin plucked to fill their stomachs.

    After what happenedst night, Cha Jin felt that traversing the mountainous wilderness wasn¡¯t so tiring after all.

    She was in high spirits. Now, as she surveyed the scenery lining their path, she sensed some of its natural charms.

    Splish ssh ssh!

    Around noon, they saw a waterfall pouring down a nearby cliff, like a white dragon lowering its head. The sound boomed like thunder.

    Cha Jin¡¯s eyes lit up. She hesitated briefly, then whispered, ¡°Young Lord, I¡¯d like to stop to bathe beneath the waterfall.¡±

    They¡¯d traversed mountains and rivers for days, and they were already covered in filth. Cha Jin loved beauty and cleanliness, and even she was starting to find her own stench hard to bear.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go first, but if you don¡¯t mind, we can also bathe together.¡± With that, Su Yi headed straight towards the waterfall.

    Cha Jin was stunned. It was unclear what she was thinking, but her peerlessly beautiful, delicate features flushed red.?Tch! Who the hell invites a woman to bathe with them so casually?

    But even as she thought this, she was already rushing after him. She naturally wasn¡¯t?that?rxed; she just nned to keep a lookout for him.

    There was a pool of water beneath the waterfall, with scattered rocks. The falling water had polished their surfaces until they were bright as mirrors, and the pool was crystal clear. As the waterfall fell, it stirred up waves and mists, which caught the light, resulting in an indistinct and ethereal rainbow.

    Su Yi had already removed his clothes, and he soaked naked within the pool. His tall figure was lean, even thin, but his muscles were clearly defined, and his skin was lustrous as jade.

    When she saw him off in the distance, rxing within the flowing water and closing his eyes contentedly, Cha Jin felt itchy; she wanted to jump right in and clean herself off too.

    But in the end, she held back.

    How could she possibly jump in and bathe with Su Yi? That would be way too embarrassing!

    A little whileter.

    Su Yi rose from the pool, dried himself off, put on fresh clothes, and tied his hair up in a Daoist topknot. His entire body feltfortable and rxed, which put him in a better mood.

    It wasn¡¯t just Cha Jin who loved cleanliness; he was a bit of a neat freak too.

    ¡°Go ahead and wash up.¡± Su Yi put his hands behind his back, then walked toward a shady patch of forest and leaned against a boulder.

    Cha Jin started to speak, then hesitated.

    She¡¯d nned to request that Su Yi keep a lookout for her, but when she considered her status, she sighed, then turned and rushed off.

    When she reached the pool, she peeled off her clothes inyers, then folded them and arranged them in a neat pile atop a nearby rock. She removed her hairpin; she now wore nothing but a blue silk bodice, just enough to obscure the ¡®beautiful scenery¡¯ of her chest, and cloth undergarments. She left these on as she walked into the water. A momentter, the entirety of her slender, snowy figure was submerged within the gentle waves of the limpid pool.

    When she sensed the clear water flowing over her skin, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Her eyes shut, and her pretty face looked utterly content.

    But inwardly, she couldn¡¯t help but recall everything she¡¯d experienced with Su Yi.

    They met for the first time shortly after arriving in the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital. At the time, she thought he was just a young talent the sixth prince thought highly of, someone with the skill to y a Grandmaster.

    She would never have guessed their first meeting would open the curtains on an ill-fated rtionship¡­.

    As her thoughts raced, her beautiful face flitted between anger, embarrassment, bitterness, and mncholy¡­.

    ¡°You¡¯re still not done?¡± came an impatient voice, seemingly out of nowhere.

    Cha Jin¡¯s delicate figure shook. The sound immediately stunned her back to her senses.

    When she saw Su Yi standing not far from the pool, she jumped like a startled fawn and instinctively covered her chest. Her fair features flushed red, and she was instantly on guard.

    What¡¯s he doing here?

    The waters are so clear¡­. One nce was surely enough to see many things he shouldn¡¯t. He¡­. He¡­ What did he see just now?

    Cha Jin curled up within the pool and quivered.

    Su Yi watched this y out with great interest, and he made no attempt to hide it, either.

    After a while, he said, ¡°It¡¯s true; nothing drains a man¡¯s patience more than a woman¡¯s bath.¡±

    With that, a set of clean clothes appeared in his hand. He set them on a nearby rock. ¡°These are my clothes. Take them.¡±

    Cha Jin was dumbstruck.?This conceited guy barely even seems to notice other people, yet he realized that I¡¯ve already run out of clean clothes to change into?

    She felt an inexplicable warmth fill her heart.?So, even someone like him can be kind and considerate like this¡­

    But almost immediately after she thought this, Su Yi took out a heavy bundle and dropped it on the ground. ¡°These are my dirty clothes. When you¡¯re done, wash them too.¡±

    With that, he put his hands behind his back and sauntered off.

    Cha Jin was stunned. That thread of warmth and gratitude disappeared on the spot, and the corners of her red lips twitched imperceptibly.

    So, he just did this because he wanted me to wash his clothes¡­.

    After a moment, Cha Jin sighed to herself. She already knew that he saw her as a servant, and washing and folding his clothes was her responsibility to begin with. Was there anything wrong with his request?

    There wasn¡¯t.

    So why was she a bit despondent? Why did she find it so hard to take?

    Meanwhile, in a shady patch of forest, Su Yi was just about to sit back down when his eyebrows shot up, and he gazed into the distance.

    With a thud, something heavy fell to the ground. Then, a blurry white figure shed and disappeared.

    Su Yi walked confidently over, then saw an unconscious wild boar lying in the grass.

 Chapter 162: A Beast Cub

    <h4>Chapter 162: A Beast Cub</h4>

    Su Yi was briefly stunned, but he quickly understood.

    The boar was undoubtedly a gift from the Jade-Eyed Crimson mebeast.

    It really is an intelligent spirit beast; it even understands the importance of repaying benevolence,?thought Su Yi.

    He picked up Guiding Mysteries, then cut the boar¡¯s legs right off. He took them to the nearby stream, washed them off, and assembled a campfire and a simple grill, upon which he arranged the legs.

    Soon, the fire roared, and the boar legs were quickly turning golden brown. Dense drops of grease sttered into the fire with a series of pops and cracks, and an enticing, savory aroma wafted into the air.

    Su Yi crouched to one side, then took some honey and spices from his ck jade pendant. From time to time, he thered them on the roasting legs. Surprisingly, his movements were practiced and familiar.

    He was simply acting on the spur of the moment; it was rare for him to take action like this.

    When he saw the vors soaking into the roasted boar, and when he saw the meat turn increasingly crisp and golden, Su Yi¡¯s appetite stirred.

    Even gods and immortals love a good drink. Besides, while a delicacy like this is no dragon liver or phoenix marrow, I made it myself¡­.?Su Yi raised his sword and sliced off a piece of crispy, juicy, roasted meat. He dipped it in a sauce, and bit down. The moment it entered his mouth, his taste buds seemed to rx, and the fresh and delicious vor filled his entire mouth.

    The meat was crispy on the outside and tender on the inside. When he chewed, it released fatty juices. It was fresh, tender, and supremely delicious.

    After his first bite, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but nod to himself. The taste of his own cooking put him in a good mood, and both the feel and vor were extraordinary.

    He then drank and feasted on meat. What could be better?

    By the time Cha Jin walked over, only one boar leg remained over the fire.

    When the savory smell of roasting meat assailed her nostrils, she couldn¡¯t help but gulp. At the same time, her eyes widened in surprise.?Someone sozy actually roasted meat all by himself?! This is unprecedented!

    It looks quite tasty, too¡­.

    She said softly, ¡°Young Lord, your clothes are already clean. They¡¯re currently hanging up to dry.¡±

    She now wore a loose blue shirt, with her long ck hair tied back. Her stunning face was now clear and lustrous, her skin white and soft asmb suet, and her big eyes sparkled like autumn waters.

    She was like a flower blooming after the rain; she looked refreshed and even more vibrantly beautiful than usual.

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°There¡¯s one boar leg left, so pack it up for me.¡±

    The first half of the sentence filled Cha Jin¡¯s heart with delight.

    But when she heard the second half, her smile faltered. She felt stifled; the gap between reality and her expectations was enormous. She couldn¡¯t help but kvetch,?Why did I have any expectations for this guy??In his eyes, I¡¯m nothing but a prisoner. There¡¯s no way he could possibly consider my feelings!

    Su Yi put his hands behind his back and walked away. ¡°Of course, if you don¡¯t object, you¡¯re wee to just eat it too.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ Ah?¡± Cha Jin¡¯s spirits had only just sunk when she heard this, but she instantly perked back up again. This was what it meant to alternate between different extremes of emotion.?He obviously wanted me to eat it, yet he just had to yank my chain first. It¡¯s so infuriating!

    After taking a moment toin, she crouched where Su Yi had earlier, picked up the remaining leg, and started eating it.

    After just one bite, her mouth was already smeared with grease. Her cheeks bulged, and her pretty eyes lit up with surprise. ¡°Oh¡­.! How could his cooking taste so good?¡±

    Her stomach was already growling, and she couldn¡¯t be bothered to give the matter any further thought. She just started eating to her heart¡¯s content.

    She was a dainty beauty, so the sight of her wolfing down her food, her cheeks bulging, gave her an additionalyer of innocent charm.

    After devouring the entire leg, Cha Jin still wanted more, so she sucked the grease off her fingers and licked her lips clean.

    She felt that, between now and leaving the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital, this was her most delicious meal by far. It didn¡¯t just taste good; it left her unusually rxed andfortable, too.

    ¡°When you¡¯re done eating, gather up the clothes. We should get going,¡± came Su Yi¡¯s voice from afar.

    Cha Jin rose and hurriedly got to work.

    In the past, she rather detested following his orders, but after eating the roasted boar leg, this no longer bothered her.

    The ancients said that it¡¯s hard to refuse a request after eating someone¡¯s food, and they weren¡¯t lying.

    Once she put all the clothes away, the two of them resumed their journey. From time to time, Su Yi would pause atop the peaks and gaze into the sea of clouds. Other times, he¡¯d sit beside a stream and rest.

    When the mood struck him, he¡¯d exchange a few words with Cha Jin.

    But for the most part, he was like an idle traveler. He admired the vast mountains and sweeping rivers, gazed upon the grandeur of heaven and earth, and experienced the beauty of nature.

    Cha Jin¡¯s mental state changed too. She seemed to forget her worldly troubles. She apanied Su Yi. In the morning, she watched the sunrise. In the evening, she watched the rosy clouds of dusk. Throughout their journey, the scenery was magnificent.

    This was a formless experience. What changed and grew was the heart.

    Cha Jin soon realized that every time they stopped to rest, someone would deliver prey right to their door. All were beasts and fowl native to the mountains.

    Some time passed before Cha Jin realized that this was the Jade-Eyed Crimson mebeast¡¯s way of repaying its debts. This realization filled her with emotion.

    What left Cha Jin feeling rather awkward was that, when she roasted meat, the results were nd and far inferior to Su Yi¡¯s. It was so bad that, after just one bite, Su Yi refused to eat anymore. He disdainfully set his rejected portion aside, then took over for her.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t object to leaving his leftovers for Cha Jin, and she naturally wouldn¡¯t object to this arrangement either.

    There was nothing for it. The food Su Yi made had little to criticize¡­.

    The food that left Su Yi¡¯s hands left little room for pickiness¡­.

    On multiple asions, Cha Jin even felt like she¡¯d just enjoyed a sumptuous feast.

    A few dayster.

    Su Yi bumped into a woodcutter in the mountains, and after a few quick questions, he learned that if they traveled for another half a day, they¡¯d reach a ce called ¡°Yangku Town.¡±

    If they left Yangku Town and proceeded east for another eighty miles, they¡¯d arrive at the heart of the six prefectures, the Imperatorial Provincial Capital.

    Noon.

    Su Yi sat casually on a boulder halfway up a mountain. Shortly after, the sound of something heavy thudding to the ground rang out from afar.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± said Su Yi calmly. ¡°Today, I¡¯ll return to the mundane world. You no longer need to deliver food.¡±

    Cha Jin couldn¡¯t help but nce into the distance, but the forest was still. There was no response.

    But just fifteen minutester, a white blur streaked over the distant cliffs. It was a full ten feet long, with snowy white fur that zed with searing firelight.

    This was none other than a Jade-Eyed Crimson mebeast.

    However, it now carried a beast cub in its jaws. The cub was white with ck stripes, like a baby tiger, and it was only about half a foot long. Its paws were soft and fuzzy, and it looked charmingly innocent.

    Cha Jin was stunned.?What¡¯s going on?

    Then, off in the distance, the Jade-Eyed Crimson me Beast faced Su Yi and knelt, lowering its head to the ground. A low roar emerged from its throat, but the sound was respectful with a hint of pleading.

    Su Yi furrowed his brow. He seemed to understand. ¡°You want me to take your cub with me and train it up?¡±

    The Jade-Eyed Crimson mebeast nodded repeatedly.

    ¡°That¡¯s actually rather interesting. Had I offered any other spirit beast an opportunity to learn the art of transformation, they would have gone mad with delight and sobbed tears of gratitude. They might have even epted me as their master and followed my everymand. Yet here you are, willing to give up on this grand stroke of fortune for the sake of your child¡¯s growth¡­¡± Su Yi¡¯s voice trailed off, and he sighed with emotion.

    Cha Jin finally understood. Despite herself, she was moved, and waves of emotion rocked her heart.

    She¡¯d one flipped through her sect¡¯s ssic texts, and she was well aware of how difficult it was for spirit beasts and their ilk to take on human form.

    The higher a beast¡¯s tier and the more powerful?its?bloodline, the more difficult it was!

    Cha Jin was certain that, with the unbelievable methods at Su Yi¡¯s disposal, if he said he could teach the Jade-Eyed Crimson mebeast to take on human form, he could do so easily.

    Who would have guessed the spirit beast would leave this good fortune to its cub instead?

    Of course she was moved! Who wouldn¡¯t have been?

    Thinking about it, this rare specimen of a tier-nine spirit beast had followed them for days, silently delivering them food. Now, it was kneeling before them, begging for them to give its cub a better future. Who wouldn¡¯t have sighed at this sight?

    Su Yi fell silent for a moment, then walked up to the Jade-Eyed Crimson mebeast, knelt, and picked the cub off the ground. The little guy had obviously only been born a few months ago. Its striped white fur was soft and smooth, and its paws were fat with big pink pads.

    When Su Yi held it by the scruff of its neck, the cub couldn¡¯t help but bare its teeth and wail in displeasure, but?its?roars were babyish and not the least bit threatening. On the contrary, they were innocent and adorable.

    Su Yi poked the little guy¡¯s soft belly. ¡°Its spirit bone is barely passable, but I¡¯m not sure whether the trace of True Spirit lineage in its blood is pure or not. Out of consideration for your assistance in establishing my Dao, I can keep it by my side and train it up.¡±

    The Jade-Eyed Crimson mebeast was mad with delight. It kowtowed, its blue-green eyes filled with pure gratitude.

    ¡°But first, I have to make myself clear: I absolutely won¡¯t ept your cub as my apprentice, and if it performs poorly or otherwise displeases me, I¡¯ll send it packing,¡± said Su Yi tly.

    In his past life, a Golden-Winged Great Peng once knelt at the gate to his mountain, kowtowing for ten days and ten nights.

    Out of consideration for its sincerity, he allowed it to remain by his side and cultivate with him as his honorary disciple.

    But the moment the little sparrow heard news of his ¡°death¡±, he turned into a tant traitor, taking advantage of the chaos to run off with one of the treasures Su Yi left within his immortal grotto, the ¡°Heaven-Smelting Furnace¡±!

    Of course, Su Yi didn¡¯t care about a handful of treasure; what hurt him was the bird¡¯s betrayal.

    There was no need to even question it: when the day came that he returned to the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, he¡¯d reim the Heaven-Smelting Furnace, then use it to stew the Golden-Winged Great Peng.

    Nothing else would suffice to vent his hatred.

    It was because of this bitter lesson that, even though he was closer to his little sister-inw than anyone else, when he taught her the Abstruse Spiritual Essence Pearl Incantation, he only shared the secrets relevant to the Four Realms of the Martial Dao.

    As for the incantations needed for higher realms, he nned to give them to herter¡­.

    This was called ¡°once bitten, twice shy.¡± No matter how broad-minded Su Xuanjun was, he was still human; it was hard to fully escape mortal weaknesses.

    Thus, he felt the need to exin his terms clearly.

    The Jade-Eyed Crimson mebeast kowtowed repeatedly, as if expressing its understanding.

    When he saw this, Su Yi sighed.?If I take a little critter like this with me everywhere I go, won¡¯t it hurt my dignity¡­.?

    Oh,ter on, I can give it to Lingxue as a ymate. After all, it¡¯s the offspring of a Jade-Eyed Crimson mebeast. If I teach it appropriately, it can even be her bodyguard¡­.

    Once this thought urred to him, Su Yi¡¯s initial aversion dissipated. He passed the juvenile beast to the nearby Cha Jin.

    Her eyes lit up, and she gently cradled it in her arms, her expression filled with happiness and doting affection.

    The little guy was white with ck stripes, strong and healthy, charmingly innocent, and utterly adorable. Its fur was shiny and sleek, and it was only half a meter long. It was curled up into a ball, chubby and soft, and hugging it felt great.

    The more Cha Jin looked at it, the more she liked it. She couldn¡¯t help but affectionately rub her cheek against its little head, and her smile was utterly affectionate.

    No matter how pretty they might be, women were women. She simply couldn¡¯t resist this fuzzy little baby beast.

 Chapter 163: Slaying Yao in the Canyon

    <h4>Chapter 163: ying Yao in the Canyon</h4>

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°I already agreed to teach you to transform, and I naturally won¡¯t go back on my word. Listen up.¡±

    The Jade-eyed Crimson mebeast quivered in obvious disbelief.

    But before it could react, Su Yi chanted a series of obscure sybles, the words reminiscent of heavenly writ, as if they contained power over life and death. The sound contained a wondrous rhythm.

    This was the ancientnguage of the yao race, Su Yi used the power of his soul as a guide to manifest it as a unique power, which reverberated in the Jade-Eyed Crimson mebeast¡¯s ears.

    The spirit beast¡¯s eyes widened, bit by bit, as it was immersed in indescribable and miraculous enlightenment.

    An unknown amount of time passed in this state. By the time the Jade-Eyed Crimson mebeast emerged from its contemtion, it was almost nighttime.

    It looked around, only to discover that the young man in blue robes had long since disappeared.

    After a lengthy daze, the Jade-Eyed Crimson mebeast kowtowed three times, its gratitude and excitement written in its blue-green eyes.

    Then, it rose, shook its snowy white fur, and leaped onto the mountainside, where it threw back its head and roared.

    The sound boomed like thunder, echoing throughout the sea of clouds, shaking the trees and grasses. Throughout the surrounding area, every bird and beast quivered in fright.

    Meanwhile, on a winding path on a distant mountain, Cha Jin couldn¡¯t help but turn toward the source of the roar, but they were too far away for her to see anything.

    ¡°Is it trying to express its gratitude?¡± Cha Jin looked away and muttered to herself.

    Su Yi walked nearby, his hands behind his back. The light of the setting sun bathed his tall frame, making him seem mysterious, almost like an illusion.

    ¡°It¡¯ll get dark soon. When we emerge from this stretch of wilderness, we¡¯ll reach Yangku Town, the ce that woodcutter told us about.¡± Su Yi nced up at the sky, then picked up the pace.

    They¡¯d walked through the mountains and rivers for a full two hours. There was a canyon up in the distance, the cliffsides so tall, they towered into the clouds. The path through the canyon was rugged and winding. It was so narrow, it was only just barely big enough for a person to walk through.

    When he reached the path, Su Yi paused. He sniffed the air, catching the barest, almost indiscernible hint of blood in the wind.

    ¡°If the canyon is home to savage beasts, it¡¯s actually the perfect spot for an ambush. It¡¯d be hard to flee even if you wanted to.¡± Su Yi pondered for a moment, then continued ahead.

    Before long, they heard the sounds of distantbat and ughter¡ª

    Cha Jin¡¯s beautiful eyes were instantly solemn; she seemed to have sensed that something was off. She whispered, ¡°Young Lord, how about we go around?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Su Yi shook his head.

    If they went around, they might not reach Yangku Town by nightfall.

    Cha Jin didn¡¯t argue; she was worried that they¡¯d bump into trouble, but if they did, she wasn¡¯t worried about Su Yi¡¯s ability to handle it.

    They proceeded down the narrow path, and before long, they saw a fierce battle raging up ahead.

    Hundreds of crimson wolves had a group of martial artists surrounded, and they were attacking in a mad frenzy. Their howls reverberated through the clouds.

    The blood-colored wolves were each about the size of a calf. They were preternaturally quick, and they fought with ruthless cruelty.

    Even more terrifying was that they excelled at rounding up their foes, and they were perfectly coordinated. They attacked and retreated at the opportune moments, like a well-trained army.

    Since this was a stretch of canyon, they were surrounded by steep cliffs on both sides. The defending martial artists¡¯ escape routes were blocked on both sides, so they could neither retreat nor advance. They werepletely trapped.

    ¡°Tier-five spirit beasts, ¡®Bloodme Wolves¡¯!¡± Cha Jin¡¯s pupils constricted.

    These were spirit beasts on par with early-stage Qi umtion martial artists. If you encountered a single wolf, they weren¡¯t much of a threat. With Cha Jin¡¯s abilities, she could effortlessly y any given individual.

    But Bloodme Wolves had always traveled in pacts. This made them extremely dangerous.

    The pack in front of them numbered in the hundreds. The sight of them was enough to make even a Grandmaster flee in terror, too terrified to do battle.

    This was because, once the wolves had you surrounded, they¡¯d attack relentlessly. A martial artist was doomed the moment they ran out of energy!

    Cha Jin quickly noticed that the martial artists¡¯ leader was in the Inner Furnace Realm. ¡°Oh? There¡¯s a Grandmaster among those martial artists. No wonder they¡¯vested so long despite the Bloodme Wolf pack¡¯s encirclement¡­.¡±

    He wore warrior robes, and he was lean and defined. He carried a pair of copper maces, and his presence was austere and imposing.

    He was just one person, but he defended the pass on his own, blocking the wolves¡¯ advance. His twin maces swung, easily crushing any Bloodme Wolf they struck.

    There was already a pile of Bloodme Wolf corpses not far from him. Blood flowed like a river, and even his maces were smeared with crimson.

    However, it was obvious that he¡¯d expended an enormous amount of energy. His forehead was damp, and his temples were slick with sweat. He breathed in ragged gasps, and his face was slightly pallid.

    He was apanied by four men who looked like guards, as well as a girl of about seventeen or eighteen.

    The four heavily-armored guards formed a tight, protective circle around the girl.

    As for the girl herself, she wore a tailored, ttering pomegranate skirt and a loose-sleeved shirt. Her skin was fair as snow, her willowy eyebrows gently curved. She was a startling beauty.

    However, those willowy eyebrows were currently knit together, and her expression was sinister and angry.

    ¡°That girl undoubtedlyes from an extremely illustrious background.¡± Cha Jin could discern quite a few hints at first nce.

    A Grandmaster and fourte-stage Qi umtion Guards were working together to protect her. Ordinary scions of even prominent ns were nowhere near qualified to receive such treatment.

    Take Qin Feng, the son of the Cloudriver Prefectural Governor, Qin Wenyuan. Not even he had a Grandmaster to apany him.

    Thisparison naturally only highlighted just how extraordinary the girl¡¯s origins were.

    ¡°Young Lord, what should we go?¡± Cha Jin couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just kill our way through and be done with it. Oh, while we¡¯re at it, we might as well gather some spiritual materials. The Bloodme Wolf King¡¯s blood, fangs, ws, and pelt are all quite useful,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Follow me.¡±

    As he spoke, he gripped Guiding Mysteries and charged straight ahead.

    ¡°Awoo!¡±

    ¡°Awoo!¡±

    ¡°Awoo!¡±

    Not far away, there was a disturbance among the wolf pack¡¯s ranks as they saw Su Yi and Cha Jin, this pair of uninvited guests.

    The group they had surrounded¡ªthe man in warrior robes and hispanions¡ªnow discovered their arrival for the first time. All of them lit up with unconcealed delight.

    But when they saw that the new arrivals were just two young adults, their delight instantly faded, and their hearts sank once more.

    The wolves numbered in the hundreds. Only a Grandmaster stood a chance against them. Anyone else was just throwing their lives away.

    ¡°Awoo~!¡±

    Deep within the wolf pack¡¯s ranks, an usuallyrge, thickly-built wolf flung back its head and howled into the sky, as if issuing orders.

    A group of Bloodmes Wolves instantly charged towards Su Yi with intent to kill.

    A bloody wind wafted into the air. The Bloodme Wolves were preternaturally quick; they resembled streaks of crimson lightning.

    Against the Grandmaster in warriors'' robes¡¯ expectations, the young man in blue made no attempt to retreat. On the contrary, he advanced withrge strides.

    Immediately afterward, he and hispanions watched as a bloody spectacle unfolded¡ª

    The blue-robed youth casually sliced with his sword, effortlessly decapitating the three Bloodme Wolves leading the charge.

    Then, the edge of his sword turned.

    Splurt splurt splurt!

    Fresh blood spattered as one wolf after another was sent flying before they even knew what hit them. Some were sliced open, their guts spilling out of their bellies. Others had their skulls crushed, while some were stabbed right through the throat¡­

    In the blink of an eye, more than ten Bloodme Wolves fell to the ground as bloodied corpses, staining the dirt red.

    ¡°He¡¯s actually that strong?¡± eximed the girl in the pomegranate skirt.

    ¡°He really is extraordinary,¡± said the Grandmaster leading their group. His eyes shed with a strange light.

    An early-stage Qi umtion youth had actually cut his way through a pack of Bloodme Wolves, as easily as if he were cutting through rotten wood. How could someone capable of that be ordinary?

    Therger Bloodme Wolf pack was obviously startled too. There was unrest amongst their ranks, and they howled nonstop.

    Su Yi ignored thempletely. He just charged straight in. His target? The distant Bloodme Wolf King.

    As he approached, one group of wolves after anotherunched themselves toward him, attacking from all sides. Their tacit understanding and coordination were incredible.

    s, none of this was any threat at all to Su Yi. With each relentless swing of Guiding Mysteries, he sliced through his opponents as easily as if they were made of paper, killing them where they stood.

    He cut through their ranks with ease!

    Cha Jin followed hot on his heels, the Jade-Eyed Crimson mebeast¡¯s cub in her embrace. Its jade-colored eyes glittered like amber as it curiously evaluated everything happening around it.

    ¡°How strong!¡± The man in warrior robes was increasingly stunned.

    The young man in blue looked like a teenager, yet he rushed straight into the fray with unstoppable momentum. The man in warrior robes was a Grandmaster, but even he was stunned by this shocking disy of ability.

    ¡°Elder Qiao, here¡¯s our chance! Let?them?hold up those foul beasts while we escape!¡± The girl in the pomegranate skirt rejoiced.

    She keenly picked up on the fact that, as Su Yi killed his way through the beasts¡¯ ranks, he drew most of the vast wolf pack¡¯s attention.?Even the Bloodme Wolf King couldn¡¯t be bothered with their group any longer.

    This was undoubtedly the perfect chance to break through their encirclement!

    ¡°This¡­.¡± The man in warrior robes felt a bit hesitant.

    How ample was hisbat experience? He naturally knew that, if they attempted to break out now, they had at least a fifty percent chance of sess.

    But wouldn¡¯t that leave that young man and woman in the lurch, surrounded on all sides? The Grandmaster found that thought hard to bear.

    ¡°Elder Qiao, they¡¯re neither our friends nor our rtives, and we didn¡¯t ask them toe here and save us. If they die, it¡¯ll have nothing to do with us!¡± the girl in the pomegranate skirt was frantic. She angrily urged him on, ¡°What are you still hesitating for? Don¡¯t tell me you n to have us all die here??I?certainly don¡¯t want to die!¡±

    With that, she turned and charged out of the canyon.

    Her four personal guards hurried after her for fear that she¡¯d get hurt.

    The man in warrior''s robes sighed to himself, but he hesitated no longer. He turned and began breaking through the wolf pack¡¯s encirclement.

    The wolf pack¡¯s tight discipline had slipped, and the six of them quickly broke through the wolves¡¯ formation. Furthermore, Su Yi was still restricting them. As such, both the Grandmaster in warrior''s robes and hispanions quickly broke through their encirclement.

    All of them sighed in relief; they¡¯d only just narrowly escaped.

    Almost simultaneously, a shrill roar shook the skies and reverberated through their ears beforeing to an abrupt halt.

    They whipped around to look.

    To their shock, the Bloodme Wolves had started fleeing in panic, all of them whimpering.

    The ground was littered with corpses and rivers of blood. The blue-robed youth stood in their midst, atop a boulder. One foot pressed down on the massive, ferocious Bloodme Wolf King. Despite the carnage, the young man¡¯s robes were pristine, without the slightest trace of dirt, as if he were a deity.

    ¡°He¡­ He actually killed the Bloodme Wolf King?¡± One of the guards couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    ¡°We only just broke through, but he already slew the wolf king and sent the rest of the pack scattering to the winds. That¡¯s simply too fierce¡­.¡± muttered another guard.

    But the man in warrior''s robes sighed to himself.

    Earlier, the youth had fought his way through the wolf pack with no regard for anything else. He¡¯d undoubtedly done them an enormous favor; he¡¯d saved them from certain doom.

    Yet they¡¯d chosen to seize the opportunity to run away¡­

    Of course the man in warrior robes was ashamed. How could he not be?

    But the girl in the pomegranate skirt only snorted coldly, ¡°If we hadn¡¯t contained those vile beasts earlier, how could he have in the Bloodme Wolf King so easily?¡±

    The man in warrior robes grimaced. ¡°Miss, if they hadn¡¯t arrived just in the nick of time, we really would have fallen here and be prey for those beasts. No matter what, we have to acknowledge this favor.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± muttered the girl. ¡°I never said I wasn¡¯t grateful to them.¡±

 Chapter 164: People Come in All Stripes, Flowers Come in All Types

    <h4>Chapter 164: People Come in All Stripes, Flowers Come in All Types</h4>

    Cha Jin was a bit peeved. ¡°Young Lord, that bunch is awfully ungrateful. We just saved their lives, but look at them now! They just seized the opportunity to flee with no regard for our wellbeing.¡±

    She saw everything the man in warrior robes and his group did, and it left her rather displeased.

    ¡°I certainly didn¡¯t do any of this to save them,¡± said Su Yi tly. He plucked the Bloodme Wolf King¡¯s fangs with practiced ease, removed its sharp ws, and skinned it, then ced the spoils into his ck jade pendant.

    These were spiritual materials. Some were useful for refining treasures, while others functioned as medicine or as materials for inscribing talismans. All of them were extraordinary and brimming with spirituality.

    ¡°I guess that¡¯s true¡­.¡± thought Cha Jin. They¡¯d walked through the canyon in part because they didn¡¯t want to walk around, and in part because they were interested in the Bloodme Wolf King.

    Their goal really wasn¡¯t to save anybody.?In that case, it didn¡¯t matter that the people they¡¯d inadvertently rescued were ungrateful.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Yi sheathed Guiding Mysteries and strode onward.

    As soon as they left the gorge, they saw the man in warrior robes and his group walking toward them.

    ¡°Young Lord, many thanks for righteouslying to our aid.¡± The Grandmaster was the first to sp his fist in respect.

    Every word came straight from the heart. He¡¯d initially assumed all of them would die here. Who¡¯d have thought Su Yi would reveal his miraculous power and slice his way through the wolf pack?

    Furthermore, based solely on the power Su Yi had just put on disy, he was certain that this youth¡¯s origins weren¡¯t simple.

    What really shocked him was Su Yi¡¯s extreme youth, and that despite his Qi umtion Realm cultivation, his abilities surpassed even most Grandmasters. Even by the standards of the Great Zhou as a whole, this made him a peerless genius.

    The four who looked like guards or attendants each greeted him respectfully in turn, but Cha Jin was inwardly disdainful.?You just seized the opportunity to flee, now, you¡¯re turning around and acting all sincere and grateful? What a joke!

    ¡°We didn¡¯t do it to save you, so there¡¯s no need for thanks,¡± said Su Yi indifferently.

    ¡°See? I hit the nail right on the head, didn¡¯t I? We¡¯re neither his friends nor his rtives. How could he possibly have charged into the fray just to save us? The way I see it, there¡¯s no need to even thank him,¡± snorted the girl in the pomegranate skirt. ¡°Besides, if we hadn¡¯t confined the wolf pack, he couldn¡¯t possibly have in the Bloodme Wolf King so easily.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Cha Jin couldn¡¯t help but interject. ¡°If not for us, would you even be alive now? You don¡¯t understand gratitude, fine, how could you possibly say something like that?¡±

    How ridiculous is this girl? We saved you in passing, yes, but even if it wasn¡¯t our goal, it was the right thing to do. Yet here you are, climbing all over us!

    The Grandmaster in warrior robes felt rather ufortable too. He was just about to exin when Su Yi waved dismissively. ¡°Why fuss about all that with them? Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Who¡¯d have thought that, before he could even leave, the girl in the pomegranate skirt would storm over in a huff?

    ¡°Did you hear me?" said the girl. "We never asked you to save us, so why should we prostrate ourselves in gratitude?¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s expression was calm and indifferent. This was called ¡°fearing authority, but having no virtues.¡±

    Would this girl have dared be so brazen while the wolves still encircled them? No! But now that she was safe, she was already losing her temper and throwing her weight around. This was obviously due to confidence in her illustrious background; it was the reason she dared be so undiscriminating and thoughtless.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay her any further heed, so he just upped and left. He really hadn¡¯t intervened on their behalf, and he certainly didn¡¯t care whether they were grateful to him or not.

    When she saw that he didn¡¯t argue and that he nned to leave, the girl in the pomegranate skirt seemed to take this as an admission that he was in the wrong. ¡°I¡¯m not done talking yet! You aren¡¯t allowed to leave!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed. He turned, stared directly at the girl, and said tly, ¡°Oh? What else do you have to say?¡±

    The atmosphere was instantly heavier.

    The man in warrior robes sensed that this didn¡¯t look good for them, so he said, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s almost dark. His Excellency and the others are still waiting for us in Yangku Town.¡±

    This was intended as a warning against making a fuss and a reminder that they should hurry up and leave.

    He was also indirectly informing Su Yi that there was an important figure waiting for them, so he shouldn¡¯t make this incident any bigger either.

    A hint of a cold smile rose unbidden to Su Yi¡¯s lips, but he said nothing. He just watched the young woman in the pomegranate skirt.

    ¡°Elder Qiao, we¡¯re obviously in the right. Why should we leave? Wouldn¡¯t that make it seem like we had a guilty conscience?¡± The young woman crossed her arms in front of her chest, and she held her head high, meeting Su Yi¡¯s gaze with pride. ¡°We entered the mountains specifically to hunt down the Bloodme Wolf King. You might have killed it, but you can¡¯t seize all the spoils for yourself. After all, we¡¯re the ones who kept it there for you.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was increasingly cold and indifferent. ¡°So you¡¯re saying you n to have me split my spoils with you?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡± the girl said, soundingpletely unruffled.

    When Cha Jin heard that, she was so angry that she almost burst intoughter. She felt her fury rising, and she couldn¡¯t help but long to teach this ungrateful little girl a lesson.

    The Grandmaster in warrior robes was inwardlyining too.?The entire n has always doted on the young miss. She¡¯s been the center of attention from the moment she was born.

    She¡¯s the daughter of the head of one of the Imperatorial Province¡¯s five peak-level ns, and her maternal grandfather is one of the nine foreign-surnamed kings, the ¡®White-Eyebrowed King¡¯, Cai Jinghai. Her maternal grandmother was born into the Great Zhou¡¯s imperial family, and her paternal grandmother is an elder of Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy, although she¡¯s long since gone into seclusion¡­.

    As a result, she¡¯s been like a glittering, resplendent pearl her whole life. No matter where she goes, people cluster around her like stars gathering around the moon. When she wants wind, it¡¯s windy, and when she wants rain, it rains.

    With an upbringing like that, it¡¯s almost inevitable that she¡¯d grow up conceited and temperamental. She only tones it down when she¡¯s with other disciples of prominent ns, those in the same circle.

    Before the man in warrior robes could speak, the girl continued, ¡°Of course, I admit that your arrival enabled us to break through their encirclement. Offer up half the spoils, and I¡¯ll pay for them in cash. I absolutely won¡¯t take advantage of you.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± said Su Yi tly. ¡°Give me ten thousand tier-two spirit stones in exchange, and not one less.¡±

    Everyone fell silent.

    Ten thousand tier-two spirit stones!

    Even to the peak-level ns of the Imperatorial Province, that was an astronomical figure!

    ¡°I made that offer with good intentions, and now you¡¯re trying to rip me off? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re pushing your luck?¡± The girl in the pomegranate skirt sounded increasingly irritated.

    When she said this, the Grandmaster in warrior robes inwardly cried out.?Young Miss, please! How can you talk like that to an expert who killed his way through that entire wolf pack??It wouldn¡¯t matter even if your status were loftier; we¡¯re in the middle of the wilderness. If you really infuriate him, I¡¯m afraid none of us will get out of here alive!

    ¡°I gave you a chance, but you didn¡¯t take it,¡± said Su Yi tly. ¡°In that case, you¡¯d better not do anything else to provoke me. Or else, you really will die an unsightly death.¡±

    With that, he turned and left. Cha Jin hurried after him.

    The girl in the pomegranate skirt quivered with fury, but just as she was about to say something, the Grandmaster grabbed hold of her arm.

    ¡°Miss,¡± he said in a low, grave voice, ¡°Yangku Town is just up ahead. Why must you lose your temper with him here, in the wilderness? If something goes wrong, your father and the others would never let us off.¡±

    The expression on the girl¡¯s beautiful face shifted back and forth. Finally, she gnashed her teeth and spat, ¡°Fine. This ends here. I can¡¯t be bothered to pursue the matter with someone like him anyway.¡±

    The man in warrior robes inwardly sighed in relief. He swore that, even if they beat him to death, he would never go out hunting with this privileged little princess ever again. It would be one thing if they only encountered ordinary people, but if they met any real tough customers, the type that didn¡¯t even fear the heavens, they were doomed!

    The four guards rxed too.

    Were this the provincial capital, they would have had nothing to fear. Even if they provoked a terrifying expert, the moment they announced the young miss¡¯ background, the incident would simply melt away.

    But here in the wilderness, it was apletely different story.

    Had that blue-robed youth borne ill intent, he could kill them all without even breaking a sweat¡­.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The girl in the pomegranate skirts seemed entirely unaware of all that. She walked into the distance, still sulking as she went.?Herpanions hurried after her.

    ¡­..

    ¡°Young Lord, for a moment there, I thought you¡¯d lose your temper and kill someone,¡± whispered Cha Jin.

    The hills gradually gave way to t ground, and off in the distance, they saw the vague outline of a walled city at the foot of the mountains.

    ¡°A conceited little girl, that¡¯s all. It takes more than that to anger me,¡± said Su Yi calmly.

    Speaking of ¡°conceited little girls¡±, Yuan Luoxi could be quite stubborn and overbearing too, but in her heart of hearts, she understood gratitude.

    Byparison, the girl in the pomegranate skirts had obviously been spoiled rotten. She was arrogant and bossy, unwilling to listen to others, and she had no real-world experience to speak of.

    He couldn¡¯t say she was stupid. Differences in position, upbringing, and environment always led to vast differences in perception.

    After all, were he any other martial artist, the girl¡¯s anger might very well have intimidated them. Most people wouldn¡¯t dare treat her with disrespect.

    And in that case, there wouldn¡¯t have been any conflict or friction between them and her.

    ¡°In terms of status, I¡¯m not?necessarily her inferior, but I would never be so ungrateful,¡± muttered Cha Jin.

    ¡°Human life isplex and multifaceted, and?so too are?worldly affairs. Everyone¡¯s different, and it¡¯s just as they say: arge forest is home to all kinds of birds,¡± said Su Yi tly. ¡°A little incident like this doesn¡¯t amount to anything.

    As they spoke, they were already traveling along an obviously man-made path. They could now see the distant walled city clearly.

    Night silently descended upon them.

    The walled city wasn¡¯trge, but it was already bright withnterns, and the sound of distant hustle and bustle transmitted from afar with the unique energy of ordinary mortal life.

    After several days traveling through uninhabited wilderness, through rivers and over mountains, the sight of civilization put Cha Jin into a brief trance.

    She carried the Jade-Eyed Crimson mebeast cub in her arms, and it stuck out its little head, its big eyes round with curiosity.

    This was Yangku Town. It was constructed right at the foot of the mountain range, just eighty miles from the Imperatorial Provincial Capital. It was just a town, but it was vibrant and flourishing.

    Experts of the provincial capital gathered here year-round. Sometimes, they ventured into the mountains, either to hunt yao or to gather spiritual medicines.

    ¡°Tonight, let¡¯s find an inn to rest in. We¡¯ll head for the provincial capital tomorrow,¡± said Su Yi. He was already sauntering into town.

    Cha Jin hurried after him. She wasn¡¯t at all aware of it, but after leaving the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital and undergoing this journey through eight hundred miles of wilderness on foot, the way she treated Su Yi had changed. Her attitude towards him had long since undergone a subtle shift.

    The most obvious difference was that when she encountered trouble or danger, she now subconsciously thought of herself and Su Yi as members of the same camp. His worries were her worries, and his anger was her anger.

    The long trek had long since frittered away any grudge, hatred, or opposition she¡¯d once had.

    Shortly after Su Yi and Cha Jin entered Yangku Town, the girl in pomegranate skirts and her entourage returned as well. They went straight for the vi on the east side of town, which was right beside the mountains and facing the water.

 Chapter 165: A Destined Encounter With an Old Acquaintance in a New Place

    <h4>Chapter 165: A Destined Encounter With an Old Acquaintance in a New ce</h4>

    .

    The mountain vi was enormous in scale, with numerous pavilions, covered bridges, and ponds.

    One of its halls was currently well lit withmplight,

    Yu Baiting sat upright at the head of the table.

    He was the head of the Yu Family, one of the top five ns of the Imperatorial Provincial Capital. His authority was far-reaching, and his prestige shook all six of the province¡¯s prefectures.

    Were you to make a list of the ten greatest authority figures in the province, Yu Baiting would securely upy a seat.

    He wore wide-sleeved, long robes, and he had clear features and a willowy beard. He carried a string of prayer beads. His smile was warm and amiable, but his long, narrow eyes glinted with a fiery light.

    An elderly servant stood in the center of the hall, delivering a report.

    ¡°Your Excellency, in just ten days, the curtain shall open on Provincial Governor Xiang Tianqiu¡¯s ¡®Tea Party.¡¯

    ¡°Of the provincial capital¡¯s five great families, the Zhao and Bai families have already made their position clear. They are to support the governor of the Huai¡¯an Prefecture, Zhang Lingyu, as Xiang Tianqiu¡¯s recement. This implies that both families have stood with the second prince.

    ¡°Them aside, the Xue Family has yet to make its position clear, but they say the Zheng Family has worked closely with the sixth princetely¡­.¡±

    Before the man could continue, Yu Baiting?waved?and cut him off. ¡°That information is meaningless. In the face of true power, no amount of ¡®making your position clear¡¯ matters; it¡¯s nothing but blind nonsense. At its heart, this is a struggle between the second and sixth princes. The victor will determine the next provincial governor.¡±

    The elder servant said softly, ¡°Your Excellency, Provincial Governor Xiang Tianqiu is still waiting for your response.¡±

    Yu Baiting thought for a moment. ¡°Xiang Tianqiu is an ardent supporter of the second prince, and before he abdicates, he ns to help Zhang Lingyu rise through the ranks and take his ce. I imagine that¡¯s at the second prince¡¯s behest too¡­.

    He looked up and fixed his gaze on the elderly servant. ¡°How about this? Pass on a message. Tell Xiang Tianqiu that our Yu Family¡¯s attitude is simple:?We¡¯ll?support whoever wins.¡±

    The elderly servant was stunned. Then, he said with admiration, ¡°You¡¯re wise indeed, Your Excellency.¡±

    Yu Baiting shook his head dismissively. ¡°Wise? How so? The only advantage of this approach is that we won¡¯t get swept up in the two princes¡¯ conflict. The disadvantage is that if we don¡¯t y our cards right, we¡¯ll offend both of them. The right bnce isn¡¯t so easy to find, either.

    He paused, his expression suddenly contemptuous. ¡°But our Yu Family isn¡¯t afraid of all that. This is the Imperatorial Provincial Capital. Neither the second prince nor the sixth prince will dare offend us openly here!

    With that, he waved. ¡°Go on.¡±

    Shortly after the elderly servant left, the girl in the pomegranate skirt walked right in. ¡°Father, I¡¯m back.¡±

    The man in warrior robes trailed after her.

    Yu Baiting nced at his daughter and evaluated her expression. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Lass, why do you look a bit sullen and unhappy?¡±

    The girl in the pomegranate skirt was his daughter, Yu Shuangning,

    Yu Shuangning pursed her lips. ¡°Father, you haven¡¯t heard this yet, but I ran into someone truly detestable today. I finally understand what it means to ¡®use kindness as a weapon¡¯ and ¡®get a swelled head.¡¯¡±

    Yu Baiting was stunned. He nced at the man in warrior''s robes and asked, ¡°Qiao Leng, what happened?¡±

    Qiao Leng sighed to himself, then recounted everything that happened in the canyon after encountering the Bloodme Wolf Pack.

    He neither hid anything nor embellished the truth, but he did selectively omit a few details.

    By the time he reached the end of his tale, Yu Baiting¡¯s eyebrows knit together. ¡°A Qi umtion youth slew the Bloodme Wolf King?¡±

    Qiao Leng nodded. ¡°It really is unbelievable, but it¡¯s true. I suspect that youth has an impressive background too.¡±

    Yu Baiting stroked his whiskers and asked, ¡°My girl, what¡¯s upset you?¡±

    Yu Shuangning pouted, ¡°I never said I wasn¡¯t grateful, but I just?hate?when people whip out favors to put pressure on me. Father, you didn¡¯t hear this part yet, but I tried to purchase the spoils, that guy demanded an exorbitant sum. He insisted on ten thousand tier-two spirit stones!¡±

    Yu Baiting¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, but then, heughed. ¡°Forget it. A trivial matter, that¡¯s all. Besides, he did save your life. From both a logical and an emotional standpoint, we ought to be somewhat tolerant.¡±

    ¡°I naturally won¡¯t pursue this matter with someone on?his?level,¡± said Yu Shuangning proudly.

    They chatted a bit longer, but before long, she turned and left. However, the family head kept Qiao Leng behind.

    ¡°Tell me what happened again, from beginning to end.¡± Yu Baiting¡¯s expression was now dignified and imposing. His narrow eyes stared intently at Qiao Leng, putting him under enormous pressure.

    Thus, Qiao Leng told the story once more, adding some previously omitted details back in.

    ¡°Do you think that the young man in blue approached Shuangning on purpose?¡± After a moment¡¯s silence, Yu Baiting asked out of nowhere. ¡°If not, don¡¯t you think this was a bit too much of a coincidence?¡±

    Qiao Leng was stunned. ¡°Your Excellency, do you suspect that the young man in blue had ulterior motives?¡±

    ¡°Who in the provincial capital doesn¡¯t know that I love my daughter above all else?" The second and sixth princes are currently preparing to fight over the seat of provincial governor, stirring the undercurrents of the provincial capital. At a time like this, an extremely powerful young man appeared out of nowhere and just happened to save Shuangning? How could I not suspect that this is all part of some scheme?¡± Yu Baiting¡¯s expression was calm and indifferent.

    ¡°What would you have me do, sir?¡± asked Qiao Leng.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that they¡¯re currently in Yangku Town as well?¡± said Yu Baiting tly. ¡°Go investigate. Get to the bottom of this.¡±

    He paused, then continued, ¡°Take Elder Wen with you, as well as a handful of precious spiritual medicines. Use ¡®repaying our debt of gratitude¡¯ as an excuse to pay the boy a visit.

    ¡°I have only one request. It doesn¡¯t matter what his background is or what his intentions are. I don¡¯t want him to approach Shuangning ever again. If he does, I, Yu Baiting, won¡¯t let him off!¡±

    As he made this final statement, his eyes shed with cold light, and he emanated terrifying power and majesty.

    The love of a parent ran deep.

    Qiao Leng nodded, then left to carry out his orders.

    However, after leaving the hall, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh to himself. He knew that the family head¡¯s suspicions weren¡¯t unfounded, but he personally didn¡¯t believe that the young man in blue had ulterior motives.

    But then, Qiao Leng knew full well that his status was low and that his words carried little weight. There was no point in voicing this opinion.

    ¡­.

    The Auspicious Inn.

    The first-floor atrium.

    Chen Jinlong was currently drinking with a group of disciples from other prominent families.

    ¡°So, Brother Chen, you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re visiting the provincial capital to take Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy¡¯s entrance exam?¡± asked a smiling young man in ornate brocade robes.

    ¡°Indeed I am,¡± nodded Chen Jinlong, but his thoughts were elsewhere, and his heart felt bitter.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he could no longer remain in the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital, why would he have left? Who would willingly leave thefort of their home for a harder life in the provincial capital?

    Someone raised a cup and smiled. ¡°With your aptitude, you¡¯re certain to pass. Once you be an inheritor of Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy, you¡¯re set for life! You¡¯ll surely rise to prominence. Come on, let¡¯s have another drink!¡±

    Chen Jinlongughed and raised his ss, but after an inadvertent nce at the entryway, he shook from head to toe. He was so stunned, the wine sprayed from his mouth, and his entire face flushed red.

    Waves of shock coursed through his heart.?What¡¯s he doing here?

    I came all the way from the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital just to get away from him; all I wanted was to see this jinx as infrequently as possible. Why have the heavens forsaken me like this?

    ¡°Brother Chen, who did you see to agitate you this badly?¡± asked one of the others. His gaze swept around, and suddenly, his eyes lit up. ¡°I get it! So, you?saw a beauty! My heavens, isn¡¯t she a bit?too?pretty?¡±

    The others couldn¡¯t help but nce over. They then saw a man and woman standing by the front desk near the inn¡¯s entrance. The man wore blue robes and had handsome features, with an aloof, transcendent air. There was nothing worth paying attention to there.

    But when they saw the woman beside him, their eyes lit up. All of them were visibly entranced.

    The woman wore loose-sleeved blue robes too, and her dark hair was tied up in a bun, revealing her long white neck. Her delicate features were peerlessly beautiful, and although there was no makeup to ent them, she had a simple, pure beauty to her.

    Especially her eyes. As she looked around, the shing lights of her eyes were like autumn waters; they were enough to steal a man¡¯s soul away.

    Even her figure was slender and graceful to the extreme, like the work of a master sculptor. She carried herself with unparalleled arrogance.

    The lively atrium was noticeably quieter as one man after another fixed their gazes upon her.

    In a ce like Yangku Town, a peerless beauty like her was far too rare.

    But Chen Jinlong wanted nothing more than to bury his head in the sand; he dared not look up. In his heart, he prayed,?Please don¡¯t let that star of cmity discover me. Please don¡¯t let that¡­.

    The young man in ornate robes grinned, his smile ambiguous. ¡°Those two undoubtedly only just arrived in Yangku Town; they¡¯re obviously strangers. Everyone, watch closely. I¡¯ll go say hi and find out more about them.¡±

    He rose, and was just about to leave when Chen Jinlong yanked on his clothes and forced him back into his chair.

    The youth in ornate robes was stunned, but before he could react, Chen Jinlong gnashed his teeth and spat in a hushed whisper, ¡°Do you have?any idea?who that guy is? You¡¯d really dare get ideas about?his?woman? If you want to die, that¡¯s fine, but don¡¯t drag us down with you!¡±

    If they weren¡¯t in public, he would have pped the youth in ornate robes right across the face.

    I¡¯ve seen recklessness before, but never to this extent! How could I be so unlucky as to have befriended an idiot like this?

    The youth in ornate robes, the one he¡¯d just cursed out, looked baffled. He said in a daze, ¡°But¡­ But he¡¯s alreadying right towards us.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Chen Jinlong was stunned. His scalp numbed, and a chill ran down his spine.

    But then, he heard a voice exim behind him, ¡°Aren¡¯t you that¡­¡±

    Before Su Yi could finish speaking, Chen Jinlong shot to his feet and whipped around, a rigid, toadyish yet terrified smile stered across his face. ¡°Ah? So, you¡¯re here too, Young Lord Su. It¡¯s me, Chen Jinlong! To think you¡¯d remember me; I¡¯m truly ttered.¡±

    He was stammering and rigid with fright. He didn¡¯t look ttered; he was obviously scared out of his wits!

    Hispanions had all realized that something was amiss, but all of them were confused and uncertain.?Who is this guy, to have scared Young Master Chen this badly?

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I n to participate in the Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy entrance examination. I only just arrived in Yangku Town today¡­.¡± Chen Jinlong almost burst into tears. How could he possibly admit that he¡¯d turned his back on his ancestral home just to avoid Su Yi? Or that he nned to go all the way to the Imperatorial Provincial Capital just to hide from him?

    Who¡¯d have thought it would end up like this? Humans couldn¡¯t outwit the heavens. Despite everything, he still bumped into Su Yi¡­..

    ¡°What a coincidence,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°I only just arrived in Yangku Town too. When do you n to proceed to the provincial capital?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­. I n to leave first thing tomorrow morning.¡± As soon as he said this, Chen Jinlong realized that something was amiss.?Why would he ask me that? Don¡¯t tell me¡­.

    Just as he feared, Su Yi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s perfect. Bumping into an old acquaintance is worth celebrating. We can travel together tomorrow.¡±

    With that, he turned to leave, but Chen Jinlong reacted as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning. He just stood there, rooted to the spot.

 Chapter 166: The Hidden Meridian

    <h4>Chapter 166: The Hidden Meridian</h4>

    Quite some time passed before Chen Jinlong came back to his senses. All he could think was¡ª

    Flee!

    I have to seize the moment and flee. Who knows what will happen if I really travel alongside that star of cmity?

    What if, the moment that?jinx?finds himself in a bad mood, he decides to use me to vent his anger?

    Will I have to kneel like that time at the House of Prosperity?

    If so, I¡¯ll embarrass myself in the provincial capital too!

    Chen Jinlong couldn¡¯t be bothered exining himself to his friends. After a few hurried words of farewell, he turned and fled.

    The night skies were dark as ink, and the streets were bright withnterns.

    After leaving the Auspicious Inn, Chen Jinlong rushed straight out of Yangku Town.

    But before he¡¯d gotten even halfway, someone blocked his path.

    ¡°Please wait up, my young friend,¡± said a lean man in warrior''s robes.

    ¡°Dammit, what the fu¡ª...¡± Chen Jinlong didn¡¯t have the patience for this and was just about to curse the man out when their eyes met. His entire body went rigid, and he forced the profanities back down.

    A Grandmaster!??He quivered from head to toe; the man¡¯s presence was subdued, but Chen Jinlong knew full well that only an Inner Furnace Realm Grandmaster had an aura like that!

    ¡°What can I do for you, Senior?¡± asked Chen Jinlong with a polite bow. He forced yet another rigid smile onto his face.

    ¡°Young friend, might you tell me about that youth in blue?¡±

    The man in warrior''s robes was none other than Qiao Leng. He witnessed Su Yi and Chen Jinlong¡¯s exchange from outside the tavern, but just as he was trying to figure out how to approach him for a chat, Chen Jinlong left the tavern of his own volition. It was like he fell asleep, only for someone to slip a pillow under his head before it hit the ground.

    ¡°Which young man in blue?¡± asked Chen Jinlong nkly.

    ¡°A young man and woman just walked into the inn. I¡¯m asking about the man¡­.¡± started Qiao Leng.

    However, before he could finish, Chen Jinlong couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Senior, you¡¯re asking about Su Yi? I just?knew?nothing good woulde of bumping into him!¡±

    The sight of Chen Jinlong visibly jumping and gnashing his teeth took Qiao Leng by surprise. ¡°Is there a grudge between you?¡±

    ¡°That¡­. Argh, it¡¯s a long story.¡± Chen Jinlong sighed.

    Qiao Leng was inwardly delighted. ¡°Young friend, if you don¡¯t object, how about we find a nearby teahouse and have ourselves a chat?¡±

    He¡¯de here precisely to figure out Su Yi¡¯s motives and origin. Wouldn¡¯t it be even better if he could get some clues out of Chen Jinlong?

    This was an invitation from a Grandmaster. How could Chen Jinlong refuse?

    Before long, they were seated in a teahouse. In the face of Qiao Leng¡¯s polite concern and small talk, Chan Jinlong was initially reticent, but once he got started, he couldn¡¯t stop. His grievances poured out of him; he¡¯d finally found someone he could vent to, and he got everything off of his chest.

    As for Qiao Leng, he finally got some of the answers he was looking for, but his expression was somewhat strange.

    The cast-off disciple of Blueriver Sword Manor?

    The live-in son-inw of Guangling City¡¯s Wen Family?

    If not for Chen Jinlong¡¯s obvious distress and clear sincerity, Qiao Leng would have thought the kid was trying to pull the wool over his eyes.

    But at least he¡¯d finally obtained some useful leads.

    For example, Su Yi carried the Lanling Xiao Family¡¯s ¡°Purple Jade Token¡±, and he¡¯d once received aid from the Harmony Prefectural Governor, Mu Zhongting, and a noble youth. Then there was that time the head of the Zhang Family, one of the Cloudriver Prefecture¡¯s peak-level ns, personally offered him a toast¡­.

    When he finished his tale of woe, Chen Jinlong felt lighter. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Right, Senior, might I ask your honorable name?¡±

    ¡°Young friend, it¡¯s probably best if you don¡¯t know it. If you encounter trouble again on my ount, it¡¯ll weigh on my conscience,¡± said Qiao Leng. As he spoke, he was already rising to his feet. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll be on my way.¡±

    Chen Jinlong hurriedly rose and saw him off.

    It was only after Qiao Leng disappeared into the distance that Chen Jinlong realized something:?I told him so much. What if Su Yi finds out I¡­¡­ Dammit! Why couldn¡¯t I just keep my mouth shut?¡±

    Chen Jinlong pped himself right across the face.

    ¡­¡­

    A gaunt, withered elder in a deep blue changsan sat quietly in the teahouse across the street from the Auspicious Inn. A little red snake slithered between the fingers of his left hand, shing in and out of view.

    The snake was only about as thick as a chopstick, and its scales were entirely blood red. Its head was t, and its ruby-red eyes glittered with strange, sinister light.

    As it wove between his fingers, it asionally flicked its tongue and let out a low, raspy hiss. It was fully spiritual and intelligent.

    ¡°Elder Wen, if I¡¯m not mistaken, the ¡®noble youth¡¯ with Mu Zhongting has to be the sixth prince. There¡¯s no doubt in my mind.¡±

    Qiao Leng sat across from the elder in the deep blue changsan. He said in a low voice, ¡°After all, everyone in the provincial capital knows that His Sixth Highness ns to help?Mu Zhongting?take over as our next provincial governor.¡±

    The gaunt old man, Elder Wen, was Family Head Yu¡¯s right-hand man, and his origins were highly mysterious.

    Few in the Imperatorial Provincial Capital knew of his existence, or if they did, they just saw him as one of?Yu Baiting¡¯s?elderly servants. He wasn¡¯t at all famous.

    But Qiao Ling knew full well that Elder Wen had mastered numerous strange and unbelievable spells and curses, and furthermore, that his cultivation was extremely terrifying!

    Just now, Qiao Leng recounted everything he¡¯d heard from Chen Jinlong in full detail, holding nothing back.

    ¡°It really is just as His Excellency suspected; that Su Yi boy is indeed in the sixth prince¡¯s camp,¡± said Elder Wen. His voice was high and raspy, like a poisonous snake flicking its tongue. The sound was enough to make one shiver.

    Qiao Leng sighed. ¡°I misjudged him; most likely, Su Yi nned our encounter well in advance; his ¡®rescue¡¯ was just a pretense to get close to the young miss. It was no coincidence after all.¡±

    ¡°How could there be such a coincidence?¡± Elder Wen¡¯s gaze was calm and sinister. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what the sixth prince sent him to do, or what his motives are. He¡¯s alreadymitted a taboo by touching His Excellency¡¯s reverse scale.¡±

    Qiao Leng hesitated. ¡°Elder Wen, in that case, should we still go pay Su Yi a visit?¡±

    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t we?¡± asked Elder Wen. He rose to his feet. ¡°We have to make that Su Yi boy understand: even if he¡¯s got the sixth prince backing him, if he dares attempt to approach the young miss again, he¡¯ll die beyond a shadow of a doubt!¡±

    Qiao Leng felt rather conflicted.

    Even now, he found it hard to believe that a young man of such caliber would plot and scheme just to get close to Yu Shuangning.

    Besides, even if he had ulterior motives, under those perilous circumstances, Yu Shuangning and her entourage all would have perished if not for Su Yi¡¯s timely appearance.

    Qiao Leng muttered to himself,?I just hope he realizes the trouble he¡¯s in and backs down. It would be best if he never got involved in the Yu Family¡¯s affairs ever again¡­..

    ¡­¡­

    Meanwhile, in a high-end room at the Auspicious Inn, Cha Jin bit down on her pink lower lip, ?feeling a bit nervous.

    This sted inn only had one room left!

    Whenever she recalled that she and Su Yi were going to spend the night in the same room, she felt an indescribable unease.

    But Su Yi seemed perfectly calm. He sprawled out on the bed, resting his head on his hands, his muscles loose and rxed.

    But on the inside, his thoughts raced. He was thinking about his cultivation.

    The middle stage of the Qi umtion Realm is ¡®Opening Meridians.¡¯ With my foundations and assuming no shortage of resources, it¡¯ll likely take me a few months to open all twelve ¡®spiritual meridians¡¯ if everything goes smoothly¡­.

    The Four Realms of the Martial Dao were Blood Cirction, Qi umtion, Inner Furnace, and An¨¡srava.

    The Qi umtion Realm was the second of the four, and it was subdivided into three levels: Unblocking Acupoints, Opening Meridians, and Astral Manifestation.

    Unblocking Acupoints referred to quenching the body¡¯s spiritual apertures.

    Su Yi had already quenched and refined all one hundred and eight of them, and he¡¯d awakened their spirituality, building foundations that far surpassed those of his past life.

    As a result, he¡¯d broken through, advancing from the early stages of Qi umtion to the middle stage, ¡°Opening Meridians.¡± The human body contained one hundred and eight spiritually active acupoints, otherwise known as spiritual apertures, plus twelve spirit meridians.

    These twelve meridians were also known as the ¡°bridges to heaven and earth.¡± They formed awork between the body¡¯s acupoints.

    Opening all twelve spiritual meridians, one by one, was equivalent to forming a bridge connecting a martial artist to heaven and earth.

    In a sense, the martial artist himself became a bridge. When he cultivated, he could absorb greater volumes of spiritual energy.

    In a mundane nation like the Great Zhou, almost no cultivator could open and connect all twelve spirit meridians.

    This was true even at top factions like the Ten Great Academies. Those capable of opening all twelve spirit meridians did exist, but there were only a handful of them out there.

    Everyst one was seen as a peerless genius, someone born destined for greatness. Such geniuses were so rare, you might go hundreds or thousands of years without seeing one.

    Even in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, only the inheritors of the greatest factions could easily open all twelve spirit meridians

    But to Su Yi, this wasn''t a problem.

    He was once the Wild¡¯s Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, so he knew an enormous secret of the Qi umtion Realm¡¯s Opening Meridians Stage:

    In addition to the twelve spirit meridians, there was also a ¡®hidden meridian¡¯!

    This hidden meridian ran through the twelve spirit meridians, connecting a martial artist¡¯s fleshly body to their soul. You could only sense its existence upon achieving ¡°full spiritual awakening of the acupoints¡±!

    Back in the day, Su Yi¡¯s youngest disciple, Qing Tang, opened her hidden meridian.

    Su Yi hadn¡¯t managed this in his prior incarnation. Qing Tang¡¯s sess was a reminder of how many ws and imperfections he¡¯d left behind during the Qi umtion Stage of his past life.

    After all, he¡¯d only tempered seventy-two of his spiritual apertures to the point of awakening spirituality; he hadn¡¯t realized ¡°full spiritual awakening of the acupoints¡±, so he naturally couldn¡¯t sense his hidden meridian.

    Su Yi wouldn¡¯t miss it this time!

    As he pondered, Su Yi sighed. He¡¯d just realized a problem.

    He had few spiritual medicines and spirit stones left, and now that he was in the middle stage of Qi umtion, resources beneath tier two could no longer satisfy his needs¡­.

    Put simply, going forward, he exclusively needed spirit stones and medicines tier two and up just to maintain his normal cultivation.

    And if he wanted to see fast progress and sudden breakthroughs, he feared he¡¯d need to find ¡°strokes of fortune¡±.

    I hope this trip to the Imperatorial Provincial Capital doesn¡¯t disappoint me¡­..?Thought Su Yi.

    The provincial capital was the heart of its six prefectures. It was iparably vibrant and flourishing, and it offered sufficient cultivation resources to support a Grandmaster¡¯s cultivation.

    Su Yi was no Grandmaster, but even so, his path of cultivation was special; ordinary Grandmasters couldn¡¯t evenpare. His requirements for cultivation resources were extremely strict too.

    Now, he could only hope that he¡¯d be able to obtain sufficiently numerous and high-level resources in the provincial capital.

    As his thoughts raced, he heard a sudden cry echo through the room.

    Su Yi nced over, and what he saw stunned even him.

    The Jade-Eyed Crimson mebeast cub¡¯s fluffy little feet were pawing relentlessly at Cha Jin¡¯s ample chest. It was whimpering repeatedly, and it seemed ravenously hungry¡­.

    Cha Jin didn¡¯t quite know what to do. Her clear features flushed red; she¡¯d obviously been caught off guard. Her beautiful eyes shone with awkwardness and humiliation.

    When Su Yi nced over, Cha Jin¡¯s face heated up. She couldn¡¯t help but push down the little guy¡¯s head, hard. Her heart filled with indescribable shame.?It¡¯s over. That guy definitely saw what happened just now¡­. I¡¯m going to die of embarrassment¡­.

    Su Yi rolled over, sat up, and took out a tier-one spirit medicine. ¡°Crush this into paste, then feed it to the cub.¡±

    Cha Jin hurriedly agreed and epted the herb, but before she could get to work, they heard someone knocking at their door.

 Chapter 167: The Soul-Capturing Dharma Eyes.

    <h4>Chapter 167: The Soul-Capturing Dharma Eyes.</h4>

    The first floor of the Auspicious Inn.

    Su Yi followed their guests, Qiao Leng and Elder Wen, to a private room.

    The fragrance of tea permeated the air.

    Qiao?Leng?had already made their identities clear, and the gift he brought with him wasn¡¯t stingy, either¡ªten stalks of tier-three spiritual medicine and a hundred second-tier spirit stones.

    Su Yi sat leisurely and nced at the stack of gift boxesid across the table. ¡°You can take your gifts back; I didn¡¯t do it for your sake.¡±

    ¡°This is just a token of our Yu Family¡¯s sincerity,¡± said Qiao Leng hurriedly. ¡°Please, don¡¯t refuse. No matter what, it¡¯s thanks to you that we left the canyon alive tonight.¡±

    ¡°Do you have any other business with me?¡± asked Su Yi tly.

    ¡°That¡­.¡± Qiao Leng hesitated.

    .

    Elder Wen had sat there in silence all this time. His fingers drummed gently against the tabletop, and he said coldly, ¡°Young man, since you¡¯ve epted our gifts, going forward, you should remember your ce. You were only acting on orders, just as we are, so we¡¯ll let this incident go. However, if it happens again, don¡¯t me our Yu Family for its poor manners.¡±

    His tone was peaceable, but it carried a hint of chastisement.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shot up. He nced at the gaunt, twiglike elder. ¡°Might you exin what exactly you mean by ¡®knowing my ce¡¯ and ¡®acting on orders?''¡±

    This is bad!?Qiao Leng inwardly cried out. ¡°Young Lord, please don¡¯t misunderstand. Elder Wen was just¡­.¡±

    But Su Yi coldly cut him off. ¡°Let him exin.¡±

    In response to this forceful attitude, Elder Wen narrowed his eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but snort, ¡°Nowadays, young people really don¡¯t know how vast the heavens are or how deep the earth is. Allow this old man to give you a few pointers: His Sixth Highness¡¯s status might be lofty, but not even he can act willfully here in the Imperatorial Provincial Capital. You¡¯re still young; reaching your current cultivation can¡¯t have been easy. Don¡¯t think that relying on the sixth prince means you can overturn the heavens!¡±

    This was the tone of an elder rebuking a junior, lofty and arrogant.

    When Su Yi heard this, he was briefly startled. ¡°You think I¡¯m working for Zhou Zhili?¡±

    ¡°Drop the act. You can¡¯t keep your trivial secrets from us!¡± Elder Wenughed coldly, his gaze disdainful

    Su Yi was vaguely starting to understand. He nced at Qiao Leng. ¡°So, what you¡¯re saying is, you¡¯ve interpreted the way I rescued you earlier today as¡­ an act of concealed malice?¡±

    Qiao Leng grimaced, then let out a long sigh. ¡°Young Lord Su, Elder Wen¡¯s words might be unpleasant, but he¡¯s telling the truth. Surely you won¡¯t deny your connection with the sixth prince?¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh.?Interesting!

    I saved them in passing, yet now, they seem to think I was plotting something!

    And they used gifts as a pretense to punish and warn me¡­.

    ¡°In short, we¡¯re not here tonight to make trouble for you, but going forward, you¡¯d better not do anything so stupid ever again.¡± Elder Wen raised his cup and took a sip. Then, he said tly, ¡°Or else, I guarantee that not even the sixth prince can ensure your safety.¡±

    With that, he set down his teacup, then rose and prepared to leave.

    Su Yi sighed. ¡°If I¡¯d known it would turn out like this, I would¡¯ve just watched as those beasts killed you people. Maybe then I wouldn¡¯t have to deal with all this crap.¡±

    Elder Wen¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°And what exactly is that supposed to mean?¡±

    Qiao Leng was inwardly a bit ufortable too. He¡¯d warned Su Yi out of the goodness of his heart, yet the young man didn¡¯t seem the least bit appreciative. Now, he was even saying such awful things out of anger!

    Su Yi sat there, entirely unruffled, and spoke with casual understatedness. ¡°My meaning is simple: I saved their lives, and I can take them away, too. Wouldn¡¯t that be the end of this incident?¡±

    Qiao Leng¡¯s expression shifted dramatically, but Elder Wen merely grinned. ¡°Young man, if you let your shame turn to anger, you¡¯ll only get yourself killed. I urge you to go back and ask the sixth prince if he really dares to joke around with our young miss¡¯s life.¡±

    Qiao Leng couldn¡¯t help but feel displeased too. ¡°Young Lord, good medicine is bitter, and honest advice stings the ears. I admire you deeply; please don¡¯t do anything foolish. Our Yu Family has towered over the Imperatorial Provincial Capital all this time; not even the sixth prince would dare offend us openly. You¡­¡±

    ¡°I saved your life. Are you grateful?¡± interrupted Su Yi.

    ¡°Of course,¡± said Qiao Leng without a second thought.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Get out of my sight this instant, and I won¡¯t pursue this any further,¡± said Su Yi tly.

    Qiao Leng was stunned, but before he could respond, Elder Wen said coldly, ¡°Qiao Leng, stand aside. I¡¯d actually like to see just what this young retainer of the sixth prince ns to do.¡±

    The depths of his gaze already surged with icy killing intent.

    Qiao Leng¡¯s heart shook; he realized that Elder Wen was now truly infuriated. ¡°Elder Wen, we didn¡¯te here to¡­.

    But before he could finish, Elder Wen coldly cut him off. ¡°Go outside.¡±

    Qiao Leng nced at Elder Wen, then at Su Yi. He sighed to himself, then turned and left the private dining room.

    Elder Wen sat back into his chair, his gaze cold and gloomy. ¡°I won¡¯t waste words. Tell me: will you lower your head? Or you want to y with this old man first?¡±

    A little crimson snake wove between the fingers of his left hand, raising its head and flicking its tongue. Its bright red eyes stared icily at Su Yi, shing with bloodthirsty light.

    Su Yi smiled faintly, then asked with the utmost seriousness, ¡°How do you want to die? I¡¯ll grant any request you¡¯ve got.¡±

    From his tone, it sounded like he was discussing business.

    The expression on Elder Wen¡¯s gaunt face darkened, and the cold glint in his eyes intensified, to the point that you could almost see the icy currents surging within his pupils.

    ¡°If someone¡¯s determined to throw his life away, there¡¯s nothing you can do to stop him. My little snake has yet to eat its fill today. I¡¯ll just use your flesh and blood to fill its stomach.¡±

    As he spoke these cold, indifferent words, Elder Wen¡¯s eyes suddenly burst with unearthly, deep blue light, like a pair of madly circting whirlpools. His gaze seemed capable of devouring a person¡¯s soul.

    The Soul-Capturing Dharma Eyes!

    This was a sinister and despotic secret art. Once the user?set?their sights on you, it wouldn¡¯t matter even if you were a Martial Dao Grandmaster; it would deliver a blow directly to the soul, effectively shackling it. If you couldn¡¯t break free, you¡¯d lose the ability to fight, making you amb to the ughter.

    The scariest part was, this technique could activate with extreme suddenness, making it hard to defend against and easy to fall prey to.

    Over the years, this secret art had made Elder Wen almost invincible, and he¡¯d killed numerous Grandmasters with it!

    ¡°To fall beneath this old man¡¯s trump card is an honor. You should be proud of yourself; ordinary men are unworthy of such high-level treatment,¡± said Elder Wen leisurely. When he looked at the red snake coiled around his hand, his gaze was doting. ¡°Go on. Whatever else you might say about him, that young man is in the Qi umtion Realm; his flesh is sulent and tender. You can have yourself a proper feast.¡±

    The thin red snake hissed, then blurred into a streak of firelight and flew directly towards the still-seated Su Yi¡¯s throat.

    Elder Wen smiled slightly.

    The little crimson snake was a variant species; it had a trace Flying Fire Serpent bloodline. Don¡¯t let its small size fool you; it was a natural-born assassin, and it could easily ambush and kill even peak Qi umtion experts!

    But a momentter, Elder Wen¡¯s smile went rigid, and his eyes widened in utter astonishment.

    The crimson snake was quick as lightning, but before it even got halfway to its target, a pair of white, slender hands plucked it from the air and held its head fast. No matter how madly it struggled, it was to no avail.

    ¡°Raising a wicked creature like this on a diet of blood will achieve the opposite of the intended effect. When it grows scales and sprouts curled horns, you¡¯ll be the first person it kills. Only then can it shatter its restraints and attempt to evolve into a Flood Dragon,¡± said Su Yi, staring at the little crimson snake. ¡°In other words, even if I don¡¯t kill you today, you¡¯ll just wind up as food for this little beast.¡±

    Elder Wen¡¯s expression shifted erratically, and his brows shot up in surprise and rm. ¡°You¡­ You didn¡¯t feel?anything?¡±

    Waves coursed through his heart, and he could no longer remain calm.

    Su Yi nced up at him and said, ¡°You¡¯ve done some research into soul arts, but with methods like that, you¡¯re no different from a child ying around in the mud. Using a technique on that level against me is just inviting your own humiliation; it¡¯s hrious.¡±

    Elder Wen snorted in cold disbelief, and his eyes shed with intense, soul-stirring and eerie blue light once more.

    ¡°What you said earlier was true. If someone¡¯s determined to throw his life away, there¡¯s nothing you can do to stop him,¡± said Su Yi. A hint of majestic sword intent shed through the depths of his distant, inscrutable gaze.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Elder Wen staggered back and fell from his chair. A low groan escaped his lips, and he shrieked, ¡°My eyes!!!¡±

    Both eyes had exploded, and blood gushed from the sockets. His face was pallid, and his skin went transparent as the agony made him convulse.

    The pain was immense, but the sheer terror was even worse!

    His years of cultivation had all been spent refining the ¡°Soul-Capturing Dharma Eyes.¡± Thanks to them, it didn¡¯t matter who he fought; he was never at a disadvantage.

    But now, even his strongest ability?had?lost its effect!

    A mere Qi umtion youth had ruined it, just like that!

    How terrifying was this?

    Su Yi sat there, then said tly, ¡°Earlier, I asked how you wanted to die, but now I¡¯vee up with a good idea on my own¡­.¡±

    Elder Wen suddenly struggled back to his feet and said hoarsely, ¡°Just now, I was blind. I humbly?reque¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, he felt something smooth and slippery in his mouth, and before he could react, it slid down his throat and into his body.

    It was the snake!

    Elder Wen reacted as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning. His entire body went rigid, and he shoved his hand into his mouth, then reached and searched in a mad frenzy.

    But it was no use.

    After just a few seconds, the seven apertures of his face leaked blood, and he felt as if something were gnawing at his organs, resulting in tearing, agonizing pain.

    ¡°No! No¡ª!¡± He charged madly at Su Yi, as if intent on using thest of his strength to take Su Yi down with him.

    The funny part was, his eyes had already burst, so he missed and crashed into the nearby wall instead.

    Afterward, his entire body sprawled out on the floor as he rasped, ¡°You¡¯ve offended the Yu Family. You¡¯re going to d¡ª!¡±

    Before he could even finish his sentence, he breathed hisst.

    Su Yi just sat there, watching this y out with cold indifference. He took a small sip of tea, then frowned; the tea was a bit too weak.

    Bang!

    Someone pushed open the door to the private dining room. When Qiao Leng heard all themotion, he could no longer refrain from charging inside.

    They then saw Su Yi, sitting just as he had before, unmoving, leisurely, and at ease.

    Meanwhile, Elder Wen¡¯s corpsey sprawled out on the ground. His eyeballs had burst, and blood gushed from the sockets. Chunks of flesh were missing, and more disappeared with each passing second, as if something were gnawing and devouring him. Before long, all that remained were bones and a shriveled hide.

    Witnessing this bizarre, gruesome scene, Qiao Leng¡¯s scalp went numb. He was so stunned, his soul almost seemed to leave his body.

 Chapter 168: Chini

    <h4>Chapter 168: Chini</h4>

    Elder Wen!

    One of Family Head Yu Baiting¡¯s most capable assistants, a mighty expert proficient in all manner of eerie and mysterious abilities.

    He¡¯d died, just like that!?

    Earlier, from outside the private room, Qiao Leng didn¡¯t hear any sounds ofbat, but he did hear Elder Wen¡¯s piteous screams. Only then did he realize something was wrong and charge back in.

    Inside, he saw that Su Yi seemed perfectly normal, as if he had never even moved, but nothing remained of Elder Wen except bones and ayer of skin!

    Qiao Leng¡¯s mind went nk. He stood there, rooted to the spot, and his hands and feet went cold.

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    Suddenly, the top of Elder Wen¡¯s skull split open, and a little bright red snake emerged. It shot forth in a blur, intent on escaping.

    However, before it got far, Su Yi waved his sleeves and trapped the little snake between the middle and pointer fingers of his right hand. It flicked its tongue and struggled like mad, but it was of no use.

    ¡°Did that ¡®Blood Serpent¡¯ kill Elder Wen?¡± Qiao Leng couldn¡¯t help but ask. He naturally recognized it; the little critter was Elder Wen¡¯s treasuredpanion, and he¡¯d raised it on a steady diet of flesh and blood.

    Who would have thought that, in the end, the filthy little beast would kill its own?master?

    Su Yi exerted strength through his fingers, squeezing the snake¡¯s head. It instantly fell unconscious, and he slipped it into his sleeves.

    Only then did he nce at Qiao Leng. ¡°Do you n to avenge him now? Or you do want to go back and report this?¡±

    Qiao Leng quivered from head to toe, his expression changing erratically.

    When he first encountered Su Yi earlier today, back at the canyon, he sensed that Su Yi was only in the Qi umtion Realm. Despite this, hisbat strength was enough to strike terror into the hearts of even Grandmasters.

    But even if you cracked open his skull, he never would have guessed that someone as mighty as Elder Wen would die like this.

    This made it increasingly obvious just how terrifying Su Yi¡¯s methods were.

    ¡°Young Lord, by doing this, you¡¯ve set yourselfpletely at odds with the Yu Family.¡± Qiao Leng let out a long sigh; he felt rather conflicted.?He was grateful to Su Yi, but it was undeniable that the forceful attitude Su Yi had disyed throughout their visit had displeased him.

    Now, he finally understood at a deep level just why Su Yi dared behave so forcefully. At the same time, he knew that now that Elder Wen was dead, Family Head Yu Baiting would never let this go.

    ¡°The Yu Family? They¡¯re just a n of mundane martial artists with no sense of gratitude; you people even suspected me of harboring ill intentions and plotting against you. You lot really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you,¡± said Su Yi tly. ¡°Since you don¡¯t n to avenge the dead, go back and tell your leader that I¡¯ll remain here tonight. If he wants to get revenge, he¡¯s wee toe looking for me.¡±

    Qiao Leng took a deep breath, then looked at him, his gazeplex. ¡°Young Lord, if you¡¯ll forgive my boldness, might I ask if you did this on the sixth prince¡¯s orders?¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What, even now, you think Zhou Zhili is my pir of support?¡±

    Qiao Leng grimaced. ¡°If not, I truly can¡¯t think of any other reason why you¡¯d do something like this. After all, by opposing the Yu Family, you have everything to lose and nothing to gain.¡±

    ¡°Why am I doing this¡­?¡± A cold arc formed on Su Yi¡¯s lips. ¡°I saved your lives in passing, with no intention of demanding vish disys of gratitude, but you immediately assumed I had ulterior motives, and you even came knocking on my door just to threaten me. Do you really think that, even after all that, I ought to endure in silence and lower my head?¡±

    Qiao Leng hurriedly shook his head. ¡°I naturally wouldn¡¯t dare think such a thing.¡±

    ¡°If you did, you¡¯d be dead by now too, just like him.¡± Su Yi rose. ¡°Tell Family Head Yu what I said, word for word. If he doesn¡¯t show up tonight, fine. Next time I¡¯m in a bad mood, I don¡¯t mind paying the Yu Family a visit instead.

    With that, he sauntered out of the door. ¡°Remember, take those gifts back with you.¡±

    Qiao Leng¡¯s expression changed erratically. In the end, he slumped and shook his head in dejection, then got to work. First, he dealt with Elder Wen¡¯s remains. Then, he gathered up the gift boxes stillid out on the table and rushed off.

    ¡­¡­

    When he returned to their room, Su Yi saw Cha Jin pulling apart and crushing a spiritual herb, which she fed to the beast cub. Her bright eyes and beautiful face shone with gentleness.

    The little critter ate with great relish, and from time to time, it stuck out its pink tongue and licked Cha Jin¡¯s fingers, leaving her beside herself withughter.

    But when she saw Su Yi, she hurriedly contained herself and rose to greet him. ¡°Young Lord, have you resolved this incident?¡±

    ¡°Not yet,¡± said Su Yi offhandedly. ¡°I had no intention of demanding anything from them, but they¡¯ve repaid my kindness with enmity. In that case, they¡¯ll have to make good on their debts sooner orter.¡±

    ¡°Repaying kindness with enmity¡­.¡± A hint of rage shed through Cha Jin¡¯s beautiful eyes. ¡°I bet it¡¯s that self-satisfied girl stirring up trouble.¡±

    Su Yi grabbed the wine jar on the table, poured himself a cup, and drained it. ¡°That¡¯s not important anymore.¡±

    Suddenly, he recalled something. He took the little red snake from his sleeves, then passed it to Cha Jin. ¡°Have the little guy eat it; it¡¯ll be a rare, highly nutritious treat.¡±

    Cha Jin was stunned, but before she could react, the Jade-Eyed Crimson mebeast cub squirmed out of her embrace, jumped, and grabbed the snake out her hand.

    It soon fell to the ground with an audible thud, but it didn¡¯t care. It justy there, devouring this unusual delicacy with great enthusiasm and getting blood all over its mouth.

    Cha Jin scrunched up her nose. ¡°How could such a cute little critter eat something so bloody and disgusting?¡±

    ¡°Cute?¡± Su Yiughed dryly, ¡°If it¡¯s got the potential, it¡¯s sure to be a yao king sooner orter. If it couldn¡¯t even digest something like this, could you still call it a ¡®yao king¡¯?¡±

    Cha Jin¡¯s gaze darted around the room. ¡°Young Lord, how about you give it a name?¡±

    In truth, she¡¯d long since thought of numerous names, but she dared not make a decision like that without permission.

    Just as she expected, Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to think about something so trivial. He just waved. ¡°Do as you see fit.¡±

    Cha Jin lit up. ¡°Young Lord, the little guy is the offspring of a Jade-Eyed Crimson mebeast, and you said it''s highly likely to possess the True Blood of a Suanni. The character ¡®crimson¡¯ is read ¡®chi¡¯, so why not just call it ¡®Chini¡¯?¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Cha Jin instantly felt iparably satisfied, and her joy showed on her face. Since bing a servant, this was the first time one of her ideas had earned Su Yi¡¯s approval. This was naturally deeply meaningful to her.

    ¡°Tonight, you¡¯ll sleep in the bed,¡± said Su Yi out of nowhere.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Cha Jin¡¯s pretty face instantly flushed red; she didn¡¯t know how to respond. After a while, she bit her lip. ¡°Young Lord, can I¡­. Can I refuse?¡±

    Her words came out as a stammer, and they seemed to take everyst bit of energy she had. Her heart quivered.?Isn¡¯t all of this happening too fast?

    Bah! How could I share a bed with the enemy!? Wouldn¡¯t that make me nothing but a toy?

    But¡­ If he really tries to use force, there¡¯s nothing I can do to stop him¡­.

    Agh!

    How can he be so direct? Doesn¡¯t he realize that a refusal will only humiliate us both and hurt our feelings for each other?

    No, that¡¯s not right. How could I possibly have feelings for him¡­.?

    The expression on Cha Jin¡¯s beautiful face flitted erratically, and she felt all twisted up inside. All kinds of thoughts flitted through her mind.

    But Su Yi looked stunned too. Then, he seemed to understand, and his expression went a bit strange. ¡°You¡¯re not willing?¡±

    His tone was teasing, and Cha Jin¡¯s face flushed bright red with awkwardness, embarrassment, shame, and anger. Her hands clenched the hems of her clothes, and she said in a quavering voice, ¡°Young Lord, it¡¯s true that if you use force, I cannot stop you, but if you do, I¡­. I¡¯ll hate you for the rest of my life.¡±

    Su Yiughed, and he no longer teased her. ¡°You¡¯ve let your imagination run away with you. When ites to matters of love and pleasure, I¡¯ve always disdained resorting to force against any woman. I¡¯ve never done so in the past, and I¡¯ll never do so in the future. You can rest assured about that.¡±

    What a joke! In his past life, if Su Xuanjun desiredpanionship, he had no need for force; all he had to do was hook his finger and swarms of peerless immortal beauties woulde running to rmend themselves!

    What need was there for force? Was a man who used force even really a man?

    Cha Jin instantly sighed in relief, and her tensed body visibly rxed. She knew how proud Su Yi was; if he said something, he wouldn¡¯t go back on his word.

    But then, she gently gnawed her lip. ¡°Then¡­. Young Lord, what did you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re likely to encounter danger tonight. I¡¯ll sleep on the couch; that¡¯ll make it easier to respond to the unexpected,¡± said Su Yi. He was already sprawling out on the couch. ¡°Remember: I won¡¯t exin myself like this again.¡±

    Whoosh!

    The Suanni cub shot over, jumped onto Su Yi¡¯s chest, and affectionately rubbed its head against his cheek.

    Only for Su Yi to backhand it and send it flying. ¡°Your mouth is covered in blood, but you want to rub your face on me? You really are a filthy little beast.¡±

    The little guy rolled,pleting several circles before crawling back to its feet. Its mind went nk, and it stared at Su Yi, feeling rather aggrieved, as if it didn¡¯t understand why Su Yi would hit it.

    When Cha Jin saw this, her heart ached. She hurriedly picked the cub up andforted it.

    ¡°He¡¯d even hit a little guy like you? He¡¯s just too heartless¡­.¡± muttered Cha Jin.

    But Su Yi wasn¡¯t thinking about all that.

    He couldn¡¯t even be bothered to consider whether or not the Yu Family woulde for revenge.

    Tomorrow, when we arrive in the provincial capital, we¡¯ll get settled in first, then acquaint ourselves with the city¡¯s current situation and sell off everything we don¡¯t need. Once all that¡¯s in order, I¡¯ll head over to Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy¡­..

    As he thought, Wen Lingxue¡¯s image rose unbidden in his mind, followed by Wen Lingzhao¡¯s icy, aloof figure¡­.

    ¡­¡­

    The mountain vi, the great hall.

    It was like the air had frozen solid; the atmosphere was heavy and stifled as could be.

    Bai Yuting sat in the seat of honor, staring expressionlessly at the floor, where Elder Wen¡¯s bones and hollowed-out skin wereid out. A long time passed in silence.

    Qiao Leng stood beside the corpse, his heart quivering; he found it hard to even breathe.

    He¡¯d just exined the entire story in full detail.

    Yu Baiting didn¡¯t rage or bluster. He just sat there, calmly taking in Elder Wen¡¯s corpse.

    He said nothing, but the calmer he was, the heavier Qiao Leng¡¯s heart.

    An unknown amount of time passed before Yu Baiting suddenly spoke. ¡°Qiao Leng, pass on these three orders.¡±

    His expression was calm, and his voice carried no ripples of emotion even as it reverberated throughout the hall.

    ¡°Have every nsman in the vi pack up their things. We¡¯ll begin our journey back to the provincial capital in fifteen minutes.

    ¡°Send a messenger falcon to Provincial Governor Xiang Tianqiu. Tell him that in two hours, I¡¯ll pay him a visit to discuss his Tea Party.

    ¡°At the same time, send a message to the sixth prince. If he wants to chat, I¡¯ll wait for him at my ¡®Cloudscouring Tower¡¯ until noon tomorrow, but not one minute longer!¡±

 Chapter 169: Plotting

    <h4>Chapter 169: Plotting</h4>

    As Qiao Leng walked out of the hall, his heart couldn¡¯t have been any heavier.

    The family head didn¡¯t immediately set out to get revenge. This proved that his anger hadn¡¯t muddled his head. Still,?when Qiao Leng heard his threemands, he sensed the family head¡¯s steely determination to take revenge!

    That he decided to leave Yangku Town tonight means that Elder Wen¡¯s death has alerted him to the potential danger; he¡¯s realized how terrifying Su Yi is.

    The wise know better than to put themselves in danger. Yangku Town isn¡¯t Yu Family territory, and if we attempt revenge tonight, it will inevitably lead to casualties. Given the circumstances, the family head can only endure for now.

    But his second and third orders are unquestionably preparation for getting revenge!

    In an hour, he¡¯ll meet with Provincial Governor Xiang Tianqiu. It¡¯s highly likely that he wants to borrow the provincial government¡¯s power to deal with Su Yi!

    After all, Su Yi is working for the sixth prince, while Xiang Tianqiu is in the second prince¡¯s camp. The family head can use this to his advantage.

    And it¡¯s easy to understand why the family head would want to meet the sixth prince at the Cloudscouring Tower tomorrow. He¡¯s probably going to offer an exchange and pressure His Sixth Highness into giving up Su Yi¡­.

    As this urred to Qiao Leng, he felt cold inside.?Is this the shrewdness and strategic prowess of the influential?

    After a while, Qiao Leng shook his head. He dared not consider this any further. Instead, he hurried into action.

    It was true that he was a Martial Dao Grandmaster, but this affair involved the Yu Family, multiple princes, and the provincial government. Ultimately, Qiao Leng was just an ordinary man; it was hard for him to change anything.

    ¡­¡­

    Half an hourter.

    The Yu Family¡¯s procession left Yangku Town in a hurry, seizing advantage of the darkness to rush back to the provincial capital.

    An hourter.

    The Imperatorial Provincial Capital, the governor¡¯s estate.

    Xiang Tianqiu had long since received word, and he sat upright in a grand hall, sipping tea as he waited.

    His physique was a bit bloated, and his beard and whiskers were flecked with white, but his eyes were sharp as a hawk¡¯s. As he surveyed his surroundings, his gaze was imposing.

    As the governor of an entire province, he was like a master of the frontier. His authority was so vast, he could intimidate an entire region.

    Moreover, Xiang Tianqiu was in the third level of the Inner Furnace Realm, making him a Grandmaster of the older generation.

    Before long, the wide-sleeved, long-robed, bearded Yu Baiting arrived.

    Xiang Tianqiu rose and weed him with a smile. ¡°Brother Yu, I heard you were still rxing in Yangku Town. Why is it that you¡¯ve rushed back in the middle of the night? Don¡¯t tell me something happened?¡±

    Yu Baiting smiled faintly. ¡°There was a bit of an incident, but that¡¯s not what I¡¯m here to discuss.¡±

    ¡°Please, sit down,¡± said Xiang Tianqiu.

    He was just about to order a servant to bring tea when?Yu Baiting?stopped him. ¡°Governor Xiang, when we¡¯re done discussing business, I¡¯ll be on my way. No need to trouble yourself.¡±

    Xiang Tianqiu was a bit stunned. Heughed, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll just have to clean out my ears and listen!¡±

    Yu Baiting thought for a moment, then got straight to the point. ¡°Tomorrow morning, I¡¯m meeting with the sixth prince at the Cloudscouring Tower.¡±

    Xiang Tianqiu¡¯s eyes instantly narrowed, and the atmosphere within the hall shifted, growing a little heavier. Some time passed before Xiang Tianqiu finallyughed, ¡°Brother Yu, don¡¯t tell me you rushed here in the middle of the night just to tell me that you¡¯d decided to join the sixth prince¡¯s camp?¡±

    ¡°Of course not,¡± said Yu Baiting calmly. ¡°I just want to borrow some of your prestige while discussing a certain condition.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Xiang Tianqiu¡¯s eyebrows?knit together.

    ¡°A little whelp who works alongside the sixth prince has offended my daughter,¡± said Yu Baiting calmly. ¡°He¡¯s left me deeply displeased. I n to have the sixth prince take action and eliminate the offender himself.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the sixth prince ns to use your daughter¡¯s life as a threat to force the Yu Family into his camp?¡± eximed Xiang Tianqiu. ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, he¡¯s a fool!¡±

    Yu Baiting shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the sixth prince is thinking, but since this incident has already urred, I have to resolve it.¡±

    Xiang Tianqiu was silent for a moment, his gaze full of hidden meaning. ¡°Brother Yu, if you agree to support the second prince, I, Xiang Tianqiu, guarantee that you won¡¯t even need to act personally. The sixth prince and his subordinates won¡¯t dare try anything like this ever again!

    Yu Baiting said evasively, ¡°Governor Xiang, you¡¯re in too great a rush. Meals are to be eaten one bite at a time, and paths are to be walked step by step. I trust that you don¡¯t wish to see our Yu Family stand with His Sixth Highness either, right?¡±

    Xiang Tianqiu burst intoughter. ¡°Brother Yu, rest assured. Even if the sixth prince refuses to deal with his offending subordinate, I certainly won¡¯t refuse!¡±

    Yu Baiting immediately rose. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve heard that, I can rest at ease. Farewell.¡±

    With that, he hurried out the door.

    Xiang Tianqiu watched him leave, then sank into thought.?It seems that this subordinate of the sixth prince has thoroughly infuriated Yu Baiting. Otherwise, there¡¯s no way the old fogey would havee knocking on my door before the Tea Party¡­..

    A momentter, he burst intoughter.?But this works out well. Yu Baiting, you¡¯ve always tried to stay neutral, but after this incident, can you still refuse to make your position clear?

    ¡°Father.¡± Suddenly, a young man in silver robes walked in, his eyebrows sharp as swords and his eyes bright as stars. He was valiant, with a stately bearing.

    Xiang Ming.

    Provincial Governor Xiang Tianqiu¡¯s son.

    He was the closed-door disciple of one of the Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy vice pce heads, Wang Jianchong, and the man of the hour amongst the provincial capital¡¯s younger generation.

    When he saw Xiang Ming walk into the room, Xiang Tianqiu felt as if he were looking at a younger version of himself, and his gaze softened. ¡°It¡¯s the middle of the night. What are you?doing up at?this hour?¡±

    ¡°Father, I told you earlier,¡± said Xiang Ming in a low voice. ¡°I want to take Junior Apprentice Sister Wen Lingzhao as my wife.¡±

    Xiang Tianqiu knit his brow, and he sighed. ¡°Last time, I already sent someone to deliver a message to Zhu Guqing. I told her that, so long as Wen Lingzhao is willing, I¡¯ll personally intervene and help her dissolve her marriage. But, as you know full well, Wen Lingzhao refused.¡±

    He¡¯d once seen Wen Lingzhao, albeit from a distance. She was indeed a stunning beauty of immeasurable appeal, and extraordinarily talented too.

    But her background was a bit of a problem. For one thing, she was already married to someone else.

    Although she and her husband were only married?in name, the potential impact on his reputation left Xiang Tianqiu rather opposed to the whole idea.

    Xiang Ming took a deep breath, then said seriously, ¡°Father, I want to invite Junior Apprentice Sister Lingzhao¡¯s parents to the Imperatorial Provincial Capital as our guests, when we talk to them about this in person. Ideally, I¡¯d help Junior Apprentice Sister Lingzhao dissolve her marriage contract then too¡±

    ¡°All this over a woman?¡± snorted Xiang Tianqiu. ¡°Is she worthy of such infatuation?¡±

    Xiang Ming suddenly flung himself to his knees, a determined look on his face. ¡°Father, please help me realize my wish!¡±

    Xiang Tianqiu¡¯s expression shifted. Some time passed before he said, ¡°I can agree to help you with this, but you must first ept two conditions.¡±

    ¡°Please tell me, father,¡± said Xiang Ming in delight.

    ¡°First, even if you marry Wen Lingzhao, she can only ever be your concubine.¡±

    ¡°Second,¡± said Xiang Tianqiu gravely, ¡°Before long, I will leave my office as provincial governor and proceed to the Jade Capital to work directly beneath the second prince. When the timees, you are to proceed to the Jade Capital and work for His Second Highness alongside me.¡±

    When he heard this, Xiang Ming fell silent for a while. Finally, he gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°Father, I agree!¡±

    Xiang Tianqiu nodded, then waved. ¡°Quick, to bed with you.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The Auspicious Inn.

    Day broke the next morning. The night had passed without incident.

    Cha Jin didn¡¯t sleep well that night. That nothing happened made her sigh in relief, but at the same time, she found it hard to understand.

    The Yu Family was one of the provincial capital¡¯s five peak-level factions, and they¡¯d just suffered such an enormous loss. How could they possibly take it lying down?

    ¡°Get everything in order, and we¡¯ll leave for the Imperatorial Provincial Capital immediately.¡± Su Yi was already up. He stretched, then opened the window. A clear breeze and gentle sunlight washed over him, soothing his mind and heart.

    Cha Jin hurriedly rose and rolled up her sleeves. She prepared everything Su Yi needed for his bath, then left to order food from the inn.

    There was no denying it; she was gradually getting used to the role of ¡°servant girl.¡±

    It was hard to say whether this was due to Su Yi¡¯s training, or simply because her mental state had quietly transformed.

    After they ate and exited the inn, Su Yi was surprised to discover a horse-drawn carriage waiting for them.

    Chen Jinlong then appeared not far away, looking ill at ease. ¡°Brother Su, I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡±

    Su Yi pointed at the carriage. ¡°Did you arrange for that?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said Chen Jinlong hurriedly. ¡°But before we depart for the provincial capital, there¡¯s something I need to apologize to you for.¡±

    ¡°Apologize?¡± Su Yi arched his brow.

    Chen Jinlong grimaced. ¡°Last night, I was threatened by a Martial Dao Grandmaster. He forced me to reveal some information about you. I¡¯ve been thinking, and I really feel ill at ease about it; I dare not keep this a secret from you. That¡¯s why I waited here for you this morning; I hope to request your understanding and forgiveness.¡±

    Su Yi was stunned. ¡°No wonder Qiao Leng and that old man acted like they already knew everything about me.¡±

    Chen Jinlong instantly broke out in cold sweats, then said in a quavering voice, ¡°Brother Su, as you know, my cultivation is shallow. When he threatened me, I didn¡¯t dare¡­.¡±

    ¡°Enough. No need to discuss this any further.¡± Su Yi waved dismissively.

    Chen Jinlong instantly felt a massive weight lift from his shoulders, and he smiled. ¡°Brother Su, this way, please. If we travel by carriage, we¡¯ll reach our destination in less than four hours.¡±

    With that, they immediately set off, leaving Yangku Town behind.

    ¡°Brother Su, do you have a ce to stay after arriving in the provincial capital?¡± Chen Jinlong asked tentatively.

    He sensed that Su Yi didn¡¯t seem averse to him, nor was he putting on airs or throwing his weight around. Otherwise, he never could have worked up the courage to ask such a question.

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°Do you know which of the city¡¯s inns is the mostfortable?¡±

    ¡°No matter how good an inn is, it¡¯s hard to avoid crowds and prying eyes,¡± said Chen Jinlong. ¡°Brother Su, if you¡¯re not opposed to the idea, you can live in one of the residences my family purchased.¡±

    ¡°Your family?¡± Su Yi arched his brow.

    ¡°My father purchased several residences in the provincial capital years ago,¡± exined Chen Jinlong. ¡°They¡¯ve been empty all this time. Of them, ¡®the House of Waveswept Rocks¡¯ is the most tranquil. Brother Su, if you don¡¯t disdain it, you¡¯re wee to take up residence there.¡±

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then took out a stack of silver banknotes and passed them over. ¡°How about this? Lead me to the residence in question, and I¡¯ll pay rent. Take these silver notes for now.¡±

    Chen Jinlong immediately tried to refuse. ¡°Brother Su, don¡¯t act like such an outsider. We once cultivated together at Blueriver Sword Manor; we¡¯re sectmates! How could I ept your money in good conscience?¡±

    ¡°Take it.¡± Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.

    Chen Jinlong quivered and hurriedly took the silver notes. Inwardly. he sighed.?As expected, Su Yi won¡¯t give me any chance to curry favor with him at all!

    Four hours passed in much the same way, and gradually, the outline of a vast city came into view.

    They¡¯d arrived in the Imperatorial Provincial Capital.

 Chapter 170: The Pineflame Daoistâ€™s Third Disciple

    <h4>Chapter 170: The Pineme Daoist¡¯s Third Disciple</h4>

    The Imperatorial Provincial Capital.

    Since ancient times, it had enjoyed its reputation as ¡°the city of a thousandkes.¡± Countlesskes both big and small dotted the city, like bright mirrors embedded in the ground.

    Of all the cities within the Great Zhou¡¯s borders, the Imperatorial Provincial Capital¡¯s size and prosperity both ranked in the top ten.

    If the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital was the heart of its prefecture, then the Imperatorial Provincial Capital was the epicenter of its subsidiary six prefectures.

    The difference between the two was as vast as the gulf between heaven and earth.

    Countless factions of all sizes intercrossed here, but only eight stood at the top. They were, respectively, the provincial government, Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy, the Redscale Army, and the city¡¯s five peak-level ns.

    Of them, the provincial government represented the Great Zhou¡¯s imperial court; it administered all six of the province¡¯s prefectures.

    Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy was one of the Great Zhou¡¯s Ten Great Academies.

    The Redscale Army was under themand of the Cloudlight Marquis, Shen Jiusong. Its camp was stationed about thirty miles southwest of the city.

    The five great families were the Zhao, Yu, Bai, Zheng, and Xue. All of them were towering entities, their forces so mighty and their authority so great, they could sit alongside the provincial government as equals.

    ¡­¡­

    The Imperatorial Provincial Capital¡¯s main gates.

    No matter where you looked, you¡¯d see people flowing in and out of the city, from peddlers and porters to martial artists. The streets were raucous and lively and packed with carts and carriages.

    Su Yi and Cha Jin had already exited their carriage, and under Chen Jinlong¡¯s leadership, they proceeded through the gates.

    Shortly after entering the city, the sound of hustle and bustle smacked them right in the face.

    Looking off into the distance, they saw wide, clean streets, with densely packed buildings on both sides. The streets were crowded, to the point that pedestrians jostled each other as they walked. It was lively and prosperous.

    ¡°This really is the provincial capital, the epicenter of its six prefectures.¡± A moment¡¯s nce was enough for Su Yi to spot several martial artists with the distinctive presences of Grandmasters.

    Although he only caught a glimpse of them before they disappeared into the vast sea of people, it was still rather shocking. After all, in the mundane world, Grandmasters were like dragons. Even in a ce like the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital, only a tiny handful of people possessed such capabilities.

    But the Imperatorial Provincial Capital was obviously different.

    This was a city with sufficient resources to support a Grandmaster¡¯s cultivation. It was like the ocean; Grandmasters from all six prefectures beneath the Imperatorial Province¡¯s rule gathered here, like rivers flowing into the sea.

    ¡°Brother Su, if you pass another three alleyways, you¡¯ll reach the House of Waveswept Rocks,¡± said Chen Jinlong as they walked.

    He talked a mile a minute, obviously excited. After all, the provincial capital was vibrant and flourishing; the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital simply didn¡¯tpare.

    On their way, Su Yi noticed numerous pawnshops and medicine vendors, and even a few retailers specializing in spirit beast meat and hides.

    He also noticed armed martial artists scattered throughout the flow of human traffic.

    ¡°Where should I go to sell and purchase spiritual medicines and materials?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°The Goldstone Pavilion,¡± said Chen Jinlong without so much as pausing to think. ¡°You can count the peak-level tradingpanies of the provincial capital on your fingers, but they¡¯re one of the few, and furthermore, they¡¯re spread throughout the Great Zhou¡¯s borders. They say their boss is a mysterious, long-established expert of the Jade Capital, and that their reach extends into the heavens.

    He paused, and his gaze filled up with longing. ¡°They say the Goldstone Pavilion¡¯s wares include treasures from the four seas and spiritual items from throughout the world. So long as you have sufficient spirit stones, you can even buy spiritual medicines and materials fit for Xiantian Martial Grandmasters.?In short, so long as you need something rted to cultivation, you won¡¯t go wrong by choosing the Goldstone Pavilion.¡±

    Su Yi nodded, thenmitted this name to memory.

    Cha Jin suddenly lowered her voice and whispered, ¡°Young Lord, many of the Great Wei¡¯s cities have branches of the Goldstone Pavilion too. To the best of my knowledge, they¡¯re backed by an exceedingly powerful faction of cultivators. However, almost no one seems to know just which organization it is.¡±

    Despite himself, Su Yi was surprised.

    They¡¯d extended their business from the Great Zhou and into the Great Wei. No ordinary faction could aplish such a feat.

    As they chatted and walked, they suddenly heard a burst of coarse, heartyughter. ¡°Young Lord, Miss, you¡¯vee to the provincial capital too?¡±

    When they looked, they saw a stalwart figure standing not far away. He had curled whiskers and a massive sword strapped to his back. His craggy features looked hewn out of rock, and his eyes shone with delight.

    Chang Guoke!

    Cha Jin couldn¡¯t help but exin, ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

    Su Yi, meanwhile, teased, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve run into trouble this time too?¡±

    Chang Guoke instantly felt a bit awkward. He sped his fist and said, ¡°I am both grateful and ashamed after what happened earlier. I will never forget what you did for me.¡±

    Chen Jinlong stood off to the side, feeling reserved and unsettled. Waves coursed through his heart. He couldn¡¯t even imagine it.?Why is this mighty Martial Dao Grandmaster treating Su Yi with such respect?

    ¡°Enough. What happened then is all in the past. No need to bring it up,¡± said Su Yi. He was already walking off into the distance.

    Cha Jin hurried after him.

    Chang Guoke was stunned for a moment, but then, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head in self-deprecation.

    He naturally wouldn¡¯t miss that Su Yi had no desire to get involved with him any further.

    No matter what, I have to repay this favor. Or else, how will I face others going forward??Thought Chang Guoke.

    Before long, an ornate chariot stopped beside Chang Guoke. The curtains suddenly opened, revealing a fair and stunningly beautiful face.

    Qing Jin.

    When she saw Chang Guoke, her sharp, knifelike eyes lit up with a hint of a smile. ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother, long time no see.¡±

    Chang Guoke couldn¡¯t help but smile back. ¡°It¡¯s been a year since you first left the mountain,¡± he sighed. ¡°This is the first time we¡¯ve met since.¡±

    ¡°Quick, get in the carriage. His Sixth Highness is waiting for us,¡± said Qing Jin. ¡°Once we get to our destination, we can have a proper conversation.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Chang Guoke straightforwardly agreed.

    ¡­¡­

    The Zheng Family.

    One of the five great ns of the provincial capital.

    Zhou Zhili stood in a luxurious, ornate hall. He muttered, ¡°Uncle, why do you think Yu Baiting has invited me to the Cloudscouring Tower all of a sudden?¡±

    The man sitting across from him was the head of the Zheng Family, Zheng Tianhe. He was cousins with Zhou Zhili¡¯s mother.

    However, throughout the Imperatorial Prefectural Capital, only a select few knew of this.

    The reason was simple: Zhou Zhili¡¯s mother was just one of the emperor¡¯s many concubines, and her position wasn¡¯t high at all. In terms of influence, she was even inferior to her own son.

    Add that to the emperor¡¯s steely disposition and the fact that he saw consorts and their rtives¡¯ interference in politics as a major taboo, and the Zheng Family had never dared publicly dere themselves rtives of the emperor.

    ¡°Yu Baiting is crafty and shrewd. His emotions don¡¯t show on the surface, and his thoughts are unreadable.¡± Zheng Tianhe pondered for a moment, then said, ¡°But since he¡¯s willing to meet with you, Your Highness, this is a decent opportunity. There¡¯s no harm in trying to seize this chance to rope him in. The Tea Party begins in just ten days. If we win the Yu Family¡¯s support, they¡¯ll undoubtedly increase our odds of sess.¡±

    Zheng Tianhe was chubby with a handlebar mustache. He just looked like an ordinary rich man.

    Zhou Zhili nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll head to the Cloudscouring Tower soon and meet the man at the helm of the Yu Family for myself.

    As soon as he said this, he heard the sound of footsteps from beyond the hall.

    The stunning Qing Jin and the tall, stalwart Chang Guoke then walked inside.

    Zhou Zhili instantly lit up with delight, and he rose to greet them. ¡°Martial Aunt, is this the sectmate you said would be joining us?¡±

    Chang Guoke cupped his fist. ¡°Chang Guoke. Greetings, Sixth Highness.¡±

    Qing Jin stood to the side and introduced him in more detail. ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Chang is an outer sect elder of the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect, as well as the Pineme Daoist¡¯s third disciple. He¡¯s a second-level Grandmaster who cultivates the ¡®Eight Extremities Sword Dao.¡¯ Within the mundane world, ordinary third-level Grandmasters are no match for him. You ought to call him ¡®Martial Uncle.¡¯¡±

    Her words revealed her respect.

    ¡°Martial Uncle Chang, please, right this way!¡± Zhou Zhili was visibly delighted, and inside, his spirits soared.

    When he first left the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital, Qing Jin told him that the sect was going to send someone to lend him a hand.

    At the time, he¡¯d wondered just who it would be. He would never have guessed that it would be a top-tier second-level Grandmaster! Furthermore, his master was the Pineme Daoist, the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect¡¯s grand elder!

    As the son of the current emperor, Zhou Zhili was naturally well aware of just how transcendent the Pineme Daoist¡¯s status was; he was a true Earthly Immortal, an expert who¡¯d long since transcended the Four Realms of the Martial Dao!

    Zheng Tianhe was stunned too. He immediately stepped forward and greeted him. ¡°So, our new guest is an expert of the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect. This humble one is Zheng Tianhe. Greetings, Mystic Master Chang.¡±

    Qing Jin stepped in to introduce Zheng Tianhe to?Chang?Guoke.

    Chang Guoke sped his fist. ¡°Family Head Zheng, don¡¯t be so polite. I am unworthy of the title ¡®mystic master.¡¯¡±

    Before long, all of them were in their seats.

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Chang, you arrived two dayster than you promised in your letter,¡± Qing Jin said softly. ¡°Did something happen to dy your journey?¡±

    Chang Guoke sighed, but he didn¡¯t hide it. ¡°I really did encounter some unexpected problems on my journey. Two days ago, I bumped into a Jade-Eyed Crimson mebeast in the wilderness. I felt the thrill of the hunt, and I tried to y it, but¡­..¡±

    He then told them everything, from how he first encountered the beast to how Hua Lianxiu, Ji Changhe, and Yin Tong pursued him.

    Just hearing it, everyone¡¯s hearts shook, and their expressions shifted again and again.

    After all, all of them knew that Jade-Eyed Crimson mebeasts were tier-nine spirit beasts, existencesparable to fifth-level Martial Dao Grandmasters!

    Chang Guoke dared attempt to hunt such a creature? How shocking was that!?

    Even though he failed in the end, his sheer bravery was worthy of admiration.

    And when they learned that Hua Lianxiu and two other Grandmasters had joined forces to hunt Chang Guoke down, Zhou Zhili and Qing Jin¡¯s expressions darkened. They knew that all three were retainers of the third prince!

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have guessed my third brother would be so brazen,¡± growled Zhou Zhili. ¡°He dared target even you, Martial Uncle Chang. Isn¡¯t he afraid of provoking the Pineme Daoist?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect has decreed that once you enter the world of the mundane, you are to act in ordance with the mundane world¡¯s rules,¡± muttered Chang Guoke. ¡°Besides, the third prince¡¯s master is the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect¡¯s vice sect leader. The prince must have known about my intentions to assist you in advance, which is why he sent his retainers to intercept and kill me before I arrived.¡±

    The Hidden Dragon Sword Sect was the Great Zhou¡¯s top holynd, and on the surface, it looked to have transcended the mortal world.

    But only Chang Guoke, Qing Jin, and others like them knew that the sect¡¯s top figures were all deeply and inextricably linked with the Great Zhou¡¯s imperial family.

    Take the sixth prince¡¯s master. He was the elder of the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect¡¯s Medicinal Pavilion, the Pineme Daoist¡¯s fourth disciple.

    Or the third prince¡¯s master. He was the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect¡¯s vice leader, Shi Fengliu.

    Although he said this, Zhou Zhili found it difficult to conceal his fury. He¡¯d only just learned that his second and third brother had joined forces, and that they saw him, their sixth brother, as theirmon enemy!

    Qing Jin couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother, just how did you escape from Hua Lianxiu and the others?¡±

    Chang Guoke¡¯s expression instantly turned a bit strange. ¡°Now that you mention it, that I made it out alive is entirely due to a mysterious young man of unknown origins. He saved my life.¡±

 Chapter 171: The Man Who Saved My Life, Young Lord Su

    <h4>Chapter 171: The Man Who Saved My Life, Young Lord Su</h4>

    Saved by a young man of mysterious origins?

    This instantly piqued Qing Jin, Zheng Tianhe, and Zhou Zhili¡¯s interest.

    Chang?Guoke¡¯s eyes filled with reminiscence. ¡°That night, there was a sudden downpour. While seeking shelter from the rain, I encountered a man and a woman. At the time, I thought the blue-robed youth was the scion of some prominent n, because he was simply too strange. He was traveling through the mountainous wilderness, but he didn¡¯t just bring along a peerlessly beautiful servant girl; he even carried around a wicker chair big enough to lie down in¡­.¡±

    Zhou Zhili found it rather funny. ¡°Someone sure knows how to enjoy himself.¡±

    Qing Jin red at him. ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt.¡±

    Chang Guoke sighed. ¡°What happened afterward proves that I misjudged him. That youth seemed like he was just in the Qi umtion Realm, but his powers were vast and inscrutable¡­.¡±

    With that, he told them everything that happened the night before, his words carrying a hint ofmentation.

    By the end of this tale, even Zheng Tianhe couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°A sword guiding the lightning and ying enemies from afar? Aren¡¯t those the methods of an Earthly Immortal?¡±

    Chang Guoke said solemnly, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t witnessed it with my own eyes, I wouldn¡¯t dare believe it either. A youth like that actually possessed such mind-boggling strength¡­¡±

    It was then that Zhou Zhili¡¯s expression shifted. ¡°That style¡­. Why does this story remind me of Young Lord Su? Back at the Qingding Military Drill Grounds, he once used his sword to call the rain and y an entire crowd of armored soldiers; it was like watching a deity in action. The sight shook everyone present.¡±

    Suddenly, his tone filled with excitement. ¡°Also, Young Lord Su¡¯s aura suggests a Qi umtion Realm cultivation too, and he habitually dresses in blue robes. Could it really be him?¡±

    ¡°Young Lord Su?¡± Chang Guoke said in a daze.

    But instead of exining, Zhou Zhili nced at Qing Jin. ¡°Martial Aunt, what do you think?¡±

    Qing Jin reacted as if awakening from a dream, and the look on her beautiful face shifted with uncertainty. ¡°It¡­ It probably is him¡­.¡±

    She sounded conflicted; her voice was surprised, but it carried a hint of hatred too.

    When she first heard Chang Guoke describe how a blue-robed youth slew three Grandmasters, including Hua Lianxiu, Qing Jin immediately thought of Su Yi. By the end of his story, she was almost certain of the mysterious youth in blue¡¯s identity.

    However, Qing Jin couldn¡¯t forget that time at the Cloudriver Prefectural River¡¯s Sand-Scouring Waves, when Su Yi pped her.

    Thus, hearing his name now, she looked conflicted.

    Zhou Zhili¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Martial Uncle Chang, might you describe that man and woman¡¯s appearance for us?¡±

    Chang Guoke thought for a moment, then did so. Zhou Zhili pped his thigh andughed. ¡°That¡¯s definitely Su Yi! And the woman with him should be¡­. Mm, Miss Cha Jin.¡±

    When he mentioned Cha Jin, his mood shifted a little, and he sounded slightly bitter.

    ¡°Your Highness, just who is this ¡®Su Yi¡¯ you speak of?¡± Zheng Tianhe couldn¡¯t help but ask. His heart swelled just listening to this story, and he felt respect rising in him.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve been wondering about my savior¡¯s origins too,¡± said Chang Guoke, every bit as curious.

    ¡°He¡­. He¡¯s the most unique and mysterious person I¡¯ve ever met, like a transcendent and detached fallen immortal,¡± sighed Zhou Zhili. ¡°I remember the first time I met him¡­.¡±

    Once he got started, the words just poured out of him. He told them of their first encounter aboard the tower ship, and about everything that happened in the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital, from beginning to end.

    By the end of his tale, he was animated and beaming with shared glory.

    When Chang Guoke and Zheng Tianhe finished listening to this tale, they couldn¡¯t help but gasp. <i>A?youth like that really is worthy of being described as a fallen immortal!</i>

    Only Qing Jin felt inwardly conflicted andplex.

    She¡¯d once gone against Su Yi¡¯s advice and refused to be his servant, and he¡¯d once pped her across the face, not the least bit politely.

    At the time, she swore to herself that she¡¯d avenge this insult and reim her dignity sooner orter.

    Who would have thought that on that rainy night in the wilderness, Su Yi would save her senior apprentice brother¡­.?

    She suddenly found herself unable to hate Su Yi.

    ¡°Hahaha, this time, Young Lord Su didn¡¯t just save Martial Uncle Chang¡¯s life; he slew three of my third brother¡¯s Grandmaster-level retainers! What a wonderful feeling! This is simply grand!¡± Zhou Zhiliughed and apuded; he suddenly felt great.

    Each and every Grandmaster-level subordinate yed an important role.

    It was no exaggeration to say that the deaths of Hua Lianxiu and her twopanions were an enormous blow to this third brother, Prince Zhou Zhizhen!

    ¡°s, this Young Lord Su isn¡¯t in the Imperatorial Provincial Capital. Otherwise, I¡¯d honor him as a VIP guest and treat him to the best brew in my private stash,¡± sighed Zheng Tianhe.

    ¡°No, he¡¯s in the city,¡± said Chang Guoke out of nowhere. ¡°Just now, while I was waiting for Junior Apprentice Sister Qing Jin, I happened to bump into him.¡±

    ¡°What? Young Lord Su is in the city?¡± eximed Zhou Zhili in delight. ¡°Martial Uncle Chang, do you know where he is now?¡±

    Chang Guoke grimaced and shook his head. ¡°He wasn¡¯t willing to get involved with me any further. I¡¯ve long since lost track of him.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s easily resolved. My Zheng Family has a bit of power within city limits. Discovering Young Lord Su¡¯s whereabouts won¡¯t be difficult,¡± Zheng Tianheughed heartily.

    Zhou Zhili instantly warned him, ¡°Uncle, while searching for Young Lord Su, make absolutely sure you do nothing to offend him. He might seem aloof and disinterested, but his pride runs deep; we cannot be negligent.¡±

    Zheng Tianhe nodded solemnly. ¡°Rest assured and leave it to me.¡±

    When she saw how much emphasis they attached to Su Yi, Qing Jin couldn¡¯t help but interject, ¡°Your Highness, didn¡¯t you have an appointment at the Cloudscouring Tower today? It¡¯s almost noon already!¡±

    Zhou Zhili froze. He instantly recalled Yu Baiting¡¯s invitation and rose to his feet. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go pay Yu Baiting a visit right now. Right, Uncle, send someone to inform Mu Zhongting. Have hime with us. Martial Uncle Chang, would you like toe too?¡±

    Chang Guoke nodded.

    ¡­.

    The House of Waveswept Rocks.

    The property upied almost a full acre, and the courtyard was full of lush trees and tall bamboo. A stream flowed under a wooden bridge, and the pavilions at the center of the grounds had an old-fashioned charm.

    There was even a lotus pond at the center of the courtyard. This was a highly elegant, tranquil environment.

    As they walked towards the atrium and over the covered bridge, Chen Jinlong asked tentatively, ¡°Brother Su, what do you think of the ce?¡±

    ¡°Not bad.¡± Su Yi nodded. ¡°But you¡¯ll need to have the servants currently living here leave soon.¡±

    Chen Jinlong was briefly stunned, but although he found this request a bit strange, he nodded. ¡°Then do you need any additional goods or furniture?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Su Yi shook his head. Chen Jinlong quickly realized that Su Yi had no desire to engage in any further conversation, and he?considerately?bade farewell and left.

    The second story of a quaint, second-floor loft, a building with flying eaves and corbeled columns.

    Su Yi stood by the windowttice, his hands behind his back, watching the swaying pink lotuses flowers floating in theke. He couldn¡¯t help but nod to himself.

    Living in this quiet, peaceful garden was indeed far better than finding a room at an inn.

    ¡°Get everything in order. In a bit, we¡¯ll go and get something to eat, then take a stroll and get a feel for the city. While we¡¯re at it, we can visit the Goldstone Pavilion,¡±manded Su Yi.

    Cha Jin was off in the distance, brewing tea. She immediately agreed; she¡¯d wanted to go buy some new clothes and change into a prettier dress for quite some time already.

    ¡­¡­

    The Cloudscouring Tower.

    This was one of the top dining establishments in the provincial capital, and it was hundreds of feet tall.

    Within the Star-Gazing Pce.

    When Zhou Zhili, Qing Jin, Mu Zhongting, and Chang Guoke arrived, they found the head of the Yu Family, Yu Baiting, waiting for them already.

    ¡°I¡¯ve kept you waiting, Family Head Yu.¡± As soon as he walked into the hall, Zhou Zhili sped his fist and greeted him with a smile.

    Yu Baiting rose, but he merely nodded and said tly, ¡°Sixth Highness, take a seat.¡±

    When he took in Yu Baiting¡¯s cold attitude, Zhou Zhili¡¯s smile disappeared, and he sat across the table, facing Yu Baiting.

    When he saw the sumptuous array of delicaciesid out on the table, Zhou Zhili asked, ¡°Family Head Yu, did you invite me here for a banquet, or did you have something else to discuss?¡±

    Yu Baitingughed calmly. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯ve been straightforward with me, so I¡¯ll get straight to the point too.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll clean out my ears and listen carefully,¡± said Zhou Zhili with a nod.

    Yu Baiting sat upright, emanating a formless pressure. ¡°I am very displeased about what happenedst night, so I¡¯ve decided to be bold. I¡¯d like to propose an exchange.¡±

    Zhou Zhili furrowed his brow in confusion. ¡°Last night? What happened?¡±

    Yu Baiting snorted coldly. ¡°Your Highness, at this point, there¡¯s no need to pretend anymore.¡±

    But this only made Zhou Zhili even more confused. He feltpletely lost in the dark. ¡°Family Head Yu, I think there¡¯s been a misunderstanding. I didn¡¯t do anythingst night.¡±

    ¡°With your lofty status, you naturally wouldn¡¯t do something so debased and despicable personally,¡± said Yu Baiting with an outward mask of calm, his emotions unreadable. ¡°But surely you haven¡¯t forgotten what that boy?Su Yi?didst night?¡±

    He sounded almost as if this were an interrogation, and his attitude made Zhou Zhili ufortable.

    But when he heard the name Su Yi, he was instantly dumbstruck. ¡°This?has?something to do with Young Lord Su?¡±

    Qing Jin, Chang Guoke, and Mu Zhongting were stunned too.?What¡¯s going on? Don¡¯t tell me Su Yi has offended the Yu Family?

    ¡°Your Highness, an honest?man doesn¡¯t?resort to underhanded words,¡± said Yu Baiting. ¡°I¡¯ll just ask you this: is Su Yi your subordinate?¡±

    ¡°He isn¡¯t.¡± Zhou Zhili shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s my friend, but it¡¯s been a while since Ist saw him¡­..¡±

    Before he could exin, Yu Baiting?waved?and cut him off. ¡°Your Highness, you needn¡¯t exin any further. You¡¯ve admitted your connection with Su Yi, and that¡¯s enough already.¡±

    When he saw how rude Yu Baiting was, Zhou Zhili couldn¡¯t help but feel irritated. He said expressionlessly, ¡°So, Family Head Yu, you invited me here¡­ to hold me ountable?¡±

    The atmosphere throughout the hall instantly tensed up.

    ¡°No. Even if I were far braver, I wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± he said calmly. ¡°I just want to propose a trade. So long as you kill that Su Yi boy, I swear to support whichever candidate you rmend at the uing Tea Party.¡±

    ¡°Kill Su Yi?¡± Zhou Zhili was bbergasted. After a brief pause, he snapped, ¡°Family Head Yu, never mind that Su Yi isn¡¯t my subordinate, even if he were, I couldn¡¯t possibly agree to such terms!¡±

    Was he joking? A ¡®fallen immortal¡¯ like Su Yi was far beyond the Grandmasters of the mundane world; who would be stupid enough to attempt something so foolish?

    Yu Baiting¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°Then I might as well be direct. Last night, I had an audience with Provincial Governor Xiang Tianqiu. Your Highness, are you?sure?you want to lose the Yu Family¡¯s support over Su Yi?

    ¡°I urge you to cool your head and think twice. Whatever you do, don¡¯t be rash. After all, I¡¯d hate to see you suffer over a mere youth.¡±

    Yu Baiting spoke with cold indifference, and when he was done, he took a drink, as if all of this were perfectly normal.

 Chapter 172: I Cannot Reach His Level, But I can Long For It

    <h4>Chapter 172: I Cannot Reach His Level, But I can Long For It</h4>

    In the past, Zhou Zhili definitely would¡¯ve taken some time to think it over. After all, he¡¯d tried to rope Su Yi in repeatedly, only for each attempt to end in failure.

    This made him increasingly aware that a ¡®fallen immortal¡¯ like Su Yi would never submit to his control.

    But now, setting aside the debt they owed Su Yi for saving?Chang?Guoke¡¯s life, the fact that Su Yi had ughtered three Grandmasters in the process meant that Zhou Zhili could never agree to?Yu Baiting¡¯s?conditions.

    Yu Baiting watched as the prince raised his head and said expressionlessly, ¡°Family Head Yu, there¡¯s no harm in telling you that, in my eyes, your Yu Family¡¯s support isn¡¯t worth even a single one of Young Lord Su¡¯s fingers. You and the Yu Family¡­?had best?watch yourselves!¡±

    With that, he rose and left with a swish of his sleeves.

    Qing Jin, Chang Guoke, and Mu Zhongting immediately followed.

    Inside, they just found this whole thing ridiculous.?Kill Su Yi? Has Yu Baiting gone mad?

    Yu Baiting watched them leave, then sat there in cold silence for quite some time.

    Finally, the elderly servant beside him couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°Su Yi is just one person, but for his sake, His Sixth Highness was even willing to offend the Yu Family. How foolish of him!¡±

    ¡°Foolish? No, he¡¯s quite clever.¡± Yu Baiting picked up the wine jug and poured himself a drink. ¡°Su Yi is just a Qi umtion youth, but he managed to fight his way into the Bloodme Wolf pack and y their king. Not even a first-level Grandmaster like Qiao Leng could do something like that.

    ¡°But never mind that. Even¡­ Even Elder Wen fell at his hands¡­.¡±?When he said this, a hint of gloom surfaced on his brow, and his heart ached.

    Elder Wen was proficient in all manner of secret arts, and he was a second-level Grandmaster of the older generation. He¡¯d always been one of?Yu Baiting¡¯s?most capable supporters.

    There were numerous matters that couldn¡¯t see the light of day. Elder Wen had always dealt with them, swiftly andpetently. Yet, he''d died justst night, at the hands of that young man!

    Yu Baiting had examined the elder¡¯s wounds. It looked as if the little red snake ate him alive, but in reality, the fatal blow was dealt to his soul!

    Even?Elder?Wen¡¯s?eyes, the source of his strongest technique, the Soul-Capturing Dharma Eyes, were destroyed!

    This only further highlighted Su Yi¡¯s terrifyingness.

    ¡°Clever?¡± The elderly servant didn¡¯t quite understand.

    ¡°If I had a terrifying figure like Su Yi at my side, how could I possibly be foolish enough to trade him for a little support? That would be no different from crippling myself.¡±?Yu Baiting took a sip of wine, savoring the burn of the alcohol. ¡°Last night, I made up my mind to stand with Xiang Tianqiu and support the second prince. I invited the sixth prince over today purely to get a sense of his attitude.¡±

    The elderly servant¡¯s expression shifted. ¡°I see. Your Excellency, you made up your mind a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I made up my mind a long time ago. It¡¯s that the message Su Yi had Qiao Leng pass on left me no other choice,¡± said Bai Yuting, his gaze cold and piercing.

    ¡°What did he say?¡±

    ¡°He said that the next time he was in a bad mood, he¡¯d pay our Yu Family a visit¡­. Heh heh, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been on the receiving end of such a threat.¡±

    ¡°That boy is simply too brazen!¡± The elderly servant¡¯s expression darkened.

    Yu Baiting broke into a sinister smile, his eyes shing and murderous. ¡°Brazen? A young man like that? No, if he dared make such a threat, he¡¯ll surely dare to carry it out. There¡¯s only one way to make him give up on the idea.¡±

    He raised the wine jug and refilled his cup, his tone level. ¡°If we kill him, it¡¯ll all be over.¡± Then, he raised the cup to his lips and drained it.

    The servant said solemnly, ¡°Your Excellency, doesn¡¯t that mean we¡¯ll soon sh with His Sixth Highness head-on?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken,¡± said Yu Baiting with a smile. ¡°I visited Xiang Tianqiust night precisely because I nned to borrow the second prince¡¯s power to resolve this.¡±

    The elderly servant¡¯s eyes lit up. As of today, three of the provincial capital¡¯s top factions were in the second prince¡¯s camp: the provincial government, the Zhao Family, and the Bai Family!

    All of them towered like giants.

    Add the Yu Family to the mix, and the sixth prince shouldn¡¯t even?think?about influencing the choice of the next provincial governor!

    The best part was, the Yu Family could exploit the power of their alliance to force the sixth prince to his knees.

    Once the sixth prince fell, how could Su Yi possibly escape?

    ¡°Last night, Xiang Tianqiu already agreed: so long as our Yu Family expresses its support for the second prince, they¡¯ll help us resolve this incident,¡± said Yu Baiting tly. ¡°With a weapon like that at my disposal, it¡¯d be a waste not to use it¡­.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°I wonder what Young Lord?Su didst night to infuriate that old fogey Yu Baiting to such an extent? Did he really think I¡¯d agree to his conditions? If so, he¡¯s gone senile!¡± On his way back to the Zheng Family estate, Zhou Zhili suddenly burst into coldughter.

    The arrogance Yu Baiting disyed earlier had already infuriated him.

    ¡°Your Highness, this is actually good news for us!¡±ughed Mu Zhongting. ¡°Due to this incident, although Young Lord Su has yet to officially join our camp, he might as well have, and the methods at his disposal are more than enough to make the Yu Family suffer a massive loss!"

    Chang Guoke furrowed his brow. ¡°Are you nning to use Young Lord Su as a weapon?¡±

    His tone was chilling. Mu Zhongting hurriedly backpedaled. ¡°Brother Chang, please don¡¯t misunderstand. I have no intentions of exploiting Young Lord Su; I was just analyzing the advantages and disadvantages of our current situation.¡±

    ¡°Martial Uncle Chang is right,¡± said Zhou Zhili solemnly. ¡°Young Lord Su has done so much for us; we can¡¯t even consider using him. Once my uncle discovers his current location, I¡¯ll be sure to pay him a visit in person and tell him about that old fogey Yu Baiting¡¯s attitude. It doesn¡¯t matter whether or not he agrees to help out; I guarantee I¡¯ll stand beside him!¡± His words rang out, forceful and decisive.

    ¡°You¡¯re straightforward and magnanimous, both in the face of both enmity and benevolence,¡± said Chang Guoke admiringly. ¡°That¡¯s what a man ought to be like!¡±

    Qing Jin couldn¡¯t help but?purse?her ample red lips in disdain. ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother, you don¡¯t know this, but Su Yi already upies an irreceably lofty position in His Highness¡¯ heart. If Su Yi were female, I¡¯m afraid His Highness would have long since prostrated himself before ¡®her¡¯ pomegranate skirts.¡±

    Zhou Zhili instantly felt awkward. ¡°Martial Aunt, you can¡¯t say that! This is called mutual respect and support. In my heart, Young Lord Su is an unparalleled and distinguished citizen, with absolute strength of character and a majestic bearing. Although I cannot reach his level, I long for it.¡¯

    But Qing Jin just rolled her eyes. ¡°Save your words of ttery for him.¡±

    Zhou Zhili sighed to himself.?It seems that ever since Young Lord Su hit her, Martial Aunt''s mouth has gotten harsher.

    ¡­¡­

    The Goldstone Pavilion.

    ¡°Young Lord, going forward, you can use this namete to enjoy first-ss treatment, no matter which branch of the Goldstone Pavilion you visit,¡± said a charming, sultry woman in a dress the color of water. She smiled gently, then handed the blue-robed youth before her a namete.

    She was called Hua Yan, and she was responsible for the Imperatorial Provincial Capital branch of the Goldstone Pavilion. She looked roughly twenty years old, and her make-up was subtle, elegant, and effective. Her long dress was tailored to bring out her ample curves, and her long legs were smooth as jade. In short, her figure was remarkable.

    Su Yi casually epted it, then passed it to Cha Jin. ¡°Hold onto this.¡±

    Cha Jin immediately and carefully and deftly put it away.

    When Hua Yan saw this, a hint of a strange light flickered through her pretty eyes.

    Cha Jin¡¯s good looks qualified her as a peerless beauty, and she even had a rare charm about her.?Why would someone like her work as this blue-robed young man¡¯s servant? It¡¯s really quite surprising.

    When she recalled the spiritual weapons and materials Su Yi had just sold to them, she couldn¡¯t help but feel curious.?Just who is this boy, and where did hee from?

    ¡°If I have free time, I¡¯ll visit again,¡± said Su Yi. He turned to leave.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee any time,¡± said Hua Yan with a smile as she personally showed him to the door.

    Just as he was about to exit the Goldstone Pavilion, Su Yi asked out of nowhere, ¡°You called yourself ¡®Hua Yan¡¯, like the idiom for sweet talk, ¡®Huayan, Qiaoyu¡¯. Don¡¯t tell me you have a sister called ¡®Qiao Yu¡¯?¡±

    Hua Yan was briefly stunned. Then, she pressed her lips into a smile and batted her eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve got keen intuition, Young Lord. I do indeed have a little sister called Qiao Yu.¡±

    Su Yi was instantly stunned. ¡°Are you sisters by blood?¡±

    Hua Yanughed mysteriously. ¡°Young Lord, if you ever get the chance to visit the Goldstone Pavilion¡¯s Jade Capital branch, you might very well find an answer to your question.¡±

    ¡°Interesting.¡± Su Yiughed too, then slipped his hands behind his back and sauntered off.

    Cha Jin hurried after him, but inwardly, she muttered,?Pretty words? Sisters like flowers? More like flowery words designed to tempt men!

    But it seems the Young Lord is actually rather interested¡­?Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s interested in much older women?

    If so, he really is uninhibited¡­.

    Suddenly, Cha Jin felt a bit sour and gloomy.

    Meanwhile, Hua Yan watched them fade into the distance. Once they were out of view, her smile faded, and she returned to the Goldstone Pavilion. Before long, she entered a secret room.

    ¡°Miss.¡± When she entered, an elder whose hair was flecked with white rose to greet her.

    ¡°Uncle Ying, can you discern these weapons¡¯ origins?¡± Hua Yan took a seat, looking virtuous and elegant.

    The man she called Uncle Ying had a table in front of him. Numerous weapons wereid out across its surface.

    ¡°This umbre is called ¡®Bloodpiercer¡¯. It has a hidden mechanism, making it an extraordinary spiritual weapon. It belongs to the Grandmaster Hua Lianxiu,¡± he said gravely. ¡°This pair of giant axes are called ¡®the Mountain Shatterers.¡¯ If I¡¯m not mistaken, they belong to another Grandmaster, Ji Changhe.¡±

    Hua Yan¡¯s beautiful eyes were suddenly focused. ¡°Last night, I received word from the ¡®Ten Directions Pavilion¡¯ that three of the third prince¡¯s Grandmaster-level retainers perished deep in the mountains, about three hundred miles from the Imperatorial Provincial Capital.

    ¡°In addition to Hua Lianxiu and Ji Changhe, there was also the third prince¡¯s strategist, Yin Tong.¡±?Surprise suddenly rose unbidden to her face. ¡°Don¡¯t tell that youth we saw just now did it?¡±

    The Ten Directions Pavilion was a mysterious underground organization, and its informationwork was widely renowned. Its reach extended throughout three mundane nations, the Great Zhou, the Great Wei, and the Great Qin.

    The faction focused on gathering and selling all sorts of intelligence, and they published news relevant to martial artists at regr intervals.

    For example, ¡°the Great Zhou Grandmaster Leaderboards", something the empire¡¯s martial artists discussed with great enthusiasm, was their work.

    They?revised?the leaderboards once every six months. They only published the names in the top hundred, and they added their ownments. These reports had an enormous influence within the Great Zhou; it was a publicly acknowledged list of the strongest experts and authority figures around.

    News of Hua Lianxiu and her twopanions¡¯ deaths came from the Ten Directions Pce, so there was no mistake.

    However, Uncle Ying shook his head. ¡°Miss, if you ask me, that boy was most likely just an intermediary. I certainly don¡¯t think a Qi umtion youth like that has the power to y three long-established Grandmasters.¡±

    Hua Yan nodded, but inwardly, she was increasingly confused.?Could a mere intermediary really travel with such a peerlessly beautiful servant? If so, just which mighty expert is backing him?

 Chapter 173: Hard Work Wonâ€™t Let You Down

    <h4>Chapter 173: Hard Work Won¡¯t Let You Down</h4>

    That night, at the House of Waveswept Rocks, lotuses swayed along the edges of the pond.

    Su Yiy in his wicker chair beneath the warm light of the setting sun, his eyes shut in repose.

    During his visit to the Goldstone Pavilion earlier today, he sold off everything he didn¡¯t need, but he only got ten tier-three spirit stones in exchange.

    There was nothing for it; tier-three spirit stones were just too rare. Tier-two spirit stones weren¡¯t even remotelyparable.

    Within the Great Zhou, not even Grandmasters would use up treasures like that lightly.

    But for Su Yi, only the pure energy contained within tier-three spirit stones could create the strongest formations possible during the middle stages of the Qi umtion Realm.

    As for tier-two spirit stones, he could still use them for cultivating, but they had little effect when it came to tempering his foundations.

    Ten tier-three spirit stones? That¡¯ll just barelyst me ten days,?Su Yi thought to himself.?It¡¯s no wonder that in this mundane world, Grandmasters are already praised as ¡®heavenly dragons.¡¯ Cultivation resources are just way too sparse.

    Anything rare was precious.

    The price of tier-three spirit stones was downright unreasonable. One piece was worth a hundred tier-two spirit stones!

    Going forward, I can just sell my ¡®spoils of war¡¯ to the Goldstone Pavilion. That way, I can obtain sufficient tier-three spirit stones.

    As Su Yi thought to himself, Cha Jin walked over from afar. ¡°Young Lord, what would you like to eat tonight?¡±

    She¡¯d changed into a simple and elegant pale pink blouse and a tailored, ttering pale blue skirt, which offset her slender waist. Her hair was tied up in a bun, and her pretty face was clear, with bright eyes and red lips. She had a distinctive, chic beauty.

    ¡°As long as there¡¯s meat and alcohol, anything¡¯s fine,¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go out to buy food,¡± said Cha Jin softly.

    Su Yi waved. ¡°Go on.¡±

    Cha Jin inwardly sighed in relief. Since falling into servitude, she¡¯d essentially never left Su Yi¡¯s side; she¡¯d never once gone out on her own.

    She was actually a little worried Su Yi wouldn¡¯t agree to let her go, but now it seemed she¡¯d overthought things.

    But then, this makes sense. My soul is still under the effects of the Soul-Binding Rope; he has no need to fear me running away,?Cha Jin sighed to herself, then turned and hurried off.

    The setting sun was like molten gold, bathing the world in orange light and casting a radiant sheen on the blue-green waters of the pond.

    Even as he reclined in his chair and admired this beautiful scene, Su Yi felt rather conflicted.

    Should I go pay Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy a visit first, or should I find Weng Yunqi and investigate Qing Wan¡¯s origins first?

    Or should I start by visiting the Yu Family?

    Suddenly, he heard the sound of knocking emanating from afar¡ª

    Zhou Zhili¡¯s voice soon followed. ¡°Young Lord Su, are you in?¡±

    Su Yi was stunned, but a momentter, he understood.?I¡¯m afraid this is about the Yu Family.

    After all,st night in Yangku Town, they mistook me for Zhou Zhili¡¯s subordinate. Now, Zhou Zhili hase knocking on my door; of course this has something to do with them.

    ¡°Climb in over the walls,¡± said Su Yi, not moving from his wicker chair.

    The House of Waveswept Rocks was quiterge, but it didn¡¯t have even a single servant, and Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to get up and open the door personally.

    Meanwhile, outside the House of Waveswept rocks.

    Climb the walls??Zhou Zhili, Chang Guoke, and Zheng Tianhe looked at each other.?With our status, how could we do such a thing? Wouldn¡¯t that make us no different from thieves?

    ¡°Young Lord Su doesn¡¯t sweat the small stuff, so we shouldn¡¯t worry either.¡± Zhou Zhili coughed dryly, then led the way over the walls.?Chang Guoke and Zheng Tianhe followed. If even the sixth prince didn¡¯t mind, they naturally didn¡¯t either.

    Before long, they saw Su Yi by the side of the pond, sprawled out in his wicker chair.

    ¡°Brother Su, we humbly request your forgiveness for showing up uninvited and disturbing your leisure,¡± said Zhou Zhili, sping his fist with a smile.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Su Yi grunted, but when he saw Chang Guoke, he was stunned. He couldn¡¯t help but blurt out, ¡°What are?you?doing here?¡±

    Chang?Guoke¡¯s face went rigid for a moment before he too sped his fist. ¡°Young Lord, I have pledged my allegiance to the sixth prince and now work at his side.¡±

    Zhou Zhili patiently exined, ¡°Brother Su, you probably didn¡¯t know this, but Martial Uncle Chang is just like Martial Aunt Qing Jin; he¡¯s from the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect too. He left the mountain to lend me a hand.

    ¡°Oh..!¡± Su Yi suddenly understood. ¡°No wonder you dared set your sights on the Jade-Eyed Crimson mebeast despite your second-level Inner Furnace Realm cultivation. So, you¡¯re the inheritor of a famous sect;?that¡¯s?why you were so confident.¡±

    Chang Guoke couldn¡¯t help but feel sheepish; for some reason, he felt as if Su Yi were making fun of him.

    Zhou Zhili just smiled, then introduced Zheng Tianhe. ¡°Brother Su, this is my maternal uncle, the head of the Imperatorial Provincial Capital¡¯s Zheng Family, Zheng Tianhe. He¡¯s heard tales of your aplishments, and he admires you deeply.¡±

    ¡°Greetings, Young Lord!¡± Zheng Tianhe sped his fist andughed heartily.

    Before learning of Su Yi¡¯s history, seeing Su Yi just leaning back in his chair, toozy to even get up and greet them, would undoubtedly have infuriated Zheng Tianhe.

    But knowing what he knew now, and seeing how respectful the sixth prince and Chang Guoke were, how could Zheng Tianhe let something so trivial upset him?

    On the contrary; it was precisely thisbination of extreme pride and indolence that made Zheng Tianhe think,?He really does have the bearing of a fallen immortal!

    When he looked at Su Yi, his eyes carried faint hints of respect, and he was already starting to consider just how to go about building a connection with this supremely capable young man.

    ¡°Everyone, please be at ease. There are no servants here, so if you want to drink tea, please help yourself,¡± said Su Yi offhandedly.

    When Zheng Tianhe heard that, he immediatelyughed. ¡°You chat, I¡¯ll go make tea.¡±

    He didn¡¯t act like an outsider, either; he just walked right into the distant loft to search for tea and teapots.

    Zheng Tianhe¡¯s behavior left Su Yi somewhat surprised. ¡°This Family Head Zheng is quite adaptable. He knows when to bend and when to stand tall, all while maintaining hisposure.¡±

    The man behind the helm of one of the provincial capital¡¯s five peak-level factions could, with a single stomp of his foot, influence all six of the province¡¯s prefectures. Yet here he was, brewing tea for them as if it were all perfectly natural!

    If word of this got out, Su Yi feared few would believe it.

    ¡°Ha ha ha, Brother Su, you¡¯re worthy of my uncle personally brewing you tea,¡±ughed Zhou Zhili.

    Su Yi nced at him. ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business.¡±

    Zhou Zhili looked around and saw that there were no other chairs, so he just sat directly on the ground. ¡°Earlier today, I epted an invitation to meet the head of the Yu Family, Yu Baiting, at the Cloudscouring Tower¡­.¡±

    He went on to describe their meeting in detail. By the time Zhou Zhili finished his tale, even Su Yi was stunned. A momentter, heughed, ¡°I haven¡¯t even visited the Yu Family to settle the score yet, but they¡¯ve already started plotting revenge against me.

    Zhou Zhili seized the opportunity to ask, ¡°Brother Su, what exactly happenedst night?¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste words exining such trifles. ¡°When Cha Jin gets back, have her tell you.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­.¡± Zhou Zhili¡¯s gaze swept around the area, but he saw no sign of Cha Jin. Still, he was too considerate to ask any further questions.

    Before long, Zheng Tianhe appeared with a cart and the various implements needed to brew tea. He also carried chairs for himself, Zhou Zhili, and Chang Guoke, then sat beside the pond and began brewing tea. He had none of the airs typical of a family head.

    Zhou Zhili suddenly rose, then bowed low at the waist. ¡°Brother Su, I¡¯m also here to thank you for your intervention; you eliminated three of my third brother¡¯s retainers. I¡¯ll be sure to repay the favor someday!¡±

    Su Yi was visibly confused. Chang Guoke then immediately exined, ¡°HIs Sixth Highness is talking about the three you slew that night.¡±

    Only then did Su Yi understand. He looked at?Chang?Guoke strangely, ¡°You¡¯re really embroiled in a lot of trouble, huh?¡±

    Chang Guoke instantly felt awkward. He had a heroic, upright personality, and he was free and unrestrained. Furthermore, he had a high status within the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect; even Zhou Zhili had to treat him with respect.

    But for some reason, in front of Su Yi, he felt like he couldn¡¯t quite raise his head. It didn¡¯t matter that Su Yi already saw him as trouble, or that he¡¯d said as much on numerous asions; Chang Guoke dared not argue or lose his temper.

    ¡°Argh! I would never have guessed that my second and third brothers would join forces. I¡¯ve implicated Martial Uncle Chang,¡± sighed Zhou Zhili.

    Su Yi said tly, ¡°You didn¡¯t just implicate him; you dragged me into this too. If that third prince finds out that I¡¯m the one who killed his subordinates, there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll just let it go. Also, it¡¯s precisely because the Yu Family saw me as your subordinate thatst night¡¯s conflict arose.¡±

    Zhou Zhili could no longer remain seated. He shot to his feet, then made a solemn vow. ¡°Brother Su, please rest assured and leave that to me!¡±

    ¡°You?¡± Su Yi nced at him, then shook his head. ¡°Even a trivial figure like Yu Baiting dared to openly oppose you. That¡¯s clear proof of your weakness.¡±

    His words weren¡¯t the least bit polite, and they made Zhou Zhili extremely ufortable. A dark look shed across his face.

    Zheng Tianhe was busy brewing tea when he heard this. He inwardly gasped; he would never have guessed Su Yi would dare nder and make fun of His Sixth Highness like that.

    What surprised him even more was that Zhou Zhili seemed like he dared not argue or lose his temper¡­.

    When Chang Guoke saw the sixth prince lower his head in shame after his scolding, he couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for him. ¡°Young Lord, it¡¯s true that the sixth prince doesn¡¯t have the power and influence of His Second Highness, but he¡¯s not as inept as you make him sound¡ª¡±

    But before he could finish, Su Yi cut him off. ¡°What, do you think you¡¯re not?trouble?enough already?¡±

    Chang Guoke choked on his words, and his face alternated white and green.

    The atmosphere was instantly tense and stifled. Zheng Tianhe hurriedly tried to y peacemaker. ¡°Young Lord, please don¡¯t get angry. Actually¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡± Su Yi waved, then sighed lightly and faced Zhou Zhili. ¡°I¡¯ll just have to apany you to the Tea Party ten days from now.¡±

    Zhou Zhili was in low spirits, but when he heard this, he froze, quivered, then stared at Su Yi in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re really willing to help me?¡±

    Even his voice shook.

    Zhang Guoke and Zheng Tianhe nced at each other; their spirits soared too. They wouldn¡¯t have guessed that Su Yi would take the initiative to offer his support, so this came as quite a surprise.

    ¡°Trouble has alreadye knocking on my door. Do I have any choice but to help you?¡± Su Yi rubbed the spot between his eyebrows and said, ¡°Besides, you cleaned up my mess back in the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital. Twice, even. No matter what, I can¡¯t just stand back and watch people bully you.¡±

    Zhou Zhili¡¯s entire chest filled with delight and excitement, and his lips quivered. He didn¡¯t know why, but he almost felt the urge to cry¡­.

    Is this what they mean when they say ¡°hard work won¡¯t let you down¡±?

    So, Su Yi really does remember what I¡¯ve done for him!

    Zhou Zhili felt warm inside, especially when he heard the sentence, ¡°I can¡¯t just stand back and watch people bully you.¡±

    It was moving, but it also caught him off guard.

    When Chang Guoke and Zheng Tianhe saw this, they sighed. Just looking at how moved the sixth prince was, it was obvious how difficult it was to convince Su Yi to work on your behalf!

 Chapter 174: Kicking Down the Door

    <h4>Chapter 174: Kicking Down the Door</h4>

    The Imperatorial Provincial Capital.

    The Pot of Freshness was a time-honored, long-established restaurant, and its signature dishes were roasted butterfish and whole roastedmb.

    Combined, the character for fish, ¡°Óã¡±, and the character for sheep, ¡°Ñò¡± formed the word fresh, or ¡°ÏÊ¡±.

    This was the source of the origin of the Pot of Freshness¡¯ name.

    By the time Cha Jin left the restaurant, the sky was already starting to get dark. Two servants trailed after her, one carrying a towering stack of boxed food, the other carrying a jar of wine.

    ¡°I wonder if he¡¯s starving by now¡­.?¡± Cha Jin had hired a carriage, and she took the two servants with her. Before long, they arrived at the street the House of Waveswept Rocks was built on.

    But as soon as Cha Jin stepped outside the carriage, a handsome youth in crimson robes walked up to greet her. ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister, you¡¯re finally here. I¡¯ve been waiting.¡±

    His eyes shone with gratification and delight.

    Cha Jin was stunned, but her heart tensed. Her gaze quickly swept around the area. ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother, you¡­ How did you find me?¡±

    The young man in red was called Lu Hao, and he was the same person who¡¯d once attempted to use the talisman sword to assassinate Su Yi.

    He was Cha Jin¡¯s senior apprentice brother, too.

    ¡°This is no ce to talk,¡± he said gently. ¡°Come with me.¡±

    As he spoke, he led the way ahead. Cha Jin hurriedly ordered the servants, ¡°You wait here,¡± then followed him.

    She¡¯d encountered Senior Apprentice Brother Lu Hao out of nowhere in the Imperatorial Provincial Capital. She ought to have been delighted.

    But for some unknown reason, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to feel happy. She was only tense and nervous.

    Before long, Lu Hao led Cha Jin to a noisy teahouse, and straight up to a table. Someone was sitting there, a respectable-looking young man in white.

    Lu Hao sped his fist. ¡°Martial Uncle Liu, Junior Apprentice Sister is here.¡±

    ¡°Martial Uncle Liu, what are you doing here?¡± Cha Jin was now even more surprised than before.

    Liu Hongqi.

    He was an outer sect elder at the Wheel of the Moon Sect. Of the twenty outer-sect elders, he was the youngest, and he was extremely well known.

    He was only twenty-seven, but he was already a third-level Grandmaster!

    It¡¯s important to note that the Wheel of the Moon Sect was a faction of cultivators that transcended mundanity. Liu Hongqi might ¡°only¡± be at the third level of the Inner Furnace Realm, but don¡¯t be fooled: he far surpassed mundane cultivators of the same cultivation.

    ¡°I heard from Martial Nephew Lu Hao that you were in danger. Your seniors are extremely worried about you. How could I remain detached?¡± Liu Hongqi smiled. ¡°Or you could say that I came here specifically on ount of that young man called ¡®Su Yi.¡¯¡±

    His clothes were white as snow, and he was well-mannered and reserved, but his mannerisms revealed his deep-rooted pride.

    In truth, he had reason to be proud; as an outer sect elder of the Wheel of the Moon Sect, he could look down upon the vast majority of the world¡¯s Martial Dao Grandmasters.

    ¡°You came for Su Yi¡­.¡± Cha Jin¡¯s heart was increasingly tense, and with no regard for anything else, she whispered, ¡°Martial Uncle, might you hear me out first?¡±

    Liu Hongqi was stunned for a moment, but then, he smiled gently. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite. Don¡¯t be so distant.¡±

    When Liu Hao saw this, he felt rather ufortable. He¡¯d always liked Cha Jin, and he naturally knew that Liu Hongqi had coveted her for a long time too.

    Otherwise, there was no way someone so arrogant would volunteer for this task and leave the sect the moment he received word of Cha Jin¡¯s plight.

    Cha Jin took a deep breath, then said, ¡°Please, leave immediately. Don¡¯t linger in the Great Zhou any longer.¡±

    After a stunned pause, Liu Hongqi furrowed his bow. ¡°Why?¡±

    Cha Jin stabilized her emotions, then said, ¡°Su Yi is extremely capable, with a deep and inscrutable cultivation. If you oppose him, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll?encounter unknown¡­..¡±

    Before she could finish, Liu Hongqi shook his head andughed. ¡°And here I thought it was something serious. So, it¡¯s because of Su Yi.¡±

    Lu Haoughed too. ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister Cha Jin, I¡¯ve already told Martial Uncle Liu all about Su Yi. He¡¯se prepared; he¡¯ll easily take that scumbag Su Yi¡¯s head!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. For a Qi umtion cultivator like Su Yi to block a talisman sword truly is extraordinary. That¡¯s why I came in person,¡± Liu Hongqi said leisurely, ¡°Cha Jin, you have nothing to worry about.¡±

    Cha Jin inwardly cried out in distress. She said frantically, ¡°Martial Uncle, Su Yi¡¯s strength is far more terrifying than you imagine. He¡­.¡±

    Lu Hao interrupted her; he seemed to find it rather funny. ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister, I said itst time, but you¡¯re just saying that because he scared you. Surely you¡¯re not going to tell me that Martial Uncle Liu is unfit to be his opponent?¡±

    He was downright eager for Liu Hongqi to take action; he wanted Su Yi dealt with as soon as possible.

    Cha Jin instantly fell silent. A question like that was awkward and difficult to answer.

    Liu Hongqi smiled, then raised his teacup to his lips and took a sip. ¡°Enough; leave this matter to me.¡±

    Lu Hao nodded coldly. ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister, you probably don¡¯t know this yet, but both Martial Uncle and I heard about how that scoundrel forced you to be his servant. He¡¯s simply an irredeemable viin; he deserves death by a thousand cuts!¡±

    ¡°How did you find out about that?¡± Cha Jin asked in a daze.

    ¡°Beforeing to the Imperatorial Provincial Capital, we visited the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital¡¯s Sand-Scouring Waves. It was easy to investigate this matter; there was no way they could keep it under wraps.¡± Lu Hao¡¯s eyes shone with pity, and his tone was gentle. ¡°Please rest assured, Junior Apprentice Sister. Martial Uncle Liu and I understand that word of this incident could hurt your reputation, and we naturally won¡¯t let anyone else in the sect find out.¡±

    Cha Jin felt as if her heart were tied up in knots; shockingly, she didn¡¯t quite know how to exin.

    It was even more embarrassing to talk about the Soul-Binding Rope, but if she just let Liu Hongqi and Lu Hao seek out Su Yi, it¡¯d be no different from sending them to their deaths.

    What was she supposed to do?

    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go find Su Yi.¡± Liu Hongqi rose. Between his pure white robes and peerlessly elegant bearing, he¡¯d already attracted the attention of numerous other customers.

    ¡°No! You can¡¯t go!¡± blurted Cha Jin.

    Liu Hongqi was stunned. He sighed, ¡°It seems that fiend, Su Yi, has really scared you out of your wits. The scoundrel¡¯s forced you to act as his servant for days¡­. It¡¯s been hard on you, hasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡± Cha Jin was stunned.

    ¡°I, Liu Hongqi, hate nothing more than scumbags low enough to humiliate women. Lu Hao, lead the way. Let¡¯s kill that bastard.¡±?Liu Hongqi put his hands behind his back, and his eyes shed with cold intent.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Lu Hao nodded, then led the way out of the teahouse.

    ¡°You know where he is?¡± eximed Cha Jin. She hurried after him.

    ¡°We found this ce, didn¡¯t we? Naturally, we know his current whereabouts too.¡± Liu Hongqiughed withplete confidence, as if they already had this in the bag. ¡°If we weren¡¯t worried about you getting hurt in the heat of battle, we would have gone to the House of Waveswept Rocks and killed Su Yi a long time ago.¡±

    Cha Jin¡¯s expression shifted; only now did she realize that Lu Hao and Liu Hongqi had arrived in the provincial capital some time ago.

    Otherwise, they couldn¡¯t possibly know about the House of Waveswept Rocks.

    Also, the provincial capital was vast, with a poption in the millions, yet they¡¯d found her almost right away. This was far too out of the ordinary.

    ¡°Martial Uncle Liu, just how did you find me?¡± Cha Jin couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°When we left the sect, your master told me that by borrowing the power of the Cold Pith Netherjade, we could sense the ¡®Twin Moon-Beckoning des¡¯ you carry.¡±

    Liu Hongqi casually told her this secret.

    ¡°So that¡¯s it¡­.¡± Cha Jin finally understood. The Twin Moon-Beckoning des were a gift from her master. It was actually rather reasonable that they could use such a method to locate her.

    When she saw that Liu Hongqi and Lu Hao were already walking down the street and towards the House of Waveswept Rocks, Cha Jin was instantly frantic. She hurried after them without even pausing to think.

    ¡°Martial Uncle¡­.¡±

    Cha Jin was just about to try and stop them when Liu Hongqi gently cut her off. ¡°Once we¡¯ve killed Su Yi, we¡¯ll take you back to the sect.¡±

    As he spoke, they heard a massive bang; not far away, Lu Hao had already kicked open the doors to the House of Windswept Waves.

    ¡°Martial Uncle Liu, if you please!¡± Lu Hao then stepped aside.

    Liu Hongqi nodded. ¡°Protect Cha Jin. I alone will?be plenty?to deal?with?him.¡±

    With that, he sauntered inside.

    Cha Jin was so angry, she was practically going insane.

    She¡¯d tried to warn them repeatedly, out of the goodness of her heart. Why was it that they simply refused to listen?

    She was just about to charge after Liu Hongqi when Lu Hao stopped her. ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister, if you go in, you¡¯ll undoubtedly distract Martial Uncle Liu. Let¡¯s just stay here and wait for the good news.¡±

    His gaze was gentle, and his tone carried pity and doting. ¡°Once Su Yi is dead, if you don¡¯t want to go back to the sect, we can go somewhere else, just the two of us. Wherever you want to go, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Cha Jin¡¯s brow was so deeply furrowed, it was covered in dark lines. She was on the verge of losing control.?Seriously? Now? What makes him think it¡¯s the right time to say something like that?

    ¡­¡­

    The House of Waveswept Rocks, beside the pond.

    ¡°Brother Su, ten days from now, the curtain will open on Xiang Tianqiu¡¯s Tea Party. The event shall be held on the peak of the mountain to the west of the city.

    ¡°The provincial government, the Redscale Army, and the heads of the city¡¯s five peak-level ns will all be in attendance, alongside their subordinates.

    ¡°Although we call it ¡®the Tea Party¡¯, it¡¯s really a contest between my second brother and I to see who can seize the seat of provincial governor.¡±

    Zhou Zhili continued at top speed, ¡°Currently, my uncle and the Zheng Family have clearly stated their intent to support me. Family Head Xue has also agreed to lend me a hand¡­.¡±

    But Su Yi was already starting to lose patience. He waved to cut Zhou Zhili off. ¡°Never mind all that. All I want to know is, will there be a fight?¡±

    ¡°That¡­.¡± Zhou Zhili hesitated, ¡°If we can¡¯t reach a verbal agreement, we¡¯ll have no choice but to determine victory and defeat throughbat.¡±

    Su Yiughed dryly. ¡°Rhetoric alone has always been powerless. If you ask me, it¡¯ll inevitably end in a fight.¡±

    But just as he said this¡ª

    Bang!

    The sound of someone kicking down the door rang out. Zhou Zhili, Chang Guoke, and Zheng Tianhe were all stunned.?What¡¯s going on?

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.?I only just moved into the House of Waveswept Rocks today, and there are already people here looking for trouble?

    Before long, a young man in robes whiter than snow walked inside, his hands behind his back.

    He was tall and well-built, and he¡¯d stand out from any crowd. A sheathed sword was strapped to his waist, and his long hair hung loose, giving him a casual elegance.

    ¡°Liu Hongqi?¡± Chang Guoke shot to his feet, his eyes crackling with electricity.

    The Great Zhou¡¯s Hidden Dragon Sword Sect and the Great Wei¡¯s Wheel of the Moon Sect were old enemies. With a grudge this deep, there was no way Chang Guoke wouldn¡¯t recognize their unexpected guest!

    Simrly, when he saw Chang Guoke, Liu Hongqi froze midstep, and his brow furrowed in surprise. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Chang Guoke snorted, ¡°First, I want to ask you who gave you the gall? How dare you sneak past our Great Zhou¡¯s borders?¡±

    ¡°He just kicked down the door! Martial Uncle Chang, who is this guy?¡± Zhou Zhili couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Chang Guoke didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°He¡¯s the youngest outer sect elder of the Wheel of the Moon Sect, a third-level Grandmaster, Liu Hongqi. His master, the ¡®Jadebright Daoist¡¯ is the second grand elder of the Wheel of the Moon Sect.¡±

    The Wheel of the Moon Sect!

    Zhou Zhili and Zheng Tianhe¡¯s expressions shifted, but Su Yi was vaguely starting to understand.

 Chapter 175: Climb the Walls and Die

    <h4>Chapter 175: Climb the Walls and Die</h4>

    Cha Jin had gone out to buy food, but even after all this time, she¡¯d yet to return.

    Now, this young man who called himself Liu Hongqi had kicked down his doors and entered. How could Su Yi?not?understand what was happening?

    He sat there as if all of this were perfectly normal, thinking to himself,?Using Cha Jin as bait has finallynded me a little shrimp.

    Zhou Zhili and Zheng Tianhe were both tense. Within the world of the mundane, they both wielded vast authority, but the Wheel of the Moon Sect was a transcendent faction of cultivators; both the prince and the family head feared them.

    Especially since this white-robed young man was one of the sect¡¯s elders!

    Liu Hongqi¡¯s calm indifference revealed his prideful air. ¡°I¡¯m just here to settle a private enmity. Once I¡¯m finished, I¡¯ll immediately return to the Great Wei.¡±

    ¡°A private enmity?¡± Chang Guoke furrowed his brow.

    Liu Hongqi stretched out his hand and casually pointed at the still-reclining Su Yi. ¡°Yup. I¡¯m here for that little?whelp!¡±

    Zhou Zhili and Zheng Tianhe¡¯s expressions instantly went a bit strange.?This guy sure is arrogant!

    Chang Gyoke was stunned; it seemed he didn¡¯t quite believe his ears. ¡°You¡¯re saying you came all the way from the Great Wei just to kill Young Lord Su?¡±

    Liu Hongqi responded with a self-deprecating sigh. ¡°Brother Chang, I¡¯ve incurred your ridicule. If that pup hadn¡¯t humiliated my martial niece, how could someone of my status lower himself by making trouble for a brat of the mundane world?¡±

    ¡°.......¡± Everyone was at a loss for words. <i>Is this modesty? Or disdain?</i>

    <i>Or just pride in his position?</i>

    ¡°Liu Hongqi, you think too highly of yourself. Who are you to nder someone of Young Lord Su¡¯s caliber?¡± Chang Guoke snorted coldly, his eyes glinting with icy light.

    Liu Hongqi smiled faintly. ¡°I am, of course, well aware that despite his despicable and debased nature, Su Yi has extraordinary abilities. He¡¯s only in the Qi umtion Realm, yet he can y Grandmasters and block a talisman sword. He is indeed a rare genius.

    ¡°Any other time, I¡¯m afraid my love of talent would lead me to invite him to continue his cultivation at the Wheel of the Moon Sect.¡± Liu Hongqi paused, shook his head, and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a pity, but he shouldn¡¯t have offended my martial niece.¡±

    Chang Guoke was so angry, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Liu Hongqi, setting aside the question of whether you¡¯re even fit to be Young Lord Su¡¯s opponent, so long as I, Chang Guoke, am here, I will not permit you to act wantonly!¡±

    Zhou Zhili and Zheng Tianhe burst into coldughter as well.

    It was true; the Wheel of the Moon Sect¡¯s power was terrifying. However, this was the Great Zhou, not the Great Wei!

    Meanwhile, Su Yi just sat there in silence, watching the darkness slowly swallow up the light of the sunset reflected on the pond.?The descending darkness was like a slowly unfurling twilight scroll painting.

    As for Liu Hongqi, in Su Yi¡¯s eyes, he was already dead. How could he possibly be more interesting than the beauty of the onset of the night?

    ¡°I have never fought a battle I¡¯m not confident I can win,¡± said Liu Hongqi. His expression frosted over. His eyes crackled with lightning and shone with contempt. ¡°I darede here tonight, so I naturally am fully confident I can seed. Brother Chang, I urge you not to bring about your own demise.¡±

    ng!?Chang Guoke drew his massive longsword, his tall, stalwart frame emanating terrifying murderous intent.

    His voice boomed, ¡°Stop talking nonsense and fight me!¡±

    Liu Hongqi¡¯s eyebrows knit together. He flicked a finger, and¡­.

    Whoosh!

    A sword glowing like fire flew right towards him, then turned and hovered above the tip of his outstretched finger.

    The surface of the de was covered in shing, contorted cloud patterns and obscure inscriptions. Brilliant lights shed and overflowed, and the sword qi was dense and imposing, making Liu Hongqi look like the incarnation of a sword immortal. It was a terrifying sight.

    ¡°A talisman sword!¡± Chang Guoke¡¯s pupils constricted.

    This was a treasure forged by an Origin Dao cultivator; a single attack could y a Martial Dao Grandmaster.

    Zhou Zhili and Zheng Tianhe¡¯s expressions changed dramatically too. Even watching from a distance, their hair stood on end; they could sense the potentially fatal threat.

    ¡°Last time, my martial nephew, Lu Hao, attempted to use this to y Su Yi, only for Su Yi to block it. I¡¯ll be curious to see if he can block it this time, too!¡± said Liu Hongqi, perfectly at ease.

    The same talisman sword, in the hands of two different people, could naturally releasepletely different levels of power.

    Liu Hongqi suddenly shouted, his tone imposing and his robes billowing around him. ¡°Chang Guoke, I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Get out of the way and save me the trouble of having to kill you within the Great Zhou¡¯s borders. I¡¯m afraid your death would deal a heavy blow to the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect¡¯s reputation, too.¡±

    ¡°Come on and fight!¡± Chang Guokeughed coldly,?valiant?and at ease, not the least bit afraid. His massive longsword nged and hummed, ready to strike.

    ¡°How many attacks will you need to kill him?¡± Su Yi asked out of nowhere.

    Chang Guoke instantly hesitated, and after thinking it over, he said, ¡°If I go all out, I¡¯m about fifty percent confident I can stop him.¡±

    The threat of the talisman sword was too great; he had to be cautious.

    Liu Hongqi burst intoughter. ¡°Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself.¡±

    He seemedpletely confident, without the slightest trepidation.

    ¡°Even if you go all out, you only have fifty percent confidence¡­. If you fight him, won¡¯t you damage the covered bridge, the pond, and the surrounding grass and flowers?¡± As Su Yi spoke, he rose leisurely from his wicker chair. ¡°Step back; I¡¯ll deal with him myself.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Everyone fell silent. People killed each other for all sorts of reasons, but this was the first time they¡¯d ever heard of someone attacking to protect the grass and flowers.

    But when they thought about it, it seemed rather in character for Su Yi. The things people of his level cared about were often rather¡­. Unique.

    ¡°Heh heh. I¡¯ll kill you with a single swing of my de. That way, I won¡¯t hurt any of your precious grasses and flowers.¡± Liu Hongqiughed, and before the sound finished ringing out, he pointed into the air.

    ng!

    The hovering, fiery red sword hummed, then blurred into a streak of crimson light and sliced towards the nearby Su Yi.

    As it flew, it left a long, zing streak of light in its wake, dazzlingly radiant.

    It was just too fast! It shot through the air and towards its target, iparably sharp. Its aura alone was bone-piercingly sharp and terrifying; it pricked at the onlookers¡¯ eyes, and their hair stood on end.

    ¡°Letting someone like you wield that sword is no different from desecrating a divine treasure.¡± Su Yi sighed, and his sleeves flew back as his hands flowed through the air. His right hand embraced yang, his left carried yin, like aplete cycle of Tai Chi, of ultimate prity. His movements were smooth and unhurried as a swallow skimming the water.

    A formless power born of true essence condensed and surged into being, slowly circting under the guidance of Su Yi¡¯s hands.

    Whoosh!

    The talisman sword streaking through the air was sharp and despotic, with the power to sever mountains and split rivers. It could take the head of even a Grandmaster.

    But when it drew near Su Yi, a formless power suppressed it, and it instantly plummeted down to earth like a shooting star. The ground shook violently upon impact.

    It was like a fish falling into the ice; it quickly froze,pletely suppressed.

    Liu Hongqi¡¯s pupils constricted, and he shouted, ¡°Activate!¡±

    The inscriptions and cloud markings on the red flying sword¡¯s surface burst with searing light. Its force increased explosively, as if it were trying to break free.

    Su Yi neither smiled nor frowned; his expression was tranquil as ever. Only his hands intercrossed, harmonious as the bnce of Yin and Yang. He casually pressed downward.

    The still-struggling red sword was instantly suppressed in mid-air. It hovered before Su Yi, suspended in ce and peaceful save for relentless mournful wails.

    As they took in this mysterious and unbelievable scene, Chang Guoke, Zhou Zhili, and Zheng Tianhe all?stared?with ckened jaws and widened eyes.

    How miraculous a power was this, to so easily suppress a talisman sword an Origin Dao cultivator had given his all to create?

    Splurt!

    Not far away, Liu Hongqi coughed up blood, and hisplexion was now somewhat pallid. His connection to the soul power he¡¯d imbued into the red flying sword was now severed, resulting in a bacsh.

    ¡°Damn this guy! How could he possibly be in the Qi umtion Realm?¡± Liu Hongqi was shocked and angry; he could no longer maintain his cool, and waves of astonishment coursed through his heart.

    It was then that Su Yi reached out and seized the flying sword. He looked it over, then said with a sigh, ¡°The materials are extraordinary, but the forging ritual was ludicrously coarse. What a waste of high-quality materials.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but find it a pity. Had he forged the sword, he could have made it exponentially stronger.

    s, the talisman sword wasn¡¯t a true flying sword; he couldn¡¯t reforge or revamp it. Even if he melted it down, it¡¯d result in nothing but scrap metal.

    Suddenly, Liu Hongqi drew the sword at his waist and charged.

    His robes were whiter than snow, and his entire third-level Grandmaster cultivation was circting through him. His aura was vast, far grander than mundane martial artists of the same cultivation.

    This was an expert trained in the Wheel of the Moon Sect, a sect of cultivators who transcended the mundane. All of them had far firmer foundations and more terrifying strength than ordinary martial artists of the same level.

    Someone like Liu Hongqi could even y mundane experts of higher cultivations with ease.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Liu Hongqi¡¯s longsword arced like a rainbow, the sword qi swift and graceful. Its murderous energy ran rampant, domineering and unparalleled.

    Now that he¡¯d realized how strong Su Yi was, he held nothing back; this was his full power.

    Zheng Tianhe¡¯s back was drenched in sweat.

    Liu Hongqi was no longer using the talisman sword, but although he too was a third-level Grandmaster, the power of that swing alone was enough to strike terror and despair into his heart!

    Too terrifying!

    Is this the power of a Wheel of the Moon Sect elder?

    But in response, Su Yi merely stretched out his right hand and casually mped his fingers together.

    A momentter, Liu Hongqi¡¯s sword was trapped between his pointer and middle fingers.

    Everyone fell silent.

    That attack had all the irrepressible force of lightning, but he actually caught it between his fingers!?

    That sword qi was so terrifying, but Su Yi copsed it easily, barehanded! He doesn¡¯t even have any marks on his skin!

    ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of disdain.

    Quenching his acupoints until they achieved full spiritual awakening had given him terrifying foundations in addition to helping him step into the mid-stage Qi umtion Realm. This level of power could no longer threaten him.

    Remember, he fought the Jade-Eyed Crimson mebeast before he broke through. Even then, he could suppress it barehanded!

    And the Jade-Eyed Crimson mebeast was a rare and mighty spirit beast on par with a fifth-level Grandmaster!

    By now, Liu Hongqi¡¯s expression had changed dramatically. He was now fully aware that the situation looked bleak. Almost immediately, he chose to abandon his sword and flee.

    Su Yi had only attacked twice, but he effortlessly suppressed both the talisman sword and Liu Hongqi¡¯s full-force attack, with power to spare. Both instances came as a huge shock, striking Liu Hongqi¡¯s psyche like massive hammers. His pride, confidence, and self-respect shattered into pieces!

    How could he fail to realize that this time, he¡¯d really kicked an iron board?

    Even if he were more confused, more stunned, more uncertain, all he could do now was run in hopes of saving his life!

    ¡°You¡¯re running away, just like that? Aren¡¯t inheritors of the Wheel of the Moon Sect supposed to have a bit more character?¡±

    As Su Yi¡¯s indifferent voice rang out, his wrists shifted, and he flung the sword trapped between his fingers.

    This sword had once belonged to Liu Hongqi. Now, it shot through the air like a fiery beam of light.

    Splurt!

    Liu Hongqi had already fled over a thousand feet and was in the process of climbing over the walls when the sword struck him from behind, piercing right through him.

 Chapter 176: Two Choices

    <h4>Chapter 176: Two Choices</h4>

    Outside the House of Waveswept Rocks.

    When he heard that sword hum ring out, Lu Hao¡¯s handsome, almost beautiful face instantly lit up with excitement and eagerness. ¡°In Martial Uncle Liu¡¯s hands, the talisman sword really is extraordinary; even its hum is mighty enough to shake the soul.¡±

    Cha Jin¡¯s heart tensed, and the look on her beautiful face shifted. That was no ¡°sword hum¡±; that was the tune of someone seeking their own demise!

    She turned and charged into the House of Waveswept Rocks, only for Lu Hao to block her path.

    ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister,¡± he said with concern, ¡°Martial Uncle Liu has already attacked. Even if you go in, it¡¯s toote to stop him. Besides, Su Yi is about to die; you ought to be happy.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about something happening to Su Yi!¡± Cha Jin snapped, ¡°I¡¯m worried that Martial Uncle Liu is going to die!¡±

    Lu Hao was dazed, as if he¡¯d just heard an enormous joke. ¡°How is that possible? If Su Yi can really kill Martial Uncle Liu, I¡¯m willing to kowtow before him!¡±

    Before he even finished speaking, he saw Martial Uncle Liu¡¯s snowy white figure appear atop the courtyard walls. He instantlyughed, ¡°See? Martial Uncle Liu wo¡ª¡±

    Before he could even finish forming the word ¡°won¡±, he saw Liu Hongqi¡¯s body go rigid. A momentter, the tip of a sword erupted from his abdomen with a spray of blood.

    Then, Liu Hongqi fell from the walls, toppling over backward.

    Thud!

    The low sound was audible even though the courtyard walls

    ¡°This¡­.¡± Lu Hao¡¯s eyes instantly widened. He stood there, dazed, rooted to the spot.

    Cha Jin was stunned too, and she felt a chill in her hands and feet.?How long has it been? Martial Uncle Liu has fallen already?

    When she saw Lu Hao just standing there in a daze, she couldn¡¯t help but lose her temper. ¡°Fine! Wait here and get ready to kowtow to Su Yi!¡±

    With that, she dashed right back into the House of Waveswept Rocks. When she reached the pond, she saw that Su Yi had already slumped back into his wicker chair.

    Chang Guoke, meanwhile, was carrying Liu Hongqi¡¯s corpse, which he tossed into the dirt. It was still gushing blood.

    That handsome face was now covered in dirt, his expression still filled with shock and frantic terror, as if even in death, he couldn¡¯t believe everything that had happened.

    Cha Jin felt a chill course through her, reaching all the way to her extremities. Despite the heat, she broke out in cold sweats.

    ¡°You kicked down the door, then died fleeing over the walls. A glorious outer sect elder of the Wheel of the Moon Sect met his end like this; it really is pitiful,¡±mented Zheng Tianhe.

    In just a few breaths of time, a terrifying third-level Grandmaster of the Wheel of the Moon Sect had died. Even he, the head of the Zheng Family, was stunned. His heart quivered.

    ¡°He thought he¡¯d made ample preparations, so he looked upon us with pride,¡± snorted Zhou Zhili. It seemed he was still angry. ¡°He even dared to call Brother Su a ¡®brat¡¯. The way I see it, he might be dead, but he got off easy.¡±

    But Chang Guoke was looking at Cha Jin instead. ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡±

    Cha Jin jumped, then shuddered as she came to her senses. She hurriedly shook her head and said bitterly, ¡°I repeatedly told him not toe, but¡­.

    Zhou Zhili hurriedly exined, ¡°If someone¡¯s determined to throw their life away, words alone aren¡¯t enough to stop them. Miss Cha Jin, don¡¯t hate Brother Su after this. You have no idea how arrogant and unbridled that guy was just now, and he was the first to attack.¡±

    The look on Cha Jin¡¯s beautiful face shifted. ¡°I expected this result¡­.¡±

    Suddenly, they heard Lu Hao¡¯s infuriated roar from beyond the House of Waveswept Rocks. ¡°Su Yi, just you wait! There¡¯s absolutely no way I¡¯ll just let this end here!¡±

    Cha Jin¡¯s mind buzzed; she was so angry, he almost coughed up blood.?He still wants to go back to the sect for reinforcements? Or does he just want to send more people to their deaths?

    She was just about to chase after him when Chang Guoke charged ahead first.

    However, before long, Chang Guoke returned. He shook his head. ¡°He got away.¡±

    Zhou Zhili and Zheng Tianhe nced at each other. Then, both of them turned to look at Cha Jin.

    Cha Jin ought to know what was going on here better than any of them. However, she was already on the verge of a mental breakdown.

    Right from the start, she¡¯d tried to dissuade Liu Hongqi and Lu Hao, but it didn¡¯t matter what she said; they stubbornly refused to listen.

    This was just perfect; Liu Hongqi, the sect¡¯s youngest outer sect elder, had died here!

    What Cha Jin found even harder to bear was that Lu Hao was still foolish enough to brazenly announce his intentions to seek revenge¡­.

    After a little while, Cha Jin took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. Right now, the most important thing she had to do was exin what had happened. ¡°Young Lord, I¡­.¡±

    Cha Jin was just about to speak when Su Yi cut her off. ¡°Did you buy dinner?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­.¡± Cha Jin was stunned. She unwittingly nodded. ¡°It¡¯s just beyond the alleyway.¡±

    ¡°Then what are you standing around for? Go get it!¡± Su Yi waved.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Cha Jin turned and rushed off, but halfway through, she came to her senses.?Wait, I still haven¡¯t exined what happened¡­.

    A momentter, she sighed to herself, suppressed her turbulent emotions, and went to find the two servants carrying the wine and food.

    Over by the pond, Su Yi said, ¡°Help me gather up the spoils, and while you¡¯re at it, do something about the corpse.¡±

    Chang Guoke was the first to step up. He started rifling through Liu Hongqi¡¯s things at top speed, not missing anything; he checked between strands of hair, rooted through the dead man¡¯s armpits, and even peeled up and searched his undergarments.

    His technique was so practiced that Zhou Zhili was awed; it was immediately obvious that Chang Guoke was an old hand at this. There was no way this was his first time.

    Before long, there was a whole pile of trophiesid out on the ground.

    When he was done, Chang Guoke slipped a little porcin bottle out of his sleeves, opened it, and tilted it over Liu Hongqi¡¯s corpse. A swathe of colorful powder drifted down and, as Zhou Zhili and Zheng Tianhe watched in shock and awe, Liu Hongqi¡¯s body dispersed, bit by bit. Before long, all that remained was a little pile of ashes, which quickly scattered to the winds; not even ashes remained.

    ¡°Are these¡­. Are these the methods of the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect?¡± Even Zheng Tianhe was horrified.

    Chang Guoke looked a bit embarrassed. He coughed dryly, ¡°As people like me travel throughout the world, it¡¯s hard to avoid the necessity of killing and silencing people. I¡¯ve eliminated the evidence many times over by now, so I¡¯ve naturally gotten good at it. My apologies; I¡¯ve embarrassed myself again.¡±

    Zheng Tianhe gasped.?This is supposed to be a faction of cultivators that transcends the mundane. Were their methods always this ruthless??I¡¯ve certainly learned something today!

    It was then that Cha Jin returned with the food and wine. When she noticed Liu Hongqi¡¯s bloodied white robes lying in the dirt without any trace of a corpse, she couldn¡¯t help but start. Her expression was ratherplicated.

    Zhou Zhili considerately chose this moment to take his leave. ¡°Brother Su, now that this incident has passed, we¡¯ll be on our way.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± Su Yi grunted back. ¡°Come back to see me when the Tea Party starts.¡±

    Zhou Zhili hurriedly nodded his agreement, then led Zheng Tianhe and Chang Guoke away.

    The night was dark as ink. The stars were sparse, the light of the moon dim.

    Su Yi sat within amplit loft, drinking and enjoying roastedmb and butterfish. He seemed perfectly rxed.

    When he was done eating, he tossed the bones to Chini, who was crouched nearby. However, after a single sniff, Chini disdainfully got out of the way.

    When Cha Jin saw this, she couldn¡¯t help but find it rather funny.?This is the offspring of a Jade-Eyed Crimson mebeast! It¡¯s not a dog; how could it possibly gnaw on leftover bones?

    Cha Jin hesitated for a while, then asked in a low whisper. ¡°Young Lord, about what happened tonight¡­ You¡­ Aren¡¯t angry, are you?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be angry about? I kept you by my side precisely because I wanted to lure out that Senior Apprentice Brother of yours who tried to assassinate me.¡± Su Yi took a sip of wine, then said offhandedly, ¡°Now that you mention it, if anything, you ought to hate me over this.¡±

    Cha Jin was instantly bitter and bewildered.?He¡¯s right; I ought to hate him. But why is it that I can¡¯t bring myself to do so?

    If anything, I resent Martial Uncle Liu and Lu Hao. Why is that?

    It was then that Su Yi suddenly looked directly at her. ¡°After what happened tonight, my anger has dissipated. I can give you two choices. First, I can simply undo the Soul-Binding Rope and return your freedom.

    ¡°Second, you can remain by my side as my servant. In exchange, I¡¯ll give you pointers and help you cultivate. Of course, even if you choose this second option, you¡¯ll be free to leave any time.¡±

    Cha Jin was stunned; it seemed she didn¡¯t quite believe it. Some time passed before she said in a quavering voice, ¡°Really?¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°You¡¯ve followed me for a while already. Surely you know that I make a clear distinction between kindness and hatred and that I keep my word?¡±

    Cha Jin hurriedly shook her head, a sheepish look on her beautiful face. ¡°I was just¡­. I was just too happy; I didn¡¯t quite know how to respond¡­¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°You¡¯re wee to think it over, then give me your answerter.¡±

    Cha Jin inwardly sighed in relief. She really did need time to cool her head and consider her options.

    After eating, Su Yi went straight to his room and began cultivation.

    Cha Jin went back to her room too, then sat beside the windowttice, gazing into the inky darkness of the night. However, her thoughts were elsewhere.

    If I go back to the sect now, my seniors will definitely suspect me. After all, even Liu Hongqi is dead. How could they possibly believe that Su Yi would just let me go so easily?

    But if I stay, I¡¯ll remain nothing but a servant. I¡¯ll spend my days washing and folding clothes, brewing and pouring tea¡­.

    But he said he¡¯d give me pointers on my cultivation. With his unbelievable abilities, I¡¯m sure I¡¯d make enormous gains. In that case, staying by his side will actually be a fortunate thing¡­.

    But if I do that, what will I do when I encounter other members of the sect here to take revenge?

    Time slipped by. Cha Jin felt as if her heart was tied in knots.

    Suddenly, she heard a babyish whimpering ring out within the otherwise quiet room.?When she turned to look, she saw baby Chini whoosh right into her arms, extend its fluffy little paws, and stretch before falling asleep in her embrace.

    Cha Jin couldn¡¯t help but envy the cub¡¯s guileless, simpleminded, worry-free attitude.?The little beast¡¯s certainly happier than I am!

    Forget it! For now, I¡¯ll just have to take things one step at a time. After all, he said that I could leave whenever I wanted¡­.?Cha Jin bit her red lips and made up her mind. She instantly rxed.

    The next morning.

    Su Yi had just finished several repetitions of the Pine and Crane Body Refining Technique beside theke when he saw Cha Jin return with a freshly-purchased breakfast.

    She was radiant; beneath the gentle morning sunlight, her fair features shone with a gentle glow, her steps were light and airy, and she looked to be in high spirits.

    She rolled up her sleeves, revealing her snowy arms, then got to work, deftlyying the various dishes on the table before personallydling congee into a bowl for Su Yi.

    Once everything was in ce, she said in a clear, crisp voice, ¡°Young Lord, your meal is ready.¡±

    She was a peerless beauty of her generation, yet it seemed she¡¯d already grown ustomed to the trivial chores of servitude, and furthermore, that she found pleasure in them.

    Compared to when she first met Su Yi, she was like apletely different person.

 Chapter 177: The Little Fox, Zheng Muyao

    <h4>Chapter 177: The Little Fox, Zheng Muyao</h4>

    The nts swayed in the morning breeze, and theke shone with gentle sunlight.

    After finishing his breakfast, Su Yi took out various items and ordered, ¡°In a bit, go visit the Goldstone Pavilion. We have no use for these, so take them with you and exchange them for tier-two spirit stones and medicines.¡±

    These items represented a portion of the spoils he¡¯d obtained from Liu Hongqi¡¯s corpse yesterday.

    Some of them, however, Su Yi chose to hold onto, including the talisman sword, the spiritual sword ¡°Mountain Snow¡±, fifteen tier-three spirit stones, and nine stalks of tier-three medicinal herbs.

    He had to admit that those from the Wheel of the Moon Sect were different; their wealth far eclipsed ordinary martial artists of the same level!

    When she saw Liu Hongqi¡¯s former belongings, Cha Jin¡¯s gaze dimmed almost imperceptibly, but she soon nodded.

    When she saw Su Yi walking out of the House of Waveswept Rocks, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Young Lord, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going out for a stroll,¡± said Su Yi offhandedly.

    ¡°Do you want me toe with you?¡± Cha Jin couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°No need. All you have to do is visit the Goldstone Pavilion.¡± Even as he spoke, Su Yi strode into the distance.

    Cha Jin thought for a moment, then gathered up the various items. She¡¯d decided to go to Goldstone Pavilion right now.

    However, as soon as she stepped through the doorway, she saw avish, exquisitely-crafted carriage waiting outside. The head of the Zheng Family, Zheng Tianhe, and an eye-catching beauty in a ck dress and subtle makeup stood beside it.

    ¡°Young Lord Su.¡± As soon as he saw Su Yi, Zheng Tianhe smiled and walked up to greet him.

    This was the head of one of the Imperatorial Provincial Capital¡¯s top ns, yet he was acting like a kindly rich man. When he faced Su Yi, his respect came straight from the heart.

    The girl in the ck dress was stunned. She couldn¡¯t help but seriously evaluate Su Yi.?This is the ¡®important person¡¯ Father told me about??He really is frickin¡¯ handsome!

    Her beautiful eyes lit up, and her angled, willowy eyebrows arched slightly upward. Her deep eyes narrowed slightly, like a little fox, the sight charming and moving.

    ¡°Do you have business with me?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Zheng Tianheughed heartily. ¡°I heard that you only arrived in the provincial capital yesterday, and I thought you could use someone familiar with the city. Thus, I got up early to wait for you and rmend my good-for-nothing daughter. I n to have her apany you. Although she cannot resolve any major problems, you can leave minor tasks to her, and she¡¯ll save you a lot of trouble.¡±

    Cha Jin stepped through the gates just in time to hear this. Despite herself, she was stunned, and her expression went a little strange.

    This was the lofty and esteemed head of the Zheng Family. How vast was his authority? How lofty was his position? Who would dare believe he¡¯d be so eager to build a rtionship with Su Yi that he¡¯d dash over so early in the morning?

    Cha Jin watched, stunned, as Zheng Tianhe smiled his regards, then waved to the girl in ck. ¡°Lass,e on over and greet your Uncle Su. Be quick about it.¡±

    The young woman in ck approached, light and quick on her feet, blinking her shining bright eyes as she said crisply, ¡°Uncle Su, Father told me about you. Rest assured, I guarantee that I¡¯ll wait upon you carefully, and I absolutely wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to displease you.¡±

    She looked about sixteen or seventeen. Her dark dress swayed as she moved, and her skin was white as snow. She was beautiful, even sultry, but fiery too. Her long hair carried subtle hints of maroon, and her lips were shiny and full, like ripe peaches.

    When she looked at Su Yi, her eyes even shone with a hint of worshipful light. This could undoubtedly satisfy any man¡¯s sense of vanity.

    Little fox! You¡¯re calling him ¡®uncle¡¯? Why not just call him ¡®daddy¡¯??Cha Jin muttered to herself.

    ¡°Young Lord, this is my no-good daughter. Her name is Muyao. You can just call her ¡®Little Yao.¡¯¡± Zheng Tianhe introduced her with augh.

    Su Yi could tell at a nce that although the fiery beauty seemed meek and docile, in truth, she was deceitful to the bone. As her gaze shifted, it carried hints of wildness.

    But Su Yi naturally wouldn''t concern himself with that. Besides, it was true; he really did need someone familiar with the city to apany him. Thus, he nodded calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no harm in letting her apany me. All I ask is that she does as she¡¯s told and doesn¡¯t make trouble.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Su, please rest assured. I¡¯ve always been obedient!¡± The girl smiled faintly, her eyes narrowing like a crafty little fox.

    Su Yi saw through the girl¡¯s petty schemes at a nce. She only said she was obedient, but she never agreed not to make trouble.

    But of course, this was a trivial matter, and Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to correct her. If she really dared make trouble for him, he certainly wouldn¡¯t hold back out of respect for Zheng Tianhe; he guaranteed he¡¯d teach her the rightful consequences of causing trouble.

    ¡°Well then, Young Lord Su, Miss Cha Jin, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± Zheng Tianhe didn¡¯t linger; he simply turned and left, leaving the exquisite horse-drawn carriage and the carriage driver behind for Su Yi.

    Cha Jin then walked over and said lightly, ¡°Little girl, your father left you here with good intentions, to work on the young lord¡¯s behalf. You cannot let him down! Think twice about what you should and shouldn¡¯t do before taking any action.¡±

    Zheng Muyao noticed Cha Jin a long time ago. After all, it was hard not to notice a stunning beauty like her.

    She giggled. ¡°What¡¯s your name, Auntie?¡±

    Cha Jin¡¯s beautiful face froze. ¡°What did you call me?¡±

    Zheng Muyao looked at her guilelessly. ¡°You¡¯re with Uncle Su, so you¡¯re presumably of the same generation. It¡¯s only right that I address you with?respect.¡±

    It was hard to say whether it was intentional or not, but she ced a lot of emphasis on thatst word.

    Cha Jin was inwardly furious. How could she miss that this little fox spirit was deliberately provoking her?

    She couldn¡¯t help but?smile?faintly, stretch out her hand, and tousle Zheng Muyao¡¯s hair. Then, with the tone of an elder, she said, ¡°You really have a childish nature. In that case, you ought to bear this in mind: when children make mistakes, they get a wooden nk across the buttocks.¡±

    Zheng Muyao was briefly stunned, but then, she smiled sweetly. ¡°Auntie, please don¡¯t worry. I understand; if Uncle Su really hits me, it¡¯ll be for my own good!¡±

    Every time she opened her mouth, out came another ¡°auntie¡±. This made Cha Jin gnash her teeth, but outwardly, she smiled and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m just d you understand. I¡¯m sure this is what your father wishes to see. You surely won¡¯t let him down, right?¡±

    Zheng Muyao snorted inwardly, but on the outside, she smiled gleefully. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I disappoint my father so long as I don¡¯t disappoint my Uncle Su.¡±

    Su Yi was starting to lose patience. ¡°Are you done yet?¡±

    Zheng Muyao and Cha Jin. Two beauties, one older, one younger, staring each other down. The formless air ofpetition arose between them, and it was starting to grow and ferment in their hearts.

    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go look around the city.¡± Su Yi climbed straight into the carriage.

    Zheng Muyao hurriedly raised the hems of her dress and followed. In the moments before they departed, she waved. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m going to go keep Uncle Supany for now. Later, let¡¯s find some time to?have ourselves a?nice chat.¡±

    With that, she boarded the carriage, and it slowly drove down the street and disappeared from view.

    Cha Jin watched the carriage disappear into the distance, and the smile on her charming face gradually faded. ¡°A little scamp darespete with me? It¡¯s true what they say; newborn calves don¡¯t even fear tigers¡­.¡±

    Although she said this, she felt a thread of worry in her heart.?What if that little fox uses unscrupulous methods to win Su Yi over? What then?

    Wait.

    Why am I even thinking about that?

    Cha Jin was briefly stunned. Then, she?shook her?head in self-depreciation and extinguished all thoughts of arguing with Zheng Muyao any further.

    A little girl, that¡¯s all. At most, she¡¯d apany Su Yi for a few days. She was unworthy of Cha Jin¡¯s concern.

    ¡­¡­

    The carriage interior was spacious, with a tanned beast hide rug and a sandalwood trunk filled with alcohol, tea, fruit, and various other refreshments.

    The expertly crafted seats werefortable, and if you leaned into them, you couldn¡¯t feel the bumps in the road at all.

    A fist-sized luminous pearl hung from the road, and there was venttion on both sides, so the air wasn¡¯t at all musty or stifled.

    So this is the head of the Zheng Family¡¯s personal carriage? Not bad at all.?Su Yi slumped back in his seat.?Should I get a carriage like this for myself, too? It would make traveling more convenient.

    But he almost immediately rejected the idea.

    As you traveled throughout the world, the splendor of nature was one of your greatest pleasures. Appreciating the magnitude and beauty of the mountains and rivers could condense your Dao Heart and help youprehend the power of creation.

    Of course, inside a city, using a carriage like this to get around was undoubtedly the mostfortable.

    Zheng Muyao sat at an angle with her knees bent, revealing the pearly white calves once hidden beneath her ck dress and outlining her pleasing curves.

    ¡°Uncle Su, where are we going?¡± The girl asked with augh, her breath tickling his skin and her eyes sparkling like stars as she stared intently at Su Yi.

    The carriage was spacious, but intentionally or unintentionally, Zheng Muyao was very, very close to Su Yi. If you didn¡¯t look closely, you¡¯d think she was right up against his hands.

    They were alone, a man and a woman, with so little distance between them, giving the carriage interior an enchanting air.

    ¡°First, I¡¯d like to tour around the city.¡± Su Yi nced at the little fox, then pointed to another corner of the carriage. ¡°Go sit over there.¡±

    Zheng Muyao was stunned. Then, she batted her eyes. ¡°Uncle Su, I don¡¯t mind, so you¡­ Hm¡­. You don¡¯t need to mind either.¡±

    Her voice was soft and sticky, but decidedly flirtatious and teasing.

    ¡°But I do mind.¡± Su Yi scrunched up his nose. ¡°The scented sachet you¡¯re carrying contains Nine-Leafed Angelica Root, Hundred-Year Purple Peri, and Water Radish,?among other ingredients, nine or ten in total. Thebination results in a sultry fragrance, but to me, the flirtatious, potent smell is more irritating than anything.?Do you understand what¡¯s bothering me now?¡±

    Zheng Muyao froze momentarily, the look on her pretty face suddenly awkward. She then took a copper coin-sized sachet from a pocket near her waist and tossed it out the carriage windows.

    Then, her delicate frame shifted, and she sat in the corner, gnawing her bright red lips and saying pitifully, ¡°Uncle Su, if I¡¯d known you didn¡¯t like this type of scent, I wouldn¡¯t have brought it. If you want to punish me¡­. Just scold me, okay? You could hit me too if you prefer; anything so long as you¡¯re happy.¡±

    Su Yi rubbed his brow and sighed in disinterest. ¡°Girl, your flirting technique is far too crude. I urge you to keep up your cultivation. Your looks and figure are excellent, but your temperament and charm arecking; you¡¯re just not interesting.¡±

    At sixteen or seventeen, what was ¡°charm¡±? What was ¡°character¡±?

    A youthful, springtime air that came from the heart, originating from one¡¯s true nature. That was the best!

    Take Wen Lingxue: her every movement, every smile and every frown, was pleasing both the eyes and the heart.

    But what about the girl in front of him, Zheng Muyao? She was obviously ¡°putting on a show.¡± She was pretty and attractive, but in her bones, she was wild and proud. Moreover, she was continuously repressing her true nature.

    In other words, the ¡°her¡± she had on disy was?definitely?not her true self.

    Zheng Muyao just sat there, her elegantly made-up, oval face flitting between different expressions,pletely bbergasted¡­.

 Chapter 178: Seen Through

    <h4>Chapter 178: Seen Through</h4>

    After a moment, Zheng Muyao suddenly pursed her lips and asked tentatively, ¡°Uncle Su, did you say all that because you disdain me for being too forward?¡±

    Su Yi waved her over. ¡°Come here.¡±

    Zheng Muyao was stunned, but despite her confusion, she shifted her delicate frame closer and said in a sweet, sticky voice, ¡°Uncle Su, what are you trying to do?¡±

    Su Yi stretched out his hand, then, as if it were perfectly natural, squeezed the soft, delicate-looking skin of her cheek.

    The girl¡¯s body went rigid, and a hint of barely perceptible shame rose on her charming face. It was like she¡¯d been struck by lightning; she hurriedly scooted away.?Her bright eyes shone with anger, and she opened her mouth to speak, only to close it. However, her little fists silently clenched.

    ¡°You¡¯re so on guard; you call that ¡®being forward¡¯?¡± Su Yi sprawled out and said tly, ¡°Quit pretending. Your father had you apany me so that you could help me out. You¡¯re supposed to save me trouble, not repeatedly test me.

    Zheng Muyao¡¯s expression shifted, and she said pitifully, ¡°Uncle Su, what do you mean, ¡®test¡¯ you? Why is it that I don¡¯t quite understand what you¡¯re getting at?¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was clear but inscrutable. ¡°Just now, had I revealed even a?hint?of lust in response to your teasing, you would have disdained me. You would have thought to yourself, ¡®So, that¡¯s all Su Yi amounts to. He¡¯s nowhere near as amazing as my father says! He¡¯s even getting all excited about my petty little attempts at seduction!¡¯¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­.¡± Zheng Muyao was just about to argue when she met Su Yi¡¯s calm gaze. She suddenly felt guilty, and she instinctively lowered her pretty head, unwilling to meet his eyes.

    ¡°Your father must have told you a lot about what happenedst night. He must have insisted that you serve me, regardless of how you felt about it. Am I right?¡±?Su Yi reached for the chest, took out a jar of wine, and poured himself a cup.

    Zheng Muyao averted her gaze, her expression uncertain and changing erratically.

    ¡°With your temperament, I imagine you¡¯re highly unwilling, so you decided to test me and see just how capable I am. If you could provoke me into making a fool of myself, all the better.¡± Su Yi drained his ss, then continued, ¡°Then, you could go home and say to your father, ¡®That¡¯s all Su Yi amounted to. He let his lust muddle his head, and he covets my beauty.¡¯

    ¡°Once that happened, even if your father dared not hold me ountable, he certainly wouldn¡¯t let you work alongside me anymore. Then, you¡¯d be free. You wouldn¡¯t have to y servant girl and lower yourself by waiting on me any further.¡±

    By the time he finished, Zheng Muyao feltpletely ill at ease. Her hands silently clenched the hems of her clothes; she felt as if all of her secrets had been exposed, as if everything were out in the open, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel rmed and panicked.

    This guy only just met me. How could he have seen through me already?

    Su Yi continued drinking alone, and he spoke without regard for her feelings. ¡°You¡¯re the treasure of the Zheng Family. There¡¯s no need to even talk about how illustrious your status is. Add that to your rare good looks, and no matter where you go, you¡¯re sure to be the center of attention. How could you be willing to serve aplete stranger just because your father told you to?

    He thought about it, then said, ¡°But then, you¡¯re rather clever in your own petty little way. You know you can¡¯t act up or behave stubbornly; if you offend me, your father will be the first in line to punish you. This is what prompted you to resort to ¡®honey-trap¡¯ tactics.¡±

    When he finished speaking, he couldn¡¯t help butugh dryly and shake his head.

    Zheng Muyao sat there in a daze. Soon, shepletely wilted.

    Su Yi¡¯s words cut into her like the tip of a sharp knife, peeling away her private thoughts,yer afteryer, and putting them on full disy. She felt as if he¡¯d ripped off her clothes, revealing her naked body. She even felt the urge to flee in panic.

    The carriage still sped through the city streets, but inside, the atmosphere was heavy and stifled.

    ¡°Argh. If I¡¯d known it would be like this, I wouldn¡¯t have embarrassed myself.¡± Zheng Muyao sighed in dejection. It seemed she couldn¡¯t be bothered to pretend any longer. Her angled, willowy eyebrows arched, and she pursed her pink lips into a coquettish angle. Her beautiful eyes darted around, shining with pride. She was like an untamed little wildcat.

    Before long, sheughed, and her eyes flickered with fiery light as she stared intently at Su Yi. ¡°Uncle Su, it seems I¡¯m starting to grow fond of you. From now on, I¡¯ll definitely do as I¡¯m told. I swear I won¡¯t make you angry again.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. He uncrossed and stretched out his legs. ¡°Do you know how to knead leg muscles?¡±

    This caught herpletely off guard. Zheng Muyao¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°????¡±

    At first, she was at a loss. Then, she said in a low voice, ¡°I can try.¡±

    With that, the charming girl in the ck dress took a deep breath, then stretched out her fair hands and pressed them against Su Yi¡¯s calves. She exerted strength through her fingers as she kneaded, pounded, tapped, pinched, and pped¡­.

    In the depths of her proud heart, she felt rising shame and indignation. Unwittingly, her fingers exerted even greater force.

    But Su Yi justy there, closing his eyes and pretending to sleep.

    This guy sure is insolent. He¡¯s actually treating me like some calf-kneading servant girl! I¡¯ll find an opportunity to make you make a fool of yourself if it¡¯s thest thing I do!?Zheng Muyao inwardly gnashed her teeth, her pretty eyes shining with pure resentment.

    Before long, her fingers felt sore from all that kneading. It was then that Su Yi spoke up, seemingly out of nowhere.??¡°Stop the carriage.¡±

    The carriage came to an abrupt halt. Su Yi then took out a blood-colored candle. It was now shining with dazzlingly bright red light, and wisps of bloody air rose up around it.

    Zheng Muyao was stunned, but she couldn¡¯t look away. Before she could ask, Su Yi got up and left the carriage. ¡°You stay here.¡±

    They¡¯d stopped in a run-down alleyway lined with a densely-packed, motley array of buildings. There were numerous paths between the buildings, but the streets were extremely narrow, and they spread outward like cobwebs.

    ¡°Where are we?¡± Su Yi stood before the carriage and surveyed the surrounding area.

    The carriage driver, an unimpressive-looking gaunt elder, immediately responded, ¡°Young Lord, this is Lasting Peace Lane. Most of the inhabitants aren¡¯t local¡ªvisiting merchants, foot soldiers, and no shortage of martial artists of ordinary backgrounds, all trying to make a living. In short, it¡¯s a ce where fish and dragons mix, with people of all stripes.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. One hand gripped the blood-colored candle as he strode confidently into the narrow, winding streets. Before long, he disappeared from view.

    ¡°Uncle Liao, what¡¯s this guy up to?¡± Zheng Muyao stuck her head out the carriage windows and asked curiously.

    ¡°Miss, earlier, I assumed that the young lord just wanted to explore the city and get acquainted with they of thend, but now it¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s looking for someone.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s using a bloody candle to search for someone?¡± eximed Zheng Muyao. ¡°He sure is strange.¡±

    The man she called Uncle Liao¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Miss, in this world, there¡¯s no shortage of mysterious experts wielding strange and unfathomable methods. For your father to hold Young Lord Su in such high esteem means he¡¯s surely an incredible existence, and the actions of men such as him are often beyond theprehension of people like us.¡±

    ¡°Hmph. He doesn¡¯t seem so capable to me.¡± Zheng Muyao scrunched up her lips, then added, ¡°Well, that¡¯s not true. He¡¯s quite good at bullying other people into kneading his legs for him!¡±

    Uncle Liao chuckled, the sound rife with hidden meaning. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re the apple of the family head¡¯s eye, the pearl in his palm, yet today, he¡¯s asked you to lower your status and apany Young Lord Su. Do you know why?¡±

    Zheng Muyao¡¯s thoughts were elsewhere. ¡°Doesn¡¯t he just want to use me as a ¡®rope¡¯ to tighten the bond between Su Yi and the Zheng Family?¡±

    ¡°Miss,¡± said Uncle Liao, ¡°Has the family head ever wronged you like this before?¡±

    ¡°Now that you mention it, no,¡± said Zheng Muyao in confusion. ¡°Uncle Liao, what exactly are you trying to say?¡±

    Uncle Liao sighed. ¡°The love of a parent is deep and far-reaching. Miss, the family head is trying to umte good fortune on your behalf. Even if you feel aggrieved, you ought to understand that he¡¯s doing this with only the best of intentions.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Zheng Muyao, sounding listless. She didn¡¯t take his words to heart at all.

    ¡­..

    The alleyways intercrossed, stretching at random between the scattered homes. Su Yi slipped through the streets alone. asionally, he nced down at the candle, but other than that, his pace never slowed or stopped.

    This was the Soul-Summoning Candle, and he¡¯d obtained it from Old Man Lungrot, Chu Sng, one of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate Imperatorial Province branch¡¯s dharma protectors.

    It was refined from Weng Yunqi¡¯s blood essence. So long as Weng Yunqi was within ten thousand square feet of it, it could sense his presence.

    This was the reason Su Yi chose to take a carriage as he explored the city. He wanted to use the candle to trace Weng Yunqi¡¯s whereabouts.

    About fifteen minutester.

    With a flip of his palm, Su Yi put the candle away and gazed at a nearby run-down courtyard. After a moment¡¯s thought, he turned and left.

    He was already certain that this was where Weng Yunqi was hiding. However, he didn¡¯t n to meet Weng Yunqi right away. Now that he¡¯d confirmed his location, he coulde back and find him whenever he wanted to.

    When he returned to the waiting carriage, Su Yi asked Uncle Liao, ¡°How far is it to Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy from here?¡±

    ¡°Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy is built on a mountain about ten miles outside the city,¡± Uncle Liao said hurriedly. ¡°From here, we can get there within an hour.¡±

    ¡°Are outsiders allowed to enter Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°They aren¡¯t,¡± said Uncle Liao. He shook his head, thenughed. ¡°But if you want to go, you can have the young miss lead your way. She¡¯s the closed-door disciple of the fifth elder, Yue Yuchi, and she¡¯s extremely familiar with the academy.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go right away.¡± Su Yi nodded, then stepped back into the carriage.

    ¡°Uncle Su, what are you going to Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy for?¡± The sultry Zheng Myao asked curiously.

    Su Yi sprawled outzily. ¡°I¡¯m looking for someone.¡±

    Zheng Muyao was increasingly curious. ¡°Uncle Su, can you be more specific? I might know them!¡±

    ¡°We can talk about it when we get there.¡± Su Yi shut his eyes and said no more.

    When a woman was curious about something, if you answered one question, she¡¯d ask ten more, not resting until she got to the bottom of the situation.?Thus, Su Yi refused to give her any opportunities for follow-up questions.

    Zheng Muyao pursed her lips, but Su Yi had made it quite clear that he didn¡¯t want to say anymore, and she knew better than to invite ridicule again.

    Her bright eyes darted around the carriage interior, and she suddenly stretched out her jade-like hand, ced it on Su Yi¡¯s thigh, and squeezed.

    His eyes immediately popped open. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Uh, I just wanted to knead your legs for you,¡± said Zheng Muyao with a gleeful smile. She was inwardly exultant; just now, when she pressed down on Su Yi¡¯s leg, she clearly sensed his muscles tensing up. It seemed she¡¯d startled him.

    So, you get scared too??She was quite proud of herself.

    Su Yi nced at the pretty, crafty little fox, then closed his eyes once more. ¡°Put more force into it. Don¡¯t stop until I tell you to.¡±

    Zheng Muyao was stunned.?What is this? ¡®Losing eight hundred soldiers to destroy a thousand enemies?¡¯ Is he trying to make us both suffer?

    Meanwhile, outside the carriage, Uncle Liao shook the reins and bellowed, ¡°Yah!¡±

    The carriage immediately elerated and sped out of the city.

 Chapter 179: Atop Mount Autumnleaf, Heavenâ€™s Origin Academy

    <h4>Chapter 179: Atop Mount Autumnleaf, Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy</h4>

    The Goldstone Pavilion.

    After selling off the treasures she¡¯d brought with her, Cha Jin was just about to leave when the elegant and mature Hua Yan asked, ¡°Miss, might I be so bold as to enquire your young lord¡¯s honorable name?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I cannotment.¡± Cha Jin bluntly refused, then turned and left without another word.

    Meeting the little fox, Zheng Muyao, that morning had put her on high alert. Hearing the beautiful proprietor of the Goldstone Pavilion ask about Su Yi too only made her feel worse.

    She certainly hadn¡¯t forgotten: it was just yesterday that Hua Yan, ¡°Flowery Beauty¡±, told Su Yi that she had a younger sister called ¡°Qiao Yu¡±, or ¡°sweet words¡±..... She sounded flirtatious when she said it, too.

    Hua Yan was stunned.?Did I somehow offend this stunning servant girl?

    She shook her head. <i>Even if you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll find out his name sooner orter.</i>

    Three of the third prince¡¯s Grandmaster-level refiners had perished in the wilderness beyond the city, and there was no doubt that the youth in blue was involved somehow.

    This naturally piqued Hua Yan¡¯s interest.

    ¡­¡­

    Mount Autumnleaf.

    The mountain was vast and beautiful, with winding peaks, mighty waterfalls, and flowing streams. The rock formations were craggy and ancient, and the vegetation was lush and green.

    This was the home of Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy.

    The foot of the mountain.

    Su Yi nced and saw swathes of cloud enshrouding the entire mountain in mist. It was beautiful, but more than that, it filled the entire area with dense wisps of spirituality.

    There¡¯s got to be a spirit vein underground.?Su Yi made this judgment on the spot.

    ¡°Follow me, Uncle Su.¡± Zheng Muyao led the way ahead, up a set of bluestone stairs built into the mountainside.

    Su Yi put his hands behind his back and followed her, while Uncle Liao remained behind to look after the carriage.

    The mountains were clear, crisp, and shrouded in mist. There were cliffs on all sides, upon which grew all manner of strange vegetation. From time to time, flocks of cranes flew overhead. This was like a purend, a ce distinctly separate from the outside world.

    On their way, they frequently saw young men and women. The men were handsome, the girls beautiful, and all of them werevishly dressed. They were young, and as they talked andughed amongst themselves, they emanated youthful vigor.

    However, when they saw Zheng Muyao, most of them showed signs of dread. A few were bold enough to approach and greet her, but their expressions were fearful and awed too.

    As they walked, Zheng Muyao seemed reserved. Her ck dress swayed as she moved, and from time to time, she nced at Su Yi.

    Unless he was blind, he should have realized by now that she was extremely well-known in Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy.

    But soon, Zheng Muyao was disappointed.

    It seemed Su Yi didn¡¯t notice in the least, or rather, that he wasn¡¯t paying attention. He still hadn¡¯t realized how much everyone they encountered held her in awe¡­.

    As a result, the pride and satisfaction that welled up in her heart earlier soon disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°Who is that guy? What¡¯s he doing with the Zheng Family¡¯s ¡®little witch¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Shhh! Not so loud! Last time, a few people talked about her behind her back, saying they didn¡¯t know who in Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy could subdue Zheng Muyao. In the end, all three of them were dangled from trees, and they each got thirtyshes, which left their backspletely mangled and their reputations in shambles.

    ¡°Of our Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy¡¯s Four Great Beauties, Zheng Muyao is the quirkiest, as well as the most arrogant and intractable. Who knows how many men have suffered at her hands? But even so, quite a few peopleud her as a goddess. They¡¯re infatuated; they worship her to the extreme! It really is strange.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s such a spicy beauty, and she¡¯s the precious daughter of the Zheng Family to boot. Who wouldn¡¯t want to im her for themselves? You know what they say: if you die beneath a peony, ?you¡¯ll be happy even as a ghost.¡±

    ¡°But who is that blue-robed youth she has with her? It seems he isn¡¯t the least bit scared of her¡­.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Throughout their journey, the sight of Su Yi and Zheng Muyao walking side-by-side attracted enormous amounts of attention and provoked numerous hushed whispers and much controversy.

    They stopped about halfway up the mountain. Off in the distance, they saw one raised pavilion after another mired in mist, built close together. There were so many that there was no end in sight.

    ¡°Uncle Su, Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy has seventy-two pces, thirty-six courts, and one hundred and eight guest lodges, plus numerous cultivation grounds. One day won¡¯t be enough to see it all,¡± said Zheng Muyao crisply. ¡°So can you tell me who you¡¯re looking for? I¡¯ll take you straight there.¡±

    Su Yi immediately gave her a name. ¡°Wei Zhengyang.¡±

    Mu Zhengyao was stunned, and a bit confused too.

    Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy had over a thousand outer sect disciples, plus at least three hundred inner-sect disciples.

    Zheng Muyao knew everyone of note, as well as those from notable backgrounds, but their ranks didn¡¯t include anyone called ¡°Wei Zhengyang.¡±

    Zheng Muyao thought for a moment, then beckoned over a youth in silver robes. ¡°Hey, you! Come here.¡±

    The young man went rigid, then pointed at his nose. ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You.¡±

    The young man in silver hurried over, then sped his fists nervously. ¡°Senior Apprentice Sister Zheng, how can I help you?¡±

    ¡°Do you know Wei Zhengyang?¡±

    ¡°Of course I do,¡± the youth exined at top speeds. ¡°He only enrolled about a month ago. He¡¯s an outer sect disciple, and he¡¯s currently cultivating in the North Martial Courtyard.¡±

    ¡°No wonder I don¡¯t know him. So, it¡¯s only been a month since he enrolled¡­.¡± Zheng Muyao muttered, then waved. ¡°That¡¯s all I wanted to ask.¡±

    The youth in silver instantly felt a massive weight lift from his shoulders, and he hurried off.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the North Martial Courtyard,¡± said Su Yi.

    Zheng Muyao instantly got her wanton pride back under control, then smiled sweetly. ¡°Mmhm.¡±

    ¡­..

    The North Martial Courtyard.

    Whap!

    A fiery, ruthless p struck Wei Zhengyang right in the face. He knelt on the ground, blood pouring from his mouth and nose, his face red and swollen. He didn¡¯t even dare wipe the blood off; all he could do was let his resentment build up in his heart.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it onest time: in three days, if you don¡¯t give me one hundred spirit stones, I¡¯ll beat you every time I see you,¡± said a youth in ornate robes, pointing right at Wei Zhengyang¡¯s nose. ¡°Did you hear me?¡±

    Wei Zhengyang lowered his head and said in a quavering voice, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother, I really can¡¯t produce that kind of wealth. I asked my family for more spirit stones, but I already gave them all to you just a few days ago. I¡­.¡±

    Whap!

    The youth in ornate robes pped him right across the face and said coldly, ¡°I said, ¡®Did you hear me?¡¯¡±

    Off to the sides, the onlookers burst into uncontroble coldughter.

    ¡°I¡­ I heard you loud and clear¡­.¡± Wei Zhengyang silently clenched his fists and gnashed his teeth, but he dared not argue any further.

    ¡°Feh! Have you even looked at yourself in the mirror? How dare youpete with Senior Apprentice Brother Xiang over a woman! You deserved this beating.¡± The youth in ornate robes spat on Wei Zhengyang, then turned and led the group away.

    But Wei Zhengyang just knelt there, iparably deste.

    Su Yi watched this y out from a distance. He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.

    He thought back to when Wen Lingzhao left home the very day of their marriage, only to return a yearter with Wei Zhengyang.?At the time, Wei Zhengyang had been full of spirit, and he enjoyed a warm wee from the entire Wen Family.

    Su Yi still vividly remembered what Wei Zhengyang had said: he wanted to help Wen Lingzhao annul her marriage. He¡¯d even pointed and shouted at Su Yi, brazenly saying that if Su Yi couldn¡¯t manage to feed himself, he didn¡¯t mind taking him on as a servant¡­.

    How proud and domineering was Wei Zhengyang back then?

    But time had changed everything. It hadn¡¯t been long since theyst met, but look at him now!

    Forced to kneel, pped yet too scared to fight back. He was like a pathetic little worm, justying there as others trampled and humiliated him at their leisure.

    His situation was far, far inferior to Wen Lingzhao¡¯s.

    Su Yi had originally nned to use this trip to Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy to deal with the man intending to make him wear a green hat. Now, it seemed there was already no need for that at all.

    ¡°Hey! Stop where you are!¡± shouted Zheng Muyao, calling the group pummeling Wei Zhengyang to a halt.

    ¡°Se-... Senior Apprentice Sister Zheng?¡±

    The youth in ornate robes jumped, then hurriedly stered a toadyish grin across his face and walked up to greet her.

    The others¡¯ expressions shifted dramatically too. All of them hurriedly drew near, looking unsettled. All of them were well aware of how terrifying Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy¡¯s infamous Little Witch was.

    ¡°What did Wei Zhengyang do to make you bully him like that?¡± asked Zheng Muyao.

    ¡°This¡­¡± The youth in ornate robes shook; he assumed that she was here to help Wei Zhengyang out in the name of righteousness.

    ¡°Out with it,¡± said Zheng Muyao impatiently.

    The youth dared not keep it a secret, so he steeled himself and said, ¡°Ever since entering Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy, this guy has brazenly attempted to approach Senior Apprentice Sister Wen Lingzhao, and the moment he sees an opportunity, he refuses to leave her alone. This has made Senior Apprentice Brother Xiang?very?displeased, so he sent us to teach this guy a lesson.¡±

    Zheng Muyao¡¯s brow furrowed, and she nced at Su Yi.

    He waved them away. ¡°You can leave.¡±

    But the youths looked at Zheng Muyao instead. They didn¡¯t recognize Su Yi, so unless the Little Witch gave the word, they dared not leave.

    ¡°He said you can leave. Didn¡¯t you hear him?¡± said Zheng Muyao irritably.

    The youths reacted as if they¡¯d obtained an imperial pardon. All of them scampered off.

    ¡°You¡­. Are you Su Yi?¡± Not far away, the kneeling Wei Zhengyang noticed Zheng Muyao, as well as the blue-robed youth beside her. Despite himself, he was stunned; he almost dared not believe his eyes.

    ¡°Take me to see Wen Lingzhao,¡± said Su Yi, his expression indifferent. He turned and left.

    Zheng Muyao was stunned.?You were looking for Wei Zhengyang, and we found him! So why do you want to leave so soon already?

    Still, she hurried after Su Yi.

    Soon, Wei Zhengyang¡¯s shout echoed from afar, ¡°Su Yi, you¡¯re in no way worthy of Lingzhao. You¡¯re not worthy!¡±

    His voice revealed resentment, bitterness, and indignation, but Su Yi didn¡¯t so much as turn around to look. Inside, he mocked himself.

    Small fries like Wei Zhengyang and Li Moyun had long since ceased to live in the same world as Wen Lingzhao; how could they possibly make Su Yi wear a green hat?

    If he acted against them now, it¡¯d be like going out of his way to step in dog poop. It wouldn¡¯t just he disgusting; he¡¯d get his feet dirty, too.

    ¡°Wen Lingzhao¡­..¡±

    Zhang Muyao was stunned.?Don¡¯t tell me this guy has some kind of special rtionship with Wen Lingzhao?

    It¡¯s important to note that although it hadn¡¯t been long since Wen Lingzhao enrolled in Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy, ofte, she¡¯d be its most dazzling figure, the center of attention.

    She was a peerless beauty of her generation, cold and pure as ice, and shockingly talented. Shortly after enrolling, she easily stood out amongst outer sect disciples and left their ranks!

    In just two short weeks, Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy elder Zhu Guqing broke precedent and epted her as a closed-door disciple. Wen Lingzhao had effectively ascended into the heavens in a single night, reaching heights so lofty, others could only gaze upon her from afar!

    She¡¯d also gathered arge group of admirers, including no shortage of leading figures of the younger generation.

    By now, the name ¡°Wen Lingzhao¡± had already spread throughout the Imperatorial Province. Countless factions big and small had all heard about the shockingly beautiful and talented disciple who¡¯d recently appeared in Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy.

    Even Zheng Muyao had once eximed over how rapid Wen Lingzhao¡¯s rise to prominence was. Even she had no choice but to admit that Wen Lingzhao really was incredible. She was an ice queen like an immortal beauty, with abilities worthy of pride.

    Hm? Now that I think about it, there¡¯ve been people saying that Wen Lingzhao is already married for a long time, and it seems her husband is called Su Yi too. Except, the man in the rumors has no cultivation, and he¡¯s just a low-status live-in son-inw¡­.

    Zheng Muyao nced at the nearby Su Yi, her eyes filled with confusion.

 Chapter 180: Before Birdsong Pavilion, the Featherflow Essays

    <h4>Chapter 180: Before Birdsong Pavilion, the Featherflow Essays</h4>

    Zheng Muyao was a bit baffled.

    One Su Yi was a crippled live-in son-inw.

    The other was someone even her father respected beyondpare, a transcendent existence.

    Who could possibly believe that they were the same person?

    And yet, both Su Yi¡¯s were connected to Wen Lingzhao. It was hard not to suspect that they were the same person¡­.

    It was only after she led Su Yi over the chain-link bridge connecting two peaks that Zheng Muyao reacted. ¡°Uncle Su, that¡¯s Divine Firmament Peak, where the inner sect disciples cultivate. Wen Lingzhao is cultivating at the very top, in Birdsong Pavilion.¡±

    Su Yi nced over and saw a sea of whirling clouds. The opposite peak had numerous lofts and pavilions scattered around its surface.

    Once they crossed the chain bridge and arrived on Divine Firmament Peak, Su Yi sensed ambient spiritual energy dispersed throughout the air.

    ¡°What is Wen Lingzhao¡¯s current cultivation?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°Late-stage Qi umtion.¡± Zheng Muyao couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone as hard-working as her. She¡¯s too hard on herself; except for cultivating, all she does is sit in the scripture repository and read through tomes rting to cultivation.

    ¡°Add that to her already exceptional talent, and her cultivation is growing at breakneck speeds. The sect higher-ups are constantly singing her praises. They think she¡¯ll break into the Grandmaster Realm by next year at thetest.?If so, she¡¯ll be the first disciple of Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy to reach the Grandmaster Realm before turning eighteen in a hundred years.¡±

    Su Yiughed. He was well aware of why Wen Lingzhao cultivated so assiduously: she simply wanted to void her marriage contact as soon as possible.

    That part, at least, Su Yi actually rather approved of.

    Zheng Muyao pointed somewhere not far away. ¡°Uncle Master Su, if we proceed ahead, then climb the mountain path, we¡¯ll reach Birdsong Pavilion.¡±

    Su Yi nced upward. Further up the path, roughly three hundred feet above their current location, there was a teau with an old-fashioned, two-story pavilion built on one side.

    It was then that a group of men and women walked over from afar. Their leader was a young man in silver robes, with bright eyes and sharp eyebrows. He looked valiant and dignified, and the other youths clustered around him like stars gathering around the moon, further offsetting his extraordinariness.

    When he saw Zheng Muyao, the silver-robed youth couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister Zheng, what are you doing here?¡±

    When she faced him, Zheng Muyao restrained much of her prideful air. ¡°We¡¯re just out for a casual walk.¡±

    The silver-robed youth nced thoughtfully at Su Yi, then smiled. ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t disturb you any longer.¡±

    With that, he led his group away.

    ¡°Uncle Su, that guy is called Xiang Ming. He¡¯s Provincial Governor Xiang Tianqiu¡¯s son, and he¡¯s ranked fifth amongst Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy inner sect disciples; he¡¯s a highly prominent figure. His master is Vice Pce Master Wang Jianchong.¡± Zheng Muyao whispered at top speeds, ¡°They say he¡¯s infatuated with Wen Lingzhao, and he goes to the Birdsong Pavilion every day just to say hello. Everyone in Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy knows about that. Like those guys beating on Wei Zhengyang earlier; they were doing so at Xiang Ming¡¯s orders.

    She paused, then continued, ¡°Who knows how many men are interested in Wen Lingzhao? Nheless, with a ¡®tiger¡¯ like Xiang Ming blocking their path, they have no choice but to step aside.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi, his expression calm. ¡°Has Wen Lingzhao epted this Xiang Ming¡¯s feelings?¡±

    Zheng Muyao giggled. ¡°Actually, no. I heard that not long ago, Xiang Ming requested that his father intervene and annul her marriage, only for her to refuse his help.¡±

    ¡°He knows full well that she¡¯s already married, but he¡¯s still pursuing her?¡± asked Su Yi. ¡°Isn¡¯t he afraid of damaging his own reputation?¡±

    Zheng Muyao couldn¡¯t help but nce imperceptibly at Su Yi. ¡°Uncle Su, you don¡¯t know this, but Xiang Ming has repeatedly proimed that Wen Lingzhao was forced into her marriage and that she and her husband are partners in name only. He¡¯s painted her as a victim, and everyone has been sympathetic. Many of our sectmates have voiced support for Xiang Ming; they see him as saving Wen Lingzhao from fire and flood¡­¡±

    Su Yi was briefly stunned, but then, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°So, that¡¯s the method he¡¯s chosen to openly pursue a married woman. He¡¯s actually quite crafty.¡±

    Zheng Muyao seized the opportunity to ask, ¡°Uncle Su, why are you looking for Wen Lingzhao? Don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s some kind of connection between you?¡±

    ¡°We had a connection, but we won¡¯t have one going forward,¡± said Su Yi calmly.

    But this only made Zheng Muyao even more confused.?What¡¯s that supposed to mean?

    As they spoke, there was amotion off in the distance. Xiang Ming and the others ceased their conversation, and all of them looked towards the Birdsong Pavilion another three hundred feet further up the mountain path.

    A young woman in clothes as white as snow emerged from the old-fashioned, charming pavilion. She was swathed in mists, like an illusion, ethereal and transcendent, like an immortal beauty descending upon the mortal frame.

    Several of the men looked dazed, while many of the women woreplex expressions and felt sourness in their hearts.

    Wen Lingzhao.

    She was currently the most famous disciple of Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy, lofty and cold as snow, pure and aloof as ice, with stunning beauty that stood out from any crowd!

    ¡°Agh, if I were a man, I¡¯d surely admire a beauty like her too.¡± Zheng Muyao pursed her lips and sighed.

    ¡°She¡¯s still got that same cold, aloof air about her¡­.¡± Su Yi¡¯s gaze was a bit strange.

    Wen Lingzhao was, of course, stunningly beautiful, like she¡¯d walked out of a painting. She was indeed transcendent and distinct from the masses.

    But byparison, Su Yi admired Wen Lingxue more. She had a lively, youthful vitality and pure charm. She was what a young woman ought to be.

    Wen Lingzhao¡¯s temperament was too cold, and although she restrained it, she was proud to the extreme.

    But of course, this wasn¡¯t a w.

    Su Yi¡¯s pride ran deep too, so he could tell that Wen Lingzhao¡¯s pride was a reflection of her inner strength.

    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have chosen to leave the very night she was forced into marriage, nor could she have worked so hard at her cultivation.?Everything was for the sake of escaping the confines of her marriage contract and reiming control over her own destiny.

    She was his wife only in name. Su Yi couldn¡¯t say he hated her, nor was he particrly averse to her.

    However, he didn¡¯t want to carry the unpleasant title of ¡°live-in son-inw¡± any longer. More importantly, he couldn¡¯t tolerate the risk of a woman supposedly married to him making a cuckold out of him.

    Now that he thought of it, he and Wen Lingzhao had something inmon after all; both of them felt an urgent need to undo their marriage contract.

    ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister Lingzhao, are you going to the scripture repository to peruse ancient texts again today?¡± Xiang Ming smiled and stepped forward, dashingly at ease, modest and friendly.

    Wen Lingzhao nodded but said nothing.

    Xiang Ming didn¡¯t take offense. He smiled faintly, then slipped a book from his sleeves. ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister Lingzhao, this was written by the ¡®Featherflow King¡¯, Senior Yue Shichan, upon bing a Grandmaster. It¡¯s a collection of her experiences as she broke through, which she wrote and selected personally. It¡¯s called the ¡®Featherflow Essays.¡¯ That year, my father obtained it from an expert of the Jade Capital.¡±

    The Featherflow King, Yue Shichan.

    Everyone gasped.

    Of the Great Zhou¡¯s nine non-Zhou kings, the Featherflow King was undoubtedly number one!

    More than that, she was the youngest of the nine!

    She proved her Dao and became a Grandmaster at just fifteen, then stepped into the ranks of Xiantian Martial Acenstors at seventeen. At neen, the emperor summoned her for a personal audience and bequeathed her the title of ¡°king¡±. Throughout the Great Zhou, she wasuded as the type of genius that only appeared once in a thousand years!

    Less than ten years had passed since then!

    She¡¯d once ventured into the Great Wei, alone save for her sword, defeating nine of their Xiantian Martial Ancestors in session. Her name shook both empires and spread throughout thends.

    She¡¯d once braved the most perilous danger zone of the Great Zhou, ¡°Mount Heavenfault¡±, ying twelve yao kings, unstoppable and nigh invincible.

    There were countless stories about her. Everyone in the Great Zhou knew of her; it was no exaggeration to call her a ¡°living legend.¡±

    Yet now, Xiang Ming had just whipped out a book she¡¯d once written herself, a collection of notes regarding her cultivation? Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised?

    Wen Lingzhao had already started walking away, only to stop in her tracks, a bit surprised.

    ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister, if you¡¯re interested, you¡¯re wee to take it with you and flip through it.¡± When Xiang Ming saw this, he smiled.

    He¡¯d heard others say that Wen Lingzhao admired the Featherflow King more than anyone, so he went to great lengths to borrow ¡°the Featherflow Essays¡± from his father.

    ¡°This¡­.¡± Wen Lingzhao hesitated.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be polite, Junior Apprentice Sister. Whenever you¡¯re done reading it, you can just return it to me.¡± Xiang Ming suddenlyughed at himself. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m stingy; it¡¯s just too precious. It wasn¡¯t easy to convince my father to let me borrow it, so I¡¯m afraid I cannot simply give it to you.¡±

    The group listening nearby couldn¡¯t help but reveal jealous expressions.?He¡¯s using the Featherflow King¡¯s notes just to woo a woman! I¡¯m afraid only someone like Xiang Ming, the son of a provincial governor, could aplish such a feat!

    ¡°Tch tch, this guy¡¯s sure spared no expense,¡± eximed Zheng Muyao. She felt as if her horizons had expanded.

    Su Yi took this in calmly. He just watched from a distance without the slightest ripple of emotion.

    Then, beneath the crowd¡¯s bbergasted gazes, Wen Lingzhao shook her head. ¡°I¡¯d better not. It¡¯s too precious; you should take it back.¡±

    As she spoke, she¡¯d already started walking away. Her white clothes swayed with each step, transcendent and aloof.

    Everyone was dumbstruck; they dared not believe that Wen Lingzhao had actually refused temptation on this level!?Didn¡¯t she know that this tome would be inestimably beneficial as she attempted to break into the Grandmaster Realm?

    Xiang Ming was stunned too, and he didn¡¯t quite know what to do.

    He¡¯d beenpletely confident that, with this tome in hand, Wen Lingzhao wouldn¡¯t be able to refuse his good intentions. So long as she epted it, he¡¯d naturally have further opportunities to get closer to her.

    This would effectively create an opening and give him chances to get closer to her.

    Who would have thought that Wen Lingzhao would refuse?

    Zheng Muyao was stunned too, but then, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Wen Lingzhao really is Wen Lingzhao. She¡¯s not like other people, and you can¡¯tpare her to them.¡±

    Xiang Ming then got his emotions under control and addressed the crowd. ¡°Did you see that??This?is Junior Apprentice Sister Lingzhao, the woman I, Xiang Ming, admire most!¡±

    He looked gratified, and his face shone with fondness, straight from the heart.

    The harder something was to obtain, the more appealing it was. That¡¯s roughly how he felt right now.

    Suddenly, Xiang Ming keenly picked up on a sudden pause in Wen Lingzhao¡¯s steps. She was staring into the distance, at a lush, ancient pine.

    Xiang Ming followed her gaze and saw the charming Little Witch, Zheng Muyao, in her ck dress, as well as the blue-robed youth beside her.

    Zheng Muyao was stunned too. She sensed Wen Lingzhao¡¯s clear, icy gaze staring right at her. No, she wasn¡¯t looking at her, but rather, at Su Yi.

    Time seemed to stand still.

 Chapter 181: Parting Will Be Best for Both of Us, Letâ€™s Each Seek Happiness on Our Own

    <h4>Chapter 181: Parting Will Be Best for Both of Us, Let¡¯s Each Seek Happiness on Our Own</h4>

    When she saw the blue-robed youth standing beneath the pine tree, his hands behind his back, Wen Lingzhao visibly froze mid-step

    A momentter, her painted eyebrows knit together. Her heart, usually as cid as the surface of ake, rippled with an emotion she didn¡¯t quite know how to describe.

    Was this conflict, rejection, confusion, surprise¡­?

    Whatever it was, it was subtle andplex.

    She likely never, ever would have guessed that she¡¯d encounter the ¡°husband¡± she preferred never to bring up here of all ces, in Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy¡¯s Divine Firmament Peak, so close to where she lived and cultivated.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, and beneath countless stunned and confused gazes, Wen Lingzhao walked right towards Su Yi.

    As she drew closer, her clear, cold gaze and beautiful features became as tranquil as could be, like stagnant waters, without the slightest ripple.

    Zheng Muyao¡¯s gaze darted around, and she instinctively got out of the way and created some distance between them. Inside, she was excited; she realized that it was highly likely that she was about to get some answers to everything she¡¯d wondered about on her way here.

    Meanwhile, off in the distance, when Xiang Ming and his followers saw her approach the youth in blue, all of them were dumbstruck, and their faces filled with confusion.?Who is that guy?

    No one recognized him, so they quickly reached a conclusion: the young man in blue was definitely no disciple of Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy!

    Su Yi stood beneath the lush pine, watching Wen Lingzhao walk toward him. His expression was calm as ever.

    When she saw the look on his face, Wen Lingzhao couldn¡¯t help but recall their second meeting back at the Wen Family¡¯s n hall. Back then, even as all the family higher-ups disdained and chastised him, Su Yi just stood there, as if he didn¡¯t care in the least.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Wen Lingzhao stopped about three steps away from Su Yi, then stood there in her snowy robes, as pure and cold as an immortal beauty

    She wasn¡¯t doing this on purpose; this was just her personality. She¡¯d always been like this.

    Su Yi¡¯s expression was somewhat strange. Now that he thought of it, it was rather absurd: it had been a year since their wedding, but this was only his third time seeing his ¡°wife.¡±

    These were the first words Wen Lingzhao had ever spoken to him.

    They were so estranged, it was like they¡¯d never even met.

    The interesting part was that, although her words sounded indifferent, they revealed faint hints of rejection. She likely would never have guessed that Su Yi would show up here out of nowhere.

    And it was clear that this was?not?a pleasant surprise.

    How could someone like Su Yi fail to pick up on that?

    Su Yiughed dryly. ¡°Do you think I wanted toe here?¡±

    Wen Lingzhao was silent for a moment. ¡°I heard that you recovered your cultivation and that you took first ce in the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet. The matriarch herself wrote to me about it. She says you¡¯re different from before, but you ought to understand that I¡¯ve never cared about any of that. It wouldn¡¯t matter if your power was as vast as the heavens; there¡¯s nothing you can do to make me ept our marriage contract.

    Her tone was clear and cold, tranquil and ethereal.

    Zheng Muyao stood not far away, and when she heard this, she gasped. Her heart shook.?Uncle Su really is the Wen Family¡¯s worthless live-in son-inw!

    My heavens!?Isn¡¯t this a bit too exciting?

    Zheng Muyao almost couldn¡¯t help but cry out, but in the end, she managed to hold back.

    But Su Yi just nodded. ¡°You just want to void our marriage contract, and that¡¯s the one thing you¡¯re so desperate to change. I know that.¡±

    Wen Lingzhao was stunned, and she seemed a bit confused.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Did you really think that, now that my cultivation has recovered, I came here to change your mind about me? Do you think I¡¯m here to convince you to acknowledge and ept me as your husband?¡±

    Wen Lingzhao thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that¡¯s not the case?¡±

    A momentter, she seemed to realize that this response wasn¡¯t quite appropriate. ¡°This might sting your ears, and it¡¯ll probably make you ufortable, but I really can¡¯t think of any other reason why you¡¯de all the way from Guangling City just to wait for me here.¡±

    Su Yi was stunned. Before he could respond, Wen Lingzhao sighed. It seemed she no longer wanted to hide her true feelings, so she continued, ¡°Since I¡¯ve already said all that, I might as well be direct. In my eyes, you and I have nothing to do with each other. We¡¯re husband and wife in name, but that¡¯s only because of the marriage contract we were forced into.¡±

    She looked up. Her clear eyes glittered like crystals as she met Su Yi¡¯s gaze. ¡°I certainly don¡¯t want to see you use this marriage contract to try and make me recognize you, acknowledge you, or ept you. Do you understand?¡±

    Su Yi only found it rather funny. It seemed she really did think he was here to ¡°reconnect¡± with her!

    He couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin. ¡°Do you have paper and a brush?¡±

    Wen Lingzhao was stunned. ¡°What do you want those for?¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s answer was straightforward and to the point. ¡°I¡¯ll write divorce papers now. We can each sign with a thumbprint, then go our separate ways. You can go on as a Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy disciple, and I¡¯ll pursue my Dao. We¡¯ll no longer have anything to do with each other, and it¡¯ll save us both the aggravation.

    Not far away, Zheng Muyao¡¯s beautiful eyes widened.?Uncle Su actually came here to repudiate his wife!?

    Wen Lingzhao¡¯s eyes focused, and she seemed bbergasted. After a while, she finally said, ¡°It seems my words were an affront to your dignity, and that you¡¯ve let your humiliation turn into anger.¡±

    ¡°¡®Let my humiliation turn into anger?¡¯¡± Su Yi furrowed his brow.

    In response, Wen Lingzhao¡¯s gaze filled with cold indifference. ¡°If your anger and humiliation hadn¡¯t muddled your head, there¡¯s no way you¡¯d forget: you¡¯re the Wen Family¡¯s live-in son-inw. ording to thews of the Great Zhou, the Wen Family can dispose of you as it sees fit, not the other way around. Divorce papers¡­.? Hah! I¡¯d actually just love it if you could use a piece of paper to void our marriage agreement!¡±

    As she spoke that final sentence, a ripple of emotion finally shook her calm exterior. She no longer hid her rejection, distaste, or loathing for this arranged marriage at all.

    ¡°Thews of the mundane world, that¡¯s all. Can something like that restrict a cultivator?¡± Su Yi¡¯s gaze was calm. ¡°Go get a paper and brush, and let¡¯s be done with it. So long as the two of us agree, there¡¯s no need to concern ourselves with anything else.¡±

    When he, Su Xuanjun, conducted his affairs, how could he possibly concern himself with thews of the mundane world?

    But Wen Lingzhao¡¯s expression darkened; she seemed a bit sullen, and her clear eyes shone with cold light. ¡°Don¡¯t be so immature, okay? Don¡¯t tell me you really don¡¯t know who¡¯s behind our marriage contract?¡±

    Immature??Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed. He nced at the nearby Zheng Muyao and said, ¡°Stand further away.¡±

    Zheng Muyao had heard every word, and her heart swelled; this was incredibly stimting. When Su Yi chastised her, she felt deeply reluctant to leave, but she nevertheless obediently turned and did as she was told.

    When she saw this, Wen Lingzhao was stunned; she naturally recognized Zheng Muyao, and she knew how arrogant and unbridled the treasure of the Zheng Family was. At Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy, her fellows called her the Little Witch, and many of her sectmates were spooked at the mere mention of her name; only an extremely tiny minority dared provoke her.

    Who¡¯d have thought that the Little Witch would seem somewhat scared of Su Yi¡­?

    But before long, Wen Lingzhao set these doubts aside and gave them no further thought. None of that mattered now.

    Su Yi then said tly, ¡°Our marriage contract involves the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family, that¡¯s all. You might think them powerful beyond imagination, but in my eyes, they¡¯re just another piddling little n of the mundane world.¡±

    As he said this, the depths of his eyes shed with a hint of cold light. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to warn me about?them.?When I next visit the Jade Capital, I¡¯ll of course resolve this matter,pletely and utterly.¡±

    His tone was casual and indifferent, yet it revealed his absolute scorn and confidence.

    Wen Lingzhao was dumbstruck.?As cold as she was, she was already so angry, she almost couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    The Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family were a peak-level faction, towering overlords of the Great Zhou Dynasty! They lived in extravagant luxury and possessed vast and far-reaching authority. They were an existence that could influence the entire empire!

    Su Yi was but one of their descendants, yet here he was, saying something so ridiculous. He was simply insane and depraved, impervious to reason!

    She was angry, but more than that, she felt an inexplicable sense of despondency.?This is the man I¡¯m supposed to be married to?

    No wonder the matriarch said that, throughout the entire Su Family, none are held in lower regard than their third young master!

    Wen Lingzhao sighed to herself. Not long ago, she received a letter from the Wen Family matriarch. After reading it, she learned of Su Yi¡¯s true origins, and she finally understood why the Wen Family had agreed to let Su Yi marry into the family.

    It was all because of the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family!

    Learning this had, at first, made her heart sink. She realized that relying on her own power to dissolve this marriage contract would be far, far, far too difficult.

    But she didn¡¯t give up. On the contrary, she cultivated with even greater effort.

    She was convinced that she too could, like the Featherflow King before her, be a famous king. When that day came, not even the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family could refuse to void her marriage contract!

    Three years!

    If she had just three years, Wen Lingzhao was certain she could rise to prominence and be a king of the Great Zhou, just like Yue Shichan!

    She saw the Su Family as a towering mountain, a faction she had to be a king to even discuss terms with. She would never have guessed that when Su Yi spoke of them, they¡¯d sound so pathetic.

    For Su Yi of all people, one of the Su Family¡¯s descendants, to go and say something so absurd¡­. How ridiculous was this?

    ¡°Whether you believe me or not isn¡¯t the least bit important.¡± When a long time passed without a response from Wen Lingzhao, Su Yi said tly. ¡°What matters is that today, I came here to end things between us, once and for all.¡±

    This instantly snapped Wen Lingzhao out of her reverie. She reacted as if awakening from a dream.

    This time, when she looked at Su Yi, he seemed ignorant and arrogant,pletely ridiculous, andcking in self-awareness.

    .

    She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°¡®If you dare use the Su Family¡¯s name to your own ends, immediate execution! If you dare take even half a step into the Jade Capital, immediate execution!¡¯ Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten those words? How am I supposed to believe that you¡¯re capable of resolving this with the Su Family?¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s brow faintly knit together. ¡°The matriarch even told you about that?¡±

    Wen Lingzhao¡¯s gaze turned increasingly cold, and her attitude towards Su Yi changed; her tone carried a newfound edge of disappointment. ¡°If I didn¡¯t know what happened in Guangling City, I¡¯m afraid I couldn¡¯t even imagine how wildly arrogant you¡¯d be after recovering your cultivation.¡±

    Naturally, Su Yi picked up on the change in her attitude. Inwardly, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.?A morning mushroom knows not the difference between night and day, and a spring cicada knows nothing of the seasons. The ancient philosopher who said this was no liar.

    He couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue. ¡°No matter what you think of me, I¡¯m going to write our divorce papers. Then, we can just go our separate ways.¡±

    Wen Lingzhao¡¯s beautiful face seemed to frost over, and when she spoke, she paused for emphasis between each word. ¡°That¡¯s against thew and against custom. Besides, you¡¯re?my?live-in husband. What gives you the right to divorce?me??I urge you to drop this nonsense, or else, you¡¯ll only make me even more disappointed in you!¡±

    With that, she turned to leave, but before she got far, Su Yi said calmly. ¡°True enough. If I write the divorce papers, it¡¯lle across as overly insulting to you. How about this? We¡¯ll both sign a contract to dissolve our marriage. Parting will be best for both of us, so let¡¯s each seek happiness on our own. How about it?¡±

    Wen Lingzhao paused mid-step. She felt an irrepressible fury course through her, and she whipped around and stared daggers at Su Yi. ¡°It¡¯s important to know one¡¯s limitations. You¡¯d best leave Heaven¡¯s Origin now, before Ipletely lose my patience!¡±

 Chapter 182: Whoever Loses Must Kneel and Repent

    <h4>Chapter 182: Whoever Loses Must Kneel and Repent</h4>

    Wen Lingzhao was furious!

    Zheng Muyao wasn¡¯t the only one to sense this; even Xiang Ming and the others watching from further away felt it.

    All of them were surprised. Remember, Wen Lingzhao had always been lofty and aloof, as cold as ice.

    In the time following her enrollment in Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy, no one had ever seen her lose her temper over anything. She always seemed calm and aloof, as if she were above it all, like an immortal beauty detached from the petty concerns of mortals.

    They almost never saw her have a drawn-out conversation with a man.

    But now, she hadn¡¯t just spoken with that male stranger in blue for a long time; it seemed she¡¯d lost her temper. This was unprecedented!?Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised to see this?

    Before Su Yi could respond, Xiang Ming hurried over, a concerned look on his face. ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister Lingzhao, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°This is none of your business,¡± she said coldly. Even as she spoke, her gaze bore directly into Su Yi.

    Su Yi paid Xiang Ming no heed either; he simply ignored him.

    Instead, he looked calmly at Wen Lingzhao. ¡°It seems you have no idea what ¡®self-awareness¡¯ really means. I can¡¯t be bothered to exin it to you, so I¡¯ll simply say it again: so long as you agree, I¡¯ll leave as soon as we¡¯ve signed our contract.¡±

    Wen Lingzhao had already been on the verge of losing control, so when she heard this, her gaze turned even frostier and more terrifying. ¡°Before this, I never once hated you. I saw you as a victim, just like me. But now, I find you rather loathsome!¡±

    With that, she turned and walked off. Her voice emanated from afar, ¡°If you want to kick up a fuss, go right ahead! But don¡¯t forget: this is Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy. Not just anyone can run wild here!¡±

    Her heart was already full of anger and disappointment. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to converse with Su Yi any further.

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed, and his gaze turned colder. ¡°You¡¯ve let your anger muddle your head, and you can¡¯t think clearly. Out of respect for Lingxue, I¡¯ll give you fifteen minutes to cool down and think it over. If, even then, you still don¡¯t agree, don¡¯t me me for forcing the matter.¡±

    Wen Lingzhao was already quite a distance away when she heard this. She froze, almost unable to believe her ears.

    Then, she whipped around and stared directly at the distant Su Yi. This time, her voice was bone-chillingly cold, and she paused for emphasis between each word. ¡°Su Yi, listen carefully!?I¡¯ll?be the one to resolve this marriage, not your ludicrous contract!¡±

    Everyone nearby heard her loud and clear, and all of them were stunned.

    Su Yi!

    So, the blue-robed youth who¡¯d infuriated Wen Lingzhao was actually her live-in husband, the infamous waste, Su Yi!

    Before her voice even finished echoing through the air, the atmosphere grew heavy and stifled.

    Wen Lingzhao¡¯s slender figure gradually faded away. The others remained, but their expressions were strange.

    Su Yi still stood there beneath the lush pine tree, his hands behind his back, calm as ever. It was as if he didn¡¯t even notice all the strange gazes directed right towards him.

    He said it himself: he¡¯d give her fifteen minutes to think things over. Naturally, he had to do as he promised.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re Su Yi, the one who tainted Junior Apprentice Sister Lingzhao¡¯s reputation.¡± Xiang Ming finally reacted, and when he looked at Su Yi, his gaze instantly turned cold and sharp.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t so much as nce at him. He directly ignored this famed disciple of Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy, the son of the provincial governor.

    In response to this disdainful attitude, Xiang Ming¡¯s expression darkened.

    When the young men and women clustered around him saw this, they frowned too.?A waste and a live-in son-inw, that¡¯s all. What gives him the right to be so arrogant?

    One of them, a young man in a blue shirt, couldn¡¯t help but interject, ¡°Su Yi, you really think you¡¯re hot stuff, huh? Didn¡¯t you hear what Junior Apprentice Sister Lingzhao said just now? This is Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy; it¡¯s not a ce where someone like you can run wild!¡±

    A pretty young woman sighed. ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister Lingzhao is one of the most dazzling figures of our generation, yet she¡¯s stuck with a man like you? Agh. A marriage like this was no different from pushing her into the fire pit.¡±

    ¡°Su Yi, hurry up and apologize to Junior Apprentice Sister Lingzhao, or else, we won¡¯t let you off!¡± A fiery-tempered youth in ck stepped forth in a huff. He stuck his finger right at Su Yi¡¯s face as he cursed him out.

    The whole crowd was up in arms. Su Yi had be theirmon enemy.

    Xiang Ming silently took two steps back, then whispered into the ear of the white-robed man beside him, ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother Tian Dong, don¡¯t you think it would be even better if this Su Yi ¡®fell from grace¡¯ here and now?¡±

    The white-robed youth he called Tian Dong instantly understood his meaning, and he nodded silently.

    But just as Tian Dong was about to intervene, the nearby Zheng Muyao sensed that the situation didn¡¯t look optimistic, and she rushed over and shouted, ¡°What the hell are you going on about??You?nning to bully him?¡±

    She crossed her arms in front of her, and her pretty eyes shed like lightning as her gaze swept across the gathered youths. Her exquisitely made-up face was now utterly cold.

    Everyone¡¯s expressions shifted; all of them were surprised. This was the treasure of the Zheng Family. Why the heck would she speak up on behalf of some worthless live-in son-inw?

    Tian Dong¡¯s brow furrowed too; he hadn¡¯t anticipated this.

    Someone couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Senior Apprentice Sister Zheng, are you and Su Yi acquainted?¡±

    Zheng Muyao nced surreptitiously at Su Yi, then said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that he¡¯s my Uncle Su! You¡¯d best be respectful!¡±

    Uncle!??None of them knew quite what to say to that¡­.

    Finally, the ck-robed youth who¡¯d tried to force Su Yi to apologize earlier couldn¡¯t take it any longer. ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister Zheng, are you sure there hasn¡¯t been some mistake? This is Junior Apprentice Sister Lingzhao¡¯s nominal husband, that waste of a live-in son-inw! He¡¯s a stain on her illustrious name! He¡­. How could he be your uncle?¡±

    The others nodded in turn.

    ¡°Even if I told you, you wouldn¡¯t understand,¡± said Zheng Muyao irritably. ¡°In any event, I brought Uncle Su here today. Disrespecting him means disrespecting me!¡±

    Everyone nced at each other in bewilderment.

    How, exactly, had a waste and a live-in son-inw be the uncle of the daughter of the Zheng Family, the infamous Little Witch?

    Wasn¡¯t this a bit?too?unreasonable?

    Tian Dong couldn¡¯t help but hesitate. He certainly couldn¡¯t afford to offend someone of Zheng Muyao¡¯s status.

    But it was then that he picked up on Xiang Ming¡¯s gaze. His heart shook, and he instantly understood. ¡°This matter concerns Junior Apprentice Sister Lingzhao¡¯s dignity!¡± he said through clenched teeth. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who shows up; Su Yi still has to apologize to her!¡±

    Tian Dong was Xiang Ming¡¯s right-hand man. When he spoke up, how could the others fail to realize the implications?

    Immediately, the other young men and women chimed in:

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Sister Zheng, you saw how disrespectful Su Yi was to Junior Apprentice Sister Lingzhao too. It doesn¡¯t matter what kind of rtionship you have with him; we cannot simply let this go.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s just an outsider, yet he dared barge into our academy and act wantonly. He¡¯s simply tired of living!¡±

    Everyone started talking at once, and none of them were being the least bit respectful. This left Zheng Muyao a bit stunned.

    But before long, she understood. All of this was due to Xiang Ming¡¯s presence!

    With the son of the provincial governor to back them up, they naturally had no need to fear her.

    Zheng Muyao took a deep breath, but just as she was about to say something, Xiang Mingughed and cut her off. ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister Zheng, I know what you want to say, but you can see the current situation too. You cannot decide this.

    He paused, then sighed. ¡°Of course, if Su Yi is willing to apologize to Junior Apprentice Sister Lingzhao, I trust that none of us will pursue the matter. After all, he¡¯s ultimately just a live-in son-inw, while we¡¯re inheritors of Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy. If we bully him and word gets out, we¡¯ll only invite others¡¯ ridicule.¡±

    Zheng Muyao¡¯s willow eyebrows knit together. In terms of status and position, she couldn¡¯t suppress Xiang Ming. If he refused to give her face, there was nothing she could do about it.

    ¡°Su Yi, if you¡¯re a man, don¡¯t just hide behind a woman! Do you dare face me in a duel? If you lose, all you have to do is go apologize like a good little boy. How about it?¡± The ck-robed youth proimed in a loud voice, his expression a clear provocation.

    This was Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy, while his opponent was the worthless live-in son-inw of legend. He waspletely confident in his chances.

    When the others heard that, they burst into mockingughter.

    Earlier, Su Yi hadn¡¯t paid any of?this any heed. Even though they provoked him repeatedly, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to take them to task for it.

    But now, these ant-like existences were only getting more and more arrogant. He couldn¡¯t help but regret leaving Cha Jin behind.

    If this were just a matter of squishing a few ants, a Wheel of the Moon Sect disciple like her would be more than enough to get the job done. Why would he need to concern himself with this then?

    ¡°Want to y? Fine,¡± said Su Yi tly. ¡°How about this? I disdain taking your puny little life, so if you lose, you¡¯ll just have to kneel and repent. How about it?¡±

    When they heard this, the crowd was stunned. None of them would have guessed that Su Yi would dare ept this challenge, much less that he¡¯d suggest such a humiliating form of punishment.

    The Little Witch¡¯s eyes lit up, and her heart filled with excitement.

    When her father ordered her to serve at Su Yi¡¯s side, she was originally unwilling. He had to force her into it.

    It didn¡¯t matter that her father praised Su Yi to the high heavens or that he thought Su Yi as capable as a fallen immortal. She hadn¡¯t seen his skills for herself, so it was hard to avoid a certain degree of skepticism.

    But this was an opportunity. She could finally see for herself just how capable Su Yi really was!

    Xiang Ming couldn¡¯t help but inwardly shake his head.?A few verbal taunts, that¡¯s all. You already can¡¯t take it anymore?

    Someone like you isn¡¯t even worthy to carry Wen Lingzhao¡¯s shoes, yet you somehow became her husband. Just nominally, but still. It¡¯s infuriating!

    ¡°You said it yourself. If you lose, don¡¯t use me of bullying you!¡± said the ck-robed youth coldly.

    Su Yi ignored him. Instead, he nced at the others. ¡°How about?you lot? Do you want to y too?¡±

    They almost dared not believe their ears.?Is he trying to provoke everyone here?

    What wild arrogance!

    Even the girls were furious now.?This live-in son-inw is absurdly arrogant. Doesn¡¯t he realize where this ce is? How dare he provoke us like that! Is there something wrong with his brain, or is he really just that ignorant?

    ¡°Hah? Don¡¯t you think your words are a bit too brazen?¡± Even Xiang Ming was stunned. He shook his head and chuckled. ¡°If you can really beat them all, I don¡¯t mind ying with you myself. But of course, I highly doubt you¡¯ll ever get the chance to exchange blows with me.¡±

    His tone was casual and understated, but his words carried unconcealed disdain.

    The crowd couldn¡¯t help but mock themselves.?It¡¯s true! Why lose our tempers with someone so brainless? It¡¯s beneath us; we¡¯ll only make ourselves look bad.

    They instantly felt much calmer, to the point that when they looked at Su Yi, their gazes now carried a hint of pity.

    Oh? Xiang Ming is going to make an appearance too? Even better! This way, I¡¯ll actually get to see what this ¡®Uncle Su¡¯ of mine is really capable of!?Zheng Muyao¡¯s heart burst with excitement, and her eyes sparkled like gemstones. She was really looking forward to this!

    ¡°So, does that mean you all agree?¡± When Su Yi saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly. ¡°Great. In that case, I guarantee I¡¯ll y with every single one of you today.¡±

    The youth in ck couldn¡¯t repress himself any longer. He stuck out his jaw, sped his fists, and said icily, ¡°Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy inner disciple, Hu Jiao of the Starry Court. Please, ¡®enlighten¡¯ me!¡±

 Chapter 183: Uncle Su Sure Is Fierce

    <h4>Chapter 183: Uncle Su Sure Is Fierce</h4>

    Everyone cleared a wide, open space and watched from a distance, their gazes eager and expectant.

    Hu Jiao.

    He was sixteen years old and a prominent inner sect disciple of the Starry Court, with an early-stage Qi umtion cultivation. The foundations of his Martial Dao were so solid that people said he could single-handedly fend off ten experts of the same cultivation.

    Outside the sect, even ordinary Qi umtion experts of the older generation were no match for him.

    ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother Hu Jiao, don¡¯t use too much force. If you do and word gets out, it¡¯ll damage Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy¡¯s reputation,¡± urged a girl in a pale yellow skirt.

    ¡°Of course,¡± said Hu Jiao with a faint smile.

    Zheng Muyao¡¯s expression turned a little strange. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Hu Jiao, I urge you to use your full power. When Uncle Su beats you, I don¡¯t want to hear any excuses about how ¡®you were holding back¡¯ or ¡®how you gotcent.¡¯ If you say stuff like that, you¡¯ll only embarrass yourself.¡±

    Everyone was stunned.?What¡¯s all that supposed to mean? Does the Little Witch think Hu Jiao can¡¯t even handle some waste of a live-in son-inw?

    Xiang Ming¡¯s heart clenched. ¡°Hu Jiao, be careful! Don¡¯t getcent. Remember, a hawk uses its full power even when catching a rabbit. You should do the same.¡±

    Hu Jiao¡¯s eyes shed, and he nodded. ¡°Got it!¡±

    When Su Yi saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Young man, even if you use your full power, you¡¯ll be nothing but an ant trying to shake a tree or an egg flinging itself against a rock.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t quite stomach the thought of bullying a teenager like this.

    s, who¡¯d have thought that his words would only enrage Hu Jiao?

    ¡°Just you wait,¡± he said. ¡°Once you¡¯re kneeling, I¡¯ll have you say that again!¡±

    Hu Jiao circted his cultivation, and his aura suddenly changed. His eyes glinted with sharp, intimidating light as he took a powerful step forward, twisted at the waist, and punched.

    Boom!

    The surrounding air currents suddenly let out a high-pitched shriek?as Hu Jiao¡¯s?fist?went off like a dazzling burst of starlight, ripping through the air like a sudden crack of thunder.

    Some of the other young men and women nodded to themselves.

    This was the Star-Quenching Fist, one of Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy¡¯s thirty-six peak profound-grade martial arts. The user¡¯s punches streaked like starlight and burst like thunder. Its destructive power was shocking.

    As Hu Jiao swung his fist, the air burst, and starlight stung the eyes. He¡¯d obviously already practiced this art to proficiency.

    This degree of lethality could kill a mundane middle-stage Qi umtion Realm martial artist with ample power to spare!

    From this, it was clear that although Hu Jiao was angry, he hadn¡¯t gottencent.

    Su Yi¡¯s expression remained calm, with no signs of either joy or sadness. He just stood there, tall and upright, like a cloud-scraping cliff or solitary pine, unmoving and unshakeable.

    It was only once Hu Jiao¡¯s fist hurtled towards him that he stretched out his right hand and casually swung it down.

    Hu Jiao¡¯s fist stopped just three inches from Su Yi, unable to proceed even an inch forward. Su Yi¡¯s palm hadnded on his shoulders.

    Hu Jiao instantly felt as if a divine mountain were bearing down on him. Before he could even resist, he knelt uncontrobly in the dirt.

    Bang!?The ground shook with a low rumble.

    Hu Jiao cried out in agony, and his kneecaps cracked and split. He trembled from head to toe, and his beautifully handsome face contorted.

    Everyone fell silent, even the crows and sparrows.

    ¡°This¡­.¡± Their eyes widened, and they felt tongue-tied. Their expectant grins froze on their faces; they felt as if they were seeing things. Hu Jiao had actually lost!

    Xiang Ming¡¯s pupils constricted.?There really is something strange about this guy!

    Zheng Muyao¡¯s heart shook, but then, she felt a certain indescribable sense of emptiness. She couldn¡¯t help but lick her lips.?I still haven¡¯t gotten my fill. Didn¡¯t this end a bit too quickly?

    ¡°My apologies. I used a bit too much force,¡± said Su Yi lightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so weak.¡±

    He¡¯d already withheld more than half of his power for fear of inadvertently killing or crippling his opponent. Who¡¯d have thought he¡¯d nevertheless wind up breaking his opponent¡¯s kneecaps?

    It naturally wasn¡¯t on purpose; Su Yi had just overestimated the foundations of a Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy Inner Sect disciple.

    ¡°.....¡± The crowd fell silent.

    ¡°Su Yi, you can kill me, but you cannot humiliate me!¡± Hu Jiao roared indignantly and tried to struggle to his feet.

    Su Yi said tly, ¡°Just now, we agreed that whoever loses must kneel and repent. If you get up now, you won¡¯t just humiliate yourself; you¡¯ll bring shame upon all of Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy.¡±

    Hu Jiao was stunned, and hisplexion alternated white and green.

    ¡°Continue.¡± Su Yi¡¯s gaze swept across the crowd.

    Seeing Hu Jiao kneeling there, the other youths¡¯ were now in an entirely different mental state. They were bewildered and uncertain, and they sensed that something wasn¡¯t quite right.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the rumors say this guy had lost his entire cultivation?¡± muttered the girl in the pale yellow skirt. The others were confused too, and for a while, the atmosphere was heavy.

    Zheng Muyao crossed her arms and said coldly, ¡°Weren¡¯t you lot only just brazenly demanding that my Uncle Su apologize? Why have you all suddenly wimped out? Let me tell you: if any of you dare leave without permission, I solemnly swear that tomorrow, I¡¯ll hang you from the thousand-year apricot tree in front of the mountain gate for all to see!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed.?Isn¡¯t that a bit too ruthless!?

    ¡°Let me try.¡± A young man in gold stepped forth. His expression was solemn and neither haughty nor humble. ¡°Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy disciple Meng Tuo,te-stage Qi umtion Realm.¡±

    Everyone was instantly excited. Meng Tuo was a prominent figure even within the inner sect!

    Xiang Ming nodded to himself. Meng Tuo was extremely strong, and he was calm and steady. Although he wasn¡¯t as dazzling as the sect¡¯s ten top disciples, amongst Qi umtion Realm cultivators, he was first-rate.

    ¡°Announcing your cultivation?¡± Su Yiughed. He saw through Meng Tuo¡¯s intentions at a nce. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid; I¡¯m only in the mid-stage Qi umtion Realm.¡±

    Mid-stage Qi umtion!

    Everyone looked enlightened, and they suddenly rather pitied the early-stage Qi umtion Realm Hu Jiao.?He¡­ He didn¡¯t lose unfairly after all.

    But it wasn¡¯t their fault they misjudged him. It was really just that the Four Realms of the Martial Dao were still well within the confines of mortality, and Su Yi¡¯s presence was far too tranquil and subdued. Unless your soul was extremely sensitive, it was almost impossible to discern his cultivation when he wasn¡¯t attacking.

    After hearing this, Meng Tuo visibly rxed, and he wasted no further words. He simply drew his saber.

    ng!

    A dazzlingly bright, silvery saber emerged. In an instant, murderous, despotic energy enveloped Meng Tuo like waters at high tide. He let out a sudden bellow, then swung his saber and charged explosively.

    He struck with shocking momentum, like an arrow loosed from its string.

    ¡°Blueme?sh!¡± As Meng Tuo swung his saber, it cut through the air, lighting up with ayer of zing blue mes.

    It shed down, despotic and unimpeded, fierce without limit.

    Even though they were just spectators, the sheer force of this attack left many stunned.

    Su Yi, however, didn¡¯t move. He remained just as calm as before.

    As the edge of the zing saber drew near, he flicked his finger.

    ng!

    The sound of the resulting impact stung their ears. Meng Tuo¡¯s hands shook, and his silver saber flew from his hand.

    His expression shifted dramatically and he retreated explosively back, only for a long, slender white hand to press gently down on his shoulders.

    Bang!

    The ground shook, and Meng Tuo¡¯s tall frame knelt, both knees hitting the dirt. His entire body convulsed in agony.

    The entire venue fell silent. Everyone looked at each other, eyes wide with fright.

    Hu Jiao had lost, but they could say that was just because his cultivation was inferior to Su Yi¡¯s. But what about Meng Tuo¡¯s defeat?

    The most terrifying part was, both of them had lost in the same way: Su Yi pped them to the ground. His casual understatedness only made it all the more terrifying.

    ¡°How is this¡­.¡±

    Xiang Ming was finally starting to lose hisposure. He¡¯d gone into this not the least bit afraid, brimming with confidence, but he now found it difficult to keep his cool.

    Late-stage Qi umtion doesn¡¯t cut it either? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s really as Father says, and Uncle Su can ughter even Grandmasters as easily as if they were chickens??Zheng Muyao¡¯s eyes widened, and her heart shook too.

    She was in the mid-stage Qi umtion Realm too, but if she were honest with herself, she knew she was no match for Meng Tuo.

    Yet Meng Tuo had lost, crumbling like tissue paper, unable to take even a single attack!

    Of course Zheng Muyao was surprised. How could she not be?

    The kneeling Meng Tuo¡¯s face was ashen, and he said in disbelief. ¡°This¡­ you call this ¡®mid-stage Qi umtion!?''¡±

    ¡°Do you think I have any need to deceive you?¡± asked Su Yi offhandedly. His gaze swept across the crowd. ¡°How about you all attack me at once?¡±

    Many of them found this suggestion tempting, and their eyes shed.

    But out of consideration for their dignity, or rather, awareness of their position, they couldn¡¯t help but hesitate.

    By now, all of them realized they¡¯dpletely misjudged Su Yi. Hu Jiao and Meng Tuo¡¯s defeats were vivid proof of this!

    Under these circumstances, many of them already felt the urge to flee, and their hearts filled with unspoken regret. How could they dare brazenly ept Su Yi¡¯s challenge?

    ¡°Hurry up! You¡¯re all inner sect disciples, aren¡¯t you? How can you be such cowards? Don¡¯t you have any self-respect?¡± said Zheng Muyao, eager to see more. Her only fear was that this would end without any further trouble.

    The crowd¡¯s expressions were instantly unsightly.

    ¡°He said it himself, didn¡¯t he?¡± said the white-robed Tian Dong. He gnashed his teeth, then stepped forth. ¡°Let¡¯s all attack him together!¡±

    Seeing this gave the others courage, and they steeled themselves and epted Su Yi¡¯s challenge too, one by one.

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Not bad. You¡¯ve got some guts after all, and this will save me the trouble of dealing with you one at a time, too.¡±

    ¡°Attack!¡± Tian Dong waved and drew his sword.

    The others each circted their cultivations and hefted their weapons¡ªsabers, spears, swords, halberds, and more¡ªthen clustered around Su Yi, the tips of their des pointed right at him, and attacked.

    A whole group of Qi umtion experts attacking at once was a shocking sight. A Grandmaster of the mundane world would have found it hard to escape intact.

    After all, as young as they were, these were inner-sect disciples of Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy. Everyst one of them had extraordinary aptitude, and they mastered secret arts that far surpassed others of the same cultivation. Naturally, theirbat prowess was extraordinary too.

    When Zheng Muyao saw this, her heart tensed, but a momentter, she watched as an unbelievable scene unfolded¡ª

    Su Yi just stood there, unmoving, like an unshakeable ancient tree. No matter how many people rushed toward him, he casually ced his hands on their shoulders and sent them flying.

    What sabers, spears, halberds, and axes? None of them could so much as scratch him.

    In the blink of an eye, around a dozen Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy inner-sect disciples were rolling on the ground. Men and women alike cried out in agony.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, looked just as he had before, his blue robes as untarnished as jade.

    Zheng Muyao gasped, and her beautiful eyes shone.?He¡­. Uncle Su sure is fierce!

    Xiang Ming stood not far away, all by himself. However, his handsome face was now filled with uncertainty; witnessing this scene had stunned him, and waves of shock coursed through his heart.

    Isn¡¯t he supposed to be a crippled live-in son-inw? Even if he recovered his cultivation, how could he possibly be so strong?

    This was Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy!

    Those that had stepped up to fight were the cream of the crop even within the inner sect. If any of them were to enter the mundane world, they¡¯d be dazzling figures sure to cause uproar wherever they went!

    How could Su Yi defeat them as easily as if they were made of tissue paper?

    Just how strong was this Su Yi guy anyway?

    Countless questions flooded into Xiang Ming¡¯s mind, and his hands and feet went numb. He was now fully aware of his predicament.

    It was then that his entire body went rigid; he¡¯d just sensed Su Yi¡¯s gaze turn towards him, as sharp as a sword pressed against his throat. He felt utterly ill at ease.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that if I defeated all of them, you¡¯d spar with me? Don¡¯t just stand there;e on and fight!¡± said Su Yi tly, standing there with his hands behind his back.

    Just one sentence, but it went off like a sudden crack of lightning, casting Xiang Ming¡¯s heart into the abyss.

 Chapter 184: To Leave and Come Back

    <h4>Chapter 184: To Leave and Come Back</h4>

    Xiang Ming took a deep breath. ¡°Su Yi, I admit you¡¯re strong. Just now, we all misjudged you.¡±

    As soon as he said this, his eyes shed with cold light. ¡°But don¡¯t forget; this is Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy. If this incident gets any bigger, you won¡¯t get off lightly!¡±

    Zheng Muyao¡¯s heart clenched.?It¡¯s true; this is Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy. If those old fogies see this, the consequences will be unimaginable!

    ¡°If you stop now, I guarantee to let today¡¯s incident go. Otherwise¡­.¡± Xiang Ming¡¯s gaze was icy. He left the rest unsaid, but the unspoken threat was already obvious.

    Su Yi walked towards him.

    ¡°Should I take this as a stubborn refusal to see the light?¡± Xiang Ming¡¯s expression shifted, and he drew his sword with a ng.

    Su Yi shot forward like a bolt of lightning, appearing before Xiang Ming in a sh. His right hand swung, and¡ª

    Whap!

    He pped Xiang Ming right across the face, sending him staggering backward. He almost fell, and his handsome features were now swollen and red.

    ¡°You dare hit me?¡± Xiang Ming¡¯s eyes bulged with shame and indignation.

    Whap!

    Yet another p hit him right in the face. It was so forceful that this time, even his cheekbone caved in, and blood poured from his mouth and nose. His handsome face was now as swollen and red as a pig¡¯s.

    He fell into the dirt with a thud. An agonized wail escaped his lips, and his hair was in disarray. He was both frantic and furious; he dared not believe what was happening.

    Not far away, Zheng Muyao gasped.

    Xiang Ming!

    He was ranked in the top ten amongst inner-sect disciples, with ate-stage Qi umtion Cultivation. He was a rare genius of the Martial Dao, second to none!

    Thatbined with his status as the son of the provincial governor made him a dazzling figure within Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy, like the chosen son of heaven!

    Yet now, he was more like a ball of y; Su Yi could knead and squish him as he pleased. Xiang Ming couldn¡¯t even fight back!

    Even more terrifying, Su Yi didn¡¯t seem the least bit concerned about the potential consequences¡­.

    What Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy? What son of the provincial governor? In his eyes, those were nothing but empty titles!

    Zheng Muyao stirred up trouble with some regrity; that¡¯s why others saw her as a Little Witch. But now, even she felt her scalp turn numb; Su Yi¡¯s fearless and despotic methods shocked even her.

    Su Yi stood in front of Xiang Ming, then gazed down at him. ¡°Kneel properly.¡±

    Xiang Ming rasped, ¡°Su Yi, you¡­.¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, Su Yi grabbed him by the throat, lifted him into the air, then jammed him into the dirt like a wooden fencepost.

    Bang!

    His knees mmed against the ground; he was now kneeling properly, like it or not.

    An indescribable sense of humiliation coursed through Xiang Ming¡¯s heart, and he waspletely dumbstruck.

    Who was he? He was the glorious son of the provincial governor, the miraculous genius famed throughout Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy. Yet here he was, forced to kneel, his dignity in shambles!

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t already agreed not to take your pathetic little lives, you¡¯d already be dead,¡± said Su Yi, cold and indifferent.

    Everything fell deathly silent.

    The suppressed Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy disciples slumped in dejection, looking deste and pathetic. None of them dared utter a word.

    Zheng Muyao watched his y out. All she could think was,?Fortunately, I didn¡¯t provoke Uncle Su back in the carriage. If I had, the consequences would definitely have been brutal¡­?He¡¯s just too fierce!

    In all her years of life, she¡¯d never seen anyone so scornful or despotic. He had a pride that seemed to look down upon everything, and his strength was simply unfathomable!

    Su Yi silently calcted the time. ¡°Fifteen minutes are only about half up.¡±

    Suddenly, a startled voice eximed from not far away, ¡°This¡­.!¡±

    Su Yi turned and saw Wen Lingzhao, who¡¯d left ande back.

    ¡°How is this possible¡­.?¡± Irrepressible surprise rose on Wen Lingzhao¡¯s icy features. Earlier, she left in a rage, but halfway to her destination, she heard the faint sounds of fighting off in the distance. For a moment, she stopped in ce to strain her ears and listen.

    However, she was too far away. She could only hear the indistinct sounds of startled cries and uproar.

    Her first thought was ¡°I¡¯m afraid Su Yi¡¯s getting beaten up!¡±

    After all, this was Divine Firmament Peak, a ce where inner sect disciples congregated. A whole group of them had witnessed Su Yi provoking her; it was hard to avoid them seeing Su Yi as theirmon enemy.

    This conclusion left Wen Lingzhao feeling somewhat conflicted.

    Su Yi¡¯s earlier ignorant, brazen arrogance had left her iparably enraged and disappointed. And yet, she found it hard to bear the thought of Su Yi getting beat up over it.

    Besides, they were nominally husband and wife. If Su Yi got beat up while she just stood back and watched, it would hurt her reputation.

    In the end, Wen Lingzhao gnashed her teeth and went back.

    She could never, ever have guessed what scene would greet her upon her return.

    Her sectmates were either kneeling or sprawled out in the dirt. They were scattered across the ground, all of them looking miserable and pathetic as could be!

    She almost thought she was hallucinating.

    Especially when she saw the youth with the swollen face, caved-in cheekbone, and disheveled hair kneeling beside Su Yi. When she saw Xiang Ming in this state, Wen Lingzhao was dumbstruck.

    She was naturally well aware of how powerful Xiang Ming¡¯s cultivation was, and she knew of his illustrious background. Even Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy¡¯s higher-ups dared not provoke Xiang Ming lightly.

    Weng Lingzhao would never have guessed someone would dare force the son of the provincial governor to kneel in such a humiliating manner.

    As for Su Yi¡­. He was the only one without the slightest injury.

    For a while, Wen Lingzhao just stood there, a bit bbergasted.?What¡­. What exactly happened here?

    As if worried that Wen Lingzhao would misunderstand, Zheng Muyao chirped, ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister Lingzhao, they insisted on making Uncle Su apologize to you, and they wouldn¡¯t let up. They kept provoking him too, and they decided to duel and force him to lower his head. The result¡­ Well, you can see it for yourself. All of them have been forced to their knees, but you can¡¯t me Uncle Su for this; they brought this upon themselves.¡±

    Hu Jiao, Meng Tuo, and the others all looked angry and ashamed, but they couldn¡¯t argue.

    Xiang Ming lowered his head; it seemed he didn¡¯t want Wen Lingzhao to see his shameful appearance.

    ¡°How is this possible¡­.?¡± Wen Lingzhao looked a bit dazed. To the best of her knowledge, Su Yi had only recovered his cultivation about a month ago, and his greatest aplishment since was taking first ce in the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet. At the time, he was still just in the Blood Cirction Realm. How had he grown so strong so quickly?

    This dealt an enormous shock to her perception of the world, and she found it hard to process all at once.

    ¡°Go find a piece of paper and a brush.¡± Su Yi nced at Zheng Muyao, who jumped, then rushed off to do as she was told.

    Inwardly, her heart shook.?Uncle Su really is dead-set on retiring his wife!

    But when Wen Lingzhao heard that, she immediately came to her senses, and her eyes bulged. ¡°Do you really think¡­ thating back means I¡¯ve agreed to sign your divorce papers?¡±

    ¡°You can see the situation here too,¡± said Su Yi tly. ¡°You ought to wake up and understand that no matter who shows up, no one can change my mind.¡±

    He paused, then added, ¡°But of course, your fifteen minutes isn¡¯t up yet. You still have time to think this over.¡±

    Wen Lingzhao took a deep breath, set aside her scattered thoughts, and said coldly, ¡°I can tell you right now: I shall resolve our marriage contract on our own, and there is absolutely no way I¡¯ll change my mind.¡±

    Su Yi furrowed his brow, but only briefly. ¡°Fine. Since you¡¯re being so stubborn, I¡¯ll just write divorce papers on my own and be done with it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being ridiculous?¡± Wen Lingzhao¡¯s tone was increasingly icy.

    ¡°Ridiculous? You say you¡¯re the victim of this marriage arrangement, but when you just left on our wedding night, did you even stop to think about how badly that would humiliate me? From that day forth, who in Guangling City didn¡¯t jeer at the sight of me?¡±

    Wen Lingzhao paused, then fell silent.

    ¡°Then, a yearter, you came back with Wei Zhengyang, someone who was my enemy during our time in Blueriver Sword Manor. Don¡¯t you think that was over the line?¡± said Su Yi, his eyes cold.

    Wen Lingzhao furrowed her brow. ¡°I didn¡¯t know anything about the grudge between you two, and besides, there was nothing between us.¡±

    ¡°If there really was something, I¡¯m afraid neither of you would have lived to see this day,¡± said Su Yi tly. ¡°I respect your distaste for and rejection of this marriage contract, and I admire the effort you¡¯ve put into escaping it. I cannot be bothered to pursue any past grievances with you any further, but today, we have to end this.¡± He paused, then continued, ¡°Once this is over, you can carry on as an inheritor of Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy, and you¡¯re wee to ept the advances of any man you like. As for me, I can cast aside the status of ¡®live-in son-inw.¡¯ This will be good for both of us.¡±

    Wen Lingzhao couldn¡¯t help but let out a long sigh. ¡°If it were really that easy to resolve this, I would have eagerly agreed a long time ago. But the way I see it, your so-called ¡®contract¡¯ is nothing but a worthless scrap of paper. It cannot change our arranged marriage in any way!¡±

    She felt as if she was on the brink of going mad with rage.?Does he seriously not understand the Great Zhou¡¯sws surrounding live-in husbands?

    Or is he really ignorant of the fact that, unless the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family nods their head, there¡¯s nothing anyone can do about our marriage contract?

    ¡°A decision?I?make is far more useful than anyw of this mundane nation. If you don¡¯t believe me, you¡¯re wee to test it for yourself,¡± said Su Yi, but before he could continue, another voice boomed, like the low rumble of thunder.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Why are all of you kneeling?¡±

    A middle-aged man in brocade robes rushed over, his voice still echoing through the air. His hair whiskers were dark as ink, and his skin was fair. His presence was as steady as a mountain, calm and imposing.

    Two others trailed after him, an elder in Confucian robes and a wide belt, and a man with a longsword strapped to his back and long, willowy whiskers.

    ¡°Master!¡± Xiang Ming was instantly excited, like he¡¯d caught sight of hisst hope.

    The other kneeling youths were initially stunned, but then, their faces lit up with delight.

    The middle-aged man in brocade robes was Xiang Ming¡¯s master, whom he respected greatly. His name was Wang Jianchong, and he was one of Heaven¡¯s Origin¡¯s Academy¡¯s vice pce masters, a peak third-level Martial Dao Grandmaster!

    ¡°Greetings, Martial Uncle Wang.¡± Wen Lingzhao was instantly solemn. She awoke from her mad fury and greeted him with a nod.

    Wang Jianchong nodded back, his expression dark. When he saw that Xiang Ming and the others were still just kneeling there, he couldn¡¯t help but roar, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you standing up?¡±

    They reacted as if awakening from a dream. All of them rose, one after another.

    Su Yi made no attempt to stop them. A bunch of small fries, that¡¯s all. They weren¡¯t worth the trouble.

    ¡°Now, who is going to tell me what exactly is going on here?¡± said Wang Jianchong, his gaze cold and crackling with electricity as he stared intently at Su Yi.

    The men beside him, the elder in Confucian robes and the whiskered swordsman, both red at Su Yi icily.

    They might not know what exactly had happened, but how could they fail to realize that it was Su Yi who¡¯d forced Xiang Ming and the others to kneel?

    Su Yi just stood there, hands behind his back, ignoring Wang Jianchong and hispanions. Instead, he stared off into the distance. Zheng Muyao was already on her way back, and she was carrying brushes, paper, ink, and inkstones.

    Su Yi¡¯s faintly knit brow finally rxed.

 Chapter 185: Whacking a Grandmaster to Death

    <h4>Chapter 185: Whacking a Grandmaster to Death</h4>

    Xiang Ming said nothing. He¡¯d been so thoroughly humiliated that he truly found it hard to even open his mouth.

    He nced over at Tian Dong, who instantly understood. His expression filled with grief and righteous indignation as he said, ¡°Uncle Master Wang, this person is called Su Yi. He charged into our Divine Firmament Peak and offended Junior Apprentice Sister Wen Lingzhao. We couldn¡¯t repress our anger, so we told him to apologize. Who would have thought he was so vicious and unbridled¡­..?¡±

    One vehement statement, and he effectively transformed their provocation into a righteous act. Su Yi, meanwhile, became nothing but a thug on a mad rampage.

    The others chimed in too, one after another.

    Su Yi had just forced them to their knees; they no longer had any face left, and their anger had gone to their heads. Now that their seniors were present, who among them?didn¡¯t?want to avenge this grudge?

    When Wen Lingzhao heard this, her delicate eyebrows knit together. However, she hadn¡¯t witnessed any of this for herself, so she wasn¡¯t really in a position to say anything.

    Wang Jianchong and his twopanions¡¯ expressions instantly grew even darker.

    It was then that Zheng Muyao walked over. First, she passed Su Yi the paper and writing implements she was carrying. Then, she turned and faced her sectmates in a huff. ¡°Tang Dong, don¡¯t you have any shame? Do you dare say that again to my face?¡±

    ¡°I¡­.¡± Tian Dong¡¯s expression froze.

    But before he could open his mouth, Zheng Muyao turned toward Wang Jianchong and sped her fist in greeting. ¡°Uncle Master Wang, I saw everything that happened just now. It wasn¡¯t at all like Tang Dong said.¡±

    She then went on to exin everything that had happened.

    Throughout this process, Xiang Ming, Tian Dong, and the others¡¯ expressions changed erratically, and their hearts filled with unspoken resentment. They wouldn¡¯t have guessed that Zheng Muyao would disregard their bond as sectmates for Su Yi¡¯s sake!

    Just as they started to panic and rack their brains for counter-arguments, Wang Jianchong waved and interrupted Zheng Muyao¡¯s story. ¡°No need to say more. No matter what, he¡¯s an outsider, yet he barged into Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy, then assaulted and humiliated our disciples. Behavior like this is simply unforgivable!¡±

    This vice pce master of Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy had a calm, indifferent look on his face, but his voice boomed, and his words were forceful.

    Zheng Muyao was stunned. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Uncle Master Wang, they were obviously the ones who started it, so why¡­.¡±

    Wang Jianchong furrowed his brow, then interrupted her again. ¡°Zheng Muyao, you¡¯re an inner sect disciple here too, yet during the battle just now, you made no attempts to stop them. Now, here you are, arguing on behalf of an outsider. What is the meaning of this?¡±

    Zheng Muyao¡¯s expression shifted, and her heart surged with indescribable anger. This was her first time encountering such a situation, and she almost dared not believe that someone as esteemed as the vice pce head would say something like that.

    Meanwhile, Xiang Ming and the others rxed, and their eyes lit up with wordless,cent glee. There was no way they¡¯d miss that Wang Jianchong nned to intervene on their behalf!

    Zheng Muyao was the daughter of the Zheng Family, yet she couldn¡¯t even see through Wang Jianchong¡¯s intentions? She deserved her scolding!

    ¡°Out of respect for your father and for your master, I won¡¯t pursue this matter,¡± Wang Jianchong snorted coldly. ¡°But if you persist, don¡¯t me me for punishing you in ordance with?sect?regtions!¡±

    Zheng Muyao gnashed her teeth and was just about to respond when Su Yi patted her on the shoulder. He said tly, ¡°When you encounter someone impervious to reason, arguing is a pointless waste of time. Just ignore him. If he insists on seeking death, I don¡¯t mind giving it to him.¡±

    Zheng Muyao was stunned. She was moved, but more than that, she couldn¡¯t help but feel bbergasted.?Uncle Su doesn¡¯t even take the vice pce master seriously? That¡¯s amazing!

    ¡°What¡­. What did you just say?¡± Wang Jianchong¡¯s face reddened, and his eyes bulged.

    The others¡¯ eyes widened in disbelief. Who among them would dare believe that, even under these circumstances, Su Yi would dare say a vice pce chief was ¡°seeking death¡±?

    Even Wen Lingzhao was a bit bbergasted.?Why didn¡¯t I realize earlier that this seemingly aloof, ¡®above-it-all¡¯ guy was actually so wildly arrogant?

    ¡°Brother Wang, please remain calm. I already understand the situation. What need is there to lose your temper with a mere child who knows not the grandeur of the heavens nor the depths of the earth? Leave this to me.¡±?The elder in Confucian robes and a wide beltughed, then stepped forth, his cold gazending on Su Yi. ¡°Youngster, you just forced our disciples to their knees. I¡¯ll give you just one chance: kneel and await your punishment, or else¡­.¡±

    Before he could finish, Su Yi¡¯s calm voice cut him off. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your breath. If you want to throw your life away, get on with it already. I guarantee that you won¡¯t live to tell the tale.¡±

    As he spoke, he walked over to a boulder near the pine tree, then set down his writing implements.

    The atmosphere changed sharply; it was now as oppressive as could be.

    Everyone, from Xiang Ming and hisckeys to Wen Lingzhao, stared nkly at Su Yi. This seemed so absurd, they couldn¡¯t even put it into words.

    The elder in Confucian robes was called Chu Kongchao, and he was the eighth-ranked elder of Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy, with second-level Inner Furnace Realm cultivation. His attainments in the Martial Dao were so impressive that mundane martial artists of the same cultivation were no match for him.

    Yet now, Su Yi dared insult him like this!?

    Even Wang Jianchong and the whiskered swordsman were stunned.

    ¡°You cocky little brat!¡± Chu Kongchao was so angry, his expression was ashen. He leaped into the air, and the aura of a Martial Dao Grandmaster instantly surged around him.

    It was like the sudden eruption of a long dormant volcano. His surging qi and blood bore down on his surroundings, throwing the air currents into turmoil and scattering rocks and sand.

    So strong!?The disciples¡¯ hearts shook, and their expressions filled with excitement and anticipation.?Su Yi provoked the eighth elder into attacking? He really doesn¡¯t know the meaning of the word ¡®death¡¯!

    Boom!

    Chu Kongchao didn¡¯t give them any time to think at all. He simply charged and attacked with all his might.

    His fingers were like sharp swords as they reached for Su Yi. Dazzling light circted around his digits, eye-catching and bright; they really did look like sharpened knives.

    As his hand shot towards his target, the air ripped apart like cotton with a shrill wail.

    The mid-rank earth-level secret tome¡ªthe Flying Goose Grab!

    If it hit its mark, it could tear through metal walls as easily as if they were made of paper.

    Even just watching from a distance, Xiang Ming felt suffocated.

    s, although none of them knew it, Su Yi had in a young third-level Grandmaster of the Wheel of the Moon Sect justst night.

    They certainly didn¡¯t know just how many Grandmasters had fallen at Su Yi¡¯s hands ofte.

    A faint, cold smile tugged at Su Yi¡¯s lips, and he gently shook his head. Only when Chu Kongchao drew close did he finally stretch out his hand, clench it into a fist, and swing.

    Like a deity beating a massive drum!

    Crunch! Crunch!

    Su Yi¡¯s fist was like a streak of flowing light, yet it had unblockable momentum. When itnded, all ten of Chu Kongchao¡¯s sharp, sword-like fingers snapped and broke. The joints, bones, and tendons burst with a stter of blood.

    With nothing left to block it, Su Yi¡¯s punch continued, mming ruthlessly into Chu Kongchao¡¯s chest.

    Bang!

    Beneath the crowd¡¯s shocked gazes, Chu Kongchao¡¯s gaunt frame snapped like a kite with its strings cut, flew through the air, and mmed into the cliffside over a hundred feet away with a low, muffled boom. The surrounding rocks crumbled and scattered.

    Bones cracked and tendons snapped in rapid session, the sound reminiscent of beans sizzling in a hot wok. When the elder fell from the cliff,?he justy there, sprawled out like mud, his head lolling to the side. He was no longer breathing.

    One punch was enough to kill a Grandmaster!

    That inexorable momentum and domineering presence shocked everyone present. Their hearts clenched violently in their chest.

    ¡°This¡­.¡± Xiang Ming and the other inner-sect disciples felt as if their souls had left their bodies. They dared not believe their own eyes.

    That was the eighth elder! How mighty was he, even amongst Grandmasters? Yet now, some Qi umtion teenager had killed him in a single punch?

    Wen Lingzhao¡¯s beautiful face froze, and her eyes widened in a daze. That?fist?was like a heavy hammer; it struck the tranquil waters of her heart, stirring up great waves of shock.

    All of the deep-rooted pride and confidence she had when she faced Su Yi shattered, as if that fist smashed it into powder.

    Her jade-like hands silently clenched, and she pursed her lips. Those clear eyes seemed to mist over with bewilderment.

    It¡¯s only been a month since he recovered his cultivation, but he can already obliterate Grandmasters!?

    ¡°Father wasn¡¯t lying to me after all¡­. Uncle Su really is terrifying¡­.!¡± Zheng Muyao¡¯s heart shook with terror, and her beautiful eyes widened. She couldn¡¯t help but recall her father¡¯s repeated reminders¡ª

    ¡°Young Lord Su is a man like a banished immortal. He might look young, but his methods are miraculous, like stealing fortune from the heavens. Whatever you do, you must not show him the slightest disrespect!¡±

    At the time, Zheng Muyao had only half believed him, but now, she had no choice but to take his words seriously.

    As for Wang Jianchong and the whiskered swordsman, they were instantly solemn, and their expressions changed erratically.

    The power of that fist shook them too. Their hearts and minds trembled, and they realized that something wasn¡¯t quite right here.

    Su Yi was just a Qi umtion Youth, yet he slew Chu Kongchao in a single punch before their very eyes!

    Who could have anticipated this?

    It was Su Yi who broke the following deathly silence. He said tly, ¡°I don¡¯t want any more nonsense, nor do I wish to waste any more time. If you¡¯re not convinced, just attack. Let¡¯s get this over with.¡±

    In his blue robes, he looked cool and aloof, just as he had before.

    Yet in the eyes of the crowd, this mere seventeen-year-old now emanated an aura so terrifying, their hearts quivered.

    ¡°Su Yi, do you have any idea of the consequences of what you¡¯ve just done? If you insist on bing our irreconcble enemy, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t make it out of Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy today!¡± The whiskered man¡¯s tone was grave, and his face was ashen.

    Su Yi nced at him. ¡°Draw your sword, and I¡¯ll grant you death.¡±

    Waves coursed through everyone¡¯s hearts once more. The whiskered swordsman was called Li Fengxing, and he was the academy¡¯s seventh elder, a Grandmaster of the Dao of the Sword!

    He¡¯d once traveled throughout the Great Zhou, polishing his swordsmanship for thirteen years to create his own personal sword art, ¡°The Nine Flowing Cloud Strikes.¡± He was famed throughout the province!

    It hadn¡¯t been long since he entered the sect. Otherwise, with his attainments in the Martial Dao, he would easily be among the sect¡¯s top five elders!

    Yet now, Su Yi was announcing his intentions to ¡°grant¡± Li Fengxing death!

    ¡°You really are vicious¡­.¡± Li Fengxing sighed, then suddenly drew his sword. In an instant, his gaze was as sharp and intimidating as the edge of his de.

    He hefted his de and stepped forth, his frame seemingly enveloped in an ethereal, floating cloud. As for his sword, countless streaks of faint, misty sword qi instantly manifested around it, like clustered rainclouds. They were beautiful, and they looked gentle and soft to the extreme.

    Yet extremely dangerous, too.

    Those streaks of sword qi could easily pierce heavy-iron armor or shatter boulders and steel. They were iparably sharp.

    When he shed his sword, if his opponent failed to block it, the countless streaks of misty sword qi would slice them into tiny chunks of meat!

    Su Yi arched his brow, and the depths of his gaze faintly lit up.?This sword¡­ Is actually somewhat interesting¡­!

    But just as he was about to strike, a dignified voice, like the ringing of a temple bell, filled the air and echoed throughout the surrounding area.

    ¡°Stay your hand!¡±

 Chapter 186: Ning Sihua

    <h4>Chapter 186: Ning Sihua</h4>

    The grand elder!

    Everyone¡¯s hearts shook when they recognized the owner of that booming, resonant voice.

    ng!

    Li Fengxing¡¯s wrists shifted, and the fine, misty sword rain permeating the air instantly dispersed.

    His mist-shrouded figure suddenly froze in mid-air. Then, he pressed off the ground and flew back, like a swallow returning to its nest.

    The ease with which he changed course was beautiful.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but nod to himself.?This person¡¯s attainments in the Dao of the Sword have already reached the threshold, albeit just barely. He¡¯s not much inferior to?Chang?Guoke, a disciple of the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect.

    Of course, had he finished swinging his sword, Li Fengxing would have died beyond a doubt.

    Three figures appeared further down the mountain path.

    Their leader was a woman in a deep purple, cloud-patterned skirt. Her long hair was tied up in a bun.

    She was petite, and her features were extremely clear and youthful; she looked about twelve. However, as her eyes took in her surroundings, her gaze contained traces of the vicissitudes of life. This gave her a highly distinctive quality; her delicate appearance brimmed with imposing majesty.

    Hm??When he saw her, Su Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed, revealing a rare hint of surprise.

    This woman¡¯s features spoke of ¡°rejuvenation¡±, but it was all-natural, with no artifice. She couldn¡¯t possibly be using a technique to retain a youthful appearance, either.

    This is quite interesting. Either she¡¯s an old yao, or she has a highly distinctive bloodline talent!

    In this mundane world, not even those they call ¡®Earthly Immortals¡¯ can master the profundities of rejuvenation and fully reim their youths.

    In addition to the grand elder, Ning Sihua was also apanied by a decrepit elder with his hands hidden in his sleeves and a man with an ax-shaped mustache and a scar across his brow.

    ¡°Uncle Su, that¡¯s the pce master, as well as the great, second, and third elders!¡± Zheng Muyao seized the opportunity and exined at top speeds, her pretty little face filled with awe and dread.

    Only now did Su Yi realize who these people were.

    The Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy pce master, Ning Sihua. She was practically a legend amongst Martial Dao Grandmasters!

    Her background was mysterious. It had been twenty years since she first took up her position in Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy, but she was always either in secluded cultivation or out wandering the uninhabited wilderness, like a leisurely cloud or solitary crane. She almost never paid worldly affairs any heed.

    Despite being its pce master, it was extremely rare for her to inquire about the academy¡¯s affairs, to the point that the vast majority of their disciples had never once seen her face. She was mysterious to the extreme.

    But almost without exception, whenever anyone brought up the mysterious, highest authority of Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy, their awe and reverence came straight from the heart!

    While chattingst night, Zhou Zhili mentioned something that the current imperial preceptor, Hong Shenshang, once said: ¡°Throughout the empire¡¯s Ten Great Academies, Pce Master Ning Sihua of Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy is the most mysterious. She¡¯s like a yao, and you cannot appraise her recklessly.¡±

    Looking at her now, based simply on her ¡°youthful rejuvenation¡±, it seemed Hong Shenshang wasn¡¯t exaggerating. She really was ¡°like a yao.¡±

    The decrepit old man beside Ning Sihua was Grand Elder Shang Zhen, a fifth-level Grandmaster.

    The gaunt middle-aged man with the ax-like mustache and scarred forehead was the second elder, Han Chong, a mighty fourth-level Grandmaster.

    It had been years since anyone saw any trace of Pce Master Ning Sihua, yet all of a sudden, here she was, with the sect¡¯s greatest elders alongside her. The crowd¡¯s hearts shook, and their expressions were instantly solemn.

    ¡°Greetings, Pce Master!¡± Wang Jianchong, Li Fengxing, Xiang Ming, and the other disciples all bowed. The atmosphere was instantly solemn.

    Only Su Yi just stood there, perfectly leisurely and at ease, not moving in the slightest. The sight was rather jarring.

    When Ning Sihua arrived, she walked right up to Chu Kongchao¡¯s corpse and scrutinized it carefully.

    When he saw this, Wang Jianchong hurried toward her and exined, ¡°Pce Master, just now¡­¡±

    ¡°I already know.¡± Ning Sihua didn¡¯t so much as nce at him. Her voice was clear, crisp, and pleasant to the ear, like heavenly music. But at the same time, it contained a natural, imposing majesty.

    Wang Jianchong¡¯s words stuck in his throat, and he sank into silence.

    After a while, Ning Sihua looked away, then turned around. ¡°Second Elder, attend to Chu Kongchao¡¯s remains.¡±

    The man with the ax-like mustache, Han Chong, nodded firmly, picked up the corpse, then strode off.

    Next, Ning Sihua ordered, ¡°Grand Elder, lead the disciples away.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The wizened old man, Shang Zhen, sped his fist, then swept his gaze across Xiang Ming and the other disciples. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    He put his hands behind his back, then was the first to leave.

    Although the disciples longed to stay behind and watch the spectacle, the circumstances left them no choice but to suppress their emotions and obediently follow the grand elder away.

    Zheng Muyao couldn¡¯t help but nce at Su Yi, who nodded, tacitly agreeing for her to leave. However, when he saw Wen Lingzhao turn to leave with the others, he furrowed his brow. ¡°Wait until we¡¯ve finished our business. It won¡¯t be toote to leave then.¡±

    It was just one sentence, but it made the already solemn atmosphere noticeably heavier. The crowd¡¯s hearts shook, and their expressions changed.

    Who would have thought that Su Yi would be so brazen even after the pce master made a personal appearance? It was like he didn¡¯t even realize that his life hung by a thread!

    Zheng Muyao¡¯s heart was on tenterhooks. She almost couldn¡¯t resist the urge to speak up.?Uncle Su, at a time like this, you really can¡¯t go on acting so tough!

    Meanwhile, Xiang Ming, Tian Dong, and the others were secretly mad with delight.?This guy sure seems intent on getting himself killed! Hasn¡¯t he realized that not even the vice pce master dares speak out of turn now that the pce master is here?

    Wen Lingzhao was caught off guard too. She froze, and the expression on her beautiful face changed erratically. She felt an indescribable sense of absurdity.?He¡­ Is he seriously still hung up on that paper contract¡­? Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s not at all worried about the danger?

    Wang Jianchong couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly.?I¡¯ve seen recklessness before, but never anyone so suicidal. Does he really think that his ability to y a Grandmaster in a single punch means he needn¡¯t fear the pce master?

    Everyone instinctively nced at Ning Sihua, but to their surprise, her clear, youthful features didn¡¯t so much as ripple. She thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Then have Wen Lingzhao stay behind.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s earlier objections were already hard to swallow, but Ning Sihua¡¯s response left them rather dumbstruck.?What¡¯s going on? Since when was our pce master such a pushover?

    Xiang Ming and the other disciples¡¯ delight vanished without a trace, reced with a sense of despondency. They felt so stifled that they almost coughed up blood.

    But no one dared utter a single word ofint.

    It was under this strange, stifled atmosphere that Grand Elder Shang Zhen led Xiang Ming and the others away. Before long, they disappeared beyond the foot of Divine Firmament Peak.

    Now, in addition to Su Yi and Wen Lingzhao, only three of Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy¡¯s higher-ups remained before Birdsong Pavilion: Ning Sihua, Wang Jianchong, and Li Fengxing.

    Wen Lingzhao pursed her lips and said nothing, but her heart was in turmoil. She felt deeply conflicted.

    Even she had no choice but to admit that everything that had happened today had repeatedly overturned her perception of reality, to the point that now, none of this felt quite real. She almost felt as if she were dreaming.

    Wang Jianchong and Li Fengxing felt rather confused too. The pce master hade in person; this alone was no small matter. She was surely here to deal with Su Yi, but why had she sent all the others away?

    Su Yi just stood there as if none of this had anything to do with him. He just walked over to the boulder where he¡¯d ced his writing implements and started?readying?the ink.

    He really didn¡¯t want to waste any more time.

    When they saw what he was up to, Wang Jianchong and Li Fengxing were dumbstruck; they almost didn¡¯t believe their eyes.?This guy really doesn¡¯t take the pce master seriously at all!

    But it was then that Ning Sihua walked over, her steps light and airy. She stopped beside Su Yi, seemingly curious. ¡°Fellow Daoist, why is it that someone of your caliber is so concerned about a mere paper contract?¡±

    <i>Fellow Daoist??</i>Su Yi was still grinding ink when he heard this, and for a moment, his hands froze.

    He hadn¡¯t heard that title for a long time. For a moment, he looked dazed. Memories of his past life, one scene after another, shed through his mental sigh.

    <i>Fellow Daoist¡­.</i>

    <i>That title sure is nostalgic!</i>

    Su Yi nced up at the famously mysterious woman, the pce master of Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy, the person Imperial Preceptor Hong Shenshan once described as ¡°like a yao.¡±

    ¡°Since you already know what I¡¯m doing, why ask? Are you nning to stop me?¡± he said. His tone was casual, but it contained no respect, much less dread. It even sounded a bit like an interrogation.

    Wen Lingzhao¡¯s eyes widened, and she found it increasingly impossible to stay calm.

    Meanwhile, Wang Jianchong¡¯s brow furrowed in displeasure. Just as he was about to lose control and interject, Ning Sihua gently shook her head. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand. Why concern yourself with the opinions of the mundane world? Why not simply ignore it?¡±

    Wang Jianchong forced the words at the tip of his tongue back down. He looked bewildered.?What is the pce master trying to do?

    He nced over at Li Fengxing, but he lookedpletely baffled too.

    ¡°I dwell within the mortal world; how can I possibly disregard it? In my eyes, this is ridding myself of an obsession and clearing mental barriers. If I simply ignore my obsession, how am I to rid myself of it? How am I to speak of the Dao then?¡± said Su Yi tly. Having said this, he sank back into thought.

    ¡°Ridding yourself of obsession, clearing mental barriers¡­¡± Ning Sihua repeated, then nodded. ¡°So that¡¯s why. Alright, but before signing your contract, might I ask how you propose to resolve what happened here today, Fellow Daoist?¡±

    Wang Jianchong and Li Fengxing nced at each other, and their spirits lifted.?Is the pce master finally going to take action?

    Su Yi set down the ink and inkstone, then turned to the nearby youthful-looking woman and said tly, ¡°Since you seem to understand a little, you ought to know just how grave the consequences of bing my enemy would be.¡±

    ¡°Impudent!¡± Wang Jianchong couldn¡¯t help but bellow, ¡°Su Yi, you still dare make such wild threats? This is an affront to our pce master¡¯s prestige; you deserve to die a thousand deaths for this!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed, but Ning Sihua only sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Her pleasant, melodious voice still ringing through the skies, she raised her right hand and gently waved it through the air.

    Bang!

    The nearby Wang Jianchong was like a little boat in the face of a raging tidal wave. He was sent flying, and he mmed directly into the cliffside, bleeding from his mouth and nose.

    He was fully embedded in the rock!

    Li Fengxing¡¯s heart shook, and he stood there, rooted to the spot. Even if you whacked him over the head, he never would have guessed that the pce master would attack Wang Jianchong out of nowhere!

    Wen Lingzhao was stunned too. She couldn¡¯t even imagine why this was happening.

    ¡°Pce Master¡­.¡± Wang Jianchong fell to the ground, his head still buzzing and his expression uncertain.

    Ning Sihua said lightly, ¡°Go to the ¡®Cliffs of Penance.¡¯ You are not to take a single step outside for a year.¡±

    ¡°This¡­.¡± Wang Jianchong was dumbstruck.

    The Cliffs of Penance!

    That was the harshest, coldest ce in the entire academy. Typically, only the most grievous of offenders were sent there to repent. Those imprisoned had to endure the torment of biting winds and fierce rains day and night.

    Wang Jianchong was a Grandmaster, but if he was trapped there for a year, the torture would deal an enormous blow to his vitality, and that¡¯s assuming he even made it out alive!

 Chapter 187: Using Martial Arts to Control the Spiritual and Force to Manifest Technique

    <h4>Chapter 187: Using Martial Arts to Control the Spiritual and Force to Manifest Technique</h4>

    Wang Jianchong quivered from head to toe, then struggled his way out of the cliffside. He took a deep breath and was just about to say something when¡ª

    Ning Sihua¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°Do you have something else to say?¡±

    Her pleasant voice carried a hint of a chill. Wang Jianchong¡¯s heart sank. He sped his fist and lowered his head. ¡°I¡¯ll carry out your orders, Pce Master.¡±

    With that, he turned and limped off, his heart filled with sourness and bewilderment.?I¡¯m still a vice pce master here, aren¡¯t I? Why would the pce master attack me??I just don¡¯t get it.

    Li Fengxing watched him disappear. Waves coursed through his heart too, and he couldn¡¯t calm down. He realized that something strange was happening, and he fell increasingly silent.

    As for Wen Lingzhao, she was equally quiet. She was trying her best to stay calm, but her heart surged with emotions she couldn¡¯t quite tame, to the point that her bewilderment showed on her face. She stood there, dazed and distracted.

    Then, out of nowhere, Su Yi said, ¡°That¡¯s two people whose lives you¡¯ve saved from right under my nose.¡±

    This deration seemed a bit random.

    But Ning Sihua instantly understood. ¡°Fellow Daoist, you were right: when you dwell within the mundane world, it''s hard to avoid its fetters. I am the pce master of Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy. If I want to immerse myself in my cultivation, I need people to assist me with various trifles.¡±

    ¡°And how do you intend to resolve today¡¯s incident?¡± Su Yi asked with great interest.

    Ning Sihua thought for a moment. ¡°How about you treat me to a drink?¡±

    ¡°A drink to dissolve our enmity?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shot up.

    A hint of a smile rose on Ning Sihua¡¯s immature features. She said, her tone rife with implied meaning, ¡°Has there ever been any enmity between us?¡±

    ¡°Today won¡¯t work.¡± Su Yi shook his head, then raised his brush and dipped it in the welled ink.

    ¡°But,¡± he said offhandedly, ¡°If I get the chance some other time, there¡¯s no reason we can¡¯t drink until we¡¯re both dead drunk.¡±

    There was no way he¡¯d fail to realize Ning Sihua¡¯s intentions. She wanted to use ¡°sharing a drink¡± as an excuse to have an in-depth discussion with him.

    There was no doubt about it: this mysterious woman capable of youthful rejuvenation had sensed something in him.

    In her eyes, what happened here today wasn¡¯t even worth mentioning.

    Of course, Su Yi felt the same way. In that sense, the two of them really did have reason to call each other ¡°Fellow Daoist.¡± Both of them disdained the petty squabbles of the mundane world; there was no way they¡¯d concern themselves with what happened earlier.

    Ning Sihua was momentarily stunned, but after a brief silence, she said, ¡°That works too.¡±

    She then stood off to the side and said no more. As for Su Yi, he held his breath and focused, sinking into silence and staring at the white paper spread across the boulder.

    As if sensing what was about to happen, a pair of jade-like fists clenched. Wen Lingzhao¡¯s heart filled with an unprecedented sense of humiliation, and she could no longer remain silent. ¡°Su Yi, I already said that I¡¯d rather die than sign your contract!¡±

    The young woman paused for emphasis between each syble, practically spitting her words through her tightly clenched teeth. Her peerlessly beautiful yet icy cold face brimmed with determination and hatred.

    Ning Sihua looked at her but said nothing.

    The light of the sun was gentle and warm. A breeze blew through the mountains, rustling the pines.

    The young woman¡¯s furious, determined words seemed sudden and out of ce against the tranquil scenery; they were even a bit jarring.

    Su Yi remained silent, his expression calm. Only his eyes shed with a sharp light, like the edge of a sword.

    Then, he picked up his brush and swept it across the page.

    Eight characters appeared on the white paper, written with such force that they bled through the page,pleted in a single breath. They were free, forceful, and unrestrained.

    The paper was white as snow, the ink as dark as night.

    ¡°Hah~!¡± Su Yi let out a long breath of turbid air, then casually flung his brush aside. He pointed to the paper resting on the boulder, then nced at the nearby Wen Lingzhao. ¡°This isn¡¯t a letter of repudiation, nor is it a contract. I disdain using such methods to humiliate you; we were strangers to begin with, and our arranged marriage made us spouses in name only. From now on, there is nothing between us at all.¡±

    With that, he put his hands behind his back, turned, and walked away. He couldn¡¯t even be bothered to wait and see her reaction. After today, what would it matter if she got together with Xiang Ming? He wouldn¡¯t care in the least.

    The way he saw it, the eight characters written on the page were like a sword, severing all of his restraints.

    They weren¡¯t particrly dynamic, much less profoundly affecting. Nevertheless, that light, ethereal line of eight characters contained everything Su Yi wanted to express.

    This was a decent way to end it.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist¡­.¡± said Ning Sihua softly.

    Su Yi just stood there without so much as turning his head to look at her. ¡°Do you have business?¡±

    ¡°Since we were destined to meet, how about we spar?¡± said Ning Sihua.

    This time, Su Yi turned and stared at the nearby, youthful-looking Ning Sihua. ¡°One attack to determine victory and defeat?¡±

    Ning Sihua smiled. ¡°Both of us live within the mundane world. We needn¡¯t rush to determine a victor. All I ask is that you help open my eyes.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Come on then.¡±

    Ning Sihua stretched out her hand. Her long, slender fingers spread out like lotus petals, then clenched into a fist.

    Then, she lightly knocked the air.

    Instantly, a wisp of clear, melodious birdsong reverberated throughout the mountains, shaking the pines and scattering the clouds.

    Li Fengxing watched from afar as a transparent, crystalline lotus hand seal appeared in Ning Sihua¡¯s palm and swept forth.

    In an instant, it was like a dazzlingly radiant lotus blooming between heaven and earth. It released vast swathes of light, like a divine technique, mysterious and inscrutable.

    How could anyone call this a ¡°mundane martial art¡±? This was like the magic spoken of in legends!

    ¡°What level of power is this?¡± Wen Lingzhao was shaken, and she watched in a daze.

    She¡¯d long since heard who-knows-how-many rumors about their mysterious pce master¡¯s power, but she would never have thought that when Ning Sihua really took action, it would be so unbelievable.

    Then, she watched as Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shifted upward. With a sudden shake of his sleeves, his hands pulled the air. Abundant, flourishing power surged from his palms, gradually gathering above them.

    It was as if his hands held the sun and moon aloft.

    One was yang; those who obey me live.

    The other was yin; those who go against me die.

    One yin, one yang, life and death. Both hands moved closer together and¡ª

    Boom!

    The lotus hand seal flew through the air and descended, but when it shed with Su Yi¡¯s joined hands, the result was a low, muffled boom.

    Immediately afterward, the birdsong increased in pitch, and an unbelievable scene unfolded¡ª

    The blocked hand seal bloomed, splitting intoyer afteryer afteryer and materializing into a vibrant, lifelike, fiery-red vermillion bird.

    The bird bathed in me as it spread its wings, and a flood of terrifying destructive power spread out around it.

    ¡°Immortal magic!?¡± Li Fengxing gasped, and his heart shook.

    As for Wen Lingzhao, she was already rooted to the spot, her mind nk.

    Su Yi¡¯s dark eyes subtly lit up, and a hint of a yful grin tugged at the corners of his lips.

    Using martial arts to control the spiritual and force to manifest technique?

    To him, that wasn¡¯t even worth mentioning!

    His hands suddenly intercrossed, like a pair of millstones, drawing on the starkly different powers of firmness and softness. They suddenly converged.

    It was like an intersection of yin and yang or the cycle of life and death.

    Boom!

    The fiery vermillion bird had only just spread its wings as if to take flight when the two ¡°millstones¡± suppressed it. They crushed it, inch by inch, like they were grinding grain. Sparks scattered in all directions, and as these two powers shed, the sound of rumbling rang out.

    And when Su Yi¡¯s hands fully ovepped, the vermillion bird born of a hand seal was frittered away to nothingness. It dispersed, leaving nothing behind.

    Everyone fell silent.

    Li Fengxing quivered from head to toe. Witnessing this duel had shaken him, mind and soul. He felt as if he¡¯d witnessed immortals practicing their magics; he found it hard to stay in control.

    Only now did he realize that had he really fought Su Yi just now, if the grand elder hadn¡¯t yelled for him to stop or if he didn¡¯t pull back just in time, he would already be dead!

    Only now did he understand what Su Yi meant when he said Ning Sihua had saved two lives.

    The pce master¡¯s arrival?really had saved?two people: Li Fengxing and Wang Jianchong!

    As soon as this thought urred to him, Li Fengxing couldn¡¯t help but break out in cold sweats. He realized that he¡¯d just had a brush with death. The most ridiculous part was that he was only just now realizing it...

    Meanwhile, Wen Lingzhao¡¯s mind waspletely nk with bewilderment.?The pce master¡¯s attack was so high-level, yet that guy actually blocked it?

    It was then that Ning Sihua eximed, ¡°Fellow Daoist, if I don¡¯t mistake my guess, you quenched all one hundred and eight spiritual apertures, then achieved ¡®full spiritual awakening of the acupoints¡¯ in one fell swoop, achieving peerless foundations?¡±

    Her bright eyes shone with a strange light; it seemed she found it hard to believe.

    ¡°Using martial arts to control the spiritual and force to manifest technique? Seeing this, I¡¯d think you¡¯d long since transcended the Four Realms of the Martial Dao, but it turns out you achieved this within the mere Inner Furnace Realm,¡± said Su Yi tly.

    ¡°Using martial arts to control the spiritual and force to manifest technique¡± referred to controlling the force and spiritual energy of heaven and earth to derive powers reminiscent of magic.

    Of course, ordinary Grandmasters had no hope of achieving this.

    Only those who, in the Inner Furnace Realm, tempered ¡°Five-Colored Spiritual Radiance¡± could master power of this level.

    Grandmasters were those who refined their organs: the heart, liver, spleen, lungs, and kidneys. These major organs were like five furnaces within the body, hence the name ¡°the Inner Furnace Realm¡±.

    ¡°Five-Colored Spiritual Radiance¡± referred to refining these five ¡°organ furnaces¡± to achieve spiritual dao light, the spiritual radiance of the five elements¡ªWood, Metal, Fire, Water, and Earth.

    Wood¡¯s light was green, and it was nourished within the Liver Furnace.

    Metal¡¯s light was golden, and it was nourished within the Lung Furnace.

    And so on and so forth.

    The five major organs were like furnaces, and when they each shone with spiritual light, they created a fully perfected power. This was the highest secret of the five levels of the Grandmaster Realm.

    Refining the innards wasn¡¯t difficult; the hard part was obtaining spiritual radiance. This was no easier than achieving ¡°full spiritual awakening of the acupoints¡± in the Qi umtion Realm.

    Even in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, less than one in ten thousand could aplish such a feat.

    But Ning Sihua was one of those peerless existences.

    Despite this, Su Yi, with his Qi umtion cultivation, could easily diffuse her profound and inscrutable attack and discern its nature.

    That was precisely why Ning Sihua was so surprised.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re truly iparable to mundane martial artists,¡± said Ning Sihua, her voice soft and pleasing to the ear. After this, should I get the chance, I¡¯ll be sure to consult with you, and I hope you won¡¯t be stingy.¡±

    Su Yiughed dryly. ¡°Next time we meet, so long as you can take one of my attacks, I¡¯ll be sure to treat you with good-quality brew.¡±

    Ning Sihua couldn¡¯t help but smile, her eyes carrying a hint ofughter. ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re quite vindictive.¡±

    ¡°This is called ¡®giving as good as one gets.¡¯ Had I failed to take your attack just now, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯d have been reluctant to let me leave so easily.¡± Su Yi shook his head and waved. ¡°Farewell.¡±

    With that, he turned around and left. His blue robes willowed as he faded into the distance.

    From beginning to end, he didn¡¯t so much as nce at Wen Lingzhao.

    It was only after Su Yi¡¯s tall, aloof figure disappeared from view that Ning Sihua retracted her gaze and nced at the boulder beside the pine tree.

    The writing implements wereid out on its surface, as well as Su Yi¡¯s newest work of calligraphy: ¡±Parting will be best for both of us, so let¡¯s each seek happiness on our own.¡±

    Each character was free and unbridled, and the ink bled through the page. At a nce, it looked like a sword severing its fetters, revealing sanguine ease, rife with meaning.

 Chapter 188: Concessions

    <h4>Chapter 188: Concessions</h4>

    Ning Sihua stared intently at the line of text, then said, ¡°Actually, I think that ending your rtionship like this is a good thing. Someone like him¡­. In this world, what woman could possibly capture his heart?¡±

    Hearing this immediately stunned Wen Lingzhao out of her daze andplex mix of emotions. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°I never liked him to begin with.¡±

    But although she said that, she felt a certain indescribable heaviness and irritation in her heart.

    In the past, she would surely have been furious. A live-in husband used a piece of paper to draw a line between them? How ridiculous was that?

    Yet now, when she recalled the various abilities Su Yi had only just disyed, she felt only wordless despondency and mncholy.

    For the past year, ever since her wedding day, she¡¯d thought of nothing but how to free herself of this wedding contract.

    To that end, she¡¯d done everything in her power to increase her cultivation, and she¡¯d never dared ck off in the slightest.

    Finally, she became the most dazzling inheritor of Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy, and she won the praises and envy of countless sectmates.

    .

    The numerous sect higher-ups all thought highly of her as well. They thought that she had a chance to break into the ranks of Martial Dao Grandmasters next year, at just eighteen years of age.

    She¡¯d always seen the Featherflow King, Yue Shichan, as her goal. She wanted to be a titled marquis within three years. That way, she could go to the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family to discuss conditions and find a way to convince them to agree to undo her marriage contract.

    As for Su Yi himself, she¡¯d always seen him as a stranger. She¡¯d never once hoped that Su Yi, her live-in husband, could be of any use at all towards her goal of voiding their marriage.

    It would be enough if he didn¡¯t make things any worse.

    She would never have guessed that, when she saw Su Yi after just a month apart, he¡¯d be like an entirely different person!

    He''d forced Xiang Ming, the son of the provincial governor, to kneel in the dirt.

    He''d killed Elder Chu Kongchao in a single punch.

    Even after the long-secluded pce master took action, he blocked her practically miraculous attack with power to spare!

    All of this was just so unbelievable. Su Yi was nothing like the version of him that lived in her head. The power at his disposal was terrifying, and the gap between reality and her expectations was indescribably enormous.

    Is this what it means for someone to leave you in the dust?

    Ning Sihua suddenly asked,?¡°Do you want this line of text?¡±

    Wen Lingzhao paused for a moment, then nced at the white paper spread out atop the boulder. The sight of it filled her indescribable anger.

    Some time passed before she finally gnashed her teeth and said, ¡°I want it!¡±

    ¡°This is going to be proof of your humiliation, which you¡¯ll use to renew your courage and motivate yourself to grow stronger and stronger, all for the sake of one day taking an eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth. Is that right?¡± asked Ning Sihua with great interest.

    Wen Lingzhao took a deep breath, and her clear eyes filled with wordless determination. ¡°I just want to prove that I absolutely won¡¯t turn out inferior to him.¡±

    Ning Sihua didn¡¯t make fun of her, but her eyes filled with pity. She sighed, ¡°I suppose it¡¯s possible that a miracle will ur? No one can say for sure.¡±

    As she said this, she picked up the paper and passed it to Wen Lingzhao. ¡°These words contain no intent to nder or humiliate you. The way I see it, there¡¯s no way he¡¯d concern himself with thews and regtions of mundanity. Why not choose to let this go? Wouldn¡¯t it be a form of release?¡±

    Wen Lingzhao picked up the paper, and the eight unrestrained characters on its surface reflected in her clear eyes. She felt as if needles were pricking her heart.

    She silently put the paper away, then clutched it tight, her pretty face pallid and her lips pursed. ¡°Pce Master, everyone has to make their own choices, and I absolutely refuse to just lower my head like this.¡±

    Ning Sihua evaluated the picturesque beauty in the snowy white dress and, on a whim, said, ¡°Are you willing to cultivate alongside me?¡±

    Wen Lingzhao¡¯s dim eyes suddenly lit up, like ashes reigniting with firelight. ¡°That¡­ That would be my honor, but might I first discuss it with my master?¡±

    ¡°Zhu Guqing?¡± asked Ning Sihua. ¡°There¡¯s no way she¡¯ll refuse. It¡¯s up to you.¡±

    Wen Lingzhao took a deep breath and said decisively, ¡°I¡¯m willing!¡±

    Ning Sihua nodded. ¡°Today, you shall move into my Pce of Withering and Growth. You shall cultivate there going forward.¡±

    As she said this, she suddenly recalled something. ¡°Why wasn¡¯t your master here today?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s been out on a mission. She went to the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital to¡­..¡± Wen Lingzhao exined the whole situation. When she finished, she couldn¡¯t help but look confused. ¡°I received a letter from my master several days ago saying that she¡¯d already departed the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital, so she ought to have arrived the day before yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Something must have dyed her en route,¡± said Ning Sihua, but she didn¡¯t take it to heart. She was just about to leave when she suddenly turned to the nearby Li Fengxing. ¡°You are not to leak word of what happened here today.¡±

    Li Fengxing solemnly sped his fist. ¡°I shall humbly carry out your orders!¡±

    ¡°That goes for you too,¡± said Ning Sihua, this time turning her gaze on Wen Lingzhao.

    Wen Lingzhao¡¯s gaze dimmed somewhat, but she nodded her agreement.

    ¡­¡­

    The foot of Mount Autumnleaf.

    Zheng Muyao waited beside the horse-drawn carriage, frantic and unable to calm herself down. What happened today had startled her, and she felt a sense of foreboding.

    ¡°Miss, since Young Lord Su dared attack, it was naturally no reckless whim,¡± said the carriage driver, Uncle Liao. His tone was gentle andforting.

    He¡¯d already learned some of what happened on Divine Firmament Peak from Zheng Muyao.

    At first, he¡¯d been stunned too, but he soon calmed down and considered Su Yi¡¯s abilities and disposition. This was someone who dared y the Wheel of the Moon Sect elder Liu Hongqi. How could the consequences of killing someone within Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy possibly be enough to scare him?

    Even if he provoked disaster, he naturally had means of coping with it.

    ¡°Uncle Liao, you don¡¯t know this part yet, but this incident startled even the pce master out of her multi-year seclusion. If conflict urs between them, I¡¯m afraid the consequences for Uncle Su will be unimaginable,¡± said Zheng Muyao with obvious worry.

    Uncle Liao fell silent.

    He naturally knew full well how mysterious and powerful Ning Sihua was!

    In the Imperatorial Province, the Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy pce master upied a transcendent position; there was no one else like her!

    Over the years, Provincial Governor Xiang Tianqiu had visited Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy in hopes of an audience on numerous asions, only to be turned away at the door each time. He wasn¡¯t fated to meet with her.

    Even so, Xiang Tianqiu dared not get angry.

    ¡°What do I do? If Father finds out that I was the one who brought Uncle Su to Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy, leading to an incident on this level, he¡¯ll¡­.¡± Zheng Muyao suddenly froze mid-sentence.

    This was because, further down the mountain path, she saw a tall figure walking toward them.

    His gait was leisurely, tranquil, and rxed, and the blue of his robes stood out against the mists.

    It was Su Yi!

    Zheng Muyao instantly lit up with surprise and delight. She was so excited, she rushed up to greet him. ¡°Uncle Su, you¡¯re not hurt, are you?¡±

    ¡°Do I look hurt?¡± Su Yiughed and asked right back.

    He was in a good mood; he hadn¡¯t made this trip in vain. He¡¯d finally drawn a clear line between himself and Wen Lingzhao and rid himself of one of his obsessions.?From this day forth, he no longer needed to live in fear of green hats.

    But this matter wasn¡¯t really over.

    It was just as Wen Lingzhao said; in the world of the mundane, they couldn¡¯t resolve their legal marriage contract unless the Su Family nodded their head. The ordinary people of the world would inevitably still see Su Yi as a ¡°live-in son-inw.¡±

    Su Yi already didn¡¯t care too much about all that. With the Wen Family¡¯s foundations, how could they possibly treat him with disrespect?

    As for the Su Family, when he went to pay them a visit in person, he¡¯d just deal with this alongside his former grudges and be done with it.

    ¡°I just knew you¡¯d be okay!¡± eximed Zheng Muyao, waving her pink fists in the air.

    ¡°Is there any need to get so worked up?¡± Su Yi shook his head, then headed straight for the carriage.

    ¡°Young Lord Su, where are we going next?¡± Uncle Liao asked respectfully, a hint of awe on his face.

    Su Yi just slew a Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy elder within their territory, yet he somehow emerged unscathed. Who wouldn¡¯t admire him after that?

    ¡°Back to the House of Waveswept Rocks.¡± Su Yi boarded the carriage, theny down and rxed his entire body. Exhaustion coursed through him.

    Dispelling Ning Sihua¡¯s attack might have looked easy, but it was actually enormously draining. Both his cultivation base and his soul felt feeble.

    He thought to himself,?Next time I see her, I¡¯ll have to show that woman just how strong I am¡­.

    Zheng Muyao walked up to him and, of her own volition, smiled and got to work kneading his legs.

    ¡­¡­

    Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy, the Hall of Punishment.

    Grand Elder Shang Zhen sat there in silence.

    He was so old and decrepit, he was like a candle flickering in the wind, and his eyes were cloudy with cataracts.

    The atmosphere was tense and stifled.

    Xiang Ming, Tian Dong, and the others stood there, fearful and ill at ease.

    They didn¡¯t know why the grand elder had led them to a dark, sinister ce like the Hall of Punishment. They?certainly?didn¡¯t understand why Zheng Muyao got to leave right away while they¡¯d been retained here.

    The grand elder didn¡¯t exin, either.

    After arriving in the Hall of Punishment, he just sat there, his eyes half-closed, as if he were dozing off.

    A long time passed before the sound of footsteps rang out, and the halberd-mustached second elder, Han Chong, walked inside.

    Shang Zhen¡¯s turbid eyes finally opened. ¡°What do you think we ought to do with them?¡±

    Xiang Ming and the other disciples¡¯ hearts instantly clenched.

    ¡°Confine them for a month as a token punishment. That will be enough,¡± said Han Chong expressionlessly.

    Xiang Ming couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Uncle Master Han, we did nothing wrong. Why are you punishing us?¡±

    He was the son of the provincial governor, the disciple of vice pce master Wang Jianchong. He naturally had the confidence to ask such a question.

    Han Chong¡¯s expression was calm and indifferent. ¡°When you do something wrong, you naturally must pay the corresponding price. If you hadn¡¯t provoked him first, how could he possibly have forced you to your knees?¡±

    ¡°That¡­.¡± Xiang Ming opened his mouth and was just about to exin when¡­.

    ¡°Your master has already been sent to the Cliffs of Penance for punishment,¡± said Han Chong. ¡°He cannot take so much as a half step outside for a year.¡±

    Xiang Ming¡¯s heart shook, and his expression changed dramatically. He was now fully aware of how serious this matter was!

    His master, Wang Jianchong, was one of the sect¡¯s two vice pce masters, yet he¡¯d received such an extreme punishment. Even without Han Chong saying it directly, Xiang Ming knew that only the pce master herself could have given such an order!

    Grand Elder Shang Zhen said tly, ¡°Even now, you think you can rely on your father¡¯s paltry authority to resolve your problems? Juvenile.¡±

    With that, he waved, and the Hall of Punishment¡¯s enforcers filed out and led Xiang Ming and the others away.

    Xiang Ming slumped in dejection, but although he was iparably furious and angry, he dared not struggle or resist. Before long, he was led out of the Hall of Punishment.

    ¡°If he¡¯s clever, he¡¯ll understand. Since even Wang Jianchong was punished, it¡¯s clear who the ultimate victor of today¡¯s struggle was,¡± said Han Chong, his expressionplicated.

    The depths of Shang Zhen¡¯s turbid eyes shed with a strange light as well.

    How many years had it been? Their pce master was like a deity! This was the first time he¡¯d ever seen her¡­ back down!

 Chapter 189: The River of Stars Falls to Earth

    <h4>Chapter 189: The River of Stars Falls to Earth</h4>

    The House of Waveswept Rocks.

    When the carriage stopped outside, Zheng Muyao was just about to follow Su Yi in when she heard him say, ¡°You should go home.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­.¡± Zheng Muyao batted her eyes, then pleaded, ¡°Uncle Su, I want to go to your house and have a look around.¡±

    But it was as if Su Yi didn¡¯t even hear her. ¡°Go back and ask around for me. I want to know whether or not Zhu Guqing has made it back to Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy.¡±

    On his way back, he wondered, <i>Why was it that despite themotion, Zhu Guqing didn¡¯t make an appearance? She''s Wen Lingzhao''s master!</i>

    Even?Wen?Lingxue was nowhere to be found.?Something wasn¡¯t quite right here.

    Remember, when he first left the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital, Zhu Guqing and Wen Lingxue had already boarded their passenger ship and left. Based on the distance, they ought to have arrived in the Imperatorial Provincial Capital three dayster.

    Which was to say that they should have arrived the day before yesterday.

    But today, during his trip to Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy, he saw no sign of either one of them.

    ¡°Zhu Guqing? Uncle Su, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve taken a shine to that mature, icy beauty?¡± Zheng Muyao couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Su Yi stretched out his finger and poked her forehead. ¡°What do you spend all your time thinking about? Investigate, thene back tonight and tell me what you¡¯ve learned.¡±

    With that, he turned and walked into the House of Waveswept Rocks.

    What¡¯s the point of being young if you don¡¯t live it up a little? Uncle Su, you¡¯re so young, and you already have a peerless beauty like Cha Jin by your side. Now you want me to investigate Zhu Guqing too? How could you possibly be up to any good¡­??Zheng Muyao thought to herself.

    She turned and went back to the carriage. ¡°Uncle Liao, we¡¯re going home.¡±

    This sultry, fiery beauty in ck now upied Su Yi¡¯s former seat. She sprawled outzily, just as he had. However, she felt rather stifled.

    On their way back from Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy, she relentlessly peppered Su Yi with questions in an attempt to find out what happened after Ning Sihua arrived, as well as how exactly Su Yi made it out.

    s, Su Yi refused to utter a word.

    It doesn¡¯t matter. What happened today was scary enough already. I¡¯ll go back and tell my father what I do know, then see what he says¡­.?Zheng Muyao said to herself.

    ¡­¡­

    The House of Waveswept Rocks.

    Cha Jin¡¯s dark hair was tied up in a bun and held in ce with a wooden hairpin, revealing her long, snowy neck. Her sleeves were rolled up, so her ivory forearms were on full disy as she tended to the lush vegetation growing on both sides of the pavilion.

    Today, she wore a white skirt that went just past her knees. When she bent at the waist, her slender back and straight, smooth thighs created an enticing, graceful outline.

    Below the waist but above the legs, her skirts created a particrly ample and abundant curve.

    Suddenly, out of nowhere, a voice rang out behind her. ¡°Is there any food left?¡±

    Cha Jin shook, then whipped around, scissors in hand. When she saw it was Su Yi, she sheepishly stuck out her tongue. ¡°So, you¡¯re back, Young Lord.¡±

    Su Yi was already walking toward the pavilion. Cha Jin hurried after him. ¡°Young Lord, I¡¯ve already prepared a meal from the Five vor House, as well as a fine ten-year brew. Would you like me to warm it up for you?¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± said Su Yi offhandedly. ¡°I¡¯m going to go cultivate. If anyonees calling, turn them away at the door, no matter who they are.¡±

    Cha Jin nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Suddenly, Su Yi turned and asked, ¡°Where did you buy those clothes?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± This question caught Cha Jin off guard. For Su Yi to?ask something?so strange left her dumbstruck, and it took her a moment to recover enough to say, ¡°I bought this in the city, at Ruifu House...¡±

    Inwardly, she muttered to herself,?Why would the young lord suddenly concern himself with that?

    Don¡¯t tell me¡­.

    She suddenly recalled that Su Yi arrived without her knowing it while she was pruning the trees and flowers. He¡¯d been standing there behind her as she bent forward¡­..

    Cha Jin¡¯s pretty face flushed red, and her heart filled with indescribable embarrassment. <i>No way¡­. Don¡¯t tell my skirt is so form-fitting that he saw¡­</i>

    Su Yi turned around. ¡°Find some spare time to go buy some more. Mm, you¡¯ve seen Lingxue before. Buy something that¡¯ll suit her figure.¡±

    Before he even finished speaking, Su Yi turned and walked toward the pavilion¡¯s second floor.

    Just moments ago, Cha Jin had been bashful, and her thoughts ran wild. But now, she felt as if she¡¯d taken a knife to the heart, and she stood there in a daze.?He¡¯s making me buy clothes for another woman?

    And the woman in question is his little sister-inw! You! How can you act like that?

    Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s too much?

    Cha Jin¡¯s expression changed erratically. She still didn¡¯t know that today, Su Yi had officially ended things with Wen Lingzhao¡­.

    If she knew, perhaps she might understand a little?

    ¡­¡­

    After eating, Su Yi sat cross-legged, calmed his heart, and began his cultivation.

    During his sh with Ning Sihua, he suddenly realized a certain something¡ª

    The Great Zhou was part of the mundane world, but that didn¡¯t mean there weren¡¯t any exceptional or powerful figures living there.

    Take Ning Sihua, the pce head of Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy. It was obvious at a nce that she wasn¡¯t a martial artist in themon sense of the word.

    Even those experts the people called ¡°Earthly Immortals¡± couldn¡¯t possibly rejuvenate their youth as she had.

    Furthermore, Ning Sihua understood the secrets of ¡°spiritual awakening of the acupoints¡±, and she called him ¡°Fellow Daoist.¡± It was obvious that she¡¯d picked up various hints from him too.

    All of this was enough to prove that Ning Sihua wasn¡¯t simple.

    The Azure Continent contained over a hundred nations. The Great Zhou was just one of them, and it merely reigned over one tiny corner of the continent.

    Thinking about it, it wasn¡¯t possible that Ning Sihua was the only special or mysterious figure out there.

    But that¡¯s what makes things interesting. Without people like her, the mundane world would be far too dull¡­.?Su Yi muttered to himself.

    Two hourster.

    Crack!?The tier-three spirit stone Su Yi had clutched in his palm shattered into powder.

    He thought for a moment, then took out another.

    After ying the Wheel of the Moon Sect¡¯s Liu Hongqi, he now had ten additional tier-three spirit stones. How could he possibly refrain from using them?

    Perhaps because he¡¯d finally freed himself from the fetters of his marriage contract, or perhaps because his encounter with Ning Sihua had stimted him Su Yi already felt it necessary to increase his cultivation.

    For an existence on his level, so long as he had ample cultivation resources, raising his cultivation wasn¡¯t hard.

    The key issue was that he wanted to create foundations in the Grand Dao that far surpassed those of his previous life.

    Take the mid-stage Qi umtion Realm, ¡°Opening Meridians.¡± To others, opening and connecting all twelve spiritual meridians required who-knows-how-much time, energy, and resources.

    But Su Yi excavated all twelve a long time ago, as he stepped into the middle stages of the Qi umtion Realm. His energy flowed through his entire body, circting over and over through his one hundred and eight spiritual apertures and twelve fully-open spiritual meridians, creating an abstruse and uninterrupted cycle.

    Opening all twelve spiritual meridians, one by one, was like creating a bridge linking a martial artist with heaven and earth.

    In a sense, the martial artist¡¯s body was like a bridge. It connected them to all of creation, and when they cultivated, they could obtain a greater degree of spiritual energy.

    But to Su Yi, his current attainments in the Opening Meridians stage were stillcking something¡ªhis Hidden Meridian!

    The Hidden Meridian connected a martial artist¡¯s bodily shell and soul. It traveled above the twelve spiritual meridians, and only those who achieved ¡°full spiritual awakening of the acupoints¡± could sense it.

    Over the past few days, when Su Yi cultivated, he really could sense that invisible Hidden Meridian, like an intangible bridge between his body and soul.

    However, whenever he tried to condense it, it seemed vague and indistinct. Try as he might, he just couldn¡¯t step over the threshold. As such, to the current Su Yi, the only hard part about increasing his cultivation was resolving the problem of condensing the invisible Hidden Meridian.

    Just like ¡®spiritual awakening of the acupoints¡¯, I¡¯m afraid condensing my Hidden Meridian will require a lucky break¡­.

    The easiest ce to find a lucky break was in the middle of a life-or-death battle.

    However, that didn¡¯t mean you could only find them inbat.

    Su Yi thought back to his past life¡¯s 108,000 years of cultivation experience. He could think of well over a hundred potential methods to break through this bottleneck.

    But in the end, he rejected all of them.

    Instead, he decided to search for his lucky break within himself

    Or rather, within the Sword of the Nine Hells!

    Su Yi naturally hadn¡¯t forgotten what happened when he achieved spiritual awakening of the acupoints. He called upon the Sword of the Nine Hells, and its power nourished him, bringing his already firm foundations in the early stages of Qi umtion up yet another level.

    And the Hidden Meridian connected the flesh and the soul, while the Sword of the Nine Hells had always upied his soul. He could take advantage of that.

    If I use the Pine and Crane Body Refining Technique to guide my breathing and circte my cultivation base, plus the Universal Self-Embodiment Sutra to support me from within my soul, the two can work together. That way, as I condense my Hidden Meridian, I can summon a trace of the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ power¡­.

    He pondered for a long time, running numerous mental simtions to ensure that whatever danger he encountered wouldn¡¯t be fatal. Once he finished his process, Su Yi didn¡¯t hesitate to put his n into action.

    When you?walked?the path of cultivation, you?could?never be absolutely certain of anything.

    If he wanted to obtain the highest Grand Dao, if he wanted greater strength than in his past life, he¡¯d encounter risks he couldn¡¯t predict based on his past experiences with each step he took.

    Su Yi had long since prepared himself for this.

    Time slipped by. Outside the windows, the skies gradually darkened as night set in¡­..

    I wonder what the young lord wants to eat tonight??Cha Jin gathered up her skirts and sat on the stone stool before the flower racks. As her ample behind pressed against the edges of the stool, it created a bulge of soft flesh.

    She held her chin in one hand and stared off into the sunset with eyes like autumn waters.

    Her mind wandered for a while, until suddenly, she was stunned. An unbelievable scene was now reflected in her pupils¡ª

    Countless fine streaks of flowing radiance appeared against the deep darkness of the impending night, a colorful disy.

    It was subtle, and the night was dark. If you didn¡¯t look closely, it was extremely hard to notice.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Cha Jin silently sat up, and her beautiful eyes widened.

    .

    ...

    Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy.

    Atop the highest peak of Mount Autumnleaf, a petite figure suddenly shot out of the Pce of Withering and Growth. She wore a long white skirt patterned with clouds, and her face was as immature as an adolescent¡¯s.

    The winds howled over the mountaintop, and her clothes danced madly in the gales. The mysterious pce master suddenly raised her head, her eyes glowed like golden twin moons.

    She saw it too: she didn¡¯t know when they¡¯d appeared, but there were now countless, densely-packed stars glittering within the deep darkness of the night skies. They shed, there one minute, gone the next, circting and gathering together and forming a river of stars so vast, it was beyond imagining.

    Then, the head and tail of the river of stars connected, forming a circle, which slowly revolved.

    It was like an iparably enormous celestial whirlpool beyond the heavens, vast beyond the limits of imagination!

    Afterward, countless seemingly illusory, mysterious streaks of flowing light flew from the depths of the celestial whirlpool, raining down from beyond the heavens.

    As if the light of the gxy were falling from the night heavens!

    This was an unbelievable, unprecedented phenomenon. Even Ning Sihua felt her heart shake, and she felt dazed, tiny, and insignificant.

    What person could possibly have triggered such a peerless phenomenon during their cultivation?

 Chapter 190: Shocking a Select Few Throughout the World

    <h4>Chapter 190: Shocking a Select Few Throughout the World</h4>

    Just three breathster.

    The vast whirlpool disappeared from the depths of the starry sky.

    Only the waterfall-like downpour of flowing starlight remained. As it rained down from the dome of the heavens, it became hazy and indistinct, like misty rain.

    Never mind ordinary people; even someone on Ning Sihua¡¯s level could no longer see it clearly.

    Who exactly is it??Ning Sihua¡¯s delicate brow furrowed.

    A celestial whirlpool, starlight descending like a waterfall!

    A phenomenon on this level was simply terrifying; ¡°ordinary¡± strange phenomena couldn¡¯tpare.

    Su Yi??Ning Sihua recalled the youth in blue she met earlier that day, but a momentter, she shook her head and rejected the idea.?It¡¯s undeniable that he has enormous secrets and profound mysteries about him, but how could a mere mid-stage Qi umtion cultivator provoke a phenomenon on this level?

    It¡¯s worth noting that this phenomenon hovered beyond the heavens, and it formed a whirlpool out of countless stars. Never mind someone in the Four Realms of the Martial Dao; even an Origin Dao cultivator had almost no hope of achieving an unparalleled phenomenon like ¡°resonance between man and heaven¡±!

    It seems there are far more secrets hidden within mundanity than I realized¡­.?Ning Sihua thought in a daze.

    ¡­¡­

    The northern border of the Great Zhou, deep within the Dark Sea.

    A bleak, solitary ind perpetually shrouded in wind and snow.

    ¡°If it were possible, I wouldn¡¯t want to spend any more time in this barren, frigid, remote hellhole ever again.¡± Ge Qian sat cross-legged on the ground and cursed. He shook off the ice and snow caking his apricot-yellow Daoist robes, then rose despite the piercingly-cold winds.

    ¡°To cultivate the ¡®Xuanwu True Essence Sutra¡¯, you must?be as a?tortoise. You must endure the deepest of solitudes and pain no ordinary person could bear. You chose this path yourself; I didn¡¯t force you to do this.¡± Deep within his soul, a certain geezer delighted at his misfortune.

    Ge Qian fell silent.

    It was embarrassing to say it out loud, but when the geezer first taught him a cultivation technique, he once listed four mighty and mysterious Daoist sutras.

    The old man talked all of them up, saying they were unparalleled, that any one of them was enough to pursue the Imperial Realm, the Profound Dao¡­.

    But in the end, Ge Qian refused them all.

    He just asked, ¡°You have all these magic arts and Grand Daos, but can any of them keep me alive until I reach the very end?¡±

    The geezer instantly exploded in a mad rage and cursed him out. He even felt the urge to p this cowardly-to-the-point-of-depravity wimp into a pulp.

    But in the end¡­..

    He couldn¡¯t out-argue Ge Qian, so despite his insults and bluster, the old man nevertheless taught him the ¡°Xuanwu True Essence Sutra¡±, which embodied the idea of ¡°staying alive no matter what.¡±

    It seemed it suited Ge Qian¡¯s personality because his progress was preternaturally smooth and rapid.

    Although the geezer frequently mocked Ge Qian, saying that he¡¯d been a tortoise in his past life, the old man would asionally praise his sesses¡­

    However, cultivating the Xuanwu True Essence Sutra had one major downside: you needed to suffer agonizing pain to advance.

    That was what he was doing now. The Dark Sea could freeze an ordinary martial artist into an ice cube, but for the sake of breaking into the Grandmaster Realm, Ge Qian had no choice but to endure biting cold and hunger for nine cycles of nine days as the ice and snow tempered his flesh.

    Only then could he refine the ¡°Xuanwu Soul Shell¡± he needed as a foundation to step over the threshold of the Grandmaster Realm.

    ¡°I¡¯m still seventy-two days short¡­. I have to endure a little longer¡­ Once I be a Grandmaster, with my power, as long as I¡¯m not reckless or impulsive, as long as I don¡¯t make trouble, as long as I¡¯m careful in all things, I can surely eke out a humble, peaceful existence for years toe¡­.¡±

    Ge Qian was just encouraging himself when suddenly¡ª

    A misty, ethereal rain of light appeared in the dark, overcast skies.

    ¡°Hm?¡± came the old man¡¯s shocked voice from within his soul.

    A momentter, Ge Qian felt a piercing pain. He could dimly discern a vast creature appearing before him, seemingly out of nowhere. It raised its massive head and stared into the depths of the heavens. ¡°Stars like a whirlpool? Light sttering like rain? Just who provoked this phenomenon?¡±

    A deep voice rumbled through the wind and snow. The speaker was clearly shaken.

    When he heard this familiar voice, Ge Qian was stunned.?So, that vast figure filling the entire area is actually¡­ the manifestation of the geezer living in my soul!?

    ¡°A strange phenomenon like this might not appear even once in tens of thousands of years. It seems I¡¯ve deeply underestimated this mundane realm¡­.¡± The old man¡¯s voice revealed shock and solemnity.

    Ge Qian, meanwhile, suddenly realized that the vast, mountainous creature in front of him was somewhat familiar.?Scaly armor, a turtle¡¯s head, a snake¡¯s tail¡­.

    Isn¡¯t that the legendary Xuanwu Tortoise!?

    Could it be?

    As soon as this urred to Ge Qian, the vast mountain suddenly disappeared into nothingness. At the same time, the geezer¡¯s iparably grave voice echoed within his mental sea: ¡°Kid, I have no choice but to warn you. Something strange is going on within the Great Zhou¡¯s territory. I suspect an extremely terrifying expert walks amongst the mundane!

    ¡°This also proves that even a spiritually-barren ce like the Azure Continent isn¡¯t as pathetic as I thought. There¡¯s no way it¡¯s just the lowest level of mundane realm, either.

    ¡°But it really is strange. And here I thought I was the only special and sacred existence in this world. Who would have thought¡­.?¡±

    When he heard the geezer going on and on, the corners of Ge Qian¡¯s lips twitched, and he said out of nowhere, ¡°Aih, it seems you¡¯ll have to keep a lower profile going forward if you don¡¯t want anyone seeing through your ¡®lofty and unparalleled¡¯ true nature¡­. It seems you cultivate the ¡®Xuanwu True Essence Sutra¡¯ too!¡±

    The voice within his soul came to an abrupt halt, then sank into deathly silence.

    Finally, the old man snorted coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve mastered countless sutras. How could I have just cultivated this one?¡±

    ¡°But just now, you became an old turtle even bigger than a mountain,¡± mocked Ge Qian. ¡°And you call <i>me</i> a coward? It turns out you¡¯re the real tortoise around here.¡±

    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± shouted the old man, his embarrassment turning into rage.

    But Ge Qian was increasingly delighted. ¡°Going further, neither of us should mock the other. Look at yourself! If you weren¡¯t an old tortoise, why would you need to eke out a humble existence within my soul?

    He furrowed his brow, then continued, ¡°But let¡¯s get back on topic. Just what did you see just now to scare you so badly?¡±

    The old man roared from within his soul, ¡°Who was fucking scared? Ah? Ah? How could a strange phenomenon like that scare me? Ah?¡±

    After roaring, the old man paused to catch his breath. ¡°I¡¯m just warning you that there¡¯s a big problem with this mundane realm of yours!¡±

    ¡°Rx! I¡¯m more cautious than you. If I shouldn¡¯t provoke someone, I most certainly won¡¯t,¡± said Ge Qian calmly. ¡°Take that time you tried to convince me to meet Su Yi. Even?you?sensed something strange about him. How could I recklessly provoke him?¡±

    The old man within his soul spat disdainfully, ¡°Coward!¡±

    Ge Qian didn¡¯t mind in the least. ¡°In any event, it¡¯s entirely possible that I¡¯ll encounter Su Yiter, but if I do, I¡¯ll be as careful as I can. It¡¯d be best if we didn¡¯t meet as enemies.¡±

    ¡°And if you do be enemies?¡± asked the old man.

    Ge Qian rubbed his cheeks, which were still numb from the cold. He muttered, ¡°Then we¡¯ll just have to see which of us survives.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    A strange and unprecedented phenomenon urred beyond the dome of the heavens. Countless lifeforms inhabited the Azure Continent, but even among martial artists, the vast majority didn¡¯t notice anything at all.

    Only a sparse handful of mysterious existences could infer what was happening. All of them were stunned, and their hearts shook.

    Like Ning Sihua and the ¡°geezer¡± living in Ge Qian¡¯s soul.

    However, with their abilities, they could only pick up a few vague hints at best. They couldn¡¯t possibly determine who had provoked this strange, unprecedented phenomenon.

    ¡°It seems my eyes really were ying tricks on me.¡± Cha Jin peered into the darkness, shook her head, and looked away.

    The pavilion closest to the water sees the moon¡¯s reflection first. Although she didn¡¯t know it, the only reason she¡¯d seen the fine light raining from the heavens at all was her proximity to its source.

    Because the person who¡¯d provoked this strange phenomenon was right behind her, on the second floor of the pavilion.

    Hah~!?Su Yi let out a long breath of turbid air, then awakened from his meditation.

    Beads of sweat silently evaporated on his forehead. If you looked closely, there was still a hint of trepidation lingering in the depths of his gaze.

    Not long ago, he circted the Pine and Crane Body Refining Technique to its highest possible level while simultaneously calling upon the full power of the Universal Self-Embodiment Sutra. Finally, he stirred the power of the Sword of the Nine Hells, allowing him to fully condense the Hidden Meridian linking his soul and fleshly body.

    However, this process was iparably perilous; he¡¯d experienced the terrors of a close brush with death on a deep, personal level!

    I would never have guessed the power of the Sword of the Nine Hells was so obscure and mysterious. That was just a tiny trace of its power, but it practically shattered my soul¡­.?Su Yi furrowed his brow. He couldn¡¯t help but rey what had just happened.

    As he condensed his Hidden Meridian, he sensed a flood of terrifying power surge into the space between his body and his soul. The sudden impact shocked his one hundred and eight spiritual apertures and twelve spiritual meridians, like waters flowing in reverse.

    If he hadn¡¯t reacted immediately and maintained hisst thread of consciousness with everything he had, he would have fallen directly into aa.

    At the time, he clearly sensed a formless sword intent rising beyond the nine heavens.

    With a single gentle sh, it cleaved open a rift in the vast river of stars!

    The river of stars surged and transformed into a whirlpool, then poured endless starlight onto the world below.

    This was an unbelievable phenomenon; even Su Yi was stunned, and it was only now that he¡¯d calmed down that he could faintly deduce a certain possibility¡­.

    This strange phenomenon was connected to his new Hidden Meridian. With the power of the Sword of the Nine Hells to stimte it, his newly-condensed Hidden Meridian was unprecedented and unique!

    Once he was fully calm, Su Yi focused his attention on the Hidden Meridian itself.

    It traveled above his twelve spiritual meridians, fusing with both his outer shell and his soul, resonating with all one hundred and eight of his spiritual apertures, and connecting his spirit and qi. It was miraculous beyondparison.

    Su Yi thought to himself,?Having a Hidden Meridian really is different. I¡¯m at least forty percent stronger than I was after merely opening all twelve spiritual meridians.

    But more than the increase in strength, what really matters is the stability of my foundations in the Grand Dao. In that sense, I now far surpass my past incarnation at the same stage.

    In his past life, due to his inability to achieve full spiritual awakening of the acupoints, he missed his chance to open his Hidden Meridian and obtain its unique power.

    But now, he was naturally iparable with his past self.

    Furthermore, with his Hidden Meridianplete, he¡¯d effectively broken through the bottleneck to thete-stage Qi umtion Realm. He could step over the threshold whenever he pleased!

    A long time passed before Su Yi rose and emerged from his room. By then, the skies were alreadypletely dark.

    On the first floor, Cha Jin had already prepared a meal and warmed his wine. Beneath themplight, she was as beautiful as jade, a feast for the eyes.

    As Su Yi enjoyed his delicacies, he asked, ¡°Zheng Muyao hasn¡¯te back yet?¡±

    Cha Jin was stunned for a moment as she recalled that fiery ¡°fox spirit.¡± Inwardly, she felt a bit anguished. ¡°Young Lord, do you have business with her?¡±

    ¡°I had her investigate something for me,¡± Su Yi said offhandedly.

    Cha Jin inwardly sighed in relief, but then, she felt rather ashamed.?It seems I was overthinking things just now¡­.

    But before long, the sound of someone knocking on the door emanated from afar¡ª

    ¡°Uncle Su, I¡¯m back~!¡±

 Chapter 191: Rumors of Strange Places

    <h4>Chapter 191: Rumors of Strange ces</h4>

    ¡°They still haven¡¯t made it back to Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy?¡± When he heard Zheng Muyao¡¯s report, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow.?Did something dy Lingxue on her way back? Or did something happen to her?

    ¡°Go back and tell your father to use the Zheng Family¡¯s power to investigate their boat.¡± Su Yi said this, then described the passenger ship that?Wen?Lingxue had boarded six days ago, including its distinctive characteristics and its departure time.

    Zheng Muyao had only just entered the House of Waveswept Rocks, and her butt had yet to even warm the seats; she was deeply reluctant to leave so soon.?However, when she saw how serious Su Yi¡¯s expression was, she realized the gravity of the situation and scampered off in a hurry, not daring to dy.

    ¡°Young Lord, Miss Lingxue has Zhu Guqing, a Grandmaster, to apany her. There¡¯s no way anything happened to her,¡± said Cha Jin gently.

    ¡°Zhu Guqing¡¯s?attainments?in the Martial Dao are inferior to even Chang Guoke¡¯s,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°I couldn¡¯t possibly ce all my trust in her.¡±

    ¡°But this is the world of the mundane,¡± said Cha Jin. ¡°Here, Zhu Guqing¡¯s strength is near the pinnacle. Unless she encounters anotherparably mighty Grandmaster, she can surely protect Miss Lingxue.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for more information. Hopefully, I worried for nothing.¡±

    As soon as he said this, he heard someone knocking at the front gate¡ª

    ¡°Go open the door.¡±

    Cha Jin hurriedly did so, only to see a petite figure in a white, cloud-marked dress, with the immature features of an adolescent. The girl walked right in.

    ¡°Young Lord¡­.¡± Cha Jin was just about to say something when Su Yi arched his brow.

    ¡°That¡¯s all I need from you. You can leave for now.¡±

    Cha Jin nodded, then silently left the room. Just now, when she saw that unfamiliar girl, she felt an indescribable terror intimidate her mind and soul. She was too stunned to ask any questions before the girl walked right into the House of Waveswept Rocks.

    Who was that??Cha Jin¡¯s beautiful eyes filled with uncertainty.?Don¡¯t tell me that was an Earthly Immortal?

    This possibility startled even her.?How could an Earthly Immortal appear here, in the Imperatorial Provincial Capital? I bet that woman was just some incredibly strong Grandmaster.

    As Cha Jin thought this, she pricked up her ears and strained to listen.

    ¡°I only just left Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy today at noon, yet you¡¯ve alreadye looking for me tonight? What¡¯s this about?¡± Su Yi sat in his room, as if all of this were perfectly ordinary, staring at the woman with the countenance of a young girl.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, I¡¯m sure you noticed the mysterious phenomenon that took ce tonight too?¡± Ning Sihua casually sat off to the side.

    She had a highly distinctive temperament¡ªdetachment from worldly affairsbined with the innocence and immaturity of a young girl. It was a bewitching but inhumanbination.

    ¡°Strange phenomenon?¡± Su Yi instantly seemed enlightened. He eximed. ¡°I sensed it. Are you here because you suspect?I?provoked it?¡±

    Ning Sihua shook her head and smiled. ¡°How could I be so ignorant? A phenomenon like that might not appear even once in tens of thousands of years. Never mind someone of your cultivation, not even an Origin Dao cultivator could possibly aplish such a feat.¡±

    ¡°You think?¡± Su Yiughed too. ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily the case.¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, it seems you know something?¡± Ning Sihua asked with great interest.

    ¡°Are you here to request my guidance?¡± asked Su Yi tly.

    Ning Sihua was the pce master of Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy. Had anyone else dared ask her such a thing, she would have turned her nose up in disdain, or possibly taught them how to behave themselves.

    But facing Su Yi, she didn¡¯t feel the least bit offended; she could tell at a nce that she and Su Yi ¡°walked the same path.¡±

    Her voice was clear and pleasing, like the music of the heavens. ¡°I came here precisely because I¡¯m confused about the phenomenon I just witnessed. If you¡¯d be generous enough to impart your wisdom, I¡¯ll naturally give you my full attention.¡±

    Su Yi picked up his teacup and took a sip. ¡°But why should I instruct you?

    Ning Sihua was briefly stunned. She blinked, then said, ¡°Just take it¡­ Just take it as me owing you a favor. How about it?¡±

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°Do you remember what I said today as I left Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy?¡±

    Ning Sihua¡¯s expression went a bit strange. ¡°Fellow Daoist, are you still nursing a grudge over what happened when we?sparred?¡±

    Su Yi nced intently at her. ¡°It was just one attack, but it was enough to make you realize that even if you went all out, you couldn¡¯t necessarily keep me here. That doesn¡¯t count as ¡®acting with good intentions.¡¯ Don¡¯t you think I ought to carry a grudge?¡±

    Ning Sihua took a deep breath, then sped her fist. ¡°I truly acted out of turn today, and I humbly request your magnanimity.¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°You¡¯re the lofty and esteemed Heaven¡¯s Origin Pce Master. Why act like this? When we find the chance, you can just take one of my attacks; that¡¯ll be plenty.¡±

    Ning Sihua didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry; she wouldn¡¯t have guessed someone like Su Yi would care so much about such a minor incident.

    Still, when she thought about it, she realized that she really had acted in poor faith, which made it difficult to argue with him.

    ¡°How about this? Down the line, whenever you wish to spar, I¡¯ll apany you to the bitter end. Worst case scenario, I get beaten up.¡± Ning Sihuaughed and relented.

    Su Yi decided to quit while he was ahead. ¡°Enough, never mind that. I do know a little about tonight¡¯s strange phenomenon, but I¡¯m afraid I cannot divulge its secrets.¡±

    ¡°Why is that?¡± Ning Sihua furrowed her delicate brow.

    ¡°¡®Why¡¯? There is no ¡®why¡¯. Do you need a reason for everything?¡± asked Su Yi. ¡°Then can you tell me whether you¡¯re a yao so ancient, you¡¯ve forgotten how long you¡¯ve lived? Or whether there¡¯s something unique about your bloodline¡¯s innate talent?¡±

    Ning Sihua fell silent for a moment, thenughed and asked right back, ¡°And you, Fellow Daoist? Are you some old devil living by possessing another¡¯s body? Or a banished immortal who fell from the heavens?¡±

    Before Su Yi could respond, she continued, ¡°When a secret involves my private matters, I won¡¯t share it, and neither will you. Nheless, during our first meeting, we each realized that there was something different about the other. That¡¯s why I recognized you as a like-minded individual.

    She looked up and met Su Yi¡¯s gaze. ¡°And I hope that you can tell that I have good intentions. After all, in this mundane realm, people like us are extremely rare. I won¡¯t keep it from you; I¡¯ve traveled the Great Zhou for the past thirty years, searching all its mountains and waters, but you are the first and only fellow Daoist I¡¯ve encountered.¡±

    Su Yi was stunned. ¡°Have you been searching for your ¡®fellow Daoists¡¯ all this time? What for?¡±

    Ning Sihua sighed. ¡°To prepare for what is toe. To the best of my knowledge, although the Azure Continent is pitifully barren, and although almost no transmission of lofty principles exists here, it¡¯s absolutely not as simple as it appears.¡±

    She paused, then looked at Su Yi. ¡°Take the Great Zhou¡¯s Eight Great Yao Mountains. Each hides an enormous secret. I¡¯ve only searched three, but without exception, I encountered eerie and unusual dangers. The peril was so great that I had no choice but to turn back.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shot up; this was his first time hearing about something like this. ¡°Just what kind of eerie situation are we talking about?¡±

    ¡°Take the Ten Thousand Poisons Yao Mountain in the west of the Great Zhou. It has a blood-colored swamp in which white bones sink and float back up to the surface. Malevolent mists fill the air, and thunder and lightning intercross. I once ventured inside, only to happen upon a sacrificial altar carved with strange totems of birds and beasts. Snowy-white skulls were piled up on its surface, an offering¡­.¡±

    When she said this, Ning Sihua¡¯s eyes filled with strange light. ¡°I merely nced at it once from a great distance, but I felt a strange and formless power shake my heart and soul. I used a certain secret method to just barely retain a thread of awareness and fled at once.

    ¡°If you ask me, not even a Xiantian Martial Ancestor could hold their own in the face of such a strange and formless power. I suspect it would be perilous even for an Origin Dao cultivator.¡±

    When he heard this, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but look curious. ¡°This is actually rather interesting. For there to be ces so perilous somewhere so spiritually barren really is out of the ordinary.¡±

    Ning Sihua said with augh, ¡°Fellow Daoist, if you¡¯re interested, we can find some time to explore them together.¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°If the timees that I can no longer make any further advances in my cultivation, I might consider it.¡±

    He paused, then asked, ¡°What strange ces did you encounter at the other two yao mountains you visited?¡±

    Ning Sihua didn¡¯t hide it; she went on to exin in detail.

    The northernmost reaches of the Great Zhou were and of extreme chill bordering waters perpetually coated in ice and snow¡ªthe Dark Sea, which was so vast, it seemed infinite.

    A mountain floated on the surface of the icy waters, the Silverme Yao Mountain. It wasn¡¯t overlyrge, but it included a deep and inscrutable underground cave, like a passageway into the deepest recesses of the abyss.

    Ning Sihua had once ventured three thousand feet in, where she discovered a massivebyrinth. It was built almost like a beehive, with countless paths branching through it.

    When she tried to investigate its mysteries, less than fifteen minutes passed before she encountered a group of mummies in worn bronze armor. All of them emanated sinister and imposing auras, and they struck with enough power to effortlessly y a Grandmaster.

    At the time, Ning Sihua fled without hesitation.

    It wasn¡¯t fear, but rather an awareness that even if she slew the strange, ancient mummies, she¡¯d encounter simr dangers further along the path.

    Ning Sihua called this ce ¡°the Corpse Cer.¡±

    And in the northwest of the empire, there was a perilousnd so famous, its name shook the entire nation¡ª

    ¡°Treasure Temple Yao Mountain.¡± This mountain was extremely vast, stretching across a thousand miles. On it, you encountered spirit beasts wherever you went.

    Ning Sihua had once ventured deep inside, where she saw dpidated ruins, which seemed like a long-abandoned, grand Buddhist temple.

    .

    Every time night fell, illusory ck lotuses appeared over the ruins, swaying in the skies. There were thousands of them, apanied by the faint chanting of sutras, the sound as terrifying as the howling of wolves or wailing of ghosts.

    One night, Ning Sihua gazed upon the ruins from afar. Yao qi soared into the heavens, and from time to time, indistinct figures shuttled through the darkness, like a sinister parade of a hundred ghosts.

    After hearing all this, Su Yi found himself in a bit of a trance.

    The Ten Thousand Poisons Yao Mountain had a blood-colored swamp and mysterious altar covered in offerings of white bones¡­.

    The Silverme Yao Mountain had an underground ¡°Corpse Cer¡±, itsyout asplex and convoluted as a spider¡¯s web. Furthermore, mummified corpses wandered its depths¡­

    And the Treasure Temple Yao Mountain¡¯s ruins gave rise to sinister ck lotuses and unearthly chanting at night¡­.

    Hearing all of this at once, it seemed incredibly mysterious.

    Were this the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, it wouldn¡¯t have been all that strange. After all, that was a vast realm of cultivation, with too many strange and sinisternds to count.

    But for a worldly, mundane ce like the Azure Continent to contain so many danger zones was out of the ordinary!

 Chapter 192: Bad News

    <h4>Chapter 192: Bad News</h4>

    As he pondered, Su Yi suddenly recalled his appointment with the Spiritmartial Marquis, Chen Zheng.

    Back in the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital, Chen Zheng once said that a month from now, the depths of the Bloodthistle Yao Mountain, one of the Eight Great Yao Mountains, would erupt with a beast tide. This only happened once a decade.

    At the time, strange and shocking phenomena would appear deep within the mountains. Hundreds and thousands of divine rainbows would cover the skies, mingled with thunder and lightning. He suspected the mountains hid an enormous secret!

    ¡°Indeed, none of the Great Zhou¡¯s Eight Great Yao Mountains are simple¡­.¡± muttered Su Yi.

    ¡°In the future, should you be interested, I can apany you to explore all eight, one by one,¡± said Ning Sihua, her lips curving into a smile.

    ¡°We can talk about the future when ites,¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡°Right, there was something else I wanted to let you know,¡± said Ning Sihua. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to have Wen Lingzhao cultivate alongside me.¡±

    Su Yi was stunned; for a moment, he couldn¡¯t quite figure out what she meant by this. After a while, he said, ¡°She and I no longer have anything to do with each other. Why tell me that?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s stubborn, and her talent¡¯s rather decent too. I want to see just how far along the path of the Grand Dao she can walk if I instruct her.¡±

    ¡°You mean you want to see whether or not she has hope of surpassing me.¡± Su Yiughed dryly and shook his head.

    Ning Sihua smiled back, then said softly, ¡°We cannot know the future, but don¡¯t you think that¡¯s what makes it interesting?¡±

    Su Yi said nothing. He wasn¡¯t even the slightest bit interested in the subject.

    As they chatted, Zheng Muyao¡¯s somewhat frantic voice emanated from beyond the front gates. ¡°Uncle Su, I have information!¡±

    Before long, she arrived in the pavilion.?When she saw Ning Sihua, the sultry young woman was instantly stunned and frantic. ¡°This disciple is called Zheng Muyao. Greetings, Pce Master.¡±

    Su Yi furrowed his brow. ¡°What did you learn?¡±

    Ning Sihua blinked. ¡°Do I need to step out for a moment?¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°No need. Now that you mention it, this is actually somewhat rted to your Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy.¡±

    Ning Sihua was stunned, but Zheng Muyao had already started talking. ¡°Uncle Su, my father sent his people to investigate the passenger ship you told me about; it was under the management of the Bluefish Gang. On the second night following its departure from the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital, it passed Thousand Whirlpool Ridge, then encountered a rare storm. The whole boat capsized in one of the resulting whirlpools.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted. ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°Last night, members of the Bluefish Gang went to investigate, only to discover that the passenger ship was in pieces. They recovered about a dozen corpses.¡± Zheng Muyao spoke at top speeds. ¡°However, the dead were all ordinary people. I asked about their identities, and Elder Zhu Guqing wasn¡¯t among them.¡±

    ¡°Zhu Guqing?¡± Ning Sihua furrowed her brow. She seemed to realize something. ¡°You were looking for information about Zhu Guqing?¡±

    Zheng Muyao nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°I heard that Thousand Whirlpool Ridge is a stretch of mountains lining the banks of the Great Azure, and that its namees from the river. That stretch of river twists and turns, and the currents are powerful and rapid. Every time bad weatheres, one massive whirlpool after another forms. Even massive ships run the risk of capsizing as they pass through,¡± Ning Sihua pondered out loud.?¡°Ordinarily speaking, when they encounter bad weather, passing ships will stop beyond that stretch of river, because once they¡¯re caught up in the danger, they face almost certain doom.¡±

    After hearing this, Su Yi¡¯s gaze was inscrutable. ¡°Grandmasters can walk on water and briefly linger in the air. With Zhu Guqing¡¯s cultivation, even if she were carrying someone with her, taking to the skies and escaping that stretch of river shouldn¡¯t have been a problem. It seems to me that the real problem is that sudden, unexpected storm.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly it, Uncle Su,¡± Zheng Muyao said hurriedly. ¡°Just now, during my investigation, the head of the Bluefish Gang said that the storm came out of nowhere, and that it was apanied by a vicious hurricane, as well as thunder and lightning. It was extremely terrifying!

    ¡°ording to the hunters living in the nearby mountains, they all thought the God of Thunder had lost his temper; the hurricane even ripped up many of the nearby trees and boulders.¡±

    ¡°Pouring rains, a hurricane, lighting¡­ How fishy. There¡¯s got to be something strange going on here.¡± Su Yi rose. ¡°Where is the leader of the Bluefish Gang you spoke of?¡±

    He was a bit worried about Wen Lingxue¡¯s safety.

    Zheng Muyao was a bit on edge. ¡°Uh¡­. I was in a hurry to deliver this information, so I didn¡¯t take him with me, but he should still be back at my house.¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, do you n to go to Thousand Whirlpool Ridge right away?¡±?Ning Sihua¡¯s keen senses told her that Su Yi¡¯s emotions were out of whack.?Don¡¯t tell me this guy has taken a fancy to Zhu Guqing?

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said Su Yi.

    He was just about to have Zheng Muyao lead the way when he heard a voice from just beyond the courtyard. ¡°Young Lord Su, are you home? I brought the leader of the Bluefish Gang, Jin Xiaochuan.¡±

    This new arrival was none other than the head of the Zheng Family, Zheng Tianhe. He was apanied by a swarthy, tall, and lean middle-aged man¡ªthe head of the Bluefish Gang, Jin Xiaochuan.

    In the Imperatorial Provincial Capital, the Bluefish Gang was a third-rate faction at best, and its leader was only a mid-stage Qi umtion cultivator.

    Standing beside Zheng Tianhe, a peak-level authority figure and a man whose reach extended far and wide, Jin Xiaochuan was terrified. He was nervous to the extreme, and his legs felt like jelly.

    ¡°Family Head Zheng, you knew I wanted to find him?¡± eximed Su Yi.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re concerned about this incident, it¡¯s surely of the utmost importance. I was worried that Little Yao couldn¡¯t exin clearly enough, so I personally brought Jin Xiaochuan here to see you,¡± said Zheng Tianhe with a heartyugh.

    ¡°That was considerate.¡± Su Yi nodded.?See? This is what it means to be meticulous and clever. A hot-headed girl like Zheng Muyao can¡¯tpete.

    Su Yi nced at Jin Xiaochuan and got straight to the point. ¡°Do you understand the situation at Thousand Whirlpool Ridge?¡±

    Jin Xiaochuan jumped, then hurriedly shed Su Yi a toadyish grin. ¡°Reporting to His Excellency, I earn a living sailing between the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital and Imperatorial Provincial Capital, and I¡¯m on the Great Azure year round. I think I understand Thousand Whirlpool Ridge fairly well.¡±

    This was someone even Family Head Zheng treated with respect. It didn¡¯t matter that he looked young; how could Jin Xiaochuan dare be negligent?

    Su Yi continued, ¡°Traveling at top speeds, how long will it take to get to Thousand Whirlpool Ridge?¡±

    ¡°On horseback, assuming no breaks or pauses, you could arrive by daybreak tomorrow. However, the road is full of rugged mountain paths. It¡¯s morefortable to travel by boat, which takes at least¡­.¡±

    Before he could finish, Su Yi cut him off. ¡°We¡¯ll leave immediately. You lead the way.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± said Ning Sihua out of nowhere.

    Zheng Tianhe seized the opportunity to ask, ¡°Young Lord Su, this is¡­.¡±

    He noticed this youthful-looking stranger the moment he entered the House of Waveswept Rocks, and he could tell she wasn¡¯t simple in the least!?Especially as her clear eyes swept around the area; even Zheng Tianhe, a Grandmaster, felt his heart quiver and a chill run down his spine.

    Zheng Muyao said hurriedly, ¡°Father, this is the pce master of Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy.¡±

    Zheng Tianhe gasped, and his heart shook. He hurriedly sped his fist. ¡°Forgive me, Pce Master Ning; I was blind.¡±

    Ning Sihua! There was no way he wouldn¡¯t recognize this name!

    But what made this awkward was that she lived deep in seclusion and rarely left. She was profoundly mysterious, to the point that not even the head of the Zheng Family had ever seen her true appearance before.

    .

    ¡°The pce master of Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy¡­.¡± Jin Xiaochuan gulped, so stunned, his scalp went numb. He stared in wide-eyed, ck-jawed shock.

    To someone of his level, Zheng Tianhe was already iprehensibly lofty and grand, while Ning Sihua was like a deity straight of a legend, someone he could only gaze upon from afar.

    Then he noticed that both Zheng Tianhe and Ning Sihua were here on ount of the blue-robed youth. This realization left Jin Xiaochuan dumbstruck.?Just who is this guy?

    Then, Cha Jin worked up the courage to say,?¡°Young Lord, I want to go with you too.¡±

    When Zheng Muyao saw this, her eyes darted around. ¡°Uncle Su, I want to go too!¡±

    How could Zheng Tianhe fail to realize that this matter was of the utmost importance to both Su Yi and Ning Sihua?

    If he could apany them, he might be able to decrease the distance between himself and Su Yi. He might even be able to build a positive connection with Ning Sihua!

    He cleared his throat and was just about to say something along the lines of ¡°By coincidence, I just happen to have the night off, and I¡¯d be happy to lend a hand¡±, but he never got the chance.

    Before he could even open his mouth, Ning Sihua shook her head. ¡°We can take at most three people with us this time.¡±

    She then looked up, and a clear and melodious whistle escaped her lips.

    Before long, a sonorant cry reverberated throughout the night sky.

    A massive bird descended from the heavens,nding smoothly in the center of the courtyard. Its wings were dazzlingly blue, and it was iparably swift. It stood there, over ten feet tall, its gaze sharp and intimidating.

    Cha Jin, Zheng Muyao, and Jin Xiaochuan gasped. Based on the bird¡¯s aura, it was no weaker than a Grandmaster!

    A tier-nine yao bird, a Bluescale Eagle!

    Zheng Tianhe narrowed his eyes and forced the words on the tip of his tongue back down. He felt disappointed; he already understood Ning Sihua¡¯s intentions.

    Ning Sihua then said softly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, at Qing¡¯er¡¯s pace, we can reach Thousand Whirlpool Ridge in less than two hours. However, Qing¡¯er can only seat three.¡±

    Qing¡¯er was the name she¡¯d given the Bluescale Eagle.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°Then you, I, and Jin Xiaochuan shall go together.¡±

    Cha Jin was instantly disappointed.

    Zheng Muyao pursed her lips, then stared at the Bluescale Eagle enviously.?I wonder how it feels to ride a bird like that and soar through the heavens?

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll remain here and look after your residence. Young Lord Su, Pce Master Ning, please allow me to congratte you on your sess in advance!¡± Zheng Tianhe sped his fist.

    Su Yi nodded, then said to Cha Jin, ¡°It¡¯s possible that I won¡¯t be back for a while. If so, all you have to do is take good care of yourself.¡±

    Cha Jin was stunned. If her heart was ake, his words were like a massive boulder falling out of the sky; a wave of warmth coursed through her, catching her off guard.

    She would never have guessed that Su Yi would show concern for her now of all times, seemingly out of nowhere.

    If she remembered correctly, this was his first time telling her to take care of herself¡­

    ¡°Young Lord, please rest assured,¡± said Cha Jin, a radiant, intoxicating smile blooming on her beautiful face.

    Before long, a clear, sonorant cry reverberated throughout the night sky. Under the others¡¯ watchful gazes, the Bluescale Hawk spread its thirty-foot wings and shot into the skies, carrying its Su Yi, Ning Sihua, and Jin Xiaochuan into the air.

    Before long, it disappeared into the depths of the night sky.

 Chapter 193: Ghostly Domain

    <h4>Chapter 193: Ghostly Domain</h4>

    Beneath the dome of the night sky.

    The Bluescale Eagle¡¯s wings were like knives, slicing through the waves of clouds.

    Jin Xiaochuan was just an ordinary martial artist. How could he possibly have experienced flight at such altitudes before? First, hey t against the bird¡¯s blue wings, even though they were hard as iron. His forehead was drenched in sweat.

    But gradually, as he realized that Su Yi and Ning Sihua were as calm as ever, Jin Xiaochuan worked up the courage to look down, just a little.

    Due to the darkness and the enormous distance between them and the ground, all he saw were the indistinct outlines of mountains and rivers disappearing behind them. He couldn¡¯t see anything clearly at all.

    But when they passed over a city, Jin Xiaochuan¡¯s eyes suddenly widened.

    Themps below formed a faint, luminous haze. The massive city looked like a box, and the densely packed buildings were like individual peanuts.

    ¡°My heavens! Are the world¡¯s cities really so small?¡± Jin Xiaochuan was stunned. Now that he was ¡°looking down on it all¡±, he finally realized just how tiny and insignificant those of the mundane world were.

    ¡°What section of the Great Azure is Thousand Whirlpool Ridge near?¡± Su Yi asked out of nowhere. ¡°What are its distinctive characteristics?¡±

    Jin Xiaochuan¡¯s heart was instantly solemn. He shook himself out of his scattered thoughts and said respectfully, ¡°Your Excellency, that stretch of river twists and turns every which way. The current is turbulent, and there are numerous reefs hidden beneath the surface. As for its distinctive characteristics, extremely strange and unsettling scenes ur in that stretch of river at regr intervals.

    ¡°Sometimes, roiling swaths of mist blot out the sun to the point that you can¡¯t see anything at all.

    ¡°Sometimes, lightning, thunder, and fierce winds run rampant, to the point you¡¯d suspect a vicious dragon is lurking beneath the river¡¯s surface.

    ¡°Who knows how many ships have fallen to ruin in Thousand Whirlpool Ridge over the years? That said, so long as you have an experienced navigator at the helm, you won¡¯t generally run into major issues.¡±

    ¡°Aside from what you just mentioned, is there anything strange or out of the ordinary?¡± interrupted Su Yi.

    Jin Xiaochuan furrowed his brow and thought for a while. Suddenly, he recalled something and said, ¡°There¡¯s a rumor that deep in the mountains of Thousand Whirlpool Ridge, there¡¯s a city hidden underground. They say it¡¯s home to numerous yaksha and asura.

    ¡°There are even people who say withplete certainty that they¡¯ve seen malevolent spirits within the river¡¯s depths, each more terrifying than thest.

    ¡°As a result, passenger ships that pass through the area have taken to preparing offerings, lighting incense, and praying that the ghosts within the water won¡¯t notice them.¡±

    When he heard all this, Su Yi sank into silent contemtion.

    Ning Sihua seemed to realize something as well. ¡°It seems Thousand Whirlpool Ridge really is a sinister and unusual ce.¡±

    ¡°Once we arrive, we might be able to pick up on some clues,¡± said Su Yi.

    The Bluescale Eagle was extremely swift. In less than two hours, they saw the moonlit Thousand Whirlpool Ridge off in the distance.

    ¡°Your Excellency, that¡¯s Thousand Whirlpool Ridge. It stretches for dozens of miles,¡± Jin Xiaochuan said hurriedly.

    Su Yi rose, ced his hands behind his back, and looked down. Gazing down from the night sky, the scenery was dark and indistinct.

    Without divine sense, Su Yi¡¯s eyesight only allowed him to discern a rough outline and the general trend of thendscape.

    But that was already enough.

    ¡°Have this dirty beast fly a circle around the stretch of river running through Thousand Whirlpool Ridge,¡± said Su Yi.

    When the Bluescale Eagle heard the term ¡°dirty beast¡±, it instantly voiced its displeasure with a clear crisp call, then turned its head to re at Su Yi.

    Ning Sihua gently patted its head and chuckled, ¡°Qing¡¯er, you mustn¡¯t be rude. If you offend my Fellow Daoist, I cannot protect you.¡±

    The Bluescale Eager¡¯s bright golden eyes subtly focused, and it proceeded to fly around the area, just as it was told.

    The starlight was dim and faint, and mists drifted over the mountains and river.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze reflected a long, winding stretch of flowing water. The river was a thousand feet across, and as it turned, the current became faster and more violent. They were extremely high up, but he could still hear the sound of the resulting waves.

    After a while, Su Yi withdrew his gaze. ¡°There is indeed something strange happening there.¡±

    ¡°The river is shaped like a serpent winding its way through the mountains. The mountains are tranquil, but the current is swift; it¡¯s the image of movement within stillness or yang within yin.?It¡¯s actually?resulted in a natural formation¡­.¡± As she realized this, Ning Sihua couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t some nice ce. The deathly yin qi is overly strong. Come on, let¡¯s examine it from the ground.¡± As soon as Su Yi said this, the Bluescale Eagle began its rapid descent.

    Before long, the three of them arrived at a patch of sand and rock along the riverbank. They were right beside Thousand Whirlpool Ridge.

    Rumble~!

    The water churned and surged, scattering droplets, the waves rumbling like thunder. Beneath the night skies, mists permeated the Great Azure.

    ¡°Qing¡¯er, go find a ce to wait,¡± ordered Ning Sihua. The eagle instantly took to the skies.

    Ning Sihua turned to Su Yi. ¡°Can you determine anything?¡±

    ¡°Someone has taken advantage of the current andyout of the mountains to ce a formation. Their methods are actually quite exceptional; they even knew how to excavate the formation¡¯s foundations deep within the riverbed. In this way, they can take advantage of the river and mountain range¡¯s intersection and use the resulting power to maintain the grand formation¡¯s operations,¡± said Su Yi offhandedly.

    Ning Sihua¡¯s delicate eyebrows shot up. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me some Origin Dao cultivator has excavated an immortal cave in the riverbed?¡±

    ¡°Hard to say. If they knew the right tricks, even a Qi umtion cultivator could take advantage of the naturalndscape to ce a grand formation here,¡± Su Yi muttered with uncertainty. ¡°What I can say with certainty is that the numerous unusual events that have taken ce here over the years are all rted to that grand formation.¡±

    With that, he proceeded along the riverbank. ¡°Let¡¯s go look somewhere else.¡±

    Ning Sihua and Jin Xiaochuan followed him.

    The night was dark and deep, the waters turbulent and fierce. After walking about fifteen minutes, Su Yi suddenly stopped in his tracks and gazed out over the water¡¯s surface.

    Not far away, there was a reef. It was several dozen meters across, but the river was so vast that it looked tiny.

    Su Yi stared intently at the reef, then said, ¡°Interesting. The space beneath the current is actually the perfect cesspool; it¡¯s an extremely suitable location for yin souls and other apparitions to cultivate. If I¡¯m not mistaken, there¡¯s a ¡®ghostly domain¡¯ beneath the twisting river, and not a small one either.

    A ¡°ghostly domain¡± was a ce where ghosts gathered. Sometimes they appeared in towns and cities, but most were in dark, remote ces, ces the vast majority of people wouldn¡¯t notice.

    ¡°A ghostly domain? So you¡¯re saying the one using the naturalyout of the mountains and water to maintain a formation is most likely a powerful ghost cultivator?¡± Ning Sihua couldn¡¯t help but look intrigued. At the same time, she was inwardly stunned. She¡¯d surveyed the area their entire way here too, but she only picked up on a few vague hints. She wasn¡¯t even close to seeing through this ce¡¯s secrets as Su Yi had. .

    ¡°A ghostly domain¡­..¡± Jin Xiaochun quivered, then gulped, and the blood drained from his face. ¡°Are you saying there really are yaksha and evil spirits down there?¡±

    ¡°What are you afraid of? They¡¯re just ghosts; there¡¯s no need to fear them.¡± Ning Sihua shook her head.

    Su Yi then gently tapped the Soul-Nurturing Gourd hanging from his waist. ¡°Qing Wan.¡±

    A white mist billowed out of the gourd, and the spacy but beautiful ghost in the red dress floated into view.

    Her skin was fair and soft as snow, and her eyes were big and bright. She hovered in the air and bowed slightly, lowered her head, and said timidly, ¡°Greetings, Mystic Master.¡±

    Ning Sihua and Jin Xiaochuan were both stunned, but Su Yi just casually ordered, ¡°Go around and survey the area, then tell me where the yin qi is densest.¡±

    Qing Wan hurriedly nodded. She took a deep breath, and her red dress floated and billowed around her slender, graceful figure. A subtle and mysterious power surged around her, and an unearthly purple light lit within the depths of her clear phoenix eyes.

    The girl¡¯s cultivation is actually proceeding rather quickly; she¡¯s already condensed her soul body to this extent¡­.?Su Yi¡¯s expression was a bit strange.

    He instructed Qing Wan¡¯s cultivation infrequently. He wouldn¡¯t have guessed that she was already showing signs of bing a ¡°phantasm¡± in the near future!

    So long as she became a phantasm, her soul body would no longer need to fear the light of day, and she could walk around with no obvious difference from a normal person.

    Once she reached that step, she would have sufficient foundations to step onto the path of a true ghost cultivator!

    Furthermore, ghost cultivators were different from ordinary cultivators; their soul power was the source of their body, so they didn¡¯t need to quench and temper their flesh and qi the way human martial artists did.

    As a result, once Qing Wan became a phantasm, she could directly enter the Origin Dao!

    But then, that makes sense. Qing Wan¡¯s soul body is unusually pure. In the eyes of ghost cultivators, she¡¯s absolutely a rare good seedling, the kind you might not see once in ten thousand years.

    And the Ten Directions Asura Sutra I taught her is the Ghost Emperor of the Western Seas¡¯ loftiest creation, the highest esoteric canon in the eyes of the world¡¯s ghost cultivators.

    Add that to all the spiritual medicines and whatnot I¡¯ve given hertely, and it would be hard for her to avoid undergoing metamorphosis even if she tried¡­.

    As Su Yi thought to himself, he felt a bit strange.

    If Qing Wan became a phantasm, that would be equivalent to her stepping directly into the Origin Dao and bing an Origin Dao cultivator. In a mundane ce like the Great Zhou, she¡¯d be no different from an Earthly Immortal!

    This is no good. I can¡¯t let her cultivate too quickly; if she rushes and doesn¡¯t take the time to establish firm foundations, it¡¯ll reduce the miraculous benefits of our dual cultivation¡­.

    Su Yi silently decided to find a chance to instruct her on the importance of taking the time to stabilize your cultivation, prepare thoroughly, and build up your foundations for future growth. He had to ensure that her unsteady foundations didn¡¯t affect his ¡°future ns.¡±

    ¡°Mystic Master, I can sense it. It¡¯s over there.¡± Qing Wan suddenly withdrew her aura and pointed off into the distance.

    ¡°Lead the way,¡± ordered Su Yi. Qing Wan immediately did so, and the others followed closely.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, Miss Qing Wan is exceptional; the purity of her soul body and profundity of her aura is so rare, I¡¯ve never seen her equal.¡± Ning Sihua¡¯s eyes carried a hint of surprise.

    ¡°If that weren¡¯t the case, how could I possibly keep her by my side?¡± said Su Yi offhandedly.

    ¡°......¡± It was an awfully rude thing to say, but Ning Sihua chuckled. ¡°The opportunity to follow you is indeed an enormous stroke of fortune for the girl. Fellow Daoist, with your methods, so long as you take the time to train her properly, her future aplishments are sure to be limitless.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s only natural,¡± said Su Yi, as if it were perfectly obvious. ¡°She¡¯s the woman I chose as my dual cultivation partner. For her, reaching the Imperial Realm will be as easy as turning over her hand.¡±

    ¡°Dual¡­. Dual cultivation!?¡± Ning Sihua actually lost herposure, a rare sight for her, as she realized what he was getting at.?This guy is keeping that beautiful young ghost with him for¡­. For dual cultivation!?

    Ning Sihua couldn¡¯t help but sink into silence. She ought to disdain him for his shamelessness, yet his casual, understated air and the way he made it sound so natural and so obvious, without making any attempt to hide it¡­ For a moment, she didn¡¯t quite know what to say¡­.

 Chapter 194: The Wuhuan Water Monarchâ€™s Assembly in Paradise

    <h4>Chapter 194: The Wuhuan Water Monarch¡¯s Assembly in Paradise</h4>

    Ning Sihua couldn¡¯t help but look Qing Wan over, feeling rather strange.

    She wanted to say that Su Yi coveted beauty, but she couldn¡¯t. If it were that simple, how could he have set aside a beauty like Wen Lingzhao? He wasn¡¯t even polite about it!

    But she couldn¡¯t say he wasn¡¯t a lecher either; otherwise, why would he take action the moment he heard that Zhu Guqing encountered danger and leave that very night?

    Besides, he traveled alongside an absolute stunner of a young woman he nned to use as a ¡°vessel¡± for dual cultivation¡­.

    This guy really is unfathomable.?Ning Sihua shook her head.

    But now that she thought about it, none of this had anything to do with her. Besides, as a cultivator, she was well aware that there was no shortage of top experts with a fondness for dual cultivation.

    It wasn¡¯t worth getting surprised over.

    No, what really intrigued her was that Su Yi mentioned the ¡°Imperial Realm.¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, do you think Miss Qing Wan has the potential to be an Emperor?¡± Ning Sihua asked softly.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± said Su Yi.

    Ning Sihua thought it over, then sighed. ¡°Proving your Dao and reaching the Imperial Realm requires immense willpower, intelligence, and fortune. All three are indispensable. This is the path above the Martial, Origin, and Spirit Daos, the highest Dao of the heavens. Throughout all of history, only a select few have ever reached that level.¡±

    Su Yi nced at her. ¡°It seems you understand quite a bit about this realm.¡±

    Ning Sihua shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about it, but to my current self, a realm like that is simply too far away.¡±

    But then, she asked right back, ¡°But what about you, Fellow Daoist?¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°You needn¡¯t test me. I am currently just a mid-stage Qi umtion Realm¡­. youth.¡±

    Ning Sihua¡¯s smile faltered.?You sure keep your lips sealed tight! But so long as we interact enough, I refuse to believe I can¡¯t pry out your secrets!

    Throughout their journey, Jin Xiaochuan kept silent. He couldn¡¯t even begin to understand what Su Yi and Ning Sihua were talking about, but he felt increasingly tense and insignificant.

    One of hispanions was the legendary and mysterious pce master of Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy, the other, an inscrutable young man even Family Head Zheng treated with the utmost respect.

    To Jin Xiaochuan, both of them were as lofty as deities; he could do nothing but revere them.

    Not far away, Qing Wan suddenly spoke up. ¡°Mystic Master, the yin qi is densest over there, a little bit ahead of us.¡±

    Su Yi nced over and saw that, past a hundred feet of night, waves surged on the surface of the river, and dense mist rose into the air. Shockingly, a whirlpool was forming right in front of them!

    Su Yi could tell at a nce; this was a ¡°safe path¡± down to the bottom of the Great Azure. It was a ¡°path to survival¡± created by the grand formation, powered by the natural force of the river and theyout of the mountains.

    ¡°From here, we can enter the underwater ghost domain.¡± Ning Sihua realized this too, and her eyes lit up.

    ¡°Someone¡¯sing. For now, let¡¯s hide.¡± As Su Yi spoke, he led the group to a patch of wends behind a nearby boulder.

    ¡°It seems¡­. They¡¯re not human.¡± The depths of Ning Sihua¡¯s eyes shed with hints of gold light as she stared into the distance.

    Then, they watched as one jadentern after another appeared in the distant mountains and drew closer and closer.

    It was a strange and sinister procession.

    The four in front were indistinct, little ghosts shrouded in ck mist. They led the way, and each of them carried a white paperntern, but the firelight was an unearthly green.

    Eight ferocious, tall, sinister, and imposing ghosts followed, carrying a sedan chair.

    The man seated on the sedan chair was bald, with green eyes. His cheeks were fat, and his skin looked oily. A ne of ck prayer beads carved out of skulls hung around his neck.

    As the procession drew close, the ambient yin qi instantly grew denser, and it now carried a bone-piercing chill.

    Jin Xiaochuan was so terrified that he trembled from head to toe, and his eyes widened.<i>?What the?</i>hell is this!? How ostentatious!

    Before long, the entire procession reached the river¡¯s surface. As they drew closer, they entered the whirlpool forming in the mist and disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Jin Xiaochuan rubbed his eyes; he almost thought he was hallucinating.

    ¡°A vicious ghost formed a vengeful soul? It¡¯sparable with a human Grandmaster at best,¡± said Ning Sihua, her eyes shing with disdain.

    She was talking about the bald, green-eyed old ghost atop the sedan chair. As for the lesser apparitions, she directly ignored them.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, just now, your judgment was on the mark. It¡¯s indeed highly likely that wicked creatures gather below the water¡¯s surface in a ghostly domain.¡± Ning Sihua couldn¡¯t help but nce at Su Yi.

    As she said this, she heard rustling from far away, in the direction of the mountains

    Immediately afterward, an old man with a cane and a mystical air hobbled out of the darkness.

    The strange part was, his eyes were unearthly blue.

    He stood along the banks of the Great Azure, looked around, then walked straight ahead. When he stepped into the mists floating over the river, he disappeared in a sh.

    ¡°That was a yao born of some kind of nt, but his appearance and presence were already no different from an ordinary person¡¯s. He¡¯s obviously already stepped onto the true path of cultivation,¡± eximed Ning Sihua.

    ¡°He really was a nature spirit, and from the looks of things, he even knows a coarse cultivation technique. But his strength isn¡¯t even worth mentioning.¡± Su Yi nodded.

    Nature spirits could all be ssified as yao.

    Both nts and animals, upon achieving sentience and intelligence, were called nature spirits

    This type of yao was different from a spirit beast. They were born of heaven and earth, and they were innately intelligent.

    Even so, bing a yao cultivator wasn¡¯t easy.

    Especially for those with unusual bloodlines or distinctive talents. If they wanted to step onto the path of the true yao cultivator, they first had to ovee unimaginable obstacles.

    Take the dwarf Su Yi met in Mother Ghost Ridge¡¯s Peach Grove. He was a nature spirit born of the Fire Peach Tree, but although he could appear in human form, he was far from undergoing metamorphosis and acquiring a true human body. He naturally didn¡¯t qualify as a ¡°yao cultivator.¡±

    The old man with the cane they just saw had merely taken on an outwardly human shape. He might know some methods of cultivation, but they didn¡¯t amount to much.

    ¡°Interesting¡ªthere aren¡¯t just ghosts haunting this ce; even nature spirits and their ilk are showing up. I wonder what they n to do here?¡± Ning Sihua¡¯s curiosity was piqued.

    Heaven and earth were divided into pure and impure, and creation included both yin and yang. This was a mundane world, but it too had a correspondingly dark, shadowy underbelly.

    But themon people of the world tended to form groups and gather in cities. Ordinarily speaking, it was rare for them to encounter the things that went bump in the night¡ªyao, demons, ghosts, and monsters.

    Only cultivators knew about the various gateways into the world of darkness, albeit to varying degrees.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go see for ourselves. Then we¡¯ll know for sure.¡± Su Yi said this, then gazed off into the distance.

    He had a premonition that tonight wasn¡¯t going to be peaceful.

    As expected, before long, he heard barely audibleughter and conversation off in the distance.

    ¡°This time, the Wuhuan Water Monarch has called for an ¡®Assembly in Paradise.¡¯ They say numerous influential figures will be in attendance, although I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s true or not.¡±

    ¡°Wait until we arrive in Ninebends City. Then we¡¯ll know for sure.¡±

    ¡°Mountain Monarch Tao, you received guidance from an immortal and stepped onto the path of metamorphosis and cultivation. It¡¯s only natural that you wouldn¡¯t care about some ¡®Assembly in Paradise.¡¯¡±

    ¡­..The sound of conversation got clearer and clearer. Eventually, two figures came into view, one tall, one short.

    The tall one was thin as a stick of bamboo, and he wore hemp robes. His face was long and narrow, and a snowy white serpent with a silvery sheen hung around his neck.

    The short one was a dwarf, and his hair and whiskers werepletely white.

    Another two nature spirits!

    Ning Sihua saw through this at a nce.

    But then, seemingly out of nowhere, Su Yi spoke up. ¡°What a coincidence! Finally, someone who can lead the way.¡±

    As he spoke, he was already walking toward them.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± A low?bellow?followed. The beanpole-thin man immediately sensed the disturbance, and his bright red eyes shed, icy and dangerous.

    Hsss! Hssss!

    The snake wrapped around his neck raised its head and flicked its tongue, ready to strike at a moment¡¯s notice.

    ¡°So, it was just a paltry little human youth, a brat whose breath still reeks of his mother¡¯s milk.¡±

    When he saw Su Yi¡¯s appearance clearly, the tall, giant man inwardly sighed in relief, then mocked himself. ¡°It¡¯s true; the longer you live, the more cowardly you get. And here I thought some powerful enemy had followed us here.¡±

    But the dwarf beside him was rooted to the spot, his eyes wide with disbelief.

    When his gauntpanion saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but jeer, ¡°Mountain Monarch Tao, what¡¯s gotten into you? Don¡¯t tell me a little guy like that scares you?¡±

    But as soon as he said this¡­.

    Thud!

    The dwarf the gaunt man called ¡°Mountain Monarch Tao¡± knelt directly in the dirt, his expression excited and pious. ¡°Tao Qingshan humbly greets you, Mystic Master.¡±

    The gaunt man was stunned, and his eyes widened.?The hell?

    ¡°Get up. I have something to ask you,¡± said Su Yi tly.

    This was the very dwarf who looked after the Fire Peach Tree in Mother Ghost Ridge on Ge Changling¡¯s behalf.

    During his visit, Su Yi seized all three of his ripe Pure Yang Fire Peaches, the only ones he had.

    But of course, in exchange, Su Yi granted him a section of the peak-level yao ssic, ¡°Fostering the Dao¡±.

    Tao Qingshan hurriedly rose, but he stood there looking reserved, his expression filled with unconcealed worship.

    The gaunt man seemed to realize something, and he couldn¡¯t help but cry out, ¡°Mountain Monarch Tao, don¡¯t tell me this is¡­. This is the mystic who granted you enlightenment?¡±

    The gaunt man seemed to realize something, and he couldn¡¯t help but cry out.

    ¡°It is indeed,¡± the dwarf said solemnly.

    The tall, gaunt man froze for a moment, then flung himself to his knees and kowtowed. ¡°This humble one, Teng Yong, had eyes but did not see. Mystic Master, I apologize for offending you, and I humbly request your forgiveness!¡±

    Su Yi paid him no heed. He just turned to Tao Qingshan. ¡°What did you leave Mother Ghost Ridge for?¡±

    ¡°Mystic Master, a few days ago, this humble one received an invitation saying that the Wuhuan Water Monarch nned to host an Assembly in Paradise here, in Ninebends City. He invited me to attend the ritual.¡± Tao Qingshan dared not hide the truth, and he spoke with the utmost respect.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shot up. ¡°Tell me about the Wuhuan Water Monarch and Ninebends City in more detail.¡±

    After a brief, stunned pause, Tao Qingshanunched into a hurried exnation.

    It turned out that the ghost domain hidden in the riverbed was called ¡°Ninebends City.¡± Its master called himself ¡°the Wuhuan Water Monarch¡±, and his ghostly subordinates numbered over ten thousand. Within the Imperatorial Province, he was quite the illustrious figure.

    The so-called ¡°Assembly in Paradise¡± was an event the master of Ninebends City, the Wuhuan Water Monarch, organized. He invited numerous guests, all influential yao and ghosts, from across the province.

    Rumor had it that, at tonight¡¯s Assembly in Paradise, the Wuhuan Water Monarch intended to announce something major.

    What exactly was it? Tao Qingshan didn¡¯t know; he was only here for fear of hurting others¡¯ feelings if he refused.

    By the end of this exnation, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find it funny.

    What ¡°Wuhuan Water Monarch?¡± He was nothing but amon ghost cultivator, yet he thought his little gathering an ¡°Assembly in Paradise¡±? Did he really think himself a proper cultivator?

 Chapter 195: The Ninebends Ghost Domain

    <h4>Chapter 195: The Ninebends Ghost Domain</h4>

    ¡°What are the Wuhuan Water Monarch¡¯s Origins? What¡¯s his cultivation?¡±

    Ning Sihua, Qing Wan, and Jin Xiaochuan walked over as well.

    Tao Qingshan could tell that they were traveling with Su Yi, so he dared not be negligent. He said respectfully, ¡°They say that in life, the Wuhuan Water Monarch was a Grandmaster who fell inbat, and that afterward, his lingering ferocity and resentment were nourished in the battlefield¡¯s tainted river of blood. This led to him bing a vicious ghost.

    ¡°He¡¯s upied Ninebends City, which lies beneath the Great Azure, for about a hundred years. His current cultivation should be roughly equivalent to a third-level Grandmaster.

    ¡°However, they say he¡¯s proficient in various wicked and heretical secret arts and that he controls the mysterious underwater formation¡¯s power. If they enter Ninebends City, even a Martial Dao Grandmaster will be helpless against him, like amb to the ughter.¡±

    A third-level Grandmaster? And here Ning Sihua thought this Wuhuan Water Monarch was something special. After hearing this description, she immediately lost all interest.

    ¡°Might I inquire why you¡¯re here, Mystic Master?¡± inquired Tao Qingshan.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for someone,¡± Su Yi said offhandedly. ¡°A few days ago, a ship sank in this stretch of water. One of the passengers was someone I care deeply about.¡±

    Tao Qingshan¡¯s heart shook, and he was just about to say something when the kneeling, stick-thin man beat him to the punch.

    ¡°Mystic Master, it¡¯s surely the work of Old Ghost Wuhuan! Who knows how many vessels he¡¯s capsized over the years? Who knows how many innocents he¡¯s harmed?¡± He spoke with righteous indignation and vehemence; he even changed the Wuhuan Water Monarch¡¯s title.

    Tao Qingshan hurriedly nodded. ¡°Mystic Master, please rest assured. The Wuhuan Water Monarch is violent and ruthless, but he¡¯s also scrupulously cautious and crafty. He only dares attack ordinary folk.¡±

    ¡°Lead us inside.¡± Su Yi made up his mind. ¡°Hm, just act like we¡¯re your attendants.¡±

    He turned and addressed Jin Xiaochuan, ¡°You stay behind. Find yourself a safe ce and wait until we get back.¡±

    Jin Xiaochuan hurriedly agreed.

    ¡°You can get up too.¡± Su Yi nced at the still kneeling gaunt man.

    The stick-thin nature spirit instantly rxed. ¡°Thank you, Mystic Master. Thank you!¡±

    Tao Qingshan seized the opportunity to say, ¡°Mystic Master, this is Teng Yong. He¡¯s from Harmony Prefecture¡¯s Spiraltooth Mountain, and his true body is a thousand-year Goldenthread Vine. He was once fortunate enough to absorb power from a mysterious spirit spring, thereby attaining sentience and the ability to take on human form¡­¡±

    When Su Yi heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but re-evaluate the gaunt man. ¡°Goldenthread Vine is only a tier-four spiritual material, yet due to a stroke of fortune, you awakened sentience. That¡¯s rare indeed.¡±

    Ning Sihua added, ¡°Fellow Daoist, Goldenthread Vine is rare and extremely useful for crafting spiritual armor, especially after a thousand years of age.¡±

    Teng Yong quivered from head to toe, so scared that his face turned green.?Nature spirits like him might?seem?grand, but in the eyes of true cultivators, they were nothing but spiritual materials.

    Su Yiughed. ¡°He¡¯s gained sentience, so he¡¯s no longer an inanimate object. It¡¯s no longer appropriate to view him as raw materials.¡±

    Ning Sihua nodded her agreement. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, but if he somehow meets with cmity and perishes, I¡¯d be absolutely delighted to help dispose of the corpse.¡±

    Teng Yong had only just sighed in relief when he heard this, but now, he was so scared that jade-green, luminous leaves sprouted from his head¡­

    When he next looked at Ning Sihua, his eyes brimmed with deep-seated terror.?This woman¡­. is just too terrifying!

    ¡°Qing Wan, go back into the gourd,¡± ordered Su Yi.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Qing Wan transformed into a swath of light and disappeared back into the Soul-Nurturing Gourd.

    The purity of her soul body was extremely rare for a ghost. If she appeared in a cesspit of evil like Ninebends City, she was certain to provoke inestimable uproar.

    Then, before the others¡¯ astonished gazes, Su Yi¡¯s aura underwent a stark transformation; he was actually surging with threads of yao qi!

    Tao Qingshan was visibly stunned, and he couldn¡¯t help but blurt, ¡°Mystic Master, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re actually¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Su Yi cut him off. ¡°I¡¯m just using a secret art to alter my presence.¡±

    Tao Qingshan sighed. He couldn''t help but find it a pity.?Wouldn¡¯t it be great if the Mystic Master really were a mighty yao cultivator¡­?

    Ning Sihua was a bit stunned. ¡°Fellow Daoist, this method of yours is truly rather intriguing.¡±

    ¡°Want to learn? I¡¯ll teach you.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­. I¡¯ll just have to thank you for your generosity.¡± Ning Sihua¡¯s bright eyes sparkled with anticipation.

    Su Yi then immediatelyunched into a series of obscure Daoist incantations, using the power of his soul as support.

    Before long, Ning Sihua looked enlightened, and her aura silently changed. Now, she too emanated hints of the unearthly charm of a yao.

    As she sensed this change, Ning Sihua was nowhere near as calm as she looked on the surface. ?This looked like a simple little magic trick, but it was miraculously subtle, like seizing fortune from the heavens. It was simply unbelievable!

    If I had a secret art like this, how could I possibly bear to reveal it? Yet that guy taught it to me at the drop of a hat, as if it meant nothing at all¡­

    Should I take that to mean that he has so many unbelievable secrets at his disposal that he doesn¡¯t care about this one in the least??If so, he¡¯s far more terrifying than I imagined¡­?Ning Sihua pondered to herself.

    Su Yi naturally wouldn¡¯t have guessed that a paltry little spell would provoke so many questions and spections. At the moment, he was just worried about Wen Lingxue¡¯s safety.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Yi decisively took action without any further dys

    Immediately, Tao Qingshan and Teng Yong led the way into the misty whirlpool on the river¡¯s surface.

    It looked like they were walking on water, but in truth, a formless power surged out of the river, so they were effectively walking on solid ground.

    When they entered the center of the misty whirlpool, they instantly plummeted, but at the same time, a soft and gentle energy enveloped them. They fell for ten thousand feet, thennded stably on the ground below.

    This was the power originating from the underwater formation, linking the power of the current and theyout of the mountains. It was subtle and miraculous.

    Before long, Su Yi and the others appeared in a dark space. Everything was grey and overcast. Off in the distance, there stood a massive city, its walls alight with surging green mes that cast their eerie light over the entire area.

    It was truly an ugly color. Su Yi inwardly furrowed his brow.

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t seen it for myself, I would never have guessed that a world like this lurked beneath the Great Azure.¡± Ning Sihua surveyed the area in surprise.

    She could tell at a nce that this ¡°world¡± was actually the intersection of the mountains of Thousand Whirlpool Ridge and the waters of the Great Azure. It was filled with dark, oppressive energies.

    ¡°This is the power of nature, but for that Wuhuan Water Monarch to have found and imed this ce suggests he¡¯s actually a bit capable.¡± As Su Yi spoke, he gazed at the city off in the distance. Malevolent energy billowed into the heavens, sinister and imposing.

    Then, he looked toward Tao Qingshan. ¡°In a bit, you¡¯re to make an appearance and ask about the person I¡¯m searching for.¡±

    Tao Qingshan hurriedly nodded his agreement, and the group proceeded into the city.

    As they drew near, they saw a name carved in dripping, bloody characters: Ninebends City!

    There were ghost soldiers swathed in sinister mists stationed on both sides of the city gates, their entire bodies surging and roiling like smoke. Their faces were hideous and terrifying.

    When the leader of the ghost soldiers saw Tao Qingshan and Teng Yong, he immediately called out, ¡°Mountain Monarch Tao of Mother Ghost Ridge and Mountain Monarch Teng of Spiraltooth Mountain have arrived!¡±

    A palliddy ghost in colorful clothes immediately flew out of the city and curtsied. ¡°This humble servant greets you, distinguished guests.¡±

    Tao Qingshan said tly, ¡°Lead us to the Assembly in Paradise.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The colorfully-dresseddy ghost turned and led the way. Su Yi andpany stuck close to her.

    As soon as they entered the city, they saw one dark, oppressive building after another, like row after row of giant coffins. The walls and eaves were all pitch-ck.

    The streets were lined with strings of whitenterns, all of them casting eerie blue-green light.

    Ghosts floated up and down the streets, including yin souls and haunts, as well as vicious spirits and vengeful souls surging with malevolent energy. They were all over the ce, with no end to them in sight.

    The sound of ghostly chattering rang out continuously, interspersed with weeping, frenziedughter, mournful wails, and weeping¡­.

    It really was a seemingly endless ghostly domain.

    Were an ordinary martial artist toe here, they¡¯d almost certainly wind up scared out of their wits.

    Su Yi and Ning Sihua, however, seemed calm as ever. At most, they faintly scrunched up their brow; they detested the sinister, chaotic, broken down feel of the ghostly domain.

    As they walked, they passed numerous ghostly street vendors, but their massive iron pots stewed human heads, still covered in soft, rotting flesh, skin, and hair.

    Children bounced and yed in the streets, carrying still-bleeding severed arms and chasing each other. From time to time, they¡¯d lunge at their ymates, bare their fangs, and rip into each other.

    Some of the peddlers sold eyes, others sold rotting organs. All kinds of flesh were up for purchase.

    There were old women sewing in front of disys built of white bone. The shelves and racks were full of clothes of all types, all of them made from human skin.

    And there were¡­.

    It was just one bloody, cruel scene after another, as if this were just daily life to these ghosts.

    Suddenly, Su Yi noticed an old man in white paper clothes. His skin was entirely blue, and half of his head was missing. He was seated by the side of the road and busyputing something with an abacus.

    Upon closer inspection, the abacus''s frame was made of radiuses, ulnas, and skeletal fingers, while the beads were made of teeth.

    ¡°What are you calcting?¡± Ning Sihua noticed this, then immediately paused to ask.

    ¡°I¡¯m bncing the books,¡± said the old man without so much as looking at her.

    ¡°What books?¡±

    ¡°The records of how many people have died in Ninebends City.¡± When the elder said this, his blue face broke into a bizarre grin. ¡°I¡¯ve roughly calcted that in the past one hundred thirty-nine years, eight months, and neen days, at least one hundred and thirty thousand living people have died here in Ninebend City. Their numbers include over thirty thousand women, over ten thousand children, over fifty thousand adult men, forty thousand elders¡­¡±

    He went on and on, like a bookkeeper rattling off figures, his strange smile filled with indescribable satisfaction.

    When she heard this, Ning Sihua¡¯s brow furrowed, and she couldn¡¯t help but nce at Su Yi.

    ¡°If it displeases you, when we leave, we can simply eradicate the ce,¡± said Su Yi tly.

    In his past life, he¡¯d grown ustomed to this sort of hell on earth. He¡¯d even ventured into theherworld; he¡¯d experienced more brutal and terrifying things than this.

    But even though he¡¯d already seen it all, he still felt an instinctive aversion to everything he saw now.

    The colorfully dresseddy ghost turned and said icily, ¡°Distinguished guest, mind your tongue. If the Water Monarch hears¡­.

    Before she could finish, Tao Qingshan snorted coldly, ¡°You¡¯re just a servant girl, yet you dare act impudently? Would you believe me if I said that I could eliminate you here and now, and that Old Man Wuhuan wouldn¡¯t dare so much as say a word against me?

    The colorfully-dressed ghost quivered and fell silent.

    It was then that coldughter emanated from not far away.

    ¡°How long has it been since west saw each other? Tao Qingshan, you¡¯ve?sure?gotten brazen. Do you really think relying on the Great Zhou¡¯s Sea-Swallowing King means you can run amok?¡±

 Chapter 196: The Sacrificial Altar

    <h4>Chapter 196: The Sacrificial Altar</h4>

    A bald, blue-eyed man stood not far away.

    He was busily gnawing at a dripping, festering severed head in big bites. His mouth was smeared with blood, and his oily face brimmed with satisfaction.

    When he saw the greasy man, Tao Qingshan couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Ha Shisan, I can crush a dirty toad like you even without relying on His Excellency the Sea-Swallowing King¡¯s prestige.¡±

    Teng Yong hurriedly lowered his voice and exined to Su Yi, ¡°Mystic Master, that¡¯s Ha Shisan from Poison Sands Ridge. He¡¯s a blue-eyed toad that achieved sentience, and he calls himself ¡®the Poisonme King.¡¯ He¡¯s extremely strong, and he¡¯s especially proficient with poisons. He once used poison to y a Grandmaster, and his temperament is extremely domineering.¡±

    Su Yi paid him no heed, while Ning Sihua¡¯s clear eyes shed with undisguised loathing.

    This yao really was a toad; he looked vile to the extreme.

    ¡°Heh heh.¡± Ha Shisan stretched out his foot-long, bright red tongue. First, he licked a circle around his oily face, slurping up the smeared blood and bits of flesh until nothing was left.

    Then, he withdrew his tongue and smacked his lips. ¡°That so? Let¡¯s wait until Ol¡¯ Bro Wuhuan¡¯s Assembly in Paradise is over. Will you dare duke it out with me then? If you lose, I want one of your fire peaches. If I lose, I¡¯ll?kowtow?and call you ¡®grandfather.¡¯ How ¡®bout it?¡±

    Tao Qingshan snorted coldly, ¡°Why not? But I sure as hell don¡¯t want to be some dirty toad¡¯s granddaddy, nor do I want a grandson like you.¡±

    Ha Shisanughed boisterously, but his blue eyes shone with vicious light. ¡°Tao Qingshan, just you wait!¡±

    With that, he turned and waddled off.

    ¡°Mountain Monarch Tao, do you know why Ha Shisan dares be so arrogant?¡± said someone in a raspy sigh.

    When the group looked over, they saw an old man with a cane and blue-green eyes. He had just left a street vendor selling scattered bits of flesh, and he was now walking right toward them.

    Su Yi and Ning Sihua nced at each other. They recognized this as the ghostly old man they¡¯d seen on the riverbanks of the Great Azure.

    ¡°Why?¡± Tao Qingshan furrowed his brow.

    The old man smiled faintly. ¡°Make it worth my while, and I can illuminate your path.¡±

    Tao Qingshan pointed off into the distance and said expressionlessly, ¡°Scram.¡±

    The old man didn¡¯t seem the least bit upset. He just sighed. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll just echo Ha Shisan. ¡®Just you wait!¡¯¡±

    With that, he clutched his gaze and ambled off into the distance.

    ¡°And who was that?¡± asked Ning Sihua.

    ¡°An old weasel. He spends his days scuttling through graveyards, digging up old tombs and pilfering the relics of the dead. He calls himself Mountain Monarch Huang. They say that before he became a yao, he stole and ate the oil from a bronze funerary. Afterward, he achieved sentience.¡±

    Tao Qingshan spoke with unconcealed contempt.

    Teng Yong couldn¡¯t help but interject, ¡°Mountain Monarch Tao, it seems something¡¯s not quite right here. Ha Shisan and that old weasel both seem to be targeting you.¡±

    Tao Qingshan was briefly stunned, but he quickly disregarded the warning. ¡°Everyone knows I protect the Pure Yang Fire Peach Tree on the Sea-Swallowing King¡¯s orders. They wouldn¡¯t dare act up.¡±

    Although he didn¡¯t say this out loud, he silently added,?Besides, I have the mystic master with me. What is there to fear?

    ¡°Distinguished guests, the Assembly in Paradise is about to begin. Please, follow me.¡± The colorfully-dresseddy ghost led the way ahead, and the group followed her.

    They passed through several dozen long streets before the space opened in front of them. They saw zing firelight off in the distance: a vast, shocking Daoist ritual hall!

    A nine-foot-tall ck altar stood at the center of the hall. Four towering bronze pirs surrounded it, each covered in strange, contorted, wormlike runes.

    Looking further, they saw densely packed tables and seats. When Su Yi andpany arrived, there were already over a hundred figures seated there, from sinister and imposing apparitions to yao brimming with murderous energy. There were even quite a few nature spirits still in their original forms¡ªthe guests came in all shapes and sizes.

    All kinds of auras ovepped and intercrossed. It was chaotic as could be, and the air was full of dark miasma.

    Laughter, howls, surreptitious chattering. It was a sea of voices, a picture of maddened revelry.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, that ck altar is a bit strange; it looks like a wicked magic treasure,¡± Ning Sihua said softly. Even from a distance, she could sense its aura permeating the air; it was vile and bloody to the extreme.

    Su Yi said offhandedly, ¡°You ask me, and it¡¯s most likely used in a sacrificial formation.¡±

    ¡°Sacrifice?¡± Ning Sihua¡¯s clear eyes were suddenly serious.

    Sacrificial spells were famed for their sinister mysteriousness. The goal of sacrifice was typically to summon some form of power, or alternatively, to trade sacrificial offerings for other goods.

    Those who performed sacrifices all had a specific target in mind. Only then could they connect with the intended recipient as soon as they began the ritual.

    But in the eyes of true cultivators, ritual sacrifice was a crooked, unorthodox method unworthy of the public eye.

    To the best of Ning Sihua¡¯s knowledge, even among ghost and yao cultivators, only a tiny portion resorted to ritual sacrifice to obtain their power.

    The reason was simple: ritual sacrifice was tantamount to signing a formless contract with a malevolent denizen of theherworld.?It was like giving offerings to an evil god. You might obtain its power, but you?needed?to continuously offer up new sacrifices to keep it appeased.

    Should the offerings dry up, you¡¯d inevitably suffer your wicked patron¡¯s punishment.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a bit curious about just whom this Wuhuan Water Monarch is dedicating his sacrifices to?" said Su Yi.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you can see that too?¡± Ning Sihua couldn¡¯t help but find it strange.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who the intended beneficiary is, but whoever they are, it seems they¡¯ve got no prospects. Otherwise, how could they let third-rate ghosts like these make offerings to them?¡± Su Yi¡¯s gaze carried a hint of disdain.

    As they conversed, the colorfully-dresseddy ghost led them to some of the ritual hall¡¯s empty seats.

    ¡°Mystic Masters, please, take a seat!¡± Tao Qingshan gestured for Su Yi and Ning Sihua to sit down. Then, he and Teng Yong sat off to the side.

    The table beside them was covered in wine, melons, and other such refreshments. However, all of them were rare and strange. They weren¡¯t exactly precious, but they were an extremely unusual sight.

    As time passed, more and more guests took their seats. There was even a group of sinisterdy ghosts. Some sang, while others yed drums, gongs, and flutes to a strange rhythm, like a funeral dirge.

    ¡°Tao Qingshan, long time no see.¡± Suddenly, a pallid woman dressed like a pcedy walked over. Fire zed in her eyes, and she carried a trayden with blood-spattered eyeballs.

    ¡°Madam Mountainden? I didn¡¯t expect to see you here?too.¡± Tao Qingshan knit his brow.

    ¡°This is the Wuhuan Water Monarch¡¯s Assembly in Paradise. How could I miss it?¡± The woman dressed like a pcedyughed, then proffered her tray. ¡°Here are six pairs of eyes from virgin boys and girls. I only just scooped them from their owners¡¯ still-living bodies. They¡¯re fully intact, and they''re fresh and delicious to the extreme. Want a taste, Mountain Monarch Tao?¡±

    Tao Qingshan¡¯s entire body went rigid and, as if terrified that Su Yi would misunderstand, he pounded his fist against the table and shouted, ¡°Never in all the years since I attained sentience have I ever eaten anything so bloody and vile. Why bring those?things?before me? What are you trying to achieve?¡±

    After a stunned pause, the woman snorted, ¡°Mountain Monarch Tao, I weed you with the utmost hospitality. If you don¡¯t appreciate it, fine! But now you¡¯re yelling at me? How rude can you be?¡±

    Then, as if deliberately trying to provoke him, she picked up one of the bloodied eyeballs, popped it into her mouth, and chewed. A look of satisfaction and intoxication arose on her face.

    She swallowed, then swept her gaze around the area and said sweetly, ¡°Mountain Monarch Tao called this delicacy ¡®bloody¡¯ and ¡®vile.¡¯ Everyone, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a bit over the line?¡±

    This instantly provoked an uproar throughout the surrounding area. Many ghosts and yao looked over.

    ¡°Mountain Monarch Tao received ¡®an immortal¡¯s guidance¡¯ and stepped onto the path of cultivation. Now he thinks he¡¯s different from the rest of us.¡± Not far away, the bald, blue-eyed Ha Shisanughed coldly. ¡°Especially since he has the Sea-Swallowing King to back him up. He hasn¡¯t thought of us as his fellows for a long time!¡±

    Tao Qingshan¡¯s expression darkened. He keenly picked up on numerous gazes turning in his direction, and furthermore, that many of them were ill-intentioned.

    ¡°An immortal¡¯s guidance¡­.¡± Madam Mountainden muttered, her fiery eyes shing with strange light. ¡°Mountain Monarch Tao, since an immortal showed you the way, might you share your enlightenment with us as well?¡±

    The nearby gazes changed, bing covetous and intense. Most of them had already heard that Tao Qingshan had received a mystic master¡¯s guidance, and that he¡¯d already stepped onto the true path of cultivation.

    To yao and ghosts like them, this was a nigh-irresistible temptation.

    Who among them didn¡¯t wish to be a true cultivator?

    From not far away, the weasel spirit, Mountain Monarch Huang, chuckled, and his blue-green eyes shed. ¡°Everyone, please remain calm. It seems to me that given Mountain Monarch Tao¡¯s magnanimity and code of conduct, he¡¯s sure to present his cultivation method at tonight¡¯s Assembly in Paradise for all of us to see.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing!¡¯

    ¡°Haha, well, we¡¯ll just have to thank him in advance!¡±

    The surrounding area burst into joy andughter.

    Tao Qingshan¡¯s expression was instantly unsightly. He was furious, and he was just about to argue when Su Yi gently shook his head. ¡°They say that owning a precious treasure is a crime. They¡¯ve long since begun targeting you; saying anything else will only be a waste of time.¡±

    Tao Qingshan instantly fell silent. After a while, he said bitterly, ¡°I have only myself to me. I gotcent and overly excited. I foolishly revealed that you¡¯d granted me a cultivation technique, resulting in this cmity.¡±

    ¡°No harm done,¡± Su Yi said calmly. He scanned the surrounding area,pletelyposed. He didn¡¯t take the rabble-rousers seriously at all.

    It was only then that Ning Sihua realized what had happened.?So, Tao Qingshan once received pointers from Su Yi!

    ¡°Mountain Monarch Tao, who are these friends of yours? Why haven¡¯t we seen them before?¡± The nearby Madam Mountain asked with a burst of gleefulughter.

    Tao Qingshan already detested the mere sight of her, so he instantly pounded the table and bellowed, ¡°That has nothing to do with you! Get out of my sight!¡±

    The surrounding uproar instantly fell silent as numerous gazes turned in their direction.

    The ghostly pcedy¡¯s expression changed erratically, and she looked unsightly. However, before she could say anything, a burst of heartyughter echoed throughout the ritual hall.

    ¡°Mountain Monarch Tao, your temper is getting worse and worse. Enough. Tonight, all of you are my guests. You are not to fight amongst yourselves.¡±

    The voice spread throughout the venue, and all eyes turned toward its source.

    There, off in the distance, they saw a man in silver robes embroidered with dragons. He wore a feather crown, and he was approaching the central altar step by step.

    Dark smoke billowed around him, and his eyes were dull red. Just standing there, waves of baleful energy permeated the air; he was imposing and terrifying to the extreme.

    This was the lord of Ninebends City, the Wuhuan Water Monarch!

 Chapter 197: The Divine Monarch of Tragedy

    <h4>Chapter 197: The Divine Monarch of Tragedy</h4>

    As soon as the Wuhuan Water Monarch made his entrance, the mor disappeared. The atmosphere was instantly solemn.

    The woman dressed like a pcedy meekly returned to her seats, and the other yao and ghosts ceased their conversation. When they looked at the Wuhuan Water Monarch, their gazes carried hints of reverence.

    When he saw this, Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shot up.?It seems this Wuhuan Water Monarch guy has made quite the name for himself.

    ¡°Mystic Master, should I take this chance to ask about your friend?¡± Tao Qingshan transmitted.

    Su Yi shook his head. He was actually curious to see just why the Wuhuan Water Monarch had decided to host this Assembly in Paradise.

    The firelight zed, illuminating the entire ritual hall.

    Then, the Wuhuan Water Monarch swept his gaze across the entire venue and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m honored that all of you chose to attend tonight¡¯s meeting, but I trust that you¡¯re curious: just why did I convene this Assembly in Paradise?¡±

    Many of the guests nodded, and their eyes shone with curiosity.

    ¡°Now, I shall clear up your doubts.¡± The Wuhuan Water Monarch was instantly solemn. He pointed to the nine-foot-tall, ck ritual altar. ¡°Everyone, do you know what this is?¡±

    ¡°It looks like an altar for ritual sacrifice?¡± one of the ghosts couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Indeed.¡± The Wuhuan Water Monarch nodded. ¡°Then do you know just how it is that I¡¯ve held onto the blessed ground that is Ninebends City over the years?¡±

    ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s because of your great strength and vast reach.¡± The elderly weasel smiled and immediately buttered him up.

    ¡°Hahaha, well said! But I won¡¯t lie to you¡ªif not for the power granted to me by this magic altar, I couldn¡¯t possibly have obtained what I have today.¡± The Wuhuan Water monarch burst into heartyughter.

    The entire venue was instantly in uproar. No one could have anticipated that the Wuhuan Water Monarch would publicly reveal such an enormous secret.

    Immediately, all eyes were drawn to the dark altar.

    One of the apparitions asked, ¡°Water Monarch, dare I ask what makes the altar so special?¡±

    The Wuhuan Water Monarch was instantly solemn. He turned to the altar and sped his fists, then turned and faced the crowd once more.

    ¡°With this magic altar, you can connect with an unbelievably powerful ghost god and receive his power! Practically all of my cultivation is due to the Ghost God¡¯s benevolence!¡±

    As he said this, the Water Monarch¡¯s face revealed frenzied worship and reverence.

    The entire hall fell silent, but only briefly.

    The yao and ghosts¡¯ eyes lit up; they were beside themselves, and the venue was boiling over. All of them looked stunned.

    Only Su Yi and Ning Sihua remained calm. They predicted something like this the moment theyid eyes upon the altar. How could this revtion possibly surprise them?

    ¡°Water Monarch, is that true?¡± Madam Mountainden eximed.

    The Wuhuan Water Monarch?gestured?for silence. Once everyone quieted down, he said?solemnly, ¡°I absolutely wouldn¡¯t dare lie in front of this altar. The ghost god calls himself ¡®the Divine Monarch of Tragedy¡¯, and he dwells within the mysterious, unknown world of the gods. His wisdom and power stand shoulder to shoulder with deities of legend!¡±

    The Divine Monarch of Tragedy! Someoneparable to the deities of legend!

    This only riled the ghosts and yao in attendance up even further. All of them were frenzied, curious, and excited.

    Only Tao Qingshan was dazed; this information left him stunned.

    A ghost couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Water Monarch, might we have the good fortune to gaze upon the Divine Monarch¡¯s glorious visage?¡±

    ¡°How lofty an existence is the Divine Monarch? How could just anyone gaze upon him? However, I?can?grant you an opportunity the likes of which you might not encounter once in a thousand years!¡± said the Wuhuan Water Monarch gravely. ¡°I called this Assembly in Paradise at the Divine Monarch¡¯s orders. He says that he ns to recruit a new group of worshippers within our mundane realm. As the man he personally proimed his divine emissary, I am responsible for carrying out his will.¡±

    Recruiting new worshippers!

    Some of the ghosts and yao already understood, and they were instantly worked up. They shouted, ¡°We¡¯re willing to serve the Divine Monarch!¡±

    ¡°Everyone, please remain calm,¡± said the Wuhuan Water Monarch gravely. ¡°Allow me to finish speaking. It¡¯s not difficult to serve the Divine Monarch, but it¡¯s not simple, either.¡±

    The restless agitation in the air instantly quieted down. There was no such thing as a free lunch; they naturally could tell what the Wuhuan Water Monarch was getting at.

    The Water Monarch continued, ¡°As his followers, you must be absolutely loyal, and every three months, you must provide a certain quantity of offerings. The more pleased the Divine Monarch is with your sacrifice, the more of his benevolence you shall receive. For example, I received the cultivation technique I use today, as well as the mysterious methods of cing and controlling this grand formation. All are the Divine Monarch¡¯s benevolence.¡±

    When they heard this, the yao and ghosts were red-eyed with greed. This was extremely tempting!

    Su Yi was finally starting to understand.?So, the grand formation in the riverbed of the Great Azure originated from the ¡®Divine Monarch of Tragedy.¡¯

    And the Wuhuan Water Monarch is at most an underling.

    ¡°Might I ask what kinds of offerings the Divine Monarch requires from us?¡± said one of the ghosts.

    ¡°All of the world¡¯s spiritual entities can serve as offerings, but the higher their level, the better,¡± said the Wuhuan Water Monarch. ¡°Of course, the Divine Monarch will asionally issue decrees and have us seek out corresponding sacrifices.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find it funny.?A mighty divine monarch is interested in the spiritual entities of the mortal world?

    From that alone, it¡¯s obvious that their so-called ¡®Divine Monarch of Tragedy¡¯ doesn¡¯t amount to anything!

    But of course, ritual sacrifice is more than sufficient to muddle the heads of third-rate, ignorant small fries like the Wuhuan Water Monarch,

    The crowd hadpletely boiled over. Seeing this, the Wuhuan Water Monarch no longer hesitated.

    His voice boomed, ¡°If you¡¯re willing to pledge your allegiance to the Divine Monarch, I shall soon initiate a sacrifice and allow you to bear witness to his unparalleled abilities!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m willing!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re willing to serve!¡±

    ¡­..Uproar rang out on all sides. All of the yao and ghosts were beside themselves with joy and excitement.

    The Wuhuan Water Monarchughed. ¡°Everyone, when the timees for sacrifice, you must not hesitate. It¡¯s critical that you disy your sincerity!¡±

    The roiling atmosphere was suddenly heavier. One of the yao asked, ¡°Water Monarch, might I ask how we¡¯re to demonstrate our sincerity?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple,¡± said the Wuhuan Water Monarch. ¡°All of you are prominent figures within the Imperatorial Province. You are all either in possession of mysterious magics or unique spiritual objects. When the timees for sacrifice, all you must do is offer the Divine Monarch whatever is of the greatest value.¡±

    The venue fell so silent, you could hear a pin drop. The ghosts and yao looked at each other, clearly hesitant.

    The Wuhuan Water Monarch¡¯s eyes shed with cold disdain. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t forget what I just said: the more valuable your sacrifice, the greater the benevolence you¡¯ll receive. If you cannot even achieve that, how could you possibly obtain the Divine Monarch¡¯s blessings and protection?¡±

    ¡°You needn¡¯t say more, Water Monarch. If I can work beneath the Divine Monarch, there¡¯s nothing I will not do!¡± The elderly weasel was the first to agree.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! I, Ha Shisan, am willing too!¡± The bald, blue-eyed frog shouted too.

    Before long, numerous other yao and ghosts voiced their agreement.

    Some of them remained silent, like Tao Qingshan and Teng Yong. However, this did not go unnoticed.

    ¡°Mountain Monarch Tao, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± pressed Ha Shisan at the top of his lungs. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that now that you know you need to offer sacrifices, you¡¯re no longer willing?¡±

    Soon, countless eyes turned in their direction.

    The muscles of Tao Qingshan¡¯s face?twitched?violently. He felt the urge to kill the vile toad where he stood.

    ¡°Mountain Monarch Tao, this is an enormous stroke of fortune. I hope you¡¯ll reconsider. You might have the Sea-Swallowing King behind you, and you might have received guidance from an immortal, but how could any of thatpare with the Divine Monarch¡¯s benevolence?¡±

    The Wuhuan Water Monarchughed. ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t coerce you, but I dare guarantee that you¡¯ll change your tune once the sacrifice begins and you watch as your fellows receive his divine grace, one by one.¡±

    Soon, he no longer looked at Tao Qingshan. He suddenly waved his hand. ¡°Prepare for sacrifice!¡±

    Instantly¡ª

    A group of hideous ghosts carried a vast basin into the ritual hall, then arrived before the ck altar.

    Ssh!

    A momentter, they raised it into the air and overturned it. Fresh blood poured down like a waterfall.

    Bzz!

    The nine-foot-tall ck altar sprung to life, surging with obscure, unearthly radiance as it greedily absorbed the falling blood.

    ¡°This is the blood of freshly ughtered children. It has a pure and sweet vor, and given the volume, they must have ughtered at least forty of fifty of them.¡± Madam Mountainden¡¯s fiery eyes lit up with longing.

    Many of the other ghosts watched hungrily too.

    ¡°They really deserve death!¡± Ning Sihua¡¯s eyes glinted coldly.

    Su Yi watched coldly as this yed out, but he too found it utterly repulsive.

    Once all the fresh blood had spilled, the grand altar glowed with unearthly red light.

    The Wuhuan Water Monarch shouted, ¡°Prepare a living sacrifice!¡±

    Immediately, two hideous ghosts dragged a woman covered in chains into the ritual hall.

    When he saw her, Su Yi¡¯s gaze focused.

    Her long white hair was in disarray, and she was smeared with blood. Her cold, stunningly beautiful face looked numb, and her eyes were lifeless, as if she had no soul.

    Zhu Guqing!

    When Ning Sihua saw this, her youthful features surged with murderous energy. This was one of Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy¡¯s nine elders, yet now, she¡¯d be nothing but a sacrifice for a bunch of lowly ghosts!

    Tao Qingshan and Teng Yong went rigid; their keen senses alerted them to the terrifying, piercing murderous intent emanating from the woman beside them. It just hovered there, building momentum, like a sword floating directly over their heads.

    ¡°They say that woman is a Grandmaster the Water Monarch captured just a few days ago. She sure is pretty. It seems like a waste to just sacrifice her¡­.¡±

    ¡°Why does she look somewhat familiar? Isn¡¯t that the Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy elder, Zhu Guqing!?¡±

    ¡°Shh! Pipe down. Who cares who she is? How could any living human make it out of Ninebends City alive?¡±

    ¡°Once this is over, let¡¯s see if there are any severed arms or legs left behind. That¡¯s the meat of a Grandmaster we¡¯re talking about! It¡¯s got to be delicious!¡±

    ¡­.Countless hushed conversations filled the air as the ghosts and yao lit up with excitement and anticipation.

    It was then that the Wuhuan Water Monarch drew his snowy-white bone saber. He stared at Zhu Guqjing, his gaze?pitying, and sighed. ¡°Beauty, are you?sure?you want to die instead of that little girl?¡±

 Chapter 198: We Ought to Flatten the Place

    <h4>Chapter 198: We Ought to tten the ce</h4>

    Zhu Guqing¡¯s expression was wooden, and she said nothing.

    But when Su Yi heard the Wuhuan Water Monarch¡¯s words, he arched his brow, and his heart trembled.?Zhu Guqing is dying in Wen Lingxue¡¯s ce?

    He then turned to Ning Sihua and said, ¡°You deal with Wuhuan, I¡¯ll find a way to tten this ce.¡±

    ¡°tten!?¡± Tao Qingshan and Teng Yong gasped, so startled, they broke out in cold sweats.

    How could they miss that the captive white-haired woman in the center of the ritual hall was the person the Mystic Master was searching for?

    Old Ghost Wuhuan is doomed!?Tao Qingshan and Teng Yong nced at each other.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Ning Sihua nodded, then rose to her feet and said coldly, ¡°Wuhuan, I¡¯ll give you just one chance. Let her go, and I¡¯ll grant you a quick death.¡±

    Her voice was soft and pleasing to the air, but it carried an unfathomable majesty as it resounded clearly through the ears of every yao and apparition present.?The entire ce instantly fell deathly silent.

    The crowd all looked over, their expressions bbergasted and bewildered.

    Ning Sihua was calm, and she was staring directly at the Wuhuan Water Monarch. ¡°I urge you not to let your anger ovee your rationality. Think carefully, then decide.¡±

    The wooden, lifeless Zhu Guqing quivered, and a spark of light returned to her lifeless eyes. She recognized Ning Sihua, and she couldn¡¯t help but get excited.

    The Wuhuan Water Monarch¡¯s brow furrowed, and he felt rather confused. His eyes seemed to crackle with cold electricity as he swept his gaze across the venue.?¡°Does anyone know just who this shameless braggart of a woman is?¡±

    He nned to start by figuring out who Ning Sihua was.

    ¡°I know! She came here with Mountain Monarch Tao!¡± shouted Ha Shisan. ¡°Water Monarch, I highly suspect that Mountain Monarch Tao came here with ill intentions!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I can attest to that as well,¡± said the elderly weasel yao. When he looked at Tao Qingshan, his eyes shone with glee and schadenfreude.

    Tao Qingshan rose, his expression solemn, and said in a low voice, ¡°Old Ghost Wuhuan, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you! You¡¯d best let that woman go, or else, Ninebends City will be wiped off the face of the before the night is up!¡±

    The hall was silent, but these words instantly triggered another round of uproar. Some of the ghosts couldn¡¯t help but burst into raucousughter.

    ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯m afraid Tao Qingshan has lost his mind!¡±

    ¡°Wiped off the face of the earth? Ninebends City? Not even an Earthly Immortal could do that!¡±

    ¡°No, this is too fishy. Mountain Monarch Tao has never struck me as someone so foolish and arrogant. Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s deliberately provoking me in an attempt to ruin the sacrifice?¡±

    ¡­¡­By now, even the Wuhuan Water Monarch was amused; his anger was so extreme that it turned intoughter.

    ¡°I invited you to attend the festivities, yet here you are, brazenly proiming your intentions to destroy my Ninebends City. Fine! Go ahead and destroy it; I¡¯ll watch. Please, broaden our horizons!¡±

    Another burst of mockingughter reverberated throughout the ritual grounds. Some of the ghostsughed so hard that their heads were on the verge of falling off.

    Tao Qingshan furrowed his brow, but then, Su Yi shook his head. ¡°What¡¯s the use of all this talk? Just attack.¡±

    Ning Sihua nodded, then strode toward the center of the ritual hall.

    She was petite and dressed in simple, cloud-patterned white skirts. Her features were youthful, like a girl in her early teens.

    But when he sensed her cold, indifferent gaze, a sense of suppression rose unbidden in the Wuhuan Water Monarch¡¯s heart. Despite himself, he was rmed.

    ¡°Stinky woman, don¡¯t you have any sense of self-respect? Get the hell out of here!¡± Madam Mountainden shot to her feet and blocked Ning Sihua¡¯s path. She stretched out her hand and reached for Ning Sihua¡¯s throat.

    Her n was to grab Ning Sihua by the neck and fling her back to her seat, but before her right arm even finished moving, a slender, jade-like hand grabbed it tight.

    ¡°No one will mourn your death,¡± whispered Ning Sihua.

    The pcedy¡¯s world went dark, and her body contorted and copsed in on itself as if it had suddenly encountered terrifying pressure. A gust of howling wind escaped her body.

    Then, beneath the crowd¡¯s stunned gazes, Madam Mountainden exploded like a popped rubber ball, splitting into baleful energy and dispersing into the air.

    Everyone fell silent.

    Many of the ghosts and yao were visibly shaken.

    Thedy in pce garb was called ¡°Mountainden.¡± She was formed of a hundred-year vengeful soul, and although she wasn¡¯t as strong as a Grandmaster, she could easily kill those within the Qi umtion Realm.

    But now, she¡¯d been killed just like that!

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The Wuhuan Water Monarch¡¯s expression darkened, and he bellowed, ¡°Ghost soldiers! Where are you? Go seize that woman, and Mountain Monarch Tao, too!

    Boom!

    Vicious ghosts surged into the ritual hall, pouring in from all directions. There were hundreds, then thousands of them, all of them surging with baleful energy.

    Some charged right toward Ning Sihua, but others targeted Su Yi, Tao Qingshan, and Teng Yong.

    All of them emanated imposing and sinister energy. Their killing intent permeated the entire area.

    Ha Shisan still feared that this wouldn¡¯t be enough, so he roared to add to the chaos. ¡°Everyone, attack at once! Seize Mountain Monarch Tao and his cohort!¡±

    Instantly the other guests rose, their expressions decidedly unfriendly, and charged into the fray.

    These were ghosts and yao, so their methods were extremely strange. Some controlled dark yin energies, while others spit poisonous mists and mes. Some directly reverted to their true forms and pounced.

    Each was more vicious and violent than the one before, their auras startling.

    Were an ordinary Grandmaster here, they would surely have given into despair.

    But neither Su Yi nor Ning Sihua seemed to notice in the least. Their expressions didn¡¯t so much as waver.

    Boom!

    Ning Sihua¡¯s aura expanded, and radiant, dazzling light lit up around her petite frame, like a sun illuminating everything around it.

    Some of the ghosts had only just charged over, but before they even drew near, they let out desperate, terrified shrieks as their bodies first melted, then dissipated into green smoke.

    But it seemed the vicious ghosts didn¡¯t even know the meaning of the word ¡°fear.¡± They nevertheless charged into the fray, surging with baleful energy.

    When some of the more powerful yao and apparitions saw this, they seized the opportunity tounch a sneak attack.

    However, the power Ning Sihua went onto disy taught all of them the true meaning of ¡°terror¡± and ¡°despair.¡±

    They watched as¡ª

    Her clothes swayed as she walked, and with a casual p, she forced back the swarm of vicious ghosts. As they flew back, their bodies exploded in the air.

    Some of the more powerful apparitions carried weapons, yet this single understated motion obliterated them too. Ning Sihua slew them as easily as she might squash an ant.

    Many of the other ghosts and yao in attendance were beside themselves with fright.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi had already risen to his feet. He said calmly, ¡°You two, get behind me.¡±

    As he spoke, he walked toward the nearby bronze pir.

    Vicious ghosts lunged from all sides, but it was like he didn¡¯t even see them. Or rather, it seemed he didn¡¯t take them the least bit seriously.

    Tao Qingshan and Teng Yong looked grave as they hurried after him. They would never have guessed that this battle would erupt out of nowhere, but they had no time to think.

    Their predicament was too dangerous for that!

    This was Ninebends City, the Wuhuan Water Monarch¡¯s home turf. Furthermore, hundreds of his guests, all of them tough customers, were charging right toward them.

    If it weren¡¯t for Su Yi, they feared they would have chickened out right off the bat¡­.

    Now, all they could do was ce their hopes in Su Yi.

    Rumble~! Boom!

    Baleful energy surged like the tide. The packs of vicious ghosts bared their fangs and waved their ws, charging from all sides. Tao Qingshan and Teng Yong instinctively felt the urge to fight back.

    However, a streak of sword light struck before they could react.

    Whoosh!

    The sword qi was unstoppable. Any vicious ghost in its path was cleansed into nothingness. Only billowing ck smoke remained.

    Two yao had mixed into the pack of vicious ghosts. Both ruled over their own mountain, and neither was a pushover. They¡¯de here tonight as distinguished guests.

    However, beneath that sword, they split as easily as if they were made of paper mache, dying on the spot. They couldn¡¯t even attempt to dodge.

    When they saw this, Tao Qingshan and Teng Yang¡¯s eyes widened, and their jaws dropped. Their hearts shook, Is this the majesty of a mystic master?

    ¡°This is bad! That kid is too strong. Hurry up and flee!¡± Ha Shisan had nned to charge into the fray too, but when he saw this, he was so terrified that his fatty cheeks jiggled. He turned and fled, not daring to even hesitate.

    He would never have guessed that the blue-robed youth he¡¯d overlooked all this time was actually so terrifying!

    Even the elderly weasel quivered, and he slipped away and hid as smoothly as if the floors were freshly greased.

    Of course, there were still some with no fear of death. They charged, drawing their weapons or calling upon dark and sinister secret arts.

    But without exception, Su Yi cut them down with Guiding Mysteries, his movements fast and efficient, as if he were cutting open melons or chopping up vegetables.

    Before long, Su Yi andpany arrived at the massive bronze pir.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    The fearless ghosts that remained kept charging toward him with towering momentum, but before they got near, Su Yi cut them down.

    At the same time, Su Yi¡¯s left hand stretched out, his fingernails like knives. With a few lightning-quick movements, he carved a series of obscure and mysterious inscriptions into the metal pir.

    This was true multitasking. One hand cut down the throngs of enemies as the other carved the pir.

    In just a single breath of time, an inscrutable pattern appeared in the pir¡¯s bronze surface.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t dy. He led Tao Qingshan and Teng Yong over to yet another pir.

    All the while, the killing never stopped. It didn¡¯t matter how many attacked; they were like moths to the me. All fell beneath Su Yi¡¯s sword.

    ¡°Who exactly are these people?¡±

    ¡°How terrifying!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and hide! I came here to attend a banquet, dammit, not to throw my life away!¡±

    ¡­..Yet another round of uproar and startled cries filled the air. Everything was thrown into chaos.

    It was clear that they could stop neither Su Yi nor Ning Sihua!

    The power the two of them had disyed was enough to shake the guests¡¯ hearts. The less suicidal among them were beside themselves with terror.

    Before this, who would have dared believe that just two people, just one man and one woman, could be so strong?

    And who would have dared believe that anyone would dare cause so much trouble in the Wuhuan Water Monarch¡¯s home turf?

    The Wuhuan Water Monarch currently stood at the center of the ritual hall. His expression darkened.

    He no longer hesitated. He pulled a blood-red streamer from his sleeves and waved it in the air with all his might.

    Boom!

    Nine massive bronze doors emerged from the ground surrounding the nine-segmented ritual grounds. Each was a hundred feet tall, and each was carved with a different blood-colored totem: wind, lightning, earth, fire, the sun and moon, etcetera.

    When the nine doors appeared, they acted like walls, sealing off all possible routes of escape.

    By perfect coincidence, it was that very moment that Ning Sihua slew her way out of her encirclement. Her steps were light and airy, and she was already less than fifty feet from the Wuhuan Water Monarch.

    ¡°Die!¡± The Wuhuan Water Monarch roared, then waved the blood-colored streamer at Ning Sihua with all his might.

    Boom!

    It was then that a bolt of bloody lightning surged out of the southwestern bronze gate, carrying piercing, unearthly light as it shot straight toward Ning Sihua.

 Chapter 199: Where Is Lingxue?

    <h4>Chapter 199: Where Is Lingxue?</h4>

    The blood-colored lightning struck, swift and dazzling, emanating an unearthly and terrifying air of destruction.

    Ning Sihua instantly sensed the danger. She waved her sleeves, and a copper mirror carved with dense cloud patterns floated up.

    Bang!

    The mirror exploded into fragments.

    Ning Sihua dodged right away, a rare, grim look on her clear and youthful features.

    The copper mirror was an extraordinary spiritual treasure, yet it broke so easily!

    From this, she could determine that the power of this grand formation was no weaker than the attack of an Origin Dao cultivator!

    ¡°She actually blocked it¡­.¡± The Wuhuan Water Monarch was stunned too. He finally realized how scary Ning Sihua was andunched another series of attacks in a mad frenzy.

    ¡°Strike! Strike! Strike!¡± He bellowed repeatedly, his silvery dragon robes billowing around him and his blood-colored streamer waving through the air.

    In response, the nine bronze doors surrounding the ritual grounds boomed, and a strange totem rose as if awakening from its deep slumber and fired terrifying attacks of all kinds.

    Blood-colored lightning boomed like dazzling des descending from the heavens. Bloody rain poured down in buckets, and illusory suns, moons, and stars blurred into crimson light and cut through the air¡­

    ¡°How terrifying!¡± Cries and exmations rang out throughout the area. Who knew how many apparitions gasped when they saw this?

    This was their first time witnessing the power of this?grand?formation. It was like witnessing the grandeur of a god!

    Ning Sihua¡¯s painted eyebrows knit together; she realized that this meant trouble.

    A blue light streaked out of her sleeves, suddenly condensing into an unusual short halberd forged of blue metal.

    It was about three feet long and thick as a child¡¯s arm. Inscrutable, fiery patterns covered its surface, and the de¡¯s sharp edge glinted like the waning moon.

    The Waning Blueme Moon Halberd!

    As soon as it entered Ning Sihua¡¯s hand, the short halberd hummed, then bloomed withyer afteryer of illusory blue me. The ze was dazzlingly bright, and it emanated a shocking air of destruction.

    Weapon in hand, Ning Sihua¡¯s imposing aura soared to a whole new level.

    ng!

    Ning Sihua waved the short halberd. Its blue edge streaked through the air, leaving a trail of me. In an instant, it struck and dispersed the iing strike of lightning.

    Sparks scattered, and her petite frame shook, but she wasn¡¯t pushed back, nor did she cut as sorry a figure as before.

    Even so, her expression was just as solemn as before.

    The grand formation was circting at full force, releasing lightning, torrential wind, howling gales, and bloody light¡­ They seemed to cover all of heaven and earth, striking in rapid session.

    Power at this level could easily ughter any Martial Dao Grandmaster of the mundane world. Even a Xiantian Martial Ancestor would struggle to block this tidal wave of explosive attacks.

    Ning Sihua thought highly of herself, but for a moment, even she was shaken.

    She blurred, darting back and forth throughout the ritual hall. She was like a flowing illusion, so quick that it was unbelievable. Each time, she dodged by a hair, avoiding one perilous strike after another.

    Those she really couldn¡¯t avoid, she destroyed with a swing of her short halberd.

    When they saw that she was trapped, the venue instantly burst into piercing, raucous jeers andughter.

    ¡°That woman¡¯s in for it now! Ha ha ha!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if it kills me; I¡¯m seizing a piece of her flesh for myself!¡±

    ¡°The Water Monarch¡¯s grand formation is just too strong; I suspect that even an Earthly Immortal would struggle to escape certain death! Don¡¯t tell me that this is the benevolence the Water Monarch obtained through sacrifice?¡±

    Some of the guests'' hearts surged with excitement, and their eyes lit up. They were already starting to n how they¡¯d go about winning the Divine Monarch of Tragedy¡¯s ¡°benevolence¡± when the sacrifices began.

    But in stark contrast, the Wuhuan Water Monarch¡¯s expression was unsightly, and he looked bewildered.

    This grand formation was called the ¡°Nine Pces ughter Formation¡±, and it linked the power of the Great Azure¡¯s currents and the mountains of Thousand Whirlpool Ridge. It used the winding naturalyout as its shape, and when it circted, it could easily y Earthly Immortals!

    In the hundred-plus years that the Wuhuan Water Monarch had reigned over Ninebends City, this formation had always proven effective. He¡¯d never once encountered so much as the slightest threat.

    He would never have guessed that even after all this time and even after circting the grand formation at full power, he¡¯d fail to kill a little girl!

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who you are! All of you must die!¡± The Wuhuan Water Monarch¡¯s eyes shed with vicious light. He suddenly coughed a mouthful of bloody mist onto the streamer, and his energy weakened by about thirty percent.

    But the Nine Pces ughter Formation¡¯s power instantly increased!

    Rumble!

    Wind, lightning, earth, fire, sun, moon, and stars. All kinds of dazzling power poured out of the formation like floodwaters through a dam. It was on the verge of swallowing Ning Sihua up!

    Crap!?Ning Sihua¡¯s pupils constricted; she¡¯d just realized there was nowhere left to dodge. If she didn¡¯t use her trump card, it was highly likely she¡¯d perish within the formation.

    But¡­.

    When she considered how long she¡¯d kept her trump card in reserve, only to use it in a filthy ce like this, her heart ached.

    What does it matter that I was once strong? I¡¯m now just another ordinary mortal of the Four Realms of the Martial Dao¡­.?Ning Sihua sighed to herself.

    Determination shed across her beautiful face.

    I¡¯ll show this riffraff the power of a real immortal!

    A thin, red, fish-shaped sword appeared in her palm. It was translucent and crystalline, as thin as a bamboo chopstick. The handle had two characters carved in ancient seal script: ¡°Red Carp.¡±

    ¡°Pce Master, don¡¯t worry about me! Hurry up and run!¡± Off in the distance, the thoroughly chained Zhu Guqing sensed Ning Sihua¡¯s predicament and shouted at the top of her lungs.

    ¡°Ludicrous! None of you shall leave this ce alive!¡± The Wuhuan Water Monarch snorted coldly, his eyes filled with madness.

    He¡¯d already exhausted so much power circting the grand formation that he feared he¡¯d need years to recover.

    This filled his heart with hatred.

    Ning Sihua no longer hesitated. She took a deep breath, then silently activated her red, fish-shaped little sword.

    She was just about to use it when¡ª

    ¡°That¡¯s a decent little de you¡¯ve got there. Using it here would be like defiling a heavenly treasure.¡±

    The voice was casual, but it carried a hint of surprise.

    Ning Sihua¡¯s head whipped around, and although she didn¡¯t know when he got there, she saw Su Yi in his characteristic blue robes.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Ning Sihua was stunned.

    Boom!

    The vast flood of power was already sweeping toward them, and the sound cut off what she was about to say.

    ¡°Leave this to me.¡± As Su Yi said this, he swung Guiding Mysteries.

    It was like a formless giant hand appeared, squeezing the mad, explosive flood of power to a halt before it could descend.

    Then¡ª

    Boom!

    The following explosion reverberated throughout heaven and earth. That vast, sweeping power instantly exploded into specks of bloody light and dispersed.

    Su Yi and Ning Sihua gradually came into view within the rain of sparks.

    The entire area fell silent. Even the birds ceased their cries.

    The yao and ghosts who just moments ago had beenughing with mad excitement now felt as if someone had squeezed them by the throats. Their jaws hung ck and their eyes widened. Astonishment was written all over their faces.

    What¡¯s going on?

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it was that boy who broke through the grand formation¡¯s attack just now?¡±

    Some of the yao saw that Su Yi had appeared beside Ning Sihua, and they vaguely understood, but they dared not believe it.

    Even Ning Sihua was stunned.?How did he pull that off?

    ¡°Su¡­. Su Yi¡­.¡± Off in the distance, Zhu Guqing was stunned. This scene shocked her too.

    Earlier, she¡¯d been beside herself with worry and frantic concern; she feared Pce Master Ning Sihua would suffer misfortune.

    Who¡¯d have thought all the danger would evaporate in the blink of an eye?

    Su Yi reappeared beside Ning Sihua a momentter. When Zhu Guqing saw this, she naturally understood: Su Yi had saved Ning Sihua right in the nick of time!

    The Wuhuan Water Monarch was caught off guard. His mind went nk, and his expression froze. He could never have anticipated this.

    ¡°Die!¡± The inwardly frantic water monarch bellowed and instinctively waved his blood-colored streamer.

    However, the surrounding ¡°Nine Pces ughter Formation¡± didn¡¯t react in the slightest.

    The surviving ghosts and yao were dumbstruck.?What¡¯s going on?

    Amidst the silence, the Wuhuan Water Monarch¡¯s shout still echoed, but it was strangely¡­. awkward.

    ¡°Die!¡± It seemed that the Wuhuan Water Monarch still didn¡¯t quite believe it. He circted his full power and waved the pennant once more.

    The nine bronze gateways were dead silent, and so were the surrounding ghosts and yao. The awkward, ufortable atmosphere lingering in the air only intensified.

    Now, when he waved the streamer, the Wuhuan Water Monarch was like a monkey waving a rattle-drum: ridiculous andughable.

    Even Ning Sihuaughed dryly to herself.?Can¡¯t this guy tell that control over the grand formation has long since changed hands? It¡¯s under Su Yi¡¯smand now!

    ¡°How is this possible¡­..?¡± The Wuhuan Water Monarch¡¯s face filled with rage and rm. He couldn¡¯t ept what was happening.

    ¡°The methods used to ce this ¡®grand¡¯ formation were far too coarse. That Divine Monarch of yours obviously isn¡¯t teaching you any worthwhile skills,¡± said Su Yi tly.

    ¡°Divine Monarch¡­..¡± The Wuhuan Water Monarch was momentarily stunned. Then, he seemed to realize something, and he lunged for the nearby Zhu Guqing.

    Obviously, he nned to use her as a sacrifice to obtain power from his benefactor.

    However, as soon as he stretched out his hand, a bolt of red lightning streaked through the air like a knife, cutting his right arm clean off.

    The Wuhuan Water Monarch¡¯s face contorted in agony and disbelief. ¡°You¡­. How can you possibly control the Nine Pces ughter Formation!?¡±

    The guests scattered throughout the ritual grounds were terrified too. All of their expressions changed as they fully realized their predicament.

    The nine bronze doors had sealed off the entire ritual grounds, effectively trapping all of them inside. Even if they wanted to run, they couldn¡¯t!

    ¡°I said I was going to tten this ce.¡± Su Yi nced at Guiding Mysteries, then said casually, ¡°The least troublesome approach is to borrow the power of this formation.¡±

    ¡°tten this ce¡­.¡± The Wuhuan Water Monarch¡¯s eyes bulged, and he roared, ¡°This city was constructed at the Divine Monarch¡¯s behest. If you do this, you¡¯re certain to suffer the Divine Monarch¡¯s godly wrath!¡±

    Su Yi lightly swung Guiding Mysteries.

    Whoosh!

    Yet another blood-colored streak of lightning descended. The Wuhuan Water Monarch¡¯s cultivation wasparable to a third-level Grandmaster¡¯s. How could he possibly bear the power of a formation of this level?

    The onlookers watched as¡ª

    Bang!

    His entire body was burnt ck, bing fragmented and indistinct. He now looked as if he might shatter into nothingness at any moment.

    His legs gave out, and he fell to the ground, twitching non-stop.

    When they saw this, the surrounding ghosts and yao werepletely dumbfounded. Their faces were ashen, and their souls seemed to leave their bodies.

    Su Yi ignored the injured, dying Wuhuan Water Monarch, then strode up to Zhu Guqing. He shed his sword, and her fetters split and ttered to the ground.

    ¡°Where is Lingxue?¡±

 Chapter 200: Brother-in-Law Will Take You Away

    <h4>Chapter 200: Brother-in-Law Will Take You Away</h4>

    Lingxue??Ning Sihua was stunned. She suddenly realized that she¡¯d misunderstood something right from the start.?This guy isn¡¯t infatuated with Zhu Guqing¡¯s beauty! He¡¯s here to save his little sister-inw!

    But didn¡¯t he end things with Wen Lingzhao?

    How could he possibly care so much about Wen Lingxue¡¯s safety?

    When she recalled how obviously concerned Su Yi had been back at the House of Waveswept Rocks, when he first learned what had happened, Ning Sihua¡¯s expression unwittingly turned a bit strange.?Don¡¯t tell me this guy ns to kick Wen Lingzhao to the curb and marry her little sister instead?

    ¡°That old ghost captured Lingxue. She¡¯s currently imprisoned in his?manor. His adoptive son, Huyan Bao, is watching over her.¡± The newly-freed Zhu Guqing exined at top speeds, ¡°Right, that ¡®Huyan Bao¡¯ is the son of the head of the Imperatorial Branch of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate, Huyan Hai. On our way back to the provincial capital, Huyan Bao took notice of Lingxue and¡ª¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that Huyan Hai caused this entire incident?¡±

    Zhu Guqing nodded, her eyes filled with pure hatred. ¡°That¡¯s exactly right. At first, I couldn¡¯t discern that bastard¡¯s origins¡­¡±

    Su Yi was in no mood to hear any of that, so before she could finish, he just turned and grabbed the fallen Wuhuan Water Monarch off the ground. ¡°Take me to your residence.¡±

    The Wuhuan Water Monarch was already frail to the extreme. He had no power left to resist.

    When he heard that Su Yi wanted to save Wen Lingxue, a n instantly came to mind. ¡°So long as you promise not to kill me¡­. Ah!¡±

    Before he could finish, he convulsed in agony, as if enduring the torture of the fire pir. It hurt so much, he wished he was dead.

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk!¡± The Wuhuan Water Monarch wilted, and when he looked at Su Yi, his gaze now carried terror and dread.

    ¡°All of you, wait here.¡± Su Yi nced at Ning Sihua, then directly left.

    How could any of the ghosts and yao dare block his path now? All of them hurriedly got out of the way for fear that Su Yi would kill them too.

    Boom!

    One of the massive bronze doors sank into the ground, but as soon as Su Yi dragged the Wuhuan Water Monarch away, it rose back into its original position.

    Seeing this, the guests¡¯ hearts sank into despair.

    ¡­¡­

    In a room within an ornate manor lit with whitenterns zing with terrifying and eerie green mes.

    ¡°Miss Lingxue, this is my adoptive father¡¯s Ninebends City. Never mind your Master Zhu Guqing; even a god or emperor would die beyond a doubt if they showed up here.¡±

    Huyan Bao sat there gleefully, watching the stunningly beautiful young woman nearby. Despite himself, his expression was heated.

    But then, he grew somber, and he said seriously, ¡°But you can rx. So long as you agree to be my wife, I guarantee that I¡¯ll get you out of here. Furthermore, I¡¯ll marry you openly and properly¡ªyou¡¯ll be my proper wife!¡±

    Wen Lingxue¡¯s face was pallid, and she sat there in silence. She looked exhausted, lost, and grim.

    ¡°Argh, forget it.¡± Huyan Bao let out a long sigh. ¡°I won¡¯t force you. Just drink this tea, and tomorrow, I¡¯ll take you away.¡±

    As he spoke, he picked up a cup full of ginseng tea and passed it to her, looking pained. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten anything in two days. Quick, drink up! That way, you¡¯ll have the energy you need to leave this ce tomorrow.¡±

    Wen Lingxue remained silent.

    When he saw this, Huyan Bao finally ran out of patience. He mmed the table and shouted, ¡°You¡¯re the woman I, Huyan Bao, fell for! There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll let you abuse your body!¡±

    He picked up the teacup, then walked over and held it to her lips. ¡°Do as you''re told and drink it. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to feed it to you.¡±

    It was as if Wen Lingxue couldn¡¯t even hear him. She just ignored himpletely.

    Huyan Bao¡¯s eyes shed with vicious light, and he reached out to pry her jaws open.

    But then¡ª

    Bang!

    Someone kicked open the tightly-sealed doors.

    ¡°What the¡ª? Who the hell¡­.¡± Huyan Bao jumped in fright, and the teacup fell to the floor and shattered. He was so angry that he wanted to curse and shout.

    But when he whipped around and saw who hade, he was stunned. ¡°Ah? Adoptive Father? What are you¡­.¡±

    But then he realized that a young man in blue was dragging the Wuhuan Water Monarch along like a trussed chicken. For a moment, Huyan Bao thought his eyes were ying tricks on him.

    His adoptive father was the master of Ninebends City! He¡¯d reigned over this ce for over a hundred years, and he could disregard even Xiantian Martial Ancestors! How had this happened to him?

    Despite this sudden change, Wen Lingxue still just sat there, as if she didn¡¯t even notice. Her face was pallid. She looked numb and exhausted.

    Su Yi¡¯s heart twisted at the sight of her. ¡°Lingxue, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte.¡±

    He sighed.?I just knew I shouldn¡¯t have let Lingxue board that ship with Zhu Guqing.

    Wen Lingxue¡¯s delicate frame twitched imperceptibly, and she finally came back to her senses.

    She instinctively looked over, then saw a familiar figure. For a moment, she was dazed, as if she dared not believe her eyes. ¡°Brother-in-Law, is that really you?¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°This is no hallucination. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll get you out of here.¡±

    His tone was gentle and?pained.

    ¡°Brother-in-Law¡­.¡±?Wen?Lingxue shot to her feet, her slender figure quivering as tears poured down her beautiful face in big droplets.

    Su Yi found this hard to take. This was the first time since his marriage into the Wen Family that he saw this lively, vivacious, high-spirited girl crying like this.

    Huyan Bao finally seemed to realize what was happening too, and his expression shifted dramatically. He reached for Wen Lingxue as if to take her hostage.

    ¡°Kneel.¡± Su Yi¡¯s indifferent voice rang out, carrying the power of the ¡°Great Void Soul Sword Incantation¡±.

    An explosion went off in Huyan Bao¡¯s mind, and his body went limp. His knees thudded to the ground; he had no power to resist at all.

    ¡°What did you put in that tea?¡± Su Yi walked over and picked up the teapot.

    ¡°Ginseng¡­ It¡¯s ginseng tea,¡± said Huyan Bao in a quavering voice. ¡°Your Excellency, my father is the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate¡¯s Huyan Hai¡­.¡±

    ¡°Drink it.¡± Su Yi poured another cup, then passed it to him.

    Huyan Bao trembled from head to toe, and he looked troubled.

    Splurt!

    Guiding Mysteries shed, and Huyan Bao¡¯s right ear fell off with a spray of blood. The agony was so intense that he rolled on the ground, wailing in agony.

    ¡°This is yourst chance. Drink it.¡± Su Yi proffered the cup once more.

    ¡°I¡¯ll drink! I¡¯ll drink!¡± Huyan Bao took the teacup, then drained it and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Your Excellency, I beg you, don¡¯t kill me! I did nothing wrong! Really! I can swear by the heavens themselves!¡±

    But as soon as he said this, his cheeks flushed red, his eyes went bloodshot, and his breathing?went?ragged.

    ¡°An aphrodisiac¡­.¡± Su Yi¡¯s gaze was increasingly cold, but his heart surged with murderous intent.?If I¡¯de even just a littleter¡­ The consequences would have been unimaginable!

    Thud!?Su Yi threw the Wuhuan Water Monarch to the floor, then tugged Wen Lingxue¡¯s arm. ¡°Lingxue, let¡¯s get out of here.¡±

    ¡°Brother-in-Law, I¡­¡± Wen Lingxue had no strength in her body. After just one step, she almost copsed.

    ¡°Rest first. I¡¯ll carry you.¡± As Su Yi spoke, he picked her up and put her on his back, then left the room.

    He paused outside the door. ¡°If either of you dares take?so much?as half a step past this door, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    The Wuhuan Water Monarchy there on the floor, unbearably weak. When he heard this, he was dazed.?What does he mean by that?

    But then, everything before him went dark as someone pounced and pressed him against the floor.

    ¡°Scoundrel! What are you doing?¡± eximed the Wuhuan Water Monarch. He recognized this person¡ªit was Huyan Bao!

    ¡°Beauty, I¡¯m hot¡­ so hot¡­.¡± Huyan Bao¡¯s face was bright red, and his eyes zed with passion and desire. His body burst with unprecedented power as he held the Wuhuan Water Monarch firmly in ce.

    ¡°Damn you!¡± The Wuhuan Water Monarch¡¯s heart thudded. He realized that the aphrodisiac Huyan Bao had just drunk was overly strong, to the point that he¡¯d started hallucinating. ¡°Scram! Get off me!¡±

    He was frantic, and he shouted and struggled relentlessly, but he was severely injured. How could he possibly break free?

    Worse, his struggles only made Huyan Bao giggle. ¡°Beauty, your thighs are so strong! You¡¯re going to snap my waist!¡±

    The Wuhuan Water Monarch was on the verge of copse. He shouted hysterically, ¡°Bastard! I¡¯ll kill you if it''s thest thing I do!¡±

    But Huyan Bao was in no state to listen to that. He was like a beast ovee with lust. All he wanted was release¡­.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi stood outside, calmly listening to this y out.

    They''d brought this upon themselves. They had no one else to me.

    ¡°Dammit! I won¡¯t let you do this even if it kills me!¡± Before long, the Wuhuan Water Monarch¡¯s infuriated, aggrieved roar emanated from within the room.

    Bang!

    Before he¡¯d even finished shouting, there was a loudmotion followed by Huyan Bao¡¯s piteous shriek. ¡°Adoptive Father, why are you¡­¡±

    His voice ended abruptly.

    Su Yi kicked down the door and saw the Wuhuan Monarch, his hair in disarray and his body riddled with wounds. He looked terrible, and he was fading and illusory.

    Huyan Bao¡¯s corpsey beside him, his eyes wide, his face still written with bewilderment and confusion.

    The truly vile part was that his lower half was a mess of blood, and all his ¡°important parts¡± were missing¡­.

    Su Yi raised his hand to cover?Wen?Lingxue¡¯s eyes, only to discover that she was resting her head on his shoulder; she¡¯d already dozed off.

    How much torment must she have endured over the past two days for her to wind up so exhausted¡­.??Su Yi sighed to himself.

    The Wuhuan Water Monarch wasn¡¯t far away, and when he saw Su Yi standing in the doorway, he roared with iparable loathing and venom, ¡°The Divine Monarch of Tragedy won¡¯t let you get away with this!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s hand stretched out, and with a bang, the Wuhuan Water Monarch¡¯s already ragged soul body burst into roiling ck smoke and dispersed into nothingness.

    ¡­¡­

    Back in the center of the ritual grounds, near the ck altar.

    Ning Sihua stood in silence. She inwardly sighed in relief. Zhu Guqing had already told her everything that happened in detail.

    Luckily, since they saw Zhu Guqing as a ¡°sacrificial offering¡±, she hadn¡¯t suffered any abuse or defilement beyond a few superficial wounds.?Otherwise, Ning Sihua feared she¡¯d never recover from this humiliation.

    Nearby, the surviving ghosts and yao knelt on the ground, too terrified to even breathe loudly.

    They¡¯d all witnessed Ning Sihua¡¯s terrifying power, and they were well aware that even if they went all out, they¡¯d be like ants attempting to shake a tree or eggs trying to break a rock.

    Add that to the fact that the Nine Pces ughter Formation hadpletely sealed the space off, and they had no way out. In the face of almost certain doom; all they could do was kneel and pay their respects¡­.

    Only Tao Qingshan and Teng Yong remained standing, but when they saw this, their hearts were shaken beyond words. A long time passed, but they still couldn¡¯t calm down.

 Chapter 201: A Nine-Headed Bird

    <h4>Chapter 201: A Nine-Headed Bird</h4>

    Chapter 201 - A Nine-Headed Bird

    When Su Yi returned to the ritual grounds, Wen Lingxue in tow, this was the scene that greeted him:

    The elderly weasel kowtowed and pleaded, ¡°Mystic Master, spare us!¡±

    When the other kneeling yao and apparitions saw this, they hurriedly wailed and wept in terror.

    Even Ha Shisan was dribbling with tears and snot as he kowtowed. He mmed his forehead into the ground so hard that his face was covered in blood.

    Who among them hadn''t?realized that their lives and deaths were now entirely in Su Yi¡¯s hands?

    But Su Yi just ignored them and walked right up to the altar. ¡°Can you discern anything from it?¡±

    Ning Sihua said, ¡°This altar is a spatial node supported by the power of the surrounding grand formation. That said, I can¡¯t determine where exactly it leads to.¡±

    She then nced at the sleeping Wen Lingxue resting on Su Yi¡¯s back. ¡°Is she alright?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s fine.¡± He evaluated the ck altar, then saw the image of what looked like a bird carved on its peak.

    Except this bird had nine heads and five-colored wings covered in eyes. It was a strange and unsettling sight.

    ¡°This is a Ghost Chariot Bird, otherwise known as a Nine-Headed Bird. They¡¯re inauspicious birds of legend, and they delight in devouring souls. They say any ce one appears will inevitably face cmity.¡±

    Su Yi pondered out loud, ¡°Judging from this, it seems highly likely that the so-called ¡®Divine Monarch of Tragedy¡¯ is one such filthy beast.¡±

    Ning Sihua¡¯s expression shifted. ¡°A Ghost Chariot Bird¡­. Rumor has it that this inauspicious bird inhabits the Nether Realm¡¯s?Demonrattle?Mountain. Don¡¯t tell me that the world this altar connects to is within the Nether Realm?¡±

    ¡°Are you well acquainted with the Netherworld?¡± Su Yi was a bit stunned.

    When he reincarnated, he took advantage of the order of the Netherworld and the power of Samsara. It was only natural that he¡¯d be surprised to hear Ning Sihua mention it.

    Ning Sihua smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯ve just read a lot of books, that¡¯s all. I¡¯ve only ever encountered the Netherworld in written records.¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t ask any follow-up questions. Instead, he said, ¡°The power of this altar isughably pathetic. There¡¯s no way it can form a bridge between this mundanend and the Netherworld. If you ask me, even if this really is a Nine-Headed Bird we¡¯re dealing with, it¡¯s an ipetent good-for-nothing.¡±

    Ning Sihua¡¯s beautiful eyes shone. ¡°How about we activate the altar and see this Divine Monarch of Tragedy¡¯s abilities for ourselves?¡±

    Su Yi was already nning exactly that. ¡°First, carry Lingxue for me.¡±

    Ning Sihua was stunned. ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Su Yi asked right back.

    Of course there¡¯s a problem! Do you really think I¡¯m someone you can just order around??Ning Sihua thought to herself, but out loud she said, ¡°Fine.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s arms were supporting Wen Lingxue¡¯s soft, springy thighs. He was just about to pass her over to Ning Sihua when something unexpected happened.

    Who¡¯d have thought that Wen Lingxue¡¯s hands would only clench even tighter around his neck? Her pink lips parted, and she mumbled something too indistinct to understand.

    She was fast asleep, but nevertheless, she clung to him like an octopus, sticking so tightly to his back that he could sense the startling softness of her delicate body¡­.

    Despite himself, Su Yi¡¯s heart shook. He could only let it go for now. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll carry her myself.¡±

    A strange light shed through Ning Sihua¡¯s eyes.?He says he wants someone else to carry her, but his body is honest.

    ¡°You two,e here.¡± Su Yi turned and nced at the elderly weasel and Ha Shisan.

    Both of them hesitated; they had a strong sense of foreboding.

    But before they could react, the other nearby yao and ghosts nced at each other, then charged into action, capturing them both.

    Both the toad and the weasel were stunned and terrified. They screamed and cursed at the tops of their lungs.

    ¡°Behave yourselves! Being of use to the mystic master is your great fortune!¡± bellowed an ox-headed brute as he pped Ha Shishan across his fat face.

    Before long, the fawning yao delivered Ha Shisan and the old weasel directly to Su Yi. They then immediately retreated back to their original spots and bowed once more, meek and obedient as could be.

    Tao Qingshan and Teng Yong were dumbstruck and tongue-tied.?Their desire to live sure is strong!

    ¡°Mystic Master, we¡­..¡± Ha Shisan opened his mouth in panic and was just about to beg for mercy when¡­

    Splurt! Splurt!

    Guiding Mysteries shed, and two bloodied heads rolled to the floor. Su Yi then tossed the newly headless corpses onto the ck altar.

    He then had Ning Sihua and Zhu Guqing stand several dozen feet back as he waved his sword through the air and pointed.

    Bzzz!

    .

    The nine bronze doors surrounding the ritual grounds lit up, producing a strange and obscure rumble of power, as if the entire space had awoken from a deep slumber.

    And the altar itself surged with dark, murky light, which swallowed up Ha Shisan and the elderly weasel¡¯s corpses bit by bit, right down to the bones and dregs. It left nothing behind.

    When they saw this, a chill coursed through to yao and ghosts¡¯ hearts, and their expressions shifted dramatically.

    So this is ritual sacrifice?

    Boom!?The altar quickly changed: the central Nine-Headed Bird totem turned bright red and fired intense, bloody light into the air, forming a radiant whirlpool overhead.

    A secondter, a vast, formless door to an iparably distant, unknown world opened amidst the crimson light!

    The kneeling creatures of the night felt their hearts shake in terror. They felt a formless, imposing might spread throughout the area, bearing down on them to the point that they found it hard to breathe.

    This was the feeling of a limitlessly lofty existence traversing time and space to gaze down upon them!

    ¡°This¡­.¡± Tao Qingshan and Teng Yong¡¯s knees turned to jelly. They were so shocked, they almost knelt too.

    But Su Yi could tell at a nce that the bloody whirlpool hovering above the altar functioned as a ¡°sacrificial tform.¡± He figured it was the whirlpool that transported all the sacrifices the Wuhuan Water Monarch gathered over the years to that Divine Monarch of Tragedy guy.

    ¡°Wuhuan, have you carried out my orders?¡±

    Suddenly, a dignified and imposing voice resounded from within the depths of the blood-colored whirlpool. It was cold and indifferent, with a trace of terrifying and unearthly power.

    The entire venue fell silent. Numerous yao and ghosts were already quivering, as terrified as they could possibly be.

    Even Zhu Guqing felt her heart shake. She felt stunned and constrained.?Is this truly the voice of a deity?

    ¡°Wuhuan is dead,¡± said Su Yi tly. ¡°Soon, this Ninebends City will be destroyed. If you¡¯re capable,e on out. If you do, you¡¯ll find it hard to escape death too.¡±

    The whirlpool fell silent.

    Meanwhile, the kneeling masses felt their scalps go numb.

    When the Wuhuan Water Monarch described him, he made the ¡°Divine Monarch of Tragedy¡± sound like a peerlessly lofty existence, a deity of vast and limitless power, an unbelievable force.

    Who would have thought that Su Yi would dare treat him with such open disdain?

    This was simply sphemous!

    Although Zhu Guqing had witnessed Su Yi¡¯s abilities long ago, she was stunned too. A strange expression arose on her beautiful but icy features.

    Only Ning Sihua seemed perfectly calm. She¡¯d long since viewed Su Yi as someone much like herself, someone with mysterious and unfathomable abilities. She naturally wouldn¡¯t concern herself with something like this.

    ¡°But then, I can say with certainty that a filthy, good-for-nothing beast like you couldn¡¯t possibly cross time and space to disy your ¡®divine¡¯ power, much less descend in person.¡±?Su Yi almost seemed a bit disappointed. He shook his head and sighed.

    These words seemed to provoke the other party. A cold snort reverberated from within the blood-colored whirlpool. ¡°Insignificant little ant! You dare provoke?me??You¡¯re seeking death! In light of your ignorance, so long as you immediately kowtow before me and repent, I won¡¯t pursue this matter. Otherwise¡­.¡±

    The bird¡¯s voice boomed like thunder and majesty. It resounded throughout the area, leaving who-knows-how-many yao and ghosts shaking in their boots.

    But Su Yi justughed dryly. ¡°Or else what? You gonna?jump on out?and duel me?¡±

    His voice carried unconcealed contempt and disdain.

    The depths of the blood-colored whirlpool fell silent for a while before that imposing voice appeared once more. ¡°This lofty one shall remember you! You¡¯ll pay for your insults with your head!¡±

    Bang!

    The crimson whirlpool exploded, then fell to the ground like rain and disappeared.

    The ck altar was suddenly dull as could be.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit stunned, as well as a bit disappointed. ¡°Even after all that provocation, he dared not act against me? So, that¡¯s all he had, huh?¡±

    Ning Sihua pressed her lips into a smile. ¡°Perhaps he saw through your intentions and had misgivings. It¡¯s likely he dared not act recklessly. Of course, it¡¯s also possible it¡¯s just as you say: that filthy beast might very well just be a good-for-nothingpletely incapable of disying his power across a spatial node.¡±

    It was then that an ox-headed yao approached, trembling with each step. He carried a massive bundle, which he proffered.

    ¡°Mystic Master, earlier, we were blind and foolish,¡± he stuttered. ¡°All of us are terrified and ill at ease. To express our apologies, we¡¯ve gathered these treasures. We humbly request your magnanimity and beseech you to spare our lives!¡±

    Not far away, the other kneeling yao and ghosts echoed, ¡°Mystic Master, we humbly request your magnanimity and beseech you to spare our lives!¡±

    Su Yi was stunned. His gaze turned towards Tao Qingshan. ¡°You carry it for now.¡±

    Tao Qingshan eagerly did as he was told. As he epted the massive bundle from the ox-headed yao, he said, ¡°Old Ox, it seems?you lot know?your ce, and you know when to turn over a new leaf and express your penitence. Going forward, you¡¯d best tread carefully!¡±

    The ox-headed yao hurriedly smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Yi didn¡¯t want to waste any more time here, so he turned and headed outside. He¡¯d already sessfully located and rescued Wen Lingxue. Why stay in this filthy ce any longer?

    Ning Sihua and Zhu Guqing left immediately after him, followed by Tao Qingshan and Teng Yong.

    From beginning to end, they paid the kneeling yao and ghosts no further heed.

    It was only after watching the entire group leave that the survivors finally dared believe that they¡¯d escaped cmity. All of them felt a massive weight lift from their shoulders, and they sighed in relief.

    ¡°That frickin¡¯ Wuhuan Water Monarch. He could have offended anyone; why offend this godlike expert? He practically dragged us all down with him!¡± someone roared in fury.

    ¡°Who do you think that blue-robed youth was?¡± another couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously.

    ¡°Do you even need to guess? Don¡¯t tell me you forgot that not long ago, Tao Qingshan once received ¡®an immortal¡¯s guidance?''¡±

    ¡°So,?that?was the mystic master who taught Tao Qingshan to cultivate¡­? No wonder¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hurry! Hurry up and run! Didn¡¯t you hear the mystic master? He said he was going to tten Ninebends City!¡±

    ¡°F*ck! I almost forgot that part. Hurry up and run!¡±

    Instantly, the ghosts and yao who¡¯de for the banquet were frantic. All of them scattered and fled, one quicker than another.

 Chapter 202: A Sword to Sever Mountains and Rivers

    <h4>Chapter 202: A Sword to Sever Mountains and Rivers</h4>

    It was nighttime over the Great Azure.

    Su Yi andpany emerged from the mist-shrouded whirlpool and returned to the riverbank.

    ¡°Where is Jin Xiaochuan?¡± Su Yi¡¯s gaze swept the area, and he asked calmly.

    ¡°Your Excellency, this humble one is over here,¡± said a voice from far away.

    Before long, the head of the Bluefish Gang, Jin Xiaochuan, dashed over. When he saw that Su Yi and hispanions were all safe, a deep sense of awe arose within his heart.

    They¡¯d ventured into the tiger¡¯s den, only to emerge without so much as a scratch.?They really are like gods or immortals!

    Su Yi nced at Ning Sihua. ¡°In a bit, you can take them back on your bird. I¡¯ll carry Lingxue back overnd.¡±

    ¡°Why not travel together?¡± NIng Sihua was stunned.

    Su Yi arched his brow. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your mount could only seat three people?¡±

    Ning Sihua couldn¡¯t help but break out into a grin. ¡°That was just an excuse; I didn¡¯t want to travel with a little girl like Zheng Muyao. Qing¡¯er could carry ten people with power to spare.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Su Yi didn¡¯t quite know what to say.?When will women learn not to deceive people!?

    Ning Sihua saw that she¡¯d made her point and said no more. Instead, a cool, crisp whistle escaped her rosy lips.

    Before long, the majestic and extraordinary Bluescale Eagle shot the skies andnded right in front of them.

    When he saw this, Tao Qingshan realized that Su Yi and hispanions nned to leave right away. He hurriedly said, ¡°Mystic Master, how about I carry this bundle back for you?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Su Yi waved his hand and ced the massive bundle into the ck jade pendant hanging from his waist.

    Tao Qingshan was instantly somewhat disappointed; he¡¯d hoped to catch a glimpse of Su Yi¡¯s residence. That way, he could visit and request further guidance. Now, it was obvious that that wouldn¡¯t be possible.

    ¡°Mystic Master, in that case, this humble one shall first bid you farewell.¡± Tao Qingshan bowed at the waist.

    ¡°Going forward, focus on your cultivation. Don¡¯t get mixed up in these sordid affairs. You must bear in mind that a nature spirit like you can only achieve sess through persistent pursuit of the Dao,¡± said Su Yi offhandedly.

    Tao Qingshan shook, then bowed once more.

    Afterward, he scampered off, taking Teng Yong with him.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, didn¡¯t you say you were going to tten this ce? Might you permit me to watch?¡± Ning Sihua blinked and asked with augh.

    ¡°Why not? First, have this dirty beast of yours carry us into the sky,¡± said Su Yi tly.

    Hearing Su Yi insult it as a ¡°dirty beast¡± again, the Bluescale Eagle sank into silence, but in its heart, it thought,?I¡¯d?like to see just how you¡¯ll level the ce¡­.

    Soon, the Bluescale Eagle carried the entire group into the air. In just a few blinks of an eye, they reached the clouds.

    Su Yi still carried Wen Lingxue on his back, but he gripped Guiding Mysteries in his right hand and sliced the air.

    Whoosh!

    Sword light streaked through the night skies.

    The night was dark as ink, and everything was silent. Nothing happened at all.

    That all?you got??The Bluescale Eagle¡¯s?eyes shed with ridicule, and it felt the urge tough.

    But before long, it sensed that something was amiss.

    The raging currents of this winding stretch of the Great Azure trembled, producing a low boom.

    It was like an earthquake, and the river water surged. Massive, muddy waves soared into the sky!

    The mountains of Thousand Whirlpool Ridge started to shake, their rocks, trees, and grasses rustling. The startled cries of all manner of beasts followed. Against the inky darkness, the sound was particrly startling.

    When they looked closely, they saw rocks falling from the mountains. Vegetation snapped, trees fell, and swarms of beasts fled in panic. It was the very picture of chaos.

    ¡°This¡­.¡± Even someone as dense as Jin Xiaochun couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned.

    The look in the Bluescale Eagle¡¯s eyes changed erratically, filling with bewilderment.

    And although they couldn¡¯t see it, deep below the river, in the center of Ninebends City¡­

    The ritual grounds were a thousand feet in diameter. Bronze doors rose up around them, but it was as if they were on fire. They surged with elemental energy and the power of the moon, sun, and stars. Terrifying currents of destructive power intermingled, spreading like mad throughout the entire area.

    Bang!

    The first to fall was the central nine-foot-tall ck altar. It burst into powder and scattered almost instantly.

    Afterward, the surging current of destructive power swept outward, spreading throughout the entire grounds.

    Rumble! Rumble! Boom!

    The rows of dark, coffin-like buildings instantly turned to ash. The ghosts wandering the streets all shrieked in despair as their souls dispersed into nothingness.

    The destructive power was far too terrifying. It swept over like a hurricane, spreading throughout the entire city in the blink of an eye.

    A bolt of blood-colored lightning obliterated the old ghost fiddling with his bone abacus. To the very end, he was immersed in calcting just how many lives had been lost in Ninebends City.

    The ghost children ying tag in the city streets had no time to run before a sea of fire enveloped them.

    The old women sewing clothes of human skin, the vendors of flesh carved from still-living bodies, the peddlers selling soups of stewed heads¡­.

    All of them seemed as fragile as tissue paper. The current of destructive power left nothing behind.

    In the end, massive as Ninebends City was, the towering sea of me enveloped itpletely. Lightning danced in a mad frenzy, fierce gales ran rampant, and blood-colored light spread outward¡­

    It was as if purgatory had descended upon the entire ghostly domain.

    Some of the visiting yao and guests, those who¡¯de to partake in the festivities, had only just fled Ninebends City when they witnessed this terrifying scene from afar. They were so scared that their entire bodies went limp, and their faces filled with fright.

    Now, they finally believed that the young mystic master really did have means of ttening the entire city!

    ¡°Run! Hurry up and run!¡±

    ¡°Waaaah! This is just too terrifying! ¡­.It¡¯s enough to scare even a ghost!¡±

    The survivors fled with all their might, ovee with panic. They were scaredpletely out of their wits.

    Behind them, Ninebends City crumbled. It was like the copse of a grand building, shattering in the face of limitless destructive power.

    Finally, the vast underground space caved in on itself. The vast waters of the Great Azure poured into the hole, submerging itpletely.

    Looking down from the skies, the group atop the Bluescale Eagle could clearly see the dense reefs of this winding stretch of river suddenly sink deeper into the riverbed, forming an iparably massive and deep pit in the surface of the water.

    But before long, the surging current flowed in. The pit in the river¡¯s surface rose, then ttened. Before long, the river¡¯s surface looked just as it had before.

    ¡°That attack borrowed the force of the mountains and rivers and called upon the power of the grand formation to sever the underwater currents and destroy the underground ghostly domain. Not even stealing fortune from the heavens could be more impressive than that!¡±

    Ning Sihua sighed, lookingpletely amazed.

    As she considered the power and subtle mysteries embodied in that sword, even she felt somewhat shaken.

    Jin Xiaochuan, meanwhile, waspletely stunned. Just one thought echoed repeatedly through his mind:?A miracle! This was a miracle!

    The Bluescale Eagle lowered its head in dejection. It finally understood: with the power and methods at Su Yi¡¯s disposal, he really was qualified to call it a ¡°dirty beast.¡±

    But Su Yi only shook his head. ¡°I borrowed pre-existing power, that¡¯s all. It¡¯s not worthy of praise.¡±

    The Nine Pces ughter Formation once covered this stretch of winding river, linking the underground currents and the mountains. Over the years, the Wuhuan Water Monarch had used its power to stir up winds and waves and destroy countless passenger ships.

    But back in the underground ritual hall, Su Yi had sessively carved symbols into the nine bronze pirs, seizing control over the formation.

    His sword was now like the "key" controlling the grand formation¡¯s power.

    Su Yi¡¯s attack might have looked miraculous, but in truth, all he¡¯d really done was trigger the explosion of the Nine Pces ughter Formation¡¯s power.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you needn¡¯t be so modest. Heaven and earth might have lent you their power, but even so, you destroyed an entire ghost domain and altered theyout of the mountain and water. Passing ships will no longer encounter danger here. You¡¯ve done the world a great service,¡± Ning Sihua said softly.

    ¡°What great service? I just wanted to save Lingxue.¡± Su Yiughed. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry; it¡¯d be best if we made it back to the Imperatorial Provincial Capital by daybreak.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Ning Sihua nodded.

    Shortly after, the Bluescale Eagle let out a sonorous cry. Its wings sheared through the clouds, and they disappeared into the night sky.

    Meanwhile, in a patch of distant mountain wilderness, Teng Yong tilted his head and stared intently at the stretch of river that once contained Ninebends City. His entire body broke out in cold sweats.

    ¡°Was that immortal magic?¡±

    Moments ago, the ground shook, the mountains shifted, the waters of the Great Azure surged into the air, and a low rumble reminiscent of lightning echoed throughout the night skies.

    Although he couldn¡¯t see what exactly had happened, all of this left Teng Yong scared to the point that his soul threatened to leave his body. He almost thought he¡¯d just witnessed a natural disaster.

    ¡°Is the mystic master?really an immortal? I don¡¯t know, but what I do know is that this world¡¯s martial artists couldn''t possibly aplish what he just did!¡± Tao Qingshan¡¯s eyes zed with fervor, his expression worshipful.

    He dared say with certainty that as of tonight, the Wuhuan Water Monarch¡¯s Ninebends City would cease to exist!

    ¡°Run away!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and flee!¡±

    Within the darkness of the night, the ghosts and yao lucky enough to survive wailed and scampered away.

    ¡°Look at them! No prospects at all!¡± Tao Qingshan shook his head disdainfully, turned, and left.

    From that day forth, a legend sprang up in the area around Thousand Whirlpool Ridge, a story that would circte for a long time after¡ª

    The legend spoke of an immortal in blue who cleaved a mountain in two, executing countless aberrations!

    For a hundred years, people had paled at the very mention of this stretch of water, but that night, it changedpletely.

    Because of this, and because of the legend of the immortal in blue, themon folk living near Thousand Whirlpool Ridge went so far as to build a temple in which they worshiped the statue of an immortal. The offerings never ceased, and the temple was supplied with incense year-round.

    ¡­

    A murky, tainted world. Everywhere you looked, there were piled corpses, oceans of blood, and mountains of white bone.

    ¡°Bastard! Bastard!¡± An infuriated roar rang out. ¡°You dared y my divine emissary and ruin my ns? Just you wait! The day I recover my vital energy and escape from this ¡®Den of Worms¡¯ will be the day you die!¡±

    Atop a mountain of bones, a Nine-Headed Bird threw back its heads and called out.

    Its wings were festering and riddled with holes. Its body was fully thirty meters tall, but it was covered in shocking wounds. It had nine necks, but only two of them still had heads attached.

    It was truly a pathetic sight.

    ¡°This glorious one might not be able to escape right now, but I can rally limitless worshippers to my cause!

    ¡°You, the one surnamed Su! Just you wait!¡±

    A long time passed before the Nine-Headed Bird¡¯s furious roars gradually died down.

    That corpse-filled, bloodied, filthy world gradually sank back into their former silence.

    It was as if every living thing in that world had perished countless eons ago, leaving behind nothing but bodies and bloodied water. Only one creature remained alive: the grievously wounded Nine-Headed Bird.

 Chapter 203: An Unexpected Gain

    <h4>Chapter 203: An Unexpected Gain</h4>

    The House of Waveswept Rocks.

    Cha Jin sat upright on a stone stool, her mind wandering.

    She didn¡¯t know why, but ever since Su Yi left with Ning Sihua, she¡¯d felt a bit dazed and out of sorts.

    Even though she knew that with Su Yi and Ning Sihua¡¯s methods, they could resolve any dangers they faced, she just couldn¡¯t calm herself.

    The stronger the young lord gets, the greater the gap between him and me. Sooner orter, when I¡¯m no longer of any use to him, perhaps¡­. I wonder if he¡¯ll just throw me away?

    As soon as this thought urred to her, Cha Jin¡¯s spirits sank.

    People advanced to greater heights, while water flowed downhill.

    Cultivators wholeheartedly pursued the Dao. How could they possibly bring a burden with them on their journey?

    No, wait. Why am I thinking about all that? Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯ve already started relying on that guy??Cha Jin looked dazed, and her heart felt as if it were tied up in knots.

    ¡°Auntie Cha Jin, if you¡¯re tired, you should go back to your room and rest,¡± Zheng Muyao called out from not far away.

    The sultry young woman in ck sat there, her skin white as snow and her eyes bright and sparkling, dazzling beneath themplight.

    Auntie!?

    When she heard this title, Cha Jin¡¯s brow furrowed, forming ck lines on her forehead.

    She took a deep breath, then stered a charming smile on her face. ¡°Little girl, if you¡¯re tired, you should go home. You¡¯re still so young, and a girl at that. This is an important stage in your body¡¯s development; you mustn¡¯t stay up all night!¡±

    Zheng Muyao¡¯s arched eyebrows furrowed, and she straightened her back, forming the angles of two ¡°upside-down jade bowls¡± beneath her clothes.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always had an excellent figure,¡± she said somewhat coquettishly. ¡°You needn¡¯t worry about?that,?Auntie. On the contrary, you¡¯re getting on in years. You must be sure to take good care of yourself!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Cha Jin¡¯s eyes were like autumn waters. She scanned the girl¡¯s chest, and her red lips curved into a yful smile.

    She said nothing. However, that expression and inquisitive grin made Zheng Muyao thoroughly ufortable. The look on her pretty face flitted back and forth. ¡°Auntie, why are youughing?¡±

    Cha Jin pointed at the lotuses floating in the nearby pond. ¡°Look¡ªthe little lotuses have only just barely sprouted above the surface, and they¡¯re still only buds. How could they possibly be as beautiful as a flower in full bloom?¡±

    The night was dark and deep. No matter how good their eyesight was, how could they possibly see the lotus flowers clearly?

    Zheng Muyao naturally wasn¡¯t stupid; she could tell that Cha Jin was using the flowers to make fun of her.?She thinks my figure is inferior to hers?

    She didn¡¯t hesitate to counter-attack. ¡°Auntie, a bud will one day bloom, but a flower that¡¯s already?blossomed¡­ Hehe, before long, it¡¯ll wither away.¡±

    Cha Jinughed as if none of this meant anything at all. ¡°Little girl, you don¡¯t understand. We¡¯re cultivators; so long as we continuously increase our cultivations, we can maintain our youthful appearances and live in the springtimes of our youths for all eternity. Forget it¡ªthere¡¯s no need to discuss that with you. Even if I did, you wouldn¡¯t understand.¡±

    Zheng Muyao was so angry that she gnashed her teeth. However, just as she was about to say something, Zheng Tianhe, who¡¯d been waiting a bit further away, suddenly shouted, ¡°Young Lord Su is back!¡±

    Before he even finished speaking, a dark, shadowy figure streaked down from the skies like lightning. In the blink of an eye, itnded in the courtyard.

    When they saw Su Yi andpany dismount from the Bluescale Eagle¡¯s back, Cha Jin¡¯s lingering anxiety vanished into nothingness. She immediately rose to greet them.

    But Zheng Muyao had already whooped for joy and charged over, a sweet smile on her face. ¡°Uncle Su! Are you alright?¡±

    Little fox! You really are apetitive one, huh¡­??Inwardly, Cha Jin couldn¡¯t help but criticize.

    ¡°Young Lord Su, Pce Master Ning, you¡¯re back!¡± Zheng Tianhe walked up and greeted them with a smile as well.

    Ning Sihua nodded, then turned to look at Su Yi. ¡°I¡¯ll bring Elder Zhu back to Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy for now. Later, when I have some spare time, I¡¯lle back to pay you a visit.¡±

    With that, she and Zhu Guqing rode the Bluescale Eagle and soared back into the sky.

    ¡°Pce Master Ning really does have the bearing of a supreme being,¡± said Zheng Tianhe wistfully. Then, he turned to Su Yi, sped his fist, and smiled. ¡°Young Lord Su, since this matter has been resolved, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡±

    ¡°After what you did for me today, I owe you and the Zheng Family a favor,¡± said Su Yi.

    Zheng Tianhe shook from head to toe, and his heart surged with indescribable delight. He realized that, after this incident, he¡¯d won Su Yi¡¯s approval.

    He smiled and waved dismissively. ¡°It was but a trifle. I was honored to be of service.¡±

    Su Yi said nothing in response, and Zheng Tianhe dared not linger. He simply turned and led his clearly-unwilling daughter away.

    In the moments before she left, the pretty young woman waved repeatedly. ¡°Uncle Su, I¡¯ll be back tomorrow~~!¡±

    Cha Jin snorted coldly.?I¡¯ve got to find an opportunity to make that little imp back off.

    When she saw Su Yi carrying Wen Lingxue toward the pavilion, Cha Jin hurried after him. ¡°Young Lord, is Miss Lingxue alright?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s fine. Go start a fire and prepare some hot water. It¡¯s highly likely that she¡¯ll want a bath as soon as she wakes up.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°The sun will rise soon. When it does, go buy some food. Make sure to prepare extra congee, but nothing salty. Lingxue prefers the sweet kind.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    ¡°Right, if you have the spare time, don¡¯t forget to visit that store you mentioned and buy some additional clothes for her.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    As he spoke, Su Yi reached the room. He nced at Cha Jin, who was still following him. ¡°That¡¯s all. Go on and get to work.¡±

    With that, he went inside, shutting the door behind him.

    Cha Jin stood outside, all on her own, gently biting her red lips. She felt an indescribable sourness well within her heart.

    Thatzy, proud guy even remembers what kind of porridge his little sister-inw likes? He¡¯s obviously had untoward thoughts about her for a long time!

    Cha Jin had followed Su Yi for quite some time now, but this was the first time she¡¯d seen him treat a woman like this.?So, it turns out he can be this considerate too¡­.

    After a while, Cha Jin shook her head, turned, and left.

    Meanwhile, within the room.

    ¡°Enough. Don¡¯t pretend to be asleep any longer.¡± Su Yi sighed, but his voice revealed a hint of doting.

    Wen Lingxue¡¯s head was resting on her shoulders as she ¡°slept.¡± Her eyshes fluttered, and her eyes opened. She muttered, ¡°Brother-in-Law, I haven¡¯t slept for two days. I can only rest at ease with your shoulder as a pillow.¡±

    Her voice was soft and a bit coquettish.

    But a momentter, she raised her beautiful head, stretched out her fair and slender arms, and patted Su Yi on the shoulder. ¡°Brother-in-Law, let me down.¡±

    Su Yi rxed his grip, and she slid off. Suddenly, he no longer felt her softness and warmth pressed right up against his back. He felt rxed and lighter, but also a bit reluctant.

    A momentter, he shook his head, then slumpedzily in a chair off to the side. He looked her up and down, then said gently, ¡°Cha Jin will finish preparing your bath soon. Once you¡¯ve bathed, you should eat your fill, then get a good night¡¯s sleep.¡±

    Wen Lingxue sat off to the side, holding her little head in her hands and staring directly at Su Yi. She whispered, ¡°Brother-in-Law, do you know what I was thinking the whole time I was in Ninebends City?¡±

    Before he could respond, she continued seriously, ¡°I was convinced that if anyone in this world could save me and Senior Zhu Guqing, it had to be you.¡±

    Her voice was soft, yet she spoke with unwavering conviction.

    Then, she broke into a radiant smile. ¡°As expected, just as I was about to give into despair, you appeared, like an immortal descending from the heavens. When I saw you, I almost dared not believe my eyes¡­¡±

    Her face was still pallid, with unconcealed exhaustion on her brow, but in that moment, her smile contained iparable joy.

    Her smile was clear and pure, and when he saw it, Su Yi¡¯s heart filled with indescribable pity. He couldn¡¯t help but reach out and tousle her hair. ¡°Rest assured. No matter what happens, I¡¯ll stand beside you, just like I did today.¡±

    ¡°Hm! I¡¯ll do the same for you!¡±

    Su Yi smiled.

    Before long, Cha Jin finished preparing the hot water, and she led Wen Lingxue off to take her bath.

    Su Yi stayed behind. He pushed open thetticed windows and stared off into the distance.

    The first rays of the morning sun were?matchlessly?bright as they broke through the inky darkness. Soft, warm light washed over the human world.

    Daybreak.

    Su Yi took a deep breath of the clear morning air, then took the giant bundle of treasure out of his ck jade pendant. This was the bundle containing the apology gifts he¡¯d received from the various ghosts and yao.

    After a cursory examination, he found some tier-three spiritual herbs, materials, spirit stones, and other treasures, as well as various strange and unusual trinkets, like an ore capable of nourishing the soul or a spirit jade capable of refining the blood and qi.

    All were quite valuable.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Something suddenly drew Su Yi¡¯s attention. It was a stone reminiscent of ashy gray amber. He picked it up and examined it up close.

    The stone wasn¡¯t at all eye-catching; it was only about the size of a baby¡¯s fist, and it was gray and dull. However, faint strands of spiritual energy emanated from it.

    It was obvious it had been excavated only recently; it was still covered in a faintyer of dirt, dust, and fragmented rock.

    When he held it, it was surprisingly heavy: despite its size, it weighed over fifty kilos.

    But Su Yi¡¯s senses picked up on a faint, nigh-imperceptible sharpness within the rock!

    Su Yi drew Guiding Mysteries with a ng and carefully scraped the stone¡¯s surface with its edge.

    Fragments of stone scattered like sparks, and hints of bright like surged within the dingy gray rock. Its sharp energy gradually intensified.

    Before long, Su Yi held a dazzlingly bright stone in his palm. It was silvery and metallic, and it glinted with intimidating sharpness. It was only the size of a pigeon egg, but it was clear and translucent. The light shining from it was so intense that even Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes.

    ¡°It really is Shooting Star Iron Essence!¡± Su Yi understood in a sh, and he couldn¡¯t help but grin. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought this trip would result in such a harvest¡­.¡±

    Shooting Star Iron Essence!

    This was a rare spiritual material that fell from beyond the heavens. It was ranked amongst tier-five materials. It shone like silver but was sharp as cold lightning, and it contained the fierce destructive power of the stars!

    In the eyes of a sword cultivator, this was a top-quality material for forging spiritual swords. Adding even just a little powdered Shooting Star Iron Essence would increase a weapon¡¯s ss by a whole level!

    And although the piece Su Yi now held in his hand looked like it was only the size of a pigeon egg, it weighed fifty kilos. In such quantities, it was far more precious than other tier-five spiritual materials.

    I¡¯ve already used up about forty percent of Guiding Mysteries¡¯ power. Once my cultivation enterste-stage Qi umtion, Guiding Mysteries can no longer disy the full extent of my power,?Su Yi thought to himself.

    But with this piece of Shooting Star Iron Essence, I can refine a true spiritual sword, the real deal!

 Chapter 204: Dao Astral Force

    <h4>Chapter 204: Dao Astral Force</h4>

    Wen Lingxue fell asleep as soon as her head hit the pillow.

    She hadn¡¯t gotten any shut-eye in two days. Add that to the full course of psychological torment she¡¯d endured, and she¡¯d long since be unbearably exhausted.

    Even during her meal, she yawned continuously as she ate.

    Cha Jin¡¯s heart ached just watching her. She offered up her own room so that?Wen?Lingxue had a ce to sleep.

    As for Su Yi, he proceeded to the side of the pond, practicing the Pine and Crane Body Refining Technique over and over again.

    As he cultivated, his vitality repeatedly boiled, as if he were on fire. This process relentlessly tempered his blood and qi.

    Sounds like the forceful, sonorous cries of a crane resounded within his acupoints and meridians.

    It was only after practicing the entire Pine and Crane Body Refining Technique nine times over that streaks of Astral Qi, each forceful as a sword, silently surged into being around him.

    His Astral Qi was iparably pure and sharp. As he moved, it sliced the surrounding air into fragmented air currents with a series of sharp wails and booms.

    Afterward, the seemingly illusory streaks of Astral Qi ¡°swam¡± around him like a densely-packed school of tiny fish. They shone as they moved, like countless flickering swords.

    Suddenly, Su Yi stopped in ce. He pressed his fingers into a de, then casually sliced in the direction of the pond thirty feet away.

    sh!

    A streak of sword qi formed of True Astral Power sliced straight through the air like a knife through cloth.

    Meanwhile, in the nearby pond, a bead of crystalline dew dripped from the green leaf of a lotus flower. Before itnded, the streak of sword qi sliced it in two in midair.

    Hss! Hss!?Both halves evaporated into nothingness.

    A bang followed immediately afterward.

    A perfectly straight rift appeared in the blue-green surface of the pond, splitting it in two with a ssh/

    A finger like a sword.

    Severing the dew on the lotus leaves, splitting the surface of the pond!

    The former was a vivid disy of the extent of Su Yi¡¯s fine control, while thetter demonstrated his despotic power.

    Su Yi let out a long breath of turbid air, then gradually withdrew his power. His surging energy and the glinting ¡°school of fish¡± whirling around him, his astral qi, disappeared. Everything returned to its former tranquility.

    ¡°Young Lord, have you already stepped intote-stage Qi umtion?¡± Cha Jin watched from not far away, her bright, beautiful eyes filled with unconceble astonishment.

    Thatst attack was an external release of his innate vitality.

    This was a power that only those inte-stage Qi umtion, Astral Manifestation, could use!

    Cha Jin clearly remembered that when she and Su Yi first left the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital, Su Yi was only in the middle stages of Qi umtion.

    Then, after a few days of traversing the wilderness, during his battle with the Jade-Eyed Crimson mebeast, Su Yi reached the pinnacle of mid-stage Qi umtion.

    Only five days had passed since then, yet his cultivation had already ascended yet another level. He¡¯d entered thete stages of Qi umtion!

    This cultivation speed was downright shocking and unheard of.

    What would she have thought if she knew that it had only been a month or so since Su Yi reawakened his memories and began his cultivation anew, starting from the Blood Cirction Realm?

    ¡°Not bad.¡± Su Yi nodded. He could have stepped into thete-stage Qi umtion Realm a while ago, any time after condensing the peerless, practically unheard of ¡°Hidden Meridian.¡±

    Now, all he did was break through on the spur of the moment as he practiced the Pine and Crane Body Refining Technique.

    ¡°This¡­. This is really unbelievable¡­.¡± Cha Jin watched in a daze. She suddenly recalled the ¡°Seven Sons of the Moon Wheel,¡± who the Wheel of the Moon Sect saw as monstrous, peerless talents.

    She did a quickparison and discovered that not one of them couldpete with Su Yi when it came to cultivation speed.

    ¡°Unbelievable?¡± Su Yi shook his head.

    In the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, core disciples of prominent sects could reach the pinnacle of the Four Realms of the Martial Dao within a month, even as children.

    That?was what it meant to be a monstrous genius. Every one of them was blessed with a grand fortune.

    Take Qing Tang. When she first became his disciple, she was only seven years old, but her advance was smooth and rapid. She cut through obstacles like an ax through bamboo, polishing her foundations in the Four Realms of the Martial Dao to unprecedented heights.

    At the end of the day, in the eyes of the giants of the Wilds, the Four Realms of the Martial Dao were still within the bounds of mortality. Its cultivators merely tempered their fleshly bodies and energy. That was just the start, a foundation for their true pursuit of the Grand Dao.

    The true struggle for the Grand Dao began with dining?on the?light of dawn and drinking the morning dew, the ¡°Grain Avoidance¡± stage of the Origin Dao.

    Of course, no matter how monstrously talented someone was, without a strong will and sufficient boldness, they¡¯d inevitably sink back into obscurity.

    Both now and in his past life, Su Yi disdained dividing cultivators into ¡°geniuses¡± and ¡°the unexceptional.¡±

    The way he saw it, even if one was dull and foolish, so long as they wholeheartedly pursued the Dao, their hard work and experience would umte. They, too, could one day soar into the heavens!

    The core of cultivation ultimatelyy in one¡¯s ¡°temperament.¡±

    You entered the world to sharpen your heart.

    You withdrew to cultivate the heart in tranquility.

    In other words, cultivators had to ¡°nourish the heart as if it were jade and polish it as if it were a de.¡±

    Cha Jin hesitated for a moment, then whispered, ¡°Young Lord, I¡­. I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Su Yi had already started returning to the pavilion, but when he heard this, he paused. ¡°About what?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Cha Jin lowered her head. ¡°I hope I can¡­ I can¡­. Stay¡­ Hm¡­. at your side¡­.¡±

    Her voice gradually trailed off. By the end, her voice was as soft as a gnat¡¯s.

    ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡± Su Yi finally understood. He recalled giving Cha Jin two choices. The first was to leave, the second, to remain here as his servant.

    ¡°A wise choice.¡± As he said this, Su Yi was already strolling towards the pavilion.

    ¡°Why does that evaluation seem a bit strange¡­.?¡± As she watched Su Yi¡¯s back fade away, Cha Jin didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.?I chose to stay here with him. Shouldn¡¯t he express gratification or happiness?

    But then, Su Yi¡¯s casual attitude inexplicably calmed Cha Jin¡¯s heart. Had he been too concerned or too polite, it would actually have made her ufortable.

    Suddenly, Su Yi¡¯s voice emanated from the pavilion. ¡°Right, remember to go buy clothes for Lingxue.¡±

    Cha Jin shook her head andughed.?That¡¯s the Su Yi I know!

    She thought for a moment, then left without any further dys.?Right, while I¡¯m at it, I can purchase some pretty new clothes for myself!

    This thought improved her spirits immensely.

    ¡­.

    Su Yi stood in front of the bed.

    Wen Lingxue was fast asleep, her long, jade-like legs trapping the nket, her hair in disarray, and her lips slightly parted. She looked tranquil but not the least bit elegant.

    When he heard her faint but even breathing, his heart softened. He smiled, then smoothed out the trapped section of the nket. He gently tucked her in properly, then turned and left the room.

    In this mundane world, there were few people he worried or cared about, but Wen Lingxue was undoubtedly one of them.

    He would never forget the dark, gray days before awakening the memories of his past life. During the worst days of his life, this sunny, cheerful girl brought him so much warmth.

    He left the room and entered his study. He then sat before the windowttice, thought for a moment, then took out his writing implements. His brush streaked across the page.

    Shortly after, Su Yi set it down, stretched his wrists, and sank into thought.

    Thete stage of the Qi umtion Realm was called ¡°Astral Manifestation.¡±

    Upon reaching this stage, a cultivator could release their innate vitality externally and condense it into astral qi. This enabled them to walk on water and y foes from afar!

    The core of this was the ¡®Astral Force¡¯, a power refined from one''s innate vitality.

    Astral Force¡¯s quality was ssified ording to its strength.

    In the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, Astral Force was divided into three levels: Earth Astral, Sky Astral, and Spirit Astral.

    Earth Astral was the mostmon. Only the exceptional and talented could produce Sky Astral Force.

    And Spirit Astral? Only chosen sons of heaven under the guidance of ancient masters could achieve this.

    It wasn¡¯t a simple matter ofcking secret cultivation methods. It came down to aptitude and foundations.

    But in Su Yi¡¯s eyes, above earth, sky, and spirit, there was still the Dao Astral!

    What?was Dao?Astral Force?

    Astral Force entered the Dao, and in turn contained traces of the Dao, manifesting its power!

    Upon reaching the pinnacle of this level, one¡¯s cultivation already possessed some of the formless charm of the Dao. In battle, you could call upon and alter the power of the surrounding air, much like the Edict of ¡°Profound Gathering¡±.

    And the precondition for achieving the ¡°Dao Astral¡± was that you had to achieve full spiritual awakening of the acupoints and open the Hidden Meridian in the Qi umtion Realm¡¯s earlier stages.

    Only with foundations of this level was it possible to manifest Dao Astral Force!

    Otherwise, everything was just empty supposition.

    This meant that those who truly achieved this step were rare, far less than one in a million!

    Throughout the entire history of the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, countless years, only a tiny handful had achieved this step. Each of them had gone on to be figures of legend!

    Now, Su Yi had acquired ¡°Dao Astral Force¡± of his very own. Although it was sparse, this was an enormous step forward.

    His Dao Astral Force was indomitable as a sword and translucent as jade or colored ss. It contained traces of the Dao. Naturally, its power was extraordinary too.

    At this pace, if I want to refine all of my innate vital energy into Dao Astral Force, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll take quite some time.

    This was the downside of overly firm foundations; obtaining his Astral Force would take vast quantities of time and effort.

    Some time passed before Su Yi rose and left his study.

    It was noon when Cha Jin returned, carrying bags both big and small.

    She was obviously in an excellent mood, but she didn¡¯t forget to bring lunch with her.

    ¡°Young Lord, I bought new clothes for Lingxue, as well as rouge, hairpins, bracelets, and a jade pendant¡­.¡±

    When she saw Su Yi seated in the courtyard eating his meal, Cha Jin smiled and reported the results of her shopping expedition.

    But Su Yi naturally was in no mood to listen to all that. He waved her away. ¡°Set everything down, then call Lingxue down to eat.¡±

    Cha Jin stuck out her little tongue, then scampered off.

    That woman¡¯s gotten quite a bit livelier¡­. It seems she¡¯s quite happy about her choice to remain here as my servant¡­.?Su Yi pondered to himself.

    Before long, Cha Jin and Wen Lingxue emerged from the pavilion, side by side.

    When he saw Wen Lingxue, Su Yi¡¯s eyes lit up.

    She¡¯d changed into a pale blue floral dress. Her thick, ink-dark hair was tied back in a ponytail, revealing her stunningly beautiful, melon-seed-shaped face in its entirety.

    She¡¯d obviously recovered her energy. As she walked, her gait was light and graceful. Her ponytail swayed with each step, refreshing and neat¡ªa stunning sight.

    Cha Jin grinned. ¡°Young Lord, what do you think of the clothes I bought for Little Sister Wenxue?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re just clothes. They¡¯re only an outerment; the really pretty thing is the person herself,¡± Su Yi said leisurely.

    Wen Lingxue blinked her shining, star-like eyes and stuck up her thumb in delight. ¡°Brother-in-Law, you¡¯ve got good taste!¡±

 Chapter 205: Who in this World Could Be Truly Heartless?

    <h4>Chapter 205: Who in this World Could Be Truly Heartless?</h4>

    After they ate, Cha Jin diligently got to work on the dishes.

    ¡°Brother-in-Law, how did someone as pretty as Big Sister Cha Jin be your servant girl?¡± Wen Lingxue asked curiously.

    ¡°She¡¯s willing to be here,¡± Su Yi said offhandedly. ¡°Besides, even if an ordinary person wanted to be my servant, they wouldn¡¯t be qualified.¡±

    Wen Lingxue tittered, her smile like flowers blooming after the rain. ¡°Brother-in-Law, you¡¯ve even learned to toot your own horn.¡±

    Su Yi shook his head in exasperation. ¡°Why is it that, even when I tell the truth, no one believes me?¡±

    ¡°Brother-in-Law, don¡¯t say something so ridiculous with a straight face, okay?¡± Wen Lingxue onlyughed harder. The sound was clear and pleasant, like water bubbling from a spring.

    Su Yi watched for a moment, but her spritelyughter proved infectious, and soon, heughed along with her. ¡°So, you think I¡¯m that funny when I talk?¡±

    Wen Lingxue hurriedly shook her head, then sat upright. ¡°I just think you¡¯re far more cheerful than before, but it¡¯s best that way. You have no idea how worried I was back when we were both still living in the Wen Family estate. You just?sulked?around all day looking depressed.¡±

    Su Yi sighed with emotion too. ¡°All of that is in the past.¡±

    ¡°Brother-in-Law, have you gone to see Big Sister?¡± Wen Lingxue asked suddenly.

    The exuberant atmosphere instantly quieted down.

    Su Yi fell silent for a moment, then said, ¡°Yesterday, I took a trip to Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy and met with your sister.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­. You two didn¡¯t get angry, did you?¡± Wen Lingxue¡¯s bright, lustrous eyes stared intently at Su Yi, as if trying to see what he really?thought.

    Su Yi¡¯s expression remained calm, without even a ripple of emotion. ¡°Your sister was highly agitated and irrational, but we¡¯ve finally resolved this mess. It¡¯s best this way, for both of us.¡±

    Wen Lingxue¡¯s heart inexplicably shook. She froze; she¡¯d just realized that something wasn¡¯t quite right.

    Su Yi took in her silence, then whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t let your imagination run away with you. I just drew a line between us; I didn¡¯t hurt her.¡±

    ¡°Drew¡­. You drew a line between you two?¡± Wen Lingxue¡¯s expression shifted dramatically, and her bright eyes widened. Her hands silently clenched.

    ¡°Lingxue, I know you¡¯ve always wanted to repair my rtionship with your sister, but you know your sister¡¯s personality better than anyone. Ending this marriage is her heart¡¯s obsession; there¡¯s no changing that.¡±

    Su Yi sighed. ¡°In any event, drawing a line between us will do us both good.¡±

    Wen Lingxue¡¯s long eyshes fluttered, and her expression changed erratically. A long time passed before she sighed in dejection. ¡°Actually, I predicted this would happen a long time ago. I just didn¡¯t think it would happen so fast¡­¡±

    Her expression was downcast and utterly disconste.

    ¡°You don¡¯t me me for my heartlessness?¡± Su Yi said gently.

    Wen?Lingxue shook her head and whispered, ¡°You and my sister were both victims of this marriage arrangement, but sometimes, I think to myself, ¡®If not for this arranged marriage, I would never have met my brother-inw.¡¯ I¡­. I really don¡¯t know what to do¡­.¡±

    Su Yi gazed into the distant skies. ¡°This is thew of fate. I¡¯m afraid not even immortals and gods can fathom such things¡­.¡±

    He paused, his gaze pitying. ¡°And you¡¯re stuck between your sister and me. Hearing this news must upset you.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Wen Lingxue¡¯s delicate frame quivered. She felt a sour twinge in her nose, and the rims of her eyes reddened. ¡°Brother-in-Law, is there really no way to fix this?¡±

    Su Yi gently shook his head. He might dote on Wen Lingxue more than anyone, but here, there was no room for concessions.

    Wen Lingxue froze for a moment. Then, her tears broke free, like water bubbling from a spring. She rose. ¡°Brother-inw, I¡­. I want?to go clear?my head.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Inside, he felt a bit grumpy. He¡¯d never liked seeing women he cared about crying in front of him. That was true in his past life, and it was equally true now.

    Were she anyone else, he would have long since chastised her.

    But this was Wen Lingxue; he couldn¡¯t bring himself to lose his temper.

    My heart really is getting softer and softer¡­?He sighed to himself.

    ¡°Brother-in-Law.¡±?Wen?Lingxue stopped by the door to the pavilion, then turned around, her voice choked with sobs.

    Su Yi nced toward her and saw her wiping the tears from her cheeks. However, her eyes were still red and bloodshot.

    ¡°I¡­ Can I still call you ¡®Brother-in-Law¡¯.... Like I did before?¡± She was fighting to keep herself calm. Even so, her voice trembled uncontrobly.

    Su Yi¡¯s heart instantly softened. ¡°It¡¯s just a title. You can call me whatever you like.¡±

    Wen Lingxue pursed her lips, then walked into the pavilion.

    Cha Jin wasn¡¯t far away, and she watched this entire scene y out. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh to herself,?How could he bear to hurt a girl so badly??And why is he just standing there? Why doesn¡¯t he gofort her?

    Forget. I¡¯ll just have to go myself.?Cha Jin turned and dashed into the pavilion after Wen Lingxue.

    Su Yi sat there, all on his own, watching a flock of birds frolic in the pond. His expression was as calm and indifferent as before.

    However, inwardly, he couldn¡¯t help but mock himself.?Emotional entanglements really cut the deepest.

    I might have my past life¡¯s 108,000 years of experience, but can I really be unmovable and unshakeable?

    After all, who could be truly heartless?

    Time slipped by. After a while, Cha Jin emerged from the pavilion. She hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°Young Lord, Miss Lingxue wants to go to Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy to see her sister. She doesn¡¯t know how to face you right now, so¡­. So I came to tell you that on her behalf.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Su Yi grunted his assent. ¡°Then you see her off. I¡¯ll go out for a walk.¡±

    With that, he rose and left the House of Waveswept Rocks.

    Cha Jin watched his tall figure disappear past the gates. She got the vague sense that someone as fiercely proud as Su Yi might never take the initiative to smooth things over with a woman¡­. No matter who she was.

    Cha Jin inexplicably sighed.

    But a momentter, she couldn¡¯t help butugh at herself.?What am I worrying about all that for? At least he cares about Miss Lingxue, and I¡­. I¡¯m nothing but his servant girl¡­.

    ¡­¡­

    After leaving the House of Waveswept Rocks.

    He was greeted by the hustle and bustle of human life in all its facets. Scenes of mortal life yed out before him.

    As soon as Su Yi left the alley, a group rode over on horseback.

    Their leaders were none other than Sixth Prince Zhou Zhili and Chang Guoke. When they saw Su Yi, they promptly dismounted and walked over.

    Zhou Zhili smiled and sped his fist in greeting. ¡°Young Lord Su, today, I brought the head of the Xue Family to¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish, Su Yi cut him off. ¡°No matter what it is,e back another day.¡±

    With that, he proceeded ahead.

    Zhou Zhili andpany were stunned. They had no idea why he¡¯d act like this. It was only after Su Yi faded from view that Zhou Zhili reacted. He sighed, ¡°It seems we came at the wrong time.¡±

    As he said this, he nced at the middle-aged man in blue beside him apologetically. ¡°Family Head Xue, please don¡¯t take offense. I¡¯m to me; we came here to visit Young Lord Su without preparing or notifying him in advance. That¡¯s why¡ª¡±

    The middle-aged man in the blue shirtughed. ¡°Sixth Highness, you needn¡¯t exin. How could I take such a trivial incident to heart?¡±

    He was clean-shaven, with broad shoulders and a narrow waist. He had a schrly air, and his smile was like a soothing spring breeze.

    Xue Ningyuan.

    The head of one of the Imperatorial Province¡¯s five peak-level ns, the Xue Family!

    Within the Imperatorial Province, there was a saying that went: ¡°Better to provoke King Yama than to offend Xue Ningyuan.¡±

    The reason was simple: the highest authority of the Xue Family might look schrly and distinguished, but in truth, he was cold and ruthless, with a steely disposition.

    He always preferred to kill the wrong person by mistake over identally letting the right person go.

    Xue Ningyuan paused, thenughed, ¡°I have to say, this Young Lord Su really is every bit as proud as you said, Sixth Highness.¡±

    Zhou Zhili sighed. ¡°When ordinary people are prideful, it¡¯s typically mere conceit paired with a grantck of self-awareness, but Young Lord Su is different. He has the skills to back up his arrogance.¡±

    ¡°Hearing you say that only makes me even more interested to see just what this Young Lord Su is capable of.¡± Xue Ningyuan stroked his smooth lower jaw andughed.

    Before long, the entire group turned back and left.

    ¡­¡­

    Su Yi wandered alone through the dense human traffic filling the city streets. His blue robes were like jade, and he cut a solitary figure.

    However, as he watched the hustle and bustle, he felt as if none of this had anything to do with him. This gave rise to an inexplicable sense of loneliness. All of it felt dull.

    The joys and sorrows of human life weren¡¯t always the same.

    When you were in high spirits, you could watch even bitter winds and fierce rains with great relish.

    When you were in low spirits, not even the most beautiful scenery in the world could pique your interest.

    These are the emotional entanglements of the world. How wonderful it would be if a sword could sever them too!?Su Yi sighed to himself.

    He¡¯d always been open-minded about matters of pleasure, and he had no moral hang-ups about it.

    Voracious pursuit of pleasure was all well and good. So was finding an opportunity and joining in on the fun. All he had to do was enjoy life¡¯s pleasures to his heart¡¯s content.

    But when people he cared about were involved, it was different.

    It was precisely because he cared that he couldn¡¯t be truly heartless.

    Of course, if Su Xuanjun grew to detest someone, if he cared for them no longer, he would be just as his de: he could cut down both his enemies and the ¡°thieves of the heart¡±!

    Hm?

    Just as he was aimlessly wandering the streets, he inadvertently caught a glimpse of a three-story building. The sign hanging above the doorway read ¡°the Peaceful Inn.¡±

    ¡°What a coincidence¡­.¡± Su Yi paused, stunned, then walked inside.

    ¡°Young Lord, are you nning to stay?¡± said the slightly chubby man in brocade robes behind the counter. He had a mustache, a bulbous nose, and squinting eyes. Every inch of him emanated the air of a sordid merchant.

    Su Yi flipped his hand, revealing the broken copper coin in his palm. He handed it over. ¡°Do you recognize this?¡±

    The middle-aged man¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted. He picked up the coin and evaluated it. His smile disappeared from his face, and he was instantly on guard.

    ¡°Who gave this to you?¡± he asked in a low voice.

    ¡°Weng Yunqi,¡± said Su Yi.

    The man in brocade robes stared intently at him. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Dharma Protector Weng? Why would he give that to you?¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s brow arched upward. ¡°Weng Yunqi didn¡¯t tell me that carrying this item meant subjecting myself to an interrogation.¡±

    The middle-aged man was visibly startled, but a momentter, he stered an amiable smile across his face. ¡°Young Lord, don¡¯t misunderstand. How about this? Follow me further in¡ªthis is no ce to talk.¡±

    As he spoke, he gestured for Su Yi to follow and led the way inside.

    He¡¯s a Grandmaster, yet he¡¯s content to manage an inn? Interesting.?Su Yiughed silently, then followed the man inside.

 Chapter 206: A Clue Regarding the Soul Jade

    <h4>Chapter 206: A Clue Regarding the Soul Jade</h4>

    The courtyard behind the Peaceful Inn was piled high with misceneous goods.

    Under the man in brocade robes¡¯ leadership, Su Yi entered a cer, then walked along a dimly lit path for about seven minutes.

    A grand hall built underground soon entered his field of view.

    Su Yi had long since sensed that something was amiss. When he saw the hall up ahead, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What is this ce?¡±

    The middle-aged man in brocade robes stopped, then turned and chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ll know once we¡¯re inside.

    His smile was amiable, but there was something strange about it.

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. This was the ce Weng Yunqi once saw as a way to get in touch, but Su Yi sensed that something had almost certainly changed since then.

    The underground hall was hewn out of a giant boulder, and a pair of strange stone sculptures stood before the open gates.

    The left stone sculpture was of a giant, pitch-ck three-headed dog. It sat there, its heads raised, looking hideous and ferocious.

    The stone statue on the right was of a lithe, graceful woman, but beneath the waist, she had the body of a coiling snake.

    Her arms were crossed in front of her, and she carried antern shaped like a lotus flower.

    When he saw these two sinister statues, Su Yi¡¯s brow shot up. They somehow seemed a bit familiar.

    A momentter, he recalled where he¡¯d seen them before. That three-headed ck dog looked just like the great evil beast, the ¡°Soul-Rending Vicious Hound.¡±

    As for the snake woman, she resembled the descendants of the Ghost Serpent n. All of them had half-human, half-serpentine bodies.

    Amongst the dark denizens of the Netherworld, the Ghost Serpent n had another title: the Envoys of the Lamp. They upied an extremely lofty position.

    This ce is actually somewhat interesting,?Su Yi thought to himself.

    He wouldn¡¯t have guessed that relying on the broken copper coin Weng Yunqi gave him would result in being led to a ce like this.

    But then, whatever came next, he¡¯d just have to face it head-on.

    It worked out; he was bored and had nothing better to do. He didn¡¯t mind seeing just what secrets lurked within this underground chamber.

    Two guards stood at attention before the two stone statues. When they saw the man in brocade robes leading Su Yi, they instantly sped their fists. ¡°Greetings, Elder Lu.¡±

    The middle-aged man nodded back, but said nothing. He just led Su Yi directly into the underground chamber.

    Lanterns illuminated the hall¡¯s interior, but there were no other people in sight.

    ¡°Now then, Young Lord, let¡¯s talk business.¡± The man took a seat in the center of the hall and chuckled. However, his gaze was increasingly dull.

    ¡°I¡¯m just here to look around.¡± Su Yi sat casually on a nearby chair. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to lead me here. I¡¯m actually rather curious: what are you doing all this for?¡±

    The middle-aged man¡¯s smile faded. ¡°A straightforward man doesn¡¯t resort to veiled words. Young Lord, I hope you cooperate, for your sake.¡±

    His voice was noticeably colder than before, and it now carried an imposing majesty.

    Su Yi smiled. Suddenly, he asked, ¡°Are you a member of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate?¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve already figured that out, you ought to understand that although Weng Yunqi once saw this ce a stronghold, the Peaceful Inn is now under our control.¡±

    The man¡¯s expression was now t and indifferent, but his eyes shed with cold light. ¡°And you are now nothing but a little fish that¡¯s foolishly thrown itself into the fisherman¡¯s. Whether you live or die depends on whether or not you cooperate.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s expression was as calm as ever, and he didn¡¯t seem at all surprised. ¡°What is it you want to know?¡±

    The middle-aged man in brocade robes leaned his fat body back into his chair and said tly, ¡°Tell me about your connection to Weng Yunqi and why you came to the Peaceful Inn. In short, if you want to live, tell me everything you know.

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi casually. ¡°I defeated Weng Yunqi, and he agreed to bring me to see the leader of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate Imperatorial Province Branch, Huyan Hai, so he gave me this coin. He said if I went to the Peaceful Inn, I could get in contact with him¡­.¡±

    Before he could continue, the middle-aged man interrupted him. ¡°What are you looking for the branch leader for?¡±

    His eyes shone with imposing, sinister light.

    ¡°I¡¯m investigating the origins of a piece of soul jade.¡±

    ¡°Soul jade?¡± The middle-aged man in brocade robes was visibly stunned, and he instinctively straightened up. ¡°Weng Yunqi told you about that piece of soul jade?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Su Yi nodded.

    The middle-aged man¡¯s expression shifted erratically, and a little whileter, he bellowed, ¡°That can¡¯t be right! Didn¡¯t?you only just?say you defeated Weng Yunqi? In that case, why would youe looking for him at the Peaceful Inn? Kid, I advise you to be honest with me!¡±

    His gaze was imposing, his re sharp as knives. He stared intently at Su Yi, grand and terrifying.

    Su Yiughed. ¡°You think I¡¯m trying to deceive you?¡±

    The middle-aged man snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you aren¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Then what if I told you that the Blood Bnce Daoist, Chu Sng, and Liu Xiann all fell beneath my sword?¡± Su Yi asked tly. ¡°Would you believe me then?¡±

    For a moment, the man was stunned. Then, his anger peaked, and heughed, ¡°Kid, don¡¯t tell me that you realized your predicament and hope this empty bluster will intimidate me?¡±

    Su Yi sighed lightly. ¡°It seems that if I were to tell you that justst night, I was the one who killed your branch leader¡¯s son, Huyan Bao, you wouldn¡¯t believe that either.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d have to be an idiot to believe that!¡± The man snorted coldly. ¡°Young man, I¡¯ve already been polite enough. Do you really think I¡¯m a pushover?¡±

    When Su Yi saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but lose interest.

    He¡¯d been bored to begin with. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered visiting the Peaceful Inn. Who¡¯d¡¯ve thought he¡¯d run into something like this?

    Su Yi rose, but wasted no more words. Instead, he got straight to the point. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll give you onest chance: be good and tell me your branch leader¡¯s current whereabouts, and I¡¯ll spare your life. Otherwise¡­ You really will die. Take your time and think it over carefully.¡±

    The middle-aged man was dumbstruck. Then, he couldn¡¯t help but burst into uproariousughter. Heughed so hard, he almost cried; it was as if this were the funniest thing he¡¯d ever heard.

    Some time passed before he slowly got to his feet, hisughter reced with a murderer re. ¡°I¡¯ve lived all these years, but this is my first time seeing someone so ignorant of life and death¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, he saw Su Yi stretch out his right hand and p him. The attack struck from a distance.

    A single, understated motion.

    Yet it formed the dazzling imprint of a palm in midair. The hand surged with streak after streak of swordlike Dao Astral Force, with hints of the faint, nigh-indiscernible charm of the Dao itself.

    The middle-aged man¡¯s pupils constricted, and he instinctively tried to block it.

    But this p contained the power?of Dao?Astral Force. It might?look?simple and understated, but how could a first-level Grandmaster like him possibly block it?

    He could only watch as¡ª

    Bang!

    It was as if an ancient mountain had mmed into the middle-aged man¡¯s chubby body. It sent him flying through the air, shattering the chair and table beside him. The fragments flew through the air, while the man himself mmed into the chamber walls.

    The man convulsed, and he coughed up a mouthful of blood.

    The bones of his arms had shattered, and his sinews had split, leaving both limbs a bloody pulp. His entire body was in agony, and the muscles of his face?twitched?violently.

    ¡°You¡­. You¡­.!¡± ?The man was stunned, and his eyes widened in terror. He couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine how a Grandmaster such as himself had lost so quickly and sopletely!

    ¡°Brazen!¡± The guards outside the chamber heard themotion and immediately rushed outside.

    Su Yi just extended his fingers and snapped twice.

    Splurt! Splurt!

    Two sharp, swordlike streaks of power flew from his fingers. Before the guards could react, their heads were flying through the air and spurting blood.

    This bloody scene terrified even the middle-aged man, a Grandmaster, to the point that his soul practically left his body.

    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± asked the middle-aged man. His voice trembled as he realized the full extent of his predicament.

    ¡°I said I was just passing through. Who¡¯d have thought that no matter what I said, you wouldn¡¯t believe me?¡± Su Yi shook his head.

    ¡°I believe you! I believe you!¡± The middle-aged man shrieked in panic. ¡°Please, friend, spare me just this once! You¡¯re looking for Weng Yunqi, right? I can help you find him!¡±

    ¡°I forgot to mention this, but I¡¯ve long since discovered Weng Yunqi¡¯s whereabouts,¡± said Su Yi tly.

    ¡°????¡± When he heard that, the middle-aged man practically lost it. He wanted to roar in fury.?If you already knew where to find Weng Yunqi, what the hell did youe to the Peaceful Inn for?

    What, were you just bored?

    As if reading his mind, Su Yi sighed. ¡°I really was a bit bored. Otherwise, how could I possibly go out and wander the streets aimlessly until I found myself here?¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    This time, the man waspletely bewildered. He couldn¡¯t even work up the mood to curse him. He just felt indescribably bewildered.?How¡­. How could someone like him exist in this world?

    ¡°Perhaps it would have been different if there were someone in this city worthy of sharing a drink with me. Perhaps then, I would never havee here,¡± said Su Yi, sounding a bit insipid. ¡°Or perhaps this is fate. I just happened to encounter you while I was in a bad mood.¡±

    Fate? Yeah, like hell it is¡­.?The middle-aged man wanted to cry, but he had no tears. This disaster hade out of nowhere!

    ¡°Do you recognize this?¡± Su Yi took out the soul jade and showed it to him.

    ¡°I do!¡± The middle-aged man hurriedly nodded. ¡°That¡¯s the mysterious soul jade that old thief, Weng Yunqi, ran off with. But¡­. Why do you have it?¡±

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Today, I can make an exception for you. So long as you give me some clues regarding this piece of jade, I won¡¯t kill you.¡±

    The middle-aged man quivered, then hurriedly seized hisst chance at life. ¡°Young Lord, I clearly remember that ten years ago, Base Leader Huyan Hai received orders directly from Headquarters. They sent him to Bloodthistle Yao Mountain to participate in a secret operation. He returned a monthter with that very piece of soul jade!¡±

    The man paused, then continued, ¡°But at the time, he was severely injured. As soon as he made it back to the Imperatorial Province Branch, he entrusted the jade to Weng Yunqi, the man he trusted most. Huyan Hai would never have guessed that Weng Yunqi would take advantage of his seclusion to seize both the jade and several other treasures, then flee and betray the sect.¡±

    Su Yi mulled this over, then said thoughtfully, ¡°All of this happened ten years ago?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The man hurriedly nodded.

    ¡°Every ten years, Bloodthistle Yao Mountain will erupt with a beast tide. Looking at it from that angle, it¡¯s highly likely that the secret operation Huyan Hai participated in urred during thest beast tide¡­.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s expression was somewhat strange.

    Not long ago, the Spiritmartial Marquis, Chen Zheng, had once told him about Bloodthistle Yao Mountain and its beast tides.

    But he was surprised to learn that it was highly likely that Huyan Hai had obtained the mysterious soul jade from Bloodthistle Yao Mountain during thest beast wave.

    Don''t tell me Qing Wan¡¯s identity is somehow connected to Bloodthistle Yao Mountain??As Su Yi pondered, he suddenly recalled something Ning Sihua once told him:

    ¡°This mundane realm is nowhere near as simple as it appears on the surface!¡±

 Chapter 207: The Fiery Golden Pupils of Discernment

    <h4>Chapter 207: The Fiery Golden Pupils of Discernment</h4>

    Each of the Great Zhou¡¯s Eight Great Yao Mountains had their own strange and extraordinary characteristics!

    Like Ten Thousand Poisons Yao Mountain¡¯s blood-colored swamp, in which sat a strange altar covered in sinister offerings of skulls.

    Or Silverme Yao Mountain¡¯s underground Corpse Cer, where mummies roamed.

    Treasure Temple Yao Mountain¡¯s ruins, meanwhile, gave rise to unearthly ck lotuses and chanting¡­

    And ording to the Spiritmartial Marquis, Bloodthistle Yao Mountain hid as-of-yet unknown secrets too!

    Su Yi got his thoughts back under control, then asked, ¡°Where is Huyan Hai now?¡±

    The man in brocade robes said in a quavering voice, ¡°A month ago, he left for the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate Headquarters. He said the sect leader was nning something big, so he summoned the heads of all six branches to assist him. Branch Leader Huyan Hai has yet to return.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the Deathbringer¡¯s Tribtion all those years ago deal an enormous blow to your vitality? You practically fell apart. How long has it been? What exactly is this ¡®big¡¯ thing you¡¯re nning?¡±

    The middle-aged man shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s far too great a secret for someone like me to know.¡±

    ¡°Where is the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate¡¯s main base located?¡±

    The middle-aged man hurriedly said, ¡°I just know it¡¯s within the White Province. I¡¯m afraid only base leaders like Huyan Hai know its specific location.

    The White Province?

    Su Yi suddenly recalled that Xiao Tianque¡¯s Lanling Xiao Family lived in the White Province too.

    Furthermore, the White Province directly neighbored the Jade Capital. It was the region surrounding the capital, near the heart of the Great Zhou.

    Who¡¯d have thought that the faction the people of this world saw as heretical and unorthodox would establish its base there of all ces?

    Before long, Su Yi shook his head.

    He¡¯d always been toozy to worry about stuff that had nothing to do with him. He¡¯d only set his sights on the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate because he wanted to uncover clues regarding Qing Wan¡¯s identity. That was all there was to it.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Su Yi said, ¡°About what happened today¡­.¡±

    But before he could finish, the middle-aged man in brocade robes took a deep breath, then made a solemn, forceful vow. ¡°Young Lord, I, Lu Chuan, swear to the heavens that I won¡¯t leak anything that happened here today. If I break my vow, may I suffer heaven¡¯s wrath and die a horrible death!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking this,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°I was about to say that when Huyan Hai gets back, you¡¯re wee to tell him everything. If he wants to get revenge, he cane looking for me at the House of Waveswept Rocks.¡±

    Lu Chuan was rooted to the spot. His mind seemed to copse.

    I only just finished my vow. If I tell the branch leader now, what¡¯ll I do if I really suffer heaven¡¯s wrath and die a horrible death?

    Some time passed before Lu Chuan regained his senses, but by then, Su Yi had already left.

    ¡­¡­

    Su Yi didn¡¯t fully trust what Lu Chuan had told him, so he nned to go verify it.

    An hourter, Su Yi appeared in Lasting Peace Lane.

    Its densely-packed buildings were short and run-down. The entire area was in disarray.

    Yesterday, Su Yi arrived here with Zheng Muyao in the Zheng Family¡¯s horse-drawn carriage. He¡¯d used the blood-colored candle to locate Weng Yunqi¡¯s current residence.

    However, at the time, all he wanted was to go to Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy, which was why he chose not to meet with the old man then.

    This time, Su Yi went there on his own, traveling down the webbing paths of narrow streets with practiced ease.

    Before long, he arrived at that same run-down residence.

    Just as he was about to knock on the door, he paused. His keen senses alerted him to the faint, nigh-indiscernible fluctuations of a formation. It ran all the way around the building¡¯s perimeter.

    If he knocked directly, he was sure to invite cmity!

    He¡¯s using the formation to obscure the noiseing from the courtyard, but it can be used to kill enemies too. Why do this? What is he guarding against?

    Su Yi thought about it. He felt a sudden impulse, and obscure symbols appeared in the depths of his clear, unfathomable gaze. They were reminiscent of golden fire.

    The Fiery Golden Pupils of Discernment

    There was amon phrase that went ¡°to see something as clearly as one sees a zing fire¡±, one nce to understand everything.

    The Fiery Golden Pupils of Discernment was a secret art of the soul, a subtle application of the soul¡¯s powers of perception. It was like a divine boon, an enormous boost to the eyesight. It allowed you to perceive spiritual energy, yin qi, baleful energy, and the countless other formless energies dispersed throughout heaven and earth.

    Simrly, it could sense the traces left behind after cing a formation, as well as a formation¡¯s structure.

    Instantly, the Fiery Golden Pupils of Discernment¡¯s observational powers stripped the formation bare; it had nothing left to hide.

    Su Yi stepped forward, then walked around to the rear of the property and gently tapped a blue brick protruding slightly from the wall.

    Silently and without a trace, the entire formation sank into a strange stillness.

    Almost immediately, the sound of conversation emanated from within the courtyard.

    ¡°Old Man Weng, I went to look just this morning. There¡¯s no news from the Peaceful Inn.¡± A middle-aged man in yellow sat at the courtyard¡¯s stone table, talking between sips of wine. ¡°Are you sure you haven¡¯t made some kind of mistake?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡± Weng Yunqi shook his head. ¡°I dare say with certainty that the Su boy arrived in the Imperatorial Provincial Capital two days ago.¡±

    The middle-aged man in yellow said, ¡°Then perhaps he no longer has any intention of visiting the inn.¡±

    Weng Yunqi¡¯s brow furrowed, and he sighed. ¡°Perhaps.¡±

    The middle-aged man in yellow couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Do you really think a young man like that can contend with Huyan Hai?¡±

    Weng Yunqi didn¡¯t even hesitate. ¡°He can! If you¡¯d witnessed the boy¡¯s power with your own eyes, you¡¯d understand just how terrifying his abilities are. Even that old ghost, Blood Bnce, was far from being his match.¡±

    He paused, and his eyes shed with light. ¡°Also, my intuition tells me that a second-level Grandmaster like Huyan Hai cannot possibly defeat him either.¡±

    The middle-aged man in yellow suddenly lowered his voice. ¡°But aren¡¯t you worried that the Su kid will pick up on your true intentions and get revenge?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Weng Yunqiughed and said leisurely, ¡°He wants to investigate the mysterious soul jade¡¯s origins. That¡¯ll inevitably lead to conflict with Huyan Hai. All I¡¯m doing is borrowing his hands to get rid of Huyan Hai on my behalf.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re well aware that he¡¯s arrived in the provincial capital, yet you still haven¡¯t told him that the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate has taken over the Peaceful Inn,¡± said the man in yellow.

    Weng Yunqi chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t get it. Imited treason, epting all the risks that entails, just to obtain that jade, only for him to run off with it. I hate him! How could I not? If I can seize this chance to make that brat fall t on his face, it¡¯ll be worth it.¡±

    Almost as soon as he said this, a calm voice drifted over from beyond the courtyard walls. ¡°Are those your true intentions?¡±

    Weng Yunqi¡¯s smile froze in ce, and he immediately shot to his feet and took out a ck formation disc. His fingernails viciously scratched its surface, and his voice boomed.?¡°Activate!¡±

    The sound reverberated throughout all four directions.

    Yet the courtyard remained perfectly quiet. To his shock, the grand formation he¡¯d ced around the ce didn¡¯t react in the slightest.

    Weng Yunqi¡¯s expression shifted dramatically, and without the slightest hesitation, he yelled, ¡°Hurry up and run!¡±

    With that, he leaped onto the courtyard¡¯s rear wall.

    The speed of his reaction and the keenness of his movements were impressive; he really was a shrewd, sharp-witted old man.

    It was only after Weng Yunqi fled that the man in yellow came to his senses and hurried to his feet in panic.

    But a momentter, Weng Yunqi froze in ce, too scared to move a muscle.

    A young man in blue stood before him. He might have looked calm, detached, and unthreatening, but Weng Yunqi felt like a mouse staring down a cat. He immediately broke out into cold sweats.

    He took a deep breath, then sped his fist. ¡°Young Lord Su, you¡­ When did you get here?¡±

    Su Yi smiled faintly. ¡°What you really want to ask is, how did I find this ce?¡±

    Weng Yunqi went rigid, a bitter grimace on his lips. He could already guess that Su Yi had heard every word of their conversation just now.

    ¡°Young Lord Su, I know I¡¯ve done you wrong, and you¡¯re only right to punish me, but¡­¡±

    As he said this, Weng Yunqi was obviously much calmer than before. He continued, ¡°If you attack me now, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have no hope of locating Huyan Hai. If you¡¯re willing to give this old man the opportunity to remedy his mistakes, I guarantee that I¡¯ll bring you to see Huyan Hai here and now.¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Do you really think that without you, I can¡¯t find Huyan Hai on my own? I won¡¯t keep it from you: I only just visited the Peaceful Inn and obtained some information. I already know that Huyan Hai is not currently in the Imperatorial Province.¡±

    Weng Yunqi¡¯s heart instantly sank into despair!

    ¡°Then¡­ Young Lord, why didn¡¯t you attack right away?¡± Weng Yunqi asked grimly.

    Su Yi sighed, but he looked a bit dazed. He muttered to himself, ¡°He¡¯s right! What¡¯s with me today? Why waste so much time talking before I attack¡­?¡±

    Before he¡¯d even finished talking, the man in yellow watched in terror as Su Yi casually waved his hand.

    Thud!

    Weng Yunqi was a peak Qi umtion expert, yet now, his head thudded to the floor, fresh blood gushing from the stump of his neck.

    Quick and effortless, like crushing an ant!

    The middle-aged man in yellow couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Young Lord Su, this had nothing to do with me. I never even considered bing your enemy. I¡­.¡±

    Su Yi nced over at him. ¡°How did Weng Yunqi know I¡¯d arrived in the Imperatorial Provincial Capital?¡±

    The man in yellow hurriedly said, ¡°He¡­. He did something to that copper coin¡¯s blood imprint. He made it so that within two hours of your arrival in the provincial capital, one of the ghosts he was raising would pick up on your presence.¡±

    Su Yi flipped over his hand, and the copper coin appeared. ¡°No wonder I didn¡¯t sense anything fishy about it! So, it was a problem with the materials themselves!¡±

    With that, he turned and left.

    It was only after watching his tall, lean figure disappear that the man in yellow sighed in relief and recovered from his daze. His right hand rxed, revealing the crimson dagger he¡¯d been clutching this entire time. The handle waspletely covered in sweat.

    ¡°I¡¯m just d I resisted the impulse to attack just now,¡± said the man, wiping the sweat from his brow. ¡°That old bastard Weng Yunqi practically dragged me down with him¡­.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The House of Waveswept Rocks.

    It was gettingte, and the clear blue waters of the pond reflected the light of dusk, producing a magnificent disy of color.

    Cha Jin had been waiting for quite some time. When she saw Su Yi return, she shot?to her feet. ¡°Young Lord, I¡¯ve already seen Miss Lingxue to Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy. Elder Zhu Guqing personally led her to see her sister.¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡± Su Yi grunted his acknowledgment, then asked, ¡°Is dinner ready?¡±

    Cha Jin nodded, then said softly, ¡°And I bought two jars of quality aged wine. If you¡¯re in a bad mood, I¡¯d happily apany you for a drink or two.¡±

    Su Yi froze, then pointed at himself. ¡°Do you think I look like I¡¯m in a bad mood?¡±

    Cha Jin bit her lip, then said, ¡°Yes, you do.¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

 Chapter 208: Dead Drunk, a Flower in Repose

    <h4>Chapter 208: Dead Drunk, a Flower in Repose</h4>

    ¡°Young Lord, when you¡¯re unhappy, your eyes are colder and more distant. It¡¯s subtle, but really it¡¯s very different from usual.

    ¡°Also, you usually like to spend your afternoons meditating, napping, or reclining in your wicker chair and staring off into space. The only thing you?don¡¯t?like to do is go out for a stroll. Yet this time,?you went out for a full four hours. That¡¯s extremely unusual for you.

    ¡°Also, I¡¯m a woman, and my intuition tells me that Miss Lingxue¡¯s departure has left you in an strange mood. Am I right?¡± She spoke softly, not daring to meet Su Yi¡¯s gaze.

    Su Yi stared at her for a while, a bit stunned. Finally, he said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go eat.¡±

    With that, he walked directly into the pavilion, but inside, he felt a bit strange.?Has this woman already learned to read my emotions?

    Dinner was sumptuous, and every dish was one of Su Yi¡¯s favorites. There were also two ten-catty jugs of liquor. All in all, it was quite a tempting sight.

    When he saw this, Su Yi nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Tonight¡¯s fare looks rather decent.¡±

    Cha Jin rolled up her sleeves and scooped Su Yi a bowl of congee. She shed him a winsome smile. ¡°I¡¯m just d you like it.¡±

    Next, she opened the first jar of wine and poured them each a full ss.

    Beneath themplight, her skin was fair as snow. She was stunning, and her expression was gentle and soft.

    Today, she wore an indigo muslin skirt, and her long hair was tied up, entuating her long neck and outlining her exquisite features.

    She was a feast for the eyes.

    ¡°Young Lord, cheers!¡± Cha Jin raised her cup and drained it. Her soft, suet-likeplexion instantly flushed red.

    Su Yi picked up his cup and drained it too. ¡°How long has it been since you came to the Great Zhou?¡±

    ¡°A year, three months, and neen days,¡± said Cha Jin without even pausing to think.

    Su Yi was stunned. ¡°You remember in such detail?¡±

    A trace of sorrow shed across Cha Jin¡¯s face. ¡°The Great Zhou isn¡¯t my home. I naturally feel lonely and isted here. From time to time, I think about my friends and family and count the days since Ist saw them. That¡¯s why I remember so clearly.¡±

    ¡°Amon sentiment.¡± Su Yi nodded.

    ¡°What about you, Young Lord? Do you ever miss your friends and family?¡± asked Cha Jin as she refilled their wine.

    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± said Su Yi casually.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Su Yi took in her stunned expression, and he couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°When the dayes that you step onto the path of the Great Dao, you¡¯ll naturally understand. On this journey, only two things will apany you every step of the way.¡±

    This immediately piqued Cha Jin¡¯s interest. ¡°What two things?¡±

    Su Yi took another drink, then said with casual understatedness, ¡°Solitude and conviction.¡±

    Just one sentence, but it sent waves coursing through his heart!

    In the 108,000 years of his past life, he¡¯d witnessed far too many deaths and partings. When he reached the pinnacle and reflected on his life, he realized that at the peak the Grand Dao, there was no one left to apany him, and there hadn¡¯t been for quite some time.

    Cha Jin was instantly a bit confused. ¡°In that case, why even pursue the Grand Dao?¡±

    Su Yi thought about it, then said, ¡°The mountain is right there in front of us, just waiting for someone to climb all the way to the peak. And in my eyes, there¡¯s an even loftier Sword Dao out there just waiting for me to transcend.¡±

    He said this, then shook his head andughed dryly. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand.¡±

    Cha Jin smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll try and wrap my head around it in the days toe.¡±

    Themplight was soft and gentle, and from time to time, the buzzing of insects and rustling of grasses drifted in from outside, adding an additionalyer of tranquility.

    The two of them chatted and ate. Before they knew it, they finished an entire jar of liquor.

    For the first time, Cha Jin realized that although Su Yi was a man of few words, he was quite the talker when the mood struck him. His words were in, open, and easy to understand, but they afforded much food for thought and contained arcane truths.

    Especially when Su Yi let slip his insights into cultivation. This, more than anything, left her sighing in admiration.

    Perhaps because she¡¯d had too much to drink, Cha Jin spoke more brazenly than usual. After a while, she began airing a long list of grievances.

    She said she was an outstanding disciple, and that she was the daughter of a Prefectural King of the Great Wei, and that while she might not be the most beautiful woman of her era, she¡¯d nevercked admirers and suitors, yet Su Yi only saw her as a servant to order around and¡­

    Su Yi was under the influence too.

    This was his first time over-drinking since reawakening the memories of his past life.

    As he listened to Cha Jinin as if she were some kind of tragic victim, he couldn¡¯t help butugh dryly.?This is called being ignorant of one¡¯s own good fortune.?How is bing my servant any different from defying the heavens and changing your fate?

    As soon as he thought this, Su Yi took out a piece of paper covered inpact handwriting and passed it over. ¡°Take it.¡±

    He seemed a bit tipsy, and he was already acting a bit frivolous, although it wasn¡¯t yet to the point of abandoning all restraint. Still, this was noticeably different from his usual calmposure and indifference.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Cha Jin¡¯s eyes were like limpid pools, and she was still stunning, but the alcohol had already taken its toll on her. She currentlyy slumped over the table.

    ¡°See for yourself.¡± Su Yi rubbed his brow, feeling a bit dizzy. He realized that he couldn¡¯t drink anymore, so he promptly rose to leave.

    Who¡¯d have thought that before he could, Cha Jin would reach out, grab his sleeves, and admonish him?

    ¡°Tonight, we won¡¯t stop until we¡¯re drunk! I won¡¯t let you stop until I¡¯ve drunk you under the table!¡±

    Su Yi snorted coldly, returned to his seat, and picked up the second jar of wine. ¡°Come on then! Go ahead and try it!¡±

    Cha Jin stepped onto the stool and rolled up her sleeves, revealing snow-white arms. Her eyes were hazy with intoxication, but they now zed with the will to fight. ¡°Young Lord, don¡¯t look down on me! I said I¡¯d drink you into a stupor, and I will!¡±

    This peerlessly beautiful woman¡¯s cheeks were flushed, and her hair was in disarray. Under the influence of hard liquor, she disyed an aggressive, overbearing attitude she normallycked.

    When Su Yi saw this, he wasted no more words, and the two of them drank with abandon.

    ¡­¡­

    Su Yi was drunk.

    It was as if he were in a trance. Everything was hazy and indistinct, but it seemed like he was having a particrly poignant dream.

    In his dreams, he felt a searing heat envelop him and refuse to let go. Something blocked his mouth, making it hard to breathe, and he couldn¡¯t help but struggle.

    It was an instinctive reaction. In the face of imminent suffocation, anyone would choose to resist.

    But afterward, he felt as if he were immersed in a soft, hazy cloud. Wave after wave of warm, indescribablefort washed over him, soothing his soul and sublimating his mind and body. Soon, all of his vital energies obtained release¡­.

    Throughout that gaudy, multifaceted dream, he heard a series of indistinct sounds. They resembled intive cries, but also the warbling, joyous song of an oriole.

    But just as he was on the verge of recognition, his awareness slipped back into a blurry haze.

    He didn¡¯t know how much time passed. All he knew was that his tongue felt dry and that there was a low ache in his skull. He suddenly opened his eyes.

    He immediately discovered that something was amiss.

    This wasn¡¯t his room!

    A delicate fragrance assailed his nostrils, startling him. He couldn¡¯t help but turn to look.

    Then, he saw that there was a woman lying beside him!

    Her hair was in disarray, and her snowy shoulders were half exposed. Her head rested at an angle on the pillow, so he could only see half of her beautiful face. Her skin looked soft and delicate as suet, and her rosy lips were slightly pursed. The sound of her breathing was soft and gentle, like a snoring kitten.

    A flower in repose.

    Cha Jin!?

    Last night¡­.. Don¡¯t tell me we¡­.? Hm?

    Su Yi struggled to recall. He could vaguely remember having a drinking contest with Cha Jin. In the end, Cha Jin couldn¡¯t hold any more liquor, and she sprawled out in a drunken stupor.

    Out of the goodness of his heart, he picked her up and carried her back to her room.

    But then¡­..

    After that, he didn¡¯t remember anything at all.

    Su Yi¡¯s expression shifted erratically. He just wanted to know one thing:?Did she bed me? Or did I bed her?

    A little whileter, Su Yi let out a breath of turbid air, then rose from that fragrant bed. Afterward, he saw both his and Cha Jin¡¯s clothes scattered across the floor¡­.

    He rose, then walked up to the desk, and took a few sips of tea from the teapot sitting there. Afterward, he gathered up his clothes and left.

    When he shut the door, Cha Jin¡¯s eyes fluttered, and she woke from her deep slumber. She sighed, seemingly fully rxed.

    She struggled to sit up, then suddenly frowned and let out a low grunt. Her face flushed red, and her pretty eyes widened in a daze.?Last night¡­

    After a while, she sighed again, then muttered to herself, ¡°I¡¯ll never drink again. I was like amb in a tiger¡¯s den. I let him take advantage of me, and I can¡¯t evenin.¡±

    Cha Jin nced at the clothes scattered across the floor. She couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly.?He couldn¡¯t even pick up my clothes too?

    She got out of bed, but as soon as she stood, those long, curvaceous legs staggered, and she would have fallen if she hadn¡¯t reached for the bedframe in time.

    That bastard. Last night, he really went crazy¡­

    When she took in her sorry state, she felt both bashful and upset, and she inwardly gnashed her teeth.

    She then limped over and got dressed, wincing through the piercing pain before redoing her long, disheveled hair.

    But as she left her room, she felt a bit guilty. She didn¡¯t know how to face Su Yi when she saw him¡­

    To her delight, Su Yi wasn¡¯t currently in the pavilion.

    Only after realizing this did she slip out to do theundry, stealthy as a thief.

    It was only after she wore clean clothes and she''d made herself up nice and neat that she worked up the courage to return to the first floor.

    No one had cleaned up the cold leftovers fromst night¡¯s feast, and the smell of booze permeated the air.

    Cha Jin felt a headacheing on. Do?I have to clean all this too?

    But as her gaze swept across the table, she saw that paper covered in tiny, densely-packed handwriting, and she froze momentarily before going over to examine it.

    A long time passed before she looked away, but her heart was already surging with great waves of emotion.

    This was the paper Su Yi gave to herst night. On it was the cultivation technique Su Yi had prepared for her, the ¡°The Nine Profundities of Perceiving Chaos Sutra.¡± Every word was like a gem; it was iparably miraculous.

    Byparison, the legacy techniques of the Wheel of the Moon Sect were far too crude and coarse.

    There was no doubt about it: the Nine Profundities of Perceiving Chaos Sutra was an inestimably priceless treasure!

    Had Su Yi given this to her today, she would have been deeply displeased; she would have felt like she¡¯d traded her body for it.

    But obviously that wasn¡¯t the case!

    It¡¯s definitely because I agreed to stay by his side yesterday. That¡¯s why he took the time to prepare a present like this for me. And he did agree to instruct me in my cultivation¡­?As Cha Jin thought to herself, she clutched the paper to her chest. Delight and happiness filled her chest, and her red lips curved up into a smile.

    A beauty was a beauty, whether she smiled or frowned. She was a living example of this.

    Meanwhile, by the side of the pond.

    Su Yi leaned back into his wicker chair, watching the lotus flowers sway beneath the gentle light of dawn. He felt utterlynguid and indescribably rxed.

    His only regret was that since he drank so muchst night, he couldn¡¯t remember any of it!

 Chapter 209: A Dark Undercurrent

    <h4>Chapter 209: A Dark Undercurrent</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s been so long, but you still haven¡¯t tidied everything up?¡± Su Yi¡¯s faintly displeased voice emanated from outside the pavilion.

    Cha Jin froze, then hurried outside.

    When she saw Su Yi lying in his wicker chair, she felt inexplicably embarrassed. She lowered her head and said, ¡°Young Lord,st night¡­.

    Su Yi nced at her. ¡°Hurry up and buy us some breakfast.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Cha Jin¡¯s bashfulness and joy both grew wings and flew away. Her brow furrowed into dark lines.?So, this guy was just thinking about breakfast?

    ¡°Mm.¡± Cha Jin nodded, then turned to leave.

    When he saw this, Su Yi was stunned to realize that as she moved, there was something unnatural about her gait; she was waddling about a bit like a duck.

    A momentter, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but burst into heartyughter.

    When Cha Jin heard this, she was initially confused, but she quickly understood, then left, covering her face.

    ¡­¡­

    The Imperial Prefectural Capital, the Yu Family.

    Provincial Governor Xiang Tianqiu paid them a personal visit first thing that morning.

    ¡°Brother Yu, I heard that you and the Sixth Prince are at an impasse?¡± Xiang Tianqiu got straight to the point as soon as they were inside and seated.

    Yu Baiting smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s the oue you hoped for, isn¡¯t it, Brother Xiang?¡±

    Xiang Tianqiu couldn¡¯t hold backughter. ¡°Well, how about it??Brother Yu, are you willing to join His Second Highness¡¯s camp?¡±

    Yu Baiting raised his teacup to his lips, took a sip, then sighed. ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you, Brother Xiang. I¡¯m currently focused on finding a way to deal with Su Yi, and I currently have no ns of contemting any other matters.¡±

    Xiang Tianqiu pondered for a moment, then said, ¡°I once said that even if the sixth prince refuses to eliminate the little whelp, I, Xiang Tianqiu, won¡¯t refuse!¡±

    Yu Baiting sighed. ¡°Brother Xiang, Su Yi isn¡¯t as simple as you imagine. If you ask me, you¡¯d be better off not getting involved.¡±

    Xiang Tianqiu was momentarily stunned. Then, he burst intoughter. ¡°Brother Yu, you needn¡¯t rely on ridicule to goad me into action. I already said it, so I naturally won¡¯t go back on my word. Besides, Su Yi is still just a young man. Even if he were stronger, how could he possibly contend with us old-timers?¡±

    Yu Baiting said solemnly, ¡°Brother Xiang, I¡¯m not looking down on you. I meant every word: Su Yi might look young, but he¡¯s far fromparable to an ordinary youth.¡±

    He then went on to reveal how Su Yi killed Elder Wen.

    When Xiang Tianqiu heard the entire story, his expression changed erratically.

    Elder Wen was one of?Yu Baiting¡¯s?strongest supporters, and a second-level Grandmaster at that, yet Su Yi had killed him!

    That waspletely beyond Xiang Tianqiu¡¯s expectations.

    A little whileter, he extended a finger at?Yu Baiting?and scolded him in jest. ¡°You old fox! Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? Telling me that now means it¡¯s toote for me to take back my earlier promise!¡±

    Yu Baiting couldn¡¯t help butugh too. ¡°The way I see it, you aren¡¯t the type to regret your words, nor will Su Yi be enough to intimidate you.

    He paused, then said solemnly, ¡°Let¡¯s put it this way: it¡¯s precisely because the boy is so strong that the sixth prince attaches such importance to him. If you¡¯re willing to help me eliminate him, I, Yu Baiting, will lend you a hand during the uing Tea Party!¡±

    Xiang Tianqiu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Wonderful! I refuse to believe that there¡¯s a problem we can¡¯t resolve in the Imperatorial Province!¡±

    Yu Baiting then changed the subject, sounding calm and unhurried. ¡°Brother Xiang, it seems His Sixth Highness is fully confident about the uing Tea Party. How are preparations on your end?¡±

    Xiang Tianqiu shed him a confident grin. ¡°Let¡¯s put it like this: even if some unexpected variables appear, the sixth prince cannot possibly turn this situation in his favor!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Yu Baiting said thoughtfully. ¡°It seems you have some cards up your sleeves that I don¡¯t know about.¡±

    ¡°Only by preparing sufficient cards can you adapt to all possible eventualities,¡±ughed the provincial governor. ¡°This Tea Party will determine my recement, and it will affect the struggle for power between the second and sixth princes. I dare not get the least bitcent.¡±

    With that, he rose and bade Yu Baiting farewell.

    Yu Baiting personally saw him to the door, then went back, leaned into his chair, and sank into thought.

    The uing tea Party would determine the next provincial governor.

    Currently, of the Imperatorial Provincial Capital¡¯s five peak level ns, the Zhao Family, the Bai Family, the Yu Family, and Provincial Governor Xiang Tianqiu had all decided to side with the second prince.

    The Zheng and Xue Families, meanwhile, stood with the Sixth Prince.

    The Cloudlight Marquis, Shen Jiusong, and his Redscale Army had always maintained a neutral stance. They couldn¡¯t possibly intervene in this struggle between imperial princes.

    The difference in support was readily apparent, and the sixth prince had long since found himself at a disadvantage.

    But Yu Baiting was certain that Zhou Zhili had tricks up his sleeve.

    The only thing he couldn¡¯t fathom was what gave Xiang Tianqiu such absolute, unwavering confidence in his ultimate victory. Just what cards had he prepared?

    Yu Baiting sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll just have to wait for the Tea Party to begin. Perhaps then, all will be clear.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The provincial governor¡¯s estate.

    As soon as he returned, Xiang Tianqiu sank into silent contemtion too.

    ¡°Su Yi¡­. Why is that name familiar?¡± Xiang Tianqiu pondered, then suddenly recalled¡ªisn¡¯t that Wen Lingzhao girl, the one my son is head over heels for, married to a young man by that very same name?

    ¡°Is Ming¡¯er home?¡± asked Xiang Tianqiu.

    An elderly servant said softly, ¡°The young master went back to Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy two days ago. He hasn¡¯t been back since.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Xiang Tianqiu. ¡°Tell me, if you were the sixth prince, would you throw away the Yu Family¡¯s support for the sake of a single young man?¡±

    The servant paused, then said, ¡°It depends on whether or not he was worth it.¡±

    ¡°The boy is called Su Yi,¡± said Xiang Tianqiu. ¡°He possesses power sufficient to y a second-level Grandmaster. His potential is undoubtedly terrifying.¡±

    The servant pondered, ¡°But if it¡¯s just a matter of his impressive individual strength, he couldn¡¯t possibly be as important as the support of the entire Yu Family. Were I the sixth prince, I think I¡¯d rather sacrifice Su Yi and win the Yu Family¡¯s allegiance.¡±

    Xiang Tianqiu nodded. ¡°I feel the same, yet the sixth prince has stubbornly insisted on throwing away the Yu Family¡¯s support to protect Su Yi. There¡¯s something strange afoot here.¡±

    The servant said gravely, ¡°Your Excellency, the boy is surnamed ¡®Su¡¯. Might he have some connection to the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family?¡±

    Xiang Tianqiu¡¯s pupils furiously constricted, and he sat upright, his expression grave. ¡°If Su Yi really is a member of the Su Family¡­. Then this really is trouble¡­.¡±

    The Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family!

    A massive faction that stood at the peak of the Great Zhou, with enough influence to alter the course of the entire empire!

    Their foundations and umted knowledge were terrifying beyond imagination!

    ¡°Your Excellency, I remember that twenty years ago, the head of the Su Family made an agreement with the current emperor not to intervene in the struggle for imperial power. The Su Family has kept their end of the bargain for twenty years now. They¡¯ve never once expressed support for any of the princes.¡±

    The elderly servant continued in a low voice, ¡°Way I see it, if Su Yi were really a scion of the Su Family, how could he possibly pledge himself to the sixth prince?¡±

    Xiang Tianqiu¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°The Su Family is vast. Their disciples number in the thousands, and their subordinate factions extend throughout the Great Zhou.

    ¡°Of the nine non-Zhou kings, three hail from the Su Family, and they ount for five of the eighteen non-Zhou marquis.

    ¡°The sheer weight of their authority is sufficient to affect the nation as a whole!¡±

    However, after saying all this, Xiang Tianqiu¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean their ranks don¡¯t include the odd brainless fool. What if Su Yi really?is?a son of the Su Family?¡±

    The servant fell silent for a moment. ¡°Your Excellency, how about your servant?investigates?his origins?¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do. Just a few days ago, Yu Baiting¡¯s old monster Wen tried to do just that, ending in his death. I certainly don¡¯t want to see you follow in his footsteps.¡± Xiang Tianqiu thought it over, then made his decision. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll personally write a letter to inform the second prince. He¡¯ll send his people to the Su Family to investigate on our behalf. Then, we¡¯ll know the truth.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    After eating the meal Cha Jin brought back with her, Su Yi resumed spending his time on his cultivation, just as he had before.

    It seemed that even after everything that happenedst night, nothing had changed for him.

    Cha Jin was initially bashful and uncertain, but when she saw Su Yi acting as if none of this had anything to do with him, she simultaneously rxed and felt a bit despondent.

    Is this guy really going to pretendst night never happened?

    Or does he just not care about me at all?

    Cha Jin spent all day agonizing over this frustrating problem, leaving her a bit out of it.

    It was only when night fell that she suddenly?realized a certain problem.

    If Su Yi suddenly started speaking with tender concern and whispering honeyed words, how would it feel?

    It¡¯d be no different from seeing a ghost!

    Upon reaching this conclusion, Cha Jinughed. She found it funny, but also a bit frustrating.?Su Yi is bothzy and proud. How could he possibly change into the type to coax and soothe a girl overnight?

    Just yesterday, he left Miss Lingxue in tears, yet he remained unmoved, and he made no attempt to smooth things over. Now that I think about it, it¡¯s obvious: this guy would never do anything that sappy or corny. He¡¯s not the type to whisper sweet nothings.

    If he really became that kind of glib smooth-talker, I¡¯d actually be rather disappointed¡­. On the contrary, the prouder and ruder he is, the more real he seems. This is good too. At the very least, I don¡¯t need to worry about him bing a liar or a hypocrite¡­.

    As soon as she realized this, Cha Jin felt much more rxed.

    That night, after dinner.

    Cha Jin drew a bath and prepared a change of clean clothes for Su Yi, but just as she was about to leave, Su Yi said offhandedly, ¡°Come to my roomter.¡±

    Cha Jin¡¯s pretty face instantly flushed red, and even her ears felt hot. She muttered at a bit of a loss, ¡°Young Lord, I¡­. My body still needs time to recover¡­.¡±

    Su Yi nced at her irritably. ¡°What are you thinking? Can you understand the Nine Profundities of Perceiving Chaos Sutra¡¯s subtleties on your own?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­..¡± Cha Jin was stunned, then she asked in a daze, ¡°Young Lord, you n to instruct my cultivation?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Cha Jin was instantly embarrassed. She longed for nothing more than a hole to hide herself in.

    It was only after Su Yi finished his bath that she knocked on his door and walked inside.

    ¡°Come here.¡± Su Yi was sprawled out across his bed. ¡°We¡¯ll start with the first part of the Nine Profundities of Perceiving Chaos Sutra¡¯s first page. Listen carefully¡ªI¡¯ll only exin this once.¡±

    Cha Jin hurried forward, cast aside her scattered thoughts, and listened with rapt attention.

    Time flew by, and soon, the skies were dark as ink.

    As the light of the sun rose over the horizon, Cha Jin awoke in a daze. When she saw the unfamiliar sheets and unfamiliar nket, she was unwittingly stunned.

    Only then did she recall that, although she didn¡¯t know why, for some unclear reason, she¡¯d spent the night in Su Yi¡¯s chambers.

 Chapter 210: With Me Here, Itâ€™d Be Hard to Lose Even if He Wanted To

    <h4>Chapter 210: With Me Here, It¡¯d Be Hard to Lose Even if He Wanted To</h4>

    Over the next few days, the House of Waveswept Rocks remained tranquil, and Su Yi enjoyed a rare moment of peace.

    However, in between cultivation sessions, he sometimes thought about Wen Lingxue, and that left him feeling a bit out of sorts and irritable.

    Fortunately, it wasn''t to the point of emotional distress.

    Cha Jin was much the same as she was before. She took responsibility for all the household chores, as well as assorted tasks like brewing and pouring tea. However, unlike before, she was filled with hope for her future.

    Since cultivating the Nine Profundities of Perceiving Chaos Sutra, she was finally starting to realize just how ignorant she¡¯d been before. She was finally starting to understand the subtleties of cultivation.

    This secret cultivation technique had opened the door to a brand new world. Her horizons, her worldview, and her knowledge of cultivation had all undergone a cosmic shift.

    She finally understood just how Su Yi could, at his tender young age, master terrifying powers reminiscent of a god or immortal

    He wasn¡¯t really a deity or an immortal. It was just that the cultivation techniques at his disposal far surpassed those of this world!

    The only issue was, every evening, as night drew near, Cha Jin felt a bit out of sorts.

    She already understood what Su Yi was up to. He was inviting her to his room in the name of instructing her cultivation, but it was all just a ruse to lure her in!

    But Cha Jin didn¡¯t call him out on it. After all, listening to Su Yi expound on the subtle intricacies of cultivation was enormously beneficial to her.?She even seemed to have acquired a taste for all this. Every night, she found herself rather looking forward to visiting Su Yi¡¯s chambers¡­

    Late that night, Zhou Zhili led Chang Guoke and Zheng Tianhe over for a visit.

    When he saw Cha Jin, Zhou Zhili was stunned despite himself. He almost didn¡¯t recognize her.

    This was because, in stark contrast to her former quiet elegance, Cha Jin¡¯s every movement now emanated a peerless charm. Hers was the beauty of a flower in full bloom. She was like a lotus caressed by a gentle spring breeze, delicate and refined, yet unsurpassed in her beauty.

    Zhou Zhili had been around the block, and he naturally understood what had happened. He couldn¡¯t help but inwardlyment this development.

    He really had been quite infatuated with Cha Jin, fate sometimes conspired against you. Now, he could only gaze upon Cha Jin from afar; he no longer dared covet her.

    ¡°Brother Su, the Tea Party has been set for tomorrow at dawn on the peak of the Western Mountain, ten miles beyond city limits.¡± Zhou Zhili quickly made his reasons foring clear.

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Are all your preparations in order?¡±

    Zhou Zhili thought about it, then shook his head. ¡°Although I prepared a few trump cards, I still don¡¯t know how many tricks Xiang Tianqiu has in store for us.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°In the past, I mistakenly thought that as a prince, everyone I met was sure to treat me with respect. However, ever since I got involved in the struggle for power, I¡¯ve realized that all that respect was fake. In the Imperatorial Provincial Capital, even the heads of the local peak-level ns dare oppose me openly.¡±

    Su Yi had no interest in hearing himin, so he said directly, ¡°Do you have any other business with me?¡±

    Zhou Zhili said hurriedly, ¡°Brother Su, I recently received new intelligence. It¡¯s highly likely that my second brother has arranged for some highly capable Grandmasters to assist him.¡±

    This time, Su Yi finally showed signs of interest. ¡°How strong?¡±

    ¡°They say one of them is a Grandmaster strong enough to make the top thirty of the Great Zhou Grandmaster Leaderboards, but I dare not guess exactly who it is,¡± Zhou Zhili exined at top speeds.

    ¡°The Great Zhou Grandmaster Leaderboards?¡± Su Yi was stunned. This was his first time hearing of such a thing.

    Zhou Zhili immediatelyunched into a patient exnation.

    Every six months, a mysterious organization called the ¡°Ten Directions Pavilion¡± would revise and publish an updated version of the ¡°Great Zhou Grandmaster Leaderboards.¡±

    Everyone on the list was a top expert of the Great Zhou.

    Those in the top thirty were, almost without exception, long-established experts of the Inner Furnace Realm!

    Everyst one of them possessed either an indomitable cultivation or incredible talent.

    ording to Zhou Zhili, more than half of those in the top thirty hailed from the Jade Capital, and all of them were at least fourth-level Grandmasters!

    Of course, there were a few dazzling talents of the younger generation in the top thirty too, but those were rtively rare.

    One example was Imperial Preceptor Hong Shenshang¡¯s closed-door disciple, Fan Huaying. He was a genius ranked neen on the leaderboards, and he was famous throughout the nation.

    When he heard all this, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. ¡°It¡¯s just a list. There¡¯s no way it could possibly include every powerful Grandmaster around.¡±

    Zhou Zhili smiled. ¡°That¡¯s only natural, but even so, anyone who makes it onto the list is sure to live up to their reputation.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. Right, just what kind of faction is this Ten Directions Pavilion, anyway?¡±

    Zhou Zhili shook his head. ¡°The Ten Directions Pavilion is extremely mysterious, and they lurk within the shadows. Their subordinates are spread across the Great Zhou, the Great Wei, and the Great Qin.?They typically disregard the affairs of the mundane world, but I once?heard Imperial?Father bring them up. It seems their leader is an extremely powerful Earthly Immortal.¡±

    Zhou Zhili paused, then continued, ¡°The Ten Directions Pavilion are famously well-informed. They specialize in gathering intelligence of all kinds, and they publish news relevant to martial artists at regr intervals.¡±

    ¡°Interesting,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°In that case, if I need information going forward, I can start with them.¡±

    Zhou Zhili shook his head. ¡°Brother Su, everyone knows that unless a member of the Ten Directions Pavilion approaches you first, they¡¯re practically impossible to find.¡±

    Su Yi responded with a nomittal ¡°Oh."

    They chatted just a bit longer before Zhou Zhili hurriedly led Chang Guoke and Zheng Tianhe away.

    The Tea Party was due to begin the following morning. The sixth prince naturally still had numerous matters to attend to.

    ¡°Young Lord, do you think His Sixth Highness has any chance of victory?¡± Cha Jin asked curiously.

    ¡°None at all,¡± said Su Yi without so much as pausing to think. ¡°He might seem clever, but in reality, he¡¯s too naive. His opponents are practiced schemers; he¡¯s no match for them.¡±

    He paused, then said, ¡°Of course, with me here, he¡¯d find it hard to lose even if he wanted to.¡±

    Cha Jin looked at him strangely.?Who praises themselves like that? Young Lord, can you please be just a little bit more modest?

    But then, when she thought about it, it seemed Su Yi really had no need to be modest about this¡­.

    Cha Jin said softly, ¡°But it seems the sixth prince isn¡¯t fully confident in you. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t seem so racked with worry.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s right in the thick of all this, so he can¡¯t see the big picture, that¡¯s all. Everyone wants to get a clear sense of the other¡¯s schemes. They say ¡®know thyself and know thy enemy, and victory is assured.¡¯ However, how many can achieve that in a true contest?

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°The key problem is that he¡¯s too weak. If he were sufficiently powerful, why would he care what ghosts and goblins came calling? What would he care?for?his opponents¡¯ schemes? All he¡¯d have to do is crush every obstacle in his path.¡±

    Cha Jin pressed her lips into a grin, her gaze suddenly full of tenderness.

    She didn¡¯t know why, but she found thebination of Su Yi¡¯s outward air of indifference and his inner disdain for everything around him increasingly captivating¡­.

    ¡°Go on and purchase our dinner. Be quick about it.¡± Su Yi got up, then walked inside.

    .

    Cha Jin nced at the sky. Only then did she notice that yes, night had indeed fallen.

    Who knows what she was thinking, but her face went bright red as she hurried off to arrange their next meal.

    ¡­¡­

    Morning the next day.

    The sound of distant knocking at the gates awoke Cha Jin from her slumber.

    An indistinct grumble escaped her red lips. She reached out to remove the ¡°demonic talons¡± wrapped across her chest, then sat up.

    As she got dressed, she whispered, ¡°Young Lord, that¡¯s probably His Sixth Highness.?I¡¯ll go open?the gate.¡±

    With that, she got up and left the room.

    A little less than ten minutester.

    Su Yi finished washing up and leisurely strolled out of the pavilion, only to see an entire group of people standing in the courtyard.

    Zhou Zhili, Chang Guoke, Qing Jin, Zheng Tianhe, Mu Zhongting, as well as a middle-aged man with a refined, bookish air.

    ¡°This is?¡± Su Yi nced at the man in question. For some reason, he seemed a bit familiar.

    The man smiled, then took the initiative to greet him. ¡°This humble one is called Xue Ningyuan. Greetings, Young Lord Su. You might not remember me, but we met briefly a few days ago.¡±

    Su Yi nodded but said nothing. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Young Lord, I¡¯d like to go with you,¡± Cha Jin said hurriedly.

    ¡°Sure,¡± said Su Yi casually. ¡°Right, bring some food. Oh, and my wicker chair too.¡±

    ¡°.......¡± The group didn¡¯t quite know how to respond to that.?If I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d think he was going on a pic!

    Cha Jin, however, had long since grown ustomed to Su Yi¡¯s way of doing things.

    Zhou Zhili took the opportunity to whisper, ¡°Brother Su, about today¡­.¡±

    Su Yi nced at him. ¡°Failure to keep calm at a critical juncture is a taboo. Once you¡¯ve achieved your aims at the Tea Party, I urge you to work on your temperament. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll never amount to much.¡±

    Zhou Zhili sped his fist sheepishly. ¡°Thank you for your advice. I¡¯ll be sure to bear it in mind.¡±

    ¡°Young Lord Su, it seems you¡¯re fully confident about today¡¯s Tea Party,¡±ughed Xue Ningyuan.

    Su Yi nced at the highest authority of the Xue Family and said, ¡°If I weren¡¯t confident, why would I bother apanying you?¡±

    The smile on Xue Ningyuan¡¯s face froze in ce, but Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin any further. He just walked right out of the courtyard.

    When Zhou Zhili saw this, he hurried after him.

    Qing Jin scrunched up her lips. ¡°This guy¡¯s getting more and more arrogant.¡±

    She looked much as she had before: her bright eyes glinted like the edge of a knife, and although she was stunningly beautiful, she had anguid air about her.

    When she faced Su Yi, her emotional state underwent a subtle, inexplicable shift.

    This was her first meeting with Su Yi in the Imperatorial Provincial Capital, but she knew a lot about what he¡¯d been up totely.

    For instance, she knew that he¡¯d recently killed Liu Hongqi, an outer-sect elder of the Wheel of the Moon Sect and third-level Grandmaster.

    Moreover, she knew that the sixth prince had long since ced all his hopes of victory at today¡¯s Tea Party on Su Yi¡¯s shoulders. Su Yi, a mere seventeen-year-old!

    And when she saw the peerlessly beautiful Cha Jin so happy and eager to apany him, she felt somewhat conflicted.

    She naturally no longer saw Cha Jin as just another courtesan, but she couldn¡¯t even imagine why a legacy disciple of the Wheel of the Moon Sect would willingly follow Su Yi as a mere servant.

    Furthermore, from the look on Cha Jin¡¯s face, it was obvious that she was doing this of her own free will¡­.

    What would have happened if I¡¯d agreed to be his servant back on the tower ship? What would that be like?

    As soon as this thought urred to her, Qing Jin shook her head and cast aside her scattered thoughts.

    Everyone had their own goals. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to do something like that.

    Before long, the group set off, riding the horse-drawn carriage out of the provincial capital and towards the Western Mountain ten miles beyond city limits.

 Chapter 211: Itâ€™s Him!

    <h4>Chapter 211: It¡¯s Him!</h4>

    The Western Mountain was roughly three thousand feet tall. It was steep and precipitous.

    It was early in the morning, and the skies weren¡¯t yet fully bright.

    A crowd mulled about the foot of the mountain. There were people all over the ce, all of them talking in hushed whispers, their expressions filled with anticipation.

    News of the Imperatorial Province¡¯s uing Tea Party had long since caused a widespread uproar, and throughout the province, factions both big and small were paying attention.?All of them knew that the results of today¡¯s Tea Party would determine who became the province¡¯s next governor.

    Thepetition over the seat of provincial governor had even triggered a sh between the second and sixth imperial princes!?How could the factions upying various regions of the Imperatorial Province¡¯s six prefectures?not?pay attention?

    The appointment of a new governor would inevitably shake things up; this would affect all of them.

    A group of elite soldiers of the Redscale Army stood guard by the entrance to the mountain path. All of them were d in Redscale Armor, and they each carried a Redscale Saber. Their formation was dense as a forest, solemn, and intimidating.

    And the man in charge of this outpost was none other than the army¡¯s youngestmander of ten thousand men, Yuan Luoyu.

    ¡°Hm? Father and the others are here too¡­.¡±

    Yuan Luoyu suddenly noticed that his father, Yuan Wutong, and little sister, Yuan Luoxi, were approaching from not far away.

    This was a reunion of close rtives, but Yuan Luoyu merely nodded in greeting.

    He was now amander of the Redscale Army. He needed to remain present and vignt at all times.

    Yuan Wutong smiled faintly, then said to Yuan Luoxi, ¡°Your Second Brother¡¯s done rather well for himself.¡±

    Yuan Luoxi nodded distractedly, and her beautiful eyes rapidly swept the area; it seemed she was searching for someone.

    ¡°How could Master Su appear here?¡± Yuan Wutong saw through her at a nce. He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.

    Yuan Luoxi was instantly embarrassed. ¡°Father, this is a major event; everyone¡¯s watching to see what happens.?Master Su will?definitely be here.¡±

    Yuan Wutong nodded. ¡°His Sixth Highness values Master Su highly. If he seeds in inviting Master Su here to support him today, it¡¯ll increase his chances.¡±

    His gaze swept across the area too, and he discovered numerous figures of extraordinary backgrounds.

    Some were prominent figures of the province¡¯s six prefectures, with authority sufficient to affect their entire home prefecture!

    Some were leaders of the Imperatorial Provincial Capital¡¯s prominent factions, while others were famed elders or valiant heroes of their respective territories.

    Today, all of them were gathered here, by the foot of the Western Mountain. It was truly a gathering of big shots, with experts as numerous as the clouds.

    Just witnessing the grand scale of it all sent waves through Yuan Wutong¡¯s heart.

    It was fair to say he was a big shot in the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital, but here, figures of his level were all over the ce.

    ¡°Do you know why your eldest brother insisted on venturing into the Jade Capital?¡± He said, sounding quite emotional. ¡°It was because only by leaving could he understand how vast the world really is. His talent and potential might well be heaven-defying, but had he remained in a little ce like the Cloudriver Prefectural City forever, they would have been buried!¡±

    Yuan Luoxi only half understood, but Yuan Wutong didn¡¯t exin any further.

    The world had always been like that; there was always a higher mountain to climb.

    How prosperous was the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital?

    Yet from the perspective of the Imperatorial Provincial Capital, it was just the capital of one of six such prefectures.

    Simrly, by the standards of the Great Zhou as a whole, the Imperatorial Provincial Capital was merely the heart of a single province. It was far fromparable to the Jade Capital.

    If you stepped back and examined the Azure Continent as a whole, the Great Zhou itself was but one of over a hundred nations¡­

    It was, therefore, inevitable that the loftier your position was, the more keenly aware you were that there was always a ¡°heaven beyond the heavens¡±. There was always someone stronger out there!

    ¡°Uncle Ying, an event like today¡¯s Tea Party really is rare.¡±

    Meanwhile, Hua Yan, the beautiful proprietor of the Imperatorial Province branch of the Goldstone Pavilion, stood by the base of the mountain too.

    Her makeup was subtle and elegant, and she had a dignified and gentle air, giving her a distinctive charm.

    The white-haired elder, Uncle Ying, sighed with emotion. ¡°Looking at the situation, it seems that more than half of the province¡¯s illustrious figures have gathered here, including those from the six prefectures as well as the provincial capital.¡±

    ¡°I heard that the second prince has about a ny-percent chance of victory. Even the Ten Directions Pavilion¡¯s reports indicate that the sixth prince is almost certain to lose,¡± whispered Hua Yan.

    ¡°The Ten Directions Pavilion thinks so too?¡± Uncle Ying visibly reacted.

    The Ten Directions Pavilion was famed throughout the nation for itswork of information. If this mysterious faction dared make such a promation, they likely had ess to information others were as of yet unaware of.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said Hua Yan, her eyes shing with strange light. ¡°Furthermore, ording to their investigations, the sixth prince¡¯s greatest trump card is a young man called Su Yi!¡±

    ¡°Su Yi?¡± Uncle Ying seemed a bit confused.

    Hua Yan shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve never met him, but the Ten Directions Pavilion¡¯s reports say that he¡¯s extremely impressive. He once lost his entire cultivation, bing the cast-off disciple of Blueriver Sword Manor. He then married into Guangling City¡¯s Wen Family. He was nothing but a waste, yet a yearter, he emerged as a ck horse and rose to prominence!

    ¡°Just a month ago, as a Blood Cirction Realm cultivator, he seized first ce in Guangling City¡¯s Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet. From that day on, everything happening around him starts to get unbelievable.

    ¡°Even Mu Cangtu, the mighty leader of Blueriver Sword Manor, could only lower his head in defeat before him.

    ¡°The valiant, long-established governor of Cloudriver Prefecture, Qin Wenyuan, fell beneath his sword. So did the local Deathbringer¡¯s Gate branch¡¯s three dharma protectors.

    ¡°Furthermore, all of this happened within just one month!¡±

    Uncle Ying was visibly surprised; he couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°What exactly happened to the boy? How did he be so strong?¡±

    Hua Yan¡¯s eyes shed with strange light. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I wanted to know. Apparently, the Ten Directions Pavilion already sees him as an important figure, and they¡¯re currently investigating his origins. I trust that before long, we¡¯ll have ourselves some answers.¡±

    Uncle Ying fell silent for a while, then said, ¡°But even if Su Yi were stronger, he¡¯s still just one person. How could the sixth prince see him as his greatest trump card?¡±

    He paused, then said, ¡°Remember, this Tea Party doesn¡¯t just involve the big shots of the provincial capital; the second and third princes, and the factions they represent, are involved too. How could Su Yi alone change anything?¡±

    Hua Yan froze for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re right! I don¡¯t get it either, but that¡¯s why I chose toe here and watch this y out in person.¡±

    A momentter, she added, ¡°Of course, the Ten Directions Pavilion has alreadypleted their analysis, and they say that the sixth prince is sure to lose. I imagine that even if the mysterious Su Yi intervenes, it¡¯ll all be in vain.¡±

    Almost as soon as she said this, there was amotion from afar. ¡°The Sixth Prince has arrived!¡±

    ¡°That man with the curled beard ought to be the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect¡¯s Grandmaster, Chang Guoke. He¡¯s extremely powerful!¡±

    ¡°The heads of the Zheng and Xue Families are with him too.¡±

    ¡°How did the Harmony Prefecture¡¯s governor, Mu Zhongting, get so lucky? He actually won the sixth prince¡¯s favor!¡±

    ¡­..Amidst the sound of widespread discussion, a horse-drawn carriage rolled to a stop, and Zhou Zhili andpany filed out, drawing the gaze of everyone present.

    Of course, most people noticed Su Yi and Cha Jin, but only a select few knew who they were.

    ¡°Father, look! It¡¯s Master Su!¡± Yuan Luoxi¡¯s eyes lit up with delight.

    Yuan Wutong instantly took hold of her arm, and he whispered, ¡°Rein it in,ss. This is no ordinary asion. We can go greet him after the Tea Party ends.¡±

    Inside, a strange emotion coursed through him.?Just how much time and effort did His Sixth Highness put into convincing Master Su to lend his aid?

    ¡°He¡­. Don¡¯t tell me that?he¡¯s?Su Yi?¡± When Hua Yan saw the youth in blue apanying the sixth princess, she was dumbstruck, and her beautiful eyes widened.

    A few days ago, she¡¯d weed that very youth, and he very much intrigued her. However, she never would have guessed that he was quite likely the mysterious Su Yi of rumor!

    Uncle Ying was dumbfounded. ¡°Miss, you recognize him?¡±

    Hua Yan whispered, ¡°Do you remember that incident I told you about? Not long ago, someone came with weapons belonging to three of the third prince¡¯s Grandmaster-level retainers. He wanted to sell them to our Goldstone Pavilion¡­. At the time, I assumed the young man in question was just disposing of stolen goods, but now, it seems all of us were mistaken!

    As soon as this thought urred to her, an inexplicable emotion rose within her.

    Uncle Ying was visibly stunned. He gasped, ¡°You mean that boy was the same young man apanying the sixth prince now? ¡­.Su Yi?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s him.¡± Hua Yan¡¯s eyes shed as if she¡¯d uncovered a shocking secret. When she next spoke, her voice revealed her excitement. ¡°From this, I can deduce that the third prince¡¯s three retainers likely perished at Su Yi¡¯s hands!¡±

    She¡¯d once tried getting Su Yi¡¯s name out of Cha Jin, but Cha Jin refused to answer.

    Now, everything was clear to her!

    Only then did Uncle Ying react. His eyes shed, and he said, ¡°That kid sure is fierce. He defeated Mu Cangtu of Blueriver Sword Manor, slew Prefectural Governor Qin Wenyuan, eliminated three dharma protectors of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate, and quite possibly even three of the third prince¡¯s Grandmaster-level retainers! I almost dare not believe it!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what makes it interesting!¡± Hua Yan¡¯s eyes shone with expectation. ¡°I¡¯m increasingly curious to see how today¡¯s Tea Party turns out.¡±

    Then, beneath countless gazes, Su Yi andpany proceeded toward the foot of the mountain.

    ¡°Greetings, Sixth Highness! Greetings, Master Su!¡± Yuan Luoyu solemnly sped his fist in respect.

    When he saw Su Yi, a hint of delight shed across his face. He hadn¡¯t expected this profoundly capable ¡°fallen immortal¡± to make an appearance today!

    Su Yi nced at Yuan Luoyu. ¡°If you have the spare time, you¡¯re wee toe to the House of Waveswept Rocks and have a drink.¡±

    Yuan Luoyu was only too delighted to agree.

    When they saw this, the other Redscale Army soldiers couldn¡¯t help but raise their eyebrows. They were all a bit curious about Su Yi¡¯s origins.

    With one exception. One of the soldiers had a conflicted look on his face. He subtly lowered his head, his heart filled with indescribable bitterness and a sense of defeat.

    This soldier was none other than Mo Tianling.

    The man who, after being cast out of Blueriver Sword Manor, enlisted in the Redscale Army.

    Then, in the final battle of Guangling City¡¯s Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet, Su Yi thoroughly trounced him!

    Time passed quickly, but it had only been a month or so.

    Mo Tianling was still only a leader of a thousand men, while Su Yi was already walking side by side with the sixth prince!

    How could Mo Tianling fail to realize that Su Yi had already left him in the dust? Only when your opponent was so superior that you could only gaze upon them from afar would you understand that kind of bitterness and despondency!

    But then, no one noticed Mo Tianling¡¯s unusual behavior, nor did Su Yi notice the man he¡¯d once defeated.

    He¡¯d always been like that; he could never be bothered tomit such unimportant figures to memory.

 Chapter 212: Betrayal

    <h4>Chapter 212: Betrayal</h4>

    The peak of the Western Mountain.

    A forest of pine needles rustled in a churning sea of clouds.

    Two sets of tables and chairs stood in a clearing, facing each other.

    Provincial Governor Xiang Tianqiu, as well as the heads of the Zhao, Bai, and Yu Families, were already seated and chatting amongst themselves.

    These were men who could shake the entire provincial capital with a single stomp of their feet. All four illustrious authority figures seemed perfectly at ease.

    Yu Baiting keenly picked up on the two unfamiliar faces seated beside Xiang Tianqiu.

    One was a weather-worn, white-haired elder. He had a simple appearance, and he wore Daoist robes patterned with wind and fire. He seemed utterly serene.

    The other was a handsome middle-aged man with a feather fan. He¡¯d clearly put an enormous amount of thought into every article of clothing he wore, and both his movements and his bearing were graceful and poised.

    Xiang Tianqiu hadn¡¯t introduced either of them, but Yu Baiting was already certain that, whoever they were, their origins were nothing to sneeze at.

    It was even highly likely that these two were Xiang Tianqiu¡¯s long-hidden trump cards!

    As soon as this thought urred to Yu Baiting, he rejected it.?No, an old fox like Xiang Tianqiu undoubtedly has more than that in reserve.

    Just as he was mulling this over, the sound of sonorous drumbeats emanated from the foot of the mountain, followed by a booming shout:

    ¡°His Sixth Highness has arrived¡ª!¡±

    The voice reached all the way into the clouds.

    When Xiang Tianqiu heard it, he looked around andughed. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s see just how many delightful surprises His Sixth Highness has brought for us.¡±

    They couldn¡¯t help butugh. All of them were leisurely and at ease.

    Xiang Tianqiu then nced at the golden-robed man beside him and chuckled, ¡°Your Lordship Zhang, after today¡¯s Tea Party, you are to be the new governor of the Imperatorial Province. You¡¯ll have to treat us all to a proper banquet to celebrate.¡±

    The man in golden robes was majestic and imposing, and his hair and beard were dark as ink. This was the governor of the Huai¡¯an Prefecture, Zhang Lingyu.

    He hurriedly sped his fists in response. ¡°Governor Xiang, I¡¯m grateful for your auspicious words. Last night, I already ordered my subordinates to arrange a banquet at the Cloudscouring Tower. All everyone has to do is show up!¡±

    Before long, they heard the sound of footsteps traveling up the nearby path. Xiang Tianqiu and hispanions promptly ceased their conversation and looked over.

    They then saw the sixth prince, Zhou Zhili, leading a group toward the clearing.

    ¡°Sixth Highness, we¡¯ve been waiting for you! Please, right this way!¡± Xiang Tianqiu greeted him with a burst of heartyughter, then took the initiative to wee him.

    Zhou Zhili¡¯s expression already had the dignified majesty of an imperial prince. He lightly sped his fists. ¡°I¡¯ve kept you waiting.¡±

    ¡°We only just got here,¡± said Xiang Tianqiu with anotherugh. ¡°Please, take a seat.¡±

    Zhou Zhili nodded and asked, ¡°Is the Cloudlight Marquis present?¡±

    He saw the Redscale Army standing guard at the foot of the mountain, so he¡¯d assumed that the Cloudlight Marquis, Shen Jiusong, was already waiting for him on the mountain.

    Xiang Tianqiu smiled. ¡°Last night, the Cloudlight Marquis went to Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy to visit an old friend. He doesn¡¯t n to participate in our Tea Party in person.¡±

    Zhou Zhili responded with a simple ¡°oh¡±, then said no more.

    But it was then that Chang Guoke eximed, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Kang? What are you doing here?¡±

    The rustic-looking white-haired elder said calmly, ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother Chang, Junior Apprentice Sister Qing Jin, I¡¯m here on another¡¯s orders too.¡±

    Chang Guoke and Qing Jin nced at each other. Their hearts sank.

    The elder was called ¡°Kang Shanjing¡±, and he was one of the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect¡¯s outer sect deacons. He followed the vice sect master, Shi Fengliu.

    And Shi Fengliu was the third prince¡¯s master.

    In other words, Kang Shanjing was in the third prince¡¯s camp!

    Chang Guoke certainly hadn¡¯t forgotten that, not long ago, three of the third prince¡¯s Grandmaster-level retainers had chased him through the wilderness with the intent to kill!

    Seeing Kang Shanjing here now, Chang Guoke didn¡¯t even need to pause to think. It was immediately obvious that the old man was here to support Xiang Tianqiu!

    He was a supporter of the third prince, yet he¡¯d appeared in the second prince¡¯s camp. This was actually rather easy to understand; the two princes had long since formed an alliance.

    Zhou Zhili¡¯s heart thudded in his chest, and his gaze was instantly solemn. He didn¡¯t recognize Kang Shanjing, but he could tell that he was from the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect!

    ¡°Well yed, Your Lordship.¡± Zhou Zhili sighed.

    Xiang Tianqiuughed heartily back. ¡°This certainly wasn¡¯t my doing. I don¡¯t have that kind of influence.¡±

    He then turned to the crowd. ¡°Everyone, this is an expert from the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect, Daoist Kang Shanjing, a third-level Grandmaster. He¡¯s a true reclusive expert!¡±

    Yu Baiting¡¯s heart shook, and he inwardly sighed.?Who could have guessed this? It¡¯s just a ¡®tea party¡¯, yet even experts from the Great Zhou¡¯s number-one holynd are getting involved!

    The head of the Zhao Family, Zhao Qing, the head of the Bai Family, Bai Hanhai, and Zhang Lingyu¡¯s hearts shook as well. When they next looked at Kang Shanjing, their expressions had changed.

    Only the handsome-bordering-on-beautiful man with the feather fan remained as calm as he had before. It seemed he already knew about this.

    In contrast, Zheng Tianhe and Mu Zhongting¡¯s hearts sank. They¡¯d only just arrived at the mountaintop, yet the opposition was already showing off their strength.

    None of them had even considered the possibility that Kang Shanjing might appear here!

    Cha Jin was somewhat nervous. She was from the Great Wei¡¯s Wheel of the Moon Sect. In a ce like this, it was hard to avoid fear of others seeing through her identity.

    But it was soon obvious that she¡¯d worried for nothing.

    Although those present eximed over her beauty, they didn¡¯t pay much attention to her.

    Only Su Yi remained unmoved by what was happening; it was as if he didn¡¯t even see it.

    Those present might possess towering authority within the mundane world, but to him, they were nothing but a bunch of strangers. Who cared about their origins or their statuses? None of that mattered. He naturally couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay attention to them.

    ¡°Your Highness, please, take a seat,¡± said Xiang Tianqiu invitingly.

    Zhou Zhili nodded, then took a seat at the head of the other table.

    Chang Guoke and Zheng Tianhe both took their seats, but Su Yi just paused to survey his surroundings. Finally, he chose a spot near the cliffside and said, ¡°Put the wicker chair over there.¡±

    Cha Jin hurriedly did as she was told. Then, beneath the crowd¡¯s dumbstruck gazes, Su Yi slumped back into his wicker chair.

    From the angle of his back, he could see the roiling sea of clouds. It was a magnificent sight.

    Those nearby were looking at him strangely, but Su Yi ignored thempletely.

    When Su Xuanjun conducted his affairs, how could he possibly pay the opinions of the mundane world any heed?

    How could the sight of mundane men squabbling over mundane authority possiblypare to the sheer beauty of the cloudy skies?

    When Zhou Zhili, Zheng Tianhe and the others saw this, they found it strange too. Judging by hiszy demeanor, it really did seem like Su Yi was here on vacation¡­.

    But it was strange; for some inexplicable reason, seeing this actually made them feel calmer.

    It seemed that thezier Su Yi was and the less he acted in ordance with conventional rules, the more obvious he seemed.

    But to Xiang Tianqiu and his allies, the word ¡°impudent¡± was no longer sufficient to describe Su Yi¡¯s behavior. He was simply arrogant beyond reasoning!

    But each of them was shrewder than thest. They naturally wouldn¡¯t lose their tempers or resort to raising their voices over this.

    ¡°Sixth Highness, might that be Young Lord Su?¡± chuckled Xiang Tianqiu.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said Zhou Zhili tly.

    Xiang Tianqiu sighed. ¡°What¡¯s youth without a little frivolity? Young Lord Su¡¯s bearing is truly different from others his age.¡±

    Zhou Zhili¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°Your Excellency, we¡¯re all here, so why not get right down to business?¡±

    Xiang Tianqiu couldn¡¯t agree more. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I wanted to hear.¡±

    He then pointed to the governor of the Huai¡¯an Prefecture, Zhang Lingyu. ¡°Your Highness, this is the new provincial governor we¡¯ve chosen. So long as you give the nod, today¡¯s Tea Party can end with a mutual celebration.¡±

    Zhou Zhili snorted coldly. ¡°I¡¯m here on my Imperial Father¡¯s orders specifically to take responsibility for appointing the next governor of the Imperatorial Province. How could you possibly decide this matter? Don¡¯t tell me you tend to disobey his orders?¡±

    Xiang Tianqiu was briefly stunned. Then, heughed. ¡°But to the best of my knowledge, His Majesty also said that if His Second Highness had a suitable candidate, he could rmend them topete for the position. And the esteemed Zhang Lingyu is the man His Second Highness has selected. He¡¯s experienced, powerful, and proficient in strategic thinking. None could be more suitable for the role of Provincial Governor than him.¡±

    Zhou Zhili responded with cold indifference. ¡°The way I see it, Mu Zhongting is the superior candidate.¡±

    As they spoke, they stared daggers at each other. The atmosphere throughout the entire Tea Party was instantly stifled.

    Only Su Yi didn¡¯t even seem to notice. He just leaned back in his chair, sipping wine and snacking on the refreshments Cha Jin had prepared as he admired the vast sea of clouds and the radiant, hazy light of the rising sun. He was perfectly leisurely and at ease.

    ¡°Sixth Highness, how about wey everything out in the open? It seems that, given the circumstances, you no longer have any chance of electing Mu Zhongting to the seat of provincial governor.¡± Xiang Tianqiu stared intently at the prince and smiled. ¡°At the same time, I have no desire to ruin our rtionship. How about¡­ you take a step back?¡±

    He spoke withplete assurance, his expression filled with confidence and disdain, as if he knew he already had this in the bag.

    Zhou Zhili snorted coldly. ¡°Why don¡¯t?you?back down?¡±

    Xiang Tianqiu¡¯s smile instantly faded, and he sighed, ¡°I respect you, Your Highness, but if you insist on making this difficult, we¡¯ll have to argue for what is right.¡±

    Zhou Zhili sneered. ¡°Enough. Drop the nonsense. Hurry up and show me your cards. If I can counter them, then I¡¯m sorry, but you cannot decide your recement.¡±

    Xiang Tianqiu couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re straightforward and to the point. In that case, I apologize for any unpleasantness.¡±

    He then nced at the head of the Xue Family, Xue Ningyuan. ¡°Brother Xue, might you join me over here?¡±

    Zhou Zhili andpany were momentarily stunned. Then, their expressions shifted.

    They could only watch as Xue Ningyuan rose, sighed, sped his fist, and said, ¡°Sixth Highness, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t support your way of doing things, but I really do think that the second prince¡¯s chosen candidate, Zhang Lingyu, is the superior choice for the position.¡±

    Just one simple deration, yet the entire venue fell silent.

    Zhou Zhili and his allies¡¯ expressions changed erratically; all of them had been caught off guard.

    None of them could ever have anticipated that Family Head Xue had long since betrayed them and chosen to join the second prince¡¯s camp instead!

    When?Yu Baiting?saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but nce at Xiang Tianqiu once more.?So, the old fox was hiding a card like this up his sleeves!

    When he saw Xue Ningyuan proceed to the opposition¡¯s side, Zhou Zhili¡¯s expression instantly darkened. ¡°Xue Ningyuan, you¡¯re the head of your family, yet you¡¯ve gone back on your word. You¡¯re capricious and unfaithful. Aren¡¯t you afraid of the world¡¯s mockery?¡±

    The elegant, schrly Xue Ningyuan sighed. ¡°A fine bird carefully chooses where to build its nest. Simrly, a wise man carefully chooses his patron. I carry responsibility for the entire Xue Family on my shoulders. I naturally cannot follow you down the path of no return.¡±

    He paused, then said lightly, ¡°Your Highness, a wise man adapts to the circumstances. You can see it too: you are currently at a disadvantage. Why not back down?¡±

    ¡°First you betray me. Now, you¡¯re telling me to lower my head and submit?¡± Zhou Zhili was so angry that heughed.

    ¡°Your Highness, fury won¡¯t solve your problems.¡± As Xue Ningyuan, he pointed to the cliffside, where Su Yi was reclining. His voice was rife with disdain. ¡°Or are you going to tell me that you?really?think thatcent, arrogant, self-impressed Su Yi can help you turn the tides even now?¡±

 Chapter 213: A Pitiful Worm With His Secrets Revealed?

    <h4>Chapter 213: A Pitiful Worm With His Secrets Revealed?</h4>

    Zhou Zhili and the others were rooted to the spot.

    Xue Ningyuan had only met Su Yi twice, oncest night and once this morning. Both times, he seemed modest and polite. He showed no signs of any unusual emotion.

    Who would have thought he¡¯d suddenly chastise Su Yi for his arrogance?

    Xue Ningyuan made no attempt to hide his disdain; he was like apletely different person!

    Cha Jin¡¯s painted eyebrows knit together, and she felt rather displeased.?She found it hard to imagine. This was the lofty and esteemed head of one of the Imperatorial Provincial Capital¡¯s peak ns, yet he changed his tune so quickly.

    Su Yi?paid this no?heed. He just went on drinking, perfectly at ease.

    However, seeing this only made Xue Ningyuan even less reserved. He sighed and shook his head. ¡°A little while ago, His Sixth Highness and I went to visit this Su Yi. It was then that I discovered that the boy holds all others in contempt. He might be capable, but a temperament like that will inevitably lead to disaster.

    ¡°Yet you treat him as your right-hand man, Your Highness? And you think that a single arrogant young man is enough to determine victory and defeat at today¡¯s Tea Party? How utterly absurd!¡±

    As Xue Ningyuan said this, his expression filled with dense, tant disdain.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Zhou Zhili mmed the table, his expression overcast.

    Xiang Tianqiu andpany couldn¡¯t help butugh.?His Sixth Highness is too young. A little shock, and he¡¯s already lost his cool.

    Xiang Tianqiu said leisurely, ¡°Your Highness, Family Head Xue has already made up his mind. Tell me, do you think there¡¯s any need to continue?¡±

    Zhou Zhili gnashed his teeth. ¡°This isn¡¯t enough to make me lower my head!¡±

    Xiang Tianqiu smiled faintly. ¡°Brother Kang, how about you go next?¡±

    The white-haired elder in me-patterned Daoist robes, Kang Shanjing, nodded. His gaze swept across Chang Guoke and Qing Jin and he said tly, ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother Chang, Junior Apprentice Brother Qing, I¡¯m here to pass on the sect leader¡¯s orders. You are not permitted to interfere in worldly conflicts.¡±

    As he spoke, he removed a golden scroll from his sleeves and said, ¡°This is the sect leader¡¯s handwritten degree. Read it, and?all?will be clear.¡±

    He shook his wrist, and the scroll flew through the air.

    Chang Guoke opened it, then instantly fell silent.

    ¡°Is it really the sect leader¡¯s decree?¡± Qing Jin couldn¡¯t help but ask. The look on her beautiful face changed erratically.

    Chang Guoke nodded.

    Zhou Zhili felt as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning. His mind buzzed, and everything seemed to go dark.

    Chang Guoke was one of his chief pirs of support. Zhou Zhili wouldn¡¯t have guessed that a decree would take Chang Guoke out of y before he could even reveal his power!

    For a moment, Zhou Zhili just stood there,pletely at a loss.

    There was no doubt about it; his opponents had long since understood every card in his hand, so they had countermeasures specifically designed to target them, one by one!

    Zheng Tianhe also realized that this wasn¡¯t looking good, and his expression filled with uncertainty.

    Xue Ningyuan had betrayed them!

    A decree had taken Chang Guoke and Qing Jin out of action!

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been stunned after taking two such blows in such rapid session?

    Cha Jin watched this y out from afar. Even she sighed. She recalled Su Yi¡¯s earlier evaluation, and it was just as he¡¯d said¡ªZhou Zhili was too inexperienced. He was no match for his more experienced opponents, and his defeat was inevitable.

    It was happening right in front of them!

    However, Cha Jin already remembered Su Yi¡¯s other statement: ¡°With me here, he¡¯d find it hard to lose even if he wanted to.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯ve got anything else, go ahead and use it.¡± Zhou Zhili gnashed his teeth, his eyes shining with unconcealed rage and hatred. He seemed like he wasn¡¯t quite in control of his emotions.

    When they saw this, Xiang Tianqiu and the others couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and shake their heads.?The sixth prince is too impetuous and short-tempered. He can¡¯t even control his facial expressions; he¡¯s simply too inexperienced.

    We wasted our time preparing so many trump cards. Who¡¯d have thought his performance would be so pathetic?

    ¡°Family Head Zheng, His Second?Highness told?me to deliver a message to you on his behalf,¡± said Xiang Tianqiu coolly.

    Zheng Tianhe shook.?Is it my turn now?

    He took a deep breath, then said coldly, ¡°Please, go right ahead.¡±

    Xiang Tianqiu said solemnly, ¡°His Majesty once decreed that distant rtives of the imperial family are not to meddle in imperial affairs, and they are most certainly?not?to meddle in thepetition for the throne. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten?¡±

    His tone was harsh. Zheng Tianhe quivered, and his brow instantly broke into cold sweats.

    Strictly speaking, he was just Zhou?Zhili¡¯s?mother¡¯s cousin, an uncle of sorts. He wasn¡¯t really rted to the emperor, not even distantly.

    Besides, numerous imperial rtives were involved in the Great Zhou¡¯s politics, albeit behind closed doors.?The current emperor was well aware of this, and he¡¯d always turned a blind eye to it.

    But who¡¯d let such an obvious weakness slip through their fingers? So long as the second prince personally reported this to the emperor, Zheng Tianhe and his entire family would be in for far more than they bargained for!

    As soon as he realized this, Zheng Tianhe slumped, and he felt bitter.

    He certainly hadn¡¯t anticipated that the other party would use the decree that ¡°distant imperial rtives are forbidden to intervene in politics¡± as an excuse.

    Xiang Tianqiu¡¯s gaze then returned to Zhou Zhili. It now carried a hint of pity. ¡°Your Highness, I imagine you don¡¯t wish to implicate Family Head Zheng either?¡±

    Zhou Zhili¡¯s expression was already ashen. He felt an irrepressible sense of humiliation and defeat course through him.

    ¡°Your Highness, do you wish to hear what I really think?¡± Xiang Tianqiu asked yfully.

    When Zhou Zhili didn¡¯t respond, he sighed. ¡°Your Highness, with your temperament, you¡¯re in no way suited to vie for imperial power. You¡¯re certainly not fit to contend with His Second Highness. I sincerely encourage you to step back and return to the Jade Capital. Give up on the struggle and live out your days as an imperial prince in freedom and happiness. Wouldn¡¯t that be better?¡±

    The muscles of Zhou Zhili¡¯s face?twitched?violently. He suddenly mmed his fist into the table, shattering it, his eyes bloodshot. When he spoke, he paused for emphasis between each word. ¡°And what if I don¡¯t back down?¡±

    ¡°Are you really blind to your current situation? Or is it just as Family Head Xue says? Do you really think Su Yi can turn the tides?¡±ughed Xiang Tianqiu.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t he?¡± spat Zhou Zhili through gnashed teeth.

    In truth, this relentless series of one shock after another left him dejected and defeated. He was already on hisst breath.

    It was to the point that he suspected that even if Su Yi took the stage, he couldn¡¯t change anything.

    ¡°In that case, allow me topletely dispel that particr misconception!¡± Xiang Tianqiu then turned to the handsome, borderline beautiful, middle-aged man with the feather fan.

    He said with a heartyugh. ¡°Everyone, allow me to introduce you. This is Yue Changyuan. He¡¯s a deacon of the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family. People call him ¡®the Jade-Faced Saber Monarch.¡±

    ¡°Brother Yue isn¡¯t simple in the least. He¡¯s a Grandmaster at the peak of the second level, and thirteen years ago, he came in second in the spring imperial military examinations and received a personal audience with his Majesty!¡±

    When they heard that, the entire crowd was stunned.

    The Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family!

    They were a vast and mighty n that stood at the pinnacle of the Great Zhou. Their authority was enough to influence the entire nation.

    Although Yue Changyuan wasn¡¯t a Su nsmen, he was a Su Family Deacon, and he had an extremely illustrious record. Who¡¯d dare look down on him?

    Moments earlier, Zhou Zhili¡¯s chest was full of rage, humiliation, and defeat, but when he heard this, he was stunned.?Why is the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family getting mixed up in this?

    Wait! The Su Family??Zhou Zhili instantly realized something, and he turned to look at Su Yi. At the same time, practically all the influential figures in attendance connected the dots as well.

    Soon, all eyes were upon Su Yi. Everyone looked bbergasted.

    Even Cha Jin was stunned.?The young lord is surnamed Su. Don¡¯t tell me¡­.

    The venue instantly fell into an unnatural silence.

    A while passed before Su Yi finally reacted. Still leaning back into his chair, he subtly turned his head and looked at the handsome man with the feather fan calmly. ¡°Are you here for me?¡±

    Yue Changyuan sat there, waving his fan and sighing. ¡°Third Young Master, if the second prince hadn¡¯t personally sent someone to the Su Family to inquire about you, we wouldn¡¯t have dared believe you¡¯d changed so much in barely over a year.¡±

    Third Young Master!?

    With the sole exception of Xiang Tianqiu, the crowd almost dared not believe their ears. All of them were rooted to the spot.

    Zhou Zhili felt the urge to p himself across the face. He knew full well that Su Yi was surnamed Su, so why had he never even considered the possibility that Su Yi might have connections with the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family?

    Zheng Tianhe, Mu Zhongting, Chang Guoke, and the others looked bbergasted as well.

    It was simply unbelievable!

    Who would have thought that a member of the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family would sink to bing the cast-off disciple of Blueriver Sword Manor, much less a live-in son-inw in some backwater little city?

    ¡°This¡­.¡± Despite himself, Yu Baiting¡¯s expression changed dramatically.?The third young master of the Su Family? That kid actually has such a lofty and illustrious background?

    Even Cha Jin was dumbfounded.?And here she¡¯d thought she understood Su Yi better than anyone. Now, she suddenly realized that what she knew was just the tip of the iceberg.

    When he took in the crowd¡¯s astonishment, Xiang Tianqiu suddenly shook his head andughed. ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s true that Su Yi is the third young master of the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family, but he¡¯s also the most hated member of the family. He¡¯s nothing but a pitiful little worm!¡±

    A pitiful little worm??The crowd only felt increasingly befuddled.

    ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you; we all see our Third Master as a source of great shame and humiliation. We¡¯ve always kept his existence under wraps, to the point that practically no one in the outside world knows anything about him.¡±

    Yue Changyuan sighed. ¡°Even I find it difficult to speak of this, but I¡¯ve said so much already. I don¡¯t mind saying just a bit more.¡±

    Everyone pricked up their ears.

    Su Yi just watched him calmly. His face didn¡¯t so much as ripple with emotion.

    He didn¡¯t even consider stopping Yue Changyuan; he was actually curious to see, after all these years, how exactly the Su Family thought of him.

    Yue Changyuan leaned leisurely back into his chair, waved his leather chair, and sighed withment. ¡°Let¡¯s put it like this. Back in the Su Family, the name Su Yi is a taboo. No one is willing to discuss him. It¡¯s the point that the vast majority of the family would much prefer that we didn¡¯t have a nsman such as him.¡±

    The crowd¡¯s expressions shifted, turning a bit strange.

    Yu Baiting¡¯s heart shook upon hearing of Su Yi¡¯s background, but he gradually calmed down. Now, when he looked at Su Yi, his gaze was inquisitive.?So it turns out¡­ He¡¯s the family reject¡­.

    ¡°His Excellency, the family head, curses him as an unfilial and unworthy descendant. It is only out of consideration for their shared blood that he¡¯s even allowed the boy to live.¡± Yue Changyuan sighed. ¡°Why? I¡¯m afraid the answer to that question touches upon the Su Family¡¯s private affairs. I shall not disclose that information here.

    ¡°All you need to know is that yes, Su Yi is indeed a member of the Su Family, but even if he dies, not one member of the Su Family will care in the least!¡±

    As he made this final deration, Yue Changyuan¡¯s voice filled with cold, cruel indifference.

    Yu Baiting and the otherspletely rxed. The way they looked at Su Yi changed; their gazes now carried pity intermingled with hints of disdain.

    So, he¡¯s nothing but a pitiful little worm the Su Family threw away!

 Chapter 214: Fingers as a Sword, Slicing a Man in Half

    <h4>Chapter 214: Fingers as a Sword, Slicing a Man in Half</h4>

    The dazzling sunrise shone through the sea of cloud, but the atmosphere atop the Western Mountain was strange and stifled.

    The way Xiang Tianqiu andpany saw it, Yue Changyuan¡¯s words had effectively exposed all of Su Yi¡¯s secrets.

    Facing Su Yi now, everyone¡¯s attitudes had already shifted.

    Zhou Zhili, Zheng Tianhe and their allies were bewildered. They¡¯d only just learned how bleak Su Yi¡¯s position as the third young master of the Su Family was!

    But Cha Jin was only increasingly confused.?Upon learning of Su Yi¡¯s background, she assumed that Su Yi most likely possessed so many unbelievable secret abilities due to his connection with the Su Family.

    But now it seemed obvious that that wasn¡¯t the case!

    That meant that Su Yi undoubtedly had additional secrets, secrets that no one else knew even now!

    When she considered this, Cha Jin couldn¡¯t help but gripe inwardly.?Young Lord, Young Lord, just how many secrets are you hiding?

    Meanwhile, as Su Yi watched all of this y out, he remained as indifferent as ever. He didn¡¯t so much as shift in his wicker chair.

    However, in his heart, he sighed.?<i>No wonder that even after reawakening the memories of my past life, this obsession remained in my heart.?</i>No wonder I¡¯m still filled with such hatred for the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family.

    It turns out¡­. That in their eyes, I¡¯m that pathetic¡­.

    But that¡¯s fine.

    One of these days, I¡¯ll head to the Jade Capital, sever this obsession, and be done with it!?A hint of murderous light streaked through the depths of his gaze, but it was gone as quickly as it appeared.

    Xiang Tianqiu chuckled and looked at Zhou Zhili. ¡°Your Highness, now, you have no one left at your disposal besides Mu Zhongting. If you still refuse to lower your head, we¡¯ll have no choice but to follow the Great Zhou¡¯s old rules and decide this through military might.¡±

    Upon its establishment, the Great Zhou dered a simple rule: when unresolvable controversy arose in governmental affairs, military might would determine victory and defeat.

    This might seem a bit barbaric, but this was a mundane nation where warriors were held in the highest regard. A sh of fists was undoubtedly the simplest and most effective method to resolve disputes.

    Of course, the nation¡¯s long-established, deeply intertwined factions and influential figures wouldn¡¯t resort to throwing away all pretenses of cordiality unless they absolutely had to.

    Take now, for instance. Whatever else you might say about him, Zhou Zhili was still an imperial prince.

    Xiang Tianqiu could only increase the pressure on him, step by step. He was unwilling to use force unless all else failed.

    And now, a decree had prevented Chang Guoke and Qing Jin from intervening.

    Xue Ningyuan had chosen to betray his former allies.

    Zheng Tianhe¡¯s status as a distant rtive of the imperial family had taken him out of y.

    Even Su Yi¡¯s origins had beenid bare.

    Looking at Zhou Zhili now, he had no one left but Mu Zhongting!

    This was undoubtedly the time to decide whether or not to resort to military force!

    Zhou Zhili fell silent, and his expression changed uncertainly.

    He subconsciously nced at Su Yi. The prince looked dejected and defeated, but also faintly hopeful and expectant, like a man on the verge of drowning and grasping desperately at straws.

    His rationality told him that decisively giving up was the smartest thing he could do, but he was unwilling. If he simply lowered his head, he¡¯d be nothing but a stepping stone for his second brother, and it would be far harder for him to rise again!

    As a result, he ced all his remaining hope on Su Yi¡¯s shoulders. He knew it was irrational, but he still wanted to take this gamble.

    However, Su Yi only asked,?¡°After undergoing this tribtion, tell me: why do you think you lost?¡±

    Zhou Zhili fell silent for a while, then said bitterly, ¡°I lost in far too many ways. I failed to realize theplexities¡­¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°No, you lost because you¡¯re too weak!¡±

    With that, he rose from his wicker chair and swept his gaze across everyone in attendance, a hint of mockery tugging at his lips. ¡°With sufficient strength, what need would there be to organize some nonsensical tea party just to deal with bunch of y chickens and porcin dogs? You could suppress the opposition and be done with it.¡±

    It was just one simple, casual, carefree deration, yet it came across as utterly proud and contemptuous. It seemed Su Yi didn¡¯t take Xiang Tianqiu and his allies the least bit seriously.

    In response to Su Yi¡¯s arrogant bearing, Xiang Tianqiu and hispanions¡¯ expressions darkened.

    How lofty were their statuses? Any one of them could shake the entire province with a single stomp of their feet!

    When had anyone ever seen them as y chickens or porcin dogs?

    Only Cha Jin¡¯s eyes lit up, and her heart filled with excitement.?Is the Young Lord finally going to take action?

    ¡°Third Young Master, I¡¯ve already heard a bit about what you¡¯ve been up to, and I know that your cultivation hasn¡¯t just recovered; they say you already have Qi umtion Realm cultivation and power sufficient to contend with Grandmasters. But do you really think that paltry little bit of skill means you can be so brazen?¡±?Yue Changyuan snorted coldly, then shot to his feet and pointed his feather fan at Su Yi. ¡°Don¡¯t forget what the family head once told you: ¡®If you dare use the Su Family¡¯s name to your own ends, immediate execution!¡¯¡±

    Xiang Tianqiu and his allies¡¯ hearts shook.?How much must Family Head Su hate his son to have issued such a heartless order?

    But this deration also filled them with excitement.

    They all understood a little about Su Yi. They knew that although he looked young, he was in fact incredibly strong.

    But with Family Head Su¡¯s deration in the mix, so long as Su Yi got himself involved in this, he¡¯d effectively be disobeying his father¡¯s orders. Then, they would inevitably hunt him down!

    Zhou Zhili¡¯s heart sank. Family Head Su Hongli¡¯s words had always carried an enormous weight. Since he made such a deration, he¡¯d surely dare carry it out.

    Under these circumstances, wasn¡¯t asking Su Yi to assist him no different from making him fall out with his family?

    ¡°Brother Su¡ª¡± Zhou Zhili couldn¡¯t help but call out to him.

    However, Su Yi immediately cut him off. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family?¡±

    Zhou Zhili¡¯s expression froze.

    Yue Changyuan was so angry that heughed. ¡°Third Young Master, if the rest of the n heard you say that, they¡¯d want nothing more than to skin you alive! I urge you to be good and stay put. Don¡¯t do anything foolish and ignorant, or else¡­.¡±

    Su Yi nced at him. ¡°Or else what?¡±

    Murderous intent arose on Yue Changyuan¡¯s face. ¡°Third Young Master, consider the consequences carefully. Once we take action¡­..¡±

    ¡°Cease this endless nattering!¡± Su Yi frowned and cut him off. ¡°Get down on your knees, or I¡¯ll grant you death. Choose!¡±

    The entire mountaintop fell so deathly silent, you could hear a pin drop. None of them would ever have guessed Su Yi would be so domineering. He didn¡¯t even take Yue Changyuan, a lofty representative of the Su Family, the least bit seriously!

    But Zhou Zhili felt as if his blood were boiling. His sense of defeat and humiliation, his concerns and his despondency, all of them seemed to scatter to the winds, reced with indescribable excitement.

    The sight of Su Yi¡¯s fearless, despotic bearing helped Zhou Zhili make up his mind. This time, he would act crazy too. He¡¯d fight with everything he had, regardless of whether he won or lost!

    The prince¡¯s expression was dark and imposing. He gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°Yue Changyuan, right? Should I, Zhou Zhili, one day rise to power, I won¡¯t let you or anyone close to you off, no exceptions!¡±

    Every word was booming and forceful, with a decisive, frenzied air.

    When they saw this, Xiang Tianqiu andpany¡¯s expressions shifted. Even they didn¡¯t want a prince to bear a deep grudge against them! Otherwise, they would have long since resorted to violence to resolve today¡¯s matter.

    Yue Changyuan¡¯s pupils constricted, and heughed coldly. ¡°Sixth Highness, how many scions of the imperial family are there out there? Quite a few have greater talent and stronger character than you. Do you really think you have hope of rising to power?¡±

    He paused, then said tly, ¡°Take today as an example. In this contest against the second prince, you already have no power left to reverse this situation.¡±

    He then stepped forward, stopping when he was just thirty feet from Su Yi. His gaze instantly turned cold and grim.

    ¡°Third Young Master, I¡¯ll give you a choice too. Either you scram and get the hell off this mountain or I¡­ cripple you, then drag you back to the Jade Capital for punishment!¡±

    His clothes fluttered in the wind, and with a ng, he drew the saber hanging from his waist. His entire aura immediately transformed, and his murderous intent soared into the air, dispersing the nearby clouds!

    Everyone¡¯s gazes gathered on him.

    Su Yi instantly burst into mockingughter, then turned to look at Cha Jin. ¡°Keep an eye on my chair; don¡¯t let the wind blow it off the cliff.¡±

    After a brief, stunned pause, Cha Jin hurriedly nodded.

    But Su Yi¡¯s words and behavior made Yue Changyuan feel as if he¡¯d suffered an enormous humiliation. His expression instantly darkened. ¡°Third Young Master, you¡¯ve truly disappointed me¡­.¡±

    Before the words had even left his lips, he suddenly swung his saber.

    Whoosh!

    It swept forth like a radiant, snow-white waterfall. The saber¡¯s dazzlingly bright carried terrifying saber qi as it effortlessly tore through the air.

    The thirty feet between Yue Changyuan and Su Yi was now nothing but radiant saber qi and limitless sharpness!

    When Xiang Tianqiu saw this, even he couldn¡¯t help but look stunned.

    This was what they meant when they said ¡°when a professional took action, the truth of their abilities was immediately obvious."

    This single attack was a full disy of the Jade-Faced Saber Monarch¡¯s bearing and skill, as well as his foundations as the man who¡¯d once taken second ce in the imperial martial examinations.

    ¡°You¡¯re throwing your life away.¡± Su Yi¡¯s gaze was calm and indifferent. He stretched out his finger and flicked.

    It was the simple, understated power of a single finger, yet it struck like an unblockable hammer, mming into the sharp, sweeping, seemingly unstoppable saber qi.

    Immediately afterward, a dense series of booms went off. All thirty feet of saber qi, an attack he¡¯d put his entire Grandmaster-level cultivation into, crumbled and burst.

    The energies sshed, then dispersed like rain!

    At the same time, Su Yi stepped forward and stretched out his finger as if it were a sword. He sliced through the air.

    Kssh!

    A streak of light shed by like a sudden bolt of lightning.

    A light, ethereal wisp of sword qi flew through the air, emanating eye-catching Dao Force intermingled with subtle hints of the inscrutable charm of the Grand Dao.

    Yue Changyuan¡¯s hair stood on end, and his expression shifted dramatically.

    He¡¯d long since known that Su Yi was no ordinary Qi umtion martial artist. He¡¯d even heard from Xiang Tianqiu that Su Yi had in Grandmasters before.

    Thus, when he attacked just now, he held nothing back. That attack represented the true pinnacle of his power.

    He would never have guessed that Su Yi could, with a single, understated swing of the finger, shatter his saber qi as if it were nothing but rotting wood.

    He almost dared not believe his eyes.

    And now, as Su Yi¡¯s sword qi shed toward him, he felt an instinctive terror course through him.

    In response to the iing, potentially fatal energies, he didn¡¯t hesitate to go all out.

    He called upon everyst drop of power he had, holding nothing in reserve!

    ¡°Spirit Thunder Saber Breach!¡±

    His saber rumbled like thunder and burst with radiant light, as if it were on fire, then swung, sudden and furious.

    Then, beneath the crowd¡¯s stunned gazes, the saber swing Yue Changyuan had held nothing back to unleash silently split in two in the face of that single wisp of sword qi.

    The sword qi cut through it as effortlessly as if were made of tofu.

    Crunch!

    Immediately afterward, that fully spiritual, extraordinary saber cracked, splitting directly in two.

    And that swift, dreamlike streak of sword qi infused with the profound charm of the Dao effortlessly sliced into Yue Changyuan¡¯s unprotected body.

    A streak of bright red blood started from his head, then spread straight down him, down his nose, past his lips and jaw, then onto his chest.

    ¡°You¡­.¡± Yue Changyuan¡¯s eyes widened. He opened his mouth as if to say something, but his body had already split down the midline. Both halves thudded to the ground with a waterfall of blood.

 Chapter 215: The Long River Sword, Destroying Heavenâ€™s Gate

    <h4>Chapter 215: The Long River Sword, Destroying Heaven¡¯s Gate</h4>

    Not far away, Cha Jin had only just put away Su Yi¡¯s wicker chair when she saw this bloody scene unfold. Her delicate frame went rigid, and her beautiful eyes widened.

    That was a deacon from the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family. Just minutes ago, he¡¯d sat there calmly fanning himself, talking andughing. He¡¯d seemed decidedly extraordinary.

    The young lord cut him in two, just like that?

    The howling mountain gales now carried the faint stench of blood.

    Xiang Tianqiu and the others were dumbstruck. They?stared?unblinking at Yue Changyuan¡¯s freshly halved corpse. It seemed they were unable to believe their eyes; the shock was just too much.

    He¡¯d pressed his fingers into a sword, then used that to y Yue Changyuan!

    How terrifying a level of power did that represent?

    Unless you had the power to suppress your opponent absolutely, how could you achieve something like that so easily?

    They said Grandmasters were like dragons.

    Yet to Su Yi, a mere Qi umtion cultivator, ying a Grandmaster was as easy as squishing an ant!

    In stark contrast, after seeing this, Zhou Zhili, Zheng Tianhe, and their allies remained much calmer.

    After all, they¡¯d once witnessed Su Yi ying the Wheel of the Moon Sect¡¯s outer sect elder, Liu Hongqi. This bloody scene wasn¡¯t enough to surprise them.

    Even so, they couldn¡¯t help but break out into cold sweats on Su Yi¡¯s behalf.

    Yue Changyuan¡¯s death didn¡¯t mean much in and of itself, but he was here representing the entire Su Family!

    Su Yi had just killed him. What would the Su Family think of this?

    Would the cold-blooded, ironhearted head of the Su Family really ¡°y his own child in the name of righteousness¡±?

    ¡°Young Lord Su, your methods have truly opened our eyes,¡± Yu Baiting said coldly, breaking the deathly silence. ¡°I just wonder what the Su Family will think when they hear of this.¡±

    Earlier, he was stunned too. Just thinking of Elder Wen¡¯s brutal death at Su Yi¡¯s hands made him feel stifled and upset.

    Su Yi nced at him and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what the Su Family will think of this. All I know is that your daughter still owes me a life. Once this is over, I¡¯ll naturally resolve that particr debt too.¡±

    Yu Baiting¡¯s expression was instantly dark as could be, but before he could respond, Xue Ningyuan snorted coldly, ¡°Young man, no matter how strong he may be, one person is still just one person. You killed Yue Changyuan, and the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family will naturally hold you ountable. But this is the Imperatorial Provincial Capital; I urge you to rein it in a little!¡±

    Su Yi nced at him coolly. ¡°If you want to leave here alive, know that I¡¯ll take the heads of any who stand in my way.¡±

    Xue Ningyuan¡¯s expression shifted dramatically, and he roared, ¡°This is the Tea Party! Do you really n to have an irrevocable falling out with all of us?¡±

    Kang Shanjing had watched from the sidelines all this time. He couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly, ¡°You''re a mere youth, yet your ambition runs rampant. You want to break the rules of the Tea Party? I¡¯m afraid I cannot agree to that.¡±

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Kang, what does this Tea Party have to do with you?¡± snapped Chang Guoke. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you forgot the sect master¡¯s decree?¡±

    Kang Shanjing said expressionlessly, ¡°That decree was written for you and Junior Apprentice Sister Qing Jin, not me.¡±

    Chang Guoke was stunned. He was just about to say something when Su Yi furrowed his brow and cut him off. ¡°He wants to throw his life away. Why stand in his path?¡±

    Chang?Guoke¡¯s heart shook, and he instantly fell silent.

    ¡°Throw my life away? Heh heh¡­.¡± Kang Shanjing twirled his whiskers in anger. It seemed that witnessing Yue Changyuan¡¯s death hadn¡¯t overly intimidated him.

    It was then that Xiang Tianqiu let out a long sigh. ¡°Your Highness, it seems we can only resort to a disy of military force to resolve this matter.¡±

    Zhou Zhili instinctively nced at Su Yi.

    ¡°This should have happened a long time ago,¡± said Su Yi tly. ¡°Don¡¯t waste any more time.¡±

    Xiang Tianqiu shot Su Yi a deep look. ¡°As you wish, Young Lord Su.¡±

    He suddenly rose and let out a long whistle. ¡°May Brother Qin pleasee to the peak!¡±

    The sound boomed like thunder, reverberating throughout the air and traveling far and wide.

    Meanwhile, at the foot of the mountain

    The crowd was awaiting further information when they heard Xiang Tianqiu¡¯s voice. Their hearts shook.?Does this mean that they couldn¡¯t reach an agreement and they¡¯re resorting tobat?

    Suddenly, there was a disturbance within the crowd, followed by widespread exmations.

    They watched as a man with a sword strapped to his back leaped into the air. He traversed dozens of meters in a single bound, as if he were soaring through the clouds, and when hended on the mountainside, he immediately leaped back up into the air.

    In just a few breaths of time, he¡¯d soared to the top of the Western Mountain!

    ¡°It¡¯s him! The man ranked twenty-seventh on the Grandmaster Leaderboards, the Dragoke Hermit, Qin Changshan!¡±

    The entire venue was instantly in an uproar; itpletely boiled over.

    The Dragoke Hermit, Qin Changshan

    He was a fifth-level Grandmaster, and he¡¯d spent neen years practicing the sword in cold and barrennds. His attainments in the Dao of the Sword had already reached mastery.

    The ¡°Long River Sword Qi¡± he developed was famous throughout the Great Zhou. The Ten Directions Pavilion once said that ¡°A single swing could destroy heaven¡¯s gate!¡±

    Amongst the Great Zhou¡¯s Grandmaster-level experts, Qin Changshan already stood at the very peak.

    ¡°Provincial Governor Xiang Tianqiu doesn¡¯t have that kind of influence. He couldn¡¯t have invited such a lofty Grandmaster of the Sword. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the second prince must have invited Qin Changshan personally,¡± muttered Hua Yan.

    ¡°No wonder the Ten Directions Pavilion¡¯s analysis indicated that the sixth prince was sure to lose. Qin Changshan alone can sweep the sixth prince¡¯s entire line-up,¡± sighed Uncle Ying.

    Each fifth-level Grandmaster was stronger than the next.

    In the Imperatorial Province, even first and second-level grandmasters were big shots, experts who towered about their contemporaries.

    As for third-level Grandmasters, even the likes of Provincial Governor Xiang Tianqiu had to treat them with respect! None dared treat them poorly!

    But Qin Changshan was a fifth-level Grandmaster!

    Furthermore, he was near the top even amongst others his level, the cream of the crop. Half a year ago, he¡¯d fought his way into the twenty-seventh spot on the Great Zhou Grandmaster Leaderboards!

    How many Grandmasters were there out there? Anyone capable of getting into the top thirty of the leaderboards was already one of the strongest Grandmasters around!

    From this, it was clear how terrifying Qin Changshan was.

    After a brief silence, Hua Yan said softly, ¡°If Su Yi loses to someone of Qin Changshan¡¯s level, he¡¯ll be glorious even in defeat. Don¡¯t forget that Su Yi is still just a young man in the Qi umtion Realm; he¡¯s only seventeen years old. Even if he loses today, his future aplishments are sure to exceed Qin?Changshan¡¯s.¡±

    Although she said this, her words made it clear that she didn¡¯t think highly of Su Yi¡¯s?chances were he to?fight Qin Changshan.

    ¡°A rational analysis.¡± Uncle Ying nodded his agreement.

    ¡°This is looking a bit bad¡­.¡± Meanwhile, in another section of the crowd, Yuan Wutong¡¯s brow was tightly knit. He was a lofty, valiant figure; he¡¯d naturally heard Qin Changshan¡¯s name before.

    It was no exaggeration to say that, were he to face Qin Changshan, even he would have to lower his head. He¡¯d dare not show the slightest disrespect.

    Those who excelled were fit to lead.

    A fifth-level Grandmaster was a peak existence beneath the Xiantian Martial Ancestor level. They were strong enough to stir up the entire nation!

    Within the Imperatorial Provincial Capital, someone of his level was a hegemon among Grandmasters!

    ¡°A fifth-level Grandmaster might be scary, but Master Su is no ordinary person either. I certainly don¡¯t think he¡¯ll fail to resolve this problem,¡± said Yuan Luoxi staunchly.

    Yuan Wutong was stunned. Then, he couldn¡¯t help but mock himself.?It¡¯s true; the older you get, the more cowardly you be.

    Meanwhile, the sword-bearing Qin Changshan drifted onto the peak beneath countless watchful gazes.

    He was tall, and his temples were flecked with gray. His eyes spoke of having experienced life and all its vicissitudes.

    As soon as he appeared, his bitingly cold and sharp, practically sword-like aura rose into the heavens, splitting the skies and shattering the nearby clouds.

    ¡°The Dragoke Hermit, Qin Changshan!¡± Zhou Zhili and Zheng Tianhe¡¯s expressions shifted dramatically.

    This was a truly prominent figure! He was influential even in the Jade Capital. Others of great power and authority treated him as a highly distinguished guest!

    ¡°Brother Qin, the current situation has left me with little choice but to trouble you.¡± Xiang Tianqiu rose of his own volition, then went up to greet him.

    With the sole exception of the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect¡¯s Kang Shanjing, the others¡ªZhao Qing of the Zhao Family, Bai Hanhai of the White Family, Xue Ningyuan of the Xue Family, and Yu Baiting of the Bai Family¡ªall rose in greeting.

    A man¡¯s reputation didn¡¯te out of nowhere.

    Even though these were peak-level big shots in the Imperatorial Provincial Capital, Qin Changshan was a fifth-level Grandmaster; they had to maintain a respectful bearing.

    ¡°I came here at his Second Highness¡¯ behest. You needn¡¯t be so polite,¡± said Qin Changshan calmly.

    His gaze swept across the area, and when he saw Yue Changyuan¡¯s corpse lying in a pool of blood, his?pupils subtly?constricted. ¡°Deacon Yue Changyuan of the Su Family is dead?¡±

    Xiang Tianqiu said in a low voice, ¡°Brother Yue tried to stop the Su Family¡¯s third young master from intervening. Who¡¯d have thought he¡¯d lose his life in the process?¡±

    Qin Changshan then locked onto the nearby Su Yi and looked up and down. Finally, he said approvingly, ¡°You¡¯re in thete stages of Qi umtion, yet you killed the second-level Grandmaster Yue Changyuan. That¡¯s impressive indeed.¡±

    .

    ¡°Is ying someone too weak to endure even a single attack really worthy of praise?¡± Su Yi asked casually.

    Qin Changshan was briefly stunned, and a hint of sharp light shed through his eyes before he burst intoughter. ¡°Young man, I admire your pride. How about this? So long as you back out of this struggle, I¡¯ll happily treat you to a drink.¡±

    Xiang Tianqiu and the others furrowed their brows, but they dared not object.

    Su Yi nced at the weatherworn swordsman andughed in amusement. ¡°A fifth-level Grandmaster, that¡¯s all. You¡¯ve yet to truly transcend mortality, yet you dare put on the airs of an elder before me? How is that any different from inviting your own humiliation?¡±

    Everyone present was bbergasted.

    Xiang Tianqiu and hispanions almost burst intoughter.?What a brazen little whelp! He dares disdain even a fifth-level Grandmaster?

    Zhou Zhili and hispanions had strange looks on their faces too.

    All of them knew just how deeply Su Yi¡¯s pride ran, but they still wouldn¡¯t have guessed that he¡¯d be so rude to Qin Changshan, the man ranked twenty-seventh on the Great Zhou Grandmaster Leaderboards.

    Meanwhile, Qin Changshan¡¯s warm smile gradually faded, and his eyes filled with cold, murderous light.

    He shook his head and sighed. ¡°I admire the talented and am unwilling to bully the weak, so I didn¡¯t want to make this hard on you. Who¡¯d¡¯ve thought you¡¯d be so wildly arrogant andcking in self-awareness? Fine. Just pretend I never said that.¡±

    When Xiang Tianqiu saw this, he turned to Zhou Zhili and said directly, ¡°Your Highness, when martial artists duel, they must choose between two sets of rules. They can fight to determine victory, continuing until one party can no longer fight. Or, they can fight to determine life and death, not stopping until their opponent is dead. Which kind would you prefer?¡±

    Before Zhou Zhili could respond, Su Yi said tly, ¡°Our battle will determine victory and defeat, as well as life and death.¡±

    A simple, airy deration, yet it sent waves coursing through the crowd¡¯s hearts.

    Kang Shanjing of the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect couldn¡¯t bear to watch this; he was simply too brazen!?Don¡¯t tell me this boy really doesn¡¯t know the meaning of the word ¡®death¡¯?

    Yu Baiting¡¯s eyes lit up, and his heart filled with excitement. He¡¯d love nothing more than for Su Yi to throw his life away!

    Zhou Zhili¡¯s heart clenched, and he was just about to urge Su Yi not to do this when Qin Changshan threw back his head andughed. Hisughter boomed like thunder, reverberating throughout the clouds. ¡°You¡¯re so young, yet so unafraid of death. As a sword cultivator, it¡¯s only right that I apany you!¡±

 Chapter 216: I Have a Sword to Pluck the Moon and Stars

    <h4>Chapter 216: I Have a Sword to Pluck the Moon and Stars</h4>

    Qin Changshan¡¯s valiantughter reverberated throughout heaven and earth.

    Without exception, the prominent figures of the Imperatorial Province¡¯s six prefectures gathered by the foot of the mountain gasped.

    Who couldn¡¯t tell that Qin Changshan, the fifth-level Grandmaster, was about to fight that youth, Su Yi?

    The entire venue was instantly thrown into uproar as everyone craned their necks up to look at the mountaintop.

    s, the Western Mountain was three thousand feet tall. Even Grandmasters couldn¡¯t see the scenery up top clearly with their naked eyes.

    Meanwhile, the group gathered on the peak cleared an empty space.

    Regardless of whether they sided with Xiang Tianqiu or Zhou Zhili, everyone¡¯s gazes were fixed on Qin Changshan and Su Yi.

    The former was a top-level expert of the Great Zhou, the man ranked twenty-seventh on the Great Zhou Grandmaster Leaderboards, a hegemon amongst those of simr cultivations.

    Thetter was a youth still only in the Qi umtion Realm, who nevertheless possessed terrifyingbat prowess sufficient to y second-level Grandmasters.

    The duel about to unfold was undoubtedly rare and unusual. No matter the result, it was sure to go down in the annals of history!

    ng!

    The sheathed sword on Qin Changshan¡¯s back hummed and flew into the air. He caught it effortlessly with his right hand. It was an ancient sword with a de as ck as ink

    ¡°This sword is called ¡®Mountain¡¯s Eminence¡¯, and it was given to me by an Earthly Immortal. It weighs three hundred and seventeen catties, and it was forged with thirty-three types of tier-four spiritual materials. It¡¯s apanied me ever since. I¡¯ve used it to y over a thousand foes, and it¡¯s never once let me down!¡±

    When he looked at his ink-ck ancient sword, Qin Changshan¡¯s gaze was gentle, and his tone was leisurely.

    He was tall and stalwart, with graying temples. Now, standing there with sword in hand, his energy boomed and his sword intent transformed into lights and shadows of Astral Force, further offsetting his extraordinariness.

    Boom!

    A terrifying wave of sword intent swept forth like the tide, spreading with Qin Changshan at its center. It was terrifying and oppressive, so much so that even the onlookers couldn¡¯t help but retreat.

    ¡°This is the power of a fifth-level Grandmaster! The gulf between us is as vast as the distance between clouds and dirt. No wonder the Ten Directions Pavilion spoke so highly of the Long River Sword! No wonder they said it could destroy heaven¡¯s gate! The Grandmaster of the sword ranked twenty-seventh on the Grandmaster Leaderboards really does live up to his reputation!¡±

    The other Grandmasters present were all stunned. They felt both shock and longing.

    Even Kang Shanjing, Chang Guoke, and the others from the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect. They too were visibly stunned.

    Qin Changsan¡¯s sword intent was so pure and so forceful that even they felt suppressed.

    ¡°When I y my enemies, I never attack more than three times. Young man, I¡¯ll give you a chance: so long as you can block even a single strike, I¡¯ll let you die with an intact corpse.¡± Qin Changshan¡¯s clothes fluttered in the wind, and his eyes seemed to crackle with cold lightning as he stared at Su Yi.

    ¡°Hah.¡± Su Yi smiled. ¡°Fine. Since you call yourself a sword cultivator, I¡¯ll let you witness the true Dao of the Sword. I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me.¡±

    That calm, understated attitude of his seemed utterly contemptuous.

    As he spoke, Guiding Mysteriesnded in Su Yi¡¯s palm. The pale blue de shone with ripple-like, nigh-illusory luster.

    Su Yi¡¯s presence was muted. No one would describe his bearing as shocking or forceful. However, his detached and transcendent demeanor forced even Xiang Tianqiu and his allies to acknowledge him.?Su Yi dares face an existence like Qin Changshan head-on even with his Qi umtion Realm cultivation. He really is extraordinary.

    ¡°The First Sword, Waves Crashing Against the Shore!¡±

    Qin Changshan¡¯s gaze frosted over, and he stepped forward. Mountain¡¯s Eminence sliced through the air, and a streak of ink-ck sword qi howled through the air.

    It was like a vast and imposing river sweeping in from all sides and surging madly toward Su Yi.

    The Ten Thousand Currents Sword Incantation!

    This was the ultimate martial art that had made Qin Changshan famous. It was an upper-level heaven-grade martial art.

    When he released it, it was like a divine river bursting through a dam or an arc piercing the heavens. As the sword shed down, the nearby swathes of cloud shook and dispersed.

    Without exception, those present were stunned.

    And in the eyes of those gathered at the foot of the mountain, a miraculous spectacle unfolded¡ª

    It was like the river of stars had descended to earth, cutting apart the sea of clouds.

    They could even hear the sshing of coursing rapids. It was a river formed of countless streaks of sword intent, each individual streak sufficient to cut through metal. They gathered together and swept forth as a vast and imposing current!

    This attack alone was a full disy of the peerless bearing of a fifth-level Grandmaster!

    But even in the face of this attack, Su Yi remained calm. He casually swung Guiding Mysteries.

    His attack looked simple and understated, but it expertly avoided the dangers. As it flew through the air, it carried a clear trace of the profound charm of the Dao.

    This attack was called ¡°Splitting Mountains and Seas.¡±

    I have a sword to split mountains and seas.

    Whoosh!

    If you said Qin Changshan¡¯s sword qi was like a grand river, then Su Yi¡¯s was like a wisp of light braving the wind and waves. It looked ethereal, yet it forged bravely ahead with an indestructible charm.

    It was as if the sky were made of canvas; the sword sliced through it effortlessly.

    Immediately afterward, a rift opened in Qin Changshan¡¯s vast, imposing, surging river of sword intent.

    The rift extended, spreading straight on both ends, like a cleaver dividing hot oil or scissors tearing through cloth.

    That unmatched sharpness stung the crowd¡¯s eyes. Their hearts palpitated, and their expressions changed. All of them wondered the same thing:?How could that boy¡¯s sword qi be so aggressive?

    Everyone watching was wondering the same thing. It was simply unbelievable!

    He was only a young man in the Qi umtion Realm, yet his sword qi was so sharp and despotic, as if nothing could possibly stand in its way. Qin Changshan struck with the force of a vast river breaking through a dam, yet Su Yi¡¯s sh destroyed his attack, just like that. Who would dare believe such a thing?

    Boom!

    A shocking st followed, reverberating through the air. The sound was deafening.

    When the tide of sword qi diffused, it ttened the nearby rocks and vegetation. The very air itself shook and roared in agitation.

    ¡°Excellent!¡± Qin Changshan took a deep breath, his eyes seemingly bursting into me and his hair and whiskers fluttering in the wind.

    As strong as he was, when he saw the inexorable power of Su Yi¡¯s strike, he was stunned.

    He didn¡¯t hesitate. His aura rose and expanded, and he swung Mountain¡¯s Eminence once more.

    ¡°The Second Sword, ¡®A Thousand Currents Pierce the Sky!¡¯¡±

    The mountaintop boiled over with sword intent.

    When that sword swung, Qin Changshan¡¯s spirit, mind, and energypletely fused with his sword qi. His ink-ck sword seemed to draw upon countless rivers, covering heaven and earth and forming a vast, majestic expanse.

    It really did seem to envelop the entire area!

    This was ¡°A Thousand Currents Pierce the Sky¡±. Rumor had it that Qin Changshan had once destroyed an entire mountain, and furthermore, that he¡¯d done so with this very peerlessly despotic attack.

    ¡°This is finally getting a bit interesting¡­.¡± A hint of long-dormant fighting spirit shone in the depths of Su Yi¡¯s gaze.

    This attack made him sense an impending threat, and his skin prickled.

    He had to admit it; at his current cultivation, there was still a gap between him and a fifth-level Grandmaster sword cultivator.

    But cultivation was just cultivation. It couldn¡¯t represent one¡¯s true power.

    This was especially true in the Four Realms of the Martial Dao. Martial Dao cultivators were ultimately still just mortals. Theycked the power of a true cultivator.

    Sufficiently powerful attainments in the Dao of the Sword could make up for deficiencies in his cultivation!

    This was true for ordinary cultivators, let alone Su Yi. Su Yi was in the Qi umtion Realm, but he had achieved full spiritual awakening of the acupoints, and while opening his Hidden Meridian, he triggered unprecedented and strange celestial phenomena. He¡¯d even tempered the unique and unprecedented power of Astral Dao Force. How terrifying were his foundations? Common sense had long since be insufficient to appraise him!

    Even in the earliest stages of Qi umtion, he could hold his own against the tier-nine Jade-Eyed Crimson mebeast, a creature on par with a fifth-level Grandmaster, never mind now!

    The onlookers watched as¡ª

    Su Yi¡¯s tall, lean figure suddenly burst with a sharp, forceful aura. His energy soared all the way into the clouds, like a sword piercing through the heavens.

    His calm, tranquil temperament instantly transformed. It was now unmatched in its sharpness.

    Like an immortal of the sword.

    ¡°Activate!¡±

    Astral Force wrapped around him like a school of fish as Guiding Mysteries pierced ahead.

    In that instant, it was as if countless dazzling fireworks went off. Countless flecks of light scattered and dispersed like stars, forming a seemingly inescapable.

    My sword wanders the ten directions, from the blue dome of heaven to the yellow springs below!

    The essence of this strike was that there was ¡°nowhere it couldn¡¯t reach.¡±

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    All the onlookers saw was a vast expanse of white. They couldn¡¯t see anything clearly, but the muffled booms and collisionsing in rapid session, like the intense beat of a drum, made their hearts clench and their hair stand on end.

    As for those watching from the foot of the mountain, they saw a howling current of sword qi flow like a river and nket heaven and earth, but before it could even reveal its power, countless streaks of sword light struck it.

    The sword light was as dazzling as the stars, but it emanated an austere killing intent. Shockingly, it carved the vast current of sword qi into fragments, disrupting its flow and scattering it.

    This miraculous sight left who-knows-how-many people wide-eyed and tongue-tied.

    Meanwhile, on the mountaintop.

    Amidst the turbulence, Su Yi stood in ce, like an unmovable boulder.

    When he saw that Su Yi had blocked his attack, even Qin Changshan was stunned, and his brows furrowed. He now looked utterly solemn.

    Was this level of attainment in the Dao of the Sword possible in the Qi umtion Realm?

    Despite his bewilderment, Qin Changshan lived up to his reputation as a hegemon among Grandmasters, a man long ustomed to ughter. He remained calm even in the face of the unexpected, and he put all of his power into his third strike.

    Boom!

    Sword intent flooded forth, emanating from Qin Changshan. All of it surged into his sword.

    Like rivers flowing into the sea, everything he had gathered in one ce!

    This was the final strike of the Ten Thousand Currents Sword Incantation! Qin Changshan had honed this strike for years before achieving mastery over it.

    When this attack appeared, the peak of the Western Mountain seemed to transform into a boundless sea. Fierce waves swept across the peak, surging and spreading in all directions!

    Kang Shanjing and the others could no longer remain seated. They had no choice but to flee for fear that the sweeping sword intent would strike them too.

    As for the others, they¡¯d long since fled far away. They were even left with no choice but to call upon their cultivations to resist and diffuse the spreading waves sword qi.

    Were any other martial artist standing there, they would have fallen long ago, in on the spot.

    This was the terrifying might of a fifth-level Grandmaster.

    It was this attack that the Ten Directions Pavilion said could ¡°destroy heaven¡¯s gate¡±!

    At almost the same time¡ª

    Su Yi calmly tapped the fingers of his left hand against the body of his sword. Guiding Mysteries hummed, then suddenly struck.

    A shining, indistinct full moon seemed to appear within the crowd¡¯s field of view, illuminating the sea of sword intent. It was misty and ethereal, yet beautiful and dazzling to behold.

    Immediately afterward, a grand sun burst forth, emitting intense light and illuminating the entire ocean of clouds.

    The moon and sun apanied each other. One was yin, the other yang. Together, they produced an unbelievable spectacle, shaking the onlookers into a stunned silence.

    I have a sword to pluck moon and stars. All the heavens¡¯ light is in my grasp!

    This strike came from the Rejoicing Sword Sutra. It was called ¡°Plucking Moons and Stars¡±!

    Boom!

    Qi Changshan¡¯s sword was like an ocean of surging currents, while Su Yi¡¯s sword was like the rising moon and sun, bursting with light.

    The two shed, resulting in a massive boom that shook both heaven and earth. The surging sea of sword intent either froze and shattered or melted and evaporated. This was a disy of the extremes of both yin and yang, a fusion of fire and ice.

    Boom!

    In the end, beneath the crowd¡¯s stunned gazes, the entire sea of sword intent copsed, then burst as if it had disintegrated.

    Cough!?At the same time, Qin Changshan staggered and hacked up a mouthful of blood. Even his face looked pallid.

    His pupils dted, disbelief written all over his face.

    In all his years ofbat, he¡¯d always managed to y his foe within three strikes.

    Yet today, in just three strikes, he was left injured and coughing up blood!

    Worse, his opponent was merely a Qi umtion Realm youth¡­

 Chapter 217: That Swordâ€™s Style

    <h4>Chapter 217: That Sword¡¯s Style</h4>

    Three strikes, and Qin Changshan was injured and coughing up blood!

    Regardless of whether they sided with Zhou Zhili or Xiang Tianqiu, everyone was stunned. They stood there like y statues.

    They would never have guessed that the Dragoke Hermit, a fifth-level Grandmaster famous throughout the Great Zhou for the imposing might of his sword qi, would lose to Su Yi!

    Xiang Tianqiu¡¯s heart sank.

    Yu Baiting¡¯s expression clouded over, and his hand and feet quivered uncontrobly.

    Kang Shanjing¡¯s jaw suddenly hurt. Only then did he realize he¡¯d clenched it too hard and that his hands gripped his beard so tightly that he''d pulled out several strands of hair.

    Xue Ningyuan¡¯s expression changed dramatically.

    Undisguisable shock rose unbidden to the gathered Imperatorial Province big shots¡¯ hearts.

    In contrast, Zhou Zhili, Zheng Tianhe, and their allies inwardly rejoiced, and their faces lit up with delight. Their chests filled with excitement.

    A man like an immortal banished from the heavens injured his foe with three casual swings of the sword!

    Chang Guoke looked admiring, but also shaken.

    Qing Jin¡¯s heart searched with an indescribable sourness. Those three shes were so fast, watching them was like watching an immortal practice martial arts. The sight shattered her inner pride into pieces.

    For the first time, she felt a thread of vague and wordless regret.

    The mountaintop was in tatters. The boulders had been shattered to pieces, the vegetation was destroyed, and numerous, eye-catching sword scars lined the ground, like intercrossing canyons.

    After coughing up blood, Qin Changshan seemed to age several years. He looked exhausted, but also indescribably bewildered.

    How vast was the gulf betweente-stage Qi umtion and the fifth level of the Grandmaster Realm?

    But now, he was injured! And with severe internal wounds at that!?This was unquestionably unbelievable!

    ¡°That all you got?¡± Su Yi stood not far away. He shook his head. ¡°Those three strikes had some degree of refinement, but s, they had numerous ws too. You¡¯re blindly chasing grandeur, but making your attacks as big and showy as possible disperses your power. Your sword intent is unconcentrated. So long as your foe locates a weak point, they can break your attack head-on and leave youpletely and utterly defeated.¡±

    Qin Changshan stood there in a daze, his pallid face filled with uncertainty.

    A momentter, he took a deep breath, and his eyes shed with sharp, unyielding ferocity. ¡°I admit that I underestimated you earlier, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can nder my Dao of the Sword or humiliate me!¡±

    His words showed that he wasn¡¯t yet reconciled!

    ¡°nder your Dao of the Sword?¡± Su Yiughed dryly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll just have to show you a true sword cultivator¡¯s killing technique.¡±

    ng!

    Guiding Mysteries let out a clear hum.

    Su Yi¡¯s aura suddenly transformed. His eyes were sharp and indifferent¡ªthis was the emotionless gaze of a deity.

    A formless, contemptuous pride filled the air around him. He was neither happy nor sad, as if life and death were both perfectly unremarkable, and as if victory and defeat were utterly meaningless.

    Sharp killing intent umted in his mind and body.

    It was pure to the extreme!

    Fright suddenly arose on Qin Changshan¡¯s features, and his heart shook. He felt a bone-piercing chill course through him in response to the imminent threat, and without even the slightest hesitation, he chose to fight with everything he had.

    ¡°Cut!¡± Qin Changshan bellowed, his hair and beard fluttering in the wind and his eyes wide with fury. It was as if he were on fire. He poured his entire body¡¯s worth of spirit, qi

    He shed his sword.

    This attack was unquestionably this hegemon amongst Grandmaster¡¯s strongest possible strike. It was even fair to say that this was the most dazzling sword strike he¡¯d ever unleashed.

    In that moment, he even felt a bit grateful to the monstrous youth before him. If not for Su Yi¡¯s provocation and urging, he might never have exploded forth with all of histent potential. He might never have achieved such heights of mastery!

    ng!

    But in that very same moment, the edge of a sword struck with irresistible force, breaking Qin Changshan¡¯s ultimate attack and sending Mountain¡¯s Eminence flying from his grip.

    The sharp tip of a sword then pierced right through him in a perfectly straight line.

    Splurt!

    Fresh blood, gushing, scalding, and eye-catching, sprayed in all directions.

    Qin Changshan lowered his head in a daze and stared at the sword that had run him through. He seemed dazed, bbergasted, and stunned¡­.

    Finally, he raised his head and, with great effort, met the gaze of the aloof, handsome blue-robed youth before him. His expression turnedplex, and he said in a raspy voice, ¡°Bearing witness to that attack was like catching a glimpse of the bearing of a peerless sword cultivator. Dying beneath your sword is a good way to meet my end. I can proceed to the Nine Springs with a smile on my face.¡±

    His voice still echoing through the air, the famed sword cultivator ranked twenty-seventh on the Great Zhou¡¯s Grandmaster Leaderboards fell over backward, facing the sky.

    His expression no longer looked dazed, bbergasted, or stunned.

    All that remained was tranquility and release.

    That sword was truly beautiful¡­.?In thest moments before his death, that was Qin Changshan¡¯s final thought.

    The mountaintop fell deathly silent.

    Xiang Tianqiu andpany were so stunned that they broke out in cold sweats. They felt as if they¡¯d been plunged into an icy abyss¡ªthey were dazed and beside themselves.

    When Su Yi attacked just now, they didn¡¯t even have time to react, nor could theyprehend his sword¡¯s profundities. By the time they realized what was happening, Qin Changshan had already been impaled!

    Such an attack was like lightning striking t ground. It shook their hearts, dispersing all their remaining confidence and conceit!

    A fifth-level Grandmaster like Qin Changshan had been killed in a single attack. After witnessing this, who wouldn¡¯t feel shaken and terrified?

    But even more crucially, Qin Changshan¡¯s death meant that at today¡¯s Tea Party, they had lost¡­.

    Even Zhou Zhili and his allies froze in ce,pletely stunned.

    Just what kind of a sword was that?

    It didn¡¯t seem like something of this world!

    Some time passed before Xiang Tianqiu came to his senses. His expression was overcast, and his voice was low and muffled. ¡°Impressive, Your Highness. I¡­. Admit defeat!¡±

    His voice contained dense bitterness and dejection.

    He had lost.

    He¡¯d done everything he could, using all of his trump cards, but this lone swordsman was more than he could defeat!

    Xiang Tianqiu had gone into this withplete assurance, so this result caught himpletely off guard.

    Yu Baiting and his other supporters felt so stifled that they were on the verge of coughing up blood. Each wore a more unsightly expression than the one before.

    Zhou Zhili was initially stunned, but afterward, his heart surged with irrepressible excitement. Indescribable delight coursed through him, to the point that the sixth prince almost forgot himself.

    I won??Haha, I really won!?

    It was only out of consideration for his status and the situation that Zhou Zhili resisted the urge to burst into wanton, unrestrainedughter.

    Victory had seemed unattainable.

    Chang Guoke and Qing Jin couldn¡¯t intervene. Xue Ningyuan betrayed them, Zheng Tianhe had to hold back out of consideration for his status as an imperial rtive. It had been one harsh and heavy blow after another.

    Yet in the end, they¡¯d turned things around, settling everything in one fell swoop!

    Who would dare believe this?

    Zheng Tianhe, Chang Guoke, and?Mu Zhongting¡¯s?faces filled with delight, and their hearts shook with excitement. This result was both stunning and unexpected.

    Now, when they looked at Su Yi, their gazes contained a hint of worship and fervor.

    He was just one man with a sword, yet he¡¯d truly single-handedly turned the tides!

    Yu Baiting, Kang Shanjing, and the others fell silent. This was too heavy a blow; a long time passed before they emerged from their shock.

    ¡°Congrattions, Your Highness. Congrattions, Your Lordship Mu. From this day forth, the duties and responsibilities?of provincial?governor shall fall to you,¡± said Xiang Tianqiu with a rigid smile.

    Zhang Lingyu, the governor of Huai¡¯an Prefecture and the man he¡¯d nned as his recement, looked ashen. He felt hollow inside.

    ¡°Hmph. I have no need for?your?congrattions. I want you to pass on full control over all of the provincial government¡¯s affairs within three days!¡± Zhou Zhili said with a cold snort.

    A hint of sullen anger shed through the depths of Xiang Tianqiu¡¯s gaze, but he said no more. He just waved. ¡°Everyone, the Tea Party is over. We should be on our way.¡±

    He was unwilling to remain here any longer.

    He¡¯de here certain of his inevitable victory, but his confidence disintegrated in the face of Qin Changshan¡¯s death. This was an enormous blow, and Xiang Tianqiu had no idea how he was supposed to exin this to the second prince.

    But it was then that Su Yi spoke up. ¡°Who said you could leave?¡±

    His voice was light, airy, and indifferent, yet it seemed to contain a demonic power. Xiang Tianqiu and the others¡¯ hearts shook, and their expressions changed.

    ¡°Su Yi, the Tea Party is already over, and we¡¯ve already admitted defeat. What else do you want to do?¡± growled Xue Ningyuan.

    He might have looked calm, but in truth, he was inwardly frantic. He could already vaguely guess what Su Yi was nning.

    ¡°The Tea Party is over, but there¡¯s still people I ought to kill while I¡¯m here.¡± said Su Yi tly. ¡°Since you were the first to speak up, let¡¯s start with you.¡±

    As he spoke, he raised Guiding Mysteries and shed through the air.

    Xue Ningyuan stood about fifty feet away. He was the head of the Xue Family, a third-level Grandmaster. The people of the provincial capital even said it was ¡°better to provoke King Yama than to offend Xue Ningyuan.¡±

    But in the face of Su Yi¡¯s sudden sh, Xue Ningyuan instantly activated his life-saving trump cards.

    Bzzzz!

    A shing golden shield floated into view, blocking the front of Xue Ningyuan¡¯s body. Its spiritual light circted, and one strange and obscure inscription after another rose on its surface.

    The Golden Light Shield!

    It was made of talismans crafted by an Origin Dao cultivator, and its defensive powers were iparably shocking.

    Bang!

    A deafening boom followed as both Su Yi¡¯s attack and the Golden Light Shield burst with a turbulent spray of sparks.

    The attack dispersed, but the impact sent Xue Ningyuan staggering back, and he almost coughed up blood.

    Su Yi¡¯s next attack came before he could stabilize himself.

    ¡°No¡ª!¡± Xue Ningyuan¡¯s hair stood on end, and his soul seemed to leave his body.

    The crowd watched as his head flew through the air.

    The stump of his neck was perfectly smooth and t. Fresh blood gushed forth like a geyser.

    The onlookers¡¯ minds went nk. They were so stunned that they broke out into cold sweats.

    Xue Ningyuan was the leader of one of the Imperatorial Provincial Capital¡¯s five peak-level ns. His name shook all six prefectures, and he wielded vast authority.

    Yet he¡¯d just been decapitated, just like that!

    Even Zhou Zhili and his allies felt a chill; this bloody scene stunned them too.

    Not even they would have guessed that, immediately after the Tea Party ended, Su Yi would execute Xue Ningyuan without the slightest reservations!

    But then¡­.

    It really was satisfying, too!

    Zhou Zhili thought back to how Xue Ningyuan betrayed them earlier, as well as to how he¡¯d once ridiculed Su Yi. Seeing Xue Ningyuan dead with his corpse lying in pieces felt as refreshing as drinking a big ss of cold water on a hot day.

    ¡°Su Yi, have you gone mad?¡± Kang Shanjing barked harshly, ¡°The Tea Party is already over, and victory and defeat are already clear. Why continue to kill? Do you know the consequences of your behavior?¡±

    Of those present, he had a rtively unique status. He hailed from the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect, and he proimed himself transcendent and detached from mundane affairs.

    As such, although he was stunned at Su Yi¡¯s despotic and heartless methods, he wasn¡¯t truly scared.

    But when they heard his rebuke, both Chang Guoke and Qing Jin¡¯s expressions shifted. They knew better than anyone that when Su Yi wanted to kill someone, he didn¡¯t care who they were.

    Take the Wheel of the Moon Sect outer sect elder Liu Hongqi. Su Yi had killed him without the slightest politeness. How could someone like Su Yi fear the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect¡¯s name and prestige?

    Despite knowing this, Chang Guoke and Qing Jin remained silent. Neither of them warned Kang Shanjing.

    Admittedly, they both came from the same sect, but they were as diametrically opposed to each other as fire and water. This was because they supported the sixth prince, while Kang Shanjing was among the third prince¡¯s supporters.

    They were in different camps, so although they were fellow sectmates, it was hard to avoid enmity.

    But when Xiang Tianqiu saw Kang Shanjing?stick?out his neck, his spirits soared.

    Remember, the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect was the Great Zhou¡¯s number one holynd, a faction of cultivators that transcended the mundane!

    Su Yi dared to y the Su Family deacon, Yue Changyuan. He dared kill the man the second prince had personally invited here, Qin Changshan. He dared kill the head of the Xue Family, Xue Ningyuan, but¡­.

    Did he dare kill someone from the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect?

 Chapter 218: A Sword Guides a Thousand Feet of Cloud

    <h4>Chapter 218: A Sword Guides a Thousand Feet of Cloud</h4>

    ¡°Sixth Highness, aren¡¯t you worried that Su Yi¡¯s brutality will bring you endless trouble?¡± Kang Shanjing fixed his cold gaze on Zhou Zhili. ¡°If His Majesty discovers that you allowed yourpanion to engage in wanton ughter and that you brought chaos and devastation to the Imperatorial Provincial Capital, what will he think of you?¡±

    First, he rebuked Su Yi. Now, he was warning Zhou Zhili. It was clear that he assumed that Su Yi dared kill like that with Zhou Zhili¡¯s permission.

    Zhou Zhili was momentarily stunned. Then, he was so angry that he burst intoughter. ¡°What does our Tea Party have to do with you, a member of the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect? Who do you think you are, rebuking me and my Brother Su?¡±

    But Su Yi only sighed. ¡°Why waste words with someone about to die?¡±

    ng!

    The hum of a sword rang out.

    Su Yi shifted his wrists, and Guiding Mysteries arced, slicing through the air and toward Kang Shanjing.

    Simple and to the point.

    Even Kang Shanjing was caught off guard.?Earlier, he dared argue with vehemence and indignation because he thought that his status would be enough to make Su Yi rein it in a little.

    Who''d have thought that Su Yi would attack without so much as a wasted word?

    But then, Kang Shanjing lived up to his reputation as a member of the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect. He reacted extremely quickly, instantly drawing his greatsword and holding it across himself.

    ng!

    The greatsword shook, scattering sparks. A shockingly eye-catching crack appeared on the de.

    The terrifying impact of that sh of spiritual power left Kan Shangjing¡¯s old face flushed red. He couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned, and he immediately bellowed, ¡°Everyone, if you don¡¯t attack now, what are you waiting for?¡±

    Xiang Tianqiu andpany had long since realized that they were in trouble, but when Kang Shanjing asked for their aid, they couldn¡¯t help but hesitate.

    Wealthy, prominent figures such as themselves were loath to ce themselves in danger.

    Besides, even if they all attacked at once, how could they possibly be a match for Su Yi?

    Didn¡¯t Kang Shanjing realize that even a fifth-level Grandmaster like Qin Changshan had perished here?

    ¡°Run!¡± Xiang Tianqiu bellowed, then turned and fled down the mountainside.

    The others¡¯ eyes lit up. Countless experts had gathered by the foot of the mountain. So long as they escaped the peak, what need would they have to fear?

    Whoosh!

    These top-level big shots of the Imperatorial Province immediately took action. They nned to flee down the mountainside.

    Kang Shanjing was dumbstruck. He¡¯d nned to join forces with Xiang Tianqiu and his allies. Who¡¯d¡¯ve thought that all of them would flee, each faster than the one before?

    Even Zhou Zhili and his allies were wide-eyed and tongue-tied. Their opponents had been majestic and imposing mere moments before. Who¡¯d have dared believe they¡¯d be so spineless in a pinch?

    Su Yi saw this, but he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. <i>Do they really think they can escape?</i>

    ng!

    He took a deep breath, and Guiding Mysteries hummed in his hand. An obscure and mysterious pattern of inscriptions appeared on its de, outlining the Edict of Profound Gathering.

    Then, Su?Yi stabbed.

    Boom!

    The vast, limitless sea of clouds hovering above the peak instantly roiled and churned, as if some grand but formless power were calling them. They surged towards Guiding Mysteries in a mad frenzy, vast and mighty, like the waters of heaven pouring down to earth, booming and rumbling like muffled thunder.

    Down by the foot of the mountain, countless people were stunned.

    They watched as the clouds suddenly blotted out the sun, obscuring its light from view. It was like an unseen hand had seized every cloud within a thousand-meter radius; all of them surged toward the peak.

    Shortly after, the low rumbling of thunder reverberated throughout the heavens.

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me an Earthly Immortal has gotten involved?¡±

    ¡°My heavens!¡±

    The sound of uproar arose on all sides. Who knows how many people were tongue-tied and dumbstruck?

    Even the well-informed and experienced Hua Yan and Uncle Ying were visibly stunned.

    In this world, only Earthly Immortals could move mountains and fill seas. Only they could wield the power of wind, lightning, earth, and fire.

    What they saw now was no different from the work of an Earthly Immortal! Just who had provoked this terrifying spectacle?

    Meanwhile, atop the peak.

    Zhou Zhili, Qing Jin, and Mu Zhongting stared in wide-eyed shock. They couldn¡¯t help but recall the Qingding Military Drill Grounds, where Su Yi had called upon the power of the storm to y his foes.

    As for Chang Guoke, he recalled that night in the wilderness, when Su Yi¡¯s sword called upon the lightning to kill his foe from a thousand feet away.

    Now, Su Yi¡¯s sword gathered the sea of clouds, as if he were a deity!

    Xiang Tianqiu had been the first to turn and flee down the mountainside. He¡¯d only just charged down the path when the dense current of misty clouds mmed into him.

    Bang!

    He felt as if a mountain were bearing down on him. The impact sent him flying, and throughout his body, countless bones snapped and broke.

    ¡°Dammit¡­.!¡± Xiang Tianqiu was astonished. He struggled to his feet, but the sharp edge of a sword shed, piercing through his throat. His eyes instantly widened.

    In the moments before his death, he saw blue clothes streaking through the clouds.

    ¡°Out of my way!¡± Meanwhile, Yu Baiting roared in fury and waved his blue battle-ax, slicing into the denseyers of misty clouds.

    However, although the mists looked ethereal, they were dense and heavy as could be, and when they attacked, they were as sudden and forceful as a meteor descending to earth.

    However, in the blink of an eye, Yu Baiting, a Grandmaster-level expert, was sent flying back repeatedly. He was already on the verge of being swallowed up in mist.

    ¡°How is this possible¡­.¡± Yu Baiting waspletely frantic. Shock and rage were written all over his face.

    It was just a Tea Party! This was supposed to be a battle of trickery and tactics!

    Who would have thought that Su Yi had no ns of letting them off even after they admitted defeat?

    ¡°A father repays his daughter¡¯s debts. If you die, she can live. Isn¡¯t this the better ending?¡± an indifferent voice suddenly reverberated throughout the sea of misty white clouds.

    Yu Baiting¡¯s entire body instantly tensed up. Wordless panic and terror surged through his heart.

    He couldn¡¯t even tell where Su Yi was.

    ¡°Su Yi, I admit defeat. I¡¯m willing to ept you as my master. So long as you spare me, my Yu Family and all of its authority will be at your disposal!¡± Yu Baiting shouted, his voice quavering.

    Splurt!

    Before his voice even finished echoing, the sharp tip of a sword prated his throat. Blood poured down like a waterfall.

    The tempestuous sea of cloud swathing the mountaintop surged, sealing the peak offpletely. Those inside saw nothing but an indistinct patch of white; they couldn¡¯t see what was happening at all.

    From time to time, they heard piteous shrieks from within the mist, making their hair stand on end.

    After the clouds dispersed.

    Zhou Zhili and his allies¡¯ pupils dted.

    Another section of the peak was piled high with corpses.

    The head of the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect¡¯s Kang Shanjing rolled across the ground, his expression still filled with terror. It seemed that even in the moments before his death, he couldn¡¯t imagine how Su Yi dared kill him.

    Provincial Governor Xiang Tianqiu, plus Yu Baiting, Zhao Qing, Bai Hanhai, three peak-level big shots of the provincial capital, as well as the governor of Huai¡¯an Prefecture, Zhang Lingyu, had all perished here. Some had been stabbed through the throat, while others had been decapitated.

    Su Yi stood not far away, d in his usual blue, sword in hand, as calm and indifferent as ever.

    Wisps of mist curled around his tall, lean figure. Beneath the dazzling light of the heavens, this seventeen-year-old truly seemed like a banished immortal. He was swathed in a mysterious light that made onlookers¡¯ hearts tremble.

    Zhou Zhili, Zheng Tianhe, Mu Zhongting, Chang Guoke, and Qing Jin all fell silent. Waves coursed through their heart, and they couldn¡¯t calm down.

    Even Cha Jin looked dazed and bewildered. Her eyes seemed glued to Su Yi, and her peerless, stunning features looked utterly entranced.

    ¡°Did you see that? When you¡¯re strong, you have no need to concern yourself with your enemies¡¯ schemes and tricks. Just cut them down and be done with it.¡±?Su Yi turned and looked at Zhou Zhili.

    The prince shook, then bowed solemnly at the waist and sped his fist. ¡°Brother Su, you have my deepest gratitude for what you¡¯ve done for me today. I, Zhou Zhili, shall remember this benevolence for the rest of my life!¡±

    His voice was full of gratitude, straight from the heart. He was so overwrought that even his voice trembled.

    Mu Zhongting hurriedly bowed as well. ¡°Young Lord Su, today, you turned the tides, and you¡¯ve made me gasp in amazement.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that by killing so many people, I¡¯ll bring disaster upon you?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Zhou Zhili gnashed his teeth. ¡°The loser is always in the wrong. It doesn¡¯t matter how impressive they were in life; now, they¡¯re nothing but a bunch of corpses! It doesn¡¯t matter whether the Yu, Bai, Zhao, and Xue families or the faction backing Xiang Tianqiu attempt revenge. I¡¯ll naturally take them all on!¡±

    This really was an enormous upset, to the extent that Zhou Zhili¡¯s heart quivered just thinking about it. He realized that the days toe would inevitably contain great waves and widespread uproar.

    But there was no way out now. He had to face it head-on!

    ¡°Brother Su, you¡¯ve fallen out with the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family on my ount, and it¡¯s highly likely that numerous factions will soon set their sights on you. I¡­.¡± Zhou Zhili was somewhat worried.

    However, Su Yi merely?waved?and cut him off. ¡°To me, the petty squabbles of the mundane world are as irrelevant as the clouds drifting overhead. Don¡¯t speak to me of such grating, tedious affairs.¡±

    Zhou Zhili instantly fell silent.

    Then, Su Yi suddenly gazed off into the distance and said, ¡°Seen enough yet?¡±

    Everyone was stunned. They instinctively followed Su Yi¡¯s gaze.

    Scree!

    A clear, sonorous cry rang out. A swift and extraordinary Bluescale Eagle swept in from the distance, hurtling through the sea of clouds. Its radiant, metallic wings caught the sunlight and shone with dazzling luster.

    Two figures stood on its back.

    One was the youthful-looking pce master of Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy, Ning Sihua.

    The other was a man in silver imperial robes embroidered with dragons and a feather headdress. He was tall, upright, and thin as a spear.

    In a few blinks of an eye, the Bluescale Eaglended gently on the mountaintop.

    ¡°I just knew I couldn¡¯t escape your notice, Fellow Daoist.¡± Ning Sihua directly ignored everyone else present, turned to Su Yi, and smiled.

    The gaunt man in imperial dragon robes and a feather headdress smiled and approached as well. He sped his fist in respect. ¡°I am Shen Jiusong. Greetings, Young Lord Su.¡±

    So, he¡¯s the man in charge of the Redscale Army, the Imperatorial Province¡¯s Cloudlight Marquis¡­.?Cha Jin looked enlightened.

    As one of the Great Zhou¡¯s eighteen non-Zhou marquises, the Cloudlight Marquis was unquestionably famous throughout the empire.

    He had a glorious record of military achievements to his name, and hemanded his troops like a god of the battlefield. In terms of pure military merit, he was in the top five of the eighteen foreign-surnamed marquises!

    And he himself was a long-established, influential figure amongst Martial Dao Grandmasters. How strong was he, exactly? There were numerous conflicting opinions.

    This was because, throughout the past ten years, he¡¯d practically never fought in person. However, there was no doubt about it: someone like him was iparable with an ordinary Grandmaster.

    Yet now, the man who led the entire Redscale Army, a marquis whose name shook the entire nation, had taken the initiative to step forth and greet Su Yi!

    Even Cha Jin took pride in this.

    Almost simultaneously, Zheng Tianhe whispered a hurried reminder to Zhou Zhili, telling him who Ning Sihua was.

    Zhou Zhili¡¯s heart shook. He took a deep breath, then greeted them both respectfully. ¡°Greetings, Pce Master Ning. Greetings, Marquis Shen.¡±

    Chang Guoke, Qing Jin, and Mu Zhongting came to their senses too. They looked at each other, and they couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned.

    They would never have guessed the mysterious pce master of Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy, Ning Sihua, and the Cloudlight Marquis would appear together!

    Furthermore, from the look of things, the two of them had been watching the battle for quite some time!

 Chapter 219: Guidance

    <h4>Chapter 219: Guidance</h4>

    It was windy on the peak, and the gusts spread the pungent, suffocating stench of blood.

    The corpses¡¯ tragic state was a terrifying sight.

    In life, all of them had wielded vast authority and influence, enough tomand the winds and rain with a mere gesture.?Yet in death, they were nothing but bloodied corpses, no different from ordinary men.

    Ning Sihua¡¯s gaze swept across this bloody spectacle, and she sighed ruefully. ¡°Fellow Daoist, with your Qi umtion cultivation, you drew upon the Grand Dao of heavens and earth and infused it into your Dao of the Sword. It¡¯s truly unbelievable.¡±

    Su Yi put away Guiding Mysteries, then said, ¡°You didn¡¯t juste here to watch the fight, did you?¡±

    ¡°Of course not,¡± said Ning Sihua directly. ¡°The Cloudlight Marquis and I are here because we have something we wish to discuss with you.¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°Whatever it is, it¡¯ll have to wait until tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Why tomorrow?¡± Ning Sihua was stunned.

    Su Yi gently patted his tummy. ¡°Because I still haven¡¯t eaten my breakfast.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± The crowd didn¡¯t know what to say to that. All of them had assumed that if Su Yi refused Ning Sihua, he must have some other ns. That was why all of them had listened carefully to his answer. Who¡¯d have thought he was just hungry¡­?

    Cha Jin felt slightly embarrassed.?Did I not prepare enough refreshments for him this morning?

    Zhou Zhili was instantly shamefaced, and he said sheepishly, ¡°My preparations were inadequate. I came looking for you before the sun even rose.¡±

    ¡°Idiot.¡± Su Yi nced at him. ¡°I was just looking for an excuse. I don¡¯t want to do anything else today.¡±

    He thought, then sighed. ¡°But now it seems I ought to have been more direct.¡±

    When she heard Su Yi make his position so perfectly clear, the corners of Ning Sihua¡¯s lips twitched slightly. ¡°Alright. Then the Cloudlight Marquis and I will visit you tomorrow instead.¡±

    Thinking about it, this made sense. They¡¯d only just wrapped up the Tea Party, and he¡¯d caused such a hugemotion. How could Su Yi possibly be in the mood to think about anything else right now?

    As soon as Ning Sihua considered it that way, she understood.

    ¡°Can you have your dirty beast¡­ Uh, can you have Qing¡¯er send us back?¡± Su Yi nced at the Bluescale Eagle.

    Calling the bird a ¡°dirty beast¡± on their first meeting was one thing, but now, they were already acquainted. Continuing to call it ¡°dirty beast¡± would be a bit inappropriate.

    The Bluescale Eagle quivered. It was inwardly stunned that someone so proud would change how he addressed it of his own volition.

    ¡°Qing¡¯er would be honored to carry you, Fellow Daoist,¡±ughed Ning Sihua.

    ¡°Many thanks.¡± Su Yi waved to the nearby Cha Jin. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Only then did Zhou Zhili and the others realize that Su Yi didn¡¯t want to linger here a moment longer than necessary; he was already nning to leave.

    Soon, they watched as Su Yi and Cha Jin sat atop the eagle¡¯s back and soared into the heavens.

    An inexplicable thread of mncholy arose in Qing Jin¡¯s heart.

    She didn¡¯t know why, but when she saw Cha Jin leave with Su Yi, she once again recalled their time on the tower ship and how she¡¯d refused to be Su Yi¡¯s servant.

    ¡°That Young Lord Su really is an extraordinary man in an ordinary world,¡± the Cloudlight Marquis, Shen Jiusong, sighed.

    Earlier, they¡¯d watched the battle in secret. He¡¯d witnessed Su Yi ying an entire group of Grandmasters. Now that he¡¯d interacted with Su Yi from up close, he sensed Su Yi¡¯s extraordinariness with increasing rity.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave as soon as Qing¡¯er gets back.¡± Ning Sihua said this, then stood by the cliffside, gazing into the sea of clouds in silence.

    In some ways, she and Su Yi were simr. Neither of them could be bothered with the petty strife of the mundane world. She couldn¡¯t even be bothered to converse with Zhou Zhili and hispanions.

    This wasn¡¯t exactly disdain; she simply saw them as inhabitants of two different worlds.

    ¡°Your Highness, the Tea Party is over. How do you n to clean up the mess?¡± Shen Jiusong nced at Zhou Zhili and asked with great interest.

    The Hidden Dragon Sect deacon, Kang Shanjing; the Su Family deacon Yue Changyuan; and the second prince¡¯s personal guest, Qin Changshan. All of them had died here.

    The disaster that was to follow would involve the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect, the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family, and the second imperial prince. All of their foundations ran terrifyingly deep.

    And there was no way they could keep the deaths of Yu Baiting and four Imperatorial Provincial Capital big shots under wraps, either.

    When news spread, it would inevitably plunge the entire provincial capital into uproar!

    It was fair to say that today¡¯s incident was like an enormous vortex. Anyone who got involved was sure to get wrapped up in a grave disaster.

    Zhou Zhili fell silent for a moment, then feigned casual confidence and ease. ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you, Marquis. I still don¡¯t know how I¡¯m going to resolve the aftermath of what happened here today, but no matter how numerous and severe the consequences, I¡¯m prepared to take them all on.¡±

    Shen Jiusong smiled faintly. ¡°Your Highness, would you care to hear my view on the situation?¡±

    Zhou Zhili instantly perked up; he realized that the Cloudlight Marquis nned to give him advice, and he solemnly sped in fist. ¡°Marquis, if you have any advice, please don¡¯t hold back.¡±

    Zheng Tianhe, Mu Zhongting and the others pricked up their ears as well.

    Shen Jiusong thought for a moment, then said, ¡°The way I see it, the moment you?determined?victory and defeat, the actual position of provincial governor?ceased?to be important.

    He looked directly at Zhou Zhili and said, ¡°Do you know why His Majesty ordered you to appoint the next governor of the Imperatorial Province?¡±

    ¡°This?was Imperial?Father¡¯s test for me,¡± said Zhou Zhili without so much as pausing to think.

    ¡°Exactly. Since it¡¯s a test, achieving victory over the second prince is equivalent to earning His Majesty¡¯s approval.¡± Shen Jiusong said slowly, ¡°Under these circumstances, even if you pierced through the dome of the heavens, His Highness wouldn¡¯t me you. On the contrary; he¡¯d see you in a new light. As for the resulting trouble, His Majesty will smooth it over for you.¡±

    ¡°That¡­. Is that possible?¡± Zhou Zhili was stunned; it seemed he dared not believe it.

    Shen Jiusongughed. ¡°His Majesty reigns over the entire Great Zhou, and all of its mountains and rivers are under his domain. In his eyes, little matters more than an imperial prince who¡¯s passed his tests and obtained victory!¡±

    He paused, then continued, ¡°Given the circumstances, if the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect, Su Family, and various factions of the Imperatorial Province are clever, they¡¯ll understand that your status is already different than it was in the past. If they want to take vengeance upon you, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll have to get through His Majesty first!¡±

    Zhou Zhili¡¯s spirits soared, and he muttered to himself, ¡°I really hadn¡¯t considered that¡­.¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t mistake my guess, upon your return to the Jade Capital, you¡¯ll experience the power thates with His Majesty¡¯s approval,¡± said Shen Jiusong. He smiled and sped his fist. ¡°Allow me to congratte you on your rise to prominence in advance, Your Highness.¡±

    Zhou Zhili was instantly frantic, ¡°Marquis, I¡¯m unworthy of your ttery. I¡¯m well aware of my limitations. Never mind rewards;?if Imperial?Father doesn¡¯t punish me, I¡¯ll cry tears of gratitude.¡±

    Shen Jiusong burst intoughter. ¡°Punish you? In recent years, His Majesty has almost never concerned himself with mundane affairs; he¡¯s fixated on pursuing the Dao. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the fact that he¡¯s started testing you and the other imperial princes might very well mean that he¡¯s started preparations for appointing a crown prince.¡±

    Appointing a crown prince!

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    The current emperor was still in his prime. He was heroic and shrewd, wise and powerful. Who¡¯d have thought that he was already starting to consider the matter of session?

    Zhou Zhili was stunned, and his chest heaved.

    Those directly involved in something often struggled to see it clearly. Now that Shen Jiusong pointed it out, Zhou Zhili suddenly understood the true reasons his father had sent him to the Imperatorial Province.

    ¡°Marquis, many thanks for your guidance.¡± Zhou Zhili bowed low at the waist, his voice full of gratitude.

    Shen Jiusong warned him, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t get excited too soon. This was merely a test. Winning His Majesty¡¯s approval doesn¡¯t mean you have hope of bing crown prince.¡±

    Zhou Zhili took a deep breath, and his excitement gradually died down. ¡°In the past,?Imperial?Father has never attached much importance to me, and my position within the imperial family is far inferior to my eldest and second brothers. If what happened today has won me his approval, even just a little, I¡¯m already happy with that!¡±

    Shen Jiusong smiled. ¡°When His Majesty was still just an imperial prince, he was much like you. His situation wasn¡¯t advantageous, yet with Imperial Preceptor Hong Shenshang, Sea-Swallowing King Ge Changling, and Family Head Su Hongli¡¯s support, he drew closer to the throne, step by step, ultimately achieving power.

    ¡°I trust that one day, you too can achieve this!¡±

    When he heard that, Zhou Zhili shook from head to toe, and waves of emotion coursed through his heart.

    Shen Jiusong said no more. Instead, he took out a jade pendant rimmed with blood-colored tassels and passed it to?Mu Zhongting. ¡°The position of provincial governor means you represent the Great Zhou imperial court¡¯s prestige. If you ever run into difficulties, use thismand token, and the Redscale Army shall lend you its aid.¡±

    Mu Zhongting was briefly stunned. Then, he hurriedly sped his fist. ¡°Many thanks, Marquis!¡±

    Earlier, he¡¯d been worried. How was he to retain his hold on the seat of provincial governor after today¡¯s bloody incident?

    Shen Jiusong¡¯s support changed everything! It?meant that even the Yu, Zhao, Bai, and Xue Families, the province¡¯s local tyrants, wouldn¡¯t dare oppose him casually.

    Chang Guoke and Qing Jin took all of this in. They already got the vague sense that the Cloudlight Marquis wasn¡¯t doing this because he thought highly of the sixth prince¡¯s prospects. No, absolutely not.

    If that were all this was, wouldn¡¯t he have stood with the sixth prince before the Tea Party even started?

    If asked to exin, there was only one possibility they could think of: the Cloudlight Marquis was doing this because of Su Yi. That was why he took the initiative to express his support for the sixth prince!

    Otherwise, as a marquis, there¡¯d be no need for him to get mixed up in all this.

    They¡¯d all seen the way Shen Jiusong stepped up to greet Su Yi immediately after he and Ning Sihuanded!

    A clear, sonorous cry rang out, and the Bluescale Eagle appeared over the horizon, thennded gently atop the peak.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ning Sihua walked directly onto the Bluescale Eagle¡¯s back.

    ¡°Farewell, everyone.¡± Shen Jiusong faced the crowd and sped his fist, then reconvened with Ning Sihua.

    Before long, the Bluescale Eagle shot through the skies and carried them away.

    ¡°Your Highness, should we leave too?¡± Zheng Tianhe asked softly.

    Now, only?the?few of them remained on the peak of the Western Mountain.

    Zhou Zhili was silent for a moment. He muttered to himself ruefully, ¡°I won¡¯t forget what happened here today¡­¡±

    With that, he turned and descended down the mountain path. Zheng Tianhe, Chang Guoke, Qing Jin, and Mu Zhongting followed hot on his heels.

    Meanwhile, the crowd by the foot of the mountain was already as chaotic as an over-boiling pot of porridge. The sound of uproar and relentless discussion filled the air.

    These prominent figures of the Imperatorial Province¡¯s six prefectures had long since noticed that the Tea Party was over, but they still didn¡¯t know who exactly had won.

    If not for the Redscale Army standing guard around the path up the mountain, many of them would have charged up a long time ago!

 Chapter 220: Retribution

    <h4>Chapter 220: Retribution</h4>

    As themander of the Redscale Army troops stationed at the foot of the Western Mountain, Yuan Luoyu was the first to see Zhou Zhili andpany descending from the peak.

    His Sixth Highness won??Yuan Luoyu¡¯s heart shook.

    Zhou Zhili saw Yuan Luoyu too. He ordered, ¡°Lead the Redscale Army to the peak and clean up the corpses. Gather up anything of value you find and have it sent to the House of Waveswept Rocks.¡±

    Clean up the corpses!??Yuan Luoyu deduced a certain possibility, and despite himself, his heart shook.

    It was then that the gathered big shots saw Zhou Zhili andpany descend from the mountain. The uproar came to an abrupt halt as everyone ceased their discussion and looked over.

    Someone worked up the courage to ask, ¡°Your Highness, dare I ask who won at this morning¡¯s Tea Party?¡±

    When he heard this, Zhou Zhili instantly stopped in his tracks. His gaze swept across the gathered big shots, one by one.

    Then, amidst the deathly silence, the sixth prince broke into a faint smile and gestured to Mu Zhongtong. ¡°Allow me to introduce you: from this day forth, His Lordship Mu Zhongting shall be the new governor of the Imperatorial Province.¡±

    A single rock could stir up a thousand waves. Simrly, a single sentence threw the entire venue into an uproar.

    Who could possibly miss that at today¡¯s Tea Party, the focus of countless experts¡¯ attention, His Sixth Highness had emerged as the ultimate victor?

    This result waspletely beyond most of the audience¡¯s expectations, to the point that many of them stared in obvious disbelief.

    But Zhou Zhili didn¡¯t exin anything. He just left those words behind and led Mu Zhongting and his other allies away in a hurry.

    ¡°I just knew that with Master Su lending his aid, his Sixth Highness would find it hard to lose even if he wanted to!¡± Yuan Luoxi eximed in delight.

    But Yuan Wutong¡¯s heart shook; he¡¯d just realized that, even after Zhou Zhili andpany left, Xiang Tianqiu and his allies still had yet to appear.

    Don¡¯t tell me Master Su killed them all??As soon as this thought urred to him, his head buzzed.?If so, this is going to be an enormous mess!

    ¡°Father, why haven¡¯t we seen Master Su yet?¡± asked Yuan Luoxi, sounding a bit confused.

    Yuan Wutong took a deep breath, then said in low voice, ¡°Wait a little longer. Your second brother is leading a group to the mountaintop. I trust that we¡¯ll understand the full truth soon enough.¡±

    ¡°The full truth?¡± Yuan Luoxi was stunned.?Don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s more to what happened up there? Some kind of secret?

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t His Lordship Xiang and the others appeared yet?¡± By now, numerous onlookers realized that something strange was afoot. Xiang Tianqiu, Yu Baiting, and the others were all peak-level influential figures within the Imperatorial Provincial Capital, yet not one of them had returned from the mountaintop!

    ¡°This¡­ Don¡¯t tell me something happened to them?¡± Someone gulped nervously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten, everyone! Just now, the famous fifth-level Grandmaster Qin Changshan took action. It¡¯s obvious that he lost. Otherwise, how could the sixth prince possibly have emerged victorious?¡±

    Someone¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Also, just now, a Bluescale Eagle appeared on the peak. I suspect that it was Pce Master Ning Sihua¡¯s personal mount. Does that mean the famously mysterious pce master of Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy got involved in the struggle too?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t guess randomly. Wait for the Redscale Army toe back down. Then we¡¯ll know what really happened.¡±

    The crowd continued discussing the matter amongst themselves. Although they knew the Tea Party¡¯s results, they felt more confused than ever.

    ¡°Young Miss, do you think it was Ning Sihua who intervened to defeat Dragoke Hermit Qin Changshan?¡± Uncle Ying couldn¡¯t quite see through these results, and his brow was tightly knit.

    ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡± Hua Yan rejected the possibility without a moment¡¯s hesitation. ¡°Earlier, when Qin Changshan attacked, he provoked all manner of celestial and earthly phenomena. His sword qi cut through the air, and the sea of clouds boiled over. However, it was only after the curtain set on his battle that the Bluescale Eagle glided over. That means that it couldn¡¯t possibly have been Ning Sihua who defeated Qin Changshan.¡±

    ¡°Then who was it?¡± Uncle Ying couldn¡¯t help but follow up.

    ¡°Su Yi!¡± Hua Yan hesitated, then said, ¡°I just noticed that when His Sixth Highness and his followers descended from the mountaintop, Su Yi and his serving girl weren¡¯t with them. Furthermore, everyone just saw that Bluescale Eagle leave carrying two figures on its back. They were undoubtedly Su Yi and his servant.¡±

    She paused, then continued, ¡°That means that there were no casualties among the sixth prince¡¯s followers. Of that group, only Su Yi could possibly have the power to defeat a fifth-level Grandmaster like Qin Changshan.¡±

    When she said this, her pretty eyes shone with bewilderment. ¡°But saying he defeated Qin Changshan sounds a bit too unbelievable¡­¡±

    Uncle Ying fell silent. He already understood what she was getting at.

    Were they talking about anyone else, he couldn¡¯t possibly have believed that a Qi umtion Realm youth could defeat a fifth-level Grandmaster.

    And yet, it was true: Su Yi was the most likely suspect.

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been bewildered?

    But then, amidst the debate and widespread confusion, Yuan Luoyu and his men returned from the mountaintop.

    By now, Yuan Wutong could no longer hold back. He immediately asked, ¡°Luoyu, what¡¯s the situation?¡±

    ¡°His Lordship Xiang and the others¡­ they¡¯re all dead¡­..¡± Yuan Luoyu said softly, but he still looked shaken.

    All of them are dead??The crowd was initially stunned. Then, their scalps when numb and they gasped. They finally understood.

    The entire venue instantly fell into a strange, deathly silence.

    No matter how stunned they were, all of them reached the same conclusion¡ª

    Chaos wasing to the Imperatorial Provincial Capital!

    ¡­¡­

    That day, news of the Western Mountain¡¯s Tea Party swept across the city like a hurricane.

    It wasn¡¯t long before the entire provincial capital sank into massive unrest!

    The Yu Family.

    Inside a beautiful andvishly-decorated pavilion.

    Yu Shuangning had been waiting for a long time, and she was starting to get impatient.

    Last night, her father, Yu Baiting, chuckled and told her that tomorrow, Su Yi would disappear from the face of this world.

    Yu Shuangning was rather looking forward to it.

    She certainly hadn¡¯t forgotten how detestable he was, or how he used ¡°kindness¡± as leverage against her, or how impudent to the extreme he was.

    Father¡¯s been gone for four hours already. Isn¡¯t it about time he gets back??Almost as soon as she thought this¡­.

    Bang!

    Someone outside the pavilion kicked the door in, and a tall young man charged in, leading a flock of attendants.

    Yu Shuangning cried out. She was startled at first, but when she saw her unexpected visitor clearly, she instantly lost her temper and rebuked him. ¡°Yu Xiao! What are you doing?¡±

    Yu Xiao was the son of the Yu Family¡¯s second elder. He¡¯d always yed the meek, submissive yes-man in front of her, reacting like a mouse who¡¯d just spotted a cat whenever he saw her.

    Yet now, he¡¯d led a group of men to kick down her door!

    Yu Xiao looked her up and down without the slightest reservations, then chuckled. ¡°Little cousin, I¡¯m here to tell you that the family head is already dead. From this day forth, my father is the new family head, while I¡­. am his future sessor!¡±

    ¡°What? That¡¯s ridiculous! How could my father possibly die?¡± Yu Shuangning¡¯s expression changed dramatically. She lifted her foot and was about to charge out of the pavilion when¡­

    <i>Whap!</i>

    Someone pped her right across the face. Her cheeks stung like fire, and she staggered back and fell.

    She¡¯d been pampered from a young age. When had she ever endured such humiliation?

    She was on the verge of going mad with anger!

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Yu Shuangning was just about to say something when Yu Xiao bellowed coldly, ¡°Imprison her for me!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± His attendants all charged into action.

    The moment she saw this, Yu Shuangning felt as if she were on the verge of a mental breakdown.?What exactly is going on? Don¡¯t tell me¡­ Don¡¯t tell me something really happened to Father?¡±

    But the attendants didn¡¯t give her any time to think. They simply captured her, trussed her up, and led her away, a grave humiliation.

    That day, following the news of Yu Baiting¡¯s death, the Yu Family descended into enormous strife.

    In order to seize the seat of family head as quickly as possible, the Yu Family higher-ups instantlyunched into bloody conflict.

    Yu Baiting and his immediate circle became nothing butmbs to the ughter.

    His daughter, Yu Shuangning, became nothing but a prisoner.

    The family was like a pack of dragons without a leader; internal conflict was inevitable.

    And the bigger the n, the more severe the consequences of dissension.

    Simr scenes yed out in the Zhao, Bai, and Xue Families as well.

    ¡­.

    Heaven¡¯s Academy.

    The Cliffs of Penance.

    Piercingly-cold gales howled, sharp as the edge of a knife.

    Xiang Ming sat in a cave, his hair disheveled. He looked haggard, and his eyes brimmed with impatience, indignation, and hatred.

    He gnashed his teeth and spat, ¡°Su Yi, just you wait! The moment I get out of here, I¡¯ll go ask my father for help. I cannoty this grudge to rest until I¡¯ve hacked you to pieces!¡±

    He was the son of the provincial governor, the man of the hour at Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy. He¡¯d never once suffered a setback like this!

    Suddenly, a frantic voice emanated from beyond the cave. ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Xiang, this is bad!¡±

    The new arrival was a somewhat overweight young man. He charged into the cave, already covered in sweat, panic written all over his face.

    ¡°Calm down!¡± Xiang Ming red at the chubby youth in displeasure. ¡°How many times have I told you? When something big happens, you have to stay calm. No matter how bad this news is, could it possibly be any worse than my current predicament?¡±

    The chubby youth wiped the sweat from his brow and gasped, ¡°No, Senior Apprentice Brother Ming, something really big has happened this time. I don¡¯t even dare believe it, but now, everyone in the academy is saying¡­.¡±

    ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Xiang Ming furrowed his brow in displeasure.

    .

    The chubby youth stammered, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother, I¡¯ll tell you, but don¡¯t get upset, and don¡¯t get angry. It¡¯s not necessarily true¡­¡±

    Seeing him go on like this, Xiang Ming felt iparably impatient. He couldn¡¯t help but bark, ¡°What exactly do you have to say!?¡±

    The chubby young man jumped and blurted in a panic, ¡°Your dad¡¯s dead!¡±

    Xiang Ming was stunned. Then, he roared in fury, ¡°You¡­ Are you trying to curse me?¡±

    The chubby youth blubbered, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother, I¡¯m not lying. Your dad really is dead! They say your house has been ransacked, and your father¡¯s concubines took advantage of the chaos to run off with his valuables. Even those songstresses you were keeping have been seized¡­¡±

    Xiang Ming almost exploded. He shot to his feet and bellowed, ¡°Which scoundrel is out spreading rumors? I¡¯ll have his entire family killed if it¡¯s thest thing I do!¡±

    The chubby youth said in a tizzy, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Xiang, everyone in Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy knows about this! Even the higher-ups are talking about it. They say your dad was decapitated at the Tea Party on the peak of the Western Mountain¡­.¡±

    ¡°Even the higher-ups are talking about it¡­.¡± Xiang Ming felt as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning. His mind went nk, and his hands and feet quivered uncontrobly.

    <i>How is this possible?</i>

    <i>With Father¡¯s strength and authority, he¡¯s practically the hegemon of the Imperatorial Province. How could this possibly happen to him?</i>

    ¡°Impossible! This is absolutely impossible¡ª!¡± Shortly afterward, Xiang Ming¡¯s bestial roars emanated from within the cave. The sound of his imminent mental breakdown and loss of control echoed throughout heaven and earth.

 Chapter 221: A Solitary Warrior Stands Against the Heavens. Who Dares Test Him?

    <h4>Chapter 221: A Solitary Warrior Stands Against the Heavens. Who Dares Test Him?</h4>

    The Great Zhou. The Jade Capital, in the vast and imposing estate of the King of Qi.

    Within a secret room, aromatic smoke wafted out of an incense burner.

    Second Prince Zhou Zhikun, who two years ago had received the title ¡°King of Qi¡±, sat there, his expression dark and unsightly.

    His hands tightly clenched the secretmunications he¡¯d just received from the Imperatorial Province.

    The letter wrote that the group led by Xiang Tianqiu had all died brutal deaths atop the Western Mountain.?The dead included the Su Family¡¯s Yue Changyuan, as well as Qin Changshan, a fifth-level Grandmaster!

    Yet, there were no casualties in the sixth prince¡¯s camp.

    The secret document also contained an analysis of the situation. It concluded that Su Yi was most likely the one who¡¯d determined the sixth prince¡¯s victory!

    The message contained no specifics or detailed descriptions, but Zhou Zhikun nevertheless sank into a deep rage.

    ¡°Second Brother, it¡¯s already happened. There¡¯s no need to stay angry over this. No, what we need to do now is get a sense?of Imperial?Father¡¯s attitude towards this incident,¡± the third prince, Zhou Zhizhen, said gravely. ¡°The way I see it, one of Sixth Brother¡¯s followers causing such a bloody debacle is sure to fling the entire province into an uproar. There¡¯s no?way Imperial?Father will just let him off!¡±

    His tone was menacing, and it carried a hint of a chill.

    ¡°If we lost the position of provincial governor, we lost it. I don¡¯t care about that. I just never would have guessed that a mediocre, pompous yboy like our sixth brother had such tricks up his sleeve!¡± said Zhou Zhikun, his expression dark. ¡°We all underestimated him!¡±

    ¡°No, I certainly don¡¯t think so.¡± Zhou Zhizhen¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°At the end of the day, victory and defeat came down to just one person: Su Yi!¡±

    Zhou Zhikun¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°But ording to my investigations, although the boyes from the Su Family, his position is pathetically low. He¡¯s been disdained and overlooked from a young age. Even his father, Su Hongli, considers him an outrageous and unworthy descendant. I truly cannot imagine how a person like that could wield such unbelievable power.¡±

    Zhou Zhizhen nodded. ¡°There¡¯s indeed quite a bit strange about him, but there¡¯s simply no need for us to get involved; there¡¯s no way in hell the Su Family will let him get away with this!¡±

    As he said thisst bit, his eyes shed with cold light.

    Zhou Zhikun¡¯s expression mellowed significantly. ¡°You¡¯re right, Third Brother. Su Yi dared to y the Su Family¡¯s deacon, Yue Changyuan. That¡¯s sure to infuriate the entire Su Family.¡±

    .

    He paused, thenughed coldly, ¡°Despite his pathetic status in the Su Family, so many extraordinary urrences have been happening around him. Were I a member of the Su Family, I couldn¡¯t possibly remain unmoved!¡±

    It was then that a high-pitched voice rang out from beyond the doors to the secret room. ¡°Your Highness, we have news from the imperial pce.¡±

    Zhou Zhikun perked up, and he immediately asked, ¡°What?did Imperial?Father have to say?¡±

    The shrill voice said with obvious respect, ¡°Upon learning of what happened at the Imperatorial Province¡¯s Tea Party, His Majesty fell silent for a full seven or eight minutes, then drank a cup of wine before bursting intoughter. All he said was ''Little Six, that boy, actually rather reminds me of myself back in the day!¡¯¡±

    Zhou Zhikun and Zhou Zhizhen looked at each other. Both of their expressions shifted.?Imperial?Father isn¡¯t just not angry; he actually seems to rather admire Sixth Brother¡¯s behavior?

    This isn¡¯t good!

    Zhou Zhikun took a deep breath, then asked, ¡°Is there other news?¡±

    The shrill voice responded, ¡°Imperial Preceptor Hong Shenshang suggested that they investigate the young Su Yi, but His Majesty said that was the Su Family¡¯s business, and that they would resolve it on their own.¡±

    Zhou Zhikun was stunned. ¡°So, the imperial preceptor can tell that there¡¯s something fishy about Su Yi too¡­. Then,?did Imperial?Father mention me at all?¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t,¡± said the high-pitched voice.

    Zhou Zhikun¡¯s heart sank. His father had praised his sixth brother without sparing so much as a single word for him. This undoubtedly meant that he¡¯d failed to please his father during this particr test!

    Just thinking about it soured his expression.

    ¡°Damn that Su Yi¡­. Damn him¡­!¡± Third Prince Zhou Zhizhen couldn¡¯t help but mutter to himself, his eyes shining with imposing murderous intent.

    ¡°I¡¯m actually rather eager to see just how the Su Family deals with the boy they see as an unworthy descendant¡­.¡± Second Prince Zhou Zhikun gnashed his teeth and spoke emphatically.

    ¡­¡­

    The Jade Capital, the Su Family.

    Beneath a flourishing, hundred-year-old parasol tree.

    Su Hongli sat cross-legged in the shade atop a prayer mat, casually flipping through an ancient tome.

    The head of the Su Family wore long, wide-sleeved robes, and his long hair was bound up with a wooden hairpin. He was elegantly handsome, with a mellow, cid air, like an erudite schr well-versed in the ancient ssics.

    An elder in Daoist robes sat beside him. Despite his age, he was hale and hearty, and his eyes were as clear and bright as an infant¡¯s. His breathing was so drawn out, it almost seemed he wasn¡¯t breathing at all.

    There was an ancient zither in front of him, and his fingers strummed its strings. The music was reminiscent of a murmuring mountain stream, leisurely and ethereal, like the song of the heavens.

    Suddenly, Su Hongli looked up and gestured for him to stop. ¡°Daoist Brother, worldly affairs havee to interrupt us.¡±

    The elder in Daoist robes smiled faintly, then lifted his hands from the zither.

    It was then that the sound of hurried footsteps emanated from afar, and a middle-aged man with dark robes and a grave countenance rushed over.

    ¡°This humble one greets you, Your Excellency.¡± The middle-aged man in dark robes bowed in greeting.

    ¡°What is it?¡± asked Su Hongli.

    The dark-robed middle-aged man nodded and said softly, ¡°Your Excellency, there¡¯s news from the Imperatorial Province. They say¡­.¡±

    He then recounted everything that had happened at the Imperatorial Province¡¯s Tea Party.

    Throughout his tale, Su Hongli¡¯s expression remained calm and casual, without the slightest ripple of emotion.

    However, when the elder in Daoist robes heard the name ¡°Su Yi¡±, he looked somewhat startled, and a thoughtful look appeared in his clear eyes.

    Once the man in dark robes finished his report, Su Hongli nodded. ¡°What did His Majesty have to say about this incident?¡±

    ¡°He said this was our Su Family¡¯s business, and that it was up to us to decide how to resolve it.¡±

    Su Hongli set his book on a nearby table, then looked at the man in dark robes and asked offhandedly, ¡°Did that unworthy descendant of mine use the Su Family¡¯s name to conduct his affairs?¡±

    The moment he sensed the family head¡¯s gaze, the middle-aged man¡¯s entire body went rigid; he felt as if a deity were staring directly at him!

    An invisible pressure turned his knees to jelly and sent a chill down his spine.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t think so.¡± The man in dark robes lowered his head.

    Su Hongli continued, ¡°Then did he step foot in the Jade Capital?¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t!¡± This time, the dark-robed middle-aged man answered with firm assurance.

    Su Hongli gave a perfunctory ¡°oh¡±, then looked away. ?He picked his book back up and started reading. Without so much as looking up, he asked, ¡°Who told Yue Changyuan to get mixed up in the conflict between the second and sixth princes?¡±

    The middle-aged man¡¯s heart shook, but he steeled himself and said, ¡°He was most likely acting on the fourthdy of the house¡¯s orders.¡±

    The fourthdy of the house was Su Hongli¡¯s fourth and most beloved wife, You Qingzhi.

    Su Hongli nodded; it seemed he wasn¡¯t surprised. He then nced at the elder in Daoist robes. ¡°Daoist Brother, how do you think I should resolve this?¡±

    The elder smiled and shook his head. ¡°This is your private family matter. It wouldn¡¯t do for me to get involved.¡±

    Su Hongli smiled too. ¡°Alright. You¡¯re detached by nature, and you detest nothing more than mundane entanglements. I won¡¯t make this difficult for you.¡±

    He then nced at the man in dark robes once more. ¡°Pass on my decree: Pei Wenshan is to pay a personal visit to the Imperatorial Province. There, he is to tell that unworthy descendant of mine that so long as he lowers his head and admits his mistakes, I¡¯ll give him a chance to turn over a new leaf.¡±

    His tone was casual, and he seemed perfectlyposed, as if this were nothing but a trifle. ¡°If he refuses, that¡¯s fine too. I can give him some time to think it over. He has until the fifth day of the fifth lunar month to decide. Go on.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The middle-aged man in dark robes solemnly acknowledged hismands, then scurried off.

    It was only after the middle-aged man disappeared from view that the elder sighed ruefully, ¡°Fellow Daoist, your cultivation is increasingly impressive. You¡¯re showing signs of unity with heaven and earth. With such foundations, you could easily step into the Origin Dao. Why is it that even after all this time, you still haven¡¯t broken through?¡±

    Su Hongli thought about it, then said tly, ¡°I¡¯m taking a long-term perspective. If all I wanted were to step into the Origin Dao, I could have done so effortlessly over a decade ago, but I desire more than that.¡±

    He paused, thenughed, ¡°Daoist Brother, you¡¯re already a man of the Origin Dao. You ought to know that even amongst Origin Dao cultivators, there are vast discrepancies in power. I, Su Hongli, have no interest in ordinary paths to the Origin Dao.¡±

    The elder¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°The people of the empire all know that, of the Great Zhou¡¯s Ten Great Xiantian Martial Ancestors, you and Imperial Preceptor Hong Shenshang have the deepest and most inscrutable foundations. I¡¯m rather looking forward to seeing just which path to the Origin Dao you pursue.¡±

    Su Hongli nced at the?tome?in his hands, then fell silent for a while. Finally, he said, ¡°There¡¯s no rush.¡±

    The elder nodded and said no more.

    ¡­¡­

    Meanwhile, in another part of the Su Family estate.

    Shortly after Su Hongli gave his orders, the fourthdy of the house, You Qingzhi, received word of it.

    ¡°He ns to give that little beast a chance to reform himself and start afresh? And he even sent Pei Wenshan to deliver the message in person?¡± You Qingzhi felt a wave of displeasure in her heart. Her painted eyebrows faintly knit together, and she had a sullen look in her eyes.

    Pei Wanshan, the Jade Mountain Marquis, one of the Great Zhou¡¯s eighteen non-Zhou Marquis!

    Everyone knew that three of the nine non-Zhou kings and five of the eighteen non-Zhou Marquis were affiliated with the Su Family.

    The Jade Mountain Marquis, Pei Wenshan, was one of them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother. Father might have given Su Yi a chance to reinvent himself, but that doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯ll give him an important role.¡± Su Boningughed, ¡°On the contrary, the way I see it, Father has effectively given Su Yi an ultimatum.¡±

    He was Su Hongli¡¯s fifth child, and he was sixteen years old, dashing, debonair, and promising. In the Jade Capital, he was seen as a rising star, a miraculous genius of the younger generation.

    You Qingzhi eximed, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Su Boning said assuredly, ¡°Father said he¡¯ll give Su Yi some time to think it over, and his deadline is the fifth day of the fifth lunar month. Have you forgotten? All those years ago, it was on the fifth day of the fifth month that Father stripped Su Yi¡¯s mother, Ye Yufei, of her position.¡±

    You Qingzhi¡¯s eyes shed with cold light. ¡°Of course I remember! It was on that day that that low-ss slut lost her status and was put on the back shelf permanently. It was also then that she fell ill. She bitterly clung to life for a while, only to drop dead on the second day of the second lunar month the following year.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said Su Boning leisurely. ¡°It was on the fifth day of the fifth month that Father stripped Ye Yufei of her position. Now, he¡¯s given Su Yi a deadline by which to repent, and just like his mother, it¡¯s the fifth day of the fifth month.

    ¡°This is undoubtedly intended as a warning to Su Yi: if he doesn¡¯t repent, the Father will ¡®retire¡¯ him too, just as we did Ye Yufei!¡±

    When You Qingzhi heard that, her eyes lit up with an admiring light, and she sighed, ¡°Boning, you really are just like your father was at your age. You might be young, but you¡¯ve already got both cleverness and power.¡±

    Su Boning gently sped his fists andughed, ¡°This wouldn¡¯t have been possible without all the effort you¡¯ve put into cultivating me!¡±

    You Qingzhiughed and corrected him, ¡°No, this wouldn¡¯t have been possible without the effort your father put into cultivating you. Without your father, how could you have possibly be a Grandmaster at just sixteen, making you one of the most eye-catching geniuses of the Martial Dao in the entire younger generation of the Jade Capital?¡±

    She paused, and a hint of iciness rose on her face. ¡°As for that little beast, Su Yi¡­. Your father has already made a decision. We¡¯ll just have to wait until the fifth day of the fifth month and see whether he¡¯s willing to mend his ways or not!¡±

    Su Boningughed. ¡°The way I see it, there¡¯s no ce for Su Yi in the Su Family. It naturally doesn¡¯t matter whether he mends his ways or not.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The House of Waveswept Rocks.

    At noon, Su Yi and Cha Jin were eating lunch when Yuan Luoyu showed up with a group of Redscale Army Soldiers. They were carrying an enormous box.

    Yuan Luoyu sped his fist in greeting, his expression filled with respect and awe. ¡°Master Su, this box contains the various items we recovered from the peak of the Western Mountain. His Sixth Highnessmanded us to deliver them to you.¡±

    Today¡¯s battle at the Western Mountain shook him to the extreme. Now, when he faced Su Yi, he felt increasingly reverent.

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Set it down over there.¡±

    Yuan Luoyu thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Master Su, my father says he¡¯d like to visit you. What time would work well for you?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow,¡± said Su Yi offhandedly.

    Before long, Yuan Luoyu bade him a hasty farewell and led his group away.

    In the past, he would have stayed to chat with Su Yi a bit longer, but he no longer dared.?He didn¡¯t quite know why, but when he faced Su Yi now, he felt intensely reserved, as if a formless pressure were bearing down on him.

    ¡°Cha Jin, no matter who elsees to visit today, tell them toe back tomorrow,¡± ordered Su Yi.

    Cha Jin nodded.

    Su Yi rose, then carried the massive box back to his room.

    When he opened it, he saw it was full of weapons, spiritual materials, pills, and other such items.

    Su Yi rifled through them briefly before picking up an inky ck longsword.

    Mountain¡¯s Eminence.

    This was the weapon Qin Changshan, that powerhouse among fifth-level Grandmasters, had left behind. It weighed three hundred and seventeen catties, and thirty-three types of tier-four spiritual materials had been used to forge it.

    Rumor had it that an Earthly Immortal had given this spiritual weapon to Qin Changshan.

    The way Su Yi saw it, Mountain¡¯s Eminence was indeed worthy of the title of ¡°spiritual weapon.¡± The entire de was permeated with threads of spirituality.

    However, it was sloppily forged, and it couldn¡¯t fully realize the potential of the spiritual materials it contained.

    ¡°I have a piece of Shooting Star Iron Essence on me. It¡¯s an excellent material for forging spiritual swords. Once I¡¯ve gathered a few more materials, I can melt down Mountain¡¯s Eminence,bine it with the Shooting Star Iron Essence, and reforge it into something new,¡± Su Yi pondered out loud.

    Today, atop the peak of the Western Mountain, he used Guiding Mysteries to call upon the power of a thousand feet of cloud. This allowed him to y his fleeing enemies one by one, as effortlessly as if they were made of rotten wood.

    However, as a result, he¡¯d drained an enormous amount of power from the Edict of Profound Gathering. The sword¡¯s expenditure was so extreme that faint, barely perceptible cracks had already formed on its de.

    The fundamental problem was that although Guiding Mysteries was extraordinary, it was still only a sword forged of tier-two spiritual materials.

    Setting aside the power of the Edict, its grade was far inferior to?Qin?Changshan¡¯s Mountain¡¯s Eminence.

    Furthermore, now that Su Yi¡¯s cultivation had advanced to thete stage of the Qi umtion Realm and realized the power of Dao Astral Force, Guiding Mysteries struggled to disy the full extent of his abilities.

    It was to the point that, were he to circte his entire cultivation, it was highly likely that Guiding Mysteries would be unable to bear that much power. It might well break.

    In light of all this, Su Yi had no choice but to start thinking about forging his next sword.

    As for Mountain¡¯s Eminence¡­.

    It was just barely usable, but it didn¡¯t suit him.

    At the end of the day, the inherent strength of a sword cultivator''s weapon mattered less than whether or not the sword was perfectlypatible with its user¡¯s abilities.

    Su Yi then proceeded to root through the box and gather any materials and medicines he could use. He nned to leave the rest where they were. Later, he¡¯d have Cha Jin sell them off at Goldstone Pavilion.

    When he finished, Su Yi walked up to the desk beside the window. From here, he had a perfect view of the clear, blue-green waters of the pond.

    The lotus flowers swayed, and the waters gleamed with reflected sunlight. It was tranquil and calm.

    Cha Jin was by the side of the pond, wearing a dress the color of water and teasing Chini. The light of the heavens illuminated her charming face, and she shone with a gentle luster.

    Chini, the descendant of a Jade-Eyed Crimson mebeast, had already grown considerably. It was now half long, its chubby body fuzzy and sleek.

    It looked like a fat little white dog - charmingly innocent.

    A hint of mncholy silently arose in Su Yi¡¯s heart.

    The reason he epted Chini into his care was that he nned to give the cub to Wen Lingxue as a pet.

    But now¡­

    He could only temporarily set that idea aside.

    I need to find an opportunity to help the little guy awaken its intelligence, then bestow it?a scripture. After that, how much it aplishes will depend on its fortune,?Su Yi thought to himself.

    His mind wandered for a while before he retracted his gaze from the window and spread a sheet of white paper across his desk. He picked up his writing implements and swept the brush against the page.

    ¡°A solitary warrior stands against the heavens. Who dares test him? After his victory, he returns to obscurity, like a solitary goose disappearing into blue skies.¡±

    The characters were tranquil and simple, yet a distinct thread of loneliness lingered between the brush strokes.

    Today was the fifteenth day of the third lunar month of the 399th year of Great Zhou¡¯s history.

    It was on this day that Su Yi ascended to the peak of the Western Mountain, then slew Yue Changyuan, killed Qin Changshan, and executed Yu Baiting, as well as four other heads of peak-level ns of the provincial capital.

    One man and one sword had single-handedly turned the tides, transforming Sixth Prince Zhou Zhili¡¯s certain defeat into victory.

    This incident shook the entire province, and the entire empire watched the resulting uproar with rapt attention.

    Future generations would call what happened today ¡°the Western Mountain Massacre.¡±

 Chapter 222: Guests From Guangling City

    <h4>Chapter 222: Guests From Guangling City</h4>

    The next day, the morning of the sixteenth day of the third lunar month, the day after the curtain fell on the Tea Party.

    A group slowly approached the city from far away.

    The leader was a young man in white, traveling on horseback. He had a longsword strapped to his back, and he was handsome, with a faint but proud smile on his lips.

    Ren Yixu.

    An inner sect disciple of Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy, as well as the son of the head of the Imperatorial Provincial Capital¡¯s Ren Family.

    He was on close terms with the son of Provincial Governor Xiang Tianqiu, Xiang Ming.

    A little while ago, Xiang Ming had requested that his friend do him a favor. He was to personally lead a group of the provincial government¡¯s guards and proceed to the Cloudriver Prefecture¡¯s Guangling City.

    His objective was to invite Wen Lingzhao¡¯s parents to the provincial capital.

    As of today, Ren Yixu hadn¡¯t justpleted his mission; he¡¯d even brought the Wen Family Dowager along for the ride. She was currently in the horse-drawn carriage behind him too.

    ¡°Everyone, you see that ce off in the distance? That¡¯s the Imperatorial Provincial Capital. Soon, I¡¯ll lead you directly to the seat of the provincial government,¡± Ren Yixu pointed into the distance and said forthrightly.

    The curtains of the horse-drawn carriage were already drawn. Wen Changjing smiled and sped his fist. ¡°Young Lord, many thanks to you and the guards for apanying and protecting us all this way!¡±

    The head of the Wen Family was a lofty and influential figure in Guangling City, but now, facing a young man like Ren Yixu, he was utterly respectful. He was even a bit toadyish.

    Ren Yixu responded with a calm, natural wave. ¡°Xiang Ming and I are close friends. His business is my business. Uncle Wen, you needn¡¯t be so polite.¡±

    Wen Changjing smiled like a chrysanthemum in bloom.

    When Qin Qing saw this, she said proudly, ¡°Family Head, Lingzhao is the reason our Wen Family received this invitation from the son of the provincial governor.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right,¡± said Wen Changjing with augh. ¡°Lingzhao, that girl, is doing better and better for herself. I¡¯ve even heard that she¡¯s the most dazzling figure in Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy¡¯s current younger generation!

    ¡°That¡¯s only natural,¡± said Qin Qing smugly.

    Wen Changtai was a simple, honest sort, so he pursed his lips but said nothing.

    The Wen Family Dowager, however, seemed a bit displeased. She furrowed her brow and said, ¡°It¡¯s just an invitation to the provincial governor¡¯s estate. Is it worth getting so excited and smug over?¡±

    Qin Qing instantly fell silent. She pursed her lips and said nothing.

    Wen Changtai sighed, ¡°Dowager, when you were young and working for the Su Family in the Jade Capital, you caught a glimpse of the world of the greats. It¡¯s natural that the prestige of a provincial governor means little to you, but even so, if our Wen Family were a stream, the provincial government would be a massive river¡­.¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡± The Wen Family Dowager snorted coldly and cut him off. Wen Changjing sensed her displeasure and shut up.

    Before long, the entire procession passed through the gates of the provincial capital and proceeded directly to the governor¡¯s estate.

    When they arrived before the majestic structure, Ren Yixu leaped from his horse andughed, ¡°Everyone, we¡¯ve arrived at the provincial governor¡¯s estate.¡±

    Wen Changjing and the others promptly exited the carriage.

    When they saw the imposing gates, even the dowager felt reserved and somewhat tense.

    It was true that, back in the day, she¡¯d worked as the Su Family¡¯s servant. But a servant was just a servant. Her status was so low; how could she really dare disregard a provincial governor?

    As for Wen Changjing, Wen Changtai, and Qin Qing, their entire bodies went rigid and their expressions filled with uncontroble, irrepressible awe.

    From their perspective, the governor of a province had authority over life and death; he was no different from a local tyrant.

    Ren Yixu took in their expressions, and inside, he found it rather funny. It was obvious at a nce that the Wen Family members had little experience with the outside world.

    He cleared his throat. ¡°Everyone, please follow me.¡±

    He said this, then led the way through the gates.

    ¡°Everyone, please stop for a moment.¡± There were two teams of elite guards standing watch over the main gate. When they saw Ren Yixu andpany walking towards the gates, a gaunt man immediately walked over and blocked their path.

    ¡°You¡­. You don¡¯t recognize me?¡± Ren Yixu was stunned. He and Xiang Ming were close. In the past, when he came to visit the provincial governor¡¯s estate, no one dared block his path.

    The gaunt man said coldly, ¡°Young Lord, might I ask who you¡¯re here to see?¡±

    Ren Yixu¡¯s expression turned somewhat unsightly. ¡°Scoundrel! You don¡¯t even know who I am? If you know what¡¯s good for you, get the hell out of my way! Otherwise,?just you wait. When I next see Uncle Xiang, I¡¯ll be sure to have him take you to task for your disrespect!¡±

    ¡°¡®Uncle Xiang?¡¯¡± the gaunt man said yfully. ¡°Young man, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know that Xiang Tianqiu lost his life atop the Western Mountain just yesterday? Oh, right. The current governor of the Imperatorial Province is His Lordship Mu Zhongting.¡±

    Ren Yixu¡¯s expression instantly changed. ¡°What!?¡±

    The gaunt man looked at him pityingly. ¡°It seems you really didn¡¯t know any of this, huh?¡±

    Ren Yixu stood there, rooted to the spot. He now fully realized that this wasn¡¯t looking good for him.

    Wen Changjing andpany looked dazed and uncertain too.?What¡¯s going on?

    The gaunt man suddenly bellowed, ¡°Seize them!¡±

    The guards standing off to the sides charged into action, all of them surging with murderous intent. The sight scared?Wen?Changjing andpany so badly that their knees turned to jelly, and they almost couldn¡¯t stay upright.

    They¡¯d been invited here, and they¡¯d thought this was a grand stroke of fortune. Who¡¯d have thought they¡¯d encounter such a cmity?

    ¡°You dare!?¡± Ren Yixu roared, ¡°Who are you to have me arrested? Do you have any idea who I am?¡±

    ¡°You called ol¡¯ thief Xiang ¡®uncle.¡¯ Naturally, that means you¡¯re connected to him. Provincial Governor Mu ordered yesterday that anyone close to ol¡¯ thief Xiang was to be taken into custody!¡± The gaunt man paused, then stared icily at Ren Yixu. ¡°If you dare resist, you¡¯ll bemitting a crime, and we¡¯ll kill you where you stand!¡±

    Before Ren Yixu could react, Qin Qing, who¡¯d already been terrified out of her wits, cried out. ¡°Your Excellency, please, spare us! We¡¯re from Guangling City¡¯s Wen Family. We have no connection with any ¡®old thief Xiang¡¯ at all!¡±

    ¡°The Wen Family from Guangling City?¡± The gaunt man was stunned, and the look in his eyes shifted?inscrutably.

    ¡°None other!¡± When Wen Changjing saw this, he hurriedly nodded. ¡°We were invited to the provincial governor¡¯s estate, but before this, we didn¡¯t know Xiang Tianqiu at all!¡±

    He was scared too, to the point that when he spoke, his voice quavered.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± It was then that two people emerged from the estate. One was the newly appointed provincial governor, Mu Zhongting, while the other was the sixth prince, Zhou Zhili.

    Both of them were watching this scene with a strange look in their eyes.

    The gaunt man hurriedly approached and said, ¡°Your Highness, Your Excellency, these people say they¡¯re from Guangling City¡¯s Wen Family¡­.¡±

    He summarized the situation from beginning to end.

    Zhou Zhili was stunned. His gaze swept across the group.

    Ren Yixu was so scared, he broke out in cold sweats.?¡®His Highness¡¯? Don¡¯t tell me this young man is an imperial prince!?

    The Wen Family Dowager¡¯s expression changed dramatically. When she sensed Zhou Zhili¡¯s gaze, she instinctively lowered her head, and waves coursed through her heart.

    She could vaguely sense that an enormous change had urred in the provincial government!

    Otherwise, why would a figure lofty enough to be called ¡°Your Highness¡± appear in a ce like this?

    Zhou Zhili looked at Ren Yixu. ¡°Are you from the Wen Family too?¡±

    Ren Yixu hurriedly sped his fist. ¡°This humble one is called Ren Yixu, and I¡¯m from the provincial capital¡¯s Ren Family. I¡¯m currently cultivating at Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Zhou Zhili. He promptly looked away, turning his attention back toward the Wen Family. He weighed his words, then said, ¡°Since you say you¡¯re from the Wen Family, pleasee with me.¡±

    With that, he ced his hands behind his back and walked off.

    ¡°Everyone, this way, please.¡± Mu Zhongting gestured to the Wen Family.

    They looked at each other. Although their hearts were full of confusion, given the circumstances, how could they dare refuse?

    They immediately did as they were told and followed him.

    ¡°Keep an eye on him for now.¡± Mu Zhongting pointed to the nearby Ren Yixu and ordered. Then, he led a group of guards and hurried after Zhou Zhili.

    ¡°Young Lord Ren, will youe with us on your own, or will we have to make you?¡± The gaunt man turned his cold gaze on Ren Yixu.

    Ren Yixu slumped. He realized it was highly likely that his rtionship with Xiang Ming had implicated him, and that he was now in for an unexpected cmity!

    ¡­..

    On their journey, the Wen Family members were all tense and nervous. They never could have anticipated that they''d encounter disaster immediately upon their arrival in the Imperatorial Provincial Capital!

    The most absurd part was that even now, they still didn¡¯t know where they were going or what was going to happen to them.

    There was no doubt about it - nothing was scarier than the unknown.

    Zhou Zhili didn¡¯t exin anything. Naturally, Mu Zhongting didn¡¯t either.

    Their reasons were simple: neither of them knew whether Su Yi¡¯s rtionship with the Wen Family was good or bad, or if there were facts and circumstances he wished to keep hidden.

    Therefore, the wisest course of action avable to them was undoubtedly silence.

    But the more they acted like this, the tenser the Wen Family members felt.

    Even the Wen Family Dowager¡¯s heart was heavy with anxiety, and her expression was utterly grim.

    ¡°Tell me, do you think Lingzhao¡¯s rtionship with Xiang Ming has implicated us? He¡¯s the former provincial governor¡¯s son!¡± Wen Changjing couldn¡¯t help but whisper.

    ¡°That¡­¡± Qin Qing was so scared, her face paled. She said in a panic, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, what should we do?¡±

    The Wen Family Dowager took a deep breath. ¡°What are you panicking about? Our Wen Family has no connection to the provincial government. All we need to do is make our identities clear. Nothing will happen to us.¡±

    Wen Changjing, Wen Changtai, and Qin Qing nodded their agreement.

    When he heard their conversation, a strange light appeared in Mu Zhongting¡¯s eyes, but in the end, he said nothing.

    Before long, they reached the House of Waveswept Rocks.

    Zhou Zhili personally stepped up and knocked on the door.

    Before long, Cha Jin opened the main gates. When she saw Zhou Zhili and Mu Zhongting, she said, ¡°Please wait a moment while I request further instructions from the young lord.¡±

    ¡°Miss Cha Jin, please wait a moment,¡± said Zhou Zhili.

    ¡°What can I do for you, Your Highness?¡± asked Cha Jin in confusion.

    Zhou Zhili gestured to Wen Changtai and the others and whispered, ¡°These people are from the Wen Family. I saw them outside the seat of the provincial government just now, but I dare not confirm their identities. When you see Brother Su, please mention this to him.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Cha Jin nodded, then turned and left.

    Although Wen Changjing andpany couldn¡¯t hear Zhou Zhili and Cha Jin¡¯s discussion clearly, when they stood before the House of Waveswept Rocks, they instinctively realized that whatever happened next might well determine their life and death!

    They were all instantly tense and uncertain.

    Especially Qin Qing. She was so scared that the blood drained from her face, and if Wen Changtai hadn¡¯t been there to support her, she might well have copsed to the ground a long time ago.

    Before long, Cha Jin returned. ¡°The young lord has invited everyone inside.¡±

    Zhou Zhili nodded, then led the way into the House of Waveswept Rocks.

    Wen Changjing really wanted to refuse, but when he saw the vicious-looking pack of guards behind Mu Zhongting, he wilted. He and his family then proceeded to walk into the House of Waveswept Rocks. Each step was a struggle; they felt like prisoners walking to their executions.

 Chapter 223: Time Changes Everything, Including People

    <h4>Chapter 223: Time Changes Everything, Including People</h4>

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    As soon as they entered the residence, the Wen Family members immediately saw a tall, lean figure reclining by the side of the pond. They already felt terrified and helpless, but now, it was as if they¡¯d been struck by lightning. Their eyes instantly widened.

    Su Yi!?

    It had only been a month or so since theyst saw him. How could they possibly fail to recognize just who that blue-d youth in the wicker chair was?

    Qin Qing was so startled that she blurted, ¡°Moocher? What are you doing here?¡±

    Everyone fell silent.

    Zhou Zhili, Mu Zhongting, and Cha Jin all looked at her.?Did she just call him ¡®moocher¡¯? This woman sure has gall!

    When she saw the way they were looking at her, Qin Qing felt thoroughly ufortable, and her heart filled with uncertainty and confusion.?What¡¯s going on?

    It wasn¡¯t just her. Even?Wen?Changjing and Wen Changtai had yet to realize what was happening. All they knew was that something strange and out of the ordinary was afoot.

    The elderly dowager seemed to vaguely understand something. She stared intently at Su Yi, her expression rife with uncertainty.

    Then, Su Yi turned to Cha Jin and said, ¡°Go brew some tea.¡±

    Cha Jin rushed off.

    Su Yi then turned to Mu Zhongting. ¡°Might I trouble you to bring some additional chairs?¡±

    Mu Zhongtingughed heartily. ¡°Young Lord Su, you needn¡¯t be so polite! It¡¯s only right for me to do that for you!¡±

    He then rushed off too.

    When they saw this, Wen Changjing and the others were so stunned that their jaws practically fell off.?Isn¡¯t this Mu Zhongting guy the new provincial governor??How could he willingly let Su Yi order him around like some kind of servant?

    The Wen Family Dowager suddenly took a deep breath, her expression suddenlyplicated. ¡°Su Yi, don¡¯t you n to exin? Or do you just like seeing us jumping about like startled clowns?¡±

    .

    ¡°Did Wen Lingzhao tell you anything about me?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°No.¡± The Wen Family Dowager shook her head. The other Wen Family members looked baffled too.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but rub his brow. Exining the entire situation sounded like far too much trouble.

    It was then that Mu Zhongting arrived with a stack of chairs. Su Yi promptly said, ¡°Sit down first.¡±

    ¡°Everyone, please take a seat.¡± Mu Zhongting, the new governor of the Imperatorial Province, offered each member of the Wen Family a chair, as if he were a servant. They were ttered, but stunned, too.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, felt a bit strange.

    He wouldn¡¯t have guessed he¡¯d see Wen Changjing and the others again at a time like this.

    He couldn¡¯t say he hated them, but he couldn¡¯t say he was happy to see them, either.

    It was just that when he thought about his year at the Wen Family estate before he reawakened his memories, he couldn¡¯t help butment.

    Time changed everything, even people.

    ¡°Everyone, please have some tea.¡± Cha Jin then returned with a tea tray and a radiant smile.

    Wen Changjing and the others promptly thanked her, but their hearts were in turmoil.?How could such a stunningly beautiful woman be acting as Su Yi¡¯s serving girl?

    What exactly has happened to Su Yi since he left Guangling City?

    One question after another rose within their hearts.

    ¡°If there¡¯s anything you want to ask, Cha Jin will answer your questions.¡± Su Yi gestured to her.

    She smiled faintly. ¡°What is it you would like to know?¡±

    The Wen Family Dowager fell silent. She had far too many questions; for a moment, she didn¡¯t know where to start.

    But Qin Qing didn¡¯t concern herself with all that. She just asked directly, ¡°Miss, who are these two esteemed gentlemen?¡± As she spoke, she carefully nced at Zhou Zhili and Mu Zhongting.

    Zhou Zhili was stunned for a moment, but then, heughed and took the initiative to introduce them. ¡°This is His Lordship Mu Zhongting, the former governor of Harmony Prefecture. He¡¯s now the new governor of the Imperatorial Province. As for me¡­. I¡¯m called Zhou Zhili, and I¡¯m from the Great Zhou¡¯s imperial family. I¡¯m the sixth prince, and His Majesty the Emperor is my father.¡±

    ¡°My heavens!¡± Qin Qing couldn¡¯t help but blurt, ¡°Is this for real?¡±

    Wen Changjing gasped. He felt as if he were sitting on a bed of needles.

    The Wen Family Dowager instantly tensed, and her expression changed several times in rapid session.

    Even the simple, honest Wen Changtai was dumbstruck.

    Even though they¡¯d already guessed some of Zhou Zhili¡¯s answer, hearing him directly admit it still brought them a massive shock.

    Were they ordinary civilians, they might not have understood the true implications of an imperial prince or provincial governor¡¯s status, but how could the Wen Family?not?know?

    Especially the dowager.?She¡¯d served?the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family in her youth. There was no doubt about it; she knew how lofty an imperial prince¡¯s status was better than anyone, as well as how vast and far-reaching a provincial governor¡¯s authority really was!

    Yet two such grand and important figures were treating Su Yi with the utmost respect!

    How could the Wen Family Dowager possibly remain calm?

    She couldn¡¯t help but nce at Su Yi. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve started using the Su Family¡¯s name to conduct your affairs?¡±

    The way she saw it, for Su Yi to reach such heights in just a month or so didn¡¯t make sense. The most likely exnation was that he¡¯d used his identity as the third young master of the Su Family to obtain his current status!

    Otherwise, there was no way to exin what she¡¯d seen here today.

    When they heard that, Zhou Zhili and Mu Zhongting were stunned. Cha Jin was just about to say something when Su Yi gestured for her to remain silent.

    He looked up at the elderly dowager. ¡°If I recall correctly, back in Guangling City, I told you that I¡¯d never done such a thing before, and that I absolutely wouldn¡¯t do so in the future.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­.¡± The dowager opened her mouth as if to speak.

    But then, Zhou Zhili said solemnly, ¡°Madam, there¡¯s no harm in telling you this: just yesterday, a deacon of the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family, Yue Changyuan, lost his life at Brother Su¡¯s hands.¡±

    Yue Changyuan!

    The Wen Family Matriarch¡¯s expression shifted dramatically. She naturally knew of this person. She even knew that Yue Changyuan was the fourthdy of the house, You Qingzhi¡¯s subordinate!

    She would never have guessed that he¡¯d actually died¡­.

    This was so far beyond her expectations that she couldn''t help but freeze. A long time passed before she returned to her senses.

    What exactly is going on?

    It was then that Yuan Luoyu¡¯s voice resounded from beyond the gates. ¡°Master Su, are you home? My father, sister, and I are here to see you!¡±

    Su Yi was briefly stunned. Then, he waved. ¡°Go open the door.¡±

    Cha Jin rushed off, and before long, Yuan Wutong, Yuan Luoxi, and Yuan Luoyu walked in.

    ¡°Greetings, Master Su. Greetings, Sixth Highness. Greetings, Provincial Governor Mu!¡± Yuan Wutong smiled, sped his fist, and greeted them one by one.

    Yuan Luoxi and Yuan Luoyu immediately followed suit.

    ¡°Family Head Yuan?¡± Wen Changjing gasped and shot to his feet.

    Earlier, he didn¡¯t recognize Mu Zhongting, nor did he recognize Zhou Zhili, but he naturally recognized Yuan Wutong, the head of one of the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital¡¯s four peak-level factions!

    Remember, Guangling City was one of Cloudriver Prefecture¡¯s neen cities.

    To Guangling City¡¯s Wen Family, the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital¡¯s Yuan Family was already an existence so vast and grand that they could only gaze upon them from afar.

    ¡°And who might you be?¡± Yuan Wutong was briefly stunned.

    Yuan Luoxi immediately chimed in, ¡°Father, this is the leader of the Wen Family, Wen Changjing. I met him once during my visit to Guangling City.¡±

    Yuan Wutong instantly understood. He smiled and sped his fist. ¡°I see! So, you¡¯re Family Head Wen. Later on, if you have the spare time, let¡¯s?have ourselves a?nice chat.¡±

    Wen Changjing hurriedly returned the greeting and smiled modestly. ¡°That would be my honor!¡±

    Wen Changtai and Qin Qing were instantly even more reserved. Their eyes widened, and they felt tongue-tied.?What¡¯s the head of the Cloudriver Prefecture¡¯s Yuan Family doing here?

    Furthermore, they keenly picked up on the fact that Yuan Wutong greeted Su Yi first,?then?the sixth imperial prince and the provincial governor.

    The implications of this were simply terrifying!

    ¡°Sit down first. Wherever you like is fine,¡± said Su Yi from his wicker chair. Yuan Wutong, Yuan Luoxi, and Yuan Luoyu happily agreed.

    When they saw this, the already confused?Wen?Family members fell into an even deeper silence. Even Qin Qing was finally starting to realize something¡ª

    Su Yi was no longer the live-in son-inw she could rebuke as she pleased!

    Never mind her; even the sixth prince, provincial governor, and head of the Yuan Family all treated Su Yi with the utmost respect.

    She¡¯d have to be blind not to realize that Su Yi wasn¡¯t remotelyparable to the man he¡¯d once been!

    Not long after, a softy, sticky voice emanated from beyond the doorway. ¡°Uncle Su, Father and I are here to see you!¡±

    Zheng Tianhe and Zheng Muyao were here.

    Zheng Tianhe was the leader of one of the province¡¯s top ns, yet he too greeted Su Yi first before turning to greet the others.

    There was no need for the Wen Family to even ask. From Zheng Tianhe¡¯s conversation with Su Yi, they naturally picked up on Zheng Tianhe and his daughter¡¯s identities.

    For a while, all four members of the Wen Family felt as if they were seated on a bed of needles. All of this, everything they saw and everything they heard, felt unreal, almost as if they were dreaming.

    But it wasn¡¯t over yet.

    Before long, a sonorous cry rang out, and Ning Sihua and Shen Jiusongnded in the courtyard on the back of a Bluescale Eagle.

    All of them, starting with Sixth Prince Zhou Zhili and Provincial Governor Mu Zhongting, greeted these new arrivals.

    As for Ning Sihua and Shen Jiusong? They too greeted Su Yi first.

    The Wen Family members watched this y out. All of them werepletely dumbstruck, and they sank into a long silence.

    Even the dowager was starting to suspect that the status of ¡°third young master of the Su Family¡± was insufficient to win such a disy of respect from so many lofty figures.

    The House of Waveswept Rocks was quite lively, but none of this had anything to do with the Wen Family.

    All they saw was one figure so lofty, they could only gaze upon them from afar, all of them hovering around Su Yi. They talked andughed, but their every movement was respectful.

    And Su Yi justy there the whole time. From time to time, he opened his mouth to say something, but for the most part, he couldn¡¯t even be bothered to speak¡­.

    Just watching that leisurely, selfposed bearing of his sent waves coursing through the hearts of the Wen Family.

    Before long, Ning Sihua and Shen Jiusong bade farewell. They were the first to leave.

    They¡¯d already achieved their goal - they¡¯de here to reach an agreement with Su Yi, and they had. Three days from now, the three of them?would?proceed to Bloodthistle Yao Mountain together!

    It was actually quite the coincidence. Back in the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital, Su Yi had already agreed that if he had the spare time, he¡¯d join Spiritmartial Marquis Chen Zheng and the uing, once-in-a-decade beast wave at Bloodthistle Yao Mountain.

    And Ning Sihua and Shen Jiusong hade looking for him to discuss that very matter. They, too, nned to explore Bloodthistle Yao Mountain. It was fair to say that they¡¯d reached an agreement without even discussing it first.

    As such, Su Yi was only too happy to straightforwardly agree.

    Before long, Zhou Zhili, Mu Zhongting, Zheng Tianhe and his daughter, and all three members of the Yuan Family bade their farewells too.

    They didn¡¯t really have anything important to discuss. They were just using this visit as an opportunity to solidify their connection with Su Yi.

    The lively, crowded House of Waveswept Rocks soon returned to its former tranquility.

    Su Yi then rose from his wicker chair and looked at the Wen Family Dowager. ¡°How about we find a ce to have a private chat?¡±

    She reacted as if awakening from a dream, shaking off her dazed bewilderment. She looked at him?uncertainly?for a while, then let out a long sigh. ¡°Third Young Master, if you¡¯ve invited me, I naturally shan¡¯t refuse.¡±

    She could already vaguely guess what Su Yi wanted to ask her.

 Chapter 224: Deep-Rooted Obsession

    <h4>Chapter 224: Deep-Rooted Obsession</h4>

    The study.

    The Wen Family Dowager sank into a brief silence before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know very much about your mother, Ye Yufei. I just heard a few rumors in passing.¡±

    Su Yi sat leisurely across from her and nodded. ¡°Just say it."

    ¡°Thirteen years ago, on the fifth day of the fifth lunar month, your father suddenly ordered that your mother was to be stripped of her status as a proper wife, and furthermore, that she was to be confined to the Raincloud Hut for the rest of her life, never to take so much as a single step outside.

    A look of reminiscence arose in the dowager¡¯s gaze. ¡°Back then, everyone at all levels of the Su Family was stunned, including me. This was because, before that day, your parents¡¯ rtionship was excellent. People even described them as a pair of immortal lovers¡­.

    ¡°The family head never said why he suddenly decided to strip your mother of her status, much less why he ced her under permanent house arrest as if she were a criminal.

    ¡°But ever since, a rumor has spread throughout the Su Family. They say that your father realized that your mother was actually the agent of a mysterious organization, a pawn they¡¯d ced by his side. They say he stripped her of her position in a fit of rage.¡±

    When she said this, the dowager looked up at Su Yi, only to discover that his expression was calm, without the slightest ripple of emotion.?Almost as if he didn¡¯t care about any of this in the least.

    The Wen Family Dowager took a moment to calm her nerves, then continued, ¡°In a peak-level n like the Su Family, the family head dismissing a wife or concubine is an ordinary urrence. After entering house arrest on the fifth day of the fifth month, your mother fell gravely ill. The next year, on the second day of the second month, she left this mortal world. You likely have an impression of that part, Third Young Master.¡±

    Su Yi nodded.

    That year, he was four years old. He could already remember quite a bit.

    Including the day his mother, Ye Yufei, passed away.

    He had an extremely deep impression of that particr day.

    Because, by perfect coincidence, that was also the day of his fourth birthday!

    Ye Yufei had already been sick for quite some time, but she nevertheless made him a bowl of birthday noodles.

    Outside their window, fierce winds howled, and it was pouring rain. Their room was poorly lit, and beneath the dim light, mother and son sat across from each other.

    He ate his noodles in big gulps, happy as could be. His mother watched him with a smile, then silently passed away.

    He remembered it all vividly, down to the smallest details, as if the memories had been carved into his heart. This was his greatest obsession.?Even after awakening the memories of his past life, every time he remembered what had happened, uncontroble rage and hatred rose within his heart.

    This was hatred for his father, Su Hongli.

    As well as hatred for the entire Su Family.

    His hatred had long since taken root and grown into an obsession.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t avenge this grudge, I¡¯ll never be free of my inner demons¡­.¡± Su Yi muttered to himself.

    ¡°Third Young Master, I¡¯ve already told you everything I know. Whether it¡¯s true or false, I cannot say for sure. The family head wouldn¡¯t have stripped your mother of her position for no reason, but if you want to know the full truth, you¡¯ll likely have to investigate for yourself.¡±

    The dowager spoke slowly, her tone carrying a hint of self-mockery. ¡°After all, I was ultimately just one of the Su Family¡¯s servants. I couldn¡¯t possibly get mixed up in something so monumentally important.¡±

    Su Yi thought about it, then said, ¡°One of these days, I¡¯ll naturally look for Su Hongli and have him clear up my doubts, one by one. But before that, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve never understood. Why does that woman, You Qingzhi, treat me with such enmity?¡±

    The dowager was briefly stunned, and her expression wasplex. ¡°I don¡¯t know the true reasons either, but to the best of my knowledge, when your parents¡¯ rtionship was at its best, You Qingzhi was consistently slighted and cold-shouldered. Both her status and the treatment she received paled inparison to your mother.

    ¡°It was only after your mother lost her status that You Qingzhi became your father¡¯s most beloved wife. I imagine¡­. that she hates you because of her former jealousy for your mother?¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi, but he didn¡¯t take her conclusion at all seriously.

    It was true that jealous women could sometimesmit unbelievable acts of cruelty.

    Still, Su Yi certainly didn¡¯t believe that You Qingzhi treated him with such enmity for so long over mere lingering jealousy.

    There had to be some secret reason behind all this.

    But Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to worry about that now. Later, when he went to the Jade Capital, he¡¯d have them clear up his doubts, one by one, and be done with it.

    This was a matter he could resolve simply by swinging his sword around. There was no need to oveplicate it.

    Su Yi rose and said, ¡°Alright, you can gather up?Wen?Changjing and the others and be on your way.¡±

    The Wen Family Dowager hesitated, then warned him, ¡°Third Young Master, making the Su Family your enemy will likely mean making an enemy of the entire Great Zhou. His Majesty the Emperor will absolutely not permit the Su Family to fall!¡±

    ¡°Bing enemies with the entire Great Zhou?¡± Su Yiughed dryly but didn¡¯t exin.

    Before long, both he and the dowager returned to the pond.

    Cha Jin was there, chatting with the other Wen Family members. When they saw Su Yi arrive, all of them immediately rose to their feet. Their expressions were already frantic, terrified, and deeply awed and reverent.

    Su Yi nced at Wen Changtai and Qin Qing, ¡°You were once my inws, at least in name, but I¡¯ve never once acknowledged you as such.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s only natural. You and Lingzhao were both opposed to this marriage arrangement. We know that already,¡± said Wen Changtai apologetically.

    Su Yi smiled faintly. ¡°In the Wen Family, they all say you¡¯re simple, honest, and mediocre. However, in my eyes, you¡¯re an elder worthy of my respect.¡±

    Wen Changtai was so simple and guileless that it made him somewhat inept, but during Su Yi¡¯s year in the Wen Family, he¡¯d never once exchanged barbed words with his live-in son-inw.

    This alone was enough to merit calling him ¡°respectable.¡±

    The way Su Yi saw it, Wen Lingxue had likely inherited her kindness from her father.

    Wen Changtai frantically waved thepliment away. ¡°I¡­. What¡¯s respectable about me? Don¡¯t say that. In the past¡­ It was our Wen Family that mistreated you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all in the past,¡± said Su Yi with a smile. ¡°No need to discuss it.¡±

    ¡°Alright, we won¡¯t discuss it.¡± Wen Changtai nodded repeatedly.

    It was then that Qin Qing couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Su¡­ Su Yi. Is there really no room for reconciliation between you and Lingzhao?¡±

    Just now, she¡¯d witnessed one shocking scene after another, which turned her worldview upside down.

    The way she saw it now, Su Yi¡¯s current position was more than enough to make him a match for her daughter.

    If anything, the Wen Family was marrying above its status¡­.

    Without even waiting for Su Yi¡¯s response, Qin Qing continued, ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ll be sure to persuade Lingzhao. She¡¯s already an inner sect disciple of Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy. She ought to know even better than me that this marriage arrangement has only benefits and no disadvantages for her. Also¡­.¡±

    The more she spoke, the more excited she got. She was even starting to daydream about the days toe.

    For example, with a son-inw like Su Yi around, even in the Imperatorial Provincial Capital, who would dare disrespect her?

    Who would be so blind and foolish as to offend her then?

    But the Wen Family Dowager snorted coldly, then directly relieved her of her delusions. ¡°Enough! Aren¡¯t you embarrassed?¡±

    Wen Changjing had watched this entire exchange y out. He wanted to interject, ¡°How is this embarrassing!? Qin Qing said that for the good of the entire Wen Family!¡±

    But he dared not argue with the dowager, especially not here and not now.

    Some things, only Qin Qing could get away with. If he, the family head, tried it, it would make others look down on him. But then, that was the least of it. His real concern was that it might provoke Su Yi¡¯s displeasure.

    On the off chance Su Yi decided to pursue the Wen Family¡¯s earlier mistreatment of him, they¡¯d be doomed.

    Before long, the dowager led the other Wen Family members away.

    Su Yi thought about it, then ordered Cha Jin to see them?to Heaven¡¯s?Origin Academy.

    Cha Jin keenly picked up on why; Su Yi had almost certainly done this out of consideration for Wen LIngxue.?She muttered to herself,?It¡¯s been almost ten days since Miss Lingxue left, right? The young lord might not say anything out loud, but in his heart, he definitely misses her.

    Su Yi leaned back into his wicker chair and started pondering his uing trip to Bloodthistle Yao Mountain.

    Today, when Ning Sihua and Shen Jiusong came over to visit, they mentioned something highly out of the ordinary¡ª

    This time, the beast wave was to be far grander than in previous years, both in terms of scale and in terms of danger-level.

    Shen Jiusong had received word that the beast wave was due to break out in seven days, but that strange things were already happening deep within Bloodthistle Yao Mountain.

    Bloody mists blocked out the skies, lingering and stubbornly refusing to disperse.

    Cryptic whispering sometimes emanated from the depths of the mountain, off and on, faint and ethereal.

    Regardless of whether they were human or spirit beast, it left anyone who heard it in agony; they felt as if their souls were ripping apart. Spirit beasts in particr lost their rationality and went berserk.

    Although beast waves happened once a decade, in prior years, nothing so strange or out-of-the-ordinary had ever urred.

    This was what led Ning Sihua and Shen Jiusong to judge that this year¡¯s beast wave at Bloodthistle Yao Mountain would likely bepletely different than in years prior.

    Su Yi sank into thought.?A bloody mist permeating the air¡­ Cryptic whispering¡­. Are these omens preceding the descent of a mighty yao? Or of the arrival of some peerless treasure?

    He¡¯d already nned to visit Bloodthistle Yao Mountain.

    First, because he¡¯d told the Spiritmartial Marquis, Chen Zheng, that he would.

    Second, because he¡¯d already discovered that the piece of soul jade that had once housed Qing Wan had highly likely originated from Bloodthistle Yao Mountain.

    In other words, if he wanted to learn more about Qing Wan¡¯s past, he had to visit Bloodthistle Mountain.

    But there was one final reason as well: relying solely on hard work and diligence as he was now, it would take him at least two more months to fully refine his true essence into Dao Astral Force.

    But if he could temper himself through rigorousbat, he could significantly reduce the time needed to achieve the same result.

    And there was no doubt about it: for now, Bloodthistle Yao Mountain was the best ce to do that.

    Oh, I wonder how Huang Qianjun is doing in the Greente Army¡­.?

    In three days, I¡¯ll visit and see for myself.

 Chapter 225: An Unexpected Visitor

    <h4>Chapter 225: An Unexpected Visitor</h4>

    Three days passed in a sh.

    Early in the morning.

    As Su Yi ate, he yawned repeatedly.

    Cha Jin sat across from him, a resplendent smile on her beautiful face. Her entire body was practically glowing, and her charm was obvious to anyone who saw her.

    ¡°Young Lord, this is the ginseng soup I madest night. Have a bit more; it¡¯ll do your body good.¡± Cha Jinughed and filled his bowl to the brim.

    Su Yi picked it up and drained it in a single gulp. Once he¡¯d eaten and drank his fill, he rubbed his forehead, nced at Cha Jin, and said seriously, ¡°Last night, I wasted far too much time and energy teaching you that dual-cultivation technique. It might have looked like you seized the upper hand, but that was just to help youprehend this secret art¡¯s profundities. Whatever you do, don¡¯t overthink it.¡±

    Who knows what she was thinking, but Cha Jin suddenly flushed bright red. She lowered her head and murmured, ¡°Young Lord, I¡¯m not overthinking anything, I just wouldn¡¯t have guessed that such shameful acts could actually help in one¡¯s cultivation, which is why I¡­. I didn¡¯t sleep at allst night¡­.¡±

    Her voice gradually trailed off, and by the end, she was as quiet as a mosquito. Her charming face was as red as the sunrise, and even the snow-white skin of her ears was tinged pink.

    Su Yi yawned, but said no more.

    It had been years since he¡¯dst dual-cultivated. Who¡¯d have thought that he almost couldn¡¯t take it?

    He was rather vexed about it. The key problem was that the Qi umtion Realm was still well within the bounds of mortality. He couldn¡¯t withstand an entire night of tossing about or fiercepetition.

    Were this his past life¡­.

    Su Yi inwardly shook his head and cast those thoughts aside. It?wouldn¡¯t do to dwell?on his former valor.

    Before long, the Bluescale Eaglended in the courtyard, carrying Ning Sihua and Shen Jiusong.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, are you ready?¡± Ning Sihua had changed into a military uniform, an outfit convenient to fight in. Her long, pitch-ck hair was now braided, further offsetting her clear, youthful beauty.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to prepare. I can leave anytime,¡± Su Yi said offhandedly.

    He¡¯d only just realized that although this woman looked like a little slip of a girl, her figure was actually quite something.

    That form-fitting military uniform made the prominence of her chest stand out, and it vividly outlined the curves of her waist and hips.

    As if sensing Su Yi¡¯s gaze, Ning Sihua¡¯s painted brows arched up. The corners of her lips rose into something that wasn¡¯t quite a smile.

    Had any other man dared check her out like this, she likely would have pped him a long time ago.

    But she couldn¡¯t manage any anger in the face of Su Yi¡¯s forthright, calm, natural gaze.

    She actually found it rather interesting.?This guy seems proud and emotionless, but it seems he¡¯s not immune to beauty either.

    What surprised Ning Sihua even more was that Su Yi chose that moment topliment her, right in front of everyone else. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize it earlier, but you¡¯ve got a lot to be proud of here."

    Shen Jiusong was stunned, and his expression was strange. He couldn¡¯t help but secretly admire Su Yi.?This Young Lord Su sure has guts!

    Who else would have dared harass the mysterious, terrifying Pce Master Ning Sihua of Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy?

    In her heart, even Cha Jin spat at him.?Young Lord, how can you say something so shameless so openly and righteously?

    Ning Sihua fell momentarily silent, as if trying her best to neutralize her difort, shame, and anger.

    Afterward, she chuckled slightly. ¡°Fellow Daoist, you can joke, but don¡¯t y with fire.¡±

    Su Yi said thoughtfully, ¡°Are you afraid I¡¯ll get burned?¡±

    Ning Sihua¡¯s brow furrowed, forming ck lines as she gnashed her teeth and corrected him. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll burn yourself alive!¡±

    Shen Jiusong and Cha Jin both averted their gazes; neither dared look at her for fear that her embarrassment would turn to anger and implicate them, too.

    Ning Sihua realized that she¡¯d lost her usual bearing, and she took a moment to calm herself before saying, ¡°Since your preparations are already in order, let¡¯s set out now. At Qing¡¯er¡¯s pace, we can arrive at Bloodthistle Yao Mountainte tonight.¡±

    Su Yi and Shen Jiusong both nodded.

    Ning Sihua suddenly seemed to think of something, and she said, ¡°Miss Cha Jin, the Imperatorial Provincial Capital is currently turbulent and chaotic. While we¡¯re gone, you¡¯re wee to seek refuge at Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy. I already discussed it with the Grand Elder, Shang Zhen.¡±

    Cha Jin was instantly stunned; she wouldn¡¯t have guessed that the lofty pce master of Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy would consider her well-being.

    She couldn¡¯t help but nce at Su Yi, who nodded. ¡°Go on.¡±

    It had only been three days since the Tea Party ended.

    Following the deaths of Provincial Governor Xiang Tianqiu and peak-level family heads Yu Baiting, Xue Ningyuan, Zhao Qing, and Bai Hanhai, the entire Imperatorial Provincial Capital was like a dragon without a head. The various factions seized advantage of the chaos, fanning the mes and jostling for power. The entire city was in disarray.

    Chaos inevitably led to bloodshed, and it meant that the city¡¯s major powers would soon undergo widespread reshuffling.

    None of this had anything to do with Su Yi, but he had, after all, started this whole mess.

    Given the opportunity, his enemies would almost certainly act in a mad frenzy. Under the circumstances, having Cha Jin take refuge at Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy was indeed the safest course of action.

    When Cha Jin saw him nod, she agreed too.

    But just as they were about to set off, they heard a voice from beyond the courtyard.

    ¡°Young Lord Su, the Jade Mountain Marquis is here to see you.¡±

    The speaker was Zheng Tianhe, but his tone was a bit solemn and grave.

    The Jade Mountain Marquis?

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed slightly

    Shen Jiusong chimed in from the sidelines, whispering, ¡°His name is Pei Wenshan, and he¡¯s a fourth-level Grandmaster. He received his title fifteen years ago, and he¡¯s stationed in the Lin Province. He¡¯s the fifth non-Zhou marquis to emerge from the Su Family.¡±

    ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s it.¡± Su Yi instantly understood. The power of the Su Family hade knocking on his door.

    ¡°Cha Jin, go wee our guest,¡± ordered Su Yi.

    Before long, Cha Jin led Zheng Tianhe and a schrly-looking man over.

    The schr wore tailored, jade-colored robes, and his hair was perfectlybed, without a single strand out of ce. His skin was fair and clear, and he looked refined and gentle.

    He looked thirty at most.

    This was the Jade Mountain Marquis, Pei Wenshan.

    When he saw Su Yi, Zheng Tianhe opened his mouth as if to exin, only for Su Yi to shake his head and stop him.

    How could he fail to realize that Pei Wenshan had forced Zheng Tianhe to guide him here?

    ¡°Brother Shen?¡± When he saw Shen Jiusong, Pei Wenshan couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Shen Jiusong said tly, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I wanted to ask you. You¡¯re stationed in the Lin Province year-round. Why would you appear here all of a sudden?¡±

    Pei Wenshanughed. ¡°I¡¯m here on orders.¡±

    His gaze swept across the room, thennded on Su Yi. He sped his fist and said, ¡°Third Young Master, the family head entrusted me to deliver you a message on his behalf.¡±

    The family head!

    Ning Sihua and Shen Jiusong both instantly realized that Pei Wenshan was here on Su Hongli¡¯s orders.

    Su Yi said tly, ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°Third Young Master, the family head says that so long as you lower your head and admit fault, he¡¯ll give you a chance to turn over a new leaf,¡± said Pei Wenshan.

    Su Yi was stunned. ¡°Did Su Hongli really say that?¡±

    Pei Wenshan¡¯s brow furrowed, and he said warningly, ¡°Third Young Master, he¡¯s your father, and you¡¯re his son. Calling your father directly by name is extremely disrespectful.¡±

    Su Yi said tly, ¡°What, are you trying to lecture me?¡±

    Pei Wenshan evaluated him for a moment, thenughed. ¡°When I heard that a few days ago at the Western Mountain¡¯s Tea Party, you made quite the impressive showing and killed quite a few people, I was surprised. I didn¡¯t know whether to believe it or not. Seeing you now, without discussing your cultivation, your temperament and courage are far from ordinary.¡±

    When he said thatst part, his tone carried a thread ofmentation.

    He was the Great Zhou¡¯s Jade Mountain Marquis, a man famed throughout the empire. On top of that, he had the Su Family behind him. It was fair to say that his authority was vast and far-reaching.

    Even the head of a prominent n like Zheng Tianhe had to be respectful to him.

    Yet from the moment he walked into the House of Waveswept Rocks until now, he hadn¡¯t sensed so much as the slightest trace of dread or respect from Su Yi.

    Pei Wenshan couldn¡¯t help but find this rather surprising.

    His impression of Su Yi was that of a long-snubbed son of a concubine, someone unworthy of power, someone whose status was so low, he was inferior to even the stewards and housekeepers.

    But looking at him now, Su Yi seemed to have changedpletely; he was entirely different from Pei Wenshan¡¯s impression of him.

    After a brief silence, Pei Wenshan said, ¡°Third Young Master, the family head also said that he can give you some time to consider his offer. Your deadline is the fifth day of the fifth month.¡±

    The fifth day of the fifth month!

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed. Years ago, it was on the fifth day of the fifth month that Su Hongli stripped his mother of her status. It was also on that day that she fell sick with the illness she never recovered from.

    There was no doubt about it: Su Hongli was implying that if he didn¡¯t lower his head and admit to his mistakes, he¡¯d dispose of Su Yi just as he¡¯d disposed of his mother, Ye Yufei!

    Ning Sihua and Shen Jiusong could read between the lines too. They couldn¡¯t help but nce at Su Yi.

    But Su Yi looked calm and indifferent, and when he spoke, it was without the slightest ripple of emotion.?¡°He¡¯s giving me a little more than a month to consider this? That works too. Then you go back and tell Su Hongli that on the fifth day of the fifth month, I¡¯ll go sweep my mother¡¯s grave. I¡¯ll stop by the Su Family estate the day before and collect some offerings tofort her departed soul.¡±

    The atmosphere instantly fell deathly silent.

    Ning Sihua¡¯s beautiful eyes filled with a strange light. Shen Jiusong silently gasped. Cha Jin¡¯s eyes widened, and Zheng Tianhe¡¯s hands and feet quivered.

    How could they miss that Su Yi¡¯s seemingly casual words were rife with endless murderous intent?

    He wanted to fight his way into the Su Family estate to get justice for his mother. Along the way, he wanted to kill a few people to act as offerings!

    Pei Wenshan¡¯s expression shifted erratically. He would never have guessed Su Yi¡¯s response would be so unyielding!

    ¡°Third Young Master, you mustn¡¯t let your feelings overpower you. If you and your father truly have a falling-out, it won¡¯t be easy to fix.¡±?Pei Wenshan took a deep breath, then fixed his gaze on Su Yi. ¡°I can tell you one thing: if the family head truly loses his temper, His Majesty the Emperor would strip your backer, the sixth prince, of his position without a moment¡¯s hesitation, leaving you all alone. How could you possibly contend with the entire Su Family then?¡±

    His gaze shifted, thennded on Shen Jiusong. ¡°Brother Shen ought to understand that that¡¯s neither an empty threat nor an exaggeration. Am I right?¡±

    Shen Jiusong¡¯s expression was rather strange as he said, ¡°Everything you said is true, but Brother Pei, the way I see it, you¡¯re currently just a messenger. Just deliver your message properly. Don¡¯t overreach or meddle in others¡¯ affairs. If you say something you shouldn¡¯t, it won¡¯t end well.¡±

    Inside, he wasughing.?Pei Wenshan really thinks Su Yi is relying on the sixth prince to contend with the entire Su Family? He¡¯s?sure let?his imagination run away with him!

    Pei Wenshan was stunned. He keenly sensed that there was something strange about Shen Jiusong¡¯s attitude.

    He nced back at Su Yi and said, ¡°And what do you think, Third Young Master?¡±

    ¡°Even if I told you that I could single-handedly tten the entire Su Family, there¡¯s no way you¡¯d believe me. In that case, why waste my breath?¡± Su Yi said tly, ¡°Marquis Shen was right; you¡¯re just a messenger. I can¡¯t be bothered to make trouble for you, so just go back and tell Su Hongli everything I said, word for word.¡±

    ¡°Bye. Forgive me for not showing you to the door.¡± With that, he waved, as if shooing off an ant.

    Pei Wenshan¡¯s expression shifted several times. Finally, he took a deep breath, suppressed his rage, and, with onest swoosh of his sleeves, turned and left without a word.

 Chapter 226: Su Hongliâ€™s Fortuitous Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 226: Su Hongli¡¯s Fortuitous Encounter</h4>

    They watched until Pei Wenshan faded from view.

    Then, seemingly out of nowhere, Ning Sihua said, ¡°It seems the Su Family doesn¡¯t know about the magnificent feat you achieved atop the Western Mountain¡¯s Tea Party.¡±

    Shen Jiusong mulled that over, then reacted, saying, ¡°Xiang Tianqiu and the others were all executed, and there¡¯s no way those in His Sixth Highness¡¯ camp would leak the details of that battle.

    ¡°As for those watching from the foot of the mountain, they were three thousand feet away. Unless they were Origin Dao cultivators, there¡¯s no way they could have seen the details clearly.

    ¡°They might suspect that it was Young Lord Su¡¯s work, but they¡¯ll also suspect that he couldn¡¯t possibly have aplished such a feat.

    ¡°After all, Young Lord Su is still in the Qi umtion Realm. If I hadn¡¯t witnessed it for myself, even I would have found it hard to believe that Young Lord Su relied on his Qi umtion Realm cultivation to y a fifth-level Grandmaster like Qin Changshan atop the Western Mountain.

    ¡°The Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family almost certainly hasn¡¯t uncovered the details of that battle. Even if they suspect you had something to do with it, I¡¯m afraid they wouldn¡¯t possibly believe that you, with your power alone, could achieve all that.¡±

    Cha Jin nodded, apparently convinced. ¡°So that¡¯s why that Pei Wenshan guy thought my young lord¡¯s backer was the sixth prince, and that¡¯s why he gave that warning¡­ It¡¯s¡­ really a bit ridiculous.¡±

    She pressed her lips into a grin.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, do you really n to break off rtions with the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family?¡± Ning Sihua nced at Su Yi.

    Su Yi replied casually, ¡°There¡¯s a lump in my heart. I cannot be happy until I remove it.¡±

    ¡°To the best of my knowledge, there are ten great Xiantian Martial Ancestors in the Great Zhou, and although the loftiest of them is State Preceptor Hong Shenshang, Su Hongli is the most mysterious and inscrutable.¡±

    Ning Sihua thought for a moment, then said, ¡°In his youth, he once explored one of the Eight Great Yao Mountains, Sifting Darkness Yao Mountain, and obtained a grand stroke of fortune. That was the start of his rise to prominence.¡±

    ¡°It was thirty years ago that he first stepped into the ranks of Xiantian Martial Ancestors. At the time, he was one of the leading figures of the Great Zhou¡¯s younger generation. He and Hong Shenshang were called ¡®the Twin Ramparts of the Great Zhou.¡¯

    ¡°However, in the twenty years since he assisted the current emperor in obtaining the imperial throne, Su Hongli has almost never heeded mundane affairs.

    ¡°They say he¡¯s holed up within the family estate, cultivating himself through continuous meditation and immersing himself in his pursuit of the Dao. Between the good fortune he obtained in his youth and the foundations and abilities he¡¯s disyed, if he wanted to step into the Origin Dao, he could likely do so easily.¡±

    When they heard that, Cha Jin and Zheng Tianhe¡¯s expressions shifted. This was their first time hearing that Su Hongli was actually that strong.

    ¡°Su Hongli¡¯s terrifyingness isn¡¯t so simple,¡± said Shen Jiusong with a rueful sigh. ¡°In the years he¡¯s spent cloistered in the Su Family, three non-Zhou kings and five non-Zhou marquis have emerged from the Su Family¡¯s ranks!

    ¡°They say that some of them, Su Hongli won over with his breadth of vision and abilities. Others, he taught and trained himself.

    ¡°But no matter what, in the eyes of the world¡¯s Martial Dao Grandmasters, Su Hongli¡¯s status is no lower than State Preceptor Hong Shenshang¡¯s.

    ¡°Pei Wenshan wasn¡¯t wrong. If Su Hongli truly loses his temper, the emperor would rather abandon the sixth prince than lose the support of Su Hongli, one of the Great Zhou¡¯s Twin Ramparts.¡±

    Just hearing this left Cha Jin and Zheng Tianhe¡¯s hearts quivering.

    But Su Yi only gave a nonmittal ¡°oh.¡±

    His response sounded extremely flippant and disrespectful.

    Su Yi was the man¡¯s son, yet it seemed he didn¡¯t care about Su Hongli¡¯s heaven-shaking power or his legendary adventures in the least.

    But when they considered what Su Yi had aplished atop the Western Mountain, they instantly understood.

    Su Yi was only seventeen years old, yet he¡¯d once used his Qi umtion Realm cultivation to y a hegemon among fifth-level Grandmasters. It was no exaggeration to say that his foundations were downright monstrous.

    Given a little time to grow, he had no need to fear failing to live up to his father¡¯s glory!

    .

    No, he¡¯d inevitably surpass Su Hongli; it was just a matter of time!

    ¡°You just said that he had a fortuitous encounter on Sifting Darkness Yao Mountain, and that from that day forth, his cultivation advanced triumphantly. Is that right?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Ning Sihua nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, but that part ismon knowledge. Thing is, even now, no one knows just what kind of fortuitous encounter he had.¡±

    ¡°Then what are the Sifting Darkness Yao Mountain¡¯s distinctive characteristics?¡± asked Su Yi.

    This time, Shen Jiusong answered him. ¡°I¡¯ve been there once. It¡¯s in the northeast of the Great Zhou, in the Azure Province. It covers about a thousand miles, and is shrouded in ck snow year-round. The winds are sharp as knives, and spirit beasts run rampant. It¡¯s an extremely perilous ce.

    ¡°Deep in the mountains, from time to time, strange ck light soars into the heavens, forming a dark and sinister phenomenon, ¡®the Sifting Darkness Aurora.¡¯¡±

    ¡°From ancient times up until the present day, there¡¯s been no way to venture deep into the mountains without being at least a Grandmaster. Furthermore, even Grandmasters dare not recklessly venture into the heart of the mountains, the source of the Sifting Darkness Aurora.

    ¡°It¡¯s seen as a forbidden zone. They say that once, an Earthly Immortal went in to investigate, but in the end, even he disappeared mysteriously. To this day, he has yet to return.¡±

    Shen Jiusong paused, then said, ¡°But many people, me included, suspect that when Su Hongli ventured into the Sifting Darkness Yao Mountain, he almost certainly explored the core regions, the forbidden ground that produces the aurora. It was likely there that he obtained his stroke of fortune. But then, this is all mere supposition.¡±

    Su Yi nodded.

    The way he saw it, in a spiritually barren ce like the Great Zhou, anyone on Su Hongli¡¯s level had to have had at least a few fortuitous encounters.

    Otherwise, no matter how dazzling their talent and no matter how bitterly they cultivated, they couldn¡¯t possibly reach such lofty heights.

    Look at Su Yi; he had the 108,000 years of experience of his past life and the Sword of the Nine Hells, but when he cultivated, even he had no choice but to tackle the thorny problem of ¡°sparse spiritual energy¡± head-on.

    At times like this, seeking out fortuitous encounters was undoubtedly the best way to pick up the pace of his cultivation.

    A lucky break could even lead to a form of rebirth, permanently altering the course of one¡¯s life!

    Before long, Zheng Tianhe bade them farewell, and Su Yi and the others soared into the heavens on the backs of the Bluescale Eagle. First, they dropped Cha Jin and Chini off at Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy.

    Then, they changed directions and proceeded to Bloodthistle Yao Mountain.

    As they flew, Su Yi watched Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy fade quickly into the distance. Suddenly, he asked, ¡°How is Lingxue doing?¡±

    A knowing grin tugged at the corners of Ning Sihua¡¯s lips; it seems she¡¯d long since anticipated this question. ¡°It¡¯s barely been ten days since youst saw her. Do you miss her already?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± said Su Yi frankly. ¡°There aren¡¯t many people in this world I care about, but Lingxue is definitely one of them.¡±

    He made it sound so natural and obvious that Ning Sihua couldn¡¯t help but feel startled. A strange emotion coursed through her heart.?So¡­ It seems this guy isn¡¯t made of stone after all¡­.

    She immediately took a crane folded out of blue paper from her sleeves and passed it to Su Yi. ¡°Here, that girl Lingxue asked me to give you this.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed, and he looked at Ning Sihua. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you give it to me earlier?¡±

    Ning Sihua met his gaze directly andughed. ¡°I wanted to see whether or not you¡¯d think about her during this trip to Bloodthistle Yao Mountain. Who¡¯d have thought you¡¯d cave as soon as we passed Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy?¡±

    Her tone was somewhat teasing.

    ¡°Women really are women,¡± Su Yi sighed, and not entirely without reason. ¡°Why do you care so much about other people¡¯s rtionships? Don¡¯t you know how irritating that is?¡±

    ¡°......¡± Ning Sihua had nothing to say to that.

    Su Yi took the crane and unfolded it, then realized that there was no message written there. Instead, there was a tiny hand-drawn figure.

    The little figure crouched on the ground, looking up, her hands crossed in front of her, looking pitiful.

    The drawing was crude, but its pitiful demeanor was vividly depicted. It looked roughly like this:?(,,??.??,,)

    Su Yi was stunned, and he couldn¡¯t help but fall silent.

    This was indeed Wen Lingxue¡¯s style. When she couldn¡¯t express herself in words, she¡¯d often express her emotions vividly in other ways.

    Like that day she left the House of Waveswept Rocks. She was so upset, the rims of her eyes reddened, and her eyes flowed with tears¡­.

    And now, seeing that crudely drawn figure, Su Yi could roughly gauge her current emotional state.

    But then, nothing was harder to fathom than the hearts of women.

    Their emotions were like poetry, and poetry was subtle and inscrutable; everyone interpreted it differently.

    But what Su Yi could say for sure was that Wen LIngxue wasn¡¯t mad at him.?That was enough.

    He folded the crane back up and put it away, then gazed into the distant sea of clouds and basked in the fierce gales. He instantly felt rxed and clear-headed.

    ¡°What did she write?¡± Ning Sihua asked curiously. She could sense that Su Yi¡¯s mood had improved considerably.

    ¡°It¡¯s a secret,¡± said Su Yi flippantly.

    Ning Sihua couldn¡¯t help but grin. Still, she could tell that Su Yi didn¡¯t want to discuss Wen Lingxue with her any further, so she no longer lingered on that particr topic.

    ¡­.

    The day Su Yi proceeded to Bloodthistle Yao Mountain, in the estates of the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family.

    Su Hongli sat by the side of a pond fishing when he received a letter from the Jademountain Marquis, Pei Wenshan.

    The letter recounted his meeting with Su Yi in detail.

    When he saw that Su Yi said that, before the fifth day of the fifth month, he¡¯de to the Su Family to collect offerings for his mother¡¯s grave, Su Hongli¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    After a moment, Su Hongli put the letter away, then turned to the elder in Daoist robes sitting beside him. ¡°Fellow Daoist, were I to y my own son in the name of righteousness, what would you think of me?¡±

    The elder sank into silence. A whileter, he let out a long sigh. ¡°It seems the Jade Mountain Marquis failed to make that boy lower his head.¡±

    ¡°A little stubbornness is a good thing, but if he¡¯s stupid enough to be my enemy, that¡¯s outrageous and unfilial. Neither the edicts of heaven nor thews of man will permit such a thing!¡± Su Hongli said indifferently, ¡°The only reason I let him live all those years ago was that my blood flows through his veins. I couldn¡¯t bear to kill my own son; I didn¡¯t want the people to criticize me behind my back or to bear the title of ¡®the man who killed his own child.¡¯

    ¡°I never would have guessed that even after all these years, he still carries a grudge. He even wants to avenge his mother. How ridiculous!¡± As he said this, a streak of cold killing intent shed across his face.

    The Daoist elder sighed. ¡°The way I see it, you¡¯d best try various methods to beat the rebelliousness out of him. He¡¯s only seventeen; I trust that after a good smacking, he¡¯ll understand how severe the consequences of his nned course of action would be.¡±

    He paused, then said, ¡°Killing one¡¯s own son is, ultimately, far too shocking and offensive to society. It will hurt your reputation and prestige, and I don¡¯t rmend it unless it¡¯s absolutely unavoidable.¡±

    Su Hongli sank into silence, but in the end, he nodded.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing for it. I¡¯ll just have to show that unworthy descendant of mine that if the Su Family calls upon even the barest hint of its true power, it¡¯ll be enough to make him lose everything!

    ¡°If, even then, he refuses to lower his head and repent, then¡­.. ¡°

    Before Su Hongli even finished his sentence, the fishing line in the pond shook.

    Su Hongli shifted his wrist, and a fat golden fish burst through the surface of the water.

    The Daoist elder smiled and pped. ¡°A golden carp on the hook. That¡¯s a good omen!¡±

 Chapter 227: Iâ€™m Trampling You For Your Own Good

    <h4>Chapter 227: I¡¯m Trampling You For Your Own Good</h4>

    The sunset was red as blood, and the skies were dark and heavy.

    Bloodthistle Yao Mountain covered a vast stretch ofnd, a full thousand miles, and it coiled and twisted like a giant serpent.

    Off to the southwest, not far from the mountain, was a military encampment.

    Buildings were densely packed as trees in a forest, and gs fluttered in the wind.

    The elite warriors of the Spiritmartial Marquis, the Greente Army, were stationed here year-round.

    Over the past few years, under Chen Zheng¡¯s leadership, they¡¯d in countless yao and racked up enormous military merit. This was why the name of the Greente Army reverberated throughout the Great Zhou.

    ¡°The Marquis still isn¡¯t back?¡±

    Within the hall of a tower hewn of coarse stone, Zhang Yiren stood with his hands behind his back, pacing back and forth, his brow furrowed with deep concern.

    ¡°No, not yet,¡± responded a tall, stalwart man in heavy armor.

    Five days ago, strange movements urred within Bloodthistle Yao Mountain. A sound like the low rumble of thundersted for a full hour, and all of the mountain¡¯s spirit beasts roared in agitation.

    The Spiritmartial Marquis, Chen Zheng, sensed that something was amiss and went in on his own to investigate.?Who¡¯d have guessed that, even now, several dayster, he¡¯d yet to return?

    .

    ¡°I hope the marquis is alright¡­.¡± Zheng Yiren sighed.

    The once-in-a-decade beast wave was due to start in just four days.

    Every time this happened, they needed to rally the entire Greente Army to prevent the veritable flood of beasts from charging out of the mountain.

    If the Spiritmartial Marquis wasn¡¯t there to hold down the fort, it would inevitably dampen the troops¡¯ morale.

    Suddenly, from far away, he heard a wave of uproar and a chorus of shouts.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening over at the training grounds?¡± Zhang Yiren knit his brow.

    The tall man¡¯s expression shifted strangely, and he whispered, ¡°That¡¯s probably Vice Commander Ma Shanwei sparring with Battalion Leader Huang Qianjun.¡±

    Zhang Yiren¡¯s?brow?scrunched up, and heughed coldly, ¡°Ma Shanwei is a first-level Grandmaster, yet he¡¯s bullying a young man in the early-stage Qi umtion Realm? How utterly shameless!¡±

    ¡°ording to Vice Commander Ma, it¡¯s been less than a month since Huang Qianjun entered the Greente Army, yet he¡¯s already gone from the lowest-ranked private to leading a battalion of a thousand men. Furthermore, he¡¯s the youngest officer of his rank in the entire army. Vice Commander Ma says he¡¯s progressing too quickly and that someone needs to suppress his arrogance,¡± the tall man said gravely.

    ¡°Suppress his arrogance?¡± Zhang Yiren said in displeasure, ¡°To the best of my knowledge, Huang Qianjun relied on his own skills to rack up all that merit, and he¡¯s worthy of his position. What right does Ma Shanwei have to suppress a young man like him?¡±

    The tall man instantly fell silent.

    It hadn¡¯t been long since Huang Qianjun enlisted, but he¡¯d already participated in dozens of skirmishes both big and small, and he¡¯d in nearly three hundred spirit beasts!

    In the Greente Army, rank was determined by assessing a soldier¡¯s military merit. The more merit you achieved, the faster you rose through the ranks.

    Huang Qianjun had relied on merit rued through ughtering spirit beasts to go from a mere private to the army¡¯s youngest battalionmander in under a month.

    There was no doubt about it, either.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Zhang Yiren rose, then left the hall and headed to the training grounds. The tall man hurried after him.

    The setting sun was red as blood. The wind picked up sand and blew it across the grounds, which were currently packed with numerous Greente Army soldiers.

    The center of the grounds.

    Huang Qianjun had been subdued and forced to the ground. A massive hand held his arms behind his back, and a big foot pressed his cheek ruthlessly into the dirt. His face was smeared with dust, but no matter how hard he struggled, he couldn¡¯t break free.

    The owner of that foot was a thin man in military uniform, with coppery skin and a shiny bald head. His gaze was aggressive and ruthless.

    The thin man suddenly bellowed, ¡°Do you submit?¡±

    As he spoke, he exerted strength through his feet. Huang Qianjun¡¯s cheek distorted, and his cheekbones were on the verge of caving in.

    Throughout the grounds, countless soldiers roared in excitement.

    Some cheered on the thin man. ¡°Vice Commander Ma, well fought!

    ¡°Huang Qianjun, hurry up and admit defeat! There¡¯s no shame in losing to Vice Commander Ma!¡± Others watched Huang Qianjun. They couldn¡¯t help but sweat on his behalf.

    Others seemed to delight in his misfortune. ¡°See that? That¡¯s what happens when you go up against Vice Commander Ma. Huang Qianjun is just a newbie. Sure, he¡¯s racked up considerable merit, but he¡¯s got too much of an edge on him. He doesn¡¯t know how to rein it in; there¡¯s no way this¡¯ll end well for him.¡±

    Huang Qianjun had been beaten ck and blue, but his gaze was utterly hateful. He hissed, ¡°You want me to lower my head? Not even a heavenly king could make me do that!¡±

    Ma Shanwei¡¯s eyes glinted, and he pressed hard with the tip of his foot. Huang Qianjun felt as if his skull were distorting and about to crack beneath the pressure.

    It was then that a dainty beauty emerged from the crowd, instantly attracting numerous gazes. ¡°Commander Ma, you¡¯re just sparring. You mustn¡¯t lose your temper.¡±

    Nan Ying!

    The Greente Army had a full thirty thousand warriors, but only a tiny handful of women.

    Nan Ying was one of those rare few, and furthermore, she was an exceptional beauty.

    When she and the other Blueriver Sword Manor disciples first enlisted, she caused an uproar throughout the entire Greente Army. Countless coarse old soldiers?vered?over her.

    When he saw Nan Ying, Ma Shanwei¡¯s expression mellowed significantly. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for his own good. I¡¯m using this sparring match to dampen his sharp edge and prevent his pride from going to his head. If he carries on like this, he¡¯ll die without even knowing what hit him.¡±

    Nan Ying smiled sweetly. ¡°Vice Commander Ma, I trust that Huang Qianjun will one day understand your kind intentions, and when he does, he¡¯ll surely be endlessly grateful.¡±

    As she said this, she turned to look at Huang Qianjun. ¡°Brother Huang, please listen to me. Hurry up and lower your head. If you apologize for your wrongdoings, I¡¯m sure someone as magnanimous as Vice Commander Ma will forgive you.¡±

    ¡°Feh!¡± Huang Qianjun¡¯s eyes bulged with fury. ¡°You¡¯re no good either, you bitch! You¡¯ve taken advantage of your good looks since the moment you joined the Greente Army. You¡¯ve seduced Ma Shanwei, but now you¡¯re jumping out to y the part of goody two shoes? Disgusting! Hurry up and?scram!¡±

    ¡°You¡­.¡± Hearing him insult her like this, Nan Ying was so angry that her face turned ashen.

    Ma Shanwei¡¯s expression darkened, and his eyes shed with cold light. He suddenly kicked, and¡­

    Bang!

    Huang Qianjun was sent flying through the air, and he mmed to the ground over a hundred feet away. His bones creaked under the strain, and his face contorted in agony.

    Without even waiting for him to stand up, Ma Shanwei charged over and grabbed him by the neck, then held him aloft. ¡°Nan Ying pleaded for mercy on your behalf, only for you to curse at her and insult my good name? Would you believe me if I said that I could, with a single word, have you stripped of your position and expelled from the army?¡±

    His tone was sinister and imposing.

    Everyone could tell that Vice Commander Ma Shanwei was furious.

    Suddenly, a young man charged out and asked gravely, ¡°Vice Commander Ma, allow me to ask you something. You¡¯re the one who suggested this sparring match, and it was intended as only that, yet here you¡¯ve gone and trampled Huang Qianjun beneath your feet and humiliated him. Is that befitting of a vicemander?¡±

    Everyone nced at him, then realized that this was Li Moyun. He¡¯d enlisted at the same time as Huang Qianjun.

    ¡°Scoundrel! Can¡¯t you tell I¡¯m using this sparring match as an opportunity to correct Huang Qianjun¡¯s vices? I¡¯m doing this out of the goodness of my heart, but you¡¯re making it sound like bullying and petty revenge. Ludicrous!¡±

    Ma Shanwei¡¯s icy re bore into Li Moyun, sharp as a knife. ¡°Kid, it hasn¡¯t been long since you enlisted, so I won¡¯t pursue this insult, but if you dare spout such nonsense ever again, don¡¯t me me for stepping in to punish you for your wrongdoing!¡±

    When he heard that, Huang Qianjun was so angry, heughed. ¡°What?¡®goodness of your heart¡¯? Feh! Do I need your ¡®good intentions¡¯? You¡¯re just taking advantage of the marquis¡¯ absence to teach me a lesson! Let me tell you, Ma Shanwei: if you don¡¯t kill me, I swear I¡¯ll avenge this insult ten times over. No, one hundred times!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± Ma Shanwei roared in fury. He raised his left hand and was just about to p Huang Qianjun.

    But it was then that Zhang Yiren hurried over and shouted coldly, ¡°Stay your hand!¡±

    Ma Shanwei furrowed his brow. ¡°Ol¡¯ Zhang, what¡¯s the meaning of this? Can¡¯t you tell that I¡¯m trying to teach Huang Qianjun how a proper Greente Army soldier ought to behave?¡±

    Zhang Yiren said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re a vicemander, yet you¡¯re bullying those weaker than you. Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself? And you¡¯re even brazen enough to pretend it¡¯s in Huang Qianjun¡¯s best interest. How did I not realize a cold-faced killer like you had such a good heart?¡±

    The air was instantly heavy and stifled. Every soldier in attendance sensed that something was amiss.

    In the Greente Army, the Spiritmartial Marquis, Chen Zheng, was the highest authority figure. Beneath him were five vicemanders, each in control of a division of about six thousand men.

    Beneath them were battalion, toon, and squad leaders.

    In terms of rank, Zhang Yiren was the same as Ma Shanwei. Both were vicemanders.

    Yet now, the two of them were staring each other down, ready to fight, all over Huang Qianjun!

    Ma Shanwei¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Ol¡¯ Zhang, don¡¯t forget. The day Huang Qianjun enlisted, the marquis ordered us to hold him to the most stringent of standards, all for the sake of making him a future pir of the Greente Army.

    He spoke righteously and with great dignity, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for the sake of our collective good. My goal is to polish his temperament and correct his arrogance!¡±

    Zhang Yiren¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You call this acting in themon good? Would you dare say that if the marquis were here?¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡± Zhang Yirenughed coldly. ¡°If the marquis knew I was trying to help Huang Qianjun, there¡¯s no way he¡¯d object!¡±

    Zhang Yiren was furious, and he was just about to say something when Huang Qianjun said coldly, ¡°Vice Commander Zhang, there¡¯s no need to waste words on this guy. Later on, I¡¯ll find an equally contrived reason to repay him!¡±

    ¡°See? Is that any way for a battalion leader to talk to a vicemander? He simply has no respect for his seniors. He¡¯swless and incorrigible!¡± Ma Shanwei¡¯s eyes shed with cold light. ¡°If we don¡¯t do something about this kid¡¯s bluster, he¡¯ll bring disaster upon the entire Greente Army!¡±

    As he said this, he raised his hand to p Huang Qianjun.

    But it was then that the sonorous cry of an eagle reverberated throughout the heavens.

    Immediately afterward, beneath the crowd¡¯s stunned gazes, an extraordinary Bluescale Eagle swept toward them, fast as lightning, andnded in the training grounds.

    Su Yi, Ning Sihua, and Shen Jiusong dismounted, and they instantly became the center of attention.

    ¡°Su Yi!?¡± When she saw Su Yi, the look on Nan Ying¡¯s beautiful face shifted, and she silently retreated, blending into the crowd of soldiers as if afraid Su Yi would notice her.

    Li Moyuan was stunned too, but he said nothing. Inwardly, he felt rather conflicted.

    Huang Qianjun was dumbstruck. He almost dared not believe his eyes.?What¡¯s Brother Su doing here?

    Zhang?Yiren¡¯s heart clenched.?This is bad!

    Su Yi had just watched a vicemander of the Greente Army bully Huang Qianjun. How would this fallen immortal of a young man respond?

 Chapter 228: Iâ€™ll Teach You How to Behave

    <h4>Chapter 228: I¡¯ll Teach You How to Behave</h4>

    Ma Shanwei didn¡¯t recognize Su Yi or Ning Sihua, but he recognized the Cloudlight Marquis, Shen Jiusong, at a nce.

    He immediately rxed his grip on Huang Qianjun¡¯s throat, straightened up his uniform, and sped his fist in greeting.?¡°Vice-Commander Ma Shanwei of the Greente Army greets you, Marquis Shen!¡±

    The soldiers present quivered as they realized who Shen Jiusong was, and all of them greeted him solemnly.

    Shen Jiusong nodded subtly. ¡°You needn¡¯t be so polite.¡±

    It was then that Zhang Yiren rushed over. First, he smiled and greeted Shen Jiusong. Then, he turned and whispered to Su Yi, ¡°Young Lord Su, I didn¡¯t expect you toe too.¡±

    Su Yi ignored him.?From the moment he first arrived at the training groups, his gaze was focused on Huang Qianjun.

    He naturally saw Ma Shanwei holding him aloft as if he were a chicken, his right hand wrapped tight around his neck.

    He saw Ma Shanwei raise his left hand to p Huang Qianjun across the face, too.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Su Yi ignored everyone else, stared directly at Huang Qianjun, and asked tly.

    In the face of Su Yi¡¯s gaze, Huang Qianjun couldn¡¯t help but look ashamed. ¡°Brother Su, I¡­. I embarrassed you again.¡±

    He suddenly wanted nothing more than a hole to crawl into.

    When they first parted ways back in the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital, he silently swore to himself that he¡¯d make a name for himself in the Greente Army so as not to waste all the care and training Su Yi had put into him.

    Who¡¯d have thought that, just as he was getting bullied, Su Yi would show up out of nowhere?

    By now, Ning Sihua and Shen Jiusong sensed that something was amiss. They both instinctively nced thoughtfully at Huang Qianjun.

    Ma Shanwei¡¯s gaze focused. Then, he smiled and sped his fist. ¡°Marquis Shen, might I ask who this young lord is?¡±

    Shen Jiusong¡¯s gaze had already frosted over, and he said expressionlessly, ¡°First, tell me what exactly was going on just now.¡±

    When Ma Shanwei saw Shen Jiusong¡¯s attitude change, his heart clenched. He could already sense that this wasn¡¯t looking good for him.

    Zhang Yiren couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Ol¡¯ Ma-zi, you¡¯d best exin yourself. Otherwise, if you displease Young Lord Su, not even the marquis himself can protect you!¡±

    Ma Shanwei¡¯s expression shifted. He could tell that Zhang Yiren was warning him.

    He instantly realized that whoever that young man in blue they called ¡°Young Lord Su¡± was, his identity wasn¡¯t simple.

    Ma Shanwei took a deep breath, then said solemnly, ¡°Huang Qianjun is a battalion leader of our Greente Army. Ofte, he¡¯s repeatedly achieved great sess on the battlefield. His performance has been truly exceptional; he¡¯s a rare good seedling."

    After saying all this, his tone abruptly changed. ¡°But it seems to me that his attitude has changed recently.

    ¡°They say that even jade needs polishing before it¡¯s worth anything. I worry that he¡¯ll be too arrogant and forget himself. That¡¯s why I, in the name of sparring, have taken it upon myself to teach him a lesson. My goal is to reduce his arrogance and bluster. I want him to cool his head and gain self-awareness. That will benefit his future growth-¡±

    When he reached this point, Huang Qianjun suddenlyughed coldly and cut him off. ¡°Vice Commander Ma, can you really say that in good conscience? Do you dare say that everything you just said is true, and that it all came straight from the heart?¡±

    Ma Shanwei¡¯s expression shifted, and he growled, ¡°I¡¯m a vicemander. What possible reason could I have to bully a young man like you?¡±

    Then, he said solemnly, ¡°When the marquis first led you to our camp, he ordered that you were to be held to the most stringent of standards. It¡¯s true that I used a lot of force now, but it was for your own good.

    ¡°But look at you! It¡¯s bad enough that you don¡¯t understand gratitude, but now you¡¯re making unfounded and malicious attacks on others¡¯ character? You¡¯ve used Nan Ying and I of having an illicit affair. Who wouldn¡¯t be angry after all that?¡±

    From beginning to end, Ma Shanwei spoke with an air of righteousness, with the upright and inspoken air of an elder.

    This left Huang Qianjun so angry, he almostughed.?I¡¯ve seen shamelessness before, but never anyone as shameless as this!

    ¡°Nan Ying?¡± Su Yi¡¯s brow?knit?together. He swept his gaze across the crowd, and he quickly discovered Nan Ying hiding among the masses.

    Nan Ying¡¯s scalp instantly went numb, and she felt the urge to p Ma Shanwei across the face.?Did you just have to go and bring up my name?

    Beneath the weight of Su Yi¡¯s gaze, Nan Ying had no choice but to feign calm. She forced a rigid smile and said, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Su, long time no see.¡±

    Everyone was stunned. <i>This young man in blue is Nan Ying¡¯s senior apprentice brother?</i>

    Even Ma Shanwei felt a bit bewildered.?What¡¯s going on here?

    Su Yi ignored the crowd¡¯s strange gazes and paid Nan Ying no further heed. Instead, he asked, ¡°Is the Spiritmartial Marquis out?¡±

    Zhang Yiren hurriedly said, ¡°The marquis ventured into Bloodthistle Yao Mountain five days ago, but he¡¯s yet to return.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll just have to resolve this matter myself.¡±

    As he said this, he nced at Ma Shanwei, then said calmly, ¡°Come on then. Let¡¯s spar. I¡¯ll make an exception just this once and teach you how to behave.¡±

    It was just a few light, airy sentences, yet the entire grounds instantly fell deathly silent.

    Zhang Yiren¡¯s heart clenched, and he said hurriedly, ¡°Young Lord Su, I trust that when the marquis gets back, he¡¯ll make this up to Huang Qianjun. You¡¯re a guest from afar. How about¡­¡±

    ¡°Commander Zhang, I¡¯m doing this for his own good.¡± Su Yi nced at him. ¡°Why are you trying to stop me? Don¡¯t you want me to act in his own best interests?¡±

    Zhang Yiren grimaced, sighed, and fell silent.

    ¡°Young Lord, Huang Qianjun¡¯s matter is, ultimately, Greente Army business. Don¡¯t you think recklessly intervening would be a bit inappropriate?¡± Ma Shanwei¡¯s eyebrows knit together, and he spoke gravely.

    He could tell at a nce that Su Yi had yet to step into the Grandmaster Realm; his aura only had the barest trace of Astral Force. This was characteristic of thete-stage Qi umtion Realm.

    Su Yi¡¯s status might be extraordinary, but if it came down to a fight, Ma Shanwei wasn¡¯t afraid.

    Shen Jiusong snorted coldly, ¡°It¡¯s just a sparring match. How could you call that interfering in the Greente Army¡¯s affairs? Ma Shanwei, you¡¯d best not throw such usations around carelessly.¡±

    This rebuke left Ma Shanwei with a bellyful of fire. He took a deep breath and said gravely, ¡°Young Lord, if you wish to spar, I¡¯ll apany you! However, swords and sabers have no eyes. Don¡¯t take offense if I inadvertently harm you!¡±

    His words were utterly cold.

    As a vicemander of the Greente Army, someone immersed in bloodybat against the mountain¡¯s spirit beasts year round, Ma Shanwei¡¯s temperament was extremely fierce and ruthless.

    When he saw that Su Yi didn¡¯t know what was good for him, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to be polite anymore.

    But when she heard?Ma Shanwei¡¯s?words, Ning Sihua couldn¡¯t help but grin, while Shen Jiusong shook his head. The corners of Zhang Yiren¡¯s lips twitched, but he said nothing.

    Huang Qianjun was moved, but this also made him feel even more ashamed of himself.

    As for the ordinary soldiers spectating, all of them looked excited. It seemed they¡¯d realized that they were in for a show.

    The crowd all stepped back, clearing space for Su Yi and Ma Shanwei.

    ¡°Young Lord, if you please.¡±

    Ma Shanwei¡¯s cold gaze was sharp as the edge of a knife, and his aura soared around him. A vicious wave of energy swept forth like the tide.

    ¡°Since I¡¯ve decided to teach you how to conduct yourself, I¡¯ll give you a chance to attack first,¡± said Su Yi tly.

    Ma Shanwei¡¯s eyes shed with cold light. ¡°Then I won¡¯t hold back!¡±

    He suddenly leaped and swung his fist like a hammer.

    Boom!

    The dazzling force of the punch?carried solidified?Astral Force as it cut through the air.

    The air exploded around it, producing a series of low booms reminiscent of thunder.

    The force of that punch was iparably despotic, fast and sudden to the extreme!

    Even Shen Jiusong was stunned.?This subordinate of the Spiritmartial Marquis sure knows a thing or two!

    He could tell that although Ma Shanwei was only a first-level Grandmaster, spending his days immersed in bitterbat in the perilous Bloodthistle Yao Mountain meant that his actualbat prowess far surpassed most others of his level.

    Take the punch he¡¯d just swung. It showed clear signs of mastery.

    From this, it was also clear that Ma Shanwei was quite clever; he knew better than to hold back because of the low cultivation Su Yi had on disy. He went all out right from the start.

    s, Ma Shanwei had no idea just how terrifying of an existence he was up against¡­..

    Shen Jiusong had only just thought this when¡­

    Bang!

    Su Yi casually waved his hand through the air, and the dazzling fist force popped like a bubble. Su Yi¡¯s fingernails had cut right through it.

    One light, casual movement.

    The nearby Greente Army Soldiers were stunned. They almost thought they were hallucinating.

    Huang Qianjun, Nan Ying, and Li Moyun¡¯s hearts shook.?How strong!

    Before the crowd could react, Su Yi disappeared from view.

    A momentter, he was already right in front of Ma Shanwei. He gently pressed down with his palm.

    Ma Shanwei had already realized that something was amiss, and his heart shook. When he saw this, he didn¡¯t hesitate to call upon his full power and block with both arms.

    Crunch!

    The sound of cracking bones rang out.

    Beneath the crowd¡¯s disbelieving gazes, Su Yi¡¯s palm shattered both of Ma Shanwei¡¯s arms. They went limp as cotton and swung back like a pair of dead snakes.

    And Su Yi¡¯s palm took advantage of the gap, tearing open the space between them without any loss of power. He pressed directly against Ma Shanwei¡¯s shoulder.

    Bang!

    Ma Shanwei¡¯s knees mmed into the ground and held him fast, stirring up the dust and dirt.

    .

    His face was red with anger and panic.

    Just one palm strike had effortlessly suppressed him?

    The entire venue fell silent.

    Ning Sihua and Shen Jiusong were just as calm as before, but the others¡¯ eyes widened. This direct, clear-cut, effortless smackdown left thempletely stunned.

    It was downright unbelievable!

    Su Yi had blocked?Ma Shanwei¡¯s?fist and suppressed him in the mere blink of an eye!

    ¡°How was that p?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Ma Shanwei¡¯s expression shifted erratically before he gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°Earlier, I was blind. Your p has won me over,pletely and utterly!¡±

    Bang!

    Su Yi kicked him, sending Ma Shanwei flying. He coughed up blood and struggled to rise to his feet, but his injuries were so heavy that he fell back into the dirt.

    The onlookers gasped; this ruthless scene left them dumbstruck.

    Su Yi asked again, ¡°How was that kick?¡±

    Ma Shanwei¡¯s breathing was ragged, and his voice was raspy as he said, ¡°Young Lord, your kick taught me just how weak and lowly I really am. I will never dare be as impudent as I was earlier ever again. From this day forth, I''ll be sure to carve your teachings deep into my heart and repent.¡±

    Su Yi walked over, then stepped directly on?Ma Shanwei¡¯s?head and gazed down at him. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good. Do you appreciate my kindness?¡±

    Ma Shanwei¡¯s face distorted beneath the pressure, and his mouth was right up against the dirt as he shouted between gasps, ¡°This benevolence is as vast as the heavens, no different from granting me rebirth. My appreciationes straight from the heart. So long as I live, I shall never forget this kindness!¡±

    The crowd was dumbstruck.

    First, because Su Yi¡¯s ruthless, clear-cut methods terrified them.

    Second, because they were stunned at Ma Shanwei¡¯s behavior. It seemed he¡¯d been beaten intoplete submission. His every wordpletely overturned their prior understanding of him!

    Who would have guessed that the vicemander the soldiers of the Greente Army called ¡°the Cold-Faced Butcher¡± would yield so thoroughly and so quickly?

    He was acting just like a criminal who¡¯d suddenly seen the light and realized the weight of his sins.

    But Shen Jiusong¡¯s eyes narrowed.?This Ma Shanwei is slippery and adaptable. He¡¯s one tough customer!

    That, and a madman with no concern for his dignity or reputation.

    For the sake of living on, he¡¯s willing to throw anything and everything away.

    People like him have always been the most dangerous of all!

 Chapter 229: Competitors

    <h4>Chapter 229: Competitors</h4>

    Ning Sihua¡¯s eyes shone with a strange light too.

    Ma Shanwei¡¯s response alerted her too. She could tell that, so long as he survived, he would wait until his foes were at their most vulnerable, then attack like a mad dog and rip them to pieces.

    Beneath this deeply oppressive atmosphere, Su Yi spoke once more.

    ¡°Since I instructed you on good conduct out of the goodness of my heart, might you tell me who put you up to bullying Huang Qianjun?¡±

    Ma Shanwei said in a booming voice, ¡°I have only myself to me for letting beauty blind me to good sense. When I learned that Nan Ying and Huang Qianjun had never gotten along, I decided to help Nan Ying vent her frustrations, leading to this mistake. Young Lord, your arrival has awakened me to the dangers right in the nick of time. I am deeply ashamed, and I admire you from the bottom of my heart!¡±

    Everyone was stunned, and all of them nced over at Nan Ying.

    Nan Ying, meanwhile, had gone deathly pale, and her expression was unsightly.

    Even she would never have guessed that a glorious vicemander of the Greente Army would sell her out without the slightest hesitation!

    When she sensed the crowd¡¯s gazes, Nan Ying couldn¡¯t help but cry out. ¡°I didn¡¯t! That¡¯s nothing but lies and nder! I, Nan Ying, have only a hundred men under mymand. How could I possibly?order about a?vicemander like you?¡±

    As she said this, she knelt, then pleaded in a quavering voice, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Su, I swear by the heavens themselves that I didn¡¯t put Ma Shanwei up to this!¡±

    Ma Shanwei boomed, ¡°I said it earlier, I have only myself to me for letting beauty muddle my good sense!¡±

    Reading between the lines, he was saying that he¡¯d fallen for Nan Ying¡¯s honey trap.

    When he saw this, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but stare deeply at Ma Shanwei.?¡°I¡¯ve seen numerous others like you, including many far more ruthless and shameless. I imagine it¡¯s due to oveing far too many life-and-death tribtions. You¡¯re deeply aware of how terrifying death is, so for the sake of living on, you¡¯re willing to cast aside all thoughts of dignity and all concern for your reputation.¡±

    Ma Shanwei instantly went rigid, and his expression shifted erratically. He suddenly felt transparent, as if Su Yi had seen right through him, and he felt a chill course through him.

    Su Yi smiled faintly and asked, ¡°Tell me, how do you think things ended for others like you?¡±

    In the face of Su Yi¡¯s calm and inscrutable gaze and emotionless smile, Ma Shanwei¡¯s pupils constricted until they were as small as needlepoints. Irrepressible terror surged from deep within his heart.

    A long time passed before Ma Shanwei overcame his fear enough to say, enunciating every word, ¡°I dare not guess, but I can swear that for the rest of my life, I¡¯ll remain grateful for your benevolence. I will absolutely never so much as entertain thoughts of revenge!¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re wee to choose revenge,¡± said Su Yi tly. ¡°Also, I heard numerous others like you say much the same thing, yet here I am, alive and well. As for them¡­.¡±

    Ma Shanwei cried out in terror, ¡°I understand! I understand!¡±

    Su Yi shook his head, then lifted his foot from Ma Shanwei¡¯s face. ¡°No, you don¡¯t get it. In my eyes, you¡¯re entirely unworthy of bing my enemy.¡±

    With that, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to spare Ma Shanwei so much as another nce.

    He walked over to Huang Qianjun and said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving him here for you to deal with. Consider him a whetstone. Your time limit is three months. Can you do it?¡±

    Huang Qianjun pursed his lips and nodded forcefully. ¡°I can!¡±

    Everyone present heard this exchange. The Greente Army soldiers were stunned, but more than that, they were confused.

    Huang Qianjun was a martial artist in the early stages of Qi umtion. How could he possibly overpower a tough, experienced first-level Grandmaster like Ma Shanwei in just three months?

    Ma Shanwei heard this exchange too, and he copsed to the ground, his breathing ragged, and roared, ¡°Young Lord, that you see me as worthy of bing Huang Qianjun¡¯s whetstone is an enormous honor! I am deeply grateful that you spared my life!¡±

    The crowd was speechless.

    Su Yi ignored Ma Shanweipletely. Instead, he nced at Zhang Yiren. ¡°Commander Zhang, how about we find a ce to have a chat?¡±

    Zhang Yiren took a deep breath, then smiled, ¡°Young Lord Su, this way, please! The marquis said a long time ago that were you to arrive, we¡¯d wee you with Cloudburn Wine brewed with the blood of a hundred spirit beasts! It¡¯s a rare, top-quality brew!¡±

    ¡°Youe too.¡± Su Yi nced at Huang Qianjun, who hurriedly agreed.

    Then, Zheng Yiren immediately led Su Yi andpany away from the training grounds.

    The soldiers of the Greente Army watched them fade away, all of them withplex expressions on their faces.

    Su Yi¡¯s strength shook them and made awe rise within their hearts.

    The rules of the military were simple; the stronger you were, the more others respected you.

    Su Yi had just used his Qi umtion Realm cultivation to easily suppress Ma Shanwei. It was unavoidable that the Greente Army soldiers would admire him.

    Nan Ying, who was still kneeling in the training grounds, was dumbstruck.

    She¡¯d originally been tense and panicked. She thought that Su Yi was sure to lose his temper and that he might very well kill her where she stood.

    Who¡¯d have thought that, from beginning to end, he wouldn¡¯t so much as spare her a single nce?

    They said that being ignored felt even worse than being insulted. This was how it felt to bepletely overlooked!

    ¡°That guy¡­. He¡¯s scarier than ever¡­¡± Li Moyun sighed to himself. An emotion he couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on welled within his heart.

    He¡¯d once been one of the leading figures of Guangling City¡¯s younger generation, as well as one of most dazzling and prominent disciples of Blueriver Sword Manor.

    In the past, he¡¯d looked down on Su Yi, the Wen?Family¡¯s?live-in son-inw, to the extreme. Due to his desire to pursue Wen Lingzhao, he¡¯d even once attempted to eliminate Su Yi in secret.

    But now¡­.

    Li Moyun finally realized on a deep level just how immature and ridiculous he¡¯d been.?They say summer insects speak not of ice. I imagine that in Su Yi¡¯s eyes, I¡¯m nothing but a pitiful worm, so lowly that I¡¯m beneath his notice¡­..

    Just as Li Moyun thought this, Ma Shanwei¡¯s voice reverberated throughout the training guards.?¡°To me! Take Nan Ying into custody. When the marquises back, he can deal with her himself!¡±

    Li Moyun¡¯s head shot up, and he saw a group of Greente Army soldiers charge toward the still-kneeling Nan Ying.

    No matter how much she shrieked in panic, it was to no avail. In the end, they dragged her off.

    A deep sense of absurdity welled within Li Moyun¡¯s heart.

    From beginning to end, Su Yi hadn¡¯t so much as nced at Nan Ying. He¡¯d ignored herpletely.

    But it was funny; Ma Shanwei, the guy Su Yi had only just taught such a ruthless lesson, had turned against Nan Ying¡­.

    Was he doing this to punish her because he¡¯d let her beauty manipte him? Or to express his goodwill to Su Yi?

    No one knew.

    But Li Moyun was now deeply aware of something.

    Once you obtained sufficient power, even if you disdained to deal with someone yourself, others would step in to help you deal with them on their own initiative!

    That was what was happening now.

    Su Yi hadn¡¯t said anything about how to deal with Nan Ying, but it was obvious to everyone that even if Ma Shanwei hadn¡¯t given those orders, Marquis Chen Zheng wouldn¡¯t let her off when he came back and found out about this.

    ¡­..

    Dusk faded, and night descended upon the world.

    In a vast hall hewn of coarse stone, torches thick as an arm shone with surging firelight, illuminating the room¡¯s interior.

    One steaming hot dish appeared after another. All of them were made with meat from a wide array of spirit beasts. Their strong fragrance permeated the air; it was enough to make anyone drool.

    Each of them sat at their own little table, and they each had their own jar of Cloudburn Wine. It was bright red and perfectly transparent, like burning rosy clouds.

    This wine was brewed from the blood essence of over a hundred types of spirit beast, as well as numerous types of spiritual medicine. It was potent stuff, and it burned the throat as it went down. It could stimte the hidden potential of a martial artist¡¯s blood and qi.

    Su Yi took a sip. The vor was indeed extremely distinctive, like a knife to the throat. A tearing, burning sensation surged into his body, likeva coursing through every inch of him, boiling his blood.

    After savoring its vor, he found that an icy, rich sweetness lingered in his mouth.

    He feared that an ordinary martial artist couldn¡¯t possibly withstand such a despotic brew; one cup would be enough to get them drunk.

    At the banquet, Su Yi andpany ate and chatted. Before long, they¡¯d obtained some important intelligence from Zhang Yiren.

    Bloodthistle Yao Mountain¡¯s impending beast wave had already attracted the attention of numerous peak-level figures of the Great Zhou.

    Some major factions had long since taken action and entered the mountain from other directions.

    This included several of the Great Zhou¡¯s Ten Great Academies: Luyang Academy, Kongtong Academy, and Starcliff Academy. They came in teams led by some of their top experts. They¡¯d entered the mountain some time ago.

    Them aside, there were also a few tough customers from various other factions.

    When they heard this, Su Yi and hispanions realized that if there really was fortune to be obtained within the mountains, there would undoubtedly be a fierce struggle to obtain it.

    ¡°That¡¯s rather troublesome.¡± After hearing this, Shen Jiusong knit his brow. With so manypetitors, conflict was inevitable.

    ¡°Why worry about that? Even now, no one knows whether the strange urrences deep within the mountain are a stroke of fortune or a cmity.¡± Ning Sihua shook her head dismissively. ¡°Besides, with our power, we can handle whatever sudden dangers await us.¡±

    She then nced at Su Yi and shed him a charming smile. ¡°What do you think, Fellow Daoist?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see the situation,¡± Su Yi said offhandedly.

    In his past life, he¡¯d ventured into countless danger zones. He¡¯d long since lost track of how many ruins and hiddennds he¡¯d explored. He¡¯d obtained several strokes of fortune along the way, but he¡¯d also encountered cmities.

    On numerous asions, he¡¯d even faced nearly certain doom.

    His experience was, naturally, ample to the extreme.

    It was because of this that he was well aware: in the face of unknown danger, you couldn¡¯t afford to make random guesses, nor could you let your guard down.

    Ning Sihua nodded. ¡°Then when do you think we should set out?¡±

    Su Yi nced at Zhang Yiren. ¡°Where did the Spiritmartial Marquis depart from? Did he have a specific route in mind?¡±

    ¡°He did,¡± Zhang Yiren hurriedly. He then pulled out a map drawn on beast skin and passed it to Su Yi. ¡°This is a map of Bloodthistle Yao Mountain the marquis drew himself. Please, take a look.¡±

    Su Yi opened it and saw that, while the map was a bit crude, it roughly outlined the entirety of Bloodthistle Yao Mountain.

    Numerous ces contained annotations like ¡°dangerous¡±, ¡°extremely dangerous¡±, ¡°take a detour¡±, and ¡°dead-end.¡±

    But deep within the mountain wilderness, the map was empty, with only a single annotation¡ª

    ¡°This is and of grave peril, but it hides a profound secret!¡±

    After looking it over for a while, Su Yi passed the beast skin map to Ning Sihua.

    He then nced at Zhang Yiren. ¡°Your marquis has been gone for five days, and he has yet to return. It¡¯s highly likely that he¡¯s encountered thorny difficulties, or that he¡¯s in grave peril.

    ¡°I want you to tell me everything you know about when he set off, where he began his journey, and his intended route. Tell me everything in as much detail as you can. That way, when we venture into the mountains, we might very well be able to help him.¡±

 Chapter 230: Moans and Whispers

    <h4>Chapter 230: Moans and Whispers</h4>

    Zhang Yiren¡¯s stalwart frame shook, and he solemnly sped his fist. ¡°Many thanks for lending us your aid. Please allow me to thank you on the marquis¡¯s behalf.¡±

    He¡¯d already spent the past few days worrying about Chen Zheng¡¯s safety.

    If Su Yi and hispanions were willing to venture into Bloodthistle Yao Mountain in search of him, that would undoubtedly be just perfect.

    Zhang Yiren then proceeded to describe the Spiritmartial Marquis¡¯ departure five days prior in full detail, including the exact time, ce, and intended route.

    ¡°When do you think we should set out, Fellow Daoist?¡± asked Ning Sihua after looking over the beast skin map.

    ¡°There¡¯s no time to lose. Let¡¯s set off first thing at dawn.¡± Su Yi immediately made up his mind.

    It was true that, given the date, there were still about four days until the beast wave began.

    But it would be better if they reached the danger zone deep within the wilderness of Bloodthistle Yao Mountain before the beast waveunched.

    Ning Sihua and Shen Jiusong both agreed

    After learning that Luyang, Kongtong, and Starcliff Academies were mixed up in this too, they understood that the earlier they ventured onto the mountain, the better.

    That night, Zhang Yiren arranged for housing for them.

    Su Yi sat casually in his room, facing Huang Qianjun, and said softly, ¡°If you have questions regarding cultivation, you can ask me now.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit guilty about what happened today.?It seems¡­. I never really gave Huang Qianjun any real guidance with his cultivation.

    Otherwise, how could a mere first-level Grandmaster have bullied him so badly?

    As a result, Su Yi decided to use this night as an opportunity to instruct Huang Qianjun properly.

    Huang Qianjun took a deep breath, thought about it, then started humbly requesting guidance.

    Back in the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital, Su Yi gave him a secret cultivation technique, the Great Celestial Origin Art. Ever since, his cultivation had increased by leaps and bounds; he¡¯d reaped no small benefit already.

    But with his powers ofprehension, he couldn¡¯t fully understand the Great Celestial Origin Art¡¯s subtleties.

    This was the perfect opportunity. How could Huang Qianjun possibly let it slip past him?

    ¡°Brother Su, what exactly is full spiritual awakening of the acupoints?¡± This was Huang Qianjun¡¯s first question.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t find that the least bit strange. Huang Qianjun was already in the early-stage Qi umtion Realm, and he cultivated the Great Celestial Origin Art. Naturally, he was already different from the martial artists of the mundane world.

    If nothing else, they couldn¡¯t possibly know about something like full spiritual awakening of the acupoints.

    Su Yi immediately described it in detail. His words were concise yetprehensive. They were easy to understand, yet fascinatingly deep.

    Just listening, Huang Qianjun felt as if someone had pulled apart the clouds, allowing the sunlight to shine through. Everything suddenly seemed clear.

    He forced his delight back under control, then asked another question.

    Just like that, one of them asked, and the other answered. It was like a question-and-answer session between master and apprentice.

    It was two hours passed before Su Yi said, ¡°I¡¯ve already taught you all the secrets to sess in the early-stage Qi umtion Realm. If, after all this, you still can¡¯t beat Ma Shanwei three months from now, don¡¯t tell anyone we know each other.¡±

    Huang Qianjun scratched his head awkwardly, then solemnly sped his fist. ¡°Brother Su, please rest assured!¡±

    It was then that a strange moan suddenly emanated through the night sky, starting and stopping, only faintly discernible.

    Su Yi was stunned. He rose and walked up to the window, then gazed into the distance, where he saw a hall shrouded in darkness. A long line of people were waiting outside.

    Those strange moans came from within the hall.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­?¡± Su Yi¡¯s expression was strange, but he could vaguely guess what was going on.

    Huang Qianjun¡¯s expression was suddenly ambiguous. Heughed, ¡°Brother Su, do you still remember the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate Corpse Madam, Liu Xiann?¡±

    Su Yi instantly understood. ¡°That¡¯s her?¡±

    How could he?not?remember? Back in Cloudriver Prefecture, at Humble Tranquility Cottage, the Spiritmartial Chen Zheng captured?Liu?Xiann alive and brought her back to the Greente Army. He said that the soldiers of the Greente Army were hot-blooded and vigorous, and that at night, it was hard to avoid having a surplus of energy with no ce to vent¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s her,¡± sighed Huang Qianjun. ¡°You have no idea how rare women are here in this military encampment. Ever since Liu Xiann showed up, the entire army has been in an uproar. Whenever we¡¯re not fighting, numerous people line up to y every night¡­¡±

    Even Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but gasp. How ridiculous of a scene was that?

    Riding a thousand, ridden by ten thousand. One pair of lips for all to taste.

    That was just too perverse!

    Su Yi retracted his gaze and shut the window. Suddenly, he asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you and¡­..¡±

    Huang Qianjun hurriedly denied it. ¡°Brother Su, how could I possibly be that desperate?¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi.

    Huang Qianjun originally nned to stay a while and have a nice chat, but when he saw that Su Yi¡¯s thoughts were elsewhere, he?considerately?bade farewell and left.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t dy. He immediately sat cross-legged on the beast-skin-covered bed and started cultivating and pondering.

    I¡¯ve refined less than ten percent of my true essence into Dao Astral Force. During this trip to Bloodthistle Yao Mountain, there¡¯s sure to be nock of opportunities forbat.

    If I can take advantage of the fighting to refine all of my true essence, my cultivation will reach the pinnacle of the Qi umtion Stage!

    And once I¡¯ve done that, breaking into the Grandmaster Realm will be as easy as turning over my hand!

    The Four Realms of the Martial Dao were Blood Cirction, Qi umtion, Inner Furnace, and An¨¡srava.

    The Inner Furnace Realm was also called the Grandmaster Realm, while An¨¡srava was also called the Xiantian Martial Ancestor Realm. Xiantian Martial Ancestors had reached Xiantian or ¡°pre-celestial¡± level, in which you could cleanse the marrow and thoroughly remold the flesh, undergoing a metamorphosis akin to rebirth.

    If I step into the Grandmaster Realm with my fully awakened spiritual apertures, Hidden Meridian, and Dao Astral Force, my foundations will be so uniquely solid that I¡¯ll have to need to worry about refining the character of ¡®the five spiritual aggregates¡¯ as I temper my organs¡­.

    Right, I can¡¯t ck off on my soul cultivation either. In the Grandmaster Realm, the more powerful your soul, the higher the quality of the five spiritual aggregates you can refine, and the greater power you can release inbat¡­.

    I also have to remember to collect the spiritual materials I need to forge a new sword.

    ¡­¡­

    Morning the next day.

    The skies were dark and overcast.

    Zhang Yiren watched as Su Yi, Ning Sihua, and Shen Jiusong left camp and headed for Bloodthistle Yao Mountain.

    The mountain stretched for a thousand miles, itsyout winding, vast, and primeval. Humans had seen it as and of grave peril since ancient times.

    Countless spirit beasts lurked on the mountain year-round, and baleful energy and poisonous gasses lingered in the air. Never mind ordinary people; even martial artists dared not step foot inside lightly.

    Especiallytely. As each once-in-a-decade beast tide drew near, strange and unsettling phenomena arose within the mountain at regr intervals.

    Currently, the skies above the mountain werepletely shrouded in dense, blood-colored mist that lingered and refused to disperse.

    From a distance, it was like a bloody dome, a truly shocking sight.

    As soon as they set foot on the mountain, Su Yi sensed the dense, baleful energy permeating the air. It made one feel stifled and irritable.

    But this naturally had no effect on Su Yi at all.

    ¡°Most likely, this is the path through which the Spirtmartial Marquis entered the mountain.¡± Shen Jiusong pointed to a nearby gorge. The cliff sides were steep and barren of even grass.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I have a certain premonition that we might well encounter a grand stroke of fortune on this trip.¡± Ning Sihua pressed her lips into a smile. She wore crisp, clean military robes, and her long hair was braided. With her Waning Blueme Moon Halberd in hand, she looked valiant and bold.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Yi forged straight ahead, leading the way.

    He still wore his characteristic blue robes, and he had his long hair tied up in a bun. ?He had a solitary aloofness to him, as if he¡¯d transcended petty concerns.

    Ning Sihua and Shen Jiusong followed shortly behind him.

    The entire path was rugged and steep, while the skies were a striking crimson. Baleful energy lingered in the air, and the atmosphere was stifled and oppressive.

    Mere momentster, they encountered a swarm of attacking spirit beasts.

    All were ordinary spirit beasts, tiers one and two, but all of them were red-eyed and frenzied. They¡¯dpletely lost their rationality, and they charged with intent to kill with no heed for anything else.

    There was no need for Su Yi or Ning Sihua to intervene. Shen Jiusong single-handedly and effortlessly disposed of the whole group.

    But what they didn¡¯t expect was¡ª

    As they forged ahead, they encountered swarms of frenzied spirit beasts at regr intervals. All of them seemed to have gone mad; it was as if they knew nothing of fear.

    Although this didn¡¯t scare Su Yi or hispanions, having the beasts bar their way again and again was irritating.

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that the ambient baleful, bloody energy in the area has affected the spirit beasts, making them bloodthirsty, irascible, and frenzied. They can no longer feel fear. If things go on like this, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t reach the inner region of the mountain today.¡± Ning Sihua furrowed her brow.

    Four hours had passed since they first entered Bloodthistle Yao Mountain, yet they¡¯d only covered just under a hundred miles.

    .

    The reason was simple; throughout their journey, spirit beasts attacked them over and over again. Sometimes, they could avoid the beasts. Other times, they could only fight their way through.

    ¡°No rush. The tier of the spirit beasts we¡¯re encountering along the way is going up. They¡¯re getting stronger and stronger, too. Less than a hundred miles in, we¡¯re already encountering tier-five spirit beasts. That¡¯s a good sign.¡±

    Su Yi sounded casual, but he looked rather eager. ¡°I actually rather hope we encounter stronger ones on the road ahead. It would be even better if some tier-eight and nine-spirit beasts showed up.¡±

    Ning Sihua and Shen Jiusong looked at each other. They couldn¡¯t understand what frame of mind Su Yi was in for him to say such a thing.

    Shen Jiusong smiled and asked, ¡°Young Lord Su, are you looking for spirit beasts to test yourself against?¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°You get better at fighting by fighting. That¡¯s the only way to truly refine one¡¯s power. If Bloodthistle Yao Mountain weren¡¯t sufficiently dangerous, why would I bothering?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Shen Jiusong felt rather ashamed of himself.

    He and Ning Sihua hade here in search of fortune.

    But it was obvious that Su Yi¡¯s goals were different. He¡¯d actuallye here in search ofbat¡­.

    The corners of Ning Sihua¡¯s lips rose, and sheughed, ¡°In that case, it sounds like the high-level spirit beasts we¡¯ll soon encounter are in for some rotten luck.¡±

    Almost as soon as she said this, she heard faint, indiscernible whispering all around them.

    Like ghosts whispering amongst themselves, or the bewitching music of the deepest recesses of theherworld.

    Ning Sihua¡¯s smile froze, and she let out a low grunt as a pained look shed across her face.

    At almost the same time, Shen Jiusong felt his head buzz, as if a knife were twisting in his soul. He felt a rending agony, and his determined, steely features twitched and contorted.

    As for Su Yi, he staggered slightly before returning to normal. However, a strange light shone in the depths of his calm, inscrutable gaze.?This seems to be¡­. The energy fluctuations of a restriction...

 Chapter 231: Restrictions and Seals

    <h4>Chapter 231: Restrictions and Seals</h4>

    Bloodthistle Yao Mountain, the peak of a hill shrouded in bloody mist.

    ¡°It¡¯s happening again¡­.¡± Mu Xi sighed.

    The intermittent whispering seemed to have a strange and terrifying power. The sound was like an invisible de digging into one¡¯s soul, ripping it apart.

    Mu Xi had experience with this, so he immediately sealed off his senses and used a secret technique to protect his soul.?Even so, he felt rather unpleasant.

    He didn¡¯t hesitate to take out a crystalline, transparent, fiery-red pendant and sp it in his palm. A warm current instantly coursed through him, dispelling his difort.

    ¡°If not for this Qilin Blood Jade Pendant, it would be really hard to?take?that noise,¡± Mu Xi muttered to himself.

    He wore snow-white robes, with elegant, delicate features, and when he opened and closed his eyes, they shed with starlight. He was tall, thin, and graceful, like a pine tree or stalk of bamboo.

    ¡°How are you?¡± He turned and nced at the middle-aged man beside him.

    ¡°I can endure,¡± said the middle-aged man gruffly. He looked wealthy and important, and he was d in dark robes. He was big and tall, with rough-hewn features, as if someone had carved them with an ax, and he currently looked pained.

    ¡°Hah, if any of Starcliff Academy¡¯s disciples were here to see the man they worship above all others, his Excellency Pu Yi, looking as if he were constipated, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯d be ovee with sadness,¡± Mu Xi teased heartlessly.

    The tall, stalwart man in ck was none other than Pu Yi, the vice pce master of Starcliff Academy, one of the Great Zhou¡¯s Ten Great Academies. He was a peak fourth-level Grandmaster.

    Despite Mu Xi¡¯s taunts, Pu Yi didn¡¯t get angry. He just smiled bitterly.

    Mu Xi looked around twenty, but Pu Yi dared not treat him with disrespect. After all, this white-robed young man was one of the Great Zhou¡¯s nine non-Zhou kings, the Mountain-Suppressing King!

    He became a Grandmaster at twenty. When he became a Xiantian Martial Ancestor at twenty-three, the emperor proimed him a king. From that day forth, his name had spread throughout the nation. He was a peerless, monstrous talent.

    In the past, the Featherflow King, Yue Shichan was the youngest of the nine non-Zhou kings.

    She became a Grandmaster at fifteen and a Xiantian Martial Ancestor at seventeen. She received her title at neen, and was revered as the type of genius that only graced the Great Zhou once in a millennium.

    But ofte, Mu Xi had reced her as the youngest of the nine non-Zhou Kings; Yue Shichan was five years older than him.

    It was true that his aplishments, his talent, and his cultivation all seemed inferior to the Featherflow King¡¯s, but no one dared look down on him.

    After all, a twenty-three-year-old non-Zhou king was enough to make the vast majority of older-generation Grandmasters feel ashamed of their own inferiority!

    ¡°Young king, by now, don''t you think you ought to tell me what exactly we¡¯vee to Bloodthistle Yao Mountain to do?¡± Pu Yi endured the pain and asked.

    Mu Xi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°ording to the intelligence I¡¯ve received, the wilderness of Bloodthistle Yao Mountain hides a mysterious ancient ruin. It¡¯s highly likely that a precious treasure is sealed there.¡±

    ¡°A mysterious ruin?¡± Despite himself, Pu Yi was stunned. ¡°So that¡¯s why! No wonder people havee from Kongtong and Luyang Academies too.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re not the only ones who showed up.¡± Mu Xi¡¯s eyes shed with threads of starlight. ¡°I have a certain premonition that this trip to Bloodthistle Yao Mountain is going to be lively indeed¡­¡±

    His tone sounded somewhat eager.

    ¡­¡­

    Before long, the intermittent whispering disappeared. Ning Sihua and Shen Jiusong both sighed in relief.

    When they saw Su Yi just standing there as if none of this had anything to do with him, they were both stunned.?Did that really not affect him at all?

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, did you sense something?¡± Ning Sihua said thoughtfully.

    Su Yi sounded unperturbed. ¡°If my deductions are on the mark, that whispering was actually the energy fluctuations of a restriction formation.¡±

    ¡°The power fluctuations of a formation?¡± Ning Sihua¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Then what tier do you think the formation is? And what realm was the person who ced it in?¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, but what I can say with certainty is that the restriction is highly likely to have been ced deep within the mountain. I doubt the one who ced it had a cultivation beneath the Spirit Dao.¡±

    A Spirit Dao cultivator??Ning Sihua¡¯s heart shook.

    The path of cultivation was divided into four great stages: the Martial, Origin, Spirit, and Profound Daos.

    The Four Realms of the Martial Dao were collectively called the Realm of Mortality.

    Only after entering the Origin Dao could one truly call themselves a cultivator, and only then could one subsist on daylight and morning dew, abstaining from food.

    The Origin Dao was divided into three realms: Grain Avoidance, Origin Pce, and Gathering Stars.

    In the Azure Continent, just stepping into the Origin Dao was already enough for others to call you an Earthly Immortal. In the eyes of themon folk, such experts were practically divinities.

    Throughout the entire Great Zhou, only a tiny handful of Earthly Immortals existed.

    Most were dispersed between the Ten Great Academies, imperial pce, Hidden Dragon Sword Sect, and the Jade Capital.

    But the Spirit Dao was above the Origin Dao!

    Those who entered the Spirit Dao were called ¡°advanced cultivators¡±. The Origin Dao was split into three realms as well: Spiritual Manifestation, Spiritual Integration, and Spiritual Revolution

    Never mind the Great Zhou; even in the vast, seemingly limitless Azure Continent, Spirit Dao cultivators were extremely rare.

    To the best of Ning Sihua¡¯s knowledge, only the continent¡¯s one true cultivation nation, the Great Xia, had a few misty rumors regarding Spirit Dao cultivation.

    Yet now, in Bloodthistle Yao Mountain, there was a mysterious restriction formation Su Yi suspected was the work of a Spirit Dao cultivator. How could Ning Sihua?not?feel stunned?

    Meanwhile, Shen Jiusong felt a bit bewildered. ¡°Young Lord Su, might I ask what you mean by ¡®Spirit Dao cultivation¡¯?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the path above the Origin Dao,¡± Su Yi said offhandedly.

    Shen Jiusong was momentarily dazed. Then, he gasped, and his scalp went numb.

    A marquis like him was naturally well aware that the term ¡°Earthly Immortals¡± referred to those cultivators who had stepped into the Origin Dao.

    However, this was his first time hearing that there was a path above the Origin Dao!

    He subconsciously nced at Ning Sihua, only to see that her expression was normal. Obviously, she¡¯d long since learned of this secret.

    For a while, his heart surged with uncontroble emotion. He suddenly realized that Ning Sihua and the seventeen-year-old Su Yi both had secrets, secrets he couldn¡¯t possiblyprehend!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Yi didn¡¯t want to waste any more time, so he forged straight ahead. The whole group instantly sprang into motion.

    Throughout their journey, they still ran into asional waves of rampaging spirit beasts, but although killing them was a bit troublesome, they were no threat.

    Furthermore, Spiritmartial Marquis Chen Zheng¡¯s beast-skin map helped them avoid numerous miasma-covered, toxic stretches of mountain.

    Another six hours passed.

    Shen Jiusong was starting to look exhausted; he¡¯d expended an enormous amount of energy.

    Throughout their journey, the one who stepped in to kill the various spirit beasts was practically always him. Ning Sihua asionally helped out too.

    As for Su Yi, he just stood there, hands behind his back. He¡¯d yet to kill so much as a single beast.

    It wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t willing to help, nor was it simpleziness.

    He was saving his power and waiting for spirit beasts tiers eight and up to appear.

    However, throughout their journey thus far, they¡¯d only seen about a dozen tier-seven spirit beasts. They¡¯d yet to see so much as the shadow of a tier-eight beast.

    This left Su Yi at a loss for words.

    ¡°Let¡¯s rest here for a moment. On the road ahead, leave the killing up to me,¡± said Ning Sihua in her clear voice.

    Shen Jiusong instantly rxed, and he didn¡¯t refuse, either. He just took out a bottle of pills and started replenishing his spent energy.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, stood atop a nearby boulder and surveyed their surroundings.

    All he saw was red smog blotting out the dome of the heavens, stretching as far as the eye could see. Staring off into the distance, wisps of red mist rose from thendscape and drifted into the sky, gathering there and casting the world below in darkness.

    It¡¯s a pity; the spiritual medicines I saw along the way have all been tainted by bloody, baleful energy, rendering them unusable¡­?Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find it a real shame.

    It wasn¡¯t just the spiritual medicines; the bodies of the spirit beasts they encountered had been tainted by that very same baleful energy. Some of the spiritual materials they otherwise could have harvested from the corpses were tainted and worthless, although others were still good.

    He retracted his gaze, then took his wicker chair from his ck jade pendant. He leaned back and closed his eyes in repose.

    When she saw this, Ning Sihua couldn¡¯t help but find it funny.?This guy sure knows how to enjoy himself! He even carries a wicker chair with him everywhere he goes¡­.

    Time slipped by.

    Two hourster, Shen Jiusong had recovered most of his energy, and the group prepared to set off once more.

    Suddenly, a low rumbling reminiscent of thunder resounded throughout heaven and earth¨D

    It was as if the entirety of Bloodthistle Yao Mountain were shaking. The hills shook, and the waters shifted. Even the boulders and vegetation quivered.

    Immediately afterward, the agitated roars of spirit beasts rang out, one after another. They sounded panicked and frenzied.

    Rumble! Boom! Boom!

    It was like an earthquake; the low rumbling shook the ground beneath their feet, and countless boulders fell from higher up the mountain, ttening trees and stirring up clouds of dust.

    Su Yi immediately rose from his chair and surveyed the area. After sensing his surroundings briefly, he said, ¡°The vibrations seem toe from deep within the mountain. Don¡¯t tell me that five day ago, Chen Zheng ventured onto the mountain to investigate on his own because he sensed this very strange phenomenon?¡±

    Ning Sihua nodded. ¡°That¡¯s highly likely.¡±

    ¡°This is getting more and more interesting. The lower section of Bloodthistle Yao Mountain is most likely sealing an extremely terrifying power, while the eerie whispering we heard earlier presumably is the result of the restriction formation¡¯s power fluctuations.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was deep and distant as he made his judgment. ¡°There¡¯s only one exnation. The restriction formation deep within the mountain was ced to seal that incredibly terrifying power!

    ¡°In other words, the mountain¡¯s recent strangeness is highly likely to originate from the power sealed beneath the ground. It¡¯s trying to escape the restraint of the formation suppressing it!¡±

    Despite themselves, Ning Sihua and Shen Jiusong were visibly stunned. They hadn¡¯t anticipated that Su Yi¡¯s senses would be so keen or that he¡¯d be so perceptive and knowledgeable.

    From the sound alone, he could tell that the unearthly whispers resulted from the formation¡¯s power fluctuations.

    And now, from that low, thunderous rumbling, he could tell that a terrifying power was sealed deep within the mountain.

    Furthermore, he¡¯d taken his deductions a step further. He¡¯d figured out that the formation had been ced there to suppress whatever that terrifying power was!

    Neither Ning Sihua nor Shen Jiusong could have ever imagined any of this, much less deduced it. Of course they were stunned!

    For a moment, they couldn¡¯t help but celebrate that they¡¯d invited Su Yi to join them! Otherwise, they likely never would have guessed what mysteries hid behind these strange and eerie phenomena.

    Ning Sihua couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Fellow Daoist, do you know the nature of that sealed power?¡±

 Chapter 232: Unbridled as an Immortal Rejoicing in his Sword

    <h4>Chapter 232: Unbridled as an Immortal Rejoicing in his Sword</h4>

    Su Yi said dryly, ¡°I¡¯m not a fortune teller. How could I possibly know that?¡±

    He paused, then said, ¡°But judging by the extent of the disturbance, the sealed power is sure to be extraordinary, regardless of whether it¡¯s a treasure or a living creature.¡±

    Ning Sihua and Shen Jiusong¡¯s expressions were both instantly solemn.

    If it were a treasure, it would naturally be a stroke of fortune as vast as the heavens themselves. However,?if it were a living thing, they feared it could lead to unpredictable cmity!

    Rumble!

    Heaven and earth shook without end.

    Suddenly, they heard sharp, piercing cries off in the distance, and a vast red cloudrge enough to blot out the heavens soared toward them.

    Upon closer inspection, it was a flock of vicious birds, numbering in the thousands. Their ten-foot wings looked like they¡¯d been formed of molten copper, and they glowed with fiery luster, while their ws were like golden knives.

    Their heads were like hideous ghosts, ferocious with blood-red eyes. Their cries were high-pitched and unpleasant, like axes scraping against metal.

    Ghostblood Sparrow Hawks!

    Ning Sihua¡¯s pupils constricted.

    They were a type of tier-seven vicious bird. They were aggressive and temperamental, and they could fly. Each individual could threaten first-level Grandmasters.

    But the most terrifying thing about Ghostblood Sparrow Hawks was that they lived in groups. They were like an entire flock of flying Grandmasters!

    ¡°Hurry and run!¡± Shen Jiusong¡¯s scalp went numb, and his expression changed dramatically.

    The moment they let such a vast flock of Ghostblood Sparrow Hawks surround them, even a fifth-level Grandmaster woulde out with heavy injuries, and that¡¯s assuming they made it out alive.

    Furthermore, Ghostblood Sparrow Hawks were famously fearless. When they locked onto a target, they absolutely wouldn¡¯t let up until either they or their target was dead.

    Ning Sihua felt the impulse to retreat too; she didn¡¯t want to tangle with such arge flock of vicious birds either.

    But it was then that Su Yiughed. He¡¯d finally found opponents he could engage in real battle with. How could he not be happy?

    He stretched, then said, ¡°Leave the filthy creatures to me. In a bit, all you have to do is help me gather up their beaks.¡±

    Before he¡¯d even finished speaking, he shifted positions and charged.

    Whoosh!

    His blue robes fluttered around him as he leaped to the top of a nearby peak and drew Guiding Mysteries with a ng.

    He stood there, casual and uninhibited as a fallen immortal, his aura spreading out around him, like a divine sword, sharp and proud.

    Ning Sihua was stunned. She wanted to say something, but stopped herself.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Shen Jiusong¡¯s heart clenched. That was over a thousand Ghostblood Sparrow Hawks!

    But it seemed that Su Yi wasn¡¯t just not afraid; he was actually delighted, like a predator who''d spotted his favorite prey.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su is no ordinary man, so the way he carries out his business is different from ordinary men. Let¡¯s just wait and see,¡± said Ning Sihua lightly.

    Rumble!

    The vast of Ghostblood Sparrow Hawks blocked out the sun. They screamed as they approached, their wings seemingly aze as they released a searing wave of heat.

    Everywhere they passed, both rocks and vegetation burnt to ash. It was shocking to behold.

    ng!

    It was then that the crisp, clear hum of a sword reverberated throughout heaven and earth.

    Su Yi stood atop the peak, his sleeves fluttering, and stabbed Guiding Mysteries into the heavens.

    Instantly, a hundred-foot-long streak of sword qi shot forth and swept through the air.

    Splurt! Splurt! Splurt!

    Suddenly, a hole opened in the enormous flock of birds. Wherever the sword qi passed, bodies split apart as if they were made of paper mache.

    Fresh blood and scattered feathers fell to earth.

    It was a casual swing, yet he¡¯d cut down over twenty Ghostblood Sparrow Hawks, each on par with a first-level Grandmaster!

    However, this attackpletely and utterly infuriated the rest of the flock. The fearless fowl shrieked, the sound stinging the eardrums as they beat their wings in a mad frenzy.

    Rumble!

    From a distance, the massive flock was like a sweeping firestorm, blotting out the skies as they swept toward Su Yi.

    Just watching, Shen Jiusong felt himself break out in cold sweats, and his heart was on tenterhooks.

    Ning Sihua¡¯s brow furrowed, and she clenched the Waning Blueme Moon Halberd. She nned to rush to Su Yi¡¯s aid as soon as he needed it.

    But as he stood atop the peak, Su Yi looked free and unrestrained. He leaned back his head and let out a long shout, then waved Guiding Mysteries in rapid session.

    In an instant, one streak of sword qi after another swept into being.

    Some resembled the river of stars pouring down and covering the earth.

    Some forged ahead like swords splitting mountains and oceans.

    Some resembled dazzling suns and moons, their radiance spreading far and wide.

    Some demarcated purity and filth, conquering every obstacle in their way.

    Some came in like a downpour, wandering the ten directions, spreading to all eight poles.

    And some¡­.

    Every streak of sword qi contained a unique charm sufficient to shake the world. Their power was wondrous and unpredictable.

    This was the profundity of the Rejoicing Sword Sutra. Su Yi¡¯s free and unrestrained bearing put it on full disy.

    Streaks of sword qi revolved around his tall, lean figure, like a school of fish. They were bright and crystal clear, and amidst Guiding Mysteries¡¯ clear hum, each sh carried a thread of the mysterious charm of the Dao.

    It was to the point that countless unbelievable visions formed within the sword qi streaking through the air.

    And when the attacksnded¡­.

    One group of Ghostblood Sparrow Hawks fell after another. Severed legs and wings scattered, and their sharp, terrified cries rang out continuously.

    Blood fell like rain!

    Shen Jiusong watched this y out. He was so stunned, he felt dizzy, and his heart shook.

    At the Western Mountain¡¯s Tea Party, Su Yi disyed shocking power, enough that even a fifth-level Grandmaster like Qin Changshan wasn¡¯t his match.

    But this Su Yi waspletely different.

    He was like an unbridled and unrestrained immortal of the sword, waging war from atop a mountain. Each streak of sword qi appeared utterly proud and contemptuous.

    That free, domineering, and ferocious bearing waspletely at odds with his usual calm, detached air.

    He was like an immortal, waving a sword like others might wield a brush, turning the world on its axis and filling thendscape with a rain of blood!

    ¡°This¡­¡± Shen Jiusong sank into deep shock.?Is this Su Yi¡¯s true power?

    Ning Sihua was stunned. This was her first time seeing him hold nothing back, revealing an edge as sharp as his sword. It seemed that, so long as he had a sword in hand, he was invincible.

    Kill! Kill! Kill!?Su Yi was ughtering to his heart¡¯s content, and he held nothing back. All of his attainments in the Dao of the Sword were on full disy.

    He stood alone, utterly valiant, rejoicing with every breath!

    At its core, the Rejoicing Sword Sutra was as free and unfettered as the wind, entirely unrestrained. It sought nothing but joy.

    When one was fully immersed in the Dao of the Sword, their sword qi obtained an additional free yet iparably fierce charm.

    Mere momentster.

    The flock of Ghostblood Sparrow Hawks had once resembled a firestorm, and it had once numbered in the thousands, but the indomitable sword qi had copsed their formation.

    Corpses fell to the ground in pieces, and blood fell like rain. A dense, bloody mist permeated the air.

    In the end, the hundred-or-so Ghostblood Sparrow Hawks that remained fled in panic, crying out in terror and desperation.

    When they saw this,?Ning Sihua and Shen Jiusong both looked as if they¡¯d seen a ghost.?Aren¡¯t Ghostblood Sparrow Hawks supposed to be fearless?

    Aren¡¯t they supposed to fight until either they or their opponent is dead??Why are they running away?

    Su Yi was stunned too, and the zing fighting intent in his gaze gradually receded. His eyes regained their usual rity, and his free yet forceful bearing disappeared. He felt it was rather a pity; he¡¯d yet to get his fill.?These tier-seven spirit beasts¡­ Are ultimately just a bit too weak¡­.

    Hah~!?He let out a breath of turbid air, then swept his gaze across the pile of Ghostblood Sparrow Hawk corpses. Then, without any hesitation, he sat cross-legged and started meditating.

    This battle had onlysted a moment, yet it had been enormously draining.

    Ning Sihua gazed intently at the seated Su Yi, then turned to Shen Jiusong. ¡°Help me gather up the sparrow hawks¡¯ beaks.¡±

    When he heard that, Shen Jiusong reacted as if awakening from a dream. He and Ning Sihua hurriedly got to work.

    However, in his heart, he could no longer remain calm.

    This had been a battle against a vast, sweeping army of Ghostblood Sparrow Hawks, yet Su Yi had singlehandedly routed the entire flock. In doing so, he¡¯dpletely overturned Shen Jiusong¡¯s understanding of him.

    After all, who could ever have imagined that a young man in the Qi umtion Realm could possess such terrifying and unbelievable attainments in the Dao of the Sword?

    ¡°Pce Master Ning, why do I get the sense that Young Lord Su is the reincarnation of some heavenly immortal? He simply doesn¡¯t seem like someone of this mundane world,¡± as they gathered the Ghostblood Sparrow Hawk Beaks, Shen Jiusong couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Ning Sihua was briefly stunned, and her expression turned a bit strange. ¡°Do you think there really are immortals up there?¡±

    Shen Jiusong smiled bitterly and shook his head. ¡°Who knows?¡±

    ¡°Everyone has their secrets. This world has no shortage of mysterious and inscrutable experts,¡± said Ning Sihua. ¡°When you step into the Origin Dao, you¡¯ll understand that ¡®Earthly Immortal¡¯ is just a title of the mundane world, and that in the eyes of true advanced cultivators, the Origin Dao is merely the first step beyond mortality.¡±

    Shen Jiusong fell silent.

    Although it hadn¡¯t been long since he began traveling with Su Yi and Ning Sihua, the power and cultivation-rted knowledge they put on disy had shocked him repeatedly and overturned his imagination.

    He was only just starting to realize that, although he was honored as marquis, and although he wielded vast authority within the mundane world, when it came to cultivation, he was meager and ignorant!

    It felt as if a brand-new door were opening before him, granting him a glimpse at a strange new world.

    It was easy to imagine how much of a shock this was.?A long time passed before he got his emotions under control and whispered, ¡°Pce Master Ning, do you think I have any hope of bing a true cultivator in this lifetime?¡±

    Ning Sihua was briefly stunned. Then, her tone rife with meaning, she said, ¡°If you rely solely on your own hard work, you might have little hope, but if someone were willing to lift you up, stepping into the Origin Dao would be well within the realm of possibility.¡±

    Shen Jiusong¡¯s heart shook, and he instinctively nced up at the peak where Su Yi was meditating.

    A momentter, he faced Ning Sihua and bowed low at the waist. ¡°Pce Master Ning, many thanks for your guidance. I understand!¡±

    Ning Sihua said no more. Sometimes, it was enough to point someone in the right direction. Whether Shen Jiusong could seize this chance or not depended on Su Yi¡¯s mood.

    An hourter.

    The two of them gathered five hundred intact Ghostblood Sparrow Hawk beaks from the pile of corpses. There were so many that they formed a small, glittering mountain.

    This was a rare tier-three spiritual material. You could grind it into powder and add it to medicine, or use it to make weapons. It had the miraculous effect of nourishing a weapon¡¯s spirituality.

    In the Great Zhou, a pile of beaks this size would fetch at least a hundred tier-three spirit stones!

    The distant mountaintop.

    Su Yi suddenly sat cross-legged, streaks of Astral Dao Force lingering around him. He was silent and unmoving as a boulder.

    When Ning Sihua and Shen Jiusong saw this, they could only keep on waiting.

    Another hour passed.

    Su Yi had yet to awaken from his meditation when they heard something off in the distance piercing through the air.

 Chapter 233: I Donâ€™t Believe It!

    <h4>Chapter 233: I Don¡¯t Believe It!</h4>

    Ning Sihua looked up, then saw three distant figures approaching from afar.

    The leader held a jade ruler. He wore a high-topped hat characteristic of the intellectual ss, and his hair and beard drifted in the wind. He was an elder with a benevolent gaze and the air of a Daoist.

    To his left was a man with twin swords, broad shoulders, and a narrow waist. His eyes were sharp as a hawk¡¯s, and when they opened, they seemed to crackle with electricity.

    To his right was a man holding a long spear. He wore dark robes, and his skin was fair and clear. He looked a bit over thirty, and his aura was austere and iron-willed.

    When she saw this group, Ning Sihua was instantly a bit stunned.

    She recognized the leader at a nce. The elderly man with the jade ruler and high-topped hat was the pce master of Luyang Academy, Wang Chundu.

    He was a true An¨¡srava Realm Xiantian Martial Ancestor!

    ¡°Who are the other two?¡± Ning Sihua whispered under her breath.

    ¡°The one with the two swords on his back is the vice pce master of Luyang Academy, Xuan Youlong.¡± Shen Jiusong hurriedly exined, ¡°The one with the long spear is the Huaiyang Marquis, Le Zheng.¡±

    Ning Sihua was briefly stunned. ¡°The Huaiyang Marquis? Isn¡¯t he one of the five non-Zhou marquis that emerged from the Su Family?¡±

    ¡°He is indeed. They say that in his youth, Le Zheng worked alongside Su Hongli, taking care of various tasks, and that he became a Grandmaster fifteen years ago. Eight years ago, as a fourth-level Grandmaster, he received his title,¡± said Shen Jiusong.

    ¡°He has a calm, grim disposition, and he¡¯s an unfeeling killer. Over the years, he¡¯s achieved quite a bit of merit on the battlefield, and he¡¯s quite strong, too.¡±

    Almost as soon as Shen Jiusong said this, the elder with the air of a Daoist, Wang Chundu, called out to them from afar. ¡°Pce Master Ning, long time no see!¡±

    Before he even finished speaking, he and his twopanions arrived.

    Their gaze swept across the vast pile of Ghostblood Sparrow Hawk corpses, and they couldn¡¯t help but reveal somewhat strange expressions.

    Ning Sihua said tly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to run into you here, old-timer.¡±

    Despite being?called?¡°old-timer¡±, Wang Chundu didn¡¯t seem to mind. Heughed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to encounter the elusive and mysterious Pce Master Ning here in Bloodthistle Yao Mountain either. Don¡¯t tell me¡­. you¡¯re here for the fortune lurking in the mountain¡¯s depths too?

    ¡°You could say that.¡± Ning Sihua made no effort to hide it.

    Wang Chundu smiled, then introduced hispanions. ¡°Pce Master Ning, this is my Luyang Academy¡¯s vice pce master, Xuan Youlong, while this is the Huaiyang marquis, Le Zheng.¡±

    The twin-sword-wielding Xuan Youlong sped his fist in greeting. ¡°Greetings, Pce Master Ning!

    Although Ning Sihua looked as young as a girl in her early teens, Xuan Youlong dared not treat her with disrespect.

    This was a legendary, mysterious figure, someone even State Preceptor Hong Shenshang said was ¡°like a yao¡± and that you ¡°couldn¡¯t appraise her recklessly.¡±

    Besides, Ning Sihua¡¯s status was enough to sit alongside Wang Chundu as an equal; Xuan Youlong had no choice but to respect her.

    Ning Sihua nodded but said nothing.

    It was then that the Huaiyang Marquis, Le Zheng, sped his fist as well. His words were concise and to the point.¡± Le Zheng greets you, Pce Master Ning.¡±

    She merely nodded in acknowledgment once more.

    She¡¯d never liked exchanging greetings and small talk with strangers.

    But against all expectations, Le Zheng thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Pce Master Ning, I heard my lord say that you cultivated a profound and inscrutable secret art and that you could age in reverse and maintain eternal youth. Seeing you now, it seems that was no mere rumor.¡±

    ¡°Your lord? You mean Su Hongli?¡± Ning Sihua¡¯s painted eyebrows shot up.

    When he spoke of Su Hongli, Le Zheng¡¯s expression filled with reverence, and he said solemnly, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Su Hongli actually told you about me?¡± Despite herself, Ning Sihua was surprised.

    ¡°My lord once said that, throughout the Great Zhou, those worthy of being called true cultivators are rare enough to count on one¡¯s fingers, but that you were one of the few,¡± said Le Zheng in a low voice.

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Ning Sihua. ¡°Su Hongli and I have never met. I¡¯m actually rather surprised he would say that about me.¡±

    It was then that Shen Jiusong stepped up and greeted Wang Chundu and hispanions, one by one.

    Although they had no bond to speak of, they were all prominent figures within the Great Zhou, and their statuses were at least roughlyparable.

    Except that Le Zheng suddenly seemed to recall something. He looked at Shen Jiusong and said, ¡°Brother Shen, three days ago, I received word from the Jade Mountain Marquis, Pei Wenshan. He said he saw you in the Imperatorial Provincial Capital, and that you were with Su Yi at the time?¡±

    Shen Jiusong¡¯s eyes narrowed. He recalled his meeting with Su Yi at the house of Waveswept Rocks several days ago, and their encounter with Pei Wenshan.

    He subconsciously looked up at the nearby peak.

    This action briefly stunned Wang Chundu, Xuan Youlong, and Le Zheng. All of them followed his gaze, only to see a handsome young man sitting cross-legged, utterly still, indifferent and detached.

    ¡°Pce Master Ning, might I ask who that is?¡± asked Wang Chundu.

    Before Ning Sihua could respond, Le Zheng said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s Su Yi! The least worthy and least filial of my lord¡¯s children!¡±

    His tone was utterly cold and contemptuous.

    Wang Chundu was briefly stunned. He hadn¡¯t expected someone like the mysterious Ning Sihua to travel with the Su Family¡¯s least favored descendant.

    ¡°Le Zheng, mind your tongue!¡± A hint of anger arose on Shen Jiusong¡¯s face. ¡°Besides, whatever else you might say, Young Lord Su is still your lord¡¯s son. Is it your ce to nder him?¡±

    Wang Chundu felt somewhat bewildered.

    Le Zheng, the Huaiyang Marquis, a man who¡¯d emerged from the Su Family, had rebuked and insulted Su Hongli¡¯s unfilial descendant without the slightest politeness.

    In stark contrast, Shen Jiusong, who had no connection to the Su Family whatsoever, didn¡¯t hesitate to speak up in defense of Su Yi¡¯s dignity.

    This was strange.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that he¡¯s my lord¡¯s son, but in the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family, everyone knows how rebellious and disgraceful our third young master is!¡± Le Zheng¡¯s gaze frosted over. ¡°Cloudlight Marquis, this?is Su Family?business. You don¡¯t know the reasons behind this, so I won¡¯t pursue what you said earlier, but you¡¯d best not get involved. Otherwise, even though you¡¯re the lofty marquis of an entire region, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll bring cmity upon yourself!¡±

    His words were powerful and resonant, and a stern, austere aura surged around him.

    The atmosphere was instantly tense.

    ¡°Su Family business?¡± Shen Jiusongughed coldly. ¡°Is your surname Su? You¡¯re nothing but one of Su Hongli¡¯s retainers. Let me make myself perfectly clear: if you dare treat Young Lord Su with disrespect in front of me again, don¡¯t me me for my poor manners!¡±

    Le Zheng¡¯s eyes shed with sharp light, and his cold gaze bore into Shen Jiusong.

    When he sensed the tension in the air, Wang Chundu coughed dryly. ¡°Both of you are marquis of your respective territories? Why argue over such a minor matter? How about you both take a step back?¡±

    Ning Sihua had been silent throughout this exchange, but now, she spoke up out of nowhere. ¡°On this, we cannot back down.¡±

    Wang Chundu¡¯s?pupils constricted. ¡°Pce Master Ning, what do you mean by that?¡±

    Ning Sihua¡¯s expression remained tranquil. ¡°My meaning is simple. Fellow Daoist Su and I are traveling together. Anyone who insults him is ourmon enemy.¡±

    They were just a few short sentences, yet they left Wang Chundu utterly dumbstruck.

    Someone like Ning Sihua actually?saw?Su Yi, a mere teenager, as her fellow Daoist?

    To the point that she didn¡¯t hesitate to stick up for him and defend his honor?

    All of this waspletely beyond Wang Chundu¡¯s expectations. It also made him deeply aware that Su Hongli¡¯s so-called ¡°unworthy descendant¡± wasn¡¯t simple in the least!

    Otherwise, how could both Ning Sihua and Shen Jiusong step in to defend him?

    Le Zheng¡¯s brow tightly knit together. He looked at Ning Sihua and said, ¡°Pce Master Ning, my lord respects you as a cultivator. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve chosen to stand against the Su Family?¡±

    Ning Sihua nced at him coolly. ¡°Are you certain you can represent the entire Su Family?¡±

    Le Zheng fell silent, then shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t, but¡­.¡±

    His gaze suddenly turned iparably sharp and firm, and he said coldly, ¡°Three days ago, my lord made his position clear. Unless Su Yi lowers his head and repents, I will not simply stand aside!¡±

    His words were solemn and imposing.

    It was then that a calm, indifferent voice emanated from the peak. ¡°The Jade Mountain Marquis didn¡¯t tell you the message I had him deliver Su Hongli?¡±

    They weren¡¯t sure when, but the cross-legged Su Yi had opened his eyes, and he was now staring down at Le Zheng.

    It was obvious that he¡¯d heard every word of their conversation.

    A stern look shed across Le Zheng¡¯s face. ¡°Are you referring to what you said about sweeping your mother¡¯s grave on the fifth day of the fifth month?¡±

    Su Yi casually ttened his robes, then rose and ced his hands behind his back. ¡°No. I¡¯m referring to when I said that, the day before I visited her grave, I¡¯d stop by the Su Family and collect offerings.¡±

    Wang Chundu was the administrator of Luyang Academy. He was a Xiantian Martial Ancestor who wielded vast authority, yet even he couldn¡¯t help but gasp.?This boy¡­. He sure can talk!

    But Le Zheng¡¯s eyes shed like lightning, and he said coldly, ¡°The Jade Mountain Marquis said that you once participated in the battle at the Western Mountain¡¯s Tea Party, and that although your cultivation is only in the Qi umtion Realm, you are capable of ying Grandmasters. He said you weren¡¯t to be underestimated.¡±

    He said this, then shook his head. ¡°But¡­. I don¡¯t believe it!¡±

    Ning Sihua and Shen Jiusong nced at each other, their expressions a bit strange.

    As expected; the Huaiyang Marquis didn¡¯t know the details of what transpired at the Western Mountain¡¯s Tea Party!

    Had he known that even a fifth-level Grandmaster like Qin Changshan had fallen beneath Su Yi¡¯s sword, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to act like this.

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe it?¡± Su Yiughed, then shifted and floated down from the mountaintop. Hended on the vast pile of Ghostblood Sparrow Hawk corpses, then leisurely strode towards the others.

    ¡°In that case, would you like to try me?¡± he asked.

    Wang Chundu¡¯s?brow?knit. He could faintly sense that something wasn¡¯t quite right here, and he couldn¡¯t help but nce at Ning Sihua and Shen Jiusong.

    A momentter, his heart shook. He finally realized what was off about all this.

    Even when they saw that Su Yi and Le Zheng were staring each other down, both Ning Sihua and Shen Jiusong seemed a bit too calm. They didn¡¯t seem the least bit worried or nervous!

    When this urred to him, Wang Chundu warned Le Zheng under his breath, ¡°Huaiyang Marquis, don¡¯t forget the reason we came to Bloodthistle Yao Mountain. Furthermore, with Pce Master Ning and the Cloudlight Marquis here, if we cause an incident, it¡¯ll be hard to smooth things over.¡±

    Le Zheng¡¯s brow faintly knit. His gaze swept across Ning Sihua and Shen Jiusong beforending back on Su Yi. He said icily, ¡°Assuming the others don¡¯t interfere, I¡¯d indeed like to try you.¡±

    Every word was like a knife, and Le Zheng¡¯s eyes shone with icy killing intent.

    In his youth, he worked for Su Hongli, and he worshiped Su Hongli to the extreme.

    Now, even though he was already a famous marquis with his own territory, he still obeyed Su Hongli¡¯s every word with unswerving loyalty.

    As a result, facing Su Yi, the Su Family¡¯s Third Young Master, the one Su Hongli saw as his unworthiest descendant, he naturally felt deep loathing.

    Now that they¡¯d bumped into each other, he didn¡¯t mind taking the opportunity to teach Su Yi a lesson about how to conduct himself!

 Chapter 234: A Fist and a Sword

    <h4>Chapter 234: A Fist and a Sword</h4>

    Ning Sihua and Shen Jiusong could tell what Le Zheng was getting at.

    Le Zheng was worried that the two of them would get involved, but he still didn¡¯t want to give up on acting against Su Yi.

    Their expressions turned a bit strange.?This guy¡­. Really is looking to get himself killed¡­

    Su Yiughed too. ¡°I guarantee that they won¡¯t intervene.¡±

    Le Zheng didn¡¯t quite seem to believe him. He nced at Ning Sihua and Shen Jiusong. ¡°And what do you two say?¡±

    Ning Sihua¡¯s gaze was?pitying. ¡°Today at sunrise, the Great Zhou had eighteen non-Zhou marquis. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be seventeen before the day is through.¡±

    Shen Jiusong shed him an insincere smile. ¡°You seem intent on throwing your life away. Why should we stop you? Go right ahead.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± Wang Chundu¡¯s expression shifted. He wanted to stop this right away; he was increasingly certain that something wasn¡¯t right here. ¡°Huaiyang Marquis, listen to me. Let¡¯s let this end here, or else¡­.¡±

    Le Zheng coldly cut him off. ¡°This is an opportunity to discipline this unworthy, unfilial descendant on my lord¡¯s behalf. How could I possibly give up now? Brother Wang, you needn¡¯t try and persuade me any further!¡±

    Wang Chundu forced his words back down.

    But then something happened that left him even more bbergasted.?Xuan Youlong, who¡¯d been silent all this time, suddenly spoke up. ¡°Before you fight, I¡¯d like to confirm something with Young Lord Su.¡±

    Everyone looked over.

    ¡°What do you want to know?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°Are you the one who slew the governor of Cloudriver Prefecture, Qin Wenyuan?¡± Xuan Youlong¡¯s gaze crackled with electricity as he stared intently at Su Yi.

    Qin Wenyuan!

    Wang Chundu¡¯s expression shifted slightly.

    As the pce master of Luyang Academy, he naturally knew that Qin Wenyuan had spent much of his youth cultivating at Luyang Academy, and that his rtionship with Xuan Youlong was excellent; they were almost like brothers.

    Not long ago, when Xuan Youlong received word of Qin Wenyuan¡¯s death, he briefly lost control and entered a mad frenzy. He swore to avenge Qin Wenyuan¡¯s death.

    Wang Chundu naturally knew about this too.?However, he wouldn¡¯t have guessed that Qin Wenyuan¡¯s killer was most likely Su Yi!

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Su Yi nodded and admitted it, but he seemed a bit surprised. ¡°What, do you n to avenge him?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Xuan Youlong¡¯s gaze was now dreadful to the extreme, and his aura surged out of him like a tidal wave.

    Earlier, this gaunt, broad-shouldered but narrow-waisted man wasn¡¯t the least bit eye-catching.

    Yet now, he was like a long-dormant volcano suddenly erupting. His eyes shed with lightning, and his power and momentum were terrifying.

    Ning Sihua and Shen Jiusong were both surprised; they hadn¡¯t even considered the possibility that the vice pce master of Luyang Academy might see Su Yi as his enemy.

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Wang Chundu¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Xuan Youlong, you¡¯re the lofty and esteemed vice pce master of Luyang Academy. How can you be willful at a time like this?¡±

    ¡°The one who killed Junior Apprentice Brother Qin stands before me. How can I possibly remain unmoved?¡± Xuan Youlong took a deep breath. ¡°Brother Wang, this is a private grudge between him and me. I absolutely won¡¯t drag Luyang Academy into this.¡±

    ¡°You¡­.¡± How lofty was Wen Chundu? Yet now, his aged features contorted with fury.

    Le Zheng¡¯s stubbornness had already given him a headache. This was just perfect. Now, even Xuan Youlong had stepped forth, and he was dead set on fighting Su Yi.

    He was both angry and frantic, and he didn¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Wang, since things have already reached this stage, there¡¯s no longer any need to persuade them,¡± Ning Sihua said softly.

    Wang Chundu sighed, then suddenly asked, ¡°Pce Master Ning, aren¡¯t you worried on your young friend¡¯s behalf?¡±

    A smile tugged at the corners of her lips. ¡°All I can say is that I guarantee I won¡¯t get involved.¡±

    Wang Chundu¡¯s expression shifted with uncertainty. He was increasingly convinced that something wasn¡¯t right here.

    However, before he could speak¡­

    ng! ng!

    Xuan Youlong drew his twin swords, holding one in each hand. ¡°Su Yi, do you dare fight me?¡±

    His tone was icy and shockingly murderous.

    However, Le Zheng was somewhat displeased. ¡°Brother Xuan, Su Yi is my lord¡¯s son. Even if there¡¯s going to be fighting, it¡¯s not your ce to get involved! Besides, only my lord can determine Su Yi¡¯s life and death!¡±

    Xuan Youlong¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°And if I don¡¯t agree?¡±

    Le Zheng said coldly, ¡°Brother Xuan, I certainly don¡¯t wish for us to be enemies over Su Yi.¡±

    His tone was firm; he wasn¡¯t backing down at all.

    Ning Sihua and Shen Jiusong watched this y out. They were bbergasted, but they also found it rather funny.?They¡¯re actually arguing over who gets to fight first? Do they really see Su Yi as amb to the ughter?

    Su Yi found it rather funny too. ¡°How about you two attack together? I¡¯ll send you both on your way, and you can look out for each other on your way to the yellow springs.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± Xuan Youlong bellowed, waved his swords, and charged.

    Boom!

    His aura arced through the air, sending the nearby sand and rocks flying and throwing the surrounding air into turmoil. His fourth-level Grandmaster cultivation was on full disy.

    His twin swords lit up with dazzling light as he swung violently at Su Yi, the attacks forceful and heavy, yet swift and despotic.

    This was a force that could cleave mountains and sever rivers!

    ¡°Xuan Youlong, out of my way!¡± When Le Zheng saw this, he didn¡¯t hesitate to shake his spear and stab it through the air in an attempt to block Xuan Youlong¡¯s attack.

    But it was then that Su Yi snapped his fingers.

    ng!

    Le Zheng¡¯s spear shook. When Su Yi snapped his fingers, the sharp resulting force shifted its course.

    At almost the same time, Su Yi¡¯s sleeves fluttered as he swept his arm through the air.

    Bang! Bang!

    Two muffled bangs followed. It was just a light, airy swing, yet it shook Xuan Youlong¡¯s twin swords so badly, they almost flew from his grasp. The force of his attack immediately dispersed.

    One snap of the fingers and one wave of the arm. All of it happened in the blink of an eye.

    Yet Xuan Youlong and Le Zheng¡¯s attacks had both disintegrated as if they were made of rotten wood!

    Everyone fell silent.

    Wang Chundu¡¯s pupils constricted until they were the size of needles. His heart shook, and he finally understood why Ning Sihua and Shen Jiusong were so calm.

    Those two casual, understated attacks were enough to make even a Xiantian Martial Ancestor like Wang Chundu realize that although Su Yi was a young man in the Qi umtion Realm, he was actually an extremely terrifying character.

    With mere Qi umtion Realm cultivation, he¡¯d effortlessly broken through the attacks of two fourth-level Grandmasters. What could you call that except ¡°terrifying¡±?

    At the same time, both Xuan Youlong and Le Zheng¡¯s expressions shifted. Both of their gazesnded on Su Yi, and both of them were suddenly solemn and bewildered.

    The gap between a Qi umtion Realm martial artist and a fourth-level Grandmaster wasn¡¯t at all small!

    Yet just now, Su Yi¡¯s casual disy of power was enough to shock them both. This was simply unbelievable!

    ¡°I said I¡¯d let you attack together. Why fight amongst yourselves? Do you really think I¡¯m just a fish lying on the chopping block, just waiting for you to ughter me?¡± Su Yi said tly, ¡°You two had best use your full power. Otherwise, I guarantee you¡¯ll die quickly.¡±

    His words were casual, yet deeply arrogant; it seemed he didn¡¯t take either of his opponents the least bit seriously.

    Ning Sihua and Shen Jiusong¡¯s expressions didn¡¯t waver; they¡¯d long since grown ustomed to this.

    However, Wang Chundu couldn¡¯t help but arch his brow.?This kid¡­. He really isn¡¯t at all modest!

    ¡°As you wish!¡± Xuan Youlong took a deep breath, and his aura expanded. Four-colored Astral Force - red, blue, gold, and ck - surged around his lean frame.

    This was a disy of the power of a fourth-level Grandmaster. He¡¯d refined four of his major organs, and when he circted his full power, his true essence Astral Force appeared with four distinct elemental presences.

    Fifth-level Grandmasters like Qin Changshan had refined all five major organs, unifying the five elements into one. Their Astral Force¡¯s disparate elemental affinities naturally merged too. That was what it meant to achieve great sess in the Grandmaster Realm.

    One such Grandmaster had already fallen beneath Su Yi¡¯s sword.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Xuan Youlong bellowed, then pressed off against the ground and shot into the air. He swung both swords and shed through the air.

    Boom!

    The skies split like canvas along a perfectly straight line. The sword qi was so abundant that it looked like a bolt of lightning streaking through the skies.

    The Mountain-Cleaving sh!

    This attack represented the pinnacle of Xuan Youlong¡¯s lifetime of attainments in the Martial Dao. This one attack could cleave mountains and?sever?hills!

    At almost the same time¡ª

    Le Zheng took action too. He shook his spear, which bloomed with countless blood-red lights. They danced and flickered through the air, blotting out the skies like blood-colored rain.

    The Rain of Blood ughtering Demonic Spear.

    This was an upper-level, heaven-grade martial art.?Su Hongli had taught it to him. It was a true ughtering art designed for the battlefield. When practiced to mastery, one stab of the spear could stave off ten thousand men!

    And now, Le Zheng called upon the entirety of his fourth-level Grandmaster cultivation to disy his ultimate ability. He¡¯d created a storm of bloody rain,plete with the howling and wailing of ghosts. It was forceful to the extreme.

    There was no doubt about it; at this moment, neither Xuan Youlong nor Le Zheng held anything back. Both struck with full force and full intent to kill!

    When Shen Jiusong saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but gasp.?In Su Yi¡¯s shoes, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t dare take such force head-on. I¡¯d have no choice but to avoid it.

    Wang Chundu stared intently at Su Yi. He wanted to see just how Qi umtion Realm youth nned to deal with the full-force attacks of two fourth-level Grandmasters.

    Su Yi shook his head slightly; he felt a bit disappointed.

    Both of his opponents were a big step down from Qin Changshan in terms of strength. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to hold anything back; he decided to just get this over with.

    Boom!

    As Xuan Youlong¡¯s twin sword strikes drew near, Su Yi suddenly clenched his right hand into a fist and swung into the air.

    He¡¯d called upon his full power, and his entire cultivation fused into this fist, perfectly andpletely, without the slightest w.

    Bang! Bang!

    Clear, transparent fist force carrying streaks of the inscrutable, profound charm of the Dao struck with unblockable sharpness. It struck the swords with such force that they wailed and trembled, unable to endure the burden. Both swords flew directly from Xuan Youlong¡¯s hands.

    But the fist¡¯s remaining force didn¡¯t dissipate. Instead, it continued toward Xuan Youlong, mming right into him.

    He was a mighty fourth-level Grandmaster, yet this fist was enough to send him flying like a kite with its strings cut. He mmed into the ground over a hundred feet away.

    Part of his chest had caved in, leaving a fist-shaped imprint, and blood dripped from his mouth and lips. Even his organs were severely damaged.

    How could the force of a single punch be so terrifying?

    It wasn¡¯t over, either.

    Because at the same time this fistnded, Le Zheng¡¯s spear drew near. It was enveloped in sharp, destructive, blood-colored rain that blotted out the heavens; it was utterly terrifying.

    But all they saw was Su Yi pressing the fingers of his left hand together into a ¡°sword¡±, which he shed through the air.

    A hundred-foot-long streak of sword qi shed down, like a twisting, imposing dragon, carrying the misty and ethereal profound charm of the Dao.

    Itnded gently, yet the vast swathe of blood-colored spear shadows burst and shattered like bubbles.

    ng!

    And when this sword struck Le Zheng¡¯s spear, the fully spiritual long spear suffered a devastating shock; it actually bent into an enormous arc,?cracked, then broke.

    In the face of this forceful, despotic attack, Le Zheng immediately chose to dodge, but the sword qi nevertheless shed into his shoulder, severing his right arm, the one clutching his spear.

    Blood instantly sprayed out like a waterfall.

 Chapter 235: Rare and Precious

    <h4>Chapter 235: Rare and Precious</h4>

    Le Zheng¡¯s right arm had been cut off. He frantically dodged, only to fall into the dirt with a muffled grunt.

    Wang Chundu¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. He stood there, dazed and rooted to the spot.

    One fist had shattered Xuan Youlong¡¯s ultimate dual-sword killing technique, leaving him heavily injured and coughing up blood.

    One sword had broken through Le Zheng¡¯s Rain of Blood ughtering Demonic Spear and severed his right arm.

    Overpowering!

    Simply overpowering!

    Who would dare imagine that a youth in the Qi umtion Realm could possess such shocking power?

    Wang Chundu was an experienced Xiantian Martial Ancestor, but he couldn¡¯t stop waves of shock from rising within his heart.

    It was worth knowing that within the Great Zhou, both Xuan Youlong and Le Zheng were rare experts among Grandmasters.

    The former possessed sword arts that stood above the masses, and he was vice pce master of Luyang Academy.

    Thetter was one of the Great Zhou¡¯s non-Zhou marquis, a man whose military record shook the entire nation!

    Never mind ordinary martial artists; even the vast majority of Grandmasters were far from being a match for either of them.

    Yet now, after just one attack, a youth in the Qi umtion Realm had trounced them both!

    This was simply far too shocking.

    If he weren¡¯t absolutely certain that Su Yi was indeed in the Qi umtion Realm, Wang Chundu would suspect that the young man in front of him was really some old monster maintaining a youthful facade.

    In stark contrast, Ning Sihua and Shen Jiusong remained rtively calm.

    After all, they¡¯d only just witnessed Su Yi single-handedly ughter almost an entire flock of Ghostblood Sparrow Hawks.

    Byparison, all he¡¯d done this time was severely injure Xuan Youlong and Le Zheng. This result was well within their expectations, so it naturally didn¡¯t overly surprise them.

    ¡°That¡¯s all you¡¯ve got, and you n to teach me a lesson?¡± Su Yi shook his head, looking disappointed. He was visibly losing interest.

    Even in the early stages of Qi umtion, he could engage in life-or-deathbat with a tier-nine spirit beast on par with fifth-level Grandmasters, never mind now!

    Only fifth-level Grandmasters like Qin Changshan could meet his lofty standards, and even then, only just barely.

    But the likes of Xuan Youlong and Le Zheng were a full level lower than Qin Changshan.

    ¡°You¡­ How could you possibly be this strong?¡± Le Zheng stared intently at Su Yi, as if he were an unfathomable monster. Shock was written all over his face.

    He hailed from the Su Family, and he¡¯d started working beneath Su Hongli a long time ago. He was naturally aware of their third young master¡¯s bleak situation. He knew how low Su Yi¡¯s status was, and how low his cultivation had been.

    He would never have guessed, not even if you cracked his head open, that Su Yi would go from a waste without a cultivation to someone so terrifying after just one year!

    The most unbelievable part was that Su Yi was still in the Qi umtion Realm.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m strong. You¡¯re just too pathetic,¡± said Su Yi tly. ¡°The Grandmaster Realm is called the Inner Furnace Realm. What does that mean? Grandmasters nourish each organ¡¯s inner furnace, smelting the qi, essence, and spirit to give rise to spirituality. But you? Your cultivation technique blindly pursues destructive power. It¡¯spletely backwards.¡±

    ¡°No wonder you still cannot break through and be a fifth-level Grandmaster. Killing intent has long since permeated your organs. How can they possibly give rise to true spirituality now?¡±

    Su Yi then asked, ¡°Su Hongli calls himself a true cultivator. Don¡¯t tell me he didn¡¯t tell you all this back when he taught you this cultivation technique?¡±

    Le Zheng¡¯s expression shifted dramatically. He felt as if Su Yi had stripped him bare and seen through all his secrets; he feltpletely exposed.

    After a while, Le Zheng spoke. He sounded bitter and despondent. ¡°My lord did indeed tell me that if I cultivated the Rain of Blood ughtering Demonic Spear, I would at most reach the fourth level of the Grandmaster Realm, and that if I wanted to break through to higher levels, it would be harder than ascending the heavens¡­¡±

    When they heard this, the others gasped.?They now realized that Su Yi¡¯s words had pinpointed the fatal weak points of the Huaiyang Marquis¡¯ cultivation technique!

    ¡°Harder than ascending the heavens?¡± Su Yiughed dryly and shook his head. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll give you a choice. If you pledge yourself to my cause, I won¡¯t just spare your life. I¡¯ll even guarantee that you¡¯ll be a fifth-level Grandmaster. How about it?¡±

    After a brief, stunned pause, Le Zhengughed coldly. ¡°Perhaps you might be able to achieve that, but don¡¯t you think you¡¯re looking down on me a bit too much? Third Young Master, I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that I will never betray my lord, not even if I die!¡±

    This deration was resonant and impassioned.

    ¡°Is Su Hongli worth dying for?¡± asked Su Yi.

    After a momentary silence, Le Zheng¡¯s lips parted, and he said ¡°He¡¯s worth it!¡±

    With this, he raised his sword and took a deep breath. ¡°Third Young Master, please grant me death!¡±

    As he shouted, he charged toward Su Yi with staunch determination, brandishing his spear,?a brave warrior facing death with equanimity.

    The onlookers were visibly moved.?Perhaps Le Zheng was like a moth to the me, but his fearlessness filled them with deep veneration!

    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll let you die with dignity!¡± Su Yi stretched out his hand, and Guiding Mysteries appeared in his grasp. He suddenly swung it forward.

    In that instant, Le Zheng¡¯s gaze filled with bewilderment, as if he¡¯d seen the most dazzling light in all of creation. It was so beautiful, it could shatter one¡¯s heart.

    Splurt!

    With a sh of sword light and a spray of blood, the sharp tip of a de pierced through Le Zheng¡¯s throat.

    After a momentary daze, he smiled in relief. ¡°Many¡­ Many thanks. I¡­ I didn¡¯t betray¡­ my lord.¡± His raspy voice started and stopped as he struggled to finish his sentence.

    Then, Le Zheng silently toppled over.

    The Huaiyang Marquis, one of several to emerge from the Su Family, had originally been one of Su Hongli¡¯s retainers. He was fortunate enough to win Su Hongli¡¯s recognition, and his master taught him a cultivation technique. With it, he made rapid progress in his cultivation, advancing step by step until he became one of the Great Zhou¡¯s eighteen non-Zhou Marquis.

    Yet now, he¡¯d fallen beneath Su Yi¡¯s sword, just like that!

    When they witnessed his death, even Ning Sihua and Shen Jiusong couldn¡¯t help butment. It didn¡¯t matter how firm or domineering he¡¯d acted earlier; his unswerving loyalty even in the face of death would have moved just about anyone.

    Wang Chundu let out a long sigh. ¡°Impressive, Huaiyang Marquis!¡±

    ¡°It seems I underestimated Su Hongli¡­.¡± Su Yi knit his brow.

    Le Zheng had chosen to die rather than betray his lord. This was a disy of his staunch loyalty, but it also highlighted how impressive Su Hongli¡¯s abilities were.

    This was a man even a fourth-level Grandmaster was willing to die for!

    Su Yi still remembered the seventeen years before he awakened his memories; he¡¯d spent the first part of his life full of resentment and hatred for his father.

    But there was one thing he couldn¡¯t deny: the head of the Su Family, Su Hongli, really was a mighty existence.

    He was the deepest-hidden, most inscrutable of the Great Zhou¡¯s Ten Great Xiantian Martial Ancestors, and, alongside State Preceptor Hong Shenshang, he was one of the Great Zhou¡¯s Twin Ramparts!

    Even the experts he¡¯d trained were impressive: three non-Zhou kings and five non-Zhou Marquis!

    Within the mundane world of the Great Zhou, Su Hongli was a towering, legendary figure!

    Of course, now that Su Yi had awakened the memories of his past life, even if Su Hongli were stronger, he¡¯d still just be another cultivator of the mundane world.

    As for killing Le Zheng, Su Yi didn¡¯t take it to heart.

    In this world, there were numerous people willing to throw themselves to their deaths. It was admirable, but it was hard for something like that to move Su Yi.

    His gaze turned towards the nearby Xuan Youlong.

    The vice pce master of Luyang Academy was already severely injured, and he was weak and listless. He couldn¡¯t help but feel sorrow at Le Zheng¡¯s death.

    When he sensed Su Yi¡¯s gaze, he smiled bleakly. ¡°Although I cannot go to my death as calmly as Le Zheng, I won¡¯t simply lower my head either. If you¡¯re going to kill me, go ahead and do it.¡±

    Wang Chundu¡¯s heart clenched. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Young Lord Su, might you do this old man a favor and leave Xuan Youlong a chance at life?¡±

    Seemingly afraid that Su Yi wouldn¡¯t agree, he gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°Take it as¡­ As our Luyang Academy?owing?you a favor!¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°I have no need for such a favor.¡±

    Wang Chundu¡¯s heart sank.

    But a momentter, Su Yi said, ¡°But I can give him a chance. Didn¡¯t he want to avenge Qin Wenyuan? Going forward, if he thinks he can kill me, he¡¯s wee toe looking for me.¡±

    Wang Chundu was briefly dazed. Then, he went mad with delight, and he sped his fist in gratitude. ¡°Young Lord Su, many thanks for your magnanimity!¡±

    But Xuan Youlong was dumbstruck. It seemed he dared not believe that Su Yi would simply let him go.

    After a while, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why not kill me now?¡±

    Su Yi asked right back, ¡°Why do you want to avenge Qin Wenyuan?¡±

    Xuan Youlong didn¡¯t so much as pause to think. ¡°He was my junior apprentice brother, and the two of us were close. You killed him; how could I not avenge this grudge?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I¡¯m not killing you,¡± said Su Yi. He then nced at Wang Chundu. ¡°You¡¯d best hurry and take him away before I change my mind.¡±

    Wang Chundu¡¯s heart was instantly solemn. He paid his respects to Su Yi once more, then carried the grievously injured Xuan Youlong away.

    After watching them fade from view, Ning Sihua couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°It¡¯s not good to have someone carry a grudge against you.¡±

    But Su Yi actually?sighed?in an uncharacteristic disy of emotion. ¡°Xuan Youlong is deeply honorable and righteous. That¡¯s rare, and based on that alone, he¡¯s worthy of another chance at life.¡±

    He recalled the disciples he¡¯d epted in his past life. They were apprentice brothers and sisters, yet for the sake of seizing the treasures he¡¯d left behind, they turned against each other¡­.

    When hepared that to Xuan Youlong¡¯s determination to avenge his junior apprentice brother, how could Su Yi not feel moved?

    Ning Sihua was briefly stunned. She suddenly realized that she couldn¡¯t quite see through Su Yi.

    This blue-robed youth was clearly a decisive, seasoned killer, yet sometimes, he did things out of the ordinary.

    Like sparing Xuan Youlong simply because he admired the man¡¯s choice to avenge his junior apprentice brother¡­.

    It really didn¡¯t seem like his style.

    But Su Yi naturally couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin himself.

    Besides, he might have given Xuan Youlong another chance at revenge, but whether he could take it or not would depend on his skills.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, these are the Ghostblood Sparrow Hawk beaks you had us gather.¡± Ning Sihua gave the matter no further thought. Instead, she pointed at the nearby pile of glittering golden beaks.

    Su Yi nodded, walked right over, and divided the pile in thirds. He took one-third for himself, then offered the other two to hispanions.

    When he saw that they were about to refuse, he said directly, ¡°Since we¡¯re traveling together, we should split the spoils evenly. Don¡¯t refuse.¡±

    ¡°Many thanks, fellow Daoist.¡± Ning Sihua pressed her lips into a smile.

    Shen Jiusong, meanwhile, was both surprised and ttered. He hurriedly sped his fist in gratitude. Afterward, the way he looked at Su Yi changed somewhat.

    As a marquis, he wasn¡¯t overly concerned about how valuable the spoils were.

    However, witnessing this incident showed him Su Yi¡¯s rare and precious depth of character and magnanimity.

    As for Su Yi? He didn¡¯t take any of this to heart. He just gazed off into the distance and muttered, ¡°I just hope that on the road ahead, I¡¯ll encounter a few tier-eight and nine spirit beasts¡­.¡±

 Chapter 236: Hundred-Refined Corpses

    <h4>Chapter 236: Hundred-Refined Corpses</h4>

    Late that night.

    The skies above Bloodthistle Yao Mountain were still red as blood.

    Su Yi strode through the air, then chopped down with his hand.

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    A hundred-foot-tall giant white ape¡¯s head went flying through the air.

    Blood poured down like a waterfall, while the beast¡¯s massive corpse fell with a bang, scattering dust.

    And Su Yi? Hended stably on the ground. The Dao Astral Force circting around him gradually receded.

    A Paktong Demon Ape.

    This was a tier-nine spirit beast on part with a fifth-level Grandmaster. Its skin was like copper and its bones were like iron. It was enormously powerful, and It possessed innate control over wind, making it an absolute hegemon amongst spirit beasts.

    Yet now, in just under three breaths of time, this domineering tier-nine spirit beast lost its head to a casual swing of Su Yi¡¯s sword.

    No, that wasn¡¯t right.

    Before thosest crucial three breaths of time, Su Yi avoided using killing attacks. Instead, he maintained a fierce stalemate against the Paktong Demon Ape thatsted about ten minutes.

    One man, and one ape. They shed, fist against fist, both of them ferocious as could be. Neither of them backed down. It seemed they wanted to see who had done a better job tempering their flesh.

    In the end, Su Yi came out a bit ahead, and his momentum suppressed the Paktong Demon Ape.

    It was only afterward that he went ahead and slew the ape.

    Ning Sihua and Shen Jiusong stood not far away. They nced at each other, but their gazes were calm; they¡¯d long since adjusted to this sort of thing.

    Ten hours had passed since they¡¯d parted ways with Luyang Academy¡¯s Wang Chundu.

    During that time, they¡¯d run into five tier-eight spirit beasts and three tier-nine spirit beasts.

    Whenever this happened, Su Yi was thrilled, and he rushed right towards them, ying one beast strong enough to terrify the vast majority of Grandmasters to the brink of despair after another.

    Every time, he kept the beast locked in battle for a while. It was only after his opponent attempted to flee that he¡¯d deal with the killing blow.

    ording to Su Yi, opponents worthy of sparring with were far too rare. Even if they only barely made the cut, he had to cherish each and every opportunity¡­..

    At first, Ning Sihua and Shen Jiusong were astonished.

    But now, they could no longer work up too much surprise.

    They could tell that Su Yi saw these tier-eight and nine spirit beasts as whetstones.

    Every time he encountered one, it seemed his greatest fear was beating his opponent to death too quickly; it was obvious that he treasured them¡­

    They really didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. However, if they really thought about it, this method was enough to fill just about any of the world¡¯s Grandmasters with terror.

    After all, using tier-nine spirit beasts to temper your fighting skills was shocking and unheard of. Throughout the Great Zhou, how many Grandmasters were capable of such a thing?

    Yet now, even tier-nine spirit beasts were only fit to serve as Su Yi¡¯s sparringpanions¡­

    The implications of this were downright terrifying.

    Not far away, Su Yi clutched Guiding Mysteries and dissected the Paktong Demon Ape¡¯s massive corpse with practiced ease, like a skilled butcher cutting up an ox carcass.

    Before long, he held a fist-sized, crimson yao core in his hand.

    ¡°Not bad. It¡¯s on par with a tier-four spiritual medicine.¡± A satisfied grin appeared on Su Yi¡¯s lips.

    Then, he turned to Ning Sihua and Shen Jiusong. ¡°You two can get to it. Remember to save the two canine teeth for me, but you can keep all the other spiritual materials.¡±

    With that, he walked up to a nearby boulder and sat cross-legged atop it. He flicked his fingertips, creating a small opening on the crimson yao core.

    He then put it in his mouth and sucked on it. A current of scalding blood essence surged down his throat, then dispersed throughout his body.

    Su Yi then circted his energy. Thunderous booms emerged from within him, as if he were a furnace boiling over. Vast, pure true essence coursed through him like a surging river.

    Before long, the space around Su Yi¡¯s cross-legged figure filled?with Dao?Astral?Force as radiant?as the light of the rising sun.

    It flowed like the tide, with the distinctive and miraculous charm of the Grand Dao.

    When Ning Sihua and Shen Jiusong saw this, they walked right up to the Paktong Demon Ape¡¯s corpse and got to work gathering spiritual materials.

    The bodies of the world¡¯s spirit beasts were full of treasure, from their scales, ws, tendons, bones, fangs, and flesh¡­

    Some could be used to make medicine, while others could be made into weapons.

    At tiers seven and above, spirit beasts yielded increasingly precious materials.

    Take the Paktong Demon Ape. In the eyes of Martial Dao Grandmasters, its entire body was like a treasure vault.

    Its pelt could be made into spiritual armor, while its tendons, bones, and fangs could be made into weapons. Its flesh contained pure, refined energy on par with tier-three spiritual medicine¡­.

    Even its eyes and innards all had their uses.

    If an intact corpse like this were sold in a mundane marketce, the nation¡¯s Grandmasters would all scramble to im it.

    Before long, Ning Sihua and Shen Jiusong had thoroughly picked the corpse clean. Of course, they didn¡¯t forget to set aside the fangs for Su Yi.

    ¡°Pce Master Ning, Young Lord Su has given us each a share of the spoils for each of the five tier-eight spirit beasts and three tier-nine spirit beasts he¡¯s killed. How¡­. How am I supposed to repay him?¡± Shen Jiusong smiled bitterly. He felt unworthy of such generosity.

    ¡°An ordinary man would never have the chance to owe him a favor, you know.¡± Ning Sihua smiled. ¡°Take your time and pay him back slowly. Weren¡¯t you hoping to step into the Origin Dao? This is a rare and precious opportunity.¡±

    ¡°Opportunity?¡± Shen Jiusong was briefly stunned, but he quickly understood what she was getting at. He nodded repeatedly. ¡°Many thanks for your guidance, Pce Master Ning. I understand!¡±

    Owing Su Yi a favor was indeed an opportunity; he could use this as a reason to approach Su Yi. If this continued over an extended period of time, he¡¯d have no need to fear failing to board the ¡°grand vessel¡± that was Su Yi!

    When he realized this, Shen Jiusong¡¯s heart filled with excitement.

    This expedition to Bloodthistle Yao Mountain had taught him what it meant to be a true cultivator.

    Byparison, mundane status and authority seemed paltry. In the face of the truly powerful, such things were unquestionably ridiculous.

    All of this filled Shen Jiusong with the irrepressible desire to charge over the threshold of the Origin Dao.

    After Ning Sihua ¡°gave him pointers¡±, he realized that if he won Su Yi¡¯s approval, it¡¯d be no different from obtaining an immortal¡¯s guidance!

    An hour passed before Su Yi awoke from his meditation, then stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    With that, he turned and walked into the distance.

    Although it had been less than a day since they¡¯d entered Bloodthistle Yao Mountain, oveing one bout of intensebat after another had vastly increased the rate at which he converted his true essence into Dao Astral Force. He was growing by leaps and bounds.

    Currently, roughly forty percent of his true essence?had?be Dao?Astral Force!

    In other words, if he finished refining the remaining sixty percent, he¡¯d reach the pinnacle of thete-stage Qi umtion Realm, the Astral Manifestation Realm.

    Then, all of his true essence would be Dao Astral Force, making his foundations in the Martial Dao so firm that he¡¯d inevitably be far stronger than his past self had been at the same cultivation!

    Ning Sihua and Shen Jiusong followed him, and they proceeded ahead.

    However, on this part of the journey, the two of them had nothing to do.

    This was because the further they ventured into the mountain, the fewer spirit beasts tier seven and under they saw. Whenever they ran into something tier seven or higher, Su Yi beat them to the punch.

    Shen Jiusong was increasingly certain of something. Was Bloodthistle Yao Mountain dangerous?

    Yes, it was extremely dangerous!

    But so long as you were with the right person, traveling in a perilous ce like this was as easy as walking on t ground!?Under Su Yi¡¯s leadership, they ttened every obstacle in their path.

    Another four hours passed.

    During this stretch of the road, Su Yi only encountered two tier-eight spirit beasts.

    And the deeper into the wilderness they ventured, the more chaotic the ambient energy.

    The blood-colored smog overhead was dense, like blood-colored ink flecked and tainted with fierce winds formed of baleful energy. It howled through the mountain pass, making them feel stifled and irritable.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Su Yi suddenly paused mid-step.

    At almost exactly the same time, a round of whispering reverberated throughout heaven and earth, like ghosts secretly chatting amongst themselves or the bewitching notes of the underworld.

    As soon as they heard this strange, familiar sound, Ning Sihua and Shen Jiusong cast aside all other thoughts and shored up their souls¡¯ defenses.

    Even so, Ning Sihua furrowed her brow, and her youthful face contorted with difort.?Her soul was too sensitive; the impact of this strange power dealt her an enormous blow.

    Shen Jiusong¡¯s face twitched in agony, and his forehead broke out in cold sweats.

    Only Su Yi remained calm andposed, as if he didn¡¯t even notice it.

    He had the Sword of the Nine Hells to protect his mental sea, and he cultivated the Universal Self-Embodiment Sutra, a peerless soul technique. Thus, he wasn¡¯t affected in the least.

    He could even use the power of his soul to examine the whispering and discern quite a few secrets.

    This shoulde from the formation ced underground, beneath Bloodthistle Yao Mountain. It has the power to capture souls, defend itself, transform baleful energy, and destroy the spirit, among other uses¡­

    Based on the power of its fluctuations, it should take less than half a day for us to arrive within range of the formation proper.

    Interesting! Someone¡¯s actually taking advantage of the formation¡¯s power.

    A strange light suddenly shed in Su Yi¡¯s eyes.

    At the same time, he heard the faint sound of fiercebat emanating from afar.

    It was too far away to hear clearly, but Su Yi reacted as if he¡¯d discovered something rather interesting. ¡°Can you two still hold out?¡±

    Both of hispanions nodded.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go over and watch the excitement.¡± With that, Su Yi led the way ahead.

    The excitement??Ning Sihua and Shen Jiusong were confused, but they nevertheless endured the difort in their souls and followed Su Yi.

    About ten minutester.

    A vast gorge, like an enormous bowl, came into view.

    The entire gorge was covered in roiling, surging mists of baleful energy.

    A group of grotesque living corpses had two people thoroughly surrounded.

    The walking dead included both men and women. Some were old, while others were young. There were over a dozen of them, and for the most part, they looked no different from ordinary people.

    However, their skin was ghastly white and transparent, and their expressions were wooden. Furthermore, ck, malevolent yin qi lingered around their bodies.

    The most surprising part was that every single living corpse was as strong as a Grandmaster!

    Furthermore, the living corpses had no fear of weapons. They didn¡¯t know what life and death were. This made them iparably dangerous.

    ¡°Those are the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate¡¯s ¡®Hundred-Refined Corpses.¡¯ They¡¯re simr to corpse puppets, but their manufacturing method is iparably brutal. First, you grow venomous insects inside the body of a Grandmaster to invade and upy their flesh,¡± said Ning Sihua.

    Her pupils constricted, and she whispered, ¡°After that, you use a secret art to bind and seal the Grandmaster¡¯s soul. The corpse then requires numerous rounds of a ghastly and insidious refinement process. Only then can you produce a single such spiritual corpse.¡±

    Shen Jiusong¡¯s expression darkened as well. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about this too. They say that a hundred years ago, the reason the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate became the Great Zhou¡¯s top heretical faction was due to them controlling numerous Hundred-Refined Corpses.

    ¡°Each such corpse is on par with a Grandmaster, and furthermore, their bodies contain potent poison. It¡¯d be no exaggeration to call them human-shaped weapons!¡±

 Chapter 237: Mu Xiâ€™s Treasure

    <h4>Chapter 237: Mu Xi¡¯s Treasure</h4>

    So-called ¡°Hundred-Refined Corpses¡± were nothing but the lowest-ss corpse puppets around.

    In the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, any sect of heretical cultivators with even the slightest power at their disposal disdained refining such sinister things; they were unfit for the public eye.

    Su Yi merely nced at the corpses before turning his attention toward the two people they had surrounded. ¡°Who are they?¡±

    ¡°The grand elder of Kongtong Academy, Jiang Tanyun, and their second elder, Lu Zhangfeng,¡± Shen Jiusong answered immediately. ¡°They¡¯re both fourth-level Grandmasters, but Jiang Tanyun¡¯s foundations are stronger. He¡¯s ranked forty-seventh on the Great Zhou¡¯s Grandmaster Leaderboards, and even some fifth-level Grandmasters are no match for him.¡±

    Su Yi nodded.

    The Four Realms of the Martial Dao were, after all, still within the confines of mortality.

    Two people who looked like they had simr cultivations often had enormous differences in strength. The key differencey in the depths of their foundations.

    ¡°Young Lord Su, should we go lend a hand?¡± Shen Jiusong couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Jiang Tanyun and Lu Zhangfeng werepletely surrounded by hundred-refined corpses. Their plight was dire to the extreme. Worse, theirplexions were tinged dark, and their eyes were bloodshot. It was clear they¡¯d been afflicted with corpse poison.

    If no one went to their aid, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    ¡°If you go now, the restriction formation¡¯s whisper-like energy fluctuations are sure to attack you. You might be a fourth-level Grandmaster, but if the living corpses surround you while your soul is under attack, you¡¯re doomed,¡± said Su Yi casually.

    Shen Jiusong was horrified, but Ning Sihua seemed to realize something. She said gravely, ¡°No wonder even someone like Jiang Tanyun has found himself in such a predicament. So, someone is using the power of the formation to attack his soul, preventing him from realizing the full extent of his strength¡­.¡±

    The way she saw it, while those hundred-refined corpses might be on par with Grandmasters, they shouldn¡¯t have been any match for someone like Jiang Tanyun.

    Why had their situation turned out like this? Su Yi¡¯s exnation was the only thing that made sense. Someone had to be using the power of the formation to target the two Kongtong Academy elders!

    ¡°I¡¯d actually be rather interested to see just who¡¯s behind this.¡± Ning Sihua nned to get involved personally.

    Part of this was to help save Jiang Tanyun and Lu Zhangfeng, but part of it was curiosity. Just who was controlling the power of the formation?

    But before she could intervene, Su Yi pulled her back. ¡°Wait a moment longer.¡±

    Ning Sihua was stunned and confused, but before long, just as it seemed Jiang Tanyun and Lu Zhangfeng couldn¡¯t hold out any longer, a clear, hearty voice rang out¡ª

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic! Allow this king to help y your foes!¡± Each word was like the beating of a drum, reverberating throughout the area.

    They then watched as a young man in robes as white as snow arrived, walking through the sky. Rosy light circted around him, vast and mighty as the ocean.

    He was tall and thin as bamboo, with delicately handsome, refined features. As soon as he entered the bloody mist-filled gorge, he swung his golden spear.

    Boom!

    One arc of golden lightning after another?interwove?as illusory spears filled the skies, their towering destructive power spreading through the air.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The vast golden of spear shadows descended. The dozen or so hundred-refined corpses didn¡¯t even have time to dodge; they were obliterated where they stood. Their flesh was so firm, they had no need to fear des, but now, they burst into pieces. Fragments of?corpse?scattered; they seemed as fragile as paper mache.

    A single attack resolved Jiang Tanyun and Lu Zhangfeng¡¯s peril in an instant!

    The youth in white held his golden spear. He was refined and handsome with a peerless bearing.

    ¡°The Mountain-Subduing King!¡± Shen Jiusong was stunned. He recognized the young man in white. This was none other than one of the nine non-Zhou kings famous throughout the empire, the youngest of the bunch, the Mountain-Subduing King, Mu Xi!

    ¡°So, that¡¯s him.¡± Ning Sihua looked enlightened. She¡¯d heard rumors about the Mountain-Subduing King. He became a king at just over twenty years of age; he was indeed worthy of the title of ¡°peerless monster.¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, did you sense that the Mountain-Subduing King was on his way earlier?¡± Ning Sihua nced at Su Yi.

    ¡°When we arrived, he was watching the battle from afar. You two just didn¡¯t notice,¡± said Su Yi casually.

    As he said this, he stared at the distant young man in pristine white robes, his expression a bit strange.

    ¡°That so¡­.?¡± Ning Sihua was instantly solemn.

    Even with her foundations and keen eyesight, she didn¡¯t sense any trace of the hidden Mountain-Subduing King!

    This surprised her, but more than that, it told her that the youngest of the non-Zhou kings was undoubtedly extraordinarily capable.

    ¡°Daoist Corpse Controller, even now, you won¡¯te out and face me?¡± The Mountain-Subduing King¡¯s voice boomed as he clenched his spear. He looked remarkable, and as he looked around, his gaze was proud, even contemptuous.

    His voice reverberated throughout the gorge. Both Ning Sihua and Shen Jiusong were instantly serious.?Daoist Corpse Controller?

    That¡¯s one of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate¡¯s peak-level experts. He¡¯s a true master of the heretical way, and the citizens of the Great Zhou pale at the very mention of his name!

    Suddenly, a corpse puppet shaped much like a child emerged from beneath the rocks lining the gorge. Its innocent, guileless face was lined with winding cracks reminiscent of centipedes; it was hideous and terrifying.

    The child corpse puppet raised its head and stared up at Mu Xi. Its mouth split, revealing two rows of sharp fangs.

    It then spoke in a high-pitched voice, like grinding serrated knives. ?¡°Mountain-Subduing King, heed my warning: You¡¯d best not get involved. Otherwise, I guarantee that even if you¡¯re a monstrous genius possessed of grand fortune, you¡¯ll die beyond a shadow of a doubt!¡±

    Its voice spread throughout the gorge. Everyone who heard it felt goosebumps rising on their skin.

    ¡°Filthy scum! Even if your sect leader showed up, he wouldn¡¯t dare behave impudently before me!¡± Mu Xi snorted coldly, then stabbed his spear into the air.

    Bang!

    A hundred feet away, the child-like corpse puppet burst apart.

    ¡°Haha, in that case, I¡¯ll just wait until you¡¯re dead, Mountain-Subduing King. I¡¯ll personally help you dispose of your body. I¡¯ll be sure to make you into a beautiful corpse puppet.¡±

    Cold, sinisterughter filled the gorge. A long time passed before it gradually faded away.

    Mu Xi shook his head. He didn¡¯t seem the least bit concerned.

    ng!

    He put away his golden spear, then turned his attention toward the nearby Jiang Tanyun and Lu Zhangfeng. He tossed them a jade bottle and smiled warmly.

    ¡°These pills contain an antidote for corpse poison. Please, swallow them immediately. If you wait any longer, I¡¯m afraid the poison will reach your heart.¡±

    Both of them were visibly grateful, and they sped their fists in greeting. ¡°Many thanks, Mountain-Subduing King!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be polite. Deal with the poison first.¡± Mu Xiughed and waved away their thanks.

    Jiang Tanyun and Lu Zhangfeng immediately took a pill each, then sat cross-legged.

    Mu Xi then nced at Su Yi and hispanions and said in a loud, clear voice, ¡°My three friends, this ce is no longer dangerous. Please,e out and say hello.¡±

    Ning Sihua and Shen Jiusong both nced at Su Yi. There was no doubt about it; Mu Xi had discovered them a long time ago.

    Su Yi said nothing. He just walked straight out.

    The center of the gorge.

    Shen Jiusong smiled and greeted them. ¡°Long time no see. Young king, your bearing is even more impressive than in the past. The way you destroyed those hundred-refined corpses has me sighing with admiration.¡±

    Mu Xiughed heartily. ¡°Cloudlight Marquis, you¡¯re exaggerating.¡±

    He then turned to Ning Sihua and gently sped his fist. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you are Pce Master Ning Sihua of Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy. Is that right?¡±

    He had a dignified and impressive bearing, and he spoke as if nothing had happened. He was modest and polite, too; he seemedpletely different from that contemptuous person who¡¯d just cut down the walking dead.

    Ning Sihua nodded but said nothing.

    Still, there was no denying it: Mu Xi¡¯s amiable, modest bearing made him quite easy to like.

    Mu Xi then turned toward Su Yi, smiled, and sped his fist. ¡°Please forgive me for my ignorance. Might I ask for your honorable name and surname?¡±

    Shen Jiusong hurriedly introduced him. ¡°Young King, this is Young Lord Su.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s surnamed Su?¡± Mu Xi mulled that over, then asked, ¡°Might he be a disciple of the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family?¡±

    ¡°This¡­.¡± Shen Jiusong hesitated, then nced at Su Yi.

    ¡°Why keep it a secret? There¡¯s no harm in telling him,¡± said Su Yi.

    Only then did Shen Jiusong say, ¡°Your guess is right on the mark, Young king. Young Lord Su is none other than the son of Family Head Su Hongli.¡±

    Mu Xi smiled. ¡°The Su Family is a grand and stately top-level n with deep foundations, and its ranks are full of crouching tigers and hidden dragons. Their disciples include no shortage of peerless geniuses. I could tell at a nce that you were extraordinary, Young Lord Su.¡±

    This was, of course, mere polite nonsense. After all, this was their first meeting.

    But although hispliments weren¡¯t quite sincere, Mu Xi didn¡¯t dismiss or look down on Su Yi.

    After all, he was traveling with Ning Sihua and Shen Jiusong. He couldn¡¯t possibly be an ordinary person.

    In the face of Mu Xi¡¯s pleasantries, Su Yu responded with a perfunctory nod.

    But he didn¡¯t overlook Mu Xi either.

    Just now, he watched Mu Xi¡¯s fight from a distance and realized that the youngest of the Great Zhou¡¯s non-Zhou kings had something strange about him.?His body emanated the extremely subtle aura of a treasure!

    This was why he piqued a hint of Su Yi¡¯s curiosity.

    Now, seeing him from up close, he could already vaguely discern some clues.?Mu Xi undoubtedly had some kind of miraculous secret treasure on his person, and it had silently, subtly changed his aura, making it subdued and harder to read.

    It was subtle; unless you sensed his presence carefully, it was extremely difficult to notice.

    How terrifying were the waves of power emanating from the restriction formation? Both Jiang Tanyun and Lu Zhangfeng were severely affected, which led to their earlier peril.

    Yet it didn¡¯t affect Mu Xi at all.

    This was likely due to the secret treasure he had on him.

    Of course, that was only a conjecture.

    Everyone had their secrets. That Mu Xi had, at such a young age, soared to prominence and be a king famed throughout the nation meant he¡¯d undoubtedly had his own fortuitous encounters, and he was sure to have his own trump cards, too.

    It would be just great if he were my enemy¡­. Then I could take a look and see just what kind of treasure he¡¯s got¡­.?Su Yi thought it a bit of a pity.

    With the knowledge and experience of his past life, the barest hints of a treasure¡¯s aura emanating from Mu Xi were enough for Su Yi to judge that whatever his treasure was, it was sure to be extraordinary.

    But he was still just curious.

    Given his status and his temperament, he disdained treating Mu Xi as prey over some treasure. He naturally wouldn¡¯t sink to killing someone to seize their treasures.

    By now, Mu Xi, Ning Sihua, and Shen Jiusong were already chatting amongst themselves.

    When he learned that they¡¯de here on ount of the mountain¡¯s strange phenomena, Mu Xi smiled and invited them to travel with him.

    Ning Sihua and Shen Jiusong both nced at Su Yi; something like that was naturally for him to decide.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t refuse.

    He wanted to see if, as they worked alongside each other, he could discern the true nature of Mu Xi¡¯s treasure.

    And when he saw that figures on the level of Ning Sihua and Shen Jiusong let Su Yi make this decision on their behalf, the Mountain-Subduing King was instantly serious.

    He was increasingly aware that the youth before him wasn¡¯t simple; he wasn¡¯t just another disciple of the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family!

    I¡¯ll have to keep an eye on him¡­..?Mu Xi thought to himself.

 Chapter 238: Baleful Blood-Red Lotuses, Mysterious Altars

    <h4>Chapter 238: Baleful Blood-Red Lotuses, Mysterious Altars</h4>

    Mu Xi and Shen Jiusong chatted amongst themselves, while Ning Sihua sat alone atop a boulder, looking down at a scroll. Her exquisitely contoured face waspletely tranquil.

    Not far away, Su Yi leaned back into his wicker chair and rested his eyes.

    This was what Jiang Tanyun and Lu Zhangfeng saw when they woke up.

    ¡°How are you two feeling?¡± Mu Xi smiled and looked over.

    They both shot to their feet and bowed low at the waist. ¡°Young king, we thank you foring to our aid. You saved our lives; we¡¯ll remember this kindness for the rest of our lives.¡±

    Their voices were full of gratitude, straight from the heart.

    ¡°No need to be so polite.¡± Mu Xi smiled and waved.

    Then, he introduced them to Su Yi and Ning Sihua.

    When they realized who Ning Sihua was, both of them were visibly stunned, and they dared not put on airs. Both greeted her respectfully.

    And when they learned who Su Yi was, they were surprised once more.?Neither of them had known that Family Head Su had a son by the name of Su Yi.

    But although they were confused, they dared not ck on their manners. Both greeted him respectfully too.

    Su Yi merely nodded slightly in response. He put away his wicker chair and said, ¡°let¡¯s go.¡±

    Even as he spoke, he was already walking away.?When Ning Sihua and Shen Jiusong saw this, they followed him, as if that were perfectly natural.

    But Jiang Tangyun and Lu Zhangfeng were stunned. His behavior threw them for a bit of a loop.

    Those present included the pce master of Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy, the famous Cloudlught Marquis, and the Mountain-Subduing King. All were famous; their names shook the entire nation.

    .

    Yet now, Su Yi, just another disciple of the Su Family, upped and left just like that. He didn¡¯t even ask the others first. Wasn¡¯t this a bit too capricious and dictatorial?

    Add that to the way Su Yi remained seated in his wicker chair even as they exchanged greetings, and both Jiang Tanyun and Lu Zhangfeng felt a bit ufortable. Their opinion of Su Yi instantly took a turn for the worse.

    Still, the two of them had experienced their share of both wind and rain. When they saw that neither Ning Sihua nor Shen Jiusong objected, they hid their discontent deep within their hearts.

    ¡°Young Lord Su is no ordinary person. Everything he says and does is different from themon man. Please, don¡¯t overthink it.¡± Mu Xi nced deeply at Jiang Tanyun and Lu Zhangfeng, then said with a smile, ¡°Right, would you two like to travel with us too?¡±

    They looked at each other, then straightforwardly agreed.?Traveling alongside the Mountain-Subduing King? This naturally couldn¡¯t get any better!

    Without any further dys, Mu Xi led Jiang Tanyun and Lu Zhangfeng and caught up with Su Yi¡¯s group. They then proceeded deeper into the mountain wilderness together.

    ¡°Young King, earlier, you said that it was a member of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate who entrapped us. Don¡¯t tell me that faction of heretical cultivators has risen from the ashes again?¡± Jiang Tanyun couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    He was the grand elder of Kongtong Academy. He was dark-skinned, upright, and outspoken.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Mu Xi said offhandedly. ¡°I¡¯ve received intelligence that the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate has seemingly grasped quite a few secrets regarding the recent strange phenomenon at Bloodthistle Yao Mountain. They¡¯ve sent a group of extremely powerful experts this time. It¡¯s obvious that they¡¯re nning something big.

    ¡°Just now, that was Daoist Corpse Controller, one of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate¡¯s main branch¡¯s nine elders. He¡¯s a vicious figure among fourth-level Grandmasters, and he¡¯s proficient in corpse puppetry. He¡¯s infamous.¡±

    When they heard that, both Jiang Tanyun and Lu Zhangfeng looked grave.

    They¡¯d only just barely avoided fatal cmity. When they realized that they were about to face more of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate¡¯s big shots, they couldn¡¯t help but feel solemn.

    ¡°The Deathbringer¡¯s Gate¡­.¡± Su Yi seemed lost in thought.

    It was here, in the depths of Bloodthistle Yao Mountain, that Huyan Hai found the soul jade somehow connected to Qing Wan¡¯s past.

    And not long ago, Su Yi learned that Huyan Hai, the leader of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate Imperatorial Province branch, hade on orders from the sect¡¯s leader. Apparently, they¡¯d been nning something big.

    Now, members of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate had shown up here yet again. This made it easy for Su Yi to reach a conclusion¡ª

    Whatever it was that the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate was after, it was almost certainly right here, further up the mountain!

    Furthermore, it was highly likely that Huyan Hai was involved this time too!

    If that¡¯s the case, that makes things simple. While I¡¯m investigating the true nature of the changes higher up the mountain, I can pick up some clues about Qing Wan while I¡¯m at it,?Su Yi thought to himself.

    Another hour passed.

    Suddenly, a figure emerged from the bloody smog permeating thendscape.

    It was a middle-aged man in ck. He looked important, with coarse, firm features, as if someone had carved him with an ax.

    This was Pu Yi, the grand elder of Starcliff Academy, a peak fourth-level Grandmaster!

    Pu Yi approached and greeted him respectfully. ¡°Young king, there¡¯s an enormous chasm about thirty miles from here. Members of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate are currently upying the stretch ofnd nearby.¡±

    Mu Xi nodded, then introduced him to Ning Sihua, Su Yi, and the others.

    They each greeted him and exchanged pleasantries before continuing on their way.

    The ambient blood-colored baleful energy was increasingly dense, like an imprable fog.

    This far in, everything was silent and stifled. It was terrifyingly quiet, and they no longer encountered any spirit beasts.

    The entire procession was on edge, and all of them had their weapons at the ready. They proceeded with the utmost caution.

    Even the Mountain-Subduing King, Mu Xi, held his golden spear. He dared not getcent.

    Only Su Yi seemed entirely unaware of the danger. He strolled leisurely ahead, his hands behind his back.

    His behavior was deeply irksome to Jiang Tanyun, who furrowed his brow and warned him, ¡°Young Lord Su, you must not getcent. This ce is perilous and enigmatic. If anything happens, even if we rush to your aid, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to rescue you in time.¡±

    Lu Zhangfeng also chimed in coldly, ¡°That¡¯s right. No one knows what will happen on the road ahead. Young Lord Su, you¡¯d best be more careful.¡±

    It sounded like a reminder, but in truth, it was an expression of displeasure.?During their first encounter, Su Yi left a bad impression on them. This influenced their thinking, and when they saw Su Yi¡¯s current indolent bearing, they both felt displeased.

    Even experts on the level of Mu Xi and Ning Sihua had readied themselves for battle. Even they were proceeding with caution.

    But this blue-robed youth acted like he was going for a leisurely stroll. If they didn¡¯t know better, they¡¯d think he was here on vacation!

    If Su Yi really encountered danger, wouldn¡¯t it be up to them to rescue him?

    It was only out of consideration for their respective statuses that they resisted the urge to raise their voices and chastise him.

    ¡°You can just worry about yourselves.¡± After a brief, stunned pause, Su Yi shook his head dismissively. He could naturally hear their displeasure, but he couldn¡¯t be bothered to pursue this with them.

    ¡°Young Lord Su, what¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Jiang Tanyun¡¯s brow furrowed even deeper. ¡°We¡¯re all in the same camp. How could we possibly disregard your safety??Besides, the path ahead is certain to be iparably dangerous. If anything goes wrong and you get hurt, how could we bear it?¡±

    His words were already a little rude.

    Lu Zhangfeng felt displeased too.?We warned him out of the goodness of our hearts, but this little shit doesn¡¯t appreciate our kindness! He really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him!

    Ning Sihua and Shen Jiusong couldn¡¯t help but find it funny. They could tell that Jiang Tanyun and Lu Zhangfeng were displeased with Su Yi. Or rather, they felt secure in their own backgrounds and saw Su Yi as nothing but an ordinary disciple of the Su Family.

    They sounded like seniors rebuking a good-for-nothing junior. It was inevitable that they¡¯de as cross as unting their seniority.

    Mu Xi kept an eye on Su Yi¡¯s expression, but when he saw that Su Yi remained as calm as ever, without the least bit of anger, he felt a hint of disappointment rise within him.

    But then, heughed heartily. ¡°Elder Jiang, don¡¯t look down on Young Lord Su! An ancient once said that those who remain calm as the surface of theke even when struck by lightning are fit to be generals. That saying perfectly describes Young Lord Su!¡±

    Jiang Tanyun was stunned; he hadn¡¯t anticipated that Mu Xi would speak up on Su Yi¡¯s behalf.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, he nodded. ¡°If you say so, young king. It seems I¡¯ve misunderstood.¡±

    He then said no more about the matter, but everyone could tell that Jiang Tanyun¡¯s view of Su Yi hadn¡¯t changed.

    This was?bias.

    When you had a bad first impression of someone, it stuck; old prejudices died hard. Bias would distort one¡¯s understanding.

    ¡°Hm?¡± After a while, Su Yi suddenly raised his head and looked into the sky.

    ¡°That is?¡± At almost the same time, Mu Xi, Ning Sihua, and the others all sensed something too. They looked up at the distant sky.

    That was where they saw them: nine enormous, unearthly, blood-colored lotuses.

    Each hovering lotus was formed of condensed bloody, baleful energy, and they were roughly ny feet across. They formed a Nine Pces Formation in the sky.

    The strange part was, at the center of the lotuses, wisps of bloody energy revolved, like an endlessly whirling vortex.

    Just looking at it from a distance, they felt their hearts palpitate, and a chill coursed through their entire bodies.

    ¡°That looks like the power of a grand formation¡­.¡± The starlight glinting in Mu Xi¡¯s eyes intensified, as if he¡¯d seen through numerous profound secrets. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡±

    Before long, the entire group arrived at a massive ravine.

    The ravine was like a giant rift in the earth, so deep, they couldn¡¯t see the bottom. Roiling, churning, blood-red baleful energy gushed from within, soaring directly into the dome of the heavens.

    Examining the nine hovering blood-colored lotuses more closely, it seemed that the rising baleful energy was continuously nourishing them, making them even brighter and more unearthly.

    The really shocking part was that ancient sacrificial altars lined both sides of the rift. Added together, there were a full one hundred and eight of them.

    Every single altar was pitch-ck throughout, and they were each nine feet tall. Each was engraved withpletely different, bizarre patterns.

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    When Su Yi andpany arrived, they instantly heard a low rumbling, like the beat of a drum. It emanated from within the seemingly endless rift.

    The sound was like the rhythm of the earth, carrying a unique and terrifying power. It mmed into their hearts and minds, and they went rigid. The sound almost threw their blood and qi into disarray, and it was so painful and unpleasant that they hacked up several mouthfuls of blood.

    Only Su Yi, Mu Xi, and Ning Sihua seemed entirely unaffected, as if the rhythm couldn¡¯t affect them in the least.

    However, when they heard that strange and mysterious noise, all three of them had strange looks on their faces.

    Nine bloody lotuses of baleful energy hovering in the sky, one hundred and eight sacrificial altars lining both sides of an enormous rift, an unknown and mysterious rhythm emanating from a seemingly endless chasm¡­.

    It was all just so strange.

    ¡°It seems that?this?is the source of all the strangeness in Bloodthistle Yao Mountain!¡± Mu Xi¡¯s eyes shed, and he looked somewhat expectant.?Just what secrets are hidden here?

    Is it really like the rumors say? Does this ce hide an ancient ruin? Is there really a peerless treasure inside?

    The others¡¯ emotions fluctuated as well.

    Suddenly, an icy, high-pitched voice rang out. ¡°Mountain Subduing-King, I told you not to get involved, yet you stubbornly refused to listen. Are you really dead set on throwing your life away?¡±

    Before this voice even finished echoing, they saw a group emerge from behind a low hill on the other side of the massive rift.

 Chapter 239: True Spirit Divine Blood Jade Pendant

    <h4>Chapter 239: True Spirit Divine Blood Jade Pendant</h4>

    The leader was a man in green with a long, narrow face and a high-rimmed crown on his head.

    His skin was deathly pale, his eyes were sunken, and he carried a ck paperntern. His presence was cold and unsettling, as if he¡¯d crawled straight out of hell.

    A group of nk-eyed living corpses, wooden-faced men and women, followed him. All of them emanated dense ck baleful energy.

    Daoist Corpse Controller, Zhong Yao!

    He was one of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate¡¯s nine elders, and he¡¯d mastered the art of corpse puppetry. He was a peak fourth-level Grandmaster.

    ¡°Old man, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re the only one here?¡± Mu Xi¡¯s eyes shed like lightning as he spoke loud and clear.

    ¡°I alone am I enough to deal with the likes of you.¡± Zhong Yao smiled faintly, his voice high-pitched and grating. ¡°Of course, if you leave this instant, I naturally won¡¯t kill you.¡±

    Mu Xi smiled. ¡°I¡¯d actually like to see why a half-human, half-ghost bastard like you dares to be so boastful! How capable can you even be?¡±

    His voice boomed like thunder, reverberating throughout heaven and earth.

    His clothes were white as snow, and he held a golden spear. As he called upon his cultivation, a mighty force spread throughout the surrounding area, enveloping thendscape.

    ¡°Hmph! Kind words cannot convince those determined to die. In that case, I¡¯ll just have to send you to the next world!¡±?Zhong Yao snorted coldly, then flipped his left hand in the air. A round copper dish appeared in his palm.

    He drew his fingernails across its surface and¡­.

    Bzzzz!

    The nine massive hovering baleful lotuses produced a series of strange rumbling noises.

    Immediately afterward, the one hundred and eight sacrificial altars lining both sides of the rift trembled, as if awakening from a deep slumber.

    Boom!

    Heaven and earth shook.

    Obscure, indecipherable whispering filled the air, like the secret conversations of ghosts, or hideous wailing.

    That invisible yet eerie power rose and spread like the tide.

    ¡°It¡¯s the power fluctuations of the formation!¡± The expression on Ning Sihua¡¯s pretty face shifted.

    This was different from the whispering they¡¯d encountered thus far. This time, the whispering came crashing in like a tidal wave, booming like thunder and terrifying to the extreme.

    ¡°This is bad!¡± Grand Elder Pu Yi of Starcliff Academy, Grand Elder Jiang Tianyun of Kongtong Academy, Second Elder Lu Zhangfeng, and Shen Jiusong all reacted as if they¡¯d been struck by lightning. They felt rending agony, as if their souls were tearing apart, and all of them looked visibly pained.

    Even Ning Sihua couldn¡¯t help but let out a muffled grunt. She staggered and swayed, her youthful face suddenly pallid.

    Furthermore, as the strange whispering crashed into them, they staggered as if intoxicated and clutched their skulls. It was too painful to describe in words.

    Bodily cultivation alone wasn¡¯t enough to resist or disperse the invading whispers!

    This was unquestionably terrifying.

    ¡°Mountain-Subduing King, do you see that? In the face of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate¡¯s ¡®Nine Pces Yin-Locking Formation¡¯, those helpers of yours can¡¯t take so much as a single hit!¡±

    Daoist Corpse Controller¡¯s proud, high-pitchedughter emanated from afar. ¡°I¡¯m not exaggerating when I say that even if an Earthly Immortal were to show up, they couldn¡¯t bear this level of attack!¡±

    Beneath the dome of the heavens, the nine massive lotuses swayed, linking with the power of the one hundred and eight altars to release one wave of obscure whispers after another. The waves spread out, like ripples across the surface of the water.

    As strong as Martial Dao Grandmasters were, they looked fragile in the face of the formation¡¯s terrifying power!

    ¡°Everyone, hold on a little longer. I¡¯ll go ughter that mongrel!¡± Mu Xi bellowed, and his eyes shed like lightning as he charged toward the distant Daoist Corpse Controller.

    ng!

    His clothes fluttered in the wind as his golden spear swept through the air, his handsome face filled with raw killing intent, like a god gazing down upon all of creation, terrifying and imposing.

    ¡°As expected. He really does have something up his sleeves. His soul hasn¡¯t taken any damage¡­.¡± When he saw?Mu Xi¡¯s?attack, Daoist Corpse Controller wasn¡¯t the least bit surprised. He actually shook his head in disdain. ¡°Mountain-Subduing King, do you really think I¡¯m the only one here?¡±

    As soon as he said this¡­.

    Boom!

    Amidst the rumbling of thunder, a tall, stalwart man with twin hammers and hair as red as blood shot through the sky.

    Tu Hong.

    He was one of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate¡¯s headquarter¡¯s nine elders. He was born with innate divine strength, and he was long ustomed to bloodshed. His temperament was fierce and tyrannical, and he was infamous as the ¡°Bloody-Handed Butcher.¡±

    When Tu Hong appeared, he bellowed and waved his twin hammers at Mu Xi with all his might.

    Boom!

    The hammers struck like twin mountains apanied by explosive torrents of power, forceful and overbearing.

    ¡°Get the hell out of my way!¡± Mu Xi grunted coldly, then suddenly swung with his spear, creating a destructive golden?current.

    .

    ng!

    The sound of the resulting impact shook heaven and earth. The red-haired Tu Hong was sent flying backward, and when the spear hit the ground, it formed a massive crater and scattered fragments of rock.

    Tu Hong was a ferocious and despotic figure amongst fourth-level Grandmasters, but in a direct sh, he couldn¡¯t even take a single hit from Mu Xi!

    As for Mu Xi, he didn¡¯t dy. Heunched himself directly toward Daoist Corpse Controller.

    He could tell at a nce that the formation disc in Daoist Corpse Controller¡¯s hand was the key to controlling the sinister whispering.

    So long as he broke it, the situation would turn in their favor.

    But before Mu Xi could get close¡ª

    A woman in ck appeared strangely, as if out of nowhere, to block his path.

    Her skin was clear and fair, and she had delicate, pretty features, but her eyes were an unearthly shade of blue.

    She beckoned with both hands and¡­

    Whoosh!

    des of blood-colored wind howled through the sky, sweeping across heaven and earth.

    The sharp crimson des shed open countless eye-catching rifts, as if the sky were made of silk.

    Mu Xi¡¯s pupils constricted, and he suddenly took a deep breath and stabbed the air. ¡°Hah!

    Boom!

    Golden lightning arced from his spear. Hundreds and thousands of bolts surged forth, as if intent on destroying the world. A series of booms rang out as they effortlessly broke through the countless blood-colored wind des. Light scattered and fell like rain.

    ¡°Activate!¡± The woman in ck let out a high-pitched whisper, and a hundred-foot-tall blood-colored windstorm rose behind her and tore through the air.

    Rumble!

    Mu Xi was instantly swept up. He shook like a leaf that had fallen into a vortex; his plight seemed dire.

    However, in the blink of an eye, he lit up with dazzling golden radiance and swept out with his spear.

    ¡°Break!¡±

    With a single, booming shout, the massive, blood-colored windstorm burst apart.

    The woman in ck let out a low grunt and staggered back, a trace of surprise in those eerie blue eyes.?This Mountain-Subduing King really is strong!

    Amidst the rain of sparks, Mu Xi charged, fast and unstoppable as lightning, swinging his golden spear with the intent to kill.

    The woman in ck dared not hesitate. She raised her hand and shook a string of crimson bells.

    Whoosh~!

    Billowing ck baleful energy appeared out of nowhere, as if someone had opened the gates to hell. A group of yin souls and vicious ghosts charged out.

    They howled and roared, spreading across heaven and earth as they charged toward Mu Xi.

    At the same time, the red-haired Tu Hong attacked once more, waving his massive hammers as he charged Mu Xi from behind.

    Mu Xi furrowed his brow and said tly, ¡°You¡¯re throwing your lives away!¡±

    His sleeves billowed as a blood-red pendant silently appeared in the palm of his left hand. His aura instantly surged. Soon, it was more than twice as powerful as it had been before!

    Su Yi had been watching this whole time. Naturally, he noticed the source of the change. Despite himself, a strange light shed in his eyes.

    A jade pendant formed of the divine blood of a True Spirit!??No wonder he became a non-Zhou king at his tender young age despite living in this mundane realm!

    Earlier, Su Yi had deduced that Mu Xi likely had some incredible secret treasure.?Now, seeing the pendant suffused with divinity in Mu Xi¡¯s palm, Su Yi instantly understood.

    ¡°The divine blood of a True Spirit¡± referred to the innate blood essence of a True Spirit divine beast. It contained iparably terrifying power, as well as mysterious and inscrutable capabilities.

    Even in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, a pendant formed of divine beast blood was a rare and precious treasure; even Imperial Realm cultivators would salivate and fight over it!

    There was no doubt about it; the pendant was the Mountain-Subduing King¡¯s greatest trump card!

    But Su Yi was more curious about just where Mu Xi had obtained it.

    After all, this was a mundane realm. A ce so spiritually barren couldn¡¯t possibly give rise to terrifying creatures born of heaven and nourished by the earth like True Spirit divine beasts.

    I¡¯m sure this guy has other secrets about him too,?thought Su Yi.

    Boom!

    Meanwhile, the battle raged on. After activating the pendant¡¯s power, it was as if Mu Xi had received divine aid. Nothing could stand in his way.

    In a few blinks of an eye, he shattered the ck-robed woman and Tu Hong¡¯s joint attack.

    The woman in ck coughed up blood, and her scalp went numb.

    A long, bloody line burst open on Tu Hong¡¯s chest. Skin broke, and flesh split apart. Soon, he was covered in blood.

    They looked at Mu Xi, their gazes filled with newfound terror and dread. They would never have guessed that the nation''s youngest non-Zhou King would be so terrifying!

    ¡°Die!¡± Mu Xi¡¯s clothes fluttered about as he swung his spear and struck once more.

    It was then that a deep sigh rang out. ¡°Mountain-Subduing King, you sure live up to your reputation. Given another ten years, I¡¯m afraid the Great Zhou would have another Hong Shenshang.¡±

    As this sigh drifted throughout heaven and earth, a man in simple white clothes appeared out of nowhere.

    His hair and beard were graying, his face was thin, and his eyes shone with the vicissitudes of life. The instant he appeared, he gently waved his right hand.

    Boom!

    A storm raged, and the blood-red clouds churned. The massive imprint of a hand condensed, each finger as thick as a tree trunk. It shot through the air with a streak of dazzling, blood-colored light.

    A Giant Demonblood Hand Print!

    Mu Xi staggered; he¡¯d actually been forced back.

    His pupils constricted as he realized who the man in white was, and a rare, serious look appeared on his face. ¡°Vice Sect Master Hua Liuye of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate?¡±

    The man smiled faintly. ¡°Mountain-Subduing King, I wouldn¡¯t have guessed you¡¯d know my humble name.¡±

    Mu Xi¡¯s eyes surged with intimidating starlight. ¡°Everyone believes that, ten years ago, State Preceptor Hong Shenshang killed you. Now, it seems we¡¯ve been deceived.¡±

    Hua Liuye was a valiant figure amongst heretical cultivators, as well as an infamous Xiantian Martial Ancestor!

    His ill reputation first spread throughout the nation decades ago. They called him an old demon capable of contending with the state preceptor!

    Ten years ago, Hong Shenshang arranged to fight Hua Liuye atop the Great Zhou¡¯s True Martial Mountain.

    In the end, State Preceptor Hong Shenshang emerged victorious.

    And ording to the spectators, following their duel, State Preceptor Hong Shenshang?ran?Hua Liuye¡¯s corpse through, destroying it. He then flung Hua Liuye¡¯s body over the cliff and into the waters of the Tian River below.

    Mu Xi would never have expected that now, ten years after that fateful duel, he¡¯d encounter this infamous old devil on Bloodthistle Yao Mountain!

    Were news of this to spread, it would cause uproar throughout the empire!

    After all, Hua Liuye¡¯s ill reputation preceded him. It was decades ago that he first swept through the nation¡¯s Xiantian Martial Ancestors, stirring up countless storms and causing who-knows-how-much bloodshed!

 Chapter 240: Su Yi Enters the Fray

    <h4>Chapter 240: Su Yi Enters the Fray</h4>

    Mu Xi reacted as if a terrifying enemy had descended upon them.?Hua Liuye¡¯s appearance made him realize how serious this situation really was.

    ¡°Mountain-Subduing King, I¡¯ve always loved talent. Throughout the Great Zhou, young men so blessed by fortune are rare indeed. If you¡¯re willing to lower your head and pledge yourself to the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate, I can look the other way about what happened today.¡±

    Not far away, the white-robed, gray-haired Hua Liuye smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯d even go so far as to offer you my position as vice sect leader on a silver tter.¡±

    Mu Xiughed coldly. ¡°You sure know how to dream, you damn geezer!¡±

    ng!

    He raised his golden spear and pointed its tip at the distant Hua Liuye. ¡°Years ago, State Preceptor Hong Shenshang failed to kill you, but that doesn¡¯t mean?I?can¡¯t take your head!¡±

    Before his cold voice even finished echoing through the air, Mu Xi charged bravely into the fray.

    He arced through the air like a dazzling rainbow, carrying surging murderous intent as he charged Hua Liuye.

    Hua Liuye couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and sigh. ¡°Mountain-Subduing King, both the time and location are in my favor. I have theplete advantage. How could I possibly risk my life going toe-to-toe with you?¡±

    A wooden sword silently appeared in his hand. It was pitch-ck and reminiscent of jade, but it wasn¡¯t jade. It looked like iron, yet it clearly wasn¡¯t.

    Hua Liuye gently stabbed it into the air.

    Apletely pitch ck, jade but not jade, iron yet not iron, wooden sword silently appeared in his hand, and he stabbed its top into the air.

    ¡°Suppress!¡±

    Just one word, yet it went off like lightning.

    The one hundred and eight mysterious altars rumbled, and strange and obscure marks flooded out, covering heaven and earth, forming the outline of a towering divine mountain in the sky and emanating limitless divine radiance.

    In the face of this vast and imposing divine mountain, Mu Xi felt like a single drop of water in a vast ocean: utterly insignificant.

    Rumble!

    As the divine mountain came crashing down, it threw the skies into chaos.

    Mu Xi went rigid, and he froze in mid-air as a terrifying suppressive force bore down on him. His muscles and bones creaked and rubbed together, unable to bear the pressure.

    His expression changed dramatically.

    ¡°Activate!¡± Mu Xi gnashed his teeth and activated the blood-red jade pendant in his hand in a mad frenzy. His aura surged and expanded with earth-shaking momentum.

    Above his head, the faint, nigh-indiscernible figure of a blood Qilin appeared, standing on the surroundingndscape. It held the moon and sun in its mouth, and its eyes were like abysses of blood: divine and endlessly imposing.

    Amidst a deafening, thunderous boom, Mu Xi actually managed to resist the suppression of that divine mountain!

    One man and one mountain, trapped in a stalemate!

    When he saw this, even Hua Liuye was visibly stunned. He couldn¡¯t help but stare intently at the blood-red jade pendant in Mu Xi¡¯s left hand.

    ¡°Mountain-Subduing King, is that the treasure that allowed you to sweep across the nation unchecked? It¡¯s indeed impressive!¡± eximed Hua Liuye, his gaze filling with irrepressible heat.

    How could a Xiantian Martial Ancestor of his level fail to realize how divine and mysterious that jade pendant was?

    Then, Hua Liuye lowered his head to look at his ck wooden sword. His gaze suddenly softened, and he muttered, ¡°Of course, you¡¯re not bad either¡­.¡±

    ¡°Damn you!¡± Mu Xi¡¯s expression was dark. The pressure on him was increasing, and he was deeply worried.

    Not even he would have guessed that Hua Liuye, the old devil, was so treacherous. He refused to fight him head-on, instead using the power of the formation to suppress him.

    Even more terrifyingly, even with the Qilin Blood Jade Pendant¡¯s support, Mu Xi could only just barely contend with the formation; he couldn¡¯t really break through the divine?mountain it had manifested.

    This is all because I was so stubbornly insistent on achieving perfection in the Grandmaster Realm. With my current cultivation, I cannot realize the true power of the Qilin Blood Pendant. Otherwise, how could I possibly let him suppress me so badly¡­?

    What should I do?

    Mu Xi was inwardly frantic.

    The Nine Pces Yin-Locking Formation was still circting under Daoist Corpse Controller¡¯s control, and the tide of unearthly whispering spread without pause.

    Pu Yi, Shen Jiusong, Jiang Tanyun, and Lu Zhangfeng were all racked with agony and covered in sweat. Their energy was on the verge of descending into chaos.?For all intents and purposes, they¡¯d already lost all will to fight.

    Ning Sihua wasparatively better off, but judging by her pained expression, her soul was under attack too.

    ¡°Hm?¡± But when Mu Xi noticed Su Yi¡¯s current situation, he was stunned despite himself.

    Su Yi had his hands behind his back, and he just stood there, looking perfectly leisurely and at ease. He was examining the one hundred and eight altars with great interest, as if all of this were perfectly normal. The unearthly whispers weren¡¯t affecting him in the slightest.

    What¡¯s that guy doing??Mu Xi was baffled, and for some reason, he suddenly felt as if he were on the verge of madness.?Even now, he isn¡¯t reacting to anything at all? What¡¯s up with that?

    No, wait.

    He¡¯s only in the Qi umtion Realm. I shouldn¡¯t ce my hopes on him¡­.

    But the way he¡¯s watching like this is some kind of spectacle, as if none of this has anything to do with him, is simply infuriating!!!

    Su Yi seemed to sense his gaze. He looked up and asked, ¡°Can you still hold on?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± said Mu Xi without even pausing to think.

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. Then, he looked away and fixed his gaze on one of the nearby altars. It was as if there were some grand and incredible mystery about it, and he was fully transfixed.

    But his heartless attitude made Mu Xi so angry that the veins?bulged?on his forehead, and he almost coughed up blood.

    Su Yi might be young, but he¡¯s traveling side-by-side with Ning Sihua and Shen Jiusong, and they seem to respect him to the extreme, so I figured he had to be some kind of hidden expert.

    Who¡¯d have thought that, even in the face of such grave peril, he wouldn¡¯t even react at all?

    ¡°Ee?¡± It was then that Hua Liuye noticed their exchange.

    When he saw that the Nine Pces Yin-Locking Formation wasn¡¯t affecting Su Yi at all, he couldn¡¯t help but feel rather stunned.

    Hua Liuye nced at the woman in ck and Tu Hong, then casually issued his orders. ¡°You two, go bring that youngster over here. I suspect he has some kind of secret treasure on him, something that¡¯s helping him resist the power of the formation.¡±

    When he saw this, Mu Xi was inwardly exultant.?This guy¡¯s finally going to get what¡¯sing to him!

    But when he saw the woman in ck and Tu Hong charge Su Yi for real, he couldn¡¯t help but worry on Su Yi¡¯s behalf. He shouted, ¡°Su Yi, don¡¯t just stand there! Hurry up and run!¡±

    Only then did Su Yi reluctantly look away from the altars and nce at Mu Xi. ¡°Hold on tight. I¡¯ll be there to save you soon.¡±

    His tone was casual, but Mu Xi was stunned.?You¡¯ll have a hard enough time protecting yourself, yet now you¡¯re saying you¡¯re going to save me?

    ¡°Come on, little guy. Be good and follow your Grandpa Tu!¡± Uproariousughter rang out like thunder, and the red-headed, massive, imposing Tu Hong charged over.

    He was a peak fourth-level Grandmaster. Even though he¡¯d been injured in his earlier sh against Mu Xi, his aura was intimidating to the extreme.

    However, he seemed afraid he¡¯d hurt Su Yi, so he only struck with one hand, like a hawk trying to capture a rabbit.

    Su Yi watched as he drew near, a hint of a cold smirk tugging at his lips.

    It was only when Tu Hong¡¯s cattail leaf fan-sized hands drew near that he casually extended his right hand, then grabbed, swung, and mmed.

    The others watched as¡ª

    Su Yi exerted strength through his wrists, and Tu Hong mmed into the dirt like a wooden peg.

    Bam!

    The earth shook, scattering fragments of stone. A human-sized crater formed in the ground.

    When they next looked at Tu Hong, they saw that his head was broken and bleeding, his cheeks had caved in, and his face was covered in dirt. Throughout his body, the impact had shattered too many bones to count.

    Hey there, sprawled out and seemingly paralyzed, his qi on the verge of copsing into disarray, twitching like an epileptic and coughing up blood.

    Mu Xi, Hua Liuye, Daoist Corpse Controller, and the woman in ck all reacted the exact same way: ¡°......????¡±

    The atmosphere fell deathly silent; what they¡¯d just witnessed left them all dumbstruck.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that I¡¯m only seventeen, but I hate nothing more than others calling me ¡®little guy.¡¯ Got it?¡± Su Yi said seriously, then kicked gently with the tips of his toes.

    Bang!

    Tu Hong¡¯s skull split open like a watermelon. Red liquid and white chunks sprayed out.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The woman in ck let out a high-pitched whistle, pressed her fingers together, and shed.

    Rumble!

    Countless des of blood-colored wind swept toward Su Yi. They were swift, fierce, and violent.

    Su Yi waved his sleeves, and the wind des filling the sky burst into nothingness.

    The woman in ck¡¯s pupils constricted, but before she could react, Su Yi appeared directly in front of her.

    ¡°No one who uses me of courting death lives to tell the tale. You naturally won¡¯t be an exception.¡± As his calm, indifferent voice rang out, he raised his right hand and tapped his index finger against her fair, unblemished forehead.

    Tapping someone on the forehead was, ordinarily speaking, an affectionate gesture.

    Men did it to women, and elders did it to children. People liked tapping each other on the forehead as a show of either affection or as a gentle rebuke.

    But when Su Yi¡¯s finger made contact, the woman in ck, a fourth-level Grandmaster, felt her skull split open. Her awareness instantly copsed, and everything went dark.

    Then, her delicate frame fell silently into the dirt.

    Mu Xi gasped and watched in a daze.?This guy¡­.

    Meanwhile, Daoist Corpse Controller, the one wielding the Nine Pces Yin-Locking Formation, went rigid. A chill coursed through his body, and his expression changed dramatically.

    ¡°Bastard!¡± Hua Liuye was furious, and his eyes shed. When he looked at Su Yi, his gaze was now cold and terrifying.

    His sleeves flew through the air, and he raised his inky-ck wooden sword and stabbed Su Yi through the air.

    Boom!

    The one hundred and eight altars rumbled once more. A tide of cloud patterns and mysterious symbols surged forth, condensing a towering divine mountain in the air. It appeared directly above Su Yi¡¯s head, then came crashing down.

    It lit up with zing, rosy light. Its suppressive force crushed and burst the air itself, producing a series of low, rumbling booms.

    Mu Xi¡¯s heart tensed. ¡°Hurry up and dodge!¡±

    He¡¯d been contending with a divine mountain manifested from the power of the formation all this time. It was only thanks to his jade pendant that he¡¯d held on this long.

    Without it, he feared he¡¯d have kicked the bucket a long time ago.

    Now, seeing Hua Liuye use the same skill again, using the formation to counter Su Yi, it was only natural that he¡¯d be tense!

    Su Yi smiled but said nothing.

    It was only after that zing, radiant divine mountain came crashing down that he stretched out and flicked his finger.

    Kssh!

    His finger struck like a sword, flying through the air to strike a nearby ancient altar. Its surface was covered in borate inscriptions and cloud patterns. Together, they were shaped like a dense vortex.

    And Su Yi¡¯s strikended perfectly in the vortex¡¯s center.

    Boom!

    The vast mountain crashing towards him instantly burst, like a firework going off above Su Yi¡¯s head. It was a magnificent spectacle.

    This scene caught the tense, nervous Mu Xi off guard. He was so startled, his jaw practically fell off.

    Hua Liuye was dumbstruck too. His entire mind went nk.

    ¡°????¡±

 Chapter 241: Ten Thousand Feet of Sword Qi, Stunning the World

    <h4>Chapter 241: Ten Thousand Feet of Sword Qi, Stunning the World</h4>

    Hua Liuye was indeed stunned.

    As a prominent expert of the heretical way, he¡¯d witnessed countless unbelievable scenes.

    Yet what had just happened waspletely beyond hisprehension, to the point that he almost dared not believe his eyes.

    ¡°You¡­. How did you do that?¡± Hua Liuye subconsciously asked.

    Su Yi said offhandedly, ¡°The formation is right there. If you can use it, it¡¯s only natural that I can use it too.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Hua Liuye furrowed his brow. ¡°The restriction formation isposed of one hundred and eight altars, and it has mysterious and inscrutable origins. I poured everything I had into researching it for a full decade before finally learning to control it. But you? You¡¯re only in the Qi umtion Realm! How could you possibly manage such a thing?"

    He sounded bewildered and uncertain.

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Why should I tell you?¡±

    As he spoke, he strode into the air, his fingers shifting as if strumming the strings of a zither, sending streaks of power toward different altars.?Each time a streak of power left his fingers, the altar it touched produced a strange rumbling, and inscrutable symbols shed and flickered into view.

    When he saw this, Hua Liuye¡¯s pupils constricted. He realized that something wasn¡¯t right, and he immediately reacted.

    ng!

    The ck wooden sword hummed in his hands as he stabbed ten times in rapid session.

    Instantly, one divine mountain after another appeared in the air, blotting out the sun and suppressing the skies. All of them bore down on Su Yi at once.

    But Su Yi paid them no need. He just stretched out his finger and exerted his strength. One streak of sword qi after another shot forth and struck different altars as if he were?weaving a.

    During this process, the divine mountains vanished in a puff of smoke before they even drew near.

    Hua Liuye¡¯s expression alternated between rage and bewilderment. He was increasingly unable to stay calm.

    In the end, even the mountain hovering over and suppressing Mu Xi disappeared into nothingness, instantly freeing Mu Xi from his predicament.

    ¡°Dammit!¡± Hua Liuye hadpletely lost his cool.

    ¡°Is that the end of your tricks?¡± Su Yi stood not far away, atop one of the altars, andughed.

    His tone was casual, yet rife with mockery.

    Hua Liuye¡¯s thin face flushed bright red. He suddenly activated his wooden sword and stabbed several dozen times in rapid session.

    But then something rather awkward happened¡ª

    Despite Hua Liuye¡¯s repeated attempts, the one hundred and eight altars didn¡¯t move in the slightest. They didn¡¯t react at all¡­.

    As a result, his sword movements looked funny, even ridiculous.

    Mu Xi snorted, then burst intoughter. Soon, he wasughing so hard that he almost cried. ¡°Aiyo! If the people of the Great Zhou were here to see how ridiculous the famed heretical cultivator Hua Liuye really was, what would they think?¡±

    Hua Liuye¡¯s face was ashen.?He realized that the situation wasn¡¯t looking good for him. He was angry and bewildered, but also solemn.

    ¡°Retreat!¡± Hua Liuye turned tail and fled.

    Although he took the time to warn the distant Daoist Corpse Controller, it was obvious that he was no longer concerned about hispanion¡¯s well-being. He shot through the air, quick as lightning, fleeing directly and efficiently, without any further dys.

    Even Mu Xi was stunned. He found it hard to believe.?This is the prominent heretical cultivator who once fought toe-to-toe against State Preceptor Hong Shenshang. How could he chicken out just like that?

    Su Yiughed dryly and shook his head. ¡°You think you can run?¡±

    He then exerted strength through his toes. The altar below him boomed.

    Immediately afterward, the other altars seemed to awaken from a deep slumber.

    An arc of dazzling, searing red light emerged from every altar, piercing through the clouds and illuminating thendscape.

    Upon closer inspection, strange and inscrutable patterns and symbols had floated into view around each altar. There were holy men chasing the sun, demons and immortals locked inbat, countless races struggling against each other¡­..

    A vast, holy aura nketed this entire stretch of heaven and earth with the faint nging of a bell and the indistinct chanting of sutras.

    As he took in this shocking scene, Mu Xi was stunned. He watched in a daze, rooted to the spot.

    It was just too terrifying!

    The divine mountains Hua Liuye had manifested earlier were nothing byparison.

    Was?this?the true power of the formation?

    ¡°Go!¡± Su Yi then stretched out his hand and tapped the air.

    ng!

    The countless symbols converged in mid-air, forming a ten-thousand-foot longsword. It shed through the air and shot off into the distance.

    It was like a towering de delivering judgment over all of creation, illuminating the nine heavens, its radiance seemingly endless.

    Its aura alone made Mu Xi break out into goosebumps. His hair stood on end, and he felt suffocated.

    At the same time, several miles away, Hua Liuye was fleeing with all his might. He suddenly felt his heart palpitate, and he instinctively looked up, only to see¡­

    A streak of dazzling sword qi was shing right toward him, shattering theyers of blood-red clouds with unsurpassed, awe-inspiring momentum.

    It was like an immortal de descending upon the mortal world!

    ¡°No¡ª!¡± Hua Liuye roared hysterically and held his ck wooden sword protectively in front of himself.

    Boom!

    A momentter, the sharp, ferocious, radiant sword qi had enveloped himpletely, disintegrating both his body and soul into ash.

    When everything was quiet once more, they saw a perfectly straight, ten-thousand-foot rift in the ground. It had cut through the mountain and severed rocks, eye-catching and shocking!

    Su Yi stood atop the altar and retracted his gaze. ¡°See that? That¡¯s the true power of this formation.¡±

    Mu Xi¡¯s back was drenched in sweat, and his clothes were soaked. He gasped repeatedly.

    When he next looked at Su Yi, the look in his eyes had changedpletely: he was stunned, shaken, and deeply bewildered.

    Was it even possible for a Qi umtion Realm youth to wield such power?

    Before he could even recover from his daze, Su Yi started giving orders. ¡°Do me a favor and fetch the wooden sword the old man left behind.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­.¡± Mu Xi was stunned, and he pointed at himself. ¡°Are you talking to me?¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Who else could I be talking to?¡±

    Mu Xi felt rather strange inside.?When this guy orders others about, why does he make it seem so natural?

    But considering that peerless, shocking disy of power he¡¯d just witnessed, Mu Xi repressed his displeasure, turned, and left.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi¡¯s gaze turned toward the distant Daoist Corpse Controller.

    The thin-faced fourth-level Grandmaster with the unpleasant, grating voice was beside himself with terror. He was drenched in sweat, and his thighs quivered; his soul practically left its body.

    When he sensed Su Yi¡¯s gaze, he quivered from head to toe, and his knees turned to jelly. He almost flung himself to the ground.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a choice,¡± said Su Yi, pointing to the massive rift. ¡°Jump in, or die.¡±

    The chasm was unfathomably deep, and from time to time, it erupted with bloody, baleful energy. It was sinister and mysterious.

    Furthermore, the one hundred and eight mysterious altars lining its sides formed a terrifying and inscrutable grand formation.

    It was fair to say that the recent strangeness around Bloodthistle Yao Mountain was connected to the chasm. There was no doubt about it.

    However, not even Daoist Corpse Controller knew what was hidden deep within the chasm.

    When he heard Su Yi¡¯s words, his expression filled with uncertainty. Then, he gnashed his teeth, roared, and leaped into the rift. Before long, he¡¯d disappeared from view.

    Su Yi was briefly stunned. He nced into the chasm¡¯s depths and sank into thought.

    Without the onught of the Nine Pces Yin-Locking Formation, hispanions regained their mental rity. All of them felt as if they¡¯d set down a massive burden.

    Pu Yi, Jiang Tanyun, Lu Zhangfeng, and the others were gasping for breath, lingering terror written all over their faces.

    ¡°Thank you again for your aid, Fellow Daoist.¡± Ning Sihua walked right up and nodded slightly. The exquisite outline of her face now carried an additionalyer of shock and respect.

    Shen Jiusong hurried over as well, then bowed. ¡°Many thanks for saving my life!¡±

    Earlier, their souls had been under attack, but this didn¡¯t stop them from watching the entire battle unfold.

    They naturally saw Su Yi¡¯s disy of power, and how he¡¯d single-handedly ttened all his enemies.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was still fixed on the chasm. He said casually, ¡°You¡¯d best rest a while before doing anything else.¡±

    Ning Sihua and Shen Jiusong nodded.

    It was then that Grand Elder Pu Yi of Starcliff Academy bowed solemnly and said, ¡°Young Lord Su, you turned the tides and saved us all. I, Pu Yi, will remember this benevolence for the rest of my life!¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡± Su Yi merely grunted in response; he didn¡¯t take it to heart.

    When they saw this, Jiang Tanyun and Lu Zhangfeng nced at each other. They hesitated momentarily, then approached and expressed their gratitude as well.

    ¡°Earlier, we were blind, and we underestimated you. Despite our earlier rudeness, you stepped up to rescue us, saving us from otherwise certain doom. We¡¯re deeply ashamed, and don¡¯t know how to forgive ourselves.¡±

    Both of them lowered their heads, not daring to meet Su Yi¡¯s gaze.

    Earlier, due to a poor first impression of Su Yi, they¡¯d thought little of him. They¡¯d even made sarcasticments about him.

    Yet now, after watching him y an entire group of Deathbringer¡¯s Gate experts, how could they dare show any trace of negligence?

    Even a famous old demon like Hua Liuye fell, unable to withstand a single attack!

    More than that, the way Su Yi took control of the formation, smiling as he overturned both clouds and rain, left even the two Kongtong Academy higher-ups dazed and shaken.

    The core problem was simple: they would never have guessed that a young man like him could wield such transcendent power.

    ¡°How could I possibly make trouble for you?¡± Su Yi shook his head.

    He¡¯d never paid Jiang Tanyun or Lu Zhangfeng any heed to begin with. He didn¡¯t care about their earlier disdain, and he didn¡¯t care about their gratitude, either.

    Besides, he might have intervened this time, but that wasn¡¯t for the sake of proving anything to them.

    When they saw that Su Yi had no ns to pursue what happened earlier, Jiang Tanyun and Lu Zhangfeng sighed in relief, but they couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit sour, too.

    How could they fail to notice Su Yi¡¯s cold, distant attitude?

    ¡°Young Lord Su, this is the wooden sword you wanted.¡± Mu Xi, meanwhile, had already returned carrying that ink-dark wooden sword, which he passed to Su YI.

    ¡°What do you think of this sword?¡± Su Yi asked offhandedly.

    Mu Xi was briefly stunned. Then, he muttered, ¡°It¡¯s likely a secret treasure. It has an inscrutable presence, and it¡¯s not at all simple. However, I¡¯m afraid I have no idea what secrets it hides.¡±

    Earlier, Hua Liuye had used this very sword to control the power of the one hundred and eight altars and manifest divine mountains of seemingly limitless power.

    And just now, that ten-thousand-foot streak of sword qi that Su Yi had used was enough to disintegrate a mighty Xiantian Martial Ancestor like Hua Liuye, but the sword remained entirely undamaged. That was simply unbelievable!

    Mu Xi examined the sword after picking it up and discovered that it was extremely heavy, but that he couldn¡¯t tell what it was made out of.

    Furthermore, the de emanated obscure, unreadable energy, but it was somehow terrifying. Just examining, he felt his heart quiver.

    But to his surprise, Su Yi looked the wooden sword up and down for a while and said, ¡°It¡¯s normal that you couldn¡¯t tell; it¡¯s iplete, a half-finished sword embryo.¡±

 Chapter 242: Abstruse God Wood Sword Embryo

    <h4>Chapter 242: Abstruse God Wood Sword Embryo</h4>

    Mu Xi was stunned. A mere unfinished sword possessed such unbelievable power?

    If it were forged into a true spiritual weapon, how terrifyingly powerful would it be?

    ¡°An old devil like Hua Liuye actually produced such a treasure? That¡¯s truly surprising,¡± muttered Mu Xi.

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°With those paltry skills of his, how could he produce such a divine weapon? If I¡¯m not mistaken, the owner of this unfinished sword was the very same expert that ced the formation¡¯s one hundred and eight altars.¡±

    This time, all of them were stunned. But when they thought about it, this deduction was logical.

    Because just now, all of them could tell that it was only by relying on the sword embryo that Hua Liuye managed to borrow the formation¡¯s power.

    Ning Sihua couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Then Fellow Daoist, can you tell who it was who ced this formation?¡±

    Su Yi thought it over, then said, ¡°All I can go by is the strength of their Dao of Talismans and Formations. This formation is sufficient to repress and kill a Spirit Dao cultivator, suggesting that whoever ced it has Spirit Dao cultivation at the very least.¡±

    Spirit Dao!!

    Ning Sihua and Mu Xi¡¯s?pupils subtly?constricted, while Shen Jiusong gasped. It was only earlier, on their way here, that he first heard Su Yi and Ning Sihua mention the Spirit Dao.

    Naturally, he was now well aware of just how terrifying those they called ¡°Spirit Dao cultivators¡± were!

    Pu Yi, Jiang Tanyun, and Lu Zhangfeng were all quite confused.

    However, when they saw the surprise written on Ning Sihua and Mu Xi¡¯s faces, they realized that whoever had ced this formation was likely an existence so mighty, they transcended the limits of their imagination.

    Yet a mere youth like Su Yi had seen through it, clear as day. This only made Pu Yi and the others respect him all the more.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin any further. His gaze swept around the area, and he got to work, flitting between the various altars.

    When he returned, he carried nine blood-colored pennants.

    These were formation gs. Each was about the size of a palm, and their poles were thin as bamboo chopsticks. The gs were engraved with sinister and imposing, contorted inscriptions and cloud markings.

    The Nine Pces Yin-Locking Formation that Daoist Corpse Controller used earlier was ced and formed through these nine blood-colored gs.

    This smaller formation was ced on the foundation of the one hundred and eight altars. As a result, when it circted, it was essentially ¡°stealing¡± the power of therger formation

    Take the nine massive blood-colored lotuses hovering overhead. Those were manifestations of the smaller formation¡¯s power.

    In Su Yi¡¯s eyes, the so-called ¡°Nine Pces Yin-Locking Formation¡± was only the most ordinary of formations of the Dao of Talismans and Formations.

    However, in this mundane world, producing arge-scale formation like this was already rare and impressive.

    Su Yi thought to himself,?With a few little adjustments, I can use these nine gs to ce a Nine Pces Divine River Formation. Then, all I¡¯ll need is to prepare a base capable of supporting the formation¡¯s operations. It¡¯ll cover a ten-thousand-foot radius and be strong enough to entrap and kill even Xiantian Martial Ancestors¡­.

    The materials used to make this set of gs were actually quite extraordinary; in the world of the mundane, all were extremely rare tier-four spiritual materials.

    Unless he was mistaken, even in the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate, a set of gs like this was a priceless treasure.

    Yet now, they¡¯d naturally fallen into Su Yi¡¯s hands.

    Of course, in Su Yi¡¯s eyes, his greatest harvest was undoubtedly the wooden sword embryo.

    The unfinished sword was about three feet, four inches long and three fingers wide. It had a simple edge, and the body of the sword was dark as ink. It was made entirely out of ¡°Abstruse God Wood.¡±

    ording to legend, Abstruse God Wood was formed in the underworld on the road to the Nine Yellow Springs. It was an unparalleled divine material.

    Once every thousand years, Abstruse God Wood suffered a ¡°Nether Lightning Tribtion¡±. The wood that survived would form a natural Dao pattern.

    Once every ten thousand years, Abstruse God Wood underwent trial by ¡°Abstruse Netherworld Fire Tribtion.¡± If it survived, it gave rise to a Xiantian Wood Spirit!

    Only after surviving both tribtions did Abstruse God Wood be a true, unparalleled divine material. It was so precious that not even Imperial Realm Experts could resist temptation.

    s, the wood used to forge this sword embryo clearly had yet to reach ten thousand years of age. It couldn¡¯t possibly have ovee the Abstruse Netherworld Fire Tribtion.¡± That meant it was far removed from the true peerless divine material, ten-thousand-year Abstruse God Wood.

    It was, at most, a rare and precious divine material.

    But Su Yi was already quite pleased with it. A sword embryo like this was far better than spiritual materials, regardless of tier.

    In this mundane realm, it was undoubtedly the type of precious treasure you couldn¡¯t search for; you could only bump into by chance.

    Su Yi was already nning to forge himself a new sword, and he¡¯d already gathered numerous materials.

    The sword embryo before him gave him a burst of inspiration and a new direction!

    Mu Xi hesitated briefly, then asked, ¡°Young Lord Su, since you can control the one hundred and eight altars, can you tell just what is hidden deep within that chasm?¡±

    The others all looked over.

    They¡¯d alle to Bloodthistle Yao Mountain in search of fortune. Now, they could tell that the source of the mountain¡¯s strangeness was in the depths of that unknown, massive chasm!

    ¡°There¡¯s a mysterious power sealed down there,¡± said Su Yi, putting away the sword embryo and formation gs. ¡°Is it fortune or disaster? It¡¯s still too soon to say.¡±

    ¡°A sealed power?¡± Mu Xi was stunned.

    Ning Sihua exined, ¡°Earlier, on our way here, Fellow Daoist Su deduced that the hundred and eight altars were here to seal whatever mysterious power lies within that chasm. Do you remember the earthquake-like disturbance we encountered earlier?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s hearts shook, and their expressions shifted. They were starting to understand.

    Earlier, all of Bloodthistle Yao Mountain seemed to sway. That was highly likely caused by the power sealed deep within the rift!

    ¡°So does that mean that Hua Liuye and the others from the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate were trying to undo the seal and release that mysterious sealed power?¡± asked Shen Jiusong.

    The others couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    If that mysterious power were a stroke of fortune, that would naturally be just wonderful.

    But what if it was a cmity? Then, the moment someone broke through the seal, it would lead to disaster, wouldn¡¯t it?

    ¡°Is it fortune, or is it a disaster? We¡¯ll know if we go take a look,¡± said Mu Xi, his eyes shing.

    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous for you all down there. Unless you¡¯re absolutely confident, I¡¯d encourage you to remain here.¡± Su Yi ced his hands behind his back, walked over to the long, narrow chasm, and peered into its depths.

    Mu Xi instantly nodded. His gaze swept across Pu Yi and the others, and he said, ¡°How about this? You wait here. Young Lord Su and I will go down and take a look.¡±

    Pu Yi and the others naturally had no objections.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go too,¡± said Ning Sihua.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t object. ¡°Let me say this first: it¡¯s highly likely that unknown perils lurk in the chasm¡¯s depths. If you follow me, you must do as I say.¡±

    Ning Sihua straightforwardly agreed.

    Mu Xi smiled and said calmly, ¡°Young Lord Su, please rest assured. I naturally won¡¯t be a burden.¡±

    His tone was rife with confidence. Su Yi said no more. He just snapped his fingers.

    Kssh!

    A sharp streak of power shot from his fingers, striking an altar a few hundred feet away..

    A massive boom instantly rang out. One mysterious wave after another rose from the one hundred and eight altars, forming a terrifying suppressive power that surged into the chasm.

    Even with their naked eyes, they could tell what was happening; the waves of power were gradually suppressing the baleful energy erupting out of the rift!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Yi took the lead and hopped right into the chasm. Ning Sihua and Mu Xi followed hot on his heels.

    Before long, all three of them disappeared into the darkness.

    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s wait here for now.¡± Shen Jiusong¡¯s gaze swept across the group. He then walked up to one of the altars and sat down cross-legged in front of it.

    The grand elder of Kongtong Academy, Jiang Tanyun, hesitated, then walked up to him and bowed in greeting. ¡°Cloudlight Marquis, might we take this opportunity to ask you about Young Lord Su?¡±

    Shen Jiusong inwardly found it rather funny.?On our way here, you put on the airs of an elder to rebuke him, yet now, you¡¯re lowering your head of your own volition?

    ¡°Now that you mention it, I¡¯m extremely curious about Young Lord Su too. If you were willing to clear up our doubts, that would be just wonderful,¡± said Pu Yi, nodding respectfully.

    ¡°Please instruct us, Cloudlight Marquis!¡± Zhang Lufeng soon followed suit.

    When he saw that the entire group of proud old codgers was looking at him expectantly, hoping for instruction, Shen Jiusong felt satisfaction deep within his heart.

    He coughed dryly to clear his throat, then said, ¡°Everyone, I, Shen Jiusong, am not unreasonable. There are some things I should say, and some things I shouldn¡¯t. I¡¯ll tell you what I can, and leave the rest unsaid. All I ask is that you don¡¯t make this difficult for me.¡±

    Jiang Tanyun and the others hurriedly nodded. ¡°Of course, of course. That¡¯s only natural.¡±

    Afterward, Shen Jiusong went on to tell them a bit about Su Yi¡¯s aplishments.

    It was just as he¡¯d promised earlier. He told them what he could, but said nothing he shouldn¡¯t, not even a word.

    Even so, throughout his tale, Jiang Tanyun and the others gasped repeatedly, and from time to time, they couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion.

    Especially when they learned that Su Yi had casually in even the Dragoke Hermit, Qin Wenshan, the Grandmaster ranked twenty-seventh on the leaderboards. Their hearts shook, and inwardly, they couldn¡¯t help but cry out.

    If they¡¯d known about this earlier, how could they possibly have dared look down on Su Yi?

    But what confused them was that, although Su Yi was indeed a disciple of the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family, his rtionship with the Su Family was tense, like fire and water!

    The most unbelievable part was that Su Yi¡¯s mysterious and inscrutable abilities seemed like they had nothing to do with the Su Family¡­.

    s, in regards to that, Shen Jiusong said nothing. He kept his lips tightly sealed.

    Their curiosity had been piqued and they wanted to know more, but there was nothing for it. They could only grimace and shake their heads.

    Meanwhile, deep within the thirty-thousand-foot chasm.

    Bang!

    Su Yi exerted strength through his toes, bouncing off the walls several times in rapid session beforending gently on the firm ground below.

    The first thing he saw was a stretch of striking, bright red light. Afterward, his field of vision cleared up, and Su Yi saw the scenery clearly.

    The depths of the rift opened to an underground world!

    Everywhere he looked, he saw strangely-shaped boulders, a forest of rock, and lingering bloody mists. It was hard to tell at a nce just how big this underground world was.

    Ssh ssh ssh!

    The sound of a surging current emanated from deep within the crimson smog. It seemed that, off in the distance, there was an underground river.

    However, when Su Yi heard the sound of the current, his pupils suddenly constricted.

 Chapter 243: Dao Cocoon

    <h4>Chapter 243: Dao Cocoon</h4>

    Those are¡­?Spatial fluctuations?

    Su Yi was stunned.?Don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s a spatial tunnel in this underground world? Or a hidden realm in a separate dimension?

    As he pondered, Ning Sihua and Mu Xinded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Yi didn¡¯t exin. He justunched straight into action, heading towards the source of the current.

    Ning Sihua and Mu Xi were briefly stunned, but they soon hurried after him.

    Bloody mist permeated the ¡°forest¡± of strangely-shaped rocks. The underground world was dark, somber, and deathly silent save for the surging current off in the distance.

    Ning Sihua and Mu Xi quickly realized that Su Yi was leading them toward the noise.

    ¡°That seems like spatial power fluctuations¡­.¡± Ning Sihua pondered out loud.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t ¡®seem¡¯ like spatial power fluctuations. It?is?spatial power fluctuations,¡± said Mu Xi, correcting her without so much as pausing to think.

    Ning Sihua evaluated the youngest of the non-Zhou kings, then said, ¡°Mountain-Subduing King, it seems you understand quite a bit about cultivation.¡±

    Mu Xi smiled, then said right back, ¡°Isn¡¯t that true for you and Young Lord Su as well?¡±

    Ning Sihua shook her head. ¡°How can youpare me to Fellow Daoist Su? Since meeting him, I¡¯vee to truly understand the difference between a bright pearl and the radiance of the full moon.¡±

    Mu Xi was visibly stunned. He nced up ahead at Su Yi¡¯s back, then sank into silence. After a while, he said softly, ¡°I heard that, when ites to the struggle for the Grand Dao, sess isn¡¯t determined in one day; what matters is who walks the furthest and climbs the highest in the end.¡±

    Ning Sihua¡¯s expression turned a bit strange. How could she fail to pick up on Mu Xi¡¯s meaning??He was indirectly admitting that, at least for now, he was inferior to Su Yi!

    Ning Sihua said, her words rife with meaning, ¡°Lofty ambitions are a good thing. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing what you do in the future.¡±

    Mu Xi smiled but said no more.

    ¡°Look over there.¡± Su Yi suddenly stopped and stared into the distance. Hispanions followed his gaze.

    There, far in the distance, they saw a massive, blood-colored vortex. It covered about ten thousand feet, and it resolved slowly but continuously, stirring up mighty torrents of crimson.

    From a distance, it looked like a gaping maw intent on devouring all of creation!

    Ning Sihua and Mu Xi¡¯s expressions shifted dramatically. ¡°A spatial barrier?¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Most likely, from the looks of it.¡±

    The presence of a spatial barrier implied the presence of another ne of existence on the other side!

    And now, a ten-thousand-foot-wide spatial barrier had manifested in the form of a massive vortex, hovering in the deepest recesses of Bloodthistle Yao Mountain.

    Did that mean that this was a path to another world?

    That possibility was what surprised Ning Sihua and Mu Xi so badly!

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Suddenly, a cold voice rang out from beneath the crimson vortex.

    Su Yi had no intention of hiding. He ced his hands behind his back and walked directly over.

    Ning Sihua and Mu Xi, in stark contrast, were instantly on guard. A bright red, transparent, fish-shaped flying sword appeared in the former¡¯s hand, while thetter clenched his golden spear.

    Both readied themselves for battle.

    As they drew near, their field of view cleared up, and they saw a vast stretch of t ground beneath the hovering vortex.

    There was a ceremonial altar at the center. Above it was a massive ball of light surrounded by wisps of dark mist, like a massive ck silkworm cocoon.

    Two figures stood before the altar.

    One was a thin-faced, sunken-eyed man in green robes. This was none other than Daoist Corpse Controller, Zhong Yao.

    The other was a woman shrouded entirely in ck mist.

    She had a slender, elegant figure, and she wore a bronze devil mask carved with strange markings. Her fair, jade-like right hand carried a lotus-shapedntern.

    Arge ck dog crouched in front of her. It had three heads, and all six of its eyes were bright green, like ghostly fire. The dog emanated a ferocious, frightening air.

    When he saw this, even Su Yi was a bit stunned.

    ¡°This¡­.¡± Ning Sihua¡¯s gaze was instantly serious. Her gaze was immediately drawn to the masked woman carrying thentern.?This woman¡­ She¡¯s simply wicked and inhuman!

    ¡°That bastard¡¯s actually still alive¡­.¡± When he saw Daoist Corpse Controller, Mu Xi was rather surprised.

    A mysterious ceremonial altar, a ball of light shrouded in dark mists, a woman in a sinister mask, and a vicious, three-headed dog. Inbination, this scene was decidedly strange and sinister.

    When he saw them approach, Daoist Corpse Controller said in a quavering voice, ¡°Holy Maiden, that¡¯s the brat who killed the vice sect master and the others!¡±

    He trembled as he spoke, dread written all over his face.

    Holy maiden?

    When they heard that title, both Ning Sihua and Mu Xi furrowed their brow.?Since when did the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate have a ¡®holy maiden¡¯?

    ¡°You should leave,¡± said the woman in the bronze devil mask, her voice solemn and icy, like a piercing winter wind.

    Her eyes were visible through the mask, and her gaze was distant and indifferent, with a hint of unearthly purple. She stared at Su Yi without the slightest ripple of emotion.

    However, Su Yi paid her no heed. Instead, he looked at the ball of light hovering above the altar and said thoughtfully, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, that should be a ¡®Dao Cocoon¡¯ capable of connecting with the world on the other side of the spatial barrier. It¡¯s there for a certain cultivator to use as a bridge. They¡¯ve sent a soul avatar into it, which will then break through the cocoon and emerge on our side. Am I right?¡±

    ¡°How did you know that?¡± Daoist Corpse Controller couldn¡¯t help but blurt, but he instantly realized he¡¯d slipped up, and his expression turned utterly unsightly.

    ¡°How did I know?¡± Su Yi snickered. ¡°If I couldn¡¯t even see through such petty tricks, how could I speak of pursuing the Grand Dao?¡±

    His words were utterly contemptuous.

    A true Imperial Realm Expert could, with their bare hands, tear a spatial barrier open. They needn¡¯t resort to such methods.

    In other words, those who used Dao Cocoons as a medium to travel between barriers were never Imperial Realm experts.

    Furthermore, when you used a Dao Cocoon to cross over, you couldn¡¯t take your original body with you. You could only split off a soul avatar and entrust it to the cocoon.

    Breaking free of the cocoon required possessing another¡¯s physical body.

    If the fleshly body you possessed was insufficiently powerful or if itcked talent, your cultivation would weaken dramatically. Even if you survived in the new world, you might not live long¡­

    This was the downside of traversing worlds through a Dao Cocoon. It was too much trouble, and far too much could go wrong.

    ¡°Since you recognize this, you ought to know that lingering here will bring you only disaster,¡± said the masked woman, her tone indifferent. ¡°If you awaken the esteemed expert slumbering within the Dao Cocoon, you won¡¯t be able to escape.¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°I¡¯d sure like to see that for myself. You two, wait here.¡±

    Ning Sihua and Mu Xi nced at each other. Both chose to obey.

    As for Su Yi? He strode leisurely over to the altar, casual andposed, as if he were out on a stroll.

    ¡°You¡­..¡± Daoist Corpse Controller was rmed and angry. He instinctively nced at the woman beside him. ¡°Holy Maiden, we cannot wait any longer.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± said the woman in the bronze mask. She suddenly raised herntern.

    It instantly burst with dark radiance, like a ck sun rising out of nowhere. Its gloomy light spread far and wide.

    Wooooo~! Wooooooo~!

    The wailing and howling of ghosts rang out, and the dark light nketing the underworld sank, forming a ghostly domain. Countless vicious ghosts surged forth, and all of them charged toward Su Yi in a mad frenzy.

    Like a massive army of the dead, filling the skies and covering the earth!

    When they saw this, Ning Sihua and Mu Xi felt their scalps go numb, and their expressions changed dramatically.

    Each individual ghost might not be that strong, but there were far, far too many of them, a vast ocean.

    Just seeing this would push just about anyone to the brink of despair!

 Chapter 244: Beneath a Single Slash

    <h4>Chapter 244: Beneath a Single sh</h4>

    Shrill, grating shrieks reverberated throughout the chasm.

    Yin qi billowed through the air as countless vicious ghosts charged in a mad frenzy, like the armies of hell enveloping this underground world.

    This situation filled even Ning Sihua and Mu Xi with terror.

    Daoist Corpse Controller watched from a distance. Even he was visibly shaken.?Is this the peerless power of the holy maiden?

    Isn¡¯t this a bit too terrifying?

    Were a ghostly army of this scale to appear in the world of the mundane, it could sweep across an entire city, destroying every living inhabitant!

    ¡°Using amp to light the way, guiding ten thousand ghosts?¡± Uncertainty flickered across Su Yi¡¯s face.

    This was an ability unique to the Netherworld¡¯s Ghost Serpent n, a talent only they possessed.

    For this reason, they were also known as the Envoys of the Lamp. The power of their bloodline enabled them to summon and control the yin souls and vicious ghosts of the Netherworld!

    In the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, Ghost Cultivators saw Ghost Serpents as one of the Nine Great Royal ns of the Netherworld. They upied a position simr to peak-level ns in the human world; their position was lofty to the extreme.

    Su Yi would never have guessed that he¡¯d see the Ghost Serpents¡¯ unique divine ability in a mundane nation like the Great Zhou.

    ¡°s, although you can use amp to control ghosts, their power is substandard. Any Origin Dao cultivator could snuff them out easily.¡± Su Yi faintly shook his head.

    Then, they watched as he waved his sleeves, formed seals with both hands, and suddenly outlined a subtle and mysterious diagram in the sky.

    Bzzzzz!

    As the obscure diagrams condensed, above the chasm, the one hundred and eight altars lining the rift rumbled and surged. Symbols formed out of light, then rained down.

    Shen Jiusong and the others were conversing when they saw this, and despite themselves, they were stunned. All of them looked over.?Is Young Lord Su using the power of the formation?

    Meanwhile, in the world below, the vast, formless power heeded Su Yi¡¯s call. It surged and gathered around the tip of his finger.

    ¡°Go.¡± Su Yi gently flicked his fingertip.

    A ten-thousand-foot stream of sword qi mixed with the formation¡¯s power fluctuations, as dazzling as the night sky¡¯s river of stars.

    The dim, gloomy underground world instantly lit up, bright as day.

    And as the sword qi swept forth, the vast power of the formation erupted like andslide or a tidal wave. The countless vicious ghosts shrieked in terror and desperation, and before they could dodge, their densely clustered figures evaporated into nothingness.

    Rumble~!

    The skies boomed like thunder.

    Beneath Ning Sihua and Mu Xi¡¯s stunned gazes, the power of this sword obliterated ten thousand ghosts!

    ¡°This¡­!¡± Daoist Corpse Controller shrieked and fled in panic. Seeing this, he recalled the way Su Yi slew Hua Liuye earlier, and it left him scared out of his wits.

    But then, the woman in the bronze mask suddenly beckoned.

    Rumble!

    The massive, ten-thousand-foot vortex rumbled and revolved, producing terrifying waves of power. A blood-red curtain of light descended from above.

    Bang!

    The massive streak of sword qi collided with the blood curtain, resulting in an earth-shaking st. Sword qi fell like rain and bloody light descended like a wave. The two powers canceled each other out.

    This time, Ning Sihua and Mu Xi realized what was happening. Yes, Su Yi could manipte the power of the formation, but the masked woman could borrow the power of the spatial barrier!

    ¡°That grand formation you¡¯re using was ced here precisely to seal and suppress this spatial barrier,¡± said the woman, her voice cold and clear. ¡°That means that, once the formation runs out of power, the spatial barrier will break free of its restraints and fully manifest in this world.

    ¡°When that happens, the Great Zhou will be a spatial node. The countless inhabitants of another world will set their sights on it, and they¡¯ll use it as an entryway. They¡¯ll form one Dao Cocoon and cross over, one after another.¡±

    She paused, then continued, ¡°If that happens, never mind your paltry little ¡®Great¡¯ Zhou¡­ The entire Azure Continent will descend into bloodshed and turmoil. You¡­. Are you?sure?you want to do this?¡±

    Ning Sihua¡¯s clear gaze was suddenly serious. If that were true, it would indeed lead to an unpredictable disaster for the entire continent!

    Mu Xi¡¯s brow knit tightly.?Will that really happen?

    But then, Su Yi sneered. ¡°Anyone whoes through a Dao Cocoon will, ultimately, just be a soul avatar, and they¡¯ll need to possess a body. This is a mundane realm, and its spiritual energy is barren and sparse. With their abilities, who knows how long it will take them to reach the power of their original bodies?

    He paused, thought seriously for a moment, then said, ¡°I¡¯d actually love for them toe over. It¡¯d be like meat pies raining from the heavens! By stripping their soul avatars from their possessed bodies, I could perhaps refine some interesting trinkets.

    ¡°Oh, and even if I couldn¡¯t make anything worthwhile, I could always refine them into pure soul origins. They¡¯d make for rare and precious spiritual materials, regardless of whether I put them into medicine or used them to refine treasures.¡±

    Ning Sihua¡¯s mind went nk.?What¡­ What is he saying?

    Mu Xi gasped and stared intently at Su Yi.?This guy actually sees dimension hoppers as resources?

    Why does that feel somehow off? How terrifying is someone capable of crossing a spatial barrier?

    How is that, in Su Yi¡¯s eyes, they¡¯re nothing but a flock of fat sheep? He actually says he¡¯s eager for them to take the bait and fall into his trap¡­.

    The masked woman was stunned too. How unbridled and fearless did you have to be to say something so wildly arrogant?

    Is this guy even human?

    ¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t sink to allowing disaster to befall the nation just so that I could harvest a bunch of dimension hoppers and use them as spiritual materials,¡± said Su Yi with a sigh. It seemed he found this an awful pity.

    ¡°You¡­ What exactly are you trying to say?¡± The masked woman felt a bit bewildered.

    Su Yi instantly started to lose interest. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? With me here, the situation you¡¯ve just described will never happen.¡±

    Having said this, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin further. He just leaped ahead.

    ¡°That so? Then you can just go and die!¡± The masked woman snorted coldly, and her lotus-shapedmp swayed back and forth. A dim, eerie light flickered in and out of view.

    Boom!

    One terrifying yaksa after another appeared in the air. All of them were several hundred feet tall. Some wielded twin sabers, while others held halberds or rode on clouds¡­..

    ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡±

    Their roars boomed like thunder as billowing yin qi swept from the yaksa army. This was a wide-range attack, and it was headed right toward Su Yi.

    Their auras had long since transcended the limits of the Grandmaster Realm. Even a Xiantian Martial Ancestor might not be able to fend off such an attack.

    This power was already no different from the magic arts of Origin Dao cultivators.

    But all they saw was Su Yi pressing his fingers together, then tapping the air.

    Boom!

    The inscrutable yet vast and mighty power of the formation boomed, condensing a grand, primordial divine mountain. It came crashing down.

    The entire group of hundred-foot-tall yaksa burst apart like paper mache.

    As the ground shook, Su Yi gripped the sword embryo forged?of Abstruse?God Wood and stepped into the air, shooting towards the vast ritual grounds.

    Whoosh!

    His clothes billowed as he struck like lightning, his energy booming around him.

    And the ink-dark wooden sword in his hand produced waves of a strange sealing power. Sword hums rose like the tide.

    A single swing.

    Ten thousand feet of sword qi swung through the air. Countless runes scattered, bursting with searing light. The faint, indistinct images of ancient altars floated up, reflecting all manner of strange, vast, and unbelievable phenomena: the sun, moon, and river of stars, sages reciting sutras, and the roaring of demons.

    One sword guided the power of the formation to manifest all these unique phenomena!

    The sword embryo was left behind by the very cultivator who ced the formation, and Su Yi had long since seen through the formation¡¯s subtleties.

    Now, as he struck with his full power, he was effectively calling upon the full secret strength of the formation. How could such an attack possibly be ordinary?

    The bronze-masked woman¡¯s pupils constricted until they were small as needlepoints. She dared not hesitate. Suddenly, sheunched into an obscure Daoist chant.

    ¡°Repress!¡±

    Beneath the dome of the heavens, the vast, blood-colored vortex circted like mad, stirring up rolling currents of baleful energy that descended upon the world below.

    It was like the river of stars breaking through a dam, descending from the nine heavens!

    Boom! Crack!

    The entire stretch of heaven and earth was on the verge of copse as torrents of terrifying power ran rampant. That level of power far surpassed the Four Realms of the Martial Dao. Its destructive power was shocking to behold.

    But it was with this level of force that Su Yi¡¯s sword struck the pouring red torrents with unstoppable momentum.

    This is bad!?The masked woman¡¯s heart clenched, and she immediately dodged.

    And the giant, three-headed dog that had been crouching in front of her all this time suddenly shot to its feet, threw back its heads, and howled.

    It instantly expanded to ten times its earlier size. It now looked like a mountain, and each of its heads was the size of a house.

    As it howled, its three bloody maws opened wide, and it breathed out a towering sea of mes. They spread like moltenva, wreaking havoc on the surrounding area.

    Soul-Rending Yin mes!

    However, although the three-headed dog¡¯s sea of mes could easily burn a Grandmaster to death, it seemed pathetic inparison to Su Yi¡¯s sword.

    A series of booms rang out, and the sea of mes split easily. The fiery waterfall dispersed.

    As for the dog, it didn¡¯t even have time to dodge before the giant sword sliced through its massive body.

    Immediately afterward, the sword qi struck the massive ritual grounds.

    Boom!

    A perfectly-straight crevice appeared, spreading continuously until it was on the verge of reaching the massive Dao Cocoon hovering over the altar.

    A figure appeared and tried to block it¡ªthe woman in the bronze mask!

    However, even though she resisted with all her might, she was sent flying. Before even hitting the ground, blood flowed down her lips; she was obviously gravely wounded. Even her lotus-shapedntern burst on impact.

    When she saw that the aftershock of the descending sword qi was about to strike the altar, the woman couldn¡¯t help but scream,

    ¡°No¡ª!¡±

    The altar exploded into fragments. Bits of stone scattered in all directions.

    And the massive Dao Cocoon hovering above it lost the power holding it aloft and plummeted directly to earth.

    Upon closer inspection, the dark mists lingering around the cocoon were dissipating, and the cocoon lost its radiance.

    One sh severed the descending bloody curtain, slew the three-headed vicious dog, severely injured the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate¡¯s holy maiden, and destroyed the ceremonial altar!

    All of this seemed to happen in slow motion, but in truth, it happened in the blink of an eye, so quick, it was unbelievable.

    Even just watching, Ning Sihua and Mu Xi broke out in cold sweats. Their hearts quivered as they sank into utter astonishment.

    That sh seemed to originate from the hands of a deity, or to steal fortune from the heavens. Its momentum seemed unstoppable and terrifying without limit!

 Chapter 245: The Possessed

    <h4>Chapter 245: The Possessed</h4>

    The woman in the bronze mask copsed and fell as if she¡¯d lost her soul.

    ¡°Your Excellency, spare me! Have mercy!¡± When Daoist Corpse Controller saw this, his knees thudded to the ground, and he kowtowed, quivering, terrified, and helpless.

    Su Yi hefted the sword embryo and walked right up to the giant Dao Cocoon. He examined it, then asked, ¡°Has the possession already begun?¡±

    Daoist Corpse Controller hurriedly stammered, ¡°It has.¡±

    ¡°Who was possessed?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°The Spiritmartial Marquis, Chen Zheng,¡± Daoist Corpse Controller responded immediately.

    Su Yi furrowed his brow.?Chen Zheng? No wonder he hasn¡¯t returned from Bloodthistle Yao Mountain even after six days. He actually encountered such an enormous cmity!

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a choice again.¡± Su Yi nced at Daoist Corpse Controller, then at the ten-thousand-foot blood-red vortex. ¡°Jump in on your own, or die.¡±

    Daoist Corpse Controller was stunned. Then, his face went ashen as all his hopes gave way to despair.

    He struggled to his feet, then stared intently at the crimson vortex. ¡°Your Excellency, might you perhaps¡­. leave me a path to survival?¡±

    .

    Su Yi shook his head.

    Daoist Corpse Controller¡¯s expression shifted erratically. After a while, he gnashed his teeth, shot to his feet, and took to the skies. He streaked through the air like lightning, directly toward the vortex.

    However, when he was halfway there, he made a sudden, sharp turn and flew toward the exit.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± Mu Xi snorted coldly and waved his golden spear. He stabbed through the air, ying Daoist Corpse Controller in mid-air.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t even be bothered to watch. Instead, he nced at the nearby masked woman and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance too. Tell me all your secrets, everything you know, and I¡¯ll let you die quickly.¡±

    The masked woman fell silent for a while, then said emphatically, ¡°When the god of our race returns, you¡¯ll face divine retribution!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shot up. He seemed to realize something, and he shot forward in a sh, arriving beside the woman.

    Before he so much as touched her, the holy maiden of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate breathed herst, and her corpse silently disintegrated into ash and dispersed.

    She was dead, but even now, no one knew what she looked like.

    All that remained was the bronze mask engraved with dense,plex markings. It was ice-cold and unearthly.

    Su Yi picked it up and examined it, a strange look in his eyes.

    Its materials were highly unusual; it was made of the Netherworld¡¯s Tearstain Soul Iron, which had the power to annex another¡¯s soul.

    All it took was a little refinement and cing an imprint of your will within the Tearstain Soul Iron. Take the mask¡ªit didn¡¯t matter who wore it. As soon as they put it on, the thread of willpower within would seize control of their mind, and their life would no longer be their own!

    The Deathbringer¡¯s Gate¡¯s holy maiden had obviously been influenced by the willpower imprint; she¡¯d been robbed of her rationality.

    It was unfortunate, but now that the woman was dead, that lingering thread of willpower had dispersed. Su Yi had no way of knowing just who that willpower imprint belonged to.

    Someone capable of leaving a willpower imprint has to be in the Spiritual Revolution Realm at the very least, but they might well be even stronger¡­.

    The Spirit Dao was the path above the Origin Dao. It was divided into three realms: Spiritual Manifestation, Spiritual Integration, and Spiritual Revolution.

    Cultivators of the Spiritual Revolution Realm were second only to Profound Dao, Imperial Realm experts!

    Only experts of this level could leave willpower imprints!

    But there aren¡¯t any Spiritual Revolution Realm experts in this mundane world. Don¡¯t tell me that this bronze mask originates from the world on the other side of the spatial barrier?

    That¡¯s entirely possible!

    Su Yi knew that, through various special methods, you could send objects across the barriers between worlds.

    Sacrifice was one such method.

    Back in Ninebends City, the Wuhuan Water Monarch had used ritual sacrifice to receive gifts and guidance from the nine-headed bird that called itself ¡°the Divine Monarch of Tragedy.¡±

    After reaching this conclusion, Su Yi put away the bronze mask, then turned and walked up to the Dao Cocoon.

    By then, Ning Sihua and Mu Xi had already rejoined him. Mu Xi couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Fellow Daoist, if the Spiritmartial Marquis has been possessed¡­. Even if he lives, he won¡¯t be himself anymore, right?¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. Step aside for a moment.¡±

    Both of them did so. Su Yi then waved the sword embryo and cut into the Dao Embryo.

    Crack!

    It split apart. Almost immediately, a figure shot out and swiped at Su Yi, quick as a ghost!

    Su Yi¡¯s expression didn¡¯t so much as waver. He turned the sword embryo around, raised its tip, and blocked.

    ng!

    The resulting collision was deafening. Su Yi staggered slightly, while his assant was forced several steps backward.

    It was then that Ning Sihua and Mu Xi saw them clearly. That tall, thin figure, those determined eyes and steel features, that coppery skin, that fierce, grave air¡­. This was none other than the Spiritmartial Marquis, Chen Zheng!

    However, his eyes were utterly icy, indifferent, and rife with disdain, as if all other living things were nothing but ants.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that when I awoke in this world, I¡¯d have be so weak¡­.¡± Chen Zheng sighed, his tone bleak.

    Like an elder long immersed in the vicissitudes of life andmenting his bygone youth.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh.?This guy sure knows how to put on airs¡­

    He said tly, ¡°Someone like you? Even if your true body were here, you wouldn¡¯t be particrly great or strong. I advise you not to pretend in front of me.¡±

    Chen Zheng was stunned. He looked Su Yi up and down, his gaze inquisitive. ¡°You¡¯re just a Qi umtion Realm whelp, yet you dare say this king isn¡¯t particrly strong?¡±

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°You crossed the spatial barrier through a Dao Cocoon and used a soul avatar to possess another¡¯s body. Only second-rate figures would resort to such petty tricks. Saying you¡¯re ¡®not particrly strong¡¯ is already more respect than you deserve.¡±

    ¡°......¡± Chen Zheng fell silent. Ning Sihua and Mu Xi¡¯s expressions were strange, too.

    They could both tell that whoever had upied Chen Zheng¡¯s body was a terrifying cultivator. His gaze and temperament alone were far from ordinary.

    Yet when Su Yi spoke of him, it sounded like he was pathetic and second-rate, and his tone was just so casual and natural. Thebination left them indescribably bbergasted.

    ¡°Hearing you talk like that, if I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d think you were some lofty, nigh-omnipotent Imperial Realm expert,¡± said Chen Zheng after a stunned pause. He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head andugh. ¡°Who¡¯d have thought those were the words of a mere Qi umtion Realm kid?¡±

    ¡°An Imperial Realm expert?¡± Su Yiughed, his tone increasingly calm. ¡°In your eyes, the Imperial Realm might be lofty and unattainable, but to me¡­ It¡¯s nothing much.

    This time, Ning Sihua and Mu Xi werepletely dumbstruck.?N¡­Nothing much? The Imperial Realm?

    Ning Sihua knew how terrifying Imperial Realm experts were, which is why she almost dared not believe her ears.

    Mu Xi had no idea what the Imperial Realm was, but he could roughly guess that it was above the Spirit Dao.

    That was why, when they heard Su Yi¡¯s casual, understated deration, for a while, they didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. It felt utterly absurd.

    This guy¡­ Is he just bragging in an attempt to scare his opponent?

    Hm, that¡¯s got to be it!

    As for Chen Zheng, he couldn¡¯t help but throw back his head and burst intoughter. ¡°Imperial Realm Cultivators are like the sun shining overhead, casting their radiance on the world below. They are existences that the masses can only gaze upon from afar. You¡¯re just a pup whose breath still reeks of his mother¡¯s milk, yet you¡¯ve ndered them to such a degree¡­. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a bit overly ridiculous?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just saying that because you¡¯re ignorant,¡± said Su Yi, his expression perfectly tranquil. ¡°Experts of the Imperial Realm are just people venturing through the Profound Dao. Little do they know, at the end of the road lies a higher, unknown path.¡±

    He said this, then shook his head. ¡°Why bother discussing this with you? It¡¯s like describing winter to a mayfly.¡±

    Chen Zheng stared at Su Yi in a daze for a while. Then, the corners of his lips twitched, and he muttered, ¡°This king has lived for nine thousand, eight hundred years. I¡¯ve lost track of how many strange and entric characters I¡¯ve encountered in my life, but this is the first time I¡¯ve encountered such an ignorant, arrogant little whelp.

    ¡°Is everyone in this mundane realm so ignorant and foolish¡­.?¡± He said this, then looked at Su Yi once more. ¡°But then, you¡¯re still so young, and to date, you¡¯ve eked out a humble existence in this mundane realm, yet you managed to control the power of the sealing formation. That¡¯s actually rather impressive.

    ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll give you a chance. Bow down and be my subordinate. Going forward, I¡¯ll grant you enlightenment and resolve your doubts. I¡¯ll teach you what it truly means to cultivate the Grand Dao!¡¯

    He paused, then looked at Ning Sihua and Mu Xi. ¡°The two of you have rather weak cultivations, but your presences are quite extraordinary. You¡¯re far more impressive than that lot from the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate.

    ¡°So long as you pledge yourselves to my cause, I wouldn¡¯t mind giving you a few pointers. I won¡¯t promise that you¡¯ll live as long as the heavens themselves or that you¡¯ll shine as brightly as the moon and stars, but I can at least guarantee that you¡¯ll escape the constraints of your mortal bodies and that you¡¯ll have a chance to pursue greater longevity!¡¯

    Every time he moved and spoke, his contemptuous pride was on full disy. This was the bearing of an expert.

    Were they any other mundane martial artists, they likely would have been tempted a long time ago.

    But Mu Xi and Ning Sihua merely nced at each other and burst intoughter.

    Soon, Su Yi wasughing along with them.

    The sight of theirughing faces, as well as the implications of theirughter, made Chen Zheng¡¯s expression darken. The sight was grating, as well as a deep affront to his dignity.

    ¡°Immortal fortune stands before you, yet you¡¯re treating it as you might a worn-out shoe. How ignorant! Indeed, the cultivators of the mundane world aremonce, foolish, and impervious to reason!¡± Chen Zheng let out a long sigh.

    Su Yi smiled and said, ¡°Immortal fortune? Are you worthy of discussing such a thing? How about this? I, Su Yi, will make an exception just this once. Be a good boy and leave Chen Zheng¡¯s body. If you do, I¡¯ll give you a second chance at life. How about it?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± A cold glint shed through Chen Zheng¡¯s eyes. Suddenly, he stretched out his hand.

    A giant hand formed of true essence condensed in the air, forming a dragon¡¯s w. It spread in all directions, covering the entire area, like the inescapable of heaven. There was nowhere to run and nowhere to hide.

    It was just one attack, but a Martial Dao Grandmaster like the Spiritmartial Marquis couldn¡¯t possibly unleash such power.

    From this, it was clear that the cultivator who¡¯d traversed worlds and possessed Chen Zheng¡¯s body was far from ordinary.

    s, the way Su Yi saw it, this ultimately wasn¡¯t that mighty cultivator¡¯s true body, and he was restricted by the limits of Chen Zheng¡¯s flesh and cultivation. His martial arts might be iparably exquisite, but their power was limited.

    He shook his head slightly. ¡°You¡¯re throwing your life away.¡±

    As his words rang out, he stretched out his hand, and he, too, formed a w.

    Boom!

    The dragon w-like hand imprint Chen Zheng had just unleashed burst apart.

    As for Su Yi, he reached through the air and grabbed Chen Zheng by the neck, holding him aloft.

    Before Chen Zheng could react, Su Yi pressed his left index finger against the marquis¡¯s forward, and his voice boomed like thunder.

    ¡°Restrict!¡±

 Chapter 246: Self-Torment

    <h4>Chapter 246: Self-Torment</h4>

    As he attacked, Su Yi had already called upon the power of his soul. Using the Universal Self-Embodiment Sutra as a source, he activated a soul-binding art.

    The soul avatar possessing Chen Zheng was caught off guard, and it instantly took damage.

    ¡°Dammit!¡± Within Chen Zheng¡¯s mental sea, an angry, startled roar rang out.

    Then, something imprisoned the entire quivering entity of soul power. No matter how much it struggled, it couldn¡¯t move in the slightest.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll destroy this person¡¯s soul?¡± the wisp of soul power roared.

    ¡°Tch!¡± Su Yi ignored him and followed through. He used a secret soul technique as a restriction, firmly sealing and imprisoning that wisp of soul power.

    The entity formed of soul power belonging to an otherworld cultivator instantly lost all ability to resist.

    Su Yi exhaled, a hint of exhaustion on his brow.?With his current cultivation, using soul magic to imprison the soul avatar of someone who was at least in the Spirit Dao was clearly taxing.

    Fortunately, he seeded in the end.

    This time, Chen Zheng¡¯s reallying out ahead. He¡¯s obtained fortune from disaster¡­.?Su Yi thought to himself.

    Chen Zheng came perilously close to being possessed. His plight was dire indeed.

    Yet now that Su Yi had sealed that foreign soul power, as soon as Chen Zheng healed, he could use various treasures to refine the foreign soul power that had tried to take over his body.?That wouldn¡¯t just strengthen Chen Zheng¡¯s own soul. He could even obtain a portion of that outsider¡¯s memories and cultivation experience!

    To Chen Zheng, this was naturally a stroke of fortune as grand as the heavens themselves.

    Of course, Su Yi didn¡¯t mind teaching Chen Zheng a secret method capable of refining that soul power to make this process go faster.?After all, he thought highly of Chen Zheng''s character.

    As Su Yi pondered, he ced Chen Zheng¡¯s unconscious body on the ground, then looked up at the hovering, blood-colored vortex once more.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, is the Spiritmartial Marquis alright?¡± Ning Sihua and Mu Xi walked over.

    ¡°He¡¯s fine. He¡¯ll wake up soon,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    ¡°What about that guy just now? Did you already kill him?¡± Mu Xi couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°He¡¯s not dead, but he¡¯s not far from death,¡± said Su Yi.

    Mu Xi subconsciously gasped, then said in a daze, ¡°A mighty expert who crossed the barrier between worlds fell, just like that?¡±

    When he recalled Su Yi¡¯s conversation with that cultivator from another world just now, as well as the methods Su Yi had just put on disy, his heart shook. A long time passed before he calmed down.

    Yes, the struggle for the Grand Dao couldn¡¯t be decided overnight.

    However, when Mu Xi realized that the gulf between himself and Su Yi was insurmountably vast, he couldn¡¯t help but feel dejected and mncholy.

    And here I thought I was a proud son of heaven, blessed by fortune, a unique genius of the Great Zhou. Now, it seems my horizons were too narrow. This world has nock of unknown and peerless existences, like¡­. Like him¡­..?Mu Xi sighed to himself, suddenly in low spirits.

    They said, ¡°Don¡¯t fear differences in quality; fear failing to tell the difference,¡± and ¡°Don¡¯t fear others¡¯ superiority; fear failing to recognize it.¡±

    To Mu Xi, the youngest of the Great Zhou¡¯s foreign-surnamed kings, everything he¡¯d seen during this trip to Bloodthistle Yao Mountain and everything he¡¯d witnessed since meeting Su Yi was like a windstorm repeatedly buffeting his heart, overturning his worldview again and again and again.

    Now, even if he were even more unwilling, he had no choice but to admit it. He might be a king and a Xiantian Martial Ancestor, and he might well be possessed of great fortune, but his radiance seemed dim inparison to the Qi umtion Youth before him.

    When Ning Sihua saw Mu Xi sink into silence, his expression shifting and uncertain, she couldn¡¯t help but feel the sympathy of a fellow sufferer.?She deeply understood how conflicted Mu Xi must feel.

    Since meeting Su Yi, her perception of reality had changed too; he¡¯d shocked her again and again.?She couldn¡¯t even imagine what kind of person Su Yi was or how many secrets he must be hiding.

    Nor could she wrap her head around why a young man like him was content to live amidst the mundane.

    By now, she was starting to get desensitized to all this strangeness.?It was like¡­. In this world, no matter what unimaginable thing happened around Su Yi, it seemed obvious and perfectly natural¡­.

    Meanwhile¡­.

    Boom!

    A noise like a sudden crack of thunder resounded through the endless darkness, rousing Chen Zheng¡¯s awareness.

    He felt as if he were awakening from a dream. He sensed his familiar body and heard the powerful, rhythmic beating of his heart.

    ¡°I¡­.I¡¯m not dead, am I¡­.?¡± Chen Zheng¡¯s eyes quietly opened, and he stared in a daze, bewilderment written all over his face.

    Ning Sihua couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Spiritmartial Marquis, please rest assured. Thanks to Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s timely intervention, you¡¯ve been saved from the brink of a life-and-death cmity.¡±

    Chen Zheng was briefly stunned. He suddenly rose, rubbed his face, then grinned as if a massive weight had been lifted from his shoulders. ¡°So, I really am still alive¡­!¡±

    This time, his behavior amused even Mu Xi, whoughed, ¡°If you were dead, wouldn¡¯t that make us wandering ghosts too?¡±

    Chen Zheng rose, then solemnly sped his fist. ¡°Greetings, Mountain-Subduing King. Greetings¡­..¡±

    He was suddenly at a loss for words; he didn¡¯t recognize Ning Sihua.

    ¡°This is Pce Master Ning Sihua of Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy.¡± Su Yi then turned to look at him and asked casually, ¡°How do you feel?¡±

    Chen Zheng silently evaluated his condition for a moment. His pupils constricted. ¡°It seems¡­. It seems there¡¯s something in my mental sea, something that wasn¡¯t there before¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the soul power entity I imprisoned. He¡¯s the one who upied your body earlier.¡± Su Yi then simply and concisely exined what had just happened.

    Only then did Chen Zheng understand just how terrifying of a situation he¡¯d just undergone. He couldn¡¯t help but break out in cold sweats.

    He hurriedly sped his fist. ¡°Many thanks, Young Lord Su. You¡¯ve saved my life. I¡¯ll carve this benevolence into my heart and remember it until the day I die!¡±

    Su Yi waved his gratitude away. ¡°There¡¯s no need for such politeness between us. When we get back, I¡¯ll teach you a method for refining the soul power imprisoned in your sea of consciousness.¡±

    He paused, then looked up at the hovering, ten-thousand-foot crimson vortex. ¡°Pce Master Ning, you and the Mountain-Subduing King should take the Spiritmartial Marquis and leave this ce. I¡¯ll be back in a day or so, three days at most.¡±

    Although Ning Sihua couldn¡¯t help but feel confused about what he was nning to do, she resisted the urge to ask. She nodded, and the three of them headed for the exit.

    Before long, Su Yi was the only person remaining on the vast ritual grounds.

    He fell silent for a while, then suddenly took a deep breath and pressed off hard against the ground.

    Bzzz!

    A portion of the formation¡¯s inscrutable power surged, forming a magic cloud that carried him into the air.

    In the blink of an eye, he neared the massive, hovering vortex.

    He felt as if he¡¯d arrived at the mouth of an endless abyss. It was enough to make just about anyone feel paltry and insignificant.

    As the vortex slowly revolved, currents of baleful energy flowed out, producing deafening booms.

    This was the barrier between worlds. It was imprinted with the supreme power of spatial order!

    ¡°Without a worthy opponent, I can only resort to masochistic methods like this.....¡± Su Yi sighed.

    Then, he steered the cloud closer and closer to the baleful energy along the periphery of the vortex.

    Boom!

    He was only on the verge of drawing close to the circting currents of baleful energy when a terrifying, annihting force bore down on him. He trembled and instantly circted his entire cultivation. Only then did he manage to resist the shock of that annihting power.

    When he adjusted to this level of annihting force, Su Yi took a deep breath, then inched closer.

    Instantly, he was like a tiny ship swept into a vast, bloody whirlpool, shaking back and forth, seemingly on the verge of copse. On numerous asions, he was almost swept away.

    Rumble!

    Su Yi¡¯s dark eyes were deep and profound as he called upon his full cultivation and began practicing. As he moved slowly but in ordance with the Pine and Crane Body Refining Technique, he resembled a solitary pine embedded in the mountainside.

    The torrential crimson baleful energy crashed into him in waves, relentlessly assailing his tall, lean frame. Each attack struck with the force of a massive hammer, stimting his skin, sinews, blood, and organs until all of them were trembling.

    That agonizing sensation made him feel as if a blunt knife were shing him apart. Even Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow and groan.

    This really was no different from torture.

    But there was nothing for it. If he wanted to turn his true essence into Dao Astral Force as quickly as possible, this most brutal of methods was also undoubtedly the most effective.

    Furthermore, so close to the massive vortex, a moment¡¯s carelessness could lead to death, just like in life-or-deathbat.

    An hourter.

    Su Yi retreated without the slightest hesitation. He returned to the ground, took out a handful of recovery medicines, and meditated.

    His face was pallid, and throughout his body, his skin was ripped open and stinging. His hands and feet quivered uncontrobly, and his true essence was almost spent. He was in an extremely weakened state.

    ¡°I¡¯m just d I had those guys leave first. If they saw me like this, I¡¯m afraid it would ruin my valiant image¡­.¡± The corners of Su Yi¡¯s lips twitched.

    He took a deep breath, then focused on his meditation.

    A full six hours passed before he silently opened his eyes, stood, and took to the air. He stopped before the vortex¡¯s torrents of baleful energy and began practicing the Pine and Crane Body Refining Technique again and again.

    He was like a calm yet stubborn masochist, tempering his body to its limit, teetering on the edge of life and death.

    There were no quick fixes or easy solutions when cultivating the Grand Dao.

    If you wanted to be invincible within a given realm, if you wanted to stand above both the ancients and your contemporaries, you naturally had to endure tribtions beyond the limits of others¡¯ endurance!

    Su Yi was extremelyzy in his day-to-day life, but when it came to cultivation, he¡¯d never cked off.

    On the contrary, he was so disciplined, and his demands of himself were exacting, that it was almost perverted.

    It was due to this willpower and spirit that, in his past life, he¡¯d stood at the pinnacle of the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, suppressing the heavens with his sword.

    And it was because of his desire to pursue greater heights of swordsmanship that he had, without the slightest reluctance, cast aside the glory and status of his past life to reincarnate and cultivate afresh!

    At the end of the day, it was a matter of temperament.

    When you were wholeheartedly fixated on the sword, everything except cultivation became entirely unworthy of mention.

    Two dayster.

    Su Yi staggered and sat down, his face pallid and his body drenched in cold sweats. He shook from head to toe as if on the verge of copse.

    He breathed in great big gasps, yet his face lit up with irrepressible joy. In the end, even his lips curved into a smile.

    Those unreadable eyes lit up with the radiance of the stars of the night sky.

    ¡°I¡¯ve done it!¡± Su Yi sounded satisfied, and his voice was full of emotion. In a bit over a month, his cultivation had reached the true pinnacle of the Qi umtion Realm!

    All of his true essence had converted into the purest Dao Astral Force!

 Chapter 247: Entering the Grandmaster Realm

    <h4>Chapter 247: Entering the Grandmaster Realm</h4>

    Beforeing to Bloodthistle Yao Mountain, Su Yi had only tempered about a tenth of his true essence?into Dao?Astral Force.

    Yet now, he¡¯d fully converted all of his true essence. This was what they meant by ¡°Astral Manifestation.¡±

    ¡°I can finally begin my Inner Furnace Realm Cultivation¡­.¡± As he pondered, Su Yi didn¡¯t hesitate to take out the two Pure Yang Fire Peaches he¡¯d kept in storage all this time.

    .

    This was a tier-four spiritual medicine, and it contained abundant pure yang, fire elemental essence. It was extremely beneficial while establishing your foundations in the Inner Furnace Realm.

    After swallowing both peaches, Su Yi felt a searing current course through his entire body.

    He then immediately circted the Pine and Crane Body Refining Technique ording to its chapter on the Inner Furnace Realm, sat down, and started meditating.

    In the Inner Furnace Realm, cultivators tempered the five major organs: the heart, liver, spleen, lungs, and kidneys. Each organ¡ªor set of organs¡ªwas like a furnace, hence the name ¡°the Inner Furnace Realm.¡±

    Cultivated to the highest level, each organ became as mighty as a furnace, and a cultivator could digest even metal and stone.

    Different cultivation techniques started the first level of the Inner Furnace Realm from different organs.

    Take the Pine and Crane Body Refining Art. It started with the heart, and the heart was of the fire element.

    When the blood and heart were strong, they were like a zing furnace that nourished the flesh and quenched the spirit.

    If Su Yi wanted to far surpass his past self?at the?same realm, he had to refine the five spiritual aggregates!

    ¡°Refining the five spiritual aggregates¡± referred to producing five types of spiritual Dao light within the organs.

    Wood¡¯s light was green, and it arose within the furnace of the liver.

    Metal¡¯s light was golden, and it was nourished within the lungs.

    And so on and so forth.

    The five organs were like furnaces, and they gave rise to five spiritual aggregates. When all five came together, they formed a perfect,plete power. This was the ultimate secret of the five levels of the Grandmaster Realm.

    ording to Su Yi¡¯s observations, in the mundane nation of the Great Zhou, even those as strong as Ning Sihua and Mu Xi hadn¡¯t perfected their five spiritual aggregates.

    Even in his past life in the Nine Provinces in the Wilds, those who realized all five were, without exception, peerless geniuses, the likes you might not see even once in a million years!

    Ordinarily speaking, only peak-level old monsters had any hope of raising such peerless experts.

    Of course, even then, they only had ¡°hope.¡±

    Back in the day, Su Yi had nine inheriting disciples, but of them, only three had achieved the five spiritual aggregates.

    One was his eldest disciple, Pi Mo. The others were his fifth disciple, Wang Qiu, and his youngest disciple, Qing Tang.

    However, even then, there were differences in quality.

    When Qing Tang¡¯s five spiritual aggregates lit up, their Dao Light stretched a thousand feet into the sky, like a dazzlingly radiant, five-colored rainbow.

    She was unquestionably a step above Pi Mo, whose Dao light only reached eight hundred feet, or Wang Qiu, whose only reached six hundred.

    In his new life, Su Yi had already achieved full spiritual awakening of the acupoints. He¡¯d opened his Hidden Meridian, and he¡¯d achieved Dao Astral Force. All three were rare, making his foundations unprecedentedly firm. This was sufficient to enable him to achieve even mightier spiritual aggregates in the Inner Furnace Realm!

    But then, it was still too easy to talk about all that. After all, he¡¯d only just barely stepped through the threshold of the Inner Furnace Realm.

    Whoosh~~

    Blood and Qi surged through Su Yi like a tidal wave. His energy seemed like it was boiling, and his entire body was bathed in the radiant luster of his true essence.

    And his heart was zing with a subtle and miraculous rhythm, as if it were a furnace. It boomed like a windstorm, surging and power. There was already a subtle hint of spiritual radiance shrouding his heart.

    Half a dayter, Su Yi silently opened his eyes. Suddenly, a streak of fiery-red light shot from him, soaring directly into the skies.

    In an instant, it traveled over a thousand feet!

    But almost immediately afterward, it disappeared.

    ¡°I only just crossed the threshold of the Inner Furnace Realm and begun tempering my heart, but I¡¯ve already produced Dao capable of stretching over one thousand feet. If I continue cultivating, it¡¯s sure to grow even stranger!¡± A hint of satisfaction tugged at Su Yi¡¯s lips.

    The Inner Furnace Realm was also called the Grandmaster Realm. In the world of the mundane, this was sufficient to make you a dragon-like existence.

    At the pinnacle of this realm, you could y enemies from afar and walk in mid-air, at least for a little while. Your qi and blood no longer feared water or fire, and you could cover a thousand feet in a single bound!

    And those who realized the five spiritual aggregates could use martial arts to control the spiritual and force to manifest technique!

    In other words, they could use their Inner Furnace Realm cultivations to direct the spiritual energy and trends of heaven and earth to manifest seemingly magical powers!

    Not long ago, Ning Sihua disyed power of that level while sparring with Su Yi.

    But although Ning Sihua was strong, she hadn¡¯t truly refined spiritual Dao light in all five major organs.

    ording to Su Yi¡¯s deductions, this woman of mysterious origins had tempered two types of Dao light, not five.

    Even so, that was already shocking. After all, this was a mundane world.

    Su Yi calmed himself to sense the chances to his body and energy, then rose. He was now a true Grandmaster, one worthy of the name!

    With a flip of his hand, the soul jade appeared in his palm. He nced up at the hovering vortex. Inwardly, he thought it was quite the pity.

    He¡¯d nned to help Qing Wan uncover the mystery of her origins during this expedition.

    But now, it seemed that would be difficult to achieve.

    If nothing else, he¡¯d already roughly deduced that the soul jade came from the world on the other side of the spatial barrier!

    In other words, it was highly likely that Qing Wan wasn¡¯t from the Azure Continent!

    ¡°Given the patterns and marks emzoned on this piece of jade, you could indeed call upon various secret methods to send it across the spatial barrier. s, the soul jade¡¯s power has beenpletely expended, and it''s no longer possible to discern its mysteries¡­.¡± Su Yi thought for a while, then put the jade away. He turned to leave this underground world.

    Once Chen Zheng refined the soul power sealed in his mental sea, he might obtain some knowledge about the world on the other side from its memories.

    When the time came, he¡¯d naturally obtain some new leads in regard to Qing Wan¡¯s origins.

    ¡­..

    Meanwhile, above ground.

    ¡°It¡¯s already been two days. Why hasn¡¯t Young Lord Su returned yet? Don¡¯t tell me something¡¯s happened to him?¡± Chen Zheng was a bit worried.

    ¡°If something did happen, I¡¯m afraid it wouldn¡¯t do any good even if we rushed to his aid.¡± Ning Sihua chuckled.

    She was undoubtedly the calmest one here.

    ¡°Now that I think about it, all of us came here in search of fortune. Who¡¯d have thought we¡¯d encounter such an unforeseeable disaster? Fortune truly does y tricks on us all.¡± The Grand Elder of Starcliff Academy, Pu Yi, sighed.

    Shen Jiusong, Jiang Tanyun, and Lu Zhangfeng recalled what had happened two days ago. They couldn¡¯t help but sigh as well.

    He was right. Who would have guessed that the strange phenomena urring around Bloodthistle Yao Mountain were connected to cultivators from another world?

    And the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate had undoubtedly known all this for a long time!

    To the point that they were already preparing to wee this terrifying existence from another realm.

    Fortunately, Su Yi had foiled their ns. Otherwise, the consequences would have been unimaginable.

    ¡°The Azure Continent is so spiritually barren. Why would these true cultivators even want to cross over? What in this world could possibly be worth them plotting over?¡± Mu Xi muttered to himself. He really didn¡¯t get it.

    ¡°Even just the Great Zhou¡¯s Eight Great Yao Mountains hide deep secrets. If you search the entire continent, with its hundred-plus nations, I¡¯m sure there¡¯s no shortage of ces hidingparable mysteries,¡± Ning Sihua pondered out loud. ¡°As of today, all we know for sure is that Bloodthistle Yao Mountain hides a sealed spatial barrier, but that doesn¡¯t mean that the other Yao Mountains?don¡¯t?have them.¡±

    Everyone was instantly solemn.

    ¡°I¡¯m more curious to know the secrets behind just who ced these one hundred and eight altars and why they decided to seal away the spatial barrier down in the chasm in the first ce¡­.¡± muttered Mu Xi.

    Shen Jiusong and the others heard their conversation, and despite themselves, their hearts sank.

    In the world of the mundane, which of them wasn¡¯t a towering expert, someone who stood at the very pinnacle of society? Who among them didn¡¯t have dominion over their respective territories and vast, far-reaching authority?

    Yet now that they understood the secrets of this ce and realized how terrifying true cultivators were, they felt more paltry and insignificant than ever before.

    Grandmasters were like dragons?

    They feared that only themon folk of the mundane world would praise them so highly.

    In the eyes of true cultivators, the so-called ¡°Grandmaster Realm¡± was merely the third stage of the Martial Dao, the Inner Furnace Realm!

    True cultivators could subsist on wind and dew, abstaining from food. They could ride the clouds and produce thunderps with a shout.

    That was what it meant to be like an immortal or deity.

    Even the experts the ordinary peopleuded as Earthly Immortals were really just those who¡¯d stepped over the threshold. They¡¯d stepped onto the path of the true cultivator, yes.

    But¡­

    They¡¯d only just barely gotten started!

    Now that they were truly starting to understand some of the secrets of cultivation, these extraordinary figures of the mundane world felt rather depressed. How could they not be?

    They¡¯d thought themselves lofty as heavenly dragons, yet in reality, they were just a bunch of small-fries who¡¯d yet to even join the ranks of true cultivators¡­.

    Fortunately, I already received guidance from Pce Master Ning and know how to seize this opportunity to create a connection with a true cultivator!?In stark contrast with the others, Shen Jiusong inwardly rejoiced.

    ¡°In regards to the mysteries hiding here, Fellow Daoist Su undoubtedly knows far more than we do. With the methods at his disposal, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll have a way to resolve this,¡± said Ning Sihua. Her tone was casual yet full of confidence in Su Yi.

    Mu Xi was briefly stunned. Then, he nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. He even said he was?eager?for cultivators from another world to cross over. He said that that way, he could harvest a whole bunch of prey at once¡­.¡±

    When he said thatst part, his expression was strange.

    Earlier, in the world at the bottom of the chasm, when Mu Xi heard Su Yi¡¯s disdainful remarks about how the cultivators from another world were nothing but resources to him, Mu Xi thought it iparably absurd. He even thought Su Yi was full of hot air.

    But now, Mu Xi had no choice but to admit it: Su Yi had used his actions to effectively p him in the face.

    That cultivator from another world, the one who¡¯d possessed Chen Zheng? Su Yi had effortlessly sealed and suppressed him!

    When they heard Mu Xi¡¯s words, Pu Yi and the others¡¯ expressions shifted, and all of them?sighed?to themselves.

    They feared that, in this world, only someone like Su Yi, someone you couldn¡¯t gauge withmon sense, would dare attempt such a thing¡­

    Who else would dare look down on cultivators from another world, experts capable of crossing dimensions?

    Chen Zheng took it a step further, saying, ¡°Were I any younger, I¡¯d cast aside all other considerations and beg Young Lord Su to ept me as his disciple. That way, I might have walked the path of the true cultivator right from the beginning. I wouldn¡¯t be stuck?in the Martial?Dao even now¡­.¡±

    Even casual remarks could reveal much to an attentive listener.

    When they heard Chen Zheng¡¯s words, Pu Yi and Jiang Tanyun¡¯s hearts stirred.

 Chapter 248: Congratulatory Gifts

    <h4>Chapter 248: Congrattory Gifts</h4>

    Grand Elder Pu Yi of Starcliff Academy hesitated, then transmitted to Mu Xi, ¡°Young king, What do you think of this Su Yi?¡±

    He sent his question via transmission. This undoubtedly meant he didn¡¯t want others to hear it.

    Mu Xi pondered for a moment, then said a bit helplessly, ¡°Even though I¡¯m unwilling, I have no choice but admit that he¡¯s unfathomably capable; I cannotpare to him.¡±

    His tone was rueful. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that, even if you searched the Great Zhou, you couldn¡¯t find anyone capable of standing side by side with a monster like him¡­.¡±

    Pu Yi fell briefly silent, then transmitted yet another question. ¡°Then do you think my Starcliff Academy can use this as an opportunity to build a friendship with Su Yi?¡±

    Mu Xi nced at him, then said, ¡°If you could, that would naturally be wonderful, but I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult to achieve unless you can represent your entire academy, lower your head, and make your worth clear. If you do that, you might just barely manage to win Su Yi¡¯s recognition.¡±

    Pu Yi nodded, then said no more.

    He, too, was aware that establishing a connection with a young man like a fallen immortal would require vast amounts of effort.?Even then, it was highly likely that he¡¯d fail in the end.

    After all, Su Yi might be young, but his pride ran deep. Winning his friendship would likely be impossible without the right opportunity.

    Before long, Su Yi shot out of the rift. Everyone abruptly ceased their conversation, and they instinctively rose to wee him.

    ¡°I told them that the heavens favor the worthy, and that there was no way anything would go wrong,¡± said Shen Jiusong with a heartyugh.

    When Ning Sihua sensed Su Yi¡¯s aura, she couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Fellow Daoist, have you broken through?¡±

    Su Yi was still as calm and aloof as ever. If not for the unusually keen power of Ning Sihua¡¯s soul and her ability to sense subtleties beyond the grasp of ordinary people, she would have missed it. Her naked eyes alone were insufficient to discern Su Yi¡¯s cultivation.

    He broke through??When they heard this, Mu Xi, Pu Yi, and the others were visibly startled.

    This undoubtedly meant that the seventeen-year-old before them had already broken through the shackles of the Qi umtion Realm to be a Grandmaster!

    When they considered the unbelievable power he¡¯d possessed in the Qi umtion Realm, they couldn¡¯t help but wonder:?how terrifyingly strong is he now that he¡¯s stepped into the Grandmaster Realm?

    ¡°For me, breaking through isn¡¯t difficult. What¡¯s difficult is establishing sufficiently firm foundations along the way,¡± Su Yi said offhandedly.

    This deration sent waves coursing through their hearts.

    Ning Sihua thought for a moment, then flipped her hand. A green pearl appeared in her palm. She passed it to Su Yi, saying, ¡°This is a Spirit-Nurturing Pearl, and it¡¯s useful for tempering the spirituality of the innards. Consider it a celebratory gift. Congrattions, Fellow Daoist, on sessfully breaking through and bing a Grandmaster.¡±

    The crowd couldn¡¯t help but gasp.?What an absolutelyvish gift!

    Spirit-Nurturing Pearls were rare treasures. They were a rare tier-four spiritual material, and they were extremely beneficial when Grandmasters tempered their organs.

    In the Great Zhou, you couldn¡¯t possibly buy such a treasure for less than a hundred tier-three spirit stones!

    Su Yi was briefly stunned. He gazed deeply at Ning Sihua, then said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll ept this gift. Thank you.¡±

    With that, he took the pearl and put it away. With this treasure, he could cut down on the time he spent cultivating in the first level of the Grandmaster Realm.

    When she saw Su Yi take the pearl, Ning Sihua couldn¡¯t help but smile. Back in the Imperatorial Province, she realized that Su Yi was only one step away from the Grandmaster Realm, which was why she¡¯d prepared the Spirit-Nurturing Pearl in advance.

    And when she saw Su Yi straightforwardly ept it, she knew she hadn¡¯t gone to all that effort preparing a congrattory gift for nothing.

    ¡°Young Lord Su, this is a tier-four spiritual medicine I acquired by chance several years ago. It¡¯s somewhat useful for consolidating one¡¯s foundations in the Inner Furnace Realm. Consider it a token of my appreciation, as well as my congrattions on your sessful breakthrough. I hope you¡¯ll ept it with a smile!¡± Shen Jiusong then removed a fist-sized jade box from his sleeves and handed it over.

    Su Yi was stunned. He naturally could tell that both Ning Sihua and Shen Jiusong had prepared their congrattory gifts in advance.

    He took the box and opened it to examine its contents, and the smell of medicine assailed his nostrils. Inside was an ink-colored lingzhi the size of a baby¡¯s fist and about as thick as a thumb.

    This was an Ink Jade Lingzhi, and it had to be at least one hundred years old. It was extremely valuable, not far off from the Spirit-Nurturing Pearl Ning Sihua had given him.

    ¡°That was considerate of you.¡± Su Yi closed the box and nodded in Shen Jiusong¡¯s direction.

    Shen Jiusong instantly smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just d you like it, Young Lord Su.¡±

    Pu Yi, Chen Zheng, and the others watched in a daze. All of them could tell that both Ning Sihua and Shen Jiusong had prepared their gifts long in advance; it was obvious!

    But it was for this very reason that they realized even people as mighty as Ning Sihua and Shen Jiusong had long since started actively trying to win Su Yi¡¯s friendship!

    Pu Yi inwardly clenched his teeth, then took out a treasure he¡¯d stored for many years and proffered it with a smile. ¡°Young Lord Su, I didn¡¯t bring any grand treasures with me on this expedition, but I do have a little trinket that¡¯s rather fitting. I hope you¡¯ll like it.¡±

    It was a little White Jade Gourd. It was crystal clear and only about three inches long.

    Su Yi blinked. ¡°This looks like a spiritual tool?¡±

    Pu Yi smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve got good eyes. This gourd is called ¡®Jade Bud.¡¯ A senior of my Starcliff Academy found it by chance while investigating a ruin on Green Ivy Yao Mountain. It contains a naturally-formed, separate space capable of nourishing spiritual weapons.¡±

    The crowd¡¯s hearts shook. This was a rare treasure!

    But Su Yi only shook his head. ¡°I cannot ept an undeserved reward. You¡¯d best keep this treasure for yourself.¡±

    Pu Yi was instantly frantic. ¡°Young Lord, earlier, you saved us from the brink of cmity. How can such great benevolencepare to a paltry little gourd? Please, you must ept it!¡±

    As he spoke, he bowed at the waist and proffered the little gourd with both hands.

    ¡°Young Lord Su, this is a token of Elder Pu Yi¡¯s good intentions. If you refuse it, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll have trouble sleeping in peace,¡±ughed Mu Xi.

    Su Yi furrowed his brow. ¡°When I saved you, I had no thoughts of demanding your evesting gratitude. Besides, if I ept this treasure, won¡¯t it mean I¡¯m taking advantage of you? No, and don¡¯t bring it up again.¡±

    He then walked over to a nearby altar. ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯m going to re-seal the formation.¡±

    Before his words even finished echoing through the air, he shot up, his fingers moving as if he were strumming an instrument as he manipted the?restrictionprised of?one hundred and eight altars.

    When he saw this, Pu Yi¡¯s expression shifted erratically, and he grimaced.?It was such a grand gift. I would never have imagined that he¡¯d refuse it just like that¡­

    Jiang Tanyun and Lu Zhangfeng had nned to give him a gift too, but they instantly extinguished that idea. They looked at each other, all of them feeling a bit helpless.

    The two of them had looked down on Su Yi earlier. If they wanted to befriend Su Yi, they¡¯d have to rectify their rtionship first. That was unquestionably far more difficult!

    Mu Xi walked up and transmitted to Pu Yi, ¡°I?told?you that external objects alone wouldn¡¯t be enough to win the good graces of someone so proud.?He epted Ning Sihua and Shen Jiusong¡¯s gifts, but that¡¯s because they both already won his approval.

    ¡°And you? Earlier, you had no connection with him at all, yet you took the initiative to offer him such a present. What was he supposed to think? They say that when someone fawns on you for no apparent reason, they¡¯re plotting something, or else they¡¯re simply thieves. What you did just now was overly abrupt.¡±

    Mu Xi sighed. ¡°Besides, did you really think a little spiritual tool like that would make him happy?¡±

    Pu yi was stunned, and he couldn¡¯t help but mock himself. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right. I really was overly hasty.¡±

    Mu Xi shook his head. ¡°No need to discuss it any further.¡±

    In truth, he felt rather conflicted. In the past, no matter where he went, he¡¯d always been the center of attention.

    Yet now that Su Yi had appeared, he, the youngest of the Great Zhou¡¯s foreign-surnamed kings, only served to further offset Su Yi¡¯s brilliance.

    What he felt the most conflicted about was that, just now, he¡¯d actually been considering giving Su Yi a congrattory gift too¡­

    This subtle shift in his mentality undoubtedly meant that, he instinctively felt the need to create a positive connection with Su Yi too.

    When he realized this, Mu Xi couldn¡¯t help but feel ashamed of himself.?I¡­. Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯ve really let that guy convince me?

    Rumble!?The altars lining both sides of the chasm boomed like thunder as the formation circted. Countless searingly, dazzlingly bright symbols surged into the air.

    Beneath the group¡¯s stunned gazes, the massive rift gradually fused together, bit by bit.

    In the end, not even a trace of it remained.

    If you looked down from the heavens, you¡¯d discover that the altars, which were originally lined up alongside the two sides of the rift, were now in apletely different arrangement. They¡¯d scattered, forming aplex seven-star Bagua.

    Su Yi then swept his sleeves, and¡­

    Boom!

    All one hundred and eight altars sank into the ground and disappeared without a trace.

    Su Yi thennded gently on the ground.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, might I ask what that was for?¡± asked Ning Sihua.

    Su Yi responded casually, ¡°I ced the formation anew. This will reduce the formation¡¯s longevity, but it will ensure that the spatial barrier remains sealed for at least five more years, and that during the interim, no more cultivators wille from the world on the other side.¡±

    ¡°Only five years?¡± Ning Sihua was stunned.

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t done this, the spatial barrier would have broken through the restriction and fully manifested within our world in less than three years,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Then, I¡¯m afraid countless cultivators from another world would set their sights on this ce. They¡¯d see it as a spatial node and cross over. If that happened¡­..¡±

    Su Yi shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m?not afraid of that happening, but the Great Zhou would undoubtedly sink into enormous chaos and strife.¡±

    When they heard that, everyone¡¯s expressions shifted. They finally realized just how severe the problem was.

    In other words, by intervening and reforming the seal, Su Yi had effectively postponed this disaster another two years.

    Ning Sihua couldn¡¯t help but ask again, ¡°Then tell me, Fellow Daoist. Why do you think those cultivators from another world want toe to the Azure Continent? What exactly do they hope to achieve?¡±

    The others all pricked up their ears. They were all wondering the exact same thing.

 Chapter 249: Forging a Sword

    <h4>Chapter 249: Forging a Sword</h4>

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°For now, it¡¯s hard to say, but what I can say for sure is that the Azure Continent is in no way simple.¡±

    In truth, he¡¯d already deduced a few possible answers. However, they were still nothing but vague conjectures, and furthermore, they were overly shocking. He couldn¡¯t say for sure that any of it would happen, either.

    If he spoke of them now, it would be overly rmist.

    When they heard that, the crowd felt a bit disappointed, but they were all in strong agreement.

    It was true: after what they¡¯d just been through, who among them dared say that the Great Azure was merely a spiritually barren world?

    That night,?Su Yi andpany left Bloodthistle Yao Mountain and returned to the Greente Army¡¯s camp.

    The Spiritmartial Marquis, Chen Zheng, arranged a banquet, treating Su Yi, Ning Sihua, Shen Jiusong, Mu Xi, and the others with great hospitality.

    During the feast, Su Yi became the target of their toasts. Naturally, Su Yi didn¡¯t refuse.

    When it came to drinking, he was no coward.

    But then, he knew his limits, too. When he neared the point of intoxication, he got up and left the banquet.?When he returned to his room, he circted his cultivation and silently rid himself of the ufortable warmth of the alcohol.

    ¡°If Cha Jin were here, she could at least make me a bowl of hangover soup.¡± Su Yi sat on his bed. He suddenly rather missed the House of Waveswept Rocks. ¡°Tomorrow, as soon as I¡¯ve refined that sword embryo, I¡¯ll head straight back to the Imperatorial Provincial Capital.¡±

    At tonight¡¯s banquet, Su Yi learned that the Greente Army¡¯s encampment had a forge. It was specifically built for crafting weapons and armor.

    Naturally, it had no shortage of facilities for forging swords.

    Su Yi nned to finish forging his next sword before he left.

    Before long, he shook his head, cleared his head of all scattered thoughts, then sat down and started meditating.

    Morning the next day.

    Mountain-Subduing King Mu Xi, Pu Yi, Jiang Tanyun, and Lu Zhangfeng left together.

    Before their departure, Mu Xi met with Su Yi, smiled, and said that it might not be long before they met again.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t take this to heart. He simply responded with a perfunctory nod.

    As soon as Mu Xi and the others left, the Spiritmartial Marquis led him to the Greente Army¡¯s forge and arranged for a private work room.

    ¡°This is Malevolent Yang me. It¡¯s useful for forging spiritual weapons, and I trust that it will be enough to meet your needs, Young Lord Su.¡± Chen Zheng stood before a massive bronze forge and smiled.

    The furnace was already lit with searing ck mes. Tongues of me licked the air, emitting terrifying waves of blistering heat.

    ¡°Not bad.¡± Su Yi nodded. ¡°All you need to do now is ensure I¡¯m not disturbed.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Chen Zheng agreed, then left.

    Su Yi was now the only person present. He waved his sleeves, and various spiritual materials floated into view.

    Of them, the most precious was the Shooting Star Iron Essence. It was a rare tier-five spiritual material, as radiant as silver and as sharp as cold lightning. It contained the fierce destructive power of the stars.

    If you added even just a little of it while forging a sword, it could dramatically increase the weapon¡¯s quality!

    Aside from the Shooting Star Iron Essence, the other materials were all tiers three and four. All were valuable.

    But all of thembined were far fromparable to the sword embryo made of Abstruse God Wood.

    ¡°Rather than saying I¡¯m ¡®forging¡¯ a sword, I ought to say I¡¯m ¡®sealing¡¯ the sword embryo¡¯s power¡­.¡±

    The look in Su Yi¡¯s eyes was a bit strange.

    The sword embryo¡¯s power was simply too great. Although it wasn¡¯t aplete spiritual weapon, in terms of sheer quality, it far surpassed typical spiritual weapons!

    To the best of Su Yi¡¯s knowledge, even Origin Dao cultivators¡¯ ultimate-tier origin weapons were a level below the sword embryo.

    Of course, a sword embryo was, ultimately, still an unfinished project. It wasn¡¯t much different from a peerless spiritual material.

    Even so, its power was exceedingly terrifying! But s, more power wasn¡¯t always a good thing.

    Given Su Yi¡¯s current strength, if he used the sword embryo to y his foes, he could onlyst about five, maybe ten minutes before exhausting the power of his cultivation base.

    The reason was simple: disying the sword embryo¡¯s full strength required an exorbitant expenditure of his own power.

    It was no exaggeration to say that, were he any other Grandmaster, he would have been too weak to use the sword embryo at all.

    At the end of the day, the best sword for a sword cultivator was the one best suited to them. Only a perfectly-matched spiritual weapon could perfectly coordinate with one¡¯s own power, and only then could one disy their full strength in battle.

    It didn¡¯t matter whether a spiritual sword was too weak or too strong. Both had their disadvantages, and both would negatively impact their user.

    Thus, Su Yi was effectively sealing the sword embryo¡¯s power so that it was a better fit for his current cultivation.

    ¡°Right, I should melt Mountain¡¯s Eminence down first. It¡¯s a rare spiritual weapon. Once I melt it down, I canbine it with these spiritual materials. That¡¯ll be enough to let me carve a Spirit-Devouring Edict on the sword embryo¡­..

    ¡°With this edict, going forward, I¡¯ll just need to gather spiritual materials and let the sword absorb their spirituality. That¡¯ll be enough topensate for the expenditures of maintaining and repairing the de. It can also nourish the sword¡¯s spirituality, and I won¡¯t need to spend time on improvements¡­.

    ¡°When I step into the ranks of Xiantian Martial Ancestors, I might well be able to dispel the seal and use a unique secret method to reforge it into a true divine de!¡±

    After pondering for a while, Su Yi got to work.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Ol'' Ma-zi, so long as you agree to give up on all thoughts of revenge, I guarantee you a path to survival.¡± The Spiritmartial Marquis, Chen Zheng, sat in a tent and let out a long sigh. ¡°Out of consideration for our past friendship, I hope you won¡¯t refuse.¡±

    Vice Commander Ma Shanwei stood not far away, his expression shifting and uncertain.

    After a while, he said in a raspy voice, ¡°Marquis, might you give me a reason?¡±

    Just a few days, as soon as Su Yi arrived at the Greente Army encampment, he trampled and beat Ma Shanwei over what he¡¯d done to Huang Qianjun.

    It might seem as if the entire incident had already blown over, but Chen Zheng knew that deep within his bones, Ma Shanwei was frenzied and paranoid. There was no way he¡¯d simply swallow this insult.

    Chen Zheng pondered for a moment, then said, ¡°You¡¯ve served the Greente Army for years. Your temperament might be a bit extreme, but I¡¯ve always seen you as my fellow soldier. I naturally don¡¯t wish to see you throw your life away.¡±

    ¡°Throw my life away?¡± Ma Shanwei froze, stunned.

    Chen Zheng said gravely, ¡°I can tell you that, with your paltry abilities, it won¡¯t matter how long you wait. There is absolutely no way you¡¯ll ever get the chance to take revenge. I don¡¯t care whether you believe me or not. You can tell me what you¡¯ve decided now.¡±

    ¡°I¡­.¡± Ma Shanwei¡¯s chest heaved. Some timeter, he gnashed his teeth. ¡°Fine. Marquis, I agree. So long as I shall live, I¡¯ll never stand against Su Yi ever again!¡±

    Chen Zheng inwardly sighed in relief, but outwardly, he said coldly, ¡°You¡¯d best keep your word, and you¡¯d best not feel wronged. I don¡¯t mind telling you that even the mighty vice sect master of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate, Hua Liuye, an old devil capable of going toe-to-toe with State Preceptor Hong Shenshang, couldn¡¯t take so much as a single swing of Young Lord Su¡¯s sword! In the end, even his soul was destroyed. Tell me, are you stronger than Hua Liuye?¡±

    Ma Shanwei shook from head to toe. He couldn¡¯t help but blurt, ¡°Is he really that strong?¡±

    Chen Zheng said tly, ¡°If I spoke a single false word, may heaven and earth strike me down.¡±

    It was true that Su Yi had borrowed the power of the restriction formation, but that didn¡¯t change the fact that he had indeed killed Hua Liuye in a single attack.

    Ma Shanwei slumped as if he¡¯d lost his soul, and his forehead was covered in sweat. ¡°Marquis, please rest assured. I¡¯m not so stupid as to seek my own death¡­¡±

    Chen Zheng nodded, then suddenly asked, ¡°Did you imprison Nan Ying?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said Ma Shanwei.

    ¡°Go ahead and kill her,¡± said Chen Zheng. ¡°This is the military. We cannot allow a woman to cause a disturbance in our ranks.¡±

    Ma Shanwei¡¯s eyes shed with cold light, and he went off to carry out the marquis¡¯s orders.

    Before long, Zhang Yiren rushed into the tent and proffered a sealed missive. ¡°Your Excellency, this is a secret letter from the Firedome King, Xia Houlin.¡±

    ¡°The Firedome King?¡± Chen Zheng was stunned.

    In his youth, he and the Firedome King, Xia Houlin, had once been friends. Although they weren¡¯t exactly?best?friends, their rtionship was still rather decent.

    However, in recent years, they¡¯d rarely exchanged letters, and they almost never met face-to-face.

    Chen Zheng thought for a moment, then opened the sealed letter.

    After reading through its contents, his expression filled with uncertainty.

    The message was simple: it was a clear warning that he¡¯d best distance himself from Su Yi. Otherwise, the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family would see him as their enemy!

    ¡°What exactly is going on here?¡± Chen Zheng furrowed his brow. He was well aware that Xia Houlin was one of the three non-Zhou kings to emerge from the Su Family. They said that it was thanks to Su Hongli¡¯s support that Xia Houlin got a lucky break and stepped into the ranks of Xiantian Martial Ancestors.

    It was also thanks to his rtionship with the Su Family that Xia Houlin was directly appointed a non-Zhou King upon bing a Xiantian Martial Ancestor.

    But Chen Zheng didn¡¯t understand how Xia Houlin learned about his bond with Su Yi, nor why he was using the Su Family¡¯s power to threaten him into severing that bond!

    ¡°Come, let¡¯s go visit Marquis Shen.¡± Chen Zheng rose and hurriedly left to pay Shen Jiusong a visit, taking Zhang Yiren with him.

    Shen Jiusong was currently drinking in his residence. When he learned why Chen Zheng hade, his pupils constricted, and he blurted, ¡°The Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family ns to act against Young Lord Su?¡±

    But this response only made Chen Zheng even more confused. ¡°Brother Shen, what exactly is going on here?¡±

    Shen Jiusong calmed himself down, then exined everything that had happened at the Western Mountain¡¯s Tea Party. He didn¡¯t leave out Su Yi¡¯s rtionship with Family Head Su Hongli, either.

    After learning all these secrets, Chen Zheng felt enlightened, but also frightened. He had only just learned that although Su Yi was Su Hongli¡¯s son, he and the Su Family were like water and fire. They were essentially enemies.

    Furthermore, this was his first time hearing that, at the Western Mountain¡¯s Tea Party, Su Yi had in the Su Family deacon, Yue Changyuan, without the slightest reservations!

    Even the fifth-level Grandmaster the second prince had invited to attend, Qin Changshan, had fallen beneath Su Yi¡¯s de.

    This entire sequence of events was unquestionably shocking, to the point that Chen Zheng stood there in a daze for quite some time beforeing back to his senses.

    But then, Shen Jiusong knit his brow. ¡°Brother Chen, you¡¯re a marquis, yet the Su Family is using their power to threaten even you. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ve long since set their sights on everyone else connected to Young Lord Su!¡±

    He took a deep breath and said gravely, pausing for emphasis between each word, ¡°And if that¡¯s the case, this is serious!¡±

 Chapter 250: The Domineering and Unreasonable Heavenbrave Marquis

    <h4>Chapter 250: The Domineering and Unreasonable Heavenbrave Marquis</h4>

    ng!

    A full six hourster, a sword hum rang out, cold and clear as an empty valley.

    Su Yi gripped his spiritual sword and held it up to his eyes for a closer look.

    The sword was three feet, two inches long and three fingers across. The de was clear and dark as ink, and the edge was as fine as a cicada¡¯s wing. It glinted with dark luster.

    As Su Yi called upon his cultivation, the subtle andplex pattern of an Edict appeared on the sword as dark and mysterious as the night sky. Theplex glyph looked likeyer uponyer of rippling waves of stars revolving around a deep and serene ck hole.

    The Spirit-Devouring Edict!

    This was an Edict that originated from the Demonic Path. It was recorded on the ¡°Stele of Self-Severing¡±, an inheritance of one of the Wilds¡¯ Three Great Demonic Sects, ¡°the Demons¡¯ Elysium.¡±

    The Stele of Self-Severing was the Demons¡¯ Elysium¡¯s sect-protecting treasure. It recorded nine Edicts in total, and it was the work of the sect¡¯s founder, the Heavensdeath Demon Emperor.

    In his past life, Su Yi once stepped into the Demons¡¯ Elysium, sword in hand. Then, as the top experts of the demonic path watched in fury they dared not give voice, he silentlymitted the nine Edicts carved on the Stele of Self-Severing to memory.

    However, the Spirit-Devouring Edict he¡¯d ced upon the sword embryo had many deletions and simplifications. It only preserved the Edict¡¯s most fundamental applications.

    Its effects were less than one ten-thousandth of theplete Spirit-Devouring Edict.

    There was nothing for it; he was limited by his first-level Grandmaster cultivation. He could only settle and refine a coarse, lesser version of the original.

    If he wanted to carve an intact Spirit-Devouring Edict, he¡¯d have to be in the Spirit Dao at the very least.

    ¡°This sword¡¯s power is already no different from that of a true spiritual weapon. It¡¯s enough for me to disy the full extent of my power as a first-level Grandmaster.¡± After examining it for a while, Su Yi nodded to himself. ¡°It¡¯s made of Abstruse God Wood, so for now, I¡¯ll just call it the Abstruse God Sword.¡±

    Su Yi put the sword away, turned, and left the workshop.

    ¡­..

    He¡¯d only just returned to his residence when he saw Ning Sihua, Shen Jiusong, and Chen Zheng waiting for him outside.

    ¡°Young Lord Su, I¡¯m afraid something bad has happened.¡± Chen Zheng hurriedly stepped forth and exined the contents of the Firedome King¡¯s letter in detail.

    When Su Yi heard this, he arched his brow and nced at Ning Sihua. ¡°Is the Su Family¡¯s power sufficient to threaten Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy?¡±

    Ning Sihua knew what Su Yi was worried about. She said, ¡°They might cause a little chaos, but with Grand Elder Shang around, Miss Lingxue and Miss Cha Jin will be perfectly safe.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s tightly knit brow instantly rxed. ¡°Then there¡¯s no problem.¡±

    When the curtains closed on the Western Mountain¡¯s Tea Party, he¡¯d already guessed that the Su Family wouldn¡¯t just let Deacon Yue Changyuan¡¯s death go.

    Afterward, the Jade Mountain Marquis, Pei Wenshan, came calling at the House of Waveswept Rocks. This was clear proof of the Su Family¡¯s attitude.

    As was Su Hongli¡¯s vicious deration that he¡¯d give Su Yi a chance to lower his head and repent, but that his deadline was the fifth day of the fifth lunar month.

    And Su Yi¡¯s response was that he¡¯d proceed to the Jade Capital, visit the Su Family, and gather offerings. Then, on the fifth day of the fifth, he¡¯d go sweep his mother¡¯s tomb.

    There was no doubt about it: his response had provoked the Su Family, resulting in them taking direct action against him.

    The Firedome King¡¯s letter was the most direct proof of this.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, we cannot afford to take this matter lightly. I suspect that the Su Family has already started acting against those connected to you.¡± Ning Sihua¡¯s delicate eyebrows knit together as she warned him. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯ll be troublesome indeed.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was cold. ¡°They dare note looking for me, yet they dare act against the innocent? If the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family really sinks so low, they¡¯ll only disgrace Su Hongli.¡±

    He paused, then continued, ¡°And of course, if they do so, they¡¯ll pay the corresponding price.¡±

    His tone was calm and casual, but all of them could hear the icy killing intent hidden in his words.

    Without any further dys, Su Yi andpany boarded the Bluescale Eagle and set off, leaving the Greente Army¡¯s encampment behind.

    This time, the Spiritmartial Marquis, Chen Zheng, left with them.

    Su Yi had agreed to teach him a soul technique and instruct him on how best to refine the soul power entity sealed in his sea of consciousness. He naturally wouldn¡¯t go back on his word.

    ¡­¡­

    The Imperatorial Provincial Capital.

    The light of the setting sun bathed the rows of densely clustered buildings. The streets were packed with human traffic, the picture of prosperity.

    The House of Waveswept Rocks.

    When the Bluescale Eagle carrying Su Yi andpanynded, they saw a young man seated cross-legged beside the pond, leisurely fishing.

    He wore borate robes embroidered with cloud patterns and a tall crown. His face was handsome, but as he looked around, his gaze was unbridled and wild.

    When he saw Su Yi andpany, heughed, stretched, and grinned. ¡°Third Young Master, you¡¯re finally here. I¡¯ve been waiting.¡±

    Shen Jiusong¡¯s pupils constricted slightly. ¡°Heavenbrave Marquis, what are you doing here?¡±

    The Heavenbrave Marquis, Yue Qing!

    He was one of the five non-Zhou marquis to emerge from the Su Family. Of the eighteen who shared his rank, he was the odd man out.

    He was peevish, domineering, and overbearing by nature, making him difficult to deal with. He¡¯d never submitted to anyone except Su Hongli, and only Su Hongli could order him around.

    But none of this could overshadow his shocking talent. He was young, but he was already a peak fourth-level Grandmaster, and he had a reputation as a rising star amongst the marquis. His ¡°Deboning Saber Art¡± was famous throughout the empire.

    Yue Qing nced at Shen Jiusong out of the corner of his eye, then warned him with augh. ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt. I¡¯m talking to our third young master.¡±

    Shen Jiusong¡¯s brow furrowed, but Su Yi just said calmly, ¡°Who let you in?¡±

    Yue Qing slipped a deed out of his sleeves, then unfurled it in mid-air. He pointed to the name stamped on top andughed. ¡°Third Young?Master, two nights ago, I purchased the House of Waveswept Rocks. This is the deed. Want to take a look?¡±

    His posture was showy, as if he were saying, ¡°See? I was prepared for this, and everything is happening ording to n.¡±

    Ning Sihua, Shen Jiusong, and Chen Zheng nced at each other. All of them realized that he¡¯de here with ill intentions!

    Su Yi¡¯s expression remained as calm as ever. ¡°I already paid a year¡¯s rent to the House of Waveswept Rock¡¯s owner¡­.¡±

    Before he could finish, Yue Qingughed and cut him off. ¡°Third Young Master, are you talking about Chen Jinlong?¡±

    He then pped. ¡°To me! Bring Chen Jinlong over.¡±

    Two capable-looking men emerged from the pavilion and dragged Chen Jinlong all the way to the side of the pond.

    Thud!

    They tossed Chen Jinlong to the ground.

    His hair was disheveled and unkempt, and he was curled up in the fetal position, terror, panic, and uncertainty written all over his face as he said in a quavering voice, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! Don¡¯t kill me! You said that so long as I sold you the deed, you wouldn¡¯t take my life.¡±

    ¡°Calm down.¡± Yue Qing crouched, grinned, then reached out and raised Chen Jinlong¡¯s jaw. ¡°I just want to ask you something: who owns the House of Waveswept Rocks?¡±

    ¡°You, Your Excellency!¡± stammered Chen Jinlong.

    Yue Qing asked lightly, ¡°Then allow me to ask you again. If someone else rented this residence earlier, do I have the right to rescind their tenancy now?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± shrieked Chen Jinlong.

    Yue Qing smiled and stood, then looked at Su Yi. ¡°Third Young Master, you heard him too. You might have rented this residence, but I am well within my rights to rescind your tenancy.¡±

    He paused to think, then took out a handful of gold and flung it in the dirt. ¡°How about this? I¡¯llpensate you for a year¡¯s rent.¡±

    He shed Su Yi a radiant smile. ¡°Third Young Master, this gold should be more than enough topensate you for your lost rent money, right?¡±

    Both his words and behavior were domineering and aggressive to the extreme.

    It was then that Chen Jinlong noticed Su Yi for the first time. First, he was stunned. Then, he wailed, seemingly on the verge of a mental breakdown, ¡°Brother Su, I was forced into this! They said they¡¯d kill me if I refused!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not good to force people like this,¡± said Su Yi, looking at Yue Qing. His tone was calm. ¡°I truly cannot imagine why a marquis, the master of his own territory, would do something so debased. Do you think this is funny?¡±

    Yue Qing rubbed his nose and said in exasperation, ¡°There¡¯s nothing for it. I wanted to meet with you as soon as possible, so I had no choice but to wait for you in the House of Waveswept Rocks. If I did so without first buying the ce, wouldn¡¯t that make me guilty of trespassing?¡±

    Shen Jiusong was so angry that he couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Heavenbrave Marquis, do you really think you¡¯re in the right here?¡±

    Yue Qing smiled too, then said withplete confidence, ¡°Cloudlight Marquis, this residence now belongs to me, and you¡¯ve barged in without my permission. Did I fault you for that?¡±

    He then fixed his gaze back on Su Yi andughed, ¡°Third Young Master, I imagine you¡¯ve already guessed why I¡¯m here. Let¡¯s put it like this: the family head thinks you¡¯re still young and that you don¡¯t know the height of the heavens or the depths of the earth. He thinks you need someone to beat some sense into you and open your eyes.¡±

    ¡°And you think you¡¯re enough to do that?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Yue Qingughed and shook his head. ¡°Of course not. Third Young Master, you might not know this yet, but your friends and rtives have already turned their backs on you. There¡¯s no longer anyone left for you to rely on.¡±

    He paused, his gaze mocking. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t matter. Tomorrow at dawn, all you have to do is visit the seat of the provincial government. Then, you¡¯ll naturally understand just how dire your current situation is. Perhaps that¡¯s the only way to jolt you to your senses and teach you how big the world really is.¡±

    Yue Qing then raised the deed to the residence and ripped it apart. ¡°This residence is no longer of any value to me, so I¡¯ll give it to you as a gift. Of course, if you so please, you¡¯re still wee to collect the gold off the ground.¡±

    He then strode off, leading his two subordinates andughing boisterously with every step.

    ¡°Stop!¡± bellowed Chen Zheng. ¡°We haven¡¯t finished talking, and you¡¯re already leaving?¡±

    ¡°Aiyo~!¡± said Yue Qing, feigning surprise. ¡°What? Spiritmartial Marquis, don¡¯t tell me you n to fight me?¡±

    His exaggerated, terrified gaze swept across Su Yi, Ning Sihua, and Shen Jiusong. ¡°Don¡¯t try anything funny. I¡¯m just a humble little messenger boy. If anything happens to me, a few people connected to the third young master might be in trouble!¡±

    Having said this, he couldn¡¯t help but burst into mockingughter. He clutched his gut and threw back his head.

    That entric, domineering impudence was irritating to the extreme; just watching, Ning Sihua felt the urge to kill him.

    She¡¯d never seen anyone so detestable before. He was just too much!

    Only Su Yi remained just as calm as before. He said casually, ¡°Let him leave. Tomorrow morning at dawn, when we visit the seat of the provincial government, I guarantee I¡¯ll have him obediently re-enact everything he just did.¡±

    ¡°Haha, is that so? Then I¡¯m really looking forward to seeing just how you n to teach me obedience.¡± Yue Qing threw back his head andughed, then waved. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. No need to see me off.¡±

    As he spoke, he was already striding off into the distance.

 Chapter 251: Deterrence

    <h4>Chapter 251: Deterrence</h4>

    The Heavenbrave Marquis, Yue Qing, left.

    Dark scowls surfaced on Ning Sihua, Shen Jiusong, and Chen Zheng¡¯s faces.

    It was indeed just as they expected; the Su Family had long since sprung into action!

    ording to Yue Qing, several people with connections to Su Yi were already under the Su Family¡¯s control. As he put it, everyone had already ¡°turned their backs on him.¡±

    Who could possibly miss the implications?

    The Su Family had obviously used its prestige to threaten the experts and factions connected to Su Yi, leaving them little choice but to distance themselves from him!

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Su Family being a bit too ruthless?¡± Chen Zheng¡¯s expression darkened.

    Earlier, he received a letter from the Firedome King, Xia Houlin, telling him to sever his bond with Su Yi or else the Su Family would consider him its enemy.

    From this, he didn¡¯t even need to think to guess how the Su Family was treating everyone else!

    ¡°Fortunately, they haven¡¯t killed anyone. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t say they were only doing this to ¡®beat some sense¡¯ into Fellow Daoist Su,¡± Ning Sihua muttered. ¡°In other words, those connected to him are not in life-threatening danger, at least for now.¡±

    ¡°But what if the Su Family uses their lives as a threat tomorrow morning, when Young Lord Su visits the seat of the provincial government?¡± Shen Jiusong couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°This¡­.¡± Ning Sihua fell silent.

    If that really happened, Su Yi¡¯s hands would be tied. He couldn¡¯t act without fear of hurting those he cared about. What was he supposed to do then?

    Would he choose to endure and lower his head out of consideration for their lives?

    Or would he directly start a massacre?

    Ning Sihua couldn¡¯t help but nce at Su Yi. ¡°Fellow Daoist, how do you see this matter?¡±

    Shen Jiusong and Chen Zheng looked over as well, only to see that Su Yi¡¯s expression was as calm as ever. They saw no trace of panic or anxiety; he looked iparablyposed.

    ¡°If the Su Family were only targeting me, then no matter what petty tricks they employed, I¡¯d disdain losing my temper. However, they¡¯re currently attempting to use the lives of others to force me to lower my head. This is no longer a mere petty trick; they¡¯ve already crossed my bottom line.¡±

    His gaze was distant and utterly indifferent, and his tone was casual. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether or not they actually kill anyone. They¡¯ve chosen this path, so they¡¯ll pay the corresponding price.¡±

    Just judging from his tone and expression, they couldn¡¯t see any signs of anger.

    However, Ning Sihua, Shen Jiusong, and Chen Zheng all felt an inexplicable chill in their hearts.

    This was the first time Su Yi had made his position clear: the Su Family¡¯s behavior had crossed his bottom line!

    Dragons had reverse scales, and anyone who touched them had to die.

    What kind of person was Su Yi? If you crossed his bottom line, the consequences were naturally dire!

    Su Yi nced at Ning Sihua and said, ¡°Pce Master Ning, I think you¡¯d best pay Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy a visit.¡±

    Ning Sihua instantly came to her senses and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right. I¡¯ll go right now.¡±

    With that, she boarded the Bluescale Eagle and rode off.

    Su Yi then turned to look at Shen Jiusong. ¡°Cloudlight Marquis, it¡¯s entirely possible that the Su Family has prepared various means of threatening you. You¡¯d best be prepared.¡±

    Shen Jiusong¡¯s expression shifted slightly. Finally, he took a deep breath and said, ¡°Young Lord Su, please rest assured. I, Shen Jiusong, will not sink to betrayal!¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°When you¡¯re threatened, you often have little choice. So long as the people involved remain unharmed, it doesn¡¯t really count as a betrayal.¡±

    He said this, then rubbed his tummy and said a bit helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to trouble you to go out and purchase some food and wine.¡±

    Shen Jiusong was dazed.?He¡­ He¡¯s hungry? But the situation is already so serious. How could he possibly be worried about food and drink even now?

    This¡­ This is ¡®equanimity even in a crisis¡¯ and ¡®superhumanposure¡¯, isn¡¯t it¡­?

    Su Yi¡¯s calmposure seemed infectious, as Shen Jiusong instantly rxed. Heughed, ¡°Please wait; I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    ¡°Remember to go to the Pot of Freshness and buy a whole roastedmb and butterfish!¡± ordered Su Yi.

    Shen Jiusong straightforwardly agreed, then dashed off.

    ¡°Young Lord Su, what do we do with him?¡± Chen Zheng gestured to the nearby Chen Jinlong.

    Chen Jinlong was so terrified, he copsed to the ground and shrieked in terror. ¡°Brother Su, you know I never wanted to be your enemy. I¡­.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to exin.¡± Su Yi raised a hand to silence him, then said in amusement, ¡°You really are unlucky. It seems that every time we run into each other, you¡¯re in a terrible spot.¡±

    He thought back to their first meeting at the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital¡¯s House of Prosperity. Chen Jinlong and a few other Blueriver Sword Manor disciples came knocking and provoked him. In the end, Chen Jinglong was forced to kneel and p himself across the face.

    Their second meeting was at the Snowy Vi. Chen Jinlong was only ying a supporting role then, but his sectmate, Yan Yufeng, had implicated him, leaving him terrified out of his wits, too scared to stand, but also too scared to remain seated.

    Their third meeting was in Yangku Town, when a Grandmaster in the Yu Family¡¯s employ, Qiao Leng, set his sights on him.

    And this time, he¡¯d been threatened by the Heavenbrave Marquis¡­

    He really was as unlucky as it gets.

    Chen Jinlong was stunned. He suddenly felt the urge to burst into tears.

    He also felt that he was simply unbelievably unlucky. When he and Su Yi met, nothing good ever came of it¡­.

    ¡°Brother Su, I¡¯m just d you don¡¯t me me,¡± said Chen Jinlong, his voice choked with sobs. He really was on the verge of tears.

    Su Yi helped him to his feet, then said gently, ¡°Enough. You¡¯d best leave quickly, and I rmend leaving the provincial capital immediately. Going forward¡­ It¡¯d be best if we never met again, and don¡¯t tell anyone we know each other. Otherwise, I¡¯m truly worried you¡¯ll encounter misfortune yet again.¡±

    Chen Jinlong nodded bitterly. Before long, he scurried away in dejection.

    Su Yi sighed just watching this. He couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathetic when he saw someone as unlucky as Chen Jinlong.

    Then, he nced up at the night sky, took out his wicker chair, and lounged beside the pond.

    He fully rxed his body, then said softly, ¡°Spiritmartial Marquis, we¡¯ve got a bit of time, so let¡¯s take advantage of it. I¡¯ll teach you a secret soul technique. With it, you¡¯ll be able to refine the foreign soul power in your sea of consciousness. Listen carefully.¡±

    Chen Zheng¡¯s heart shook. He instantly cast aside his scattered thoughts, calmed his heart, and focused.

    Su Yi immediately proceeded to teach him a secret art called the ¡°Combatting Chaos Soul Refining Sutra¡±.

    It was only a few hundred characters long, yet each was like a pearl rife with profundity.

    Chen Zhengmitted every word to memory. Once he was finished, Su Yi started from the beginning, describing the technique¡¯s true essence in detail.

    As he listened, Chen Zheng found himself unwittingly transfixed, as if he were intoxicated.

    By the time Su Yi finished, Chen Zheng waspletely immersed in a wondrous state of enlightenment.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t disturb him. He justy there silently in his wicker chair, watching the lotuses swaying beneath the sunset.

    Not long ago, Cha Jin would have been here to attend to his needs, to wash and fold his clothes, to brew and pour his tea, and to have deep discussions about the Dao of cultivation in his chambers at night.

    Only a few days had passed, but due to the Su Family¡¯s forceful intervention, everything had changed.

    Su Yi was strongly averse to such sudden changes, and he felt deeply irritated.

    Once this is over, I¡¯ll have to visit the Jade Capital¡­..?Su Yi muttered to himself. Beneath the zing light of the setting sun, his gaze was deep and profound, without the slightest ripple of emotion.

    A long time passed before Chen Zheng awoke from his enlightenment. ¡°Young Lord Su, many thanks for instructing me!¡±

    His staunch features were full of gratitude. Shockingly, he directly knelt as if to kowtow, a show of extreme deference.

    Su Yi remained unmoving and seated in his willow chair, except for his right hand, which he lifted slightly. Chen Zheng instantly froze in ce, unable to kneel.

    ¡°A man shouldn¡¯t grovel,¡± said Su Yi calmly. ¡°Cultivators such as ourselves shouldn¡¯t bow to heaven or earth. We shouldn¡¯t defer to gods or ghosts, and we should fear neither life nor death. Spiritmartial Marquis, you aren¡¯t my disciple, so you need not be so polite.¡±

    Chen Zheng took a deep breath, then sped his fist. ¡°Thank you for instructing me.¡±

    It was then that Shen Jiusong returned carrying boxed meals and jars of wine. When he saw this, a wave of indescribable envy arose in his heart.

    There was no way he¡¯d fail to realize that Chen Zheng had already received Su Yi¡¯s guidance and instruction!

    Despite his jealousy, Shen Jiusong smiled and congratted Chen Zheng. ¡°Congrattions, Spiritmartial Marquis. With Young Lord Su¡¯s guidance, you have no need to fear failing to enter the ranks of true cultivators!¡±

    Chen Zheng¡¯s face was brimming with delight.

    This time, he really had turned disaster into fortune. Although he¡¯de perilously close to being possessed, thanks to Su Yi¡¯s guidance, he¡¯d turned this cmity into hope for a brighter future!

    Night fell.

    Su Yi, Shen Jiusong, and Chen Zheng sat at a table by thekeside, eating and chatting.

    The starry skies overhead were clear, and the moon was bright. Cool,fortable breezes blew across the surface of the pond. The scene was tranquil and pleasing.

    However, when they recalled what the Heavenbrave Marquis said earlier, Shen Jiusong and Chen Zheng couldn¡¯t truly rx.

    Only Su Yi seemed perfectly content as he relished his food and drink. It was as if none of this had anything to do with him.

    When they were fully satiated, the Bluescale Eagle descended from the skies with a letter Ning Sihua had penned herself.

    The letter¡¯s contents were simple¡ª

    Yesterday at dawn, Jiaxia Academy¡¯s vice pce master, Tao Zheng, and Watermoon Academy¡¯s vice pce master, Mo Huaque, had each led a group of elders to ¡°visit¡± Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy.

    Now, both groups had temporarily taken up residence there.

    Nominally speaking, they were here to give disciples of the three academies an opportunity to spar, converse, and learn from each other.

    But Ning Sihua could tell at a nce that both Tao Zheng and Mo Huaque were using that as an excuse; this was obviously intended as a threat!

    Both Jixia Academy and Watermoon Academy had close ties to the Su Family!

    Disciples of the Su Family and the various factions subordinate to them typically chose these two academies to cultivate in.

    Jixia Academy¡¯s vice pce master, Tao Zheng, was also the grand elder of the Tao Family, and the Tao Family was one of the seven great ns subordinate to the Su Family!

    Mo Huaque had deep connections to the Su Family as well.

    It was tantly obvious that both great academies hade to ¡°visit¡± Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy to support the Su Family¡¯s disy of power!

    But Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy was also one of the Great Zhou¡¯s Ten Great Academies. Furthermore, it had the mysterious Ning?Sihua to hold?down the fort. Neither Tao Zheng nor Mo Huaque would try anything lightly.

    But it was obvious to anyone that their arrival itself was an implied threat!

    ording to Ning Sihua¡¯s deductions, the second conflict arose between Su Yi and the forces of the Su Family, Tao Zheng and Mo Huaque would take action!

    Su Yi didn¡¯t care about this, or rather, he wasn¡¯t the least bit concerned. ording to Ning Sihua¡¯s letter, both Wen Lingxue and Cha Jin were alive and well. Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay the rest of the letter¡¯s contents any heed.

    Their ¡°guests¡± were nothing but the Su Family¡¯s dogs. If they daredsh out, he¡¯d just kill them and be done with it. What was there to worry about?

 Chapter 252: Painting a Target on Your Own Head

    <h4>Chapter 252: Painting a Target on Your Own Head</h4>

    The skies were dark as ink.

    Suddenly, the sound of urgent knocking rang out from beyond the courtyard gates, followed by Zheng Muyao¡¯s frantic voice. ¡°Uncle Su, are you back yet?¡±

    When he saw that Su Yi was about to stand up, Shen Jiusong immediately went to open the door on his behalf.

    Before long, the fiery, sultry, ck-dressed Zheng Muyao followed Shen Jiusong inside.

    She looked haggard, and exhaustion was written all over her exquisite features.

    When she saw Su Yi, her big eyes instantly misted over with tears, and she cried out, ¡°Uncle Su, I beg you! Please, save my father!¡±

    She immediately started to kneel, only for Shen Jiusong to stop her in the nick of time and ask gently, ¡°Miss, first, calm down and exin yourself clearly.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Zheng Muyao took several deep breaths before stabilizing her turbulent emotions and saying, ¡°Two days ago, someone from the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family came to our estate as a guest. He said he wanted us to change our stance and distance ourselves from you, and that if we refused, we¡¯d bring disaster upon the entire Zheng Family¡­..

    ¡°My father refused, but my great uncle and a group of elders captured and imprisoned him in the family dungeons. They even stripped him of his position as head of the family.

    ¡°Uncle Su, Great Uncle and the others even went so far as to publicly announce that the entire Zheng Family stands against you¡­.¡±

    Su Yi mulled this over, then said, ¡°You¡¯re saying your father¡¯s been stripped of his status, but that his life isn¡¯t currently in danger?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Zheng Muyao said pitifully. ¡°But I¡¯m worried that others in the n covet his position and that they¡¯ll act against him in secret.¡±

    Su Yi thought for a while, then said, ¡°Rest assured. After tomorrow, all will be well. As for the group that¡¯s jumped out and attempted to steal your father¡¯s position? They¡¯re nothing but a pack of clowns. Once your father escapes captivity, he¡¯ll settle the score with them.¡±

    Zheng Muyao was briefly dazed. ¡°Uncle Su, you¡­. Are you certain my father will be okay?¡±

    Shen Jiusongughed. ¡°Since Young Lord Su said so, he naturally hasplete confidence. Miss, for your father, this is actually an opportunity to rid the n of dissidents and unite the family. You might not understand now, but after tomorrow, all will be clear.¡±

    Chen Zheng nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. The more excitedly a grasshopper jumps, the closer it is to death.¡±

    Both of them were marquis of their respective territories. They instantly understood the implications of Su Yi¡¯s words.

    All of this was built on the assumption that Su Yi could ovee this storm and knock the group the Su Family had dispatched onto their backs.

    But then, Chen Zheng and Shen Jiusong weren¡¯t worried about that.

    Even before bing a Grandmaster, Su Yi could easily y a fifth-level Grandmaster like Qin Changshan, and even an old demon like Hua Liuye had fallen beneath a single swing of his sword.

    He had even less to fear now!

    ¡°Uncle Su, thank you so much!¡± Zheng Muyao¡¯s little face filled with gratitude. ¡°Once my father escapes captivity, I¡­. I¡¯ll definitely repay you!¡±

    Earlier, she was startled as a fawn, but now, she was already much calmer.

    However, the rims of her eyes were still red and bloodshot, and her melon-seed-shaped face still looked pallid and exhausted.

    Su Yi rose from his wicker chair, walked up to her, and gently wiped away her tears. ¡°Your father is suffering because I got him mixed up in this. I naturally won¡¯t just stand back and watch. All you have to do now is clear your head, go home, and wait for further news.¡±

    Zheng Muyao nodded firmly. ¡°Mm!¡±

    Inwardly, her heart quivered.?I would never have guessed Uncle Su would wipe away my tears, much lessfort me so gently.

    This made her feel all warm and fuzzy inside. She was much like a fawn who, in her moment of panic, had discovered the most reliable pir of support around.

    ¡°Uncle Su.¡± She thought for a moment, then lowered her head and said as quietly as a gnat, ¡°Can¡­ Can I wait for news here instead?¡±

    Su Yi nodded. Inside, his heart surged with killing intent.

    First, they¡¯d tried to threaten Chen Zheng into severing their bond. Now, they¡¯d coerced and implicated Chen Jinlong, threatened Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy, and they¡¯d even had Zheng Tianhe imprisoned.

    This entire sequence of events made it clear that this time, the Su Family¡¯s targets included anyone and everyone connected to Su Yi. They were using them to force him to lower his head.

    But the way Su Yi saw it, they were, unquestionably and repeatedly, crossing his bottom line!

    Early the next day, the sun had only just risen. In the provincial governor¡¯s meeting room, Xia Houlin sat valiant and upright in the seat of honor.

    He wore long, navy blue robes, and although he was already in his forties, he was handsome and elegant, hearty as a pine tree, with a disposition that stood out from the crowd.

    ¡°Third?Young Master will be here soon. Don¡¯t take this too far; his lordship said that we¡¯re only supposed to clear his head,¡± said Xia Houlin unhurriedly.

    As one of the Great Zhou¡¯s nine non-Zhou Kings, the Firedome King, he was also a famed Xiantian Martial Ancestor.

    Although he¡¯d never appeared in the ranks of the ¡°Ten Great Xiantian Martial Ancestors¡±, both hisbat strength and his foundations ced him solidly near the peak of the Great Zhou¡¯s martial artists!

    ¡°I¡¯ve never really understood what it means to ¡®clear someone¡¯s head.¡¯¡± The Heavenbrave Marquis sat cross-legged off to the side, a broad grin on his face as he asked, ¡°What if he insists on feigning muddle-headedness? What if we can¡¯t snap him out of it?¡±

    ¡°If shouting doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll hit him. We¡¯ll make him suffer, and we¡¯ll make him realize how insignificant he really is. That will naturally jolt him to his senses. We¡¯ll show him that, in the face of the entire Su Family, his paltry little cultivation isughable and pathetic.¡±

    Yue Qing snickered. ¡°Ultimately, we¡¯re still going to fight, aren¡¯t we? Of course, it would be even better if our third young master realized the error of his ways and we could avoid a fight.¡±

    Xia Houlin nced at the Jade Mountain Marquis, Pei Wenshan, who was seated on the other side. ¡°Are all our preparationsplete?¡±

    Pei Wenshan nodded. ¡°This time,?Third?Young Master ought to truly understand just how terrifying the Su Family¡¯s power is.¡±

    In addition to the three of them, numerous other lofty and influential figures had gathered in the provincial governor¡¯s office.

    Their ranks included the current heads of the Imperatorial Provincial Capital¡¯s five peak-level ns, as well as the Firedome King, Heavenbrave Marquis, and Jade Mountain Marquis¡¯s most trusted and capable subordinates.

    You could pick any one of them at random, and you¡¯d surely find someone capable of intimidating an entire region. Even the weakest of them was a Grandmaster.

    But now, all of them sat solemnly, not daring to make the slightest noise.

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    The beating of a drum suddenly resounded from beyond the gates. All of them were instantly alert, and all of them nced beyond the hall.

    Before long, beneath the crowd¡¯s watchful gazes, Su Yi, Shen Jiusong, and Chen Zheng strode over from afar.

    When they saw Su Yi, many of them had strange looks on their faces. They still recalled the Western Mountain¡¯s Tea Party, when Su Yi apanied Zhou Zhili and participated alongside him.

    ¡°The Cloudlight and Spiritmartial Marquises are here too. Surely they know how dire the situation is?¡± Some of the major powers were rmed and uncertain.

    Both marquises had extraordinary statuses and powerful cultivations.

    However, in the face of the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family, they obviously didn¡¯t amount to much.

    And yet, they¡¯d stubbornly insisted on apanying Su Yi all the way here. The way the crowd saw it, this was no different from throwing themselves into the firepit¡ªextremely unwise.

    Xia Houlin¡¯s brow furrowed, and his gaze immediately locked onto Chen Zheng. ¡°I sent you a letter. Didn¡¯t you receive it?¡±

    ¡°I received it, and read it, too,¡± said Chen Zheng. ¡°Then, I ripped it up.¡±

    ¡°You ripped it up?¡± Xia Houlin sat upright, looked at Su Yi, then back at Chen Zheng. ¡°I wrote you that letter out of consideration for our years of friendship, yet you went ahead and tore it up? Do you n to sever the bond between us? Or¡­. Do you n to be enemies with the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family?¡±

    As he said thatst part, his voice carried deep displeasure.

    Chen Zheng said expressionlessly, ¡°All I know is that, if not for Young Lord Su, I would have already died on Bloodthistle Yao Mountain. From this day forth, this life of mine belongs to him.¡±

    The crowd was instantly bbergasted.

    ¡°What a shame,¡± sighed Xia Houlin. ¡°If you try to intervene today, you¡¯ll be no different from a mantis trying to block a chariot. If word gets out, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll only invite others¡¯ mockery.¡±

    But Chen Zheng suddenlyughed, then swept his gaze across the authority figures in attendance. ¡°The way I see it, everyone in attendance has painted a target on their heads. You¡¯re just selling your lives away.¡±

    What did it mean to paint a target on your head?

    It meant you were a sacrificial pawn, a distraction! It meant you were selling your own life!

    This was undoubtedly an expression of immense disdain for the entire group, to the point that all of them, Xia Houlin included, were stunned. But then, they burst intoughter, as if they¡¯d just heard the biggest joke of their lives.

    The Heavenbrave Marquis flung back his head andughed so hard, he almost cried. ¡°To think that the lofty Spiritmartial Marquis would actually say something so ridiculous! Tell me, then: if I, Yue Qing, am selling my life, what¡¯s the going rate?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not worth a single coin.¡±

    This time, it was Su Yi who responded. He stood in the center of the hall, surveying those in attendance. ¡°There¡¯s no need to waste any further words. Anyone who wants to force me to lower my head is wee to juste at me.¡±

    The atmosphere was instantly stifled and oppressive as everyone fixed their gazes on Su Yi. Some frowned, while others were surprised. It seemed they didn¡¯t understand.?He¡¯s already in such a predicament, and he¡¯s only seventeen. Why is it that he isn¡¯t the least bit afraid, even now?

    Xia Houlin stared intently at Su Yi and said, ¡°Third Young Master, since you¡¯re in such a hurry for us to beat some sense into you, how could we possibly refuse?¡±

    He then turned to Yue Qing. ¡°You¡¯re up.¡±

    Yue Qing smiled and stood, then took a sealed letter from his sleeves and tossed it to Shen Jiusong. ¡°Cloudlight Marquis, this is a letter from your son, Shen Shu. Read it, then reconsider whether you wish to get involved.¡±

    His tone and gaze were both utterly yful.

    Shen Jiusong¡¯s heart shook. It was justst night that Su Yi warned him that, since the Su Family had already dispatched their forces, it was highly likely that they¡¯d targeted him too.

    Who¡¯d have thought that Su Yi¡¯s words had now be a reality?

    Shen Shu was his only son. He¡¯d been sent to cultivate at the Jade Capital¡¯s Phoenix Pass Academy at a young age, and he was now neen years old, in the prime of his youth, far cleverer than his peers.

    He was Shen Jiusong¡¯s only son, to whom he¡¯d entrusted all his hopes. Now, it was highly likely that the Su Family was targeting him.

    It was no exaggeration to say that this was no different from hitting him right where it hurt the most; they¡¯d targeted his greatest weakness!

    His heart clenched, and his expression shifted erratically.

    When they saw Shen Jiusong¡¯s reaction, the crowd couldn¡¯t help but inwardly shake their heads.

    You might be a marquis, but so what? Against the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family, you can¡¯t endure so much as a single hit!

 Chapter 253: A Long Separation, Changed Relationships

    <h4>Chapter 253: A Long Separation, Changed Rtionships</h4>

    A long time passed in silence, but Shen Jiusong didn¡¯t so much as open the letter.

    After a while, he said calmly, ¡°If something happens to my son, as his father, I will naturally seek justice for him. However, if you think you can use him to threaten me and force me to back down, forget it!¡±

    His voice boomed as he made that final deration.

    Everyone was stunned, and the atmosphere was instantly even heavier.

    ¡°Cloudlight Marquis, you aren¡¯t even going to look and see what¡¯s written?¡± Yue Qing couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Rrrrip!

    Shen Jiusong tore the letter directly in half, then said with utter equanimity, ¡°If the Su Family dares kill my boy, I solemnly swear that, so long as I live, I¡¯ll get revenge, no matter the cost!¡±

    Everyone was in a daze. Shen Jiusong¡¯s decisive attitude shocked them deeply.

    What frame of mind was he in to stand by Su Yi even if meant disregarding his son¡¯s life?

    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to do that,¡± sighed Su Yi.

    ¡°Young Lord Su, I say this without fear of mockery: I¡¯ve spent years fumbling through this world. I might have few other skills, but I¡¯ve always held fast to a certain principle,¡± said Shen Jiusong softly. ¡°There are times when you can back down, and there are times when it¡¯s better to die than take even half a step back.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Yue Qing burst into exaggeratedughter. ¡°This is my first time hearing of a marquis who dared fight the Su Family to the death. Your so-called ¡®holding fast to your principles¡¯ is ludicrous and ignorant to the extreme!

    He then let out a long sigh. ¡°If you do this, you won¡¯t just hurt yourself; you¡¯ll even drag your son down with you. Is that truly necessary?¡±

    Su Yi nced at the arrogant, brazen Heavenbrave Marquis and said, ¡°If his son dies, I¡¯ll obliterate your entire family.¡±

    Yue Qing was stunned, but before he could respond, Xia Houlin said calmly, ¡°Third Young Master, calm down. The show has only just begun.¡±

    With that, he waved, and a group walked in from the room off to the side of the hall.

    Their leader was none other than the city lord of Guangling City, Fu Shan. He was apanied by Nie Beihu, as well as an elder Su Yi didn¡¯t recognize.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, but his expression almost instantly returned to normal.

    ¡°Master Su, long time no see.¡± Fu Shan sped his fist, his expression conflicted.

    Su Yi asked directly, ¡°Did they threaten you too?¡±

    Fu Shan shook his head and sighed. ¡°The Su Family invited us here to persuade you. If at all possible, I hope you¡¯ll set aside your preconceived notions. After all, you¡¯re the son of the head of the Su Family. How¡­ How could you choose to stand against your own family?¡±

    Su Yi frowned and interrupted him. ¡°Out of consideration for our former bond, you¡¯d best shut your mouth.¡±

    Fu Shan was briefly stunned. Then, he grimaced and shook his head.

    ¡°If you think the same as Fu Shan, I urge you not to speak.¡± Su Yi nced at Nie Beihu.

    Nie Beihu was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Master Su, the power of the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family is vast beyond your imagination. If you don¡¯t lower your head today, you¡¯ll implicate everyone connected to you. We might not fear the consequences, but we¡¯re afraid they¡¯ll extend to our wives, children, rtives, and friends. You¡­ Why can¡¯t you simply take a step back?¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°How is it that, in your eyes, I¡¯ve be a source of disaster? If you¡¯re worried I¡¯ll implicate you, simply distance yourself from me and be done with it. You¡¯re seriously shameless enough to tell me you¡¯re here to persuade me? Tell me, Nie Beihu: who gave you the courage?¡±

    Nie Beihu was momentarily at a loss for words. He hung his head bitterly and said, ¡°Master Su, I¡­. I¡¯m doing this out of consideration for your wellbeing too¡­.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay him any further heed. Instead, he nced at the unfamiliar old man. ¡°And who are you?¡±

    The old man sped his fist and said, ¡°Young Lord Su, this old man is Huang Youcheng of Guangling City¡¯s Huang Family. I¡¯m here today to inform you that Family Head Huang Yunchong was unable to adapt to changing times and that he¡¯s already been stripped of his position.¡±

    He paused, then continued, ¡°Furthermore, from this day forth, the Huang Family is no longer connected to you in any way.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Rx; I only acknowledge Huang Yunchong and Huang Qianjun. The Huang Family¡¯s attitude isn¡¯t even worth a fart.¡±

    After watching this y out, Xia Houlin said calmly, ¡°Quit making these small fries jump about. Let¡¯s serve the third young master something meatier.¡±

    Yue Qingughed heartily and pped. ¡°Bring them in!¡±

    Another group emerged from the side room. They were none other than the Wen Family Dowager, Family Head Wen Changjing, as well as Wen Changtai and Qin Qing.

    They were all terrified and uncertain, and they stood there quivering, like convicts awaiting sentencing.

    The dowager was visibly conflicted as she said in a quavering voice, ¡°Third Young Master, when gods and immortals wage war, it¡¯s the mortals who suffer. We have always been frail and weak, and now, we¡¯re unfortunate enough to have been swept up into this storm. I don¡¯t fear death, but the members of the Wen Family are innocent¡­.¡±

    Su Yi waved her away. ¡°No need to say more. I already understand: they¡¯re doing this for no other reason than to disy the Su Family¡¯s power and make me obediently lower my head.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­.?Will?you lower your head?¡± blurted Qin Qing.

    ¡°All I can say is, I guarantee nothing will happen to you,¡± said Su Yi.

    Yue Qing couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°That¡¯s quite a mouth you¡¯ve got on you, Third Young Master. Then take a look. Do you know what this is?¡±

    He then took out a sword.

    The de was simple and unadorned, and it emanated a faint spirituality, but there was nothing else outwardly special about it.

    However, when he saw it, Su Yi¡¯s eyes instantly focused.

    Mortal Edge!

    It was the first sword he forged after reawakening the memories of his past life, and it held an extraordinary significance for him.

    When he left the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital, he entrusted it to Feng Xiaoran¡¯s care.

    Yet now, here it was, in Yue Qing¡¯s hands!

    ¡°Third Young Master, I imagine you recognize this sword, but you needn¡¯t worry. Neither the Yuan Family nor the Feng Siblings are in any danger,¡±ughed Yue Qing. ¡°After all, the family head ordered that we were to clear your head; there¡¯s no need to resort to violence.¡±

    Su Yi gazed at Mortal Edge, then said calmly, ¡°Do you have anything else?¡±

    Xia Houlin sighed. ¡°Third Young Master, what if I told you that the disy of the Su Family¡¯s power you just witnessed was but the tip of the iceberg? Would you believe me?¡±

    ¡°I asked you a question,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Do you have anything else?¡±

    A hint of anger surfaced on Xia Houlin¡¯s face, and he said tly, ¡°Jade Mountain Marquis, you say it.¡±

    Pei Wenshan nodded, then said as if this were all perfectly natural, ¡°Third Young Master, the new provincial governor, Mu Zhongting, has been stripped of his position, and he is currently imprisoned in the provincial government¡¯s dungeons.

    ¡°Although his Sixth Highness was fortunate enough to win His Majesty¡¯s recognition, he is currently under house arrest in the imperial pce, and he can no longer intervene in the outside world¡¯s affairs. That means that he cannot possibly assist you any further, Third Young Master.

    Pei Wenshan paused for emphasis before continuing, ¡°In addition, the experts of Jixia Academy and Watermoon Academy took up temporary residence in Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy yesterday. Despite Pce Master Ning¡¯s vast and far-reaching abilities, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll find it difficult to assist you under the circumstances.¡±

    When he finished, Pei Wenshan sighed. ¡°Third Young Master, we¡¯re not trying to make you submit to us; we want you to lower your head before your own biological father. There¡¯s no shame in that.¡±

    Xia Houlin said, ¡°Take just one step back, and the whole world will open up for you!¡±

    ¡°Third Young Master, so long as you repent and make amends, you¡¯ll have no need to fear failing to win the Su Family¡¯s approval,¡± said Yue Qing. ¡°When that dayes, who in the Great Zhou would dare look down on you?¡±

    All eyes turned toward Su Yi. The atmosphere was stifled, and the room was deathly silent.

    But Su Yi merely fixed his gaze on Yue Qing¡¯s hands, which still held Mortal Edge. ¡°All I want to know is, did Su Hongli order you to do this? Or are you doing this at someone else¡¯s behest?¡±

    ¡°Impudent!¡± Xia Houlin¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You¡¯re his son. How could you possibly refer to your father by name?¡±

    Pei Wenshan¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Third Young Master, we know you¡¯re displeased, but you¡¯d best calm down and recognize the reality of your situation. Acting ostentatiously might feel good in the moment, but if you carry on like this, don¡¯t me us for our poor manners.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t tell me?¡± said Su Yi tly. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll just have to go to the Jade Capital and ask Su Hongli myself. Then I¡¯ll know just who arranged this. Whoever it was, don¡¯t they know that certain behaviors will inevitably get people killed?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Xia Houlin was infuriated. The aura of a Xiantian Martial Ancestor surged around him, terrifying and imposing. ¡°Third Young Master, do you?really?want to do this the hard way?¡±

    ¡°I said it a long time ago: words alone aren¡¯t enough to awaken someone dead-set on pretending they¡¯re asleep,¡± said Yue Qing,ughing and shaking his head. ¡°Take now, for instance. If we don¡¯t make our third young master suffer a little pain, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll never fix his unfortunate tendency to overestimate himself.¡±

    The gazes of the higher-ups watching Su Yi instantly carried a newfound hint of pity.?Even after all this, you still won¡¯t lower your head? Do they really need to beat you first?

    Not far away, Fu Shan, Nie Beihu, the Wen Family Dowager, and the others looked conflicted. They couldn¡¯t bear to watch.

    It was then that a burst of clear, heartyughter rang out. ¡°What do you mean, ¡®suffer a little pain¡¯? Tell me, Heavenbrave Marquis: how dare an insignificant little marquis like you be so arrogant?¡±

    Immediately afterward, a group strode in from outside. Their leader was elegantly handsome and graceful. This was none other than the Mountain-Subduing King, Mu Xi!

    When they saw who had arrived, Xia Houlin, Yue Qing, and Pei Wenshan were all stunned. Their brows instantly knit together.

    The other big shots in attendance gasped, and they could no longer remain calm.

    Who didn¡¯t recognize the youngest of the Great Zhou¡¯s non-Zhou kings?

    Furthermore, Mu Xi had obviouslye here to back Su Yi up!

    The grand elder of Starcliff Academy, Pu Yi, walked alongside Mu Xi. He said coldly, ¡°This is my first time seeing something so utterly absurd. A whole bunch of old fogies dares shamelessly attempt to force Young Lord Su to lower his head? Ludicrous! What an enormous joke!¡±

    When they realized who he was, those in attendance found it even harder to keep their cool.?Is Starcliff Academy nning to get involved too? Are they really standing with Su Yi?

    ¡°If you fought Young Lord Su directly, fair and square, you¡¯d at least be straightforward and upright. Yet now, you¡¯ve used the Su Family¡¯s power to engage in low-ss, despicable tricks. Aren¡¯t you afraid of the world¡¯s mockery?¡±?On the other side, Kongtong Academy¡¯s Grand Elder, Jiang Tanyun,ughed coldly too. He was apanied by Lu Zhangfeng.

    When they saw this, Xia Houlin and the others¡¯ expressions darkened, while the other prominent figures in attendance were wide-eyed and tongue-tied.

    Everyone here was well aware that this?was Su Family?business. Who¡¯d have imagined that the Mountain-Subduing King would show up leading experts from Starcliff and Kongtong Academies, much less that they¡¯d stand up in clear support of Su Yi?

    Fu Shan, Nie Beihu, and the Wen Family Dowager were rooted to the spot.?What¡­ What exactly is happening here?

 Chapter 254: Kneel

    <h4>Chapter 254: Kneel</h4>

    Shen Jiusong and Chen Zheng were both a bit bbergasted.

    It was only justst night that Mu Xi and the others left the Greente Army¡¯s encampment.?Yet now, here they were in the Imperatorial Provincial Capital!

    The two of them looked at each other, but they¡¯d already roughly guessed what had happened: as soon as Mu Xi and hispanions left yesterday, they likely proceeded straight to the Imperatorial Province.

    The grand hall fell into a heavy silence.

    Mu Xi and the others¡¯ arrival was like a storm, and Xia Houlin and the others didn¡¯t quite know how to respond. They found it hard to wrap their heads around it; it seemed unbelievable.

    ¡°Mountain-Subduing King, are you nning to get mixed up in the Su Family¡¯s affairs?¡± Xia Houlin said gravely, his gaze sharp and imposing.

    ¡°Quit trying to use the Su Family to intimidate me,¡± said Mu Xi tly. ¡°I said what I said. Today, Young Lord Su¡¯s enemies are my enemies!¡±

    The expressions of everyone present shifted erratically.

    What exactly had Su Yi done to deserve this? What was so special about him that even the Mountain-Subduing King wouldn¡¯t hesitate to offend the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family just to back him up?

    But Xia Houlin only sneered contemptuously. ¡°That so? But even added together, you cannot change what happens here today!¡±

    He paused, then said gravely, ¡°Brother Cai, didn¡¯t you want to avenge your son-inw? Please,e on out.¡±

    As soon as he said this, an old man in linen robes emerged from a smaller room to the side of the hall. His hair and beard were pitch-ck, yet he had a pair of long, thin white eyebrows.

    He carried an enormous sword in a case on his back, and his cool gaze was filled with the vicissitudes of life. His appearance triggered an uproar throughout the hall.

    The White-Eyebrowed King, Cai Jinghai!

    He was a famed expert of the older generation, someone who¡¯d stepped into the ranks of Xiantian Martial Ancestors over twenty years ago.

    He was also the father-inw of the former head of the Yu Family, Yu Baiting, and the maternal grandfather of Yu Shuangning.

    ¡°Mountain-Subduing King, are you still certain you want to test yourself against the Su Family?¡± Yue Qing asked with augh.

    Mu Xi sneered. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I find more irritating than a grown man who relies on his backing to engage in wickedness. Do you?really?think that having the White-Eyebrowed King here is enough to fill my heart with dread?¡±

    He rolled up his sleeves and swept his gaze across the room. ¡°Anyone who wants to y with me is wee to stand up now and say so!¡±

    The entire hall was deathly silent.

    However, it was then that Su Yi said tly, ¡°Step back. I want to resolve this myself.¡±

    Mu Xi was briefly stunned. Then, he rubbed his nose and considerately stepped back.

    Except that now, when he looked at Xia Houlin and the others, there was a newfound hint of pity in his gaze.

    What Mu Xi found rather funny was that, after hearing Su Yi¡¯s words, Xia Houlin and his allies¡¯ expressions were inquisitive, a bit scornful, as well as¡­ pitying.

    Here I am, pitying them for not realizing they¡¯re effectively throwing their lives away, while they¡¯re pitying Su Yi for the same reason¡­..?Mu Xi¡¯s expression grew increasingly strange.

    Interesting! This is just too interesting!

    The White-Eyebrowed King, Cai Jinghai locked onto Su Yi, his weatherworn gaze shing like cold lighting. ¡°Are you the one who killed Yu Baiting at the Western Mountain¡¯s Tea Party?¡±

    His tone was rife with murderous intent.

    ¡°Yes,¡± said Su Yi offhandedly. ¡°Do you want revenge?¡±

    ng!

    Cai Jinghai opened the case and drew a massive sword. ¡°Of course.¡±

    Xia Houlin¡¯s eyes shed, and he said warningly, ¡°Brother Cai, this is the third young master of the Su Family. No matter how unseemly he may be, it is not your ce to decide his life and death. Do you understand?¡±

    Cai Jinghai was silent for a while before nodding. ¡°Understood.¡±

    As he spoke, his coarse linen clothes fluttered, and his willowy whiskers billowed. The distinctive and imposing aura of a Xiantian Martial Ancestor rose around him.

    Those gathered in the hall instinctively distanced themselves for fear the shockwaves of their fight would reach them too.

    ¡°Third Young Master, it¡¯s not toote to lower your head~~!¡± snickered the Heavenbrave Marquis, Yue Qing.

    Su Yi nced at him. ¡°That so? Then how about I start with you?¡±

    He then strode directly toward Yue Qing, who was visibly stunned

    Cai Jinghai¡¯s brow knit together, and he suddenly swung his sword. ¡°I¡¯m?your opponent!¡±

    Boom!

    The sword qi was vast and thick as a waterfall. It shed with terrifying purple light and swept forth with great force and momentum.

    The Purple Hell Lightning Sword Art!

    This was the White-Eyebrowed King, Cai Jinghai¡¯s ultimate technique. Rumor had it that an Earthly Immortal had transmitted it to him and that it was as mighty and unfathomable as a ghost or god. If practiced to its upper limit, it could manifest as towering lightning bolts and disintegrate an entire vast mountain into powder.

    ¡°This strike alone is enough to put the power of a Xiantian Martial Ancestor on full disy!¡±

    Many people were stunned and visibly shaken.

    In the Great Zhou, Grandmasters were already akin to heavenly dragons, while Xiantian Martial Ancestors were terrifying existences that stood near the very pinnacle of martial arts!

    Were Su Yi any other Grandmaster, he could never have blocked such a sword; he would have been in instantly where he stood.

    ¡°This strike truly is extraordinary.¡± Xia Houlin nodded to himself.

    Among the Great Zhou¡¯s nine non-Zhou kings, the White-Eyebrowed King was among the oldest. However, he was deeply immersed in his cultivation, and his foundations ran deep; no one dared look down on him.

    The image of Su Yi¡¯s imminent plight when this strike inevitably suppressed him arose in many of the onlookers¡¯ minds.

    Only for Su Yi to utter but a single word: ¡°Scram!¡±

    His face showed neither joy nor sorrow, and he didn¡¯t so much as look at his opponent. He just casually raised his hand and pped the air.

    A crystalline, transparent, crimson palm imprint appeared in the sky. It looked as if it were forged of red jade, and it was covered with numerous, dense, fluctuating threads imbued with the charm of the Dao.

    The Xiantian Fire Hand Imprint!

    This was a secret art. Su Yi had unleashed it by ¡°using martial arts to control the spiritual.¡±

    Boom!

    It was as if a deity had lifted a mountain, only to m it back down into the human world.

    The crimson hand imprint struck with unblockable force,nding in an instant. That thick, coarse, explosive streak of purple sword qi split apart and shattered like ss.

    But the force of that giant palm didn¡¯t decrease. It mmed into the White-Eyebrowed King, sending both him and his sword staggering backward. He came this close to falling.

    His aged face was flushed red. The veins bulged on his forehead, and his qi flowed in reverse. It hurt so much that he almost coughed up blood.

    Shock arose on his face; it seemed he couldn¡¯t even imagine that such power could belong to a mere youth.

    The entire area fell deathly silent!

    All of them¡ªXia Houlin, Yue Qing, Pei Wenshan, as well as the various big shots in attendance¡ªstared, wide-eyed as they watched this y out.

    Even though Mu Xi and the others had extraordinary confidence in Su Yi, they never would have guessed that a mighty and renowned Xiantian Martial Ancestor like Cai Jinghai would fail to block even a single attack, or that Su Yi would knock him directly back!

    ¡°This¡­. This¡­.¡± The entire crowd was dumbstruck and tongue-tied.

    No matter whether you looked at his cultivation, his status, or his strength, the White-Eyebrowed King, Cai Jinghai, didn¡¯t seem like the type to get beaten back in a single attack.

    He was a Xiantian Martial Ancestor!

    And he even practiced the Purple Hell Lightning Sword Art, a world-shaking secret technique! His sword was massive, and it was a famous spiritual weapon, too. How could a single attack have forced him back?

    As the crowd watched in a daze, Su Yi was already continuing toward the Heavenbrave Marquis, Yue Qing.

    His eyes were calm and indifferent, as if he were on a casual stroll. However, although his movements looked unhurried, they were fast to the extreme.

    Yue Qing¡¯s expression shifted, and a strange cry escaped his lips. He raised his hands and beat his arms like a butterfly¡¯s wings.

    Fierce streaks of power emerged from his fingers, crisscrossing and streaking through the air. They wove together to form a massive, fiery-red of true essence.

    Threads of me wrapped gently around Yue Qing¡¯s fingers.

    This was a peak heaven-grade martial art. The sharp forces originating from his fingers ovepped, and when they enveloped an opponent, the result was much like death by a thousand cuts; it turned his foes to mincemeat. This attack was as sinister and despotic as could be.

    But in response, contempt shed through Su Yi¡¯s gaze. He pressed his fingers together, forming a sword, and¡­

    Bang!

    The iing, fiery-red split in two like paper mache, bursting in mid-air. Embers scattered and fell like rain.

    This is bad!?Yue Qing¡¯s expression changed dramatically. He immediately tried to dodge.

    But it was then that a low shout left Su Yi¡¯s lips. ¡°Kneel!¡±

    It was just one word, but it was like a strict decree, and Yue Qing felt as if a sword vast beyond limit had cut directly into his soul.

    The Great Void Soul Sword Incantation

    Beneath the onlookers¡¯ stunned gazes, Yue Qing, the famously disagreeable Heavenbrave Marquis convulsed, and his knees thudded to the ground.

    His cheeks distorted, and his entire body trembled violently. An agonized, hysterical groan escaped his lips, and bean-sized drops of sweat drenched his clothes.

    The reason for this was simple: his soul had just taken heavy damage!

    When he saw this, Xia Houlin could no longer remain calm. His face filled with shock.

    ording to his investigations, while Su Yi had the heaven-defying power to y Grandmasters, he was still just a Qi umtion Realm youth.

    Who would have thought that, in the blink of an eye, he¡¯d send Cai Jinghai flying with a single p?

    Or that, in just one attack, he¡¯d force Yue Qing to his knees?

    Su Yi was nothing like how he¡¯d seemed in their reports!

    Finally, Xia Houlin seemed to notice something. His expression filled with shock and anger. ¡°A Grandmaster! Third Young Master has actually already be a Grandmaster!¡±

    Meanwhile, the others present were so shocked, their jaws practically fell clean off.

    None of them could have imagined that Su Yi would be this terrifying. But now, who dared underestimate him?

    Mu Xi, Shen Jiusong, and the others were calm byparison. Still, when they saw the Heavenbrave Marquis so effortlessly suppressed, they felt their hearts shake.

    As for Fu Shan, Nie Beihu, the Wen Family Dowager, and the others, they were already rooted in ce. Their jaws hung ck, and their minds were totally nk.

    Su Yi then gazed down upon the kneeling Yue Qing and said calmly, ¡°Rx. Yesterday, I said I¡¯d give you the opportunity to repeat everything you said and did at the House of Waveswept Rocks. I naturally won¡¯t just kill you like this.¡±

    Yue Qing¡¯s face was ashen, and he quivered from head to toe. His face was full of terror and disbelief, yet he found it hard to speak.

    Earlier, between his cheeky grin, brazen impudence, various entricities, and his mocking, cutting tone, he was just?begging?for a beating.

    Yet now, here he was, forced to kneel, and quite miserably at that. He¡¯d just suffered an unprecedented humiliation, and his soul was gravely injured. He felt dejected and pathetic to the extreme, both in body and in soul.

    ¡°Die!¡± Suddenly, a voice boomed like a sudden p of thunder.

    It was the White-Eyebrowed King, Cai Jinghai. He attacked once more, swinging his massive sword with a flood of crackling electricity. The lightning fully merged into his sh.

    He¡¯d been forced back earlier, but he saw that as the result of his owncency.

    Furthermore, after Xia Houlin¡¯s warning, he was worried he¡¯d inadvertently kill Su Yi, which was why he held back much of his power.

    But now, Cai Jinghai no longer held anything back.

    Rumble!

    The entire hall shook as lightning-like sword force spread outward, shattering the nearby furniture into powder. The entire audience jumped in rm and hurriedly distanced themselves from the fray.

    And amidst a patch of ring light, a thirty-foot-long streak of lightning sword qi descended upon Su Yi.

    Like a frenzied purple python or heavenly lightning striking the world below.

 Chapter 255: One Attack

    <h4>Chapter 255: One Attack</h4>

    What did it mean to be a Xiantian Martial Ancestor?

    It meant to clean the flesh and marrow, undergoing metamorphosis, and it meant shedding turbid Houtian qi. Throughout the body, one¡¯s energy transformed into the clear qi of the Xiantian stage, without ws or imperfections.

    This was why they called it An¨¡srava, or ¡°wlessness.¡±

    At the pinnacle of this realm, cultivators feared neither water nor me, and they were as spotlessly clean as ss or jade, umting neither dust nor filth.

    They were so strong that they could leave the ground and take to the skies, riding the winds hundreds of feet above the ground.

    When they slew their foes, they could manipte Xiantian Astral Force, splitting mountains and rivers, and their breath could boom like thunder!

    Inparison to Grandmasters, Xiantian Martial Ancestors were already close to the pinnacle of the Great Zhou, and their power was naturally terrifying beyond limit.

    As such, when the White-Eyebrowed King struck without holding anything back, his technique seemed capable of shocking the entire world, and there was purple lightning intertwined with his sword qi.

    This level of power left the onlookers beside themselves with shock.

    Even peak experts of the Grandmaster Realm like Shen Jiusong and Chen Zheng couldn¡¯t help but hold their breath, and they felt their hair stand on end.

    But when he saw this sh bursting with electricity, Su Yi¡¯s expression didn¡¯t so much as waver. He suddenly threw a punch.

    Boom!

    The force of his fist seemed ancient and overflowing, with no signs of modernity.

    But when it flew through their air, it flew with unprecedented momentum, as if this sword could flip heaven and earth upside-down or shatter moons and stars.

    This was pure ¡°force¡±, with the unique charms of the Grand Dao fused into the blow, like an immortal demonstrating his martial arts.

    Bang!

    The onlookers watched as the fist tore an opening in the descending, explosive purple sword qi, which then burst apart.

    Light scattered and fell like rain, followed by a heaven-shaking impact as the unstoppable force of that fist struck the White-Eyebrowed King¡¯s massive sword.

    In an instant, the flesh between Cai Jinghai¡¯s thumb and forefinger shook violently, producing a rending agony as his massive sword almost flew from his grip.

    ¡°Open!¡± The White-Eyebrowed King¡¯s aura boomed as his Xiantian Astral Force billowed and surged. He called upon his full power; only then could he dissolve the power of that fist force.

    Shock was already written all over his face. His opponent was just a seventeen-year-old Grandmaster. How could he possibly wield such unbelievable power?

    Xia Houlin and the others couldn¡¯t help but gasp too, and their expressions shifted erratically.

    ¡°Your body is old and?wisened, yet you¡¯ve stagnated in the Xiantian Realm. You might have extended your longevity somewhat, but you will never recover your youthful determination to forge valiantly ahead. You have no hope of entering the Origin Dao in this lifetime, but that¡¯s not all; as time passes you by, your qi, spirit, and essence will only stagnate. It¡¯s trulymentable.¡± Su Yi shook his head.

    His words deeply provoked the White-Eyebrowed King. Cai Jinghai¡¯s eyes glinted, and he took a deep breath before swinging his sword once more.

    Boom!

    Lightning danced in a mad frenzy, and thunder boomed. Sword qi crackling with purple electricity stirred up churning Xiantian Astral force. It was far more imposing than hisst attack.

    Su Yi had no ns to dy any further.

    This was no mere sparring match, nor was it a one-on-one duel.

    He was in no mood to waste time with a Xiantian Martial Ancestor of the older generation, either.

    ng!

    The low, clear hum of a sword rang out like the tides.

    Everything seemed to blur. The onlookers felt as if a curtain of endless night had descended upon them, shrouding the interior of the hall in darkness.

    And this was merely the aura the Abstruse God Sword emanated.

    Then, they watched as¡ª

    .

    Sword in hand, Su Yi¡¯s aura suddenly transformed, and a hint of disdain for all of creation arose in the depths of his inscrutable gaze, as if he were gazing down on them from above.

    Above his tall, lean frame, seemingly illusory, dreamlike Dao Astral Force flickered in and out of view, but his imposing air was terrifying to the extreme.

    Like a divine sword, its edge limitlessly sharp!

    Everyone felt sharp, prickling pain all over their skin. It was so sharp that it stung their eyes, and they could barely keep them open.

    In Cai Jinghai¡¯s eyes, Su Yi now seemed like an entirely different person. Every inch of Su Yi emanated sword qi so flourishing that an irrepressible chill arose within the White-Eyebrowed King¡¯s heart.

    His expression changed.

    It was then that Su Yi swung his de and stabbed in a single, understated motion.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    It was simple as could be, yet it struck with the force to break through all restraints, maically invincible.

    That deep, ink-dark de instantly cut open the skies, tearing a perfectly straight spatial rift.

    Cai Jinghai¡¯s strike had been so terrifying that his Xiantan Astral Force boomed like thunder.

    Yet in an instant, it split beneath Su Yi¡¯s sword as if it were made of paper mache, crumblingpletely and scattering into flecks of light.

    Crack!

    When the sword¡¯s ck point reached Cai Jinghai¡¯s massive sword, it shattered like ss beneath a hammer, bursting into fragments.

    But it couldn¡¯t stop that sharp edge¡¯s advance. In an instant, it pierced straight through Cai Jinghai¡¯s throat.

    Splurt!

    Fresh blood sttered.

    Cai Jinghai¡¯s eyes widened; it seemed he dared not believe it. His lips moved, and he said in a raspy voice, ¡°You¡­. You¡­..¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, the sword¡¯s edge took his head clean off, and it flew through the air.

    His headless corpse thudded to the ground.

    The entire venue fell deathly silent. Even the birds ceased their song.

    One attack had separated Cai Jinghai¡¯s head from his body!

    A non-Zhou King, a famed Xiantian Martial Ancestor, a long-established expert who stood near the pinnacle of the nation¡¯s martial artists, couldn¡¯t take so much as a single attack!

    Xia Houlin silently clenched his fists, and his eyes widened.

    Pei Wenshan¡¯s back was drenched in cold sweat, and he felt a chill in his hands and feet.

    The kneeling Yue Qing seemed even more startled and terrified; his trembling intensified, and now, even his teeth ttered.

    As for the various big shots in attendance, all of them looked stunned. They felt as if they stood amidst a howling gale; they felt a chill so intense, it pierced their bones and chilled their marrow!

    Mu Xi¡¯s eyelids twitched.

    He was a Xiantian Martial Ancestor too, the current youngest of the Great Zhou¡¯s non-Zhou kings. He was naturally keenly aware that the gap between a Xiantian Martial Ancestor and a Grandmaster was as vast as the gulf between clouds and mud.

    Were Su Yi any other Grandmaster, he would have long since died a brutal death beneath the White-Eyebrowed King¡¯s sword.

    Yet now, Su Yi, a mere first-level Grandmaster, had in Cai Jinghai in a single attack!

    This was undoubtedly far too terrifying.

    Shen Jiusong, Chen Zheng, Jiang Tangyun, and Lu Zhangfeng¡¯s hearts shook too. They looked at each other and saw the shock written on each other¡¯s faces.

    ¡°Third Young Master, just witnessing your majestic bearing has left us all sighing with admiration, but aren¡¯t you worried that your actions will bring disaster upon those closest to you?¡±

    Xia Houlin took a deep breath, then said gravely, ¡°How about this? We¡¯ll apologize for our earlier behavior and humbly request that you?stay?your hand. I trust that with your current power, so long as you¡¯re willing to let bygones be bygones, you¡¯ll surely win the family head¡¯s favor, and bing a king or minister will be but a matter of time.¡±

    There was no doubt about it: watching the White-Eyebrowed King take a sword to the throat had changed Xia Houlin¡¯s attitudepletely. He no longer dared underestimate Su Yi.

    It wasn¡¯t just him; everyone in attendance wasparably terrified, and the way they looked at Su Yi had changed. Their gazes were now full of bewilderment and dread.

    Su Yi had in a Xiantian Martial Ancestor in a single attack. If he turned his sword on them, perhaps only Xia Houlin would be any match for him!

    But a cold angle formed on Su Yi¡¯s lips. ¡°Be a king or minister? You could offer me the imperial throne on a silver tter, and I wouldn¡¯t so much as spare it a second nce.¡±

    Xia Houlin¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Third Young Master, do you really n to disregard the safety of all those connected to you? Will you really insist on mutual destruction?¡±

    Su Yi nced at the Abstruse God Sword and said, ¡°I¡¯ve always hated nothing more than threats of that nature, and I¡¯ve never lowered my head to anyone. If someone happens to those connected to me, all I can say is, I¡¯ll ughter the murderer¡¯s entire family. If any of you doubt my words, you¡¯re wee to go ahead and try it.¡±

    As he spoke, his calm, indifferent gaze swept across the room.

    Without exception, their expressions shifted beneath the weight of his gaze, and a chill arose within their hearts.

    Xia Houlin¡¯s face was ashen as he asked, pausing for emphasis between each word, ¡°Third Young Master, I¡¯ll ask you onest time. If you don¡¯t?stay?your hand, it¡¯ll mean an irrevocable rift between you and the Su Family. Are you sure you¡¯ve understood the consequences?¡±

    ng!

    Su Yi wasted no further words. He raised his sword and shed at Xia Houlin.

 Chapter 256: Heads Roll

    <h4>Chapter 256: Heads Roll</h4>

    Xia Houlin immediately chose to dodge.

    Boom!

    As the sword qi descended, it split open the walls, scattering fragments of stone.

    ¡°All of you, attack at once! Get him!¡± bellowed Xia Houlin.

    ng!

    As he spoke, a long saber that shone like snow appeared in his hand, and the aura of a Xiantian Martial Ancestor billowed into the surrounding air.

    At the same time, the other big shots in attendance took action, their energies surging around them.

    It didn¡¯t matter that Su Yi had just in the White-Eyebrowed King. All of them were keenly aware that if they refused to obey Xia Houlin¡¯s orders, both they and their families would suffer the Su Family¡¯s wrath.

    Thus, even if their hearts were full of dread, they had no choice but to grit their teeth and enter the fray.

    These were all influential figures. Some hailed from the provincial capital¡¯s five peak-level ns, while others were from factions subordinate to Xia Houlin, Pei Wenshan, or Yue Qing. All of them were Grandmasters at the very least.

    Now, all of them took action. The structure of the grand hall couldn¡¯t bear that level of force, and the ceiling suddenly copsed, scattering dust.

    Everyone immediately dodged.

    Just like that, the situation descended into chaos.

    ¡°Keep an eye on the surrounding area.¡± Su Yi¡¯s calm voice arose from within the dust. ¡°If anyone tries to run, block their path.¡±

    Mu Xi, Shen Jiusong, and the others instantly got to work, keeping an eye on the periphery.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Xia Houlin bellowed and gripped his snow-white saber, shing through the air. Boundless Dao Light poured down like a waterfall, carrying despotic, overbearing force.

    At the same time, the nearby experts took action, charging into the fray. All of them wielded spiritual weapons.

    They formed a dense circle around Su Yi. He was surrounded!

    Boom!

    Various experts¡¯ Astral Force surged like a torrent, nketing heaven and earth. The sight alone would have been enough to cast any of the world¡¯s other Grandmasters into despair.

    And yet, Su Yi¡¯s gaze merely flickered with disdain. He made no attempt to dodge. His sleeves billowed as he suddenly swung his sword.

    ng!

    Sword hums rose like the tide.

    In an instant, a streak of sword light fell. It was so radiant, it seemed as if the river of stars had descended to earth. It poured down from the sky, covering the ground and cleansing the mortal world.

    The Rejoicing Sword Sutra, Pulling Gxies!

    Rumble~!

    Sword qi mmed into the ground, then spread in all four directions. The nearby skies burst, and churning currents of sword qi intermixed with the profound charm of the Dao scattered. Dazzling sparks fell like rain.

    Thebined attacks of over a dozen Grandmasters, plus Xia Houlin, a Xiantian Martial Ancestor, shattered and broke beneath this sword.

    Some of the higher-ups staggered back, their expressions brimming with shock.

    Even Xia Houlin¡¯s expression filled with unprecedented seriousness

    ¡°Kill him!¡± he bellowed, then led the charge.

    Unlike the White-Eyebrowed King, a long-established Xiantian Martial Ancestor of the older generation, Xia Houlin was in his prime. Furthermore, he cultivated a true peerless inheritance. Both his foundations and his strength were first-rate.

    When he attacked, saber force arced like a rainbow, as imposing as the sea. He was like a god, or a warrior with the courage to fight off ten thousand men.

    Were he still in the Qi umtion Realm, Su Yi would have had to go all out to deal with such an opponent.

    But now¡­

    Su Yi flicked the t of his sword, and a clear and melodious hum rang out as he advanced.

    He raised his sword, as if demarcating purity and filth, separating yin and yang, or dividing heaven and earth. Everything tore beneath his de.

    Vast swathes of sword qi swept forth, followed by a st. Sparks scattered like rain, and Xia Houlin was sent flying, saber and all.

    His face was flushed red, and his energy churned.

    Su Yi seized the opportunity and¡ª

    His robes fluttered around him as he arced about like a rainbow, darting throughout the hall like a blue blur. Every time he struck, his attack looked simple, direct, and understated, yet every time, another head rolled to the ground.

    When they saw one bloodied head after another flying from theirpanions¡¯ necks, the hall filled with shrieks and rmed cries. Shouts rang out continuously.

    In just a few blinks of an eye, nine Grandmasters had fallen likembs to the ughter, their heads separated from their bodies!

    Who knew how many people were shaken upon witnessing this bloody spectacle? Everyone¡¯s expressions changed dramatically.

    ¡°Scoundrel!¡± Xia Houlin roared, his hair and beard bristling with anger as he attacked once more.

    ng!

    The deafening impact of metal against metal followed, and Xia Houlin was once more sent flying through the air. He staggered back, his face alternating white and green.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, seized the opportunity to decapitate three more people.

    That clean, crisp killing technique made even Su Yi¡¯s allies gasp. They were repeatedly shocked.

    What did it mean to be unstoppable?

    This was it!

    One man and one sword, as ethereal as a lone goose shrouded in mist. He flickered in and out of view, but each time he reappeared, he severed another head. From beginning to end, no one could block him. He slew his foes as if they were dogs and chickens.

    And Su Yi himself? His blue robes were pristine, without the slightest filth. He looked just like a fallen immortal traversing the mortal world, armed with nothing but his sword, as unfettered as the wind!

    ¡°Take this!¡±?Suddenly, a figure appeared strangely and out of nowhere. His danger swung at Su Yi¡¯s back with unbelievable speed.

    It was the Jade Mountain Marquis, Pei Wenshan!

    He was a peak fourth-level Grandmaster, but he seemed more like the most dangerous assassin around. He¡¯d seized this tiny sliver of an opportunity tounch an ambush, and he was both ruthless and quick.

    However, despite everything, his stab hit nothing but air.

    It was as if Su Yi had precognition. He shifted to the side, dodging that ruthless blow, then turned to face Pei Wenshan.

    Pei Wenshan was startled, and his hair stood on end. He felt as if he were staring down a primordial savage beast.

    Of the Great Zhou¡¯s eighteen non-Zhou marquises, Pei Wenshan was the most adept at assassination.

    He¡¯d once achieved illustrious merit in wartime, on a battlefield near the border. He slew a Xiantian Martial Ancestor of the Great Wei, bing famous overnight.

    Yet now, facing Su Yi, he sensed a fatal threat.

    This is bad!?Pei Wenshan turned to flee. He had iparably firm faith in his intuition, so he immediately shot off, blurring into a streak of ck light.

    Whoosh!

    Su Yi was already chasing him. His gait seemed unhurried, yet unbelievably, he reached Pei Wenshan in an instant, like a flickering light.

    Pei Wenshan lived up to his reputation as a marquis adept in assassination. Despite his dire predicament, he showed no signs of fear.

    His ck dagger blurred, striking Su Yi from an unimaginable angle.

    As he unleashed this attack, he visibly paled, as if that single stab had drained him of all his energy.

    The Contradictory Light Stab!

    This was Pei Wenshan¡¯s trump card. It came at the cost of his vitality, but it increased the power of his attack several times over.

    Kch!

    The air split with a shrill wail.

    The ck dagger was so fast, it was unbelievable; all the onlookers saw was a blur.

    However, Su Yi didn¡¯t even react. He made no attempt to dodge; he just let the dagger pierce directly into his chest.

    Pei Wenshan rejoiced.?Did I hit him?

    But a momentter, his expression changed dramatically.

    That dagger contained enough force to pierce the flesh of a Xiantian Martial Ancestor, yet when it hit Su Yi¡¯s chest, it let out a low thud. It was as if it had mmed into an imprable hunk of iron.

    Never mind killing Su Yi; Pei Wenshan couldn¡¯t even push the de forward by a hair.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Pei Wenshan¡¯s eyes widened; he dared not believe this!

    His dagger could cut through iron as if it were mud. It could slice gold and dice jade. Even Xiantian Martial Ancestors, with their well-refined bodies, dared not take it head-on.

    Yet now, Su Yi had blocked it with the power of his fleshly body alone!?

    How terrifyingly powerful must his body be??Waves of shock coursed through Pei Wenshan¡¯s heart, but he had no time to think, because Su Yi¡¯s palm was alreadying right toward him.

    ¡°Kneel.¡±

    Whap!

    Su Yi¡¯s left hand was fair, with long, slender fingers. His p was casual, like a light, airy touch.

    However, when it pressed down on Pei Wenshan¡¯s shoulder, the non-Zhou marquis most proficient in the art of assassination knelt, as fragile as if he were made of tofu. He¡¯d been forced to kneel!

    Throughout his body, who knows how many bones broke and tendons snapped?

    One palm, and Pei Wenshan knelt, unable to get up!

    Since the start of thebat, over a dozen big shots had already fallen at Su Yi¡¯s hands. Even the mighty White-Eyebrowed King had taken a sword to the throat.

    But now, the Jade Mountain Marquis, Pei Wenshan, had suffered the same fate as Yue Qing. He, too was forced to the ground!

    Throughout the wreckage of the hall, those still alive gasped.

    The White-Eyebrowed King, the Heavenbrave Marquis, the Jade Mountain Marquis. Who among them wasn¡¯t an expert famed throughout the empire?

    Yet against Su Yi, they seemed as fragile as paper mache, unable to take even a single hit!

    Yet in Su Yi¡¯s hands, they seemed as weak and fragile as paper mache!

    ¡°Kill!¡± The infuriated Xia Houlin struck with intent to kill once more. The crackling electricity in his gaze surged, and wind and thunder boomed around him.

    ¡°An ant trying to shake a tree. How ridiculous.¡± Su Yi struck with his sword.

    Bang!

    Xia Houlin struck quickly, but fled even faster. He was sent flying once more, and his tall frame trembled as if he were being electrocuted.

    That sword shook him to the point that his qi almost went into disarray!

    But this time, Su Yi didn¡¯t let him off.

    Whoosh!

    Su Yi shifted, then appeared directly before Xia Houlin, his gaze utterly cold.

    This is bad!?It was at that moment that the lofty Firedome King of the Great Zhou felt fear rise within his heart for the first time.

    Facing the Su Family¡¯s third young master, someone he¡¯d looked down on not long ago, this long-famous and influential Xiangtian Martial Ancestor felt his legs quiver.

    ¡°You kneel too,¡± said Su Yi tly. He raised his right hand and pressed down leisurely once more.

    ¡°Break!¡± Xia Houlin lived up to his reputation as a Xiantian Martial Ancestor. In the face of life and death, he fully activated his qi and vital essence.

    It was as if his entire body were forged out of steel. The sound of wind and lightning rang out, like the long roar of a heavenly dragon, and his entire body was bathed in searing, dazzling Astral Force.

    He was like an arhat, a transcendent mystic bathed in gold. He looked holy beyondparison.

    In the world of the mundane, Xiantian Martial Ancestors were the closest to joining the ranks of true cultivators. Their bodies were firm and durable, immune to both water and fire. Daoists referred to this physical state as ¡°wlessness¡±, or An¨¡srava.

    Buddhists described Xiantian Martial Ancestors as those with ¡°Golden Vajra Bodies.¡±

    Demonic sects, meanwhile, described Xiantian Martial Ancestors as having ¡°Untainted Demonic Origins.¡±

    Xia Houlin?was currently erupting?with the fulltent power of a Xiantian Martial Ancestor. His churning, torrential Astral Force was radiant gold, andyers of rosy clouds billowed around him.

    He roared, raised both hands, and crossed them in front of himself.

    ¡°A mantis trying to block a chariot.¡± There was no trace of emotion in Su Yi¡¯s gaze. His palm and long, slender fingers suddenly turned crystalline and translucent, like jade ss. Streaks of energy imbued with the charm of the Grand Dao revolved around his hand.

    The Dao Astral Force he¡¯d condensed was supported by his first-level Grandmaster cultivation and his terrifying foundations. How could his palm strike possibly be ordinary?

    Wham!

    Beneath the onlookers¡¯ bbergasted gazes, Xia Houlin took Su Yi¡¯s palm head-on. His body didn¡¯t so much as waver; it seemed he hadn¡¯t been damaged in the slightest.

    He blocked it?¡± As Mu Xi and the others watched on in confusion, a bewildered look arose on Xia Houlin¡¯s face. It was as if he¡¯d suffered an enormous shock. He lost control of his thoughts, and his mind went entirely nk.

    ¡°This¡­ What¡­ What kind of power is this?¡± Xia Houlin muttered to himself, sounding bitter and confused. Suddenly, the sound of cracking bones appeared throughout his body, and bloody streaks appeared all over his skin like a spiderweb.

    He shattered like a dropped vase.

    Finally, he copsed to the ground.

    It turned out that he?hadn¡¯t?blocked that attack. Rather, Su Yi¡¯s palm shook his bones and tendons, shattering them and splitting his flesh! But the application of force was just so exquisite that it took several breaths of time before the wounds split open.

    One palm, and the Firedome King, Xia Houlin, had been forced to the ground!

    The entire venue fell deathly silent. Only about seven or eight Grandmaster¡¯s remained. All of them were frantic, panicked, and terrified.

    From beginning to end, Su Yi had fought entirely on his own, yet he seemed entirely invincible.

    So what if you were a Xiantian Martial Ancestor?

    You still couldn¡¯t stop the power of his sword or endure the force of his palm!

    But Su Yi showed no signs of stopping. He raised his weapon and strode back into the fray, without even the slightest ripple of emotion.

    Splurt! Splurt! Splurt!

    He killed in the time it took to snap his fingers. Heads flew through the air with waterfalls of blood.

    It wasn¡¯t that they weren¡¯t trying to dodge, and it certainly wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t try to resist. It was simply that in the face of Su Yi¡¯s attacks, they looked pathetic; he snuffed them out as easily as if they were ants.

    Some of them attempted to flee, only for the Mountain-Subduing King and the others to block their path. In the end, they couldn¡¯t escape death beneath Su Yi¡¯s sword.

    Before long, all of the gathered experts had been capitated. Heads rolled across the floor, and blood gathered into pools.

    The entire hall was deathly silent.

    This was the main hall of the provincial governor¡¯s estate, yet now, it was nothing but a pile of blood-smeared wreckage.

    Fu Shan, Nie Beihu, the Wen Family Dowager, and the others were crouched in a corner, so terrified that they copsed to the floor in a daze.

    This bloody spectacle shook even Mu Xi, Shen Jiusong, and the others, sending waves through their hearts. Try as they might, they couldn¡¯t calm down.

    He was just too strong!

    Only a few minutes had passed since the start of the battle, but the formerly valiant and imposing experts had already been ughtered. Now, the Heavenbrave Marquis, Jade Mountain Marquis, and Firedome King knelt. Without exception, the others were headless corpses scattered throughout the rubble.

    And Su Yi? His blue robes were pristine, without the slightest trace of dirt. He stood there, sword in hand, jarringly out of ce amidst the carnage.

    Further away, the soldiers stationed nearby were startled into action, but when they saw what was happening, they froze in ce and trembled.

    None dared approach!

    Then, they watched as Su Yi stepped into the wreckage and picked up the discarded Mortal Edge. He wiped the de clean, then put it away.

    Afterward, he took out his wicker chair, ced it before the kneeling Xia Houlin, Yue Qing, and Pei Wenshan, then leaned back.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said calmly, ¡°I can give you all a chance. Let the people connected to me go.¡±

    ¡°If we do that, will you let us go?¡± asked Yue Qing, his voice raspy.

    ¡°No, all of you have to die. I need your heads as offerings.¡± Su Yi shook his head. ¡°However, so long as you cooperate, I guarantee that your mistakes won¡¯t implicate those closest to you.¡±

    His tone was casual, but the implications made the three of them feel as if they¡¯d been struck by lightning. Their faces were ashen.

 Chapter 257: A Letter Written to Su Hongli

    <h4>Chapter 257: A Letter Written to Su Hongli</h4>

    If Su Yi had said that before the battle began, Xia Houlin and the others would almost certainly have turned up their noses at him. They would have taken it as a joke.

    But now, after bearing witness to his strength, who would dare disregard his words?

    In truth, Su Yi¡¯s meaning was quite simple. You refuse to let them go? That¡¯s fine too, but you won¡¯t be the only ones to die: your entire family will follow you to the grave!

    This was a threat, but who dared not take it seriously?

    Su Yi was strong enough to y a Xiantian Martial Ancestor in a single attack or suppress them with a single palm strike. That meant that in the Great Zhou, he already stood near the pinnacle of martial artists!

    Unless an Earthly Immortal personally intervened, the three kneeling men feared that even if other Xiantian Martial Ancestors showed up, they would struggle to stop Su Yi.

    If someone like him dared make such a threat, he undoubtedly dared carry it out!

    Although the three of them had emerged from the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family, they all had their respective friends and family. If Su Yi¡¯s revenge extended to them¡­.

    The consequences would be unimaginable!

    ¡°Third Young Master, we can let them go, but even now, I still don¡¯t understand. Why are you so stubbornly opposed to lowering your head? The family head is your own biological father!¡± said Xia Houlin, his voice weak and his expression filled with bewilderment.

    ¡°Why is it that earlier, none of you asked how Su Hongli treated my mother?¡± said Su Yi tly. ¡°Or, for that matter, how he treated me?¡±

    All three of them fell silent.

    ¡°I currently have the power to y all three of you, yet you¡¯re still asking why I won¡¯t lower my head? Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s ridiculous?¡±?Su Yi said calmly, ¡°Of course, in your eyes, no matter what Su Hongli does, he¡¯s in the right, while I¡¯m just the son he rejects as an ¡®unworthy descendant.¡¯ No matter what I do, I¡¯m surely in the wrong. Thus, there¡¯s truly no point in discussing these matters with you.¡±

    Xia Houlin and the others sank further into silence.

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°If you have nothing else to say, let¡¯s get right to it. I don¡¯t have any more time to waste with you.¡±

    Xia Houlin sighed, then looked at Pei Wenshan. ¡°Have them let everyone go.¡±

    Pei Wenshan took a bronze cylinder from his sleeves, tapped it, and activated the mechanism on the side.

    Bang!

    A signal re shot into the skies, bursting a thousand feet overhead, dazzling and eye-catching.

    Pei Wenshan said in a low voice, ¡°When they see this signal re, my subordinates will let all the captives go.¡±

    He paused, then said, ¡°But Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy is too far away. I¡¯m afraid the representatives of Jixia and Watermoon Academies won¡¯t be able to see the fireworks. I can send someone to inform them and have them withdraw.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Do any of you have paper and a brush?¡±

    ¡°Young Lord Su, I¡¯ve got both.¡± Jiang Tanyun said hurriedly. He wasn¡¯t far away, so he hurried over and proffered both writing supplies.

    ¡°Do you carry these everywhere you go?¡± asked Su Yi in mild surprise.

    Jiang Tanyun scratched his head a bit bashfully. ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you; when I¡¯m bored or restless, I like painting with ink to express my innermost feelings.¡±

    Su Yi looked at him; he hadn¡¯t expected that. ¡°That¡¯s a good habit, a way to cultivate the heart. When I¡¯m moved, I like to wave my brush around and practice calligraphy too.¡±

    He said this, then ced the brush and paper before Yue Qing. ¡°Help me write Su Hongli a letter.¡±

    When Jiang Tanyun saw this, he considerately turned and left.

    Yue Qing silently picked up the brush and unfolded the paper. When he saw that there was no ink, he hesitated, then dipped the brush in his own blood.

    Su Yi thought, then said, ¡°On the fourth day of the fourth month, I, Su Yi, will proceed to the Jade Capital.

    ¡°I will give the Su Family one month to prepare. Before the fourth day of the fifth month, they¡¯re wee to call upon all the power at their disposal to oppose me.¡±

    ¡°At dawn on the fourth day of the fifth month, I¡¯ll go visit the Su Family personally and collect offerings. Then, on the fifth day of the fifth month, I¡¯ll go sweep my mother¡¯s grave.¡±

    Yue Qing¡¯s body went rigid, and his fingers trembled. He hesitated. ¡°Third Young Master, are you sure you want the family head to see those words?¡±

    ¡°Write,¡± said Su Yi tly.

    Yue Qing took a deep breath, then swept his brush across the page. One crimson character after another appeared on the pristine white paper, the sight shocking to behold.

    Su Yi then picked up the finished letter, scanned it, rolled it up, and tossed it to Shen Jiusong. ¡°Later on, help me find a messenger. I want this delivered to the Jade Capital.¡±

    Shen Jiusong solemnly acknowledged his orders.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze then returned to Yue Qing. ¡°Yesterday, your behavior at the House of Waveswept Rocks was quite interesting. If you repeat it now, I¡¯ll give you a chance at life. How about it?¡±

    Yue Qing was briefly dazed. Then, his face filled with anger and humiliation. He spat through gnashed teeth, ¡°Third Young Master, you can kill me, but don¡¯t push me too far. What need is there to humiliate me?¡±

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°Those who humiliate others will be humiliated in turn. Didn¡¯t you like buying the deed to my residence? Didn¡¯t you like flinging your gold into the dirt? Didn¡¯t you like feigning terror, giggling to yourself, then clutching your stomach andughing uproariously? Well, I¡¯m giving you a chance to do what you like best, as well as a chance at life. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    Yue Qing¡¯s face was red with fury. He was so upset and indignant that he almost wanted to die.

    ¡°Boring. Truly boring.¡± Su Yi sighed, then gently drew his fingertip through the air.

    Splurt!

    Yue Qing¡¯s head fell to the floor. Even in death, his expression carried lingering shame and indignation¡­..

    ¡°Do either of you have anything else you want to say?¡± This time, Su Yi nced at Xia Houlin and Pei Wenshan.

    ¡°Third Young Master, I¡¯m looking forward to the day you meet the family head. It would be even better if I could watch as he killed you¡­.¡± muttered Xia Houlin.

    ¡°s, you¡¯re not destined to see it.¡± Su Yi sighed, then shed with his fingertips once more. Xia Houlin¡¯s head tumbled to the ground.

    This bloody spectacle left Pei Wenshan deeply agitated. His expression changed erratically, and he said in a raspy voice, ¡°Third Young Master, you might not fear threats, but before I die, I¡¯d still like to say that bing enemies with the Su Family is no different from bing enemies with the entire Great Zhou. You¡¯d best carefully consider the consequences.¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Since you¡¯re so sincere, there¡¯s no harm in telling you this before you die: never mind the Great Zhou, even if the entire Azure Continent opposed me, I wouldn¡¯t so much as furrow my brow.¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, he shed with his fingertips.

    Whoop!

    Pei Wenshan¡¯s head fell from his shoulders.

    Su Yi had now in one non-Zhou king and two non-Zhou Marquis!

    After everything they¡¯d seen, Mu Xi and the others were silent. All of them were well aware that Xia Houlin and the two marquises¡¯ deaths meant an irrevocable rift between Su Yi and the Su Family!

    When the Su Family, that massive faction of the Jade Capital, was enraged, the consequences were severe. Just thinking about it was so terrifying that they felt the urge to panic.

    But Su Yi acted as if none of that had anything to do with him. He just rose and put away his wicker chair.

    First, he walked up to the Wen Family Dowager and the others. ¡°You¡¯re safe now. If you¡¯re worried about getting mixed up in this, you can proceed to Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy and stay there for a while. Wait there until the fifth day of the fifth lunar month. After that, it¡¯s unlikely that anyone in the Great Zhou will make trouble for you ever again.¡±

    The Wen Family Dowager looked at him, her expression conflicted. ¡°Third Young Master, do you truly n to start a war against the Su Family?¡±

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t the war already begun?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The elderly dowager instantly fell silent.

    Su Yi said no more. It was only out of consideration for Wen Lingxue that he¡¯d said anything to them at all.

    He then turned and nced at Mu Xi and his other allies. ¡°Everyone, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of the clean-up.¡±

    With that, he ced his hands behind his back and, beneath the onlookers¡¯ stunned gazes, walked off into the distance.

    His blue robes gradually faded from view. Before long, he¡¯d disappeared into the gentle sunlight.

    From beginning to end, he didn¡¯t spare Fu Shan or Nie Beihu so much as a second look.

    ¡°I¡­. Did I really make a mistake?¡± Fu Shan¡¯s lips quivered, and he muttered bitterly to himself. He suddenly felt much older.

    Chen Zheng walked over from not far away, his gaze cold. ¡°The Su Family is indeed mighty, but you shouldn¡¯t have tried to help them force Young Lord Su to lower his head. Although it doesn¡¯t truly count as a betrayal, it¡¯s not far off.

    ¡°But then, Young Lord Su chose not to pursue the matter. Naturally, I won¡¯t either. You¡¯d best hurry up and leave.¡±

    After a brief daze, Fu Shan slumped as he thought back to Su Yi¡¯s time in Guangling City. He¡¯d respected Su Yi immensely and thought highly of him, and they¡¯d gotten along well.

    Yet now, due to differences in position and perspective, their rtionship?had?crumbled!

    ¡°I would never have guessed that, just a little over one month after leaving Guangling City, Master Su would possess enough power to y a Xiantian Martial Ancestor¡­¡± Fu Shan staggered off. He felt as if he¡¯d lost his soul.

    He knew that, so long as he lived, he could never repair his former friendship with Su Yi.

    Meanwhile, Chen Zheng nced at Nie Beihu, feeling a bit impatient. ¡°What are you just standing there for? Why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡±

    Nie Beihu jumped, and his expression shifted. A while passed before he whispered, ¡°Marquis, I¡­ Might you pass on a message to Master Su for me?¡±

    Chen Zheng¡¯s brow furrowed, but in the end, he resisted the impulse to refuse. ¡°Say it.¡±

    ¡°Today, I let Master Su down, but that had absolutely nothing to do with my son, Nie Teng. I hope¡­ I hope that he won¡¯t find fault with my boy over what happened here today¡­.¡± Nie Beihu lowered his head in dejection.

    Chen Zheng waved. ¡°You¡¯d best hurry up and leave.¡±

    Nie Beihu sighed, then turned and left. However, his silhouette was iparably deste and bleak.

    Before long, the Wen Family members left too.

    Chen Zheng¡¯s gaze swept across the gathered soldiers of the provincial government, and his brow furrowed imperceptibly.

    He walked up to Mu Xi, Shen Jiusong, Jiang Tanyun, and the others, then said, ¡°It¡¯s already impossible to hide what happened here today, and when word reaches the Su Family, Su Hongli will inevitably find out who was involved. Everyone¡­. Do you have any regrets?¡±

    Mu Xi snorted. ¡°Spiritmartial Marquis, you needn¡¯t test me like this. I was naturally well aware of the consequences when I chose toe here. For that matter, do you really think I¡¯m afraid of the Su Family?¡±

    His voice was calm and indifferent, yet utterly contemptuous.

    ¡°I apologize, Young King. That was rude of me.¡± Chen Zheng sped his fist.

    Shen Jiusong said evenly, ¡°Spiritmartial Marquis, you need not worry. I will not imitate Fu Shan or Nie Beihu. Furthermore, after today, how could I possibly fail to recognize Young Lord Su¡¯s character? If something happens to me, he will surely avenge me! In that case, what do I have to fear?¡±

    ¡°Spiritmartial Marquis, after all that has happened, do you really think we still have the opportunity to regret this?¡±ughed Pu Yi.

    Jiang Tanyun and Lu Zhangfeng nced at each other. Theyughed too.

    Before evening to the Imperatorial Province, Mu Xi discussed the consequences of this choice with them, yet all of them had decided toe anyway.

    How could they possibly regret it now?

    When influential figures like them made a decision, it meant that they¡¯d already considered it thoroughly, including the likely consequences. They naturally wouldn¡¯t go back on their word.

    This was what it meant to live without regret.

 Chapter 258: Borrowing Heads For Future Use

    <h4>Chapter 258: Borrowing Heads For Future Use</h4>

    After everything that happened today, everyone was certain of one thing¡ª

    No matter your status, rank, or background, so long as you earned Su Yi¡¯s approval, he would rescue you from danger.

    To the point that he didn¡¯t mind going to war against a faction as vast and powerful as the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family in the least!?That alone was enough that Shen Jiusong, Chen Zheng, and the others didn¡¯t regret standing alongside Su Yi at all.

    Admittedly, the threat of the Su Family put them all at enormous risk, and there was even a chance it would implicate their friends and family.

    But so long as Su Yi remained standing, he¡¯d cut right through the danger!

    ¡°Why do you think Young Lord Su decided to wait until the fourth day of the fourth lunar month to begin his journey to the Jade Capital?¡± pondered Jiang Tanyun. ¡°Why give the Su Family an additional month to prepare?¡±

    Chen Zheng shed him a meaningful smile. ¡°The Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family is vast and powerful, and their subordinate ns are dispersed throughout the empire. If I¡¯m not mistaken, Young Lord Su has chosen this approach to gather all of the Su Family¡¯s forces in the Jade Capital. That way, he can deal with all of them at once and end this all in one fell swoop.¡±

    Jiang Tanyun¡¯s heart shook, and he gasped as he instantly realized the implications. ¡°But won¡¯t that make this even more dangerous? This is the Jade Capital we¡¯re talking about, the Great Zhou¡¯s imperial city! With the power and prestige of the Su Family, even if Su Hongli doesn¡¯t make a personal appearance, he has numerous powers he can call upon to counter Young Lord Su.¡±

    ¡°If you want to achieve greatness, you must first do the extraordinary.¡± Mu Xi¡¯s eyes shone with longing. ¡°I¡¯m rather eager to see what waves Young Lord Su stirs up upon reaching the Jade Capital.¡±

    The entire group then got to work helping Su Yi clean up the mess.

    ¡­¡­.

    Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy, Pine Gully Pce.

    Ning Sihua sat there as if everything were perfectly normal, sipping on tea and staring dazedly into the sea of clouds outside.

    She wore a simple, cloud-patterned dress, her features youthful and clear. Her hair was tied up, and as she sat there, she seemed as tranquil as bamboo and elegant as an orchid.

    She wasn¡¯t alone. Vice Pce Master Tao Zheng of Jixia Academy and Vice Pce Master Mo Huaque of Watermoon Academy were there too.

    A long time passed in silence, but Ning Sihua said nothing. Finally, Tao Zheng couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Pce Master Ning, don¡¯t tell me you invited us here first thing in the morning simply to drink tea?¡±

    Tao Zheng wore a schrly high-brimmed hat and wide robes, and he looked kindly and benevolent. Despite his obvious age, he was hearty and hale.

    Ning Sihua retracted her gaze and said, ¡°If I didn¡¯t stay here, I¡¯m afraid you wouldn¡¯t rest at ease.¡±

    Tao Zheng and Mo Huaque nced at each other. Both of them were silent.

    After a while, Tao Zheng asked tentatively, ¡°This morning at dawn, the Su Family¡¯s third young master, Su Yi, will proceed to the seat of the provincial government, but it seems you aren¡¯t the least bit worried?¡±

    ¡°What is there to worry about?¡± asked Ning Sihua.

    Tao Zheng was at a loss for words. For a while, he didn¡¯t quite know what to say.

    But Mo Huaque merelyughed. ¡°Brother Tao, can¡¯t you tell? Pce Master Ning is undoubtedly doing this to make it clear that she has no intentions of getting mixed up with the Su Family. That is unquestionably the wisest course of action. In her shoes, I would have long since distanced myself from Su Yi as well.¡±

    He wore a jade-decorated hat and ornate silver robes, which made him look distinguished and elegant.

    The vice pce master of Watermoon Academy looked rather young, but he was a mighty fourth-level Grandmaster. Neither his status nor his authority were one whit inferior to Tao Zheng¡¯s.

    When she heard that, Ning Sihua nced at him. ¡°Who says I n to distance myself from Su Yi?¡±

    Mo Huaque was stunned. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t?¡±

    Ning Sihua¡¯s response was far too strange; Tao Zheng was starting to sense that something was amiss.

    But Ning Sihua only smiled. ¡°Of course I don¡¯t. Please, drink up. I¡¯m afraid that if you wait too long, you¡¯ll never get to experience this tea¡¯s vor.¡±

    ¡°Pce Master Ning, what¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Tao Zheng¡¯s eyebrows knit together.

    Ning Sihua set down her cup and said tly, ¡°All of us are well aware of your reasons foring here, but the way I see it, the forces the Su Family sent here are sure to crumble.¡±

    Tao Zhang and Mo Huaque nced at each other. They couldn¡¯t help butugh dryly; it was obvious neither of them believed a word.

    ¡°Pce Master Ning, don¡¯t tell me you think a kid like Su Yi can resist the Su Family¡¯s suppression?¡±ughed Tao Zheng.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a question of whether or not he can resist them,¡± said Ning Sihua. ¡°Dragons have reverse scales, and touching them means death. This time, the Su Family hasmitted a grave taboo. If I¡¯m not mistaken, all of their forces will be ughtered. As for you two, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll pay for this as well.¡±

    Both of them burst intoughter. They didn¡¯t take her words to heart at all.

    When the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family took action, how many people within the Great Zhou could stop them, much less ughter the Su Family¡¯s forces? That?was nothing but the ravings of a madman!

    Ning Sihua nced at the two of them but said nothing.

    Before long, the grand elder of Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy, Shang Zhen, reported in. ¡°Pce Master, a subordinate of the Heavenbrave Marquis is here with an urgent message. He¡¯s asked for Tao Zheng and Mo Huaque by name.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s good news.¡± Mo Huaque smiled, but Tao Zheng hesitated. He sensed that something strange was afoot.

    ¡°Let him in,¡± said Ning Sihua.

    Before long, apetent-looking man rushed into the hall, his expression frantic. He faced Mo Huaque and Tao Zheng, sped his fist, and said, ¡°Your Excellencies, please take your people and leave Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy as soon as possible!¡±

    Mo Huaque¡¯s smile froze in ce, and he furrowed his brow. ¡°What for?¡±

    The messenger grimaced. ¡°Just now, Su Yi finished a massacre at the seat of the provincial government¡­.¡±

    His words carried lingering shock and terror as he recounted how Su Yi slew Xia Houlin, Yue Qing, and Pei Wenshan in full detail.

    Bang!

    After hearing the full story, Mo Huaque¡¯s fist clenched, shattering his teacup. He was rooted to the spot, as if his soul had left his body.

    But Tao Zheng¡¯s expression shifted dramatically. He shot frantically to his feet and said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Hurry!¡±

    He was now fully aware that they were in trouble.

    But it was then that Ning Sihua rose and said indifferently, ¡°I only just said that you would pay for what you¡¯ve done, but you didn¡¯t seem to believe me. But then, that¡¯s no longer important.¡±

    Tao Zheng quivered and said in rm, ¡°Pce Master Ning, what do you n to do?¡±

    ¡°Borrow your heads,¡± whispered Ning Sihua with a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯ve got?use?for?them.¡±

    Both men¡¯s expressions changed dramatically.

    Not long after.

    Ning Sihua emerged from the Pine Gully Pce. Grand Elder Shang Zhen followed her, carrying a wooden tter. On it were two still-bleeding heads, their eyes wide with fury and their expressions contorted in terror.

    Shang Zhen couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Pce Master, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ve already irrevocably offended both Jixia and Watermoon Academies.¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su dares wage war with the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family.Why, then, should I fear a feud with two of the great academies?¡± said Ning Sihua without so much as bothering to look at him. ¡°At the end of the day, they shouldn¡¯t have gotten involved, and they?certainly?shouldn¡¯t havee to my Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy to threaten me. They made a mistake. It¡¯s only natural that they had to pay for it, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Shang Zheng nced down at the two heads on the wooden tter and instantly fell silent.

    ¡­¡­

    The Imperial Provincial Capital, the Zheng Family dungeons.

    Zheng Tianhe sat in his cell, his hair disheveled, his face withered and wan.

    After being stripped of his position, he was imprisoned in the cold, damp dungeons. Zheng Tianhe¡¯s initial rage, bitterness, and uncertainty had already gradually given way to calmness and rity.

    He¡¯d gone from being the lofty head of a prominent n to a mere prisoner awaiting sentencing. This was, of course, a heavy blow.

    But this had given Zheng Tianhe time to think, and he¡¯d understood a lot.

    Did he regret what he¡¯d done?

    This was the question he pondered the longest.

    He recalled every detail of his acquaintanceship with Su Yi, one at a time, even as he considered his current plight.

    In the end, he reached a conclusion: given the chance to do it all over again, he would make the same choice.

    This wasn¡¯t because he was particrly spirited or brave. He just knew that, as a member of the sixth prince¡¯s camp, so long as Zhou Zhili and Su Yi were allies, he had no choice but to befriend Su Yi.

    The will of an individual bore little weight in conflicts between factions.

    Besides, at the Western Mountain¡¯s Tea Party, it was entirely thanks to Su Yi¡¯s intervention that the sixth prince had achieved victory. Without Su Yi, the Zheng Family would have suffered the aftermath of Zhou Zhili¡¯s loss too.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that those rtives of mine are short-sighted and gutless!¡± Zheng Tianhe sighed.

    Suddenly, the door to the dungeons opened, letting in a sliver of light and dispelling the sheer darkness.

    ¡°Family Head, this old man hase here to repent!¡± A gaunt old man scurried in and flung himself to his knees, kneeling before Zheng Tianhe, his expression filled with shame and unease.

    ¡°Third Uncle?¡± Zheng Tianhe was stunned, but then, he seemed to understand. His eyes lit up, and his umted despondency vanished without a trace. ¡°Does that mean Young Lord Su has won?¡±

    ¡°He won! He won!¡± The old man nodded as if his head were a pestle and he was trying to crush garlic with it.

    ¡°Family Head,¡± he said, his voice pleading, ¡°The current situation needs you at the helm. I¡¯m willing to acknowledge my mistakes and ept punishment, but if we let the Zheng Family descend into chaos, the consequences will be severe.¡±

    Zheng Tianhe said tly, ¡°How could the Zheng Family possibly descend into chaos under your leadership? Besides, you were the one who led a group to strip me of my position and imprison me here. Why is it that now, you¡¯re the one kneeling before me?¡±

    This tant mockery made the old man¡¯s face flush red, and he said bitterly, ¡°I will naturally take full responsibility for my mistakes. All I ask is that for the sake of the family as a whole, you consider the bigger picture.¡±

    Zheng Tianhe was utterly expressionless as he said, ¡°You want me back at the helm? Fine, but I want those scoundrels¡¯ heads.¡±

    The old man was instantly rmed. He stammered, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit¡­ a bit heartless?¡±

    ¡°Without their heads, how can I ount to Young Lord Su? Don¡¯t forget: you announced to the outside world that the Zheng Family was no longer affiliated with him in any way. Now that he¡¯s won, you¡¯re worried he¡¯ll get revenge, so you want to push me back out into the open and have me smooth things over. How could anything in this world possibly be so easy and convenient?¡±

    Zheng Tianhe snorted, ¡°Of course, you¡¯re wee to refuse.¡±

    The elder fell silent for a while. In the end, he nodded bitterly. ¡°Alright.¡±

    That very day.

    A bloody scene unfolded in the Zheng Family as the higher-ups who¡¯d attempted to seize power were each decapitated, one by one.

    And the formerly imprisoned Zheng Tianhe left the dungeons, reimed his former position, and left the estate, taking the severed heads with them.

    He¡¯d decided to pay Su Yi a visit.

    ¡­.

    Within a day, news of the bloody battle at the seat of the provincial government took the provincial capital by storm, stirring up another massive uproar.

 Chapter 259: Forming an Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 259: Forming an Alliance</h4>

    In the Imperatorial Provincial Capital, it was no secret that the Su Family intended to deal with Su Yi, and it hadn¡¯t been for quite some time.

    From the top-rate factions to the assorted minor ns, sects, and gangs, everyone was of the same opinion¡ª

    Su Yi would inevitably get suppressed!

    Reality seemed to prove their conclusion urate. First, Family Head Zheng Tianhe was stripped of his position. Almost immediately afterward, the new provincial governor, Mu Zhongting, was imprisoned.

    In just two short days, the powers of the Su Family took even the people and factions connected to Su Yi into custody.?All of this only confirmed the people¡¯s initial assumptions: Su Yi would find it hard to escape this cmity.

    Or so they thought. It was under these circumstances that news of the battle at the provincial governor¡¯s estate spread, throwing the entire city into an uproar.

    Countless people were stunned, shaken, and in disbelief.

    A seventeen-year-old boy had, in one fell swoop, single-handedly crushed the Su Family¡¯s forces, obliterating even their subordinates and the local big shots who¡¯d chosen to stand alongside them.

    Who would dare believe such a thing?

    Even experts as mighty as the White-Eyebrowed and Firedome Kings perished in battle!

    The Jade Mountain Marquis and Heavenbrave Marquis were prominent, well-known figures as well, yet they too had fallen!

    It was unquestionably terrifying.

    When news spread, factions both big and small were stunned. They couldn¡¯t even imagine how Su Yi had aplished such a thing.

    The first to suffer the impact were the Yu, Zhao, Bai, and Xue families, four of the city¡¯s peak-level ns.

    It was actually rather funny: not long ago, the heads of these four ns had all fallen beneath Su Yi¡¯s sword atop the Western Mountain. This left their ns like dragons without heads, stirring up severe internal conflict.

    It was only after emerging from the resulting bloodbath that the four peak-level ns chose their new leaders.

    Yet, after all that, all four families¡¯ new leaders fell beneath Su Yi¡¯s sword, leaving their seats empty once more.

    It was easy to predict that all four ns would descend into yet another round of strife and turmoil. Who knew how much bloodshed would ur as a result?

    The battle at the provincial governor¡¯s estate left the other factions shocked too, but more than that, they realized something important.

    Information about the Western Mountain¡¯s Tea Party had been sealed off. No one dared confirm that it was Su Yi who¡¯d in Qin Changshan, Yue Changyuan, and the others.?Although quite a few people suspected it was Su Yi, there was, after all, no proof.

    Moreover, Su Yi was just too young¡ªjust seventeen¡ªand at the time, he was only in the Qi umtion Realm.

    Thus, although some people suspected him, far more were convinced that Su Yi couldn¡¯t possibly be responsible for the massacre atop the Western Mountain.

    Yet now, as the curtains fell on the battle at the seat of the provincial government, all reports pointed to Su Yi. As a result, everyone suddenly realized something¡ª

    If Su Yi could y Xiantian Martial Ancestors like the White-Eyebrowed King and Firedome King, why couldn¡¯t he have killed all those people back at the Tea Party?

    As the various factions deduced the truth of the matter, the entire province descended into even greater uproar. In the provincial capital, Su Yi¡¯s name filled the air!

    Just a few months ago, he¡¯d been nothing but the cast-off disciple of Blueriver Sword Manor, theughingstock of Guangling City, yet now, his name shook the entire Imperatorial Province!

    Su Yi!

    Su Yi!

    Su Yi!

    In the current Imperatorial Province, that name seemed to possess a magical power. His name was on the lips of countless martial artists, and he was the subject of countless conversations and widespread uproar.

    It was clear that, as time passed and word spread throughout the nation, every martial artist in the Great Zhou would know his name.

    After all, two of the nine non-Zhou kings and two of the eighteen non-Zhou marquis had fallen in battle today.

    Su Yi had killed all four of them himself!

    This alone was enough to shake the entire nation, stirring up towering waves!

    ¡­..

    The House of Waveswept Rocks.

    Su Yi sat in his wicker chair, scrupulously cleaning Mortal Edge.?This sword only had a hint of spirituality, but to him, both the sword¡¯s name and the process of forging it bore extraordinary significance.

    What did the name ¡°Mortal Edge¡± mean?

    I enter the mortal world and sharpen my heart like the edge of my de!

    This was a reflection of Su Yi¡¯s mental state upon awakening the memories of his past life.

    Furthermore, Mortal Edge was the first sword he forged after reincarnating. To his current self, its power wasn¡¯t worth mentioning, but its memory had embedded itself deep within his heart.

    ng!

    After a while, Su Yi raised the newly-clean Mortal Edge into the air. He stared intently at it for a while before storing it within his ck jade pendant.

    ¡°Uncle Su, have some tea.¡± Zheng Muyao stood obediently to the side, carrying freshly-brewed tea. Her perfectly-formed little face was alight with joy.

    Upon his return, Su Yi told her that he¡¯d already dealt with all the Su Family forces stationed in the provincial capital. Unless something unexpected happened, it wouldn¡¯t be long before her father emerged from captivity and regained his former position.

    .

    When she heard this, Zheng Muyao was so excited that she felt as if she were flying. A long time passed before she managed to calm down.

    And her attitude toward Su Yi became iparably worshipful and affectionate. It was only because she knew it would be inappropriate that she resisted the urge to hug and kiss him.

    This Uncle Su is just too likable~!

    ¡°Uncle Su, how about I knead your shoulders?¡± When she saw Su Yi ept a cup of tea, Zheng Muyao volunteered for further service. She stretched out her long, slender fingers and got to work rubbing his shoulders.

    Why would Su Yi refuse?

    Although Cha Jin temporarily wasn¡¯t by his side, having a pretty, smiling little fox look after him was enough to warm the heart and delight the eyes.

    This was what they meant by ¡°a feast for the senses.¡±

    Before long, Mu Xi, Shen Jiusong, Chen Zheng, and the others arrived at the House of Wavewept Rocks, carrying three bloody, dripping heads.

    They belonged to Xia Houlin, Pei Wenshan, and Yue Qing.

    In addition, they¡¯d ced the spoils they¡¯d looted from the corpses into a massive box.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then ordered, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to burn the heads to ash. You can put all three of them in the same urn.¡±

    Shen Jiusong immediately went off to do as he was told.

    Su Yi then nced at Mu Xi and hispanions. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you came to the Imperatorial Provincial Capital because you anticipated that something of this nature would happen?¡±

    Mu Xi responded with a heartyugh. ¡°You¡¯re right; we didn¡¯te here for this. We just happened to be present for it.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°No matter your reasons, you helped me today. I¡¯ll remember this favor.¡±

    Mu Xi shook his head. ¡°Young Lord Su, you¡¯ve misunderstood. We came here on other business.¡±

    ¡°What business?¡±

    Mu Xi took a deep breath, then said, ¡°I¡¯d like to form an alliance. If you agree, all of us will be of the same breath and branches. We¡¯ll be brothers-in-arms, and we¡¯ll advance and retreat together!¡±

    ¡°Give me a reason,¡± said Su Yi thoughtfully.

    Mu Xi fell briefly silent, then said frankly, ¡°For our cultivation, and to escape a life of chasing petty gains in the mundane world!¡±

    He paused, then sighed with great emotion, ¡°After what we experienced on Bloodthistle Yao Mountain, all of us realized that more and more strange, unknown, and dangerous urrences are sure to arise on the Azure Continent in the near future. If we seize the opportunity to form an alliance in advance, when danger arrives, at least we won¡¯t be caught off guard and unprepared.¡±

    Su Yi smiled, then swept his gaze across Pu Yi, Jiang Tanyun, and Lu Zhangfeng. In the end, he returned his gaze to Mu Xi and said, ¡°Then tell me, what do you have to offer me? Why do you think you¡¯re worthy of forming an alliance with me?¡±

    Mu Xi didn¡¯t so much as pause to think. ¡°I trust that you¡¯ve already realized that I have extraordinary secrets about me. Others might see me as blessed by fortune, but although no one knows it, all of my secrets originate from Treasure Temple Yao Mountain. They¡¯re the result of a stroke of fortune I obtained by chance while exploring.¡±

    Su Yi hadn¡¯t expected that.

    Treasure Temple Yao Mountain was one of the Eight Great Yao Mountains that he and Ning Sihua had once discussed.

    Apparently, there were ruins deep within the mountains, ruins reminiscent of a long-abandoned treasure temple.

    Every day, as night fell, strange and unearthly ck lotuses swayed in the skies, hundreds and thousands of them. They were apanied by obscure chanting. It sounded like sutras, but it was as terrifying as the howling of wolves and wailing of ghosts.

    Ning Sihua had once gazed upon this spectacle from afar. She saw yao qi fill the skies above the temple, soaring into the clouds. From time to time, she caught glimpses of a parade of ghosts amidst the darkness. It was strange and eerie to the extreme.

    Su Yi wouldn¡¯t have guessed that Mu Xi¡¯s ¡°fortuitous encounter¡± was connected to Treasure Temple Yao Mountain.

    ¡°Are you saying that your True Spirit divine blood pendant came from Treasure Temple Yao Mountain?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°My True Spirit divine blood pendant?¡± Mu Xi was momentarily stunned. Then, his eyes lit with a strange light. ¡°I¡¯ve never understood this jade pendant¡¯s origins, but it seems you¡¯ve long since picked up on a few hints?¡±

    He was stunned, and he found it hard to calm down.

    ¡°It¡¯s not at all strange that you wouldn¡¯t know,¡± said Su Yi.

    The way Mu Xi looked at Su Yi had changed subtly. ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you. I did indeed discover this jade pendant deep within Treasure Temple Yao Mountain, and I can confirm that as-of-yet unknown mysteries and opportunities remain there even now.¡±

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°I can form an alliance with you, but I will be its leader. If that¡¯s eptable to you, I naturally won¡¯t just stand back and watch when you encounter trouble in the future.¡±

    Mu Xi was briefly stunned, but then, he smiled. ¡°That¡¯s only natural. I couldn¡¯t possibly be so arrogant as to think of recruiting you to my side or ordering you about.¡±

    Pu Yi, Jiang Tanyun, and the others smiled too. They felt as if a massive weight had lifted from their shoulders. They naturally had no objections either.

    The opportunity to stand in the same camp as Su Yi was enough!

    When Chen Zheng and Shen Jiusong saw this, they were inwardly beside themselves with delight.

    They¡¯d long since won Su Yi¡¯s approval, and they already saw themselves as his allies.

    Mu Xi and the others¡¯ alliance meant that they too had boarded the ¡°great ship¡± that was Su Yi! Since they were on his side, it was only natural that they were happy to see Su Yi¡¯s allies increase!

    However, Su Yi was rather curious. ¡°You¡¯re all well aware that I¡¯m already in conflict with the Su Family, but you still want to forge an alliance. Aren¡¯t you at all worried?¡±

    Chen Zheng had long since asked them this very question. When he heard it, he smiled and repeated everything Mu Xi and the others had said earlier.

    Su Yi finally understood.

    Zheng Muyao was standing off to the side watching. Despite herself, she felt dazed, and her mind wandered.

    When she first met Su Yi, she saw him as just another one of the sixth prince¡¯s retainers, albeit one with unbelievable abilities.

    Yet now, she suddenly realized just how childish and ridiculous her initial perception of him had been.

    Mu Xi, the youngest of the Great Zhou¡¯s nine non-Zhou Kings, the Cloudlight and Spiritmartial Marquises, the grand and second elders of Kongtong Academy, and the grand elder of Starcliff Academy¡­. Everyst one of them was a highly influential and prominent figure, yet all of them had chosen to stand in Su Yi¡¯s camp!

    If she added Pce Master Ning Sihua of Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy, how manyparable alliances existed in the Great Zhou?

 Chapter 260: True Spirit Bone Buddhist Statue, Riding a Dragon Through Starry Skies

    <h4>Chapter 260: True Spirit Bone Buddhist Statue, Riding a Dragon Through Starry Skies</h4>

    When Ning Sihua descended on the back of her Bluescale Eagle, the group gathered at the House of Waveswept Rocks subconsciously nced at the two severed heads in her hands.

    Afterward, Shen Jiusong, Chen Zheng, and the others couldn¡¯t help but suck in a breath of cold air.

    Of those two heads, one belonged to the vice pce master of Jixia Academy, Tao Zheng. The other belonged to Vice Pce Master Mo Huaque of Watermoon Academy.

    Their statuses might have been inferior to Ning Sihua, but they were both still well-known Grandmasters.?Furthermore, they¡¯de to Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy as representatives of their respective academies.

    Yet now, Ning Sihua had killed them both without the slightest politeness!

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised?

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, are these heads worthy offerings?¡± Ning Sihua walked up, nced at the seated Su Yi, and pressed her lips into a grin.

    ¡°They¡¯re not members of the Su Family,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°They¡¯re not worthy.¡±

    Ning Sihua nodded. ¡°I thought so too.¡±

    As she spoke, mes formed of Astral Force lit on her fingertips, burning both severed heads into cinders. Their ashes scattered to the wind.

    The others instantly understood.

    It might seem like Ning Sihua had shed all pretenses of cordiality with Jixia and Watermoon Academies, and indeed, she had. However, her true goal was to make her position perfectly clear to Su Yi!

    When Pu Yi, Jiang Tanyun, and Lu Zhangfeng realized her intentions, they were increasingly delighted that they¡¯d had the opportunity to ally themselves with Su Yi.

    Even the mighty and mysterious Ning Sihua had gone to such lengths to make her position clear. This unquestionably meant that, in her eyes, neither the academies she¡¯d offended nor the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family mattered anywhere near as much as standing alongside Su Yi!

    Shortly after, Ning Sihua learned of their recently-formed alliance. For a moment, she was stunned, but then she understood.

    She wasn¡¯t at all surprised.

    After everything they¡¯d been through at Bloodthistle Yao Mountain, after witnessing Su Yi y Hua Liuye and the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate¡¯s holy maiden, who could fail to realize just how terrifying Su Yi¡¯s methods were?

    This was the difference between true cultivators and mundane martial artists!

    And everyone present knew that, so long as the ¡°Spatial Barrier¡± hid within the depths of Bloodthistle Yao Mountain, in just three to five years, cultivators from another world would cross over!

    When the time came, never mind the Great Zhou; the entire Azure Continent would descend into chaos and bloodshed.

    Forming an alliance with Su Yi, someone who saw those otherworld cultivators as prey, and joining forces with him before the invaders arrived was undoubtedly the wisest choice they could make.

    It was best to prepare for bad weather before it started raining.

    Of course, every choice?had?both advantages and disadvantages. Forming an alliance with Su Yi now meant epting the risk of offending the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family.

    However, it was obvious that all of them had already made up their mind. With their intelligence and experience, there was no way they¡¯d fail to realize the implications of this decision, either.

    I wouldn¡¯t have guessed that even someone as lofty and arrogant as the Mountain-Subduing King would have such wisdom and breadth of spirit. This is truly beyond my expectations¡­?Ning Sihua¡¯s gaze swept across the courtyard, and she felt rather emotional.

    She understood Su Yi better than the others, and she was naturally well aware that their choice to join Su Yi was no different from grasping at a ¡°grand stroke of fortune¡±!

    In other words, Su Yi represented an opportunity. ?By choosing to stand firmly in his camp, they¡¯d effectively boarded the ¡°boat¡± that would carry them onto the path of the true cultivator!

    Mu Xi was the youngest of the Great Zhou¡¯s non-Zhou kings. For him to lower his head to Su Yi of his own free will was rare and difficult indeed.

    Before long, Zheng Tianhe came knocking. He was noticeably thinner and more haggard, and his formerly plump figure was a fullyer svelter. However, he was in high spirits, and his face was bright with excitement and joy.

    The moment he saw Su Yi, he lost control of his emotions and repeatedly expressed his gratitude.

    If Su Yi?hadn¡¯t?waved?and cut him off, Zheng Tianhe likely would have gone on much longer.

    When she saw her father, Zheng Muyao fully rxed, and her beautiful face broke into a radiant smile.

    Su Yi had never liked noise or crowds, so after chatting for a little while, he rose, then went back to his room to cultivate.

    When his allies saw this, they?considerately?bade farewell and left. Before long, the enormous House of Waveswept Rocks regained its usual tranquility.

    The second floor of the pavilion.

    Su Yi opened the box Mu Xi and the others had brought.

    Inside were the items Xia Houlin, Yue Qing, Pei Wenshan, and the various Grandmasters had left behind. There were spiritual weapons, materials, medicines, and various other items rted to cultivation. All were precious and extraordinary.

    After all, the dead had all been influential experts. Goods sufficient to satisfy their needs couldn¡¯t possibly becking.

    Take the spiritual?medicines. Even the worst of them was tier three, while the best of the lot were two stalks of tier-five spiritual herbs. They were, respectively, Morning Rain Spirit Ginseng and Five-Color Poria. They were even more precious than the Pure Yang Fire Peaches.

    The spiritual materials and weapons included quite a few treasures as well.

    In short, this time, his harvest was enormous.

    More importantly, it resolved the problem at hand.

    There was nothing for it; during the two days he had spent cultivating deep within the chasm at Bloodthistle Yao Mountain, he had used up all his umted medicines in the process of tempering all of his true essence into Dao Astral Force and bing a Grandmaster.

    And while forging the Abstruse God Wood Sword back at the Greente Army camp, Su Yi had also used up almost all of the spiritual materials he had on him.

    It was no exaggeration to say that, by the time he had returned to the Imperatorial Provincial Capital, Su Yi had practically no resources left.

    He was now a first-level Grandmaster. Furthermore, since his foundations far surpassed others of the same level, he required vast amounts of resources.

    Strictly speaking, at his current cultivation, only spiritual medicines and spirit stones tier three and up could satisfy the expenditures of his daily cultivation.

    ¡°With all these resources, I won¡¯t have to worry about cultivation resources for a while. That said, if I want to rise to higher realms, these won¡¯t be nearly enough.¡± Su Yi rubbed his forehead.

    He finally understood why people like Ning Sihua and Mu Xi all ran around the Eight Great Yao Mountains in search of fortune.

    Their reasoning was simple: the higher your cultivation, the harder it was to find resources that could satisfy your needs. It was only by exploring and seeking out lucky breaks that you could find enough resources to continue your cultivation.

    In addition to various cultivation resources and weapons, there were also a number of misceneous objects. Most were unworthy of notice, but one drew Su Yi¡¯s gaze.

    It was a palm-sized Buddhist statue. The figure was seated in the lotus position, his hands on his stomach and his fingers knit together, forming a lotus-like dharma seal.

    The statue¡¯s features were indistinct; the years had taken an obvious toll. However, from the statue¡¯s outline, it was obvious that the Buddhist was young, and his expression was solemn, upright, and imposing.

    A dragon rested its head on the young man¡¯s shoulders, its body coiled around his back.

    The dragon was indistinct too. One look at its state, and it was obvious that its scales, whickers, horns, and other details were no longer intact.

    <i>A true dragon coiled around his body, hands forming a dharma lotus, and a righteous, majestic air lingering around him.?Isn¡¯t this the legendary Taming Dragon Arhat¡­.??</i>As Su Yi pondered, he picked the statue up, only for his hand to fall. To his shock, he couldn¡¯t lift it!

    Despite himself, he was stunned. He circted his cultivation base, and only then did he manage to lift the statue.

    No wonder it¡¯s so heavy! No wonder it¡¯s the size of a palm, yet weighs three thousand catties! This statue was actually forged from the bones of a True Spirit!?Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed with a strange light.

    True Spirits were divine birds and beasts, born of heaven and nourished by the earth. Examples included the Pixiu, Bi¡¯an, Qiongqi, Bifang, Vermillion Bird, and Xuanwu.

    Existences of this level were also referred to as ¡°True Spirit Divine Beasts.¡±

    Even in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, all of them were extremely rare and terrifying existences, so much so that they practically only existed in legends.

    In his past life, Su Yi had searched the entire world, but he had only found one True Spirit, a young Xuanwu. He had raised it in his scenic paradise to bring fortune to his estate and keep watch over the door.

    Later, when the Xuanwu True Spirit underwent metamorphosis and took on human form, Su Yi epted it as his seventh disciple, giving it the title ¡°Xuan Ning.¡±

    Su Yi wouldn¡¯t have guessed that now, in this mundane realm, he¡¯d see a statue carved from the bones of a True Spirit!

    This was simply too rare!

    Su Yi analyzed it in detail, then tried using his soul to sense it.

    Boom!

    Suddenly, the image of a true dragon appeared in his mental sea. It soared through the vast clouds and starry skies, in and out of view. It was so massive that the countless stars seemed dim and insignificant byparison. A vast, dense aura surged around it, and it was surrounded in rolling fog, making it difficult to see.

    Su Yi could also dimly discern a figure seated cross-legged atop the dragon¡¯s back, a man in Buddhist robes.

    When Su Yi¡¯s gazended on him, he seemed to sense it. He turned his head and gazed upon Su Yi from afar.

    Boom!

    Before Su Yi could react, that magnificent, mysterious, and vast scene burst apart and shattered without a trace.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow.?A monk soaring through the stars on the back of a true dragon?

    Who was this guy? Why is it that, in my past life, I never once heard of any long-established Buddhist expert capable of taming a true dragon and soaring through the stars?

    Could he be the legendary Taming Dragon Arhat described in Buddhism¡¯s ancient texts?

    Soaring through the stars? That¡¯s something not even Imperial Realm experts dare attempt lightly!

    Countless doubts flooded Su Yi¡¯s mind.

    He nced down at the statue in his hands. The man sat cross-legged, hands forming a dharma lotus seal, a dragon wrapped around his upper body, his aura righteous and imposing.

    Is this the guy I just saw riding a dragon through the starry skies??Su Yi pondered, and a little whileter, he attempted to sense the statue with his soul once more.

    To his disappointment, the statue¡¯s spirituality seemed to have disappearedpletely. He could no longer sense that unbelievable scene he¡¯d just witnessed.

    I wonder who left this statue behind. When I next see the Mountain-Subduing King, I¡¯ll have to ask him,?Su Yi thought to himself.

    The Azure Continent was a mundane realm. Discovering a statue carved of True Spirit Bone and catching a glimpse of that white-robed monk soaring through the stars on the back of a true dragon was obviously and unquestionably unusual.

    If he could learn the statue¡¯s origins, he might get one step closer to understanding its secrets!

 Chapter 261: A Shocking Declaration

    <h4>Chapter 261: A Shocking Deration</h4>

    <i>A white-robed monk riding a dragon through the stars? With the abilities I had in my life, I could have done that too.</i>

    <i>It seems that this person¡¯s cultivation doesn¡¯t necessarily transcend the Profound Dao. Perhaps he¡¯s like me, an expert of the Profound Unity Realm¡­.</i>

    The Martial Dao, the Origin Dao, the Spirit Dao, and the Profound Dao.

    The Profound Dao was divided into three realms: Profound Illumination, Profound Serenity, and Profound Unity.

    All three were collectively referred to as the Imperial Realm. Thus, those who stepped into the Profound Dao were known as ¡°Emperors.¡±

    And the Profound Unity Realm was the final stage of the Profound Dao. It represented the pinnacle of the Imperial Realm. Thus, it was also known as the Imperial Apex Realm.

    Back in the day, Su Yi had used his Imperial Apex Realm cultivation to reign supreme over the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, and the masses honored him as a ¡°Swordmaster of Abstruse Force.¡±

    Interesting. Even just in the Great Zhou, there are Eight Great Yao Mountains, as well as a barrier linking this ne to another. There¡¯s Mu Xi¡¯s True Spirit blood jade pendant, and whatever fortune Su Hongli found on Sifting Darkness Yao Mountain in his youth that enabled him to rise to prominence¡­.

    Now, here¡¯s a Buddha statue carved of a True Spirit¡¯s bones, and it seems connected to a white-robed monk who seems like he¡¯s at least an Imperial Apex Realm cultivator¡­ the waters of the Azure Continent are far deeper than I imagined¡­.

    For a while, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butment.

    But then, the ¡°deeper the water¡±, the greater his anticipation.

    If the Azure Continent were really just an ordinary mundane realm, it would be a bit too dull.

    He might well have had to go to great lengths to find a way to ascend to a higher-order world to continue his cultivation.

    Now, as strange and unusual situations piled up, Su Yi realized that the Azure Continent wasn¡¯t just some ordinary mundane realm after all!

    If he could unlock its secrets, one by one, he would unquestionably obtain numerous lucky breaks and fortuitous encounters along the way.

    Even if they were temporarily dyed, in three to five years, cultivators from the other side of the spatial barrier sealed at Bloodthistle Yao Mountain would undoubtedly arrive here.

    From Su Yi¡¯s perspective, wasn¡¯t that the perfect opportunity to harvest prey??With sufficient fortuitous encounters, Su Yi had no need to fear his cultivation stagnating!

    After pondering a while longer, Su Yi put the Buddhist statue away.

    Although this trinket no longer possessed even the barest trace of spirituality, it had still been forged of a True Spirit¡¯s bones. Based on its materials alone, it could block a full-force attack from the Abstruse God Sword!

    At a critical juncture, he could, if nothing else, use it as a shield.

    As for the statue¡¯s origins, when he next saw Mu Xi, he¡¯d ask about the statue¡¯s former owner. He could then follow their trail and infer various hints.

    Su Yi then proceeded to organize the goods in the box appropriately. Once everything was in order, he crossed his legs and began cultivating.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    The power of his blood and qi surged like a tidal wave, producing a unique, rhythmic beat within his body.

    His heart zed like a freshly lit furnace.

    The heart¡¯s element was fire. The power of a cultivator¡¯s qi and blood circted through it; it was the core of the human body.

    Its spiritual radiance was crimson, bright, radiant, and permeated with dense, flourishing life force.

    As he cultivated, Su Yi swallowed five stalks of tier-three spiritual medicine. Their surging medicinal power coursed through him, all the way to his extremities. After eighteen small cycles and thirty-six great circtions, he¡¯d fully refined it. It ultimately transformed into a power that could excavate the body¡¯stent potential, awakening the body¡¯s vitality and essence. Su Yi¡¯s cultivation silently increased alongside his life force.

    To Su Yi, the Four Realms of the Martial Dao were still well within the confines of mortality, and there were no obstacles to speak of between levels.

    If he were willing, he could quickly and easily step into the ranks of Xiantian Martial Ancestors.

    But that wasn¡¯t what he''d reincarnated for.

    The way Su Yi saw it, the core purpose of cultivating anew was to forge foundations far sturdier than in his past life. Everything was in pursuit of greater heights of the peerless Dao of the Sword!

    An example of this was what he¡¯d achieved in the Qi umtion Realm: full spiritual awakening of the acupoints, an opened Hidden Meridian, and Dao Astral Force. He hadn¡¯t achieved any of these foundations in the Grand Dao in his past life.

    Another example was the five-colored spiritual radiance he was aiming to nourish in the Grandmaster Realm!

    Time silently slipped by.

    Night descended.

    When Su Yi awoke from his meditation, he felt his stomach rumbling. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh to himself.?Without Cha Jin here, even meals have be a problem.

    As soon as he entered the courtyard, he heard knocking at the gate.

    ¡°Young Lord, I¡¯ve returned.¡±

    It was a gentle, pleasing voice, as melodious as a bell, and the speaker¡¯s tone revealed happiness and a thread of anticipation.

    Su Yi was briefly stunned. He approached and opened the courtyard gates, and the sight of a graceful silhouette greeted him.

    She wore a muted pink dress, and her hair was tied up. She wore light makeup, and her goose-egg shaped face stood out of any crowd. Her bright, lustrous eyes shone as she looked around.

    This was the pinnacle of beauty, a top stunner of her generation!

    It was none other than Cha Jin.

    She carried a massive box of food in one hand and a jar of wine in the other. When she saw Su Yi, a charming smile instantly blossomed on her face, her red lips curved upward, and she batted her eyes. ¡°Young Lord, you must be practically starving to death by now, right?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­.¡± When she saw that he looked a bit displeased, Cha Jin¡¯s smile froze, and she said a bit guiltily, ¡°Last night, I nned toe back, but Pce Master Ning said you had important business to attend to and that I shouldn¡¯t interrupt you, so she had me stay another night¡­.¡±

    Before she finished, Su Yi turned away. ¡°Enough. No need to exin. Hurry and arrange the food and wine.¡±

    Cha Jin watched his back in a daze for a moment, then scrunched up her lips. Shortly after, she couldn¡¯t help but shake her head andugh.

    He really hasn¡¯t changed. It¡¯s been several days since west saw each other, but he doesn¡¯t seem at all happy. Instead, he¡¯sining that I arrivedte. I¡¯m sure that he only realized how wonderful I was after I left.

    Mm¡­ If nothing else, I¡¯m sure he thought about me when he was hungry¡­

    As she thought this, Cha Jin¡¯s spirits soared. She¡¯d returned to the familiar House of Waveswept Rocks and reunited with a familiar person. Even her gait was lighter and?airier?than before.

    Before long, a sumptuous feast wasid out beside the pond, with Cha Jin there to personally refill Su Yi¡¯s cup.

    As Su Yi ate and drank, he suddenly felt that?this?was the type of life he ought to live. When there was no one to wait on him, he always felt like he was missing a certain something¡­.

    Cha Jin sat across from Su Yi, her head resting on her hands. Her eyes shone like autumn waters, and from time to time, she examined Su Yi, her expression tender and gentle.

    During the few days she spent at Heavens¡¯ Origin Academy, she felt ufortably dependent on another¡¯s charity, and whenever she thought back to her life at the House of Waveswept Rocks, she felt increasingly mncholy.

    Now, sitting here bathed in the light of the setting sun, watching Su Yi eat and drink, she felt as if she stood on solid ground once more. All of her troubles seemed to melt away.

    Suddenly, Su Yi asked, ¡°How is Lingxue doing?¡±

    Cha Jin was briefly stunned. Then, she whispered, ¡°At noon, I nned to invite her toe with me to see you, but then her family arrived at Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy. They said it was on your orders. Apparently, you told them to temporarily take up residence at Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy, and that they should stay there until the fifth day of the fifth month. Lingxue chose to stay behind. She said that once her family was settled in, she¡¯de here to see you.¡±

    Su Yi responded with a rxed nod. ¡°I¡¯m happy so long as she¡¯s still willing to see me.¡±

    Cha Jin sighed to herself. How could she fail to realize that Wen Lingxue was more important to Su Yi than her?

    But there was nothing for it.

    After all, before she even met Su Yi, he and his little sister-inw¡­. No, she wasn¡¯t his little sister-inw anymore.

    In any event, he''d already doted on her to the extreme.

    ¡°Is your cultivation about to break through?¡± As he ate, Su Yi held a cup of tea Cha Jin had brewed and asked between sips.

    Cha Jin was instantly delighted. ¡°You can tell too? I have a certain premonition that soon, I can attempt to break into the Grandmaster Realm.¡±

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°You have the dual cultivation technique I taught you, and you cultivate the Nine Profundities of Perceiving Chaos Sutra. This progress is to be expected.¡±

    Dual¡­. Dual Cultivation¡­..?Cha Jin¡¯s stunning face instantly flushed red. Her eyshes twitched, and she bashfully lowered her head, averting her gaze. Inwardly, sheined,?Young Lord, why is it that every time you bring that up, you¡¯re just so¡­ so open about it?

    Late that night, after helping Su Yi bathe, Cha Jin was just about to leave when he called out to her. ¡°Stay here tonight. I¡¯ll describe the keys to cultivating in the Grandmaster Realm, one by one.¡±

    After a brief daze, Cha Jin¡¯s pretty face blushed bright red, and she grunted her agreement, soft as a gnat. ¡°Mm!¡±

    ¡­¡­.

    Meanwhile, beneath the same night sky.

    The Jade Capital, the home of the Su Family.

    Su Hongli sat upright in a gazebo facing a stream. The mottledmplight illuminated his face, and he flickered in and out of view.

    A long time passed in silence.

    Su Hongli¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°Daoist Brother, a few months ago, that unworthy son of mine was nothing but a waste without a cultivation. Why is that now, just a few monthster, he possesses enough power to y even Xiantian Martial Ancestors? And he¡¯s still just a first-level Grandmaster.¡±

    His tone was tranquil and casual, but it contained unconcealed confusion.

    Su Hongli was head of the Su Family, and, alongside State Preceptor Hong Shenshang, one of the Great Zhou¡¯s Twin Ramparts. However, it was clear that even he found the sheer extent of Su Yi¡¯s transformation surprising and unusual.

    In truth, when he received a report about what happened in the Imperatorial Province, it sent waves coursing through his heart.

    In the battle at the seat of the provincial government, two non-Zhou kings, two non-Zhou marquis, and an entire group of big shots died brutal deaths. Furthermore, Su Yi had killed them all on his own.

    This bloody aplishment waspletely beyond Su Hongli¡¯s expectations.

    It also made him realize that, even after the Western Mountain¡¯s Tea Party, he still underestimated the unworthy descendant he detested to the extreme.

    An elder in Daoist robes stood to the side, holding a horsetail whisk. A grave look arose on his wizened face, and he said, ¡°When something out of the ordinary urs, there¡¯s always an exnation for it. On the second day of the second month, Su Yi used his Blood Cirction Realm cultivation to take first ce in Guangling City¡¯s Dragon Gate Banquet. Today, it¡¯s the twenty-seventh day of the third lunar month.

    ¡°In just two months, he went from the Blood Cirction Realm to the first level of the Grandmaster Realm, with power sufficient to y Xiantian Martial Ancestors. His cultivation speed and cultivation strength are unquestionably shocking;mon sense is insufficient to evaluate him.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, do you remember? All those years ago, even a heaven-defying genius like the Featherflow King, Yue Shichan, took a full year to advance from the Blood Cirction Realm to the Grandmaster Realm, but Su Yi¡­.¡±

    Before he could finish, Su Hongli frowned and waved him to a halt. ¡°No need to say all that. All you need to do is to tell me your conclusion.¡±

    The elder in Daoist robes fell briefly silent, then said, ¡°I suspect¡­. It¡¯s highly likely that Su Yi has been possessed.¡±

    A shocking deration.

    Su Hongli¡¯s pupils silently constricted.

 Chapter 262: A Bundle of Mysteries

    <h4>Chapter 262: A Bundle of Mysteries</h4>

    Possessed!

    This word was like a dagger to the heart, stabbing Su Hongli right in the chest. Memories of an incident he¡¯d suppressed deep within his heart rose unbidden to the forefront of his mind.

    This made him lose control, and his expression was unusually dark and somber.

    The elder was instantly stunned; he hadn¡¯t guessed that a mere conjecture would provoke such an intense reaction.

    The elderly Daoist thought for a while, then said softly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, this is mere conjecture. It¡¯s possible there¡¯s some other mystery behind this.¡±

    Su Hongli was silent for a while, and his expression gradually returned to normal. His eyes were indifferent once more. ¡°No, I agree with your conclusion. Even if he hasn¡¯t been possessed, he undoubtedly has some secret. Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t possibly have achieved such strength in such a short period of time.¡±

    He then rose, ced his hands behind his back, and stared into the distant night sky. ¡°I¡¯ve always known that I couldn¡¯t afford to leave Ye Yufei¡¯s child alive. s, over the years, I¡¯ve always held back on ount for the fact that my blood flows through that unworthy descendant¡¯s veins¡­.¡±

    His voice lowered, and his tone was increasingly grave, with an irrepressible chill. ¡°I?stayed?my hand, and now, strange urrences have indeed cropped up around him!¡±

    The elder was visibly stunned. ¡°Fellow Daoist, did you predict that something like this would happen?¡±

    An overcast look appeared on Su Hongli¡¯s face. ¡°Daoist Brother, you don¡¯t understand. All of this¡­. All of this is connected to that woman, Ye Yufei¡­..

    ¡°Forget it. All of that¡¯s in the past. In any event, after what happened today, I¡¯m increasingly convinced of my decision to y that unworthy descendant of mine.¡±

    As he said thatst part, his tone turned even colder and more indifferent, with no further ripples of emotion.

    The Daoist elder sighed. ¡°This time, Su Yi has truly caused far too great a disaster. You originally intended to teach him a lesson and make him turn over a new leaf, but he¡­. Now, I¡¯m afraid the entire Great Zhou is watching to see how the Su Family resolves this.¡±

    Su Hongli returned to his seat, then jeered, ¡°Themon folk have no idea what it means to be a true cultivator. I don¡¯t care in the least, regardless of whether they¡¯re just here to watch the spectacle or whether they have other intentions.¡±

    His back silently straightened, and his eyes shed like lightning. ¡°So what if I have to bear the unpleasant title of ¡®the man who killed his own son¡¯? If I can¡¯t even handle something like this, how could I speak of pursuing the Dao?¡±

    The elder¡¯s heart shook. ¡°Fellow Daoist, do you n to intervene personally?¡±

    Su Hongli said tly, ¡°I said it earlier: I¡¯ll give him time to think things over, and his deadline is the fifth day of the fifth month. I naturally won¡¯t go back on my word.¡±

    It was then that an elderly attendant rushed in with a sealed long bronze box.

    ¡°Your Excellency, this was sent here by the Cloudlight Marquis, Shen Jiusong. It¡¯s a letter from Young Master Su Yi, penned by the Heavenbrave Marquis just before his death.¡±

    Su Hongli epted the bronze box, opened it, and removed the letter. The message on the white paper was written in blood.

    When he finished reading its contents, Su Hongli couldn¡¯t help but snort. He casually passed the letter to the Daoist elder. ¡°Daoist Brother, you should read this too.¡±

    When the elder finished reading, he couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow. ¡°He¡¯ll leave for the Jade Capital on the fourth day of the fourth lunar month. On the fourth day of the fifth month, he¡¯lle to the Su Family to gather offerings, and on the fifth, he¡¯ll sweep his mother¡¯s grave? He¡­ Does he really think he can do whatever he wants without reservation just because he can kill a Xiantian Martial Ancestor?¡±

    Su Hongli said calmly, ¡°Perhaps the boy has something else he¡¯s relying on.¡±

    The elder shook his head. ¡°The Jade Capital is a city of crouching tigers and hidden dragons. Which influential figure doesn¡¯t have a few tricks to rely on? Never mind the rest; I¡¯m afraid His Majesty and State Preceptor Hong Shenshang won¡¯t just sit back and watch Su Yi kick up a fuss.¡±

    He actually saw Su Yi¡¯s behavior as ¡°kicking up a fuss¡±. From this, it was obvious how little regard the elder had for him.

    ¡°Or perhaps he sees you as just another one of the Ten Great Xiantian Martial Ancestors? He might well be foolish enough to think he can contend with you.¡± Having said this, the old man couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    He knew better than anyone just how terrifying Su Hongli was!

    ¡°There¡¯s no point in discussing all that. He openly and brazenly wrote me a letter, and he even gave me a month-long time limit. His goal is, unquestionably, to fight the Su Family here, in the Jade Capital, and see just how many means I have of countering him.¡± Su Hongli¡¯s eyes filled with dense disdain. ¡°It¡¯s nothing but a childish trick.¡±

    The elder in Daoist¡¯s robes thought, then said, ¡°Then how do you n to respond?¡±

    Su Hongli said casually, ¡°Earlier, I gave that unworthy son of mine time to consider his next steps, but now, he¡¯s turned around and given me a month right back. Fellow Daoist, what do you think I ought to do?¡±

    The elder shook his head. ¡°Your heart is unfathomable as the depths of the ocean; one such as myself cannotprehend it.¡±

    Su Hongli smiled. ¡°He has his intentions, while I have my rules. We¡¯ll proceed in ordance with my rules. Until the fifth day of the fifth month, he can kick up as much of a fuss in the Jade Capital as he likes. Even if he truly shows up at our door and throws a tantrum, I won¡¯t execute him.¡±

    He paused, and his gaze frosted over. When he next spoke, his tone carried austere murderous intent. ¡°But on the fifth, I will surely end him!¡±

    Reading between the lines, he was saying, ¡°I said I¡¯d kill you on the fifth, so I¡¯m going to kill you on the fifth. I absolutely won¡¯t kill you any earlier, and I absolutely won¡¯t kill you anyter.¡±

    This was an absolutely contemptuous, confident way of thinking, but it was also the principle by which Su Hongli carried out his affairs.

    The elder in Daoist robes naturally picked up on the implications, and for a time, his eyes filled with a strange light.?On the fifth day of the fifth month¡­

    Are this father and son truly going to kill each other?

    No, ording to his letter, Su Yi will arrive at the Su Family estate on the morning of the fourth to gather offerings. That will inevitably lead to bloodshed between him and his father!

    But then, Su Hongli said he¡¯d end this on the fifth, so even if they fight on the fourth, he won¡¯t strike the killing blow.

    As he reached this conclusion, he suddenly realized something. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t you think you and Su Yi are somewhat simr?¡±

    Su Hongli was stunned. ¡°Daoist Brother, what do you mean by that?¡±

    The elder took a moment to consider his words, then said, ¡°You are father and son, and the way you carry out your affairs is shockingly simr. You each have your rules, and you each told the other your decision, clearly and openly. You¡¯re both extremely domineering, and neither of you is willing to y by the other¡¯s rules.¡±

    Su Hongli merelyughed dryly in response. ¡°How could you possiblypare me to my unworthy descendant?¡±

    He then furrowed his brow. ¡°Daoist Brother, going forward, don¡¯t bring this up again. I¡¯ve already given him an opportunity. Unfortunately, he chose not to cherish it. Now,e the fifth day of the fifth month, I won¡¯t?stay?my hand in the slightest, not even if he repents and kneels before me.¡±

    It was obvious that he thought the elder¡¯s words were an attempt to convince him to show mercy out of consideration for their familiar bond.

    When he saw this, the elder couldn¡¯t help but grimace and shake his head. Still, he said nothing more.

    ¡­..

    Beneath the same night sky, in the Jade Capital¡¯s imperial pce.

    In avish and resplendent hall decorated with gold and jade, State Preceptor Hong Shenshang sat upright, d in long gray robes.

    He had a distinctive appearance, and he wore his hair up, with a jade hairpin to hold it in ce. His face was clear and his expression was mild, and he stood perfectly straight, like a solitary pine growing from out of a cliff.

    The most striking part about him was his eyes: shockingly, they glowed faint gold. Whenever he looked around, they contained an intimidating power, as if he could see directly into your heart and discern your secrets.

    ¡°Your Majesty, this matter is no longer simply the Su Family¡¯s internal affair. The way I see it, we¡¯d best dispatch our experts and have them investigate Su Yi¡¯s secrets,¡± said Hong Shenshang. When he spoke, his voice boomed like a morning bell or evening drum, reverberating throughout the grand hall.

    There was a throne at the center of the hall. A man in long, dark, wide-sleeved robes sat atop it. He was handsome, and his long hair hung loose. He looked young.

    However, as his gaze shifted, his eyes carried a hint of the vicissitudes of life.

    This was the current emperor of the Great Zhou!

    He sat on his throne, leisurely and at ease, and sighed. ¡°The Great Zhou¡¯s nine non-Zhou kings have been reduced to only seven. Our eighteen non-Zhou marquis have now be just fifteen. This Su Yi was previously unknown, but based on today¡¯s battle alone, his reputation will shake the heavens, and his name will be on the lips of every martial artist in the nation. This is what it means to be famous overnight!¡±

    Hong Shenshang said, ¡°But it¡¯s highly likely that he¡¯ll be a harbinger of disaster and disrupt the order of the Great Zhou.¡±

    Emperor Zhou¡¯s smile cooled, and he pondered, ¡°State Preceptor, do you also suspect that something strange has happened to Su Yi?¡±

    Hong Shenshang nodded. ¡°On the path of cultivation, possession isn¡¯t overly rare, but to achieve it, one must be at least a Spirit Dao expert¡­.¡±

    ¡°The Spirit Dao¡­.¡± Emperor Zhou was briefly dazed. ¡°Hasn¡¯t the mundane world¡¯s path to that level long since been severed¡­.?¡±

    ¡°There are no Spirit Dao cultivators in the Great Zhou,¡± said the State Preceptor. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean they don¡¯t exist elsewhere. Your Majesty, don¡¯t forget the true hegemon of the Azure Continent, the Great Xia! Their territory is surely home to Spirit Dao cultivators!¡±

    The Great Xia!

    The emperor¡¯s gaze was suddenly as sharp as a hawk¡¯s.

    There were over a hundred nations on the Azure Continent. Of them, just one flourished beyond all others. That was the Great Xia!

    The Great Xia was the unquestioned hegemon of the continent. Its subordinate nations alone numbered over fifty.

    Rumor had it that the Great Xia¡¯s imperial family was a true cultivation faction, in every sense of the word. They apparently possessed power sufficient to intimidate the entire continent!

    As the highest authority figure of the Great Zhou, Emperor Zhou was naturally well aware of how powerful a behemoth like the Great Xia was.

    Compared to the Great Xia, both the Great Zhou and its neighbors, the Great Wei and the Great Qin, were like ordinary vassal states.

    If not for the fact that the Great Zhou¡¯s territory was tucked into a corner and that they were located far away from the Great Zhou, they likely would have been annexed a long time ago.

    ¡°But I¡¯m afraid the Spirit Dao cultivators of the Great Xia would disdain possessing a mere youth of the Great Zhou. The way I see it, the strangeness surrounding Su Yi is likely due to something else,¡± continued Hong Shenshang. ¡°If we can get to the bottom of this, we might well learn just what power Su Yi relied upon to grow strong enough to y Xiantian Martial Ancestors in just two months.¡±

    The emperor¡¯s expression was suddenly unreadable. ¡°State Preceptor, do you recall how, in his youth, Su Hongli¡¯s cultivation grew by leaps and bounds upon a fortuitous encounter on Sifting Darkness Yao Mountain?

    ¡°Why is it that I feel Su Yi¡¯s experience is much like his father¡¯s was?¡±

    Hong Shenshang¡¯s expression turned somewhat strange. Before he could respond, the emperor made up his mind. ¡°We¡¯ll leave this matter for Su Hongli to resolve.¡±

    He paused, thenughed. ¡°Furthermore, I trust that Su Hongli will give me a satisfactory response.¡±

    Hong Shenshang was silent.

    He might have had a different view of the situation, but he was well aware that when the emperor of the Great Zhou made his decision, no one could change his mind!

 Chapter 263: Unnatural Occurrences Are All Omens

    <h4>Chapter 263: Unnatural urrences Are All Omens</h4>

    Late at night.

    Su Hongli quickly learned of the Zhou Emperor''s attitude toward this situation.

    Although the emperor said that he nned to leave this matter to the Su Family, just likest time, Su Hongli¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.

    The Daoist elder seemed to sense that something was amiss too. ¡°His Majesty¡¯s decision to remain uninvolved might seem like a show of respect, but his attitude seems a bit overly cold.¡±

    Su Hongli fell silent for a while, then said, ¡°This is a conflict between cultivators and mundane authority. In my eyes, mundane authority is as fleeting as a puff of smoke, and I¡¯ve long since ceased to desire it. However, in His Majesty¡¯s eyes, I¡¯m still his minister.

    ¡°Over the past decade, I¡¯ve lived deep in seclusion. I rarely venture outside, do not obey orders, pay no heed to mundane affairs, and have rejected His Majesty¡¯s attempts to offer me an official post on numerous asions. It¡¯s only natural that he¡¯d be disappointed; this is the crux of the issue.¡±

    As he said this, his eyes shone with a strange light. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m also well aware that His Majesty has always wondered just what grand stroke of fortune I obtained at Sifting Darkness Yao Mountain all those years ago.

    ¡°Ofte, His Majesty is just one step away from entering the Origin Dao, yet that final step has thwarted him for a full three years. He still has yet to realize his wish.¡±

    When the Daoist elder heard this, his expression shifted. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me his Majesty wants the fortune you obtained at Sifting Darkness Yao Mountain for himself?¡±

    Su Hongli said calmly, ¡°His Majesty¡¯s thoughts aren¡¯t so easy to fathom. If you think it¡¯s just a matter of coveting my good fortune, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re oversimplifying the matter.¡±

    The elder nodded. ¡°I¡¯m actually not at all worried. The Azure Continent might be a mundane realm, but at the end of the day, it¡¯s cultivators and the power they wield that reigns over this world, not mundane imperial authority.¡±

    Su Hongli onlyughed. ¡°Daoist Brother, what if you held both mundane imperial authority and cultivation sufficient to intimidate the masses? What then?¡±

    The elderly Daoist fell silent.

    ¡­¡­

    That night.

    The famously mysterious Ten Directions Pavilion publicly released a report about the battle at the Imperatorial Province¡¯s governor¡¯s estate. This news startled who-knows-how-many factions as if awakening them from a dream, and it stirred up massive waves.

    That night, the name ¡°Su Yi¡± resounded throughout the Great Zhou.

    He was like aet streaking through the night skies, his zing light attracting countless gazes.

    The Ten Directions Pavilion also uncovered and published information about his background, stirring up countless ripples, like a stone falling into cid waters.

    Some people were bbergasted. ¡°He¡¯s Su Hongli¡¯s son, yet he opposes the Su Family? What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    Others felt shaken, and they found it hard to believe. ¡°A seventeen-year-old Grandmaster is already an extremely dazzling genius. Who would have thought that a young Grandmaster like him would have the power to y Xiantian Martial Ancestors? He¡¯s simply monstrous!¡±

    ¡°The White-Eyebrowed King, the Firedome King, the Huaiyang Marquis, the Jade Mountain Marquis, the Heavenbrave Marquis¡­. Every one of them had the power to shake the nation, yet all of them were killed by Su Yi?¡±

    ¡°My heavens! Does this mean that the massacre at the Western Mountain¡¯s Tea Party was Su Yi¡¯s work as well?¡±

    ¡°Just a few months ago, Su Yi was just a waste without a cultivation, the live-in son-inw of Guangling City¡¯s Wen Family. Now, he¡¯s be an iparably terrifying figure almost overnight. This is simply unbelievable!¡±

    ¡°How could such a person exist in this world?¡±

    ¡­All sorts of shaken, bbergasted, bewildered, and disbelieving voices rang out. Throughout the Great Zhou, simr conversations rang out non-stop, reverberating throughout the inky darkness of the night.

    Who knew how many martial artists shook upon hearing of this? Who knew how many factions spent the whole night analyzing records of Su Yi¡¯s life and past aplishments?

    And it was easy to predict that, as time went by, word of the Western Mountain Massacre and the battle at the provincial governor¡¯s estate, as well as the details of Su Yi¡¯s past, would inevitably spread. Soon, it would bemon knowledge.

    Mount?Heavencloud.

    The Greencliff Cottage. The night was dark and visibility was poor.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s that kid who ran off with three of my Pure Yang Fire Peaches¡­.¡± Ge Changling held a feather fan and sat before a pill furnace, a somewhat strange look in his eyes.

    This was the Heaven-Swallowing King, an expert whose name shook the Great Zhou thirty years prior. He was a gaunt elder with a mystical air. His hair and beard were graying, but his eyes were as clear and bright as an infant¡¯s.

    It had been a long time since he¡¯d paid mundane affairs any heed. He¡¯d avoided official duties for years, instead immersing himself in the Dao of Pill Refining.

    But tonight, the Ten Direction¡¯s Pavilion¡¯s report startled even him.

    When he learned of Su Yi¡¯s aplishments, Ge Changling couldn¡¯t help but recall what his disciple, Ge Qian, told him upon returning from Mother Ghost Ridge just a little while ago.

    A young man called Su Yi had left his mark on the stele beside the Fire Peach Tree: ¡°On the fourth day of the second month of the Great Zhou¡¯s calendar, Su Yi took three Fire Peaches and left.¡±

    ¡°As expected. More and more unusual situations are cropping up¡­..¡± Ge Changling muttered to himself.

    It was thirty years ago that he first stepped into the ranks of the Ten Great Xiantian Martial Ancestors. Now, practically no one knew just what level Ge Changling¡¯s cultivation had reached.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s just as that stele I saw at Green Ivy Yao Mountain all those years ago said? Is this world truly destined to undergo an as-of-yet unknown and shocking change?¡± Ge Changling sank into deep thought.

    Many years ago, he had a fortuitous encounter while exploring one of the Eight Great Yao Mountains, Green Ivy Yao Mountain. He¡¯d happened upon a damaged stone stele.

    There was an ancient message carved in cuneiform on its surface:

    ¡°The sealed power will one day break free of the earth.

    ¡°Everything that is shackled will one day escape its bonds.

    ¡°The grand events and bloodshed of days long gone will return even grander than before.

    ¡°Before the mists part, consider all unusual urrences omens!¡±

    No one knew who¡¯d left those words atop the stele. The years had worn away at the text, and the symbols were indistinct, yet they still emanated a shocking power.

    In the years that followed, Ge Changling often subconsciously thought back to that stele. It was like a lingering nightmare; he just couldn¡¯t get it out of his head.

    Now, after years of experiencing the ups and downs of worldly affairs, and after uncovering numerous deeply-hidden secrets, Ge Changling vaguely understood: the Azure Continent was nowhere near as simple as it appeared on the surface.

    The Great Zhou¡¯s Eight Great Yao Mountains alone hid numerous terrifying mysteries!

    The more he learned, the more deeply he realized that the words carved atop that stele were no mere vague prophecy.

    They were a deduction built on a foundation of fact!

    ¡°Before the mists part, consider all unusual urrences omens¡­.¡± Ge Changling¡¯s expression gradually turned serious. ¡°This Su Yi¡­ he¡¯s unquestionably an unusual character¡­ Could he be one such omen?¡±

    After a while, Ge Changling shook his head. These matters transcended the limits of hisprehension. He had his suspicions and conjectures, but he dared not confirm anything.

    Even so, after learning about Su Yi¡¯s aplishments, he was increasingly aware that the words written on that stone stele might one day be a reality!

    Meanwhile, beneath the same night sky.

    The Great Zhou¡¯s southwestern frontier, a city near Silverme Yao Mountain.

    A young woman sat silently atop the unmanned city walls. She wore snow-white clothes, and she had an ancient sword strapped to her back. The skies above her were deep and ck, and the stars were radiant.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this Su Yi kid was possessed by a cultivator from another world? Or that he obtained some mysterious sealed power?¡± The young woman held a gourd of wine. She took a small sip, and a hint of contemtion appeared on her soft, gentle features.

    After a while, she put the gourd away and rose to her feet.

    She cut a graceful, aloof figure, and beneath the starlight, she emanated a faint, ethereal, rosy light, like the goddess of the moon.

    The sword on her back gave her an additionalyer of cold ferocity.

    ¡°When I get back from Silverme Yao Mountain, I¡¯ll pay him a visit.¡± When the young woman in white made up her mind, her figure shed like a streak of ethereal light, and she disappeared into the vast darkness.

    The young woman¡¯s name was Yue Shichan, but she had an even more resounding title: the Great Zhou¡¯s Featherflow King.

 Chapter 264: Viewed as a Harbinger of Disaster

    <h4>Chapter 264: Viewed as a Harbinger of Disaster</h4>

    The Hidden Dragon Sword Sect.

    The peak of Verdant Focus Peak. This was where the Pineme Daoist, one of the sect¡¯s high elders, cultivated.

    An elder with graying hair but bright, childlike eyes sat cross-legged in a simple bamboo building, a look of bewilderment on his face. ¡°There is indeed something strange going on with this Su Yi boy.¡±

    ¡°Master, can you determine anything?¡± Chang Guoke couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Tonight, when the Ten Directions Pavilion publicized their report, he immediately learned of the massacre that had urred in the Imperatorial Province¡¯s governor¡¯s estate, and he couldn¡¯t have been any more shaken.

    Thus, he came here specifically to seek his master¡¯s guidance.

    ¡°Within the Great Zhou, there are indeed several prominent figures who had miraculous encounters, people like Family Head Su Hongli, State Preceptor Hong Shenshang, Featherflow King Yue Shichan, Pce Master Ning Sihua of Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy, Pce Master Feng Jianying of Starcliff Academy, and the Mountain-Subduing King, Mu Xi¡­.¡±

    The Pineme Daoist pondered for a while, then said, ¡°But their miraculous encounters and grand strokes of fortune were almost all connected to the Eight Great Yao Mountains. Some received the inheritance of a true cultivator, while others obtained secret treasures or inherited some type of mysterious power, while a few consumed some miraculous treasure of heaven and earth¡­.

    ¡°But Su Yi is different!¡± As he said this, the Pineme Daoist¡¯s gaze was deep and instant, and his eyes shed with intelligence. ¡°ording to what you¡¯ve just told me, he entered Blueriver Sword Manor to cultivate at fourteen. At sixteen, he lost his entire cultivation and married into the Wen Family. All of this seemed entirely ordinary and unexceptional.

    ¡°Yet starting on the second day of the second month,?he¡¯s disyed?strange abilities, and now, less than two monthster, he¡¯s already reached the first level of the Grandmaster Realm. Moreover, he can easily y Xiantian Martial Ancestors like the Firedome King. This is unquestionably strange and inexplicable.

    ¡°This is already more than a single fortuitous encounter can exin. I suspect¡­.¡± The Pineme Daoist hesitated, but in the end, he said gravely, ¡°I suspect the boy has been possessed!¡±

    Possessed!

    Chang Guoke gasped.

    The Hidden Dragon Sword Sect was the greatest cultivation holy ground of the Great Zhou.

    And his master, the Pineme Daoist, was one of the nation¡¯s few Origin Dao cultivators, a true Earthly Immortal!

    For such a conclusion toe from his mouth was naturally extraordinarily shocking.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s also possible that there are other mysteries behind this.¡± The Pineme Daoist thought, then said, ¡°But either way, I can say with certainty that this Su Yi is in for enormous trouble.¡±

    Chang?Guoke¡¯s heart shook. ¡°Master, why do you say that?¡±

    ¡°When someone out of the ordinary happens, there must be a reason behind it,¡± said the Pineme Daoist, his gaze clear and deep. ¡°Su Yi is only seventeen, but in just two months, his cultivation rose from the Blood Cirction Realm all the way to the Inner Furnace Realm, and hisbat prowess is heaven-defying. Who could possibly fail to realize that he carries an enormous secret?¡±

    He paused, then continued, ¡°If you¡¯re not strong enough to defend it, owning a priceless treasure is a crime. Who wouldn¡¯t long to know Su Yi¡¯s secrets? What cultivator wouldn¡¯t hope to seize them for their own use?¡±

    Chang Guoke¡¯s expression shifted; he was finally starting to understand. Still, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°With his current power, Young Lord Su can already y Xiantian Martial Ancestors. Given the circumstances, who would dare target him?¡±

    ¡°Ordinary martial artists of the mundane world naturally wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± said the Pineme Daoist. ¡°But don¡¯t forget: this world still has Earthly Immortals!

    ¡°Even if we take a step back, the ranks of Xiantian Martial Ancestors include no shortage of mighty hidden experts, experts the likes of Xia Houlin can¡¯t even begin topare with¡ªlike the Featherflow King, Su Hongli, and Hong Shenshang.¡±

    He said this, then fixed his gaze on Chang Guoke. ¡°And those are only the ones we can see. Within the Great Zhou, there are undoubtedly numerous unknown experts. Don¡¯t forget¡ªthe Deathbringer¡¯s Gate, that faction of heretics, still hides among us.¡±

    ¡°That¡­.¡± Chang Guoke¡¯s?expression filled?with uncertainty.

    It was then that the sound of footsteps rang out, and Qing Jin¡¯s tall, beautiful figure drew near.

    She walked inside, hurriedly bowed, then exined at top speed, ¡°Master, just now, Vice Pce Master Shi Fengliu sent a group on a mission. I suspect they¡¯re headed to the Imperatorial Province to deal with Su Yi!¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± Chang Guoke was instantly stunned.

    The Pineme Daoist furrowed his brow. ¡°Who did they send?¡±

    Qing Jin said softly, ¡°The elder of the Text Transmission Pavilion, Lu Dongliu, the outer sect¡¯s Grand Elder, Li Cang, and its second elder, Liao Yunliu.¡±

    Chang Guoke instantly found himself unable to remain seated.

    Lu Dongliu!

    He was an elder who¡¯d been immersed in the Xiantian Martial Ancestor Realm for over two decades, and his umtions ran iparably deep. Furthermore, he cultivated a true secret cultivation technique; he was far fromparable to mundane martial artists of the same level.

    Furthermore, the outer sect¡¯s Grand Elder Li Cang and Second Leder Liao Yunliu were long-famous Xiantian Martial Ancestors as well. If all of them worked together, they could act with impunity anywhere in the mundane cities of the Great Zhou!

    The Pineme Daoist asked again, ¡°What did the sect master say?¡±

    Qing Jin shook her head. ¡°The sect master is in seclusion. I doubt he knows about this matter.¡±

    The Pineme Daoist thought for a while, and a hint of a chill rose unbidden to his gaze. ¡°Over the years, Shi Fengliu has grown ustomed to having Master?Jadecloud?as his backer. He¡¯s gotten more and more brazen!¡±

    Master Jadecloud.

    One of the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect¡¯s four high elders. He was ranked second, cing him above the Pineme Daoist in status.

    Chang Guoke hesitated, but in the end, he nevertheless grit his teeth and said, ¡°Master, both Junior Apprentice Sister Qing Jin and I owe Young Lord Su a debt of gratitude¡­.¡±

    Before he could finish, the Pineme Daoist?waved?and cut him off. ¡°We cannot get involved in this. There are far too many potential disasters lingering around Su From. Neither the imperial family nor the Su Family nor the various cultivators who covet his fortune will let him off.¡±

    ¡°Given the circumstances, if we get involved, we¡¯ll only bring disaster upon ourselves.¡± The Pineme Daoist¡¯s expression was suddenly grave, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°Listen up, you two! Going forward, you are not to get involved with Su Yi in any way!¡±

    Chang Guoke¡¯s expression shifted erratically, and his heart filled with unspeakable disappointment. ¡°Master, how can I fail to repay another¡¯s benevolence? Isn¡¯t that improper?¡±

    Qing Jin felt rather stifled too.?Vice Pce Master Shi Fengliu dared send people to deal with Su Yi, so why doesn¡¯t Master dare get involved too?

    But the Pineme Daoist merely said in displeasure, ¡°Foolish! Don¡¯t tell me that even after everything I¡¯ve said, you still haven¡¯t realized what a harbinger of disaster Su Yi is? Chang Guoke, if you¡¯re really so capable, you¡¯re wee?to go repay?his benevolence on your own!?But remember: if you dare do so, you will no longer be my disciple!¡±

    With that, he rose and, with one final swoosh of his sleeves, left the building.

    Chang Guoke stood there in a daze, his chest heaving violently.

    Qing Jin found it hard to bear. She whispered, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother, Master is doing this for our own good. This¡­. This really isn¡¯t something we can afford to get mixed up in. Even if we want to repay Su Yi¡¯s benevolence, we should wait and do soter.¡±

    Chang Guoke nced at her dully. ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister, do you think we should just stand back and watch too?¡±

    ¡°I¡­.¡± Qing Jin hesitated, then said bitterly, ¡°I don¡¯t know either¡­.¡±

    Chang Guoke was silent.

    ¡­..

    Bang!

    The Jade Capital, the Su Family estate.

    You Qingzhi mmed an exquisite, blood-red jade teacup to the floor, shattering it. She scowled, the look on her face extraordinarily somber.

    So Boning gentlyforted her. ¡°Mother, why get angry over this? Even if Su Yi were stronger, he wouldn''t be able to cause trouble much longer. The way I see it, he¡¯s truly?provoked Father¡¯s?killing intent this time. Father won¡¯t give him any further chances to lower his head and repent. In that sense, this is actually wonderful news.¡±

    Although he said this, his heart surged with dense bitterness and envy.

    In the Su Family, he was the most dazzling figure of the younger generation. He was only sixteen, but he¡¯d advanced with unstoppable momentum; he was already a Grandmaster, and he was famous throughout the Jade Capital. Countless influential figures admired him.

    Even the current emperor praised him, saying, ¡°They say a newborn tiger cub can already eat an ox. Su Boning?is no?inferior to his father when he was young.¡±

    This was extremely high praise.

    Even Master?Jadecloud, one of the high elders of the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect, hinted at his desire to take Su Boning as his direct apprentice.

    Although Su Hongli ultimately refused this offer on his son¡¯s behalf, this news still caused an uproar throughout the Jade Capital and provoked widespread discussion.

    As a result, Su Boning had basked in the capital¡¯s younger generation¡¯s attention ever since.

    But now¡­.

    The son of a concubine, the elder half-brother he¡¯d once disdained had, in just two months, grown strong enough to y even Xiantian Martial Ancestors!

    Su Boning had always been proud, so this dealt him an enormous shock and threw his heart off bnce. For a while, he found this reality difficult to ept.

    However, he was extremely good at masking his emotions. At the very least, on the surface, he seemed as calm andposed as ever.

    ¡°I just never would have guessed that that bitch Ye Yufei¡¯s filthy brat would change so much. Had I known, I wouldn¡¯t have been so soft-hearted then. I would have eliminated him at fourteen, when he first left for Blueriver Sword Manor!¡±?You Qingzhi gnashed his teeth, and her eyes shone with pure hatred.

    Although no one knew it, ever since the fourteen-year-old Su Yi snuck out of the family estate and ran away, she¡¯d only just barely resisted the urge to send her subordinates to kill him on numerous asions.

    Why was it that, in the end, she chose not to kill him? It certainly wasn¡¯t soft-heartedness.

    It was because she knew that, were she to kill him then, it would undoubtedly displease Su Hongli. After all, whatever else she might say about Su Yi, Su Hongli¡¯s blood did flow through his veins.

    That was the real reason You Qingzhi dared not kill him without permission.

    Su Boning took a deep breath. ¡°Mother, it¡¯s not toote to kill Su Yi now. The more he jumps around, the more brutal his inevitable death! Don¡¯t lose your temper over this; he¡¯s not worth it.¡±

    You Qingzhi steadied her emotions, then gazed tenderly at her son. ¡°Child, I know you¡¯re unwilling to see that son of a concubine steal your limelight, but rest assured: even without borrowing the Su Family¡¯s power, I¡¯ll help you kill him!¡±

    Su Boning¡¯s gaze shifted slightly, and he nodded with a smile.

    ¡­¡­

    Meanwhile, beneath the same night sky.

    Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy.

    Inside the pavilion on Divine Firmament Peak.

    Wen Lingxue watched in concern as her big sister sat there in silence. She hesitated for a while, but finally, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Big Sister, no matter what, Brother-in-Law¡­ Uh, Big Brother Su Yi still remembers his bond with our family. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have arranged for our parents and rtives to take up refuge in Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy.¡±

    The young woman¡¯s voice was tender andpassionate.

    They¡¯d only just received word of the battle at the provincial governor¡¯s mansion. Wen Lingzhao reacted as if she¡¯d been dealt an enormous blow, and her soul seemed to leave her body. Her icy, beautiful features filled with uncertainty.

    Seeing her like this made Wen Lingxue¡¯s?heart ache.

    After a while, Wen Lingzhao seemed toe back to her senses. Her gaze gradually returned to Wen Lingxue, and she said in a low voice, ¡°Lingxue, tell me¡­. Was I¡­ Was I really wrong to be so insistent on dissolving our marriage contract?¡±

    Wen Lingxue hurriedly shook her head. ¡°No, you weren¡¯t. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t have wanted to marry aplete stranger either. But¡­.¡±

    ¡°But what?¡± asked Wen Lingzhao.

    Wen Lingxue hesitated, then said, ¡°But Big Brother Su Yi had no choice in the matter either. He was pitiful too, and in the year you spent determined to annul your marriage, you never even considered how that made him feel¡­.¡±

    The more she spoke, the softer and weaker her voice. It seemed she feared that continuing would hurt her sister¡¯s feelings.

    But it seemed Wen Lingzhao already understood. Her expression was conflicted as she said, ¡°You¡¯re right. I saw him as nothing but a no-good live-in son-inw. I never took him the least bit seriously.

    ¡°And it¡¯s for that very reason that I was so insistent on ending our marriage, regardless of the cost. I never once had any hope that he could assist me in any way. I was even worried that he¡¯d use our nominal marriage as a pretext to get close to me¡­.¡±

    When she said thisst part, her beautiful face filled with dense self-mockery. ¡°But now, I¡¯ve finally realized that everything I pursued so stubbornly over the past year was nothing but a joke¡­¡±

    Her voice carried wordless despondency and mncholy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore,¡± Wen Lingxue saidfortingly. ¡°All of that¡¯s in the past, and Big Brother Su Yi has never taken it to heart. You should just¡­ just pretend none of this ever happened.¡±

    ¡°Pretend none of this ever happened? It would be wonderful if I could do that¡­.¡± Wen Lingzhao sighed.

    She would never have guessed that the husband-in-name she overlooked, the waste who¡¯d lost his entire cultivation, a man she saw as practically a cripple, would just one yearter reach such heights that she could only gaze upon him from afar!

    At the Western Mountain¡¯s Tea Party, he¡¯d in numerous big shots, distinguishing himself overnight.

    Then, at the battle at the provincial governor¡¯s estate, he¡¯d single-handedly swept everything in his path.

    Even mighty Xiantian Martial Ancestors became nothing but vengeful spirits beneath his sword!

    All of this was simply unbelievable!

    But Wen Lingzhao knew it was true.

    Even Ning Sihua, the pce master she revered, saw Su Yi as her fellow Daoist.

    In order to maintain her rtionship with Su Yi, she even went so far as to decapitate grand elders Tao Zheng and Mo Huaque of Jixia and Watermoon Academies, then personally deliver them as a gift!

    And it was only out of respect for Su Yi that Ning Sihua allowed the Wen Family members to seek refuge in Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy.

    All of this was like a massive hammer smashing her heart¡¯s conviction and determination into pulp.

    It was only now that Wen Lingzhao realized why, when they met at Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy not long ago, Su Yi had the confidence to say that one day, he¡¯d proceed to the estate of the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family and annul their marriage contract personally.

    He indeed had a chance of doing exactly that!

    The ridiculous part was, at the time, she saw that as nothing more than an unbearably absurd joke¡­.

    Suddenly, Wen Lingxue said timidly, as if struggling to work up the courage, ¡°Big Sister, I¡­ Tomorrow, I want to visit Big Brother Su Yi.¡±

    This deration woke Wen Lingzhao from her scattered thoughts. She took in her sister¡¯s uncertain but hopeful expression and felt an inexplicable bitterness she couldn¡¯t quite put into words.

    A momentter, she took a deep breath and said, ¡°Lingxue, you¡¯ve already grown up. In the past, I was worried you¡¯d suffer the same fate as me, which was why I was so strict with you, and why I went so far as to interfere in your affairs on numerous asions. Going forward, you can act as you see fit. Do whatever you like.¡±

    ¡°Big Sister, does this mean you won¡¯t concern yourself with me anymore?¡± Wen Lingxue¡¯s eyshes fluttered, and she looked a bit frantic.

    Wen Lingzhao¡¯s expression was suddenly doting. She rose, then gently took Wen Lingxue by the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. When you run into trouble, you¡¯re always wee toe looking for me.¡±

    Wen Lingxue instantly sighed in relief, and she revealed a radiant smile. ¡°Then I¡¯ll rest easy. Mm¡­. Tomorrow, I¡¯m going to go see Big Brother Su Yi, but I¡¯ll be back soon. I promise not to make you worry.¡±

    When she saw how happy and excited her little sister looked, Wen Lingzhao¡¯s inexplicable astringent feeling intensified, and try as she might, she couldn¡¯t get rid of it.

 Chapter 265: The Buddha Statueâ€™s Origins

    <h4>Chapter 265: The Buddha Statue¡¯s Origins</h4>

    Dawn.

    A pair of slender, jade-like legs emerged from beneath the nkets. The backs of a woman¡¯s feet quivered like taut bowstrings, then paused in midair.

    Then, as if exhausting all of their power, the feet sank back into the mattress.

    On the other end of the bed, Cha Jin poked her head out from beneath the thin nket.

    Her dark hair was disheveled, and she was drenched in sweat. Her beautiful, goose-egg shaped face was flushed red, and her rosy lips parted, gasping for breath. Despite her stupor, she was a living example of the word ¡°charm.¡±

    ¡°The sun¡¯s up¡­.¡± Su Yi extracted himself from the nkets, then gazed out the window at the hints of warm light appearing over the horizon. Despite himself, he felt a bit dazed.?Did we just spend all night dual-cultivating? Again?

    ¡°The flow of time sure is heartless. We were just enjoying ourselves, yet dawn¡¯s already here¡­.¡± He sighed ruefully, then turned and got out of bed.

    After washing up, he put on clean, loose robes, then stood beside the pond and began practicing the Pine and Crane Body Refining Technique, as was his custom.

    Not bad. Daoism¡¯s ¡®Little Yin-Yang Harmony Technique¡¯ is indeed beneficial to one¡¯s cultivation.?As Su Yi sensed his energy circting through him, he couldn¡¯t help but nod to himself. Just one night of dual cultivation, and his first-level Grandmaster cultivation had already gone up a notch.

    It was easy to get a hankering for this style of cultivation, and with this particr method, you felt none of cultivation¡¯s usual tedium. Both heart and body rejoiced, and itforted both the mind and spirit.

    It was no wonder that everyone, from Daoists to Buddhists to adherents of Confucianism and even demonic cultivators, all had records and inheritances rting to dual cultivation.

    Of course, since they called it ¡°dual¡± cultivation, both partners benefited.

    A proper dual cultivation technique was far superior to those aberrant branch techniques that one-sidedly used yin to replenish yang or yang to bolster yin.

    Once Cha Jin had washed up, gotten dressed, andbed her hair, she drew a bath for Su Yi, then rushed out of the House of Waveswept Rocks to purchase their breakfast.

    After Su Yi finished his cultivation, he leaned back into his wicker chair, facing the blue-green waters of the pond. Gentle breezes blew past, and he closed his eyes in contentment.

    Before long, the sound of footsteps resounded from the courtyard.

    At first, Su Yi assumed it was Cha Jin, but before long, he silently opened his eyes and listened carefully. Then, he closed his eyes once more.

    Except now, there was a faint, nigh-indiscernible hint of a smile on his lips.

    Meanwhile, a young woman in a pale green dress tip-toed through the gates of the House of Waveswept Rocks.

    She held her breath, her footsteps as light as a cat¡¯s and as careful as a thief. First, she surveyed the surrounding area. When she saw that distant figure reclining beside the pond, she couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath.

    Then, she carefully drew near.

    When she was just ten feet away from the wicker chair, she raised her slender arms and cupped her hands around her lips like a horn.

    She was just about to shout when the figure reclining in the wicker chair burst intoughter. ¡°A little thief dares invade?my?territory and startle me?¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± The young woman jumped, then frantically lowered her hands, like a startled fawn. Her bright eyes filled with bashful awkwardness.

    It was then that Su Yi sat up and looked at the slightly awkward young woman standing not far away. He couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Girl, why is it that you haven¡¯t changed at all?¡±

    Back when they still lived in the Wen Family estate, Wen Lingxue often snuck into his residence to ¡°surprise¡± him.

    Su Yi always found it rather dull, but he had no choice but to y along, feigning shock and surprise.

    Thinking back on it now, both Wen Lingxue and the young man he¡¯d been prior to reawakening his memories were rather¡­ childish.

    ¡°Brother-in-Law¡­. Uh, Big Brother Su Yi, I¡­.. I just wanted to surprise you¡­¡± Wen Lingxue stammered, not quite sure of how to respond.

    Su Yi smiled, then tousled her hair, just as he always had. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You came here to see me; there¡¯s no more delightful surprise you could have given me.¡±

    He noticed that she addressed him differently now, but he couldn¡¯t be bothered to concern himself with that. So long as she was happy, she could call him whatever she wanted.

    ¡°Brother-in¡­. No, Big Brother Su Yi, are you¡­. You¡¯re not mad at me, are you?¡± Her big, shiny eyes shone with a faint hint of guilt.

    Adjusting his title right in front of him made her feel rather embarrassed.

    ¡°How could I possibly be mad at you?¡± Su Yi examined her, feeling a bit rueful.

    In the time since theyst saw each other, she¡¯d be even livelier. Her hair was tied up, and her neck was long and thin. Her skin was like suet, and her dress was tailored and form-fitting, highlighting her graceful curves. She was like a lotus breaking through the surface of its pond, with a pure and refreshing beauty.

    Innocent and lively, with bright, charming eyes.

    One nce at her, and her liveliness assailed the senses. She was a picturesque beauty,plete with natural charm and elegance.

    On her way here, Wen Lingxue had felt tense, timid, and uncertain. She was worried that after staying away for so long, Su Yi would be mad at her. What if he ignored her?

    Who¡¯d have thought that, when they actually met face-to-face, Su Yi would treat her just as he had before? She instantly rxed; it was as if they''d returned to the past.

    It was only when she addressed Su Yi directly that she felt a bit ufortable.

    After all, she was used to calling him ¡°Brother-in-Law.¡± Learning to call him ¡°Big Brother¡± would take some getting used to.¡±

    ¡°Go bring over another chair. Sit next to me and talk.¡± As Su Yi spoke, he slumped back into his wicker chair.

    When she saw that he made no attempts to disguise hisziness, Wen Lingxue couldn¡¯t help but chortle. ¡°Pff! Brother-in¡­ Uh, Big Brother Su Yi, you¡¯re still aszy as ever!¡±

    She said this, then dashed off, her gait light and airy. Soon, she returned with a chair and sat beside him.

    When Cha Jin came back with their meal, she saw the two of them sitting side-by-side. They were chatting away. Or rather, Wen Lingxue was chatting away in high spirits, while Su Yi listened with a smile. Both of them were bathed in the gentle light of the sunrise, and they looked like the perfect pair.

    Even Cha Jin had no choice but to admit that, at least in terms of age, the sixteen-year-old Wen Lingxue was indeed a better match for the seventeen-year-old Su Yi than her.

    She inexplicably let out a faint sigh.

    She couldpete with a little fox spirit like Zheng Muyao, but she couldn¡¯t outshine Wen Lingxue¡¯s beauty.

    She knew full well that not just anyone could rece that picturesque young woman¡¯s position in Su Yi¡¯s heart. Cha Jin knew that she was no exception either.

    ¡°Young Lord, Miss Wenxue,e eat.¡± Cha Jin calmed herself down, smiled, and called out.

    ¡­.

    ¡­..

    After they finished breakfast, Su Yi nned to set aside a chunk of time to apany Wen Lingxue, but he had no choice but to give up on the idea.

    Because today, far too many guests came knocking on his door. It was actually a bit too much.

    The first to arrive were Zheng Tianhe and his daughter, Zheng Muyao. Ning Sihua showed up shortly after on the back of her Bluescale Eagle.

    Then came Mountain-Subduing King Mu Xi, Cloudlight Marquis Shen Jiusong, Spiritmartial Marquis Chen Zheng, Grand Elder Pu Yi of Starcliff Academy, and elders Jiang Tanyun and Lu Zhangfeng of Kongtong Academy, one after another.

    Zheng Tianhe came with several precious tier-four medicines as an expression of his gratitude. After all, if not for Su Yi, he might well have lived out the rest of his days confined in the family dungeons with no hope of ever regaining his former position as head of the Zheng Family.

    Ning Sihua obviously had business to discuss, but when she saw how many people were present, she was in no rush to speak up.

    Mu Xi, Pu Yi, Jiang Tanyun, Lu Zhangfeng and the others hade to bid Su Yi farewell. They each had business and official positions to attend to, and they couldn¡¯t linger in the Imperatorial Provincial Capital forever.

    Furthermore, now that they¡¯d forged an alliance with Su Yi, they needed to return to their own respective factions and make various arrangements.

    Shen Jiusong and Chen Zheng hade here for simr reasons.

    No matter what, they were still non-Zhou marquis of the Great Zhou, and they eachmanded grand armies stationed in different territories.

    Su Yi took advantage of the idle conversation to ask Mu Xi about the True Spirit bone Buddha Statue.

    It was obvious that Mu Xi had an impression of it. When he heard Su Yi bring it up, he didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°I found the statue among the possessions of the Firedome King, Xia Houlin. If I¡¯m not mistaken, he most likely found it on Treasure Temple Yao Mountain.¡±

    ¡°Treasure Temple Yao Mountain?¡± Su Yi was instantly stunned.

    Mu Xi nodded. ¡°Others might not be able to tell, but there¡¯s no hiding it from me. Young Lord, don¡¯t forget: my Qilin Blood Jade Pendant came from deep within Treasure Temple Yao Mountain too.¡±

    He paused, then continued, ¡°Around when I obtained the pendant, I saw a simr statue in the ruins of an abandoned temple. Except?that statue was about ten feet tall. It was severely damaged and missing its head, but its hands still formed lotus seals, and it still had the carving of a true dragon wrapped around its back and shoulders.

    ¡°And to the best of my knowledge, a few years ago, Xia Houlin went to Treasure Temple Yao Mountain in search of fortune! This, I dare say that Xia Houlin almost certainly obtained this palm-sized statue on Treasure Temple Yao Mountain.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Hearing all that, it really does sound like Treasure Temple Yao Mountain hides as-of-yet unknown heavenly mysteries.¡±

    Mu Xi said with a smile, ¡°Young Lord, if you want to visit, I¡¯d be happy to apany you.¡±

    When she heard that, Ning Sihua felt a sudden impulse, and she said, ¡°I once ventured deep into Treasure Temple Yao Mountain too. If you want to go, you can count me in.¡±

    Su Yi thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll begin my journey to the Jade Capital on the fourth day of the fourth month. I¡¯ll actually pass Treasure Temple Yao Mountain on the way. When the timees, if you two are willing, we can explore it together.¡±

    Mu Xi and Ning Sihua looked at each other. Both straightforwardly agreed.

    They were both well aware that with Su Yi¡¯s wisdom and the methods at his disposal, he could likely discern numerous secrets andprehend numerous mysteries they couldn¡¯t have fathomed on their own.

    After all, the abilities and judgment Su Yi had disyed at Bloodthistle Yao Mountain were truly unbelievable.

    It was as if no matter what strange or unnatural urrence arose, it couldn¡¯t escape his keen eyes and perception.

    Given the circumstances, even if all they did was apany him on his journey, they¡¯d gain an awful lot.

 Chapter 266: The Netherflame Demon Sparrow

    <h4>Chapter 266: The Netherme Demon Sparrow</h4>

    Su Yi then recalled something else. He stared directly at Chen Zheng and said, ¡°Spiritmartial Marquis, as you cultivate the Combatting Chaos Soul Refining Sutra, you must not be hasty. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be extremely easy to suffer a bacsh.

    ¡°If my predictions are urate, using the method I taught you, you¡¯ll be able to fully refine the trapped soul power entity within three months.?When the timees, you¡¯ll obtain a portion of its memories. Those memories are extremely useful to me, so don¡¯t forget to tell me about them.¡±

    That soul power belonged to a cultivator from a world beyond the Azure Continent.

    If he could obtain its memories, he could learn at least a little about that otherworld cultivator¡¯s world of origin!

    Chen Zheng solemnly agreed.

    Before long, the Mountain-Subduing King and the others left, one after another.

    Now, only Ning Sihua, Wen Lingxue, Cha Jin, and Zheng Muyao remained in the courtyard.

    Mm¡­. When she saw Wen Lingxue and Cha Jin, Zheng Muyao felt a powerful, inexplicable sense of crisis, and she insisted on staying behind.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t object, so Zheng Tianhe naturally wouldn¡¯t say anything either.

    With his breadth of life experience, he naturally noticed that his daughter had certain thoughts about Su Yi.

    He didn¡¯t think highly of their rtionship potential; he knew it was destined toe to no avail.

    Despite this, he chose not to intervene. Part of this was because his daughter had already grown up, and it was up to her to fight for what she wanted.

    Besides, experiencing a few romantic setbacks in your youth wasn¡¯t a bad thing.

    More importantly, if she got closer to Su Yi, even if they couldn¡¯t be together in the end, they could still form a positive bond. Given Su Yi¡¯s character, he naturally wouldn¡¯t mistreat her.

    Su Yi was in no mood to ponder such matters. His gazended on Ning Sihua, and he said, ¡°You didn¡¯te here just to chat and enjoy my hospitality, did you?¡±

    Ning Sihua hesitated, then whispered, ¡°I knew I couldn¡¯t hide it from you, Fellow Daoist. Indeed, I¡¯m here to request your aid.¡±

    ¡°With what?¡±

    Ning Sihua immediatelyunched into a rapid-fire exnation. ¡°A month ago, a friend of mine ventured into Ten Thousand Poisons Yao Mountain in search of fortune, but when she returned, there was something wrong with her body. I suspect she fell prey to some nefarious technique. She¡¯s since fallen into aa; even after all this time, she¡¯s yet to wake up. Numerous strange and sinister ck markings have appeared all over her skin, almost like tattoos.

    ¡°I¡¯ve tried all sorts of treatment methods, but none had any effect. All I know for certain is that a strange, ¡®living¡¯ power now lurks within her body, and that whatever it is, it¡¯s relentlessly invading her flesh and devouring her life force.¡±

    By the time she said thatst part, her expression was already deeply anxious.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel intrigued. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that your friend¡¯s strange injuries came from Ten Thousand Poisons Yao Mountain?¡±

    Ning Sihua had brought up that particr mountain once before. It stood in the west of the Great Zhou, and if you ventured far enough in, you¡¯d encounter a blood-colored swamp. White bones rose and fell in its murky waters, and lightning crisscrossed in the baleful mists floating above their surface.

    Ning Sihua had once ventured up the mountain, only to happen upon a sacrificial altar carved with strange bird and beast totems. The altar enshrined a single snow-white skull.

    At the time, Ning Sihua had only gazed upon the altar from a distance, yet a formless and sinister pressure struck terror into her heart. It was only by using a secret method that she retained the hint of awareness she needed to flee immediately.

    All of this had long since attracted Su Yi¡¯s attention. It was only natural that hearing that Ning Sihua¡¯s friend had been injured while exploring the very same mountain would pique his curiosity.

    Ning Sihua nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sure of it.¡±

    Su Yi asked, ¡°Where is your friend now?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s at Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy.¡±

    ¡°Bring her here,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Let me see her for myself.¡±

    Ning Sihua instantly sighed in relief, then smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll go right now.¡±

    She said this, then mounted her Bluescale Eagle and soared into the skies.

    And Su Yi? He let out a long breath of turbid air, leaned back into his chair, and closed his eyes in repose.

    He¡¯d always disliked noise and crowds, and he had little interest in human affairs. He much preferred a tranquil life with no interruptions.

    But he was well aware that if you cultivated in the mundane world, you¡¯d inevitably get mixed up in worldly affairs. The fetters of mortality were numerous beyond counting.

    Over the past few days, his House of Waveswept Rocks became far livelier. This was neither good nor bad; so long as he didn¡¯t let worldly affairs fetter his mind, he¡¯d retain his calmposure and inner tranquility no matter where he went.

    Before long, Ning Sihua returned on the back of her Bluescale Eagle. She now held a woman d in gray. The woman¡¯s face was pallid, her eyes were tightly shut, and her breathing was shallow.

    Despite this, her appearance was extraordinary. Both her features and the outline of her face looked as if they¡¯d been carved by a master artisan. Her eyebrows were like distant mountains, and her eyshes were like fans. The bridge of her nose was straight, and her features were exquisitely perfect.

    It was just that her skin was pallid, even translucent, and she wasatose and curled into a ball, her life force waning.

    Ning Sihua said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, this is my friend. Her name is Lan Suo, and she¡¯s from the Great Qin¡¯s Donghua Sword Sect¡­.¡±

    Before she could finish, Su Yi waved her to a halt. ¡°Saving heres first. Carry her into my room.¡±

    As he spoke, he¡¯d already turned and started toward the pavilion.

    Ning Sihua followed immediately after.

    When they saw this, each of the three women sitting on a bench and chatting beside the pond¡ªWen Lingxue, Zheng Muyao, and Cha Jin¡ªwore different expressions.

    ¡°Lingxue, did you catch a clear glimpse of the woman Pce Master Ning brought? She really is pretty. Even unconscious, she was beautiful to the extreme. I wonder how gorgeous she¡¯d be if she were awake!¡± Zheng Muyao blinked her big, deep eyes and sighed with admiration.

    ¡°I saw her. She really was a first-ss beauty,¡± said Wen Lingxue with a nod.

    Cha Jinughed from the sidelines, ¡°Even if she were prettier, she¡¯d be no match for you, Lingxue. Furthermore, I can tell that in the young lord¡¯s eyes, no woman beneath the heavens canpare with you.¡±

    Wen Lingxue couldn¡¯t help but blush, then say in her crisp, clean voice, ¡°But Miss Cha Jin, the way I see it,?you¡¯re?the pretty one!¡±

    Zheng Muyao said somewhat irritably, ¡°Come on, you two. Aren¡¯t you at all worried about the woman Pce Master Ning brought?¡±

    ¡°Why should we be worried?¡± asked Wen Lingxue.

    Zheng Muyaounched into a serious analysis, ¡°Given Uncle Su¡¯s abilities, he can surely treat that woman¡¯s injuries. That¡¯s life-saving benevolence! What if she¡¯s so moved that she falls for him? Who knows, she might even repay him with her body!¡±

    ¡°Could something like that really happen?¡± Wen Lingxue was stunned.

    Cha Jin nced at Zheng Muyao and teased, ¡°Little Yao, even if that did happen, it¡¯d have nothing to do with you. What are you worried about? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re afraid she¡¯ll eat him?¡±

    ¡°I¡­.¡± Zheng Muayo suddenly felt stifled, and she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I don¡¯t know if she¡¯ll eat Uncle Su, but what I do know is that every time you look at him, it sure seems like?you?want to devour him!¡±

    Her tone already carried a hint of jealousy.

    Cha Jin froze, and her snowy features flushed red. Her pretty eyes were suddenly bashful.

    When Wen Lingxue saw this, she hurriedly jumped in to y peacemaker andfort them both. She was clever, and she immediately picked up on the hiddenpetition going on between them. They were at each other¡¯s throats, seemingly intent on suppressing their rival.

    She could also tell that Su Yi was the source of their conflict. She found this rather funny, but it worried her too.

    <i>It seems there are more and more women gathering around Brother-in-Law¡­ No, around Big Brother Su Yi. That¡¯s not good at all¡­</i>

    Now, each of the three women had their own thoughts and concerns.

    Meanwhile, on the second floor of the pavilion.

    Ning Sihuaid Lan Suo onto the bed. ¡°Fellow Daoist, please take a look.¡±

    She then rolled up Lan Suo¡¯s sleeves. At a nce, Su Yi saw that the snowy skin of Lan Suo¡¯s arm was covered in densely-packed and sinister dark markings. They wove together and crossed like distorted earthworms, a truly shocking sight.

    Su Yi examined them for a moment, his gaze subtly more serious than before. It seemed he¡¯d picked up on a few hints. ¡°Take off her clothes.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± It seemed that this excessive request startled Ning Sihua. Her eyes widened, and she stammered, ¡°Is¡­ Is that really necessary?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Su Yi¡¯s gaze was fixed on the strange ck markings. ¡°Are you still worried about the differences between the sexes even at a time like this? Or do you really think I¡¯d take advantage of her while she¡¯s in this state?¡±

    His tone already carried a thread of displeasure.

    In the face of such direct, confident questions, Ning Sihua instantly felt a bit ashamed. She hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m overthinking this. Please, don¡¯t take offense.¡±

    She then hurriedly got to work, deftly removing Lan Suo¡¯s clothes, one by one. Before long, she wore nothing but her form-fitting bodice and undergarments.

    When he saw her figure clearly, even Su Yi was briefly stunned. She had curves in all the right ces, the sight shocking and thrilling to the senses. It was only when she had no clothes to hide behind that he learned just how extraordinary this Lan Suo¡¯s figure was.

    She had smooth, sculpted shoulders and a narrow waist. Add any more, and she would have been a bit plump, but take anything away, and she would have been a bit too thin¡ªshe struck a perfect bnce. Perhaps as a result of regr cultivation, her legs were long and slender, her muscles firm but pliant, and her chest¡­..

    Su Yi didn¡¯t look any further. In truth, it was hard for her figure to distract him now; her snowy skin was covered in a dense, ovepping web of ck lines. They started from her neck and spread down her body, reaching all the way to her ankles.

    Before long, Su Yi¡¯s gazended on her stomach. It, too, was covered in dense, sinister markings, but they were different from the markings covering the rest of her. Here, the ck lines formed a mysterious pattern.

    The pattern resembled a ck, sinister bird in flight. Its head was raised, its neck curved, and its sharp wings were unfurled. Its sharp ws were clenched, and the dark lines around it looked like a rain of zing ck fire.

    One look was enough to shake the heart and startle the soul.

    ¡°It¡¯s just as I suspected.¡± A strange light rose unbidden to Su Yi¡¯s eyes. ¡°This friend of yours has fallen prey to a Spirit Parasite?Devilworm.¡±

    ¡°A Spirit Parasite Devilworm?¡± Ning Sihua was a bit bewildered; she¡¯d never heard of such a thing before.

    ¡°Simply put, it¡¯s a parasite that takes up residence in the spirit or in spiritual bodies,¡± said Su Yi offhandedly. ¡°And the Spirit Parasite Devilworm in your friend¡¯s body contains a wisp of a Netherme Demon Sparrow¡¯s soul essence.

    ¡°When the parasite receives nourishment from another¡¯s flesh and life force, the wisp of the Netherme Demon Sparrow¡¯s soul recovers, bit by bit. Once it fully devours your friend¡¯s life force, the Spirit Parasite Devilworm will leave in search of its next victim.

    ¡°It¡¯s only after the Netherme Demon Sparrow¡¯s soul fully recovers that it will break free of the parasite, like a phoenix undergoing rebirth, and gain its own independent life.¡±

    Ning Sihua¡¯s heart filled with terror.?How could such a strange and terrifying creature exist in this world?

 Chapter 267: What Need Is There to Explain?

    <h4>Chapter 267: What Need Is There to Exin?</h4>

    ¡°Then, Fellow Daoist, do you have a way to drive the parasite from her body?¡± Ning Sihua asked expectantly.

    ¡°Go out for now. Come back in an hour,¡± said Su Yi casually.

    Ning Sihua¡¯s eyes lit up, and she straightforwardly agreed, turning to leave without a second thought.

    Su Yi then took out his sword and gently pierced his fingertip. Red blood gushed from the cut as he ced his finger on the soft skin of Lan Suo¡¯s belly.

    He outlined one blood-red glyph and cloud mark after another, the lines flowing like water and forming a subtle and inscrutable diagram.

    The Spirit-Guiding Edict!

    It used fresh blood as a guide, and it could suppress the soul, guide the spirit, and gather baleful energies. It was extremely subtle and miraculous.

    The freshly-outlined edict then fused into Lan Suo¡¯s skin. A series of faint moans suddenly escaped her lips, and her entire body trembled.

    Her soft, slender abdomen shook visibly, and the clustered dark markings reminiscent of a vicious bird suddenly gathered, like sharks on the brink of starvation after catching a whiff of blood. The markings surged toward the Spirit-Guiding Edict in a mad frenzy.

    As for the edict written in blood, it appeared and disappeared, almost as if it were breathing, producing inscrutable energy fluctuations.

    As time slipped by, Lan Suo¡¯s trembling intensified. Her entire body was searing hot, like a coal fire. Her moans were sometimes hurried, other times low. Some were high-pitched, while others were drawn-out¡­

    Even Su Yi was speechless.?Anyone who heard this and didn¡¯t know better would definitely overthink it.

    Before long, the markings covering the rest of Lan Suo¡¯s body surged toward her abdomen, as if they were alive. All of them gathered around the Spirit-Guiding Edict.

    Once all of them gathered together, Su Yi suddenly pressed his hand against the Edict, pressing his palm directly against Lan Suo¡¯s skin. He started from her stomach, but his hand slowly moved up, inching toward her chest¡­.

    As his palm shifted, the ck markings clustered around the Edict shifted with it.

    Before long, her bodice burst open, and Su Yi¡¯s hand traversed two towering peaks, arriving at Lan Suo¡¯s snow-white neck.

    When his hand reached her throat, he suddenly pressed down.

    The unconscious Lan Suo opened her mouth and coughed. A dark streak burst from her mouth, only for Su Yi to grab it and hold it fast.

    Upon closer inspection, it resembled a silkworm. It was about the size of a goose egg, and it was pitch-ck throughout, with distorted grain imprinted on its surface.

    It seemed alive, and it struggled like mad to escape Su Yi¡¯s grasp. It was strong, too.

    This was the Spirit Parasite Devilworm. They were manufactured through a secret method, and they functioned like a protective shell; they could house pure soul essence inside.

    And inside this particr devilworm was a wisp of soul originating from a Netherme Demon Sparrow!

    This was a rare and vicious bird. They only existed in the Netherworld, and they were proud and violent by nature. They had an innate ability to manipte ¡°Soul Burning Demonic me¡¯, earning them a ce among the eight savage beasts of theherworld.

    A Netherme Demon Sparrow that proved its strength and entered the Profound Dao could, with a single beat of its wings, incinerate mountains and boil oceans. It could refine entirendscapes; they were terrifying beyond limit.

    Even Imperial Experts found it extremely difficult to force such a fierce and violent bird into submission.

    Of course, the devilworm in front of him merely housed the barest wisp of a Netherme Demon Sparrow¡¯s soul, and it was far from achieving metamorphosis and bing a true living thing.

    So long as Su Yi willed it, he could have easily obliterated it, even at his current cultivation.

    However, he naturally wouldn¡¯t do something so wasteful.

    Oh? My sword was missing the power of a soul essence. I could actually raise the little sparrow inside.

    That way, whenever someone dies beneath my sword, their soul and blood essence will be absorbed and be this little sparrow¡¯s food, while the Abstruse God Sword will be continuously tempered in Soul-Burning Demonic me, bringing it closer to metamorphosis, one step at a time¡­.

    When the little sparrow undergoes metamorphosis and emerges, it can be my mount. This is how you put all avable resources to use.

    Su Yi was very pleased with his harvest.

    It was for this reason that he took the initiative to help Lan Suo with her injuries.

    Without any further dys, Su Yi took out the Abstruse God Sword and exerted strength through his fingers.

    ng!

    Theplex image of an Edict instantly appeared on the ink-dark de, then revolved like a vortex formed of rippling starlight. It was deep and serene as it formedyer afteryer afteryer.

    The Spirit-Devouring Edict.

    This was one of the Edicts recorded on the Demons¡¯ Elysium¡¯s Stele of Self-Severing. By its very nature, it had the ability to absorb and nourish spirituality.

    It couldn¡¯t have been any better suited to sealing the wisp of a Netherme Demon Sparrow¡¯s soul.

    Su Yi¡¯s fingertips gently tapped the goose-egg-sized Devilworm, and he said softly, ¡°I know you can sense your predicament, and I know you can hear me. Don¡¯t make me use force; go in obediently and apany me as I y my foes. For you, this is another path to realizing your metamorphosis.¡±

    The Devilworm didn¡¯t react in the slightest.

    Su Yi furrowed his brow and was just about to say something when the iparably weak voice of a soul emerged from the Devilworm. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid this lofty one will one day kill you?¡±

    The corners of Su Yi¡¯s lips arched upward, and he said calmly, ¡°For me to take interest in you is your lucky break; you could umte karmic merit for eight lifetimes and not be so lucky. If you dare call yourself ¡®this lofty one¡¯ in front of me ever again, I¡¯ll kill you here and now!¡±

    His cold, indifferent words obviously intimidated the wisp?of soul. A long time passed before its enraged voice emerged once more. ¡°Just you wait!¡±

    Whoosh!

    A streak of dim light streaked out of the Devilworm and entered the Abstruse God Wood Sword¡¯s Spirit-Devouring Edict.

    ¡°Coward. If you¡¯re truly unafraid of death, why would you submit? Yet you dare threaten me? You¡¯re truly in need of a good beating¡­¡± Su Yi found it rather funny.

    Crunch!

    The Spirit Parasite Devilworm in his palm shattered into powder, pieces falling from the gaps between his fingers.

    Taking another look at the Abstruse God Sword, Su Yi saw the?nigh-illusory, barely discernible image of a vicious bird on its ink-dark de, adding an additionalyer of mystery and ferocity.

    ¡°Ah¡ª!¡± A sudden shriek ran out as the almost-naked Lan Suo woke up.

    Her bright, beautiful eyes were wide, and her features so exquisite, they looked as if they¡¯d been carved by a master artisan flushed red with fury.

    She tried to set up, only to discover that her entire body felt soft and weak; she couldn¡¯t even raise her hands and feet. This left her frantic, vexed, and furious, and she shouted, ¡°Who the hell are you? How dare you vite me? I¡¯ll cut your head off, and you¡¯d better believe it!¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. It was obvious that she¡¯d lost her rationality and was acting on pure impulse. She hadn¡¯t realized just how awkward her predicament was.

    Bang!

    The door swung open, and Ning Sihua walked inside. When she saw that Lan Suo was awake, she lit up with delight.

    However, when she realized that her friend was mad with rage and that her body was almost entirely uncovered, she instantly realized what had happened and hurriedly exined.

    ¡°Lan Suo, don¡¯t misunderstand. Fellow Daoist Su saved your life!¡± As she said this, she walked up and used the nket to obscure Lan Suo¡¯s body.

    ¡°Really?¡± When she saw Ning Sihua, Lan Suo was instantly much calmer. However, the look on her beautiful face was still uncertain, and when she looked at Su Yi, her eyes brimmed with enmity.

    ¡°You exin.¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with this, so he turned and left.

    When he got outside, he saw Wen Lingxue, Cha Jin, and Zheng Muyao. All three of them were looking at him, their expressions somewhat strange.

    Earlier, all three heard a series of moans emanating from the second floor of the pavilion. Some were hurried, others high-pitched, while others were drawn out, like the obscene music of ecstasy.

    Just listening, they felt their faces flush red.

    And just before Su Yi emerged from the pavilion, they heard Lan Suo¡¯s furious, frantic shout. Then she said something about having been vited, and that she wanted to cut Su Yi¡¯s head clean off¡­

    As a result, when they saw Su Yi now, all three of them felt rather conflicted, and their expressions were strange.

    ¡°I knew you¡¯d misunderstand.¡± When Su Yi saw this, he couldn¡¯t help butugh dryly, but he couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin.

    What need was there to exin something that had never happened?

    It was true that he had touched Lan Suo, and that the sensation was rather pleasant, but that was to save her life. He hadn¡¯t ¡°vited¡± her in any way.

    When a cultivated gentleman carried himself properly, he had no need to fear rumors and nder.

    As expected, when she saw that Su Yi couldn¡¯t even be bothered to exin, Wen Lingxue instantly rxed, thenughed, ¡°I Just knew Big Brother Su Yi wasn¡¯t the licentious type!¡±

    ¡°I understand how the young lord conducts his affairs better than anyone. He naturally has no need for force when ites to such matters.¡± Cha Jin¡¯s beautiful eyes shone, and she smiled charmingly.

    But in her heart, she added another sentence: <i>Even if something really?did?happen, this guy would undoubtedly just admit it. He wouldn¡¯t hide it¡­. He would disdain to hide it¡­</i>

    Zheng Muyao then seemed to react, and she nodded forcefully. ¡°That¡¯s right! Even if something happened, it was surely that woman trying to seduce Uncle Su!¡±

    Wen Lingxue and Cha Jin couldn¡¯t help butugh in response.

    Had any other man witnessed this, he likely would have felt as if he were gazing upon a vast and lofty mountain. See??This?was a role model among men. Even after such an ambiguously inappropriate situation, he didn¡¯t even need to exin himself!

    Before long, Ning Sihua emerged from the pavilion, carrying the now fully-dressed Lan Suo.

    Lan Suo¡¯s eyes were closed, and it seemed she was unconscious, or perhaps, she just didn¡¯t know how to face Su Yi, so she shut her eyes to pretend she couldn¡¯t see him¡­.

    But Ning Sihua walked right up to him and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, about what happened just now¡­ Lan Suo already knows that she misunderstood you, and we humbly request your understanding and forgiveness.¡±

    Su Yi only said casually, ¡°I naturally don¡¯t care about all that. Are you taking her with you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said Ning Sihua. ¡°Her body is overly weak, and she needs time to recover. I¡¯m taking her back to Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy for now. We¡¯lle back to thank youter.¡±

    Su Yi nodded, and before long, both Ning Sihua and Lan Suo took to the skies on the back of a Bluescale Eagle.

    Meanwhile, in the second floor of a restaurant not far from the House of Waveswept Rocks, a man in long robes stood by the windowttice and said softly, ¡°Ning Sihua left.¡±

    The image of a Bluescale Eagle soaring through the heavens was reflected in his eyes. Before long, the bird disappeared over the horizon.

    A cold but beautiful woman in Daoist robes, with inky ck hair and a longsword strapped to her back, sat at the table off to the side. She asked, ¡°Should we attack now?¡±

    ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister Liao, you must not be impatient. Su Yi used his first-level Grandmaster cultivation to kill even Xiantian Martial Ancestors like the Firedome and White-Eyebrowed Kings. He¡¯s naturally an extremely dangerous character,¡± said a graceful-looking, silver-haired elder with augh. He sat on the other end of the table.

    ¡°But then, no matter how dangerous it may be, prey cannot escape its fate of being hunted down and killed. With the power at our disposal, so long as we stay calm and wait for the opportunity, we¡¯ll have our chance to take him down.¡± As he spoke, he sipped a cup of wine and patted his lips in contentment, looking leisurely and at ease.

 Chapter 268: The Fourth Day of the Fourth Month, a Solitary Journey

    <h4>Chapter 268: The Fourth Day of the Fourth Month, a Solitary Journey</h4>

    The long-robed man peering through the windowttice turned and said, ¡°I just received word that Su Yi will begin his journey to the Jade Capital on the fourth day of the fourth lunar month.¡±

    He thought, then continued, ¡°If my predictions are urate, he¡¯s sure to encounter numerous assassination attempts along the way.¡±

    Thedy swordsman and silver-haired elder¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    The woman asked, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Lu, is that information reliable?¡±

    ¡°It came straight from the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family, and it¡¯s no secret.¡± The long-robed man¡¯s temples were graying slightly, and his expression was as grave and stern as a rock. ¡°There¡¯s no need to even question it: throughout the Great Zhou, there are numerous others who, just like us, have set their sights on Su Yi¡¯s secrets.¡±

    This was Lu Dongliu, the grand elder of the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect¡¯s Text Transmission Pavilion. He was a mighty expert who¡¯d been a Xiantian Martial Ancestor a full twenty years already.

    Strictly speaking, he already qualified as a true cultivator; his strength far surpassed mundane cultivators of the same level.

    The swordswoman eximed, ¡°The Su Family publicized that information? Don¡¯t tell me they n to borrow other¡¯s hands to get rid of the boy?¡±

    Liu Yunliu, the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect¡¯s second outer sect elder. Her title was ¡°the sword of Severance.¡± She, too, was a Xiantian Martial Ancestor, and her attainments in the Dao of the Sword were glorious and exquisite.

    Over twenty years ago, while she was still ¡°just¡± a fifth-level Grandmaster, she once killed a true Xiantian Martial Ancestor of the mundane world!

    ¡°That¡¯s only natural. After the battle at the seat of the provincial government, Su Yi and the Su Family¡¯s rtionship is irreconcble. Now, the entire Great Zhou is waiting to see how the Su Family handles this situation.¡±

    The white-haired elder said leisurely, ¡°Given the situation, revealing Su Yi¡¯s departure time is no different from borrowing another¡¯s knife to kill him.¡±

    This was Li Cang, the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect¡¯s outer sect grand elder. He was at the peak of the Xiantian Martial Ancestor realm, and ording to rumor, he already had one foot over the threshold of the Origin Dao. His strength was deep and unfathomable.

    ¡°We now face a choice,¡± said Lu Dongliu, his expression calm. ¡°We could attack him now. So long as we kill him, all of his secrets will belong to the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect.

    ¡°Or we can wait until he leaves for the Jade Capital, then choose the best moment to attack.

    ¡°Each approach has its pros and cons, but I¡¯m inclined toward thetter.?After all, we still don¡¯t know just how strong Su Yi is, or if he retains as-of-yet unknown trump cards. Attacking recklessly would be foolish.¡±

    Lu Dongliu paused, then continued, ¡°Once he begins his journey to the Jade Capital, he¡¯ll inevitably face numerous roadblocks and assassination attempts. That means we can borrow others¡¯ hands to test him and, so long as the opportunity presents itself, we can deal him a fatal blow.

    ¡°The only disadvantage of this approach is that it¡¯s highly likely that someone else will kill the boy and seize his fortune first. We¡¯ll face numerous additional variables.¡±

    Afterpleting his analysis, Lu Dongliu¡¯s gaze swept across hispanions. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Li Cangughed heartily. ¡°Elder Lu, I agree with you.¡±

    Liao Yunliu hesitated, but in the end, she nodded her agreement.

    Su Yi was no ordinary first-level Grandmaster; he¡¯d once in a Xiantian Martial Ancestor. If someone said he?didn¡¯t?have cards hidden up his sleeves, no one would believe it.

    This was precisely why these three influential experts of the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect proceeded with such caution. Were Su Yi anyone else¡­. They¡¯d disdain paying a visit in person, much less attacking.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. We¡¯ll set out on the fourth, just like Su Yi!¡± Lu Dongliu¡¯s eyes glinted with sharp light.

    ¡­¡­

    The House of Waveswept Rocks.

    ¡°Lingxue, I¡¯ll set off for the Jade Capital on the fourth day of the fourth lunar month. For the time being, you¡¯ll stay in Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy. Don¡¯t go anywhere else.¡± Su Yi sat by the side of the pond and gently exhorted Wen Lingxue. He then turned to Cha Jin. ¡°You too.¡±

    Both Wen Lingxue and Cha Jin nodded.

    ¡°What about me, Uncle Su?¡± Zheng Muyao couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a disciple of Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy already?" said Su Yi.

    Zheng Muyao was briefly stunned. Then, she smiled sheepishly. ¡°Uh, yeah, that¡¯s right!¡±

    ¡°Young Lord, are you going on your own?¡± Cha Jin asked gently, but she was a bit worried.

    ¡°More people will just mean more trouble,¡± said Su Yi. With his cultivation, even if he encountered extreme danger, he had means of resolving it. Furthermore, he wasn¡¯t going to the Jade Capital just to go sightseeing, and he didn¡¯t want to implicate anyone else. If he did, they¡¯d just be a burden¡­.

    ¡­¡­

    That night, Ning Sihua returned on the back of her Bluescale Eagle. ¡°Fellow Daoist, this is a token of Lan Suo¡¯s gratitude. I hope you¡¯ll ept it with a smile.¡±

    Ning Sihua took out a jade box, then passed it to Su Yi.

    ¡°When I saved her, I pocketed a wisp of a Netherme Demon Sparrow¡¯s soul essence,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°That¡¯s enough. You can take that box back.¡±

    Ning Sihua shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s a separate matter. By intervening, you saved her life. She¡¯s offering you this gift as an expression of her gratitude, as she should. If you refuse, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll find it hard to bear.¡±

    Su Yi had never liked arguing about such trifles, so when Ning Sihua insisted, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue. He just epted the box.

    Ning Sihua shed him a charming smile, her eyes rife with meaning. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to open it and see what¡¯s inside?¡±

    Su Yi was briefly stunned.?Don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s something special about this gift?

    He casually opened the jade box. First, a magnificent, colorful burst of spiritual light permeated the surrounding air. It was only after the light dispersed that he saw its source: a string of jade beads.

    There were only five in total, each a different color¡ªred, blue, yellow, white, and ck, each emanating a different elemental aura. Their glows illuminated each other, forming a five-elemental cycle. It was a stunning sight.

    ¡°Five Aggregates Spirit Pearls?¡± Despite himself, Su Yi was stunned. In the great orthodox sects of the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, it was typical to produce such pearls to help the sect¡¯s Inner Furnace Realm disciples temper their foundations. They weren¡¯t necessarily rare, but to Grandmasters, there was no treasure better suited to boost their cultivation.

    Su Yi would never have guessed that he¡¯d encounter such a treasure here in this mundane realm. It¡¯s worth noting that the pearls¡¯ refining process required acquiring sufficient five-element spiritual energy, and only cultivators at or above the Spirit Dao could produce them through a secret method. This was the only way to create such a treasure.

    But this was the Azure Continent, a ce where even Origin Dao cultivators were called ¡°Earthly Immortals.¡± Origin Dao cultivators were few and far between, much less Spirit Dao cultivators.

    There were only rumors of such cultivators living in the Great Xia, the true hegemon of the Azure Continent.

    Ning Sihuaughed and said, ¡°When Lan Suo learned of your cultivation, she chose these Five Aggregate Spirit Pearls just for you. I¡¯m just d you like them.¡±

    Su Yi said thoughtfully, ¡°Where did this friend of yours obtain such a treasure?¡±

    Ning Sihua thought, then said, ¡°Lan Suo hails from one of the Great Qin¡¯s three cultivation factions, the Donghua Sword Sect, and her status is extremely lofty. These Five Aggregate Spirit Pearls might be difficult for others to obtain, but for her, it¡¯s not overly difficult.¡±

    ¡°So, she¡¯s the disciple of a prominent sect.¡± Su Yi nodded. He knew that of the Great Zhou and its two neighbors, the Great Qin was the strongest.

    Just in terms of the power of its cultivators, the Great Qin¡¯s borders included three great cultivation factions. The Great Zhou and its single Hidden Dragon Sword Sect couldn¡¯t even begin topare.

    Lan Suo was from the Great Qin¡¯s Donghua Sword Sect, and even Ning Sihua said that her status was extraordinarily lofty. That meant she was iparable with an ordinary cultivator.

    After chatting a little while longer, Ning Sihua bade farewell and left, taking Wen Lingxue with her.

    From that day forth, Su Yi¡¯s life was finally peaceful once more.

    When he wasn¡¯t cultivating, he was guiding Cha Jin¡¯s cultivation and helping the beast cub, Chini, awaken its intelligence. He taught it a cultivation method suited for yao cultivators, the ¡°Myriad Manifestations Star-Refining Incantation.¡±

    Two dayster, the thirtieth day of the third month, Family Head Yuan Wutong came calling, leading Yuan Luoxi, Yuan Luoyu, Feng Xiaofeng, and Feng Xiaoran, as well as the head of Guangling City¡¯s Huang Family, Huang Yunchong.

    Su Yi arranged a banquet and conversed with them over the feast.

    In the end, Su Yi had Feng Xiaofeng and Feng Xiaoran stay behind, and he arranged for them to cultivate at Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy.

    This was done to prevent anyone from using the siblings to threaten him ever again.

    ¡­..

    The first day of the fourth month.

    Su Yi used up seven stalks of tier-four medicine in one go, reaching the peak of the first level of the Grandmaster Realm in one attempt.

    His heart now shone with fire elemental Dao Light, which could stretch a full eight thousand feet! This represented an absolutely terrifying level of aplishment in the Grand Dao.

    Despite the breadth of experience of Su Yi¡¯s past life, he¡¯d never once heard of someone achieving such a thing while tempering the heart in the Inner Furnace Realm.

    It was also on that day that Su Yi entered the second level of the Grandmaster Realm and began cultivating his liver.

    The liver was of the wood element, and it contained wood-elemental spirituality. By tempering it, you could unblock meridians throughout the body and nourish the vitality and cleanse the body¡¯s internal toxins. Cultivating the liver helped strengthen one¡¯s essence, qi, and spirit.

    Reaching the second level of the Inner Furnace Realm meant that Su Yi was at least twice as strong as before.

    ¡­.

    On the second, Su Yi received a letter from the Jade Capital. It was written by the sixth prince who, in a rather worried and urgent tone, told Su Yi that the entire Great Zhou knew when he nned to leave for the Jade Capital, and that numerous big shots were eyeing him hungrily with ns to intercept him mid-journey and seize his fortune.

    Their ranks included no shortage of old fogeys who¡¯d long since gone into seclusion. In his letter, Zhou Zhili urged Su Yi to be careful and said that if at all possible, he hoped that Su Yi could change routes.

    By the time he finished reading, Su Yi was smiling.

    ¡­..

    On the third, Su Yi sent Cha Jin to Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy and made ns with Ning Sihua to meet at Golden Willow City, about one hundred miles away from Treasure Temple Yao Mountain.

    Ning Sihua would notify the Mountain-Subduing King, Mu Xi, and when the time came, the three of them would proceed to Treasure Temple Yao Mountain together.

    ¡­.

    Dawn, the morning of the fourth.

    The skies were cloudy, and it was drizzling as Su Yi rose and, just as he always did, washed, cultivated, and changed into clean clothes. He opened an oilpaper umbre, then left the House of Waveswept Rocks.

    First, he stopped by the Pot of Freshness for a steaming hot breakfast. Then, he gradually walked beyond city limits.

    Just like when he left the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital, Su Yi preferred to traverse the mountains and rivers on foot, using his Dao Heart to survey the scenery. He¡¯d consume the breeze and drink the dew,bing his hair in the wind and washing it in the rain.

    Everything he heard, saw, sensed, and obtained along the way was a form of cultivation.

 Chapter 269: Wang Zhuo of the Literati Province

    <h4>Chapter 269: Wang Zhuo of the Literati Province</h4>

    The fourth day of the fourth lunar month.

    To the ordinary citizens of the Great Zhou, it was just another perfectly normal day.

    However, to the various factions scattered throughout the empire, it held an entirely different significance.

    Because today, the seventeen-year-old Grandmaster, Su Yi, began his journey to the Jade Capital!

    Dark undercurrents had long since started surging beneath the surface.

    Ambushes lurked on every corner!

    Water Caltrop Ridge.

    A ce deep in the mountains, about a hundred miles from the Imperatorial Provincial Capital. It was shaped much like a water caltrop, hence the name.

    The cliffs were steep, and humans rarely visited.

    A run-down temple of ambiguous age stood alone by one side of the road. The main gates were crumbling and decaying, and the interior was covered in dust and cobwebs. Its statue of the Lord of the Soil had long since crumbled into stone fragments.

    Night drew near, along with wind and light rain. The air was shrouded in mist.

    A blue-robed youth carrying an oil paper umbre walked along the winding path. He seemed perfectly at ease, as if here on a leisurely stroll.

    This was none other than Su Yi.

    Since departing the provincial capital at dawn, he¡¯d traveled on foot, traversing mountains and rivers almost without rest. Now, as night fell, he merely felt a bit hungry.

    When he arrived before the dpidated temple, he nced up at the sky and decided to rest here for the night.

    He thought for a moment, then patted the Soul-Nurturing Gourd at his waist. ¡°Qing Wan.¡±

    A wisp of white smoke emerged from the gourd, and a red-dressed figure appeared amidst the swirling mists.

    ¡°Mystic Master, what are your orders?¡± She was beautiful, but she looked a bit silly, and her big eyes were timid.

    Unlike before, Qing Wan¡¯s presence was already indistinguishable from an ordinary person¡¯s. Her figure was delicate and graceful, and her skin was fair and shiny as jade, and her voice was soft and sweet.

    ¡°Go gather some wild game. Remember, don¡¯t go too far,¡± ordered Su Yi.

    ¡°Mm!¡± Qing Wan hurriedly agreed. In a sh, her delicate figure blurred into a streak of red and disappeared into the rain.

    Su Yi put away his umbre, pushed open the door, and walked into the temple. Once inside, he took out his wicker chair, leaned back, and began examining his map in detail.

    There were about two thousand miles between the Jade Capital and the Imperatorial Provincial Capital, and in addition to an extensive mountain range, the path included vast rivers, deserts, andkes¡­.

    Of course, there were numerous cities along the way too.

    If he continued on foot ording to his nned route, he¡¯d cross at least three tall mountains, nine rivers, and neen cities before reaching the Jade Capital.

    But then, Su Yi was in no rush.

    He¡¯d long since agreed to meet Ning Sihua and Mu Xi at Golden Willow City, about one hundred miles from Treasure Temple Yao Mountain. When the time came, the three of them would venture into the mountain together before proceeding to the Jade Capital.

    At this pace, I should arrive at Golden Willow City within five days,?thought Su Yi.

    He¡¯d factored Treasure Temple Yao Mountain into his pre-nned route. Once he traversed it, he¡¯d arrive in the White Province.

    And the White Province was adjacent to the Jade Capital. Once he arrived, he could reach the Jade Capital in under two days.

    Su Yi put away the map, then took out a gourd of wine and drank in big gulps.

    The skies gradually darkened, and the drizzle showed signs of intensifying. Raindrops ttered rhythmically against the tiles of the run-down temple roof.

    Mountainous wilderness, a dpidated temple, darkening skies and pouring rain. All of heaven and earth was shrouded in darkness.

    Su Yi sat alone in the dark, but he was perfectly content and at ease.

    Except that he was getting hungrier and hungrier¡­

    He couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow.?Qing Wan, that girl, has strengthparable to a Grandmaster. Why is it taking her so long just to nab some wild game?

    Almost as soon as he thought this, a streak of red floated into the temple. It was Qing Wan, and she held a massive golden python.

    She stammered, ¡°Mystic Master, I kept you waiting.¡±

    ¡°What took you so long?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Qing Wan lowered her pretty head in embarrassment and whispered, ¡°I saw no small number of bunnies and deer, but they all looked so kind-hearted that I couldn¡¯t bear to hurt them. I kept searching for more suitable prey, and I finally found this python¡­.¡±

    Su Yi facepalmed, and the corners of his lips twitched. ¡°So, you could bear to hurt the python?¡±

    Qing Wan hurriedly exined, ¡°Uh¡­ I didn¡¯t kill it! It was killed by a hawk. All I did was scare the hawk off and bring the snake back.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Su Yi didn¡¯t quite know what to say. He¡¯d seen kindness before, but never anything like this. What cultivator couldn¡¯t bear to take a life?

    ¡°I really made things hard on you.¡± Su Yi shook his head, then got to work.

    Before long, he¡¯d built a zing bonfire, and he¡¯d cut the python into pieces, which he skewered on a stick and was now roasting over the mes.

    Qing Wan crouched carefully off to the side, watching Su Yi roast meat with practiced ease, a peaceful look on her face.

    ¡°Do you want some?¡± Before long, Su Yi raised a skewer of roasted snake dripping with grease and offered it to Qing Wan.

    She hurriedly shook her head. When Su Yi saw this, he enjoyed it on his own, eating and drinking in perfect contentment.

    He had to admit it: enjoying freshly-roasted?snake?in the wilderness while rain poured outside was an exceptional feeling.

    Plip plop plip~!

    The downpour was increasingly heavy, and the water flowing down the eaves looked like a curtain of rain.

    The skies were increasingly dark and overcast.

    Su Yi had eaten and drunk his fill, but when he saw the bad weather, he couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    Just as he was considering whether or not to continue his journey that night, he heard the faint sound of footsteps from beyond the temple door.

    Before long, a man in a straw raincoat and conical hat walked inside. He was tall, with an oppressive air. His entire body dripped with rain, but it did nothing to wash away his austere, deste air.

    As soon as he entered, the man in the conical hat sped his fist in greeting. ¡°Young Lord Su, my lord has arranged a banquet for you twenty miles away, at the Dragonbridge Station. He sent me here to invite you to attend!¡±

    His voice was low, like the rumbling of thunder, and it shook the tiles of the dpidated temple.

    ¡°And who is your lord?¡± said Su Yi from his wicker chair, his expression t.

    The man in the conical hat maintained his sped fist and the posture of a humble greeting as he said solemnly, ¡°Young Lord, you¡¯ll know when you arrive.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi. ¡°We¡¯re in the middle of the wilderness, and it¡¯s pouring rain, yet your lord found me here, in this run-down temple? And he even arranged a banquet in advance. He¡¯s actually got some skills.¡±

    The man said in a low voice, ¡°Young Lord, if you ept my lord¡¯s invitation, please follow me.¡±

    ¡°And if I don¡¯t ept?¡± said Su Yi calmly.

    ¡°My lord said that someone with the courage to venture to the Jade Capital on his own wouldn¡¯t fear attending a banquet,¡± said the man in the conical hat. He paused, then added, ¡°He also said that, should you refuse to attend, I can choose one of two ways to die.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows arched upward. ¡°Which two ways?¡±

    The man in the conical hat raised his head slightly, revealing his calm, practically emotionless eyes. ¡°Either you kill me, or he kills me.¡±

    h!

    Su Yi stretched out his fingers and flicked the air. A streak of sword qi flew through the air, striking like lightning. It was aimed directly at the man in the conical hat¡¯s throat.

    The man¡¯s pupils constricted until they were the size of needlepoints, but he nevertheless stood there, not wavering in the slightest.

    Bang!

    When the streak of sword qi was just an inch from the man¡¯s throat, it suddenly burst into nothingness.

    The man took a deep breath, then sped his fist. ¡°Young Lord Su, many thanks for sparing my life!¡±

    His temples, neck, and back were all drenched in cold sweat; it was clear that he wasn¡¯t anywhere near as calm as he looked on the surface.

    ¡°Lead the way.¡± Su Yi rose from his wicker chair and called Qing Wan back to the Soul-Nurturing Gourd at his waist.

    ¡­..

    Dragonbridge Station.

    This was a ry station built on a remote mountain path. There was a massive courtyard built before the main hall, containing five scattered pavilions hewn of stone.

    Rain poured down in buckets, and it was dark and overcast.

    The central pavilion had a full three stories, and it was currently well-lit and emanating warmth.

    The man in the conical hat led Su Yi straight into the ry station and directly to the centermost stone pavilion.

    As soon as they pushed open the door and entered, a wave of heat smacked them right in the face. Themps were lit, and the interior wasvishly decorated,plete with a red carpet and billowing incense.

    One long table after another wasid out inside, each covered in sumptuous, still-steaming delicacies, fruits, and various refreshments.

    Outside was bitter rain and fierce wind. The juxtaposition of the luxurious feast was extremely startling.

    A man sat across from one of the long tables. He wore a feathered robe and headdress, and his eyebrows were like swords, while his eyes glittered. His bearing was elegant and dignified.

    A ck civetnguished on his shoulder, its unearthly blue eyes shing with intimidating light.

    ¡°Your Excellency, Young Lord Su has arrived,¡± said the man in the conical hat with a solemn bow.

    ¡°You have no further business here. Go on.¡± The man in the feather robe smiled and nodded, then rose in greeting. He turned to Su Yi and lightly lowered his head. ¡°I¡¯m Wang Zhuo of the Literati Province. Greetings, Young Lord Su.¡±

    Were Su Yi any other martial artist of the Great Zhou, just hearing this name would bring to mind an entire series of dazzling titles.

    Wang Zhuo was the pce master of Skywalk Academy, one of the Ten Great Academies, as well as one of the Great Zhou¡¯s Ten Great Xiantian Martial Ancestors and one of the nine non-Zhou Kings, the Qingxuan King¡­.

    He began cultivating in his youth, bing a Grandmaster at just fourteen, making him the unquestioned leader of the younger generation at Skywalk Academy

    At seventeen, he became a Xiantian Martial Ancestor. Just ten yearster, he joined the ranks of the Great Zhou¡¯s Ten Great Xiantian Martial Ancestors. The Ten Directions Pavilion praised him as ¡°a man with the disposition of a dragon or phoenix, a peerless genius of the Martial Dao.¡±

    Wang Zhuo was now thirty-seven years old. Twenty years had passed since he first became a Xiantian Martial Ancestor.

    No one knew just how lofty this legendary genius¡¯ cultivation had be.

    Of course, Su Yi knew none of this, and even if he did, there was no way he¡¯d care.

    In the face of Wang Zhuo¡¯s greeting, Su Yi merely nodded, then sat across from him and said leisurely, ¡°Let¡¯s hear it, then. Why did you arrange this banquet and send someone to invite me?¡±

    Wang Zhuo smiled faintly. He sat back down and said, ¡°Young Lord Su, you¡¯ve gotten straight to the point, so I won¡¯t beat around the bush either. I invited you here because I have wonderful news to discuss with you.¡±

    ¡°Wonderful news?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows arched upward. ¡°Go on.¡±

    Wang Zhuo¡¯s gaze was deep as he smiled at Su Yi. ¡°Other people might covet your fortune and your secrets, but I¡¯m more impressed with you yourself.¡±

    He paused, then leaned forward slightly and said sincerely, ¡°I am part of an organization. I invited you to this banquet to invite you to join us.¡±

 Chapter 270: A Smattering Superficial Knowledge? You Donâ€™t Even Have That

    <h4>Chapter 270: A Smattering Superficial Knowledge? You Don¡¯t Even Have That</h4>

    Su Yi was a bit stunned.?Is this guy¡­ trying to recruit me?

    He then watched as Wang Zhuoughed. ¡°Of course, you must think this awfully bold and abrupt. As an expression of my sincerity, I¡¯ll guarantee two things.¡±

    He stretched out a finger and said, ¡°First, so long as you join us, I guarantee that the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family won¡¯t dare act against you ever again.¡±

    He then stretched out his second finger and said, ¡°Second, I guarantee you a chance to step into the Origin Dao, and furthermore, that an expert cultivator of the Spirit Dao will guide you personally!

    ¡°Young Lord, with your talent and foundationsbined with the guidance of a Spirit Dao cultivator, bing a Spirit Dao cultivator yourself one day might well be within the realm of possibility.¡±

    When he finished, he smiled and took a drink. ¡°This is my sincerity. Please, consider it.¡±

    His manners were perfect, and he seemed utterly confident and at ease. He assumed that such conditions were enough to move any martial artist around.

    After all, he was Wang Zhuo, and this was?his?guarantee!

    Unfortunately, he¡¯d miscalcted something.

    Most martial artists of the Great Zhou knew how glorious his reputation as the pce master of Skywalk Academy was. They knew the extent of his prestige and influence.

    But Su Yi¡­. Had no idea who he was.

    Even if he did know, he¡¯d surely turn up his nose at Wang Zhuo¡¯s petty des.

    Su Yi then stretched out his fingers and drummed the tabletop. ¡°Would you like to hear the truth?¡±

    Wang Zhuo smiled faintly. ¡°Young Lord Su, please speak directly. I¡¯ll listen with my full attention.¡±

    Su Yi said tly, ¡°In my eyes, your so-called ¡®sincerity¡¯ is nothing but a joke.¡±

    ¡°A joke?¡± Wang Zhuo¡¯s smile disappeared, and his brow furrowed. ¡°Please, enlighten me.¡±

    Su Yi paused to think, then said, ¡°In light of your ignorance, I¡¯ll make an exception and exin, just this once.¡±

    Ignorance¡­.??The corners of Wang Zhuo¡¯s lips twitched, and he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He was actually rather curious to see just what kind of reasons Su Yi woulde up with.

    .

    ¡°I began this journey to the Jade Capital for the sole purpose of resolving my grudge with the Su Family. Do you think I¡¯m worried about their attempts to stop me? That¡¯s the first reason.¡±

    Su Yi thenughed dryly. ¡°As for the personal guidance of a Spirit Dao cultivator? Someone like that isn¡¯t qualified to teach me anything.¡±

    Wang Zhuo¡¯s smile froze; it seemed Su Yi¡¯s utterly disdainful words had stunned him.

    A momentter, he shook his head ruefully. ¡°Young Lord Su, it¡¯s good to have youthful vigor, it¡¯s good to be courageous, and it¡¯s even better to be blessed with great fortune, but after hearing what you just said, I can¡¯t help but feel like you¡¯re more ignorant of Spirit Dao cultivators than I imagined.¡±

    Su Yi said nothing; he couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin.

    It was times like this that the word ¡°ignorant¡± came into y. Sometimes, even just stating facts was enough for others to use you of boasting.

    Wang Zhuo drank another ss of wine, then smiled. ¡°How about this? So long as you¡¯re interested in joining our faction, you¡¯re wee to state any requests you might have. So long as they¡¯re within my power to grant, I¡¯ll satisfy them all.¡±

    He obviously couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with Su Yi about how terrifying Spirit Dao cultivators were. Presumably, he figured that Su Yi wouldn¡¯t understand even if he exined; Su Yi was just too young¡­

    Su Yi asked, ¡°How did you find me?¡±

    Wang Zhuo¡¯s eyes shone with an inquisitive light as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know? The Su Family publicly announced that you¡¯d depart the Imperatorial Provincial Capital and proceed to the Jade Capital on the fourth. Ever since, countless prominent factions have set their sites on you.¡±

    ¡°But there shouldn¡¯t be anyone who knows which specific path I n to take to the Jade Capital,¡± said Su Yi tly.

    ¡°No, there are people who know.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°The Ten Directions Pavilion,¡± said Wang Zhuo with a faint smile. ¡°From the moment you left the Imperatorial Provincial Capital, the Ten Directions Pavilion¡¯s Swiftlight Sparrows have been keeping tabs on your every movement from ten thousand feet above.

    ¡°The Swiftlight Sparrows are extremely perceptive, and they can coordinate with each other. No matter where you go, the Ten Directions Pavilion will know right away. Then, they¡¯ll sell your whereabouts¡ªat an exorbitant price¡ªto anyone who wants to know.¡±

    He said this, then winced, ¡°In order to ensure I was the first to meet with you, I spent a full five hundred tier-three spirit stones.¡±

    ¡°The Ten Directions Pavilion¡­.¡± A faint hint of light shed through the depths of Su Yi¡¯s gaze.

    He wouldn¡¯t have guessed that the mysterious organization famed for its informationwork would use his trip to the Jade Capital to sell information regarding his whereabouts to turn a massive profit!

    They were effectively acting as scouts for his enemies; no matter where he went, so long as they were willing to pay the price, anyone could find him right away!

    ¡°Young Lord Su, as you can see, even the Ten Directions Pavilion is helping your enemies. I¡¯m afraid that on your journey to the Jade Capital¡­. Danger lurks around every corner,¡± said Wang Zhuo softly. ¡°But if you join us, all of this danger will vanish in a puff of smoke.¡±

    But Su Yi onlyughed. ¡°No, I actually think this is a good thing.¡±

    After a brief, stunned pause, Wang Zhuo asked in bewilderment, ¡°A good thing?¡±

    ¡°To tell the truth, I was thinking about this very problem on my way here: what do I do if those set on killing me can¡¯t find me?¡± said Su Yi bluntly. ¡°With the Ten Directions Pavilion ¡®helping¡¯, I can rest at ease.¡±

    He paused, then added, ¡°But if they¡¯re using my whereabouts to turn a profit, they¡¯ve clearly got ulterior motives. Later, I¡¯ll have to find a chance to get even with them.¡±

    When Wang Zhuo heard this, he waspletely dazed, and he sank into a lengthy silence.

    And here he¡¯d thought inviting Su Yi to this banquet and offering such tantalizing conditions during a time of such grave peril was sure to convince Su Yi to join them.

    Who would have thought that¡­..

    That wasn¡¯t the case at all!

    ¡°Right,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Might you tell me which organization you belong to?¡±

    Wang Zhuo took a moment to adjust his mental state, thenughed heartily, ¡°If you agree to join us, I¡¯ll naturally tell you anything you wish to know.¡±

    ¡°And if I refuse?¡±

    Wang Zhuo stared intently at Su Yi for a moment, then sighed. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t refuse. Please, think it over carefully. You¡¯re still so young, and you¡¯re blessed with great fortune. Your future prospects are limitless; I certainly don¡¯t wish to see your corpse buried in the wilderness.¡±

    When he said that, the atmosphere instantly grew tense and stifled. The civetnguishing on his shoulders raised its head, and its unearthly, icy blue eyes stared intently at Su Yi.

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Want to try me?¡±

    Wang Zhuo fell silent. A whileter, he sighed. ¡°Is this really necessary? Do you realize that there¡¯s an ambush lying in wait outside Dragonbridge Station? There¡¯s a fifth-level Grandmaster adept in the Dao of Formations, a Xiantian Martial Ancestor skilled at assassination, and¡­.¡±

    Before he could finish, Su Yi rose and said tly, ¡°Let¡¯s get on with it.¡±

    Wang Zhuo took another drink, then gently patted the ck civet draped over his shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s truly a pity¡­.¡±

    Whoosh~!

    He suddenly disappeared from his chair, as if his body were illusory.

    Immediately afterward, onemp after another went out, casting the entire luxurious hall into darkness.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Deafening sts rang out, and towering mes mixed with wind and lightning rose up and surged around the hall.

    In an instant, the hall seemed to transform into an explosive purgatory of wind, lightning, fire, and fog. These four disparate powers formed into attacks, then swept towards the spot where Su Yi was sitting all on his own.

    ¡°A flimsy, unseemly little formation. It¡¯s not even worth looking at.¡± A hint of disdain appeared on Su Yi¡¯s lips.

    As soon as he entered the hall, he noticed that the twenty-fournterns ced around the room were all tools used for cing formations.

    Even the red carpet, the arrangement of tables, and Wang Zhuo¡¯s seat hid various secrets.

    While chatting with Wang Zhuo, Su Yi saw through the formation in its entirety.

    As he pondered, he rose from his chair and flicked his finger.

    h!

    A streak of clear, radiant blue sword qi flew through the air, slicing into several of the distantnterns.

    Bam!

    The affectednterns burst apart, and when the turbulent sea of me was just three feet from Su Yi, it copsed, shattering into glyphs and flecks of light before disappearing.

    h! h! h!

    Su Yi flicked his finger ten times in rapid session. Each time, yet another streak of blue sword light appeared. The streaks crisscrossed in the darkness, striking at different orders and angles. Each targeted a differentntern.

    When he finished, Su Yi didn¡¯t even pause to look at the results. He just turned and left.

    A series of cracks and explosions rang out behind him¡ªthe sound of sword qi shattering thenterns.

    The lightning, wind, and baleful mist of the formation¡­.. All of it dispersed behind Su Yi, like a receding tide.

    Then, just three snaps of the fingerster, the entire formation copsed.

    And Su Yi? He casually pushed open the door and walked through it.

    ¡­¡­

    Outside, it was pouring rain, and the skies were dark and overcast.

    About one hundred feet from Dragonbridge Station, Wang Zhuo gently patted the ck civet in his arms as he stared into the pavilion now shrouded in darkness. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh to himself, ¡°What a shockingly talented young man. I really can¡¯t bear to see him die¡­.¡±

    A massive, brawny man almost ten feet tall stood beside him, holding an umbre, which he used to shield Wang Zhuo from the downpour.

    The man himself waspletely exposed to the rain, but he just let it drench him. His lips curled into a grin, and he said in a low, muffled voice, ¡°Your Excellency, if we don¡¯t kill him, someone else will. In that case, whatever stroke of fortune he¡¯s obtained might as well go to us.¡±

    ¡°Fortune¡­.¡± Wang Zhuo¡¯s eyes shed, and he sighed, ¡°¡®Men die for wealth, while birds die for food.¡¯ The ancients were right.¡±

    As he spoke, he turned to look at the short, gaunt elder with bright, spirited eyes standing beside him. ¡°Brother Chongming, the ¡®Small Thunderme Formation¡¯ you ced really is extraordinary. It seems to me that even if it can¡¯t kill Su Yi, it¡¯ll at least deal him a heavy blow.¡±

    The gaunt elder wiped the rainwater from his face and said modestly, ¡°Your Excellency, you exaggerate. This old man¡¯s attainments in the Dao of Formations are but a smattering of superficial knowledge.¡±

    Although he said this, his face shone with pride.

    But it was then that¡ª

    ¡°A smattering of superficial knowledge? If you ask me, this formation is so coarse, even that¡¯s an exaggeration.¡± As this calm voice rang out, a tall, lean figure appeared beneath Wang Zhuo and the others¡¯ dumbstruck gazes.

    Su Yi leisurely emerged from the distant pavilion and opened his oil paper umbre. Then, he strode through the darkness and pouring rain, straight toward Wang Zuo.

 Chapter 271: A Sword Splits the Skies and Illuminates Mountains and Rivers

    <h4>Chapter 271: A Sword Splits the Skies and Illuminates Mountains and Rivers</h4>

    ¡°How¡­. How is this possible¡­..¡± The small, gaunt elder was wide-eyed, tongue-tied, and so startled he almost jumped.

    The Small Thunderme Formation he¡¯d put into ce was enough to severely injure a Xiantian Martial Ancestor, and that was assuming it didn¡¯t outright kill them!

    Yet now, Su Yi had emerged from the building without a single hair out of ce, as if the formation weren¡¯t even there!

    ¡°As expected, this Young Lord Su isn¡¯t simple.¡± Wang Zhuo was briefly stunned, but then, he sighed ruefully.

    It seemed he wasn¡¯t overly surprised.

    ¡°The formation can¡¯t trap him, but that doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t kill him,¡± said the hulking giant with a grin. His big eyes were bright red, and they shone with intimidating cruelty and bloodlust.

    Kssssh!

    Suddenly, the faint, nigh-indiscernible sound of something cutting through the air appeared amidst the downpour.

    Su Yi held his oil-paper umbre in his left hand. With his right, he tapped the air.

    A pitch-ck arrow exploded into bits amidst the darkness, just ten feet from Su Yi.

    But that was only the beginning¡ª

    An urgent, high-pitched sound reminiscent of someone strumming a zither resounded throughout the night sky, and suddenly, one sharp de after another hurtled through the darkness, striking from all directions.

    The des were as thin as a cicada¡¯s wings, and they were shaped like willow leaves. They were almost transparent, yet they?emanated?a fierce, intimidating sharpness.

    As they flew through the air, they sliced it open, leaving rifts in their wake.

    The des mixed with the rain, erratic and only barely perceptible. They were almost impossible to guard against.

    This attack was so sudden that never mind a Grandmaster, even a Xiantian Martial Ancestor would have found the des almost impossible to trace.

    There was no doubt about it; the des¡¯ owner was extremely proficient in the Dao of Assasination. They were using the darkness and rain as cover tounch a terrifying ambush against Su Yi.

    Wang Zhuo nodded to himself, and his eyes shed like lightning. He watched Su Yi from afar, as if curious to see how he¡¯d counter this assassination attempt.

    But against all expectations, Su Yi made no attempt to dodge. It was as if he didn¡¯t even notice the des. He just continued walking ahead.

    When the seemingly inescapable of sharp des drew near¡ª

    A streak of sword light even darker and deeper than the night appeared in Su Yi¡¯s right hand. The indistinct, proud shriek of a vicious bird reverberated through the air.

    Whoosh!

    There was a sh of sword light.

    A massive sharp edge appeared, just as it had when Su Yi fought Hua Liuye. It descended, cutting through the air as if it were made of tissue mache, shattering everything within a foot of Su Yi into powder.

    The sword even cut through the curtain of rain, its edge unstoppable. Just watching it shook the heart.

    ¡°This¡­.¡± About a hundred feet away, behind a ck boulder, a woman in ck robes was stunned. A zithery by her knees. It was a mighty spiritual weapon. Its strings could form invisible des out of sound waves, striking and killing enemies from a distance.

    The woman in ck had lofty, deep attainments in the Martial Dao to begin with, and she¡¯d practiced the zither to the point of mastery. She was confident that, even if her foe were a Xiantian Martial Ancestor, she could make him die a miserable death.

    Yet now, a single sword had broken through her ultimate killing blow!

    She gnashed her teeth, and her fingers strummed her zither. She was just about to try another attack when she heard a faint sigh.

    ¡°The art of assassination is such that, if one attack fails, you are to flee as far away as possible; you absolutely cannot hesitate in the slightest. And you¡­are most certainly?not?a qualified assassin.

    Before this voice even finished echoing through the air, and before the woman in ck could react, a streak of sword qi descended out of nowhere.

    Snap!

    The zither¡¯s strings split, followed by its base.

    The woman in ck was still sitting there cross-legged as a straight, bloody line appeared. It started on her forehead, then traveled down her nose, lips, chin, throat, and chest¡­.

    ¡°Good¡­. Good technique¡­.¡± said the woman in ck.

    The words came out disjointed, and by the time she finished, her body split soundlessly down the midline, the two halves falling to the sides like a freshly-cut melon. Fresh blood poured out like a waterfall, mixing with the pooling rainwater.

    And Su Yi? He ignored her and continued walking through the rain.

    Despite the downpour, the water poured down his umbre. Not one drop touched his clothes.

    Wang Zhuo was watching from a distance, and when he saw this, his expression turned grave.

    ¡°Tie Kong, it¡¯s your turn.¡±

    The hulking giant beside him nodded.

    Boom!

    Tie Kong¡¯s mountainous body suddenly surged with vast, towering yao qi. His eyes were bright red, and steely, needle-like ck hair sprouted rapidly all over his skin.

    Boom!

    ¡°Get in formation!¡± Tie Kong bellowed, his voice booming like thunder and shaking the clouds.

    Su Yi had almost left the bounds of Dragonbridge Station, and he wasn¡¯t far away. He suddenly paused, then swept his gaze around the area.

    He then watched as eighteen figures shot over from all four directions. They included a mix of men and women, but all of them emanated devastating yao qi. Together, they formed a uniquebat formation.

    Boom!

    Their disparate energies shifted to match each other; it was like they¡¯d be one entity. All of their energy gathered together, surging into Tie Kong¡¯s hulking frame.

    His aura visibly expanded, growing and growing. It even scattered and dispersed the pouring rain.

    This was unquestionably terrifying!

    Byparison, Xiantian Martial Ancestors like Xia Houlin and Cai Jinghai were a full level lower.

    Even an old demon like the vice sect leader of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate, Hua Liuye, wasn¡¯t as intimidating as Tie Kong was now.

    There was no doubt about it: upon receiving thebined power of eighteen people through the formation, Tie Kong¡¯s strength rose to a whole new level!

    ¡°This should be enough to deal with the boy¡­.¡± Wang Zhuo gently patted the civet, which was now in his arms. He felt much calmer.

    Tie Kong was a spirit beast in human form, a yaoling more terrifying than any tier-nine spirit beast. His true form was a variant Violent Ape, and his individual strength was already on par with a Xiantian Martial Ancestor.

    And each of the eighteen people contributing to the formation was a Grandmaster. The formation in question was called the Six Harmonies Qi Gathering Formation. With it, thebined essence, qi, and spirit of eighteen people gathered and converged in Tie Kong¡¯s body.

    He effectively had the power of eighteen Grandmasters to supplement his strength!

    Wang Zhuo asked himself,?Were I his foe, could I beat him without using my trump cards? I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d find it rather hard to defeat Tie Kong in his current state.

    ¡°Die!¡± Tie Kong roared, his voice booming like lightning. He charged, like a mountain in motion, ripping through the downpour.

    When he was still about one hundred feet away, he suddenly clenched his fists and swung his massive arms.

    Boom!

    The force of his fist burst, illuminating the darkness like the sudden appearance of a dazzling crimson sun. The air shattered around it as towering baleful energy mmed toward Su Yi.

    Su Yi¡¯s expression didn¡¯t so much as waver; he was just as calm as before.

    Back when he was a first-level Grandmaster, he could already easily kill a Xiantian Martial Ancestor on the level of Xia Houlin, and when he went all out, not even an old devil like Hua Liuye was worthy of his concern.

    Nevermind now that he was a second-level Grandmaster!

    The onlookers watched as¡ª

    Su Yi¡¯s sleeves fluttered as he suddenly waved his hand.

    Formless Dao Astral Force howled and surged forth, carrying the unique Dao Light of fire mixed with the natural, subtle charm of the Grand Dao.

    Boom!

    The earth caved in, and the sky was in turmoil.

    The power of Su Yi¡¯s attack didn¡¯t decrease. It mmed viciously into Tie Kong, whose pupils constricted. He then roared and raised his arms as if lifting a mountain.

    Blood-colored light surged in front of him, forming a thick, crimson barrier. It acted like a wall, just barely blocking Su Yi¡¯s sweeping attack.

    Bam!

    The crimson barrier boomed, then swayed violently. Dense, web-like cracks appeared on its surface. Although the barrier sessfully blocked Su Yi¡¯s attack, it burst apart shortly after.

    Tie Kong¡¯s ferocious figure staggered slightly, his blood and qi flowing in reverse.

    Despite himself, he was stunned.

    The force of the blow left the eighteen people contributing to the Six Harmonies Qi Gathering Formation staggering too. Without exception, their expressions changed dramatically.

    ¡°They said he¡¯s a first-level Grandmaster, but he¡¯s far stronger than the rumors said!¡± Watching from a distance, Wang Zhuo gasped. He was finally starting to lose hisposure.

    ¡°Kill him!¡± Tie Kong didn¡¯t dy. A bronze staff appeared in his hand. His soles pressed against the ground, and he charged into the air.

    Boom!

    Before he even got close, he raised his staff and swung with all his might. His attack was so heavy that it could cleave mountains and split rivers.

    Su Yi nced at his oil-paper umbre, then decided not to hold back any longer.

    Otherwise, when they fought, the aftershock would inevitably spread to the weak, fragile umbre, destroying it. If that happened, wouldn¡¯t he get drenched?

    That would be far too unseemly!

    ng!

    The Abstruse God Sword was every bit as dark as the night sky. He raised it into the air, then shed down.

    With my sword, I split mountains and seas. My troubles recede like the tides.

    In that instant, a thousand-foot streak of sword qi pierced the skies, as splendid as the rising sun.

    The darkness, the curtain of rain, the air, the mist¡­. All of it seemed to evaporate beneath that unstoppable sword light. Soon, it illuminated the entire stretch of heaven and earth.

    His imposing might waspletely different from before.

    Part of this was that Su Yi was now a second-level Grandmaster.

    And part of it was that Su Yi had improved on the Abstruse God Sword. It was engraved with the Spirit-Devouring Edict, which already had the power to absorb spiritual energy from heaven and earth. Now, it also had a wisp of soul originating from a Netherme Demon Sparrow.

    This power was then disyed through Su Yi¡¯s Rejoicing Sword Sutra. Of course he was far stronger than before; how could he not be?

    Blue sword qi arced like a rainbow, looking so radiant that it seemed like the work of an immortal. It cut through the rain and darkness as it descended upon the world below.

    Wang Zhuo¡¯s hair instantly stood on end, and he felt a chill in his hands and feet.

    The tiny, gaunt elder beside him was so scared that his soul practically left his body. He shrieked in terror.

    Beneath this sword, even the ten-foot-tall Tie Kong sensed the fatal threat. It drove him into a frenzied state, and he waved his staff with all his might in an attempt to defend himself.

    Crunch!

    The bronze staff split as easily as if it were made of tofu.

    Immediately afterward, the thousand-foot streak of sword qi struck Tie Kong¡¯s hovering, mountainous frame with a spray of blood.

    This Xiantian Martial Ancestor who originated as a Violent Ape yaoling split in two before he even hit the ground. Blood and organs poured from the cut, forming a pile on the ground.

    His death was shocking to behold.

    Bang!

    The sh also cleaved open a perfectly straight, thousand-meter-long rift in the earth, scattering rocks and mud.

    And the eighteen people who¡¯d formed thebat formation? They suffered a terrifying bacsh. All of them were flung backward, blood spurting from their mouth and nose as their cries shook the heavens.

    Earlier, they¡¯d fused their essence, qi, and spirit with Tie Kong. Now that Tie Kong was dead, they suffered horrifying injuries!

    One sword shed through one thousand feet of sky, ying Tie Kong and breaking his formation!

    If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, who would dare believe that such a powerful sh was the work of a young second-level Grandmaster?

 Chapter 272: The Hiddensky Sectâ€™s Pomegranate Flame Monarch

    <h4>Chapter 272: The Hiddensky Sect¡¯s Pomegranate me Monarch</h4>

    Not far away, Wang Zhuo watched in a daze.

    He was the pce master of Skywalk Academy, the Qingxuan King of the Great Zhou, and one of the Ten Great Xiantian Martial Ancestors, yet now, tidal waves of astonishment coursed through his heart.

    He hadn¡¯t thought he¡¯d underestimated Su Yi. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have so scrupulously arranged the entire event or nned an ambush.

    But he never would have guessed that a seventeen-year-old like Su Yi would be this strong!

    Thispletely overturned his predictions. He couldn¡¯t even imagine how such a monstrous figure could exist in this world.

    It was still raining.

    The short, gaunt elder who¡¯d ced the Small Thunderme Formation was a fifth-level Grandmaster, yet he was now so scared that the blood had drained from his face, and he quivered from head to toe.

    Not far away, Su Yi raised his oil-paper umbre and walked towards them, his steps calm and unhurried. Not a single speck of dust or drop of rain sullied his blue robes.

    ¡°Do you have anything else up your sleeves?¡±

    As Su Yi spoke, he raised his hand and flung his sword.

    Bzzz!

    The Abstruse God Sword shed through the air as if it were sentient, thennded beside Tie Kong¡¯s corpse.

    The faint, nigh-illusory image of a vicious bird beating its wings appeared on the dark de, and the sword trembled with a series of clear hums.

    Then, at speeds clearly visible to the naked eye, Tie Kong¡¯s corpse shriveled. The Abstruse God Sword quickly absorbed all of his remaining blood essence, leaving nothing behind!

    Once it finished, the sword shed and returned to Su Yi¡¯s hand.

    Witnessing this unsettling, bloodthirsty spectacle, Wang Zhuopletely lost his cool. He eximed, ¡°Is your sword already spiritually linked?¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°Not really. All it can do is drink blood and absorb a bit of qi and true essence.¡±

    Wang Zhuo took a deep breath, then sighed. ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so fearless. With such a terrifying spiritual sword in hand, unless an Earthly Immortal intervened, who in the Great Zhou couldn¡¯t you kill?¡±

    It was obvious that he¡¯d misunderstood; he thought the Abstruse God Sword was Su Yi¡¯s trump card.

    Su Yi naturally wouldn¡¯t take it upon himself to exin. Instead, he reminded Wang Zhuo, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte.¡±

    Wang Zhuo¡¯s expression shifted, and he grimaced, ¡°Young Lord Su, just now, I trust that I weed you with respect and hospitality. I had absolutely no intention of harming you¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing for it.¡± Su Yi calmly interrupted him. ¡°In the end, you still attacked me.¡±

    Wang Zhuo said solemnly, ¡°But I dare say with certainty that even if I¡¯d defeated you, I wouldn¡¯t have struck the killing blow. After all, my goal was to invite you to join my organization.¡±

    He paused, then said bitterly, ¡°Young Lord, might you give me a chance to make up for my mistakes?¡±

    ¡°You say that, but I don¡¯t see any sincerity at all,¡± said Su Yi.

    Wang Zhuo paused, but he quickly understood. He nced at the tiny, gaunt man beside him and said apologetically, ¡°Brother Chongming, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    The elder¡¯s expression shifted dramatically, and he said, ¡°Your Excellency, you¡­.!¡±

    Bang!

    Before he could finish, a hand pped his head into powder, and his body toppled limply to the ground.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, but he shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not enough.¡±

    Wang Zhuo took a deep breath, then looked into the distance. The eighteen experts who¡¯d joined forces to form the Six Harmonies Qi Gathering Formation were lying scattered across the ground.

    ¡°Hurry up and run!¡± When they sensed Wang Zhuo¡¯s gaze, these experts instinctively realized that this wasn¡¯t looking good for them, and they immediately chose to flee.

    ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m truly sorry.¡± Wang Zhuo let out a long sigh, then leaped into the rain in a sh and began ughtering the entire group

    Just a momentter, all eighteen of the Grandmasters were dead, without a single survivor.

    When Wang Zhuo returned, he hung his head and said in low spirits, ¡°Young Lord Su, is this enough sincerity for you?¡±

    Su Yi nced at the ck civet in his arms. The civet¡¯s fur stood on end, and it hissed, its eerie blue eyes filled with rage and rm.

    Wang Zhuo¡¯s expression changedpletely. ¡°Young Lord Su, I cannot kill the civet.¡±

    Su Yi looked away, then said thoughtfully, ¡°Are you aware that its body hides a strange wisp of a yao''s soul?¡±

    Wang Zhuo¡¯s face went rigid, and his scalp went numb as he eximed, ¡°Young Lord, you could tell?¡±

    ¡°A wicked little creature like that cannot possibly escape my notice,¡± said Su Yi calmly. ¡°How about this? Kill it with your own two hands, and I¡¯ll grant you a path to survival.¡±

    Wang Zhuo¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Young Lord, must you push me down the path of no return?¡±

    The ck civet in his arms arched its back, fully alert.

    Su Yi gazed intently at Wang Zhuo. ¡°I¡¯m helping you obtain release. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re really willing to let this vile little beast order you about for the rest of your life?¡±

    ¡°You¡­.¡± Wang Zhuo¡¯s eyes widened.

    Ksssh!

    The ck civet suddenly leaped into the air and waved its sharp ws, stirring up terrifying and unearthly winds as it shed at Su Yi.

    The attack was sudden and forceful; the civet was no weaker than a Xiantian Martial Ancestor!

    But Su Yi merelyughed and shook his wrist.

    Splurt!

    The Abstruse God Sword struck like lightning, running the civet through.

    ¡°Bastard! Don¡¯t ever let me see you again!¡± A woman¡¯s enraged shriek reverberated from within the civet¡¯s corpse. Immediately afterward, an illusory female figure floated into the air.

    She was obviously a soul body; she was extremely ethereal and indistinct. As soon as she appeared, she transformed into a gale of wind and attempted to flee.

    ng!

    The Abstruse God Sword hummed, and its pitch-ck de burst with the power of the Spirit-Devouring Edict. It was like a pair of invisible hands grabbed hold of the woman¡¯s soul body, dragging her into the sword.

    ¡°This might just be a wisp of my soul, but I cannot allow you to profane it!¡± With an enraged shout, the woman¡¯s soul body burst apart, scattering into flecks of radiant light and dissipating.

    Su Yi saw this, but he just lowered his sword, not at all concerned.

    Splurt!

    Wang Zhuo, meanwhile, coughed up blood, and his spirit and blood essence suddenly seemed to wither. He now looked much older,plete with newfound hints of white at his temples.

    He sat there in dejection, cradling the civet¡¯s corpse as if he¡¯d lost his soul. He looked shockingly deste and upset.

    The rain had slowed, but it still came down in a gentle drizzle.

    Su Yi stood off to the side, holding his umbre. ¡°Is the owner of that wisp of soul the Spirit Dao cultivator you spoke of?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said Wang Zhuo, his voice low and raspy. His eyes shone with reminiscence. ¡°As a young man, I once wandered the Great Zhou, and I happened upon a girl like a heavenly immortal. She said I was blessed with great fortune, and she offered to guide my cultivation¡­.

    ¡°It was on that day that my destiny changed. The technique I cultivate, the pills I took, all of my knowledge of cultivation, all of it came from her. She¡¯s the reason for my current sess¡­.¡±

    When he heard this, Su Yi shook his head. ¡°Yet she used a wisp of her soul to shackle you, and throughout the years, she¡¯s controlled your every move. She doesn¡¯t ¡®admire¡¯ you; she sees you as a puppet she can use as she sees fit.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± said Wang Zhuo bitterly, his expression bleak. ¡°I realized that a long time ago, but deep within my heart, I was unwilling to believe it. Or rather, I was avoiding the problem¡­.¡±

    It was here that Su Yi cut him off. ¡°Enough. I have no interest in hearing about your pathetic past. You just have to tell me the name of your organization and who that woman is. Then you can go.¡±

    Wang Zhuo was silent for a while. Finally, he sighed and said, ¡°Young Lord Su, you killed a wisp of her soul. Sooner orter, she¡¯lle looking for you. In that case, there¡¯s no harm in telling you.¡±

    He took a deep breath, then said slowly, ¡°The organization I belong to is called the Hiddensky Sect, and the woman who guided my cultivation calls herself the Pomegranate me Monarch. She¡¯s the?high?elder of the sect.¡±

    The Hiddensky Sect!

    The Pomegranate me Monarch!

    To Su Yi, both names were unfamiliar.

    Still, the realization that the Great Qin was home to a Spirit Dao cultivator came as a huge surprise. To the best of his knowledge, most rumors of Spirit Dao cultivators were from the Great Xia, the true hegemon of the Azure Continent.

    ¡°Young Lord Su, are you perhaps wondering why a Spirit Dao cultivator has appeared in the Great Qin?¡± Wang Zhou had obviously regained hisposure. ¡°I once wondered the same thing. Later on, while conversing with the Pomegranate me Monarch, I realized that she frequently brought up the Great Xia¡¯s affairs. This led me to suspect that she isn¡¯t from the Great Qin at all, but rather, the Great Xia.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°That sounds both likely and reasonable, but why would a Spirit Dao cultivator of the Great Xia appear within the Great Qin¡¯s borders? What is she after?¡±

    Wang Zhuo shook his head. ¡°All I know is that the Pomegranate me Monarch has continuously sought out both unusual people and incidents. She¡¯s always kept a close eye on the Great Zhou¡¯s Eight Great Yao Mountains.¡±

    He paused, then added, ¡°We targeted you for much the same reason; the Pomegranate me Monarch believes you hide a strange and extraordinary power.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°So, that¡¯s why.¡±

    A Spirit Dao cultivator they suspected hailed from the Great Xia had hidden herself within the Great Qin, seeking out strange and unusual circumstances with single-minded focus.?That?was interesting.

    ¡°And the Hiddensky Sect?¡± asked Su Yi. ¡°Is it a faction from the Great Qin, or a faction of the Great Xia?¡±

    ¡°I¡­. I¡¯m not sure.¡± Wang Zhuo shook his head. ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you; I don¡¯t even know where the entrance to the Hiddensky Sect is, nor how many disciples they have. Over the years, the Pomegranate me Monarch has almost never contacted me.

    ¡°It¡¯s only because she learned of you that she sent the civet to the Great Zhou to find me.¡±

    For a while, Su Yi really didn¡¯t know what to say.?This guy really is no different from a puppet.

    He thought for a moment, then asked, ¡°Here¡¯s my final question for you: how have you been getting in touch with the Ten Directions Pavilion?¡±

    ¡°With this.¡± Wang Zhuo took a ck copper whistle shaped like a snail out of his pocket. ¡°This is a token from the Ten Directions Pavilion. All you have to do is stand in any of the Great Zhou¡¯s cities and use your cultivation to blow it. Before long, Swiftlight Sparrows wille looking for you.

    ¡°Write the information you wish to purchase on a letter and entrust it to the sparrow. The Ten Directions Pavilion will hear about it immediately, and they¡¯ll respond with the price of purchasing said information.?The following transaction is conducted entirely through the Swiftlight Sparrows.¡±

    Su Yi nodded, then took the ck copper whistle.

    After examining it briefly, he discovered that it was an exquisitely crafted magic treasure, and its interior was carved with a unique transmission pattern. An ordinary person would struggle to reproduce it, but it wasn¡¯t particrly precious, either.

    ¡°So, they use a method like this to trade information? It seems the Ten Directions Pavilion is more mysterious and secretive than I imagined¡­¡±

    Su Yi then stared up into the sky. "Tell me, do you think there are Swiftlight Sparrows ten thousand feet overhead? Have they been watching us this entire time?¡±

 Chapter 273: The Ten Directions Pavilionâ€™s Decision

    <h4>Chapter 273: The Ten Directions Pavilion¡¯s Decision</h4>

    ¡°Definitely!¡± said Wang Zhuo with staunch assurance.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Do you have paper and a brush on you?¡±

    Wang Zhuo immediately took both from his bag of holding and handed them over.

    With a few sweeping strokes of the brush, Su Yi wrote a letter and sealed it. He then ced the snail-shell-shaped whistle to his lips and blew.

    Weng!

    A bizarre rhythm rang out, passing through the curtain and rain and reaching into the skies above.

    Mere momentster, a Swiftlight Sparrow shot toward them. Its feathers were a faint gray, and it looked like a small hawk. Its eyes were jade-green, and its sharp ws were bright red.

    Su Yi tossed it the note he¡¯d just written, and the bird grabbed it, then disappeared back into the sky in a sh.

    Su Yi turned to look at Wang Zhuo. ¡°You can leave.¡±

    It seemed Wang Zhuo found this hard to believe. ¡°Young Lord Su, are you sure you want to let me go?¡±

    All Su Yi said in response was, ¡°You¡¯d best consider your next steps.¡±

    He then carried his umbre off into the distance.

    The rain gradually faded, and mist permeated the mountains. Before long, there was no trace of Su Yi.

    Wang Zhuo watched in a daze. Only after Su Yi disappeared did he dare believe he¡¯d escaped cmity. He couldn¡¯t help but mock himself, ¡°So what if I¡¯m one of the Great Zhou¡¯s Ten Great Xiantian Martial Ancestors? Compared to a true cultivator, I¡¯m just an ant struggling for power in the mundane world¡­¡±

    With a long sigh, the highest authority figure of Skywalk Academy rose, turned, and left. He cut a deste figure¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The night was dark as ink.

    Atop a solitary mountain, a bonfire zed. A gaunt elder with unkempt hair and a disheveled beard sat beside the mes, holding an ancient scroll. He used the firelight to read in silence, and he seemed perfectly at ease.

    A fat middle-aged man in Buddhist robesy not far away. His head was bald and shiny, and he was currently sprawled out in a pile of straw, fast asleep. His snores boomed like thunder.

    A vast, upright pine grew off to the side, and an old-fashioned, inflexible-looking man in dark robes sat cross-legged beneath it. His eyes were gently shut; he seemed perfectly calm too.

    Over by the cliffside, there was a man in white robes. He looked young, and he held a crisp, golden-brown roast chicken still dripping with grease. As he ate, the grease got all over his face. From the look of him, he was enjoying himself immensely.

    Suddenly, a Swiftlight Sparrow streaked through the distant night skies andnded before them.

    The busily-eating young man in white stretched out his hand and pointed to the gaunt elder beside the bonfire.

    ¡°Go find him,¡± he said, but his mouth was full, and his words were indistinct.

    Whoosh!

    The Swiftlight Sparrownded on the old man¡¯s shoulders.

    The old man put away his scroll in mild frustration. He took a round, clear bronze mirror from his sleeves, formed a few quick hand seals, and tapped gently on the Swiftlight Sparrow.

    h!

    The bird trembled, and a colorful, luminous mist fired from its jade-green eyes, reflecting on the clear surface of the bronze mirror. Instantly, a scene appeared there.

    It was the recent battle at Dragonbridge Station!

    ¡°They¡¯ve started fighting so quickly?¡± eximed the gaunt elder.

    Before long, he saw Su Yi y the zither-wielding woman in ck from a distance. The old man was visibly stunned. He muttered, ¡°What terrifying sword arts!¡±

    He was one of the seven elders of the Ten Directions Pavilion dispersed throughout the Great Zhou. He was naturally well aware that the zither-wielding woman was a Xiantian Martial Ancestor of the Great Qin.

    Her name was Huang Duanyu, and she was known as the ¡°Zither-Sword Master.¡± She was adept at both swordsmanship and her instrument. In the Great Zhou, her power was sufficient to make her a king or minister.

    Yet a Xiantian Martial Ancestor of her level had just been cleaved in two! The sight was so bloody that even the gaunt elder couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    ¡°Let me see.¡± The white-robed youth approached, still carrying the half-eaten chicken. His intelligent eyes stared at the image reflected in the mirror, his face bright with curiosity.

    Shortly after, he saw Tie Kong and the eighteen Grandmasters¡¯ Six Harmonies Qi Gathering Formation. He couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°This formation is quite impressive. The Violent Ape Tie Kong¡¯s power has doubled at the very least; he¡¯s strong enough to contend with Wang Zhuo himself.¡±

    But almost as soon as he said this, the white-robed young man was stunned. He stared in a daze, roasted chicken in hand, looking utterly shaken.

    The elder was staring intently at the mirror too.

    Just like before, Su Yi used just one sh to y Tie Kong and destroy hisbat formation, leaving a massive scar in the earth!

    ¡°Is that really something a second-level Grandmaster can achieve?¡± came a strange shout. They weren¡¯t sure when, but the snoring fat monk had made his way over too. When he saw Tie Kong¡¯s death, his meaty cheeks jiggled with utter shock.

    The white-robed youth muttered, ¡°That sword isn¡¯t simple!¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± said the gaunt elder, ¡°but Su Yi¡¯s foundations are much scarier!¡±

    All of them looked at each other; they could see the shock written on each others¡¯ faces.

    They were elders of the Ten Directions Pavilion, but this was their first time witnessing Su Yi in battle. Yes, they¡¯d long since used various methods to learn about Su Yi¡¯s background and abilities.

    But now that they¡¯d seen this bloody, one-sided suppression with their own eyes, they could no longer remain calm.

    The gaunt elder pondered out loud, ¡°It seems we must re-evaluate Su Yi¡¯sbat strength once more.¡±

    The young man in white sighed, ¡°I suddenly feel quite sorry for nning to try to seize Su Yi¡¯s good fortune¡­.¡±

    The fat monk suddenly swiped the remaining half of the roasted chicken and took a big bite. His cheeks bounced and shook as he said, ¡°Incredible! If you told me this kid?hasn¡¯t?been possessed by some old monster, I wouldn¡¯t believe it, not even if you beat me to death!¡±

    As they spoke, the dark-robed man sitting beneath the pine tree walked over, his stern face filled with displeasure. ¡°Don¡¯t make such a fuss! How unbing!¡±

    He said this, then furrowed his brow; he just saw Wang Zhuo kill the short, gaunt formations expert and the eighteen Grandmasters. He couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°The Qingxuan King actually admitted defeat?¡±

    The withered elder had aplicated look on his face as he sighed, ¡°He was trying to save his own life. It¡¯s understandable; his opponent is simply too terrifying¡±

    When they saw all the strangeness that unfolded after Su Yi killed the ck civet, all four Ten Directions Pavilion elders¡¯ expressions changed.

    ¡°That ck civet¡¯s body housed a yao soul!?¡±

    ¡°That yao soul¡¯s origins can¡¯t possibly be simple.¡±

    ¡°s, we couldn¡¯t hear their conversation¡­.¡±

    This was because they were seeing what the Swiftlight Sparrows had seen from thousands of feet above. They saw images, but they couldn¡¯t hear any sounds.

    As a result, the four of them had no idea that that wisp of soul was a soul avatar split off from a Spirit Dao cultivator who called herself the Pomegranate me Monarch.

    Even so, this strange and shocking scene left all four of them stunned.

    It was then that the images vanished.

    The gaunt elder put away the bronze mirror, then nced at his threepanions. ¡°Tell me, do you think we should publicize the details of their battle?¡±

    The severe, dark-robed man was the first to respond. ¡°If we do, we¡¯ll irrevocably offend Su Yi. After all, it¡¯s highly likely that his enemies would exploit such information.¡±

    The white-robed youth couldn''t help but remind them, ¡°Don¡¯t forget: we¡¯re already selling information about Su Yi¡¯s whereabouts. In his shoes, I would definitely hate the Ten Directions Pavilion already.¡±

    The fat monk rubbed his bald head. He couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°I just don¡¯t know what Boss was thinking. Why did she insist on getting mixed up in this? She¡¯s simply obsessed with money!¡±

    The others fell silent.

    There were seven elders of the Ten Directions Pavilion in the Great Zhou. The grand elder led the others, wielding absolute authority. What she said, went. The others called her ¡°Boss.¡±

    The grand elder was good every way, except for one major w: she was obsessed with earning money.

    This was what led to them tracking Su Yi and selling his whereabouts as ¡°top-secret information.¡±

    The white-robed youth muttered, ¡°Even if Boss knew the details of this battle, I¡¯m not sure she¡¯d regret using Su Yi¡¯s whereabouts to earn money.¡±

    The other three said in unison, ¡°There¡¯s no way she¡¯d regret it!¡±

    All of them knew far too well that, so long as there was money to be made, there was nothing the boss dared not do.

    It was then that they heard yet another figure streaking over from the distant night skies¡ª

    ¡°Ee? It¡¯s carrying a note.¡± The white-robed youth epted the paper from the Swiftlight Sparrow¡¯s beak, then opened it.

    Everyone gathered around to look.

    On it was a message: ¡°Want to sell my whereabouts to turn a profit? Go right ahead¡ªbut you have to give me ny percent. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for showing up to settle the score.

    ¡°Also: you shouldn''t speak of what is improper, nor should you see it. Next time, if I discover Swiftlight Sparrows spying on my battles, I¡¯ll cut them down without mercy.¡±

    The note was signed ¡°Su Yi.¡±

    The characters were free and unrestrained, with strong lines and sharp hooks. The ink bled through the page. The note looked like a series of fierce, sweeping sword strokes.

    ¡°He¡­. He actually dares threaten us?¡± sputtered the young man in white.

    The heavyset middle-aged man sighed. ¡°See? I told you. This Young Lord Su is obviously displeased with our Ten Directions Pavilion.¡±

    The man in dark robes immediately got the crux of the matter. ¡°But he isn''t restricting us from revealing his whereabouts.¡±

    ¡°But¡­. How?could Boss?possibly agree to give up ny percent of the profits?¡± The withered elder shook his head.

    The dark-robed man made the final call. ¡°Let¡¯s let the Boss decide how to handle this herself.¡±

    ¡°That works too.¡± The other three straightforwardly agreed. They certainly didn¡¯t want to offend a tough customer like Su Yi, especially since they suspected he¡¯d been possessed. What if he really dide knocking on their door to settle the score?

    Before long, a Swiftlight Sparrow took the note back and soared into the skies.

    Time slipped by.

    Shortly before dawn, when the darkness was just beginning to recede, the gaunt elder received a response from the grand elder.

    On it was just one sentence: ¡°Do as he says.¡±

    When they saw this, the four of them were stunned.?Since when was the boss willing to cough up ¡®meat¡¯ that was already in her mouth?

    The fat monk scratched his head. ¡°This isn¡¯t Boss¡¯s style.¡±

    The young man in white guessed gleefully, as if delighting in her misfortune, ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯s afraid of Su Yi setting his sights on her too¡­. Boss might be strong, but Su Yi might well have been possessed by some old monster. Who wouldn¡¯t be afraid of him?¡±

    The severe, dark-robed man furrowed his brow. ¡°Boss has surely sensed something; that¡¯s why she made this decision.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of pondering all that? The matter at hand is responding to Su Yi as quickly as possible. I don¡¯t know about you guys, but I certainly don¡¯t want someone so obviously dangerous setting his sights on me¡­.¡± urged the fat monk.

    When the other three heard this, all of them nodded.

    Before long, a Swiftlight Sparrow carrying their response soared into the skies.

 Chapter 274: Divine Sense

    <h4>Chapter 274: Divine Sense</h4>

    Su Yi walked alone through the mountains.

    Dawn had arrived, and the skies were bright. The mountains and rivers along the way were clearly visible, and the trees and grasses shone. All of heaven and earth was luminous, splendid, and brimming with life.

    The mountains had no sign of human habitation. The only sounds were the rustling of insects, bird song, and the asional roars of wild beasts.

    As Su Yi continued along his path, he admired the rosy sunrise and flowing clouds, his heart clear and tranquil.

    Everything he heard and saw along the way became a type of enlightenment, which umted in dribs and drabs.

    When you gazed upon the grand beauty of creation and relished the glory of nature, it was easier for your mind and spirit to meld with the world around you.

    This was what martial artists called ¡°unity of man and heaven.¡±

    To cultivators, meditating in seclusion was cultivation, ying your foes inbat was cultivation, tempering the heart amidst the mortal dust was cultivation¡­ Comprehending and experiencing nature in all its forms was a process of umtion that brought one closer to the Grand Dao.

    Throughout his journey, Su Yi¡¯s mind was clear, and his aura was rxed and leisurely. He quietly took in everything he passed along the road, and unwittingly, his mind, spirit, and qi underwent a form of sublimation.

    When he arrived at a stretch of verdant mountain forest, his field of view went dark. The dense leaves and branches blotted out the sun, and the woods were dark and gloomy.

    Su Yi suddenly stopped in his tracks.

    He suddenly felt something rippling and trembling in his soul.

    Then, it was like a seed burst through the ground and sprouted, producing a subtle and mysterious power in his soul.

    Instantly, the dark, overcast forest underwent a dramatic transformation; it was suddenly colorful and clear.

    The lines of bark spreading up the trees, the slender veins on every leaf, and even the minute specks of dust hovering in the air¡­ All of this appeared in Su Yi¡¯s sea of consciousness in full detail.

    There was an ant hole one hundred feet away, and ants streamed in and out.

    Not far away, atop a towering tree, a green snake hid on a branch, eyeing a nearby bird busily preening its feathers.

    A bit further off, a bead of dew?dripped?from a plump green leaf. When it hit the ground, it split into six droplets¡­.

    The faint sound of every rustle of grass surged into his awareness. The songs of birds and insects, the wind blowing through the leaves, the gentle swaying of spiderwebs¡­.

    Even the sound of the air currents was clearly audible.

    In an instant, Su Yi¡¯s perception of heaven and earth changedpletely.

    After silently taking all of this in, a hint of a smile rose on Su Yi¡¯s lips, and delight shone in the depths of his gaze.

    Divine sense!

    He had begun cultivating his soul with the Universal Self-Embodiment Sutra back in Guangling City. Now, his soul power had finally made a qualitative breakthrough: he¡¯d tempered it to the point of producing divine sense!

    ¡°In my past life, it was only when I became a Xiantian Martial Ancestor that I produced divine?sense, yet now, I¡¯ve realized this power as a Grandmaster!¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Ordinarily speaking, only Origin Dao cultivators could obtain divine?sense.

    Having divine?sense?meant that you could keenly perceive the traces of the Grand Dao scattered throughout heaven and earth, and you could discern the Dao¡¯s subtle and profound charm in the world around you.

    During cultivation, divine sense enabled you to sense the subtle changes in your own body on a far deeper level. You could discover and fix deficiencies, down to the subtlest detail.

    In battle, you could use your divine sense to pick up on details imperceptible to the naked eye, like changes in an enemy¡¯s flow of power, the presence of a treasure, or the shifting airflow of heaven and earth¡­.

    All of these things could instantly appear within one¡¯s mental sea!

    Why were Origin Dao cultivators so mighty?

    It wasn¡¯t just that they dined on wind and drank the morning dew. It wasn¡¯t just that they could ride on air, or that they could control wind and thunder to y enemies from afar.

    Their strength was also due to the fact that, with one sweep of their divine sense, they could instantly discover exploitable opportunities and kill their foes before they could even react!

    Of course, inbat against other cultivators with divine senses, other factors came into y. Differences in cultivation, treasures, Daoist magics, and otherbat skills mattered too.

    In simple terms, above the Origin Dao, every cultivator possessed divine sense. It was ubiquitous and not at all exceptional.

    However, obtaining divine sense in the Four Realms of the Martial Dao was no different from acquiring a limitlessly terrifying weapon!

    This took even Su Yi by surprise. Despite the breadth of knowledge of his past life, he¡¯d never even heard of an Internal Furnace Realm warrior obtaining divine?sense.

    After all, the Martial Dao was still well within the confines of mortality; such warriors weren¡¯t yet true cultivators.

    This was like wielding the power of a true cultivator with the body of a mortal man; it was shocking and unheard of!

    Just because I¡¯ve never heard of something doesn¡¯t mean it doesn¡¯t exist. If I hadn¡¯t chosen to reincarnate and cultivate anew, how could I have learned that it¡¯s possible to obtain divine?sense?in the Inner Furnace Realm?

    That I¡¯ve managed to take this step now is partially due to my extraordinary foundations in the Grand Dao, but the true crux of the matter is most likely the Universal Self-Embodiment Sutra,?Su Yi thought to himself.

    The cultivation base, the soul, and the physique. The three formed, supported, and nourished each other.

    Refining qi tempered the flesh, and a strong body could nourish the soul.

    In the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, any cultivator with the ambition to strive for the Imperial Realm would, in the early stages of their journey, begin cultivating and tempering their soul as well.

    However, soul cultivation was extremely exacting; any injury to the soul was a severe Dao wound.

    In the peak-level factions of the Wilds, only disciples who¡¯d cultivated to the Inner Furnace Realm and passed an extremely stringent selection process would receive a soul cultivation technique, and seniors of their sect or n would transmit it to them one-on-one.

    Why had Su Yi¡¯s progress stagnated at the peak of the Profound Unity Realm in his past life? Why was it that, despite his painstaking efforts, he couldn¡¯t reach a higher path? Part of it was that hecked the right opportunity, but more than that, the foundations of his soul power were inadequate.

    Thus, upon reincarnating to cultivate afresh, Su Yi pondered long and hard about how to avoid the mistakes of his past life. In the end, he chose the Universal Self-Embodiment Sutra to temper his soul.

    This soul cultivation technique was the result of a burst of enlightenment he¡¯d obtained from the ninth of the divine chains sealing the Sword of the Nine Hells in his past life!

    Afterward, he relied upon this power of enlightenment as well as his own intelligence to create this soul cultivation technique.

    Strictly speaking, this technique was the culmination of his past life¡¯s 108,000 thousand years of umted cultivation experience and knowledge and that burst of enlightenment originating from the Sword of the Nine Hells.

    And now, with his humble second-level Grandmaster Realm cultivation, he¡¯d already obtained the power of divine sense. This was clear proof of how miraculous the Universal Self-Embodiment Sutra was.

    It was far more subtle and profound than the Little Western Paradise¡¯s Amitabha¡¯s Heaven Reflecting Sutra or the Grotto of Profound Light Mental Courtyard Sutra, one of the Four Great Daoist Canons.

    Otherwise, why was it that despite countless years, neither Buddhism nor Daoism had ever produced a Grandmaster capable of achieving divine sense?

    After a while, Su Yi set those thoughts aside.

    Time to test out my divine sense!?Su Yi focused, and a wisp of divine sense swept from his mind.

    Ten feet, fifty feet, one hundred feet, two hundred feet¡­.

    It only just barely reached three hundred feet. After that, no matter how hard Su Yi pushed, it couldn¡¯t advance even an inch further.

    This was undoubtedly the current limit of his divine sense; it could only perceive things within three hundred feet of him.

    Even so, Su Yi was pleased. After all, this was only the beginning!

    After condensing divine sense, repeated tempering would make this mysterious power of the soul stronger and stronger, and its range would continuously expand.

    Not bad! Not bad at all! My divine sense is still a bit weak, but it¡¯s iparably pure. There¡¯s no doubt about it; this means I¡¯ve established iparably firm foundations in my soul cultivation!

    Su Yi withdrew his divine sense, and he inwardly rejoiced.

    Before this, he might well have feared the Earthly Immortals of the mundane world. After all, they already had divine sense. For a mere Grandmaster such as himself, they would make for difficult foes.

    But now, even if an Earthly Immortal came after him, he was confident that he could at least put up a fight!

    Whoosh!

    Suddenly, something streaked through the skies. Even before it drew near, Su Yi sensed the approaching Swiftlight Sparrow.

    It dove as fast as lightning, but with his divine sense locked onto it, it seemed rather sluggish.

    Su Yiughed to himself. It wasn¡¯t that the bird had slowed down; with support from his divine sense, his reaction time was far faster than before.

    This alone is enough to give me a far greater advantage inbat than before!

    As Su Yi pondered, the Swiftlight Sparrow drew near and tossed him a sealed letter.

    Su Yi opened it. The message was just one sentence long:?¡°As you wish, Young Lord Su.¡±

    When Su Yi saw this, he nodded, and much of his dissatisfaction with the Ten Directions Pavilion disappeared. It was clear from their note that they knew what was good for them.

    Su Yi then continued without any further dys.

    He¡¯d chosen to proceed to the Jade Capital on foot, in part to experience the scenery along the way, but more importantly¡ª

    He wanted to give his enemies the opportunity to target him!

    As a result, he was in no hurry. On the contrary, he was rather eager to see just how many people came looking for him along the way.

    Time slipped by.

    From dawn till dusk, Su Yi traversed mountains and rivers. Aside from a few foolhardy spirit beasts, he didn¡¯t encounter any enemies.

    Although Su Yi found it a bit strange, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to worry about it.

    When night drew near, he arrived at a stream surrounded by towering peaks. The skies were dark, and the mountains were shrouded in mist.

    <i>Once I pass through the mountains, it¡¯ll be less than two days. That¡¯s much sooner than I anticipated¡­</i> Su Yi looked up into the distant mountains, but just as he was about to forge ahead¡ª

    The roar of a spirit beast shook the heavens and rattled the trees, startling countless birds.

    ¡°Hurry up and run!¡±

    ¡°Dammit! Why didn¡¯t anyone tell me that a terrifying tier-eight spirit beast like a Fire-Maned Golden-Horned Panther was hiding on Oxhorn Mountain?¡±

    ¡°Quit wasting words. Hurry up and run!¡±

    A group scurried over from the distance, everyst one of them panicked and terrified.

    The leader was an elder in ornate robes. He was followed by four young people, three men and one woman.

    Su Yi scanned them, then looked away.

    There was no way these people were targeting him; their leader was merely a fourth-level Grandmaster.

    Within most parts of the Great Zhou, the old man¡¯s cultivation made him a peak-level expert, but to Su Yi, someone like him had long since ceased to be a threat.

    Even if his enemies were stupid, it seemed unlikely that they¡¯d send this group here to throw their lives away.

    In other words, the scene unfolding before him was most likely a coincidence, and not some scheme designed to target him.

    When he realized this, Su Yi felt inexplicably disappointed. He couldn¡¯t even be bothered to watch any further.

 Chapter 275: A Night at Roiling Cloud Temple

    <h4>Chapter 275: A Night at Roiling Cloud Temple</h4>

    The elder and hispanions noticed Su Yi too, and they were instantly on guard.

    Night was fast approaching, and this far in, Oxhorn Mountain was a dangerous ce. What ordinary person would daree here on his own?

    Furthermore, although Su Yi looked young, his bearing was extraordinary; he obviously wasn¡¯t just some mountain-dwelling wildman.

    ¡°All of you, be careful,¡± the elder transmitted in a deep voice.

    The four youths'' hearts clenched. It was only after Su Yi disregarded them and continued ahead that they gradually started to rx.

    Suddenly, the only woman among them couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Young Lord, the mountains up ahead are home to a Fire-Maned Golden-Horned Panther. It¡¯s dangerous!¡±

    Her clear, crisp voice emanated from afar.

    Su Yi was a bit stunned.?This girl¡¯s actually quite kindhearted!

    He waved without so much as turning his head, ¡°Nothing to worry about.¡±

    His voice still rang out, but his tall, lean figure was already disappearing from view.

    ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister Xiaohe, he¡¯s nothing but a stranger, and one of suspicious origins at that. Why bother warning him?¡± rebuked a youth in indigo.

    The young woman was quite young, roughly seventeen or eighteen. She said in embarrassment, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother, I was just a bit worried¡­.¡±

    The elder in ornate robes smiled. ¡°Enough. Xiaohe, you needn¡¯t exin. That youth most likely isn¡¯t a viin.¡±

    ¡°Martial Uncle, it¡¯s gettingte, but the Fire-Maned Golden-Horned Panther¡¯s territory is up ahead. If we want to stop at Roiling Cloud Temple, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to go around,¡± a young man in gold said gravely.

    ¡°There¡¯s no harm in going around. Let¡¯s go.¡± As the elder spoke, he already started leading the three youths ahead.

    Four hourster.

    They finally traversed Oxhorn Mountain and arrived at a stretch of low hills. There were a few cliffs and ridges, but it wasn¡¯t particrly dangerous.

    ¡°Martial Uncle, Roiling Cloud Temple is up ahead. It¡¯s been in ruins for over a decade, and it¡¯s no longer inhabited. We can spend the night inside, then resume our journey in the morning.¡± The young man in gold pointed at a distant hill and smiled.

    When they heard this, the others¡¯ spirits improved. Finding a ce to spend the night out in the wilderness was rare indeed.

    ¡°Come on then, let¡¯s go.¡± The?elder?in ornate robes rxed too.

    He was leading this group of disciples on a journey, but the road had been harsh and treacherous, and they¡¯d been tense the entire time.

    Especially earlier, when they came perilously close to encountering the Fire-Maned Golden-Horned Panther. Although, in the end, nothing happened, the elder felt mentally exhausted.

    At a time like this, getting a good night¡¯s rest was paramount.

    Before long, the group reached the top of the hill and saw the run-down Daoist temple built there.

    There was a courtyard attached, but the entire ce was in disrepair. It had obviously been abandoned for years, and it was overgrown with weeds. The walls had copsed, the eaves were broken, and the gate was rotten and full of holes. It looked rather deste.

    ¡°Eh? It seems there¡¯s already someone inside,¡± eximed the youth in indigo. He could tell at a nce that there was a bonfire zing in the temple¡¯s main hall. The firelight shone through the window, and it stood out against the darkness of the night sky.

    ¡°Be careful.¡± The ornate-robed elder narrowed his eyes and led the way inside.

    As soon as they entered the main hall, they saw a wicker chair ced beside the bonfire. A young man in blue sat there, dozing off.

    The elder recognized him at a nce; it was the same youth they¡¯d encountered not long ago. He couldn¡¯t help but find this surprising.

    The others then noticed Su Yi too. Miss Xiaohe eximed, ¡°So it was you! Young Lord, you¡­ You didn¡¯t encounter the Fire-Maned Golden-Horned Panther? You¡¯re really lucky!¡±

    Su Yi opened his eyes andughed. ¡°No, it¡¯s the dirty beast that got lucky.¡±

    The young woman was briefly stunned. Then, she realized the implications and smiled; it was obvious she thought he was joking.

    ¡°Young Lord, we meet again.¡± The elder in ornate robes gently sped his fist. ¡°Might we spend the night here too?¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°I urge you to leave this ce.¡±

    This response caught the elder off guard.

    The young man in the indigo shirt furrowed his brow in displeasure. ¡°Roiling Cloud Temple has been in disrepair for years, and it has no owner. Who are you to monopolize the ce?¡±

    Su Yi nced at him, but he didn¡¯t get angry. He just said, ¡°Any other time, I¡¯d let you do as you please, but staying here tonight will be far too dangerous for you.¡±

    The young man in the indigo shirtughed coldly. ¡°Dangerous? Could it be more dangerous than encountering a Fire-Maned Golden-Horned Panther?¡±

    It was obvious that he didn¡¯t believe it; he figured Su Yi was just making up excuses to keep this ce for himself.

    ¡°If this ce is so dangerous, why would you stay here?¡± The young man in goldughed too; he was quite displeased with Su Yi¡¯s attitude.

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°If you want to stay, go right ahead.¡± He then promptly shut his eyes.

    However, this was clearly interpreted as a concession. The youth in indigo sneered.

    The elder felt that something wasn¡¯t quite right, but he was exhausted, so he didn¡¯t say anything. He just followed the others inside, sat, and began meditating.

    Meanwhile, the four youths built a fire of their own, took out meat and wine, and started eating.

    ¡°Young Lord, would you like some too?¡± Miss Xiaohe couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Before Su Yi could respond, the young man in indigo frowned. ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister Xiaohe, that guy only just tried kicking us out, yet you still n on sharing our food with him? Ridiculous!¡±

    He made no attempt to hide his words; it seemed he didn¡¯t fear Su Yi overhearing them.

    Miss Xiaohe sheepishly lowered her head.

    When the young man in gold saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Xiaohe, you¡¯re inexperienced with worldly affairs and don¡¯t know the darkness of the human heart. Remember: going forward, when you encounter strangers like this, especially out in the wilderness, you must not lower your guard.¡±

    The girl couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°But this young lord doesn¡¯t seem like a bad person¡­.¡±

    ¡°He might not look evil, but you don¡¯t know what¡¯s in his heart. What do you know?¡± The young man in indigoughed coldly. ¡°Take what he said just now. He said this ce is dangerous, so why isn¡¯t?he?leaving? And why is it that I don¡¯t sense the slightest trace of danger?¡±

    He paused, then added, ¡°Even if there is danger, Martial Uncle is a fourth-level Grandmaster. Surely he can protect us?¡±

    The young man in gold said, ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother Li Gui, say no more. Why waste so much energy on a stranger? Can¡¯t you see that he has nothing else to say for himself?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s?because he knows he¡¯s in the wrong.¡± The young man in indigo, Li Gui, snorted coldly. ¡°But you¡¯re right. It¡¯s truly not worth arguing with someone like him.¡±

    Miss Xiaohe wanted to say something but hesitated. She felt her two senior apprentice brothers were being a bit overly imperious.

    But it was then that she saw Su Yi silently open his eyes and look outside the hall. She instinctively followed his gaze and saw a sinister wind rustle the trees and grasses. The gates to the hall shook and creaked.

    Everything blurred in front of her, and a lean figure strode inside.

    It was a man in ck robes, with fair skin and slightly sunken eyes. His gaze was icy and indifferent.

    Shortly after he appeared, a terrifying, bloodthirsty energy spread out around him, almost extinguishing the bonfire. Even the air seemed to solidify.

    Miss Xiaohe¡¯s breathing stopped, and her face paled.

    ¡°Who are you!?¡± The seated elder instantly rose. When he saw the man in ck, his entire body went rigid, and a chill coursed down his spine.

    A Xiantian Martial Ancestor!

    The other youths were stunned too. They crawled to their feet, their faces filled with terror.

    Who is that man? Why is his aura so terrifying? Why is he here?

    Wordless terror filled their hearts.

    The elder in ornate robes took a deep breath, then sped his fist in greeting. ¡°Senior, this old man is called?Wen?Zhongyuan, and I¡¯m from Lasting Peace Academy. I¡¯m here leading several of our disciples on an expedition. Might I request your honorable name?¡±

    He announced his name to prevent misunderstandings, but what made the elder feel rather awkward was that the man in ck robes ignored himpletely, as if he were deaf.

    The man just walked right into the hall, swept his gaze across the group, then focused on the reclining Su Yi. He then sat cross-legged not far from him and smiled. ¡°Young Lord Su, allow me to introduce myself. My name is Situ Gong. I apologize for disturbing your rest and humbly request your forgiveness.¡±

    His aura was cold and bloodthirsty, and his smile was intimidating, but his words and tone were perfectly polite. Thebination was rather strange.

    When he heard the man¡¯s name, the elder in ornate robes, Wen Zhongyuan, shook. His scalp went numb as he realized just two this was: the Bloody Butcher Knife, Situ Gong! One of the Ten Great Xiantian Martial Ancestors!

    He was an expert of the older generation who¡¯d long since gone into seclusion.

    Many years ago, on a battlefield near the border, he¡¯d used a single saber to ughter an army of the ten thousand soldiers of the Great Wei, including over one hundred Grandmasters, bing famous overnight.

    The people of the Great Wei told tales of that ruthless massacre to this day!

    And in the Great Zhou, Situ Gong was absolutely a famous, mighty expert!

    Wen Zhongyuan would never have imagined that here, at night, in the middle of the wilderness, a lofty Xiantian Martial Ancestor like Situ Gong would show up!

    His heart and mind shook, and when he next looked at Su Yi, his expression had changedpletely; he¡¯d have to be aplete idiot not to realize that Situ Gong was here for this blue-robed young man!

    But Su Yi just sat there, perfectly at ease. ¡°You aren¡¯t the only one here tonight, are you?¡±

    Situ Gong smiled faintly. ¡°You¡¯ve got keen eyes, Young Lord Su. I won¡¯t hide it; against a peerless figure such as yourself, no Xiantian Martial Ancestor in the Great Zhou would dare be negligent. I¡¯m certainly no exception. As such, I invited several friends to apany me.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi, finally showing signs of interest. ¡°In that case, why not have your friendse on out and say hello?¡±

    Situ Gong burst intoughter, the sound shaking the hall. ¡°What courage! But don¡¯t be in such a hurry. Let me tell you why we¡¯re here first.¡±

    Su Yi raised his wine gourd and took a sip. ¡°I¡¯ve never liked wasting words. You¡¯d best be direct; don¡¯t waste my time.¡±

    His tone was calm and casual, without the slightest politeness. It seemed he didn¡¯t take even a terrifying expert like the Bloody Butcher Knife the least bit seriously.

    Wen Zhongyuan¡¯s eyes widened, and his jaw hung ck. As for the disciples apanying him? They werepletely dumbstruck.

 Chapter 276: Life and Death Are for Me to Decide

    <h4>Chapter 276: Life and Death Are for Me to Decide</h4>

    When he heard Su Yi¡¯s words, Situ Gong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and his cold, bloodthirsty aura intensified.

    The young man in the indigo shirt, Li Gui, shuddered. His heart surged with irrepressible terror.

    The imposing aura of a Xiantian Martial Ancestor was unquestionably terrifying, to the point that they felt the urge to flee for their lives.

    The golden-robed man beside him felt much the same; terror and uncertainty were written all over his face.

    Miss Xiaohe pursed her lips, but she was much calmer byparison. Her bright eyes stared at Su Yi with immense curiosity; it seemed she wanted to know just who this young man who dared face down the Bloody Butcher Knife was.

    Throughout the hall, the atmosphere was tense and oppressive.

    After a moment of silence, Situ Gong burst intougher, his gaze deep and solemn.

    ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you, we, too, are here to seize your good fortune. But we¡¯re different from the others: we¡¯d like to gamble with you.¡±

    Su Yi took a sip of wine, then put the gourd away and asked with great interest, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Situ Gong said, ¡°I¡¯m here with my friends, four in total. All of us have climbed over a mountain of corpses and emerged from a sea of blood. Yet all of us, me included, have been trapped in the An¨¡srava Realm for years, unable to realize any further breakthroughs¡­.¡±

    He said this, then sighed, a hint of barely discernable somberness in his gaze.

    Reaching the An¨¡srava Realm made him what the people called a Xiantian Martial Ancestor. He¡¯d cleaned his flesh and marrow, undergoing a form of rebirth and nourishing xiantian qi. He was only one step away from bing an Earthly Immortal.

    It was just one step, but it was like an uncrossable chasm!

    This was especially true in a mundane realm like this. Those who broke through that barrier and stepped into the Origin Dao were as rare as phoenix feathers and qilin horns.

    Of those who seeded, some had fortuitous encounters, while others were blessed by fortune.

    Less than one in one hundred Earthly Immortals got there through sheer hard work alone!

    Situ Gong suddenly straightened his back, his cold, sinister aura increasingly imposing as he stared directly at Su Yi. ¡°We hope that whatever stroke of fortune you¡¯re hiding will help us break through. Thus, we¡¯ve decided to gamble. We¡¯ll determine victory and defeat through a duel.

    ¡°If we lose, we¡¯ll each give you ten tier-four spirit stones. If you lose, you¡¯ll offer up your good fortune. How about it?¡±

    When he finished, he watched Su Yi in silence.

    When they saw this, the elder in ornate robes, Wen Zhongyuan, was dumbstruck.?Five Xiantian Martial Ancestors havee for just one young man??Isn¡¯t that a bit too much?

    If he hadn¡¯t heard and seen this for himself, he wouldn¡¯t dare believe that such an unreasonable deration hade from the mouth of someone as renowned as the Bloody Butcher Knife, Situ Gong.

    And the young men in blue and gold were stunned too.

    Ten tier-four spirit stones? Isn¡¯t that equivalent to a thousand tier-three spirit stones?

    Even for Martial Dao Grandmasters, tier-three spirit stones were rare and precious.

    Tier-four spirit stones were even rarer. Rumor had it that even Xiantian Martial Ancestors couldn¡¯t bear to waste them; they saw them as treasures, saving them for when they made breakthroughs in their cultivation. Only then would they put them to use.

    Yet now, each Xiantian Martial Ancestor was offering up ten such treasures as stakes for a bet.

    Added together, that was fifty tier-four spirit stones!

    This far surpassed their imagination. They felt much like a beggar might upon hearing the phrase ¡°ten thousand taels of gold.¡± They¡¯d never seen that much wealth before; it was so much that they couldn¡¯t even imagine it.

    Li Gui and the others also realized that if it caught the eye of someone as prominent as Situ Gong, the young man in blue¡¯s good fortune was surely extraordinary.

    The way they looked at Su Yi instantly changed, and their backs were instantly drenched in cold sweat.

    Earlier, they saw him as a young man they could freely rebuke and disdain. Who¡¯d have thought that a young man like him was qualified to gamble with Situ Gong, one of the Ten Great Xiantian Martial Ancestors?

    This was simply too terrifying!

    When they thought back to what they¡¯d said earlier, their hearts clenched. They were beside themselves with lingering terror.

    Their onlyfort was that it seemed that Su Yi was in for trouble; he wouldn¡¯t have time to waste getting even with minor characters like them¡­.

    As for Miss Xiaohe, her brow was furrowed with deep concern, as well as a hint of rage.

    She simply couldn¡¯t understand how someone as prominent and influential as Situ Gong could be so shameless.?How can he call this ¡®gambling¡¯? This is tant robbery!

    But Su Yi merelyughed dryly. ¡°The five of you are Xiantian Martial Ancestors, and you¡¯re working together, yet you still insist on gambling? Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a bit gutless?¡±

    His tone carried unconcealed mockery, but Situ Gong remained calm; it seemed he didn¡¯t mind in the least. ¡°Young Lord Su, you slew the Firedome King easily. No Grandmaster in the nation canpare with you, so it¡¯s only natural that we¡¯d proceed with caution.¡±

    He killed the Firedome King??Wen Zhongyuan, Li Gui, and the others were dumbstruck. They were so stunned that they couldn¡¯t even move; they had no idea how to respond to that.

    ¡°You might be using gambling as a pretext, but you¡¯re still here to rob me,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°If all we¡¯re gambling is a handful of spirit stones, let¡¯s not bother.¡±

    Situ Gong¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Then what would you rather gamble?¡±

    ¡°Our lives,¡± said Su Yi without so much as pausing to think. ¡°If I lose, you can do with me as you please. If you lose, your life and death are mine to decide.¡±

    It was just one light, airy sentence, but the atmosphere within the hall was instantly tense as could be.

    Wen Zhongyuan and the others were so nervous that they could barely breathe, and their astonishment was written all over their faces. Even if you hit them over the head, they never would have imagined that a teenager like Su Yi would be?this?domineering!

    Situ Gong fell silent. He couldn¡¯t agree to something like this on his own.

    ¡°Bet with him,¡± said a distant voice from within the darkness. ¡°I said it a long time ago; we needn¡¯t go to all this trouble. We should just attack and be done with it.¡±

    A withered, sparsely-haired elder in yellow appeared alongside the voice. His eyes were cloudy, and he carried a cane.

    As he drew near, the air suddenly turned searing hot, like a great furnace burning heaven and earth. That despotic, searing, terrifying heat offset the yellow-robed elder¡¯s already supremely terrifying aura.

    The Yang Ardent Daoist!

    Wen Zhongyuan practically recognized the yellow-robed elder at a nce.

    He was a Xiantian Martial Ancestor of the older generation, and he¡¯d be famous decades ago. He¡¯d once acted as a provincial governor, and he¡¯d fought on numerous battlefields. His name was famous throughout the empire!

    Su Yi remained seated. He merely nced at the yellow-robed elder once, then looked away.

    He didn¡¯t know who the old man was, nor did he care enough to ask.

    However, what he¡¯d just said was enough for Su Yi to mentally sentence him to death.

    ¡°Brother Situ isn¡¯t willing to resort to killing people to seize their treasures. That¡¯s why he chose this roundabout method. However, it¡¯s obvious our young friend doesn¡¯t think that way. Since he insists on gambling with our lives, let¡¯s go ahead and gamble,¡± said yet another voice.

    Immediately afterward, a stunning woman in colorful clothes walked over. Her make-up was bright, but it couldn¡¯t hide the toll years of wind and frost had taken on her.

    Her gaze was cold and sharp, and her eyes crackled with electricity. As soon as she appeared, she looked at Su Yi, her voice carrying a hint of pity. ¡°I just hope our young friend won¡¯t regret his decision.¡±

    Madam Paulownia Blossom!

    Wen Zhongyuan¡¯s heart clenched violently, and his expression shifted dramatically. This was an infamous demoness, a heretical cultivator. Thirty years ago, her name shook thend. Even now, countless martial artists paled at the mere mention of her name.

    In truth, all three of them¡ªthe Yang Ardent Daoist, Madam Paulownia Blossom, and the Bloody Butcher Knife Situ Gong¡ªhad effectively gone into seclusion, and in recent years, they almost never appeared publicly.

    Cultivators of the younger generation might not have heard their names, but Wen Zhongyuan naturally had!

    A faint, nigh-imperceptible arc formed on Su Yi¡¯s lips. ¡°Aren¡¯t there still two more of you? Have theme out too.¡±

    The low, serene hum of a sword echoed throughout the night sky, just outside Roiling Cloud Temple.

    They could faintly discern a gaunt man in white standing far away, his fingers brushing against the t of his de as he muttered, ¡°Those like me have long since ceased to fear death. Gamble with our lives¡­? Why not?¡±

    Wen Zhongyuan looked over, and saw a man in white, so tall and upright he resembled a sword. Just standing amidst the darkness, he seemed to pierce the dome of the heavens. Wen Zhongyuan¡¯s heart shook.?This¡­ Which Xiantian Martial Ancestor is it this time?

    And just as the gaunt man in white finished speaking, a burst of coarse, heartyughter boomed throughout heaven and earth¡ª

    ¡°Come on then! Come on out and fight!¡± His voice resounded like thunder, shaking the windows and rattling the tiles of the Daoist temple.

    The four younger generation disciples apanying Wen Zhongyuan felt their eardrums prickle and their blood and qi flow in reverse. They felt dazed and shaken.

    Upon closer inspection, yet another figure had appeared within the darkness, a man in an iron crowd and crimson Daoist robes. Purple qi permeated the air around him.

    His eyes shed with torches, intimidating the soul.

    .

    The Cloud Province¡¯s Purple Mountain Killer, Mo Qingcang!

    Wen Zhongyuan recognized him at a nce. He was so startled that his eyes widened; this was a madman no weaker than Situ Gong. Mo Qingcang was a seasoned, frenzied killer infamous far and wide.

    Years ago, his infamy wasparable to Hua Liuye, the vice sect leader of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate!

    Now, five Xiantian Martial Ancestors had appeared, both in and out of Roiling Cloud Temple.

    Su Yi saw this, then rose from his wicker chair and put it away. ¡°Let¡¯s go outside and fight. Don¡¯t bother the innocent.¡±

    He then strode out of the temple, perfectly at ease.

    Situ Gong and the others nced at each other, then followed him out.

    As a result, Wen Zhongyuan, Li Gui, and Miss Xiaohe werepletely ignored.

    They were nothing but a bunch of small fries. Who¡¯d pay attention to them?

    Being ignored like this was, naturally, an affront to their dignity. However, they rejoiced over it.

    It was far better than getting dragged into the fray!

    But when they recalled how Su Yi had warned them that this ce was dangerous and that they should leave, only for them to refuse, mock, and verbally attack him, they couldn¡¯t help but feel bitter and regretful.

    Who¡¯d have thought they¡¯d encounter something so terrifying out in the wilderness?

    The night was dark and heavy, and the radiant moon hung overhead, bathing the world below in its clear glow.

    Everything around Roiling Cloud Temple was still and tranquil; even the bugs were quiet. However, the silence was suffocating and oppressive.

    Su Yi stood alone in a clearing. Situ Gong, the Yang Ardent Daoist, Madam Paulownia Blossom, Mo Qingcang, and the gaunt man in white stood not far away.

    Five Xiantian Martial Ancestors. Each of them already stood at the peak of the Great Zhou, and their power and prestige were enough to push any Grandmaster to the brink of despair.

    Any Grandmaster, that is, except for Su Yi.

    ¡°Young Lord Su, if we gamble with our lives, anything could happen. Are¡­. Are you sure you want to insist on this?¡± Situ Gong sighed, his gaze conflicted.

    When he saw the young man in blue¡¯s calm, lofty bearing, he couldn¡¯t help but admire him, and a part of him blushed with shame.

    A young man so courageous was truly rare!

 Chapter 277: A Sword Guides the Force of Heaven and Earth

    <h4>Chapter 277: A Sword Guides the Force of Heaven and Earth</h4>

    The night skies were like water, and the moon was bright.

    In the face of five Xiantian Martial Ancestors, Su Yi took out his wine gourd and brazenly took a swig.

    ¡°Drinking beneath the moon, the dance ofbat. What could be more joyous?¡± Su Yi flung the empty gourd to the side, then smiled, a hint of wildness in the depths of his gaze.

    ¡°Pridees before the fall. What a pity.¡± The beautiful, elegant Madam Paulownia Blossom sighed.

    ¡°What pity? Let¡¯s kill him first!¡± The Yang Ardent Daoist bellowed. He was the first to charge into the fray.

    His hair and beard were sparse, and he was aged and decrepit, like a candle flickering in the wind. However, he had the most explosive temper of the group, and when he attacked, his figure zed like a freshly-lit furnace, stirring up searing currents of me.

    Boom!

    He stepped forward and pped, attacking through the air.

    Dazzling crimson xiantian qi shone between his fingers, like divine mes, unbridled and explosive.

    The Crimson Yang Palm Imprint!

    This was a martial art as profound as a Daoist Magic. The palm zed like the sun, with enough heat to incinerate mountains, boil seas, and melt rocks.

    As the palm imprint flew through the air, it lit up the night sky like the rise of a zing sun, illuminating both heaven and earth and burning the nearby vegetation to cinders.

    Situ Gong¡¯s eyelids twitched. He could tell at a nce that the Yang Ardent Daoist had gone all out. He was attacking to kill, without holding anything out.

    He obviously saw Su Yi as his mortal foe!

    This was a life-or-death battle. It didn¡¯t matter what your cultivation was, or what your background was. You just struck like lightning and got it over with.

    How terrifying!?Wen Zhongyuan and the others watched from the Daoist temple. The firelight was dazzling, and they couldn¡¯t remain calm.

    This was the might of a Xiantian Martial Ancestor. Every movement transcended Grandmasters, and they possessed innate ¡°xiantian¡± power. They were endlessly close to Earthly Immortals!

    ¡°As paltry as the glow of a firefly.¡± Su Yi¡¯s gaze was tranquil. It was only when the palm imprint drew near that he waved his hand.

    Boom!

    A burst of power emzoned with the charm of the Grand Dao swept forth. It seemed light and effortless, but that despotic, zing Crimson Yang Palm Imprint instantly shattered and copsed without a trace.

    Situ Gong and the others¡¯ gazes focused, and they nced at each other in awe.?It really was just as the rumors said; this Su Yi kid was only seventeen, and he was only a Grandmaster, but hisbat prowess was enough to threaten Xiantian Martial Ancestors!

    Even the Yang Ardent Daoist looked surprised; he would never have guessed that Su Yi would counter his attack so easily.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t give you a chance. All of you, attack together,¡± said Su Yi tly, his blue robes swaying in the wind. He looked as transcendent as a fallen immortal.

    ¡°Sorry about this!¡± Situ Gong took a deep breath, then said gravely.

    Boom!

    The five Xiantian Martial Ancestors no longer held back. Their auras expanded, bit by bit, like churning seas. Fierce gales instantly formed in the air, whirling about like tornados.

    A massive windstorm appeared with the five of them at its center. It drew in even the ambient spiritual energy of heaven and earth, and the entire stretch of hills descended into turbulent storms of energy.

    Who knows how many trees and boulders crumbled into powder?

    The five of them stood in a ring, surrounding Su Yi.

    He was all alone, yet he could endure thebined pressure of five Xiantian Martial Ancestors!

    Were he any other Grandmaster, he¡¯d have long since been suppressed to the point that he couldn¡¯t even move.

    But Su Yi still seemed perfectly calm and at ease, and when the towering waves of energy got within three feet of him, they disappeared without a trace.

    He was like a stone rooted in a riverbed; despite the endless flowing current, he didn¡¯t waver.

    When they saw this, Situ Gong and his friends narrowed their eyes.

    ¡°This is somewhat interesting,¡± said Su Yi calmly. He leisurely stepped forward.

    It was just one step, but it seemed to involve his whole body.

    ¡°This is bad!¡± The five Xiantian Martial Ancestors¡¯ expressions changed dramatically.

    They immediately realized, to their immense shock, that the young man they¡¯d only just locked onto had stepped directly into the spot where their momentum was the weakest.

    It was like the eye of a grand formation, yet Su Yi found it in a single step, forcing the Xiantian Martial Ancestors to counter him.

    If they didn¡¯t, they¡¯d be forced onto the defensive.

    Boom!

    Just like before, the Yang Ardent Daoist was the first to attack.

    A zing palm soared into the air, then transformed, bing what looked like a millstone of moltenva.

    It was far more terrifying than his earlier attack!

    ¡°Activate!¡± Situ Gong flipped over his palm, and a short blue-green knife appeared. It looked as if it had been forged out of emeralds. It was clear, and its edge glinted coldly. Spiritual light flowed around it.

    Situ Gong shed, and¡ª

    Whoosh!

    The jade knife released a streak of blood-colored qi. It was fully thirty feet long, and it descended from the heavens like crimson lightning.

    The Jadeblood ughter Knife!

    This was Situ Gong¡¯s unique ultimate killing attack. It was this peerless knife art that earned him his ce among the Ten Great Xiantian Martial Ancestors.

    Almost simultaneously¡ª

    Madam Paulownia Blossom waved a golden whip, leaving circle after circle ofyered afterimages. Spiritual light shed and circted with dazzling light. The air currents of heaven and earth churned and shattered with a series of bangs.

    An obscure incantation left Mo Qingcang¡¯s lips, and he held a jade ruler covered in borate glyphs. He leaped into the air, swinging at Su Yi from a distance.

    The Seven-Killings Ruler!

    Thest to attack was the tall, gaunt man in white.

    This forceful and imposing Xiantian Martial Ancestor swung his sword in the air and stabbed.

    A streak of iparably dazzling sword light, like a serpent of silver lightning, struck at startling speeds, reaching Su Yi in an instant.

    The radiance of this attack made heaven and earth seem dull byparison.

    Five long-famous Xiantian Martial Ancestors now attacked at once. Theirbined force was enough to shake both heaven and earth.

    Wen Zhongyuan and his youngpanions watched from the Daoist Temple. They¡¯d long since been scared out of their wits.

    Even one Xiantian Martial Ancestor could sever mountains and cleave rivers. They could kill Grandmasters as easily as chickens. In the mundane world, one such expert could y an army of thousands, sweeping through their ranks with ease.

    And now, five such Xiantian Martial Experts had attacked at once. Just seeing this was enough to make any martial artist despair!

    I¡¯m afraid that Su boy is in for trouble...?Wen Zhongyuan¡¯s entire group silently reached the same conclusion.

    But even in the face of all that¡ª

    Su Yi looked calm, leisurely, andposed.

    His divine sense spread out, covering this entire stretch of heaven and earth. Everything seemed to slow to a crawl.

    Every fluctuation in the air, the shifting of dust, the changing light¡­. Everything appeared within his mental sea in full detail.

    The Five Xiantian Martial Ancestors¡¯ movements, auras, attacks, and even the subtle changes in their expressions, the way their energy shifted with each breath¡­ Su Yi captured everyst bit of it.

    This was the miraculous application of divine sense!

    In the mundane world, only Origin Dao cultivators mastered the power of divine sense!

    Yet Su Yi had done so as a mere Grandmaster!

    Using divine sense inbat felt familiar, and Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit distracted.

    It had been a long time since he¡¯dst felt this way.

    A momentter, Su Yi attacked.

    He punched into the air, and his true essence formed a dazzling fist imprint. It was crystalline and transparent, like concentrated ss, and it pressed into the impending sword qi.

    It seemed naturally formed and effortless, but although there was nothing noteworthy about the punch itself, the gaunt man in white watched in astonishment as the fist mmed into the weakest point of his radiant sword light.

    Bang!

    The silvery sword light¡¯s miraculous transformations were instantly sealed off, and it burst apart in midair.

    ¡°You¡¯re full of openings,¡± said Su Yi, shaking his head. ¡°That attack wasn¡¯t even worth looking at.¡±

    Not far away, the tall, gaunt man in white staggered and coughed up blood.

    That sh wasn¡¯t the strongest or proudest he¡¯d ever unleashed, but he¡¯d gathered his entire cultivation into it, as well as the umtions of years of tempering his Sword Dao Heart.

    Yet a single fist had crushed it in an instant. The shock of that was far harder to ept than the resulting injuries, especially after Su Yi¡¯sments. His words were like sharp knives stabbing into the man in white, whose expression was now unsightly.

    After the fist broke through the silver sword qi, Su Yi¡¯s right hand gently tapped the air.

    Crunch!

    The giant crimson hand glowed with the radiance of the sun, its light seemingly without limit. But now, it was as if the hand of a deity had mmed into it; it split apart in midair. The mes instantly escaped its control, and currents of heat spread out in all directions.

    The Yang Ardent Daoist grunted, and his expression shifted dramatically.

    This was his ultimate martial art, and historically, he¡¯d used it to suppress all foes. When he went all out, even others of the same cultivation seldom dared face his strongest attack head-on.

    Yet now, Su Yi had casually shattered it!

    ¡°You¡¯re too focused on appearances. It¡¯s big, but itcks substance,¡± Su Yimented casually.

    The Yang Ardent Daoist¡¯s expression darkened, and his face was ashen.

    Crack!

    A ring of radiant gold¡ªa whirling whip¡ªdescended from above, booming like thunder, sharp and forceful.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was calm, and he swept his fingertip through the air.

    A streak of sword light shed and streaked forward.

    Bang bang bang!

    The illusory whips filling the skies burst like soap bubbles, catching Madam Paulownia Blossom off guard. She staggered back, disbelief written all over her face.

    How could one casual swipe of the finger break my killing technique?

    ¡°Rigid and inflexible, soft and weak. Whip technique of this level is only good for augh,¡± jeered Su Yi.

    Finally, Situ Gong¡¯s streak of crimson light and Mo Qingcang¡¯s Seven-Killings Ruler arrived practically simultaneously.

    Su Yi then stepped into the air and pped twice in rapid session.

    The first palm was like a knife, striking at a mysterious trajectory. It crashed into the crimson light, and when the two collided, thetter burst apart.

    The second palm was like a hammer. It mmed into the Seven-Killings Ruler, sending both it and Mo?Qingcang?flying backward like kites with their strings cut.

    Rumble!

    The resulting current spread out, sweeping in all four directions, sending the clouds flowing in reverse. The sound boomed like thunder, echoing throughout the nearby mountains.

    Heaven and earth shook.

    As the turbulent energies dispersed, Su Yi¡¯s clothes fluttered in the wind. He sighed and shook his head. ¡°With Martial Dao attainments of this level, it''s no wonder you¡¯ve been trapped in the An¨¡srava Realm for so many years, unable to enter the Origin Dao.¡±

    His words were light and airy, but they reverberated throughout the night sky.

    Meanwhile, back at the Daoist temple, Wen Zhongyuan andpany were tongue-tied and dumbstruck.

    In just a few blinks of an eye¡ªjust one punch, one m, one swipe, and two ps¡ªSu Yi had broken thebined attacks of five Xiantian Martial Ancestors!

    He was a man like a fallen immortal, and he seemed invincible. Furthermore, judging from his casual appraisal of his foes and calm, understated bearing, it was obvious that he hadn¡¯t gone all out!

    This was far too shocking!

    ¡°This¡­ Is he even human?¡± Wen Zhongyuan waspletely dazed. He felt as if he were watching an immortal fight; power of this level was beyond hisprehension.

    The disciples apanying him werepletely dumbstruck, stunned out of their wits.

    And here they¡¯d thought that, once Su Yi was surrounded, he was doomed beyond a doubt. Who would have anticipated the exact opposite result?

    The Xiantian Martial Ancestors each wore grave expressions.

    They¡¯d thoroughly appraised and estimated Su Yi¡¯sbat prowess before they began this operation. When they chose to join forces in the end, they were about ny percent confident of their eventual sess.

    But it was only after crossing blows for real that they discovered that this blue-robed seventeen-year-old was actually?this?terrifying!

    The gaunt man in white took a deep breath, then said gravely, ¡°No wonder he dared brazenly insist we gamble our lives¡­ Everyone, we really have to go all out. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t take him down.¡±

    The others¡¯ eyes shed, and their auras grew increasingly fierce and intimidating.

    They were all naturally well aware that if they didn¡¯t go all out, this might not end as they¡¯d expected!

    When Su Yi saw this, he nced up at the bright moon overhead and whispered, ¡°There really isn¡¯t any need to drag this out any further¡­.¡±

    And here he¡¯d thought that thebined attack of five Xiantian Martial Ancestors would give him a worthwhile fight.

    Now, he realized that these were ultimately just Xiantian Martial Ancestors of the mundane world. Sure, their prestige might shake the Great Zhou.

    But by the standards of the Nine Provinces of the Wilds? They were nothing but a pack of small fries who¡¯d yet to even cross the threshold of the Origin Dao.

    They weren¡¯t even worthy of being described as ¡°cultivators.¡±

    ng!

    The Abstruse God Sword silently appeared in Su Yi¡¯s hand, and his gaze grew even more tranquil and indifferent.

    He¡¯d lost all interest in continuing this battle. All that remained was deciding victory and defeat, then life and death. He had no desire to waste any more time here.

    The faint hum of a sword rang out, and Su Yi¡¯s presence silently shifted. One streak of air after another visibly swirled around him. They gathered from all sides, expanding with Su Yi at their center and forming a massive windstorm.

    He was fusing the force of heavens and earth into himself!

    At that moment, Su Yi looked like a monarch ruling over heaven and earth, and it seemed that all of creation, even the mountains and rivers, prostrated themselves before him.

    This was pure force, a way of guiding the power of heaven and earth for one¡¯s own use, yet it couldn¡¯t have been any more shocking.

    ¡°Hurry up and attack!¡± The Yang Ardent Daoist¡¯s expression changed, and he roared.

    The others realized the danger too, and they knew they could no longer hold back. This was a young man like a fallen immortal¡ªno, a monster! He was an unprecedented foe!

    Boom!

    The Yang Ardent Daoist¡¯s entire body seemed to burst into me as both hands disyed his peerless martial arts. Countless currents of me roiled and crisscrossed in the skies, forming a concentrated divine seal of fire!

    The Crimsonze Skyburning Seal!

    This was the Yang Ardent Daoist¡¯s ultimate killing technique, and he didn¡¯t use it lightly; he only used it when his life was on the line.

    Whoosh!

    Situ Gong poured his energy into his azure de and let out a long whistle. His true essence flourished and expanded; even his sleeves billowed. He was obviously calling upon his full power.

    A streak of crimson light, fully fifty feet long, condensed in the sky, but by bit!

    It was dazzling to behold and limitlessly sharp. You could even see a roaring mountain of corpses and churning sea of blood within the light¡¯s edge; it was terrifying beyond limit!

    ¡°Sword, activate!¡± The tall, gaunt man in white bellowed, and his hair and mustache fluttered in the wind as his energies peaked. The longsword in his hands seemed as heavy as a mountain as he slowly held it aloft in front of him.

    Then, he swung, splitting the air.

    Boom!

    A streak of dazzling silver lightning shed into being, fully one hundred feet long. Its silver light was intense, and its sword qi was imposing.?Its?cold light illuminated all of heaven and earth, and the sword qi shifted unpredictably, like crackling electricity.

    The Silver Lightning Sword!

    At the same time, Madam Paulownia Blossom and Mo Qingcang used their trump cards.

    The former¡¯s hair fluttered in the wind, and her entire body burst with golden light. She waved her jade hands, and her golden whip took to the skies like a massive flood dragon, stirring up towering golden wind and lightning. Thunder boomed, echoing throughout heaven and earth.

    Thetter opened his mouth and spat a mouthful of blood essence onto his jade ruler. When he swung it, the surface of the Seven-Killings Ruler surged withyers of crimson smoke, and the wailing and ghosts emanated from within. It was unearthly and intimidating.

    Five Xiantian Martial Ancestors, all of them going all-out. Their momentum was even more imposing than before.

    The entire stretch of heaven and earth was in chaos. The air copsed in disarray, and the mountains boomed and shook, unable to bear the pressure.

    Roiling Cloud Temple had been in disrepair for years, and it finally gave way, unable to hold out any longer. It copsed with a boom, bing nothing but a pile of rubble.

    If not for Wen Zhongyuan¡¯s keen senses, and if he hadn¡¯t let the disciples out right away, they might well have been buried alive.

    Even so, the copse left them startled and panicked. All of them fled far away.

    This scene was simply too terrifying.

    And it was then that¡ª

    Su Yi moved. His clothes fluttered, and he looked transcendent and ethereal. He stepped forward and shed with the Abstruse God Sword.

    They then watched as¡ª

    Sword qi descended from the heavens, like the gxy descending upon the mortal world.

    The Rejoicing Sword Sutra, Pulling Gxies!

    Compared to when he used it earlier, this sh had a newfound ability to manipte natural forces. It was already impossible to describe its momentum in words.

    This?was Su Yi¡¯s true power on full disy. All of it was embodied in this one sh.

    Rumble~

    It was as if countless stars fell from the heavens, exploding all at once.

    Unstoppable sword qi swept throughout the area, filling everything within a thousand feet, like water breaking through a dam.

    All of it emanated the profound, inscrutable charm of the Grand Dao, mixed with fire elemental Dao Light. This terrifying power ran rampant throughout the surrounding area.

    Then, beneath the onlookers¡¯ stunned gazes¡ª

    The Yang Ardent Daoist was the closest. His Crimsonze Skyburning Seal burst as the churning sword qi swept over it. The force pushed him back, and soon, there were bloody marks all over his body.

    A desperate, miserable shriek escaped his lips. He turned to flee, but it was as if he had been sentenced to death by one thousand cuts; his blood and flesh slid off his bones.

    Whoosh!

    He was now nothing but finely chopped meat and a waterfall of blood.

    At the same time, Situ Gong¡¯s crimson light, Mo Qingcang¡¯s Seven-Killings Ruler, the man in white¡¯s sword qi, and Madam Paulownia¡¯s booming, thunderous golden whip were all forced back by the majestic descent of rampaging ¡°falling gxy¡±. All their attacks fell apart.

    They attempted to block the sword qi, but in the process, all of them received heavy injuries.

    Without exception, their expressions changed, and their hair stood on end.

    This was a sword to pull down gxies! It broke through their ultimate attacks as easily as an axe through rotting wood. The Yang Ardent Daoist didn¡¯t even have time to flee before dying on the spot!

    How terrifying was that?

    What ¡°gambling with their lives¡±? What ¡°joining forces and going all out¡±? In the face of that sword, they were just soughably helpless!

    ¡°Run¡ª!!¡± In that moment, an indescribable terror filled their hearts. Situ Gong and hispanions dared not dy; they immediately turned around and fled.

    None of them would ever have guessed Su Yi was?this?strong.

    The power and abilities at his disposal were beyond their imagination; this was beyond the limits of theirprehension!

    ¡°Since you decided to gamble your lives, you ought to ept the price of losing. I¡¯m quite disappointed with your behavior.¡± Su Yi¡¯s calm voice reverberated throughout the night sky.

    A streak of sword qi shot through the skies, apanying his voice. It then burst with radiant light, going off like a firework. It split into countless smaller streaks of sword qi, then scattered, shooting in all directions.

    The Rejoicing Sword Sutra, Wandering the Ten Directions.

    My sword wanders the ten directions, from the blue dome of heaven to the yellow springs below!

    Splurt!

    Far away, beneath the cover of darkness, Madam Paulownia Blossom¡¯s hair stood on end, and she practically instinctively whipped around and defended herself with everything she had.

    But when the sword rain descended, it instantly enveloped her, turning her beautiful figure into a puddle of meaty, bloody paste.

    The power of this?sword qi was?such that even a Xiantian Martial Ancestor like her was helpless to defend herself.

    Splurt! Splurt!

    At practically the same time, Mo Qingcang and the tall, gaunt man in white suffered much the same fate. The dense downpour of fine streaks of sword qi cut into them, and they burst with scalding blood before toppling into the dirt.

    The former roared bitterly in the face of death, while thetter¡¯s face filled with bitterness and bewilderment.

    Only Situ Gong remained alive.

    This wasn¡¯t because he was unusually capable, but rather, because the iing streak of sword qi disappeared without a trace immediately before hitting him.

    Even so, he was so shocked that he was covered in sweat, and his face was ashen.

    He was certain that, had that sword qi not disappeared, he would have suffered the same fate as Madam Paulownia and the others. He, too, would have been nothing but a meaty paste right now!

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill me?¡± Situ Gong slumped as if he¡¯d lost his soul. His voice was raspy and weak. He watched helplessly as Su Yi strode through the air, headed right toward him.

    ¡°Before you die, there¡¯s something I want to ask you,¡± said Su Yi casually.

    ¡°Say it,¡± said Situ Gong, his face ashen. It seemed he¡¯d fully epted his fate.

    Su Yi asked, ¡°When you purchased information regarding my whereabouts from the Ten Directions Pavilion, how much did you pay them?¡±

    Situ Gong was dumbstruck, and his eyes filled with bewilderment.?Is¡­ Is that important?

 Chapter 278: Giving a Sword

    <h4>Chapter 278: Giving a Sword</h4>

    The moonlight was misty, as if shrouded in fog. The stench of blood permeated the mountain pass, and the scars of battle littered the ground.

    Yet now, four Xiantian Martial Ancestors had fallen. Only Situ Gong remained.

    He felt deep sorrow, and his expression was wooden, as if he were attending his parents¡¯ funerals.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Situ Gong said, ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you. We each exchanged a stalk of tier-five spiritual medicine to learn your whereabouts from the Ten Directions Pavilion.¡±

    ¡°You can leave.¡± Su Yi put away the Abstruse God Sword and said casually.

    Situ Gong found this hard to believe. ¡°Young Lord Su, why aren¡¯t you killing me?¡±

    Su Yi paused to think, then said, ¡°You came to seize my good fortune, but you had no intention of taking my life. Your crimes don¡¯t warrant death. This is punishment enough.¡±

    Situ Gong was stunned, and he looked conflicted. ¡°So that¡¯s why¡­ Many thanks for sparing my life.¡±

    With that, he turned and left, cutting a deste figure.

    ¡°Remember, you owe me a life!¡± He heard Su Yi shout from?the?distance.

    Situ Gong paused, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°I dare not forget!¡±

    Before long, Situ Gong disappeared into the vast darkness.

    ¡°Qing Wan, go gather up the spoils.¡± Su Yi patted the Soul-Nurturing Gourd at his waist. Mist billowed out of the gourd, and Qing Wan shot into the air to do as she was told.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, took out his wicker chair andy down, fully rxed.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid those filthy little beasts saw this battle too.¡± He stared up into the dome of the heavens. He was sure that, high above, the Ten Directions Pavilion¡¯s Swiftlight Sparrows were watching.

    The night was dark and heavy.

    Roiling Cloud Temple had already been reduced to rubble.

    Wen Zhongyuan and the others watched the young man in blue reclining in his wicker chair from a distance. All of them were dumbstruck.

    They felt as if they¡¯d just witnessed a battle between gods and immortals!

    Four Xiantian Martial Ancestors had lost their lives here, and the one who killed them was just a young man!

    If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, they never would have believed it, not even if you beat them to death.

    Before long, Qing Wan finished gathering the spoils and returned.

    The four dead Xiantian Martial Ancestors had, in addition to their spiritual weapons, carried various recovery medicines and pills necessary for cultivation. However, what attracted Su Yi¡¯s attention the most were the tier-four spirit stones.

    Each of them had a different-colored luster, as they contained different types of elemental energy: the green spiritual energy of wood, the crimson spiritual energy of me, the golden spiritual energy of metal, and so on.

    This was what made tier-four spirit stones so rare and precious.

    In spirit stones tiers one to three, the spiritual energy they contained was ordinary. The only difference between tiers was their purity.

    Starting from tier four, the spiritual energy in spirit stones contained a subtle elemental presence, which was enormously beneficial for tempering xiantian qi.

    In the Great Zhou, tier-four spirit stones were like priceless treasures. Even Xiantian Martial Ancestors couldn¡¯t bear to use them in their cultivation.

    It was only when they were attempting to break through they¡¯d use them to break down barriers.

    Su Yi put away his spoils, then rose and decided to continue on his journey without dy.

    When his gaze swept across the distant Wen Zhongyuan and Lasting Peace Academy disciples, he seemed to think of something. He casually picked up a shining silver longsword.

    This was the weapon the gaunt man in white had left behind. It was fully spiritual, an extraordinarily high-quality spiritual weapon.

    When they saw this, Wen Zhongyuan and the others jumped, then quivered from head to toe; they thought Su Yi was going to attack them next.

    Especially Wen Zhongyuan. He instantly bowed in greeting, his forehead dripping with sweat. ¡°Earlier, we had eyes, but we could not see. We apologize for offending you and humbly request your forgiveness!¡±

    The youth in indigo, Li Gui, and the others were frantic too. They trembled in fright, so panicked they almost copsed into the dirt.

    Su Yi ignored Wen Zhongyuan. His gazended on Miss Xiaohe. Uncertainty was written all over her face as well; she was nervous to the extreme, like a startled fawn.

    ¡°Here, take this sword. It¡¯s for you.¡± Su Yi smiled and tossed it over. The silver longsword streaked through the air andnded right in front of Miss Xiaohe.

    This delicate young woman inexperienced in the way of the world instinctively took hold of the weapon. Then, she jumped and stammered, ¡°For¡­ For me?¡±

    ¡°Stay true to your nature and work hard at your cultivation.¡± With that, Su Yi put his hands behind his back and led Qing Wan away, disappearing into the moonlit darkness.

    Miss Xiaohe watched him disappear in a daze, looking utterly bewildered.?He¡­. Why would that guy give me a sword?

    Also, what did he mean by ¡®stay true to my nature¡¯?

    ¡°Fortunately, this Young Lord Su is magnanimous and disdained pursuing our earlier slights. Otherwise, given our earlier rudeness, I¡¯m afraid our lives would be in danger.¡± Wen Zhongyuan let out a long sigh.

    It was only now that Su Yi had left that this elder of Lasting Peace Academy realized that his clothes were already drenched in cold sweat.

    The disciples wiped the sweat from their brows as well, and they inwardly rejoiced; they¡¯d only just barely escaped disaster.

    ¡°Martial Uncle, what do I do with this sword?¡± Miss Xiaohe couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Instantly, all gazesnded on the reflective silver longsword in her hands.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the man in white was the ¡®Wind-Splitting Sword Monarch¡¯, Shi Chuang. Twenty years ago, he used the Wind-Splitting Demonic Chaos Sword to shake the nation. His sword arts were so exquisite that they won the praises and admiration of countless experts.¡± Wen Zhongyuan sighed. ¡°Who would have thought that such a towering expert of the Dao of the Sword would fall beneath that Young Lord Su¡¯s sword? It¡¯s?truly¡­. It¡¯s truly unbelievable¡­..¡±

    The group¡¯s hearts churned.

    Everyst one of the dead¡ªThe Wind-Splitting Sword Monarch, the Yang Ardent Daoist, Mo Qingcang, and Madam Paulownia Blossom¡ªwere lofty figures they could only gaze upon from afar.

    This was precisely why witnessing Su Yi suppress them, one by one, was so shocking.

    Wen Zhongyuan paused, then said warmly, ¡°That sword is extraordinarily high quality, and it''s permeated with spirituality. The light of its edge is bone-piercingly sharp. Since Young Lord Su gave it to you, you should hold onto it.¡±

    Li Gui and the others¡¯ gazes silently grew heated, and when they looked at Miss Xiaohe, their expressions were faintly envious.

    They would never have guessed that, in the moments before his departure, Su Yi would give her such a gift.

    Miss Xiaohe stammered, ¡°Martial Uncle, I¡­ I can¡¯t use a sword of this level. How about you take it?¡±

    Wen Zhongyuan jumped in fright, then hurriedly refused. ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be right. Young Lord Su gave that to you; how could I keep it for myself?¡±

    He said this, then swept his gaze around the group. ¡°I urge you not to set your sights on that sword. If you do, and if that Young Lord Su finds out about it, never mind me; even everyone in Lasting Peace Academybined will be helpless to stop him!¡±

    His words carried a warning.

    Li Gui and the others¡¯ expressions shifted, and they hurriedly promised not to try anything.

    ¡°Xiaohe, you might be inexperienced in the ways of the world, but you¡¯re kind-hearted by nature. I imagine that¡¯s what that Young Lord Su admired about you.¡± When he faced her, Wen Zhongyuan¡¯s gaze softened, bing gentle and benevolent. ¡°Receiving this sword is like establishing a positive karmic connection between him and yourself. You¡¯d best treasure it, and don¡¯t disappoint Young Lord Su¡¯s hopes for you.¡±

    Miss Xiaohe nodded firmly. ¡°Mm!¡±

    ¡­..

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°We can be certain of one thing: of the world¡¯s Xiantian Martial Ancestors, only a sparse handful are even a match for Su Yi now.¡±

    Meanwhile, beneath the same night sky, on the peak of a mountain, a gaunt, wizened old man, an elder of the Ten Directions Pavilion, had aplex look in his eyes. He looked shaken.

    The Swiftlight Sparrows had only just returned with scenes of the battle at Roiling Cloud Temple.

    The elders had already witnessed Su Yi¡¯s illustrious bearing as he cut down an entire group of Xiantian Martial Ancestors.

    ¡°His sword qi is emzoned with the profound, inscrutable charm of the Dao, and his cultivation base can link with the force of heaven and earth. That¡¯s something only an Earthly Immortal should be able to do, but strangely, his cultivation is only in the second level of the Inner Furnace Realm¡­.¡±

    The elegant youth in white looked utterly confused. ¡°How could such a monster exist in this world? Don¡¯t tell me¡­. Don¡¯t tell me he really has been possessed?¡±

    The fat monk and severe man in dark robes fell silent.

    Although they were full of doubts, they were increasingly certain that Su Yi harbored an enormous secret!

    After a while, the withered old man said with a strange look on his face, ¡°If we keep selling Su Yi¡¯s whereabouts, how is that any different from watching our customers throw their lives away?¡±

    The others looked at each other, strange looks on their faces too. He was right; for an ordinary Xiantian Martial Ancestor to target Su Yi really was no different from suicide!

    ¡°That has nothing to do with our Ten Directions Pavilion,¡± said the fat monk with a carefree smile. ¡°Besides, we already agreed not to leak the details of Su Yi¡¯s battles. We can¡¯t go back on our word, right?¡±

    The stern-looking man in dark robes said, ¡°Who else has paid their deposits for our intelligence reports?¡±

    ¡°The Hidden Dragon Sword Sect¡¯s Lu Dongliu, the Su Family¡¯s fourthdy of the house, State Preceptor Hong Shenshang, Second Prince Zhou Zhikun, Sixth Prince Zhou Zhili¡­.¡± The gaunt elder rattled off a list of names at top speeds. Everyst person on the list could strike terror into the hearts of worldly martial artists.

    He paused, then continued, ¡°Of them, the greatest threat to Su Yi is almost certainly Lu Dongliu and his cohort. They¡¯re true cultivators, and they possess secret cultivation methods. Their umtions and strength far surpass mundane cultivators.

    ¡°But Lu Dongliu is scrupulously cautious. He currently has no ns to act, but I can guarantee that when he does take action, he¡¯ll strike with unstoppable force, delivering a single lethal blow.¡±

    .

    When the young man in white heard that, he said gleefully, ¡°Su Yi isn¡¯t so easy to kill. This time, I¡¯m afraid the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect will fall t on its face.¡±

    The withered old man muttered, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. True cultivators like Lu Dongliu undoubtedly have mysterious and powerful cards up their sleeves. If they find the right opportunity, they might well manage to deal Su Yi a fatal blow.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of thinking about all that?¡± said the fat monk irritably. ¡°If you ask me, we¡¯d best hurry up and send Su Yi his cut of the spoils. We don¡¯t want him to misunderstand.¡±

    The others looked at each other. They couldn¡¯t help but sigh

    They were elders of the Ten Directions Pavilion. Most people¡¯s threats were entirely beneath their notice.

    But this threat came from Su Yi; they had no choice but to take it seriously!

    If Su Yi demanded ny percent of their profits, they dared not withhold it!

    ¡°Even Boss?said to do what Su Yi wants. Let¡¯s just carry out our orders,¡± said the severe man in dark robes.

    The others naturally had no objections.

    Thus, that very night, a Swiftlight Sparrow took to the skies carrying a heavy bundle and hurtled toward Su Yi¡¯s current location.

 Chapter 279: The Great Qinâ€™s Shanglin Temple

    <h4>Chapter 279: The Great Qin¡¯s Shanglin Temple</h4>

    Su Yi opened the bundle the Swiftlight Sparrow had delivered. When he saw the treasures inside, he was stunned; spirit stones of all colors were piled there, all of them tier four, fifty-five in total.

    There were thirty-three stalks of spiritual medicine, including twenty-five stalks of tier-four medicine and eight stalks of tier-five medicine. There were also over forty types of spiritual materials¡­ Combined, this was enough wealth to make any Xiantian Martial Ancestor of the mundane world red-eyed and drooling with greed.

    All of this was just ny percent of the profit the Ten Directions Pavilion had made selling Su Yi¡¯s location.

    Sometimes, seeing a single spot was enough to understand the entire leopard. The Ten Directions Pavilion was spread throughout the Great Zhou, Wei, and Qin, and they were famed purveyors of information. One look at the bundle¡¯s contents, and it was clear how shocking their methods of umting wealth were!

    The Swiftlight Sparrow also brought a note. There was a single sentence written on it: ¡°Beware of the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect¡¯s Lu Dongliu.¡±

    Once Su Yi read it, he casually ripped it to pieces. Lu Dongliu? That was an unfamiliar name. Su Yi knew nothing of his cultivation, origins, or status, and he didn¡¯t care either. All he needed to know was that Lu Dongliu hailed from the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect.

    .

    Two dayster, on the eighth day of the fourth month.

    Golden Willow City¡¯s Rising Smoke Inn, the third floor, near the window.

    ¡°Buddhist cultivators of the Great Qin¡¯s Shanglin Temple are headed toward Treasure Temple Yao Mountain too?¡± Ning Sihua¡¯s delicate eyebrows knit together.

    A woman with a face so perfect that it looked like it had been carved by a master artisan sat across from her. She was d in gray, and her skin was white as snow. Her long hair was up, held in ce by an off-white jade hair clip, revealing her long, slender neck. She emanated a serene, lofty air, and even just sitting there, she was the center of attention.

    This was none other than the woman Su Yi had saved from the Spirit Parasite Devilworm, Lan Suo. She was from the Great Qin¡¯s Donghua Sword Sect.

    ¡°They aren¡¯t ¡®headed toward¡¯ Treasure Temple Yao Mountain; they ventured deep into the mountain three days ago,¡± said Lan Suo, holding a secret missive aloft. She passed it to Ning Sihua. ¡°This is the intelligence I received yesterday. Take a look; then you¡¯ll know.¡±

    Ning Sihua read it, then asked, ¡°What level of expert is the Taming Dragon Hall¡¯s Sutra Crane?¡±

    ¡°He became a Xiantian Martial Ancestor twenty years ago, and he cultivates the Exalted Demon-Smiting Sutra. He¡¯s adept at the holy decrees of Buddhism, and his foundations are terrifying to the extreme. Xiantian Martial Ancestors of the mundane world aren¡¯t even remotelyparable,¡± said Lan Suo, her pretty eyes staring directly at Ning Sihua. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that even if you took action personally, you¡¯d struggle to take him down.¡±

    Ning Sihua was briefly stunned. ¡°In that case, we really have to take this Sutra Crane seriously.¡±

    There were three great cultivation factions in the Great Qin¡ªthe Donghua Sword Sect and two temples, the Buddhist Shanglin Temple and the Daoist Profound Moon Temple. All were superior to the Great Zhou¡¯s Hidden Dragon Sword Sect in every way.

    Shanglin Temple in particr was honored as a holy ground for Buddhist cultivators, and even the Great Qin¡¯s imperial family included numerous adherents.

    And now, an elder of the Taming Dragon Hall had gone to Treasure Temple Yao Mountain leading eighteen monks of the Arhat Hall. It would have been hard?not?to take this seriously.

    Ning Sihua pondered, then asked another question. ¡°What are they doing at Treasure Temple Yao Mountain?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I imagine they¡¯re here in search of good fortune, just like we are,¡± said Lan Suo softly. ¡°After all, deep within the mountain wilderness, there¡¯s a sinister and highly unusual ruin of a temple. It¡¯s surely got some connection to Buddhism, and it¡¯s natural that it would attract the attention of people like the Shanglin Temple¡¯s Buddhist cultivators.¡±

    ¡°Pce Master Ning, Young Lord Su isn¡¯t here yet?¡± It was then that Mu Xi walked in from outside the inn and sat down beside Ning Sihua and Lan Suo. He wore jade-colored robes and a crown on his head. His eyebrows were sharp as swords, and his eyes sparkled like stars, giving him a natural, carefree elegance.

    ¡°He isn¡¯t.¡± Ning Sihua shook her head.

    Mu Xi thought, then lowered his voice and said, ¡°I just circled the area around Bloodthistle Yao Mountain and asked around the city. It seems that ofte, quite a few people have ventured deep into the mountains. It seems they¡¯re headed towards the ruins of that treasure temple.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me something?about the?ruins?has?changed?¡± eximed Ning Sihua.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that,¡± said Mu Xi.

    Not long after the three of them started chatting, they heard footsteps from outside. Shortly after, a tall, lean figure walked into view.

    He was d in blue, and he looked calm and transcendent. This was none other than Su Yi.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re finally here.¡± Ning Sihua rose and weed him with a smile.

    And when she saw Su Yi, Lan Suo felt a bit bashful and uneasy; she seemed unwilling to meet his gaze. How could she forget what happened when Su Yi saved her from the Spirit Parasite Devilworm? He¡¯d seen her practically naked!

    Even now, she felt extremely awkward whenever she thought about it.

    Mu Xi, meanwhile, eximed, ¡°Young Lord Su, how many days has it been since west saw you? You¡¯ve already be a second-level Grandmaster!¡±

    When she heard this, Ning Sihua¡¯s keen senses picked up on the change in Su Yi¡¯s presence too. It was obvious that his cultivation had grown once more!

    She was inwardly stunned.?In just a few days, he¡¯s advanced by a full level. This growth rate is simply shocking!

    ¡°It¡¯s just a minor advance; it¡¯s not even worth mentioning,¡± said Su Yi. As he spoke, his gazended on Lan Suo. He was a bit stunned. ¡°Is sheing to Treasure Temple Yao Mountain too?¡±

    He naturally wouldn¡¯t forget her, not after seeing her stunning, exquisite figure practically unclothed.

    Lan Suo rose, then met Su Yi¡¯s gaze. ¡°Am I not wee?¡±

    She had a cold, noble disposition, and a wondrous figure. Her every subtle movement was full of poise.

    Ning Sihua chimed in from the sidelines, ¡°Young Lord Su, Lan Suo is a Xiantian Martial Ancestor, and she hails from the Donghua Sword Sect¡­.¡±

    But Su Yi calmly interrupted, ¡°I¡¯m happy so long as she isn¡¯t a burden.¡±

    Lan Suo was stunned; it seemed the words ¡°burden¡± had stuck deep within her proud heart. She said solemnly, "Young Lord Su, please rest assured.?However?incapable I may be, I can at least take care of myself, and I won¡¯t make trouble.¡±

    Her voice carried a clear note of cold displeasure.

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi, disregarding that thread of dissatisfaction. Instead, he turned to look at Ning Sihua and Mu Xi. ¡°Are your preparations in order?¡±

    Both of them nodded.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s head out now¡± Su Yi immediately made his decision.

    ¡­¡­

    Treasure Temple Yao Mountain was a few dozen miles past Golden Willow City, and the mountain stretched over a hundred miles; it was vast and majestic.

    Even in the days of antiquity, people saw this massive mountain as a danger zone. Spirit beasts ran rampant, and poisonous miasma lingered in the air. Worse, there was no shortage of yin souls and other apparitions. Never mind ordinary people; even aplished martial artists dared not?venture in recklessly.

    When Su Yi and hispanions reached the outer perimeter of the mountain, it was already the middle of the night. Looking up at the sky, they saw denseyers of cloud hovering over Treasure Temple Yao Mountain, blotting out the light of the heavens and adding an oppressive, stifling atmosphere to thendscape.

    Su Yi first saw this from afar. Even he looked more solemn than before.?Yao qi surging into the clouds? Baleful mists blotting out the dome of heaven? This ce really is strange!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, unless something unexpected happens along the way, we¡¯ll reach the ruined treasure temple at the heart of the mountain in about half a day,¡± said Ning Sihua softly. ¡°But ording to the intelligence we''ve just received, numerous experts of the Great Qin¡¯s Shanglin Temple are headed there too.¡±

    ¡°Experts of the Buddhist way?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shot up.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± said Ning Sihua. She hurriedly exined everything she knew about Elder Sutra Crane of the Taming Dragon Hall.

    ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡± Su Yi nodded. Suddenly, he recalled something, and he turned to face Lan Suo. ¡°You¡¯re from the Great Qin. Have you ever heard of the Hiddensky Sect?¡±

    Lan Suo¡¯s beautiful eyes were suddenly focused, and she seemed iparably stunned. ¡°How did you learn about that organization?¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t hide it. ¡°A few days ago, I killed a Spirit Dao cultivator¡¯s soul avatar. Apparently, its owner called herself the Pomegranate me Monarch, and she hails from the Hiddensky Sect.¡±

    ¡°The Pomegranate me Monarch?¡± Lan Suo couldn¡¯t help but cry out, her exquisite features now brimming with utter astonishment. ¡°With your power, how could you possibly y one of?her?soul avatars?¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t respond, but based on her response, it seemed she knew of the Pomegranate me monarch. This took him by surprise.

    There was no doubt about it; it was just as Ning Sihua said. Lan Suo¡¯s background really wasn¡¯t simple; an ordinary person would never even get the chance to learn about a Spirit Dao cultivator.

    When Ning Sihua saw this, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Lan Suo, who is this Pomegranate me Monarch? What is the Hiddensky Sect? Why haven¡¯t I heard of them?¡±

    Lan Suo took a deep breath to steady her nerves, then said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve only ever heard one of my seniors mention her. He said that a mysterious person who calls herself the Pomegranate me Monarch lives within the Great Qin, and that her cultivation is profound and inscrutable. He said it¡¯s highly likely that she¡¯s a Spirit Dao cultivator?from the Great?Xia.¡±

    She paused, then continued, ¡°That¡¯s all I know, but that senior also told me that if I encounter anyone who says they¡¯re from the Hiddensky Sect, I should stay as far away from them as possible. Otherwise, they¡¯ll bring unpredictable trouble.¡±

    ¡°That¡­.¡± Even Ning Sihua was a bit stunned.

    She was well aware of just how lofty Lan Suo¡¯s status in the Great Qin was. She would never have guessed that even Lan Suo would speak of the Pomegranate me Monarch and the Hiddensky Sect with such dread despite knowing so little!

    Mu Xi was surprised too. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°If the Pomegranate me Monarch really is a Spirit Dao cultivator of the Great Xia, doesn¡¯t that mean that the Hiddensky Sect is most likely from the Great Xia as well?¡±

    ¡°Most¡­. Most likely¡­.¡± Lan Suo dared not say for sure, but from that moment on, her gaze carried a newfound hint of surprise whenever she looked at Su Yi.?He actually dared kill the Pomegranate me Monarch¡¯s avatar! Isn¡¯t that a bit reckless? Isn¡¯t he afraid that she¡¯ll set her sights on him?

    It wasn¡¯t just Lan Suo, either. Ning Sihua and Mu Xi were startled too. Neither would have guessed that Su Yi had achieved such a valiant feat.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Yi wasted no further words. He just proceeded directly toward Treasure Temple Yao Mountain.

    Ning Sihua and the others hurried after him. Before long, they disappeared from view.

    An hourter, a vicious bird with snow-white feathers descended,nding in the very same spot where Su Yi and his allies had stood earlier.

    Immediately afterward, a group dismounted from its back. Their leader was a man with long robes and graying temples. His face was cold, with features that looked hewn out of stone. This was none other than the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect¡¯s Text Transmission Pavilion elder, Lu Dongliu!

 Chapter 280: Ruins and Doubt

    <h4>Chapter 280: Ruins and Doubt</h4>

    Li Cang and Liao Yunliu followed Lu Dongliu.

    Li Cang¡¯s hair and beard were white, and he looked kindly and benevolent. Liao Yunliu wore Daoist robes, and she had a longsword strapped to her back. They were, respectively, the grand and second elders of the Inner Dragon Sword Sect¡¯s outer sect.

    ¡°This Treasure Temple Yao Mountain is actually an excellent ce to kill someone.¡± Lu Dongliu stared at the distant Treasure Temple Yao Mountain, then said lightly, ¡°Its depths hide strange perils, and it¡¯s easy for unexpected situations to arise. This might well be our chance to y Su Yi!¡±

    ¡°That Su Yi kid is actually quite interesting. It seems he¡¯s in no rush to reach the Jade Capital. Instead, he¡¯s traversing mountains and rivers on foot. Now, he¡¯s even stopped?to y?on Treasure Temple Yao Mountain¡­.¡± Li Cangughed. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen someone so gutsy.¡±

    ¡°Gutsy? Not necessarily, but what I can say with certainty is that the cards at his disposal are enough to contend with Xiantian Martial Ancestors,¡± said Liao Yunliu. Her clear eyes were as sharp and intimidating as swords. ¡°Don¡¯t forget: at Dragonbridge Station, he defeated Wang Zhuo of Skywalk Academy.

    ¡°And at Roiling Cloud Temple, Situ Gong of the Ten Great Xiantian Martial Ancestors couldn¡¯t take him down, not even after joining forces with four of his fellows.¡±

    She paused, then continued, ¡°Although the Ten Directions Pce hasn¡¯t revealed the specifics of their battle, Su Yi emerged from both struggles as the final victor. That¡¯s clear proof of his strength.¡±

    Lu Dongliu nodded, his expression tranquil. ¡°So if we want to take him down, we have to wait for the right opportunity. We cannot be hasty. If it¡¯s not the right time, better give up than attack recklessly.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± As he said this, he strode towards Treasure Temple Yao Mountain. Hispanions followed.

    As for the snow-white bird, it took to the skies and disappeared into the depths of the clouds.

    ¡­¡­

    Four hourster, in a stretch of mountain shrouded in dense mists.

    Bzzzz!

    The golden edge of a knife shot through the air, leaving dazzling radiance in its wake.

    It cut through the charging swarm of spirit beasts as if they were made of paper.

    Whoosh!

    Lan Suo beckoned, and the golden knife returned to her palm. Upon closer inspection, this was a slender golden throwing knife. It was dazzling and resplendent, and it brimmed with spirituality.

    Su Yi and hispanions had long since grown ustomed to this, so they just continued on their way.

    They¡¯d encountered numerous dangers since entering Treasure Temple Yao Mountain. Swarms of spirit beasts, vicious spirits, and vengeful souls nourished in the baleful mists, flocks of vicious birds descending from the skies¡­

    Their ranks included no shortage of beings capable of threatening a Xiantian Martial Ancestor!

    But without exception, Lan Suo cut them down as if they were made of rotten wood!

    This inheritor of the Great Qin¡¯s Donghua Sword Sect didn¡¯t just have a lofty status and mysterious origins; she even wielded numerous mighty secret treasures.

    For instance, her golden throwing knife. It was an extraordinary spiritual weapon, and it was obviously the work of an Origin Dao cultivator. It far surpassed the spiritual weapons of the mundane world.

    Apart from that, she had countless jade talismans at her disposal They, too, were the work of an Origin Dao cultivator.

    Some of the jade talismans could summon lightning to y her foes. Others could?exorcize?evil spirits, while some could control ghosts¡­

    Even ignoring their power, the materials alone were rare and precious; without exception, they were carved of tier-five spiritual materials!

    Add that to the time and effort it took to make them, and each jade talisman was priceless!

    Were any ordinary martial artist to obtain even one such treasure, they¡¯d likely keep it in reserve as their ultimate ace-in-the-hole.

    Yet in Lan Suo¡¯s hands, they seemed worthless. She used them without the slightest heartache.

    It had been only four hours since they set foot on Treasure Temple Yao Mountain, but Lan Suo had already used six such jade talismans.

    Seeing this, even Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butment.?It¡¯s obvious at a nce that this woman has no shortage of cash!

    From head to toe, her entire get-up screamed ¡°I have money, so I can do whatever I want!¡±

    ¡°Young Lord Su, do you think I¡¯m a burden now?¡± Lan Suo asked calmly, her eyes shining with nigh indiscernible pride.

    She¡¯d killed everyst strange and dangerous creature they¡¯d encountered thus far. All of this was in the name of vindication; she wanted to return thebel of ¡°burden¡± to Su Yi!

    Su Yiughed dryly and shook his head. ¡°You slew a few unsightly spirit beasts and vicious ghosts. What does that prove?¡±

    With that, he continued ahead, entirely unconcerned.

    Lan Suo couldn¡¯t help but purse her lips.?Is it really so hard to admit you were wrong? What a small-minded man!

    ¡°Big Sister Ning, use these to protect yourself.¡± Lan Suo took out a handful of jade origin talismans and passed them to Ning Sihua. There were at least ten of them, yet she just stuffed them into her friend¡¯s hands as if they were no more precious than bok choy.

    Ning Sihua epted them with a smile, then transmitted, ¡°Lan Suo, don¡¯t take Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s words to heart. He¡¯s a bit overly prideful, but he¡¯s a real cultivator, with the skill to back it up. Should we encounter life-threatening danger, I¡¯m afraid only he can save us.¡±

    ¡°I naturally know he¡¯s capable,¡± said Lan Suo dismissively. ¡°Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t have rid me of my Spirit Parasite Devilworm. But he¡­ He looked down on me earlier. He acted like I was a burden. That really displeased me.¡±

    Ning Sihua smiled but said no more. Some things were better to touch on gently.

    Even if she said more, given Lan Suo¡¯s proud heart, Ning Sihua feared it wouldn¡¯t have much of an effect.

    ¡°Little Brother Mu Xi, do you need jade talismans to protect yourself too?¡± Lan Suo batted her bright eyes and turned to the Mountain-Subduing King.

    Mu Xi was stunned, but then, he smiled heartily. ¡°It seems I have no reason to refuse.¡±

    Who would disdain a treasure delivered straight to their doorstep?

    Lan Suo then took out a handful of a dozen or so talismans and handed them to him. ¡°Here, take them! If it¡¯s not enough, just say so! Don¡¯t be an outsider; we¡¯re all in the same camp here.¡±

    Mu Xi epted them with a smile. ¡°Many thanks, Lan Suo.¡±

    In his heart, he sighed.?I¡¯ve seen plenty of rich people before, but never anyone this rich. Does she live in a spirit stone mine?

    Lan Suo thought, then darted up ahead and caught up to Su Yi. She took out another ten talismans and generously proffered them. ¡°Young Lord Su, I know you saw me as a burden earlier, but I¡¯m not small-minded enough to make a fuss. I¡¯ll give you these. Let them mend the rift between us.¡±

    Su Yi nced at Lan Suo. ¡°Want to hear my advice?¡±

    Lan Suo grinned. ¡°Please, enlighten me.¡±

    ¡°Even jade talismans of this level are, ultimately, nothing but external objects. Using them to resolve danger too often in the early stages of your cultivation has only risks and no advantages. Of course, as long as you maintain the proper bnce and don¡¯t let them confound you, you¡¯ll have nothing to worry about.¡±

    Lan Suo was stunned, and her smile froze in pace. Her brow furrowed, forming dark lines.?I gave you treasures out of the goodness of my heart. It¡¯s bad enough that you¡¯re not grateful, but now you¡¯re even criticizing me?

    But she couldn¡¯t argue, either. Her family¡¯s seniors had given her much the same warning. They too said that when one cultivated the Dao, one couldn¡¯t be overly dependent on external goods. Doing so would negatively influence one''s growth.

    When her seniors said that, she found it convincing, but hearing the same thing from a seventeen-year-old like Su Yi still displeased her.

    She took in a deep breath, then smiled sweetly. ¡°Many thanks for your guidance, Young Lord Su. These jade talismans¡­ I think I¡¯d best hold onto them.¡±

    She then paid him no further heed. Instead, she turned and walked over to Ning Sihua. Who knows what they discussed, but before long, Lan Suo looked cheerful again.

    When he saw this, Mu Xi thought to himself,?This Lan Suo is a bit prideful, but her temperament isn¡¯t bad, and both her appearance and disposition ce her at the pinnacle of this world. Her background is obviously extraordinary too. Whoever marries her will receive both a feast for the eyes and a treasure trove¡­.¡±

    Another six hours passed. Su Yi suddenly paused, then peered into the dome of the heavens and saw¡ª

    Hundreds of thousands of illusory ck lotuses appeared overhead, swaying in the air, graceful and ethereal. asionally, indistinct figures flitted into view, then disappeared in a sh.

    All of this cast the entire stretch of heaven and earth in an intimidating, sinister light.

    ¡°The Treasure Temple Ruins are up ahead.¡± Ning Sihua walked up and said softly, ¡°That¡¯s the most dangerous stretch of Treasure Temple Yao Mountain. Who knows how many martial artists have explored the ruins in search of fortune? But few ever return. Countless lives have been buried there.¡±

    Her voice carried a hint of solemnity.

    ¡°The Treasure Temple Ruins are enormous; they cover about five hundred acres. I once risked my life to venture inside, but even then, I only explored the outermost perimeter¡­.¡± Mu Xi walked over as well, his expression strange. ¡°That¡¯s where I found my Qilin Blood Jade Pendant¡­.¡±

    He felt a bit emotional. The people of the empire thought him blessed with fortune and rare talent. They said he was a peerless genius.

    But he knew better than anyone that it was the Qilin Blood Pendant he¡¯d found that had changed the course of his life, enabling him to race down the path of cultivation and be the youngest of the Great Zhou¡¯s non-Zhou kings!

    It was fair to say that the Treasure Temple Ruins had changed his destiny!

    Su Yi asked, ¡°Is that run-down Buddha statue you told me about in the ruins too?¡±

    .

    Mu Xi nodded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look,¡± said Su Yi, forging ahead without dy.

    Before long, they saw a winding stretch of run-down, crumbling buildings up ahead.

    The skies were dark and overcast. Yao qi soared into the heavens, enveloping the ruins in denseyers of baleful mist. It was hard to tell at a nce just how vast the ruins were, adding an additionalyer of mysteriousness.

    And when they arrived, the sound of Sanskrit chanting emanated from an unknown source, the sound drifting throughout heaven and earth, lingering without dispersing.

    When the chanting reached their ears, it gave them an oppressive, sinister sensation, like the muttering of ghosts. It wasn¡¯t cold, but it was enough to make one shudder.

    Overhead, unearthly ck lotuses filled the air. Currents of roiling yao qi circted between them, blotting out the skies.

    Every aspect of this scene had a strange and inauspicious vor.

    Su Yi briefly examined it, then nced at the entrance of a distant temple.

    This was likely the entrance to the entire stretch of ruins. The stone steps were in pieces, and the statues by the gates had crumbled. Even the gates themselves had long since fallen apart.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Before long, Su Yi¡¯s gaze focused.

    Right up ahead, near the gates to the ruined temple, he saw corpses scattered across the grounds¡ªmen and women, elders and children. They obviously hadn¡¯t been dead long, as their bodies were still bleeding.

    Ake of blood and a field of corpses. The sight was terrifying to behold.

    ¡°This¡­.¡± When Ning Sihua, Mu Xi, and Lan Suo saw this, their hearts instantly turned solemn, and their expressions were grave.

 Chapter 281: The Lotus Pond Remains, but the Statue Niche Is Gone

    <h4>Chapter 281: The Lotus Pond Remains, but the Statue Niche Is Gone</h4>

    After a moment of silent pondering, Mu Xi said gravely, ¡°Those corpses are most likely martial artists who¡¯vee here recently. I just don¡¯t know how many of the people made it into the depths of the ruined temple alive.¡±

    Ning Sihua¡¯s clear eyes turned toward Su Yi. ¡°Fellow Daoist, can you tell how they died?¡±

    ¡°A grand formation,¡± said Su Yi tly. ¡°It¡¯s simr to the one we saw deep within Bloodthistle Yao Mountain, except this formation is obviously the work of a Buddhist expert. Except¡­"

    He paused to think, then said, ¡°This formation¡¯s power source has obviously been corroded by malevolent energies. As a result, the phenomena it produces now carry a strange and unnatural aura.¡±

    He then nced up at the hundreds and thousands of unearthly ck illusory lotuses overhead. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the power sealed beneath this formation almost certainly belongs to a yao or demon.¡±

    A yao or demon!

    Ning Sihua, Mu Xi, and Lan Suo¡¯s gazes were instantly solemn.

    But Su Yi? Even as he spoke, he had already continued on his way.

    The Sanskrit sutras were like the secret whispering of ghosts. The sound was cold, eerie, and terrifying.

    The entire stretch of heaven and earth was dark and oppressive, especially the entryway to the ruined temple. The ground was piled high with corpses, the blood gathering into pools. The bloody spectacle was enough to make one¡¯s hair stand on end.

    But it was as if Su Yi didn¡¯t even notice it. He just continued ahead, one step at a time.

    Ning Sihua, Mu Xi, and Lan Suo stuck close to him, all of them visibly on guard.

    When they reached the crumbling temple¡¯s entrance, Su Yi suddenly stopped in his tracks.

    Almost simultaneously¡ª

    A figure appeared from deep within the fog. It was a monk in gray, his hands clutching prayer beads. He appeared in the doorway seemingly out of nowhere, as if he were a ghost.

    The monk¡¯s expression was solemn as he greeted them. ¡°Dear benefactors, this is forbidden ground. If you approach, you¡¯ll invite a fatal cmity upon yourselves.¡±

    His voice boomed like a grand bell, rumbling through the air.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shifted upward, while Lan Suo seemed to realize something. ¡°Are you a monk of Shanglin Temple?¡±

    The monk¡¯s eyes shed, and his gazended on Lan Suo. ¡°You¡¯ve got keen eyes, Lady Benefactor. This humble monk indeed hails from the Great Qin¡¯s Shanglin Temple. I belong to the Arhat Hall, and my title is ¡®Jueheng¡¯ or ¡®Awakening Bnce.¡¯¡±

    The ¡°Jue¡±, or ¡°Awakening¡± generation!

    Lan Suo¡¯s bright eyes were solemn, and she looked a bit surprised as she hurriedly transmitted to herpanions, ¡°The monks of Shanglin Temple¡¯s ¡®Jue¡¯ generation are all first-rate Xiantian Martial Ancestors. Everyst one of them has mastered a unique Buddhist divine skill. They¡¯re extremely terrifying; Xiantian Martial Artists of the mundane world can¡¯t even begin topare to them.

    Ning Sihua and Mu Xi were instantly solemn.

    Cultivation factions were on an entirely different ying field; they transcended the mundane world, and the cultivation methods at their disposal far surpassed those avable to ordinary martial artists.

    Thus, even if two martial artists were both Xiantian Martial Ancestors, the one who¡¯d emerged from a Buddhist faction could easily obliterate a mundane foe of the same level!

    This came down to differences in umted experience, inheritances, and talent.

    But Su Yi wasn¡¯t the least bit concerned. He said tly, ¡°My life and death have nothing to do with you. If you truly mean well, you¡¯d best step aside.¡±

    As he spoke, he was already continuing toward the crumbling gate.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Awakening Bnce¡¯s aura exploded around him, and his eyes shed like a furious golden vajra. ¡°This humble monk said it already: this is forbidden ground! You¡¯d best not bring misery upon yourselves, or else¡­.¡±

    Before he could finish, Su Yi swept his sleeves.

    Whoosh!

    A streak of mysterious, pale blue sword qi swept through the air, targeting the monk standing in the doorway.

    ¡°Brazen!¡± Awakening Bnce lost his temper. His hands formed seals, and he pressed the air.

    Boom!

    A radiant golden Buddhist hand seal condensed, solemn and imposing as it pressed ruthlessly down.

    This was a Buddhist divine skill, and it was miraculous beyondparison. This might and prestige were far beyond the likes of Situ Gong, one of the Great Zhou¡¯s Ten Great Xiantian Martial Ancestors.

    However¡­.

    Su Yi¡¯s sword might have looked casual and understated, but how could it possibly be ordinary?

    The sword light shed, and with a bang, the golden Buddhist hand seal split in two like a sheet of paper, then burst apart in the air with a rain of sparks.

    And Su Yi¡¯s sword qi continued ahead, straight toward Awakening Bnce.

    The monk¡¯s expression shifted, and he suddenly activated his prayer beads. Dazzling golden light instantly surged forth, condensing into a translucent golden barrier right in front of him.

    Bang!

    The sword qi collided with the barrier, the resulting impact shaking heaven and earth.

    In the end, although it blocked the power of Su Yi¡¯s sword, spiderweb-like cracks formed all over the barrier¡¯s surface. In the end, the golden light couldn¡¯t take it, and it crumbled into nothingness.

    Awakening Bnce trembled slightly, and he finally lost his cool. ¡°Benefactor, do you insist on bing the Shanglin Temple¡¯s enemy?¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste words. He just waved his sleeves and attacked once more.

    That simple, direct efficiency left Awakening Bnce both startled and furious.

    ¡°Compassion cannot redeem those unwilling to ept it. Since you stubbornly refuse to see the light, just wait! You¡¯ll suffer the consequences!¡±

    Awakening Bnce didn¡¯t try to fight head-on. He just turned and charged deep into the dense mists of the ruins¡¯ interior.

    Whoosh~!

    When Su Yi¡¯s attack passed through the doorway, the strange rippling of a formation dissolved it, and the sword qi silently disappeared.

    ¡°Just as I thought; the ruins are covered in a formation.¡± A hint of a strange light shed through Su Yi¡¯s eyes.

    After witnessing the entire exchange, Lan Suo couldn¡¯t hold back. ¡°Young Lord Su, aren¡¯t you afraid that Shanglin Temple will target you? That¡¯s the top Buddhist holynd of the Great Qin. Their ranks include no shortage of Earthly Immortals!¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Su Yi asked right back.

    Lan Suo promptly fell silent. He¡¯d already attacked; that naturally proved Su Yi wasn¡¯t the least bit afraid of some Shanglin Temple.

    Ning Sihua gently warned her friend, ¡°Lan Suo, when we proceed into the temple, it¡¯s highly likely we¡¯lle into conflict with the Buddhist cultivators of Shanglin Temple. You¡¯d best prepare yourself.¡±

    Lan Suo nodded.

    ¡°All of you, get behind me,¡± said Su Yi. As he spoke, he continued ahead.

    Rumble!

    As soon as Su Yi and his group entered the doorway, the surrounding mist clouds churned and surged.

    It was as if heaven and earth had turned upside down. Everything seemed to change, and countless streaks of mist gathered from all sides and formed a giant dragon.

    This was obviously a bewildering mists formation, but it wasn¡¯t just useful for stopping and dying intruders; it doubled as a terrifying killing formation.

    Streaks of mist stretched hundreds of feet, a vicious dragon condensed of pure, baleful mists. It coiled like an enormous chain and charged in a mad frenzy.

    Were Su Yi any other martial artist, when the cloud ¡°chain¡± tightened, he would have been crushed into a meaty pulp.

    But to Su Yi, this formation didn¡¯t amount to anything.

    Hispanions watched as¡ª

    Divine light red in the depths of his inscrutable gaze, and with a wave of his sleeves¡ª

    ¡°Open!¡±

    Boom! Rumble!

    A streak of sword qi surged forth with a low, thunderous rumble. It arced through the air and shed, effortlessly slicing through the mist dragon. It instantly dispersed into nothingness.

    When Ning Sihua and the others saw this, they were stunned despite themselves.

    That sword stretched a thousand feet, striking like an ax through bamboo!

    But how deep and expansive were the ruins? After traversing about one thousand feet, Su Yi and hispanions surveyed their surroundings, but they were still shrouded in dense, baleful mists.

    The mists were the work of a circting formation, and they could restrict even divine sense. With Su Yi¡¯s current cultivation, his divine sense could only cover a thirty-meter range.

    But Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to worry about that.

    It was just a bewildering mist formation. He didn¡¯t need to worry about solving and destroying it; he could just force his way through.

    ng!

    The Abstruse God Sword appeared in his palm. He circted his cultivation and, robes billowing around him, shed repeatedly.

    At his current cultivation,bined with his attainments in the Dao of the Sword, even a casual swing could take the life of a Xiantian Martial Ancestor.

    Each of his swings now arced like a divine rainbow, prating the mists and forcefully clearing a path.

    In the face of absolute strength, skill was meaningless!

    Who cared what exquisite and subtle formation someone used? All Su Yi had to do was break it!

    ¡°Is this guy seriously a second-level Grandmaster!?¡± Lan Suo was stunned. Astonishment was written all over her exquisite face.

    The power of those sweeping streaks of sword qi made even her heart palpitate with terror. She could never have imagined that this power belonged to a seventeen-year-old Grandmaster.

    As for Ning Sihua and Mu Xi, they¡¯d long since grown ustomed to this.

    Before long, the entire group passed through the mist formation and arrived at a dried-up pond.

    This ce was in ruins too. It was inplete disrepair, but they could vaguely discern that this was once a massive ritual ground, and that the dried-up pond was at its center.

    Upon closer inspection, the dried-up bond was several thousand feet across, and the mud of its interior was cracked, with piles of withered bones.

    A single unearthly ck lotus sprouted from each and every corpse. There were thousands of them, and they swayed in ce.

    The dark, baleful energy surge from the flowers, emanating a bone-piercingly cold, sinister yin energy.

    When they arrived, Su Yi¡¯s dark eyes focused. His divine sense keenly picked up on the presence of an extremely unusual restriction formation.

    ¡°So that¡¯s it. The projections of unearthly ck lotuses we saw hovering in the sky outside came from here¡­.¡± Su Yi looked enlightened. ¡°There¡¯s a lotus pond at the center of this ritual ground. This was once a ce where Buddhists gave sermons and chanted sutras; it was austere and holy. Who¡¯d have thought it would one day be the base of such a wicked, sinister formation¡­?

    ¡°The withered corpses within the pond are likely martial artists who fell here once ago. The formation absorbs their flesh, spirit, and qi, condensing them into raw power, which it uses to maintain its operations.

    ¡°But using blood and flesh to direct and build a killing formation? Those are clearly the methods of yao cultivators and demonic sects.?Interesting! This ce isn¡¯t simply another Buddhist temple; I suspect there are demonic sects and yao cultivators involved¡­.¡±

    Just as Su Yi was pondering, Mu Xi couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I was here once, but at the time, there were no unearthly ck lotuses in the pond. Furthermore, there was an alcove made of ck stone on the other side, but now it¡¯s gone!¡±

    ¡°Is there anything special about the alcove?¡± Ning Sihua asked curiously.

    Mu Xi fell silent for a while, then said, ¡°I found my Qilin Blood Jade Pendant inside it.¡±

    When he heard this, even Su Yi was stunned. He vividly remembered the pendant in question; it was formed of the blood of a True Spirit. It would have been a rare and precious treasure even in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds.

    Who¡¯d have thought that a jade pendant like that woulde from a mysterious alcove?

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but recall the statue he¡¯d obtained from the Firedome King, Xia Houlin.

    The little Buddhist statue was only about the size of a fist, yet it was carved from the bone of a True Spirit. The statue¡¯s hands formed lotus seals, and a true dragon coiled around its upper body. It, too, was mysterious to the extreme.

    Su Yi certainly hadn¡¯t forgotten how, when he perceived the statue through his divine sense, he saw unparalleled visions of a monk in white riding a true dragon through the stars!

    And ording to Mu Xi¡¯s deductions, the Buddha statue was from the ruined temple too!

 Chapter 282: The Prajna Meditation Garden, the Evil Dragonâ€™s Restricted Ground

    <h4>Chapter 282: The Prajna Meditation Garden, the Evil Dragon¡¯s Restricted Ground</h4>

    The Mountain-Subduing King, Mu Xi, had obtained a jade pendant formed of the blood of a True Spirit here.

    The Firedome King, Xia Houlin, found a Buddhist statue carved from the bone of a True Spirit.

    From this, it was clear that this was indeed the ruin of an?ancient Buddhist temple, and furthermore, that the temple wasn¡¯t the least bit simple!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Yi led the way ahead.

    Before even crossing this stretch of ruin, the pond filled with ck lotuses rumbled. Immediately afterward, it was as if the densely-packed ck lotuses awakened. They bloomed, firing beams of blood-red light from their stamens, and their lights shot into the sky.

    Rumble~!

    The entire stretch of heaven and earth trembled.

    Countless blood-colored vines, each as thick as a water barrel, surged from the east.

    From the west came one rumbling golden dagger-axe after another.

    Blood-colored mes zed from the south, while a frigid, bone-piercing current of crimson waters flooded in from the north.

    And in the center, a blood-colored mountain rose, covering heaven and earth, like a bridge into the sky.

    In an instant, five different types of elemental powerbined to power the unearthly, blood-colored grand formation. The elemental energies enveloped the entire area.

    Ning Sihua and the others¡¯ hearts clenched, and their expressions filled with unprecedented solemnity. This was unquestionably a terrifying killing formation, and all of them felt an intense, potentially fatal threat.

    But Su Yi only shook his head and chuckled. ¡°If this were some other type of formation, it might take a little effort, but a grand formation based on the five elements? It¡¯s practically seeking out its own humiliation.¡±

    The five elements were the most basic power of the Dao of Talismans and Formations. Elemental power gave rise to the limitless profundities of the Dao of Talismans.

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t a real talisman master, but in his past life, he¡¯d perused countless tomes and mastered countless arts. He naturally had ample experience setting up formations¡ªand ample experience breaking them.

    Hispanions watched as he leisurely strolled ahead.

    Rumble! Boom!

    As soon as he entered the formation¡¯s range, the entire five-element-powered formation rumbled and circted.

    First came countless tongues of searing me. They nketed the earth, emanating a baleful, eerie aura. They could incinerate gold and boil iron. Worse, the mes were poisonous and corrosive.

    However, Su Yi paid them no heed. A barrier of true essence appeared before him, blocking the searing mes while they were still three hundred feet away. He then continued further into the formation.

    Boom!

    The formation rumbled and boomed, almost as if it were angry.

    A momentter, a churning current of crimson waters swept toward Su Yi. The flood was formed entirely of water elemental essence, like a towering tsunami.

    Immediately afterward, the golden dagger-axes streaked toward him, stirring up howling gales, like a rain of magic treasures.

    Countless blood-colored vines twisted and distorted, like whips dancing in a mad frenzy, aiming straight toward him.

    But the most terrifying of all was the vast central mountain. One crimson boulder after another came crashing down like a meteor shower. As they crashed to the ground, the impact rang out, loud, forceful, and terrifying.

    Metal, wood, water, fire, and earth. The power of all five elements now burst forth.

    Su Yi¡¯spanions¡¯ hair stood on end. They poured their energy into their weapons and readied themselves for battle, but in the face of such a terrifyingly grand formation, their hearts shook, and they felt stifled and helpless.

    They couldn¡¯t help but suspect that, even if an Earthly Immortal were to show up, they¡¯d struggle to contend with this formation too.

    But it was then that a burst of calmughter escaped Su Yi¡¯s lips.?¡°Devour the spirit and transform it into energy. The Edict is the guide. Activate!¡±

    With that, he raised the Abstruse God Sword into the air.

    Hispanions then watched as an inscrutable, borate pattern appeared on the surface of the sword¡¯s ink-dark de. Layer afteryer of whirling vortex formed around it, then rose into the air.

    The Spirit-Devouring Edict!

    This was one of the Nine Great Edicts passed down by the Demons¡¯ Elysium. It possessed the miraculous ability to devour all forms of energy and repurpose them to its own ends.

    And now, Su Yi was using it to break the formation!

    First, the surging crimson current was drawn into the vortex created by the Edict, like a river flowing into the sea. It couldn¡¯t even get close to Su Yi andpany.

    The formation was formed of the five elements; they supported each other, so the loss of one affected the entire formation.

    ¡°Break!¡± Su Yi suddenly swung the Abstruse God Sword. The current, which was still pouring into the vortex, swung with it, sweeping into the sea of searing crimson mes.

    Water and fire didn¡¯t mix. As soon as the two collided, they burst apart. The resulting destructive power swept forth in all directions.

    The shockwaves dealt a terrifying blow to the dagger-axes representing the metal element, the crimson vines formed of the wood element, and the towering blood-colored mountain.

    Rumble! Rumble!

    In an instant, the entire five-element disarray was in disarray. The towering mes, flood, edged weapons, falling stones, and vines shed with each other. They continuously fell apart, and the entire formation started to crumble.

    In just a few breaths of time, beneath Ning Sihua and the others¡¯ stunned gazes, the grand killing formation that covered this entire stretch ofnd disintegratedpletely!

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    Lan Suo¡¯s beautiful eyes widened. She stared at Su Yi as if she were looking at a monster.?He broke the killing formation just like that?

    Ning Sihua and Mu Xi looked at each other, then sighed to themselves. Ever since they first met, Su Yi made it seem like nothing in this world could stop or puzzle him!

    The mists dispersed, and the scattered flecks of light faded.

    When the grand formation disappeared, the scenery around them changedpletely. It was like they¡¯d broken a denselyyered illusion, revealing the true appearance of the ?temple.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­.¡± Ning Sihua was stunned.

    They now saw a giant dragon coiling around the ruined ritual grounds. Its body was like a mountain ridge, its every scale the size of a house. It held its head high and faced the heavens, as if holding up the firmament.

    The dragon¡¯s massive body was shrouded in golden light. Its radiance illuminated the entire stretch of heaven and earth, and it seemed full of holiness. It had a solemn aura, like a lofty and unreachable god.

    The group¡¯s hearts shook, and they felt paltry and insignificant. In the face of the giant glowing golden dragon, they shook from head to toe, and uncontroble awe rose from deep within their hearts. They even felt the urge to kneel and prostrate themselves before it.

    Suddenly, Su Yi¡¯s voice resounded through their ears. ¡°It¡¯s just an illusion. Don¡¯t let it confuse your minds.¡±

    .

    Every word boomed like thunder, shaking Ning Sihua, Lan Suo, and Mu Xi out of that petrifying sense of insignificance and awe.

    When they looked again, the massive dragon had be a ridge. It was dusty and gray, and while it was still shaped like a dragon, it had none of the vastness, holiness, or loftiness they¡¯d sensed earlier.

    ¡°Cutting a ridge into a dragon and umting spiritual energy into a formation? Howvish! s, the ridge¡¯s spirituality has long since disappeared. The glorious scenery of days gone by will never return¡­¡± Su Yi thought it a bit of a shame.

    Then, he gazed further up the ridge, to the dragon¡¯s head. There, a Buddhist tower stood.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go there.¡± Su Yi then immediately set off. Hispanions hurried after him; after all this, Su Yi had be the center of the group.

    Were they here on their own, they likely wouldn¡¯t have dared venture in like this.

    The path up the ridge was winding; it was like they were traveling up the back of a massive dragon. Nothing unexpected happened along the way.

    However, Su Yi noticed that everywhere they went, someone had once ced a subtle and mysterious formation diagram there. It was all quite exacting.

    s, the ridge had long since lost its spirituality, and the diagrams were broken and peeling. They were severely damaged.

    Su Yi could roughly deduce that this dragon-shaped ridge was much like the hundred and eight altars he saw on Bloodthistle Yao Mountain: it, too, possessed the power to suppress, seal, and imprison!

    What power was the ridge suppressing? There was no way to know.

    A little less than ten minutester.

    Su Yi andpany stopped atop the highest peak, which doubled as the dragon¡¯s head.

    It was only when they got close that they saw the tower clearly. It was a full thousand feet tall and shaped like star anise, with flying eaves and interlocking wooden brackets. Combined, it looked solemn and majestic.

    The tower was clear ck throughout, and it was divided into nine floors. Two stone steles stood by the gates to the first floor.

    Both steles were long since ruined, but they could dimly discern that each had text engraved on it.

    However, neither Ning Sihua nor Mu Xi nor Lan Suo could interpret it. The glyphs were too strange, like distorted, twisting worms.

    They instinctively nced at Su Yi.

    Indeed, just as they suspected, Su Yi pointed at the stele on the left and said, ¡°Up there, in big Mahayana Sanskrit letters, it says ¡®Prajna Meditation Garden.¡¯¡±

    He then nced at the stele on the right and said, ¡°The characters up there are ¡®True Spirit Glyphs.¡¯ It¡¯s an ancient script created by True Spirits. They say that the glyphs are based upon the innate Dao markings within True Spirits¡¯ bodies, and that every stroke contains unique traces of the grand Dao. They¡¯re extremely subtle and mysterious.¡±

    Su Yi stared at the right stele, scrutinizing it closely before discerning its meaning. Only then did he say, ¡°The True Spirit Glyphs read ¡®the Evil Dragon¡¯s Restricted Ground.¡¯¡±

    Hispanions fell silent. Waves of emotion coursed through their hearts.

    Ning Sihua wasparatively well off; she¡¯d at least heard of Mahajana Sanskrit, and she knew it was an ancient script used by Buddhists.

    But Mu Xi and Lan Suo werepletely bewildered.?What Mahajana?Sanskrit? What True Spirit Glyphs? Forget recognizing them; they¡¯d never even heard of them!

    This was precisely why they were so shocked when Su Yi, seemingly effortlessly, interpreted the steles¡¯ markings.

    They couldn¡¯t help but wonder,?Is there anything this guy doesn¡¯t understand?

    ¡°The Prajna Meditation Garden is most likely the name of the Buddhist faction that built this ce. As for Evil Dragon¡¯s Restricted Ground¡­.¡± Su Yi pondered, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that there was once a true dragon guilty of a heinous crime imprisoned beneath the mountain?¡±

    When this thought urred to him, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but recall that scene he¡¯d once witnessed¡ª

    A white-robed monk riding a true dragon through the stars!

    ¡°This temple is actually rather interesting. Come on then, let¡¯s go inside and have a look.¡± Su Yi didn¡¯t dy any further. He just headed right into the first floor of the treasure tower.

    He pushed open the door and entered, then saw a vast hall.

    Thirty-six stone pirs stood inside, and bronzemps hung from all four walls. Their light was clear and pure, and a tranquil, calming fragrance wafted into the air.

    Su Yi sniffed the air. ¡°Themps are lit with the fat of a Buddha and can burn forever without extinguishing. It seems that in its glory days, this temple had no shortage of experts.¡±

    He then turned to the walls, which were covered in images. However, the years had eaten away at them. They could dimly discern that the images told scriptural tales. Some depicted wandering dragons, while others luan and phoenixes in flight, flowers raining from the heavens, or groups of monks¡­.

    All of it felt austere and holy.

    However, Su Yi furrowed his brow; he vaguely sensed that something was amiss.

 Chapter 283: Breaking Through in a Single Slash

    <h4>Chapter 283: Breaking Through in a Single sh</h4>

    What exactly wasn¡¯t right here?

    Su Yi calmed his heart and focused. His divine sense swept forth, spreading across the vast first-floor hall of the tower inch by inch.

    The hall was extremely spacious; over a thousand monks could sit in meditation or chant sutras within. The thirty-six towering stone pirs were each carved with obscure and mysterious Sanskrit text.

    Hm??When Su Yi¡¯s divine sense got about two hundred feet in, he suddenly felt a strange sensation, and the image of a grand formation appeared within his mental sea.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s a formation for obscuring one¡¯s presence¡­..¡± Su Yi instantly understood why something felt a bit off.

    ¡°All of you, be careful. This ce is covered by a formation, and if my deductions are on the mark, it was ced here by Shanglin Temple¡¯s Buddhist cultivators,¡± ordered Su Yi. As he spoke, he used his divine sense to silently observe the obscurement formation¡¯s subtleties.

    Ning Sihua, Mu Xi, and Lan Suo were instantly grave. Without any prior discussion, they each drew their weapons.

    Ning Sihua carried the Waning Blueme Moon Halberd in her right hand, while a little, translucent red flying sword appeared in her left. It was shaped like a fish.

    Mu Xi hefted his golden spear and readied himself for battle.

    The most exaggerated was Lan Suo. She took out a talisman and hung it in front of her chest, and she put her fully-spiritual golden throwing knife in her waistband and a glittering purple jade sword in her hair. She even took out a pair of bracers carved withplex runes and cloud markings¡­

    She paused to think, then, as if she weren¡¯t quite assured, she took out two thick stacks of Origin talismans and held one in each hand. Finally, she exhaled, seemingly in relief. Her eyes shone with eagerness.

    Just watching this, Mu Xi felt as if he were going blind.?I¡¯ve seen full-body armor before, but not like this! Every single thing on her is a spiritual treasure!

    Even Ning Sihua¡¯s expression changed.?If this were a style ofbat, would it be called¡­. The ¡®money-burning¡¯ style?

    It seemed their gazes left her a bit ufortable, as Lan Suo said sheepishly, ¡°When I left, my seniors insisted on giving me this stuff. They said that when girls go out, they have to protect themselves. Hm¡­. You don¡¯t need to make such a fuss over nothing¡­¡±

    Ning Sihua and Mu Xi both looked away. In their hearts, they sighed.?Humans really aren¡¯t born equal!

    It was then that Su Yi waved the Abstruse God Sword.?ng!

    A streak of blue sword qi swept through the air, carrying the inscrutable charm of the Dao. It cleaved into the air two hundred feet away.

    Boom!

    Flecks of light scattered like rain. Countless glyphs surged into being, and a grand formation permeated with Buddhist light appeared in their field of vision.

    And when Su Yi¡¯s shnded, it struck just the right spot; the grand golden formation split like paper mache and burst into nothingness.

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    ¡°Who could be so brazen as to meddle in our affairs?¡±

    A mor of shocked, angry voices rang out.

    They then saw a group of monks deep within the hall. All of them were ring furiously at Su Yi andpany.

    A grave voice suddenly rang out. ¡°So you made it here alive, benefactors. That is indeed beyond my expectations.¡±

    This was none other than Awakening Bnce.

    There were seventeen other monks alongside him. Without exception, they emanated the characteristic energy fluctuations of a Xiantian Martial Ancestor.

    Their leader was a white-eyebrowed, white-bearded old monk. His presence was obscure and unreadable; he was far more terrifying than his seventeenpanions.

    Looking past this group, there was a fierce battle raging further inside the hall.

    Onebatant was a handsome young monk in coarse Buddhist robes. He looked as solemn as a Buddhist statue.

    He carried a purple and gold alms bowl in one hand. In the other, he carried a monk¡¯s knife. His entire body shone with searing Buddhist light, and his radiance stretched far and wide. He was imposing and intimidating to the extreme.

    But the most shocking thing about him was his opponent: a several-dozen-foot-long golden dragon! Its entire body emanated a terrifying aura!

    One draconic roar after another boomed like thunder, and a terrifying prestige spread out around it, like andslide or tidal wave.

    Just seeing it, even from a distance, felt suffocating.

    ¡°Do dragons really exist in this world?¡± eximed Mu Xi. His scalp numbed, and his hair stood on end.

    Ning Sihua and Lan Suo were stunned too. The monks of Shanglin Temple were really out there trying to subdue a dragon!

    Without seeing it for themselves, who would dare believe such a thing?

    ¡°There are indeed dragons in this world,¡± said Su Yi, lights shing in the depths of his inscrutable gaze. ¡°But what we¡¯re seeing isn¡¯t a true dragon. Rather, it¡¯s the manifestation of the power of a single drop of a true dragon¡¯s blood essence.¡±

    A true dragon!

    True dragons were the loftiest, most terrifying, and most ancient of the True Spirit Divine Beasts. Their power was unfathomable; they were existences akin to deities, with unbelievable abilities.

    Even to Imperial Realm cultivators, true dragons were unparalleled harbingers of disaster. They were strong beyond imagination.

    However, they were extremely rare and mysterious. They existed primarily in myths and legends.

    Although Su Yi was once called the supreme ruler of the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, all he¡¯d seen of true dragons was their one left behind. In it, he found nothing but a few cast-off scales.

    He¡¯d never once seen a living true dragon.

    Yet now, here, deep in the ruins on Treasure Temple Yao Mountain, in the nine-story tower on the ¡°head¡± of the dragon-shaped ridge, he saw a dragon formed from a drop of a true dragon¡¯s blood!

    Even Su Yi was stunned; he hadn¡¯t expected anything like this.

    After all, this was a mundane realm!

    As Su Yi pondered, the eighteen monks of Shanglin Temple gathered around them, all of them forceful and imposing.

    ¡°This ce is extremely dangerous. Dear benefactors, please return from when you came. Do not risk your lives in vain,¡± said the leader, the old monk with white eyebrows and facial hair. He was solemn and imposing, and his voice boomed like a temple¡¯s morning bell. It seemed he wouldn¡¯t take ¡°no¡± for an answer.

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Monk, how about we help you resolve this ¡®extreme danger?¡¯¡±

    The elderly monk said expressionlessly, ¡°Since you reached this ce, you¡¯re naturally extraordinary people. However, if you refuse to heed our advice and stubbornly refuse to see the light, you¡¯ll bring fatal disaster upon yourselves.¡±

    It was then that Lan Suo turned to the young monk fighting in the distance and called out, ¡°Elder Sutra Crane, I¡¯m an inheritor of the Donghua Sword Sect, Lan Suo. My master is the Cloudstone Venerate. Conflict will only hurt us both. How about we work together to suppress the dragon, then split our good fortune evenly?¡±

    The monks¡¯ expressions shifted slightly.

    The Cloudstone Venerate!

    He?was the strongest of the Donghua Sword Sect¡¯s high elders! One of the three strongest masters of the sword in the Great Qin, an expert whose name shook the nation!

    Now, the Cloudstone Venerate¡¯s disciple was here in person. Who¡¯d dare overlook her?

    One look at their expressions and Mu Xi knew Lan Suo¡¯s master¡¯s name and prestige were quite intimidating.

    However, against all expectations, the young monk currently engaged in fiercebat, Sutra Crane, snorted coldly and said, ¡°You¡¯re just the Cloudstone Venerate¡¯s disciple. Never mind you; even if your master came here in person, he could forget about seizing this grand stroke of fortune from our Shanglin Temple!¡±

    Every word was forceful, resounding, and utterly decisive.

    Lan Suo¡¯s expression froze. Then, anger and embarrassment rose on her pretty face. It seemed she hadn¡¯t guessed that Sutra Crane of the Taming Dragon Hall would be so tantly disrespectful.

    The other monks¡¯ expressions frosted over as well.

    ¡°Everyone, please leave!¡± The elderly, white-eyebrowed monk said gravely, his eyes crackling with electricity and imposing to the extreme.

    The other monks¡¯ expressions were unfriendly too.

    ¡°You¡¯re Buddhist cultivations, yet your greed and murderous intent are this intense? You¡¯re no different from heretical and demonic cultivators.¡± Su Yi shook his head.

    In this past life, he¡¯d once discussed sutras and the Dao with the experts of the number-one Buddhist Holy Land, the Little Western Paradise. Their bearing, wisdom, and breadth of spirit made even Su Yi sigh with admiration.

    Byparison, the monks before him were unseemly; they didn¡¯t even deserve the title of ¡°Buddhist cultivator.¡±

    ¡°Scoundrel! How dare you make such wanton usations? You deserve to go straight to hell and have your tongue cut out!¡± Awakening Bnce roared in fury. He¡¯d shed with Su Yi earlier, and he already had a grudge against him. Now, hearing Su Yi insult them, he was instantly furious.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste words on him. He just raised his sword and shed through the air.

    Whoosh!

    The radiant sword qi arced like a rainbow, hurtling toward Awakening Bnce with a fierce, unstoppable aura.

    The white-eyebrowed monk furrowed his brow and pped the air.

    Bzzz!

    A palm imprint flowing with golden light condensed. Although it was only about the size of a millstone, it shone with intense light and emanated extreme power.

    However, the moment it collided with Su Yi¡¯s sword qi, the glowing golden palm split in two with an ear-splitting boom.

    But the sword qi¡¯s momentum didn¡¯t drop in the slightest. It continued straight toward Awakening Bnce, who instinctively tried to dodge.

    Boom!

    The sword qi struck Awakening Bnce¡¯s earlier location, missing him by a hair. Dazzling sword light scattered, then spread, stinging the monk¡¯s skin. Despite himself, he visibly lost hisposure.

    It was just one attack, but its might was so imposing that even the other monks were instantly solemn; they¡¯d only just realized Su Yi¡¯s strength.

    ¡°You¡¯ve brought this upon yourself! You cannot be allowed to live. Apprentice brothers, let us work together to obliterate this fiend and rid the world of this evil!¡± said the elderly white-eyebrowed monk gravely.

    ¡°Good!¡± Seventeen monks agreed as one. Then, these monks of the Great Qin¡¯s Shanglin Temple, each of them a Xiantian Martial Ancestor, attacked in full force.

    Rumble!

    Their auras expanded, their robes fluttered, and they readied themselves for battle, taking out knives, rulers, staves, magic swords, canes, and even alms bowls. All were spiritual weapons.

    Then, they shifted positions, and in an instant, they formed a strict, terrifyingbat formation.

    The look on Lan Suo¡¯s pretty face changed dramatically, and she hurriedly transmitted, ¡°That¡¯s Shanglin Temple¡¯s Tiger Fighter Arhat Formation! It takes eighteen Xiantian Martial Ancestors working together to use. They link their energies, and it¡¯s so powerful that it can even entrap Earthly Immortals!¡±

    This was no exaggeration; years ago, an Earthly Immortal of the Great Qin had indeed been trapped within the Tiger Fighter Arhat Formation. Although he broke free, he ultimately died of his injuries!

    Boom!

    As she spoke, the white-eyebrowed monk led his fellows, and they attacked together. All of them burst with radiant light, solemn, imposing, and terrifying.

    They were obviously a group of eighteen, but they worked so closely together that they seemed like a single entity, without the slightest gap. Their formation seemedpletely unassable.

    Ning Sihua and Mu Xi were instantly solemn.

    .

    But Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of disdain.

    ¡°You call that a bat formation¡¯? It¡¯s nothing but an embarrassingly coarse fusion skill. I can break it in a single attack.¡± As his calm voice rang out, Su Yi charged ahead.

 Chapter 284: Earthly Immortal

    <h4>Chapter 284: Earthly Immortal</h4>

    When he saw Su Yi charging toward them, the white-eyebrowed elderly monk suddenly roared like a lion. ¡°Wind, lightning, earth, and fire. Kill him!¡±

    The Tiger Fighter Arhat Formationprised?of eighteen monks zed with searing Buddhist light, which condensed into a hovering golden Buddha statue. The illusory statue then pped downward.

    The force bore down, throwing the air into disarray with a series of booms.

    Upon closer inspection, within the palm, there were hurricanes, booming thunder, and a sea of mes¡­ It was suffused with elemental energy, as miraculous as could be.

    Even watching from a distance, Su Yi¡¯spanions'' hearts shook, and their hair stood on end.

    This was just too much!

    Eighteen Xiantian Martial Ancestors of the Great Qin¡¯s Shanglin Temple were working together. Even on their own, any one of them was far beyond a mundane cultivator of the same realm. When theybined their power, how could the resulting force possibly be ordinary?

    It was no wonder the Tiger Fighter Arhat Formation was famed for its ability to suppress even Earthly Immortals!

    Practically simultaneously¡ª

    The low, clear hum of a sword rang out.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t so much as dodge. He suddenly stepped into the air and swept the Abstruse God Sword through the skies.

    Whoosh!

    A streak of sword qi burst forth, glittering and translucent, with unparalleled sharpness. It swept through the air, seemingly capable of splitting both heaven and earth, or demarcating purity and filth.

    Shortly after, it disappeared.

    Su Yi¡¯s tall, lean figure drifted gently to the ground.

    Boom!

    Almost as soon as he steadied himself, the palm infused with four elemental powers burst like a popped bubble, then scattered like rain.

    Immediately afterward, the golden Buddha, the manifestation of the Tiger Fighter Arhat Formation, cracked and split apart.

    And then¡ª

    Awakening Bnce was one of the monks forming the formation. He suddenly shrieked, ¡°How is this¡­.¡±

    But before the words even left his lips, his head flew through the air with a stter of blood. Even in death, his bewilderment and shock remained on his face.

    Boom!

    Sometimes, tugging a hair could move an entire body. When Awakening Bnce died, the entire Tiger Fighter Arhat Formation crumbled.

    The monks, each of them a Xiantian Martial Ancestor, all staggered back. The bacsh dealt them a heavy blow, and their expressions filled with rage, confusion, and uncertainty.

    One sh, yet he¡¯d broken theirbat formation and in Awakening Bnce!

    That overbearing momentum made the monks shudder despite the absence of cold. They almost dared not believe their eyes.

    They could tell that Su Yi was just a second-level Grandmaster. How could a young man like him wield such terrifying power?

    Even Ning Sihua and the others felt dazed and dumbstruck.

    He broke that terrifyingbat formation just like that?

    But to Su Yi, it couldn¡¯t have been any simpler.

    This was a formation formed of martial artists. At best, it was a fusion skill.

    So long as his divine sense locked onto any individual member, all he had to do was target their mind, intimidate them, and kill them. The rest of the formation would just fall apart on its own.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there.¡± Su Yi nced at hispanions in mild exasperation. ¡°Do I need to deal with people like this on my own too?¡±

    Hispanions each reacted as if awakening from a dream. All of them were sheepish, and they hurriedly charged into the fray.

    At the same time, Su Yi held his sword and walked forward, his blue robes swaying. He looked leisurely and at ease, but in truth, his qi had long since started circting through him.

    ¡°Stop!¡± A withered monk bellowed and waved his spade, stirring?up sweeping, despotic Astral Force.

    Crunch!

    Su Yi waved his sword, and the spade forged of numerous spiritual materials split in two, as if it were made of paper. The sword qi continued past the de, cleaving the monk in two as well.

    A Xiantian Martial Ancestor far stronger than mundane martial artists of his level had died, just like that. Su Yi killed him as if he were ughtering a chicken or monkey.

    ¡°Die!¡± Another two monks charged, one wielding a bamboo staff, the other a monk¡¯s saber. Their auras surged around them, and they had no fear of death.

    But before they could even get close, Ning Sihua blocked the staff-wielding monk¡¯s path.

    As for the monk wielding the saber, a whole swath of Origin talismans surrounded him, instantly bursting into various types of destructive power¡ªlightning, fire, wind, and sharp des.

    In an instant, the st burnt him to?cinders. Not even bone fragments remained.

    This shocking, despotic scene was naturally the work of Lan Suo. In just one move, she¡¯d used more than ten precious Origin talismans. Furthermore, she¡¯d done so crisply and cleanly, without even blinking.

    Su Yi seized the opportunity and broke out of their encirclement, then casually walked further ahead.

    The monks wanted to chase him, but Ning Sihua, Mu Xi, and Lan Suo blocked their path.

    Especially Lan Suo. She was the greatest threat to the monks. She wasn¡¯t just covered from head to toe in spiritual treasures; she flung her talismans around as if they were worthless.

    In the blink of an eye, she obliterated three Xiantian Martial Ancestors, and left numerous other monks injured.

    Mu Xi and Ning Sihua naturally wouldn¡¯t let an opportunity like this slip through their fingers. One hefted his golden spear, while the other swung her Waning Blueme Moon Halberd. Both attacked, their power on full disy.

    They were just three people, but although the monks outnumbered them, they couldn¡¯t overpower them so easily. On the contrary, the smaller group slew and thwarted them at every turn.

    Rumble~!

    The hall boomed and shook nonstop. The lights of various treasures ran rampant, and energy currents swept outward.

    Meanwhile, as their chaotic battle raged on, Su Yi had already reached the far end of the hall. His eyes instantly locked onto the young monk, Sutra Crane.

    ¡°With your power, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll find it difficult to subdue a drop of true dragon blood.¡± Su Yi could tell at a nce that the elder of Shanglin Temple¡¯s Taming Dragon Hall¡¯s cultivation was at the very pinnacle of the Xiantian Martial Ancestor Realm.

    But as he fought the ¡°dragon¡±?formed?of blood essence, he was obviously struggling to seize any advantage.

    Sutra Crane only sighed. ¡°Benefactor, it¡¯s bad enough that you refused to heed our advice, but you even forced your way in and killed my fellows? You¡¯ve taken this too far!?Fine. Today, I will break my vow against killing and take your wicked life in the name of the Buddha!¡±

    His voice still echoing through the air, the young, handsome monk¡¯s aura suddenly changed. His entire body surged with terrifying golden Buddhist mes.

    A sound like the low rumble of thunder arose within his body, as if his entire skeleton were rattling. Muscles expanded on his thin frame, and he was suddenly tall and fierce.

    His breath boomed like thunder, and his eyes shone like twin suns. That forceful, mighty body zed with golden mes; he looked like a ring temple guardian, a figure straight out of Buddhist legend.

    .

    Boom!

    A terrifying wave of force swept forth like a tsunami, covering the entire hall.

    The young monk¡¯s appearance and aura had changed so much, he seemed like an entirely different person. It seemed he¡¯d transcended the ranks of mortal martial artists, ascending to the heavens in a single step.

    ¡°The Earthly Immortal Realm!¡± Mu Xi¡¯s startled cry rang out from afar.

    Ning Sihua and Lan Suo were visibly stunned too. They wouldn¡¯t have guessed that the young monk, Sutra Crane, would break through now of all times!

    Blood Cirction, Qi umtion, Inner Furnace, and An¨¡srava. These four realms,bined, were called the Martial Dao. All were considered without the bounds of mortality.

    By crossing the threshold of the Origin Dao, a martial artist transcended mortality. Their voice could create thunder, and they could subsist on nothing but wind and dew, abstaining from grain and other foods.

    This was why, upon reaching this level, a martial artist was called an Earthly Immortal.

    In other words, the line between the An¨¡srava Realm and the Origin Dao divided mortal martial artists from true cultivators! Just one step, and the power at their disposal changedpletely!

    The white-eyebrowed monk let out a long sigh, his expression conflicted.

    He was well aware that Sutra Crane had long since possessed umtions sufficient to enter the Origin Dao, but he¡¯d forcefully suppressed his cultivation; he was hoping to realize a natural breakthrough.

    Yet now, Sutra Crane had forced his way through his bottleneck. Although he¡¯d sessfully entered the Origin Dao, this would inevitably affect his foundations.

    ¡°A forced breakthrough?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shot up, and heughed, ¡°And here I was just worrying about how I¡¯d yet to find any opponent worth fighting. Now, I can use you to test my skills.¡±

    Ning Sihua, Mu Xi, and Lan Suo were speechless. ¡°.....¡±

    The other monks, meanwhile, were baffled. ¡°?????¡±

    Even Sutra Crane, who had only just broken through and be an Earthly Immortal, was a bit stunned.

    A momentter, he smiled faintly. ¡°Benefactor, your courage is extraordinary indeed. I just don¡¯t know if you can maintain your delight even in the face of imminent destruction.¡±

    As he spoke, his palm chopped the air.

    Boom!

    Golden Buddhist mes ran rampant. A radiant golden palm streaked through the air, flowing with imposing spiritual origin as it swept toward Su Yi.

    Upon stepping into the Origin Dao, one¡¯s true essence became ¡°spiritual origin.¡± With this, one could manipte the power of heaven and earth to y their foes.

    Examples of this included manipting the elements and controlling flying swords.

    Sutra Crane had only just barely broken through, but his cultivation had obviously changedpletely. This single palm put the power of an Earthly Immortal on full disy.

    Su Yi made no attempt to dodge. He just swung his sword vertically.

    ng!!

    The sword qi and palm shed, producing a heaven-shaking impact.

    Immediately afterward, Su Yi staggered several steps back, unsteady on his feet, his energy churning and chaotic.

    Everyone present¡ªboth friend and foe¡ªwere shaken. They couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    That was the attack of an Earthly Immortal! How could a young second-level Grandmaster possibly counter it!?

    Admittedly, Su yi had been forced several steps back.

    But they feared that in his shoes, just about any Xiantian Martial Ancestor would have fallen already!

    Sutra Crane¡¯s eyelids twitched, and his gaze focused. ¡°How could a monster like you exist in this world?¡±

    Su Yi said tly, ¡°In this world, there are many things you aren¡¯t aware of.¡±

    As he said this, he carried his sword and strode forth, his sleeves billowing as his entire cultivation circted through him. Without the slightest hesitation, he put the profundities of the Rejoicing Sword Sutra on full disy.

    He called upon his full strength, no longer holding anything back.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Streaks of profound and inscrutable sword qi swept forth, free and unrestrained. Without exception, they carried the subtle and unfathomable charm of the Dao. When executed through a divine weapon like the Abstruse God Sword, their power was shocking.

    ¡°Hmph! If I don¡¯t dispose of an evildoer like you now, you¡¯ll surely bring disaster to the popce one day!¡± Sutra Crane bellowed, then waved his sharp, snow-white monk¡¯s saber, filling the air with dazzlingly white, imposing saber qi.

    A grand battle broke out.

    Booms echoed throughout the hall. Everything was in chaos.

    Streaks of sword and saber qi shed, producing currents of destructive energy, like tidal waves sweeping across the ocean.

    Force on this level could easily kill a Xiantian Martial Ancestor!

    But to Sutra Crane¡¯s bewilderment, even with his power post-breakthrough, he obtained no advantage in their fierce and violent sh.

    Although heunched a rapid-fire series of fatal attacks, forcing Su Yi back, Su Yi always dodged right in the nick of time, avoiding death by a hair.

    This was simply unbelievable!

    It was almost impossible to believe that a second-level Grandmaster could wield such power!

 Chapter 285: Defeating Him

    <h4>Chapter 285: Defeating Him</h4>

    Su Yi felt great.

    It was as if this battle had ignited his will to fight; he felt his blood heat up for the first time in ages.

    Meeting a worthy opponent was joyous indeed.

    Up until this point, he¡¯d resolved most of his battles with a single swing of his sword. After a while, it was inevitable that Su Yi would feel a bit lonely.

    But now, although Sutra Crane had only just broken through, he was still an Earthly Immortal. Facing off against him, Su Yi could finally taste the thrill of battle.

    Sword cultivators were born forbat.

    How could he sharpen his Dao Heart without it?

    The onlookers then watched as¡ª

    Su Yi danced about the battlefield, swinging his sword in high spirits, free and unfettered as an immortal.

    In his hands, the Abstruse God Sword nged and hummed¡ªthe music of ughter.

    Some of the streaks of sword qi Su Yi unleashed were like rivers of stars pouring down onto the world below.

    Others were like radiant suns and moons, illuminating everything around them.

    Others seemed to demarcate purity and filth, or wander throughout the ten directions.

    And others¡­.

    In Su Yi¡¯s hands, the profundity of the Rejoicing Sword Sutra was on full disy.

    As he fought on, Su Yi becamepletely immersed. His spirit, mind, and qi fused and connected, and the more he fought, the better he felt. It was as if all histent potential had finally obtained unprecedented release.

    Byparison, the young monk, Sutra Crane, turned graver and more solemn the longer the battle drew on.

    By the end, he couldn¡¯t?stop rm?and bewilderment from appearing on his face.

    After breaking through, he was initially full of smug pride. He thought he could effortlessly take down both Su Yi and hispanions.

    Who¡¯d have thought that Su Yi, a young Grandmaster, would stop him in his tracks?

    No matter how many of his ultimate skills and killing techniques he unleashed, Su Yi stopped them, one by one, no exceptions. Sutra Crane had even called upon several secret and divine skills of Buddhism to no avail.

    If it weren¡¯t that, throughout the course of their battle, Su Yi¡¯s aura repeatedly proved that he was indeed a second-level Grandmaster, Sutra Crane would never have believed that such a heaven-defying monster could exist in this world!

    What Sutra Crane found even harder to believe was that the longer they fought, the sharper and fiercer Su Yi¡¯s de. Su Yi was only getting more and more terrifying.

    Now, even Sutra Crane felt pressured, and the pressure was only increasing!

    How is this possible?

    Is this guy even human?

    When did such a monster appear within the Great Zhou?

    Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s really some old monster possessing a young man¡¯s body?

    A whole sequence of questions and doubts filled Sutra Crane¡¯s mind, and he couldn¡¯t get them out of his head.

    This is no good! I can¡¯t go on like this!

    Sutra Crane had just realized that if he didn¡¯t change tactics, Su Yi was highly likely to turn the tides. As soon as this thought urred to him, he gnashed his teeth, and his eyes shone with ruthless determination.

    ¡°Condense!¡± Sutra Crane¡¯s aura changed, and the golden mes enveloping him expanded; it seemed he was drawing upon all of his energy and infusing everything he had into his snow-white saber.

    Boom!

    The hall trembled. Both Su Yi¡¯spanions and the surviving monks keenly picked up on the change in the surrounding energy currents; something seemed to be guiding them. They charged deeper into the hall, gathering around Sutra Crane in a mad frenzy.

    They then watched as Sutra Crane hovered, surging air currents gathering around him, forming a windstorm of origin power.

    Golden Buddhist mes still zed within the storm.

    From a distance, the young monk Sutra Crane seemed like a Buddha standing amidst wind and me, his presence mighty enough to make one¡¯s heart tremble.

    ¡°This¡­.¡± Ning Sihua and the others all sensed the extreme danger.

    But when Su Yi saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. ¡°Burning your own essence to forcefully control the ambient energies of heaven and earth? How is that different from seeking your own destruction?¡±

    He sighed. ¡°Fine. Since you refuse to be my whetstone, I¡¯ll just send you on your way.¡±

    Whoosh~

    Su Yi stretched, and the sound of a surging current emanated from within his body. His skin was lustrous and clear as jade, but it now surged with the charm of the Dao.

    His soul, qi, blood, cultivation, and the power of his physique now fusedpletely, more concentrated than ever before.

    ¡°Cut!¡± Sutra Crane?had been building up power all this time. Now, his expression turned solemn as he swung his saber.

    Boom!

    The vast, imposing origin energy of heaven and earth he¡¯d gathered around him burst, like floodwaters breaking through a dam. It then swept toward Su Yi alongside his saber.

    The power was vast and majestic, far beyond the onlookers¡¯ imaginations.

    The first floor of the tower was spacious, but it shook beneath the pressure, and a several-hundred-foot rift appeared in the air.

    The unparalleled saber qi shone as if it were on fire. Its momentum was so despotic, it seemed capable of tearing anything and everything.

    When they saw this, the monks and Su Yi¡¯spanions all felt suffocated. They all looked over.

    This saber was tantamount to stealing fortune from the heavens!

    How could Su Yi possibly block it?

    But then¡ª

    Su Yi remained calm, and the look in his eyes didn¡¯t so much as waver. A thread of long-umted killing intent burst deep within his heart.

    ng!

    The Abstruse God Sword shook with a strange, clear hum as Su Yi stabbed forward.

    His attack was simple, without the slightest flourish. It had no momentum to speak of.

    This was because all the power umted within this strike waspressed to the extreme; not even the slightest thread leaked outward.

    This was why, at a nce, it looked so entirely unassuming.

    However, when?he stabbed¡­

    Boom!

    The onlookers felt as if their souls had been pierced. They watched in a daze as sword qi swept upward, seizing the power of the heavens. This looked like the work of a celestial immortal; it didn¡¯t seem like something a human could achieve.

    This was, naturally, an illusion born of the momentum of Su Yi¡¯s stab.

    Meanwhile, Sutra Crane¡¯s heaven-splitting, earth-cleaving sh descended, colliding with Su Yi¡¯s stab in the air.

    Bam! Bam! Bam!

    Amidst a series of booms like thunder descending from the nine heavens, the hundred-foot-long streak of saber qi shattered bit by bit, while the force whittled away at Su Yi¡¯s stab.

    In the end, the saber qi copsed, and the power of Su Yi¡¯s stab ran out.

    Their attacks were actually evenly matched!

    Before the crowd could react, Sutra Crane let out a long shout, waved his saber, and charged through the air. It was as if his entire body were on fire, and all of his energy had fused into his weapon. His gaze was utterly decisive.

    This was the type of calm that arose when you saw through life and death and feared neither victory nor defeat.

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, but he couldn¡¯t help but snort. He stabbed the air once more.

    Rumble!

    The terrifying sh of sword and saber shook the entire hall and enveloped the entire area with light. The impact stung the onlookers¡¯ ears, rendering them temporarily deaf.

    They could clearly discern a raging torrent of destruction between the twobatants. It instantly spread out around them, blowing through the hall like a hurricane.

    Even the shockwaves of their sh were threatening to the extreme.

    Ning Sihua and the monks had no choice but to stop fighting and retreat. All of their faces filled with shock, tension, and surprise.

    Who won? Who lost?

    The way the monks saw it, after breaking through and bing an Earthly Immortal, then going so far as to burn his own energy to unleash a single attack, Sutra Crane¡¯s attack was so strong that even others of his level wouldn¡¯t dare meet it head-on.

    Su Yi might be strong, but even if he were stronger, he was still just a second-level Grandmaster. At his cultivation, even if he blocked Sutra Crane¡¯s attack, he ought to emerge with devastating injuries!

    Even Ning Sihua, Mu Xi, and Lan Suo had no confidence in the oue.

    They¡¯d grown ustomed to watching Su Yi y Xiantian Martial Ancestors with ease.

    But now, his opponent was an Earthly Immortal, albeit one who¡¯d just broken through. Sutra Crane was a mighty existence who transcended the limits of mortality!

    And in the end, Sutra Crane poured everything he had into his saber, attacking without regard for his own life!

    How could Su Yi possibly resolve a threat of his level?

    Hispanions felt their confidence waver.

    ¡°What?¡± Suddenly, the white-eyebrowed monk¡¯s expression changed dramatically. The seven other surviving months reacted almost immediately afterward.

    As for Su Yi¡¯spanions, their eyes bulged, and they were rooted to the spot.

    They watched as¡ª

    The smoke and dust dispersed, and the torrents of power disappeared. The light faded, and the youthful-looking Sutra Crane fell back onto the ground.

    He lowered his head and gasped for breath. His snow-white saber had split into pieces, whichy scattered not far in front of him.

    Su Yi¡¯s tall, lean figure stood before him, alone and transcendent, with all of his former aloof, casual ease. He didn¡¯t seem injured in the slightest.

    There wasn¡¯t much distance between them, only about three feet.

    But one had fallen, while the other stood proud. It was obvious who¡¯de out on top!

    ¡°I never would have thought that the day I became an Earthly Immortal would also be the day I died¡­ Fortune ys tricks upon us all¡­¡± Sutra Crane gasped for breath, regret and destion all over his face.

    Then, he struggled to raise his head. His dimming eyes focused on Su Yi. ¡°Before I die, might I ask you a question?¡±

    ¡°You may.¡± Su Yi nodded.

    Sutra Crane took a deep breath. ¡°You¡­ are you an old monster living again by possessing another?¡±

    Su Yi was stunned. Hispanions all looked over to see his response.

    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± said Su Yi without a second thought. ¡°Had you achieved full spiritual awakening of the apertures, opened your Hidden Meridian, and realized Dao Astral Force in the Qi umtion Realm, or nourished five-colored spiritual light in the Inner Furnace Realm, you could have a cultivation like mine too.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of full spiritual awakening of the apertures, but the Hidden Meridian? Dao Astral Force? Five-colored spiritual light¡­ What are those? Do the Qi umtion and Inner Furnace Realms really hide such profundity?¡±

    Bewilderment was written all over Sutra Crane¡¯s face. He froze, dazed.

    He¡¯d hoped to get some answers before he died. Then, he could rest in peace.

    Who¡¯d have thought that Su Yi¡¯s answer was just another series of riddles? This cast him even deeper into confusion and befuddlement.

    A little whileter, Sutra Crane grimaced and sat in silence.

    His life force receded like the tide, and just a few breaths of timeter, he was a corpse. Even in death, his confusion lingered on his face.

    This elder of the Great Qin¡¯s Shanglin Temple¡¯s Taming Dragon Hall had perished here.

    But he didn¡¯t really die at Su Yi¡¯s hands. Rather, he¡¯d put too much energy into his saber, using up all his blood and qi. He could no longer sustain his life force.

    Today was the eighth day of the fourth lunar month, and the fifth day since Su Yi began his journey to the Jade Capital.

    Today, Su Yi fought his first battle against an Earthly Immortal since his reincarnation.

    In the end, he won with the cultivation of a second-level Grandmaster!

    Ning Sihua, Mu Xi,?Lan?Suo watched from afar. They felt shaken, as if they were gazing upon a deity.

    The monks¡¯ faces were ashen; it was as if they¡¯d lost their souls.

    And Su Yi? His gaze turned toward a corner on the far end of the hall¡ª

    There, a golden dragon several dozen feet long had poked out its head. It was looking around, as if trying to find an opportunity to escape amidst the chaos.

 Chapter 286: Doubts About the Tower

    <h4>Chapter 286: Doubts About the Tower</h4>

    The illusory golden dragon was vivid and lifelike. It looked just like the real thing.

    Still, Su Yi could tell that this was the manifestation of a drop of a true dragon¡¯s blood essence, not a true living creature.

    ¡°Continue.¡± Su Yi waved to hispanions, indicating that they could keep fighting. They looked at each other, and much of their earlier astonishment faded.

    They feared that in Su Yi¡¯s eyes, defeating a freshly-ascended Earthly Immortal like Sutra Crane didn¡¯t amount to much!

    ¡°Flee!¡± The white-eyebrowed monk led hispanions away. Half of them had fallen already. Add Sutra Crane¡¯s death to the mix, and they were battered and shaken. How could they possibly linger?

    But it was then that Lan Suo raised her right hand.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    A streak of silver soared through the air, growing mid-flight. In an instant, it shockingly transformed into a denselyyered current, blocking the gate to the first floorpletely.

    Lan Suo then apuded smugly and said in a crisp voice, ¡°This is a Heave Rope. Once used, it¡¯s like an inescapable. It leaves foes with nowhere to run.¡±

    Even Mu Xi¡¯s gaze was somewhat heated as he eximed, ¡°What a treasure!¡±

    Ning Sihua sighed to herself.?Is this showing off? No, this is just daily life for her¡­

    But when the monks saw this, their faces filled with despair.

    Boom!

    Combat broke out once more.

    However, a battle like this wasn¡¯t enough to draw Su Yi¡¯s attention.

    He took another step closer to the golden dragon, which shed, then shot out, quick as lightning. It tried to flee, but before it got far, the edge of a sword blocked its path, leaving it no choice but to try escaping in another direction.

    s, it was as if the sword had sprouted eyes. No matter which direction the dragon attempted to flee from, that sharp edge was always one step ahead of it.

    And as Su Yi drew ever closer, the golden dragon retreated deeper and deeper into the corner.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. So long as you do as you¡¯re told, I won¡¯t hurt you,¡± said Su Yi. He then let out a series of strange andplex sybles, like a low, obscure chanting. The sound carried a unique majesty.

    This was thenguage of True Spirits! The ancientnguage created by the True Spirits of heaven and earth!

    Furthermore, as Su Yi chanted, the sound carried the aura of his divine sense. Every syble sounded like the whispering of an ancient.

    The illusory golden dragon went rigid; it seemed dumbstruck.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but exim to himself,?It¡¯s just a drop of blood, yet it¡¯s umted an unimaginable degree of spirituality. It¡¯s practically a living thing; it¡¯s truly unbelievable!

    Were this a living, breathing true dragon, just how impressive would it be?

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then flipped his palm. A palm-sized Buddhist statue appeared there, its arms crossed in front of it, its hands forming lotus seals. A true dragon was coiled around its shoulders and upper back.

    This was the mysterious Buddhist statue carved of a True Spirit¡¯s bones.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. Be obedient and go in on your own.¡± Su Yi pointed to the statue as he spoke to the illusory dragon. He was still using theplex, inscrutablenguage of True Spirits.

    The dragon hesitated. It lingered in the corner, visibly uncertain.

    Su Yi just stood there calmly.

    Finally, the dragon turned into a streak of golden light and shot directly into the statue.

    Bzzzz~!

    A radiant red halo illuminated the statue, the light searingly bright.

    Especially the dragon wrapped around the monk¡¯s back; it seemed toe to life, and its tiny, exquisitely carved scales brimmed with iparable life force and spirituality.

    ¡°Just as I thought; the statue must have been carved from the bones of a true dragon. That¡¯s why the drop of true dragon blood fused with it so readily.¡± A hint of a smile rose on Su Yi¡¯s lips.

    The way he saw it, the statue might have been carved from a true dragon¡¯s bones, but its spirituality had long been frittered away, and it wasn¡¯t worth much. It was, at best, a crude shield.

    Byparison, this single drop of true dragon¡¯s blood was enormously valuable; this was no different from receiving a grand stroke of fortune. You could see it as an unparalleled spiritual medicine.

    Even advanced cultivators of the Spirit Dao would drool over it!

    s, it was still just one drop. If there were more¡­ Even those mighty experts who¡¯d long since stepped into the Imperial Realm wouldn¡¯t be able to sit still.

    Su Yi put away the statue once it fusedpletely with the drop of blood, then turned and looked into the distance.

    The battle was nearing its end. Lan Suo had yed a critical role and achieved the most merit of the three.

    She¡¯d used her seemingly limitless stash of treasures to shatter her opponents¡¯ ranks, while Ning Sihua and Mu Xi exploited the resulting openings to attack. They cooperated well together, and they¡¯d already swept through all seventeen Xiantian Martial Ancestors of Shanglin Temple.

    Were this a fair fight, weapon against weapon, they couldn¡¯t possibly have won so easily.

    After all, these were experts who¡¯d emerged from Shanglin Temple; they were far fromparable with mundane martial artists of their cultivation.

    Lan Suo was quite excited, and it seemed she¡¯d yet to get her fill.

    Ning Sihua and Mu Xi, meanwhile, were rather rueful. They would never have guessed that with Lan Suo here, killing the Xiantian Martial Ancestors of Shanglin Temple would be so effortless¡­

    ¡°Young Lord Su, I didn¡¯t realize you were so amazing! Even Earthly Immortals are no match for you!¡± Lan Suo walked right up to him and heaped praises on him. That exquisitely-carved face of hers was full of sincere admiration.

    Su Yi thought nothing of it. ¡°He forced ast-minute breakthrough, and his foundations in the Origin Dao were unsteady. Furthemore, he couldn¡¯t master his newfound power so quickly. The power he disyed was far inferior to a true Grain Avoidance cultivator. Defeating him was no great feat.¡±

    The Origin Dao was divided into three realms: Grain Avoidance, Origin Pce, and Gathering Stars.

    Sutra Crane had only just barely entered the Grain Avoidance Realm.

    ¡°But you¡¯re a second-level Grandmaster! Achieving that is still¡­ still¡­. Really really really amazing!¡± said Lan Suo with the utmost seriousness. When it came to describing Su Yi¡¯s strength, she couldn¡¯t find a suitable adjective, so she could only link together several really''s for emphasis.

    Ning Sihua and Mu Xi couldn¡¯t help butugh, while Su Yi fell silent.?This Lan Suo might look beautiful, lofty, elegant, and generous, but who¡¯d have thought she¡¯d have a charmingly silly side to her too¡­?

    ¡°This Buddhist treasure tower has nine floors. This is just the first. Come on; let¡¯s go check out the second floor.¡± As Su Yi said this, he proceeded to the stone stairwell in the southeastern corner of the hall. Hispanions followed.

    The tower wasn¡¯t simple. How shocking was their earlier battle? Yet the tower¡¯s interior¡ªits walls, pirs, and floors¡ªwas perfectly intact, without the slightest damage.

    From this, it was clear that the materials used to build it were utterly extraordinary.

    Furthermore, Su Yi had subdued an illusory golden dragon manifested from a drop of true dragon blood in this very ce.

    They couldn¡¯t help but feel eager. What fortune hid within the rest of the tower?

    They climbed the steps¡ªeighteen in total¡ªand reached the second floor. However, all they saw was another vast and empty hall. The only object in the room was a thirty-foot-tall statue niche made of pitch-ck stone.

    However, the alcove was empty. There was nothing there at all.

    But when he saw it, Mu Xi recognized it at a nce. ¡°This is the very alcove from which I obtained the Qilin Blood Jade Pendant!¡±

    Su Yi walked up to investigate, but he didn¡¯t discover anything special about it. He promptly led the group further up the treasure tower.

    But to his disappointment, every floor was just as empty, and there was either nothing there at all, or just a few household objects and utensils. There was nothing they could use.

    They reached the ninth floor without making any further discoveries.

    ¡°Given how obviously mysterious this ce is, why aren¡¯t there any treasures here?¡± Ning Sihua asked in confusion.

    They¡¯de all the way here, first proceeding deep into Treasure Temple Yao Mountain, then venturing into the ruined treasure temple, passingyers of formations and restrictions before arriving on the ¡°head¡± of the dragon-shaped ridge and climbing all the way to the ninth floor of the treasure tower.

    But aside from fighting a group of Shanglin Temple monks and seizing a drop of true dragon blood, they discovered nothing of value here at all.

    This was naturally hard to understand.

    ¡°The Prajna Meditation Garden, the Evil Dragon¡¯s Restricted Ground¡­¡± As Su Yi spoke, he seemed to recall something. ¡°Don¡¯t forget the markings on those two stone steles. This was never some treasurednd to begin with. Odds are?its?true mysteries aren¡¯t high up the tower, but rather, buried beneath it.¡±

    They then hurried into the tower¡¯s first floor. Once he was inside, he re-examined the worn-down, damaged murals lining its walls and pondered them solemnly.

    When hispanions saw this, they looked at each other. They instantly understood; perhaps some secrets were hidden within the murals they¡¯dpletely overlooked earlier!

 Chapter 287: The Possessed

    <h4>Chapter 287: The Possessed</h4>

    Time slipped by.

    Su Yi paced alongside the walls. It seemed he¡¯d already discovered something, and he looked lost in thought.

    Enough time passed to brew a cup of tea before he stopped beside a mural on the eastern wall. Although the image was damaged and indistinct, they could still dimly see mountains shaped like a massive, coiling dragon.

    It looked extremely simr to the dragon-shaped ridge they were on now. However, the peak of the ridge depicted in the mural didn¡¯t have a nine-storied tower. Rather, it depicted an entrance to an underground world!

    ¡°Hm?¡± Su Yi could tell at a nce that although the painting of the underground world was damaged, it had what looked like a floating, blood-colored vortex depicted in it.

    And beneath the vortex was a lotus tform. A Buddha sat atop it.

    The images were indistinct, but when Su Yi saw this, he suddenly recalled¡ª

    The underground world deep within Bloodthistle Yao Mountain had a massive crimson whirlpool too, as well as an ancient ritual ground and sacrificial altar!

    ¡°Is there another spatial barrier sealed below the Prajna Meditation Garden?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shot up. Wherever there was a spatial barrier, there was a path between two worlds!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, quick! Look at that!¡± Ning Sihua suddenly eximed.

    Su Yi followed her gaze and saw that the blood flowing from the Shanglin Temple monks¡¯ corpses was soundlessly disappearing.

    Wherever the liquid sank into the earth, unearthly and mysterious crimson runes floated into the air.

    Su Yi walked up and evaluated it for a moment. Then, as if enlightened, he said, ¡°This is the ¡®gate¡¯ to the seal. A blood sacrifice is required to open it.¡±

    The gate to the seal??Just as Ning Sihua andpany were pondering this, they saw the massive, lotus-shaped stone at the center of the floor silently disappear.

    Before long, a thirty-foot-wide entryway appeared!

    ¡°Just as I expected, the tower is a distraction. The true mysteries are hidden below the dragon-shaped ridge¡­.¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Let¡¯s go have a look.¡±

    With that, he led the way down.

    They passed through the entryway, down a long stone staircase. Every thirty feet, there hung a bronzentern lit with a Buddha¡¯s fat, which dispersed the darkness.

    Su Yi andpany walked a little less than ten minutes, down countless stairs, before finally arriving at a cave reminiscent of an underground world.

    The space was extremely vast, with one towering statue after another, a whole series of them. Each was fully ny feet tall.

    Some sat on their knees and plucked flowers with a smile.

    Some sat astride divine beasts holding magic jars.

    Some were ring, furious temple gardens with three heads and six arms

    And some¡­.

    At a nce, it was like a sea of deities. The sight was exceptionally shocking.

    ¡°Be careful. Judging by the statues¡¯ arrangement, those above correspond to the thirty-six heavenly spirits, while those below correspond to the seventy-two earthly fiends. Their arrangement includes the nine pces, six harmonies, and four symbols, as well as yin, yang, and void. As they manifest, they change¡­¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze swept across them. ¡°This formation is simr to the one hundred and eight altars we saw at Bloodthistle Yao Mountain. They¡¯re a sealing formation.¡±

    Ning Sihua and Mu Xi nced at each other; they¡¯d just realized the implications. ¡°Fellow Daoist. Don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s another spatial barrier sealed here?¡±

    ¡°Most likely, yes,¡± said Su Yi. As he spoke, he led them ahead, right through the various Buddhist statues.

    If you watched closely, you¡¯d see that Su Yi led them along a winding route. From time to time, he leaped. Other times, he took several steps back and made a detour.

    The constant twists and turns left hispanions a bit dazed. They looked at each other and sighed; without Su Yi to guide them, they couldn¡¯t possibly have traversed such aplex and mysterious restriction.

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡± A little less than ten minutester, Su Yi suddenly stopped before a certain statue.

    It depicted a Buddhist cultivator. He, too, was ny feet tall, and he sat cross-legged, his hands forming lotus seals in front of him while a dragon coiled around his back, resting on his shoulders and raising its head.

    This statue looked different from the others; its features were handsome and soft, and the monk depicted had a calm, tranquil expression on his face.

    ¡°So, it really is you¡­.¡± The image of the white-robed monk riding a true dragon through the stars appeared within Su Yi¡¯s mental sea.

    Now, he dared say with certainty that that monk, whoever he was, came from the Prajna Meditation Garden!

    ¡°A faction of cultivators built in a mundane ce like the Great Zhou countless years ago gave rise to an expert mighty enough to ride a true dragon through the stars? The Azure Continent really is getting more and more interesting¡­¡± Lights shed in the depths of Su Yi¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, my apologies.¡± Su Yi faced the statue and lowered his head. Then, he rose into the air, formed seals with his fingers, and unleashed a streak of cryptic blue light.

    Boom!

    The statue instantly burst into light.

    From hispanions¡¯ perspective, the statue seemed to awaken from the serene darkness of eternity. Its eyes opened, and it unleashed peerless majesty difficult to describe in words.

    They didn¡¯t quite know what hit them, but their hearts shook and their minds went nk. An unknown amount of time passed before they recovered from their shock. Only then did they discover that the phenomenon they¡¯d witnessed earlier had disappeared.

    The Buddhist statue still stood amidst the darkness. There wasn¡¯t anything even remotely strange about it.

    Turning their attention toward Su Yi, they realized he was sitting cross-legged off to the side, meditating.

    They could tell at a nce that he¡¯d expended an enormous amount of energy; his presence was weak, and he was nowhere near as calm andposed as before.

    A stick of incense worth of timeter, Su Yi awoke from his meditation. He¡¯d already returned to his peak condition.

    Ning Sihua had been waiting all this time, and she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Fellow Daoist, is this statue the core of the restriction formation?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Su Yi nodded.

    Just now, it was because he¡¯d refined this ¡°core of the foundation¡± that he¡¯de dangerously close to exhausting all of his energy.

    Fortunately, he managed to fully refine it in the end.

    This foundation was called the ¡°Burning Heaven Restricting Demon Formation¡±. It had been here, restricting this underground world for countless years.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Yi continued without any further dys.

    Every time a Buddhist statue blocked their path, he waved his sleeves. The space around the statue would ripple with the mysterious fluctuations of the restriction, and a new path would appear.

    This scene left Ning Sihua and the others certain that this mysterious sealing formation was already entirely under Su Yi¡¯s control!

    Before long, the group passed through the formation and arrived at a massive, blood-colored vortex.

    The vortex hovered in the air, and it was fully three thousand meters across. It looked like a hovering, gaping maw as it slowly whirled above them. The space around it distorted, producing low, rumbling booms.

    Beneath the vortex was a lotus tform. It was about nine feet long, and made entirely of ck jade. Crimson detritus was scattered across its surface, like broken pieces of eggshell.

    It was just like the scene Su Yi saw in the murals when he initially entered the first floor of the tower.

    Except that the lotus tform in the mural had a Budda sitting atop it, while this tform had nothing but bits of broken red ¡°eggshell.¡±

    ¡°This ce really is just like Bloodthistle Yao Mountain! It really is sealing another spatial barrier!¡± Ning Sihua and Mu Xi¡¯s expressions both turned grave. They were with Su Yi when he found the first spatial barrier, and they were naturally well aware that an unknown world was on the other side of the vortex!

    It was then that Lan Suo couldn¡¯t help but chime in, ¡°Deep within Ten Thousand Poisons Yao Mountain, I saw a vortex like this too. It was exactly the same!¡±

    Ning Sihua and Mu Xi were both surprised.?There¡¯s a spatial barrier deep within Ten Thousand Poisons Yao Mountain too?

    ¡°It was when I got close to the vortex that the Spirit Parasite Devilwormtched onto me. If Young Lord Su hadn¡¯t saved me, I¡¯m afraid I would have already¡­¡± Lan Suo nced at Su Yi. Who knows what she was thinking, but her face flushed red.

    ¡°So does this mean that all of the Great Zhou¡¯s Eight Great Yao Mountains hide a simr spatial barrier?¡± muttered Mu Xi, a bit startled.

    ¡°Something¡¯s not right,¡± said Su Yi out of nowhere. He¡¯d been busily evaluating the lotus tform, but now, he furrowed his brow. ¡°It seems someone else was here years before us!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ning Sihua and the others all came over, bewildered expressions on their faces. This underground area was sealed by a formation. Even they had only made it here by following Su Yi.

    Who else could have had the skill needed to achieve this?

    ¡°These fragments are the remnants of a Dao Cocoon,¡± said Su Yi. He walked up the lotus tform and picked up a blood-colored object, which he evaluated as he spoke. ¡°Unless I mistake my guess, an otherworld cultivator once used a Dao Cocoon to send a portion of his soul into our world and possess an expert¡¯s body.¡±

    He reached out and rubbed one of the red pieces, then estimated, ¡°It likely happened within the past few decades, thirty years at most, because the aura of this fragment of Dao Cocoon has yet to truly disperse.¡±

    Hispanions looked at each other. Terror coursed through their hearts.

    A cultivator from another world had possessed someone here just a few decades ago?

    Whoever had done the possession almost certainly came from the world on the other side!

    But¡­ just who had he possessed!?

    ¡°There¡¯s a jade tablet here,¡± said Ning Sihua suddenly. She leaned over and picked up a three-inch piece of jade carved with phoenix and luan totems. ¡°Take a look, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Ning Sihua couldn¡¯t discern anything from it, so she passed it to Su Yi. He examined it, then said, ¡°It¡¯s just a tablet carved from blue jade ss. It¡¯s as ordinary as it gets, and it¡¯s no treasure. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the possessed expert most likely left it here.¡±

    Mu Xi said, ¡°Does that mean that, so long as we determine the jade tablet¡¯s owner, we can figure out whether or not he was possessed by an otherworld cultivator?¡±

    Back at Bloodthistle Yao Mountain, an otherworld cultivator had once used a Dao Cocoon to possess the Spiritmartial Marquis, Chen Zheng, in an attempt to enter their world.

    In the end, Su Yi ruined his ns.

    As a result of this incident, both Ning Sihua and Mu Xi realized how serious this problem was¡ª

    It was highly likely that a cultivator from another world was already living in the Great Zhou!

    Just who was it? Who hade here, only to wind up possessed?

    Whoosh!

    Just as the group was pondering this problem, a dazzling streak of crimson light suddenly shot out of the darkness, straight for the ck jade tform where Su Yi now stood.

    ng!

    A deafening impact followed as Su Yi just barely blocked the iing crimson light with the Abstruse God Sword.

    However, the sh sent him flying from the tform.

 Chapter 288: The Crimson Peng Monarch Goes Mad With Fury

    <h4>Chapter 288: The Crimson Peng Monarch Goes Mad With Fury</h4>

    Whoosh!

    Su Yi was still in mid-air when he stabilized himself. However, his blood and energy were still churning within him, and he was in so much pain that he felt the urge to cough up blood.

    That attack had been terrifying to the extreme!

    ¡°A flying weaver''s shuttle?¡± Su Yi could tell at a nce that what had attacked him was a four-inch weaving shuttle. It was blood-red, pointed on both ends, and thin as a bamboo chopstick.

    It hovered and whirled in the air, brimming with spirituality.

    Someone had ambushed them!

    Su Yi¡¯spanions were stunned, and they only just now reacted. Their expressions all changed.

    In his shoes, they feared they couldn¡¯t possibly have defended themselves. The shuttle was just too fast!

    ¡°All of you should head back along our original path.¡± Su Yi took a deep breath, and light shed in the depths of his gaze. His qi circted as he prepared to face a mighty foe.

    This was the first time hispanions had ever seen him look so serious.

    When he fought Shanglin Temple¡¯s Sutra Crane earlier, he seemed carefree and at ease; he was nowhere near as solemn as he was now.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± They dared not hesitate, so they immediately turned and left.

    h!

    The instant they turned to leave, the nearby crimson shuttle shed and shot toward Ning Sihua like a streak of red lightning tearing through the air.

    ng!

    Su Yi held the Abstruse God Sword in front of him, blocking the attack, but?the shuttle¡¯s prative power was such that even the Abstruse God Sword trembled violently, pushing Su Yi back once more.

    Although Ning Sihua and the others were beside themselves with concern, they were well aware that they couldn¡¯t afford to dy here; if they did, they¡¯d only drag Su Yi down.

    Bzzz!

    The red flying shuttle hovered and danced in midair, scattering a rain of radiant embers. As it did so, its power shot up to a whole new level.

    It was just a flying shuttle, but the air of majesty it emanated far surpassed Sutra Crane, an Earthly Immortal!

    Even from a distance, the mere sight of it was enough to strike terror into one¡¯s heart!

    ¡°A Spirit Dao magic treasure!¡± Su Yi¡¯s pupils focused. The treasure wasn¡¯t actually all that scary, but what really surprised him was that the person controlling it was quite possibly a Spirit Dao cultivator!

    Boom!

    As soon as this possibility urred to him, the shuttle stirred up a patch of fiery, explosive rain, which shot forward murderously.

    The shuttle threw the air into chaos, as if a heaven-burning sea of mes had descended; the sheer majesty was enough to stun the heavens and shake the earth. It was unimaginably mighty.

    This strength was far beyond the likes of Earthly Immortals.

    In the face of an attack of this level, Su Yi¡¯s expression filled with unprecedented solemnity, and he immediately dodged.

    Rumble~!

    Although he avoided the crimson shuttle, the power of its searing mes swept across him, sending him flying with a bang.

    He coughed, and blood dripped from his lips.

    When he steadied himself on the ground, a cold look appeared on his face.

    This was absolutely the most dangerous battle he¡¯d faced since his rebirth, and it was highly likely that his opponent was a Spirit Dao cultivator!

    This was an expert far beyond the people the ordinary folk called ¡°Earthly Immortals¡±; the two were as far apart as heaven and earth.

    Boom!

    Su Yi¡¯s opponent didn¡¯t give him any time to ponder. The crimson shuttle shot toward him once more.

    ¡°Activate!¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed with cold light, and both hands formed seals.

    Boom!

    The scattered, towering, ny-foot-tall Buddhist statues of this underground world suddenly seemed to awaken. All of them burst with radiant light.

    Everyst statue surged with a searing golden glow, and the sound of Sanskrit chanting echoed through the air.

    In the blink of an eye, the entire underground world was fully-lit, dispersing all of the initial darkness.

    In the freshly illuminated space, they could clearly see a massive illusory Buddha condense. His hands formed lotus seals, and a true dragon wrapped around his upper body. He was so terrifyingly majestic that even heaven and earth trembled before him.

    The Burning Heaven Restricting Demon Formation!

    ¡°Go!¡± Su Yi extended a finger and pointed.

    Boom!

    The illusory golden Buddha suddenly pped the air.

    The vast, seemingly limitless power of that golden palm bore down on the flying shuttle in midair. It started quivering and buzzing.

    But it was then that a strange and mysterious power fluctuation emerged from deep within the hovering crimson vortex. It condensed into a mountainous, blood-colored hand and ruthlessly pressed down.

    Rumble!

    The golden Buddha¡¯s palm and the blood-colored giant hand shed, shaking the entire underground world. Currents of destructive energy ran rampant and spread out in all directions.

    The tiny red shuttle seized the opening to circle and break free from the pressure. It shed in mid-air, then manifested a human figure.

    It was a tall man in old-fashioned robes, with handsome features and upright posture. He hovered in midair, standing atop the shuttle, like a sovereign gazing down upon his domain.

    However, his figure was illusory, like shimmering light and shadow. He didn¡¯t seem real.

    When Su Yi saw this, he was actually a bit disappointed; this wasn¡¯t really a Spirit Dao Cultivator. No, this was just a soul avatar upying the little crimson shuttle.

    ¡°You¡¯re just a paltry little Inner Furnace Realm cultivator. You¡¯ve yet to even transcend mortality, yet you can control the Prajna Meditation Garden¡¯s Heaven Burning Demon Restricting Formation? That trulyes as quite the surprise,¡± said the man, his dignified voice booming like rolling thunder.

    ¡°How about this? This lofty one can spare your life for now. So long as you answer my questions like a good boy, I won¡¯t kill you. Moreover, I¡¯ll even ept you as my disciple and teach you the Dao.¡±

    Su Yiughed. This was merely the avatar of a Spirit Dao cultivator. In his past life, someone like this wasn¡¯t even qualified to bow before him!

    Boom!

    Su Yi¡¯s hands formed sealed, and he attacked directly, with no wasted words.

    The illusory golden Buddha punched with a towering, searing burst of Buddhist light. It was vast and imposing as it suppressed the entire stretch of space.

    The man atop the shuttle froze, as if he dared not believe that this mere ant of an Inner Furnace Realm youth dared be so brazen.

    He could only watch as the heaven-shaking fist mmed toward him.

    A panicked look rose on his face, and he immediately steered the shuttle away in an attempt to dodge.

    s, that fist was a manifestation of the Burning Heaven Restricting Demon Formation. How could it possibly be ordinary?

    Rumble!

    The golden light blew apart and dispersed, leaving the shuttle buzzing and trembling. The man immediately retreated inside in a panic.

    He was like a turtle pulling its head into its shell. It was a ridiculous sight.

    ¡°Little brat! Must you seek out your own death?¡± The man¡¯s infuriated voice rang out from within the shuttle, dark and imposing. ¡°In light of your ignorance, I won¡¯t pursue this insult, but if you stubbornly refuse¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, Su Yi manipted the formation, and yet another punch descended.

    Boom!

    It was as if heaven crumbled and the earth split. The crimson shuttle dodged with all its might, but the fist still mmed into it, imprinting it deeply in the ground. Wails rang out repeatedly.

    ¡°Bastard!¡± The man shouted from within the shuttle, practically beside himself with fury. He immediately controlled the shuttle, directing it to the crimson vortex.

    But how could Su Yi let him do as he wished?

    Boom!

    A stretch of golden Buddhist merge enough to blot out the sun zed into view, blocking the shuttle¡¯s path.

    But then, something Su Yi could never have anticipated happened: a mysterious burst of power emerged from the depths of the vortex and condensed into a blood-colored long spear!

    It stabbed ruthlessly ahead, breaking through the golden mes in a single attack!

    The crimson shuttle seized the opportunity to take to the air, then paused near the swirling vortex.?¡°You little shit! This is your final chance. If you don¡¯t¡­.¡±

    But before he could finish, Su Yi attacked once more.

    Boom!

    A giant Buddha¡¯s hand shot through the air and reached for the crimson shuttle.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± The man within the crimson shuttle seemed to have gone mad with rage. He let out an utterly infuriated roar. ¡°You little whelp, you listen up! I am the Incarnation of Stars Sect¡¯s Crimson Peng Monarch. One day, I¡¯ll cross into this world, and when I do, I¡¯ll take your worthless little life!¡±

    His voice brimmed with dense fury, as well as an indescribable bitterness.

    Before his words finished echoing, the crimson shuttle shot straight into the whirlpool. In the blink of an eye, it was gone.

    When Su Yi saw this, a hint of regret shed across his face.?I actually let him get away¡­.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, are you alright?¡± Ning Sihua and the others hurried over, shock and concern written all over their faces. They¡¯d witnessed that entire exchange.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a few minor injuries.¡± Su Yi took a deep breath, then looked away from the hovering crimson vortex.

    Mu Xi couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Brother Su, was that guy just now really a Spirit Dao cultivator?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but he was just a soul avatar. When your cultivation reaches the Spiritual Revolution Realm, you can divide your soul and refine soul avatars.¡±

    As Su Yi said this, he furrowed his brow. ¡°However, although that guy wasn¡¯t all that strong, his background most likely isn¡¯t simple.¡±

    The crimson whirlpool was a spatial barrier, yet during their battle just now, someone had intervened from the other side of the rift to save the man who called himself the Crimson Peng Monarch from an otherwise fatal strike.

    This wasn¡¯t something Spirit Dao cultivators were capable of; you had to have Imperial Realm cultivation, or at the very least, you needed deep mastery of the Dao of Space. Only then could you reinforce someone across a spatial barrier!

    Were the Crimson Peng Monarch just another ordinary Spirit Dao cultivator, how could he be worthy of such an expert¡¯s reinforcements?

    The Incarnation of Stars Sect¡­ The Crimson Peng Monarch was a yao cultivator. Does that mean there¡¯s a faction of yao cultivators in the world on the other side of the barrier? Their ranks presumably include other Spirit Dao cultivators as well, and it¡¯s highly likely they¡¯ve got an Imperial Realm expert in residence¡­?Su Yi thought to himself.

    Were this to spread, it would undoubtedly shake the entire Azure Continent.

    Su Yi, however, didn¡¯t care.

    As the man the people of the Nine Provinces once called the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, he knew better than anyone that the higher your cultivation was, the harder it was to cross the barriers between worlds.

    This was a problem of a world¡¯s fundamentalws.

    In a mundane realm like the Azure Continent, unless something happened to overturn the heavens, there was no way a Spirit Dao cultivator would show up in their true body, much less an Imperial Realm expert.

    Were such earth-shaking changesing to the Azure Continent?

    They were!

    He could tell from the unnatural and extraordinary changes within the Great Zhou¡¯s Eight Great Yao Mountains¡ªthey were increasing in frequency.

    During his trip to Bloodthistle Yao Mountain, Su Yi guessed that even if otherworld cultivators wanted to cross over, they¡¯d need at least three to five years.

    Furthermore, the first group to descend upon the Azure Continent wouldn¡¯t include anyone truly powerful.

    They were still likely enough to strike terror into the hearts of the other inhabitants of this world, damaging their appetites and making it hard for them to sleep at night

    But to Su Yi, they amounted to nothing at all. On the contrary, he was rather eager for the otherworld cultivators¡¯ arrival.

    That way, he could harvest one group of prey after another¡­

    After all, how could the otherworld cultivators fail to carry the items they needed to cultivate with?

    ¡°Look! What is that!?¡± Lan Suo eximed out of nowhere. She stretched out her hand and pointed into the distant darkness.

    A purple spiritual light flickered in and out of view. Unless you were watching carefully, you were unlikely to notice it.

 Chapter 289: Assassination

    <h4>Chapter 289: Assassination</h4>

    A fist-sized jade cauldron stood amidst the darkness. It had three feet and two handles, and it glittered with purple light.

    ¡°Cauldrons?this small exist? It looks more like a wine cask,¡± eximed Mu Xi.

    Su Yi reached out and?grabbed. The jade cauldron whooshed into his palm. He examined it, then said, ¡°This is a pill furnace.¡±

    As he spoke, he exerted strength through his fingers.

    Bzzzz!

    The fist-sized jade cauldron suddenly expanded. It was now several dozen feet tall, and purple spiritual light circted around it. It was bright and magnificent.

    Only now did they see clearly that the cauldron¡¯s surface was engraved with totems of vermillion birds, luan, one-legged bi fang cranes, and other sacred birds and beasts. All were highly realistic.

    Purple smoke drifted out of the opening, and a mysterious, obscure presence permeated the air.

    The bottom of the cauldron was engraved with the characters ¡°Violet Pce.¡±

    There was no doubt about it; that was the pill furnace¡¯s name.

    ¡°A treasure!¡± The groups¡¯ eyes lit up.

    ¡°This is a spirit-marked treasure, and it¡¯s the work of a Spirit Dao cultivator. The pill furnace contains eightyers of spiritual markings. Each has a different function, but all are designed for preparing medicine.¡±

    Su Yi examined it, then said, ¡°This pill furnace can only reveal the full extent of its abilities in the hands of a Spirit Dao cultivator. Fortunately, someone like me can still use it to refine medicine by borrowing the power of a formation.¡±

    As he spoke, he reabsorbed the true essence between his fingers, and the purple pill furnace shrank back down to the size of a fist.

    He then split off a wisp of his divine sense to investigate the furnace¡¯s interior.

    An independent space existed within the cauldron. It was fully one hundred feet across and about as tall as a three-story building.

    When Su Yi¡¯s divine sense entered it, he immediately saw a flowing ball of light hovering within, emitting wave after wave of dense medicinal fragrance.

    ¡°Bloodleaf Poria, Longevity Power, Origin-Condensing Spirit Pith, Nine-Striped Beetle, Firefeather Kiss¡­.¡± Su Yi instantly recognized the few dozen ingredients the ball of light contained.

    When he recognized the Spirit Pith, a rare ingredient, Su Yi instantly understood¡ª

    That guy who called himself the Crimson Peng Monarch was trying to refine a Spiritual Origin Rebirth Pill!

    This pill was the work of soul cultivators, and while it wasn¡¯t all that subtle or miraculous, it allowed one¡¯s soul to condense and form a ¡°spirit body.¡±

    That wasn¡¯t much different from having a true fleshly body, save for spirit bodies¡¯ one obvious downside: without true flesh, one could only pursue the path of the soul cultivator.

    Take Qing Wan, a soul body. The body she condensed as she stepped onto the true path of cultivation was, in fact, a type of spirit body.

    ¡°Based on the pill¡¯s level of finish, he¡¯s likely refined it for quite some time already, and it¡¯s almost done¡­.¡± A strange light appeared in Su Yi¡¯s eyes.?No wonder the Crimson Peng Monarch was so irritable. No wonder he was so unwilling to leave. So, I ruined his ns to refine this pill...

    From this, Su Yi could deduce that it hadn¡¯t been long since the Crimson Peng Monarch¡¯s soul avatar had crossed over.

    It was precisely because of his arrival that the crimson vortex shook, causing an enormous disturbance and leading the world¡¯s martial artists to believe that Treasure Tower Yao Mountain had undergone a tremendous shift.

    This in turn led to numerous people gathering here, including the monks of Shanglin Temple.

    And it was obvious that when the Crimson Peng Monarch crossed over, he¡¯de thoroughly prepared. He nned to refine a Spirit Origin Rebirth Pill to condense a body for himself as quickly as possible, then cultivate anew.

    As for why he¡¯d stayed near the vortex to refine his pill¡­

    That was simple. This underground world had the Prajna Meditation Garden¡¯s Burning Heaven Restricting Demon Formation; it waspletely sealed off.

    The Crimson Peng Monarch¡¯s abilities were insufficient to break through that terrifying sealing formation.

    Otherwise, Su Yi feared he would have left a long time ago. He wouldn¡¯t have needed to refine a pill, either; he could have just possessed someone and started cultivating that way.

    Su Yi then proceeded to share his deductions with hispanions, as well as tell them his ns.

    ¡°I intend to borrow the power of this grand formation to refine a batch of pills. Watch over me, and when the pills are ready, we can split them.¡±

    Hispanions¡¯ eyes lit up, and they straightforwardly agreed.

    Su Yi sat cross-legged atop the ck jade lotus tform without any further dys. He nned to fully recover from his wounds, then restore his cultivation to its peak state before attempting to refine medicine.

    When Lan Suo saw this, she took out a bottle and passed it to him. ¡°Young Lord Su, this is a bottle of Fragrant Heaven Jade Dew. Please use it.¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t refuse. He simply epted the bottle and swallowed its contents.

    When Lan Suo saw this, she was inwardly gleeful, and her soft, glistening lips curved up into a grin.?I¡¯m just d you epted it. After this¡­ I refuse to believe you¡¯ll dare call me a burden!

    Ning Sihua and Mu Xi sighed to themselves again.

    Fragrant Heaven Jade Dew!

    This was one of the Great Qin¡¯s Donghua Sword Sect¡¯s top sacred medicines. Rumor had it that even one drop was worth a hundred tier-three spirit stones!

    It was extremely famous even in the Great Zhou, where martial artists saw it as a medicine capable of bringing back the dead and restoring flesh to white bone!

    Yet now, Lan Suo had casually handed Su Yi an entire bottle to treat his wounds¡­

    This level of wealth gave them firsthand exposure to what it meant to ¡®throw one¡¯s money around¡¯ and ¡®be rich and overbearing''!

    About ten minutester, Su Yi rose and decided to start refining medicine.

    Hispanions watched as he rose into the air. With a wave of his sleeves and a mighty boom, the Burning Heaven Restricting Demon Formation started circting, surging with the energy fluctuations of a restriction.

    Bzzzz!

    Once activated, the fist-sized Violet Pce grew until it was several dozen feet tall, then hung suspended in the air.

    When Su Yi controlled the power of the grand formation, directing it into the Violet Pce Furnace, the spirit-marked treasure burst with radiant light. One strange and beautiful illusory totem rose up after another¡ªvermillion birds bathed in me, bi fang cranes attacking the skies, fire pheasants wandering the abyss, and luan releasing cries as resonant as thunder¡­

    Hispanions gasped repeatedly as they watched this y out.

    Who¡¯d have thought such miraculous methods were the work of a young man who was just a second-level Grandmaster?

    Su Yi sat cross-legged in the air, his sleeves fluttering around him as he tossed stalks of spiritual medicine into Violet Pce. Practically all of them were tier four and up.

    In fact, Su Yi was now extremely wealthy.

    Between the massacre at the seat of the Imperatorial Province¡¯s government to his battles at Dragonbridge Station and Roiling Cloud Temple, he¡¯d already obtained an inestimably valuable collection of spoils.

    Then there was the ny percent of the profits the Ten Directions Pavilion had sent him.

    Better yet, the Violet Pce Cauldron was already stocked with several dozen types of spiritual medicine. Now, all of these became supplies for Su Yi to refine pills with.

    Rumble~!

    The Violet Pce shook, then overflowed with spiritual light.

    Su Yi asionally manipted the grand formation¡¯s power, forming several profound pill incantations.

    With his second-level Grandmaster cultivation, never mind refining pills; even just activating the pill furnace should have been beyond him.

    Fortunately, with the power of the Burning Heaven Restricting Demon Formation, Su Yi could benefit from another¡¯s resources. This was one of the miraculous applications of the Dao of Talismans and Formations.

    A mighty formations grandmaster could even y foes of greater cultivations!

    Ning Sihua, Mu Xi, and Lan Suo stood guard nearby. If anything unexpected happened now, their losses would be enormous.

    Enough time to burn a stick of incense passed. Su Yi was visibly exhausted.

    Although he was borrowing the power of the formation to refine pills, controlling the formation continuously expended both his cultivation base and his soul power.

    Now, he looked like a candle on the verge of blowing out.

    Fortunately, despite how long it had been since hest refined pills, he wasn¡¯t currently producing some lofty and unparalleled divine medicine, so the process went smoothly.

    Wisps of clear medicinal aroma were already wafting out of the furnace¡¯s interior. Just one sniff was enough to clear the heart, soothe the mind, and make one¡¯s pores open.

    ¡°Just one more step.¡± Su Yi forcefully endured his exhaustion and focused on refining. He dared not be the least bit negligent.

    It didn¡¯t matter whether you were refining pills or weapons; you couldn¡¯t get the least bitcent until?after?you seeded.

    Otherwise, you were highly likely to fail at the final step.

    ng!

    But just at the final, most critical juncture, the clear hum of a sword rang out.

    The sound still echoed through the air as a ck talisman sword streaked through the air and descended. It was preternaturally quick as it shed at Su Yi.

    They¡¯d chosen the best possible moment for an assassination attempt. Su Yi waspletely focused on refining medicine. If he split his attention, he might manage to dodge, but the entire batch of pills would be ruined.

    But if he didn¡¯t dodge, he¡¯d almost certainly die on the spot.

    This was a no-win situation!

    Su Yi¡¯s eyelids twitched slightly, but he remained clear-headed, calm, and unhurried. He continued focusing on his work.

    ng!

    A shocking impact rang out.

    Ning Sihua intervened right at the critical moment. A bright red, fish-shaped flying sword blocked the ck talisman sword by a hair.

    They shed only about a foot away from Su Yi. The aftermath of the collision spread out and struck him, and he suddenly staggered.

    Despite this, Su Yi¡¯s expression was just as calm as before. He was clear-headed and focused, and he formed hand seals in order, without suffering the slightest impact.

    When they saw this, hispanions couldn¡¯t help but break out in cold sweats. Then, their expressions darkened, their faces now brimming with killing intent.

    ng!

    The blocked talisman sword immediately shot away, then fell into the distant darkness.

    When they looked over, Ning Sihua and the others immediately saw a group approaching from afar.

    Their leader was an ordinary-looking man in long robes. The only unusual thing about him was his eyes; they were sharp as a hawk¡¯s.

    He was apanied by a silver-haired, benevolent-looking elder and a woman in Daoist robes with a massive sword on her back.

    They were none other than the elder of the Hidden Dragon Sect¡¯s Text Transmission Pavilion, Lu Dongliu, as well as the outer sect''s grand and second elders, Li Cang and Liao Yunliu!

    When they saw this group, Mu Xi and Ning Sihua¡¯s pupils constricted. How could they fail to recognize these three Xiantian Martial Ancestors of the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect?

    If that were all, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal. After all, the three of them had only recently joined forces to kill a whole group of Shanglin Temple monks. They weren¡¯t afraid of Lu Dongliu and hispanions.

    But this was terrible timing!

    Su Yi was right at a critical juncture, and he couldn¡¯t afford to divide his attention. If their opponents went all out to disrupt him, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    What made their hearts even heavier was that there were two others apanying the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect elders.

    The first was a gaunt old man with disheveled hair. He walked with a cane.

    The other was a dignified-looking middle-aged man in jade-colored robes. He had a white belt around his waist. He looked as steady and upright as a mountain, and a ck talisman sword hovered over his palm.

    It was obvious that he was behind that assassination attempt just now!

    When Ning Sihua saw these two, her brow furrowed, while the look on Mu Xi¡¯s handsome face darkened.

 Chapter 290: A Cold Glance

    <h4>Chapter 290: A Cold nce</h4>

    The middle-aged man in jade robes was named Wang Tu, and he was the pce master of Jixia Academy!

    The gaunt elder with the disheveled hair was Helian Hai, the pce master of Watermoon Academy!

    Both were Xiantian Martial Ancestors, and they¡¯d long since joined the ranks of the Ten Great Xiantian Martial Ancestors!

    Especially Wang Tu. He was in his prime, and his ¡®Gentle Soaring de¡¯ was superb!

    The Ten Directions Pavilion had once praised him, saying that thirty percent of the Great Zhou¡¯s world of swordsmanship¡¯s ingenuity had gone into the Gentle Soaring de!

    When they saw that these two hade here with Lu Dongliu, Ning Sihua and the others realized that they were in for trouble!

    Lan Suo didn¡¯t recognize them, but she could tell that they were in deep trouble. Her pretty painted brows knit together, and she readied herself for battle.

    ¡°Everyone, look! Su Yi is controlling the power of the restriction to refine medicine. Those are methods reminiscent of a god or immortal. If I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own two eyes, I wouldn¡¯t dare believe someone like him existed,¡± said Lu Dongliu. As he spoke, he pointed at Su Yi and sighed.

    However, he seemed perfectly at ease.

    ¡°Heh heh, all I see is that he¡¯s exhausted all of his strength; he¡¯s like amp on the verge of running out of oil. I almost can¡¯t bear to disturb him,¡±ughed Li Cang, stroking his beard.

    ¡°I wonder what pill he¡¯s refining? The smell of medicine is so clear and dense. How about¡­ we wait for him to finish, then kill him?¡± Liao Yunliu said lightly, her bright eyes fixed on the glittering pill furnace, Violet Pce. She was extremely tempted.

    ¡°No, we cannot dy!¡± the disheveled Helian Hai immediately rejected the idea. ¡°Who knows what will happen if we wait? If you ask me, we¡¯d best attack and kill him immediately!¡±

    Every inch of the pce master of Watermoon Academy was brimming with killing intent.

    ¡°But what about these three?¡± The graceful-looking, middle-aged Wang Tu nced at Su Yi¡¯spanions inquisitively.

    Lu Dongliu pondered briefly, then said, ¡°Ning Sihua, do the three of you n to leave now? Or shall we send you on your way?¡±

    By ¡°send you on your way¡± he naturally meant ¡°their way to the underworld.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll just have to fight,¡± said Ning Sihua. Her expression was tranquil, and her tone was t, yet both revealed her determination.

    Mu Xi smiled too. ¡°I¡¯d actually rather like to see just how tough cultivators of the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect really are!¡±

    Lan Suo¡¯s response was rather simple. ¡°They¡¯re worried we¡¯ll go all out. Otherwise, they would have attacked right away.¡±

    As she said this, this supremely beautiful, lofty and elegant inheritor of the Donghua Sword Sect broke into a disdainful grin and said lightly, ¡°But I¡­. am not worried!¡±

    Whoosh!

    She raised her hand, and the Heave Rope rose into the air, spreading out like a silver current and forming a barrier in front of Su Yi.

    Practically simultaneously, Lan Suo waved both hands, flinging dozens of origin talismans.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    In an instant, hurricanes howled, lightning wrought havoc, seas of me zed into being, water formed arrows and shot forth, and massive boulders¡­ All kinds of magic surged forth, like floodwaters breaking through a dam, covering both heaven and earth.

    Although each individual attack couldn¡¯tpare with that of a true Earthly Immortal, they were about thirty percent of the way there, enough to leave a Xiantian Martial Ancestor grievously wounded!

    When they fought the monks earlier, Lan Suo had relied on this very indiscriminate, explosive style of attack to deal them an iparably heavy blow.

    As Lan Suo attacked, Ning Sihua and Mu Xi readied themselves for battle, prepared to strike wherever it was needed.

    But against all expectations, in the face of an attack of this level, Lu Dongliu suddenly opened a bronze umbre.

    Boom!

    As the bronze umbre opened, it was like a radiant curtain of light protecting Lu Dongliu and his allies.

    The golden curtain surged withplex and inscrutable glyphs and cloud markings and burst with searing light.

    The Qianyuan Umbre!

    This was an origin treasure, the work of an Origin Dao cultivator. It could block wind and rain, but it could also neutralize all sorts of attacks. Its defenses were almost impregnable.

    Years ago, an Earthly Immortal of the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect had used this very umbre to effortlessly ward off a relentless rain of arrows in a border skirmish!

    And now, this same treasure appeared in Lu Dongliu¡¯s hands. He held it before him and¡ª

    Rumble!

    The various attacks of the origin talismans collided with the golden curtain and burst apart like fireworks. The resulting destructive power shook the golden light, producing violent ripples on its surface.

    Nheless, from beginning to end, none of the attacks broke through.

    Ning Sihua and Mu Xi¡¯s hearts sank.?Lu Dongliu even brought a treasure like the Qianyuan Umbre with him. He obviously came prepared.

    Lan Suo¡¯s painted eyebrows knit together in mild surprise.

    ¡°Those origin talismans are all treasures. It¡¯s really a shame to waste them like that,¡± said Lu Dongliu, closing his umbre with a sigh.

    Li Cang said with a kindly smile, ¡°It¡¯d be an even bigger shame if we died.¡±

    ng!?Liao Yunliu drew her massive sword and said crisply, ¡°Attack!¡±

    Her voice still echoed through the air as she pressed off against the ground and shot forth like lightning, bursting toward Ning Sihua.

    Whoosh!?The massive sword glinted like frost and shone with radiant light, stirring up towering sword qi.

    Almost simultaneously, Lu Dongliu smiled faintly, then shot toward Lan Suo in a sh. His sleeves billowed around him, and he punched.

    He was the elder of the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect¡¯s Text Transmission Pavilion. When he attacked, he was as overbearing as a demon or god. It was just one punch, but its momentum threatened to crumble both heaven and earth.

    Meanwhile, the white-haired, white-bearded Li Cang¡¯s sleeves swayed, and he threw a ck flying knife at Mu Xi.

    It seemed they had reached a tacit agreement, as the three experts of the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect instantly split up. They coordinated without leaving the slightest opening.

    Boom!

    Asbat broke out, Ning Sihua, Mu Xi, and Lan Suo instantly called upon everything they had at their disposal. They held nothing back.

    Why? The situation was too urgent and too dangerous for that!

    Ordinarily speaking, they wouldn¡¯t have risked everything like this, but there was no way they¡¯d miss that Lu Dongliu and hispanions were trying to hold them up so that Wang Tu and Helian Hai could go deal with Su Yi!

    Su Yi was currently refining pills; he had no time or energy to spare on anything else!

    The worst part was that even if he gave up on this batch of pills, Su Yi was already running on empty; they¡¯d caught him at his weakest, most vulnerable moment.?If their attacksnded under these circumstances, the consequences would be simply unimaginable!

    As a result, none of hispanions held back. They fought with everything they had, right from the start, all to prevent their worst fears from bing a reality.

    However¡­.

    How could their foes fail to realize what they were worried about?

    When they attacked, they held nothing back either!

    As a result, as soon asbat broke out, it turned into a brutal, perilous, life-or-death struggle!

    The heads of Jixia and Watermoon Academies, Wang Tu and Helian Hai, seized the opportunity to charge straight toward Su Yi.

    Wang Tu drew a three-foot-long sword the color ofke water. Its edge was as dazzling as the sun, and his sleeves billowed as he suddenly shed downward.

    Boom!

    The silvery, flowing Heave Rope was hovering in front of Su Yi like a barrier.

    But now, it shook beneath Wang Tu¡¯s sword. It wouldn¡¯t be able to hold out much longer.

    Soon, the rope fell to the floor like a dead snake. Helian Hai seized the opportunity, bellowing and waving his red spear as he shot toward Su Yi like an arrow loosed from a bowstring.

    ¡°Die!¡± Helian Hai suddenly raised his spear. Illusory spears filled the sky, tearing through space as their sharp points flew directly toward Su Yi.

    Su Yi was still seated cross-legged, as if unable to give up on this batch of pills, or perhaps, as if he had no idea what was going on.

    In Helian Hai¡¯s eyes, he was like amb to the ughter!

    Irrepressible excitement arose on his face.

    But right at the most critical juncture, a figure appeared out of nowhere.

    ng!

    A deafening impact rang out.

    The person who¡¯d charged over right in the nick of time was sent staggering back, coughing up blood.

    Ning Sihua!

    Earlier, she¡¯d sensed that something was amiss, and with no regard for her injuries or for the danger, she rushed over, blocking Helian Hai¡¯s otherwise fatal attack just in time.

    However, she was severely injured in the process.

    First, Liao Yunliu¡¯s attack had cut open her back, ripping the skin and tearing into her flesh. The resulting wound was so deep that even her bones were visible.

    Then, due to attacking with excessive haste, Helian Hai¡¯s attack threw her blood and qi into turmoil, resulting in significant internal injuries. Her pretty, youthful face was now deathly pale.

    Blood gushed from her back like water from a geyser.

    But it was as if she didn¡¯t even realize it. Her expression remained calm as she stood protectively before Su Yi. One hand held the Waning Blueme Moon Halberd, while the other manipted a red, fish-shaped flying sword.

    Calm even in the face of death!

    ¡°You¡¯re the lofty and esteemed pce master of Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy, yet you¡¯re willing to throw your life away to save Su Yi. What a pity¡­ You still can¡¯t stop us.¡± Liao Yunliu seemed stunned, but then, she shook her head.

    Even as she spoke, she charged, swinging her sword and striking like lightning.

    Wang Tu and Helian Hai attacked alongside her, one more ruthless than the other. There was no way they¡¯d let this opportunity slip past them.

    In the face of three such experts¡¯ joint attack, Ning Sihua took a deep breath. A frenzied light shed within her eyes, but her expression turned increasingly calm.

    It seemed she¡¯d made up her mind.

    Within her body, a long-sealed power awakened, bit by bit¡­.

    But it was then that a calm voice resounded in her ears. ¡°It¡¯s not worth using your trump cards against a group of ¡®jumping fleas¡¯ like them.¡±

    Ning Sihua was stunned.

    As that calm voice rang out, the seated Su Yi suddenly turned and swept his gaze across Liao Yunliu, Wang Tu, and Helian Hai.

    His gaze was distant and unreadable. His dark eyes were like twin ck holes, but if you looked closely, you¡¯d see a streak of peerlessly sharp sword light flickering through them.

    Boom!

    The group charging over shook as a sword intent as vast and majestic as a mountain bore down on their souls. All of them grunted in agony.

    A momentter, they retreated explosively backward, blood dripping from the corners of their lips. Their faces contorted with pain, surprise, and disbelief, and cold sweat poured down their backs.

    A secret soul art!

    Just now, Su Yi had merely nced at them, yet an invisible power had struck and injured their souls!

    If they hadn¡¯t dodged in time, their souls might well have been obliterated!

    This sudden change stunned all of the experts locked in brutalbat.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Lu Dongliu and Li Cang furrowed their brows.

    ¡°It seems¡­ Su Yi has already recovered?¡± Mu Xi and Lan Suo¡¯s eyes shone with a hint of delight, and their initially tensed hearts instantly rxed.

    But it was then that Ning Sihua seemed to discover something, and she couldn¡¯t help but nce at Su Yi.

 Chapter 291: One Hand to Decide Everything

    <h4>Chapter 291: One Hand to Decide Everything</h4>

    The instant Ning Sihua turned to look¡ª

    She saw Su Yi stand up in the air. As he moved, his originally weak, depleted aura rose, like a dried-up river after a downpour.

    By the time he steadied himself, his cultivation had leaped to the third level of the Inner Furnace Realm. His lungs zed like a furnace and lit up with the sharp, indomitable light of metal.

    Metal Element Spiritual Dao Light!

    Su Yi¡¯s qi and essence boiled around him, his blue robes fluttering about as his aura expanded and intensified. It suddenly seemed unstoppable.

    Ning Sihua felt suffocated.?The majestic power bearing down on them was intense; it was impossible to imagine that a mere third-level Grandmaster could wield such power!

    Su Yi¡¯s dark eyes were calm as he stood in the air. As the power of his recent breakthrough ran rampant, he seemed like an unparalleled sword: sharp, proud, and contemptuous.

    ¡°A breakthrough?¡± Liao Yunliu, Wang Tu, and Helian Hai each eximed, and their expressions shifted.

    Earlier, they¡¯dunched their assassination attempt so brazenly precisely because Su Yi was refining medicine, and that made him more vulnerable than ever.

    He wasn¡¯t vulnerable anymore. On the contrary, his cultivation had risen to an all-new level.

    They were already well aware of Su Yi¡¯s bloody battle record. They¡¯d decided to target Su Yi anyway, but they¡¯d never once seen him as an ordinary Grandmaster.

    Now that Su Yi had broken through, the situation had undoubtedly changed.

    Su Yi¡¯s breakthrough undoubtedly meant that the situation had changed!

    Whoosh!

    Su Yi stretched out his hand and beckoned, and the towering Violet Imperial Cauldron shrank until it was the size of a fist, thennded in his palm. He fidgeted with it as his gaze swept across Liao Yunliu and the others.

    ¡°I dared refine medicine here,¡± he said, his tone mocking. ¡°How could I fail to leave something in reserve?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ Did you?long since anticipate?that we would show up?¡± Liao Yunliu asked in a quavering voice. All of them looked uncertain.

    ¡°No,¡± said Su Yi with a dryugh. ¡°There have always been four great taboos among cultivators, dating back to the primordial era.

    ¡°The first is refining pills without someone to watch over you. The second is falling prey to others'' machinations while refining treasures. The third is going into seclusion without a barrier formation, and the fourth is letting enemiese for you on the day you undergo tribtion. I?would never do anything so stupid.¡±

    Liao Yunliu and the others furrowed their brows.?A cultivator¡¯s four great taboos? I¡¯ve never heard of such a thing¡­.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste time talking to him! He¡¯s obviously just stalling for time. He only just broke through, and his cultivation boundary isn¡¯t stable yet! Hurry up and attack!¡± Lu Dongliu, who was locked in fiercebat with Mu Xi, bellowed. His voice boomed like thunder.

    Liao Yunliu and the two pce masters looked at each other. Then, all of them attacked without hesitation.

    ng!

    Wang Tu raised his three-foot, blue-edged sword. He was the first to attack. The hum of his sword was vast and distant, and sword qi swept in like a wave, the perfect manifestation of a current.

    The Gentle Soaring Chant!

    The pce master of Jixia Academy, one of the Ten Great Xiantian Martial Ancestors, held nothing back. He put his ultimate killing technique on full disy.

    At the same time, Helian Hai roared like a lion or tiger, and his gaunt frame suddenly expanded and filled with ferocity. His erged body and rock-hard muscles burst through his clothes as if he¡¯d been forged out of refined iron. Even his aura exploded around him.

    This was the power of the dragon or an elephant!

    Boom!

    Helian Hai waved his spear and charged into the fray like a barbarian god. Crimson light shot from the sharp tip of his weapon like a waterfall.

    And Liao Yunliu shifted, then shot forth like lightning, nimbly leaping into the air. Her massive sword glinted like frost as she suddenly lifted it.

    Whoosh!

    A hundred-foot streak of dazzling silver sword qi rose, then shed downward!

    The Against-the-Light sh!

    All three Xiantian Martial Ancestors had now put their ultimate killing techniques on full disy.

    ¡°Allow me.¡± When he saw that Ning Sihua still wanted to fight, Su Yi reached out and grabbed her shoulder, then repositioned her behind him.

    Practically simultaneously¡ª

    He swept his left hand.

    Boom!

    A burst of radiant golden power as sharp as the edge of a sword shot forth, the mysterious charm of the Dao circting around it. It was as glorious as the light of dawn.

    Bang!

    How sharp and unrestrained was Wang Tu¡¯s Gentle Soaring Chant? It was utterly destructive, yet in the face of a single gentle wave of Su Yi¡¯s hand, it instantly burst apart.

    Sparks scattered like rain. The impact sent Wang Tu flying backward, as if a rhinoceros had mmed into him. Even his three-foot-long blue sword went flying from his hands.

    Splurt!

    He was still flying through the air when he hacked up a mouthful of blood. He wound up rolling another hundred feet before stabilizing himself, and his injuries were severe.

    ¡°Die!¡± The crimson light of Helian Hai¡¯s spear was still headed right toward Su Yi.

    However, he merely stretched out his fair, jade-like palm.

    His palm might have looked tender, but it shed with dazzling golden light, as if it were carved out of beautiful jade. When he flipped his hand, a massive boom suddenly shook the air, like a deity had lifted a primordial mountain only to m it back down to earth.

    Rumble! Boom! Boom!

    A thirty-foot-long golden palm descended from above.

    It was like the palm of a deity. Even the now fierce and enormous?Helian Hai seemed weak and diminutive byparison.

    ¡°Out of my way!¡±

    Helian Hai roared, then waved and stabbed his blood-red spear.

    His power was sufficient to pierce mountains, but he only managed to make the descending golden palm shake before it continued downward.

    The spear bent and contorted beneath the pressure. In the end, it couldn¡¯t take it; it burst in two with a resounding?crack!

    Helian Hai¡¯s pupils constricted, and he roared like mad. Both feet pressed against the ground, like a towering colossus as his muscles bulged and expanded, growingrger once more. His energy raged through him like a dragon, producing a ferocious, explosive power.

    Then, beneath Ning Sihua¡¯s stunned gaze¡ª

    Su Yi¡¯s golden palm continued, pressing straight down. No matter how much Helian Hai roared, he couldn¡¯t budge it. Even after activating a forbidden technique and burning his blood essence, he couldn¡¯t so much as shake the descending golden palm by a hair.

    Bang!

    In the end, the palm pped him straight into the ground. A series of crunching noises followed as his bones snapped and cracked. In the end, all that remained on the ground was an unidentifiable, meaty pulp; there was no trace of Helian Hai¡¯s former appearance left.

    One of the Great Zhou¡¯s Ten Great Xiantian Martial Ancestors, the famed pce master of Watermoon Academy, had actually been pped to death!

    Ning Sihua couldn¡¯t help but gasp, astonishment written all over her face.

    A sweep of the hand left Wang Tu severely injured!

    A single p crushed Helian Hai to death!

    It happened so fast, practically the blink of an eye, so fast it was unbelievable. The resulting shock was like a windstorm assailing Ning Sihua¡¯s heart.

    Only now did she realize that, although they perceived this breakthrough as an increase of just a single level, to Su Yi, it represented an unprecedented transformation!

    It was then that Liao Yunliu¡¯s ¡°Against-the-Light sh¡± drew near! That hundred-foot-long streak of sword qi was dazzlingly bright and sharp. As it descended, it tore open a perfectly-straight rift in the air.

    Su Yi merely looked up, stretched out his finger, and tapped.

    It was just one casual, understated motion.

    However, that light, casual tap came crashing down like a divine hammer. The streak of sword qi burst in midair with a resounding bang, falling apart and scattering like rain.

    Liao Yunliu¡¯s expression changed dramatically.

    She was still hovering in mid-air when she suddenly twisted and shot back explosively. No one would use her of reacting slowly.

    Su Yi stretched out his hand, reached through the air, and grabbed. ¡°Come here.¡±

    Liao Yunliu was over a hundred feet away, but a giant, invisible hand instantly seized her. No matter how much she struggled, she couldn¡¯t escape. She could only let the invisible hand carry her as if she were an insect, then deposit her in front of Su Yi.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave her to you.¡±

    Su Yi then tossed Liao Yunliu over to Ning Sihua, who didn¡¯t hold back in the least. She swung the Waning Blueme Moon Halberd and cut Liao Yunliu¡¯s head clean off.?Fresh blood spurted from the stump.

    Just like that, the second elder of the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect died in battle. Even in death, her eyes were round and wide; it seemed she dared not believe it, even now.

    ¡°Many thanks for your assistance, Fellow Daoist.¡± Ning Sihua grinned at Su Yi, the smile on her youthful face like a flower blooming after the storm.

    It had been Liao Yunliu who¡¯d cleaved open her back, leaving a massive, bleeding gash so deep that even her bones were visible.

    Su Yi had obviously let her deal the killing blow out of consideration for her feelings; he was giving her a chance to vent her anger personally.

    ¡°What are you being so polite for? Going forward, don¡¯t act like such an outsider.¡± As Su Yi said this, he looked into the distance.

    It was just one sentence, but Ning Sihua¡¯s heart shook. She realized that, by fighting with no regard for her own wellbeing, she¡¯d fully won Su Yi¡¯s recognition and approval¡­

    ¡°Run!¡± Lu Dongliu bellowed. He was still locked in fiercebat with Mu Xi.

    Wang Tu was injured, while Liao Yunliu and Helian Hai had perished without so much as the chance to fight back. Lu Dongliu had witnessed the entire bloody spectacle, and the sight made his hair stand on end. A chill coursed down his spine. How could he dare linger here?

    Boom!

    It seemed he was going all out; his sleeves billowed as he swung his fist, breaking through Mu Xi¡¯s attempts to restrain him. At the same time, his left hand suddenly shattered a jade talisman.

    Bang!

    A burst of ck smoke enveloped him, and he instantly disappeared.

    Li Cang was currently locked inbat with Lan Suo, but he did the same. A jade talisman shattered, and with a burst of ck gas, he disappeared.

    ¡°Invisibility Talismans? That won¡¯t save you.¡± Su Yi gently shook his head.

    His hands formed seals, and the power of the Burning Heaven Restricting Demon Formation circted with a boom. A vast and imposing flood of golden Buddhist light surged from the statues, nketing the entire underground world.

    Bang!

    Something exploded three thousand feet to the northeast, and golden light swept over Lu Dongliu, who staggered backward.

    He cried out in shock and rm, ¡°Su Yi, killing me is tantamount to dering war on the entire Hidden Dragon Sword Sect! Can you bear the consequences!?¡±

    Boom!

    His voice still echoed through the air as roiling golden mes enveloped him, instantly incinerating him.

    A threat like that obviously wasn¡¯t enough to concern Su Yi.

    Before long, the light forced Li Cang back into view too. This white-haired, white-bearded, kindly-looking grand elder of the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect¡¯s outer sect was now frantic with terror. He cried out, ¡°I admit defeat! Young Lord Su, please, show mercy. Spare my¡­..¡±

    Before he could even finish, the rain of Buddhist mes incinerated him too.

    Wang Tu had originally nned to seize this opportunity to flee, but when he saw this, he instantly slumped, then copsed to the ground in despair.

    Wang Tu, the pce master of Jixia Academy, had been proud and elegant,ughing and talking with calm ease, not long ago. He¡¯d once tried to ambush Su Yi with an Origin Dao talisman sword.

    But now, he cut a bleak and pathetic figure, lower than a dog.

    ¡°And here I thought your father, Su Hongli, was most likely possessed by some old monster. Now, it seems his son is the real old monster¡­¡± Wang Tu slumped and sighed in dejection.

    When they heard this, Su Yi¡¯spanions were stunned.?He thinks it¡¯s highly likely that Su Hongli has been possessed?

    Even Su Yi arched his eyebrows, but he had no ns of asking any further questions. He controlled the grand formation and obliterated Wang Tu, leaving nothing but scattered ashes behind.

    Had Su Hongli been possessed or not? None of that mattered.

    When he got to the Jade Capital, he¡¯d resolve their grudge either way!

 Chapter 292: Imparting Technique

    <h4>Chapter 292: Imparting Technique</h4>

    This bout of heart-stopping, soul-shakingbat left Ning Sihua, Mu Xi, and Lan Suo feeling that, even if they went all out and risked their lives, they¡¯d struggle to block their foes.

    But as soon as Su Yi intervened, it transformed into a petty farce, and the curtains fell on the whole incident almost immediately.

    Perhaps this is the bearing of the truly invincible!?thought Ning Sihua as she took in Su Yi¡¯s tall, lean silhouette.

    A single wave of the arm was enough to severely injure Wang Tu, while a single p smooshed Helian Hai.

    Even the mighty Liao Yunliu of the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect was as helpless as a fly caught in a trap;?struggle?as she might, she couldn¡¯t escape.

    Just how terrifying were these abilities?

    It seemed that the world¡¯s Xiantian Martial Ancestors, regardless of whether they hailed from the mundane world or cultivation factions like the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect, were no longer qualified to oppose Su Yi!

    The Burning Heaven Restricting Demon Formation sank back into silence.

    ¡°How are your injuries?¡± Su Yi nced at Ning Sihua and asked softly.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine; they¡¯re just superficial injuries,¡± said Ning Sihua with a faint smile.

    Lan Suo took out a tiny jade bottle. ¡°Big Sister Ning, this is Divine Spiritfrost Powder. It¡¯s specifically intended to treat external wounds, and it won¡¯t leave a scar. Take off your clothes, and I¡¯ll help you put it on.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­.¡± Who knows what Ning Sihua was thinking, but her pretty face flushed red.

    Lan Suo froze, then seemed to realize something. Her cheeks heated up, and she said hurriedly, ¡°Let¡¯s find a private ce first.¡±

    With that, she and Ning Sihua turned and left.

    ¡°For cultivators like us, injuries are all but unavoidable. They¡¯re just applying medicine to her wounds; is there any need to be so embarrassed? Honestly!¡± Mu Xi couldn¡¯t help but shake his head andugh.

    Su Yi nced at him. ¡°Go gather up the spoils.¡±

    In the past, being ordered about like this would have made Mu Xi ufortable. He might even have asked, ¡°Why should I?¡±

    But he¡¯d experienced this before. Last time, at Bloodthistle Yao Mountain, Su Yi had him go fetch a wooden sword; he was already ustomed to it.

    He was even somewhat happy. Su Yi wasn¡¯t treating him like an outsider; didn¡¯t that mean he was starting to see him as an ally?

    Thus, Mu Xi got to work withoutints.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, sat cross-legged on the ground and took out the Violet Imperial Cauldron.

    Someone had disturbed him during the refining process, but it wasn¡¯t aplete loss. Some of the pills had been ruined, but it was less than twenty percent.

    Su Yi tapped the little furnace, and a pill flew out and revolved in the air, radiant light flowing around it.

    Upon closer inspection, the pill was perfectly round, blue-green, and as translucent as jade. It was swathed in mists, and its surface had nine minute apertures. The faint roaring of tigers and dragons emanated from within; it was strange and mysterious to the extreme.

    The Nine Apertures Dragon Tiger Pill!

    This was one of the ¡°Four Great Spirit Pills of the Origin Dao¡±. The recipe was under the control of the Nine Provinces of the Wilds¡¯ number-one holynd for pill refiners, the Pill Clear Sect.

    This was a pill martial artists used to establish their foundations when they stepped into the Origin Dao. It was a first-rate pill famed far and wide.

    Even one such pill was worth over a hundred tier-four spirit stones!

    Furthermore, in the Wilds, they were extremely difficult to purchase.

    This was because such pills were under the control of the Pill Clear Sect, and they rarely sold them to outsiders.

    In his past life, Su Yi had once visited the Pill Clear Sect to research the Dao of Pill Refining. During his visit, he observed and studied the seventy-two secret pill recipes in the sect¡¯s archives.

    He even ¡°sparred¡± with the patriarch of the Pill Clear Sect, Yao Emperor Shu Changsheng,peting with him at medicine refining. After all that, there was no way he wouldn¡¯t know how to make a Nine Apertures Dragon Tiger Pill.

    ¡°Without borrowing the power of the Burning Heaven Restricting Demon Formation, my current cultivation wouldn¡¯t have been anywhere near sufficient to refine a first-ss Origin Dao spirit pill like this¡­.¡± Su Yi picked up the Nine Apertures Dragon Tiger Pill and examined it closely, a hint of satisfaction in his gaze.

    This batch of pills had used up roughly eighty percent of the spiritual ingredients he had on him. In the end, he produced forty-eight pills.

    Their value absolutely far surpassed that of their ingredients.

    Before long, hispanions returned, one after another.

    Ning Sihua had changed into a clean dress, and her cheeks were rosy. It seemed she¡¯d recovered much of her vitality.

    Mu Xi came back with a big pile, their spoils of war. This included about thirty types of spiritual medicine, three hundred spirit stones of various tiers and elements, as well as scattered spiritual materials, jade talismans, and other such goods.

    .

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze swept over the treasure. Then, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll take the spirit stones tier four and up. Divide the rest among yourselves.¡±

    Mu Xi did as he was told. Ning Sihua and Lan Suo didn¡¯t refuse or stand on ceremony either.

    In the end, Su Yi obtained a little over fifty tier-four spirit stones, as well as two iparably rare and precious tier-five spirit stones.

    Mu Xi and the others were quite satisfied too. The spoils Su Yi didn¡¯t take a fancy to were enormously valuable to them.

    Like the Qianyun Umbre. That went to Ning Sihua.

    After dividing the spoils, Su Yi took out the Violent Imperial Cauldron and gave them twelve Nine?Apertures?Dragon Tiger Pills apiece.

    This left them both startled and ttered, and even a bit uneasy.

    There was nothing for it; these pills were simply too precious.

    Within the Great Zhou, never mind ordinary martial artists¡­ They feared that even Earthly Immortals would go mad over such pills. They were unquestionably unsurpassed treasures!

    But now, Su Yi gave each of them twelve such treasures all at once. This was already far more than a delightful surprise...?it was?a terrifying shock!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, these pills are too precious. One each would be plenty. The rest¡­.¡± Ning Sihua wanted to refuse, only for Su Yi to wave and cut her off.

    ¡°We¡¯re traveling and working together. It¡¯s only right that we divide these treasures equally. Besides, it¡¯s just a bunch of pills. They don¡¯t amount to much.¡±

    When they saw this, hispanions looked at each other, then put the pills away.

    ¡°And they call?me?rich and overbearing¡­.¡± Lan Suo couldn¡¯t help but mutter to herself.

    Compared to the Nine Apertures Dragon Tiger Pills, her treasures weren¡¯t even worth looking at.

    Su Yi was quite satisfied with his gains from this trip to Treasure Temple Yao Mountain.

    His three greatest harvests were subduing a drop of true dragon blood, refining a batch of Nine Apertures Dragon Tiger Pills, and gaining control of the Burning Heaven Restricting Demon Formation!

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get out of here.¡± Su Yi rose, and the group returned along their original path.

    When they left, Su Yi controlled the grand formation, sealing the underground worldpletely, just as he had when he left Bloodthistle Yao Mountain.

    No otherworld cultivators would cross through that particr spatial barrier for at least three years.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Some timeter, in a restaurant in Golden Willow City.

    As soon as they returned from Treasure Temple Yao Mountain, Su Yi andpany ordered a sumptuous feast and chatted over dinner.

    Once they were sated, Su Yi took out a white jade talisman and used his divine sense as a brush to record a secret method.

    At his current level, using his divine sense to record techniques wasn¡¯t at all tiring.

    Before long, he passed the talisman to Ning Sihua. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ning, this is a soul cultivation technique called the lesser ¡®Inducing One Thousand Opportunities''. It¡¯s nothing special, but it might be usefulter, when you attempt to break into the Origin Dao.¡±

    Ning Sihua was stunned. She subconsciously asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist¡­ Can you tell what bottleneck I¡¯ve encountered in my cultivation?¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°I can discern a little.¡±

    In the world beneath the tower, Su Yi sensed that Ning Sihua¡¯s soul was enormously strong and perceptive, and that there was an inscrutable and mysterious power sealed within her body.

    After fighting side by side, Su Yi could clearly sense that Ning Sihua had run into an extremely troublesome obstacle.?This particr bottleneck involved her soul.

    ¡°Thank you for sharing this technique, Fellow Daoist!¡± Ning Sihua took a deep breath, then solemnly epted the jade tablet.

    When she sensed the profundity of the lesser ¡°Inducing One Thousand Opportunities¡±, she was rooted to the spot. Waves of shock coursed through her heart, and the tips of her long, slender fingers quivered.

    With her powers of discernment, she immediately realized that this was a peak-level method for tempering the soul! It wasn¡¯t anywhere near as ordinary as Su Yi made it sound.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, I¡­¡± A whileter, Ning Sihua took a deep breath. She was just about to say something when Su Yi smiled and interrupted her.

    ¡°If you¡¯re nning to thank me, don¡¯t bother.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Ning Sihua hesitated, then straightforwardly agreed. ¡°Okay!¡±

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then inscribed a cultivation technique on another jade tablet and passed it to Mu Xi. ¡°The power of the Qilin Blood Jade Pendant has given your cultivation extremely firm foundations. That¡¯s especially true of your physique; it¡¯s extraordinarily powerful. However, your cultivation methods are a bit overly ordinary, which is having an enormous impact on your growth.

    ¡°This is a technique called the ¡®Perceiving Profundity Yang Sutra.¡¯ It¡¯s of the Daoist tradition, and it¡¯ll be enormously beneficial for tempering your physique, as well as for refining the power of True Spirit blood. Take it.¡±

    Mu Xi was initially a bit jealous of Ning Sihua. When he saw this, he found it hard to believe. ¡°I¡­ I?get?one too?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want it?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Mu Xi immediately reacted as if he¡¯d been electrocuted. He hurriedly epted it, then broke into a broad grin. ¡°How could I pass up such a grand stroke of fortune?¡±

    He was beside himself with delight, too much so to hide it.

    When she saw this, Lan Suo couldn¡¯t help herself. ¡°Young Lord Su, what about me?¡±

    ¡°You?¡± Su Yi said casually, ¡°You don¡¯t need any new skills or techniques. No, you need to temper your heart. When you cast aside your dependency on external objections, your cultivation will naturally improve by leaps and bounds.¡±

    Lan Suo instantly grumbled and pouted, ¡°But that¡¯s so hard¡­ Even if I don¡¯t want those treasures, my seniors won¡¯t let me refuse them!¡±

    ¡°....¡± Herpanions didn¡¯t quite know what to say to that.

    After chatting a little longer, Su Yi decided to continue on his journey.

    ¡°Let¡¯s part ways here,¡± said Su Yi as they left the restaurant.

    After traversing through Treasure Temple Yao Mountain, they entered the White Province, the province bordering the Jade Capital.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, are you really going to continue on your own?¡± Ning Sihua couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Earlier, she and Mu Xi both expressed a willingness to travel with him, only for Su Yi to turn them down.

    ¡°I ought to resolve the grudge between myself and the Su Family on my own,¡± said Su Yi. He waved. ¡°Bye.¡±

    Then, just like that, he left.

    Lan Suo was stunned. ¡°He¡­. Didn¡¯t he leave a bit?too?abruptly?¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su has always been like that,¡± said Ning Sihua as she watched Su Yi¡¯s tall, lean figure gradually disappear from view. ¡°We should go too.¡±

    Both she and Mu Xi realized that after this trip to Treasure Temple Yao Mountain, Su Yi truly saw them as his allies.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have taught them each a technique.

    It¡¯s important to note that for cultivators, granting someone a legacy had an entirely different meaning.

    A dayter.

    Morning, the ninth day of the fourth lunar month.

    Within the White Province, alongside a wide official road, there was a crude little teahouse that offered travelers refreshments and a ce to rest.

    Su Yi sat casually on a run-down bench, sipping tea made from wild leaves the proprietor had picked that very morning.

    ¡°Big Brother, would you like to eat a jujube?¡± A pigtailed girl who looked about five walked up to him and asked in a childish voice. She opened her tender little hands and revealed a green jujube.

 Chapter 293: An Old Acquaintance?

    <h4>Chapter 293: An Old Acquaintance?</h4>

    The little teahouse was off to the side of the main road, but it was a bit out of the way.

    Aside from Su Yi, there were currently about ten people resting there, both young and old. They were dispersed throughout the various tables.

    The little girl had pigtails, with pink cheeks and features clear as jade. She was adorable, and extremely likable.

    Su Yi nced at the green jujube in her hands, then went back to sipping his tea. ¡°Off to the side with you.¡±

    His attitude was cold and indifferent, and his words weren''t the least bit polite.

    The little girl was stunned; she¡¯d obviously been caught off guard. A momentter, she said pitifully, ¡°Big Bro, I was trying to give you something yummy! Why are you being mean to me?¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose, and he seemed a bit displeased.

    It was then that a young, beautiful woman hurried over, picked up the little girl, and whispered a rebuke. ¡°Girl, don¡¯t make a fuss!¡±

    She then turned to Su Yi and smiled sheepishly. ¡°She¡¯s young and doesn¡¯t know any better. Please don¡¯t take offense.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s expression was cold, and he said nothing.

    The woman¡¯s smile froze, and she immediately turned and led the little girl away, then sat at a table not far away.

    A sickly-looking youth in gray and a wrinkled, hunchbacked old man in simple cloth robes sat there too.?The youth listlessly sipped his tea, and it seemed he wasn¡¯t paying attention to anything else.

    When the elder saw the young woman bring the little girl back, he couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow slightly. He suddenly rose, then walked up to Su Yi¡¯s table, sat down, and asked carefully, ¡°Young Lord, are you headed to the White Provincial Capital?¡±

    Just like the Imperatorial Provincial Capital, the White Provincial Capital was the heart of the White Province. From here, you could reach it in less than one hundred miles.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze swept across the woman, child, and gray-robed youth before returning to the old man seated across from him. He said seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re keeping watch on this ce, and I have no interest in finding out, but you¡¯d best not make trouble for me.¡±

    With that, he looked away, took out a piece of snow-white, crystalline spirit ginseng, and started eating.

    A spiritual medicine like this had an appealing texture, and it was sweet, crunchy, and delectable. It instantly provided Su Yi¡¯s empty, aching belly with some much-needed relief.

    The elder¡¯s eyelids twitched.?Is this kid seriously eating a tier-four Snowseed Spirit Ginseng as if it were a radish?

    He then thought back to what Su Yi had just said. His expression turned somewhat serious as he realized that this blue-robed youth wasn¡¯t simple.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, the elder rose, then sped his fist. ¡°Sorry for disturbing you.¡±

    With that, he turned and left.

    When he saw the elder return, the sickly-looking youth in gray shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s true; the older you get, the more cowardly you are.¡±

    The old man in simple cloth robes furrowed his brow, lowered his voice, and said, ¡°If you want to live to old age, you must be cautious. Better not to cause unnecessary trouble at a time like this.¡±

    The gray-robed youthughed. ¡°Can you really rest assured without finding out who that young man is?¡±

    He then cleared his throat and leisurely rose. His gaze swept around the area, and he said loudly and withplete assurance, ¡°Everyone, allow us to get everything out in the open. We¡¯re here on a mission, and we¡¯re waiting for our target. If you¡¯d be so kind, please leave as soon as possible!¡±

    Quite a few customers¡¯ expressions shifted. They rose to their feet and left in a panic.

    Even the proprietor shook, turned, and left; he dared not linger.

    Soon, only Su Yi, the gray-robed youth, hispanions, and a man in a conical hat remained. He was seated not far away, and he was the only one at his table.

    The gray-robed youth nced at the man in the conical hat, seemingly a bit surprised. ¡°Do you see that? There¡¯s more than one suspicious character here.¡±

    The elder in simple cloth robes, the beautiful woman, and the little girl nced at the man in the conical hat. Each wore a different expression on their face.

    The man in the conical hat wore clothes of coarse hemp and cut a lean figure. He sat facing away from the crowd, as ifpletely unaware that his presence had already attracted their attention.

    It was then that a horse-drawn carriage appeared further down the official road.

    The driver was a coarse, hulking middle-aged man with a scraggly beard and mustache. His skin was swarthy, and his eyes shed like lightning.

    When he saw the group gathered at the little tea house, the powerful-looking carriage driver tugged on the rains, bringing the carriage to a sudden halt.

    Practically simultaneously¡ª

    The old man in simple cloth robes, the youth in gray, the beautiful young mother, and the little girl in pigtails rose, and their mighty auras surged around them.

    Shockingly, although the girl in pigtails looked as if she were only about five years old, her aura was no weaker than herpanions, and that innocent, guileless little face of hers was now brimming with murderous intent.

    The atmosphere was instantly stifled and oppressive.

    ¡°Xie Yuanshan, you cannot escape. Within the surrounding three hundred miles, in addition to the four of us, there are seven such strongholds. Each houses enough power to capture you easily. No matter which direction you choose, all roads lead to death!¡± said the elder in simple cloth robes. He straightened his hunched back, his turbid eyes suddenly as sharp as swords. The characteristic aura of a fourth-level Grandmaster permeated the air around him.

    He now seemed like apletely different person!

    The gray-robed youthughed. ¡°The one seated in that carriage ought to be your family¡¯s young mistress. Am I right?¡±

    He¡¯d seemed feeble and sickly earlier, but now, his entire body emanated an icy, intimidating aura, and his smile was cold.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste time talking! Why haven¡¯t you attacked yet?¡± the pigtailed little girl scowled with impatience as she rebuked the gray-robed elder and old man. Even her voice had turned raspy and high-pitched.

    ¡°That works too.¡± The gray-robed youth¡¯s smile faded, and he drew his sword with a ng. The edge caught the sunlight and glinted like frost.

    Su Yi saw this, but his expression remained unchanged. He just went on eating and drinking. He nned to leave once his belly was full.

    But against all expectations, the man in the conical hat suddenly rose, then faced the distant horse-drawn carriage and its powerful-looking driver. ¡°Old Xie, you leave first.¡±

    With that, he turned and fixed his gave on the gray-robed youth and hispanions. He smiled faintly, revealing a set of snow-white teeth. ¡°Your opponent¡­ is me!¡±

    Boom!

    His lean frame burst with power, his clothes fluttering around him. The energy sent his conical hat flying from his head, and it split apart in midair, revealing a thin, determined face.

    Furthermore, he now held a long, thin, snow-white spiritual saber. His majestic air was so sharp and overbearing that even the air around him buzzed and whimpered.

    ¡°Pei Yundu! How could it possibly be you¡­?¡± The elderly man in simple cloth was suddenly focused. Hispanions¡¯ expressions changed too; it seemed they dared not believe it.

    Pei Yundu!

    He was a long-established fifth-level Grandmaster, one of the top five in the White Province. His attainments in the Dao of the Saber had long since reached mastery, and he was only one step away from bing a Xiantian Martial Ancestor.

    ¡°Your Lordship Pei, too much is on the line. Are you sure you want to get involved? Aren¡¯t you afraid of the consequences?¡± The elder¡¯s face revealed deep-rooted dread.

    ¡°If I were afraid, I wouldn¡¯t havee,¡± said Pei Yundu calmly. ¡°Old Xie, go ahead and leave. I¡¯m rather interested to see just which of them steps forward to get killed themself killed first.¡±

    ¡°Many thanks, Your Lordship!¡± The fierce-looking carriage driver, Xie Yuanshan, solemnly sped his fist.

    Su Yi then took out yet a fist-sized, crimson jadefruit and started eating, perfectly at ease. It was as if he didn¡¯t even notice the austere, oppressive atmosphere lingering in the air.

    The others present noticed this strange scene, but neither the gray-robed youth and his allies nor Pei Yundu paid it any heed.

    They stared each other down, weapons drawn. The air was rife with tension.

    But just as Xie Yuanshan was about to steer the carriage away, a figure hurtled from a nearby hill at top speed.

    ¡°And here I wondered who dared boast so brazenly. So, it was you, you old dog!¡± That thunderous voice still echoed through heaven and earth as a figure streaked over, quick as lightning, and stood near the little teahouse.

    This was a schrly-looking man with a high-rimmed hat and broad elt. His long hair was tied up, and his face was like carved jade. An embellished sheath hung from his waist.

    When he saw this new arrival, the gray-robed youth and his allies instantly sighed in relief, then bowed. ¡°Greetings, Your Lordship Wen!¡±

    Wen Qingju!

    He was the leader of the White Provincial Capital¡¯s top underworld faction, the Bluke Gang, as well as a famed fifth-level Grandmaster.

    Pei Yundu knit his brow.

    The carriage driver, Xie Yuanshan, was already far away, but his expression darkened too.

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle old man Pei Yundu,¡± said Wen Qingju leisurely. ¡°You go deal with Xie Yuanshan. Remember: don¡¯t hurt the young mistress inside the carriage.¡±

    The group nodded. Everyone could tell a grand battle was about to begin.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Wen Qingju suddenly nced at Su Yi. Despite himself, he was stunned.

    When he arrived, he waspletely focused on Pei Yundu. Thus, he only now realized that a young man in blue still sat in the little teahouse, sipping his tea. Given the circumstances, that calm, unhurried demeaning was extremely jarring.

    ¡°A passerby,¡± said the young man in gray after a moment¡¯s hesitation. He wasn¡¯t sure where the young man in blue hade from either.

    By now, Su Yi had already eaten and drunk his fill. He rose and said, ¡°He¡¯s right. I really am just passing by, and I have no intention of getting involved. Once I¡¯m gone, you¡¯re wee to fight to your hearts¡¯ content.¡±

    With that, he put his hands behind his back and sauntered off into the distance.

    He couldn¡¯t even be bothered to watch a conflict like this. Making headway on his journey was more important. Once he reached the White Provincial Capital, he¡¯d find a decent inn and have himself a good night¡¯s sleep. Then, he¡¯d eat a good meal. If he felt like it, he¡¯d stroll through the city. If he didn¡¯t, he¡¯d just continue on his way.

    When they saw Su Yi leave as if none of this had anything to do with him, the gray-robed youth and his allies were stunned.

    Were Su Yi an ordinary person, a scene like this should have startled him. He should have hidden or scampered off in panic, but he just seemed so calm¡­

    Wen Qingju¡¯s brow furrowed; he couldn¡¯t see through this situation either.

    Still, in the end, he repressed his desire to hold Su Yi back and said nothing. The youth in blue was leaving; he might as well let him and avoid unnecessary trouble.

    Pei Yundu said nothing. He, too, was a bit surprised by the young man in blue¡¯s courage andposure, but when he saw Su Yi leave, he made no effort to stop him.

    The mighty-looking Xie Yuanshan was bewildered and uncertain too. At first, he thought Su Yi was another one of Wen Qingju¡¯s subordinates.

    Now, he suddenly realized that that wasn¡¯t the case after all.

    His behavior was just too strange; it didn¡¯t match the tense, oppressive atmosphere at all. It was like a new and jarring variable had appeared out of nowhere.

    For a moment, the two opposing sides just stared each other down. Neither took action. It seemed they both wanted to wait and see if Su Yi, the ¡°passerby¡±, really would just leave.

    Su Yi naturally wouldn¡¯t concern himself with their feelings.

    However, as he passed the horse-drawn carriage and strode into the distance, the window curtains parted slightly.

    Then, a somewhat surprised, excited voice rang out. ¡°Mas-... Master Su?¡±

 Chapter 294: Reasons

    <h4>Chapter 294: Reasons</h4>

    After that voice rang out, the curtains openedpletely, revealing a clear, beautiful face. Its owner¡¯s ink-ck eyebrows were raised with a mix of delight, surprise, and disbelief.

    Su Yi stopped in his tracks and turned to look. He couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    The woman in the carriage was none other than Xiao Zijin, Lady Spiritjade.

    They first met back in Cloudriver Prefecture, along the banks of the Great Azure not far from Guangling City. Zijin was with her grandfather, Xiao Tianque, when they happened upon Su Yi as he practiced the Pine and Crane Body Refining Technique.

    During this chance encounter, Su Yi helped resolve the corpse poison afflicting Xiao Tianque, and he helped Xiao Tianque revise the n¡¯s legacy cultivation technique, the Golden Billows Incantation.

    Su Yi wouldn¡¯t have guessed that now, monthster, he¡¯d encounter Xiao Zijin here, at a remote, humble little teahouse not far from an official road.

    Furthermore, it seemed there were people out to get her.

    But then, this makes sense. The Lanling Xiao Family lives in the White Province; it¡¯s not at all strange that she¡¯d appear here¡­?It didn¡¯t take Su Yi long to understand.

    ¡°Master Su, I didn¡¯t expect I¡¯d encounter you here,¡± said Zijin, her fair, goose-egg-shaped face lighting up with delight.

    But then, her gaze inadvertentlynded on the soon-to-bebatants staring daggers at each other over at the tea shop, and her expression changed dramatically. She cried out, ¡°Master Su, hurry up and leave! Later on, when I get the chance, I¡¯lle looking for you and we can reminisce!¡±

    When you?encountered?a good friend, you ought to wee them joyously. However, her current plight left Zijin inwardly frantic, and she had no choice but to consider Su Yi¡¯s safety. She worried she¡¯d implicate him.

    ¡°Why wait untilter?¡± Su Yi¡¯s gaze swept across the group. He said calmly, ¡°They¡¯re nothing but a bunch of y dogs and chickens. If we want to reminisce, they can¡¯t stop us.¡±

    Zi Jin was stunned.

    So was the hulking carriage driver, Xie Yuanshan.?He looks so young. Who would have thought he had such a mouth on him?

    Xie Yuanshan sighed, then said gravely, ¡°Young Lord, you don¡¯t understand the situation. You¡¯d best heed the young mistress¡¯s advice and avoid getting involved. Please, leave as quickly as possible to avoid bringing disaster upon yourself.¡±

    He''d already pegged Su Yi for a dandy nobleman ignorant of the world¡¯s dangers.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Master Su, please leave right away. Later¡­ We¡¯ll have a chance to meet again someday,¡± Zijin said hurriedly, concern written all over her face.

    She¡¯d heard about Su Yi making a name for himself in the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital, and that he was strong enough to y a Grandmaster. She knew that even the mighty prefectural governor, Qin Wenyuan, had fallen beneath his sword.

    But this was different. Without exception, all of their foes were long-famous Grandmasters renowned throughout the White Province!

    Wen Qingju wasn¡¯t far away, and he heard every word. ¡°You want to leave now? Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±

    They¡¯d witnessed Su Yi and Zijin¡¯s entire exchange. Now, when they looked at Su Yi, their gazes brimmed with dense killing intent.

    ¡°I knew there was something fishy about that kid!¡± said the gray-robed youth, his expression dark. Hispanions¡ªthe pigtailed girl, the beautiful woman, and the old man in simple cloth robes¡ªglowered murderously as well.

    They¡¯d almost been fooled!

    Pei Yundu furrowed his brow and bellowed, ¡°Old Xie, hurry and take the young mistress and that kid away! You cannot dy any further!¡±

    ¡°Attack!¡± Wen Qingju said coldly, then drew his spiritual sword with a ng. He immediately charged toward Pei Yundu.

    Sword qi arced like a rainbow, intimidating to the extreme, and the battle began.

    The gray-robed youth and hispanions, meanwhile, shot straight toward the horse-drawn carriage.

    ¡°Young Mistress, take the young lord with you and run. Hurry!¡± Xie Yuanshan gnashed his teeth, charged, and stood protectively in front of the carriage. The aura of a third-level Grandmaster spread out around him.

    ¡°With me here, why rush to die in battle?¡± When he saw Xie Yuanshan¡¯s determination, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He reached out, grabbed the coarse, hulking man by the cor, and set him aside, as easily as if he were picking up a chicken.

    Xie Yuanshan was instantly stunned. From beginning to end, he didn¡¯t even realize what was happening¡­

    Meanwhile, the gray-robed youth and hispanions were already charging right toward them.

    Boom!

    The gray-robed youth held a bronze mace in each hand. He struck like lightning with terrifying momentum, swinging through the air. Each bronze mace left streaks of dazzling light in its wake.

    ¡°Watch out!¡± Zijin had only just emerged from the carriage when the look on her pretty face changed dramatically. She couldn¡¯t help but cry out in rm.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.?Every little thing is enough to startle them; they¡¯re making this seem dangerous.

    ¡°Die!¡± The gray-robed youth¡¯s eyes shed with hideous light as he charged explosively over.

    Only to see¡ª

    Su Yi gently waving his sleeves.

    Boom!

    The gray-robed youth was three feet away when his body suddenly burst apart. Both maces shattered into fragments, the pieces shooting in all four directions.

    It was just one wave of his sleeves, yet it was as majestic as the descent of a deity. Even a Grandmaster like the gray-robed youth exploded into bits. Blood and gore scattered like rain.

    When they witnessed this terrifying spectacle, hispanions¡¯ expressions changed.

    However, when you rode a tiger, it was hard to get back off. They had no time to dodge, or else they¡¯d inevitably reveal fatal openings.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The elder in simple cloth robes gnashed his teeth, clenched his knife, and stabbed with all his might.

    Practically simultaneously, the beautiful woman attacked from the sides. Her weapon was highly distinctive¡ªa nine-jointed steel whip. When she shook her wrists, the steel boomed and swept downward, stirring up terrifying winds. Even the air shrieked and burst beneath it.

    Su Yi¡¯s expression remained calm. He snapped his fingers in rapid session.

    Two streaks of radiant gold sword qi shot through the air in a sh.

    Splurt!

    The old man split open. Blood poured down like a waterfall, and his short knife ttered to the ground.

    Splurt!

    Both the woman and her nine-jointed whip snapped at the midline. A piteous, desperate shriek escaped the woman¡¯s lips, then came to an abrupt halt.

    In the blink of an eye, Su Yi swatted two Grandmasters as if they were flies!

    That quick, smooth, effortless and understated bearing scared the little girl in pigtails so badly that she couldn¡¯t help but shriek. She tried to escape, only for a long, slender white hand to seize her by the neck.

    ¡°When we met, I could tell at a nce that you weren¡¯t human. You even offered me a jujube. Do you have any idea how disgusting a ghost in painted skin pretending to be a little girl is?¡± Su Yi¡¯s indifferent gaze bore into her.

    She shrieked, and the blood drained from her face. ¡°Mystic Master, spare my life!¡±

    Bang!

    Su Yi exerted pressure through his fingers, and the little girl deted like a popped ball, caving in on herself until only an empty human skin remained.

    ¡°You¡¯d harm even such a young child? Qing Wan is adorable and kind, but you¡¯re nothing like her. Your death is unworthy of pity.¡± Su Yi flicked his finger, and the hide burst into me, burnt to ash, and scattered with the wind.

    Then, he brushed off his clothes, as leisurely and calmly as if the people he¡¯d killed were nothing but ants.

    Xie Yuanshan stood there in a daze, his heart filled with utter astonishment. In just three blinks of an eye, Su Yi slew four Grandmasters as effortlessly as if he were tearing through paper!

    How terrifying of a cultivation did one need to achieve such a feat?

    Zijin was dumbstruck too, and she looked bewildered. The sight shook her to the core, and she suddenly realized that her understanding of Su Yi was far removed from reality!

    Wen Qingju and Pei Yundu were locked in bitterbat off in the distance, but when they saw Su Yi take down all four assants, both were so stunned that their scalps went numb and their souls practically left their bodies.

    And here they¡¯d thought Su Yi was just another perfectly ordinary youth. They figured that even if he were strong for his age, he couldn¡¯t possibly be a match for a Grandmaster.

    Who would have guessed¡­.?

    This ¡°ordinary youth¡± killed Grandmasters with casual ease! That was just too terrifying!

    ¡°Out of my way!¡± Wen Qingju suddenly bellowed, leaped back, turned, and fled.

    Pei Yundu was just about to give chase when¡­

    A streak of golden sword light shot forth, tearing through the air. Wen Qingju was over a thousand feet away, but it shed right into his body.

    Splurt!

    He was a fifth-level Grandmaster and the leader of the White Provincial Capital¡¯s number-one underground organization, the Bluke Gang, but he died on the spot. Blood sprayed the air.

    Boom!

    That sharp, seemingly unblockable streak of sword qi tore a perfectly-straight rift in the dirt, stirring up a cloud of dust.

    Pei Yundu was so stunned, he broke out in cold sweats. He instinctively turned to look, and saw that the blue-robed youth was just as calm andposed as before.

    He hadn¡¯t changed, but to Pei Yundu, he now resembled a deity!

    ¡°Young Lord, thank you for lending us your aid!¡± He rushed over and bowed in greeting, awe and admiration written all over his face.

    He was a long-established Grandmaster of the White Province, but it seemed Su Yi¡¯s disy of power had left him thoroughly convinced.

    Xie Yuanshan was standing there in a daze, but when he heard this, he reacted as if awakening from a dream. He suddenly took a deep breath and bowed. ¡°Earlier, I was blind. If I offended you, I humbly request your magnanimity.¡±

    When he thought back to how he mistook Su Yi for some ignorant young dandy, he felt deeply awkward and ashamed.

    ¡°No need to be so polite. It was no trouble,¡± said Su Yi offhandedly. At his current cultivation, killing Grandmasters was indeed effortless, and he felt no sense of aplishment afterward.

    As he spoke, his gaze turned toward Zi Jin. ¡°Why did they intercept you?¡±

    She was the lofty young mistress of the Lanling Xiao Family, someone the current emperor had personally bequeathed the title "Lady Spiritjade." Despite this, a group had intercepted and attacked her out in the wilderness. Something strange was afoot here.

    Zijin steadied her nerves, sighed, then exined from beginning to end.

    It turned out that, not long ago, her grandfather, Xiao Tianque, had learned from an old friend that the Su Family was rallying its forces, and that they nned to send them to the Imperatorial Provincial Capital to deal with a young man named Su Yi.

    Xiao Tianque instantly realized that the young man the Su Family was targeting was none other than the ¡°Master Su¡± who¡¯d once saved his life.

    Thus, Xiao Tianque immediately sought out his son, Xiao Hengqiu, to discuss the matter.

    Xiao Hengqiu was the head of the Xiao Family, and when he heard the news, he too realized how serious the problem was. He immediately decided to dispatch the Xiao Family¡¯s forces. They were to proceed to the Imperatorial Province and rescue Su Yi in secret.

    Who¡¯d have thought that, shortly after Xiao Hengqiu and Xiao Tianque reached this decision, word of their n somehow got out?

    The Xiao Family¡¯s grand elder, Xiao Zhongying, led an entire group of the family¡¯s higher-ups to stop them, saying that if Xiao Hengqiu dared attempt to rescue Su Yi, they¡¯d strip him of his position as family head.

    Xiao Hengqiu naturally refused to back down. However, against all expectations, Xiao Zhongying came prepared. He didn¡¯t just bring arge army; he even invited the White Province¡¯s Cloud-Scraping King, Shi Lanshan, to reinforce him!

    A chaotic battle ensued.

    Xiao Hengqiu was ousted from power, and Xiao Tianque was taken captive. Before long, Xiao Hengqiu and practically all of his followers were taken into custody and imprisoned as well.

    And the former grand elder, Xiao Zhongying, took over the precious seat of head of the Lanling Xiao Family with the Cloud-Scraping King¡¯s support.

    Even Zijin was ced under house arrest in her own residence, no different from a prisoner.

    It was onlyst night that she finally found an opportunity to escape and sessfully fled the n with Xie Yuanshan¡¯s assistance.

    Who¡¯d have thought that so soon after escaping the White Provincial Capital, she¡¯d encounter forces dispatched to pursue them?

    She met Su Yi almost immediately after.

    When Su Yi heard the entire tale, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. He would never have guessed that the Lanling Xiao Family¡¯s inner conflict and Xiao Zijin¡¯s predicament were all connected to him!

 Chapter 295: Watching the Show

    <h4>Chapter 295: Watching the Show</h4>

    Su Yi quickly got his thoughts in order.

    Xiao Tianque must have learned of the Su Family¡¯s ns before the battle at the provincial governor¡¯s estate. At the time, word of the massacre at the Western Mountain¡¯s Tea Party had already started spreading throughout the Great Zhou.

    Except that, at the time, only a tiny handful knew that Su Yi was the one truly behind it all.

    ¡°The Cloud-Scraping King, Shi Lanshan, is one of the non-Zhou kings who emerged from the Su Family. He¡¯s stationed within the White Province, and his position is extremely prestigious. They only dared to oust and imprison the family head due to his support,¡± sighed Xie Yuanshan, anxiety written all over his face.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Su Yi finally understood.

    Simply put, the grand elder of the Lanling Xiao Family, Xiao Zhongying, had colluded with Cloud-Scraping King Shi Lanshan to seize the family head¡¯s authority. The trigger for the entire incident was Xiao Tianque and Xiao Hongqiu¡¯s decision to go to the Imperatorial Province to rescue him.

    When he realized this, Su Yi was rather moved.

    Saving Xiao Tianque had been as easy as turning over his hand. Who¡¯d have thought that, upon learning that the Su Family was after him, Xiao Tianque would nheless rush to his aid?

    His good intentions alone were enough to move Su Yi.

    ¡°Miss Zijin, rest assured. This incident arose because of me. Naturally, I ought to be the one to resolve it,¡± said Su Yi softly.

    He nned to pass through the White Provincial Capital anyway, so he might as well lend them a hand while he was at it.

    But Zijin only shook her head and whispered, ¡°Master Su, our opposition doesn¡¯t just include members of our Lanling Xiao Family; even someone as prominent as the Cloud-Scraping King, Shi Lanshan, is involved. You¡­ You¡¯d be better off not getting mixed up in this.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s earlier disy of power was terrifying, but just the thought of their foes and the factions they represented lowered Zijin¡¯s spirits.

    It was then that Pei Yundu suddenly seemed to realize something, and he blurted, ¡°Young Lord, dare I ask if you¡¯re Su Yi?¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Pei Yundu instantly gasped, then looked enlightened. He muttered to himself, ¡°No wonder, no wonder¡­.¡±

    Zijin and Xie Yuanshan were both stunned. Xie Yuanshan asked, ¡°Your Lordship Pei, have you heard Young Lord Su¡¯s name before?¡±

    Pei Yundu¡¯s expression was instantly rueful. ¡°The two of you have been imprisoned within the Xiao Family, so you¡¯re most likely not aware of this yet. Of the entire Great Zhou¡¯s younger generation, Young Lord Su¡¯s name is by far the most distinguished!

    ¡°At the Western Mountain¡¯s Tea Party in the Imperatorial Province, even someone as mighty as the Dragoke Hermit, Qin Changshan, failed to withstand Young Lord Su¡¯s de!

    ¡°Later, in the battle at the seat of the Imperatorial Province¡¯s provincial government, Firedome King Xia Houlin, White-Eyebrowed King Cai Jinghai, Heavenbrave Marquis Yue Qing, and the Jade Mountain Marquis, Pei Wenshan, all fell beneath Young Lord Su¡¯s sword. When word of this incident spread, it shook the entire nation and stirred?up inestimable?uproar.

    ¡°It was due to these two battles that Young Lord Su¡¯s name spread throughout the Great Zhou. How could I?not?know of him?¡± By the time he finished, Pei Yundu¡¯s expression was brimming with admiration.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Xie Yuanshan was stunned, and waves of shock coursed through his heart. He finally realized that the blue-robed youth before him really wasn¡¯t the least bit simple.

    Zijin looked dazed too. She thought back to their first meeting outside Guangling City. At the time, Su Yi was still only in the Blood Cirction Realm.

    Yet now, just a few monthster, he could even kill Xiantian Martial Ancestors like Xia Houlin!

    If she hadn¡¯t heard this from Pei Yundu, she wouldn¡¯t have dared believe it.

    ¡°Even the Firedome King died?¡± Xie Yuanshan gasped.

    He was well aware that the Firedome King was one of the non-Zhou kings to emerge from the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family.

    When he saw the dumbstruck looks on Zijin and Xie Yuanshan¡¯s faces, Su Yi instantly realized that they really hadn¡¯t known what he¡¯d been up totely.

    Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be jumping and eximing over every little thing.

    Heughed, ¡°How about it? Would you like to go to the White Provincial Capital with me now?¡±

    Zijin hesitated. ¡°Master Su¡­ You¡¯re really not worried about the Su Family¡¯s revenge?¡±

    ¡°I began this journey precisely so that I could visit the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family and sever our grudges,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid?¡±

    Zijin paused, but in the end, she gnashed her teeth and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have to trouble you. Please, ept this show of respect!¡±

    As she spoke, she started to kneel, only for Su Yi to stop her. ¡°I said it earlier. This happened because of me, so it¡¯s only right that I resolve it.¡±

    Xie Yuanshan perked up; he felt as if the clouds had finally parted, and the sun were shining through once more. He eximed, ¡°Many thanks, Young?Lord Su. Many thanks!¡±

    But Pei Yundu suddenly seemed to recall something else. He said hesitantly, ¡°Young Lord Su, I heard thattely, numerous factions have set their sights on you, and that they n to intercept you on your journey to the Jade Capital. I heard that their ranks include numerous Xiantian Martial Ancestors. Is that true?¡±

    Su Yi nodded, but he didn¡¯t exin. ¡°A trivial matter, unworthy of concern. Come on. Let¡¯s go to the White Provincial Capital first.¡±

    The group immediately set off.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Four hourster.

    The distant, towering gates of the White Provincial Capital entered their field of view.

    A group of vicious, indomitable-looking warriors stood guard outside.

    Their leader was a middle-aged man in ck. He was majestic and imposing, and whenever his eyes moved, they seemed to crackle with electricity.

    ¡°Hm¡­ Why did theye back?¡± When the man in ck saw Xie Yuanshan drive the carriage back to the city, he was stunned; it seemed he dared not believe his eyes.

    The lean man beside him burst intoughter. ¡°It¡¯s surely because someone intercepted their path, and they realized they couldn¡¯t possibly break through our inescapable. They must have decided to turn around and obediently turn themselves in. A smart choice!¡±

    The man in ckughed too. When he spoke, his tone was rife with mockery. ¡°Xie Yuanshan, didn¡¯t you say you weren¡¯t afraid to die? Why did you bring the young mistress back?¡±

    Xie Yuanshan said expressionlessly, ¡°Ol'' Mo, if you don¡¯t want to die, you¡¯d best lead your men and get out of our way.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha! You fled like a panicked dog, and now you¡¯ve slunk back in disgrace, but you still dare bark and growl at us? I¡¯m afraid you have no idea of what¡¯s in store for you!¡± The ck-robe man threw back his head andughed into the sky. The sound caught the attention of those nearby, who nced over, then immediately moved further away.

    Xie Yuanshan said no more. He just slowly drove the carriage closer to the gates.

    ¡°To me! Seize them and take them back to the n!¡± The man in ck waved and bellowed at his subordinates. Instantly, an entire group of warriors charged at the carriage.

    ng!

    Xie Yuanshan drew his sword and attacked directly. Sword light shed, and several warriors died on the spot.

    This bloody spectator left everyone present stunned and in uproar.

    Both the man in ck and his subordinates thought Xie Yuanshan andpany were here because they¡¯d fled in defeat. They assumed they¡¯d slunk back to meekly ept their punishment.

    Who¡¯d have thought that wasn¡¯t even remotely the case?

    ¡°I told you to get out of the way, but you insisted on seeking out your own demise,¡± said Xie Yuanshan, his gaze cold and sharp.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The ck-robed man¡¯s expression darkened, and he swept toward Xie Yuanshan, shooting through the air like a massive bird.

    When he saw this, Pei Yundu, who was sitting on the other side of the carriage, prepared to take action.

    Splurt!

    Suddenly, a burst of sword light streaked out of the carriage. The ck-robed man was still charging through the air when his head flew from his shoulders and fell to the ground.

    The flow of human traffic was stunned. Everyone near the gates was in a panic, and many of them shrieked and fled in terror.

    Even Pei Yundu was surprised when he saw this.

    The man in ck was a Grandmaster, and a rtively strong one, too. Yet Su Yi had killed him in the blink of an eye, and from a distance, too!

    There was no need to even question it; Su Yi was the one who¡¯d attacked!

    Su Yi¡¯s calm voice emanated from within the carriage. ¡°Once we¡¯re past the gates, take us directly to the Xiao Family estate.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Xie Yuanshan took a deep breath, then drove the carriage through the city gates.

    ¡­..

    ¡­..

    Windchant Tower.

    This was a magnificent three-story building built in the center of ake. It was surrounded by water on all sides, with a long, white jade bridge connecting it to the shore.

    In the grand hall on the top floor, Xiao Zhongying sat at the center of the room, d in ornate robes.

    The former grand elder of the Lanling Xiao Family had only just be the new head of the family, but he¡¯d already fallen in love with his newfound authority. When he gave orders, none dared disobey!

    ¡°I invited you all here today because I have something important to discuss with you.¡± Xiao Zhongying¡¯s gaze swept across the room, and he said gravely, ¡°I just received intelligence from the Ten Directions Pavilion. Everyone, please have a look.¡±

    He nodded slightly at the elderly servant beside him, who immediately picked up a thick stack of papers and passed them out. Each of the gathered Xiao Family higher-ups got a copy.

    Each document was the same, and their contents were quite simple¡ª

    ¡°On the fourth day of the fourth month, Su Yi left the Imperatorial Provincial Capital. That night, at Dragonbridge Station, he defeated Skywalk Academy¡¯s pce master, Wang Zhuo.

    ¡°On the sixth day of the fourth month, Su Yi single-handedly slew four Xiantian Martial Ancestors: the Yang Ardent Daoist, Mo Qingchang, Madam Paulownia Blossom, and Shi Chuang. The only survivor was Situ Gong, whom he defeated but spared.

    ¡°On the eighth day of the fourth month, Su Yi proceeded to Treasure Temple Yao Mountain. That same day, the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect¡¯s Text Transmission Pavilion Elder Lu Dongliu, Outer Sect Grand Elder Li Cang, and Second Elder Liao Yunliu joined forces with the pce masters of Jixia and Watermoon Academies, Wang Tu and Helian Hai, then proceeded onto the mountain as well.

    ¡°Su Yi left Treasure Temple Yao Mountainter that day, but Lu Dongliu, Wang Tu, and theirpanions haven¡¯t been seen since. It¡¯s suspected that they encountered cmity on Treasure Temple Yao Mountain¡­.¡±

    When they finished reading the letters¡¯ contents, gasps rang out throughout the room. Without exception, the Xiao Family higher-ups¡¯ expressions changed.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Su Yi just a Grandmaster? How could he possibly be that strong?¡± someone eximed.

    ¡°Even an expert as mighty as Lu Dongliu fell? Was that Su Yi¡¯s work too?¡± eximed someone else. A chill coursed down his spine.

    ¡°That¡¯s just too terrifying! This Su Yi kid effortlessly slew the Firedome King and his allies at the seat of the Imperatorial Province¡¯s provincial government. Furthermore, every Xiantian Martial Ancestor who¡¯s tried to intercept him on his journey and seize his good fortune has failed!¡± eximed another higher-up, his eyes wide with surprise.

    The entire hall was in an uproar. The Xiao Family higher-ups were all worldly and experienced authority figures, yet now, none of them could remain calm.

    As he watched this y out, Xiao Zhongying¡¯s brow furrowed, and he roared, ¡°What are?you lot panicking?about? Even if Su Yi overturned the heavens, it¡¯d have nothing to do with us!¡±

    The entire venue fell silent.

    However, before long, someone said hesitantly, ¡°But I heard that Su Yi is suspected of having a close rtionship with old man Xiao Tianque. He¡¯s sure to pass through the White Province on his way to the Jade Capital. If he learned about what we¡¯ve done¡­¡±

    By now, the entire group¡¯s expressions had changed.

    However, Xiao Zhongying only said calmly, ¡°Everyone, rest assured. The White Province borders the Jade Capital, and its territories are under the jurisdiction of the Su Family. If Su Yi dares show his face in the White Province, the Su Family¡¯s forces wille for him! He won¡¯t even know what hit him!

    Having said this, he smiled and said leisurely, ¡°As for us? ¡­All we have to do is sit back and watch the show.¡±

 Chapter 296: Deterrence

    <h4>Chapter 296: Deterrence</h4>

    Watch the show?

    The entire ground realized that Xiao Zhongying was hinting at something!

    Someone couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Family head, are you saying that the Su Family¡¯s forces have long since made ample preparations? And that so long as Su Yi dares show his face in the White Province, he¡¯ll die beyond a shadow of a doubt?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether Su Yi will live or die,¡± said Xiao Zhongying calmly. ¡°All I know is that the Cloud-Scraping King is ready and biding his time, just waiting for Su Yi¡¯s arrival!¡±

    He paused, then broke into a grin rife with hidden meaning. ¡°Everyone, that Su Yi kid might well be strong enough to y Xiantian Martial Ancestors, but the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family¡­ They¡¯re no pushovers! As for us¡­ We can just stand back and rx.¡±

    Having said his piece, he casually grabbed a teacup and took a sip, looking perfectly at ease.

    ¡°Reporting to the family head, the young mistress has arrived, and she¡­¡± A servant scurried into the hall to deliver a report.

    However, before he could finish, Xiao Zhongying cut him off. His expression frosted over, and he feigned confusion. ¡°The young mistress? Which young mistress??Why didn¡¯t I know that our Xiao Family still had a young mistress?¡±

    The higher-ups¡¯ expressions all turned a little strange, while the servant was instantly frantic. He threw himself to his knees and said in a quavering voice, ¡°I deserve to die! I deserve to die!¡±

    ¡°Try saying it again,¡± said Xiao Zhongying tly.

    The servant took a deep breath, then said, ¡°Reporting to the family head, the traitor Xiao Hengqiu¡¯s daughter, Xiao Zijin, has returned!¡±

    This time, Xiao Zhongying nodded in satisfaction. ¡°No matter what, Zijin is still my niece, and the Xiao Family¡¯s blood flows through her veins. Since she¡¯s repented and seen the light, I won¡¯t be harsh with her. Pass on my orders: have her ced under house arrest in the Coldstone Hut.¡±

    But the servant said frantically, ¡°Family Head, Xiao Zijin brought people with her. They¡¯ve barged into the family estate!¡±

    The entire group was stunned.?They¡¯ve barged in? Xiao Zijin sure is gutsy!

    Xiao Zhongying¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°How many people did she bring? Have we taken her into custody yet?¡±

    The servant¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. He stammered, ¡°Three people came with Xiao Zijin: Elder Xie Yuanshan, Grandmaster Pei Yundu, and an unfamiliar youth¡­¡±

    Before the servant could finish, Xiao Zhongying couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°And here I thought the girl had done something impressive. So, she only brought three people with her?¡±

    The others in attendanceughed too. Xie Yuanshan? He was just another one of Xiao Hengqiu¡¯s oldckeys.

    Pei Yundu was worth taking note of, but no more than that.

    In the Xiao Family¡¯s territory, never mind Pei Yundu; even a Xiantian Martial Ancestor would have no choice but to lower their head!

    ¡°Yongzheng.¡± Xiao Zhongying?casually?ordered, ¡°Lead a group and capture them. I want the whole lot of them to kneel before me and confess to their crimes.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± A powerful-looking man in ck rose, turned, and left.

    His name was Lie Yongzheng, and he was a peak fifth-level Grandmaster, as well as Xiao Zhongying¡¯s right-hand man.

    Xiao Zhongying sipped his tea and said, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s wait here for a moment. Xie Yuanshan doesn¡¯t amount to much, but Pei Yundu¡­ He actually dared interfere with our n¡¯s affairs! We¡¯ll have to teach him a lesson he¡¯ll never forget.¡±

    The othersughed and voiced their agreement.

    However, just a few momentster, frantic, scattered voices emanated from thekeside.

    ¡°Shit! The young mistress¡¯s followers are killing their way inside!¡±

    ¡°Family Head, this doesn¡¯t look good!¡±

    ¡°No¡ª¡ª!¡±

    The uproar was mixed with piteous cries. The group in Windchant Tower heard it all clearly.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Xiao Zhongying¡¯s expression darkened. He suddenly rose, then emerged from Windchant Tower and stared into the distance.

    The other higher-ups in attendance rose as well, and all of them followed him.

    ¡­¡­

    A chaotic scene unfolded on the shore.

    The Xiao Family¡¯s guards, servants, and ordinary nsmen were all scurrying about in panic, screaming and shouting in obvious terror.

    Meanwhile, a small group was headed straight toward Windchant Tower. Xie Yuanshan, Pei Yundu cleared a path, while Xiao Zijin and Su Yi trailed after them.

    They were just four people, but it was as if no one else were around!

    Wherever they passed, the Xiao Family¡¯s experts dared not block their path.

    The reason for this was simple: from the moment they first barged through the gates, countless people had attempted to stop them. However, without exception, all of them had been defeated by Pei Yundu and Xie Yuanshan!

    They¡¯d made their way here with unstoppable momentum, like an axe cutting through bamboo.

    Xiao Zhongying saw this from a distance, and his expression turned iparably dark. He suddenly bellowed, ¡°All of you, retreat! Allow them toe over.¡±

    His voice boomed like thunder, spreading throughout heaven and earth.

    The Xiao nsmen were already frantic and terrified, and they felt a massive weight lift from their shoulders. All of them scattered, their ranks receding like waters at low tide.

    Su Yi and hispanions smoothly arrived at the white jade bridge to Windchant Tower.?By then, Xiao Zhongying had already led the family higher-ups to the gates of the tower¡¯s first floor. All of them were visibly infuriated, and their expressions brimmed with killing intent.

    ¡°Zijin, you sure are brazen! And here I nned to spare you and not pursue your earlier transgressions. To think you¡¯d lead people into our territory to kill your own nsmen!? Your crimes warrant execution!¡± Xiao Zhongyin said, his tone icy and imposing.

    Xiao Zijin took a deep breath, then said evenly, ¡°Xiao Zhongying, I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Submit ande quietly, and you can escape death. Otherwise, Windchant Tower shall be your grave!¡±

    When they heard this, Xiao Zhongying and his allies were so angry that theyughed. They almost dared not believe their ears.

    ¡°You little bitch! You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. Just relying on Xie Yuanshan, Pei Yundu, and that¡­ that young man, you dare be so impudent?¡± Xiao Zhongying¡¯s expression darkened, and his eyes surged with murderous intent.

    Suddenly, another family higher-up chimed in, ¡°Family Head, something¡¯s not right here! Where is Lie Yongzheng?¡±

    Xiao Zhongying¡¯s pupils constricted, and he swept his gaze across the area, but he saw no sign of Lie Yongzheng.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother searching for him. Lie Yongzheng is already dead,¡± said Zijin evenly.

    ¡°What!?¡± Xiao Zhongying and the other Xiao Family experts were startled, and all of their expressions changed dramatically.

    Lie Yongzheng was a fifth-level Grandmaster! In the Lanling Xiao Family, he was already a peak-level expert. How could he die just like that, and so quickly?

    Everyone was bewildered and uncertain.

    ¡°Pei Yundu, did you do this?¡± Xiao Zhongying¡¯s gaze immediately locked onto Pei Yundu, and the rage and killing intent emanating from him intensified.

    Pei Yundu shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t possess such skill.¡±

    If it wasn''t Pei Yundu, then who was it?

    Without any prior discussion, the higher-ups¡¯ gazes all converged on the young man standing beside Zijin.

    Neither Zijin nor Xie Yuanshan could possibly have been a match for Lie Yongzheng. That left only one possibility.

    The killer had to be that unfamiliar youth in blue!

    Except¡­

    Based on his aura, he was obviously only a third-level Grandmaster. How could someone like that possibly oppose Lie Yongzheng?

    As Xiao Zhongying and his allies were racked with confusion and uncertainty, Su Yi turned to Zijin. ¡°Are these the ones who colluded with the Cloud-Scraping King and seized your father¡¯s position?¡±

    Zijin nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Should I kill them all, or take them alive? Just tell me your decision.¡±

    Zijin was instantly hesitant.

    Xiao Zhongying and the family higher-ups working with him were all her seniors. In the past, when her father was still head of the family, they¡¯d all been extremely good to her.

    But the cruel thing was that they were also the same group who¡¯d stripped her father of his position, imprisoned her grandfather, and attacked her father¡¯s supporters.

    This left her iparably conflicted.

    It was then that the graying middle-aged man beside Xiao Zhongying burst into coldughter. ¡°What a brazen young man! Who do you think you are, boasting so shamelessly in front of us?¡±

    The othersughed coldly as well. Kill them all or capture them alive?

    How arrogant!

    ¡°Shut up.¡± Su Yi nced at the graying middle-aged man and flicked his fingers. A streak of golden sword qi shot through the air like lightning.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The graying middle-aged man was a Grandmaster, and his reputation in the White Province was no inferior to Pei Yundu¡¯s.

    When he saw the sword qi streaking toward him, he bellowed and swung his fist.

    Then, beneath the crowd¡¯s dumbstruck gazes, the sword qi continued ahead, as if nothing could stand in its way. It effortlessly broke through the man¡¯s punch, then took his head clean off.

    Splurt!

    The man¡¯s severed head flew through the air. Blood gushed from the stump, and a headless corpse thudded to the ground.

    Everyone present fell silent.

    Xiao Zhongying and his allies¡¯ bodies went rigid, and they felt a chill in their hands and feet.

    A single effortless sh had in a Grandmaster as if he were a chicken!

    Who would dare believe this was the work of a young man, a mere third-level Grandmaster?

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t decided yet?¡± Su Yi nced at Zijin, who jumped.

    ¡°Master Su, please just execute Xiao Zhongying. Once my father and grandfather escape captivity, they can deal with the others.¡±

    ¡°That works too.¡± Su Yi nodded.

    It was then that¡ª

    A chubby old man, another one of Xiao Zhongying¡¯s allies, cried out in rm. ¡°I know who he is! He¡­ He¡¯s Su Yi!¡±

    Su Yi!

    It was just a name, yet it seemed to possess magical power; Xiao Zhongying and his allies reacted as if they¡¯d been struck by lightning. All of them shuddered, and they felt chills course down their spines, as if they¡¯d been plunged into an icy abyss.

    How¡­ How could it be him?

    They¡¯d only just been discussing the Ten Directions Pavilion¡¯s report. At the time, they didn¡¯t take it to heart; they were even nning to sit back and watch the show.

    Who would have thought that before the show even began, Su Yi, this supremely terrifying youth, would kill his way right to their doorstep?

    This shocked the gathered Xiao Family higher-ups out of their wits. All of them were bbergasted.

    Wasn¡¯t the Cloud-Scraping King, Shi Lanshan, supposed to have arranged everything? Wasn¡¯t Su Yi supposed to suffer a fatal blow as soon as he arrived?

    Why had Su Yi shown up here, at the Xiao Family estate?

    ¡°You¡­ Are you really Su Yi?¡± Xiao Zhongying still dared not believe it. His eyes widened.

    ¡°In this world, who could possibly be fearless enough to impersonate Young Lord Su?¡± Pei Yunduughed coldly.

    Xiao Zhongying seemed to break down. He shouted, ¡°Attack! Hurry up and attack! Otherwise, all of us will be purged! Hurry!¡±

    But as awkward as it was, all of the experts gathered around him hesitated. Not one dared attack.

    A man¡¯s character was like a tree, and his reputation was like its shadow.

    Even the mighty Lu Dongliu of the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect was no match for Su Yi. How could the likes of them oppose him?

    If they really attacked, how would they be any different from eggs flinging themselves against a rock?

    ¡°All of you¡­¡± Xiao Zhongying was rmed and furious. He felt as if he were on the verge of going mad.

    Recently,?he¡¯d wielded?the highest authority in the Xiao Family. When he wanted wind, it was windy. When he wanted rain, it rained. When he gave orders, none dared disobey.

    Yet now, he suddenly discovered that in the face of Su Yi¡¯s imposing majesty, his authority as the head of the family seemed utterly empty!

    Splurt!

    Su Yi attacked, and a streak of sword qi shot through the air, decapitating Xiao Zhongying.

    Even in death, the former grand elder¡¯s expression brimmed with dense bewilderment and bitterness.

    The entire area fell so quiet, you could hear a pin drop.

    Waves coursed through the hearts of everyone present.

    So what if you wielded vast authority?

    In the face of true strength, authority couldn''t match up to a single swing of an expert¡¯s sword!

 Chapter 297: A Young Lord and a Daoist

    <h4>Chapter 297: A Young Lord and a Daoist</h4>

    The damp, dark dungeons.

    When Xiao Tianque saw Zijin hurry towards him, his eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Lass, what are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to get you out, Grandpa!¡± said Zijin excitedly.

    When she saw how bony and haggard he looked, her heart ached. She hurried to his side to help him up.

    ¡°You¡¯vee to get me out of here?¡± Xiao Tianque was stunned. ¡°Is Xiao Zhongying really so kindhearted?¡±

    Zijin took a deep breath, thenughed, ¡°Grandpa, Xiao Zhongying is already dead.¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± Xiao Tianque¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What exactly happened?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s get out of here first, then talk.¡± With that, she supported him, and the two of them walked out of the Xiao Family dungeons together.

    ¡­.

    Shortly after, Xiao Hengqiu and his allies were all freed from their confinement, and they saw the light of day once more.

    When they arrived at Windchant Tower, they saw the family higher-ups who¡¯d supported Xiao Zhongying¡¯s takeover kneeling on the ground.

    A young man in blue sat by a table, drinking tea and gazing at the windswept ripples and reflected light of theke¡¯s surface. He seemed perfectly at ease.

    Pei Yundu stood beside him, serving tea with a smile.

    When he saw this, Xiao Hengqiu was stunned despite himself. ¡°Zijin, who is this?¡±

    He wasn¡¯t the only one; the other newly-freed Xiao nsmen were bbergasted. This scene was simply too strange.

    Before Zijin could speak, Xiao Tianque realized what had happened. He excitedly approached, sped his fist, and bowed in greeting. ¡°Greetings, Master Su!¡±

    He nowpletely understood: Xiao Zhongying¡¯s death and the kneeling family higher-ups were both Su Yi¡¯s work!

    ¡°Elder Xiao.¡± Su Yi looked away from theke, then rose and said with a hint of a sigh, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have guessed that you¡¯d go so far as to stand against the Su Family on my ount.¡±

    Xiao Tianque suddenly looked a bit ashamed. He smiled bitterly. ¡°But in the end¡­ I couldn¡¯t help you at all, Master Su.¡±

    ¡°Master Su?¡± Xiao Hengqiu finally realized who this was. He couldn¡¯t help but blurt, ¡°Zijin, is this the man who saved your grandfather¡¯s life and revised our legacy technique, the Golden Billows Incantation? Is he?that?Master Su?¡±

    .

    Zijin smiled and nodded. ¡°Indeed he is.¡±

    When she said this, the rest of the newly-freed Xiao nsmen finally reacted. All of them were visibly shaken.

    So, this young man in blue was Su Yi!

    In just one day, Su Yi had entered the White Province, effortlessly overturned the Lanling Xiao Family¡¯s inner conflict, freed Xiao Tianque from captivity, and restored authority over the family to its former leader.

    ¡­.

    Meanwhile, a massive military encampment stood three hundred miles from the White Provincial Capital.

    The Cloud-Scraping Army!

    These were the personal troops of the Cloud-Scraping King Shi Lanshan his elite forces. They were stationed in the White Province year-round, and they protected the territory adjacent to the capital.

    ¡°Reporting!¡± A scout suddenly charged into camp, straight toward the magnificent stone pce at its center. ¡°Your Excellency, there¡¯s news from the White Provincial Capital! An hour ago, Su Yi was spotted entering the Lanling Xiao Family¡¯s estate!¡±

    Incense smoke drifted throughout the pce¡¯s interior, and a red carpet covered the floor.

    The Cloud-Scraping King, Shi Lanshan, was currently chatting with a young man in wind and me-patterned Daoist robes.

    When he heard that, Shi Lanshan¡¯s eyes lit up with visible delight. ¡°Su Yi is here? That¡¯s wonderful news!?Pass on my orders: keep a close eye on his whereabouts!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The scout hurried off to carry out his orders.

    Shi Lanshan nced at the youth in wind and me-patterned Daoist robes. Heughed, ¡°Young Lord You, it¡¯s just as we expected; Su Yi has already reached the White Provincial Capital.¡±

    The young man he called ¡°Young Lord You¡± smiled. ¡°Although we still cannot confirm whether or not Su Yi killed the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect¡¯s Lu Dongliu, there¡¯s no question that he possesses abilities sufficient to y Xiantian Martial Ancestors. You must not getcent, Cloud-Scraping King.¡±

    He was handsome, even beautiful, with nted eyes and a faint smile on his lips. His demeanor was indolent and casual.

    Although he was addressing azy, carefree youth, Shi Lanshan¡¯s expression carried faint hints of respect. He sped his fist and said, ¡°We¡¯ll have to rely on you if we¡¯re to take Su Yi down, Young Lord You.¡±

    Young Lord You smiled and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m just an errand boy; killing Su Yi is a job for my martial uncle.¡±

    He paused, thenughed at himself. ¡°Still, I have to say that the Ten Directions Pavilion¡¯s report is terrifying. Were I to take action, I¡¯m not sure I could take Su Yi down, not even if I went all out.¡±

    Shi Lanshan said hurriedly, ¡°Young Lord You, you¡¯re too modest. Perhaps few in the Great Zhou have heard your illustrious name, but within the Great Qin, who doesn¡¯t know of you? You¡¯re the most illustrious legacy disciple of the Profound Moon Temple¡¯s younger generation!¡±

    His expression filled with awe, and he sighed with admiration. ¡°Futhermore, you¡¯re ranked among the Great Qin¡¯s Eight Great Talents; everyone sees you as a natural-born cultivator!

    ¡°To the best of my knowledge, you had the chance to break through and be an Earthly Immortal three years ago, but you held back in pursuit of an even mightier Origin Dao.

    ¡°Compared to you, Su Yi¡­ Hah, he¡¯s nothing but a traitorous bastard.¡±

    When he heard this, a hint of smug pride shed across Young Lord You¡¯s face. However, out loud, he merely sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t tter me. Su Yi¡­ really isn¡¯t as pathetic as you make him sound.¡±

    Shi Lanshan said seriously, ¡°I admit that he¡¯s extremely capable, but he¡¯s about to die. How could I possiblypare him with you?¡±

    Young Lord Youughed, then said calmly, ¡°Enough, don¡¯t try and butter me up. I, You Xinglin, know my own limits better than anyone.¡±

    He paused, then said leisurely, ¡°As for Su Yi¡­ If he weren¡¯t strong, my aunt wouldn¡¯t have resorted to requesting that my martial uncle Ie all the way to the Great Zhou just to deal with him.¡±

    Reading between the lines, he was saying ¡°If Su Yi wasn¡¯t strong, he wouldn¡¯t be worthy of us taking action personally!¡±

    Shi Lanshan smiled to himself. He knew full well that Young Lord You¡¯s aunt was the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family¡¯s fourthdy of the house, Su Hongli¡¯s most favored wife, You Qingzhi.

    Furthermore, it was her idea to have them stop Su Yi in the White Province!

    ¡°King Shi, since Su Yi has made an appearance, I¡¯ll go meet with my martial uncle. As for when we take action, well, I¡¯ll leave that to you.¡± With that, You Xinglin rose.

    Shi Lanshan hurriedly got up and saw him off.

    A corner of the military encampment, a simple but elegant hall.

    You Xinglin smoothed out his robes, then lowered his head in greeting. ¡°Martial Uncle, Disciple You Xinglin requests an audience.¡±

    A mellow voice emanated from within, ¡°How many times have I told you? When we¡¯re out of the sect, you needn¡¯t be so distant. Quick,e on in!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Only then did You Xinglin walk inside.

    A middle-aged man in navy blue Daoist robes sat cross-legged inside. He had a willowy beard, and his hair was tied up in a topknot.

    He had a sword, steel with a pinewood-like grain,id out in front of him. It was only two feet long and two fingers wide, with threads of inky cloud markings and glyphs on the bright, clean de and a quaint charm.

    When You Xinglin entered, the middle-aged Daoist was using a high-quality hunk of Bloodmarrow Spiritjade to polish his sword.

    This was called ¡°feeding the sword¡±, and it was a unique method of nourishing one¡¯s de.

    ¡°Martial Uncle, your sword, Return to Origin, is growing more and more spiritual. It¡¯s increasingly shocking.¡± You Xinglinplimented it with a smile.

    ¡°When you nourish your sword, you must use external items to improve its materials, as well your qi and essence to nourish its spirit. Only then can you guide your sword with your heart, as nimbly as you manipte your own fingers.¡± The middle-aged Daoist smiled faintly, waved his palm. The pine-marked sword transformed into a beam of spiritual light and entered the sheath strapped to his back.

    ¡°Tell me, why have youe?¡± asked the middle-aged Daoist.

    You Xinglin sped his fist. ¡°Just now, Cloud-Scraping King Shi Lanshan received word that Su Yi has appeared in the White Provincial Capital.¡±

    The middle-aged Daoist nodded and stroked his beard. ¡°I really would rather like to meet the boy.¡±

    You Xinglinughed. ¡°Su Yi is fortunate to have attracted your attention. With this, he¡¯ll descend to the Nine Springs with a smile on his face.¡±

    The middle-aged man shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m in no hurry to kill him. There¡¯s a few things I¡¯m rather curious to learn about him first.¡±

    ¡°Martial Uncle, have you discovered something?¡± You Xinglin asked thoughtfully.

    The middle-aged Daoist pondered for a while, then said, ¡°Based on the reports from the Ten Directions Pavilion, unless I¡¯m mistaken, the boy is just a pitiful worm possessed by an otherworld cultivator. I¡¯m afraid his soul has long since been devoured. But then, I won¡¯t know if it¡¯s really as I suspect until I meet him and examine him with the Soul Reflecting Mirror.

    He paused, and his gaze grew heated. ¡°If he really has been possessed, and if we can capture him, we might well wrest an otherworld cultivator¡¯s soul from his empty shell. With the methods at the Profound Moon Temple¡¯s disposal, we might even squeeze an iparably subtle and miraculous inheritance out of him too.¡±

    This prospect was extremely tempting to You Xinglin too. ¡°In that case, we really won¡¯t havee all the way to the Great Zhou for nothing.¡±

    The middle-aged Daoist said, ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t juste here to kill Su Yi. I have another equally important matter to attend to as well.¡±

    You Xinglin was stunned. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Not long ago, a group of the Shanglin Temple¡¯s Buddhist cultivators entered the Great Zhou¡¯s Treasure Temple Yao Mountain. I suspect they went in search of a grand stroke of fortune.¡±?The middle-aged Daoist¡¯s gaze was heavy. ¡°As you know, over the past few years, Shanglin Temple has learned numerous secrets rted to other worlds. I¡¯m afraid that whatever they came to the Great Zhou is connected to another world as well.¡±

    You Xinglin¡¯s heart shook, and he suddenly recalled something. ¡°The Ten Directions Pavilion¡¯s report said that Su Yi entered Treasure Temple Yao Mountain just two days ago, but it seems¡­ that he didn¡¯t encounter Shanglin Temple¡¯s Buddhist cultivators.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what confuses me,¡± said the middle-aged Daoist. ¡°When we meet Su Yi, I¡¯ll ask him about it.¡±

    He then fixed his gaze on You Xinglin and smiled. ¡°When we capture Su Yi, let¡¯s temporarily leave him alive to act as your whetstone. Engaging inbat with an opponent of his level should be enough to stimte yourtent potential and temper your xiantian qi to the upper first-rank in one fell swoop. That way, you can establish first-rate foundations in the Grain Avoidance Realm immediately upon breaking into the Origin Dao.¡±

    You Xinglin¡¯s face immediately revealed a hint of excitement, and he solemnly sped his fist. ¡°Martial Uncle, I¡¯ll remember your benevolence and guidance for the rest of my life!¡±

    However, the middle-aged Daoist only shook his head. ¡°How many times have I told you? There¡¯s no need for such politeness between us.¡±

    As they conversed, Cloud-Scraping King Shi Lanshan suddenly hurried over for an audience.

 Chapter 298: The Heavens Determine Our Fate

    <h4>Chapter 298: The Heavens Determine Our Fate</h4>

    Shi Lanshan solemnly sped his fists and said, ¡°Immortal Master Li, Young Lord You, I just received word that Su Yi has already departed the Xiao Family¡¯s territory and left the city. It seems he¡¯s headed right toward us!¡±

    You Xinglin was instantly stunned. He eximed, ¡°Is heing here for you?¡±

    Shi Lanshan nodded. ¡°Earlier, I did the grand elder of the Xiao Family, Xiao Zhongying, an enormous favor. Perhaps, as a result of this, Su Yi now sees me as his enemy."

    He was being deliberately vague, but neither You Xinglin nor his martial uncle could be bothered to ask any further questions.

    The petty struggles of the mundane world, that¡¯s all. They weren''t the least bit interested.

    ¡°I already wanted to meet the boy. Who¡¯d have thought he¡¯d run right toward us? This is excellent; it saves me the trouble of going out looking for him,¡± said the middle-aged Daoist,ughing and stroking his beard.

    His tone was mellow and understated; he seemed iparably at ease.

    ¡°Heh heh, this is called ¡®seeking out one¡¯s own demise.¡¯¡± You Xinglin seemedmentful. ¡°I?heard Master?say that the Possessed retain the nature and temperament of the otherworld cultivator¡¯s true body. The stronger they were before crossing over, the more they?look?down on mundane power and authority. They think they can just act as they please without reservation, and they fear no one.

    ¡°I see that very pattern in Su Yi¡¯s behavior. s, I¡¯m afraid he could never have anticipated that this time, you¡¯d be here to hold down the fort, Martial Uncle Li!¡±

    The middle-aged Daoist smiled faintly. ¡°You¡¯re right, Xinglin. However, when you fight the Possessed, you cannot getcent. The Possessed almost always carry secret trump cards; you have to remain on guard.¡±

    The Possessed!

    When Shi Lanshan heard this, he was inwardly stunned, and he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Immortal Master Li, is Su Yi¡­ Has he really been possessed?¡±

    The middle-aged Daoist nodded. ¡°It¡¯s highly probable. There¡¯s no other exnation for why a young third-level Grandmaster is strong enough to effortlessly y Xiantian Martial Ancestors.¡±

    ¡°No wonder.¡± Shi Lanshan looked enlightened. ¡°Years ago, Su Yi was just the overlooked, scorned son of a concubine. He was suppressed countless times, and there was never any sign of anything special about him. However, starting just a few months ago, he¡¯s been like apletely different person. His cultivation has grown by leaps and bounds, and hisbat strength has be shockingly terrifying. So, it seems he¡¯s most likely been possessed!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just as they say: when something out of the ordinary happens, look for a yao,¡± said You Xinglin calmly. ¡°King Shi, you need not worry. If Su Yi shows up, just open the gates and let him in.¡±

    Shi Lanshan¡¯s heart filled with excitement. ¡°As you wish!¡±

    The middle-aged Daoistughed, then took out the sword bundled on his back, Return to Origin. He ced it across hisp, then gently brushed his finger along the t of the de, his gaze tender and focused.

    He muttered to himself, ¡°Old friend, once we¡¯ve cut down Su Yi, I¡¯ll be sure to reward you properly!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Xiao Tianque pointed into the distance and said, ¡°Master Su, Cloud-Sweeping Ridge stands ten miles from here. The Cloud-Scraping King, Shi Lanshan, and his vast army are stationed alongside the mountains.¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡± Su Yi grunted in acknowledgment, put his hands behind his back, and proceeded ahead.

    Earlier, after smoothing out the Lanling Xiao Family¡¯s inner conflict, Su Yi decided to seize this opportunity and deal with Shi Lanshan as well.

    This would get revenge for Xiao Tianque, as well as resolve a lingering threat to the entire Xiao Family.

    Furthermore, this might well be enough to intimidate the people of the Great Zhou. This would teach them the consequences of bing his enemy. After this, no one would dare target those close to him.

    When he learned of Su Yi¡¯s ns, Xiao Tianque didn¡¯t hesitate. He immediately offered to lead the way personally.?Su Yi didn¡¯t refuse.

    ¡°Master Su, Cloud-Scraping King Shi Lanshan has thirty thousand elite soldiers under hismand. In addition, his vice generals are each Xiantian Martial Ancestors, and he has no fewer than one hundred Grandmasters under hismand¡­"?Xiao Tianque couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are we¡­ just going there like this?¡±

    He was a bit worried. After all, he hadn¡¯t personally witnessed Su Yi ying Xiantian Martial Ancestors. When he thought about the Cloud-Scraping King¡¯s towering authority and prestige, it was hard not to worry.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When we get there, all you need to do is stand far away and wait,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    The armies of the mundane world couldn¡¯t withstand so much as a single swing of a cultivator¡¯s de.

    Besides, to the current Su Yi, never mind Grandmasters; even Xiantian Martial Ancestors could almost never enter his sights.

    Xiao Tianque took a deep breath, then nodded.

    Before long, Cloud-Sweeping Ridge came into view. Its blue peaks were swathed in misty white clouds.

    There was a vast stretch of grasnd off to the side of the mountains. A sweeping military encampment stood there, including numerous beacons, outposts, watchtowers, halls, and other facilities.

    From a distance, the iron-blooded, austere killing intent emanating from the camp seemed to form clouds of smoke and rise into the air!

    The camp¡¯s main gates were open, and heavily-armored troops lined each side of the wide path. Their hands gripped halberds, and they seemed fierce and capable.

    Ooo ooo ooo~~!

    When Su Yi and Xiao Tianque appeared in the distance, the sound of a horn rang out.

    Rumble! Rumble! Rumble!

    The tens of thousands of elite, armored soldiers formed a strict formation. Their concentrated energies gathered together, forming clouds of blood-colored mist in the sky. The sight was shocking to behold.

    ¡°Master Su, it seems the Cloud-Scraping King anticipated our arrival,¡± said Xiao Tianque gravely.

    He was a mundane Grandmaster. Seeing this austere line-up, even from a distance, it was hard not to feel stifled and grim.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it better that way? Elder Xiao, wait nearby. I¡¯ll go see what this Cloud-Scraping King has in store for me.¡± Su Yi said this, then continued straight ahead.

    In his blue robes, he looked detached and transcendent. He walked with his hands behind his back, as if he were out for a stroll. Witnessing this, much of Xiao Tianque¡¯s stifled anxiety inexplicably disappeared.

    ¡°Master Su, this old man will await your triumphant return!¡± Xiao Tianque solemnly sped his fist.

    He knew that, were he to tag along, he couldn¡¯t help. Worse, he¡¯d be a burden.

    Su Yi just waved; he didn¡¯t even look back.

    The fierce-looking group of soldiers by the gates all looked over, their gazes locking onto Su Yi¡¯s tall, lean frame.

    Like a group of vicious fiends.

    That silent, austere pressure was all focused on just one person. Were Su Yi any ordinary martial artist, he likely would have lost his nerve a long time ago.

    But it was as if he didn¡¯t even notice. He walked right up to the military encampment, then stopped by the gates. ¡°Where is Cloud-Scraping King Shi Lanshan?¡±

    His voice was like the clear, melodious cry of a dragon. It reverberated throughout heaven and earth, rumbling as it spread far and wide.

    The vicious-looking, fully-armored troops instantly felt their ears sting, and their blood and qi churned. They saw stars, and their expressions shifted dramatically as a disturbance appeared in their strict formation.

    ¡°Ha ha ha!¡± A burst of heartyughter rang out, and a tall, lean man strode out of the military encampment.

    He wore a high-browed hat and purple robes embroidered with dragons. His skin was coppery, and his features were steely and sharp. His eyes shed with cold light, as if they could seize your soul.

    This was none other than the Cloud-Scraping King, Shi Lanshan! He was one of the nation¡¯s nine non-Zhou Kings, and a Xiantian Martial Ancestor whose name shook the entire nation.

    His generals and officers followed him. All had forceful auras, and their ranks included both men and women. The strongest were Xiantian Martial Ancestors, but even the weakest were in the Grandmaster Realm.

    Now, they approached as a grand procession, like stars gathering around the moon. This only further offset just how extraordinary Shi Lanshan¡¯s prestige was.

    When he arrived at the encampment¡¯s main gate, Shi Lanshan stopped, his eyes shing like cold lightning as he stared at the distant Su Yi. After looking him over, he smiled. ¡°Third Young Master, your presence here trulyes as a delightful surprise. Might I ask the purpose of your visit?¡±

    He was dignified and contemptuous, and extremely imposing. However, Su Yi merely nced at him and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯vee here for one reason, and one reason only: I¡¯m going to take your head and use it to intimidate others like you.¡±

    Shi Lanshan couldn¡¯t help but throw back his head andugh into the heavens, the sound booming like thunder. ¡°Third Young Master, you¡¯ve been straightforward with me, so I won¡¯t beat around the bush either. Want to take my head? Go right ahead! But first, let me ask you this: do you dare do battle here, in our military encampment?¡±

    ¡°In this world, there¡¯s no ce I dare not go,¡± said Su Yi airily.

    .

    Shi Lanshan waved his hand and bellowed, ¡°Beat the drums! Wee our Third Young Master!¡±

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The camp¡¯s watchtowers were each outfitted with a massive war drum. The soldiers beat the drums, the sound like thunder rumbling throughout the nine heavens. The sound resounded through the air, spreading far and wide.

    The tens of thousands of soldiers within the camp shifted back in a massive wave, like waters at high tide. Their iron armor was imposing, and it glinted with cold light as they cleared a path deeper into camp.

    Shi Lanshan gestured invitingly. ¡°If you please!¡±

    The crowd watched with rapt attention as Su Yi walked right up without the slightest hesitation. His expression was so calm, it was as if no one else were present.

    In the face of that utterposure, Shi Lanshan¡¯s eyes narrowed. He realized that the power of his military alone couldn¡¯t even begin to intimidate someone as strong as Su Yi.

    He made no further attempts to test Su Yi. He simply led him further inside.

    ¡°Master Su, you must be careful¡­.¡± Xiao Tianque watched this scene from a distance. He couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists.

    A massive arena stood at the center of the camp. It was fully a thousand feet in diameter and made entirely out of firm, pitch-ck Malevolent Darksteel.

    From a distance, Su Yi saw two people standing in front of the arena.

    One was a handsome, dignified youth in wind and me-patterned Daoist robes, while the other was a middle-aged Daoist in navy blue. Thetter had a sword bundled on his back, as well as a long, willowy beard.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze swept across them. He directly ignored the young man, but his gaze lingered briefly on the middle-aged Daoist before he looked away.

    As he did this, he saw Shi Lanshan scurry ahead and solemnly sp his fist. ¡°Immortal Master Li, Young Lord You, Su Yi is here!¡±

    You Xinglin nodded. ¡°King Shi, you can retreat for now. Leave this up to me and my martial uncle.¡±

    Shi Lanshan acknowledged his orders, then left. When he next looked at Su Yi, it was as if he were looking at a dead man; his gaze was full of both yful mockery and pity.?This is what it means to seek out one¡¯s own demise. He has no one to me but himself!

    You Xinglin gazed at Su Yi, smiled faintly, and sped his fist. ¡°I¡¯m called You Xinglin, and I¡¯m from the Great Qin¡¯s Profound Moon Temple. This is my martial uncle, Li Changning.¡±

    The middle-aged Daoist smiled too. He greeted Su Yi with a solemn bow. ¡°Greetings, Fellow Daoist Su.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze swept across the area beforending on the middle-aged Daoist, Li Changning. He said calmly, ¡°Are you here to stick out your necks for Shi Lanshan?¡±

    Li Changning¡¯s smile was warm and friendly, and his voice was mellow. ¡°No, we came here for you. We just didn¡¯t expect you toe here of your own ord. All of this has made me recall a certain phrase.¡±

    ¡°Which phrase?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shifted upward,

    Li Changning stroked his beard andughed. ¡°¡®The heavens determine our fate.¡¯¡±

 Chapter 299: Thousandfire Sword Net

    <h4>Chapter 299: Thousandfire Sword Net</h4>

    Does he think our meeting was predestined??Su Yi took in Li Changning¡¯s calm smile and confidence. He couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    A paltry little Grain Avoidance Realm cultivator was far from qualified to research the intricacies of destiny. Who was he to discuss heavenly fate?

    Were this the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, such a deration would have provoked widespreadughter.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t even be bothered to respond. He just nced at the nearby arena. ¡°Do you n to fight there?¡±

    Li Changning smiled faintly. ¡°Fellow Daoist, let¡¯s not be in such a rush. Before we spar, there¡¯s something I hope you can clear up for me.¡±

    ¡°Say it,¡± said Su Yi.

    Li Changning thought for a moment, then stared intently at him. ¡°They say you ventured deep into Treasure Temple Yao Mountain. Did you encounter any of the Great Qin¡¯s Shanglin Temple¡¯s Buddhist cultivators along the way?¡±

    ¡°I did,¡± said Su Yi.

    Li Changning¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Does that mean they¡¯re still on Treasure Temple Yao Mountain?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said Su Yi, not wasting a single word. ¡°But they¡¯re already dead.¡±

    Li Changning froze, then eximed, ¡°Dead? Might you exin in more detail?¡±

    Su Yi pointed at the arena. ¡°Defeat me, and I¡¯ll tell you whatever you want to know. If you die, knowing all that won¡¯t do you any good anyway.¡±

    ¡°Hah?¡± You Xinglin had been listening to this entire exchange. He suddenlyughed. ¡°Young Lord Su, are you really in such a hurry¡­ to throw your life away?¡±

    Su Yi paid him no heed. He could just ignore the provocations of a trivial figure like that. He couldn¡¯t work up any interest at all; in a bit, he¡¯d just kill him and be done with it.

    He just looked directly at Li Changning. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    When he realized he was being ignored, You Xinglin¡¯s expression frosted over. He was just about to say something when Li Changning pulled him back. ¡°Stay calm.¡±

    Then, he flipped his hand, taking out a bronze mirror engraved with strange markings. He faced Su Yi and asked with a smile, ¡°Fellow Daoist, do you recognize this?¡±

    ¡°A tool for inspecting the soul?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°Good eyes, Fellow Daoist. Indeed, this is a Soul-Reflecting Mirror,¡± said Li Changning with an admiring sigh. Then, his eyes shed with a strange light. ¡°Might you permit me to examine your soul with this treasure?¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shot up. ¡°Do you suspect that I¡¯ve been possessed?¡±

    Li Changning¡¯s gaze was deep, and his words were rife with meaning. ¡°I¡¯ll know for sure whether you have been or not once I check, won¡¯t I?¡±

    As he said this, he suddenly raised his hand. No one was sure when he¡¯d done it, but he¡¯d already opened a cut on the tip of one of his fingers. He squeezed out a drop of fresh blood and smeared it across the surface of the mirror.

    Bzzz!

    The Soul-Reflecting Mirror instantly surged with strange, dark light, which circted like a whirlpool as it shone toward Su Yi.

    Both Li Changning and You Xinglin¡¯s eyes locked onto Su Yi. They didn¡¯t so much as blink, as they were unwilling to miss even the slightest detail.

    Su Yi just stood there, perfectly calm, not moving in the slightest.

    However, a fraction of a secondter¡ª

    Bang!

    The Soul-Reflecting Mirror coursing with dark light suddenly burst apart, scattering into tiny fragments.

    ¡°This¡­.¡± Li Changning was stunned, and a bit dumbstruck.?What exactly is going on?

    Su Yi then sneered, ¡°A treasure like that is a bit too pathetic, don¡¯t you think? Want me to teach you the true art of surveying another¡¯s soul?¡±

    His tone was rife with mockery.

    ¡°You dare destroy my martial uncle¡¯s treasures!?¡± You Xinglin¡¯s expression darkened.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, walked right up the tform, then gazed down at them. ¡°Don¡¯t waste any more words. If you want to die,e on up and fight me.¡±

    You Xinglin said icily, ¡°Martial Uncle, please let me go first and teach that punk a lesson!¡±

    The loss of the Soul-Reflecting Mirror made Li Changning wince. When he heard this, he took a deep breath and said, ¡°Alright, go spar with him. If you can use him as a whetstone to achieve upper first-rank xiantian qi, that would be perfect.¡±

    You Xinglin jumped, flew onto the stage, and stared Su Yi down from a distance.

    Instantly, all gazes were upon them. Both the distant Cloud-Scraping King and his vast army watched with bated breath.

    ¡°Don¡¯t getcent,¡± ordered Li Changning.

    You Xinglin smiled faintly. ¡°Eagles use their full strength even when catching a rabbit. Martial Uncle, please rest assured.¡±

    ng!

    His hands reached for his waist, and he drew a crimson longsword.

    The de was shiny and translucent as jade, with rings of rippling firelight circting around it. The entire weapon brimmed with spirituality.

    ¡°My sword is called me Magpie, and it was a gift from my master, Daoist Vastblue. It¡¯s apanied me on my journey of cultivation for eight years already, and I¡¯ve used it to y thirty-six opponents of the same realm, as well as more spirit beasts than I can count; I¡¯ve long since lost track.¡±

    As soon as his sword entered his hand, You Xinglin¡¯s entire bearing changed. His clothes fluttered around him, and his gaze turned sharp. ¡°Today, I¡¯ll use this sword to take your head!¡±

    Boom!

    His voice still echoed through the air as he surged with a ring of fiery xiantian qi. It was as if he were on fire. His imposing aura instantly soared to its full power.

    He was like his sword, and his sword was like a raging fire!

    ¡°You sure talk a lot.¡± Su Yiughed dryly.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± You Xinglin¡¯s eyes shed with murderous light. He shot forward like a lightning bolt as he?stabbed with me?Magpie over a hundred times in rapid session.

    His attacks were like a storm, or perhaps, a dense volley of arrows.

    In an instant, streaks of fiery sword qi crisscrossed, stretching one hundred feet through the sky. Each streak was clear and transparent, with an unrestrained, burning aura.

    Both his power and his application of strength had long since reached perfection!

    He was a good deal stronger than the Taming Dragon Hall¡¯s Elder Sutra Crane had been before bing an Earthly Immortal.

    ¡°An excellent disy of ¡®Firesword Burning the Eight Directions!¡¯¡± Li Changning nodded to himself.

    Back in the Great Qin, You Xinglin wasn¡¯t just one of the Profound Moon Temple¡¯s few current-generation legacy disciples; he was also famous as one of the Great Qin¡¯s Eight Talents, and he was considered a true miraculous genius at cultivation.

    Now, when he attacked, his full strength was on disy!

    ¡°How strong!¡± Shi Lanshan was watching from far away. When he saw this, he gasped.

    He was a Xiantian Martial Ancestor too, and he could naturally determine the power of You Xinglin¡¯s attack at a nce. It had already reached unbelievable heights; it was far beyond a mundane Xiantian Martial Ancestor like him.

    In the eyes of the Cloud-Scraping Army, You Xinglin¡¯s sword hadpletely surpassed the limits of theirprehension. They couldn¡¯t help but feel deeply shaken.

    But Su Yi just stood there casually, not the least bit flustered, a faint thread of contempt in his gaze.

    Whoosh!

    It was only after the sweeping heavenly me and fiery rain drew near that he casually pressed his fingers together, and a streak of golden sword qi rose into the air.

    Boom!

    The resulting impact shook heaven and earth, and fiery sword rain filling the air burst apart, as if it had encountered a mighty windstorm. The sword qi cut it apart, and the mes scattered into nothingness.

    But You Xinglin wasn¡¯t rmed. On the contrary, he flung back his head andughed in apparent delight. ¡°Su Yi, do you really think my?sword intent?is that simple?¡±

    The onlookers watched as he suddenly raised me Magpie, and¡­

    Whoosh!

    The sweeping rain of fireballs reappeared, filling the skies once more, gathering around Su Yi like a tornado. Streak and after streak of fiery sword qi umted, then fired like ten thousand arrows loosed from their bows.

    The majesty of this attack was at least twice as great as the one before!

    ¡°An excellent diversion!¡± Li Changning couldn¡¯t help but apud. Not even he would have guessed that You Xinglin was this ingenious. Earlier, he¡¯d used Firesword Burning the Eight Directions on the surface, but in truth, he was secretly readying his next attack and gathering momentum to unleash the ¡°Firesword Windstorm¡±!

    .

    ¡°That so?¡±

    They watched as Su Yi suddenly took a step forward and pped his hands.

    Boom!

    The storm-like, fiery rain of swords suddenly froze, as if a giant hand were pulling them backward. A single radiant golden hand descended, pressing downward and forcefully crushing the fiery windstorm. A series of rumbling cracks and booms rang out, and the firelight filling the heavens receded like the tide!

    The imposing firestorm broke as easily as if it were made of rotten wood. Seeing this, all the spectators fell silent.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Shi Lanshan¡¯s eyelids twitched, and his heart clenched.?Su Yi really is just as terrifying as the rumors say. In his shoes, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d have had no hope of blocking such an attack, yet he broke through it effortlessly!

    ¡°How could a third-level Grandmaster possess such power? Even without the Soul-Reflecting Mirror, I dare say with certainty that this boy has been possessed!¡± Li Changning¡¯s eyes shed.

    ¡°Take out your trump cards. Otherwise, I have no interest in ying around with you any further,¡± said Su Yi tly.

    ying around?

    You Xinglin felt as if Su Yi had just trampled all over his dignity, and his expression darkened.

    And here he¡¯d thought that since Su Yi was less than twenty and just a third-level Grandmaster, he couldn¡¯t possiblypete with him. Sure, Su Yi might have the power to y Xiantian Martial Ancestors, but You Xinglin was a true cultivator!

    Who¡¯d have thought Su Yi was so domineering?

    Was this the terrifying power of the Possessed?

    ¡°Activate! Activate! Activate!¡± You Xinglin suddenly took a deep breath, stepped into the air, and waved his sword in rapid session.

    Countless streams of fiery sword qi shot forth, instantly sweeping toward Su Yi from all directions. It was like a massive formed entirely of fiery sword?intent weaving?together in the air, dense and all-epassing. It soon locked down this entire stretch of heaven and earth.

    The Thousandfire Sword Net!

    This was the ultimate killing technique of one of the Profound Moon Temple¡¯s four great legacies, the Fire Dragon Sword Sutra. Once released, it formed an inescapable, burning the heavens and incinerating the earth. It was extremely violent, despotic, and terrifying, and it left enemies with nowhere to run and nowhere to hide.

    In the eyes of those watching from outside, Su Yi was prey caught in a trap. His predicament was dire!

    Even just watching, some of the distant onlookers felt trapped and on the brink of despair. They felt stifled and suppressed.

    It was easy to imagine just how terrifyingly powerful that sword was!

    Indeed, this was the skill You Xinglin was most proud of, as well as his trump card. He¡¯d used it to earn countless des and ttery.

    But then, Su Yi¡¯s face revealed a hint of disappointment, and he sighed, ¡°So, this is all you¡¯ve got¡­¡±

    Immediately afterward, they saw Su Yi stretch out a single clear, lustrous hand, which he suddenly clenched.

    Rumble!?A streak of golden sword qi shot into the heavens. It was clear and bright, and it carried the inscrutable charm of the Dao. Its vast power and momentum were seemingly without limit.

    In an instant, golden lights swept forth, like a glinting river of stars. They seemed intent on breaking through the dome of the heavens and surging into the void beyond!

    The seemingly inescapable of fiery sword qi instantly broke beneath that terrifying onught, splitting into pieces and drifting into the air.

    Stunned cries resounded on all sounds. Countless onlookers were stunned.?Is this still the Martial Dao? That looks like the magic of an immortal!

    ¡°This¡­¡± You Xinglin¡¯s expression finally changed.

    Su Yi took another step closer, controlling the vast, golden river of stars with one hand as he said calmly, ¡°With this sword of mine, I can y any Xiantian Martial Ancestor beneath the heavens, and you¡­ are no exception.¡±

    His voice echoed through the air, and the onlookers watched as¡ª

    Su Yi raised his right hand, and the air currents overhead seemed to burst. Vast, majestic golden sword qi ripped through the air and descended like a waterfall of radiant light.

    It was as if a vast, golden river of stars were pouring down onto the human world!

 Chapter 300: A Flying Serpent of Sword Intent

    <h4>Chapter 300: A Flying Serpent of Sword Intent</h4>

    ¡°My heavens!¡± Shi Lanshan and the soldiers watching from a distance were stunned, and their eyes stung.

    When that sword descended like a golden river of stars, it looked like the work of a celestial immortal. It was so mighty that even watching from a distance filled onlookers¡¯ hearts with endless terror.

    In the face of this terrifying strike, You Xinglin¡¯s expression filled with unprecedented solemnity. He felt an iparable sense of crisis well within his heart.

    ¡°Rise for me!¡± He condensed his true essence. His sleeves and long hair floated up, then stood on end.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The onlookers then watched as neen mountains of pure fire appeared in front of him. Each was a hundred feet tall, and they stood in a row, forming a defensive line.

    The Firesword Mountain Manifestation!

    But this still wasn¡¯t the end. You Xinglin grabbed the jade pendant hanging around his neck and crushed it to pieces.

    Bang!

    The pendant burst into radiant blue glyphs, which formed a perfectly round barrier around him. Spiritual light flowed in and out and rose like vapor.

    The Qingyi Truelight Barrier!

    His master, the Vastblue Daoist, had forged this Origin Dao secret talisman himself. Its defensive power was shocking; no power beneath the Origin Dao level could shake it!

    You Xinglin was finally starting to calm down. However, his expression was iparably dark. Just one sword had forced him to use every method at his disposal, even a life-saving, single-use treasure like the Qingyi Truelight Barrier.

    This was unquestionably a grave humiliation!

    Hm??A momentter, his expression changed dramatically.

    He watched as¡ª

    Rumble!

    That sword reminiscent of a golden river of stars shed downward, into the neen mountains, which burst apart like firecrackers, one after another. Soon, all of them had been sted into smithereens.

    Flecks of light filled the sky, and the air was in chaos.

    When he saw this, You Xinglin¡¯s hands and feet went numb.

    Those neen fire mountains were the defensive skill he was most proud of. Each individual mountain could block a full-force attack from a martial artist of the same cultivation.

    Despite this, in the face of Su Yi¡¯s indomitable sword qi, they broke as easily as paper mache!

    The golden sword qi¡¯s force didn¡¯t decrease, either. Its vast, seemingly limitless power continued ahead and swept straight into the Qingyi Truelight Barrier.

    Boom!

    The space within three feet of You Xinglin was brimming with the spiritual light of countless glyphs. The defensive power was so concentrated, it practically materialized, with visible clouds of force and stirring spiritual energy.

    But the instant the golden sword qi reached it, the radiant golden light barrier caved in, producing an intense energy fluctuation.

    Bang bang bang!

    Immediately afterward, cracks as fine as a spider¡¯s web spread across the barrier¡¯s surface.

    You Xinglin was dumbstruck, so astonished that the blood drained from his face. He would never have guessed, not even if you hit him over the head, that the mighty Qingyi Truelight Barrier would break beneath a single sh.

    This was so unexpected that his mind went entirely nk.

    Boom!

    Finally, the Qingyi Truelight Barrier couldn¡¯t take it any longer. It burst apart.

    ¡°I¡¯m doomed!¡± You Xinglin¡¯s eyes widened. He was so scared that his soul seemed to leave his body.

    But right at the moment of crisis, a sword appeared in front of him. It shed in midair, forcefully blocking Su Yi¡¯s strike.

    Bang!

    Golden sparks fell like rain, and turbulent currents swept outward.

    The terrifying aftershock sent You Xinglin flying backward. He fell over one hundred feet away.

    His hair was disheveled, and blood spurted from his mouth and nose.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m still alive?¡± You Xinglin coughed violently. He felt as if he were awakening from a dream.

    The entire camp was still; even the birds fell silent. The only sound was You Xinglin¡¯s coughing and faint, nigh-imperceptible muttering.

    Shi Lanshan and the soldiers watching from far away watched in utter bewilderment. They, too, felt shaken and confused.

    It was hard to believe. One sword had severed neen mountains of me and cut through the Qingyi Truelight Barrier!

    Such power seemed to belong to an immortal of legend; it was far beyond what a mundane martial artist could possess!

    No one knew when he''d moved, but Li Changning was already standing beside You Xinglin. An ancient, pine-marked sword hovered before him

    He said in a low voice, ¡°Xinglin, don¡¯t lose heart. You didn¡¯t lose to a young Grandmaster, but rather, to one of the Possessed.¡±

    Earlier, it was he who intervened, saving You Xinglin from the brink of cmity.

    ¡°Is that so¡­?¡± You Xinglin took a deep breath, then stared daggers at Su Yi, his expression ashen. He spat through gnashed teeth, ¡°Martial Uncle, please capture him. I want him as my whetstone!¡±

    He hated this!

    He hated that just now, he¡¯d been so scared that his mind went ck. He hated that he forgot even to defend himself, and that he¡¯de so close to death!

    To an illustrious figure of the Great Qin¡¯s younger generation such as himself, this was undoubtedly an extreme humiliation!

    ¡°I can do that.¡± Li Changning nodded. ¡°For now, stand aside and wait.¡±

    Su Yi stood in the distance, hands behind his back and face expressionless.

    He couldn¡¯t be bothered to say so much as another word.

    What did it mean for someone to be possessed?

    Those that possessed others used their souls to seize another¡¯s flesh, but they were in turn limited by the talent and umtions of their host, and they could only cultivate anew.

    Even if he were far lousier, he was nothing like those people who stole others¡¯ bodies!

    Of course, even if he said that, they wouldn¡¯t believe him.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, please instruct me.¡± Li Changning stood atop the barrier and gave a solemn bow.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t waste time talking.

    Rumble!

    His blue robes fluttered around him as he stepped into the air and swung his fist. Its overflowing force dug a long, narrow rift in the sky, and its radiant light surged with the pure charm of the Dao.

    Without borrowing even the slightest hint of the power of heaven and earth, using nothing but the true essence of the Grandmaster Realm, Su Yi embedded a hint of the Dao¡¯s charm in his attack? If Su Yi weren¡¯t possessed, how could he possibly aplish such a thing??Li Changning¡¯s gaze was instantly somewhat serious.

    An external release of internal force wasn¡¯t much; every Grandmaster could do it. However, Su Yi manifesting even a hint of the profound charm of the Dao in his punch was unbelievable!

    Never mind a Grandmaster; not even a Xiantian Martial Ancestor could aplish such a feat!

    The charm of the Dao was a power only Earthly Immortals could glean enlightenment into!

    ¡°Activate!¡± As his thoughts raced, Li Changning¡¯s sword, Return to Origin, shed through the air. Beams of sword light filled the air, bursting apart like a curtain of rain.

    Each streak of sword qi was two feet long, iparably sharp, and shing with cold light. It was as if the entire sky were full of countless sharp arrows.

    ¡°Go!¡± Li Changning pointed into the distance, and the countless streaks of sword qi hurtled through the air like arrows loosed from their bows. All of them?were?aimed directly at Su Yi, and each of them drew upon the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, increasing their power as they struck.

    Sword qi poured down like a waterfall, arcing like a rainbow and filling the skies.

    The dense humming of swords filled the air and reverberated throughout the surrounding area.

    The sheer magnificence of it immediately stunned everyone present.

    An Earthly Immortal!

    This was the bearing of a true Earthly Immortal. With one casual sh, he could control the force of heaven and earth and manifest thousands of streaks of sword qi!

    The tens of thousands of soldiers watching their fight were all stunned.

    In the eyes of mundane martial artists, Earthly Immortals were transcendent existences, no different from deities and immortals of legend.

    It was easy to imagine just how shocked they were upon witnessing Li Changning¡¯s power firsthand.

    Bam! Bam! Bam!

    Up on stage, countless streaks of sword qi shed with the fist force.

    Even as a second-level Grandmaster, Su Yi managed to y a freshly broken-through Earthly Immortal like Sutra Crane, never mind now!

    The onlookers watched as¡ª

    A series of explosions rang out. The vast, sweeping fist force seemed unstoppable as it forged ahead, shattering one streak of sword qi after another.

    ¡°Hah!¡± Li Changning¡¯s stance changed. The sword qi filling the skies gathered into a tornado, then shed into the invisible fist force at speeds several times greater than before.

    Each streak of sword qi weakened the first force. Although the effect of each strand was subtle, there were thousands of them. In the end, they whittled it down, and by the time the fist force was within one hundred feet of Li Changning, it copsed and disappeared.

    Heaven and earth fell deathly silent.

    Those present were stunned, too stunned to speak.

    ¡°How is this possible¡­.?¡± You Xinglin¡¯s eyes widened. He couldn¡¯t even imagine.?How could Su Yi¡¯s fist resist the power of an Earthly Immortal like Martial Uncle Li?

    This is simply unbelievable!

    Even Shi Lanshan and the soldiers were stunned out of their wits.?Is this the power of a Grandmaster? Since when could mortal martial artists contend with Earthly Immortals?

    ¡°Try and block my fist again!¡± Su Yiughed. His feet shifted, tracing an obscure pattern, like a dragon or serpent. As his fist moved through the air, it resembled an immortal crane beating its wings and soaring proudly through the nine heavens.

    When he struck, the surging true essence put the core of the Pine and Crane Body Refining technique on full disy. It drew upon the power of the surrounding air, blending it with the mysterious charm of the Dao.

    The force was immense, at least twice that of hisst attack. The entire stretch of sky shook, and the air currents churned.

    Boom!

    Glittering golden fist force searched through the air, like an immortal bird descending upon its prey. The image was vivid and lifelike; it formed naturally out of the charm of the Dao.

    This time, a faint, grave expression arose on Li?Changning¡¯s?face. The pine-marked sword in his hand suddenly hummed.

    His sword was called Return to Origin.

    Neen years ago, upon breaking through and bing an Earthly Immortal, the temple master of Profound Moon Temple, Yu Cangshan, personally gave it to him as a congrattory gift.

    The sword was two feet long and two fingers wide. The sages of the Profound Moon Sect¡¯s bygone days had left it behind, and it looked like the work of an ancient god of the sword. It was forged with an old-fashioned charm, and it was thick, without an edge, and enormously heavy. Since receiving it, Li Changning had used external treasures to nourish it day and night, as well as his own blood essence. Neen years had passed since then!

    And now, Li Changning poured his entire cultivation into his de. A tide of sword hums filled the air, the sound and momentum iparably shocking.

    Whoosh!

    When he swung his weapon, a white arc shed through the air, extending across the heavens. It was hundreds of feet long, and the sword light was like a raging wave; as it arced, the vast power of heaven and earth moved with it.

    Suddenly, a white creature, like a flood dragon, manifested from the sword qi. It raised its head and shook its tail, breathing out clouds and stirring the wind and rain!

    This was sword intent!

    It was called a ¡°flying serpent¡±, and the name came from the ¡°Flying Serpent in Motion Cloud Diagram¡±, which Li Changning had once studied. After three years of contemtion, ?he finallyprehended a hint of the Dao¡¯s charm and true meaning, which he fused into his own sword force.

    He¡¯d developed it ever since. Eight years had passed since then!

    It was no exaggeration to call this the pinnacle of Li Changning¡¯s Dao of the Sword!

    When intent was fused into one¡¯s sword, no mere skill could hinder it. This was the true majestic bearing of an Earthly Immortal!

    ¡°Good!¡± As Su Yi swung his fist, he seemed to transform into an immortal crane dancing through the nine heavens. He zed with searing golden light, which surged through the air.

    He was trying to break his opponent¡¯s sh by force!

    Rumble!

    The force exploded, shaking heaven and earth.

    Radiant currents of energy flooded from the point of impact, spreading in all directions. Immediately afterward, the inner energy and fist light became formless energy fluctuations.

    In the face of these vast, shing destructive powers, the thousand-foot arena forged?of Malevolent?Darksteel caved in with a bang, then broke into pieces.

    Outside the arena, countless startled exmations rang out.

    With the exception of those at or above the Inner Furnace Realm, the aftermath of the st sent everyone nearby flying. The entire camp was in chaos.

    ¡°After that attack, who won? Who lost?¡± The crowd¡¯s eyes widened with undisguised shock as they looked over in disbelief.

 Chapter 301: Borrowing the Force of Heaven and Earth

    <h4>Chapter 301: Borrowing the Force of Heaven and Earth</h4>

    They watched as¡ª

    With the two of them at its center, spiritual energy ran rampant throughout this entire stretch of sky, everything within a thousand square meters. The air currents left marks and devastation all across the ground and stirred up dust clouds dense enough to blot out the sun.

    Su Yi stood in the air, his aura flourishing, without so much as a hair out of ce.

    Li Changning stood across from him, sword in hand, his clothes fluttering around him.

    Shockingly, that attack wasn¡¯t enough to determine victory and defeat!

    Everyone was stunned; they almost dared not believe their eyes.

    That sh had manifested a flood dragon! Yet a Grandmaster like Su Yi had somehow countered it!?

    Even You Xinglin¡¯s eyes were wide, and his jaw hung ck. He couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine how Su Yi had aplished such a feat.

    ¡°s, your sword intent iscking; you¡¯ve only grasped a handful of superficial knowledge. If I¡¯m not mistaken, you didn¡¯t grasp it byprehending heaven and earth. You must have gleaned enlightenment from some treasure. You¡¯ve yet to truly cross the threshold, so your power is ultimately limited,¡± said Su Yi leisurely.

    In the Origin Dao, sword intent was divided based on strength. There were three grades, each divided into three sses, nine ranks in total.

    The three grades were earth, heaven, and profound. Earth was the lowest, while profound was the loftiest.

    Each grade was further subdivided into sses: upper, middle, and lower.

    Lower earth grade was the weakest, while upper profound grade was the strongest.

    It was only after entering the Spirit Dao that one¡¯s sword intent could advance to new and higher levels.

    The sword intent Li Changning had disyed was fragmented and superficial. He¡¯d yet to even cross the threshold. it was too weak to even grade; it didn¡¯t even count as lower earth grade.

    ¡°Superficial? Well, it¡¯s enough to kill you!¡± Although Li Changning¡¯s expression remained tranquil, his aura turned increasingly terrifying.

    Their earlier sh had already told him that if he didn¡¯t use his trump cards, he had no hope of taking down Su Yi, the man he suspected was possessed.

    ¡°Oh? Go ahead and try it, then.¡± Su Yi¡¯s figure shifted, like a wandering dragon as he swung his fist once more. ¡°Break!¡±

    Li?Changning¡¯s?face was like a deep pool or an ancient well; it didn¡¯t so much as ripple. He simply swung Return to Origin and continued transforming his sword intent into flood dragons, which swept through the air.

    Rumble! Boom!

    They collided like sudden cracks of thunder, the sound deafening. Air currents scattered, picking up sand and rocks.

    Su Yi waved his fist, peerlessly valiant, like an immortal crane dancing through the nine heavens.

    The force of each punch was as radiant as if it had been cast out of gold. The light was dazzlingly bright, and the profound charm of the Dao lingered around it.

    Even the Peerless Martial Emperor, the man who created the Pine and Crane Body Refining Technique, would have eximed over Su Yi¡¯s attack were he here to see it.

    But Li Changning was no pushover either.

    He was an Earthly Immortal of the Great Qin¡¯s Profound Moon Sect; he wasn¡¯t even remotelyparable to Sutra Crane, who¡¯d only just broken through. His Dao of the Sword was exquisite and stunning.

    With a casual shift of the hands and feet, he could influence the power of his surroundings and manifest the divine charm of soaring flood dragons. His power was iparably vast.

    Their sh was like that of two immortals, two beings who transcended the mundane. The resulting impact shook the heavens and threw them into disarray.

    Without exception, those watching from afar were wide-eyed and tongue-tied.

    ¡°Possessed! This guy is definitely possessed! Grandmasters of this world cannot possibly wield enough power to contend with Earthly Immortals!¡± You Xinglin¡¯s expression shifted erratically, and he gnashed his teeth.

    He was stunned too; he couldn¡¯t ept that Su Yi was capable of fighting his martial uncle.

    ¡°Again!¡± Su Yi shouted, free and unrestrained. Facing an opponent like this was enough to ignite his valiant pride and will to fight.

    Admittedly, Li Changning¡¯s cultivation was mighty, and his Dao of the Sword was shocking.

    But Su Yi¡¯s foundations had long since transcended the ordinary limits. Never mind this mundane realm; even in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, he was unprecedented, enough to shame even those peerless, chosen sons of heaven. He was a heaven-defying monster.

    What followed was¡ª

    No matter how Li Changning shifted his stance, Su Yi¡¯s fist force broke through everything in its way. His?fist?looked fair as jade, yet every punch managed to break through that sharp and indomitable sword qi. It was despotic to the extreme.

    Bam!

    As they shed, the surrounding earth cracked, and countless rocks exploded directly into powder.

    The fragments shot through the air like arrows and buffeted the spectators. Some of the Grandmasters tried to defend themselves with true essence, but this wasn¡¯t enough; the stones battered them anyway. Their energy flowed in reverse, and they hacked up blood.

    As for those soldiers who¡¯d yet to reach the Grandmaster Realm? All of them had long since fled and sought refuge elsewhere.

    The aftershock of this battle was just too terrifying; it could easily sweep through the crowd and deal fatal damage!

    As the battle neared its end, there was almost no sign of Su Yi and Li Changning; all the onlookers could see was a glittering golden crane soaring through the skies, locking in brutalbat with a white flood dragon. Every time they shed, they stirred up countless furious waves. Soon, the surrounding buildings were nothing but rubble.

    ¡°This is just too terrifying!¡± Countless people felt a chill course down their spines, and their hair stood on end.

    The overwhelming majority of the martial artists present had never witnessed a sh of this level before.

    This battle raged above the nine heavens; it was like a stand-off between gods. The sheer power on disy overturned their imaginations!

    .

    Even the likes of Shi Lanshan and You Xinglin had never seen such an unbelievable battle before.

    Why was it so unbelievable? That was simple: onebatant was an Earthly Immortal famed throughout the Great Qin, while the other was a seventeen-year-old, third-level Grandmaster!

    Their battle raged from the earth and into the heavens. Su Yi¡¯s punches were like fierce waves, and the longer the duelsted, the more valiantly he fought. In the end, suddenly¡ª

    Bang!

    After yet another sh, Li Changning was sent flying; Su Yi¡¯s sword intent had actually sent him staggering back!

    ¡°Li Changning, show me your true abilities! With these paltry sword skills, you aren¡¯t even qualified to act as my whetstone!¡±?Su Yi stood in the air, radiant light surging through his eyes.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Li Changning stabilized his bedraggled figure. There was no sign of emotion, neither joy nor sorrow, on his face. However, his eyes zed with fiery light.

    ¡°I cultivate a peerless sword technique created by a senior of our Profound Moon temple. That senior was once a white snake of extraordinary talent, and he fused everything he learned in his life into his Dao of the Sword. Now, I, Li Changning, shall show you my sword¡¯s true essence!¡±

    Boom!

    An unshakable, indomitable, eternal sword intent rose from his gaunt frame.

    A momentter, he raised Return to Origin. The sword led, and the man followed as his entire being transformed into a several hundred-foot arc of sword intent.

    The white sword arc instantly manifested nineyers, giving rise to nine distinct and mysterious powers. There was fierce wind, there was searing heavenly me, there were surging currents of baleful mist, there were streaks of lightning¡­

    All of these changes fused into the sword, and its power instantly exploded, soaring to shocking heights.

    ¡°Cut!¡± Li Changning bellowed, then swung furiously downward. That vast sword intent far surpassed his earlier attacks, especially as its power spread out. His might increased explosively.

    ¡°A good attack.¡± Su Yi¡¯s long ck hair and blue robes fluttered around him, and he suddenly swung his fist.

    There was nothing unremarkable about his punch, no shiness or sparks. It was simple and unsophisticated, yet as it flew through the air, heaven and earth trembled.

    Boom!

    The crowd felt as if their hearts had been struck by lightning. They were in so much pain that they almost coughed up blood. The fist¡¯s momentum was just that powerful!

    Even back in the Qi umtion Realm, Su Yi had already attained Dao Astral Force andprehended a trace of the Dao¡¯s charm. When he threw a punch, it seemed to epass the force of heaven and earth.

    This punch had no name, but if he had to call it something, he could call it a Dao Punch!

    As it descended, no matter how much Li Changning¡¯s sword light resisted, that simple, unadorned, unremarkable punch of Su Yi¡¯s bore relentlessly down!

    Bang!!!

    An explosion rang out.

    Li Changning¡¯s sword qi burst apart in midair, stirring up a rain of snow-white flecks of light, which descended like an avnche.

    Immediately afterward, the force of the blow mmed into Li Changning, sending him flying several hundred feet back.

    By the time he steadied himself, his clothes were in tatters and his hair was in disarray. His face was pallid, and blood poured uncontrobly from the corners of his lips.

    De-...Defeated??The crowd watched, dumbstruck and tongue-tied. They practically went insane.

    That was an Earthly Immortal! How transcendent of an existence was he?

    But from the moment their duel first began, it was Su Yi, the young third-level Grandmaster, who disyed the most terrifying strength. Li Changning couldn¡¯t seize any advantage at all.

    Especially now. That seemingly invincible fist shook and even injured Li Changning! Its power struck awe into the hearts of everyone present. They felt beads of sweat form on their skin, and their hair stood on end; it was as if they¡¯d been plunged into an icy abyss.

    How heaven-defying and terrifying did one¡¯s foundations have to be before they could deliver such an absurdly powerful punch?

    ¡°Su Yi, it doesn¡¯t matter whether or not you''re possessed. To wield such heaven-defying power in the Grandmaster Realm makes you a peerless and unprecedented genius. Even your fist technique transcends mundanity and approaches the Dao. It¡¯s miraculous indeed.¡± Li Changning wiped the blood from the corners of his lips and said in a raspy voice.

    However, his face showed no sign of dejection. On the contrary, the light in his eyes zed ever brighter. He shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s a pity, but ultimately, you aren¡¯t an Earthly Immortal, so you are destined to die here today.¡±

    As he spoke, he flung Return to Origin.

    ng!

    The hum of the sword reverberated like thunder.

    Li Changning stood in the air as Return to Origin revolved in the air above him. All the origin energy within several miles around them started gathering around him, as if it were being pulled. Soon, it gathered into a windstorm.

    Crack!

    The skies were originally bright and clear, but they suddenly shed with lightning.

    How vast was the power contained within a several-mile stretch of heaven and earth? It was far beyond a mortal martial artist¡¯s ability to control.

    Li Changning¡¯s face was visibly growing paler and paler, and beads of sweat formed on his brow and temples, but he didn¡¯t seem to notice in the least. He poured hisplete focus into manipting the power of heaven and earth.

    ¡°This is¡­¡± Everyone instinctively looked up. They could sense the stark change; an invisible, oppressive and destructive power spread unchecked through the skies. It was like the majesty of the heavens; the sight made them feel paltry and insignificant.

    ¡°Is the weather changing?¡± Xiao Tianque was waiting some distance from the Cloud-Scraping King¡¯s camp, to the side of Cloud-Sweeping Ridge. The change startled him, and he suddenly peered up into the dome of the heavens.

    He then saw the vast origin power of heaven and earth gathering from all sides and forming a windstorm. It bore down on the skies and surged toward the military encampment.

    The rocks and vegetation shook, while the wind picked up sand and pebbles.

    Xiao Tianque was so stunned, he shook from head to toe.?This¡­ What terrifying level of power is this?

    Meanwhile, Su Yi squinted, and a faint, surprised arc rose on the corners of his lips. He naturally could tell that Li Changning had unleashed some secret art and that he was using his qi and essence to control the power of his surroundings.

    This was ¡°borrowing force¡±, using one¡¯s own power to direct the power of heaven and earth!

    ¡°This is a bit interesting.¡± Su Yi¡¯s clothes swayed around him, and his deep gaze was as sharp and intimidating as the edge of a sword. ¡°I¡¯d actually quite like to see how much power you can borrow with your Grain Avoidance Realm cultivation if you go all out¡­¡±

 Chapter 302: I Have a Sword to Sever Melancholy

    <h4>Chapter 302: I Have a Sword to Sever Mncholy</h4>

    Why could Earthly Immortals borrow the force of heaven and earth?

    The crux of the matter was their divine sense!

    With divine?sense, they could sense the distribution of the?origin?energy of heaven and earth, then use their own cultivation to guide it and unleash secret arts. In this way, they could borrow the power of their surroundings toward their own ends!

    This was the difference between a mortal martial artist and a cultivator!

    Although Su Yi looked down on such gimmicks, his expression showed hints of seriousness.

    Whoosh~!

    He stretched out his body.

    Instantly, a rumbling emerged from his body¡¯s inner furnaces, and his flesh lit up. The charm of the Dao circted within his crystalline radiance.

    His surging true essence left his body, suppressing and dispersing the flow of air within several hundred square feet. His sweeping divine sense spread outward, and he calmly sensed every change in the forces of heaven and earth.

    After his cultivation broke through and he became a third-level Grandmaster, Su Yi¡¯s divine sense could cover a six-hundred-foot radius. Furthermore, it was focused, clear, and iparably durable.

    Its quality was enough to make even Origin Dao cultivators too ashamed to show their faces.

    This was due to the tempering of the Universal Self-Embodiment Sutra!

    Even if Li Changning were far more capable, he likely never could have anticipated that a teenage, mortal Grandmaster like Su Yi had divine sense, something typically unique to Origin Dao cultivators!

    And it was for this very reason that Su Yi dared face an Earthly Immoral without fear!

    ¡°Go!¡± Li Changning controlled his surroundings, using divine sense to activate Return to Origin. It shed through the air.

    Boom!

    The umted power of heaven and earth surged forth, as if it had found an outlet. Return to Origin shed downward, forming an explosive current of sword qi that hurtled toward Su Yi.

    The sword qi current was so vast and imposing, it far surpassed the onlookers¡¯ imagination.

    It mixed and stirred the air, forming countless gales. Wherever the sword qi passed, it left massive, hundred-foot rifts in its wake, a startling sight.

    It was just one sh, but its raw power seemed intent on tearing open the skies!

    When they saw this, everyone¡¯s scalps went numb, and their eyes widened.

    ¡°Good!¡± When Su Yi saw this, he jumped, both hands empty, and casually threw a punch.

    In an instant, vast, seemingly limitless true essence surged out of his body like mad. Endless golden light illuminated the skies; he practically transformed into a glowinget as he punched the vast current of sword qi.

    Rumble!

    The skies copsed and the ground split before their very eyes. Su Yi¡¯s fist force onlysted a few breaths of time, but it shattered the current of sword qi into fragments.

    Then, he was flung back. He retreated several hundred feet back before managing to stabilize himself. Only then did he stop the current of sword qi.

    His blood and qi flowed in reverse, and he looked somewhat bedraggled. Furthermore, as he flew back, he left a massive rift in the sky behind him.

    The power of a single sh tore a thousand-foot scar in the earth!

    This was the first time Su Yi had been forced back since the start of the battle.

    ¡°Martial Uncle¡¯s strike is too miraculous for words!¡± eximed You Xinglin. He could no longer suppress his mad glee.

    ¡°This is the true power of an Earthly Immortal! Men such as myself bitterly strive for greater heights of the Martial Dao. Why, if not to one day wield such power ourselves and transcend the limits of mortal flesh?¡± Shi Lanshan¡¯s heart surged with irrepressible emotion.

    But against all expectations, once Su Yi stabilized himself, he said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s no use. Your divine sense is weak, and you used a secret technique that damages your own cultivation to forcefully borrow the power of heaven and earth. As time passes, you¡¯ll only inevitably hurt yourself.¡±

    Having said this, Su Yi shook his head. ¡°Besides, your methods of manipting natural origin energy are overly coarse. You¡¯re wasting all that power.¡±

    When true Origin Dao cultivators fought, the key to victoryy in their respective cultivations, Daoist magics, magic treasures, andbat methods.

    Although everyone could manipte the?origin?energy of heaven and earth, all Origin Dao cultivators knew that there were far too many disadvantages in doing so. First, it was slow. Second, the power was too scattered. Third, it elerated the expenditure of one''s cultivation base. Fourth, at the end of the day, it was just ¡°borrowed¡± power. When you manipted the power of heaven and earth, it was extremely easy to suffer a bacsh.

    In battles between true cultivators, these ws were all taboo.

    Even if the power Li Changning was controlling were stronger, if this continued, Su Yi wouldn¡¯t even need to intervene. He¡¯d burn through his own energy and sink into a weakened state.

    Li Changning was obviously well aware of this too, so he wasted no words. He seized every avable moment to attack.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    He called down one lightning bolt after another. The electricity wrapped around Return to Origin and burst toward Su Yi.

    It was a disy of power reminiscent of the wrath of a deity. Any one of those lightning bolts could have obliterated a Xiantian Martial Ancestor.

    But viewed through the lens of Su Yi¡¯s defense, although these lightning bolts each carried shocking destructive power, they were scattered and disorderly, with no precision to speak of.

    He leaped, then darted ahead, finding the weak points in the relentless onught. When there was no escape, he punched his way through. Although he was forced back several times, he suffered no damage.

    Watching from a distance, Li Changning was like a deity manipting the power of the heavens. He controlled the ambient origin energy, and his sword qi surged like a current. The force and momentum were shocking, but s¡­ It couldn¡¯t hit its target.

    In stark contrast, even in the face of those terrifying attacks, Su Yi drew relentlessly closer to Li Changning. It was as if he were dancing on the edge of a knife. It was perilous to the extreme, yet despite countless close calls, he always managed to dodge just in time.

    Countless stunned cries rang out amongst the onlookers.

    But before long, Su Yi started to get a bit bored.

    ¡°If that¡¯s all you¡¯ve got, we can decide a victor now,¡± he said tly.

    Li Changning was briefly stunned.

    ng!

    The low, clear hum of a sword rang out, and a spiritual sword as dark and serene as the night sky appeared in Su Yi¡¯s hand. The faint image of a vicious bird beating its wings appeared on the de, lending the sword an additionalyer of ferocity.

    The Abstruse God Sword!

    When the sword appeared, Su Yi¡¯s aura suddenly changed, bing sharper, like an edge piercing the dome of the heavens. His eyes became as cold as snow and as tranquil as the bottom of a well.

    He hadn¡¯t drawn his sword since the start of the battle. Who here could possibly have known that in his past life, it was his attainments in the Dao of the Sword that shook the world? He reigned supreme over the Nine Provinces of the Wilds thanks to his sword!

    Back then, everyone called him the Swordmaster?of Abstruse?Force.

    Su Yi had always seen himself as a sword cultivator pursuing ever greater heights of the Grand Dao!

    ¡°I, too, pursue the Dao of the Sword. Li Changning, dare you bear witness to my sword?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed like cold lightning, unruly and unrestrained, like a fallen immortal looking down on the world.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡± Li Changningughed coldly, then took a deep breath. Return to Origin suddenly paused in midair.

    Boom!

    Countless three-foot-long streaks of sword qi appeared in the air, continuously absorbing the ambient power of heaven and earth. In an instant, there were a full eight hundred of them.

    All eight hundred swords shot into the sky, dispersing to form a massive sword formation.

    Li Changning shouted, ¡°With this sword formation, I can direct the power of heaven and earth and use qi to guide my sword. I call it the ¡®Eight Hundred Swords Formation!¡¯ Tell me, Fellow Daoist, is it worthy of your notice?¡±

    He had now, in one fell swoop, condensed eight hundred streaks of sword qi and manipted the origin power of heaven and earth to form a formation. This level of expenditure left him gasping for breath. His chest heaved, and mist rose from his hair as his sweat evaporated.

    ¡°That¡¯s borrowed power. You needn¡¯t embarrass yourself any further.¡± Su Yiughed dryly, flicked his sword, and stepped into the air.

    ¡°Go!¡± The sword formation formed of eight hundred streaks of sword qi hummed, then shot towards Su Yi like a raging storm.

    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed.

    Any one of those eight hundred streaks of sword qi could effortlessly y a Xiantian Martial Ancestor. They carried the vast, sweeping power of the origin energy of heaven and earth, and all eight hundred fired at once. The sharp?sword qi pierced?so many holes that heaven and earth looked like a beehive. Everywhere you looked, the air was full of sharp, cold light.

    From a distance, the eight hundred streaks seemed to form an army that bore down on heaven and earth.

    Power of that level was terrifying beyond limit!

    In the face of an attack of that level¡ª

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed with sharp light, and without any hesitation, he leaped into the air and shed with his sword.

    Whoosh!

    A ten-thousand-foot streak of golden sword qi shot forth. Boundless, murderous sword force burst around it.

    It gave those who saw it the impression that, once unleashed, it could cut the heavens, cut the earth, and even cut the emotional blockages of the heart!

    This was a sword force that looked down on all of creation, a valiant spirit that suppressed heaven and earth and cut through everything in its path.

    One sh to divide life and death. One sh to several all grievances!

    This sh was called ¡°Severing Mncholy¡±.

    This was thest of the Rejoicing Sword Sutra¡¯s six great stances.

    The name came from the phrase, ¡°I have a sword to sever mncholy, rejoicing with every breath¡±.

    And when this sword cut through the air¡ª

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The space around it boiled, and the origin energy wrapped into the eight hundred streaks of iing sword qi suddenly scattered and fell apart, as if they were no longer under control.

    At the same time, Li Changning grunted in pain, and his expression filled with undisguised shock.

    Su Yi¡¯s sword had actually instantly severed the link between his divine sense and the origin energy of heaven and earth. As a result, he lost his connection to the power he was manipting!

    Afterward, amidst a heaven-and-earth-shaking boom, he saw Su Yi cut through that vast, sweeping attack of eight hundred streaks of sword qi as easily as if they were made of ss.

    Bang bang bang bang!

    A dense series of explosions rang out as the sword qi burst apart, like eight hundred fireworks exploding in midair. The sight was bright and dazzling to the extreme.

    The Eight Hundred Sword Formation was, in Su Yi¡¯s eyes, no different from a y chicken or porcin dog; it couldn¡¯t withstand even a single attack!

    When Su Yi¡¯s sword hit the ground, the result was like an earthquake. A massive chasm, fully a thousand feet long, formed in the earth. It was as straight as if he¡¯d drawn it with a ruler. Even after it fell, a destructive aura lingered around it.

    Throughout the venue, everyone was too stunned to speak. Even the likes of You Xinglin and Shi Lanshan were rooted to the spot,pletely dazed.

    That sword¡­.

    How terrifying!

    Even though they were only watching from a distance, they felt as if it cleaved straight into their hearts, shattering their emotional blockages. All of their terror, despair, and bewilderment surged out like andslide or tidal wave.

    ng!

    Clouds of dust filled the air. Amidst themotion, Su Yi asked calmly, ¡°Li Changning, what did you think of my sword?¡±

    Li Changning stood off in the distance, but he said nothing. His hair was in disarray, his clothes were in tatters, his face was pallid and transparent, and his energy was rapidly dissipating, like a receding tide, weaker with each passing moment¡­

    He instantly seemed to have aged many years.

    Some time passed before he turned and, with much difficulty, looked up at Su Yi and said in a raspy voice, ¡°I¡¯ve cultivated the sword for forty-nine years. When I became an Earthly Immortal, I contemted the flying serpent sword intent, and learned how to manipte the force of heaven and earth. I thought that I could contend with anyone of my generation, and that I was a towering figure among those of my cultivation, or even those of higher cultivations. Who¡¯d have thought that today, your sword would be my death knell¡­.?¡±

    Li Changning let out a long sigh, his expression aplicated mixture of admiration, unwillingness, and bitterness. ¡°You¡¯ve killed me, as well as my pride. No matter how unwilling I might be, I cannot help but admire a sword of such power.¡±

    His deste voice still echoed through heaven and earth as thest of his life force silently left his gaunt frame. In the end, he toppled backward, fell from the air, and plummeted down to earth.

    An Earthly Immortal from the Great Qin¡¯s Profound Moon Temple had fallen in battle!

 Chapter 303: A Solitary Walk Parts an Army of Ten Thousand Men

    <h4>Chapter 303: A Solitary Walk Parts an Army of Ten Thousand Men</h4>

    ng!

    Su Yi lowered his sword, put his hands behind his back, and gazed down at Li Changning¡¯s corpse. He sighed, ¡°They say that when your situation is advantageous, it seems as though heaven and earth themselves are on your side, but when fortune departs, even a hero struggles to retain their freedom. However, how many in this world truly understand what that means?¡±

    For cultivators, there was no way to avoid borrowing external power.

    Borrowing the power of heaven and earth with the body of a human cultivator and leveraging natural origin energy could make you temporarily stronger, but when the time came, your borrowed power would cast you aside or turn on you. In the end, it would only hurt you.

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t averse to borrowing power, but he was averse to relying on external power every time one reached a critical juncture.

    This was a great taboo in cultivation, as it would influence one¡¯s Dao Heart and restrict one¡¯s future aplishments.

    ¡°Martial Uncle¡ª!¡±

    Heaven and earth were deathly silent until You Xinglin¡¯s disbelieving shout filled the air.

    Li Changning was a lofty and esteemed cultivator of the Great Qin¡¯s Profound Moon Temple and a famous Earthly Immortal. How could a young Grandmaster possibly kill him?

    You Xinglin slumped in dejection as the cruel reality hit him.

    Earlier, he¡¯d been calm, smiling, andposed, his heart brimming with confidence. He came here thinking that if he went all out, he could take Su Yi down. Who¡¯d have guessed that after a brief sh, he only barely escaped death beneath Su Yi¡¯s sword?

    At first, he saw this as a humiliation, and he hoped to borrow his martial uncle¡¯s power to take Su Yi down instead. He wanted to use the man who¡¯d humiliated him as a whetstone to help him grow stronger.

    Who¡¯d have thought that in the end, Li Changning would die!?

    How could You Xinglin possibly ept this?

    Meanwhile, the Cloud-Scraping King, Shi Lanshan, felt a chill in his extremities. It spread through his body, piercing all the way into his bones, and goosebumps rose uncontrobly on his skin.

    Just a few days ago, he¡¯d been smugly eager for Su Yi to show up. Even after he heard the Ten Directions Pavilion¡¯s reports, he wasn¡¯t the least bit afraid.

    This was because he thought that, so long as Li Changning and You Xinglin were here, they had this in the bag. Killing Su Yi ought to be as easy as turning over their hand.

    When Su Yi showed up today, he was beside himself with excitement, and he personally went out to wee him. He¡¯d even already nned how he¡¯d report to the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family once Su Yi was dead.

    He¡¯d never even imagined¡­

    The mighty Li Changning, an Earthly Immortal, had actually died!

    The tens of thousands of soldiers stationed here were each rooted to the spot. Waves coursed through their hearts, and they were too stunned for words.

    In their eyes, Earthly Immortals were undefeatable legends, figures they could only gaze upon from afar.

    But today, as of this moment, one such transcendent existence had fallen in battle!

    And his opponent was a mere seventeen-year-old Grandmaster¡­

    It was just too shocking!

    When word spread, it would inevitably shake the entire nation, as well as every martial artist in it!

    ¡°You¡¯re surnamed You. Are you rted to You Qingzhi?¡± Su Yi¡¯s gaze suddenlynded on You Xinglin.

    ¡°I¡­.¡± When he sensed Su Yi¡¯s gaze, You Xinglin shuddered. He realized that he was in trouble; just now, he¡¯d been so dazed and shaken that he actually forgot to flee while he had the chance!

    He took a deep breath, then said, ¡°You Qingzhi is my aunt, while I am a direct-line descendant of the Great Qin¡¯s number-one n, the You Family. My father, You Yuandu, is our current family head, while my master is Daoist Vastblue of the Profound Moon Temple¡¯s inner sect. My mother is a member of the Great Qin¡¯s imperial¡­.¡±

    When he saw that You Xinglin nned to continue, as if he were rattling off his shopping list, Su Yi interrupted him. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you and Li Changning came here at You Qingzhi¡¯s behest?¡±

    You Xinglinughed coldly. ¡°Why ask that? I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that if you kill me, not even the emperor of the Great Zhou will be able to save you!¡±

    It was then that Shi Lanshan finally reacted. He said sharply, ¡°Third Young Master, Young Lord You¡¯s status is extremely special. If you kill him, you¡¯re highly likely to provoke the entire Great Qin¡¯s enmity.¡±

    ¡°That so?¡± He then watched as Su Yi stretched out and flicked his finger.

    Bang!

    A wisp of sword qi flew toward You Xinglin.

    However, against all expectations, something burst, and an obscure light barrier enveloped You Xinglin, who promptly disappeared into thin air.

    ¡°An invisibility origin talisman?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose, and he suddenly stretched out his hand and?grabbed.

    Boom!

    Origin power surged on all sides as Su Yi seized the force of the surrounding area. Formless ripples spread throughout the sky, extending in all directions at shocking speeds.

    Bam!

    Several thousand feet away, near the entrance to the military encampment, the air burst apart like a soap bubble, and a figure staggered and fell. This was none other than You Xinglin!

    ¡°This?is the right time to borrow the power of heaven and earth. s, Li Changning is already dead. Were he here to see this attack¡¯s beauty, he¡¯d immediately understood: were we topete in terms of borrowed power, I could still kill him as easily as if he were a chicken.¡± Su Yi sighed as if it were an awful pity.

    You Xinglin was too stunned to even think straight. He shouted, ¡°Su Yi, I admit defeat. So long as you spare me, I promise¡­¡±

    Whoosh!

    Before he could even finish, a streak of sword qi descended from the heavens, piercing You Xinglin¡¯s cranium and running him through. In an instant, both his body and soul split in two.

    The sharp tip of the sword left a hole in the ground below him. It was so deep that you couldn¡¯t see the bottom.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Upon witnessing this bloody scene, Shi Lanshan couldn¡¯t help but feel shaken. Shock and rage ovepped within him.

    ¡°What about me?¡± Su Yi nced at him, perfectly at ease.

    There were over ten thousand seasoned warriors stationed here, all of them as fierce as tigers. Even so, beneath Su Yi¡¯s gaze, Shi Lanshan, a non-Zhou king of the Great Zhou, felt an unprecedented sense of helplessness and despair; he could barely even breathe.

    Not even Earthly Immortals were a match for Su Yi, let alone him!

    ¡°Third Young Master, even if I was in the wrong, I was acting on orders. If you¡¯ll grant me your forgiveness, I¡¯m willing to turn over a new leaf, repent for my past misdeeds, and work like a horse or ox on your behalf. No matter what you ask of me, I won¡¯t refuse!¡±

    Shi Lanshan¡¯s knees thudded to the crowd, and he kowtowed.

    The entire camp fell silent.

    Everyst soldier, from the privates to the generals, was stunned.

    In the Cloud-Scraping Army, Shi Lanshan was like a pir, yet now, their ¡°pir¡± had kowtowed before another¡­

    ¡°You want to act as?my?horse or?my?ox? You¡¯re dreaming,¡± said Su Yi disdainfully. ¡°I already said I¡¯m here for one reason, and one reason only: I came to take your head to intimidate those like you. I naturally won¡¯t go back on my word.¡±

    Shi Lanshan shot to his feet, his face ashen and unsightly. ¡°Third Young Master, are you dead set on forcing me down the path of no return?¡±

    Su Yi wasted no time talking to him. He pressed his fingers into a sword and shed from a distance.

    Whoosh!

    Radiant sword qi shot forth, like a fleeting shadow.

    Shi Lanshan raised his hand and crushed a jade talisman. Blood-colored light streaked out of it, condensing into a shield in front of him.

    Bang!

    As the sword qi cracked the shield into pieces, Shi Lanshan seized the opportunity to avoid this otherwise fatal attack.

    ¡°Hurry! All of you, attack! Kill that bastard Su Yi¡ª!¡± Shi Lanshan roared into the heavens, his beard and mustache bristling with fury.

    However, when they heard this, the nearby warriors subconsciously retreated several steps back. They looked at each other, their expressions hesitant.

    .

    Su Yi could kill even an Earthly Immortal. Were they to fight, wouldn¡¯t mortal martial artists like them be nothing but moths throwing themselves into the fire?

    Besides, this wasn¡¯t some border skirmish, and their foe wasn¡¯t an enemy of the Great Zhou. Who wanted to get mixed up in Shi Lanshan¡¯s personal grudges?

    Yes, they were part of his Cloud-Scraping Army, and yes, they followed his orders, but the one they¡¯d truly pledged their allegiance to was the Great Zhou!

    As a result, when Shi Lanshan gave his orders, an iparably awkward scene unfolded. He was surrounded by his soldiers, yet not one of them heeded hismand.

    ¡°All of you¡­¡± Shi Lanshan almost dared not believe his eyes.

    ¡°In this mundane word, nothing is hollower than authority. What do you have to rely on?¡± As his calm voice rang out, Su Yi struck once more.

    Splurt!

    This time, Shi Lanshan had no talismans to defend himself with. With his cultivation, how could he block Su Yi¡¯s lethal attack?

    His head instantly flew from his shoulders. Blood sprayed into the air.

    Su Yi then turned and left camp.

    He was a young man in blue, tall and lean, with an aloof, detached air. Wherever he passed, the soldiers of the Cloud-Scraping Army cleared a path. Not one dared stand in his way.

    One man walked, parting an army ten thousand strong!

    It was only after Su Yi disappeared from view that the soldiers felt a massive weight lift from their shoulders. They let out long breaths of turbid air and realized that their clothes were already drenched with cold sweat.

    ¡°Master Su, you¡¯re finally back!¡± When he saw Su Yi¡¯s upright, solitary figure in the distance, Xiao Tianque instantly lit up; he¡¯d been worried sick this whole time, but now, he finally rxed and rushed up to greet Su Yi.

    ¡°Everything has been settled. Let¡¯s go back,¡± said Su Yi with a calm, understated smile, as if venturing into the Cloud-Scraping Army¡¯s camp to take its leader¡¯s head was no different frompleting an ordinary errand.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Xiao Tianque straightforwardly agreed, but he didn¡¯t ask any questions.

    Although he didn¡¯t see everything that happened earlier, he was certain that Su Yi had just been through an extraordinary battle. How else could he exin all those shocking heavenly and earthly phenomena?

    When he saw Su Yi emerge unscathed, Xiao Tianque instantly understood: this time, even if his foes had been stronger, they couldn¡¯t have touched Su Yi!

    That was enough.

    ¡°Master Su, when we get back, how about I treat you to a drink?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just what I wanted to hear.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! This old man has saved up quite a few quality brews over the years. I¡¯ll use this opportunity to have you drink to your heart¡¯s content!¡±

    ¡­As the two of them gradually faded into the distance, the faint, nigh-indiscernible sound of other voices drifted from afar.

    Today was the tenth day of the fourth month. It was on this day that Su Yi entered the Cloud-Scraping Army¡¯s encampment, slew an Earthly Immortal of the Great Qin, killed the heir of the head of the Great Qin¡¯s number-one n, and took the Cloud-Scraping King¡¯s head.

    He entered a camp of tens of thousands of men, but it was as if they weren¡¯t even there!

    News of this incident began spreading that very day, dispersing at shocking speeds. It sent a massive wave ofmotion throughout the White Prefectural Capital.

    ¡°Su Yi is strong enough to kill even Earthly Immortals now!?¡± Many people were shaken. Their eyes widened, and they almost dared not believe their ears.

    ¡°This can¡¯t possibly be fake. If just one person were saying it, we could call them a liar and dismiss it, but this information ising from the tens of thousands of soldiers of the Cloud-Scraping Army! How could they dare lie about such a thing? If they did, and if they got caught, it¡¯d cost them their heads,¡± said some withplete confidence.

    ¡°My heavens! A seventeen-year-old Grandmaster cut down an Earthly Immortal? I¡¯ve never even heard of such a thing! It¡¯s unprecedented!¡±

    ¡°Li Changning, an Earthly Immortal of the Great Qin¡¯s Profound Moon Sect, You Xinglin, a main-line descendent of the Great Qin¡¯s You Family, and the Cloud-Scraping King, Shi Lanshan, were all killed? Su Yi is going to tear a hole through the heavens at this rate!¡±

    Some members of the older generation were so stunned that their hearts quivered in their chests, and they couldn¡¯t calm down.

    The White Province was adjacent to the heart of the Great Zhou, and it protected the Jade Capital.

    Many factions subordinate to the Su Family were spread throughout the province. When they heard the news, they were frantic, and they immediately sent the news to the Jade Capital at the highest possible speeds.

    News spread continuously. Everyone knew that, as time passed, this bloody incident would shake the entire Great Zhou, stirring up vast, unpredictable waves!

 Chapter 304: A Storm Descends Upon the Capital

    <h4>Chapter 304: A Storm Descends Upon the Capital</h4>

    The battle that urred in the Cloud-Scraping Army¡¯s camp on the tenth day of the fourth lunar month was destined to enter the annals of the Great Zhou¡¯s history.

    This was because, in days gone by, no Grandmaster had ever in an Earthly Immortal.

    This undoubtedly set a new precedent, and the implications were extraordinary!

    That night.

    Within the imperial city, the Jade Capital, word of Su Yi¡¯s exploits took the city by storm.

    ¡°Su Yi, the son of a concubine, is really this outrageously strong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s to the point that people are starting to suspect that he¡¯s been possessed. If that¡¯s true, whoever¡¯s upied his body is surely some shockingly powerful old monster!¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily. They say that in the Great Xia, a young man called Li Handeng once killed an Earthly Immortal while he was still a Xiantian Martial Ancestor. Li Handeng might be a monstrous talent, but he certainly isn¡¯t possessed.¡±

    ¡°This world¡­ Seems increasingly off-kilter¡­.¡±

    All kinds of discussions rang out throughout the capital. Therger factions were all shaken, as were some prominent figures of the older generation who¡¯d long since gone into seclusion.

    The power Su Yi had disyed in today¡¯s battle was simply too terrifying.

    He was only seventeen, but he used his cultivation as a third-level Grandmaster to y an Earthly Immortal from the Great Qin¡¯s Profound Moon Sect. Thispletely overturned their collective imaginations.

    Before this, none of them would have thought a mortal martial artist, a Grandmaster, could kill an Earthly Immortal!

    ¡°Su Yi left the Imperatorial Provincial Capital on the fourth, and he¡¯s already arrived in the White Province. At this rate, he¡¯ll reach the Jade Capital in just a few days! How¡­ How will the Su Family respond to this?¡±

    ¡°How will His Majesty respond to this?¡±

    ¡°When Su Yi arrives, what kind of a storm will he bring to the Jade Capital?¡±

    ¡­.The various factions of the Jade Capital were all specting about this.

    Before this, although Su Yi had disyed enormous power back in the Imperatorial Province, the major factions of the Jade Capital weren¡¯t particrly interested.

    After all, the Imperatorial Province was far too remote; it wasn¡¯t at allparable to the Jade Capital.

    Yet now, Su Yi had disyed power sufficient to y even an Earthly Immortal. Who dared underestimate him now?

    It was no exaggeration to say that, following this battle, not one member of the Great Zhou¡¯s younger generation was worthparing to him.

    Even Xiantian Martial Ancestors had no choice but to lower their heads!

    Any major faction of the Great Zhou would view someone like this with respect!

    It wasn¡¯t a peaceful night for the Su Family either.

    ¡°The Third Young Master left home at fourteen, and suffered an ident at sixteen, losing his entire cultivation base. He was cast out of Blueriver Sword Manor, and he sank to bing a live-in son-inw of Guangling City¡¯s Wen Family¡­ It¡¯s only been a little over a year since then, but he¡­ he can even kill Earthly Immortals?¡±

    ¡°Our Third Young Master has been scorned from a young age and cursed as an unworthy and unfilial descendant. Now that he¡¯s grown up and gotten strong, he¡¯s sure toe back to settle the score!¡±

    ¡°Shhh! Be quiet!¡±

    Within the Su Family, even the servants were beside themselves with shock when they found out about this.

    And the higher-ups? When they heard the news, they found it difficult to rest at ease.

    Verdant Parasol Courtyard.

    Su Hongli¡¯s residence.

    It was the middle of the night, and stars dotted the sky, only barely visible throughyers of misty clouds.

    A group of Su Family higher-ups stood outside. All of them were awaiting further news.

    Pick any member of the group at random, and you¡¯d have someone who could intimidate an entire region with a single stomp of their foot. All of them wielded vast and far-reaching authority.

    Yet now, they were as silent as y statues; they dared not utter a sound.

    Meanwhile, within the residence itself, Su Hongli wore wide-sleeved roses, and he sat leisurely in amplit hall.

    There were three others there with him. They were, respectively, his fourth wife, You Qingzhi, their son, Su Boning, and a thin, elderly Daoist with a detached, transcendent bearing.

    You Qingzhi stood in the center of the grand hall, her beautiful face pallid. It was as if she¡¯d lost her soul.

    Su Boning stood off to the side, his eyebrows tightly knit. His expression was utterly overcast and uncertain.

    Su Hongli waved. ¡°You can leave.¡±

    You Qingzhi was stunned, and her heart surged with deep bitterness. ¡°Husband, this time, it wasn¡¯t just Li Changning who died. My nephew, You Xinglin, died too. This incident¡­¡±

    She¡¯d only just said this when she sensed Su Hongli¡¯s gaze turning toward her. You Qingzhi jumped, then quivered from head to toe; she dared not say anymore.

    ¡°I¡¯ve made my decision,¡± said Su Hongli expressionlessly. ¡°Go tell the others that the sky hasn¡¯t fallen, and they should attend to their business as usual.¡±

    You Qingzhi took a deep breath, forced down her rage, grief, and bitterness, then nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    However, Su Boning couldn¡¯t hold it in. He sped his fist and bowed. ¡°Father, after his incident, who knows how many citizens of the Jade Capital areughing at our Su Family? You¡­ Aren¡¯t you angry?¡±

    You Qingzhi¡¯s expression changed dramatically, and she immediately chastised her son. ¡°Boning, you can¡¯t talk to your father like that! Your father has made his decision, and it¡¯s not your ce to question him. Hurry up ande with me.¡±

    With that, she grabbed him, turned, and dragged him away.

    From beginning to end, Su Hongli¡¯s expression remained calm. He didn¡¯t say a word.

    It was only after You Qingzhi and Su Boning disappeared from Verdant Parasol Courtyard that a mncholy look rose unbidden to Su Hongli¡¯s face. He sighed, ¡°That boy is good in every way, except he¡¯s too flighty and impetuous. It¡¯s obvious that his mother has spoiled him rotten.¡±

    The Daoist elder beside himughed and said gently, ¡°He¡¯s young; it¡¯s unavoidable. He just needs more tempering going forward.¡±

    Su Hongli nodded, then nced at the elder. ¡°Daoist Brother, how do you view this matter?¡±

    The old man¡¯s smile faded. After a moment¡¯s silence, he said, ¡°Li Changning¡¯s cultivation was in the Grain Avoidance Realm of the Origin Dao. In the Great Qin, he was among the top three among those of his cultivation, and he inherited his skills from the White Flood Dragon Monarch. Throughout the Great Qin, less than ten people would be capable of killing him.¡±

    He paused, his eyes shing. ¡°That Su Yi, with his third-level Grandmaster cultivation, managed to kill someone like Li Changning really is a bit bizarre, but if you look closely, there are two possible exnations.¡±

    Su Hongli waved. ¡°No need to discuss the possibility that he¡¯s been possessed. Let¡¯s hear the other possibility.¡±

    His tone carried a trace of loathing and rejection.

    The Daoist elder nodded, then straightened his back before saying, ¡°The second possibility is that Su Yi received the legacy of a mighty otherworld cultivator! Ancient texts record that some almighty experts can use their souls to empower others directly. Those who receive a legacy in such a way are effectively enlightened overnight. They can instantlyprehend a portion of said lofty expert¡¯s knowledge and experience, which they can use to achieve rapid growth in their cultivations.

    ¡°As you¡¯re well aware, Fellow Daoist, the true path of cultivation begins from the Martial Dao¡¯s Blood Cirction Realm, but each step of the journey hides profound secrets. The cultivation techniques and legacies of mundane martial artists are far fromparable to those used by true cultivators.

    ¡°If Su Yi is such a person, that means that he stepped onto the path of a true cultivator right from the start. Add that to having received a mighty expert¡¯s inheritance, and it¡¯s only natural that the power at his disposal far surpasses martial artists of the mundane world.¡±

    Having said this, the elder Daoist couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Li Changning might have been strong, but he was, ultimately, a cultivator born and raised on the Azure Continent, and he was merely in the Grain Avoidance Realm. He was far removed from a mighty otherworld expert as ants are from us.¡±

    Su Hongli¡¯s gaze focused somewhat. ¡°I reached a simr conclusion, but I still cannot understand just where that unworthy child obtained his legacy. He¡¯s been to Bloodthistle Yao Mountain and Treasure Temple Yao Mountain, but I¡¯ve visited both as well, and aside from the two sealed spatial barriers, there¡¯s nothing worthy of notice there.¡±

    The elder suddenly smiled faintly. ¡°Fellow Daoist, do you remember the Sea-Swallowing King¡¯s iparably cowardly disciple?¡±

    ¡°That little Daoist, Ge Qian?¡± Su Hongli¡¯s eyebrows shifted upward.

    ¡°That¡¯s him.¡± The elder nodded. ¡°The boy is hiding some enormous secret on his person; I suspect he¡¯s received the inheritance of a mighty expert. However, he¡¯s iparably cautious and alert, and he keeps all signs of anything unusual hidden at all times.¡±

    ¡°But although he doesn¡¯t know it, his master, Ge Changling, has long since picked up some clues. He simply hasn¡¯t seen fit to expose Ge Qian.¡± The old manughed, ¡°Not long ago, I paid Ge Changling a visit. I wanted to see Ge Qian while I was there too, but it was as if he anticipated my arrival; he left before I arrived. Apparently, he¡¯s exploring the Dark Sea north of the Great Zhou.¡±

    ¡°Daoist Brother, you think my unworthy son is like Ge Qian, and that he too hides the inheritance of a lofty expert?¡± asked Su Hongli.

    The elderly Daoist started to speak, then hesitated.

    But Su Hongli seemed to understand what he was getting at, and he pre-emptively cut him off. ¡°There¡¯s no way the boy has been possessed. Otherwise, why would he remain so fixated on¡­ avenging his mother?¡±

    As he spoke thatst part, his tone carried a hint of iciness.

    The elder fell silent for a while before saying, ¡°Fellow Daoist, unless something unexpected happens, Su Yi will reach the Jade Capital shortly. You¡­ How do you n to respond?¡±

    Su Hongli¡¯s bearing was leisurely and rxed as he said tly, ¡°I originally said that I¡¯d give him a chance to turn over a new leaf and repent. His deadline was to be the fifth day of the fifth lunar month. However, when he killed Xia Houlin and the others, I decided that even if he lowers his head and admits to his crimes,e the fifth, I won¡¯t spare him.

    His tone was calm, yet it left no room for doubt or arguments.

    It seemed that Su Yi killing Li Changning didn¡¯t make him feel any additional pressure.

    The elderly Daoist pondered for a moment, then said, ¡°But if you do that, and if Su Yi visits the Su Family estate on the fourth as he said he would, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll cause a massive incident.¡±

    Su Hongli smiled, but he thought nothing of it. ¡°If he¡¯s gotten a swelled head after killing Li Changning and thinks he can act as he pleases, he is deeply and thoroughly mistaken.¡±

    It was then that a respectful voice resounded from outside the grand hall:

    ¡°Your Excellency, His Excellency the state preceptor has arrived!¡±

    Su Hongli didn¡¯t seem at all surprised. He turned to the elderly Daoist and said, ¡°See? Even ol¡¯ Hong Shenshang can¡¯t keep calm.¡±

    The elderughed. ¡°The state preceptor has always suspected that something strange is going on with Su Yi. Su Yi killed Li Changning; it¡¯s inevitable that this would catch Hong Shenshang¡¯s attention.¡±

    He paused, then said, ¡°Furthermore, it¡¯s highly likely that the state preceptor is here on behalf of the emperor.¡±

    Su Hongli¡¯s eyes shed. He faced the outside of the grand hall and ordered, ¡°Invite the state preceptor in.¡±

    Shortly afterward.

    A man as tall and upright as a pine appeared in the distance, then walked over. In long gray robes, he looked distinctive and elegant. His long hair was bound up with a jade hairpin, and his features were clear, with a warm look on his face.

    Except for his eyes. They shone with faint golden light, and whenever he looked around, his gaze seemed to peer into the deepest recesses of the human heart,ying all secrets bare. It was extremely intimidating.

    This was the current state preceptor of the Great Zhou, as well as the pce master of Phoenix Pass Academy, Hong Shenshang!

 Chapter 305: Diplomatic Missions from Two Nations, Dazzling the World

    <h4>Chapter 305: Diplomatic Missions from Two Nations, Dazzling the World</h4>

    Even when he saw Hong Shenshang approaching, Su Hongli didn¡¯t get up. His expression was t, with a hint of distance. ¡°Take a seat.¡±

    Hong Shenshang thought nothing of it. He sped his fist and subtly inclined his head at the Daoist elder. ¡°Fellow Daoist, long time no see.¡±

    The elder smiled and nodded back. ¡°State Preceptor, your bearing is even more impressive than in the past. Congrattions!¡±

    Hong Shenshang casually found a ce to sit, then said, ¡°I came here in the middle of the night to discuss two matters. Once I¡¯ve finished, I¡¯ll leave.¡±

    ¡°Please, tell me directly,¡± said Su Hongli.

    Hong Shenshang¡¯s faint golden eyes turned toward Su Yi. ¡°First, within a few days, Su Yi will arrive in the Jade Capital. His Majesty ordered me to inquire about your attitude toward the situation.¡±

    ¡°This is Su Family business,¡± said Su Hongli without so much as pausing to think. ¡°I will naturally resolve it on my own. When the timees, His Majesty can see for himself.¡±

    Hong Shenshang¡¯s brow furrowed, but a momentter, he nodded. ¡°The second matter is that two diplomatic missions are on their way here; both the Great Qin and the Great Wei have dispatched emissaries to the Great Zhou. It¡¯s estimated that they¡¯ll arrive in the Great Zhou in seven days.¡±

    Su Hongli¡¯s eyebrows shifted upward. ¡°Is there something different about these two diplomatic missions?¡±

    ¡°They are indeed unusual,¡± said Hong Shenshang. ¡°Or you could say, unprecedented.¡±

    He paused, then continued, ¡°As of now, all we know is that the Great Wei¡¯s diplomatic mission is under the leadership of the Wheel of the Moon Sect¡¯s high elder, Yun Zhongqi.

    ¡°The Great Qin¡¯s mission is led by the chief elder of Shanglin Temple¡¯s Arhat Hall, Lonely River.¡±

    Su Hongli¡¯s gaze was now somewhat serious, and he muttered, ¡°This really isn¡¯t simple.¡±

    Both the Wheel of the Moon Sect¡¯s High Elder Yun Zhongqi and Shanglin Temple¡¯s chief elder of the Arhat Hall, Lonely River, were long famous Earthly Immortals!

    These were just diplomatic missions, yet each was led by an Earthly Immortal. This was practically unprecedented.

    The Daoist elder had been silent throughout this exchange, but now, he suddenly spoke up. ¡°Could they be here on ount of Su Yi?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s highly likely,¡± said Hong Shenshang. ¡°ording to the Imperial Pce¡¯s Shadow Dragon Guards¡¯ informants, Su Yi slew the Wheel of the Moon Sect¡¯s outside sect elder, Liu Hongqi, while he was still in the Imperatorial Provincial Capital. Furthermore, his serving girl, Cha Jin, is one of their legacy disciples.

    ¡°And just a few days ago, Su Yi ventured onto Treasure Temple Yao Mountain. It¡¯s suspected that conflict urred between him and the elder of the Taming Dragon Hall, Sutra Crane, as well as those apanying him.

    ¡°ording to the Ten Directions Pavilion¡¯s reports, Sutra Crane and hispanions all died on Treasure Temple Yao Mountain. I¡¯m afraid Su Yi was directly involved with this, too.¡±

    Hong Shenshang then nced at Su Hongli once more. ¡°This means that this time, emissaries from both the Great Qin and the Great Wei have quite likelye here targeting Su Yi.¡±

    Su Hongli met Hong Shenshang¡¯s gaze head-on. ¡°That unworthy child of mine might have caused trouble, but what does that have to do with me? Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯d dare hold me ountable for this?¡±

    Hong Shenshang shook his head. ¡°No, I suspect that the cultivators of the Great Wei and Great Qin believe there¡¯s something fishy about Su Yi. It¡¯s highly likely that they¡¯re targeting whatever good fortune he¡¯s hiding on him.¡±

    ¡°Fortune?¡± Su Hongli¡¯s face couldn¡¯t hide his mockery. ¡°Now that you mention it, weren¡¯t the various experts that attempted to intercept that unworthy descendant¡¯s journey targeting his so-called ¡®good fortune¡¯ too? But who knows what fortune he¡¯s hiding, if any?¡±

    Hong Shenshang¡¯s gaze was deep and profound. ¡°Brother Su, don¡¯t tell me that even with your abilities, you can¡¯t see through the boy¡¯s secrets?¡±

    Su Hongli said calmly, ¡°I know what you suspect, and I know you have ample reason to suspect it. You think that unfilial whelp is the same type of person as you. Let me tell you: he isn¡¯t.¡±

    Hong Shenshang instantly fell silent.

    A whileter, he rose. ¡°I¡¯ve already said everything I had to say, so allow me to bid you farewell.¡±

    With that, he turned and left.

    Su Hongli remained seated. He had no intention of getting up and seeing the preceptor out.

    The Daoist elder, however, got up and saw him?to the?door.

    When they emerged from the grand hall, Hong Shenshang suddenly asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist, what do you think?¡±

    The elder smiled faintly. ¡°State Preceptor, there¡¯s no need for impatience. Today is only the tenth day of the fourth lunar month. Next month, on the fourth, the answer to all these mysteries might well be clear.¡±

    ¡°The fourth day of the fifth month¡­¡± Hong Shenshan pondered in silence for a while, then sped his fist. ¡°Farewell.¡±

    He strode off, while the elder turned and re-entered the hall with a bit of a rueful sigh. ¡°I can see it already: in the days toe, the Jade Capital will be lively indeed.¡±

    Su Hongli said calmly, ¡°Compared to a bit of uproar, I¡¯m more concerned with the impending ¡®Radiant Epoch.¡¯ Just when will it arrive?¡±

    ¡°The Radiant Epoch¡­ Is sure to throw the world into chaos¡­¡± The elderly Daoist sighed. ¡°Fellow Daoist, do you remember what Ge Changling once said? When the Radiant Epoch arrives, everything shackled in the Azure Continent will sweep across the world once more.¡±

    A few sentences drifted up into Su Hongli¡¯s mental sea:

    ¡°The sealed power will one day break free of the earth.

    ¡°Everything that is shackled will one day escape its bonds.

    ¡°The grand events and bloodshed of days long gone will return even grander than before.

    ¡°Before the mists part, consider all unusual urrences omens!¡±

    Some time passed before Su Hongli finally said, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Meanwhile, beneath the same night sky.

    The Lanling Xiao Family.

    Su Yi reclined leisurely in a courtyard. He was sobering up.

    Earlier, he¡¯d engaged in a night of drunken revelry with Xiao Tianque, Xiao Hengqiu, and the other Xiao Family higher-ups. He had no idea just how many jars of wine he¡¯d consumed, but even now, he felt a bit intoxicated.

    If only Cha Jin were here,?Su Yi thought to himself. He thought for a moment, then patted the Soul-Nurturing Gourd.

    The spacy, adorable Qing Wan floated up in her red dress, then batted her big, shiny eyes timidly. ¡°Mystic Master, what are your orders?¡±

    ¡°Rub my shoulders for me,¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Qing Wan hurriedly got to work. She stretched out her fair, slender hands and pressed down on Su Yi¡¯s shoulders, using just the right amount of force.

    Su Yi closed his eyes in contentment, then asked distractedly, ¡°How¡¯s your progress with the Ten Directions Asura Sutra I taught you?¡±

    ¡°Reporting to Mystic Master, I¡¯m only one step away from metamorphosing into a phantasm!¡± As Qing Wan said this, her eyes sparkled like crystals.

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush. The path of a ghost cultivator is far more dangerous than other roads, and it¡¯s full of pitfalls. The firmer your foundations, the greater heights you¡¯ll reach,¡± said Su casually.

    A ghost bing a phantasm was like a human martial artist bing an Origin Dao cultivator in a single bound!

    When the time came, Qing Wan would be a true cultivator in every sense. The only difference was that she walked the path of the ghost cultivator.

    However, bing a phantasm required undergoing the tribtion of metamorphosis. This was perilous to the extreme, and ordinary apparitions had no hope of oveing it.

    This was because,pared to ordinary living things, apparitions were the most likely to suffer divine punishment as they pursued immortality and sought the Dao.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then added, ¡°When you undergo your tribtion to be a phantasm, I¡¯ll act as your dharma protector.¡±

    ¡°Many thanks, Mystic Master!¡± Qing Wan instantly burst into excitedughter, and her eyes closed in contentment, like pretty little crescent moons. She rubbed Su Yi¡¯s shoulders with even greater enthusiasm, and from time to time, she swung her little fists and pounded his back.

    ¡°Since you started your cultivation, have you recovered any of your memories?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Qing Wan looked a bit lost. She shook her head. ¡°I haven¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°It seems we¡¯ll have to wait until you step onto the true path of cultivation, but there¡¯s no rush. I already know that the soul jade you once upied most likely came from another world,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°The seal deep within Bloodthistle Yao Mountain will fall apart sooner orter, and when it does, numerous otherworld cultivators will swarm in. When the timees, I¡¯ll just catch a few and ask them.¡±

    ¡°Mm!¡± grunted Qing Wan. She hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°Mystic Master, I¡¯m actually quite satisfied with this life of cultivating. I have no fears, worries, or troubles, and I don¡¯t need to think about anything. It¡¯s great¡­.¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re with me! Had any other cultivator found you, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯d have seen you as a treasure and refined you a long time ago¡­¡±

    Qing Wan stuck out her tongue, then said timidly, ¡°Mystic Master, I won¡¯t leave you, not unless¡­ Not unless you don¡¯t want me anymore¡­..¡±

    As she said thatst part, her voice trailed off.

    Su Yi stretched. ¡°How could I possibly not want you anymore? When I¡¯m ready to step into the Spirit Dao, I¡¯ll need you to engage in dual cultivation with me. We¡¯ll establish our foundations together.¡±

    Dual cultivation¡­..?Qing Wan¡¯s pretty but slightly chubby cheeks instantly turned as red as an apple, and she bashfully lowered her head.?The mystic master, he¡­ So, he¡¯s still thinking about that¡­

    ¡°Master Su, there¡¯s a big monk outside. He says he¡¯s here to see you.¡± Zijin¡¯s voice rang out from beyond the courtyard.

    Su Yi patted the soft little hand Qing Wan had ced on his shoulder. ¡°You should go back for now.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­! Okay.¡± Qing Wan reacted as if she¡¯d been struck by lightning. She hurriedly lowered her hand, turned into a puff of smoke, and disappeared into the Soul-Nurturing Gourd.

    I just touched her hand, but she had such a big reaction??Su Yi shook his head, then faced the courtyard gates and said, ¡°Miss Zijin, have hime in.¡±

    Before long, someone pushed the gates open from the outside, and an enormously fat monk waddled in. He practically had to squeeze through the doorway to fit through it.

    He wore tattered monk¡¯s robes, with half his chest uncovered. His face was shiny and greasy.

    When he saw Su Yi leaning back in his wicker chair, he instantly took several rapid steps forward, smiled, and sped his fist.

    ¡°Monk Hongji greets you, Young Lord Su!¡±

    Su Yi nced at the monk. The man was so fat that his cheeks jiggled when he smiled. ¡°What have youe for?¡±

    The monk, Hongji, said hurriedly, ¡°I won¡¯t keep it a secret. I¡¯m here as a representative of the Ten Directions Pavilion. First, I¡¯m here to deliver treasure. Second, there¡¯s something I wish to discuss with you.¡±

    As he spoke, he took out a bag of holding and proffered it with both hands. ¡°Young Lord Su, this contains the twenty tier-five spirit stones you¡¯re entitled to as per our agreement. Please, ept them.¡±

    Su Yi eximed, ¡°Doesn¡¯t your Ten Directions Pavilion contact people exclusively through Swiftlight Sparrows? Why did you make a personal appearance this time?¡±

    The monk smiled and exined, ¡°Young Lord Su, you¡¯re no ordinary man, and we naturally cannot treat you irreverently. This is a disy of the Ten Directions Pavilion¡¯s sincerity. We hope that you won¡¯t pursue what happened earlier or misunderstand our intentions.¡±

    Su Yi was indeed a bit surprised. Who¡¯d have thought that the organization famed for its secretiveness, a faction spread throughout the Great Zhou, Great Wei, and Great Qin, would be so polite?

    The monk¡¯s attitude wasn¡¯t just respectful; he was so zealous that it made him seem a bit terrified¡­

    Su Yi thought, then said, ¡°Then what matter brought you here this time?¡±

 Chapter 306: Good Karma, Deep Secrets, and the Possessed

    <h4>Chapter 306: Good Karma, Deep Secrets, and the Possessed</h4>

    Monk Hongji took a deep breath, his expression suddenly serious. ¡°Young Lord Su, are you perhaps interested in joining the Ten Directions Pavilion?¡±

    Before Su Yi could respond, the monk smiled obsequiously and continued, ¡°If you join us, we¡¯ll promote you directly to the rank of ¡®elder¡¯, and you¡¯ll oversee the matters of an entire nation. In addition, every month, you¡¯ll receive one hundred tier-four spirit stones, fifty stalks of tier-four spiritual medicine, and¡­.¡±

    The words poured out non-stop as he listed the enormous benefits of joining up.

    It was no exaggeration to say that these conditions were enticing enough to tempt even Earthly Immortals.

    More importantly, upon bing an elder of the Ten Directions Pavilion, you could trade your umted merit for the organization¡¯s highest level of secret intelligence!

    But Su Yi wasn¡¯t at all moved. He said without the slightest ripple of surprise, ¡°Why are you suddenly inviting me to join you?¡±

    The monk suddenly felt awkward. ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you; I¡¯m here on orders. Hm¡­ This was our boss¡¯s decision. Boss is the leader of the Ten Directions Pavilion¡¯s Great Zhou branch, as well as the head of?we seven?elders.¡±

    ¡°It was your chief elder¡¯s idea?¡± Su Yi was instantly a bit surprised.

    Monk Hongji exined, ¡°She¡¯s our chief elder within the Great Zhou. We have seven elders in each of the nations we operate in.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi. ¡°And here I thought the position of elder was rare. To think there were so many of you in each empire!¡±

    The monk¡¯s expression froze. Had anyone else dared say something like that, he would¡¯ve swept his sleeves and left in disdain.

    Who beneath the heavens dared look down on the elders of the Ten Directions Pavilion?

    Even Earthly Immortals had to treat them with courtesy!

    But this was Su Yi; he dared not lose his temper. He could only smile bitterly and say, ¡°Young Lord Su, the position of elder isn¡¯t as paltry as you imagine. For example, were I to appear in the Jade Capital, the heads of the various prominent families would greet me with respect. Even the current emperor would honor me as a distinguished guest¡­.¡±

    Su Yi?waved?and cut him off. ¡°Say no more. Even if you promised me the heavens, I wouldn¡¯t be interested. It¡¯s not because I hold you in contempt, but because I¡¯ve always beenzy; I don¡¯t tolerate others ordering me around.¡±

    After a brief, stunned pause, Hongji seemed relieved, as if a massive weight had been lifted from his shoulders. ¡°As expected. I knew a peerless figure such as yourself wouldn¡¯t ept our offer.¡±

    He paused, then smiled, ¡°Young Lord Su, Boss said that if you refused, I should ask if you were willing to create good karma between yourself and our Ten Directions Pavilion.¡±

    ¡°Good karma?¡± This time, Su Yi looked somewhat interested. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡±

    The monk cleared his throat, then said solemnly, ¡°Young Lord Su, the Ten Directions Pavilion would like to cooperate with you long term. If there¡¯s information you¡¯re interested in, so long as we have it, we¡¯ll offer it to you, free of charge.¡±

    He paused, then continued, ¡°If we have business we¡¯d like assistance with, we¡¯ll request that you aid us when convenient. Of course, you¡¯re wee to refuse.?In summary, whether you help or not is up to you and your mood; we absolutely will not push. Should you agree to assist us, we¡¯ll naturally reward you generously!¡±

    When he heard this, Su Yi said thoughtfully, ¡°That sounds quite good!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I called it establishing good karma,¡±ughed Monk Hongji. ¡°The chief elder said that we have to be candid with a figure such as yourself, and that we must offer our utmost sincerity if we¡¯re to sessfully establish a positive rtionship.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s rather interesting.¡± Su yiughed too. ¡°This chief elder of yours is quite something.¡±

    The monk coughed dryly. ¡°I won¡¯t hide this from you: the chief elder is indeed quite something; she¡¯s in the prime of her youth, as well as a peerless, elegant beauty. She¡¯s beautiful on the outside and clever on the inside, a woman like a celestial immortal! You might not know this, but her beauty is enough to topple cities and even entire nations, and turn the masses upside-down¡­¡±

    As soon as he got started on this topic, the fat, greasy monk started brimming over with enthusiasm, and the words came out in an unceasing torrent.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, was a bit stunned.?Who¡­ Who praises others like that?

    He subconsciously looked around, then said thoughtfully, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ are there Swiftlight Sparrows nearby?¡±

    The monk busy extolling his leader¡¯s praises froze, then rubbed his hands together awkwardly. ¡°That¡­ Young Lord Su, you¡¯ve got good eyes!¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    The monk obviously feared the chief elder. He was so afraid that he dared not utter a single word or make a single movement out of turn.

    ¡°Uh¡­.¡± Monk Hongji thought for a moment, then rummaged through his sleeves and took out a stack of jade talismans, which he offered with both hands. ¡°Young Lord Su, I brought some secret intelligence involving you. If you look inside, you¡¯ll understand.¡±

    Su Yi epted the jade talismans. Their materials were extraordinary; all were made of Spiritgreen Nephrite, a material extremely easy to carve information into.

    ¡°On the seventh day of the fourth lunar month, diplomatic missions from the Great Qin and Great Wei arrived in the Great Zhou¡¯s Jade Capital. The Great Qin¡¯s delegation was led by Shanglin Temple¡¯s Lonely River, the chief elder of the Arhat Hall, while the Great Wei¡¯s delegation was under the leadership of the high elder of the Wheel of the Moon Sect, Yun Zhongqi. Both are long-established cultivators of the Grain Avoidance Realm.

    ¡°Both parties include several members with unusual statuses¡­¡±

    This was only the first piece of news, but it already piqued Su Yi¡¯s interest. ¡°Are these two diplomatic missions here because of me?¡±

    Monk Hongji said hurriedly, ¡°Young Lord Su, you might not know this, but your reputation has already spread to the Great Qin and Great Wei. Your name is known to cultivators of both nations. Add that to your recent conflicts with the Wheel of the Moon Sect and Shanglin Temple, and¡­¡±

    Su Yi instantly understood. ¡°Are they here for revenge?¡±

    The monk winked. ¡°No, it¡¯s more likely that they¡¯re targeting your good fortune.¡±

    ¡°Good fortune?¡± Su Yiughed dryly, but he couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay this matter any further heed. He took the second talisman and examined it briefly.

    ¡°The Hiddensky Sect¡¯s grand elder, the Pomegranate me Monarch, has three disciples. One, Ran Chongyang, entered the Great Zhou on the ninth and met with Skywalk Academy¡¯s pce master, Wang Zhuo. That very night, Ran Chongyang set out, heading north. We suspect he¡¯s headed to the Jade Capital.¡±

    When he saw this, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned.?They¡¯vee for me this quickly?¡±

    He still remembered the fourth. It was on that very rainy night that he defeated Wang Zhuo at Dragonbridge Station, then slew the wisp of the Pomegranate me Monarch¡¯s soul hiding in his ck civet.

    Only five or six days had passed since then, but the so-called Pomegranate me Monarch had already sent her people to the Great Zhou; she was obviously looking to get even with him.

    ¡°Does your Ten Directions Pavilion know of the Hiddensky Sect?¡± asked Su Yi.

    He once heard Wang Zhuo say that although the Hiddensky Sect¡¯s forces were distributed throughout the Great Qin, it was highly likely that they originated from the Great Xia.

    And he suspected that the Pomegranate me Monarch was one of the Great Xia¡¯s Spirit Dao cultivators!

    ¡°We know of it, but our understanding is very limited.¡± A solemn look rose on the monk¡¯s face. ¡°This faction is from the Great Xia, and as I¡¯m sure you¡¯re well aware, the Great Xia is the unquestioned hegemon of the continent. Their national power is flourishing, and cultivation factions are as numerous as the clouds. The Great Zhou, Great Wei, and Great Qin are all tiny byparison. The difference in umted knowledge and resources is enormous.

    He paused, then continued, ¡°And the Hiddensky Sect is a cultivation faction of the Great Xia. All we know is that their ranks include mighty cultivators of the Spirit Dao, and that they possess numerous ancient legacies. They¡¯re mysterious and terrifying to the extreme.

    ¡°The Pomegranate me Monarch is a woman. About twenty years ago, she appeared within the Great Qin¡¯s borders, and she¡¯s explored its strange and unusual territories ever since. She¡¯s especially interested in anything rted to other worlds.¡±

    Having said all this, Monk Hongji sighed. ¡°s, despite the Ten Directions Pavilion¡¯s best attempts to investigate, we¡¯ve yet to determine her bottom line. All we know is that she has three legacy disciples, and that each of them is already an Earthly Immortal. For instance,?Ran Chongyang is in the Grain Avoidance Realm.¡±

    When he heard this, Su Yi said, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that even now, you don¡¯t know that the Pomegranate me Monarch is indeed a Spirit Dao cultivator?¡±

    The monk¡¯s entire body went rigid, and he couldn¡¯t help but blurt, ¡°She really is one!?¡±

    A momentter, he realized he¡¯d slipped up, and he said sheepishly, ¡°Young Lord Su, pardon me. We suspected that that might be the case, but we couldn¡¯t confirm it. After all, who would guess that someone terrifying beyond limit would show up in the Great Qin?¡±

    Even Spirit Dao cultivators are worth describing as ¡®terrifying beyond limit¡¯??Su Yi smiled but said no more. He moved on to the third jade talisman.

    ¡°On the ninth, the vice sect leader of the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect, Shi Fengliu, appeared in the Jade Capital and met with State Preceptor Hong Shenshang¡­¡±

    When he saw this information, Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shot up. ¡°Is this Shi Fengliu after me too?¡±

    The monk exined at top speed, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten? Just a few days ago, deep within Treasure Temple Yao Mountain, you slew Lu Dongliu, Li Cang, and Liao Yunliu. The three of them were targeting you on Shi Fengliu¡¯s orders.¡±

    He paused, then continued, ¡°Speaking of Shi Fengliu, he¡¯s a highly unusual figure. Years ago, he was just an ordinary, unexceptional school teacher, and he knew nothing of cultivation. He didn¡¯t even qualify as a martial artist.

    ¡°But ording to rumor, once, after strolling through the mountain, he obtained a grand stroke of fortune. Afterward, he took less than six months to be a Grandmaster. Three monthster, he entered the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect to cultivate.

    ¡°It¡¯s like he achieved enlightenment; ever since, his cultivation has grown by leaps and bounds, and his status has risen along with it. Now, only ten years have passed, but he¡¯s already the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect¡¯s vice sect master, and he has mighty Grain Avoidance Realm cultivation.¡±

    As he said this, a strange look arose on Monk Hongji¡¯s plump cheeks. ¡°Our Ten Directions Pavilion has investigated Shi Fengliu. As a result, we discovered that back then, he obtained his grand stroke of fortune on Green Ivy Yao Mountain!¡±

    The strange look on his face intensified. ¡°That¡¯s why we suspect that Shi Fengliu is actually a¡­.¡±

    Suddenly, he mped his mouth shut.

    Even within the Ten Directions Pavilion, this was top secret. After all, it involved the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect¡¯s vice sect leader; not even the Ten Directions Pavilion would reveal it lightly.

    ¡°Trying to hide it only makes it more conspicuous,¡± Su Yiughed dryly. ¡°Weren¡¯t you just about to say that you suspect that Shi Fengliu has been possessed?¡±

    Monk Hongji hurriedly waved his hands. ¡°Young Lord Su, I said no such thing. Later, no matter who asks, I won¡¯t admit to having said that!¡±

    Su Yi had no desire to linger on this topic, so he just continued to the next jade talisman.

    When he saw its contents, even he was startled.

 Chapter 307: Ptarmigan Ridge, a Night of Contemplating the Dao

    <h4>Chapter 307: Ptarmigan Ridge, a Night of Contemting the Dao</h4>

    Thest jade talisman recorded a deep secret about the Radiant Epoch.

    In simple terms, numerous strange and perilousnds dotted the Azure Continent. These included the Great Zhou¡¯s Eight Great Yao Mountains, the Great Wei¡¯s Four Great Forbidden Grounds, the Great Qi¡¯s Sea of Chaotic Spirits, and many others. All could be described as ¡°strange¡± and ¡°out of the ordinary.¡±

    If you ventured deep into any of these ces, you¡¯d find extremely terrifying sealed power. Some were even connected to other worlds, while others involved the Azure Continent¡¯s lost ancient knowledge and vanished orthodoxies.

    For example, numerous ruined bastions of ancient knowledge were located deep within the Sea of Chaotic Spirits.

    All such ruins were once presumably factions that dwelt within the Azure Continent, but when strange and terrifying changes came to the world, they were lost and buried in the flow of time.

    Furthermore, that same terrifying change resulted in the Azure Continent¡¯s spiritual energy bing weak and sparse and its umted knowledge almost disappearing.

    But ever since ancient times, numerous rumors of the ¡°Radiant Epoch¡± had circted throughout the continent.

    Of them, the prophecy carved on a stone stele deep within Green Ivy Yao Mountain was the most famous.

    It was the Sea-Swallowing King, Ge Changling, who discovered it. On it was written:

    ¡°The sealed power will one day break free of the earth.

    ¡°Everything that is shackled will one day escape its bonds.

    ¡°The grand events and bloodshed of days long gone will return even grander than before.

    ¡°Before the mists part, consider all unusual urrences omens!¡±

    ¡­¡­It was this prophecy that left Su Yi stunned. He recalled the spatial barrier he¡¯d encountered deep within Bloodthistle Yao Mountain, as well as the otherworld cultivator he met on Treasure Temple Yao Mountain. The man called himself the Crimson Peng Monarch, and he hailed from the Incarnation of the Stars Sect, a faction of yao cultivators.

    He then connected these observations with what Ning Sihua told him about Silverme and Ten Thousand Poisons Yao Mountain, as well as various other rumors.

    Su Yi instantly understood. The ¡°sealed power¡± almost certainly referred to the body of knowledge lost to the ages, such as¡­ the Prajna Meditation Garden!

    They were a faction of Buddhist cultivators, and they¡¯d ced the Burning Heaven Restricting Demon Formation to suppress the spatial barrier. Furthermore, it was highly likely that they¡¯d once given rise to a white-robed monk mighty enough to ride a true dragon through the stars.

    It was likely that long ago, numerousparable orthodoxies existed on the Azure Continent.

    ¡°¡®The sealed power will one day break free of the earth¡­..¡¯ Perhaps this sentence means the lost legacies and orthodoxies of bygone days will reappear in this world.

    ¡°As for ¡®everything that is shackled will one day escape its bonds¡¯, that¡¯s easy to understand. I can assume that¡¯s referring to the shackled spiritual barriers. In their restricted state, they prevent the possibility of otherworld cultivators invading the Azure Continent en masse.¡±

    When this urred to him, Su Yi suddenly furrowed his brow.?Could the line about ¡®the grand events and bloodshed of days long gone will return even grander than before¡¯ mean that when ancient knowledge resurfaces, and when the restricted spatial barriers break, the Azure Continent will undergo a vast transformation once more?

    <i>Interesting!?</i>

    Su Yi was suddenly a bit eager.

    Were the Azure Continent merely a spiritually-barren, mundane world, wouldn¡¯t it be a bit too boring?

    When the power of ancient knowledge reappeared, when otherworld cultivators swarmed into their world, what would be of the Azure Continent?

    Might this be the Radiant Epoch the jade talisman spoke of?

    ¡°Before the mists part, consider all unusual urrences omens¡­.¡± This was the final line of the prophecy. As Su Yi mulled over its implications, he couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    This sentence seemed rather simr to his own deductions.

    Over the past few months, he¡¯d encountered numerous unusual and interesting urrences, and he¡¯d personally sealed the spatial barriers hidden below Bloodthistle and Treasure Temple Yao Mountains.

    Furthermore, he estimated that in three years at the earliest or five years at thetest, the power of the seal would run out. When the time came, otherworld cultivators were sure to cross over.

    When that happened, all so-called ¡°mists¡± were sure to part!

    After a while, Su Yi set those thousands aside and returned the jade talismans to Monk Hongji. ¡°Does the Ten Directions Pavilion know who left the stele with the talisman deep in Green Ivy Yao Mountain?¡±

    Monk Hongji said, ¡°I fear you¡¯ll have to ask the Sea-Swallowing King, Ge Changling, if you want to know more. He was the first to discover the stele.¡±

    Su Yi suddenly remembered. Back when he still lived in Guangling City, when he ventured into Mother Ghost Ridge, he ran off with several Pure Yang Fire Peaches. The tree they grew on had been imed by Ge Changling.

    ¡°If I get the chance, I would actually rather like to meet him,¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡°That¡¯s easily done. Ge Changling lives in seclusion on Mount?Heavencloud, about eighty miles away from the Jade Capital,¡± said the monk before immediately changing the subject. ¡°Young Lord, how do you view the impending ¡®Radiant Epoch?¡¯¡±

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°From my perspective, it¡¯s absolutely wonderful news, but for the rest of this world¡¯s cultivators, you could say that disaster and fortune will coincide. Although it¡¯s called a Radiant Epoch, it will inevitably bring unrest and bloodshed. As for the precise nature of the spectacle to unfold¡­ It¡¯s still hard to say.¡±

    Monk Hongji smiled. ¡°Without any prior discussion, we reached the same conclusion. The Radiant Epoch will bring inestimable fortune, but it will also surely bring unforeseeable bloodshed and destruction. s, even now, no one has determined just when the curtains will open?on this?new era.¡±

    Having said this, he sighed.

    Su Yi pondered for a moment, then said, ¡°So, the Ten Directions Pavilion wants to establish good karma with me, in part?as means?of preparing for the descent of the Radiant Epoch?¡±

    The monk couldn¡¯t help but sigh with admiration, straight from the heart. ¡°Young Lord Su, your foresight is incredible indeed. I just don¡¯t know if you¡¯re willing to work with us?¡±

    ¡°We can give it a shot,¡± said Su Yi casually.

    The monk instantly lit up with delight. ¡°Now I can go back and report my sess! Then I won¡¯t disturb you any longer. Farewell!¡±

    He then scurried off, seemingly in a big hurry.

    ¡°Wait.¡± Su Yi suddenly called out.

    ¡°Young Lord Su, is there anything else?¡± Monk Hongji turned around.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°The information you offered me is rather useful. As a reward, I can tell you that in three years at the minimum, or in five years at most, the curtains will open on the great upset you call the Radiant Epoch.¡±

    The monk drew in a cold breath, shock written all over his face.

    Some time passed before he solemnly sped his fist. ¡°Young Lord Su, many thanks for your guidance!¡±

    Su Yi waved him away. ¡°Quick, go back.¡±

    Monk Hongji didn¡¯t linger. He just dashed off.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, leaned into his chair and stared into the night sky, pondering the information he¡¯d received tonight. After a while, heughed to himself, ¡°The Azure Continent¡­ Really is getting more and more interesting¡­¡±

    ¡­.

    Morning the next day, the eleventh.

    Su Yi ate breakfast in the Lanling Xiao Family¡¯s estate, bade them farewell, and left.

    Xiao Tianque, Zijin, and the others nned to send him off in a horse-drawn carriage, but Su Yi refused their offer.

    While wandering outside civilization, he preferred to travel on foot.

    Just as he had before, Su Yi set out on his own, venturing into the wilderness with only the moon and stars forpany.

    Everything he thought about along the way was rted to his cultivation.

    Although his battle with Li Changning, the Earthly Immortal of the Great Qin¡¯s Profound Moon Temple, came with no particrly lethal threats, he still used the battle as an opportunity tob through and refine his cultivation.

    This was the advantage ofbat.

    Moreover, Su Yi knew that when pursuing the Dao of the Sword,bat was the best way to achieve breakthroughs in one¡¯s swordsmanship!

    Sitting alone in seclusion and meditating without tempering yourself inbat made you a tree without roots or a building without a midsection.

    This was what it meant to be a sword cultivator.

    Swords were weapons!

    Combat was an inextricableponent of pursuing the Dao of the Sword.

    s, to the current Su Yi, finding opportunities to fight to his heart¡¯s content wasn¡¯t at all easy.

    Because this was the world of the mundane, worthy foes were few and far between.

    This was one of the reasons he was eager for the descent of the Radiant Epoch.

    Two dayster.

    The middle of the night, Ptarmigan Ridge.

    It was drizzling out, and the mountains were silent and still save for the asional distant roar of wild beasts.

    Qing Wan hugged her knees and squatted before a run-down temple. Her pretty but slightly spacey face was raised slightly, and her bright eyes stared into the deep darkness of the night sky as her mind wandered.

    Su Yi was slumped back in his wicker chair and reclining by the fireside. However, his divine sense silently spread out, like a long, slender hand reaching into the mist and rain. It continued, spreading further into the darkness.

    When he used divine sense to survey heaven and earth, what he saw and felt was starkly different.

    The sound of the light drizzle and the wind, the rustling of leaves, and the song of insects were all extraordinarily clear. Even the shifting of energy and changes in the air¡ªeverything appeared within his mental sea.

    Su Yi¡¯s divine sense had captured everything around him, all facets of creation, down to the tiniest traces. He could now experience their vitality and charm firsthand.

    This was the benefit of having divine sense; you could perceive subtle changes in your environment, including subtleties the body¡¯s five senses couldn¡¯t catch.

    And as he immersed himself in his perceptions, Su Yi¡¯s cultivation silently started circting, like a gentle stream, reaching the tips of his extremities, entering his acupoints, and passing through his meridians. The energy gathered, growing from a tickle into a roiling current, and surged into his five major organs¡­

    Time slipped by.

    The daydreaming Qing Wan suddenly seemed to notice something. She turned her head to look at Su Yi.

    She instantly saw three-colored spiritual Dao Light¡ªred, green, and gold¡ªsuffusing the air around him. It was beautiful and resplendent, and so bright that the campfire seemed dull byparison.

    Gradually, the three-colored Dao Light extended, reaching into the night sky through the misty drizzle. A thousand feet, three thousand feet, five thousand feet¡­

    In the end, Qing Wan couldn¡¯t even tell just how far the light extended.

    However, she could keenly sense an energy brewing and building up steam within Su Yi, as if eager to burst forth. In the end¡ª

    Whoosh!

    A streak of ck light shot out of Su Yi¡¯s body, then rose into the sky like a cyclone.

    ¡°This¡­¡± To Qing Wan¡¯s astonishment, she discovered that Su Yi¡¯s cultivation had broken through. His aura grew like a bamboo shoot over a spring rain, rapidly soaring to new heights.

    ¡°The mystic master broke through just by lying there? Isn¡¯t that a bit?too?amazing?¡± Qing Wan¡¯s pink lips parted slightly, an irrepressible look of shock on her adorkable little face.

    The night had only just ended, and the first light of dawn broke through the darkness.

    The drizzle scattered the light of the heavens, illuminating everything below. In the sky, red, green, gold, and ck lights shone and intermingled, the colors seemingly dancing in the sky.

    The reclining Su Yi opened his eyes, a hint of a daze on his face.

    Last night, he felt deeply moved. Only now did he realize that he¡¯d spent the entire night in contemtion. Here, in this run-down temple, as drizzle poured down outside, he broke through and became a fourth-level Grandmaster!

    It was unexpected, but miraculous beyond words!

 Chapter 308: Robbery and Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 308: Robbery and Rescue</h4>

    The kidneys were of the water element, and their radiance was ck.

    Refining the kidneys helped strengthen one¡¯s spirit and consolidate one''s innate foundations.

    A dazed look shed across Su Yi¡¯s face, then disappeared. When he thought about his night of contemtion, he couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    With divine sense, he couldprehend the subtle intricacies of heaven and earth. This naturally came with the possibility of gleaning enlightenment into the Dao!

    This was far stronger than ordinary bitter cultivation. Barriers broken through in this way would have a natural correspondence with the Dao, and the resulting foundations were naturally extraordinary.

    s, enlightenment in the Dao could be found but not sought¡­

    Su Yi silently examined the changes to his cultivation.?I¡¯m a fourth-level Grandmaster, and I¡¯ve nourished four types of spiritual Dao Light. Both my foundations in the Grand Dao and mybat prowess have reached new heights.

    If I can refine the Spiritual Radiance of the Five Aggregates upon bing a fifth-level Grandmaster, my cultivation will undoubtedly undergo a qualitative transformation!

    In the Grandmaster, or Inner Furnace Realm, one tempered the five major organs, the ¡°inner furnaces.¡±

    The first four levels were a series of gradual umtions. Reaching the fifth level was different. Once all five major organs had been tempered and nourished, Grandmasters were like carp leaping over the dragon¡¯s gate or serpents metamorphosing into dragons.

    That was the moment they reached the true peak of the Grandmaster Realm!

    And possessing Five-Colored Spiritual Radiance was equivalent to having the firmest foundations possible. Upon cultivating to the Xiantian Martial Ancestor realm, one could condense ¡°Dao grade¡± xiantian qi!

    Xiantian qi was the root of Xiantian Martial Ancestors¡¯ cultivation. Different martial artists¡¯ xiantian qi varied enormously!

    These disparate levels could be divided into upper, middle, and lower grades, which were further divided into nine ranks.

    Ordinary Xiantian Martial Ancestors, when they first condensed their xiantian qi, had lower grade xiantian qi. As their cultivation progressed, and after relentless tempering, the quality of their xiantian qi would transform.

    However, even if they tempered it to the limits of their potential, they could never surpass ¡°lower-grade, first rank.¡±

    Some of the stronger Xiantian Martial Ancestors produced mid-grade xiantian qi.

    Their ranks included some of those who¡¯d fallen beneath Su Yi¡¯s sword, like the Firedome and Cloud-Scraping Kings.

    Simrly, the upper limit of mid-grade xiantian qi was ¡°mid-grade, first rank.¡±

    Only those with transcendent talent could produce upper-grade xiantian qi. Their ranks included people like Mountain-Subduing King Mu Xi, and Ning Sihua, as well as those Xiantian Martial Ancestors who emerged from cultivation factions. Most such experts produced xiantian qi of this level.

    Simrly, the limit of upper-grade xiantian qi was ¡°upper first rank.¡±

    A few days ago, when he fought in the Cloud-Scraping Army¡¯s camp, You Xinglin of the Great Qin¡¯s Profound Moon Temple saw Su Yi as a whetstone. His goal was to produce said upper first-rank xiantian qi.

    Xiantian qi of this level represented the peak of power within the An¨¡srava Realm.

    However, in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, there were rumors of yet another level: the practically mythical Dao-grade Xiantian Qi!

    This type of xiantian qi contained the charm of the Dao and elemental energies. It was as profound as could be.

    Between now and the ancient era, those who sessfully refined xiantian qi of this level were rare indeed.

    Dao grade xiantian qi was Su Yi¡¯s goal, and he already wasn¡¯t far from reaching it.

    ¡­.

    After a while, Su Yi leisurely rose, put away his wicker chair, and stared into the dim light of dawn. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    With that, he sauntered off, out of the run-down temple and into the rain. The air was clear, fresh, and pleasing to the heart and mind.

    Qing Wan traveled alongside him.?One man and one ghost strolled through mountains and rivers, each finding their own amusement.

    ¡­..

    After leaving Ptarmigan Ridge and traveling another three hundred miles, he¡¯d reach the Jade Capital, the Great Zhou¡¯s imperial city.

    Su Yi noticed that this stretch of path was significantly busier. Other travelers were amon sight on both the little footpaths between the mountains and the wide official roads.

    Some were armored warriors, while others were merchants or traveling schrs¡­ They came in all stripes, but all were hurrying in the direction of the Jade Capital.

    To the mundane inhabitants of the Great Zhou, the Jade Capital wasn¡¯t just the imperial city; it was also the most affluent and prosperous ce in the empire.

    To cultivators, the Jade Capital was a city of crouching tigers and hidden dragons, with experts as numerous as trees in the forest.

    But to Su Yi, it was just another mundane city.

    Because of his status post-reincarnation, he had a grudge with the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have had any interest in visiting at all.

    He was much more interested innds of opportunity like the Eight Great Yao Mountains.

    On a remote stretch of mountain path.

    Su Yi looked up and into the distance. After traveling another few dozen miles, he¡¯d reach the banks of the Qinn River.

    The Qinn River was thergest river in the White Province, and it stretched across a thousand miles. The waters were wide, and the current was rapid.

    .

    Upon reaching the opposite bank, he¡¯d only have to travel another hundred miles before reaching the Jade Capital!

    ¡°Young Lord, are you perhaps headed toward the riverbank?¡± Suddenly, a swarthy woodman walked up and asked with a hearty grin.

    Su Yi nced at him. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Then do you need a ferry?¡± asked the woodman.

    ¡°Naturally,¡± said Su Yi.

    The woodman smiled. ¡°I just so happen to have a ferry. If you¡¯re willing, all you need to do is give me a thousand gold, or alternatively, ten tier-two spirit stones as travel expenses. Then, I¡¯ll personally man the oars and see you to the other side of the river.¡±

    ¡°A thousand?¡± eximed Su Yi. ¡°How is that any different from highway robbery?¡±

    The woodman grinned. ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you: this old man is indeed here to rob you.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Su Yi looked around, then said, ¡°The mountainous wilderness is indeed a good ce to ost travelers and rob them.¡±

    Since departing the Imperatorial Provincial Capital, Su Yi had encountered no shortage of robbers and thieves, so this didn¡¯te as much of a surprise.

    The woodman said sincerely, ¡°Young Lord, if you offer up your treasures, I¡¯ll ensure that you reach the other side of Qinn River alive.¡±

    ¡°And if I refuse?¡± asked Su Yi with augh.

    The woodman scratched his head and sighed. ¡°That would be rather troublesome. Lately, I¡¯ve encountered a few others like you. They thought that, with their cultivations, they had nothing to fear, and that I was just a petty thief ignorant of the danger. But in the end¡­¡±

    He shed Su Yi a simple, honest grin. ¡°All of them are dead. Even the mighty Grandmasters are now nothing but dry bones rotting in the wilderness, while I¡­ am still alive and well.¡±

    Su Yi smiled and said, ¡°So long as you answer me and tell me whether you really have a ferry or not, I don¡¯t mind giving you a few spirit stones.¡±

    The woodman¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°This old man naturally wouldn¡¯t lie to you!¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the boat?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The woodman extended his hand. ¡°First, give me the spirit stones.¡±

    Su Yi took out a tier-three spirit stone and was just about to hand it over when a feminine shout rang out. ¡°You can¡¯t give it to him!¡±

    A delicate figure then whooshed up to Su Yi.

    She was a young woman in a blue shirt, with beautiful features and a valiant bearing. Two saber sheathes hung from her thin waist, one on each side.

    First, the young woman red at Su Yi and said crisply, ¡°You look smart, so how could you be so muddle-headed? You know this guy is a highwayman, so why trust him?¡±

    Then, without even waiting for Su Yi to respond, she fixed her gaze on the woodman. Her beautiful eyes were icy as she said coldly, ¡°This is my friend. If you don¡¯t want to die,?scram!¡±

    The woodman¡¯s eyes shed, and he looked the girl up and down beforeughing heartily, ¡°Little girl, stepping in, sabers drawn, upon witnessing an injustice is admirable, but not if you lose your life in the pro¡ª"

    That was all he managed to say before an arrow shot out of the distance.

    Whoosh!

    It struck like lightning, tearing through the air and piercing the woodman¡¯s left shoulder. The terrifying impact sent him flying backward.

    ¡°Dammit!¡± The woodman¡¯s expression shifted dramatically. The moment he stabilized himself, he turned and fled into the mountains.

    The young woman was just about to give chase when the white-robed youth stopped her. ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister, don¡¯t push a criminal into the corner.¡±

    The white-robed youth looked heroic, upright, and dignified. He carried a longbow, and he had a quiver full of arrows on his back. The arrow was obviously his work.

    The young woman said in displeasure, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother, why didn¡¯t you kill that thief just now?¡±

    The white-robed youth said in exasperation, ¡°That was a Grandmaster! How could I kill him so easily?¡±

    As he said this, he put away his bow, turned to Su Yi, and sped his fist with a faint smile. ¡°Young Lord, we meet again. I didn¡¯t startle you just now, did I?¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. He¡¯d met both the young man in white and the pretty young woman at a restaurant earlier on his journey, but they didn¡¯t know each other. They¡¯d only met once before.

    The young woman nced at Su Yi, and she immediately started jabbering. ¡°How could you trust a highwayman like that? Don¡¯t you realize that if you gave him a spirit stone, he¡¯d assume you had even more treasure on you? There¡¯s no way he¡¯d let you go so easily.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find it funny. There was no doubt about it; the young woman thought him a fledgling leaving the nest for the first time.

    He couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin anything, either.

    ¡°Enough. You¡¯re just inexperienced; it¡¯s understandable. How about this? Going forward, let¡¯s travel together. That way, we can look after you along the way,¡± said the girl, generously waving him over.

    The young man in white smiled. ¡°You¡¯re headed to the Jade Capital too, right? There¡¯s no reason we can¡¯t travel together. My junior apprentice sister and I aren¡¯t particrly strong, but we can handle the thieves along the way, no problem.¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t refuse.

    No matter what else he might say, this pair was good-natured, and they had a strong sense of justice. When they encountered someone in trouble, they took the initiative to help out even though the victim was a stranger. This was rare and precious.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. When we get to Autumn Waters Crossing, we can take a ferry and cross the Qinn River together,¡± said the girl. She then led the way ahead.

    The young man in white smiled at Su Yi. ¡°Young Lord, if you please.¡±

    Just like that, the three of them started traveling together.

    However, although the two young sectmates didn¡¯t know it, the woodman they¡¯d injured with an arrow earlier only made it about a thousand meters into the woods before dropping dead for no apparent reason.

    And a thousand meters just so happened to be the limit of Su Yi¡¯s divine sense!

    You dare try and rob me? How could I possibly let you leave alive?

    ¡°Young Lord, where are you from? What¡¯s your name? What are you going to the Jade Capital for?¡± As they walked, the young woman peppered him with questions. She had a valiant bearing and a straightforward nature. She was young and pretty, and extremely vivacious.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but think of Wen Lingxue, and when he next looked at the girl, his gaze was much softer than before. ¡°I¡¯m going to the Jade Capital because there¡¯s something I have to do there. As for my name¡­ Better not to say it.¡±

 Chapter 309: The Autumnal Martial Arts Competition

    <h4>Chapter 309: The Autumnal Martial Arts Competition</h4>

    He wouldn¡¯t even tell them his name?

    The young woman couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Young Lord, don¡¯t tell me your status is so extraordinarily lofty that you fear we¡¯ll try and take advantage if we learn your name?¡±

    Su Yi said, ¡°No, I¡¯m worried I¡¯ll implicate you.¡±

    ¡°Implicate us?¡± The young woman was stunned. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you provoked some kind of disaster? How about you tell us about it? We might well be able to help you.¡±

    Su Yiughed, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call it a disaster. I can resolve it myself.¡±

    The girl was just about to ask more questions when the young man in white stepped in and stopped her. ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister, he has difficulties he doesn¡¯t wish to speak of. Don¡¯t ask any more questions.¡±

    He paused, then said gently, Young Lord, should you need our help, so long as it¡¯s within our power, we won¡¯t refuse.¡±

    His words were peaceable but full of self-confidence.

    Su Yi realized a long time ago that these young sectmates weren¡¯t just ying goody-two-shoes; they each had a rare righteous air about them.

    If he weren¡¯t mistaken, the two of them had yet to experience many obstacles or setbacks, and their hearts were still full of heroic sentiments.

    The thought made him a bit rueful.?I just don¡¯t know if they¡¯ll be able to maintain their innate righteousness and courage in the years toe, after they¡¯ve experienced the cruelty of this world.

    As they continued on their journey, although he never asked, Su Yi picked up on hispanions'' names. The young man in white was called Fu Qingyuan, while the pretty young woman was called Gu Caining.

    Both were from the Hong Province¡¯s Starcliff Academy.

    ¡­..

    The banks of the Qinn River, the Autumn Waters Crossing.

    When Su Yi and his twopanions arrived, they saw the vast river off in the distance. The current was rapid and fierce, and sudden waves crashed into the riverbanks, scattering water droplets like snow. It was quite the spectacle.

    A township was moored on one side of the Autumn Waters Crossing. It was fully three thousand feet long, with a forest of masts and countless sails billowing in the wind.

    ¡°Brother Qingyuan, Miss Caining, you¡¯re finally here!¡± A tall, stalwart youth in ck robes smiled and waved to them. ¡°Quick, get on board! We can talk more then. We¡¯ll set off in just a few minutes.¡±

    The white-robed Fu Qingyuan smiled and sped his fist. Then, he, Su Yi, and Gu Caining boarded the tower ship together.

    ¡°Brother Qingyuan, who might this be?¡± The ck-robed youth nced at Su Yi and asked with a smile.

    Fu Qingyuan smiled. ¡°This is a friend we made along the way. He¡¯s headed to the Jade Capital too, so we decided to travel together.¡±

    He then introduced the ck-robed youth to Su Yi. ¡°This is a core inheritor of Kongtong Academy, Yan Wenfu. He¡¯s a prominent figure of the younger generation. He¡¯s just neen years old, but he¡¯s already a Grandmaster, so Kongtong Academy has attached tremendous importance to him.¡±

    The ck-robed youth responded with a reserved smile. ¡°Brother Qingyuan, you¡¯re exaggerating. Come with me; there are numerous others here to participate in the Autumnal Martial Arts Competition, just like us. In a bit, I¡¯ll introduce them to you.¡±

    As he spoke, he led the way to the top of the ship.

    The tower ship had three floors. The top story had flying eaves and interlocking wooden brackets, along with a jade tform. If you leaned on the parapets and gazed into the distance, you had a perfect view of the Qinn River¡¯s splendor.

    A dozen or so youths already sat in the top floor¡¯s main hall. They were currently chatting and chatting, and the atmosphere was lively.

    When Yan Wenfu led the three new arrivals, they attracted numerous gazes.

    The man at the head of the table was young, with a feather headdress and amber robes. His eyebrows were sharp, and his eyes twinkled light stars. He smiled as he invited the new arrivals to their seats.

    However, most spots were taken. The only seats that remained were the lowest-status seats near the doorway. They were somewhat removed from the action.

    Yan Wenfu felt a bit apologetic about this. He whispered, ¡°Brother Qingyuan, we arrivedte, so we¡¯ll just have to make do.¡±

    Fu Qingyuan smiled and nodded.

    Su Yi naturally didn¡¯t care. He was here by chance anyway, so whatever happened, happened.

    Soon, all of them were seated.

    ¡°Young Lord, the man at the head of the table is called?Wen?Yuchong, and he¡¯s the top figure of Luyang Academy¡¯s younger generation,¡± whispered Gu Caining, her tone admiring. ¡°He¡¯s extremely famous. He¡¯s barely over twenty, but he¡¯s already a third-level Grandmaster, and they say that His Majesty has already agreed that, so long as he makes it into the top three in this year¡¯s Autumnal Martial Arts Competition, he¡¯ll bequeath him with the title of marquis!¡±

    She was referring to the amber-robed young man at the head of the table. He was also the host of the banquet.

    The other young men and women were conversing with him, and all of them seemed to respect him.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Su Yi grunted in acknowledgment, picked up a jar of wine, and started drinking. He asionally nced outside at the vast waters of the Qinn River and the deep blue skies. It was a pleasing sight, a scene straight out of an ink-wash painting.

    Su Yi took a drink of wine, then asked, ¡°Right, what is this Autumnal Martial Arts Competition?¡±

    Gu Caining was stunned, and her expression went a bit strange. ¡°I almost can¡¯t help but wonder if you¡¯re really the same age as us. You don¡¯t even follow the Autumnal Martial Arts Competition¡­?¡±

    Although she said this, she still patiently exined the Autumnal Martial Arts Competition in full detail.

    It turned out that once every three years, on the first day of the eighth month, the Great Zhou would host its Autumnal Martial Arts Competition. From it, it would select the most talented martial artists of the empire¡¯s younger generation.

    Every time, disciples from the Ten Great Academies, as well as other top elites of the six provinces¡¯ younger generation, would participate.

    Anyone who made it into the top fifty would receive rewards and titles from the imperial court.

    Those who made it into the top ten received opportunities to work directly for the imperial family.

    Of course, the three top scorers were undoubtedly the most illustrious. They didn¡¯t just win an audience with the emperor and receive a title; they could even enter the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect to continue their cultivation!

    Take the young men and women currently seated in this hall. They hailed from all over the Great Zhou, and all of them were elites of the younger generation. All of them were headed to the Jade Capital to participate in the Autumnal Martial Arts Competition.

    Su Yi understood all that, but he couldn¡¯t help but find it strange. ¡°Today is the fifteenth day of the fourth month. Thepetition doesn¡¯t start for another four months. Why are you headed there so early?¡±

    When Gu Caining heard this, she finally confirmed that this handsome, extraordinary, clever-looking guy really didn¡¯t know the rules of the Autumnal Martial Arts Competition.

    She thought it over, then said, ¡°If you want to participate in the Autumnal Martial Arts Competition, you must first pass a preliminary test. Only three hundred people can participate in the actualpetition. The preliminaries start halfway through the next month, and they continue all the way until the first day of the eighth month.¡±

    Su Yi was finally enlightened.

    It was then that they heard snickering from someone seated on the other side. ¡°Interesting! You don¡¯t even know what the Autumnal Martial Arts Competition is, yet here you are! Tell me, friend, are you just here for the free food?¡±

    The speaker was a thin youth in a sapphire changshan. He was currently fidgeting with a wine ss, a derisive sneer on his face. It was obvious he¡¯d overheard Su Yi and Gu Caining¡¯s conversation.

    Su Yi ignored him, but Gu Caining furrowed her brow. ¡°Wei Xian, what does our conversation have to do with you? You¡¯d best be more respectful.¡±

    The youth she called Wei Xian scrunched up his lips. ¡°How was I disrespectful? I just didn¡¯t think anyone so ignorant existed in this world. What martial artist doesn¡¯t know about the Autumnal Martial Arts Competition?¡±

    He then shook his head. The look on his face said, ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to pursue this any further.¡±

    Gu Caining was extremely displeased, but she couldn¡¯t argue, either. To the martial artists of the Great Zhou, the Autumnal Martial Arts Competition was a major event. For a martial artist not to know of it was indeed unusual.

    Su Yiughed, raised his cup, and said to Gu Caining, ¡°I know I¡¯m borrowing flowers to offer the Buddha, but allow me to toast you. Thank you for looking out for me throughout our journey.¡±

    Gu Caining lit up, raised her cup, and clinked sses with him.

    Meanwhile, the dark-robed Yan Wenfu lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Brother Qingyuan, just who is that guy you came here with? Why doesn¡¯t he even know about the Autumnal Martial Arts Competition?¡±

    Fu Qingyuanughed bitterly, then whispered, ¡°Brother Yan, please don¡¯t take offense. Mm¡­. Just consider someone we met along the way.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t have exined even if he wanted to.

    ¡°Someone you met along the way¡­?¡± Yan Wenfuughed, but he immediately lost interest in Su Yi.

    Before long, the tower ship set off, traveling upstream through the vast waters of the Qinn River. They had to travel about sixty miles to reach the Jade Capital.

    However, due to the surging currents and the fact that they had to travel upstream, it would take at least four hours for the tower ship to reach its destination.

    Within the main hall, the young man in the sapphire blue changshan, Wei Xian, suddenly cleared his throat. ¡°Everyone, did you hear about how Su Yi killed an Earthly Immortal in battle a few days ago?¡±

    This instantly drew the entire crowd¡¯s attention.

    Even the man at the head of the table, Wen Yuchong,ughed. ¡°That battle shook the entire nation, causing an immense uproar. Who could possibly have missed it?¡±

    Someone sighed, ¡°Su Yi really is terrifying beyond imagination. They say¡­ They say he¡¯s only seventeen this year¡­.¡±

    The crowd¡¯s emotions swelled.

    When they heard Su Yi¡¯s name, even Gu Caining, Fu Qingyuan, and Yan Wenfu¡¯s expressions changed. Only Su Yi sat there, looking as calm as ever.

    Someone couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Brother Wei Xian, you¡¯re from the Imperatorial Province. Might you have seen Su Yi before?¡±

    Wei Xian, who had only just finished mocking Su Yi¡¯s ignorance, now sat upright and still. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you. I was indeed fortunate enough toy eyes on Young Lord Su and witness his magnificence firsthand.¡±

    He spoke with a hint of admiration on his brow.

    These words instantly drew everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Oh? Hurry up and tell us!¡± said Wen Yuchong from the head of the table. He seemed quite interested too.

    Gu Caining couldn¡¯t help but prick up her ears too.

    Even Su Yi was a bit startled.?Has this guy seen me before?

    When he sensed that all gazes were upon him, Wei Xian felt immensely satisfied. He promptly sighed, ¡°I still remember the Western Mountain¡¯s Tea Party. I was there with my father at the foot of the mountain, where I saw Young Lord Su and His Sixth Highness proceed to the mountaintop¡­.¡±

    The words flowed non-stop, and he was so excited that he sprayed spittle as he described the entire Western Mountain Massacre. Just hearing it made his audience''s hearts surge with emotion, and they eximed repeatedly.

    Only Su Yi¡¯s expression was a bit strange.?If this guy was at the foot of the Western Mountain, how could he possibly have witnessed the battle? There¡¯s no doubt about it; the kid¡¯s full of hot air.

    ¡°s, I was too far away. I could only roughly discern what was going on, but I couldn¡¯t participate directly. It¡¯s truly a pity.¡± Having said this, Wei Xian let out a long sigh.

    Finally, Gu Naining couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. ¡°Wei Xian, tell us, what did Su Yi look like? Is he as terrifying as the rumors make him out to be?¡±

    ¡°Shallow! Why is it that all you women ever care about is what a man looks like?¡± Wei Xian nced at her, then said with an air of righteousness, ¡°As a martial artist, you ought to be more concerned with just how Su Yi became so strong!¡±

    This rebuke left Gu Caining feeling a bit sheepish and ashamed.

 Chapter 310: Swaggering and Capricious

    <h4>Chapter 310: Swaggering and Capricious</h4>

    Wei Xian looked smug, as if just watching Su Yi fight from a distance was an honor worth taking pride in.

    And, following Wei Xian¡¯s lead, the others in attendance started discussing numerous matters rted to Su Yi as well, like the battles at the provincial governor¡¯s estate, Dragonbridge Station, and Roiling Cloud Temple.

    The lively atmosphere peaked when the conversation turned to Su Yi ying the earthly immortal Li Changning at the Cloud-Scraping Army¡¯s camp.

    All sorts of startled, stunned,mentful, and emotional voices rang out, endlessly assailing the ears.

    In the end, Wei Xian summarized, counting the dead on his fingers, ¡°Between now and the Western Mountain¡¯s Tea Party, even if you just look at non-Zhou kings, three have died at Su Yi¡¯s hands: the White-Eyebrowed King, the Firedome King, and the Cloud-Scraping King.

    ¡°Simrly, three non-Zhou marquis have died beneath his de: the Huaiyang Marquis, the Jade Mountain Marquis, and the Heavenbrave Marquis.

    ¡°In addition, Hidden Dragon Sword Sect Elders Lu Dongliu, Li Cang, and Liao Yunliu, and the pce heads of Jixia and Watermoon Academies¡­.¡± The words flowed out in a non-stop stream as he went on to list a whole series of prominent names; it seemed he knew them like the back of his hand.

    However, before he could finish, someone interrupted him. ¡°Enough!¡±

    It was Wen Yuchong, who was seated at the head of the table. He said calmly, ¡°To the best of my knowledge, it won¡¯t be long before Su Yi faces disaster. There¡¯s no longer any meaning in discussing his aplishments.¡±

    After a brief, stunned pause, the crowd agreed. Lately, people throughout the Great Zhou were saying that when Su Yi arrived in the Jade Capital, he would face certain doom. There was absolutely no way the Su Family, the Great Zhou¡¯s imperial family, and the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect would let him off.

    ¡°Brother Wen, you¡¯re absolutely right.¡± Just moments ago, Wei Xian was exuberantly listing Su Yi¡¯s aplishments, but now, he sharply changed?tacks. ¡°Furthermore, the way I see it, eliminating Su Yi will benefit the entire Great Zhou.¡±

    He paused, looked up and met the crowd¡¯s bewildered gazes, then said with an air of righteousness, ¡°Think about it: in recent days, how many of the Great Zhou¡¯s powerhouses has he killed? He¡¯s already brought turbulence and turmoil to the nation. What will happen if he¡¯s allowed to continue?¡±

    As he spoke, he rose, then said with vehemence, ¡°You ask me, and Su Yi is basically a harbinger of disaster. He has no loyalty to the empire. No, instead, he¡¯s killed repeatedly, causing one massacre after another. He¡¯s no different from a demon; everyone ought to condemn him!¡±

    He spoke with such assurance that numerous people felt their hearts swell with emotion. They pped and shouted their approval.

    However, Gu Caining furrowed her brow.?What, was this guy born in the year of the dog? Isn¡¯t he changing his tune a bit too easily?

    ¡°Everyone ought to condemn him? What, because you, Wei Xian, say so?¡± Fu Qingyuanughed coldly.

    Wei Xian¡¯s expression froze, and he said in displeasure, ¡°Fu Qingyuan, I¡¯m expressing my indignation and criticizing Su Yi¡¯s violent behavior. I¡¯ll admit that I cannot defeat him, but aren¡¯t I at least allowed to view him as a scoundrel and a harbinger of disaster?¡±

    Fu Qingyuan said in a low voice, ¡°We have no idea what went on between Su Yi and his opponents. Who are we to criticize him or dere him a harbinger of disaster?¡±

    Wei Xian had changed his tune far too quickly; it was shameless, and Fu Qingyuan couldn¡¯t stand to watch it.

    ¡°I¡­.¡± Wei Xian was just about to say something.

    However, before he could, Wen Yuchong waved and interrupted him. ¡°Enough, let¡¯s not argue over this. Both Su Yi and the people he killed live in a different world from us. I¡¯m afraid our lives will never intersect with people like that, so there¡¯s no need to lose your temper over them.¡±

    Gu Caining took a deep breath and said, ¡°But the way I see it, the strong are worthy of respect. Furthermore, whenever Young Lord Su fought, it was his enemies who came looking for him; he never took the initiative to harm anyone. This is someone who can kill an Earthly Immortal. Isn¡¯t he worthy of our respect and admiration?¡±

    The group was stunned, and they sank into silence. No one could argue with that.

    Su Yi had been watching in silence this whole time. When he saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but smile and drain another ss of wine. When Su Xuanjun conducted his affairs, how could he possibly concern himself with the general popce¡¯s opinion?

    However, Gu Caining and Fu Qingyuan¡¯s dispositions and attitudes had won his approval.

    ¡°Miss Caining, it¡¯s up to the individual to decide whether or not Su Yi is worthy of their respect. You can¡¯t force it.¡± Wen Yuchong waved magnanimously. ¡°Let¡¯s end this here and keep drinking.¡±

    ¡°This matter cannot end here!¡±

    Suddenly, a low, muffled voice rang out, like thunder rumbling through the Qinn River. The sound stung the youths¡¯ ears and made them see stars. The tes and ssesid out on the table shook, and the entire tower ship rocked back and forth.

    The group looked around in astonishment.?Who said that?

    Almost immediately, Su Yi nced outside the hall and saw the vast waters of the river churning, resulting in several hundred-foot, snow-white waves.

    He could dimly discern a vast, dark shadow beneath the river¡¯s surface, like a mountain¡¯s reflection.

    The moment Su Yi looked over¡ª

    Rumble!

    The surface of the water suddenly rose with a massive ssh, and an iparably enormous spirit beast slowly rose from beneath the currents. It was a softshell turtle as vast a mountain, and?its?dark shell was as thick as a boulder and textured. Its limbs were thick as stone pirs, and its head was the size of a house, while its eyes were like secluded pools. They shed with sinister, icy luster.

    Rumble!?The currents churned as the beast¡¯s aura rose into the sky, transforming the wind and clouds and shaking the tower ship so hard that it seemed it might fall.

    ¡°My heavens! What kind of yao is that?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this is the legendary Water Monarch that lies dormant beneath the Qinn River?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic! Don¡¯t panic!¡± Startled cries rang out, one after another, as everyone lost their cool.

    Wang Yuchong led the other youths out of the hall in a hurry. When they saw the massive beast within the river, everyst one of them gasped, and their eyes widened. They feared that this spirit beast surpassed the usual nine tiers; it was most likely a yaoling!?Yaoling?were spirit beasts with high intelligence, and they were ordinarilyparable to Xiantian Martial Ancestors. Those that were rtively strong could even contend with Earthly Immortals!

    ¡°What¡­ What do we do?¡± Gu Caining¡¯s pretty face went white. The imposing aura emanating from the spirit beast seemed to have terrified her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It has no ill intentions,¡± said Su Yi casually from the sidelines.

    He could tell at a nce that this was just an ordinary softshell turtle, nothing rare, except that it had intelligence and understood a bit about cultivation.

    ¡°Is that so¡­?¡± Gu Caining was a bit stunned, but she dared not believe it.

    It was then that the captain of the ship charged out, gazed at the massive turtle in obvious terror, and bowed. ¡°Water Monarch, please, don¡¯t be angry! We¡¯ll prepare you the best brew we have on hand right away!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not here today to drink. I¡¯m here to voice my objections!¡± The turtle¡¯s voice was low and muddy, like thunder reverberating beneath the water¡¯s surface.

    Itske-like eyes gazed at Wen Yuchong and the other youths, and it said coldly, ¡°Earlier, I was traveling beneath your ship. I wanted to hear you young cultivators¡¯ views on cultivation! Who¡¯d have thought that instead, I¡¯d hear a group of ignorant boasters? It¡¯s truly disappointing.¡±

    The youths¡¯ expressions shifted, and they felt a chill course down their spines. The terrifying Water Monarch had actually heard everything they¡¯d said?

    Before they could respond, the softshell turtle continued, ¡°If that were all, with my status, I¡¯d disdain making trouble for young people such as yourselves, yet you were even so brazen as to vilify and nder Young Lord Su¡¯s illustrious name? You ought to die for this!¡±

    When he said thatst part, his voice boomed like thunder; his rage was readily apparent.

    The youths¡¯ expressions shifted dramatically. They finally understood. So, it was their discussion of Su Yi that infuriated the Water Monarch!

    Especially Wei Xian. He was so scared that his thighs trembled and his face went white.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, was a bit dumbstruck.?This little softshell is actually here to stick up for me? Interesting!

    Wen Yuchong took a deep breath, then feigned calm. ¡°Water Monarch, we spoke without restraint. If we offended you, please forgive us.¡±

    ¡°I naturally won¡¯t kill the innocent. Otherwise, I would have already devoured this entire tower ship,¡± said the softshell turtle coldly. ¡°However, as they say, loose lips lead to disaster. Someone has spoken viciously and capriciously, and he must be punished!¡±

    Everyone instantly sighed in relief, then nced at Wei Xian, their expressions carrying a thread of pity.

    Earlier, hadn¡¯t he talked up Su Yi¡¯s amazingness, only to turn around and nder him without restraint? That was indeed ¡°capricious.¡±

    Gu Caining was inwardly exultant. <i>This is called getting what you deserve! This is what you get for changing your tune at the drop of a hat!</i>

    Wei Xian was so scared that his soul practically left his body, and his knees thudded to the ground. He said in a quavering voice, ¡°Water Monarch, please forgive me! Water Monarch, please forgive me! I won¡¯t dare do it again!¡±

    When they saw how terrified he looked, many people inwardly shook their heads in disdain.

    However, others couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for him. Wen Yuchong spoke up, saying, ¡°Water Monarch, we¡¯re all from the nation¡¯s various academies. Might you spare Wei Xian as a show of respect for our masters?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The old softshell turtle¡¯s eyes shed with cold light. ¡°If you¡¯re courageous enough to suffer his punishment on his behalf, I¡¯ll spare his life. How about it?¡±

    Wen Yuchong¡¯s expression changed, and he hesitated.

    ¡°What a?sham!¡± The old softshell turtle¡¯s eyes shed with contempt.

    Wen Yuchong¡¯s expression froze, and he felt both awkward and embarrassed, but he dared not argue.

    The turtle then fixed his gaze on Wei Xian. ¡°Wei Xian, I won¡¯t bully you. So long as you dive into the Qinn River and endure for three breaths of time, I¡¯ll spare your life.¡±

    Wei Xian hurriedly shook his head, then begged, ¡°Esteemed Water Monarch, I¡¯d be dead in the blink of an eye, never mind three breaths. Please, be merciful and leave me a path to survival. I swear I won¡¯t ever do it again.¡±

    ¡°It seems you want me to do it myself? Fine then!¡± The turtle bellowed, then opened its mouth.

    Boom!

    A terrifying suction swept through like a storm, sweeping up Wei Xian.

    They could only watch as Wei Xian flew away, but then¡ª

    A voice like nging metal resounded from the distant skies. ¡°Brazen beast! How dare you attack someone in broad daylight? You¡¯re seeking death!¡±

 Chapter 311: Who Doesnâ€™t Know You?

    <h4>Chapter 311: Who Doesn¡¯t Know You?</h4>

    As the voice reverberated throughout the river, the passengers watched as¡ª

    A swift and extraordinary fire-plumed crane soared over the horizon. It was so quick, it looked like a streak of red lightning.

    A man in dark robes sat on its back. He was middle-aged, and although he showed no sign of anger, he was imposing. He had a sheathed sword strapped to his back, and its tassels fluttered in the wind.

    In the blink of an eye, the man and his crane reached them.

    Even from a distance, he looked like an immortal. Numerous tower ship passengers¡¯ eyes lit up.

    ¡°That¡¯s Senior Shi Fengliu of the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect!¡± Wen Yuchong cried out in excitement, and his gaze heated up. He looked respectful, even reverent.

    Shi Fengliu!

    Instantly, the young men and women present gasped, and all of them looked enlightened.

    This was the vice leader of the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect! A long famous Earthly Immortal! Someone so mysterious and elusive, he was practically mythical!

    ¡°That¡¯s Shi Fengliu?¡± Su Yi was surprised too. He recalled what Monk Hongji had told him just a few days ago.

    Shi Fengliu was once an ordinary school teacher, but they suspected he¡¯d been possessed while on Green Ivy Yao Mountain. He¡¯d been cultivating ever since.

    Furthermore, Lu Dongliu, Li Cang, and Liao Yunliu had proceeded to Treasure Temple Yao Mountain to kill him on Shi Fengliu¡¯s orders.

    Who would have thought that Shi Fengliu would appear here now?

    ng!

    As soon as Shi Fengliu arrived, a spiritual de shook itself free of the sheath on his back and shot forth, its edge glinting like snow as it shed downward.

    The de hummed, and a thousand-foot streak of sword qi shone like frost.

    Whoosh~!

    The waters of the Qinn River surged, and the massive softshell turtle shifted, then dodged, quick as lightning.

    Boom!

    The sword qi sliced into the river¡¯s surface, opening a massive rift. The current split and scattered with a thunderous boom.

    The sound and force left the ship¡¯s passengers utterly shaken.

    When they next looked at Shi?Fengliu, their gazes were full of deep respect.

    The ordinary folk were so terrified that they knelt as if worshiping a god or immortal!

    Shi Fengliu¡¯s arrival saved Wei Xian. As he rejoiced, he kowtowed excitedly. ¡°Many thanks for saving my life, Senior!¡±

    Judging by the power of that sh, this suspected?otherworlder?likely gleaned enlightenment in an upper earth-grade, sword intent connected to the water element while still in the Grain Avoidance Stage. He¡¯s slightly stronger than the Great Qin¡¯s Li Changning,?thought Su Yi.

    The sword intent of the Origin Dao was divided into three grades and nine sses.

    Profound grade was the loftiest, followed by heaven grade and earth grade.

    Upper earth-grade sword intent already represented a basic level of proficiency.

    Conversely, Li Changning¡¯s sword intent had yet to truly cross the threshold. It had yet to reach even the lowest rank.

    Based on this, Shi Fengliu seemed a bit stronger.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you attacked without first pausing to find out what happened. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a bit overbearing?¡± The turtle¡¯s enraged voice boomed like thunder from further down the river.

    ¡°You¡¯re nothing but the dirty beast that lurks within the Qinn River. Are you worthy of calling?me?your fellow Daoist?¡±?Shi Fengliu sneered from atop his fire-plumed crane and said icily, ¡°It cannot have been easy to reach your current cultivation, so I¡¯ll give you just one chance. Quietly submit to captivity and guard the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect¡¯s mountain gate to make amends for your crimes. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you on the spot!¡±

    His voice was grave yet indifferent, and the pride and contempt of a cultivator were on full disy. Many of those on board the tower ship were impressed.

    Wei Xian had only just retrieved his life from the brink of disaster when he seized the opportunity to yell, ¡°Dirty beast! Senior Shi Fengliu was magnanimous enough to give you a chance to make up for your sins. I urge you to do as he says. Otherwise, the Qinn River will be your burial ground!¡±

    The crowd was stunned.?This guy¡­ really doesn¡¯t know how to keep his mouth shut¡­

    ¡°Hah? Is this how the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect conducts its affairs? Indeed, you¡¯re intractable to reason!¡± roared the softshell turtle. ¡°Go ahead and kill me; I won¡¯t lower my head, and I certainly won¡¯t regret what I did today!¡±

    Shi Fengliu furrowed his brow. ¡°What exactly happened just now?

    Wen Yuchong saw his opportunity and said, ¡°Senior, earlier, the turtle eavesdropped on our conversation, then lost its temper when Wei Xian spoke poorly of Su Yi. That¡¯s why it tried to kill him.¡±

    ¡°Su Yi¡­¡± Shi Fengliu¡¯s gaze was suddenly cold, and his eyes seemed to crackle with electricity as he stared at the distant softshell tortoise. ¡°Just now, you were standing up in defense of Su Yi?¡±

    The old softshell turtle wasn¡¯t the least bit afraid. Its voice boomed like thunder. ¡°How lofty is His Excellency Su Yi? How could a mere ignorant youth be allowed to nder and vilify him?¡±

    ng!

    Shi Fengliu tapped the t of his de and said with cold cruelty, ¡°Dirty beast that you are, I still nned to give you a chance to turn over a new leaf. Now, it seems that will no longer be necessary.¡±

    His clothes fluttered around him, and an aura as sharp as the edge of his sword rose up around him, shooting into the clouds. Even the surrounding air wailed.

    The spiritual sword in his hands hummed. Light circted around it; he was obviously about to strike.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± The softshell turtle looked ready to fight with everything it had. It roared, and its yao qi surged and expanded around it. Massive as the river was, the outflow of energy churned the currents, sending waves into the air and producing one boom after another.

    ¡°Foolish!¡± Shi Fengliuughed?coldly and was just about to swing his sword.

    But it was then that a calm voice rang out. ¡°You¡¯re the vice leader of the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect, but here you are, bullying a little turtle. Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself?¡±

    Shi Fengliu whipped his head around and stared, his gaze as sharp as a sword. He instantly saw a blue-robed youth standing near the railing on the highest level of the tower ship.

    ¡°Young man, are you chastising me?¡± Every inch of him emanated a mighty, imposing aura.

    Uproar immediately broke out around Su Yi. The other youths looked on in disbelief.?Has this guy gone mad? How can he talk to His Excellency Shi Fengliu like that?

    Some of them even went so far as to create distance between themselves and Su Yi for fear that Shi Fengliu would mistake them for his friends.

    Fu Qingyuan and Gu Caining were so stunned, their scalps went numb. They would never have guessed that Su Yi would dare be so disrespectful to Shi Fengliu.

    Gu Caining instantly rebuked him. ¡°Young Lord, why are you acting so foolish again?¡±

    She then turned and bowed apologetically to Shi Fengliu. ¡°Senior, my friend¡­¡±

    There was no doubt about it; the pretty young woman had good intentions. Any other time, Su Yi would have smiled and let this go. However, how could he pretend nothing was happening now?

    Su Yi interrupted her, then said, ¡°No need to exin anything to him. This is actually a good opportunity; I just so happen to have a score to settle with that man.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Gu Caining didn¡¯t know what to say to that.

    The crowd fell silent. ¡°......¡±

    He has a score to settle? With Shi Fengliu, an Earthly Immortal of the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect? This guy has definitely gone insane!

    ¡°You¡­?You?have a score to settle with me?¡± Shi Fengliu looked surprised too, as if he dared not believe his ears.

    Su Yi said tly, ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who sent Lu Dongliu and the others after me? Don¡¯t tell me it was someone else?¡±

    Shi Fengliu¡¯s pupils?instantly?constricted, and his aura exploded around him. He said coldly, ¡°Su Yi! So, it¡¯s you!¡±

    ¡°What? You¡­ You¡¯re His Excellency Su Yi?¡± The old softshell turtle had long since been prepared to go all out, and it had no fear of death, but now, it too was stunned. It?seemed to find this hard?to believe.

    Su Yi!

    This name went off like a crack of thunder. The young men and women aboard the tower ship were dumbfounded. They felt as if they¡¯d been struck by lightning.

    They¡¯d only just finished discussing him and his various aplishments, saying any old thing that came to mind.

    Who would have thought that Su Yi, someone they saw as an inhabitant of another world, was right there beneath their noses?

    Wen Yuchong felt a chill course down his spine, all the way to the tips of his hands and feet.

    At the earlier banquet, his words weren''t the least bit respectful toward Su Yi. He¡¯d even announced that after arriving in the Jade Capital, Su Yi was sure to meet?with fatal?disaster.

    ¡°Dammit! Curse you, heavens! Are you?trying?to screw me over?¡± Wei Xian practically copsed.

    During the earlier banquet, he sneered at Su Yi and mocked his ignorance. He even ndered him and smeared his reputation without restraint.

    As a result, he came dangerously close to getting devoured by that softshell turtle. He¡¯d only just barely escaped. Who would have thought¡­

    That Su Yi was here in the flesh, right in front of him!?

    Wei Xian felt so stifled, he almost coughed up blood.

    ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± Gu Caining¡¯s eyes widened, and she could barely speak.

    She would never have guessed, not even if you hit her over the head, that the person she and her senior apprentice brother saved from a highwayman was such a terrifying existence!

    No, wait!

    They hadn¡¯t saved him at all. They¡¯d stepped in to help him, but as a result, the thief got away¡­

    When she recalled how she and her senior apprentice brother had looked out for Su Yi over the course of her journey, she felt indescribably conflicted.

    Fu Qingyuan felt much the same way; he had quite the look on his face.

    Su Yi said softly, ¡°Earlier, I didn¡¯t tell you my name because I didn¡¯t want you to get mixed up in my affairs. But now, it seems there¡¯s no longer any need for secrecy.¡±

    As he spoke, he stepped into the air, rising into the sky. His deep gaze turned toward the vice head of the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect, and he said calmly, ¡°Shi Fengliu, dare you fight me atop the Qinn River?¡±

    His voice spread throughout heaven and earth.

    That solitary, detached, and transcendent figure instantly drew everyone¡¯s gazes. Without exception, everyst onlooker was stunned.?This Su Yi really is every bit as fearless as rumors say. He doesn¡¯t even take Shi Fengliu seriously!

    Far away, the turtle cried out in excitement. ¡°So, it really is you! That¡¯s wonderful! I can finally see you with my own eyes!¡±

    This old softshell had lived for over three hundred years, but now, it was jumping up and down like a frenzied fanboy. You could describe it as pletely irrational.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Shi Fengliu snorted coldly. ¡°You want to duel with me? Survive past the fourth, then talk. I, Shi Fengliu, am not stupid enough to snatch prey from right under Su Hongli¡¯s nose!¡±

    He might have sounded disdainful, but he was essentially refusing a duel with Su Yi.

    ¡°As for you, you dirty beast, I¡¯lle back?for?your life another day!¡± Shi Fengliu nced at the softshell turtle, and, with onest threat, rode his fire-plumed crane away.

    It was now obvious to everyone that the vice leader of the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect didn¡¯t want to duel Su Yi here!

    Furthermore, it even seemed he was worried Su Yi would stop him from leaving. As soon as he said his piece, he left, giving up on the idea of exterminating the softshell turtle first.

    There was no doubt about it: Su Yi was a dangerous foe, one he couldn¡¯t afford to underestimate!

    Otherwise, there was no way he would have just upped and left!

    But how could Su Yi possibly let him leave so easily?

    His sleeves billowed as he swung his hand like a sword and cut through the air.

    Whoosh!

    An ink-ck streak of sword qi rose into the air, shooting toward the fire-plumed crane carrying Shi Fengliu into the distance.

 Chapter 312: Cause

    <h4>Chapter 312: Cause</h4>

    A streak of sword qi rose up. It was a thousand feet long, as dark, vast, and empty as the night sky.

    It struck like lightning, with enough force to cleave mountains and rivers.

    The inscrutable charm of the Dao flowed within it. When this sword appeared, it shook the heart. It seemed capable of cutting across the universe and demarcating purity and filth.

    Boom!

    The surging waves of the Qinn River broke like soap bubbles; that indomitable sword force crushed thempletely. Watching from a distance, the entire surface of the river seemed to sink.

    And in the sky, the sword qi left an eye-catching rift in its wake.

    The passengers watched from the tower ship, but the sight stung their eyes. They felt more shaken than ever before.

    Shi Fengliu was just about to ride his crane away and flee when his pupils constricted.

    ng!

    The snow-white, radiant sword emerged from its sheath, leaving afterimages in its wake. The illusory swords filled the sky, then struck.

    This attack was like a river of ice descending from the heavens. A chill spread out, and the sharp light of countless des lit up the world.

    Rumble!

    Two streaks of sword qi shed in midair. The two powers shed, and both the river and the surrounding air wailed.

    The air burst, and energy currents swept outward. Su Yi¡¯s sh was like a sharp chisel breaking through the ice. It swept towards Shi Fengliu like an ax through bamboo, filling the sky with a rain of light.

    Seeing this, Shi Fengliu¡¯s gaze filled with a hint of rm.?His attainments in the Dao of the Sword are so lofty?!

    He waved his sleeves, and a bright sword circted through the air around him, forming a snow-white defensive curtain.

    ng!

    Su Yi¡¯s sword mmed ruthlessly into the sword curtain, filling the skies with stinging currents of sword qi.

    Even watching with their naked eyes, the onlookers could see Su Yi¡¯s attack breaking apart, bit by bit.

    However, the sword curtain shook, and one crack after another formed on its surface.

    In the end, both the sword qi and the sword curtain burst apart. Sharp energy fell like rain, tearing countless eye-catching holes in the river¡¯s surface.

    The softshell turtle had long since picked up on the danger and fled further away. When it saw this, it couldn¡¯t help but gasp. ¡°His Excellency Su Yi¡¯s sh was unparalleled!¡±

    It made no effort to disguise its reverence.

    Meanwhile, the passengers of the tower ship were dumbstruck.

    The power of a single sh had prevented even a mighty Earthly Immortal like Shi Fengliu from leaving in peace. It even forced him to defend himself!

    Whoosh!

    Before the crowd knew what was happening, Su Yi stepped into the sky and charged. His blue robes fluttered around him, and the charm of the Dao lingered around his lean frame, like a fallen immortal running in midair. As he drew near, he swung at Shi Fengliu once more.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± A cold look appeared on Shi Fengliu¡¯s face. He stood on the crane¡¯s back and gripped his spiritual sword. His aura surged into the clouds, arcing like a rainbow as it spread outward.

    He put his left hand behind his back, while his right hand swung his sword. ¡°Go!¡±

    Rumble~~

    Tens of thousands of currents suddenly surged out of the Qinn River below, like a water dragon soaring into the sky, roaring as it attacked alongside Shi Fengliu¡¯s sword.

    The sword was directing the force of water!

    Power of this level was enough to make any martial artist beneath the heavens give in to despair.

    Because this sword was applying the power of the charm of the Dao. How could the power of water elemental sword intent possibly be ordinary?

    Upper earth-grade sword intent was enough to effortlessly y anyone of the same cultivation who hadn¡¯tprehended an intent of their own!

    Someone like Li Changning wouldn¡¯t have dared take this attack head-on.

    Boom!

    Su Yi¡¯s sh burst apart.

    But Shi Fengliu¡¯s sh didn¡¯t so much as decrease in power. Its power enveloped both heaven and earth as it swept toward Su Yi like a dragon condensed?of thousands?of surging currents.

    Su Yi made no effort to dodge. Streaks of ck spiritual Dao light revolved around him, and the speed of his charge soared to greater heights. He seemed to blur into a streak of ck lightning as he shot through the air.

    A miraculous scene appeared within the onlookers¡¯ field of view¡ª

    That sword intent formed of countless currents split apart as ck lightning cut through it like a knife through canvas!

    Whoosh!

    Water sshed throughout the sky, and the surging light dissipated.

    And Su Yi¡¯s figure suddenly appeared within a hundred feet of Shi Fengliu. He pressed his fingers into a sword and struck with ¡°Splitting Mountains and Seas¡±.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Shi Fengliu¡¯s expression shifted. He would never have guessed that Su Yi would break through this attack so easily.

    This waspletely beyond his expectations!

    When he saw Su Yi¡¯s attack headed right toward him with the intent to kill, he dared not hesitate. He called out, ¡°Break!¡±

    Shi Fengliu¡¯s aura surged around him, and he suddenly swung his de.

    A shocking impact rang out, reverberating through the air. The terrifying power of their sh spread out around them, churning the surface of the river and scattering the current.

    The tower ship¡¯s passengers felt heaven and earth shake violently. They staggered, and many of them were almost sent flying.

    Startled cries rang out on all sides. Everything was in uproar!

    Far away, both Shi Fengliu and Su Yi were sent flying backward. They each flew several hundred feet, creating distance between them.

    A tie!

    But when they considered that Su Yi was just a fourth-level Grandmaster, and that he¡¯d fought barehanded, yet he still managed to contend with a famous Earthly Immortal, all of them were stunned. Who wouldn¡¯t have been?

    ¡°Water elemental Dao light!? You actually realized such lofty foundations in the Grand Dao in the Grandmaster Realm?¡± Shi Fengliu was visibly stunned. He found it hard to believe, and he could no longer maintain his earlier calm.

    In the Grandmaster Realm, cultivators tempered the five major organs, the ¡®inner furnaces.¡¯ Throughout all of history, how many had achieved elemental Dao light while still within the confines of mortality?

    Shi Fengliu finally understood how Su Yi¡¯s attack managed to effortlessly destroy his water element sword intent!

    Possessing water element spiritual Dao light was no different from mastering the water element¡¯s innate charm. Someone like that naturally had no need to fear Shi Fengliu¡¯s sword intent!

    ¡°You really are possessed,¡± said Su Yi. The look on his face said, ¡°I knew it all along!¡±

    Shi Fengliu¡¯s cultivation was far fromparable with Li Changning¡¯s. He possessed aplete cultivation inheritance, and he¡¯d mastered an upper earth-grade sword intent. He even recognized water element spiritual Dao Light. Combined, this proved that Shi Fengliu was absolutely?not?a native of the Azure Continent.

    ¡°Ridiculous. Between the two of us, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re the one who seems possessed?¡± Shi Fengliu¡¯s eyes shed, and his expression was terrifyingly dark. ¡°Even in other worlds, I¡¯m afraid Grandmasters with such foundations would be extremely rare. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°Hah.¡±?How could Su Yi miss that Shi Fengliu was trying to test him? He couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste words, so he just attacked.

    ng!

    This time, when Su Yi swung the Abstruse God Sword, the depths of his gaze surged with murderous intent.

    He was extremely curious about the one who¡¯d taken over Shi Fengliu¡¯s body.?Who is he? Where did hee from? Does he have any legacies on him, or anything else that might pique my interest?

    Sword hums rose like the tide, and Su Yi¡¯s aura changed with them, bing sharper. He seemed unstoppable, as if nothing could stand in his way.

    Shi Fengliu¡¯s expression turned grave.

    He could tell that Su Yi nned to deal a fatal blow. However, he had no desire to fight Su Yi to the death now.

    But just as Shi Fengliu was about to retreat, an obscure and inscrutable Daoist chant rang out. The instant it entered his ears, his entire body froze.

    Within his soul, he felt a massive, ancient sword bear down on him. That unparalleled power filled his soul with agony.

    ¡°Shit!¡± Shi Fengliu¡¯s expression changed dramatically as he sensed the danger. He suddenly roared, then used a forbidden technique. Throughout his body, his blood and qi seemed to ignite, and he forcefully blocked the attack on his soul.

    Whoosh!

    His figure then shifted, then disappeared from the fire-plumed crane¡¯s back.

    At almost exactly the same time, a streak of sword qi as dark as the night sky descended. Before the swift and extraordinary crane could react, the sh cleaved it directly in half. Blood rained down from the skies.

    Shi Fengliu watched this from a distance, so startled, he couldn¡¯t help but break out in cold sweats. If he hadn¡¯t withstood that soul attack in time, he feared his fate wouldn¡¯t have been any different from the fire-plumed crane¡¯s!

    Whoosh!

    Sword qi swept through the air as Su Yi attacked once more. He wasn¡¯t going to waste any time talking.

    When he saw this, how could Shi Fengliu dare hesitate? He suddenly crushed a mysterious golden talisman.

    Bang!

    A burst of radiant golden light enveloped him.

    ¡°Su Yi, I¡¯ll be sure to make you realize the full extent of my abilities!¡± A voice filled with limitless fury rang out, echoing throughout heaven and earth.

    But its owner, Shi Fengliu, was nowhere to be seen. He¡¯d disappeared within that burst of golden light.

    ¡°Who¡¯d have thought that guy had such an exquisite invisibility talisman¡­?¡± Su Yi sighed.

    He¡¯d been off by just a hair. Nheless, he failed to keep Shi Fengliu from escaping. It truly was a pity.

    Different invisibility talismans had different capabilities. Differences in materials mattered most, followed by refining methods and the cultivation of the craftsman.

    The talisman Shi Fengliu used to escape was obviously extraordinary.

    This was what made the possessed so strong.

    The secret arts, treasures, and cultivation methods at their disposal were far beyond those of the cultivators native to the Azure Continent.

    Had this battle been against Li Changning, Su Yi would have caught him a long time ago.

    The vast waters of the Qinn River gradually returned to normal, but the passengers of the tower ship were stunned. All of them were visibly shaken.

    During the battle just now, sword qi ran rampant, startling both heaven and earth. That unbelievable spectacle was like a battle between immortals and gods!

    Even more unexpectedly, the vice sect leader of the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect, a lofty Earthly Immortal and a transcendent expert, had been forced to flee in degradation!

    Even the fire-plumed crane he rode had been in!

    When word of this battle spread, it would inevitably shake the entire nation, and deal Shi Fengliu¡¯s reputation an enormous blow!

    ¡°Your Excellency Su Yi, many thanks for intervening and forcing Shi Fengliu to retreat. You saved this humble one¡¯s life!¡±

    Far away, the waters churned as a softshell turtle the size of a mountain swam over. It extended its massive, pir-like forelimbs and bowed.

    Those eyes, each the size of a smallke, were full of gratitude, as well as deep-rooted fervor and worship.

    ng!

    Su Yi put away his sword and said calmly, ¡°Might I ask you why you stuck out your neck for me earlier?¡±

    The softshell turtle dared not lie. It said hurriedly, ¡°Your Excellency Su Yi, you might not know this, buttely, I¡¯ve heard numerous fellow Daoists¡¯ tales of what happened below the Great Azure. They say you slew the Wuhuan Water Monarch and destroyed Ninebends City. After hearing their stories, I¡¯vee to deeply admire you.

    ¡°Later on, I was fortunate enough to meet Mountain Monarch Tao Qingshan. He told me about your peerless, invincible bearing, and my heart has since been full of longing¡­¡±

    He wasying it on with a trowel. Every word was full of reverence.

    Su Yi finally understood.

    He once gave the spirit of the Pure Yang Fire Peach Tree, the one who protected it on Sea-Swallowing King Ge Changling¡¯s behalf, pointers. It was only natural that the nature spirit wouldn¡¯t be stingy about praising Su Yi.

    Now that the turtle knows about this, I¡¯m afraid he wants to receive my guidance, just like Tao Qingshan!

    .

 Chapter 313: Dragon Ford Ferry Crossing

    <h4>Chapter 313: Dragon Ford Ferry Crossing</h4>

    To yao like the softshell turtle, bitterly seeking out the Dao on their own was unquestionably far too difficult.

    It was extremely easy to go down the wrong path, leading to fatal disaster.

    Thus, Su Yi was well aware of why the softshell turtle revered him so highly.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried I¡¯ll implicate you?¡± said Su Yi with a faint smile.

    Earlier, although Wei Xian¡¯s words were insulting, he was right about one thing: throughout the Great Zhou, numerous people saw him as a harbinger of disaster and feared nothing more than getting mixed up with him.

    The turtle was silent for a while. Finally, it said, ¡°Your Excellency, I won¡¯t lie to you. Learning of your recent aplishments has only made me increasingly convinced that you are no ordinary cultivator! Your battle with Shi Fengliu today has proved that my initial opinion was right on the mark.¡±

    As he spoke, the three-hundred-year-old yao¡¯s gaze heated up, and its voice rumbled, firm and decisive. ¡°Besides, were I worried about inviting disaster, I wouldn¡¯t have spoken up earlier.?Even if I¡¯d died sticking up on your behalf, I wouldn¡¯t have any regrets!¡±

    The group on board the tower ship couldn¡¯t help but feel moved. Who would have thought a softshell turtle with such terrifying yao qi would revere a seventeen-year-old like Su Yi to such a degree?

    Su Yi nodded, then nced at Wei Xian. ¡°Tell me, then. What should we do with him?¡±

    .

    Wei Xian was so scared, his mind went nk. He quivered from head to toe, and his soul practically left his body. His knees thudded to the ground as he bowed once more.

    He opened his mouth as if to speak, only for Su Yi¡¯s divine sense to bear down on him, leaving him unable to produce so much as a single word.

    The turtle¡¯s expression was serious; it realized Su Yi was testing it. A whileter, it said gravely, ¡°Your Excellency, the way I see it, someone so two-faced and capricious is unworthy of you punishing him yourself! If you kill him, it will only hurt your prestige.

    Having said this, it waved one of its massive forelimbs and reached for Wei Xian from afar, as if it were crushing an ant. It squished him into a meaty pulp, and blood flowed from the gaps between its ws.

    This bloody spectacle provoked a series of gasps and shrieks from the passengers. The entire ship was thrown into uproar.

    Wen Yuchong was so scared that the blood drained from his face.

    ¡°Your Excellency, going forward, allow me to punish such unworthy characters on your behalf!¡± said the turtle piously.

    Never mind killing Wei Xian; even if Su Yi ordered it to devour the entire tower ship, it would do so without hesitation.

    Su Yi sighed. ¡°Little turtle, you¡¯re clever, but youck wisdom. As I conduct my affairs, how could I possibly concern myself with others¡¯ insults?¡±

    The softshell turtle was briefly stunned, then inwardly panicked. It assumed it had failed Su Yi¡¯s ¡°test¡±, so it hurriedly said, ¡°Your Excellency¡­.¡±

    ¡°Say no more,¡± said Su Yi before it could continue. ¡°Your talent and aptitude might becking, but your sincerity is rare and valuable, and your bravery in the face of death ismendable. Wait off to the side.¡±

    He then walked through the air andnded back on the tower ship.

    When he saw Su Yi¡¯s sudden arrival, Wen Yuchong was so startled that he instinctively retreated several steps back, and his hair stood on end; he assumed Su Yi was here to kill him.

    But how could Su Yi pay any attention to a minor character like him? He ignored Wen Yuchongpletely.

    Instead, he nced at Fu Qingyuan and Gu Caining. ¡°Want to ride this little turtle all the way to the Jade Capital with me, you two?¡±

    Fu Qingyuan¡¯s mind went nk, and he said in a daze, ¡°Earlier, my junior apprentice sister and I failed to recognize you, so we said and did many things we shouldn¡¯t have¡­ Brother Su, you¡­ Don¡¯t me us, do you?¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°You took great care of me. What do you mean, you ¡®did things you shouldn¡¯t have?¡¯¡±

    Although he said this, Gu Caining couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Su¡­ Young Lord Su, you really don¡¯t me us?¡±

    ¡°Of course not,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°How about it? Want to keep traveling with me?¡±

    Fu Qingyuan and Gu Caining nced at each other, then nodded. Both of them were well aware that if they stayed, once Su Yi left and Wen Yuchong and the others calmed down, they¡¯d inevitably interrogate them about their connection to Su Yi.

    It would be hard to avoid the others rejecting them and viewing them with enmity.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Yi didn¡¯t dy. He waved, and with a single swing of his sleeves, a formless power lifted the two of them into the air and onto the distant turtle¡¯s back.

    Had any other martial artist stepped onto its back, the turtle would have viewed it as an insult, and it would have exploded in fury.

    But this was Su Yi, so it was beside itself with delight. It felt deeply acknowledged, and it even felt the urge to throw back its head and shout for joy.

    ¡°Take us to the Jade Capital.¡± Su Yi casually sat down. He had to admit it; the turtle¡¯s back was like a mountain, and it was far more stable than the ship.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The turtle¡¯s limbs started moving, and it shot through the current, carrying its three passengers.

    Those remaining on the tower ship watched this y out from a distance. All of them felt dazed.

    Riding a giant softshell turtle through the Qinn River?

    This really was the bearing of an immortal!

    ¡°He¡­?Actually didn¡¯t?pursue?what I said earlier¡­¡± Wen Yuchong sighed in relief, but at the same time, he felt deeply ashamed.

    This was how it felt to bepletely overlooked.

    ¡­.

    Whoosh~

    The softshell turtle swam through the river, neither fast nor slow, as steady as a mountain.

    Throughout this journey, Fu Qingyuan and Gu Caining couldn¡¯t help but feel as if they were dreaming; this was their first time crossing the river in such a way.

    And when they faced Su Yi, they were nowhere near as at ease as they¡¯d been before. They now behaved with an additional unspokenyer of reverence.

    Su Yi naturally sensed it.

    Before he revealed his identity, the two of them saw him as their peer, and they spoke freely and without reservation.

    Now that they knew who he was, on an instinctive level, they no longer dared treat him as a member of the same generation¡­

    This situation was perfectly normal.

    In the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, when some older-generation experts wandered the world, they wouldn¡¯t reveal their abilities in front of others except when absolutely necessary.

    Otherwise, who knew how many lives they¡¯d startle along the way? Revealing too much power would only bring unnecessary disturbances and trouble.

    Thus, when experts who¡¯d achieved greatness in their cultivation traveled amongst mortals or visited other ces, they¡¯d hide their auras. Some would even disguise their appearances.

    Part of this was to avoid startling others, while part of this was to avoid others¡¯ troubling them.

    The heart of this was that one party was like a heavenly dragon, while the other was like an ant crawling on the ground. The gap between them was vast and insurmountable.

    Take now, for instance. Even if Su Yi tried to ease and improve their rtionship, there was nothing he could do to dispel the awe in their hearts. There was no way they could everugh with carefree ease in front of him as they had before.

    Time slipped by.

    Just an hourter, a thin strip of riverbank appeared in the distance. It was a vast harbor, with docks stretching as far as the eye could see and sails as dense as trees in a forest. It was a bustling, lively scene.

    ¡°You can stop here,¡± said Su Yi. If they got any closer, given how massive the turtle was, it would inevitably startle the people on the riverbank.

    ¡°Your Excellency, that¡¯s Dragon?Ford?Ferry Crossing up ahead. Once you step onto the shore, follow the official road for about thirty miles, and you¡¯ll reach Dragon¡¯s Gate Pass,¡± said the softshell turtle respectfully. It stopped, most of its massive body submerged; only the top two feet of its shell were visible. ¡°Go through the pass, and you¡¯ll arrive in the Jade Capital.¡±

    Su Yi rose, then smoothed out his robes. ¡°You¡¯re already a yaoling, and you¡¯re only one step away from taking on human form. You can go seek out Tao Qingshan. Have him teach you the art of transformation. If you can undergo metamorphosis, be a true yao cultivator within three months, and step into the Origin Dao,e back and find me. I¡¯ll teach you a suitable cultivation technique.¡±

    The turtle said excitedly, ¡°Many thanks, Your Excellency! I absolutely won¡¯t disappoint you!¡±

    It knew that it had already won a certain degree of approval, but this was far from enough. It was only by reaching Su Yi¡¯s conditions that it would win Su Yi¡¯s full recognition.

    Even so, the softshell turtle was beside itself with delight. It realized that an opportunity to receive an immortal¡¯s guidance was right in front of it. Now, all it had to do was seize this chance!

    ¡°Right, do you have a name?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Is he nning to grant me a name??The softshell turtle forcefully repressed his excitement and delight, then said, ¡°Your Excellency, over the years, the people of the mundane world have called me only ¡®the Qinn Water Monarch.¡¯ If possible, I hope you can grant me a name!¡±

    Su Yi instantly smiled. His gaze swept around the area, and he said leisurely, ¡°You dwell in the sediment of the Qinn River, but despite years of hard work, you¡¯ve yet to take on human form or step onto the banks. Although your talent is somewhatcking, you¡¯re connected to me by fate. When the dayes that you transform and prove your Dao, I wouldn¡¯t mind giving you a Daoist name.¡±

    A Daoist name!

    The turtle said with excitement, ¡°I won¡¯t disappoint you, Your Excellency!¡±

    Fu Qingyuan and Gu Caining nced at each other. Both were confused.?It¡¯s just a Daoist name. Is it worth being so happy about?

    The two of them weren¡¯t true cultivators. They didn¡¯t understand how meaningful the act of bestowing a Daoist name was. The name didn¡¯t just represent the giver¡¯s hopes for the recipient; it was also a form of acknowledgment and protection!

    This was especially true in ancient, peak-level orthodoxies. There was a ritual specifically for giving someone a Daoist name, and its rules were strict. It required prior discussion and negotiations from the powerful and influential before it could proceed.

    Who a disciple received their Daoist name from could even influence their prospects!

    Of course, ordinary cultivators typically just gave themselves their titles. Usually, this was a way of showing off.

    Su Yi¡¯s decision to grant the turtle a Daoist name wasn¡¯t because he nned to take on an apprentice; he just wanted to give the turtle a degree of status, recognition, and protection.

    This was simply a way of telling the outside world that the turtle was under Su Xuanjun¡¯s projection, that¡¯s all.

    Fu Qingyuan and Gu Caining didn¡¯t know any of this. They naturally couldn¡¯t understand why the turtle was so happy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Yi waved his sleeves, and invisible power lifted hispanions as he proceeded to the riverbank, walking directly across the water¡¯s surface.

    ¡°Take care, Your Excellency!¡± The turtle bid him a respectful farewell. When it saw Su Yi arrive safely on shore, it shot him onest reluctant look. Then, it re-submerged its entire massive frame, turned, and swam off.

    It nned to seek out Tao Qingshan and make preparations for undergoing metamorphosis!

    On that day, Su Yi shed with the vice leader of the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect on the Qinn River. In the end, it was thetter that fled in disgrace. Even his mount was killed.

    On that same day, Su Yi rode the softshell turtle all the way to the Dragon Ford Ferry Crossing and entered the limits of the Great Zhou¡¯s imperial city, the Jade Capital!

    This was the fifteenth day of the fourth month.

    Neen days remained until his nned trip to the Su Family estate.

 Chapter 314: Stand Still, Donâ€™t Move

    <h4>Chapter 314: Stand Still, Don¡¯t Move</h4>

    The riverbank was lined with willows.

    It was noon, right on the dot, and the zing sun hung overhead.

    Off in the distance, Dragon Ford Ferry Crossing was full of ships. They were tightly packed, and travelers were as numerous as carp in the river. It was an extremely lively scene.

    Not long after Su Yi reached the shore, a Swiftlight Sparrow descended from the skies, carrying a sealed letter and a cloth pouch in its sharp ws.

    Then, beneath Fu Qingyuan and Gu Caining¡¯s stunned gazes, Su Yi took the letter, opened it, and read its contents:

    ¡°Young Lord, after you arrive in the Jade Capital, you can proceed to Auspicious Lane on the west side of the city. You can take up temporary residence in the third courtyard on Peach Glyph Alley, a ce called ¡®Pinewind Vi¡¯. It¡¯s been empty for years. Please, ept it with a smile.

    ¡°The Jade Capital is the imperial city, and its borders include one hundred and eight star towers. Each is manned by an expert of the Shadow Dragon Guards, who keep watch for disturbances within the city to prevent disasters from arising. Young Lord, as you conduct your affairs, stay on guard, or the Shadow Dragon Guards will set their sights upon you.

    ¡°We cannot send messages via Swiftlight Sparrow within city limits. If you have business with us, please shatter the ¡®Goldenbridge Talismans¡¯ we included within the cloth bag. The Ten Directions Pavilion will send our people to meet with you right away.¡±

    ¡°Finally, we¡¯d like to congratte you in advance on a sessful trip to the Jade Capital.¡±

    The note was signed by Monk Hongji.

    When he finished reading it, Su Yi casually destroyed the letter, then opened the cloth bag. There were ten golden talismans inside.

    These were the so-called Goldenbridge Talismans.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then removed two. He passed one to Fu Qingyuan and the other to Gu Caining. ¡°If, after entering the city, your association with me implicates you, you can crush these to request aid.¡±

    Before they could respond, he pressed them into?Fu Qingyuan¡¯s?hand.

    ¡°Many thanks, Young Lord!¡±

    Fu Qingyuan and Gu Caining nced at each other. They were moved, and deeply grateful.

    They wouldn¡¯t have guessed that a lofty existence like Su Yi would consider their safety at a time like this.

    Su Yi smiled and thought to himself,?If the Ten Directions Pavilion knew I¡¯d given two of their Goldenbridge Talismans away so casually, I wonder what they would think¡­

    He?dared guarantee?that, should Fu Qingyuan and Gu Caining truly request aid, the Ten Directions Pavilion wouldn¡¯t refuse.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s part ways here. Farewell.¡± With that, Su Yi turned and left.

    He¡¯d always been that way; he hated dragging out goodbyes.

    They watched as Su Yi¡¯s tall, lean figure disappeared into the distance, then inexplicably sighed in relief, as if freed from enormous pressure.

    It was obvious that they hadn¡¯t been at all rxed as they traveled with Su Yi on the back of a giant softshell turtle. They¡¯d been reserved and uneasy the whole time.

    But when they truly parted ways, although they felt relieved, they also felt somehow mncholy.

    This was a man like a fallen immortal, someone they could gaze upon but never reach!

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother, I wouldn¡¯t have guessed that someone like Su Yi would stop to consider whether or not he¡¯d implicate us. It¡¯s truly unexpected,¡± said Gu Caining. Her eyes sparkled like gemstones, and she sounded delighted.

    ¡°This is the bearing of a true expert. Perhaps, only those of such magnanimity can obtain such lofty and inscrutable attainments in the Dao.¡± Fu Qingyuan felt emotional too.

    Before long, the two of them carefully put away their Goldenbridge Talismans, then proceeded toward the port.

    Halfway there, they heard a voice from the river.?¡°Qingyuan, Caining, you two sure got here awfully quick. You even beat us to Dragon Ford Ferry Crossing.¡±

    They then saw a ferry approaching from?the?distance. A group of people stood on deck.

    Their leader was a graying, aged but hale and hearty man in wide-sleeved robes. He seemed as tall as a mountain and as tranquil as a deep pool.

    This was none other than the grand elder of Starcliff Academy, Pu Yi!

    ¡°Martial Uncle!¡± Fu Qingyuan and Gu Caining waved. Both were visibly excited.

    After everything they¡¯d been through, seeing Pu Yi felt like finding someone they could safely lean on. They were beside themselves with happiness.

    Before long, the ship neared the shore, and Pu Yi led hispanions onto the deck.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. If we leave now, we¡¯ll reach the Jade Capital by dusk,¡± said Pu Yi with a smile.

    For this year¡¯s Autumnal Martial Arts Competition, the grand elder of Starcliff Academy took the initiative to lead a whole group of disciples to the Jade Capital.

    Fu Qingyuan hesitated, then said in a low voice, ¡°Martial Uncle, I have something I need to report. Might we¡­ Might we talk in private?¡±

    Pu Yi was stunned, but he nodded. ¡°Come with me.¡±

    He then led Fu Qingyuan into a distant stretch of willow trees and said warmly, ¡°What is it? Did something happen along the way?¡±

    Fu Qingyuan took a deep breath, feeling a bit uneasy. ¡°Martial Uncle, my junior apprentice sister and I might have¡­ caused a disaster¡­¡±

    He lowered his head, not daring to meet Pu Yi¡¯s gaze.

    Pu Yi knit his brow. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Just tell me the truth.¡±

    Fu Qingyuan dared not hide it. He told the whole story, starting from their first meeting with Su Yi, including everything that happened on the tower ship.

    When he described how Su Yi revealed his identity, Fu Qingyuan felt guilty. As a result, he didn¡¯t even notice when Pu Yi¡¯s expression changed. The grand elder he relied on and respected was now looking at him strangely.

    When he described how Su Yi took to the skies and shed with Shi Fengliu above the Qinn River, Pu Yi couldn¡¯t help but suck in a breath of cold air, and his expression changed dramatically.?Young Lord Su has already be strong enough to force Shi Fengliu to flee?

    Pu Yi¡¯s heart shook.

    When Fu Qingyuan saw this reaction, he only felt even guiltier, and his expression filled with shame. ¡°Martial Uncle, I would never have guessed that the youth we bumped into by chance would be someone terrifying beyond imagination. Had I known¡­¡±

    Pu Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh and interrupt. ¡°Silly child. How can you call this ¡®causing a disaster¡¯? You¡¯ve obviously chanced upon an enormous stroke of fortune!¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Fu Qingyuan was instantly bewildered. And here he¡¯d thought the grand elder was going to curse him out.

    Who¡¯d have thought that nothing of the sort would happen? Or that the grand elder would praise him instead?

    ¡°You! You¡¯re still too young,¡± said Pu Yi ruefully. ¡°In the eyes of true cultivators, the opportunity to get acquainted with Su Yi is the fortune of three lifetimes, no, something you couldn¡¯t earn with eight lifetimes of umted karmic merit!¡±

    ¡°This¡­.¡± Fu Qingyuan felt increasingly bewildered. He just didn¡¯t get it.?Isn¡¯t the grand elder worried that knowing Su Yi will implicate us?

    Remember, a?lot?of people now saw Su Yi as a harbinger of disaster.

    Pu Yi thought for a moment. He could roughly guess what Fu Qingyuan was thinking. ¡°But then, that makes sense. Perhaps this happened precisely because you and your junior apprentice sister are young and acted out of righteousness. It might well be that your youthful dispositions are the reason Young Lord Su was willing to travel with you.¡±

    For a moment, he couldn¡¯t help but envy the two of them.

    It¡¯s worth noting that he¡¯d racked his brains for ways to establish a connection with Su Yi. In the end, it was only through Mu Xi¡¯s guidance that they¡¯d established an alliance, allowing Pu Yi to join Su Yi¡¯s camp.

    Who¡¯d have thought that juniors like Fu Qingyuan and Gu Caining could, relying on nothing but their good dispositions, be fortunate enough to travel alongside Su Yi¡­?

    When hepared himself with them, Pu Yi couldn¡¯t help butment.

    ¡°Martial Uncle, before he left, Young Lord Su gave us each a jade talisman. He said that if his business implicated us, we could request aid by crushing the talismans.¡±

    As he said this, Fu Qingyuan took out the talisman he¡¯d received. He was just about to pass it over when Pu Yi hurriedly said, ¡°Quick, put it away. Young Lord Su gave you that; how could you possibly reveal it lightly?¡±

    Although he said this, inwardly, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh.?Does fortune truly favor the ignorant? Isn¡¯t Su Yi looking out for these two a bit too much?

    Something suddenly urred to Pu Yi, and he asked, ¡°Right, where is Young Lord Su, anyway?¡±

    Fu Qingyuan hurriedly answered, ¡°He left not long ago. Maybe¡­ about as long as it would take to brew a cup of tea?¡±

    Pu Yi pondered for a moment, then said, ¡°Don¡¯t discuss this with anyone else. In a bit, tell Caining too: neither of you are to reveal the jade talismans Young Lord Su gave you to anyone.¡±

    Fu Qingyuan solemnly agreed.

    Pu Yi smiled and patted his shoulders, his gaze suddenly gentle. ¡°Qingyuan, no matter what rank you achieve in the uing Autumnal Martial Arts Competition, I¡¯m willing to ept you as my closed-door disciple. Are you willing?

    Fu Qingyuan was instantly delighted, and he hurriedly agreed. ¡°Of course I¡¯m willing!¡±

    Pu Yi nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll reconvene with the others, then proceed to the Jade Capital.¡±

    Inwardly, he was already nning his next steps.?When I get to the Jade Capital, first, I¡¯ll contact the Mountain-Subduing King. Then, we can find a chance to visit Su Yi together.

    The nation¡¯s attention was almost entirely focused on the Jade Capital. Everyone knew that when Su Yi arrived, he¡¯d bring a massive storm with him.

    At a time like this, as a member of Su Yi¡¯s camp, how could he possibly remain uninvolved?

    ¡­¡­

    Dragon¡¯s Gate Pass.

    This was one of the four gates outside the Jade Capital. It was their first line of defense, and it protected the city¡¯s borders.

    The walls were a full thousand feet high and made entirely out of stone infused with liquid spiritual materials. The walls were also the fulcrum of a grand formation.

    Rumor had it that when the formation circted, Dragon¡¯s Gate Pass would be an utterly terrifying killing formation; it was enough to threaten even Earthly Immortals!

    Currently, there was a bustling crowd of people outside Dragon¡¯s Gate Pass. They¡¯d already formed a long line.

    Andpetent, vigorous-looking guards were stationed on both sides of Dragon¡¯s Gate Pass.

    There was even a mighty middle-aged man in brown robes standing atop the thousand-foot walls. He had a saber on his back, and his cold gaze swept the line of people.

    Ten days ago, the famous general of the Great Zhou stationed at Dragon¡¯s Gate Pass, Qi Lianjue, received an imperial decree. His orders were to make everyst person that passed through the gates undergo a thorough inspection.

    Apparently, numerous spies from the Great Wei and Great Qin had attempted to enter the capitaltely, and they had no choice but to increase their security.

    Su Yi was waiting in line too. He wouldn¡¯t have guessed he¡¯d encounter something like this just trying to enter the Jade Capital.

    ¡°Next.¡±

    Before long, it was Su Yi¡¯s turn.

    A soldier in heavy armor approached carrying a stack of portraits. He looked Su Yi up and down,paring him to the images.

    Su Yi noticed that the images included a mixture of men and women. They were obviously people the Great Zhou suspected were foreign spies.

    ¡°Do you have proof of your identity?¡± After a moment, the soldier put away the portraits and asked.

    Su Yi shook his head. Why would he prepare something like that?

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have identification, we¡¯ll need to take additional steps to prove your identity,¡± said the soldier with a faint frown. He took out a bronze mirror and said firmly, ¡°Stand up straight and don¡¯t move.¡±

    As he spoke, he raised the mirror into the air and pointed its surface at Su Yi.

    The smooth reflective surface instantly surged with misty spiritual light.

    But a single breath of timeter¡ª

    Bang!

 Chapter 315: Slapping Yourself in the Face

    <h4>Chapter 315: pping Yourself in the Face</h4>

    The soldier¡¯s bronze mirror was the work of the Great Zhou Military¡¯s expert refiners, and it was called a ¡°Perceiving Truth Spirit Mirror.¡± It could unmask anyone who¡¯d changed their appearance and see through their disguise.

    It could also tell if someone was a yao or specter in human form.

    Of course, it was only effective for those below the Origin Dao level.

    Yet now, this treasure had exploded into pieces for no apparent reason!

    Nothing like this had ever happened before.

    The soldier was initially stunned, but then, his expression changed dramatically, and he yelled at the top of his lungs, ¡°Something¡¯s happened!¡±

    .

    His voice spread throughout the surrounding area. The soldiers stationed around the pass all gripped their weapons, their eyes glinting with electricity as their gazes fell on Su Yi.

    An austere, murderous aura instantly swept forth like a storm.

    The people waiting in line behind Su Yi all panicked. They cried out and fled further away, and when they looked at Su Yi, their eyes were full of doubt and rm.

    The atmosphere was instantly oppressive.

    However, Su Yi just stood there, as calm as he¡¯d been before. The only difference was that his brow was now slightly furrowed.

    A little bronze mirror like that? It was a bit too weak, wasn¡¯t it? It barely even touched his soul, but it still shattered, just like that¡­

    ¡°Who are you? Hurry and tell us your name, or you¡¯ll be executed without trial!¡± bellowed a soldier, his gaze sinister.

    The nearby soldiers gathered into a battle formation. They were fully armored, and their weapons were all pointed at Su Yi, ready to strike at a moment¡¯s notice.

    These were elites, and all of them had cultivations. They¡¯d ovee countless bloodshed, making them iparable with ordinary martial artists.

    When their auras spread out, those nearby trembled, and their hearts quivered.

    Before Su Yi could even speak, a cold, solemn voice boomed like thunder. It emanated from the top of the massive, firm stone walls. ¡°What happened?

    It was that middle-aged man in gray, the one with the saber. He gazed down from on high, locking onto Su Yi.

    ¡°Commander, earlier, I attempted to use the Perceiving Truth Spirit Mirror on this person, only for the treasure to burst into pieces. I suspect there¡¯s a problem with his identity!¡± said the guard in a loud voice.

    The middle-aged saber-wielder¡¯s gaze instantly turned sharp and intimidating. ¡°What are you all just standing there for? Figure out who he is. If he dares resist, kill him where he stands!¡±

    His aura was fierce and overbearing.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The soldiers charged forth to carry out their orders, and when they looked at Su Yi, their gazes were unfriendly.

    Su Yi was stunned. ¡°You won¡¯t even give me the chance to talk first?¡±

    ¡°If youe quietly, we¡¯ll naturally give you the chance to exin yourself!¡± said the guard who¡¯d interrogated Su Yi earlier. Then, he waved. ¡°Take him into custody!¡±

    The travelers watching from afar as this yed out couldn¡¯t help but revel in Su Yi¡¯s misfortune.?That young man sure is stupid. Did he really think he could just muddle his way through Dragon¡¯s Gate Pass¡¯s numerousyers of security? Isn¡¯t that just seeking death?

    Boom!

    The soldiers charged, surrounding Su Yi and bearing down on him.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was calm. He chose to wait in line to avoid creating a disturbance, but now, it seemed obvious that that wouldn¡¯t be possible.

    Forget it. I¡¯ll just charge right through,?thought Su Yi.

    He stood there, unmoving. This made quite a few people assume he was scared witless, too afraid to fight back. Two fierce guards took the lead, charging toward him to take him into custody.

    Boom! Boom!

    The crowd watched in a daze as the two guards charged. Su Yi just stood there, yet both flew back and mmed into the ground. Blood leaked from all seven apertures of their faces as they started convulsing.

    This sudden turnaround left the crowd stunned.

    ¡°Quick, attack all at once!¡± someone bellowed.

    There were over a hundred soldiers. All of them unsheathed their sabers, their sharp, glinting edges as dense as trees in a forest. They attacked in neat formation and charged toward Su Yi together.

    Boom!

    The ground shook as over a hundred guards, each with a cultivation, charged at once. The sight would have made even a Grandmaster despair.

    Su Yi still didn¡¯t move. He just waved his sleeve, seemingly bored.

    Then, beneath the crowd¡¯s disbelieving gazes, a windstorm seemed to sweep across the densely-packed soldiers, sending all of them flying into the air.

    ¡°Aah¡ª!¡±

    ¡°Dammit! Is this some kind of yao magic?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Terrified cries rang out, and soon, over a hundred soldiers were sprawled across the ground, everyst one of them ck, blue, and swollen. Many had broken bones and snapped tendons. Piteous cries rang out.

    Su Yi stood alone before the vast gate, surrounded by defeated soldiers on all sides!

    This scene made the distant onlookers gasp. They froze, dumbstruck.?All he did was swish his sleeves, but he defeated over a hundred elite troops!?

    ¡°Who exactly are you? Do you know the consequences of what you¡¯ve just done?¡± Up on the wall, the middle-aged saber wielder¡¯s expression changed, and he bellowed.

    He¡¯d assumed a young man like Su Yi wouldn¡¯t be all that tough. Even if there was something fishy about his identity, there was no way he¡¯d dare resist arrest.

    After all, this was the Great Zhou¡¯s Dragon¡¯s Gate Pass! One of the four entrances to the imperial city!

    Never mind ordinary martial artists; not even mighty Xiantian Martial Ancestors would dare barge through or act wantonly!

    This was because doing so was unquestionably tantamount to provoking the entire Great Zhou, and making enemies of the entire empire!

    What Xiantian Martial Ancestor dared bear the consequences of that?

    This was why the middle-agedmander was so confident, and why he directly issued orders to have Su Yi seized and interrogated.

    Yet now, he realized the situation didn¡¯t look good!

    Su Yi nced up at the man on the walls and, without wasting any words, stretched out his hand and?grabbed.

    Boom!

    A muffled impact rang out as the man fell from the walls andnded before Su Yi. Even the earth shook, stirring up clouds of dust. Blood spurted from the man¡¯s mouth and nose, and he saw stars. His injuries were severe.

    ¡°This¡­¡± The entire area fell silent.

    He¡¯d reached through the air, effortlessly suppressing themander stationed at Dragon¡¯s Gate Pass and flinging him to the ground.

    It was simply too unbelievable! The sight shook their hearts.

    When they next looked at Su Yi, their expressions had changedpletely, as if they were looking at a deity!

    ¡°You! Are you nning to be enemies with the entire Great Zhou?¡± The injured man wielding a saber cried out, shock and dread written all over his face.

    Su Yi said tly, ¡°Can a trivial figure like you represent the entire Great Zhou? Ridiculous.¡±

    With that, he walked ahead as if to leave.

    This little interlude wasn¡¯t the least bit interesting to him. Better to reach the Jade Capital sooner rather thanter, eat a good meal, and get a good night¡¯s sleep. That would be far more meaningful than wasting time here.

    But before he took more than a few steps, a rugged, majestic voice emanated from afar. ¡°You caused trouble in?my?territory, and on top of that, you n to force your way through the gate? It seems you don¡¯t take me the least bit seriously!¡±

    The voice still echoed through the air as a group appeared within the crowd¡¯s field of view.

    The leader was a man in heavy armor. He was fully armed, and he looked as mighty as could be. His stride was as powerful as a dragon or tiger, and his eyes shed with domineering light.

    ¡°It¡¯s General Qi!¡± Startled cries rang out, and the crowd was in uproar.

    Qi Lianjue!

    He was one of the most famous generals of the Great Zhou, and he¡¯d been stationed at Dragon¡¯s Gate Pass for twenty years already. He was a Xiantian Martial Ancestor, and an extremely reputable one at that.

    Rumor had it that, in his youth, he¡¯d spent years cultivating in the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect. Afterward, he won the admiration of the emperor of the Great Zhou, who proimed him a general. He now oversaw an entire army, and his status was illustrious to the extreme.

    Su Yi instantly turned around, then nced at him. After looking him over briefly, a hint of disdain appeared on his face. ¡°I hate to say it, but you¡¯re truly beneath my notice.¡±

    Qi Lianjue¡¯s expression darkened. He was so angry that heughed. ¡°What a brazen, impudent pup! If you make it past Dragon¡¯s Gate Pass today, I¡¯ll immediately resign from my position, give up my armor, and return to the fields!¡±

    His voice boomed, ascending into the clouds.

    This forceful, valiant deration impressed many of those present. They inwardly called out,?That¡¯s amazing!

    But it was then that the startling beauty in blue beside Qi Lianjue couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°General, don¡¯t lose your temper. That¡­ That¡¯s Su Yi!¡±

    ¡°Why should I care who?he¡­ Hm? Did you just say that he¡¯s¡­ Su Yi!?¡± At first, Qi Lianjue¡¯s words were full of disdain, but he quickly reacted. His expression went rigid, and his eyes widened as he stared intently at the youth standing before Dragon¡¯s Gate Pass. A chill coursed up and down his spine, reaching all the way to the back of his head.

    It was as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning. He just stood there, stunned.

    The atmosphere around Dragon¡¯s Gate Pass was instantly strange and stifled.

    By now, the tall, majestic man on the other side of Qi Lianjue had already stepped forth. He hurriedly drew closer and sped his fist. ¡°Young Lord Su, General Qi is my senior apprentice brother. He didn¡¯t know who you were, resulting in a misunderstanding. I hope you won¡¯t pursue this matter.¡±

    As he spoke, beads of cold sweat formed on his brow.

    This was none other than Chang Guoke, a disciple of the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect!

    The stunning woman beside him was, naturally, Qing Jin.

    Looking at Su Yi now, there was a conflicted look on her fair, exquisite face.

    She and Chang Guoke would never have guessed that they¡¯d bump into Su Yi here, much less that they¡¯d encounter such an incident.

    ¡°Su Yi!¡±

    ¡°So, he¡¯s the one who killed one of the Great Qin¡¯s Earthly Immortals! He¡¯s?that?Su Yi!¡±

    Meanwhile, the distant onlookers included no shortage of martial artists, who were now in uproar. When they realized who Su Yi was, they werepletely stunned.

    This was a dazzling figure, someone who¡¯d shaken the entire nation. Now, here he was, already at Dragon¡¯s Gate Pass!

    The man who Su Yi had flung to the ground, as well as the scattered soldiers finally understood. Their faces were ashen, and they inwardly cried out.

    How could they?not?have heard of Su Yi?

    Lately, Su Yi¡¯s name had stirred up enormous uproar and countless waves in the Jade Capital!

    Facing a peerless figure who¡¯d killed numerous kings and even an Earthly Immortal, any lingering thoughts of revenge disappeared in a puff of smoke. They were even celebrating¡­

    Celebrating that they were still alive!

    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s end this matter here.¡± Su Yi nced at the visibly panicked Chang Guoke and decided not to pursue this any further.

    Qi Lianjue inwardly sighed in relief, but he couldn¡¯t help but look awkward and ufortable. He¡¯d only just proimed that should Su Yi make it through Dragon¡¯s Gate Pass, he¡¯d give up?on the military?life and be a farmer.

    In the blink of an eye, reality had pped him mercilessly across the face, and boy, did it sting. He¡¯d really embarrassed himself this time!

 Chapter 316: A City Full of Wind and Rain, All Because of Him

    <h4>Chapter 316: A City Full of Wind and Rain, All Because of Him</h4>

    When he saw that Su Yi had no intention of pursuing this, Chang Guoke sped his fist in gratitude. ¡°Many thanks for your magnanimity.¡±

    The swordsman with the curly beard obviously held Su Yi in far greater awe than before.

    However, there was no difort mixed in with his respect. He seemed to have something to say, yet he couldn¡¯t quite say it. There was obviously something off about his mood.

    Su Yi said thoughtfully, ¡°And here I thought that after I killed Lu Dongliu and hispanions, as an inheritor of the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect, you¡¯d view me with enmity too.¡±

    Chang Guoke instantly felt awkward and a bit embarrassed. Quite some time passed before heughed bitterly, ¡°Young Lord Su, you saved my life. I, Chang Guoke, am not the type to repay kindness with enmity.¡±

    ¡°Being stuck in the middle like this must be ufortable,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°There¡¯s no need for this. I care more about the heart than its vestiges. Even if your sect forces you to be my enemy, I won¡¯t be angry with you.¡±

    Chang Guoke was stunned.

    It was then that a fire-plumed crane descended from the heavens. An elderly Daoist with an immortal bearing rode on its back. Despite his age, his eyes were as bright as child¡¯s.

    This was the very picture of an immortal riding a crane, and the scene threw the entire area into uproar.

    Chang Guoke, Qing Jin, and Qi Lianjue¡¯s expressions were instantly serious as they greeted this new arrival. ¡°Your disciples greet you, Master!¡±

    The Pineme Daoist!

    He was the high elder of the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect, third in the sect¡¯s seniority. He was also a long-famous Earthly Immortal!

    When the martial artists present recognized the Pineme Daoist, they couldn¡¯t help but gasp. All were visibly stunned.

    This was an existence akin to an immortal or god, and it had been years since hest showed himself in public. Yet now, here he was,nding before Dragon¡¯s Gate Pass on the back of a crane!

    The atmosphere was instantly solemn and oppressive.

    The Pineme Daoist dismounted andnded on the ground. His gaze swept across the surrounding area. ¡°What happened just now?¡±

    His voice boomed like a morning bell or twilight drum, spreading far and wide.

    Qing Jin immediately stepped up and whispered a brief exnation.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    When she finished, the Pineme Daoist¡¯s intimidating gaze crackled with electricity. He stared at the distant Su Yi, a strange look floating up onto his face. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re Su Yi?¡±

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°It seems few in this world would dare impersonate me.¡±

    The Pineme Daoist fell momentarily silent. Suddenly, he gestured to Chang Guoke. ¡°Apprentice,e with me. Let him leave.¡±

    His tone left no room for argument.

    Chang Guoke instantly felt pressured, and he hesitated.

    Su Yi said, ¡°Go on. Remember what I said: I care more about the heart than its vestiges.¡±

    Chang Guoke¡¯s face filled with shame. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Young Lord Su, you saved my life. I absolutely will never forget your benevolence!¡±

    With that, he turned to leave.

    To disobey his master¡¯s orders would make him disloyal, but to fall out with me would go against righteousness. He¡¯s really in a tight spot¡­?Su Yi thought to himself.?Fortunately, he isn¡¯t the type to forget a favor. That¡¯s enough.

    As he thought, Su Yi turned and walked through Dragon¡¯s Gate Pass. From beginning to end, the Pineme Daoist just watched coldly. He made no attempts to stop him.

    The onlookers couldn¡¯t help but find it strange.

    Word that Su Yi had killed the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect¡¯s Lu Dongliu had long since shaken the entire Great Zhou.

    No one would have guessed that the Pineme Daoist would let Su Yi go so easily. To their surprise, no such scene unfolded.

    It was only after Su Yi¡¯s figure disappearedpletely from view that Chang Guoke and Qing Jin sighed in relief. Both of them had long since broken into cold sweats; they¡¯d been worried that one wrong word would provoke their master into attacking.

    Only Qi Lianjue seemed to understand. ¡°Master, are you nning to let Su Yi enter the Jade Capital so that Family Head Su can take care of him himself?¡±

    However, the Pineme Daoist shook his head and sighed. ¡°I just received word that two hours ago, Vice Sect Leader Shi Fengliu shed with Su Yi above the Qinn River, only for Su Yi to y his mount and send him retreating in disgrace.¡±

    The crowd¡¯s hair stood on end, and they looked at each other in shock.

    Shi Fengliu was an Earthly Immortal who¡¯d mastered a sword intent and possessed all manner of secret arts!

    Even he¡¯d been forced to flee from Su Yi. Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised to hear this?

    Only now did they understand why the Pineme Daoist hadn¡¯t intervened. He wasn¡¯t sure he could win!

    ¡°Rest assured. Now that the boy has reached the Jade Capital, he¡¯s sure to encounter fatal disaster. When the timees, there will be no need for the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect to take action; he has almost no chance of getting out of this alive,¡± said the Pineme Daoist coldly. ¡°What we need to do now is draw a line between him and us. We absolutely cannot have even the slightest connection to him!¡±

    As he spoke, he nced at Chang Guoke and Qing Jin. The implied warning was readily apparent.

    Chang Guoke felt pained, and he sighed to himself.

    Qing Jin¡¯s emotions wereplex and hard to pinpoint.

    She and Su Yi weren¡¯t friends; he¡¯d even pped her across the face once, which she¡¯d been indignant and upset about ever since.

    She ought to have been happy knowing that Su Yi was about to encounter numerous potentially fatal dangers here in the Jade Capital. Yet for some reason, she couldn¡¯t quite manage it.

    ¡°Come on, we ought to head to the capital too.¡± The Pineme Daoist then led Chang Guoke and Qing Jin away.

    Meanwhile, a messenger sparrow hawk left Dragon¡¯s Gate Pass and took to the skies, streaking toward the Jade Capital at the highest possible speeds.

    Su Yi had arrived at Dragon¡¯s Gate Pass. This was major news, and they had to report it right away.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°So this is the Jade Capital. It''s actually somewhat impressive.¡±

    An hourter.

    Su Yi saw the outline of a city appear off in the distance, just over the horizon. There was no end in sight.

    The thousand-foot walls towered into the sky, like a giant dragon. Beneath the light of the heavens, they shone with radiant gold luster, a magnificent sight.

    The smoke of the mortal world¡¯s chimneys rose into the air, and the dense spiritual energy fluctuations were shocking. In addition, there were asional clouds of purple smoke, but these were almost impossible for ordinary people to see.

    This was the imperial qi unique to thosends with an emperor in residence!

    Purple air flew in from the east, and the emperor governed ten thousand territories.

    This was the pattern of the nation¡¯s spirit veins. Any mortal nation would, when deciding where to build its capital, have a cultivator proficient in geomancy seek out spirit veins. This would bless and enrich the nation.

    Of course, to Su Yi, so called ¡°imperial air¡± was actually the formless aura of the masses.

    Those who won the people¡¯s support be the sons of heaven, men like true dragons. They could direct the fate of an entire nation.

    But upon losing the people¡¯s support, their collective aura would leave you and disappear like a cloud of smoke.

    An emperor was to his nation as an idol statue was to its temple. He received the faith power of the masses, which naturally manifested as an inscrutable and divine aura.

    There were even cultivators who specialized in using the incense of the mortal world to prove their Dao. They used incense and other expressions of worship to gather the faith power of the masses and form a golden body.

    This was the ¡°Dao of Incense.¡±

    However, this was just an aberrant branch of cultivation. Some even considered it a heretical or crooked path, and most peak-level ancient orthodoxies disdained this approach.

    The purple air of the Jade Capital is ordinary at best. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the current emperor of the Great Zhou has yet to break into the Origin Dao.

    Or perhaps, from the moment he sat upon the throne and epted responsibility for the nation¡¯s prosperity, reaching the Origin Dao became far more difficult; if he does so, the masses will cast him aside.

    ¡°What does the general popce need? Definitely not a cultivator fixated on achieving immortality and pursuing the Dao.?As Su Yi thought, he strolled leisurely ahead.

    However, Su Yi also knew full well that there were always exceptions. The emperor¡¯s hope of proving Dao while ruling over the masses was fleeting, but this wasn¡¯t entirely impossible.

    All he needed was to imitate those cultivators who relied on ¡°the Dao of Incense¡±, using the faith of the masses as his foundations in the Grand Dao. That way, he could soar to greater heights.

    The disadvantage of this approach was that although collective faith could give you power, it could also take it away!

    Should the nation fail to prosper, should the people be discontented, should the nation fall apart, one¡¯s cultivation would suffer a bacsh!

    But then, there was no doubt about it: the emperor wasn¡¯t pursuing that particr path. Otherwise, the purple air lingering over the capital wouldn¡¯t have been so ordinary.

    As he approached the towering, imposing city gates, he gradually saw the human traffic flowing in and out of the city, and the sound of hustle and bustle emanated from afar.

    He was still outside the city. This was but a first glimpse of the bustling atmosphere of a national capital.

    When he saw this, remembrance rose unbidden to Su Yi¡¯s gaze.

    The winter of his fourteenth year, he braved a blizzard and left the Su Family and the Jade Capital on his own.

    Now, three yearster, he¡¯de back.

    However, he was no longer the weak, lonely boy he¡¯d once been.

    My memories of this city really have been engraved into my bones. If I don¡¯t sever this grudge, it¡¯ll affect my mental state going forward¡­?Su Yi¡¯s gaze was deep and inscrutable, like the stagnant waters of an ancient well.

    He could clearly sense that as he stood before the Jade Capital, memories he¡¯d long since sealed deep within his heart reawakened, flowing into his consciousness like waters bursting through a dam.

    He didn¡¯t try to stop this from happening.

    All of these were his experiences in this lifetime. There was no need to suppress them.

    In the end, a zing hatred and fury filled his heart and mind.

    This was hatred for the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family.

    The rage following his mother¡¯s death had umted for years. The mes of fury zed within him, and there was no way to simply get rid of or disperse them.

    After a while, Su Yi let out a breath of turbid air, put his hands behind his back, and slipped into the bustling flow of human traffic. He passed through the gates, and before long, his tall, lean figure disappeared from view.

    That day, news of Su Yi¡¯s arrival in the Jade Capital spread throughout the city at the fastest possible speed, drawing countless people¡¯s attention.

    ¡°He left the Imperatorial Province and began his journey to the Jade Capital on the fourth. Who would have thought¡­ that he¡¯d actually make it here alive?¡± sighed an elder with great emotion.

    ¡°The boy slew an Earthly Immortal on his way here. A storm has been brewing in the Jade Capital for a long time. Now that he¡¯s here, it¡¯s finally time for the curtains to open!¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know how great a disturbance Su Yi will cause, or how this will end for him¡­¡± Some people were full of eagerness.

    ¡°Quick, send someone to investigate. Find out where he takes up residence and how many factions are acting in secret. Be quick about it!¡±

    The leaders of some of the city¡¯s more prominent factions picked up on an entirely different ¡°scent¡±, and they passed on their orders, putting their spies to work.

    ¡­

    As darkness fell, the light of dusk shone like fire.

    Deep within the imperial pce.

    ¡°You only just arrived in the Jade Capital, but you¡¯ve already brought a storm to the city. Impressive, Su Yi!¡±

    The emperor of the Great Zhou sat atop his throne. He wore wide-sleeved robes, and his long hair hung loose behind his back. He ced the secret intelligence report he¡¯d just received on the table beside him with a resounding?thwap.

    Then, he rose from his throne, his gaze as deep as the ocean, and faced the hall¡¯s entryway.

    ¡°Pass on my orders: from this day forth, the Shadow Dragon Guards are to keep a close eye on Su Yi¡¯s movements. I¡¯m actually rather eager to see just how many waves he can stir up in the Jade Capital!¡±

 Chapter 317: Carrying a Sword, Clad in White, a Late Night Visitor

    <h4>Chapter 317: Carrying a Sword, d in White, a Late Night Visitor</h4>

    The Su Family

    Verdant Parasol Courtyard.

    Su Hongli held a jar of game pieces in one hand. With the other, he set up the Go board.

    One piece after another, alternating ck and white filled the board. They gradually reached a stalemate.

    He was ying Go against himself, and taking great pleasure in it.

    It was only after night fell that Su Hongli suddenly furrowed his brow, sighed, then swept his arm across the full Go board. ¡°In this world, nothing is harder to defeat than one¡¯s self. That¡¯s true in Go, and it¡¯s true in cultivation, too.¡±

    The Daoist?elder?had already been waiting for quite some time. When he heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°When you y board games, you hope to ce each piece without regrets. When you cultivate, you hope to proceed without hindrances.¡±

    Su Hongliughed and rose. ¡°Everyone understands that in principle, yes, but it¡¯s hard to implement. Daoist Brother, you¡¯ve been waiting for quite some time now. Do you have urgent business?¡±

    The elder nodded. ¡°Su Yi has arrived in the Jade Capital.¡±

    The darkness gradually deepened, and themplight flickered in the evening winds.

    ¡°Hah?¡± Su Hongliughed. ¡°But then, this is within my expectations.¡±

    The elder said softly, ¡°It was also today that Su Yi shed with Shi Fengliu above the Qinn River. He slew Shi Fengliu¡¯s mount, sending him fleeing in panic.

    ¡°Furthermore, at Dragon¡¯s Gate Pass, the Pineme Daoist just watched as Su Yi left; he made no attempt to stop him.¡±

    Su Hongli fell silent.

    When he did speak a momentter, his tone was rife with loathing. ¡°Shi Fengliu has always been an ipetent member of the Possessed. He thinks himself loftier than his peers, but it¡¯s ridiculous; he seized the shell of a mere schr without the slightest cultivation. His foundations arecking, and his aptitude is unexceptional. Due to the limits of his fleshly body, it doesn¡¯t matter how immensely capable he may be; he¡¯s unlikely to ever amount to much.¡±

    He paused, then continued, ¡°As for the Pineme Daoist, he¡¯s always been cautious, and he doesn¡¯t see the big picture. Hecks boldness, and his progress is doomed to stagnate in the Origin Dao; he¡¯s unworthy of notice.

    ¡°It¡¯s not at all surprising that the pair of them didn''t dare fight my unworthy son to the death.¡±

    He delivered this evaluation casually and naturally, but with an air of superiority. His words brimmed with undisguised contempt.

    But the elderly Daoist seemed to think this perfectly ordinary; he wasn¡¯t the least bit surprised. After a moment¡¯s thought, he said, ¡°His Majesty has already issued a decree. He¡¯s having the Shadow Dragon Guards keep tabs on Su Yi¡¯s movements. However, it seems he has no intention of suppressing Su Yi. Rather, he seems interested to see just what kind of disturbance Su Yi will bring to the capital.¡±

    Su Hongliughed. ¡°I imagine His Majesty is curious to see whether my unworthy son or I emerge victorious.¡±

    The elderly Daoist was silent.

    Su Hongli¡¯s gaze was deep and solemn, and he said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve been in seclusion here for over a decade, and I¡¯ve paid no heed to mundane affairs. His Majesty most likely wonders just how far my cultivation has progressed. There¡¯s no harm in taking this opportunity to show him.¡±

    The elderly Daoist couldn¡¯t help but warn him, ¡°Fellow Daoist, the Radiant Epoch is not yet upon us. If you reveal your strength too early, I¡¯m afraid it will invite unnecessary trouble. Remember, the cultivation factions of the Great Xia have all already started taking action. Their agents are wandering throughout the Azure Continent¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°No matter,¡± said Su Hongli. ¡°I¡¯m just dealing with my unworthy son. There will be no need to call upon my full power.¡±

    As he spoke, he walked back to his room. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Daoist Brother, please see yourself out.¡±

    The elder was stunned for a moment. Then, he shook his head. Ultimately, this was a Su Family matter, and it involved a deeply-hidden past. It wouldn¡¯t do for him to get involved.

    ¡­.

    It waste at night, and a crescent moon hung overhead, glinting like the edge of a knife.

    Deep within Auspicious Lane¡¯s Peach Glyph Alley, inside Pinewind Vi.

    Su Yi reclined in his wicker chair, perfectly content. This residence was rather decent. It was elegant and tranquil with scattered, towerings, as well as flowerbeds, vegetable gardens, a pond, and a gazebo.

    When Su Yi arrived, it was obvious that someone had recently cleaned up. Everything was neat and tidy, and even the bedding was brand new.

    Now, sitting in the courtyard and staring up at the radiant moon hovering overhead, listening to the rustling pines, Su Yi felt utterly rxed.

    Earlier, he took a stroll around Peach Glyph Alley. He found an old, unassuming little restaurant, where he ate a bowl of steamingmb offal noodle soup, two catties of spiced beef, a te of boiled peanuts, and a serving of smoked fish. He also drank a jar of the proprietor¡¯s home-brewed, unfiltered rice wine.

    Both the food and the wine had an extraordinary vor.

    ¡°If there weren¡¯t any trifles to worry about, this would be a lovely night,¡± Su Yi muttered to himself. ¡°s, a handful of flies are ruining the scenery¡­¡±

    Still lying in his chair, he stretched his hand into the air and?grabbed.

    Thirty feet away, a thin pine needle shot out of a towering tree, stopping and hovering over Su Yi¡¯s right palm.

    The pine needle was thin and green, and it hovered there like a miniature flying sword. Su Yi was releasing power through his fingers to control it, and it danced and whirled above his palm.

    ¡°Go!¡± Su Yi waved his sleeves.

    Bang!

    The pine needle shot into the air like a miniature sword. It was still flying through the air when it split apart, the pieces flying in different directions.

    About three hundred feet from the Pinewind Vi, near the main gates of another residence, a man who looked like a beggar was curled up in a corner, fast asleep and snoring.

    Chhh!

    A sh of green light streaked by, stabbing his left cheek and carving a needlepoint-sized bloody hole. It hurt so much that the ¡°beggar¡± shot to his feet, an agonized expression on his face.

    Meanwhile¡ª

    Outside Peach Glyph Alley, an elderly sugar-coated haw salesman trembled, and a low grunt escaped his lips. There was now a piece of green pine needle embedded in his neck.

    About a hundred feet from him, on the eaves of another building, a woman in military uniform cried out and staggered. The tile beneath her shoes shattered, and she almost fell.

    Simr scenes yed out, one after another, within a thousand-foot radius of the Pinewind Vi.

    Each of the shadowy figures skulking in the darkness found themselves stabbed by a pine needle. Without exception, their faces filled with panic, and a chill coursed down their spines.

    Furthermore, a calm voice appeared alongside their injuries, resounding directly in their ears. ¡°Tell the faction behind you that from now on, anyone who dares enter Peach Glyph Alley and disturb by tranquility will be killed without mercy. Scram!¡±

    Every word struck with the force of a massive hammer, mming into the spies¡¯ souls. Everything in front of them went ck, and their qi and blood surged. They almost felt as if they were about to copse.

    Before long, the informants of the Jade Capital¡¯s various prominent factions had all scampered off. None dared linger.

    That very night, word of Su Yi¡¯s warning spread throughout the Jade Capital, instantly stirring up who-knows-how-much uproar.

    The Pinewind Vi.

    Were I a fifth-level Grandmaster, I could use five elemental spiritual Dao Light, supported by my divine sense, to turn flowers and leaves into flying swords and kill enemies from a thousand feet away¡­

    But now¡­ All I can do is deal a little superficial damage, and even then, only just barely. My power is decidedly insufficient.

    Su Yi tapped the wicker chair¡¯s armrests and sank into thought. There was no doubt about it; word of his arrival in the Jade Capital had already spread, drawing the attention of numerous prominent factions.

    But then, Su Yi wasn¡¯t actually worried about anything.

    If anyone was blind enough toe looking for trouble, he wouldn¡¯t mind just killing them.

    Today is the fifteenth day of the fourth month. I¡¯m due to visit the Su Family in neen days. That¡¯s enough time to bring my cultivation to the peak of the fifth-level Grandmaster Realm.

    I just wonder if Su Hongli has already prepared or not.?Su Yi stared into the night sky, gazing at the moon and stars. Night in the Jade Capital was no different than night anywhere else.

    Ultimately, this was still just a mundane nation.

    After a while, Su Yi rose. He nned to return to his room and cultivate for a while.

    But it was then that he suddenly whipped around and nced at the courtyard¡¯s main gate.

    As if by unspoken agreement, the instant Su Yi nced over, a cold, ethereal voice reminiscent of the song of an oriole rang out.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, I¡¯vee in the middle of the night. Please don¡¯t take offense.¡± Every word was like a pearl ttering against a jade te, pleasing to the ear.

    Su Yi settled back into his wicker chair and said casually, ¡°Climb in over the walls.¡±

    ¡°......¡± The voice outside the courtyard fell silent.

    Shortly after, a delicate figure climbed in over the walls andnded gently on the ground.

    She was a young woman in clothes as white as snow, with a sword on her back. Her dark hair was tied back into a casual ponytail and held in ce with a red string, revealing an elegant, picturesque little face.

    She was tall and slender, and her creamy skin sparkled. A yellow wine gourd hung from her waist.

    Aside from the string she used to tie back her hair, she was entirely unadorned, but she had a naturally sculpted beauty and graceful bearing.

    She stood beneath a pine tree, illuminated by the flecks of moonlight pouring through its needles. She was like an immortal beauty, outstanding and transcendently aloof.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes shone with surprise.

    The young woman stood in the courtyard, like a begonia bowing her head. She was silent beneath the moonlight.

    Who dared proim their beauty wless?

    Su Yi had no choice but to admit it: the young woman who¡¯de calling in the middle of the night was a rare, peerless beauty. Furthermore, she had a distinctive, ethereal air about her.

    Were an ordinary person to see her, they might well mistake her for an immortal beauty from a painting.

    Of course, what really interested Su Yi was the young woman¡¯s aura. It was starkly different from an ordinary person¡¯s.

    As Su Yi evaluated the white-robed young woman, she evaluated him. Her bright eyes were clear as limpid pools, and they shone with a hint of strange light.

    Shortly after, she greeted him directly. ¡°Yue Shichan greets you, Fellow Daoist Su.¡±

    Su Yi suddenly understood. ¡°Are you the legendary Featherflow King?¡±

    He remembered who she was. Of the nine non-Zhou kings, she was unquestionably the greatest.

    The people of the Great Zhou honored her as a peerless genius, the type that only appeared once in a millennium.

    She once ventured into the Great Wei, alone save for her sword, then defeated nine of the Great Wei¡¯s Xiantian Martial Ancestors in session. Her name shook both nations, spreading throughout thends.

    She¡¯d also once ventured into the most perilous region of the Great Zhou, Mount?Heavenfault. There, she slew twelve yao kings. She was invincible and unstoppable.

    In the Great Zhou, the Featherflow King, Yue Shichan, was a legendary figure!

    ¡°A legend? You tter me. You¡¯re far worthier of the title, Fellow Daoist. After all, even if you searched the entire Azure Continent, you¡¯d find few other Grandmasters capable of ying an Earthly Immortal,¡± said Yue Shichan, her tone soft and tranquil. Beneath the moonlight, her graceful figure looked illusory and ethereal.

    Su Yi smiled, then said with great interest, ¡°Never mind that. Why have youe to see me thiste at night?

    Yue Shichan said candidly, ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you recently, and I was curious. I wanted to witness your bearing for myself, so I decided to pay you a visit.¡±

    Su Yi was stunned.?She came?here thiste?at night just to catch a glimpse of me?

 Chapter 318: The Past Becomes an Obsession

    <h4>Chapter 318: The Past Bes an Obsession</h4>

    Su Yi said, ¡°Who knows how many eyes are watching this Pinewind Vi as we speak? Aren¡¯t you afraid they¡¯ll misunderstand?¡±

    Yue Shichan said softly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you darede here on your own. All I¡¯ve done ise here to see you. Besides, what need is there to fear others¡¯ criticism?

    Su Yi smiled.?This woman is rather interesting.

    He gestured to a stone bench off to the side. ¡°Sit.¡±

    But Yue Shichan refused. ¡°I¡¯ve already seen you, so it¡¯s time for me to leave. Right, I¡¯m rather looking forward to your battle with Su Hongli on the fourth.¡±

    With that, she disappeared in a sh, like a streak of illusory flowing light.

    Su Yi arched his brow. He dared say with certainty that Yue Shichan really had juste to ¡°see¡± him, and that she had no other goal.

    After she left, Su Yi sank into thought.

    Earlier, he¡¯d sensed a downright unfathomable aura emanating from the ancient sword on Yue Shichan¡¯s back.

    It wasn¡¯t some terrifying power, nor did it seem like some type of mysterious treasure. Rather, it seemed like a living thing.

    Could it be that her ancient sword hides a sword spirit??Su Yi stroked his jaw, a hint of regret in his eyes.

    Yue Shichan had no enmity for him. Otherwise, he could have tried using his divine sense to investigate her ancient sword¡¯s mysteries.

    Ning Sihua¡¯s body houses a sealed, mysterious power, Mu Xi has his Qilin Blood Jade Pendant. Shi Fengliu is almost certainly possessed, and Yue Shichan¡¯s ancient sword hides deep secrets¡­

    Judging from this, it seems that those who stand at the pinnacle of the Great Zhou are each hiding secrets.

    What about Su Hongli? Is he possessed too?

    The darkness was growing ever deeper.

    Su Yi rose and walked into his room. As was his custom, he cultivated before lying down and sinking into a deep sleep.

    However, tonight, he had a dream¡ª

    He was in a dark, damp room, lit only with dim, mottledmplight.

    A haggard woman sat there, candlelight illuminating her face, as well as her pallid, almost transparentplexion.

    She was?bony?and gaunt, and from time to time, she burst into hacking coughs. However, whenever she looked at Su Yi, her eyes filled with pity and doting.

    Su Yi was only four years old. He sat on a high stool, a bowl of noodles ced in front of him. The broth was watery, with only a few overcooked leafy vegetables for vor. Although the noodles were steaming hot, they were nd.

    The woman looked directly at Su Yi and said gently, ¡°Yi¡¯er, today is your birthday. You¡¯re still so young, but I¡¯m afraid I cannot wait any longer. There are some things I must tell you. You have to remember them always. Do you understand?¡±

    Su Yi raised his little face. ¡°Mom, what do you want to tell me?¡±

    The woman tousled his hair, the rims of her eyes slightly bloodshot. ¡°Later, when I¡¯m not around, you have to take good care of yourself. No matter how others treat you, you have to do whatever it takes to live on. Do you understand?¡±

    The four-year-old Su Yi nodded firmly. ¡°Mm!¡±

    The woman sighed bitterly, her expression moving and sad. ¡°I¡¯ve implicated you. If not for me, you wouldn¡¯t have to suffer like this¡­¡±

    As she spoke, her eyes welled up, and tears dripped down her face.

    The four-year-old Su Yi got up and wiped away her tears, his heart aching. ¡°Mom, why are you crying? I¡¯m not suffering! I¡¯ll do as you say! I¡¯ll take good care of myself, and I¡¯ll live on, so you have to take care of yourself too. Later, I¡¯ll ask Father to treat your sickness, and¡­¡±

    The woman smiled, looking gratified as she hugged the four-year-old Su Yi close. She murmured, ¡°Yi¡¯er, I¡­ I really wanted to watch you grow up¡­.¡±

    Her voice gradually faded away.

    The four-year-old Su Yi didn¡¯t know what was happening, but he suddenly realized that although she was still embracing him, his mother was gradually getting colder.

    Until finally, she was like an ice cube¡­

    That was the second day of the second lunar month, the day the dragon raises its head.

    His birthday, as well as the day his mother left this world.

    That tabletop, just barely visible beneath the flickering candlelight. A bowl of nd, watery birthday noodles. Those arms holding him tight as their owner silently passed on. All were images that would never leave him.

    The dreamscape suddenly changed¡ª

    Whap!

    Someone pped Su Yi right across the face, sending him flying backward. Hended over a hundred feet away, his handsome face instantly red and swollen. Fiery pain stung his cheek, and blood poured from the corners of his lips.

    He clenches his fists tight, his eyes aze with hatred as he?stared?intently at that distant silhouette.

    The man who¡¯d hit him seemed tall as a mountain. He wore purple robes embroidered with dragons, and his gaze was cold and indifferent. His aura was imposing and despotic, with the dignified bearing of a ruler or deity.

    Su Hongli!

    ¡°Unworthy child, I¡¯ve known for years that you¡¯ve always harbored thoughts of avenging your bitch of a mother. If my blood didn¡¯t blow through your veins, I would have executed you a long time ago!¡± Su Hongli stood with his hands behind his back, his eyes shing like lightning. His aura was terrifying, and when he looked at Su Yi, his gaze was cold and indifferent.

    As if Su Yi weren¡¯t his son at all, but rather, aughable and ridiculous ant.

    ¡°Now, I just want to know one thing. Did you kill my mother?¡± Su Yi wiped the blood from his lips, his voice raspy. His eyes were bloodshot, and his chest heaved.

    Even in the face of this question, Su Hongli merely furrowed his brow in disdain. ¡°When I, Su Hongli, conduct my affairs, I need not exin myself to anyone, much less to you, my unworthy and disgraceful son!

    ¡°Don¡¯t let me see you ever again, or else, in my capacity as the leader of the Su Family, I¡¯ll kill my own kin in the name of righteousness!¡± Then, with onest swish of his sleeves, he turned and left.

    His stalwart, majestic figure disappeared in the blink of an eye, but his voice still echoed through the air. Each word was like a knife stabbing Su Yi in the heart.

    His heart seethed and churned with hatred. He felt as if he might explode, and he had to clench his teeth to suppress the urge to roar.

    ¡°Su Yi, you¡¯re nothing but the son of a concubine, and now, you¡¯ve lost your cultivation too. You¡¯re no longer the top disciple of Blueriver Sword Manor¡¯s outer sect. Even Father doesn¡¯t ever want to see you again. Just be good and ept your fate.¡± A promising-looking youth in brocade robes walked over and crouched before Su Yi with a smile. His gaze was?pitying.

    Su Boning!

    The son of Su Hongli and his proper wife, You Qingzhi!

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not here to seize the opportunity to mock you. No, I¡¯m here with news.

    ¡°A few days ago, my mother arranged a marriage for you. Going forward, all you have to do is live out your days in peace as a live-in son-inw.¡±

    Su Boning¡¯s eyes narrowed into slits as he reached out and patted Su Yi¡¯s cheek. The gesture was utterly humiliating.

    ¡°Oh, right. I don¡¯t want to see you in the Jade Capital again. Otherwise, don¡¯t me this little brother of yours for his heartlessness!¡±

    ¡­

    Suddenly, these scenes disappeared like popped soap bubbles.

    Su Yi shuddered and?woke with?a start.

    When he opened his eyes and saw the familiar scenery of his room, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a long breath of turbid air.

    Yes, he¡¯d been dreaming just now, but all of those things had really happened to him.

    Su Yi sat up amidst the darkness, an unfathomable chill in the depths of his gaze.

    It was as if his dream had reversed the flow of time. His life shed before his eyes, scenes slipping by like scenery viewed from the back of a galloping horse. All of this was in the past, but Su Yi was well aware that this was the effect of obsession.

    Like an inner demon!

    Morning the next day.

    The skies had only just barely brightened before thunder rumbled overhead, and rain came pouring down. However, just enough time to brew a cup of tea passed before the rain stopped once more.

    It seemed like summer, when the weather changed like a fickle woman.

    Su Yi got up early, washed up, tied up his hair with a wooden pin, and left the Pinewind Vi with an oil paper umbre.

    He walked out of Pine Glyph Alley, then hired a horse-drawn carriage, proceeding north along Auspicious Lane.

    An hourter, the carriage stopped by the northern city gates.

    Su Yi exited the carriage, took out a piece of gold, and gave it to the driver. ¡°Wait here.¡±

    Then, as the carriage driver practically went mad with delight, he walked off on his own.

    North of the Jade Capital, there was a ridge called the ¡°Green Prayer Mountains.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s only impression of them dated back to when he was four years old. After his mother, Ye Yufei, passed away, a group of servants led him here to bury her on one of the Green Prayer Mountains.

    Whoosh~!

    As soon as he arrived, another downpour started. The dense curtain of rain sttered against the trees and grasses.

    Su Yi opened his oil paper umbre and, relying only on his indistinct early childhood memories, forged straight ahead.

    Before long, he stopped halfway up a mountain.

    Here, in a field of overgrown weeds,y a tomb. A white cypress had been nted beside it.

    There was no grave marker.?It was just an unadorned grave covered in weeds.

    Su Yi looked at the grave. He felt as if he were four years old again.

    It was pouring rain then too. From beginning to end, even after Ye Yufei was in the ground, Su Hongli never made an appearance.

    Not one member of the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family came.

    Su Yi remembered kneeling here in the mud and rain, staring at the grave in a daze. Not even a single tear fell from his face.

    He was so young that he still didn¡¯t understand. He didn¡¯t know what death meant.

    It was only when the servants led him away that he panicked and cried out, ¡°I want to go with my mother!¡±

    The servants burst intoughter. They said, ¡°Your mom is already dead! If you want to go with her, you¡¯ll have to die too.¡±

    Then, without any concern for his emotions, they grabbed him, turned, and left. No matter how much he wept, wailed, and struggled, no one tried tofort him.

    From that day forth, he became someone no one in the Su Family cared enough to ask about. Cold-shoulders, suppression, mockery¡­ His entire childhood was nothing but one long stretch of darkness.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    Even though he¡¯d reincarnated to cultivate anew, when he thought back to his past, inexplicable grief welled within his heart.

    He remembered Ye Yufei as an extremely strong and gentle woman. Although she was under house arrest and despite her sickness, she¡¯d never once revealed her sadness in front of him.

    Su Yi stood there in silence for quite some time, then waved his hand.

    Invisible sword qi swept forth, tearing the weeds around the grave up by the roots. A fierce gale blew past, and soon, the ground was clear.

    ¡°On the fourth day of the fifth month, I¡¯ll visit the Su Family to collect offerings. Then, on the fifth, I¡¯lle back to see you again,¡± said Su Yi.

    With that, he walked back down the mountain carrying his oil paper umbre.

    In his past life, he was the Swordmaster?of Abstruse?Force, the sovereign of the Nine Provinces of the Wilds.

    But all of that was in the past.

    In this life, he was Ye Yufei¡¯s son!

    And as her son, he naturally had to avenge his mother. He had to end this grudge and clear his emotional blockage!

    Immediately after leaving the ridge, Su Yi stopped, then nced into the distant curtain of rain.

    A tall, severe figure stood beneath a tree, both hands behind his back. He was looking at Su Yi too, watching him descend from the mountain.

    Thunder rumbled, and lightning streaked overhead, reverberating throughout the wilderness, shaking the heart and startling the soul.

 Chapter 319: A Visitor Here to Help

    <h4>Chapter 319: A Visitor Here to Help</h4>

    The man staring at him had long, loose robes. His long hair was tied up, and his face was handsome. He looked around thirty or forty.

    Su Hongli!

    He was the head of the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family and a legend who¡¯d leaped into the ranks of the Ten Great Xiantian Martial Ancestors years ago. He, alongside State Preceptor Hong Shenshang, was honored as one of the Twin Ramparts of the Great Zhou.

    It didn¡¯t matter that Su Yi had the 108,000 years of cultivation experience of his past life. The moment he saw his father here, irrepressible hatred and rage rose from the very depths of his heart.

    This was an inextinguishable obsession!

    Even with a powerful will and great wisdom, such an obsession was difficult to resolve.

    However, Su Yi¡¯s gaze remained as cold as snow, and he was outwardly just as calm as before.

    Obsession was obsession, and hatred was hatred. Still, with his current mental fortitude, he wouldn¡¯t lose control at a time like this.

    Rain poured down in buckets, and the mountain gales howled. Although it was the morning, the skies were as dim as if it were dusk. From time to time, lightning shed overhead, illuminating their surroundings with silvery light.

    Now, over a yearter, father and son reunited!

    However, the atmosphere was oppressive and deste beyondpare.

    ¡°Yesterday, when I heard you¡¯d returned to the Jade Capital, I anticipated that you woulde here. Thus, I decided toe have a look at you,¡± said Su Hongli. His tone was casual and calm, not overbearing, and not at all emotional. This was the very pinnacle of aloof, heartless indifference.

    He had no umbre, but when the pouring rain fell within three feet of him, it hit an invisible barrier and scattered.

    But Su Yi noticed something entirely different.

    There were no energy fluctuations around?Su Hongli?at all. Rather, he seemed to have merged into his surroundings, as if he were one with heavens and earth.

    As if he were just another tree or de of grass!

    ¡°Why not attack?¡± asked Su Yi. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I dared take so much as a single step into the Jade Capital, you¡¯d execute me without mercy?¡±

    Su Hongli¡¯s eyes were as stagnant as an ancient well. He said calmly, ¡°I also said that I¡¯d give you until the fifth day of the fifth month to turn over a new leaf. I naturally won¡¯t go back on my word.¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Then just wait until the fourth, when I take a stroll through the Su Family.¡±

    With that, he walked into the distance carrying his oil paper umbre. He didn¡¯t so much as spare Su Hongli a second nce.

    This was his father, as well as the person he hated most in this lifetime, but¡­ It would be just as he said in his letter. Next month, on the fourth, he¡¯d personally sever this grudge.

    Su Hongli seemed a bit surprised. When he saw Su Yi simply saunter off, his brow furrowed.

    In the end, he said nothing. It was only after Su Yi¡¯s tall, lean figure disappeared into the mists and rain that he said, ¡°Daoist Brother, we should go back too.¡±

    Then, without the slightest ripple of emotion, he ced his hands behind his back and walked off.

    An elder in Daoist robes silently appeared within the curtain of rain.

    He walked alongside Su Hongli and said, ¡°And here I thought that when father and son reunited, intense conflict was sure to follow. Instead, you were like a pair of passersby. Your words didn¡¯t reach each other, and you turned and left. It¡¯s truly surprising.¡±

    Su Hongli said casually, ¡°I didn¡¯te here to kill him, but rather, to confirm my judgment.¡±

    ¡°Which judgment?¡± the elder asked curiously.

    Su Hongli¡¯s gaze was deep and distant. ¡°That unworthy child¡­ has not been possessed. That means your initial deduction is likely on the mark. He¡¯s almost certainly taken on some expert¡¯s mantle.¡±

    The elder¡¯s expression shifted subtly, and he nodded. ¡°I have to say, Su Yi has changed far, far too much. Earlier, I used the Pupils of Magic Discernment to examine his aura, but I couldn¡¯t perceive anything at all¡­¡±

    ¡°The impression he gave me was that of an abyss swathed in mists, its depths difficult to discern. It¡¯s truly strange.¡±

    Su Hongli¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Is that so? Then this is getting more and more interesting.¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, the elder suddenly said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, how about I step in and test him?¡±

    Su Hongli waved. ¡°No need. This is my private matter, and you need not get involved.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Before the northern gates of the Jade Capital.

    Su Yi sat in a horse-drawn carriage. He was on his way back to the Pinewind Vi.

    He borrowed the force of heaven and earth to disguise his presence sopletely that not a trace of his aura leaked out. Is he worried that I¡¯ll discern his secrets??Su Yi reclinedzily in the carriage, recalling his earlier encounter with Su Hongli. A thoughtful light appeared in his eyes.

    Su Hongli was strong.

    There was no doubt about that.

    The moment heid eyes on Su Hongli, Su Yi could tell that he hadn¡¯t yet stepped into the Origin Dao, but he could fully meld his presence into his surroundings.

    This alone was enough to prove that Su Hongli¡¯s xiantian qi was of the highest possible quality, upper first rank!

    Furthermore, Su Hongli had mastered the charm of the Dao too. Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t possibly have melded his presence into his surroundings like that.

    No wonder Ning Sihua said that ten years ago, Su Hongli was already the most terrifying and mysterious of the Ten Great Xiantian Martial Ancestors. Such foundations are sufficient to contend with Earthly Immortals like Li Changning¡­.

    But then, that¡¯s just what I¡¯ve seen so far. His true strength and trump cards can¡¯t possibly be so simple.

    He once ventured deep into the wilderness of Sifting Darkness Yao Mountain and obtained a grand stroke of fortune. Assuming he hasn¡¯t been possessed, he has some as-of-yet-unknown inheritance, or perhaps a treasure¡­

    As soon as Su Yi reached this conclusion, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to give the matter any further thought.

    Next month, when the fourth rolled around, he¡¯d pay Su Hongli a personal visit. Then he¡¯d know.

    As for the Daoist elder hidden by Su Hongli¡¯s side¡­ He¡¯s likely at the Origin Pce level. That¡¯s rather surprising¡­?thought Su Yi.

    The Origin Dao was divided into three realms: Grain Avoidance, Origin Pce, and Gathering Stars.

    The Earthly Immortals Su Yi had met recently had all been Grain Avoidance cultivators.

    In other words, the Daoist elder was the first Origin Pce cultivator Su Yi had seen post-reincarnation.

    Earlier, the elder had tried using a secret technique to spy on Su Yi. His attempt had seemed silent and imperceptible, but Su Yi immediately used his divine sense to obscure his presence, leaving the other party unable to pick up on any clues.

    He even seized the opportunity to discern the Daoist elder¡¯s cultivation instead.

    In the Origin Pce Realm, the power of one¡¯s spiritual origin carved an ¡°origin pce¡± within the dantian. With this foundation in the Dao, you could contain the power of heaven and earth within your body and undergo metamorphosis starting from within. Such cultivators were far more powerful than those of the Grain Avoidance Realm.

    Of course, no matter how strong they were, Origin Dao cultivators were still just Origin Dao cultivators.

    They weren¡¯t enough to scare Su Yi.

    ¡°Young Lord, we¡¯ve arrived at Peach Glyph Alley.¡± The horse-drawn carriage rolled to a stop, jolting Su Yi from his silent contemtion. He rose, then left the carriage.

    The rain had stopped, and the skies were bright and clear.

    Su Yi carried his oil paper umbre and walked toward Pinewind Vi. From a distance, he saw a group standing near the vi¡¯s gates.

    The leader was a delicately handsome youth with a purple and gold crown and brocade robes. Every inch of him emanated the characteristic air of a noble.

    Three people stood by his side.

    One was a white-haired, clean-shaven elder in red robes and a ck gauze hat. He held a fly-whisk, and his back was slightly hunched.

    One was a man with coarse hair and a bristly beard. Hisplexion was dark, and he carried a saber.

    One was a delicate, beautiful woman in an ornate dress.

    When Su Yi came into view, the handsome youth leading the group took a deep breath, smiled, and walked up to greet him. ¡°Young Lord Su, please forgive us foring uninvited.¡±

    His threepanions¡¯ gazes all turned toward Su Yi as well.

    ¡°You are¡­?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°Young Lord Su, this is His Third Highness, Prince Zhou Zhizhen. He¡¯s made a special trip just to visit you.¡± The red-robed elder introduced the prince with a smile, his voice high-pitched and feminine.

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi. ¡°So, you¡¯re the third prince. I remember that way back when, on my way to the Imperatorial Provincial Capital, I helped Chang Guoke kill several Grandmasters. It seems they were your retainers. Are you perhaps here for revenge?¡±

    Zhou Zhizhen¡¯s expression froze, but then, he smiled. ¡°Young Lord Su, you¡¯ve misunderstood. All of that is in the past. Besides, my subordinates were blind to have offended you. You might have killed them, but they deserved it. No need to bring them up.¡±

    He paused, then said hesitantly, ¡°Young Lord, might you invite us into the Pinewind Vi to speak?¡±

    However, Su Yi refused him outright. ¡°If you have business, you can just say it here.¡±

    The red-robed elder and the others frowned.?What kind of attitude is that?

    ¡°Young Lord Su, this is the Jade Capital, and the man standing before you is the third imperial prince. We¡¯vee all the way here to help you, yet this is your attitude? Doesn¡¯t that seem a bit unreasonable?¡± snorted the pretty woman in the ornate dress.

    ¡°Help me? How so?¡± Su Yi was instantly quite surprised.

    Zhou Zhizhen then cleared his throat and said, ¡°Young Lord Su, I won¡¯t keep this hidden. I have indeede here today on your ount.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it,¡± said Su Yi.

    Zhou Zhizhen took a deep breath. ¡°Young Lord Su, I imagine you¡¯re well aware of how perilous your current predicament is. Fatal danger lurks at every corner; one wrong move, and you¡¯re doomed.¡±

    After saying this, he smiled withplete confidence and smug pride. ¡°But?I?can help you avert disaster!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shot up, and he smiled faintly. ¡°You? All by yourself?¡±

    This perfunctory, dismissive attitude made the red-robed elder and the others¡¯ frowns deepen, and when they looked at Su Yi, their gazes were somewhat displeased.?The third imperial prince has paid you a personal visit to alleviate your worries and resolve your difficulties, yet this is how you treat him?

    Zhou Zhizhen found this hard to take too, but he hid it well. He smiled, ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m still an imperial prince, and I have a certain degree of influence within the Jade Capital.

    ¡°So long as you agree to a certain condition, I guarantee that neither the Su Family nor the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect, nor any of the others who view you with enmity will dare harm a single hair on your head!¡±

    ¡°What condition?¡± asked Su Yi, his gaze inquisitive.

    Zhou Zhizhen looked around, then said solemnly, ¡°All I ask is that you pledge your loyalty to my imperial father, and¡­ to me!¡±

 Chapter 320: When Will the Show Begin?

    <h4>Chapter 320: When Will the Show Begin?</h4>

    Su Yiughed. ¡°You¡¯d best hurry up and leave.¡±

    Zhou Zhizhen couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Young Lord Su, might I ask who in the Great Zhou can ensure your safety if not my imperial father?¡±

    The red-robed elder chimed in too. ¡°Young Lord Su, you¡¯re strong enough to kill even an Earthly Immortal, and it¡¯s true that ordinary dangers cannot threaten you. However, are you truly unaware of just how many perils lurk in the current Jade Capital? I encourage you to reconsider.¡±

    The woman in the ornate dress said, ¡°Young Lord Su, you¡¯re young and promising, with limitless prospects. Why insist on putting yourself in such grave peril? Furthermore, pledging your loyalty to His Majesty and His Third Highness has only many advantages and no disadvantages. If you¡¯re clever, surely you¡¯ll see which choice is best.¡±

    When he saw that the middle-aged man with the saber was about to speak too, Su Yi waved to cut him off. ¡°Farewell. Forgive me for not seeing you out.¡±

    With that, he walked right into the Pinewind Vi.

    ¡°You¡­.¡± Zhou Zhizhen¡¯s expression darkened.

    The red-robed elder snorted, ¡°Young Lord Su, His Third Highness came here to help you. He has only the best of intentions. How can you treat him like this?¡±

    Su Yi paused, turned around, and said coldly, ¡°You just want to take advantage of the situation to force me to lower my head in submission. You call that ¡®helping¡¯? I¡¯ll say it onest time: hurry up and leave. Or else, don¡¯t me me for my poor manners.¡±

    Zhou Zhizhen¡¯s expression was increasingly dark.

    He would never have guessed that even after taking the initiative to visit in person, Su Yi wouldn¡¯t show him any respect at all. That arrogant bearing made it seem he didn¡¯t take the third prince the least bit seriously.

    The red-robed elder furrowed his brow in confusion. To the best of his knowledge, Su Yi had once pledged himself to the sixth prince¡¯s cause. He thought that the third prince showing up and promising to resolve his imminent peril ought to be enough to convince Su Yi to pledge his loyalty.

    Who¡¯d have thought Su Yi would react like this?

    ¡°Poor manners? Su Yi, this is the Jade Capital, the territory beneath the foot of the emperor, and you¡¯re going to have a hard enough time just trying to stay alive. Surely you wouldn¡¯t dare attack us?¡± said the woman in the ornate dress with a coldugh. She seemedpletely confident in her backing.

    She was naturally well aware of Su Yi¡¯s terrifyingbat prowess, but she nheless didn¡¯t believe that Su Yi would dare offend them here, in the Jade Capital.

    After all, any ordinary person was well aware of the consequences of doing so!

    Su Yi nced at her. ¡°If you dare say even one more word, I¡¯ll kill you. Don¡¯t believe me? Go ahead and try it.¡±

    The womanughed. ¡°You¡­¡±

    Splurt!

    A wisp of sword qi streaked through the air, piercing directly through the woman¡¯s throat.

    Her eyes bulged, disbelief written all over her face as a gasp escaped her lips. In the end, she clutched her throat and fell over backward, staring into the sky.

    Thud!

    The low, muffled sound of an impact followed, like a hammer mming into herpanions¡¯ hearts.

    Zhou Zhizhen and his two survivingpanions¡¯ expressions changed dramatically. They would never have guessed that Su Yi would attack, much less that he¡¯d attack so crisply and efficiently!

    They couldn¡¯t even tell how he¡¯d done it! It had been simply too fast; they didn¡¯t even have time to react, never mind stop him.

    ¡°Su Yi, do you have any idea who she was?¡± The middle-aged man with the saber roared in fury. He was so angry, his eyes seemed like they might well pop out of his skull.

    He hadn¡¯t said anything throughout this entire exchange, but the woman¡¯s death seemed to have put him over the edge, and his anger red without limit.

    ¡°Say even just one more word, and I¡¯ll kill you too,¡± said Su Yi calmly.

    The middle-aged saber wielder¡¯s entire body went rigid, and he felt so stifled that his face turned ashen, yet he dared not speak.

    Zhou Zhizhen took a deep breath and was just about to open his mouth when Su Yi nced at him. ¡°That goes for you too.¡±

    Zhou Zhizhen was stunned. He could never have imagined that Su Yi dared threaten?him?in the exact same way. He was an imperial prince!

    Even so, in the face of Su Yi¡¯s utterly emotionless gaze, he shuddered and forced his retort back down.

    When the red-robed elder saw this, how could he possibly dare say anything?

    ¡°Take the body and?scram.¡± Su Yi pointed to the woman in the ornate dress¡¯s corpse.

    It was obvious that Zhou Zhizhen was on the verge of exploding. He was an imperial prince! In the Jade Capital, even Earthly Immortals were polite to him!

    When had he ever endured such humiliation?

    But he dared not say anything. He dared not gamble with his life, not even if his bellyful of suppressed rage and shame was hard to bear.

    In the end, he gnashed his teeth, red hatefully, then turned and left.

    When his survivingpanions saw this, they hurriedly gathered the woman¡¯s corpse and followed him away.

    From beginning to end, not one of them dared say so much as a single word.

    It was only after they¡¯d left Peach Glyph Alley that Zhou Zhizhen¡¯s infuriated bellow rang out from afar. ¡°Su Yi, once you¡¯re dead, I¡¯ll personally dispose of your corpse!¡±

    Su Yiughed but paid him no heed. He just turned and entered the Pinewind Vi.

    Those who resorted to flinging insults when angry were always the most ipetent.

    Upon returning to his chambers, Su Yi sat cross-legged and took out a jade bottle. He tipped it over, removing a single crystalline, transparent pill. Flowing light?glittered?around it.

    The Nine Apertures Dragon Tiger Pill!

    The Pill Clear Sect was the top holynd for medicine refiners in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, and this was one of their Four Great Spirit Pills of the Origin Dao!

    When martial artists stepped into the Origin Dao, they could use such spirit pills to establish first-rate foundations. It was famous throughout the Wilds.

    Yet now, as rare and precious as this pill was, Su Yi was using it to temper his Grandmaster Realm cultivation.

    Furthermore, ever since the seventh day of the fourth month, when he left Treasure Temple Yao Mountain, he¡¯d refined one such pill every three days.

    This was already his third.

    In the hands of a Grain Avoidance Realm cultivator, one Nine Apertures Dragon Tiger Pill was enough to establish solid foundations in the Grand Dao.

    But to Su Yi, refining three such pills was only enough to get him to the pinnacle of the fourth-level Grandmaster Realm.

    The crux of the mattery with his overly firm andprehensive foundations; you could say they were unprecedented.

    If I can refine Five-Colored Spiritual Radiance, I¡¯ll be able to ride my sword into battle and unleash the ¡®Great Five Elements Suppression Domain Sword.¡¯ When the timees, one sh will be enough to take down even people like Shi Fengliu, who¡¯veprehended sword?intents. It¡¯ll be no harder than taking something out of my pocket¡­

    That aside, once my Five-Colored Spiritual Radiance isplete, my organs will act as furnaces, and the power of my physique will beparable to a zed golden Buddha. My fingers will be able to shatter an Origin Dao talisman sword with ease.

    As for the power of my divine sense, I¡¯ll be able to cultivate the ¡®One-Strike Divine ughter Incantation.¡¯ It¡¯s a level higher than the Great Void Soul Sword Incantation, especially against the divine sense of Origin Dao cultivators. With it, I can sweep through them as easily as an ax through rotten wood.

    It¡¯s just that the One-Strike Divine ughter Incantation is too despotic, and it drains far too much soul power. Better not to use it except at a critical juncture.

    Su Yi took the Nine Apertures Dragon Tiger Pill, then pondered as he?cultivated.

    A Grandmaster¡¯s true metamorphosis urred at the fifth level. The first four levels were merely the build-up. It was when they reached the fifth level that a qualitative transformation urred.

    When that time came, the five major organs acted as furnaces. If this happened alongside Five-Colored Spiritual Radiance, the cultivator¡¯s soul, body, and cultivation would all undergo an earth-shaking transformation.

    And it was only upon reaching that level that he¡¯d have the foundations necessary to use certain secret arts.

    Such as the Great Five Elements Suppression Domain Sword. This was a peerless sword incantation Su Yi had created in his past life, and it was counted amongst the Wilds¡¯ Thirty-Three Sutras of the Dao of the Sword.

    Its subtleties involved unsurpassed applications of the Grand Dao of the Five Elements.

    Those beneath the Origin Dao weren¡¯t in any way qualified to cultivate it.

    Simrly, if Su Yi failed to achieve Five-Colored Spiritual Radiance in the Grandmaster Realm, he naturally wouldn¡¯t be able to unleash this peerless incantation¡¯s true power.

    The One-Strike Divine ughter Incantation, on the other hand, was a peerless technique of soul cultivation. It wasn¡¯t all that deep or profound, but it targeted the divine sense, making it unstoppably despotic.

    With the current limits of Su Yi¡¯s soul power, he could unleash it, but even one attack would send his soul into a weakened state.

    But if his soul power broke through once more, he could use the incantation with room to spare.

    In summary, Su Yi had the knowledge and experience of his past life, so he had countless secret arts and miraculous methods at his disposal to begin with. He had nock ofbat skills whatsoever.

    Of course, this was on the precondition that his cultivation was enough to use said skills.

    At my current cultivation speed, I should be able to enter the fifth level of the Grandmaster Realm within seven days¡­

    He wasn¡¯t rushing.

    The Jade Capital might be full of danger, but he wasn¡¯t overly concerned. His current power was enough to handle all threats. Now that he¡¯d reincarnated to cultivate afresh, advancing step by step and hammering out foundations in the Grand Dao that far surpassed his past self mattered most.

    ¡­¡­

    The imperial pce.

    A vast, austere hall.

    The dark-robed emperor sat on the imperial throne, rubbing the space between his eyes. He let out a long sigh. ¡°How could we possibly have fathered a son like you?¡±

    As he spoke, he sat upright, his gaze heavy and terrifying. ¡°This is a young man capable of cutting down Earthly Immortals, yet you tried to get him to pledge himself to your cause? Did you really think a true cultivator would fear mundane imperial authority?¡±

    Third Prince Zhou Zhichen knelt there, quivering. ¡°Imperial Father, your son wanted to use this opportunity to recruit a young expert on your behalf¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, the emperorughed coldly. ¡°Nonsense! We¡¯ll only ask you this: did you decide to do this on your own, or did someone put you up to it?¡±

    Zhou Zhizhen opened his mouth and was just about to speak when the emperor coldly cut him off. ¡°We want to hear the truth! If you utter even a single falsehood, we shall strip you of your position!¡±

    Zhou Zhizhen quivered from head to toe, then kowtowed. ¡°Imperial Father,st night, I was drinking?with Second?Brother. He happened to mention that, should we convince Su Yi to work for us, it would strengthen the entire Great Zhou, and he¡¯d be another useful person working?at Imperial?Father¡¯s side¡­¡±

    The Zhou Emperor''s eyes shed, and he sighed. ¡°As expected. A fool like you is only good for being exploited.¡±

    He waved. ¡°Leave us. From this day forth, seclude yourself in your residence and ponder your failings. Without my permission, you are not to take so much as help a step outside!¡±

    His voice was rife with dense disappointment and loathing.

    Zhou Zhizhen instantly felt the energy drain from his body, as if he¡¯d lost his soul.

    He realized that, in this lifetime, he¡¯d most likely never get any closer to the imperial throne ever again¡­

    Once Zhou Zhizhen left, the emperor suddenly said, ¡°State Preceptor, do you think I could convince Su Yi to work for me if I made a personal appearance?¡±

    Hong Shenshang had been standing on one side of the hall this entire time. He pondered for a moment, then said, ¡°Your Majesty, that depends on whether or not Su Yi survives his encounter with his father unscathed.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said the Zhou Emperor. ¡°Su Yi has already arrived in the Jade Capital. Have the diplomatic missions from the Great Wei and Great Qin made any movements?¡±

    The depths of Hong Shenshang¡¯s golden eyes shed?with intimidating?luster. ¡°Your Majesty, you needn¡¯t concern yourself with that. Su Yi has arrived in the capital. Sooner orter, someone won¡¯t be able to resist jumping in first!¡±

    The emperor of the Great Zhouughed. ¡°Then for now, let¡¯s just sit back and wait until the show begins!¡±

 Chapter 321: You Tianhong, the Overflowing Goblet

    <h4>Chapter 321: You Tianhong, the Overflowing Goblet</h4>

    Today was the seventeenth day of the fourth month, the third day since Su Yi arrived in the Jade Capital.

    The Pinewind Vi.

    Su Yi stood beneath a pine, practicing the Pine and Crane Body Refining Technique.

    As his cultivation gradually deepened, he found that he¡¯d already practiced the top foundational technique of the Wilds, the masterpiece of the Peerless Martial Emperor, to the point of mastery.

    He no longer needed to rigidly adhere to its forms and stances. Every movement flowed naturally, following his will, flowing with the mysterious and inscrutable charm.

    It was like seizing fortune from the heavens or transforming the ordinary into the divine!

    Were he here to see this, even the Peerless Martial Emperor himself might well sigh with emotion.

    This level of skill was the result of daily umtions, not something that could be aplished overnight.

    After he finished practicing the Pine and Crane Body Refining Technique, Su Yi leaned back into his wicker chair and took out some spiritual materials, which he used to nourish the Abstruse God Sword.

    The Abstruse God Sword was carved with the Spirit-Devouring Edict, and there was a wisp of a Netherme Demon Sparrow¡¯s soul essence sealed inside. Whenever Su Yi had spare time, he¡¯d take out various spiritual materials to ¡°feed¡± his weapon.

    By now, the Abstruse God Sword¡¯s condition and power were obviously a level higher than before. The serene darkness of the de and the glint of its edge were reserved, but the aura the weapon emanated was enough to make even an Origin Dao cultivator¡¯s heart quiver.

    A treasure like this was already no weaker than peak Origin Dao spiritual weapons!

    Thud thud thud!

    Someone was knocking at the door. At the same time, a respectful voice emanated from the gateway. ¡°Your Excellency Su, this humble one is called Fang Yuan. I¡¯m here to deliver information on Buddhist Master Hongji¡¯s orders¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t move from his chair. He just stretched out his hand and waved through the air, opening the door from over a hundred feet away. ¡°Come in.¡±

    A young man in gray stood outside. He looked about seventeen or eighteen, and he was a bit thin, with delicate features. When his eyes darted around, they were lively and bright.

    The young man who called himself Fang Yuan first sped his fist and bowed, then lowered his head and entered the Pinewind Vi, closing the door behind him. He went right up to Su Yi.

    ¡°Your Excellency, the information is inside. Please, take a look.¡± Fang Yuan took out a sealed jade box and proffered it with both hands.

    Su Yi epted the box and opened it. Inside was a jade slip. He reached inside with his divine sense and immediately saw the information recorded within.

    Monk Hongji¡¯s message was about the diplomatic mission from the Great Qin.

    A few days ago, the group arrived in the Jade Capital under the leadership of the chief elder of the Shanglin Temple¡¯s Arhat Hall. His Buddhist name was Lonely River.

    Aside from the Shanglin Temple¡¯s Lonely River, the mission included over a hundred people. Of them, nine were highly prominent.

    Monk Hongji¡¯s information focused on one such prominent figure, You Tianhong.

    He was from the top n of the Great Qin, the You Family. Furthermore, he was Family Head You Yuandu¡¯s younger brother.

    You Tianhong was also You Qingzhi¡¯s second brother and Su Hongli¡¯s brother-inw.

    You Xinglin, who Su Yi had killed not long ago, was You Tianhong¡¯s nephew.

    ording to the Ten Directions Pavilion¡¯s report, You Tianhong hade here with the Great Qin¡¯s emissaries to avenge You Xinglin¡¯s death!

    You Tianhong wasn¡¯t the least bit simple. In his youth, he had entered the Profound Moon Temple to cultivate, and he was Daoist Vastblue''s disciple, making him Li Changning¡¯s senior apprentice brother.

    Eighteen years ago, You Tianhong stepped into the Origin Dao, and his attainments in the Dao of the Sword were masterful. The Great Qin honored him as ¡°Sword Monarch Tianhong.¡±

    Nine years ago, You Tianhong ventured east, sword in hand, and explored the Great Qin¡¯s number-one danger zone, the Sea of Chaotic Spirits. While there, he obtained a grand stroke of fortune within an ancient ruin.

    He entered seclusion upon his return, and he¡¯d been there ever since. Eight years had passed since then.

    Yet now, You Tianhong had reappeared within the Great Qin¡¯s diplomatic mission!

    Before this, not even the Ten Directions Pavilion realized that such a mighty figure was headed for the Jade Capital!

    Thus, Monk Hongji immediately sent word, and he asked Su Yi to proceed with caution.

    However, even after finishing the report, Su Yi wasn¡¯t concerned. If anything, he was curious about just what kind of fortune You Tianhong had obtained within the Sea of Chaotic Spirits.

    The Great Zhou had its Eight Great Yao Mountains, while the Great Wei had its Four Great Forbidden Grounds.

    And the Great Qin? They had the Sea of Chaotic Spirits!

    Su Yi already knew that long, long ago, due to an ident of some sort, the numerous ancient orthodoxies of the Great Zhou had disappeared within the river of time.

    Rumor had it that the depths of the Sea of Chaotic Spirits hid numerous ruins of long-lost orthodoxies!

    Whatever fortune You Tianhong had obtained, it was most likely connected to one such long-lost ancient faction.

    Of course Su Yi was curious. Who wouldn¡¯t have been?

    As of now, all Su Yi knew was that a Buddhist orthodoxy called the Prajna Meditation Garden had once existed on the Azure Continent.

    ¡°Your Excellency.¡± It was only after he saw that Su Yi had finished reading that Fang Yuan spoke up. ¡°Buddhist Master Hongji said that if youck an assistant, I could stay here to work alongside you.

    ¡°This humble one¡¯s cultivation is unexceptional, but I live in the Jade Capital year-round. No matter what you wish to understand, so long as I have the knowledge, I¡¯ll hold nothing back. What I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ll do everything in my power to find out on your behalf.

    ¡°Furthermore, should you wish to contact the Ten Directions Pavilion, I can do so for you.¡±

    Su Yi nced at the young man. ¡°Staying by my side will be extremely dangerous. Others fear nothing more than failing to escape in time. Why are you doing this? Don¡¯t tell me that monk is forcing you to do it?¡±

    Fang Yuan repeatedly shook his head. ¡°Your Excellency, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I fought long and hard for the opportunity to work by your side. Fortunately, in the end, Buddhist Master Hongji agreed to give me the chance toe here and meet you.¡±

    As he spoke, he looked at Su Yi. His gaze was already somewhat expectant.

    ¡°Why do you want to do this? I want to hear the truth,¡± said Su Yi with great interest.

    Fang Yuan took a deep breath and bowed. ¡°I was orphaned at a young age. I have no fear of death. No, what I fear is that I¡¯ll never find an opportunity to change my fate.?Other people might think staying by your side is perilous. However, the way I see it, winning your appreciation would be enough to change my life forever!¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°I can tell that you¡¯re clever. However, I won¡¯t promise you anything. Do you understand?¡±

    A hint of excitement appeared on Fang Yuan¡¯s face, but he quickly suppressed his emotions. Instead, he grinned. ¡°I won¡¯t keep it from you: staying here to work on your behalf is, by itself, be no different from changing my destiny. At the very least, Buddhist Master Hongji definitely won¡¯t mistreat me.¡±

    ¡°From this day forth, you can stay here. Going forward, my three daily meals, as well as other trifles, are your responsibility,¡± said Su Yi.

    The young man was ambitious, but he knew the proper limits. He seemed clever, too. Having him around to take care of odd jobs would be useful.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Fang Yuan solemnly sped his fist, and his face lit up with delight.

    It was then that yet another visitor knocked on the door.

    Su Yi furrowed his brow. It had only been two days since he took up residence at the Pinewind Vi, but people were showing up one after another. It was truly vexing.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave that up to you.¡± Su Yi nced at Fang Yuan, who realized exactly what he meant. He turned and dashed off.

    Not muchter, he scurried back and said hurriedly, ¡°Your Excellency, they were just here to deliver a message. The messenger had no cultivation, and was most likely running an errand on another¡¯s behalf.¡±

    As he spoke, he proffered a sealed letter with both hands.

    Su Yi opened it and read its contents. He couldn¡¯t help but arch his brow. ¡°What kind of ce is the Overflowing Goblet?¡±

    Fang Yuan didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°It¡¯s one of the Jade Capital¡¯s top four restaurants, ces viewed as money pits for the upper crust. The Overflowing Goblet is one such ce, and rumor has it that they¡¯re backed by the Goldstone Pavilion.¡±

    Su Yi nodded.

    The Ten Directions Pavilion was famous for its informationwork, but the Goldstone Pavilion was simr in that they too were spread across the Great Zhou, Great Wei, and Great Qin, and they were equally mysterious.

    If the Goldstone Pavilion was backing the Overflowing Goblet, few in the Jade Capital would dare stir up trouble there.

    Su Yi ordered, ¡°Go arrange a carriage. I¡¯ll be visiting the Overflowing Goblet shortly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The Overflowing Goblet.

    The restaurant was a full nine stories tall, with flying eaves and crossbeam arches. It had an old-fashioned charm.

    When Su Yi and Fang Yuan arrived, they saw a smiling, beautiful woman waiting for them on the first floor.

    She looked a bit over twenty, and she wore a long, pale blue skirt. Her makeup was elegant, and her dress was tailored to outline the curves of her perfect figure and highlight her long, slender legs.

    When he saw her, Su Yi eximed, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Hua Yan!

    Su Yi had seen this woman before. She was the proprietor of the Imperatorial Provincial Capital¡¯s Goldstone Pavilion branch.

    The woman blinked her beautiful eyes and pressed her lips into a smile. ¡°Young Lord Su, you recognize me?¡±

    Su Yi was briefly stunned. He re-evaluated her, thenughed. ¡°I see. You¡¯re called Qiao Yu, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    The woman¡¯s bright red lips curved slightly upward into an intoxicating smile. ¡°Young Lord Su, it seems my elder sister was right; nothing can escape your keen perception.¡±

    This was, of course, ttery. Still, when honeyed words came from a sultry beauty like her, they were enjoyable indeed.

    A momentter, the woman asked curiously, ¡°Young Lord Su, tell me: am I at all different from my sister?¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°The way men see it, twin sisters are interesting precisely because they¡¯re identical. Why discuss your differences?¡±

    Qiao Yu was momentarily stunned. She suddenly felt as if he were taking liberties with her, but Su Yi said it so naturally that she was too embarrassed to discuss it any further.

    ¡°Young Lord Su, right this way, please.¡± She considerately said nothing. Instead, she smiled, gestured for him to follow, and led his way in. Su Yi and Fang Yuan followed her.

    ¡­

    Shortly after they entered the Overflowing Goblet.

    A horse-drawn carriage approached, then stopped outside the restaurant.

    ¡°Mother, we¡¯ve arrived at the Overflowing Goblet,¡± said a handsome youth. He got out of the carriage first, then extended his hand to help an elegantly dressed woman down.

    ¡°Has your uncle already arrived?¡± asked the elegantly-dressed woman.

    The handsome youth nodded. ¡°A messenger said that he¡¯s currently waiting for us in the ninth floor¡¯s Wenyuan Pce.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± The ornately-dressed woman took a deep breath, then said ruefully, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. I haven¡¯t seen your uncle since I married your father all those years ago¡­¡±

    Then, she fixed her gaze on the young man beside her and ordered softly, ¡°Boning, you¡¯ll meet your uncle soon. Remember your ce if you don¡¯t want him to look down on you.¡±

    The handsome young man smiled and nodded. ¡°Mother, please rest assured.¡±

    With that, the two of them entered the Overflowing Goblet.

 Chapter 322: Iâ€™m Glad Youâ€™re Still Alive

    <h4>Chapter 322: I¡¯m d You¡¯re Still Alive</h4>

    The ninth floor of the Overflowing Goblet.

    Phoenix Song Pce.

    ¡°Young Lord, that esteemed personage is waiting inside. Allow me to bid you farewell here,¡± said Qiao Yu with a charming smile.

    Su Yi nodded, watched Qiao Yu leave, then said to Fang Yuan, ¡°You wait here.¡±

    With that, he pushed open the door and entered Phoenix Song Pce.

    The interior had a ssical elegance, but there was only one person seated there, a handsome young man in jade-colored robes.

    This was none other than the sixth prince, Zhou Zhili!

    When he saw Su Yi, he shot to his feet and went up to greet him. ¡°Brother Su, thank you foring all the way here in person. I¡¯m sorry to trouble you; it¡¯s just that my status is a bit unusual. Were I to visit you at Pinewind Vi, numerous people would watch my every move. Please, forgive me.¡±

    Su Yi waved his concerns away. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it. What¡¯s the urgent matter you mentioned in your letter?¡±

    Earlier, at Pinewind Vi, it had been Zhou Zhili who¡¯d sent that message.

    Otherwise, Su Yi couldn¡¯t have been bothered toe all the way here in person.

    As he spoke, he casually sat down, filled his ss, and started drinking.

    However, Zhou Zhili was nowhere near asposed. He said in a voice fraught with worry, ¡°Brother Su, earlier, I urged you not toe to the Jade Capital. Who¡¯d have thought you¡¯de anyway¡­?¡±

    He sighed.

    Su Yi asked, ¡°Are you worried something will happen to me in the Jade Capital?¡±

    Zhou Zhili shook his head, ¡°No, I¡¯m not worried about that.¡±

    He thought for a moment, then said solemnly, ¡°Brother Su, please forgive my boldness, but what do you n to do about your father? You aren¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re really going tomit patricide?¡±

    Su Yi took a drink, then said offhandedly, ¡°What, is that not okay?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that it¡¯s not okay, but that there¡¯s no way you¡¯ll get the chance,¡± said Zhou Zhili with a bitterugh.

    Su Yi arched his brow. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    Zhou Zhili took a deep breath, then lowered his voice and said, ¡°Things have already progressed to this point, so I won¡¯t keep it from you. Neither Imperial Father nor State Preceptor Hong Shenshang will allow something like that to ur!

    ¡°This means that, even if you manage to defeat Su Hongli, if you try to kill him, my father and Hong Shenshang will stop you!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi with carefree ease. ¡°And do you think they can stop me?¡±

    Zhou Zhili shook his head. ¡°Brother Su, the Great Zhou Dynasty has maintained its hold on thisnd for years, and we rely on more than just mundane authority to maintain control. Otherwise, how could we possibly repress cultivation factions like the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect?¡±

    Su Yi asked with great interest, ¡°What are you getting at?¡±

    Zhou Zhili hesitated, then lowered his voice. ¡°The Great Zhou¡¯s imperial family controls a mysterious and powerful force. They call themselves the Unknown Dragons. Every Unknown Dragon is an Earthly Immortal, an expert that transcends the mundane. Their strengths are deep and inscrutable.

    ¡°My father could only ascend to the imperial throne all those years ago because the Unknown Dragons gave their approval!

    ¡°The Unknown Dragons pay no heed to mundane affairs. They¡¯re cultivators detached from the world. However, the power at their disposal is sufficient to intimidate even the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect.

    ¡°Over the years,?Imperial?Father has used every power at his disposal to scour the nation for cultivation resources. Over half of whatever rare spiritual materials and medicines he finds go to the Unknown Dragons.¡±

    ¡°Especially recently. My father has dispatched his forces to search for treasures within the Eight Great Yao Mountains. Whatever they find winds up in the hands of the Unknown Dragons.¡± Zhou Zhili paused to take a sip of tea. He sighed, ¡°Brother Su, now, you ought to understand why I urged you to take precautions.?If Imperial?Father requests the Unknown Dragons¡¯ aid, you¡¯ll find yourself alone and helpless in the Jade Capital. Anyone in that situation would face inevitable defeat.¡±

    Su Yi said thoughtfully, ¡°Tell me, how many Unknown Dragons are there?¡±

    Zhou Zhili thought for a moment. ¡°There ought to be more than ten of them!¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°And what if all of them were to die? What consequences would await the Great Zhou¡¯s imperial family then?¡±

    Zhou Zhili was stunned.

    ¡°I already understand what you¡¯re worried about,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°But you needn¡¯t say anymore. If your father truly has the courage to face the consequences, I don¡¯t mind starting a massacre here in the Jade Capital.¡±

    With that, he rose. He¡¯d already decided to leave.

    Zhou Zhili hurried to his feet. He couldn¡¯t help but repeat the same question he¡¯d earlier. ¡°Brother Su, you¡­ You¡¯re not really going to kill your father, are you?¡±

    ¡°That would be letting him off too easily,¡± said Su Yi. As he spoke, he was already leaving Phoenix Song Pce.

    Years ago, Su Hongli stripped Ye Yufei of her position and ced her under house arrest. The sheer torment made her fall gravely ill, and in the end, she died.

    How could Su Yi let Su Hongli die so easily?

    Killing someone was easy. Making them live a life worse than death??That?was the far crueler punishment!

    Of course, if it were really necessary, Su Yi wouldn¡¯t mind just killing Su Hongli directly.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The Wenyuan Pce.

    ¡°Second Brother, Xinglin¡¯s death is all my fault. I should never have written to?Eldest?Brother for aid. I would never have thought that the little beast Su Yi could kill Xinglin!¡± You Qingzhi looked grief-stricken and on the verge of tears.

    A man in simple white robes sat across from her. He wore a high-brimmed hat, and his face was slightly gaunt. His eyes shed with cold light, making him seem as sharp as a sword.

    You Tianhong!

    He was an elder of the Great Qin¡¯s You Family, the disciple of the leader of the Profound Moon Temple, and a legendary Origin Dao sword cultivator. The people of the Great Qin honored him as ¡°Sword Monarch Tianhong.¡±

    ¡°How could you possibly be to me for this? If I weren¡¯t absolutely certain Su Yi was the culprit, I wouldn¡¯t dare believe a young Grandmaster like him could kill an Earthly Immortal like Li Changning.¡±?You Tianhong¡¯s?eyes shed, glinting with intimidating light. ¡°But now that I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll naturally take the boy¡¯s head, and bring it back to the n tofort Xinglin¡¯s departed soul!¡±

    Even his words were like swords; each brimmed with shocking murderous intent.

    It was then that Su Boning couldn¡¯t help but speak up. ¡°Uncle, Father said that he¡¯ll deal with Su Yi personally next month on the fifth.¡±

    You Tianhong?instantly burst into coldughter. ¡°Su Hongli has been in seclusion for a decade. Even now, he¡¯s like a turtle hiding in his shell, without the slightest bloodthirst. But then, it¡¯s to be expected. After all, Su Yi is still his son. It¡¯s only natural that he can¡¯t bear to?kill him himself.¡±

    You Qingzhi exined, ¡°Second Brother, you¡¯ve misunderstood. Su Hongli has always been the type to keep his word, no matter what. There¡¯s no way he¡¯ll renege on his promise. Furthermore, although Su Yi is his son, he¡¯s also the person Su Hongli detests the most. I don¡¯t doubt that he¡¯ll exterminate the little beast!¡±

    Despite himself, You Tianhong was surprised. ¡°Not even tigers eat their own cubs. Besides, does Su Hongli truly have the guts to be ¡®the man who killed his own son?¡¯¡±

    You Qingzhi¡¯s expression turned a bit strange. ¡°This isn¡¯t about whether or not he has the guts. It¡¯s about the little beast¡¯s mother, Ye Yufei.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± You Tianhong furrowed his brow.

    You Qingzhi shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact reasons, but I can roughly discern that there was an issue with Ye Yufei¡¯s background.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said You Tianhong. ¡°Never mind that. I certainly won¡¯t rely on Su Hongli to dispose of Su Yi for me.¡±

    ¡°Then when do you n to do it?¡± asked Su Boning.

    You Tianhong fiddled with his winess, his expression somber. ¡°I am, after all, from the Great Qin, while in this is the Jade Capital. Emperor Zhou most certainly won¡¯t agree to let me attack here, and trying might well lead to unnecessary trouble. Thus, I n to schedule a duel with Su Yi three days from now. We¡¯ll fight outside the city, atop Nine Millet Mountain!¡±

    ¡°But what if he doesn¡¯t dare show up?¡± asked Su Boning.

    ¡°Rest assured,¡± said You Tianhong leisurely. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure he has no choice but toe.¡±

    With that, he rose. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    You Qingzhi and Su Boning hurriedly got up to follow him.

    ¡°Uncle, when you kill Su Yi, can I watch you fight?¡± As they left the Overflowing Goblet, Su Boning couldn¡¯t help but ask. His eyes shone with eagerness.

    You Tianhongughed. ¡°When the timees, you¡¯re wee toe watch.¡±

    Su Boning instantly lit up. ¡°That¡¯s great! Uncle, you might not know this, buttely, I¡¯ve found it hard to sleep at night, and I¡¯ve had little appetite. I simply can¡¯t wait for that wicked creature Su Yi to disappear from this world!¡±

    A hint of a smile rose unbidden to You Qingzhi¡¯s lips as well.?You Xinglin¡¯s?death filled her with iparable fury, and?she¡¯d med?herself for a long time. She naturally couldn¡¯t wait for Su Yi to drop dead.

    Now, You Tianhong was here in person, and he wanted to kill Su Yi. This naturally couldn¡¯t get any better.

    But it was then that¡ª

    A calm voice rang out. ¡°Su Boning, who exactly are you calling a wicked creature?¡±

    Su Boning turned and saw a youth in blue walking through the Overflowing Goblet¡¯s main gates.

    ¡°Su Yi!?¡± Su Boning¡¯s expression shifted, seemingly in disbelief. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Practically simultaneously, You Qingzhi¡¯s expression shifted, and her eyes surged with fury. She spat through gnashed teeth, ¡°So, it¡¯s you! You little beast!¡±

    You Tianhong turned around. His eyes crackled with electricity and glinted like a sword¡¯s edge.?This young man¡­ So this is Su Yi?

    What a coincidence! To think we¡¯d bump into him here, at the Overflowing Goblet!

    Su Yi hadn¡¯t expected that, as he left the restaurant, he¡¯d encounter You Qingzhi and Su Boning. When he saw their unsightly expressions, he couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°It¡¯s been years since west saw each other. I¡¯m truly d to see that you¡¯re both still alive.¡±

    Although he was smiling, his smile didn¡¯t contain even the barest hint of emotion.

    If you asked Su Yi who he hated most besides Su Hongli, it would have to be this mother-and-son duo.

    Starting when he was four years old, practically all of the cold shoulders, mockery, suppression, and humiliation he¡¯d endured were thanks to the two of them.

    Throughout all those years, Su Hongli neither cared for him nor asked about him.

    You Qingzhi, however, hated the very sight of him, like his existence was a thorn in her foot. She¡¯d ordered the servants to humiliate and suppress his younger self in countless ways. As a result, he¡¯d spent almost his entire childhood trapped in a dark, grim world of constant abuse and degradation.

    Su Yi vividly remembered that once, when he was eight years old, after Su Boning led a group to beat him up, a servant girl took pity on him. She secretly gave him some medicinal soup to help him recover.

    The result? Just one dayter, You Qingzhi had the servant whipped to death!

    How could Su Yi possibly forget?

    Even his marriage into the Wen Family was You Qingzhi¡¯s idea!

    Thus, when he saw that You Qingzhi and Su Boning were still alive and well, he was happy indeed. Had they died, how could he possibly get his revenge?

    When they heard Su Yi¡¯s words and saw the sincere smile on his face, You Qingzhi and Su Boning each felt an inexplicable chill course through their hearts.

    They were naturally well aware that Su Yi was no longer the pitiful worm they could tramble and abuse as they pleased.

    Now, facing Su Yi directly, the thought of his current prestige made their hearts shake uncontrobly. Their expressions shifted erratically, dread written all over their faces.

 Chapter 323: Another One of the Possessed

    <h4>Chapter 323: Another One of the Possessed</h4>

    The Overflowing Goblet was one of the Jade Capital¡¯s four great money pits, and it was naturally located in the most prosperous part of the city.

    Those who frequented this establishment were either rich or noble.

    When Su Yi and You Qingzhi¡¯s group stared each other down, the first to be startled into action were the Overflowing Goblet¡¯s employees.

    Qiao Yu led a group of attendants over in a hurry. When she saw this stare-down, the look on her beautiful face changed dramatically.

    She was just about to say something when Zhou Zhili cut her off. ¡°There¡¯s nothing for you to do here. Leave!¡±

    Qiao Yu naturally wasn¡¯t stupid enough to get mixed up in this, so she immediately turned and left, taking her people with her.

    ¡°Sixth Highness, are you nning to intervene in Su Family affairs? Those uninvolved had best leave now if they don¡¯t want to get hurt!¡± said Su Boning icily.

    You Tianhong¡¯s?presence filled him withplete confidence.

    Su Yi waved. ¡°Fang Yuan, you and the sixth prince should step back.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Fang Yuan agreed without a second thought.

    Zhou Zhili was still somewhat hesitant, but Fang Yuan tugged his sleeves and whispered, ¡°Your Highness, His Excellency Su knows what he¡¯s doing.¡±

    Zhou Zhili sighed to himself, but he said no more. He simply retreated with Fang Yuan.

    However, in his heart, he was iparably worried. This ce bordered a bustling city street. Were Su Yi to fight here, it would cause an enormous disturbance!

    ¡°This really is quite the coincidence. I already nned to arrange a duel with you three days from now, atop Nine Millet Mountain. Since you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll go ahead and ask you directly: dare you ept my challenge?¡± said You Tianhong, every word as sharp as a knife. His eyes stared daggers at Su Yi, and he made no effort to hide his icy killing intent.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even need to?think to know that?the thin-faced?man in the?high-browed?hat was You Tianhong, the man Monk Hongji told him about.

    He was an Origin Dao cultivator of the Great Qin who, nine years ago, obtained a grand stroke of fortune from the depths of the Sea of Chaotic Spirits.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Three days from now at dawn, I¡¯ll grant you death atop Nine Millet Mountain.¡±

    You Tianhong¡¯s?eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Brazen!¡± Su Boning couldn¡¯t help but bellow, ¡°Su Yi, do you really think that killing Li Changning means you can do whatever you want without consequences?¡±

    You Qingzhi sighed. ¡°I really should have killed you a long time ago, you little beast.¡±

    ¡°No need to waste words on someone who¡¯s about to die.¡± You Tianhong shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°You can leave,¡± said Su Yi casually. ¡°But they have to stay.¡±

    His words made everyone¡¯s hearts jump, and their expressions shifted.

    You Tianhong furrowed his brow, then swept his gaze across the area. ¡°This is a densely popted ce. If we fight here, everything within a thousand feet will inevitably be reduced to rubble. Aren¡¯t you worried about provoking the emperor¡¯s fury?¡±

    The Jade Capital was different from other ces; it was at the foot of the imperial pce. How could the emperor just sit back and watch as Earthly Immortals fought here?

    ¡°If you¡¯re worried, you¡¯re wee to leave right now,¡± said Su Yi. He then nced at You Qingzhi and Su Boning, his gaze distant and calm. ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy to encounter the two of them. How could I possibly just let them leave?¡±

    ¡°What are you thinking? Would you dare kill us here?¡± said Su Boning, so angry that heughed.

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°I disdain to kill you in Su Hongli¡¯s absence. How about this? Kowtow three times, and I¡¯ll let you live until the fourth.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Su Boning¡¯s face was ashen with fury.

    You Qingzhi almost dared not believe her ears. She couldn¡¯t even imagine that Su Yi would use such a method to humiliate them.

    You Tianhong¡¯s?expression was icy. ¡°Su Yi, do you really want to force me to kill you here and now?¡±

    Every word was like the nging of swords, reverberating throughout the surrounding area. Unblockable killing intent surged into the air and spread out, startling those in the nearby streets and alleyways. They hurriedly got out of the way.

    Almost instantaneously, the surrounding streets emptiedpletely.

    Su Yi ignored You Tianhong and fixed his gaze on You Qingzhi and Su Boning. Suddenly, he shouted just one word:

    ¡°Kneel!¡±

    Boom!

    You Qingzhi and Su Boning felt rending agony in their souls. It was as if their minds had been stolen; beneath the onlookers¡¯ stunned gazes, they fell to their knees, seemingly paralyzed.

    The atmosphere was suddenly deathly silent.

    Zhou Zhili, Fang Yuan, Qiao Yu, and the various staff and customers, watched from not far away. Without exception, their scalps tingled.

    It was just one word, but it was like a magic spell. It forced both You Qingzhi and Su Boning to their knees, here, in front of the Overflowing Goblet!!

    In truth, Su Yi was holding back. Otherwise, with the current power of his soul, he could have killed them both where they stood.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡±?You Tianhong¡¯s?sleeves billowed as he swung his hand, sending a streak of sword qi flying toward Su Yi.

    Even he would never have guessed that Su Yi would be so domineering as to force his sister and nephew to kneel right in front of him. He waspletely and utterly infuriated.

    Whoosh!

    The sword qi swept through the air, like a dark, gloomy mist. Strange, fiery light circted within it as it shed directly downward.

    It was as if the air were made of canvas; the sword qi cut right through it.

    The terrifying sword force burst the hard tiles, scattering bits of stone.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t so much as pause to look. He just punched.

    Bang!

    The murky gray sword qi burst apart, disintegrating into nothingness while it was still three feet away from Su Yi.

    ¡°With this paltry little cultivation, you still dare brazenly announce your intentions to take my head?¡± Su Yi¡¯s lips curled into a sneer.

    You Tianhong took a deep breath and waved his arm, lifting the still-kneeling You Qingzhi and Su Boning. Both flew through the air andnded several hundred feet away.

    ¡°You leave first!¡± You Tianhong¡¯s eyes shed like swords, and his entire body emanated murderous intent. His imposing bearing expanded, bit by bit, as the distinctive aura of an Origin Dao cultivator swept forth like the tide.

    A series of startled cries and exmations rang out throughout the surrounding area.

    In front of the Overflowing Goblet, Zhou Zhili and the others¡¯ expressions changed dramatically, and they all stepped back.

    When an Earthly Immortal fought, they could effortlessly cleave mountains and sever rivers. Their destructive power was shocking. The aftershock alone could kill a Xiantian Martial Ancestor!

    Especially since You Tianhong was no ordinary Earthly Immortal.

    This was the Great Qin¡¯s famed Sword Monarch Tianhong. He stepped into the Origin Dao eight years ago, and his name shook the entire nation!

    But it was as if Su Yi didn¡¯t even notice. He just nced at the distant You Qingzhi and Su Boning and said, ¡°Go back and tell Su Hongli that, on the fourth day of the fifth month, I¡¯ll im your heads as sacrificial offerings.¡±

    Both mother and son¡¯s expressions were iparably unsightly. They gnashed their teeth so hard they almost broke.

    However, the way Su Yi had just forced them to kneel left them too terrified to even consider sticking around. Both of them turned and fled.

    Meanwhile, as Su Yi ignored him, You Tianhong went all out. He let out a long roar as he charged at Su Yi.

    Boom!

    Radiant wind and lightning surged around him with terrifying majesty. Still hovering in midair, he took out a glittering silver sword, which he shed downward.

    The sword qi was violent and explosive, like gloomy but fierce lightning as it reverberated throughout heaven and earth.

    The Limitless Thunder Force Sword!

    This was a mid-rank, heaven-grade sword intent, an absolute technique, and it overflowed with lightning element charm of the Dao. When a peak Grain Avoidance cultivator like You Tianhong unleashed it, his power far surpassed the likes of Shi Fengliu!

    Heaven and earth shifted, and thunder boomed. Within this mundane nation, this disy of power seemed no different from a god¡¯s.

    ¡°That sword actually shows some refinement,¡± said Su Yi, his expression as tranquil as the waters of an ancient well, neither joyful?nor?sorrowful.

    He put one hand behind his back and clenched the other into a fist, which he suddenly swung.

    A fist imprint as dark and deep as ink condensed in mid-air with vast, seemingly limitless majesty. Suddenly, it pressed ruthlessly downward.

    It was a fist like the nine oceans of the Netherworld, vast and majestic.

    Rumble~!

    The entire stretch of heaven and earth shook. Sword qi exploded like lightning, shing with an ¡°ocean¡± of fist force. The resulting currents of destructive energy spread out, toppling and obliterating the nearby buildings, one after another.

    The street was a thousand feet long, but it was now covered in spider-web-like ravines. The cracks ovepped, and mud and dirt flew through the air.

    Clouds of dust rose into the air. You Tianhong was hovering in the skies, but he suddenly froze. Throughout his body, his blood and qi flowed in reverse.

    Su Yi stood not far away, in his original position. He hadn¡¯t moved an inch.

    The Overflowing Goblet stood behind him, and it was perfectly intact; it didn¡¯t suffer the slightest shock.

    In other words, You Tianhong¡¯s attack might have been terrifying, but Su Yi blocked and dispersed it head-on, without dodging or ying any tricks.

    You Tianhong¡¯s?pupils constricted, and his heart surged with emotion.?This young fourth-level Grandmaster really is as strong as rumors say!

    You Tianhong hadn¡¯t put everything he had into that attack, but it still would have been enough to effortlessly defeat most foes of the same cultivation.

    Yet Su Yi had stopped it with apparent ease!

    Further away, Zhou Zhili and the other onlookers took in the devastation. Their hearts shook, and they felt a chill.

    Not long ago, this street had been bustling with activity. In the blink of an eye, it had been reduced to rubble!

    ¡°You¡¯re a lofty Origin Dao cultivator of the Great Qin, yet this is all you¡¯ve got?¡± said Su Yi coolly, his tone rife with disdain. ¡°Or has something left you too afraid to use your full power?¡±

    You Tianhong took a deep breath, then raised his silver sword with a ng. He pointed its tip at Su Yi. ¡°Do you dare try my sword again?¡±

    With that, his sword hummed, the sound reminiscent of the low roaring of thunder. An eye-catching, radiant glow reminiscent of lightning circted around the de.

    You Tianhong¡¯s?imposing majesty was far more terrifying than before.

    Boom!

    He stepped into the air and was just about to attack when a tall, thin figure shot over from afar. He arrived in the blink of an eye, standing between You Tianhong and Su Yi.

    ¡°You two, if this continues, the mess will be hard to clean up.¡± This new arrival wore a high-brimmed crown and old-fashioned robes. His features were unassuming, but as he looked around, his eyes glinted with imposing golden light.

    State Preceptor Hong Shenshang!

    His gazended on You Tianhong first. ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re an emissary of the Great Qin. If you hurt someone here in the Jade Capital, you¡¯ll be viewed as an enemy of the nation. Please, reconsider.¡±

    You Tianhong furrowed his brow. After a moment¡¯s silence, he suppressed both his surging killing intent and his sword force.

    Then, his gaze frosted over, and he turned to Su Yi, pausing for emphasis between each and every word. ¡°Three days from now, the peak of Nine Millet Mountain. I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡±

    With that, he turned and left.

    It was only after watching his silhouette disappear from view that Hong Shenshang turned and addressed Su Yi. He said calmly, ¡°This is the Jade Capital. You might have vast capabilities, but you¡¯d best rein it in a little. Otherwise¡­ Well, you¡¯d best weigh the consequences for yourself.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±

    Hong Shenshang furrowed his brow, but before long, he regained his usual unruffled calm. ¡°The heavens drive those whom they wish to destroy to madness. Su Yi, I¡¯d hate for you to die before the fourth.¡±

    Having said his piece, he turned and left.

    As he watched Hong Shenshang¡¯s figure disappear into the distance, a faint smile tugged at Su Yi¡¯s lips.?Interesting. Here¡¯s yet another one of the Possessed!

 Chapter 324: Wind and Cloud Rise Before Ocean View Plateau

    <h4>Chapter 324: Wind and Cloud Rise Before Ocean View teau</h4>

    It was difficult for ordinary people to recognize the aura of the Possessed. This was especially true if they were strong; such experts could achieve perfectpatibility with their stolen body¡¯s power. Even some advanced cultivators of the Spirit Dao found them difficult to discern.

    But Su Yi could tell at a nce if someone had been possessed.

    In the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, practically every sect had either treasures or secret methods capable of detecting the possessed.

    As the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, there was no way Su Yi wouldck such an ability.

    The moment heid eyes on Hong Shenshang, Su Yi¡¯s divine sense told him that Hong Shenshang¡¯s aura wasn¡¯t the least bit ordinary.

    When he used a secret technique to investigate further, it was just as he suspected: a foreign entity had upied Hong Shenshang¡¯s soul!

    Hong Shenshang has spent the past several years working alongside the emperor. Could it be that the emperor still hasn¡¯t seen through him? Or does the emperor keep him close despite knowing??wondered Su Yi.

    He had no enmity with Hong Shenshang, but if the state preceptor dared oppose him, he wouldn¡¯t mind removing his soul for a nice, thorough investigation.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    That day, word of the uproar at the Overflowing Goblet spread throughout the Jade Capital, provoking widespread attention.

    Numerous prominent figures were beside themselves with surprise. ¡°Who¡¯d have thought the first to step up would be the Great Qin¡¯s Sword Monarch Tianhong?¡±

    ¡°Su Hongli¡¯s fourth wife and his son, Su Boning, were forced to kneel before the Overflowing Goblet. Isn¡¯t that a tant p in Su Hongli¡¯s face?¡± Some people were shaken by Su Yi¡¯s methods.

    ¡°They say that the sixth prince was there too. This is getting more and more interesting.¡±

    ¡°Su Yi shed with You Tianhong, but he wasn¡¯t at a disadvantage at all. It¡¯s truly beyond expectations.¡±

    ¡°Three days from now, at Nine Millet Mountain!¡±

    ¡­After all sorts of discussion, by some unspoken agreement, everyone focused their attention on You Tianhong and Su Yi¡¯s uing duel.

    Su Yi¡¯s aplishments were already the talk of the town, but very few in the Jade Capital had witnessed his strength for themselves.

    This was an opportunity! Three days from now, on the peak of Nine Millet Mountain, they could see Su Yi¡¯s true power!

    The imperial pce.

    When he heard State Preceptor Hong Shenshang¡¯s report, the emperor couldn¡¯t help but feel curious. ¡°State Preceptor, do you perhaps?know You?Tianhong¡¯s cultivation?¡±

    Hong Shenshang didn¡¯t so much as pause to think. ¡°He¡¯s at the peak of the Grain Avoidance Realm, and he¡¯s mastered the heaven grade, mid-rank Yin Lightning Sword Intent. Within his realm of cultivation, you could call him a peak expert.

    ¡°His spiritual sword is called ¡®Silversnow.¡¯ They say it¡¯s an ancient treasure he found deep within the Sea of Chaotic Spirits, and that its power is unfathomable.¡±

    The emperor¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°It¡¯smon knowledge that nine years ago, You Tianhong had a grand and fortuitous encounter deep within the Sea of Chaotic Spirits. They suspect it involves an ancient orthodoxy, but even now, no one knows the precise nature of You Tianhong¡¯s good fortune.¡±

    He then nced at Hong Shenshang. ¡°State Preceptor, do you think you¡¯ll be able to discern any clues three days from now, during the battle on Nine Millet Mountain?¡±

    Hong Shenshang said, ¡°We¡¯ll see. When the timees, I¡¯ll go in person.¡±

    Emperor Zhou nodded. ¡°With you there, I can rest assured. It¡¯s only out of consideration for my status that I¡¯ve chosen to stay behind. Otherwise, I¡¯d love to go see Su Yi¡¯s skills for myself too. s¡­¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, do you think we should teach His Sixth Highness a lesson?¡±

    The Zhou Emperor instantly fell silent. After a while, he waved. ¡°Never mind him.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The Su Family.

    Verdant Parasol Courtyard.

    Even after learning of the incident at the Overflowing Goblet, Su Hongli¡¯s expression remained utterly tranquil.

    He showed no sign of emotion, not even after learning that You Qingzhi and Su Boning had been forced to kneel. He was so calm that it was terrifying.

    ¡°I originally thought You Tianhong possessed of grand fortune and valiant spirit, but now, it seems I overestimated him.¡± A hint of disdain shed across Su Hongli¡¯s face. ¡°As cultivators, if our souls and vital energy are in harmony, we can handle any variables in our path. ?But look at him; he couldn¡¯t even sense my unworthy son¡¯s soul art. He¡¯s truly useless.¡±

    The Daoist elder sighed, ¡°It¡¯s actually quite understandable. Who could have guessed that a Grandmaster like Su Yi would have mastered the power of divine sense? This is simply unprecedented; even after flipping through numerous ancient tomes, I couldn¡¯t find a single other example.¡±

    ¡°Divine sense¡­¡± Su Hongli muttered to himself. ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s a mortal of the Martial Dao. How could he possibly have attained power on the level of divine sense? It¡¯s truly unbelievable¡­.¡±

    The Daoist elder asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist, will you watch the battle on Nine Millet Mountain three days from now?¡±

    Su Hongli waved dismissively and exined nothing.

    But it seemed the elder had anticipated this response. Heughed, ¡°Well, I n to go. I¡¯m increasingly curious as to just what secrets Su Yi is hiding.¡±

    Su Hongli said calmly, ¡°Daoist Brother, when the timees, you are not to get involved.¡±

    The Daoist elder narrowed his eyes, and nodded. ¡°Right, about what happened today. Are you really just going to take it?

    No matter what, You Qingzhi was Su Hongli¡¯s wife, while Su Boning was his legitimate son. Their recent humiliation would likely make themughingstocks in the Jade Capital.

    ¡°Let my unworthy son jump around a while longer.¡±

    Although Su Hongli¡¯s expression was calm, a nigh-imperceptible hint of cold light flickered through the depths of his gaze.

    He wasn¡¯t truly heartless.

    His wife and son had suffered such a grave humiliation. How could he remain unmoved?

    ¡­¡­

    Within amplit hall in the Great Qin¡¯s embassy.

    ¡°Why not wait a while? Remember, there¡¯s absolutely no shortage of people out to kill the Su Yi boy. They¡¯re all in the Jade capital as we speak, but all of them are waiting. No one is willing to be the first to stick out their neck,¡± said Lonely River softly. ¡°In other words, everyone is nning to wait and see whether Family Head Su really will ¡®extinguish his own blood in the name of righteousness.¡¯¡±

    The chief elder of Shanglin Temple¡¯s Arhat Hall was frail and decrepit, and he emanated an air of peace and tranquility.

    ¡°Others might fear the power with which Su Yi killed Li Changning. They dare not attack him lightly. However, I am a sword cultivator. How could I possibly shrink back in fear?¡± said You Tianhong, his posture perfectly upright and his eyes glinting like swords. ¡°It¡¯s easy to temper one¡¯s strength, but difficult to refine the heart. When your heart is full of apprehension, your momentum is weak. To cultivators, this is a taboo.¡±

    Lonely Riverughed. ¡°Your heart is staunch as iron. It¡¯s truly worthy of admiration. Three days from now, I¡¯d like to travel to Nine Millet Mountain alongside you.¡±

    You Tianhong furrowed his brow. ¡°You can watch the fight, but don¡¯t intervene.¡±

    Lonely Riverughed. ¡°If you can take the boy¡¯s head, there¡¯ll naturally be no chance for this old man to get involved.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Three days passed in a sh.

    Before long, the time of the duel arrived.

    Dawn on the twentieth day of the fourth month, on the peak of Nine Millet Mountain, thirty miles outside the capital.

    The peak was t, and standing here, one could gaze into the roiling sea of clouds. It was quite the grand spectacle.

    Thus, the peak was called ¡°Ocean View teau.¡±

    .

    This spot was beloved by the Jade Capital¡¯s schrs and poets, who often came here to gaze upon the scenery. It?had?inspired numerous poems.

    However, today, it?had?be a gathering point for martial artists. Experts were as numerous as the clouds!

    The sky had only just brightened, yet there were numerous figures clustered?around Ocean?View teau.

    Some were Grandmasters, people capable of shaking their respective territories. Others were Xiantian Martial Ancestors famed throughout the nation. There were even legendary and elusive Earthly Immortals in attendance.

    It was no exaggeration to say that today, the peak of Nine Millet Mountain was like the opening ceremony of some grand and glorious asion. Numerous older generation experts, people who rarely left seclusion, had made an appearance.

    Those below the Grandmaster level weren¡¯t even qualified to mix into the crowd. If they wanted to join in on the fun, they could gather further down the mountain and around its base.

    ¡°Look! The Hidden Dragon Sword Sect¡¯s experts have arrived. Senior Shi Fengliu is leading the group!¡±

    When Shi Fengliu appeared, looking like the very picture of an immortal, the teau was instantly in uproar, and countless gazes turned toward him.

    Yet today, the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect was not destined to be the center of attention.

    Before long, another startled exmation rang out¡ª

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Featherflow King? That once-in-a-millennium genius? She¡¯s a legend! She¡¯s actually here too?¡±

    The peak practically boiled over as everyone turned to look at the young woman in white. She had her ancient sword strapped to her back, and she looked like a celestial immortal beauty.

    After Yue Shichan arrived, she casually stood beneath a cliffside pine, tranquil and aloof. Her presence added a beautiful figure to the already stunningndscape.

    Afterward, one prominent figure after another arrived, causingmotion aftermotion in the area around Cloud View Peak.

    Someone did some rough calctions and realized that there were dozens of Xiantian Martial Ancestors in attendance. Such a grand asion made countless onlookers¡¯ hearts quiver in terror.

    This was to be expected. Three days ago, when word of You Tianhong¡¯s uing duel with Su Yi spread, it shook the entire Great Zhou. Prominent figures stationed throughout the nation set off as soon as they heard the news, all of them headed for the capital.

    This was a once-in-a-lifetime chance to witness a duel between true experts!

    ¡°The state preceptor is here too!¡±

    Before long, the atmosphere boiled over once more. The reason was simple: the head of Phoenix Pass Academy, as well as the current state preceptor, hade in person!

    ¡°Hahaha, Fellow Daoist, I wouldn¡¯t have thought you¡¯de too! It¡¯s truly quite the surprise.¡± A burst of heartyughter followed.

    When the crowd looked, they saw a group approaching. Their leader was a white-haired, white-bearded elder in red robes. He carried a Daoist insignia in one hand, and a feather whisk in the other. He was majestic and imposing.

    ¡°The high elder of the Great Wei¡¯s Wheel of the Moon Sect, Yun Zhongqi!¡±

    This announcement threw the area into uproar. All eyes were upon this new arrival.

    Yun Zhongqi had be one of the most illustrious Earthly Immortals in the Great Wei decades ago. He was in charge of the Wheel of the Moon Sect¡¯s legacy magic treasure, an object passed from generation to generation, the ¡°Mountain-Suppressing Insignia.¡± Furthermore, his cultivation was deep and unfathomable, and his prestige shook the nation.

    He was also the leader?of the Great?Wei¡¯s diplomatic mission!

    Hong Shenshang nced at Yun Zhongqi and nodded. ¡°I naturally wouldn¡¯t miss such a grand asion.¡±

    As he spoke, there was a disturbance off in the distance. Immediately afterward, someone shouted, ¡°Sword Monarch Tianhong has arrived!¡±

    Instantly, everyone present, including both famous Earthly Immortals and influential figures capable of shaking the world with a single stomp of the foot, turned to look.

    They then saw a group off in the distance, walking through the mountains.

    Two people walked at the forefront.

    The first was a thin-faced man in in white robes and a high-brimmed hat.

    The other was dressed in Buddhist robes, a doddering, amiable-looking monk.

    These were none other than You Tianhong and the chief elder of Shanglin Temple¡¯s Arhat Hall, Lonely River!

    The group walking behind them were all prominent figures and members of the Great Qin¡¯s diplomatic mission.

    When they arrived, the atmosphere?on Ocean-View?teau reached an unprecedented level of intensity.

    Especially You Tianhong. He was instantly the center of the crowd¡¯s attention.

    After all, it was the Great Qin¡¯s Sword Monarch Tianhong?who¡¯d issued?today¡¯s challenge!

 Chapter 325: Guiding Qi to Condense a Sword, Sword Intent Like Thunder

    <h4>Chapter 325: Guiding Qi to Condense a Sword, Sword Intent Like Thunder</h4>

    After You Tianhong arrived, he walked right up to Ocean View teau and sat cross-legged on an ancient boulder.

    The rock resembled a crouching tiger, while You Tianhong resembled a sharp sword. The morning light poured in through the clouds, shrouding his seated figure in rosy mists. He looked like a peerless sword immortal, and all eyes were instantly upon him.

    ¡°What about Su Yi? Why is it that he still hasn¡¯t made an appearance even now?¡± someone could help but ask. Numerous people looked around, seemingly trying to find Su Yi in the crowd. However, he was nowhere to be found. ¡°Showing upte? Isn¡¯t he putting on too?many?airs?¡±

    A Grandmaster couldn¡¯t help but mutter. ¡°Or maybe he¡¯s chickened out. Perhaps he dares note at all!¡±

    Up on the crouching tiger-shaped rock, You Tianhong¡¯s eyes shed like lightning as he red at the Grandmaster who¡¯d just spoken. ¡°This is a foe worthy of dueling me, You Tianhong. It¡¯s not your ce to disparage him. Scram!¡±

    Every word was like a sword emanating shocking killing intent. As You Tianhong¡¯s voice echoed through the air, it was as if the Grandmaster had been struck by lightning. He was sent flying back, like a kite with its strings cut, and hended several hundred feet away.

    The entire venue fell silent. The onlookers couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned.

    Even Hong Shenshang, Lonely River, and Shi Fengliu had strange looks on their faces. It might have seemed that You Tianhong attacked to punish the man who insulted Su Yi, but in truth, he was protecting his own prestige.

    The atmosphere throughout the teau was instantly silent and oppressive. Those present were all prominent and illustrious figures, but now, they no longer dared talk freely among themselves.

    Time slipped by. Just as the crowd was starting to get impatient, they heard an excited voice from further down the mountain. ¡°He¡¯s here! Su Yi is here!¡±

    Boom!

    The oppressive atmosphere instantly heated up, like a pot boiling over. All gazes turned to look.

    They were greeted by the sight of a tall, lean young man in blue. He was walking toward them, his steps leisurely and unhurried, as if he were out for a stroll.

    ¡°That¡¯s Su Yi? The one who cut down Li Changning?¡± Most of the prominent figures present were seeing Su Yi for the first time. When they saw just how young he was, they couldn¡¯t help but feel startled.

    Shi Fengliu¡¯s gaze was cold. Just a few days ago, after their sh on the Qinn River, he¡¯d been forced to flee in disgrace. His reputation suffered enormous damage as a result, all because of Su Yi!

    As for Hong Shenshang, Lonely River, Yun Zhongqi, and the other top experts, all of them remained calm. Still, as they watched Su Yi slowly draw closer, each had their own thoughts.

    Su Yi naturally wouldn¡¯t concern himself with their gazes.

    This morning, he woke and, just as he always did, washed, cultivated, and ate before finally boarding the carriage Fang Yuan had booked for him and arriving at the foot of Nine Millet Mountain.

    In other words, while others might see this morning¡¯s duel as an unprecedented and grand asion, an event the entire nation was watching, and a battle sure to enter the annals of history, to Su Yi, today was just another ordinary day.

    What did surprise Su Yi was that, on the way, he saw several familiar faces¡ªthe Mountain-Subduing King Mu Xi, Grand Elder Pu Yi of Starcliff Academy, and Kongtong Academy¡¯s Jiang Tanyun and Lu Zhangfeng.

    Mu Xi told him via transmission that Ning Sihua had already stepped into the Origin Dao and be an Earthly Immortal, but that she¡¯d stayed behind to protect Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy. This way, Su Yi needn¡¯t fear for Wen Lingxue or Cha Jin¡¯s safety.

    This was naturally wonderful news.

    Shortly before reaching the teau, the stunning beauty standing beneath a cliffside pine drew Su Yi¡¯s attention. She was dressed in white with an ancient sword on her back, as if she¡¯d walked out of a painting!

    She¡¯s here??Even Su Yi was a bit surprised.

    Then, Yue Shichan¡¯s clear voice resounded in his ears, like the gentle burbling of spring water. ?¡°Fellow Daoist, I once wandered the Great Qin, and I have some understanding of You Tianhong¡¯s strength. He bears the inheritance of an ancient orthodoxy, and his umted foundations are extremely terrifying. After eight years of seclusion, he¡¯s only one step away from breaking into the Origin Pce Realm! In other words, it¡¯s entirely possible that he could break through at any time.

    ¡°Furthermore, his ancient sword, Silversnow, has impressive origins as well. You must be careful.¡±

    This was a well-intentioned warning.

    ¡°Many thanks for your guidance, but a paltry little You Tianhong is unworthy of my notice,¡± Su Yi transmitted back.

    Yue Shichan was stunned.?A ¡®paltry little You Tianhong¡¯? In the Great Qin, he¡¯s the mightiest sword cultivator of his era, but Su Yi doesn¡¯t take him the least bit seriously¡­

    By now, Su Yi had already?reached Ocean?View teau. The sky had already risen through the sea of clouds, illuminating heaven and earth and bathing the mountaintop in rosy light.

    An elder in Daoist robes stood amidst the crowd, sighing to himself.?Today¡¯s battle won¡¯t just enter the annals of the Great Zhou¡¯s history. Stories of this duel will surely be on the lips of every martial artist in the Great Wei and Great Qin.

    It was hard to determine his age. His wrinkles were deep, but at first nce, his eyes were as clear and bright as an infant¡¯s. However, if you looked closely, you¡¯d discover that gaze was as deep as an oceanic abyss.

    This was none other than the mysterious elder who always apanied Su Hongli, the man who¡¯d once attempted to discern Su Yi¡¯s secrets, only for Su Yi to seize the opportunity to discern his cultivation instead¡ªhe was an Origin Pce cultivator!

    Whoosh!?You Tianhong still sat atop the crouching tiger-shaped rock. His sharp gaze turned toward Su Yi.

    Then, the man whose name had long since shaken the Great Qin, this mighty sword cultivator who¡¯d once obtained a grand stroke of fortune deep within the Sea of Chaotic Spirits, silently rose.

    ¡°Today,?on Ocean?View teau, beneath countless gazes, you shall lose your head. Such a death is worthy of pride,¡± said You Tianhong.

    ¡°Li Changning was just as arrogant, but in the end, he too became just another stepping stone beneath my feet.¡± Su Yi stood with his hands behind his back, his expression calm. ¡°You¡­ Won¡¯t escape his fate either.¡±

    Despite his casual tone, he¡¯d made it clear that he saw You Tianhong as a stepping stone!

    Throughout the teau, numerous onlookers gasped. Had any other Grandmaster dared say such a thing, everyone would have mocked them for not knowing their own limits.

    However, this was Su Yi! None dared question him. This was the extent of Su Yi¡¯s prestige!

    ¡°A stepping stone¡­.?¡± You Tianhongughed, then swept his gaze across the area. ¡°But the way I see it, you won¡¯t even amount to a stepping stone. In the eyes of those gathered here, you¡¯re prey at best.

    He paused, then said, ¡°Right now, I¡¯m only worried about one thing. After I kill you, will any blind fools jump out to seize my rightful prey? After all, everyone says that you can kill Earthly Immortals as a Grandmaster because you¡¯re in possession of some grand stroke of fortune.¡±

    These words flung the entire area into uproar. This was no different from openly announcing the various peak experts¡¯ intentions!

    Numerous gazes unwittingly turned toward Hong Shenshang, Yun Zhongqi, Lonely River, and the other big shots.

    They couldn¡¯t help but frown. They would never have guessed that You Tianhong would expose their intentions before the duel even began! Was he warning them not to get involved? Or was he just trying to put pressure on Su Yi?

    .

    ¡°That so?¡± Su Yi smiled faintly, but he didn¡¯t take it to heart. ¡°I¡¯ll actually be rather interested to see if any other ¡®eggs¡¯ dare fling themselves against a rock after I¡¯ve killed you.¡±

    This deration wasn¡¯t just contemptuous of You Tianhong; he was looking down on the other experts in attendance too!

    This only made Hong Shenshang and the other big shots frown even harder.

    ¡°Heh heh.¡± You Tianhong was tall, lean, and iparably well-proportioned. Every inch of him emanated a sharp and intimidating aura. Just standing there, he seemed like a peerless treasure sword capable of piercing through the dome of the heavens.

    ¡°Rest assured. I, You Tianhong, won¡¯t underestimate you. I¡¯ll use the strongest methods at my disposal and show you enough respect to ensure that you die with dignity!¡±

    His eyes shed with sharp, radiant light, and as he spoke, he reached through the air and grabbed.?Boom!

    The nearby sea of clouds suddenly churned as a giant, invisible hand gathered the origin power dispersed throughout heaven and earth. All of the ambient energy surged toward You Tianhong like mad.

    Beneath the crowd¡¯s stunned gazes, a longsword gradually condensed in You Tianhong¡¯s palm, as radiant and dazzling as the light of dawn.

    Guiding Qi to condense a sword! This casual disy of?nigh-divine?skill left numerous onlookers wide-eyed and tongue-tied.

    Meanwhile, You Tianhong¡¯s robes fluttered around him. He was like a gpole, standing tall and proud as he pierced into the heavens!

    The onlookers could even hear his blood course through him, like the churning currents of the ocean or the low rumble of thunder. His bearing was so grand and imposing that even those Earthly Immortals in attendance couldn¡¯t help but narrow their eyes.?The Great Qin¡¯s Sword Monarch Tianhong really is terrifying!

    Even Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but arch his brow. He could tell at a nce that You Tianhong¡¯s qi, spirit, and essence were as firm as a divine boulder, and that his soul, physique, and cultivation had all reached the very pinnacle of the Grain Avoidance Realm. He was the strongest Grain Avoidance opponent that Su Yi had encountered thus far.

    ¡°What a pity¡­¡± Su Yi put his hands behind his back and sighed.

    You Tianhong was indeed an adversary worth fighting, but s, that was all.

    No one knew the reason for Su Yi¡¯s inexplicable sigh, not even You Tianhong.

    Thus, although they were confused, they didn¡¯t overthink it.

    ¡°A pity?¡± You Tianhong obviously thought nothing of it. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re a sword cultivator too. Draw your sword. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll never get the chance to show off your?attainments?in swordsmanship.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯ll depend on whether or not you¡¯re qualified,¡± said Su Yi. As he spoke, he approached You Tianhong, the depths of his gaze calm. ¡°Also, you¡¯d best not call yourself a sword cultivator in front of me; you¡¯re sullying our name.¡±

    ¡°Hah!¡±?You Tianhong¡¯s?eyes shed with cold light, but he made no further attempts at conversation. He simply gripped the radiant longsword of condensed origin energy and shed through the air.

    Whoosh!

    The fierce howling of winds emanated from the sky. Dazzling sword qi shot out of You Tianhong¡¯s hands, sweeping through the air like a stretch of silk. It instantly cleaved through a hundred feet of sky, shrieking through the air as it descended upon Su Yi.

    Before this sh even reached its target, the apanying sword intent arrived, nketing heaven and earth. Lightning rumbled, and lightning arced within it!

    This was the?mid heaven-grade?sword intent, Yin Lightning!

    Such vast sword intent enveloped Su Yi from a distance. Were any other Grandmaster standing there, the sword intent would have shattered their soul before the radiant sh even arrived! Were he instead an ordinary Xiantian Martial Ancestor, he still would have struggled to block the?sword intent¡¯s?oppression!

    This was the bearing of an Earthly Immortal. His mind and body were connected to heaven and earth, and he could control the?ambient origin energy?to unleash unbelievable?magics!

    Bang!?Atop Ocean View teau, sword intent shed like lightning.

    Without exception, the distant onlookers were stunned. Even those mighty Earthly Immortal experts couldn¡¯t help but reveal solemn expressions. Only they knew just how terrifying a Grain Avoidance cultivator in possession of a sword intent was! The attack You Tianhong used now was sufficient to stun the entire human world!

 Chapter 326: Netherworld Lightning Cleaves the Soul, a Hundred-Foot Sword Curtain

    <h4>Chapter 326: Netherworld Lightning Cleaves the Soul, a Hundred-Foot Sword Curtain</h4>

    You Tianhong¡¯s sh was mighty, but many weren¡¯t at all surprised.

    This was a peak Grain Avoidance Realm existence, someone whose name had long since shaken the nation. He ought to have attainments in the Dao of the Sword sufficient to shock the world.

    Only then could he live up to his reputation.

    They were more curious to see how Su Yi nned to break through this attack. Thus, the moment You Tianhong swung his sword, the gazes of those peak experts in attendance immediatelynded on Su Yi.

    They then watched as¡ª

    ¡°Break.¡±

    Su Yi just casually swung his fist into the distance.

    Boom!

    Vast, ink-dark origin power condensed, and the ck fist light transformed into a radiant pir, which charged into the snow-white sword qi.

    Su Yi was a peak fourth-level Grandmaster. Recently, he¡¯d taken to consuming a Nine Apertures Dragon Tiger Pill to temper his cultivation once every three days.

    His cultivation and umtions were far greater than before. Were Li Changning here now, this fist would have shattered him effortlessly.

    Rumble!

    Snow-white sword intent drew on the unreadable Yin Lightning Sword Intent and shed with the dark fist force.

    It was as if lightning went off on Ocean View teau. The aftershock of the collision spread out in all directions, sending the nearby rocks and trees flying and leaving deep ditches and pits in the ground, like intersecting scars. Clouds of dust filled the air.

    Their sh shook both heaven and earth, and the sound spread far and wide!

    ¡°So strong!¡± The Grandmasters and Xiantian Martial Ancestors in attendance were, without exception, stunned. They hurriedly retreated.

    It didn¡¯t matter that they¡¯d heard tales of Su Yi¡¯s aplishments. When they saw his strength with their own two eyes, they nheless felt shaken. They couldn¡¯t even imagine it.?How could a Grandmaster possess such power?

    ¡°He broke through it, just like that?¡± Hong Shenshang, Yun Zhongqi, Lonely River, and the other Earthly Immortals¡¯ gazes were solemn.

    However, this result was within their expectations. It would have been stranger if Su Yi?hadn¡¯t?blocked that sh.

    Amidst the clouds of dust, You Tianhong¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. He was a Grain Avoidance cultivator, but when he saw Su Yi break through his sh so easily, his pupils unwittingly constricted.

    That attack was condensed of the origin power of heaven and earth, and he controlled it with the cultivation he¡¯d acquired through decades of hard work. His sword force was perfect, and his sword intent was concentrated. Ordinary Earthly Immortals couldn¡¯t possibly survive such an attack.

    Yet in Su Yi¡¯s casual punch, the true essence was far greater, and the charm of the Dao embodied within the fist force was iparably concentrated. It was simply unimaginable!

    ¡°Go!¡± You Tianhong¡¯s eyes shed with cold light as he struck once more.

    Whoosh!

    Sword qi exploded to three hundred feet, then arced through the air like a rainbow, stirring up wind and lightning. Thunder boomed throughout the peak of Nine Millet Mountain.

    This sword put the true extent of You Tianhong¡¯s attainments in the Dao of the Sword on full disy!

    Furthermore, the electric sword intent that struck terror into the onlookers¡¯ hearts descended, nketing heaven and earth, likeherworld lightning pouring down from the skies. Explosive, destructive energy spread out in all directions.

    Su Yi made no attempt to dodge. He simply stepped forward and, when the sh drew near, pressed his fingers into a sword and shed the air.

    This, too, was sword qi. However, Su Yi¡¯s was as dark as the night, and although it was only three feet long, it was iparably condensed. Subtle yet grand torrents surged within it.

    The force of this sh was like a tidal wave or a copsing mountain!

    Crunch!

    A crisp sound followed, and beneath the crowd¡¯s disbelieving gazes, the three-foot streak of ck sword intent cleaved You Tianhong¡¯s vast, three-hundred-foot sword qi right down the middle!

    It was as if a delicate little dagger had cleaved apart a vast mountain; the size disparity alone was an enormous shock to the senses.

    As for the Yin Lightning Sword Intent apanying You Tianhong¡¯s sh? It might as well not have existed; it posed no threat to Su Yi at all.

    After all, Su Yi had sword intent too. Furthermore, it was solid as a boulder. How could an Earthly Immortal¡¯s sword intent possibly affect it?

    ¡°When tempering sword intent, bigger isn¡¯t always better,¡± sneered Su Yi.

    In his past life, the people of the Wilds honored him as the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force. How could someone like You Tianhongpete with him in terms of his knowledge of the Origin Dao¡¯s sword intents?

    As he spoke, he shifted positions. Soon, he was right in front of You Tianhong.

    Whoosh!

    Three feet of ck sword qi cleaved downward, with sharp, unblockable sharpness. The profound and inscrutable charm of the Dao lingered around it, as well as water elemental Dao light. A veritable tide of power gathered within this one sh!

    When they saw this attack, Hong Shenshang, Yun Zhongqi, Shi Fengliu, and the others were stunned. It was just one attack, but it contained the power of divine sense and the charm of the Dao. Furthermore, its vast sword force struck with effortless, unstoppable ease.

    Were this sh the work of an Earthly Immortal, the onlookers would still have proimed it ¡°shocking¡± and ¡°terrifying.¡± Yet in reality, this was the casual swing of a fourth-level Grandmaster, and a young one at that! Of course the onlookers were stunned!

    Water element spiritual Dao light, a trace of the charm of the Dao gleaned from nature, and such masterful and terrifying sword intent! The white-d Featherflow King''s eyes shone with a strange light. This guy really is so strong that it¡¯s a bit unreasonable¡­.

    When he saw this attack, even You Tianhong¡¯s expression instantly turned solemn.

    His sleeves billowed, and his aura surged into the heavens. He swung the snow-white longsword condensed of the origin energy of heaven and earth with all his might.

    The Soul-Cleaving Dark Netherworld Lightning Strike!

    This was the inheritance of an ancient orthodoxy. The sword guided the yin lightning of theherworld. It could kill spirits and cleave the souls of both the living and the dead!

    The earth-shaking collision resounded throughout Ocean View teau. The sh of two starkly different sword intents was visible even to the naked eye. They were diametrically opposed, like water and fire, and the resulting currents of destructive power spread throughout the dome of the heavens.

    Amidst the ear-splitting booms, Su Yi¡¯s attack burst apart, bit by bit.

    However, the snow-white sword You Tianhong had condensed was splitting apart too, and pieces of it fell like rain.

    Boom!

    In the end, the shockwaves shook even You Tianhong. His expression instantly changed.

    Although he¡¯d blocked Su Yi¡¯s sword, Su Yi was already within three feet of him. Without any further hesitation¡ª

    ng!

    You Tianhong drew his sword, Silversnow. It streaked forth, cutting through the dome of the heavens like silver lightning.

    The dazzling radiance of its edge was as clear and bright as white jade, while faint lightning and cloud markings surfaced on its de, emitting an unfathomable destructive aura.

    Throughout Ocean View teau, the onlookers¡¯ eyes stung. They watched in a daze; it seemed like a snow-white hornless dragon had taken to the skies, guiding thunder and lightning. Denseyers of dark cloud instantly gathered in the skies.

    When the sword left its sheath, heaven and earth changed. The clouds blotted out the sun, and thunder boomed!

    Even the Earthly Immortals couldn¡¯t help but gasp, and their eyes shed.?What a wondrous spiritual sword! Its aura alone is enough to change the weather throughout an entire region! Just what level of treasure is this?

    Conversely, Su Yi¡¯s eyes shone with understanding. Three days ago, at the Overflowing Goblet, You Tianhong once drew his sword. Su Yi immediately realized that the sword¡¯s aura wasn¡¯t simple.

    Three dayster, just as he arrived at Ocean View teau, the Featherflow King warned him. She said that You Tianhong¡¯s sword came from the ruins of an ancient orthodoxy deep within the Sea of Chaotic Spirits, and that its power was terrifying to the extreme.

    Now, he could finally see its power for himself. The sword really wasn¡¯t simple. From its materials to its forging methods and the lightning Edicts emzoned on its de, all were top-notch. This made it a peak-level Origin Dao spiritual weapon.

    This obviously wasn¡¯t the work of any ordinary cultivator. Only a master artificer proficient with talismans and Edicts could have forged such a sword.

    Why was Su Yi¡¯s Abstruse God Sword so powerful? Because it was made of Abstruse God Wood, and because it was carved with a Spirit-Devouring Edict. Thebination exined why its power exceeded the limits of imagination.

    You Tianhong¡¯s sword was simrly engraved with an Edict, but his was rted to lightning!

    With his sword in hand, You Tianhong¡¯s entire presence changed, and there was no longer even the slightest trace of frantess in his expression. He now looked as grave as iron.

    Whoosh!

    He swung his sword at Su Yi. The snow-white de shed through the sky, bringing a vast swath of crackling electricity. You Tianhong was like a god of the sword, dancing madly amidst a thunderstorm!

    Even now, Su Yi met his attack barehanded. He pressed his fingers into a sword, using the pure power of his cultivation to strengthen them.

    Boom!

    It was as if the river of stars were pouring onto the world below.

    Su Yi¡¯s attack was obviously even stronger than before. The surrounding air copsed. The unstoppable force of this attack was such that, were an ordinary Earthly Immortal to face it, they would surely die where they stood.

    But how strong was You Tianhong?

    He gripped his sword and swung its snow-white, transparent sword through the air. He cut, stabbed, sliced, blocked, and crushed. In the blink of an eye, he struck several dozen times. Surging lightning shed and crisscrossed in the air, like denselyyered currents.

    As far as the eye could see, dazzling white electricity illuminated Ocean View teau, and all the onlookers heard was the low rumbling of thunder!

    ng! ng! ng!

    It was like a duel between deities. In the blink of an eye, they shed several dozen times. Dazzling sword qi shed and sparked between them, like a tide or rain of light, assailing the senses.

    The most shocking part was that even after drawing his sword, You Tianhong was at best an even match for Su Yi. Neither had an obvious advantage!

    This scene shook the hearts of countless big shots, and they could no longer remain calm.

    They¡¯d anticipated that Su Yi would be strong, but they wouldn¡¯t have guessed he¡¯d be strong to such an unbelievable degree!

    Even You Tianhong was no exception; traces of surprise shed across his face. He would never have guessed that, even bare-handed, Su Yi could block his full-force killing attack.

    This made the peak Grain Avoidance Realm cultivator¡¯s expression more solemn and focused than ever before.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi felt wonderful. The will to fight boiled within him, surging like the sea. His every strike was simple but imposing, with a vast and ancient charm.

    He truly seemed like an immortal descending into the mortal world to disy the power of his Sword Dao. His silhouette was reminiscent of an immortal crane, soaring proudly through the nine heavens, free and at ease.

    ¡°Cut!¡± bellowed You Tianhong. When Silversnow struck, it looked slow, but in truth, it shed thirty-six times in rapid session. Inbination, the attacks formed a sword curtain stretching over three hundred feet.

    Within the curtain, thunder boomed, and arcs of lightning flew, manifesting strange phenomena of yin and yang.

    ¡°Excellent!¡± Su Yi let out a long shout, his voice booming through the overcast skies. His long hair and blue robes fluttered about as his true essence boiled, and the light in his eyes intensified.

    He swung his palm, and a sword streaked forth.

    The first attack of the Rejoicing Sword Sutra, Pulling Gxies!

    Sword qi shot directly into the river of stars, then spread outward, nketing heaven and earth.

    Boom!

    The sh fell, cleaving into You Tianhong¡¯s three-hundred-foot lightning sword curtain. The curtain instantly trembled.

    In the end, it managed to withstand Su Yi¡¯s attack, but the impact made You Tianhong¡¯s blood and qi churn. Inwardly, he couldn¡¯t help but cry out in rage and rm.?You¡¯re just a paltry little Grandmaster. How could you possess such unreasonable attainments in the Dao of the Sword?

 Chapter 327: A Demon Sparrow Devours a Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 327: A Demon Sparrow Devours a Dragon</h4>

    When he saw that this sh couldn¡¯t cut through You Tianhong¡¯s sword curtain, he didn¡¯t hesitate to try again.

    ¡°The second attack, Splitting Mountains and Seas!¡±

    A streak of indomitable sword qi shot through the air.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t pause in the slightest. He attacked in rapid session.

    ¡°The third attack, Plucking Suns and Moons!

    The fourth attack, Demarcating Purity!

    ¡°The fifth attack, Wandering the Ten Directions!¡±

    One strike after another, all containing the profundity of the Rejoicing Sword Sutra, appeared after another. Su Yi was free and unrestrained, like an immortal dancing with his sword. Sword shadows ovepped, filling the air above Ocean View teau.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    With each sh that descended, You Tianhong¡¯s hundred-foot sword curtain took devastating damage. In just a few blinks of an eye, it burst apart.

    You Tianhong¡¯s expression changed dramatically, and he repeatedly retreated.

    But how terrifying was Su Yi¡¯s sword qi? It enveloped him on all sides, quickly cutting off all possible escape routes.

    It was at that moment that¡ª

    The Great Qin¡¯s Sword Monarch Tianhong bellowed, and startling cold light shot out of his eyes. He suddenly raised Silversnow, man and de practically forming a single, uninterrupted line.

    In the end, he seemed to fuse with the entirety of Nine Millet Mountain. His aura linked with heaven and earth, and he drew upon his mind, qi, and essence to unprecedented extremes.

    ¡°Netherworld Lightning Killing Strike!¡± With a shout that shook the heavens, You Tianhong swung his sword into the sky, unleashing a startling, several-hundred-foot streak of vast white sword qi.

    In this attack, he set aside all concern for his own body. He had no fear of death!

    It was just one attack, but it concentrated all of You Tianhong¡¯s power into his sword. He was like a fearless warrior; he would seed in killing his foe even if it killed him, or he¡¯d die trying!

    Rumble!

    From Ocean View teau, it looked as if heaven and earth were copsing in on themselves. Explosive, destructive currents of sword qi swept forth, scattering in all directions.

    The shape of the mountain couldn¡¯t take the pressure, and it suddenly caved in and split. Arge chunk fell down the mountainside, rocks pouring down like rain.

    The distant onlookers felt their eyes sting as the mountain shook beneath their feet. They couldn¡¯t help but feel astonished.

    The Earthly Immortals standing closest to the battlefield had to circte their cultivations to disperse the resulting shockwaves.

    When You Tianhong saw that his attack was breaking through Su Yi¡¯syered sword qi, he was just about to sigh in relief when¡ª

    Whoosh!

    Su Yi struck again without hesitation.

    The Rejoicing Sword Sutra¡¯s sixth attack, Severing Mncholy!

    ¡°This is bad!¡± You Tianhong¡¯s heart shook. He sensed how dangerous this attack was, but it was toote to dodge. Furthermore, the fundamental nature of the Netherworld Lightning Killing Strike wouldn¡¯t allow him to even consider fleeing.

    If he did, the power he¡¯d condensed, more than he¡¯d ever called upon before, would inevitably fall apart.

    ¡°Break!¡± You Tianhong¡¯s eyes bulged, and he went to meet the attack head-on.

    Boom!

    An unprecedented st went off above Ocean View teau.

    Like two volcanos crashing into each other.

    Su Yi¡¯s sh was the core killing strike of the Rejoicing Sword Sutra. It cleaved emotional blockages, and broke through everything in its path!

    Not even You Tianhong could stop it!

    When these two disparate Sword Daos shed, Su Yi¡¯s sword broke through the Netherworld Lightning Killing Strike without losing power. It continued directly toward the energy barrier shielding You Tianhong, cutting through it and shing into his chest.

    ng!!

    The sound of metal against metal rang out, and a heart-protecting mirror burst apart. It blocked that otherwise fatal attack, but only just barely.

    However, the impact nevertheless struck You Tianhong, who coughed up blood as his chest caved in. The force sent him flying several dozen feet back, and the color drained from his face.

    Meanwhile, the aftershock spread across Ocean View teau.

    Rumble!

    Nine Millet Mountain shook; it seemed it couldn¡¯t handle the impact. Shockingly, the force continued downward, cutting it directly in two!

    The two halves fell to the ground with a bang. The teau had been a favored destination for poets and schrs since antiquity, but now, it no longer existed!

    Countless onlookers were wide-eyed and dumbstruck.

    ¡°Is that power even human?¡±

    Many were so astonished that their scalps went numb.

    That attack felt as if it struck their very minds, especially when they saw it cleave into You Tianhong. All of them could tell that, if not for the heart-protecting mirror, You Tianhong would have already died!

    This was unquestionably overly terrifying.

    A peak Grain Avoidance, Origin Dao cultivator wielding an ancient spiritual sword and a sword intent was attacking with everything he had, yet he couldn¡¯t overpower a young Grandmaster?

    If they weren¡¯t seeing it with their own eyes, who¡¯d dare believe it?

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The instant Ocean View teau copsed, Su Yi and You Tianhong drew their swords, stood in the skies, and stared each other down.

    However, one was injured, while the other wasn¡¯t missing so much as a hair on his head. It was obvious who¡¯de out ahead!

    ¡°Good! Very good! To think you¡¯d push me this far! Su Yi, you have every reason to be proud! However¡­¡± You Tianhong took a deep breath, and his eyes zed with fury. His hair fluttered around him, and his vast aura gathered around him; it seemed he was preparing to go all out. ¡°Today shall be the day you die!¡±

    His voice still echoing through the air, You Tianhong raised Silversnow into the air. At the same time, he chanted an obscure incantation, the words ssical yet grand.

    Boom!

    A seal seemed to burst apart within Silversnow. It suddenly burst with limitless light, and a snow-white hornless dragon wrapped around the de. The dragon threw back its head and roared, stirring up the skies.

    Even upon closer inspection, the snow-white hornless dragon looked alive. It had a divine bearing, and as soon as it appeared, its terrifying majesty spread out around it, bursting every cloud within ten thousand feet.

    ¡°This¡­¡± The Grandmasters present quivered in astonishment, like ants gazing upon a celestial dragon.

    ¡°A wisp of a horned dragon True Spirit¡¯s soul essence!?¡± Hong Shenshang, Yun Zhongqi, Shi Fengliu, and the other top experts went rigid, and their eyes shed with uncertainty.

    This was undoubtedly You Tianhong¡¯s trump card, as well as his greatest killer move! It was highly likely that this was the grand stroke of fortune he¡¯d encountered deep within the Sea of Chaotic Spirits, too!

    ¡°As expected, there¡¯s a soul essence within the Lightning Edict.¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed with a strange light. This method of refining a sword was different from the one he¡¯d used to create the Abstruse God Sword, but it had a simr end result.

    You Tianhong couldn¡¯t possibly have achieved this!

    ¡°I went into seclusion for eight years, all for the sake of refining this sword and nourishing this wisp of soul. Although I¡¯ve yet to achieve full sess, it¡¯s already enough to kill the likes of you!¡±

    Before this cold deration even finished echoing through the sky, You Tianhong roared.

    ¡°Bound Dragon Formation, condense!¡± He waved his ancient sword, Silversnow, ruthlessly through the air.

    Boom!

    Nine streaks of vast, white sword qi shot forth explosively, each a hundred feet long. They gathered in midair, forming a snowy sword formation.

    The terrifying hornless dragon, meanwhile, became the eye of the formation.

    The formation rumbled and boomed, shing with limitless divine light and illuminating the remainder of Nine Millet Mountain. Heaven and earth seemed dim byparison.

    ¡°Hurry up and retreat!¡± The Grandmasters and Xiantian Martial Ancestors could no longer concern themselves with watching the battle. They immediately fled down Nine Millet Mountain.

    That destructive energy was just too terrifying; their souls practically left their bodies in sheer panic. All of them had sensed the potentially fatal threat.

    Even the Earthly Immortals took to the skies and created distance. When they gazed upon the Bound Dragon Formation, they felt a chill course through their hearts.?He¡¯s using the soul essence of a hornless dragon as the eye of the formation!?

    The sheervishness was enough to startle even gods and ghosts!

    ¡°Go!¡± You Tianhong waved his sleeves.

    Boom!

    The sword formation let out a series of deafening booms as it started circting, casting denseyers of illusory swords. They charged toward Su Yi alongside the hornless dragon.

    In the face of this terrifying killing strike, Su Yi merelyughed and muttered to himself, ¡°This strike is worth drawing my sword for, albeit barely¡­¡±

    The Abstruse God Sword appeared silently in Su Yi¡¯s hand.

    His aura instantly transformed. He was now as free and unfettered as an immortal, and his sword light dazzled the world!

    Boom!

    He stepped into the air, sword swinging. The de was as dark and ethereal as the night sky, and it carried streaks of inscrutable Dao Light as it cut through the air.

    That was metal, wood, water, and fire spiritual Dao Light. They corresponded to the power of the four beasts, and they fused perfectly with Su Yi¡¯s qi, mind, and essence as he unleashed a ny-foot streak of sword intent.

    The sword intent was dazzling, its divine splendor radiant to the extreme.

    Boom!

    The Bound Dragon Formation descended from the skies with a mighty st. Su Yi¡¯s sword mmed into it, sending it tumbling back with a burst of hazy light.

    The white hornless dragon seemed infuriated. It roared, the sound shaking the heavens and mixing with the dense, snow-white sword qi as it charged once more.

    To the onlookers¡¯ astonishment, Su Yi didn¡¯t retreat. On the contrary, he advanced, leaping ahead to meet the dragon head-on.

    From a distance, he was like an immortal dancing with his sword, intent on ying a dragon!

    Rumble~~

    .

    Sword qi scattered, and currents of destructive energy swept forth. The skies fell and the earth cracked. Countless onlookers were rooted to the spot, their mindspletely nk.

    You Tianhong¡¯s expression was turning increasingly unsightly.

    He¡¯d only just barely grasped the mysteries of the Bound Dragon Formation, and using it was a struggle. Even so, its power was enough to threaten even Origin Pce cultivators.

    Yet now, even after all this time, he couldn¡¯t take Su Yi down!

    Furthermore, when Su Yi¡¯s sword met the Bound Dragon Formation head-on, You Tianlong felt the aftershock.

    The reason was simple. The hornless dragon¡¯s soul essence was the eye of the formation, so if You Tianhong wanted to unleash the formation¡¯s power, he had to guide and control the draconic soul essence.

    However, the moment he lost control, the entire formation would instantly fall apart.

    This was why it was called the ¡°Bound Dragon Formation.¡±

    ¡°Die!¡± You Tianhong went all out, and his hair and beard bristled with fury. He leaped into the Bound Dragon Formation, using everyst drop of power at his disposal to control the hornless dragon¡¯s soul essence.

    The formation¡¯s power instantly surged.

    ¡°Had you managed to tame that hornless dragon¡¯s soul essence, it might well have been enough to scare me a little, but¡­ You¡¯re just barely holding on.¡± Su Yi shook his head.

    He no longer hesitated, and he couldn¡¯t be bothered to tangle with his opponent any further. He suddenly took a deep breath and shed down.

    ¡°Die!¡± The Spirit-Devouring Edict instantly appeared on the Abstruse God Sword, like a ck hole in the starry sky. Immediately afterward, a vast, illusory yet utterly terrifying bird pped its wings and soared.

    Boom!

    The vicious bird zed with the demonic mes of theherworld. Its ws suddenly grabbed hold of the hornless dragon, then tugged!

    Splurt!

    The snow-white hornless dragon was ruthlessly torn in half, then devoured.

    This vicious bird was none other than the Netherme Demon Sparrow soul essence that Su Yi had sealed within the Abstruse God Sword, one of the nine inauspicious birds of the Netherworld!

    When they witnessed this terrifying scene, the onlookers¡¯ hair stood on end, and their faces filled with astonishment.

    Practically simultaneously¡ª

    Su Yi swung the Abstruse God Sword, like wind cutting through the clouds. He crushed the Bound Dragon Formation in a single attack, leaving a perfectly straight, thousand-foot sword scar in the sky.

    You Tianhong hovered above the newly-formed rift, but it was as if he¡¯d lost his soul. His face was pallid, his eyes were wide, and he opened his mouth as if to speak, only for his body to split down the middle and plummet down to earth.

    In one sh, a demon sparrow swallowed a dragon, and a sword broke the Bound Dragon Formation and cut down You Tianhong!

    Just like that, the Great Qin¡¯s Sword Monarch Tianhong, a peak Grain Avoidance expert, fell in battle.

 Chapter 328: Who Beneath the Heavens Can Defeat Him?

    <h4>Chapter 328: Who Beneath the Heavens Can Defeat Him?</h4>

    Yue Shichan watched the battle from a distance, looking a bit bewildered.

    Her face suggested she was in herte teens, and her clothes were pristine white. She carried an ancient sword and a yellow-skinned gourd. Thebination made her seem as ethereal as smoke, transcendent and detached.

    Yet now, quite some time passed before the woman the Great Zhou honored as ¡°the type of genius that only appears once in a millennium¡± calmed herself down.

    How mighty of an existence was You Tianhong? Yet Su Yi had cut him down in a single attack. She could never have anticipated this.¡±

    ¡°Praise the immeasurable glory of the Buddha.¡± The chief elder of Shanglin Temple¡¯s Arhat Hall, Lonely River, sped his hands together and chanted sutras. He looked conflicted.

    Just like him, You Tianhong hailed from the Great Qin. He knew better than anyone how lofty You Tianhong¡¯s position was in the hearts of the nation¡¯s sword cultivators.

    It was no exaggeration to say that You Tianhong¡¯sbat prowess ced him in the top five among the Great Qin¡¯s Grain Avoidance cultivators!

    Yet now, You Tianhong had fallen atop Nine Millet Mountain, at the hands of the fourth-level Grandmaster, Su Yi!

    A chill coursed down Shi Fengliu¡¯s spine, and his expression was utterly dark.

    Just watching this battle startled him so badly that he broke out in cold sweats. He realized that back then, atop the Qinn River, if he hadn¡¯t fled in time, he might well have suffered the same fate as You Tianhong!

    .

    Yun Zhongqi gripped his insignia and feather whisk. He sighed to himself.

    This high elder of the Great Wei¡¯s Wheel of the Moon Sect had indeed nned to seize this opportunity to jump in. However, his rationality told him that this wasn¡¯t the right time.

    Su Yi was too strong!

    From beginning to end, he hadn¡¯t suffered so much as the slightest injury. The methods with which he slew You Tianhong were so imposing that they made even the mighty Yun Zhongqi shudder.

    Hong Shenshang was silent, and his brow was tightly knit, as if he¡¯d encountered some thorny, difficult problem.

    Far off in the distance, an elderly Daoist mixed in with the crowd rxed the hands clenched within his sleeves. He shook his head, then silently turned and left.

    ¡­¡­

    Now, heaven and earth were silent. Even the birds ceased their song.

    The onlookers were all tongue-tied and dumbstruck. They sank into a daze.

    As they stared at the distant blue-robed youth standing in the skies, their hearts surged with wordless shock, awe, and dread.

    ¡°How could a mortal Grandmaster possess power sufficient to y an Earthly Immortal?¡± An older generation expert quivered from head to toe, his voice containing three parts surprise and three parts dread, as well as deep astonishment.

    Before the battle began, no matter how highly they thought of Su Yi, they would never have guessed that You Tianhong couldn¡¯t so much as scratch him even after unleashing his trump cards!

    You Tianhong¡¯s final attack flew through the air with enough force to threaten even Origin Pce cultivators!

    Yet in the end, You Tianhong still lost.

    Were Su Yi an Origin Dao cultivator too, they could have epted it, albeit with some difficulty.

    But he was only a Grandmaster, yet he¡¯d in a peak expert of the Grain Avoidance Realm. This heaven-defying power was just too terrifying!

    ¡°Brother Su won!¡± The Mountain-Subduing King, Mu Xi, finally smiled.

    Those beside him¡ªPu Yi, Jiang Tanyun, Lu Zhangfeng, among others¡ªsighed in relief too.

    The battle had been so shocking and intense that, until its final moments, their minds and hearts were utterly tense. It was only now that they let themselves rx that they realized that their clothes were already drenched in cold sweat.

    ¡°After this battle, who in the Great Zhou could be Su Yi¡¯s opponent?¡± Some of the more farsighted big shots were already starting to consider the aftermath of the morning¡¯s duel.

    Su Yi had just killed the Great Qin¡¯s Sword Monarch Tianhong, and he¡¯d done so in front of countless people. The strength he revealed in the process ced him at the very pinnacle of the Great Zhou!

    He was only seventeen this year. Given more time to grow, how terrifyingly mighty would he be?

    ¡­¡­

    ng!

    Su Yi stretched out his hand, pulling You Tianhong¡¯s ancient sword, Silversnow, toward him. He held it up to his face and examined it briefly before turning to face the distant onlookers.

    ¡°Even before arriving in the Jade Capital, I heard that numerous people are after my life. Why not take this opportunity to step forth and end this here?¡± His tone was leisurely, and his clear, calm voice reverberated throughout the ears of everyone present.

    The resultingmotion broke through the deathly silence. Almost without exception, those prominent figures in attendance drew in a breath of cold air.?Wasn¡¯t killing You Tianhong enough for him?

    Lonely River, Yun Zhongqi, Shi Fengliu, and the other Earthly Immortals remained silent.

    Su Yi had only just killed You Tianhong. Who would be stupid enough to jump out and attack him now?

    The curtains had fallen on this duel, but Su Yi wasn¡¯t even injured. No, he hadn¡¯t lost so much as a single hair on his head!

    From beginning to end, none dared ept his challenge.

    When he saw this, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. He walked through the air andnded gently back on the ground.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, before the duel began, you said ¡®what a pity.¡¯ Might I ask what you meant?¡± an expert of the older generation couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    This question instantly drew the crowd¡¯s attention. All of them thought back, and indeed, Su Yi had said that very inexplicable sentence.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much, and there¡¯s no harm in telling you,¡± said Su Yi casually. ¡°I was justmenting that You Tianhong received his grand stroke of fortune toote. Had he inherited the power of an ancient orthodoxy while still in the Four Realms of the Martial Dao, he might well have forged unimaginable foundations. In that case, killing him would have at least taken a bit of effort.

    ¡°s, he encountered his good fortune after stepping into the Origin Dao, when it was already toote to repair the ws he left behind during his time in the Martial Dao.¡±

    This exnation left the crowd bewildered, but more than that, their hearts churned with emotion once more.?So it turns out that even before the fighting began, Su Yi waspletely assured of his victory. You Tianhong wasn¡¯t enough to scare him at all!

    It was then that Yun Zhongqi spoke up. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, witnessing your abilities and bearing today has left us all shocked and awed, but we¡¯re curious, too. When the fourth day of the fifth month arrives, will you really duel your father, Su Hongli?¡±

    Su Hongli!

    The head of the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family, a man so mysterious and low profile that it was terrifying. All information about him had been kept under lock and key for over a decade. Practically no one knew just how strong Su Hongli had be.

    But there was one thing everyone was certain of: ten years ago, Su Hongli was already a legendary, dazzling figure in the Great Zhou. His prestige was no inferior to State Preceptor Hong Shenshang¡¯s!

    And?Su Yi?was Su Hongli¡¯s son. His conflict with the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family was alreadymon knowledge.

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been curious to know just how the two of them would sh?

    ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡± Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed slightly as he swept his gaze across Yun Zhongqi.

    Yun Zhongqi¡¯s expression froze; this tant show of disrespect was hard to take.

    Su Yi paid him no heed. He just turned and walked away.

    His tall, lean figure gradually faded from view. From beginning to end, no one dared block his path!

    ¡­..

    That very day, as the martial artists gathered on Nine Millet Mountain dispersed, word of the duel spread through the Jade Capital at lightning speed.

    The various factions had long since started keeping tabs on the situation. Without exception, they were shaken, and they found themselves at a loss for words.

    Su Yi had won!

    He killed the Great Qin¡¯s You Tianhong!

    They said that in You Tianhong¡¯s final moments, he used power sufficient to threaten cultivators of the Origin Pce Realm, yet Su Yi still broke through it without suffering even the slightest injury. The implications were terrifying; how shocking were his foundations?

    Who knows how many people gasped, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Su Yi really is invincible?¡±

    Lately, news of Su Yi¡¯s aplishments had rocked the nation like a series of tidal waves, spreading repeatedly throughout the Great Zhou.

    He¡¯d never lost, not in any of the battles he participated in!

    Atop the Imperatorial Province¡¯s Western Mountain, he single-handedly turned the tides and sent numerous heads rolling.

    At the battle at the provincial governor¡¯s estate, he executed even the mighty Firedome King, Xia Houlin, as well as the White-Eyebrowed King and numerous other big shots.

    After leaving the Imperatorial Province, on his journey to the Jade Capital, he overcame the battle of Dragonbridge Station, the fight at Roiling Cloud Temple, and the battle on Treasure Temple Yao Mountain¡­

    Along the way, he cut down who-knows-how-many long-famous Xiantian Martial Ancestors.

    The battle in the White Province, in the Cloud-Scraping Army¡¯s encampment, was particrly notable. At the time, he was only a third-level Grandmaster, yet he slew the Earthly Immortal, Li Changning.

    This battle made the nation boil overpletely, stirring up countless waves. Su Yi¡¯s name spread far and wide, shining as brightly as the sun overhead!

    Byparison, sending Shi Fengliu packing over the Qinn River wasn¡¯t nearly as surprising.

    None of his past aplishments could strike terror into the hearts of Origin Dao experts, but after today¡¯s battle atop Nine Millet Mountain, which Earthly Immortal would dare overlook Su Yi?

    What really made them gasp was that every time the onlookers thought You Tianhong was about to win, Su Yi disyed some new terrifying and unexpected power. In the end, he achieved an overwhelming victory!

    This was, naturally, not really any different from being invincible.

    ¡°Is there anyone in this world who can suppress Su Yi? How can a Grandmaster like him wield such terrifying power?¡±

    Numerous factions tried to analyze his aplishments.

    ¡°They say that You Tianhong didn¡¯t manage to force Su Yi to draw his weapon until the very end of their duel, and that Su Yi won without any injuries. Doesn¡¯t that mean that killing peak Grain Avoidance cultivators like You Tianhong is already no trouble for Su Yi!?

    ¡°That means that, if someone really wanted to suppress Su Yi, unless they hadparatively heaven-defying and unreasonable abilities, they¡¯d need to be at least an Origin Pce cultivator to have any chance of sess!¡±

    This was a reasonable analysis, no matter how you looked at it.

    Nheless, some vehemently disagreed. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m afraid that when Su Yi took down You Tianhong, he didn¡¯t use his full power. That means that even now, no one knows just how strong he is, or if he has any forbidden killer moves up his sleeves. How can anyone talk of suppressing Su Yi under such circumstances?¡±

    Simr debates yed out non-stop throughout the nation.

    No one could deny that Su Yi already wasn¡¯t someone just any old Earthly Immortal would dare look down on!

    It was just that even after all this, no one knew just how Su Yi managed to obtain such heaven-defying strength as a mere Grandmaster.

    It was like a riddle haunting the world¡¯s cultivators.

    Those like Yue Shichan, Hong Shenshang, Shi Fengliu had deduced or picked up on a few hints, but no more than that. They couldn¡¯t see the full picture.

    This added ayer of mysteriousness to Su Yi¡¯s image.

    And when word of the duel on Nine Millet Mountain reached the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family, everything seemed to go dark before You Qingzhi¡¯s eyes, as if heaven and earth were spinning around her, and she almost passed out.

    She was utterly bereft!

 Chapter 329: The Celestial Compass

    <h4>Chapter 329: The Celestial Compass</h4>

    ¡°Mother, please calm down. Don¡¯t let your anger damage your health.¡± Su Boning looked at his mother in concern.

    You Qingzhi¡¯s eyes were hollow, as if she¡¯d lost her soul. The shock had left her utterly dispirited.

    ¡°Earlier, for the sake of disposing of Su Yi, the little beast, I requested aid from the family. Your cousin, You Xinglin, and Li Changning were the first toe to my aid. The result? Both fell prey to that little beast.¡±

    You Qingzhi muttered, ¡°Now, he¡¯s killed even your second uncle. How can I not me myself? Going forward, how am I to face my nsmen?¡±

    Her tone was bitter and downcast, and her voice was hoarse.

    When he learned what had happened on Nine Millet Mountain, Su Boning¡¯s heart filled with rm and indignation too, but he now had no choice but to suppress it and focus onforting his mother.

    ¡°Mother, the heavens haven¡¯t fallen. Don¡¯t forget that we still have Father! There¡¯s no way he¡¯ll let that bastard Su Yi off!¡± Su Boning gnashed his teeth.

    ¡°Your father¡­¡±?You?Qingzhi¡¯s hollow gaze shifted slightly. She was instantly energized, like a drowning woman grasping at straws. ¡°That¡¯s right! Your father is still here. With his methods, never mind killing Su Yi; if he wanted to, he could effortlessly dominate the entire Great Zhou!¡±

    ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s go see him!¡± With that, You Qingzhi rose and walked outside.

    Dominate the entire Great Zhou? Is Father really that amazing??Su Boning was inwardly a bit confused.

    He was Su Hongli¡¯s son, but even after all these years, he had no idea what level Su Hongli¡¯s strength had reached. All he knew was that ten years ago, his father¡¯s name had once shaken the entire country. They said he was the most mysterious of the Ten Great Xiantian Martial Ancestors, and just like Hong Shenshang, he was honored as one of the Twin Ramparts of the Great Zhou.

    As for the rest? Su Boning had no clue.

    But from his mother¡¯s words, Su Boning keenly picked up on something. It seemed that his long-secluded father was most likely even stronger than his uncle, You Tianhong!

    ¡­¡­

    Verdant Parasol Courtyard.

    Su Hongli rubbed the spot between his eyes as he looked at the furious, grief-stricken You Qingzhi. He couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°You thought you were clever, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    It was just a few words, but they were like a knife, stabbing You Qingzhi right in the heart.

    She quivered from head to toe, her face pallid. ¡°Hongli, I was acting in the Su Family¡¯s best interests. You¡­ How can you chastise me like this?¡±

    As she spoke, she burst into tears, which made her look even more deste and bereft.

    ¡°You did this for the Su Family?¡± Su Hongli said coldly. ¡°No, you did this because you were jealous. You were jealous that my unworthy child, Su Yi, was stronger than Boning. You were worried that I¡¯d change my mind and ept the unfilial wretch, or worse, make him my heir instead. Am I right?¡±

    You Qingzhi¡¯s entire body went rigid, and her expression shifted erratically.

    ¡°Go on.¡± Su Hongli had no interest in any further conversation, so he waved her away.

    You Qingzhi¡¯s heart surged with intense bitterness. She?defiantly?raised her head and met her husband¡¯s gaze. ¡°Hongli, all I want to know is this: just how do you n to dispose of Su Yi? All I want is a clear answer!¡±

    Su Hongli¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, but in the end, he suppressed his displeasure and uttered just one word: ¡°Death.¡±

    His tone was so t that there was no discernable trace of emotion.

    However, although it was just one word, You Qingzhi smiled. She felt as if a massive boulder had been lifted from her heart, and she rxedpletely.

    She wiped the tears from her face, then turned and left.

    Su Hongli watched her leave. He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me my attitude wasn¡¯t obvious enough already?¡±

    It seemed his interest was waning.

    The Daoist elder said lightly, ¡°Concern leads to emotional turmoil. The Fourth Lady of the House has lost both her nephew and her elder brother to Su Yi; it¡¯s understandable that she¡¯d forget herself.¡±

    Su Hongli waved dismissively; he had no interest in lingering on the subject. ¡°Daoist Brother, tell me your analysis of the battle.¡±

    The elder fell briefly silent, then said, ¡°The boy is terrifying indeed.¡±

    ¡°Terrifying?¡± When he heard that wording from the elder, Su Hongli¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°Might you exin in further detail?¡±

    The elder thought back to the battle on Nine Millet Mountain, and pondered out loud, ¡°I imagine that whatever we saw, Su Yi didn¡¯t mind us seeing. What truly fills my heart with dread is whatever strength he¡¯s still hiding.¡±

    He paused to gather his thoughts, then continued, ¡°He¡¯s in the Grandmaster Realm, yet he already has divine sense, mastery of the charm of the Dao, and he controls spiritual Dao Light. Furthermore, his attainments in the Dao of the Sword far surpass Earthly Immortals. I recognized these powers in him, one by one.

    ¡°I trust that the state preceptor, Shi Fengliu, Lonely River, and the others picked up on them too. However, I dare say with certainty that none of them could discern just how much power Su Yi has left in reserve.

    ¡°But then, if that were all it was, it wouldn¡¯t matter. Who doesn¡¯t keep a few cards in reserve?¡±

    Su Hongli nodded, his expression tranquil. ¡°Please, continue.¡±

    The elder¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°But Su Yi is different. He¡¯s breaking through too quickly! When he left the Imperatorial Provincial Capital, he was only a second-level Grandmaster. Less than twenty days have passed, but he¡¯s already a peak fourth-level Inner Furnace Realm cultivator!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, as I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware, every time someone like Su Yi rises to another level, hisbat strength is sure to evolve to a shocking degree. From this, I can predict that by the time the fourth rolls around, he¡¯ll have already reached the fifth level of the Grandmaster Realm!

    ¡°At the peak of the Inner Furnace Realm, the five elements are fully realized, and they circte as one. His cultivation, physique, and soul will all undergo an unimaginable metamorphosis.

    ¡°That in turn means that Su Yi will be far stronger than he was today, when he killed You Tianhong.¡± The elder sighed. ¡°And those are only the variables I could deduce.¡±

    Su Hongli fell silent. ¡°That really is an unpredictable variable. Was there anything else worth noting?¡± His tone was calm as ever, but there was a hint of solemnity on his brow.

    When he heard that Su Yi killed You Tianhong, surprise rippled through Su Hongli¡¯s heart. Even he had to admit that he¡¯d underestimated Su Yi¡¯s strength.

    Only now did Su Hongli see the ¡°unworthy descendant¡± he¡¯d loathed for over a decade in a new light. He could no longer simply dismiss him.

    It was a rather strange feeling.

    Imagine a monkey that, to date, had done nothing but jump around, only to suddenly reveal enough power to overturn the heavens. It was surprising, but more than that, it left others with no choice but to restrain their earlier contempt and loathing. Monkey it may be, but you¡¯d still have to treat it seriously.

    The Daoist let out a long sigh. ¡°I suspect that Su Yi has an extremely terrifying secret treasure on him!¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s really the case? He has a¡­ secret treasure on him too?¡± Su Hongli¡¯s eyes shed with a strange light.

    His use of the word ¡°too¡± provided ample food for thought.

    The elder¡¯s expression was suddenly grave. His gaze was distant as he thought back to the duel. ¡°When he fought You Tianhong, I attempted to capture a trace of his aura, then use the Celestial Compass to see what I could deduce¡­¡±

    Su Hongli immediately looked interested.

    The Celestial Compass!

    This was an extremely mysterious, ancient treasure.

    So long as you could find even a trace of something¡¯s aura, you could use thepass to perform various divinations. This enabled you to discern the source of the aura¡¯s secrets and true nature. It was highly mystical.

    Although no one knew it, over the years, the elder had used the power of the Celestial Compass to make numerous deductions on Su Hongli¡¯s behalf, uncovering countless deeply-hidden secrets!

    From this, they¡¯d learned much about the Great Zhou¡¯s Eight Great Yao Mountains, as well as the impending Radiant Epoch. They¡¯d also resolved numerous cultivation-rted doubts.

    It was no exaggeration to say that the Celestial Compass was an unparalleled treasure!

    ¡°Daoist Brother, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Su Hongli¡¯s eyebrows shot up. He could tell that something was a bit off about the elder¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, please take a look for yourself.¡± The old man grimaced and took out a round, smooth bronze object that looked like apass. It was a treasure mottled with the vicissitudes of life.

    The treasure¡¯s surface was engraved with moons, suns, and stars, as well as totems of flowers, birds, bugs, and fish. The rim was iid with detailed glyphs, while a blood-red spirit pearl was in its center, like the pupil of an eye.

    When activated, the totems and glyphs would surge with an inscrutable and mysterious formation diagram, like a pattern of stars. It was extremely subtle and profound.

    Whatever truths and mysteries thepass determined were reflected in the pupil-like, crimson spiritual pearl at its center.

    This was the Celestial Compass.

    The blood-red spirit pearl and its center was called the Celestial Pearl.

    But now, a hairline fracture?had?appeared on the surface of the Celestial Compass!

    When he saw this, Su Hongli¡¯s pupils constricted. His habitual mask of calm finally cracked.

    It seemed he was stunned. He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes!

    It was extremely rare to see such an expression on the head of the Su Family¡¯s face;?he could no longer keep his cool.

    The atmosphere was instantly tense and heavy.

    After a long time, Su Hongli finally calmed himself down. He rubbed the spot between his eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯re saying that whatever treasure the boy¡¯s carrying, it¡¯s strong enough to stop even the Celestial Compass?¡±

    The Daoist elder nodded. ¡°That seems to be the case.¡±

    ¡°It seems I really did underestimate the unfilial?whelp.¡± Su Hongli¡¯s eyes shed, his gaze heavy and deep. ¡°But I truly don¡¯t understand. Where did his treasuree from? Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±

    He suddenly thought of something, and his expression instantly darkened. His aura turned utterly cold and terrifying.

    The elder¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, do you suspect it¡¯s a treasure Ye Yufei left Su Yi?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t think of any other possible exnation.¡± Su Hongli took a deep breath, his gaze imposing. ¡°I¡¯ve long since wondered about this. Given her temperament, how could that bitch not have left anything in reserve? Yet even after she dropped dead, I couldn¡¯t find anything of note among her possessions. Now, it seems whatever cards she left behind are in my unworthy son¡¯s hands!¡±

    This was a rare disy of anger, in stark contrast with his typical ease and utterposure. His face brimmed with iparably terrifying murderous intent.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, please remain calm. For now, that¡¯s only conjecture,¡± urged the elderly Daoist.

    Su Hongli took a deep breath. Suddenly, he turned and stared directly at the old man. ¡°Daoist Brother, the power my unfilial son has disyed is such that I can no longer afford to disregard him. You¡¯d best prepare yourself.¡±

    Beneath the weight of Su Hongli¡¯s gaze, the old man visibly stiffened, and his expression shifted erratically.

    A long time passed before he finally nodded and said in a low voice, ¡°Fellow Daoist, rest assured. I knew this day woulde sooner orter, and I¡¯ve long since prepared for it.¡±

 Chapter 330: So-Called â€œFortuneâ€

    <h4>Chapter 330: So-Called ¡°Fortune¡±</h4>

    The imperial pce.

    Emperor Zhou stroked the cold armrests of the imperial throne as if hoping to calm the waves within his heart.

    Not far away, Hong Shenshang stood there like a pine tree, just as quiet as in the past.

    However, there was a lingering, overcast air about him.

    ¡°Before the duel began, I¡¯m afraid that Lonely River, Yun Zhongqi, and the other fogies nned to seize the opportunity to seize Su Yi¡¯s good fortune as soon as he was defeated. Who would have thought that in the end, Su Yi¡­ actually won?¡± After a while, the emperor sighed.

    ¡°Furthermore, he won so beautifully, and with such ease, without suffering even the slightest injury. Those old-timers must surely be disappointed?¡± As he spoke, he fixed his gaze on Hong Shenshang and asked with great interest, ¡°State Preceptor, how do you think Su Hongli feels about all this?¡±

    Hong Shenshang shook his head. ¡°Su Hongli is no longer the?Su Hongli?I once knew, and he hasn¡¯t been for quite some time. I cannot fathom his thoughts.¡±

    He paused, then muttered, ¡°But there is one thing I can say for sure: the strength Su Yi revealed today at Nine Millet Mountain was surely beyond Su Hongli¡¯s expectations. He¡¯ll have no choice but to take Su Yi seriously now.¡±

    The Zhou Emperor nodded, then asked another question. ¡°When the fourthes, and father and son sh, who do you think will smile in the end?¡±

    Hong Shenshang¡¯s golden eyes turned toward Emperor Zhou. ¡°Your Majesty, whichever side you choose to support has the greatest chance of victory.¡±

    The emperor sighed. ¡°It would be wonderful if things really were that simple.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, the first prince requests an audience.¡± A high-pitched, respectful voice rang out from beyond the grand hall.

    ¡°Let him in,¡± said the emperor. He nced at Hong Shenshang. ¡°See? This matter has alerted even those old-timers.¡±

    Hong Shenshang said nothing.

    Before long, a handsome young man in gray walked into the hall and bowed. ¡°Your son greets you, Imperial Father.¡±

    He had the bearing of a dragon or phoenix, and he wore his hair in a Daoist topknot. He was elegantly handsome and looked above mundanity.

    This was the eldest prince, Zhou Zhiqian.

    If you were to describe any of the princes as ¡°mysterious,¡± it would be him.

    The reason for this was simple: he¡¯d been sent to Unknown Dragon Mountain to cultivate at a young age, and in the years that followed, he seldom made an appearance or ventured into the mundane world.

    ¡°You¡¯ve finallye to see us.¡± Emperor Zhou¡¯s expression was conflicted.

    When his eldest son was still just a swaddled infant, he caught the Unknown Dragons¡¯ attention. They said his talent was exceptional, and that he was innately extraordinary, a good seedling for cultivation.

    Thus, before he was even a month old, they took him to Unknown Dragon Mountain, the ce where the Unknown Dragons cultivated.

    In the blink of an eye, twenty-five years passed.

    Although Zhou Zhiqian was his son, the emperor could count the number of times he¡¯d seen him on his fingers.

    Thus, when he saw his dignified, elegant, and aloof eldest son stand there in silence, the emperor of the Great Zhou couldn¡¯t help but feel exasperated.

    This was estrangement.

    They might be father and son, but when they met, they were as distant as a lord and his minister!

    ¡°Tell us, why have youe?¡± asked Emperor Zhou.

    Only then did Zhou Zhiqian say, ¡°Reporting?to Imperial?Father, the grand elder requests that you proceed to Unknown Dragon Mountain for an audience.¡±

    The emperor¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Did the grand elder say why?¡±

    Zhou Zhiqian was silent.

    Emperor Zhou snorted coldly, ¡°You are our flesh and blood, yet you dare not even tell us something like this?¡±

    His expression was dark and seething with rage. The atmosphere within the hall was instantly oppressive.

    However, it was as if Zhou Zhiqian didn¡¯t even notice. He just said evenly, ¡°The grand elder has given his orders. I dare not act presumptuously.¡±

    When he saw that the emperor was about to say something, Hong Shenshang stepped in. ¡°Your Majesty, please don¡¯t make things difficult on the boy. Since the grand elder has extended an invitation, you¡¯ll know once you visit.¡±

    The emperor sighed, then waved. ¡°Go on. Go back and tell the grand elder that we¡¯ll be there in two hours.¡±

    Zhou Zhiqian sped his fist, turned, and left. From beginning to end, he rigidly adhered to a minister¡¯s rules of etiquette. However, seeing this only made the emperor¡¯s heart ache.

    ¡°Does cultivating in pursuit of the Dao require severing the bond between father and son? How could the Dao of this world possibly be so cruel?¡± he said with indignation.

    ¡°Your Majesty, please remain calm,¡± said Hong Shenshang softly. ¡°Compared to Su Hongli and Su Yi, your rtionship isn¡¯t bad at all.¡±

    The emperor was briefly stunned. Then, he said with an air of self-depreciation, ¡°Su Hongli dares kill his wife and even his own son. I have to admit it; I might be the emperor, but he¡¯s far colder and more callous than me.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, as your minister, I suggest your primary concern at the moment should be what the Unknown Dragons wish to discuss with you,¡± said Hong Shenshang.

    ¡°What else could it be?¡±ughed the emperor coldly. ¡°It¡¯s naturally about Su Yi! Unless I mistake my guess, they¡¯ve set their sights on whatever fortune the boy is hiding too.¡±

    ¡°Then how do you n to resolve this?¡± asked Hong Shenshang.

    The emperor sat upright on his throne, his gaze heavy. ¡°In the eyes of the popce, I am the emperor of the Great Zhou, the one who stands atop the nation. They see the throne as limitless glory. Who among them knows that, in truth, a mountain weighs down on my head at all times?¡±

    He said with an air of resentment, ¡°If not for that mountain, how could I possibly have remained trapped in the Xiantian Martial Ancestor Realm for over twenty years?¡±

    He then pointed at the throne behind him, his tone icy. ¡°They told us that sitting upon this throne meant casting aside all aspirations of pursuing the Dao.

    ¡°They told us that using the faith power of the masses to establish our Dao would affect the prosperity of the nation, and that their faith would restrict the Great Zhou¡¯s imperial n,¡± said the emperor, his gaze deep and shing with hatred. ¡°Yet they¡¯ve spent years on Unknown Dragon Mountain, cultivating with the masses¡¯ faith power day and night!¡±

    ¡°As if that weren¡¯t enough, they want us to act as their puppet and gather the nation¡¯s cultivation resources on their behalf!¡± The emperor¡¯s expression was terrifyingly dark. ¡°The nation¡¯s wealth and the power of the people¡¯s faith is all going to them, the Unknown Dragons, to help realize their pursuit of the Dao¡­ Is it even possible to satisfy their greed?¡±

    His voice shook the hall, but Hong Shenshang said nothing.

    He knew that this was a sore point for the emperor. It had irked him, like a needle pricking his heart, ever since his coronation. His resentment had only built up over time.

    After a while, the emperor took a deep breath, and his eyes shed. ¡°If they want to get involved, let them!¡±

    It was then that a certain phrase popped into Hong Shenshang¡¯s mind. <i>When the snipe and the m fight, it¡¯s the fisherman who profits.</i>

    ¡­¡­

    A banquet was underway at Pinewind Vi.

    Mountain-Subduing King Mu Xi, Pu Yi, Jiang Tianyun, Lu Zhangfeng, and numerous others were in attendance, drinking and?reveling?alongside Su Yi. The atmosphere was harmonious.

    Although any one of these guests could shake the Great Zhou, when they faced Su Yi, they spoke with instinctive, deep-rooted respect and awe.

    Others saw the morning¡¯s duel as an event grand enough to shake the entire nation.

    However, to those who¡¯d chosen to stand in Su Yi¡¯s camp, this was unquestionable proof that they¡¯d chosen correctly!

    Admittedly, even now, numerous mighty existences viewed Su Yi with enmity, but Mu Xi and the others were nowhere near as worried for him as they¡¯d been before.

    During their conversation, Su Yi learned that after cultivating the Perceiving Profundity Yang Sutra, Mu Xi was already close to bing an Earthly Immortal. He was only off by a hair.

    This was naturally wonderful news.

    By the time the banquet ended, it was alreadyte at night. Su Yi¡¯s allies bade farewell and left.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, returned to his room and sat before his desk. He gripped Silversnow and sank deep into thought.

    Today, atop Nine Millet Mountain, as he shed with You Tianhong, he picked up on the strange fluctuation of a mysterious treasure.

    It was just the barest trace of energy. It was subtle, but it seemed like it was trying to pry into Su Yi¡¯s own secrets.

    Fortunately, its attempt to spy ended in failure. The Sword of the Nine Hells protecting his soul quickly shattered the offending treasure into nothingness.

    Although this was only a minor interlude, it put Su Yi on guard. He realized that today, on Nine Millet Mountain, someone had attempted to see through his secrets!

    ¡°Was it him¡­?¡± Su Yi thought back to several days ago, when he returned from the Green Prayer Mountains and had a brief staredown with Su Hongli.

    At the time, someone else had been hiding in the darkness. Whoever they were, they¡¯d used some secret technique in an attempt to investigate him.

    It seemed something simr had happened again today!

    However, this time, the power attempting to investigate him came from some utterly mysterious secret treasure. It stirred even the Sword of the Nine Hells into immediate action.

    If it really was someone working for Su Hongli, I imagine Su Hongli has already started to suspect that I¡¯m hiding a trump card??pondered Su Yi.

    Everyone seemed convinced that Su Yi was hiding some stroke of fortune. They figured that there was no other way a Grandmaster could possess enough power to kill an Earthly Immortal.

    This perception was, of course,ughable.

    Did he have the ¡°grand stroke of fortune¡± they were looking for? Yes, he did.

    He¡¯d reached his current heights through the 108,000 years of cultivation experience of his past life, as well as the countless peerless techniques and sutras stored in his memory. Pick any one of them at random and reveal it to the public, and people would go mad for it. Bloodshed would inevitably sweep the entire Azure Continent.

    s, the wisdom, knowledge, and experience of his past life were different from other types of fortune. There was no way to seize them.

    If he had to call something his trump card, it would most likely be the Sword of the Nine Hells.

    The sword¡¯s origins were extremely mysterious. Even at the pinnacle of his past life, he couldn¡¯t discern or deduce its secrets.

    At the time, his eldest disciple, Pi Mo, thought that Su Xuanjun had relied upon this sword to prove his Dao, step by step, culminating in his reign over the Wilds.

    His youngest disciple, Qing Tang, thought that the sword hid some grand stroke of fortune, and that it was therefore Su Xuanjun¡¯s most prized treasure. It was because of this ¡°fortune¡± that when he reincarnated, she went so far as to open his coffin to pilfer it. All of it was for the Sword of the Nine Hells.

    s, although they didn¡¯t know it, not even the master they revered could unlock the sword¡¯s secrets¡­

    Currently, there was only one thing Su Yi dared say with certainty: both the Sword of the Nine Hells and the Nine-Layered Divine Chains had impressive origins!

    When he first started cultivating the Universal Self-Embodiment Sutra, he captured a trace of each of the Divine Chains¡¯ auras. Each was starkly different.

    And the Sword of the Nine Hells existed to suppress the Nine-Layered Divine Chains!

    That aside, every time Su Yi underwent a true metamorphosis in his cultivation, the Sword of the Nine Hells would resonate and surge with strange energy fluctuations.

    These strange fluctuations could fuse into his cultivation, transforming his foundations to the utmost degree as he broke through.

    For example, back in the Imperatorial Province, while opening his Hidden Meridian in the House of Waveswept Rocks, it was the Sword of the Nine Hell¡¯s aura that provoked that unparalleled celestial phenomenon.

    Like the light of the river of stars pouring down onto the human world!

    As a result, Su Yi tempered a Hidden Meridian that transcended imagination and far surpassed his initial estimate!

    From this, Su Yi reached a conclusion:

    The Sword of the Nine Hells could help him refine the greatest possible foundations in the Grand Dao whenever he achieved a breakthrough in his cultivation!

 Chapter 331: The Five Elements Fuse Into One, Their Color: Clear

    <h4>Chapter 331: The Five Elements Fuse Into One, Their Color: Clear</h4>

    <i>When I break through and be a fifth-level Grandmaster, will the Sword of the Nine Hells resonate again??</i>As he pondered, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but wonder.

    As he pondered, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel curious. Upon reaching the fifth-level Grandmaster Realm, he could condense Five-Colored Spiritual Radiance, the five aggregates. This made his organs into elemental furnaces. When they circted as one, it would trigger a metamorphosis from within, extending to his cultivation, soul, and physique!

    Su Yi decided to go ahead and try it. He removed his hand from the ancient sword, Silversnow, got up, and sat cross-legged on the bed.

    Whoosh~!?When he circted his cultivation, the inside of his body was like a vast river. The sound of a raging current emanated from within as overflowing true essence flowed through him, reaching everyst nook and cranny. It washed his acupoints and meridians, and repeatedly tempered his innards. Then, it re-entered cirction, forming aplete cycle¡­

    His skin shone as four colors¡ªthe dazzling radiance of wood, gold, fire, and water elemental Dao Light¡ªlit up. Soon, Su Yi was bathed in an ethereal, seemingly holy aura.

    Time slipped by.

    Over the next three days, Su Yi didn¡¯t take so much as a single step outside. He just sat there cross-legged, like a mud statue. He only moved to asionally swallow another Nine Apertures Dragon Tiger Pill.

    Late at night on the third day¡­

    <i>Rumble~! Boom!</i>

    Sounds reminiscent of wind and lightning, or alternatively, shing mountains, emanated from within Su Yi¡¯s body. The booming of his vital energy alone was enough to shake the spirit and seize the soul; it would have astonished anyone who heard it.

    His power and essence were like floodwaters breaking through a dam as both surged toward his spleen furnace.

    Once he got started, he forged straight ahead, like an axe through bamboo.

    Bam!

    Su Yi¡¯s cross-legged figure shook. It was as if someone had excavated a hole through an invisible wall; his power burst forth like an avnche or tidal wave. His blood and qi churned, his vitality ame as the overflowing power of his cultivation circted between his innards, linking them with the power of his physique and resonating with his soul. The power flowed both in and outside his body, forming a perfect, uninterrupted cycle

    Whoosh!?Above him, a streak of vast, yellow, earth elemental Dao Light surged into the heavens. In the blink of an eye, it reached eight thousand feet in altitude.

    Earth elemental Dao Light!

    Su Yi¡¯s cultivation then forged valiantly ahead, directly breaking through the final obstacle in its path as he stepped into the fifth-level Grandmaster Realm!

    Whoosh!

    His qi rose like waters at high tide, rapidly climbing to greater heights. The green light of the wood element, the white light of metal, the ck light of water, and the red light of fire soared eight thousand feet into the air as well, resonating with the yellow light of earth.

    In the end, all five Spiritual Dao Lights surged as one, growing from eight thousand feet to ten thousand.

    The Spiritual Radiance of the Five Aggregates fused, as perfect as aplete circle!

    ¡°Ten-thousand-foot Spiritual Dao Light? Throughout the long history of the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, no one has ever achieved this¡­¡± Pride welled within Su Yi¡¯s heart.

    He thought back to when he instructed his youngest disciple, Qing Tang, in her cultivation. Even with her shocking talent, at the end of the Inner Furnace Realm, she¡¯d only managed eight-thousand-foot five-colored Spiritual Radiance.

    Now, in his new incarnation, he¡¯d achieved unprecedented sess in the Inner Furnace Realm creating a miracle!

    It was then that the obscure, ethereal hum of a sword reverberated within Su Yi¡¯s mental sea.

    The de wrapped in Nine-Layered Divine Chains, the Sword of the Nine Hells, emanated a strange and mysterious power, which surged into Su Yi¡¯s body.

    The change was subtle and miraculous, but Su Yi¡¯s keen senses picked up on it. He instantly realized that, although he¡¯d already undergone metamorphosis to enter the fifth-level Grandmaster Realm, his foundations in the Grand Dao were now undergoing yet another shocking transformation.

    The five colors of Spiritual Dao Light fused into each other. Shockingly, they became one, transforming into a translucent and ethereal clear. They were as clear as jade, with a misty quality, as innocent as a child, yet with an almost holy majesty!

    ¡°Five elements fuse into one, bing clear, with childlike purity, an ethereal quality, and a misty presence! This¡­ Don''t tell me that?this?is what true perfection in the Inner Furnace Realm looks like?¡± This miraculous, unbelievable transformation shocked even Su Yi.

    Tempering the spiritual light of the five aggregates was impressive enough; even in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, it was almost unprecedented.

    However, the strange resonance produced by the Sword of the Nine Hells caused the five-colored spiritual radiance to undergo aplete melding! Even with the knowledge and experience of his past life, Su Yi had never even heard of something like this!

    Following this, Su Yi sensed the true essence within?him transform. It, too, was now a translucent clear. It looked misty and ethereal, but its power was thick and concentrated to the extreme, vast beyond limit, yet innocent as a child!

    A metamorphosis like this was unquestionably shocking. A long time passed before the changes silently came to a stop and the rumbling of Su Yi¡¯s energy gradually stilled.

    He silently opened his eyes, his gaze deep and tranquil. His aura had a new, ethereal charm to it.

    ¡°It¡¯s just as I thought; every time my cultivation undergoes a qualitative breakthrough, it will resonate with the power of the Sword of the Nine Hells, sublimating my foundations in the Grand Dao!¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed like stars, and a faint hint of a smile tugged at his lips.

    Inside, he felt immense satisfaction. This sense of aplishment was blissful beyond description.

    Byparison, the pleasures of the world seemed tedious and nd.

    Whoosh!

    Su Yi¡¯s divine sense spread out, covering all of Pinewind Vi in an instant.

    Every needle on every towering pine, the dust motes hovering in the air, the light of the moon and stars, the rustling and music of the insects, the subtle traces of shifting air currents¡­ It was as if all of it were right in front of him, disyed in full detail.

    Fang Yuan was fast asleep in another wing of the vi. Su Yi could sense every change in his energy, down to his breathing¡¯s effect on the airflow.

    As his divine sense spread, it instantly stretched over a thousand feet. He could clearly sense every movement in Peach Glyph Alley. It was only after its range extended to two thousand feet that Su Yi started to feel like he was pushing himself.

    Su Yi withdrew his divine sense and flicked his fingertip.

    h!

    A streak of clear sword qi shot forth, filling the room with light. The sword qi almost seemed to breathe. It was fleeting and ethereal, and it flowed with the profound charm of the Dao.

    Su Yi stared intently after it for a while, then thought to himself,?The power of my sword qi is far greater than when I was a fourth-level Grandmaster. It hasn¡¯t just doubled; the difference is like the gap between heaven and earth. They aren¡¯t even remotelyparable.

    With the power of this?sword qi, I could kill a peak Grain Avoidance cultivator like You Tianhong even without the Abstruse God Sword!

    This was the fifth-level Grandmaster Realm. After all the umtions of the first four levels, he¡¯d finally achieved an earth-shaking transformation in the fifth and final level.

    It wasn¡¯t just his cultivation; even his soul, body, and foundations in the Grand Dao underwent aplete metamorphosis! This meant that Su Yi¡¯sbat prowess was in no wayparable to what it had been before.

    As he pondered, Su Yi took out the ancient sword, Silversnow, the weapon You Tianhong had left behind. Others suspected that he¡¯d obtained it in a ruin deep within the Sea of Chaotic Spirits. Its materials, forging methods, and power were all top-notch, making it the cream of the crop even among Origin Dao weapons.

    However, the wisp of hornless dragon soul essence sealed within the de had already been devoured by the Netherme Demon Sparrow, causing a sharp decrease in the de¡¯s power.

    Of course, even so, it was a rare treasure, something any Earthly Immortal would drool over.

    Yet now, Su Yi merely waved the wisp of clear sword qi at his fingertips, striking nine times in an instant.

    Crunch! Crack! Crack!

    Silversnow broke apart, bit by bit, the sound crisp and clear.

    Beneath Su Yi¡¯s clear sword qi, this ancient treasure seemed no different from any ordinary weapon. He effortlessly sliced it to bits!

    Su Yi didn¡¯t seem the least bit pained; on the contrary, he looked pleased.

    He took out the Abstruse God Sword, then ¡°fed¡± it with the fragments that were once Silversnow, using them to boost its power.

    If I don¡¯t hurry up and increase its quality, I¡¯m afraid that it won¡¯t be able to keep up with my newfound power¡­

    The power of my physique alone isparable to the zed Golden Bodies of Origin Dao Buddhist cultivators. Furthermore, I can now unleash the Starry Sky Sword Fingers, an absolute art of the demonic way.

    And today, I achieved the full Spiritual Light of the Five Aggregates and merged the five elements into one. This is enough to ride my sword into battle and disy the power of the Great Five Elements Suppression Domain Sword!

    The power of my soul is now sufficient to practice the One-Strike Divine ughter Incantation

    His fifth-level Grandmaster Realm cultivation enabled him to use techniques he couldn¡¯t before. Su Yi sifted through them, then decided on the ¡°Starry Sky Sword Fingers'''', the ¡°One-Strike Divine ughter Incantation¡±, and the ¡°Great Five Elements Suppression Domain Sword¡± as his targets.

    The Great Five Elements Suppression Domain Sword was a peerless sword incantation he¡¯d created in his past life, and it was ranked among the Wilds¡¯ Thirty-Three Sutras of the Dao of the Sword.

    It was a killing formation derived from the Dao of the Sword, and it could both attack and defend. Whenbined with the Rejoicing Sword Sutra, the twoplemented and enhanced each other.

    The One-Strike Divine ughter Incantation¡± was a top inheritance of soul cultivators, and it specifically targeted the divine sense. It was stronger than the Great Void Soul Sword Incantation by no small margin and iparably despotic.

    As for the ¡°Starry Sky Sword Fingers¡±, this was an inheritance of demonic body cultivators. When unleashed, it was like a starry sky filled with utterly destructive killing power.

    These were three absolute techniques he could only use now that he was a fifth-level Grandmaster. Their subtleties involved the power and application of the five elements.

    Before condensing Five-Colored Spiritual Radiance, he couldn¡¯t possibly have unleashed abilities of this level as a mortal cultivator.

    In the time that followed, Su Yi rarely left the house. He poured almost all of his mental energy into tempering his cultivation and martial arts.

    With Fang Yuan around, he didn¡¯t need to worry about his daily meals, either.

    Before long, the first day of the fifth lunar month rolled around.

    It had already been ten days since the battle on Nine Millet Mountain. During these ten days, nothing major had happened within the Jade Capital; it was extremely peaceful.

    However, the prominent factions of the Jade Capital were all aware that this was just the calm before the storm. All of them knew that Su Yi and Su Hongli¡¯s duel was fast approaching!

    ¡°The fourth, the day of their duel, is in just three days. Both father and son sure can keep their cool¡­¡± Within the imperial pce, Emperor Zhou sighed.

 Chapter 332: Ye Yufeiâ€™s Origins

    <h4>Chapter 332: Ye Yufei¡¯s Origins</h4>

    It was morning on the first day of the fifth that Su Hongli received a secret intelligence report.

    The Sea-Swallowing King, Ge Changling, had left Skyblue Mountain, and he was headed toward the Jade Capital.

    After reading this report, Su Hongli sank into a lengthy silence. Finally, he snorted coldly and muttered, ¡°You¡¯ve stayed dormant for so many years, quietly enduring. It seems you finally can no longer resist getting involved.¡±

    ¡­.

    Pinewind Vi.

    The sound of knocking emanated from the gate. Shortly after, Fang Yuan dashed into the room where Su Yi was eating breakfast and reported, ¡°Your Excellency, the Sea-Swallowing King, Ge Changling, requests an audience.¡±

    Su Yi paused, surprised. ¡°Invite him in.¡±

    Before long, Fang Yuan led over an elder in worn-out cloth robes. He was thin-faced, with graying temples, and his eyes were as clear as limpid pools. He carried a snow-white feather fan, and he emanated the leisurely air of one who lived a simple life.

    This was none other than the Sea-Swallowing King, Ge Changling! He was a legendary figure, someone whose name first spread throughout the Great Zhou thirty years ago!

    ¡°This old man is called Ge Changling. Greetings, Fellow Daoist Su.¡± The old man sped his fist and inclined his head with a smile.

    Su Yi nodded back. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re here because of the Pure Yang Fire Peaches I plucked back then?¡±

    Ge Changling couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°So, you still remember that trivial matter? I¡¯m actually rather surprised.¡±

    He paused, and his smile faded. ¡°But no, I¡¯m not here because of the peaches.¡±

    Su Yi gestured to the seat next to him. ¡°Please, sit down.¡±

    When Fang Yuan saw this, he conscientiously went off to brew a pot of tea.

    Once Ge Changling was seated, Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, before we discuss the business that brought you here, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask you about.¡±

    Despite his surprise, Ge Changling said, ¡°Please, go right ahead.¡±

    ¡°I heard that you once ventured deep into the wilderness of Green Ivy Yao Mountain, and that you returned with a stone stele inscribed with a mysterious prophecy. Is the stele still in your possession?¡±

    Ge Changling nodded. ¡°I sealed the stele within Skyblue Mountain. If you wish to examine it, you¡¯re wee toe looking for me there any time.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just have to thank you in advance,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Once I¡¯ve resolved my business with the Su Family, I¡¯ll pay you a visit.¡±

    Ge Changling smiled, then asked, seemingly out of nowhere, ¡°Might I ask how you view other worlds, as well as the cultivators who hail from them?¡±

    ¡°If you mean the worlds beyond the Azure Continent, I truly know very little. As for otherworld cultivators¡­ I only distinguish between friend and foe. I have no other thoughts on the matter.¡±

    This response caught Ge Changling off guard. He thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Should I interpret that to mean that you aren¡¯t biased against otherworld cultivators?¡±

    Su Yi arched his brow. ¡°Is that question important?¡±

    Ge Changling took a deep breath. ¡°Fellow Daoist, three days from now, you shall proceed to the Su Family estate. However, I imagine that you still have many doubts surrounding the death of your mother, Ye Yufei. Furthermore, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no way Su Hongli will tell you anything. Thus, I thought it over, and decided it was necessary that Ie here and visit you myself.¡±

    Su Yi was instantly surprised. He stared at Ge Changling in silence for quite some time before saying, ¡°Might you exin in further detail?¡±

    Ge Changling sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know why Su Hongli treated your mother like that, but there are some things I can tell you.

    His eyes shone with reminiscence. ¡°That year, when Su Hongli first visited Sifting Darkness Yao Mountain, he invited me to travel with him. We agreed that any fortune or opportunities we obtained, we¡¯d split evenly.

    ¡°Su Hongli has a Celestial Compass that can discern the truth hidden within strange energies. It¡¯s extremely mystical.

    ¡°I, too, have a secret treasure. It¡¯s called the Heaven-Stealing Parasol, and when I encounter threats, it can resolve them safely.

    ¡°The two of us made thorough preparations. After arriving at Sifting Darkness Yao Mountain, we encountered little dangers along our path, nor anything else particrly surprising.¡±

    ¡°It was only when we were deep in the mountain wilderness that we encountered anything strange or terrifying. Eerie patches of dark light soared into the heavens, manifesting as countless sinister and terrifying scenes straight out of hell. It was only after Su Hongli used the Celestial Compass that we learned the truth: that was the legendary Sifting Darkness Aurora!

    ¡°Afterward, we followed the Sifting Darkness Aurora to its source and arrived at a mysterious underground abyss. There, fatal threats lurked on every corner. If not for my Heaven-Stealing Parasol, I¡¯m afraid the two of us would have died many times over.¡±

    As he said this, Ge Changling¡¯s eyes filled with deep terror and dread. It seemed that even after all these years, the perils they¡¯d ovee still lingered in his heart.

    Su Yi wouldn¡¯t have guessed that years ago, when Su Hongli ventured into Sifting Darkness Yao Mountain, he traveled alongside the Sea-Swallowing King.

    When Ge Changling stabilized his emotions, he continued, ¡°When we arrived in the depths of the underground abyss, we saw a swirling crimson vortex, easily a thousand feet across. Beneath it was a ny-foot sword tomb.¡±

    The crimson vortex was easy to understand. That was surely another spatial barrier.

    But the phrase ¡°ny-foot sword tomb¡± piqued Su Yi¡¯s curiosity. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Might you describe the tomb in more detail?¡±

    Ge Changling nodded. ¡°The sword tomb was ny feet across, and it was carved entirely out of mysterious ck jade. Its surface was covered in ayer of strange and intricate inscriptions and formation diagrams. With our cultivation, neither Su Hongli nor I could understand them. They were just too mysterious and inscrutable, and they were constantly changing, so there was no way to copy them down.¡±

    ¡°Constantly changing glyphs and formation diagrams? That means that when you arrived, the grand formation on the sword tomb was already active, running, and extremely dangerous,¡± deduced Su Yi.

    Ge Changling¡¯s eyes shed with a strange light. ¡°That¡¯s right, but at the time, it was the nine swords sealed above the tomb that drew our attention. Each of the nine swords had a different style, aura, and luster.

    ¡°One was pure, transparent white, and as radiant as the zing sun. From a distance, it looked like a mountain of fire, and its heat was searing and painful. It felt as if even our souls were burning.

    ¡°Another was pitch-ck and cold as ice. Just looking at it made us feel as if our minds had plunged into the nine abysses of the Netherworld. The bone-piercing chill permeated our entire bodies, and we felt an unprecedented sense of helplessness and despair.

    ¡°And another was¡­ Well, what I¡¯m trying to say is, all nine of those ancient swords were unparalleled treasures, and discovering them made Su Hongli and I mad with delight.?This?was the rare and grand stroke of fortune we¡¯d been looking for!

    ¡°Su Hongli immediately tried using the Celestial Compass to break through the formation, while I carried the Heaven-Stealing Parasol and watched over him.

    ¡°He spent a full month on divinations before uncovering a ¡®safe path¡¯ to the top of the sword tomb. However, as soon as Su Hongli took action, an ident urred.

    ¡°A terrifying killing intent escaped the tomb¡¯s interior. This murderous energy resonated with the nine ancient swords, which immediately descended upon us.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even have time to react, much less resolve the threat with my Heaven-Stealing Parasol.

    ¡°It was at that moment of extreme peril that an enormously powerful energy fluctuation appeared from within the crimson vortex. The fluctuations formed a crimson arc and forcefully suppressed the nine ancient swords.

    ¡°Su Hongli and I had escaped from the brink of death. We were so scared that we were drenched in cold sweat. It was then that we saw a woman emerge from the vortex¡­¡±

    Ge Changling looked as if he were in a trance. ¡°She was just so radiant, and she was swathed in rosy light, like an immortal beauty.¡±

    When he said this, his expression turnedplicated, and he nced at Su Yi. ¡°Fellow Daoist, I imagine you¡¯ve guessed this by now, but that woman was your mother, Ye Yufei.¡±

    Su Yi nodded, but although his expression remained tranquil, on the inside, he wasn¡¯t the least bit calm.

    This news was just too shocking!

    His mother, Ye Yufei, hailed from another world!

    Furthermore, ording to Ge Changling, Ye Yufei had directly crossed through the spatial barrier. She hadn¡¯t used a Dao Cocoon to initiate a possession first!

    That only left one other possibility¡ª

    It was highly likely that, at the time, Ye Yufei was in possession of some treasure capable of resisting the power of the spatial barrier. That, or she¡¯d unleashed from kind of shocking divine skill rted to the Dao of Space!

    Ge Changling continued, ¡°After your mother appeared, she warned us that the ny-foot sword tomb sealed a peerless cursed sword, and that the likes of Su Hongli and I shouldn¡¯t even think of touching it.

    ¡°It was only then that we realized that it was your mother who¡¯d saved our lives.¡±

    ¡°Su Hongli wasn¡¯t willing to just leave, but your motherforted him. She casually taught him a cultivation technique, and said that so long as he used it, he could step onto the path of a true cultivator.

    ¡°Unexpectedly, she seemed to see through my jealousy, and she gave me a cultivation technique too.¡± Ge Changling sighed. ¡°Looking back on it now, I still find it hard to imagine. How could a woman so kind and beautiful possibly exist in this world?

    ¡°She was like an immortal beauty. The sight of her filled others with respect, straight from the heart. Before her, I was like a pious devotee, and I dared not even think of spheming against her.

    ¡°It was after that first encounter that your mother left Sifting Darkness Yao Mountain with us. In the days that followed, the three of us explored the world together, and she often guided our cultivation.

    ¡°I never would have guessed that¡­¡± Ge Changling¡¯s expression shifted erratically. ¡°Yearster, Su Hongli managed to capture your mother¡¯s heart, and soon, the two of them got together¡­.¡±

    His tone was rife with deep despondency and gloom.

    Su Yi furrowed his brow and interrupted him. ¡°No need to discuss all that.¡±

    Ge Changling instantly woke from his reminiscence. He said, a bit shamefaced, ¡°My apologies. I forgot myself there.¡±

    Su Yi waved his apology away. ¡°Just tell me about what Su Hongli did to my mother.¡±

    Ge Changling nodded. ¡°Shortly after your father stripped your mother of her position, I received word of it. I was more furious than ever before, and I immediately barged into the Su Family estate to ask why.

    ¡°It was then that I picked up on Su Hongli¡¯s changes. He wasn¡¯t the modest, good-natured man he¡¯d been before. He¡¯d be cold and heartless.

    ¡°He told me that your mother had done this to him and that she was, after all, someone from another world. He said she harbored evil intentions, and that it was only out of consideration for their former bond that he didn¡¯t kill her and instead ced her under house arrest.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze focused. ¡°And you? How did you see it?¡±

    Ge Changling¡¯s eyes shed with hatred, as well as pent-up fury. ¡°I obviously didn¡¯t believe it!

    ¡°Even if I ignore the fact that she saved our lives deep within the chasm of Sifting Darkness Yao Mountain the day we met her, how could someone so kind possibly hurt Su Hongli?¡±

    He was so angry that his hair and beard bristled, and he no longer hid the years of rage and hatred building up in his heart. His expression was terrifyingly dark.

 Chapter 333: No Need For Reasons, Emotional Blockages Must Be Severed

    <h4>Chapter 333: No Need For Reasons, Emotional Blockages Must Be Severed</h4>

    Su Yi silently took in the furious, out-of-control Ge Changing.

    Finally, the old man started to calm down. Only then did Su Yi say, ¡°Anger won¡¯t solve your problems.¡±

    Ge Changling fell silent for a moment, then said, ¡°I remember it clearly. Back when I cultivated alongside your mother, she said something once.

    ¡°She said that she carried an extremely strange and terrifying demonic treasure, and that if one day. she no longer acted like herself, it was highly likely that said treasure had invaded her soul and taken hold of her body.

    ¡°She said that if something like that were ever to ur, then Su Hongli and I should do everything in our power to kill her.¡±

    When he heard that, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but arch his brow.?A ¡®treasure¡¯ likely to invade its owner''s body and soul? Isn''t that a?bit too sinister?

    Ge Changling continued, ¡°At the time, Su Hongli was curious. He wanted to see what this demonic treasure looked like, but your mother refused. She even lost her temper, which was rare for her. She warned Su Hongli not to covet that treasure, and she said that doing so would only hurt him.¡±

    The old manughed?self-deprecatingly. ¡°To tell the truth, I was iparably curious too, but when I saw your mother lose her temper, I no longer dared harbor such thoughts.

    ¡°But looking at it now, it seems highly likely that the change in Su Hongli¡¯s temperament is rted to this demonic treasure!¡±

    When he heard this, Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed, a hint of mockery on his lips. ¡°My mother had to have known how dangerous this treasure was. Even after bing Su Hongli¡¯s wife, there¡¯s no way she¡¯d give it to him voluntarily.?In other words, Su Hongli¡¯s greed most likely got the best of him, and he used some shameless method to steal it from my mother, resulting in an ident.¡±

    Ge Changling nodded. ¡°I thought the same, except¡­¡±

    ¡°Except what?¡±

    ¡°Except that although Su Hongli¡¯s temperament has changed enormously, it seems nothing in particr changed beyond that. He still has his memories and intelligence. It doesn¡¯t seem like someone else has possessed his body or taken over his soul.¡± Ge Changling furrowed his brow. ¡°Furthermore, ever since stripping your mother of her position, he¡¯s paid little heed to mundane affairs. He¡¯s been in seclusion within the Su Family estate all this time, and he¡¯s done little out of the ordinary.¡±

    ¡°You suspect that, although his temperament changed, the demonic treasure hasn¡¯t taken him over?¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Or even¡­ that it¡¯s highly likely he¡¯s taken control over it instead?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Your mother could control this demonic treasure. With the methods at Su Hongli¡¯s disposal, he might well have been able to do so too.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes filled with reminiscence.

    He clearly remembered that, when he was three years old, Su Hongli and his mother¡¯s rtionship had been wonderful.

    Yet that year, on the fifth day of the fifth lunar month, Su Hongli suddenly gave the order to have Ye Yufei stripped of her position and ced under house arrest. There were no signs and no warning before it happened at all.

    Looking at it now, it seemed highly likely that when Su Yi was three years old, Su Hongli had pilfered his mother¡¯s dangerous and demonic treasure!

    As for why he¡¯d view his former beloved with enmity, well, perhaps it was just as he¡¯d told Ge Changling. Perhaps Su Hongli really did think Ye Yufei harbored evil intentions, and that she¡¯de close to hurting him?

    Su Yi pondered this briefly, but he couldn¡¯t be bothered to give the matter any further thought.

    Something about Su Hongli had changed. There was no doubt about it.

    However, even if he didn¡¯t understand the truth of the matter, there was no way Su Yi would let Su Hongli off.

    This was a man who¡¯d killed his wife and a bastard who viewed his own flesh-and-blood son as an ¡°unworthy descendant.¡± It didn¡¯t matter what his reasons were; nothing could make up for his sins!

    Besides, to Su Yi, who had the memories of his past life, ending his current biological father wouldn¡¯t put any psychological pressure on him.

    He wouldn¡¯t care in the slightest, not even if he was forced to bear the unpleasant name of ¡°patricide.¡±

    ¡°Might you show me the cultivation technique my mother taught you?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°I anticipated that you¡¯d be interested in it, so I¡¯ve already inscribed both the cultivation technique itself and the two secrets arts she taught me onto a jade talisman. Please, take a look.¡±

    .

    As he spoke, Ge Changling took out a jade talisman and passed it to Su Yi, who examined its contents with his divine sense.

    Inside was a cultivation technique called the ¡°Mysterious Netherworld Embracing Origin Incantation.¡± It was a Daoist inheritance, and it was aplete technique. It could take someone all the way to the peak of the Spirit Dao.

    To Su Yi, a cultivation technique like this wasn¡¯t top-notch, but by the standards of the Azure Continent, it was quite an impressive legacy.

    Su Yi asked, ¡°When you met my mother, were you already a Xiantian Martial Ancestor?¡±

    Ge Changling nodded. ¡°I was indeed.¡±

    ¡°No wonder,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°When she taught you this technique, she likely told you not to attempt to break into the Earthly Immortal Realm within the next ten years. Is that right?¡±

    Ge Changling looked surprised, but he nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Su Yi then nced at the two other techniques. They were called ¡°Flowing Clouds Return to Origin¡± and ¡°the Heavenly Sword of the Five Absolutes.¡±

    Both techniques were clearlyplimentary to the Mysterious Netherworld Embracing Origin Incantation, and both were extraordinary.

    When he finished looking, Su Yi returned the jade talisman to Ge Changling. ¡°Seeing this, I can tell that she really saw you as her friends.¡±

    Although Su Yi sounded calm, Ge Changling looked conflicted and ashamed. ¡°That¡¯s right. But to me, she wasn¡¯t just a friend. She was my guide, my benefactor. She taught me miraculous techniques and instructed me, and she never kept anything for herself, but¡­?After she died, I couldn¡¯t avenge her. I¡¯ve had a guilty conscience ever since. Every time I think of her, I can neither sleep nor eat in peace.¡±

    He then sighed, looking lost and forlorn.

    Su Yi had nothing to say to this.

    Before long, Ge Changling got his emotions back under control. ¡°Three days from now, should you fail, I¡¯ll help you escape alive even if it kills me.¡±

    With that, he got up, bade farewell, and left.

    As soon as he left through the vi¡¯s gates, Ge Changling recalled something. ¡°Right, there¡¯s something you should know. A few years ago, I visited the chasm deep within Sifting Darkness Yao Mountain once more, only to discover that the ny-foot sword tomb was missing.¡±

    ¡°Your mother once said that the sword tomb sealed a peerless but cursed sword. I suspect that Su Hongli is the one that took it. Fellow Daoist, you must be careful.¡±

    His voice still echoing through the air, Ge Changling gradually faded into the distance.

    Su Yi remained in the courtyard, reclining in his wicker chair, his expression just as calm as before.

    Ge Changling¡¯s visit had cleared up many of his doubts.

    But, although Ge Changling most likely didn¡¯t know it, even without knowing the reasons behind this, he wouldn¡¯t have shown Su Hongli any mercy.

    This grudge had long since be his heart¡¯s obsession, and he had to sever it. He had no need for any other reasons!

    ¡°Fang Yuan,¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡°Can I assist you, Your Excellency?¡± Fang Yuan hurried over.

    ¡°Go buy a bowl of noodles. Vegetarian, with clear, watered-down broth. No seasoning,¡± ordered Su Yi.

    Fang Yuan was surprised, but despite his confusion, he went out to do as he was told.

    Before long, he returned with a bowl of steaming hot noodles.

    ¡°You can return to what you were doing,¡± said Su Yi. He sat up in his chair, picked up his bowl and chopsticks, and started eating.

    They were nd, and to Su Yi, someone who¡¯d grown ustomed to eating well, they were even a bit difficult to swallow.

    Nheless, he ate them withplete seriousness.

    Years ago, on the second day of the second month, the day he turned four years old, in that dark, damp little room, that woman made him a bowl of birthday noodles.

    She was?bony?and gaunt, racked with illness, every breath agonizing, like a captive beast trapped in darkness and on death¡¯s door.

    She was so pitiable that it made one¡¯s heart ache.

    It didn¡¯t matter where she¡¯de from or who she was. That wasn¡¯t important to Su Yi, and it hadn¡¯t been for a long time.

    Su Yi finished his noodles, then leaned back into his chair, stroking the armrests, as tranquil as before.

    He¡¯d already waited for years.?There was no rush. He could wait another three days.

    ¡­¡­

    Late that same night.

    Su Hongli had been fishing beside the pond for quite some time when he suddenly asked, ¡°Has my unworthy son left Pinewind Vi since killing You Tianhong?¡±

    ¡°He hasn¡¯t.¡± The Daoist elder silently appeared, then said softly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, Ge Changling has most likely told Su Yi about what happened back then.¡±

    ¡°I anticipated that this would happen,¡± said Su Hongli indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s not at all strange. No, what surprises me is that even after learning what happened, the boy has kept his cool.¡±

    He said this, thenughed. ¡°Daoist Brother, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like you to do for me.¡±

    ¡­.

    The night skies were shrouded in mist.

    Mu Xi, Pu Yi, and the others were currently dining in the Jade Capital¡¯s House of Falling Petals.

    ¡°I already looked into it. On the third night of the fifth, the imperial n will dispatch the shadow dragon guards, locking down everything within ten miles of the Su Family estate.¡± Mu Xi spoke between sips of wine. ¡°After all, as you¡¯re all well aware, if Su Yi and the Su Family fight, the aftershock will destroy countless streets, buildings, and homes. Sending the uninvolved away in advance is the wisest decision.¡±

    Pu Yi sighed. ¡°I wonder how many people in the Jade Capital are watching and waiting for the impending storm? They say thattely, incredible experts are pouring in from all over, including no shortage of powerhouses from the Great Wei and Great Qin.

    ¡°Like the Cloudstone Venerate, the one they call the strongest fighter in the Great Qin¡¯s Donghua Sword Sect, or Jin Run of the Great Wei¡¯s top n, the Jin Family. They both arrived in the Jade Capital days ago.

    ¡°It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that no one knows just how many mighty experts are currently gathered in the Jade Capital.¡±

    This deration sent waves coursing through the group¡¯s hearts.

    Su Yi slew You Tianhong atop Nine Millet Mountain?on the?twentieth. Word of their duel shook the nation and its neighbors, spreading throughout the Great Zhou, Great Qin, and Great Wei at the fastest possible speeds and stirring up countless waves.

    Now, the fourth day of the fifth lunar month was fast approaching. The nation¡¯s attention was focused on Su Yi, the Su Family, and the grudge match about to unfold.

    As a result, numerous dark undercurrents were coursing throughout the Jade Capital, signs of the impending storm.

    When they finished their banquet and left the restaurant, it was already the middle of the night.

    Just as they were about to leave, they saw a gaunt, lean-faced older man in Daoist robes. His hair was tied up in a topknot, and he carried a feather whisk.

    The elderly Daoist¡¯s gaze swept across Mu Xi and the others. He shed them a smile as warm as a spring breeze and gently inclined his head.

    ¡°This humble Daoist is here on orders. Everyone, please kneel.¡±

 Chapter 334: Pointing the Spear

    <h4>Chapter 334: Pointing the Spear</h4>

    The night was dark and heavy, and few people remained on the streets and alleyways.

    One pcentern after another hung in front of the House of Fallen Petals, casting shifting, mottled glows on the ground.

    Not far away, the Daoist elder stood there with a smile, his tone warm and polite.

    Yet, his words were utterly contemptuous, with a clear intent to humiliate. They went off in Mu Xi and hispanions¡¯ ears like a sudden crack of thunder.

    Their intoxication vanished immediately, and all of them looked solemn.

    ¡°All of you, leave first.¡± Mu Xi took a deep breath and readied himself for battle.

    However, the elder onlyughed. ¡°Since I¡¯m here, how could I possibly leave you any hope of escape?¡±

    With that, his right hand shot out of his sleeves and gently pressed down.

    Boom!

    A massive ck hand condensed in the air. It was fully ten feet long. Lu Zhangfeng was over a hundred feet away when the giant hand bore down on him.

    Lu Zhangfeng was an elder of Kongtong Academy, and he was now a Xiantian Martial Ancestor.

    But in the face of this attack, he was as helpless as a gnat. The hand formed him to his knees with a bang, and he coughed up blood. The pressure was so immense that he couldn¡¯t even raise his head.

    That utter domination made the others¡¯ expressions shift dramatically.?So strong!

    ¡°This humble Daoist doesn¡¯t wish to brag, but I have to say that forcing you to kneel will be no more difficult than taking something out of my pocket,¡± said the Daoist elder with that same amiable smile.

    He smiled, but the sight made Mu Xi andpany shudder.

    ¡°Take this!¡± Mu Xi was the first to attack. He waved his spear and charged explosively into the fray.

    He was almost an Earthly Immortal; he was only off by a thread. Furthermore, he practiced the cultivation technique Su Yi had taught him, and he had the Qilin Blood Jade Pendant¡¯s support. His strength far surpassed others of the same realm.

    However, the elder only shook his head. ¡°Mountain-Subduing King, you¡¯re quite clever. How could you overestimate your abilities like this?¡±

    As he spoke, he stretched out his hand and snapped his fingers.

    h!

    A streak of ck sword qi arced through the air like an arrow loosed from a bow, quick as a flying sword. It circled in the air, then shot at Mu Xi.

    The sword light was so sharp and forceful that even from over a hundred feet away, the onlookers felt their skin sting as if it were being sliced open.

    Mu Xi¡¯s pupils constricted, and he activated his cultivation to its highest possible level. He suddenly swept his spear, shing with the ck sword qi.

    However, a momentter, he was sent flying, and even his spear flew from his grip. He grunted in pain and fell several dozen feet away.

    Astonishment rose on his face.?How could that old man be so strong?

    When Pu Yi and the others saw this, chills coursed down their spines.?The power of one finger was enough to injure Mu Xi? How terrifying is that?!

    ¡°Mountain-Subduing King, you really are a first-rate young genius, yet now, you¡¯ve sunk to bing Su Yi¡¯s dog. It¡¯s truly a pity,¡± said the elder with a deep sigh.

    As he spoke, he pressed down on the air twice more.

    Boom! Boom!

    Two more ck hands condensed in midair, aiming for Pu Yi and Jiang Tanyun respectively. Neither had any power to suppress; the hands¡¯ power effortlessly forced them to their knees.

    The most shocking part was the elder¡¯s pristine application of power. He forced both men to their knees without harming them.

    After all, he was just here to humiliate them. Were he here to kill them, he could do so with a snap of his fingers.

    The pedestrians near the House of Falling Petals had long since fled in terror. A few, the stronger among them, stayed to watch from a distance. As they watched his y out, all of them gasped, and their expressions changed dramatically.

    He was just too strong!

    The methods at the elderly Daoist¡¯s disposal werepletely oppressive, and they seemed to take him no effort at all!

    ¡°Mountain-Subduing King, will you kneel on your own, or do you need me to help you?¡± The Daoist turned his amiable gaze on Mu Xi.

    ¡°I won¡¯t kneel today, not even if it kills me!¡± Mu Xi wiped the blood from his lips and crawled to his feet. That tall, upright figure emanated a terrifying majesty.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± The elder smiled faintly, then raised his hand and pressed through the air.

    Boom!

    A giant, ck hand pressed through the air, pushing downward.

    ¡°Out of my way!¡± Mu Xi roared in fury, both hands pressing upward to resist the mounting pressure. He gave it everything he had, practically burning himself up as he pushed himself to the limit.

    Bang!

    The giant ck hand pressed downward.

    Mu Xi swayed. The ground beneath his feet couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure, and it suddenly copsed, scattering fragments of stone.

    Shockingly, Mu Xi had managed to block the terrifying pressure, at least temporarily!

    The elderly Daoist was stunned despite himself. ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell at first, but your path of cultivation far transcends mundane martial artists. Mountain-Subduing King, you¡¯re worthy of the title of ¡®true cultivator.¡¯ s¡­. You¡¯re still nothing but a mantis trying to block a chariot.¡±

    He shook his head.

    Boom!

    The giant ck hand lit up and pushed down even harder.

    Mu Xi¡¯s body was like a wooden stake. The force shoved him ruthlessly into the dirt. Blood leaked from all seven apertures of his face, and his bones and muscles creaked beneath the pressure. Minute tears appeared all over his skin, which seeped with blood.

    Everyone could tell that Mu Xi was giving this everything he had. He¡¯d rather get hurt than suffer the indignity of being forced to kneel.

    Just watching, the distant onlookers couldn¡¯t help but feel forlorn. This was the lofty Mountain-Subduing King, a famed genius of his generation. How could he be so helpless?

    Who was this elderly Daoist, and why was he so terrifying?

    Bam!

    In the end, although Mu Xi managed to resist the ck hand¡¯s power, it embedded him deep in the earth. Only his head remained above ground.

    Blood poured from the corners of his lips, and his eyes looked like they were about to pop. ¡°Damn geezer, unless I die, I will never, ever kneel to anyone in this lifetime!¡±

    His voice was hoarse, but it reverberated throughout the night sky.

    The elderly Daoist furrowed his brow, thenughed. ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ll just have to drag you out and try again.¡±

    As he spoke, his sleeves billowed, but just as he was about to attack once more¡ª

    ng!

    The hum of a sword emanated from afar.

    A momentter, a man in hemp clothes, a wide belt, and a high-brimmed hat rode in on his sword, his wide sleeves fluttering in the air, like a god or immortal.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t you think bullying the weak is beneath someone of your cultivation?¡± The man in hemp clothes fixed his gaze on the elderly Daoist, his eyes as radiant as stars.

    ¡°Cloudstone Venerate?¡± The Daoist elder seemed a bit surprised. He recognized that this was the strongest high elder of the Great Qin¡¯s Donghua Sword Sect, Fu Yung. He was honored as the Cloudstone Venerate.¡±

    Fu Yung¡¯s arrival caused a disturbance among the onlookers; it was clear that they recognized him as well.

    ¡°Never mind. I¡¯ve already aplished my goal, so I shall not pursue the matter with these ants any further.¡± With that, the Daoist elder turned and left.

    His voice, as gentle and warm as a spring breeze, soon emanated from afar, ¡°Tell Su Yi that I came here tonight to get justice for the Su Family¡¯s fourthdy of the house and for Young Master Su Boning. If he¡¯s displeased, he need not wait until the fourth. He¡¯s wee toe to the Su Family estate this very night. This humble Daoist will naturally apany him to the very end.¡±

    His voice still echoing through the air, the elderly Daoist blurred into a streak of flowing light and disappeared into the vast darkness of the night sky.

    Those present looked at each other in astonishment.

    Only then did they realize that the elder hade here, not for them, but to point his spear at Su Yi!

    ¡°Who was that? He actually had such a mighty cultivation¡­¡± The Cloudstone Venerate¡¯s expression was somewhat grave.

    He was an expert at the very pinnacle of the Grain Avoidance Realm. He was even somewhat stronger than You Tianhong.

    Yet when he faced down that elder just now, even he felt enormous pressure!

    ¡°Young Lord Mu, are you alright?¡± A delicate, slender figure dashed over, and a face that looked like the work of a master sculptor came into view.

    This was none other than Lan Suo.

    The Cloudstone Venerate was her master.

    She immediately helped Mu Xi up, concern written all over her beautiful face. ¡°Where is Young Lord Su? I¡¯ll take you to see him now.¡±

    Mu Xi grimaced. ¡°I can¡¯t face Brother Su.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying? At a time like this? Come on, let¡¯s go already!¡± Lan Suo red at him, then led the group away, leaving no room for argument.

    If not for the fact that she and her master just happened to be strolling through the area that night, and if they hadn¡¯t just happened to sense the fluctuations of a battle, the consequences would have been unimaginable.

    Furthermore, the Daoist elder was obviously after Su Yi. The sooner Su Yi found out about this, the better.

    Pinewind Vi.

    Su Yi reclined in the courtyard, leaning back into his wicker chair and drinking on his own.

    Qing Wan was by his side, her head lowered; she was busy shelling sunflower seeds. The little white te beside her was already covered in a heaping pile of them.

    The light of the moon bathed the world, tranquil and pleasing.

    From time to time, Su Yi reached out to grab a handful of shelled sunflower seeds. They went quite well with the moonlight and alcohol.

    From time to time, Qing Wan¡¯s big, shiny eyes snuck a nce at him. Every time, she¡¯d hurriedly lower her head, as if from a guilty conscience.

    There was no way Su Yi would fail to notice this, but he feigned ignorance.

    After all, the girl was pretty and likable, delicate and innocent, cute and silly. The way she snuck nces at him was highly pleasing to the eye.

    However, when Lan Suo and Mu Xi arrived in a hurry under the cover of darkness, Su Yi¡¯s leisurely mood vanished instantly.

    He surveyed the group, and his brow gradually furrowed. A hint of a chill shone in the depths of his gaze.

    Su Yi wouldn¡¯t have guessed that Su Hongli would pull something like this.

    ¡°Did he lose his cool? Or is he trying to use this to make me lose my cool and charge into the Su Family estate with no regard for the consequences?¡± Su Yi pondered out loud.

    ¡°Young Lord Su, what should we do about this?¡± asked Lan Suo.

    This was her first time seeing Su Yi since theyst parted ways, but she was in no mood to exchange pleasantries.

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°On the fourth, I¡¯ll personally take the old man¡¯s head and help my allies wash away the shame of what happened tonight.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ You aren¡¯t even a little angry?¡± Lan Suo found it hard to understand, but she sensed no signs of rage in Su Yi.

    ¡°Lass, wouldn¡¯t losing his temper at a time like this mean giving the Su Family exactly what they wanted?¡± The Cloudstone Venerate walked up and inclined his head. ¡°I am Fu Yung of the Donghua Sword Sect. Greetings, Fellow Daoist Su.¡±

    Lan Suo hurriedly said, ¡°Young Lord Su, this is my master. Tonight, it¡¯s only?because Master?acted right in the nick of time that we sent that geezer packing.¡±

    When he heard this, Su Yi no longer chose to remain seated. He got up and nodded. ¡°Fellow Daoist, you have my thanks foring to their aid. I¡¯ll be sure to repay this favor.¡±

    The Cloudstone Venerate smiled and waved his gratitude away. ¡°I heard that you intervened to save Lan Suo¡¯s life. If you wish to speak of gratitude, it is I who ought to repay you.¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t linger on the subject. Instead, he nced at Mu Xi and the others. ¡°From this day forth, you are to remain here.¡±

    All of them agreed.

    The Cloudstone Venerate and Lan Suo lingered a while longer before bidding their farewells.

    That night.

    Word of the elderly Daoist forcing Mu Xi and hispanions to kneel at the House of Falling Petals, effectively pointing his spear at Su Yi, spread throughout the Jade Capital, stirring up an enormousmotion.

 Chapter 335: Beneath Countless Eyes, I Am at Peace

    <h4>Chapter 335: Beneath Countless Eyes, I Am at Peace</h4>

    Late that night, at the imperial pce.

    This incident started the emperor too.

    ¡°Ten years ago, that Daoist elder appeared by Su Hongli¡¯s side seemingly out of nowhere. Even now, no one knows his name or origins. Who would have thought that tonight, he¡¯d cause such a disturbance?¡±

    In the time it took to snap his fingers, he effortlessly suppressed the Mountain-Subduing King and hispanions, forcing them to kneel. This was a terrifying level of power.

    State Preceptor Hong Shenshang said, ¡°Your Majesty, as I said long ago, this person is extremely dangerous. He¡¯s iparable with ordinary Earthly Immortals. This incident is proof of that.¡±

    He paused, then continued, ¡°Grand Elder Fu Yung of the Donghua Sword Sect is one of the three strongest sword cultivators in the Great Qin, but although he made an appearance tonight, not even he dared act recklessly. From this, it¡¯s clear just how terrifying that Daoist elder¡¯s strength is.¡±

    The emperor furrowed his brow. ¡°Could he be the source of Su Hongli¡¯s confidence?¡±

    Hong Shenshang shook his head. ¡°If so, Su Hongli wouldn¡¯t have revealed him so easily. Furthermore, the old Daoist clearly follows Su Hongli¡¯s orders. This means that the truly terrifying one is still Su Hongli!¡±

    The emperor took a deep breath. ¡°Ten years ago, just when Su Hongli entered seclusion, the old Daoist appeared out of nowhere. Just how much has Su Hongli¡¯s cultivation grown over the past decade?¡±

    His voice was solemn.

    Hong Shenshang fell momentarily silent. This time, he said, ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s no rush. All will soon be clear.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Where exactly did that old Daoiste from?¡± Throughout the Jade Capital, countless prominent figures were pondering this very question.

    They¡¯d only just learned that Su Hongli hid such a mighty figure by his side. This was entirely unexpected!

    ¡°Earlier, I didn¡¯t think highly of Su Hongli¡¯s chances. After all, Su Yi could even kill a peak Grain Avoidance cultivator like You Tianhong. How could Su Hongli pose any kind of threat? Now, it seems I underestimated Su Hongli!¡± sighed some older-generation experts.

    ¡°If this father and son truly sh, which of them is stronger?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely Su Yi! Two Earthly Immortals, Li Changning and You Tianhong, have fallen beneath his de in just the past few weeks. He even sent Shi Fengliu fleeing in disgrace. Who in the Great Zhou could possibly be a match for him?¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily! Su Hongli has been in seclusion for ten years. Who knows how strong he¡¯s be? Besides, if he weren¡¯t strong enough, how could he convince that mysterious old Daoist to serve at his side?¡±

    That night, the elderly Daoist¡¯s sudden appearance made people reevaluate both Su Hongli and Su Yi. Each seemed stronger and more mysterious than the other!

    This was unquestionably unbelievable.

    ¡°On the fourth, all will be clear!¡±

    As a result of tonight¡¯s incident, the prominent figures and experts dispersed throughout the capital grew increasingly eager for the battle due to unfold on the fourth.

    ¡­¡­

    The third day of the fifth month.

    The Great Zhou dispatched its Shadow Dragon Guards, evacuating all ordinary inhabitants of the area within ten miles of the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family.

    The Imperatorial Providence, Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy.

    Ning Sihua stood alone atop a mountain, beside a sea of cloud. She said softly, ¡°Tomorrow, they¡¯ll finally have their duel. s, I cannot watch in person¡­¡±

    A hint of regret arose on her immature, beautiful features.

    She then nced at the nearby, transcendently beautiful Cha Jin, who was currently sitting there nkly, looking dazed and anxious.

    Ning Sihua walked over andforted them with a smile. ¡°Rest assured. No one in this world can kill your young lord.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Cha Jin eximed, then awake from her daze and said sheepishly, ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself, Pce Master Ning.¡±

    Ning Sihua said nothing. Worry came from caring and concern. Ning Sihua was no exception; deep down inside, how could she truly remain calm?

    Meanwhile, within a bamboo building.

    Wen Lingxue sat by the windowttice, resting her head in her hands. Her clear, beautiful face looked utterly serene as she muttered to herself, ¡°Big Brother Su Yi will definitely be okay¡­¡±

    Wen Lingzhao was on the other side of the room, making tea. She looked as pure as snow and as cold and proud as ice. However, she felt all twisted up inside.

    She still recalled the day Su Yi told her that he¡¯d venture to the Jade Capital, visit the Su Family, and resolve their wedding contract personally. At the time, she thought it utterly absurd, and she didn¡¯t believe a word of it. They¡¯d even gotten into a heated argument over it.

    Who¡¯d have thought that just a few monthster, Su Yi would cause such a massive storm? He¡¯d be the most dazzling figure in the Great Zhou, a young legend!

    Today, he would return to the Su Family estate and sever their grudge!

    When Wen Lingzhao recalled this, she couldn¡¯t help but mock herself.?Should I me myself for being blind and short-sighted?

    ¡°Big Brother, Big Brother Su will be okay, right?¡± Feng Xiaoran looked up and met Feng Xiaofeng¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Of course!¡± said Feng Xiaofeng without so much as pausing to think.

    ¡­¡­

    The fourth day of the fifth lunar month.

    It was still dark out, yet numerous martial artists from all over had already set out. All of them were surging toward the district of the Su Family estate.

    Their ranks included no shortage of cultivators from the Great Zhou, Great Wei, and Great Qin.

    All of them were worried that, if they left toote, others would take the spots with good views of the battle.

    ¡°I wonder how many experts this battle has attracted? It seems the whole world is watching; there hasn¡¯t been such a grand asion in the past century,¡± Qing Jin whispered. She was apanying her master, the Pineme Daoist.

    Throughout the past few weeks, she¡¯d kept up with recent developments, and she was well aware that the battle about to unfold had long since drawn the attention of the Great Zhou, Wei, and Qin¡¯s cultivation factions!

    However, even now, she found it hard to imagine that Su Yi was at the center of all this¡­

    She still remembered meeting him on the Tower Ship, just two or three months ago. At the time, he hadn¡¯t evene close to breaking into the Grandmaster Realm.

    Yet now, his prestige shook the nation!

    ¡°I just hope Young Lord Su can emerge victorious¡­¡± said Chang Guoke in a low voice.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The Pineme Daoist¡¯s face revealed a hint of displeasure. ¡°I know Su Yi saved your life, but don¡¯t forget: he¡¯s the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect¡¯s enemy!¡±

    Chang Guoke instantly fell silent, and his expression turned bitter and conflicted.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Master, do you think Young Lord Su can win this fight?¡± Lan Suo couldn¡¯t help but ask. She was on the way to the Su Family too.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say,¡± said the Cloudstone Venerate after a moment¡¯s thought. ¡°There are too many variables in y. I¡¯m afraid no one can predict who will emerge victorious in the end.¡±

    Lan Suo was stunned. She whispered, ¡°I still think highly of Young Lord Su¡¯s chances.¡±

    The Cloudstone Venerateughed. ¡°He saved your life; of course you think highly of him! But when the battle begins, you must not be reckless. The Jade Capital is currently a city of crouching tigers and hidden dragons, with experts as numerous as the clouds.

    ¡°Before Su Yi and the Su Family determine the final victor, you must not jump in. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid Su Yi¡¯s foes will set their sights on you. If that happens, even if we want to step in at thest minute and help Su Yi out, they¡¯ll inevitably block our path.¡±

    ¡°Mm!¡± Lan Suo said with delight. ¡°Master, I just knew you wouldn¡¯t just stand back and watch!¡±

    ¡­..

    Were you to look down from above, you¡¯d see it clearly. Countless figures were swarming toward the Su Family estate from all directions. They were densely packed, like an encroaching tidal wave.

    However, those that dared lead the pack were all highly influential figures.

    Grandmasters could only stand off to the sides.

    ¡°Hurry up and look! The Shanglin Temple¡¯s Elder Lonely River is here!¡± someone in the crowd eximed.

    They turned and saw a benevolent-looking, elderly monk leading the other prominent figures of the Great Qin¡¯s delegation in a grand procession.

    This instantly drew countless gazes.

    Shortly after Lonely River andpany¡¯s arrival, the red-robed, white-haired, white-bearded grand elder of the Great Wei¡¯s Wheel of the Moon Sect arrived. He, too, led a delegation of prominent figures.

    Yun Zhongqi held a Daoist insignia in one hand and a feather whisk in the other. He was so majestic and imposing that when his group appeared, they too provoked widespread uproar.

    Ordinarily, both Lonely River and Yun Zhongqi were the centers of attention no matter where they went.

    However, today, numerous figures ofparable status had gathered here at the Su Family estate. None of them could possibly monopolize the limelight.

    Shortly after, the Hidden Dragon Sect¡¯s Shi Fengliu and Pineme Daoist arrived, leading other members of the sect.

    Even the long-reclusive Sea-Swallowing King appeared, drifting over on his own.

    The picturesque swordswoman in white, the Featherflow King Yue Shichan, followed, attracting just as much attention as she had back on Nine Millet Mountain.

    When the high elder of the Donghua Sword Sect, the Cloudstone Venerate, arrived, he too caused amotion.

    One such scene after another left the various martial artists in a daze. It didn¡¯t seem real.

    Earthly Immortals were like legends or living Buddhas. Yet today, these rare and elusive experts were showing up one after another!

    This was unquestionably an unprecedented and grand asion!

    By the time day broke and the first light of dawn cut through the darkness hanging over the Jade Capital, the area upied by the Su Family was already packed. Experts were as numerous as the clouds!

    Within the Su Family estate.

    You Qingzhi and Su Boning waited anxiously outside Verdant Parasol Courtyard, both eager and uneasy.

    Not far away, the Su Family¡¯s gathered experts were waiting. They, too, had gotten there early, and all of their hearts were filled with conflicted emotions.

    Today, countless eyes were upon the Su Family.

    But at the same time, the oue of today¡¯s battle would determine the Su Family¡¯s life and death!

    Within Verdant Parasol Courtyard.

    Su Hongli had changed into a set of long, dark robes, and he wore his hair up in a topknot. His tall, upright figure was bathed in the light of dawn, like a solitary mountain towering into the heavens. He seemed utterly unshakeable.

    He nced up at the sky and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been in seclusion for a decade, awaiting the onset of the Radiant Epoch. I disdain disying my power before the world atrge. I would never have guessed that I¡¯d have no choice but to reveal my power prematurely all because of my unworthy descendant.¡±

    But then, he retracted his gaze andughed. ¡°But fine. Today, I¡¯ll just have to show the world what I, Su Hongli, can do.¡±

    He put his hands behind his back, turned, and left Verdant Parasol Courtyard.

    The Daoist elder followed hot on his heels.

    When dawn broke, Su Yi rose, and just as he always did, he washed, cultivated, and ate.

    His routine was the same as ever. He didn¡¯t let his uing battle with the Su Family influence his cultivation in the slightest.

    After experiencing the countless tribtions of mortality, they felt little different than a cool breeze blowing across his face.

    A grand battle was imminent, but Su Yi was at peace.

    When Su Yi emerged from Pinewind Vi, Fang Yuan was waiting for him with a horse-drawn carriage.

    Su Yi got inside, then casually ordered, ¡°After you drop me off at the Su Family¡¯s,e back and warm up a jar of wine. Also, remember to buy a serving of roasted butterfish.¡±

    Fang Yuan¡¯s mind went nk.

    This request was as ordinary as could be, yet for some reason, it shook him to the core.

    Like a sudden p of thunder against dead silence!

 Chapter 336: Father and Son Duel in the Sky

    <h4>Chapter 336: Father and Son Duel in the Sky</h4>

    The first light of dawn illuminated the human world.

    However, before long, a stretch of dark clouds filled the air, blotting out the skies over the Jade Capital and shrouding everything in gray.

    Plip plop plop!

    Before long, it started raining.

    Those above the Grandmaster level could use their astral qi to block the rain, but most people couldn¡¯t. Those that hadn¡¯t brought an umbre could only let the rain soak them.

    It was then that they saw two people emerge from the towering, majestic gate to the Su Family estate, first one, then another.

    The first to emerge was a man in long, dark robes, with his hair tied up. He looked thirty or forty, with handsome features, and his every movement had a distinctive charm. He looked as tranquil as a deep pool and as imposing as a mountain.

    Su Hongli!

    The sound of private, whispered conversation instantly disappeared from the area near the Su Family estate. Countless eyes turned towards this new arrival.

    The atmosphere was oppressive and silent save for the pitter-pat of falling rain, but Su Hongli didn¡¯t even seem to notice.

    His gaze swept across the area, and he turned to the elder behind him. ¡°Daoist Brother, wait here for now.¡±

    The old man nodded, then stepped back into the gateway and stood there in silence.

    Although he kept a low profile, the Cloudstone Venerate, Lonely River, Yun Zhongqi, and the other Earthly Immortals couldn¡¯t possibly overlook his existence!

    ¡°Why is it that¡­ Su Hongli¡¯s?aura is still?that of the An¨¡srava Realm?¡± someone eximed in bewilderment.

    One stone could stir up countless ripples. Countless people were bbergasted.

    They found it hard to believe.?Su Hongli has been in seclusion for a decade, but he still hasn¡¯t broken through??In that case, how is he nning to fight Su Yi?

    Even the Earthly Immortals were bewildered and uncertain.

    However, Su Hongli ignored their strange gazespletely. He just stood there in the rain, his expression calm, not saying a word.

    Rumble~!

    Dark clouds filled the dome of heaven, and the sound of low, rolling thunder boomed overhead.

    The rain was intensifying.

    It was then that they heard a disturbance from afar.

    ¡°Su Yi is here!¡± someone cried out.

    They then watched as the distant crowd parted, and a young man in blue strolled through the curtain of rain carrying an umbre.

    He was tall and lean, with handsome features, and his gaze was deep and tranquil. Despite countless eyes evaluating him, he looked as rxed as if he were out for a stroll.

    This was none other than Su Yi.

    At that moment, Su Hongli looked over, and the depths of his gaze seemed to spark with lightning. He took to the skies, then shot over.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze turned toward Su Hongli as well.

    Despite the distance, their staredown was like a sh of sharp, invisible swords.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The sound of an invisible sh emanated from the skies.

    One formless fluctuation spread with the two of them and its center, like a sudden tidal wave filling the space between father and son. It tore open a massive, thousand-foot rift.

    Rain sshed and scattered around the edges of the long rift!

    ¡°Divine sense!¡± Without exception, the Earthly Immortals gasped.

    Were thebatants Earthly Immortals like them, it wouldn¡¯t have been strange for them to wield divine?sense.

    But now, this power?had?appeared on both the An¨¡srava Realm Su Hongli and the Inner Furnace Realm Su Yi. This was simply unbelievable!

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    Su Hongli might be a Xiantian Martial Ancestor, but judging from his aura, he was the strongest Su Yi had seen since his reincarnation.

    His aura was connected to the?origin energy?of heaven and earth. Even just standing there casually, his mind and spirit were perfectly smooth and focused, without the slightest w. He might seem unassuming, but in truth, this was a return to his origins, a feat possible only after cleansing all impurities.

    <i>Attaining divine sense as a Xiantian Martial Ancestor would make him a dazzling figure even in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds. It seems that the cultivation technique my mother taught him enabled him to achieve a true rebirth in the An¨¡srava Realm.</i>

    <i>s, to me, power like this isn¡¯t even worth looking at.</i> Su Yi shook his head slightly.

    Su Hongli might well have countless hidden tricks and trump cards. He might still be hiding much of his power.

    However, Su Yi had seen countless proud sons of heaven in his past life, and he¡¯d killed countless peerless experts capable of shocking antiquity. He had 108,000 years of experience to draw on, and he¡¯d once reigned supreme over the Wilds. It didn¡¯t matter how many methods Su Hongli had at his disposal; Su Yi would still take him down today!

    ¡°This is a private Su Family matter, yet it seems we¡¯ve provoked a storm and disrupted the entire nation. Numerous friends havee to watch the fight,¡± said Su Hongli as he stood amidst the downpour. His voice filled the air like the ringing of a bell, reverberating throughout heaven and earth.

    ¡°Very well. Today, I, Su Hongli, shall allow you to bear witness as I y my outrageous, unfilial, unworthy son and take out the Su Family¡¯s trash!¡±

    Every word emanated vast and majestic power. His voice echoed throughout the crowd¡¯s ears.

    Then, beneath countless gazes, Su Hongli stepped into the air and soared into the sky.

    With each step, it seemed as if he were climbing a set of invisible stone steps, carrying him higher and higher.

    What left the onlookers shocked was that, with each ¡°step¡± he climbed, Su Hongli¡¯s aura soared to new heights.

    By the time he was a hundred feet in the air¡­

    Boom!

    The curtain of rain burst around?Su Hongli, and his aura acted like a fist punching through heaven¡¯s gate¡ªhe entered the Earthly Immortal Realm in one fell swoop.

    The crowd saw it clearly. Su Hongli¡¯s energy arced like a rainbow and soared into the firmament, piercing a hole ten feet wide in the denseyers of dark cloud.

    He stood in the air without using any skills, magic, or techniques. He just stood there, as if heaven and earth were holding him up. Every movement seemed at one with all of creation, as if there was no distinction between him and the world around him. Everything he did was full of the iparable charm of the Dao, filling every movement of his hands and feet with seemingly limitless power.

    The light of the heavens poured through the gap in the clouds, illuminating Su Hongli¡¯s tall, solitary figure. He shone with dazzling light, like a god or immortal, the sight stinging the eyes.

    Everyone present was stunned.

    Stepping into the air, soaring into the heavens, then, beneath countless onlookers¡¯ collective gazes, breaking into the Earthly Immortal Realm!? Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised?

    ¡°My heavens!¡±

    ¡°This is just too terrifying!¡±

    Countless martial artists were tongue-tied and dumbstruck.

    Earlier, they¡¯d been confused as to why Su Hongli was still a Xiantian Martial Ancestor even after a decade of seclusion. However, their doubts vanished without a trace as the scene unfolding before them left them all stunned.

    Su Hongli stood in the sky, only air below his feet and dark clouds gathered above his head, lightning dancing around him. To the mundane martial artists, he looked like a deity, straight out of a legend!

    ¡°He only just broke through, but his majesty is so overwhelming that it¡¯s beyond imagination¡­ Just how terrifying are Su Hongli¡¯s foundations in the Grand Dao? How could he be so mighty so soon after breaking through?¡± Shanglin Temple¡¯s Lonely River¡¯s expression changed dramatically.

    He could tell at a nce that Su Hongli, despite having only just be an Earthly Immortal, was even mightier than You Tianhong had been at the peak of the Grain Avoidance Realm!

    It was simply unbelievable!

    ¡°His body guides the force of heaven and earth, and his mind focuses their ambient energies. Having such an invincible bearing immediately after a breakthrough is just¡­ It¡¯s just too terrifying¡­¡± Yun Zhongqi muttered to himself, his expression solemn.

    The Cloudstone Venerate, Shi Fengliu, the Pineme Daoist, and the other Earthly Immortals in attendance looked dazed too.

    Even if you searched the entire area, who here dared look down on Su Hongli now?

    ¡°So, Father is?this?strong!?¡± Su Boning watched from within the family estate, his gaze heated.

    He finally understood just why his mother said that, so long as he?wished it, Su Hongli would be practically invincible within the Great Zhou.

    ¡°This is only natural. It¡¯s just that your father has kept a low profile over the years; he disdains showing off his strength in the mundane world,¡± said You Qingzhi with pride.

    The entire Su Family, regardless of rank and status, was boiling over with excitement!

    ¡°Unworthy son,e here and ept your death.¡± Su Hongli¡¯s indifferent voice boomed throughout heaven and earth. His robes fluttered around him. He truly was just like a deity.

    Whoosh!

    All gazesnded on Su Yi.

    They watched as Su Yi put away his umbre and took the skies. As he hovered overhead, the curtain of rain dispersed before the water hit him, as if a formless power were pushing it away.

    If you said that Su Hongli was majestic and domineering, then Su Yi was transcendent and detached, an aloof immortal with no trace of mundanity.

    ¡°¡®Unworthy son?¡¯¡± Su Yiughed. ¡°I guarantee I¡¯ll p that mouth of yours into a meaty pulp.¡±

    He stood in the sky, facing the distant?Su Hongli. Years of umted obsession and hatred burst forth like a volcanic eruption.

    He didn¡¯t suppress it.

    There was no need to suppress it; he was here today precisely to rid himself of this obsession!

    When they heard this conversation, the crowd¡¯s hearts churned with emotion.?How much must they hate each other to view each other with such enmity?

    Su Hongli nced at Su Yi, but he didn¡¯t get angry. On the contrary, heughed. ¡°Unworthy child, do you really think inheriting an ancient expert¡¯s legacy means you can overturn the heavens?¡±

    He paused, then continued, ¡°I¡¯ll admit that your foundations in the Grand Dao run deep. They¡¯re so mighty, millennia might pass without seeing their equal. You possess divine?sense, you¡¯ve mastered the charm of the Dao, and you can control spiritual Dao Light. Any one of those feats on its own would be enough to startle true cultivators. Even your attainments in the Dao of the Sword are far beyond those Earthly Immortals of the mundane world. But¡ª!¡±

    He paused, his gaze growing distant and cold. ¡°In the end, your cultivation is too low. You¡¯re still within the Realm of Mortality, and you cannot truly transcend the mundane like an Origin Dao cultivator.?This is the difference between us, and it is as vast as the gulf between heaven and earth.¡±

    As he spoke, Su Hongli¡¯s aura suddenly expanded. The surging origin energy of heaven and earth poured into his body, as if he were a bottomless hole. His cultivation, soul, and physique transformed at speeds clearly visible to the naked eye.

    In just the time it took to speak those few sentences, his freshly broken-through cultivation expanded, and his power at least doubled!

    When they saw these, even the Earthly Immortals in attendance could no longer remain calm. Su Yi was monstrous enough already. Who would have thought that his father was so heaven-defying too?

    ¡°The gulf between heaven and earth? Hah? Su Hongli, are you worthy of discussing cultivation in my presence? Were I willing, I could enter the Origin Dao at the snap of a finger, open my origin pce, gather origin stars, and soar into the Spirit Dao.

    ¡°But there¡¯s no meaning in that,¡± said Su Yi with a sneer. ¡°Nor is that the path I seek. During today¡¯s duel, I¡¯ll show you just how a ¡®mortal Grandmaster¡¯ suppresses an Earthly Immortal!¡±

    With that, Su Yi¡¯s aura rose like a river at high tide, shooting straight into the clouds.

    Boom!

    His clothes billowed, and his long ck hair fluttered around him.

    Beneath the crowd¡¯s disbelieving gazes, his aura reached unprecedented heights in the blink of an eye. It was no weaker than Su Hongli¡¯s!

    The area instantly fell silent. All of the onlookers were stunned.

    Without exception, the Earthly Immortals in attendance gasped. Su Yi, now a fifth-level Grandmaster, was even stronger than he¡¯d been after killing You Tianhong, and by no small margin, either!

    Even Su Hongli couldn¡¯t help but arch his eyebrows.

 Chapter 337: No Matter How Many Tricks You Have, Iâ€™ll Break Right Through Them

    <h4>Chapter 337: No Matter How Many Tricks You Have, I¡¯ll Break Right Through Them</h4>

    Layers of dark cloud umted overhead, and rain poured down like a waterfall.

    Su Hongli and Su Yi stood in the air, staring each other down from a distance.

    Everyone watched with rapt attention. Although the battle had yet to begin, everyone knew that regardless of who won, today¡¯s duel would enter the annals of history and shake the entire nation.

    Kacha!

    A dazzling streak of lightning cut through the dark clouds, illuminating the world below.

    Practically simultaneously, Su Hongli took action.

    Boom!

    His feet carried him through the sky as he threw a punch. Its surging force glittered like gold, like a zing sun. The curtain of rain burst around it, opening a thousand-foot gap in the downpour.

    The imprint of that searing fist force seemed capable of burning the entire world. As the punch descended, it shone with the radiance of the sun, searing beyond limit. Even the Earthly Immortals held their breath.

    It was just one punch, but it was nighty and overpowering!

    The ordinary martial artists watching from a distance were even more shaken. The sheer majesty of that?fist?seemed to seize their hearts, plunging them into an abyss of quivering despair.

    Only the elderly Daoist knew it, but this fist was called ¡°Melting Suns¡±, and it came from the ¡°World Incineration Sutra.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze remained as calm as ever.

    Su Hongli¡¯s strength was beyond expectations. Take that punch as an example¡ªboth its majesty and power far surpassed the limits of mortality.

    Even the quality of its charm was impressive. The charm of the Dao could be divided into tiers: earth, heaven, and profound. Su Hongli¡¯s was mid profound grade! It far surpassed You?Tianhong¡¯s, which was heaven grade at best.

    s, to Su Yi, who now possessed Five-Colored Spiritual Radiance and who¡¯d fused the five elements into one, such a punch would struggle to threaten him.

    When Melting Suns descended¡ª

    Su Yi flicked his fingertip, and stars shed into being within the curtain of pouring rain. All?were a misty, ethereal clear, as innocent as a child!

    The entire sky instantly transformed into a dazzling sea of stars!

    The Starry Sky Sword Fingers.

    This was an inheritance of demonic body cultivators. When executed, it was like shifting stars; it was utterly murderous and destructive.

    Rumble!

    Su Yi swept his fingertips, and the stars bore down on the sky, like a zing meteor shower: vast, grand, and terrifying beyond limit.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    How titanic was the force of Su Hongli¡¯s fist? It could y an ordinary Earthly Immortal in a single blow.

    Yet the power of the sea of stars covered it, instantly stopping its descent. A deafening st followed, then a dazzling, sweeping burst of seemingly divine light.

    In the end, Su Hongli¡¯s attack dispersed into nothingness while it was still one hundred feet away from Su Yi.

    There were numerous Earthly Immortals in attendance, but all of them were dumbstruck.

    Thebatants had used just one attack each, yet the power on disy was simply terrifying.

    Su Hongli¡¯s fist force was like the sun. One hit could y an Earthly Immortal.

    Yet the stars Su Yi had summoned with casual ease were terrifying beyond limit too. It really seemed as if the starry skies had descended upon them. Each individual star could burst apart with enough power to strike terror into the hearts of Origin Dao cultivators.

    But this was only just the beginning! Those were only their opening attacks!

    ¡°He actually blocked it!?¡± You Qingzhi and Su Boning almost dared not believe their eyes.?Su Yi has really gotten this strong!?

    Even Yue Shichan, Ge Changling and the others felt their hearts surge with emotion.

    Just one attack, yet it was even more shocking than when Su Yi slew You Tianhong. When this battle began in earnest, ust how shocking would it be?

    Su Hongli¡¯s expression remained calm. He walked through the air and struck once more. Su Yi had blocked his first attack, but that came as no surprise.

    Boom!

    He stretched out his body, disying a peerless fist technique in the sky. Dazzling, stinging mes lit up the sky, evaporating the pouring rain.

    .

    One punch after another broke through the sky; Su Hongli was like a god of fire dancing through the heavens. Every attack contained searing, utterly cmitous destructive power.

    It was as if the very skies themselves had caught fire. Currents of mes churned overhead, startling the nearby martial artists, who hurriedly moved further away.

    They had to;?fist force of this level could easily melt mountains and boil seas!

    Yet, a hint of disdain appeared on Su Yi¡¯s lips, and he leaped forth without any further hesitation.

    ch!

    Dazzling, transparent starlight encircled his fingertip. One casual flick, and stars surged into being and bore down.

    When the surging currents of zing fist force shed with the dense sea of stars, the entire stretch of heaven and earth seemed to explode. mes and starlight swept forth; the aftershock alone toppled the nearby buildings, leaving burnt devastation in its wake.

    Rumble! Rumble! Rumble!

    The battle raged, like deities locked in ughter. Those watching from further away, the onlookers below the Earthly Immortal level, were so stunned that their minds had gone entirely nk.

    With their cultivations, they couldn¡¯t even perceive the subtleties or intricacies of this battle. On the contrary, the sheer majesty of it was terrifying, causing a shock to their minds!

    The Earthly Immortals couldn¡¯t remain calm either, and their expressions changed erratically.

    How strong was Su Hongli? His fist controlled the fiery charm of the Dao, and his cultivation was even more terrifying than You Tianhong, a peak Grain Avoidance cultivator. His every move could effortlessly y others of the same cultivation.

    Yet now, every attack he used, Su Yi broke right through!

    ¡°Is it even possible for a Grandmaster to have such power?¡±

    Numerous people sighed in much the same way back on Nine Millet Mountain, when Su Yi fought You Tianhong. However, witnessing Su Yi¡¯s tyrannical might, they still found it hard to believe. Just how had Su Yi aplished this while still within the confines of mortality?

    This level of power overturned the gathered Earthly Immortals'' perception of reality!

    Rumble~~

    Suddenly, Su Yi¡¯s palm chopped down.

    The countless stars linked, forming an arc, like a celestial sword. It cut through the air, shing downward.

    How mighty were Su Hongli¡¯s punches? The illusory fists they created were like a river ofva. They were densely packed, filling every inch of sky, and numerous enough to cover heaven and earth.

    Yet now, Su Yi¡¯s attack burst right through them. The fist force burst apart, scattering into a rain of light, which poured down like a waterfall before dispersingpletely. It was quite the spectacle.

    When he saw this attack approach, Su Hongli¡¯s pupils constricted. He suddenly let out a cold snort, then reached into the air and grabbed.

    Whoosh!

    A giant, glowing golden hand flew through the air. Vast tongues of searing me encircled every joint as the hand flew toward the sword of linked starlight.

    Boom!?The sky crumbled, the earth split, and celestial bodies lost their radiance. The entire battlefield was obscured by fiery haze that spread throughout it.

    The crowd was stunned, and exmations rang out on all sides.

    Only the Earthly Immortals could remain in their original positions. Everyone else had to activate their true essence barriers, and even then they were gradually forced back. In the end, they had no choice but to distance themselves.

    Then, the crowd watched in astonishment as the space between the twobatants, a several hundred-foot area, emptied. Soon, it had not so much as a single drop of water; it was like a vacuum.

    As for the air around them? It seemed to copse. Countless rifts formed, spreading and splitting like a giant spider web in the sky.

    The peak experts in attendance keenly picked up on the fact that, although Su Hongli managed to block Su Yi¡¯s attack in the end, the impact had made him stagger. He actually retreated three steps back!

    ¡°This¡­¡± Even the older experts were startled.?Su?Hongli has been?forced back?

    ¡°Su Hongli, don¡¯t tell me that¡¯s all you¡¯ve got?¡± As Su Yi¡¯s calm voice rang out, the crowd saw him press off the air and leap with unstoppable force. He charged at Su Hongli, sword swinging.

    One star after another surged into being, rumbling and bearing down on the sky, all under Su Yi¡¯s control.

    This was the true profundity of the Starry Sky Sword Fingers.

    This ability was utterly murderous and utterly destructive. Had Su Yi disyed it with the power of his past life, one attack would be enough to obliterate an entire stretch of heaven and earth or smite even the mightiest of foes.

    ¡°Arrogant!¡± Su Hongli snorted coldly, his eyes shing like lightning. In an instant, he disyed another mysterious and mighty secret art.

    The onlookers watched as he formed hand seals in the air. Instantly, a fist that wasn¡¯t quite a fist and a grip that wasn¡¯t quite a grip condensed, then burst with a thousand feet of golden light.

    The Sr Golden Vajra Revolving Seal!

    This was a secret technique of the Buddhist path. The technique fused with one¡¯s will and spirit, merging all three into one before connecting with the ambient power of one¡¯s surroundings and beckoning the vast power of destiny. It produced the charm of?perfected?and grand wisdom.

    ¡°Go!¡± Su Hongli bellowed. His towering origin energypressed into this single Buddhist hand seal. An illusory Buddha surged into being, and the faint sound of chanting echoed through the skies.

    Su Hongli now resembled a lofty and noble monk descending from the heavens, with the majesty of a furious golden vajra. He swung at Su Yi with intent to kill!

    Seeing this, the Shanglin Temple¡¯s Lonely River was bbergasted.?Su Hongli even?cultivates?a secret canon of Buddhism?

    Boom!

    The hand seal flew through the air, shattering the stars with ease as it burst toward Su Yi with unstoppable momentum.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t retreat. On the contrary, he advanced, and suddenly pressed down.

    A whirlpool of stars surged forth; radiant, dreamlike, clear Dao light at its center. The light?formed hazy?sword qi, which circted like mad in the sky.

    Bang bang bang!

    The Sr Golden Vajra Revolving Seal instantly encountered a terrifying pressure and suppression. As it shed with the whirlpool, it burst apart, bit by bit, producing a series of shocking explosions.

    Su Hongli furrowed his brow. His clothes fluttered around him, and his aura changed. Nine streaks of sword qi rose into the air, forming a Nine Pces arrangement as they shot through the skies.

    The Nine Pces Flying Sword! This was yet another shocking secret technique!

    Even the Earthly Immortals were visibly moved despite themselves. Just how many miraculous techniques did Su Hongli have at his disposal?

    However, Su Yi merely shook his head, his tone disdainful. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how many tricks you have up your sleeve. Unless you use your true trump cards, I¡¯ll just break right through them!¡±

    As he spoke, he clenched his fist in midair.

    Boom!

    A stretch of the river of stars shot forth. Su Yi carried it, as if he were an immortal dancing with his whip and urging the stars on. The whip cracked ruthlessly down, and the stars bore down on the skies.

    It didn¡¯t matter how Su Hongli changed his tactics. Su Yi simply disyed the profundity of the Starry Skies Sword Fingers, perfectly at ease, breaking through one barrier after another.

    When his next hitnded, the Nine Pces Diagram formed of sword qi burst apart, as if a divine hammer had mmed into it. A series of explosions followed, and the diagram split apart, dispersing as a wave of power.

    The aftermath of Su Yi¡¯s attack sent Su Hongli staggering back. He teetered on his feet and couldn¡¯t help but retreat, cutting a sorry figure.

    The Earthly Immortals¡¯ were stunned almost out of their wits.

    At the start of the battle, Su Hongli took to the skies and, in the blink of an eye, became an Earthly Immortal. The sheer magnitude of the power he¡¯d disyed was terrifying!

    Who would have thought that, when they really started to fight, he¡¯d seize no advantage against the Grandmaster Realm Su Yi at all? On the contrary, he was showing signs of being suppressed!

    This waspletely beyond the onlookers¡¯ expectations, and they felt utterly shaken.

 Chapter 338: Beat it Back Into its Original Configuration

    <h4>Chapter 338: Beat it Back Into its Original Configuration</h4>

    ¡°No matter how many ¡®tricks¡¯ I use, you¡¯ll break through them? Shameless!¡± Su Hongli snorted coldly.

    He stretched, then burst with radiant, misty golden life. His acupoints, including the mind storage acupoint, opened, releasing terrifying energy fluctuations.

    In an instant, his power condensed into one, fusing perfectly with this stretch of heaven and earth.

    Boom!

    His majestic aura soared explosively.

    The onlookers watched as Su Hongli transformed into a ruler of heaven and earth, right before their very eyes. He controlled the ambient energy and directed the natural force of thendscape.

    He was far stronger than he¡¯d been before!

    He waved his sleeves, and all the?origin?energy within several miles of him instantly gathered around his palm, transforming into a vast ball of golden Dao light, which he flung at Su Yi.

    It was a casual, understated gesture. The sight of him freely manipting the power of nature left numerous onlookers tongue-tied.

    Practically simultaneously, Su Yi flung the river of stars, which came crashing down.

    Boom!

    There simply weren¡¯t words to describe this attack.

    Both energies had enough force to crush mountains and rivers. When they shed, it was like a volcano went off in midair. A dazzling, destructive current swept outward, spreading in all directions.

    The nearby streets had long since been destroyed, but as this wave of power spread outward, the earth crumbled and sank, forming countless chasms and scattering fragments of rock.

    Although the majority of the onlookers had long since moved further away, the aftershock still hit them, sending numerous figures flying through the air.

    The vast majority of the martial artists were so stunned that they couldn¡¯t even speak.

    Never mind participating; they weren¡¯t even qualified to watch a battle like this. Numerous spectators had no choice but to move even further away. Otherwise, a moment¡¯s carelessness and the raging battle would crush them into powder.

    Even the Earthly Immortals had no choice but to circte their cultivation. Only then did they resolve the aftershock. All of their faces filled with rm.

    Ancient tales told of angry cultivators who could easily cleave mountains and split rivers or destroy both heaven and earth. That was what this sh reminded them of!

    Boom!

    Su Hongli pped the air.

    The onlookers watched as the sky full of?origin?energy transformed into a hundred-foot hand and reached toward Su Yi like a divine dragon¡¯s w.

    Everyone could tell that Su Hongli was starting to turn back the tide. The power he had on disy was obviously far greater than before.

    ¡°A petty trick.¡± Su Yi¡¯s fingers shed.

    Streaks of starlight arranged themselves into a massive star diagram. Each individual star danced and revolved, manifesting countless transformations within the diagram.

    The resulting power rolled through the skies, as if intent on shattering everything in its path.

    Crunch!

    Su Hongli¡¯s massive, hundred-foot palm burst apart in midair.

    However, he wasn¡¯t the least bit concerned. He waved his hands, gathering all the origin energy in a several mile radius. The clouds he stirred up churned the skies, shooting golden light in all directions.

    Like the ruler of this stretch of heaven and earth!

    Su Yi, meanwhile, wasn¡¯t borrowing so much as a thread of power. He was using the pure, indomitable power of his fleshly body and true essence.

    ¡°When you borrow the power of heaven and earth, it will eventually cast you aside. And here I thought?you capable. So, it turns out you¡¯re ultimately just another short-sighted fool.¡± As Su Yi attacked, he shook his head.

    ¡°Cultivators can draw upon the power of their surroundings. This is what sets them apart from mortals. Who are you to deny that? Ludicrous!¡± Su Hongli¡¯s gaze was cold and indifferent.

    His aura drew upon and guided the vast power of heaven and earth. Controlling the ambient energies, even casual movements released ever-growing power.

    Boom!

    Su Hongli pressed his hands together, and the vast origin energy of heaven and earth transformed into a thousand-foot-cage of circting golden light. It bore down on the world below.

    This was an extremely miraculous sealing art.

    Any cultivator trapped inside would be like a fish trapped in ayer of frozen ice; the techniquepletely severed their every connection with their surroundings! This left them with no strength to resist. In?the?end, all that awaited them was imprisonment and suppression.

    ¡°Break!¡± Su Yi¡¯s ck hair hung loose as his energies surged.

    Radiant, clear, divine light surged forth, transforming a grand river of stars, which roared as it surged forth.

    Boom!

    The world was shrouded in darkness. Light blew apart and fell like rain.

    In the end, although Su Yi broke through the massive cage, he tottered on his feet, and his blood and energy churned.

    However, it was as if he didn¡¯t even notice. On the contrary, he sighed. ¡°You¡¯re using the power of heaven and earth to suppress me? How could I possibly let you get away with that?¡±

    He suddenly stretched. Every acupoint lit up, and zing Spiritual Dao Light surged from his organs.

    It was as if his foundations in the Grand Dao had awakened from a deep stillness.

    When he saw this, Su Hongli suddenly charged ahead. He raised his right hand, which shed with glittering, translucent golden Dao light. The golden light flickered?uncertainly, yet it seemed almost material. It gathered all the power in Su Hongli¡¯s body.

    ¡°Cut!¡± Su Hongli¡¯s palm pped the air.

    All the onlookers sensed was that the ambient origin energy was now under that palm¡¯s control. Opposing Su Hongli was practically tantamount to bing enemies with heaven and earth.

    Controlling the power of his surroundings let him stand above the world. How was that any different from being its ruler?

    Boom!

    This power shook Su Yi once more, forcing him back.

    When they saw this, Su Yi¡¯s allies¡¯ expressions changed dramatically, and their hearts were on tenterhooks

    The entire area was already in uproar. Who could fail to realize that Su Hongli had seized the advantage?

    ¡°This?is the difference between a mortal and a cultivator,¡± said Su Hongli tly. He stood in the air like a deity, drawing closer to Su Yi once more.

    Each of his eyes was like the vast dome of the firmament. He looked down on all of creation; in his eyes, Su Yi was little different from an ant.

    ¡°That so?¡± Su Yi stopped himself, his gaze derisive. ¡°I¡¯m actually interested to see what you¡¯ll have left after you¡¯ve lost the power of heaven and earth.¡±

    He then slowly got into an old fashioned fighting stance.

    Five stars floated up in front of him. They were, respectively, green, red, white, yellow, and ck. These were the five colors of Five-Colored Spiritual Radiance. They interacted with each other, transforming a cyclical, radiant, five-elemental ring. The lights merged into one, bing an utterly transparent clear!

    Five elements fused into one, their color: clear. Their shape was chaotic; their quality, ethereal; their presence, hazy!

    This was Su Yi¡¯s true, perfected power, the very peak of the Grandmaster Realm.

    He now unleashed it, using the Starry Skies Sword Fingers as a guide.

    The divine ring formed of clear, five-elemental starlight looked misty and ethereal, but its strength was thick and condensed to the extreme. It was vast beyond limit, like chaos itself!

    ¡°Go!¡± Su Yi waved his sleeves.

    Boom!

    The?origin?energy of heaven and earth churned violently. Everything within a ten-thousand-foot radius was enveloped in a terrifying, destructive aura.

    The five-elemental ring shot forth. Su Hongli immediately sensed that he was starting to lose control over the ambient energy.

    It was as if the power of the surrounding area had been suppressed by Su Yi¡¯s attack; it seemed like it couldn¡¯t take much more!

    Su Hongli¡¯s expression immediately changed. ¡°Open!¡±

    Without the slightest hesitation, his blood and qi boiled, and his power reached greater heights than ever before. He suddenly threw a punch.

    Boom!

    An explosion reverberated throughout heaven and earth.

    The onlookers then watched as the five-elemental ring bore down, and Su Hongli¡¯s punch burst apart like paper mache. Then, the terrifying destructive currents enveloped himpletely.

    Bang!

    Clouds of dust flew into the air as Su Hongli was sent flying hundreds of feet back.

    Then, to the crowd¡¯s utter astonishment, they saw that his hair was loose and unkempt and his clothes were in tatters. It was obvious that Su Yi¡¯s attack had hurt him; there were numerous scorch marks all over his skin!

    ¡°This¡­.¡± Everyone present was shaken.

    Su Hongli had only just barely seized the advantage, only for Su Yi to suppress him again, and even injure him!

    This change came so suddenly that the crowd¡¯s minds practically went nk!

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Su Hongli¡¯s expression was overcast and sinister.

    With every breath,?overflowing origin energy?poured into his body, and his wounds quickly knit back together.

    Immediately afterward, an aura that struck terror into the onlookers¡¯ hearts rose up around him.

    There was no getting around it; Su Hongli¡¯s control over the ambient origin energy far surpassed You Tianhong. He¡¯d already achieved mastery, and he could control it freely.

    s, the way Su Yi saw it, this was ultimately a worthless, paltry little trick!

    ¡°Take this!¡± Su Yi charged ahead. He was still using the Starry Sky Sword Fingers, but every attack contained the fusion of the five elements. Clear Dao Light, like misty chaos, merged into each and every star, suppressing the force of heaven and earth!

    Rumble~~!

    Su Hongli¡¯s aura was connected to the power of his surroundings. Now, cracks appeared in it, and it showed signs of imminent copse. It seemed to boil over, and mist rose up around him.

    Su Hongli¡¯s expression darkened. He bellowed, his voice booming like thunder, ¡°Open!¡±

    Then, he met Su Yi¡¯s attack head-on, using all the power at his disposal.

    But mere momentster¡ª

    Bang!

    He fell several hundred feet, almost plummeting down to earth. That inelegant scene provoked numerous startled cries.

    Even the Earthly Immortals¡¯ scalps went numb.

    In just one attack, Su Yi had sted apart practically all of the power under Su Hongli¡¯s control. He was so strong, it was downright unbelievable!

    Su Hongli¡¯s expression was unsightly, and his eyes shed with apparent disbelief. There was no longer any trace of his former calm indifference. His majestic bearing was as dense and imposing as a mountain. It was obvious that Su Yi¡¯s disy of power had shocked him too!

    ¡°How does it feel when heaven and earth abandon you?¡± said Su Yi calmly.

    As he spoke, he prepared to attack once more. The sky filled with clear, chaotic stars, flowing with ethereal, illusory light.

    When it came to understanding of heaven, earth, and everything in between, Su Xuanjun knew enough to make even the Nine Provinces of the Wilds¡¯ other Emperors lower their heads in shame.

    Su Hongli¡¯s petty flourishes looked impressive to the uninitiated, but he was an amateur showing off in front of an expert. He waspletely ignorant of his own weakness.

    All Su Yi needed to do was sever Su Hongli¡¯s connection to his borrowed power, and it would revert to its original configuration!

    Boom!

    Heaven and earth boomed. There was no imagining how terrible that strike was.

    The crowd watched as stars appeared out of nowhere, filling the sky. They suppressed the lingering origin energy, then swept toward Su Hongli.

    ¡°Activate!¡± Su Hongli let out a long roar. The onlookers then watched as eight stone steles floated up and revolved protectively around him. Each illusory stele burst with an aura as dense and heavy as a mountain.

    The Eight Hells Mountain Monuments!

    This was an extremely mighty defensive technique.

    However, when the sky full of stars swept over, the eight illusory steles suffered severe damage. The impact made them burst to pieces, one by one.

    In the blink of an eye, the defensive skill was utterly destroyed, disintegrating into nothingness.

    Boom!

    As the stars descended, both Su Hongli and the stretch of sky he upied were enveloped in dazzling light.

    Then, beneath countless gazes, Su Hongli plummeted down to earth like a meteor and mmed into the ground, hard.

    Boom!

    The impact left a giant crater in the earth, at least several hundred feet deep.

    And Su Hongliy at the very bottom. He seemed to have suffered heavy injuries¡ªthere was noing back from this. His glow faded, and his skin was covered in bleedingcerations. He was a pitiful sight.

    The entire area fell silent. Without exception, the onlookers were stunned.?Did Su Hongli¡­ Actually lose?

 Chapter 339: Come to Me, O Sword!

    <h4>Chapter 339: Come to Me, O Sword!</h4>

    Had Su Hongli lost?

    The crowd saw it with their own eyes. Su Yi suppressed Su Hongli from the moment the battle began.

    No matter how many extraordinarily powerful secret magics Su Hongli unleashed, Su Yi broke right through them.

    Even scarier, when Su Hongli drew upon the power of the surrounding space, summoning terrifying power, Su Yi still managed to burst that gathered origin power, forcing it back into its original shape!

    Lonely River, Yun Zhongqi, and the other Earthly Immortals¡¯ hearts shook. Their expressions filled with uncertainty.

    There was no need to even question it; Su Hongli had only just broken into the Origin Dao, but the power and umtions he had on disy, as well as his secret techniques andbat skills, far surpassed the peak Grain Avoidance You Tianhong.

    Yet despite this, it still seemed that he was no match for Su Yi!

    This was just too terrifying!

    You Qingzhi, Su Boning, and the other Su Family members were rooted to the spot. Their expressions changed drastically.

    When Su Hongli disyed his divine majesty earlier, they¡¯d been iparably excited. They thought that today, he would effortlessly kill that unworthy descendant Su Yi, spreading the Su Family¡¯s reputation throughout the Great Zhou, Wei, and Qin.

    Who would have thought¡­

    Su Hongli had actually lost!

    The distant onlookers were tongue-tied and wide-eyed as well. They were so shaken, their minds went nk.

    This was a battle that transpired within the mundane world, yet it looked to them like a battle of immortals, straight out of a legend. Su Hongli¡¯s strength was shocking.

    And Su Yi¡¯s strength as a Grandmaster was astonishing!

    ¡°Did he win?¡± Mu Xi, Pu Yi, and the rest of Su Yi¡¯s allies couldn¡¯t help but get excited.

    Featherflow King Yue Shichan and Sea-Swallowing King Ge Changling were visibly moved as well. Emotions coursed through their hearts, and they couldn¡¯t remain calm.

    Chang Guoke grinned. Inside, he was mad with delight.

    Qing Jin¡¯s expression was moreplicated, and she fell into a long daze.

    The Pineme Daoist knit his brow, his expression dark and overcast.

    Su Hongli¡¯s cultivation and foundations are astonishing. Even among true cultivators, he¡¯s extraordinary. He¡¯s surely received the inheritance of some ancient expert. Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t possibly disy such transcendent power immediately after breaking through. However¡­pared to Su Yi, he¡¯s still a good deal weaker, the Cloudstone Venerate sighed to himself.

    Of those present, only those who¡¯d reached a levelparable to his could pick up on these hints.

    Among the twobatants, the truly terrifying one was Su Yi!

    He was a fifth-level Grandmaster, still well within the bounds of mortality, yet from beginning to end, he¡¯d thoroughly suppressed Su Hongli!

    His Martial Daopletely surpassed the mortal and mundane. It was even stronger and more profound than the methods of Earthly Immortals. He was like a true immortal disying his martial arts.

    Especially that final attack. It swept in with the power like chaos, going against both the heavens and the Dao. Even the Cloudstone Venerate had no words to describe it.

    If he?had?to say something, it would be ''unstoppable''!

    Every secret technique of this world seemed to pale inparison!

    However, the Cloudstone Venerate could tell that although Su Hongli had encountered a major setback, it was still too early to proim Su Yi¡¯s victory.

    Heaven and earth fell silent.

    The Earthly Immortals gazes turned toward the bottom of that massive crater. They watched that bleeding figure with rapt attention.

    Su Yi stood in the air, unmoving, hands behind his back. However, he was looking at the Daoist elder near the Su Family gates, and it seemed he was thinking about something.

    It was then that¡ª

    A crimson blur shot into the sky. It was Su Hongli!

    His clothes were in tatters, and he was covered in wounds. His aura was weak, and it seemed he was on the verge of death.

    However, he paid his injuries no heed at all. His eyes were terrifyingly calm as he gazed at the distant Su Yi. ¡°It seems that bitch Ye Yufei left you some good stuff, you unworthy child!¡±

    His voice was filled with bone-deep hatred. It was obvious that he pinned the me for Su Yi¡¯s current attainments on his mother.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find it funny, but he couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin. ¡°Earlier, our cultivation bases shed, and you fell short. Then, you attacked by guiding the origin energy of heaven and earth, and you still fell short. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s about time you take out your trump cards?¡±

    This was the moment he¡¯d been waiting for.

    ¡°After all that¡¯s happened, how could I refuse my unworthy son¡¯s request?¡± said Su Hongli. Then, beneath the crowd¡¯s stunned gazes¡ª

    With every breath he took,?overflowing origin energy?poured into him like a current. In the end, it gathered into a vast waterfall, almost like a dragon piercing through the firmament!

    Throughout the surrounding ten-mile radius, heaven and earth transformed!

    Just standing there, the injuries all over Su Hongli¡¯s body knit together and speeds visible to the naked eye.

    Even more unbelievably, his appearance changed. He looked younger, valiant, and promising. His aura flourished!

    ¡°This¡­.¡± The crowd was bbergasted once more; they felt as if they¡¯d just borne witness to a miracle.

    Even the Earthly Immortals were tongue-tied.?What kind of secret magic is this? It¡¯s like a nirvanic rebirth, or perhaps a return to one¡¯s youth!?

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and he looked enlightened. ¡°So, this is your trump card?¡±

    His gaze was fixed on the Su Family gates, where the Daoist elder stood.

    He then watched as¡ª

    As Su Hongli¡¯s wounds knit together and he became younger and stronger, the elder¡¯s presence ebbed. All remaining ck hairs lost their pigment, and soon, his hair, beard, mustache, and eyebrows were as white as snow.

    In the end, even his skin lost its luster, and his eyes were turbid.

    It seemed Su Hongli had silently seized the elder¡¯s strength and vitality!

    When the crowd noticed what was happening, without exception, their scalps numbed, and their hair stood on end.?How could such strange and sinister magic exist in this world?

    How terrifying!

    Su Hongli sighed, then turned to look at the Daoist Elder. ¡°Daoist Brother, I¡¯m afraid you will not see the descent of the Radiant Epoch. You have my sincerest apologies.¡±

    The elder shook his head and gently sped his fist. ¡°Your Lordship, it was my honor to serve as a furnace for your sword!¡±

    A furnace for his sword?

    The crowd was still confused when Su Hongli suddenly took a deep breath, then said in a voice that boomed like spring thunder, ¡°Come to me, O Sword!¡±

    His voice boomed throughout the skies and echoed throughout the world below.

    ng!

    Immediately afterward, the hum of a sword emanated from within the elder¡¯s body.

    Crunch! Crack! Crack!

    Streak after streak of vicious, indomitable ck sword light erupted from the Daoist¡¯s nostrils, ears, eyes, and mouth.

    Beneath the onlookers¡¯ dumbstruck gazes, every inch of the man burst with ck sword light. It wasing from inside him!

    Soon, his body was riddled with wounds, and his skin and bones snapped and split apart. In the end, the fierce power of the sword light burnt him to ash!

    This was the elder who¡¯d effortlessly suppressed Mu Xi and hispanions, someone even the Cloudstone Venerate had to be cautious of. Now, he¡¯d died, just like that¡­.

    Boom!

    Before the crowd knew what was happening, a sword shot out, glinting with vicious light, charging like an enraged bull. Throughout the sky, the clouds dispersed.

    The sword was pitch-ck, and the de overflowed with terrifying, malevolent energies that fell down to earth like a waterfall, crushing the air below.

    A ferocious, terrifying aura instantly enveloped this entire stretch of heaven and earth.

    The Earthly Immortalspletely lost their cool, and their shock showed on their faces. They¡¯d remained in ce all this time, but now, they immediately moved further away.

    This sword was too vicious. It was terrifying beyond limit!

    Further away, the other onlookers¡¯ field of view went dark. They felt as if they¡¯d fallen into purgatory. The sheer fright made numerous spectators faint on the spot.

    Experts like Yue Shichan and Ge Changling felt their bodies tense, and their expressions changed dramatically.

    When the cursed sword made its appearance, its aura alone was enough to intimidate the entire area.

    Who would have thought that Su Hongli¡¯s trump card was this terrifying?

    ng!

    Su Hongli stretched out his hand, and the pitch-ck, cursed sword flew into his grip like a sparrow returning to its nest.

    Boom!

    Su Hongli¡¯s aura instantly transformed, bursting with divine light and as fierce as a demonic god. The entire stretch of sky changed, like a vision of purgatory shrouded inyers of shadow.

    ¡°Did you take that cursed sword from Sifting Darkness Yao Mountain¡¯s ny-foot sword tomb?¡± Su Yi hovered in the distant skies, his eyes shing, but his expression was as calm as ever. Only a tiny hint of strangeness shed across his brow; he seemed rather surprised.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Su Hongli said calmly. ¡°I¡¯ve spent the past decade in seclusion. Most of my time and energy has gone into tempering this sword. Today, it will end your life¡ªa fitting death for you.¡±

    Ten years.

    He¡¯d kept a low profile for a decade, using the Daoist elder to nourish his de. Everything was for the sake of taming it and making it submit to his use!

    He¡¯d originally hoped to keep it in reserve until the descent of the Radiant Epoch. Then, he would travel the world, wandering far and wide, sword in hand.

    Who would have thought that Su Yi¡¯s arrival would force him to reveal his trump card early?

    Everything was utterly silent. No one was sure when, but the downpour had already stopped. All that remained was the terrifying, ferocious, oppressive energy bearing down on their hearts. It shrouded the entire area.

    When the onlookers saw Su Hongli standing there like a demonic god, they were dazed.

    Even You Qingzhi, Su Boning, and the other Su nsmen were awestruck and stupefied.

    But Su Yi merely sneered, as if disappointed. ¡°You used a person¡¯s body as a furnace to tame that cursed sword? Those are the methods of a demonic cultivator, and they¡¯re second-rate at best.¡±

    His tone was rife with disdain. He wasn¡¯t looking down on the cursed sword, but rather, Su Hongli¡¯s method of nourishing it.

    Everyone was dumbstruck.

    The onlookers could hear the contempt in Su Yi¡¯s words, as well as that faint trace of disappointment.

    But this was exactly what they found hard to believe. Su Hongli had tamed such a terrifying cursed sword. Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised? Who wouldn¡¯t have gasped?

    Why was it that Su Yi seemed so disdainful?

    Even Su Hongli himself furrowed his brow, his gaze icy and intimidating. ¡°Oh? Don¡¯t tell me you know a superior method to nourish a de, you unfilial whelp?¡±

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°Want to know? In a bit, I¡¯ll let you see for yourself just how you ought to make a cursed sword like this obediently lower its head.¡±

    ¡°That so?¡± Su Hongli¡¯s lips curled with a hint of mockery; he obviously thought nothing of it. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll use your life to make the people of this world see just how strong this sword is!¡±

    His voice still echoed through the air as he charged, sword swinging and clothes fluttering.

    Rumble!

    Heaven and earth shook, and the wind and clouds crumbled and dispersed.

    Su Hongli was like a demonic god. His ferocity soared into the heavens as he swung his sword.

    It was just one sh, simple as could be, but it came from his cursed sword. Its sword hum reverberated throughout the surrounding area, like the roaring of demonic gods. Unmatched, blood-colored sword qi shot into the air.

    The sword qi stretched to a thousand feet, as red as if it were on fire, like demonic mes rising into the heavens!

    As the sh descended, a thousand feet of air exploded around it, dyeing the skies an unearthly, bloody, terrifying red.

    Many of the distant onlookers groaned as blood poured from the seven apertures of their faces.

    Even the Earthly Immortals felt stinging pain. Their unleashed divine senses took a terrifying blow.

    Their eyes widened in unconceble shock, and they immediately withdrew their divine senses. They no longer dared even attempt to perceive the cursed sword¡¯s secrets.

    It was just one sh, but it was just that terrifying!

 Chapter 340: Ten Thousand Swords Resonate, Like Ministers Before a Holy Monarch

    <h4>Chapter 340: Ten Thousand Swords Resonate, Like Ministers Before a Holy Monarch</h4>

    I don¡¯t know if Su Yi can stop this sh!?Mu Xi, Pu Yi, and the others felt as if their hearts were on the verge of jumping out of their chests.

    ng!

    As Su Hongli shed, Su Yi stretched out his hand, and the Abstruse God Sword appeared in his palm. The de was dark and serene as ink, and it produced a low, majestic hum.

    His expression was calm as he casually swung his sword.

    Whoosh!

    A river of clear sword qi took to the skies, vast and imposing, with grand momentum.

    It was as if he¡¯d pulled a gxy into the human world. However, unlike before, the clear Dao Light formed of the Five Spiritual Aggregates was beckoning it. Its power was starkly different from before!

    Boom!

    The startling red sword qi zed like demonic mes as it flew through the air and shed with Su Yi¡¯s transparent gxy.

    Instantly, an explosive, immeasurable current of destructive energy burst apart in midair. Sword qi scattered like a rain of light. Blood-red and clear lights shed, beautiful yet terrifying.

    The surrounding area had long since been reduced to rubble, but as this new current of destructive power swept forth, startling, eye-catching chasms formed on the ground, one after another. The sight was so startling that numerous onlookers¡¯ minds went nk.

    Fortunately, every building within ten miles of the Su Family estate had already been evacuated. There were no ordinary citizens here. Otherwise, who knows how many casualties would have resulted from this battle?

    Bang!

    Sword light scattered like rain as Su Yi was sent flying back. He flew several hundred feet before finally stopping. His qi churned within him, and he cut a somewhat sorry figure.

    The Abstruse God Sword shook in his grip. It was obvious that it, too, had taken quite the impact.

    ¡°That sh was so terrifying, yet he blocked it too?¡± The Earthly Immortals¡¯ eyes widened in shock.

    The others looked bewildered as well. How mighty and imposing was the peerless, cursed sword in Su Hongli¡¯s grip? Even just watching from a distance, that attack had been enough to plunge their hearts into despair.

    Yet, it still wasn¡¯t enough to take down Su Yi!

    Even though Su Yi was pushed back somewhat inelegantly, everyone could tell that he hadn¡¯t been injured.

    ¡°Hmph. I¡¯ll be interested to see just how many attacks an unworthy descendent like you can block.¡± Su Hongli snorted. His figure was enveloped in baleful energy, making him more imposing and terrifying than before.

    His voice was still echoing through the air when¡ª

    Whoosh!

    He swung his sword once more.

    Towering, blood-colored demonic mes surged forth. The sword qi was dense and imposing, like a demonic domain. The hum of the sword reverberated throughout heaven and earth, like the roar of a demonic god.

    Just the sight of it was enough to shock the world.

    ¡°When a duel turns into trying to use one¡¯s treasures to im victory, it¡¯s already gotten boring.¡± Off in the distance, Su Yi sighed. He was starting to lose interest. ¡°Fine. It¡¯s time we end this¡­.¡±

    ng!

    The Abstruse God Sword let out a clear hum, and Su Yi¡¯s aura transformed. Every inch of his skin shone with dazzling, clear light, making him seem indistinct and ethereal.

    Whoosh!

    He turned his wrists and raised the tip of his sword into the air in a mysterious arc.

    Instantly, five elemental lights¡ªwood, fire, metal, water, and earth¡ªsurged into being, filling his sword.

    Boom!

    It was as if five sword mountains appeared in that stretch of sky, one corresponding to each of the five elements. They resonated with each other, like a single entity.

    The Great Five Elements Suppression Domain Sword!

    This was a peerless sword incantation, one Su Yi had invented himself in his past life. It was ranked among the Wilds¡¯ Thirty-Three Sutras of the Dao of the Sword.

    Its subtleties involved supreme applications of the Grand Dao of the Five Elements. When activated, sword qi formed five elemental divine mountains. Each could suppress an entirendscape or y demons and gods!

    If Su Yi hadn¡¯t refined Five-Colored Spiritual Dao Light in the Grandmaster Realm, he couldn¡¯t possibly have disyed this peerless sword incantation¡¯s true power!

    Now, as he unleashed this peerless incantation¡ª

    Boom!

    Their surroundings couldn¡¯t take it. Heaven and earth shook violently, as if this one strike would soon suppress the entire area!

    When the distant Earthly Immortals saw this, all of them were stunned, and they felt a powerful sense of impending crisis. It seemed that everything¡ªthe sun, moon, and stars, all of creation, and every living inhabitant¡ªwould be enveloped and suppressed!

    A strange light rose unbidden to Su Yi¡¯s gaze.

    In his past life, he never refined the spiritual light of the five aggregates, nor did he fuse the five elements into one.

    Now, he unleashed this sword sutra of his own making as a Grandmaster. It had been a long time since he¡¯dst used it, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel rueful.

    This sword sutra already surpassed the restrictions of ordinary attacks and stances. He¡¯d practiced it to the extreme, and almost nothing could stand in its way. There was a long period of time in which he relied on this very sword sutra to traverse the Wilds, undefeated and unequaled among those of the same generation, with few worthy foes.

    Boom!

    Su Hongli swung to kill. Su Yi attacked almost simultaneously.

    His attack was almost indescribable, like five primordial divine mountains in motion, making heaven and earth circte in reverse. The sun and moon crumbled, and the river of stars shattered!

    This level of strange phenomenon was terrifying beyond limit.?This?was the Great Five Elements Suppression Domain Sword!

    It was infused with the highest and most wondrous truths of the Dao of the Five Elements, all unleashed in one sutra. Its aura alone was enough to shake the heart.

    Rumble!

    The crowd watched as the arc of bloody sword light and the five elemental mountains shed, producing a startling, rumbling boom! For a moment, all that remained was a single stretch of light.

    A swath of vast, explosive power boomed, bursting apart between the twobatants. In an instant, it spread out, extending in all directions, like a hurricane sweeping across the world.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Suddenly, the Cloudstone Venerate, Yun Zhongqi, Lonely River, and the other Earthly Immortals¡¯ expressions changed starkly. Immediately afterward, Yue Shichan, Ge Changling, Mu Xi, and the others were struck dumb.

    ¡°Who won? And who lost?¡± The crowd¡¯s eyes widened as they tried to get a better look.

    They then watched as the windstorm gradually faded and the light dispersed, reced by an unbelievable scene¡ª

    Su Hongli¡¯s clothes were in tatters, and blood poured from his lips as he knelt on one knee. It seemed he¡¯d just suffered a terrifying impact.

    He¡¯d been forced to the ground, under so much pressure that he almost fell over backward. In the end, he held on, but he only just barely managed to stay upright by falling to one knee.

    The cursed sword nowy amidst the rubble, buzzing and shaking, about one hundred feet away.

    Su Yi stood in the sky, sword in hand, glowing with transparent and ethereal clear Dao Light, like an immortal or a deity, gazing down on the world below!

    The crowd fell silent. Everyone was dumbstruck.

    Earlier, Su Hongli had used a sinister secret magic to strip away the Daoist elder¡¯s vitality, returning him to his peak condition. Afterward, he summoned the peerless, cursed de he¡¯d nourished within the old man¡¯s body for over a decade.

    Its ferocious might alone was enough to shake everyone present. Even the Earthly Immortals felt dread and terror.

    Yet now, as strong as Su Hongli was, two strikester, he suffered another setback. Su Yi had forced him to the ground once more!

    This was undoubtedly unbelievable; it far surpassed the onlookers¡¯ imaginations.

    Only now did they realize just how strong Su Yi¡¯s earlier attack was¡­

    ¡°I feel sorry for that sword. In your hands, it¡¯s like a pearl buried in the mud. With your skills, that¡¯s all the power you can unleash,¡± said Su Yi calmly.

    The cursed sword was indeed iparably fierce and despotic, but if Su Hongli wanted topete with him in terms of swordsmanship, he was only inviting his own humiliation!

    Su Hongli wiped the blood from his lips and got back up. His expression was dark and terrifying. ¡°I just knew your bitch of a mother was holding back, right from the start! She kept her?true?legacy for you, you unworthy brat!¡±

    His words were rife with dense hatred. Clearly, he thought Su Yi¡¯s currentbat prowess could be traced back to Ye Yufei. That in turn meant that she¡¯d given her legacy to Su Yi, not him!

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze frosted over.?How could my mother have been so blind as to fall for a scumbag like Su Hongli? He¡¯s lower than a beast!

    Out loud, he said, ¡°Su Hongli, you truly disappoint me.¡±

    As he spoke, he started walked closer, his heart surging with irrepressible murderous intent.

    ¡°Sword,e to me!¡± Su Hongli bellowed.

    ng!?Hundreds of feet away, the cursed sword rose, shooting straight into Su Hongli¡¯s palm.

    ¡°Are you fit to summon that sword?¡± sneered Su Yi. His clothes fluttered around him, and he suddenly burst with overflowing majesty.

    He instantly fused his attainments in the Dao of the Sword into his aura and unleashed it, holding nothing back. It was as if he himself were a peerlessly sharp divine de slicing through the dome of heaven.

    Within his soul, the long-dormant Sword of the Nine Hells seemed to sense Su Yi¡¯s sword-like aura. It silently shook, then resonated with him.

    In the crowd¡¯s eyes, Su Yi now resembled an immortal of the sword, standing beyond the nine heavens, distant and ethereal, with limitless majesty.

    ng! ng! ng!

    Throughout the surrounding area, countless swords started humming.

    Those experts carrying swords all discovered, to their astonishment, that their weapons were wailing and quivering.

    The Earthly Immortals gasped. Even their personal weapons were crying out and shaking, despite their best attempts to suppress them. There was nothing they could do!

    Ten thousand swords resonated, like ministers before a holy monarch!

    It was then that Su Yi beckoned from a distance. His lips parted, and he spoke just two, light, airy words: ¡°Come here.¡±

    They were like a magic invocation. The peerless cursed sword in Su Hongli¡¯s hands suddenly grew agitated, and it thrashed and struggled to break free.

    Su Hongli¡¯s expression changed dramatically, and he bellowed, ¡°Stop!¡±

    He circted his entire cultivation, using all the power at his disposal to suppress the cursed sword¡¯s aura. However, a momentter¡ª

    Splurt!

    The cursed sword erupted with vast swathes of ck sword light and shot forth. Shockingly, it shattered Su Hongli¡¯s fingers in the process. Blood sprayed from his mangled hands as the sword flew straight toward Su Yi.

    When it was three feet from Su Yi, the cursed sword stopped, circled, then tilted its hilt at Su Yi.

    Like a human kowtowing in submission!

    This scene was so unbelievable that the onlookers'' eyes practically popped out of their skulls.

    How was this stealing? The cursed sword was obviously submitting of its own volition. It was practically throwing itself into Su Yi¡¯s arms!

    ¡°I said I¡¯d show you how to make a sword lower its head in submission. Can you see clearly now?¡± asked Su Yi calmly.

    He just stood there, and he made no attempt to take the peerless, cursed de, yet it followed him about, meek as a servant, just hovering by his side.

    ¡°Unfilial wretch¡ª!¡±

    After a moment¡¯s stunned silence, Su Hongli bellowed, his expression ashen. His eyes looked as if they were about to burst, and hepletely lost control of his emotions.

    He¡¯d poured himself into subduing that cursed sword for a decade, and he doted upon it as if it were his own flesh and blood. Yet now, someone had taken it from him!

    This was no different from gouging a hunk of flesh out of his heart!

 Chapter 341: Iâ€™ll See You Off

    <h4>Chapter 341: I¡¯ll See You Off</h4>

    Su Hongli¡¯s infuriated roar reverberated throughout heaven and earth.

    When they saw how thoroughly he¡¯d lost his cool, the crowd couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    How mighty had the head of the Su Family been? Both his cultivation and the cards at his disposal were far stronger than they¡¯d imagined.

    Yet now, after that peerless yet cursed sword abandoned him, he¡¯dpletely lost control, sinking into hysterics. He¡¯d gone mad with fury!

    Anyone would have sighed upon seeing this.

    Whoosh!

    Su Hongli charged explosively at Su Yi. His expression was ashen and terrifying, and his eyes shed with cold light as he reached for the hilt of the cursed sword.

    There was no doubt about it; he was trying to snatch it back.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was cold as he swung the Abstruse God Sword.

    Boom!

    The Great Five Elements Suppression Domain Sword surged into being, like a primordial divine mountain.

    Before Su Hongli could even get close, the terrifying suppression froze him mid-charge, and he almost fell back down to earth.

    It was then that Su Yi reached through the air, grabbed, and pulled Su Hongli toward him.

    Whap!

    He pped him right across the face.

    Su Hongli¡¯s cheek caved in, the flesh red, swollen, and bleeding. It was practically pulped.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Su Hongli was mad with fury, but just as he was about to say something¡ª

    Whap!

    Another resounding p followed. Su Yi hit him so hard, his ears rang, his mind went nk, and he saw stars.

    ¡°Every time you open your mouth, outes another ¡®my unworthy son.¡¯ Tell me,?are you worthy of being my father?¡± Su Yi¡¯s gaze was cold and indifferent.

    The entire area fell silent. Even the birds ceased their song.

    Everyone could tell that, without his peerless, cursed sword, Su Hongli had already beenpletely suppressed.

    ¡°Father¡ª!¡± Within the Su Family estate, Su Boning cried out in grief and agony, so angry that his eyes threatened to pop.

    Beneath countless gazes, Su Yi had pped his father right across the face, showing him no respect at all. Of course Su Boning was angry!

    You Qingzhi quivered with anger too, and her beautiful face was ashen. She gnashed her teeth so hard that they almost shattered.

    From the servants to the higher-ups, every member of the Su Family was as still as a mud statue. They felt chills in their hands and feet; they simply couldn¡¯t ept what they were seeing.

    ¡°This battle has truly been difficult to predict¡­¡± Lonely River sighed, his expression shifting and uncertain.

    The other Earthly Immortals alongside him¡ªYun Zhongqi, Shi Fengli, the Pineme Daoist, among others¡ªcouldn¡¯t stay calm either.

    Su Hongli¡¯s strength was already enough to make them shiver.

    And Su Yi? The strength he¡¯d disyed terrified them!

    Yue Shichan, Ge Changling, and Su Yi¡¯s friends and allies sighed in relief, but traces of shock lingered on their brows.

    It seemed the dust was finally settling on this battle. However, no one would have anticipated that even against someone as mighty as Su Hongli, Su Yi could seize an absolute advantage.

    Even after all that, he hadn¡¯t so much as been injured!

    It was practically a miracle!

    Mu Xi, Pu Yi, and the rest of Su Yi¡¯s allies smiled. Their hearts had been hanging on tenterhooks, but now, they finally rxed.

    Their only regret was, perhaps, the Daoist elder¡¯s death; he¡¯d gotten off too lightly.

    The distant onlookers were still shocked, and they had yet to recover their senses. The atmosphere was now as still and silent as could be.

    Su Hongli quivered with rage, too angry to think straight. He shrieked, ¡°Ungwafwee?fwet! (Unworthy brat!) Dwo wyo wiwy fwin you wong!? (Do you really think you¡¯ve won!?)¡±

    It took Su Yi a moment to react to what Su Hongli was saying; his mouth was so swollen that he couldn¡¯t speak clearly.

    Whap!

    Su Yi pped Su Hongli right across the face once more, without the slightest politeness. ¡°I¡¯m naturally well aware that the cursed sword isn¡¯t your true trump card. Otherwise, don¡¯t you think I would have crippled you already?

    Ge Changling had told him that his mother, Ye Yufei, carried an extremely sinister and dangerous demonic treasure. Furthermore, he said it was highly likely that Su Hongli had changed precisely because of said treasure.

    As a result, the cursed de sealed within the ny-foot sword tomb in the chasm of Sifting Darkness Yao Mountain was, at most, just one of Su Hongli¡¯s trump cards.

    ¡°Haha! Hahaha!¡± When he heard that, Su Hongli suddenly burst intoughter, his eyes surging with madness.

    Practically simultaneously, Su Yi sensed an extremely dangerous aura, and he flung Su Hongli away without the slightest hesitation.

    Boom!

    He then watched as Su Hongli¡¯s body surged with ck light that shot into the nine heavens and spread, covering the entire stretch of sky.

    And here the crowd had assumed that the curtains had already fallen on this duel. When they saw this, their hair stood on end.

    Su Hongli still has cards up his sleeves??The Su Family members, including You Qingzhi and Su Boning, were so delighted that they almost burst into tears. All of them got excited.

    They felt as if they¡¯d received new hope just as they were on the verge of drowning!

    Rumble!

    Heaven and earth shook with Su Hongli at their center. Dark light surged, and demonic energy churned, blotting out the sun.

    The crowd then watched as Su Hongli¡¯s eyes turned red and indifferent. Even his hair was tinged the color of blood.

    His aura changed too, bing cold and terrifying, like a demonic god straight out of the Netherworld, mighty beyond limit.

    ¡°This¡­¡± The Earthly Immortals¡¯ expressions shifted; this scene stunned even them.

    When Su Hongli first absorbed the Daoist elder¡¯s life force and hefted his peerless, cursed de, he was majestic and imposing to the extreme.

    Yet now, he was even stronger than he¡¯d been then!

    Yue Shichan, Ge Changling, Mu Xi, and Pu Yi¡¯s expressions froze.

    Who¡¯d have thought that something like this would happen just as they thought the dust had settled?

    Only Su Yi remained as calm as before.

    This scene didn¡¯t surprise him at all. He¡¯d long since suspected that something had happened to change Su Hongli, and when Ge Changling brought up that demonic treasure, Su Yi quickly connected the dots.

    All of this only served to verify his deductions.

    Boom!

    Su Hongli suddenly stretched, then took a deep breath, absorbing the ck demonic qi filling the skies back into his body.

    Then, he turned his unearthly red eyes on Su Yi and smiled. ¡°Many thanks, my son. If not for your help, I¡¯m afraid this lofty one would have needed far more time before I could appear before you like this.¡±

    His voice was pleasant, like the ringing of a bell.

    The onlookers shuddered as they sensed the malevolent energy emanating from Su Hongli.

    He seemed to have be an entirely different person.

    Su Yi said tly, ¡°¡®My son¡¯? Just for that, I¡¯m going to refine you, you paltry little demonic spirit.¡±

    A demonic spirit!

    The crowd felt a surge of fright.?Don¡¯t tell me Su Hongli has been possessed?

    ¡°That so? But I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have that kind of skill,¡±ughed Su Hongli, the sound soft and unearthly. ¡°How about this? There¡¯s no need for us to fight. Pledge yourself to my cause and be my subordinate, and I guarantee that you¡¯ll reach the pinnacle of the Grand Dao and be honored across the world!¡±

    His tone was casual despite his boastful words.

    ¡°Hah?¡± Su Yiughed, but his eyes were cold and indifferent. He put away the Abstruse God Sword, then stretched out his hand and grabbed.

    ng!

    The hovering cursed ck sword fell into his palm, humming with excitement; the weapon practically jumped and whooped with joy.

    The sword was three feet, four inches long and four fingers wide. The edge was as fine as a cicada¡¯s wing, and the de was as straight as a ruler. There were tiny characters, each the size of a fly, engraved on the hilt. They read: ¡°Early Grave.¡±

    Wisps of baleful energy fell from the de like a waterfall, giving it a startling, inauspicious majesty.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t behave yourself, I¡¯ll refine your cursed soul too,¡± whispered Su Yi.

    Boom!

    This seemed to motivate Early Grave. Its de burst with vicious light, and it charged into the air like a rampaging rhinoceros. Its hum, reminiscent of the howling of demonic gods, permeated the skies.

    Its power was obviously far greater than when Su Hongli had wielded it!

    The sight left the onlookers bbergasted.?Isn¡¯t this cursed de a bit too obedient?

    ¡°You truly wish to fight with this lofty one?¡± Su Hongli¡¯s brow furrowed, and his unearthly red eyes shed with cold light.

    Su Yi answered with a swing of his sword, not the least bit polite.

    Whoosh!

    Great Five Elements Suppression Domain Sword!

    When disyed through Early Grave, the five elemental mountains manifested?of sword?qi had an additional bloodthirsty, baleful energy, and they dyed the entire stretch of sky a striking, bloody crimson.

    Su Hongli snorted coldly, raised his hand, and took out a ck bronze bell.

    It was the size of a palm, and its pitch-ck surface was covered in sinister, terrifying depictions of hell.

    As the bell circted, streaks of crimson lightning descended, their destructive power tearing eye-catching, startling rifts in the air.

    This was an unquestionably terrifying treasure.

    When the Earthly Immortals saw it, they felt as if a needle were pricking their souls, and they were instantly bbergasted.

    The distant onlookers couldn¡¯t defend their minds at all. Their expressions went nk, but inwardly, it was as if they¡¯d descended into a dark, terrifying, blood-red hellscape. They struggled in the face of despair, unable to free themselves.

    This strange and terrifying treasure was influencing their very souls!

    ¡°It¡¯s that demonic treasure! It must be!¡± Ge Changling was instantly agitated.

    Years ago, Ye Yufei had warned them about the strange and sinister treasure she carried, one that could invade and influence the mind. It was extremely dangerous.

    Thinking about it now, it had to be that demonic bell!

    It was currently in Su Hongli¡¯s possession. This was unquestionable proof that he had indeed stolen it from Ye Yufei, and that its energy had indeed influenced him, leading to a dramatic change in temperament!

    ng!

    Su Hongli waved his sleeves, and the bell rumbled, producing towering, crimson lightning as it met Su Yi¡¯s iing sh head-on.

    The sound of the bell alone shook numerous onlookers to the point of coughing up blood, and they felt as if their heads were about to split open; their souls suffered heavy injuries.

    Even the Earthly Immortals had to circte their cultivations at full power to defend against the soundwaves targeting their souls.

    Rumble!

    An impact so loud, heaven and earth caved in rang out.

    The ck bell and a sword swathed in baleful energy shed, currents of destructive energy surging madly from the point of impact.

    The onlookers dared not even imagine how terrifying a cmity that power would cause were they to have shed on the ground.

    Sparks fell like rain. Su Yi carried Early Grave and charged into the fray.

    The pupils of Su Hongli¡¯s blood-red eyes constricted; it seemed he hadn¡¯t expected Su Yi to counter the ck bell¡¯s force so easily.

    A momentter, he burst into coldughter, and he tapped repeatedly on the bell¡¯s surface, his fingers quick as lightning.

    The palm-sized bell suddenly expanded until it was a thousand feet tall. A dark, bloody hellscape manifested above it, stirring up towering, crimson lightning.

    ¡°My son, allow me to send you to the next world!¡± Su Hongli burst into soft, feminineughter, then waved his hand. ¡°Go!¡±

    Rumble!

    The thousand-foot ck bell descended and enveloped the entire stretch of sky Su Yi currently upied, bringing crimson lightning straight out of hell.

    Su Yi waspletely trapped!

 Chapter 342: For Whom Do the Funeral Bells Toll

    <h4>Chapter 342: For Whom Do the Funeral Bells Toll</h4>

    One attack, and the thousand-foot ck bronze bell had trapped and suppressed Su Yi!

    This caught the crowdpletely off guard, and their eyes widened.

    They then watched as the bell rumbled and boomed. A bloody hellscape manifested around it, surging with crimson lightning. It was both strange and terrifying.

    And Su Yi? There was no sign of him. No one knew whether he was alive or dead.

    ¡°This¡­.¡± The Earthly Immortals were rooted to the spot. They couldn¡¯t even imagine. Su Yi had seemed powerful beyond limit earlier, yet now, he¡¯d been suppressed in just one attack.

    Was Su Hongli really this terrifying after a demonic spirit invaded his body?

    What level of treasure was the bell anyway?

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Yue Shichan, Ge Changling, Mu Xi, and the others¡¯ expressions changed dramatically, and they felt chills in their hearts. None of them would have guessed that something like this would happen to the seemingly undefeatable Su Yi so suddenly.

    Their hearts clenched, tense and uncertain.

    Meanwhile, within the Su Family estate, Su Boning was practically mad with delight. ¡°Hahaha, Father took Su Yi down!¡±

    Su Hongli couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly. ¡°Is a fool like you worthy of being?my?son? I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    Su Boning¡¯s smile froze, and he stood there, rooted to the spot, as if cold water had snuffed out his joy and plunged him into an icy abyss.?This¡­ What¡¯s going on?

    You Qingzhi stood by his side, her face ashen. She, too, looked dazed.

    She could already tell that Su Hongli was no longer himself!

    Su Hongli¡¯s unearthly red eyes then stared intently at the massive ck bell, and he said leisurely, ¡°Su Yi, so long as you admit defeat, I¡¯ll spare your life. Otherwise, you cannot escape. This lofty one¡¯s Netherworld Thunder Punishment Bell will destroy you, body and soul.¡±

    His voice spread far and wide.

    All eyes locked onto the ck bronze bell and its dense, imposing, and unearthly crimson hellscape.

    It was then that Su Yi¡¯s calm voice rang out from within,?¡°I¡¯ll give you just one chance. Go ahead and try it. I¡¯d like to see just what this paltry little spiritual treasure of the demonic way can do to me.¡±

    He sounded just asposed as before.

    The onlookers were stunned; he¡¯d already been trapped within this demonic treasure. How could he possibly still be so calm? Wasn¡¯t he worried he¡¯d die in there?

    ¡°That so?¡± Su Hongli threw back his head andughed into the skies, his long, blood-red hair fluttering around him.

    Boom!

    His aura suddenly became ruthless and sinister, and his fingers rapidly shifted, as if strumming an instrument, forming a series of mysterious hand seals.

    The thousand-foot bell swathed in crimson revolved, and mountains of corpses and oceans of blood appeared within the surrounding visions of hell.

    Even more crimson lightning descended onto the bell like a waterfall in an explosive surge.

    At a nce, it seemed as if it were intent on refining the sky. Dense, bloody red dyed the air, and terrifying, destructive energy spread out.

    The onlookers, regardless of whether they were Earthly Immortals or ordinary martial artists, felt terror rise within their hearts. Their bodies went rigid, and their eyes widened in astonishment.

    They couldn¡¯t even imagine how Su Yi, trapped within the bell, could possibly endure such a terrifying attack.

    ¡°Su Yi, if you can¡¯t take it, whatever you do, don¡¯t act tough! I truly admire you. So long as you beg for mercy, I¡¯ll be lenient.¡± Su Hongli¡¯s soft, effeminate voice reverberated throughout heaven and earth.

    He was smug, with the air of a demonic god, his majesty stunning everyone present.

    Only he knew that anyone trapped within the Netherworld Thunder Punishment Bell was effectively trapped in a bloody purgatory. Every moment they were inside, they suffered the explosive attacks of the Netherworld Blood Lightning.

    Never mind a Grandmaster; even Origin Dao cultivators, regardless of realm, were no different from ants in the face of such an attack. In the end, there was no avoiding disintegration of both body and soul!

    Were he at his peak, with this power alone, he could threaten even the lives of Spirit Dao cultivators!

    But then, as the crowd watched in astonishment, Su Yi¡¯s voice rang out from within the bell. ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡±

    A few light, airy words, but they were enough to convey Su Yi¡¯s disappointment, disdain, and contempt.

    Su Hongli took them as an enormous affront to his dignity. His blood-red eyes narrowed, and his aura expanded, even more terrifying than before.

    ¡°Tch!¡± Su Hongli roared, and his blood and qi surged. Unearthly light shot forth, and his hands formed a strange seal. He suddenly pressed the air, aiming for the distant ck bell.

    Rumble!

    The bell burst with bloody light, which shot into the heavens, more terrifying than ever before.

    This time, the destruction extended to the vast estate of the Su Family off in the distance. One building after fell¡ªexquisite pagodas, pces, gazebos, and courtyards¡­

    It was as if a windstorm had swept through, reducing the area to ruin, leaving behind nothing but rubble.

    This cmity came so suddenly that numerous Su nsmen couldn¡¯t escape in time. Many lives were lost, and piteous screams rang out throughout the estate.

    However, none paid this little interlude any heed.

    All eyes were locked upon the ck bell, which had only be increasingly terrifying. Its attacks were far stronger than before.

    Could Su Yi really hold out under such circumstances?

    Su Hongli¡¯s breathing was somewhat hurried. It was clear that continuously activating the ck bell was draining.

    ¡°Su Yi, how does it feel? I know you¡¯re not dead. It¡¯s because of your strength that I¡¯m giving you multiple chances to beg for mercy,¡± shouted Su Hongli. ¡°But now, you ought to understand. If things go on like this, you¡¯ll die even if I¡¯m willing to spare you.¡±

    Su Hongli seemed pleased with ingenuity and confident, like he knew he had this in the bag.

    The crowd felt a chill course through their hearts. Some of the older-generation experts couldn¡¯t help but sigh. <i>Su Yi will struggle to escape this cmity.</i>

    Others, like Shi Fengliu and Lonely River, couldn¡¯t help but find it a pity.

    They saw Su Yi as their enemy, and they¡¯d long since nned on killing him. They¡¯d hoped to take advantage of Su Yi¡¯s weakened, injured state to attack and kill him.

    Now, it seemed they¡¯d never get the chance.

    ¡°Master!¡± Lan Suo transmitted a bit frantically.

    ¡°Wait a little longer. It¡¯s not yet time to determine victory and defeat,¡± the Cloudstone Venerate said gravely. He naturally could tell that although Su Yi¡¯s predicament was perilous, he¡¯d yet to encounter true cmity!

    ¡°Truth be told, although you¡¯re the demonic spirit of this treasure, your control over it is trulycking. If I¡¯m not mistaken, there are innate ws in your foundations, and your spirituality is iplete. You¡¯ve yet to truly metamorphosize into a spiritual body. It¡¯s no wonder that Su Hongli has suppressed you all these years; you¡¯re just too weak.¡±

    The speaker¡¯s tone was calm and casual, yet these words threw the onlookers into uproar.

    ¡°Su Yi isn¡¯t hurt?¡± Shi Fengliu and the other Earthly Immortals had assumed Su Yi was doomed. Now, all of them were dumbstruck; they almost dared not believe their ears.

    Not even such terrifying suppression could harm him?

    How was this possible!?

    ¡°Is he alright?¡± Yue Shichan, Ge Changling, Mu Xi, and the others finally seemed to perk up. The worry on their faces faded.

    Su Yi spoke with confidence, just as calm as he¡¯d been before. Moreover, he was even insulting the demonic spirit possessing Su Hongli for its ineptitude.

    Who could possibly fail to realize that despite repeated suppression, Su Yi had yet to suffer any life-threatening attacks?

    ¡°This is what it means for victory and defeat to be uncertain!¡± the Cloudstone Venerate said softly.

    Lan Suo nodded, then sighed in obvious relief.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi¡¯s every word was like a sharp knife stabbing ruthlessly into Su Hongli¡¯s heart.

    Su Hongli¡¯s expression turned iparably unsightly, his crimson eyes brimming with humiliation and rage. The aura emanating from him grew even more ruthless and explosive.

    He, too, would never have anticipated this. He¡¯d used a whole series of hand seals, attacking repeatedly with the Netherworld Thunder Punishment Bell. Yet Su Yi, a young Grandmaster, had actually held out this long!?

    Even more unbelievably, it seemed Su Yi¡­ Had already seen through some of his abilities!

    Su Hongli took a deep breath, his eyes shing with unconcealed killing intent. ¡°You refused the carrot, so I¡¯ll have to use the stick. I gave you a chance at life, but you refused it. Just die, then!¡±

    He suddenly leaped forward, his hands lifting the air.

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh!

    Arcs of unearthly crimson light shot forth, like countless sharp swords, howling as they charged into the bell.

    Hmmmmm~~!

    The bell rumbled, its initial ck reced with crimson. Blood seemed to flow down its surface, the sight both eerie and terrifying. The nearby air suddenly caved in, as if it couldn¡¯t withstand this treasure¡¯s malevolent majesty.

    The distant Earthly Immortals all moved further away, and beads of cold sweat appeared on their skin. This treasure¡¯s power was just too terrifying. Even using their full power to counter it, they had no choice but to retreat!

    <i>Rumble!</i>

    Heaven and earth transformed, and the wind and clouds broke apart. The Netherworld Thunder Punishment Bell¡¯s aura shook the surrounding ten thousand feet, and it seemed the entire area was on the verge of overturning and copsing.

    This was unquestionably terrifying.

    Su Hongli hovered, breathing ragged, his face pallid and translucent. It was obvious that unleashing this attack had left him severely drained.

    ¡°Can you escape with your life this time?¡± A faint arc rose on Su Hongli¡¯s lips, but those crimson eyes were utterly cold.

    He was convinced that, once trapped inside, even an advanced cultivator of the Spirit Dao would suffer grievous injuries, much less a young Grandmaster like Su Yi.

    But then, something happened that left the onlookers dumbstruck and tongue-tied¡ª

    ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡± Su Yi¡¯s calm, familiar voice rang out once more. It was that same light, airy sentence, except that his earlier disdain had disappeared. All that remained was sheer disappointment.

    It seemed his enthusiasm was waning, as if he were bored half to death.

    As if all his hopes and expectations had popped like soap bubbles.

    As if everything he¡¯d been waiting for turned out to be nothing but an empty promise.

    Even the possessed Su Hongli was dumbstruck. He could hear the disappointment in Su Yi¡¯s words, but he dared not believe it. He couldn¡¯t understand. Where did Su Yi get the confidence to be so arrogant?

    It was then that Su Yi sighed and, beneath the crowd¡¯s disbelieving gazes, the hovering, thousand-foot-tall Netherworld Thunder Punishment Bell shook violently and suddenly started shrinking.

    In the end, the treasure shrank down to the size of a palm andnded in a fair, slender hand.

    Whoosh~

    Immediately afterward, the airborne hellscape and blood-colored lightning receded like waters at low tide, surging into the bell¡¯s interior until not a speck remained.

    A tall, lean figure hovered in its ce, calm and detached in his blue robes. He supported a ck bronze bell in one hand, while the other carried the cursed sword, Early Grave.

    Even just standing there casually, he was like a deity gazing down at the human world!

    When they saw this, those Earthly Immortals who assumed Su Yi was doomed were struck dumb. They were too astonished to even move.

    This is¡­ What¡¯s going on?

    Su Yi¡¯s allies were stunned too, but when they saw him escape confinement without so much as a hair out of ce, they felt a massive weight lift from their shoulders, and they visibly rxed.

    ¡°He really is like a fallen immortal. He can stop the wind and rain simply by turning his hand!¡± The Cloudstone Venerate could help but sigh.

    That tall, upright figure hovered in the sky, detached and ethereal as a fallen immortal.

    The Netherworld Thunder Punishment Bell, which not long ago had disyed power sufficient to strike terror into the hearts of even Earthly Immortals, was now small enough to fit in Su Yi¡¯s palm, and it was hovering over his outstretched hand!

    Who could have guessed that even in the face of suppression sufficient to make an Origin Dao cultivator despair, Su Yi would escape entirely unscathed?

    This was simply miraculous!

    ¡°You¡­¡± Su Hongli¡¯s eyes widened. It seemed he dared not believe it, or as if this was too much for him to ept.

    ¡°Surprised? Earlier, I was just curious as to this treasure¡¯s origins, which is why I let it trap me. It was for the sake of experiencing its mysteries firsthand,¡± said Su Yi. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Who¡¯d have thought that, although this treasure gave rise to an iplete little demonic spirit like you, it''s obviously suffered heavy damage, and less than a tenth of its original power remains? It¡¯s truly disappointing.¡±

    In other words, while the Netherworld Thunder Punishment Bell¡¯s power was terrifying, it was damaged, and severely at that.

    His words stunned the crowd. They immediately realized that it wasn¡¯t that Su Yi couldn¡¯t escape the bell; it was that he¡¯d chosen to let it surround him¡­

    The demonic spirit possessing Su Hongli instantly lost control. He shrieked, ¡°Who exactly are you? Why do you know so much?¡±

    His voice brimmed with unconcealed fury and confusion, as well as a hint of frustration.

    A young Grandmaster had resisted power sufficient to kill any Origin Dao cultivator, regardless of realm. Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised? Who wouldn¡¯t have been confused?

    Su Yi ignored Su Honglipletely. His gaze swept across the area, and he took in the surrounding ten thousand feet of devastation, the scarred ground and ruined buildings. Then, he nced at the countless dazed and bewildered onlookers.

    Even the Earthly Immortals were ovee with astonishment.

    This ce had once been prosperous and bustling with activity. Now, it was a deste battlefield. Smoke lingered in the sky, and a chilling silence filled the air.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to end this,¡± muttered Su Yi. His calm voice spread throughout the surrounding area, as if drifting on the wind.

    He stretched out his finger and flicked the surface of the bell.

    ng!!!

    It rang as if infuriated, the sound materializing into a blood-colored current as it surged explosively toward Su Hongli.

    Su Hongli wanted to dodge, but it was as if he couldn¡¯t control his body. The sound of the bell held him fast. He could only watch as the materialized, crimson sound waves swept right toward him.

    ¡°No¡ª!¡± The spirit possessing Su Hongli shrieked, and his eyes widened.

    He was part of the Netherworld Thunder Punishment Bell to begin with, yet now, he hadn¡¯t just lost control over the treasure; Su Yi was now using its power to suppress him!

    Boom!

    The crimson sound waves struck Su Hongli with a spray of sparks. The onlookers then watched as a blood-colored silhouette flew from Su Hongli¡¯s body.

    Upon closer inspection, the figure was formed of interconnected crimson light. Its features were indistinct, and it quivered from head to toe. Its aura was exactly the same as the Netherworld Thunder Punishment Bell¡¯s!

    There was no doubt about it; this was a demonic spirit!

    Su Yi flicked his finger once more.

    ng!!!

    Sound waves spread out like ripples, covering heaven and earth like a massive. The blood-colored demonic spirit shrieked in terror, turned, and attempted to flee.

    But how could it possibly escape? In the blink of an eye, the sound waves caught up and entrapped it. Explosions rang out across the spirit¡¯s body as it suffered devastating, terrifying injuries.

    ¡°Su Yi, leave me a path to survival! I¡¯m willing to submit to you! I¡¯ll pledge my life to your cause!¡± The crimson demonic spirit wailed in agony and panic.

    ng!

    The only response he got was the ringing of a bell. Crimson sound waves swept forth, like a knife cleaving through the skies. They cut right into the blood-colored demonic spirit¡¯s body.

    Boom!

    The demonic spirit burst apart like a popped soap bubble, then scattered into motes of light. It had beenpletely obliterated, and no trace of it remained.

    The onlookers were stunned once more.

    Heaven and earth were silent, save for the boundless, dignified ringing of a bell.

    It sounded just like the tolling of a funeral bell as it echoed above the ruins of the Su Family estate.

    The drawn-out sound was audible throughout the Jade Capital and far beyond.

 Chapter 343: Fellow Daoist Su, Please, Wait Up

    <h4>Chapter 343: Fellow Daoist Su, Please, Wait Up</h4>

    The boundless ringing of the bell reverberated throughout heaven and earth.

    The crowd felt bewildered, and a long time passed before they regained their senses.

    Between the start of the duel to when the curtains fell, it had been one unexpected development after another, with all kinds of twists and sudden variables. It had been perilous to the extreme, as well as terrifying to the extreme.

    At first, Su Hongli took to the skies, soaring into the Earthly Immortal Realm with foundations so firm that he was stronger than even a long-established peak Grain Avoidance Cultivator like You Tianhong.

    Despite this, he was no match for the Grandmaster Realm Su Yi.

    Afterward, he directed the power of their surroundings, like the ruler of this stretch of heaven and earth, intimidating even the Earthly Immortals.

    Su Hongli was still no match for Su Yi.

    Then, he seized the Daoist elder¡¯s life force and wielded a peerless, cursed sword. Everyone thought that Su Yi would lose beyond a shadow of a doubt.

    After all that, Su Hongli still was no match for Su Yi.

    In the end, he cast aside all other concerns and allowed a demonic spirit to invade his flesh. It activated the ck bell, its sinister might such that, even from a distance, it made the Earthly Immortal onlookers¡¯ hearts palpitate.

    Yet, against all expectations, Su Yi still emerged victorious!!

    This series of developments only served to highlight how terrifying Su Yi was.

    Now, when they gazed up at that tall, lean figure hovering in the sky, the onlookers¡¯ gazes all carried deep awe and dread.

    ¡°This battle is worth describing as the grandest in the past hundred years. It¡¯s unprecedented throughout the Great Zhou, Wei, and Qin!¡± sighed the Cloudstone Venerate.

    ¡°You Tianhong fell beneath Su Yi¡¯s sword on Nine Millet Mountain. He¡­ didn¡¯t lose unjustly.¡± Yue Shichan muttered, her bright eyes dazed.

    ¡°He¡­ How exactly did he do it? Who can answer me? Why is it that a Grandmaster has such heaven-defyingbat strength?¡±

    Shi Fengli, Lonely River, Yun Zhongqi, and the other Earthly Immortals were all bewildered.

    Earlier, when they thought Su Yi was doomed, they even thought it a pity that they wouldn¡¯t get the opportunity to kill him themselves.

    Yet now, when they saw Su Yi attain aplete victory, their hearts surged with dense bitterness.

    Only they understood how it felt.

    Before the duel began, no matter how highly they¡¯d appraised Su Yi¡¯s abilities, they could never have anticipated that Su Hongli couldn¡¯t so much as injure him even after being possessed by a demonic spirit.

    When Su Hongli activated the ck bell, he could effortlessly kill Earthly Immortals like them!

    Yet in the end, Su Yi emerged entirely unscathed, and he¡¯d even taken the ck bronze bell for himself¡­

    Lonely River wondered,?He¡¯s still just a Grandmaster. Given more time, who in this world could possibly be a match for him?

    He dared not say this out loud for fear of attracting Su Yi¡¯s attention.?However, numerous other prominent figures were thinking much the same thing.

    Su Yi was only seventeen, and he was only a peak-level Grandmaster, yet he was already so unreasonably strong.?Going forward, as his cultivation boundary increased, how terrifying would he be?

    Just thinking about it made their hearts shake!

    ¡°Brother Su won!¡± Mu Xi, Pu Yi, and the others finally smiled.

    This battle had made their hearts quiver with terror and surprise. On several asions, they were too nervous to even breathe. Now, they could finally rx.

    ¡°This is wonderful!¡± Lan Suo¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement.

    ¡°What a great feeling!¡± Chang Guoke couldn¡¯t help but grin.

    However, this time, his master, the Pineme Daoist, couldn¡¯t be bothered to rebuke him.

    ¡°He¡­ Is he really invincible¡­?¡± Qing Jin looked conflicted, and her eyes were full of bewilderment.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, up in the sky.

    Su Yi looked at Su Hongli.

    Su Hongli¡¯s qi, spirit, and essence were depleted, and he looked withered. His eyes were dim as could be, as if he¡¯d lost his soul. A long time passed before he came to his senses.

    When he sensed Su Yi¡¯s gaze, he raised his head, the movement a struggle. A series of hacking coughs escaped his lips; he truly looked like a candle flickering in the wind. It was clear he was on hisst legs.

    ¡°Why¡­ Why not kill me?¡± asked Su Hongli, gasping for breath and weak as could be.

    Su Yi asked right back, ¡°Back then, why not just kill my mother and me?¡±

    Su Hongli clearly hadn¡¯t expected that. His eyes filled with reminiscence, and he murmured, ¡°To tell the truth, at the time, I disdained doing so. I might have hated your mother to my very bones, but I had no intention of killing her myself. Even if I didn¡¯t, I knew she wouldn¡¯t live long¡­¡±

    He then broke into another bot of hacking coughs. He hacked so violently that his back arched, and his figure teetered. ?The sight was worrying; it was clear that he might die at any moment.

    ¡°As for you¡­¡± Su Hongli took a deep breath, and his expression filled with self-mockery. ¡°You might not believe me, but I still have to say it: the man I was then couldn¡¯t have killed his own son. In the years that followed, although I kept the Netherworld Thunder Punishment Bell¡¯s power under control, I gradually discovered that I was bing less and less like myself¡­¡±

    Bitterness and self-deprecation appeared on his face. ¡°Your mother was right. The Netherworld Thunder Punishment Bell was too strange and too dangerous. Its power corrodes and influences all who draw near it. In the end, I became an entirely different person¡­¡±

    This time, Su Hongli¡¯s face filled with remorse. ¡°Your mother warned me about this, but I couldn¡¯t suppress my greed. When your mother lowered her guard, I stole her demonic treasure anyway¡­.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was cold. ¡°Do you regret it?¡±

    Su Hongli shook his head. ¡°No. I, Su Hongli, am not afraid to die, nor do I regret my mistakes. What I regret is that I cannot face your mother¡­¡±

    His dim eyes shone with agony. ¡°When your mother learned that I stole the Netherworld Thunder Punishment Bell, although she was extremely angry and disappointed, she didn¡¯t end our rtionship. On the contrary, she taught me methods to control and restrict the bell¡¯s power.

    ¡°It was because of this that, over the years, I managed to use my cultivation to suppress that demonic spirit¡­.¡± Su Hongli murmured, ¡°Thinking about it now, I let your mother down in so many ways. Even after she died, I never once went to visit her¡­.¡±

    He said this, then fixed his gaze on Su Yi and said in a low, raspy voice, ¡°You hate me to the bone. I don¡¯t me you, but if you kill me, you¡¯ll have to bear the name of patricide for the rest of your life.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose, and he was just about to say something.

    Only for Su Hongli tough. ¡°I¡­ Am unworthy of being your father¡­ but¡­ I can at least save you from being cursed as a patricide¡­. I think that if your mother knew¡­. She wouldn¡¯t hate me as much¡­.¡±

    The more he spoke, the weaker his voice got. His life force receded like the tide. Soon, it vanishedpletely. His body, already on itsst legs, disintegrated into ash.

    The head of the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family passed away, just like that.

    Su Yi¡¯s expression was indifferent, with neither joy nor sorrow.

    He stretched out his hand and gathered up the ashes that were once his father.

    ¡°What does dying here amount to? Tomorrow, I¡¯m taking you as an offering tofort my mother¡¯s departed soul¡­¡±

    He had no sympathy for Su Hongli. It didn¡¯t matter that, in thest moments before his death, he came to his senses and admitted to his mistakes. It was difficult for something like that to move Su Yi in the slightest.

    Su Yi gazed off at the distant Su Family estate, at You Qingzhi and Su Boning.

    Both were already as terrified as could be.

    When she sensed Su Yi¡¯s gaze, You Qingzhi¡¯s entire field of view went dark. She copsed to the ground, so scared that she fainted.

    As for Su Boning, he seemed to break down. He shouted, voice hoarse, ¡°Su Yi! You killed Father! People will curse your name for eternity. You¡¯ll never be able to stand up straight ever again!¡±

    His eyes bulged and his expression contorted hideously as hepletely lost control.

    Su Yi said nothing. He just stretched out his finger and flicked.

    Splurt!

    A streak of sword qi shot through the air, taking the roaring, hysterical Su Boning¡¯s head clean off.

    Immediately afterward, yet another streak of sword qi descended and decapitated the unconscious You Qingzhi.

    From beginning to end, Su Yi didn¡¯t say so much as a single word.

    This startling, bloody scene left the other Su nsmen quivering with fright.

    ¡°Tomorrow morning at dawn, the Su Family is to deliver offerings to the Pinewind Vi. If you do so, I won¡¯t pursue our past grievances,¡± said Su Yi calmly. ¡°You ought to know full well who¡¯s offended me and who hasn¡¯t. If I¡¯m dissatisfied with your offerings, I¡¯ll take all your lives as offerings instead.¡±

    When they heard this, the majority of the Su Family felt as if they¡¯d received an imperial pardon, and they instantly rxed. This was because they knew that they¡¯d never done anything to offend Su Yi.

    However, those who knew they¡¯d offended Su Yi copsed in despair, their knees thudding to the ground as they kowtowed and begged for mercy. They were too scared to think straight; some of them even pissed themselves. Others wept and wailed, while some¡­

    Su Yi paid them no heed.

    His gaze swept across the area. In the end, itnded on Yun Zhongqi, Lonely River, and Shi Fengliu. ¡°Would you like to take this opportunity to get revenge?¡±

    He asked this very question back on Nine Millet Mountain too, after killing You Tianhong.

    Just likest time, Yun Zhongqi and the other Earthly Immortals stiffened. Their expressions shifted, and they sank into silence.

    They dared not even meet Su Yi¡¯s gaze!

    This was the prestige he¡¯d earned through killing. The Earthly Immortals might be hegemons of their own domains, but now, they had no choice but to back down!

    ¡°I know that, so long as you get the chance, you¡¯ll definitely get your revenge against me, but rest assured. Whenever you¡¯re tired of living, you¡¯re wee toe looking for me.¡± His words were rife with disdain; it was obvious he didn¡¯t take these Earthly Immortals seriously at all.

    With that, Su Yi turned and was just about to leave when an aged voice emanated from afar.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, please, wait up. If you¡¯re still holding up, why are you in such a hurry to leave?¡±

    This voice spread throughout heaven and earth.

    The onlookers then watched as a group flew in from the distance.

    Lonely River, Yun Zhongqi, Shi Fengliu, and the others¡¯ hearts stirred, and their eyes shed.

    Right! Su Yi had long since recognized their enmity for him, so why wasn¡¯t he attacking them?

    It seemed that the only logical exnation was that after oveing such an intense struggle, Su Yi was drained and exhausted. He was long since an arrow at the end of its flight!

    After all, his cultivation was still merely in the Grandmaster Realm. After everything he¡¯d been through, how could he not be exhausted?

    They couldn¡¯t even discount the possibility that he¡¯d been injured, and that it was just that no one had noticed.

    It was obvious that this had urred to the Cloudstone Venerate, Yue Shichan, Ge Changling, Mu Xi, and the others too, and their expressions instantly changed.

    Just one sentence, yet it made the atmosphere strange and stifled, with hints of dark undercurrents flowing beneath the surface.

    The group was fast approaching.

    Before they arrived, they dispersed, as if to surround Su Yi and block off all possible escape routes!

 Chapter 344: A Sudden Twist, the Winds Shift

    <h4>Chapter 344: A Sudden Twist, the Winds Shift</h4>

    It was a group of six, five women and one man, all of varying ages. They walked through the sky, guiding the wind. Without exception, they had the distinctive aura of Origin Dao cultivators.

    Their leader was a dashing, elegant middle-aged man carrying a sword. His face was calm, without any trace of joy or sorrow, but his eyes seemed to look down upon the masses; he had the bearing of a celestial.

    His presence was like the endlessly rippling waters of the ocean: vast, deep, and unfathomable.

    They immediately became the center of attention.

    ¡°The Great Zhou¡¯s Unknown Dragons!¡± The Cloudstone Venerate¡¯s eyes shed like lightning, his expression solemn.

    Conversely, Lonely River, Yun Zhongqi, Shi Fengliu, and the other Earthly Immortals¡¯ eyes lit up.

    All of them were naturally well aware of the Unknown Dragons¡¯ origins.

    The Great Zhou, Great Wei, and Great Qin¡¯s imperial families each included a branch of cultivators.

    The cultivators of the Great Zhou¡¯s imperial family upied Unknown Dragon Mountain, so they were called the Unknown Dragons.

    The cultivators of the Great Wei¡¯s imperial family considered themselves seekers of the immortal Dao, so they called themselves the Seekers of Immortality.

    And in the Great Qin, the imperial family¡¯s cultivators called themselves the Dragons in Seclusion.

    Such cultivators had long since transcended the Origin Dao cultivators of the mundane world. It was their existence that let their nations¡¯ emperors intimidate their entire territory, preventing cultivation factions like the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect and the Wheel of the Moon Sect from acting up.

    The atmosphere was instantly tense and stifled.

    No one would have guessed that the moment Su Yi resolved his grudge with the Su Family, six members of the imperial n¡¯s Unknown Dragons would show up!

    ¡°This humble one is called Zhou Changyi. Greetings, Fellow Daoist Su.¡± The middle-aged swordsman leading the group had a voice like a morning bell. He stopped a few hundred feet away from Su Yi, then nodded in greeting.

    ¡°The Origin Pce Realm?¡± Su Yi arched his brow. He could see through Zhou Changyi¡¯s cultivation at a nce.

    Zhou Changyi smiled faintly, a tacit acknowledgment. He then pointed to the others and said, ¡°My fivepanions and I all hail from Unknown Dragon Mountain. All me to introduce you.

    ¡°This is Zhou Yunhai, Unknown Dragon Mountain¡¯s second elder. He¡¯s cultivated for sixty years now, and is at the peak of the Grain Avoidance Realm. He was once fortunate enough to obtain an ancient inheritance, and he cultivates the Dao of Wind.¡±

    The man he indicated to, Zhou Yunhai, wore apricot-colored Daoist robes and carried a jade scepter, floating nimbly in the air.

    Zhou Changyi then went on to introduce the rest of them to both Su Yi and to the others present.

    Zhou Tuhong.

    Ate-stage Grain Avoidance cultivator in long ck robes. His hair and beard were graying, and he was lean and wiry. He carried a saber, and despite his aged appearance, his aura was sharp and intimidating. His eyes glinted like knives.

    Zhou Shanjia.

    He hadte-stage Grain Avoidance cultivation, and he wore purple monk¡¯s robes. His hands were sped together, and his features were steely.

    He cultivated an ancient Buddhist inheritance, and he seemed as steady as a mountain. Just standing there, he seemed like a primordial divine beast, his entire body brimming with iparably terrifying power.

    Zhou Beilin.

    He was a mid-stage Grain Avoidance cultivator, and he wore brocade robes with a wide belt and a feather headdress. His features were clear and handsome. Wisps of fire and lightning revolved around him, and soul-stirring silverly light shed every time he opened and closed his eyes.

    Zhou Qingxuan.

    She had a mid-stage Grain Avoidance Realm cultivation, and she wore a long white dress. Her feet stepped in the air, like the fairy of the Moon Pce.

    She was the only woman among the six Unknown Dragons.

    As Zhou Changyi introduced hispanions, Ge Changling could no longer suppress his worry. He transmitted Su Yi several secrets regarding the Unknown Dragons.

    Ever since the nation¡¯s establishment, the Unknown Dragons of the imperial family had been there to hold down the fort.

    They were different from ordinary cultivators. Practically all the treasures of heaven and earth gathered throughout the Great Zhou went straight into their coffers.

    These included legacies from the Eight Great Yao Mountains, treasures, and spiritual medicines.

    Furthermore, the Unknown Dragons included no shortage of those who used the faith power of the masses to cultivate!

    All of this meant that their cultivation far surpassed most others of the same realm.

    Even after learning all this, Su Yi¡¯s expression remained calm, without the slightest ripple.?What ¡®Unknown Dragons¡¯? They¡¯re nothing but a bunch of bloodsuckers. They¡¯ve only reached their current heights by monopolizing the Great Zhou¡¯s financial power and resources.

    The atmosphere was already iparably stifled. Every onlooker¡¯s heart trembled.

    Six Unknown Dragons¡ªone Origin Pce cultivator and five Grain Avoidance cultivators. When the six of them gathered in one ce, they were likely the strongest lineup in the Great Zhou!

    Ordinary cultivators did not know how terrifying the Unknown Dragons were, but they could see them standing proudly in the skies, glowing with divine light, swathed in lightning, or surrounded by imposing sword intent. One look at their awe-inspiring majesty, and it was obvious that every one of them was an incredible expert!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, our reason foring here is simple. We¡¯re here on behalf of all the martial artists of the Great Zhou who¡¯ve fallen at your hands,¡± said Zhou Changyi, getting right to the point. His wide sleeves fluttered, and voice spread throughout the entire area.

    ¡°You¡¯re just here to loot a burning house, yet you felt the need toe up with such an excuse? It¡¯s really been hard on you,¡±ughed Su Yi.?It¡¯s obvious that this bunch assumes that after a bitter struggle, I¡¯m like an arrow at the end of its flight. They just think I¡¯m an easy target.

    ¡°¡®Looting a burning house?¡¯¡± Zhou Changyi¡¯s eyes shone like torches, his expression solemn and dignified. ¡°Who in the Great Zhou could fail to realize that you¡¯re a harbinger of disaster? As the Great Zhou¡¯s Unknown Dragons, how could we tolerate your continued existence guing the popce?¡±

    Every word was forceful, and he spoke with an air of righteousness.

    Mu Xi, Pu Yi and the others were so angry, they almostughed. Inwardly, they cursed him out.?You despicable old fart! If you were really just concerned for the people¡¯s wellbeing, why would you wait so long to make an appearance?

    .

    ¡°Heh heh.¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue. He just swept his gaze across the group and said disdainfully, ¡°All by yourselves?¡±

    ¡°Are we a match for you or not?¡± said Zhou Changyi calmly. ¡°We¡¯ll know once we fight.¡±

    ¡°Su Yi, so long as you lower your head and repent, we can give you a chance to redeem yourself,¡± said Zhou Yunhai leisurely. His hands gripped his scepter, and his apricot robes fluttered around him. He looked iparablyposed.

    ¡°We can give him a chance to turn over a new leaf, but he must first pledge his allegiance to the Great Zhou and agree to obey our orders,¡± said Zhou Tuhong coldly. His hair and beard were graying, and he carried a saber. His eyes shed with sharp, austere light.

    ¡°Su Yi, I urge you not to bring trouble upon yourself!¡± Zhou Shanjia got straight to the point. This Buddhist cultivator¡¯s features were steely, and his bearing was grave, like an enraged golden vajra. He was forceful and domineering.

    ¡°Everyone, are you willing to help us suppress this fiend?¡± Zhou Beilinughed and swept his gaze across Yun Zhongqi, Lonely River, Shi Fengliu, and the other Earthly Immortals.

    He wore brocade robes with a wide belt, and his features were handsome. Fire and electricity crackled around him; he was clearly extraordinary.

    The Earthly Immortals nced at each other. All of them were tempted.

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to lend a hand,¡± Shi Fengliu said solemnly. He was the first to stand up.

    There was an uproar throughout the crowd. Numerous onlookers¡¯ expressions changed. They realized that the arrival of the Unknown Dragons meant those Earthly Immortals who harbored enmity for Su Yi were already champing at the bit!

    Yun Zhongqi, the high elder of the Great Wei¡¯s Wheel of the Moon Sect, stepped forth. His voice boomed throughout the surrounding area like a sudden crack of thunder. ¡°Fellow Daoists, I shall not lie to you. Su Yi once slew an inheritor of our Wheel of the Moon Sect. Now that such a perfect opportunity has presented itself, how could I just sit back and watch?¡±

    Immediately afterward, Lonely River stepped forth and sped his hands together, as solemn as a Buddhist statue. ¡°Praise to the immeasurable light of Buddha! This humble monk is honored to have this opportunity to rid this world of evil alongside you all.¡±

    The chief elder of Shanglin Temple¡¯s Arhat Hall had finally made his position clear!

    All of a sudden, the winds had shifted.

    Without exception, the distant onlookers shivered, and their expressions changed.

    Who could fail to miss that these Earthy Immortals were all hoping to seize this opportunity to end Su Yi here?

    Yue Shichan, Ge Changling, and the others knit their brows, their hearts heavy.

    Their worst fears had be reality.

    The reason was simple: these old-timers all thought that Su Yi¡¯s energy expenditure had been enormous and that he had nowhere left to turn. This was the perfect opportunity to execute him!

    Even if Su Yi still had power left, he now faced an entire group of long-established Origin Dao cultivators. How could he possibly fight them all?

    And how could Zhou Changyi and the other Unknown Dragons possibly havee here without preparing a few terrifying trump cards?

    When she saw this, Zhou Qingxuan, the woman in white with a misty air about her, said icily, ¡°Su Yi, do you see this? This is the irresistible will of the masses. None can tolerate a harbinger of disaster like you living in this world!¡±

    The atmosphere was so stifled, the air almost seemed to solidify.

    Thebined imposing might of so many Earthly Immortals left the distant onlookers struggling to even breathe. All were beside themselves with fear.

    The Cloudstone Venerate immediately made up his mind and transmitted to his disciple, ¡°Lan Suo, if the fighting starts and Su Yi really can¡¯t hold out, I naturally won¡¯t just stand back and watch. However, with my abilities, the best I can do is fight for an additional chance at life. I cannot guarantee the end result. You must remember: the moment you see me intervene, you are to flee immediately.¡±

    ¡°Master¡­¡± Lan Suo was stunned, and waves of emotion coursed through her heart.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, have you thought it over?¡± Zhou Changyi said evenly, looking calm andposed.

    However, Su Yi only swept his gaze across the area, his voice spreading far and wide. ¡°Is there anyone else who has it in for me? You¡¯re wee to step up now.¡±

    It was just one line, but it threw the whole crowd into uproar. They couldn¡¯t help but side-eye him.

    Who could have anticipated this? Here Su Yi was, trapped on all sides, without reinforcements, yet he seemed just as fearless as before. If anything, he seemed to think that his foes weren¡¯t numerous enough!

    A long time passed without any response. Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but shake his head, seemingly a bit disappointed.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, it seems you stubbornly refuse to mend your ways, even if it kills you?¡± Zhou Changyi¡¯s eyebrows shifted upward.

    In response, Su Yi merely put away the ck bronze bell and the cursed sword, Early Grave. He stretchedzily, then swept his gaze across his soon-to-be opponents, a hint of a smile rising on his lips.

    ¡°Today, I severed my emotional blockages, and my mind is clear and free of obstacles. This ought to be cause for celebration, but since you¡¯re dead-set on throwing your lives away, how could I possibly refuse you?¡±

    His blue robes and ck hair fluttered around him, a trace of contempt in his deep, calm gaze.

    In his past life, he, Su Xuanjun, had traversed the Wilds as he pleased. He forged ahead with courage and power. Even if the heavens turned their back on him, even if the entire world turned against him, what of it?

    I have a sword to cut through it all!

    All eyesnded on Su Yi. Some were astonished, some were merely surprised, while others were confused and uncertain.

    Why was it that even now, at a time like this, surrounded by enemies on all sides, Su Yi seemed to be in iparably high spirits?

 Chapter 345: Domineering

    <h4>Chapter 345: Domineering</h4>

    ¡°Hah? I¡¯ll be interested to see whether you¡¯re nothing but hot air or whether you¡¯re truly invincible!¡± After hearing Su Yi¡¯s words, Zhou Changyi couldn¡¯t help butugh and shake his head.

    <i>ng!</i>

    He unsheathed the sword on his back. Dazzling purple lightning wrapped around the de, its destructive aura shocking to behold.

    ¡°Cut!¡± he bellowed, the first to attack. His sword struck like a sudden crack of thunder descending from the heavens.

    The power and majesty of this strike were far beyond?Su Hongli¡¯s after?he broke through. Even the nearby Earthly Immortals gasped.

    ¡°The cultivation of the Origin Pce Realm really is terrifying!¡± Some people shivered.

    Several others¡¯ gazesnded on the longsword in Zhou Changyi¡¯s hand, and their faces filled with surprise. ¡°That sword is called Purple Lightning. They say it''s a divine weapon from Mount?Heavenfault, and that it can call True Purple Lightning of the Firmament to y its wielder¡¯s?foes. Its power is miraculous beyondpare.¡±

    Zhou Changyi was an Origin Pce cultivator. With his sword, Purple Lightning, he lived up to his reputation as the grand elder of the Unknown Dragons. His cultivation was enough to protect the Great Zhou¡¯s imperial family and intimidate the masses.

    ¡°Like an ant.¡± In the face of this sword, Su Yi was disdainful. His eyes shed with murderous light.

    Whoosh!

    The Abstruse God Sword swept forth, like an arc piercing the skies or aet prating the moon and stars. The sh brought sharp,?domineering?sword intent with it as it met Zhou Changyi¡¯s purple lightning sword qi head-on.

    Rumble!

    Two streaks of sword qi shed, booming like a sudden p of thunder. The entire stretch of sky churned violently as destructive currents of sword qi ran rampant, like a windstorm scattering a rain of light.

    Beneath the crowd¡¯s astonished gazes, Zhou Changyi¡¯s sh disintegrated, bit by bit!

    ¡°Break!¡± Su Yi didn¡¯t hesitate. He raised his sword and charged at Zhou Changyi, his aura surging ahead with no sign of weakening.

    ¡°Take this!¡± Zhou Changyi¡¯s expression was grave, and his sleeves fluttered around him as he shed repeatedly.

    His old-fashioned purple longsword struck with dazzling electricity, shing violently with the Abstruse God Sword.

    However, mere momentster, Purple Lightning howled and shook. It almost flew from Zhou Changyi¡¯s grip.

    As limitlessly mighty as Purple Lightning was, Su Yi¡¯s Abstruse God Sword was no ordinary spiritual weapon either. A sh of twoparable spiritual weapons was a pure contest of their wielders¡¯ cultivations and attainments in the Dao of the Sword.

    Zhou Changyi grunted and staggered.

    He was an Origin Pce cultivator, but he¡¯d only just barely managed to block Su Yi¡¯s attack!

    ¡°Activate!¡± When she saw this, the nearby Zhou Qingxuan didn¡¯t hesitate to intervene.

    Bzzzz!

    The onlookers then watched as something reminiscent of a lotus blossomed in her hand. Those ten, slender, jade-like fingers spread, forming a mysterious Buddhist hand seal. It was shaped like a lion or tiger, and it was vivid and lifelike, disying majesty, intelligence, and charm.

    The Buddhist hand seal flew through the air, directly at Su Yi!

    The Treasure Lotus Lion Tiger Seal!

    This was an ancient Buddhist inheritance.

    From this, it was clear to see that the Unknown Dragons were far fromparable to ordinary Earthly Immortals of the mundane world. All of them wielded the power of ancient legacies or secret treasures!

    Boom!

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t even look at her. He just stabbed with the Abstruse God Sword, and the mysterious Buddhist seal reminiscent of a big cat shattered into pieces, as fragile as ss.

    Zhou Qingxuan¡¯s pretty face paled, and she suddenly took several steps back. She felt bbergasted.?This guy only just went through a bitter struggle. Why is he still so powerful?

    She might be a mid-stage Grain Avoidance cultivator, but she¡¯d cultivated for thirty years, and she¡¯d inherited the power of a mysterious and ancient Buddhist legacy. She thought nothing of peak Grain Avoidance cultivators like You Tianhong.

    Yet now, the hand seal she¡¯d used to establish her reputation couldn¡¯t even block Su Yi¡¯s sword. How could she not be bbergasted?

    It was then that her fellows realized that something was amiss. Judging by his disy of power, Su Yi wasn¡¯t depleted at all!

    This was entirely beyond their expectations!

    ¡°This kid is just putting on a strong front. Everyone, don¡¯t panic. With time, we¡¯ll surely take him down,¡± bellowed the second elder of Unknown Dragon Mountain, Zhou Yunhai.

    He flipped his palm, and a flying shuttle, the type used for weaving, appeared in his palm with searing hot astral winds. It suddenly shot forth, mming into Su Yi¡¯s Abstruse God Sword. The sword shook violently on impact.

    The lean man beside him, Zhou Tuhong, brimmed with a murderous aura. He stepped into the air, each hand drawing a saber as he charged at Su Yi.

    Crunch!

    Something like golden lightning streaked through the air.

    The onlookers then watched as radiant golden saber light crossed a thousand feet. It was iparably radiant, like a golden river of stars descending from the nine heavens. This one sh seemed intent on cutting through all of creation.

    Before the saber qi arrived, the saber intent nketed heaven and earth.

    ¡°The Sky-Splitting Golden Vajra sh!¡± This was an attack that Zhou Tuhong had practiced for fifty years.

    He¡¯d reached the Grain Avoidance Realm decades ago, and the saber art he practiced was the inheritance of an ancient sect of saber users, making him far stronger than ordinary cultivators of the same level.

    ¡°How terrifying!¡± Numerous startled cries rang out in the distance.

    The onlookers were visibly astonished. If they weren¡¯t so far away, the saber intent alone could have torn any ordinary martial artist¡¯s martial soul to shreds!

    Even watching from a distance, that strike reminiscent of a celestial river pouring down onto the world left them feeling suffocating.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Yet Su Yi¡¯s?face merely?filled with contempt. He raised his left hand, and those lustrous, jade-like fingers cut through the air, shining with clear light.

    Rumble!

    The sky trembled.

    A radiant, clear palm imprint appeared. It was natural and unsophisticated, yet nothing could stand in its way. It crossed several hundred feet before shing with the thousand-foot streak of saber qi.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The saber qi directly burst apart, but the fist force didn¡¯t so much as diminish. In the end, although Zhou Tuhong managed to block it, the impact sent him flying back, and he almost lost his grip on his saber.

    How could he be so strong??Zhou Tuhong eximed inwardly.

    The power of just one attack made their rtive strengths clear!

    This was a saber incantation Zhou Tuhong had practiced for fifty years, yet Su Yi had merely thrown a casual punch, and that was while manipting the Abstruse God Sword to kill someone else!

    He was outnumbered, yet he was still so domineering. It was just too terrifying!

    Zhou Changyi and hispanions nced at each other, and their eyes shed with ruthless light.

    Then¡ª

    Zhou Changyi poured his cultivation into Purple Lightning, striking with vast swathes of purple electricity, like a divine sovereign of thunder. Destructive energy nketed heaven and earth.

    Zhou Tuhong swung his sabers. He was using his true ultimate technique now, and each sh fired dazzling golden saber light as it swept through the skies.

    Zhou Yunhai manipted the green flying shuttle. It was as nimble and spritely as the wind itself as it surged through the air.

    Zhou Qingxuan¡¯s hands formed seals, which blossomed like lotuses, filling the sky. All of them condensed into profound and inscrutable Buddhist imprints, which fell to earth like a meteor shower, stirring up powerful winds.

    ¡°It¡¯s still not enough.¡± Su Yi shook his head. His true essence surged forth. Now, even his fleshly body shone with clear luster, like a transparent ze.

    Then, he swung his sword.

    A vast streak of clear sword qi descended, like five ancient sword mountains.

    Great Five Elements Suppression Domain Sword

    The power of this sh was enough to suppress moons and suns, or mountains and rivers.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The Buddhist imprints were the first to break apart.

    Zhou Qingxuan staggered back. The impact forced her to retreat several hundred feet back, and her pretty face was even more pallid than before.

    Immediately afterward, the green shuttle flew back with a ng. Its wails shook the heavens, and fine cracks appeared on its surface.

    Zhou Yunhai let out a stifled grunt, and his heart ached to the extreme.

    Only Zhou Changyi and Zhou Tuhong remained unharmed, but Su Yi¡¯s attack shook them too, and they struggled to remain upward. Both were a sorry sight.

    Just one attack, yet it was so strong!

    Both on and off the battlefield, everyone was stunned.

    ¡°!!¡± Zhou Shanjia, Zhou Beilin, Lonely River, Yun Zhongqi, and the others gasped.

    Zhou Changyi and Zhou Tuhong¡¯s cultivations far surpassed someone like You Tianhong. Even the weakest of the six Unknown Dragons, Zhou Qingxuan, was no slouch.

    If the four of them joined forces, they could go toe-to-toe with Su Hongli even after he¡¯d been possessed by the spirit of the bell.

    Yet now, Su Yi took all four of them on at once, but he nevertheless firmly seized the upper hand!

    ¡°Let me try!¡± Zhou Shanjia took action. He stepped forward and stretched out his hand.

    A massive palm of golden light flew through the air. Majestic Buddhist light covered the earth. The palm, like the hand of a ten-thousand-foot Buddha, pressed down with enough force that it seemed capable of making heaven and earth cave in on themselves.

    Rumble!

    Before the golden Buddhist palm arrived, the space around Su Yi caved in, throwing the air currents into chaos; they seemed to howl and wail.

    ¡°Interesting. This body-refining technique is actually quite extraordinary.¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of surprise.

    The power of Zhou Shanjia¡¯s physical body was iparably despotic. It connected both internal and external energy; the strength of his blood and qi guided the power of his surroundings, giving this single palm shocking power. It was clear that he cultivated an extremely powerful Buddhist body-refining technique.

    ¡°s, it¡¯s still not worth looking at.¡± Su Yi didn¡¯t hesitate. He, too, used the pure power of his physique to point and press from afar.

    The Starry Sky Sword Fingers!

    Countless stars surged into being, emanating translucent clear light as they gathered into a celestial whirlpool rumbling and churning the surrounding air.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    When the golden palm and the whirlpool of stars shed, the entire stretch of sky exploded, enveloped in a flood and a dazzling rain of light.

    Mere moments had passed, but Zhou Shanjia shook violently, as if he¡¯d been buffeted by a windstorm. He flew several hundred feet back, like a kite with its strings cut, before just barely managing to stabilize himself.

    He was bbergasted.

    His every punch and kick was as strong as a dragon or elephant. He could cleave mountains and sever rivers! Yet, Su Yi was like the limitlessly powerful demons and gods of legends¡ªmighty to the extreme!

    ¡°Everyone, attack at once! This Su Yi really is an unprecedented and powerful foe!¡± Zhou Changyi said gravely.

    The others nodded their agreement.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Towering killing intent soared through the clouds, spreading far and wide, suppressing and churning the skies to the point of copse.

    Purple lightning poured down like a waterfall, dazzling saber light illuminated the sky, a green shuttle danced on the wind, andyers of Buddhist hand seals¡­

    Six distinctly different powers, like six floods descending from the heavens, struck with seemingly unstoppable power. All charged directly at Su Yi with clear intent to kill.

    Seeing this, the depths of Su Yi¡¯s eyes lit up; he¡¯d been eagerly anticipating this for a while now.

    He¡¯d ended his grudge with the Su Family and cleared his emotional blockages. Nothing stood in his way, and his heart wasplete and without obsession

    Now, he wanted to use this battle as a stimulus and enter the Xiantian Martial Ancestor Realm in one fell swoop!

    His entire body surged with the will to fight, like a long-dormant volcano finally erupting.

    Whoosh~~~!

    His blood surged through him like a river, and his organs rumbled like thunder. Lustrous and translucent clear light lingered around his tall, lean figure, making him seem airy and ethereal.

    ¡°Cut!¡± The light in Su Yi¡¯s eyes intensified, and his will to fight boiled over. The Abstruse God Sword hummed in his hands as he struck.

 Chapter 346: The Power of One Punch

    <h4>Chapter 346: The Power of One Punch</h4>

    Su Yi poured practically all of his physical power and true essence into this one sh.

    It seemed heaven and earth couldn¡¯t bear it; the sword cut through them like a knife through canvas, and the resonant sword hum reverberated throughout the surrounding area. Dazzling sword qi blotted out almost the entire stretch of sky as it shed with the six Unknown Dragons¡¯ attacks.

    Rumble!

    Heaven swayed, the earth shook, and the moon and stars lost their radiance.

    The distant onlookers¡¯ fields of view went white as everything seemed to transform into endless chaos. Surging forces swept toward all sides.

    From a distance, it seemed the entire stretch of sky was enveloped in currents of destructive energy. The air zed with glowing light.

    However, experts like the Cloudstone Venerate noticed that, despite this sh¡¯s indomitable power, and although it broke through the six Unknown Dragons¡¯ joint attack, Su Yi staggered and flew back.

    He flew hundreds of feet before finally stabilizing himself!

    The Cloudstone Venerate¡¯s pupils constricted.

    It was then that the onlookers¡¯ field of view cleared up. They could see everything again, albeit barely.

    Su Yi stood in the sky, hands behind his back. His face looked a bit pallid, but he was otherwise unharmed.

    However, the six Unknown Dragons were smiling.

    Their keen senses told them that Su Yi¡¯s attack had drained what little remained of his true essence. He was already starting to show signs of weakness!

    ¡°This is bad!¡± Su Yi¡¯s allies¡¯ expressions changed, one by one.

    They, too, could sense how flourishing Su Yi¡¯s energy had been earlier, but now, it was as if he¡¯d been sucked dry. He was practically hanging over a precipice!

    ¡°Excellent!¡± Lonely River, Yun Zhongqi, Shi Fengliu had been watching all this time, unmoving. Their hearts filled with excitement, and they were ready and raring to go, eager to strike at a moment¡¯s notice.

    How could they fail to realize that their opportunity had finally arrived?

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, yourbat prowess is indeed heaven-defying, and your swordsmanship is without equal. The six of us struck together, yet you blocked our joint attack. I¡¯m afraid that no one else in the Great Zhou could have done so. But now¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re like a candle flickering in the wind,¡± said Zhou Changyi with a faint smile. ¡°How much longer can you hold on?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder you put that cursed sword and ck bell away earlier,¡± said Zhou Qingxuan leisurely, her gaze pitying. ¡°It turns out¡­ you don¡¯t have the power to use such matchless treasures anymore.¡±

    The other Unknown Dragons were smug too. They looked at Su Yi as if he were already dead.

    However, out of caution, they were in no hurry to attack; they were worried about Su Yi¡¯s final counterattack.

    By now, even those cultivators still in the Martial Dao could tell what was going on.

    Thebined strength of six Hidden Dragons was just far too terrifying!

    They were a level stronger than even the possessed Su Hongli. Each wielded ancient, secret treasures and inheritances. Their cultivations and foundations were all at the peak of their respective realms!

    Byparison, Su Yi¡¯s aura was increasingly feeble; anyone could see that.

    ¡°Human power is limited. Fellow Daoist Su, even if yourbat prowess were more heaven-defying than it already is, you only just overcame a grand battle. How could you possibly have the strength to fight on?¡±

    Countless people sighed to themselves.

    However, against all expectations, Su Yi onlyughed. ¡°A bunch of whetstones like you really think me such an easy target?¡±

    As he spoke, he stretched, and a series of booms emanated from within his body, like the low rumbling of thunder.

    His blue robes and ck hair fluttered around him.

    Beneath countless disbelieving gazes, Su Yi underwent rejuvenation. His depleted aura suddenly burst with an unstoppable wave of abundant energy.

    Boom!

    In that moment, Su Yi underwent metamorphosis, like a butterfly emerging from its cocoon. Throughout his body, his skin, tendons, flesh, bones, meridians, acupoints, and organs¡­ Every inch of him lit up, inside and out.

    Clear Dao Light coursed through him and filled his surroundings, as sudden and forceful as an avnche. He lit up like the sun, single-handedly illuminating this entire stretch of sky!

    The origin energy lingering above the Jade Capital swept in from all sides, as if something were calling to it. It surged like mad into Su Yi¡¯s body, visible even to the naked eye.

    Rumble~

    The ce where Su Yi stood transformed as a vast and shocking windstorm of origin energy formed around him!

    ¡°This¡­.¡± Some people stared, wide-eyed, rooted the spot, as if gazing upon a god.

    ¡°The signs of a breakthrough!¡± Someone gasped, and his expression changed dramatically. ¡°He¡¯s usingbat to realize a breakthrough in his cultivation? That¡¯s amazing!¡±

    The anxious Cloudstone Venerate was already nning to intervene when he saw this. His eyes lit up, but his heart filled with astonishment.

    Not even he would have guessed that, just as it seemed there was no way left, Su Yi would break through in one fell swoop and enter the Xiantian Martial Ancestor Realm!

    When he saw this, the six Unknown Dragons¡¯ expressions changed dramatically, filling with shock and rage, as if they¡¯d seen a ghost.

    ¡°Dammit!¡±

    ¡°Just now, this punk was using us as stepping stones to help him break through!¡±

    ¡°Hurry! Kill him while he¡¯s still only just broken through, before his cultivation stabilizes!¡± Zhou Changyi bellowed, and his expression surged with killing intent. His earlier leisurelyposure disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°Alright. Everyone, attack together!¡± The others nodded, one after another.

    Boom!?Zhou Changyi was the first to attack. He waved Purple Lightning and circted his cultivation, unleashing his trump card without the slightest hesitation.

    He dared not hold back; once Su Yi stabilized his cultivation as a Xiantian Martial Ancestor, his strength would inevitably be even more terrifying than before!

    ¡°Get him!¡± The other five Unknown Dragons reached the same conclusion, and all of them readied their strongest killing techniques.

    Six Unknown Dragons, each in possession of secret arts and treasures, were all attacking at once. How shocking of a scene would this be?

    Everyone watched as¡ª

    Rumble! Boom!

    Sword qi filled the air, a saber¡¯s edge glinted, Buddhist imprints boomed, wind and lighting ran rampant¡­

    Secret arts and treasures of all kinds burst forth, like floodwaters through a dam, a grand spectacle sweeping through the sky. Beneath the onught of destruction, the entire stretch of heaven and earth showed signs of imminent copse.

    Practically simultaneously, Lonely River took out a red alms bowl, which expanded in mid-air. A dazzling, unstoppable arc surged from its interior.

    Yun Zhongqi¡¯s eyes crackled with electricity, and he bellowed, activating the Daoist insignia in his hand. It bore down on the sky like a primordial divine mountain.

    Shi Fengliu took a deep breath, then took out a silver flying sword, which struck like lightning.

    The Pineme Daoist waved his sleeves, and a dragon of pure fire streaked through the air, forming a vast and explosive Fire Dragon Array.

    Chang Guoke¡¯s eyes bulged, and he felt as if a knife were twisting in his heart. He would never have guessed that even his master would get involved and fight alongside the other Earthly Immortals.

    Qing Jin hadn¡¯t anticipated this either, and she stood there, rooted to the spot.

    It was at that moment that Su Yi put away the Abstruse God Sword, and his deep gaze filled with indifference. He now longer showed even the slightest ripple of emotion.

    Killing these old dogs was nothing; they weren¡¯t even qualified to make him draw his sword.

    Boom!

    He suddenly threw a punch.

    He¡¯d already undergone metamorphosis to reach the Xiantian Martial Ancestor Realm, filling this simple, unadorned punch with power.

    When the fist force shot through the sky, heaven and earth trembled. The power of their surroundings gathered within the clear fist force, like a minister submitting to its king.

    Watching from a distance, the power of this punch seemed to bore a hole through heaven and earth, copsing the skies!

    If forced to describe it, one might call it a ¡°Dao punch¡±!

    This was because the power infused into this fist surpassed the usual ranking system of xiantian qi. This was the Dao rank!

    Boom!

    Heaven and earth trembled.

    Su Yi¡¯s fist forged straight ahead, generating enough wind to disperse the clouds and suppressing the surrounding skies. Attacks were flying toward Su Yi from all sides, but it exploded right through them.

    Like an axe through bamboo!

    The six Unknown Dragons, as well as Lonely River and the various Earthly Immortals, were all visibly shocked. Their faces filled with disbelief.

    They wouldn¡¯t have guessed that, so soon after breaking through, Su Yi¡¯s fist would be?this?strong!

    The distant onlookers were deeply shaken too. Their eyes widened, and their jaws hung ck.

    This change hade too suddenly.

    Earlier, Su Yi was like a candle flickering in the wind, exhausted to the point of copse. Now, in the blink of an eye, he¡¯d broken through the upper limit of the Grandmaster Realm, leaping into the ranks of Xiantian Martial Ancestors!

    The power of his fist was like that of a deity!

    ¡°Everyone, if we don¡¯t work together, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll turn the tides on us!¡± Zhou Changyi spat through gnashed teeth, his expression terrifyingly dark.

    ¡°Kill him!¡± As if through some tacit misunderstanding, both the Unknown Dragons and the Earthly Immortals all struck with full force.

    ¡°Nothing but a bunch of mantises trying to block a chariot.¡± Su Yi shook his head.

    He¡¯d already be a Xiantian Martial Ancestor, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t waste any more time. From this moment forth, he¡¯d no longer hold anything back.

    Bang!

    Xiantian qi flowed around his tall, lean figure, radiant and ethereal, shimmering with Dao light.

    How terrifying was Su Yi when he went all out?

    The onlookers quickly saw the answer for themselves.

    Boom!

    A violent st rang out in midair.

    In half the time it took to snap one¡¯s fingers, Su Yi was right in front of his nearest foe, Zhou Shanjia.

    Despite his powerful and despotic body-refining and cultivation, he only just barely managed to raise his palm and unleash a defensive Buddhist secret art.

    A golden light barrier appeared, like a bell, protecting Zhou Shanjia on all sides. Sanskrit chanting emanated from the golden light, like the roars of dragons and tigers.

    The faint image of an arhat riding a fierce tiger, a golden dragon wrapped around him, appeared within the golden light.

    The Brahma Golden Bell!

    This was an ancient Buddhist legacy with iparably shocking defensive power!

    But when Su Yi¡¯s punch came crashing down¡ª

    Bang!

    A deafening st followed.

    The iparably miraculous Brahma Golden Bell shattered like ss. One punch, and it burst.

    Immediately afterward, a series of cracks rang out as Zhou Shanjia¡¯s prayer beads, robes, weapon, and protective treasures burst, unable to bear such intense fist force.

    Finally, Zhou Shanjia flew back like an arrow, flying over a thousand feet away before just barely managing to stabilize himself.

    His face was pallid, his eyes dim, and his aura was feeble. Blood poured from his lips in a non-stop stream.

    There was a three-inch deep fist imprint on his chest, right over his heart!

    ¡°I¡­ I couldn¡¯t block that punch?¡± Zhou Shanjia¡¯s eyes filled with bewilderment.

    Then, beneath the crowd¡¯s dumbstruck gazes, the man with a body like an invincible golden vajra split apart in midair!

    Whoosh!

    Hunks of blood and flesh plummeted down to earth.

    The sight of such a bloody demise made countless people¡¯s hair stand on end. They couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    An Origin Dao cultivator who practiced an ancient Buddhist inheritance couldn¡¯t even block a single casual punch from Su Yi?

 Chapter 347: One Sword, Grand Rejoicing

    <h4>Chapter 347: One Sword, Grand Rejoicing</h4>

    He killed Zhou Shanjia in a single punch!

    Zhou Changyi¡¯s pupils constricted, and his expression changed dramatically.

    The others¡¯ expressions darkened too.

    Especially Zhou Qingxuan, whose cultivation was only in the mid-stage Grain Avoidance Realm. She was so scared, she almost couldn¡¯t help but cry out.

    Were a punch like that to target her, she feared she¡¯d burst in midair!

    The other Earthly Immortals couldn¡¯t help but gasp, and their hearts quivered.

    ¡°Is this all you Unknown Dragons have got?¡± Su Yi stood in the sky, eyes shing with cold light, words rife with disdain. Xiantian qi encircled him, and his ck hair and blue robes fluttered around him. His skin was as lustrous as a crystal, making him seem like a deity or immortal.

    ¡°Kill him!¡± Zhou Changyi roared in fury. He suddenly drew his sword.

    Boom!

    Vast, seemingly limitless swaths of purple lightning descended from the sky.

    Zhou Tuhong and the others each activated their treasures as well. Several disparate powers spread out, like the river of stars pouring onto the world below, nketing heaven and earth.

    At a time like this, who dared hold back?

    Su Yi shot forward in a sh, arriving before Zhou Qingxuan a momentter.

    She was the weakest of the six, but she was the most prone to saying things she shouldn¡¯t.

    During their earlier staredown, she¡¯d repeatedly mocked and insulted him. Su Yi had long since set his sights on her.

    ¡°Tch!¡± Zhou Qingxuan¡¯s expression changed dramatically, and she suddenly used a defensive magic art. Her hand flew through the air, and dazzling, multi-colored arcs appeared out of nowhere, intertwined like flowering branches, and formed a wall in front of her.

    Ten Thousand Vines Form a Rainbow!

    This was an ancient secret art that absorbed the power of the surrounding area.

    But how terrifyingly powerful was Su Yi?

    Boom!

    One punch, and the barrier formed of countless arcs instantly exploded.

    Light scattered like rain, and Zhou Qingxuan¡¯s delicate, slender figure burst like paper mache.

    ¡°Hm? A substitute talisman?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows arched up. The ¡°Zhou Qingxuan¡± he¡¯d just hit was actually an illusion created by a talisman.

    As expected, Zhou Qingxuan soon reappeared several hundred feet away, lingering terror written all over her delicate face.

    As that punch drew near, she truly felt as if she¡¯d had a close brush with death. If not for her substitute talisman, she feared she¡¯d already be dead!

    ¡°Stop him!¡± bellowed Zhou Changyi.

    But Su Yi was just too fast, and his movement technique was light and airy. Although they tried to surround him, they hit nothing but air. This was what led to Zhou Qingxuan¡¯s earlier brush with death.

    As he spoke, Zhou Changyi led the charge, waving his sword in fury.

    ¡°Of all those present, only you, the Origin Pce cultivator, are worthy of my notice, albeit just barely,¡± said Su Yi calmly.

    Hepletely ignored the others¡¯ attacks and swung his palm at Zhou Changyi.

    Boom!

    Zhou?Changyi¡¯s?sword was swift, and it struck with unstoppable purple lightning. It was bursting with limitless power.

    His origin power was iparably condensed. He lived up to his reputation as an Origin Pce. His every movement carried the profound charm of the Dao, and his strength was vast and majestic.

    He was even stronger than Su Hongli had been after his breakthrough.

    However, Su Yi was even more terrifying. Although he wasn¡¯t using any treasures, his every move, his every punch and palm strike, contained unstoppable momentum, and the force of his fist contained Dao-rank xiantian qi. He was like an immortal from the heavens, practicing his martial arts in the mortal world. His movements looked simple, but they were full of the mysteries of the Grand Dao.

    Just a few exchangester.

    Su Yi¡¯s palm swung vertically, as if he were swinging a knife.

    Bang!

    The purple lightning sword qi filling the air burst apart. Zhou Changyi¡¯s Daoist robes burst apart, bit by bit, and he retreated explosively back. With every step he took, the air beneath his feet copsed, and fierce gales burst forth.

    This was because he couldn¡¯t withstand Su Yi¡¯s power, and he had no choice but to direct the impact beneath his feet.

    One palm strike had forced Zhou Changyi back. The Origin Pce cultivator¡¯s face was flushed red, and his blood and qi churned. He was in so much pain that he almost coughed up blood.

    While all of this was happening, the others attacked with all their might too, but no matter what miraculous arts and treasures they used, when their attacks approached Su Yi, his xiantian qi neutralized them!

    This left the Unknown Dragons, as well as Lonely River and the other Earthly Immortals, both stunned and furious.

    After breaking through, Su Yi had be so strong that they couldn¡¯t even imagine it!

    ¡°Get in formation!¡± Zhou Changyi said gravely. As he spoke, he took out a small, apricot-colored g.

    The others took out formation gs as well. Each formed hand seals and chanted, putting a Daoist formation together in the blink of an eye.

    Boom!

    The illusory projection of a thousand-foot-tall demonic god appeared around each of the Unknown Dragons. They stood on the ground and towered into the skies, their auras terrifying. Baleful, bloody energy permeated the air around them, forceful as a waterfall and limitlessly vast.

    The entire stretch of heaven and earth trembled as if unable to bear that level of power.

    ¡°Ee?¡± Su Yi seemed a bit surprised.

    The five Unknown Dragon¡¯s grand formation was extremely strange and miraculous. It didn¡¯t just fuse their presences; it made their individual power soar explosively, and they could manipte the power of the demon gods it manifested!

    ¡°s, Zhou Shanjia is already dead. Otherwise, this Six Gods Demon Manifestation Formation would have been a full level stronger.¡± Grief appeared in Zhou Qingxuan¡¯s eyes.

    Zhou Changyi¡¯s eyes shed like lightning, and he said coldly, ¡°Su Yi, since we darede here, we naturally knew better than to look down on you. See this? This is the Six Gods Demon Manifestation Formation, an inheritance we obtained from?Heavenfault?Yao Mountain. With this formation, we can kill anyone beneath the Spirit Dao level. Witnessing its power is your good fortune; now, you can descend to the Nine Springs with a smile on your face!

    He held an apricot pennant in his hand, and the illusory demonic god he¡¯d manifested surged with towering majesty. He was terrifying to the extreme.

    ¡°What ¡®Six Gods Demon Manifestation Formation¡¯? This is nothing but abination attack formation of the demonic way. Sure, you can borrow the power of the demonic gods, but the formation devours the cultivation of those who use it. It¡¯spletely unfit for the public eye.¡±

    Su Yi had already seen through its secrets, and his expression filled with undisguised disdain.

    This formation¡¯s power could shake heaven and earth, and it could manipte the power of demonic gods. Were an ordinary Origin Dao cultivator standing here, they might well have given into panic already.

    s, these little tricks weren¡¯t enough to scare Su Yi.

    As he spoke, Su Yi pressed his fingers into a sword. Sword qi instantly flew through the air, arcing like a rainbow.

    ¡°Kill him!¡± Zhou Changyi and his survivingpanions simultaneously formed hand seals, activating the grand formation.

    The five massive projections of demonic gods were like their avatars. When they moved, the projections moved with them, their power vast, ancient, and terrifying, as if capable of shattering everything in their path. All of their attacks swept toward Su Yi.

    When the five Unknown Dragons joined forces, they were iparably mighty to begin with. The support of the formation only made them even more terrifying.

    The distant onlookers watched as five demonic gods roared. They seemed powerful enough to cleave the earth and tten mountains. Their very presence threw the surrounding skies into disarray.

    Countless spectators were so stunned that their scalps went numb. Some even felt suffocated to the point of despair.

    But Su Yi neither dodged nor retreated. He charged straight ahead.

    He pressed his fingers into a sword, his sword qi dense and imposing. It pierced right through the heavens, the profundities of the Rejoicing Sword Sutra on full disy.

    Pulling Gxies, Demarcating Purity, Splitting Mountains and Seas, Plucking Suns and Moons, Wandering the Ten Directions, and Severing Mncholy!

    These six moves had long since surpassed the limits of fetters of pre-set attacks. Su Yi struck freely, joyful and unrestrained.

    The Unknown Dragon¡¯s formation was indeed powerful, but it could do nothing against Su Yi.

    On the contrary, as his sword qi descended, it repeatedly struck the Six Gods Demon Manifestation Formation, which shook and churned.

    Cuts and rifts appeared on the five projected demonic gods, and their auras were showing signs of disarray.

    Zhou Changyi and the others were practically dumbstruck. Even if you hit them over the head, they never would have guessed that not even the Six Gods Demon Manifestation Formation could suppress Su Yi!

    They had no idea that Su Yi had long since seen through their formation¡¯s secrets, and that he knew how to counter it. How could the formation possibly hurt him?

    ¡°Cut!¡± Suddenly, Su Yi roared,?and dazzling, clear sword qi appeared between his fingers. Each streak was only as thick as a finger, but they were concentrated to the extreme. Anyone who looked directly at them felt their concentrated, searing light burn their eyes.

    Whoosh!

    There almost weren¡¯t words to describe this attack; as it descended, heaven and earth seemed dull byparison.

    The sh bore through the Six Gods Demon Manifestation Formation at unbelievable speeds, sweeping across all five Unknown Dragons.

    And then¡ª

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    One st rang out after another.

    The formation¡¯s five, thousand-foot-tall projections of demonic gods split apart like paper mache, crumbling into nothingness.

    Immediately afterward, Zhou Changyi andpany let out stifled grunts as eye-catching, startling, bloody wounds appeared all over their bodies.

    Zhou Tuhong¡¯s face contorted with agony. He looked down at himself, as if in disbelief.

    Splurt!

    The moment he lowered his head, his body split at the waist, and his lower half fell down to earth with a rain of blood.

    This mighty saber cultivator of thete-stage Grain Avoidance Realm had, in just one attack, been cleaved in two at the waist!

    But that was only just the beginning.

    Crunch!

    A bloody like appeared on Zhou Yunhai¡¯s forehead, then swiftly spread down his nose, lips, throat, and chest¡­

    In the end, he split right?down the midline. Terrifying sword qi burst out of his bisected body.

    ¡°s¡­.¡± Only Zhou Yunhai¡¯sst mournful sigh lingered in the air.

    Before they even hit the ground, rampaging sword qi cut both halves of his bisected body into mincemeat.

    Immediately afterward, the handsome young man in brocade robes and a feather headdress, Zhou Beilin¡¯s head lolled to the side, and blood gushed from his neck like a geyser.

    Bang!

    A sound like the crackling of firecrackers emanated from Zhou Qingxuan¡¯s slender figure as all the talismans and treasures she had on her burst into powder.

    She stared at the distant Su Yi in a daze, then opened her mouth as if to speak, only for a cut to appear on her neck; sword qi had opened a hole through her throat.

    Her corpse plummeted down to earth.

    A substitute talisman could save her once, but not twice!

    Only Zhou Changyi remained. He coughed violently, and there was a gash on his back so deep that you could see his bones. A waterfall of fresh blood gushed from the wound.

    Only he had escaped, injured but alive!

    Just one sh, and he cut through the Six Gods Demon Manifestation Formation as if it were made of rotten wood, cutting down four Unknown Dragons and leaving the Origin Pce Realm Zhou Changyi severely injured!

    This scene instantly stunned everyone present. The onlookers were at a loss for words, and everything sank into silence.

    What¡­. What kind of attack was that??This bloody spectacle left Lonely River, Yun Zhongqi, and the others who¡¯d been hiding behind the grand formation so scared that they felt chills in their hands and feet. It was as if they¡¯d been plunged into an icy abyss; irrepressible terror surged within their hearts.

    When they next looked at Su Yi, they saw him faintly shaking his head.

    That attack was thebination of his Xiantian Martial Ancestor cultivation, mixed with the power of his blood, qi, and essence and the profundities of the Rejoicing Sword Sutra. Its power was, of course, extraordinary. How could it be anything less?

    However, Su Yi was somewhat dissatisfied.

    He¡¯d only killed four people! He couldn¡¯t take the Origin Pce Zhou Changyi down with them. This left him no choice but to admit that, immediately after breaking through, his control over his newfound power was still somewhatcking. He needed more practice!

 Chapter 348: One-Strike Divine Slaughter

    <h4>Chapter 348: One-Strike Divine ughter</h4>

    The silence was stifling and oppressive.

    The power of Su Yi¡¯s strike made even the distant Cloudstone Venerate, Yue Shichan, Ge Changling and the others tremble. They were deeply stunned.

    The other onlookers were rooted to the spot.

    That strike seemed capable of cleaving a celestial immortal!

    Zhou Changyi¡¯s eyes already brimmed with deep astonishment.

    He would never have guessed that Su Yi could unleash such strength just by pressing his fingers into a sword. He¡¯d even destroyed their Six Gods Demon Manifestation Formation as easily as if it were made of tissue paper, breaking it in just one strike.

    Zhou Tuhong, Zhou Yunhai, Zhou Beilin, and Zhou Qingxuan¡¯s deaths made Zhou Changyi¡¯s hair standpletely on end.

    He dared say with certainty that, had that sword targeted him directly, he likely couldn¡¯t have escaped cmity either!

    ¡°Su Yi, this was our Unknown Dragon Mountain¡¯s mistake. Might we talk things over? Please, give me a chance to make up for my mistakes.¡± Zhou Changyi took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of death, but without the forces of Unknown Dragon Mountain, the entire Great Zhou will surely descend into chaos. When the timees, endless strife will befall the nation, and it¡¯s the people who will suffer. Could you bear to see this happen?¡±

    For the first time, the calm,posed grand elder of Unknown Dragon Mountain had no confidence at all.

    Su Yiughed derisively. ¡°Earlier, you saw me as a harbinger of disaster for the Great Zhou, someone who would bring ruin to the nation unless killed. Why have you suddenly changed your tune?¡±

    Zhou Changyi sighed. ¡°I have only my poor judgment to me. I couldn¡¯t see the big picture clearly. So long as you show mercy, I swear that I¡¯llpensate you for my mistakes one hundred times over!

    ¡°It¡¯s toote,¡± said Su Yi coldly.

    Zhou Changyi¡¯s expression instantly turned iparably unsightly.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze swept across the distant Lonely River, Yun Zhongqi, Shi Fengliu, and the others.

    ¡°If you dare run, one of these days, I¡¯ll visit your nests in person. When that happens, you won¡¯t be the only people I kill.¡±

    Their expressions shifted dramatically. Earlier, the sight of Su Yi¡¯s sh shocked them. Afterward, they were terrified to the extreme, and they regretted ever getting mixed up in this.

    Their hearts sank when they heard Su Yi¡¯s warning.

    Zhou Changyi took a deep breath, then said coldly, ¡°Everyone, at this point, all we can do is die in battle. Otherwise, we might be able to escape, but our factions, friends, and allies won¡¯t!¡±

    His aura instantly surged, bing lofty and inscrutable. His entire being seemed to merge into heaven and earth, and his every movement now drew upon the power of his surroundings.

    ¡°Fight!¡± Yun Zhongqi¡¯s infuriated gaze surged with waves of light. He held his Daoist insignia in one hand, a feather whisk in the other, and the full force of his aura burst around him. He was the high elder of the Wheel of the Moon Sect, and his cultivation was extraordinary too.

    ¡°Praise to the immeasurable radiance of the Buddha. In that case, I ought to abandon this fleshly vessel and carry out the heavens¡¯ will.¡± Lonely River was as solemn as a Buddhist statue, with no sign of joy or sorrow. Radiant Buddhist light hovered around him.

    Shi Fengliu and the Pineme Daoist nced at each other. Both looked determined.

    It was just as Zhou Changyi said. If Su Yi wanted to kill them, they might escape, but their sects couldn¡¯t.

    Boom!

    All of them joined forces, their majesty on full disy, their power altering the world around them.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally acting a bit like true cultivators,¡± said Su Yi with an approving nod. ¡°So long as you don¡¯t flee, I¡¯ll naturally give you each a dignified death.¡±

    He still fought barehanded, but clear xiantian qi hovered around him, making him seem illusory, detached, and ethereal.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Zhou Changyi swung Purple Lightning.

    Boom!

    Purple thunder sword qi shot through the sky, thick as a water barrel. It descended from the heavens with shocking momentum.

    At the same time, Zhou Changyi opened his mouth and spat up a pearl. It was red, bright as the sun, and zing with mes seemingly capable of burning the heavens themselves.

    A divine fire pearl!

    This was an extremely destructive spiritual treasure.

    At the same time, Yun Zhongqi took to the skies, insignia in hand, and attacked.

    Lonely River activated his glowing alms bowl, which flew forth and enveloped Su Yi from afar.

    Shi Fengliu raised his sword, which glowed as he flew through the air. Sword qi spread throughout heaven and earth.

    The Pineme Daoist immediately took out his treasure too, a golden jade ruler. He swept it through the air, firing countless beams that arced through the sky like divine rainbows.

    Rumble~

    Heaven and earth shook, and a grand battle broke out once more.

    However, this time, Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to drag things out any further.

    He instantly broke through his foes¡¯ attempt to encircle him and arrived before Yun Zhongqi.

    His first punch sent the Daoist insignia flying from Yun Zhongqi¡¯s hand. Spiderweb-like cracks formed on its surface.

    His second punch mmed directly into the astonished Yun Zhongqi. Both he and his numerous protective treasures burst apart.

    Just two punches, yet they¡¯d exploded this high elder of the Wheel of the Moon Sect¡¯s body into pieces.

    ¡°Next.¡± Before the crowd could react, Su Yi darted forth, like a streak of illusory lightning, and attacked Lonely River.

    ¡°Well done!¡± Lonely River¡¯s face filled with pity and grief. He sped his palms together and chanted a grand and obscure sutra.

    Boom!

    His body suddenly burst with radiant light, as if he were on fire. Towering Buddhist mes transformed into a luan, then dove at Su Yi.

    The Karmic Fire Flying Luan Art!

    This was a forbidden technique, a method that burned one¡¯s cultivation base, sacrificing oneself to kill another for the greater good.

    Using it was like igniting one¡¯s spirit, qi, essence, and cultivation. It gathered all of one¡¯s power into a single point; it was terrifying to the extreme.

    This was a forbidden technique. Using it meant one no longer cared about their life and death. All that mattered was dragging their foes down with them!

    Su Yi¡¯s pupils constricted slightly, and he took a deep breath before forming a series of hand seals.

    Bzzz!

    Clear xiantian qi surged into being, forming a strange palm imprint. It bloomed like a denselyyered flower and condensed in front of Su Yi.

    The Boundless Flowers Seal!

    This, too, was a secret Buddhist art. It was an inheritance of the Wilds¡¯ top Buddhist holynd, the Little Western Paradise. Were an Imperial Realm expert to use it, they could instantly form eight thousand, four hundred spherical barriers around themselves.

    Su Yi¡¯s Boundless Flowers Seal only had twelveyers, and they only contained the barest hints of the technique¡¯s true profundity.

    However, against Origin Dao cultivators, its defenses were practically invincible!

    Bang!

    A luan bathed in fire pped its wings and descended, striking into the Boundless Flowers Seal. Theyered barriers instantly cracked and split with a series of deafening booms.

    Searing firelight enveloped the entire area with shocking noise and momentum.

    But when the smoke parted, the onlookers saw that three of the Boundless Flowers Seal¡¯s twelveyers remained, and that Su Yi didn¡¯t have so much as a single hair out of ce.

    This was the Karmic Fire Flying Luan Art, a technique Lonely River had unleashed at the cost of his life, burning both himself and his cultivation, yet Su Yi¡¯s barriers hadpletely neutralized it!

    When Lonely River saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Even after sacrificing his life, he couldn¡¯t even scratch Su Yi. Of course he was dejected!

    Then, the dazzling Buddhist fire around him burnt him to cinders.

    The chief elder of Shanglin Temple¡¯s Arhat Hall had fallen, just like that.

    Everyone present was shaken.

    In two snaps of the finger, Yun Zhongqi and Lonely River, Earthly Immortals of the Great Wei and Great Qin, perished in battle!

    Two punches had burst the former apart, while thetter died burning up his own cultivation.

    Who knows how many people¡¯s hearts quivered just watching this?

    ¡°Next.¡± Su Yi¡¯s expression was calm, and he didn¡¯t even pause. As Lonely River died, Su Yi shot toward the distant Pineme Daoist in a sh.

    The Pineme Daoist¡¯s expression changed dramatically, and he immediately tried to dodge. He simultaneously activated his golden jade ruler. Thousands of arcs, like thousands of sharp swords, formed in midair and flew toward Su Yi, stirring up howling winds.

    Su Yi waved his sleeves.

    Boom!

    The sharp des filling the air instantly burst apart.

    At the same time, he stabbed with his sword fingers.

    Whoosh!

    A streak of misty clear sword qi shot forth. It was a full thousand feet long, and it swept toward the Pineme Daoist from a distance

    Splurt!

    The Pineme Daoist perished on the spot, his head separated from his shoulders.

    His cultivation had only been in the mid-stage Grain Avoidance Realm to begin with, and he wasn¡¯t even as strong as You Tianhong. Against Su Yi, who now had Xiantian Martial Ancestor cultivation, he was no different from a y chicken or porcin dog.

    ¡°Master¡­.¡± Chang Guoke was among the distant onlookers. When he saw this, his eyes reddened and his fists clenched. In his heart, he felt iparably bitter and stifled.

    He was initially only worried that his benefactor, Su Yi, would die.

    But now, watching Su Yi kill his master, Chang Guoke didn¡¯t know whether he should hate him or not. He just stood there in a daze, feeling empty and agonized.

    Qing Jin¡¯s eyes dimmed. She, too, felt deeply conflicted.

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    These repeated deaths seemed to stimte Zhou Changyi, whose eyes reddened. He bellowed in fury, the sound shaking heaven and earth. Purple Lightning boomed, and origin energy surged forth, gathering into a purple arc that flew toward Su Yi.

    Like a frenzied demon!

    Su Yi responded with the Starry Sky Sword Fingers. Stars filled the skies, then bore down on his foe.

    In theirst sh, Su Yi¡¯s sword qi swept across him. The grand elder of Unknown Dragon Mountain was already severely injured. How could he possibly endure this attack?

    Crunch!

    First, the divine fire pearl burst into pieces. Next, the surging purple lightning sword qi dispersed into nothingness.

    Then, the stars mmed into Zhou Changyi with a bang. As his piteous, desperate shrieks rang out, he split apart in midair. His bones snapped, and his flesh was reduced to a meaty pulp.

    All six Unknown Dragons had now perished in battle. Not one had survived!

    Against all expectations, the one remaining Earthly Immortal, Shi Fengliu, shifted, then blurred into a streak of bloody light and shot over the horizon.

    He obviously realized that staying meant certain death, so he fled without so much as a second look!

    ¡°You¡¯re one of the possessed, yet you¡¯re chickening out so easily?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shot up. ¡°Oh well. I¡¯ll just have to show you what I can do.¡±

    His eyes shed with ruthless and indomitable blue light.

    Whoosh!

    The onlookers then watched as, bizarrely, Su Yi¡¯s forehead split apart, and a bean of radiant blue light shot forth. It took shape and condensed in midair, bing an iparably concentrated little blue sword.

    The little sword was only several inches long, and it looked illusory and formless. Its surface was covered in densely-packed, obscure Daoist markings.

    When the little sword appeared, despite thousands of feet of distance, the onlookers felt as if their souls were tearing apart.

    ¡°This is called the One-Strike Divine ughter Incantation. This sword was forged of my divine sense, true essence, qi, and spirit. It¡¯s specifically designed to target the soul. I haven¡¯t used it in battle since I began practicing it. Shi Fengliu, today, you were the first to perish beneath this sword. You ought to feel honored.¡±

    Before Su Yi¡¯s voice finished echoing through the air, the little Divine ughter Sword silently disappeared into thin air.

    Tens of thousands of feet away.

    Shi Fengliu was fleeing for his life when suddenly, he froze.

 Chapter 349: Like a Modern Legend

    <h4>Chapter 349: Like a Modern Legend</h4>

    He couldn¡¯t use the One-Strike Divine ughter Formation lightly, because each use exhausted much of his soul¡¯s power. He needed time to regather and recondense his power between uses.

    Su Yi disdained using it against opponents like these.

    However, he had no other choice but to use this trump card to stop Shi Fengliu from fleeing.

    Meanwhile, thousands of feet away.

    Shi Fengliu sensed the danger, and he immediately circted his cultivation and unleashed various defensive techniques.

    However, in the face of the little blue sword that seemed to havee out of nowhere, his attempts at defense seemed immaterial, as if they didn¡¯t even exist.

    ¡°A soul sword!?¡± Shi Fengliu?only just barely?had time to scream before the little blue sword cleaved into his soul.

    After bing a Xiantian Martial Ancestor, Su Yi¡¯s divine sense had grown strong enough to stretch thousands of feet. Due to the repeated tempering of the Universal Self-Embodiment Sutra, the power of his soul was iparably condensed.

    The little blue sword he unleashed through the One-Strike Divine ughter Incantation was originally designed to target the souls of Origin Dao cultivators. Shi Fengliu had been caught off guard. How could he possibly block it?

    Shi Fengliu staggered, and the light in his eyes dimmed.

    The little blue sword had cut his soul in two. Against a formless, invisible soul attack like this, it didn¡¯t matter how strong your physical body and cultivation were; neither was any use.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have guessed that I¡¯d die before the Radiant Epoch even began¡­¡± Shi Fengliu¡¯s face filled with bitterness as he plummeted back to earth.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    He stirred up a cloud of dust on impact. Life had already left his body.

    He was one of the Possessed, yet he¡¯d fallen in battle here.

    Now, only Su Yi remained in the sky, upright and proud, hands behind his back.

    Throughout heaven and earth, all who gazed upon him, no matter how they were, felt shaken. Even the birds ceased their song.

    The six Unknown Dragons of the Great Zhou were the pirs of the imperial family, and they kept the nation under control. They¡¯d protected the Great Zhou¡¯s territory for countless years.

    But today, in the skies above the Su Family estate, Su Yi had killed them all!

    That was no different from snapping the imperial family¡¯s spine!

    Yun Zhongqi was the high elder of the Great Wei¡¯s top cultivation faction, the Wheel of the Moon Sect, and a peak Grain Avoidance cultivator. He was a man strong enough to influence the entire nation.

    Lonely River was the chief elder of the Great Qin¡¯s Shanglin Temple¡¯s Arhat Hall, a prominent figure no inferior to Yun Zhongqi. He¡¯d been famous for years.

    Both hade to the Great Zhou leading their respective nations¡¯ diplomatic missions, yet both of them had fallen here, bing mere stepping stones for Su Yi!

    Add Shi Fengliu and the Pineme Daoist to the mix, and over a dozen Earthly Immortals, experts mighty enough to influence their entire nations¡¯ politics, died at Su Yi¡¯s hands.

    This glorious achievement was enough to shock anyone!

    Even if you examined all of history or searched the entire world, this battle was unprecedented and irreplicable!

    Everyone realized that, from this day forth, Su Yi¡¯s name would take the world by storm. It would spread across the Great Zhou, Qin, and Wei. Countless martial artists would hear about what had happened here today.

    Simrly, the aftermath of this grand and unparalleled battle would influence all three nations!

    ¡­¡­

    Su Yi stood in the sky and swept his gaze across the crowd. ¡°Anyone else want to try me?¡±

    No one responded. The only answer Su Yi received was his own calm voice echoing throughout heaven and earth.

    s, one got away,?Su Yi sighed to himself.

    Earlier, he sensed an extremely powerful presence mixed into the crowd.

    However, before the curtain fell, this mighty expert silently slipped away.

    If Su Yi didn¡¯t mistake his guess, this was Ran Chongyang, the third disciple of the Hiddensky Sect¡¯s high elder, the Pomegranate me Monarch.

    Just a few days ago, Monk Hongji warned him that Ran Chongyang hade here on a mission, and that he¡¯d already arrived in the Jade Capital.

    That¡¯s why Su Yi deduced that Ran Chongyang was the one who¡¯d left.

    Before long, Su Yi nced at Mu Xi andpany. ¡°Might I trouble you to gather up the spoils?¡±

    With that, Su Yi turned and left.

    He¡¯d severed his grudge with the Su Family and killed his foes, one by one. There was absolutely no need to stay here any longer.

    More importantly, he¡¯d only just broken through. He had to go back to Pinewind Vi and stabilize his cultivation before he did anything else.

    They watched Su Yi disappear from view, and¡ª

    Everyone present reacted as if awakening from a dream. Only then did they recover from their daze.

    The silent, oppressive atmosphere instantly broke, like a pot boiling over, and the sound of uproar filled the air.

    Some sighed. ¡°Who could have imagined that His Excellency Su Yi would be?so strong!?¡±

    Others murmured in a daze, ¡°He first defeated Su Hongli, then slew an entire group of Earthly Immortals. That¡¯s just too terrifying¡­.¡±

    Others eximed, ¡°Today¡¯s battle is sure to change the structure of the entire Great Zhou and cause unpredictable upheaval!¡±

    Before the curtains opened on today¡¯s battle, Su Yi and his conflict with the Su Family had already drawn the entire nation¡¯s attention.

    Despite this, who would have thought that when the fighting began, it would be so thrilling? Who could have anticipated all those ups and downs?

    ¡°Do you think Su Yi is really a celestial immortal who descended into the human world? If not, how could he possibly kill so many Earthly Immortals while still in the Four Realms of the Martial Dao?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m more curious to know just who in this world can defeat Su Yi!¡±

    The sound of discussion filled the air.

    Just listening to their conversation and seeing the shock on the onlookers¡¯ faces, Yue Shichan, Ge Changling, and the rest of Su Yi¡¯s allies realized that after this battle, Su Yi had be a true legend in the hearts of the world¡¯s martial artists!

    ¡°Su Yi used the Su Family¡¯s defeat to lure a group of Earthly Immortals and make them his stepping stones, establishing an invincible, domineering majesty! Impressive!¡± The Cloudstone Venerate couldn¡¯t help but p and exim, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that even in the Great Xia, such astonishing talents are few and far between!¡±

    He hailed from the Great Qin¡¯s Donghua Sword Sect. His status was lofty, and he was knowledgeable and experienced. Even so, this was his first time witnessing such a battle¡ªit was unprecedented!

    Especially the strength Su Yi had disyed in battle. Even he couldn¡¯t help but feel inferior!

    Lan Suo stood beside her master, a radiant smile on her face. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought the man who saved my life was so amazing!¡±

    Meanwhile, not far away, Mu Xi, Pu Yi, and the others had already gotten to work, gathering the spoils on Su Yi¡¯s behalf.

    There were quite a few trophies, and since they¡¯d once belonged to Earthly Immortals, all were rare treasures.

    However, none dared covet or attempt to seize them.

    Tempting as they were, they were too risky. Who could possibly be brave enough to attempt to seize food out of Su Yi¡¯s mouth?

    ¡­¡­

    The Wheel of the Moon Sect.

    A singlemp in the grand hall on the forbidden grounds of the sect¡¯s back mountain suddenly went out.

    This was amp in which Yun Zhongqi had left a tiny wisp of his soul. Throughout the entire Wheel of the Moon Sect, only the rare Earthly Immortal experts were qualified to ce their soulmps here.

    Yet today, the soulmp belonging to Yun Zhongqi fizzled out!

    This news shook the entire Wheel of the Moon Sect, regardless of rank or status. Countless disciples¡¯ hearts quivered with rm and disbelief.

    Yun Zhongqi, the high elder, the man who¡¯d led the Great Wei¡¯s diplomatic mission to the Great Zhou, had actually died!?

    ¡­¡­

    The Great Qin¡¯s Shanglin Temple.

    The mournful wailing of a bell reverberated from deep within the Arhat Hall.

    An elderly monk cried out in a quavering, grief-stricken voice, ¡°Elder Lonely River is dead!¡±

    Regardless of rank, all of Shanglin Temple was stunned and stricken with grief.

    ¡­¡­

    The Hidden Dragon Sword Sect.

    When word of Shi Fengliu and the Pineme Daoists¡¯ deaths reached the sect, the long-secluded sect master, Nie Xingkong, left seclusion early.

    ¡­¡­

    Earthly Immortals were the backbones of prominent factions, as well as the backbones of their home nations!

    With such experts around, your faction¡¯s power stood above the mundane world. Earthly Immortals could intimidate or defend an entire region. They protected a nation¡¯s territory!

    Whenever one fell in battle, it dealt a heavy blow, shaking the factions and nations behind him.

    The Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family was an example of this. Su Hongli was dead. Without him, this peak-level n of the Great Zhou was destined to fall. In the eyes of the capital¡¯s other factions, they¡¯d be a fatty piece of meat!

    But today, Su Yi had killed over ten Earthly Immortals in rapid session, including practically every Origin Dao cultivator of Unknown Dragon Mountain. It was easy to imagine how enormous the impact of this would be.

    To the imperial family, this was no different from losing their pir of support!

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that a bit overly selfish of Su Yi? Now that he¡¯s killed the experts of the Unknown Dragons, who will protect the Great Zhou? What if foreign enemies invade? What will we do then?¡±

    Many expressed such opinions. They thought Su Yi had taken this too far, and that he hadn¡¯t considered the consequences of his actions at all.

    The imperial pce.

    When the emperor learned of Zhou Changyi and the other five Unknown Dragons¡¯ deaths, his fists clenched, and his expression changed erratically.

    State Preceptor Hong Shenshang stood there in a daze for quite some time.

    He and the emperor hadn¡¯t gone to watch the duel in person, but they were paying attention throughout the battle.

    When they first heard about the oue of Su Yi and Su Hongli¡¯s duel, both were stunned, and a long time passed before they calmed down. Both lost control¡ªa rare sight.

    They wouldn¡¯t have guessed that Su Hongli had so many cards up his sleeve or that he was so terrifyingly strong.

    They certainly wouldn¡¯t have guessed that even after all that, Su Yi emerged as the final victor!

    A long time passed before they processed this news and calmed down, albeit just barely.

    But when news of the Unknown Dragons¡¯ deaths reached the pce, both the emperor and the preceptor could no longer control their emotions.

    The grand hall sank into a stifled silence.

    The emperor of the Great Zhou gasped repeatedly, then pped the armrests of his throne, flung back his head, and burst intoughter. The sound echoed throughout the hall, and he sounded utterly carefree.

    In the end, he couldn¡¯t help but stand and clench his fists in excitement. ¡°How many years has it been? The mountain weighing us down has finally crumbled!¡±

    Hong Shenshang¡¯s expression was more conflicted. ¡°Your Majesty, without the Unknown Dragons, who will help the imperial family suppress the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect? Who will keep the nation¡¯s martial artists in check? And who¡­ Who will intimidate the Great Wei and the Great Qin?¡±

    The emperor instantly fell silent.

    A long time passed before his eyes filled with staunch determination. ¡°The Great Zhou has Su Yi. He alone can intimidate the world!¡±

    Hong Shenshang couldn¡¯t argue. Today¡¯s battle had already proved just how terrifying Su Yi¡¯s strength was. He indeed possessed enough power to intimidate potential foes both in and out of the Great Zhou!

    Except¡­

    In the end, Hong Shenshang couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Your Majesty, with Su Yi¡¯s temperament, there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll consent to serve beneath another. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to use him. You¡­¡±

    The emperor interrupted him without so much as pausing to think. ¡°We¡¯re naturally well aware of this. We don¡¯t wish for Su Yi to serve us. We wish to establish positive karma with him. That will be sufficient!¡±

    Hong Shenshsang couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°How do you n to do so?¡±

    A hint of a smile rose on the Zhou Emperor¡¯s lips. ¡°State Preceptor, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten? Little Six, that boy, is on good terms with Su Yi. So long as Little Six maintains that bond, there¡¯s no reason I can¡¯t entrust the Great Zhou to him!¡±

    Hong Shenshang was stunned. Only now did he realize that the supreme ruler of the Great Zhou had nned this all out already!

 Chapter 350: Wondrous!

    <h4>Chapter 350: Wondrous!</h4>

    Unknown Dragon Mountain.

    A forbidden ground, the mountain towering behind the imperial pce. The mountain was covered in numerous old-fashioned pavilions and pces.

    This was where the Unknown Dragons of the Great Zhou¡¯s imperial family cultivated.

    ¡°They all died¡­¡± Zhou Zhong stood there, dumbstruck, his mind nk.

    The Unknown Dragons had seven elders. Zhou Zhong was ranked seventh.?When Zhou Changyi led the others to dispose of Su Yi, he alone remained behind to watch over the mountain.

    Zhou Zhong could never have anticipated the grievous news that soon returned!

    A long time passed before Zhou Zhong recovered from his grief enough to speak. His eyes filled with determination, and he said softly, ¡°Where is the first prince?¡±

    A young man with the transcendent bearing of a dragon or phoenix silently walked into the hall and bowed in greeting. ¡°This junior has been here this whole time.¡±

    Zhou Zhong asked, ¡°Did you hear the news?¡±

    The first prince nodded. Zhou Zhong saw no trace of grief or panic on hisposed face.

    ¡°The other elders and I agreed to wait until you broke into the Grain Avoidance Realm, then send you to the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect, one of the Great Xia¡¯s Four Great Sects. Now, the situation here at Unknown Dragon Mountain has changed. We have no choice but to send you earlier than we¡¯d originally nned.¡±

    Zhou Zhong took a deep breath, then asked warmly, ¡°Your Highness, what¡¯s your view of the matter?¡±

    The first prince, Zhou Zhiqian, sped his fist. ¡°Everything shall be as the elders decided.¡±

    Zhou Zhong¡¯s eyes shone with grief. ¡°When you leave, take all of Unknown Dragon Mountain¡¯s cultivation resources with you. When you arrive at the Great Xia¡¯s Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect, find your great uncle, Zhou Fengzhi.

    ¡°He became a deacon at the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect eighty years ago, and not long ago, he sent a letter saying he¡¯d taken on a position as an inner sect elder. He¡¯s at the peak of the Gathering Stars Realm, just one step away from the Spirit Dao.¡±

    Having said all this, Zhou Zhong looked directly at the prince and ordered, ¡°However, you are not to discuss revenge with your grand uncle, nor are you to tell him about what happened to Unknown Dragon Mountain. Just focus on your cultivation.

    ¡°With your foundations and talent, you¡¯ll surely shine even at the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect. Sooner orter, you¡¯ll be an advanced cultivator of the Spirit Dao!¡±

    When he heard this, Zhou Zhiqian¡¯s brow furrowed, and he asked softly, ¡°Elder, are you saying that after I reach the Spirit Dao, I¡¯m to seek out Su Yi and get revenge?¡±

    Bitterness appeared on Zhou Zhong¡¯s face. ¡°Your Highness, given the strength Su Yi disyed today, I¡¯m afraid none below the Spirit Dao can touch him unless they haveparably heaven-defying foundations.¡±

    Zhou Zhiqian¡¯s brow furrowed even deeper. ¡°But by the time I step into the Spirit Dao, how lofty will Su Yi¡¯s cultivation have be?¡±

    Zhou Zhong instantly fell silent.

    The prince was right, but reality was just too cruel.

    Just a few months ago, Su Yi was still a waste who¡¯d lost his entire cultivation and the Wen?Family¡¯s?live-in son-inw. Now, he¡¯d already be a Xiantian Martial Ancestor!

    He¡¯d undergone such a shocking metamorphosis in just a few short months!

    By the time Zhou Zhiqian became a Spirit Dao cultivator, what heights would Su Yi¡¯s cultivation have reached?

    ¡°Su Yi has publicly revealed his strength. They say that the tallest trees attract the most wind. Those who stand out are most likely to encounter misfortune. Who knows? Perhaps you won¡¯t even need to get revenge, and we¡¯ll soon hear news of his death.¡± Zhou Zhong could only say this tofort himself.

    ¡°Besides, Your Highness, don¡¯t forget: within a few years, the Radiant Epoch will be upon us. When the timees, the long-lost powers of ancient orthodoxies will return, and mighty cultivators from more advanced worlds wille en masse.¡±

    ¡°This means that the more dazzling Su Yi is, the more likely it is that those mighty existences will target him. That¡¯s the consequence of standing out.¡±

    When Zhou Zhiqian heard this, he said calmly, ¡°I won¡¯t ce my hopes of killing Su Yi on something so fleeting and insubstantial, but you¡¯re right: when the Radiant Epoch arrives, the Azure Continent will undergo a dramatic transformation. So long as I seize the opportunity, I can obtain power sufficient to suppress Su Yi!¡±

    Zhou Zhong was stunned, but soon, he smiled, clearly gratified.

    Over the years, the Unknown Dragons had poured practically all their time and effort into training the eldest prince, Zhou Zhiqian.

    Now, seeing the?prince face?change with calm equanimity, Zhou Zhong felt that their effort hadn¡¯t been in vain.

    Prince Zhou Zhiqian left that very day. Zhou Zhong made the arrangements personally.

    ¡­.

    The Imperial Pce, the Flying Serpent Hall.

    ¡°Congrattions, Sixth Highness. From this day forth, you are the heir apparent to the Great Zhou. Oh, that¡¯s not right. I ought to call you ¡®Crown Prince¡¯ now,¡± a red-robed elder said modestly.

    The sixth prince, Zhou Zhili, was dumbstruck. After a while, he pointed at himself and said, ¡°You¡¯re saying that¡­ I¡¯ve be the crown prince!?¡±

    The red-robed elder was none other than one of the current emperor¡¯s court eunuchs. When he heard this, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Crown Prince, even if I were far bolder, how could I dare joke about such a thing?¡±

    Zhou Zhili felt dizzy. The good news hade so suddenly that it didn¡¯t feel real.

    After a while, something urred to him, and he asked, ¡°Did Imperial?Father have any other orders?¡±

    The elder said with a smile, ¡°His Majesty said that, tomorrow at dawn, you were to lead a procession outside the city, to the Green Prayer Mountains, with the highest rites of the imperial n.¡±

    ¡°What for?¡±

    The elder patiently enlightened him. ¡°Your Highness, tomorrow is the fifth. Your friend Su Yi ns to visit the Green Prayer Mountains to sweep his mother, Ye Yufei¡¯s tomb.¡±

    Zhou Zhili felt an explosion go off in his mind. The mists parted, and he instantly understood. He said excitedly, ¡°Does that mean Su Yi won aplete victory against the Su Family?¡±

    The elderly eunuch nodded. ¡°But it wasn¡¯t simply a plete victory''. Your Highness, please, read this. Then you¡¯ll understand.¡±

    With that, he took out a sealed letter and passed it over.

    By the time Zhou Zhili finished reading, he waspletely dumbstruck.

    Some time passed before his head cleared and he understood why he¡¯d been dered heir apparent of the Great Zhou.

    ¡°I said a long time ago that Brother Su was my ticket to sess. Still, I would never have guessed that, relying on his prestige alone, I¡¯d take the seat of crown prince¡­.¡±

    Zhou Zhili clenched his hands and fought back his shock and excitement. He felt that sometimes, this world was too wondrous for words.

    A chance encounter, a stroke of good karma, and he¡¯d effectively leaped over the dragon¡¯s gate. He¡¯d barely even lifted a finger in the process!

    How wondrous!

    ¡­¡­

    The Imperatorial Province, Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy.

    Night had fallen by the time Ning Sihua received word of the grand battle at the estate of the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family.

    Although the report contained few concrete details, when she saw the list of prominent figures Su Yi had killed, even Ning Sihua was struck dumb.

    Her heart shook.

    A long time passed before she let out a breath of turbid air, and a rxed look appeared on her immature features. She muttered, ¡°I just knew he wouldn¡¯t lose¡­.¡±

    Before long, Ning Sihua found Cha Jin and sighed. ¡°Miss Cha Jin, news from the Jade Capital has arrived. You¡¯d best mentally prepare yourself.¡±

    Cha Jin¡¯s delicate frame quivered, and panic arose on her stunning features. She said in a quavering voice, ¡°Pce Master Ning, don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±

    Today was the fourth day of the fifth lunar month.

    Cha Jin was keenly aware that this was the day Su Yi had ventured to the Jade Capital to sever his grudge against the Su Family. It was for this exact reason that Cha Jin had been uneasy and distracted all day.

    Thus, when she heard Ning Sihua sigh, she had an ill premonition, and she was immediately beside herself. Her face filled with fear and uncertainty, and her bright eyes turned bloodshot.

    Ning Sihua couldn¡¯t help but jump; yes, she¡¯d nned to tease Cha Jin, but she hadn¡¯t expected her to react so intensely.

    She dared not hesitate any further, so she hurriedly told Cha Jin everything she¡¯d learned.

    When she heard the full story, Cha Jin was briefly stunned. A radiant smile gradually blossomed across her face, straight from the heart.

    She beamed, but her eyes welled with two streams of tears.

    She didn¡¯t know why. Perhaps she was overly excited. The emotional ups and downs made it hard to keep herself in check.

    These were tears of happiness.

    When Ning Sihua saw this, she couldn¡¯t help butment. How could she possibly miss that Cha Jin had already developed deep feelings for Su Yi? Otherwise, how could she possibly lose control like this?

    Meanwhile, in another part of Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy.

    Within a bamboo pavilion, Wen Lingxue whooped for joy and hugged her sister tight. She shouted, ¡°He won! Brother-in-Law won! Ah ah ah, I¡¯m so happy! Big Sister~~!¡±

    The disciples of Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy saw this delicate young woman as an immortal beauty, but now, she was beside herself with happiness, and she gave no thought to her image at all. Her pretty face was brimming with joy and excitement.

    Wen Lingzhao stood there in a daze.?So it turns out¡­. He really was capable of doing this¡­

    Wen Lingxue was delighted, and she smiled straight from the heart, but Wen Lingzhao dared not look at her directly.

    So¡­ it turns out I was the ridiculous one all along¡­?Wen Lingzhao sighed to herself. When she thought back to the year following her marriage, she suddenly felt dazed and empty; she didn¡¯t know quite how to describe it.

    ¡­¡­

    Meanwhile, beneath the same night sky.

    The Jade Capital, Pinewind Vi.

    Su Yi sat in meditation.

    To the people of this world, today¡¯s duel was a grand asion, the kind of shocking spectacle that came only once in a hundred years.

    But to Su Yi, it amounted to nothing at all.

    After all,pared to the astonishing duels he¡¯d experienced in his past life, what happened today was ordinary as could be. All he did was kill a handful of Origin Dao cultivators; it wasn¡¯t even worth mentioning.

    Upon returning to the Pinewind Vi, he took out all three of his remaining Nine?Apertures?Dragon Tiger Pills and swallowed them, using them to stabilize his cultivation.

    As he refined their abundant medicinal power, his cultivation stabilized, and his foundations grew firmer and deeper.

    Blood Cirction, Qi umtion, Inner Furnace, and An¨¡srava were the four realms of the Martial Dao. The An¨¡srava Realm was thest of the four, and it was also known as the Xiantian Martial Ancestor Realm.

    Upon reaching this level, one could cleanse their bodily impurities and undergo metamorphosis, casting aside the houtian qi of mortality in favor of xiantian qi!

    The higher the quality of one¡¯s xiantian qi, the purer and firmer one¡¯s cultivation, and the more power one could unleash in battle.

    And he was different from other martial artists.

    He had fully-awakened acupoints, a Hidden Meridian, Dao Astral Force, and the spiritual light of the Five Aggregates. With these unheard-of foundations, after breaking into the Xiantian Martial Ancestor Realm, his xiantian qi smoothly soared to the ¡°Dao rank¡±!

    Even in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, tens of thousands of years might pass without anyone attaining Dao-rank xiantian qi. It was practically a legend!

    This was what gave Su Yi the strength and confidence to maneuver between so many foes and y Earthly Immortals with ease.

 Chapter 351: The Snow Beetle Jade Pendant

    <h4>Chapter 351: The Snow Beetle Jade Pendant</h4>

    A long time passed before Su Yi awoke from his meditation. His deep gaze was clear and tranquil.

    ¡°In the Xiantian Martial Ancestor Realm, one refines xiantian qi. I¡¯ve only refined about thirty percent of mine. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll need a month or so to finish the process¡­¡±

    As Su Yi pondered, he flipped his hand. Early Grave hovered above his palm, its sword qi fierce and intimidating.

    However, before Su Yi, it was as docile as amb, and it carefully restrained its baleful aura.

    ¡°Should I refine this sword?¡± Su Yi was a bit hesitant.

    This sword was special, and the methods used to forge it weren¡¯t at all simple. Furthermore, after it was forged, it had been nourished in baleful energies for years, resulting in its current shocking, ferocious majesty.

    Based on its quality, it already surpassed the limits of Origin Dao treasures. This was a divine weapon of the Spirit Dao!

    In the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, such treasures were called Spirit Dao Treasures. Only Spirit Dao cultivators could use and refine them!

    Judging by its forging methods, the sword had obviously emerged from a demonic sect. Using baleful energies to temper a de resulted in unparalleled, despotic killing power.

    However, in Su Yi¡¯s eyes, the sword was fundamentally wed.

    The reason was simple: its potential was limited. It could at most achieve a hint of spiritual awareness, but it could never possess intelligence or a spiritual body.

    It was nothing like the Abstruse God Sword. With repeated nourishment from the Spirit-Devouring Edict, the Abstruse God Sword would one day gain awareness. Sword consciousness could then transform into a sword soul, and ultimately, a sword spirit.

    In terms of sheer power, Early Grave far surpassed the current Abstruse God Sword.

    However, in terms of potential, Early Grave wasn¡¯t even remotelyparable.

    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll hold onto you for a while. Later, if I find the right opportunity, I¡¯ll reforge you to make up for the deficiencies in your potential. If I don¡¯t get the chance, I¡¯ll just refine you and fuse you into the Abstruse God Sword,¡± Su Yi muttered.

    Bzzz!

    The cursed sword, Early Grave, trembled and hummed as if whooping for joy.

    Su Yi put the sword away, rose, and left the room.

    ¡­¡­

    The night skies were flecked with stars.

    Fang Yuan was already waiting in the courtyard. When he saw Su Yi arrive, he jumped, then greeted him. ¡°Your Excellency.¡±

    Su Yi nodded back.

    Fang Yuan reported in a low voice, ¡°Your Excellency, while you were cultivating, the Mountain-Subduing King brought you your trophies.¡±

    He then took out a crystalline, snow-white storage pendant, which he passed to Su Yi. ¡°The spoils are all inside. Please, take a look.¡±

    Su Yi first paused to examine the pendant. It was smooth and warm, like ¡°mutton fat¡± jade, and it was about half the size of his palm. Its shape was simple and unsophisticated, but upon closer inspection, traces of golden light shed within it.

    The name ¡°Snow Beetle¡± was carved on the back of the pendant in characters as small as a fly¡¯s head.

    ¡°Voidcrystal Spirit Jade?¡± eximed Su Yi. This was a top-notch material for forging spatial treasures.

    Fang Yuan said hurriedly, ¡°Your Excellency, ording to the Mountain-Subduing King, this storage pendant belonged to the grand elder of Unknown Dragon Mountain, Zhou Changyi. It¡¯s likely an ancient treasure.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi before examining the Snow Beetle Jade Pendant¡¯s contents with his divine sense.

    The pendant¡¯s interior contained an independent space with a thousand-foot radius. The ck jade pendant at his waist only had about three feet of space; it was pitifully sparse byparison.

    What made Snow Beetle even rarer and more precious was that its interior contained traces of spirituality. This meant that he could store spiritual medicines in?here?long term without worrying about them losing their spiritual qualities.

    He had to admit it; the Snow Beetle Jade Pendant was indeed a rare treasure even among storage treasures!

    But soon, it was the spoils stored inside that drew Su Yi¡¯s attention.

    He saw spiritual medicines, materials, and various weapons and treasures, all piled into glittering, colorful mountains.

    It was obvious that someone had organized the treasure, as they¡¯d been split neatly into categories.

    When he first saw this, even Su Yi was briefly stunned.

    There were over a hundred different types of spiritual medicine, and all were at least tier four! There was no shortage of rare and precious tier-five spiritual medicines either!

    All of the spiritual materials were suitable for Origin Dao cultivators to refine into tools. The pills and cultivation resources were extraordinary too, and they were shockingly valuable.

    These spiritual medicines are enough to refine a batch of ¡®Yin-Yang Nine?Purities?Pills.¡¯ If I use them to supplement my cultivation, I can reach the peak of the An¨¡srava Realm within half a month.

    These spiritual materials are actually enough to make a Five Elements Profound Amplification Formation.....

    Right, I need to make a bunch of talismans to give to Lingxue and Cha Jin so they can protect themselves.

    I can melt the other spiritual materials, as well as the weapons I don¡¯t need, and use them to nourish the Abstruse God Sword and boost its strength and level.

    ¡­Before long, Su Yi had a n.

    He wasn¡¯t worried about enemiesing after him, but he had no choice but to take precautions to prevent them from targeting those around him.

    Especially because today¡¯s battle was sure to provoke widespread uproar. Who knew how much attention he¡¯d draw? It would be hard to prevent those with ulterior motives from plotting against those he cared about.

    Su Yi put away the Snow Beetle Jade Pendant, then took out his wicker chair and sat down. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    ¡°The Su Family sent people here earlier,¡± Fang Yuan said hurriedly. ¡°They¡¯ve already finished preparing the offerings. They include the ashes of thirty-nine Su nsmen and one hundred and thirty-three guards and servants, as well as the remains of You Qingzhi and Su Boning. Tomorrow morning at dawn, they¡¯ll send them directly to the Green Prayer Mountains.¡±

    As he spoke, Fang Yuan took out a folding notebook, which he passed to Su Yi. ¡°Your Excellency, here is a list of the offerings¡¯ names. Please feel free to look it over.¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t so much as nce at it. Instead, he asked right back, ¡°Tell me, do you think the Su Family would dare to deceive me?¡±

    Fang Yuan?didn¡¯t so much as stop?to think. ¡°Your Excellency, in my humble opinion, after surviving this cmity, there¡¯s no way the Su Family would dare mess around. After all, if their deception came to light, it would implicate the entire n. The consequences would be unimaginable; it¡¯s not worth the risk.¡±

    He paused, then continued, ¡°But if you¡¯re concerned, I can go through the list and investigate the offerings one by one.¡±

    Su Yi waved. ¡°Enough, never mind that.¡±

    Su Hongli was already dead, and he¡¯d already rid himself of the knots in his heart. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste any more time and energy on such trifles.

    Fang Yuan said, ¡°Your Excellency, the Sea-Swallowing King, Ge Changling, visited as well. He said that tomorrow, he¡¯d bring the stone stele he found on Green Ivy Yao Mountain here for you to see.¡±

    Su Yi found that rather surprising.

    And here he¡¯d nned to find a spare moment to visit Skyblue Mountain and see the mysterious prophecy engraved on the stele for himself. Who¡¯d have thought that Ge Changling had already decided to bring it here instead?

    This would save Su Yi a trip.

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Fang Yuan exined at top speed, ¡°There¡¯s onest thing. The Featherflow King, Yue Shichan, requests a private meeting tomorrow. She told me to let her know if you agree.¡±

    The image of a picturesque beauty in white with a sword strapped to her back floated into Su Yi¡¯s mental sea. He immediately said, ¡°Sure.¡±

    He then looked up at Fang Yuan. ¡°I¡¯ll soon leave the Jade Capital. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to apany me any longer.¡±

    Fang Yuan was stunned, and his gaze dimmed slightly. A momentter, heughed. ¡°I knew the day woulde that we had to part. I just didn¡¯t expect it toe so quickly. Your Excellency, please rest assured. I have ways of getting by, and should the chancee, I¡¯d be honored to serve you again.¡±

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then took out a nk jade talisman. He used his divine sense to carve a cultivation technique into it, then passed it to Fang Yuan. ¡°Here¡¯s a cultivation technique. It¡¯s nothing overly lofty, but it¡¯s highly suitable for your aptitude. Take it.¡±

    Fang Yuan quivered, knelt, and lowered his head to the ground. ¡°Your Excellency, you have my deepest gratitude!¡±

    ¡°The Dao is not to be passed on lightly, and the Dharma is not to be taught casually. I¡¯ve witnessed your performance during my time here, and you haven¡¯t disappointed me. If you achieve sess in your cultivation, just remember not to rely on my name as you conduct your affairs,¡± said Su Yi calmly.

    Fang Yuan said solemnly, ¡°Please, rest assured. I¡¯ll engrave your teachings into my heart and remember them as long as I live!¡±

    ¡°Go back and rest,¡± said Su Yi. He then rose from his wicker chair, put his hands behind his back, and returned to his room.

    Many yearster, when Fang Yuan established himself as a Spirit Dao expert, and when the people of this world honored him as a ¡°Silent Night Divine Monarch¡±, he thought back to what happened here tonight, and his heart surged with emotion.

    A line from an ancient poem read: ¡°an immortal patted my head, tied up my hair, and taught me the secret to eternal life!¡±

    That was how he felt.

    ¡­¡­

    Morning the next day, the fifth day of the fifth lunar month.

    This was the day Su Yi nned to sweep his mother, Ye Yufei¡¯s grave.

    A faint drizzle rained from the skies, and a?vast procession of imperial honor guards was stationed outside the northern city gates.

    Zhou Zhili stood at the front of the group, feeling both nervous and eager.

    He rose and got to work long before the sun, dressing himself in bright yellow robes embroidered with dragons and a feather headdress. He then led this grand procession to the gates to wait for Su Yi.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Suddenly, a calm voice reverberated throughout the gentle rain.

    Zhou Zhili looked over and saw a young man in blue carrying an oil paper umbre. He looked above it all, like a fallen immortal.

    This was none other than Su Yi.

    Now that he actually saw Su Yi, Zhou Zhili was instantly ovee with nervousness, and he stammered, ¡°Brother Su, I¡­ I¡¯m?here to¡­.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze swept across the guards, and he vaguely understood. ¡°Did your father send you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± said Zhou Zhili. He hurriedly added, ¡°But it¡¯s been a long time since Ist saw you, so I wanted to take this opportunity to see you too.¡±

    Su Yi waved dismissively. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You cane with me. Just you, though.¡±

    Zhou Zhili hurriedly agreed, then scampered off into the distance after Su Yi.

    The grand procession was instantly struck dumb.?Is His Highness the crown prince just going to leave us here?

    In truth, Zhou Zhili really didn¡¯t have any mental energy to spare for them. What could be more important than following Su Yi right now?

    As they walked, Su Yi didn¡¯t even need to ask. Zhou Zhili took the initiative to tell him the whole story about how he¡¯d be the crown prince.

    Upon finishing his tale, he looked at Su Yi nervously, as if he had a guilty conscience.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. ¡°Isn¡¯t this good news? What are you so nervous about? I roughly understand your father¡¯s intentions. When you go back, you can tell him that I have no interest in the Great Zhou¡¯s affairs, but that <i>you¡¯re</i> wee to borrow my name.¡±

    After a brief, stunned pause, Zhou Zhili realized the implications.

    Su Yi was obviously saying that, were the Great Zhou under Zhou Zhili¡¯s leadership, he could borrow Su Yi¡¯s name to intimidate the nation¡¯s martial artists.

    But if his father tried it, he¡¯d get nowhere!

    Zhou Zhili was so moved that he was beside himself with emotion, and he feltpletely dazed.

    Did meat pies ever fall out of the sky?

    They did!

    One had justnded right on Zhou Zhili¡¯s head, and he was still dizzy!

 Chapter 352: The Eternal Sky Has Neither Wind Nor Dust, Its Radiant Moon Illuminates My Sword Heart

    <h4>Chapter 352: The Eternal Sky Has Neither Wind Nor Dust, Its Radiant Moon Illuminates My Sword Heart</h4>

    Yesterday, when Su Yi fought the Unknown Dragons, the emperor of the Great Zhou never once made an appearance. Even after they fell, the emperor was nowhere to be seen.

    Yet now, this morning, the newly-crowned heir apparent, Zhou Zhili, hade here to see him. How could Su Yi possibly miss the emperor¡¯s intentions?

    In simple terms, the current emperor of the Great Zhou didn¡¯t care about the Unknown Dragons¡¯ deaths in the least!

    And he¡¯d sent Zhou Zhili to see Su Yi for no other purpose than to borrow Su Yi¡¯s prestige to intimidate the nation!

    After all, the Unknown Dragons were already dead. This was no different from snapping the imperial n¡¯s spine. How could they ward off invasion by foreign enemies now?

    The power of their mundane armies was nowhere near sufficient to intimidate cultivators.

    The emperor of the Great Zhou was obviously well aware that he couldn¡¯t make Su Yi work for him, so he sent Zhou Zhili instead.

    Su Yi wouldn¡¯t act as the imperial family¡¯s protector just because of that.

    Thus, he had Zhou Zhili deliver a message on his behalf:

    Want to borrow my prestige to intimidate the Great Zhou¡¯s enemies?

    Go right ahead.

    But Zhou Zhili must be the one to lead the Great Zhou!

    This was an exchange.

    ¡­¡­

    Deep within the Green Prayer Mountains.

    Numerous urns were already ced in front of Ye Yufei¡¯s grave.

    These were the Su Family¡¯s offerings.

    It was drizzling, and the mountains were gray and overcast.

    Su Yi stopped before the grave and stood there in silence.

    Zhou Zhili, however, took out incense and joss paper, squatted, and set them on fire. Smoke rose into the air.

    Some timeter.

    Su Yi took out the Netherworld Thunder Punishment Bell.

    This was a Spirit Treasure of the demonic way, but he¡¯d already discerned its secrets.

    When it was still intact, it was an extremely powerful treasure. It was the work of a Spirit Dao advanced cultivator of the demonic way.

    Su Yi was certain that, when Ye Yufei first brought it here from another world, it was already severely damaged.

    Otherwise, that demonic spirit couldn¡¯t possibly have been so weak.

    What he found really fishy was that the bell contained the power of an extremely mysterious ¡°brand.¡±

    When he examined it with his divine sense, he discovered a mysterious diagram inside it.

    It depicted a strange tree towering into outer space, past the blue dome of heaven and into the void beyond. Its branches were covered in the broken corpses of stars.

    The image contained a line of text written in the ancient glyphs of demons and gods¡ª

    ¡°The origins of the azure, the emperor controls the secrets of the nine extremes.¡±

    If not for the memories of his past life, Su Yi couldn¡¯t possibly have interpreted such ancient characters.

    However, although he could read them, Su Yi had no idea what the text meant.

    The ¡°origins of the azure¡± could just barely be interpreted as ¡°the origins of the Azure Continent.¡± But what did ¡°the emperor controls the secrets of the nine extremes¡± mean?

    And just what did the ancient glyphs have to do with the picture of the tree?

    In his past life, in an ancient ruin, Su Yi once saw a tree of stars. Radiant stars hung from every branch; it was wondrous to the extreme.

    Yet the tree depicted in the diagram wasn¡¯t a true tree of stars. Instead, the corpses of fallen stars hung from its branches!

    This was decidedly strange.

    After mulling it over from several different angles, Su Yi¡¯s rough guess was that his mother had likely brought the Netherworld Thunder Punishment Bell from another world precisely for the purpose of investigating the meaning behind the phrase ¡°origins of the azure, the emperor controls the secrets of the nine extremes.¡±

    In other words, the value of the demonic bell wasn¡¯t its strength, but rather, that the power imprinted in it contained enormous secrets.

    Some timeter, Su Yi set those thoughts aside, then got down on his knees and bowed three times before his mother¡¯s grave.

    Su Yi pressed his fingers into a sword and cut, instantly opening the grave, revealing the coffin within.

    He walked up and opened it.

    Inside was a withered corpse. It had long since ceased to resemble his mother.

    This was the difference between life and death.

    In life, she was a peerless beauty of her generation and a mighty cultivator. In death, all that remained of her were withered bones buried in the dirt.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Su Yi flicked his fingers, and a wisp of me floated down onto the corpse, quickly burning it to ash, which Su Yi gathered into the Netherworld Thunder Punishment Bell.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Yi didn¡¯t linger any further.

    Su Yi came here to sweep his mother¡¯s grave, as well as to take Ye Yufei¡¯s remains with him. This would prevent his more ruthless enemies from desecrating her corpse to target him.

    He¡¯d already seen plenty of such behavior in his past life.

    ¡­¡­

    Upon returning to the Jade Capital, Zhou Zhili bade him farewell, then went back to the imperial pce.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, returned to Pinewind Vi, only to discover that Ge Changling was already there waiting for him. After exchanging a few quick pleasantries, he took out a stone stele.

    It was two feet long, ck and spotted, with an air of antiquity. A line of ancient characters was carved on its surface.

    ¡°The sealed power will one day break free of the earth.

    ¡°Everything that is shackled will one day escape its bonds.

    ¡°The grand events and bloodshed of days long gone will return even grander than before.

    .

    ¡°Before the mists part, consider all unusual urrences omens!¡±

    Su Yi stared intently at the text for a moment, but he didn¡¯t discover anything worthy of notice. He then turned his attention to the stele itself.

    ¡°After discovering the stele, I realized that its materials aren¡¯t the least bit simple. It''s immune to both water and fire, and swords and sabers cannot scratch it. Even a Grain Avoidance cultivator¡¯s full-force attack can barely shake it,¡± said Ge Changling.?¡°Strangest of all, the stele can suppress the power of thendscape and absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. Ordinary treasures cannot even begin topare.¡±

    Ge Changling then let out a self-deprecatingugh. ¡°Perhaps my talent and knowledge arecking. Despite years of research and pondering, I¡¯ve yet to truly discern any of the?stele¡¯s?secrets.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not at all strange that you wouldn¡¯t recognize it,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°The stone used to make this stele is called ¡®Worldspirit Star Soulstone.¡¯ It¡¯s produced in outer space, and it¡¯s extremely rare. It¡¯s a top-notch material for refining Spirit Treasures. Some of it is mixed into the stele.¡±

    Having said this, Su Yi¡¯s expression turned a little strange. To the best of his knowledge, Worldspirit Star Soulstone was rare and precious even in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds.

    Who¡¯d have thought that here, on the Azure Continent, someone would use such a divine material to make a stone stele? How was that any different from desecrating a natural treasure?

    But then, it was highly possible that whoever had made this stele didn¡¯t care about that at all!

    ¡°Worldspirit Star Soulstone?¡± Ge Changling couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised. ¡°So, my disciple was right all along¡­¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shot up. ¡°Your disciple recognized it too?¡±

    Ge Changling said, ¡°My disciple is called Ge Qian. He lost his parents at a young age and has cultivated at my side ever since. Years ago, when I brought this stele back from Green Ivy Yao Mountain, he recognized its materials at a nce.

    ¡°He said that he saw records of Worldspirit Star Soulstone in an ancient tome. Furthermore, he rmended that I ce the stele on Skyblue Mountain. He said that it could suppress the power of thendscape and absorb spiritual energy from heaven and earth. Over time, its presence would transform Skyblue Mountain into a treasured ground perfectly suited for cultivation.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. ¡°That disciple of yours isn¡¯t simple. He actually knew how to use the stele to gather spiritual energy?¡±

    A strange look appeared on Ge Changling¡¯s face. ¡°Fellow Daoist, I won¡¯t lie to you. There¡¯s indeed something strange about my disciple. I suspect he¡¯s inherited the power of an ancient legacy. Fortunately, he hasn¡¯t been possessed. Thus, I¡¯ve never asked him about his secrets, and I¡¯ve always turned a blind eye to his behavior.¡±

    He paused, then continued, ¡°Also, my disciple is iparably cautious by nature. Or, to put it less politely, he¡¯s aplete coward. He¡¯s never been willing to get involved in anything remotely dangerous.¡±

    Ge Changling thenughed. ¡°Back when you first took those Pure Yang Fire Peaches, I sent Ge Qian to look for you. Who¡¯d have thought that shortly after arriving in Mother Ghost Ridge, the kid would turn back for fear of something going wrong? He didn¡¯t even dare to meet with you first.¡±

    Only then did Su Yi realize that something like that had happened, and he couldn¡¯t help but find it funny. ¡°Hearing your description, it seems your disciple really is quite cautious.¡±

    Ge Changlingughed and shook his head. ¡°Being overly cautious is no different from being a coward. He¡¯s been exploring the Dark Sea for a while now. When he gets back, I¡¯d like to bring him to see you, Fellow Daoist. Perhaps you can see tell if there¡¯s something wrong with the boy.¡±

    ¡°Given his cautious nature, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll dare meet me,¡± said Su Yi casually. ¡°Of course, if he is willing, I¡¯d be happy to help you understand his secrets.¡±

    They chatted a little while longer before Ge Changling bade farewell and left.

    He insisted on leaving the stele behind, and he wouldn¡¯t let Su Yi refuse it.

    Su Yi knew that this was Ge Changling¡¯s way of repaying his mother¡¯s kindness.

    Alternatively, one might say he was doing this to assuage his guilt.

    Su Yi put away the stele, went back to his room, and began cultivating and meditating as usual.

    Later that day.

    The emperor of the Great Zhou issued a promation that from this day forth, Crown Prince Zhou Zhili would oversee the nation and wield sole authority over its affairs, with Hong Shenshang to assist him in managing the imperial court!

    When news spread, it threw the nation into uproar.

    Who could miss that although the emperor had yet to officially abdicate, he¡¯d essentially given the imperial throne to the sixth prince, Zhou Zhili, already? Once Zhou Zhili had a firm handle on the nation¡¯s authority, he could smoothly ascend to the throne!

    Later that same day, Zhou Zhili issued his first orders as the prince regent. He directly imprisoned Second Prince Zhou Zhikun and Third Prince Zhou Zhizhen, as well as their henchmen!

    There was no doubt about it; Zhou Zhili still nursed a grudge over what had happened at the Western Mountain¡¯s Tea Party!

    At the same time, Zhou Zhili issued a promation to the entire Great Zhou, dering Su Yi the nation¡¯s imperial preceptor!

    This news shook the popce and threw the nation into uproar once more.

    Imperial preceptor!

    This title was far more special than that of state preceptor. Throughout the Great Zhou¡¯s history, not one person had ever received this honor!

    After hearing this, who could fail to realize that Zhou Zhili¡¯s current position and sole authority over the nation were inextricably connected to Su Yi?

    ¡°Back at the Western Mountain Tea Party, Su Yi helped the crown prince y his foes and appoint the province¡¯s next governor. Who¡¯d have thought that just a few monthster, His Highness would be crown prince and oversee the nation, all thanks to Su Yi?¡±

    Countless people sighed.

    Some people rejoiced. ¡°With a living legend like Su Yi around, there¡¯s no need to worry about unrest in the Great Zhou, and which hostile nation would dare invade us?¡±

    ¡°The crown prince¡¯s luck¡­ Is simply heaven-defying¡­¡±

    Many people?sighed?to themselves. They thought that Zhou Zhili was one lucky bastard. He¡¯d be the future ruler of the Great Zhou practically without so much as lifting a finger. Su Yi had delivered him victory in the battle of session on a silver tter.

    Late that night, while the outside world was still in uproar, the Featherflow King Yue Shichan came calling.

    Su Yi had only just finished his cultivation when inspiration struck, and he waved his brush and wrote a line of text:

    The eternal sky has neither wind nor dust. Its radiant moon illuminates my sword heart.

 Chapter 353: Rumors of the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly

    <h4>Chapter 353: Rumors of the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly</h4>

    Yue Shichan¡¯s clothes were as white as snow, and she had an ancient sword strapped to her back. A piece of red string held her flowing ck hair in a casual ponytail, and she had a yellow-skinned gourd hanging from her waist.

    Beneath the fiery light of dusk, she looked like a painting of a pure immortal beauty.

    Su Yi slumpedzily in his wicker chair, looked her up and down, then pointed to a stone bench. ¡°Sit.¡±

    Yue Shichan casually took a seat. The setting sun illuminated her slender, delicate figure, its radiance like clothes woven out of gentle, misty light.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you already stand at the pinnacle of the Great Zhou¡¯s cultivation world. You¡¯re already practically invincible throughout the nation. What do you n to do going forward?¡± Yue Shichan parted her pink lips to speak. Her voice was gentle, clear, and pleasing.

    ¡°Invincible?¡± Su Yiughed. ¡°I¡¯m only a Xiantian Martial Ancestor. How could I call myself invincible? As for my ns¡­ I currently don¡¯t have any.¡±

    Yue Shichan smiled faintly. ¡°You¡¯re too modest. The way I see it, only another heaven-defying, miraculous genius or a Spirit Dao advanced cultivator can threaten you now.¡±

    Su Yi had no interest in lingering on this particr subject, so he took the wine jug from the nearby table and asked, ¡°Want a drink?¡±

    Yue Shichang took the yellow-skinned wine gourd hanging from her slender waist and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, how about you try my wine?¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t refuse. ¡°Sure.¡±

    Yue Shichan rose, then poured Su Yi a ss. The liquid was like clear amber, glinting with flecks of spiritual luster. The potent smell of alcohol permeated the air, carrying hints of distinctive sweetness.

    ¡°This is wine I brewed personally, deep within the wilderness of Silverme Yao Mountain,¡± Yue Shichan said, smiling with her eyes. She looked tranquil and transcendent. "It¡¯s made with the nectar of over one hundred types of spiritual flowers. Please, try it.¡±

    Su Yi raised and drained his ss. After taking a moment to savor it, he couldn¡¯t help but nod. ¡°Not bad at all. It¡¯s sweet and smooth, with a distinctive vor. Even rarer, it has a gentle spirituality, making it highly beneficial for nourishing the blood and qi.¡±

    Yue Shichan smiled, then refilled his ss. ¡°Fellow Daoist, aren¡¯t you curious as to why I¡¯vee calling?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it,¡± said Su Yi.

    Yue Shichan returned to her seat, thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Have you heard of the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly the Great Xia ns to host half a year from now?¡±

    Su Yi was briefly stunned. Then, he shook his head. ¡°No, never.¡±

    The Great Xia was the hegemon of the Azure Continent. Their forces were enormous, and their vast territory was home to countless sects. Even their vassal states numbered in the dozens!

    The Great Zhou, Wei, and Qin were at bestparable to the Great Xia¡¯s vassal states. They couldn¡¯t even begin topare to the Great Xia itself.

    However, the distance between the Great Zhou and the Great Xia was enormous, and the flow of information between the two was restricted. Thus, the ordinary citizens of the Great Zhou typically hadn¡¯t even heard of the Great Xia.

    Even to cultivators, the Great Xia was simply too far away. They knew of it only from rumors, and understood only the very tip of the iceberg.

    Yue Shichan continued, ¡°The emperor of the Great Xia announced the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly this year. The imperial family will be hosting it in tandem with the Great Xia¡¯s four peak-level factions¡­

    ¡°Any cultivator who¡¯s reached the Origin Dao is allowed to participate. The Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly shall consist of a series of duels, or ¡®discussions of the Dao¡¯. Everyone who enters the top thirty will receive a Sumeru Talisman.

    ¡°Those in the top ten receive legacies, treasures, spiritual medicines, as well as other rewards prepared by the current emperor of the Great Xia.

    ¡°The top three will each receive a piece of Jade Pearl Essence.

    ¡°They say the first-ce winner will receive a special and mysterious reward.¡±

    When he heard this, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°They¡¯re offering Jade Pearl Essence as a reward? The Emperor of the Great Xia has?sure?spared no expense.¡±

    Jade Pearl Essence was a highly distinctive divine material. It was used to temper a cultivator¡¯s foundations in the Grand Dao.

    To those about to enter the Origin Pce Realm, this divine material could help them open a Dantian Origin Pce of extraordinary quality!

    Even in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, a divine material like this was extraordinarily valuable.

    Of course, what surprised Su Yi was that the emperor of a mundane nation in a mundane realm like the Azure Continent could offer such a treasure as a reward. From this, it was clear how terrifying the Great Xia¡¯s umtions were.

    ¡°They say the current emperor of the Great Xia is most likely an advanced cultivator of the Spirit Dao. He¡¯s a man of outstanding vision and ability, and his strength is deep and inscrutable,¡± Yue Shichan said softly. ¡°Furthermore, the Great Xia began scouring the world in search of good fortune a long time ago. The number of lucky chances and fortuitous encounters that have fallen into the Xia Emperor¡¯s hands isn¡¯t small in the least.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    This was the advantage of bing emperor. Onemand, and countless people would search the world for treasure and opportunities on your behalf.

    As the man running the Great Xia, the undisputed hegemon of the continent, the cultivation resources the Xia Emperor had umted over the years were inestimably numerous.

    Su Yi was well aware that, if the emperor really was a Spirit Dao cultivator, with the methods at his disposal, it wouldn¡¯t be at all difficult to gather good fortune from all over the continent.

    Take the Great Zhou. Over the years, Emperor Zhou had scoured the Eight Great Yao Mountains of treasure and fortune, most of which went straight to the Unknown Dragons. As a result, everyst one of the Unknown Dragons was in possession of ancient legacies. All of them mastered ancient secret arts, and theirbat prowess far surpassed others of the same cultivation.

    The Great Xia was the hegemon of the entire Azure Continent. It was easy to imagine that their territory had numerous mysteriousnds and danger zones simr to the Eight Great Yao Mountains.

    The Xia Emperor had umted opportunities and strokes of fortune for years. Of course he¡¯d built up an awful lot!

    ¡°What is a Sumeru Talisman?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°They say that a mysterious ind was discovered within the Great Xia. It¡¯s called Sumeru Immortal Ind. Only those in possession of a Sumeru Talisman can enter it in search of good fortune.¡±

    Su Yi was vaguely starting to understand. ¡°I¡¯m afraid the Xia Emperor is convening this ¡®Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly¡¯ precisely to choose a group of cultivators to help him search Sumeru Immortal Ind for good fortune. Am I right?¡±

    Yue Shichan nodded. ¡°Most likely, but as cultivators, who could resist such temptation?¡±

    ¡°In that case, Sumeru Immortal Ind can¡¯t be simple,¡± said Su Yi, seemingly deep in thought. ¡°Most likely, only Origin Dao cultivators can enter, and it¡¯s undoubtedly extremely dangerous. Otherwise, the emperor wouldn¡¯t need to go through all this trouble to select a group of top-ss Origin Dao cultivators.¡±

    Yue Shichan froze. ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    ¡°If Spirit Dao cultivators could enter Sumeru Immortal Ind, how could Origin Dao cultivators possibly get in on the action?¡±ughed Su Yi. ¡°Simrly, if Sumeru Immortal Ind weren¡¯t dangerous, why bother hosting the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly? He could just pick anyone and be done with it.

    ¡°In short, the way I see it, I¡¯m afraid the emperor of the Great Xia doesn¡¯t understand the situation on Sumeru Immortal Ind either, and hecks confidence. Thus, he has little choice but to arrange such an event to choose the best of the best to venture forth in search of good fortune.¡±

    Having said all this, Su Yi raised and drained his ss.

    In the 108,000 years of his past life, he¡¯d participated in countless simr operations, venturing into all sorts of hiddennds and danger zones. He¡¯d even organized numerous events much like the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly.

    How could he fail to understand the emperor¡¯s motivations?

    Yue Shichan¡¯s bright eyes lit up with surprise and admiration. ¡°I¡¯m surprised, Fellow Daoist. You actually saw through the event¡¯s mysteries at a nce.¡±

    Su Yi waved thepliment away. ¡°You just let the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly¡¯s rewards tempt you. You didn¡¯t think about it beyond that.¡±

    Yue Shichan couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Then¡­ Fellow Daoist, are you interested in participating in the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly?¡±

    Su Yi looked up at the picturesque beauty, the young woman like an immortal fairy, and smiled faintly. ¡°So, you came here today to invite me to go to the Great Xia with you?¡±

    Beneath Su Yi¡¯s direct, bold gaze, Yue Shichan felt vaguely ufortable, but she nheless admitted it. ¡°That¡¯s right. I won¡¯t keep it from you; countless people have searched the Great Zhou¡¯s Eight Great Yao Mountains in search of fortune. It¡¯ll be hard to find anything else of value there.¡±

    A hint of exasperation appeared on Yue Shichan¡¯s delicate, beautiful features. ¡°It¡¯s not just the Great Zhou, either. The Great Wei and Great Qin are much the same. I¡¯ve spent years wandering the three nations on foot, visiting countlessnds of danger and opportunity, but I¡¯ve generally returned empty-handed.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯ve decided to test your luck in the Great Xia?¡± asked Su Yi.

    She nodded. ¡°Exactly.¡±

    ¡°Did you know that in three years at the minimum, or five years at the most, the Radiant Epoch will descend upon the Azure Continent?¡±

    Yue Shichan was briefly stunned. Then, she said admiringly, ¡°I just knew that the legendary Radiant Epoch would one day descend upon us. I wouldn¡¯t have guessed you could deduce a rough timeline for its arrival.¡±

    She paused, then continued, ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but I¡¯m proceeding to the Great Xia to continue my cultivation precisely for the sake of preparing for the Radiant Epoch. I want to work hard and raise my cultivation a little.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes shone with admiration.

    Over the course of their conversation, he realized that this picturesque beauty pursued the Dao with pure, determined focus.

    He thought for a moment, then looked at her and said, ¡°If you¡¯re willing, I can act as your guide to greater heights of the Grand Dao. I won¡¯t promise anything else, but I can at least guarantee you¡¯ll make it further with my support.¡±

    Yue Shichan pressed her lips into a smile. ¡°Fellow Daoist, do you n to take me as your disciple?¡±

    Su Yi shook his head and sighed. ¡°Unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary, or unless I¡¯m extremely impressed, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll never ept another disciple ever again.¡±

    His tone carried a hint of mncholy.

    Yue Shichan was briefly stunned.?He makes it sound like I¡¯m not even qualified to be his disciple?

    A momentter, she got her emotions back under control and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to think it over carefully.¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t push. He just said casually, ¡°You cane find me whenever you¡¯ve made up your mind.¡±

    He did quite admire Yue Shichan. It was his first time encountering such a good seedling since his reincarnation. Her bearing, talent, and appearance were all top-notch.

    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t lower himself by pushing her.

    It was then that Yue Shichan batted her eyes and asked with a smile, ¡°Then¡­ Fellow Daoist, would you be interested in going to the Great Xia with me?¡±

 Chapter 354: A Banquet, Discussing a Sect

    <h4>Chapter 354: A Banquet, Discussing a Sect</h4>

    Su Yi could sense that Yue Shichan really wanted to go to the Great Xia with him.

    Even so, he shook his head and refused.?¡°I can¡¯t go now.¡±

    It had been a month since Su Yist saw Wen Lingxue and Cha Jin. Before he went to the Great Xia, he had to get the people around him settled in.

    Cultivating one¡¯s heart amidst mortal dust required one to temper themself through mundane sentiments and entanglements. Besides, Su Yi had never been heartless. How could he just up and leave?

    He indeed admired Yue Shichan, but he couldn¡¯t just disregard everything else and leave for the Great Xia with her just because of that.

    Yue Shichan instantly felt a bit dejected, but Su Yi said gently, ¡°The Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly doesn¡¯t start for another half year, right? There¡¯s no reason I can¡¯t goter.¡±

    Yue Shichan quickly got her emotions under control and nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you there.¡±

    She paused, suddenly a bit hesitant, then slipped a string of snow-white bells off her cuff and passed them to Su Yi. ¡°These are Mother and Child Rhinoceros Horn Bells. If you proceed to the Great Xia, so long as you have these on you, I¡¯ll be able to find you immediately. Please ept them.¡±

    Su Yi took them, then looked them over. The little bells were exquisitely crafted, and they were carved out of?Purpleplume Rhinocerous?Horn Jade. They were smooth and soft to the touch, and they?emanated?a faint and subtle fragrance.

    Su Yi red his nostrils, and he quickly recognized the scent; it was a perfect match for Yue Shichan¡¯s own gentle fragrance.

    There was no doubt about it; she¡¯d worn the string of bells for so long that they were permeated with her scent.

    When she sensed the subtle movements of Su Yi¡¯s nostrils, Yue Shichan was stunned. Her fair, beautiful face went somewhat rigid, and her eyshes quivered.

    A momentter, she took a deep breath, then got up. ¡°Then I shan¡¯t disturb you any longer. Farewell, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    ¡°Wait,¡± Su Yi called out. ¡°Hold on a moment.¡±

    As he spoke, he took a nk jade talisman. After a moment¡¯s thought, he used his divine sense to engrave a miniature array.

    He then passed it to Yue Shichan. ¡°This is a Small Five Elemental Shift Talisman. When you encounter danger, use your cultivation base to activate it. It can instantly transport you a hundred miles away. Not even Spirit Dao cultivators can prevent it from taking effect.¡±

    ¡°You can use the talisman up to three times, but each use expends an enormous amount of your energy, so don¡¯t use it except when you¡¯re in danger.¡±

    Yue Shichan¡¯s eyes filled with surprise. ¡°This¡­ Did you make this just now?¡±

    Just hearing his description of its effects, Yue Shichan knew that this was a life-saving treasure. Not even Spirit Dao cultivators could stop her from fleeing with it. How strong must it be?

    But if it were that simple, it¡¯d be easy to ept. It¡¯s not like Yue Shichan didn¡¯t have her own secret treasures and trump cards.

    No, what really surprised her was that Su Yi had made the talisman on the spot, seemingly without any effort!

    That was no different from turning trash into treasure; it was a miracle!

    However, Su Yi only sighed in response. ¡°My cultivation is limited, so this is the best I can make. Still, it¡¯ll be enough to keep you alive and help you avert disaster.¡±

    Yue Shichan was stunned.?He¡¯s seriously not satisfied with it!?

    ¡°Quick, take it.¡± Su Yi proffered it to her.

    Yue Shichan hurriedly epted it with both hands, then gazed deeply at him, a smile on her lips. ¡°Many thanks!¡±

    The light of dusk added an additionalyer of inscrutability to the blue-robed youth reclining in his wicker chair.

    After she bade farewell and left, that image of him floated back into her mind, and she couldn¡¯t get it out of her head.

    ¡°That guy¡­ Just what kind of person is he?¡±

    Meanwhile, in Pinewind Vi.

    Su Yi leaned back into his chair and said to no one in particr, "I wouldn¡¯t have guessed I¡¯d encounter someone with an innate Profound Illumination Spiritual Body. A physique of this level is rare to the extreme. She has a natural-born talent for cultivation. Were the peak-level ancient sects of the Nine Provinces to discover her, they¡¯d scramble to recruit her¡­

    ¡°Oh,ter on, if I get the chance, I can have her cultivate alongside me. I can¡¯t just let a good seedling like her go to waste."

    ¡­.

    Later that day, Yue Shichan left on a solitary journey to the Great Xia.

    It was also on this very day that the newly-appointed imperial preceptor, the talk of the town, silently disappeared from the capital without anyone knowing it.

    One dayter.

    A fierce golden eagle silentlynded on Mount?Autumnleaf, not far from the Imperial Provincial Capital.

    The blue-robed youth seated on its back rose, then leisurely dismounted. He casually tossed the bird a tier-four spirit stone. ¡°This is your reward.¡±

    The bird nervously epted it, quivering in fright as it looked at Su Yi.

    Just one day ago, it had been fast asleep, deep within the mountains. The bird would never have guessed that a young man would appear out of nowhere, p it awake, then demand it acted as his mount!

    The golden eagle was the hegemon of its mountain. How could it possibly agree to that?

    In the end, Su Yi forced it to the ground, leaving it no choice but to submit to Su Yi¡¯s tyranny¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Take it and go.¡± Su Yi waved it away.

    This tier-nine vicious bird reacted as if it had received an imperial pardon, soaring off in a panic.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, ced his hands behind his back and walked toward the academy built on Mount?Autumnleaf.

    This was his second visit to Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy.

    Last time, it was shortly after he arrived in the Provincial Capital. He had Zheng Muyao take him straight to Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy so that he could terminate his marriage with Wen Lingzhao face-to-face.

    Now, on his second visit, he was already the famous imperial preceptor of the Great Zhou, a legendary figure who¡¯d killed numerous Earthly Immortals in rapid session.

    Of course, Su Yi didn¡¯t care about such empty titles.

    Burbling Spring Pavilion.

    Cha Jin and Ning Sihua were currently ying chess.

    When she saw that Cha Jin looked uneasy, Ning Sihua couldn¡¯t help but sound exasperated. ¡°Miss Cha Jin, your young lord is already safe and sound, so why do you still seem like you¡¯ve lost your soul?¡±

    Cha Jin lowered her head bashfully. ¡°I¡­ I was wondering when he¡¯de back, and I got a bit distracted.¡±

    As she spoke, she hurriedly picked up a piece and was just about to y it when she heard someone chuckle beside her.

    ¡°You¡¯re ying so badly that even if an immortal were to take over, they couldn¡¯t turn this game around.¡±

    Cha Jin shook from head to toe.

    Thud!

    The chess piece slipped from between her smooth, slender white fingers, then spun non-stop.

    However, Cha Jin couldn¡¯t be concerned with that. She shot to her feet, and when she saw the tall, familiar figure beside her, she was dumbstruck.

    ¡°Young¡­ Young Lord!?¡± Her beautiful eyes widened, and her shiny lips opened. Disbelief was written all over her face, as if she suspected she were dreaming. It just didn¡¯t feel real.

    When he saw her surprise, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    A momentter, Cha Jin hugged him tight. This caught Su Yi off guard.?Is it worth getting so worked up over?

    Ning Sihua suddenly felt like a third wheel, so she silently slipped away.

    ¡°Young Lord, I¡¯m so d you¡¯re back. I¡¯ve been so worried that you wouldn¡¯t want me anymore¡­ I¡­ I was really so scared¡­.¡± Cha Jin¡¯s delicate frame quivered. A pair of jade-like arms hugged Su Yi tight, as if afraid she¡¯d lose him again. Long-suppressed emotions burst out of her, like floodwaters breaking through a dam as shepletely lost control. Tears streamed down her face.

    Su Yi felt a bit ufortable at first, but gradually, his heart softened. He gently reached out and patted her on the back. ¡°Enough; I said it earlier. There¡¯s nothing I hate more than watching a woman cry her eyes out.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Cha Jin hurriedly rxed her stranglehold on Su Yi and wiped the tears from her face. She whispered, ¡°Young Lord, I just couldn¡¯t control myself¡­.¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Any idiot could see that.¡±

    Cha Jin¡¯s cheeks blushed red, as if she had a fever, and she said in a voice as quiet as a gnat, ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself¡­¡±

    ¡°Take some time to calm down, then gather everyone for a banquet,¡± said Su Yi gently.

    Cha Jin wasn¡¯t the only one staying at Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy. Wen Lingxue and the Feng Siblings were here too.

    It had been a long time since they¡¯dst seen each other. Naturally, a banquet was in order.

    Cha Jin hurriedly nodded. This transcendent, slender, elegant beauty was meek and obedient as could be whenever Su Yi was around.

    When night fell, the teau near Burbling Spring Pavilion was lively as could be.

    Su Yi, Ning Sihua, Cha Jin, Wen Lingxue, Feng Xiaofeng, and Feng Xiaoran had all gathered for avish banquet¡ªpineblossom?wine, tea brewed in spring waters, rare and precious delicacies, melons and other fruits, and a wide array of refreshments.

    They chatted and ate, the atmosphere lively and harmonious.

    Wen Lingxue was delighted. Perhaps because she¡¯d had too much to drink, her fair, beautiful features were flushed red. Every moment of her eyes, everyugh and smile had anguid, yful charm unlike her typical tranquil good looks.

    She sat beside Su Yi, charming both in joy and in anger. Her eyes shone with happiness and delight.

    Cha Jin sat on Su Yi¡¯s other side. Her gaze asionallynded on Wen Lingxue, who was practically leaning against Su Yi, yet she felt no jealousy or urge topete.

    She was well aware that Wen Lingxue upied an irreceable position in Su Yi¡¯s heart.

    After several drinks, Ning Sihua asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist, what are your ns for the future?¡±

    ¡°I n to lie low and cultivate for a while,¡± said Su Yi casually. He¡¯d long since made ns to seize this rare lull to refine a batch of Yin-Yang Nine?Purities?Pills, as well as a Five Elements Profound Amplification Formation. He¡¯d make some talismans too while he was at it.

    If he had the time to spare, he¡¯d instruct his allies¡¯ cultivation and help them improve more quickly.

    So long as he prepared ordingly, the next time he needed to go out and temper himself, he wouldn¡¯t need to worry about their safety.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, how about¡­ How about we establish a sect?¡± said Ning Sihua. ¡°We can invite Mu Xi, Chen Zheng, Pu Yi, and our other alliance members to participate.¡±

    Su Yi mulled it over, then nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±

    Establishing a sect wouldn¡¯t just unite their hearts; it would protect them too.

    With him there as a deterrent, ordinary factions wouldn¡¯t dare offend members of their newly-established sect.

    Ning Sihua smiled. ¡°Great! Leave the various trivialities involved in its establishment to me. As for you, Fellow Daoist¡­ All you need to do is think of a name for the sect.¡±

    She knew Su Yi waszy, and if she asked him to handle such trivialities, he¡¯d surely lose patience. Thus, she volunteered to handle them herself.

    Su Yi waved. ¡°It¡¯s just a name. I¡¯ll just leave that up to you too.¡±

    The way he saw it, the goal of establishing a sect wasn¡¯t to promote any given body of knowledge or enlighten the masses, nor was it to expand his power and influence or dominate the nation.

    It was only significant as a way of protecting those around him.

    He wasn¡¯t truly establishing a sect, so the name didn¡¯t matter. He¡¯d just leave it up to Ning Sihua.

    Ning Sihua couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly. She knew Su Yi waszy, but she didn¡¯t expect he¡¯d be toozy to even think about his own sect¡¯s name.

 Chapter 355: Refining Pills, Placing Formations, a Letter From Home

    <h4>Chapter 355: Refining Pills, cing Formations, a Letter From Home</h4>

    Morning the next day.

    Su Yi moved the lotus-root-white arm wrapped around his neck, pressed both hands against the bed, and got up. He let out a long breath of turbid air.

    It seemed he had a bit too much to drinkst night, and he had a hard time keeping himself in check. As a result, their dual cultivation intensity almost got out of hand on numerous asions.

    Cha Jin was still fast asleep, her dark hair in disarray and her smooth shoulders half-bared. There was still a hint of a blush on her transcendently beautiful face.

    When he thought back to their night of passionate entanglements, he couldn¡¯t help but rub his forehead.

    It was like a poem:

    A pink butterfly seeks out a fragrant flower¡¯s trembling calyx,

    A dragonfly revels on the water¡¯s surface.

    Powerful sentiment and joy, the excitement lingers,

    A precious memory neither will forget.

    However, thinking back on it now, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel rueful.

    This was what they meant when they said ¡°A young woman¡¯s embrace may be soft, but her beauty is like a sword waiting to catch a foolish man off guard. Although no heads fall to the floor, she leaves his marrow depleted and dry, and his strength rapidly wanes.¡±

    Fortunately, he was proficient at the miraculous art of dual cultivation, and he had a solid cultivation base. He was different than in the past. If not, he feared he couldn¡¯t have endured a night of tossing and turning.

    He leisurely got out of bed and washed up, then left Burbling Spring Pavilion. The peak was shrouded in mist and covered in pine trees. Gazing into the distance, he saw the light of dawn shining through the sea of clouds, scattering flecks of golden light. It was a rousing sight, and it boosted his spirits.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ning, did you sleep poorlyst night?¡± Su Yi saw Ning Sihua seated before a pine tree, yawning. She looked exhausted.

    When she heard this, Ning Sihua¡¯s youthful face flushed red. ¡°Fellow Daoist, I think that going forward, you ought to erect a sound-proofing formation around Burbling Spring Pavilion at night. Fortunately, I¡¯m the only one living nearby, so no one else heard¡­.¡±

    After a brief, stunned pause, Su Yi realized what she was getting at. He couldn¡¯t help but nod seriously. ¡°I was negligent. Next time, I¡¯ll be more careful.¡±

    There was no trace of awkwardness or embarrassment in his expression. Just seeing how open he was left Ning Sihua stunned despite herself.

    Then, she shook her head. She dared not continue discussing something so ambiguous, so she hurriedly changed the subject. ¡°Fellow Daoist, the pill furnace you requested has already been prepared.¡±

    During the banquetst night, Su Yi mentioned that he wanted to refine a batch of pills, and Ning Sihua immediately fetched a precious medicinal cauldron she¡¯d kept in storage for years.

    ¡°Good.¡± Su Yi nodded.

    Starting that morning, Su Yi began a life of quiet cultivation at Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy. He paid no attention to news from the outside world whatsoever.

    During his leisure time, he instructed Wen Lingxue, Cha Jin, and the others¡¯ cultivation, but he spent most of his time refining medicine and talismans, cing formations, and carrying out other such tasks¡­

    Three dayster.

    Su Yi lit his furnace and started refining medicine in front of Burbling Spring Pavilion.

    He had forty-nine types of tier-five spiritual medicine as his primary materials, and seventy-two types of tier-four medicine as supplementary materials. Su Yi used his Dao Light of the Five Elements to activate the pill furnace and the Pill Clear Sect¡¯s ¡°Nine Step Thousand Currents Pill Incantation¡± to guide the origin energy of heaven and earth to stoke its mes.

    In the end, after a full six hours of refining, he sessfully produces a batch of Yin-Yang Nine?Purities?Pills.

    When the pills wereplete, nine-colored misty light soared into the firmament, the medicinal fragrance manifesting a hundred-foot fragrant cloud that permeated the air. The nearby trees and grasses all grew in a mad frenzy, significantly bigger than before.

    Such strange phenomena made Ning Sihua, Cha Jin, and the others gasp; it was as if they¡¯d just witnessed a miracle.

    When Su Yi opened the furnace, he found thirty-three Yin-Yang Nine?Purities?Pills. Each was the size of a pigeon egg, half pure, half turbid. They shone with nine-colored misty light, and their medicinal fragrance was as crisp and cold as ice.

    Su Yi kept fifteen pills for himself and distributed the others to Ning Sihua and the others.

    At his current cultivation, taking a pill a day meant that he¡¯d reach the peak of the Xiantian Martial Ancestor Realm within fifteen days.

    ¡­¡­

    Seven dayster.

    Deep within a stretch of mountains about ny miles away from Mount?Autumnleaf.

    The peaks were like halberds rising into the sky. One was particrly picturesque, grand, and magnificent. It was called Jade Barrier Mountain. It was ten thousand feet tall, with numerous cliffside springs and waterfalls. It was covered in pine forests and bamboo graves, lending it a serene tranquility.

    Su Yi stood at the very pinnacle of Barrier Jade Mountain, then soared into the air like a cyclone and stood in the sky.

    ¡°Rise!¡± He waved his sleeve, and dazzling arcs of light soared from seventy-two distinct regions of the mountain¡¯s base, sides, and peak, illuminating the world.

    Boom!

    The seventy-two divine arcs crisscrossed, reflecting a waterfall-like talisman array. Flecks of light fell like rain, enveloping all of Barrier Jade Mountain.

    ¡°Suppress!¡± Su Yi¡¯s hands formed seals, and the power of the grand formation filling the skies disappeared, vanishing into every inch of the mountain.

    ¡°This is the Five Elements Profound Amplification Formation. It circtes the power of the five elements, with a talisman array at its base. It can guide the natural force of the mountain, and amplify the power of its surroundings.¡±

    Su Yi stood with his hands behind his back, a hint of self-satisfaction on his face. ¡°Circted at full power, it can easily exterminate an Origin Dao cultivator. Even Spirit Dao cultivators can forget about breaking this formation without first paying a painful price.¡±

    Ning Sihua stood off to the side, feeling dazed and shaken.

    Although she didn¡¯t know it, Su Yi had spent the past few days refining practically every divine material he had on him, all for the sake of cing this formation. Furthermore, he put an enormous amount of effort into each of the formation gs; the refining process required twelve different methods, each a peak-level secret technique of the Dao of Talismans.

    If he didn¡¯t have divine sense, and if he hadn¡¯t researched numerous secret canons of the Dao of Talismans in his past life, he couldn¡¯t possibly have refined such an iparably profound, extraordinarily powerful grand formation.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re still missing the final step.¡± As he spoke, Su Yi drifted down to the base of the mountain and entered its depths through a tunnel he¡¯d prepared for this express purpose.

    Ning Sihua hurried after him.

    Before long, they arrived at a massive cave in the heart of the mountain.

    There was a hundred-foot formation diagram at its center, covered in intricate cloud markings. It was miraculous and inscrutable.

    ¡°This is the Big Dipper Spirit-Gathering Formation. It reflects the seven stars of the Big Dipper, and it connects with the force of the underground water veins flowing beneath the mountain range.¡± As Su Yi spoke, he walked up to the center of the diagram, then waved his hand.

    Bzz!

    A stone stele appeared. This was the very same stele carved of?Worldspirit?Star Soulstone that Ge Changling had given him, the one with the prophecy engraved on its surface.

    With this stele, he could contain the power of thendscape and gather ambient spiritual energy. Over time, it would transform the mountain into a blessednd for cultivation.

    Boom!

    Su Yi inserted the?stele?into the groove at the center of the formation. Instantly, the hundred-foot diagram lit up. Countless intricate cloud markings seemed toe to life, shing in and out of existence.

    A miraculous and inscrutable constetion diagram appeared in the sky, representing the Big Dipper.

    From that moment forth, the natural force of thendscape underwent a stark transformation, starting with the center of Jade Barrier Mountain. Surging spiritual energy gathered from all directions, building up around the mountain. With the Five Elements Profound Amplification Formation as a guide, it surged into the Big Dipper Spirit-Gathering Formation.

    Whoosh!

    Spiritual mists churned, gathering without end and surging like a wave.

    Just watching this series of miraculous changes left Ning Sihua rooted to the spot. Only now did she realize that Su Yi¡¯s attainments in the Dao of Talismans and Formations had already reached such unbelievable heights!

    ¡°Using the Big Dipper Spirit-Gathering Formation and the stone stele will guide the ambient spiritual energy here. It can both support the Five Elements Profound Amplification Formation¡¯s operations and repeatedly nourish every tree and de of grass on Jade Barrier Mountain. Within a year, this ce will give rise to a spirit vein, making Jade Barrier Mountain into a blessednd for cultivation.¡±

    Su Yi walked out of the Big Dipper Spirit-Gathering Formation and said, ¡°Of course, if you cultivate here now, you could still absorb spiritual energy. It¡¯s just a bit mottled and impure, so you¡¯d need to repeatedly refine it to make its power your own.¡±

    Ning Sihua stared at Su Yi in a daze for a moment, then sighed, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re miraculous indeed.¡±

    Both his methods and this sheer level of expenditure were astonishing. How many people beneath the heavens could match this feat?

    However, Su Yi shook his head. ¡°These methods aren¡¯t much at all.¡±

    In his past life, he could have transformed heaven and earth with a snap of his fingers, transforming this ordinaryndscape into a top-notch cultivation holy ground.

    The formation he¡¯d just set up burned through a lot of precious resources. That aside, it could at most turn Jade Barrier Mountain into a blessednd fit for Origin Dao cultivators.

    As they conversed, they left the heart of the mountain and returned to the outside world.¡±

    ¡°You can control the Five Elements Profound Amplification Formation with this. I¡¯ll have you hold onto it. We shall establish our sect here, on Jade Barrier Mountain.¡±

    Su Yi took out a formation disc and passed it to Ning Sihua. ¡°Right, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to manage the sect¡¯s affairs going forward.¡±

    Ning Sihua felt an enormous amount of pressure, but at the same time, she couldn¡¯t help but feel delighted. From this, she could tell that Su Yi had enormous trust in her.

    She thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, since you¡¯ve ced a Five Elements Profound Amplification Formation on Jade Barrier Mountain, why not just call it the Profound Amplification Sect?¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Should we have a grand opening ceremony to celebrate our sect¡¯s founding and announce its existence to the world?¡± asked Ning Sihua.

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°Forget it. No need to rally our forces or boost our numbers. Sooner orter, the whole world will learn of our Profound Amplification Sect¡¯s existence either way.¡±

    Ning Sihua nodded and decided to invite Mu Xi, Pu Yi, and other members of their alliance over to discuss the sect¡¯s affairs.

    Just like that, it was settled.

    The two of them then began their journey back to Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy.

    Su Yi had only just returned when Wen Lingxue came looking for him, and she seemed anxious. ¡°Big Brother Su Yi, you should hurry and visit Big Sister Cha Jin. She just got a letter from her family, and¡­ As soon as she read it, she seemed frantic. Something must have happened.¡±

    Su Yi was stunned. He immediately returned to Burbling Spring Pavilion and saw Cha Jin standing there with a bundle on her back. It seemed she was preparing to leave.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Cha Jin froze, then whispered, ¡°Young Lord, I just received a letter from my family. It says something happened to my father, and that his life is in danger. I have to go home to see him.¡±

    Her face was fraught with concern.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shot up.

    Cha Jin¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°The letter just said that, for some unknown reason, he was stripped of his title as prefectural king, after which he fell gravely ill. My family is beset on all sides. The situation is dire; even my big brother has been kidnapped¡­¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed even deeper.

    Cha Jin hailed from the Great Wei, and she was a legacy disciple of their top cultivation faction, the Wheel of the Moon Sect. She was also the daughter of Shen Zhangkong, one of the Great Wei¡¯s eighteen prefectural kings. She was unquestionably a member of the Great Wei¡¯s nobility, a scion of the upper ss.

    Yet now, her father, Prefectural King Shen Zhangkong, had been stripped of his title. It was obvious how devastating a blow this was to the entire family.

    It was no wonder Cha Jin seemed so anxious and uncertain now.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then made up his mind. ¡°Alright. In any event, I have nothing better to do. I¡¯ll just apany you to the Great Wei.¡±

 Chapter 356: Sacrifice and Assistance

    <h4>Chapter 356: Sacrifice and Assistance</h4>

    Su Yi waszy.

    However, he wasn¡¯t heartless. If something had happened to Cha Jin¡¯s family, he naturally wouldn¡¯t just sit back and watch.

    Thus, he and Cha Jin left that very day, departing Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy on the back of Ning Sihua¡¯s Bluescale Eagle.

    ¡­¡­

    The Great Wei was west of the Great Zhou. Its territory was vast, but it was piercingly cold year-round, and it snowed most of the year.

    Thus, the Great Wei was also called ¡°the Land of Snow.¡±

    Martial arts were in vogue here too. Regardless of age and gender, everyone saw bing a martial artist as an honor.

    Celestial Pce City.

    This was the imperial capital of the Great Wei. It was prosperous and flourishing, and neither its size nor its years of umted history were the least bit inferior to the Great Zhou¡¯s Jade Capital. It might have even been superior.

    Today was the seventeenth day of the fifth lunar month.

    The skies were dark and overcast, and flurries as soft as goose feathers floated in the air, interspersed with biting, bone-chilling winds.

    The Bluescale Eagle carrying Su Yi and Cha Jinnded several miles from Celestial Pce City.

    Layers of snow nketed the earth, crunching when they walked.

    Everything was white and radiant as far as the eye could see. Cold winds howled throughout the boundlessndscape.

    Although Su Yi wore thin blue robes, he didn¡¯t feel the least bit cold. Instead, he said leisurely, ¡°This is the perfect day for taking a boat, a red y stove, and some hard liquor out on the river. What could be more pleasant than admiring the snowyndscape over drinks and hot pot?¡±

    After a moment¡¯s surprise, Cha Jinughed. ¡°If you¡¯re interested, there¡¯s ake called ¡®Thousand Snows¡¯ about ten miles northwest of the city. It¡¯s surrounded by mountains on all four sides and covered in snow year-round. The Green Shuttlefish living there are a matchless delicacy of the Great Wei. Once we have some spare time, I can take you there. We can go boating on theke, drink, and eat hot pot together.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how it goes. If we feel like it, we¡¯ll go. If we don¡¯t, there¡¯s no point in going. Come on, let¡¯s visit your family.¡± With that, Su Yi put his hands behind his back and walked off.

    Cha Jin affectionately patted the Bluescale Eagle¡¯s wings. ¡°Qing¡¯er, wait for us nearby. Once we¡¯ve resolved our business, we¡¯ll return to the Great Zhou.¡±

    The Bluescale Eagle nodded, spread its wings, and soared into the sky.

    Celestial Pce City was enormous. The winding ck city walls were like a giant dragon, and they were especially striking against the vast, snowyndscape.

    There were numerous peopleing in and out of the city. The bustling flow of human traffic had no shortage of martial artists.

    Thus, although Su Yi and Cha Jin¡¯s arrival attracted quite a few gazes, it caused no uproar.

    In the Great Zhou, Su Yi was a famed young legend, the man Crown Prince Zhou Zhili dered the nation¡¯s imperial preceptor.

    However, here in Celestial Pce City, he was nothing but an unfamiliar young man. That he drew any attention at all was because he had a peerless beauty like Cha Jin with him.

    Cha Jin seemed excited to be in Celestial Pce City, but the worry on her brow never once abated.

    She was home after a long absence. This was where she¡¯d grown up, yet she felt nervous.

    She was here because her family had run into trouble; she couldn¡¯t rejoice in her homing.

    After passing through the gates, Cha Jin hired a carriage, and she and Su Yi proceeded directly to the northeast, where the Shen Family lived.

    The Shen Family was one of the top ns in the Great Wei.

    Its leader, Shen Zhangkong, had received the title of ¡°prefectural king¡± years ago, and he was a highly-influential authority figure.

    The family estate was built in the northeast district, and it covered a hundred acres, including numerous courtyards and pavilions. Even the servants numbered in the hundreds. The estates were the very picture of wealth and tranquility.

    When the carriage neared the estate, Cha Jin hesitated, then whispered, ¡°Young Lord¡­ I want to go back on my own first and see what¡¯s going on.¡±

    Su Yi nodded.

    He could tell at a nce that Cha Jin worried about bringing him to see her family. It would invite unnecessary questions, or even trouble.

    After all, Cha Jin was the family head¡¯s daughter. If she suddenly brought a strange man home, it would inevitably draw attention.

    Thus, Cha Jin hurried in on her own.

    Su Yi thought for a moment and left the carriage. He nned to find a nearby inn and have a drink.

    However, before finding a suitable ce, he saw a familiar silhouette off in the distance.

    It was a dignified, handsome, elegant young man in red. He was apanied by two elderly servants as he strutted right through the Shen Family¡¯s gates.

    ¡°It¡¯s him.¡± Su Yi furrowed his brow in thought for a while before remembering. The young man in red was called Lu Hao, and he was Cha Jin¡¯s senior apprentice brother.

    Back in the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital, Lu Hao had once attempted to use a talisman sword to assassinate him.

    Later on, it was Lu Hao who led the Wheel of the Moon Sect¡¯s outer sect elder, Liu Hongqi, to the House of Waveswept Rocks.

    He wanted Liu Hongqi to kill Su Yi, but in the end, it was Liu Hongqi who died. Lu Hao escaped with his life.

    Su Yi still remembered that, even as he fled, Lu Hao shouted in fury, saying he¡¯d be sure toe back for revenge.

    Who would have thought that now, just a few monthster, he¡¯d bump into the guy here, in the Great Wei¡¯s capital city?

    Don¡¯t tell me that the Shen Family¡¯s problems are connected to the Wheel of the Moon Sect??Su Yi pondered for a moment, then lost all interest in drinking. Instead, he perched on the walls surrounding the Shen Family and silently enveloped the estate with his divine sense.

    ¡­¡­

    The Shen Family.

    ¡°Big Brother, didn¡¯t the letter say that you¡­ had been captured?¡± Cha Jin¡¯s eyes widened, disbelief written all over her face.

    She would never have guessed that the servants would lead her to her brother, Shen Yanxing!

    ¡°Little Sister, for now, please don¡¯t ask any questions. I¡¯ll take you to see Father.¡± Shen Yanxing sighed, his expression conflicted. He was tall and thin, with a handsome face, and his features were somewhat simr to Cha Jin¡¯s. He was a young elite of the Great Wei¡¯s younger generation in his own right.

    He now worked in the Office of Punishment, answering directly to the emperor of the Great Wei, and the emperor himself had praised him before.

    ¡°Big Brother, what exactly is going on? Why did you lie to me in your letter?¡± Cha Jin had been frantic with concern for her father and brother¡¯s safety, but now, she felt as if something were off. It seemed that she¡¯d been tricked.

    Shen Yanxing seemed like he dared not look her in the eye. ¡°When you see Father, you¡¯ll understand.¡±

    With that, he turned and led her to the Shen Family¡¯s conference hall.

    Despite her confusion, Cha Jin followed him.

    On the way there, her keen senses picked up on something. When they saw her, her nsmen and rtives¡¯ gazes were somehow off. Even the guards and servants were looking at her strangely.

    ¡°This¡­ What exactly is happening? The letter said something happened to my father. Don¡¯t tell me that¡¯s not the case?¡± Clouds of doubt arose within her heart.

    They soon arrived at the conference hall. Therge,vishly decorated room was crammed full of Shen Family higher-ups seated on both sides of the hall.

    All of them were her seniors. Some were elders, while others were deacons.

    A dignified middle-aged man in long robes sat at the middle of the hall. He had a willowy beard, and his eyes shed with electricity. He was extremely imposing.

    This was the head of the Shen Family, Shen Zhangkong, a long-famous Xiantian Martial Ancestor of the Great Wei. He was famous throughout the empire, and he had an illustrious reputation.

    When she saw so many higher-ups crammed into one room waiting for her, Cha Jin¡¯s heart clenched. Furthermore, seeing her father here filled her with confusion, and her face filled with astonishment.

    ¡°Father, you¡­ you¡¯re alright?¡±

    The letter she received said her father had been stripped of his title as prefectural king, and that he¡¯d since fallen gravely ill. It said the Shen Family was beset on all sides, and that the situation was dire.

    It even said her elder brother, Shen Yanxing, had been captured¡­

    Now, she couldn¡¯t help but feel bewildered. It seemed as if everything written in the letter was false!

    ¡°Lass, you¡¯re finally back,¡± said Shen Zhangkong. He rose to his feet, his expression conflicted.

    This wasn¡¯t the joy of a father and daughter reunited after a long separation. Even Cha Jin picked up on his unusual expression.?After years apart, it seems Father has be far more distant, like a stranger.

    ¡°Don¡¯t me me for lying to you in that letter. I had no other choice,¡± sighed Shen Zhangkong, returning to his chair. ¡°Fortunately, you¡¯re back. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid the Shen Family would have faced certain doom.¡±

    ¡°Certain doom?¡± This only made Cha Jin even more confused. ¡°This is the Great Wei. Who would dare threaten the Shen Family? Father, what exactly is going on? Why is that the more I learn, the less I understand?¡±

    Shen Zhangkong fell momentarily silent. ¡°Lass, don¡¯t ask any more questions. All I can say is, only you can save the Shen Family now.¡±

    Bitterness arose on his face, and he turned to the elder seated beside him. ¡°Grand Elder, how about you exin?¡±

    The grand elder wore ornate robes, and he had the bearing of a warrior, with eyes like a hawk. His name was Shen Zhongshan.

    The grand elder looked at Cha Jin, and he said gravely, ¡°Lass, our Shen Family is facing imminent destruction. I¡¯ll just ask you this: as a member of the Shen Family, if you had the ability to save all of our lives, would you?¡±

    Cha Jin didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°I would!¡±

    Shen Shanzhong lookedforted. ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask you one more question. What if saving the lives of the Shen Family required you to sacrifice your own life? Would you¡­ still be willing?¡±

    Instantly, all eyes were upon Cha Jin. Only Shen Zhangkong and Shen Yanxing averted their gazes, seemingly out of guilt.

    Cha Jin was stunned. She said in a daze, ¡°Sacrificing me can save the entire family?¡±

    Grand Elder Shan Zhongshan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right! Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have written that letter. We had youe back because the fate of the entire n now rests upon your shoulders.¡±

    Cha Jin was increasingly certain that something wasn¡¯t right here, and her heart felt heavy. She instinctively nced at her father and elder brother, only to discover that they refused to meet her gaze; they dared not look her in the eye.

    She felt stunned and disappointed, and her hands and feet felt cold.?What exactly happened to make even Father and Big Brother so ruthless? They¡¯re even willing to sacrifice me!?

    They¡­ How could they be this cruel and heartless?

    She took a deep breath, then gazed at Grand Elder Shen Shanzhong once more. ¡°And what if I don¡¯t agree, Grand Elder?¡±

    The group was instantly in uproar.

    Shen Shanzhong¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Lass, all of our lives are at stake. Why can¡¯t you sacrifice yourself? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re really willing to just watch as your father, brother, rtives¡­ and everyone else in the n all perish?¡±

    His expression was solemn and imposing, his gaze was sharp, and his bearing was imposing.

    Cha Jin suddenly felt like it was hard to breathe, and her pretty face was pallid. She¡¯d rushed here all the way from the Great Zhou. This was her home, the most familiar ce in the world. She could never have guessed it would turn out this way!

 Chapter 357: Kneel

    <h4>Chapter 357: Kneel</h4>

    Cha Jin struggled to control her grief and indignation. Her gaze swept across the gathered Shen Family higher-ups, one by one.

    ¡°I, Shen Chajin, am not afraid of death. So long as you tell me the reason, if my sacrifice can save the entire family, I¡­ I can ept it!¡±

    She practically spat thest couple of words through the gaps in her teeth.

    The entire conference hall fell silent.

    Now, even the higher-ups in attendance dared not meet Cha Jin¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Child, circumstances have forced our hand. Otherwise, who among us could bear to hurt you? All you need to know is that we have no choice either,¡± someone sighed.

    Another elder coldly berated her. ¡°Cha Jin, the Shen Family raised you. Have we ever mistreated you before? Now that we¡¯re in danger, you ought to repay us. You can¡¯t¡­ You can¡¯t be selfish!¡±

    ¡°Selfish?¡± Cha Jin shook with anger, practically spitting fire. ¡°You want to throw me away, but you won¡¯t even tell me why. You want to send me to my death, but you¡¯re calling?me?selfish?¡±

    She was starting to lose control of her emotions. She turned to face Shen Yanxing. ¡°You¡¯re my older brother, my own flesh-and-blood sibling. Do you want to send me to my death too?¡±

    Shen Yanxing¡¯s expression shifted erratically, but in the end, he snapped, ¡°Cha Jin, can you stop being so immature? If it were possible, I¡¯d rather take your ce, but my death won¡¯t save the family!¡±

    Cha Jin felt as if a knife were twisting in her heart, and the blood drained from her pretty face. ¡°All this talk, but ultimately, you gave up on me a long time ago¡­¡±

    She took a deep breath, then fixed her gaze on the center of the room, where her father, Shen Zhangkong sat. ¡°Father, all I want is a reason. You want to send me to my death; don¡¯t you think the least you can do is exin why?¡±

    Whap!

    Shen Zhangkong¡¯s face was ashen as he pped the armrest of his chair. ¡°If you want to know, I¡¯ll tell you. It¡¯s because of what you did in the Great Zhou. How else could this trouble implicate the entire Shen Family?¡±

    He rose, bristling with anger. ¡°You caused this cmity, so you have to take responsibility for it! You cannot me us for our heartlessness!¡±

    Every word mmed into Cha Jin¡¯s heart like a hammer. Her pretty face paled, and she felt a chill in her hands and feet, as if she¡¯d fallen into an icy abyss.

    She stood there as if she¡¯d lost her soul, muttering to herself, ¡°And here I thought that as children of the Shen Family, we ought to share in both prosperity and misfortune. I wouldn¡¯t have thought that even my own father and brother would abandon me over a single incident¡­¡±

    It was then that¡ª

    A burst of heartyughter rang out from beyond the hall. ¡°Cha Jin, Uncle Shen is right. You caused this mess, so how can you drag your innocent nsmen down with you?¡±

    Afterward, Yu Hao strode in, two elderly attendants in tow.

    ¡°Greetings, Young Lord Lu.¡±

    ¡°Young Lord Lu, your presence is an honor. Forgive us for not greeting you sooner.¡±

    Shen Zhangkong and the other Shen Family members instantly rose to greet him, their expressions full of deference and awe.

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Lu?¡± Cha Jin¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me ¡®senior apprentice brother.¡¯ I dare not ept such a lofty title,¡± said Lu Hao coldly. ¡°Since you¡¯re back, follow me.¡±

    As he spoke, he swept his gaze across the Shen Family higher-ups. ¡°None of you object to that, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Shen Zhangkong forced a smile. ¡°We nned to send the girl to the Wheel of the Moon Sect. We didn¡¯t anticipate that you¡¯de in person, Young Lord Lu.¡±

    The others smiled and nodded along.

    Cha Jin¡¯s face filled with disbelief. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the disaster facing the Shen Family has something to do with you!?¡±

    Lu Hao said expressionlessly, ¡°I¡¯m certainly not that capable. You really don¡¯t understand, even now? It¡¯s the Wheel of the Moon Sect that¡¯s after you, you traitor!¡±

    The Wheel of the Moon Sect?

    Cha Jin¡¯s delicate form quivered, but she finally seemed to understand. ¡°So that¡¯s why¡­ No wonder even my friends and rtives have turned against me¡­¡±

    Shen Yanxing sighed. ¡°Little Sister, since you¡¯ve already understood, leave with Young Lord Lu. Our Shen Family cannot bear the weight of this disaster.¡±

    Cha Jin¡¯s expression was wooden, and her heart seemed to turn to ask.

    There was nothing worse than an uncaring heart.

    Cha Jin was already disillusioned with the Shen Family. She no longer wanted to be connected to them in any way!

    ¡°Cha Jin,e with us. Be quick about it.¡± Lu Hao took Cha Jin by the arm and tugged.

    Whap!

    Cha Jin backhanded him, delivering a resounding p to his handsome face. He staggered back and fell to his knees with a thud, his face red and swollen.

    ¡°You bitch! How dare you hit me!?¡± Lu Hao covered his face and shouted.

    Shen Zhangkong and the other Shen Family members¡¯ expressions shifted, and they red at Cha Jin.

    ¡°Scoundrel! Why haven¡¯t you knelt and begged for Young Lord Lu¡¯s forgiveness yet?¡± Shen Zhangkong¡¯s face was ashen. He was utterly enraged.

    ¡°Kneel!¡± Grand Elder Shen Shanzhong bellowed, forceful and imposing. The others¡¯ expressions were unfriendly too.

    Cha Jin¡¯s p had stunned them, and they feared nothing more than offending Lu Hao and further implicating the Shen Family.

    ¡°Young Lord Lu, are you alright?¡± Lu Yanxing even went so far as to rush to Lu Hao¡¯s side. He stretched out his hand as if to help him up.

    All he got in exchange was a kick to the gut. ¡°Scram!¡±

    Lu Hao¡¯s kick sent Shen Yanxing flying back. He clutched his stomach, his back bent with pain, and his face flushed as red as a cooked shrimp.

    ¡°You bitch, I¡¯ve put up with you long enough already!¡± Lu Hao rose, charged, and raised his hand to p Cha Jin.¡±

    Shen Zhangkong hurriedly stopped him, then shed him an apologetic smile. ¡°Young Lord Lu, please, stay calm. Please leave this to me.¡±

    He then turned his imposing gaze on Cha Jin. ¡°Girl, I, Shen Zhangkong, gave you life. If you still recognize me as your father, kneel obediently and apologize to Young Lord Lu. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for forcing you to your knees!¡±

    Cha Jin¡¯s expression was increasingly bleak and wooden.?Is that¡­ Is that something a father should say to his daughter?

    ¡°Hurry up and kneel!¡± Shen Yanxing still clutched his gut. Lu Hao had kicked him, but he vented his anger on Cha Jin, and his face contorted with rage. ¡°Are you dead set on destroying your entire family?¡±

    However, his words only seemed to shock Cha Jin to her senses. ¡°From this day forth, I, Cha Jin, have no connection to the Shen Family whatsoever!¡±

    With that, she turned and left.

    This was the ce she was born and the ce she grew up, yet now, it was the ce she detested most. She didn¡¯t want to stay even a moment longer.

    ¡°Stop! Who said you could leave? Don¡¯t even think of leaving until you¡¯ve knelt and apologized,¡± roared Lu Hao.

    As he spoke, Shen Zhangkong reached out and pressed Cha Jin¡¯s shoulders, as if to force her to her knees.

    The nearby Shen Family higher-ups all had unfriendly expressions. They were ready and waiting; if Cha Jin attempted to flee, they¡¯d be there to seize her.

    Suddenly, a calm voice rang out.

    ¡°Cha Jin, if you just leave, won¡¯t you be letting these scumbags off too easily?¡±

    As soon as this voice rang out¡ª

    Shen Zhangkong felt dazed, as if a divine mountain had mmed into him. The force sent him flying back, and he mmed into a distant table. It burst apart, scattering fragments of wood.

    A tall, lean figure appeared alongside that calm voice. He was already standing beside Cha Jin.

    He was dressed in blue, and he looked leisurely and detached.

    This was none other than Su Yi.

    ¡°Young Lord¡­¡± It seemed Cha Jin had finally found someone she could rely on. All the grief and disappointment transformed into tears, which burst forth uncontrobly.

    When her own biological father and elder brother ruthlessly abandoned her, Su Yi was there, giving her heart something to cling to just as she was on the brink of despair.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry,¡± said Su Yi gently. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°Who are you? How dare you barge into the Shen Family estate?¡± bellowed a graying elder.

    Su Yi nced at him.

    Boom!

    The graying elder felt as if a sharp sword were cleaving into his soul. Blood flowed from the seven apertures of his face, and he shrieked before copsing limply to the floor.

    Given the current strength of Su Yi¡¯s divine sense, how could any mundane martial artist block it?

    The entire hall fell deathly silent. Without exception, the onlookers¡¯ expressions shifted.

    It was then that Lu Hao reacted. He shrieked as if he¡¯d seen his worst nightmare. ¡°Su Yi? What are you doing here!?¡±

    Su Yi!

    It was just a name, yet it boomed like thunder on a clear day in the family higher-ups¡¯ ears. All of them were struck dumb.

    This was Celestial Pce City, the capital of the Great Wei, but who among the Shen Family higher-ups was ignorant of the grand battle that took ce in the Jade Capital on the fourth?

    Su Yi was young, but he was a legend. He¡¯d killed over ten Earthly Immortals in rapid session, sending their heads rolling across the ground and startling both heavens and earth. Tales of his glorious, bloody achievement had long since spread throughout the Great Wei!

    However, the Shen Family higher-ups would never have guessed that a legend like the imperial preceptor of the Great Zhou would appear here out of nowhere!

    They were surprised almost out of their wits!

    Su Yi ignored all that. He just looked at Lu Hao and said, ¡°Kneel.¡±

    It was just one word, one light airy syble, yet it contained seemingly irresistible power.

    Lu Hao¡¯s knees thudded to the ground, and he quivered from head to toe, panicked as could be. He wanted to scream, only to realize that he couldn¡¯t speak; it was as if he''d been frozen.

    ¡°I¡¯ll settle the score with youter,¡± said Su Yi before turning to look at the distant Shen Zhangkong. He said tly, ¡°You¡¯re a father, yet you were so fearful of external pressure that you threw away your own flesh and blood. You¡¯re worse than a beast.¡±

    As he spoke, he raised his hand, and he was just about to end Shen Zhangkong when Cha Jin pulled him back. She whispered, ¡°Young Lord, I¡¯ve already severed all ties with the Shen Family. They no longer have anything to do with me, so please¡­ Don¡¯t be angry.¡±

    Grief and mncholy were written all over her face. She was a pitiful sight.

    ¡°They can escape death, but not punishment,¡± said Su Yi. He then pointed at Shen Zhangkong. ¡°Kneel.¡±

    Bang!

    Shen Zhangkong mmed to the ground. His hair was disheveled, and the force of the impact shattered both knee caps.

    He was a peak Xiantian Martial Ancestor famed throughout the Great Wei, yet now, he seemed as insignificant as an ant.

    The sight left the Shen Family higher-ups shocked and appalled. They each felt a chill course through them.

    ¡°You all kneel too.¡± Su Yi reached out his hand and pressed down on the air.

    Boom!

    A terrifying majesty swept forth like an avnche, bearing down on everyst Shen Family member in attendance, forcing their knees to the ground and their heads to the floor.

    Instantly, throughout the vast hall, only Su Yi and Cha Jin remained standing. The floor was covered in frantic, kneeling figures.

    Cha Jin had aplex expression on her face. Earlier, her seniors had been fierce and imposing, with vicious scowls. They¡¯d tried to force her to kneel in apology to Lu Hao.

    Yet now that her young lord had appeared, a single gesture was enough to force everyst one of her detestable seniors to their knees!

 Chapter 358: A World Hidden in a Grain of Rice

    <h4>Chapter 358: A World Hidden in a Grain of Rice</h4>

    ¡°The Wheel of the Moon Sect showed up on our doorstep. They said if we didn¡¯t give up Cha Jin, they¡¯d exterminate the entire Shen Family. We had no other choice. If you think you¡¯re so capable, take it up with the Wheel of the Moon Sect,¡± shouted the kneeling Shen Yanxing, practically hysterical.

    As soon as they heard this, the others¡¯ expressions changed. Shen Zhangkong was so scared, his face was ashen, and everything went dark before his eyes.

    Shen Yanxing was young, and he¡¯d lived in luxury his entire life. The elders doted on him, and he¡¯d always stayed within the Great Wei¡¯s borders; it was his entire world. How could he possibly understand how terrifying Su Yi was?

    ¡°If I were really here to make trouble for the Shen Family, this ce would already be a sea of blood, and heads would already be rolling across the floor. How could you possibly have the chance to make all this noise then?¡± said Su Yi calmly.

    As he spoke, he picked Lu Hao off the ground and said to Cha Jin, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t be bothered to stay here any longer.

    ¡°Su Yi, let our young family head go!¡± One of the two elderly servants apanying Lu Hao could no longer hold back. He was putting on a brave front, but inwardly, he was terrified. ¡°This is the Great Wei, the Wheel of the Moon Sect¡¯s territory. You can¡¯t¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Before the servant finished speaking, Su Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed, firing two seemingly-materialized beams of light.

    When the elder¡¯s gaze met Su Yi¡¯s divine sense, he instantly trembled from head to toe, as if he¡¯d been hit with a massive hammer. He staggered several steps back before falling to the ground with a thud, blood pouring from the seven apertures of his face.

    He was dead.

    The crowd gasped. The elderly servant was a member of the Wheel of the Moon Sect, a true cultivator, yet he couldn¡¯t even block a single nce from Su Yi. Didn¡¯t that imply that all of them were nothing more than ants before Su Yi?

    This legendary young man was strong enough to make one give into despair!

    Then, beneath the crowd¡¯s terrified gazes, Su Yi and Cha Jin disappeared into the distance.

    A long time passed before Shen Zhangkong and the other Shen Family higher-ups dared get off the ground. They¡¯d only just barely recovered from their shock, and bitterness and dejection were written all over their faces.

    Who would have thought that when Cha Jin returned, she¡¯d bring the legendary Su Yi with her?

    Had they known, how could they possibly have treated her like that?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that Cha Jin was just his serving girl? Why does Su Yi value her so highly, to the point of sticking out his neck for her?¡± Shen Yanxing asked in a daze.

    The other Shen Family higher-ups were just as confused. Lu Hao had told them that although Cha Jin worked for Su Yi, her status was low; she was just a servant.

    That was why, when they dealt with Cha Jin, they never even considered the possibility that Su Yi mighte all the way to the Great Wei alongside her.

    ¡°Hahaha! Hahahaha!¡± It was then that the other servant who¡¯de here with Lu Hao burst intoughter.

    His expression was filled with both excitement and malice. ¡°It¡¯s just as the sect leader thought; Su Yi really dide with her! Now that he¡¯s here, I guarantee he¡¯ll never leave!¡±

    Shen Zhangkong and the other Shen Family members¡¯ were all dumbstruck. They had no idea what was going on.

    ¡°Your Excellency, this¡­ What exactly is going on?¡± Shen Zhangkong couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    The servant¡¯s gaze swept across the Shen Family higher-ups. ¡°Congrattions! This time, the Shen Family has achieved great merit! Once the Wheel of the Moon Sect kills Su Yi, we¡¯ll be sure to reward you generously!¡±

    As he spoke, he turned and left the conference hall. He didn¡¯t even bother to take hispanion¡¯s corpse with him¡­

    It was only after the servant left that Shen Zhangkong seemed to regain his senses. His expression was unsightly, and he spat through gnashed teeth, ¡°I understand! The Wheel of the Moon Sect wasn¡¯t doing this for Cha Jin; they just saw her as bait to lure in an even bigger fish¡ªSu Yi!¡±

    When they heard this, the entire crowd burst into uproar.

    Someone couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why was the Wheel of the Moon Sect so certain that Su Yi woulde with Cha Jin?¡±

    The others were wondering the same thing.

    ¡°All of us thought Cha Jin was nothing but a servant to Su Yi, but the Wheel of the Moon Sect has undoubtedly long since realized that her position in his heart is nowhere near that simple!¡± said Shen Zhangkong, his face ashen. He gnashed his teeth, his heart full of grief.

    In the Great Wei, the Shen Family was a top-level n with an illustrious reputation. However, they were as insignificant as antspared to Su Yi and the Wheel of the Moon Sect; the Shen Family was entirely at their mercy!

    ¡°Father, can we¡­ Can we fix things with Little Sister?¡± Shen Yanxing couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°With Su Yi as our backer, our Shen Family would no longer need to worry about others¡¯ opinions, right?¡±

    When they heard this, numerous higher-ups felt tempted.

    ¡°Childish!¡± However, the grand elder, Shen Shanzhong, said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll admit that Su Yi is iparably strong, but since the Wheel of the Moon Sect dared use Cha Jin as bait to lure him to the Great Wei, how could they possiblyck confidence in killing him?¡±

    The crowd¡¯s expressions filled with uncertainty.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that we cannot afford to offend Su Yi, but just you wait. Su Yi isn¡¯t far from death!¡± said Shen Shanzhong, eyes glinting with resentment.

    Shen Yanxing had hoped to repair their rtionship with Cha Jin to get on Su Yi¡¯s good side, but when he heard this, he instantly fell silent.

    Shen Zhangkong and the others fell silent as well.

    ¡­¡­

    After leaving the Shen Family, Su Yi found a remote location, then tossed Lu Hao onto the ground as if he were a dead dog. ¡°Out with it: why are you targeting Cha Jin?¡±

    Lu Hao said in a panic, ¡°If I tell you, will you spare my life?¡±

    Su Yi flicked his fingers.

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    A bloody hole appeared in Lu Hao¡¯s shoulder, leaving his screaming in agony.

    ¡°You have no right to negotiate with me,¡± said Su Yi calmly.

    He made no threats or attempts at coercion, but his casual tone scared Lu Hao out of his wits. He said hurriedly, ¡°All I know is that the sect leader was furious to discover that Cha Jin was working by your side. He thought her a traitor to the Wheel of the Moon Sect in need of severe punishment, leading to what happened today.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no other reason?¡± Su Yi furrowed his brow. The Wheel of the Moon Sect knew Cha Jin was working by his side, yet they still dared threaten the Shen Family and target Cha Jin? That was strange in its own right.

    Perhaps the Wheel of the Moon Sect had done this because they dared not fight him directly, and they wanted to vent their fury on Cha Jin instead?

    Wouldn''t that make the Wheel of the Moon Sect a bit too petty and small-minded?

    Lu Hao said in a panic, ¡°Those were the sect leader¡¯s orders. I was just doing as I was told. I really don¡¯t know anything else.¡±

    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll just have to visit the Wheel of the Moon Sect myself.¡± Su Yi shook his head and waved. A streak of clear me swept forth, incinerating Lu Hao into ash before he even knew what hit him.

    ¡°Young Lord, you want to go to the Wheel of the Moon Sect?¡± The look on Cha Jin¡¯s pretty face shifted.

    ¡°The Shen Family might be detestable, but circumstance forced their hand. The Wheel of the Moon Sect cannot escape me for this so easily,¡± said Su Yi, his gaze cold and sharp. ¡°Who knows what would have happened if I hadn¡¯te here with you? If I don¡¯t pay them a visit, won¡¯t I be letting them off too lightly?¡±

    In truth, he was already starting to suspect that everything happening to Cha Jin was, in fact, targeted at him!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Su Yi. He¡¯d already started walking.

    ¡­..

    The Wheel of the Moon Sect was the top holy ground of cultivation in the Great Wei. It was located a little over three hundred miles from Celestial Pce City, atop Mount Rama.

    Its current leader was called Chu Yukou. He was ate-stage Grain Avoidance cultivator, and he¡¯d been in power for forty years already.

    His cunning ran deep, and neither joy nor anger showed on his face. The people of the Great Wei called him the ¡°Iron-Faced Sword Monarch.¡±

    Flying Crane Peak.

    The sect¡¯s great hall.

    ¡°Sect Master, Su Yi has already reached Celestial Pce City!¡± Lei Chongyang, an inner sect elder of the Wheel of the Moon Sect, rushed inside to deliver this report.

    ¡°Oh? Let¡¯s hear the details.¡± Chu Yukou lowered his teacup, his gaze like flowing rain and light, imposing to the extreme.

    He was gaunt, with long, loose hair, deep blue robes, and a high-brimmed hat. Even just sitting there casually, he had the bearing of a dragon or tiger.

    ¡°Just now, Su Yi and Cha Jin arrived at the Shen Family estate¡­¡± Lei Chongyang exined at top speeds, describing the proceedings in full detail, as if he¡¯d witnessed it all himself.

    When he heard the whole story, Chu Yukou couldn¡¯t help butugh and apud. ¡°As expected, our investigations didn¡¯t mislead us. Su Yi actually rather cares about Cha Jin. Otherwise, how could he possibly rush to her aid? Well? Is Su Yi still in Celestial Pce City?¡±

    Lei Chongyang said, ¡°ording to the Gray Skrks¡¯ information, after leaving the Shen Family, Su Yi and Cha Jin left the city as well. They¡¯re currently rushing right toward us.¡±

    Chu Yukou was stunned, but then, he sighed. ¡°He really is a living legend of the Great Zhou. He¡¯s just one person, and he¡¯s got a burden like Cha Jin with him, yet he thinks he can take on our Wheel of the Moon Sect? Such courage! I cannot help but sigh over my own inferiority.¡±

    Lei Chongyang nodded. ¡°This Su Yi really is unbelievable. Some say he¡¯s been possessed, while others say he inherited the legacy of an ancient orthodoxy, while others say his good fortune originated from his mother, Ye Yufei. However, even now, no one can give a clear answer. The boy¡­ really is a bundle of mysteries.¡±

    ¡°When something strange urs, there¡¯s always an exnation. Had Su Yi stayed in the Great Zhou, our Wheel of the Moon Sect might well have been helpless against him. However, since he¡¯sing right to us, we¡¯ll just have to show him our ¡®hospitality.¡¯¡±

    Chu Yukou then rose. ¡°Elder Lei, go inform the other elders. They are to prepare in ordance with the n I told them about earlier.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Lei Chongyang rushed off to carry out his orders.

    ¡°The fish is on the hook. It¡¯s time to go pay the grand high elder a visit.¡± Chu Yukou took a deep breath, then strode out of the grand hall.

    Little Pond Ridge.

    This was a forbidden ground in the Wheel of the Moon Sect. Never mind the ordinary disciples; even the elders dared not take even a single step onto the mountain without Sect Leader Chu Yukou¡¯s permission.

    A long time ago, the great elder, Qiu Hengkong, had entered seclusion in Little Pond Ridge. It had already been fifty years!

    Mists of spiritual energy shrouded the mountains.

    There was a perfectly square, ck-watered pond at the bottom of the ridge. Lotuses bloomed on its surface. Their stems were green as jade, and their petals were like gold.

    The Heart-Cleansing Pond.

    The name came from the phrase, ¡°Cleanse the heart and temper the soul to sever mortal karma.¡±

    There was an immortal¡¯s cave beside the Heart-Cleansing Pond. Two halves of a couplet decorated the entrance, one on each side:

    A grain of rice hides a world, a pot boils a universe.

    Chu Yukou stopped before the cave¡¯s entrance. First, he gazed at the lotuses swaying on the pond¡¯s surface. Then, he stopped to admire the couplet, which the sect¡¯s founder, Daoist Whitening, had left behind. Only then did he straighten up his robes and solemnly sp his fist in greeting.

    ¡°Martial Nephew Chu Yukou humbly requests an audience!¡±

 Chapter 359: Winds and Clouds Rise Before Mount Rama

    <h4>Chapter 359: Winds and Clouds Rise Before Mount Rama</h4>

    Time slipped by.

    Chu Yukou stood there respectfully, not moving in the slightest, patient as could be.

    A full fifteen minutes passed before the icy, piercing hum of a sword suddenly reverberated from within the immortal cave.

    Chu Yukou¡¯s body went rigid. The hum caused a piercing pain in his soul, and he felt a chill on his skin. Despite himself, his expression shifted.

    The gate to the immortal cave silently opened, and an upright figure emerged.

    He was dressed in gray, with eyebrows like swords and eyes that sparkled like stars. His long hair was tied behind his head, and he looked young, save for his brown eyes; when they moved, they had the air of the vicissitudes of life.

    He held a book made of bamboo slips in his left hand, and his right hand was behind his back.

    The most eye-catching thing about him was the flying sword in his topknot. It was gold in color, and as clear and lustrous as a jade hair clip.

    ¡°Martial Uncle!¡± Chu Yukou greeted him solemnly.

    This youthful-looking man in gray was none other than the great elder of the Wheel of the Moon Sect, Qiu Hengkong! Within the Great Wei, he was a legend of the Dao of the Sword!

    He started studying the sword at nine. At thirteen, he became a Xiantian Martial Ancestor. At neen, he became an Earthly Immortal. Now, his attainments in the Dao of the Sword ced him at the very pinnacle of the Wheel of the Moon Sect.

    In his youth, the brilliance of his swordsmanship outshone even experts of the older generation despite their superior cultivations.

    At the time, Qiu Hengkong¡¯s sword dominated the Great Wei, and his name spread far and wide. He was the youngest Earthly Immortal in the empire!

    Yet, this peerless figure of his generation had, at just twenty-four years of age, gone into seclusion in the immortal cave beside Heart-Cleansing Pond. There had been no word of him ever since.

    Fifty years had passed since then!

    ¡°Is the boy you told me about a few days ago here? Su Yi?¡± asked Qiu Hengkong.

    His expression was gentle, but every inch of him emanated a formless pressure so intense that even ate-stage Grain Avoidance Expert like Chu Yukou stiffened; he found it hard to breathe.

    Chu Yukou took a deep breath, then said respectfully, ¡°Martial Uncle, Su Yi will arrive at the Wheel of the Moon Sect within two hours.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Qiu Hengkong thoughtfully. ¡°I¡¯ve reviewed his aplishments in detail, and in the end, I reached a conclusion. The boy¡¯s power far surpasses other cultivations. It¡¯s almost impossible to overstate his abilities. Even if I fight him myself, I cannot say with certainty that I¡¯ll win.¡±

    Chu Yukou was stunned. ¡°Martial Uncle, you reached the Grain Avoidance Realm fifty years ago, and you once ventured into Golden Arc Demon Mountain and obtained a matchless ancient legacy of the Dao of the Sword. How could Su Yi possibly be a match for you?¡±

    Golden Arc Demon Mountain was one of the most deeply hidden ces in the Great Wei.

    Fifty years ago, Qiu Hengkong had ventured in on his own, obtaining a long-lost, peerless legacy. This was why he¡¯d chosen to enter seclusion.

    The way Chu Yukou saw it, given Qiu Hengkong¡¯s aptitude, after fifty years of seclusion and contemtion, his strength ought to have long since reached unimaginable heights!

    The Unknown Dragons Su Yi had defeated weren¡¯t even remotelyparable!

    ¡°Don¡¯t getcent,¡± said Qiu Hengkong, gently but solemnly. ¡°We are cultivators. No matter the time and ce, we cannot underestimate any foe, much less Su Yi. There¡¯s something strange about him, and you cannot usemon sense to evaluate him. If he hadn¡¯t killed Junior Apprentice Brother Yun Zhongqi, I wouldn¡¯t want to fight someone like him.¡±

    Chu Yukou was instantly stunned.

    Fifty years ago, his martial uncle was like a sword, his sharp edge on full disy. He was aggressive, unrestrained, and brazen enough to call the nation¡¯s other sword cultivators nothing but a pack of riffraff.

    Now, fifty yearster, he seemed like an entirely different person. He was as cid as water, without the slightest hint of an edge, reserved and unsophisticated.

    The man he¡¯d once been would have rushed out the door in a murderous rage as soon as he heard about what Su Yi had done.

    ¡°Since Su Yi has shown up on our doorstep, I¡¯ll meet him,¡± said Qiu Hengkong softly. ¡°Tell the rest of the sect that when he arrives, they are not to get involved. Leave him entirely up to me.¡±

    Chu Yukou solemnly nodded his assent. ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    ¡°You can go.¡± Qiu Hengkong waved, then walked directly across the Heart-Cleansing Pool and sat cross-legged on its surface. He gazed at the lotuses inplete stillness.

    When he saw this, Chu Yukou silently turned and left.

    ¡°Young Lord, that¡¯s Mount Rama up ahead.¡± Cha Jin pointed at the vast, majestic, dark mountain in the distance.

    It was home to the top cultivation holy ground in the Great Wei.

    ¡°That mountain is actually quite extraordinary. It connects heaven and earth with the force of a rampaging bull. It¡¯s a rare paradise for cultivation amidst the mundane,¡±mented Su Yi.

    ¡°Hyah! Hyah! Hyah!¡±

    A group of youths galloped over on horseback.

    When they caught up to Su Yi and Cha Jin, the leader, a young man in silver, suddenly tugged on the reins and pulled his horse to a stop. When he saw Cha Jin, he eximed, ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister Cha Jin, it really is you!¡±

    The other youths stopped too. They gazed at Su Yi and Cha Jin from atop their horses.

    When they looked at Cha Jin, the young men¡¯s eyes lit up with amazement.

    Su Yi nced at the youths briefly, then ignored them.

    Judging by their clothes, they were either rich or nobles. The swift horses carrying them were a fine breed of the mundane world; each was worth ten thousand gold.

    As for their?cultivations¡­

    Some were Xiantian Martial Ancestors, like the silver-robed youth leading the back. He was the real deal.

    However, most were Grandmasters, and a few had yet to even enter the Inner Furnace Realm.

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Hong Yang?¡± eximed Cha Jin. She recognized the young man in silver robes. He was a main-branch disciple of the Great Wei¡¯s top n, the Hong Family.

    His name was Hong Yan, and he¡¯d been cultivating in the Wheel of the Moon Sect for years. He was now one of the Seven Sons of the Moon Wheel, and he was a publicly acknowledged cultivation genius. He upied a transcendent position among the sect¡¯s younger generation, and the sect¡¯s elders attached enormous importance to him.

    Back when she first met Su Yi, Cha Jin had oncepared him to the Seven Sons of the Moon Wheel.

    Over time, she understood him better. There was no way she¡¯d be so foolish and immature as topare Su Yi to the Seven Sons of the Moon Wheel now.

    The silver-robed Hong Yang looked at her strangely. ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister Cha Jin, forgive my boldness, but did the Shen Family really send you here to be punished?¡±

    The other young men and women beside him all had strange expressions. Who among them was unaware that the sect now saw Cha Jin as a traitor?

    The sect leader had even exploded in a rage over this, saying that if the Shen Family didn¡¯t turn Cha Jin in, the sect would obliterate the entire family. After that incident, the entire Wheel of the Moon Sect practically boiled over with discussion.

    ¡°ept punishment?¡± Cha Jin¡¯s delicate eyebrows knit together, but she couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin. ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Hong Yang, this has nothing to do with you, so there¡¯s no need to ask any further questions.¡±

    ¡°Cha Jin, you¡¯re nothing but a traitor to the sect. How can you talk to Senior Apprentice Brother Hongyang like that?¡± said a girl in colorful clothes. She sat astride a horse and looked down on Cha Jin from on high.

    Her name was She Ziying, and she was a legacy disciple of the Wheel of the Moon Sect. She¡¯d always admired Hong Yang.

    The others all shook their heads, and numerous youths couldn¡¯t help but look at Cha Jin with pity.?Doesn¡¯t she know how dire her predicament is yet?

    The punishment for traitors is simply brutal!

    ¡°Junior apprentice brothers and sisters, no need to pursue this any further. Junior Apprentice Sister Cha Jin is pitiful enough already. Even if her mistakes were greater, it¡¯s up to the sect to punish her. It¡¯s not our ce to rebuke her,¡± said Hong Yang.

    He then addressed Cha Jin directly. ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister, if you sincerely repent, I¡¯d be happy to put in a good word on your behalf. I can¡¯t promise that you¡¯ll escape punishment altogether, but I can at least help reduce your sentence.¡±

    The crowd was bbergasted.

    Some of the girls were beside themselves with jealousy; they realized that Hong Yang had to be doing this because he was interested in Cha Jin.

    Otherwise, with his status, there¡¯d be no need for him to speak up on behalf of a traitor.

    Against all expectations, after a stunned pause, Cha Jin said coldly, ¡°No need. Just mind your own business.¡±

    Hong Yang¡¯s expression froze, then darkened.

    Here he was, willing to back her up. He would never have guessed that Cha Jin would reject his offer, much less that she¡¯d do it so bluntly.

    This was an affront to his dignity.

    The other youths were bbergasted. Who¡¯d have thought that Cha Jin, a traitor, someone in dire straits, would reject Hong Yang¡¯s good intentions so rudely?

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Hong Yang, Cha Jin doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her. Just leave the traitor to her fate!¡± said the colorfully dressed She Ziying, indignant on his behalf.

    The others chimed in too, one after another. ¡°That¡¯s right! Let¡¯s see if she¡¯s still so stubborn after the sect has dealt with her.¡±

    Hong Yang merelyughed coldly. ¡°Forget it. I just couldn¡¯t bear to see a former sectmate suffer, but it seems¡­ my concern isn¡¯t reciprocated. Come on, let¡¯s go.¡±

    With that, he steered his horse away.

    The others followed. Before they left, they shot Cha Jin onest nce, their gazes a mixture of disdain, pity, and sadistic glee.

    Especially She Ziying. She even went so far as tough, ¡°Cha Jin, just wait! When they punish you, I¡¯ll be sure toe watch!¡±

    Cha Jin didn¡¯t lose her temper. She just shook her head in exasperation, then said to Su Yi, ¡°I apologize for this embarrassing scene.¡±

    Su Yi had been silent all this time, but now, he finally spoke. ¡°There¡¯s never been a shortage of lowlifes eager to throw stones at anyone who falls into a well. That¡¯s just how the world is. However, this time, they¡¯ve misunderstood the situation.¡±

    Cha Jin naturally knew exactly what Su Yi was getting at.

    They most certainly hadn¡¯te here to ept their punishment!

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s finish our business with the Wheel of the Moon Sect before night falls,¡± said Su Yi. He was already continuing ahead.

    He and Cha Jin were traveling on foot, but each step covered over a hundred feet. They weren¡¯t especially quick, but this method saved the most energy.

    Just fifteen minutester.

    Two figures appeared at the foot of Mount Rama.

    There was a massive square built near the gate of the Wheel of the Moon Sect. The ground was paved in blue stones so shiny, they functioned as mirrors, while numerous altars lined the sides of the square, giving it a solemn and grand atmosphere.

    It was near nightfall, and the clouds zed like fire beneath the light of dusk, enveloping all of Mount Rama in their radiant celestial light. A flock of white cranes flew off in the distance, dancing and weaving through the air with a series of resonant cries.

    It was the very picture of an immortal paradise.

    ¡°Look! Junior Sister Cha Jin is back!¡±

    ¡°It really is her¡­.¡±

    ¡°It seems the Shen Family couldn¡¯t bear the sect¡¯s pressure. They had no choice but to send that traitor here to atone for her crimes.¡±

    When Su Yi and Cha Jin arrived, the area near the sect¡¯s gates instantly burst into uproar.

    Numerous young men and women had gathered there, including Hong Yang and hispanions.

    It was obvious that, after returning to the sect, they¡¯d spread word of Cha Jin¡¯s arrival. Numerous other members of the Wheel of the Moon Sect had gathered here as a result.

    Simply put, they were here to watch the show.

 Chapter 360: Martial Uncle, Please Exterminate Su Yi

    <h4>Chapter 360: Martial Uncle, Please Exterminate Su Yi</h4>

    The colorfully-dressed She Ziying stood beside Hong Yan, arms crossed in front of her chest. Sheughed coldly, ¡°Earlier, out of consideration for your former bond as sectmates, Senior Apprentice Brother Hong Yang tried to help that traitor. Who¡¯d have thought she¡¯d be so ungrateful as to spit in his face? It seems that the old saying is true after all: the pitiful have surely done something to deserve their misfortune!¡±

    When they heard this, the nearby Wheel of the Moon disciples burst into uproar.

    Hong Yang sighed and waved. ¡°Ziying, no need to say anymore. If anyone is to me, it¡¯s me and my excessive concern for our former bond.¡±

    He seemed so magnanimous and open-minded that the crowd couldn¡¯t help but feel angry on his behalf.

    Cha Jin found it rather funny.

    This She Ziying was targeting her at every turn to curry favor with Hong Yang.

    But Hong Yang? He was just using this as an opportunity to show off his poise and breadth of spirit.

    The pair of them were simply ridiculous.

    ¡°Cha Jin, you traitor. Turn yourself in and await your punishment already!¡± bellowed a powerful-looking young man in ornate robes, his voice booming like thunder.

    Cha Jin nced at him coldly. ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother Fang Xiu, during my time cultivating in the Wheel of the Moon Sect, I looked out for you quite a bit. If I hadn¡¯t been there, I¡¯m afraid you couldn¡¯t possibly have made it into the inner sect so quickly. Are you really going to kick your benefactor while she¡¯s down?¡±

    She was disappointed, and angry, too.

    The distant Wheel of the Moon Sect disciples looked at each other. Everything Cha Jin said was true. In fact, if not for Cha Jin, Fang Xiu might never have made it into the Wheel of the Moon Sect at all!

    However, Fang Xiu¡¯s expression only darkened, and he roared, ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a traitor now, you bitch! Wouldn¡¯t concerning myself with your former kindness be no different from betraying the sect myself?¡±

    He spoke with a righteous air andplete confidence, and the crowd shouted its approval.

    As a disciple of the Wheel of the Moon Sect, it was only right that he drew a line between himself and a known traitor!

    A smug grin instantly spread across Fang Xiu¡¯s face.

    ¡°Shameless and despicable.¡± Su Yi nced at Fang Xiu, and a sharp light shed through his eyes.

    With the power of his divine sense, he could kill even an earthly immortal, much less a small fry like Fang Xiu!

    The crowd then watched as Fang Xiu fell over with a thud. His smile froze in ce, and blood leaked from the seven apertures of his face.

    He died on the spot.

    The moring, cheering crowd froze in terror.

    Immediately afterward, a piercing shriek rang out¡ª

    ¡°Who killed Junior Apprentice Brother Fang Xiu?¡±

    ¡°Dammit! What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°It was that guy!¡± Countless enraged, startled gazes turned toward Su Yi.

    Earlier, they¡¯d practically overlooked Su Yi¡¯s existence. They figured that he was just some member of the Shen Family, and that he¡¯de here with Cha Jin to ensure she epted her punishment.

    It was only now that they realized that something was amiss.

    Whoever he was, he¡¯d dared kill someone right in front of the Wheel of the Moon Sect¡¯s gates!

    Even Cha Jin was stunned.

    To the best of her knowledge, Su Yi usually couldn¡¯t be bothered to pursue petty grievances with small fries like Fang Xiu.

    ¡°He made me remember Chang Guoke,¡± said Su Yi offhandedly, sounding a bit rueful.

    Cha Jin instantly understood. Su Yi was Chang Guoke¡¯s benefactor, but he was also the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect¡¯s enemy. This left Chang Guoke sandwiched between two opposing sides.

    But from beginning to end, Chang Guoke had never forgotten his gratitude or turned on his benefactor.

    Fang Xiu seemed far too shameless and despicable byparison.

    ¡°Why are you all making so much noise?¡± Suddenly, a deep shout rang out, and a dark-robed, ring middle-aged man emerged through the gates.

    Zhao Chi.

    An inner sect deacon of the Wheel of the Moon Sect.

    ¡°Deacon Zhao, that guy killed someone right in front of our main gate!¡± The Wheel of the Moon Sect disciples spoke up, one after another. All of them pointed at Su Yi, their eyes bulging with fury.

    Zhao Chi¡¯s expression darkened, and his eyes shed like lightning. He locked onto the distant Su Yi, then bellowed, ¡°Who are you? How dare youmit murder here, at the Wheel of the Moon Sect? Hurry up and tell me your name, or else you¡¯ll die without a proper burial!¡±

    His voice soared into the clouds.

    Hong Yang seized the opportunity to say coldly, ¡°Cha Jin, why aren¡¯t you urging yourpanion toe quietly and await his punishment?¡±

    She Zijing shouted in a huff, ¡°You¡¯re deranged and depraved! You¡¯re simply out of control!¡±

    Zhao Chi¡¯s appearance made them feel like they had someone to rely on.

    ¡°Why couldn¡¯t someone worthy of notice havee instead?¡± Su Yi shook his head, seemingly a bit disappointed.

    Afterward, he looked up, fixed his distant gaze on the peak of Mount Rama, and said calmly, ¡°Where are you, leader of the Wheel of the Moon Sect? Come on out, or else, don¡¯t me Su so-and-so for cleaving open your sect¡¯s gates and wiping it off the map!¡±

    His voice reverberated throughout heaven and earth. It wasn¡¯t particrly thunderous, yet it shook the Wheel of the Moon Sect disciples¡¯ souls, making their blood and qi churn.

    Their expressions shifted, disbelief written all over their faces.?How could this guy be so brazen? Does he really n to contend with the entire Wheel of the Moon Sect?

    Zhao Chi went rigid.?Did he just say ¡®Su so-and-so¡¯? Don¡¯t tell that young man in blue is that¡­ living legend of the Great Zhou?

    It was then that a dignified and grave voice emanated from the peak of Mount Rama.

    ¡°Su Yi, you¡¯re finally here!¡± Each word nged like metal shing against metal, the sound rife with killing intent.

    Su Yi!?

    The Wheel of the Moon Sect disciples reacted as if they¡¯d been struck by lightning. All of them were startled out of their wits.

    They would never have guessed, not even if you hit them over the head, that the blue-robed young man beside Cha Jin was the famous imperial preceptor of the Great Zhou, Su Yi!

    He was a terrifying, legendary existence!

    ¡°It really is him!¡± Zhao Qi gasped, and a chill coursed down his spine.

    When he recalled how aggressive he¡¯d been earlier, and all that talk of Su Yi dying without a burial, dyed terror surged uncontrobly into his heart.

    ¡°What? He¡­ he¡­ he¡­ He¡¯s Su Yi?¡± Hong Yang¡¯s eyes widened, and his scalp went numb.

    He was one of the Seven Sons of the Moon Wheel, a cultivation genius, yet it was as if he¡¯d been hit over the head. He felt entirely out of sorts.

    She Ziying?was rooted to the spot as well; she felt as if she¡¯d been plunged into an icy abyss.

    They were all disciples of the Wheel of the Moon Sect. They understood Su Yi¡¯s strength far better than any mundane martial artist ever could, and they knew how terrifying he was. This was the legendary but ruthless figure who¡¯d cut down over ten Earthly Immortals in rapid session!

    When she saw this, Cha Jin realized that Su Yi¡¯s prestige had spread throughout the Great Wei as well. He was so illustrious and terrifying that everyone knew his name!

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    That voice reminiscent of nging metal was still resounding through the air when a silhouette streaked over. It was a man in navy blue robes. His hair hung loose, and he wore a high-brimmed hat. His bearing was as forceful as the sea.

    This was none other than Sect Leader Chu Yukou, ate-stage Grain Avoidance cultivator!

    ¡°Greetings, Sect Leader!¡±

    The crowd reacted as if awakening from a dream, and all of them greeted their leader. Much of their stifled panic and terror faded; it seemed they¡¯d found their pir.

    ¡°All of you, retreat behind the sect gates.¡± Chu Yukou waved them away.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The crowd left as ordered. All of them felt as if a massive weight had been lifted from their shoulders.

    They weren¡¯t so ignorant of their own strength as to sh with someone as terrifying as Su Yi.

    Su Yi paid those minor characters no heed. Instead, he gazed at Chu Yuekou and said tly, ¡°Let¡¯s hear it. Why are you targeting Cha Jin? With the methods at the Wheel of the Moon Sect¡¯s disposal, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re well aware that she¡¯s with me. I truly don¡¯t understand why you¡¯d target her even knowing that. Why seek out your own demise? Was losing Yun Zhongqi not enough for you?¡±

    Yun Zhongqi!

    When Su Yi brought up the deceased high elder¡¯s name, Chu Yukou¡¯s expression instantly grew unsightly, and a hint of grief appeared on his brow.

    ¡°In your eyes, the man you killed was just another person, but to me, he was like a close rtive!¡± Chu Yukao said icily. ¡°Yun Zhongqi was my master. He¡¯s the one who brought me to the Wheel of the Moon Sect and the one who taught me. He treated me like his own son, and in my heart, I¡¯ve always seen him as my father. Don¡¯t you think I ought to get revenge?¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°In that case, why not directly dere war? Why resort to underhanded tactics and target a woman?¡±

    Chu Yukou said coldly, ¡°How could I have lured you to the Great Wei and all the way to our gates if I hadn¡¯t used Cha Jin as bait?¡±

    Su Yi finally understood. ¡°I understand now. I already sensed that there was something strange about what happened with the Shen. So, I was the Wheel of the Moon Sect¡¯s true target all along.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Chu Yukou¡¯s gaze was icy and indifferent. ¡°Su Yi, you are indeed powerful, enough to strike terror into the hearts of the vast majority of the world¡¯s Origin Dao cultivators. However, today, you¡¯ll die without a proper burial!¡±

    His voice brimmed with undisguised hatred.

    Night had already fallen, and the light of dusk zed like fire, shrouding the majestic Mount Rama in radiant light.

    Su Yi stood before the massive mountain gates, staring down the distant Chu Yukou. The killing intent in the air was so oppressive that the spectating experts of the Wheel of the Moon Sect held their breath and watched with rapt, nervous attention.

    However, Su Yi only smiled, as if his interest had been piqued. ¡°Oh? It seems you¡¯re quite confident. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re relying on something, so hurry up and bring whatever it is out.¡±

    He looked up into the rapidly darkening skies and said, ¡°I certainly have no desire to spend the night out here in the wilderness¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Chu Yukou snorted coldly, then took a deep breath. He gazed at the deepest, most distant recesses of Mount Yama and sped his fist. ¡°Martial Uncle, it''s beneath your status, but please exterminate Su Yi. Please, help me get revenge on High Elder Yun Zhongqi¡¯s behalf!¡±

    His voice spread far and wide.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The bone-chillingly cold, low hum of a sword suddenly reverberated throughout the dusk.

    At first, the hum was so soft, it?was only barely?audible. However, it gradually increased in pitch and intensity. In the end, it boomed like thunder and rumbled like an avnche, the sound bearing down on heaven and earth and spreading far and wide.

    Rumble!

    Beneath countless Wheel of the Moon Sect disciples¡¯ gazes, the churning sea of clouds parted. A perfectly clear rift formed, then spread, extending all the way to the mountain gate.

    A perfectly upright, lean figure appeared at the end of the rift, his hands behind his back. He was d in gray, with sharp eyebrows and bright eyes. His long hair was tied up, and he used a golden flying sword to hold it in ce.

    When he appeared, the humming ceased, and heaven and earth were silent once more.

    The light shining through the colorful clouds illuminated his upright figure. He was so bright, the onlookers dared not look at him directly.

    ¡°The grand high elder!¡±

    The entire sect stirred, all of them iparably excited. Their faces filled with fervor and admiration.

    Even Cha Jin¡¯s expression changed. She naturally knew the grand high elder¡¯s name. How could she not know of a legend like him?

    Fifty years ago, he was the youngest Earthly Immortal in the Great Wei, and his attainments in the Dao of the Sword were so lofty that the nation¡¯s other sword cultivators could only hang their heads in shame!

    What terrifying heights had his cultivation reached now, after fifty years of seclusion?

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have guessed it, but there¡¯s actually quite an impressive expert here,¡± said Su Yi, sounding a bit stunned.

 Chapter 361: One Worthy of Notice

    <h4>Chapter 361: One Worthy of Notice</h4>

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t remember how many Earthly Immortals he¡¯d killed since reincarnating.

    However, Qiu Hengkong was the only opponent he¡¯d called ¡°impressive¡± thus far.

    And indeed, Qiu Hengkong wasn¡¯t simple.

    .

    His body, spirit, and qi had all been tempered and condensed to perfection. His aura had the reserved quality of one who¡¯d cleansed his impurities and gone back to the basics.

    Even rarer, the charm of the Dao of the Sword emanating from him was far from ordinary. He obviously sought a path uniquely suited to his own swordsmanship!

    Furthermore, the sword intent he¡¯d mastered was perfectlypatible with him. He was truly worthy of the title ¡°sword cultivator¡±!

    ¡°No wonder Chu Yukou was so confident. With a sword cultivator like you to hold down the fort, he can indeed look down upon the mundane world.¡± Su Yi¡¯s mind raced, and he turned to Cha Jin. ¡°When the battle begins, retreat three thousand feet away. Otherwise, the aftershock will hurt you.¡±

    Cha Jin¡¯s heart shook, but she hurriedly nodded her agreement. ¡°Young Lord, you have to be careful. This is the Wheel of the Moon Sect¡¯s Grand High Elder Qiu Hengkong¡­.¡±

    She was just about to list Qiu Hengkong¡¯s glorious record of aplishments when Su Yi cut her off.

    ¡°No need to say anymore. I can tell how capable he is,¡± he said casually.

    Fifty years ago, Qiu Hengkong was a Grain Avoidance Realm cultivator.

    Now, fifty yearster, he was still a Grain Avoidance Realm cultivator. His cultivation hadn¡¯t progressed in the slightest.

    However, in Su Yi¡¯s eyes, his aura and power were far greater than Grand Elder Zhou Changyi of Unknown Dragon Mountain. Zhou Changyi had been an Origin Pce cultivator!

    The reason for this was easy to deduce: Qiu Hengkong¡¯s attainments in the Grand Dao had, over the past fifty years, been tempered to an unbelievable degree.

    Furthermore, he¡¯d almost certainly established extraordinary foundations in the Four Realms of the Martial Dao, too. Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t possibly possess such poise.

    In other words, Qiu Hengkong was also worthy of the title ¡°peerless, heaven-defying genius.¡± He, too, possessed the ability to cross realms and kill foes of higher cultivations!

    The light of dusk zed like fire, dazzling to behold.

    Qiu Hengkong stood in the sky, staring at the distant Su Yi. He inclined his head slightly, then said calmly, ¡°Greetings, Fellow Daoist Su.¡±

    Su Yi put his hands behind his back and stepped through the sky. When he was one hundred feet away, he looked at Qiu Hengkong and smiled. ¡°Your attainments in the Dao of the Sword are extraordinary. You¡¯re worthy of my attention. I won¡¯t waste words. I¡¯ll attack ten times. If youst that long without getting defeated, I can leave your Wheel of the Moon Sect a path to survival.¡±

    Every member of the Wheel of the Moon Sect, regardless of rank, was bbergasted. The onlookers burst into uproar.

    ¡°How can this guy be so brazen?¡±

    ¡°This?is the famous imperial preceptor of the Great Zhou? He¡¯s obviously just a conceited madman!¡±

    ¡°Grand High Elder, please kill him for us!¡±

    Countless infuriated voices filled the air, everyone talking all at once. Su Yi¡¯s words had enraged them all.

    Even Sect Leader Chu Yukou couldn¡¯t help but snort.?Su Yi¡­ There¡¯s really no limit to your arrogance, is there?

    Only Qiu Hengkong¡¯s expression remained as calm as before. ¡°I¡¯m honored that you consider me worthy of your attention, but swords have no eyes. Please, be careful, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    The fiery light of dusk only further offset his extraordinary poise and bearing.

    ng!

    The clear hum of a sword rang out. Su Yi gripped the Abstruse God Sword, and his entire presence transformed. His dark eyes were deep and distant, and his blue robes fluttered around him. He overflowed with a sharp, forceful aura, which surged into the firmament.

    Boom!

    All the colorful clouds within a thousand-foot radius dispersed. The light of the heavens poured down, illuminating the inky darkness of the Abstruse God Sword. Its ethereal glint made the onlookers¡¯ hearts palpitate.

    ¡°Show me your sword,¡± said Su Yi calmly, wild arrogance on his youthful face.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Qiu Hengkong¡¯s pupils constricted, and his expression silently turned solemn. His gray robes fluttered around him, and a sharp, mysterious, and obscure sword intent hovered around him.

    Whoosh!?The flying sword holding his topknot in ce shot out of his hair, circled around his body, then hovered in front of his chest.

    It then expanded until it was three feet, three inches long.

    Qiu Hengkong reached out and grabbed it. He said softly, ¡°This sword is called Springtime. At twenty-four years of age, I traveled the world with it, tempering a sword heart with no fear of death. It¡¯s been fifty years since Ist used it. Fellow Daoist, please instruct me.¡±

    Boom!

    His entire body surged with an ancient, dense, and unshakable killing intent. His earlier calm amiability vanished without a trace.

    His sword hummed like the tide. Qiu Hengkong himself seemed like the edge of a sword; everyst inch of him emanated bloodlust.

    This is the martial uncle I remember!?Chu Yukou¡¯s heart swelled with emotion, and his eyes lit up.

    The rest of the Wheel of the Moon Sect was moring with excitement too. They looked at Qiu Hengkong as if they were gazing upon a god of the sword!

    Cha Jin watched from three thousand feet away, her jade-like hands tightly clenched, nervousness all over her beautiful face.

    Although she hadplete confidence in Su Yi, tales of Qiu Hengkong¡¯s strength had long since taken root in her heart.

    Now, seeing Qiu Hengkong¡¯s shocking bloodlust and momentum for herself, it was only natural she¡¯d be nervous! How could she not be?

    ¡°Excellent!¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes lit up. He stepped into the air, then suddenly swung the Abstruse God Sword.

    Whoosh!

    A streak of clear, seemingly illusory sword qi swept forth. It was only three feet long, and it seemed simple and casual.

    However, in Qiu Hengkong¡¯s eyes, it seemed utterly miraculous. It was imbued with the subtle charm of the Dao, utterly untraceable.

    He suddenly took a deep breath. Springtime nged. He suddenly raised it, and it blossomed with threads of sword qi as misty as the rain and dazzling as fireworks.

    The fireworks instantly bloomed with their full radiance!

    It was just one strike, but it was as artistic as a poem or a painting. At the same time, it was sharp and bloodthirsty. It was so beautiful, the sight made the onlookers¡¯ hearts quiver, but it also left them utterly terrified.

    Chu Yukou¡¯s heart shook, and he felt an unprecedented terror.

    Beneath that strike, it seemed all life would bloom amidst the radiance, then instantly wither. It was enough to push someone to despair!

    The rest of the Wheel of the Moon Sect watched as fireworks bloomed beneath the dome of heaven. Indomitable sword qi surged forth. This was a skill befitting of a god or immortal!

    Boom!

    Sword qi shed against sword qi.

    The result left the crowd wide-eyed and dumbstruck. As simple as Su Yi¡¯s sword looked, it struck like an axe through rotten wood, cleaving through the fireworks and sword rain. It carried indomitable sword intent as it shed ruthlessly toward Qiu Hengkong.

    ng!

    Qiu Hengkong bent his elbows and held his sword in front of him, blocking the iing sword qi head-on. The waves of destructive power made him stagger on impact, and he couldn¡¯t help but take a step back.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Chu Yukou¡¯s pupils constricted.

    The other onlookers¡¯ expressions shifted too.

    During the sh just now, the grand high elder, this giant of the Dao of the Sword, had actually been forced back?

    Was Su Yi really that terrifying?

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, you live up to your legendary reputation. That was just one strike, but your sword intent was connected to both your mind and body, and your sword force was perfectly melded with your aura. Even the power of your cultivation base has been tempered to an unprecedented degree. It¡¯s truly admirable,¡± said Qiu Hengkong, sighing with sincere emotion.

    That strike had deeply impressed him with its brilliance.

    Off in the distance, Su Yi¡¯s expression turned somewhat serious, and he said calmly, ¡°Your attainments in the Dao of the Sworde as quite a pleasant surprise to me too. If I¡¯m not mistaken, your sword intent is of a lower profound grade. You¡¯ve imbued mist and rain into your Sword Dao, and you¡¯ve manifested your sword qi into threads, a sign that you¡¯ve reached proficiency in your sword intent.

    ¡°Furthermore, your Grain Avoidance Realm cultivation is first-rate. You far surpass mundane cultivators of the same realm. I imagine you obtained an ancient orthodoxy¡¯s legacy. Otherwise, you couldn¡¯t possibly have achieved foundations in the Grand Dao on the level of ¡®origin power like a tide.¡±

    When he heard this, Qiu Hengkong¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re quite discerning.¡±

    Su Yiughed dryly. ¡°Forgive my rudeness, but if that¡¯s all you¡¯ve got, you¡¯ll lose within five attacks beyond a shadow of a doubt.¡±

    Whoosh!

    Before he¡¯d even finished speaking, Su Yi swung his sword once more.

    This sh was overflowing and exuberant, yet simple and at ease, without the slightest flourish.

    This was the result of practicing the Rejoicing Sword Sutra until he could unleash its subtleties freely. Each strike reflected Su Yi¡¯s mental state.

    When my heart is angry, my sword force rages like boiling water.

    When my heart is at peace, my sword force is as free as the wind.

    This was what it meant to follow one¡¯s heart. He could now break the mold and swing his sword as he pleased!

    The sight of this sword stirred Qiu Hengkong¡¯s mind and body. His own attainments in the Dao of the Sword seemed eager for action, and he couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Good!¡±

    He burst intoughter, his sleeves fluttering around him. Springtime suddenly burst with a hundred feet of sharp light, while he himself moved in sync with his sword, charging ahead.

    ¡°Mist and rain be illusions, everything is empty!¡±

    Amidst the sword¡¯s clear hum, Qiu Hengkong struck. Limitless mist and rain surged into being, along with countless translucent, ethereal wisps of sword qi.

    However, when the ¡°rain¡± descended, it burst with enough bloodlust to shake heaven and earth!

    Boom!

    The entire sky was shrouded in mists and rain. It was as if Su Yi¡¯s strike had sunk into a bog. Although it still cut through everything in its path, its speed sharply decreased. Tiny raindrops of sword qi battered it with a series of ngs and cracks

    Before long, thousands of cracks and holes appeared in Su Yi¡¯s sword intent. It gradually split, then burst apart.

    From this, it was clear just how miraculous Qiu Hengkong¡¯s strike was.

    However, Su Yi thought nothing of it. His sleeves billowed around him as he charged, sword in hand, his aura rising around him bit by bit. His expression overflowed with a pride that looked down on the entire world.

    As a sword cultivator, it was rare to find any of his ¡°peers¡± worth taking notice of. This left Su Yi just itching to fight.

    ¡°The third strike.¡± As his leisurely voice rang out, Su Yi swung his sword once more.

    A vast and majestic swatch of sword qi descended, like the river of stars raining down to earth. It was as clear as the skies, its power vast and seemingly limitless.

    If the onlookers had to pick just one word to describe it, it would be ¡°unblockable¡±!

    Qiu Hengkong looked momentarily dazed.?What a mighty attack!

    He dared not hesitate. He suddenly gripped his swords, then swung it, like a deity chopping down a mountain. His sword intent, originally as misty as the rain, suddenly transformed into a limitlessly despotic flood. The dazzling light of his sword outshone the sun, making thendscape seem dull byparison.

    Boom!

    Two types of sword qi shed in midair, stirring up currents of destructive energy which spread out like a hurricane. Throughout the surrounding ten-thousand-foot radius, the air shook and churned violently.

    It wouldn¡¯t matter which attack he used. If I were the one fighting, I¡¯m afraid a single strike could take me down¡­?Chu Yukou watched from a distance, so shaken, he broke out in cold sweats. He was the leader of the Wheel of the Moon Sect and ate-stage Grain Avoidance expert, yet that strike shook him so badly that his hair stood on end.

    A series of startled cries rang out from within the Wheel of the Moon Sect. Countless onlookers¡¯ expressions changed. Even the experts of the older generation were tongue-tied and shaken.

    Cha Jin watched from three thousand feet away. She couldn¡¯t stop her heart from shaking.

    She wasn¡¯t there to watch Su Yi ying all those Earthly Immortals in the Jade Capital. It was only now that she witnessed this grand duel that she understood at a visceral level just how mighty Su Yi had be!

    To the onlookers¡¯ disbelief¡ª

    Amidst rolling clouds of dust, that single heaven-shaking strike sent Qiu Hengkong¡¯s upright figure staggering three feet back in midair!

 Chapter 362: Crimson Plume, Violet Imperial

    <h4>Chapter 362: Crimson Plume, Violet Imperial</h4>

    With every step he retreated, the air beneath Qiu Hengkong¡¯s feet boomed, as if unable to take the shock, and air currents scattered, like pieces of a broken sword.

    By the time Qiu Hengkong stabilized himself, his face was red with exertion, and his energy churned.

    The entire area fell silent.

    After that third strike, Qiu Hengkong was obviously at a disadvantage!

    ¡°The fourth attack.¡± Su Yi didn¡¯t hesitate in the least. He just swung his sword horizontally, striking once more.

    In his blue robes, he seemed utterly free and unrestrained. The Abstruse God Sword hummed and resonated with his aura.

    Like an immortal of the sword.

    His sh was like a full moon against blue skies. Light and shadow floated around it, and its sword intent was airy and ethereal.

    Qiu Hengkong¡¯s expression was utterly solemn.

    Su Yi¡¯s earlier three attacks each disyed a starkly different momentum, yet each was stronger than the one before.

    If that was all there was to it, it¡¯d be one thing.

    What shocked Qiu Hengkong even further was that every time Su Yi struck, his aura expanded.

    This was his fourth attack, but it was a full level stronger than the first three attacks; this seemed utterly unbelievable!

    Despite researching Su Yi¡¯s aplishments in advance, and despite knowing he couldn¡¯t gauge this seventeen-year-old withmon sense, seeing Su Yi¡¯s power for himself shook Qiu Hengkong to the core.

    ¡°Activate!¡± Qiu Hengkong no longer hesitated. He suddenly bellowed, and with a fiery burst of light, a feather-shaped, ming red spiritual sword appeared in his left hand. The de shone with flecks of searing, dazzling firelight.

    ng!

    Qiu Hengkong now held a sword in each hand and crossed them in mid-air. Springtime drew upon the power of pure Yin, while the fiery spiritual sword manifested the power of pure Yang. Yin and Yang merged in midair, forming a perfect arc. The two extremes, light and darkness, bore down on the sky.

    His swords manifested Yin and Yang and cleaved the heavens!

    With his second sword in hand, his power increased many times over!

    Su Yi¡¯s sword qi was like a full moon against clear skies, light and ethereal. The moment Qiu Hengkong¡¯s strike made contact with it, the attacks shed like fire and water. A series of startling booms rang out, scattering a rain of brightly-colored light.

    Both streaks of sword qi burst apart, bit by bit. The full moon split and shattered, and the Yin-Yang copsed into nothingness.

    In the end, the sky filled with an explosive rain of shattered sword light. It was dazzling to the extreme, but terrifying as well.

    The onlookers fell silent. Countless people felt their hearts shake. This shocking sh left them stunned, and a long time passed before they came to their senses.

    They felt as if they were watching a duel between immortals, a scene straight out of a legend. Both Qiu Hengkong and Su Yi disyed power far beyond the limits of most of the onlookers¡¯prehension.

    Even Chu Yukou felt dazed watching this.

    He, too, was in the Grain Avoidance Realm. However, the difference between him and Qiu Hengkong was like the difference between a pearl and the full moon!

    If hepared himself to Su Yi, a Xiantian Martial Ancestor¡­ Chu Yukou felt utterly ashamed!

    ¡°Two swords?¡± Su Yi asked with great interest.

    ¡°This sword is called Crimson Plume. I obtained it fifty years ago on Golden Arc Demon Mountain, the most perilous ce in the Great Wei. It¡¯s three feet, six inches long, and it¡¯s branded with a mysterious sword art.¡±

    Qiu Hengkong gazed at the spiritual sword in his left hand. ¡°I also possess a sword called Violet Imperial. I found it on Golden Arc Demon Mountain as well. During my fifty years of seclusion, I focused all of my attention on these three swords, attempting to fuse them into my Dao of the Sword. I have since realized this goal, albeit just barely.¡±

    He said this, then looked up and gazed at the distant Su Yi. ¡°It remains to be seen whether you¡¯ll force me to draw my third sword or not.¡±

    ¡°Not bad, not bad,¡± said Su Yi with a smile. ¡°That makes it interesting!¡±

    Boom!

    His clothes swayed around him as he struck once more. He strolled through the sky like a fallen immortal and raised the Abstruse God Sword, pointing its edge at the distant dome of heaven.

    When he took his ninth step, the sword¡¯s raised edge suddenly shed downward.

    ¡°The fifth attack!¡±

    The light of dusk glowing over the horizon instantly dimmed. All that remained was a streak of unmatched, radiant sword qi slicing through the air, illuminating the world below.

    As if all of the light of the heavens had poured into this strike!

    From the ordinary disciples to the sect leader, every member of the Wheel of the Moon Sect felt a stinging pain in their eyes. The sight of this vast stretch of white left them stunned.

    Cha Jin couldn¡¯t help but cover her eyes. The sword qi was just too searingly bright. Despite the distance, she couldn¡¯t look directly at it. She felt as if it were burning her very soul itself.

    Qiu Hengkong closed his eyes, but with his divine sense, he could clearly see the path of Su Yi¡¯s strike, as well as the power it contained.

    His heart trembled.?What terrifying attainments in the Dao of the Sword!

    This wasn¡¯t the type of power you could master overnight, nor was it something you couldprehend simply by obtaining some grand stroke of fortune.

    As a sword cultivator, Qiu Hengkong knew better than anyone that the Dao of the Sword wasn¡¯t something you mastered in a day or two. It required regr and repeated tempering, pondering both day and night, and persistence.

    Furthermore, you needed extremely high powers ofprehension.

    Su Yi was obviously just seventeen years old, and he was obviously only a Xiantian Martial Ancestor, but his swordsmanship had the kind of tempering that could only be obtained through countless years of polishing. It was terrifying beyond imagination.

    This is downright unbelievable!?Qiu Hengkong no longer hesitated, nor was he the least bit negligent. He just attacked without hesitation.

    ng! ng!

    Springtime and Crimson Plume nged as he waved both weapons. Two types of sword qi crossed in midair, forming twin arcs like the character ¡°V.¡±

    The character V, or ¡°yi¡±, represented cutting.

    This shbined two disparate sword forces into one. One was extreme Yin, the other, extreme Yang. Together, they struck with a force seemingly capable of slicing their surroundings into pieces, and the glint of their edges was unparalleled.

    This was one of Qiu Hengkong¡¯s ultimate killing techniques, a product of his fifty years of seclusion and hard work!

    Boom!

    The sky shook as the twin arcs blocked Su Yi¡¯s radiant strike like a pair of scissors.

    Crunch!

    The twin arcs split apart at their point of intersection, but their power didn¡¯t diminish. Both charged toward Su Yi like graceful, flowing dragons.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes lit up with surprise, but then, he chuckled. His sleeves billowed as he unleashed his sixth attack.

    ng!

    The hum of a sword reverberated throughout heaven and earth as the Abstruse God Sword suddenly turned. Its de, as dark and ethereal as the night sky, shook in sync with Su Yi¡¯s wrist. It rose, then shed, like a hidden dragon emerging from the abyss.

    A vast streak of sword qi rose out of the de, soaring into the skies. It shed with the iing twin sword arcs with irrepressible force, like an axe through rotten wood.

    Flecks of light scattered like rain and dispersed.

    Su Yi swung his sword like a deity waving his whip. His sh zed like fire, unbridled and tyrannical, as if intent on punishing the world below.

    It shed open a long rift in the sky, like a scar.

    Bang!!

    Qiu Hengkong blocked it head-on with everything he had. His twin swords stirred up a windstorm of sword qi, their destructive power seemingly capable of garroting anything and everything.

    Yet in the face of Su Yi¡¯s sh, this hundred-foot windstorm of sword qi instantly burst apart. Explosive gales swept forth, buffeting Qiu Hengkong, who staggered and shook like a skiff caught in a storm.

    Su Yi¡¯s heaven-splitting strike was already upon him.

    ¡°Break!¡± Qiu Hengkong remained calm even in the face of danger. He circted his aura to its upper limit, then used both swords to protect his head.

    Boom!

    Beneath the crowd¡¯s astonished gazes, Qiu Hengkong plummeted down to earth. He was initially a thousand feet in the air, but by the time he stabilized himself, he was only a few dozen feet from the ground.

    His sleeves had already torn and burst, fragments of cloth fluttering down to earth like butterflies. His young, handsome face looked strained, and his energy churned violently throughout his body.

    Upon closer inspection, his hands quivered as he gripped his swords, and fresh blood seeped from the gaps between his fingers. From this, it was easy to imagine just how despotic Su Yi¡¯s attack was.

    One sh had almost forced this giant of Dao of the Sword, a famed expert of the Great Wei, to the ground!

    The entire area fell deathly silent.

    That was only Su Yi¡¯s sixth attack, but it was already so strong that it struck terror into the hearts of the entire Wheel of the Moon Sect. Their confidence in Qiu Hengkong was starting to waver!

    ¡°You blocked that attack? That means your strength far surpasses Origin Pce cultivators of the mundane world, yet you¡¯re still firmly in the Grain Avoidance Realm. Your potential is enormous,¡± said Su Yi, his words of admiration spreading far and wide.

    In terms of sheer talent, Qiu Hengkong was inferior to Yue Shichan. In terms of cultivation, he was beneath Zhou Changyi. However, his attainments in the Dao of the Sword were the most solid Su Yi had seen since his reincarnation.

    Only someone like this was worthy of the title ¡°sword cultivator.¡±

    ¡°You tter me, Fellow Daoist,¡± said Qiu Hengkong. He took a deep breath, then soared into the air and met Su Yi¡¯s gaze. His expression was as calm as the surface of ake, yet utterly determined. ¡°What¡¯s truly shocking is you possess such swordsmanship as a Xiantian Martial Ancestor.¡±

    His eyes lit with scattered light, like the illusory glint of a sword. ¡°However, I still believe I have a chance of defeating you, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just what I wanted to hear!¡± said Su Yi with a heartyugh.

    As he spoke, he attacked once more.

    There was just one word for it: quick!

    A three-foot streak of sword qi reached Qiu Hengkong, quick as light and thin as a cicada¡¯s wing, yet bright and sharp as lightning. Its radiance stung the eyes.

    Qiu Hengkong¡¯s skin prickled. Without hesitation, he swung his swords in a circle, forming ring after ring of misty sword intent, which spread out like ripples. The ripples formedyer afteryer afteryer, seemingly without limit.

    A sword like rippling waves!

    Beneath the relentless,yered waves of sword qi, Su Yi¡¯s supremely quick streak of sword qi suddenly rocked back and forth.

    It was visible even to the naked eye. The multiyered waves of sword qi split apart and dispersed, scattering currents of tiny fragments of sword light in all four directions.

    By the time Su Yi¡¯s strike got within a single foot of him, Qiu Hengkong hadpletely neutralized it.

    Even so, a gash silently appeared between his brows. Beads of blood dripped from the cut, then flowed down the bridge of his nose and onto his lips.

    The salty taste of blood spread throughout his mouth, and he couldn¡¯t help but gasp. He felt a chill go down his spine.

    That strike wasn¡¯t just fast; it was sharp beyond limit too!

    Although Qiu Hengkong just barely managed to block it, the dispersed sword qi still cut open his skin!

    Off in the distance, Su Yi asked with a smile, ¡°Was that strike enough to make you draw your third sword?¡±

    ¡°It was,¡± said Qiu Hengkong with a solemn nod.

    ng!

    A three-inch de shot out of the top of his head. Misty, violent light flowed around it, giving it an illusory, mysterious air.

    Dazzling purple light dyed the entire stretch of sky.

    Like purple air from the east.

 Chapter 363: His Joyful Sword Descends Upon the Human World

    <h4>Chapter 363: His Joyful Sword Descends Upon the Human World</h4>

    Violet Imperial shot out and made several circles in the air. It looked illusory, as if it weren¡¯t quite real.

    However, when they saw it, the distant Wheel of the Moon Sect members felt their souls palpitate, and their expressions instantly changed.?What level of treasure is this?

    ¡°A soul treasure?¡± eximed Su Yi.

    ¡°I knew I couldn¡¯t hide its true nature. Violet Imperial is indeed a treasure of soul cultivators. I¡¯ve nourished it in my sea of consciousness for the past fifty years.¡±

    A faint smile appeared on Qiu Hengkong¡¯s face. ¡°This sword is extremely psychically active, and it¡¯s synced with my sword heart. Its power is mighty beyond limit. Years ago, at Golden Arc Demon Mountain, I won its approval. I would never have dared imagine that I¡¯d be so fortunate.¡±

    His words were rife with emotion. It seemed he was both delighted and proud that Violet Imperial had recognized him as its master.

    ¡°A soul sword epted you as its master? That alone is proof of how extraordinary your Sword Dao is.¡± Su Yi nodded.

    The term ¡°soul treasures¡±?referred?to treasures one?manipted?with the power of their soul.

    The material requirements for forging them were extremely stringent, so they were rare and precious.

    The secret methods for creating themy primarily in the hands of soul cultivators. Furthermore, only cultivators of the Spirit Dao who¡¯d condensed ¡°divine soul tforms¡± had the ability to forge them.

    In the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, even in first-rate soul cultivation sects, only core disciples had the opportunity to receive soul treasures from their seniors.

    For Qiu Hengkong to have obtained a soul treasure sword was indeed a grand stroke of fortune.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, be careful!¡± Qiu Hengkong shouted, and Violet Imperial disappeared without a trace.

    Gone, as if it had never existed!

    Only Chu Yukou and other Origin Dao cultivators, those with divine sense, could just barely discern that the three-inch Violet Imperial had shot forth like a wisp of illusory light. It was headed straight toward Su Yi.

    It was unimaginably fast; it almost seemed to have teleported.

    An opponent in the Four Realms of the Martial Dao couldn¡¯t possibly sense it; they would inevitably die where they stood!

    The power of this soul treasure could even catch other Origin Dao cultivators off guard and deal them a fatal blow!

    However, Su Yi was different from other martial artists. Although he was only in the Xiantian Martial Ancestor Realm, he¡¯d condensed divine sense back in the Grandmaster Realm. His soul was iparably strong, and furthermore, he was in possession of a miraculous and inscrutable soul cultivation technique.

    He naturally wasn¡¯t helpless.

    His eyes shed, and the power of his soul condensed into a blue sword, which shot out of the space between his eyes.

    The One Strike Divine ughter Incantation!

    The blue sword was none other than the ¡°Divine ughter Sword¡± he¡¯d condensed from his soul!

    ng!

    A deafening impact rang out.

    Something blocked the three-inch purple sword, cleaving ruthlessly into it. The illusory soul sword shook, then flew backward.

    A potentially fatal attack, yet Su Yi had resolved it so easily.

    No, it might have looked easy, but in truth, were he a typical Origin Dao cultivator, his soul would likely have been heavily injured, and that¡¯s assuming he blocked it at all!

    Further away, Qiu Hengkong shook in sync with Violet Imperial. A low grunt escaped his lips, and hisplexion noticeably paled.

    He was controlling the sword with his soul, so when it was struck, the impact spread to his soul and divine sense too.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re capable indeed. To think you¡¯d even possess a secret soul technique! Furthermore, your soul is strong enough to put even Origin Dao cultivators like me to shame,¡± sighed Qiu Hengkong.

    He really wouldn¡¯t have guessed this. Su Yi didn¡¯t just have divine sense; he¡¯d even mastered unbelievable soul techniques. This meant that Violet Imperial no longer presented a fatal threat to him.

    Chu Yukou¡¯s expression shifted erratically, alternating between shock and rage.

    That was Su Yi¡¯s eighth attack.

    Yet from beginning to end, Qiu Hengkong had been at a disadvantage. Of course they were surprised! Of course they were scared! How could they not be?

    The atmosphere throughout the Wheel of the Moon Sect became increasingly stifled.

    Who could possibly miss that Violet Imperial was Grand High Elder Qiu Hengkong¡¯s trump card? Yet this trump card didn¡¯t seem at all effective against Su Yi.

    All of them felt a hint of foreboding.

    Except for Cha Jin. Her heart finally started to rx. She suddenly felt a stinging sensation in her hands; only now did she realize that her fists were clenched so tightly that her fingernails had pierced through the skin of her palm.

    ¡°The soul sword cannot hurt me. Fellow Daoist, do you have anything else to try?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°Naturally.¡± Qiu Hengkong took a deep breath, then flicked his fingers in rapid session.

    ng! ng! ng!

    Crimson Plume, Springtime, and Violet Imperial shook violently, and all of them resonated. A wave of sword hums rang out.

    The three swords¡¯ auras shockingly underwent a strange fusion.

    And Qiu Hengkong unleashed his own aura to its maximum strength. Faint beads of sweat appeared on his brow; he had obviously put all the power at his disposal into controlling the three swords.

    ¡°For fifty years, I used my cultivation base to sharpen Springtime, my blood and qi to temper Crimson Plume, and the power of my soul to nourish Violet Imperial. Now, I have fullybined my three swords with the Dao I¡¯ve spent my life pursuing. I¡¯ve never once revealed the power of thisbination to the world.¡±

    Qiu Hengkong¡¯s voice was calm and serious as he gazed at the distant Su Yi, a faint smile on his face. ¡°Fellow Daoist, please take a look!¡±

    He then pressed both hands against the air and chanted, his voice booming like spring thunder, ¡°Go!¡±

    Whoosh!

    Springtime was the first to shoot forth. The three-foot sword struck with overwhelming force, filling the skies with misty golden light.

    Immediately afterward, Crimson Plume and Violet Imperial attacked in session, howling through the air.

    Three swords struck, their linked attacks forming a perfectly straight line. When their auras fused, their power and momentum increased explosively.

    Throughout the surrounding area, the ambient origin power of heaven and earth surged forth, making thebined power of the three spiritual swords all the more terrifying.

    ¡°This¡­¡± All of the onlookers watched in a daze.

    The grand high elder lives up to his reputation as the greatest master of the sword the Great Wei has seen this century.?Chu Yukou was stunned.

    Qiu Hengkong¡¯s attackbined the results of fifty years of his bitter seclusion, fusing his cultivation base, soul, blood, and qi into his three swords. Thebination was enough to scare even supernatural beings and to shake both heaven and earth!

    What a terrifying attack. I wonder how the young lord will counter it¡­?Cha Jin was so nervous that her heart practically jumped out of her chest.

    ¡°Excellent!¡± As Su Yi voiced his approval, his eyes zed with the will to fight.

    He finally went all-out.

    His sleeves fluttered as the Abstruse God Sword¡¯s excited hum soared into the dome of heaven. He shed, creating a three-foot streak of sword qi.

    This strike was the clincher, thest finishing touch. It manifested a divine charm difficult to describe in words. It flew forth, as if separating heaven and earth; nothing could stand in its way.

    Or you say that as it flew, it cut through all its fetters, breaking shackles both real and imagined.

    Su Yi had fused his attainments in the Dao of the Sword with his qi, essence, and mind, fusing all of them into his sword. It was just one sh, but itbined the power of his cultivation, soul, and physique, blending in five-colored spiritual Dao light. Thus, the three-foot streak of sword qi shone with unprecedented power!

    Wherever it passed, it dispersed the darkness of the impending night. Everything seemed dull byparison. This streak of clear sword qi was now the only source of light.

    His joyful sword descended upon the human world!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Springtime, Crimson Plume, and Violet Imperial arced through the sky like shooting stars, striking with monstrous force.

    Su Yi¡¯s strike appeared afterward and flew toward them.

    Three feet of sword qi versus three spiritual swords!

    ng¡ª!

    The impact boomed like thunder, and heaven and earth shook.

    Springtime was the first to give. The force sent it flying back.

    Immediately afterward, Crimson Plume shook and flew backward.

    Next, Su Yi¡¯s three feet of sword qi shed?with Violet?Imperial. An unbelievable scene yed out before them¡ª

    Springtime and Crimson Plume had only just been forced back when they circled back, reappearing behind Violet Imperial. They linked, then fused once more.

    ng!

    Three spiritual swordsbined their powers once more, their force and momentum even more terrifying than before.

    Off in the distance, Qiu Hengkong smiled.

    This was an attack he¡¯d polished over fifty years of seclusion. He was using his cultivation, his soul, and his physique to control the power of his Dao of the Sword. This strike was filled with hidden killing intent, and it was highly adaptable; this was no mere direct sh.

    However, a momentter, Qiu Hengkong¡¯s smile froze in ce.

    He watched as five sword mountains suddenly manifested above that three-foot streak of sword qi, like towering and majestic divine mountains. They brought with them a vast majesty that suppressed everything in their path.

    There was no doubt about it. Qiu Hengkong¡¯s strongest attack had hidden subtleties, but Su Yi¡¯s three-foot sword qi contained the miraculousness of the Grand Dao!

    Rumble! Boom!

    The crowd watched as sword qi shed against the spiritual swords, resulting in a terrifying torrent of destruction.

    All that remained in the sky was a stretch of light. The onlookers¡¯ field of view was nothing but a patch of white; it seemed the impact had temporarily stripped them of both sight and hearing.

    Only Chu Yukou saw it clearly. A vast and terrifying torrent of destructive power instantly spread from the point of impact, sweeping wantonly throughout the skies like a hurricane.

    When the torrents of destructive energy reached the ground, they crushed the massive ritual grounds built before the gates to Mount Rama, leaving a massive, eye-catching rift in the earth.

    Three thousand feet away, Cha Jin immediately got out of the way.

    That destructive aura was far too terrifying. Even the slightest wisp of it was strong enough to level a mountain!

    ¡°Who won? Who lost?¡±

    The way the majority of the onlookers saw it, even an Origin Pce cultivator would inevitably perish in the face of Qiu Hengkong¡¯s attack. It represented the fruits of fifty years of bitter secluded cultivation!

    Even if Su Yi were stronger, they didn¡¯t think he could block it. Even if he survived, they figured he¡¯d at least be injured.

    Even Chu Yukou reached the same conclusion.

    However, when the dust clouds dispersed and everything returned to its former tranquility, the scene that greeted them left the crowd dumbstruck.

    The turbulent currents gradually extinguished, and the light faded, but a three-foot streak of sword qi hovered just three inches from Qiu Hengkong¡¯s throat.

    It was clear and ethereal, and it pricked at Qiu Hengkong¡¯s Adam''s apple, making goosebumps rise on his skin.

    His face was pallid, and he looked utterly stunned. He stood there like a statue, not daring to make any reckless movements. However, he couldn¡¯t stop shock and terror from coursing through his heart.

    Su Yi¡¯s strike had broken through his strongest attack. The instant his sword¡¯s edge neared his throat, Qiu Hengkong thought he was dead beyond a shadow of a doubt.

    He knew he couldn¡¯t possibly resist!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, why¡­ Why not kill me?¡± A little whileter, Qiu Hengkong looked up and stared at his distant opponent, his expressionplex, with hints of lingering terror on his brow.

    Su Yi stood in the distance, holding his sword behind him,?point?down. His blue robes fluttered around him, and he stood proudly in the skies, as transcendent as an immortal.

 Chapter 364 - The Light of a Firefly

    <h4>Chapter 364 - The Light of a Firefly</h4>

    ¡°He lost¡­¡± The leader of the Wheel of the Moon Sect, Chu Yukou, reacted as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning. He felt a chill in his hands and feet.

    In his heart, the grand high elder was an invincible existence. His attainments in the Dao of the Sword were so lofty that he could look down upon the masses

    Add that to the fifty years he spent polishing his Dao of the Sword, and he ought to have stunned and dazzled the world upon emerging from seclusion. He ought to have been invincible.

    This was Mount Rama! Their home turf! Yet now, there was a sharp edge positioned directly against Qiu Hengkong¡¯s throat!

    Who could have anticipated this? From beginning to end, Su Yi had only swung his sword nine times!

    ¡°How is this possible!?¡± The entire Wheel of the Moon Sect, regardless of rank and status, felt dazed and bewildered.

    When Su Yi announced that he¡¯d leave the Wheel of the Moon Sect a path to life so long as Qiu Hengkong didn¡¯t lose within ten attacks, it infuriated them, but it also seemed ridiculous.

    Yet Qiu Hengkong really didn¡¯t make it to the tenth strike¡­

    How could they possibly ept this?

    ¡°The young lord won!¡± Cha Jin¡¯s beautiful eyes sparkled with excitement. She felt as if a massive boulder had lifted from her shoulders, and shepletely rxed.

    That duel had been matchless and unprecedented, a sh between two Daos of the Sword, each sufficient to dazzle the entire world. One astounding scene after another yed out right in front of them.

    Even now that she was certain of Su Yi¡¯s victory, Cha Jin couldn¡¯t help but feel as if she were dreaming, and her heart still shook.

    Dusk faded, and the darkness of night was soon upon them.

    Up in the sky.

    Su Yi gazed at the distant Qiu Hengkong and said, ¡°Since I began my cultivation, you are the first opponent I¡¯ve found worthy of the title ¡®sword cultivator.¡¯ It would be a waste to just kill you.¡±

    As soon as he said this¡ª

    Crunch!

    The sword qi hovering before Qiu Hengkong¡¯s throat crumbled and disappeared into nothingness.

    However, Qiu Hengkong was stunned, and his eyes widened in confusion.So simple? He¡¯d spare me for a reason like that?

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, your broadmindedness has left me sighing with admiration.¡± Qiu Hengkong took a deep breath, then nodded his respect. ¡°However, I am still a member of the Wheel of the Moon Sect, and it is my duty to fight to the death to defend it!¡±

    Every word was solemn, heavy, and forceful.

    This was courage with no fear of death!

    ¡°Martial Uncle¡­¡± Chu Yukou was visibly moved, and his face filled with grief and guilt. ¡°I am inept. I implicated you, as well as the rest of the sect.¡±

    All levels of the Wheel of the Moon Sect felt their hearts churn with emotions, and their spirits sank.

    Many of them were frantic and uncertain.

    Who could possibly fail to realize that, even if Qiu Hengkong fought with no regard for his life, he still wouldn¡¯t be any match for Su Yi?

    Given the circumstances, should anything trigger Su Yi¡¯s bloodlust, they feared he¡¯d wipe their Wheel of the Moon Sect off the map!

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed like lightning, and he looked at Chu Yukou. ¡°You¡¯re the leader of the Wheel of the Moon Sect, aren¡¯t you? If you wanted revenge, you could have just dered war on me directly. Why resort to underhanded methods like targeting those around me? Shameless!¡±

    Chu Yukou¡¯s expression shifted erratically, but before he could respond, Su Yi said calmly, ¡°So long as you step forth and take a swing of my sword, I won¡¯t pursue this matter with the rest of the Wheel of the Moon Sect. Do you dare?¡±

    Qiu Hengkong¡¯s pupils constricted. He¡¯d only just shed with Su Yi, and he naturally knew better than anyone how terrifyingly strong Su Yi was.

    He feared Chu Yukou couldn¡¯t block even a single attack!

    ¡°Sect Leader¡­¡± Qiu Hengkong was just about to say something when Chu Yukou shook his head.

    His face filled with determination. ¡°Martial Uncle, leave this to me.¡±

    Chu Yukou then strode into the air and faced Su Yi. ¡°I am the leader of the Wheel of the Moon Sect, Chu Yukou. Fellow Daoist, please, instruct me!¡±

    His voice spread throughout heaven and earth.

    He nned to take the full brunt of Su Yi¡¯s revenge himself.

    Su Yi wasted no words. He turned his wrist, raised his de, and shed through the air.

    It looked simple and effortless.

    However, a hundred-foot streak of sword qi appeared in the sky, forceful as a dragon emerging from the abyss. Its sword intent bore down on the surrounding mountains and rivers, leaving the air trembling and wailing. This strike became the most dazzling source of light against the darkness of the night sky.

    Qiu Hengkong was ready and waiting. He nned to help Chu Yukou block this attack.

    However, when Su Yi struck, Qiu Hengkong felt an irrepressible terror grow within his heart. His hair stood on end, and even his soul felt suppressed on all sides.

    In the face of that sh, someone like him was as insignificant as a worm. He felt only helplessness and despair.

    Nheless, Qiu Hengkong took action.

    Boom!

    When the sh descended, Qiu Hengkong tried to block it, only to be sent flying. His defense instantly crumbled; he was like an ant trying to shake a tree.

    The sword¡¯s power didn¡¯t decrease in the slightest. It continued toward Chu Yukou, whose courage left him. He just stood there; the terrifying sword force left him too scared to move. He showed no signs of fighting back.

    However, when the sh was just three inches from Chu Yukou¡¯s head, it came to an abrupt halt.

    Chu Yukou was covered in cold sweat. He reacted as if awakening from a dream, asking in a daze, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not dead?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just him; the entire Wheel of the Moon Sect had witnessed the power of Su Yi¡¯s sh, and they felt as if their souls had left their bodies, and their clothes werepletely drenched in cold sect.

    It was just too terrifying!

    Compared to the nine strikes he¡¯d unleashed in his earlier battle with Qiu Hengkong, this final strike seemed inescapable and unblockable; just the sight of it made them crumble!

    Even Qiu Hengkong had been sent flying on impact!

    Bang!

    The hundred-foot streak of sword qi suddenly burst with terrifying majesty, bearing down on Chu Yukou, who plummeted from the skies and mmed into the ground. His hair hung loose and disheveled, his clothes were in tatters, and throughout his body, bones and tendons snapped. His face contorted in agony.

    The sword qi then disintegrated into nothingness.

    Off in the distance, Qiu Hengkong bowed in gratitude. ¡°Fellow Daoist, thank you for showing mercy.¡±

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°I¡¯d initially saved that attack for you. Earlier, if your terror had gotten the best of you and you hadn¡¯t attempted to block it, Chu Yukou would already be dead.¡±

    With that, he put the Abstruse God Sword away. ¡°Today¡¯s incident ends here.¡±

    Qiu Hengkong trembled from head to toe. He instantly understood. Just now, Su Yi¡¯s attack had been a test. He wanted to see whether or not Chu Yukou was brave enough to single-handedly bear the consequences of his actions, even at the cost of his own life. However, Su Yi was testing Qiu Hengkong too.

    If fear had kept him from rushing to Chu Yukou¡¯s aid, the consequences would have been just as Su Yi said: Chu Yukou would have died!

    ¡°I finally understand. Compared to you, my petty attainments in the Dao of the Sword are as insignificant as the light of a firefly before the moon.¡±

    Qiu Hengkong sighed. How could he fail to realize that Su Yi had held back?

    Thatst strike alone had been more than enough to defeat him!

    ¡°I established a faction called the Profound Amplification Sect in the Great Zhou. Should you encounter a bottleneck in your pursuit of the Dao of the Sword, you can consider joining us. I wouldn¡¯t mind resolving your doubts and clearing your way ahead.¡±

    ¡°Cha Jin, let¡¯s go.¡± With that, Su Yi turned and left.

    He and Cha Jin gradually faded into the darkness. By the time night was fully upon them, they¡¯d both vanishedpletely from view.

    Su Yi finished his business before nightfall, just as he said he would.

    Chu Yukou watched them leave. He suddenly felt bewildered, as if he couldn¡¯t believe that Su Yi would let the Wheel of the Moon Sect go so easily.

    Qiu Hengkong fell momentarily silent, but then, he suddenly seemed enlightened. He faced the direction Su Yi had disappeared into, then shed his fist. ¡°Fellow Daoist, thank you for helping me break through my bottleneck! I, Qiu Hengkong of the Great Wei, am deeply grateful!¡±

    His voice quavered with undisguised gratitude and shock.

    He didn¡¯t realize it earlier, but after calming down and reying Su Yi¡¯s earlier strike in his mind, he began to ponder. The more he thought about it, the more profound it seemed, and he gleaned unprecedented enlightenment from it.

    In the end, he felt his cultivation shake with anticipation, as if he¡¯d broken an invisible barrier or opened long-closed curtains, letting in the light. He felt enlightened!

    Only now did he understand that Su Yi¡¯s attack wasn¡¯t just a test; it was also a form of guidance!

    It was only by facing Su Yi¡¯s attack without giving into fear that he¡¯d grasped its mysteries and received instruction and enlightenment!

    ¡°Martial Uncle, he¡­ He even helped you break through a bottleneck in your Sword Dao?¡±

    Chu Yukou was dumbstruck. Disbelief was written all over his face.

    Qiu Hengkong¡¯s heart stirred with emotion too. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su might be young, but his magnanimity and bearing are extraordinary. They¡¯re enough to make the likes of us sigh over our own inferiority!¡±

    He thought to himself,Perhaps I really will pay the Profound Amplification Sect a visit¡­

    ¡°But¡­ But he¡¯s still the one who murdered my master,¡± said Chu Yukou bitterly.

    ¡°Why was it that Yun Zhongqi went to the Great Zhou?¡± asked Qiu Hengkong.

    Chu Yukou instantly fell silent.

    When Yun Zhongqi led the Great Wei¡¯s diplomatic mission to the Great Zhou, he did so because he¡¯d set his sights on whatever ¡°fortune¡± Su Yi was hiding.

    However, he couldn¡¯t say something like that openly, and he found it hard to answer.

    ¡°Earlier, had Su Yi wished to destroy our sect, he could have done so effortlessly. How can we possibly treat him as our enemy?¡± Qiu Hengkong asked no follow-up questions. Instead, he directly issued orders. ¡°This matter ends here.¡±

    Chu Yukou shook from head to toe. ¡°Understood!¡±

    Reality was cruel, but he had no choice but to ept it. Even if the Wheel of the Moon Sect wanted to oppose Su Yi, they weren¡¯t qualified!

    After witnessing that peerless battle, both Hong Yang and She Ziying were so scared that the blood drained from their faces, and they drooped like defrosting eggnts.

    Even morementably, the person they¡¯d once mocked and disdained couldn¡¯t even be bothered to pursue their earlier slights. Cha Jin ignored thempletely, as if they were nothing but ants.

    The seventeenth day of the fifth lunar month.

    Su Yi defeated the giant of the Dao of the Sword, Qiu Hengkong, before the Wheel of the Moon Sect¡¯s Mount Rama. When news of this battle spread, it stunned the entire nation.

    Celestial Pce City.

    The news threw the entire Shen Family into uproar.

    ¡°That¡¯s the top cultivation holynd in the Great Wei, yet Su Yi single-handedly defeated them? Doesn¡¯t that mean that, throughout the Great Wei, no one is a match for him?¡±

    Family Head Shen Zhangkong was beside himself. His heart churned with festering regret.

    Had he known this would happen, he would never have concerned himself with the Wheel of the Moon Sect¡¯s threats!

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this mean that Little Sister is going to soar to prominence?¡± Shen Yanxing was stunned.

    ¡°Dammit, how is this possible? How is this¡­?¡± Grand Elder Shen Shanzhong¡¯s face was ashen; it seemed he still couldn¡¯t ept this.

    And here he¡¯d thought the Wheel of the Moon Sect would surely kill Su Yi. Who would have thought that the Wheel of the Moon Sect would lose instead?

    Whap!

    Someone pped Shen Shanzhong right across the face, leaving his cheeks red, swollen, and stinging.

    He then saw Family Head Shen Zhangkong charging right toward him. The family head wrapped his hands around the grand elder¡¯s neck and growled through clenched teeth, ¡°You stupid old man! If you hadn¡¯t suggested we turn Cha Jin in, how could this possibly have happened? You¡¯re the one who hurt her! It was you!¡±

    Shen Shanzhong exploded with anger too. Soon, he and the family head were wrestling. ¡°How could I possibly have guessed Su Yi would be so strong?¡±

    Before long, the conference hall was in chaos as a ludicrous scene unfolded.

 Chapter 365: Rumors of a Change in the Sea of Chaotic Spirits

    <h4>Chapter 365: Rumors of a Change in the Sea of Chaotic Spirits</h4>

    Late that night.

    About ten miles northwest of Celestial Pce City, the winds carried flurries of snow through silver mountains.

    Although it waste at night, the ethereal glow of the moon reflected off the snow, illuminating heaven and earth and dispersing the darkness.

    Thousand Snows Lake was surrounded by mountains on all four sides. A single ck-awning boat floated on its waters.

    There was a little red y stove on deck, with a pot hanging over the fire. Over a dozen seasonings were floating in the boiling, steaming red liquid.

    Cha Jin sat on one side with more than ten fresh ingredientsid out beside her, including tender, fresh vegetables, meats sliced as thin as a cicada¡¯s wing, mushrooms, duck intestines, and beef aorta.

    Su Yi ate and drank in contentment.

    The snow-filled skies were calm and quiet.

    He sat here in the darkness and bone-chilling winds, dining with a peerless beauty beside him, floating on the surface of theke and?enjoying piping-hot?hot pot. This was unquestionably a rare pleasure.

    ¡°Young Lord, try the Green Shuttlefish. You just need to dip it briefly, and it doesn¡¯t need any condiments. It¡¯s an unmatched delicacy as is.¡±

    Cha Jin held a lustrous, snowy-white piece of fish between her chopsticks. She dipped it in the soup, then passed it to Su Yi.

    Green Shuttlefish were unique to Thousand Snows Lake. Although each was only half a foot long, they spent their entire lives in icy waters, making their flesh iparably fresh and vorful.

    Su Yi took a bite. The texture was highly distinctive. He couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°It really is extraordinary.¡±

    Cha Jin smiled as she diligently selected cooked morsels for Su Yi. From time to time, she¡¯d raise her ss and share a drink with him.

    The zing firelight illuminated her extraordinary face, making her look soft and tender.

    Once he¡¯d eaten and drunk his fill, Su Yi sprawled out on the ship¡¯s deck. Cha Jin sat beside him, arms on his thighs and head in her hands, grinning like a cat.

    Her bright eyes stared into the distance as she said gently, ¡°Young Lord, I already have no home to return to. Going forward¡­ No matter where you go, I¡¯ll go with you. But don¡¯t worry; I won¡¯t cling to you, and I won¡¯t demand any special status or recognition. It¡¯s fine so long as you don¡¯t kick me out.¡±

    Her voice hid endless tenderness and deep sentiment.

    Su Yi gently caressed her hair and said, ¡°When cultivating the Grand Dao, every step is arduous. I¡¯ll face countless tribtions on my journey, but if you¡¯re not afraid to follow me, I naturally won¡¯t just abandon you.¡±

    He said this, but in his heart, he sighed.

    As the reincarnation of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, and with his 108,000 years of umted experience, he knew better than anyone that as cultivation grew, even if he kept Cha Jin by his side, they¡¯d have less and less time together.

    Even his current friends and allies. As each pursued their own Dao, the time might welle that they parted, never to meet again.

    This was the path of cultivation.

    This was inevitable. The further one walked down this path, the further one got from their friends and rtives. They¡¯d spend more time apart than together.

    However, given Su Yi¡¯s methods, he could naturally give those close to him a degree of protection. Establishing a sect and having them cultivate there was one such method.

    It was just that, when he left in pursuit of greater heights of swordsmanship, he¡¯d be gone a long, long time.

    Of course, saying that now was a bit premature.

    When Cha Jin heard his response, she felt reassured, and a sweet smile appeared on her face.

    In the past, she wouldn¡¯t have dared imagine she¡¯d one day obtain such a promise from Su Yi. After all, he used to just see her as a servant.

    ¡°Ee?¡± Suddenly, the jade-like arms resting on Su Yi¡¯s thigh went rigid; they¡¯d just made contact with something hard.

    But Su Yi just raised his teacup and said calmly, ¡°I am, after all, a hot-blooded youth. If I didn¡¯t react like this, would I even still be a man?¡±

    He spoke with force and conviction, as if this were all perfectly normal.

    Cha Jin had long since grown ustomed to Su Yi¡¯s openness. Her gaze swept furtively across their surroundings, and her red lips pressed gently together. She whispered, ¡°How about I¡­ How about I help you?¡±

    She then took a deep breath and lowered her head.

    Su Yi¡¯s entire body went rigid, and he gasped.

    She lowered her head as gently as a bashful lotus bowing beneath a cold breeze.

    The fire gradually died down.

    The distant mountains were covered in snow, and the surrounding fields were vast and tranquil.

    A long time passed before Su Yi let out a breath of turbid air.

    ¡­¡­

    Morning the next day.

    The bright light of dawn spilled onto Thousand Snows Lake, casting flecks of gleaming gold onto the water¡¯s surface.

    When Su Yi woke up, still on board the ck-awning boat, he led Cha Jin back to where they¡¯d firstnded, not far from Celestial Pce City.

    Cha Jin looked up and whistled.

    She was calling the Bluescale Eagle, Qing¡¯er.

    Today, they nned to return to the Great Zhou.

    When Cha Jin looked around, she saw Su Yi staring at her lips. This seemed to remind her of what had transpired the night before. Her cheeks instantly reddened, and her bright eyes were suddenly bashful.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh dryly.

    But he had to admit thatst night¡¯s indulgences had a certain rustic appeal.

    Before long, the Bluescale Eagle dove through the sky, then carried them away.

    News of Qiu Hengkong¡¯s defeat at Su Yi¡¯s hands spread overnight. All of the Great Wei knew that he¡¯d forcefully suppressed the Wheel of the Moon Sect.

    This provoked widespread uproar. Even the emperor was rmed. He sighed, ¡°So long as the Great Zhou has Su Yi, how can the Great Wei stand shoulder to shoulder with them?¡±

    When word reached the Great Zhou¡¯s borders, it spread from the capital and into the six provinces, leaving a massive uproar in its wake.

    Countless people found it hard to believe.

    ¡°Qiu Hengkong is the strongest sword cultivator in the Great Wei, a lofty and peerless existence, yet even he was no match for Imperial Preceptor Su Yi?¡±

    Several people pped and eximed.

    ¡°He ventured into the Great Wei on his own, as if it were uninhabited. He then forced their top cultivation holynd, the Wheel of the Moon Sect, to lower its head. His Excellency Su Yi is simply incredible!¡±

    Others rubbed their hands together gleefully.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t people saying earlier that His Excellency Su Yi went too far by killing the Great Zhou¡¯s Unknown Dragons, and that this would lead to foreign foes invading? Where are those people now? I¡¯d like nothing more than to p them right across their faces and force them to kneel and repent!¡±

    ¡°So long as the Great Zhou has Su Yi, our borders are secure, and we¡¯ll enjoysting peace!¡±

    Most of the nation¡¯s mundane cultivators revised their opinion of Su Yi. They now worshipped himpletely.

    In the Jade Capital¡¯s imperial pce, Zhou Zhili was beside himself with excitement too. He repeatedly pped his thigh and said, ¡°The imperial preceptor went on a journey to the Great Zhou¡¯s prestige. Throughout all our years of history, has anyone else aplished such a grand feat?¡±

    But before long, he couldn¡¯t help but worry. He¡¯d just realized that, despite reigning over the Great Zhou, he had no worthwhile treasures to offer Su Yi as a reward.

    ¡°How about I select a group of beauties for him instead? No, that would be inappropriate. It would make it seem like I thought of him as lustful and lewd.

    ¡°Forget it! I¡¯ll just choose some rare and precious stuff from the imperial treasury. Brother Su might not care, but I have to express enough sincerity!

    ¡°Servant! Go to the imperial treasury and fetch the Dragon-Marked Jade, Essence of Heavenly Fragrance, and that thousand-year Ba Serpent yao core my imperial father has in storage!¡±

    After giving these orders, Zhou Zhili couldn¡¯t help but nce at State Preceptor Hong Shenshang, who was always around to help him manage the nation¡¯s affairs. ¡°State Preceptor, do you think those treasures are enough?¡±

    The corners of Hong Shenshang¡¯s lips twitched. All three were from the current emperor¡¯s private collection, and each was worth cities. In the eyes of cultivators, they were heavenly and earthly treasures.?This kid seriously doesn¡¯t think that¡¯s enough?

    Hong Shenshang calmed himself down, then said, ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s the thought that counts.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± said Zhou Zhili. ¡°Then¡­ How about this? When I get the chance, I¡¯ll take some time to visit Brother Su and express my sincerity in person.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s victory over the Wheel of the Moon Sect didn¡¯t just boost the Great Zhou¡¯s national prestige. It also served as a terrifying deterrent to the entire Great Wei!

    That was the crux of the matter.

    ¡­¡­

    The Imperatorial Province, Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy.

    Burbling Spring Pavilion.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you were gone for just two days, yet you defeated the Wheel of the Moon Sect and bested Qiu Hengkong. After this, I¡¯m afraid no one in the Great Wei will dare make trouble in the Great Zhou.¡±

    Ning Sihua¡¯s bright eyes shone with amusement as she looked at Su Yi, who sat across from her, sipping tea.

    She¡¯d only just heard the news too. When she learned that even Qiu Hengkong, that giant of the Dao of the Sword, had lost to Su Yi,?even she?was shaken.

    ¡°News sure?spread?quickly.¡± Su Yi shook his head. ¡°Right, didn¡¯t you say you had something urgent to discuss with me?¡±

    ¡°Yesterday, Lan Suo sent word that something changed deep within the Great Qin¡¯s number-one danger zone, the Sea of Chaotic Spirits. It seems an ancient ruin has appeared out of nowhere,¡± Ning Sihua said softly.

    ¡°They say that an unprecedented and strange phenomenon appeared, blotting out ten-thousand feet of sky. Mysterious cries rang out repeatedly, and an illusory pce manifested out of nowhere.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi, seemingly intrigued. ¡°Was there anything else worth noting?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± said Ning Sihua. ¡°Lan Suo didn¡¯t exin in detail. She just heard from her master, the Cloudstone Venerate, that something had changed deep within the Sea of Chaotic Spirits. They suspect it¡¯s rted to an ancient orthodoxy called the Immortals Sword House.¡±

    ¡°The Immortals¡¯ Sword House? An ancient cultivation faction, that¡¯s all, yet they dare call themselves immortals?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shot up. ¡°That reminds me of something. When yao cultivators establish factions, they love nothing more than adding the word ¡®god¡¯ or ¡®immortal¡¯ to the name. In doing so, they¡¯re effectively proiming that they¡¯ve cast aside their humble origins and savage bodies to be true cultivators in pursuit of immortality.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Ning Sihua couldn¡¯t help but exim. ¡°It¡¯s my first time hearing that. Well, Fellow Daoist? Are you interested in this sudden development? Lan Suo said she¡¯s looking forward to traveling with you.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s expression was somewhat strange.

    Not long ago, the Featherflow King, Yue Shichan, invited him to travel to the Great Xia and participate in the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly.

    Now, Lan Suo had invited him to the Great Qin to search for good fortune deep within the Sea of Chaotic Spirits.

    Looking at it that way, it seemed he¡¯d be a hotmodity¡­

    Su Yi thought for a moment, but just as he was about to answer, a Swiftlight Sparrow descended from the distant skies,nding on a tree not far from Burbling Spring Pavilion in a sh.

    There was a sealed letter in the Swiftlight Sparrow¡¯s ws.

 Chapter 366: The Secrets of the Immortalsâ€™ Sword House

    <h4>Chapter 366: The Secrets of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House</h4>

    The Swiftlight Sparrow¡¯s ws rxed, and the letter fell from its grip.

    Bang!

    Before it even hit the ground, the letter burst with a spray of sparks, and a tall, broad monk appeared out of nowhere.

    He was dressed in Buddhist robes, and his face was greasy. This was none other than the Ten Directions Pavilion¡¯s Monk Hongji.

    The first thing he did was sp his fist in apology. ¡°I showed up uninvited. Please don¡¯t take offense.¡±

    Su Yi sat upright in his wicker chair and asked with great interest, ¡°Who taught you that transformation skill?¡±

    The monk said hurriedly, ¡°It¡¯s just a petty, unpresentable little magic trick. I learned it years ago, from a stroke of fortune I obtained on Silverme Yao Mountain.¡±

    Su Yi said, ¡°Going forward, when you use it, be careful. If any twisted perverts set their sights on you, they¡¯re sure to force you to transform into a pretty little beauty.¡±

    The monk¡¯s smile froze, and he shuddered from head to toe, then said with a bitterugh, ¡°I can only transform into inanimate objects. I still can¡¯t be anything living.¡±

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s hear it. Why are you here?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Monk Hongji said solemnly, ¡°Young Lord Su, did you hear about the sudden change in the depths of the Great Qin¡¯s Sea of Chaotic Spirits?¡±

    Su Yi and Ning Sihua nced at each other. They both instantly understood.?So, he¡¯s here to discuss that too.

    ¡°We were only just discussing it,¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡°Then¡­ Young Lord Su, might you be interested in going there?¡± Monk Hongji asked at top speeds. ¡°Of course, you could interpret this as a request from the Ten Directions Pavilion. Should you agree, seventy percent of any spoils we obtain during this operation shall go to you. In exchange, we¡¯ll provide thorough intelligence.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°Why does the Ten Directions Pavilion want to get involved in this?¡±

    The monk said in a low voice, ¡°We won¡¯t hide it: our intelligence indicates that the change in the depths of the Sea of Chaotic Spirits is highly connected to the Immortals¡¯ Sword House, an ancient orthodoxy.

    ¡°A long time ago, their name shook the Azure Continent. They were one of the Three Great Holy Lands of the Yao Path.¡±

    When she heard this, Ning Sihua¡¯s eyes shed with a strange light. She couldn¡¯t help but nce at Su Yi.¡±

    Just minutes before, when he heard the name ¡°Immortal¡¯s Sword House¡±, Su Yi immediately guessed they were a faction of yao cultivators, as yao apparently loved nothing more than adding the terms ¡°god¡± and ¡°immortal¡± to their sect names.

    Who¡¯d have thought he¡¯d be right on the mark?

    ¡°Is that the only reason?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Monk Hongji said hurriedly. ¡°This is one of the Ten Directions Pavilion¡¯s top secrets, but we¡¯ve found ancient records stating that the founder of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House was likely an iparably mighty Yao Emperor!¡±

    A Yao Emperor!

    Ning Sihua¡¯s heart shook.

    Even Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but look surprised, and the ruins of the Prajna Meditation Garden rose unbidden to the forefront of his mind. A long time ago, the temple had given rise to a white-robed monk capable of riding a true dragon through the stars. Anyone capable of such a feat had to be an Imperial Realm expert at the very least.

    Now, Monk Hongji was telling him that the founder of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House was a suspected Yao Emperor. It was only natural that Su Yi would be interested!

    On the current Azure Continent, even Origin Dao cultivators were the top experts of their respective nations, while Spirit Dao experts were so rare, they practically only existed in legends.

    But now, it was obvious that a long time ago, the Azure Continent wasn¡¯t just home to numerous long-lost orthodoxies; it once had Imperial Realm experts too!

    ¡°No wonder the Ten Directions Pavilion wants to participate. If the Immortals¡¯ Sword House really is an imperial-level faction, its ruins are sure to contain extraordinary opportunities,¡± muttered Su Yi.

    In the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, factions were divided into various levels.

    They called those first-rate orthodoxies that towered above the masses ¡°imperial-level factions.¡±

    .

    Like the Three Great Daoist Sects, the Six Great Demonic Sects, and the Nine Provinces Academy. All were imperial-level factions, rare even in the Nine Provinces.

    There were four factions even more terrifying than imperial-level factions. These were called the ¡°Four Apexes of the Wilds.¡±

    In his past life, Su Yi¡¯s ¡°Grotto of Abstruse Force¡± was one of the Four Apexes of the Wilds. Furthermore, it was the strongest of the four!

    The word ¡°apex¡± in ¡°the Four Apexes¡± meant that each such faction had an Imperial Apex expert in residence.

    During Su Yi¡¯s past life as the sovereign of the Nine Provinces, the power of his Dao of the Sword suppressed the heavens. It was only naturally that his faction sat firmly at the top of the Four Apexes of the Wilds.

    Monk Hongjiughed. ¡°Young Lord, if that weren¡¯t the base, we wouldn¡¯t disturb you. It¡¯s just that too many powerful people have set their sights on this opportunity, including the Great Qin¡¯s imperial family, the Donghua Sword Sect, Shanglin Temple, and the Profound Moon Temple. All of them are dead set on obtaining it.

    ¡°In addition, ording to our investigations, the leader of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate has secretly invited some old devils of the heretical path. They¡¯ve already begun their journey into the Sea of Chaotic Spirits.¡±

    The monk paused, and his expression turned a bit strange as he whispered, ¡°Also, it¡¯s highly likely that the various Possessed hidden within the Great Wei, Great Zhou, and Great Qin will be there too, as well as several mighty experts who bear ancient legacies.

    ¡°You could say that the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House have already be a piece of fatty meat in the eyes of the three nations¡¯ cultivators; everyone wants to take a bite. Naturally, the Ten Directions Pavilion is no exception."

    By this point, Su Yi was finally a bit tempted. He was interested in the Possessed, and he¡¯d long since wanted to investigate just which world they came from.

    ¡°Does the Ten Directions Pavilion have a n?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Monk Hongji¡¯s face lit up with delight; he could tell Su Yi seemed interested!

    He hurriedly said, ¡°Young Lord, please rest assured. So long as you apany us, the grand elder of the Ten Directions Pavilion¡¯s Great Zhou branch shall apany you. She will keep you well supplied with the most detailed intelligence avable.¡±

    Su Yi was stunned. ¡°You mean that peerless beauty of her generation, a woman both stunning and clever, like a celestial or a fairy? That grand elder?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Monk Hongji paused, then nced at the Swiftlight Sparrow perched on a nearby tree. He said solemnly, ¡°That¡¯s right! Our grand elder¡¯s beauty is absolutely sufficient to topple nations and bring disaster to the popce. When you see her in person, you¡¯ll surely understand that every word of praisees straight from my heart, yet even then, mere words are insufficient to describe just how beauti¡ª¡±

    ¡°Enough,¡± said Su Yi irritably. ¡°If you want to tter her, don¡¯t do it in front of me.¡±

    Monk Hongji instantly felt sheepish.

    Ning Sihua couldn¡¯t help but grin. How could she possibly miss that the monk was only saying all that because he was terrified of the grand elder?

    ¡°When do you n to set out?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°That depends on your schedule and arrangements, but the sooner the better,¡± exined Monk Hongji at top speeds. ¡°ording to the Ten Directions Pavilion¡¯s estimates, the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House will most likely fully materialize in this world within nine days.¡±

    ¡°How long does it take to get to the Great Qin¡¯s Sea of Chaotic Spirits?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Monk Hongji pondered briefly, then said, ¡°On the backs of an avian spirit beast, two days at the bare minimum. Young Lord, should you decide to go, our Ten Directions Pavilion shall send you a Crimson Condor.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll set off in three days,¡± said Su Yi. He then nced at Ning Sihua out of the corner of his eye; she looked extremely tempted too. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ning, you¡¯d best stay behind. If I truly reap any rewards on this expedition, I¡¯ll share my spoils.¡±

    Ning Sihua was briefly stunned, but despite finding it an awful pity, she nheless nodded her agreement.

    She knew what Su Yi was thinking; he was worried about leaving his friends at Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy with no one to guard them. He didn¡¯t want anything to happen to them while he was gone.

    With her to hold down the fort, he¡¯d have no need to fear.

    Even without Su Yi present, should anything dangerous happen, they could seek refuge on Jade Barrier Mountain, about a hundred miles from Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy.

    ¡°How should I respond to Lan Suo?¡± Ning Sihua asked.

    ¡°Tell her that, should the opportunity arise, we¡¯ll meet within the Sea of Chaotic Spirits,¡± said Su Yi.

    Ning Sihua nodded, and Mong Hongji swiftly bade farewell and left.

    ¡­¡­

    The following three days were as leisurely as could be. When he wasn¡¯t cultivating, he was ying chess with Wen Lingxue and guiding her cultivation.

    The young woman was increasingly vibrant, with skin like cream, bright eyes, and a pure, beautiful presence.

    Su Yi felt the happiest and most rxed when they were together.

    Her big sister, Wen Lingzhao, was at Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy too. However, she seemed intent on avoiding any possibility of encountering him; she practically hadn¡¯t left her room since his return.

    The two of them hadn¡¯t seen each other once.

    Su Yi naturally didn¡¯t care about that.

    His marriage into the Wen Family had long since gone up in smoke. Su Yi didn¡¯t hate Wen Lingzhao, but he didn¡¯t particrly care about her either.

    It was just as he wrote in his final message to her: ¡°Parting will be best for both of us, so let¡¯s each seek happiness on our own.¡±

    During this time, Su Yi learned that, thanks to Ning Sihua¡¯s preparations, the Profound Amplification Sect was starting to take shape.

    Mu Xi, Pu Yi, Jiang Tangyun, Lu Zhangfeng, Xiao Tianque of the Lanling Xiao Family, Family Head Yuan Wutong of the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital¡¯s Yuan Family, and Family Head Zheng Tianhe of the Imperatorial Provincial Capital had all joined, and each now had their own responsibilities.

    Them aside, the Spiritmartial Marquis, Chen Zheng, and Huang Yunchong of Guangling City¡¯s Huang Family had expressed interest in joining the sect too.

    Su Yi was immensely pleased with Ning Sihua¡¯s arrangements.

    She didn¡¯t discriminate or differentiate based on their cultivation. She simply invited all of his friends to join the Profound Amplification Sect. This was just what Su Yi wanted, and why he agreed to found the sect in the first ce.

    At the end of the day, the Profound Amplifaction Sect existed as a ce to protect those connected to Su Yi. It wasn¡¯t about expanding his territory or dominating the nation.

    It was true that the likes of Huang Yunchong and Yuan Wutong were far fromparable with Mu Xi, Pu Yi, and the others. However, so long as they were Su Yi¡¯s friend, even an ant would receive his protection!

    In addition, Su Yi received a congrattory gift from Crown Prince Zhou Zhili. It was a reward for defeating the Great Wei¡¯s Wheel of the Moon Sect and boosting the Great Zhou¡¯s national prestige.

    When he saw the Dragon-Marked Jade, Essence of Heavenly Fragrance, and thousand-year Ba Serpent yao core, Su Yi was stunned despite himself.?That Zhou Zhili is actually quite considerate.

    All three treasures were precious, and they¡¯d be enormously beneficial supplements when he broke into the Grain Avoidance Stage.

    Three days passed in a sh.

    Morning came, and the light of dawn broke through the darkness.

    A massive, vicious bird with wings as red as fire soared over the horizon.

    This was none other than the Crimson Condor the Ten Directions Pavilion had sent for Su Yi, but it wasn¡¯t alone.

    There was a delicate figure seated on its back.

 Chapter 367: Spring Winds Bring New Flowers, Hua Xinfeng

    <h4>Chapter 367: Spring Winds Bring New Flowers, Hua Xinfeng</h4>

    Su Yu had only just woken up when the Crimson Condor arrived with that delicate silhouette on its back.

    He¡¯d spent the night ¡°hard at work¡± once more, but he was nheless in excellent spirits.

    This was the wondrous effect of dual cultivation.

    A man and woman gleaned enlightenment into the Grand Dao together, experiencing the charming profundities of fusing one¡¯s qi, essence, and spirit with another. In the process, both of their cultivations were fortified and sublimated.

    Dual cultivation was different from those aberrant branch techniques that used Yin to nourish Yang or Yang to replenish Yin.

    Su Yi was gratified to learn that Cha Jin had, through regr dual cultivation, be a Xiantian Martial Ancestor, and that her foundations were iparably firm.

    Furthermore, the effects of dual cultivation had subtly altered her spirit and vitality. Both her disposition and her appearance were even more vibrant than before, as if she¡¯d gotten younger.

    They said that beauties were like wine; the more you indulged, the more intoxicating they became.

    Su Yi emerged from Burbling Spring Pavilion and saw Ning Sihua chatting with a woman in worn, undyed hemp clothes.

    The woman¡¯s long hair was tied into a bun, but she still looked like aplete mess. Her skin was sallow, her face was gaunt, and the sword hanging diagonally from her waist was rusted. A gray vine about two fingers thick was wrapped around it as a sheath.

    If it weren¡¯t for her ample chest andck of an Adam¡¯s apple, Su Yi might well have assumed she was a slovenly man.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, this is the Grand Elder of the Great Zhou branch of the Ten Directions Pavilion. She¡¯se to take you to the Great Qin,¡± Ning Sihua introduced their guest with a smile.

    Su Yi was stunned.?This is the woman Monk Hongji called a peerless beauty of her generation? The one whose beauty can topple cities? The immortal maiden?

    ¡°My name is Hua Xinfeng. Greetings, Young Lord Su.¡± The woman in hemp clothes walked up and greeted him courteously.

    Only then did Su Yi realize that, despite her unexceptional appearance, her gaze was deep, and her eyes were bright, like sparkling obsidian orke water on a clear spring day. They were simply stunning.

    Of course, such beautiful eyes on such a haggard face seemed an awful pity.

    Su Yi said, ¡°¡®Hua Xinfeng¡¯? Like ¡®spring winds¡¯ in the line, ¡®after one hundred and five days of winter, new flowers bring spring winds.¡¯ Your name is actually quite lovely¡±

    Ning Sihua¡¯s expression was rather strange.?He¡¯s just praising her name. Does that mean he disdains her overly-ordinary appearance? Fellow Daoist, Su, you sure are direct¡­

    Hua Xinfeng was stunned too. Her eyes were like limpid pools as she smiled, ¡°Young Lord, you exaggerate. If your preparations are in order, we can leave right now.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Su Yi nodded.

    That very morning, Su Yi and Hua Xinfeng left, soaring through the skies on the back of the crimson condor.

    As the condor flew through the vast sea of clouds, it spread its fiery wings. It had a several-dozen-foot wingspan. Its movements were smooth, and sitting on its back wasfortable.

    ¡°Young Lord, do you have any ns regarding this operation?¡± Hua Xinfeng pressed her legs together and wrapped her jade-like arms around her knees, then sat at an angle. Her deep gaze bore into u Yi.

    Su Yi was drinking from a green-skinned wine gourd. In his blue robes, he looked transcendent and aloof. He was handsome, with an unrestrained elegance.

    Hua Xinfeng was looking at him rather intently, as if trying to see through all his secrets.

    Were she to look at anyone else like that, it would have long since made them ufortable, but Su Yi didn¡¯t even seem to notice. ¡°Searching for fortuitous encounters is unpredictable. Better to take things one step at a time.¡±

    Hua Xinfeng thoroughly agreed. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right. That said, an enormous number of experts are headed to the Sea of Chaotic Spirits, and most are Origin Dao cultivators. There¡¯s no shortage of heretical cultivators, the Possessed, and other such formidable characters. Given the circumstances, I think it might be appropriate toe up with countermeasures in advance.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi. ¡°What did you have in mind?¡±

    Hua Xinfeng blinked, and a faint smile rose on her lips. ¡°When a tiger sees a pig, it cannot contain its hunger. It will surely pounce upon its prey and kill it.¡±

    She smiled and asked, ¡°Tell me, Young Lord. What if the ¡®pig¡¯ was actually a dragon in disguise? What would happen then?¡±

    Su Yi took a sip of wine. ¡°The tiger would die.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said Hua Xinfeng. ¡°The way I see it, during this expedition, no one is better suited to y the role of ¡®pig¡¯ than you.¡±

    Splurt!

    Su Yi spat out his wine mid-sip, then looked at the sallow, gaunt woman before him. ¡°Did you do that on purpose?¡±

    Sheughed. ¡°That was just an example. Don¡¯t take offense; given your intelligence, I¡¯m sure you understand what I was getting at.¡±

    When sheughed, her lips parted slightly, and faint dimples appeared on her cheeks. Her little canine teeth were pearly white, giving her an additional yful charm.

    Su Yi naturally wouldn¡¯t make trouble for a woman. He just said, ¡°So, you want me to pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger?¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± said Hua Xinfeng. ¡°Young Lord, you slew an entire group of Earthly Immortals in the skies above the Jade Capital, and you defeated the top sword cultivator of the Great Wei, Qiu Hengkong, before the gates of the Wheel of the Moon Sect. Your reputation has long since spread throughout the Great Qin; everyone in the three nations knows your name.

    ¡°Given the circumstances, if you use your real name and identity, you¡¯ll stir up waves wherever you go, and everyone will see you as a dangerous foe. You¡¯ll be amon enemy, which will inevitably lead to numerous variables as we search for good fortune.¡±

    ¡°However, if you switch identities and keep a low profile, everything will bepletely different.¡± Her eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°First, no one will be afraid of us or consider us major rivals in the struggle for fortuitous opportunities. Second, should someone be so blind as to offend us¡­ How would that be any different from prey offering itself up on a silver tter?¡±

    ¡°Why is it that I get the sense you¡¯re rather looking forward to someone provoking us?¡± said Su Yi.

    Hua Xinfengughed gleefully, as if she were indeed just itching for that to happen.

    ¡°This time, our opponents include numerous Possessed. Never mind the rest; even the more ordinary Earthly Immortals are loaded. Each is wealthier than the one before. Wouldn¡¯t it be just grand if we could gather some trophies?

    ¡°In that case, even if we don''t find any fortuitous opportunities, we won¡¯t return empty-handed.¡± Her eyes shone with eagerness, and an exultant smile spread across her face.

    Su Yi took a deep look at the Grand Elder of the Great Zhou branch of the Ten Directions Pavilion, then said, ¡°I finally understand why Monk Hongji is so afraid of you.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too treacherous.¡± Su Yi sighed. He suddenly recalled a close friend from his past life, the Monarch of the True Path. He was elegant and agreeable, awe-inspiringly righteous, and he fought for the sake of the people. He took on the responsibility of rooting out yao and demons, and he cared for the whole world and every living thing in it. The people called him ¡°the Light of Justice.¡±

    But in the eyes of the old monsters he¡¯d scammed, he was a treacherous, shameless, debased, and despicable conman.

    When he defeated them, he¡¯d always feign grief and pity. It was always the same line: ¡°My friend, the weight of your sins is too heavy. You have to offer up all of your treasures to atone. Otherwise, you¡¯ll inevitably face disaster.¡±

    If they obediently offered up their treasures, that would be the end of it.

    But if they refused? They really would face disaster.

    Still, the Monarch of the True Path was worthy of praise in that his targets were indeed prominent heretical cultivators and other irredeemable viins.

    Hua Xinfeng¡¯s style was somewhat simr to his. However, the Monarch of the True Path was even more shameless and insidious. He treated almighty Demon Emperors as nothing but toys.

    When she heard Su Yi sigh, Hua Xinfeng instantlyughed, her eyes like crescent moons. It seemed she wasn¡¯t the least bit ashamed. On the contrary, she seemed to take pride in it. ¡°Thank you for thepliment, Young Lord.¡±

    Hua Xinfeng really wasn¡¯t like other women. She was thick-faced and insidious.?No wonder Monk Hongji was so cautious every time he mentioned her¡­

    ¡°What do you think of my suggestion?¡± asked Hua Xinfeng.

    Su Yi got straight to the point. ¡°How will we divide the spoils?¡±

    This instantly caught Hua Xinfeng off guard.?And here I thought that someone who seemed so proud would disdain such tricks.

    I wouldn¡¯t have thought he¡¯d justunch right into deciding how to divvy up the loot¡­.

    ¡°Indeed, you didn¡¯t disappoint me.¡± Hua Xinfeng sighed with appreciation. ¡°How about this? I¡¯m responsible for gathering and providing information, while you do all the fighting. We¡¯ll split the spoils eighty-twenty. How about it?¡±

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°We can split whatever good fortune we happen upon that way, but ny percent of the trophies of war go to me. As I¡¯m sure you¡¯re well aware, in a direct sh of strength, your information isn¡¯t of much use.¡±

    Hua Xinfeng pondered briefly, then straightforwardly agreed. ¡°Alright. This is our first time working with you, so it¡¯s only right that the Ten Directions Pavilion shows its sincerity. It¡¯ll be as you say.¡±

    Once everything was settled, she seemed delighted. She took a wine gourd from her sleeves, threw back her head, and started drinking, as open and unrestrained as any man.

    Su Yi actually rather admired her temperament.

    s, her appearance was just a bit too ordinary, even unseemly.

    ¡­.

    Two dayster.

    The Great Qin¡¯s Dongfu Prefectural Capital.

    The Crimson Condornded several miles from the city gates.

    ¡°Go back.¡± Hua Xinfeng patted the bird, which spread its wings and took to the skies once more.

    ¡°Young Lord, that¡¯s the Dongfu Prefectural Capital up ahead. It borders the Great Qin¡¯s eastern seas, and it¡¯s one of the most prosperous ces in the Great Qin. If we leave the city and venture three hundred miles out to sea, we¡¯ll reach the edges of the Sea of Chaotic Spirits.

    Hua Xinfeng pointed to the distant outline of the massive city. ¡°Let¡¯s enter the city and gather some information, then head out. How about it?¡±

    ¡°You make the arrangements,¡± said Su Yi casually. He could never be bothered to concern himself with such trifles.

    The two then promptly set off for the Dongfu Prefectural Capital.

    The massive outline of the city rose and fell, spreading far and wide, like a colossus stretching across heaven and earth. A mortal air rose from the city streets, filling the skies, and the sounds of hustle and bustle were audible even from a distance.

    ¡°Hm?¡± As they neared the city gates, Su Yi suddenly looked up at the sky.

    There was a five-hundred-foot-long treasure ship, like a flying mountain circting with misty light. It bore through the crowds, flying in from the distance.

    The treasure ship had towers, pavilions, and gazebos on deck. It was simply gorgeous, and he could faintly discern human figures shuttling between the various structures.

    The city gates burst into uproar and startled cries.

    In the mundane world, a flying treasure ship appearing out of nowhere would inevitably draw people¡¯s attention.

    Even Su Yi was no exception.

    This was his first time seeing a magic treasure like this since his reincarnation.

    He knew that whoever was steering the boat had to be an Origin Dao cultivator. Otherwise, they couldn¡¯t possibly have controlled such a treasure.

 Chapter 368: Several Illustrious Figures of the Great Qin

    <h4>Chapter 368: Several Illustrious Figures of the Great Qin</h4>

    The treasure ship flew through the air, casting a massive shadow on the world below.

    In the eyes of mundane martial artists, this was no different from bearing witness to a traveling immortal; it was easy to imagine the extent of their shock.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Profound Moon Temple¡¯s Transforming Mountain Tower Ship. It¡¯s thebination of four different Origin Dao spiritual treasures, and it¡¯s under the control of High Elder Gu Qingdu. Only an Origin Pce cultivator like him can freely control a treasure ship of this level.¡±?Hua Xinfeng transmitted, her eyes sparkling.

    She licked her lips and said, ¡°If we seize the ship, no matter where we go, it¡¯ll be in thep of luxury.¡±

    Su Yi could tell at a nce that she¡¯d set her sights on the Transforming Mountain Tower Ship.

    Before long, the treasure ship flew into the Dongfu Prefectural Capital and disappeared.

    ¡°Right, Young Lord, you have to be careful.¡± Hua Xinfeng suddenly seemed to recall something. She said, ¡°You killed Li Changning, You Xinglin, and You Tianhong. They were, respectively, an inner sect elder, a core disciple, and the junior apprentice brother of the current leader of the Profound Moon Temple, Daoist Vastblue.

    The words flowed right out of her, as if she were reciting her own family tree from memory. ¡°You Tianhong in particr was extremely close to Daoist Vastblue. They were apprentice brothers in their youth, and they overcame countless life-or-death struggles together. Theirs was a bond forged in adversity.

    ¡°ording to our Ten Directions Pavilion¡¯s investigations, when you slew You Tianhong atop Nine Millet Mountain, Daoist Vastblue sat there for three days and three nights, writing a single character in the dirt with his fingertip.¡±

    ¡°Which character?¡± Su Yi asked curiously.

    ¡°Death.¡±?Hua Xinfeng¡¯s bright eyes shed. ¡°From this, it¡¯s clear that the Profound Moon Temple hates you to their very bones. If they have the opportunity to kill you, there¡¯s no way they¡¯ll let it slip through their fingers.

    She paused, then said, ¡°Besides, You Tianhong had another status as well. He¡¯s the younger brother of Family Head You Yuandu of the Great Qin¡¯s top n, the You Family. You also killed You Qingzhi, his younger sister.?ording to our intelligence, an ancestor of the You Family will be participating in this expedition into the Sea of Chaotic Spirits¡­¡±

    Su Yi interrupted her here, a faint smile on his face. ¡°Are you trying to convince me to steal the Profound Moon Temple¡¯s treasure ship? Or do you want me to deal with the You Family experts?¡±

    Hua Xinfeng grinned like a fox, her eyes bright. ¡°If possible, I¡¯d prefer you dealt with them both. Then, we¡¯d have more spoils to split.¡±

    Su Yi nced at her. ¡°I¡¯ve never liked seeking out trouble, so don¡¯t waste time egging me on. If I discover you using me as a weapon, don¡¯t me me for my poor manners.¡±

    His tone was calm, but his words sent a chill through Hua Xinfeng¡¯s heart.?Her smile faded, and she looked at him solemnly. ¡°Young Lord, please rest assured. I understand the proper limits.¡±

    ¡°Of course, if theye looking for trouble of their own ord, I don¡¯t mind ¡®harvesting¡¯ them,¡± said Su Yi.

    With that, he put his hands behind his back and proceeded through the city gates.

    Hua Xinfeng¡¯s eyes shed. Then, sheughed gleefully and followed him.

    The Dongfu Prefectural Capital was indeed iparably prosperous. The streets were wide and bustling with activity, and the roads were packed with carts and carriages. The smoke and fire of mortal life were on full disy.

    Recently, due to the sudden change deep within the Sea of Chaotic Spirits, the Dongfu Prefectural Capital was even livelier than usual, and numerous unfamiliar faces had appeared within its walls.

    It was just as Ning Sihua said. This sudden development involved the Immortals¡¯ Sword House, so it had already attracted widespread attention among the world¡¯s cultivators. Countless mighty experts were dead-set on obtaining the good fortune within the ruins.

    The Dongfu Prefectural Capital was built along the coastline leading to the Sea of Chaotic Spirits. Ofte, experts from countless cultivation factions had poured in from all over the world.

    Hua Xinfeng had long since arranged a private courtyard for them to rest in.

    Su Yi stayed behind to wait, while Hua Xinfeng went out to gather information.

    She was a prominent member of the Ten Directions Pavilion, and she had ess to countless unknown channels of information.

    ¡­¡­

    It had been less than a day since Su Yi and Hua Xinfeng arrived in the Dongfu Prefectural Capital.

    Bzzz!

    A streak of silvery light shot through the skies.

    A tall, upright figure was faintly discernible within the silvery radiance. He rode on a radiant silver longsword, his entire body bursting with dazzling light, like a divine being.

    Wherever he passed, his imposing might spread out around him, shaking the people watching from the city below.

    Some of the ordinary mortals were so stunned that they flung themselves to their knees and kowtowed; they thought a deity was upon them.

    Even some of the martial artists were shaken. They realized that this was an Earthly Immortal!

    Some of the older generation experts whispered amongst themselves.

    ¡°It¡¯s Manor Master Lin Yubei of Red Lotus Sword Manor! They say his Dao of the Sword is shocking and that he¡¯s cultivated to the peak of the Grain Avoidance Realm at just thirty years of age!¡±

    ¡°Three years ago, he and his sword took to the skies, and he defeated the former master of Red Lotus Sword Manor, bing its new manor master! He¡¯s their youngest leader in history, a true monster!¡±

    In the Great Qin, there were three great cultivation factions: the Profound Moon Temple, Shanglin Temple, and the Donghua Sword Sect. There were also six great sword manors.

    Red Lotus Sword Manor was one of the six.

    Some people were stunned. ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s him! Rumor has it that Lin Yubei once obtained aplete ancient legacy of the Dao of the Sword. Looking at him now, it seems the rumors are most likely true!¡±

    Lin Yubei really was strong, and he had an illustrious reputation within the Great Qin. Furthermore, he had handsome features and a tall, slender frame, and his entire body was swathed in dazzling silver light. He rode through the air on his sword, and his attainments in the Dao of the Sword won him endless praises even from older-generation Earthly Immortals.

    ¡°Is Shang Luoyu of the Donghua Sword Sect present?¡± Lin Yubei stood in the sky and called out in a voice that boomed like thunder, spreading far and wide. His eyes shed with cold light, as if piercing through the skies.

    A clear, cold voice answered him. ¡°Lin Yubei, you lost to me at Rosb Lake just three months ago, yet you daree looking for me again? Are you really trying to get yourself killed?¡±

    Immediately afterward, a streak of ck shot out of the Dongfu Prefectural Capital and into the skies.

    The ¡°streak¡± turned out to be a woman in a ck dress. Her skin was like cream, and her expression was icy. Dense, icy sword qi hovered around her, and she had a wide, massive sword strapped to her back at an angle. Her aura was so vibrant that the surrounding skies seemed dull byparison.

    ¡°It¡¯s really the Donghua Sword Sect¡¯s Shang Luoyu, She¡¯s here too!¡± Numerous people eximed.

    The Donghua Sword Sect was one of the Great Qin¡¯s three great cultivation factions.

    Shang Luoyu was the sect leader¡¯s direct disciple. Her aptitude was the greatest the Donghua Sword Sect had seen in eight hundred years, earning her the nickname ¡°the Donghua Genius.¡± Her talent wasmon knowledge; hundreds or thousands of years might pass before encountering her equal!

    ¡°So, three months ago, the manor master of Red Lotus Sword Maner, Lin Yubei, lost to Shang Luoyu! That¡¯s big news!¡± countless older generation martial artists were stunned.

    Throughout the Dongfu Prefectural City, countless eyes were fixed on the ongoing aerial staredown.

    Lin Yubei flew on his sword, majestic and imposing.

    However, Shang Luoyu was just as impressive, if not more so.

    She wore a ck gauze dress, her gaze was icy. There was a massive sword on her back, and every inch of her radiated chilling, imposing sword intent. She was like ady sword immortal from the heavens, a stunning beauty as sharp as the edge of her weapon!

    ¡°Both of them are dazzling, legendary figures in the Great Qin, yet now, they¡¯ve appeared together in the skies above the Dongfu Prefectural Capital. Furthermore, from the look of them, it seems an unprecedented duel is about to unfold?¡±

    Numerous onlookers held their breath and watched with rapt, nervous attention.

    Both Lin Yubei and Shang Luoyu were young, and they were both true cultivators. Their radiance was enough to make even cultivators of older generations sigh over their own inferiority!

    ¡°If your leader hadn¡¯t given you the Celestial Xiezhi Sword, how could I possibly have lost to you?¡± Lin Yubei snorted coldly.

    ¡°A loss is a loss. If you¡¯re not convinced, we can fight again. I guarantee that this time, I won¡¯t use the Celestial Xiezhi sword,¡± said Shang Luoyu coldly, her face as tranquil as still waters.

    ¡°That so? Then I¡¯ll just have to take you up on that!¡± Lin Yubei¡¯s eyes shed like lightning, and his aura expanded.

    But just as he was about to attack, an aged voice rang out. ¡°My two young friends, you are both the chosen of heaven, rare geniuses of the Great Qin, and you are both exceedingly powerful. Should fighting break out between you, I¡¯m afraid it will harm those living in the city below. Might you do this old man a favor and put your battle on hold? You¡¯ll naturally get the chance to determine who¡¯s superior after reaching the Sea of Chaotic Spirits.¡±

    A soaring arc of light apanied the voice,nding not far from Lin Yubei and Shang Luoyu.

    The light turned out to be a graying old man in loose-sleeved purple robes. Despite his age, he had youthful features, and his aura was as tranquil as an abyss. It spread out, blotting out the skies.

    ¡°That¡¯s the second elder of the Great Qin¡¯s Secluded Dragons, Senior Qin Dongxu! He¡¯s a true Origin Pce existence. They say he¡¯s already been cultivating for one hundred and eighty years and that his cultivation base is deep and inscrutable!¡± someone said in a quavering voice.

    The Great Zhou¡¯s imperial family had Unknown Dragons to hold down the fort, while the Great Wei had the Seekers of Immortality.

    And the Great Qin? It was home to the Secluded Dragons.

    In simple terms, the Secluded Dragons were a force of cultivators within the Great Qin¡¯s imperial family.

    ¡°Interesting. The Great Qin really is the strongest of the three nations. It doesn¡¯t just have three true factions of cultivators; even the forces of its imperial family far surpass the Great Zhou¡¯s Unknown Dragons.¡±

    Su Yi reclined in his wicker chair within the little courtyard, but his divine sense had stretched a thousand feet into the sky. Despite the distance, he saw everything that was happening clearly.

    Both Lin Yubei and Shang Luoyu were top-notch talents. There was practically no oneparable in the Great Zhou¡¯s younger generation.

    Qin Dongxu, the Secluded Dragon, had a cultivation that surprised even Su Yi.

    Just seeing the three of them, Su Yi understood at a deep level that the cultivation factions of the Great Qin really did far surpass those of the Great Zhou and Great Qin.

    Fighting didn¡¯t break out in the end.

    With Qin Dongxu interfering, Lin Yubei and Shang Luoyu both had reservations. They had no choice but to show him respect, and soon, each went their separate ways.

    Su Yi withdrew his divine sense and sighed to himself.

    He¡¯d only just arrived in the Dongfu Prefectural Capital, but he¡¯d already encountered the Profound Moon Temple¡¯s Transforming Mountain Tower Ship, as well as a sh in the skies above the city. Sometimes, a single spot was enough to understand the entire leopard; it was immediately obvious that no small number of cultivators had gathered in the Dongfu Prefectural Capital ofte.

    However, to Su Yi, these sessive incidents only made him more eager to explore the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House.

    Worthy foes made things interesting.

    He just wasn¡¯t sure how many of these people were worth fighting.

    His heart suddenly stirred.?I might well encounter the lucky break I need to step into the Origin Dao on this expedition¡­

 Chapter 369: Enemies Everywhere You Look

    <h4>Chapter 369: Enemies Everywhere You Look</h4>

    Hua Xinfeng returned about an hourter, a hint of delight on her face. ¡°Young Lord, it seems were arrived at just the right time. Tonight, the curtains open on a grand banquet at the Celestial Waters Mountain Vi three miles outside the city.

    ¡°The host is the second elder of Secluded Dragon Mountain, Qin Dongxu. He¡¯s invited prominent figures of Shanglin Temple, the Profound Moon Temple, and the Donghua Sword Sect.

    ¡°Them aside, there are powerful experts from the Great Qin¡¯s six sword manors and various pre-eminent experts of their respective regions.¡±

    As she spoke, she flipped her hand, revealing a gold-embossed invitation. She said smugly, ¡°And I? I got my hands on an invitation.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to the banquet?¡± Su Yi arched his brow.

    ¡°I¡¯m?not going,¡± she said.?¡°We¡¯re?going. They say that Qin Dongxu is going to reveal secrets regarding the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House and make an important announcement.¡±

    She paused, thenughed. ¡°Of course, more importantly, we can seize this opportunity to get a good look at ourpetition. That way, when we reach the Sea of Chaotic Spirits and harvest trophies, we¡¯ll be prepared.¡±

    Su Yi thought it over, then said, ¡°That works too.¡±

    After all, he had nothing better to do. Experiencing the bearing of the Great Qin¡¯s cultivators for himself was a decent idea.

    Hua Xinfeng¡¯s eyes instantly narrowed into slits, and she said with a heartyugh, ¡°Young Lord, before we attend the banquet, you¡¯d best disguise yourself. It¡¯d be bad if anyone realized who you were. After all, Shanglin Temple and the Profound Moon Temple both hate you to the bone.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, but?then, he?nodded. ¡°Fine.¡±

    Even as he spoke, his bones crackled like beans in a hot wok. His thin frame expanded at speeds visible to the naked eye, bing taller and broader, while his features went from handsome to unremarkable.

    In just a few blinks of an eye, he¡¯d be apletely ordinary, unassuming youth. Even his characteristic calm, detached bearing had vanished without a trace.

    Hua Xinfeng¡¯s eyes lit up, and she eximed, ¡°Your disguise technique is amazing!¡±

    ¡°Yours is quite good too,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    Hua Xinfeng was stunned, but she didn¡¯t take the bait. She just smiled and said, ¡°Change into clothes that fit, and I guarantee not even keen-eyed, experienced cultivators will recognize you.¡±

    Su Yiughed.

    He was currently using the ¡°Spiritual Embryo Thousand Transformations Incantation.¡± It didn¡¯t just change one¡¯s appearance; even one¡¯s aura and general ¡°feel¡± changed.

    Only advanced cultivators of the Spirit Dao who¡¯d refined Divine Soul tforms and condensed divine awareness could see through the Spiritual Embryo Thousand Transformation tform¡¯s disguise.

    ¡­.

    Dusk.

    Lamps illuminated the entire Celestial Waters Mountain Vi, and a throng of attendants and serving girls dressed like butterflies flitted amongst the crowd without pause.

    Hua Xinfeng arrived with Su Yi, who¡¯d changed into long white robes. Numerous prominent guests had arrived at the several-dozen-acre vi already.

    It wasn¡¯t just the experts of Shanglin Temple, the Profound Moon Temple, and the Donghua Sword Sect. Members of the Great Qin¡¯s imperial family and the six great sword manors were here, as well as prominent, established figures from all across the nation.

    The guests included no shortage of martial artists, but even the weakest of them were Xiantian Martial Ancestors. Most had already stepped into the Origin Dao.

    It was indeed a grand asion, a gathering of cultivators.

    There was a massive open-air jade tform at the center of the vi, with tables and chairs already neatly arranged on its surface.

    The banquet had yet to officially begin, so the guests clustered in groups and chatted among themselves.

    Su Yi immediately saw Lan Suo and her master, the Cloudstone Venerate, among the already-seated guests.

    Lan Suo currently wore a blue-green dress, and her hair was tied up in a bun, revealing her long, snowy neck. Her features, as exquisite as if they¡¯d been carved by a master artisan, shone with faint luster beneath the light of the setting sun.

    She was tall and slender, and even just sitting there casually, she seemed noble, aloof, pure, and enticing. She¡¯d already attracted countless gazes from all across the venue.

    The Cloudstone Venerate wore a high-brimmed hat and a wide Confucian Belt. As a high elder of the Great Qin¡¯s Donghua Sword Sect, he was lofty and influential even at an event like this.

    This actually makes sense. They¡¯re members of the Donghua Sword Sect; it¡¯s not at all strange that they¡¯d show up here,?thought Su Yi.

    There were numerous illustrious figures in attendance, each with their own splendor.

    Su Yi quickly saw that the two who¡¯d almost shed in the skies above the Dongfu Prefectural Capital, Shang Luoyu and Lin Yubei, were here too.

    One was the leader of the Donghua Sword Sect¡¯s younger generation, while the other was the master of Red Lotus Sword Manor. They were the most eye-catching figures here.

    There were other guests too, but Su Yi didn¡¯t recognize them.

    ¡°Young Lord, our seats are over here.¡± Hua Xinfeng led Su Yi to a remote corner of the jade tform. Those who sat here were ofparatively lower status.

    For example, prominent figures of their respective territories. They paled inparison to those of the nation¡¯s three great cultivation factions.

    ¡°This spot won¡¯t attract attention. It¡¯s the most rxed, too,¡±ughed Hua Xinfeng.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Su Yi grunted, then reached for a wine jug and started drinking.

    ¡°Young Lord, look. That¡¯s Grand Elder rifying Truth of Shanglin Temple¡¯s scripture depository. He¡¯s an old monster; he¡¯s been cultivating for three hundred years already,¡± Hua Xinfeng suddenly transmitted.

    Three monks sat in the very first row of seats.

    The leader was a venerable old man with willowy whiskers and long, thin white eyebrows. His frame looked as thin and brittle as kindling, and his face was covered in wrinkles. He sat perfectly upright, like an unmovable boulder.

    rifying Truth.

    An Origin Pce Realm cultivator.

    He was one of the Shanglin Temple¡¯s three ¡°ancestor¡± level figures. He practiced the ¡°Meditation of Blooming and Withering¡±, and he was viewed as holy; his every move could influence all cultivators in the Great Qin.

    ¡°A body refiner.¡± Su Yi nced at him, then looked away.

    Three hundred years, yet he¡¯d only?cultivated to the?Origin Pce Realm? It didn¡¯t matter how strong he was; he didn¡¯t amount to much.

    Shang Luoyu and Lin Yubei, the young Earthly Immortals, had far greater potential, and they would walk much further down the path of cultivation.

    Of course, that was on the condition that they didn¡¯t die along the way.

    Hua Xinfeng transmitted a warning, ¡°Young Lord, you¡¯d best watch out for the old-timer. The chief elder of Shanglin Temple¡¯s Arhat Hall, Lonely River, was his closed-door disciple.¡±

    Su Yi was stunned. He asked with great interest, ¡°Tell me, of those in attendance, who else is most likely my enemy?¡±

    Hua Xinfeng was from the Ten Directions Pavilion, and the information and intelligence at her disposal were naturally far from ordinary.

    That was one of the reasons Su Yi was willing to work with them on this operation in the first ce.

    Hua Xinfeng¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. ¡°Now that you mention it, you¡¯ve got quite a few enemies here.¡±

    Her gaze shifted imperceptibly toward another side of the tform. ¡°Young Lord, that¡¯s High Elder Gu Qingdu of the Profound Moon Temple. He was the one controlling the Transforming Mountain Tower Ship we saw as we passed through the city¡¯s gates.¡±

    He, too, was seated near the front, and the other cultivators from the Profound Moon Temple clustered around him, like stars gathering around the moon.

    Gu Qingdu was big and tall. He was a reserved, powerful-looking middle-aged man with coppery skin. When his eyes opened and closed, they seemed to crackle with electricity, and his gaze was as sharp as a knife. He was extremely imposing.

    He was a peak Grain Avoidance cultivator and You Tianhong¡¯s senior apprentice brother. He began cultivating the Dao of the Saber in his youth. A hundred and thirty years had passed since then, and the people of the Great Qin now knew him as the Burning ins Saber Monarch.

    They said that a single swing of his saber could burn ins and set fire to the heavens.

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Is there anyone else?¡±

    Hua Xinfeng then introduced yet another guest.

    You Changkong.

    He, too, was seated near the front. His hair and beard were as dark as ink, and he wore elegant, schrly ck robes. He was chatting andughing with those around him, his every gesture graceful and poised.

    He was one of the two Origin Pce ancestors of the You Family, the top n in the Great Qin. By seniority, he was Family Head You Yuandu¡¯s great uncle. His status was so lofty that he could sit side-by-side with the high elders of the nation¡¯s three cultivation factions.

    When he heard that this was a cultivator of the You Family, Su Yi naturally understood. This was yet anothertent foe.

    Hua Xinfeng¡¯s voice suddenly trailed off, and she looked outside. There, she saw a hulking middle-aged man in coarse cloth robes, with long, unkempt hair. He was approaching the jade tform with big strides.

    He had two swords strapped diagonally across his back, and his gait was as powerful as a dragon or?tiger¡¯s. His presence was as majestic as a mountain, and he emanated an imposing pressure.

    ¡°Sect Head Nie Xingkong of the Great Zhou¡¯s Hidden Dragon Sword Sect!¡±

    ¡°Someone of his status actually came here in person¡­.¡±

    His arrival caused amotion throughout the venue.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Nie, please, sit with me,¡± said the withered, brittle-looking rifying Truth. His eyes suddenly opened, and he looked directly at Nie Xingkong.

    Nie Xingkong promptly strode up to him and sat down.

    ¡°Young Lord, yet another enemy has arrived,¡± said Hua Xinfeng, her expression strange. ¡°Nie Xingkong isn¡¯t simple. Neen years ago, he was already one of the Great Zhou¡¯s few Grain Avoidance Realm cultivators, but he¡¯s spent the past neen years in seclusion, paying no need to mundane affairs. They say he was preparing to break into the Origin Pce Realm.

    ¡°But what you really need to watch out for is that, neen years ago, Nie Xingkong ventured into the wilderness of Green Ivy Yao Mountain alongside Shi Fengliu. When he returned, he immediately chose to enter seclusion.¡±

    Su Yi nodded; it seemed he¡¯d anticipated that already. ¡°No wonder I sensed that there was something off about his energy. So, he¡¯s yet another of the Possessed.¡±

    Hua Xinfeng was dumbstruck. A long time passed before she said, ¡°Young Lord, you¡­ You could tell at a nce?¡±

    She¡¯d said all that precisely to tell him that, ording to the Ten Directions Pavilion¡¯s analysis of the avable information, it was highly likely that Sect Leader Nie Xingkong of the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect was possessed too.

    Who¡¯d have thought Su Yi would sense that on his own?

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°True cultivation factions all possess secret arts or treasures capable of discovering the Possessed. Only then can they avoid enemies slipping into their ranks unnoticed. It¡¯s naturally not difficult for me to pick up on the distinctive auras of the Possessed.¡±

    Although he said this, the realization that the leader of the Great Zhou¡¯s top holy ground of cultivation had been Possessed surprised him too.

    ording to Hua Xinfeng, it was highly likely that an otherworld cultivator had taken over Nie Xingkong¡¯s body neen years ago, when he and Shi Fengliu ventured onto Green Ivy Yao Mountain.

    After all, Shi Fengliu had been one of the Possessed too, and it seemed to have happened on Green Ivy Yao Mountain. Perhaps he¡¯d deliberately targeted Nie Xingkong? The man the sect master had once been stood no chance of oveing such a cmity at all.

    Hua Xinfeng¡¯s eyes sparkled, and she asked curiously, ¡°Then can you tell if there are any other Possessed here at tonight¡¯s banquet?¡±

 Chapter 370: A Storm at the Nighttime Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 370: A Storm at the Nighttime Banquet</h4>

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze swept across their surroundings. ¡°There are two others.¡±

    Hua Xinfeng¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°Who?¡±

    Su Yi immediately pointed them out.

    The first was the golden-robed man seated beside High Elder Gu Qingdu of the Profound Moon Temple.

    .

    He wore topaz-colored robes, his skin was fair and clear, and his features were handsome, but when he smiled, the corners of his eyes rose slightly, giving him a wild and unruly air.

    ¡°The sixth prince of the Great Qin, Qin Fu?¡± Despite herself, Hua Xinfeng was visibly stunned.

    Qin Fu was the sixth of the Qin Emperor¡¯s sons. He was born into wealth and privilege, and he¡¯d cultivated in the Profound Moon Temple from a young age. He was an outstanding talent with a top-ss spirit root, and the experts of the Profound Moon Temple attached enormous importance to him.

    He was now a Xiantian Martial Ancestor and the most prominent of the Great Qin¡¯s Eight Geniuses. They said he was the nation¡¯s strongest Xiantian Martial Ancestor in three hundred years!

    Hua Xinfeng would never have guessed that someone with such a lofty status had most likely long since been possessed!

    Did the Great Qin¡¯s imperial family know about this?

    What about the old fogies of the Profound Moon Temple? Could they tell that there was something fishy about Qin Fu?

    Hua Xinfeng couldn¡¯t help but fall into a bit of a daze.

    The Ten Directions Pavilion knew all sorts of secrets, and their informationwork was extremely far-reaching, yet they had never noticed that one of the Possessed lurked within the Great Qin¡¯s imperial family.

    After a while, Hua Xinfeng couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What about the other one?¡±

    ¡°She only half counts,¡± said Su Yi, ncing at the Donghua Sword Sect¡¯s Shang Luoyu.

    She was dressed in a ck muslin dress, with fair skin and a cold and noble countenance. She had a massive sword strapped to her back, making her a peerless beauty with an intimidating aura.

    ¡°How is that¡­¡± This time, Hua Xinfeng waspletely bbergasted. ording to the secret intelligence at the Ten Directions Pavilion¡¯s disposal, Shang Luoyu was the direct disciple of the leader of the Donghua Sword Sect. She was like Yue Shichan; both were legendary figures of their generation, the type you might only see once in a hundred, or even a thousand, years.

    ording to their intelligence, Shang Luoyu was shockingly talented, and she had a mysterious bloodline power. Several years ago, she won the Donghua Sword Sect¡¯s Celestial Xiezhi Sword¡¯s approval. Her cultivation was so lofty that many older generation experts of the Donghua Sword Sect could only lower their heads in shame before her.

    How could a peerlessly beautiful and talenteddy sword cultivator possibly have been possessed?

    ¡°Wait, what do you mean, she¡¯s only half possessed?¡± Hua Xingfeng couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°She hasn¡¯t been possessed, but a mysterious soul power exists within her body,¡± Su Yi said casually. ¡°Do you remember the demonic spirit that possessed Su Hongli? Shang Luoyu¡¯s situation is simr. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the mysterious entity inside heres from her sword.¡±

    ¡°The Celestial Xiezhi Sword!¡± Hua Xinfeng¡¯s heart shook, and she instantly understood. ¡°So that¡¯s it! The Donghua Sword Sect¡¯s Celestial Xiezhi sword is something their leader brought back from the Sea of Chaotic Spirits thirty years ago. They say he found it in the ruins of the ancient Celestial Xiezhi Sect.

    ¡°It seems that, when Shang Luoyu won the sword¡¯s approval, a wisp of soul power left the sword and took up residence within her body!¡±

    She couldn¡¯t help but nce at Su Yi once more, feeling rather confused.?Isn¡¯t he a bit too discerning? He saw through all those mysteries after a single nce?

    Suddenly, throughout the jade tform, all conversation died down as the prominent guests all looked in the same direction.

    A graying elder with a youthful face and wide-sleeved, purple robes walked onto the jade tform. This was none other than the host of tonight¡¯s banquet, the second elder of the Great Qin¡¯s Secluded Dragons, Qin Dongxu.

    He smiled as he swept his gaze across the guests and sped his fist in greeting. ¡°I apologize for keeping you waiting. The banquet shall now begin.¡±

    As soon as he said this, a throng of young servant girls appeared, carrying all kinds of delicacies, which they set before their guests.

    After a few more pleasantries and three toasts, Qin Dongxu finallyughed and said, ¡°I know you¡¯ve alle here on ount of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House. I arranged this banquet precisely to discuss that very matter with all of you, my Fellow Daoists.¡±

    Everyone promptly lowered their forks and chopsticks. All eyes were upon Qin Dongxu, and the entire venue fell deathly silent.

    When he saw this, Qin Dongxu no longer beat around the bush. ¡°I am in possession of an ancient secret map, and I highly suspect it¡¯s connected to the ruins of the Immortals Sword House. If we seek out good fortune in ordance with the secret map, we can avert numerous potentially fatal disasters.¡±

    This deration shook the entire venue, and numerous prominent figures were visibly tempted.

    None of them would have guessed that Qin Dongxu had gotten his hands on such a map.

    Hua Xinfeng¡¯s eyes lit up, and she transmitted to Su Yi, ¡°We really were right toe here. If we can get a look at that map, we¡¯ll achieve twice the results with half the work during our uing expedition.¡±

    ¡°If you were in possession of such a map, would you publicly reveal it?¡± asked Su Yi calmly.

    Hua Xinfeng paused, then mulled it over. ¡°When you put it that way, it seems Qin Dongxu, the old fox, is plotting something.¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Qin, did you mean that?¡± said the grand elder of the Profound Moon Temple, Gu Qingdu.

    ¡°Absolutely, every word,¡± said Qin Dongxu with a faint smile. ¡°I called for this meeting to invite some of my fellow Daoists to join me in seeking out good fortune.¡±

    The entire venue was instantly in uproar, and numerous guests were tempted.

    Gu Qingdu continued, ¡°Brother Qin, let¡¯s say we¡¯re interested in joining forces with your Secluded Dragon Mountain. What are your conditions?¡±

    ¡°My goal isn¡¯t to discuss conditions,¡± said Qin Dongxu. ¡°However, if you wish to join me in this venture, there¡¯s one thing you must guarantee.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    The crowd¡¯s interest was visibly piqued. Qing Dongxu swept his gaze across the room, then said just five sybles. ¡°We must kill Su Yi!¡±

    The entire venue fell silent.

    Su Yi¡¯s name seemed to possess magic power. All of the prominent guests¡¯ expressions shifted.?They finally understood why Qin Dongxu was willing to reveal his secret map. This was the crux of the matter; he wanted to gather a team of experts to take down Su Yi!

    Hua Xinfeng¡¯s gaze turned a bit strange.

    She¡¯d asked around earlier, and her informants said that Qin Dongxu nned to announce something important. She would never have guessed that ¡°something important¡± referred to taking down Su Yi!

    This¡­. This was far too great a coincidence.

    Su Yi just sat there, contentedly sipping his wine, as if this didn¡¯t affect him in the least.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Su Yi is headed to the Sea of Chaotic Spirits as well?¡± someone asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Qin Dongxu nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve received word that the boy left the Great Zhou¡¯s Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy two days ago. Unless something unexpected happened, he¡¯s already reached the Great Qin¡¯s borders. It¡¯s highly likely that he¡¯s in the Dongfu Prefectural Capital as we speak.¡±

    This deration threw the venue into uproar once more.

    ¡°If you want to take down Su Yi, the Profound Moon Temple won¡¯t just sit back and watch,¡± said Gu Qingdu gravely, his eyes shing with murderous intent.

    This was tantamount to the entire Profound Moon Temple making its position clear. They were going to work with Qin Dongxu to take down Su Yi!

    ¡°Who knows how many members of our Shanglin Temple have fallen at Su Yi¡¯s hands? He even brutally murdered Elder Lonely River. If he dares show his face, our Shanglin Temple won¡¯t remain uninvolved,¡± said the aged monk rifying Truth. This was an expression of his grim determination to kill Su Yi.

    When they saw this, the uproar among the other illustrious guests only increased.

    ¡°Brother Qin, count me in,¡± said the schrly, elegant, well-mannered You Changkong in a calm voice. ¡°I won¡¯t keep it from everyone; I, You Changkong, am not here in search of good fortune. My only purpose is to take Su Yi¡¯s head.¡±

    By now, the Profound Moon Temple, Shanglin Temple, and the You Family, three major factions of the Great Qin, had all expressed willingness to join forces and take Su Yi down!

    This was an absolutely terrifying lineup!

    Qin Dongxu¡¯s smile intensified. ¡°Right, I forgot something. Fellow Daoist Nie Xingkong of the Great Zhou¡¯s Hidden Dragon Sword Sect shall be joining us as well.¡±

    This provoked widespreadmotion, and all eyes turned toward Nie Xingkong. The sect leader sat beside rifying Truth, his expression wooden. He had no reaction to this announcement; he and Qin Dongxu had obviously already discussed this.

    ¡°Tch, is that Possessed hoping to get revenge for Shi Fengliu?¡± Hua Xinfeng¡¯s eyebrows shot up.

    ¡°He¡¯s seeking death,¡± said Su Yi, taking another sip of wine.

    Numerous cultivators of the Great Qin proceeded to make their positions clear. They were willing to join forces with Qin Dongxu.

    Their ranks included the master of Red Lotus Sword Manor, Lin Yubei, as well as others Su Yi had never even heard of.

    ¡°Are any other Fellow Daoists interested in an alliance?¡± As Qin Dongxu said this, his gaze turned toward where the Donghua Sword Sect members were seated.

    Two of the Great Qin¡¯s cultivation factions had made their positions clear already. Only the Donghua Sword Sect remained.

    Before the Cloudstone Venerate could speak, Lan Suo directly refused. ¡°We¡¯re not interested in joining forces.¡±

    Everyone in attendance was bbergasted.

    Qin Dongxu furrowed his brow.

    Gu Qingdu, rifying Truth, and You Changkong all looked over.

    It was then that something even more surprising happened¡ª

    Shang Luoyu furrowed her brow and said in a clear, cold voice, ¡°Martial Aunt Lan Suo, I heard that Su Yi saved your life while you were in the Great Zhou. Don¡¯t tell me that that¡¯s why you¡¯re refusing to participate?¡±

    The atmosphere instantly turned strange.

    Lan Suo was the Cloudstone Venerate¡¯s direct disciple, while Shang Luoyu was the direct disciple of the Donghua Sword Sect¡¯s leader. By seniority, they were a generation apart.

    That was why Shang Luoyu called Lan Suo ¡°Martial Aunt.¡±

    However, Shang Luoyu¡¯s words weren¡¯t the least bit polite! She was obviously implying something!

    When they learned that Su Yi had once saved her life, the way that many of the other guests looked at Lan Suo changed; their gazes carried newfound coldness.

    Lan Suo keenly picked up on the banquet¡¯s changed atmosphere, but it seemed she didn¡¯t care. She just said calmly, ¡°Shang Luoyu, you¡¯re overthinking this.¡±

    Shang Luoyu shook her head. ¡°Even if I¡¯m overthinking this, your attitude cannot represent the entire Donghua Sword Sect.¡±

    She then looked at Qin Dongxu and said, ¡°Senior, if you¡¯re willing to let me see your secret map, I can agree to help you fight Su Yi!¡±

    Qin Dongxuughed. ¡°Of course that¡¯s alright.¡±

    Lan Suo¡¯s brow furrowed with anger. ¡°Shang Luoyu, you¡¯ve targeted me at every turn, but I couldn¡¯t be bothered to take you to task for it, but now you¡¯re monkeying around even at a time like this? Aren¡¯t you afraid of bringing fatal disaster upon yourself?¡±

    Shang Luoyu said icily, ¡°Martial Aunt, don¡¯t tell me that in your eyes, Senior Qin and the rest of those nning to target Su Yi are all ¡®monkeying around¡¯? And what¡¯s this ¡®fatal disaster¡¯ you¡¯re on about? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being ridiculous?¡±

    When he saw the two women staring daggers at each other, the Cloudstone Venerate couldn¡¯t help but frown and chastise them. ¡°Enough! This argument ends here.¡±

    He then turned to Qin Dongxu. ¡°Lan Suo won¡¯t be participating, and neither will I! It¡¯s gettingte, so I¡¯ll be on my way.¡±

    With that, he rose and started leading Lan Suo away. He ignored Shang Luoyupletely.

    Shang Luoyu¡¯s expression shifted, and she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Martial Grand-Uncle, isn¡¯t your decision tantamount to bing enemies with everyone here?¡±

    This question was extremely disrespectful!

 Chapter 371: My Older Brother Can Fight Su Yi to a Draw

    <h4>Chapter 371: My Older Brother Can Fight Su Yi to a Draw</h4>

    The entire venue fell so silent, you could hear a pin drop.

    Shang Luoyu¡¯s words surprised even the banquet''s illustrious guests.

    After all, although she was a peerless, legendary genius of the younger generation, she was still a junior of the Donghua Sword Sect. It seemed she had no respect for her elders!

    The Cloudstone Venerate suddenly shot to his feet, his eyes shing like cold lightning as he stared directly at Shang Luoyu. ¡°Girl, your ego has only grown more and more inted since obtaining the Celestial Xiezhi Sword¡¯s acknowledgment.¡±

    His words carried anger, and his bearing was majestic and imposing.

    Shang Luoyu took a deep breath, stood, and bowed slightly at the waist. ¡°I spoke without inhibitions and offended your dignity, Martial Great Uncle. I humbly request your forgiveness.¡±

    She paused, then raised her head and met his gaze. ¡°However, I heard a rumor that I¡¯d like to ask you about, Martial Great Uncle.¡±

    The Cloudstone Venerate¡¯s brow furrowed, but he repressed his rage and said, ¡°Speak.¡±

    Shang Luoyu¡¯s voice was cold and serious as she asked, ¡°Martial Great Uncle, when you and Martial Aunt Lan Suo went to the Great Zhou¡¯s Jade Capital, you once visited Su Yi. I wanted to ask what happened between you and Su Yi. What¡¯s the nature of your rtionship?¡±

    Sometimes, a single rock could stir up a thousand waves!

    The higher-ups in attendance all narrowed their eyes, and Qin Dongxu¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Brother Fu, is this true?¡±

    A hint of bewilderment shed through the Cloudstone Venerate¡¯s eyes. Their visit had been top secret, yet now, a junior like Shang Luoyu had openly revealed it. This made him realize that something wasn¡¯t right.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, the Cloudstone Venerate said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s true. Su Yi once saved Lan Suo¡¯s life. Both emotionally and rationally, it is only right that I paid him a visit to express my gratitude in person.¡±

    Having said this, he fixed his cold gaze on Shang Luoyu. ¡°Are you satisfied with this answer?¡±

    Shang Luoyu swept her gaze across the other guests. ¡°Martial Great Uncle, how are our Fellow Daoists supposed to interpret such an answer?¡±

    Qin Dongxu, rifying Truth, Gu Qingdu, and You Changkong all furrowed their brows. The others all had different expressions as well.

    ¡°Hah? You¡¯re using other people to pressure me?¡± The Cloudstone Venerateughed coldly. He nced at Qin Dongxu and the others and said, ¡°Then I¡¯m actually rather interested to hear your view of the situation.¡±

    He stood there, sweeping his contemptuous gaze across the venue. It was obvious to everyone that this illustrious expert of the Great Qin¡¯s Donghua Sword Sect was already well and truly enraged.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, please, stay calm,¡± said Qin Dongxu with augh. ¡°Brother Fu, we know why you don¡¯t wish to join our alliance, and it¡¯s understandable. However, please allow me to give you a word of advice: you¡¯d best not have any further involvement in this expedition to the Sea of Chaotic Spirits.¡±

    The Cloudstone Venerate¡¯sbat power was shocking, and he upied a lofty position in the Donghua Sword Sect. Unless it was absolutely necessary, Qin Dongxu didn¡¯t want to offend him.

    ¡°Everyone is equally entitled to vie for whatever good fortune awaits us in the Immortals¡¯ Sword House. Why should that exclude me?¡± said the Cloudstone Venerate with a cold snort.

    Qin Dongxu furrowed his brow, and his expression was somewhat overcast.

    However, Gu Qingdu of the Profound Moon Temple onlyughed. ¡°Fu Yung, you are, of course, wee to get involved, but you¡¯d better not let us discover that you¡¯ve been colluding with Su Yi. Otherwise, well, I¡¯m afraid none of them will agree!¡±

    His tone carried a clear warning.

    ¡°That so? We¡¯ll just have to wait and see.¡± The Cloudstone Venerate was in no mood to stay any longer, so he left directly, taking Lan Suo with him.

    The other guests watched their departure, the prominent experts¡¯ brows deeply furrowed. However, in the end, none of them said anything.

    Their voyage into the Sea of Chaotic Spirits had yet to begin in earnest; it would have been foolish to cast aside all pretenses of cordiality with the Cloudstone Venerate at this stage.

    "Who¡¯d have guessed? The Cloudstone Venerate and Lan Suo are quite considerate. Even under such circumstances, they¡¯d rather offend every influential character in attendance than be your enemy. How rare and precious!¡± After watching this entire scene y out, Hua Xinfeng couldn¡¯t help but transmit to Su Yi.

    Su Yi took a sip of wine. ¡°Let¡¯s go?too. A banquet like this is just too dull.¡±

    The guests were some of the top cultivators in the Great Qin, each loftier and of higher status than the one before¡­

    But in Su Yi¡¯s eyes, they were nothing but a pack of paltry little Origin Dao cultivators. Even the topic of their discussion was utterly dull; nothing about this interested him.

    As he spoke, he moved as if to get up, only for Hua Xinfeng to hurriedly pull him back into his chair. She transmitted at top speeds, ¡°Young Lord Su, we can¡¯t leave yet! If we do, we¡¯ll miss a rare opportunity, the kind that onlyes once in a millennium!¡±

    Su Yi froze. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Young Lord, Qin Dongxu and the others want to join forces to search for good fortune, but at the same time, all of them view you as their enemy,¡± said Hua Xinfeng. ¡°Given the circumstances, why shouldn¡¯t we join forces with them too?¡±

    As she spoke, her voice filled with excitement. ¡°So long as we infiltrate their camp, we can use their support to help us search for good fortune in the Sea of Chaotic Spirits. Then, once we find our target, we can catch them off guard and take them all out in one fell swoop!¡±

    Her eyes sparkled. ¡°When the timees, the fortune hidden in the Immortals¡¯ Sword House will be ours, as well as every treasure they have on them!¡±

    Su Yi fell briefly silent. Then, he stuck up his thumb. ¡°You''re treacherous indeed."

    Hua Xinfeng giggled. ¡°You tter me! I¡¯m honored.¡±

    ¡°Then how do you n to join them?¡± Su Yi asked with great interest.

    ¡°Watch this,¡± said Hua Xinfeng. She then took a deep breath, rose to her feet, and looked directly at Qin Dongxu. ¡°Senior Qin, my older brother and I are willing to join your cause and hunt that scoundrel Su Yi alongside you!¡±

    All eyes were instantly upon Hua Xinfeng, but many guests were visibly confused.?Who is this woman?

    Even Qin Dongxu was dumbstruck. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Please, forgive my ignorance. Might I ask your honorable name and surname, and who your master is?¡±

    This only made the other guests even more confused.?The level of tonight¡¯s banquet is such that no ordinary person could possibly participate.

    This is a guest qualified to attend, so why is it that Qin Dongxu, the host, doesn¡¯t even know her name?

    Qin Dongxu felt immensely awkward too. It was his elderly attendant who¡¯d sent out the invitations. How could he possibly have guessed that there¡¯d be unfamiliar faces present?

    Earlier, he had just assumed Hua Xinfeng and Su Yi were juniors someone else had brought to the banquet with them; he had paid them no heed at all.

    It was then that his elderly servant rushed up to his side and transmitted, ¡°Your Excellency, that woman carried Lu Yun¡¯smand token. That¡¯s the second disciple of the Hiddensky Sect¡¯s Pomegranate me Monarch! I checked, and themand token is no forgery. Thus, I allowed them to participate.¡±

    Qin Dongxu¡¯s pupils constricted. He nodded, but inside, waves coursed through his heart.

    The Pomegranate me Monarch!

    She was a mysterious and terrifying existence, and she hailed from the Great Xia. Most suspected that her cultivation was in the Spirit Dao!

    The Pomegranate me Monarch had epted three legacy disciples in the Great Qin. They were, respectively, her first disciple, Xu Yin, her second disciple, Lu Yun, and her third disciple, Ran Chongyang.

    All three were peak-level experts within the Origin Dao, and each was more talented and monstrous than the one before!

    If this young man and woman came here bearing themand token of the Pomegranate me Monarch¡¯s second disciple, not even Qin Dongxu dared underestimate them.

    Hua Xinfeng then smiled faintly and said, ¡°Senior Qin, my name is Zhou Feng, and this is my older brother, Zhou Yi. We¡¯re both?from the Great?Xia. It¡¯s only natural that you wouldn¡¯t know our origins.¡±

    She casually created new identities for herself and Su Yi. Her words and expression were perfectly ordinary; the lies flowed out naturally.

    ¡°The Great Xia?¡± Numerous startled cries rang out.

    Gu Qingdu, rifying Truth, You Changkong, and the other top experts were visibly caught off guard.

    The Great Xia was far, far away from the Great Qin, and it was the true hegemon of the Azure Continent. Throughout the Great Qin¡¯s history, it had always been extremely rare for cultivators of the Great Xia to visit.

    When Hua Xinfeng announced their origins, it would have been hard <i>not</i> to attract attention.

    Only Qin Dongxu looked enlightened. The Pomegranate me Monarch was from the Great Xia, and Lu Yun was her disciple. It made sense that these siblings from the Great Xia woulde here bearing the Lu Yun¡¯smand token.

    ¡°You wish to help us y Su Yi?¡± Qin Dongxu asked warmly.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± said Hua Xinfeng. ¡°Su Yi once offended Her Excellency, the Pomegranate me Monarch. Since my brother and I happened upon this opportunity, we naturally won¡¯t remain uninvolved.¡±

    The Pomegranate me Monarch!

    When they heard Hua Xinfeng bring up this name, the illustrious guests¡¯ expressions changed. They couldn¡¯t help but wonder,?Is this woman?from the Great?Xia working for the Pomegranate me Monarch?

    Even Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but nce at Hua Xinfeng.?She¡¯s piling on lies, one after another. She really dares use the Pomegranate me Monarch¡¯s name to conduct her affairs? Isn¡¯t she worried that the Pomegranate me Monarch will find out about this and get even?

    ¡°That¡­.¡± Qin Dongxu hesitated. The way he saw it, the Zhou siblings were strangers. He didn¡¯t feel assured about letting them join in.

    Too much was at stake during this operation. If something went wrong, the consequences were unimaginable.

    But if he refused, it was highly likely h¡¯d offend them.

    Qin Dongxu even suspected that this young man and woman from the Great Xia hade here at the Pomegranate me Monarch¡¯s behest. She might well have sent them here to participate in the hunt for good fortune!

    If that were really the case, he?really?couldn¡¯t refuse.

    What if he offended the Pomegranate me Monarch? That would be terrible!

    It was as if the Profound Moon Temple¡¯s Gu Qingdu could read Qin Dongxu¡¯s mind. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m afraid not just anyone can participate in our uing operation. If you say you¡¯re acting on the Pomegranate me Monarch¡¯s behalf, don¡¯t you think you ought to disy your strength and prove that you have the necessary skills first?¡±

    He was probing them.

    The other prominent guest nodded.

    However, Hua Xinfeng¡¯s brow furrowed, seemingly in displeasure.

    ¡°Fine,¡± she said, sounding resigned. ¡°My brother and I are, after all, not from the Great Qin. It¡¯s understandable that you don¡¯t feel assured about us.¡±

    She pondered momentarily. Then, her face filled with pride and self-confidence; it seemed she¡¯d made up her mind. ¡°How about this? Anyone who wants to try out our skills for themselves is wee to step right up!¡±

    Her voice spread throughout the entire venue. Numerous people looked askance at her, and all of them were stunned.

    The implications were far too arrogant. She was obviously saying that anyone present could spar with her and her brother, no matter who they were. It seemed as if she weren¡¯t the least bit afraid of any of them!

    Shang Luoyu said coldly, ¡°Miss, it seems you¡¯re just a Grain Avoidance cultivator, but you¡¯ve got quite the mouth on you. Aren¡¯t you worried that a defeat will leave your reputation in shambles?¡±

    Hua Xinfeng smiled faintly, then pointed to Su Yi and said with the utmost confidence, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. My elder brother shall fight on my behalf. Don¡¯t let his Xiantian Martial Ancestor cultivation fool you; I¡¯m not exaggerating when I say that he¡¯s strong enough to fight the Great Zhou¡¯s Su Yi to a draw.¡±

    When they heard this, the entire venue was dumbstruck, and disbelief was written all over their faces.

 Chapter 372: When Raised, Thereâ€™s Nothing Above It, When Lowered, Thereâ€™s Nothing Beneath It

    <h4>Chapter 372: When Raised, There¡¯s Nothing Above It, When Lowered, There¡¯s Nothing Beneath It</h4>

    Su Yi¡¯s strength had long since bemon knowledge.

    Those in attendance were all top experts of the Great Qin¡¯s cultivation world, but if they asked themselves, ¡°Could I face Su Yi on my own?¡±, not one of them would dare proim themselves a match for him.

    Why had Qin Dongxu invited the prominent guests of tonight¡¯s banquet to join forces with him?

    It was because Su Yi was just too strong!

    If he wanted to take Su Yi down, he had to gather his fellows andbine their power. Only then did they have any assurance of victory.

    Yet now, this girl from the Great Xia was saying that her older brother, a mere Xiantian Martial Ancestor, could fight Su Yi to a draw? Who¡¯d dare believe such a thing?

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re from the Great Xia, and you¡¯re likely unaware of just how incredible Su Yi is. Although we hate him to the bone, we have no choice but to admit that even Origin Dao cultivators such as ourselves must work together if we wish to defeat him,¡± sighed Qin Dongxu.

    Reading between the lines, he was saying, ¡°Girl, you have no idea how terrifying Su Yi is. You¡¯reparing your older brother to Su Yi? Are you?trying?to makeughingstocks of yourselves?¡±

    ¡°Haha, Miss, don¡¯t tell any more jokes. If Su Yi wasparable to your elder brother, I¡¯m afraid he would have died countless times over already,¡± Gu Qingduughed coldly, his words barbed.

    The others in attendanceughed too. None took Hua Xinfeng¡¯s words at all seriously; they saw them as no more than a joke.

    This was Su Yi they were talking about! The man who slew over a dozen Earthly Immortals at the Jade Capital, and the man who¡¯d defeated Qiu Hengkong, the top sword cultivator of the Great Wei, in front of the Wheel of the Moon Sect!

    Even if they searched the entire world, how could they possibly find a second such heaven-defying figure?

    Hua Xinfeng took in the crowd¡¯s reaction, and she couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you¡¯re wee to test him.¡±

    ¡°Miss Zhou Feng, are you dead set on humiliating yourselves?¡± Shang Luoyu¡¯s painted eyebrows knit together, and she said icily, ¡°In that case, how about I spar with your brother? Rx, I¡¯ll go easy on him. I won¡¯t hurt him.¡±

    Hua Xinfeng smiled, her bright eyes narrowing into crescent moons. ¡°Great! Miss Luoyu, you count as a legendary figure of the Great Qin¡¯s younger generation, and you won the Celestial Xiezhi Sword¡¯s approval. If my brother beats you, that should be enough to earn everyone¡¯s recognition, right?

    As she said this, she swept her gaze across the room.

    However, it was then that Gu Qingdu said calmly, ¡°That¡¯d be like using an ox-ughtering knife to butcher a chicken. Since your brother is a Xiantian Martial Ancestor, why not have His Sixth Highness y with him?¡±

    Qin Fu sat beside him in topaz-colored robes. When he heard this, he promptly stood up. First, he smiled and bowed at Shang Luoyu. ¡°Miss Luoyu, how about I spar with our guest from the Great Xia instead?¡±

    Shang Luoyu nodded. Only then did Qin Fu turn his attention toward Su Yi. His gaze was full of pride. ¡°I am Qin Fu, a disciple of the Great Qin¡¯s Profound Moon Temple. Please instruct me, Brother Zhou Yi.¡±

    Su Yi had been drinking out of boredom this entire time, as if he didn¡¯t care about anything else.

    When Qin Fu stepped forth to challenge him, Su Yi just nced at him, then shook his head. ¡°You won¡¯t do. Better to let Shang Luoyu do it. It¡¯ll save you from inviting your own humiliation.¡±

    Earlier, Shang Luoyu had repeatedly targeted Lan Suo, and Su Yi watched it happen. This was the perfect opportunity to teach Shang Luoyu a lesson.

    Who¡¯d have thought that Qin Fu would get in the way before he got the chance?

    ¡°This guy from the Great Xia sure is arrogant. He dares say the sixth prince is inviting his own humiliation?¡± The crowd instantly burst into uproar.

    Qin Fu was the foremost of the Great Qin¡¯s eight geniuses. They said he was the nation''s strongest Xiantian Martial Ancestor in the past three hundred years. His talent was extraordinary, and he¡¯d cultivated in the Profound Moon Temple from a young age.

    He was a peerless genius. Who¡¯d dare say Qin Fu ¡°wouldn¡¯t do¡±?

    Now, when the crowd looked at Su Yi, they looked enraged.?This ordinary, unassuming kid is actually arrogant as can be!

    Qin Dongxu, Gu Qingdu, and the other prominent experts were speechless.?Is this what cultivators from the Great Xia are like?

    ¡°Zhou Yi, if you can defeat Qin Fu, I naturally don¡¯t mind teaching you how to behave yourself. I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯ll be no match for him,¡± Shang Luoyuughed coldly.

    Qin Fu said icily, ¡°Zhou Yi, I¡¯ll just ask you this: do you dare duel me?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Fine then. Let¡¯s just do it like this.¡±

    He stretched, then got to his feet.

    When the crowd saw this, they hurriedly got out of the way, clearing a wide space on the jade tform.

    The night skies were increasingly dark and heavy, but the bright moon hung overhead, andmps illuminated the entire Celestial Waters Mountain Vi. The jade tform was well-lit

    Throughout the venue, all eyes were on Su Yi and Qin Fu.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the chance to attack first,¡± said Su Yi casually.

    His appearance and bearing both seemed utterly unassuming and utterly exceptional. It was just that everything he said was domineering to the extreme, leaving countless guests inwardly displeased.

    ¡°Then forgive my poor manners!¡±?Qin Fu¡¯s eyes shed with cold light as he decided to teach this arrogant punk from the Great Xia a lesson he¡¯d never forget.

    Boom!

    His?aura expanded around him like a volcanic eruption, rumbling and booming within him. Purple qi rose above him, like a giant, roaring dragon ascending into the heavens.

    His purple xiantian qi burst forth, like waters at high tide, rising and whirling around him. His entire momentum was suddenly iparably imposing.

    Some of the illustrious guests were seeing him in action for the first time, and shock rose unbidden to their faces.?What terrifying foundations in the Grand Dao!

    This is obviously upper first-rank Xiantian Qi!

    Gu Qingdu, meanwhile, fully understood Qin Fu¡¯s abilities. Even he nodded to himself.

    Why did they call Qin Fu the strongest Xiantian Martial Ancestor the Great Qin had seen in three hundred years?

    The power he currently had on disy was the best possible exnation. His foundations dazzled even older generation experts like Gu Qingdu, leaving them beside themselves with envy.

    When they were Qin Fu¡¯s age, they certainly hadn¡¯t achieved power so far beyond their peers.

    The other prominent figures in attendance were, without exception, visibly impressed.

    Only Hua Xinfeng¡¯s gaze was yful.

    In the past, she would surely have eximed over Qin Fu too. However, now that she knew Qin Fu was possessed, his mighty foundations seemed utterly unremarkable.

    ¡°Take this!¡± Qin Fu bellowed, then suddenly stepped forward. He appeared within three feet of Su Yi in a sh, bent his elbows, and punched through the air.

    Boom!

    Overflowing, unstoppable purple xiantian qi condensed into a crystalline fist imprint, like a living, breathing dragon throwing back its head and roaring.

    The Dragon Coiling Around the Heavens Palm!

    This was Qin Fu¡¯s ancient, secret art. He was circting his entire cultivation, and his fist shot forth, like a dragon coiling around the heavens, breaking through mountains and rivers.

    The crowd could dimly discern a series of draconic roars reverberating throughout the night skies!

    The prominent figures in attendance could all tell that Qin Fu held nothing back. He was obviously trying to teach this youth from the Great Xia a painful lesson in a single punch.

    Numerous onlookers immediately turned their attention toward Su Yi, watching with bated breath.?How is he going to counter this attack?

    But Su Yi just stood there, silent and still, neither happy nor sad. He just stretched out fair, slender hand and pressed the air.

    It was a casual, understated attack, with no momentum to speak of, yet as his hand pressed down, it embodied the phrase ¡°there was nothing above it when lifted, and nothing below it when lowered.¡±

    Bang!

    Qin Fu¡¯s purple palm reminiscent of a dragon¡¯s head instantly burst apart, as if it were made of paper mache.

    This unbelievable scene left the onlookers shaken; their minds practically went nk.

    Even Gu Qingdu, Qin Dongxu, and the other prominent figures would never have guessed that Qin Fu¡¯s full-force attack would break apart so easily!

    Before they could react, the power of Su Yi¡¯s push reached Qin Fu, like the suppression of a primordial god. It was pushing him to his knees!

    ¡°Break!¡± Qin Fu roared, his topaz robes billowed as his blood and qi boomed and shook. They could even see draconic purple qi shoot out his head, forming a massive cauldron.

    The Spirit Cauldron Controlling Dragon Art!

    The purple cauldron expanded, bing several dozen feet tall, like a coiled dragon. It emanated terrifying destructive power, and it seemed intent on breaking the force of Su Yi¡¯s impending strike.

    Qin Fu¡¯s cultivation was at the pinnacle of the Xiantian Martial Ancestor Realm, and he was honored as the strongest Xiantian Martial Ancestor the Great Qin had seen in three hundred years. Furthermore, he practiced ancient, secrets arts. He could even contend with Grain Avoidance Realm experts. This was the source of Qin Fu¡¯s wanton pride.

    Yet against all expectations¡ª

    The Spirit Cauldron Controlling Dragon Art only endured the blink of an eye before bursting apart. Immediately afterward, limitless suppressive power bore down on him with seemingly unstoppable momentum, effortlessly shattering his defenses.

    Bang!

    A momentter, beneath the crowd¡¯s stunned gazes, Qin Fu was sprawled out against the tform, knees touching the ground. He fell with such force that the entire tform shook, and he left a six-inch depression on its surface.

    A single light, airy palm had suppressed Qin Fu!

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± The other Xiantian Martial Ancestors in attendance were visibly stunned.

    All of them were well aware of Qin Fu¡¯s strength. He¡¯d tempered his xiantian qi to the very limit, and he was practically invincible and unstoppable, unbeatable amongst those of the same cultivation.

    Yet now, someone had defeated him effortlessly with just one palm strike!

    Qin Dongxu, Gu Qingdu, and the other higher-ups¡¯ expressions shifted too, and all of them gasped. With their keen eyes, how could they possibly miss that this youth from the Great Xia was overwhelmingly stronger than his opponent? If not, he couldn¡¯t possibly have suppressed Qin Fu in a single strike!

    ¡°Dammit!¡± Qin Fu roared in fury, unable to ept this reality.

    One streak of dragon-like purple qi after another surged around him. Each could shatter mountains and split boulders, and each surged with limitless power.

    Even so, he couldn¡¯t break free. No, the more he struggled, the more he was suppressed. With a boom, he sank even deeper into the tform, and blood poured from his lips.

    ¡°This¡­¡± The entire venue fell deathly silent. The crowd couldn¡¯t even speak.

    Gu Qingdu¡¯s expression darkened.

    Shang Luoyu¡¯s eyes widened.

    WIthout exception, everyone who witnessed this was stunned. All of their expressions changed.

    Before, everyone saw Hua Xinfeng¡¯s words as nothing but a joke. They didn¡¯t take them the least bit seriously.

    Yet now, when they saw Qin Fu¡¯s abject defeat, they could no longer stay calm. When they next looked at Su Yi, their expressions were full of surprise and rm.

    This young man from the Great Xia was obviously a Xiantian Martial Ancestor, yet his strength obviously far surpassed Qin Fu!

    Qin Fu was honored as the strongest Xiantian Martial Ancestor to appear within the Great Qin in the past three hundred years, yet even he was no match for this young man from the Great Xia!

    In other words, this young man had, with the power of a single palm, disyed enough power to suppress any Xiantian Martial Ancestor in the empire!

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been shocked? This was enough to shake anyone!

 Chapter 373: The Secrets of Grain Avoidance, the Strongest Dao Seed

    <h4>Chapter 373: The Secrets of Grain Avoidance, the Strongest Dao Seed</h4>

    As the crowd watched in astonishment, Hua Xinfengughed apologetically. ¡°My older brother has always been straightforward, and he¡¯s never held back out of consideration for others¡¯ feelings. Now, he¡¯s gone and forced His Sixth Highness to his knees, leaving his reputation in shambles. I¡¯m truly very sorry.¡±

    Although she said this, the light in her eyes and the angle of her eyebrows said she took pride in this, and there was an arrogant smile on her face.

    ¡°What are you apologizing for? I said it earlier; he invited his own humiliation,¡± said Su Yi calmly.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Hua Xinfeng¡¯s gaze darted back and forth, seemingly in embarrassment. She said to the crowd, ¡°See? I told you my brother was straightforward. He was born this way; I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll never change in this lifetime.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± The crowd was speechless.

    Qin Fu was so angry that he almost coughed up blood.

    He¡¯d already been forced to his knees, and he¡¯d already embarrassed himself. He already couldn¡¯t bear to show his face in public. Hua Xinfeng''s words?dripped?with sarcasm, and they only rubbed salt in his wounds and further twisted the knife.

    Su Yi, meanwhile,pletely ignored him. How could an ant-like existence possibly be worthy of his notice?

    It would be inappropriate to do so here, but any other time, he would have long since extracted the soul possessing the prince. There was no way he¡¯d let it off so easily.

    Qin Fu picked up on Su Yi''s disregard, and he inwardly sighed in relief. However, at the same time, he felt the humiliation of being ignored.

    There was only one thing harder to take than getting trampled: someone who couldn¡¯t even be bothered to trample you.

    ¡°Your turn.¡± Su Yi nced at Shang Luoyu.

    The crowd¡¯s hearts clenched. All of them realized that this young man?from the Great?Xia was one tough customer. When he wasn¡¯t fighting, he was unassuming and unremarkable, extremely easy to overlook. However, the second he took action, he was domineering to the point that he didn¡¯t know how to rein it in!

    A serious look rose on Shang Luoyu¡¯s face, but she wasn¡¯t afraid. She met Su Yi¡¯s gaze head-on, then rose to her feet, expression cold. ¡°Even as a Xiantian Martial Ancestor, the Great Zhou¡¯s Su Yi possesses the heaven-defying power to y Origin Pce cultivators. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re nowhere near his level.¡±

    This statement won the approval of the vast majority of the guests.

    Although they saw Su Yi as their enemy, none of them could deny Su Yi¡¯s terrifying aplishments.

    It was just¡­

    The corners of Hua Xinfeng¡¯s lips twitched violently, and the urge tough was so strong that it hurt to suppress it.

    She would never have guessed that Shang Luoyu would use Su Yi¡¯s aplishments as a bludgeon to belittle Su Yi¡­..

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was a bit strange too. ¡°Oh? I¡¯ll give you a chance to attack first, too.¡±

    He¡¯d done the same for Qin Fu, only to effortlessly suppress him.

    Yet now, even though his opponent was the Grain Avoidance Realm Shang Luoyu, he made the exact same offer. His rxed bearing shook those present, and they realized something wasn¡¯t quite right here.

    ¡°Hah?¡± Shang Luoyu¡¯s face frosted over. Throughout her years of cultivation, she¡¯d never once encountered someone so wildly arrogant.

    ¡°Swords and sabers are merciless. You¡¯d best watch out,¡± said Shang Luoyu. She was just about to attack when¡ª

    Qin Dongxu suddenlyughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Our young friend from the Great Xia has already proven his strength. Any further sparring will only lead to conflict.¡±

    Su Yi furrowed his brow, but Hua Xinfeng immediately appeared beside him and transmitted, ¡°Young Lord, revealing too much strength won¡¯t do us any good either; it could easily put these old-timers on guard against us. We¡¯ll have ample opportunities to harvest trophies once we¡¯ve entered the Sea of Chaotic Spirits.¡±

    In her eyes, the prominent figures in attendance had already be trophies¡­

    Even as she transmitted this message, Hua Xinfeng got her expression under control and said in a calm, proud voice, ¡°Senior Qin, does that mean my brother and I have earned your recognition?¡±

    Qin Dongxu burst intoughter, then swept his gaze across the jade tform. ¡°I trust that none of my Fellow Daoists have any objections?¡±

    If even Qin Dongxu agreed, who could possibly object? It was settled.

    Shang Luoyu fell silent, then returned to her seat. However, whenever her gazended on Su Yi, her eyes glinted with sharp, cold light.

    ¡­..

    Late that night.

    Su Yi and Hua Xinfeng left Celestial Waters Mountain Vi and returned to their residence in the Dongfu Prefectural Capital.

    ¡°You borrowed the Pomegranate me Monarch¡¯s name tonight,¡± asked Su Yi as they made their way back. ¡°That wasn¡¯t a spur-of-the-moment decision, was it?¡±

    The moon was bright, but there were only a few scattered stars visible overhead, and there were few pedestrians walking the city streets.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t,¡± admitted Hua Xinfeng. ¡°But you can rest assured. The Pomegranate me Monarch has already returned to the Great Xia. Even if she finds out about this, she won¡¯t make trouble for us any time soon.¡±

    She then smiled faintly and said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m well aware that you¡¯re not afraid of any such thing. You must have asked that because you think I tell too many lies, and you suspect I¡¯m untrustworthy. Am I right?¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I don¡¯t care about that. I just want to warn you. Your appearance is fake, your name is fake, and you conduct your business with a mixture of truth and lies. None of that matters to me in the least, so long as you don¡¯t cross my bottom line.¡±

    Hua Xinfeng blinked in a daze, then asked curiously. ¡°Then what is your bottom line?¡±

    ¡°Betrayal,¡± said Su Yi casually.

    She instantly smiled. ¡°Young Lord, rest assured. While we¡¯re working together on this operation, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll entertain any duplicitous thoughts.¡±

    Su Yi said no more. He just put his hands behind his back and continued ahead.

    Hua Xinfeng hurried after him. However, as she watched Su Yi¡¯s back, there was a newfound thread of curiosity in the depths of her gaze.

    At tonight¡¯s banquet, Su Yi saw through Qin Fu and Shang Luoyu¡¯s secrets at a nce. That gave Hua Xinfeng an enormous shock.

    And his disguise technique was even more shocking and exquisite. Despite the grandeur of tonight¡¯s banquet and the sharp gazes of the numerous experts in attendance, not one had picked up on anything out of the ordinary.

    All of this had piqued Hua Xinfeng¡¯s curiosity.

    As the grand elder of the Ten Directions Pavilion¡¯s Great Zhou branch, she¡¯d gathered practically every avable piece of information about Su Yi.

    His origins, his background, what he¡¯d been through, every battle he¡¯d fought, both big and small, all the way down to his temperament, his likes and dislikes, and his cultivation... She¡¯d researched them all so many times, she¡¯d lost track.

    She¡¯d once suspected that Su Yi was possessed, but when Su Yi fought the Su Family in the skies above the Jade Capital, she promptly rejected that conjecture.

    If he¡¯d really been possessed, why would he seek revenge against the Su Family, heedless of the potential consequences?

    But what Hua Xinfeng really didn¡¯t understand was why the more she researched Su Yi¡¯s past, the more numerous his secrets seemed. He was like an imprable bundle of mysteries.

    Now, after traveling with Su Yi personally, Hua Xinfeng realized something. The more time one spent with Su Yi, the more unbelievable he seemed. It was impossible to even gauge just how much he was hiding.

    Now, there was a certain truth Hua Xinfeng had no choice but to acknowledge¡ª

    Su Yi had already thoroughly piqued her curiosity, to the point that she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about him. It was like drinking. The more you drank, the more muddle-headed you got¡­.

    I can¡¯t fall like this!?Once they¡¯d returned to their temporary residence, Hua Xinfeng took a deep breath and warned herself,?You have to keep your curiosity under control!

    Curiosity killed the cat, and curiosity could lead to a woman¡¯s downfall!

    Hua Xinfeng most certainly did?not?want to unwittingly fall into that trap.

    Su Yi had no idea that Hua Xinfeng was having so many thoughts about him.?He was currently meditating.

    Not long ago, at Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy, he refined a batch of Yin-Yang Nine?Purities?Pills. Only five remained.

    If he continued taking one a day, he¡¯d finish tempering his xiantian qi within five days. Then, he could attempt to break into the Grain Avoidance Realm.

    The Grain Avoidance Realm was the first of the Three Realms of the Origin Dao.

    It was also the true start of the path of cultivation.

    One¡¯s sess or failure at establishing firm foundations in the Grain Avoidance Realm would affect one¡¯s entire future path.

    At a fundamental level, the goal of the Four Realms of the Martial Dao was preparing to step into the Grain Avoidance Realm.

    When Su Yi reincarnated and began his cultivation anew, he started with the Peerless Martial Emperor¡¯s Pine and Crane Body Refining Technique, the top foundational technique of the Wilds. First, he achieved full spiritual awakening of the acupoints, followed by opening his Hidden Meridian and achieving the spiritual light of the Five Aggregates. His foundations in the Grand Dao were enough to shock any era, past or present.

    Furthermore, the power of the Sword of the Nine Hells resonated every time he achieved a qualitative breakthrough, sublimating his foundations at every step.

    It was no exaggeration to say that his current foundations in the Four Realms of the Martial Dao far surpassed his past self at the same stage. The Nine Provinces of the Wilds were home to billions of cultivators, yet his aplishments were without equal.

    All of this hard work was in preparation for stepping into the first realm of the Origin Dao!

    The name ¡°Grain Avoidance¡± referred to casting off the fetters of mundane food. Grain Avoidance cultivators could subsist on light and morning dew, and they refined origin energy to strengthen themselves.

    This was what it meant to ¡°avoid the products of mortal kitchens.¡±

    Grain Avoidance cultivators could drink molten gold and eat silver essence. They could breathe in the?origin?energy of heaven and earth, control the clouds, and ride the mists. They could travel through both air and seas, summoning wind and lightning, and they feared neither fire nor water.

    It was for these reasons that the people of the mundane world called them ¡°Earthly Immortals.¡±

    In the eyes of cultivators, those who reached this realm had stepped onto the path of the Grand Dao. They could cast off the shackles of their short mortal lifespans, increasing their longevity to three hundred years.

    To Su Yi, this realm was of the utmost importance.

    Even trees big enough to wrap one¡¯s arms around were once sprouts.

    Nine-story buildings arose fromyers of dirt.

    The Grain Avoidance Realm was the beginning of the Grand Dao, the root of cultivation. How could a tree extend into the heavens without first nting firm roots?

    I wonder what grade of origin power seed I¡¯ll form when I step into the Grain Avoidance Realm??As he cultivated, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but yearn for it.

    When one became a Grain Avoidance cultivator, they nted an origin power seed within their body. The higher its grade, the?firmer?one¡¯s foundations.

    In the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, different orthodoxies graded origin power seeds ording to different standards and called them by different names.

    For example, Buddhists called them Nirvana Roots, which were divided into nine leaves. Each leaf represented a world.

    Daoists called them Origin Sources, which they divided into three types and nine sses.

    Demonic cultivators were even more direct; they divided them into two categories, demonic, and not demonic.

    However, there was one thing all peak-level orthodoxies could agree on: ¡°Dao Seeds¡± were the strongest kind of origin power seed.

    A Dao Seed was an origin power seed that contained the charm of the Dao.

    Those who obtained Dao Seeds upon entering the Grain Avoidance Realm were seen as natural-born cultivation geniuses, and they were rare, less than one in a thousand.

    The appearance of a Dao Seed depended on the individual.

    The strongest among them could, during breakthroughs, trigger heavenly and earthly phenomena that resonated with the Grand Dao, causing miraculous and inscrutable phenomena within the seed itself.

    Some Dao Seeds could manifest mountains and rivers or moons and stars, while others manifested all miraculous and profound treasures. Some even condensed totems of thunder, lightning, wind, or rain¡­

    Each had their own mysterious power, like a unique talent. Such cultivators¡¯ foundations and power far surpassed their peers.

    However, to Su Yi, as rare as such Dao Seeds were, they weren¡¯t what he wanted.

    He¡¯d reincarnated to strive for the strongest Dao Seed possible!

 Chapter 374: Valiant Elites of the Heretical Path

    <h4>Chapter 374: Valiant Elites of the Heretical Path</h4>

    In his past life, Su Yi had spent thousands of years researching the Grain Avoidance Realm.

    Even just the ancient texts he¡¯d gathered on the subject numbered in the tens of thousands.

    He was convinced that even if he searched the entire Wilds and scoured its entire history, no one understood Dao Seeds better than him.

    The strongest Dao Seed was originally an insubstantial legend circting throughout the Nine Provinces of the Wilds.

    Rumor had it that some with monstrous aptitude and spirit roots would, upon stepping into the Grain Avoidance Realm, face an utterly terrifying tribtion, as if they¡¯d vited a taboo. Throughout all of history, not one person had ever survived.

    Thus, there was a rumor that anyone who managed to survive this tribtion could condense the truly strongest Dao Seed!

    This was, of course, mere conjecture.

    After all, throughout all of history, no one had ever ovee this tribtion. No one knew whether the so-called ¡°strongest Dao Seed¡± really existed.

    However, Su Yi dared say with certainty that such foundations in the Grand Dao were possible!

    This was the answer he¡¯d obtained through Samsara, the cycle of rebirth. He found records of the strongest Dao Seed in the Netherworld.

    They stated that this type of Dao Seed was obtained by viting a taboo and fighting for a chance at life, forming a perfect Dao Seed amidst utter destruction. The Dao of Heaven would not tolerate a perfect Dao Seed, so those who attempted to form one were prone to suffering heaven¡¯s wrath!

    Su Yi naturally wasn¡¯t afraid of any taboos or tribtions, and he wasn¡¯t the least bit scared of utter destruction or whatever.

    He¡¯d reincarnated for the purpose of seeking greater heights of the Dao of the Sword. He naturally couldn¡¯t miss the opportunity to obtain the strongest Dao Seed.

    ¡­¡­

    Morning of the next day.

    The shore of the eastern sea.

    The thousand-foot-long Transforming Mountain Tower Ship carried Qin Dongxu¡¯s newly-forged alliance far into the eastern seas.

    Su Yi and Hua Xinfeng were on board too.

    ¡°Based on the tower ship¡¯s speed, we¡¯ll arrive at the edges of the Sea of Chaotic Spirits in two days,¡± said Hua Xinfeng.

    They were in a private room. Hua Xinfeng sat before the table, her bright eyes examining the decor with great relish. ¡°Oh! If everything goes smoothly, this treasure ship will be ours too.¡±

    Su Yi stood near the windowttice, staring into the distance.

    Golden sunlight illuminated the blue waters, like shimmering flecks of gold rising, falling, and dispersing with the waves.

    The Transforming Mountain Tower Ship was flying, so their field of view was simply enormous. Off in the distance, they could even see little fishing boats floating on the ocean¡¯s surface, their sails like colorful specks. From time to time, flocks of sea birds flew past with a chorus of sonorous cries.

    The moist ocean winds were pleasing to the heart and mind.

    ¡°This treasure ship isn¡¯t all that special. It can carry you around, but it¡¯s big and defenseless, and it draws too much attention. It¡¯s far too obvious a target for the spirit beasts lurking beneath the waves,¡± said Su Yi.

    He breathed in the ocean winds, then took a sip of wine.

    ¡°Uh, Young Lord, if you don¡¯t like it, you can give it to me!¡±ughed Hua Xinfeng.

    ¡°Sure, whatever,¡± said Su Yi. As he spoke, he turned and sat at the table, then took out a stack of nk jade slips and started refining them.

    ¡°Young Lord, what kind of talismans are you making?¡± asked Hua Xinfeng curiously.

    ¡°Based on what you told me, the Immortals¡¯ Sword House was once an Imperial Level Orthodoxy. In that case, its ruins undoubtedly hide countless mechanisms and killing formations. Never mind the Origin Dao cultivators on board this ship; even advanced cultivators of the Spirit Dao would face numerous potentially fatal threats if they tried to search for good fortune within the ruins.¡±

    Hua Xinfeng was instantly solemn. ¡°That geezer, Qin Dongxu, has a secret map. If we¡¯re traveling with them, we ought to be able to avoid much of the danger.¡±

    Su Yiughed dryly and shook his head. ¡°Setting aside the question of whether or not the map is even legitimate, even if it¡¯s real, it won¡¯t be that useful. After all, countless years have passed. Who¡¯d dare say with certainty that the ruins haven''t changed in the interim?¡±

    He paused, then nced at Hua Xinfeng and said, ¡°Besides, it¡¯s just a map. It might help us recognize and avoid peril, but the second we do encounter danger, how many of us will be able to escape?¡±

    In his past life, Su Yi had traveled throughout the Wilds, venturing into countless danger zones. His experience was so ample that these experts of the mundane world weren¡¯t even remotelyparable.

    A solemn look appeared on Hua Xinfeng¡¯s face. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re refining talismans in preparation for our search for good fortune?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Su Yi nodded.

    Of the talismans he was refining, some were substitution talismans that could block cmity on the user¡¯s behalf. There were also breath-holding talismans that could hide one¡¯s presence and danger-detecting talismans that responded to energy fluctuations¡­

    There were more than ten types in total.

    He had no other choice; if he wanted to explore the ruins of what could well be an Imperial-level faction with his current cultivation and strength, he had to make ample preparations first.

    At the peak of his past life, he wouldn¡¯t have needed to go to all this trouble. All he needed was himself and his sword, and he could just kill his way inside.

    ¡°Young Lord, could you share some of those talismans with me?¡± Hua Xinfeng¡¯s beautiful eyes looked directly at Su Yi, shining with anticipating.

    ¡°Just stick close to me,¡± said Su Yi, a direct refusal.

    The jade talismans looked easy to refine to an outsider, but in truth, the process drained an immense amount of mental energy. Furthermore, the nk jade slips were all tier-five spirit jade; each was extremely valuable.

    Su Yi barely had enough for himself. How could he possibly give any to Hua Xinfeng?

    ¡°Oh~~¡± Hua Xinfeng couldn¡¯t disguise her disappointment. In the past, whenever she wanted something, all she had to do was say the word and those around her would jump at the opportunity to give it to her.

    This guy¡¯s temperament sure won¡¯t make any girls happy¡­?Hua Xinfengined to herself.

    Meanwhile¡ª

    A grand hall on the highest floor of the Transforming Mountain Tower Ship.

    Qin Dongxu, Gu Qingdu, You Changkong, rifying Truth, and Nie Xingkong gathered together for a secret discussion.

    ¡°I received clear intelligence yesterday. Although numerous experts are headed into the Sea of Chaotic Spirits in search of good fortune, only one faction is truly worth taking seriously,¡± said Qin Dongxu.

    His features were youthful, but his hair had long since gone gray. He stroked his beard as he continued, ¡°It¡¯s a faction of heretical cultivators under the leadership of Tong Xinghai, the sect master of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate. He¡¯s gathered around a dozen ¡®valiant heroes¡¯ of the heretical path.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know of them all, but the ones I do know include the old yao of Soulblood Mountain, the Sky Serpent, Nine Fiends River¡¯s Water Monarch Blue Shark, and Goldme Ridge¡¯s Old Demon Golden Corpse.

    ¡°Each is crueler and more treacherous than the one before. Take Old Yao Sky Serpent; fifty years ago, he underwent a shocking tribtion and broke through, bing an Origin Pce cultivator.

    ¡°Water Monarch Blue Shark and Old Demon Golden Corpse are famous too. The former has mastered the art of controlling water, while thetter is proficient in numerous terrifying and insidious curses.

    ¡°Now, they and several others have joined forces with the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate. We absolutely cannot overlook such a lineup.¡±

    When they heard this, the others in attendance looked grim. There was no doubt about it; if they proceeded into the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House in search of good fortune, it was highly likely that they¡¯d encounter this pack of old devils.

    ¡°Them aside, we have to be on guard against the Possessed.¡± Qin Dongxu¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°News of the ruins¡¯ sudden emergence caused an enormous disturbance. If I¡¯m not mistaken, it¡¯s highly likely that the Possessed lurking within the Great Qin, Wei, and Zhou will participate too.¡±

    ¡°Regardless of their cultivation, we cannot afford to underestimate the Possessed. As I¡¯m sure you¡¯re well aware, any otherworld cultivator capable of entering the Azure Continent is a Spirit Dao cultivator at the very least. Although only a wisp of their soul can pass through the spatial barriers, they have no shortage of secret arts and methods at their disposal.¡±

    The Possessed!

    Those at this meeting stood at the pinnacle of mundane cultivators. This term naturally wasn¡¯t unfamiliar to them.

    ¡°Brother Qin, do you have a list of suspected Possessed?¡± asked High Elder You Changkong of the You Family.

    Qin Dongxu shook his head. ¡°That bunch is just too good at hiding themselves. Unless they reveal themselves of their own ord, they¡¯re almost impossible to discover.¡±

    When they heard this, the others nodded.

    The scariest thing about the Possessed was how mysterious their identities were. Even cultivators like them couldn¡¯t recognize the possessed with their bare eyes and divine sense alone.

    ¡°It¡¯s even possible that there are Possessed on board this very ship,¡± said rifying Truth, the elder of Shanglin Temple¡¯s scripture repository. He was thin and brittle as kindling, and his hair and beard were entirely white.

    When they heard this, the others¡¯ expressions shifted.

    ¡°Brother rifying Truth, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve discovered something?¡± asked Qin Dongxu.

    ¡°Those siblings from the Great Xia are extremely suspicious,¡± said rifying Truth, his expression tranquil and his voice raspy. ¡°Based on what you told us, they carry themand token of the Pomegranate me Monarch¡¯s second disciple, Lu Yun. However, numerous questions about their origins remain unanswered.¡±

    The group¡¯s eyes shed.

    ¡°I suspect the same thing. Their arrival was too great a coincidence. Furthermore, we have no way of verifying their connection to the Pomegranate me Monarch,¡± said Gu Qingdu Gravely. ¡°It¡¯s possible that they harbor ill intentions. We must take precautions, just in case.¡±

    Qin Dongxu¡¯s expression filled with uncertainty.

    After a while, his eyes shed with cold light. ¡°That¡¯s easily arranged. On the road ahead, we¡¯ll have no shortage of opportunities to test them. If there are truly problems with their backgrounds, we can simply eliminate them! Whatever we do, we cannot let them affect this operation!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Two dayster.

    Off in the distance, the surface of the ocean turned eerie and terrifying.

    Denseyers of ck thunderclouds blotted out the skies, blocking out the sun. From time to time, low thunder reverberated throughout the clouds with shes of unearthly blood-red lightning. The ocean churned, seemingly infuriated, its waters turbulent.

    Even the air between the ocean and the skies was violent and chaotic, dark and overcast. It was so oppressive that just being here felt suffocating.

    Reaching these waters meant they¡¯d reached the periphery of the Sea of Chaotic Spirits!

    The Tranforming Mountain Tower Ship¡¯s flight speed slowed as they proceeded with renewed caution.

    In this stretch of ocean, waves sometimes rose into the sky, and from time to time, windstorms towered into the air, sweeping across the water¡¯s surface. They could easily rip a vessel like the Transforming Mountain Tower Ship to shreds.

    Su Yi stood near the railing, gazing at the distant, almost apocalyptic scenery. Despite himself, a hint of solemn light shed in the depths of his gaze.

    The Sea of Chaotic Spirits was turbulent to the extreme, and it manifested scenes of destruction and copse!

    ¡°A long time ago, a devastating cmity must have descended upon these waters, destroying the natural order of heaven and earth. After countless years, that devastation became the scene of chaos and destruction I¡¯m seeing today¡­¡± Su Yi muttered to himself, his robes billowing in the ocean winds.

 Chapter 375: The Four Great Perils

    <h4>Chapter 375: The Four Great Perils</h4>

    The Sea of Chaotic Spirits!

    The most perilous danger zone in the Great Qin!

    Rumor had it that numerous ruins of ancient orthodoxies were hidden within this stretch of sea. Throughout its history, countless mighty experts had gathered here in search of good fortune.

    The luckiest had obtained ancient inheritances, soaring to prominence overnight, their names spreading throughout the nation.

    However, only a select few were blessed by fate.

    Reality was cruel; the vast majority of those who came here in search of good fortune perished, never to return!

    As of the present day, those who dared venture into the Sea of Chaotic Spirits were practically all Xiantian Martial Ancestors at the very least.?Those beneath that level dared not tempt fate.

    ¡°Reaching this point means we¡¯ve entered the boundaries of the Sea of Chaotic Spirits. The further in we proceed, the more dangerous it will be,¡± said Hua Xinfeng, her expression serious and grim. ¡°Our Ten Directions Pavilion has gathered a lot of information about the Sea of Chaotic Spirits, but we still only understand the tip of the iceberg.

    ¡°The Sea of Chaotic Spirits is just too mysterious, and it''s full of countless strange and extraordinary entities and powers. Some are like forbidden grounds; even Origin Dao cultivators dare not approach. To do so means certain death.¡±

    ¡°For example, deep within this stretch of sea, there¡¯s a tower of white bone shrouded in bloody mists. It¡¯s like a wandering ghost; it appears in different parts of the Sea of Chaotic Spirits, but the moment you see it, you must flee as quickly as possible. Otherwise, the moment its boundless mists envelop you, they¡¯ll reduce you to withered bones, and you¡¯ll be just another part of White Bone Tower.¡±

    When he heard this, Su Yi asked with great interest, ¡°That¡¯s intriguing. Is there anything else strange here?¡±

    ¡°Of course there is.¡±

    Hua Xinfeng wasn¡¯t a prominent member of the Ten Directions Pavilion for nothing. She quickly listed off several other strange and extraordinary ces.

    Throughout its countless years of history, four grave perils had been discovered within the depths of the Sea of Chaotic Spirits.

    In addition to the tower of white bone shrouded in crimson mists, there was the Isle of No Return, the Mountain of Funerals, and the Starlight Vessel.

    The ce they called the Isle of No Return was entirely barren, without so much as an inch of grass. Every night, as darkness fell, the ind lit up with countless floating, eerie greenmps. It was terrifying, like a vision of hell.

    Sailing within ten miles of it was stepping on a path of no return. It didn¡¯t matter how high your cultivation was; your flesh and blood instantly burned to ash, while the unearthlymps absorbed your soul.

    This was why they called it the Isle of No Return.

    The Mountain of Funerals was a massive mountain floating atop the Sea of Chaotic Spirits. It was tens of thousands of feet tall and perpetually shrouded in dense gray mists.

    The mountain was the most mysterious of the Four Perils. Any living thing that stepped onto it disappeared as if evaporating into thin air, their fate unknown.

    Every so often, the gray mists receded, revealing the mountain¡¯s true appearance.

    Those there to witness this saw nothing but four ck chains wrapped around the ck rock, each as thick as a dragon and binding a corpse.

    One of the corpses was a slender, winged, three-headed, six-armed man.

    Another was a creature thousands of feet long. Its upper half was covered in golden scales, while its lower half had a serpentine tail.

    The other two were monks. One was a headless Buddhist in bloodstained robes, while the other was a Daoist with a crown of flowers whose chest had been ripped open.

    No one knew who they were, but although their corpses had been chained to the mountain for countless years, they emanated terrifying energy fluctuations to this day.

    An Origin Dao cultivator had once attempted to approach the Mountain of Funerals. However, in the end, the corpses¡¯ terrifying auras shattered his soul before he¡¯d even stepped foot onto the rock!

    The Mountain of Funerals remained a mystery to this day, and none dared draw near.

    As for the Starlight Vessel, it was a little ck ship, only about thirty feet long, seemingly suitable for floating on a lotus pond. However, every time the ship appeared, it burst with intense radiance, as if it were brimming with starlight. It was dazzling, mysterious, and ethereal.

    The Starlight Vessel was the most terrifying of all. The starlight shot toward anyone who drew near it, transforming into vast streaks of sword qi. Just brushing against it was enough to kill a cultivator!

    No one had ever escaped the Starlight Vessel¡¯s onught alive!

    ¡°White Bone Tower, the Isle of No Return, the Mountain of Funerals, and the Starlight Vessel¡­.¡±

    After hearing all this, even Su Yi was surprised.?The Sea of Chaotic Spirits isn¡¯t at all simple!

    s, Hua Xinfeng offered too little information, making it difficult for him to deduce the origins of these four eerie and unsettling perils.

    The only things he could say with certainty was that White Bone Tower was almost certainly a demonic weapon, while the unearthlymps of the Isle of No Return were likely connected to ghost cultivators.

    One of the four bodies chained to the Mountain of Funerals had wings, six arms, and three heads. He was almost certainly a descendant of the?Silverwinged?Spirit Race.

    The creature whose upper half was covered in golden scales and whose lower half resembled a snake was quite possibly a descendant of the Golden Flood Dragon Spirit Race.

    Of course, this was just Su Yi¡¯s best guess. He hadn¡¯t seen any of this with his own eyes, so he couldn¡¯t make any definitive judgments.

    The Starlight Vessel was immensely intriguing to him. The ship¡¯s sword qi was reminiscent of starlight. It could be some kind of treasure, and if so, it wasn¡¯t a simple one.

    As they conversed, the Transforming Mountain Tower Ship carried the group deeper into the Sea of Chaotic Spirits.

    On their way, they passed dense thunderclouds, furious tidal waves, and all manner of chaotic phenomena. From time to time, blood-colored lightning shed deep within the dark clouds, illuminating the entire seas in eerie crimson light.

    However, it obviously wasn¡¯t the first time Qin Dongxu and the other top experts were visiting this ce. With them leading the way, the ship deftly avoided numerous perils just in the nick of time.

    An hourter.

    ¡°Run! Hurry up and run¡ª!¡± Suddenly, a startled cry rang out from distant waters.

    However, the voice soon came to an abrupt halt, then disappearedpletely.

    On board the Mountain Transforming Tower Ship, Qin Dongxu, Gu Qingdu, and the others¡¯ expressions were instantly solemn. All of them felt bewildered and uncertain.?Don¡¯t tell me something dangerous is going on up ahead?

    Themotion drew Su Yi and Hua Xinfeng¡¯s attention too. They gazed into the distance but saw nothing except a stretch of dark, churning seas and skies covered in denseyers of cloud, but they made no further discoveries.

    ¡°Young Lord, this is just how the Sea of Chaotic Spirits is. From time to time, strange things just happen out of nowhere. Even Origin Dao cultivators have little chance of survival unless they¡¯re familiar with these waters,¡± whispered Hua Xinfeng. ¡°However, this time, we¡¯re traveling with those old-timers, so I¡¯m not worried about all that. Even if we really encounter danger, they¡¯ll be up front, facing it head-on.¡±

    As she said thatst part, she couldn¡¯t help but curl her lips into a smug grin.

    ¡°What''s that?¡± Su Yi suddenly noticed something off in the distance. A swath of unearthly green light floated over the surface of the sea, like mes churning in rhythm with the water.

    Upon closer inspection, it was a dense patch of green lotuses, stretching as far as the eye could see, like a carpet covering the ocean.

    Hua Xinfeng was briefly stunned. Then, her expression filled with rm. ¡°Yao Hummingbird Ghost Lanterns!¡±

    Practically simultaneously, Qin Dongxu¡¯s shout emanated from the top floor of the ship. ¡°Hurry up and leave this ce! Quickly!¡±

    His voice was uncharacteristically solemn.

    Boom!

    The Transforming Mountain Tower Ship rumbled. Light circled around it, and it elerated, like an arrow?loosed?from its bowstring.

    However, it was then that hundreds and thousands of lights suddenly shout out of the distant lotus patch, nketing the skies as they surged toward the ship.

    Each was as quick as lightning!

    Su Yi soon realized that those patches of light were, in fact, sinister, hideous-looking hummingbirds.

    Each was only about the size of a human fist, and their wings were almost transparent. As they flew, they stirred up colorful, unearthly light.

    Each had a face like a hideous, grimacing ghost. Their eyes were bright red, and shrill cries, like the wailing of the dead, emanated from their fanged mouths.

    The hummingbird swarm was like a multicolored windstorm, sweeping across the seas and blotting out the skies.

    They were just too fast!

    In just a few breaths of time, the hideous swarm was less than a thousand feet from the Transforming Mountain Tower Ship!

    When he saw this, Qin Dongxu bellowed, ¡°Everyone, prepare for battle!¡±

    Gu Qingdu, rifying Truth, Nie Xingkong, You Changkong, and the other prominent experts all readied their treasures and attacked from afar.

    Rumble!

    Sword qi, saber light, spear shadows, and giant axes¡­ All kinds of shing lights and treasures streaked forth with terrifying momentum, sting straight toward the iing hummingbirds.

    In an instant, arge section of the swarm had been obliterated.

    However, there were just too many of them, and they were densely packed, so numerous that they blotted out the sun. They charged toward the Transforming Mountain Treasure Ship from all directions. No matter how many the various experts killed, there was no end to them.

    ¡°All Fellow Daoists on board, please attack at once!¡± Qin Dongxu roared in fury.

    This reminder was entirely unnecessary; Shang Luoyu, Lin Yubei, and the others on board had already begun their attack.

    Rumble~!

    The curtains opened on a grand battle on the overcast waters of the Sea of Chaotic Spirits.

    Su Yi put his hands behind his back, leaned against the railing, and gazed into the distance. His brow furrowed slightly. ¡°Something¡¯s not right about this.¡±

    Hua Xinfeng was stunned. ¡°Young Lord, did you notice something?¡±

    Whoosh!

    It was then that a single hummingbird shot toward them. It actually charged right through the ship¡¯s defenses, toward the window Su Yi was standing by.

    Its body was only the size of a fist, but it shone with a sharp, colorful, and unearthly light. Its bright red eyes were mad with bloodlust.

    Su Yi reached out, and a formless pressure enveloped the bird, instantly trapping it. When Su Yi held it in his palm, it let out a hideous shriek, but no matter how much it struggled, it couldn¡¯t break free.

    Su Yi exerted strength through his fingers. The hummingbird quivered, then fell unconscious. It was as easy as crushing an ant.

    ¡°This is a Ghost-Faced Hummingbird,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°They aren¡¯t particrly strong; they¡¯re on par with tier-nine spirit beasts at most. They¡¯re explosive by nature, and they travel in groups. However, except in the face of a life-or-death crisis, they rarely attack unprovoked. Unless¡­.¡±

    ¡°Unless what?¡± asked Hua Xinfeng.

    ¡°Unless someone is using the Art of Spiritual Control to manipte the situation from the shadows,¡± said Su Yi. With two taps of his fingers, he knocked the Ghost-Faced Hummingbird¡¯s fangs clean off, then rolled them around his palm.

    Upon closer inspection, both were like snow-white crescent moons, and each was terrifyingly sharp. They contained an unearthly spiritual presence.

    Without its fangs, the Ghost-Faced Hummingbird¡¯s life force faded, then disappearedpletely.

    Su Yi then put the fangs away. They were a tier-five spiritual material. They looked paltry, but in reality, they were rare and precious.

    ¡°Young Lord, are you saying that there¡¯s someone behind this attack?¡± Only then did Hua Xinfeng understand, and she couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

 Chapter 376: Ruins of a Celestial Palace

    <h4>Chapter 376: Ruins of a Celestial Pce</h4>

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    One Ghost-Faced Hummingbird charged through their defenses after another, breaking into the Transforming Mountain Tower Ship like streaks of lightning. Soon, the hull was riddled with holes. Everywhere you looked, there were signs of devastation.

    From time to time, piteous screams rang out.

    The room Su Yi and Hua Xinfeng were in was under attack as well. However, every time a Ghost-Faced Hummingbird drew near, Su Yi grabbed it, plucked its fangs, and put them away forter.

    He was like a hunter sitting around and waiting for his prey toe to him, and he struck with unerring uracy.

    About fifteen minutester.

    The Transforming Mountain Tower Ship overpowered the Ghost-Faced Hummingbirds¡¯ ambush and continued ahead.

    The moment they left, Su Yi saw a figure silently appear deep within the eerie green lotuses.

    It was a man in a ck cloak. His skin was fair as jade, while his eyes were an unearthly blue-green. A bright red, coiled whip hung from his waist, and he held a blood-colored gourd aloft.

    He seemed to sense Su Yi¡¯s gaze. He seemed stunned, but then, he raised his hand, smiled, and waved.

    As if he were seeing off an old friend.

    Then, the man in the ck cloak silently disappeared.

    ¡°Yet another one of the Possessed.¡± Su Yi¡¯s gaze was deep and distant as hemitted the man¡¯s appearance to memory.

    ¡°Young Lord, what did you see?¡± asked Hua Xinfeng.

    ¡°Someone reckless and foolish enough to provoke me,¡± said Su Yi calmly. ¡°He¡¯d best pray I never catch him.¡±

    He then turned to face Hua Xinfeng and described the cloaked figure¡¯s appearance. ¡°Do you perhaps know this person?¡±

    Hua Xinfeng shook her head. ¡°If he¡¯s been possessed, it¡¯ll be hard to guess his identity. No one hides their presence and origins as well as the Possessed. Take the Great Qin¡¯s sixth prince, Qin Fu, or the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect¡¯s leader, Nie Xingkong. If you hadn¡¯t alerted us, I never would have dared imagine that they¡¯d been possessed.¡±

    Su Yi gave the matter no further thought.

    The Ghost-Faced Hummingbird¡¯s attack was actually a good thing for him, as he¡¯d effortlessly gathered over sixty Hummingbird Fangs.

    This was no different from picking up a bunch of tier-five spiritual materials for free.

    After this battle, the Transforming Mountain Tower Ship was severely damaged, and it was covered with holes. Afterward, they took a headcount and discovered that nine of the Xiantian Martial Ancestors on board had been killed.

    Gu Qingdu was the one navigating, and these losses made his heart ache. His expression was dark and unsightly.

    Qin Dongxu and the other experts looked displeased as well.

    They¡¯d only just barely reached the Sea of Chaotic Spirits, yet they¡¯d already encountered such grave misfortune. It was only natural that this would sour their mood.

    However, the rest of their journey proved uneventful. Although they encountered numerous potential cmities, they managed to avoid them all right in the nick of time.

    Four hourster.

    Dimly discernable cries emanated from a distance, echoing through the air, like a bawling infant, yet somehow terrifying.

    ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± Qin Dongxu stood beside the railing, his eyes shing with anticipation.

    Gu Qingdu, rifying Truth, and the other top experts stood beside him. All of them looked into the distance, irrepressible shock on their faces.

    Off in the distance, they saw divine light hovering in the air, like a misty, radiant waterfall stretching over tens of thousands of feet. The light only emphasized the area¡¯s seemingly holy atmosphere.

    A building reminiscent of a celestial pce hovered in the sky. It was so vast, it seemed limitless, and it was carved entirely out of a material like divine gold or immortal jade. It emanated countless arcs of radiant light.

    Even from a distance, it looked like the abode of gods or immortals!

    ¡°Young Lord, look! That¡¯s the manifested power of the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House. It¡¯s been hovering there for days now, attracting attention from cultivators all over the world,¡± said Hua Xinfeng, her eyes lighting up with eagerness. ¡°One look at the phenomena appearing around it, and it¡¯s obvious that incredible fortune awaits within the ruins!¡±

    Su Yi stared intently into the distance for a moment, then said, ¡°This is indeed a ce of great opportunity, but it¡¯s also and of grave peril. When we go inside, don¡¯t covet whatever treasures we might encounter without first getting a clear sense of their secrets. It won¡¯t be toote to act?after we understand the situation clearly.¡±

    In his eyes, that ¡°holy radiance¡± couldn¡¯t hide its murderous intent, which was so vast, it towered into the dome of heaven!

    Hua Xinfeng nodded. Inwardly, she felt somewhat tense. After all, they had far too muchpetition, and they¡¯d surely encounter numerous unpredictable dangers.

    Suddenly, Qin Dongxu¡¯s infuriated voice rang out. ¡°Dammit! Someone¡¯s already beaten us to the punch! They¡¯ve gone into the ruins ahead of us!¡±

    The crowd followed his gaze and saw that the two hundred-foot-tall doors to the structure like a floating celestial pce were already open. Misty light emanated from within the doorway, obscuring the scenery inside.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we deduce that the power sealing the entrance to the ruins wouldn¡¯t disperse for another three days?¡± Gu Qingdu furrowed his brow.

    ¡°Someone must have broken the seal early,¡± said You Changkong, his expression dark.

    Just the thought that someone had beaten them here and perhaps seized the good fortune inside infuriated them.

    ¡°Everyone, you need not panic. Ruins like this are perilous and unpredictable. Just because someone has gone inside doesn¡¯t mean they immediately found the good fortune within,¡± said Qin Dongxu. He took a deep breath, then said gravely, ¡°Besides, even if someone did obtain the fortune within these ruins, so long as we attack together, we can seize it right back!¡±

    ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    With that, he led the way inside.

    The various experts on board the Transforming Mountain Tower Ship soared after him and towards the hovering celestial pce.

    This grand possession disappearedpletely after passing through the pce gates.

    Although no one noticed, before passing through the gateway, Su Yi paused to nce at the distant waters before retracting his gaze and continuing through the doors.

    Thousands of feet below the water¡¯s surface, a handsome young man in apricot?Daoist?robes was visibly startled. ¡°Who was that guy? Isn¡¯t his divine sense a bit?too?terrifying?¡±

    Were Ge Changling present, he would recognize him at a nce. This young man was none other than his disciple, Ge Qian.

    ¡°What are you afraid of? They¡¯ve entered the ruins of that Immortals¡¯ Sword House. That makes them no different from a bundle of garlic chives just begging to be harvested,¡± said a leisurely, aged voice from within Ge Qian¡¯s soul.

    ¡°Old man, are you sure that someone has arranged a death trap inside the Immortals¡¯ Sword House?¡± asked Ge Qian, visibly uncertain.

    ¡°It might be a death trap, but it¡¯s still and of opportunity. Someone ns to kill two birds with one stone. They want to seize the good fortune inside?and?harvest all the chives who¡¯vee here in hopes of obtaining it,¡± said that aged voice, sounding a bit solemn. ¡°We¡¯d best not get involved.¡±

    Ge Qian snickered. ¡°In the past, weren¡¯t you the one urging me to take more risks? You even swore that nothing on the Azure Continent could possibly threaten you!¡±

    His tone was rife with mockery.

    The aged voice instantly lost his temper, as if his embarrassment transformed into anger. He said viciously, ¡°You don¡¯t understand anything, you little punk! We got here a few days ago, and since then, we¡¯ve seen at least three Possessed, as well as multiple Origin Pce Realm heretical cultivators. Even the weakest of the bunch are in the Grain Avoidance Realm. You¡¯re still just a Xiantian Martial Ancestor. How are you worthy of testing yourself against them?¡±

    He paused, then sighed, ¡°I was once a mighty expert who held even the stars in contempt. Imperial Realm experts had to lower their heads before me. None dared disrespect me. Who would have thought I¡¯d sink so low? Nothing remains of me but a wisp of soul¡­ If not¡­ Hmph! Crushing those ants would be no harder than turning over my hand!¡±

    ¡°Enough,¡± snapped Ge Qian. ¡°When will you learn to stop bragging like that? If you did, I¡¯d think better of you.¡±

    He then furrowed his brow. ¡°What¡¯s strange is that there¡¯s still no sign of Su Yi. This is an iparably grand opportunity. Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s not interested?¡±

    When Ge Qian brought up Su Yi, that aged voice was instantly solemn. ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s already here and we simply failed to discover him.¡±

    ¡°You think? But I¡¯d really like to see his bearing for myself,¡± said Ge Qian longingly.

    Not long ago, he returned from the Dark Sea to the north of the Great Zhou and immediately heard the whole list of Su Yi¡¯s shocking aplishments. Just listening made him break out in cold sweats.

    He¡¯d only left for a little while, yet Su Yi had already grown so strong that he could kill Earthly Immortals as easily as if they were dogs or chickens!

    This left Ge Qian stunned, but more than that, it left him celebrating his initial decision not to make trouble for Su Yi. If he had, he would have been the one in trouble!

    ¡°You want to fight him? Although you¡¯re both Xiantian Martial Ancestors, and although you cultivate the Xuanwu True Essence Sutra I taught you, and although your umtions andbat prowess are also sufficient to cross cultivation boundaries and y ordinary Grain Avoidance Cultivators, were you to face Su Yi¡­.¡±

    Before the aged voice could finish, Ge Qian cut him off. ¡°I just wanted to see him for myself. Just looking from a distance is fine. Who said I wanted to fight him? I still want to live a while longer, you know!¡±

    The aged voice fell silent, then spat, ¡°Coward!¡±

    He sounded disappointed, as if bitter than iron couldn¡¯t be steel.

    Ge Qian thought nothing of it.

    Suddenly, the owner of that aged voice sensed something, and he cried out, ¡°Hurry! Circte the Xuanwu Aura-Sealing Incantation!¡±

    Ge Qian¡¯s heart shook. His instincts, tempered through years of extreme caution, made him respond to the voice¡¯s warning immediately. He circted his secret art,pletely withdrawing everyst trace of his aura. His entire life force seemed to disappear, as if he were nothing but a cold rock on the ocean floor.

    Whoosh!

    Practically simultaneously, a terrifying divine sense swept across the surrounding waters, like the piercing gaze of a deity. It was apanied by an imposing aura so powerful it was suffocating.

    Ge Qian¡¯s hair stood on end.

    Meanwhile, a white ape stood on the surface of the water. It was hundreds of feet tall, like a hill.

    The giant ape¡¯s eyes were clear and calm, like limpid pools. Its arms were crossed, and it carried a golden halberd.

    There was a wide prayer mat on its left shoulder, where a woman in pristine white robes satnguidly.

    She was dressed like a man, with red lips and pearly white teeth. She held a snow-white feather fan in her right hand, which she waved gently, looking leisurely and rxed.

    It was as if she were here on vacation. She stared at the distant ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House for a while, thenughed. ¡°Chongyang, let¡¯s go take a look at the Isle of No Return. We cane back hereter.¡±

    The mountainous white ape gently inclined its head and said respectfully, ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

 Chapter 377: A Stroke of Good Fortune

    <h4>Chapter 377: A Stroke of Good Fortune</h4>

    When the woman and the giant ape left, the terrifying divine sense covering the entire stretch of seas finally vanished.

    Ge Qiany at the bottom of the ocean, tense as could be. When he sensed them leave, he felt a massive weight lift from his shoulders.

    It was then that a raspy, aged voice resounded within his soul. ¡°I would never have guessed that a Spirit Dao cultivator hade to the Sea of Chaotic Spirits!¡±

    Ge Qian rubbed his rigid cheeks and muttered, ¡°Why is it that this world keeps getting scarier and scarier? How about¡­ We leave the Sea of Chaotic Spirits right now?¡±

    The aged voice roared in fury, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen someone so cowardly in all my years of life. If you dare to leave, I swear I¡¯ll never share my knowledge and experience with you ever again!¡±

    Ge Qian was stunned, but then, he sighed in exasperation. ¡°I¡¯m just saying!¡±

    He was already starting to n just how to survive in a ce like the Sea of Chaotic Spirits, where danger lurked on every corner¡­

    Meanwhile, within the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House.

    They passed row upon row of vast pces strewn at irregr intervals. It was like a giant maze, and wherever they looked, they saw remnants of ancient formations.

    A light barrier covered the skies, and it would st and destroy anyone who got close to it. It was so powerful that not even Origin Dao cultivators could block it.

    This meant that they couldn¡¯t fly in here at all.

    Qin Dongxu held the secret map, and he led the group through the buildings. Shockingly, everything went extremely smoothly.

    But to their dismay, although they encountered numerous ces that once hid good fortune, without exception, all werepletely empty. It was obvious that someone had beaten them to the punch.

    ¡°Brother Qin, where did you obtain your secret map? Don¡¯t tell me that whoever went in ahead of us has one just like it?¡± Gu Qingdu couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°We¡¯ve alreadye this far, so I won¡¯t keep it from you. I received my secret map from Brother Nie. Brother Nie, how do you see the matter?¡± As he spoke, Qin Dongxu nced at the head of the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect.

    Everyone was visibly stunned. They, too, looked at Nie Xingkong.

    Nie Xingkong just said calmly, ¡°I received the map from a good friend of mine. I have no way of knowing whether he gave simr maps to anyone else.¡±

    All of them furrowed their brows. Something?seemed?fishy about all this.

    ¡°Brother Nie, might I ask who your friend is?¡± Gu Qingdu asked gravely, his eyes shing like lightning.

    Nie Xingkong shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not important. What matters is, as I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve all seen already, we couldn¡¯t possibly have made it here so smoothly without the map to guide us.¡±

    None of them could deny it.

    In the Immortals¡¯ Sword House, danger lurked on every corner. There were traces of ancient formations all over the ce. Without the map to guide them, they¡¯d have likely run into unforeseen peril countless times over.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s continue.¡± After a moment¡¯s silence, Qin Dongxu led the group further in.

    Su Yi and Hua Xinfeng traveled at the tail end of the procession.

    When Su Yi saw this, he transmitted, ¡°There¡¯s something fishy about that Possessed, Nie Xingkong. It¡¯s highly likely that he¡¯s a double agent. I suspect that the map is bait to lure Qin Dongxu and his allies here.¡±

    Hua Xinfeng¡¯s beautiful eyes silently turned grim. ¡°Does that mean the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House were a trap to begin with?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible, but the fortune hidden here is most likely real. Otherwise, it couldn¡¯t have caused such an enormous disturbance,¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡°Young Lord, do you think Nie Xingkong is after the same thing we are? He wants the fortune within the ruins?and?to take down those old-timers?¡± Hua Xinfeng¡¯s brow furrowed.

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°That depends on who Nie Xingkong is working with, and whether or not they¡¯re capable of that.¡±

    Soon, the group arrived at a stretch of buildings.

    ¡°Dammit! Someone obviously just plucked all the divine medicines growing in this spirit pool!¡±

    A towering ancient pce stood here, a thousand-foot Daoist ritual ground at its center. There was a thirty-foot pond off to the side.

    The pond had long since dried up, leaving nothing but ck mud.

    You Changkong reached out and plucked a few of the stalks growing in the mud. Traces of shocking spirituality still lingered around them.

    These were obviously extremely precious divine medicines, yet someone had already run off with them.

    This realization made You Changkong¡¯s expression somewhat unsightly.

    They¡¯d gone to such great lengths to reach the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House, but someone had beaten them to all the treasure and good fortune they found along the way, almost without exception. This feeling wasn¡¯t the least bit pleasant.

    Qin Dongxu took a deep breath and ordered, ¡°Search the nearby buildings. Let¡¯s see if we can uncover anything they missed.¡±

    The group promptly dispersed and got to work.

    Su Yi clutched a Spirit-Detecting Talisman. The moment he activated it, it shook and emanated subtle and profound energy fluctuations.

    ¡°This way.¡± Su Yi sensed the fluctuations and led Hua Xinfeng to a pce in the southwestern corner.

    He¡¯d had the talisman clutched in his palm ever since they entered the ruins, and he¡¯d tried sensing treasure with it on numerous asions.

    Every time, he came up empty.

    Now, finally, the talisman was reacting to something!

    When Su Yi and Hua Xinfeng entered the pce in the southwestern corner, they saw that Shang Luoyu and Lin Yubei were already inside.

    The two of them were standing before a table covered in scrolls, skimming them one by one before tossing them on the floor.

    However, what made them furrow their brows was that all of the scrolls were just images of birds, flowers, bugs, fish,ndscapes, and celestial bodies.

    They seemed perfectly ordinary. There was nothing worth taking note of.

    By the time Su Yi and Hua Xinfeng entered, Shang Luoyu and Lin Yubei had already skimmed practically everyst scroll. The ground was covered with them.

    When she saw Su Yi and Hua Xinfeng enter, Shang Luoyu¡¯s brow furrowed, and her eyes glinted coldly. She then turned around and left.

    Lin Yubei, however, smiled faintly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing worthy of notice here, but please, help yourselves.¡±

    As he spoke, he too turned and left.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t those two enemies before?¡± asked Hua Xinfeng, a bit surprised.

    ¡°Why concern yourself with that?¡± Su Yi shook his head, then swept his gaze across the scrolls scattered across the floor. A whileter, a faint arc rose on his lips. ¡°The Immortals¡¯ Sword House is unquestionably a sect of yao cultivators. Otherwise, they couldn¡¯t possibly have mastered the ancient secret art of the yao path, the Minor Starry Skies Diversionary Tactic.¡±

    The Minor Starry Skies Diversionary Tactic??Hua Xinfeng was dazed.

    She then watched as Su Yi swept his sleeves, gathering the scattered scrolls. There were thirty-six in total.

    He then walked up to the table and saw thirty-six intercrossing lines carved all over its surface.

    He flicked his finger, and a wisp of mended on the table.

    Whoosh!

    Firelight soared, and the lines covering the table silently came to life. The outline of a mysterious totem floated into the air, like thirty-six cyclically revolving stars.

    Hua Xinfeng¡¯s eyes lit up.

    She then watched as Su Yi raised his hand, and the thirty-six scrolls unfurled in the air, one after another, and charged toward the mysterious floating totem.

    An unbelievable scene followed¡ª

    When each scroll made contact with the mysterious totem, they suddenly blurred into a streak of Dao light and merged into one of the totem¡¯s thirty-six stars.

    The thirty-six paintings perfectly corresponded with the thirty-six stars.

    Bzzz!

    When all the scrolls had disappeared, the mysterious totem emitted dazzling starlight, which suddenly condensed into a golden jade slip.

    Hua Xinfeng¡¯s heart trembled involuntarily. This was no different from turning trash into treasure!

    If she hadn¡¯t seen this herself, she feared she would have assumed the scrolls were ordinary paintings and ignored them, just like Shang Luoyu and Lin Yubei.

    Su Yi held the golden jade slip and inserted his divine sense into it. Inside, he saw a soul cultivation technique called the Star Origin Divine Tempering Art. It was actually quite extraordinary, a true ancient secret soul incantation.

    However, Su Yi was a bit disappointed.

    How could he possibly have any shortage of cultivation methods? From his perspective, even if the slip recorded nothing but information regarding the Immortals¡¯ Sword House, that would be far more useful than a soul cultivation technique like this one.

    ¡°Young Lord, what¡¯s recorded inside?¡± asked Hua Xinfeng curiously.

    Su Yi was just about to pass her the jade slip when he heard a voice from beyond the entryway.

    ¡°Hahaha, Brother Zhou, many thanks for assisting Miss Luoyu and me in discerning the true nature of this good fortune!¡±

    Lin Yubei and Shang Luoyu walked in together.

    Lin Yubei looked surprised, but utterly delighted.

    Shang Luouyu, however, looked somewhat bewildered. She wouldn¡¯t have guessed that Su Yi could uncover the room¡¯s hidden good fortune with no clues but a pile of perfectly ordinary scroll paintings.

    ¡°Brother Zhou, please return the golden jade slip to us,¡± said Lin Yubei with a smile. ¡°When we return to the Great Qin, I¡¯ll be sure to take you out drinking in exchange.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi.

    Hua Xinfeng couldn¡¯t help but find it funny. ¡°Lin Yubei, you¡¯re the lofty and esteemed leader of Red Lotus Sword Manor, a legend of the Great Qin¡¯s younger generation. How could you possibly say something so shameless?¡±

    Lin Yubei¡¯s smile faded, and he furrowed his brow. ¡°It was Miss Luoyu and I who discovered the ce, and we investigated the scroll paintings too. It was just that we didn¡¯t discover the mysteries therein, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Hua Xinfeng was visibly enraged.

    Even a blind man could have seen that Lin Yubei was trying to seize their good fortune.

    She was just about to say something when Qin Dongxu, Gu Qingdu, rifying Truth, and the other experts walked over.

    When they saw the golden jade slip in Su Yi¡¯s hands, their eyes lit up with surprise.

    This was the first lucky break they¡¯d encountered since entering the Immortals¡¯ Sword House.

    Who would have thought it would be Zhou Yi, the young man from the Great Xia, who¡¯d discover it?

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± asked Qin Dongxu.

    Lin Yubei¡¯s expression shifted, and he recounted everything that had just urred.

    Reading between the lines, he was saying that he and Shang Luoyu were the first to discover this good fortune and that it was only right that it went to them.

    The experts were all crafty old foxes. How could they miss that Lin Yubei was twisting words and asserting nonsense?

    It was then that Shang Luoyu said in a clear voice, ¡°Seniors, Lin Yubei and I have already decided to offer this good fortune to the group for all of us to contemte.¡±

    When they heard this, Qin Dongxu andpany were instantly tempted.

 Chapter 378: True Spirit Glyphs

    <h4>Chapter 378: True Spirit Glyphs</h4>

    Hua Xinfeng¡¯s expression darkened.?That sted Shang Luoyu! She sure knows how to be generous at others¡¯ expense!

    Su Yi just stood there from beginning to end, calm andposed as he watched this y out.

    However, when he heard Shang Luoyu¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°And what do you think, young friend Zhou?¡± Qin Dongxu nced at Su Yi. The others followed suit, one after another.

    A formless pressure bore down on Su Yi.

    When they saw this, Lin Yubei and Shang Luoyu¡¯s eyes lit up with schadenfreude.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a secret soul cultivation technique. You can have it,¡± said Su Yi. He casually tossed the golden jade slip at Shang Luoyu, as if it were trash.

    However, the urge to kill welled deep within his heart.

    When Su Xuanjun conducted his affairs, he always followed a certain principle: ¡°If I offer it to you, you¡¯re wee to it. If I don¡¯t, don¡¯t even think about stealing it!¡±

    This was true even if the object in question was nothing but a bone only fit for feeding a dog!

    This left the group a bit surprised, as if they didn¡¯t expect this young man from the Great Xia to be so aware of his situation.

    A momentter, the crowd smiled.

    ¡°Not bad at all. Young friend, we deeply admire your generosity and noble character,¡± said Qin Dongxu with a satisfied nod.

    The other prominent experts¡¯ expressions softened as well.

    Only Shang Luoyu felt an inexplicable chill in her heart. Especially when Su Yi¡¯s calm, deep gazended on her. It was as if he were looking at a corpse; he showed no sign of emotion whatsoever.

    This guy must hate me to the bone now,?thought Shang Luoyu. However, she soon shook her head dismissively and gave the matter no further thought.?He¡¯s just one person?from the Great?Xia. If I offended him, I offended him. It¡¯s not worth worrying about.

    Before long, the group left this area and continued deeper into the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House.

    From time to time, they heard Qin Dongxu and the others gasp.

    They¡¯d just finished reading the Star Origin Divine Tempering Art contained within the golden jade slip, and they realized that this was a soul cultivation technique. Those were rare, and each was like a supreme treasure.

    The entire group lit up with delight. Even Lin Yubei and Shang Luoyu were quite pleased.

    As Su Yi watched this y out, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.?It¡¯s just a soul cultivation technique, yet it¡¯s made them this happy? They¡¯re like a bunch of beggars who¡¯ve never seen the world.

    ¡°Young Lord, you¡­ You really aren¡¯t angry?¡± Hua Xinfeng transmitted. She¡¯d been keeping tabs on Su Yi¡¯s expression all this time, only to discover that he showed no signs of anger or displeasure.

    ¡°It¡¯s not worth getting angry over,¡± said Su Yi offhandedly.

    No, he wasn¡¯t angry, but he?did?feel the urge to kill someone, and quite intensely at that.

    ¡°That¡¯s great! Once we¡¯ve found our good fortune, we can deal with those old fogies, and that Shang Luoyu chick too. I want to boil her alive!¡± When she brought up Shang Luoyu, Hua Xinfeng gnashed her teeth in fury.

    Two days ago, during the banquet at the Celestial Waters Vi, this woman allied herself with Qin Dongxu despite being a member of the Donghua Sword Sect. She even went so far as to cast aside all pretenses of cordiality with her own sect¡¯s high elder, the Cloudstone Venerate.

    Afterward, when Qin Dongxu and the others wanted to test Su Yi¡¯s strength, she was foolish enough to volunteer to fight him.

    If Qin Fu hadn¡¯t gotten in the way, Su Yi would likely have beaten her silly already.

    Now, this woman was even more over the line. She just offered the good fortune Su Yi obtained to Qin Dongxu and the others, as if it belonged to her.

    How could Hua Xinfeng?not?hate her after all that?

    ¡°When a fledgling that¡¯s yet to even finish growing feathers suddenly obtains the power of a hawk, it¡¯s easy for it to get a swollen head and think it''s something special,¡± said Su Yi offhandedly. ¡°Take Shang Luoyu. She won the Celestial Xiezhi Sword¡¯s approval. This didn¡¯t just grant her strength, it also made her mad with arrogance.¡±

    Hua Xinfeng concurredpletely.

    Self-awareness was a wonderful thing.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­?¡± Suddenly, Qin Dongxu and the others stopped in their tracks and stared into the distance, wide-eyed with surprise.

    It was a ce that looked like a sparring arena. It was vast, with a surface so smooth, it functioned as a mirror.

    Ten or so corpsesy sprawled out on the ground.

    They included both men and women, as well as a mix of ages. However, all of them had died brutally, and their corpses were still bleeding.

    The group¡¯s hearts clenched, and all of them were instantly on guard.

    They¡¯de here following a secret map, and they¡¯d yet to encounter any danger. That was extremely unusual to begin with.

    Now, seeing those corpses lying there, they felt a chill in their hearts. They increasingly felt that something wasn¡¯t quite right here.

    ¡°Look! That¡¯s the leader of Purple Wind Sword Manor, Liu Mohen!¡± Gu Qingdu gasped and pointed at one of the corpses in disbelief.

    It belonged to a middle-aged man in ck. There was a bloody hole through his forehead, and his chest had been ripped open, a terrifying sight.

    The others visibly reacted.

    Liu Mohen was a long-famous, mid-stage Grain Avoidance cultivator. He was a first-rate figure within the Great Qin¡¯s cultivation world.

    Yet now, he was just another corpse sprawled out on the ground!

    ¡°My heavens! Isn¡¯t that the leader of Eight Extremities Sword Manor, Mo Hanzhi? And Luo Tu, that Grain Avoidance cultivator from Cloudcliff Mountain? And that¡¯s the rogue cultivator of Red Crow Ridge, Tie Mochu!¡±

    Yet another startled cry rang out. When hispanions looked over, they saw You Changkong, his eyes wide with shock.

    The others looked at each other, their expressions grave.

    Everyst corpse was once a famous cultivator of the Great Qin, someone who could shake an entire region with a stomp of their foot. All of them were Earthly Immortals, experts mundane martial artists could only gaze upon from afar.

    Yet now, all of themy dead on the floor, and they¡¯d clearly died gruesomely!

    ¡°What¡­ What happened to them?¡± asked Qin Dongxu.

    rifying Truth sped his palms together. ¡°There are no traces of battle here, and the corpses¡¯ treasures have already been pilfered. Unless this humble monk mistakes his guess, someone killed them, then dumped the bodies here.¡±

    They didn¡¯t notice it until rifying Truth pointed it out, but it was true: there were no signs of battle. Furthermore, none of the dead had any treasures on them.

    Indeed, someone had killed them and dumped the bodies!

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this is the work of Sect Leader Tong Xinghai of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate and his heretical allies?¡± Qin Dongxu¡¯s?expression filled?with uncertainty.

    ¡°The bodies are still warm; it obviously hasn¡¯t been long since they died. If I¡¯m not mistaken, we¡¯ll most likely encounter a simr cmity on the road ahead,¡± said rifying Truth softly.

    As he spoke, he gazed deeper into the ruins. ¡°Everyone, please look! There, off in the distance, there¡¯s rising divine light. It¡¯s the radiance of a treasure!¡±

    Whoosh!

    Everyone looked over.

    And indeed, it was just as he said. Off in the distance, colorful light circted. This was the dazzling, almost tangible radiance of a treasure, like a holy manifestation.

    They could vaguely discern a vast and majestic pce, made of what looked like immortal gold. It emanated tens of thousands of beams of misty light.

    ¡°The fortune hidden within the Immortals¡¯ Sword House has to be in there! There¡¯s no doubt about it!¡± Lin Yubei¡¯s eyes shed.

    ¡°But there¡¯s surely terrifying, lethal tribtions there too,¡± said rifying Truth gravely, indicating to the corpses. ¡°If we go in, we¡¯ll likely face the same danger they did.¡±

    The group was suddenly uncertain. All of them were a bit hesitant.

    When he saw this, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh to himself.?How could you possibly obtain a grand stroke of fortune without encountering any danger? Are they hoping it¡¯ll just fall into theirps?

    ¡°Then do you think we should proceed?¡± Qin Dongxu looked at rifying Truth.

    ¡°There¡¯s no harm in looking,¡± said rifying Truth after a moment¡¯s silence. ¡°But on the road ahead, everyone had best be prepared for a life-or-death struggle. Whatever we do, we must not getcent. The moment we encounter a lethal threat, we must retreat at once, without the slightest reluctance. Survival is more important than good fortune.¡±

    Everyone nodded, and all of them took out their treasures. Their auras surged around them as they readied themselves for battle.

    Hua Xinfeng felt as if she were dreaming; everyst one of those old-timers¡¯ treasures was an Origin Treasure or a Spirit Treasure. All of them were precious, and each had its own subtleties and strengths.

    She secretly gulped, then sent Su Yi a rapid-fire transmission. ¡°Young Lord, what should we do next?¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t so much as blink. He just slipped Hua?Xinfeng a substitution?talisman. ¡°Do you remember what I said earlier? It¡¯s highly likely that there¡¯s an exquisitely-ced death trap waiting for us in the Immortals¡¯ Sword House. When we charge into the radiance up ahead, we¡¯re sure to face an unpredictable battle. It won¡¯t be toote to decide our next moves then, once we understand the situation.

    ¡°Hold onto that substitution talisman. Should you encounter a fatal threat, crush it, and it will keep you alive.¡±

    When she heard this, Hua Xinfeng calmed down. She nodded.

    Soon, the whole group set off.

    The road ahead was still smooth and uneventful. They didn¡¯t encounter any dangers whatsoever.

    However, this only made Qin Dongxu and the others increasingly alert. All of them felt as tense as bowstrings, ready to let loose at a moment¡¯s notice.

    Finally, the group arrived at the source of that misty treasure light.

    Tens of thousands of feet of holy light poured down from the skies, bathing a vast, towering pce.

    There were thirty-three steps leading up to the doorway. Each step was nine feet tall; they didn¡¯t seem like the work of humans.

    There were two stone statues per step, one per side. They were strange and misshapen, and extremely lifelike. They depicted all manner of yao and vicious beasts; only humans were missing.

    The main entrance to the pce was at the top of the staircase. There were two stone pirs beside it, each with a stone dragon coiled around them. The top of each pir had a line of text in contorted yet vigorous golden symbols.

    The door alone was ny feet tall, and it was forged of sacred gold. It was tightly shut, and it seemed countless eons had passed since itst opened.

    There was a sign above the door, with three strange, golden symbols written on it.

    Gazing at the vast, majestic pce emanating holy light, Qin Dongxu and the others felt smaller and more insignificant than ever before.

    They felt like ants standing before the pce of a god; they felt utterly shaken.

    ¡°A pce like this is simply a miracle!¡± You Changkong sighed.

    ¡°The golden glyphs on the signboard should say ¡®Immortals¡¯ Sword House,¡¯¡± said Qin Dongxu. Neither he nor hispanions recognized those symbols, so they could only infer their meaning from context.

    After all, these were the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House.

    ¡°Young Lord, do you recognize those symbols?¡±?transmitted Hua?Liufeng.

    ¡°They¡¯re one of the nine major types of ancient True Spirit Glyphs. These were invented by the ancestors of the White Marsh, or ¡®Bai Ze¡¯, a True Spirit Divine Beast. They rarely circte amongst cultivators. Only the Baize, their offshoots, and their loyal adherents would research these ancient and obscure glyphs.¡±

    Once he¡¯d exined the golden markings¡¯ origins, he said casually, ¡°Qin Dongxu and the others are right. The sign indeed says ¡®the Immortals¡¯ Sword House.¡¯¡±

    Hua Xinfeng was stunned.

    She¡¯d asked casually out of pure curiosity. Who¡¯d have thought Su Yi really knew the answer, much less that he¡¯d reveal it so casually?

 Chapter 379: My Lord

    <h4>Chapter 379: My Lord</h4>

    Su Yi didn¡¯t notice Hua Xinfeng¡¯s surprised gaze. Instead, he turned his gaze to the stone pirs to the sides of the pce gate.

    After a cursory inspection, his eyebrows arched. ¡°This couplet is actually somewhat interesting.¡±

    ¡°Young Lord, don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s a secret hidden within the couplet on those stone pirs?¡± asked Hua Xinfeng.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s a couplet intended to manifest the author¡¯s Dao heart. Most likely, the founder of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House left it here,¡± said Su Yi. He then read the couplet aloud:

    ¡°I sleep in the western skies,ughing at the past and present;ughing at the north, east, west, and south;ughing as Ie and go. Who knows the vastness of the world of dreams?

    ¡°I slumber alone in purends, observing the world around me; observing heaven and earth, the moon and stars, up and down; knowing only that the years are long.¡±

    Hua Xinfeng couldn¡¯t help but repeat the couplet and mull it over for a while. Finally, she said in a daze, ¡°What deeper meaning does that have?¡±

    ¡°Unless you¡¯ve reached the author¡¯s realm, you cannotprehend the couplet¡¯s meaning. If I had to describe the author¡¯s mental state in simple terms, I¡¯d say it was like ¡®spring flowers in bloom, or the heart of heaven, round as the full moon.¡¯¡±

    ¡°From this, I can tell whoever wrote this was in the Imperial Realm. Rumor has it that a Yao Emperor with vast, far-reaching power once emerged from the Immortals¡¯ Sword House. He¡¯s most likely the one who wrote that couplet.¡±

    Hua Xinfeng gasped.

    From a single couplet, just a few lines of text, he discerned the author¡¯s mental state and said with certainty that he was an Imperial Realm expert!??Isn¡¯t his eyesight a bit too good?

    Also, he can even read the nine types of ancient True Spirit Glyphs? And he knows their origins?

    Is there anything in this world he doesn¡¯t know?

    As they conversed, Qin Dongxu and the others made their way up the stairs, jumping between levels. Each step was nine feet tall. An ordinary person would have needed to climb them if they hoped to reach the top, but cultivators like them could effortlessly leap between steps.

    Su Yi scanned the sixty-six statues lining the thirty-three steps. His gaze focused, and he transmitted, ¡°Get your substitution talisman ready.¡±

    Hua Xinfeng¡¯s heart shook. She took a deep breath, then silently gripped the substitution talisman Su Yi had given her in her palm.

    .

    ¡°No need to be overly nervous. I saw earlier that the power sealing the pce doors is still intact. Most likely, no one¡¯s broken in yet,¡± transmitted Su Yi. ¡°If we discover fatal danger, we can just slip into the pce first and seize the good fortune within.¡±

    Hua Xinfeng was stunned.?Don¡¯t tell me this guy has already figured out how to break the power sealing the pce gates?

    As she pondered, the group advanced smoothly to thest and highest step.

    The uppermost step was extremely spacious, and although they didn¡¯t know what divine material it was made of, the floor was as smooth and reflective as a mirror, and it emitted a divine radiance. Just standing there, they felt as if they were standing in a sea of rosy clouds.

    Further ahead, the pce gates were a full ny feet tall. They were forged out of what looked like divine metal, and their surfaces were engraved with scenes of the wilderness.

    There were divine birds soaring through the skies and ferocious beasts charging through mountains and rivers.

    There were swaying ancient trees supporting entire worlds, their branches extending into the void beyond, and their roots extending into the Netherworld below.

    There were also countless images of ancient people bowing before towering altars, their heads touching the grounds and their expressions pious.

    The depictions of yao were so grand, just looking at them made one¡¯s heart tremble.

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.?In these images, the humans are all bowing piously, like ants worshipping yao gods.

    This really is a faction of yao cultivators.

    Yao cultivators always thought highly of themselves, especially when theypared themselves to human cultivators. They had an innate sense of pride and superiority.

    Of course, most human cultivators thought poorly of yao cultivators too. They thought them nothing but wild birds, beasts, and nature spirits born of trees and grass.

    In short, human and yao cultivators looked down on each other.

    Of course, they had one thing inmon: both groups worshipped the strong.

    Whoever had the biggest fist could ¡°win people over with their virtues.¡±

    Boom!

    Qin Dongxu used a secret method and attempted to force open the tightly-sealed pce gates. In the end, a burst of the restriction¡¯s power surged forth, directly nullifying his power.

    The impact sent Qin Dongxu staggering back, and he was almost sent flying.

    ¡°This¡­¡± When the group saw this, their expressions shifted involuntarily.

    ¡°Allow this humble monk to try.¡± rifying Truth stepped up, pressed his palms together, and started chanting sutras. Golden Buddhist light surged around him, condensing into a radiant, glittering lotus seal that mmed into the pce gates.

    The Restriction-Breaking Treasure Lotus Seal!

    This was a secret art specifically designed to neutralize seals and restrictions, and it was truly miraculous.

    Bang!

    But just a few breaths of timeter, before the group¡¯s stunned gazes, the golden lotus seal burst apart like paper mache.

    Their hearts sank.

    rifying Truth was the elder of Shanglin Temple¡¯s scripture repository, one of their three Origin Pce patriarchs, and one of the few senior monks of the Great Qin.

    Yet even his attempt was little different from an ant trying to shake a tree!

    You Changkong, Gu Qingdu, and the other prominent figures all tried too, but without exception, they couldn¡¯t move the doors by so much as a hair.

    Their hearts sank.

    Shang Luoyu suddenly nced at Su Yi and said, ¡°Why not give it a shot, Fellow Daoist Zhou?¡±

    The crowd couldn¡¯t help but shake their heads. Even those top experts couldn¡¯t manage it, so how could some kid from the Great Xia pull it off?

    ¡°There¡¯s no harm in trying,¡± said Su Yi. He walked right up, and his fingertips shone with clear, misty light, which he used like the tip of a brush, outlining something on the pce gates at top speed.

    In just a few blinks of the eye, a profound and inscrutable formation diagram appeared before them.

    Against all expectations, the diagram seemed to merge with the seal on the pce gates, producing a series of strange ripples. Misty light circted, searing and radiant.

    ¡°This¡­..¡± Qin Dongxu and the others¡¯ eyes widened.

    However, before long, the ripples disappeared into nothingness. The gates remained tightly shut, just as they had before, without moving in the slightest.

    This dashed their hopes just as they were starting to get excited.

    ¡°And here I thought that, since Brother Zhou was from the Great Xia, he must possess all manner of miraculous methods. After all, he found a golden jade slip hidden within a painting. I figured he could neutralize the power sealing the pce gates too, but now¡­ It seems I was getting ahead of myself.¡± Shang Luoyu shook her head in apparent disappointment.

    Hua Xinfeng was so angry, she wanted to p Shang Luoyu across the face.?Every word is a veiled insult. She¡¯s simply hateful!

    But Su Yi paid her no heed.

    In his eyes, Shang Luoyu was no different from a corpse.

    It was then that a sigh suddenly rang out¡ª

    ¡°You¡¯re all peak-level experts of the Great Qin¡¯s cultivation world. I wouldn¡¯t have thought the pce doors would stump you too.

    ¡°But then, it¡¯s to be expected. After all, the pce is where the founder of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House, the Heavensphere Yao Emperor, once cultivated. Not just anyone can open the doors.¡±

    Who is that!??Qin Dongxu andpany were instantly startled, and they immediately readied themselves for battle.

    They then watched as a group emerged from around the distant corner of the pce.

    The leader was a pale man in a ck cloak. His eyes were unearthly green, and a long, bright red, coiled whip hung from his waist.

    A group of about seven or eight people trailed after him, a mixture of men and women. All of their auras were terrifying.

    So, it¡¯s him.?Su Yi remembered that, back when they first entered the Sea of Chaotic Spirits, the Transforming Mountain Tower Ship was ambushed by a flock of Ghost-Faced Hummingbirds.

    And it was highly likely that the ck-cloaked man emanating yao qi was behind the attack.

    Su Yi vividly remembered the way the man in ck had grinned and waved at him from afar¡­

    ¡°Tong Xinghai, Old Yao Sky Serpent, Water Monarch Blu Shark, and Old Demon Corpse! So, you old-timers really are here!¡± There was a disturbance among Qin Dongxu and his allies¡¯ ranks as they recognized the group behind the man in the dark cloak.

    Meanwhile, Hua Xinfeng exined their identities to Su Yi at top speed.

    Tong Xinghai.

    He was the leader of the Great Qin branch of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate. He looked like an elegant schoolteacher with his feather headdress and jade ruler. He had a willowy beard, and his cultivation was at the peak of the Grain Avoidance Realm.

    Old Yao Sky Serpent, Water Monarch Blue Shark, and Old Demon Golden Corpse were all long-famous, notorious old devils of the heretical path.

    Old Yao Sky Serpent was in the Origin Pce Realm, while Water Monarch and Old Demon Golden Corpse were in thete-stage Grain Avoidance Realm.

    In addition to these four fiends, three others apanied the man in the ck cloak.

    One was a pretty young woman with a long silver spear. The other two were a young saber wielder in purple and an old man in a high-brimmed hat and old-fashioned robes.

    Although their auras revealed their Grain Avoidance Realm cultivation, each seemed mightier and more unfathomable than the other. They were no inferior to Tong Xinghai. They were likely superior, in fact.

    Su Yi could tell at a nce that the three of them were just like the man in the dark cloak: all of them were Possessed!

    ¡°Hehe, long time no see, Fellow Daoists,¡±ughed Sect Leader Tong Xinghai of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate with an amiable smile.

    ¡°Are you the ones who killed Liu Mohen of Purple Wind Sword Manor, Mo Hanzhi of the Eight Extremities Sword Manor, Luo Tu of Cloudcliff Mountain, Red Crow Ridge¡¯s Tie Mochu, and theirpanions?¡±

    rifying Truth furrowed his brow.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said the leader of the group, the man in the ck cloak. His voice was clear, sonorous, and unhurried. ¡°I gave them the opportunity to serve me, but they were stubborn, so I¡­ Could only send them on their way.¡±

    Qin Dongxu and his allies felt a chill course through their hearts.

    ¡°Dare I ask your name, Your Excellency?¡± asked rifying Truth, his expression grave.

    The man in the ck cloak smiled and said, ¡°My name is Chu Xiu, and I¡¯m but a humble cultivator, that¡¯s all. The fellow Daoists apanying me have, out of respect, epted me as their master, and they call me their lord.¡±

    Tong Xinghai chimed in, ¡°My lord, you¡¯re too modest. In our hearts, we believe that even if we searched this entire world, we wouldn¡¯t find your equal when ites to understanding of the Grand Dao.¡±

    The others nodded inplete agreement. None of them put on any airs, and all of them were meek and respectful.

    The sight made Qin Dongxu and his allies¡¯ hearts quiver.

    Tong Xinghai and the other heretical cultivators were all notorious, long-established experts of the heretical path. They had explosive tempers, and they were ruthless and despotic.

    Chu Xiu had won theirplete submission, and they treated him with the utmost respect. This was clear proof of how terrifying he was!

 Chapter 380: A Twist

    <h4>Chapter 380: A Twist</h4>

    Chu Xiu saw the way Qin Dongxu and hispanions¡¯ expressions changed, down to the smallest details.

    Heughed, sounding calm and rxed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. I¡¯m an agreeable sort. So long as you pledge yourselves to my cause, I¡¯ll promise to treat you as I would my brothers.¡±

    Tong Xinghai chimed in, ¡°Everyone, this is your good fortune. Ordinary cultivators are unworthy of my Lord¡¯s notice.¡±

    Old Yao Sky Serpentughed. ¡°No need to hide it from you: my Lord has already decided. Once we unlock the good fortune within these ruins, he shall establish a new orthodoxy and transmit the Dao here! It shall be called the Celestial God Transformation Sect. If you join us now, you¡¯ll be His Lordship¡¯s right-hand men and closest confidantes in the days toe!¡±

    The serpent looked like a young man, and his eyes were an unearthly shade of gold. He wore silver robes, and his aura was cold, sinister, and imposing.

    The God Transformation Sect!

    When she heard this name, Hua Xinfeng¡¯s gaze turned a bit strange.

    She recalled Su Yi saying that when yao cultivators established sects, they loved adding the words ¡°god¡± and ¡°immortal¡± to their names as a way of proiming that they¡¯d transcended their former bestial selves and be something greater.

    The Immortals¡¯ Sword House was a good example of this; they were a faction of yao cultivators too.

    Now, the man in the ck cloak, this person who called himself Chu Xiu, wanted to upy the empty shell of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House and create a faction of his own, the Celestial God Transformation Sect!

    Combined, this made Hua Xinfeng subconsciously assume that Chu Xiu was a yao cultivator too!

    Hua Xinfeng couldn¡¯t help but sigh to herself.?Indeed, the words of a wise man are more precious than ten years of study!

    All Su Yi had done was casually share something he consideredmon knowledge. Now, just hearing the name of the sect Chu Xiu wanted to establish, she¡¯d deduced valuable information about him!

    She couldn¡¯t help but nce at Su Yi, only to discover that he was standing there, perfectly calm in stark contrast with the solemn, alert looks on the other''s faces.

    ¡°You want us to join your faction?¡± It seemed as if Dongxu dared not believe his ears.

    ¡°You can interpret it like that,¡± said Chu Xiu with a nod and an amiable smile. ¡°I know your hearts are full of doubt and confusion, but rest assured. So long as you swear loyalty to my cause, I can answer your questions, one by one.¡±

    You Changkong took a deep breath. ¡°And if we don¡¯t agree?¡±

    ¡°Hah?¡± Tong Xinghai and the others couldn¡¯t help butugh, their gazes yful and their expressions full of ridicule.

    The young man in the purple shirt said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t think too highly of yourselves. I¡¯ll give you a chance, but if you don¡¯t treasure it, the Immortals¡¯ Sword House shall be your tomb.¡±

    Each word was as cold and sharp as a saber, brimming with austere killing intent.

    Qin Dongxu and hispanion¡¯s expressions changed.

    It was then that Chu Xiu nced at Nie Xingkong. ¡°How about you try and convince them not to do anything stupid?¡±

    All of them were stunned.

    Qin Dongxu andpany then watched as Nie Xingkong stepped out from their ranks, turned to face them, and said, ¡°Everyone, please, treasure the rare and precious opportunity before you. A chance to serve His Lordship means an opportunity to soar to greater heights of the Grand Dao when the Radiant Epoch descends upon this world.¡±

    He had arge-framed skeleton, and his long robes were made of coarse cloth. He had two longswords strapped to his back, and his aura was as majestic and imposing as a mountain.

    Yet now, although no one knew when it had happened, it seemed the leader of the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect had long since defected and joined Chu Xiu!

    Qin Dongxu andpany were visibly startled.

    rifying Truth sighed. ¡°Indeed, it seems we¡¯ve all fallen for Fellow Daoist Nie¡¯s schemes. This was an borate trap to begin with.¡±

    Now, only Su Yi and Hua Xinfeng remained calm.

    They¡¯d long since known that Nie Xingkong was one of the Possessed.

    Thus, when they learned that it was Nie Xingkong who¡¯d provided Qin Dongxu¡¯s secret map, Su Yi had quickly guessed that the sect leader was a double agent and that the map was nothing but bait to lure Qin Dongxu and his allies here.

    The scene unfolding before him was unquestionable proof of his deductions¡¯ uracy.

    The atmosphere was stifled, and the group felt a strong sense of foreboding.

    It was then that Chu Xiu¡¯s gaze turned toward Qin Fu. ¡°What about you? Do you perhaps have good news for me too?¡±

    Then, beneath the group¡¯s bbergasted gazes, Qin Fu stepped forth and bowed respectfully to Chu Xiu. ¡°My Lord, High Elder Gu Qingdu of the Profound Moon Temple is willing to join our cause and follow your orders!¡±

    As soon as he said this, Gu Qingdu stepped forth and bowed in greeting. ¡°My Lord, I¡¯ve admired you ever since Qin Fu first described your magnificent bearing. The opportunity to work alongside you is the greatest honor I¡¯ve ever received.¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± When they saw this, Qin Dongxu and the others were practically struck dumb. They were both rmed and furious.

    Qin Fu was the sixth prince! Yet he, just like Nie Xingkong, had long since betrayed them and defected in secret.

    Even more shocking was Gu Qingdu. He was a high elder of the Profound Moon Sect, yet Qin Fu had actually managed to convince him to change sides!

    Witnessing this series of events gave Qin Dongxu andpany chills, and their hands and feet felt ice-cold.

    Even Su Yi was surprised. He¡¯d guessed that Qin Fu was a spy. After all, he was one of the Possessed.

    However, he wouldn¡¯t have guessed that Gu Qingdu, this thick-eyebrowed, big-eyed, dignified, and imposing old-timer had long since turned traitor too.

    ¡°A fine fowl needs a quality tree to perch on. Gu Qingdu, you¡¯ve made the right choice,¡± said Chu Xiu with a smile.

    As he spoke, he removed a lustrous, snow-white flying sword from his sleeves and passed it over. ¡°This is a spiritual de I discovered in the ruins. Although it''s only an Origin Treasure, the methods used to refine it are extraordinarily exquisite, and its power is top-ss. Consider it a gift.¡±

    Gu Qingdu shook, then lit up with delight and epted it with both hands. ¡°Thank you for bequeathing me a sword, my Lord!¡±

    Qin Dongxu and the others¡¯ expressions shifted. How could they miss that this entire disy was for their benefit?

    ¡°Qin Fu, you¡¯re the sixth prince of the Great Qin. How could you do something like this?¡± roared Qin Dongxu.

    However, Qin Fu merelyughed, his expression strange. ¡°No need to hide the truth: the former Qin Fu is already dead.¡±

    Qin Dongxu was stunned, but before he could respond, Chu Xiu waved to Qin Fu. ¡°You¡¯ve performed well. Step back for now.¡±

    Qin Fu hesitated, but in the end, he still said in a low voice, ¡°My lord, I have a request.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Chu Xiu. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡±

    Qin Fu¡¯s gaze suddenlynded on Su Yi. ¡°This person once publicly humiliated me. My lord, please, help me wash away my shame!¡±

    When he looked at Su Yi, his eyes shone with intense loathing.

    Suddenly, all eyes were upon Su Yi.

    However, when Chu Xiu looked at Su Yi, he suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°Fellow Daoist, your disguise technique is practically seamless. s, I just so happen to cultivate a secret technique that lets me see through it. I noticed that something was off about you at a nce during our encounter on the Sea of Chaotic Spirits.¡±

    ¡°This¡­?What¡¯s happened?this time?¡± Qin Dongxu and the others were bbergasted.?Don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s a problem with the Great Xia¡¯s Zhou Yi too?

    ¡°You¡¯re one of the Possessed, yet you actually managed to see through my disguise? That¡¯s quite surprising,¡± said Su Yi calmly.

    Chu Xiu sighed with admiration. ¡°Fellow Daoist, your eyesight is extraordinary!¡±

    One of the Possessed!

    The man who called himself Chu Xiu was actually one of the Possessed!

    Qin Dongxu and the others finally seemed to understand. Today¡¯s venture had numerous unexpected twists, and the questions just kept piling up. They almost couldn¡¯t keep up with it all, and their hearts were increasingly heavy.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, after everything that¡¯s happened, why not show your true face? Are you afraid?¡± asked Chu Xiu. It seemed he was quite curious. Just who was the man beneath the disguise?

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± said Su Yi with a dryugh. As he spoke, his face and figure shifted, and in the blink of an eye, he¡¯d regained his original appearance.

    ¡°It¡¯s you!? Su Yi!¡± Nie Xingkong¡¯s expression changed dramatically.

    Su Yi!

    The name was just two sybles long, yet each went off like a sudden crack of lightning. Qin Dongxu and hispanions¡¯ expressions changedpletely, and they felt a chill course down their spines.

    They¡¯d formed this alliance precisely because they shared amon goal: killing Su Yi.

    Who could have guessed that their target had been with them this entire time?

    ¡°Su Yi¡­.¡± Qin Fu was dumbstruck; it seemed he found this hard to believe.

    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± Shang Luoyu and Lin Yubei were both startled and angry. They hadn¡¯t expected this at all.

    Nie Xingkong, Qin Fu, and Gu Qingdu¡¯s betrayal was already a shocking twist, and they found it difficult to ept.

    The reveal of Su Yi¡¯s true identity came as an even greater shock, like thunder on a clear day. Qin Dongxu and his allies felt as if they were going mad.

    It was just one operation, yet their ranks didn¡¯t just include multiple traitors; even their greatest enemy was hidden among them. Who could possibly tolerate this?

    ¡°How is this possible¡­..?¡±

    Qin Dongxu slumped in dejection. He¡¯d been smug andcent about this entire operation, as he thought that such an alliance of top experts could surely break through all obstacles in their path. He wanted to seize the good fortune hiding within the ruins and take Su Yi down while he was at it.

    Who¡¯d have thought things would turn out like this?

    Gu Qingdu, Qin Fu, Nie Xingkong, and even the yao and heretical cultivators, were bewildered and uncertain too. They hadn¡¯t expected this either.

    Chu Xiu¡¯s eyes lit up with a strange light, and he looked at Su Yi with a smile, as if he¡¯d discovered a rare and precious treasure.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re the famous Su Yi. I¡¯ve heard your name and aplishments, and you¡¯ve long since piqued my interest. I wouldn''t have guessed I¡¯d encounter you here¡­ Don¡¯t tell me this is fate?¡±

    ¡°Fate?¡± Su Yi smiled. ¡°I suppose it is. It just so happens that I¡¯m quite interested in Possessed like you, too.¡±

    Chu Xiu let out a heartyugh. ¡°In that case, why not pledge yourself to my cause? Work for me, and I¡¯ll tell you anything you want to know!¡±

    Su Yi sneered. ¡°A paltry little figure like you? Are you worthy?¡±

    When they heard this, Tong Xinghai and the others¡¯ expressions darkened, and they bellowed, ¡°Brazen!¡±

    ¡°Su Yi, who the hell do you think you are? How dare you talk to our lord like that! Your arrogance knows no bounds!¡±

    Chu Xiu¡¯s old followers¡¯ red, not the least bit friendly, as if Su Yi had stepped on their tails. Their expressions were filled with murderousness.

    ¡°Enough,¡± said Chu Xiu, silencing them with an airy wave.

    He then smiled and sighed, ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? Convincing a monstrous talent like our Fellow Daoist Su to surrender and join our cause isn¡¯t so easy. We¡¯ll have to use some...alternative methods.¡±

    A faint, firelike luster surged in the depths of his jade-green eyes.

    It was then that You Changkong said out of nowhere, ¡°Your Excellency, if you help us kill Su Yi, I trust that we¡¯ll surrender willingly and pledge ourselves to your cause!¡±

    Qin Dongxu, rifying Truth, and the others were instantly tempted.

    Borrowing another¡¯s knife to kill someone?

 Chapter 381: No Way! Thatâ€™s All?

    <h4>Chapter 381: No Way! That¡¯s All?</h4>

    Qin Dongxu took a deep breath and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Your Excellency, if you kill Su Yi for us, we¡¯ll naturally be willing to follow you.¡±

    rifying Truth pressed his palms together and nodded.

    When they saw You Changkong, Qin Dongxu, and rifying Truth express their positions, Shang Luoyu and Lin Yubei made their positions clear.

    Su Yi and Hua Xinfeng were instantly surrounded on all sides, with no allies or reinforcements.

    Even Hua Xinfeng hadn¡¯t anticipated this development. Qin Dongxu and the others had chosen to throw in their lot with Chu Xiu due to Su Yi¡¯s presence!

    Her heart was instantly heavy beyondparison.

    She¡¯d originally nned to take this bunch down, one by one, after seizing whatever good fortune the ruins had to offer!

    So many top-ss Earthly Immortals were pointing their spears at the two of them. It was easy to imagine just how heavy Hua Xinfeng¡¯s heart was!

    But then, Chu Xiuughed and swept his gaze across the group. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. You¡¯re pretending toply in hopes of borrowing my strength to kill Su Yi, and you n to find a way to escapeter.¡±

    Qin Dongxu and his allies¡¯ expressions shifted, but just as they were about to speak¡ª

    Chu Xiuughed and stopped them. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. You¡¯ve given your conditions, but I have my own ns. For now, just be good and sit tight.¡±

    He then turned his eerie green gaze on Su Yi. ¡°Fellow Daoist, if you¡¯re willing to join me, I wouldn¡¯t mind killing the whole lot of them.¡±

    Qin Dongxu and the others¡¯ eyes widened.

    But then, Chu Xiu continued, ¡°Of course, should you refuse, I¡¯ll just have to kill you and give them what they want. The choice is yours.¡±

    His words were unhurried, but the atmosphere was instantly iparably tense and oppressive.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Su Yi¡¯s gaze swept across the group before returning to Chu Xiu. ¡°Do you have any other subordinates nearby?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± said Chu Xiu. He asked with great interest, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t think we¡¯re strong enough to kill you?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re way off,¡± said Su Yi. Then, after a moment¡¯s thought, he said, ¡°But you¡¯re just barely qualified to act as my stepping stones.¡±

    ¡°What? This kid sees us and His Lordship as stepping stones?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Tong Xinghai and the other old fiends burst into uproariousughter.

    Qin Dongxu andpany were briefly bbergasted. Then, then too burst into coldughter. Su Yi was this arrogant even now, at a time like this? He clearly didn¡¯t even know the meaning of the word ¡°death¡±!

    However, Su Yi¡¯s attitude actually made them side in relief. After all, Chu Xiu said he¡¯d kill them all so long as Su Yi joined his cause.

    There was no way that would happen now.

    Furthermore, if Su Yi fought Chu Xiu¡¯s group, they could just sit back and watch from a safe distance!

    Chu Xiu only sighed. ¡°Fellow Daoist, I see you as a rare talent destined to shine. I wanted to keep you by my side so that I could guide and instruct you. I never thought you¡¯d refuse. If I can¡¯t use you, I¡¯ll just have to destroy you here. It¡¯s truly a pity.¡±

    Su Yi arched his brows, then smiled faintly. ¡°Since you¡¯ve said that, I¡¯ll be direct with you. In my eyes, a paltry little thing like you really¡­ isn¡¯t even worthy of carrying my shoes.¡±

    Chu Xiu was briefly stunned, but then, he couldn¡¯t help but burst into uproariousughter.

    Then, he waved suddenly. ¡°A¡¯Lin,e test our fellow Daoist¡¯s strength!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± A young woman carrying a silver spear stepped forth.

    Her long hair was tied back in a ponytail, and her hair was the color of young wheat. Her features were well-formed and beautiful, and she wore form-fitting ck armor that outlined and entuated her slender curves.

    However, her expression carried an icy, piercing chill, and her aura was cold, sharp, and imposing.

    As she stepped forth, a bone-piercing, icy blue chill spread out around her, forming ayer of frost on the ground and in the surrounding air.

    Many of those nearby shuddered. The cold seemed to prate their very souls, and their expressions shifted.

    The girl Chu Xiu called A¡¯Lin was strong!

    Chu Xiu smiled faintly. ¡°Fellow Daoist, A¡¯Lin is just like me; she isn¡¯t from the Azure Continent either. Don¡¯t let her Grain Avoidance Realm cultivation fool you; herbat strength is absolutely superior to that Origin Pce cultivator you killed, Zhou Changyi.¡±

    He paused, then put his hands behind his back and said leisurely, ¡°If you can defeat her within ten attacks, I¡¯ll let your earlier insults go. I¡¯ll even give you a chance to change your mind.¡±

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°I urge you all to attack at once. Otherwise, you won¡¯t even be qualified to act as my stepping stones.¡±

    Chu Xiu¡¯s eerie green eyes narrowed. Then, heughed and waved. ¡°A¡¯Lin, use your full strength. Whatever you do, don¡¯t underestimate our Fellow Daoist Su.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± A¡¯Lin nodded.

    Her foot pressed off against the ground, and sheunched herself into the air like a streak of lightning and stabbed with her silver spear.

    Boom!

    The air rumbled, and a streak of cold light shot forth, like a dragon emerging from the abyss. Before the tip of the spear struck, piercingly cold frost filled the air around Su Yi.

    Even his clothes, skin, and air were coated in pale blue frost, as if both he and his surroundings had frozen solid!

    Chu Xiu¡¯s eyes shed with appreciation. The silver spear was called?Heavenfrost. A¡¯Lin circted the ice element Dao charm she¡¯d mastered, unleashing it through the Frozen Spirit Annihtion Art.

    This spear was undoubtedly strong enough to kill Origin Pce cultivators of the mundane world!

    Qin Dongxu and his allies watched from not far away, their expressions shifting as the cold pricked at their skin.

    That spear strike left them deeply stunned, but more than that, they sensed a potentially fatal threat.

    The woman he called A¡¯Lin was just one of Chu Xiu¡¯s subordinates, yet herbat prowess?was this terrifying!? Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised?

    Tong Xinghai and the other heretical cultivators narrowed their eyes, but they looked calm byparison. All of them understood A¡¯Lin¡¯s terrifying abilities, so this came as no surprise.

    ¡°Take this!¡±

    All of this took a long time to exin, but it happened quickly. A¡¯Lin was already swinging her spear with the intent to kill. It swept through the air, like icy lightning.

    When the tip of the spear was just three feet away, Su Yi stretched slightly.

    Bang!!!

    The pale blue frost encapsting Su Yi burst apart, like the surface of a frozenke, scattering countless shards of ice in all directions, like sharp little arrows.

    At the same time, Su Yi stretched out his right hand and grabbed the descending spear from midair, holding it firmly in ce.

    Then, the strength he exerted through his fingers increased explosively.

    Boom!

    Terrifying true essence burst forth like a tidal wave, charging ruthlessly down the silver spear¡¯s shaft.

    A¡¯Lin¡¯s expression changed dramatically. She felt as if she were trapped in stormy seas, beset on all sides by rampaging winds, violent rains, and turbulent currents.

    Before she could even react, her right wrist broke with an audible crunch. It was as if a divine mountain had mmed into her, sending her flying backward. She crashed to the ground in the exact spot she¡¯d been standing earlier.

    Splurt!?The color drained from her beautiful face, and she hacked up a mouthful of blood.

    The entire area fell silent; everyst onlooker was shaken. Their exchange onlysted a moment, so quick that it was unbelievable.

    They saw?A¡¯Lin?leap through the air, swinging her spear, only for Su Yi to defeat her in the blink of an eye.

    As easily as if he were flicking away a bug.

    This guy is even more terrifying than rumors say!?Qin Dongxu and his allies gasped. Their hearts shook.

    They were naturally aware of Su Yi¡¯s aplishments. They knew he¡¯d killed an entire group of Earthly Immortals in the skies above the Jade Capital, and they knew he¡¯d defeated the top sword cultivator of the Great Wei, Qiu Hengkong.

    Who¡¯d have thought that he was far stronger than they imagined?

    The strength A¡¯Lin put on disy was enough to startle even Origin Pce cultivators like them, yet she couldn¡¯t even take a single hit from Su Yi!

    ¡°He¡¯s actually this strong?¡± Off in the distance, Tong Xinghai and the other old fiends could no longer remain calm. Their expressions shifted erratically.

    Even the young saber wielder in purple and the elder in a high-brimmed hat and ancient robes looked solemn.

    ¡°No way! No way! That¡¯s all you¡¯ve got? That¡¯s all? Young Lord, are you disappointed?¡± Hua Xinfeng snickered with utter derision.

    It wasn¡¯t that she was so courageous; she just understood that in their current situation, fear wouldn¡¯t change anything, so she didn¡¯t bother with it.

    ¡°A small fry unworthy of notice, that¡¯s all,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°I never had any expectations in the first ce, so I can¡¯t say I¡¯m disappointed.¡±

    When he heard this, Chu Xiu¡¯s allies¡¯ expressions grew unsightly.

    It was then that Chu Xiuughed. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, you¡¯re really quite something. You¡¯re a good deal stronger now than when you defeated Qiu Hengkong. If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re just one step away from the Grain Avoidance Realm. Is that right?¡±

    ¡°You talk too much,¡± said Su Yi tly.

    He then pressed his fingers into a sword and cut through the air.

    Whoosh!

    Streaks of misty sword qi flew through the air, one after another, shing toward Chu Xiu.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± The young saber-wielder in purple was the first to charge.

    ng!

    He leaped, drew his saber, and attacked,pleting all three motions in one go. A streak of unnatural red saber qi surged into being and descended furiously, stirring up dazzling, stinging light.

    Bang!

    Saber qi shed against sword qi, and turbulent currents of energy scattered and spread out from the point of impact.

    In the end, the young man in purple managed to block Su Yi¡¯s attack, but he was forced back, and his face alternated green and white. His long, thin, blood-colored saber buzzed and shook in his hands.

    The crowds¡¯ expressions shifted once more.

    Su Yi had only attacked once, and casually at that, yet it seemed the young man in purple was being suppressed!

    Just how strong was Su Yi, anyway?

    Chu Xiu witnessed this entire exchange, and his smile faded. ¡°Ol¡¯ Yun, you, Rong He, and A¡¯Lin should attack together. Test Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s abilities. I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m increasingly interested in him.¡±

    Even now, Chu Xiu showed no sign of panic, nor was he willing to fight personally. He still had hispanions test Su Yi on his behalf.

    His calmposure gradually soothed the tension in his other allies¡¯ hearts.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± A¡¯Lin, the elder in the high-brimmed hat, and the young man in purple nodded. Their eyes shed like lightning as they locked onto Su Yi.

    In the face of yet another test, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but frown. He was finally running out of patience.

 Chapter 382: Enemies On All Sides, One-Sided Suppression

    <h4>Chapter 382: Enemies On All Sides, One-Sided Suppression</h4>

    Boom!

    The elder Chu Xiu called Ol'' Yun was the first to attack. His gaunt frame shockingly expanded to a full fifty feet tall.

    Dense ck scales formed on his skin, and his eyes turned bright red, while a pair of curved, snow-white tusks jutted from the corners of his mouth.

    Gusts of fiery, explosive yao qi emanated from his massive frame. This was the imposing might of the Origin Pce Realm, and it was fierce beyond limit.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Qin Dongxu and the others felt their hair stand on end, and they suddenly found it hard to breathe.

    The elder¡¯s aura was cruel and ferocious. He was far more terrifying than A¡¯Lin or the young man in purple!

    Churning ck yao mes spread around his towering, fifty-foot frame at speeds visible to the naked eye, as if he were a barbarian god.

    Su Yi was just on the verge of running out of patience, but when he saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but arch his brow.?A?Firedemon?Spirit Macaque!

    This was a variant species with almost limitless strength. The power of their bloodline was domineering, as they possessed innate control over fire!

    Boom!

    The elder took a big step forward. Despite his enormous size, he was as nimble as fire or lightning. Before even drawing near, he swung his fist at Su Yi.

    The air descended into chaos beneath the power of his punch. ck yao mes swept forth, zing and despotic beyondpare.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t so much as dodge. He just clenched his fist and met the attack head-on.

    Boom!

    A shocking wave of destructive power spread from the point of impact.

    Su Yi shook slightly, but he remained in ce.

    The elder, however, was forced one step back.

    ¡°One more time!¡± The elder¡¯s bright red eyes glinted with cold luster and his voice boomed like thunder as he threw a punch once more.

    The fist force was unrestrained and explosive, shaking both heaven and earth.

    ¡°So, you pursue the path of the body refiner, and the power of your flesh is already nearing that of a Buddhist cultivator¡¯s Invincible Golden Body. Your foundations in the Grand Dao are extraordinary; Origin Pce cultivators of the mundane world cannot even begin topare. s¡­¡± Su Yi shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re still not strong enough.

    When he saw the elder¡¯s next punch, Su Yi suddenly stretched out his body, his blood and qi booming like the ringing of a bell.

    The fingers of his right hand pressed together, forming a sword, and he cut through the air.

    Boom!

    One clear star after another manifested out of the pure power of his blood and qi.

    Starry Sky Sword Fingers.

    This was a peerless art of body cultivators of the demonic way. Unleashed through the tyrannical strength of Su Yi¡¯s flesh and cultivation, it produced vast and magnificent phenomena.

    Bang!

    The force of the elder¡¯s punch broke apart as easily as if it were made of paper mache. His massive frame staggered back; one sh was almost enough to suppress him.

    Gasp!?The sound of onlookers sucking in breaths of cold air rang out throughout the hall.

    Even Chu Xiu¡¯s eyes silently focused. Elder Yun was his attendant, as well as one of his warriors. He¡¯d tempered his fleshly body to the point that he feared neither fire nor lightning, and mortal tribtions couldn¡¯t sway him.

    He could firmly suppress even other Origin Pce cultivators.

    Yet now, Su Yi had effortlessly forced him back!

    He almost dared not believe it. How could such a terrifying Xiantian Martial Ancestor exist in this world? He was so strong that it was downright unreasonable!

    ¡°Die!¡±

    ¡°Die!¡±

    A¡¯Lin and Rong He attacked too.

    A¡¯Lin swung her silver spear, filling the air with bone-chillingly cold light, fast and ferocious.

    Rong He, meanwhile, unleashed an extremely imposing and sinister saber technique. The edge of his saber shed, and bright, unearthly, crimson saber-qi filled the air. It was so dense that it was like a turbulent, blood-colored sea as it swept toward Su Yi.

    The Yin Saber of Absolute Severing!

    This was a secret legacy with shocking killing power. Once unleashed, the saber¡¯s edge was sharp without limit. Saber shadows ovepped, and from a distance, it was as if hell had descended upon this world, brimming with utterly destructive power.

    There was no doubt about it; both A¡¯Lin and Rong He were going all out. Neither held anything back anymore.

    ¡°Nothing but eggs flinging themselves against a rock.¡± It was then that Su Yi, who¡¯d just stood in ce this entire time, finally attacked.

    He swiped, using his fingers as a sword. Clear sword qi shed through the air.

    ng!

    A deafening impact rang out, sending A¡¯lLn flying back once more, like a kite with her strings cut.

    She was still injured after their earlier sh¡ªher right wrist had snapped. This time, Su Yi¡¯s attack was forceful and despotic to the extreme. Although she blocked it, she suffered a severe shock, to the point that her energies nearly copsed and dispersed. Her blood and qi flowed in reverse, and she repeatedly hacked up blood.

    Almost simultaneously, Su Yi¡¯s feet traced the Big Dipper, and his robes billowed around him as he charged toward Rong He.

    Dense, crimson saber qi formedyered shadows, nketing heaven and earth. A terrifying destructive aura permeated the air, but before it even touched Su Yi, it burst upon contact with the clear charm of the Dao emanating from him.

    Bang bang bang!

    The illusory crimson sabers filling the sky burst like soap bubbles. Low explosions rang out repeatedly, and Su Yi charged directly through every obstacle in his path, like an axe through bamboo.

    ¡°Shit!¡± Rong He¡¯s expression shifted. When he saw Su Yi charging right toward him, he suddenly swung his saber. He poured all the power he had into this single sh, which zed like mes as ny feet of blood-colored light surged into the heavens.

    A hint of disdain shed through Su Yi¡¯s gaze. He waved his hand and¡­

    Crack!

    The blood-colored light burst apart, as fragile as paper mache.

    When Su Yi¡¯s fingers brushed against the long, thin de of the saber, the gesture looked light and gentle, yet it struck with terrifying force, as if he were a god swinging a giant hammer.

    ng!

    It was as if Rong He had been struck by lightning. The impact sent his saber flying from his hands.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Rong He¡¯s eyes widened, and he almost dared not believe his eyes.

    But just as Su Yi was about to strike him down, Elder Yun attacked from the sides, stabbing with his short ck halberd. He was targeting Su Yi¡¯s exposed back.

    ¡°Scram!¡± Su Yi waved his sleeves.

    Clear power swept forth, repelling the short halberd with a bang. Elder Yun¡¯s fifty-foot frame staggered back as well.

    However, Rong He seized the opportunity to flee just in the nick of time.

    Everyone present was stunned.

    Three mighty experts, each with strength that far surpassed a mundane cultivator, had attacked at once, yet Su Yi had effortlessly defeated all three of them!

    .

    This waspletely beyond their expectations, and although it wasn¡¯t cold, they couldn¡¯t help but shiver.

    Qin Dongxu and the others felt their backs break out in cold sweat. When they thought back to their journey to the Sea of Chaotic Spirits, they realized that if Su Yi had gone all out, all of thembined likely wouldn¡¯t have been enough to stop him!

    Even Tong Xinghai and the other heretical cultivators¡¯ hearts shook.?How could such a terrifying youth exist in this world?

    Su Yi stood in the air, his eyes shing like cold lighting as he looked at Chu Xiu. ¡°You still don¡¯t n to fight alongside them?¡±

    Hua Xinfeng seized the opportunity to mock him too. ¡°Oh? And here I thought the Possessed were supposed to be strong. So¡­ This is all you¡¯ve got.¡±

    Chu Xiu remained asposed as before, but his expression darkened. He waved. ¡°All of you, attack together.¡±

    Tong Xinghai, Old Yao Sky Serpent, Water Monarch Blue Shark, and Old Demon Golden Corpse immediately stepped forth and took out their treasures. Their auras surged and churned around them.

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    ¡°Die!¡±

    ¡°Die!¡±

    All four heretical cultivators attacked as one, charging boldly into the fray alongside A¡¯Lin and Rong He.

    Rumble!

    The air was in turmoil. Even heaven and earth changed color.

    Su Yi now faced seven foes. Even the weakest was in the mid-stage Grain Avoidance Realm, while the strongest were in the Origin Pce Realm.

    They had now joined forces. Just how terrifying a scene was about to unfold?

    Sword qi, saber light, and the radiance of various treasures surged forth, like rampaging currents. At the same time, all manner of techniques and Daoist magics burst forth, as vast and imposing as floodwaters breaking through a dam.

    All of them were aimed at a single target: Su Yi!

    It was enough to make any Origin Pce cultivator give in to despair!

    ¡°Excellent!¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes lit up.

    He took a deep breath, his sleeves fluttering around him. His cultivation was circting to its very limit, and the sound of a coursing river emanated from within him.

    He neither dodged nor shrunk back. Instead, he met the attack head-on.

    A grand battle instantly broke out. Su Yi and seven cultivators who stood at the pinnacle of their respective nations were locked inbat. Booms filled the entire area, rumbling like thunder and scattering intense light.

    What scared Qin Dongxu and the other onlookers the most was that even when he faced seven experts at once, Su Yi showed no signs of being suppressed!

    He was as free and unrestrained as an immortal, and it seemed nothing could block him. He broke through his foes¡¯ attempts to surround and suppress him, over and over again. With a simple shift of his hands and feet, he unleashed fist force, palm strikes, and sword qi. No matter which he used, each attack was unimaginably mighty!

    Countless exquisite applications of power were all at his fingertips!

    Isn¡¯t this guy¡¯s strength a bit too terrifying? Just what kind of shocking foundations did he establish in the Four Realms of the Martial Dao??Even Chu Xiu¡¯s?expression filled?with uncertainty.

    His gaze had been locked onto Su Yi this whole time, as if he were trying to discern his secrets. However, the more he saw, the more startled and rmed he felt.

    This was because, despite his intelligence and knowledge, he¡¯d never once heard of a Xiantian Martial Ancestor wielding such terrifying power.

    Suddenly, Su Yi¡¯s voice reverberated throughout the battlefield. ¡°Qin Dongxu, you all should attack too. Killing you after I¡¯m done with them would be too boring.¡±

    They then watched as charged into battle, darting nimbly between their attacks.

    He was just one person, yet he¡¯d seized the advantage. He was suppressing Tong Xinghai, A¡¯Lin, and the others, to the point that they almost couldn¡¯t bear to raise their heads!

    ¡°This¡­¡± Qin Dongxu and the others¡¯ hearts pounded in their chest.

    Earlier, they¡¯d hoped to watch these tigers fight from a safe distance. Who¡¯d have thought Su Yi would drag them into the fray?

    Chu Xiu nced at them, his eerie green eyes and calm indifference sending chills through their hearts. ¡°Everyone, I think our Fellow Daoist Su is right. They say that when a m and sandpiper fight, it¡¯s the fisherman who benefits, but you¡­ you¡¯re nowhere near worthy of ying fisherman. I¡¯ll give you a choice. Join them in fighting Su Yi, or I¡¯ll send you to the next world myself.¡±

    Qin Dongxu took a deep breath, then agreed. ¡°Your Excellency, you¡¯re absolutely right. Su Yi was our enemy to begin with. Helping you put him down is a duty we must fulfil!¡±

    rifying Truth, You Changkong, Lin Yubei, and the others naturally wouldn¡¯t dare to argue.

    ¡°You all go too.¡± Chu Xiu nced at Nie Xingkong and Gu Qingdu.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The two of them naturally knew what they had to do.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Soon, one silhouette after another streaked into the battlefield and charged at Su Yi.

    Qin Dongxu, rifying Truth, You Changkong, and Gu Qingdu were all Origin Pce cultivators. They stood at the very pinnacle of the Great Qin¡¯s cultivation world.

    Nie Xingkong, Shang Luoyu, Lin Yubei, and the others were weaker byparison, but their cultivation was still in the Grain Avoidance Realm.

    Their participation alongside Tong Xinghai and A¡¯Lin changed the situationpletely.

    Su Yi had initially seized the advantage, but now, he was surrounded. There were enemies on all sides!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, given the circumstances, you¡­ How much longer can you hold on?¡± Chu Xiu stood in the distance, hands behind his back, and murmured to himself.

    However, it was then that Su Yi smiled. Fighting spirit appeared in the depths of his gaze for the first time in a long time.

    Without durable whetstones, he couldn¡¯t sharpen his de!

 Chapter 383: Youâ€™re Like a Fallen Immortal, Killing With the Flick of a Finger

    <h4>Chapter 383: You¡¯re Like a Fallen Immortal, Killing With the Flick of a Finger</h4>

    The people of the three nations only knew that Su Yi had broken through in the skies of the Jade Capital, bing a Xiantian Martial Ancestor before cutting down an entire group of Earthly Immortals.

    What they didn¡¯t know was that even if he?hadn¡¯t?broken through, he still would have had numerous means of wiping the entire group out.

    Simrly, the people knew that he¡¯d defeated the top sword cultivator of the Great Wei, Qiu Hengkong, before the Wheel of the Moon Sect¡¯s mountain gates.

    However, almost none of them knew that only his final attack was a true representation of his power.

    Although Qiu Hengkong took that attack head-on, it smashed his defenses effortlessly, as if he were an ant!

    Since returning to Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy, he took two Yin-Yang Nine?Purities?Pills daily, and his cultivation had advanced by leaps and bounds. He had already reached the peak of the Xiantian Martial Ancestor Realm.

    One more step, and he could enter the Grain Avoidance Realm.

    He was so close that, if not for his desire to obtain the strongest Dao Seed, he could have stepped into the Origin Dao whenever he pleased!

    Thus, despite being surrounded by a group of powerful foes, Su Yi wasn¡¯t the least bit afraid. On the contrary, the sight of enemies on all sides ignited his long-dormant will to fight.

    It was lonely at the top. Why? Because worthy opponents were few and far between.

    When he really encountered someone worth fighting, he was thrilled. How could he possibly be scared?

    Boom!

    The longer the battle raged, the more intense it became.

    Su Yi¡¯s qi and essence surged. With every casual movement, he broke through theyers of iing attacks. The longer he fought, the stronger he became.

    His gaze was cold and distant, while his essence, qi, and spirit boiled. His will to fight zed, stimting histent potential.

    Su Yi could keenly sense that this battle served as tempering for his cultivation base, body, and soul. All three were silently transforming.

    His blood boiled, and he felt utterly free and unrestrained. This was even more intoxicating than the world¡¯s most potent alcohol.

    If he just had topare it to something, it was almost like indulging in dual cultivation to his heart¡¯s content¡­

    ¡°Blissful¡± wasn¡¯t enough to describe it!

    When his opponents sensed that Su Yi fought with ever greater intensity the longer the battle continued, their expressions changed dramatically, and their eyes widened in disbelief.

    ¡°Six Origin Pce cultivators and twelve Grain Avoidance cultivators have joined forces. How is it possible that even after all this, we still can¡¯t take down a single Xiantian Martial Ancestor?¡± Qin Dongxu¡¯s expression alternated between rage and rm.

    The strength Su Yi had on disy far surpassed the rumors!

    ¡°Dammit, is that little whelp really a banished immortal? If not, how could someone so perversely strong possibly exist in this world?¡± Even an old devil like Tong Xinghai was shocked and rmed. He dared not believe that a Xiantian Martial Ancestor could be this strong.

    Elder Yun, A¡¯Lin, Rong He, Nie Xingkong and the other Possessed looked utterly grave. Their hearts churned with emotion too.

    They hailed from another world, and their understanding and insight into the Grand Dao far surpassed the Earthly Immortals of the Azure Continent.

    Thus, they saw themselves as lofty and supreme. In their eyes, the inhabitants of this world were nothing but backward savages. Those worthy of their recognition were so rare, they could count them on their fingers.

    Yet when they faced Su Yi now, all of their pride and confidence shattered, reced with shock and fear!

    This was because, even in their world of origin, there were no Xiantian Martial Ancestors as heaven-defying as Su Yi.

    He was so strong that it was simply unreasonable!

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    ¡°Attack with everything you¡¯ve got. Quick!¡±

    Bellows rang out throughout the hall.

    It didn¡¯t matter how shaken they felt. Neither Tong Xinghai¡¯s heretical cultivators nor Qin Dongxu and his allies held anything back.

    They were fighting with their lives on the line, with terrifying majesty.

    Rumble~

    Wind and lightning ran rampant. Flecks of light burst apart. The aftershock of a battle of this level was like a tidal wave sweeping in all directions.

    The most unbelievable part was that despite the aftermath of the battle, the pce reminiscent of the abode of a deity showed no signs of damage. Had a battle like this transpired in a mundane city, it would have been a cmity, and it would have caused inestimable destruction.

    ¡°Chu Xiu, how long do you n to wait?¡± Su Yi¡¯s voice suddenly emanated from the battlefield.

    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed.?This guy¡­ He thinks all of us working together still can¡¯t take him down?

    Chu Xiu said expressionlessly, ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a rush, Fellow Daoist. When you ovee your current predicament, I¡¯ll have a pleasant surprise for you.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Su Yi swept his gaze across his foes, then sighed. ¡°s, you people are only fit to serve as my stepping stones.¡±

    Even if they joined forces, this bunch wasn¡¯t enough to threaten him. Without a fatal threat, it was hard to use a battle to achieve breakthroughs in his cultivation.

    This put a damper on Su Yi¡¯s surging, unrestrained fighting intent. He was starting to lose interest.

    This was boring.

    He no longer hesitated; it was time to end this.

    ¡°Die!¡± Nie Xingkong waved his swords and charged.

    The leader of the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect was an Origin Pce cultivator. He was tall and stalwart, with a despotic, oppressive aura. When he waved his swords, it was as if he were waving twin mountains. Each strike was as mighty as could be.

    Even someone in the same realm might not be able to block this domineering onught.

    But Su Yi, who had already decided to end this, simply leaped into the air, sleeves billowing, and pressed with his palm.

    Boom!

    A sound like a millstone turning emanated overhead, like a god pushing a massive wheel through the skies. They then watched as a ten-foot palm manifested out of thin air.

    The palm looked as if it had been carved out of clear and translucent divine jade. Five types of elemental light emanated from its surface, as well as the profound and miraculous charm of the Dao.

    ¡°Die,¡± said Su Yi, a calm look on his face as his hand pressed down.

    The clear palm imprint struck with unstoppable power. The instant it descended, Nie Xingkong¡¯s twin swords seemed like wooden poles byparison. They wailed on impact, then flew uncontrobly from their owner¡¯s hands.

    They couldn¡¯t so much as diminish the clear palm imprint¡¯s power. It continued ahead, mming into Nie Xingkong, whose bones and tendons snapped as he burst apart with an explosion of gore.

    One palm had pped him to death!

    This overbearing, bloody scene left Su Yi¡¯s remaining foes visibly stunned. All of them tensed up.

    Nie Xingkong had been an Origin Pce cultivator, yet he couldn¡¯t block so much as a single palm strike. Su Yi had snuffed him out as easily as if he were a baby chicken!

    Chu Xiu silently clenched his fists, his eerie green eyes shing with cold luster.

    Yet he still didn¡¯t move. He just watched the battle in silence. Hua Xinfeng was a spectator too, and when she saw this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel rmed.?Either this guy ispletely heartless, or he¡¯s plotting something!

    ¡°Cut!¡± Suddenly, Gu Qingdu and Qin Dongxu attacked in unison. Both charged at Su Yi.

    Gu Qingdu waved his halberd, filling the skies with a rain of sharp, dazzling golden light. Its momentum was terrifying.

    Qin Dongxu activated a Daoist insignia flowing with radiant, multi-colored light. The words ¡°Soul Suppression¡± were inscribed on its surface in an ancient script.

    This was a relic. When used, it could suppress and disperse a cultivator¡¯s soul.

    Meanwhile, rifying Truth flung a string of crystalline prayer beads. They burst with radiant light in midair, unleashing a flood of Buddhist light, which poured down like rain.

    The three of them coordinated smoothly, without the slightest gaps.

    Not far behind them, A¡¯Lin, Elder Yun, and the heretical cultivators seized this opportunity to attack as well!

    This onught swept toward Su Yi on all sides, like multiyered waves.

    However, it was different from before. It seemed that Nie Xingkong¡¯s death had stimted them, and all of them were risking it all on their ultimate techniques. They were fighting for their lives.

    .

    In the face of an attack of this level, Su Yi showed neither joy nor sorrow. His face didn¡¯t so much as ripple with emotion.

    He suddenly stretched out his hand and pressed down?on the?air.

    Boom!

    Throughout the one hundred feet around Su Yi, countless flecks of light surged into being, like zing stars, then swept forth.

    The Starry Sky Sword Fingers.

    When Su Yi unleashed this ability with all his might, it stopped the iing onught with an earth-shaking boom.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be the second to die.¡± Su Yi seized the opening. He stepped forward, appearing right beside Gu Qingdu. His right hand clenched into a fist, which he mmed downward.

    ¡°Activate!¡± Gu Qingdu¡¯s expression changed dramatically. He cast aside his halberd, and his hands formed seals in the air as he activated a miraculous defensive?Daoist?technique.

    Bzzzz!

    Spiritual light circted around Gu Qingdu, and a thick, nineyered, heavy, yellow light barrier formed around him.

    But beneath the terrifying power of Su Yi¡¯s fist, theyers of light cracked and burst apart.

    The fist mmed into Gu Qingdu, killing him!

    Flecks of light burst apart like rain as his various defensive treasures exploded. Even his body burst apart, scattering blood and gore.

    Just like that, Su Yi¡¯s second foe fell in battle!

    But this was only just the beginning¡ª

    ng!

    It seemed Su Yi felt that he wasn¡¯t killing them efficiently enough. He drew the Abstruse God Sword, and his entire presence changed. Weapon in hand, he was now as sharp and imposing as an immortal.

    The clear hum of a sword reverberated throughout heaven and earth, and one sword mountain after another appeared out of thin air, forcefully suppressing the attacks encroaching from all sides.

    Great Five Elements Suppression Domain Sword!

    The suppressive force was enough to injure quite a few of them. Blood dripped from their lips, and their formation almost broke.

    Su Yi seized the opportunity to sh three times in rapid session.

    Splurt! Splurt! Splurt!

    With a spray of blood, three dripping heads flew through the air. They belonged to Water Monarch Blue Shark, Old Demon Golden Corpse, and You Changkong.

    The stumps of their necks were perfectly smooth, but before their headless bodies even hit the floor, the terrifying aftershocks of the raging battle minced them into a meaty pulp. Blood and gore flew through the air, a shocking sight.

    Immediately afterward¡ª

    Three flicks of his fingerster, a sword prated Qin Dongxu¡¯s throat. His eyes bulged, and in thest moments before his life force faded, his bitterness was written all over his face. He knew no peace even in death.

    Seven flickster, A¡¯Lin¡¯s silver spear flew from her hands. She tried to dodge with all her might, only for Su Yi to slice her directly in two, a brutal sight.

    Ten flickster, Lin Yubei let out a terrified shriek. Hepletely lost his nerve, then turned to flee.

    But before he could escape, flecks of dazzling sword light enveloped him, like a gxy pouring onto the world below. His soul instantly shattered and dispersed.

    By now, Su Yi had executed eight of his opponents!

    With his sword in hand, he was simply unstoppable. Nothing could stand in his way. He was even stronger and more terrifying than before.

    Now, of Su Yi¡¯s foes, only rifying Truth, Shang Luoyu, Elder Yun, Rong He, and Tong Xinghai remained.

    They¡¯d already fled in terror, creating as much distance as possible. None dared approach, and all of them were visibly shaken and rmed, as if they¡¯d suffered an overly great shock.

    The bloody spectacles they¡¯d only just witnessed dealt them a ruthless blow. All of them felt as if their souls had left their bodies, and their will to fight had crumbled!

    When they next looked at Su Yi, it was as if they faced the Sword Dao¡¯s god of death. Dread and panic were written all over their faces.

    Even Hua Xinfeng was too stunned to even speak. She could never have imagined that Su Yi could be so domineering even when surrounded by such experts.

    He was simply unstoppable! He killed these long-established experts as if they were nothing but monkeys and chickens!

    Su Yi looked at Chu Xiu and eximed, ¡°You¡¯ve kept yourposure even after all this? That¡¯s actually rather surprising.¡±

    Off in the distance, Chu Xiu¡¯s expression was icy as he stood in ce.

    Even as his subordinates fell one after another, he didn¡¯t move in the slightest.

    This was unquestionably out of the ordinary.

 Chapter 384: As if Cutting Down a Yao God

    <h4>Chapter 384: As if Cutting Down a Yao God</h4>

    rifying Truth, Tong Xinghai, and the others looked at Chu Xiu, their eyes carrying a hint of confusion.

    In the earlier struggle, Chu Xiu had plenty of opportunities to intervene, yet he never once did so.

    Even when his subordinate, A¡¯Lin, was killed, he didn¡¯t move in the slightest.

    Tong Xinghai and his remaining followers couldn¡¯t help but resent this.?All of them had witnessed Chu Xiu¡¯s strength with their own eyes. Had he intervened, Su Yi couldn¡¯t possibly have killed all those people!

    When he sensed the crowd¡¯s gazes, Chu Xiu couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Earlier, I was conflicted. Should I give you further chances to submit and work by my side, or not? Now¡­ I already understand. Someone like you must be destroyed. Only then can I rest at ease.¡±

    ¡°It took you all this time just to make that decision?¡± asked Su Yi. ¡°You don¡¯t strike me as the indecisive type.¡±

    ¡°Of course not,¡±ughed Chu Xiu. As he spoke, he pointed at the thirty-three stone steps below the pce. ¡°Fellow Daoist, please look.¡±

    The crowd instantly followed his gaze.

    Those massive stairs carved of what seemed like divine gold or immortal jade surged with wisps of blood-colored light. The lights?wriggled like serpents as they surged into the stone statues lining the sides of the staircase.

    The towering statues then shone with faint, seemingly illusory red luster. It flickered in and out of few, making it hard to notice unless you were paying attention.

    ¡°A blood sacrifice formation?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shot up.

    Chu Xiu nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I arrived here a few days ago and discovered that the sixty-six stone statues lining the stairs each hide enormous secrets. After extensive contemtion, I deduced with certainty that the restriction covering the statues would absorb the blood essence of any living thing that dies in the Immortals¡¯ Sword House.

    ¡°Oh, right. I also found a few ancient texts within the ruins. They said that this formation is called the ¡®Blood Sacrifice Spirit Array¡¯, and that it was ced here by the third-generation leader of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House, Bai Changhen.¡±

    Chu Xiuughed and added, ¡°The sixty-six stone statues each seal and confine a wisp of soul. Each once belonged to a valiant expert of the Immortal Sword House. So long as it absorbs sufficient blood essence, the formation can unleash limitlessly terrifying power.

    ¡°With the power of a True Spirit divine beast, the formation could even obliterate any cultivator below the Imperial Realm!¡±

    He then nced at Su Yi once more. ¡°s, the blood essence power of those who¡¯ve fallen within the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House is merely ordinary. Thus, the power of the formation is at most sufficient to y someone in the first level of the Spirit Dao, the Spiritual Manifestation Realm.¡±

    Although he made it sound like an awful pity, his words shook his followers¡¯ hearts.

    ¡°My Lord, why didn¡¯t you circte the formation and kill Su Yi earlier?¡± Tong Xinghai couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    The others were wondering the exact same thing.

    However, it was Su Yi who answered. ¡°Because there was nowhere near enough umted blood sacrifice power to circte the formation. Now that I¡¯ve killed eight people, thebined power of their shed blood is enough to run the formation, albeit just barely.¡±

    Chu Xiu pped and eximed, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re absolutely right.¡±

    Tong Xinghai, rifying Truth, and the others felt their hearts grow cold, and they felt a chill in their hands and feet. They suddenly realized why Chu Xiu hadn¡¯t intervened. He was trying to gather enough blood essence to circte the Blood Sacrifice Spirit Array!

    The people fighting Su Yi were nothing more than sacrifices!

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been rmed to discover this fact?

    A¡¯Lin, Water Monarch Blue Shark, and the others were Chu Xiu¡¯s subordinates, yet he didn¡¯t care about their lives at all!

    This made him cold and heartless to the extreme.

    Even Hua Xinfeng gasped; Chu Xiu¡¯s disy of cold-hearted ruthlessness left her stunned.

    But it seemed Chu Xiu didn¡¯t even notice their strange gazes. He justughed, ¡°But Fellow Daoist, there¡¯s one thing you didn¡¯t guess.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Su Yi arched his brow.

    ¡°The Blood Sacrifice Spirit Array isn¡¯t just powerful; it also serves as a key. So long as it contains enough blood essence, it can awaken the valiant souls within the sixty-six stone statues and open the power sealing the pce gates.¡±

    The crowd was stunned.?The formation is really hiding such a secret?

    But Su Yi onlyughed dryly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that awakening the souls within all sixty-six statues won¡¯t be so easy.¡±

    Chu Xiu sighed. ¡°You¡¯re right. I was worried about the same thing earlier, which is why I decided to found my own orthodoxy and recruit disciples from far and wide. If I gathered cultivators from all over the world, I could most likely gather enough blood essence to open the pce gates.¡±

    This deration left most of those present both shocked and furious.

    Aside from Elder Yun and Rong He, the others all felt aggrieved.

    So, Chu Xiu had recruited them solely for the sake of collecting their blood essence and opening the pce gates!

    In other worlds, they were ultimately nothing but prey. The moment he needed their lives, he¡¯d sacrifice them without hesitation.

    He¡¯s just too treacherous¡­?thought Hua Xinfeng. Her heart shook.

    Earlier, when she heard Chu Xiu announce his intentions to found the Celestial God Transformation Sect, she assumed he wanted to build up his forces and take over the world.

    Who¡¯d have thought that that wasn¡¯t even remotely the case?

    The sect was just a ploy to lure cultivators to his side. He would then use their blood esence to achieve his true aim: opening the pce doors and seizing the opportunities inside!

    ¡°Why tell us this? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s just to prove your strategic brilliance and assurance in your inevitable victory?¡± asked Su Yi, as calm as ever.

    ¡°No.¡± Chu Xiu shook his head andughed. ¡°I just wanted to take this opportunity to ensure that you¡¯d all know peace in death.¡±

    He pointed at his chest and said seriously, ¡°To tell the truth, I¡¯m quitepassionate. Even when I kill someone, I can¡¯t bear to let them die in confusion and uncertainty. When they die, I want them convinced of their defeat. That¡¯s always been my guiding principle.¡±

    When they heard this, the crowd¡¯s hair stood on end, and they felt chills course down their spines.

    Su Yiughed too. ¡°In a bit, when I kill you, I¡¯ll tell you a secret too, something you would have guessed.¡±

    ¡°That so?¡± Chu Xiu feigned surprise, then burst intoughter. ¡°s, the secrets of the dead don¡¯t interest me.¡±

    As he spoke, a lustrous white sword shot out of his sleeves. The name ¡°Bai Changhen¡± was engraved on the de in tiny text.

    Sword in hand, Chu Xiu swept his gaze across Tong Xinghai and the others. ¡°Everyone, my earlier promise is still in effect. So long as you obey my orders, I won¡¯t harm you. After all, I¡¯m truly short on manpower right now.¡±

    Then, he looked at Su Yi once more. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, do you dare test the power of the formation the third generation leader of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House ced here personally?¡±

    Hua Xinfeng¡¯s heart tensed, and she looked at Su Yi in concern.

    ¡°And here I thought you were a worthy foe. You¡¯ve really disappointed me,¡± sighed Su Yi.

    ¡°If I can borrow the power of the formation to kill my enemies, why attack personally? Don¡¯t you know that a prudent man doesn¡¯t ce himself in danger?¡±ughed Chu Xiu.

    As he spoke, the pointed the little white sword into the air, and his voice boomed like thunder. ¡°Activate!¡±

    The sound reverberated through the air.

    Boom!

    The stone statues on the bottom nine steps of the giant stairway shook, as if awakening from countless years of slumber.

    Yao qi surged out of them, soaring into the heavens and blotting out the sun.

    Beneath the crowd¡¯s stunned gazes, terrifying figures formed over the statues, one after another, bathing them in vast swathes of yao qi.

    One was shaped like a lion or tiger and as vast as a mountain.

    One had a head the size of a house and a single horn, with hooves like iron and legs like pirs, and a body covered in crimson scales.

    One had a snake¡¯s head on a human body. Its hands clenched twin hammers, and lightning crackled around it.

    ¡­.There were eighteen monstrous entities in total, and when they appeared, the power of the restriction surged forth like a rising tide and permeated the air.

    The terrifying suppressive power alone left Tong Xinghai and the others feeling suffocated, as if they¡¯d been plunged into an icy abyss.

    ¡°How terrifying!¡±

    The power those eighteen figures emanated waspletely beyond the Three Realms of the Origin Dao. It wasn¡¯t much different from that of legendary Spirit Dao cultivators.

    But it was as if Su Yi didn¡¯t even notice. He just nced at the tense, uncertain, quivering Hua Xinfeng andughed dryly, ¡°Weren¡¯t you quite bold just now? What scared you so badly?¡±

    Hua Xinfeng was stunned.?You¡¯re seriously in the mood to joke even at a time like this?

    ¡°Get him!¡± Chu Xiu suddenly pointed his snow-white sword at Su Yi.

    The eighteen terrifying monstrosities reacted as if locking onto a target. They shot through the air and directly at Su Yi, bringing the vast, towering energy fluctuations of the restriction with them.

    Rumble!

    The leader was a yao with a snake¡¯s head, a human body, and twin hammers. The power of the restriction formed streaks of ck lightning in front of him, each as thick as an arm and surging with baleful energy.

    In the blink of an eye, he charged toward Su Yi. When he was just one hundred feet away, he swung his hammers with all his might.

    They descended like bolts of heavenly lightning. The resulting destructive aura filled the distant onlookers with an unprecedented sense of helplessness and despair.

    All of them asked themselves if they could block such an attack, and they feared they couldn¡¯t.

    Su Yi, however, only smiled. He then stretched his hand toward the pce gates and grabbed.

    Bzzz!

    A clear glyph appeared on the gates.

    ¡°Ah?!¡± Hua Xinfeng was the closest, and she recognized it at a nce. It was the same symbol array that Su Yi had casually engraved on the door when they first arrived.

    At the time, Shang Luoyu had mocked him for it.

    Yet now, when the glyph surged back into view, the vast and inscrutable power of the inscription swept forth like the tide and gathered in Su Yi¡¯s palm, forming an illusory Dao Sword!

    The Dao Sword was three feet long and formed entirely out of the mysterious power of the restriction.

    Sword in hand, Su Yi shed horizontally.

    Boom!

    Radiant glyphs filled the air and swept forth in a rain of sword qi. It was just a casual swing, yet it split the snake-headed yao leading the pack directly in two, as effortlessly as if he were made of paper.

    Immediately afterward, the serpent-headed man¡¯s twin hammers burst into flecks of light, and the concentrated power of the restriction disappeared into nothingness.

    Tong Xinghai and the others were, without exception, dumbstruck and tongue-tied. They were so stunned that they were rooted to the spot.

    When he saw this, Chu Xiu¡¯s calmposure finally cracked.

 Chapter 385: Mowing Down Foes Like Mustard Grass

    <h4>Chapter 385: Mowing Down Foes Like Mustard Grass</h4>

    The Blood Sacrifice Spirit Array was an ancient, grand formation ced here by the third-generation leader of the Immortals Sword House, Bai Changhen.

    If it absorbed the blood essence of a True Spirit divine beast, its power was sufficient to y all foes beneath the Imperial Realm!

    Now, the formation¡¯s power was under Chu Xiu¡¯s control. Although its power had yet to reach its upper limit, it was still so terrifying that Tong Xinghai, rifying Truth, and the others despaired.

    Yet now, Su Yi had taken down a manifestation of the formation¡¯s power in a single sh!

    This was unquestionably unbelievable!

    Before the crowd could react¡ª

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    As Su Yi waved his sword, streak after streak of sword qi manifested from the inscrutable power of the restriction shot forth and descended.

    The seventeen charging monstrosities burst apart like giant soap bubbles and scattered into flecks of light.

    Rumble!

    The dispersed power of the formation fell like rain, then swept outward like a windstorm.

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    ¡°How terrifying!¡±

    Tong Xinghai, rifying Truth, and the others were all visibly stunned.

    Hua Xinfeng, however, finally understood. Earlier, the clear talisman array Su Yi had carved on the pce gates seemed like it failed to break through the seal, but in truth, it acted as a key, giving Su Yi control over the power of the restriction!

    ¡°You can actually control the Heavensphere Yao Emperor¡¯s Heaven-Sealing Formation of the Nine Absolutes?¡± Chu Xiu could no longer keep his cool, and his expression shifted erratically.

    And here he¡¯d beenpletely assured of his victory. He thought that the power of the Blood Sacrifice Spirit Array was enough to ughter anyone who stood in his way.

    Who would have thought that Su Yi would break through his ultimate trump card so easily?

    He felt as if someone had whacked him over the head out of nowhere, catching himpletely off guard. How could he possibly remain calm?

    ¡°When I first stepped onto the thirty-three-step staircase, I sensed that there was something strange about the statues. I knew they housed the power of the restriction, and that someone was already controlling them,¡± said Su Yi calmly. ¡°I originally nned to use various methods to destroy the restrictions, one by one, but when I discovered the power sealing the pce gates, I immediately changed my mind.¡±

    He then turned to look at the distant Chu Xiu. ¡°You saw what happened after that. I used the power of the restriction to break the power of the restriction.¡±

    Without exception, the onlookers¡¯ hearts shook. They realized that Su Yi picked up on the pce¡¯s mysteries as soon as they arrived, and furthermore, that he''d prepared ample countermeasures!

    Both his methods and his thought process were unquestionably terrifying.

    Chu Xiu took a deep breath, forcing himself to calm down. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. ording to the ancient records of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House, it was their founder, the Heavensphere Yao Emperor, who left this pce here. They said that only the power of the Blood Sacrifice Spirit Array can unlock the Heaven-Sealing Formation of the Nine Absolutes covering the pce. How could you possibly seize control of it so easily?¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand even if I told you,¡± said Su Yi casually.

    The Heaven-Sealing Formation of the Nine Absolutes was indeed an imperial-level killing formation of unfathomable power.

    However, over countless years, the formation¡¯s power had ebbed. All that remained was its meager?source energy, just enough to maintain its operations.

    In its current state, so long as one saw through its core profundities, they could use the Dao of Talismans and Formations to effortlessly control all of its mysteries and strengths.

    ¡°Hah? Fellow Daoist Su, don¡¯t tell me you really think you¡¯ve already won?¡± Chu Xiu couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly.

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t the least bit polite. His only response was a swing of the sword.

    Whoosh!

    Streaks of sword qi mingled with the obscure power of the restriction filling the air, hurtling toward the distant Chu Xiu.

    Chu Xiu made no attempt to dodge. Instead, his eerie green eyes stared intently at Su Yi, and when he spoke, he paused for emphasis between each word.

    ¡°Su Yi, you¡¯ve ruined my ns! Next time we meet, I¡¯ll be sure to show you what I can do!¡± Chu Xiu''s voice still echoed through the air as radiant sword light enveloped himpletely.

    Boom!

    His body instantly burst into countless fragments.

    When they saw this, Tong Xinghai, rifying Truth, and the others¡¯ hearts shook, but at the same time, they were confused.?He¡¯s already dead. What does he mean, ¡®next time we meet¡¯?

    Hua Xinfeng wondered the same thing, so she promptly asked Su Yi.

    ¡°That isn¡¯t his true body,¡± said Su Yi. He reached out and grabbed the air, pulling the fragments of Chu Xiu¡¯s body towards him.

    Upon closer inspection, the pieces were burnt scraps of iron.

    ¡°No wonder that guy kept refusing to fight me,¡± sneered Su Yi. ¡°He was actually just a puppet refined through a secret technique.¡±

    ¡°A puppet?¡± Hua Xinfeng was bbergasted, and her eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°He seemed so real. How could he possibly be a puppet?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s called a Demon Puppet. It¡¯s a type of alchemy used by demonic cultivators. They take a living person¡¯s skin, flesh, and bones, as well as various divine medicines and materials. After a unique process and with the support of secret spells, the Demon Puppet that results is no different from a living person,¡± said Su Yi casually.

    ¡°Controlling the Demon Puppet requires secret soul arts. You have to sever a portion of your soul and fuse it into the Demon Puppet¡¯s body. That way, the puppet will be an avatar with intelligence, spirituality, and life force.¡±

    He paused, then said, ¡°Unless fighting breaks out, even cultivators like me find it difficult to recognize a Demon Puppet¡¯s presence, never mind ordinary people.¡±

    Hua Xinfeng couldn¡¯t help but sigh in amazement.

    She¡¯d never even heard of a Demon Puppet before, but Su Yi hadn¡¯t just heard of them; it seemed he knew their refining methods like the back of his hand!

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    It was then that Rong He and Elder Yun suddenly fled, shooting into the distance.

    Su Yi nced at them, then waved his sleeves.

    Boom!

    A swath of the restriction¡¯s power shot forth, opening like a and instantly enveloping them both. It then dragged them back, and theynded right in front of Su Yi.

    Tong Xinghai, rifying Truth and the others had nned to run too. When they saw this, their hearts gave into despair.

    Su Yi was already strong enough to kill everyst one of them.

    Now that he¡¯d seized control over the Heaven-Sealing Formation of the Nine Absolutes, he had effectively be the master of this entire vast and majestic pce.

    Conversely, they¡¯d be little more than fish on the chopping block. They could do nothing but wait to be ughtered!

    ¡°You two are Possessed too, yet you¡¯re willing to serve Chu Xiu. Don¡¯t tell me¡­ Are you from the same ne of existence?¡± Su Yi stood there with his hands behind his back, facing Rong He and Elder Yun.

    Elder Yun was visibly terrified, and he said in a quavering voice, ¡°Su Yi, I urge you to let us go. Otherwise, when our lord appears in the flesh¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, both he and Rong He coughed up blood. Their life force rapidly left them, and they copsed to the ground, dead.

    Both were experts, and both were Possessed, yet now, they¡¯d died, just like that!

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°He ced a curse on their souls? This Chu Xiu is actually quite capable.¡±

    He¡¯d originally nned to remove their souls and investigate their origins. Now, he could only give up on the idea.

    Then, he turned his gaze on the distant Tong Xinghai, Old Yao Sky Serpent, rifying Truth, Shang Luoyu, and the other survivors. All of their expressions changed; they felt as if the god of death had set his sights upon them. Chills coursed down their spines.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, there¡¯s no grudge between us. We shed earlier, but I was only following orders. If you¡¯re willing to grant me a path to life, I¡¯m willing to ept you as my master and serve you until the day I die!¡± Tong Xinghai took a deep breath, then bowed.

    ¡°I, too, am willing to ept you as my master. I¡¯ll obey you,e hell or high water!¡± said Old Yao Sky Serpent in a panic.

    Both were long-established heretical cultivators whose infamy shook the world, yet when they faced Su Yi now, they trembled like baby chickens, frantic and terrified.

    ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to be my subordinates,¡± said Su Yi calmly.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll just have to fight to the death!¡± Tong Xinghai¡¯s eyes shed with vicious light. He bellowed, then swung his spear and charged.

    Old Yao Sky Serpent took action as well, except he chose to flee. He obviously hoped to escape while Tong Xinghai¡¯sst-ditch struggle distracted Su Yi.

    When Su Yi saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.

    Kch! Kch!

    He flicked his fingers twice in rapid session.

    One streak of power flew forth, mixed with the obscure power of the restriction, like a sharp, unblockable arrow. It pierced?Tong?Xinghai¡¯s skull right between the eyes, leaving a bloody hole through his head. His knees thudded to the ground, and he fell to the floor, dead.

    The other streak shot through the air, towards Old Yao Sky Serpent¡¯s fleeing figure. It pierced his heart with a spray of crimson ¡°rain.¡±

    Killing enemies with a flick of his fingers!

    He crushed both Tong Xinghai, who was about to fight with everything he had, and Old Yao Sky Serpent, who had hoped to flee, right where they stood, as if they were ants.

    That bloody, terrifying scene left the few survivors¡ªrifying Truth, Shang Luoyu, and a few of theirpanions¡ªfeeling utterly helpless. Irrepressible despair welled up within their hearts.

    Su Yi was strong enough on his own, but now, he wielded the power of the formation too! He was like a god; they had no way of defeating him. How could they even fight back?

    Su Yi nced over. ¡°How about you? Do you have anything to say?¡±

    rifying Truth took a deep breath, then sped his palms and lowered his head. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, it is never a good idea to take anything to extremes, for doing so hassting consequences. If you¡¯re willing to lower your de, I swear on my life that the Shanglin Temple will no longer be your enemy.¡±

    He paused, then raised his head slightly and gazed calmly at Su Yi. ¡°If you take this any further, I¡¯m afraid the Shanglin Temple will never let this matter go. They¡¯ll view you with enmity forever, and they won¡¯t rest until they get revenge.¡±

    Two middle-aged monks stood beside him. Both looked at Su Yi, awaiting his decision.

    Su Yi merely burst into jeeringughter, his gaze contemptuous. ¡°If Shanglin Temple isn¡¯t afraid of annihtion, they¡¯re wee toe looking for me.¡±

    Before he¡¯d even finished speaking, he waved his sleeves, and the power of the formation filled the sky with misty light, enveloping all three monks.

    In the blink of an eye, they were destroyed, both body and soul. Su Yi harvested them as easily as if they were chives.

    In the end, only Shang Luoyu remained.

    Her cold, delicate features were already pallid, and her face was a mask of utter dread and uncertainty. There was no sign of her former overbearing pride.

    The Celestial Xiezhi sword buzzed on her back; it seemed that it too sensed a threat.

    When she sensed Su Yi¡¯s gaze, Shang Luoyu was so scared that she immediately drew her sword and shrieked hysterically, ?¡°Su Yi, I admit that I offended you, but that was an emotionally-driven conflict. If I really think about it, there¡¯s no deep hatred or grudge between us. Why not show mercy and let me go just this once?¡±

 Chapter 386: Weapon Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 386: Weapon Spirit</h4>

    Hua Xinfeng was stunned.

    She wouldn¡¯t have guessed that, even when begging for mercy, Shang Luoyu would act so aggrieved, indignant, righteous, and self-confident. She made it seem like she was an innocent victim!

    After a moment¡¯s thought, Hua Xinfengughed. ¡°Little bitch, if you get down on your knees and p yourself one hundred and eight times, I might well plead for mercy on your behalf. At the very least, I¡¯ll ensure you die quickly, and without all that unnecessary suffering.¡±

    Shang Luoyu bit her pink lower lip, and her face paled. She just looked directly at Su Yi, ignoring Hua Xinfengpletely.

    Women understood other women best. Hua Xinfeng was surely just taking this opportunity to humiliate her.

    Besides, how could Shang Luoyu possibly fail to realize that the one who truly had control over her life and death was Su Yi?

    s, Su Yi just said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a choice. You can die now, or you can let me cripple your cultivation and take your Celestial Xiezhi sword. After that, your life and death are none of my concern. Take your pick.¡±

    Shang Luoyu quivered, but just as she was about to say something, Su Yi interrupted her. ¡°Any nonsense, and I¡¯ll kill you right now.¡±

    In the face of Su Yi¡¯s cold, indifferent gaze, Shang Luoyu¡¯s heart surged with indescribable dread, and her expression filled with uncertainty.

    Hua Xinfeng crossed her arms and watched with great interest.

    The ¡°choice¡± Su Yi offered her was unquestionably ruthless.

    If she chose the second option, she might live, but to a cultivator like Shang Luoyu, a life like that was more painful than death.

    Why had she be a legendary figure of her generation in the Great Qin? Part of it was her extraordinary cultivation, and part of it was because she¡¯d won the approval of the Celestial Xiezhi Sword.

    If she lost both her cultivation and her sword, she¡¯d be like an immortal beauty plummeting down to earth. She¡¯d lose everything!

    When the time came, she¡¯d face the cruelest tortures of the mundane world!

    This made Hua Xinfeng recall what Su Yi went through at Blueriver Sword Manor. When he lost his cultivation, he was exiled from the sect, his fate no longer in his hands. He was forced to marry into the Wen Family and be a live-in son-inw anyone could trample as they pleased¡­

    Shang Luoyu was a woman. What cruel realities awaited her should she find herself in such a predicament?

    Just thinking about it, Hua Xinfeng¡¯s heart shook.

    Regardless of gender, when a cultivator lost their power, they lost their status and position, and they fell from the very pinnacle of their glory into the dirt. It was indeed a fate worse than death!

    After a long time, Shang Luoyu took a deep breath, then raised her head with great difficulty. She gazed at Su Yi, a hint of madness in her eyes, and said, ¡°You forced me to do this!¡±

    Her voice was rife with loathing as it reverberated throughout the surrounding area.

    ng!

    Before her voice even finished echoing, she drew the massive sword strapped to her back.

    The Celestial Xiezhi Sword!

    It was four feet long and seven inches thick, and its de was swathed in ck sword qi. A terrifying destructive aura permeated the air.

    Upon closer inspection, he saw a strange totem engraved on the t of the de. It looked like a majestic and ferocious Xiezhi, ws out and fangs bared.

    ¡°Just as I thought. It¡¯s a Spirit Dao yao weapon that¡¯s given rise to a weapon spirit,¡± said Su Yi, his eyes shing with enlightenment.

    When he first saw Shang Luoyu back at the Celestial Waters Mountain Vi, he could tell at a nce that the massive sword strapped to her back wasn¡¯t simple.

    He could even deduce that the weapon had given rise to some kind of soul body, which had attached itself to Shang Luoyu. However, it had yet to initiate a possession.

    That was why Su Yi said she was only half-possessed.

    Boom!

    The massive sword swung through the air at Su Yi. ck sword qi blotted out the skies, dense and imposing, terrifying beyond limit.

    Practically simultaneously, Shang Luoyu blurred into a streak of light and charged at Hua Xinfeng.

    She was just one person, yet she was attacking both Su Yi and Hua Xinfeng. This seemed like an extremely foolish choice.

    But Su Yi seemed to have understood something. A hint of disdain rose on his lips.

    He waved his sleeves.

    Boom!

    The inscrutable power of the restriction surged forth, like a surging current, shing with the Celestial Xiezhi Sword in midair.

    The sword was indeed extraordinary, with almost unstoppable power, but it?paled?inparison to the ?Heavensphere Yao Emperor¡¯s Heaven-Sealing Formation of the Nine Absolutes.

    A momentter¡ª

    A heaven-shaking boom rang out, and the Celestial Xiezhi Sword howled. It shook violently, but it was thoroughly suppressed. No matter how it struggled, it was to no avail!

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Shang Luoyu was already right in front of Hua Xinfeng. She swung her fair, jade-like hand, which was enveloped in strange, sharp ck light, and shed.

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    Hua Xinfeng¡¯s head was cut clean off.

    Shang Luoyu whipped around and gazed at the distant Su Yi, a huge smile on her face, both smug and frenzied. ¡°You want me to live a life worse than death? Then I¡¯ll risk everything to kill the woman beside you and make you live out the rest of your days in guilt and shame!¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi, looking and soundingpletely calm.

    Shang Luoyu suddenly realized that something wasn¡¯t quite right about his reaction.

    She was still confused when a pitiful, immature voice resounded in her sea of consciousness. ¡°Mistress, what you destroyed just now was only a substitution talisman.¡±

    ¡°A substitution talisman?¡± Shang Luoyu reacted as if she¡¯d been struck by lightning, and her eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°What the hell is that?¡±

    It was then that a figure appeared in the distance. It was none other than Hua Xinfeng.

    She wiped the sweat from her brow, her heart palpitating in lingering terror and her expression unsightly.

    That attack had been iparably sharp and terrifying. It broke through her defenses as if they were made of paper; none were of any use at all.

    It was only at the final, most dangerous moment that she crushed the talisman she¡¯d hidden in her palm this entire time, narrowly avoiding disaster.

    Boom!

    Su Yi attacked, pressing down on the air. The power of the restriction fell like rain, enveloping Shang Luoyu¡¯s delicate figure.

    ¡°Break!¡± Shang Luoyu struggled with all her might, circting her cultivation to its upper limit. She also activated a forbidden technique with no regard for her life, practically burning her qi and energy to unleash unprecedented power.

    But when the power of the restriction descended, all of her struggles were futile; she was like a mantis trying to block a chariot. No matter what power she unleashed, the restriction broke through it as easily as if it were made of rotten wood.

    ¡°Spirit, quick! Save me!¡± Shang Luoyu shrieked in terror.

    Boom!

    A dark shadow shot out of her body. It looked like a little girl, but her entire body surged with dark, terrifying yao qi, glinting and inestimably sharp.

    However, ?as soon as she attempted to contend with the power of the restriction, she shrieked in agony, curled into the fetal position, and trembled.

    ¡°This¡­.¡± Shang Luoyu gave in to abject despair.

    The light of the restriction fell like rain, bearing down on both her and the little girl and suppressing them firmly in ce!

    Whoosh!

    Su Yi stretched out his hand and beckoned. The little girl flew uncontrobly through the air, then floated right in front of him.

    She looked about five or six, and her hair was in little pigtails. She was fair-skinned with rosy cheeks, an adorable sight.

    It was just that she was now curled up in a ball and quivering uncontrobly, as if she¡¯d suffered an enormous shock.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re just a newborn weapon spirit. No wonder you¡¯re so weak,¡± said Su Yi, seeing through her at a nce.

    The divine weapons of the Spirit Dao were also known as Spirit Dao Weapons.

    It was extremely rare, but some Spirit Dao Weapons could, through their wielder¡¯s repeated effort and tempering, give rise to something called ¡°spiritual consciousness.¡±

    Spirit Dao Treasures capable of giving rise to spiritual consciousnesses were rare, less than one a thousand.

    Take the demonic spirit that had possessed Su Hongli. That was the spiritual consciousness born of the Netherworld Thunder Punishment Bell.

    If they advanced a step further, spiritual consciousnesses would transform into weapon spirit soul bodies with a definite intelligence and spirituality.

    Spirit Treasures capable of possessing weapon spirit soul bodies were less than one in a thousand, and only grandmaster artificers could produce them. Even then, it took an enormous amount of effort and numerous peerless divine materials to produce them, bit by bit.

    When a weapon spirit matured, it transformed into a treasure soul.

    They were also known as sword souls, saber souls, spear souls, etcetera.

    Reaching this level ced them at the very pinnacle among Spirit Treasures!

    Such treasures were as rare as phoenix feathers and qilin horns. They didn¡¯t just take an enormous amount of sustained time and effort, divine materials, and secretive and mysterious refinement techniques to produce. They required a stroke of fortune or an act of fate!

    The type you could find only by chance!

    Spirit Dao cultivators would go mad with desire over a spiritual sword with a sword soul. Even Imperial Realm experts would be tempted!

    Their terrifying power was far beyond ordinary Spirit Treasures.

    The little girl before him was a ¡°weapon spirit¡± born of ¡°spiritual consciousness.¡± She was a full level higher than the demonic spirit that had possessed Su Hongli.

    Furthermore, she already had a possibility of growing into a ¡°treasure soul¡±; her potential was enormous.

    However, it was obvious that the Celestial Xiezhi Sword had only recently given rise to the little girl; she was delicate and feeble. This was most likely why Shang Luoyu wasn¡¯t afraid of being possessed.

    Beneath Su Yi¡¯s evaluating gaze, the little girl trembled with increasing terror and uncertainty.

    ng!

    Su Yi stretched out his hand, and the already-restricted Celestial Xiezhi Sword fell into his palm. He then nced at the little girl. ¡°Be good and go back.¡±

    How could she possibly refuse? She merged back into the Celestial Xiezhi Sword in a sh.

    Whap!

    The crisp, clear sound of a p emanated from a distance.

    Hua Xinfeng stepped forth, then pped Shang Luoyu right across her cold, delicate face. ¡°This is for not realizing who you¡¯re dealing with!¡±

    Shang Luoyu¡¯s skin, once as fair as suet, was now red and swollen. She shouted in fury, ¡°If you¡¯re so tough, just kill me!¡±

    Whap!

    All she got in response was yet another p.

    Hua Xinfeng said, ¡°That¡¯s for not knowing what¡¯s good for you.¡±

    Whap!

    Whap!

    Whap!

    It was obvious that Hua Xinfeng had a bellyful of pent-up fury. She struck Shang Luoyu repeatedly, without the slightest politeness, every blow using her full strength. In the blink of an eye, Shang Luoyu¡¯s hair was disheveled, and her face was as red and swollen as a pig¡¯s.

    Her jaw broke, and her teeth flew through the air, leaving her unable even to speak.

    The ancients were right; when women tortured other women, they were indeed more brutal than men.

    Even Su Yi found it hard to watch. He shook his head. ¡°Just kill her.¡±

    ¡°Uh, okay.¡± Hua Xinfeng had already vented most of her pent-up fury, and she worried that if she continued, she¡¯d leave a bad impression on Su Yi. Thus, she promptly drew the rusty, mottled sword at her waist and stabbed Shang Luoyu in the heart.

    Splurt!

    By the time she pulled the sword back out, Shang Luoyu, a legendary figure of the Great Qin¡¯s younger generation, was dead. She fell?in utter?degradation and despair.

    Hua Xinfeng lowered her sword, then dashed up to Su Yi and lowered her head in shame, muttering, ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of you, Young Lord. She made me lose myself in anger. Normally, I¡¯m too good-natured to torture my foes like that¡­¡±

 Chapter 387: The Perilsâ€™ Strange Movements

    <h4>Chapter 387: The Perils¡¯ Strange Movements</h4>

    Su Yi nced at Hua Xinfeng, who was hanging her head in shame, like a child caught in the act. He couldn¡¯t help but find it rather funny. ¡°Enough. Go gather up the spoils.¡±

    When she heard the term ¡°the spoils¡±, Hua Xinfeng instantly perked up, and her bright eyes glittered with excitement. ¡°Okay!¡±

    It seemed she couldn¡¯t wait, as she immediatelyunched into action.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, nced at the Celestial Xiezhi Sword.?If I hold onto this, it could be a good gift for Lingxue, but I¡¯ll have to wait until she steps into the Origin Dao. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to suppress?its?soul body¡­

    As he pondered, he casually put the weapon into the Snow Beetle Jade Pendant.

    The Celestial Xiezhi Sword was indeed powerful, and it had enormous potential; one day, it might well give rise to a sword soul.

    But Su Yi had no shortage of swords. In addition to the Abstruse God Sword, he had Early Grave.

    He¡¯d been continuously nourishing the Abstruse God Sword, and it was engraved with the Spirit-Devouring Edict. It even had a wisp of a Netherme Demon Sparrow¡¯s soul sealed within it.

    In terms of raw power, it was perhaps inferior to Early Grave and the Celestial Xiezhi Sword.

    But its potential far surpassed either one of them.

    The Celestial Xiezhi¡¯s potential surpassed Early Grave. After all, it had already given birth to a weapon spirit.

    But Early Grave was mightier!

    Su Yi nned to find an opportunity to reforge Early Grave. With the methods at his disposal, it would most likely be no problem to give the sword a sword soul.

    Before long, Hua Xinfeng returned. She was practically glowing, uncontroble delight written all over her face.

    ¡°Young Lord, we¡¯ve really struck it rich this time!¡± she said in a clear, crisp voice. She then went on to introduce their trophies at top speeds.

    Nine types of spiritual medicine, twenty tier-six spirit stones. These were among the most precious of the spoils, and among the rarest.

    Even in the Great Qin, Origin Dao cultivators saw such treasures as ¡°grand strokes of fortune.¡±

    That aside, there were fifty-nine types of tier-five spiritual medicines and one hundred and thirty tier-five spirit stones. These were also first-rate, rare, and precious cultivation resources. They were in short supply even for Origin Pce experts.

    Added together, there were over a hundred types of spiritual and divine materials, enough to refine Origin Treasures.

    But their greatest harvest was over a dozen Origin Treasure spiritual weapons!

    Several, like A¡¯Lin¡¯s spear,?Heavenfrost, and Qin Dongxu¡¯s blood-colored halberd, already possessed spiritual awareness.

    The weapons¡¯ value far surpassed the rest of their harvestbined!

    ¡°Not bad at all,¡± said Su Yi, much calmer byparison.

    Everything, from the materials, medicines, and spirit stones to the weapons, were Origin Dao resources. In the world of the mundane, they were perhaps rare and precious.

    But to Su Yi, they were only enough to satisfy the needs of Origin Dao cultivators, and no more.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Give me all the spirit stones and spiritual medicines. You can choose your share from the rest.¡±

    Hua Xinfeng stuck up her thumb and smiled approvingly. ¡°Young Lord Su, you sure are generous!¡±

    Su Yi added, ¡°Remember, ny percent is mine. You get ten.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Hua Xinfeng had nothing to say to that, but ten percent was still enough to make flowers of delight bloom in her heart.

    After all, she hadn¡¯t contributed to this operation in the least, so she was effectively getting all this for nothing¡­.

    Before long, Hua Xinfeng chose a few treasures that caught her fancy, then gave the rest to Su Yi.

    He merely nced at them before putting them all into the Snow Beetle Jade Pendant. Inwardly, he was somewhat disappointed.?These guys were seriously among the top experts of the Great Qin? They didn¡¯t have any treasures worth paying attention to.

    But then, that makes sense. They came to the Sea of Chaotic Spirits in search of good fortune. It¡¯s only natural that they wouldn¡¯t bring treasures of mysterious origins and whatnot with them.

    He then nced at Qin Fu, Nie Xingkong, and A¡¯lin. He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.

    Chu Xiu had ced a curse upon each of the Possessed¡¯s souls. After his demon puppet fell, all of them died on the spot.

    There was no doubt about it: the curses on their souls linked their lives to his demon puppet. When the puppet was destroyed, it activated the curse on their souls, destroying them too.

    Even with the methods at Su Yi¡¯s disposal, there was nothing he could do about it.

    Naturally, he no longer had the chance to remove their souls and research their origins.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go into the pce and have a look around,¡± said Su Yi, casting aside his scattered thoughts. He strolled confidently up to the pce gates.

    Hua Xinfeng followed hot on his heels. ¡°Young Lord, Chu Xiu said earlier that the pce was left here by the founder of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House, the Heavensphere Yao Emperor. ?I¡¯m afraid the unparalleled, shocking phenomena that appeared over the Sea of Chaotic Spirits arose due to the fortune hidden within the pce!¡±

    Her eyes sparkled with anticipation. ¡°I just don¡¯t know what kind of good fortune it is!¡±

    This was a long-lost ancient sect. Its ruins had appeared out of nowhere, countless yearster, provoking strange and astonishing phenomena. How could it possibly be ordinary?

    ¡°We¡¯ll know after we¡¯ve gone inside,¡± said Su Yi, pushing open the ny-foot doors carved with ancient symbols and cloud markings.

    Boom!

    The gates slowly opened. When the crack wasrge enough to fit through, Su Yi and Hua Xinfeng slipped inside.

    ¡­¡­

    The Sea of Chaotic Spirits, a stretch dotted with coral reefs.

    Chu Xiu stood amidst the waves, d in ck robes. His features were handsome, but his eyes were eerie green, his expression was unsightly, and his aura was fierce and terrifying.

    ¡°Su Yi, oh, Su Yi. This n has been in the works for quite some time, but you went and ruined it, just like that!¡± he muttered to himself, his eyes filled with hatred, as well as a hint of wordless frustration. ¡°Unfortunately, my true body is in the Great Xia¡­¡±

    Whoosh~~!

    Suddenly, blood-colored mists billowed in the distant seas, blotting out the sun. When he looked closely, Chu Xiu saw a ten-thousand-foot treasure tower made of piled bones. It was only dimly discernible within the mist.

    ¡°White Bone Tower!¡± Chu Xiu¡¯s pupils constricted, and deep-rooted dread appeared on his face.

    The Sea of Chaotic Spirits was home to Four Great Perils. White Bone Tower was one of them. Wherever it appeared, vast swaths of blood-colored mist were sure to follow.

    Anyone who saw it had to run away as quickly as possible. Otherwise, no matter their cultivation, once the mists enveloped them, they¡¯d wither into a pile of dried-up bones and be yet another piece of the tower.

    ¡°I have no idea what the hell that thing is. Despite countless years, no one has seen through its secrets,¡± said Chu Xiu, staring into White Bone Tower. It was?enshrouded?in mist, and it was only dimly discernible, but the sight left his heart quivering in terror.

    The less was known about something, the more dangerous it was.

    Chu Xiu had wandered the continent from north to south, visiting countless ces, including no shortage of strangends and danger zones.

    But he¡¯d only encountered mysterious, unfathomable existences like White Bone Tower in a few perilous ces worthy of the title ¡°forbidden grounds.¡±

    Like the Great Xia¡¯s Sumeru Immortal Ind, the Jeweled Ghost Domain, and the Immortal Abyss.

    ¡°Rumor has it that, when the Radiant Epoch descends, everything unknown will be clear. Perhaps, when the Radiant Epoch is truly upon us, unprecedented changes will ur in the Sea of Chaotic Spirits¡­

    ¡°Were I to rank all the continent¡¯s danger zones by the sheer number?of buried ancient?orthodoxies buried there, these waters would rank in the top five.¡±

    Just as Chu Xiu was pondering¡­

    Whoosh~!

    The crimson mists drew nearer and nearer, nketing the seas.

    Chu Xiu dared not linger any further. He turned and left.

    ¡°If I do the math, there¡¯s still about five months before the curtains open on the Xia Emperor¡¯s Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly. That¡¯s my only opportunity to get into Sumeru Immortal Ind. Whatever I do, I can¡¯t miss it¡­¡±

    He¡¯d decided to return to the Great Xia.

    During this operation, he lost a Demon Puppet. That alone caused him iparable heartbreak. If he lost <i>this?</i>Demon Puppet in the Sea of Chaotic Spirits too, it would drive his true body insane.

    Although Chu Xiu didn''t notice this as he left, both the surging crimson smoke and the White Bone Tower within were currently moving in the direction of the ruins of the Immortals'' Sword House.

    ¡­¡­

    The Isle of No Return.

    Ten miles away.

    It was already nighttime, and the ind floating on the surface of the water was bright with countless bright greennterns. There were thousands of them, and they flickered in and out of view like stars.

    A scene of theherworld floated in the skies of the ind. There was a parade of ghosts shuttling between turbid, blood-colored rivers, and flowers so red, it seemed they were on fire. There was a mountain of white bone, and a mysterious gate standing within the mists¡­.

    A woman in clean white men¡¯s robes watched this y out from a distance. She sat on the shoulder of a giant ape, and she couldn¡¯t help but narrow her beautiful eyes.

    She raised her feather fan, then stared at the distant Isle of No Return. ¡°Chongyang, do you sense it? It seems something is living on the ind.¡±

    The giant white ape¡¯s clear eyes filled with bewilderment. ¡°Master, I don¡¯t sense anything.¡±

    ¡°That so?¡± The woman was stunned, but then, she sighed. ¡°If it weren¡¯t so dangerous, I¡¯d want to take a look around.¡±

    Ever since ancient times, there had always been an irond rule¡ª

    Anyone who got within ten miles of the Isle of No Return would nevere back, regardless of their cultivation. Their blood and flesh would disintegrate into ash, while the ind¡¯s floating greennterns would absorb their soul.

    To date, no one?had?avoided this fate.

    Thus, even now, no one knew what secrets were hidden on the Isle of no Return.

    It didn¡¯t matter that the woman was a mighty advanced cultivator of the Spirit Dao. Not even she dared step into that particr minefield.

    She sensed an utterly terrifying, taboo power on the Isle of No Return. It was so strong that her instincts screamed that if she got any closer, she¡¯d face annihtion!

    ¡°Master, should we return to check on the situation in the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House?¡± asked the giant ape in a low voice.

    Even from ten miles away, he could clearly sense the terrifying, sinister phenomena manifesting on the ind. This left the giant ape deeply out of sorts, and a chill coursed down his massive back.

    ¡°That¡¯s good too.¡± The woman nodded.

    Shortly after the woman and the giant ape turned and left, two eerie greennterns suddenly rose into the sky, like a pair of eyes, then gazed in the direction of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House.

    Then, the forbidden ground known as the Isle of No Return seemed toe to life. It silently shifted, leaving this stretch of oceanpletely.

 Chapter 388: A Lucky Chance

    <h4>Chapter 388: A Lucky Chance</h4>

    ¡°Old man, that isn¡¯t the Starlight Vessel, is it?¡± said Ge Qian from deep within the waters near the Immortals¡¯ Sword House. His?pupils constricted.

    Fierce tidal waves rose on the distant seas, and a stretch of radiant starlight surged forth, illuminating the overcast night skies with an ethereal, dreamlike glow.

    Upon closer inspection, he saw a thirty-foot ship, the kind you might ride through a lotus pond. It was full of clear, bright, dazzling starlight.

    ¡°Hurry! Circte the Xuanwu Aura-Sealing Incantation!¡± The old-timer¡¯s voice resounded through his sea of consciousness, and he sounded both furious and frantic. ¡°Dammit! Why does this fucking ce just keep getting stranger and stranger?¡±

    This time, there was actually no need for him to warn Ge Qian, who¡¯d already started circting the incantation. Soon, he¡¯dpletely withdrawn his aura.

    What made Ge Qian inwardly sigh in relief was that while it was still far away, the Starlight Vessel came to aplete stop. It just floated atop the waves, the clear starlight emanating from it illuminating the entire stretch of ocean and sky, strange and mysterious.

    However, the scene that followed left him chilled andpletely out of sorts.

    He watched as blood-colored mist silently diffused into the air off to the southwest, and a ten-thousand-foot tower of white bone appeared within.

    The ny-foot ape had only just gone east, but now, he turned back, the woman in men¡¯s clothing still seated on his shoulder.

    Meanwhile, in the northeast, a strange ind silently shifted toward them. Thousands of greenmps floated around it, with terrifying visions of hell ying out in the skies.

    ¡°If I¡¯d known this would happen, I would have fled a long time ago¡­¡± The corners of Ge Qian¡¯s lips twitched. He felt so regretful that even his innards turned green.

    Everything that happened tonight was just so unbelievable and so strange and so out of the ordinary that he couldn¡¯t help but tremble.

    Deep within his sea of consciousness, the old-timer¡¯s hair stood on end. ¡°This is?small potatoes, that¡¯s all. Back in the day, I witnessed all manner of grand asions. This is nothing! Don¡¯t be nervous. If anything unexpected happens¡­.¡±

    The old-timer took a deep breath, then gnashed his teeth and said viciously, ¡°We¡¯ll just run away!¡±

    ¡°...¡± Ge Qian didn¡¯t know what to say to that.?He already had no energy left to argue.?In a true pinch, this old fart is even more cowardly than I am!

    At the same time, the woman seated on the massive ape¡¯s shoulder looked solemn. She muttered, ¡°Something¡¯s not quite right here. It seems that, aside from the Mountain of Funerals, all four Perils of the Sea of Chaotic Spirits have been drawn to the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House¡­. Don¡¯t tell me something has changed?¡¯

    She¡¯d only just said this when her beautiful eyes focused, and she saw towering gray mists approaching from the southwest.

    Deep within the mists, she saw a mountain fully ten thousand feet tall. It was covered in four ck chains, each as thick as a dragon.

    Each chain bound a strange and ancient corpse.

    The Mountain of Funerals!

    Now, all of the Sea of Chaotic Spirit¡¯s Four Great Perils had gathered in one ce, convening around the Immortals¡¯ Sword House. None of them moved; it was as if they were waiting for something.

    Even the churning ocean waters calmed down. The waves receded, and even the winds vanished. Everything was silent.

    ¡°Master, what should we do?¡± The giant white ape¡¯s hair stood on end as he stared at the distant Mountain of Funerals, White Bone Tower, Starlight Vessel, and Isle of No Return. Thebination left him feeling suffocated.

    ¡°Let¡¯s keep watching. Whatever happens next is sure to be interesting!¡± After calming herself down, the woman nced at the entrance to the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House. ¡°If we truly encounter danger, we can just force our way inside.¡±

    Time slipped by.

    An oppressive atmosphere spread throughout the ocean.

    Deep within the Immortals¡¯ Sword House, in that vast, majestic hall.

    The hall was extremely enormous, and it was supported by thirty-six stone pirs. The walls were covered in bronze pcenterns, their candles still lit. It seemed not even the passage of countless years could extinguish them. Their light illuminated the pce interior.

    Su Yi swept his gaze around the room, then looked deeper into the pce.

    He saw a jade tform at the end of the hall. Its staircase had nine steps, and there was nothing but a single prayer mat.

    ¡°One step for each of theyered heavens. Sitting atop the jade tform is like sitting atop the nine heavens. Sitting and discussing the Grand Dao? This setup is actually quite extraordinary.¡±

    Su Yi strode over, then saw that each of the nine steps was engraved with mysterious Dao markings and totems, and that they emanated the inscrutable power of the formation.

    After a cursory inspection, Su Yi recognized this as a Dao Mark Barrier carved by an Imperial Realm expert. It was an incredibly terrifying restriction, and the Imperial Dao power wielded by Imperial Realm experts was required to ce it.

    However, after countless years, the Dao Mark Barrier on the steps had faded. Only thest, barest vestiges remained, and its energy fluctuations were weak.

    ¡°Young Lord, look! There¡¯s a jade box in front of the prayer mat!¡± Hua Xinfeng eximed, then charged toward it.

    ¡°Wait.¡± Su Yi grabbed her by the sleeves and pulled her back to his side. ¡°If you go up there just like that, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll die instantly. Even your soul will scatter.¡±

    Hua Xinfeng was stunned, then so startled that she broke out in cold sweats. ¡°Is there a restriction on the steps?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, and if I¡¯m not mistaken, the founder of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House, the Heavensphere Emperor, ced it personally. Even if only a small portion of the formation¡¯s power remains, it will have no trouble killing any cultivator beneath the Spirit Dao,¡± exined Su Yi.

    Hua Xinfeng gasped. She suddenly realized that she¡¯d just had a close brush with death!

    Su Yi examined the steps a while longer, then said, ¡°You stay here. Don¡¯t move.¡±

    He then continued straight ahead, his fingers flowing with spiritual light as he outlined a mysterious and inscrutable pattern in the air. It embedded itself in the first of the nine stop steps.

    Bzzz!

    Spiritual light flowed around the step. The obscure power of the restriction surged with a rain of light, then silently merged into the diagram Su Yi had outlined.

    Then, Su Yi walked onto the?step.

    Hua Xinfeng was instantly dazed. Su Yi had obviously only climbed a single step, yet she felt as if he¡¯d ascended into the heavens. He was now far beyond reach; she could only gaze upon him from afar.

    ¡°This¡­.¡± Hua Xinfeng¡¯s heart surged with emotion. She finally understood that, were anyone else here, even a Spirit Dao cultivator, they couldn¡¯t possibly have climbed that seemingly ordinary step.

    Because the restriction upon them was the work of the Heavenspehre Yao Emperor! In the face of such supreme power, even advanced cultivators of the Spirit Dao were nothing but ants!

    Su Yi then proceeded to follow the same pattern for each step. With each step he climbed, he used a secret art, merging a light diagram with the Dao marks. Just like that, he continued up the stairs.

    Before long, he¡¯d already reached the tform. In Hua Xinfeng¡¯s eyes, he seemed far away, as if he stood beyond the nine heavens, distant and ethereal. As he stood there, he was like a deity; the sight of him filled any who looked upon him with awe and dread.

    How majestic was it when the Heavensphere Yao Emperor sat here??Hua Xinfeng felt shaken.

    She was only an Origin Dao cultivator. It didn¡¯t matter that she hailed from the Ten Directions Pavilion and that she knew countless secrets. This was something an Imperial Realm cultivator had left behind, and the sight left her feeling indescribably tiny and insignificant. Her face paled.

    She felt like a mortal gazing upon an immortal or a god!

    He¡­ How can he climb the Heavensphere Yao Emperor¡¯s throne as if he were walking on t ground??Hua Xinfeng looked up at Su Yi, her expression bewildered. Her heart shook.

    When they first entered the ruins, she didn¡¯t give the matter much thought. Her knowledge of Su Yi was limited to what she¡¯d heard about him from others.

    But after watching him effortlessly break the seal on the pce gates, then climb the nine steps as if he were out for a casual stroll, Hua Xinfeng realized a certain problem.

    Shockingly, Su Yi understood even the methods of Imperial Realm experts like the back of his hand!

    This discovery left her rooted to the spot. Waves of shock coursed through her heart.?Who¡­ Who the hell is this guy?

    Su Yi had no idea how shaken Hua Xinfeng was right now.

    He was currently standing atop the tform. First, he nced at the prayer mat, but after staring at it intently for a moment, he sighed.

    The prayer mat was obviously a true Daoist treasure!

    It was woven out of nine different types of celestial spirit silk threads. After an extensive refinement process involving various blessings and restrictions, any cultivator who sat upon it could sense the presence of the Grand Dao of heaven and earth.

    If someone cultivated on top of it, their mind and soul could easily achieve harmony with the Grand Dao, enabling extremely deep contemtion.

    Even in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, such a prayer mat would have been an impressive treasure, one that even Imperial Realm experts would pay through the nose to obtain.

    However¡ª

    It seemed that countless years had frittered the power of the mat¡¯s restrictions. Without their support, the mat¡¯s innate holy energy gradually faded away. Now, little remained.

    Although the mat looked fully intact, in truth, it was severely damaged!

    ¡°What a pity.¡± Su Yi picked the mat up and looked it over, but he could already tell that there was no hope of repairing it.

    However, the materials used to make it were, after all, nine different types of celestial spirit silk threads. These were first-rate, rare divine materials. It didn¡¯t matter that their divine aura had already faded to nothingness. They could still increase a treasure¡¯s grade during the forging process.

    For example, when he reforged Early Grave, the celestial spirit silk threads could achieve a miraculous effect.

    After putting the prayer mat away, Su Yi nced at the space in front of it.

    A jade boxy there. It was only half a foot long and four fingers thick. The jade was dark as ink, perfectly smooth, and translucent. It had no adornments, giving it a simple, rustic charm.

    There weren¡¯t any mechanisms or restrictions on it either.

    Su Yi picked up the jade box and easily opened it.

    Inside, he saw two items: a dark golden jade slip, and a seal carved out of the snow-white bones of a beast.

    Boom!

    When the jade box opened, a terrifying presence arose from the seal, then swept out like a hurricane.

    The entire hall suddenly shook. The thirty-six stone pirs holding up the dome of the room, the bronzemps hanging from the four walls, and the ny-foot doors all produced strange rumbling and energy fluctuations.

    The sixty-sixty stone statues lining the thirty-three stairs started trembling.

    In the end, everything within the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House?started rumbling?and booming.

    These ruins were so ancient that no one knew just how old they were, but now, it seemed they were awakening from a long, deep slumber.

 Chapter 389: The Prohibition of Ancient Darkness

    <h4>Chapter 389: The Prohibition of Ancient Darkness</h4>

    Outside the ruins.

    The unprecedented phenomena manifesting over the Sea of Chaotic Spirits due to the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House suddenly boomed and shook.

    Countless streaks holy radiance silently drew in, closing like flower petals.

    The endless misty light withdrew, and even the illusion of what looked like a celestial pce suddenly shrunk, bing many times smaller than before. In the end, it transformed into a glowing, circting vortex, almost like a tunnel.

    ¡°This¡­.¡± When the woman on the giant white ape¡¯s shoulders saw this, her eyes widened. Irrepressible shock filled her exquisite features.

    What was happening?

    Meanwhile, a thousand feet below the water¡¯s surface, Ge Qian hadpletely withdrawn his presence. He, too, keenly sensed everything happening outside, and he was so startled that his scalp went numb.

    This was because, as the phenomena above the Immortals¡¯ Sword House changed, he suddenly saw a gaunt figure stand on the ship full of radiant starlight on the not-too-distant seas.

    The figure was bathed in the light of the stars, illusory and ethereal. Ge Qian couldn¡¯t see his features clearly at all.

    Yet he had the peerless, aloof bearing of one who¡¯d cast the world aside. Shrouded in light, he seemed holy, like a deity or immortal!?His aura was so terrifying that even heaven and earth changed color, and the waters surged and boomed.

    ¡°Strong!¡± The woman seated on the shoulder of a giant ape felt her hair stand on end. She sensed a potential threat.

    However, before long, a clear divine chain of pure, translucent starlight shot out of the Starlight Vessel.

    ng!

    The starlight chains were like a divine whip. They cut into that gaunt silhouette, dispersing his already illusory and ethereal figure. He vanished without a trace.

    ¡°So, the power of the restriction on the Starlight Vessel is keeping him captive¡­¡± The woman understood, but her heart churned. That gaunt figure was terrifyingly strong! Yet he¡¯d still been imprisoned.

    Just how strong was the expert that ced the restriction on the Starlight Vessel?

    A burst of cold, effeminateughter emanated from the Isle of No Return. ¡°Hah, the thirty thousand years of the ¡®Age of Ancient Darkness¡¯ has yet to truly leave us. Until the time is right, those foolish enough to attempt to break their bonds are sure to perish!¡±

    A pair of greennterns hovered in the sky, like a pair of eyes staring at the distant Starlight Vessel.

    ¡°As expected, a terrifying entity is hiding on the Isle of No Return,¡± said the woman seated on the shoulder of a giant ape, her expression uncertain.

    Earlier, she¡¯d gazed upon the isle from afar, and she sensed the obscure fluctuations of a living thing.

    What she saw now was unquestionable proof of her deductions!

    Inwardly, she was confused and uncertain. <i>Thirty thousand years of the Age of Ancient Darkness? What does that mean?</i>

    The Starlight Vessel was still and silent. No one answered her.

    But everyone could tell that the gaunt silhouette on board was still there!

    The soft, effeminate voice continued, ¡°Why not speak? After all these years, of all those who once lived in the Sea of Chaotic Spirits, only the four of us remain.¡±

    ¡°Some fled before the descent of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness, venturing deep into the starry skies, their fates unknown.

    ¡°The others have already been corroded by the power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness. It ate away at them until they died.

    ¡°In other words, throughout the waters of the Sea of Chaotic Spirits, only the four of us have hope of breaking the shackles of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness. Only we can return to the outside world and aspire to the pinnacle of the Grand Dao! Why shouldn¡¯t?the?few of us join forces?¡±

    Even now, no one on board the Starlight Vessel responded.

    However, the woman on the shoulder of the giant ape was visibly bbergasted. She had no idea what the ¡°Age of Ancient Darkness¡± or the ¡°Prohibition of Ancient Darkness¡± were.

    However, she could already deduce that the Isle of No Return, White Bone Tower, the Mountain of Funerals, and the Starlight Vessel each hid an utterly terrifying existence. Furthermore, the four of them had suffered the suppression of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness, yet despite countless years of confinement, they remained alive to this day!

    ording to the voice emanating from the Isle of No Return, when the thirty thousand years of the Age of Ancient Darkness ended, these four terrifying existences would break through the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness and re-enter the world!

    Suddenly, a cold, utterly despotic voice resounded from deep within the blood-colored mists of White Bone Tower. ¡°Join forces? We haven¡¯t even broken free, but you¡¯re already nning something like that? Fire Demon Lihuo, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re getting ahead of yourself?¡±

    So, the terrifying existence on the Isle of No Return is called ¡®Fire Demon Lihuo¡¯? Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s a mighty expert of the demonic path??wondered the woman.

    ¡°We four old-timers aren¡¯t the only ones on the Azure Continent to have survived the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness,¡± said Fire Demon Lihuo in that soft, feminine voice of his. ¡°If we don¡¯t prepare in advance, when the timees to vie for the Origins of the Azure¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, a voice boomed like thunder from the distant peak of the Mountain of Funerals.?¡°Shut your mouth! Lihuo, are you trying to get yourself killed? How dare you bring that up?!?¡±

    It was just a shout, yet it reverberated throughout the nine heavens. The infuriated voice boomed so loudly that the nearby seas suddenly copsed.

    The white ape¡¯s eardrums stung, and his mind almost copsed.

    The woman on his shoulder felt her mind buzz, and she saw stars. Her expression changed dramatically, and she promptly circted her full cultivation base. Only then did she counter the voice¡¯s terrifying majesty.

    ¡°Daoist Brother Oblivion, why lose your temper? Perhaps, when the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness first descended, we all had to be cautious, but its power has grown weaker and weaker over time. In just a few years, it will disappearpletely. When the timees, why fear its power any longer?¡± said Fire Demon Lihuo from the Isle of No Return. ¡°The very mention of the name of Thunder Monarch Oblivion once struck terror into the hearts of the Azure Continent¡¯s cultivators. Don¡¯t tell me you?still?haven¡¯t recovered from your initial trauma?¡±

    That booming voice resounded from the peak of the Mountain of Funerals once more. ¡°Drop the nonsense. The Heavensphere Yao Emperor¡¯s natal bone has appeared earlier than anticipated. If you¡¯re willing to cede it to me, I might consider joining forces with you after we escape captivity.¡±

    This terrifying existence was called the ¡°Thunder Monarch Oblivion¡±!

    ¡°Haha, even if I were willing to concede, I¡¯m afraid Ol¡¯ Yao Bone Eater wouldn¡¯t let me!¡±ughed Fire Demon Lihuo.

    Deep within the bloody mists, that despotic voice resounded once more. ¡°Were you to cede it to me, how could I possibly refuse?¡±

    This one was called Ol¡¯ Yao Bone Eater!

    ¡°That so? But the Heavensphere Yao Emperor only has one natal bone. How could Thunder Monarch Oblivion possibly let me give to you, Old Yao Bone Eater?

    Fire Demon Lihuo said, ¡°Besides, don¡¯t forget, Fellow Daoist Star Girdle has been here this whole time!¡±

    Everyone fell silent in response to this deration.

    When she heard this, the woman atop the giant ape instinctively nced at the Starlight Vessel.?So, that gaunt figure¡¯s Daoist title is ¡®Star Girdle¡¯?

    Furthermore, from the look of things, Fire Demon Lihuo, Old Yao Bone Eater, and Thunder Monarch Oblivion are all afraid of him!

    A momentter, Fire Demon Lihuo spoke once more. ¡°The way I see it, we should do as I suggested earlier. If we join forces, we can share the Heavensphere Yao Emperor¡¯s natal bone. Otherwise, fighting and killing will only hurt us all.

    It was then that a cold, clear voice emanated from the Starlight Vessel. ¡°It¡¯ll go to whoever¡¯s strong enough to take it.¡±

    It was just one simple sentence, yet it contained terrifying, imposing might. The other three terrifying existences sank into a long silence.

    Just as I thought! This ¡®Star Girdle¡¯ is the strongest of the bunch!?Atop the white ape, the woman¡¯s heart shook.

    A momentter, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a wordless despondency.

    The ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House had attracted attention throughout the surrounding nations. Countless cultivators had ventured inside, dead-set on obtaining the fortune within.

    Even she was no exception. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have returned here.

    Yet now, she was deeply aware that all the cultivators who¡¯d gathered here were doomed to fail.

    Even if they seized the ruins¡¯ good fortune, when they left, the terrifying existences lurking within the Four Perils would kill them!

    When she realized this, the woman¡¯s heart shook, and she felt the urge to flee. However, she dared not make any reckless moves.

    She was keenly aware that these four terrifying existences had long since noticed her. They were just ignoring her, presumably because they saw her as so insignificant that they could safely overlook her.

    This thought made her sigh.

    Ordinarily speaking, she was a legendary figure of this mundane world. She was so lofty that even Origin Dao cultivators held her in fear and awe; they could only gaze upon her from afar.

    But now, she realized that her situation was no different from those Origin Dao cultivators she ignored and overlooked¡­

    The atmosphere throughout this stretch of ocean sank into oppressive silence.

    Everyone was waiting.

    ¡­¡­

    The rumbling and shifting of the ruins ceased, and everything returned to its former tranquility.

    The top of the nine-stepped jade tform.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes shone with a strange light. He was somewhat surprised.

    Shockingly, the white bone seal was carved from the natal bone of a yao cultivator with Imperial Realm cultivation. It was only about the size of a baby¡¯s fist, but it was emzoned with a full nineyers of Dao mark barrier power!

    Eachyer of Dao marks¡¯ runes and diagrams seemed as vast as the open seas.

    Layered on top of each other, they made this little seal utterly extraordinary. It was worthy of the title Profound Treasure!

    When cultivating the Dao, there were four main stages.

    They were, respectively, the Martial Dao, Origin Dao, Spirit Dao, and Profound Dao.

    Those who entered the Profound Dao were also known as Imperial Realm experts.

    Profound Treasures were treasures only Imperial Realm experts could use and produce.

    In his past life, Su Yi had reached the very end of the Profound Dao, with a cultivation at the peak of the Profound Unity Realm. This was the upper limit of the Imperial Realm, and it was thus called the Imperial Apex Realm.

    He naturally could discern the bone seal¡¯s secrets at a nce.

    The Heavensphere Yao Emperor had left it behind.

    The Heavensphere Yao Emperor¡¯s original form was that of the True Spirit divine beast, the Baize or ¡°White Marsh.¡± A seal carved from his natal bone was surely far beyond ordinary Profound Treasures.

    From the nineyered Dao mark barrier power on the seal, Su Yi could tell that it acted as a key!

    With this treasure in hand, he effectively controlled the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House, as the seal could control its restrictions.

    It might have held further secrets, but Su Yi would need to examine it with his divine sense to conduct a more thorough investigation.

    However, he didn¡¯t do so.

    As strong as his divine sense had be, his cultivation was still too low. Recklessly sensing a treasure an Imperial Realm expert had left behind would be extremely foolish.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then turned his attention toward the dark golden jade slip.

 Chapter 390: Thirty Thousand Years of Darkness and Bloodshed

    <h4>Chapter 390: Thirty Thousand Years of Darkness and Bloodshed</h4>

    Su Yi raised the dark golden jade slip.

    The divine materials used to craft it¡ªGolden Billows Spirit Marrow¡ªweren¡¯t particrly rare. However, they feared neither water nor fire.

    Su Yi inserted his divine sense into it.

    Boom!

    The vast power imprinted within the slip surged into his sea of consciousness, and one bizarre image after another floated into view.

    He saw a?vast pce hall.

    A thin, solitary figure sat atop the nine-stepped jade tform, streaks of divine radiance pouring down around him, like an intercrossing rain of the light of the Grand Dao. He had the bearing of a deity, as if he were gazing down upon the heavens themselves.

    ¡°It seems that this is the Heavensphere Yao Emperor,¡± said Su Yi.

    The Heavensphere Yao Emperor wore long ck robes, and he had his hair tied up in a Daoist topknot. His eyes shone like the moon and stars, and he was surrounded by the interwoven powers of the Laws of the Profound Dao. The aura of the Imperial Realm permeated his surroundings.

    He was most likely in the Profound Serenity Realm.

    The Profound Dao had three major realms: Profound Illumination, Profound Serenity, and Profound Unity.

    Even in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, those who reached the Profound Serenity Realm were authorities in the Grand Dao, top-ss experts of the Imperial Realm!

    However, Su Yi could tell at a nce that the Heavensphere Yao Emperor¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t looking good. The power of a mysterious prohibition was eroding his energy, and it had already damaged his roots in the Imperial Realm!

    s, everything Su Yi saw was a scene imprinted in the jade slip. He had no way of determining the mysterious prohibition¡¯s secrets.

    ¡°Founder, everyone in the sect is already settled in. It¡¯s time for us to leave!¡±

    The scene changed. A figure scurred into the grand hall, faced the Heavensphere Yao Emperor seated atop the nine-stepped jade tform, and bowed. He looked frantic.

    This new arrival wore purple robes, and he had a willowy beard.

    The Heavensphere Yao Emperor chuckled and shook his head, seemingly unconcerned. ¡°Changhen, you are the leader of our Immortals¡¯ Sword House, and the sky has yet to fall. Why are you in such a panic? Besides, the power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness can restrict me, but it cannot kill me.¡±

    Only then did Su Yi realize that the man in purple was the third-generation leader of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House, Bai Changhen. There was no doubt about it.

    This was the man who¡¯d ced the Blood Sacrifice Spirit Array outside the pce.

    ¡°Wait a moment,¡± said the Heavensphere Yao Emperor. As he spoke, he slipped a lustrous white bone seal flowing with the light of the Dao from his sleeves.

    ¡°Founder, what are you trying to do?¡± asked Bai Changhen in confusion.

    The Heavensphere Yao Emperor sighed, ¡°Beneath the influence of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness, the Azure Continent¡¯s spiritual energy is sure to disperse. A change akin to the copse of the Grand Dao ising, and as a result, the grand orthodoxies scattered across this world shall inevitably disappear into the river of history.

    ¡°I can see it already: it¡¯s highly likely that the Azure Continent will be a spiritually barren, mundane world without so much as a single grand orthodoxy remaining.

    ¡°The flow of time is relentless, and the vicissitudes of the years shall transform the world. In the days toe, what living thing shall remember that the Azure Continent was one home to countlesspeting orthodoxies? Who shall know that our Immortals¡¯ Sword House was one of the world¡¯s three great yao sects?¡±

    When he said thisst part, his voice was rife withmentation.

    ¡°Founder, all of that is in the future. There¡¯s no need to concern ourselves with it now,¡± said Bai Changhen with great worry.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, but we can at least leave behind an opportunity for the people of the future, and we can at least make them aware of the age of darkness and bloodshed that befell the Azure Continent under the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness,¡± said the Heavensphere Yao Emperor somberly.

    ¡°Furthermore, thirty thousand years from now, the power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness shall disappear, and this world shall wee an unprecedented golden age, a Radiant Epoch. We might not be fated to see it, but the people of the future surely are!¡±

    He paused, then continued, ¡°What we have to do now is leave behind a seed on behalf of our Immortals¡¯ Sword House, a seed of hope that might sprout and bear fruit in the Radiant Epoch!¡±

    After making this deration, he said no more. Instead, he started leaving Dao mark barriers on the white bone seal.

    Before long, he ced the fully-engraved bone seal into a jade box. ¡°This seal can control every restriction in the Immortals¡¯ Sword House. Furthermore, the seal¡¯s interior is emzoned with our highest legacy and loftiest Daoist scripture, the ¡®Allspirit Sword Sutra.¡¯ Only a fellow yao cultivator blessed by destiny can obtain such an inheritance.¡±

    ¡°So long as the Allspirit Sword Sutra remains, our Immortals¡¯ Sword House has definite hope of re-entering this world.¡±

    Then, the Heavensphere Yao Emperor took out a dark golden jade slip and left a will imprint inside it.

    ¡°This jade slip records the origins and some of the secrets of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness. In the days toe, whoever is fated to see its contents shall understand what I did today and why.

    He then closed the jade box, ced it in front of him, and looked up.

    In that moment, his deep, inscrutable gaze seemed to cross the barrier of countless years. It was as if he were looking directly at Su Yi.

    Boom!

    Su Yi¡¯s field of view blurred, and the image copsed and disappeared.

    Just as I thought, this seal isn¡¯t at all simple! It hides the highest Daoist scripture of the Immortals'' Sword House!

    It¡¯s a pity; while this inheritance might make other cultivators mad with desire, what good is it to me?

    Forget it. If I get the chance, I¡¯ll help your Immortals¡¯ Sword House select an inheritor and pass the legacy within the seal onto them. That counts as realizing your heart¡¯s desire too. This way, the Immortals¡¯ Sword House shall carry into the future, and its incense burners shall remain lit,?thought Su Yi.

    As he pondered, he sensed the other power imprinted within the dark golden jade slip.

    This imprint was a description of the Prohibition of Darkness written in the True Spirit Glyphs of the White Marsh.

    Su Yi was instantly immersed.

    By the time he finished reading, his eyes shone with enlightenment.

    The Prohibition of Ancient Darkness was an extremely strange and terrifying tribtion of the Grand Dao.

    A little less than thirty thousand years ago, a massive change took hold of the Azure Continent. The source of the disaster was originally a fortuitous encounter.

    While searching for good fortune in a forbidden ground known as the Well of Ancient Chaos, ?an Imperial Realm expert removed a mysterious and unknown seal. The iparably terrifying power of the prohibition sealed below surged forth.

    In less than a day, the power of the prohibition had spread across the entire Azure Continent, throwing the Laws of heaven and earth into disarray and bringing about drastic changes.

    All cultivators at or above the Spirit Dao suffered the persecution and erosion of the prohibition¡¯s power, and try as they might, they couldn¡¯t free themselves of it.

    Even Imperial Realm experts were no exception. There was nothing they could do to rid themselves of its bonds or corrosive effects.

    This was an unprecedented change, and it caused widespread panic amongst the continent¡¯s powerful orthodoxies. They couldn¡¯t sit still or rest assured. The Dao of the Heavens had changed, and they believed disaster was imminent.

    Out of concern for their own safety, each of the great orthodoxies dispatched its forces to search for the source of the prohibition.

    But without exception, each such expedition ended in failure.

    This was because no one, not even Imperial Realm experts, could draw near the Well of Ancient Chaos. It had be a true forbidden zone. ?If an Imperial Realm expert tried to force their way in, they faced obliteration.

    In the end, a group of experts joined forces. They ultimately realized that this transformation was connected to the roots of the continent itself, its source.

    The source of the Azure Continent was the ¡°Origins of the Azure.¡±

    In other words, a change to the Origins of the Azure had changed theyout of the entire continent.

    Furthermore, the era¡¯s experts deduced that it was highly likely that the Origins of the Azure were below the Well of Ancient Chaos!

    Some of them even suggested that the Origins of the Azure were like a seed. All the changes affecting them arose because the seed was trying to sprout and had an urgent need for nutrients. Thus, it began seizing the ambient spiritual energy of heaven and earth for its own use. Only then could the seed break through the earth and grow.

    Despite differing opinions, there was one thing all the top experts agreed on: this change wouldst a full thirty thousand years!

    In order to protect themselves, the top orthodoxies chose to leave the Azure Continent. Imperial Realm experts led the way through the barrier surrounding their world and into the starry skies beyond.

    Without their Imperial Realm experts at the helm, the abandoned orthodoxies faced cmity, and those who remained could only watch as disaster drew near.

    The worst part was, as the change took full effect, numerous rifts appeared in the spatial barrier surrounding the Azure Continent, which led to unknown worlds.

    As time passed, more and more otherworld cultivators started invading the Azure Continent to seize its cultivation resources. The otherworlders caused an enormous bloodbath, throwing the entire continent into upheaval. rm beacons filled the skies.

    In the end, the various orthodoxies of the Azure Continent seeded in sending the otherworld cultivators packing, and they used the power of restriction formations to seal the gaps in the continent¡¯s spatial barrier.

    However, they suffered massive casualties in the process, an enormous blow to their vitality.

    Add that to the continued effects of the change to heaven and earth, and in the years that followed, the ambient spiritual energy grew sparser and sparser, and the Grand Dao crumbled. Countless once-illustrious orthodoxies slowly ebbed, then disappeared into the river of history¡­

    This change was dubbed the ¡°Prohibition of Ancient Darkness.¡±

    The resulting era of darkness and upheaval was called the ¡°Age of Ancient Darkness.¡±

    Having learned all this, Su Yi finally understood why all these ancient orthodoxies had long since vanished into the river of history.

    And he understood why the Azure Continent¡¯s spiritual energy was so barren and sparse, and why it had sunk to bing a mere mundane realm.

    Everything was because of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness! The result of a change in the Origins?of the Azure!

    ¡°It seems the Prajna Meditation Garden on Treasure Temple Yao Mountain suffered the effects of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness. That white-robed monk riding a true dragon must have left to avoid its effects.

    ¡°As for the Great Zhou¡¯s Eight Great Yao Mountains, they each seal an exposed portion of the spatial barrier. The lost orthodoxies most likely ced the restrictions there to prevent further invasion by otherworld cultivators.¡±

    Su Yi suddenly understood countless mysteries that had eluded him before.

    Deep within the wilderness of Bloodthistle Yao Mountain, he had seen a spatial barrier sealed by a formation of one hundred and eight altars.

    And, deep below Treasure Temple Yao Mountain, he had seen yet another spatial barrier sealed by the Burning Heaven Restricting Demon Formation.

    It was then that Su Yi had in an otherworlder who called himself the Crimson Peng Monarch. He hailed from a faction of otherworld yao cultivators, the ¡°Incarnation of Stars Sect.¡±

    Now, Su Yi finally understood. The powers restricting the spatial barriers had been ced there by the Azure Continent¡¯s ancient orthodoxies during the Age of Ancient Darkness; their goal, to stop further invasion by otherworld cultivators!

 Chapter 391: Breaking Through?

    <h4>Chapter 391: Breaking Through?</h4>

    The thirty-thousand-year Prohibition of Ancient Darkness seemedplex at first nce, but it was actually rather simple.

    Roughly thirty thousand years prior, something about the Origins of the Azure had changed dramatically, resulting in drastic changes to thews of heaven and earth.

    A disaster of the Grand Dao befell the continent, devastating the grand orthodoxies scattered across the world.

    This also created numerous rifts in the barrier between the Azure Continent and other worlds, giving otherworld cultivators an opening to exploit.

    In the blood-soaked Age of Ancient Darkness that followed, the cultivators of the Azure Continent were beset on all sides. The resulting turmoil was unprecedented.

    Those factions with an Imperial Realm expert left the Azure Continent altogether.

    Those without were consigned to oblivion beneath the power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness.

    Now, the Azure Continent¡¯s spiritual energy was sparse, and only the ruins of those ancient orthodoxies remained. It had be a mundane realm.

    ¡­..

    Su Yi saw far beyond this.

    The change to the Origins of the Azure was like a creature opening its gaping maw, tirelessly devouring the spiritual energy of heaven and earth for thirty thousand years.

    All of this was almost certainly due to some power born within the Origins of the Azure. Whatever it was, it wanted to undergo a metamorphosis. To do so, it needed almost endless quantities of spiritual energy as nourishment.

    It was much like how cultivators needed to absorb spiritual energy to strengthen their bodies and boost their cultivation.

    This was what resulted in the thirty thousand years of darkness, bloodshed, and upheaval. This was why the ancient orthodoxies of the Azure Continent had withered and disappearedpletely!

    So that¡¯s it! The Origins of the Azure have spent thirty thousand years absorbing the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. When its long-umted power is fully unleashed, it will naturally bring an unprecedented golden age, a ¡®Radiant Epoch¡¯ to the spiritually-barren Azure Continent!

    As he pondered, Su Yi recalled the prophecy recorded on that stone stele¡ª

    ¡°The sealed power will one day break free of the earth.¡±

    This meant that the legacies of the ancient orthodoxies lost during the Age of Ancient Darkness would reappear when the curtains opened on the Radiant Epoch.

    ¡°Everything that is shackled will one day escape its bonds.¡±

    This line was even easier to understand. During the Age of Ancient Darkness, numerous rifts had appeared in the continent¡¯s spatial barrier. Although they had long since been sealed, the seals would inevitably break, one by one. When the time came, otherworld cultivators were sure to cross over.

    ¡°The grand events and bloodshed of days long gone will return even grander than before.¡±

    Su Yi deduced that this most likely meant that when the Radiant Epoch was upon them, the power growing within the Origins of the Azure for the past thirty thousand years would appear too. This would bring a grand age of prosperity to the continent, but at the same time, it would cause endless turmoil and bloodshed.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to imagine why. When the time came, the re-emergence of long-lost orthodoxiesbined with the invasion of otherworld cultivators wouldpletely change the situation on the continent.

    Bloodshed and turmoil were sure to follow!

    ¡°Before the mists part, consider all unusual urrences omens!¡±

    Thisst sentence wasn¡¯t even worth pondering over.

    Everything Su Yi had experienced, as well as the sheer number of the Possessed he¡¯d encountered, were sufficient proof. All of these strange urrences were due to the imminent disappearance of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness. These were all signs; the Radiant Epoch would soon be upon them!

    I wonder where the Well of Ancient Chaos is? If I could find it, I might well learn the true reason for the descent of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness¡­?thought Su Yi.

    Suddenly, something urred to him.

    The Netherworld Thunder Punishment Bell his mother, Ye Yufei, had brought with her from another world contained a mysterious and inscrutable imprint.

    The imprint contained a diagram, as well as a single sentence.

    The diagram depicted a strange tree towering into the heavens and straight into the void beyond. Its branches were covered in the broken corpses of stars!

    The sentence was written in the ancient glyphs of demonic gods: ¡°The Origins of the Azure, the emperor controls the secrets of the nine extremes.¡±

    At the time, Su Yi roughly deduced that Ye Yufei had crossed over to search for the Origins of the Azure.

    Now that he understood the sudden change to the Origins of the Azure, as well as the secrets of the thirty thousand years of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness, he suddenly realized that the sudden change to the continent¡¯s origins was likely rted to ¡°secrets of the nine extremes¡± his mother was searching for!

    This is really getting more and more interesting¡­?Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel eagerness and longing rise within his heart.

    In the past, he hadn¡¯t been particrly interested in the Azure Continent, to the point that he had ns of leaving when it could no longer satisfy the needs of his cultivation. He¡¯d find a way to leave this world behind and continue his cultivation somewhere else.

    Now, he suddenly realized that the Azure Continent was nowhere near as simple as it looked on the surface. The secrets hiding here involved powers of the Imperial Realm!

    In three to five years, the Radiant Epoch will be upon us. Then, the answers to all of these riddles shall be apparent.

    When the timees, I¡¯ll be eager to see just how many experts worthy of notice appear. If all of them are as easily harvested as chives, it¡¯ll be a bit too dull¡­.

    When he thought this, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. If chives grew strong enough to warrant his attention, they¡¯d be well worth harvesting.

    Su Yi put the jade slip away, then picked up the white bone seal.

    Earlier, he didn¡¯t insert his divine sense into this treasure for fear that danger lurked within.

    But now, he naturally wasn¡¯t the least bit worried about that.

    As soon as he inserted his divine sense, he saw the imprint of the sect¡¯s legacy technique, the Allspirit Sword Sutra.

    This was the highest scripture of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House, something the Heavensphere Yao Emperor had left behind for future generations. It represented his hope for the continuation of the sect¡¯s legacy. In this way, the Immortals¡¯ Sword House could survive the Prohibition of Darkness.

    A long time passed before Su Yi withdrew his divine sense.

    He¡¯d already skimmed the profundities of the Allspirit Sword Sutra. It was indeed an all-epassing legacy, aplete yao cultivator inheritance. With it, a yao could cultivate all the way to the Imperial Realm.

    That aside, it included nine secret techniques, as well as all sorts of incantations for bothbat and cultivation.

    Even by the lofty standards of Su Yi¡¯s past life, a scripture like this wasparable to the mightiest legacies of the Imperial-level orthodoxies of the Nine Provinces.

    It was still some distance from the very pinnacle, but even so, it was inestimably precious. Never mind Spirit Dao cultivators; even Imperial Realm experts would fight over it!

    After all, with a legacy like this, one could establish their own faction and pass on their teachings in perpetuity!

    They said that ¡°the Dao could not be transmitted lightly.¡± In the eyes of cultivators, a Daoist scripture created by an Imperial Realm expert was no different from the very Dao itself.

    s, to Su Yi, this scripture had little appeal.?He had no shortage of cultivation legacies, and in terms of depth and profundity, the scriptures he¡¯d mastered far surpassed the Allspirit Sword Sutra.

    It was actually the seal itself that pleased Su Yi the most. With it, he could control all of the restrictions within the Immortals¡¯ Sword House!

    He gripped the white bone seal and waved his sleeves.

    Whoosh~!

    The power of the restriction covering the nine steps silently disappeared.

    Hua Xinfeng had been waiting this entire time. When she saw this, her eyes lit up, and she charged up the tform excitedly. ¡°Young Lord Su, what kind of fortune is this?¡±

    Su Yi casually exined its nature. He did so simply and concisely, but he hid nothing.

    At the end, he took out the dark golden jade slip and passed it over. ¡°You can look at this, but I cannot give you the bone seal.¡±

    He then sat cross-legged on the tform. ¡°I n to use this opportunity to break through. Unless something else happens, don¡¯t disturb me.¡±

    Hua Xinfeng considerately epted the jade slip, then retreated to the other side of the grand hall.

    She was well aware that she hadn¡¯t contributed to this operation at all. Su Yi had nevertheless shared a tenth of the profits with her, and she was already immensely grateful.

    How could she possibly dare to covet that white bone seal?

    She, too, sat cross-legged, calmed her heart, and extended her divine sense into the jade slip.

    Meanwhile, atop the jade tform.

    Su Yi waved his sleeves, and amidst flowing, misty light, all kinds of spiritual medicines surged out, as well as a glittering, dazzling pile of spirit stones.

    These were all treasures he¡¯d recently acquired, and their quality was extraordinary. They were rare and precious, and until now, he couldn¡¯t bear the thought of using them up.

    Then, Su Yi took out the palm-sized Buddhist statue carved out of a True Spirit bone.

    The Buddhist¡¯s arms were crossed, and his hands formed a lotus seal. A true dragon coiled around his back, its head on his shoulders.

    The statue came from the Prajna Meditation Garden, and it was carved from the bones of a true dragon, but time had long since frittered away its spirituality.

    However, the drop of true dragon blood essence Su Yi had subdued in the ruins of the Prajna Meditation Garden was now sealed within the statue.

    Now, he nned to break into the Grain Avoidance Realm, using the true dragon blood essence as a medium alongside spiritual medicines and spirit stones. This would further temper his foundations in the Grand Dao as preparations for forming the strongest Dao Seed!

    Hah~!?Su Yi exhaled and cast aside his scattered thoughts. Soon, his mind was clear, and he was one with the world around him. His energy silently started circting.

    Time slipped by.

    As he refined the medicines and spirit stones in front of him, the pile gradually disappeared

    Three dayster.

    Boom!

    Atop the nine-stepped jade tform, radiant clear light enveloped Su Yipletely, and the rumbling and booming of surging energy emanated from within his body.

    Throughout his body, his spiritual apertures were like miniature hidden worlds. All of them surged with spiritual light. Profound and miraculous phenomena?interwove, an illusory Dao sword manifesting within each acupoint!

    Shockingly, every illusory Dao Sword looked just like the Sword of the Nine Hells floating in his sea of consciousness!

    The only difference was that the illusory des had no divine chains. They were mere illusions born of the spirituality of his acupoints.

    Dao Swords hide within the acupoints, manifestations of hidden realms.

    At the same time, above his twelve meridians, the Hidden Meridian linking his soul and corporeal form resonated with his one hundred and eight spiritual apertures.

    Bursts of Dao Astral Force circted, both inside and out.

    His five major organs were like zing furnaces, shining with spiritual Dao Light, like the cycle of the five elements.

    All of his umtions and potential in the Grand Dao burst forth like a volcanic eruption, merging into Su Yi¡¯s Dao-rank xiantian qi, repeatedly tempering and sublimating his essence, qi, and spirit.

    Boom!

    Su Yi swallowed the drop of true dragon blood essence, and his cultivation, which he¡¯d already tempered to an unprecedented degree, broke through invisible shackles. He trembled, and both inside and out, his energy boomed like thunder.

    Is he about to break through??Hua Xinfeng watched nervously from a distance.

 Chapter 392: Seen as Prey

    <h4>Chapter 392: Seen as Prey</h4>

    Against Hua Xinfeng¡¯s expectations¡ª

    Su Yi suddenly let out a muffled grunt, and the surging, zing power receded like waters at low tide.?His energy quickly sank back into calm silence.

    ¡°This¡­.¡± Hua Xinfeng was dumbstruck.?He failed to break through?

    Meanwhile, atop the jade tform, Su Yi sat cross-legged, his expression shifting erratically.

    His earlier breakthrough had gone incredibly smoothly, but as soon as he crossed the threshold of the Grain Avoidance Realm, he discovered that despite his iparable foundations and attainments in the Grand Dao, he couldn¡¯t materialize an origin power seed in his dantian, no matter how hard he tried.

    It was like an uncrossable chasm.

    Throughout the long history of the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, not one person has sessfully condensed the Strongest Dao Seed. However, the Netherworld has records of the Strongest Dao Seed¡¯s secrets.

    ording to the research and divinations I performed in my past life, with my current umtions in the Grand Dao, I ought to have a chance of sess, yet for some reason, I cannot take that final step. Why exactly is that?

    Am Icking the right opportunity? Or is it that I must first provoke and ovee a tribtion if I wish to create the Strongest Dao Seed?

    Su Yi pondered. He could roughly gauge that creating the strongest possible Dao Seed wouldn¡¯t be possible through bitter cultivation alone. He had to invite tribtion, then ovee it first!

    A whileter.

    Su Yi let out a breath of turbid air, then rose to his feet.

    ¡°Young Lord Su, are you¡­ Are you okay?¡± Hua Xinfeng rushed up to him in concern.

    ¡°Do I look hurt?¡± asked Su Yi, but his thoughts were elsewhere.

    Hua Xinfeng immediately tried tofort him. ¡°Don¡¯t get discouraged! The way I see it, it¡¯s because your foundations are just too solid. That¡¯s why the difficulties you encountered while attempting to break through far surpass others of the same realm. You might have failed this time, but I trust that you¡¯ll definitely break into the Grain Avoidance Realm one day!¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find it funny. ¡°How do you know I failed?¡±

    Was she joking? The cultivation resources he¡¯d expended during this breakthrough were precious enough to make any other cultivator of the same realm?sigh?over their own inferiority.

    Especially that drop of true dragon blood essence. Even a Spirit Dao cultivator would drool over such a treasure.

    How could Su Yi possibly let all those treasures go to waste?

    ¡°Ah? You didn¡¯t?¡± Hua Xinfeng was dazed.

    ¡°Of course I didn¡¯t,¡± said Su Yi. He thought for a moment, then added, ¡°I¡¯ve already half seeded. I¡¯ve effectively gotten one foot over the threshold. All I need now is an opportunity. Then, I can truly leap into the next realm and be a full-fledged Origin Dao cultivator.¡±

    He didn¡¯t hide anything.

    His cultivation really was in the Grain Avoidance Realm, with one major difference: he had yet to condense an origin power seed.

    ¡°You?need an opportunity?¡± Hua Xinfeng was somewhat baffled. To the best of her knowledge, when cultivators broke into the Grain Avoidance Realm, they didn¡¯t need any such thing. All that mattered was the purity and firmness of their xiantian qi and foundations.

    For example, when she broke into the Grain Avoidance Realm, the process went extremely smoothly. Seven days of silent cultivation, and a first-rate origin power seed condensed as smoothly as water flowing downhill.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand even if I told you.¡± Su Yi shook his head.

    Even in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, no one had ever seen the Strongest Dao Seed.

    He could exin it to Hua Xinfeng, but she might not believe such a thing could exist in this world.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Su Yi decided to leave. Three days had passed since they first entered the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House. He¡¯d already obtained the ruins¡¯ good fortune, so there was no point in sticking around.

    As he spoke, he took out the white bone seal and exerted strength through his fingers.

    Bzzzz!

    The strange, obscure fluctuations of the restriction spread out from the seal.

    A momentter, they enveloped Su Yi and Hua Xinfeng, and both of them disappeared.

    Atop the Sea of Chaotic Spirits.

    Three days passed, but the Isle of No Return, Mountain of Funerals, White Bone Tower, and Starlight Vessel floated there the whole time, waiting in silence.

    The woman on the shoulders of the giant white ape looked deeply exhausted.

    Three days. She¡¯d endured the pressure of those four terrifying existences from up close. Although she wasn¡¯t fighting, her nerves were constantly on edge.

    On several asions, she felt the urge to turn and leave.

    In the end, she always chose not to.

    Giving up halfway through wasn¡¯t a good thing, and the one thing worth celebrating was that none of those four terrifying existences paid her any heed.

    Why hasn¡¯t anyonee out yet? Don¡¯t tell me all the cultivators who ventured into the ruins are already dead?

    She couldn¡¯t get this question out of her head.

    She could see that all of the strange phenomena reflected over the Immortals¡¯ Sword House had already transformed into a vortex-like gateway.

    There was no doubt about it; it was an entrance to the ruins.

    But even now, not one person?had?emerged.

    No, wait!

    Suddenly, the woman¡¯s eyes lit up.

    She just saw a man and woman appear near the entrance to the vortex, seemingly out of nowhere.

    The man wore long white robes, and he looked handsome and detached. The woman¡¯s face was sallow, and her features were unexceptional, but her eyes were incredibly bright and beautiful, like deep, limpid pools.

    These were none other than Su Yi and Hua Xinfeng.

    ¡°This is bad! What the heck happened to this ce?¡± Hua Xinfeng¡¯s expression shifted dramatically the moment she saw the floating Isle of No Return, Mountain of Funerals, White Bone Tower, and Starlight Vessel.

    These were the Four Great Perils. Ordinarily speaking, encountering even just one of them was enough to make any cultivator give in to despair.?Yet now, all four of them had appeared at once!

    This made Hua Xinfeng¡¯s hair stand on end, and she felt a chill in her hands and feet.?What¡¯s going on?

    When Su Yi saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes.

    He¡¯d already heard about the Sea of Chaotic Spirits Four Great Perils, and although he¡¯d never seen them before, he recognized them at a nce.

    However, he was unquestionably calmer than Hua Xinfeng.

    When the two of them emerged, a raspy, effeminate voice emanated from the Isle of No Return. ¡°Ee? Why are there only two little babies? Don¡¯t tell me everyone else is already dead?¡±

    The voice soared into the heavens, breaking the oppressive silence enveloping this stretch of ocean.

    Whoosh!

    Before the voice even finished speaking, a greenntern shot out of the Isle of No Return, transforming into a giant hand made entirely out of zing green mes.

    The hand was a full hundred feet across, and it filled the skies with blue-green light as it reached for Su Yi and Hua Xinfeng from a distance.

    Up on the great ape¡¯s shoulder, the woman¡¯s beautiful eyes focused.?This ¡®Fire Demon Lihuo¡¯ is ruthless! He¡¯s attacking just like that? Is he worried the others will seize the opportunity otherwise?

    Boom!?The waters churned, and heaven and earth changed.

    The power emanating from the giant hand was extremely strange and terrifying. Even just watching from a distance, the woman felt suffocated.

    There was no need to even question it; that power was beyond the Spirit Dao!

    ¡°Lihuo, don¡¯t you think directly attaching two juniors like this is beneath you? Aren¡¯t you afraid of inviting others¡¯ mockery?¡± A forceful, despotic voice boomed on the Mountain of Funerals.

    As that voice rang out, a spear suddenly shot out of the mountain. It was condensed entirely out of gray mist. It cut through the air, stabbing directly into the zing blue-green hand.

    Boom!

    The resulting impact shook heaven and earth. The spear bore a hole through the giant fiery hand, which dispersed in midair, scattering currents of energy and churning the surrounding seas.

    Hua Xinfeng watched his y out. She couldn¡¯t help but break into cold sweats.

    Just now, as the hand drew near, she couldn¡¯t even think about resisting. It was just too terrifying!

    Power like that could easily obliterate her!

    Su Yi, however, was just as calm as before, except that his brow furrowed slightly. A chill shed through the depths of his gaze.

    Fire Demon Lihuo had attacked unprovoked; he obviously saw him and Hua Xinfeng as prey, and he couldn¡¯t even be bothered to waste time talking to them. He wanted to capture them first!

    That was unquestionably arrogant and domineering to the extreme.

    ¡°In a moment, you should hide within the ruins. No one can hurt you there,¡± Su Yi transmitted calmly.

    ¡°But what about you?¡± asked Hua Xinfeng.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that if I wanted to condense an origin power seed, I needed an opportunity? Well, it seems an opportunity hase knocking on my door,¡± said Su Yi, his hands behind his back.

    Hua Xinfeng was dazed, and her heart shook.?Is he nning to fight them to realize a true breakthrough in his cultivation?!

    As she pondered, a cold, feminine voice emanated from the Isle of No Return.

    ¡°Oblivion, all of us are here to fight for the Heavensphere Yao Emperor¡¯s natal bone. There¡¯s no need to put on airs. You stopped me, but wasn¡¯t that just because you were worried I¡¯d seize the treasure before you?¡±

    The countless, eerie greenmps floating above the ind rose like the tide, and a tall, gaunt, dark figure floated into view, filling the air with unearthly green light.

    Fire Demon Lihuo!

    ¡°You can seize good fortune, but you cannot resort to underhanded means! If our two young friends are willing to hand over the item in question, I naturally won¡¯t harm them. This is the difference between us,¡± said a despotic voice, booming like thunder. The gray mists enshrouding the Mountain of Funerals rose, and the four ancient corpses bound in massive chains shook.

    A stalwart, ethereal figure stood proudly on the mountaintop, his entire body surging with threads of unearthly red lightning.

    Thunder Monarch Oblivion!

    The woman on the great ape¡¯s shoulder felt her pupils constrict.

    Bloody mist rose in the distant seas, and a cold, sinister voice emanated from a tower of white bone, reverberating throughout heaven and earth. ¡°You two, Fellow Daoist Star Girdle said that this good fortune will go to whoever is capable enough to seize it. Way I see it, we might as well spar first and see whoes out on top!¡±

    As his voice rang out, a figure suddenly floated into view. It was a withered man in red, so gaunt, he resembled a bamboo pole. Every inch of him emanated dense, imposing yao qi.

    Old Yao Bone Eater!

    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t we?¡±ughed Fire Demon Lihuo from the Isle of No Return.

    ¡°In that case, dare you two say with certainty that you¡¯re a match for Star Girdle?¡± jeered Thunder Monarch Oblivion.

    ¡°And what say you, Fellow Daoist Star Girdle?¡± Old Yao Bone Eater gazed at the distant Starlight Vessel.

    The Starlight Vessel floated on the surface of the water, light circting around it, like an illusion. All eyes were instantly upon it.

    Silently, a gaunt, ethereal figure stood on the Starlight Vessel, radiating starlight like a god or immortal. A sharp, shocking, terrifying aura emanated from him, permeating the air.

    The instant she saw him, Hua Xinfeng felt a stinging pain in her eyes, as if a sword were cutting into her mind. Her hair stood on end, and her expression shifted dramatically.

    What terrifying momentum!

    Up on the white ape¡¯s shoulder, the woman tensed up.

    Su Yi arched his brow.?A¡­ Sword cultivator?

 Chapter 393: The Threat of Death

    <h4>Chapter 393: The Threat of Death</h4>

    Atop the Starlight Vessel.

    The gaunt, ethereal figure standing there ignored the others. Instead, he looked directly at the distant Su Yi.

    He said in a faint, calm voice, ¡°I can sense your unusual power, and you won the Heavensphere Yao Emperor¡¯s approval and obtained the natal bone he left behind. That is proof of your extraordinariness.¡±

    He paused, then continued, ¡°Leave the good fortune behind, then take that girl of yours and leave. I guarantee the others won¡¯t dare stop you. This is your only chance at survival.¡±

    His tone was even, yet his words were like a mandate of a lofty, distant god.

    All gazes instantly converged on Su Yi.

    I¡¯m afraid that kid really will lower his head this time¡­?The woman on the ape¡¯s shoulder had a strange look in her eyes.

    She¡¯d long since seen through Su Yi¡¯s identity. Furthermore, when she saw that only he and Hua Xinfeng returned from the ruins, she immediately deduced that the others had fallen in pursuit of good fortune!

    This news was enough to shake the entire Great Qin.

    After all, the participants in this expedition were all peak-level Origin Dao experts of the mundane world.

    Yet without exception, all of them had fallen beneath Su Yi¡¯s de. Not one returned from the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House alive.

    When word got out, who wouldn¡¯t be stunned?

    However, the way the woman saw this, the current situation was much like the idiom ¡°the praying mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole.¡± Su Yi had indeed obtained the ruins'' good fortune, but he had no hope of victory against these four terrifying existences!

    His only hope was to lower his head, do as ¡°Star Girdle¡± told him, and obediently offer up his treasure.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Star Girdle speaks out of benevolence. Little fellow, you¡¯d best do as you¡¯re told. Treasure is good, but you have to be alive to enjoy it. If you lose your life, it will all go to waste,¡± said Thunder Monarch Oblivion from the Mountain of Funerals, his voice booming like thunder.

    ¡°Heh heh, little fellow, you should count yourself lucky. If Fellow Daoist Star Girdle hadn¡¯t spoken up on your behalf, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯d have little hope of leaving this ce alive,¡± said Fire Demon Lihuo with a burst of soft, feminineughter.

    Old Yao Bone Eater of White Bone tower was starting to lose patience. He bellowed, ¡°Don¡¯t dawdle. Be quick about it!¡±

    Every time these four terrifying existences opened their mouths, it was to call him a ¡°little fellow¡±, and each put on greater airs than the one before. They might have seemed magnanimous, but in truth, their behavior was a disy of utter disdain.

    Su Yi watched this entire exchange, and a mocking arc rose unbidden to his lips. ¡°You¡¯re trying to seize my good fortune, that¡¯s all, but you make it sound like an act ofpassion. Interesting.¡±

    The woman on the shoulders of the giant ape was stunned. It seemed she hadn¡¯t guessed that Su Yi would dare say such a thing given his circumstances.

    Hua Xinfeng, however, had already calmed down. She was well aware that even if they couldn¡¯t beat their opponents, so long as they hid within the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House, those terrifying existences couldn¡¯t hurt them!

    When she heard Su Yi¡¯s jibe, she instantly put her hands on her hips and burst into jeeringughter. ¡°You lot are neither human nor ghost, and youck the courage to seek out good fortune on your own, yet you¡¯vee all this way to rob us like a bunch of bandits? Despicable! And now you¡¯re shameless enough to talk about leaving us a path to survival? Don¡¯t you have any shame?¡±

    She hacked up a mouthful of phlegm, loathing and disdain written all over her face. ¡°Feh! Disgusting!¡±

    The entire area fell silent.

    The woman on the shoulder of the giant ape was stunned.

    Atop the Starlight Vessel, Daoist Star Girdle¡¯s ethereal silhouette was silent.

    But the other three terrifying existences exploded in fury.

    Rumble!

    Thousands of eerie greennterns surged above the Isle of No Return. Fire Demon Lihuo was so angry, heughed. ¡°What a sharp-tongued, ill-mannered wench! You must be really sick of living!¡±

    ¡°This old man is going to remove and shatter her bones, one by one, then devour her marrow,¡± said the imposing voice of Old Yao Bone Eater from within the blood-colored fog. His voice brimmed with unconcealed killing intent. ¡°None of you try to stop me!¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Star Girdle has already given you a chance. Why insist on seeking out your own demise? It¡¯s true; men die for wealth, while birds die for food. Countless years have passed, but that has never once changed.¡± The four thick chains wrapped around the Mountain of Funerals rattled, and Thunder Monarch Oblivion stood atop the peak and sighed.

    Anyone could see that he was furious too.

    Meanwhile, beneath the waves.

    Ge Qian?stared, rooted to the spot, his heart full of admiration.

    .

    He¡¯d always been scrupulously cautious, so it was easy to imagine how much of a shock Su Yi and Hua Xinfeng¡¯s forceful attitude was to him.

    ¡°No need to waste any more time talking. The treasure you¡¯re after is right here,¡± said Su Yi, a look of calm indifference on his face. He flipped his palm, and a seal of white bone appeared.

    Boom!

    Even the woman on the ape¡¯s shoulders looked over.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the Heavensphere Yao Emperor¡¯s natal bone! Even though thirty thousand years have passed, I recognize its presence. There¡¯s absolutely no way it¡¯s fake!¡± Fire Demon Lihuo cried out excitedly.

    Within White Bone Tower, Old Yao Bone Eater¡¯s breathing was hurried, and his voice was filled with undisguised greed. ¡°Rumor has it that the highest scripture of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House is hidden inside. So long as I can obtain that treasure, when the Radiant Epoch descends, what will I have to fear? I can surely establish a new orthodoxy strong enough to intimidate the world!¡±

    On the Mountain of Funerals, Thunder Monarch Oblivion¡¯s energy surged.

    Aboard the Starlight Vessel, the aura emanating from Star Girdle grew sharper and more imposing, piercing and dispersing the nearby clouds.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he a bit too domineering? He brought the treasure out into the open at a time like this? Is he?trying?to tempt those terrifying existences?¡± Ge Qian watched from the ocean floor,pletely dumbstruck. His mind buzzed. He couldn¡¯t for the life of him understand why Su Yi was doing this. It was simply insane!

    Even the woman on the shoulders of the white ape couldn¡¯t help but gasp. She, too, found it hard to imagine why Su Yi had done this.

    It was then that Su Yi swept his gaze across the four terrifying entities, smiled faintly, and said, ¡°Want it? Come and get it.¡±

    His tone was light and airy.

    ¡°Hah? Kid, you must be insane!¡± Fire Demon Lihuo burst intoughter.

    Old Yao Bone Eater was even more direct. He was the first to attack.

    Boom!

    No one saw him move, but a w of white bone shot through the air and straight toward Su Yi, swathed in vast, baleful red mists.

    When he saw this, Thunder Monarch Oblivion grunted coldly and stretched out his hand.

    Bzzz!

    A speak condensed out of crimson lightning, and he flung it with all his might. It blurred into a streak of unearthly red light, bringing vast, destructive energy with it as it shot through the air.

    However, this attack wasn¡¯t directed at Su Yi. Instead, it was headed right toward those white, bony ws!

    When bone and spear collided, the impact shook heaven and earth and scattered a rain of light. Destructive currents ran rampant and spread out in all directions.

    ¡°Oblivion, you dare stop me?¡± roared Old Yao Bone Eater in fury.

    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to seize good fortune. We must each rely on our own skills. Bone Eater, if you¡¯re capable, go ahead and fight me!¡± said Thunder Monarch Oblivion indifferently.

    ¡°That works too. Then let¡¯s each rely on our own strength!¡± Fire Demon Lihuo bellowed and waved his sleeves, condensing a giant palm of eerie green me, which swept toward Su Yi from afar.

    Almost simultaneously, Thunder Monarch Oblivion and Old Yao Bone Eater took action.

    ¡°Activate!¡± Thunder Monarch Oblivion manipted a vast and majestic current of blood-colored electricity, which swept forth, nketing heaven and earth.

    ¡°Go!¡± Old Yao Bone Eater waved his sleeves, and densely-packed white bone spears shot through the air, like a path of explosive rain. Baleful, blood-colored mists enveloped each bone spear, and there were so many of them that they blotted out the sun.

    ¡°Retreat! Hurry!¡± shouted the woman on the ape¡¯s shoulders, her expression grave.

    Each of those three terrifying existences'' attacks had its own miraculous qualities, but without exception, all of them were extremely sinister!

    They obviously shared amon source, a type of taboo power.

    This was why their attacks emanated a majesty that made the woman shudder!

    ¡°Excellent!¡± The depths of Su Yi¡¯s gaze lit up.

    He sensed the threat of their attacks. It seemed death was imminent.

    He hadn¡¯t felt this way since his reincarnation.

    Simrly, he felt something he hadn¡¯t felt in a long time, even in his past life. Who knew how many years it had been?

    This was a fatal threat!

    The difference in strength was simply too enormous. This was why he felt such a deep sense of crisis!

    It had really been a long, long time since he¡¯d felt this way.

    The impending danger stimted every inch of his skin, sinew, bone, flesh, and blood. Thetent potential of his physique, soul, cultivation, and qi all burst forth!

    In but an instant, his umtions in the Grand Dao and power both reached an unprecedented extreme.

    Even the Sword of the Nine Hells trembled faintly, resonating with Su Yi¡¯s energy and power.

    Boom!

    All of Su Yi¡¯s energy burst within him, gathering like mad within his dantian. The indistinct outline of an origin power seed was starting to take shape.

    Just as I thought! Only in the face of a terrifying, life-or-death crisis can I find the opportunity I need to create the Strongest Dao Seed!?Su Yiughed as he realized that his chance for a true breakthrough had already arrived. He was determined to take advantage of it.

    He then stepped into the air and charged ahead, making no attempt to dodge.

    ng!?The Abstruse God Sword¡¯s clear hum shook the heavens as it left its sheath.

    Then, Su Yi swung his de.

    A streak of dazzling clear sword qi pierced through the skies.

    The first stance of the Rejoicing Sword Sutra¡ªSplitting Mountains and Seas!

    Unlike in the past, when his sword qi shot forth, his vast, limitless sword intent emanated majesty sufficient to shake heaven and earth. It was utterly iparable to what it had been before.

    This was because Su Yi¡¯s cultivation had already transcended the Xiantian Martial Ancestor Realm.

    He was still a hair away from fully entering the Grain Avoidance Realm, but even so, with his terrifying foundations in the Grand Dao, the power of his sword was enough to strike terror into the hearts of any Origin Dao cultivator!

    Boom!

    The sword swept through the skies, its overflowing power leaving everyone present visibly stunned. They almost dared not believe such a mighty sh was the work of a young man like Su Yi.

    It was just that, shortly after, the sword qi shed with Fire Demon Lihuo¡¯s giant zing palm, and it immediately burst apart and dispersed.

    Immediately afterward, the power of the palm swept forth, sending both Su Yi and the Abstruse God Sword flying backward.

    When she saw this, Hua Xinfeng¡¯s expression shifted.

    How could she possibly miss that, although Su Yi¡¯sbat strength was heaven-defying, there was an enormous gap between him and his opponents?

    Fire Demon Lihuo¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he looked surprised. Even he felt shaken. He would never have guessed that a young Xiantian Martial Ancestor like this could block his attacks!

 Chapter 394: Tribulation, Where Are You?

    <h4>Chapter 394: Tribtion, Where Are You?</h4>

    The sky was in turmoil, and the water churned.

    The other three terrifying existences were surprised that he¡¯d blocked Fire Demon Lihuo¡¯s attack, but they felt little more than that.

    Because Thunder Monarch Oblivion¡¯s crimson lightning and Old Yao Bone Eater¡¯s spears of white bone shot through the air and descended at the same time.

    Rumble!

    Blood-colored lightning ran rampant, their aura utterly destructive.

    The bone spears filling the sky were even more terrifying. They blotted out the sun, filling the air with crimson mist.

    The sight was enough to make any Origin Dao cultivator give into despair.

    Su Yi was in peril!

    However, his eyes only shone brighter than ever, igniting like twin torches.

    He clearly sensed that beneath the stimtion of the attacks¡¯ oppressive air and imminent grave peril, explosive currents of power whirled like mad within his dantian, gradually outlining an origin power seed.

    ng!

    The Abstruse God Sword boomed like wind and lightning. Su Yi didn¡¯t retreat. Instead, he advanced, charging bravely to meet their attacks head-on.

    However, in the others¡¯ eyes, Su Yi was nothing but a moth hurtling himself into the me,ughably paltry and insignificant.

    Rumble~!

    The seas churned, and countless waves burst apart.

    Roiling currents of crimson lightning and countless spears of white bone enveloped Su Yipletely. The resulting destructive energies overturned the surrounding waters, and explosive force continued downward unobstructed, causing tens of thousands of square feet of ocean to cave in.

    When she saw this, the woman on the giant ape''s shoulder was visibly stunned. Her entire body went rigid, and she felt suffocated.

    This was just too terrifying!

    The power those terrifying existences disyed was undoubtedly above the Spirit Dao level, and all of them had a strange, mysterious, taboo energy.

    Even though they were confined within the Four Great Perils, when they attacked from afar, their power was still more than enough to shock the world!

    Hua Xinfeng had long since retreated through the entrance to the Immortals¡¯ Sword House. She suddenly clenched her fists tight, her beautiful eyes filled with concern and fear.

    How are you doing out there? Whatever you do, you can¡¯t let anything happen to you!

    ¡°Is he dead?¡± Old Yao Bone Eater¡¯s voice rang out.

    All eyes were upon the stretch of ocean enveloped in destructive energies.

    The misty light gradually receded, and when the dust settled, the ground saw a lone figure standing amidst the devastation. His robes were tattered and stained with blood, and his long hair was disheveled.

    It was Su Yi!

    ¡°He didn¡¯t die?¡± All four terrifying existences were stunned.

    A young Xiantian Martial Ancestor, that was all he was. How could he possibly have survived?

    He was like an ant beneath an onught of heavenly me; the fire was sure to incinerate him.

    And yet, that hadn¡¯t happened!

    ¡°He¡­ How did he hold on?¡± The woman seated on the ape¡¯s shoulder was stunned. Disbelief was written all over her face.

    ¡°That¡¯s great! That¡¯s great! That¡¯s great¡­..¡± Hua Xinfeng was too excited for words.

    For a moment there, she almost thought Su Yi was done for. Her heart filled with indescribable panic, despondency, rage, and grief, all intermingled. She feltpletely beside herself.

    She¡¯d never been so concerned about a man¡¯s well-being before.

    Now, seeing that Su Yi hadn¡¯t died after all, it was easy to imagine her excitement.

    ¡°You actually hurt me this badly? Not bad. Not bad at all¡­.!¡± Shockingly, Su Yiughed.

    His face was pallid and transparent from blood loss, and his lips were stained red. His clothes were in tatters, and his exposed skin was covered in still-bleeding rips and tears. He cut quite the sorry figure.

    Nheless, heughed.

    His handsome features carried a hint of unrestrained pride and contempt, while the depths of his gaze zed like the stars.

    An inscrutable power silently surged around him, like a river rising during a downpour, bit by bit.

    Their attacks had done enormous damage.

    However, in the face of life-and-death peril, he¡¯d further condensed the origin power seed within his dantian. It was already showing signs of taking shape!

    ¡°Hah? You¡¯re on yourst legs, yet you still dare tough?¡± Fire Demon Lihuo¡¯s coldughter emanated from the Isle of No Return, and his killing intent soared. ¡°Remember this: I, Divine Monarch Lihuo, am the one who killed you!¡±

    Boom!

    Thousands of greenmps swayed, and a single finger rose up, like a massive pir holding up the skies.

    It was just one finger, but it was over one hundred feet tall and swathed in surging green mes. Everywhere it passed, it incinerated even the sky itself, and the air trembled and shook.

    It pressed ruthlessly down upon Su Yi!

    It was like the finger of a god squashing a paltry, insignificant little ant.

    This time, Old Yao Bone Eater and Thunder Monarch Oblivion merely waited, preparing to rush in and seize the treasure as soon as Su Yi was dead.

    Only Daoist Star Girdle¡¯s gaunt figure remained still. He stood atop the Starlight Vessel, giving no indication that he nned to take action.

    In the face of this extreme peril, Su Yi raised his head, gazed into the dome of heaven, and whispered a single sentence:

    ¡°Tribtion, where are you?¡±

    Every word was like the humming of a sword, reverberating throughout the nine heavens.

    Boom!

    The skies above Su Yi suddenly darkened, and countless dark tribtion clouds silently appeared, like a massive whirlpool.

    A streak of tribtion light followed, like a taboo, descending upon the human world.

    ¡°Divine¡­ Divine tribtion?¡± eximed the woman on the ape¡¯s shoulders. Her eyes widened.?He¡¯s just a Xiantian Martial Ancestor. How could he possibly provoke such an unparalleled tribtion?

    ¡°What kind of tribtion is this?¡± The four terrifying existences were astonished. When they saw the vortex of tribtion clouds overhead, their hair stood on end, and they sensed an unprecedented threat.

    ¡°This¡­.¡± Above the Starlight Vessel, Star Girdle was stunned too, and the starlight surged around him.

    Crunch!

    An explosion boomed throughout heaven and earth.

    Fire Demon Lihuo¡¯s hundred-plus-foot-tall ming finger was only thirty feet from Su Yi. It was just about to bear down on him when the gray light of the tribtion came crashing down. The finger instantly burst apart like a giant soap bubble.

    The power of the gray tribtion light didn¡¯t decrease in the slightest. It just crashed onto Su Yi.

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but picture Su Yi sted to bits and destroyed, body and soul.

    The light of the tribtion was just too terrifying. Even those four terrifying entities were startled and uncertain.

    However¡ª

    An unbelievable scene followed. Su Yi?wasn¡¯t?sted to bits!

    When the tribtion light crashed into him, it melted like snow and disappeared without damaging him in the slightest.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Everyone stared, tongue-tied and dumbstruck. They werepletely at a loss. This was too bizarre and too out of the ordinary. They simply couldn¡¯tprehend it.

    All of them were well aware that, throughout antiquity, cultivators had only ever provoked divine tribtions while attempting to enter the Spirit Dao.

    In other words, cultivators of the Three Realms of the Origin Dao couldn¡¯t possibly provoke a divine tribtion!

    Yet now, this young Xiantian Martial Ancestor had provoked a tribtion, and a bizarre one at that.

    The power of that dark vortex of clouds was so strange that even the terrifying existences who¡¯d been imprisoned for thirty thousand years felt their hair stand on end. Terror rose within their hearts.

    Earlier, a single streak of tribtion light easily shattered the finger Fire Demon Lihuo sent through the air.

    This tribtion was obviously targeted at Su Yi. Who could possibly have anticipated that when it came crashing down, it would sweep across him as gently as a spring breeze, then silently disappear?

    The entire scene waspletely bizarre and out of the ordinary. Who wouldn¡¯t have been bewildered?

    This¡­ Don¡¯t tell me that this is the ¡®opportunity¡¯ he said he needed to break through??Astonishment was written all over Hua Xinfeng¡¯s face.

    She finally understood why Su Yi said that, even if he told her, she wouldn¡¯t understand.

    Indeed, without seeing it herself, Hua Xinfeng could never have imagined that the opportunity a Xiantian Martial Ancestor needed to break into the Grain Avoidance Realm would be such a strange tribtion!

    Rumble~!

    Deep within the dome of the heavens, the vortex of denseyers of dark tribtion clouds revolved. An air of cmity spread outward, covering this entire stretch of heaven and earth.

    The onlookers¡¯ hearts quivered in terror.

    Conversely, Su Yi looked as if he¡¯d just consumed a potent tonic. He was spirited and energized, and his ck eyes shone. His aura expanded, like bamboo shoots sprouting after a spring rain.

    Beneath the others¡¯ dumbstruck gazes, Su Yi¡¯s lean figure suddenly took to the skies, rising like a whirlwind.

    His clothes were still in tatters, and he was covered in blood.

    However, standing beneath the vortex of dark clouds, he emanated the air of one who gazed down upon even the heavens themselves.

    ¡°Everyone, many thanks for helping me wee this tribtion. Once I¡¯ve broken through, I¡¯ll be sure to personally grant each of you release from this world!¡±

    He stood there with his hands behind his back, leisurely and unrestrained as an immortal.

    When they heard this, Fire Demon Lihuo, Old Yao Bone Eater, and Thunder Monarch Oblivion¡¯s expressions were iparably unsightly.?This kid¡­ Earlier, he borrowed our hands to provoke a divine tribtion?

    They knew it was true, but they almost dared not believe it.

    ¡°He?invited a tribtion?just to break through?¡± The woman on the ape¡¯s shoulder was dumbstruck.

    Strange and extraordinary phenomena were numerous beyond measure. She¡¯d spent years wandering the continent, and she¡¯d lost track of how many bizarre and unbelievable things she¡¯d witnessed.

    However, she¡¯d never seen anything like the strangeness surrounding Su Yi today. Never mind seeing it; she¡¯d never even heard of such a thing!

    This practically overturned her perception of reality.

    Boom!

    Suddenly, deep within the tribtion clouds, nine streaks of gray tribtion light fell, like divine radiance descending upon the human world.

    Each beam of tribtion light overflowed with destructive, taboo power. They were terrifying to the extreme, and even watching from a distance, the onlookers felt as if they were on the verge of copse.

    Especially the old monsters trapped within the prohibition. All of them withdrew their auras for fear that the terrifying tribtion would touch them.

    But Su Yi just stood in the air, not moving in the slightest.

    When the streaks of tribtion light came crashing down, they were y oxen dropped into the sea; they silently disappeared without a trace.

    They couldn¡¯t harm so much as a hair on his head.

    This left the onlookers stunned once more, and bewilderment was written all over their faces. How mighty was this cmity? Why couldn¡¯t it hurt the person undergoing tribtion?

    In stark contrast, Su Yi smiled, straight from the heart.

    Boom!

    The Sword of the Nine Hells trembled within his sea of consciousness, and the nineyered Divine Chains it suppressed waved and ttered.

    Although no one else knew it, when the strange and terrifying light of the tribtion descended, the Sword of the Nine Hells immediately devoured it.

    Then, as Su Yi¡¯s circting energy and the Sword of the Nine Hells resonated and merged, he repeatedly absorbed mysterious and pure yet taboo power, all of which gathered within his dantian.

    The origin power seed within his dantian had already almost taken shape. When it absorbed such mighty and mysterious taboo power, it underwent an unbelievably miraculous metamorphosis¡­.

 Chapter 395: I Enter Grain Avoidance Amidst Three Thousand Blooming Flowers

    <h4>Chapter 395: I Enter Grain Avoidance Amidst Three Thousand Blooming Flowers</h4>

    His origin power seed was now like primordial chaos, constantly shifting, with no definable shape.

    Sometimes, it?manifested?mountains,kes, and rivers, or birds, beasts, and fish. Other times, it formed moons, suns, stars and other totems.

    Sometimes, it?transformed?into wind, lightning, earth, and me¡­

    Each such phenomenonsted but an instant before reverting into primordial chaos.

    And as the Sword of the Nine Hells repeatedly absorbed that pure, mysterious taboo energy, the origin power seed became increasingly solid and concentrated.

    These strange and miraculous changes made even Su Yi gasp. He was inwardly beside himself with anticipation.

    When his ¡°Strongest Dao Seed¡± truly took shape, what would it look like?

    Su Yi had long since begun pondering how he¡¯d counter the tribtion he¡¯d provoke when he stepped into the Grain Avoidance Realm.

    After all, ording to what he¡¯d seen and heard in his past life, over the years, countless shocking geniuses had encountered this very tribtion, yet all of them, without exception, were incinerated in the process. The tribtion destroyed them, and with them, their Dao.

    Not one had seeded!

    This left Su Yi with little choice but to take this tribtion seriously and make ample preparations.

    He could never have anticipated that when this bizarre tribtion truly descended upon him, it would be this rxing!

    Relying purely on the power of the Sword of the Nine Hells, he effortlessly refined each and every beam of tribtion light!

    Rumble!

    The tribtion clouds filling the dome of heaven churned, dark and oppressive. Deep within the vortex, beams of tribtion light umted power.

    The destructive aura of a tribtion filled heaven and earth, leaving those terrifying existences quaking in terror.

    Soon, aside from the Starlight Vessel, all three retreated far away.

    ¡°This tribtion is far grander than the Spiritual Manifestation Tribtion I faced when entering the Spiritual Manifestation Realm,¡± said the woman on the shoulders of the great ape. She looked bewildered, and her heart shook. ¡°It¡¯s full of a strange, forbidden aura¡­.¡±

    Crack!

    Suddenly, a beam of tribtion light as thick as a waterfall came crashing down to the world below, surging from the depths of the dark vortex of cloud.

    That explosive, terrifying scene made even the four terrifying existences gasp. This was who-knows-how-many-times stronger than the beams that fell earlier!

    Unbelievably, despite its power, when the tribtion lightnded on Su Yi, it merely pushed him several dozen feet downward. He quickly stabilized himself.

    As for that explosive, unrestrained beam of tribtion light? It was like a river flowing into the sea; everyst drop poured into Su Yi and disappeared without a trace.

    Everyone was dumbstruck.?Is he¡­ Is he devouring the tribtion?

    Hah!

    Su Yi let out a long breath and looked up into the deep,yered vortex of clouds. It seemed he¡¯d yet to get his fill.

    The Sword of the Nine Hells rumbled as the origin power seed in his dantian underwent an unprecedented consolidation and metamorphosis.?He could sense that his cultivation, soul, body, essence, qi, and spirit had all undergone a miraculous cleansing and sublimation.

    He felt as if he were floating, or as if he were on the verge of ascendance.

    This was a true metamorphosis, an ultimate breakthrough he could never have achieved at the same realm in his past life!

    Throughout the Wilds¡¯ long history, not one person had ever taken this step.?Yet now, this nigh-impossible miracle was happening within him!

    Boom!

    The skies were dark, overcast, and oppressive. Deep within the tribtion clouds, the inscrutable light of the tribtion crisscrossed and condensed.

    Finally, it formed a spear-like beam?and ruthlessly?stabbed.

    It was like a spear of divine judgment descending from above. The limitless, terrifying aura of the tribtion swept in all directions. Heaven and earth wailed and shook.

    The Starlight Vessel hadn¡¯t moved in the slightest all this time, but now, it too moved further away. Daoist Star Girdle clearly sensed that he couldn¡¯t block that cmitous aura.

    ¡°How terrifying!¡± Fire Demon Lihuo and the other old monsters visibly lost theirposure, while the giant white ape let out a muffled grunt.

    The woman on the ape¡¯s shoulders couldn¡¯t help but circte her cultivation to help both herself and the ape counter the shock of the tribtion¡¯s aura.

    Hua Xinfeng, who¡¯d hidden within the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House, felt a stinging pain in her eyes. Everything went white, and she could no longer see anything at all.

    Su Yi sensed the tribtion light spear¡¯s aura. He couldn¡¯t help but admit that at his current cultivation, without the Sword of the Nine Hells, he¡¯d be in trouble even if he called upon everyst trump card at his disposal. Even if he overcame the tribtion in the end, he¡¯d be covered in gaping wounds, his vitality severely damaged. It would surely end in misery.

    No wonder no one has ever survived this tribtion before. I¡¯m afraid not even a Spirit Dao cultivator could have endured¡­?Su Yi sighed to himself.

    A tribtion like this made him realize something: this wasn¡¯t a trial set for ordinary cultivators.

    Only those who attempted to condense the ¡°strongest Dao Seed¡± would face this cmity.

    This wasn¡¯t a test.

    It was a punishment!

    It existed to obliterate the strongest Dao Seeds, a power not permitted to exist in this world!

    As Su Yi pondered, the tribtion light spear was fast approaching.

    This was an unquestionably terrifying attack, but under the suppression of the Sword of the Nine Hells, it too was devoured into nothingness, leaving Su Yi entirely unharmed.

    It was at that moment that Su Yi clearly sensed the?origin power?seed in his dantian burst with iparable radiance, like chaos at the beginning of the universe.

    Boom!

    Immediately afterward, his cultivation, physique, and soul each trembled, and his entire body burst with radiant light, like a miniature sun illuminating this entire overcast stretch of heaven and earth.

    He wasn¡¯t sure when, but the denselyyered dark tribtion clouds had already silently disappeared, and the world returned to its former tranquility.

    The onlookers watched as Su Yi stood in the air, bathed in light, like a phoenix reborn in me.

    With him at their center, countless flowers of light formed and swayed in the skies. They were like the flowers of the Grand Dao, nketing the world. It was indistinct, but a sound like the music of the heavens and the Grand Dao rang out. It seemed sacred and extraordinary; even heaven and earth were solemn.

    This was obviously an iparable phenomenon!

    It was like the legendary ¡°deluge of heavenly flowers, with golden lotuses blooming from the earth.¡±

    As Su Yi stood upright in the sky, the flowers gave him an additional mysteriousness, as if he were a god or immortal.

    Everyone watching this was stunned.

    Who could possibly have missed that Su Yi had sessfully ovee his tribtion and entered the Grain Avoidance Realm in a single bound?

    Admittedly, this cultivation was beneath those four terrifying old monsters¡¯ notice, but Su Yi was unquestionably a different story.

    As a mere Xiantian Martial Ancestor, he¡¯d provoked such a strange and inscrutable tribtion. This was unprecedented to begin with.

    Now that he¡¯d sessfully ovee his tribtion and entered the Origin Dao, the foundations he established in the Grand Dao triggered this unparalleled phenomenon!

    Even if they searched ancient records, scouring the entirety of written history, they feared they¡¯d find no one else like him!

    Is this guy really a celestial immortal? If not, why is it that he could trigger such an unprecedented disturbance merely by entering the Grain Avoidance Realm??Hua Xinfeng felt dazed, even dizzy.

    The woman on the shoulders of the giant ape was shaken too, and she sank into a lengthy silence.?It¡¯s unbelievable. It¡¯s just too unbelievable. They say that as the Radiant Epoch draws near, all unusual urrences are omens, but aren¡¯t there a bit too many unusual urrences surrounding this guy?

    ¡°Even in the world as it was thirty thousand years ago, which monstrous genius of the younger generation ever took this step?¡±

    ¡°Just who is this boy? Why are so many strange situations urring around him?¡±

    Fire Demon Lihuo, Old Yao Bone Eater, and Thunder Monarch Oblivionpletely lost their cool. This scene startled and shook them to the core.

    All of this waspletely beyond theirprehension and imagination.

    Before long, the flowers filling the sky dispersed.

    Su Yi stood in the air, calm andposed, as if he¡¯d been cleansed and returned to his natural state. His energy was as tranquil as still waters, and he had a transcendent charm.

    An origin power seed hovered within his dantian, gradually circting. It surged with overflowing and pure origin power, which flew through him like a rising tide, through his meridians and into his acupoints and organs. They formed a unique connection, and when the cycle reached its end, it began anew, continuing nonstop.

    Cultivators condensed origin power seeds in the Grain Avoidance Realm. The best of these were known as Dao Seeds.

    .

    Only the truly exceptional could condense a Dao Seed.

    Dao Seeds were further divided into levels, and each?cultivator¡¯s was?unique. The strongest Dao Seeds could manifest in all manner of shapes:ndscapes, celestial bodies, birds and beasts, or the elements, among others.

    Each had its own miraculous qualities. Dao Seeds were like ate-awakened talent, and they gave their cultivators strength and foundations far beyond their peers.

    Su Yi¡¯s Strongest Dao Seed had a simrly extraordinary shape. Upon closer inspection, it resembled a miniature Sword of the Nine Hells!

    However, before Su Yi could examine it further and discern its subtleties, someone bellowed¡ª

    ¡°You¡¯re only in the Grain Avoidance Realm, that¡¯s all. Even if you were more heaven-defying than you already are, so what? If you don¡¯t give up the treasure, you¡¯ll die beyond a doubt!¡± said that soft, feminine voice on the Isle of No Return. Fire Demon Lihuo¡¯s aura surged, ready to strike at a moment¡¯s notice.

    Heaven and earth trembled, and cold, imposing murderous intent permeated the entire area once more.

    When they looked at him now, those terrifying beings¡¯ gazes carried a new, indescribable vor.

    Like they¡¯d discovered prey chock-full of secrets. They were curious, yes, but also murderous and greedy.

    ¡°I can give up on the treasure, so long as you leave that little fellow for me,¡± said Old Yao Bone Eater.

    ¡°Hah! You¡¯re dreaming.¡± Thunder Monarch Oblivionughed coldly. How could he fail to realize that Su Yi¡¯s secrets were likely no less precious than the ruins¡¯ good fortune?

    Austere killing intent swept forth like waters at high tide. The situation was instantly tense and oppressive.

    Su Yi stood in the air and stretched, then swept his gaze across the four terrifying existences. Heughed, ¡°To tell the truth, if you weren¡¯t imprisoned by the power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness, you might scare me a little. However, in your current state, you¡¯re little more than fish on a chopping block. I can dispose of you as I see fit.¡±

    As he spoke, Su Yi flicked the Abstruse God Sword. ¡°Don¡¯t waste any more words. If you¡¯re not convinced, I¡¯ll happily grant you death and release you from this world.¡±

    The entire area fell silent, followed by a burst of raucousughter.

    There was no doubt about it; those four terrifying existences saw Su Yi¡¯s deration as nothing but a joke.

    The woman on the shoulders of the white ape was dumbstruck too.?This kid only just broke though. He might have ovee that strange tribtion and provoked those unprecedented phenomena, but his cultivation is still only in the Grain Avoidance Realm. Isn¡¯t his tone a bit too arrogant?

    Hua Xinfeng didn¡¯tugh.

    She knew that Su Yi would never joke about such a thing.

    Boom!

    Old Yao Bone Eater could no longer restrain himself. He was the first to take action.

 Chapter 396: Fish on the Chopping Block to Slaughter as I Please

    <h4>Chapter 396: Fish on the Chopping Block to ughter as I Please</h4>

    ¡°Get him!¡± Old Yao Bone Eater waved his sleeves.

    Boom!

    The white bone spears filling the skies swept forth, as densely packed as trees in a forest and swathed in blood-red mists. The power of every strike carried a strange, taboo power.

    This was the power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness.

    Almost thirty thousand years ago, the Origins of the Azure erupted within the Well of Ancient Chaos, influencing the entire Azure Continent.

    Thus began thirty thousand years of darkness and turmoil.

    Now, although the vast majority of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness¡¯ power had been frittered away, what remained was still terrifying beyond limit.

    It wasn¡¯t just Old Yao Bone Eater; the other three Perils of the Sea of Chaotic Spirits had been trapped here for thirty thousand years too. Although their cultivation was suppressed, after years of contemtion and research, they¡¯d learned to borrow a portion of the power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness when they attacked.

    Otherwise, they couldn¡¯t possibly have unleashed such power during their confinement.

    Su Yi had keenly picked up on this during their earlier sh, and he was naturally well aware of how to handle them.

    ng!

    The Abstruse God Sword hummed.

    Su Yi soared through the sky, sword in hand, and suddenly shed the air.

    It was like the river of stars bursting through a dam. A hundred feet of sword qi arced through the sky, and an overflowing tide of pure origin power merged into it, rumbling like thunder.

    It was just one sh, yet its power was starkly different from when he¡¯d been a Xiantian Martial Ancestor.

    This was the difference between a mortal and a cultivator, the gap between origin power and true essence.

    This was what it meant for one¡¯s heart and body to be connected with heaven and earth, as natural as the Dao itself.

    He was as far removed from his past self as clouds were from the mud!

    Furthermore, this sh carried a trace of the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ Aura!

    Bang Bang Bang¡ª

    Booms rang out, and the densely-packed bone spears shattered like scrap metal, pieces shooting in all directions.

    ¡°Hm? How is this possible!?¡± Old Yao Bone Eater eximed in disbelief.

    ¡°That sword can actually neutralize the power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness?¡± Thunder Monarch Oblivion and Fire Demon Lihuo were dumbstruck. This scene shook them to the core.

    The power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness had enveloped the Azure Continent for almost thirty thousand years. When it first descended, even Imperial Realm Experts were helpless to stop its strange, taboo power.

    Otherwise, how could an Imperial Realm expert like the Heavensphere Yao Emperor, the founder of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House, possibly give up and leave the Azure Continent?

    How could all those ancient orthodoxies have gradually sunk into the long river of history?

    All of this was because the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness was simply too terrifying.

    Admittedly, by now, the power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness scattered throughout the continent was on the verge of dissipating.

    But the power that remained was still enough to threaten the lives of Spirit Dao cultivators!

    Now, in just a single sh, Su Yi shattered an entire swath of bone spears containing the Prohibition¡¯s power!

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised?

    ¡°So strong!¡± The woman on the shoulders of the giant ape went rigid. The power of this sword left her shocked.

    She didn¡¯t know the origins of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness, but that didn¡¯t stop her from realizing the power of Su Yi¡¯s attack.

    When he shed, even she, a Spirit Dao cultivator, was astonished. She couldn¡¯t help it; it was unimaginable that such an attack was the work of a young Grain Avoidance cultivator.

    ¡°Does this mean that if we¡¯d encountered this boy earlier, he could have broken through the power of the Prohibition of Darkness and freed us?¡± muttered Fire Demon Lihuo, instantly excited.

    Thirty thousand years of confinement!

    Thirty thousand years of darkness and torment. Who wouldn¡¯t long for freedom after all that?

    ¡°It¡¯s not toote,¡± said Thunder Monarch Oblivion solemnly. His eyes surged with electricity as he saw hope of escaping captivity.

    Before this, all they could do was bitterly endure and wait for the day the Prohibition of Darkness dissipated.

    They would never have guessed that hope of early release would appear now, in the form of a young man like Su Yi!

    The gaunt, ethereal silhouette standing atop the Starlight Vessel locked onto Su Yi, his eyes shing with sharp light. It seemed he was already nning to get involved.

    As the Four Perils conversed, Su Yiunched into action.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    He stepped into the air, charging into the blood-colored mists.

    White Bone Tower and its red smoke was of the Four Perils of the Sea of Chaotic Spirits. For countless years, anyone who entered the mists shriveled into a dried-up corpse and became just another piece of White Bone Tower.

    In the eyes of mundane cultivators, this was already an irondw!

    As mighty as she was, even the woman seated on the shoulder of the giant ape dared not risk it.

    But now, Su Yi shot forth, quick as lightning and entirely unaffected. In the blink of an eye, he charged directly into the mist.

    He stopped directly before the ten-thousand-foot-tall White Bone Tower.

    Here, he finally saw Old Yao Bone Eater¡¯s appearance clearly.

    He was as thin as bamboo and shrouded in dense, imposing yao qi. His cheeks were sunken, while his eyes shed with unearthly blue light.

    Serpentine wisps of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness wrapped around him, trapping him in the vicinity of the tower.

    ¡°And here I thought you were something impressive. So, you¡¯re just a paltry little Spiritual Integration ghost cultivator.¡± Su Yi shook his head contemptuously.

    The Spirit Dao was divided into three realms: Spiritual Manifestation, Spiritual Integration, and Spiritual Revolution.

    In his past life, never mind someone in the Spiritual Integration Realm; even Spiritual Revolution cultivators were beneath his notice.

    Old Yao Bone Eater¡¯s eyes widened; it seemed he almost dared not believe his ears.?A Grain Avoidance pipsqueak dares look down on a Spiritual Integration Realm cultivator? What¡­? Does that even make sense?

    ¡°Die!¡± bellowed Old Yao Bone Eater.

    Boom!

    Throughout White Bone Tower, skeletons rose, then swarmed at Su Yi, filling the skies.

    From a distance, their grand procession resembled the armies of the Netherworld.

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t even look at them. The Abstruse God Sword shed.

    Whoosh!

    A sharp, indomitable streak of sword qi carrying a trace of the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ aura soared into the air.

    Beneath the onlookers¡¯ dumbstruck gazes, it cut through the tens of thousands of skeletal soldiers like a knife through cloth. They were split through their mid-sections, offering no resistance at all.

    Rumble!

    An earth-shaking explosion rang out, and Su Yi¡¯s sword qi cleaved directly into Old Yao Bone Eater.

    Crunch! Crunch!

    The power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness wrapped around Old Yao Bone Eater split and crumbled, bit by bit.

    This should have been his best opportunity to escape, but as that sword descended, it ushered in his demise!

    With an audible?splurt,?Old Yao Bone Eater¡¯s withered, stick-thin figure split apart with a spray of blood.

    A wisp of soul light shot forth. It was like a miniature version of him, an Old Yao Bone Eater no bigger than a thumb.

    Spiritual Integration of the soul!

    This was a power only those at or above the Spiritual Integration Realm could condense.

    But before he could escape, Old Yao Bone Eater¡¯s remnant saw a blue Buddhist seal shoot towards him. The mysterious energy it released trapped him, and with a?whoosh?he flew andnded in Su Yi¡¯s palm.

    The blue Buddhist Seal was called ¡°Three-Inch Purgatory¡±. It was a secret technique of ghost cultivators, and it could restrict souls, enve ghosts, restrict corpses, and exorcise spirits. It was iparably miraculous.

    In the past, Su Yi couldn¡¯t have unleashed an attack of his level.

    However, things were different now. He was now a true cultivator, and his true essence had transformed entirely into origin power. He could now use numerous secret arts and Daoist magics inessible to his former self.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re a Spiritual Integration cultivator, so how could I possibly let you flee?¡± Su Yiughed dryly, then sealed his captive away.

    Then, he turned and shot back in a sh.

    Boom!

    The red mists filling the sky dispersed behind him, and the ground beneath White Bone Tower crumbled. Countless dry bones sank into the waters below.

    It turned out that White Bone Tower wasn¡¯t some mighty treasure after all; it was just a pile of countless dried-up bones.

    Old Yao Bone Eater¡¯s death severed his connection to the tower, which promptly dispersed into nothingness.

    ¡°Old Yao Bone Eater is dead? Just like that?¡±

    Fire Demon Lihuo and Thunder Monarch Oblivion witnessed the entire sh, and it made their scalps numb. For the first time, they sensed the threat of imminent death.

    ¡°That guy isn¡¯t afraid of that taboo power?¡± The woman on the shoulders of the giant ape suddenly seemed to realize something, and her expression shifted erratically.

    She had long since realized that those four terrifying existences were trapped and that a taboo power was suppressing them, rendering them unable to escape.

    But she could never have anticipated that Su Yi wasn¡¯t the least bit afraid of that taboo power!

    Without that taboo power to threaten him, it didn¡¯t matter how grand and terrifying those four terrifying existences¡¯ cultivations were. In Su Yi¡¯s eyes, they weren¡¯t much of a threat.

    It was just as Su Yi said earlier; to him, they were like fish on the chopping block. He could do with them as he pleased!

    ¡°Incredible!¡± Hua Xinfeng¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement, and her heart filled with pride.

    ¡°Young friend, might we end the fighting here and resolve our earlier misunderstandings?¡± When he saw Su Yi approach the Isle of No Return, Fire Demon Lihuo was instantly frantic. ¡°If you can help me escape my bonds, I¡¯m willing to serve you! I¡¯ll work like a horse or a dog on your behalf!¡±

    The four of them were bound. The strongest method at their disposal was borrowing a portion of the Prohibition of Darkness¡¯ power to kill their foes.

    Why was it that, despite countless years, not one person could approach the Isle of No Return? It was due to the overwhelming terror of the Prohibition of Darkness!

    Yet now, their strongest method was ineffective against Su Yi. Of course they were frantic. How could they not be?

    ¡°Earlier, you were barking and snarling like a mad dog, going on about how you wanted to kill me. Why are you suddenly begging for mercy, Fire Monarch Lihuo?¡± Su Yi was rather disappointed.?Isn¡¯t this guy a bit too spineless?

    Fire Demon Lihuo wanted to respond, but Su Yi had already attacked.

    Whoosh!

    Sword qi arced like a rainbow, piercing through the skies.

    Just like before, it was only a single sh, but no matter how hard Fire Demon Lihuo struggled and no matter what methods he used, he couldn¡¯t block its unstoppable advance.

    In the end, before the others¡¯ astonished gazes, a single sh obliterated him!

    In the end, the Spiritual Integration of his soul tried to self-destruct and take Su Yi down with him.

    s, in hisst life, when he was a Spirit Dao cultivator, he¡¯d taken down countless others of the same level. How could he possibly let Fire Demon Lihuo seed?

    He simply shed, dicing the remnant soul to bits and dispersing itpletely.

    In but a few blinks of the eye, he executed both Old Yao Bone Eater and Fire Demon Lihuo. They were truly likembs to the ughter, helpless against him.

    Were those terrifying existences insufficiently powerful?

    No, the crux of the matter was that their ultimate trump card was ineffective against Su Yi.

    And it was their very trump card that had kept them trapped for thirty thousand years. They had the mighty cultivation of Spirit Dao cultivators, yet no means of disying them.

    In the end, before the Radiant Epoch descended, they became just two more souls fallen beneath Su Yi¡¯s de!

    The entire area fell so silent, you could hear a pin drop.

    What they¡¯d just witnessed was shocking to the extreme!

    But Su Yi just flicked the corners of his clothes, not the least bit concerned, as if he¡¯d just a fly. He turned and left the Isle of No Return.

    His gaze turned toward the distant Mountain of Funerals.

 Chapter 397: Looking Around, Unrivaled

    <h4>Chapter 397: Looking Around, Unrivaled</h4>

    The peak of the Mountain of Funerals.

    When he sensed Su Yi¡¯s gaze, Thunder Monarch Oblivion¡¯s hair stood on end. At the same time, he felt an indescribable sense of humiliation.

    He was a lofty Spiritual Revolution cultivator, stronger than even Fire Demon Lihuo and Old Yao Bone Eater. Thirty thousand years ago, he was a peak expert below the Imperial level.

    Yet now, a mere Grain Avoidance cultivator had scared him!

    Circumstances had overpowered him.?Beneath the suppression of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness, it didn¡¯t matter how vast and far-reaching his powers were. He was still like amb to the ughter, helpless to resist.

    When he saw Su Yi stride through the air, Thunder Monarch Oblivion naturally wouldn¡¯t just sit back and wait to die. He immediately bellowed, ¡°Go!¡±

    Boom!

    The four thick chains wrapped around the Mountain of Funerals swept forth, and the four chained, ancient corpses seemed to awaken from a long slumber.

    Whoosh!

    The winged, three-headed, six-armed corpse was the first to take action. He let out a heaven-shaking roar as he suddenly freed himself from his bonds and shot into the sky.?His entire body was bathed in surging, unearthly crimson light, and his eyes were bright red. His six hands waved in sync, condensing a blood-colored Buddhist seal.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The blood-colored seal shockingly expanded into a several-hundred-foot-tall crimson skull, which opened its jaws as if to devour Su Yi.

    The?Bloodskull?Deathspirit?Seal!

    This was a peerless art among ghost cultivators. Those the skull bit were, if the damage was light, afflicted with blood corpse poison, rendering them mindless puppets. Heavier damage would kill a foe on the spot.

    Crunch!

    Su Yi casually swung his sword, cleaving into the several-hundred-foot-tall skull. It burst apart in midair, as if it were made of paper mache.

    The sword qi was too sharp and fierce. Nothing could stand in its way.

    But immediately afterward, the other corpses broke free from their bonds and charged too.

    One was a thousand feet long. Its upper body was covered in golden scales, while its lower half was that of a snake.

    One was the headless corpse of a monk in blood-stained robes.

    One was a Daoist with a crown of lotuses. His chest had been ripped open.

    The three ancient corpses had died who-knows-how-many years ago. The dense, baleful energy emanating from them soared into the heavens, and they charged Su Yi alongside the three-headed, six-armed corpse.

    Rumble!

    The four of them attacked as one, filling the skies with unearthly light.

    This was Thunder Monarch Oblivion¡¯s ultimate killing technique. Each of the four ancient corpses was a Spirit Dao cultivator he¡¯d killed back in the day. He then refined their bodies with a secret technique, and ¡°raised¡± them on the Mountain of Funerals.

    Furthermore, over countless years, the four corpses¡¯ bodies were now tinged with the power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness.

    Against any other cultivator of this world, even another Spiritual Integration Realm expert, he could reliablye out ahead thanks to the four corpses¡¯bat strength.

    Thunder Monarch Oblivion nned on using them to rule the world once he escaped captivity.

    But now, he had no choice but to call upon their full power.

    ¡°Like ants trying to shake a tree,¡± said Su Yi, his gaze cold. He waved his sword and charged into the fray.

    Boom!

    One majestic sword mountain after another rose up, manifesting the force of the five elements, then descended amidst dazzling divine radiance.

    The Great Five Elements Suppression Domain Sword!

    Watching from afar, it was as if five primordial divine mountains were descending upon the human world. Their vast, limitless power and dense majesty bore down on the air, making the skies tremble and wail.

    Just like before, this attack carried a trace of the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ aura.

    Bang!

    The thousand-foot-tall, half golden-scaled, half-snake creature was the first to fall. A sword mountain bore down onto its massive frame, bursting it bit by bit.

    Immediately afterward, the three-headed, six-armed figure, the headless monk, and the Daoist in the flower crown suffered the same fate. The mountains bore down on them, crushing them into pieces as easily as if they were made of paper mache.

    One strike destroyed four ancient corpses!

    He struck like an ax through bamboo. Thunder Monarch Oblivion¡¯s heart sank, but he couldn¡¯t even stop to mourn his losses. He cried out, ¡°Young friend, I¡¯m sure you know that I had no ns of killing you earlier. I even helped you block Fire Demon Lihuo¡¯s attack! Now that it¡¯se to this, might you show leniency and spare my life?¡±

    His voice was full of dense panic and uncertainty.

    ¡°Ludicrous. You did that to seize my good fortune. How could that possibly be true benevolence?¡± Even as he spoke, Su Yi shot toward the Mountain of Funerals, shing Thunder Monarch Oblivion from afar.

    He struck quickly and crisply, with no flourishes or wasted movements.

    The sword qi dispersed all of the gray mists enveloping the Mountain of Funerals, illuminating the entire stretch of sky with searing light of unparalleled sharpness.

    ¡°Bring it on!¡± roared Thunder Monarch Oblivion. His aura suddenly surged, and crimson lightning burst forth like a volcanic eruption.

    However, mere momentster, the strands of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness wrapped around him exerted their strength, tightening like chains and suppressing him.

    ¡°Ah¡ª!¡± Thunder Monarch Oblivion let out a desperate, agonized shout as the chains tore open his flesh, exposing his bones.

    However, he¡¯d really gone all out. He directed the explosive crimson lightning with no regard for anything else, striking explosively.

    Crack! Crack! Crack!

    The streak of sword qi Su Yi had just sent flying toward him burst apart, bit by bit.

    When he saw that terrifying, blood-colored lightning shoot toward him, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh dryly. His figure blurred, and he dodged far away.

    Thunder Monarch Oblivion¡¯s desperatest stand hit nothing but air.

    ¡°Die!¡± Thunder Monarch Oblivion still?wasn¡¯t?resigned. He was just about to charge when his stalwart figure shook.

    Then, his entire body burst into me, like a lit firecracker, cracking and booming as the power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness relentlessly invaded his flesh. It gouged into him, like sharp des, leaving him covered in wounds.

    In the end, Su Yi didn¡¯t even have to do anything. The Prohibition of Ancient Darkness chopped Thunder Monarch Oblivion to ruins!

    In thest moments before his death, he stared at Su Yi. His eyes were full of bitterness and hatred.

    Su Yi naturally wouldn¡¯t concern himself with that. When swatting a fly, who stopped to consider how it felt before it died?

    ¡°Another one died¡­¡± The woman on the shoulders of the great ape had aplicated look on her face: three parts shock, three parts confusion, and an indescribable, wordless dread.

    She naturally could tell that Su Yi¡¯s apparent invincibility wasn¡¯t because of his terrifying cultivation post-break-through, but rather, because he wasn¡¯t the least bit afraid of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness.

    Admittedly, Su Yi could only kill those terrifying existences by taking advantage of the situation.

    But she asked herself, even if she searched the entire world, who else was even capable of taking advantage of this situation?

    ¡°Hahaha, this feels great~!¡± Hua Xinfeng smiled so brightly, her beautiful eyes narrowed into crescent moons. She felt as if she¡¯d drunk a bowl of chilled lotus seed soup on a zing hot summer day; all of her pores opened, and she felt thoroughly refreshed.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you run?¡± When he returned from the Mountain of Funerals, Su Yi nced at the Starlight Vessel in mild surprise.

    He¡¯d just killed Old Yao Bone Eater and Fire Demon Lihuo in rapid session. Although he¡¯d done so extremely quickly, it was more than enough time for an expert to run away.

    But Star Girdle of the Starlight Vessel didn¡¯t do so.

    ¡°I wanted to gamble,¡± said the gaunt, ethereal silhouette standing on the Starlight Vessel. ¡°Earlier, I offered you and that girl a chance to leave with your lives, so I trust you¡¯ll leave me a path to survival as well, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi, striding toward the Starlight Vessel.

    When he saw this, Star Girdle visibly tensed, and the starlight emanating from the ship stirred.

    When he was just one hundred feet away from the Starlight Vessel, Su Yi stopped in ce and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. Although your attitude was proud and condescending, you have lines you won¡¯t cross and a degree of character.¡±

    During his earlier battles, Star Girdle never once intervened.

    Perhaps he was just awaiting an opportune moment, or perhaps he had other ns. Still, his attitude was unquestionably more reserved than the other three Perils.

    This was why Su Yi left him forst.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°How about this? Give me a reason not to kill you. If you can convince me, I¡¯ll spare your life today.¡±

    Star Girdle instantly fell silent.

    The atmosphere was still and so suppressive, they could barely breathe. Everyone there knew that what Star Girdle said next would determine his life or death!

    Time slipped by.

    A whileter, Star Girdle suddenly raised his head, his eyes shing with sharp, imposing light.

    ¡°Later, when I escape captivity, should I have the opportunity to kill you, I¡¯ll leave you a path to survival too. How is that for a reason?¡± said Daoist Star Girdle, his voice calm yet forceful.

    The woman on the shoulders of the great ape?stared.?Giving a reason like that¡­ How is that any different from seeking death?

    The circumstances were not in his favor. At a time like this, shouldn¡¯t he lower his head in exchange for a path to survival?

    However, Su Yiughed. ¡°I can tell that you¡¯re not at all convinced. You most likely think I unfairly exploited my advantage, and that that¡¯s the only reason I now possess power over your life and death.¡±

    Daoist Star Girdle said calmly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, your umtions and talent are sufficient to startle both antiquity and the present day. Tens of thousands of years might pass without encountering your equal. However, it¡¯s just as you say: you did not achieve victory here today through your own strength or cultivation.¡±

    Su Yi smiled faintly. ¡°That¡¯s a rather juvenile way of looking at it. You¡¯ve lived all these years. You ought to understand that in battles between cultivators, there¡¯s never been any fairness to speak of.

    ¡°If Icked means of neutralizing the power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness, would you have refrained from using it? You¡¯re trapped. Without its power, you could never have tried to kill me in the first ce.

    ¡°Besides, my cultivation is only in the Grain Avoidance Realm,¡± said Su Yi, then asked inplete seriousness, ¡°Are you still dissatisfied? Do you still think it¡¯s unfair? Are you still unconvinced?¡±

    Star Girdle fell silent.

    The truth was right in front of him, and he couldn¡¯t argue.

    In the end, he whispered, ¡°Just do it.¡±

    Su Yi shook his head, ¡°Out of consideration for the fact that you never once attacked me, I can give you an opportunity to challenge me in the future. When the timees, I imagine that even if I kill you, you¡¯ll die convinced of your defeat.¡±

    He waved. ¡°Go on.¡±

    Star Girdle was stunned. It was true that he was unwilling, but he¡¯d long since prepared himself to face death.

    Who would have thought that a young man like Su Yi would let him go despite having the advantage? This waspletely beyond his expectations.

    ¡°If we meet again, when I have the power to kill you, I shall naturally do as I said earlier and leave you a path to life,¡± said Star Girdle. With that, the Starlight Vessel shook, scattering starlight, and shot through the air. Soon, it disappeared into the vast ocean.

    Su Yi only smiled, took out a gourd of wine, threw back his head, and took a big swig.

    The woman on the ape¡¯s shoulder and Hua Xinfeng both witnessed this entire exchange, and it caught them both off guard. Neither of them understood why Su Yi would let Star Girdle go.

    However, to Su Yi, it was rather simple. It hadn¡¯t been easy to encounter a sword cultivator worthy of his notice. It would have been a waste to just kill him.

    ¡­¡­

    Today was the three hundred and ny-ninth year of the Great Zhou¡¯s history, the first day of the sixth lunar month.

    It was on this day that Su Yi stood above the Sea of Chaotic Spirits, underwent a strange and grand tribtion, and entered the Grain Avoidance Realm, bing a true cultivator.

    He stood in the sky, surrounded by thousands of blooming flowers, drinking in the solitary winds!

    Sword in hand, he took to the skies, talking andughing as he cut down Old Yao Bone Eater, Fire Demon Lihuo, and Thunder Monarch Oblivion.

    He maneuvered deftly and struck unimpeded. Nothing could stand in his way!

 Chapter 398: Dragon Sparrow Jade Pendant

    <h4>Chapter 398: Dragon Sparrow Jade Pendant</h4>

    The white ape¡¯s entire body went rigid, and his hair stood on end. He watched as Su Yi gazed at them from afar.

    ¡°The Pomegranate me Monarch?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you recognize me?¡± The woman on the ape¡¯s shoulders calmed her nerves. Her lips were red, her teeth were pearly white, and her features were delicate and beautiful. Even dressed like a man, she looked like a graceful young beauty.

    Ordinarily speaking, those who saw her would never guess she was the Pomegranate me Monarch, the high elder of the Hiddensky Sect.

    ¡°Back in the Great Zhou, at Dragonbridge Station, I once slew a wisp of your soul hidden within a ck civet. I naturally remember your aura,¡± said Su Yi. He descended, then approached, walking across the waves.

    As he drew near, the ny-foot ape¡¯s hair stood on end. He was instantly on guard, as if a mighty foe were fast approaching.

    The woman gently patted his head and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    She then nced at the slowly approaching Su Yi. ¡°Fellow Daoist, do you n to keep me here too?¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°I simply don¡¯t understand. I heard that you¡¯d already returned to the Great Xia, so why are you here now?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Didn¡¯t Lu Yun say you¡¯d already gone back to the Great Xia?¡± Hua Xinfeng rushed over from afar.

    Her beautiful eyes bore into the Pomegranate me Monarch, without even the slightest trace of fear. No, if anything, her tone carried a hint of questioning.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but nce at Hua Xinfeng.

    Earlier, outside of the Dongfu Prefectural Capital, at Celestial Waters Mountain Vi, Hua Xinfeng once disyed themand token of the Pomegranate me Monarch¡¯s second disciple, Lu Yun. This was how she¡¯d gotten them into the banquet.

    At the time, Su Yi asked her if she was worried that the Pomegranate me Monarch would find out and try to get even with her.

    However, Hua Xinfeng didn¡¯t seem the least bit concerned. She said that the Pomegranate me Monarch had already returned to the Great Xia.

    Now, it seemed obvious that something was amiss.

    The Pomegranate me Monarch examined Hua Xinfeng from the shoulders of the great ape. Suddenly, she seemed to realize something. She shot to her feet, then leaped from the ape¡¯s shoulder, the corners of her lips arching upward as sheughed, ¡°Young Mistress, your art of transformation is truly miraculous.?Even I?didn¡¯t recognize?you right away.¡±

    <i>Young mistress??</i>Su Yi mulled that over.<i>?It seems this is getting more and more interesting.</i>

    Hua Xinfeng nced at him and sighed. ¡°If I weren¡¯t worried that Young Lord Su would misunderstand, I naturally wouldn¡¯t reveal myself in front of you.¡±

    As she spoke, she looked up, and her glittering eyes met Su Yi¡¯s gaze. She said sheepishly, ¡°Young Lord Su, it¡¯s not that I was trying to hide this from you. I just didn¡¯t think we¡¯d encounter the Pomegranate me Monarch on this expedition. That¡¯s why I used Lu Yun¡¯smand token to get us into that banquet. Who¡¯d have guessed that the Pomegranate me Monarch never really left¡­?¡±

    Her voice carried threads of helplessness and irritation.

    The Pomegranate me Monarch chuckled. ¡°Young Mistress, it was Lu Yun who told you I¡¯d returned to the Great Xia, wasn¡¯t it? Although Lu Yun didn¡¯t know it, I was ying a little trick on you both. My goal was to make you show yourself.¡±

    ¡°Despicable!¡± growled Hua Xinfeng.

    The Pomegranate me Monarch thought nothing of it. She justughed, ¡°Young Mistress, as I¡¯m sure you¡¯re well aware, I came to the Great Qin in part to search for strange urrences and good fortune, and in part because I told your father that, when I found you, I¡¯d bring you back home.¡±

    Hua Xinfengughed coldly. ¡°And do you think I¡¯ll agree to go back with you?¡±

    The Pomegranate me Monarch¡¯s smile faded. After a moment¡¯s silence, she said, ¡°Young Mistress, it¡¯s already been nine years since you left. In the past, I wouldn¡¯t have minded looking the other way. I could have tolerated your stubbornness and let you do as you pleased. However, it¡¯s different now.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s different?¡± Hua Xinfeng furrowed her brow.

    The Pomegranate me Monarch said seriously, ¡°You¡¯ll know when youe home. If you insist on being stubborn, you¡¯ll surely regret it for the rest of your life.¡±

    Hua Xinfeng was briefly dazed, and her expression filled with uncertainty. After a while, she said, ¡°You leave first. I want to have a private conversation with Young Lord Su.¡±

    The Pomegranate me Monarch straightforwardly agreed, and she and the white ape left the area.

    ¡°Young Lord Su.¡± Hua Xinfeng lowered her pretty head, as if she dared not meet Su Yi¡¯s gaze. ¡°I have to leave¡­¡±

    Su Yi nodded, but he found it rather funny. ¡°Why do you look so guilty?¡±

    Hua Xinfeng was stunned. She muttered, ¡°Right! I have nothing to be guilty about, so why¡­ Why am I so apprehensive?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Whatever it is, just say it. I told you a long time ago: my bottom line is that I cannot tolerate betrayal. The rest? I don¡¯t care in the least.¡±

    Hua Xinfeng sighed in apparent relief, then blinked her bright, beautiful eyes. ¡°That¡¯s great. And here I was worried you¡¯d fault me for hiding my identity.¡±

    Su Yiughed dryly and shook his head. ¡°Even if you were the Xia Emperor¡¯s daughter, so what? It¡¯s just an identity.¡±

    Everyone had their secrets.

    Hua Xinfeng had them, and so did he.

    So long as she didn¡¯t cross his bottom line, none of that mattered.

    ¡°Uh¡­.¡± Hua Xinfeng was stunned, but then, she broke into a grin, her eyes sparkling with stars as she stared directly at him. ¡°Young Lord Su, I¡¯ll never forget the time we spent traveling together, and I trust we¡¯ll meet again one day.¡±

    The young woman was all smiles.

    However, Su Yi sighed. ¡°If you weren¡¯t in disguise, I¡¯d be a lot happier to hear that from you.¡±

    Hua Xinfeng was dumbstruck. ¡°Young Lord Su, you care that much about a woman¡¯s appearance too?¡±

    Another man might instinctively deny it, or hurriedly exin, but Su Yi did no such thing. Without even pausing to think, he said, ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°......¡± Hua Xinfeng froze, then burst into giggles. ¡°Young Lord Su, ordinary men really can¡¯tpare with you.¡±

    She paused, then whispered, ¡°Next time we meet, I¡¯ll invite you for a drink as my true self.¡±

    She then took out a purple jade pendant, which she passed to him. ¡°Young Lord Su, this is my token. If you ever visit the Great Xia¡¯s imperial capital, ¡®Nine Tripod City¡¯, no matter what you¡¯re there to aplish, you can take this token to?Cloudmarsh?Tower. There, you¡¯ll find people to work on your behalf.¡±

    She passed him the jade pendant, thenughed, ¡°Of course, you can also use this jade pendant to see me again.¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t refuse it. However, when he held the pendant and examined it, a barely perceptible strange light shone in his eyes.

    The jade pendant was carved with a divine bird bathed in me, embracing both yin and yang. It had a body like a dragon, a head like a bird, and it was covered in feathers.

    A dragon sparrow!

    They soared throughout heaven and earth, obscuring moons and suns, devoured mountains and seas, and wielded the powers of demons and gods. They were one of the True Spirit divine birds of antiquity!

    This jade pendant was actually carved with a dragon sparrow totem!

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised. If the dragon sparrow jade pendant was a token of Hua Xinfeng¡¯s family, he feared that her background wasn¡¯t simple.

    ¡°Pomegranate me Monarch, we can leave,¡± Hua Xinfeng called into the distance.

    Only then did the Pomegranate me Monarch draw near. She sounded gratified. ¡°Young Mistress, you¡¯ve finally grown up and realized what choice you ought to make.¡±

    Hua Xinfeng pursed her lips nomittally.

    The Pomegranate me Monarch then turned toward Su Yi and inclined her head. ¡°Fellow Daoist, before I go, there¡¯s something I¡¯m not sure I should say or not.¡±

    Su Yi said, ¡°Just say it directly.¡±

    The Pomegranate me Monarch paused to consider her words, then said, ¡°With your umtions and cultivation, if you remain in the Great Zhou, you¡¯ll be like a dragon in shallow waters. You cannot possibly realize the full extent of your ambitions there.

    ¡°Five months from now, the Great Xia shall host the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly, and I rather hope you¡¯ll participate. Only the Great Xia offers the opportunities you need to reach greater heights?of the?Grand Dao.¡±

    ¡°The Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly?¡± Su Yi recalled that the Featherflow King, Yue Shichan, had once invited him to the Great Xia to attend this very event, a grand asion the Xia Emperor himself was hosting.

    The Pomegranate me Monarch said softly, ¡°If you¡¯re interested, you¡¯re wee to proceed to Nine Tripods City whenever you please. I¡¯ll personally make arrangements for everything you need. I¡¯m sure that with your abilities, you¡¯ll shine at the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave it up to fate,¡± said Su Yi.

    Hua Xinfeng couldn¡¯t help but chime in, ¡°Young Lord Su, you might not care about making a name for yourself at the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly, but if you obtain a Sumeru Talisman, you can proceed to Sumeru Immortal Ind.¡±

    She hesitated for a moment, then lowered her voice and said, ¡°To the best of my knowledge, Sumeru Immortal Ind hides a secret rted to the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness. It would be an awful pity to miss it.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze focused, and he couldn¡¯t help but take another look at Hua Xinfeng.?This woman even?knows?some of the secrets of Sumeru Immortal Ind?

    She¡¯s not simple!

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then nodded. ¡°Got it.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ Then we¡¯ll be on our way.¡± Hua Xinfeng waved farewell, then left with the Pomegranate me Monarch.

    Su Yi watched them disappear into the endless ocean, then lowered his head and examined the dragon sparrow jade pendant a while longer.?Once I have all my affairs in order, I really could?visit the Great?Xia.

    The Great Xia was the hegemon of the Azure Continent, a ce where cultivation factions flourished.

    The Great Zhou, Wei, and Qin were all backwaters byparison. They weren¡¯t even remotelyparable to the Great Xia.

    After a while, Su Yi put away the dragon sparrow pendant, turned, and faced the entrance to the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House. He waved his sleeves.

    Whoosh!

    The vortex-like entryway silently disappeared without a trace, as if it had evaporated into thin air.

    But with the bone seal in hand, Su Yi could still clearly sense its existence.

    I can use this ce for secluded cultivationter,?thought Su Yi.

    He then fixed his gaze on a nearby patch of water, a faint, nigh-indiscernible arc on his lips. ¡°Even after all that, you still won¡¯te out?¡±

    Ge Qian had been hiding deep within the ocean, using the Xuanwu Aura-Sealing Incantation to conceal himself this entire time. He instantly went rigid, and his heart shook.?This guy¡­ He actually found me?

    ¡°Hey old man, hurry out! Tell me what to do!¡± Ge Qian waspletely frantic.

    He¡¯d only just witnessed Su Yi ying three terrifying existences, and his heart was iparably shaken. He felt as terrified as could be.

    Now that Su Yi had tracked him down, he quivered like a rabbit in the face of a vicious predator.

    A long time passed, but there was no response from his sea of consciousness.

    Ge Qian was stunned, then so angry, he almost cursed.?That old fart! He¡¯s usually so arrogant that he looks down even on the world¡¯s greatest heroes! Yet now, he¡¯s too cowardly even to speak! He¡¯s just a turtle hiding in his shell!

 Chapter 399: Ge Qianâ€™s Strangeness

    <h4>Chapter 399: Ge Qian¡¯s Strangeness</h4>

    ¡°If you don¡¯te out now, don¡¯t me me for my poor manners.¡± Su Yi¡¯s voice rang out once more.

    Ge Qian gnashed his teeth and took out a stack of talismans he kept hidden on his person, cing them on his arms, chest, legs, and back.

    Then, as if he still couldn¡¯t rest assured, he ced a heart-protecting mirror over his chest and put on a pair of arm bracers.

    Finally, he brushed his hand against the spiritual armor within his apricot-colored?Daoist?robes and put his left hand on the jade belt around his waist.

    It was a storage treasure, and it hid all manner of life-saving methods¡­

    Ge Qian was certain that even if he bumped into a Spirit Dao cultivator, these defensive treasures could create an opening through which he could escape.

    Despite all this, when he considered that he was about to face Su Yi, he still felt nervous.

    Forget it! There¡¯s no time. Worst-case scenario, I¡¯ll just use the old fart in my sea of consciousness as a shield!?Ge Qian gnashed his teeth and shot out of the ocean¡¯s depths.

    Ssh~

    Ge Qian broke through the surface of the water and immediately faced the distant Su Yi and bowed low at the waist. His young, handsome features were filled with unease and awe. ¡°Senior Su, your powers are vast and far-reaching, and your perception is highly discerning. You discovered my hiding spot at a nce; I cannot help but sigh in amazement.¡± Ge Qian presented himself with the utmost humility, and he even called Su Yi his senior. His words were dripping with ttery, surprise, and awe.

    When he chickened out, he did so perfectly; there was nothing to criticize.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned. ¡°You¡¯re a Xiantian Martial Ancestor, yet your method of hiding your presence could fool even a Spirit Dao cultivator¡¯s divine?sense. You¡¯re no ordinary person either, so¡­ what¡¯s with all the flinching and cowering?¡±

    Ge Qian hurriedly wiped the sweat from his brow. ¡°Senior Su, in front of a lofty expert such as yourself, I cannot help but be nervous.¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Ge Qian,¡± Ge Qian responded immediately.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re Ge Changling¡¯s disciple! No wonder.¡± Su Yi instantly felt enlightened. He¡¯d once heard Ge Changling say that his disciple was iparably cautious. It seemed Ge Qian lived up to his reputation.

    ¡°Senior Su, you know my master?¡± Ge Qian lit up.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Su Yiughed, then smiled faintly. ¡°I heard there¡¯s something strange going on with you; he suspects you¡¯ve inherited an ancient legacy, and it¡¯s highly likely you¡¯re hiding other secrets too.¡±

    Ge Qian was instantly covered in beads of sweat. The blood drained from his face, and he stammered, ¡°S-senior Su, you¡­ Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you think I¡¯ve been possessed?¡±

    Su Yiughed, ¡°I suspected that before, but now that I¡¯ve seen you myself, I¡¯m sure you haven¡¯t been possessed.¡±

    Ge Qian sighed in relief. ¡°Now I can rest assured.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve alreadypleted my business here, and I n to return to the Great Zhou. Want to travel with me?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Ge Qian instinctively shook his head. Was that a joke? If it were all humanly possible, he¡¯d prefer never to meet Su Yi ever again!

    He was just too dangerous!

    But then, as if sensing he¡¯d refused a bit too quickly, Ge Qian added, ¡°Uh, Senior Su, please don¡¯t misunderstand. It¡¯s just that I have other business, and I¡¯ve decided to?visit the Great?Xia. I don¡¯t n on returning to the Great Zhou for a while.¡±

    ¡°The Great Xia? Alright, you can make your way on your own.¡± With that, Su Yi turned to leave.

    He could tell at a nce that there was something strange about Ge Qian, but he was a friend¡¯s disciple, so Su Yi didn¡¯t probe any further.

    Ge Qian watched Su Yi¡¯s tall, lean figure disappear from view. A long time passed before he straightened his back and let out a breath of turbid air.

    He muttered, ¡°Phew! I¡¯m just d he knows my master. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid someone like Su Yi wouldn¡¯t let me go so easily¡­¡±

    As he spoke, he realized that he waspletely drenched in cold sweat. He couldn¡¯t help but make fun of himself. ¡°I might be a bit of a wuss, but at least this way, I can live a little longer. That¡¯s¡­ Isn¡¯t that the Grand Dao I¡¯ve been pursuing all this time? I don¡¯t need my name to shake the world; all I want is to live forever¡­¡±

    ¡°Disgraceful!¡± The aged voice from within his sea of consciousness mocked him without the slightest politeness.

    Ge Qian instantly jumped in fury and gnashed his teeth, ¡°Old man, why didn¡¯t you do anything just now? You just held your breath and hid away like a tortoise. You would have curled into a ball if you could have! Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re the truly disgraceful one here?¡±

    ¡°Fool! If I hadn¡¯t withdrawn my aura, that Su kid would surely have sensed me. I could live with that, but if something happened to me, who would teach you the Dao? Who would clear up your doubts?¡± The old man snorted coldly. ¡°Enough, I don¡¯t want to discuss that any further. Did you just say you wanted to go to the Great Xia?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Ge Qian gnashed his teeth. ¡°If I get the chance, I wouldn¡¯t mind participating in the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly either!¡±

    ¡°Oh? How promising!¡± The old-timer clucked his tongue in amazement.

    ¡°I thought about it, and the world is getting more and more tumultuous and chaotic, but there are countless top experts in the Great Xia. There, the mighty are as numerous as the trees! Even if the skies fall, other people will hold it up for me. So long as I keep a low profile, I most likely won¡¯t encounter any grave perils.¡±

    Ge Qian took a deep breath and said, ¡°They say the shade is plentiful beneath a tall tree, and the Great Xia has a whole forest of them! That¡¯ll be enough to shield me from the wind and rain.¡±

    The old man was stunned. A whileter, he finally understood: Ge Qian wanted to go to the Great Xia to seek safety and avoid danger! His only purpose was to continue eking out a humble existence!

    ¡°You punk¡­ You really have cowardice down to an art form!¡± The old-timer didn¡¯t even know what to say to that.

    Ge Qian ignored him. He just turned and left, his steps hurried. He was going all out; he didn¡¯t want to stay in these waters even one second longer than necessary.

    ¡­..

    Su Yi gazed across the endless seas, his sleeves fluttering as he strode through the air.

    Upon entering the Grain Avoidance Realm, his cultivation linked with the energy of heaven and earth. All he had to do was circte his cultivation, and he could soar into the skies and control the wind.

    It was nothing like when he was a Xiantian Martial Ancestor. When he flew then, he could only do so by using his xiantian qi to support himself.

    After leaving the vicinity of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House, he picked up on several cultivators¡¯ presences.

    The cultivators hid far away, not daring to draw close. When they saw him, they lowered their heads and hid their?presences; they barely even dared breathe loudly. They seemed ready to flee at a moment¡¯s notice.

    Su Yi paid them no heed.

    During his earlier battle, he sensed quite a few other cultivators in the surrounding seas, but since they hadn¡¯t interfered earlier, there was no way Su Yi would make trouble for them now.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Su Yi suddenly noticed two familiar silhouettes approaching from the distant seas.

    They were none other than the Cloudstone Venerate and Lan Suo.

    ¡°You were here too?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The Cloudstone Venerate was the first to sp his fist in greeting, but he sounded ashamed. ¡°Lan Suo and I lingered in the area for days, but we dared not draw any closer. We could only watch from afar.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°This incident is already over. Want to go back together?¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, traveling with you would be my honor,¡±ughed the Cloudstone Venerate.

    Su Yi keenly noticed that the Cloudstone Venerate was behaving differently than he had before. The famed Donghua Sword Sect elder now spoke to him with newfound respect and awe.

    As for Lan Suo, her exquisitely-carved features had had a trace of lingering bewilderment ever since they bumped into each other.

    ¡°Miss Lan Suo, what¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°Ah? It¡¯s nothing.¡± Lan Suo reacted as if awakening from a dream, and she repeatedly shook her head.

    The Cloudstone Venerate sighed to himself. He understood what she was feeling.

    Just now, they watched from a distance as Su Yi underwent tribtion and proved his Dao. They also watched as one terrifying existence after another fell beneath Su Yi¡¯s de.

    It was such a shock that even now, the Cloudstone Venerate felt as if he were dreaming, never mind Lan Suo!

    Lan Suo calmed herself down and asked, ¡°Right, Brother Su, earlier, numerous other cultivators entered the ruins alongside you, yet none of them have returned. Don¡¯t tell me¡­ Did something happen to them?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re all dead,¡± said Su Yi.

    The Cloudstone Venerate and Lan Suo nced at each other. Waves coursed through their hearts. It was true: Qin Dongxu and hispanions, some of the top experts of the Great Qin, had all fallen!

    It seemed Lan Suo dared not believe it. ¡°Shang Luoyu¡­ Is she dead too?¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I remember you two being at each other¡¯s throats. You ought to be happy she¡¯s gone.¡±

    Lan Suo smiled. ¡°I was just surprised, that¡¯s all. I almost can¡¯t believe it.¡±

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get out of here,¡± said Su Yi. He continued ahead, his twopanions hot on his heels.

    Halfway to their destination, something suddenly urred to him.

    Earlier, it seemed that Ge Qian was using the Xuanwu True Essence Sutra¡¯s method for hiding his presence?

    The more he thought about it, the more simr it seemed. He couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow.?Don¡¯t tell me Xuan Ning is behind this?

    In his past life, Xuan Ning was his seventh legacy disciple. In his original form, he was a True Spirit divine beast, the Xuanwu Turtle. When he wasn¡¯t cultivating, he maintained the auspicious air of his master¡¯s immortal cave and guarded the mountain gates on his master¡¯s behalf.

    Xuan Ning was a descendant of the Xuanwu tortoises, but he¡¯d followed Su Yi from a young age. The Xuanwu True Essence Sutra he cultivated was based on his bloodline talent; Su Yi had personally designed it just for Xuan Ning, and he¡¯d polished it over thousands of years. Only then did it be aplete?Daoist?legacy.

    Thus, it was safe to say that only he and Xuan Ning knew the Xuanwu True Essence Sutra. Not even his other disciples knew it.

    Yet now, Ge Qian had used what Su Yi suspected was the Xuanwu True Essence Sutra¡¯s method of hiding his presence. Of course Su Yi was surprised!

    ¡°I was negligent earlier. I should have taken further steps to discern Ge Qian¡¯s secrets. Perhaps then, I would have understood the full picture.¡± Su Yi sighed to himself.

    Knowing Ge Qian¡¯s cautious nature, Su Yi feared that even if he turned back now, there¡¯d be no trace of him.

    Furthermore, Su Yi wasn¡¯t quite certain whether or not Ge Qian¡¯s method of hiding his presence really was connected to the Xuanwu True Essence Sutra or not. Before long, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to give the matter any further consideration, and he set those thoughts aside.

    Two dayster.

    Outside Dongfu City, the shore of the eastern seas.

    Su Yi, the Cloudstone Venerate, and Lan Suo drifted onto the beach.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, how about we enter the city, find a restaurant, and have ourselves a proper drink?¡± The Cloudstone Venerate extended an invitation with a smile.

    Lan Suo gazed expectantly at Su Yi too.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then agreed.

    They proceeded toward the city gates, but halfway there, they saw a group approaching from a distance.

    The leader was a lean man in dark robes and a feather headdress.

    The man in dark robes smiled and said, ¡°Martial Uncle, Lan Suo, you¡¯re finally back!¡±

 Chapter 400: Bungling Clowns Inviting Their Own Humiliation

    <h4>Chapter 400: Bungling Clowns Inviting Their Own Humiliation</h4>

    It was obvious at a nce that the man in dark robes and the feather headdress was long ustomed to power, and his majestic bearing was extraordinary.

    The Cloudstone Venerate eximed, ¡°Sect Master, when did you get here?¡±

    The man in dark robes looked somewhat ashamed, and he sighed, ¡°When I heard what that girl, Luoyu, said and did at the banquet at Celestial Waters Mountain Vi, I could no longer sit still. I rushed over and waited here to meet you and resolve any possible misunderstandings.¡±

    Qiu Tianchi.

    The leader of the Donghua Sword Sect, with cultivation at the peak of the Grain Avoidance Realm. In the Great Qin, authority figures of his level were so rare, you could count them on your fingers.

    He was also Shang Luoyu¡¯s master.

    When they heard the name ¡°Shang Luoyu¡±, the Cloudstone Venerate and Lan Suo¡¯s eyes shed with strange light.

    ¡°All of that¡¯s in the past,¡± said the Cloudstone Venerate, his expression subtle. ¡°You needn¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    Qiu Tianchiughed. ¡°Martial Uncle, when Luoyu gets back, I¡¯ll be sure to have the girl apologize to you in person. Right¡­ She didn¡¯te back with you?¡±

    Lan Suo said harshly, ¡°Shang Luoyu disdained my master and I. She chose to travel with Qin Dongxu and hispanions instead, and she entered the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House with them. Who knows whether or not she¡¯ll make it back?¡±

    Qiu Tianchi was stunned, and he smiled bitterly.

    He¡¯d long since learned that the Cloudstone Venerate was unwilling to join Qin Dongxu in opposing Su Yi, and that he and Shang Luoyu had once shed verbally.

    Add that to the fact that Lan Suo and Shang Luoyu had always detested each other, fighting both openly and in secret, and Lan Suo¡¯s bad attitude was understandable.

    ¡°This time, Luoyu, that girl, really did go too far this time,¡± said Qiu Tianchi. He nced at Su Yi. ¡°And who is this young friend of yours?¡±

    The Cloudstone Venerate initially didn¡¯t n to introduce Su Yi, but under the circumstances, he knew he couldn¡¯t hide it. He immediately responded, ¡°This is the imperial preceptor of the Great Zhou, Fellow Daoist Su Yi.¡±

    Su Yi!

    When Qiu TIanchi and the Donghua Sword Sect elders apanying him heard this, their expressions shifted, and they couldn¡¯t help but take another look at Su Yi.

    He¡¯d risen to prominence in the Great Zhou, and he was like a living legend. His reputation was alreadymon knowledge.

    Qiu Tianchi and the elders wouldn¡¯t have guessed they¡¯d encounter him at a time like this.

    When they considered that Qin Dongxu, rifying Truth, Gu Qingdu, and various other peak experts of the Great Qin had all joined forces for the sake of destroying Su Yi, it seemed incredible that Su Yi had returned from the Sea of Chaotic Spirits alive. Their hearts filled with confusion.

    What¡¯s going on?

    However, before they could finish pondering the implications, the Cloudstone Venerate said, ¡°Sect Master, we nned to apany Fellow Daoist Su into the city for a drink¡­.¡±

    Qiu Tianchiughed. ¡°This really isn¡¯t a good ce for a conversation. In that case, let¡¯s leave together.¡±

    The Cloudstone Venerate¡¯s brow furrowed imperceptibly. He realized that Qiu Tianchi had already sensed that something was amiss. Still, after a moment¡¯s silence, he nodded his agreement. ¡°That¡¯ll work too.¡±

    From beginning to end, Su Yi acted as if none of this had anything to do with him, and he never once spoke up.

    He could tell that the Cloudstone Venerate felt conflicted, which was why he didn¡¯t immediately report what had happened in the Sea of Chaotic Spirits.

    It seemed¡­ He was worried that when they learned the truth, they wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the shock, and they¡¯d lose control of their emotions.

    But it was obvious that Qiu Tianchi already suspected something.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to concern himself with the situation. He just wanted to eat a meal and have a drink. All other concerns were as fleeting as the passing clouds, unworthy of his attention.

    ¡­¡­

    It seemed every city had a restaurant named after it.

    The Dongfu Prefectural Capital¡¯s Dongfu Restaurant was one such establishment.

    The restaurant had three floors in total, and it was built in the city¡¯s most prosperous district. Its customers were either wealthy or noble.

    Perhaps due to its proximity to the eastern seas, the majority of the Dongfu Restaurant¡¯s dishes were seafood. They were fresh and delicious.

    Su Yi and his diningpanions sat in a hall on the third floor. Before long, all manner of delicacies filled the table.

    Su Yi sampled various types of seafood between drinks, and his entire body rxed.

    This expedition into the Sea of Chaotic Spiritssted about a week. He hadn¡¯t encountered all that much danger, but even so, there was barely any time to stop and catch his breath.

    As he sampled various delicacies and fine brews, he listened to the sounds emanating from the city streets. He took in the atmosphere of the mundane world, and his whole body rxed.

    Just like always, when he wasn¡¯t cultivating, he was extremelyzy. He just wanted to quietly indulge and rx. He had no interest in following the petty squabbles of mundane affairs.

    Su Yi was leisurely and at ease, but this was in stark contrast with his diningpanions. Each had their own concerns, and within the private dining hall, the atmosphere was somewhat stifled.

    After a few rounds of drinks, Qiu Tianchi couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Martial Uncle, did something happen in the Sea of Chaotic Spirits?¡±

    The Cloudstone Venerate sighed to himself.?They say the truth will alwayse to light sooner orter. It seems the time hase.

    The Cloudstone Venerate nced at Su Yi. Only after he saw that Su Yi was still happily eating and drinking and that he voiced no objections did he say, ¡°Indeed, but before we discuss this, I hope you¡¯ll prepare yourself for the worst.¡±

    Qiu Tianchi¡¯s pupils constricted, and his sense of foreboding intensified. He took a deep breath, then nodded. ¡°She went off in search of good fortune. It¡¯s hard to avoid idents and the unexpected. Martial Uncle, please give it to me straight.¡±

    The other three Donghua Sword Sectelders all looked at the Cloudstone Venerate too, their expressions solemn.

    The Cloudstone Venerate didn¡¯t hide it. ¡°Qin Dongxu, rifying Truth, Gu Qingdu, and You Changkong are all¡­ All of them are dead.¡±

    Despite mentally preparing themselves, Qiu Tianchi and the elders couldn¡¯t help but gasp, and their expressions changed dramatically.

    All of them were peak-level experts. Theirs was arguably the strongest lineup in the Great Qin. Who¡¯d dare believe that all of them were dead?

    Qiu Tianchi forced down his unease. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Luoyu is also¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s dead too,¡± said the Cloudstone Venerate evenly.

    It was as if Qiu Tianqiu had been struck by lightning. His hands shook, and his face went ashen. ¡°How is this possible? Who killed them?¡±

    The three elders couldn¡¯t remain calm either. All of their faces filled with fury.

    The atmosphere was now so stifled, it was hard to breathe.

    Lan Suo nced at Su Yi, only to realize that he didn¡¯t seem the least bit concerned. He was ignoring them and drinking on his own in indescribable contentment.

    She couldn¡¯t help but sigh to herself.?This guy¡­ It seems he¡¯s always like this. A mountain could crumble right in front of him and he wouldn¡¯t even blink.

    It seems nothing can influence his mental state.

    He just does as he pleases without inhibitions.

    ¡°This incident involves one of the Possessed. His name is Chu Xiu.¡±

    On their way back, the Cloudstone Venerate learned the full story from Su Yi. Now, after a moment¡¯s pondering, he recounted the entire tale.

    When they learned that Nie Xingkong and Qin Fu had been possessed, and that they¡¯d acted as double agents on Chu Xiu¡¯s behalf to set a trap for Qin Dongxu and his allies, the elders¡¯ hair stood on end.

    They¡¯d gone on a voyage in search of good fortune. Who¡¯d have guessed there was a conspiracy behind it all?

    When they heard that in response to Chu Xiu¡¯s threats, Qin Dongxu andpany lowered their heads in submission, Qiu Tianchi and the elders¡¯ expressions turned iparably grave.

    ¡°Since they chose to submit, why¡­ Why are they all dead?¡± Qiu Tianchi couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    The Cloudstone Venerate fell momentarily silent, then said, ¡°They joined forces with Chu Xiu to target Fellow Daoist Su, only to fall beneath his de instead. That¡¯s what happened.¡±

    The entire room instantly fell so silent, you could hear a pin drop.

    Qiu Tianchi and the elders¡¯ faces filled with unconcealed disbelief. All those powerful cultivators, plus the even more terrifying Chu Xiu, had joined forces. How could Su Yi, a Xiantian Martial Ancestor, have killed them all?

    This was absolutely earth-shattering news. Waves of emotion coursed through their hearts, and a long time passed before they regained their senses.

    ¡°I have a question. Might you enlighten me, Fellow Daoist Su?¡± asked an elder named Li Tuxing. He fixed his gaze on Su Yi.

    Su Yi slumpedzily against the table, one hand supporting his jaw, the other holding a cup of wine. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡±

    Li Tuxing¡¯s eyes shed like lightning, and he said gravely, ¡°You knew Chu Xiu forced Qin Dongxu and hispanions to join him, so why not cut them some ck and spare their lives?¡±

    Su Yi was stunned. He looked over andughed, ¡°I have a question for you too. You know full well that Qin Dongxu gathered his allies for the express purpose of killing me, so why would you ask something so stupid?¡±

    The Cloudstone Venerate snorted coldly, ¡°You only just heard the bad news. It¡¯s understandable that your emotions would be in turmoil, but saying whatever pops into your head without first getting a clear picture of the situation is utterly brainless!¡±

    Li Tuxing¡¯s cheeks instantly flushed red, and he fell silent.

    ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother Li, you forget yourself.¡± Qiu Tianchi waved. ¡°If this matter is indeed as Martial Uncle says, Su Yi is not to me. Even if Luoyu was killed, she brought it upon herself!¡±

    As he said thatst part, his heart ached.

    Shang Luoyu was his closed-door disciple, and she was extraordinarily talented. She was a legendary figure of the Great Qin¡¯s younger generation, and he''d had high hopes for her.

    Now, she had encountered cmity and fallen in battle. As her master, how could he not regret her loss?

    Qiu Tianchi paused, then looked at Su Yi. ¡°Fellow Daoist, I imagine the Celestial Xiezhi Sword is now in your hands?¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°It is.¡±

    ¡°The sword is the treasure of our Donghua Sword Sect,¡± said Qiu Tianchi. ¡°Fellow Daoist, please return it to its rightful owners.¡±

    The Cloudstone Venerate and Lan Suo¡¯s hearts instantly tensed.

    Su Yi flipped his palm, and the Celestial Xiezhi Sword appeared with a ng and hovered in front of him.

    ¡°So long as you think you can take it, you¡¯re wee to try it,¡± said Su Yi casually. He swept his gaze across Qiu Tianchi and the elders.

    The atmosphere was instantly stifled and oppressive.

    A white-haired elder in golden robes glowered. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, what do you mean by this? Do you n to seize the treasure of our Donghua Sword Sect for yourself?¡±

    Su Yi nced at him. ¡°I said you¡¯re wee toe and take the sword, not that you¡¯re wee to spout nonsense. Say even one more sentence out of turn, and I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    This rebuke left the white-haired, golden-robed elder ashen-faced with anger. He shot to his feet and said, ¡°All I have to do is grab a sword! I¡¯ll just do it, then!¡±

    As he spoke, he walked right up and reached for the hilt of the Celestial Xiezhi Sword.

    Bzzz!

    The thick, massive de let out an impassioned hum and burst with indomitable sword light.

    Bang!

    The white-haired, golden-robed elder let out a muffled grunt, staggered back, and fell onto his but. He felt as if he¡¯d just touched a lightning bolt, and his whole right arm was in agony.

    The entire group was shaken, and they looked at each other in astonishment.

    Su Yi sat alone before the table. He took a drink, shook his head, andughed dryly.

    As if he were looking at a bungling clown inviting his own humiliation.

 Chapter 401: Like the Noonday Sun, Illuminating the World

    <h4>Chapter 401: Like the Noonday Sun, Illuminating the World</h4>

    The Celestial Xiezhi Sword hovered in the hair, humming non-stop, as if mocking the white-haired, golden-robed elder for overestimating himself.

    The Cloudstone Venerate and Lan Suo were stunned.

    Both were well aware that Sect Leader Qiu Tianchi had obtained the Celestial Xiezhi Sword from a ruin deep within the Sea of Chaotic Spirits. It was extremely spiritually active, and its power was immense and inscrutable.

    Over the years, only Shang Luoyu had gained its recognition and be its master.

    However, it was clear that Su Yi had already subdued the sword!

    ¡°Anyone else want to try?¡± Su Yi refilled his cup, took a drink, and asked casually.

    Qiu Tianchi¡¯s expression darkened, and he rose from his seat. ¡°Fellow Daoist, even if you¡¯ve convinced the sword, how is this any different from openly stealing our Donghua Sword Sect¡¯s treasure?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee to go right ahead and steal it back,¡± Su Yi said coolly.

    Qiu Tianchi was so angry, his beard and mustache bristled. When he spoke, he paused for emphasis between each word. ¡°Should I take that to mean you¡¯re dead-set on opposing our Donghua Sword Sect?¡±

    His tone was icy and filled with pent-up fury.

    Learning that Su Yi was responsible for Shang Luoyu¡¯s death filled Qiu Tianchi¡¯s heart with extreme grief.

    Now, Su Yi¡¯s stubborn refusal to return the Celestial Xiezhi Sword left him utterly enraged!

    This is bad!?thought the Cloudstone Venerate. He immediately rose. ¡°Tianchi, are you?trying?to destroy the Donghua Sword Sect¡¯s thousand-year legacy overnight?¡±

    Qiu Tianchi paused, stunned. ¡°Martial Uncle, are you saying that a falling out with Su Yi will mean the end of the Donghua Sword Sect?¡±

    His voice was full of disbelief.

    ¡°With Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s abilities, never mind destroying our sect; sweeping through and destroying every cultivation faction in the Great Qin is well within the realm of possibility,¡± said the Cloudstone Venerate, his words stern and solemn. ¡°There¡¯s a lot you don¡¯t know. Even if you don¡¯t believe me now, you¡¯d best cool your head and apologize properly to our Fellow Daoist.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ever do anything so stupid ever again. If you do, don¡¯t me me for no longer recognizing you as my sect leader!¡±

    Qiu Tianchi was so angry that he almost burst intoughter. His expression shifted erratically.

    One look at his expression and the Cloudstone Venerate realized that Qiu Tianchi didn¡¯t take his warning in at all. He couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    Suddenly, the sound of startled exmations and uproar drifted in through the windows.

    ¡°There¡¯s big news! Su Yi underwent a tribtion over the Sea of Chaotic Spirits and proved his Dao. After entering the Grain Avoidance Realm, he immediately went on to destroy the terrifying entities hiding within the Isle of No Return, the Mountain of Funerals, and White Bone Tower!¡±

    ¡°What? Are you for real?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m dead serious! Just now, numerous Earthly Immortals returned from the Sea of Chaotic Spirits. They brought this news back with them!¡±

    ¡°The Great Zhou¡¯s Su?Yi is actually?that strong?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not just strong; he¡¯s simply heaven-defying. They say that the Isle of No Return, the Mountain of Funerals, and White Bone Mountain, three of the Sea of Chaotic Spirits¡¯ Four Perils, fell beneath his de. They¡¯ve vanished from this world forever!¡±

    ¡°What about the Starlight Vessel?¡±

    ¡°They say that after it lowered its head and admitted defeat, Su Yi let it escape with its life.¡±

    ¡°My heavens! This is earth-shaking news!¡±

    ¡­Themotion only grew over time. Soon, it spread to the guests dining throughout the Dongfu Restaurant. All of them were stunned, and they started investigating for further details.

    Qiu Tianchi and the three Donghua Sword Sect elders were dumbstruck. They froze, rooted to the spot.

    The distant conversation and uproar they¡¯d only just heard lingered in their ears. All of their rage disappeared, reced by a bone-chilling cold; they felt as if they¡¯d been plunged into an icy abyss!

    Only now did they realize that Su Yi hadn¡¯t just in Chu Xiu, Qin Dongxu, and those apanying them. He¡¯d also broken into the Grain Avoidance Realm and killed three utterly terrifying entities!

    Suchbat prowess was unquestionably terrifying. When they realized that they¡¯d almost thrown aside all pretenses of cordiality with something so horrifyingly strong, their backs were instantly drenched in cold sweat.

    The Cloudstone Venerate and Lan Suo nced at each other. Not even they had anticipated that word of the battle atop the Sea of Chaotic Spirits would reach the Dongfu Prefectural Capital this quickly.

    Su Yi lowered his ss, rose, and said to the Cloudstone Venerate and Lan Suo, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯d best be on my way.¡±

    He then left without sparing Qiu Tianchi and the elders so much as another nce.

    The Celestial Xiezhi Sword floated after him, as if it were sentient.

    The Cloudstone Venerate and Lan Suo hurriedly rose to see him off.

    When they saw that Su Yi was about to disappear through the private dining room¡¯s doors, Qiu Tianchi suddenly called out, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, please, wait!¡±

    The leader of the Donghua Sword Sect then bowed low at the waist, looking utterly ashamed. ¡°We were foolish to have offended you. Please, forgive us!¡±

    ¡°This matter ends here,¡± said Su Yi, leaving without so much as turning to look at them.

    Outside the restaurant.

    Su Yi nced at the Cloudstone Venerate and Lan Suo. ¡°Let¡¯s part ways here. If fate allows it, we¡¯ll meet again.¡±

    With that, he strolled into the sky and walked off.

    The Celestial Xiezhi Sword nged and shot through the air. Su Yi stood calmly on the wide t of its de as it carried him through the heavens.

    A young man in blue, his hands behind his back as his sword carried him through the skies¡ªhe looked just like a celestial immortal! In just a few blinks of the eye, he¡¯d already disappeared over the horizon.

    This was the Grain Avoidance Realm. This was the power of a true cultivator. He could soar through the clouds on his own, or he could fly on his sword!

    As he watched Su Yi disappear from view, the Cloudstone Venerate couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°From this day forth, Young Lord Su¡¯s name shall surely reverberate throughout the skies of the Great Wei, Great Qin, and Great Zhou!¡±

    A hint of uncertainty shed through Lan Suo¡¯s gaze. ¡°Master, why is it that I feel like Young Lord Su is only getting further and further away¡­?¡±

    The Cloudstone Venerate fell briefly silent, then said, ¡°Someone like him is destined to proceed toward ever greater heights of the Grand Dao. The likes of us cannot possibly reach him. The opportunity to get acquainted with him, even temporarily, is fortunate in its own right, is not?¡±

    Lan Suo had nothing to say to that.

    ¡­¡­

    That day, word of what happened on the Sea of Chaotic Spirits spread throughout the Great Qin¡¯s borders at shocking speeds, stirring up enormous waves.

    Shanglin Temple.

    The mournful ringing of a bell resounded throughout the sect. Everyone at all levels of seniority was stunned, and all of them sank into endless grief.

    ¡°Spread my orders: from this day forth, no one in the Shanglin Temple is to be enemies with the Great Zhou¡¯s Su Yi. Anyone who disobeys shall be immediately cast out.¡± The abbot of Shanglin Temple, Purifying Decay, decreed.

    Factions of cultivators transcended the mundane world, but now, Su Yi¡¯s power ced him above even them!

    The cruel reality was this: opposing Su Yi any further was unquestionably no different from seeking out their own demise!

    Now matter how great his grief and fury, as the abbot of Shanglin Temple, Purifying Decay had to face the reality of the situation head-on. He had no choice but to make this promation.

    The Profound Moon Temple.

    When word of High Elder Gu Qingdu¡¯s death reached the sect, they, too, were shaken.

    ¡°Su Yi¡­ Su Yi¡­ Impressive!¡± Daoist Vastblue, the leader of the Profound Moon Temple, mmed his teacup against the floor, shattering it with a spray of liquid.

    The great hall¡¯smps illuminated his face with all of its rapidly changing expressions.

    Soon, he slumped back into his seat, as if he¡¯d lost his spirit.

    He was well aware that his fury would do him no good.

    Su Yi was now the top cultivator in the Great Zhou, Wei, and Qinbined. Here, hisbat strength was unsurpassed. None could stand in his way!

    Even the Profound Moon Temple was powerless to contend against someone so terrifyingly strong.

    The Donghua Sword Sect.

    As soon as Qiu Tianchi returned, he announced to the entire sect that from this day forth, anyone who became Su Yi¡¯s enemy would be viewed as a traitor to the sect and punished ordingly!

    That very day, word of the Great Qin¡¯s three great cultivation factions lowering their heads to Su Yi spread like wildfire.

    When the emperor of the Great Qin heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°He¡¯s just one man, yet he¡¯s strong enough to make entire nations of cultivators lower their heads. What did the Great Zhou do to deserve such fortune?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The Great Wei, the Wheel of the Moon Sect.

    When he learned what had happened in the Sea of Chaotic Spirits, the man honored as the greatest sword cultivator in the Great Wei, Qiu Hengkong, drank an entire jar of wine by himself.

    A long time passed before he muttered, ¡°It would have been stranger if Su Yi had lost¡­¡±

    That very day, the Wheel of the Moon Sect learned that their grand high elder, Qiu Hengkong, had begun a journey to the Great Xia!

    ¡­¡­

    The Great Zhou, the imperial pce.

    The prince regent and heir apparent, Zhou Zhili, had only just finished reading a secret intelligence report. He was so worked up that his hands and feet quivered, and he repeatedly paced up and down the grand hall.

    A long time passed before he pped his hands, threw back his head, and burst into uproariousughter. An exultant smile spread across his face; he showed no sign of poise or elegance whatsoever.

    ¡°In this lifetime, my greatest aplishment is my association with Imperial Preceptor Su, and nothing makes me prouder. Meeting him was the luckiest thing that ever happened to me!¡±

    Zhou Zhili¡¯s face filled with emotion. ¡°Should Imperial Preceptor Su request it, I¡¯d surely offer him the Great Zhou on the silver tter without so much as furrowing my brow!¡±

    After thatst deration, he couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly.

    Given Zhou Zhili¡¯s understanding of Su Yi, he knew Su Yi wouldn¡¯t have any interest in the Great Zhou¡¯s territories.

    This gave Zhou Zhili an enormous headache.?Just what kind of congrattory gift should I prepare to celebrate the imperial preceptor¡¯s aplishment?

    ¡­¡­

    On that day, the Great Qin, Great Zhou, and Great Wei descended into an enormous uproar as word of Su Yi¡¯s glorious aplishments on the Sea of Chaotic Spirits spread far and wide.

    Su Yi¡¯s prestige was like the noonday sun, illuminating the entire world!

    ¡°Thinking back, when His Excellency Su Yi was merely a Blood Cirction Realm cultivator, he seized first ce in the Dragon¡¯s Gate Competition on the second day of the second lunar month. It was then that I knew he was a dragon destined to soar to prominence!¡±

    The Great Zhou, Cloudriver Prefecture¡¯s Guangling City, Apricot Clinic.

    The words flowed out of Steward Hu Quan in a non-stop stream. ¡°Now, His Excellency Su Yi is already honored as the imperial preceptor of the Great Zhou. They say that even Earthly Immortals can only lower their heads and avert their gazes before him! This is a true heroic figure. Who in this world canpare to him?¡±

    The physicians smiled as they listened.

    In the yard behind the clinic, the branches of an old locust tree swayed, and its leaves rustled in the wind.

    This humble courtyard was now honored as the former residence of the Great Zhou¡¯s imperial preceptor, Su Yi, and the locust tree was there to bear witness to it all.

    The Wen Family.

    Family Head Wen Changjing sighed. ¡°Dowager, tell me: if we¡¯d treated Su Yi better back then, would our situation bepletely different now?¡±

    The dowager sank into a lengthy silence before saying, ¡°You only see Su Yi¡¯s current glory, but you¡¯re overlooking the bloodshed, wind, and rain he overcame on his rise to prominence. Pick any of the obstacles on his path at random, and it would surely be enough to destroy our entire Wen Family.¡±

    The Wen Family dowager sighed. ¡°Peace and safety are blessings enough. We cannot demand anything else.¡±

    Wen Changjing was silent.

    The Wen Family had long since be theughingstock of Guangling City. Countless people mocked them for their inability to recognize greatness.

    Who was to me for this?

    This was what people meant when they said that worldly affairs were ever-changing and unpredictable.

 Chapter 402: The First Day of the Seventh Month, an Old Acquaintance Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 402: The First Day of the Seventh Month, an Old Acquaintance Arrives</h4>

    The light of the setting sun illuminated the world.

    Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy, Burbling Spring Pavilion.

    ¡°Big Brother Su Yi, you¡¯re actually this awesome already?¡± Wen Lingxue had her hands behind her back as she bent her slender waist, leaning forward until her delicate, beautiful face was almost touching the reclining Su Yi.

    She stared at him and examined him closely and with great curiosity.

    It seemed she dared not believe that the legendary figure who¡¯d disyed nigh-divine majesty over the Sea of Chaotic Spirits and the familiar, handsome youth in front of her were one and the same.

    The young woman¡¯s pure, beautiful face was just inches away, and her breath was as fragrant as an orchid. Her pink lips were shiny and full, like fresh, delectable peaches. Just seeing them was enough to make someone want to take a bite.

    ¡°You call that ¡®awesome¡¯?¡± Su Yiughed dryly. From his angle, he could clearly see himself reflected in the young woman¡¯s clear gaze.

    He could also see the outline of her absolute beauty in extraordinary rity.

    Stunning!

    Hers was a beauty brimming with youthfulness, one that transcended mundanity.

    If his gaze continued past her chin, he saw her long, snow-white neck, and the exquisite lines of her cor bones¡­

    Before Su Yi could look any further, she rose and giggled. ¡°If even you don¡¯t count as awesome, I¡¯m afraid every other cultivator beneath the heavens will die of shame.¡±

    Ning Sihua and Cha Jin watched this y out from not far away. They couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Not long after Su Yi returned, they received word from the outside world. By now, they naturally knew what Su Yi had done during his trip to the Sea of Chaotic Spirits. It was fair to say he¡¯d achieved aplete victory, and he¡¯de back loaded with treasure.

    Whoosh!

    A sturdy-looking little beast covered in soft fur leaped into Su Yi¡¯s embrace.

    This little guy was Chini, the Jade-Eyed Crimson?mebeast¡¯s?offspring. It was a full circle fatter than before, soft and fleshy, and its eyes shone with traces of gold.

    Su Yi rubbed Chini¡¯s head, feeling even more rxed.

    During his pursuit of the Grand Dao, he enjoyed these rare times of rxation. He felt joyful and harmonious, and his heart was at peace. Even his heart and mind felt soothed.

    That night, they hosted a banquet before Burbling Spring Pavilion

    Ning Sihua, Wen Lingxue, Cha Jin, Feng Xiaofeng, and Feng Xiaoran were all there, as well as Mu Xi, Chen Zheng, Pu Yi, Yuan Wutong, and Zheng Tianhe.

    Even Huang Qianjun, Yuan Luoyu, Yuan Luoyu, Zheng Muyao and the others came.

    Su Yi was naturally delighted. The whole group drank and chatted with unrestrained relish.

    During the banquet, the Spiritmartial Marquis, Chen Zheng, told Su Yi that he¡¯d already thoroughly refined the wisp of an otherworld cultivator¡¯s soul that tried to possess him.

    Su Yi suddenly thought back to his journey to Bloodthistle Yao Mountain. Deep in the wilderness, at the bottom of a vast chasm, Chen Zheng was once used as a Dao Cocoon, and his soul was almost possessed by an otherworld cultivator.

    Afterword, Su Yi intervened to help Chen Zheng suppress the wisp of an otherworld cultivator¡¯s soul. Furthermore, he taught Chen Zheng a secret technique to refine the invader.

    His goal was to obtain information about the otherworld cultivator¡¯s background and world of origin from the wisp of his soul.

    Su Yi immediately started asking questions.

    s, Chen Zheng had only refined a single wisp of soul, and it contained few memories.

    All he knew was that the otherworld cultivator¡¯s Daoist title was Liu Que, or ¡°Flowing Stanza¡±, and that he came from a ne known as the Darkwind Continent.

    Liu Que was a Spirit Dao cultivator from the Longevity Spirit Sect, one of the Darkwind Continent¡¯s five peak-level sects.

    There was an exposed portion of the spatial barrier between worlds within the Longevity Spirit Sect¡¯s territory. This was none other than the rift leading to the depths of the Great Zhou¡¯s Bloodthistle Yao Mountain.

    ording to Liu Que¡¯s memories, there were three simr spatial rifts on the Darkwind Continent. Each was under the control of a peak-level sect.

    The name of one of these peak-level sects caught Su Yi¡¯s attention¡ª

    The Incarnation of Stars Sect!

    This reminded him of the space beneath the ruins of the Prajna Meditation Garden, where he defeated an otherworld cultivator who called himself the Crimson me Monarch.

    He was a member of the Incarnation of Stars Sect!

    We can already confirm that at least two of the Darkwind Continent¡¯s five peak-level sects control a spatial rift that leads to the Great Zhou¡­

    And there are over a hundred nations simr to the Great Zhou on the Azure Continent. There¡¯s got to be no small number of spatial rifts formed when the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness descended.

    This means that the Darkwind Continent can¡¯t possibly be the only world on the other side.

    After reaching this conclusion, Su Yi had some vague ideas.

    Almost thirty thousand years ago, beneath the influence of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness, numerous spatial rifts appeared throughout the Azure Continent.

    However, they didn¡¯t all lead to the same worlds. They led to numerous different nes.

    The Darkwind Continent was just one of many.

    If he continued a step further down this train of thought, this meant that when the Radiant Epoch was upon them, otherworld cultivators would cross over and enter the world from numerous different nes of existence!

    Su Yi then asked about a few other matters.

    He learned that the strongest member of the Longevity Spirit Sect, one of the top five sects on the Darkwind Continent, was only a Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator.

    The Spiritual Revolution Realm was thest of the three realms of the Spirit Dao. Such cultivators were inferior only to Imperial Realm experts.

    Su Yi inferred that the other four top sects had to be on roughly the same level as the Longevity Spirit Sect.

    The others couldn¡¯t possibly have Imperial Realm experts at the helm. Otherwise, the five sects couldn¡¯t have maintained their current equilibrium.

    Chen Zheng had obtained this information, but he found it thoroughly confusing.

    However, Su Yi had the experience of his past life to draw on. A few hints were enough to deduce an enormously valuable piece of information¡ª

    The strongest factions of the Darkwind Continent were still only Spirit Dao orthodoxies!

    In terms of umtions, the former Azure Continent, which was once home to Imperial Realm experts, was unquestionably far, far, far mightier than the Darkwind Continent!

    Of course, thirty thousand years of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness had taken its toll. The current Azure Continent wasn¡¯t at allparable to the Darkwind Continent.

    After all, throughout the entire continent, only the Great Xia, the continent¡¯s hegemon, was home to Spirit Dao cultivators.

    While the Darkwind Continent had five Spirit-Dao-level sects!

    Still, if that¡¯s all they¡¯ve got, they¡¯re no different from the readily-harvestable ¡®chives¡¯ I anticipated.?After reaching these conclusions, Su Yi shook his head.

    If the Nine Provinces of the Wilds were a peak-level cultivation world, both the Azure Continent and the Darkwind Continent were run-down, low-ss nes of existence.

    However, that was just the Darkwind Continent. It was possible that some of the other worlds with ess to the Azure Continent were stronger.

    The banquet ended before dawn.

    Su Yi was drunk. In the end, the equally intoxicated Cha Jin supported him, and they entered Burbling Spring Pavilion together.

    Before parting ways, Ning Sihua gave them a well-intentioned reminder. ¡°Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t forget the?sound-proofing?barrier formation.¡±

    Su Yiughed and agreed, not the least bit ashamed.?However, Cha Jin¡¯s face reddened.

    When kindling met a zing fire, they shared an experience beyond others¡¯ understanding.

    This was naturally a night of entanglements numerous beyond description, but the pleasures found within were not for others to know.

    ¡­¡­

    In the days that followed, Su Yi lived in leisure within Burbling Spring Pavilion.

    When he wasn¡¯t cultivating, he wasnguidly enjoying peace and rxation.

    Everything was just as before.

    Sometimes, he would y chess with Wen Lingxue. The two of them would go on long walks in the wilderness, and he¡¯d guide her cultivation.

    At night, he typically shared a bed with Cha Jin, recing solitary cultivation with dual cultivation.

    Engaging in dual cultivation on an almost nightly basis tempered Cha Jin¡¯s cultivation. Her foundations were increasingly solid and refined¡­.

    Su Yi benefitted quite a bit too.

    His early-stage Grain Avoidance Realm cultivation had stabilized, and the Strongest Dao Seed shaped like the Sword of the Nine Hells was increasingly pure and condensed.

    During this time, the Great Zhou¡¯s heir apparent, Zhou Zhili, paid Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy a personal visit. He also delivered an obviously carefully-prepared gift.

    A full ten tier-six spirit stones!

    Their value was enough to make any Origin Dao cultivator red-eyed with greed.

    After all, in this mundane realm, tier-five spirit stones were already extremely rare, never mind tier six! And this was ten of them at once!

    Su Yi naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse.

    Upon entering the Grain Avoidance Realm, his iparable foundations in the Grand Dao meant that he burned through almost ten tier-five spirit stones in his daily cultivation. He was burning through his supplies at striking speeds.

    If he switched to tier-six spirit stones, refining one per day would be enough.

    During his visit, Zhou Zhili also brought a piece of news¡ª

    The eldest imperial prince of the Great Zhou, Zhou Zhiqian, left for the Great Xia a long time ago, on the fourth day of the fifth month. He¡¯d already be an inner sect disciple of the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect, one of the Great Xia¡¯s Four Great Daoist Sects.

    Although Zhou Zhiqian was Zhou Zhili¡¯s older brother, they had different mothers, and Zhou Zhiqian had cultivated on Unknown Dragon Mountain from a young age. The brothers¡¯ rtionship could be described as ¡°distant¡± and ¡°indifferent.¡±

    Thus, Zhou Zhili sold Zhou Zhiqian out without the slightest hesitation. He told him that it was highly probable that Zhou Zhiqian nned on avenging the fallen Unknown Dragons.

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t overly concerned about this.

    After stepping into the Grain Avoidance Realm, those who¡¯d once viewed him with enmity were already insignificant to him. Take the three mightiest cultivation factions of the Great Qin. Hadn¡¯t all of them lowered their heads and admitted defeat?

    Zhou Zhiqian might well have the chance to rise to prominence in the Great Xia, but Su Yi wasn¡¯t the least bit concerned.

    One leisurely and fulfilling day after another slipped by.

    A monthter, the first day of the seventh lunar month.

    It was ten past noon, and Su Yi was slumped leisurely outside Burbling Spring Pavilion, resting in the shade of a giant pine. His brow was slightly furrowed as he sank into contemtion.

    His supply of resources suitable for his current cultivation had dwindled. His current stash would onlyst him another week or so.

    Furthermore, in his current state, never mind Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy; even if he scoured the entire Great Zhou, it¡¯d be extremely difficult to locate suitable cultivation resources.

    This was the problem with mundane realms.

    The higher your cultivation, the rarer the resources required to satisfy your needs. This continued until one day, the world¡¯s resources simply weren¡¯t good enough.

    This spiritual barrenness results from the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness. It really is like a set of invisible shackles; over the years, it¡¯s snuffed out countless cultivators¡¯ hopes for striving for greater heights of the Grand Dao.?Su Yi sighed.?Perhaps I really ought to consider going to the Great Xia too¡­.

    It was then that Ning Sihua walked over and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, Tao Qingshan and a man who calls himself the Qinn Water Monarch have arrived requesting an audience.¡±

 Chapter 403: Yuan Heng

    <h4>Chapter 403: Yuan Heng</h4>

    ¡°Your Excellency Su Yi, I have brought the Qinn Water Monarch to see you!¡± Tao Qingshan bowed in greeting. He looked like a dwarf, with white eyebrows and a white beard, and his gaze was awed and reverent.

    A solidly-built, honest-looking youth in simple cloth robes stood beside him. He looked courageous and strong, and his skin was dark, while his eyes were bright and expressive.

    When he saw Tao Qingshan bow, the youth hurriedly followed suit, seeming both eager and uncertain.

    Su Yi waved from the wicker chair. ¡°No need for all this politeness. I¡¯ve never liked borate disys of etiquette. ¡°

    Both of them hurriedly straightened their backs.

    However, when they faced Su Yi, both were obviously somewhat reserved, and they couldn¡¯t hide the reverence in their expressions.

    Su Yi was already a legendary cultivator!

    He had climbed to the pinnacle of three nations all on his own. Never mind the ordinary martial artists; even the true cultivators could only look up to him.

    Tao Qingshan and the youth in simple cloth robes had both heard tales of Su Yi¡¯s aplishments. Now, standing before him again, they felt as if they were gazing upon a deity.

    Su Yi looked the youth up and down. ¡°Not bad at all. It¡¯s been less than three months, but you¡¯ve already taken on human form, and your foundations are pretty exceptional.¡±

    The young man was none other than the Qinn Water Monarch. His original body was a softshell turtle, and he lived at the bottom of the Qinn River.

    When Su Yi visited the Great Zhou¡¯s Jade Capital, he crossed the Qinn River on the turtle¡¯s back.

    At the time, Su Yi directed him, telling him to visit Tao Qingshan and learn the art of transformation. Su Yi also said that, so long as the softshell turtle?metamorphosized?into a true yao cultivator and entered the Origin Dao within three months, he¡¯d teach him a suitable cultivation method.

    This was a trial.

    Who would have thought the softshell turtle would actually pull it off?

    The youth in simple cloth robes said gratefully, ¡°Everything I¡¯ve aplished today, you gave to me. If you hadn¡¯t permitted Mountain Monarch Tao to share the secrets of transformation, I have no idea when I would have be a true yao cultivator.¡±

    Something suddenly urred to Su Yi, and he said, ¡°Alright. I agreed to teach you a cultivation technique, and I naturally won¡¯t go back on my word.¡±

    He paused, then continued, ¡°I have two cultivation methods suitable for you. One is called the ¡®Heavenly Yao Nine Revolutions Incantation.¡¯ It¡¯s enough to support your cultivation until you reach the Spirit Dao.¡±

    Tao Qingshan and the youth gasped. Both were visibly shaken.

    Both were minor yao who¡¯d only just barely stepped onto the path of cultivation. A legacy they could cultivate all the way to the Spirit Dao was no different from an unparalleled immortal blessing!

    However, before they could respond, Su Yi continued, ¡°The other secret inheritance is called the Xuanwu True Essence Sutra. In terms of subtlety, it¡¯s far beyond the Heavenly Yao Nine Revolutions Incantation. However, I¡¯ll only share the methods and incantations for the Three Realms of the Origin Dao. Furthermore, if you want to obtain this legacy, you must agree to do something for me in return.¡±

    The youth¡¯s heart shook, and he sped his fist. ¡°Your Excellency, please, enlighten me.¡±

    ¡°When I go to the Great Xia, I want you toe with me,¡± said Su Yi.

    The youth in simple cloth robes was dumbstruck. He¡¯d assumed that Su Yi would demand something iparably arduous and exacting. Who¡¯d have thought all he had to do was apany Su Yi on his journey?

    Tao Qingshan was practically green with envy.?How is that even a trial? That¡¯s obviously an opportunity as grand as the heavens themselves!

    If he apanies His Excellency Su Yi and serves at his side, isn¡¯t he sure to receive his guidance?

    Especially since His Excellency said that the Xuanwu True Essence Sutra far surpasses the Heavenly Yao Nine Revolutions Incantation!

    Tao Qingshan tugged on the youth. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there! Hurry up and thank him for benevolence!¡±

    The youth in in cloth robes reacted as if awakening from a dream. He stammered, ¡°Senior, if it means an opportunity to serve by your side, I¡¯ll agree to anything!¡±

    It was obvious that he was so excited that he didn¡¯t know what to do with himself.

    Su Yi nodded, then took out a jade slip and used his divine sense to engrave it with methods and incantations for the Three Realms of the Origin Dao.

    ¡°Although this jade slip only contains the method for cultivating the Xuanwu True Essence Sutra in the Three Realms of the Origin Dao, it¡¯s enough for a yao of your level to undergo metamorphosis, like a carp bing a dragon. Once you¡¯ve memorized its contents, destroy the slip.¡± Su Yi passed the youth the jade slip.

    ¡°Understood!¡± The young man in simple cloth robes hurriedly epted it with both hands, then sensed its secrets with his divine sense.

    A whileter, he destroyed the jade slip, then sped his fist. ¡°Senior, I¡¯ve alreadymitted it to memory.¡±

    When Tao Qingshan saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but rally his courage and say, ¡°Your Excellency, this humble one is willing to pledge his life to your cause! No matter the difficulty, I won¡¯t refuse!¡±

    Su Yi nced at him. ¡°That so? If you¡¯re willing, you can remain here, at the Profound Amplification Sect, but don¡¯t get excited too quickly. I won¡¯t teach you anything in the next ten years, nor will I offer you even the slightest words of guidance. Think it over carefully, then tell me your decision.

    The Dao was not to be passed on lightly, and the Dharma was not to be taught casually.

    The softshell turtle had received a legacy because their meeting was an act of fate, and because Su Yi had already given his assent. The youth had passed his test, so Su Yi didn¡¯t mind lending him a hand in his pursuit of the Grand Dao.

    But Tao Qingshan was different. This nature spirit born of a Pure Yang Fire Peach Tree had already received his guidance back in Mother Ghost Ridge.

    If he wanted to stay at Su Yi¡¯s side and work for him, he naturally needed to pass a test first. Only then could he gain insight into Tao Qingshan¡¯s heart and polish his temperament.

    Of course, Tao Qingshan could choose to refuse his offer.

    However, after only a moment¡¯s silence, Tao Qingshan said solemnly and determinedly, ¡°Your Excellency, I understand. Never mind ten years; even if I had to wait a century or a millennium, I would be willing to follow you!¡±

    Su Yi nodded but said nothing. He wasn¡¯t epting a disciple, so there was no need to be too exacting.

    He thought for a moment, then ordered, ¡°You¡¯ll remain here from now on. In a bit, go find Pce Master Ning. She¡¯ll arrange everything for you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Tao Qingshan and the youth in simple cloth robes agreed in unison.

    ¡°Right.¡± Su Yi suddenly recalled something. He turned to the youth and said, ¡°Back then, I agreed that once you took on human form, I¡¯d give you a Daoist name and title. Are you willing to ept it?¡±

    After a brief, stunned pause, the youth went mad with delight, and his knees thudded to the ground. He said in a quavering voice, ¡°Senior, please grant me a name!¡±

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°You made your home beneath the Qinn River, and although you¡¯re a yao, you have a heart that pursues the Dao with determination. That¡¯s truly rare and precious. How about we call you ¡®Yuan Heng¡¯, or ¡®Original Perseverance?¡¯¡±

    ¡°Yuan¡±, or ¡°origin¡±, meant remembering one¡¯s starting point and initial intentions. It also sounded just like the word ¡°soft-shell turtle.¡±

    ¡°Heng¡±, or ¡°perseverance¡±, befit one who persistently pursued the Grand Dao.

    The youth in cloth robes understood the deeper meaning immediately, and he was so grateful that he almost wept. He kowtowed, ¡°Thank you, Senior! Thank you!¡±

    When Tao Qingshan saw this, he was envious?to his?very bones.

    Cultivators were very particr about their Daoist titles. They didn¡¯t just contain the giver¡¯s hopes for the recipient; they were also a form of acknowledgment and protection!

    Rumor had it that in ancient orthodoxies, there was even a rite specifically for receiving a title. It was a solemn, grand ceremony, a major event for the entire sect. Only highly influential and prominent experts could preside over it.

    Who?chose a disciple¡¯s Daoist title could even influence their future prospects!

    .

    Of course, ordinary disciples generally just chose their titles for themselves as little more than a way to boost their own prestige, but they could be safely ignored.

    Tao Qingshan was naturally well aware that to the softshell turtle, receiving a name from Su Yi meant receiving his acknowledgment and protection!

    Of course Tao Qingshan was jealous. How could he not be?

    So long as I pursue the Dao with determination and work loyally on His Excellency Su Yi¡¯s behalf, I can surely earn his recognition too!?Tao Qingshan took a deep breath, calming himself down.

    He was a rootless, unaffiliated yao cultivator. He was enormously lucky to even have a chance at seizing ¡°immortal fortune¡±!

    Staying here to work on Su Yi¡¯s behalf was already enough for Tao Qingshan.

    After making arrangements for Tao Qingshan and the youth in simple cloth, Yuan Heng, Su Yi sank back into contemtion.

    He didn¡¯t teach Yuan Heng the Xuanwu True Essence Sutra purely because he thought it suited him.

    When he visited the Great Xia, he nned to use the aura of Yuan Heng¡¯s cultivation technique to lure out the supremely cowardly and cautious Ge Qian.

    In this way, he could determine whether or not Ge Qian truly practiced the Xuanwu True Essence Sutra or not.

    As the technique¡¯s creator, Su Yi was naturally well aware that people who cultivated the Xuanwu True Essence Sutra could sense each other from a hundred thousand feet away. Their auras would produce a subtle, miraculous resonance between them!

    Thus, even if the cowardly Ge Qian chose to keep hiding, so long as he appeared within a hundred thousand feet of Yuan Heng, Yuan Heng would sense him immediately.

    I hope Ge Qian really did go?to the Great?Xia. If not, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have done all this work for nothing¡­?thought Su Yi.

    Shortly after, Ning Sihua returned. ¡°Fellow Daoist, I¡¯ve already gotten Tao Qingshan and Yuan Heng settled in.

    Su Yi nodded, then announced his decision. ¡°I n to leave for the Great Xia tomorrow morning. Before I go, I have some things to ask of you.¡±

    Ning Sihua¡¯s eyes lit up, then immediately dimmed again. She sighed helplessly, ¡°It sounds like I¡¯ll have no choice but to stay behind and house-sit again.¡±

    She, too, had heard that the curtains would soon open on the event all the world¡¯s cultivators were watching: the Great Xia¡¯s Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly. Of course she wanted to participate!

    Su Yi said, ¡°If you¡¯re not willing, I won¡¯t insist.¡±

    Ning Sihua shook her head, and deep emotion appeared on her immature features. ¡°My position as pce master of Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy might have seemed glorious, but in truth, my cultivation was arduous and bitter, and I faced all manner of perils and difficulties along the way.

    ¡°However, ever since I met you, everything has changedpletely. I nowck neither cultivation methods nor resources, and as I pursue the Grand Dao, I¡¯ve received your guidance on multiple asions.¡± Ning Sihuaughed. ¡°They say that when someone achieves the Dao, even their dogs and chickens will ascend. Perhaps this is what they mean?

    ¡°After everything you¡¯ve given me, going to the Great Xia isn¡¯t very important at all. Never mind staying home to house-sit; even if you demanded Imit atrocities against both heaven and reason, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t refuse.¡±

    Su Yi looked at the youthful, seemingly immature beauty with admiration. ¡°Say no more. Fellow Daoist, I¡¯ll be sure to return with a token of my gratitude.¡±

    Ning Sihua¡¯s heart shook. She was naturally well aware that a ¡°token of Su Yi¡¯s gratitude¡± was no small matter!

    Her eyes shone with anticipation, and a charming smile spread across her lips as sheughed, ¡°Gifts are unimportant. Your concern is thanks enough.¡±

 Chapter 404: The Ghost Festival, Sacrificing to the Dead

    <h4>Chapter 404: The Ghost Festival, Sacrificing to the Dead</h4>

    The second day of the seventh lunar month.

    Early that morning, Su Yi and Yuan Heng, the human form of the giant softshell turtle, left Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy together.

    Last night, Su Yi gave the Heavensphere Yao Emperor¡¯s white bone seal to Ning Sihua. He told her that, should they encounter insurmountable danger, she could bring everyone in the Profound Amplification Sect deep into the Sea of Chaotic Spirits.

    With the power of the bone seal, they could seek refuge within the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House.

    In truth, this wasn¡¯t the only fail-safe Su Yi left behind.

    One hundred miles from Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy, on Jade Barrier Mountain, he ced a Five Elements Profound Amplification Formation and a Big Dipper Spirit-Gathering Formation. If they took refuge there, the sect would be safe even from an attacking Spirit Dao cultivator.

    This was what they meant when they said ¡°a crafty rabbit has three burrows.¡±

    In addition, the white bone seal contained the Immortals¡¯ Sword House¡¯s ultimate Daoist canon, the Allspirit Sword Sutra.

    Su Yi had already instructed Ning Sihua to view it as the Profound Amplification Sect¡¯s inheritance. She could pass it on to members of the sect.

    Of course, although they called the Profound Amplification Sect a sect, it was effectively just a gathering ce for Su Yi¡¯s friends and loved ones.

    Wen Lingxue, Cha Jin, Ning Sihua, Huang Qianjun, and the Feng Siblings had long since received cultivation techniques from Su Yi. They naturally had no need for the Allspirit Sword Sutra.

    Su Yi left the Allspirit Sword Sutra behind as a means of continuing the Immortals¡¯ Sword House¡¯s legacy. This was a way of living up to the Heavensphere Yao Emperor¡¯s expectations.

    ¡­¡­

    Su Yi was going to the Great Xia, in truth, to meet his cultivation¡¯s needs.

    There was nothing for it. The Great Zhou, Great Wei, and Great Qin were mundane nations. Their cultivation resources might sustain his current cultivation for a while, albeit just barely.

    But they couldn¡¯t do it forever.

    The Grain Avoidance Realm was only the beginning.

    Su Yi estimated that with his iparably firm foundations, without sufficient resources, his cultivation would stagnate here for a long time.

    He naturally couldn¡¯t tolerate that.

    The Great Xia was the hegemon of the Azure Continent, and its cultivation factions flourished. It was even home to Spirit Dao cultivators.

    This meant that the Great Xia¡¯s cultivation resources were surely abundant beyondpare. They were naturally enough to satisfy his needs.

    When he thought about the Great Xia, numerous matters came to mind.

    These included the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly, which was set to begin in just a few months, as well as Sumeru Immortal Ind, which Hua Xinfeng said held secrets rted to the origins of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness.

    There was even Hua Xinfeng¡¯s n, which Su Yi was quite curious about. After all, their family¡¯s token was carved with the totem of the True Spirit divine bird, the dragon sparrow.

    Of course, Su Yi wouldn¡¯t forget Ge Qian.

    As for Zhou Zhiqian, the prince who¡¯d joined the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect? Su Yi wasn¡¯t at all concerned about him.

    ¡­¡­

    It was a long, long way from the Great Zhou to the Great Xia, and he¡¯d need to pass through dozens of nations scattered throughout the Azure Continent, crossing countless mountains and rivers.

    Su Yi was in no hurry.

    Just as he had in the past, he preferred making the journey on foot. He walked through the wilderness and strolled amidst the red dust of the mundane world.

    Along the way, he admired the mountains, waters, and all of creation.

    He saw the heavens, the skies, and everything that lived between them.

    Traveling was a form of cultivation.

    Confucianists stressed the importance of traveling ten thousand miles, while Buddhist cultivators took measure of the world as part of their ascetic practice. Daoists tested their disciples by having them enter the world to temper themselves.

    Even demonic cultivators emphasizedprehending the seven emotions and six sensory pleasures, the thieves of the heart, amidst the masses.

    Everything was for the sake of cultivation and steadying the heart.

    They said that ¡°grasping mundane affairs is genuine knowledge, and sophistication in worldly affairs is true learning.¡±

    The path of cultivationy between entering and leaving the mundane world.

    Thus, on the road that followed, when Su Yi felt the urge, he rode on his sword, controlling the wind as he surveyed the beauty of the mountains and rivers from on high.

    Sometimes, he chose to travel on foot, passing through all manner of cities.

    When he found one he liked, he¡¯d spend several days there.

    When irked, he¡¯d leave, soaring a thousand miles away.

    Yuan Heng apanied him on his journey, attending to his needs. Whether they were roughing it in the wilderness or immersed in worldly prosperity, he stuck to Su Yi like glue, ying the role of a servant. He took all trivial matters upon himself.

    Although they encountered the asional dispute along the way, there was never any need for Su Yi to step in. With his cultivation, Yuan Heng resolved everything effortlessly.

    Soon, more than ten days had passed.

    Master and servant had already passed through numerous mundane nations and crossed countless mountains and rivers.

    They were now within the Great Liang¡¯s borders, in a stretch of mountains known as Floating Immortal Ridge, near a gushing river.

    There was an extremely remote little vige near the riverbank.

    It was already dark out. The river flowed, and the mountains of Floating Immortal Ridge towered in the distance. Both were enveloped in the inky darkness of the night sky.

    ¡°Master, look over there! The nearby vigers are cing floatingmps onto the water.¡± Yuan Heng pointed into the distance.

    Numerousmps were already lit. Everyone in the vige, regardless of age or sex, had gathered here. They lit their candles, one after another, ced them into floatingnterns of all different shapes, and ced them into the water.

    The flickering lights flowed downstream. They were particrly eye-catching against the night sky.

    ¡°Are they offering sacrifices to the departed?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Master,¡± said Yuan Heng. ¡°It¡¯s the fifteenth day of the seventh lunar month, the Zhongyuan Festival, or as themon folk call it, the ¡®Ghost Festival.¡¯ They say that this is the night when Yin qi is the most abundant. During the Ghost Festival, the apparitions scattered throughout the world go out haunting.?Thus, themon folk light floatingnterns, burn joss paper, and offer sacrifices in hopes of passing the night in safety.¡±

    When he heard this, Su Yi understood. He was naturally well aware of the Zhongyuan Festival.

    Themon folk might call it the Ghost Festival, but cultivators knew it as the day when the Yin qi of heaven and earth was at its densest. The pure and impure shifted positions; pure energy sank and stagnated, while the impure rose to the top.

    The Yin qi was denser than usual, that¡¯s all. There was nothing worth concerning himself with.

    Over on the distant riverbank, a gaunt elder cleared his throat and shouted, ¡°Hurry, hurry! Everyone, return home. Tonight, no matter who you are, none of you are allowed to leave your homes! Even if there¡¯s a disturbance outside, you are not to open your doors and go out. If you do, the ghosts will surely eat you!¡±

    The vigers quickly dispersed.

    The night was dark and deep, with no moon or stars. The vige was remote and built amidst the wilderness, and they could hear the distant howls of beasts.

    Each viger carried a paperntern. The men led their wives and children, and all of them hurried home.

    Suddenly, twonterns started moving in Su Yi¡¯s direction.

    It was only after they drew closer that he saw their owners clearly: a boy of about twelve and a six or seven-year-old girl.

    The boy was gaunt with a darkplexion and a hatchet in his waistband.

    The girl had pigtails, and her face was thin and sallow.

    They were obviously brother and sister. Both wore old, coarse cloth robes covered in patches.

    When they saw Su Yi and Yuan Heng standing amidst the underbrush, both of them jumped and retreated several steps back.

    The boy drew his hatchet and immediately stood protectively in front of his little steady. ¡°Are you men? Or ghosts?¡±

    ¡°If we were ghosts, you two would already be dead.¡± Yuan Hengughed and said, ¡°Everyone in your vige has already gone home. Where are you kids going?¡±

    The young man was instantly on guard. ¡°Why do you want to know?¡±

    The little girl poked her head out from behind his back and examined Su Yi and Yuan Heng. She said timidly, ¡°Big Brother, they¡¯re not scary at all. They definitely aren¡¯t ghosts.¡±

    Her brotherughed. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. If there¡¯s one thing ghosts are good at, it¡¯s transforming. Sometimes, someone looks like a good person, but they¡¯re really vicious and evil.¡±

    Yuan Heng was just about to say something when Su Yi waved him over. ¡°Step aside and let them pass.¡±

    He then got out of their way. Yuan Heng was stunned, but he silently did the same.

    When the young man saw this, he hesitated, then took his sister¡¯s hand and passed them from the side.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s follow them. Remember: don¡¯t alert them.¡± Su Yi walked in the same direction the siblings had left in.

    Yuan Heng was somewhat confused.?Don¡¯t tell me he sensed something?

    However, he asked no questions. He just suppressed his curiosity and followed.

    The boy held his hatchet in one hand, while the other led his younger sister as they raced into the distance.

    A little less than ten minutester.

    The youth and his little sister stopped before an overgrown grave.

    The boy swung his hatched and deftly cleared the weeds. After straightening up, he took a scented candle, paper money, and a te of sweet cakes from the bag at his waist.

    He lit the scented candle, then presented the cakes as an offering and fell to his knees. ¡°Mom, we¡¯re here to see you.¡±

    He then tugged on the girl beside him. ¡°Little Sister, quick, kowtow for Mom.¡±

    The girl had only just knelt when her eyes widened and she shrieked in terror, ¡°Big Brother, a ghost¡ª!¡±

    The boy shot to his feet and saw a speck of eerie green me swaying in the distant darkness. He could faintly discern an ethereal figure in white.

    ¡°Run!¡± The boy was so startled that his back broke out in cold sweats. He immediately seized his sister¡¯s hand, turned, and fled.

    However, before he got far, he came to a sudden stop.

    Not far away, a creeping shadow grew like vines, ghostly and imposing and swathed in churning ck smoke. It flung itself at the siblings.

    The boy¡¯s expression changed dramatically. He suddenly pulled his sister close, turned, and fled in a different direction.

    But before he got far, an ethereal figure in white appeared there too, blocking their path.

    This time, the boy saw her clearly. She was ady ghost in white, with disheveled hair and eye sockets empty save for ghostly green mes. Her face was gruesomely pale and transparent.

    Whoosh!

    Thedy ghost charged at them. She was unbelievably quick; the siblings had no time to dodge.

    In the face of this imminent crisis, the boy gnashed his teeth and stood protectively in front of his younger sister. He bellowed, ¡°Run, Little Sister! Hurry!¡±

    As he spoke, his hands clutched his hatchet, which he swung in front of him.

    Crack!

    The hatchet burst apart, sending the boy flying backward.

    Thedy ghost didn¡¯t even pause to look at him. She lunged straight at the little girl, her fiery eye sockets surging with sinister, greedy light.

    ¡°Help me, Big Brother!¡± The little girl copsed, curled into a ball, and shrieked.

    The boy¡¯s eyes bulged, and he felt as if he¡¯d taken a knife to the heart. Since their parents¡¯ passing, his little sister was the only rtive he had left. Seeing the ghost draw near her, his eyes went bloodshot, and he felt as if he were about to explode.

    But he was already toote to save her.

    Just as thedy ghost in white was about to reach the girl, a cold snort rang out.

    ¡°A paltry little ghost like you dares hurt people? You¡¯re seeing death!¡±

    A burst of golden light followed, cutting through the inky darkness. It was dazzlingly radiant.

    Bang!

    Thedy ghost in white couldn¡¯t dodge in time. She burst apart like paper mache, then dissipated into green smoke.

    The boy and the little girl were both stunned.

    The dazzling golden light remained. To them, it seemed as if a god had descended from the heavens and appeared before them.

 Chapter 405: Five Sacred Mountains House Protection Talisman

    <h4>Chapter 405: Five Sacred Mountains House Protection Talisman</h4>

    Beneath the golden light, that hulking, coppery-skinned figure in coarse cloth looked as if he were swathed in holy radiance.

    This was none other than Yuan Heng.

    To the children who mere moments ago had been fleeing for their lives, he looked no different from a god.

    ng!

    Yuan Heng reached out, and that streak of goldnded in his palm. Upon closer inspection, it was a glittering golden dagger.

    He opened his mouth and gulped, and the dagger blurred into a streak of misty light and entered his body.

    Su Yi then emerged from the distant darkness, ying with a damaged, pale gray pearl.

    It was the lowest grade of yin spirit pearl.

    Just now, Su Yi killed the crawling, vine-line ghost as soon as he saw it, and the yin spirit pearl fell from its body.

    It wasn¡¯t all that rare, but it wasn¡¯tmon, either.

    Generally speaking, only those ghosts that understood a bit about cultivation could produce such an object.

    It was highly unusual to encounter a ghost capable?of cultivating haunting?a remote ce like this.

    ¡°Master.¡± Yuan Heng approached and bowed.

    Did he just say ¡®master¡¯??Both siblings were stunned. The young man with the dagger seemed like a deity from the heavens, but he was actually just a servant!

    Su Yi nodded at Yuan Heng, then looked at the children. ¡°Everything is okay. You don¡¯t have to be nervous.¡±

    The girl climbed to her feet and chirped, ¡°Thank you for saving us, immortal big brothers!¡±

    Her face was covered in dirt, but it shone with gratitude.

    Immortals??Yuan Hengughed. ¡°Master and I aren¡¯t?immortals. We¡¯re cultivators, and we just happened to be passing through.¡±

    ¡°Cultivators?¡± the little girl looked bewildered.

    Her older brother, however, rushed up and bowed. ¡°Your Excellencies, thank you for saving our lives.¡±

    ¡°No need for such courtesy,¡± said Su Yi. He walked up to the girl and pointed to the ck jade, red string pendant hanging around her neck. ¡°Little girl, who gave you that?¡±

    The girl said timidly, ¡°My big brother.¡±

    Su Yi was stunned. He looked at the boy and asked, ¡°Where did you find that trinket?¡±

    The boy said hurriedly, ¡°Your Excellency, a little while ago, I visited the Mountain God¡¯s temple on Floating Immortal Ridge. I received the protective talisman from the old man living there, the acolyte in charge of incense. He said that if a small child wore it, it would scare away evil spirits and protect their safety. He told me to bring it home and give it to my little sister.¡±

    The acolyte in charge of the temple¡¯s incense??Su Yi paused, looking thoughtful.

    Yuan Heng could tell that something was fishy here too, and his brow furrowed.

    The boy asked, ¡°Your Excellency, is there something wrong with the protective talisman?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not all that big an issue,¡± said Su Yi casually. ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte. Mind if we rest our legs at your ce tonight?¡±

    The boy hurriedly agreed. ¡°Of course that¡¯s alright. Please, follow me.¡±

    As he spoke, he took the girl¡¯s hand and led the way.

    ¡­¡­

    The vige the siblings lived in was built near the riverbank, at the foot of Floating Immortal Ridge. It was called Grassy Creek Vige.

    On the way, Su Yi learned that the boy was called Cao Ping, while his little sister was called Cao An. Together, their names formed the word ¡°peace.¡±

    The siblings¡¯ parents died when they were young, and the vigers of Grassy Creek vige had supported them materially and looked after them ever since. They¡¯d grown up relying on others¡¯ charity.

    It was only a few years ago that Cao Ping grew old enough to fend for himself, and he¡¯d looked after his sister Cao An on his own ever since.

    Grassy Creek Vige wasn¡¯t at allrge, and the siblings still lived in the house their parents had left them, a dpidated courtyard on the western edge of the vige. There were three thatched huts inside, as well as a cowshed and a vegetable garden. Despite its disrepair, everything was neat and organized.

    It was alreadyte, and since this was the night of the Ghost Festival, the viges returned after releasing theirnterns onto the river. The vige was still and quiet; even the dogs and chickens were silent.

    When they entered a thatched hut, Cao Ping lit an oilmp and boiled water for tea.

    Little Cao An sat timidly on a bench, blinking as she evaluated Su Yi and Yuan Heng curiously.

    The hut¡¯s interior was simple and crude, with an air of poverty, but it was clear that the siblings'' lives weren¡¯t bad, either.

    Su Yi casually sat in the only chair with a back, then said to Yuan Heng, ¡°Go outside and stand guard. If I¡¯m not mistaken, we aren¡¯t in for a peaceful night.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± Yuan Heng hurried outside.

    Su Yi then nced at Cao An and said gently, ¡°Little one, can you show me your protective talisman?¡±

    ¡°Of course you can see it, immortal big brother,¡± said the girl chipperly.

    She then rose, took off the ck jade stone, and passed it to Su Yi.

    ¡°¡®Immortal big brother?¡¯¡± Su Yi was briefly at a loss for words. He reached out, tousled the girl¡¯s hair, andughed. ¡°Since you called me that, I¡¯ll have to ensure you and your brother¡¯s safety.¡±

    As he spoke, his gazended on the ck jade.

    It was only about the size of a longan, and it was perfectly round. It felt smooth and slightly cold in his palm, and upon closer inspection, its surface was naturally patterned like the veins of a leaf.

    ¡°It really is Gathering Yin Jade.¡± Su Yi recognized it at a nce.

    This was a spirit jade born of underground yin qi. Cultivators could use it to craft jade talismans and other trinkets.

    However, if a girl of the mundane wore it, the yin qi within the jade would gradually infiltrate and linger within her body. Over time, her body temperature would drop, until finally, the yin qi corroded her heart, killing her.

    It seems there¡¯s a problem with this acolyte of the Mountain God¡¯s temple. I¡¯m afraid that the apparitions we encountered tonight are acting on his orders,?thought Su Yi.

    Before long, Cao Ping carried a steaming teapot and two coarse y cups over to the table. He was just about to brew tea when Su Yi took the teapot and said, ¡°Allow me.¡±

    As he spoke, he took out a chunk of Snow Jade Ginseng, plucked several root hairs, and immersed them in the hot water. Then, he poured two big cups.

    He set them on the table and said, ¡°Here, one for you and one for your sister.¡±

    After the root hairs infused the water, a clear fragrance drifted into the air. The smell alone soothed the mind and senses.

    Cao Ping and Cao An did as they were told, draining their cups.

    Mere momentster, little Cao An¡¯s sallow, waxy face turned rosy, and her whole body heated up.

    Cao Ping felt rejuvenated, as if all of his exhaustion had washed away. Every inch of his skin and muscles felt warm andfortable.

    ¡°Immortal big brother, what kind of tea is this? It¡¯s really yummy!¡± Cao An¡¯s eyes sparkled, and she stared at the teapot. It seemed she wanted more.

    Su Yiughed. ¡°You can only drink the ginseng tea inside the teapot once a day. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Mm!¡± Cao An nodded firmly.

    Before long, she started to get sleepy. After all, she was only about six years old. Soon, she crawled into bed and fell fast asleep.

    ¡°Your little sister¡¯s body is heavily contaminated with yin qi,¡± said Su Yi, looking directly at Cao Ping. ¡°Bear this in mind: she must drink a cup of ginseng tea every day for a week. That should be enough to neutralize the umted yin energies.¡±

    Cao Ping¡¯s heart trembled, and he bowed in gratitude. ¡°Many thanks, Your Excellency. I, Cao Ping, will never forget your benevolence. Should I one day make something of myself, I¡¯ll be sure to repay you.¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about repaying me. Just take good care of your sister.¡±

    The moment he first saw them, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but recall the Feng Siblings. They had no parents and relied on each other for survival too. These siblings¡¯ love for each other moved him.

    Suddenly, he heard violent rumbling mixed with the clear, impassioned hum of a dagger outside.

    Themotion onlysted a moment before everything returned to its former tranquility.

    Every door in Grassy Greek Vige was tightly shut. No one went out to investigate.

    This was the Ghost Festival, a night when apparitions emerged to haunt the world. The vigers all remembered the mayor¡¯s instructions; none of them dared go outside.

    ¡°Your Excellency, outside¡­¡±

    Cao Ping was rmed too, but just as he was about to say something, Yuan Heng walked into the hut.

    He carried a decaying human head in one hand. When she saw this, Cao Ping was so startled that his scalp went numb.

    ¡°Master, this evil spirit was skulking outside earlier. When it tried to get closer, I grabbed it. Surprisingly, it had a bit of a cultivation. Although it was inferior to a Grain Avoidance ghost cultivator, it was a good deal stronger than the Xiantian Martial Ancestors of the mundane world,¡± reported Yuan Heng.

    ¡°It seems we¡¯ll have to visit Floating Immortal Ridge tonight,¡± said Su Yi. As he spoke, he nced at the tense, uncertain Cao Ping and sleeping Cao An.

    He thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Yuan Heng, set out some writing implements.¡±

    Yuan Heng was curious about Su Yi¡¯s ns, but he didn¡¯t stop to ask. He deftly took out and arranged brushes, paper, ink, and inkwells.

    ¡°Do you have red paper?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°I do.¡± Yuan Heng took out a big sheet andid it out on the table, alongside brushes and ink.

    Su Yi walked up and, as Yuan Heng and Cao Ping watched curiously, he picked up the brush, dipped it in the ink, and waved it across the paper. He wrote four characters¡ª

    Peace is a blessing.

    Each character was vigorous, with old-fashioned charm, and they contained the power of an Edict.

    When Cao Ping looked at them, his heart felt calm and tranquil. The longer he looked, the better he felt.

    However, in Yuan Heng¡¯s eyes, the four characters contained a vast, limitless momentum. They were brimming with vast, auspicious charm. His heart and soul shook inexplicably, as if he weren¡¯t looking at a line of text at all, but rather, another world!

    However, when he looked more closely, he realized that his initial sensation had disappeared. He could no longer sense that vast power or divine charm.

    He couldn¡¯t help but feel bewildered.?Just what mysteries hide within those four characters?

    ¡°Hah¡­¡± Su Yi set down his brush and let out a breath of turbid air.

    The four characters he¡¯d written were amon sight in the mundane world, yet each was emzoned with the power of a Daoist Edict, the Five Sacred Mountains House Protection Talisman.

    This was an Edict originally designed for maintaining the fortune of an immortal cave. It was highly miraculous, and it could connect with the traces of the auspicious power of destiny spread throughout heaven and earth.

    Yet now, Su Yi had written the Edict¡¯s power and charm into a line of calligraphy,?¡°Peace is a blessing.¡±

    Although its profundities were less than a ten-thousandth of theplete Five Sacred Mountains House Protection Talisman, this was an ordinary home of the mundane world. The talisman was more than enough to ensure their safety and beckon auspicious energies and good fortune!

    The blessing was only four characters, yet writing it had drained close to thirty percent of Su Yi¡¯s energy!

    Were Su Yi to attempt theplete Five Sacred Mountains House Protection Talisman, he would have failed. He couldn¡¯t possibly do so at his current cultivation.

    ¡°Cao Ping, tomorrow, nail this above the doorway. Consider it a present for you and your sister. It¡¯s alreadyte, and we ought to leave. Farewell,¡± said Su Yi. With that, he turned and left the thatched hut.

    Yuan Heng hurried after him.

    ¡°Your Excellency, might I request your honorable name?¡± Cao Ping hurriedly chased after them, but when he looked outside, he saw nothing but darkness. Su Yi and Yuan Heng had already disappeared.

 Chapter 406: The Firewood Daoist

    <h4>Chapter 406: The Firewood Daoist</h4>

    Floating Immortal Ridge.

    The night was dark and heavy.

    There was a temple to the Mountain God built halfway up the mountain. Its temple statue was a benevolent-looking man holding a jade bottle in his outstretched palm.

    .

    There was a table in front of the statueden with burning incense and candles. Their flickering lights reflected on the statue, giving it an additional, mottled sheen.

    A hunched, balding elder in worn Daoist robes sat cross-legged on a prayer mat in front of the table.

    He was obviously dressed like a Daoist, yet he held a string of ck prayer beads and sat cross-legged like a Buddhist monk.

    If Cao Ping were here, he¡¯d recognize the man at a nce. This was the acolyte responsible for the temple¡¯s incense, the Firewood Daoist.

    There was a courtyard outside the temple. It was full of pine and cypress trees, creating a luxurious, verdant canopy that rustled in the night winds.

    Suddenly, a figure walked into the courtyard, and the rustling of the trees came to an abrupt halt.

    It was a youth in blood-colored robes. Hisplexion was ghastly pale, and his eyes were bright red. Ghostly mists emanated from him, and he had a string of fist-sized skulls hanging from his neck. He traversed the darkness inplete silence.

    The youth walked up to the temple, then fell to his knees and said respectfully, ¡°Patriarch, we¡¯ve already gathered thirty-six virgin boys and thirty-five virgin girls in ordance with your orders. Only thest girl is missing. Then, we can activate the ¡®Blood Transformation Netherworld Soul Formation¡¯ and offer them to the divine monarch.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said the Firewood Daoist. His voice was raspy and low. ¡°Which one of the girls is missing?¡±

    The blood-robed youth trembled from head to toe and said hurriedly, ¡°It¡¯s most likely Cao An from Grassy Creek Vige. I sent Dark Water to fetch her, and I trust that before long¡­.¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence¡ª

    Crack!

    A clear sound rang out, and one of the Firewood Daoist¡¯s prayer beads burst cracked, then crumbled into gray powder and dispersed.

    The Firewood Daoist¡¯s turbid eyes were suddenly sharp and sinister, with a cold, bloodthirsty glint.

    ¡°Dark Water is dead.¡± The Firewood Daoist suddenly gazed at the kneeling youth in blood-colored robes and said coldly, ¡°Of the twelve ghost servants I¡¯ve gathered, Dark Water had the greatest hope of stepping into the Origin Dao and bing a true ghost cultivator. He was a good seedling, but now¡­. He¡¯s dead¡­.¡±

    The youth in blood-colored robes trembled. ¡°Patriarch, please, calm your fury. I¡¯ll visit Grassy Creek Vige myself and¡­¡±

    The Firewood Daoist cut him off. ¡°No need. We¡¯re only missing a single offering. It doesn¡¯t matter. If we miss the night when yin qi is the densest, everything I¡¯ve done will be for nothing.¡±

    He paused, then took a deep breath and said, ¡°Go prepare the offerings. In ten minutes, I¡¯ll personally circte the ¡®Blood Transformation Netherworld Soul Formation.¡¯"

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The youth rose, then rushed deeper into the courtyard. He stopped before an ancient well, then jumped inside.

    The Firewood Daoist rose from his prayer mat, then turned and looked at the statue holding the jade bottle. A faint jeer rose on his lips.

    ¡°In the eyes of the mundane, you are the Mountain God, and incense burns in your honor day and night. However, in my eyes, you¡¯re nothing but a mud statue. Those vulgar mortals even believe that burning incense and sacrificing in your honor will earn them your protection. What a pathetic joke!¡±

    The Firewood Daoist shook his head.

    ¡­¡­

    The night was dark and heavy.

    Su Yi and Yuan Heng approached the Mountain God¡¯s Temple from afar.

    ¡°Master, the yin qi has wrought havoc on this ce, and it''s swathed it in dense, ghostly mists. How is this a temple to the Mountain God? This is obviously just a hideout for apparitions,¡± said Yuan Heng in a low voice.

    ¡°This is indeed a Mountain God¡¯s temple, except that it''s long since been taken over by an old ghost, one with a cultivation.¡± As Su Yi spoke, he nced at the sides of the grand courtyard gates.

    It was dark out, with neither moon nor stars, but with his divine sense, Su Yi could still see the couplet pasted across the doorway.

    The paper was damaged, and the ink was faded, but he could still dimly discern the message:

    ¡°Reciprocation and retribution are both part of the karmic cycle. Sometimes ites early, sometimes it happenste, but how can you avoid fate?¡±

    ¡°Fame and vanity are nothing but a theater, and everyone¡¯s an actor, whether they¡¯re on or off the stage.¡±

    After reading this, Su Yi silently shook his head. Those lines obviously weren¡¯t the work of a cultivator.

    To the people of the mundane world, the karmic retribution described here was indeedforting, and it encouraged good behavior.

    But he feared that few cultivators believed in good and karma.

    However, Su Yi was certain that the power of karma did indeed exist; it just didn¡¯t have anything to do with ¡°rewarding benevolence¡± or ¡°punishing evil.¡±

    As he pondered, Su Yi ced his hands behind his back and walked through the darkness and into the temple, as if out for a leisurely stroll.

    Yuan Heng followed him.

    Whoosh~

    The towering pines and cypresses rustled their leaves, and the unsettling sound of unearthly whispers emanated from the dense canopy.

    ¡°Oh? We actually have living guests thiste at night?¡±

    ¡°This is the Ghost Festival! Have theye to light incense? Hahaha, interesting! Interesting!¡±

    ¡°Oh, sweetie, look at your soft skin and tender flesh! Want to y with me?¡±

    A slender, delicate figure suddenly shot out of the canopy and arrived before Su Yi.

    She was fair and pretty, and she looked about sixteen. She was dressed like the daughter of a wealthy family, and she held lotus-leaf fan. Her beautiful eyes stared at Su Yi, zing with heat and entirely unashamed. She even deliberately squeezed the ample twin mounds on her chest, making them look even fuller.

    Before Su Yi could respond, Yuan Heng bellowed, ¡°Audacious fiend! Don¡¯t you know what you are? How dare you parade yourself in front of my master? You really don¡¯t know the meaning of the word ¡®death!¡¯¡±

    Boom!

    Yuan Heng¡¯s palm mmed down. He was as majestic and forceful as a god.

    Thedy ghost was dumbstruck, but before she could dodge, his palm shattered her skull, and her entire body burst into green smoke and dispersed.

    The courtyard fell silent as the voices in the canopy abruptly stopped whispering.

    Su Yi nced at Yuan Heng. ¡°Going forward, try and keep a lower profile. What will we do if you scare our target and he slips away before we arrive?¡±

    Yuan Heng was instantly frantic. ¡°Master, please, rest assured. I won¡¯t be so impulsive going forward.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the ghosts in the courtyard to you.¡±

    With that, he proceeded into the Mountain God¡¯s temple.

    Before entering the temple, his divine sense picked up on the aura of a ghost cultivator standing inside.

    ¡°Who would have thought I¡¯d encounter a fellow Daoist here, in the remote mountain wilderness? This is rare indeed!¡± The aged Firewood Daoist gripped his prayer beads and examined the slowly approaching Su Yi.

    Su Yi looked the Firewood Daoist up and town. ¡°Are you the one who gave away the Gathering Yin Jade?¡±

    His attitude made the Firewood Daoist furrow his brow. ¡°It seems there¡¯s been a misunderstanding. If I offended you, allow me to apologize. Fellow Daoist, I hope you can be generous with your forgiveness; fighting won¡¯t do either of us any good.¡±

    As he spoke, he bowed slightly and sped his fists, making himself seem humble.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh dryly. ¡°Who the hell do you think you are? Are you worthy of calling me your ¡®Fellow Daoist¡¯?¡±

    The Firewood Daoist¡¯s eyes shed, and he slowly rose. A cold, intimidating aura gradually spread out around him.

    His turbid eyes shed with bloodthirsty light as he stared at the gateway where Su Yi was standing. He said coldly, ¡°I repay all kindnesses tenfold. Friend, are you sure you can¡¯t give this old man face? This is all just a misunderstanding, so let¡¯s bury the hatchet, shall we?¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°How much is your face worth? How about I burn an equivalent amount in paper money after you¡¯re dead?¡±

    ¡°Hah?¡± The Firewood Daoistughed, then waved his sleeve. A streak of blood-colored light shot forth.

    Boom!

    The statue behind him copsed. Almost simultaneously, a bone saber swathed in gray mists shot out of it.

    ng!

    The Firewood Daoist reached, and the bone saber fell into his hand.

    The bone knife was only about two feet long. It was pure, snowy white, and its de was as thin as a cicada¡¯s wing. The instant he gripped it, the Firewood Daoist raised it and swung.

    A streak of gray saber qi shot forth, like sinister lightning. It struck with even greater force than a human Grain Avoidance cultivator.

    However, in Su Yi¡¯s eyes, such petty skills were unworthy of his notice.

    Bang!

    Su Yi stretched and flicked his fingers, and the saber qi snapped and broke, one inch at a time.

    Within the temple, the Firewood Daoist¡¯s pupils constricted.

    ¡°Tell me, why are you using Gathering Yin Jade to hurt people? It seems to me that a ghost cultivator who¡¯s already stepped into the Origin Dao has no need to engage in such sinister and malicious acts.¡±

    The Firewood Daoistughed coldly but didn¡¯t answer. He suddenly shifted.

    Rumble~

    Ghostly mists filled the air, and his body expanded until it was thirty feet tall, breaking through the temple¡¯s ceiling and leaving a hole in the roof. Tiles and fragments of stone fell like rain.

    In the blink of an eye, the Firewood Daoist¡¯s decrepit frame had expanded until he was as grand and majestic as a mountain. His rock-hard muscles bulged, and his eyes were bright red. Baleful energy surged into the night sky.

    ng!

    As he exerted his strength, gray saber light materialized before the two-foot bone saber, forming a new de.

    The Firewood Daoist suddenly took a step forward and shed at Su Yi.

    Boom!

    Bloody light surged, filling the skies. Gray, misty saber qi poured down like a waterfall and intermingled, forming a terrifying scene straight out of purgatory.

    The saber was more than twice as strong as before!

    Any other Grain Avoidance cultivator most likely wouldn¡¯t have dared sh with such sharp light head-on.

    However, Su Yi¡¯s eyes shone with cold ridicule. ¡°You overestimate yourself!¡±

    His sleeves billowed as he raised a single hand, clenched his fist, and punched the air.

    It was a casual, understated attack, but when the glittering blue fist imprint flew forth, it bore down like a primordial divine mountain.

    Bang!

    The vision of purgatory filling the sky and the saber qi both crumbled beneath the force of this fist, sweeping out and scattering like a rain of light.

    Boom!

    The power of the fist imprint didn¡¯t decrease in the slightest. It mmed directly into the Firewood Daoist. The low sound of shattering bone emanated from his thirty-foot frame, and he deted like a punctured rubber ball.

    The fist continued through him, mming into the ground with an audible boom.

    The Firewood Daoist¡¯s body broke. His skin and flesh were torn open, and blood and gore flew from the point of impact.

    Immediately afterward, the aftershock spread to the temple itself. The building copsed into a pile of rubble.

    It was just one punch, yet it suppressed this mighty Grain Avoidance Realm ghost cultivator!

    Yuan Heng was standing in the courtyard. He¡¯d originally nned to intervene, but when he saw this, his eyes widened.

    The ghosts hiding amongst the shadows of the trees quivered in terror and fell as silent as cicadas in winter.

    A punch like that seemed like the work of a celestial immortal. It was terrifying beyond limit!

 Chapter 407: An Old Acquaintance

    <h4>Chapter 407: An Old Acquaintance</h4>

    The smoke and dust dispersed.

    The Firewood Daoist¡¯s body was already broken and beaten into a pulp. His injuries were so cruel, they were hard to look at.

    A streak of blood-colored light shot out of his corpse, quick as lightning, and charged deeper into the courtyard.

    Su Yi seemed to have anticipated this.

    He made no attempt to stop the light. Instead, he shot forth in a sh and followed it.

    Whoosh!

    In the blink of an eye, the streak of crimson light flew into an ancient well deep within the courtyard.

    Su Yi arrived beside the well and reached into it with his divine sense. Momentster, his eyes shed with a strange light.

    ¡°Just as I thought! There¡¯s something off about this guy.¡±

    As he pondered, Su Yi leaped into the ancient well.

    Off in the distance, Yuan Heng recovered from his astonishment. He couldn¡¯t help but look ashamed.

    He¡¯d nned to deal with the apparitions hiding amidst the pines and cypresses while Su Yi fought.

    Who¡¯d have guessed he¡¯d get too distracted¡­.?

    Yuan Heng gnashed his teeth.?I can¡¯t do this next time, or he¡¯ll be disappointed in me.

    ¡°Run away! Everyone, hurry up and run¡ª!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s too scary! That¡¯s obviously an extremely powerful cultivator, like a god or immortal!¡±

    ¡°Go go go!¡±

    The sharp, panicked shrieks of ghosts rang out. Ghostly mists billowed out of the trees as numerous shadowy figures fled into the distance.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Yuan Heng snorted coldly, then shifted positions.

    Boom!

    A gigantic figure, like a grand mountain, suddenly appeared within the courtyard. Yao qi billowed around it, soaring into the air.

    Its four legs were like iron pirs, while its shell was dozens of feet wide and flowing with eye-catching, radiant golden light.

    This was Yuan Heng¡¯s true body, an iparably vast golden softshell turtle.

    ¡°Roar~~!¡± Yuan Heng flew back his head and roared. Golden radiance towered into the heavens, then spread out like a divine tide, illuminating this entire stretch of heaven and earth.

    ¡°Dammit, dammit! That guy is actually a turtle that¡¯s achieved the Dao!¡±

    ¡°No¡ª¡ª!¡±

    As the dazzling golden light swept over the ghosts fleeing in all directions, it incinerated them. Their souls scattered and dispersed, leaving nothing behind.

    Not one survived.

    Yuan Heng shook his massive, house-sized head. His massive frame shifted as he instantly recovered the appearance of a youth in simple cloth robes.

    However, the mountain temple had copsed, and it was now in ruins. Even the surrounding pines and cypresses had been destroyed.

    From a distance, it seemed as if someone had leveled the ce.

    Yuan Heng didn¡¯t dy. He turned, entered what remained of the courtyard, and shot toward the mouth of the ancient well.

    ¡­¡­

    The bottom of the well was actually a vast cave carved into the heart of Floating Immortal Ridge.

    The center of the cave was a ritual ground shaped like the Eight Trigrams.

    Thirty-six bloody pennants lined the perimeter of the ritual ground. There was a pair of children, one boy and one girl, bound to each g.

    There was one notable exception: one g only had a single captive, a boy.

    Regardless of sex, all of the children were young, six or seven at most. The youngest were only three or four.

    Some had long since lost consciousness, while others screamed and cried. Terror and uncertainty were written all over their immature features.

    A young man in blood-colored robes stood there,pletely ignoring the shouting and wailing. It was as if he didn¡¯t even see it.

    There was an altar built of piled bones in front of him, with a ck idol statue on top.

    The statue was a Nine-Headed Bird. Its wings were folded, and it stood proudly on the ground. All of its heads looked in different directions, as if it were surveying all of creation at once.

    The young man held a formation disc in his hands, and he gazed piously at the statue of the Nine-Headed Bird. He looked reverent and zealous.

    Suddenly, a streak of bloody light shot over and arrived on the ritual grounds before suddenly reverting to the appearance of the Firewood Daoist.

    ¡°Patriarch, what happened to you?¡± The young man in the blood-colored robes eximed. He could tell at a nce that the Firewood Daoist¡¯s body had been destroyed, and all that remained of him was his soul. His injuries were extreme!

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste time talking! Stand to the side and keep watch!¡±

    The Firewood Daoist seized the young man¡¯s formation disc then strode up to the altar and chanted a series of strange and inscrutable sybles.

    Bzzzz~

    The Nine-Headed Bird statue suddenly quivered, then burst apart. The surrounding air caved in, and blood-colored light revolved, forming a strange and unsettling crimson vortex.

    A dignified, ethereal voice emanated from within the vortex. ¡°Why have you disturbed this lofty one¡¯s tranquility?¡±

    The voice was icy and indifferent, with an unearthly and imposing power.

    The Firewood Daoist threw himself to his knees and bowed low to the ground. He said in a quavering voice, ¡°Reporting to the divine monarch, we¡¯ve already arranged the sacrificial offerings. It¡¯s just that while I was gathering them, I was attacked by an extremely powerful opponent, and I now face impending doom. I humbly request the divine monarch¡¯s intervention. Please, help your subordinate smite his foe!¡±

    That dignified voice resounded from within the blood-colored vortex. ¡°Ah? I¡¯d actually like to see just which blind, foolish ant dared harm this lofty one¡¯s divine emissary. Offer the sacrifices, and I¡¯ll naturally make an appearance and resolve this cmity for you.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The Firewood Daoist was practically mad with delight.

    He then crawled to his feet, clutched the formation disc, and ordered, ¡°Blood servant, quick, kill the children and gather their heart¡¯s blood as an offering for the divine monarch!¡±

    However, he got no response.

    ¡°Hm?¡± The Firewood Daoist turned his head to look, and to his shock and horror, he saw a young man in blue was already standing not far away.

    The blood servant¡¯s corpsey sprawled out on the floor. The intruder had long since silently ended him.

    ¡°You¡­.¡± The Firewood Daoist was rmed and furious. He instinctively activated the formation disc in his hand.

    Boom!

    The thirty-six crimson pennants dispersed throughout the ritual grounds suddenly lit up and surged with blood-colored, baleful mists. The howling and wailing of ghosts emanated from within, and the mists swept forth with astonishing momentum.

    The Blood Transformation Netherworld Soul Formation!

    This was a mighty blood sacrifice formation. The Firewood Daoist had poured three years of blood, sweat, and tears into cing it before finally seeding.

    He¡¯d originally nned to use the formation¡¯s power to refine the young virgins¡¯ fresh blood and condense a ¡°Natal Blood Spirit Heart Pill.¡±

    But now, he couldn¡¯t concern himself with that. He gnashed his teeth and bellowed, ¡°Friend, the heavens offered you a path, but you refused to take it! You brought your doom upon yourself. Die!¡±

    Boom!

    The churning, baleful mists surged, charging at Su Yi like a raging dragon.

    ¡°Nothing but a petty trick. Can you block even a single one of my attacks?¡± Su Yiughed dryly, then waved his sleeves.

    A streak of clear, misty light shot forth with unparalleled sharpness. It revolved in the air, cutting a round sword curtain, which spread outward.

    Bang bang bang!

    The thirty-six blood-colored pennants each snapped in two.

    At the same time, the churning, crimson mists escaped the formation¡¯s control, dispersing in midair and disappearing without a trace in the blink of an eye.

    The Firewood?Daoist¡¯s?eyes widened as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning.

    The power of the Blood Transformation Netherworld Soul Formation was enough to kill any cultivator of the Grain Avoidance Realm, and even Origin Pce cultivators would struggle to contend with it.

    Yet now, Su Yi?had?effortlessly destroyed it!

    The Firewood Daoist instantly slumped as if he¡¯d lost his soul. His knees thudded to the ground once more, and he shrieked into the crimson vortex, ¡°I humbly request that the divine monarch makes an appearance and destroys this man!¡±

    Su Yi ignored the Firewood Daoist. He walked up to the center of the ritual grounds, where the blood-colored vortex hovered overhead.

    His gaze was somewhat strange. ¡°Why is it that this scenario seems somehow familiar?¡±

    The Firewood Daoist red hideously and shrieked, ¡°Familiar? You ruined my grand sacrifice to the divine monarch! You¡¯re doomed! Just you wait!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose, and something suddenly urred to him. He faced the vortex and asked tentatively, ¡°The Divine Monarch of Tragedy?¡±

    The vortex suddenly churned. Then, an ethereal, dignified voice rang out. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ that Su kid?¡±

    The cold, indifferent voice already carried a trace of rm.

    ¡°Haha, no wonder I thought this blood sacrifice looked somewhat familiar. So, it¡¯s you again, you worthless beast.¡± Su Yiughed.

    Su Yi witnessed a simr sacrifice deep within the waters of the Great Azure, in the Wuhuan Water Monarch¡¯s Ninebends City.?The recipient of that sacrifice was this very creature, the Divine Monarch of Tragedy.

    Su Yi also recalled that, at the time, he tried provoking the Nine-Headed Bird, deliberately antagonizing him in hopes of convincing him to make a personal appearance.

    s, the Divine Monarch of Tragedy never appeared.

    From this, Su Yi deduced that the Divine Monarch of Tragedy simply wasn¡¯t capable of crossing the barrier between worlds and appearing in person.

    He wouldn¡¯t have guessed that here, deep within the Great Liang¡¯s Floating Immortal Ridge, he¡¯d encounter the bird once more.

    ¡°W-worthless beast?¡± The Firewood Daoist¡¯s mind went nk. He saw the Divine Monarch of Tragedy as a god-like, unsurpassed existence. The monarch¡¯s powers were vast and boundless.

    He could never have guessed that Su Yi would dare nder the divine monarch like this!

    How was this any different from spheming against a god?

    ¡°It really is you, you little bastard!¡± The Divine Monarch of Tragedy¡¯s dignified voice emanated from within the vortex. He sounded enraged, and it seemed he was on the hint of losing it.

    Su Yiughed, not the least bit concerned, then asked with great interest. ¡°It¡¯s been half a year since west met. Do you have the power to cross over now?¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    The depths of the blood-colored vortex were silent.

    Su Yi furrowed his brow. ¡°Since you can¡¯t make an appearance in person, you ought to at least have a way of manifesting your power across worlds, right?¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    Yet another silence followed.

    This abnormal exchange left the kneeling Firewood Daoist dumbstruck. He waspletely bbergasted.

    How could an existence like the Divine Monarch of Tragedy possibly endure a young cultivator¡¯s repeated provocations like this?

    This shouldn¡¯t be happening!

    Yuan Heng had already rushed over, and he saw this too. Waves coursed through his heart as well.

    He could already tell that Su Yi had shed with the Divine Monarch of Tragedy on the other side of the vortex before, and furthermore, that he¡¯de out on top!

    ¡°It¡¯s been half a year, but you¡¯re still such trash. I understand now. So that¡¯s why that embarrassingly-weak ghost cultivator went to such great lengths to round up virgin boys and girls with Gathering Yin Jade. It turns out he was acting on your orders, you worthless beast.¡± Su Yi shook his head. His tone carried three parts contempt and three parts disgust, as well as a hint of disappointment.

    Whoosh~

    The blood-colored vortex churned violently.

    Immediately afterward, the Divine Monarch of Tragedy¡¯s formerly dignified voice rang out, but this time, he sounded hysterical. ¡°Su Yi! Are you fucking done yet!?¡±

    It seemed he¡¯dpletely lost his temper, and he was beside himself with rage, as if it were burning him up. He even started spouting obscenities.

    ¡°If this lofty one weren¡¯t trapped within the Den of Caterpirs, I would have killed you a long time ago, you @#$%&-¡­¡­¡±

    A whole series of curses followed, spraying from the depths of the blood-colored vortex like water from a nozzle.

 Chapter 408: Baiting and Fishing

    <h4>Chapter 408: Baiting and Fishing</h4>

    The Firewood Daoist was dumbstruck.?How could the lofty Divine Monarch of Tragedy¡­ lose control like this?

    Yuan Heng was bbergasted too.?This is the Divine Monarch of Tragedy? Why is he cursing like the love child of a shrill auntie and a drunk sailor?

    Even Su Yi was stunned, but then, heughed dryly, ¡°Only the ipetent lose their tempers over their own ineptitude like this. How about this? If you tell me your origins and your predicament in detail, I might well be able to rescue you from the Den of Caterpirs. How about it?

    The curses pouring out of the vortex abruptly ceased.

    After a while, the Divine Monarch of Tragedyughed coldly, ¡°Su Yi, don¡¯t think I can¡¯t guess what you¡¯re nning. You just want to seize this opportunity to understand my abilities and background. I have only two words to say in response: quit dreaming!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Then are you willing to struggle on death¡¯s door, trapped in the Den of Caterpirs forever?¡±

    Before the Divine Monarch of Tragedy could respond, Su Yi said calmly, ¡°Unless I mistake my guess, you¡¯re most likely heavily wounded, and your vitality is severely damaged, but the origin power of the Den of Caterpirs is insufficient to support your recovery. In other words, the Den of Caterpirs is most likely a barren, lifeless, inhospitable ce.¡±

    ¡°You¡­.¡± The Divine Monarch of Tragedy seemed somewhat stunned, but before long, he said coldly, ¡°Anyone with half a brain could figure that out!¡±

    Su Yiughed and continued, ¡°You¡¯re trapped there, but you can still open spatial nodes and allow your so-called worshippers to make sacrifices to you. From this, I can deduce that at your peak, you either had Imperial Realm cultivation and mastery over the Grand Dao of Space, or you were born with incredible talent and an innate divine skill granting you control over the Grand Dao of Space from birth. Am I right?¡±

    The voice within the vortex fell silent.

    The Firewood Daoist was bewildered and uncertain. From the moment Su Yi and the Divine Monarch of Tragedy began their conversation, he could sense the Divine Monarch of Tragedy¡¯s awkwardness and humiliation. This was someone he saw as a lofty, godlike existence!

    Su Yi, meanwhile, seemedpletely fearless, asposed and assured as a god. It seemed he hadplete confidence.

    Now, seeing the Divine Monarch of Tragedy fall silent once more, the Firewood Daoist¡¯s heart sank. He¡¯d have to be blind to miss that Su Yi¡¯s prediction was most likely right on the mark!

    He was just a young man in the Grain Avoidance Realm, yet relying on nothing but the clues in front of him, he¡¯d deduced so many unbelievable truths. Of course the Firewood Daoist was startled! Of course he was scared! How could he not be?

    The Grand Dao of Space? The Imperial Realm? Is he¡­ Is he really an immortal from the heavens? If not, why does he have such unbelievable understanding of the Grand Dao??Waves coursed through Yuan Heng¡¯s heart. He couldn¡¯t calm down either.

    Everything Su Yi said left him utterly bewildered. It was far beyond hisprehension, yet he could tell from the Divine Monarch of Tragedy¡¯s response that Su Yi¡¯s deductions were right on the mark!

    ¡°Su Yi, who exactly are you?¡± The Divine Monarch of Tragedy¡¯s voice resounded from within the vortex once more. However, this time, his voice contained a trace of solemnity and confusion.

    How many of Su Yi¡¯s foes had asked this very same question?

    This was undoubtedly because the power and knowledge Su Yi disyed far surpassed what one of his cultivation ought to have. This invariably left his foes stunned, bewildered, and stricken with disbelief.

    The Divine Monarch of Tragedy was no exception.

    However, Su Yi only said, ¡°I¡¯m the one who can help you escape captivity.¡±

    This time, the Divine Monarch of Tragedy obviously gave it some real thought, but in the end, he still couldn¡¯t trust Su Yi. Heughed coldly, ¡°This lofty one naturally has means of escaping on his own. I have no need for your concern!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows arched slightly.?This dirty beast is quite guarded! Don¡¯t tell me that ¡®Den of Caterpirs¡¯ ce hides some shocking secret he¡¯s unwilling to reveal?

    Or is there a problem with the beast¡¯s status? Is he worried that, once his identity is revealed, it¡¯ll cause some kind of trouble?

    If not, how could someone who¡¯s been trapped for who-knows-how-long possibly refuse a chance at escape?

    Su Yi thought it over, then decided to give the bird another chance. ¡°I am in possession of a secret art. With it, even if you¡¯re in a barren, lifeless ce, you can absorb all types of energy of heaven and earth to recover your cultivation. The only disadvantage is that if you do so, it will corrode and contaminate your foundations in the Grand Dao, and your cultivation will be motley and impure¡­.¡±

    Before he could finish, the Divine Monarch of Tragedy¡¯s voice rang out once more. It seemed he¡¯d run out of patience. ¡°Does such a secret technique truly exist in this world?¡±

    A faint, almost imperceptible smile rose on Su Yi¡¯s lips, and he said unhurriedly, ¡°If you¡¯re interested, hear me out first.¡±

    The Divine Monarch of Tragedy snapped, ¡°Su Yi, don¡¯t even try to manipte me! What adversities and obstacles haven¡¯t I faced? All you have to do is raise your butt, and I can tell what kind of fart is about toe out! Let me tell you¡­.¡±

    Su Yi interrupted him here. ¡°Do you want to hear the rest or not? It seems to me that the vortex you manifested from your spatial node won¡¯tst much longer.¡±

    The Divine Monarch of Tragedy¡¯s voice came to an abrupt halt. A long time passed before he managed to force out just two words: ¡°Say it!¡±

    The smile on Su Yi¡¯s lips intensified. ¡°What I wanted to say is, even if cultivating this secret technique contaminates your foundations in the Grand Dao, I have means of helping you resolve that problem.

    ¡°I can give you the first scroll of the technique now. With your intelligence and cultivation, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll know right away whether it¡¯s the real deal or not.¡±

    The Divine Monarch of Tragedy fell silent. He knew full well that for Su Yi to do this, he must be scheming something.

    Still, he had to admit that such a technique was highly tempting.

    He felt much as a man on the brink of starvation might if someone ced a juicy yet clearly poisoned peach right in front of him. He knew it was dangerous, but he was so hungry that it was hard to resist temptation.

    I can just eat the peach and spit out the poison hidden inside, right??The Divine Monarch of Tragedy steeled himself and made up his mind.

    However, he was still on guard. ¡°You¡­ What exactly do you want?¡±

    Su Yiughed and ignored the questionpletely. He took out a nk jade slip and engraved a portion of a secret cultivation technique.

    ¡°Look at this first.¡± He then tossed it into the blood-colored vortex.

    Whoosh!

    The vortex revolved, producing violent energy fluctuations.

    Mere momentster, the jade slip disappeared, and the vortex dimmed considerably. It was already showing signs of imminent copse.

    The power of this spatial node can only ept sacrifices of a few ordinary goods at most. More than that, and it will quickly fall apart and disintegrate,?thought Su Yi.?No wonder the dirty beast is still in such dire straights. The offerings of the mundane world are barely enough to whet his appetite¡­

    If the blood-colored vortex was like a pond, then the sacrificial offerings were like the water flowing inside. Too much water, and the pond would overflow and copse.

    From this, he could deduce that although the Divine Monarch of Tragedy could create spatial nodes, the power of each such spatial node was extremely limited.

    This was most likely connected to the severity of his injuries.

    Were an ordinary cultivator standing here, when they saw the blood-colored vortex and interacted with the Divine Monarch of Tragedy, they¡¯d likely react much like the Firewood Daoist had. That is, they¡¯d see the Divine Monarch of Tragedy as a supremely lofty existence, and they¡¯d be his devout worshippers.

    But Su Yi could deduce all sorts of information about him at a nce!

    This was the advantage of knowledge and experience.

    Suddenly, the Divine Monarch of Tragedy¡¯s voice rang out. Heughed coldly, ¡°You only gave me the first scroll of the secret technique. I certainly don¡¯t believe it¡¯s as miraculous as you say. Take out the remaining portions. So long as I can ascertain that they¡¯re as impressive as you say, no matter your intentions, I¡¯ll naturally consider agreeing to your conditions.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, and your spatial node is about to copse. Let¡¯s talk more next time we meet.¡±

    ¡°Why do we have to wait until next time?¡± The Divine Monarch of Tragedy had only justughed coldly and tried to haggle, but now, he was obviously frantic.

    ¡°I¡¯m just giving you some time to cool down and think things over. I don¡¯t want you to think too highly of yourself,¡±ughed Su Yi. ¡°Bear this in mind: if you want to escape, you have to remember your ce when you ask for help. Lower your head when it¡¯s time to lower your head, and give in when it¡¯s time to give in. The consequences of stubbornness are hard to predict.¡±

    The Divine Monarch of Tragedy fell silent for a while, then said, ¡°Then¡­ Can you tell me how many portions of that secret technique remain?¡±

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°This secret technique is called ¡®the Refining Void Malevolent Incantation. Quite a few parts remain. It all depends on whether or not you can convince me to give you the rest without holding anything back.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re fucking doing this on purpose! You¡¯re using bait to draw my interest. You want to force me to follow you around like a puppy and wag my tail for you, don¡¯t you?¡± The Divine Monarch of Tragedy was beside himself with fury. He cursed, ¡°Su Yi, you bastard! You¡¯re rotten to the core!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s tone turned cold and indifferent. ¡°Next time we meet, before we talk business, you¡¯ll have to apologize for your poor manners. If you don¡¯t, I guarantee that there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll do anything else to help you escape your confinement. Got it?¡±

    The Divine Monarch of Tragedy fell silent once more; he seemed to have picked up on Su Yi¡¯s displeasure.

    He¡¯d already lost track of how many times he¡¯d fallen silent over the course of his conversation with Su Yi¡­.

    A long time passed before he spoke again. ¡°Next time¡­? When can we meet again?¡±

    His voice was noticeably softer and weaker, without any of the unbridled bluster or curses from before.

    Su Yi smiled.

    The fish was now thoroughly on the hook!

    He said casually, ¡°You know my name. I¡¯m likely to take up residence in the Great Xia for a while. Haven¡¯t you recruited numerous devotees? Whenever you¡¯re ready, send someone to find me.¡±

    Bang!

    The crimson vortex copsed and disappeared.

    Although he hadn¡¯t gotten a clear answer from the Divine Monarch of Tragedy, Su Yi was certain that the dirty beast couldn¡¯t refuse his help!

    That was enough.

    The Den of Caterpirs??Interesting! Su Yi pondered. Caterpirs were amon sight in the mundane world. They were tiny and unassuming.

    Yet this ¡°Den of Caterpirs¡± could restrain someone who¡¯d mastered the profound meaning of the Grand Dao of Space, a suspected Imperial Realm Cultivator. This meant that the Den of Caterpirs couldn¡¯t possibly be simple!

    As he thought, Su Yi nced at the kneeling Firewood Daoist.

    The man had long since been scared out of his wits. When he sensed Su Yi¡¯s gaze, what remained of his soul trembled uncontrobly, and he stammered, ¡°Senior¡­ Senior, if you grant me a path to life, this humble one will tell you a huge secret about the Divine Monarch of Tragedy!¡±

 Chapter 409: The Charm of the Dao, Mysterious Truths, and Laws

    <h4>Chapter 409: The Charm of the Dao, Mysterious Truths, and Laws</h4>

    ¡°A big secret?¡± asked Su Yi. ¡°Do you want to tell me that the Divine Monarch of Tragedy is a nine-headed bird?¡±

    The Firewood Daoist was stunned. Then, he frantically begged, ¡°Senior, please spare my life. I swear that from this day forth, I¡¯ll nevermit any other atrocities¡­.¡±

    Splurt!

    Su Yi stretched out and swept his hand, obliterating the Firewood Daoist¡¯s soul.

    Only the dead could be trusted not tomit any further atrocities.

    ¡°Yuan Heng, clean this ce up, then take the kids back home.¡± Su Yi turned, then ordered, ¡°Let¡¯s resume our journey before sundown.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Yuan Heng solemnly epted his orders and dashed out.

    Su Yi sat cross-legged and started meditating.

    The Grain Avoidance Realm was further subdivided into four stages: early, middle,te, and peak.

    Upon reaching this realm, an Origin Power Seed condensed within the dantian, and a cultivator could connect with heaven and earth and glean enlightenment into the natural charm of the Grand Dao. From this, they could refine ¡°Dao Charm.¡±

    It was typically?at this?realm that the soul gave rise to divine?sense.

    There were three main differences between true cultivators and mundane martial artists. Only the former possessed Origin Power Seeds, divine sense, and Dao Charm.

    The higher an Origin Power Seed¡¯s grade, the?firmer?one¡¯s foundations in the Grand Dao. The?firmer?one¡¯s foundations, the more power one could call upon in battle.

    Divine sense was the power of the soul, and with it, cultivators could sense every minute movement in the surrounding area, as well as the subtle traces of the Grand Dao dispersed throughout heaven and earth.

    The stronger one¡¯s divine sense, the stronger their powers ofprehension, and the easier it was to sense the spiritual charms of nature. This made cultivation easier.

    Divine sense was useful inbat too. Soul cultivators, for example, specialized in cultivating soul-based secret techniques.

    Within the Origin Dao, the charm of the Dao was divided into three grades and nine levels.

    The three grades were earth, heaven, and profound. Earth was the weakest, while profound was the greatest.

    Every grade was further subdivided into three levels: upper, middle, and lower.

    Thus, lower earth grade was the weakest, while upper profound grade was the strongest.

    For Origin Dao cultivators, this ranking system applied to the sword intent, saber intent, and spear intent too. The level of the Dao Charm at one¡¯s disposal determined what level of intent they could unleash.

    The power of my divine sense can already cover ten thousand meters in diameter. Even in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, only Spiritual Manifestation cultivators and above canpete with me in this regard¡­.

    No, in the Three Realms of the Origin Dao, a peerless genius of a soul cultivator might manage to temper their divine sense to this extent, albeit barely. However, on the Azure Continent, I doubt I could find even a single Origin Dao cultivator whose soul isparable to mine.

    He had begun cultivating the Universal Self-Embodiment Sutra and tempering his soul while he was still in the first of the Four Realms of the Martial Dao, the Blood Cirction Realm, and he had first condensed divine?sense?as a third-level Grandmaster.

    When he had ovee his tribtion to be a Grain Avoidance cultivator over the Sea of Chaotic Spirits, the power of his divine sense had undergone a qualitative transformation. He could now effortlessly sense the movements of each individual windblown de of grass within ten thousand feet!

    This meant that the power of his soul was more thanparable to an advanced cultivator of the Spirit Dao.

    As for my Origin Power Seed¡­ The Strongest Dao Seed I condensed represents a level of attainment unprecedented even in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds. It¡¯s unique and unparalleled in this world.

    The only troublesome thing is that my foundations are too strong and too solid; ordinary cultivation resources are far from sufficient to satisfy my needs¡­

    Su Yi sighed to himself.

    Quite some time had passed since he had left the Great Zhou. He seemed like a passerby, sampling the countless facets of human life and admiring the beauty of thendscape, leisurely as could be.

    But in truth, every time Su Yi arrived in a new country, he investigated its supply of cultivation resources.

    They¡¯d passed through eight mundane nations thus far, but the one with the strongest cultivators was merely on par with the Great Qin.?Some of the countries, in fact, had so few factions of cultivators that they were significantly weaker than even the Great Zhou and the Great Wei.?This meant that it would be hard to meet his needs with the cultivation resources dispersed throughout these mundane nations.

    Su Yi had used up almost his entire supply of cultivation resources, yet he¡¯d only reached the mid-stage Grain Avoidance Realm.?If things went on like this, when he cultivated, he¡¯d have to rely on the sparse origin power of heaven and earth¡­

    Forget it. Until I find sufficient cultivation resources, I¡¯ll focus on training in the charm of the Dao.?Su Yi made up his mind.

    He had first realized the charm of the Dao during the Qi umtion Realm¡¯s Astral Manifestation Stage. Then, as a Grandmaster, each of the five inner furnaces had manifested the spiritual light of the five aggregates. Thus, he had naturally gained a degree of control over the five elements¡ªmetal, wood, water, fire, and earth.

    In Su Yi¡¯s eyes, understanding the charm of the Dao was merely the initial stage ofprehending the Grand Dao, but it was also the limit of what was possible during the Three Realms of the Origin Dao.

    Upon breaking through and entering the Spirit Dao, cultivators could gain enlightenment into the ¡°Mysterious Truths of the Spirit Dao. ¡°

    Then, upon stepping into the Profound Dao, they could condense and refine the ¡°Laws of the Profound Dao.¡±

    In simple terms, the Origin Dao¡¯s Dao Charm, Mysterious Truths of the Spirit Dao, and Laws of the Profound Dao were three types of power in the Grand Dao. Each represented what wasprehensible in their respective Daos.

    The Origin Dao¡¯s Dao Charm was divided into three grades, each further subdivided into levels, but that was only true for ordinary cultivators.

    A select few natural-born geniuses of cultivation could cultivate ¡°absolute-grade¡± Dao Charm!

    For example, they couldprehend the Dao Charm of the moon, sun, light, or darkness. All were rare, and their power ced them into the absolute grade.

    Alternatively, they could master multiple,plementary charms of the Dao. Thesepounded into an absolute-grade Dao Charm too. Examples included Yin and Yang, the five elements, wind and fire, or wind and thunder.

    Mastering even just one rare type of Dao Charm was enough to shine brightly.

    Those who masteredplementary varieties of Dao Charm were rare and geniuses of limitless potential too.

    The way Su Yi saw it, both grand Daos and minor Daos were Daos of heaven and earth.

    The strength of Dao Charm didn¡¯t just depend on its grade; a cultivator¡¯sprehension and mastery over it determined what heights it could reach.

    A mighty cultivator who only mastered one ordinary Dao, yetprehended their chosen minor Dao to the pinnacle of mastery, could explode with power beyond imagination in battle.

    Such examples were too numerous to count.

    At the end of the day,prehending the charm of the Dao was only the first step. What mattered most was whether one could fully master it or not.

    In peak-level ancient orthodoxies, they typically dividedprehension of the Dao Charm into four levels: basic understanding, understanding subtleties, major sess, and perfection.

    Failure to fully master one¡¯s charm of the Dao during the Three Realms of the Origin Dao meant that one had no hope of breaking into the Spirit Dao.

    In my past life, although I mastered the Mysterious Truths of all manner of Grand Daos, when I reached the pinnacle of the Imperial Realm, I couldn¡¯t realize any further breakthroughs. This means that when ites to mastery of the Grand Dao¡¯s Mysterious Truths, more isn¡¯t necessarily better. Rather, I must find a Grand Dao unique to myself. Only then can I realize the breakthroughs I failed to achieve in my past life¡­

    Fortunately, I spent three thousand years pondering this question prior to my reincarnation, and I¡¯ve deduced some hints already. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid this problem would still stump me now,?thought Su Yi.

    In his past life, he had made ample preparations before reincarnating to cultivate anew.

    From cultivating the foundational technique that his friend, the Peerless Martial Emperor, had developed¡ªthe Pine and Crane Body Refining Art¡ªto achieving full spiritual awakening of the acupoints, opening his Hidden Meridian, refining the spiritual light of the Five Aggregates, and attaining Dao-grade xiantian qi¡­.

    He¡¯d nned it all prior to his reincarnation.

    The question of Dao Charm was naturally no exception.

    In the Origin Dao, he would cultivate the five elements, refine Yin and Yang, and manifest wind and thunder!

    Separately, none of these Daos resulted in peerless Dao Charm, but they could fuse to form three distinct types of peerless Dao Charm.

    The five elements were the foundation, while Yin and Yang created the world, and the movements of wind and thunder gave rise to all living things.

    In the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, rare geniuses, the type that only appeared once in tens of thousands of years, had aplished this before.

    But to Su Yi, this was just the beginning.

    Upon stepping into the Spirit Dao, these three peerless charms of the Dao could, upon tempering, merge into a Mysterious Truth of the Spirit Dao called ¡°Genesis.¡±

    Genesis represented the very beginning, the origins of life.

    The Dao of Genesis was unquestionably one of the ultimate Mysterious Truths of the Spirit Dao.

    Simrly, when he reached the Spirit Dao, he could glean enlightenment into two other types of Spirit Dao Mysterious Truths: the ¡°Supreme Pce¡± and ¡°Void Cosmos.¡± They couldbine with the Mysterious Truths of Genesis and, through enlightenment, undergo metamorphosis, bing apletely new Spirit Dao Mysterious Truth.

    Throughout the long history of the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, not one person had ever refined this Spirit Dao Mysterious Truth.

    This was because it originated from the Nine-Layered Divine Chains sealed by the Sword of the Nine Hells. His inspiration was a trace of enlightenment, a hint he¡¯d obtained from them.

    This Mysterious Truth was called the "Apex of Genesis¡±!

    <i>The start of genesis, the apex of the spirit. The Apex of Genesis is realized, and the Grand Dao returns to its origins!</i>

    Since this Mysterious Truth was the result of pondering the Sword of the Nine Hells, Su Yi had never heard of it, not even in his past life.

    However, after years of contemtion and analysis, he was certain that he could make the Apex of Genesis a reality!

    Of course, it was unquestionably too early to discuss that now.

    As a Grain Avoidance cultivator, what Su Yi had to do during his time in the Origin Dao wasprehend his three chosen peerless Charms of the DaoÒ»five elements, Yin and Yang, and wind and thunderÒ»to the pinnacle of mastery.

    This was the only way to fuse them into the Mysterious Truth of Genesis upon entering the Spirit Dao.

    As for the ¡°Supreme Pce¡± and ¡°Void Cosmos¡±, he¡¯d have to reach the Spirit Dao before he could even beginprehending their profundities.

    I¡¯ve already mastered the Dao Charm of the Five Elements. I¡¯ve tempered each to the point of ¡®understanding subtleties¡¯, and I¡¯m not far from reaching major sess.

    I still have to glean enlightenment into the other two peerless Charms of the Dao, Yin and Yang, and wind and thunder, as quickly as possible.

    Su Yi sank into thought.

    He was no stranger to enlightenment in the Grand Dao.

    However, despite the abundant knowledge and experience of his past life, enlightenment into a brand new Charm of the Dao was no simple matter.

    Enlightenment was key here.

    He could only cross the threshold by gaining enlightenment from heaven and earth.

    Of course, once he got his foot in the door, he could rely on his knowledge and experience to help him master a new Dao Charm¡¯s subtleties. After that, it was just a matter of daily tempering and consolidation. Before long, he¡¯d naturally reach full mastery.

    Time slipped by.

    Su Yi awoke from his meditation after daybreak.

    However, Yuan Heng, who¡¯d left to send the children home, had yet to return.

    Don¡¯t tell me something happened to him??Su Yi furrowed his brow.

 Chapter 410: Qing Ya

    <h4>Chapter 410: Qing Ya</h4>

    Su Yi rose, brushed off his clothes, and left.

    It was already bright out. Rosy clouds drifted throughout Floating Immortal Ridge, and the light of dawn illuminated every living thing in the vast mountain wilderness. The grasses and trees were vibrant and flourishing.

    The Mountain God¡¯s temple built halfway up the mountain was now nothing but a pile of rubble.

    Su Yi stood amidst the wreckage, holding a talisman. He looked around, his heart calm as he sensed his surroundings.

    This was a spiritual tethering talisman.

    Yuan Heng had one just like it. No matter where he went, the talisman would leave a trace of its unique presence behind.

    So long as Su Yi had the matching talisman, he could locate its energy.

    Before long, Su Yi turned toward the east and shot forward.

    ¡­..

    A depression in the mountainside.

    The ground had copsed, the nearby boulders had been overturned, and the vegetation had been burnt to ash.

    This was the aftermath of a battle.

    ¡°Master, his yao qi is dense, but it¡¯s not at all vicious or explosive. Even if he¡¯s a yao, he¡¯s probably a kindhearted one, right?¡± chirped Qing Ya.

    The young woman looked about sixteen or seventeen. Her hair was tied up, and she wore?Daoist?robes, with an ancient sword strapped to her back. She had a graceful silhouette and charming bearing, and she looked delicate, pretty, and adorable.

    ¡°Kindhearted? Hardly. After all, he¡¯s a yao cultivator,¡± said Ling Yunhe. ¡°Although he exined that he and his master released those children from confinement, there¡¯s still something fishy about all this. Perhaps, when we meet that master he mentioned, we¡¯ll understand the full truth.¡±

    He, too, wore?Daoist?robes, and his hair was tied up in a topknot. His body was slender and upright, and he wore a willowy beard. He looked confident and handsome, as if he were above worldly concerns.

    Qing Ya blinked her big, bright eyes. ¡°A yao cultivator who broke into the Origin Dao epted someone as his master. His master must be amazing, right?¡±

    ¡°Girl, you sure ask a lot of questions.¡± Ling Yunheughed, but his gaze was utterly doting. ¡°We¡¯ll know whether he¡¯s amazing or not after we meet him.¡±

    Qing Ya nodded, then turned and looked into the distance. ¡°Friend, my master and I have no desire to make things difficult for you. We just want to meet your master and confirm your innocence. Then, we¡¯ll naturally let you go.¡±

    Four shining Dao swords hovered in the distant skies, forming a Four Beasts Formation. Shocking, austere killing intent permeated their surroundings.

    A sincere-looking youth in simple cloth, Yuan Heng, was trapped within the formation. All of his escape routes had been sealed off; he was like a captive beast.

    ¡°If my master shows up, I¡¯m afraid you two are?in for trouble,¡± sighed Yuan Heng.

    Speaking of trouble, he was unfortunate enough to bump into this master-and-apprentice duo while sending the children home. They took him as a malevolent fiend and attacked before he could get a word in edgewise.

    Yuan Heng repeatedly exined, and although they half-believed him, they were unwilling to just let him go.

    But then, neither master nor apprentice were rude or unreasonable. They imprisoned him, but they had no intention of hurting him.

    This left Yuan Heng unable to be mad at them.

    For one thing, he was weaker than them, and he couldn¡¯t defeat them. He had no one to me for that but himself.

    For another, this was all just a misunderstanding, and they¡¯d demonstrated good intentions. They were even willing to wait for Su Yi to show up and resolve this misunderstanding.

    Yuan Heng could only consider himself unlucky.

    ¡°For you to say that, your master must be really strong, huh?¡± Qing Ya asked curiously. ¡°Then tell us, how high is his cultivation?¡±

    The girl was lively, innocent, and unaffected. It seemed everything could pique her curiosity.

    Yuan Heng thought for a moment, and his face filled with awe and reverence. ¡°My master¡­. Is most likely an immortal from the heavens! Someone like him can¡¯t possibly be of this world, as its cultivators cannot possiblypare with him in terms of wisdom or cultivation. If I had to describe his strength, all I could say is, his power is deep and inscrutable¡­.¡±

    Qing Ya¡¯s beautiful eyes widened, and she eximed, ¡°An immortal from the heavens? That¡¯s incredible!¡±

    Ling Yunhe listened in from not far away, and he couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°How could celestial immortals exist in this world? Qing Ya, don¡¯t listen to him. He¡¯s just saying that to tter his master.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Qing Ya eximed, then giggled, ¡°That¡¯s right. If there were really immortals in this world, wouldn¡¯t that mean I had a chance of bing an immortal fairy too?¡±

    When Yuan Heng saw this, he shook his head.

    They obviously didn¡¯t believe him. Saying more wouldn¡¯t do him any good.

    But Qing Ya was still curious. ¡°Friend, if your master is that awesome, why can¡¯t you beat my master?¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Yuan Heng didn¡¯t quite know what to say to that. He nced at the distant Ling Yunhe and thought to himself,?I only just reached the Grain Avoidance Realm. How could I possibly be a match for an established Gathering Stars Realm expert?

    Yuan Heng said seriously, ¡°Miss, I might be a bit weak, but that¡¯s due to my poor aptitude. It has nothing to do with my master. Besides, it¡¯s been less than a month since I started following him.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Qing Ya nodded, then gentlyforted him. ¡°Friend, you needn¡¯t underestimate yourself. My master said it earlier: you might be a yao cultivator, but your foundations in the Grand Dao are quite firm. Ordinary Grain Avoidance cultivators can¡¯tpare with you. Furthermore, it seems you cultivate a lofty and profound legacy. Your future aplishments are inestimable!¡±

    Ling Yunhe didn¡¯t deny it.

    During their earlier sh, he sensed that Yuan Heng¡¯s strength and cultivation were both exceptional; he was iparable with ordinary yao cultivators.

    When someone like Yuan Heng called himself another¡¯s servant, Ling Yunhe dared not be careless. In the end, although they fought, he merely imprisoned Yuan Heng without harming him.

    ¡°That so? Agh,?if Master?saw me like this, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯d be disappointed in me¡­.¡± Yuan Heng sighed.

    Qing Ya looked sympathetic. ¡°I used to fear nothing more than disappointing my master too. I understand how you¡¯re feeling. It¡¯s hard, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Yuan Heng was stunned, but before he could respond, Qing Ya turned to Ling Yunhe. ¡°Master, can we let him go? If his master sees him like this, he¡¯ll definitely chastise him.¡±

    Yuan Heng grimaced.?Since when did I need a little girl¡¯s pity?

    ¡°Alright.¡± Ling Yunhe nodded, then waved.

    The formation of four Dao swords shot toward him and disappeared into his sleeves, like swallows returning to their nest.

    During their conversation just now, Ling Yunhe observed Yuan Heng¡¯s temperament and behavior. He most likely wasn¡¯t an evildoer.?In other words, their earlier conflict was most likely just one big misunderstanding.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, please pardon us if we offended you earlier,¡± said Ling Yunhe. He gently sped his fist.

    Yuan Heng said gravely, ¡°You didn¡¯t offend me, but in the future, when I¡¯ve made further progress in my cultivation, I¡¯lle looking for you for a rematch. We¡¯ll see who¡¯s stronger then!¡±

    Qing Ya¡¯s eyes lit up, and she stuck up her thumb. ¡°You¡¯ve got guts, my friend!¡±

    Ling Yunheughed, ¡°You want to discuss the Dao with me? I wee that, of course, but by the time you¡¯ve reached the Gathering Stars Realm, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be a Gathering Stars Realm cultivator any longer.¡±

    The Origin Dao was divided into three realms: Grain Avoidance, Origin Pce, and Gathering Stars. Reading between the lines, Ling Yunhe was saying, ¡°You won¡¯t be a match for me until you be a Gathering Stars Realm cultivator too, but by then, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll already be a Spirit Dao cultivator! When that timees, it¡¯s obvious who¡¯lle out on top.¡±

    Yuan Heng naturally picked up on this, but before he could respond, a calm voice emanated from afar. ¡°There¡¯s no need to wait until the Gathering Stars Realm. So long as Yuan Heng enters the Origin Pce Realm, he¡¯ll effortlessly defeat you.¡±

    As this voice rang out, a tall, lean figure streaked over beneath the light of dawn.

    He was dressed in blue, and he looked solitary and detached.

    This was none other than Su Yi.

    Yuan Heng quivered, and his face filled with shame. He lowered his head in greeting. ¡°Master! I¡­.¡±

    Su Yi waved. ¡°No need to exin. I saw everything that just happened.¡±

    QIng Ya¡¯s big eyes immediatelynded on Su Yi, and she eximed, ¡°Friend, is that your master? He¡¯s so young!¡±

    Ling Yunhe was surprised too, and light flickered within his eyes as he looked at Su Yi. ¡°Fellow Daoist, were you here this whole time?¡±

    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t dispersed that sword formation of your own ord, I¡¯m afraid you wouldn¡¯t be able to stand there and talk to me now,¡± said Su Yi calmly.

    Ling Yunhe¡¯s pupils constricted, and he looked bewildered.

    He could tell at a nce that Su Yi was only in the Grain Avoidance Realm, and furthermore, that he was quite young. This was no old monster maintaining a youthful fa?ade.

    Yet earlier, despite his Gathering Stars Realm cultivation, his divine sense couldn¡¯t pick up on Su Yi¡¯s presence. On the contrary, Su Yi had observed everything that had happened just now. This was far too shocking!

    Thus, although Su Yi¡¯s words were rather unpleasant to the ear, Ling Yunhe wasn¡¯t angry.

    This was especially true in light of the fact that he was responsible for their earlier misunderstanding. Facing Su Yi now, he felt someone guilty. Even though Su Yi¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t at all polite, Ling Yunhe could only hold his nose and bear it.

    ¡°Master, what happened earlier was just a misunderstanding.¡± Yuan Heng approached, then nervously recounted everything that had happened.

    When he heard the full story, Su Yi nced at Ling Yunhe and said, ¡°Forget it. I won¡¯t pursue what happened earlier. Let¡¯s end this here.¡±

    Ling Yunhe smiled. ¡°Still, it was I who misunderstood you. If you don¡¯t object, how about we travel to the nearby?Cloudcliff?City together? I¡¯ll host you to a banquet and use wine to apologize for my mistakes. How about it?¡±

    Qing Ya seemed thrilled. ¡°Right right right! My master and I are from the Great Qi, and it wasn¡¯t easy to encounter two fellow Daoists. What could be better than sharing drinks and a conversation?

    Su Yi nced at Qing Ya. Despite himself, he was stunned, and he even seemed a bit dazed.

    Looking at her from up close, the girl¡¯s appearance and temperament were both somewhat simr to his youngest disciple in his past life, Qing Tang!

    Both were delicate, pretty, and adorable, and both were lively and spirited.

    Especially those eyes. They were pure and clear and full of curiosity toward heaven, earth, and everything in between.

    Then, Su Yi silently shook his head. Sure, they looked simr, but they weren¡¯t the same person.

    Su Yi directly refused. ¡°No need. We¡¯d best hurry on our way.¡±

    Qing Ya was instantly disappointed, but Ling Yunhe asked, ¡°You two¡­ Might you be headed to the Great Xia?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Su Yi nodded.

    Qing Ya had been somewhat disappointed, but she instantly lit up when she heard him, and she eximed, ¡°What a coincidence! My master and I are headed to the Great Xia too. We can totally travel together!¡±

 Chapter 411: Boating on Billowing Sky River on a Rainy Night

    <h4>Chapter 411: Boating on Billowing Sky River on a Rainy Night</h4>

    Su Yi nced at the exuberant Qing Ya, but in the end, he still refused and led Yuan Heng away.

    This left Qing Ya momentarily stunned.

    It was only after watching Su Yi and Yuan Heng fade into the distance that the pretty young woman returned to her senses. She slumped in dejection and muttered, ¡°Master, do they dislike us?¡±

    Ling Yunhe instantly felt sorry for her, and he hurriedly tried tofort her. ¡°How could they? It seems to me that the yao cultivator¡¯s master still has a grudge against us, and he¡¯s displeased about our earlier misunderstanding. Furthermore, we just happened to bump into each other. We¡¯re neither friends nor acquaintances. It¡¯s perfectly normal for him to refuse to travel with us.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Qing Ya. She thought for a moment, then said, ¡°So that¡¯s it! Argh, and here I thought pursuing the Dao meant I didn¡¯t have to learn the ways of the world. Who would have thought that rtionships between cultivators were thisplicated too?¡±

    Ling Yunhe couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly.?You call this plicated¡¯? Girl, it¡¯s your first time leaving the mountain. You¡¯re just too naive.

    He took a plump, ripe Fire Peach from his sleeves and passed it to her. ¡°Here, eat something.¡±

    Qing Ya whooped, then grabbed the peach and dug in. Her pretty face filled with exultation and pleasure.

    ¡°There¡¯s no problem a peach can¡¯t solve,¡± she said with her mouth full. ¡°If one peach won¡¯t fix it¡­.¡±

    ¡°Eat another one,¡± said Ling Yunhe seriously.

    ¡°Right!¡± Qing Ya smiled, her eyes like twin crescent moons.

    Ling Yunhe smiled too, and his expression filled with doting and affection.

    .

    When it came to cultivation, his disciple was extraordinarily talented. She was a little monster, the kind you only saw once in a thousand years.

    She was unequaled throughout the Great Qi¡¯s younger generation, and none in the sect¡¯s eight hundred years of history couldpare with her.

    The only thing that worried him was that Qing Ya¡¯s temperament was too simple and pure. She wasn¡¯tpletely guileless, but she didn¡¯t understand worldly affairs or the darkness of the human heart. Now that she¡¯d left the sect to temper herself, this made her vulnerable.

    She was now headed to the Great Xia, but Ling Yunhe couldn¡¯t rest assured about sending her on her own. Thus, he decided to apany her himself.

    ¡°Master, was that yao cultivator¡¯s master really that amazing?¡± chirped Qing Ya.

    ¡°Yes,¡± said Ling Yunhe after a moment¡¯s thought. ¡°Or at least, the refinement of his soul power far surpasses his cultivation.¡±

    As he said thatst part, his expression was somewhat grave. ¡°Just now, for instance, not even I could sense him drawing near.¡±

    Qing Ya batted her eyes and eximed, ¡°That¡¯s really incredible!¡±

    ¡°Haha, when we arrive in the Great Xia, you¡¯ll realize how many amazing people there are in the world. There¡¯s no shortage of experts more impressive than that yao cultivator¡¯s master,¡±ughed Ling Yunhe.

    ¡°Really? Then let¡¯s get going! I¡¯ve been looking forward to the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly for ages!¡± Qing Ya¡¯s eyes sparkled with anticipation.

    Master and apprentice immediately set off.

    ¡­..

    The next morning, after sunrise.

    Grassy Creek Vige.

    When little Cao An awoke from her slumber, she feltfortable and full of energy. She climbed out of bed and walked through the door.

    Her big brother, Cao Ping, was standing not far away, looking up at the doorway in a bit of a daze.

    Cao An looked up and saw red paper hanging over the doorway. There were four characters written on it.

    ¡°Big Brother, what does that say?¡± she asked curiously.

    She was young, and had never attended school, so she didn¡¯t recognize the characters.

    ¡°Peace is a blessing,¡± murmured Cao Ping. ¡°That immortal-like expert left it for us. I only just finished pasting it over the doorway. The more I look at it, the better I feel. Like I¡¯m enlightened, somehow, and full of energy.¡±

    ¡°Peace is a blessing¡­.¡± Cao An repeated the four words, then suddenly realized something. She beamed and said, ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re Cao Ping, and I¡¯m Cao An. Together, ¡®Ping¡¯ and ¡®An¡¯ mean peace. Immortal Big Brother is wishing us peace and safety!¡±

    ¡°Mm!¡± Cao Ping was happy too.

    Before long, some of the older vigers passed by their simple, crude courtyard, and their gazes were unwittingly drawn to the words written on the red paper hanging above the doorway.

    ¡°Who wrote that? I feelfortable just looking at it!¡± One of the vige elders sighed with appreciation.

    Quite a few others nodded. At a nce, there was nothing special about those four characters, but looking at them was calming and joyful.

    ¡°Cao Ping, how about you sell that calligraphy to me? I¡¯ll trade you a pig for it,¡± said the vige butcher with a grin. He spent his days ughtering livestock, giving him a baleful aura. Over time, his temperament had be increasingly ferocious, too.

    However, when he first saw those characters from afar, he felt a rare, unprecedented sense of tranquility, and he feltfortable all over.

    ¡°Immortal Big Brother gave that to us! There¡¯s no way we¡¯ll sell it!¡± shouted Cao An.

    The crowd couldn¡¯t help butugh; they obviously saw her words as nothing but a child¡¯s joke. Before long, the group dispersed.

    They lived in a remote mountain vige. No matter how much they liked that line of text, they were more concerned about firewood, salt, and other daily necessities.

    None of them could have guessed that on that day, the destinies of the impoverished orphan siblings, Cao Ping and Cao An, would quietly start to change.

    ¡­..

    Seven days passed in a sh.

    The Great Chu, Billowing Sky River.

    It waste at night and raining continuously.

    A ck boat floated on the vast surface of the river, the raindrops sshing against its awning.

    Su Yi casually sprawled out in his wicker chair. The little y stove beside him was heating a jar of wine.

    The rain poured down, pitter-pattering against the surface of the river, and the faint aroma of wine permeated the cabin. It was refreshing and soothing.

    ¡°The ¡®Xuanwu Overlord Seal¡¯ only has nine moves, but each contains enough profound subtlety tost you a lifetime,¡± said Su Yinguidly as he admired the overcast river scenery.

    ¡°Earlier, I described the subtleties of the Overturning Mountains Seal, the Treading Oceans Seal, and the Height of Summer Seal, one by one. For the rest, you¡¯ll have to rely on your own hard work.¡±

    ¡°With your foundations, if you can fully process these three moves¡¯ secrets and practice them until you can use them naturally, you¡¯ll be strong enough to contend with that Gathering Stars cultivator, Ling Yunhe, even if you¡¯re still only in the Grain Avoidance Realm.¡±

    He then removed the heated wine jar from the stove, filled his cup, and drained it.

    Yuan Heng was so excited that his hands trembled.

    After they left Floating Immortal Ridge, Su Yi started instructing him in the Xuanwu Overlord Seal. He¡¯d already introduced the first three moves in thorough detail.

    With Yuan Heng¡¯s perceptiveness, he could naturally tell how terrifying these techniques would be in battle. They were far from ordinary.

    ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Master!¡± Yuan Heng knelt and kowtowed in gratitude.

    ¡°Get up,¡± said Su Yi. His eyes suddenly narrowed, and he gazed toward the distant surface of the river.

    A massive treasure ship floated into view. It was illuminated with colorfulnterns, its radiant light dispersing the darkness of the night sky.

    It was several hundred feet high, with grand towers and numerous figures on deck. It seemed they were having a banquet; the sound ofughter and conversation emanated from afar.

    From time to time, they heard pipa, zither, and flute music, which seemed intended to boost the banquet¡¯s atmosphere.

    ¡°Master, I can sense a lot of cultivators on board!¡± eximed Yuan Heng.

    As a golden softshell turtle, his senses were particrly clear here on the water. He could immediately sense that numerous cultivators were clustered on board, so many that they produced radiant phenomenon in the skies surrounding the massive ship.

    ¡°That treasure ship is an Origin Dao treasure, and the strongest aura on board should belong to a Gathering Stars Realm cultivator.¡± How mighty was Su Yi¡¯s divine sense? He¡¯d naturally long since noticed the ship too. He could even discern that there was a Gathering Stars expert on board.

    ¡°The Great Chu really isn¡¯t simple. No wonder it''s one of the top five strongest nations on the Azure Continent,¡± sighed Yuan Heng.

    Su Yi nodded. The Great Chu¡¯s cultivation world was indeed exceptional.

    After arriving within the Great Chu¡¯s borders, he did some investigating, and he acquired quite a bit of useful information.

    There were a full thirteen factions of cultivators in the Great Chu!

    Furthermore, while the exact numbers varied, all of them had Gathering Star Realm cultivators to hold down the fort!

    The strongest cultivators in the Great Zhou, Great Wei, and Great Qin were only in the Origin Pce Realm.

    It was only after leaving the Great Zhou that Su Yi learned that, by the standards of the Azure Continent, only those nations that were home to Gathering Stars Realm experts considered big countries.

    Those nations without Gathering Stars Realm cultivators were considered tiny and remote.

    There were over a hundred countries in the Azure Continent, but the Great Chu¡¯s cultivators were so strong and abundant that it was the fourth strongest nation in the world!

    From this, it was clear how mighty the Great Chu¡¯s cultivation factions were.

    Those ranked above the Great Chu were, in descending order of strength, the Great Xia, the Great Han, and the Great Qi.

    ¡°Master, someone on that treasure ship just scanned us with their divine sense,¡± Yuan Heng suddenly said gravely.

    ¡°You can ignore them.¡± Su Yi picked up on this divine sense too, but he thought nothing of it.

    When their little covered boat passed the well-lit treasure ship, they saw an indistinct figure leaning over the railing and staring down at them.

    She was avishly-dressed, charming woman with her thick hair worn up. Her eyes were as bright as twin stars.

    Yuan Heng¡¯s gaze flickered with cold light. That divine sense had just swept over them once more, but this time, itnded on him.

    It obviously belonged to thevishly-dressed woman.

    ¡°Fellow Daoists, you¡¯re both unfamiliar faces. I can guess you¡¯re not from the Great Chu. Since we were fated to meet here on Billowing Sky River, why note on board for a chat?¡±

    Thevishly-dressed woman¡¯s raspy, cloying voice was clearly audible even within the ck awning boat.

    Yuan Heng nced at Su Yi, who shook his head. Yuan Heng then said, ¡°Many thanks for the invitation, but my master and I had best hurry on our way. We won¡¯t disturb your festivities.¡±

    Thevishly-dressed woman smiled but said no more. She just silently watched their little boat disappear into the curtain of rain.

    ¡°That woman was really strange. Just now, she looked at me as if she¡¯d spotted prey. And here I thought there was some ulterior motive behind her sudden invitation. Who¡¯d have thought that in the end, she¡¯d do nothing at all?¡± Yuan Heng furrowed his brow.

    ¡°She¡¯s lucky she didn¡¯t try anything,¡± said Su Yi calmly.

    As soon as he said this, the Soul-Nurturing Gourd hanging from his waist trembled slightly.

 Chapter 412: Qing Wanâ€™s Tribulation

    <h4>Chapter 412: Qing Wan¡¯s Tribtion</h4>

    On board the treasure ship.

    The charming,vishly-dressed woman turned and rejoined the banquet.

    The banquet hall was packed with distinguished guests, including a range of ages and both men and women. These were cultivators of the Great Chu¡¯s various prominent factions. Without exception, they were lofty existences that mundane martial artists could only gaze upon from afar.

    Thevishly-dressed woman sat upright at the head of the table.

    ¡°Madam Miaohua, did you discover something just now?¡±ughed a graying elder in ink-ck robes.

    The others all looked over as well.

    Earlier, Madam Miaohua suddenly rose, then proceeded to the ship¡¯s railing to gaze at a distant ck awning boat. This scene had already attracted quite a bit of attention.

    The woman he called ¡°Madam Miaohua¡± was charming, beautiful, andvishly dressed. Sheughed, ¡°Now that you mention it, it¡¯s rather interesting. There were two cultivators on that ck awning boat that just passed, and one of them was a yao."

    A yao cultivator!

    Everyone in attendance was visibly surprised.

    The graying, dark-robed elder¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°If he¡¯s truly a yao cultivator, he cannot possibly hail from our Great Chu.¡±

    Everyone nodded.

    Three hundred years ago, the Great Chu¡¯s thirteen factions of cultivators joined forces to issue a call for extermination. They ordered all of the nation¡¯s cultivators to rise up and y all yao cultivators within their borders. After almost a decade of hard work, the Great Chu¡¯s yao cultivators had been almost entirely wiped out.

    Here, yao were already practically extinct.

    Yet now, a yao cultivator had appeared openly on Billowing Sky River, without even the awareness that he ought to hide his presence. They didn¡¯t even need to think to know that he wasn¡¯t local.

    ¡°Madam Miaohua, to the best of my knowledge, you detest yao cultivators and their ilk more than anyone. If you discovered one just now, why did you let him go?¡± asked a lean middle-aged man with jade robes and a wide belt.

    Madam Miaohua pressed her lips into a smile. ¡°In the past, the Great Chu¡¯s yao cultivators ran amok, bringing ruin upon the nation. Everywhere you looked, ck smoke and miasma filled the air. Thus, three hundred years ago, our forebears issued a call for extermination.

    ¡°Now, throughout the Great Chu¡¯s borders, yao cultivators are practically extinct. I might detest yao cultivators and their ilk, but not enough to kill them without cause.¡±

    She paused for a moment, then nced at a nearby guest in Daoist robes. She smiled, ¡°Besides, we have a guest from the Great Qi, Fellow Daoist Ling, in attendance. Fighting and killing would spoil the asion.¡±

    Were Su Yi and Yuan Heng here, they¡¯d recognize the man in Daoist robes at a nce. This was none other than Ling Yunhe!

    And the one seated beside Ling Yunhe was his young apprentice, Qing Ya.

    Qing Ya couldn¡¯t restrain her curiosity. ¡°Senior, why do you hate yao cultivators?¡±

    Madam Miaohuaughed. ¡°My young friend, there¡¯s just one thing you need to remember: other species cannot be trusted.¡±

    Qing Ya shook her head. ¡°Every living thing has a spirit, and regardless of whether we¡¯re yao, ghost, or human, we¡¯re all fellow cultivators striving for the Grand Dao. We can differentiate between right and wrong or good and evil, but we cannot ssify anyone as superior or inferior.¡±

    This deration instantly put a damper on the banquet¡¯s atmosphere.

    In the eyes of the Great Chu¡¯s cultivators, exterminating yao cultivators and their ilk was equivalent to protecting the popce from disaster. They were meting out justice on the heavens¡¯ behalf; it was right and honorable, a matter of course.

    Given the circumstances, Qing Ya¡¯s words were displeasing to the ear.

    Madam Miaohua¡¯s painted eyebrows furrowed slightly.

    Ling Yunheughed. ¡°It¡¯s my apprentice¡¯s first time leaving the mountain to temper herself, and she doesn¡¯t understand worldly affairs. If she offended you, I humbly request your magnanimity.¡±

    Madam Miaohua broke into a charming smile. ¡°How could I take offense?¡±

    As soon as she said this, a warning bell rang out.

    Madam Miaohua¡¯s gaze was instantly serious, and she reached for the string of glittering silver bells hanging from her waist. Their surfaces were carved with numerous strange and inscrutable tokens, silver light flowed around them as they shook and?rang?nonstop.

    When she saw this, she swept her gaze across the guests. ¡°Everyone, I suspect an extremely powerful apparition has appeared on Billowing Sky River!¡±

    The other cultivators in attendance were visibly bbergasted.

    This was just too strange. Encountering a yao cultivator tonight was surprising enough. Now there was a ghost out haunting too?

    Madam Miaohua said, ¡°This apparition provoked an unusual response from my Silver Heaven Bells. It¡¯s surely extraordinary. Everyone, are you willing to investigate with me?¡±

    The guests all agreed.

    Madam Miaohua rose, then waved her sleeves. The Silver Heaven Bells shot through the air, as if sentient, and shot into the night.

    She and the other cultivators flew after them.

    They formed a dazzling streak of rising light amidst the relentless downpour, illuminating the river below as they arced into the distance, like a divine rainbow.

    Ling Yunhe and Qing Ya went with them.

    ¡°Master, do all cultivators like ying yao and ghosts?¡± asked Qing Ya.

    Ling Yunhe shook head. ¡°No, not at all. However, the cultivators of the Great Chu have an ancient blood feud with yao and ghost cultivators. Neither side can tolerate the other, and they cannot coexist. Even now, the cultivators of the Great Chu see exterminating yao and ghosts as a matter of course.¡±

    ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s it!¡± Qing Ya seemed enlightened.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The night was dark and deep, and dark clouds surged and gathered overhead.

    Su Yi stood on the peak of a mountain near the banks of Billowing Sky River, his hands behind his back as he stared up into the gathering tribtion clouds.

    ¡°This is your tribtion of metamorphosis,¡± he said. ¡°Once you ovee it, you can condense a spiritual body, and you¡¯ll be a true ghost cultivator.¡±

    A picturesque beauty in a red dress floated to his side. She looked utterly nervous and uncertain.

    Earlier, while they were still in the ck awning boat, Su Yi sensed a strange movement from within the Soul-Nurturing Gourd. He then learned that, during her cultivation, Qing Wan had sensed something: a tribtion targeting her was imminent.

    Su Yi immediately realized that it was already time for Qing Wan to cast aside her ethereal form, break through, and undergo metamorphosis.

    Her impending tribtion was the result of her imminent breakthrough and metamorphosis. She was about to break into the Origin Dao.

    Thus, Su Yi immediately led Qing Wan to the mountaintop, where they began their preparations.

    ¡°Mystic Master, I¡¯m not afraid of the tribtion, I¡¯m just worried that¡­ If I fail, I¡­. I won¡¯t be here to apany you any longer,¡± Qing Wan said timidly. Her voice was soft and clear.

    ¡°I¡¯m here. How could I possibly let anything happen to you?¡± Su Yiughed dryly. ¡°All you need to do is focus on your tribtion. No matter what happens, you don¡¯t need to pay it any heed.¡±

    This was just a teensy little tribtion of metamorphosis, that¡¯s all. With Qing Wan¡¯s foundations, she could effortlessly ovee it.

    After all, Qing Wan¡¯s soul body was iparably rare and pure. Among ghosts, she had an extraordinary spirit root and an outstanding foundation.

    Furthermore, she practiced the Ten Directions Asura Sutra, the ghost cultivator¡¯s ultimate Daoist canon. Throughout their time together, she¡¯d even had his personal guidance and instruction. How could a mere tribtion of metamorphosis threaten her?

    ¡°Mm!¡± Qing Wan nodded firmly, then took a deep breath. Her earlier nervousness and uncertainty vanished without a trace. That beautiful face, still slightly soft with baby fat, filled with calm determination.

    Su Yi silently stepped back.

    ¡°Master, Miss Qing Wan¡¯s tribtion of metamorphosis is way more terrifying than mine,¡± said Yuan Heng gravely.

    The tribtion had yet to finish taking shape, but the air of impending cmity permeated heaven and earth. His heart shook.

    ¡°Indeed, this tribtion isn¡¯t ordinary,¡± said Su Yi casually. ¡°But it¡¯s not overly heaven-defying either.¡±

    Unlike the seemingly taboo power of the tribtion he encountered as he broke into the Grain Avoidance Realm, Qing Wan¡¯s impending tribtion was still within the normal bounds.

    Of course, in the eyes of the Azure Continent¡¯s cultivators, her tribtion was still shocking and rare.

    The tribtion clouds overhead grew increasingly dense and oppressive.

    Suddenly, a streak of dazzling light shot over from the distant skies. It was headed right toward them.

    It was a group of over twenty people, a grand and mighty processession.

    When they saw Qing Wan preparing to undergo tribtion on the mountaintop, they burst into uproar.

    ¡°What a terrifying tribtion! Don¡¯t tell me that¡¯s an ancient, powerful ghost?¡±

    ¡°Interesting! That ghost wants to undergo its tribtion of metamorphosis!¡±

    ¡°Since when did such a mighty ghost haunt the banks of Billowing Sky River?¡±

    ¡°Who cares where she came from? A monster like her must be destroyed. We must remove her from this world!¡±

    Their voices echoed through the air as they rapidly approached, forceful and aggressive.

    When Yuan Heng saw them, his expression was instantly solemn. ¡°Master, it¡¯s the cultivators on that treasure ship we just passed!¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± said Su Yi, just as calm as before. He turned and faced Qing Wan. ¡°Remember what I said earlier. Focus on oveing your tribtion. You needn¡¯t concern yourself with anything else.¡±

    These new arrivals initially stunned her, but when she heard Su Yi¡¯s words, she felt as if she¡¯d found her rock, and she instantly calmed down.

    She whispered, ¡°Mystic Master, if I¡­ If I sessfully undergo metamorphosis, can I call you master too?¡±

    Her eyshes fluttered. It seemed she was embarrassed and uncertain, but also somewhat eager.

    ¡°You¡¯re about to undergo tribtion. Why are you thinking about that now?¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Once you¡¯ve sessfully ovee your tribtion, you can call me whatever you please.¡±

    Qing Wan instantly smiled, giving her beautiful little face a newfound charm. She nodded firmly. ¡°Mm!¡±

    Then, she turned around and gazed into the dome of heaven. Abundant, indomitable energy surged around her graceful figure, and her beautiful phoenix eyes were suddenly bright and profound.

    As her dress swayed around her, she looked like she¡¯d walked out of a painting. She was like an immortal amongst ghosts, and her disposition now seemed as cold and serene as snow.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The approaching cultivators stopped and stood in the skies not far from the mountain, one by one. Their leader was none other than thevishly-dressed, charming Madam Miaohua.

    When she saw Su Yi and Yuan Heng, this Gathering Stars Realm expert of the Great Chu furrowed her painted brow. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±

    Practically simultaneously, Ling Yunhe and Qing Ya recognized them. Both were stunned.

    ¡°Master, they¡­.¡± Qing Ya opened her mouth to say something, only for Ling Yunhe to cut her off without so much as a shift in his expression.

    He transmitted, ¡°Don¡¯t make our connection public. Let¡¯s watch and see what happens.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­.¡± Qing Ya¡¯s bright eyes blinked, and she stared curiously up at the floating Qing Wan. She couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes in amazement.

    Wah! What a pretty ghost!

 Chapter 413: Mighty Foes Surround Me, but I Ignore Them

    <h4>Chapter 413: Mighty Foes Surround Me, but I Ignore Them</h4>

    The tribtion clouds were denselyyered, and the atmosphere was oppressive.

    Madam Miaohua and the twenty-plus cultivators of the Great Chu under hermand stood in the sky.

    All of their auras were domineering, and misty light circted around them as they locked down the area around the peak.

    But it was as if Su Yi didn¡¯t even see them. He ced his hands behind his back and gazed up into the dome of heaven.

    Qing Wan¡¯s grand tribtion would soon be upon her¡­

    Yuan Heng was instantly on guard, and he readied himself for battle.

    It was obvious to him that this group was here with ill intentions!

    ¡°Madam Miaohua, do you recognize them?¡± asked the graying elder in inky robes.

    ¡°Everyone, look! That¡¯s the yao cultivator I spoke of earlier.¡± Madam Miaohua raised her jade-like hand and pointed at Yuan Heng.

    Whoosh!

    Everyone instantly looked over.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s them!¡± The crowd looked enlightened.

    ¡°Tch, who¡¯d have thought the yao cultivator was traveling with a ghost about to undergo tribtion? Viins really do travel in packs!¡± The graying elder in ink-dark robesughed coldly, his words utterly disdainful.

    Yuan Heng¡¯s expression darkened, and his brow knit with fury. He nced at Su Yi.

    Last time, at Floating Immortal Ridge, he had attacked without orders, only for Su Yi to warn him to keep a lower profile and avoid acting recklessly.

    This time, angry as he was, he kept Su Yi¡¯s instructions in mind.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze left the sky and swept over the cultivators of the Great Chu. Only then did he say calmly, ¡°Anyone who gets within a hundred feet of the mountaintop dies.¡±

    His tone was casual, light, and understated.

    Everyone fell silent. Madam Miaohua and herpanions were dumbstruck.

    The boy¡¯s only in the Grain Avoidance Realm, yet he¡¯s talking as if we¡¯re nothing at all. His attitude is outrageous to the extreme!

    Ling Yunhe had witnessed Su Yi¡¯s bearing before, and he was calmer byparison. However, even he was confused.

    Of the gathered cultivators from the Great Chu, Madam Miaohua was the strongest. She was in the mid-stage Gathering Stars Realm.

    Those capable of dining with her on the treasure ship were extraordinary too. More than ten of them were Origin Pce cultivators!

    Even the Grain Avoidance cultivators were at or near the peak of the realm.

    In the Great Chu, this was a first-rate lineup. Any ordinary cultivator would have given in to despair, terror, and uncertainty at the sight of them.

    Even Ling Yunhe would have had to find a way to retreat.

    However, Su Yi didn¡¯t look the least bit confused. No, if anything, he seemed contemptuous.

    Of course Ling Yun was surprised. How could he not be?

    ¡°Young friend, dare I ask your name? Where are you from, and who is your master?¡± Madam Miaohua could tell at a nce that Su Yi wasn¡¯t afraid of them, and she was instantly cautious.

    Su Yi ignored her. He just smoothed out his robes and sat casually on a nearby boulder, watching Qing Wan.

    She was already circting her cultivation at full force, bringing herself to her peak condition. As he took her in her aura, Su Yipletely rxed.

    With Qing Wan¡¯s cultivation, she could easily resolve her impending tribtion of metamorphosis on her own. She had no need for his assistance.

    Su Yi said nothing, so Yuan Heng naturally said nothing either.

    He just crossed his arms and swept his cold gaze across the group.

    Madam Miaohua and herpanions¡¯ expressions gradually darkened. They felt thoroughly provoked, as if Su Yi had just trampled all over their dignity.

    Given their statuses, who in the Great Chu dared ignore them?

    ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a paltry little Grain Avoidance cultivator, yet you¡¯re this arrogant? Even if your origins are extraordinary, you¡¯re traveling with a yao and a ghost. That alone makes it obvious that you¡¯re no good!¡± A dignified, middle-aged man in yellow snorted coldly.

    ¡°Madam Miaohua, if you ask me, there¡¯s no need to waste time talking to them. Let¡¯s kill the yao and ghost cultivators together first!¡± A ck-shirted youth¡¯s killing intent surged around him.

    As soon as he said this, the other Great Chu cultivators readied themselves for battle.

    Madam Miaohua¡¯s gaze was still locked onto Su Yi. What made her frown was that, even now, he seemed perfectly calm and indifferent, as if none of this had anything to do with him. He showed no sign of panic at all.

    Ling Yunhe coughed dryly, then said in a low voice, ¡°Everyone, might I chime in?¡±

    Instantly, all eyes were upon him.

    ¡°What do you have to say, Fellow Daoist?¡± asked Madam Miaohua softly.

    ¡°A few days ago, I encountered that young man in the Great Liang¡¯s Floating Immortal Ridge. We¡¯ve only met once, but I¡¯m certain he¡¯s no evildoer. How about we stay our hand and end this here?¡±

    Madam Miaohua and herpanions frowned.

    Ling Yunhe was a peak-level expert of the Great Qi, and he had Gathering Stars Realm cultivation. They couldn¡¯t afford to disregard his attitude.

    But if they gave up now, how could they show their faces going forward? Who among them would be willing to just back down?

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯ve only met him once. I suggest you stay out of this; let¡¯s not sour our rtionship,¡± Madam Miaohua said coldly.

    Ling Yunhe was just about to say something when Su Yi beat him to the punch. ¡°Kind words cannot save those determined to throw their lives away. You and your apprentice can just watch from the side.¡±

    When he heard Su Yi¡¯s response, Yuan Heng chimed in as well. ¡°That¡¯s right. You two, please stay out of this. If this bunch wants to throw their lives away, they¡¯ll have no one to me but themselves.¡±

    Both master and servant werepletely domineering. This left Madam Miaohua and herpanions so furious that they couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Brazen!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, you evildoers are already in peril, yet you¡¯re still running wild? It seems you don¡¯t take us the least bit seriously!¡±

    ¡°Kind words cannot save those determined to throw their lives away? You should tell yourselves that!¡±

    ¡­The cultivators of the Great Chu were all enraged. Murderous intent swept forth like the tide, nketing heaven and earth and dispersing the nearby clouds.

    Ling Yunhe sighed to himself.?It seems there¡¯s no chance for me to intervene!

    ¡°Let¡¯s see just how capable you are, you shameless little whelp!¡± said that yellow-robed, dignified middle-aged man.

    As he spoke, he walked through the air and toward the distant mountaintop.

    Rui Chenjing.

    He was a peak Grain Avoidance cultivator and an outer sect elder of Nethersnow Saber Pce, one of the Great Chu¡¯s first-rate factions. He was a famed saber cultivator of his era!

    The technique he cultivated, the Sky-Scouring Spiritual Opposition Saber, was famous throughout the Great Chu. They said that one swing of his saber could sh a ten-thousand-foot mountain into a ravine!

    The others watched as Rui Chenjing gripped his four-foot-long blue saber. His clothes fluttered around him as he charged through the air and toward the mountaintop.

    Su Yi remained seated on that boulder. Even now, he didn¡¯t react in the slightest.

    When Rui Chenjing saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly, ¡°Evildoer, if you don¡¯t stop me now, I¡¯ll soon be within a hundred feet of the peak!¡±

    As he spoke, he stepped through the air and swung his blue saber.

    Whoosh!

    A dazzling streak of blue saber qi surged forth, illuminating the night skies. It streaked through the air like a dragon in flight, with vast, seemingly limitless sharpness. It was headed right toward Su Yi!

    Unbelievably quick!

    Su Yi¡¯s eyelids didn¡¯t?so much as twitch, and he didn¡¯t even look. He just raised his hand and tapped.

    Bam!

    A streak of clear sword qi shot out of Su Yi¡¯s finger, like an axe through rotting wood. The dazzling blue saber qi burst apart with a sound reminiscent of firecrackers.

    The sword qi¡¯s power didn¡¯t diminish in the slightest. It continued ahead, reaching Rui Chenjing before he could react.

    ¡°Activate!¡± Rui Chenjing¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted, and throughout his body, his hair stood on end. His energy rumbled with unprecedented intensity as he circted it to its very limit.

    He suddenly raised and swung his saber, but before he could finish his sh, that streak of clear sword qi shattered his defensive treasures and origin power barrier, then pieces his forehead.

    ch!

    The top of his skull flew off, trailing steaming red blood.

    Su Yi slew this illustrious saber cultivator with a single flick of his finger!

    Rui Chenjing didn¡¯t even have time to swing the saber he¡¯d only just raised before he died. In the end, both he and his weapon plummeted from the skies and into the Billowing Sky River.

    Everyone fell silent.

    The other cultivators of the Great Chu stared at Su Yi icily, their gazes full of dread.

    By the standards of their group, Rui Chenjing¡¯s strength was ordinary at best. He was far fromparable to the Origin Pce cultivators, much less Madam Miaohua.

    However, those who could kill him in a single strike were Origin Pce cultivators at the very least!

    Yet now, a young Grain Avoidance cultivator like Su Yi had done so effortlessly. Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised?

    Even Madam Miaohua couldn¡¯t help but narrow her beautiful eyes, and her charming face willed with uncertainty.?This kid¡­ Really isn¡¯t simple!

    Ling Yunhe¡¯s eyes shone, and he transmitted to Qing Ya, ¡°Perhaps we really can just sit back and watch this show unfold.¡±

    Earlier, he had been able to tell that Su Yi was fearless, but he couldn¡¯t figure out where this Grain Avoidance cultivator got his confidence. Why was it that he dared face an entire group of the Great Chu¡¯s cultivators?

    Now, he was vaguely starting to understand. He was even a bit curious. What cards would Su Yi reveal next?

    Qing Ya didn¡¯t need her master to remind her; her big eyes stared unblinking at Su Yi, and she watched with bated breath, as if afraid to miss even the slightest detail.

    After killing an enemy with a flick of his fingers, he looked away. He just sat on the boulder, peaceful and at ease.

    Boom!

    The dark tribtion clouds had been gathering for quite some time. Suddenly, a crack of thunder resounded deep within them, rumbling throughout the night sky.

    The sound broke through the stifled atmosphere and silence.

    Suddenly, someone charged bravely ahead.

    He was a gaunt elder in gray robes, his expression sharp and grave.

    Tie Modu.

    He was a mid-stage Origin Pce cultivator and an inner sect elder of the Great Chu¡¯s Cloudstone Sword Pavilion.

    He¡¯d cultivated for over two hundred and sixty years, and he had firm foundations in the Grand Dao. He practiced the spear, and he¡¯d already refined the upper heaven grade ¡°Rampaging mes¡± Dao Charm.

    He was so strong that he ranked among the top ten Origin Pce cultivators in the Great Chu.

    Boom!

    Tie Modu waved his radiant golden spear and thrust at Su Yi from several hundred feet away.

    It was like an ambush of heavenly fire.

    The unstoppably sharp tip of the spear zed with mes terrifying enough to melt mountains, and it left a perfectly straight, burnt-ck trail in its wake, a striking sight.

    Hispanions¡¯ eyes lit up. This spear was absolutely incredible, and it flew with overbearing momentum. It could pierce and burn everything in its path!

    Ling Yunhe stared intently at Su Yi.?This is an Origin Pce cultivator¡¯s heaven-burning spear. How will he neutralize it?

    Even Yuan Heng¡¯s heart suddenly tensed. Just watching this attack was enough to affect his mind. He felt stifled and suppressed, and he instinctively nced at Su Yi.

 Chapter 414: The Monk and the Assassin

    <h4>Chapter 414: The Monk and the Assassin</h4>

    The moment that Yuan Heng gazed at Su Yi, Su Yi took action.

    Bzzz!

    He stretched out a long, slender, jade-like hand, and formless Dao Charm spread from between his fingers.

    From a distance, his palm seemed to flow with clear, dreamlike radiance, as if it had been carved out of clear jade.

    Boom!

    A massive explosion suddenly rang out overhead. It was if a god had struck the human world with his palm, or as if a giant millstone were crushing the skies.

    A palm fully ten feet across flew through the sky.

    The tip of the ming spear broke apart and shattered, inch by inch, as if it were made of paper.

    The clear palm flying through the skies seemed slow, but it was actually fast. It continued unimpeded, straight toward Tie Modu.

    Tie Modu bellowed, then raised his golden spear. It looked like a dazzling pole of fire as it met the palm head-on.

    He struck with enough power to overturn a mountain, yet in the end, the palm merely shook, then continued bearing down on him.

    His golden spear bent beneath the pressure!

    Tie Modu¡¯s expression shifted dramatically; it seemed that he dared not believe it. He roared, and his gaunt figure suddenly expanded. His muscles bulged, and he grew until he was thirty feet tall.

    He was like a primordial barbarian god, and his aura was limitlessly terrifying!

    The Rampaging Elephant Hegemon Body Technique!

    This was a secret method of body cultivators, as well as Tie Modu¡¯s trump card. When he used it, his power doubled.

    However, beneath the crowd¡¯s astonished gazes, Su Yi¡¯s clear palm continued as if there were no obstacles in its path. First, it sent the bent golden spear flying.

    Then, heedless of Tie Modu¡¯s secret technique and his attempts to draw upon any and alltent potential he had left, it continued relentlessly ahead. Nothing could stop it.

    Crunch! Crack!

    The sound of shattering bone resounded within the hazy light, like a sudden p of thunder. The palm sent Tie Modu flying back, and he flew hundreds of feet before managing to stabilize himself.

    He looked utterly miserable, as if he¡¯d been crushed beneath a millstone. His flesh was ripped and torn, and countless bones and tendons had snapped. Fresh blood gushed from his open wounds.

    Just one palm had severely injured an Origin Pce cultivator who¡¯d mastered an upper heaven grade spear intent!

    The others audibly gasped, and their eyes widened.?He¡¯s just a Grain Avoidance cultivator. Why does he have such heaven-defyingbat strength?

    When the cultivators of the Great Chu next looked at Su Yi, it was as if they were looking at a monster. Disbelief was written all over their faces.

    Tie Modu was no ordinary Origin Pce cultivator. He was in the mid-stage Origin Pce Realm, and he¡¯d mastered an upper heaven grade spear intent!

    Very few cultivators of the same realm could contend with him.

    Yet now, a single palm dealt him heavy injuries!

    This scene was, naturally, extraordinarily shocking.

    Ling Yunhe¡¯s heart shook too, and he couldn¡¯t help but nce at his apprentice.

    She was a little monster when it came to cultivation. Throughout their sect¡¯s eight hundred years of history, not one disciple wasparable to her.

    Qing Ya could cross realms to kill Origin Pce cultivators too.

    However, she couldn¡¯t evene close to imitating the young man in blue, who¡¯d just severely injured an Origin Pce cultivator with a single palm strike!

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t the least bit concerned about all this.

    He nced up at the dome of the heavens once more.

    Tribtion clouds churned, and thunder rumbled overhead. Dazzling streaks of tribtion lightning came crashing down.

    Qing Wan¡¯s tribtion of metamorphosis had finally arrived.

    Boom!

    Dazzling tribtion lightning poured down like a waterfall. Its momentum was so vast and so grand that even from a distance, the sight made the onlookers¡¯ scalps go numb, and their hearts quivered in terror.

    The limitless destructive aura of the tribtion permeated the surrounding skies.

    Su Yi keenly noticed Qing Wan¡¯s gaze. Her eyes were icy and indifferent, with none of her usual pitiful sweetness or silly, softhearted charm.

    On the contrary, she was cold and austere as could be. Her graceful figure glowed with cold, serene light. She was like a lofty, dignified empress of the Netherworld.

    Her red dress swayed around her as she shot into the air, extended a single lustrous white fist, and punched at the sky.

    Bang!!

    Her fist punched a hole right through the dazzling waterfall of tribtion lightning. Sparks of electricity scattered, missing her elegant figure, then fell like rain.

    The rain of light had a misty glow, lending Qing Wan a newfound ethereal and imposing quality.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes shone with a strange light.

    Qing Wan¡¯s origins had always been mysterious. Her spiritual body had, at first, upied a piece of mysterious soul jade, which came from the world on the other side of the spatial barrier hidden deep within Bloodthistle Yao Mountain.

    Su Yi had already learned?that other?world¡¯s name: the?Darksky?Continent!

    In short, it was highly likely that Qing Wan was a native of the?Darksky?Continent!

    The power Qing Wan currently had on disy was partially due to her practicing the Ten Directions Asura Sutra, and partially because of his guidance.

    However, even more importantly, it was because Qing Wan¡¯s spiritual body was iparably pure to begin with. She was blessed with wondrous, unknown potential.

    All of thisbined meant that, as Qing Wan underwent her tribtion, she disyed dazzling strength.

    I wonder if Qing Wan will regain any memories of when she was alive upon entering the Origin Dao¡­?thought Su Yi.

    As he pondered, origin power boomed in the distance.

    ¡°This humble monk is called ¡®Dharmic Emptiness.¡¯ Allow me to learn from you, Fellow Daoist!¡± A tall, fierce-looking monk ran through the air, charging directly at the mountaintop. His voice boomed like a gong, reverberating throughout the night sky.

    Dharmic Emptiness was an inner sect elder of the Great Qin¡¯s Seven Thunders Buddhist Sect. He was ate-stage Origin Pce Realm cultivator, and he practiced the Seven Thunders Body Refining Art. He was a famed, top-ss body refiner.

    Now, when he took action, his entire body seemed as if it had been forged out of divine gold. Thunder rumbled through every inch of his flesh, booming within his bones and organs.

    He was like a golden Arhat descending upon the world, overflowing with Buddhist light.

    ¡°Hah!¡±?Dharmic?Emptiness¡¯s voice boomed like spring thunder. His expression was solemn as he raised his hands into the air and formed Buddhist seals.

    Boom!

    A radiant golden hundred-foot Buddhist hand seal took to the skies, surging with red, blue, ck, white, purple, yellow, and gray lightning. Its destructive aura was shocking and terrifying.

    The Seven Thunders Treasure Bottle Seal!

    Dharmic Emptiness called upon his trump card right off the bat.

    There was no doubt about it; Rui Chenjing¡¯s death and Tie Modu¡¯s injuries meant that he had no choice but to view Su Yi as a powerful foe. He dared not underestimate him.

    Boom!

    Seven-colored lightning merged into the Buddhist palm. Its destructive energy made Yuan Heng¡¯s hair stand on end, and he felt suffocated.

    ¡°Die.¡± Su Yi¡¯s gaze was neither joyful, nor sorrowful. His long, slender hand pushed the air, and a streak of starlight?sword qi?shot forth. It was radiant, colorful, and dazzling to behold.

    How could Su Yi possibly fear a contest of physical strength?

    The ability he now had on disy was an ancient demonic inheritance, the Starry Sky Sword Fingers. They were fused with peerless Five Elements Dao Charm, and their power was limitless.

    Rumble!

    The Starry Sky Sword Fingers were like a millstone. They easily crushed the Seven Thunders Treasure Bottle Seal into fragments, exploding it in midair.

    The monk¡¯s expression filled with unprecedented solemnity, but it was already toote to dodge. He stretched out his palms and met Su Yi¡¯s attack head-on.

    Bang!

    The others watched as he received Su Yi¡¯s attack. His body didn¡¯t so much as waver, and he showed no sign of injury.

    He blocked it?

    The cultivators of the Great Chu were just about to sigh in relief when bitterness filled?Dharmic?Emptiness¡¯s face, and he let out a long sigh. ¡°The Venerable Ananda said ¡®I saw Tathagata raise his arm and bend his fingers into a fist of radiant light, dazzling my heart and eyes.¡¯ Today, as my Dharma Body copsed beneath your attack, I finally understood what it means for something to dazzle the heart and eyes. When one seeks refuge in religious life, wandering without permanence, cultivating Mahayana, they free themselves of karmic hindrances¡­¡±

    As he muttered to himself, the crowd watched in astonishment as spider-web-like wounds spread across the monk¡¯s skin, like a cracked porcin vase.

    There was an audible crack, and Dharmic Emptiness burst into tiny pieces, breaking apart inch by inch. In the end, the wind carried the fragments away; nothing remained.

    It turned out that when Dharmic Emptiness had blocked Su Yi¡¯s attack head-on, his body, cultivation, and soul had shatteredpletely. Its power was so overly tyrannical that although it seemed like Dharmic Emptiness had blocked it, it had actually destroyed him, inside and out!

    It hadn¡¯t been long since Rui Chenjing¡¯s death. Now, this inner sect elder of the Seven Thunders Buddhist Sect had also fallen!

    The other cultivators of the Great Chu felt a chill in their hands and feet, and their scalps went numb.

    Madam Miaohua¡¯s body stiffened, and her beautiful eyes were grave.

    Ling Yunhe gasped. Su Yi had just in ate-stage Origin Pce Realm Buddhist cultivator in a single strike; that was far more impressive than when he injured Tie Modu.

    Qing Ya stared at Su Yi in a daze, her big eyes filled with bewilderment.?Is it really like that yao cultivator said? Is his master really a celestial immortal?

    However, as soon as Su Yi killed Dharmic Emptiness¡ª

    A phantom-like figure appeared behind him and stabbed his ck dagger into Su Yi¡¯s back.

    It all happened too quickly. Most of those present had yet to recover from their earlier shock. How could they possibly have anticipated this?

    The only exception was Madam Miaohua. A faint smile rose on her lips.

    The one who¡¯d just ambushed Su Yi was Feng Yin, the vice leader of the Great Chu¡¯s Thousand Illusions Sect. The Great Chu¡¯s cultivation world knew him as one of the nation¡¯s three greatest assassins!

    Earlier, while the monk, Dharmic Emptiness, had drawn Su Yi¡¯s attention, Feng Yin had silently hidden himself in the darkness and waited for the perfect opportunity to strike.

    Now, it seemed that this assassination was about to seed!

    ¡°Die!¡± Feng Yin¡¯s ck dagger instantly pierced Su Yi¡¯s back.

    Assassins strove for one-hit, surefire kills.

    This one strike fully embodied all of Feng Yin¡¯s abilities as an assassin.

    Furthermore, his dagger was a unique treasure produced by the Thousand Illusions Sect. When it struck, it drew all of its power into itself, allowing it to strike silently and undetected.

    When he saw the dagger plunge into Su Yi¡¯s back, a self-satisfied smile appeared on Feng Yin¡¯s face.

    Then, he heard a loud?ng.

    When the tip of his dagger made contact with Su Yi¡¯s back, it was as if he¡¯d stabbed an iron wall; the resulting impact sounded like metal colliding against metal.

    Never mind killing Su Yi; he couldn¡¯t even force the dagger a millimeter further in!

    ¡°How is this possible!?¡± Feng Yin¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.

    It was then that Su Yi turned around, his gaze distant and indifferent, as if he were gazing upon an ant.

 Chapter 415: Watch Him Kill His Enemies as if He Were Slaughtering Chickens

    <h4>Chapter 415: Watch Him Kill His Enemies as if He Were ughtering Chickens</h4>

    How is this guy¡¯s physical body so strong? Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s already cultivated an indestructible body??Feng Yin¡¯s heart shook.

    The Thousand Illusions Sect¡¯s daggers could easily prate and shatter top-ss Origin Dao spiritual weapons.

    Yet now, Su Yi had blocked his dagger!

    This is bad! I have to run!

    When Su Yi turned around to look at him, Feng Yin instantly shifted, then blurred into a streak of ck light and shot into the distance.

    How could Su Yi possibly let him escape?

    He flicked his finger, as if flicking specks of dust or plucking a flower. It seemed like he put no power into the movement at all, yet when his finger touched the Origin Pce Realm Feng Yin, the third-strongest assassin in the Great Chu trembled.

    Then, his entire body exploded with a bang, scattering fragments of blood and gore each the size of a grain of sand. The tiny chunks of flesh drifted down to earth.

    A single finger shattered Feng Yin!

    Startled gasps rang out from afar.

    Several members of the group didn¡¯t even see their sh, but Feng Yin was already dead.

    The first to attack, Rui Chenjing, was a peak Grain Avoidance cultivator. Su Yi slew him with a flick of his fingers, but to the Great Chu¡¯s experts, that wasn¡¯t overly shocking.

    But now, when they saw Dharmic Emptiness and Feng Yin, two of the nation¡¯s top Origin Pce cultivators, killed with a single palm and finger¡­

    It was easy to imagine the extent of their shock.

    After all, these were illustrious figures who couldmand the wind and rain. Who would have thought that a young Grain Avoidance cultivator like Su Yi would squish them as easily as if they were ants?

    Almost no time had passed since the start of their sh, but Rui Chenjing, Dharmic Emptiness, and Feng Yin had already been killed, while Tie Modu was severely injured!

    After witnessing this, the other cultivators of the Great Chu no longer dared to underestimate Su Yi in the slightest.

    Who is that young man?

    Why didn¡¯t anyone tell me that people this heaven-defying exist in this world?

    Don¡¯t tell me¡­ Has he been possessed?

    No, that¡¯s not possible!

    Even if the Possessed are strong, they need to cultivate from the beginning. How could they be this perversely strong?

    Madam Miaohua and her allies were instantly full of questions, and all of their expressions filled with bewilderment. For a time, not one person dared proceed.

    It was just as Su Yi said earlier; anyone who dared step within one hundred feet of the peak would die!

    Earlier, some of them might have taken his threat as a joke, but after watching one bloody spectacle after another unfold, who dared disregard him?

    Ling Yunhe and Qing Ya, master and apprentice, still couldn¡¯t calm down.

    Su Yi was just too strong! Even when he faced peak Origin Pce Realm foes, he could crush them with absolute power!

    Now,?master?and apprentice finally understood why Su Yi almost didn¡¯t seem to notice the enemies surrounding him on all sides.

    Yuan Heng¡¯s heart swelled.

    Back in the Great Zhou, he heard stories of the unprecedented grant tribtion Su Yi overcame to reach the Grain Avoidance Realm. He¡¯d heard about Su Yi single-handedly defeating scores of enemies.

    However, he had never seen Su Yi¡¯s divine majesty for himself.

    Now, he finally saw it with his own two eyes. He felt so shaken that he even felt the impulse to worship him.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, reacted as if he¡¯d done little more than swat a couple of flies. He just looked back up into the dome of heaven, not the least bit concerned about his enemies. Qing Wan¡¯s tribtion had already reached a critical juncture.

    It was then that Madam Miaohua said coldly, ¡°Attack together!¡±

    As soon as she said this, two snow-white knives flew from her sleeves and shot through the air.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Two sharp streaks of white danced in the air like serpents, unleashing terrifying, murderous energy.

    The Linglong Twin Knives!

    They were a set of ancient Origin Dao spiritual treasures. Under the control of Madam Miaohua¡¯s Gathering Stars Realm cultivation, their power was unimaginably vast.

    Boom!

    The other cultivators of the Great Chu knew that if they didn¡¯t go all-out, they had no hope of taking Su Yi down. Thus, when Madam Miaohua gave the orders, they held nothing back.

    There were over twenty of them to begin with. Su Yi had killed three and injured one, but almost twenty remained, including nine Origin Pce experts!

    All of them went all out at once. How could their power possibly be ordinary?

    Treasure mes circted and hazy light shone, filling the skies and fully illuminating the surrounding area.

    Flying swords, spirit knives, halberds, talismans, magical techniques¡­ All manner of treasures and secrets arts burst forth, like waters breaking through a dam, nketing heaven and earth.

    These cultivators of the Great Chu were wealthy, and their secret arts and treasures were nothing to sneeze at. After all, they stood at the top of the Great Chu¡¯s cultivation world; the abilities and weapons at their disposal were naturally iparable with those used by rogue cultivators.

    Rumble!

    Countless treasures and secret arts converged, sweeping toward Su Yi. Even heaven and earth changed color, and the surrounding skies were thrown into turmoil.

    Even Ling Yunhe, a Gathering Stars Realm expert, felt his entire body go rigid. He felt iparably stifled.

    He had to admit that, in Su Yi¡¯s shoes, he wouldn¡¯t have dared take so many attacks head-on!

    Especially Madam Miaohua¡¯s Linglong Twin Knives. They were sharp as could be, and they arced through the sky with terrifying majesty, like rainbows piercing the sun.

    Even in the face of such attacks, Su Yi¡¯s gaze remained calm.

    How could a grain of rice outshine the radiance of the full moon?

    Su Yi made no attempt to dodge. Instead, he stepped forth to meet their attacks.

    As he moved, his body lit up with clear, misty light, itsyers imbued with the charm and power of the five elements.

    In the end, his entire body was enveloped in radiant clear light, as if he¡¯d been coated in immortal gold. He¡¯d called upon the full, vast power of his mid-stage Grain Avoidance Realm cultivation!

    Boom!

    He walked through the air, charging directly into the iing secret arts and treasures. He wasn¡¯t the least bit concerned, nor was he the least bit afraid. Instead, he was forceful and despotic to the extreme.

    Bang!

    A red flying sword shed at Su Yi, scattering a rain of light. The sound of metal on metal rang out, but Su Yi wasn¡¯t damaged in the slightest.

    He casually stretched out his hand and grabbed it.

    The flying sword was full of domineering spirituality, and it was clear and fiery red throughout. Its surface was covered in cloud markings and zing me.

    It was extraordinary, but in Su Yi¡¯s hands, it was like a captured insect.

    Bang!

    He exerted strength through his fingers, and the sword burst into pieces.

    Splurt!

    Not far away, ate-stage Grain Avoidance cultivator coughed up blood. The flying sword¡¯s destruction dealt a devastating blow to his mind, too.

    But he was only the first.

    Su Yi then reached out, again and again. Every time, a treasure broke, shattered, or was sent flying.

    As for the cultivators of the Great Chu? One after another coughed up blood and suffered grave injuries. Astonishment was written all over their faces.

    ¡°He¡¯s just too strong! His flesh is simply indestructible; our treasures can¡¯t even begin to break his defense!¡± someone shouted.

    ng!

    Su Yi waved his arm, and even Madam Miaohua¡¯s Linglong Twin Knives bounced off him harmlessly.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Madam Miaohua¡¯s expression shifted dramatically.

    Her mid-stage Gathering Stars Realm cultivation wasn¡¯t enough to shake her opponent. Of course she was startled. How could she not be?

    s, the cultivators of the Great Chu had no idea that, as a Xiantian Martial Ancestor, Su Yi was strong enough to single-handedly y Origin Pce Realm experts like Qin Dongxu and rifying Truth in rapid session.

    In other words, even as a Xiantian Martial Ancestor, Origin Pce cultivators were unworthy of his attention.

    Now, he was a true Grain Avoidance cultivator. Furthermore, he was one who''d provoked a strange and grand tribtion and acquired the unprecedented Strongest Dao Seed. Hisbat had increased many times over.

    Under such circumstances, how could he possibly concern himself with this bunch?

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Su Yi shook his arms, and terrifying origin power surged into the air. Clear, radiant light condensed into a giant palm, which pped the sky.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Two of the Grain Avoidance cultivators and one Origin Pce cultivator couldn¡¯t dodge in time, and the palm shattered them into pieces. Their bodies broke apart, and their blood fell like rain.

    Just like that, he broke through their encirclement.

    Su Yi¡¯s fearlessness struck terror into his foes¡¯ hearts. They were now fully aware that this wasn¡¯t looking good for them.

    ¡°Hurry up and run away!¡±

    ¡°This kid¡¯s unbeatable! Run!¡±

    Many of the cultivators felt their will to fight crumble. They no longer dared face him, so they controlled their magic treasures and attempted to flee.

    But how could Su Yi possibly let them escape so easily?

    He stretched, then struck in rapid session. Sometimes he used sword qi to slice from afar. Otherwise, he struck with his palm or condensed a fist imprint¡­

    Each strike effortlessly destroyed one of his opponents. Each time he made contact, he could shatter both his foes and their treasures.

    In the blink of an eye, more than ten cultivators of the Great Chu had fallen.

    The six or seven that remained were quivering in terror. All of them called upon their secret arts and attempted to flee.

    However, their efforts were in vain.

    Su Yi moved so quickly that he was practically illusory. Every time an enemy cultivator fled into the distance, he struck from afar, killing them from thousands of feet away in one simple movement.

    As effortless as chopping up vegetables!

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to submit! I¡¯ll be your servant, no, your ve!¡± A morous woman cried out in panic. She was terrified and pitiful.

    s, Su Yi¡¯s gaze was utterly indifferent, and he wasn¡¯t the least bit polite. He just exterminated her with a single palm strike.

    Once the woman was dead, only Madam Miaohua and the graying elder in ink-dark robes remained.

    Ling Yunhe and Qing Ya had witnessed this entire sh from afar. Their hearts quivered, and they felt chills in their hands and feet.

    Earlier, Ling Yunhe wanted to watch the show. He was curious to see how Su Yi overcame this disaster.

    Now, watching these peak experts of the Great Chu fall one after another, desperate as dogs without a master as Su Yi slew them effortlessly, Ling Yunhepletely lost hisposure. He couldn¡¯t stay calm at all.

    Su Yi¡¯s abilities were just too terrifying.

    Even an expert on Ling Yunhe¡¯s level couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart palpitate with shock and dread!

    ¡°Bring it on, you bastard!¡± A hysterical roar rang out. The graying, dark-robed elder¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and his power zed around him as he used a forbidden technique that sacrificed its user¡¯s cultivation. He was trying to take Su Yi down with him.

    s, before he could reach Su Yi, Su Yi pped through the air, and he burst apart like paper mache, body and soul. Blood poured down like a waterfall.

    Earlier, it was this old man that insulted Su Yi, Yuan Heng, and Qing Wan, saying that degenerates traveled in packs.

    He really didn¡¯t know how to treasure his life.

    Now, he fell apart like a y chicken or porcin dog, dead on the spot. What could have been more ridiculous?

    ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡± Su Yi¡¯s cold, indifferent gaze turned toward Madam Miaohua.

    Every expert of the Great Chu who¡¯d followed her here was dead. Only she remained.

 Chapter 416: Big Trouble Is Coming

    <h4>Chapter 416: Big Trouble Is Coming</h4>

    Tribtion thunder boomed, and dazzling lightning came crashing down.

    Qing Wan cut a somewhat sorry figure, but her aura was as sharp as a well-forged sword, and it only grew stronger over time.

    There was no need to keep an eye on her; Su Yi was certain that this tribtion of metamorphosis couldn¡¯t stop Qing Wan.

    Not far away from him,?Madam Miaohua¡¯s beautiful face was ashen and dismal.

    She¡¯d attempted to flee many times over, only for Su Yi to block her path. There was no escape from this bloodstained, corpse-strewnnd.

    She was a mighty Gathering Stars Realm cultivator, yet this had crushed her will to fight and dealt her an unprecedented shock.

    Madam Miaohua would never have guessed that, with her cultivation and abilities, she¡¯d suffer so badly at the hands of a Grain Avoidance Realm youth.

    ¡°If you kill me, you¡¯re doomed too!¡± There was nowhere left to run, so Madam Miaohua didn¡¯t try. Instead, she went all out. Her voice was cold, and her beautiful eyes zed with hatred.

    ¡°That so?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes showed neither happiness nor sorrow. He wasn¡¯t the least bit concerned.

    His figure blurred as he charged at Madam Miaohua with the intent to strike down this peak expert of the Great Chu¡¯s cultivation world.

    However, Ling Yunhe actually blocked his path. ¡°Fellow Daoist, please,?stay?your hand. Might you hear me out?¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°Are you speaking up on her behalf?¡±

    Ling Yunhe shook his head and sighed. ¡°No. Fellow Daoist, I¡¯m just worried that if you kill Madam Miaohua, you¡¯ll bring disaster upon yourself.¡±

    He then looked directly at Su Yi and said, ¡°You most likely don¡¯t know this, but Madam Miaohua¡¯s older brother is Li Miaohong!?He¡¯s extraordinarily talented and blessed with astonishingprehension. Furthermore, in his youth, he had numerous miraculous encounters. One hundred years ago, at just neen years of age, Li Miaohong was already an Origin Pce Realm cultivator. His attainments in the Dao of the Saber are unsurpassed; they call him the number-one saber monarch of the Great Chu.¡±

    He paused, suddenly somewhat rueful. ¡°Eighty years ago, the Bright Rain Daoist, a Spirit Dao cultivator from one of the Great Xia¡¯s Four Great?Daoist?Sects, the Qingyi Dao Sect, visited the Great Chu. He personally invited Li Miaohong to join the Qingyi Dao Sect.

    ¡°Li Miaohong is already ranked third among the Qingyi Dao Sect¡¯s elders. They call him Daoist Master Miaohong, and he possesses Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivation!¡±

    Ling Yunhe¡¯s expression had already turned solemn. ¡°Fellow Daoist, if you kill Madam Miaohua now, won¡¯t you irrevocably offend?Daoist Master?Miaohong?¡±

    Yuan Heng¡¯s expression shifted dramatically.

    He would never have guessed that this Madam Miaohua¡¯s brother was a Spirit Dao cultivator! He was a prominent, influential figure even by the standards of the Great Xia!

    Not far away, Madam Miaohua had already calmed down, especially when she heard Ling Yunhe describe her brother¡¯s enormous prestige. She felt as if she¡¯d found something to rely on, and her spirits rose.

    Now, facing Su Yi once more, her expression contained a trace of unconceble pride.

    However, Madam Miaohua was well aware of her predicament, so she seized the opportunity to cut right to the chase. ¡°Fellow Daoist, if you¡¯re willing to stay your hand, I guarantee not to pursue what happened here today. What do you think?¡±

    Ling Yunhe chimed in, ¡°Please, don¡¯t me me for meddling. I just couldn¡¯t bear to watch you make yourself a powerful enemy.¡±

    Su Yi nced at him. ¡°I appreciate your good intentions, but never mind a mere Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator; even if the patriarch of the Qingyi Dao Sect came in person, I wouldn¡¯t be the least bit concerned.¡±

    Having said this, he suddenly pressed his fingers into a sword and shed.

    Boom!

    A streak of sword qi flew through the air, directly at the distant Madam Miaohua.

    Quick and efficient.

    Ling Yunhe would never have guessed that, even after he had described the risks and disadvantages, Su Yi would still be so domineering.

    He wasn¡¯t the only one. Madam Miaohua almost dared not believe it.

    When she saw that the sword qi was almost upon her¡ª

    Bang!

    Bloody mist rose around her. Madam Miaohua set aside all other considerations, gnashed her teeth, and used a blood escape art. She transformed into a crimson shadow and shot into the distance.

    Her escape technique was obviously extraordinary, and she was incredibly quick.

    When Su Yi saw this, his eyes shed with cold light, and he waved his sleeves.

    ¡°Go!¡± The Abstruse God Sword nged and hummed, then shot forth, blurring into a streak of light. It shed, then disappeared.

    ¡°You damn bastard! Just wait until I see my brother. I¡¯ll be sure to have him burn you to ashes!¡±

    As she fled, Madam Miaohua¡¯s face filled with madness.

    The escape art she¡¯d just used required her to burn her foundations and blood essence. It damaged her vitality every time she used it, and if she wanted to make a full recovery, she could forget about doing anything else for a decade.

    She wouldn¡¯t use this ability unless her life was truly in danger.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Suddenly, a streak of flowing light appeared within range of her divine sense.

    Before she could react, the aura of a potentially fatal, impending threat washed over her.

    ¡°A spiritual sword!¡± It was then that Madam Miaohua finally saw the true nature of the streak of light: it was a spiritual sword emanating clear divine radiance. It was unbelievably quick, and it caught up to her in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Out of my way!¡± Madam Miaohua shrieked and waved her arms. The Linglong Twin Knives shot out of her sleeves and tried to intercept the Abstruse God Sword.

    However, Su Yi had poured his entire cultivation into this sh. How could she stop his momentum so easily?

    ng! ng!

    The cold, glinting Linglong Twin Knives went flying as soon as they made contact with the Abstruse God Sword.

    The Abstruse God Sword continued ahead, its power not reduced in the slightest. Before Madam Miaohua could react, it pierced right through her chest and emerged from her back, leaving a bowl-sized, bloody hole.

    In the face of the Abstruse God Sword, neither her Gathering Stars Realm cultivation nor her protective treasures could withstand even a single hit. Both tore as easily as paper!

    ¡°Bastard! Just you wait!¡± A wisp of soul escaped Madam Miaohua¡¯s corpse and attempted to flee.

    This woman obviously had a secret soul treasure. It prevented the Abstruse God Sword¡¯s power from reaching her soul, giving it a chance to flee!

    However, it was then that a ferocious cry resounded from within the de, and a vast, vicious bird swathed in monstrous ck mes shot toward her soul.

    This was the soul essence of one of the nine vicious beasts of the Netherworld, a Netherme Demon Sparrow!

    ¡°No¡ª¡ª!¡± Madam Miaohua¡¯s soul shrieked in terror, but before she could react, the Netherme Demon Sparrow opened its beak and devoured her.

    As if she were nothing but a worm.

    Just like that, a Gathering Stars Realm expert was destroyed, body and soul!

    The distant Ling Yunhe watched in a daze and muttered, ¡°Big trouble ising¡­¡±

    If?Daoist?Master?Miaohong?found out that his younger sister had died, how could he possibly let it go?

    How severe were the consequences of a Spirit Dao cultivator targeting you?

    Today, an entire group of experts from the Great Chu¡¯s various cultivation factions had perished over Billowing Sky River. When news spread, what kind of waves would it send through the Great Chu?

    Despite his mental fortitude, Ling Yunhe couldn¡¯t help but quiver.

    Even Qing Ya, who understood little of worldly affairs, realized how serious this problem was. Her little face filled with rm and terror.?Don¡¯t tell me this guy really isn¡¯t afraid of anything?

    ng!

    The Netherme Demon Sparrow shot back into the Abstruse God Sword, which then returned to the mountaintop where Su Yi was hovering andnded directly in his hand.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, this time¡­ I¡¯m afraid this will mean an irreconcble grudge with Daoist Master Miaohong.¡± Ling Yunhe sighed, his expression conflicted.

    He suddenly thought back to their first encounter at Floating Immortal Ridge.

    At the time, Su Yi appeared silently and out of nowhere, telling Ling Yunhe that if he hadn¡¯t freed Yuan Heng from the sword formation of his own volition, he would have died¡­

    At the time, Ling Yunhe hadn¡¯t taken the threat seriously in the slightest.

    However, when he thought back on it now, he realized that Su Yi was indeed capable of doing just that!

    ¡°If I want to kill someone, I kill them. If I?concerned?myself with all that, what right would I have to call himself a sword cultivator?¡± Su Yi snapped his fingers, not the least bit concerned.

    He looked up at the dome of the heavens.

    It was then that thestyer of Qing Wan¡¯s lightning tribtion descended upon the human world with appalling, monstrous light.

 Chapter 417: A Strange Eye

    <h4>Chapter 417: A Strange Eye</h4>

    Qing Wan¡¯s tribtion of metamorphosis had sixyers in total.

    Eachyer of tribtion lightning contained a shockingly destructive aura, and each was far from ordinary. Ordinary phantasms most likely couldn¡¯t survive even the firstyer. Their souls would disperse, and that would be the end of them.

    However, Qing Wan was extremely domineering. During the first fiveyers, she took the initiative to attack, and she never once dodged or shrunk back.

    Now, as the finalyer was about to descend upon her, Qing Wan cut a sorry figure, but her momentum hadn¡¯t decreased in the slightest.

    Su Yi pondered briefly, then ordered, ¡°Yuan Heng, gather up the spoils.¡±

    Yuan Heng hurriedly nodded his agreement and rushed off.

    Then, Su Yi nced at Ling Yunhe and Qing Ya. ¡°The curtains shall soon fall on this tribtion. For now, please step aside.¡±

    Qing Ya was dazed, but before she could think things through, Ling Yunhe had already dragged her away.

    Rumble!

    Tribtion lightning shed overhead, shocking the world. It was like an arc tearing through the skies, and when it descended upon Qing Wan¡¯s graceful figure, it instantly enveloped her.

    A closer look revealed dazzling, piercingly bright electricity hovering around her. Her flesh blew apart like firecrackers, inch by inch, until her entire figure seemed illusory, as if she could fall apart at any moment.

    The view in front of him raised Su Yi''s eyebrows.

    Ordinarily speaking, during a phantasm¡¯s tribtion of metamorphosis, thestyer of the tribtion brimmed with iparable destructive power, but it also gave rise to abundant, overflowing life force.

    So long as a phantasm could endure, they could borrow the life force contained within the lightning tribtion to reforge themselves and acquire a spiritual body little different from an ordinary cultivator¡¯s.

    Yet this time, the finalyer of Qing Wan¡¯s tribtion was terrifying beyond imagination.

    Furthermore, Su Yi could sense that there was no life force mixed in with the tribtion; it brimmed with nothing but pure destructive power.

    This was rather out of the ordinary!

    After all, without the life force of the tribtion, what could she form her spiritual body with?

    Su Yi¡¯s expression gradually turned grave.?Something isn¡¯t right here!

    There was something strange about the finalyer of the lightning tribtion; it seemed as if it were intent on obliterating herpletely, as if it couldn¡¯t tolerate any chance that she might survive.

    When he saw this, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but recall the tribtion he¡¯d ovee on the Sea of Chaotic Spirits. It, too, had been rare and iparably terrifying.

    At the time, he had effortlessly neutralized the grand tribtion through the power of the Sword of the Nine Hells and forged the Strongest Dao Seed.

    But now¡­.

    Although Qing Wan¡¯s lightning tribtion was nowhere near as terrifying as his had been, it, too, was strange.

    What¡¯s going on?

    Is this because of Qing Wan herself, or has my fortune influenced her, resulting in this cmity??Su Yi furrowed his brow.

    Within the tribtion light, it seemed that Qing Wan¡¯s graceful figure was on the verge of dissipatingpletely. Su Yi dared not hesitate any longer.

    He was just about to call upon the power of the Sword of the Nine Hells and lend Qing Wan a hand when¡ª

    The image of a strangendscape arose within Qing Wan, silently and without warning. The mountains and rivers hung upside-down over the sky, over an abyss!

    Upon closer inspection, the image resembled a single strange yet indifferent eye. The overturnedndscape was like the iris, while its ¡®pupil¡¯ was a void-like abyss.

    That¡¯s the image engraved on the mysterious soul jade!?Su Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Boom!

    Suddenly, the vast and majestic tribtion lightning enveloping Qing Wan burst apart, scattering into countless sparks of tribtion light, which the strange, eye-like image devoured. It left nothing behind.

    Then, beneath Su Yi¡¯s stunned gaze, the ?"eye¡± silently turned and faced the deepest recesses of the tribtion clouds gathered overhead. The resulting boom shook heaven and earth, and the tumultuous clouds showed signs of imminent copse.

    Immediately afterward, rolling thunder and shing tribtion light poured onto Qing Wan like a waterfall, surging into the image of a strange eye. The entire processsted for about ten breaths of time.

    After absorbing all that electrically-charged tribtion light, the strange eye lit up, as radiant as the sun, before slowly merging into Qing Wan¡¯s nearly-dissipated body.

    Qing Wan¡¯s graceful form instantly burst with intense light!

    Her radiance soared into the heavens, illuminating the night sky with limitless brightness.

    Interesting¡­?Su Yi¡¯s eyes lit up. He could already pick up on some hints, and he realized something. With a flip of his palm, a mysterious soul jade floated into view.

    Its front was carved with an image almost identical to that eye, and?the back was carved with aplex and distorted Edict.

    When he had first obtained the soul jade, Su Yi could tell that it was made from Spirit-Harboring Profound Pith, a treasure of heaven and earth. In the eyes of ghost cultivators, the jade was practically holy object.

    Furthermore, the Edict carved on the jade was unquestionably the work of an Imperial Realm expert!

    That was why Su Yi had initially deduced that Qing Wan¡¯s origins weren¡¯t at all ordinary.?However, because the soul jade¡¯s spirituality had long since withered away, Su Yi hadn''t been able to gather any further clues.

    Yet now, witnessing this unbelievable scene as Qing Wan overcame her tribtion, Su Yi was instantly certain of something.

    It wasn''t that the power of the mysterious soul jade had dissipated just like that. No, its power had imprinted itself within Qing Wan, bing a portion of hertent potential!

    This was why, just now, when Qing Wan¡¯s tribtion presented a lethal threat, that strange eye had surged forth and devoured the tribtion light. This had neutralized the crisis at hand, and at the same time, it had helped Qing Wan take hold of the vast life force hidden deep within the tribtion clouds!

    Whoosh~~

    As he pondered, Su Yi noticed that as the electricity and tribtion light enveloped Qing Wan, she was undergoing an earth-shaking metamorphosis.

    She was like a butterfly in the process of breaking free from her cocoon, or a phoenix bathed in nirvanic mes.

    By the time the tribtion light vanishedpletely, all Su Yi saw was an elegant figure standing silently in the sky, surrounded by wisps of dreamlike spiritual light.

    The tribtion had long since reduced her red dress to nothingness.

    Now, her eyes were closed, and her lustrous, snow-white arms were crossed in front of her chest, while her jade-like hands rested gently on her shoulders.

    She waspletely naked¡­

    From Su Yi¡¯s angle, she looked like an immortal beauty. Her waist-length, jet-ck hair fell like a waterfall, and her long, slender legs were as lustrous as ivory.

    She was facing away from Su Yi, so he couldn¡¯t see her face clearly.

    All he saw was her back, but despite himself, a hint of amazement appeared on his face.

    She was like a dream or an illusion, an immortal or a yao!

    Although spiritual light lingered around her, how could that possibly obstruct Su Yi¡¯s divine sense?

    I wouldn¡¯t have guessed it, but she¡¯s got quite a bit of ¡®capital¡¯...?thought Su Yi.

    He didn¡¯t look any further, but what he¡¯d seen already was exquisite. Although he¡¯d seen more than his fair share of the world¡¯s beauties, he had to admit that Qing Wan¡¯s figure was¡­.

    Perfect.

    It was then that Qing Wan¡¯s long, thin eyshes fluttered, and she opened her bright eyes. First, she scanned her surroundings. Then, she yelped.

    She had only just realized that she was naked, and she immediately hid herself.

    Su Yi then appeared out of nowhere and draped ayer of clothes over her. ¡°Next time you undergo tribtion, remember to wear treasures that can withstand it.¡±

    Qing Wan¡¯s picture-perfect face flushed red. She pulled the clothes tight to ensure that she stayed covered, then whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll remember.¡±

    Her head was lowered, but Su Yi noticed that her ears and long, snowy neck were flushed red. She was obviously extremely embarrassed.

    He couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    As she faced her tribtion, Qing Wan¡¯s momentum was so forceful and domineering that she seemed like a lofty empress capable of gazing down upon all of creation.

    Yet now, she seemed more like a baby ostrich; if she could have, she would have buried her head in her chest.

    ¡°Mystic Master¡­. Just now¡­ Just now¡­ No one saw me, right?¡± Qing Wan¡¯s soft, sweet voice was now as quiet as a gnat.

    ¡°Most likely, no one saw you but me,¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡°Uh¡­Ah? Mys-mystic Master, you¡­ You saw me?¡± Qing Wan¡¯s slender figure quivered, and she lowered her head. Her toes clenched, and she longed for nothing more than a hole to hide in.

    ¡°Of course,¡± said Su Yi, perfectly candidly, as if it were obvious. ¡°I anticipated that this would happen. Otherwise, why would I have sent everyone else away in advance? And why would I have prepared new clothing for you?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Qing Wan¡¯s little face was so red, it looked like she would burst. Only now did she realize that Su Yi had anticipated that sessfully oveing her tribtion might leave her without a single thread to cover herself¡­

    Su Yi found it truly hard to connect the startled, bashful fawn of a girl with the woman he¡¯d just watched ovee her lightning tribtion. The disparity was enormous.

    But then, a disparity like this wasn¡¯t a bad thing. Who could have guessed how proud and majestic this meek, timid young woman would be when she was serious?

    ¡°Quick, get dressed. I have something to ask you.¡± As Su Yi spoke, he was already on his way back to the peak.

    Before long, Qing Wan appeared before him in long, wide-sleeved blue robes.

    These were Su Yi¡¯s own clothes, and they were obviously too big for Qing Wan, but this only gave her an additional charm and cuteness.

    ¡°Mystic Master, thank you for acting as my dharma protector. Thanks to you, I overcame my tribtion and proved my Dao!¡± Qing Wan bowed, gratitude all over her little face.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t much help at all,¡± said Su Yi, waving her thanks away. ¡°Get up. Tell me, have you remembered anything from your past life?¡±

    Qing Wan thought hard, and after a while, she said, ¡°A few new images have appeared within my soul, but they¡¯re unclear, and when I try and examine them more closely, I can¡¯t sense them properly¡­.¡±

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°That¡¯s a good sign. If nothing else, that suggests that as your cultivation increases, your memories will return.¡±

    Qing Wan whispered, ¡°Mystic Master, I¡¯m not at all interested in the memories of my past life. So long as I can stay by your side¡­ I¡¯ll be content.¡±

    Qing Wan had said simr things more than once.?Still, hearing it now, Su Yi was touched, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Only then did he ask, ¡°Then did you know that there¡¯s some mysterious power imprinted within your body?¡±

    He then took out the mysterious soul jade she¡¯d once upied. ¡°The imprint most likelyes from this piece of soul jade. Earlier, while you underwent tribtion¡­.¡±

    Su Yi shared his discoveries and deductions with Qing Wan, one by one. He hoped that doing so could awaken some of Qing Wan¡¯s memories.

    s, when he finished, Qing Wan was still looking at him nkly. It was obvious she hadn¡¯t reacted to his words at all.

    Su Yi could only give up for now.

    Qing Wan then hesitated, pursed her pink lips, and whispered weakly, ¡°Mystic Master, before I underwent my tribtion, I said that if I seeded, I¡­ I would serve you as my master¡­ Is¡­ Is that okay?¡±

    She spoke with a stammer, eager, yet nervous and uncertain, as if terrified Su Yi would refuse.

    Were any other man to see this, it might have driven them mad with jealousy.

    After all, this was an absolute stunner of a young woman. Her temperament, looks, and mannerisms were all unique and unparalleled.

    Ordinarily speaking, men would admire and chase someone like her.

    Who had ever seen a peerless beauty of her generation take the initiative to recognize a man as her master? And she even seemed afraid he¡¯d refuse to ept her as his servant!

    Even Su Yi himself was stunned. After a brief pause, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I said it earlier, didn¡¯t I? It¡¯s just a title. Call me whatever pleases you.¡±

    Qing Wan was instantly exuberant, and her beautiful eyes sparkled with delight. ¡°Then¡­ Mystic Master, from now on, you¡¯re my master!¡±

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited too quickly. Going forward, you must obey my orders, and you are not to use my name to conduct your affairs. Do you understand?¡±

    She nodded firmly. ¡°I understand!¡±

    Su Yi added, ¡°Although you see me as your master, I naturally won¡¯t really order you around or treat you like a servant. After all, when I step into the Spirit Dao, we¡¯ve got to engage in dual cultivation andprehend the Grand Dao together. Treating you as a servant would be unfair to you.¡±

    When he brought up dual cultivation, Qing Wan¡¯s delicate frame stiffened, and her face flushed red. She was extremely bashful.

    It was obvious that she¡¯d yet to adjust to the natural, direct way in which Su Yi discussed such embarrassing topics.

    Suddenly, they heard footsteps, and Yuan Heng shot toward them.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve already gathered up all the spoils.¡± Yuan Heng first turned, sped his fist, and reported to Su Yi.

    Then, he faced Qing Wan and bowed in greeting. ¡°You¡¯ve cast off your ethereal form and stepped into the Origin Dao! Congrattions, Miss Qing Wan!¡±

    Qing Wan was stunned. Then, she said hurriedly, ¡°Tha-... Thank you.¡±

    Before long, Ling Yunhe and Qing Ya returned, and each of them congratted Qing Wan too.

    It was immediately obvious that Qing Wan was unustomed to interacting with anyone except Su Yi. This was due to her personality.

    ¡°Return to the Soul-Nurturing Gourd for now.¡± Su Yi shook his head.

    ¡°Mm!¡± Qing Wan instantly sighed in relief, blurred into a streak of spiritual light, and disappeared into the gourd.

    Although she¡¯d forged a true body, in some ways, it was still different from ordinary flesh and blood. Hers was a spiritual body that had undergone metamorphosis, so she could still hide herself within the Soul-Nurturing Gourd.

    Qing Ya was instantly envious. ¡°I want a pretty ghost cultivator big sister to keep mepany too! That way, if I''m bored, I could chat with her, and when I''m happy, we could eat peaches and drink together.¡±

    Ling Yunhe was instantly at a loss.

    Su Yi, however, sighed to himself, and he felt a bit strange.?It¡¯s not just her appearance; even her mannerisms and demeanor are simr to when Qing Tang was a young woman.

    Ling Yunhe turned toward Su Yi and sped his fist. ¡°Fellow Daoist, my apprentice and I n to proceed to the Great Xia from here. Might you be willing to travel with us?¡±

    Su Yi was just about to answer when he suddenly sensed something and gazed into the distance.

    Practically simultaneously, a strange humming noise washed over them like a tidal wave, emanating from the distant night skies.

 Chapter 418: Gu Cangning Overestimates Himself

    <h4>Chapter 418: Gu Cangning Overestimates Himself</h4>

    The sword hums spread like a tide. Soon, they reverberated throughout this entire stretch of heaven and earth.

    A tall figure as upright as a pine tree rode in from a far, standing on the de of a fiery Dao Sword.

    The de was the source of the humming.

    This new arrival wore jade-colored robes and a high-brimmed hat. He had handsome features, and his robes fluttered around him as his sword carried him through the skies, making him look dashing and unrestrained.

    Ling Yunhe¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    This new arrival looked quite young, but he had Origin Pce Realm cultivation.

    That alone didn''t mean much; the crux of the matter was that the aura emanating from the youth was so tantly forceful that even the Gathering Stars Realm Ling Yunhe felt pressured.

    There¡¯s no way this guy is ordinary,?thought Ling Yunhe.

    .

    Whoosh!

    The jade-robed youth stopped and stood in the skies one hundred feet away. His eyes sparkled like stars as he swept his gaze across the mountaintop, thenughed and turned to Su Yi and hispanions. ¡°So, Madam Miaohua and her cohort are all dead¡­.? I imagine that has something to do with you, Fellow Daoist?¡±

    Su Yi nced at him. ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡±

    His tone wasn¡¯t the least bit polite.

    However, the jade-robed youth thought nothing of it. On the contrary, heughed. ¡°Now that you mention it, it actually does have something to do?with little?old me. Madam Miaohua led a group to Billowing Sky River to deal with me. Who¡¯d have thought they¡¯d die before they got the chance¡­?¡±

    He said ruefully, ¡°The world truly is unpredictable.¡±

    Ling Yunhe¡¯s heart shook. ¡°Fellow Daoist, might I request your honorable name?¡±

    Qing Ya looked curious too.

    She saw Madam Miaohua¡¯s party for herself; she¡¯d brought more than twenty Origin Dao cultivators. That was absolutely a first-rate lineup even by the standards of the Great Chu.

    Who would have thought that their true target was a young man in the Origin Pce Realm?

    Gu Cangning cupped his fist. ¡°This humble is Gu Cangning. I¡¯m a minor, unknown figure, no one special. It¡¯s just that, not long ago, I inadvertently offended Madam Miaohua. Afterward, she saw me as her enemy, and challenged me to tight her over Billowing Sky River.¡±

    Gu Cangning?

    Ling Yunhe was stunned. This was apletely unfamiliar name.

    However, that only made him even more cautious. This Gu Cangning¡¯s aura was so powerful; he was far beyond ordinary Origin Pce Realm cultivators!

    When he saw that Gu Cangning wasn¡¯t here to avenge Madam Miaohua andpany, Su Yi immediately lost interest in continuing the conversation. He just turned to Yuan Heng and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    As he spoke, he¡¯d already started walking back toward Billowing Sky River.

    The jade-robed Gu Cangning was stunned; it seemed he hadn¡¯t anticipated that Su Yi would just up and leave at the drop of a hat.?It seems he can¡¯t even be bothered with me.

    Yuan Heng followed hot on his heels.

    Ling Yunhe was briefly dazed. Then, he hurriedly asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist, what do you think of my earlier suggestion?¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even look back. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Ling Yunhe instantly smiled, and he and Qing Ya followed Su Yi down the mountain.

    Even now, they didn¡¯t understand Su Yi and Yuan Heng¡¯s backgrounds, but they could tell that this master and servant were in no way simple.

    Soon, only the neglected Gu Cangning remained behind. He felt bewildered, and a bit awkward.

    After a while, he rubbed his lower jaw and muttered, ¡°Who could have anticipated this? I might have failed to capture that woman, Madam Miaohua, but I ran into a rather strange group¡­ No, I have to get to know these people better no matter what.¡±

    With that, the fiery Dao Sword beneath his feet hummed, carrying him down the mountain after Su Yi.

    On Billowing Sky River.

    Su Yi andpany had only just returned to the ck awning boat when Gu Cangning rode in on his flying sword.

    The jade-robed youth sped his fist and said, ¡°Might this humble one apany you? Rest assured; I have no ulterior motives. I ran into you, my fellow Daoists, thiste at night, and I can¡¯t help but want to chat, that¡¯s all. If we be friends, that would be even better.¡±

    As he spoke, he looked at Su Yi.?He¡¯d long since realized that Su Yi was the tone in charge here.

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell that you¡¯re not wee here?¡±

    Gu Cangning¡¯s expression froze, but he didn¡¯t lose his temper. Instead, he grimaced. ¡°Well, I can tell now. Fine then, I¡¯ll just leave. But before I do, might you tell me your honorable name?¡±

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°You want to know my name? Alright. If you can block one of my attacks, there¡¯s no harm in telling you.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Gu Cangning. He couldn¡¯t help but stroke his jaw and sigh, ¡°Alright. Forgive me for overestimating myself, but I¡¯ll have to be arrogant just this once. Fellow Daoist, please instruct me.¡±

    Although he said this, his face filled with confidence. This was pride, just thoroughly suppressed.

    Ling Yunhe and Qing Ya nced at each other, their expressions strange.

    If Gu Changning knew the Grain Avoidance youth standing before him was actually strong enough to effortlessly exterminate Gathering Stars Realm experts, would he still dare to ept this challenge?

    Yuan Heng smiled.?This guy¡¯s self-analysis sure is urate. What is this, if not overestimating himself?

    Gu Cangning noticed their unusual reactions, and he felt a bit strange, but he didn¡¯t take it to heart.

    He naturally had reasons for his confidence.

    h!

    Su Yi pointed, sending a streak of clear sword qi through the air in one casual, understated motion.

    However, the instant the sword qi appeared, Gu Changning¡¯s smile froze, and his starlike eyes zed with imposing golden radiance.?In response to this provocation, he emanatedposed confidence, and terrifying power surged around his tall, upright figure. His clothes billowed around him.

    ¡°Take this!¡± Gu Cangning reached out and tapped the air.

    ng!

    Amidst a tide of sword hums, the Dao Sword beneath his feet zed and shot forth like a dragon, creating a ten-thousand-foot streak of me. Explosive sword qi ran rampant. Sword force nketed heaven and earth.

    Rumble~

    The surrounding skies werepletely enveloped in endless firelight, and even the majestic Billowing Sky River sank three feet inward as its waters evaporated into churning mists.

    His sword¡¯s power was so flourishing that even Ling Yunhe couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    At first, he could tell that Gu Cangning was no ordinary person, but he still didn¡¯t think Gu Cangning couldpete with Su Yi at all.

    Only now did Ling Yunhe realize that he was mistaken.

    This Gu Cangning was obviously a hidden expert!

    As?Ling?Yunhe¡¯s thoughts raced, Gu Cangning¡¯s ming Dao Sword and fiery sword intent shed with Su Yi¡¯s attack.

    ng!!!

    It was as if two volcanoes had collided above Billowing Sky River. Terrifying sword qi and turbulent air currents surged into the firmament, then spread out, sweeping over a thousand feet and stirring up perilous tidal waves.

    Amidst the turbulent, misty light, the ming Dao Sword shook violently and wailed as if in pain.

    Gu Cangning seemed to have taken a heavy blow too. He suddenly wobbled in midair, as if intoxicated.

    In the end, he couldn¡¯t take it any longer, and he staggered backward.

    He only took one little step back, but this seemed like an enormous shock; his expression flickered erratically, and his eyes widened with undisguised astonishment and confusion.

    It seemed he dared not believe a sh like this could force him back.

    ¡°That guy¡¯s so strong!¡± Qing Ya eximed from the awning boat.

    Ling Yunhe nodded, and waves coursed through his heart.?This Gu Cangning really is strong. He¡¯s a young Origin Pce Realm cultivator, yet the power of his Dao of the Sword is such that he¡¯s even stronger than Madam Miaohua, a Gathering Stars Realm expert!

    He even had to admit to himself,?If it were me, I would have had to call upon my full power to neutralize such an attack¡­

    Yuan Heng naturally noticed this too, and he no longer took Gu Cangning lightly.?He?blocked Master¡¯s?sword? That means he really is extraordinary!

    However, their surprise only made Gu Cangning feel worse.

    And here he¡¯d been confident that he could easily block Su Yi¡¯s attack. Who would have thought that¡­ Su Yi could force him back using his fingers as a sword?

    Su Yi seemed surprised too, and it seemed he¡¯d noticed something. Now, when he looked at the distant Gu Cangning, there was a strange light in his eyes.

    ¡°I¡­. I really did overestimate myself. Gu Cangning sighed, then directly admitted it. During their sh, he had indeede out second.

    ¡°My name is Su Yi, and I¡¯m from the Great Zhou.¡±

    Whatever else Su Yi might say about him, Gu Cangning had indeed blocked his attack. He naturally wouldn¡¯t go back on his word.

    The Great Zhou? Su Yi??Ling Yunhe and Qing Ya nced at each other. This was their first time learning Su Yi¡¯s name and background, but both werepletely unfamiliar.

    Their impression of the Great Zhou was that, among the continent¡¯s hundred-plus nations, the Great Zhou was a remote little backwater.

    They¡¯d never paid the Great Zhou any attention. How could they possibly have heard Su Yi¡¯s name before?

    ¡°The Great Zhou¡­ Su Yi?¡± Gu Cangning was stunned too; it was obvious that he¡¯d never heard of whatever Su Yi.

    A momentter, he sped his fist and said from afar, ¡°Today, I was fortunate enough to witness your majestic bearing. Although it was but a glimpse, your attainments in the Dao of the Sword have left me sighing with admiration. Should the opportunity arise again, I¡¯ll be sure to seek out your guidance once more.¡±

    With that, he turned his ming Dao Sword, turned, and left. Before long, he and his weapon had disappeared over the horizon.

    ¡°Master, was he too embarrassed to stick around? There¡¯s no need for that! After all, he was only a little bit inferior, that¡¯s all,¡± chirped Qing Ya.

    ¡°You talk too much.¡± Ling Yunhe red at her.

    How was Gu Cangning ¡°just a little bit inferior¡±? Wasn¡¯t it obvious that Su Yi hadn¡¯t used his full strength?

    Although Gu Cangning had sessfully blocked Su Yi¡¯s attack in the end, wasn¡¯t it obvious that he¡¯d used his full power to do so?

    Were Ling Yunhe to reallypare the two, the gap was nowhere near as small as Qing Ya made it sound!

    ¡°That yao cultivator isn¡¯t simple,¡± Su Yi said out of nowhere. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, his true strength is far greater than what we just saw.¡±

    A yao cultivator!??Yunhe, Qing Ya, and Yuan Heng were all stunned.

    Earlier, they hadn¡¯t sensed even the slightest trace of yao qi emanating from Gu Cangning.

    Especially Yuan Heng. He was a yao cultivator himself, but if Su Yi hadn¡¯t pointed it out, he would have missed that Gu Cangning was one too!

    ¡°Have either of you ever heard of him before?¡± Su Yi asked.

    Ling Yunhe and Qing Ya shook their heads.

    Never mind the name ¡°Gu Cangning¡±; even the name ¡°Su Yi¡± was brand new to them.

    Su Yi walked back onto his ship, leaned back into his wicker chair, and gave the matter no further thought.

    Gu Cangning wasn¡¯t simple at all. Both his foundations in the Grand Dao and the strength at his disposal far surpassed Origin Pce cultivators of the mundane world.?Of all the Origin Pce cultivators Su Yi had seen post-reincarnation, only he deserved to be evaluated as a "miraculous genius.¡±

    However, to Su Yi, that was all he was.

    Meanwhile, in the skies above a mountain range, Gu Cangning¡¯s flight slowed down. He gazed up at the radiant full moon overhead, and despite himself, he sighed.

    ¡°Why do you sigh, Young Master?¡± A kindly-looking old woman with a jade cane silently appeared by Gu Cangning¡¯s side.

 Chapter 419: A Monster of the Present Day

    <h4>Chapter 419: A Monster of the Present Day</h4>

    The night skies were still as water, and the moon was full and bright.

    The old woman seemed kindly and benevolent, and her eyes were bright and spirited. When she looked at Gu Cangning, her gaze was doting with a trace of reverence.

    Gu Cangning turned to look at her and asked, ¡°Granny, within the Great Zhou¡¯s borders, have any ¡®paradises¡¯ survived the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness?¡±

    The old woman shook her head. ¡°The Great Zhou is a tiny little backwater, with only a few passages to other worlds scattered throughout its territory. However, thirty thousand years ago, it was home to an extremely powerful Buddhist orthodoxy.¡±

    ¡°Which Buddhist orthodoxy?¡±

    ¡°The Prajna Meditation Garden,¡± said the old woman without even pausing to think. ¡°Thirty thousand years ago, the Great Zhou, Wei, Qin, and about a dozen other nations were part of the Azure Continent¡¯s Southwestern Frontier. Numerous factions of yao and ghost cultivators, as well as shamans, were dispersed throughout its territory.

    ¡°It was the Prajna Meditation Garden¡¯s presence that kept them under control. Strictly speaking, the Prajna Meditation Garden was the top orthodoxy of the Southwestern Frontier, as well as a first-rate faction by the standards of the Azure Continent as a whole.

    ¡°However, when the power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness descended, the Prajna Meditation Garden suffered grievous losses. In the end, they had no choice but to withdraw from the Azure Continent, proceed into the unknown, and seek refuge amidst the stars.¡±

    The old woman sighed. ¡°All of this is old gossip, as irrelevant as old sesame and stale grain. Why bring it up, Young Master?¡±

    ¡°Just now, a young man named Su Yi and I crossed des¡­.¡± Gu Cangning quickly exined what had happened.

    The old woman¡¯s face filled with surprise. ¡°If it¡¯s really as you say,?that Su?Yi¡¯s origins can¡¯t possibly be ordinary.¡±

    She was well aware of how incredible the young master¡¯s foundations in the Grand Dao were. Even thirty thousand years ago, in an era when numerous grand orthodoxies coexisted, he would have been a stand-out genius of the younger generation!

    Yet someone had casually used their finger as a sword and forced him back. Of course she was surprised. How could she not be?

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand either. Just where did this Su Yie from? I¡¯ve never once heard of such a person,¡± said Gu Cangning with a bitterugh.

    The old woman thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Young Master, if you ask me, this is actually perfectly ordinary. Don¡¯t forget: in just a few months, the curtains shall open on the Great Xia¡¯s Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly. This grand asion has long since drawn the attention of cultivators all over the world.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even need to think to know that, when thepetition begins, countless mighty, dazzling, geniuses and monsters will participate. There will surely be numerous others like Su Yi.¡±

    She then looked at Gu Cangning and said gently, ¡°Furthermore, there are quite a few others like you in this world, Young Master¡ªrecently awakened being fortunate enough to have escaped the corrosion of thirty thousand years of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness. Anyone capable of such a feat cannot possibly be ordinary.¡±

    Gu Cangning shuddered inwardly.

    During thirty thousand continuous years of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness, countless ancient orthodoxies were lost to the river of time.

    Those like him, those fortunate enough to have escaped this thirty-thousand-year cmity, were invariably extraordinary. Who among them wasn¡¯t a monster among monsters?

    ¡°Young Master, the Su Yi you told me about might well be iparably capable and a genius of the younger generation. However, when you fought, you never unsealed the power of your bloodline.?Were?that a true struggle for life and death¡­ He wouldn¡¯t necessarily have been your opponent,¡± said the old woman, her gaze kindly. ¡°Young Master, you needn¡¯t lose heart over this.¡±

    Gu Cangning shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not upset. I just wouldn¡¯t have thought I¡¯d encounter someone so impressive within the Great Chu¡¯s borders.¡±

    The old woman smiled. ¡°Young Master, in just a few years, the power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness will have dissipatedpletely, and the Azure Continent will wee an unprecedented Radiant Epoch!

    ¡°When the timees, the gathering storm will sweep across the world. Countless unrivaled heroes will emerge. There will undoubtedly be numerous elites simr to Su Yi.¡± The old woman paused before continuing, ¡°What you need to do now is gather your power and gradually refine your cultivation. You must make ample preparations to wee the descent of the Radiant Epoch. Only then can you contend with the world¡¯s geniuses and seize the era¡¯s fortune and opportunities!¡±

    Gu Cangning¡¯s eyes gradually lit up. ¡°I can definitely do it!¡±

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, beneath the same night sky.

    The Great Xia.

    The Qingyi Dao Sect.

    Daoist Master Miaohong sat cross-legged in an immortal cave shrouded in mist.

    He looked like a young man, except that his temples were tinged white. His?Daoist?robes had wind and fire patterns, and he seemed imbued with enough force to conquer mountains and rivers.

    He felt a talisman in his hand. It was currently burning, and its mes outlined a series of images.

    The scenes depicted were all of Madam Miaohua and herpanions dying at Su Yi¡¯s hands.

    .

    When he saw Su Yi¡¯s Abstruse God Sword attack through the air and pierce Madam Miaohua¡¯s body,?Daoist?Master?Miaohong?felt a?rending?pain in his heart, and his face was ghastly pale.

    Next, he saw the wisp of a Netherme Demon Sparrow¡¯s soul essence appear and devour Madam Miaohua¡¯s soul as she attempted to flee.

    Daoist?Master Miaohong felt as if everything went dark around him, and he could no longer repress his rage and grief. He let out a low, bestial roar, and his aura surged explosively.

    A long time passed before he gradually calmed down. However, his expression was cold as ice and iparably sinister.

    ¡°Little Sister, go to the next world in peace. Your brother will avenge this grudge for you!¡± His tone was calm, yet somber and grave.

    The talisman in his hand burnt into nothingness, and the images disappeared.

    However, Daoist Master Miaohong vividly remembered Su Yi¡¯s appearance, as well as the appearances of everyone else present!

    ¡°Servant.¡±?Daoist?Master Miaohong took a deep breath, then used his divine sense to carve Su Yi, Yuan Heng, Ling Yunhe, and Qing Ya¡¯s appearances into a jade slip.

    ¡°Elder, what are your orders?¡± An aged servant scurried in.

    ¡°Take this jade slip and investigate these four people¡¯s origins.¡± Daoist Master Miaohong¡¯s gaze was indifferent as he tossed the slip over.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    A ck awning boat floated down Billowing Sky River.

    Su Yi reclined in his wicker chair, resting with his eyes closed.

    Yuan Heng, however, was chatting with Ling Yunhe and Qing Ya, and the atmosphere seemed harmonious.

    ¡°Does that mean that numerous experts just as impressive as Gu Cangning will surely appear at the uing Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly?¡± Yuan Heng couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Ling Yunhe nodded.

    Yuan Heng couldn¡¯t help but feel emotional.

    Earlier, when they discussed Gu Cangning, Ling Yunhe mentioned that numerous others like him had appeared throughout the continent¡ªmysterious, with unknown origins, yet terrifyingly strong.

    Some of them had inherited the legacies of ancient orthodoxies. Others obtained heaven-defying good fortune sufficient to change their destinies, while others still were Possessed.

    Each had their own fortuitous encounters, and both their foundations and their cultivations far surpassed those of the mundane world.

    Ling Yunhe even offered two examples.

    One was a gray-robed youth called Zeng Pu. A month ago, in the Great Song, he relied on nothing but his two bare fists to fight his way into the Huayang Daoist Sect, the Great Song¡¯s top Daoist faction. One Gathering Stars Realm expert and four Origin Pce Realm experts joined forces to defeat him, but Zeng Pu nheless triumphed and single-handedly crushed the Huayang Daoist Sect beneath his feet.

    ording to a witness, Zeng Pu was only in the Origin Pce Realm!

    Word of this incident shook the nation, yet no one knew Zeng Pu¡¯s origins.

    Then, just two weeks before the present day, something happened to shake the entire Great Jin.

    The three strongest sects of the Great Jin joined forces to seek out opportunity within the perilous Illusory Moon Blood Pool. There, they encountered a girl who called herself Chi Jiansu.

    Both sides fought over a stalk of divine medicine, but in the end, each of the sects¡¯ nine Origin Pce cultivators and thirteen Grain Avoidance cultivators were knocked unconscious.

    The cruelest part was that after defeating them, Chi Jiansu stripped them and hung them from a towering pine tree, their nakedness bared for all to see.

    This battle didn¡¯t just humiliate the Great Jin¡¯s three greatest sects. As a result of this incident, the name ¡°Chi Jiansu¡± reverberated throughout the world.

    Apparently, she was young, and she was only in the peak of the Grain Avoidance Realm.

    Just like Zeng Pu, no one knew where she¡¯de from.

    After learning this andparing them to Gu Cangning, Yuan Heng was astonished.

    These were just the examples Ling Yunhe knew of, but there were over one hundred nations on the Azure Continent. There was surely no shortage of unknown monsters simr to Chi Jiansu, Zeng Pu, and Gu Cangning!

    Furthermore, ording to Ling Yunhe, there would be no shortage of others like them at the Great Xia¡¯s uing Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly.

    Yuan Heng couldn¡¯t help but nce at Su Yi, only to discover that he was still just lying there, eyes closed and pretending to sleep. He didn¡¯t react at all; it seemed he wasn¡¯t the least bit interested.

    And here Yuan Heng wanted to ask for Su Yi¡¯s opinion. When he saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel ashamed.

    Those monstrous geniuses are indeed shocking, butpared to Master, what do they amount to?

    When he thought of it in those terms, Yuan Heng¡¯s heart swelled with pride, and his initial shock faded.

    Never mind Master, even Miss Qing Wan is an iparable genius. She¡¯s no inferior to those monsters,?thought Yuan Heng.

    Qing Ya couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Big Brother Su Yi, are you going to the Great Xia to participate in the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly too?¡±

    This charming, beautiful young woman was rather interesting. She¡¯d only just barely met Su Yi, yet she¡¯d already changed how she addressed him, and her chosen title made them seem quite close.

    Of course, this was due to her ignorance of worldly affairs and her unaffected na?vet¨¦.

    She didn¡¯t concern herself with the limits of social convention, so her words and deeds came straight from the heart, without any of the artificiality or pleasantries of ordinary folk.

    Take now, for instance. Neither Yuan Heng nor Ling Yunhe dared disturb Su Yi¡¯s rest lightly.

    Qing Ya obviously had no such reservations.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes remained closed; it seemed he was toozy to raise his eyelids. When he spoke, it seemed his thoughts were elsewhere. ¡°Actually, no. I just needed to gather cultivation resources, so I had no choice but to visit the Great Xia.?Of course, if something about the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly piques my interest, I wouldn¡¯t mind participating. In short¡­ I¡¯ll leave it up to fate.¡±

    When he saw this, Ling Yunhe sighed in relief.

    Earlier, he¡¯d worried that Qing Ya¡¯s rashness would provoke Su Yi¡¯s displeasure, but now, it seemed Su Yi didn¡¯t mind in the least.

    Even Yuan Heng got the vague sense that, when he spoke to Qing Ya, Su Yi¡¯s attitude seemed somehow different than when he talked to other people.

    Qing Ya certainly noticed no such thing. She batted her big, clear eyes and asked curiously, ¡°Something that piques your interest? Big Brother Su Yi, might you tell me what you¡¯re interested in?¡±

 Chapter 420: An Absolute Yin Spirit Vein

    <h4>Chapter 420: An Absolute Yin Spirit Vein</h4>

    Su Yi thought for a moment. ¡°What am I most interested in? Pursuing the Grand Dao, naturally. Beyond that, my only other interests are life¡¯s pleasures.¡±

    Qing Ya giggled, ¡°Then we¡¯re a bit simr, except that I¡¯m?only?interested in life¡¯s pleasures. Big Brother Su Yi, why are you so fixated on pursuing the Grand Dao anyway?¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Su Yi suddenly realized that the girl was full of seemingly endless questions. If they continued chatting like this, she could keep going for a long time.

    Fortunately, Ling Yunhe took out a plump, ripe Fire Peach just in the nick of time and passed it to Qing Ya. She instantly focused all of her attention on devouring it, and soon, she was happily chomping away.

    The four of them continued their journey to the Great Xia together.

    They encountered no major incidents along the way.

    Half a monthter, the ninth day of the eighth lunar month.

    Around noon, Ling Yunhe pointed at a range of rolling mountains and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, after we pass through the Cloud Python Mountains, we¡¯ll enter the Great Xia.¡±

    Su Yi nodded.

    He first left the Great Zhou on the second day of the seventh month. A month and seven days had passed since then.

    Only when he thought back to his journey did Su Yi fully realize just how vast the distance between the Great Zhou and the Great Xia was.

    ¡°Rumor has it that the Great Xia is the heart of the continent. It¡¯s home to both natural treasures and illustrious heroes, and its territories are thirty thousand miles across. It has over a hundred factions of cultivators. They say it¡¯s a?cultivation?nation, although I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s true.¡± Yuan Heng¡¯s face filled with longing.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true,¡± said Ling Yunhe. ¡°Pick any cultivation faction of the Great Xia at random, and it could single-handedly dominate just about any other nation on the continent!¡±

    ¡°And each of the Great Xia¡¯s four peak-level orthodoxies has Spirit Dao cultivators in residence. Each?towers?above the Azure Continent, and their foundations are mighty to the extreme.¡±

    Su Yi and Yuan Heng had already learned that the so-called ¡°Four Great Orthodoxies of the Great Xia¡± were the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect, the Qingyi Dao Sect, Cloudsky Divine Pce, and Maha Temple.

    To the cultivators of the Great Xia, each was like a pir supporting the heavens. They dominated the world and intimidated the masses.

    In the eyes of themon folk, the cultivators of the Four Great Orthodoxies were no different from gods and immortals.

    Throughout the continent, these four transcendent orthodoxies stood at the very pinnacle.

    The crux of the matter was that each was home to Spirit Dao cultivators, and no small number of them, either!

    ¡°Aside from the Four Great Orthodoxies, the Great Xia has three major ns. They say that each of the three top ns¡¯ roots can be traced back thirty thousand years; their umtions run unfathomably deep.¡±

    Ling Yunhe sighed. ¡°However, the highest authority in the Great Xia still belongs to the imperial family!¡±

    ¡°The current emperor is intelligent and shrewd, a legendary figure. He became a Spirit Dao cultivator many years ago, and they say his cultivation is unbelievably profound.¡±

    When he heard this, Yuan Heng¡¯s heart churned with emotion, but Su Yi didn¡¯t find any of this the least bit strange.

    If the imperial family of the Great Xia weren¡¯t strong, how could it possibly suppress the Four Great Orthodoxies?

    At the end of the day, the emperor of the Great Xia¡¯s authority was sufficient to control the mundane world, but without personal strength, he¡¯d be nothing but a puppet for cultivation factions.

    As they spoke, the group reached the airspace over the Cloud Python Mountains.

    The mountains rose and fell, extending far into the distance. It was a magnificent sight. Everywhere they looked, they saw springs, rivers, and strangely-shaped rocks.

    ¡°The Cloud Python Mountains?neighbor the Great?Xia¡¯s southern border. In the past, yao ran rampant here, including no shortage of mighty yao kings. Everyst mountain was perilous,¡± said Ling Yunhe, the words flowing out of him.

    ¡°However, the mountains produce an abundance of goods. Not just spiritual medicines, either; there are spiritual ores buried here too. Over the years, the natural resources have drawn countless cultivators here, mostly to pluck medicines.

    ¡°Rumor has it that once, a cultivator discovered the ruins of an immortal cave, and that inside, there was a tier-seven Gold-Thread Spirit Lotus. The cultivator auctioned it off in the Great Xia¡¯s imperial capital, Nine Tripod City. In the end, it fetched an astronomical price¡ªeight hundred tier-six spirit stones.

    ¡°There¡¯s also a rumor of an Absolute Yin Spirit Vein deep within the mountains, but they say a terrifying giant python dwells nearby. It¡¯s apparently so powerful that not even Origin Pce cultivators dare approach it.¡±

    When he heard this, Su Yi instantly stopped in his tracks. ¡°An Absolute Yin Spirit Vein?¡±

    If it really was an Absolute Yin Spirit Vein, there was no way he could miss it!

    ¡°It¡¯s just a rumor, that¡¯s all,¡± said Ling Yunhe.

    Su Yi thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll check. Then we¡¯ll know if it¡¯s true or not.

    He then stood in the sky, swept his gaze across the vast mountain range below, and took a deep breath. His hands rapidly formed seals.

    Whoosh~!

    The origin power spread throughout the surrounding sky reacted as if it had been summoned, gathering around Su Yi¡¯s hand seals.

    Beneath Ling Yunhe, Yuan Heng, and Qing Ya¡¯s curious gazes, the seal Su Yi had just created took to the skies and whirled about, scattering a rain of colorful light.

    Before long, the seal transformed into a lively, lifelike spirit finch. It paused to preen its feathers, then pped its wings and flew toward the northwest.

    Witnessing this miraculous scene made Qing Ya¡¯s eyes lit up, and she chirped, ¡°Big Brother Su Yi, what kind of magic was that?¡±

    ¡°This is a secret art rted to?Fengshui?and geomancy. It¡¯s called the Little Spirit Finch Guide, and it can discern the energy of the spirit veins distributed throughout thendscape.¡±

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s keep up.¡± As he spoke, Su Yi had already started following the spirit finch. The others soon followed suit.

    A little less than ten minutester, the Spirit Finch suddenly stopped in the air, looked down, and shot toward the mountain below.

    A smile tugged at Su Yi¡¯s lips. ¡°There are indeed spirit veins distributed throughout the Cloud Python Mountains. Whether there¡¯s an Absolute Yin Spirit Vein remains to be seen; I¡¯ll have to conduct a more thorough investigation.¡±

    The group didn¡¯t dy. All of them continued after the Spirit Finch. Soon, they arrived at a mountain stream.

    The mountains were shrouded in mist, and a gushing stream wound through them.

    As soon as they arrived, cold energy assailed their senses, smacking them right in the face.

    Yuan Heng was a golden softshell turtle, and he was proficient with the water element. He sensed their surroundings briefly, then shuddered. ¡°Master, the water veins are bone-chillingly cold; this is no ordinary ce.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s to be expected,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Lands capable of producing Absolute Yin Spirit Veins are always the ces where the cold yin energy is the densest.¡±

    Su Yi had only just said this when they heard amotion from further into the mountains.

    ¡°Our Yuanyang Spirit Sect has already sealed off this area. Hurry up and leave, or we¡¯ll kill you without mercy!¡±

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    ¡°If you stick around any longer, don¡¯t me us for our poor manners!¡±

    ¡­An explosion of voices echoed through the air, and a group appeared in the distance. Their ranks included a mix of men and women, all of them cursing and shouting with unsightly expressions.

    ¡°Friend, might you tell me what happened over there?¡± Ling Yunhe pulled a thin man aside and asked.

    At first, the man seemed a bit impatient, but when he sensed Ling Yunhe¡¯s aura, he jumped and said hurriedly, ¡°Senior, Cold Emerald Valley lies up ahead. We normally gather spiritual medicine in the area, but today, we arrived only to discover that the Yuanyang Spirit Sect has already monopolized the entire area. They aren¡¯t even letting anyone else get close¡­¡±

    Before he could continue, Ling Yunhe asked, ¡°Why have they sealed this ce off?¡±

    The man was briefly stunned. Then, he shook his head. ¡°That, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Su Yi was the first to continue ahead. The Spirit Finch he¡¯d condensed earlier had already flown ahead.

    Hispanions hurried after him.

    A valley came into view in the distance. A chill enveloped the entire area, and the nearby vegetation was coated in frost.

    A group of experts stood near the entrance. All of them had extraordinary auras.

    Their leader, a middle-aged man in purple, sat on a rock, drinking leisurely.

    When they saw Su Yi¡¯s group approach, a young man in ornate robes bellowed, ¡°Didn¡¯t we tell you to?scram? Why are you getting closer? Do you really think our Yuanyang Spirit Sect is too afraid to kill you?¡±

    The others looked impatient too, and all of their faces brimmed with killing intent.

    ¡°How strange. They¡¯re obviously well aware that our Yuanyang Spirit Sect has business here. Why are they here? Aren¡¯t they afraid of death¡­.?¡± A purple-robed, middle-aged man sitting on a boulder sighed and set down his wine jug.

    He nced at Su Yi¡¯s group, but when he saw Ling Yunhe, he was stunned. Then, he shot to his feet, sped his fist, and bowed frantically.

    ¡°I am Li Huaibiao of the Yuanyang Spirit Sect. Greetings, Senior.¡± As he spoke, cold sweat beaded on his forehead, and his heart thudded in his chest. This was a Gathering Stars Realm expert!

    The strongest members of the Yuanyang Spirit Sect, the high elders, were just Gathering Stars Realm Experts!

    The others were initially impatient, but when they saw this, they immediately stopped berating Su Yi¡¯s group. They were dumbstruck.?This¡­ What¡¯s going on?

    Ling Yunhe said expressionlessly, ¡°Your Yuanyang Spirit Sect is quite prestigious. Do you n to have us ¡®scram¡¯ too?¡±

    The purple-robed middle-aged man said hurriedly, ¡°A misunderstanding! This is all just one big misunderstanding. Our disciples were blind; please, forgive us.¡±

    The youths realized that this wasn¡¯t looking good, and all of them fell as silent as cicadas in the winter.

    Ling Yunhe nced at Su Yi. When he saw that Su Yi seemed to have no intention of pursuing this matter, he said, ¡°Forget it. The ignorant are free of sin. Just let us pass.¡±

    The purple-robed middle-aged man sighed in relief, but he couldn¡¯t help but feel stressed. ¡°Senior, I won¡¯t lie to you. Our Yuanyang Spirit Sect is currently pursuing a fortuitous encounter within the valley. The sect master ordered us to stand guard here; we¡¯re not to let anyone get near. Might youe back another day?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Ling Yunhe nced at Su Yi.

    This involved an entire faction of cultivators; if they barged in, it was highly likely to lead to trouble.

    Ling Yunhe wasn¡¯t afraid, but he wanted to hear Su Yi¡¯s intentions before he did anything.

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°Thesends have no owner, and everyone is free to enter. Yuan Heng, clear a path.¡±

    The Yuanyang Spirit Sect¡¯s methods might intimidate ordinary cultivators, but how could they scare off Su Yi?

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Yuan Heng stepped right up, and his aura boomed around him as he said coldly, ¡°It would be in your best interest to get out of our way. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid your lives will be in danger!¡±

    His voice boomed like thunder, and his dominating majesty swept forth like waters at high tide.

    The middle-aged man in purple and the sect disciples were visibly stunned. They would never have guessed that these people would attack despite knowing full well that they were from the Yuanyang Spirit Sect!

    They obviously didn¡¯t take their Yuanyang Spirit Sect the least bit seriously!

 Chapter 421: The Profound Snowfiend Python

    <h4>Chapter 421: The Profound Snowfiend Python</h4>

    Although Yuan Heng¡¯s cultivation was only in the Grain Avoidance Realm, his original body was a golden softshell turtle that had cultivated for hundreds of years. His foundations were incredibly solid; ordinary cultivators of the same realm weren¡¯t even remotelyparable.

    When he charged ahead, the middle-aged man in purple and hispanions were visibly startled.

    Still, it wasn¡¯t that they were afraid of Yuan Heng. Rather, they were worried that if this came to blows, the Gathering Stars Realm Ling Yunhe wouldn¡¯t just sit back and watch!

    Conflict was on the verge of breaking out, when suddenly, someone bellowed from deep within Cold Emerald Valley.

    ¡°That vicious creature is far too strong for us!¡±

    ¡°Run! Hurry up and run!¡±

    These shouts were still echoing through the air when they saw a stretch of radiant light shoot out of the valley.

    Six men and three women.

    The leader was a man in red. He was tall and stalwart as a mountain, with imposing majesty.

    The group was fleeing at top speeds, and they cut rather sorry figures. It seemed they¡¯d encountered something so terrifying that they had no choice but to flee.

    When they neared the entrance to the valley, they sighed in relief, then slowed their pace. However, all of their expressions contained lingering terror.

    ¡°Greetings, Sect Master!¡±

    The purple-robed middle-aged man andpany each greeted him in turn; they felt as if their savior had arrived, and they all sighed in relief.

    The red-robed man was none other than the sect master of the Yuanyang Spirit Sect, Yan Junshan, a peak Origin Pce existence!

    Those following him were all prominent members of the sect.

    One of them was a withered elder in long navy-blue robes. His name was Lai Changxiao, and he was one of the Yuanyang Spirit Sect¡¯s two Gathering Star Realm high elders!

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± The red-robed, stalwart Yan Junshan surveyed his surroundings, and when he saw Yuan Heng, Su Yi, andpany, he frowned.

    The purple-robed middle-aged man promptly rushed up to him and exined what had just happened.

    Yan Junshan and hispanions¡¯ gazes immediatelynded on the distant Ling Yunhe.

    There was nothing for it; in Su Yi¡¯s group, Ling Yunhe, the sole Gathering Stars cultivator, was unquestionably the most attention-grabbing.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, might I ask your honorable name?¡± Yan Junshan asked gravely.

    ¡°I¡¯m Ling Yunhe from the Great Qi¡¯s One Sky Sword Pavilion,¡± said Ling Yunhe calmly.

    Yan Junshan was visibly surprised, and his expression turned somewhat grave.

    The collective strength of the Great Qi¡¯s cultivators was second on the continent.

    Furthermore, the One Sky Sword Pavilion was the Great Qi¡¯s top orthodoxy. Rumor had it that they had a Spirit Dao cultivator to hold down the fort, and their umtions were enormously powerful.

    Even in the Great Xia, they¡¯d be a first-rate faction.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re a fellow Daoist from the One Sky Sword Sect.¡± Yan Junshan pondered, then waved. ¡°Everyone, make way. Let our fellow Daoist through.¡±

    The purple-robed middle-aged man andpany quickly cleared a path.

    ¡°Many thanks.¡± Ling Yunhe bowed slightly, and he and hispanions proceeded into the valley.

    As they passed Yan Junshan, the leader of the Yuanyang Spirit Sect suddenly said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ling, be careful. Although enormous fortune lies deep within the valley, it''s also home to grave danger. Earlier, we attempted to venture inside, only for an extremely terrifying vicious beast to block our path. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have returned so soon.¡±

    Ling Yunhe¡¯s heart tensed, and he nodded.

    As for Su Yi? From beginning to end, he paid Yan Junshan andpany no heed at all.

    In truth, they weren¡¯t paying attention to a ¡°mere¡± Grain Avoidance youth like him, either¡­

    It was only after watching Su Yi andpany fade from view that the withered Lai Changxiao said, ¡°Sect Master, they say ¡®the mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind.¡¯ Are we to y the part of the oriole?¡±

    Yan Junshan¡¯s eyes shed, but he shook his head. ¡°If that Ling?Yunhe can really kill that vicious creature and obtain the good fortune it protects, his strength will be too great for us to overlook. Even if we work together, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯d be biting off more than we could chew.¡±

    Lai Changxiao said, ¡°Then what are you nning?¡±

    Yan Junshan pondered briefly, ¡°Since Ling Yunhe and hispanions know we¡¯re in the area, they won¡¯t risk their lives unless they¡¯re certain they can take that vicious creature down. After all, they¡¯re sure to worry that we¡¯ll take advantage of their weakened state.¡±

    Lai Changxiao nodded. ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case.¡±

    Yan Junshan finally seemed to reach a decision. ¡°Our Yuanyang Spirit Sect absolutely cannot let this fortune slip through our fingers!¡±

    He took a deep breath, then gave his orders. ¡°Deacon Li, spread word of Cold Emerald Valley¡¯s good fortune. You are to immediately inform Flying Spirit Sword Manor, the Profound Green Saber Sect, and?Spiritmist?Temple.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± A gray-robed middle-aged man rushed off to carry out his orders.

    Lai Changxiao frowned. ¡°Sect master, if those three great sects get involved, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll lead to unpredictable trouble.¡±

    Yan Junshan said, ¡°Martial Uncle, as I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware, our Yuanyang Spirit Sect isn¡¯t strong enough to reap this good fortune for itself. It¡¯s only by joining forces with the area¡¯s three greatest sects that we¡¯ll obtain any portion of it at all.¡±

    He paused, and his eyes glinted with cold light. ¡°Besides, if Ling Yunhe and hispanions really are lucky enough to seize the fortune within the valley, we can borrow the other three sects¡¯ power to take them down!¡±

    Lai?Changxiao¡¯s?eyes lit up. ¡°You want to bring in tigers to take down the wolves?¡±

    Yan Junshan smiled. ¡°That depends on whether or not Ling Yunhe and hispanions are capable of seizing this opportunity. In any event, one way or another, our Yuanyang Spirit Sect will take its share!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Cold Emerald Valley.

    The further in they went, the denser the chill in the air. It was like a white fog filling the skies.

    The chill was sharp as a knife¡¯s edge, pricking and stinging their skin until they felt cold all over.

    In the end, Yuan Heng and Qing Ya had no choice but to circte their cultivations. Only then could they dispel the chill invading their bodies.

    Su Yi, however, didn¡¯t even seem to notice the chill. He walked right through the cold Yin mists without suffering any ill effects at all.

    Ling Yunhe was rxed too. His cultivation was in the Gathering Stars Realm, so he naturally wasn¡¯t afraid of a bit of cold Yin energy.

    Along the way, Ling Yunhe said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, I suspect that the cultivators of the Yuanyang Spirit Sect won¡¯t just stand back and watch as we leave with the valley¡¯s fortune.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s thoughts were elsewhere. ¡°No need to worry about that. If they dare get involved, we can just kill them and be done with it.¡±

    In his past life, he¡¯d lost track of how many struggles for good fortune he¡¯d experienced. How could he possibly fail to realize what the Yuanyang Spirit Sect was plotting?

    ¡°Kill them and be done with it¡­?¡± Ling Yunhe was briefly stunned. Then, his expression turned a bit strange.?But then, his attitude makes sense. How could Su Yi possibly worry about something like this?

    With his strength and temperament, what kind of waves will he stir up when he reaches the Great Xia??Ling Yunhe sighed to himself.

    Enough time to brew a pot of tea passed before Su Yi came to a sudden stop and gazed into the distance.

    They were already deep within Cold Emerald Valley. The valley was surrounded by mountains on three sides, all of them so tall, they pierced into the clouds. The sky was full of cold white mist.

    Boom!

    Suddenly, a gust of cold, pale blue mist shot toward them, quick as lightning, and enveloped Su Yi.

    As the pale blue chill swept towards them, the surrounding mists condensed and congealed at speeds visible to the naked eye.

    Their pupils constricted, and their hair stood on end. The chill slowed even their cirction of blood and qi; it was strong enough to freeze a person into an ice cube!

    If they hadn¡¯t already started circting their cultivation, this attack alone would have dealt enormous damage.

    Su Yi, however, smiled. ¡°Absolute Yin Chill? Indeed, there¡¯s an Absolute Yin Spirit Vein here.¡±

    He waved his sleeves.

    Boom!

    The Dao Charm of the Five Elements¡¯ fire elemental power transformed into misty light and swept through the air, like gushingva. It burst with heaven-burning, searing destructive power.

    The pale blue air currents crackled and burst, and in the blink of an eye, they evaporated into nothingness.

    Shortly afterward, the Yin mists condensing nearby melted and dissipated.

    The distant scenery was now clearly visible.

    A pitch-ck mountain stood before them, with a cave at its base.

    However, a giant, snow-white python was coiled in front of the entrance. Its head was the size of a boulder, with bright red eyes. Its body was as thick as a water barrel and covered in shiny, snow-white scales emanating misty, icy blue light.

    ¡°An ancient variant species, the Profound Snowfiend Python!¡± Ling Yunhe¡¯s expression shifted.

    This was a mighty variety of yao, and they possessed innate control over baleful Yin energy. Profound Snowfiend Pythons that could cultivate were even more terrifying, and they could kill most human cultivators of the same realm with ease.

    The Profound Snowfiend Python before them had obviously cultivated for quite some time, and its aura was dense and imposing. It was easily on par with a Gathering Stars Realm expert!

    Yuan Heng, as another yao, felt it the most deeply. When he saw the Profound Snowfiend Python, a suffocatingly oppressive terror rose within his heart.

    This was unquestionably a mighty yao!

    The scariest part was that, despite having yet to undergo metamorphosis, the serpent¡¯s aura was still?this?terrifying. He dared not imagine just how powerful it would be after taking on human form.

    Qing Ya, however, seemed to know no fear. Her pretty eyes widened, and she eximed, ¡°What a beautiful python!¡±

    ¡°Is it pretty? Compared to its ancestors, the Hornless Ice Dragons, it¡¯s way off,¡± said Su Yi calmly.

    The Hornless Ice Dragons were a kind of primordial True Spirit, powerful creatures of the Hornless Dragon lineage.

    Hornless Dragons were divided into three major varieties: Hornless Fire Dragons, Hornless Ice Dragons, and Hornless Lightning Dragons.

    Of them, the Hornless Lightning Dragons were the primary lineage, and they were seen as the Hornless Dragons with the purest lineage. They were counted among the True Spirit Divine Beasts.

    In his past life, for the purpose of refining medicine, Su Yi once captured a pure-blooded Hornless Dragon alive. He forced it to obediently offer up one hundred?taels?of spirit blood. Of course he knew about Hornless Dragons¡¯ bloodlines!

    The Profound Snowfiend Python was but a variant subspecies of Hornless Ice Dragons, a mix breed. Its impure bloodline made it far inferior to even a pure-blooded Hornless Ice Dragon, let alone a Hornless Lightning Dragon!

    As soon as Su Yi said this, the Profound Snowfiend Python coiled near the cave¡¯s entrance suddenly gazed at him from afar. Its bright red eyes locked onto Su Yi, and it flicked its tongue.

    Then, it spoke in a cold, raspy voice with a hint of maic, feminine charm. ¡°You¡¯re just a little Grain Avoidance Realm cultivator, but you¡¯ve got quite the mouth on you. I urge you to leave here immediately. Don¡¯t force me to break the precept against killing.¡±

    It slowly uncoiled itself and raised its head. Pale blue mist emanated from its snow-white body, and its eyes were as red and translucent as rubies, both mysterious and imposing.

    ¡°Wah!¡± eximed Qing Ya, and her eyes shone. ¡°So, this pretty python is actually a girl! When she takes on human form, just how pretty will she be?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Herpanions didn¡¯t know what to say to that.

    ¡°...¡± Neither did the Profound Snowfiend Python.

 Chapter 422: Comprehending the Dao Charm of Yin

    <h4>Chapter 422: Comprehending the Dao Charm of Yin</h4>

    Qing Ya¡¯s thought process was unquestionably different from other people''s.

    Even Su Yi was stunned, but then, he shook his head. ¡°A yao like this has a mixed bloodline, and its foundations are innately insufficient. It''s only thanks to the power of the Absolute Yin Spirit Vein that it could cultivate to this level at all. If it wants to undergo metamorphosis on its own¡­ It¡¯ll be harder than ascending the heavens.¡±

    ¡°Junior, you dare look down on me with your Grain Avoidance Cultivation?¡± The Profound Snowfiend Python¡¯s aura intensified, bing even more terrifying, and its bright red eyes shone with embarrassment, rage, and bewilderment.

    ¡°Big Sister Python, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Qing Ya hurriedly tried to smooth things over. ¡°If Big Brother Su Yi said something wrong, you can correct him.¡±

    The Profound Snowfiend Python was at a loss once more. ¡°????¡±

    But against all expectations, after a moment¡¯s silence, it said, ¡°Your ¡®Big Brother Su Yi¡¯ was right. I¡¯ve been here for three hundred years, and it¡¯s true that I only cultivated to my current level by relying on the Absolute Yin Spirit Vein¡¯s power. Furthermore, I¡¯m well aware that I have little hope of ever taking on human form. Otherwise, I would have long since cast off this body and left this ce. There¡¯s¡­ There¡¯s no need to hide the truth.¡±

    The python¡¯s maic, raspy voice contained a newfound hint of mncholy.

    Qing Ya said sympathetically, ¡°Big Sister Python, don¡¯t lose heart! The Daoist scriptures say that the heavens will never sever all paths and that nothing in this world is absolute. To cultivators like us, it¡¯s even more important that we pursue the Grand Dao with staunch conviction. If we do, something will surely change to create an opportunity. That¡¯s what they mean when they say ¡®reaching one¡¯s limits leads to change, and change leads to solutions.¡±

    These words resonated with Yuan Heng, who sighed. ¡°I spent almost six hundred years cultivating alone at the bottom of the Qinn River. Although I developed firm, powerful foundations, despite my bitter hard work, I couldn¡¯t undergo metamorphosis and be a true yao cultivator. Just as I was about to lose hope and give up on my pursuit of the Grand Dao, my master?appeared and granted me the art of transformation and a cultivation technique. That¡¯s the day I defied fate; meeting him changed the course of my life forever!¡±

    As he said thatst sentence, he lit up with excitement and gratitude.

    Only fellow yao cultivators could possibly understand just how difficult it was to undergo metamorphosis.?The mightier a yao¡¯s bloodline and talent, the less hope they had of sess. This wasmon knowledge.

    The Profound Snowfiend Python was moved. ¡°Who is your master?¡±

    ¡°My Big Brother Su Yi, naturally!¡± chirped Qing Ya.

    ¡°You?¡± The python was stunned; it seemed it dared not believe it.

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you believe me or not. If you obediently lead us to where the Absolute Yin Spirit Vein is hidden, I wouldn¡¯t mind giving you a chance at metamorphosis.¡±

    The python was obviously excited; its massive, jade-like body slithered in circles. However, its bright red eyes were uncertain.

    After a long silence, Qing Ya couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit frantic. ¡°Big Sister Python,e on and agree already! Big Brother Su Yi is a man like an immortal, with unbelievable methods! With his guidance, you¡¯d have a hard time failing at metamorphosis even if you wanted to!¡±

    Su Yi rubbed his nose.?Why does it sound like she¡¯s goading me into action?

    If the Profound Snowfiend Python¡¯s attempt at metamorphosis fails now, won¡¯t it be all my fault?

    Ling Yunhe couldn¡¯t help but chime in too. ¡°Fellow Daoist, to cultivators, fate is of the utmost importance. Isn¡¯t our meeting here today an act of destiny? The opportunity is right before your eyes. If you miss it, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll regret it for the rest of your life.¡±

    He could tell that, unlike many other yao, the Profound Snowfiend Python¡¯s aura wasn¡¯t at all vicious or bloodthirsty. From beginning to end, it was restrained and courteous.

    This was why Ling Yunhe spoke up to convince it.

    ¡°Come with me.¡±?Finally, the Profound Snowfiend Python made up its mind and slithered into the cave.

    Su Yi andpany followed it.

    The cave was dark and winding, with waves of cold energy. Were an ordinary cultivator to enter, they¡¯d struggle to endure it even if they circted their cultivation at full force.

    However, it was nothing to Su Yi and hispanions.

    Before long, the python led them to a vast pool.?Cold mists permeated the area surrounding theke. As soon as they arrived, Qing Ya and Yuan Heng shuddered, and ayer of pale blue frost formed on their skin.

    ¡°You two shouldn¡¯t get any closer. Otherwise, the cold will damage your foundations,¡± said Su Yi casually.

    Qing Ya and Yuan Heng stopped in their tracks.

    ¡°The Absolute Yin Spirit Vein is beneath the pool,¡± said the Profound Spiritfiend Python. ¡°You¡­ Do you n to extract it and take it with you?¡±

    ¡°Although the spirit vein is shockingly valuable, that doesn¡¯t matter much to me,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°I¡¯m here to take advantage of this ce¡¯s extreme Yin qi as Iprehend the Dao.¡±

    Absolute Yin Spirit Veins could only arise in ces of extreme Yin!

    To Su Yi, cultivating here was like finding a key to the door of Yin Dao Charm. Here, he could effortlessly seize a trace of the Dao Charm of Yin!

    It was true that in his past life, Su Yi mastered the profound meaning of countless Grand Daos, including the Grand Dao of Yin.

    However, when he reincarnated, all the power he¡¯d once possessed left him, including his mastery over the Grand Dao. All that remained was his experience and knowledge.

    Thus, whenprehending the charm of the Dao, he still needed to undergo a process to cross the threshold. He needed to pick up on the traces of the Grand Dao dispersed throughout creation and gain enlightenment into their profound truths.

    Of course, once he crossed the threshold, the experience and knowledge of his past life meant he wouldn¡¯t need to seek out any further enlightenment toprehend theplete profound truths of the Dao Charm of Yin.

    All he¡¯d have to do was repeatedly temper and refine its power.

    ¡°Comprehending the Grand Dao?¡± The Profound Snowfiend Python was confused. It had lived here for three hundred years, and aside from using the Absolute Yin Spirit Vein to temper its cultivation, it had never sensed any trace of anything like ¡°the subtleties of the Grand Dao.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯spanions were stunned too. They obviously hadn¡¯t anticipated that Su Yi wasn¡¯t here to im the Absolute Yin Spirit Vein either.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t exin; he¡¯d always been too busy to waste words on things like ¡°exnations.¡±

    ¡°Everyone, wait here for me.¡± With that, Su Yi walked over theke and sat cross-legged above it. The chilly white mists immediately enveloped his tall, lean figure, coating his hair and eyebrows in frost.

    When the Profound Snowfiend Python saw this, aplex light shone in its bright red eyes.?Isn¡¯t this guy afraid I¡¯ll seize this opportunity to ambush him?

    Ling Yunhe nced at the serpent, then quickly retracted his gaze.?Su Yi might well be doing this on purpose. This is, perhaps, a test to see if the snake harbors ill intentions. If it does, it¡¯ll die without a doubt.

    But if it doesn¡¯t, it¡¯ll receive Su Yi¡¯s guidance regarding metamorphosis.?What choice will it make in the end? It¡¯ll have to decide for itself.

    Ling Yunhe knew better than to spill the beans, so he said nothing.

    A long time passed, but the Profound Snowfiend Python did nothing.

    Qing Ya was starting to get bored, and she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Big Sister Python, you spent three hundred years cultivating here. Wasn¡¯t that awfully dull?¡±

    The Profound Snowfiend Python looked at Qing Ya, a hint of gentleness in its daze. ¡°Cultivating in pursuit of the Dao has always been a matter of protecting one¡¯s Dao Heart and enduring loneliness. I aspire to seek the Dao; I naturally don¡¯t find it boring.¡±

    It paused, then added, ¡°My name is Bai Wenqing, not ¡®Big Sister Python.¡¯¡±

    ¡°Oh~!¡± said Qing Ya gleefully. ¡°Then I¡¯ll call you Big Sister Bai from now on.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± said the python. ¡°Little Sister, what do you call yourself?¡±

    ¡°Qing Ya! ¡®Qing¡¯ as in clear, and ¡®Ya¡¯ as in ¡®bean sprout.¡¯ When I was little, people used to call me Little Bean Sprout, but no one calls me that anymore.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯ve grown up.¡±

    A human and a snake were happily chatting away.?When he saw this shocking scene, Yuan Heng sighed.?It seems Qing Ya has an innate affability.

    She can converse naturally with both Master and the Profound Snowfiend Python, and everything she says and does ispletely straightforward; it¡¯s like she doesn¡¯t even know what awe is.

    Ling Yunhe, however, had long since grown ustomed to this sort of thing.

    Qing Ya was like this back in the sect too. It didn¡¯t matter whether she spoke to illustrious experts or disciples of far inferior status, or even to the wandering birds and beasts. All of them were delighted to make her acquaintance.

    Su Yi was still hovering over theke, his expression tranquil. It seemed he waspletely unaware of any of this.

    ¡­.

    Near Cold Emerald Valley.

    Time flew by. The gathered members of the Yuanyang Spirit Sect all waited under Yan Junshan¡¯s leadership.

    The purple-robed middle-aged man whispered, ¡°Sect Master, it¡¯s already been four hours since that group from the One Sky Sword Pavilion entered the valley, but there hasn¡¯t been even the slightest disturbance. Should we go in and take a look?¡±

    The others were starting to run out of patience too.

    The problem was that there had been no sign of movement since Su Yi¡¯s group first entered the valley. Had the vicious creature guarding the cave killed them? Or had they long since run off with the cave¡¯s good fortune? There was no way of knowing.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer,¡± said Yan Junshan gravely.

    Suddenly, Lai Changxiao¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°Members of the three sects have arrived."

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Shortly after he said this, two streaks of light flew over. One was a silver-robed middle-aged man carrying a jade fan, while the other was a beautiful older woman in a pce dress.

    When they appeared, their mighty auras instantly enveloped the surrounding area, forcing away the nearby icy mists. Their presences were so impressive that some of the weaker Yuanyang Spirit Sect disciples found it difficult to bear.

    ¡°The Flying Spirit Sword Manor¡¯s third high elder, Qiu Mochi, and Grand Elder Lian Lengyue!¡±

    The disciples of Yuanyang Spirit Sect recognized these new arrivals at a nce, and they couldn¡¯t help but feel startled.

    The Great Xia¡¯s territory was divided into thirteen provinces.

    Of them, the Southern Skies Province was nearest to the Cloud Python Mountains.

    There were more than ten factions of cultivators within the Southern Skies Province¡¯s borders, and the Flying Spirit Sword Manor was solidly in the top five.

    These two new arrivals were among the Flying Spirit Sword Sect¡¯s top experts. Qiu Mochi was an early-stage Gathering Stars Realm cultivator, while Lian Lengyue was at the peak of the Origin Pce Realm.

    They were just two people, but it absolutely wouldn¡¯t pay to underestimate their strength.

    It¡¯s worth noting that, of the Yuanyang Spirit Sect cultivators present, only Lai Changxiao was in the Gathering Stars Realm.

    ¡°Fellow Daoists, if you please.¡± Sect Master Yan Junshan greeted them with a smile, and the three of them exchanged pleasantries.

    Before long, something boomed in the distant skies, and saber light streaked over like lightning, arriving before them in a sh.

    With a sh of light, a saber wielder in a gray shirt appeared.

    The man¡¯s hair hung loose, and his gaze was sharp and indifferent. As soon as he appeared, his overflowing saber qi soared into the heavens, splitting the skies and carving a long rift in the clouds!

    ¡°The Profound Green Saber Sect, the Rampaging Thunder Saber Monarch, Qi Chongzi!¡±

    The entire area was in uproar, and the sound of gasps rang out.

 Chapter 423: Enemies Attack

    <h4>Chapter 423: Enemies Attack</h4>

    Qi Chongzi!

    When he saw this newest arrival, even Yan Junshan¡¯s gaze was solemn. It seemed he would never have guessed that the Profound Green Saber Sect would send this ruthless character.

    High Elder Qiu Mochi of the Flying Spirit Sword Manor and Grand Elder Lian Lengyue¡¯s expressions revealed a barely perceptible hint of dread.

    This was a Gathering Stars Realm saber cultivator renowned throughout the Southern Skies Province. He was highly influential even in the Profound Green Saber Sect, and he upied a lofty position. Throughout the province, those worthy of being his opponent were so rare, you could count them on your fingers.

    They said he once stood on the banks of Falling Star River and severed the current in a single sh. He was honored as the mightiest saber cultivator in the Southern Skies Province, the Rampaging Thunder Saber Monarch.

    ¡°Saber Monarch, I didn¡¯t know you wereing. Forgive me for not greeting you earlier.¡± Yan Junshan went up to wee him, but inwardly, he felt rather strange.

    And here he¡¯d thought that the Profound Green Saber Sect would, at most, send two of its Gathering Stars Realm cultivators. Who¡¯d have thought they¡¯d send a top-ss expert like Qi Chongzi?

    Although they were Gathering Stars Realm experts too, neither the Flying Spirit Sword Manor¡¯s Qiu Mochi nor the Yuanyang Spirit Sect¡¯s Lai Changxiao?were?Qi Chongzi¡¯s equal!

    ¡°I heard this ce hides an Absolute Yin Spirit Vein,¡± said Qi Chongzi, his gaze calm and indifferent. ¡°I just so happen to need an Absolute Yin Spirit Vein to temper my cultivation.¡±

    His voice nged like metal crashing against mental, with shocking, murderous energy. As he stood there, saber strapped across his back, he instantly became the center of attention.

    ¡°Haha, Saber Monarch, with your assistance, we¡¯re sure to im the spirit vein!¡± Yan Junshanughed heartily.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin, then,¡± said Qi Chongzi. He obviously didn¡¯t want to waste any more time here.

    ¡°Saber Monarch, please wait momentarily. Our fellow Daoists from?Spiritmist?Temple have yet to arrive¡­¡± Yan Junshan had only just said this when¡­

    Whoosh!

    Something swept towards them from the distant skies, like a tidal wave. A figure rode upon the wave with grand and shocking momentum.

    .

    Before long, this newest arrival drifted down andnded before them.

    His white robes were embroidered withplex cloud markings, and his eyes shed with dazzling golden electricity. Every movement seemed capable of toppling mountains and destroying rivers, as if he could dominate the entirendscape.

    When he arrived, many of those present felt suffocated, and their expressions changed dramatically.

    Yan Junshan and Lai Changxiao were visibly stunned too.

    ¡°Dao-...?Daoist?Master Thousand Absolutes!¡± someone couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    Daoist Master Thousand Absolutes.

    He was the youngest Gathering Stars Realm expert of Spiritmist Temple. It took him just ten short years to advance from the Origin Pce Realm to the Gathering Stars Realm. The extent of his talent and the profundity of his cultivation shook the entire Southern Skies Province.

    The most interesting, conversation-starting thing about him was that?Daoist?Master Thousand Absolutes was seventh on the Southern Sky Province Gathering Stars Leaderboards, as well as the youngest member of the top ten.

    It was no exaggeration to say that in the hearts of numerous cultivators, he was a legend as dazzling as the stars overhead.

    Why did this guye¡­??Yan Junshan¡¯s heart sank.

    The Rampaging Thunder Saber Monarch alone put enormous pressure on Yan Junshan.

    Now that?Daoist?Master Thousand Absolutes was here, Yan Junshan realized that even if they managed to seize the Absolute Yin Spirit Vein, once everyone finished divvying it up, their Yuanyang Spirit Sect wouldn¡¯t get much at all¡­

    I nned to bring in tigers to eat the wolves, but instead, I wound up inviting them into my house!?Yan Junshan sighed to himself.

    However, outwardly he said, ¡°Greetings?Daoist?Master Thousand Absolutes.

    The imposing and tyrannical white-robed?Daoist?Master Thousand Absolutes swept his gaze across the crowd before ncing at Yan Junshan. ¡°Sect Master Yan, please introduce the situation. Then, let¡¯s begin this operation immediately.¡±

    His voice boomed like thunder, exploding in the crowd¡¯s ears. Endless lightning seemed to crack and flicker within his eyes; it was extremely imposing.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Yan Junshan straightforwardly agreed, and before long, he¡¯d exined the full situation.

    ¡°The One Sky Sword Pavilion¡¯s Ling Yunhe? A single Gathering Stars Realm cultivator of the Great Qi dares make trouble here? He¡¯s really throwing his life away,¡± snorted the Profound Green Saber Sect¡¯s Qi Chongzi.

    The One Sky Sword Pavilion was the top cultivation faction in the Great Qi.

    However, it was obvious that Qi Chongzi didn¡¯t care about that at all.

    ¡°If it¡¯s been four hours since he ventured into Cold Emerald Valley, he¡¯s either perished beneath the Profound?Snowfiend?Python¡¯s fangs or run off with the valley¡¯s good fortune already. Either way, we have to take action as quickly as possible,¡± said?Daoist?Master Thousand Absolutes coldly. His eyes shed like lightning.

    ¡°If we encounter Ling Yunhe and hispanions, what should we do with them?¡± asked Qiu Mochi of Flying Spirit Sword Manor.

    ¡°They either die, or they give up the valley¡¯s good fortune,¡± said?Daoist?Master Thousand Absolutes. He was already shooting toward Cold Emerald Valley.

    When the others saw this, they no longer hesitated. All of them followed his lead.

    Before he left, Yan Junshan told the ordinary disciples to stay behind and guard the entrance. He only brought Lai Changxiao and four Origin Pce cultivators with him.

    ¡­¡­

    Deep within the cave.

    Su Yi hovered above theke, his expression tranquil. He didn¡¯t move in the slightest.

    His mind waspletely immersed in profound, miraculous enlightenment.

    During his time in the Origin Dao, he needed toprehend and master nine types of Dao Charm.

    These were, respectively, metal, wood, water, fire, earth, Yin, Yang, wind, and thunder.

    These nine types of Dao Charm could fuse to create three types of peerless Dao Charm: the five elements, Yin and Yang, and wind and thunder.

    This was what it meant to cultivate the five elements, refine Yin and Yang, and manifest wind and thunder!

    As a result, when Su Yi heard that the Cloud Python Mountains hid an Absolute Yin Spirit Vein, he decisively chose to seek it out.

    Suddenly, the Profound Snowfiend Python said, ¡°Someone¡¯s here. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±

    As it spoke, it hurtled out of the cave.

    ¡°Qing Ya, you and Fellow Daoist Yuan Heng are to stay here and keep watch,¡± ordered Ling Yunhe. With that, he turned and followed the snake.

    Outside the cave.

    Yan Junshan stopped a good distance away and pointed at the entrance. ¡°Everyone, please look. The Absolute Yin Spirit Vein is hidden in there. We came here earlier, but there was an utterly terrifying Profound Snowfiend Python coiled before the entrance. Even working together, we were no match for it¡­.¡±

    As he said thatst part, he couldn¡¯t help but grimace.

    ¡°There are no scars of battle here, and the Profound Snowfiend Python is nowhere to be seen. Don¡¯t tell me Ling Yunhe¡¯s group has already ventured deeper into the cave?¡± said Qiu Mochi gravely.

    The others were beside themselves with confusion too.

    It was then that¡ª

    The snow-white python shot toward them. Its red eyes swept across the group, and its pupils constricted slightly.?So many Gathering Stars Realm cultivators!

    ¡°Everyone, that vicious creature has appeared!¡± Yan Junshan and the others were instantly solemn and on guard. They knew the python was far more terrifying than an ordinary Gathering Stars Realm cultivator!

    However, before Yan Junshan and hispanions could react, Ling Yunhe shot out of the cave after the snake.

    ¡°We¡¯re in for trouble!¡± When Ling Yunhe saw the situation outside, his heart sank, and his expression was grave.

    Even ignoring the others, there were four Gathering Stars Realm experts! Furthermore, two of their auras made even Ling Yunhe feel a powerful sense of impending crisis.

    The four of them aside, there were quite a few Origin Pce cultivators here too!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ling, why are you consorting with that vicious creature?¡± Yan Junshan¡¯s eyes bulged. He almost dared not believe what he was seeing.

    He¡¯d considered countless possibilities. The only thing that?hadn¡¯t?urred to him was this: Ling Yunhe and the Profound Snowfiend Python were actually working together! This was unquestionably unbelievable.

    The others were stunned too. All of them wore different expressions.

    Ling Yunhe took a deep breath, then said gravely, ¡°Everyone, we¡¯ve already imed all good fortune to be found here. Please, go back.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the One Sky Sword Pavilion¡¯s Ling Yunhe? I¡¯ll give you just one chance. Take your people and?scram?this instant. Or else, I¡¯ll be sure to take your head!¡± said?Daoist?Master Thousand Absolutes. His words were tyrannical, his momentum intimidating.

    The Rampaging Thunder Saber Monarch stroked his jaw and stared at the serpent. ¡°This Profound Snowfiend Python¡¯s cultivation is extraordinary. I¡¯ll capture it and bring it back to guard our sect¡¯s gates.¡±

    Yan Junshan sighed. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ling, you can see the situation for yourself. Even if you join forces with that vicious creature, you cannot possibly stop us. I urge you to hurry up and leave. Otherwise, should thise to blows¡­ I¡¯m afraid there¡¯ll soon be new sets of dried bones to decorate the valley.¡±

    Ling Yunhe¡¯s expression was unsightly; Su Yi¡¯s attempt at enlightenment was at a critical juncture.?If this group barges in, it¡¯ll mean big trouble.

    ¡°No need to waste words with them. Just attack,¡± said the python icily. Its snow-white body shone with misty, pale blue light, and terrifying yao qi spread out around it.

    It opened its mouth and unleashed a pale blue frigid breath attack, which enveloped Qi Chongzi.

    It was obvious that Qi Chongzi¡¯s words had provoked it.

    ¡°Like an egg smashing itself against a rock!¡± Qi Chongzi snorted coldly, took hold of the saber strapped to his back, and swung it.

    Boom!

    Vast swaths of misty white saber light and rampaging silver lightning filled the skies and descended, their destructive power sweeping outward.

    It was visible to the naked eye: as the saber swept downward, it easily dispersed the light blue frigid breath attack. Furthermore, its power didn¡¯t decrease in the slightest; it continued toward the Profound Snowfiend Python.

    ¡°Go!¡± The python opened its mouth, and a bone sword covered in pale blue frost shot out and blocked the saber. When the two weapons shed, sparks scattered, and the shockwaves burst the nearby boulders and vegetation into powder, leaving spider-web-like cracks on the ground.

    ¡°Clever beast! Today, I¡¯ll be sure to capture you alive. No one can even think of standing in my way, no matter who they are!¡± Qi Chongziughed heartily, gripped his saber, and charged into the fray.

    ¡°Ling Yunhe, we gave you a chance, but you didn¡¯t treasure it. Now, I¡¯m going to take your head!¡± Practically simultaneously, Daoist Master Thousand Absolutes snorted coldly and charged through the skies, his sleeves billowing around him. He stretched out his right hand and swung his fist, like a god beating a heavenly drum. He was aiming directly at Ling Yunhe.

    Boom!

    The skies shook.

    This was the youngest Gathering Stars Realm expert of Spiritmist Temple, and his cultivation was extremely powerful. In just one punch, he disyed enough power to dominate heaven and earth.

    Ling Yunhe had no choice but to retreat. He waved his sleeves, and four Dao Swords rose into the air, forming a Four Beasts Formation. His sword qi was dense and imposing as he met his foe head-on.

    Rumble~!

    Fighting broke out instantaneously.

    The nearby mountains trembled, and the vegetation was burnt to cinders. The rampant energy currents swept away the icy mists covering the valley, clearing the skies.

    In but an?instant, Ling Yunhe and the python found themselves suppressed. Both paled inparison to the opposition.

    There was really nothing for it; their foes were among the strongest Gathering Stars Realm experts in the Great Xia¡¯s Southern Skies Province. Both were domineering and terrifying.

    When he saw this, Yan Junshan gotcent. He bellowed, ¡°Everyone, attack together! Take them out, and the Absolute Yin Spirit Vein is ours!¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when Lai Changxiao sprang into action, charging at Ling Yunhe with the intent to kill.

    The Flying Spirit Sword Pavilion¡¯s Qiu Mochi, meanwhile, charged at the Profound Snowfiend Python.

    Ling Yunhe and the python instantly found themselves at aplete disadvantage. They were in grave peril!

 Chapter 424: Su Yiâ€™s Anger

    <h4>Chapter 424: Su Yi¡¯s Anger</h4>

    Even earlier, when they fought one-on-one, Ling Yunhe and the Profound Snowfiend Python were no match for Daoist Master Thousand Absolutes and Qi Chongzi.

    Now, with Lai Changxiao and Qiu Mochi, the other two Gathering Stars Realm experts, in the mix, man and yao had to fight two against one. This instantly put them at an even greater disadvantage.

    Before long, Ling Yunhe was covered in wounds and drenched in blood. He cut an extremely sorry figure.

    As for the python, there were now numerous startling gashes on its snow-white body. Blood gushed from its open wounds.

    Ling Yunhe sighed. He and the Profound Snowfiend Python were already going all out, but it was obvious that they wouldn¡¯t be able to hold out much longer.

    ¡°Dirty beast, how long will you keep struggling? Come to me!¡± Qi Chongzi was entirely unrestrained. He let out a burst of heaven-shakingughter, then suddenly stretched out his hand and?grabbed.

    Boom!

    The silvery lightning filling the skies condensed, transforming into a hundred-foot-wide hand made of pure electricity. It mmed ruthlessly down in an attempt to take the snake alive.

    The python was already gravely wounded. When it saw this attack, its bright red eyes shone with bitterness and despondency.

    Today, it thought that the opportunity it had waited for so long for had finally fallen into itsp.

    Who¡¯d have thought that, just before its chance at metamorphosis arrived, it would meet with such misfortune¡­?

    This¡­ Is this my fate??The Profound Snowfiend Python gave into despair.

    But just as it was about to be captured, a cold, infuriated snort rang out!

    ¡°Ants like you dare disrupt my enlightenment? You¡¯re seeking death!¡±

    This voice was like the clear hum of a sword, and it went off like an explosion, resounding throughout heaven and earth.

    Meanwhile, a tall, lean figure suddenly appeared at the cave¡¯s entrance. He stretched out his hands, pped, and flicked.

    The power of his p transformed into misty light and swept forth like an axe through bamboo, cutting through the giant lightning hand descending upon the python.

    Boom!

    Lightning burst, scattering a rain of sparks.

    Qi Chongzi¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted.

    The Profound Snowfiend Python was stunned too. It had already given into despair, and when it saw that it was the blue-robed, Grain Avoidance Realm youth who¡¯d saved it, it almost thought it was dreaming. It felt utterly unreal.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi¡¯s second movement, a wave of his hands, fired an arc of clear sword light. It shed through the air, appearing before Ling Yunhe.

    The domineering, heaven-shaking fist force of Daoist Master Thousand Absolutes¡¯ attack, as well as the jade ruler Lai Changxiao was waving about, instantly burst apart and scattered.

    Rumble!

    Misty light and erratic energy currents stirred and churned.

    Both?Daoist?Master Thousand Absolutes and Lai Changxiao were stunned.

    When Ling Yunhe saw Su Yi¡¯s familiar figure, he couldn¡¯t help but smile, and he instantly rxed.

    None of them knew better than him that, despite his Grain Avoidance Realm cultivation, Su Yi was terrifyingly strong!

    Now, he¡¯d single-handedly, instantly turned the tides on this grand battle!

    His arrival brought the fighting to a temporary standstill. All eyes instantly converged on Su Yi.

    ¡°Hm? The Grain Avoidance Realm?¡± Qi Chongzi eximed. He gripped his saber, majestic and imposing.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Lai Changxiao furrowed his brow in bewilderment.

    ¡°Who is this person?¡± Daoist Master Thousand Absolutes¡¯ eyes shed like lightning, and his expression filled with murderousness.

    ¡°He¡¯s with Ling Yunhe,¡± said Yan Junshan, sounding rmed and uncertain. ¡°I assumed he was just one of the One Sky Sword Pavilion¡¯s juniors, but his strength is actually quite impressive.¡±

    ¡°This is somewhat interesting,¡± said Qiu Mochi, his clothes fluttering around him.

    Lian Lengyue and the other five Origin Pce cultivators looked stunned, and their eyes widened in obvious disbelief.

    A Grain Avoidance cultivator had turned the tides in the blink of an eye!?

    Without seeing it with their own two eyes, who could possibly believe such a thing?

    ¡°You two, step back. I¡¯ll deal with this scum myself.¡± Su Yi strode out of the cave, his gaze icy. It was as if a long pent-up winter wind had escaped confinement, freezing heaven and earth.

    Despite the knowledge, experience, and mental state he¡¯d inherited from his previous incarnation, he was angry.

    This was rare for him. In truth, this was the first time he¡¯d been truly furious since he first reawakened the memories of his past life.

    Even when he fought Su Hongli in the Jade Capital, he didn¡¯t experience any excessive emotional fluctuations.

    The reason for his rage was simple: they¡¯d disrupted him right at a critical juncture of his enlightenment.

    He was just about to seed. Who¡¯d have thought that someone would interrupt him?

    To Su Yi, cultivating was just as important as his life. He naturally couldn¡¯t tolerate this.

    ¡°Shameless and boastful! This old man is curious to see just where a Grain Avoidance Realm pup like you got the courage to bark and growl like that!¡± The Flying Spirit Sword Pavilion¡¯s Qiu Mochi snorted coldly, then uttered an invocation.

    He shifted, blurring into a dim streak of light and appearing before Su Yi at unbelievable speeds. He stabbed his ancient, snake-shaped sword at Su Yi.

    The snake-shaped ancient sword was engraved with mysterious runes, and its aura was sinister and imposing. When he swung it, a ck serpent soul floated out of the de, bringing with it a soul-rending, baleful energy. It was terrifying to the extreme.

    The Spirit Snake Demon Sword!

    This was one of the Flying Spirit Sword Pavilion¡¯s peak-level Origin Dao spiritual weapons. It had been quenched in lethal poison, and it could corrode both souls and flesh.

    The cultivation Qiu Mochi disyed in this attack was a full level higher than the Great Chu¡¯s Madam Miaohua, and he was utterly ruthless, too.

    ¡°Nothing but an ant.¡± Su Yi¡¯s gaze was cold and indifferent, with neither joy nor sorrow. He raised a finger and tapped the air.

    ¡°Little whelp, you fell for it!¡± When he saw Su Yi¡¯s finger strike, Qiu Mochi grinned.

    In the blink of an eye, the Spirit Snake Demon Sword split into three separate swords, each with a cold, sinister aura.

    It was as if three Gathering Stars Realm experts had joined forces, simultaneously attacking Su Yi from all sides!

    ¡°Little fellow, you¡¯re still just too young! You have no idea, but when I, Qiu Mochi, conduct my affairs, I always hold fast to a single principle: ¡®A lion uses its full strength even when catching a rabbit!¡¯¡± Qiu Mochi¡¯s eyes lit up with cold glee.

    He was currently using the ¡°Flying Spirit Illusory Sword¡±, one of the Flying Spirit Sword Manor¡¯s three key legacy sword incantations.

    Rumor had it that when the sect¡¯s founder unleashed this sword incantation, he could manifest nine sword shadows. Each was real, yet fake, solid yet intangible, and almost impossible to guard against.

    More importantly, each illusory sword could briefly explode with power almost identical to the real thing!

    Although Qiu Mochicked this ability, he could manifest two illusory swords. Against foes of the same realm, this was already terrifying.

    Su Yi¡¯s expression didn¡¯t so much as waver, nor did he change tactics. He just let the two illusory swords pierce him as he calmly struck with a single finger and tapped the Spirit Snake Demon Sword.

    Crunch!

    Qiu Mochi¡¯s smile suddenly froze.

    The Spirit Snake Demon Sword wailed. Then, starting from the tip, it shattered one inch at a time. The indomitable force of Su Yi¡¯s finger strike spread up the de and into Qiu Mochi¡¯s body.

    Splurt!

    Qiu Mochi was forced back with a spray of blood. First, his defensive treasures and protective aura burst apart like paper mache.

    Immediately afterward, his entire body split apart, as if he were a porcin vase someone had just taken a hammer to. Blood and gore flew through the air.

    Su Yi was attacking while enraged. How could this attack¡¯s power possibly be ordinary?

    While his attack might have?looked?like a single, casual, understated tap, it struck with as much force as a divine mountain plummeting to earth; its umted power was mighty and unstoppable!

    Someone like Qiu Mochi was nowhere near capable of defending against that level of power!

    As for the two illusory swords? They attempted to pierce Su Yi, only to bounce off with a?ng; it was as if they¡¯d hit an iron wall.

    Both were illusions to begin with, and upon encountering an obstacle, they quickly disappeared without a trace.

    With just a single tap of the finger, Su Yi broke the Spirit Snake Demon Sword and shattered Qiu Mochi¡¯s physical body.

    And he did this without taking even the slightest of injuries!

    That bloody, tyrannical, one-sided ughter astonished everyone present.

    ¡°This¡­.¡± Yan Junshan, Lai Changxiao, Qi Chongzi, and Daoist Master Thousand Absolutes were all visibly shaken.

    Qiu Mochi was a first-rate expert of the Southern Skies Province, a long-established Gathering Stars Realm expert.

    Yet despite facing a mere Grain Avoidance Realm youth, he failed to block even a single tap of his opponent¡¯s finger!

    It was simply appalling!

    When the Profound Snowfiend Python saw this, its bright red eyes widened.?This¡­ This is the power of someone in the Grain Avoidance Realm!?

    Everyone was stunned but Ling Yunhe. He was already ustomed to this.

    He was there when Su Yi cut down Madam Miaohua and her twenty-plus allies. Ling Yunhe had long since realized that he couldn¡¯t judge Su Yi withmon sense!

    Even among the world¡¯s monstrous geniuses, he feared that few couldpare to Su Yi.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    A dark figure suddenly streaked out of the bloody mist. It was Qiu Mochi!

    However, all that remained of him was his soul. Astonishment and lingering terror were written all over his face.

    ¡°Not dead yet?¡± Su Yi furrowed his brow.

    He¡¯d underestimated the Great Xia¡¯s Gathering Stars Realm cultivators.?This bunch isn¡¯t necessarily all that string, but they¡¯ve got quite a few life-saving methods. Cultivators of other nations can¡¯t even begin topete.

    ¡°You¡¯re just a wisp of soul, that¡¯s all. How long can youst?¡± Su Yi stepped forward, traversing one thousand feet in just one step, as if the distance didn¡¯t even exist, or as if he¡¯dpressed it down to a single inch. He was before Qiu Mochi in an instant, and his finger bore down once more.

    ¡°Save me¡ª!¡± Qiao Mochi bellowed like mad. His soul power was practically boiling over as he turned and fled.

    ¡°Everyone, attack at once,¡± bellowed Lai Changxiao. He pped the air, delivering a palm strike from afar.

    Boom!

    A thirty-foot palm flew forth, emanating monstrous golden light.

    ¡°Cut!¡± Qi Chongzi bellowed.

    A streak of saber qi swept through the skies with vast swaths of electrical energy. It was like an electric current sweeping through the heavens, murderous, terrifying, and full of limitless destructive power.

    .

    The Rampaging Thunder Void-Destroying Saber!

    Qi Chongzi had relied on this very attack to be famous. Rampaging Thunder Dao Charm unleashing through his mid-stage Gathering Stars Realm cultivation meant that each strike descended like the wrath of the God of Thunder.

    At the same time, Daoist Master Thousand Absolutes suddenly threw a punch.

    Boom!

    The skies seem to copse in on themselves as a massive whirlpool?formed. Chaotic air currents scattered with a thunderous boom. The tyrannical force of this fist instantly filled the skies with endless, staunch ferocity.

    The Thousand Absolutes Ultimate Martial Fist!

    Daoist Master Thousand Absolutes had earned his title through this ancient legacy of a fist technique. One punch was like a thousand, and one strike could dominate the universe!

    Three mighty Gathering Stars Realm experts attacked at once. Theirbined power was enough to shake both heaven and earth!

    ¡°So strong! Yan Junshan gasped.

    Lian Lengyue was an Origin Pce cultivator too. Even just watching, she felt a chill course through her entire body, and she found it hard to breathe.

    They simply weren¡¯t qualified to get mixed up in this. If they tried, they¡¯d find themselves instantly suppressed, and they¡¯d suffer terrifying damage.

    Even the Profound Snowfiend Python and Ling Yunhe¡¯s expressions shifted despite themselves. They could tell at a nce that the Gathering Stars Realm experts were using their ultimate attacks.

    ¡°When I, Su Yi, want to kill someone, no one in heaven and earth can stand in my way!¡± Even with such a terrifying lineup surrounding him, Su Yi¡¯s expression remained as calm and indifferent as ever.

    Before his voice even finished echoing through the air, he suddenly stretched, stepped into the air, and met their attacks head-on.

 Chapter 425: Clay Chickens and Porcelain Dogs? I Can Break Them With a Flick of My Finger

    <h4>Chapter 425: y Chickens and Porcin Dogs? I Can Break Them With a Flick of My Finger</h4>

    Lai Changxiao¡¯s thirty-foot golden palm was the first to descend, bearing down on the skies with a mighty boom.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even look. He just waved his sleeve, and a clear hand seal shot through the air.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The giant palm enshrouded inyers of golden light instantly burst apart, like ss colliding with a hammer.

    As for the clear hand seal? It continued ahead unchecked, indomitable and tyrannical, and mmed toward Lai Changxiao.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Lai Changxiao¡¯s expression changed dramatically, and he activated a series of secret talismans in rapid session.

    These talismans all sealed Six Ding Defensive Seals. Each could block a Gathering Stars Realm cultivator¡¯s full-force attack.

    However, in the face of the clear hand seal, they broke with a series of rapid-fire bangs. Soon, all of the talismans had exploded into nothingness.

    In the face of this unstoppable power, Lai Changxiao couldn¡¯t help but tremble. He suddenly gnashed his teeth, took out a purple and gold talisman, then activated it.

    Boom!

    The talisman burst with radiant light, manifesting an illusory deity. It stepped onto thendscape, stalwart and dazzling.

    The deity¡¯s radiance was unstoppably powerful, and it had limitless momentum. As soon as it appeared, it pped the air with its hand, shing with the clear hand seal.

    Boom!

    An explosion went off overhead, shaking heaven and earth. In the end, the illusory deity collided with Su Yi¡¯s clear hand seal, and both dispersed into nothingness.

    ¡°Dammit! That was the Yuanyang Spirit Sect¡¯s sect-defending secret talisman, one of the five Dharma Spirit Manifestation Talismans the founder left behind. It should have been capable of blocking even a peak Gathering Stars existence¡¯s full-force attack. How could one strike have broken it? How is this Su Yi kid so strong?¡±

    Lai Changxiao¡¯s expression was unsightly. His eyes widened, and his heart ached.

    But it was then that¡ª

    Qi Chongzi¡¯s Rampaging Thunder Void-Destroying Saber and Daoist Master Thousand Absolutes¡¯ attacks arrived.

    The others watched as Su Yi returned their blows, sh for sh and fist for fist.?He pressed his fingers into a de and cut. Sword qi pierced the blue skies, transcendent and ethereal, sweeping through the emptiness.

    Crack! Crack!

    Qi Chongzi¡¯s sky-filling Rampaging Thunder Void-Destroying Saber broke into tiny fragments and scattered.

    When?Daoist?Master Thousand Absolutes punched, the fist force was like a primordial god raising a divine mountain and mming it down to earth. It was firm and unyielding.

    However, unlike?Daoist?Master Thousand Absolutes¡¯ Thousand Absolutes Ultimate Martial Fist, Su Yi¡¯s fist seemed to break through the confines of heaven and earth. It was as if nothing could stand in its way.

    When the two fists collided, an explosion boomed overhead, stirring up churning energy currents. Daoist Master Thousand Absolutes staggered, and despite himself, his expression shifted.

    As for Su Yi? After breaking through the obstacles in his path, he fought his way up to Qiu Mochi.

    Just as before, he struck with a single finger.

    ¡°NO¡ª¡ª!¡± Qiu Mochi¡¯s gaze was bitter and frenzied.

    Three Gathering Stars experts had joined forces. In the Southern Skies Province, they could effortlessly sweep through anyone who blocked their path.?Yet now, they couldn¡¯t even block Su Yi¡¯s attack! Now, when he faced Su Yi¡¯s strike, Qiu Mochi had no hope of dodging.

    Splurt!

    Qiu Mochi''s soul trembled as the sharp, forceful, sword-like power of Su Yi¡¯s finger shattered it. It burst apart in midair, leaving nothing behind.

    The entire valley fell deathly silent!

    Lai Changxiao, Qi Chongzi, and Daoist Master Thousand Absolutes¡¯ expressions were dark and grim. They¡¯d struck simultaneously, holding nothing back, yet they still hadn''t been able to stop Su Yi. Of course they were surprised!

    Further away, Lian Lengyue, Yan Junshan, and the other Origin Pce cultivators were wide-eyed and tongue-tied. This scene stunned them so badly that their scalps felt numb and their hearts shook.

    That was Qiu Mochi!

    One of the few Gathering Stars Realms cultivators of the Flying Spirit Sword Pavilion. He¡¯d traversed the world unimpeded for a century; even others of the same realm would have found it enormously difficult to defeat him, let alone kill him.

    A long-established expert like this had been destroyed. First, his body had been shattered. Now, even his soul had been obliterated.

    And the killer, Su Yi? He was only in the Grain Avoidance Realm!

    The Profound Snowfiend Python waspletely dumbstruck

    Earlier, she had only half believed that Su Yi was capable of teaching her how to undergo metamorphosis, but now, after everything she¡¯d just witnessed, she suddenly recalled what Qing Ya said earlier: ¡°Big Brother Su Yi is a man like an immortal, with unbelievable methods! With his guidance, you¡¯d have a hard time failing at metamorphosis even if you wanted to!¡±

    Looking back on it now, the Profound Snowfiend Python finally understood that she hadn''t been joking. If Su Yi weren¡¯t a man like a celestial immortal, how could he, a Grain Avoidance Realm youth, kill Gathering Stars Realm experts as easily as if they were monkeys or chickens?

    Even Ling Yunhe felt waves of shock course through his heart.

    Su Yi¡¯s power had obviously reached new heights since he had in Madam Miaohua andpany over the Billowing Sky River!

    Then again, Madam Miaohua had been the only Gathering Stars Realm expert among his foes back then. It was nothing like the lineup he faced now, which included four such powerhouses!

    Furthermore, everyst one of them was far stronger than Madam Miaohua!

    Qiu Mochi¡¯s death was clear proof of the veracity of Su Yi¡¯s earlier deration: ¡°When I, Su Yi, want to kill someone, no one in heaven and earth can stand in my way!¡±

    ¡°It seems we¡¯ve encountered a real monster of an opponent this time. We cannot judge his strength by his cultivation. How about the three of us fight together?¡± Qi Chongzi said coldly, his gaze solemn.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Lai Changxiao and Daoist Master Thousand Absolutes nodded.

    In recent years, numerous monstrously strong experts with unknown origins had appeared on the Azure Continent.

    Quite a few had popped up in the Great Xia too.

    There was no doubt about it: Lai Changxiao, Daoist Master Thousand Absolutes, and their allies now saw Su Yi as one such figure.

    ¡°Even if you join forces, I can destroy y chickens and porcin dogs like you with a flick of my finger!¡± said Su Yi, his gaze cold and indifferent.

    ¡°Impudent! I¡¯d like to see just how you ¡®destroy me with a flick of your finger!¡¯¡± Qi Chongzi¡¯s eyes glinted with cold light, and his saber qi exploded around him. Cracks formed in the surrounding air as rampaging lightning boomed around him, the sound reverberating throughout heaven and earth.

    Whoosh!

    He stepped into the air and swung his saber. A streak of lightning saber qi swept forth like a bolt of cloth, traversing the skies and surrounding Su Yi on all sides.

    The All-Epassing Rampaging Thunder Saber!

    This was Qi Chongzi¡¯s trump card, a saber cultivation technique without equal in the Southern Skies Province.

    When Qi Chongzi used it, it was like heavenly lightning descending from the skies, enveloping everything in all directions. It seemed as if this one sh could bring inescapable doom to all living things.

    Its power was far beyond the Rampaging Thunder Void-Destroying Saber he¡¯d used earlier.

    Yet Su Yi revealed a hint of mockery as he casually shed the air with his finger.

    At his level, every movement carried the unfathomable charm of the Grand Dao.?This finger strike looked simple, but in truth, this was the Grand Dao reduced to its essence, a return to simplicity.

    Rumble!

    If Qi Chongzi¡¯s saber qi was like heavenly lightning descending from on high, then Su Yi¡¯s finger was like a sudden wave rising from the earth to oppose the heavens!

    The terrifying origin energy of heaven and earth converged around his fingertip. The vast, limitless force of this single strike seemed to fill the entire area, and a boundless, surging wave swept forth.

    When they saw it, the crowd¡¯s?pupils unwittingly?constricted.?He¡¯s just a Grain Avoidance cultivator. How could he wield such terrifying power?

    The power within this one finger, and the resulting meteorological changes were just too shocking, too majestic, too limitless and overflowing. The power of one finger seemed to cover everything between heaven and earth.

    <i>Bang! Bang! Bang!</i>

    A series of low, heaven-shaking booms rang out, and Qi Chongzi rampaging and explosive saber sh burst apart like paper mache, offering no resistance at all.

    ¡°Die!¡± Qi Chongzi¡¯s expression shifted, and his saber qi condensed into a hundred-foot, silvery lightning saber.

    Su Yi¡¯s attack could shake the heavens, and it was sufficient to tten entirendscapes. Strong as he was, Qi Chongzi had no choice but to go all-out.

    His figure blurred into a streak of flowing light as he shed furiously downward.

    Lightning Alone Obliterates the Six Directions!

    This was unquestionably Qi Chongzi¡¯s strongest sh, and he fully melded his essence, qi, and spirit into this attack!

    Boom!

    Saber qi boiled, and furious lightning boomed.

    The onlookers felt a stinging pain in their eyes. The power and momentum of this saber shook their hearts and minds. The Origin Pce cultivators almost felt as if they were on the verge of copse.

    Only Su Yi remained just as calm as before.

    He circted his entire cultivation fused with the charm of the five elements into that finger. How could cultivators of the mundane world possibly imagine the profundities therein?

    When Qi Chongzi¡¯s ultimate sh descended, the power of Su Yi¡¯s finger rumbled and boomed, bursting with iparably dazzling sharp light as it nketed heaven and earth.

    It was like a boundless sword ocean!?The boundless, crisscrossing sword qi soon reduced Qi Chongzi¡¯s hundred-foot thunder saber to shreds.

    Shit!?Qi Chongzi¡¯s expression shifted dramatically.

    It was just one finger strike, yet it nketed heaven and earth right from the start, and in the blink of an eye, it manifested an endless ocean of sword qi. That miraculous transformation made even a Gathering Stars Realm expert like him sense a fatal threat.

    s, he wanted to dodge, but it was already toote. His only choice was to meet this strike head-on.

    ¡°Open!!!¡± Qi Chongzi swung his saber as if he¡¯d gone mad. He held nothing back.

    However, in the face of that all-epassing sword ocean, his attack was as minuscule as a single ssh in a vast sea. In the blink of an eye, it vanished into nothingness.

    Bang!

    The onlookers watched in astonishment as Qi Chongzi¡¯s saber burst apart as the vast wave of sword qi mmed into him. It cleaved into him like countless sharp des¡ªdeath by one thousand cuts. In a moment, his blood, flesh, tendons, and bones had been reduced to a bloody paste.

    In the end, although his soul sessfully escaped his body, the iing flood of?sword qi?quickly snuffed it out.

    In the blink of an eye, his soul, too, had dispersed!

    This was a peak saber cultivator who¡¯d been active in the Great Xia¡¯s Southern Skies Province for who-knew-how-many years. Yet now, a single finger had reduced him to ashes.

    This was clear proof of what Su Yi had said earlier: ¡°I can destroy y chickens and porcin dogs like you with a flick of my finger!¡±

    Everyone fell silent.

    Yan Junshan and the other Origin Pce cultivators were all too stunned to even speak. Chills coursed down their spines; the attack they¡¯d just witnessed had simply scared them out of their wits.

    Qi Chongzi had been a lofty high elder of the Profound Green Saber Sect, the Rampaging Thunder Saber Monarch renowned throughout Southern Skies Province. He had been a prominent Gathering Stars Realm cultivator¡­ yet one finger had snuffed him out!

    It was easy to imagine how great a shock this was.

    Lai Changxiao and Daoist Master Thousand Absolutes were visibly stricken; this had dealt a devastating blow to their will to fight. Earlier, they¡¯d agreed to fight alongside Qi Chongzi. They wanted to join forces to take down the monster that was Su Yi.

    Who would have thought that Qi Chongzi would die so quickly?

    Su Yi¡¯s finger strike presented an enormous threat even to Gathering Stars cultivators like them, and their hearts?palpitated?in terror.

    Even the famous Qi Chongzi had died, unable to withstand a single finger. Who present could possibly be a match for Su Yi?

    ¡°Run!¡± Without any prior discussion, Lai Changxiao and Daoist Master Thousand Absolutes immediately made the same decision.

 Chapter 426: In the Struggle for Fortune, There Is No Right and Wrong

    <h4>Chapter 426: In the Struggle for Fortune, There Is No Right and Wrong</h4>

    Lai Changxiao shot ahead in an attempt to flee. Even Yan Junshan and the others set aside all other concerns and fled, arcing through the sky like rainbows, preternaturally quick.

    Daoist Master Thousand Absolutes shattered a secret talisman. A bloody mist enveloped him, and he disappeared into thin air.

    Both Gathering Stars Realm cultivators gave up on fighting and fled. Ordinarily speaking, even others of the same realm would have found it difficult to stop them.

    However, Su Yi had long since prepared for this.

    The instant the two of them fled, Su Yi raised his finger and tapped the air twice in rapid session.

    hh! h!

    Two streaks of sword qi shot forth, arriving at Lai Changxiao and?Daoist?Master Thousand Absolutes in a sh.

    Lai Changxiao was already several thousand feet away when he sensed the danger. He suddenly bellowed, and a barrier of dark light condensed around him.

    The barrier was covered in strange and contorted light patterns. It was like a spiritual shield.

    Bang!

    When the sword qi descended, the light barrier shook violently, then burst into fragments.

    The sword qi continued ahead, its power not dropping in the slightest as it cleaved into Lai Changxiao¡¯s body.

    Earlier, this Gathering Stars Realm expert of the Yuanyang Spirit Sect had shed with Su Yi. In the process, all of his defensive treasures shattered. What remained to block this lethal strike?

    Splurt!

    There was a sh of sword light.

    Lai Changxiao¡¯s head flew through the air. He was destroyed, body and spirit.

    As soon as a cultivator¡¯s will to fight crumbled, they became little more than amb to the ughter in their opponent¡¯s eyes.

    Of course, reality was even crueler than that; even if Lai Changxiao had gone all out, fighting Su Yi tooth and nail, he would have been little different from an ant trying to shake a tree. He was doomed to meet much the same fate as Qi Chongzi either way.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Su Yi suddenly furrowed his brow.

    He¡¯d attacked?Daoist?Master Thousand Absolutes too, but?that?sh had been blocked.

    There was a bronze hairpin floating over?Daoist?Master Thousand Absolute¡¯s head. It was dull and flecked with rust, and its surface was stained with dried blood.

    However, it was this very bronze hairpin that had effortlessly blocked Su Yi¡¯s otherwise lethal sh. It silently, inconspicuously, neutralized his sword qi.

    It seems¡­. That¡¯s a damaged, iplete Spirit Dao treasure??Su Yi was somewhat surprised.

    .

    Meanwhile, Daoist Master Thousand Absolutes seized the opportunity to flee in panic. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared over the horizon.

    ¡°Su Yi! I¡¯ll be back another day to im your head! I¡¯ll cleanse this humiliation in blood!¡± His infuriated, vicious shout emanated from afar, echoing throughout heaven and earth.

    ¡°Impotent rage, that¡¯s all.¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay the man any attention, much less take his threats to heart.

    As of now, he¡¯d killed Qiu Mochi, Lai Changxiao, and Qi Chongzi, three Gathering Star Realm experts. He was finally starting to feel as if he¡¯d vented enough.

    When he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t help but mock himself.?This pack of jumping clowns actually influenced my mental state? That really¡­ Shouldn¡¯t have happened.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he a bit?too?strong¡­.?¡± The Profound Snowfiend Python looked bewildered, and her mind buzzed.

    This battle ended almost as soon as it began. Su Yi used his Grain Avoidance Realm cultivation to y three first-rate Gathering Stars Realm cultivators in rapid session!

    Witnessing these bloody spectacles shook even the python. She inwardly rejoiced that she hadn¡¯t chosen to fight Su Yi.

    If she had...

    The Profound Snowfiend Python dared not continue that train of thought.

    This is monstrous power! He¡¯s mysterious and mighty, and he cannot be measured throughmon sense. Compared to monsters like him, the rest of us might as well live in another world¡­?Ling Yunhe sighed to himself.

    If he reallypared them to the young man in front of him, the world¡¯s cultivators would surely pale inparison.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, what do we do with these people?¡± Ling Yunhe?calmed?himself down, then nced at Yan Junshan and the other Origin Pce cultivators.

    In the Great?Xia¡¯s Southern Skies Province, these people were prominent experts who could shake their respective territories.

    Yet now, they were long since pale with fright. Their faces were ashen, and they were too scared to even attempt to flee.

    After all, they¡¯d watched as Lai Changxiao tried to flee, only for Su Yi to cut him down on the spot!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, we¡¯re willing to admit fault and offer up all of our treasures to make up for our mistakes. Furthermore, I can swear on the Yuanyang Spirit Sect¡¯s reputation that we¡¯ll never stand against you ever again!¡± Yan Junshan took a deep breath, lowered his head, and bowed to Su Yi.

    Sometimes, circumstances?forced?your hand. He had no choice but to lower his head!

    When the others saw this, how could they dare to hesitate? All of them lowered their heads in defeat too.

    ¡°If I just kill you all, won¡¯t your treasures be mine anyway?¡± Su Yi smiled faintly.

    It was just one sentence, but their hearts shook, and their expressions shifted dramatically.

    However, when Su Yi saw that they couldn¡¯t even work up the will to resist, Su Yi lost interest. He waved and said, ¡°You can leave.¡±

    Yan Junshan and the others were briefly dazed; it seemed they found it hard to believe.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, many thanks for showing mercy!¡± Yan Junshan took a deep breath, then took off his storage treasure, a jade pendant. He respectfully ced it on the ground, then turned and left.

    The others imitated him, one by one. Each left their storage treasures behind.

    It was only after they were far away and certain that Su Yi wasn¡¯t going to stop them that their tensed hearts rxed. They couldn¡¯t help but wipe the cold sweat from their brows and quicken their past.

    ¡°And here I thought you¡¯d kill them all,¡±ughed Ling Yunhe. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you spared them.¡±

    ¡°In a struggle for good fortune, there is no right and wrong. Besides, I¡¯m not the bloodthirsty type. I disdain exterminating people like them,¡± said Su Yi. His hands were already behind his back, and he was already headed back into the cave. ¡°Yuan Heng, gather up the spoils. I¡¯m going to contemte the Grand Dao a while longer. Everyone, please wait here.¡±

    Yuan Heng immediately got to work.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, is Su-...is Fellow Daoist Su really an immortal from the heavens?¡± The Profound Snowfiend Python couldn¡¯t help but ask Ling Yunhe.

    Ling Yunhe thought for a moment, then said, ¡°If there really are immortals up there, Fellow Daoist Su is definitely one of them.¡±

    The Profound Snowfiend Python sank into silence.

    Yuan Heng was still gathering up the spoils when heughed, ¡°Miss Bai, rest assured. You fought on my master¡¯s behalf. When he¡¯s done contemting the Dao, there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll be stingy with you.¡±

    As he spoke, he took out a bottle of pills and tossed them over. ¡°Here¡¯s some recovery medicine. You should hurry and treat your wounds.¡±

    The Profound Snowfiend Python was stunned, then grateful. ¡°Many thanks, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Yuan Heng chuckled and waved her gratitude away. ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite. We¡¯re fellow yao cultivators; it¡¯s only right that we help each other.¡±

    Qing Ya blinked her big clear eyes and asked curiously, ¡°Big Brother Yuan Heng, have you fallen for Big Sister Bai?¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    Neither yao cultivator knew what to say to that.

    Children spoke without a filter. It was obvious that Qing Ya had no reservations either. This left both turtle and serpent rather awkward and ufortable.

    Ling Yunhe hurriedly dragged Qing Ya off.?If I leave her here, she¡¯s sure to keep badgering them about this.

    ¡­..

    Half a dayter.

    Su Yi had been hovering above the undergroundke all this time, but now, he silently opened his eyes.

    He raised a finger, and a wisp of dim, cold light condensed around his fingertip.

    The nearby air instantly filled with an extreme Yin chill.

    Yin is turbid, the power of the moon, as formless as water and cold as ice. Wielding it can temper the spirit and refine the soul¡­

    s, neither Yin nor Yang can exist on its own. Mastering the Dao Charm of Yin is far inferior to thebination of Yin and Yang¡­.

    Su Yi calmed his heart and focused on his senses for a moment before getting up.

    He had already crossed the threshold ofprehension of the Dao Charm of Yin.

    With the knowledge and experience of his past life, it wouldn¡¯t be long before his mastery grew from basic understanding to ¡°understanding subtitles¡±, then to ¡°major sess¡± and finally, to the level of ¡°perfection.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother Su Yi, have you alreadyprehended the Dao Charm of Yin?¡± asked Qing Ya curiously.

    Su Yi nodded.

    Qing Ya instantly eximed, ¡°That¡¯s amazing! Back in the sect, they all say I¡¯m a genius atprehending the Dao, but when I pondered my Dao Charm of the Firmament, I had to sleep for a full week just toprehend the barest hint of its true meaning.¡±

    ¡°You attained enlightenment by sleeping for seven days?¡± The corners of Yuan Heng¡¯s lips twitched.?This girl¡¯s method ofprehending the Dao is enough to make any cultivator red-eyed with jealousy.

    ¡°The Dao Charm of the Firmament?¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    The Dao Charm of the Origin Dao level was divided into three grades, each subdivided into three sses.

    However, that system only applied to rtively ordinary Grand Daos.

    The Dao Charm of the Firmament was a peerless Dao Charm; it far surpassed the conventional ranking system, and it was extremely rare!

    Su Yi would never have guessed that the Dao Charm Qing Ya had mastered would be?this?extraordinary.

    This girl really isn¡¯t simple,?thought Su Yi.

    When he first saw Qing Ya, all he noticed was that her appearance, temperament, and even her mannerisms were simr to his youngest disciple, Qing Tang, when she was little.

    It was onlyter, after traveling together, that he realized that Qing Ya¡¯s talent and spirit root were both extraordinary.

    Her spirit root was pure and unsurpassed. She had the rare Profound Flesh Spirit Bone, which was considered a high-grade spirit root even in the Wilds. This alone made her one in ten thousand.

    Furthermore, her talent wasn¡¯t simple either; she had transcendent powers ofprehension and an innate affinity for natural energies. She could sense traces of the Grand Dao that were invisible to most ordinary cultivators.

    Such powers ofprehension were monstrous even by the standards of the Nine Provinces of the Wilds. Even peak ancient orthodoxies would have fought to take her on as an apprentice.

    For example, if an ordinary person saw andscape, they would at most find it pleasing to the eye.

    A cultivator, however, could see the ¡°force of the mountains¡± and the ¡°charm of the water¡±. The truly impressive could even see through the natural trend of the mountains and flow of the water.

    As for someone like Qing Ya? She could discern the divine charm of the Grand Dao hidden without the scenery, and she could understand it too!

    This was the advantage of transcendent powers ofprehension.

    Photographic memories and keen intellects paled inparison to this innate affinity for andprehension of nature.

    Qing Ya didn¡¯t just have an extraordinary Profound Flesh Spirit Bone; she had transcendent powers ofprehension. Of all the cultivators Su Yi had met in his current lifetime, only the Featherflow King, Yue Shichan, couldpete with her in this regard.

    ¡°Big Brother Su Yi, don¡¯t tell me you understand the profundities of the Dao Charm of the Firmament?¡± asked Qing Ya.

    Although she didn¡¯t know it, Su Yi had long since discerned the nature of her talent and her spirit root.

    ¡°Of course. If I have the spare time, I wouldn¡¯t mind giving you a bit of guidance on how best to temper this Dao Charm,¡± said Su Yi offhandedly.

    He didn¡¯t just know about the Dao Charm of the Firmament; he even knew which cultivation method was best suited to bring out its maximum power!

    However, perhaps because Qing Ya and Qing Tang were somewhat simr, Su Yi had no ns of taking her as his apprentice despite admiring her talent.

    Qing Ya smiled sweetly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll just have to thank you in advance, Big Brother Su Yi! Later, I¡¯ll be sure to treat you to lots of Fire Peaches!¡±

    Ling Yunhe had said nothing all this time, but he couldn¡¯t bear to watch this any longer. He coughed dryly. ¡°Ahem, Fellow Daoist Su, what shall we do with the Absolute Yin Spirit Vein buried here?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but change the subject for fear that Su Yi would give in to temptation and abduct Qing Ya, the treasure of the One Sky Sword Pavilion!

    When he brought up the Absolute Yin Spirit Vein, the nearby Profound Snowfiend Python couldn¡¯t help but nce at Su Yi too.

 Chapter 427: The Absolute Yin Cold Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 427: The Absolute Yin Cold Spirit</h4>

    Su Yi nced at the Profound Snowfiend Python, then said, ¡°Yuan Heng, I¡¯m going to take this Absolute Yin Spirit Vein with me. In the meantime, teach the art of transformation you learned from Tao Qingshan to Bai Wenqing.¡±

    After a brief daze, Yuan Heng smiled. ¡°Yes, Master!¡±

    He turned to face the Profound Snowfiend Python. ¡°Miss Bai,e with me.¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, thank you for your generosity!¡± The Profound Snowfiend Python kowtowed three times before turning and exiting the cave with Yuan Heng.

    ¡°I want to watch too!¡± said Qing Ya excitedly.

    She was just about to chase after them when Ling Yunhe pushed her head down. ¡°Girl, what kind of show are you hoping to see?¡±

    Qing Ya didn¡¯t hide it. ¡°I want to watch Big Sister Bai transform!¡±

    Ling Yunhe sighed in exasperation. ¡°Silly, the Dharma is not a public spectacle. If you watch uninvited, you¡¯ll bemitting a taboo.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Qing Ya. Only then did she behave herself.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, stood by theke and took out a jade bottle. He formed several hand seals, covering the bottle with a profound and mysterious restriction array.

    Then, he tossed it into the air and said, ¡°Capture!¡±

    Whoosh~!

    The pond was several dozen feet across. A ck, icy current surged from within it, streaking into the jade bottle¡¯s interior.

    This was Absolute Yin Spirit Liquid, a product of the Absolute Yin Spirit Vein. It was a tier-five spiritual material, and it could be used both for refining medicine and for refining treasures. It was also highly useful for Qing Wan¡¯s cultivation.

    Before long, Su Yi finished gathering everyst drop of theke¡¯s Absolute Yin Spirit Liquid, and he put the jade bottle away.

    The jade bottle was a storage treasure too. It was one of the spoils he¡¯d acquired from killing Madam Miaohua and the other cultivators of the Great Chu. It held a self-contained space, and it could store numerous spiritual objects.

    With the liquid gone, the cold, lustrous ck rock at the bottom was now visible. It emanated a piercingly cold baleful Yin energy.

    Su Yi evaluated it briefly, then ordered, ¡°Step back at least one hundred feet.¡±

    Ling Yunhe hurriedly led Qing Ya away.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t dy any further. He drew the Abstruse God Sword with a ng, turned his wrist, and struck several times in rapid session.

    Kacha! Kacha! Kacha!

    Cuts so perfectly straight, they looked as if they¡¯d been made with a ruler appeared on the ck stone¡¯s surface. They crisscrossed, cutting about three feet deep.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but arch his brow.

    With his current cultivation and the power of the Abstruse God Sword, even Gathering Stars Realm cultivators couldn¡¯t block his attacks.

    Yet now, he could only cut three-foot slices into thekebed. It was obvious how durable the rocks were.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then took out Early Grave.

    ¡°This is an opportunity to condense a weapon spirit. If you fail to seize it, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t give you a chance.¡±

    Early Grave shook; it seemed it understood. A cold, ferocious aura emanated from the de, and it seemed ready for action.

    Su Yi hesitated no further. He took the cursed sword by the hilt and struck once more.

    A streak of sword qi with monstrous murderous intent swept forth, cleaving into the cuts he¡¯d left on theke bed. A series of cracks and booms rang out.

    In the end, when the rift was ny feet deep, suddenly¡ª

    Boom!

    There was a strange movement deep within thekebed, and a terrifying Yin chill burst forth, shattering the ny feet of ck stone into countless pebbles. They flew forth like sharp arrows, scattering in all directions.

    Bang bang bang!

    Soon, the nearby walls of the cave were covered in eye-catching holes brimming with cold air.

    Practically simultaneously, a streak of pale blue light shot out of the hole in thekebed. In a sh, surging Absolute Yin Chill swept forth like waters at high tide, freezing everything they touched. The air, rocks, and even the dust were instantly frozen solid.

    Even Su Yi found himself covered in a faintyer of frost.

    Ling Yunhe couldn¡¯t help but feel startled. The sheer cold Yin power could easily freeze a Gathering Stars Realm cultivator into an ice statue!

    But before long, the frost covering Su Yi silently disappeared without a trace. How could something like this influence someone who controlled the Dao Charm of Yin?

    Whoosh!

    With a sh of light, the vicious sword, Early Grave, urately struck the fleeing faint blue light.

    Ssssss!

    A piercing hiss rang out.

    Upon closer inspection, the faint blue light was a quivering, orblike spiritual body. It was illusory and transparent, and it surged with intimidating, icy blue light.

    An Absolute Yin Ice Soul!

    This was a spiritual body born of an Absolute Yin Spirit Vein. It contained extreme Yin and extreme chill, and it possessed a certain degree of awareness and instinct. They were extremely rare.

    If refined and added to a magic treasure, it could improve the treasure¡¯s quality, helping nourish and create a spiritual entity unique to said treasure!

    Earlier, while excavating the bottom of the pool, Su Yi keenly picked up on a trace of the unique presence of an Absolute Yin Ice Soul. This was why he took out Early Grave.

    He¡¯d once promised it that, should he have the opportunity, he¡¯d reforge it and remedy the deficiencies in its foundations, granting it the potential to give rise to a sword soul.

    Now, the opportunity was right in front of his eye!

    The Absolute Yin Ice Soul struggled like mad against Early Grave, hissing and wailing, but it was to no avail. Early Grave¡¯s power thoroughly suppressed it, then relentlessly invaded and devoured it.

    In just a few breaths of time, the Absolute Yin Ice Soul let out one final mournful wail before disappearingpletely into Early Grave.

    Bzzzz!

    Early Grave shook, as if whooping for joy, or as if expressing its gratitude to Su Yi.

    Su Yi flicked his fingers, and the vicious sword instantly quieted down and let him put it away.

    I already gave Lingxue the Celestial Xiezhi Sword. This one¡­ I can hold onto for Qing Wan,?thought Su Yi.

    Qing Wan was a ghost cultivator, a former Yin soul who¡¯d proven her Dao. After absorbing the Absolute Yin Ice Soul, the cursed sword Early Grave could give rise to an extreme Yin weapon spirit. In Qing Wan¡¯s hands, a weapon like that could disy power beyond imagination.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze then returned to the bottom of theke bed. He stretched out his hand and grabbed.

    Whoosh!

    He pulled a ny-foot ck spirit vein towards him.

    The spirit vein was radiant and glistening, and it shone with inky light. It was about a foot thick, and from a distance, it looked like a giant ck serpent.

    This was an Absolute Yin Spirit Vein!

    It condensed by absorbing the Yin energies of nature, and it was dark and translucent as ck jade. Iparably pure absolute Yin energy emanated from it.

    The world¡¯s spirit stones, regardless of tier, were all obtained from within spirit veins!

    This Absolute Yin Spirit Vein was fully ny feet long, and it was a foot wide. If cut into the universal standard size and shape for spirit stones, it would produce at least ten thousand of them!

    Of course, that was no different from desecrating a heavenly treasure. Su Yi wouldn¡¯t do something like that.

    The value of a spirit vein was that it could transform the atmosphere of an entirendscape. It could gather the origin power of heaven and earth, transforming a region into a blessed ground for cultivation.

    A rare treasure like the Absolute Yin Spirit Vein also had miraculous applications in other areas, from weapon and pill refining to cultivation.

    Its value couldn¡¯t be measured in terms of spirit stones.

    Even a Spirit Dao cultivator would surely go red-eyed with greed at the sight of it.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then cut two ten-foot sections off the spirit vein. He then gave these to Ling Yunhe and Qing Ya.

    ¡°Many thanks, Fellow Daoist.¡± Ling Yunhe bowed in gratitude.

    Qing Ya was delighted too. ¡°Thanks, Big Brother Su Yi!¡±

    Neither of them would have guessed that Su Yi would share his good fortune with them.

    However, to Su Yi, it was a matter of principle. When he worked with other people, it didn¡¯t matter how much they obtained or who had done what. He absolutely couldn¡¯t take everything for himself.

    Su Yi waved their gratitude away. ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce for now.¡±

    Outside the cave, Yuan Heng was chatting with a woman in white.

    When she saw the woman in white, Qing Ya was briefly dazed, but then, her eyes sparkled. She eximed, ¡°Wah! Big Sister Bai really is a beauty!¡±

    When she heard this, the woman couldn¡¯t help but lower her head bashfully.

    Beneath the sunlight, her skin was tender and fair as suet, and her features were beautiful and elegant. Her ck hair hung loose, and she had a cold, solitary air about her.

    This was the human form of the Profound Snowfiend Python after undergoing metamorphosis, and indeed, her beauty far surpassed the masses.

    Su Yi looked her over, then instantly understood. Bai Wenqing didn¡¯t encounter a tribtion of metamorphosis due to her vast umtion. Even before taking on human form, she was worthy of the title ¡°yao cultivator¡±; after all, she was strong enough to fight Gathering Stars Realm experts.

    All shecked was the metamorphosis itself.

    Now that Yuan Heng had taught her the trick, she¡¯d broken through the shackles of her animalistic yao body and be a true yao cultivator in every sense of the word.

    Ling Yunhe couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised.

    He was keenly aware of how difficult metamorphosis was for yao. Who would have thought that Bai Wenqing would smoothly achieve metamorphosis so soon after learning the art of transformation? Furthermore, her cultivation was already in the Gathering Stars Realm, and her aura was even stronger than that of most others in the same realm!

    Looking at this from another angle, this proved how miraculous the art of transformation Yuan Heng taught her was!

    Ling Yunhe didn¡¯t even need to think to know that a method so miraculous hade from Su Yi.?When Yuan Heng underwent metamorphosis, he must have received pointers too.

    For a while, waves of emotion coursed through his heart.?Su Yi¡­ Just who are you?

    You don¡¯t just have limitless, terrifying umtions; even your secret arts and methods are unbelievable. It¡¯s as if there¡¯s no aspect of cultivation you don¡¯t excel in!

    Bai Wenqing approached and was just about to kneel and kowtow in gratitude when Su Yi stopped her and said calmly, ¡°No need for that. I¡¯ve always detested convoluted disys of etiquette.¡±

    Yuan Heng hesitated, then stepped up as well. ¡°Master, I asked Miss Bai earlier, and she said she hasn¡¯t left this ce in three hundred years. Now, she¡¯s sessfully taken on human form, but she doesn¡¯t know where to go next. I was thinking and¡­ How about we let her travel with us for now?¡±

    He felt tense and uncertain, and he dared not meet Su Yi¡¯s gaze for fear that his suggestion would provoke, displease, or anger Su Yi.

    Su Yi nced at Yuan Heng.?Seems the little turtle¡¯s got the hots for Bai Wenqing.

    Qing Ya¡¯s eyes darted back and forth, and she giggled, ¡°Big Brother Su Yi, let Big Sister Baie with us! Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid Big Brother Yuan Heng will be upset.¡±

    Yuan Heng instantly felt awkward, and his coppery face instantly flushed red. ¡°It¡¯s not like that! Don¡¯t talk nonsense, I just¡­¡±

    Su Yi waved dismissively. ¡°Enough, you don¡¯t need to exin.¡±

    He then turned to Bai Wenqing. ¡°Are you willing to travel with us?¡±

    After all, where she went was ultimately up to her.

 Chapter 428: Little Ghost City Fengdu

    <h4>Chapter 428: Little Ghost City Fengdu</h4>

    Bai Wenqing trembled beneath Su Yi¡¯s gaze, then bowed. ¡°Fellow Daoist, an opportunity to follow you and work by your side is a blessing I could only dream of.¡±

    Her voice carried unconcealed eagerness and excitement.

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°On the road ahead, have Yuan Heng tell you what rules you¡¯ll have to obey if you¡¯re going to follow me.¡±

    Yuan Heng was initially tense and on edge, but now, he felt as if flowers were blooming in his heart. He was instantly excited, and he nodded repeatedly. ¡°Master, rest assured. Leave this to me.¡±

    When Ling Yunhe saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh to himself.?Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing are just yao cultivators, but since they¡¯re fortunate enough to follow Su Yi, their prospects are sure to be bright!

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get out of here.¡± Su Yi didn¡¯t n to waste any more time.

    The group promptly left Cold Emerald Valley and flew over the Cloud Python Mountains and into the distance.

    The other side of the mountains was the Great Xia¡¯s southern territory, the Southern Skies Province.

    This was the southernmost of the Great Xia¡¯s thirteen provinces, and it covered a vast territory. It was home to around a dozen factions of cultivators, as well as over one hundred cities.

    Earlier, the factions that opposed Su Yi¡ªthe Yuanyang Spirit Sect, the Flying Spirit Sword Pavilion, Spiritmist Temple, and the Profound Green Saber Sect¡ªwere all based here in the Southern Skies Province.

    It was just one province, but all of its major factions had multiple Gathering Stars Realm cultivators to hold down the fort. It was obvious just how grand the foundations of the Great Xia¡¯s cultivation world were.

    Even if you added all of the cultivation factions in the Great Zhou, Wei, and Qin together, they paled inparison to the Great Xia¡¯s Southern Skies Province!

    It was no wonder that, ever since ancient times, the Great Xia had reigned supreme over the Azure Continent. It absolutely lived up to its reputation.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, once we¡¯ve crossed the Cloud Python Mountains, we¡¯ll arrive at the Southern Skies Province¡¯s southernmost city, Yin Mountain City,¡± said Ling Yunhe. ¡°The people of the Southern Skies Province¡¯s hundred-plus cities call Yin Mountain City ¡®Little Fengdu¡¯ after the famous necropolis. Many of the cultivators who make their home there are ghost cultivators. Even themon folk¡¯s customs and faith are influenced by yao and ghosts.

    ¡°For example, Yin Mountain City has the most coffin vendors of any city, and itsrgest temple worships the statue of the Ghost Serpent Goddess.

    ¡°That aside, the city is home to a faction of ghost cultivators called the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate. They say this faction is extremely mysterious, and its branches are scattered throughout the Great Xia¡¯s various territories.¡±

    When he heard this, Su Yi was stunned. He couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°The Great Xia has a Deathbringer¡¯s Gate too?¡±

    During his trip to the Sea of Chaotic Spirits, he slew the leader of the Great Qin branch of the Greatbringer¡¯s Gate, Tong Xinghai, in the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House.

    And here he¡¯d thought that the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate was local to the Great Zhou and its neighbors, the Great Wei and Qin.

    Who¡¯d have thought they existed in the Great Xia too?

    Furthermore, this was a faction of ghost cultivators, yet they were openly distributed throughout the Great Xia¡¯s territory!

    ¡°It¡¯s not just the Great Xia. The Deathbringer¡¯s Gate exists in the Great Qi, too,¡± said Ling Yunhe. ¡°They say that throughout the hundred-plus nations that make up the Azure Continent, practically every ghost cultivator will join the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate and worship the Ghost Serpent Goddess. They call themselves inheritors of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate.

    ¡°However, although they all call themselves the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate, each nation¡¯s Deathbringer¡¯s Gate is separate; they aren¡¯t a unified faction. Rather, they¡¯re like scattered grains of sand, each carrying out its own affairs.¡±

    Ling Yunhe paused before continuing, ¡°They say that they¡¯re connected to a faction that existed thirty thousand years ago, the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce. At the time, it was the greatest orthodoxy of ghost cultivators on the continent. Its umtions were iparably vast, and its subordinate ghost cultivators were spread across the continent.

    ¡°They say that its first pce master was an Imperial Realm expert from the Netherworld, the Netherworld Asura Emperor.

    ¡°Although countless years have passed since them, in the hearts of the world¡¯s ghost cultivators, the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce is still their holynd, and they worship the statue of the Ghost Serpent Goddess. They also say it''s the image of the Netherworld Asura Emperor¡¯s first dharma protector, the Envoy of the Lamp.¡±

    Su Yi was finally starting to understand.

    The world¡¯s ghost cultivators saw the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce of thirty thousand years ago as their holy ground. Thus, it wasn¡¯t strange that smaller ¡°Deathbringer¡¯s Gates¡± would crop up all over the continent.

    It was actually the Netherworld Asura Emperor, the first master of the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce, that piqued a bit of Su Yi¡¯s interest.

    In his past life, he¡¯d once visited the Netherworld, and he¡¯d even undergone reincarnation and rebirth. However, he¡¯d never once heard of a Ghost Emperor by that title.

    Could it be that this person had proven his Dao and be an Emperor here, on the Azure Continent?

    As they conversed, they left the Cloud Python Mountains and arrived at a vast, open stretch ofnd. Ling Yunhe pointed and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, look! You can see Yin Mountain City off in the distance. That¡¯s Southern Skies Province¡¯s Little Ghost City Fengdu!¡±

    Su Yi peered into the distance and saw the outline of a city. Its skies contained a churning mix of the red dust of mortality and baleful Yin energies.

    There are indeed numerous apparitions haunting this ce. Otherwise, it couldn¡¯t possibly give rise to such dense baleful energy,?thought Su Yi. ¡°Let¡¯s go into the city and have a look.¡±

    This was his first day in the Great Xia, and this was the first of its cities he¡¯d ever seen. Of all the ces he could have wound up in, it just so happened to be the one nicknamed ¡°Little Ghost City Fengdu.¡± Its atmosphere was starkly different from the empire¡¯s other cities.

    This naturally piqued Su Yi¡¯s interest, and the group promptly headed toward Yin Mountain City.

    When they drew closer, they saw that this ancient city was enormous, and its walls were fully one thousand feet tall. Molten iron had been poured all over their surface, and they were ck throughout; it seemed as if they¡¯d been forged entirely out of metal. Numerous inscriptions were carved on their surface, and even during the day, they shed with faint spiritual light.

    The soldiers stationed on the walls were each fully armored. All of them were Inner Furnace Realm Grandmasters with mighty fleshly bodies and imposing presences.

    When they entered the city, a bustling scene greeted them.

    The streets were a hundred feet across, more than big enough for horse-drawn carriages. The houses lining them were all a thousand feet tall, with an old-fashioned charm. The roads were packed with human traffic.

    Although they called this ce ¡°Little Ghost City Fengdu¡±, it was ultimately just another city of the mundane world, and most of its inhabitants were ordinary mortals.

    However, unlike the cities Su Yi had visited in the past, he saw armed martial artists all over the ce. Neither Grandmasters nor Xiantian Martial Ancestors were the least bit rare.

    Furthermore, mere moments passed before Su Yi sensed the presences of a dozen or so Grain Avoidance cultivators!

    This was quite a shock.

    Never mind small countries like the Great Zhou, Wei, and Qin; you couldn¡¯t find a city like this even in the Great Chu, the third strongest nation on the continent.

    From time to time, lights streaked overhead.

    These were obviously Grain Avoidance cultivators or prominent members of various sects flying through the air, some with their own power, others with various treasures.

    Regardless of whether they were martial artists or untrained mortals, no one so much as batted an eye. They were obviously ustomed to this.

    In the Great Zhou, when themonfolk saw someone fly through the air, they threw themselves to their knees and bowed before the ¡°Earthly Immortal.¡±

    This was the gap between the Great Zhou and the Great Xia!

    Along the way, a martial artist griped, his voice filled with jealousy and longing, ¡°Someday, when I be a Grain Avoidance Realm cultivator, I¡¯ll fly freely above the city too. I¡¯ll make everyone who looked down on me widen their dog eyes and take a good look at me!¡±

    Someone else immediately let out a coldugh. ¡°You¡¯re dreaming! How lofty are Grain Avoidance Realm cultivators? They¡¯re less than one in ten thousand. They¡¯re true experts, with lifespans stretching hundreds of years. If ordinary martial artists like us want to enter the Grain Avoidance Realm, we have to join a sect first. Without the mystic masters¡¯ guidance, you could cultivate for another hundred years without breaking through!¡±

    ¡°No,¡± said someone else, the words flowing out of him. ¡°Everyone in the Great Xia¡¯s borders knows that within just a few years, the Radiant Epoch is sure to descend! When that dayes, the world will change. Spiritual energy will increase, and countless opportunities and strokes of fortune will appear. When the timees, so long as we can seize the opportunity, we¡¯ll surely have hope of seeking the Dao and entering the Grain Avoidance Realm!¡±

    When he heard their conversation, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel rueful. How many worldly martial artists of the Great Zhou had even heard of the Radiant Epoch?

    Yet here, it seemed the Radiant Epoch¡¯s imminent arrival had long since bemon knowledge!

    It¡¯s no wonder Yue Shichan was so dead set on visiting the Great Xia. Byparison¡­ The Great Zhou really is a tiny little backwater.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, how about we find a restaurant and rest for a bit?¡± asked Ling Yunhe.

    ¡°That¡¯ll work.¡± Su Yi nodded, but it was then that he heard music emanating from afar. The tune was solemn, deste, and audible even from far away.

    Su Yi nced over and saw an ancient temple off in the distance. It covered more than fifteen acres, its buildings as densely packed as trees in a forest. It was an extremely grand sight.

    The music came from deep within the temple.

    ¡°My heavens! For them to y music like that must mean that a prominent member of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate hase to pay respects to the statue of the Ghost Serpent Goddess!¡± someone eximed.

    ¡°They say that the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate recently chose a new holy son. He¡¯s a cultivation genius, the type of outstanding talent that only appears once in a thousand years. Perhaps the new holy son is involved in today¡¯s worship?¡±

    ¡°Does anyone know the holy son¡¯s name and origins?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know his origins, but they say the experts of the Deathrbringer¡¯s Gate call him the Nirvanic Winds Holy Son.¡±

    ¡°The Nirvanic Winds Holy Son? I¡¯ve never heard of him. Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s one of those mysterious monsters of unknown origins that have been popping up?¡±

    ¡°Who knows?¡±

    ¡­Before the discussion could die down, Su Yi said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go into the temple and have a look.¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, are you curious about the Nirvanic Winds Holy Son too?¡± asked Ling Yunhe with augh.

    ¡°No, it has nothing to do with him. I just suddenly recalled something, and I want to check the temple¡¯s Ghost Serpent Goddess statue and confirm my guess.¡± As Su Yi said this, he put his hands behind his back and sauntered ahead. Ling Yunhe andpany hurried after him.

    There was a crowd gathered in front of the temple, as well as countless incense fires. Most of those present were devotees, and it was extremely noisy and crowded. There was no shortage of peddlers hawking their wares, either. It was a chorus of voices, the very picture of mortal life.

    As soon as they walked in, they saw a couplet carved across the main temple gates, one half on each side:

    ¡°During your lifetime, it is up to you whether to umte merit ormit acts of wickedness.¡±

    ¡°From the beginning of time, the Netherworld has never left anyone off.¡±

    Su Yi nced at the couplet, then immediately lost interest. He just followed Ling Yunhe into the temple.

 Chapter 429: The Nirvanic Winds Holy Son

    <h4>Chapter 429: The Nirvanic Winds Holy Son</h4>

    The temple was full of densely packed buildings, and incense smoke lingered in the air.

    The people of the mundane world burned incense, worshiped, and prayed for peace and safety.

    Su Yi and hispanions restrained their auras and mixed into the crowd. They didn¡¯t attract much attention.

    Before long, they reached the gates of the main hall.

    There was a ny-foot statue of a god standing at the center of the room.

    The statue was of a slender, elegant woman, but below the waist, she had the body of a coiled serpent. Her arms were crossed, and she carried a lotus-shapedntern.

    Two acolytes d in gray were currently refilling themp oil.

    The devotees stood in line, and when they got the chance to enter the pce, they lit incense, bowed, and prayed, their expressions pious as solemn as they chanted.

    Indeed, it¡¯s just as I thought.?When Su Yi saw the statue, he immediately confirmed his guess. The goddess statue indeed depicted a descendant of the Ghost Serpent n.

    The Ghost Serpents were one of the Netherworld¡¯s Nine Royal ns. Yin souls and vicious ghosts saw them as the Envoys of the Lamp, and they upied an extremely lofty position.

    Earlier, on the road here, Ling Yunhe mentioned that the first master of the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce, the Netherworld Asura Emperor, was apanied by the Ghost Serpent Goddess. She, too, was honored as the Envoy of the Lamp. This was the source of Su Yi¡¯s suspicion.

    Now, seeing the temple statue for himself, he had no further doubts.

    It seems the Netherworld Asura Emperor really is from the Netherworld, and that he was apanied by an expert of the Ghost Serpent race,?thought Su Yi.

    ¡°Are you nning to burn incense and worship here?¡± one of the acolytes asked Su Yi.

    Su Yi shook his head, then turned to hispanions. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    In his past life, even the Imperial Realm patriarch of the Ghost Serpent race was unworthy of a seat at table; he could only bow to him from afar!

    ¡°Fellow Daoists, please, wait up.¡±

    Su Yi andpany were just about to leave when suddenly, a white-haired elder in ck robes walked up to them. He was slightly gaunt, with sunken, dim eyes.

    He smiled and sped his fist. ¡°This old man is called Yu Shanglin, and I¡¯vee on my young master¡¯s orders to invite you into a nearby subsidiary pce for a chat.¡±

    Anyone else would surely have asked, ¡°Might you tell me your young master¡¯s honorable name and surname?¡± Most would also have asked, ¡°Why does he want to meet us?¡±

    However, Su Yi merely nced at the old man. ¡°Is your ¡®young master¡¯ the Nirvanic Winds Holy Son?¡±

    The ck-robed Yu Shanglin eximed, ¡°You know him, Fellow Daoist?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know him,¡± said Su Yi calmly. ¡°And I don¡¯t want to know him.¡±

    With that, he turned and left. Yuan Heng and the others followed shortly after.

    After a brief daze, Yu Shanglin frowned, furrowed his brow, and hurriedly turned and re-entered one of the temple¡¯s side pces.

    A dignified, promising-looking youth in red robes sat inside, drinking. He looked like he was in his early twenties, with eyebrows like swords and eyes like stars. He had a ck bone hairpin holding his topknot in ce, and his every movement was proud and disdainful, as if he were looking down on the four seas from on high.

    There were several others present too. One look at their attire, and it was obvious that they were long ustomed to power.

    Whether they were male or female, the characteristic energy of a cultivator lingered around them.

    However, when these influential figures faced the red-robed young man, their expressions contained varying degrees of awe and dread.

    The young man drained his cup, then swept his gaze across the room. ¡°Four months remain until the curtains open on the Xia Emperor¡¯s ¡®Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly.¡¯ We¡¯re increasingly pressed for time. I hope you all can gather sufficient Absolute Yin Spirit Stones within the next three months, otherwise¡­¡±

    He paused, then sighed. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have no choice but to use your cultivations to refine Absolute Yin Qi.¡±

    His voice was soft and gentle, yet when they heard it, the gathered higher-ups tensed up, and their expressions shifted dramatically.

    One of them, a woman in pce attire, grimaced. ¡°Holy Son, yesterday, I received word that an Absolute Yin Spirit Vein was discovered within the Cloud Python Mountains¡¯ Cold Emerald Valley. Thus, I and High Elder Qiu Mochi of our Flying Spirit Sword Pavilion immediately went to investigate¡­ Who would have guessed that our operation would end in failure?¡±

    Were Su Yi present, he would surely have recognized the woman: this was none other than the Flying Spirit Sword Pavilion¡¯s Elder Lian?Lengyue.

    Yesterday, she, Yan Junshan, and the other Origin Pce cultivators lowered their heads in submission and gave up all their treasures. Only then did they escape with their lives.

    Now, Lian Lengyue had reappeared here, in the city temple, and she called the red-robed youth ¡°Holy Son¡±!

    ¡°An Absolute Yin Spirit Vein?¡± The red-robed youth¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Tell me about yesterday¡¯s operation in detail.¡±

    Lian Lengyue went on to describe the ughter that took ce within Cold Emerald Valley, hiding nothing at all.

    When he learned that it was a Grain Avoidance Realm youth who¡¯d effortlessly killed Qi Chongzi, Qiu Mochi, and Lai Changxiao, three renowned experts of the Southern Stars Province, the entire room instantly burst into uproar.

    ¡°The young man who calls himself Su Yi is really that strong?¡±

    ¡°Where is he from? Why haven¡¯t we heard of him?¡±

    ¡°Gathering Stars experts from four of the province¡¯s cultivation factions joined forces, only for three to fall and one to flee? This¡­ This is just too terrifying¡­.¡± Astonishment and disbelief were written all over their faces.

    Even the red-robed youth was visibly stunned and rmed.

    Quite some time passed before he regained his cool. ¡°Based on what you¡¯ve told me, Su Yi is absolutely a monstrous figure! He might even¡­ It¡¯s even possible that he, just like me, is a survivor of the thirty thousand years of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness.¡±

    A series of gasps rang out throughout the room.

    Everyone present was well aware that the red-robed young man before them had been sealed for the past thirty thousand years, and that it had only been a year since he reawakened. His origins were terrifying, and his foundations were iparably mighty.

    If Su Yi was like him, his origins were surely extraordinary as well.

    ¡°You escaped with your life even after encountering someone like that? I have to say you¡¯re quite lucky.¡± The red-robed youth nced at Lian Lengyue.

    She lowered her head. ¡°Only after hearing your exnation did I realize just how lucky I am to be alive.¡±

    ¡°Is he one of the Possessed? Is a child of destiny, blessed with great fortune? Is he a miraculous genius bearing an ancient legacy? ¡­Now that my fellow monsters from ancient times are reawakening, this world is sure to get more and more interesting¡­¡± The red-robed youth sighed with anticipation and longing.

    ¡°Young Master,?that Su?Yi ran off with an Absolute Yin Spirit Vein. Do you¡­ Do you think we should seize it back from him?¡± asked a man in gray.

    The red-robed youth snickered. ¡°You, an ordinary Origin Pce cultivator, dare covet his possessions? Aren¡¯t you afraid that Su Yi will exterminate you with a flip of his hand? You must be really sick of living.¡±

    The gray-robed man instantly broke out in cold sweats.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. After all, you¡¯re a cultivator born and raised in the mundane world, and your horizons are limited. You don¡¯t understand how terrifying true monstrous geniuses are.¡±

    The red-robed youth thought, then said, ¡°Even I would need to learn more about him to gauge how great a price I¡¯d have to pay to take him down. After all, you cannot judge a monster like him withmon sense.¡±

    The crowd¡¯s hearts shook once more. This deration brought them one step closer to understanding how dangerous ¡°monsters¡± really were.

    Otherwise, someone with the red-robed young man¡¯s temperament would never have said something so cautious and conservative.

    It was then that the white-haired, ck-robed elder scurried into the subsidiary pce. This was Yu Shanglin, the one who¡¯d only just approached Su Yi and hispanions.

    ¡°Young Master, those cultivators refused your invitation. They¡¯ve already left,¡± whispered Yu Shanglin.

    ¡°What gall! They dare disobey even the holy son?¡± The speaker furrowed his brow, and his tone wasn¡¯t at all friendly.

    Yu Shanglin said, ¡°It is indeed rather strange. It seemed like the youth leading the group had long since guessed why I¡¯de, but said he had no interest in getting acquainted with the holy son.¡±

    The red-robed young man was briefly stunned. Then, heughed dryly. ¡°Are they worried that I, the new holy son of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate, will act against their interests?¡±

    Yu Shanglin lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Young Master, I saw those people earlier. They were hiding their presences, and I discovered nothing particrly unusual about them. Might I ask what you discovered and why you extended such an invitation?¡±

    The crowd all looked over.

    Earlier, the red-robed young man was right in the middle of drinking when he suddenly frowned, removed the bone hairpin from his topknot, and looked it over.

    Then, without any further ado, he ordered Yu Shanglin to proceed to the temple¡¯s main hall and invite that group of cultivators here for an audience.

    Even now, no one knew why the red-robed youth had given such an order.

    ¡°Earlier, my Netherworld Spiritjade Hairpin reacted; it detected an extremely pure spiritual body. When I sensed it further, I realized that the pure spiritual body was hiding within that young man¡¯s Soul-Nurturing Gourd.

    The red-robed man didn¡¯t hide it. He said directly, ¡°As you know, my Netherworld Spiritjade Hairpin is an ancient relic. Any spiritual body it reacts to has extraordinary origins. This piqued my curiosity. I wanted to meet with that young man, and if possible, purchase the spiritual body within the gourd from him.¡±

    Only then did the gathered experts understand.

    One of them, a massive man with a curled beard, took the initiative to request orders. ¡°Young Master, this is easily resolved. Since they¡¯re here in Yin Mountain City, we can surely locate them. Then, all we have to do is assist you in purchasing the spirit within that gourd.¡±

    When the others saw this, they hurriedly made their positions clear as well. ¡°We¡¯re willing to go too.¡±

    The young man in red pondered for a bit, then said, ¡°Alright. Elder Yu Shanglin, lead a group and pay those cultivators a visit.¡±

    Yu Shanglin solemnly epted his orders. ¡°Yes, sir!

    The red-robed young man picked up his wine jar, refilled his ss, and said slowly, ¡°Remember, it¡¯s best to avoid fighting if you can. I certainly don¡¯t want the world¡¯s cultivators to think me a thief.¡±

    Yu Shanglin smiled faintly. ¡°Young Master, please rest assured.¡±

    The red-robed young man waved. ¡°Go on. Six hours from now, I must depart Yin Mountain City. I hope you can resolve this matter appropriately before then.¡±

 Chapter 430: Choosing a Sarcophagus Within a Ghost Lantern

    <h4>Chapter 430: Choosing a Sarcophagus Within a Ghost Lantern</h4>

    Yin Mountain City.

    Fragrant Cloud Restaurant.

    He and hispanions were resting and drinking when Su Yi asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ling, do you perchance know where in the city spiritual medicines are sold?¡±

    He¡¯de to the Great Xia for the sake of his cultivation.

    The resources avable in small nations like the Great Zhou, Wei, and Qin could no longer satisfy his needs.

    It was only in the Great Xia that he could obtain resources sufficient to sustain his cultivation in the Origin Dao.

    Ling Yunhe paused to think, then said, ¡°The city¡¯s trade associations and apothecaries do sell spiritual medicines and materials, but most are only suited for martial artists¡¯ cultivation.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, if you want to buy resources for your own cultivation, I suggest you visit?Spiritbend?City. It''s one of the most prosperous ces in the Southern Skies Province, and the Great Xia¡¯s three peak-level tradingpanies all have branches there.

    ¡°In?Spiritbend?City, so long as you have sufficient wealth, purchasing spiritual materials and medicines tiers five and up isn¡¯t difficult.

    ¡°Furthermore, every so often,?Spiritbend?City hosts a Spiritbend Assembly, where they auction off rare treasures, the types you normally can only find by chance.¡±

    Su Yi was instantly tempted.

    It hadn¡¯t been long since he slew Madam Miaohua and her allies in the Great Chu. Between that and killing Qi Chongzi, Lai Changxiao, and Qiu Mochi in Cold Emerald Valley, Su Yi had obtained enough trophies to purchase several cities.

    However, only a small portion of said trophies were useful toward his cultivation; he could thus only maintain his expenditures for a month.

    The remaining treasures were about as useful to him as chicken ribs. He needed to sell them and purchase resources better suited to his needs.

    Spiritbend City was unquestionably a good destination.

    Something suddenly urred to Ling Yunhe, who said, ¡°Right! Here, in Yin Mountain City, there¡¯s a rather extraordinary ghost market. It¡¯s famous throughout the Southern Skies Province. There, you can see all manner of rare and curious treasures. Of course, there¡¯s no shortage of fakes, either. When you buy and sell in the ghost market, you have to rely on your own judgment.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ces like this so-called ¡°ghost market¡± were all over the Nine Provinces of the Wilds.

    Ordinarily speaking, cultivators who enjoyed such ces were hoping to find treasure in a trash heap.

    However, Su Yi was well aware that those who seeded in finding treasure were rare; most who tried were instead ripped off.

    ¡°A ghost market? That sounds interesting! Master, how about we go check it out?¡± said Qing Ya eagerly.

    ¡°That¡¯s up to Fellow Daoist Su,¡±ughed Ling Yunhe.

    ¡°If we¡¯ve got nothing better to do, there¡¯s no harm in checking it out,¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡­¡­

    The entrance to Yin Mountain City¡¯s ghost market was in the garden behind a store called the ¡°As-You-Please Workshop.¡±

    It was a tunnel that led to the ghost market, which was built underground.

    ording to Ling Yunhe, the As-You-Please Workshop was backed by the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate. Few people dared cause trouble for them, or at the ghost market they kept watch over.

    Before long, under Ling Yunhe¡¯s leadership, each of them paid their entrance fee¡ªa tier-three spirit stone¡ªand smoothly entered the ghost market.

    Despite the name, the ghost market was really just an underground street lined with all sorts of booths.

    Some sold spiritual materials and medicines, while others sold strange and ancient knick-knacks or glittering gemstones. Almost everything was somehow connected to cultivation.

    Numerous customers shuttled between the various stalls. Sometimes, they stopped to look at the wares or haggle over a treasure. It was an extremely lively scene.

    ¡°So many cultivators!¡± eximed Yuan Heng.

    Although most of the customers were in the Martial Dao, there was no shortage of Grain Avoidance and Origin Pce cultivators either!

    ¡°The ghost market of ¡®Little Ghost City Fengdu¡¯ is renowned throughout the Southern Skies Province. Every day, cultivatorse here from all over the world,¡± exined Ling Yunhe with augh.

    ¡°Wah! That jade pendant is so clear and sparkly! It¡¯s beautiful!¡± Qing Ya stopped at a booth and stared at a snow-white jade pendant.

    The booth¡¯s vendor was an honest-looking man, whoughed heartily. ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve got good eyes. This old man found that pendant not long ago, while picking medicine in the Cloud Python Mountains. I discovered it inadvertently while in the ruins of an immortal cave. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s an ancient treasure.¡±

    The old man then sighed helplessly. ¡°I have only myself to me for my poor vision; I cannot discern its miraculous applications, and due to my rather urgent financial situation, I have no choice but to part with it, much as it pains me. Miss, since you¡¯ve taken a fancy to it, make an offer. So long as I find it eptable, the pendant is yours.¡±

    Qing Ya batted her big clear eyes, then stretched out a fair, slender finger. ¡°One tier-three spirit stone, no more.¡±

    The old man was dumbstruck; it seemed he dared not believe it. He forced a smile and said, ¡°Miss, you must be joking. This is an ancient treasure of mysterious origins. Earlier, someone offered me ten tier-four spirit stones, and I didn¡¯t ept.¡±

    Qing Ya gasped. ¡°Is that true? He¡¯s lucky he didn¡¯t buy it! Otherwise, he would surely have cursed his own stupidity. That jade pendant is pretty, but it has no other uses. I¡¯m willing to offer a tier-three spirit stone, but that¡¯s just because I like the look of it.¡±

    ¡°....¡± ?The old man fell silent, but his expression gradually darkened. Finally, he snapped, ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re just here to make trouble, aren¡¯t you? If you don¡¯t want to buy anything, hurry up and?scram!¡±

    Qing Ya said seriously, ¡°Uncle, the way I see it, one tier-three spirit stone is enough to buy all your waresbined. Are you sure you won¡¯t sell it to me?¡±

    The old man¡¯s eyes bulged, and he trembled with fury. ¡°I won¡¯t sell it, not even if you beat me to death!¡±

    Ling Yunhe hurriedly dragged Qing Ya away.

    ¡°Master, why are you tugging me?¡± Qing Ya didn¡¯t get it.

    ¡°In the ghost market, even if you see through a given treasure¡¯s true nature, you can¡¯t reveal it openly. Doing so is against the ghost market¡¯s rules,¡± whispered Ling Yunhe.

    ¡°Oh!¡± said Qing Ya. ¡°Then I¡¯ll just look without saying anything.¡±

    Su Yi watched this entire exchange y out. Heughed but said nothing.

    With Qing Ya¡¯s extraordinary talent, she could easily see through ordinary treasures and determine their quality.?No matter how crafty the merchants were, they¡¯d find it hard to rip her off.

    The group walked and looked around, and they indeed found quite a few exquisitely-crafted trinkets.

    Su Yi casually purchased a Spiritgrain Starjade hairpin. If a girl wore it, it could nourish her soul power. It was a rather decent spiritual tool.

    When he returned to the Great Zhou, he nned to give it to Cha Jin.

    Then, under Su Yi¡¯s guidance, Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing each went out and purchased various cultivation resources. None were cheap, but all were worth far more than they paid for them.

    With the iparably abundant knowledge and experience of his past life, he naturally wouldn¡¯t draw attention to himself at a ce like this.

    Suddenly, a low, raspy voice emanated from afar. ¡°This old blind man still has five ghostnterns left! Eachntern contains a sarcophagus. Everyone, you¡¯re wee to offer your treasures in exchange. So long as your offering moves me, you¡¯ll receive a ghostntern and the sarcophagus within!¡±

    Choosing a sarcophagus within a ghostntern??Su Yi suddenly looked into the distance.

    Not far away, he saw a strange booth by the side of the street. The vendor was a gaunt, bony old man with disheveled hair and a dirtied face. He squatted therezily, as if he were a beggar, and his eye sockets were empty, hollow and strange.

    He was indeed blind.

    Fiventerns hovered above his booth. Each was made of ck vellum and lit with unearthly, imposing, blood-colored candlelight.

    Numerous people had already gathered before his booth. All were cultivators, no exceptions, and their ranks included a range of ages and both men and women.

    ¡°The old blind man¡¯s back again. Every time hees, he says he only has five ghostnterns left, yet every time, new suckers fall for his tricks,¡± whispered a nearby vendor with a coldugh.

    ¡°No matter what you say, the old blind man¡¯s ghostnterns are quite enticing. Not long ago, someone really did find an enormous stroke of fortune within antern¡¯s sarcophagus!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how the old man made his reputation. It doesn¡¯t matter how many people lose their most precious treasures; it won¡¯t stop others from fighting over thenterns and sarcophagi,¡± said another vendor. He sounded conflicted, and his tone was envious.

    As he listened in on their conversation, Su Yi quickly understood that the old blind man was an absolute legend amongst the ghost street¡¯s vendors.

    No one knew his origins.

    They just knew that every time the old blind man appeared, he brought five ghostnterns with him, and that he had three strange rules.

    One, he would only trade his ghostnterns for treasures he found satisfactory. If he wasn¡¯t pleased with something, it didn¡¯t matter how rare or precious it was; he wouldn¡¯t trade.

    Two, the sarcophagi within the ghostnterns were all sealed. Once a customer chose theirntern, it didn¡¯t matter what was inside it; it was toote to regret their purchase.

    Three, he wouldn¡¯t sell ghostnterns to women.

    Sometimes, the sarcophagi within the ghostnterns contained shocking treasures. As a result, the old blind man upied a transcendently lofty position within the ghost market.

    Why did cultivatorse from far and wide to visit Little Fengdu¡¯s ghost market? Most of them were after the old blind man¡¯s five ghostnterns.

    Powerful cultivators had attempted to get to the bottom of the old blind man¡¯s origins, but without exception, all of them failed.

    Even now, no one knew how the old blind man got to the ghost market, nor did they know how he left.

    In short, his origins were a bundle of mysteries.

    Upon learning this, Qing Ya couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°If he¡¯s here to do business, why won¡¯t he sell to women? The old blind man¡¯s just awful!¡±

    ¡°This world is full of strange people and circumstances,¡± said Ling Yunhe. ¡°Since he made that rule, he must have his reasons.¡±

    ¡°Reasons?¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°The old blind man didn¡¯t make those three rules himself. As for why he doesn¡¯t let women participate¡­ Mm, if you want to know, I can tell you after we leave.¡±

    Hispanions were stunned. They keenly realized that Su Yi seemed to have noticed something. Furthermore, he seemed to know the origins of the old blind man¡¯s three rules!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go have a look,¡± said Su Yi. He¡¯d already started walking.

    Inwardly, he felt a bit strange.?I would never have guessed I¡¯d encounter ¡®choosing a sarcophagus within a ghostntern¡¯ here, in a ghost market of the Great Xia¡¯s Southern Skies Province!

    He couldn¡¯t help but feel intensely curious about the old blind man¡¯s origins.

 Chapter 431: A Secret

    <h4>Chapter 431: A Secret</h4>

    Cultivators clustered around the old blind man¡¯s booth like clouds in the sky.

    When Su Yi andpany arrived, would-be customers had already formed several rings around the booth, and the crowd was so densely packed that not even water could get through.

    All eyes were upon the five ck ghostnterns emanating blood-colored candlelight.

    It was just as the vendors said; most of the cultivators who visited the ghost market were hoping to obtain one of the old blind man¡¯s ghostnterns.

    ¡°Senior, I have a treasure bone¡­¡± said a young cultivator. He took out a jade box and presented it. Inside was a glittering ck treasure bone flowing with spirituality.

    ¡°A Mistsoul Beast¡¯s treasure bone?¡± The crowd was instantly in uproar. A treasure bone of this level was shockingly precious; it wasparable to a Spirit Dao treasure.

    There was no doubt that this young cultivator hade prepared.

    ¡°In the current Azure Continent, such a bone is indeed rare,¡± said the old blind man, praising it in his raspy voice. Although he had no eyeballs, it seemed he could sense the treasure bone¡¯s miraculousness.

    The young cultivator instantly lit up. ¡°Then can I trade it for a ghostntern?¡±

    The old blind man shook his head. ¡°It might be rare, but it doesn¡¯t interest me. Step aside.¡±

    The young man¡¯s smile froze, and he slunk back in dejection.

    When they saw this, the others¡¯ hearts churned.?Not even that treasure bone could satisfy the old man?

    Then just what kind of treasure is needed to obtain a ghostntern?

    ¡°Senior, what do you think of this spiritual weapon? I found it in one of the Mammoth Kingdom¡¯s ancient ruins. I suspect an ancient cultivator left it there¡­¡± A cultivator took out a jade box, but he only opened it a crack, just enough for the old blind man to ¡°see¡± its contents. It seemed he was afraid that others would see it.

    ¡°That won¡¯t do it.¡± The old blind man wasn¡¯t impressed.

    ¡°I have the remnant of a beast skin scroll. It contains an ancestral legacy, a secret diagram. Senior, please, take a look.¡±

    ¡°Senior, what do you think of this treasure?¡±

    ¡­A whole series of cultivators spoke up, one after another, offering up all manner of rare and precious treasures, only for the old blind man to refuse everyst one of them.

    The crowd couldn¡¯t help but feel like his demands were a bit too exacting.

    Finally, a silver-robed young man took out a strange silkworm cocoon that pleased the old blind man, and he agreed to trade a ghostntern for it.

    The silver-robed young man couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief, and when he sensed the envious gazes the crowd was sending his way, he couldn¡¯t help but grin.

    This strange silkworm cocoon was called a ¡°Redmist Spirit Cocoon.¡± It contained a rare and precious?Redmist Ninespirit?Silkworm, and if you raised it carefully, the creature within would emerge!

    ¡°Young man, go ahead and choose antern,¡± said the old blind man.

    The silver-robed young man took a deep breath, then pointed to the centermostntern. ¡°Senior, I¡¯ll take that one.¡±

    As soon as he said this, thentern suddenly rose and floated over to him.

    ¡°Congrattions on your good fortune, Young Master!¡± said the two servants apanying the silver-robed young man.

    ¡°Congrattions, Young Lord Tao.¡± Quite a few cultivators congratted him too.

    The young man in silver was called Tao Jianting, and he was a direct-line descendent of the Tao Family, one of the three greatest cultivator ns in the Southern Skies Province. His status was lofty; he was no inferior to the core inheritors of the various cultivation factions.

    When the crowd ttered him, Tao Jianting smiled and waved their congrattions away modestly. ¡°Whether this is a grand stroke of fortune remains to be seen. Please, refrain from excessive praise.¡±

    Although he said this, he couldn¡¯t hide his smug pride or excitement.

    When word got out that he¡¯d purchased one of the old blind man¡¯s ghostnterns in Little Ghost City Fengdu¡¯s ghost market, it would boost his reputation enormously!

    ¡°Young Lord Tao, why not open the seal now and show us what¡¯s inside?¡± said a cultivator of the older generation with a smile, stroking his beard.

    Everyone instantly looked at Tao Jianting, their expressions eager.

    Even Yuan Heng, Qing Ya, and the others were beside themselves with curiosity.

    Su Yi, however, had been evaluating the old blind man this entire time, and he paid the rest of this no heed.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll have to open thentern¡¯s seal sooner orter, so I might as well do it now.¡± Tao Jianting took a deep breath, then tapped the top of thentern. The ck vellum bloomed like a flower, then burst into me and burnt to ash, revealing the sarcophagus within.

    It was only the size of a palm, and it was dusty and gray, with a crimson seal covering it. It was now the center of attention.

    Tao Jianting couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. He calmed himself, then extended his hand and swept it over the blood-colored seal.

    Crunch!

    It was as if he were opening a long-sealed treasure box. When the blood-colored seal dispersed, the gray sarcophagus cover shifted, revealing its interior.

    Tao Jianting¡¯s excited, eager expression froze. His eyes widened, and his entire body went rigid.

    When they saw the sarcophagus¡¯s contents, those nearby were dumbstruck. They looked at each other, their expressions strange.

    Why?

    Because the only thing inside the sarcophagus was a rolled-up tuft of hair¡­.

    The atmosphere was instantly silent, yet strange. Many of the onlookers suppressed theirughter.

    A shockingly precious Redmist Spirit Cocoon, and he¡¯d traded it for a tuft of rolled-up hair! What an enormous loss! What a rip-off!

    ¡°A tuft of hair?¡± Qing Ya eximed, ¡°What kind of ¡®stroke of fate¡¯ is this? Isn¡¯t that a bit too much of a rip-off?¡±

    When they heard this, quite a few people couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. They sniggered and burst intoughter, the sound filling the ghost market with an air of revelry.

    Earlier, how many of them were jealous that Tao Jianting had obtained a ghostntern?

    Now, even though they wanted to restrain themselves, they couldn¡¯t hold backughter. When they looked at Tao Jianting, their gazes carried newfound pity.

    ¡°See? Yet another victim!¡± The distant vendors shook their heads. Everyone knew that buying the old blind man¡¯snterns meant trying your luck, so why y the victim?

    ¡°A tuft of hair¡­ a tuft of hair..!?¡± Tao Jianting felt the blood rush to his brain, and the veins?bulged?on his forehead. He felt so stifled, he almost coughed up blood.

    When he heard the crowdugh, he longed for nothing more than a hole to hide himself in.

    What an enormous loss!

    He¡¯d traded a rare spirit cocoon, only to get a tuft of hair in exchange!?

    If word got out, he feared that he would forever be associated with the phrase ¡°a tuft of hair¡±!

    When Su Yi saw this,?even he?couldn¡¯t help butugh.?Using something like that to scam others? The ghostntern sarcophagus bearers really are every bit as insidious and unkind as before¡­

    ¡°Four ghostnterns remain! Does anyone else wish to purchase one?¡± The old blind man hawked his wares once more.

    This instantly drew the crowd¡¯s attention. Only Tao Jianting looked conflicted. He stood there rigidly, stifled, and out of sorts.

    He couldn¡¯t regret it; he¡¯d chosen hisntern himself. If you gambled, you had to be prepared to lose. He had no one to me but himself. Even if he wanted to take back his treasure, he dared not act wantonly here.

    Rumor had it that Little Ghost City Fengdu¡¯s old blind man had a deep and inscrutable cultivation.

    In the past, quite a few cultivators came looking to get even with the old blind man after getting scammed, but it never ended well for them, no exceptions!

    Suddenly, Qing Ya¡¯s transmission resounded in Su Yi¡¯s ears. ¡°Big Brother Su Yi, I want the second ghostntern from the left. Can you help me get it?¡±

    He turned to look at her and saw that the pretty, adorable young woman was looking at him expectantly.

    She continued, ¡°I have a treasure on me called ¡®Precious Profound Pith.¡¯ I¡¯m confident the old blind man will agree to trade for it, but his rules don¡¯t let women participate, so¡­¡±

    ¡°A trivial matter,¡± Su Yi casually agreed. ¡°As for your Precious Profound Pith, you¡¯d best hold onto it. Don¡¯t let the old blind man take advantage of you.¡±

    Su Yi walked up, pointed to the secondntern from the left, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll trade you a secret for that ghostntern.¡±

    The nearby cultivators were all surprised, and soon, all eyes were upon Su Yi.?He wants to trade a secret for a ghostntern? I¡¯ve never heard of something so strange!

    One of the older generation cultivators sneered. ¡°Young man, we each took out our treasures, yet failed to acquire a ghostntern. You think a secret is good enough? Never mind whether it¡¯s even true or not; is that worth a ghostntern? If you don¡¯t have any treasure, don¡¯t participate. Why waste everyone¡¯s time?¡±

    The others shook their heads too.

    The old blind man froze, but then, heughed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯d be curious to see just what this ¡®secret¡¯ of yours is. Rest assured, I won¡¯t intentionally make things hard on you. If I really refuse your offer, I¡¯ll be sure to give you a satisfactory reason.¡±

    How could the gathered cultivators possibly miss the unconcealed disdain in the old blind man¡¯s voice?

    There was no doubt about it; no matter what secret the young man in blue offered, it wouldn¡¯t win the old blind man over.

    This deal had effectively already been rejected. In the blue-robed youth¡¯s shoes, someone cleverer would have already backed down.

    However, against all expectations, Su Yi said calmly, ¡°I changed my mind. In exchange for this secret of mine, I want all of thenterns you have left.¡±

    The crowd was instantly in uproar; they almost dared not believe their ears.

    Yuan Heng and the others were stunned too, and their expressions were a bit strange.

    ¡°You want to trade a secret for?four?of my ghostnterns?¡± It seemed the old blind man found this hard to believe. He sat up straight and said expressionlessly, ¡°Young man, if you¡¯re just trying to cause trouble, don¡¯t me me for teaching you good manners on your elders¡¯ behalf.¡±

    Su Yi smiled, took out a nk jade slip, thought for a moment, then inscribed a line of text.

    ¡°Once you¡¯ve read the secret inside, remember to apologize to me. If you do, I won¡¯t hold you ountable for your rudeness just now. Otherwise¡­ you¡¯ll just have to bear the consequences.¡± He casually tossed the slip, whichnded directly in the old blind man¡¯s hand.

    When the gathered cultivators heard this, they almost couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.?This young man thinks a single secret is worth four ghostnterns! As if that weren¡¯t enough, he even wants the old blind man to apologize. This¡­ I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s gone insane!

    The old blind man was obviously angry too, and his expression shifted erratically.

    After a few moments, those nk eye sockets of his ¡°stared¡± viciously at Su Yi, and heughed coldly. ¡°Kid, if I really can¡¯t refuse your secret, never mind apologizing¡­ I¡¯ll even kowtow right here in front of everyone and call you ¡®grandfather!¡¯¡±

    The crowd instantly realized that even if Su Yi really had offered up an enormously valuable secret, the old blind man would surely refuse it, if only to save face!

    Now, when they looked at Su Yi, their gazes contained a trace of pity.?You screwed up, huh?

    Only Yuan Heng, Ling Yunhe, Qing Ya, and Bai Wenqing''s gazes remained locked onto the old blind man himself.

    When the old blind man first grabbed the jade slip, his expression was utterly furious and disdainful.

    However, when he sensed the slip¡¯s contents, he reacted as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning. He quivered from head to toe, then went rigid as a y statue. In the end, he just sat there,pletely dumbstruck.

 Chapter 432: The Debt Collector

    <h4>Chapter 432: The Debt Collector</h4>

    The cultivators nning to watch Su Yi make a fool of himself quickly sensed that something was amiss about the old blind man¡¯s expression.

    They couldn¡¯t help but feel rmed and bewildered. Just what kind of secret was this? Why did it make the most mysterious old monster of the ghost market lose hisposure?

    The old blind man didn¡¯t even notice their reaction.

    Wakes shook his heart, and he couldn¡¯t calm himself down.

    There was only one sentence written on the jade slip:

    ¡°When will the Ghost Lamp Coffin-Bearers return the Coffin of the Six Paths of Reincarnation?¡±

    It was just one sentence, but to the old blind man, it went off like a thunderp, throwing his mind into turmoil.

    He recalled an order that their founding patriarch had once given a long, long time ago¡ª

    The Ghost Lamp Coffin-Bearers would rather die than offend the "debt collector" in charge with the Coffin of the Six Paths of Reincarnation!

    Don¡¯t tell me that this young man is a descendant of the debt collector that the founding patriarch spoke of?

    My heavens!

    How many years has it been??Our?debt collector still?exists?

    But if the boy is really his descendant, what¡¯s he doing here on the Azure Continent?

    I practically threw half my life away just to escape the Netherworld, dammit! And here I thought that I could avoid disaster by seeking refuge in a mundane realm. Why, why did one of the debt collector¡¯s descendants just have toe looking for me?

    Also, he¡¯s only in the Grain Avoidance Realm? That¡¯s all!?

    Countless doubts surged through the old blind man¡¯s head.

    ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s wrong?¡± When she saw him sink into a lengthy silence, Qing Ya couldn¡¯t help but remind him gently.

    The old blind man suddenly jumped, as if awakening from a dream. He then shot to his feet, and his hollow eye sockets ¡°stared¡± directly at Su Yi.

    Then, beneath the crowd¡¯s bbergasted gazes, he pped himself across the face, looking utterly ashamed. ¡°This old man had eyes, but he did not see! I spoke recklessly and offended you. Consider this p an apology, Young Lord.¡±

    The entire area fell deathly silent, and the crowd?stared, wide-eyed and ck-jawed.?Just what kind of secret could make the most mysterious old monster in Little Fengdu go so far as to p himself across the face?

    Su Yi¡¯spanions gasped. Although they¡¯d long since anticipated that Su Yi was confident that his secret would be enough to convince the old blind man to agree to this transaction, they could never have anticipated that the man wouldn¡¯t just apologize¡­ He¡¯d even pped himself!

    ¡°Is this secret enough to purchase four ghostmps?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The old man squeezed out a tight-lipped, wrinkled smile, lowered his head, and sped his fist?toadyishly. ¡°It¡¯s enough! It¡¯s more than enough!¡±

    He was behaving with extreme humility, with no sign of his earlier wanton arrogance, contempt, or calmposure.

    The other cultivators present were finally starting toe to their senses. Now, when they looked at Su Yi, they had strange expressions on their faces.

    With just one secret, he made the old man change his tonepletely. This young man¡¯s origins are surely extraordinary!

    Su Yi ignored the other cultivators, then grabbed the second ghostntern from the left and gave it to Qing Ya. ¡°Here, this is for you.¡±

    Qing Ya looked jubnt. ¡°Thank you, Big Brother Su Yi!¡±

    As she spoke, she eagerly tapped the top of the ghostntern. The ck vellum bloomed like a flower and burnt to ash, revealing a sealed sarcophagus.

    When he saw that Qing Ya was just about to open it, Ling Yunhe hurriedly stopped her. ¡°Lass, let¡¯s go back first.¡±

    There were too many eyes here. If the sarcophagus really contained some incredible treasure, it might not lead to trouble right away, but it would be hard to avoid others setting their sights on them.

    ¡°Oh!¡± said Qing Ya before obediently putting the sarcophagus away.

    The nearby cultivators couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. One, a gray-robed middle-aged man, couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Fellow Daoist, earlier, Young Lord Tao Jianting opened his sarcophagus for all to see. Why stop that girl now? What, are you afraid we have ill intentions?¡±

    When he heard the gray-robed man say his name, the corners of Tao Jianting¡¯s lips twitched. He was so angry, his face went practically green, and he wanted nothing more than to p the old-timer across the face.?Is he trying to rub salt in my wounds? Is he trying to kick me when I¡¯m down?

    Whap!

    As Tao Jianting stewed in anger, someone else pped the gray-robed middle-aged man instead, sending him flying and rolling several dozen feet away.

    Everyone was stunned. Why? Because it was the old blind man who¡¯d hit him!

    ¡°Nothing irritates this old blind man more than attempted coercion. Scram!¡± The old blind man surged with murderous intent, and the energy emanating from his gaunt, bony frame was so overpowering that those present couldn¡¯t help but tremble.

    However, a momentter, he restrained his aura and smiled obsequiously at Su Yi. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I let my anger get the best of me. I couldn¡¯t help but chastise them on your behalf. Young Lord, please don¡¯t take offense.¡±

    The sheer speed at which he changed his tone, and that toadyish ttery made even Yuan Heng¡ªSu Yi¡¯s servant¡ªbreak out in cold sweats. He couldn¡¯t help but acknowledge his own inferiority.

    Su Yi smiled faintly. ¡°Are you afraid I¡¯m here to demand what you owe me?¡±

    The old man¡¯s knees instantly turned to jelly, and his lips quivered, as if he were simply ovee with terror.

    There was nothing for it; the Ghost Lamp Sarcophagus Bearers feared and dreaded nothing more than encountering the debt collector.

    ¡°Enough,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°I don¡¯t need the remaining threemps, but I need you toe with me for a bit. Rest assured; I¡¯m not here to collect. I just have some questions for you.¡±

    When he learned that Su Yi wasn¡¯t here to collect on their debt, the old blind man instantly sighed in relief, and a broad grin spread across his face. ¡°Young Lord, everything shall be as you say.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Yi put his hands behind his back, turned, and sauntered off.

    If he hadn¡¯t encountered the old blind man, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered wasting any more time in the ghost market; too few of the vendors¡¯ goods were worthy of his attention.

    The old blind man put away the other ghostnterns, then meekly followed Su Yi. Yuan Heng, Ling Yunhe, and the others hurried after them.

    The gathered cultivators watched them leave, their expressions varied. Despite their immense curiosity about Su Yi¡¯s origins, not one of them dared give chase.

    There was nothing for it. The old blind man was there, and none of them were sick of living!

    ¡°Su Yi? Who¡¯s that? Why haven¡¯t I heard of someone like that living in the Southern Skies Province?¡± someone whispered.

    ¡°He might not be from the Southern Skies Province,¡± said another.

    ¡°The old blind man of Little Fengdu is famous throughout the Southern Skies Province. Everyone knows how powerful and mysterious he is! In the past, even leaders of cultivation factions treated him with awe, reverence, and respect. Who could have guessed he¡¯d seem so afraid of a mere youth? It¡¯s simply unbelievable¡­!¡± someone sighed.

    ¡°Unbelievable? No, this is just proof that Su Yi is far greater than we imagined!¡± said another, looking conflicted.

    ¡°Sigh,tely, the world¡¯s been getting tougher and tougher for us ordinary cultivators,¡± someone?sighed?in dejection. ¡°Aside from the Possessed, there have also been geniuses carrying ancient legacies and monsters of mysterious origins cropping up¡­ How can wepare ourselves to them? Wouldn¡¯t that make us no different from fireflies trying to outshine the moon?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lose heart. When the Radiant Epoch descends, all the world¡¯s cultivators will have an opportunity to overturn their fates!¡± Some of them tried to encourage themselves.

    Su Yi? Later, if I get the chance, I¡¯ll be sure to learn his origins,?thought Tao Jianting.

    These cultivators from all over the Great Xia¡¯s Southern Skies Province had allmitted Su Yi¡¯s name to memory!

    ¡­¡­

    After leaving the ghost market, Ling Yunhe led the group to a courtyard in the middle of the city.

    He told hispanions that he¡¯d visited Yin Mountain City years ago, while out exploring, and he purchased a courtyard here. It had been unupied ever since.

    Today, it would serve as the perfect ce to rest their feet.

    The courtyard had three entrances and exits, with gazebos, pavilions, flower beds, and ponds. It had been unupied for years, but it was obvious that someone visited regrly to keep everything in order; it was clean and elegant.

    As soon as they entered the courtyard, Su Yi said, ¡°I want to have a private chat with the old blind man.¡±

    He then led the old blind man into another room.

    When they saw this, the others rested in the residence¡¯s main hall instead.

    Yuan Heng couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. ¡°Miss Qing Ya, hurry! Open up the sarcophagus and see what¡¯s inside!¡±

    Bai Wenqing looked over too.

    Qing Ya giggled, flipped her hand, and took out a palm-sized sarcophagus. When she undid the seal and lifted the lid, misty blue light surged out of the box, filling the room with its radiance.

    The whole group was visibly moved. Upon closer inspection, the sarcophagus contained a jade bracelet. It looked like it was carved out of sky blue spirit jade, and it was clear and it was glittering and translucent. Its surface was smooth and wless.

    ¡°That¡¯s a magic treasure made out of Coldblue Divine Jade!¡± gasped Yuan Heng, his eyes wide.

    Coldblue Divine Jade!

    This was a first-ss spiritual material, the kind that could be found by chance but not sought. It was precious even to Spirit Dao cultivators; it was far beyond Origin Dao spiritual materials.

    The bracelet in front of them was carved from top-quality Coldblue Divine Jade. Furthermore, the distinctive, powerful aura of a magical treasure permeated the room. One look, and it was obvious that this was a rare and precious treasure!

    ¡°Wow, Miss Qing Ya, your luck is quite something!¡± Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing couldn¡¯t help but envy her. The old blind man was offering five ghostnterns, but that didn¡¯t mean they all hid treasures.

    Take Tao Jianting; despite paying such a high price, all he got in exchange was a tuft of hair. Worse, he¡¯d be aughingstock.

    But Qing Ya??She¡¯d?received a rare and precious treasure. This was no different from a grand stroke of fortune!

    Qing Ya smiled exultantly, picked up the bracelet, and put it on. ¡°When I first saw thatntern, I sensed an indescribably spiritual aura emanating from it. That¡¯s why I asked Big Brother Su Yi to help me get it. Oh¡­ Now that I mention it, I have to thank him. If not for him, I¡¯m afraid I could never have gotten my hands on this treasure.¡±

    Ling Yunhe nodded. ¡°Of course. This is an enormous act of benevolence, and you must carve it into your heart.¡±

    ¡°Mm!¡± Qing Ya nodded firmly, then looked at her jade bracelet happily. ¡°When I next see Big Brother Su Yi, I¡¯ll give him a treasure too.¡±

    As they spoke, Ling Yunhe suddenly sensed something, then took a jade talisman wrapped in gold thread from his sleeves.

    The talisman was quivering faintly.

    h!?Ling Yunhe pinched it gently, and a streak of golden light shot into the firmament.

    Before long, a snow-white bird descended from the clouds, carrying a sealed letter in its fiery red beak.

    When Ling Yunhe epted the letter, the bird soared back into the sky.

    ¡°Master, how did the Snowfeather Sparrow find us?¡± Qing Ya asked curiously.

    ¡°When we left the sect, I had already made contact with your little martial aunt. We agreed to meet here, in Yin Mountain City. This letter is from her.¡±

    He¡¯d already started opening the letter. By the time he finished reading it, there was a newfound hint of delight on his face. ¡°Qing Ya, in less than two hours, your little martial aunt wille looking for us.¡±

 Chapter 433: A Sudden Change Five Hundred Years Ago

    <h4>Chapter 433: A Sudden Change Five Hundred Years Ago</h4>

    Qing Ya said in delight, ¡°It¡¯s been three years since Ist saw my little martial aunt! I wonder how she¡¯s been?¡±

    Ling Yunhe said, ¡°At just fourteen years of age, she was already the most talented sword cultivator of our One Sky Sword Pavilion¡¯s younger generation, and the people of the Great Qi called her the ¡®Little Sword Demon.¡¯ They say that herprehension and mastery of the Dao of the Sword are both monstrous.

    ¡°At fifteen, no one in the One Sky Sword Pavilion could guide her cultivation of the Dao of the Sword any further. Left with no other choice, High Elder ¡®Patriarch Cold Mountain¡¯ got personally involved. He sent your little martial aunt to the Cloudsky Divine Pce, one of the Great Xia¡¯s four great orthodoxies, to continue her cultivation.

    ¡°When Cloudsky Divine Pce tested her attainments in the Dao of the Sword, they dispatched eighteen Grain Avoidance cultivators at once. Together, the eighteen of them formed the Heaven¡¯s Net Divine Sword Formation. They told your little martial aunt that, so long as shested long enough to brew a pot of tea, they¡¯d ept her as an inner sect disciple.

    ¡°In the end¡­¡± Ling Yunhe¡¯s face filled with pride. ¡°Just a few momentster, your little martial aunt effortlessly fought her way out of the Heaven¡¯s Net Divine Sword Formation, making those eighteen Grain Avoidance Realm cultivators fall t on their faces.¡±

    Qing Ya gasped. ¡°I really didn¡¯t know about that!¡±

    Ling Yunheughed. ¡°At the time, you were still little. You just wanted to y and eat, and you had no interest in cultivation at all. How could you possibly have known about this?¡±

    Qing Yaughed a bit sheepishly.

    Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing heard every word of their conversation, and they were both shaken. They realized that Qing Ya¡¯s ¡°little martial aunt¡± was unquestionably a rare genius.

    Ling Yunhe continued, ¡°That battle shook the higher-ups of Cloudsky Divine Pce. Even?Daoist?Master Coldsmoke, a Spirit Dao cultivator who¡¯d been in seclusion for thirty years, broke seclusion in hopes of taking your little martial aunt as her closed-door disciple.

    ¡°And do you know what your little martial aunt said at the time?¡± Ling Yunhe smiled and looked at Qing Ya.

    Qing Ya?stared, looking dazed. ¡°She agreed, of course!¡±

    Ling Yunhe shook his head and sighed. ¡°She said that she¡¯d onlye to Cloudsky Divine Pce to cultivate the Dao of the Sword, and she asked Daoist Master Coldsmoke if she was capable of teaching her swordsmanship.

    ¡°Daoist Master Coldsmoke didn¡¯t get angry. No, she burst intoughter and said that, should the daye that she could no longer instruct her, she¡¯d dissolve their ties as master and apprentice and let her leave.¡±

    Qing Ya said admiringly, ¡°That?Daoist?Master Coldsmoke is really open-minded!¡±

    Ling Yunhe said, ¡°Your little martial aunt started cultivating by Daoist Master Coldsmoke¡¯s side that day¡­ Three years have passed since then. Three years ago, she was a mid-stage Grain Avoidance cultivator, but with her talent and foundations,bined with three years cultivating at Cloudsky Divine Pce, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s long since transcended the Grain Avoidance Realm.¡±

    When Yuan Heng heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ling, who is this ¡®little martial aunt¡¯ you just told us about?¡±

    Before he could respond, Qing Ya beat him to the punch. ¡°Her name is Wen Xinzhao.¡±

    Wen Xinzhao?

    The name was unfamiliar to Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing.

    However, to the cultivators of the Great Xia, the name of the Little Sword Demon, Wen Xinzhao, had long since dazzled the nation, like aet soaring through the heavens

    ¡­¡­

    Meanwhile, in another room, Su Yi leaned back into a chair and gazed at the old blind man. ¡°To the best of my knowledge, the legacy of the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers has always had few descendants. The path you pursue is unique, your requirements for inheritors are incredibly stringent, and each of you only takes on a single disciple. Tell me, what¡¯s your connection to Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer?¡±

    As soon as he entered the room, the old blind man bowed and lowered his head, his hands at his sides. He looked utterly polite, reverent, and modest.

    However, when he heard the name ¡°Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer¡±, he trembled, then said hurriedly, ¡°Young Lord, the ¡®Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer you speak of is my master¡¯s master, the patriarch of the Ghost Lanterns legacy, while I am its third-generation inheritor.¡±

    Su Yi asked with great interest, ¡°The third generation? Then who is your master?¡±

    The old blind man answered respectfully, ¡°His Daoist title is ¡®Five Burials¡¯, and in the Netherworld, they call him ¡®the Master of the Blood Coffin.¡¯¡±

    ¡°The Master of the Blood Coffin?¡± Su Yi furrowed his brow and struggled to remember who that was, to no avail. He thought for a moment, then tried another question. ¡°And you? How did you get to the Azure Continent? Don¡¯t the rules of your lineage state that you are not to leave the Netherworld except to escape annihtion?¡±

    At first, the old blind man was still somewhat skeptical about Su Yi¡¯s status as ¡°the Debt Collector.¡±

    But now, hearing Su Yi bring up their founding patriarch, Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer, as well as their lineage¡¯s rules against leaving the Netherworld, he dared not doubt Su Yi any longer.

    Bitterness appeared on his aged features, and he said, ¡°Young Lord, you don¡¯t know this, but our legacy¡­ was indeed faced with annihtion. If I¡¯d escaped any slower, I might well have perished in the Netherworld. Although I made it to the Azure Continent alive, my body is in ruins, and I¡¯m only barely clinging to life.¡±

    ¡°Annihtion?¡± eximed Su Yi. ¡°Who in the Netherworld would dare act against the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers? Weren¡¯t they afraid your patriarch would bear?their?coffins next?¡±

    Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer was a legendary figure of the Netherworld, and he¡¯d mastered all manner of secrets. He was constantly on the move, and he appeared unpredictably, like a spirit or a ghost.

    Ordinary Imperial Realm experts dared not offend him lightly.

    In his past life, in preparation for his imminent reincarnation, Su Yi ventured into the Netherworld on numerous asions. He hadn¡¯t just met Old Ghost Coffin Bearer; the two of them had even gambled once.

    If Su Yi lost their bet, he had to give up his sword, the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos.

    If Old?Ghost Coffin-Bearer lost, he had to give up the Coffin of the Six Paths of Reincarnation.

    Their gambling method was rather unusual; theypeted to see who could catch the biggest Rebirth Fish in the Pool of Rebirth.

    Rebirth Fish were born of the power of rebirth, and they were extremely mysterious. Throughout history, they¡¯d only appeared a few times.

    Su Yi and Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer sat beside the Pool of Rebirth, enduring one hundred years of boredom. In the end, Su Yi used the Grand Dao as a fishing lure to entice a Rebirth Fish.

    The fish got away in the end, but Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer nheless had no choice but to admit defeat.

    However, he still shamelessly avoided making good on his promise by saying that he didn¡¯t have the Coffin of the Six Paths of Reincarnation on him. Rather, it was buried deep within an unknown part of the Netherworld. He said that, whenever the treasure reappeared, he¡¯d fetch it and deliver it to Su Yi.

    Thus, Su Yi became Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer¡¯s ¡°Debt Collector.¡±

    Su Yi hadn¡¯t?seen Old?Ghost Coffin-Bearer since.

    When he decided to ask the old blind man questions, he could never have anticipated that such a fate had befallen the old ghost and his inheritors!

    ¡°The patriarch disappeared years ago. ording to my master, he went searching for the Coffin of the Six Paths of Reincarnation. The cmity that befell us urred five hundred years ago, after he left.¡±

    When the old blind man said this, his expression was aplicated mix ofment, dread, and uncertainty.

    Five hundred years ago!

    Su Yi¡¯s heart shook.?Isn¡¯t that the year I reincarnated?

    ¡°What exactly happened?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The old blind man shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t fully understand it myself. I just remember that I was cultivating in my immortal cave when my master suddenly returned. He said that an expert of the Imperial Realm, Pi Mo, had barged into the Netherworld, and that he wanted to discuss something with the patriarch¡­¡±

    When he heard this, Su Yi¡¯s pupils constricted. <i>Pi Mo!?</i>

    That was his eldest disciple¡¯s Daoist title!

    In his past life, he was the one who gave Pi Mo his title.

    The name meant ¡°a heart free of worldly desires.¡±

    Despite this, when Su Yi reincarnated, his eldest disciple betrayed him by colluding with external enemies¡­

    This incident had long since left a scar on Su Yi¡¯s heart!

    When he first reawakened the memories of his past life, he decided to settle this score when he returned to the Nine Provinces of the Wilds,

    Who¡¯d have thought he¡¯d hear his eldest disciple¡¯s nameing out of the old blind man¡¯s mouth?

    The old blind man had no idea what waves were coursing through Su Yi¡¯s heart, so he kept going. ¡°It had already been years since the patriarch disappeared. Pi Mo couldn¡¯t find him, so he decided to take my master with him instead. He said that, so long as he took my master captive, the patriarch would show up sooner orter¡­.¡±

    ¡°But how could my master possibly be willing to be Pi Mo¡¯s hostage? In the end, he used a secret art at the price of destroying his own cultivation. He escaped from Pi Mo¡¯s clutches and returned to the sect, but he was already gravely injured and on the verge of death.¡±

    The old man¡¯s face filled with vehemence and grief. ¡°To ensure the continued inheritance of the Ghost Lantern, Master activated a portion of the will the patriarch left behind, using the power of the ¡®Divine Wheel of the Netherworld¡¯ to send me out of the Netherworld¡­¡±

    The old blind man sighed. ¡°I would never have guessed that the power of the Divine Wheel of the Netherworld would be so tyrannical. I made it out of the Netherworld, but it eroded my flesh and cultivation. My three Yang souls and seven Yin souls practically dissipated.

    ¡°By the time I made it to the Azure Continent, I only had one ¡®Yang soul¡¯ and one ¡®Yin soul¡¯ left. My injuries were so severe that I had little choice but to engage in hocus-pocus in Little Fengdu¡¯s ghost market just to stay alive¡­¡±

    By the time he finished his tale, the old blind man looked lonely and disconste.

    He¡¯d already hidden this entire incident deep within his heart for a long, long time. He¡¯d assumed that no one on the Azure Continent could possibly recognize the inheritance of the Ghost Lantern for what it was.

    Yet today, someone recognized him after all. Furthermore, he was quite likely the descendant of the Debt Collector!

    After hearing the entire tale, Su Yi furrowed his brow. ¡°So, you don¡¯t know why Pi Mo wanted to find your patriarch either?¡±

    The old blind man shook his head. ¡°We were so pressed for time that there were many things Master never got the chance to tell me. Even now, I don¡¯t know who Pi Mo is, or why he targeted us.¡±

    Su Yi fell silent.

    Five hundred years ago, he reincarnated to cultivate anew.

    Strangely, that very year, Pi Mo barged his way into the Netherworld to get information out of Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer. As a result, the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus-Bearers only narrowly escaped destruction.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but suspect that his eldest disciple was hoping to ask about him. That would exin why he¡¯d sought out Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer.

    Is it because they didn¡¯t find my corpse or the Sword of the Nine Hells after I reincarnated? Is that why Pi Mo suspected something?

    It makes sense. The traitor heard me describe my experiences in the Netherworld, and he knew about my rtionship?with Old?Ghost Coffin-Bearer. It¡¯s quite possible Pi Mo went looking for him to ask about my reincarnation¡­

    When he reached this conclusion, the depths of Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed with cold light, his gaze calm yet terrifying.

 Chapter 434: Approaching With a Trade Offer

    <h4>Chapter 434: Approaching With a Trade Offer</h4>

    After a lengthy silence, Su Yi asked the old blind man, ¡°What was your cultivation at your peak?¡±

    The old blind man sighed. ¡°I was just one step away from entering the Imperial Realm, but now, never mind entering the Imperial Realm¡­ I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll never recover my former cultivation.

    ¡°Now, my only obsession is finding a suitable inheritor to take on the mantle of the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers, but s¡­¡± The old blind man sighed in exasperation. ¡°Although the Azure Continent has no shortage of extraordinary talents, searching for a good seedling capable of inheriting our legacy is simply too difficult.¡±

    ¡°Your lineage¡¯s requirements are indeed rather particr,¡± said Su Yi.

    During their hundred years fishing at the Pool of Rebirth, he and Old Ghost Coffin Bearer chatted about all sorts of things. He was naturally well aware that, when the Ghost Coffin Sarcophagus Bearers chose a new inheritor, they had only one requirement¡ªa specific type of talent, a ¡°Nethervein Yin Bone¡±!

    Never mind the Nine Provinces of the Wilds; even in the Netherworld, such talent was incredibly rare. It could be found by chance, but not sought.

    It wasn¡¯t that this particr variety of talent was so strong. Rather, only those with a Nethervein Yin Bone could ept andprehend the legacy of the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers.

    This was the primary reason why Old?Ghost Coffin Bearer¡¯s legacy had so few inheritors.

    ¡°In just a few years, the Azure Continent is sure to wee its Radiant Epoch. When the timees, countless talents will appear. Perhaps then you¡¯ll have a better chance of finding the suitable inheritor you¡¯re looking for then,¡± said Su Yi.

    The old blind man nodded, then grinned. ¡°I¡¯ve been nning that for years. I¡¯ve been lurking in Little Fengdu¡¯s ghost market for years all for the sake of helping that future inheritor gather resources, treasures, and materials suited for their cultivation.¡±

    He paused for a moment, then asked, ¡°Might this old man be so bold as to ask¡­ What¡¯s your rtionship with the Debt Collector?¡±

    ¡°The Debt Collector?¡± Su Yi was briefly stunned, but then, he realized what this meant. He couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°When your founding patriarch reappears, he¡¯ll naturally know who I am.¡±

    How could the old blind man possibly fail to realize that Su Yi didn¡¯t want to answer? He considerately chose not to pry.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Going forward, should you need help, you cane looking for me. Remember: my name is Su Yi.¡±

    The death of the old blind man¡¯s master, Five Burials, and the old blind man¡¯s current predicament were both connected to Pi Mo, and Pi Mo had likely done this to learn about his reincarnation. This infuriated Su Yi, but more than that, he couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty about what had happened to the old blind man and his master.

    After all, he was the one who¡¯d implicated them. They were innocent in this, yet disaster befell them.

    Su Yi¡­?The old blind man silently repeated the name, then said respectfully, ¡°Then I¡¯ll just have to thank you in advance.¡±

    He already saw Su Yi as the Debt Collector¡¯s descendant, so he dared not disregard Su Yi¡¯s words.?It was just that Su Yi was still only a Grain Avoidance Realm cultivator, and he was so young. The old blind man thought to himself,?Even if I encounter trouble, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t really rely on his aid.

    How could Su Yi fail to realize what the old blind man was thinking?

    He didn¡¯t exin anything. He just took out a jade slip, thought for a moment, then engraved a secret art within it. He then passed it to the old blind man and said, ¡°This is a Buddhist method of condensing Yang souls and forming Yin souls. However, it requires you to gather various auxiliary divine medicines first. Hold onto it, but don¡¯t leak it, or it¡¯ll surely invite disaster.¡±

    The old blind man was briefly dazed, but then, he was instantly so excited that his hands shook. He couldn¡¯t help but blurt, ¡°A method of condensing Yang souls and forming Yin souls? Does such a miraculous secret legacy really exist in this world?¡±

    The souls of living things were divided into ¡°hun¡± and ¡°po¡±, otherwise known as ¡°Yang souls¡± and ¡°Yin souls.¡±

    Humans each had three Yang souls and seven Yin souls.

    If a mortal¡¯s soul was damaged, they would die on the spot.

    If a cultivator¡¯s soul was damaged, they could live on, but they had almost no hope of recovery.

    After experiencing a cmity of that level, the old blind man had only one Yang soul and one Yin soul left. This was why he said he had no hope of recovering the cultivation he¡¯d had at his peak.

    When the soul was in pieces, recovering really was harder than ascending the heavens.

    To the best of the old blind man¡¯s knowledge, even his master, an Imperial Realm expert, would have been helpless to treat his damaged soul!

    Yet now, Su Yi had casually handed him a method capable of doing just that!

    Of course the old blind man was stunned!

    ¡°You¡¯ll know whether it¡¯s real or not once you¡¯ve seen it,¡± said Su Yi, not at all concerned.

    The secret technique recorded in the scroll was called the ¡°Soul Origin Technique of Withering and Rebirth¡±. It was a secret core legacy of the Little Western Paradise, the greatest Buddhist holynd in the Nine Provinces. It was specifically designed to nourish and repair the soul.

    Su Yi told the old blind man not to leak it because he was worried about the man bumping into a Buddhist cultivator of the Little Western Paradise. If he did, they¡¯d surely target him¡­

    The old blind man clutched the jade slip and said with great emotion, ¡°I don¡¯t need to look to know that you wouldn¡¯t deceive me about something like this.¡±

    With that, he threw himself to his knees and kowtowed. ¡°Young Lord, you granted me a miraculous technique. That¡¯s no different from granting me rebirth. I¡¯ll be sure to repay you in the days toe, and I¡¯ll follow you loyally until the day I day!¡±

    Su Yi sighed. ¡°I¡¯m just doing what I ought to do. You¡¯ll understandter. Get up. I¡¯ve already asked all my questions.¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when someone knocked on the courtyard¡¯s main gate.

    ¡­¡­

    Ling Yunhe, Qing Ya, Yuan Heng, and Bai Wenqing were resting in the main hall when they heard someone knock.

    ¡°Is my little martial aunt here already? Isn¡¯t that a bit too quick?¡± Qing Ya¡¯s eyes sparkled. She immediately shot to her feet and charged to the gate.

    However, when Qing Ya opened the door, the little martial aunt she was hoping for was nowhere to be found.

    Rather, it was a whole group of cultivators!

    ¡°We meet again, miss,¡± said the leader, a white-haired elder in inky ck robes.

    .

    This was none other than the Deathbringer¡¯s Gates Yu Shanglin!

    ¡°So, it¡¯s you!¡± Qing Ya instantly understood.

    Earlier, when they were at the city temple, this man approached them and invited them to meet the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate¡¯s Nirvanic Winds Holy Son, only for Su Yi to refuse.

    By now, Ling Yunhe and the two yao cultivators had exited the gates too.

    When they saw the group apanying Yu Shanglin, Ling Yunhe¡¯s brow furrowed imperceptibly. ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re actually quite capable. I¡¯m surprised you found us here.¡±

    Yu Shanglin smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s a bit shameless to say this, but there¡¯s nothing the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate can¡¯t find here in Yin Mountain City.¡±

    He paused, then sped his fist. ¡°Please, don¡¯t misunderstand. We have no ill intent. Rather, we wish to do business with one of your friends.¡±

    As he spoke, he swept his gaze across the group, then asked, ¡°Might I ask where that young lord in blue is?¡±

    Ling Yunhe andpany instantly understood: Yu Shanglin was here for Su Yi!

    ¡°My master is currently with a guest. If you have business, please state it directly,¡± said Yuan Heng gravely.

    Yu Shanglin furrowed his brow and said gravely, ¡°Might I meet your master myself? Rest assured; I¡¯ll meet him by myself.¡±

    Ling Yunhe thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Please,e in.¡±

    Yu Shanglin instantly smiled, then said to hispanions, ¡°All of you, wait outside. Remember, you are not to use your divine sense to spy on the proceedings; avoid causing any unnecessary misunderstandings.¡±

    The cultivators nodded, and Yu Shanglin entered the courtyard without them. Yuan Heng, meanwhile, hurried to Su Yi¡¯s room to inform him.

    ¡°Members of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate havee to do business with me?¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised. He thought for a moment, then rose and headed for the door. ¡°Let¡¯s go; I¡¯m actually rather curious to see what kind of deal they¡¯re hoping to make.¡±

    The old man and Yuan Heng hurried after him.

    When?Yu Shanglin?saw Su Yi leave his chambers, he immediately walked up to greet him, then smiled and bowed. ¡°Greetings, Young Lord.¡±

    He was a Gathering Stars cultivator, and he was a member of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate. Yin Mountain City was effectively his home turf.

    However, when he addressed Su Yi, he was thoroughly courteous, and his attitude was modest and reserved.

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it, then. What kind of trade are you after?¡±

    Yu Shanglin was stunned; it seemed he hadn¡¯t anticipated that a Grain Avoidance youth like Su Yi would be so direct with him.?He didn¡¯t even invite me into the main hall or ask me to sit down. He really has no manners¡­

    Ordinarily speaking, never mind a Grain Avoidance cultivator; even Origin Pce cultivators were beneath his notice!

    Even as he thought this, Yu Shanglin maintained an amiable smile on the surface. ¡°Young Lord, you¡¯ve been direct with me, so I¡¯ll get straight to the point. The truth is, my young master sensed that you have a pure spiritual body within your Soul-Nurturing Gourd, and¡­¡±

    As soon as he heard this, Su Yi arched his brow and cut Yu Shanglin off. ¡°If that¡¯s what you¡¯re after, I¡¯ll have to stop you there.¡±

    Ling Yunhe and Yuan Heng furrowed their brows too. Only now did they realize that the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate was after Qing Wan!

    How could Su Yi possibly agree to such a transaction?

    Yu Shanglin didn¡¯t know any of this. When Su Yi refused him, he thought nothing of it. He just burst intoughter and said, ¡°Let¡¯s put it like this: so long as you¡¯re willing to part with it, no matter what you request, so long as it¡¯s within the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate¡¯s abilities, we can offer it to you without so much as furrowing our brow!¡±

    He spoke valiantly and with utter confidence, but Su Yi wasn¡¯t at all moved. He couldn¡¯t even be bothered to look at Yu Shanglin anymore, so he waved. ¡°Yuan Heng, see our guest off.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Yuan Heng promptly stepped up and said, ¡°Friend, you¡¯d best leave.¡±

    Yu Shanglin¡¯s smile froze, and his expression gradually darkened.

    The way he saw it, he¡¯d alreadye across as perfectly modest and sincere. Who¡¯d have thought a mere Grain Avoidance Realm Youth would show him no respect at all?

    He took a deep breath, then looked at Ling Yunhe. ¡°Fellow Daoist, I said it already: so long as you¡¯re willing to part with it, we¡¯ll agree to any request that¡¯s within our power to grant. Are you¡­?sure?you don¡¯t want to give?me face?¡±

    The way he saw it, for Su Yi to have such assurance had to be because he had a Gathering Stars Realm cultivator like Ling Yunhe to back him up.

    However, Ling Yunhe just said expressionlessly, ¡°And so what if I don¡¯t give your Deathbringer¡¯s Gate face? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re nning tomit robbery?¡±

    When?Yu Shanglin?saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh, his expression mncholy. ¡°Before we left, the young master ordered us to be polite and to avoid violence if at all possible, but now¡­ It seems there¡¯s really no other way!¡±

 Chapter 435: An Immortal Refrains From Squashing Ants

    <h4>Chapter 435: An Immortal Refrains From Squashing Ants</h4>

    Yu Shanglin¡¯s ruefulness provoked strange expressions from Su Yi¡¯spanions.

    Does this guy really think he can do whatever he wants just because Yin Mountain City is Deathbringer¡¯s Gate territory?

    Yu Shanglin¡¯s bearing changedpletely, and his gaze was sharp and proud.

    He looked at Ling Yunhe and said calmly, ¡°I came here with a show of my sincerity. I really don¡¯t want to use force, but if ites down to that, I¡¯m afraid none of you will leave Yin Mountain City alive. Fellow Daoist, is that junior¡¯s treasure so precious that it¡¯s worth making this ce flow with rivers of blood just to protect it?¡±

    Ling Yunhe instinctively nced at Su Yi. To his utter astonishment, Su Yi proceeded to take out his wicker chair and lie down. His eyes were half shut; it seemed he was dozing.

    Yu Shanglin was dumbstruck, and he almost dared not believe his eyes.?That punk¡­ Does he not understand what I¡¯m saying? Or is it that he doesn¡¯t take me the least bit seriously?

    Yu Shanglin was a mighty Gathering Stars Realm cultivator, and he¡¯d seen more than his fair share of arrogance before. However, he¡¯d never seen anyone?this?brazen before.

    In the face of a mighty foe, he leaned back into a wicker chair. This¡­ He was simply arrogant beyond reason!

    Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing¡¯s expressions turned strange, while Qing Ya giggled. The way she saw it, Su Yi¡¯s behavior was simply dashing!

    The atmosphere was instantly heavy and stifled. Yu Shanglin felt provoked, as if they¡¯d trampled all over his dignity, and his expression turned iparably dark.

    ¡°Good! Very good!¡± His eyes shed like lightning, and murderous intent surged around him. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen someone so determined to throw their life away in my life! Today, I¡¯ll¡­¡±

    Before he¡¯d finished speaking, Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed, and the old blind man grinned. ¡°An immortal refrains from squashing ants, and a general¡¯s sword is not for cutting down flies.¡±

    Then, his smile faded, and he sped his fists respectfully, ¡°Young Lord, please permit me to send this clown on his way.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s furrowed brow rxed, and he nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Earlier, the old blind man stood behind Su Yi with his head low, respectful as a servant. Yu Shanglin hadn¡¯t paid any attention to him at all.

    Now, when he looked at the old blind man, he seemed to realize something. His expression changed dramatically, and he eximed in rm, ¡°The old blind man of Little Fengdu¡¯s ghost market?¡±

    The old blind man¡¯s hollow sockets ¡°gazed¡± at Yu Shanglin, and he said in a raspy voice, ¡°Since you recognize me, I¡¯ll give you a chance. Tell me: how do you want to die?¡±

    Yu Shanglin¡¯s back was instantly drenched in cold sweat, and hepletely lost his cool. His expression changed, and his initial murderous rage vanished without a trace. His hair stood on end.

    As a citizen of Yin Mountain City and a Deathbringer¡¯s Gate elder, he was keenly aware of just how mysterious and terrifying the ghost market¡¯s old blind man was!

    Even their sect master had repeatedly ordered them not to investigate the old blind man or anything connected to him!

    Yet now, the old blind man was acting like a servant, following that blue-robed Grain Avoidance youth¡¯s orders!

    Yu Shanglin instantly realized that this wasn¡¯t looking good for him.?No wonder the boy seemed so fearless! So, he had the old blind man to back him up!

    He took a deep breath, then forcefully repressed his uncertainty and said in a low voice, ¡°Senior, I think this was just a misunderstanding¡­¡±

    Whap!

    Before he could finish, the old blind man raised his palm and pped him.

    It was just one palm, yet it was as if the old man were swatting a fly. Yu Shanglin was a Gathering Stars Realm expert of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate, but when the palm strike made contact with his face, the floor shattered beneath his feet, scattering clouds of dust.

    As for Yu Shanglin himself? His face was ck and blue, and his hair was in disarray.

    Yuan Heng andpany gasped. None of them would have guessed that a Gathering Stars expert would amount to so little before the old blind man.

    ¡°I told you to choose how you wanted to die; I didn¡¯t ask you to admit fault,¡± rasped the old blind man.

    Yu Shanglin¡¯s face filled with terror. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m from the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate, and I¡¯m here on the Nirvanic?Winds?Holy Son¡¯s orders. You¡­¡±

    Crunch!

    Before he could finish, the old blind man¡¯s foot struck him square in the throat, killing him. Even his soul burst into tiny pieces.

    ¡°You¡¯re practically an ant, yet you dare jump up and down and throw your weight around? You really don¡¯t know the meaning of the word ¡®death.¡¯¡± The old blind man spat, his face filled with disdain.

    Su Yi¡¯spanions were stunned by how quickly and cleanly the old blind man finished this. He killed a Gathering Stars Realm expert with the same casual ease with which he might squash a bug!

    ¡°Young Lord, how about this old man just ughters his way into the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate and wipes out those skulking ghosts one by one?¡± The old blind man turned around and said reverently, a toadyish smile on his withered features.

    Bang!

    It was then that someone kicked the door in from outside.

    The cultivators of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate had been waiting outside, not far away. When they heard themotion, they barged inside with fierce momentum.

    ¡°Elder Yu!¡± someone eximed.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°What gall! You actually dared kill someone here, in the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate¡¯s territory?!¡±

    When they saw Yu Shanglin¡¯s corpse lying on the ground, all of their expressions changed dramatically. They were both shocked and furious.

    ¡°Yet another group is here to throw their lives away.¡± Yuan Heng, Ling Yunhe, and the others¡¯ expressions turned strange. When they looked at the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate cultivators, their gazes carried a hint of pity.

    The old blind man didn¡¯t turn around. Instead, he smiled heartily and sped his fist in Su Yi¡¯s direction. ¡°Young Lord, it seems to me that we ought to stomp the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate t. It¡¯ll save you from having these flies buzz relentlessly around your face.¡±

    Su Yi saidzily, ¡°That would be overkill. Crimes have their perpetrators and debts have their debtors. If the Nirvanic?Winds?Holy Son caused this, the consequences are naturally his to bear.¡±

    The old blind man was instantly solemn, and he sighed with appreciation. ¡°Young Lord, you know the proper limits. This is the bearing of the truly great; this old man pales inparison.¡±

    ¡°....¡± The crowd didn¡¯t quite know what to say.?He¡¯s looking for opportunities to bootlick even now?

    Even Su Yi was a bit stunned.?This is Old Ghost Coffin Bearer¡¯s grand disciple? I haven¡¯t seen him reveal much in the way of skill, but his ability to tter is unparalleled!

    ¡°How¡­ How could it be him!?¡± Suddenly, someone shrieked in terror.

    She was a beautiful woman in pce garb, standing near the back of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate¡¯s group. She seemed startled and terrified, and her gaze locked onto the young man in the wicker chair. rm and dread were written all over her face, and she quivered from head to toe.

    Elder Lian Lengyue of the Flying Spirit Sword Pavilion!

    Yuan Heng and Ling Yunhe instantly recognized her, but they were a bit confused.?This woman is obviously an elder of the Flying Spirit Sword Pavilion, so why is she mixed up with members of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate?

    ¡°Elder Lian, what is it?¡± The other Deathbringer¡¯s Gate members were rmed too, and they lookedpletely bewildered.

    Lian Lengyue ignored them and threw herself to her knees, quivering. ¡°Your Excellency, please, spare me! I didn¡¯t know it was you! I humbly request your forgiveness!¡±

    The entire room fell deathly silent.

    When the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate cultivators saw this, they instantly felt an ill premonition.

    ¡°Are you one of the Nirvanic?Winds?Holy Son¡¯s subordinates too?¡± Su Yi seemed rather surprised.

    Lian Lengyue stammered, ¡°Your Excellency, I was a cultivator of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate to begin with, and after a few years, I joined the Flying Spirit Sword Pavilion and became an elder there.¡±

    ¡°Elder Lian, how can you bow to one of our enemies?¡± This time, the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate cultivators were enraged.

    ¡°Everyone, that¡¯s His Excellency Su Yi!¡± When Lian Lengyue said this, herpanions reacted as if they¡¯d been struck by lightning. All of them were struck dumb.

    Before they were ordered here on a mission, they heard Lian Lengyue¡¯s tale. They knew he¡¯d killed Qi Chongzi and two other Gathering Stars cultivators in Cold Emerald Valley.

    At the time, the Nirvanic?Winds?Holy Son guessed that Su Yi was most likely a monster from the ancient era too!

    Who would have guessed that?this?was the person they¡¯d been sent here to target?

    The cultivators of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate instantly felt their knees turn to jelly, and their hearts sank. They finally understood why Lian Lengyue was so panicked and terrified.

    She¡¯d only just escaped her encounter with Su Yi at Cold Emerald Valley alive!

    When they saw the enormous shift in their foes¡¯ expressions, Su Yi¡¯spanions found it rather amusing. They¡¯d stormed in with fierce momentum, only to start panicking.

    The disparity was just too enormous.

    Su Yi, however, was starting to lose interest.?The cultivators of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate admitted defeat too quickly; he just couldn¡¯t stay interested.

    He waved them away. ¡°All of you can go.¡±

    ¡°Your Excellency, thank you so much for sparing our lives!¡± Lian Lengyue kowtowed in excitement.

    The others were a little confused.?Is this guy really just letting us go?

    After they tentatively turned, left, and exited the courtyard, they discovered Su Yi really didn¡¯t have any ns of attacking them. Only then did they sigh in relief and flee, fast as their legs would carry them, like startled birds returning to their nests.

    Yin Mountain City, a magnificent pce.

    The red-robed young man drank and checked the time. Soon, he¡¯d have to leave Yin Mountain City and proceed to Spiritbend City.

    He¡¯d received word that, in just a few days, the curtains would open on an auction of unprecedented grandeur.

    Numerous relics from thirty thousand years ago were to appear on the auction block!

    ¡°Young Master, something terrible happened!¡± Suddenly, an urgent voice rang out. The Deathbringer¡¯s Gate cultivators had returned from their mission, but all of them looked frantic and desperate.

    The red-robed young man furrowed his brow and set down his jar of wine. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°We¡­ We encountered Su Yi!¡± Lian Lengyue took a deep breath, then exined at top speeds, getting everything out in the open.

    When the red-robed young man heard the full story, his expression shifted erratically.

    But then, he smiled. ¡°Interesting. So, Su Yi was the owner of that pure spiritual body I sensed earlier¡­¡±

    ¡°Young Master, we¡­ What should we do?¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    The red-robed young man¡¯s gaze swept across the group. ¡°If he killed Elder Yu Shanglin, why did he let you return alive?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± The group was instantly at a loss for words. They hadn¡¯t anticipated Su Yi letting them go. How could they possibly know why he¡¯d done it?

    ¡°Ah, I understand!¡± The red-robed young man realized something, then suddenly gazed outside the pce.

    Practically simultaneously, a tall, lean figure appeared, silently and out of nowhere. His robes were blue, and he looked calm and detached.

    A disheveled elder in ragged clothes appeared shortly afterward.

    These were none other than Su Yi and the old blind man.

    When she saw this, Lian Lengyue and the others¡¯ expressions changed dramatically. They instantly understood. Why did Su Yi just let them go? It was to tail them in secret and seek revenge!

    ¡°You¡¯re the Nirvanic?Winds?Holy Son?¡± Su Yi put his hands behind his back and stared calmly at the red-robed young man inside the grand hall.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The red-robed young man seemed iparably assured. He smiled faintly, then strode out of the room and sighed. ¡°Who would have thought I¡¯d be fortunate enough to meet you before leaving Yin Mountain City? Don¡¯t tell me this¡­ was an act of fate?¡±

 Chapter 436: The Dao Charm of Wind

    <h4>Chapter 436: The Dao Charm of Wind</h4>

    The Nirvanic?Winds?Holy Son was tall as a pine tree, and when he walked out of the hall, he stood casually, yet with a momentum that threatened to devour mountains and rivers.

    Even from a distance, the old blind man seemed to sense something. He looked up and said, ¡°Young Lord, there¡¯s something strange about that kid.¡±

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°Do you think his age is off? And his cultivation too?¡±

    The old blind man nodded. ¡°Indeed.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s to be expected,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°He used a secret method to seal his life force and cultivation, surviving in a dormant state for countless years. He reawakened only when the seal broke.¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t seem particrly concerned. ¡°Methods like this typically only exist in Imperial-level orthodoxies, and using them expends an enormous amount of divine materials. Such methodse at a price to the user as well.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re well informed, Fellow Daoist!¡±?Off in the distance, the Nirvanic Winds Holy Son pped and eximed, ¡°I suspected earlier that you too were a survivor of the thirty thousand years of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness. Now, it seems?that¡¯s indeed?the case.¡±

    The old blind man couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°Little guy, your eyesight is even worse than mine! You have eyes, but?you¡¯re?the blind one here.¡±

    Was he joking? If Su Yi hadin dormant for countless years too, as a member of the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers, he¡¯d sense it immediately.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not?¡± The Nirvanic Winds Holy Son furrowed his brow in apparent surprise.?But then, he shook his head andughed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you are not. At a time like this, that¡¯s no longer important, is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true; none of that matters to someone who¡¯s about to die,¡± said Su Yi, drawing closer as he spoke.

    The Nirvanic Winds Holy Son¡¯s eyes shed with purple light, and he stared at the fast-approaching Su Yi. ¡°You want to fight? Fine, then. I¡¯d like to see just how strong you are!¡±

    As he spoke, his sleeves billowed around him. He suddenly stretched out his hand and pped through the air.

    An illusory purple palm imprint condensed in the sky, surging with wisps of the inscrutable charm of the Dao as it shot toward Su Yi.

    Boom!

    Dao Light rumbled and boomed, throwing the sky into chaos.

    It was just one palm strike, yet it descended with all the force of a divine mountain. Power on that level could even threaten the life of a Gathering Stars Realm expert.

    The Nirvanic Winds Holy Son was only in the Origin Pce Realm!

    ¡°The Holy Son sure lives up to his reputation!¡± The other members of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate watched from afar. All of them felt dazzled.

    Boom!

    As the purple palm strike descended, Su Yi didn¡¯t so much as look at it. He just swept his finger through the air, splitting it in two as easily as if it were made of tofu. Both halves burst apart in midair.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Lian Lengyue and the others¡¯?pupils constricted.

    The old blind man sighed with admiration. ¡°What an exquisite chop! It looked simple, yet it struck with unblockable momentum. It was too miraculous for words! Too miraculous for words!¡±

    This wasn¡¯t ttery¡ªat least, it wasn¡¯t?just?ttery. Earlier, the old man ascertained Su Yi¡¯s connection to the Debt Collector, but he¡¯d never seen Su Yi in action.

    That,bined with Su Yi¡¯s humble Grain Avoidance Realm cultivation, made it hard for the old blind man to view Su Yi as an expert.

    Yet now, when he saw Su Yi¡¯s attack, he finally understood. Compared to the world¡¯s mundane Origin Dao cultivators, Su Yi¡¯s power and cultivation were simply monstrous!

    ¡°Somewhat interesting.¡± The Nirvanic Winds Holy Son¡¯s eyes lit up, and he took to the air, no longer holding anything back.

    Boom!

    His hands flew through the air, forming seals, and purple qi rose into the air. Misty light circted around him, and the air boomed. A majestic and imposing illusoryndscape swept forth, mming viciously into Su Yi.

    He was like a deity pulling up thendscape and flinging it back down to earth!

    It was undeniable that the Nirvanic?Winds?Holy Son was strong, far stronger than other cultivators of his level. He could force even ordinary Gathering Stars Realm cultivators to lower their heads!

    Yet in Su Yi¡¯s eyes, his cultivation was on par with Gu Cangning''s at best.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even look at his attack. His finger swept through the air once more.

    Crunch!

    The descending majestdscape popped like a soap bubble, splitting into pieces.

    Amidst the misty light, Su Yi disappeared, then reappeared directly before the Nirvanic?Winds?Holy Son. He gently swung his palm downward.

    It looked like a gentle, understated palm strike, but if itnded, it could crush even a Gathering Stars Realm body refiner into a meaty pulp.

    Whoosh!

    Against all expectations, the Nirvanic Winds Holy Son disappearedpletely, as if he¡¯d evaporated. Su Yi¡¯s attack hit nothing but air.

    ¡°Where is he?¡±

    Everyone present was stunned. They looked around, but even when they used their divine senses, they couldn¡¯t detect any trace of the Holy Son¡¯s presence.

    ¡°What a powerful stealth and evasion technique!¡± The old blind man¡¯s expression shifted. Even he could no longer sense the Nirvanic Winds Holy Son¡¯s location.

    This eerie scene was unquestionably enough to make someone¡¯s hair stand on end.

    Whoosh!

    Suddenly, a gust of wind howled around Su Yi.

    Something even faster than the wind, an unstoppably quick, almost transparent purple spear, suddenly aimed at Su Yi¡¯s back.

    Were he any other cultivator, never mind blocking the spear; he likely wouldn¡¯t have noticed it before it hit.

    However, it was as if Su Yi had eyes on the back of his head. He suddenly shifted a foot to the side, and his right index finger tapped the air.

    ng!

    It was as if the purple spear had been struck by lightning. It produced a loud, violent noise on impact, scattering sparks.

    Not far away, the Nirvanic?Winds?Holy Son reappeared and staggered back, a solemn look on his handsome features.

    When the onlookers saw this, all of them were shocked.

    The Nirvanic Winds Holy Son¡¯s stealth technique was mighty and strange. Who¡¯d have guessed Su Yi would block it just like that?

    ¡°Predicting his foe¡¯s attacks and blocking them before they arrive? Incredible!¡± The old blind man pped and eximed.

    The Nirvanic WInds Holy Son¡¯s expression shifted back and forth. Purple radiance shone around his spear, the glint of its edge soaring into the heavens. It was obviously an exceptional treasure.

    Yet now that he faced Su Yi, he felt as if he¡¯d already met his match!

    ¡°And here I thought you were capable. All you did was master a stealth technique connected to the Dao Charm of Wind,¡± said Su Yi, a hint of disdain on his lips as he swung his palm.

    Whoosh!

    The Nirvanic Winds Holy Son disappeared once more.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shifted upward. The Dao Charm of Wind was exceptional, as wind was formless to begin with. When employed in stealth skills, the Dao Charm of Wind was as free and unfettered as the wind itself. Wind could appear everywhere the air flowed.

    An ordinary cultivator¡¯s divine sense couldn¡¯t possibly detect someone using such a technique.

    However, this wasn¡¯t hard for Su Yi.

    He had countless ways of forcing his opponent to show himself, but he didn¡¯t use any of them.

    If he did, he ran a high risk of rming his opponent, who might seize the opportunity to flee.

    When someone who¡¯d mastered the Dao Charm of Wind wanted to run, it was more than a little difficult to stop them.

    Suddenly, the air around Su Yi filled with the faint howling of the wind.

    ¡°Die!¡± Someone bellowed explosively.

    Practically simultaneously, beneath the onlookers¡¯ bbergasted gazes, thousands of streaks of purple radiance burst apart, like a rain of light or a purple meteor shower. Their glow nketed heaven and earth.

    This terrifying destructive energy covered Su Yi and the area around himpletely.

    There was no doubt about it; this was the Nirvanic Winds Holy Son¡¯s killer move!

    But it was then that Su Yi smiled. ¡°I caught you.¡±

    Boom!

    His tall, lean figure stretched, and the purple light filling the sky burst and scattered.

    Practically simultaneously, he leaped through the air and cut, using his finger as a sword.

    A streak of clear sword qi flew through the air before suddenly transforming into countless smaller streaks, like a school of fish, which swept through the entire stretch of sky.

    My sword wanders the ten directions, from the blue dome of heaven to the yellow springs below!

    The Rejoicing Sword Sutra¡ªWandering the Ten Directions!

    Countless sword scars appeared in the sky, leaving it with as many holes as a ho¡¯s nest. Streaks of sword qi crisscrossed, dense and tightly packed. It seemed there was no end to them.

    ng! ng! ng!

    Amidst the deafening booms, spear shadows ovepped in the sky, repeatedly blocking the sword qi slicing through the skies.

    The Nirvanic Winds Holy Son was forced back into view.

    It was as if he were faced with howling gales and a torrential downpour. Sword qi descended upon him from all sides, sharp and shing with cold light, so bright the onlookers couldn¡¯t even open their eyes.

    However, the Nirvanic?Winds?Holy Son was no ordinary cultivator. Despite the onught, his purple spear blocked every attacking his way, and he wasn¡¯t at all injured.

    But before he could fully neutralize this attack, Su Yi struck from afar, using his fingers as a sword.

    The Rejoicing Sword Sutra, Splitting Mountains and Seas!

    That terrifying?sword qi nketed?heaven and earth, sweeping the skies with unstoppable momentum. Even watching from a distance, it filled onlookers¡¯ hearts with despair.

    ¡°This is bad!¡± The Nirvanic Winds Holy Sonpletely lost hisposure. When he tried to dodge, it was already toote; he could only take it head-on.

    ng!

    Sword qi and purple spear shed, and the resulting impact shook heaven and earth. The spear flew from the Holy Son¡¯s grasp, and he flew back,?mming into the dirt and leaving a deep hole in the ground.

    Splurt!?He coughed up, and throughout his body, countless bones and tendons snapped. Soon he was covered in blood.

    The entire area was deathly silent. Even the birds were quiet.

    One sh, and Su Yi had heavily injured the Nirvanic?Winds?Holy Son!

    Lian Lengyue and the other Deathbringer¡¯s Gate cultivators¡¯ scalps went numb. They felt as if they¡¯d been plunged into an endless abyss.

    ¡°This Dao of the Sword¡­ It¡¯s a bit too fierce, isn¡¯t it¡­?¡± The old blind man couldn¡¯t help but gasp. He thought back to when he was in the Grain Avoidance Realm, and he couldn¡¯t help but admit it:?back in the Netherworld, when I was at his cultivation, I could look down on most others my level. The Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers saw me as the type of talent that only appears once in a thousand years.

    Yet I was obviously far inferior to the current Su Yi!

    Meanwhile, Su Yi showed no mercy. He struck the Nirvanic?Winds?Holy Son once more, fully intent on ending him.

    His tall, lean figure was the very picture of a banished immortal, with unstoppable, invincible momentum.

    In the face of a life-or-death crisis, the Nirvanic?Winds?Holy Son gnashed his teeth and spat up a mouthful of blood.

    Whoosh!

    A streak of silver light shed into being.

    Upon closer inspection, it was a spirit pearl. Its surface was covered in strange and distorted Dao markings, and as it flew through the air, a terrifying, destructive aura spread out.

    Su Yi¡¯s pupils condensed, and he abruptly stopped his charge and retreated far away.

    Boom!

    The pearl exploded, the st covering a thousand-foot radius. Terrifying silver mes soared into the sky, and the surging energy currents dispersed theyers of cloud hovering overhead.

    When the smoke dissipated, the grand and luxurious pce, as well as its pce grounds, were gone. Only scorched earth remained.

    That terrifying destructive power extended to even the onlookers. Lian Lengyue and the other Deathbringer¡¯s Gate members were sent flying in all directions, and all of them cut sorry figures. All were heavily injured, and they screamed in agony.

    It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to dodge; it was that they simply couldn¡¯t dodge in time!

    Su Yi stood in the air without so much as a hair out of ce. However, his brow furrowed.

    The Nirvanic Winds Holy Son actually seized that opening and escaped!

 Chapter 437: The Cloudsky Eight Paradise Flag

    <h4>Chapter 437: The Cloudsky Eight Paradise g</h4>

    ¡°Young Lord, are you alright?¡± The old blind man appeared by his side.

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°I underestimated the survivors of the thirty thousand years of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness this time. As a result of my negligence, he escaped at thest moment.¡±

    The Nirvanic Winds Holy Son really wasn¡¯t simple. His cultivation was in the Origin Pce Realm, yet hisbat strength was sufficient to kill Gathering Stars cultivators like Madam Miaohua.

    Su Yi assumed his earlier strike would be enough to obliterate his opponent. Who¡¯d have thought he¡¯d merely injure him?

    Looking back on it now, Su Yi realized that for his opponent to have survived, he surely had incredibly powerful defensive treasures at his disposal, as well as extraordinary life-saving trump cards.

    Take that silver spirit pearl just now. It exploded with forceparable to a Spiritual Integration Realm cultivator¡¯s full-strength attack, leaving Su Yi with no choice but to dodge.

    ¡°Monsters like him survived thirty thousand years of stillness, and their origins are extraordinary. Furthermore, before they went dormant, their seniors surely prepared numerous life-saving methods for them. To the Origin Dao cultivators of the modern-day Azure Continent, they¡¯re absolutely one-in-a-million geniuses,¡± said the old blind man.?¡°Young Lord, for you to injure him with such ease is absolutely extraordinary. I even suspect that no other Origin Dao cultivator beneath the heavens is a match for you.¡±

    This old inheritor of the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers had absolutely mastered the art of ttery. No matter what was happening, so long as Su Yi was involved, he found a way topliment him.

    He was really?quite the entric.

    ¡°I cannot underestimate the world¡¯s valiant elites,¡± said Su Yi. As he spoke, he put his hands behind his back and sauntered off.

    ¡°Young Lord, what about those members of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate?¡± asked the old blind man hurriedly.

    He was referring to Lian Lengyue and the others.

    ¡°I said it already, didn¡¯t I? I¡¯m only interested in the main offender. Also, I rather liked what you said earlier: ¡®an immortal refrains from squashing ants, and a general¡¯s sword is not for cutting down flies.¡¯¡±

    Su Yi then drifted off without so much as a second look.

    The old blind man was briefly stunned, but then, heughed and followed him.

    Lian Lengyue and the others stilly sprawled out on the ground. Despite their wounds, they rejoiced as they realized they¡¯d survived this disaster.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Young Lord, I¡¯m afraid this old man must be on his way,¡± said the old blind man. He hesitated, then whispered, ¡°Young Lord, should you ever require my assistance, all you have to do is light this ¡®Heaven¡¯s Mandate Lantern.¡¯ So long as you¡¯re within the Great Xia¡¯s borders, I¡¯ll be sure to find you within the day.¡±

    He took out a palm-sized ck paperntern, then offered it to Su Yi with both hands.

    Su Yi epted it, then looked it over and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget what I said earlier. Should you encounter difficulty,e looking for me. I trust that with the methods at your disposal, that shouldn¡¯t be overly difficult.¡±

    The old blind man grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll bear that in mind.¡±

    With that, he turned and left.

    Su Yi watched his bony frame disappear from view. Inwardly, he sighed.

    He wouldn¡¯t have guessed that the enmities of his past life would implicate the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers.

    Pi Mo¡­ Whatever you do, you cannot die until your master returns to the Wilds¡­?Su Yi muttered to himself, his expression tranquil as the surface of a pond.

    ¡­.

    Within their temporary residence.

    When Su Yi got back, he sprawled out in his wicker chair, his whole body loose and rxed.

    Today, upon entering this ¡°Little Ghost City Fengdu¡±, he visited the temple and met a member of the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers in the ghost market.

    Then, almost as soon as they arrived at their temporary residence and just as he was preparing to rx, the Nirvanic?Winds?Holy Son¡¯s subordinates came calling¡­

    Only now did Su Yi finally have time to rest.

    He¡¯d always beenzy when he wasn¡¯t cultivating. If he could lie down, there was absolutely no way he¡¯d remain upright.

    ¡°Big Brother Su Yi, look at this bracelet.¡± Qing Ya giggled, walked up to him, and raised her left sleeve, revealing a snow-white forearm. She stretched out her hand so Su Yi could see it, then shook the bracelet around her wrist.

    The gentle light of the sun illuminated her fair skin, which shone with faint luster. The translucent, glittering bracelet flowed with misty, dazzling spiritual light.

    .

    A wrist like snow, and a bracelet as blue as the sky.

    As for the girl they belonged to, her pretty, adorable little face was grinning, her big eyes filled with joy and anticipation.

    This scene was unquestionably a delight to the senses.

    ¡°Not bad, not bad at all.¡± Su Yi nodded.

    He could naturally tell that the bracelet was made out of Coldblue Divine Jade, an extremely rare material. It was most likely a spiritual treasure, and one with numerous wondrous applications.

    However,pared to the treasure, it was unquestionably the girl¡¯s pure, simple smile and charm that drew his attention.

    Qing Ya lowered her arm and chirped, ¡°Big Brother Su Yi, this is the treasure I found in the sarcophagus hidden in thentern I chose. It¡¯s called the ¡®Skyshadow Bluelight Bracelet¡¯, and it can activate a defensive formation called the Seven Stars Spiritual Revolution Formation. They say it can even block a full-force attack from a Spiritual Manifestation cultivator.

    As she spoke, she took out a jade bottle and passed it to him. ¡°Big Brother Su Yi, it¡¯s thanks to you that I managed to obtain this treasure. This bottle contains Precious Profound Pith. You have to ept it!¡±

    Su Yi was quite surprised. Precious Profound Pith was an extremely rare spiritual medicine, and during the Gathering Stars Realm, it was inestimably valuable when tempering one¡¯s cultivation base. It was shockingly expensive.

    He considered refusing it, but when he saw the girl¡¯s serious expression, Su Yi decided to ept the bottle of Precious Profound Pith.

    It was then that Ling Yunhe smiled and walked up. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, earlier, I received word that Qing Ya¡¯s little martial aunt is on her way¡­¡±

    He then proceeded to tell Su Yi about Wen Xinzhao in full detail.

    When Su Yi heard this, he said, ¡°For you to say all that, this Wen Xinzhao must be an extraordinarily talented sword cultivator, right?¡±

    Ling Yunhe nodded and sighed with emotion. ¡°If you asked me who, of the cultivators I¡¯ve met, had the greatest talent for swordsmanship, I¡¯d have to say I¡¯d never seen anyone greater than Junior Apprentice Sister Wen.¡±

    At fourteen, she became the uncontested top genius of the One Sky Sword Pavilion¡¯s younger generation. They called her the Little Sword Demon.

    At fifteen, she broke the Heaven¡¯s Net Divine Sword Formation, bing the closed-door disciple of one of the Cloudsky Divine Pce¡¯s Spirit Dao cultivators, the Daoist Master Coldsmoke¡­

    This was such a dazzling record that even Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit curious about Wen Xinzhao.

    Cloudsky Divine Pce was one of the Great Xia¡¯s four peak-level factions. Wen Xinzhao had, three years ago, relied on her own swordsmanship and cultivation to be a Spirit Dao cultivator¡¯s disciple. She really wasn¡¯t simple.

    Was she really worthy of the title ¡°miraculous genius of the Dao of the Sword¡±? Su Yi would know if he met her for himself.

    As they conversed, a treasure ship suddenly flew over from the distant skies.

    It was several hundred feet long, and it bore down through the clouds, swathed in dazzling light. Its arrival startled numerous cultivators throughout Yin Mountain City.

    ¡°That ship is quite shocking and imposing. Which mighty expert has arrived in our Yin Mountain City?¡±

    ¡°The Cloudsky Eight Paradise g! My heavens! It¡¯s Cloudsky Divine Pce¡¯s treasure ship!¡±

    Numerous experienced old-timers couldn¡¯t help but cry out. They recognized the war g on the ship¡¯s deck: it was the unique symbol of Cloudsky Divine Pce, one of the Great Xia¡¯s four peak-level factions!

    ¡°Experts from Cloudsky Divine Pce?¡±

    The ship¡¯s arrival caused amotion throughout Yin Mountain City. Countless cultivators were stunned, and they gazed up at the ship with heartfelt reverence.

    The Great?Xia¡¯s vast territory was divided into thirteen provinces. Its borders were home to over one hundred factions of cultivators, and its orthodoxies flourished.

    However, four of its factions towered above all others, like overlords gazing proudly down upon the world.

    The Cloudsky Divine Pce was one of them!

    To the cultivators of the Great Xia, it was a holynd, a ce they could only gaze upon from afar.

    It was no exaggeration to say that if you picked any one of their disciples at random and ced them anywhere in the Southern Skies Province, no one would dare provoke them!

    Yet now, one of their ships had arrived here, in Yin Mountain City, the southernmost city of the Great Xia¡¯s Southern Skies Province. Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised?

    ¡°The Cloudsky Eight Paradises g! Qing Ya, that¡¯s most likely your little martial aunt.¡± Ling Yunhe felt a bit worked up too.

    They watched as the ship quickly stopped above their residence and hovered in the air.

    Then, four people emerged from the ship, three men and one woman.

    The leader was a broad-shouldered, narrow-waisted, handsome and powerful-looking young man in white. He had a four-foot-long sword bundled in gray fabric on his back, and he looked positively radiant.

    The woman and the other two men each had their own majesty. It was obvious at a nce that they were dragons and phoenixes among men. All were extraordinary, and all would stand out in any crowd.

    However, when they saw them, Ling Yunhe and Qing Ya were stunned.?Wen Lingzhao wasn¡¯t with them!

    It was then that the white-robed youth with a sword bundled on his back led hispanions to their residence.?He scanned the group, then smiled and sped his fist at Ling Yunhe and Qing Ya. ¡°You must be Fellow Daoist Ling Yunhe and Miss Qing Ya, right?¡±

    Ling Yunhe sped his fist in greeting. ¡°Indeed. Might I ask your name, Fellow Daoist?¡±

    ¡°I am Huo Yunsheng, and I¡¯m here to fetch you on Senior Apprentice Sister Wen¡¯s orders,¡± the young man in white said with a heartyugh.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Little Martial Aunte herself?¡± Qing Ya couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Little Martial Aunt?

    The white-robed Huo Yunsheng was briefly stunned, but he quickly understood. Heughed, ¡°As we passed through Spiritbend City, Senior Apprentice Sister Wen encountered a matter of the utmost importance. She won¡¯t be able to leave for a while. However, she was worried about keeping you waiting, so she sent us here to invite you to Spiritbend City. You can convene with her there.¡±

    This time, everyone understood.

    Ling Yunhe smiled. ¡°That actually works out rather nicely; we were already preparing to head to Spiritbend City.¡±

    Huo Yunhe nced at Su Yi, Yuan Heng, and Bai Wenqing. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ling, who might these three be?¡±

    Ling Yunhe smiled and introduced them, one by one.

    When he learned that they were Ling Yunhe and Qingya¡¯s friends, Huo Yunsheng smiled and nodded. ¡°It?won¡¯t do to dy. How about we set off right away?¡±

    However, instead of answering, Ling Yunhe nced at Su Yi. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, what do you think?¡±

    Huo Yunsheng was stunned. He suddenly realized that this young Grain Avoidance Realm cultivator wasn¡¯t as simple as he¡¯d imagined!?After all, Ling Yunhe was a Gathering Stars cultivator, and he¡¯d just asked for Su Yi¡¯s input before making a decision.

    ¡°That works too.¡± Su Yi stretched in his wicker chair, then got up and put the chair away. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 438: A Mighty Expert Stands Before You, Yet the Foolish Remain Ignorant

    <h4>Chapter 438: A Mighty Expert Stands Before You, Yet the Foolish Remain Ignorant</h4>

    That day, Cloudsky Divine Pce¡¯s treasure ship left Yin Mountain City and began its journey back to the Southern Skies Province¡¯s Spiritbend City. This time, it carried Su Yi and hispanions too.

    As the ship flew through the clouds, its hundred-plus-foot body expanded to a full thousand feet long. It now looked more like a tower ship.

    In one of its pavilions.

    ¡°Everyone, this way, please,¡± Huo Yunsheng said with a smile. There was a banquet waiting for Su Yi and hispanions.

    Once everyone was in their seats, the only woman in Huo Yunsheng¡¯s group suddenly said, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother, I¡¯m going back to my room.¡±

    She looked about seventeen or eighteen, and she was pretty, with her hair worn up. She was dressed in an inky-ck dress, with a disposition as cold as an iceberg.

    Her name was Ren Youyou, and she was an inner sect legacy disciple of Cloudsky Divine Pce. Her cultivation was in thete-stage Grain Avoidance Realm.

    Huo Yunsheng was stunned. ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister Ren, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Ren?Youyou?shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    With that, she turned and left.

    It was only after Ren Youyou left that a silver-robed man¡¯s lips curved into a yful grin. ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Huo, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten? Junior Apprentice Sister Ren detests nothing more than yao and their ilk. How could she possibly remain here and dine at the same table as two yao cultivators?¡±

    The man¡¯s name was Qian Tianlong. He, too, was an inner sect disciple of Cloudsky Divine Pce, and his cultivation was in the mid-stage Grain Avoidance Realm.

    As he spoke, he swept his gaze across Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing.

    Their expressions shifted, and they felt shame and indignation rise within their hearts. How could they possibly miss what Qian Tianlong was getting at?

    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it, you two; that¡¯s just how Junior Apprentice Sister Ren is. Perhaps I spoke overly directly, but I absolutely didn¡¯t have any ill intentions,¡± said the silver-robed Qian Tianlong with augh.

    Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing were silent.

    It was obvious that these disciples of Cloudsky Divine Pce didn¡¯t like yao cultivators like them at all!

    Ling Yunhe furrowed his brow, while Qing Ya looked faintly displeased.

    When he saw that the atmosphere was a bit off, Huo Yunsheng smiled and tried to y peacemaker. ¡°Come,e, let¡¯s drink!¡±

    Qian Tianlong smiled and said no more.

    However, as Su Yi sat there, pouring his own wine and drinking, he watched this entire scene unfold.

    There was no way he¡¯d miss that these Cloudsky Divine Pce disciples didn¡¯t respect them at all. That was true of Ren Youyou, the one who¡¯d left, as well as Qian Tianlong. Courteous as he seemed, it was true of Huo Yunsheng, too.

    It was only when he addressed Ling Yunhe and Qing Ya that he seemed politer and more weing.

    However, this was ultimately a trivial matter, and Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to concern himself with it.

    The disciples of major sects all had varying degrees of arrogance. This didn¡¯t make them evil, but it was a terrible habit.

    The banquet began.

    Huo Yunsheng and the other two Cloudsky Divine Pce disciples seemed to overlook Su Yi, Yuan Heng, and Bai Wenqing. They just chatted and drank with Ling Yunhe and Qing Ya.

    Ling Yunhe noticed this too, and he found it hard to take. Inwardly, he sighed.

    Cloudsky Divine Pce was one of the Great Xia¡¯s four peak-level orthodoxies. As its disciples, they indeed had reason to be proud.

    Here in the Southern Skies Province, even cultivators of the older generation would have to treat them with the utmost courtesy.

    They were ignoring Su Yi, yes, but how could they possibly know how terrifying of an existence he was?

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, allow me to toast you.¡± Ling Yunhe smiled and raised his ss.

    Su Yi nodded, raised his cup, and drank it.

    ¡°Big Brother Su Yi, let me toast you too!¡± Qing Ya raised her cup as well.

    Su Yi naturally didn¡¯t refuse.

    Ling Yunhe and Qing Ya then proceeded to toast Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing, too.

    Then, seemingly out of nowhere, Qian Tianlong asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, might I be so bold as to inquire where you¡¯re from, and which sect you¡¯re affiliated with?¡±

    ¡°I have no sect,¡± said Su Yi tly. ¡°I¡¯m unaffiliated.¡±

    Qian Tianlong was stunned. He fiddled with his cup, his expression a bit strange.

    Ling Yunhe smiled and said, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t let his age fool you: Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s cultivation is deep and inscrutable, far beyond ordinary people¡­.¡±

    Qian Tianlongughed and cut him off. ¡°That¡¯s only natural. Our Fellow Daoist Su is a rogue cultivator, yet he reached the Origin Dao at such a tender age. He perhaps cannotpare with the disciples of the Great Xia¡¯s top factions, but that¡¯s already rather decent.¡±

    He had the tone of a superior passing judgment from on high.

    Ling Yunhe¡¯s brow furrowed, but just as he was about to say something, Huo Yunsheng raised his cup and smiled. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ling, allow me to toast you.¡±

    ¡°Please¡± Ling Yunhe raised his ss and forced his bellyful of unspoken words back down.

    He realized that even if he listed Su Yi¡¯s aplishments one by one, these disciples of one of the world¡¯s top factions probably wouldn¡¯t believe him.

    Qing Ya thought to herself,?Aren¡¯t these guys a bit too proud? How could theypare Big Brother Su Yi to an ordinary rogue cultivator? They¡¯re really blind!

    She might be naive and unaffected, but her intuition was iparably keen. She¡¯d long since picked up on their hosts¡¯ poor attitude toward Su Yi, Yuan Heng, and Bai Wenqing.

    ¡°Miss Qing Ya, when we left the sect, Senior Apprentice Sister Wen said she¡¯d rmend you to join Cloudsky Divine Pce,¡± said thest of three male disciples, a dignified-looking young man in ornate robes. ¡°That is to say, going forward, we¡¯ll be sectmates.¡±

    Sun Feng was a Cloudsky Divine Pce inner sect disciple, just like Huo Yunsheng, Ren Youyou, and Qian Tianlong. He was in thete-stage Grain Avoidance Realm.

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Qing Ya, but she thought nothing of it. ¡°I¡¯ll have to think it over carefully.¡±

    After seeing how these Cloudsky Divine Pce disciples conducted themselves, Qing Ya was actually rather hesitant. She wasn¡¯t sure if she even wanted to go along with her little martial aunt¡¯s arrangement and join Cloudsky Divine Pce.

    ¡°Haha, you don¡¯t have to trouble yourself over this. Given Senior Apprentice Sister Wen¡¯s transcendent status in the sect, making arrangements for you to join us will be no problem. All she has to do is say the word,¡±ughed Sun Feng. He obviously misunderstood; he assumed she was worried about entering the sect smoothly.

    Qing Ya was stunned. ¡°Is Little Martial Aunt¡¯s status really that high?¡±

    Ling Yunhe looked curious too.

    Awe appeared on Sun Feng¡¯s face, and he said, ¡°Senior Apprentice Sister Wen swept everyone of her generation in the inner sectpetition half a year ago, seizing the championship. Apparently, the sect leader was already nning to make her an inner sect elder, but Senior Apprentice Sister Wen refused on the basis that she needed to immerse herself in her swordsmanship.¡±

    Huo Yunsheng sighed. ¡°That¡¯s not all; even the sect¡¯s Spirit Dao patriarchs are constantly singing her praises. They see her as the most dazzling genius of the Dao of the?Sword our?sect as seen in the past eight hundred years. The name of the Little Sword Demon, Wen Xinzhao, has already spread throughout the Great Xia!¡±

    Ling Yunhe couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    Cloudsky Divine Pce was one of the Great Xia¡¯s peak-level orthodoxies. Its geniuses and elites were too numerous to count, yet Wen Xinzhao managed to dominate the inner sectpetition and take first ce? This was unquestionable proof that Wen Xinzhao was far stronger now than she was three years ago!

    ¡°Little Martial Aunt is already that amazing?¡± Qing Ya¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    ¡°How could the word ¡®amazing¡¯ be enough to describe her?¡± said Sun Feng leisurely. ¡°Throughout the Great Xia, only the Fulcrum of Heaven Sect¡¯s younger generation?sword?chief Yu Wenshu, the monstrous genius of the Qingyi Dao Sect, Li Handeng, and Maha Temple¡¯s Buddhist Son Chen Lu¡­. Only monstrous figures like them areparable to Senior Apprentice Sister Wen.¡±

    Just hearing this filled Ling Yunhe¡¯s heart with excitement, and his face practically glowed.

    Wen Xinzhao hailed from the Great Qi¡¯s One Sky Sword Sect. When this news returned to the sect, it was sure to provoke an enormous uproar!

    ¡°Are there really so many amazing people in the Great Xia?¡± eximed Qing Ya.

    ¡°That¡¯s only natural. The Great Xia is the hegemon of the Azure Continent. Its territories are vast, and its orthodoxies flourish. Setting aside Yu Wenshu, Li Handeng, Chen Lu, and other long-famous cultivators, there are numerous shocking talents and miraculous geniuses spread all across the nation.¡±

    Huo Yunsheng said calmly, ¡°ording to the sect leader, before the Radiant Epoch arrives, countless cultivation geniuses will surge forth, like stars illuminating the light sky. They¡¯ll all attempt to outshine each other, and each shallpete for glory.¡±

    When they heard this, waves coursed through Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing¡¯s hearts.

    The cultivation world of the Great Xia was far greater than they¡¯d imagined!

    Only Su Yi remained as calm as ever.

    He¡¯d lost track of how many ¡°shocking geniuses¡± and ¡°proud sons of heaven¡± he¡¯d seen in his past life.

    Some were natural-born holy sons, while others were geniuses blessed with one-in-a-million talent. There were goddesses whose magnificence outshone the heavens, and descendants of True Spirit divine beasts¡­

    After seeing so many, he¡¯d naturally grown ustomed to them.

    Besides, the Great Xia was ultimately part of a mundane realm. How could its geniuses and chosen sons of heaven possiblypare to those of the Nine Provinces?

    ¡°Big Brother Su Yi, the way I see it, you¡¯re in no way inferior to my little martial aunt,¡± giggled Qing Ya.

    Huo Yunsheng andpany were stunned, but then, they couldn¡¯t help butugh. They thought nothing of it, and saw her words as little more than a child¡¯s joke. They couldn¡¯t even be bothered to correct her.

    The way they saw it, there really were peopleparable to Wen Xinzhao, but only a handful of them. None of them were surnamed Su!

    Su Yi was just a rogue cultivator, a wanderer without a sect or any background to speak of. How could Qing Ya possibly mention him in the same sentence as Wen Xinzhao? She was like an immortal beauty from the heavens!

    ¡°Miss Qing Ya, you¡¯d best not say anything like that in front of anyone else. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯llugh at you,¡± said Sun Feng. It seemed this was a well-intentioned warning.

    ¡°A joke?¡± Qing Ya was stunned.

    Before she could respond, Huo Yunsheng said out of nowhere, ¡°Now that you mention it, I just remembered something. An incredible figure recently appeared in the Great Xia. Her name is Yue Shichan.

    ¡°She first appeared half a month ago at a gathering of cultivators. Then, alone and armed with only her sword, she defeated thirteen cultivators, all from different factions. She even defeated one of the Qingyi Dao Sect¡¯s legacy disciples, Luo Hanchuan!

    ¡°After that duel, Yue Shichan shook everyone in attendance. They say that she caught the eye of a Spirit Dao patriarch of the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect and that he wanted to take her back to the sect to continue her cultivation there. He even said that, if possible, he¡¯d break the rules and admit her directly as an inner sect legacy disciple.

    ¡°Who would have thought that, in the end, Yue Shichan refused him? That incident has since be a legend. They say Yue Shichan is like an immortal beauty and that her attainments in the Dao of the Sword are far beyond the masses. She¡¯s incredible; even I can¡¯t help?but long to admire?her magnificent bearing for myself.¡±

    <i>The Featherflow King, Yue Shichan??</i>Yuan Heng was stunned, and he nced at Su Yi.

    This reaction drew the others¡¯ attention, too.

 Chapter 439: Iâ€™ll Teach You How to Behave

    <h4>Chapter 439: I¡¯ll Teach You How to Behave</h4>

    When he heard Yue Shichan¡¯s name, the image of a picturesque beauty, as pretty as a fairy or an immortal, dressed in white with an ancient sword strapped to her back, rose unbidden in Su Yi¡¯s mind.

    He still remembered theirst meeting in the Jade Capital, when she invited him to travel with her to the Great Xia and participate in the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly.

    Time flew; it had already been three months since then.

    But then, Su Yi wasn¡¯t at all surprised that Yue Shichan had be famous in the Great Xia.

    From the moment he firstid eyes on her, Su Yi could see her talent and tell how firm her sword heart was. She was a rare, shocking genius, one in a million.

    At the time, out of sheer love of talent, he even offered to guide Yue Shichan in her pursuit of the Dao.

    Of course, at the time, Yue Shichan refused him, saying she needed ¡°time to think it over.¡±

    Still, that did nothing to reduce Su Yi¡¯s admiration for her.

    As a sword cultivator, it was hard for Su Yi to avoid having a special fondness for those who, like Yue Shichan, shared his obsession with the de.

    When she saw Yuan Heng nce at Su Yi, Qing Ya couldn¡¯t help but feel curious. ¡°Big Brother Yuan Heng, don¡¯t tell me you and Big Brother Su?Yi know?Yue Shichan?¡±

    When he saw that Su Yi had no objections, Yuan Heng said, ¡°We know her. She¡¯s from the Great Zhou, just like us. Before she left for the Great Xia, she was the famous Featherflow King of the Great Zhou, a dazzling, legendary figure.¡±

    ¡°The Great Zhou?¡± Huo Yunsheng, Qian Tianlong, and Sun Feng were briefly dazed. It took them a moment to even remember what kind of ce the Great Zhou was.

    ¡°Who¡¯d have thought a remote, barren little backwater like the Great Zhou would give rise to a miraculous genius like Yue Shichan? That¡¯s truly rare,¡± sighed Huo Yunsheng.

    ¡°But then, it¡¯s not that strange. Lately, perhaps because the power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness is fast receding, all types of dazzling geniuses are popping up all over the Azure Continent¡¯s hundred-plus nations,¡± said the silver-robed Qian Tianlong calmly. ¡°Of course, there are also quite a few Possessed, as well as those lucky enough to have obtained ancient legacies, too.¡±

    Sun Feng stroked his chin. ¡°There are quite a few miraculous geniuses and monsters out there nowadays, but those capable of defeating Luo Hanchuan, an inner sect legacy disciple of the Qingyi Dao Sect, aren¡¯t at allmon. Furthermore, what ordinary person could refuse the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect¡¯s offer to join them as Yue Shichan did?¡±

    His tone contained unconcealed admiration.

    Qing Ya batted her bright, clear eyes and looked at Su Yi. ¡°Big Brother Su Yi, in my heart,?you¡¯re?the greatest genius of the Great Zhou!¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but smile and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m no genius.¡±

    Qian Tianlongughed, and although he didn¡¯t say anything, his dismissive attitude was readily apparent.

    Yuan Heng¡¯s expression darkened. He could endure Qian?Tianlong¡¯sck of respect for him, and he could ignore these Cloudsky Divine Pce disciples¡¯ disdain for yao cultivators.

    However, he couldn¡¯t tolerate seeing them treat Su Yi like this!

    He took a deep breath, then said gravely, ¡°And here I assumed that cultivators of Cloudsky Divine Pce had bearing and deportment far beyond the masses. I have to say that your current behavior reveals a shockingck of manners!¡±

    When he said this, the atmosphere was instantly stifled.

    Huo Yunsheng and Sun Feng frowned. It seemed that neither of them had guessed that Yuan Heng would dare rebuke Qian Tianlong to his face.

    Qian?Tianlong¡¯s?expression darkened, and he smiled, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°Are you¡­ Trying to teach me how to behave myself?¡±

    Ling Yunhe¡¯s expression shifted, and he said hurriedly, ¡°Please, you two, stay calm. It¡¯s just a verbal disagreement; let¡¯s avoid any unpleasantness.¡±

    Qian Tianlong snorted coldly. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ling, since that yao cultivator remains unconvinced, I¡¯ll just have to speak openly: if not for you and Qing Ya, we wouldn¡¯t pay some backwater rogue cultivator and a pair of yao cultivators any heed at all!¡±

    He no longer made any attempt to hide his contempt.

    Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing¡¯s expressions turned even more unsightly.

    Ling Yunhe couldn¡¯t help but nce at Su Yi, who was sipping away at his drink. He said nothing.

    However, his calm,posed bearing made Ling Yunhe¡¯s heart clench.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Qian, what do you mean by that?¡± Ling Yunhe gnashed his teeth and mmed the table. ¡°These are our friends, yet you¡¯ve repeatedly insulted them right in front of me. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s over the line?¡±

    Qing Ya was displeased too. ¡°That¡¯s right! Do you really think that being disciples of Cloudsky Divine Pce means you¡¯re better than everyone else? Wait until I see Little Martial Aunt. I¡¯ll be sure to ask her what¡¯s going on here!¡±

    Even Ling Yunhe and Qing Ya erupted in rare disys of anger. This waspletely beyond Huo Yunsheng, Qian Tianlong, and Sun Feng¡¯s expectations.

    Especially Qian Tianlong. His expression shifted erratically, and his heart was full of rage.

    He could disregard Su Yi and hispanions, but he couldn¡¯t disregard Ling Yunhe and Qing Ya. Otherwise, if they really told Wen Xinzhao about this, it would lead to unpredictable consequences.

    The atmosphere was instantly oppressive.

    Huo Yunsheng said, ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother Qian, Senior Apprentice Sister Wen sent us here to wee her guests. Don¡¯t cause trouble.¡±

    He then smiled at Ling Yunhe and Qing Ya. ¡°Please, don¡¯t be angry. Junior Apprentice Brother Qian spoke without reservation and offended you, but please, let me apologize on his behalf.¡±

    Although this sounded like a concession, in truth, his apology was only directed at Ling Yunhe and Qing Ya.

    He ignored Su Yi, Yuan Heng, and Bai Wenqingpletely.

    This made his attitude abundantly clear. How could Ling Yunhe possibly miss it?

    He was inwardly vexed.?These arrogant disciples of top factions are really as dumb as it gets. If they really provoke Su Yi, he certainly won¡¯t concern himself with their background; he¡¯ll just kill them!

    Ling Yunhe took a deep breath, then ignored Huo Yunsheng, faced Su Yi, and sped his fists in apology. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, please, stay calm. Let this slide, and when we arrive in Spiritbend City, I¡¯ll host another banquet as an apology.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve done nothing wrong,¡± said Su Yi casually. ¡°Why should you apologize?¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, are you saying that I, Qian Tianlong, am the one who¡¯s done something wrong?¡± asked Qian Tianlong coldly. ¡°And do you want me to apologize to you?¡±

    When he heard this, Ling Yunhe inwardly cried out,?This doesn¡¯t look good!

    He then watched as Su Yi set down his cup, looked at Qian Tianlong, and said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t just want you to apologize; you have to kneel first. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t mind teaching you good manners myself.¡±

    Huo Yunsheng and Sun Feng were dumbstruck, and their expressions darkened.?Where does a rogue cultivator with no background to speak of get off saying stuff like that?

    Earlier, they''d nned to make peace out of consideration for Ling Yunhe and Qing Ya.

    Who¡¯d have thought Su Yi would be so reckless and foolish?

    Qian Tianlong was so angry that heughed, hit the table, and rose. ¡°I¡¯d actually quite like to see just how a measly little rogue cultivator ns to teach me good manners!¡±

    As he spoke, he swept his gaze across the room. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t try and stop me. Let me and Fellow Daoist Su settle this ourselves. Rest assured, I promise I won¡¯t kill him!¡±

    His tone was icy, yet rife with pride.

    Huo Yunsheng and Sun Feng were both silent. They watched coldly from the sidelines, making no attempt to dissuade him. Su Yi¡¯s attitude had angered them too.?We¡¯ll have Qian Tianlong teach him a lesson on our behalf. Recognizing the gap between us won¡¯t be a bad thing for Su Yi.

    Ling Yunhe was angry too. He snorted coldly but said nothing.

    Qing Ya, however, said, ¡°You can rx. I guarantee I won¡¯t stop you.¡±

    Now, when Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing looked at Qian Tianlong, their gazes carried a hint of pity.

    ¡°Come on then, Fellow Daoist Su! I¡¯m standing right here, just waiting for you to teach me how to behave myself,¡± said Qian Tianlong with a coldugh.

    He was d in silver robes, with deportment that would stand out from any crowd. Although his cultivation was only in the mid-stage Grain Avoidance Realm, as an inner sect legacy disciple of Cloudsky Divine Pce, both his foundations in the Grand Dao and the inheritances and techniques at his disposal were far beyond ordinary cultivators.

    Never mind Grain Avoidance cultivators; Qian Tianlong wouldn¡¯t even concern himself with most of the world¡¯s Origin Pce cultivators!

    This was a disciple of a peak-level faction. All of them were carefully chosen, the cream of the crop, elites who¡¯d passed round after round of testing to reach their current position. All of them were dragons and phoenixes among men and geniuses at cultivation.

    s, this time, he¡¯d bumped into Su Yi, the man who reigned supreme over the Nine Provinces of the Wilds in his past life, a terrifying existence whose sword once suppressed the heavens.

    Even though he was only a Grain Avoidance cultivator now, how could he possibly concern himself with a small fry like Qian Tianlong?

    That guy¡¯s really cruising for a bruising¡­?Qing Ya muttered to herself.

    Ling Yunhe suppressed a bellyful of anger and watched coldly. Before Su Yi, Gathering Stars Realm cultivators were nothing but y chickens and porcin dogs. Even a monster like the Nirvanic?Winds?Holy Son barely escaped their sh with his life and wound up fleeing in terror.

    This Qian Tianlong¡­ Really doesn¡¯t know how to treasure his life!

    Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing naturally weren¡¯t worried on Su Yi¡¯s behalf. From the moment the two yao cultivators boarded the treasure ship, they¡¯d been repeatedly ndered and disrespected, and they too had bellies full of pent-up rage. They¡¯d been eager to teach Qian Tianlong a painful lesson for a while now.

    ¡°When you ask others to teach you good manners, you have to humble yourself. First, kneel.¡± As Su Yi spoke, he stretched out his hand and pressed down.

    It was a light, airy gesture, yet a formless power condensed around his hand and descended with the force of a divine mountain.

    Boom!

    Thirty feet away, Qian Tianlong went rigid. His qi suddenly surged and boomed around him, expanding to its very limit, and he raised his hands as if lifting a cauldron above his head.

    However, just a few blinks of the eyeter, the group discovered that Qian Tianlong¡¯s face was flushed red, and his veins?bulged?on his forehead, as if he couldn¡¯t bear the weight. A series of cracking sounds emanated from his skeleton, like beans in a hot wok.

    Bang!

    The table in front of Qian Tianlong burst apart, and the cups and tes shattered into powder.

    Beneath him, the power of the restricting covering the floor circted with a dazzling rain of light; it seemed it was countering the pressure transmitted through Qian?Tianlong¡¯s?feet.

    When they saw this, Huo Yunsheng and Sun Feng¡¯s pupils constricted.

    However, before they could react¡ª

    Bang!

    Qian Tianlong¡¯s body suddenly bent, and his knees mmed to the floor, shaking the entire hall.

    Everyone¡¯s tables, cups, and tes rattled.

    The entire room fell so silent, they could have heard a pin drop.

    Just one casual palm strike had forced Qian Tianlong to his knees!

    He was an inner sect legacy disciple of Cloudsky Divine Pce. Even by the standards of the Great Xia as a whole, he was an elite of the younger generation, so much so that ordinary cultivators of the prior generation could only sigh over their own inferiority.

    Yet against a single palm strike, he failed to hold out for even three breaths of time before falling to his knees.

    He couldn¡¯t take even a single hit!

    Su Yi sat behind a table not far away and drank a cup of wine. He said casually, ¡°If you¡¯re not satisfied, stand back up. It¡¯s not like I have anything better to do; I¡¯ll just have you kneel until you¡¯repletely convinced of your defeat.¡±

 Chapter 440: The Sea of Bitterness

    <h4>Chapter 440: The Sea of Bitterness</h4>

    Qian Tianlong knelt on the floor.

    As an inner sect disciple of Cloudsky Divine Pce, this was the first time anyone had forced him to his knees since he began his cultivation!

    Humiliation coursed through him, battering his heart like waters at high tide. He was so furious that his eyes almost burst, and he was on the brink of losing himself in his rage.

    As Su Yi¡¯s voice still floated through the air, Qian Tianlong leaped and swung his sleeves.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Whoosh!

    A beak-like golden throwing knife short forth, quick as lightning.

    Huo Yunsheng and Sun Feng¡¯s expressions shifted. The Golden Luan Spirit Bone knife!

    This was Qian?Tianlong¡¯s?ultimate weapon, but he wouldn¡¯t use it lightly. It was the work of one of the sect¡¯s Spiritual Manifestation elders, and it had shocking murderous power.

    Crack!

    Su Yi stretched out his fingers and flicked. The beak-shaped throwing knife burst in mid-air, as easily as if it were made of paper, then scattered into tiny fragments.

    Su Yi then casually pressed down with his finger.

    Bang!

    The pressure forced Qian Tianlong to his knees once more, shaking the restriction covering the floor, which shook violently.

    Huo Yunsheng and Sun Feng couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    They might say that Qian Tianlong had been suppressed once because he gotcent, yet now, he¡¯d been suppressed again! How could they exin it this time?

    This only proved that the Great Zhou¡¯s Su Yi really was strong enough to suppress Qian Tianlong!

    ¡°Damnit!¡± Qian Tianlong roared in fury, his face ashen. He struggled to his feet like a frenzied beast, his energy maddened and rampaging, but just as he was about to charge¡­

    Bang!

    Su Yi pressed down, forcing him to his knees yet again. His kneecaps oozed with blood, and the pain made him convulse.

    Qing Ya couldn¡¯t help but apud, and her eyes sparkled like gemstones as she rejoiced. Su Yi was like an axe through rotting wood; the way he suppressed his opponent felt unquestionably great!

    Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing were repeatedly stunned, but also immensely gratified.

    Earlier, Qian Tianlong spoke with barbed words, sarcasm, and an air of superiority. His every word and gesture was overbearing and arrogant.

    Yet now, Su Yi had repeatedly forced him to his knees. How unsightly and pathetic was that?

    Even Ling Yunhe was secretly exultant.

    Ordinary cultivators really didn¡¯t dare provoke inheritors of Cloudsky Divine Pce. Even if they behaved with far greater arrogance, most cultivators wouldn¡¯t dare voice their anger out loud.

    s, this time, they¡¯d bumped into Su Yi!

    ¡°What are you just lying there for? Continue,¡± said Su Yi, still seated from behind his table. From beginning to end, he remained seated, leisurely andposed.

    Su Yi¡¯s words provoked Qian Tianlong so thoroughly that hepletely lost his rationality.?¡°I¡¯ll fucking ki¡ª!¡±

    He was just about to charge with no regard for his life when Huo Yunsheng bellowed, ¡°Enough! Junior Apprentice Brother Qian, haven¡¯t you embarrassed yourself enough already? Do you really think you have a chance at victory if this continues?¡±

    Qian?Tianlong¡¯s?expression shifted erratically, but he did indeed calm down, and he no longer dared act randomly.

    He wasn¡¯t stupid; it was just that his anger had muddled his head. Now that he¡¯d calmed down, how could he fail to realize that, despite the fact that they were both in the mid-stage Grain Avoidance Realm, he was absolutely no match for Su Yi in a real fight?

    However, when he thought back to how Su Yi had repeatedly forced him to kneel, he couldn¡¯t suppress his rage. He was so furious and ashamed he almost wanted to die, and he hated Su Yi to his very bones.

    Huo Yunsheng looked at Su Yi and said coldly, ¡°We wouldn¡¯t have guessed that, in addition to Yue Shichan, the Great Zhou gave rise to an impressive figure like you, Fellow Daoist Su.¡±

    Su Yi picked up a wine jar, poured himself a cup, and said casually, ¡°If any of you aren¡¯t convinced, you¡¯re wee to take this opportunity to try me. Otherwise¡­¡±

    He raised his cup, drained it, then said, ¡°In the future, even if you want me to teach you manners, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t get a chance like this ever again.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Huo Yunsheng¡¯s expression darkened.

    Sun Feng interjected, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Huo, you needn¡¯t get angry at someone like him. It¡¯s just like you said earlier; no matter how angry we may be, we can¡¯t disregard Senior Apprentice Sister Wen. Let¡¯s all just go our separate ways when we arrive at Spiritbend City.¡±

    Huo Yunsheng snorted coldly, then turned and left with a swish of his sleeves.

    Sun Feng helped Qian Tianlong up, then looked at Su Yi and said icily, ¡°Today¡¯s matter won¡¯t simply end here. Fellow Daoist Su, you¡¯d best tread carefully.¡±

    With that, he carried Qian Tianlong away.

    Soon, only Su Yi and hispanions remained in the dining room.

    ¡°Big Brother Su Yi, those guys obviously have a grudge against you now, but rest assured. When I see Little Martial Aunt, I¡¯ll be sure to speak up on your behalf,¡± said Qing Ya.

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°I appreciate your good intentions, but I actually quite hope they can find someone capable to send after me for revenge.¡±

    Having said this, he sighed.

    And here he¡¯d thought that the power of Cloudsky Divine Pce disciples would far surpass ordinary cultivators. Who¡¯d have guessed that this was all they had? It was truly disappointing.

    Ling Yunhe¡¯s expression was strange. How could he fail to realize that Su Yi was disappointed?

    He thought it over, and indeed, an Origin Dao cultivator of Su Yi¡¯s strength would struggle to find worthy opponents¡­

    This was likely what they meant when they said ¡°it¡¯s lonely at the top.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother Su Yi, you really aren¡¯t afraid of Cloudsky Divine Pce¡¯s revenge?¡± Qing Ya asked curiously.

    Su Yi said without the slightest concern, ¡°Cloudsky Divine Pce should be concerned, not me. Can they bear the consequences of choosing to be my enemy?¡±

    After a stunned pause, Qing Ya gave him a big thumbs up. ¡°Big Brother Su Yi, of everyone I¡¯ve met, you¡¯re the boldest!¡±

    Ling Yunhe pondered for a moment, then said, ¡°Qian Tianlong cannot represent the entire Cloudsky Divine Pce. Furthermore, he¡¯s just one inner sect disciple. Given the higher-ups¡¯ shrewdness, they won¡¯t get involved over an incident like this.¡±

    He paused, then continued, ¡°However, if Qian Tianlong carries a grudge, he¡¯s sure to invite numerous helpers. If the situation gets out of hand, Cloudsky Divine Pce won¡¯t just sit back and watch.¡±

    Su Yi waved dismissively. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ling, you needn¡¯t give this trivial matter any further thought. Never mind a single Cloudsky Divine Pce; even if the entire Great Xia stood against me, I wouldn¡¯t care in the least.¡±

    His tone was casual, but his meaning made Ling Yunhe¡¯s heart shake.

    He wasn¡¯t sure of the source of Su Yi¡¯s confidence, but he knew that Su Yi wasn¡¯t some empty boaster.

    Since he dared say such a thing, it meant he really wasn¡¯t afraid to go toe-to-toe with every faction in the world!

    ¡­¡­

    Meanwhile, in another room of the tower ship surrounded by a sound-proofing formation¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill that Su Yi! I swear it!¡± Qian?Tianlong¡¯s?eyes were red, and his expression was rife with hatred.

    ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother Qian, we naturally can¡¯t just let this slide, but for now, you¡¯ll have to endure. Whatever you do, you must not be reckless.¡± Huo Yunsheng¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°It won¡¯t be toote to deal with him after we get to Spiritbend City.¡±

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Huo, do you n to ask Senior Apprentice Sister?Wen?to intervene?¡± Sun Feng furrowed his brow.

    Huo Yunsheng shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not that stupid. Even assuming that Ling Yunhe and Qing Ya don¡¯t ask her for help too, Senior Apprentice Sister Wen judges others by their sesses and failures. With her personality, even if she finds out about what happened today, she¡¯ll just say that Junior Apprentice Brother Qian overestimated his abilities and brought this upon himself.¡±

    When he heard that, Qian Tianlong felt like his dignity was in shambles.?What does he mean, ¡®I overestimated my abilities¡¯? What does he mean, ¡®I brought this on myself¡¯?

    But when he considered Wen Xinzhao¡¯s disposition and how she resolved her problems, Qian Tianlong fell silent; he couldn¡¯t argue.

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Huo, what do you n to do? Are you going to ask our seniors to intervene?¡± asked Sun Feng.

    ¡°If our seniors find out about what happened today, they might well intervene on Junior Apprentice Brother Qian¡¯s behalf, but doing so would leave his reputation in tatters. After all,petition within the sect is iparably cruel. If the rest of the sect finds out that a rogue cultivator from a tiny little backwater forced Junior Apprentice Brother Qian to his knees, how will they treat him?¡±

    When Huo Yunsheng said this, Qian?Tianlong¡¯s?expression instantly changed dramatically. ¡°The sect absolutely cannot find out about this!¡±

    Was he joking? If this scandal made it back to the sect, Qian Tianlong was doomed to be aughingstock. Everyone would point andugh at him. No matter what he did, this incident would remain a stain on his reputation for the rest of his life!

    Huo Yunsheng said, ¡°We naturally won¡¯t publicize this, but if we don¡¯t dispose of Su Yi and hispanions, when they spread word of what happened¡­¡±

    Qian?Tianlong¡¯s?heart clenched, and he gnashed his teeth. ¡°Right! We have to kill them all!¡±

    ¡°But Ling Yunhe and Qing Ya know about this too. Don¡¯t tell me we¡¯re going to kill them as well?¡± Sun Feng furrowed his brow.

    Huo Yunsheng said, ¡°This is easily resolved. First, we get rid of Su Yi and hispanions in secret. Then, all we have to do is talk to Senior Apprentice Sister Wen.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going to kill them in secret?¡± Qian Tianlong thought for a moment, then shot to his feet and bowed in Huo Yunsheng¡¯s direction. ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Huo, please instruct me. No matter the price, so long as I can exterminate Su Yi and hispanions, I absolutely won¡¯t so much as furrow my brow!¡±

    Huo Yunsheng smiled faintly. ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother Qian, we¡¯re sectmates. No need to talk like such an outsider. Besides, at tonight¡¯s banquet, Su Yi infuriated me as well."

    He paused, then said, ¡°If you want to eliminate them, I actually do have a good way of doing so. Apprentice Brothers, have either of you heard of the Sea of Bitterness?¡±

    The Sea of Bitterness?

    Sun Feng¡¯s?pupils constricted. ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re referring to that mysterious faction of assassins that rose to prominence recently?¡±

    Huo Yunsheng nodded. ¡°That¡¯s the one. They say that the Sea of Bitterness is boundless, and that one must turn their head to see the shore. Assassins from the Sea of Bitterness im that they¡¯re ¡®redeeming¡¯ their targets. So long as you pay the corresponding price, never mind Origin Dao cultivators; taking down even Spiritual Manifestation cultivators is well within the realm of possibility.¡±

    He then shed them a mysterious smile. ¡°Do you perhaps remember that brutal incident that took ce in the Eastern Cloud Province¡¯s top faction, the Flowing Armor True Sect, half a year ago?¡±

    Qian Tianlong and Sun Feng nced at each other. Of course they remembered; that incident shook the entire nation.

    The Flowing Armor True Sect¡¯s high elder, Daoist Mu, had only just ovee his tribtion to be the sect¡¯s first-ever Spiritual Manifestation cultivator.

    However, the same night he proved his Dao and reached the Spiritual Manifestation Realm, he died within his immortal cave, a bloody hole through his forehead. Even his soul was shattered, and he knew no peace even in death.

    Someone had ced a palm-sized boat of folded ck paper beside the corpse.

    But in the end, aside from that boat made out of strange ck paper, there were no clues. The killer¡¯s identity remained a mystery to this day.

    This incident provoked a massive uproar throughout the Great Xia¡¯s cultivation world.

    Huo Yunsheng¡¯s gaze was somewhat strange. He whispered, ¡°That incident was the work of an assassin from the Sea of Bitterness. They say the killer¡¯s cultivation is only in the Gathering Stars Realm. In the Sea of Bitterness, his title is ¡®the Ferryman!¡¯

    ¡°As for the ck paper boat they discovered beside Daoist Mu¡¯s corpse? That¡¯s the Ferryman¡¯s ¡®Netherworld Ferry.¡¯ It means that he saw someone to the next world personally.¡±

    When they heard this, Qian Tianlong and Sun Feng gasped, then looked at each other in shock.

 Chapter 441: Spiritbend City

    <h4>Chapter 441: Spiritbend City</h4>

    The Ferryman.

    He was a Gathering Stars Realm assassin, yet he¡¯d once assassinated a freshly broken-through Spiritual Manifestation expert!

    This was practically a miracle. If word got out, it was sure to cause an enormousmotion.

    After all, the Spiritual Manifestation Realm was the first realm of the Spirit Dao.?Upon reaching this realm, one was already worthy of the title ¡°advanced cultivator.¡± Such a high cultivation made someone a peak-level figure even here in the Great Xia.

    Yet the Ferryman managed to sneak into Daoist Mu¡¯s immortal cave and assassinate him, silent and undetected. This was unquestionably terrifying.

    Qian Tianlong was instantly excited. ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Huo, don¡¯t tell me you know how to contact the assassins of the Sea of Bitterness?¡±

    Huo Yunsheng nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, but don¡¯t get excited too early. The Sea of Bitterness¡¯s helpes at an extraordinary price.¡±

    Qian Tianlong was stunned. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Senior Brother Huo, please instruct me.¡±

    ¡°The Sea of Bitterness¡¯s rules require anyone hoping to have a Grain Avoidance cultivator assassinated to offer up information regarding the target. Remember, the information cannot be fake; the Sea of Bitterness will send someone to research the target¡¯s abilities and background too.¡± Huo Yunsheng said, ¡°The client also has to pay a deposit of thirty tier-six spirit stones.¡±

    The corners of Qian Tianlong¡¯s lips twitched uncontrobly.

    Thirty tier-six spirit stones?

    And that was just the deposit?

    The cost of hiring an assassin from the Sea of Bitterness was a bit too exorbitant, wasn¡¯t it?

    ¡°When the assassination isplete, the Sea of Bitterness wille to collect the remainder of theirpensation. The price is based on a target¡¯s strength and social standing,¡± continued Huo Yunsheng. ¡°But that¡¯s just the first condition you must meet. The other is that you¡¯ll owe the Sea of Bitterness a favor.¡±

    Qian Tianlong was bbergasted. ¡°A favor? What does that mean?¡±

    Huo Yunsheng said casually, ¡°It¡¯s simple. Once the assassination isplete, you¡¯ll effectively owe the Sea of Bitterness a favor. When they need it repaid, they¡¯ll send someone toe find you.¡±

    When he heard that, Qian Tianlong hesitated.

    If it were just a matter of giving up a few spirit stones, he might gnash his teeth over it, but he could still agree.

    But a favor? That was harder to say. What if they demanded something he couldn¡¯t agree to?

    Huo Yunshengughed. ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother Qian, with their power, even if you owe the Sea of Bitterness a favor, there¡¯s no way they¡¯ll force you to do anything against your principles. Of course, it¡¯s still ultimately up to you whether or not to ask the Sea of Bitterness to assassinate Su Yi and hispanions.¡±

    Qian Tianlong fell silent, and his expression shifted erratically.

    A whileter, he gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Huo, I agree!¡±

    Huo Yunsheng¡¯s eyes shone; he seemed gratified. ¡°You¡¯ve got guts! When the timees, I¡¯ll help with the deposit. Consider it a token of my regard.¡±

    ¡°Many thanks, Senior Apprentice Brother!¡± said Qian Tianlong gratefully. ¡°Later, when we return to the sect, if there¡¯s anything you need, I won¡¯t refuse!¡±

    Huo Yunsheng smiled and nodded, then fixed his gaze on Sun Feng. ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother Sun, you are not to leak so much as a word of what we discussed here, especially not anything rted to the Sea of Bitterness. Absolutely no one is to find out about this. Do you understand?¡±

    Sun Feng¡¯s heart tensed, and he nodded solemnly.

    ¡­.

    Spiritbend City was the most populous and affluent ce in the Southern Skies Province.

    The Great Xia¡¯s three peak-level tradingpanies all had branches here.

    Them aside, the city was home to merchants and shops of all kinds, both big and small. The city was densely-popted and extremely prosperous.

    In the Southern Skies Province¡¯s cultivation world, everyone knew that spiritual medicines and materials tiers five and up were only avable in Spiritbend City!

    Furthermore, Spiritbend City hosted a Spiritbend Assembly at regr intervals. At the assembly, rare treasures, the kind that could be found by chance but not sought, were auctioned off.

    Spiritbend Assemblies attracted countless cultivators from all over the world.

    Half a dayter.

    The treasure ship carrying Su Yi and hispanions slowly descended,nding beyond Spiritbend City¡¯s eastern gate.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Cloudsky Eight Paradise g! There are cultivators of Cloudsky Divine Pce on board that ship!¡±

    ¡°Cloudsky Divine Pce! My heavens! The curtains open on the next Spiritbend Assembly just two days from now. Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯vee to attend?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure! Remember, this uing Spiritbend Assembly isn¡¯t like those in prior years; it¡¯s drawn over countless mighty existences.¡±

    The treasure shipnded, instantly triggering countless conversations.

    When Su Yi andpany disembarked, they saw who-knows-how-many people craning up their necks at them. Some were ordinary citizens, while others were martial artists. There was no shortage of cultivators, either.

    However, regardless of their status, their expressions were full of reverence.

    To the point that when Huo Yunsheng, Qian Tianlong, and the others descended, themotion instantly died down, and the area near the gates descended into a solemn silence.

    When he saw this, Ling Yunhe, Yuan Heng, and the others were inwardly stunned. They increasingly understood just how much influence Cloudsky Divine Pce had in the Great Xia¡¯s cultivation world!

    When its members went out, even if they were just disciples, they were the center of attention wherever they went.

    Su Yi, however, rather disliked this feeling.

    He preferred soaring through the clouds like a wild crane and disappearing into a sea of faces, a passerby admiring the red dust of mortality in all its facets.

    ¡°Your Excellencies, we¡¯ve already prepared a pnquin. Please, right this way!¡± A dignified-looking middle-aged man in ck rushed over from the city gates, smiled, and sped his fist in greeting.

    The crowd was instantly in uproar.

    Wu Youyuan!

    He was the leader of the Southern Skies Province¡¯s third-ranked faction, the Rejuvenation Spirit Sect and a long-established Gathering Stars Realm cultivator!

    In the eyes of the province¡¯s mundane martial artists and cultivators, he was unquestionably someone they could only gaze upon from afar. Ordinarily speaking, it was difficult just toy eyes on him.

    Yet now, the highest authority figure of the Rejuvenation Spirit Sect was here in person to wee these new arrivals, and he was behaving as humbly as a servant!

    This scene shook countless onlookers¡¯ hearts, and they looked at Huo Yunsheng andpany with even greater reverence.

    ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister Ren, you take Fellow Daoist Ling and the others to see Senior Apprentice Sister Wen. I¡¯ll take Junior Apprentice Brother Qian and Junior Apprentice Brother Sun out for a stroll through the city,¡± ordered Huo Yunsheng.

    Ren Youyou was briefly stunned, but then nodded in agreement.

    The leader of the Rejuvenation Spirit Sect, Wu Youyuan, then guided Ren Youyou, Su Yi, and the rest of the group to the pnquin, which carried them into Spiritbend City.

    However, Huo Yunsheng, Qian Tianlong, and Sun Feng went in a different direction as soon as they entered the city.

    ¡°Strange. What are Su Yi and hispanions doing with members of the Cloudsky Divine Pce?¡± A youth in a high-brimmed hat and jade robes stood amidst the crowd gathered by the gate. He looked a bit confused.

    This person was none other than Gu Cangning, who¡¯d once taken one of Su Yi¡¯s attacks head-on over the Great Chu¡¯s Billowing Sky River.

    ¡°Young Master, who is Su Yi?¡± whispered a beautiful woman in an unornamented white dress.

    ¡°Someone hard to fathom,¡± said Gu Cangning, a strange look in his eyes. ¡°It would be great if we could be friends, but if he bes my enemy¡­ That¡¯ll be real trouble.¡±

    The woman eximed, ¡°Is he a mighty survivor of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness like you?¡±

    Gu Cangning¡¯s expression shifted subtly. ¡°With my methods, I can identify those who recently awakened after surviving the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness. Su Yi obviously isn¡¯t one of us, but his cultivation and umtions aren¡¯t the least bit inferior to we ¡®monsters of the ancient era.¡¯¡±

    The woman couldn¡¯t help but look moved. ¡°The modern cultivators of the Great Xia include quite a few unparalleled geniuses, like Wen Xinzhao, Yu Wenshu, Li Handeng, and Chen Lu. Don¡¯t tell me Su Yi is on par with them?¡±

    Gu Cangning thought for a moment, then said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. You saw Wen Xinzhao yesterday too. She really is an extraordinarily talented sword cultivator, but I most certainly don¡¯t think she¡¯s stronger than Su Yi.¡±

    The woman in the white dress looked solemn, but then, a charming, enticing smile appeared on her cold face. Her red lips curved upward, and she murmured, ¡°Young Master, when you say that, I can¡¯t help but want to test Su Yi¡¯s abilities for myself.¡±

    Gu Cangningughed?coldly. ¡°We call what you¡¯re doing now ¡®having no self-respect.¡¯¡±

    The woman blinked, seemingly aggrieved. ¡°I just wanted to help you, that¡¯s all. Why insult me?¡±

    Gu Cangning said coldly, ¡°Lan Shang, you¡¯d best restrain yourself. If not for me, do you really think you could have survived the thirty thousand years of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness with the paltry talent of your bloodline?¡±

    The woman tensed up, and her charming smile disappeared, reced with panic. She whispered, ¡°Young Master, rest assured. I won¡¯t create trouble for you.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m afraid numerous unexpected variables will arise at the uing Spiritbend Assembly, but I¡¯d hate to see someone else seize the Demonic Womb.¡±

    As he spoke, Gu Cangning put his hands behind his back and walked toward the city.

    The woman in the unornamented white dress hurried up to him. ¡°Young Master,st night, Holy Maiden Jade Angelica sent a message. She said that if you¡¯re willing to join forces with her to eliminate Wen Xinzhao, she¡¯ll help you obtain the Demon Embryo in exchange. How do you n to respond?¡±

    ¡°The Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce? Hah! Thirty thousand years ago, they were the world¡¯s top faction of ghost cultivators, but they¡¯ve long since disappeared into the river of history.?What Deathbringer¡¯s?Netherworld Pce? It no longer exists. You ask me, and she ought to call herself the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate¡¯s holy maiden.¡± Gu Cangning¡¯s eyes shone with a hint of disdain. ¡°Send a message and tell her that I can help, but only on the condition that she agrees to serve me!¡±

    .

    The woman in the unadorned white dress nodded.

    Spiritbend City.

    A courtyard covering over a dozen acres, with bridges, flowing waters, and a forest of pavilions.

    ¡°Everyone, this is as far as I can take you.¡± The Rejuvenation Spirit Sect¡¯s leader, Wu Youyuan,ughed and sped his fist.

    ¡°Many thanks.¡± Ren Youyou nodded.

    After Wu Youyuan left, Ren Youyou led Su Yi andpany through a winding hallway and deeper into the residence.

    Here, there was a small pond with lush bamboo and luxuriant vegetation growing by the shore, as well as a three-story pavilion. The environment was calm and tranquil.

    A graying, bearded, withered elder sat before the pavilion in a bamboo chair. His eyes were shut, as if he were dozing, and he looked utterly serene.

    ¡°Greetings, Martial Uncle Zhang!¡± Ren Youyou stepped up and bowed in greeting.

    The old man in the bamboo chair opened his eyes, which crackled with cold lightning as he swept his gaze across Su Yi andpany.

    Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing both went rigid as a sense of oppression bore down on them.

    Ling Yunhe¡¯s eyes narrowed, while Qing Ya jumped in the face of the elder¡¯s terrifying gaze and took a step back.

    Only Su Yi just stood there, hands behind his back, calm andposed, as if he sensed nothing at all.

 Chapter 442: Words Dripping With Sarcasm

    <h4>Chapter 442: Words Dripping With Sarcasm</h4>

    When he noticed Su Yi¡¯s reaction, the old man was somewhat stunned. However, when he realized Su Yi¡¯s cultivation, he looked away and paid him no further heed.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t your apprentice brothers back?¡± the old man asked Ren Youyou.

    ¡°They had other business to attend to, but they¡¯ll probably be back before long,¡± said Ren Youyou softly.

    The old man nodded, then looked at Qing Ya and smiled benevolently. ¡°You must be Miss Qing Ya. Is that right?¡±

    Qing Ya chirped, ¡°That¡¯s right! Might I ask your honorable name, senior?¡±

    ¡°My name is Zhang Yuntao, and I¡¯m an elder of Cloudsky Divine Pce.¡±

    His impression of Qing Ya was quite good.

    ¡°Ling Yunhe of the One Sky Sword Sect greets you, Fellow Daoist.¡± Ling Yunhe stepped up and sped his fist in greeting.

    ¡°Xinzhao told me about you,¡± said Zhang Yuntao with a smile. He nodded in greeting.

    Ling Yunhe then proceeded to introduce Su Yi, Yuan Heng, and Bai Wenqing.

    When he learned that Su Yi was from the Great Zhou and that his twopanions were yao cultivators, Zhang Yuntao¡¯s attitude was noticeably cooler than before. He nodded, but he seemed reserved.

    He was behaving in much the same way as Huo Yunsheng and hispanions when they first met. All of them had an air of superiority.

    As an elder of Cloudsky Divine Pce, here in the Southern Skies Province, even leaders of the various local factions had to treat him with the utmost respect and honor him as if he were a god.

    Under the circumstances, how could he possibly be concerned about someone from a tiny backwater nation?

    It was, ultimately, the difference in status and position that made Zhang Yuntao naturally inclined to view Su Yi and hispanions as inconspicuous, unimportant juniors.?If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they¡¯de here with Ling Yunhe, Zhang Yuntao wouldn¡¯t have spared them so much as a single nce.

    Su Yi naturally didn¡¯t care about that. After how Huo Yunsheng andpany treated them, Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing were already ustomed to this kind of behavior too.

    Both in the mundane world and amongst cultivators, if you wanted others¡¯ respect, you needed sufficient strength and status.?Otherwise, you were just empty talk. Even if you got angry, it¡¯d just make you seem inept.

    ¡°Uncle, where is my little martial aunt?¡± Qing Ya couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Zhang Yuntao said, ¡°She¡¯s cultivating, but she shoulde out soon. You should just wait here for now.¡±

    Qing Ya nodded.

    When Su Yi saw this, he took out a bag of holding and passed it to Yuan Heng. ¡°Take Miss Bai and go sell these treasures off. Trade them all for spirit stones tiers five or higher.¡±

    The bag contained treasures that weren¡¯t useful to Su Yi, an enormous number of them.

    Now that they were in Spiritbend City, he nned to sell them off and buy resources better suited to his cultivation.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Yuan Heng epted it with both hands.

    ¡°Go on.¡± Su Yi waved them off.

    As Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing turned and left, Su Yi casually took out his wicker chair and sprawled out.

    When he saw this, Zhang Yuntao was briefly stunned, and his brow furrowed.?This kid¡­ Really isn¡¯t at all polite.

    He thought for a moment, then said to Ling Yunhe, ¡°Fellow Daoist, once we meet with Xinzhao, Miss Qing Ya will definitelye with us to continue her cultivation in Cloudsky Divine Pce. What are your ns?¡±

    Ling Yunhe smiled. ¡°I went on this journey to send Qing Ya?to Cloudsky?Divine Pce. Once I see her little martial aunt, I can begin nning my return trip.¡±

    ¡°And what about him?¡± Zhang Yuntao nced at the reclining Su Yi.

    ¡°That¡­¡± Ling Yunhe was stunned; he hadn¡¯t anticipated this question.

    When he saw this, Zhang Yuntao said calmly, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ling, Xinzhao isn¡¯t here right now, but I must tell you this in advance: Miss Qing Ya is receiving an opportunity to join Cloudsky Divine Pce out of consideration for Xinzhao; we¡¯ve made an exception for her. We won¡¯t make a second exception.¡±

    LIng Yunhe furrowed his brow in confusion. ¡°Fellow Daoist, what do you mean by that?¡±

    But Su Yiughed and saidnguidly, ¡°He¡¯s worried that I came with you because I wanted to join Cloudsky Divine Pce too.¡±

    Only then did Ling Yunhe understand.

    Zhang Yuntao¡¯s eyebrows shot up. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that¡¯s not the case?¡±

    Ling Yunhe exined, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re overthinking this. With Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s cultivation and talent, if he wanted to join Cloudsky Divine Pce, he¡¯d have no need to resort to such methods. He could easily pass your tests on his own power.¡±

    Qing Ya nodded. ¡°Exactly! Big Brother Su Yi is incredible!¡±

    Zhang Yuntao couldn¡¯t help but smile and say calmly, ¡°You¡¯re from the Great Qi, and I imagine you¡¯re unaware of how strict our requirements are for epting disciples. In the thirteen provinces of the Great Xia, there are countless extraordinary geniuses, yet every year, no more than thirty can pass our tests. Who among them isn¡¯t a one-in-ten-thousand talent?¡±

    When he said this, there was a hint of arrogance in his expression. ¡°No one in the younger generation would dare say they could ¡®easily¡¯ pass our tests and be one of our disciples.¡±

    Both the words themselves and their implications were rife with conceit.

    Ling Yunhe inwardly found it rather funny.?If this old man knew how unsightly Qian Tianlong was when he faced Su Yi, I¡¯m afraid he wouldn¡¯t dare talk like this.

    He couldn¡¯t help but nce at Ren Youyou.?Ren Youyou knew how Su Yi had suppressed Qian Tianlong, but to Ling Yunhe¡¯s surprise, she¡¯d remained quiet this entire time. She never once brought that incident up.

    Ling Yunhe pondered,?Don¡¯t tell me that Qian Tianlong ordered Ren Youyou not to leak what happened for fear of losing face?

    As for Su Yi? He couldn¡¯t be bothered to concern himself with any of this.

    Qing Ya said crisply, ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re saying that because you have no idea how amazing Big Brother Su Yi is, but¡­ There¡¯s no use in saying all that, because someone like him couldn¡¯t possibly join Cloudsky Divine Pce to cultivate.¡±

    Zhang Yuntao was stunned, but then, he couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°Miss Qing Ya, are you saying that our Cloudsky Divine Pce¡¯s temple is too tiny to fit a deity like our Fellow Daoist Su?¡±

    His words contained obvious mockery; he obviously didn¡¯t take her deration the least bit seriously.

    Who¡¯d have thought she¡¯d say inplete seriousness, ¡°When my little martial aunt joined Cloudsky Divine Pce, didn¡¯t?Daoist?Master Coldsmoke say that when the day came that she could no longer instruct my little martial aunt in swordsmanship, she¡¯d dissolve their rtionship as master and apprentice and let Little Martial Aunt choose her next steps for herself? The way I see it, if Big Brother Su Yi joined Cloudsky Divine Pce, there wouldn¡¯t be very many people there capable of guiding him¡­"

    Before he could continue, Ling Yunhe¡¯s expression shifted. ¡°Qing Ya, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±

    However, Zhang Yuntao merely burst into uproariousughter. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ling, you needn¡¯t chastise Miss Qing Ya. She¡¯s so young; how could she possibly understand?¡±

    He paused, then returned his gaze to Su Yi and looked him up and down with feigned confusion. ¡°I¡¯m just truly curious. Just what about our little friend from the Great Zhou made Miss Qing Ya think he¡¯sparable to Wen Xinzhao? Why does it seem to me thatparing the two of them is likeparing the light of a firefly to the radiance of the full moon?¡±

    His tone and mannerisms dripped with sarcasm.

    Qing Ya was just about to object when Su Yi furrowed his brow and said, ¡°What, do you want to test my skills?¡±

    Ling Yunhe¡¯s heart shook.?This is bad!

    Ren Youyou had been silent all this time, but when she heard this, she looked bbergasted.?This guy is seriously bold enough to provoke Martial Uncle Zhang?

    Zhang Yuntao¡¯s expression darkened, his gaze as sharp and imposing as the edge of a sword. ¡°Young friend, judging by your tone, it seems my words displeased you.¡±

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m ¡®displeased¡¯; your nonsense is just a bit excessive. Allow me to make myself perfectly clear. First, I have absolutely no interest in joining Cloudsky Divine Pce.

    ¡°Second, from this moment forth, if you dare make any further thoughtless remarks about me, I¡¯ll teach you the difference between the light of a firefly and the radiance of the full moon.¡±

    With that, he leaned back into his chair and closed his eyes in repose.

    Zhang Yuntao¡¯s expression darkened, and his hair and beard?bristled?with anger.?He would never have guessed that a young Grain Avoidance cultivator from the Great Zhou would dare treat him with such disrespect!

    Ling Yunhe sighed to himself, then sped his fist and said solemnly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, please, don¡¯t be angry. If you¡¯ll forgive my honesty, provoking Fellow Daoist Su will only lead to trouble.¡±

    Zhang Yuntao was stunned. A momentter, he was so angry he couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ling, are you¡­ warning me?¡±

    He was really beside himself with anger.

    As a Cloudsky Divine Pce, never mind the Southern Skies Province; his status was sufficient to win him reverence and awe throughout the Great Xia.

    It was bad enough that some kid from a tiny, backward little country didn¡¯t know what was good for him. Now, even Ling Yunhe, a long-established cultivator, dared to disregard him!?

    ¡°I¡¯m just telling you the truth,¡± said Ling Yunhe expressionlessly.

    It was then that Ren Youyou suddenly spoke up for the first time. ¡°Martial Uncle Zhang, Senior Apprentice Sister Wen is still cultivating. It?won¡¯t do to disturb?her.

    It would have been fine if she hadn¡¯t said anything, but now that she¡¯d said this, Zhang Yuntao couldn¡¯t suppress his rage any longer. He shot to his feet and red, his gaze cold and sharp and his tone imposing. ¡°Earlier, it was out of consideration for your Senior Apprentice Sister Wen that I endured over and over again. I didn¡¯t want to make trouble for a frog in a well, but now, they¡¯ve pushed me too far. How can I endure any further?¡±

    He then fixed his gaze on the distant Ling Yunhe and said icily, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ling, I¡¯ll just ask you this: do you still want to stick out your neck for this Su Yi kid?¡±

    Ling Yunhe sighed to himself and shook his head. ¡°With my skills, I¡¯m unqualified to stick out my neck for Fellow Daoist Su. However, I still have to warn you: don¡¯t let your anger muddle your head.¡±

    Zhang Yuntao said coldly, ¡°Rest assured; I¡¯m clearer-headed now than ever before! And I¡¯m clearly aware of what needs to be done; it¡¯s not your ce to get involved!¡±

    WIth that, he fixed his gaze on the still-reclining Su Yi, his expression brimming with cold disdain. ¡°Little guy, I¡¯d love to learn more about the difference between the light of a firefly and the radiance of the full moon. How about¡­ you show me?¡±

    When?Ren?Youyou looked at Su Yi, her expression was strange.?Does this guy really think that beating Qian Tianlong means he can disregard Martial Uncle Zhang??How arrogant is he?

    Qing Ya suddenly felt an indescribable sense of disappointment.?Is this how an expert of Cloudsky Divine Pce conducts himself?

    Still leaning back into his wicker chair, Su Yi opened his eyes, looked at the visibly infuriated Zhang Yuntao, and sighed to himself. ¡°When experts of the Buddhist way shout and hit novitiates, they can bring about instant enlightenment. The Buddha redeems those destined for it.

    ¡°However, I am different. I¡¯ve always preferred using my sword to conduct my affairs, because this world has never had any shortage of stubbornly ignorant fools like you. Kind words cannot save those determined to throw their lives away.¡±

    Having said this, Su Yi found himself starting to lose interest, so he attacked directly.

 Chapter 443: The Goldenflame Supreme Yang Saber

    <h4>Chapter 443: The Goldenme Supreme Yang Saber</h4>

    The moment he firstid eyes on Zhang Yuntao, Su Yi recognized that although he was in the mid-stage Gathering Stars Realm, his aura was far beyond ordinary cultivators.

    Ling Yunhe was a mid-stage Gathering Stars Realm cultivator too, but if they really came to blows, he feared that Zhang Yuntao would easily suppress him.

    This was because Zhang Yuntao¡¯s essence, qi, and spirit were extremely pure for someone of his cultivation!?The number of Origin Power Stars he¡¯d condensed in his dantian likely numbered over a thousand.

    umtions like that were first rate by the standards of the Azure Continent. Of the Gathering Stars Realm cultivators Su Yi had encountered thus far, Zhang Yuntao was the strongest.

    From this, he could determine the power of the Grand Dao Zhang Yuntao pursued and the strength of the legacies of Cloudsky Divine Pce.

    Thus, when fighting broke out, Su Yi didn¡¯t getcent.

    Boom!

    As he rose from his wicker chair, Su Yi¡¯s aura suddenly changed. His tall, lean figure was originally as tranquil as a cloud, but now, he exploded with sharp, piercing sword intent.

    He was like a famous sword sheathed for so long, it was covered in dust. Only now did he reveal the shocking sharpness of his edge to the world.

    Chhh! Chhh! Chhh!

    The nearby air currents were instantly thrown into turmoil, as if countless scattered des were slicing them apart. Tiny explosions rang out in rapid session.

    Eye-catching, startling scars soon appeared all over the ground.

    Only now did Su Yi reveal his true cultivation. He was like an unrestrained immortal of the sword, his sharpness now on full disy.

    Even Ling Yunhe and Qing Ya were visibly shaken.

    They¡¯d traveled with Su Yi all this time, but this was their first time seeing this sharp and unparalleled majesty.

    When they faced Su Yi now, they felt a pricking pain all over their eyes and skin.

    What a powerful aura!?The pupils of Ren Youyou¡¯s beautiful eyes suddenly constricted.

    Earlier, on the treasure ship, she wasn¡¯t there to witness how Su Yi defeated Qian Tianlong. Thus, she only now realized how extraordinary Su Yi was.

    Despite knowing he¡¯d defeated Qian Tianlong, when she saw Su Yi provoke Zhang Yuntao, Ren Youyou assumed that he was brazen and self-impressed, and that hepletely overestimated himself.

    Now, when she sensed the sharp and indomitable aura emanating from Su Yi, Ren Youyou felt a quiver of terror in her heart. She suddenly found it hard to breathe; she couldn¡¯t imagine how a Grain Avoidance Cultivator could possess such power.

    Too terrifying!

    He was a full level stronger even Origin Pce Realm cultivators!

    ¡°Hah? No wonder you dare behave so impudently. You¡¯re so young, yet you tempered such an imposing aura even with your Grain Avoidance cultivation? That truly is extraordinary.¡± Zhang Yuntao¡¯s eyes narrowed. He was visibly infuriated, but he was surprised, too. He realized that, just now, he had indeed underestimated this young man from the Great Zhou.

    ¡°s, your temperament is simply too domineering! Someone has to repress your bluster. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll never know the height of the heavens or the depths of the earth!¡±?As Zhang Yuntao spoke, he suddenly took a step forward.

    Boom!

    The radiant golden light of the Charm of the Dao emanated from his withered frame, and his energy connected with heaven and earth, giving off the impression that he¡¯d suddenly grown to enormous heights.

    It was faint, but the Charm of the Dao lingered around his body. It seemed to form countless stars, all of them revolving around him, each illusory and mysterious.

    In the Gathering Stars Realm, cultivators condensed Origin Power Stars in their dantian to illuminate their Origin Pce!?The more Origin Power Stars a cultivator condensed, the?firmer?their foundations and the stronger they were.

    In the Great Xia, those who could condense a thousand Origin Power Stars in the mid-stage Gathering Stars Realm like Zhang Yuntao had were absolutely peak-level experts among those of the same realm!

    ¡°This punch is for not knowing what¡¯s good for you!¡±?As Zhang Yuntao¡¯s icy, dignified voice rang out, he threw a punch.

    Boom!

    The skies were instantly turbulent.

    A golden fist imprint flew through their air with searing, dazzling light. It struck with iparable ferocity and the unstoppable, unyielding Charm of the Dao. Its momentum was enough to shake one¡¯s heart.

    He struck directly, without any flourishes.

    Yet the power of his fist stunned even Ling Yunhe, an expert of the same cultivation. His hair stood on end, and he sensed an impending lethal threat.

    There was no doubt about it; in Su Yi¡¯s shoes, he¡¯d have had no choice but to avoid this attack. He couldn¡¯t take it head-on, or it would deal devastating damage!

    However, Su Yi¡¯s expression didn¡¯t so much as waver. He used his fingers as a sword and stabbed the air.

    In stark contrast with the vast majesty of Zhang Yuntao¡¯s fist, Su Yi¡¯s sh was simple and unassuming, as if all itsplexities had been washed away, so unremarkable it almost seemed rustic.

    However, the instant the sword shed with the golden fist, it burst with incredible sharpness.

    Crack!

    The golden fist broke apart, scattering into a rain of light.

    Although this sh ended extremely quickly, when those present saw it, their hearts quivered, and they were so stunned that their bodies went rigid.

    Especially Ren Youyou. She was so shocked that her jaw practically fell off, and she was at aplete loss for words.?A single sword finger was actually that terrifying?

    However, Su Yi¡¯s attack wasn¡¯t over. After slicing through the golden fist, his sh continued ahead, its power not diminished in the slightest. It was headed right toward Zhang Yuntao!

    What terrifying?sword qi!?Zhang Yuntao¡¯s expressions shifted.

    The terrifying power of this sword far exceeded his expectations.

    However, he had no time for hesitation. The instant the sword qi drew near, his gaze turned solemn and austere, and his eyes shed with cold electricity. His wizened frame suddenly expanded, roaring like waters at high tide.

    Inside his dantian, fully one thousand Origin Power Stars burst with radiant light, and his cultivation circted to its very limit.

    ¡°Break!¡± Zhang Yuntao¡¯s sleeves billowed around him as his voice boomed like spring thunder.

    Bzzzz!

    He raised and swung his right fist, like a demonic god swinging a mountain. The radiant golden fist force made heaven and earth seem dull byparison, and the nearby air currents copsed with a boom.

    Breaking the Sky!

    This was a killer technique of the ancient fist sutra Zhang Yuntao practiced. When unleashed, his fist was like a mallet beating a drum. It could shake the curtain of the sky and shatter mountains and rivers.

    Zhang Yuntao had immersed himself in practicing this attack for years. When he used it, he really did resemble a deity beating a celestial drum and breaking through the heavens.

    Its force was significantly greater than his initial punch!

    Bang bang bang!

    Amidst a series of deafening booms, fist force shed against sword qi. The resulting energy currents spread outward, reducing the nearby stones and vegetation to powder and sweeping the dirt and fragmenting rock into the air.

    The onlookers, including Ling Yunhe and Ren Youyou, had no choice but to flee further away.

    Amidst the smoke and dust, Su Yi said calmly, ¡°You blocked my sword. You¡¯re actually somewhat capable, but that¡¯s all.¡±

    WIth that, he put one hand behind his back, raised the other into the air, and shed once more.

    Boom!

    The onlookers felt as if heaven and earth trembled. A three-foot-long streak of clear sword qi condensed in the sky, then shot forth.

    It was only three feet long, but its sword intent seemed to fill all of creation, and it was unimaginably concentrated. It seemed intent on piercing through the dome of heaven, crushing the earth, and slicing through everything in its path.

    It had an unblockable charm.

    This was the first stance of the Rejoicing Sword Sutra, Splitting Mountains and Seas!

    Ren Youyou felt a chill in her hands and feet. Witnessing this sword made her realize how enormous the gap between her and Su Yi was.

    If I were the one facing that sword, I couldn¡¯t possibly block it. All I could do was wait to die!

    Ling Yunhe and Qing Ya gasped as the momentum of this sword shook their hearts and minds.

    Meanwhile, as he faced Su Yi¡¯s sword¡­

    Zhang Yuntao¡¯s?expression filled?with unprecedented solemnity. He now realized his error in judgment. Yes, the young man he¡¯d bumped was from an insignificant minor nation, and he was iparably domineering, but this heaven-defying power was no different from the monstrous geniuses of rumors!

    ¡°Rise!¡± Zhang Yuntao raised his hands, as if lifting the air, then sped his palms together.

    Instantly, a golden de surged out of his fingertips. It was only a foot long, yet it looked as if it were forged entirely out of gold, and it surged with the radiant light of the charm of the Grand Dao, filling the air with glittering golden luster.

    Iparably tyrannical destructive power spread out, permeating the air around the golden de.

    The Goldenme Supreme Yang Saber

    This was a streak of saber qi that Zhang Yuntao had nourished with his cultivation base for close to twenty years. It was based on the Dao Charm of Golden me, and it had merged with his essence, qi, and spirit.

    Power of this level could easily y the vast majority of worldly Gathering Stars experts!

    Even at Cloudsky Divine Pce, numerous Spiritual Manifestation cultivators hadplimented this saber, saying its ¡°fierce, tyrannical strength could scare even ghosts and gods.¡±

    If Su Yi hadn¡¯t forced his hand, Zhang Yuntao wouldn¡¯t have used his ultimate killer move lightly.

    ¡°Cut!¡± Zhang Yuntao bellowed, gripped his saber in both hands, and cut.

    The onlookers felt a stinging pain in their eyes; they almost couldn¡¯t open them.

    Their senses told them that Su Yi¡¯s sword seemed unblockable, with concentrated, limitless power, while Zhang Yuntao¡¯s saber was fierce and tyrannical, with a monstrous destructive aura.

    When sword and saber shed in midair, an explosion grand enough to shake heaven and earth rang out.

    Rumble! Boom!

    Terrifying sword and saber qi swept outward like a hurricane or a raging tidal wave. Wherever it passed, pavilions, gazebos, and other structures copsed with a bang, reduced to mere rubble.

    A cloud of dust spread outward.

    ¡°Who won?¡±

    Ren Youyou¡¯s heart clenched, however, she still didn¡¯t think Zhang Yuntao would lose. After all, he was an elder of Cloudsky Divine Pce! Anyone with eyes could see how mighty his cultivation was.

    Ling Yunhe and Qing Ya were rmed and bewildered. The power of Zhang Yuntao¡¯sst sh was terrifying to the extreme. No matter how confident they were in Su Yi, they still felt a bit uncertain.

    When the misty light faded and the smoke dissipated, everyone from Leng Yunhe to Ren Youyou was dumbstruck.

    The battlefield was now covered in scorched earth, and the ground was littered with rming cuts and ditches. Zhang Yuntao had fallen into the dirt, his clothes in tatters and his hair disheveled. Blood dripped from the corners of his mouth.

    His aged face was already deathly pale, and his face was a mask of lingering terror and bewilderment. It almost seemed as if he¡¯d lost his soul, or as if he still couldn¡¯t believe what had happened.

    Su Yi stood across from him, hands behind his back, without so much as a single stain or speck of dust on his tall, slender figure. Beneath the light of the heavens, he looked like a banished immortal, transcendent and detached.

    It was immediately obvious who¡¯de out on top!

    ¡°This¡­¡± Ren Youyou¡¯s heart shook, and her eyes widened. She waspletely dumbstruck. She could never have imagined that someone as strong as Zhang Yuntao would fall to the ground injured!

    Anyone capable of bing an elder of Cloudsky Divine Pce was a first-rate expert of the Great Xia¡¯s cultivation world!

    Yet now, a young man from the Great Zhou had, with his mid-stage Grain Avoidance cultivation, defeated Zhang Yuntao with a swing of his sword!

    Even Ling Yunhe and Qing Ya looked a bit dazed. They were too shocked for words.

    They both knew that Su Yi was strong. He wasparable, or even superior, to monsters of unknown origins like Gu Cangning and the Nirvanic Winds Holy Son.

    Still, they wouldn¡¯t have guessed that he¡¯d defeat Zhang Yuntao, a first-rate expert famed throughout the Great Xia, in just two attacks!

    Suddenly, Su Yi looked up and gazed at a spot not far away. ¡°Have you seen enough yet?¡±

 Chapter 444: He Says Itâ€™s Ordinary

    <h4>Chapter 444: He Says It¡¯s Ordinary</h4>

    The three-story pavilion had long since been reduced to rubble.

    When they heard Su Yi¡¯s voice, the onlookers saw a delicate figure standing amidst the wreckage.

    She was tall and slender, with a squeezable waist, straight, jade-like legs, and a simple but elegant high-waisted white dress. Her ck hair was shone with faint hints of purple, and she wore it up in a casual bun, revealing her long, snowy neck.

    This was a beautiful woman, a stunner.

    She looked only eighteen or neen, with clear, shiny skin. Her eyes were imposingly spirited, and her lips were red and moist. Her unmatched good looks were enough to topple the masses.

    However, she looked a bit haggard, and quite a bit of dust hadnded on her hair and clothes.

    ¡°Little Martial Aunt!¡± Qing Ya¡¯s eyes lit up. She whooped for joy, charged up, and pulled the woman into an embrace. She stood on the tips of her toes and kissed the woman on the cheek, then giggled. ¡°You smell just as good as before!¡±

    A hint of awkwardness appeared on the woman¡¯s beautiful face. She reached out, grabbed Qing Ya by thepels, and shifted her to the side. ¡°How old are you? Why are you still acting like a child?¡±

    Her voice was melodious, as pleasant to the ear as a warbler singing in an empty valley.

    ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister Wen, long time no see.¡± Not far away, Ling Yunhe sped his fist in greeting.

    This peerless beauty of her generation was the woman the Great Xia knew as the Little Sword Demon, Wen Xinzhao. She was a legendary figure of Cloudsky Divine Pce¡¯s younger generation, an immortal goddess in the hearts of countless young cultivators.

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Ling, it really has been a while.¡± Wen Xinzhao smiled, showing her pearly white teeth. It was a smile that could topple cities; her disposition and good looks were enough to make any man¡¯s heart race.

    Yes, even Su Yi''s. When he saw Wen Xinzhao, his eyes lit up. When he had first heard about her, he had wondered if she was really as dazzling as the rumors made her out to be.?Now that he saw her in person, her looks and charm unquestionably far surpassed his initial estimates.

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Sister Wen, this is no time to reminisce,¡± said Ren Youyou. As she spoke, she nced at the nearby Zhang Yuntao.

    Zhang Yuntao sat on the ground, dazed and miserable. He was a lofty elder of Cloudsky Divine Pce, yet now, his dignity was in shambles. This blow was unquestionably far too heavy for him to bear.

    ¡°I saw everything that happened earlier.¡± Wen Xinzhao sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Martial Uncle Zhang would lose either.¡±

    Ren Youyou was stunned, but she had nothing to say to that. It wasn¡¯t just Wen Xinzhao; she wouldn¡¯t have expected someone as strong as Zhang Yuntao to lose so quickly.

    ¡°Martial Uncle Zhang, victory has already been decided, and I can tell that you didn¡¯t lose unfairly. I hope you won¡¯t let this loss influence your mental state.¡± Wen Xinzhao walked over and tried to encourage him.

    Zhang Yuntao smiled bitterly, then sighed. ¡°I indeed thought too highly of myself. Now, I understand the difference between a firefly and the radiance of the full moon.¡±

    He struggled to his feet, shot Su Yi aplicated look, then turned and left.?This elder of Cloudsky Pce couldn¡¯t bear to stay here any longer.

    ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister Ren, go talk to Martial Uncle Zhang,¡± ordered Wen Xinzhao.

    Ren Youyou hurriedly chased after him.

    ¡°Little Martial Aunt, don¡¯t get the wrong idea! Were Big Brother Su Yi anyone else, that Martial Uncle Zhang of yours would have already viciously beaten him!¡± said Qing Ya in that clear, crisp voice of hers.

    Wen Xinzhao smiled and twirled her hair. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Even if Martial Uncle Zhang were far more contemptuous and disdainful, any other Grain Avoidance cultivator would have endured in silence. They wouldn¡¯t have dared fight back.¡±

    She thought for a moment, then summarized the situation. ¡°At the end of the day, if he hadn¡¯t encountered someone like Fellow Daoist Su, today¡¯s incident would never have happened.¡±

    Ling Yunhe agreedpletely. ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister, you¡¯re absolutely right.¡±

    Wen Xinzhao then whirled around to look at Su Yi, who was already seated back in his wicker chair. She gently sped her fist and said, ¡°My name is Wen Xinzhao. Greetings, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    She had a moving, graceful figure. Beneath the light of the heavens, her ck hair shone with faint purple light, adding an additional charm to her nation-toppling good looks.

    Su Yi nodded, and his eyes shone with admiration. ¡°What did you think of my sword just now?¡±

    Wen?Xinzhao paused to think for a moment, then said, ¡°Unless my eyes mistake me, your attainments in the Dao of the Sword have already reached perfection, but it isn¡¯t possible to discern their subtleties merely by watching from afar.¡±

    Reading between the lines, she was saying that even she could only catch a tiny portion of that strike¡¯s essence, not the full picture.

    Su Yi asked again, ¡°Were you my opponent, could you have blocked that attack?¡±

    Wen Xinzhao couldn¡¯t help butugh, but her eyes shone with a hint of self-confidence. ¡°Fellow Daoist, do you wish to spar with me?¡±

    ¡°I heard that you¡¯re infatuated with the sword, and that your talent for the Dao of the Sword is extraordinary,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°They call you a stand-out genius of the younger generation. I can¡¯t help but want to witness your abilities for myself.¡±

    Wen Xinzhao nodded, her shiny red lips curling into a proud smile. ¡°Sure. How could I possibly refuse?¡±

    As she spoke, she stretched out her pristine, fair right hand and twirled it in the air.

    Chhh!

    A streak of purple lightning condensed, forming a nine-inch sword. It was gorgeous and as thin as a weaver¡¯s shuttle.

    A shockingly destructive aura emanated from the nine-inch de, permeating the air.

    Ling Yunhe visibly reacted. Tiny as it was, the little sword¡¯s aura was even more imposing than the Goldenme Supreme Yang Saber Zhang Yuntao had just used!

    Whoosh!

    Under Wen Xinzhao¡¯s guidance, the nine-inch sword shot through the air, surging into the clouds ten thousand feet overhead. The cloud cover burst apart, scattering wisplike threads of mist.

    ¡°Wah!¡± Qing Ya cried out. ¡°It¡¯s so pretty!¡±

    Pretty??Ling Yunhe couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly.?How is that pretty? It¡¯s obviously shockingly destructive!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, what do you think of my Dao of the Sword?¡± Wen Xinzhao smiled at Su Yi. She was extremely beautiful to begin with, with moist red lips and shiny white teeth. When she smiled, she was even more moving.

    ¡°Did you hold anything in reserve?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°That was perhaps seventy percent of my power.¡±

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°In this mundane ce, to have such attainments in the Dao of the Sword with your peak Grain Avoidance cultivation is impressive. Defeating your Martial Uncle Zhang in a direct confrontation is well within the realm of possibility.¡±

    Ling Yunhe and Qing Ya couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    A peak Grain Avoidance cultivator, yet she could defeat the mid-stage Gathering Stars Realm Zhang Yuntao?

    This was unquestionable proof that the current Wen Xinzhao was an absolute monster; she was nowhere nearparable to her past self!

    Especially since Zhang Yuntao was no ordinary Gathering Stars expert.

    They were two realms apart, yet her attainments in the Dao of the Sword were enough to defeat someone like him. If this wasn¡¯t monstrous, what was it?

    Wen Xinzhao smiled faintly. ¡°Fellow Daoist, you tter me.¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not ttering you. I haven¡¯t finished talking yet.¡±

    Wen Xinzhao¡¯s smile froze; she was somewhat bbergasted.

    Before she could react, Su Yi continued, ¡°What I said is only true of the mundane world. In my eyes, your current attainments in the Dao of the Sword are just ordinary, with numerous weaknesses. If you encountered a true expert of the Dao of the Sword, they could take your life in a single attack.¡±

    Ling Yunhe and Qing Ya almost dared not believe their ears.?How could such swordsmanship possibly be ordinary?

    Wen Xinzhao was stunned too.

    She¡¯d disyed a dazzling talent for the Dao of the Sword from a young age. At fourteen years of age, she became the ¡°Little Sword Demon¡± of the Great Qi, a household name. At fifteen, Cloudsky Divine Pce broke its rules and epted her, and she took the Spirit Dao expert, Daoist Coldsmoke, as her master.

    Now, she was an illustrious figure of the Great Xia¡¯s younger generation. Countless experts of prior generations paled inparison to her.

    Yet now, Su Yi was saying that she was full of openings? And that she was only ordinary¡­?

    How could someone as prideful as Wen Xinzhao possibly ept that?

    After a while, she said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, if by ¡®true experts of the Dao of the Sword¡¯, you mean Spirit Dao cultivators, then it¡¯s true; I couldn¡¯t possibly block a single one of their attacks.¡±

    It was obvious that she thought that no one in the Three Realms of the Origin Dao could kill her in a single strike.

    ¡°I¡¯m referring to those still in the Grain Avoidance Realm,¡± said Su Yi.

    Wen Xinzhao was stunned, and her pretty eyebrows arched upward. ¡°Should I take that as you talking about yourself, Fellow Daoist?¡±

    How could Su Yi miss that Wen Xinzhao wasn¡¯t at all convinced?

    He smiled and said, ¡°Not just me; there are quite a few others out there who could do the same.¡±

    Wen Xinzhao obviously didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Then I¡¯ll really have to request your guidance as to what¡¯s so ¡®ordinary¡¯ about my swordsmanship.¡±

    The Little Sword Demon, a picture-perfect peerless beauty of her generation, was starting to get a bit angry.

    Su Yi rose from his wicker chair and walked toward her, a tranquil smile on his face. ¡°As a sword cultivator, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re not convinced. Go ahead and see if you can block this sword of mine.¡±

    As he spoke, he stretched out his finger and pointed it between Wen Xinzhao¡¯s eyes, as if he were about to stab her.

    The gesture was casual and understated, rxed and ordinary, and it wasn¡¯t particrly speedy.

    This sword didn¡¯t call upon the power of his cultivation; it was a pure disy of his Sword Dao.

    In Wen Xinzhao¡¯s eyes, this sword finger initially seemed full of openings.

    However, when she prepared to neutralize it, she realized that every ¡°opening¡± was in fact a trap, giving her the sense that no matter how she tried to counter it, she¡¯d wind up suppressed instead.

    If she used her cultivation base, Wen Xinzhao was certain she could overpower him through brute force, disregarding the ambushes hiding in Su Yi¡¯s apparent weaknesses.

    However, Su Yi wasn¡¯t using his cultivation; her pride and dignity wouldn¡¯t allow her to use hers.

    As her thoughts raced, Wen Xinzhao was bbergasted to discover that Su Yi had already lowered his sword finger.

    ¡°Could you block it?¡± As he asked this, Su Yi turned and sat back in his chair.

    Wen Xinzhao was silent. Her fair, beautiful face filled with uncertainty, and her starlike eyes alternated between a trance and a daze.

    Ling Yunhe and Qing Ya nced at each other; they had no idea what was going on.

    When Su Yi?¡°attacked¡±, it seemed as if all he¡¯d done was point at Wen Lingzhao. Neither master nor apprentice saw any secrets hidden in their exchange at all.

    However, Wen Xinzhao was reacting as if she¡¯d encountered an extremely difficult problem!

    The most surprising part was that, a momentter, Wen Xinzhao took a deep breath, walked up to Su Yi, and bowed slightly. ¡°Many thanks for your guidance, Fellow Daoist. I now understand that when ites to the Dao of the Sword, there¡¯s a heaven beyond the heavens, and that there¡¯s always someone stronger.¡±

    Her tone carried three parts awkwardness, three parts shame, and a faint, nigh-indiscernible hint of rm.

    Earlier, she had thought that Su Yi was deliberately ndering her swordsmanship, which left her inwardly furious.

    However, upon witnessing the miraculousness of Su Yi¡¯s sword finger, a chill coursed down her spine, and her heart shook. She pondered bitterly for a long time, and in the end, there was one thing she knew for sure¡ª

    If they hadpeted purely in terms of swordsmanship, she¡­ couldn¡¯t possibly have blocked that strike!

 Chapter 445: The Flames of Jealousy

    <h4>Chapter 445: The mes of Jealousy</h4>

    Wen Xinzhao was proud.

    Her pride ran deep; she carried it in her bones.

    However, after the sword finger she just saw, she had no choice but to concede, whether she liked it or not.

    She was infatuated with the Dao of the Sword. She was naturally well aware of the swordsmanship on disy in that single finger, and she knew that it was far beyond her current level.?Her pride wouldn¡¯t let her deny it.

    This was why she bowed to Su Yi and acknowledged her inferiority.

    Thebination of her good looks and her disposition only increased Su Yi¡¯s admiration for her.

    The way he saw it, both the Featherflow King Yue Shichan and the Little Sword Demon Wen Xinzhao were good seedlings well-suited for cultivating the Dao of the Sword. It wasn¡¯t just their dazzling talent; even their mentality was highly suitable.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, might I ask you a few questions?¡± said Wen Xinzhao. The Little Sword Demon¡¯s attitude had obviously changed; she now treated Su Yi with far greater respect.

    Su Yi swept his gaze around the area. ¡°Do you think this is a suitable ce for that?¡±

    After their grand battle, their surroundings were already nothing but ruins and scorched earth.

    Wen Xinzhao froze, then smiled. ¡°Forgive my poor manners.¡±

    She then led Su Yi, Ling Yunhe, and Qing Ya elsewhere, to the main hall of a one-story pavilion near the front of the courtyard.

    Wen Xinzhao sat directly beside Su Yi without the slightest hesitation, then picked up a yellow-skinned wine gourd. ¡°Fellow Daoist, this is our Cloudsky Divine Pce¡¯s unique spiritual brew, the Thousand Lakes of Spring. Please, try it.¡±

    As she spoke, she filled Su Yi¡¯s cup. A mellow aroma instantly permeated the air.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t hold back. He drained his cup, savored the liquid, then nodded. ¡°A decent vor.¡±

    Wen Xinzhao smiled, then refilled his cup and asked humbly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, earlier, you said my attainments in the Dao of the Sword are merely ordinary, and that they have numerous ws. Could you perhaps enlighten me?¡±

    A stunning, unmatched beauty, like a fairy or an immortal, was actually pouring his drinks like a maidservant andporting herself with the utmost humility. This was enough to satisfy any man¡¯s sense of vanity.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but nod to himself.?Wen Xinzhao, the famed Little Sword Demon, is behaving this humbly, all for the sake of receiving my guidance? That¡¯s truly rare.

    ¡°The Dao of the Sword you¡¯re cultivating focuses primarily on ferocity and killing. It¡¯spatible with the Dao Charm of Thunder and Lightning, and it possesses enormous destructive power. Although it¡¯s pure and highly polished, it has three major ws,¡± said Su Yi casually.

    Wen Xinzhao¡¯s mind shook, and her beautiful eyes, each like a limpid pool, looked at Su Yi expectantly. ¡°Please, enlighten me.¡±

    ¡°First, while it¡¯s true that the Dao Charm of Thunder and Lightning is primarily for killing, it isn¡¯t purely destructive. Remember, spring lightning triggers the Awakening of the Insects, and the Dao of Thunder and Lightning can also give rise to life force. Destruction and vitality coexist, much like the intermingling of Yin and Yang.¡±

    Su Yi drank a ss of wine, then said, ¡°Yourprehension and control of the Dao Charm of Thunder and Lightning is obviously skewed. As a result, when you fuse it with your swordsmanship, its power is severely limited.¡±

    Wen Xinzhao¡¯s heart shook, and she sighed, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯ve got good eyes. This is the very problem I¡¯ve been grappling with ofte. I¡¯ve requested guidance from many of my seniors, but each gave me a different answer. As a result, I¡¯ve yet to resolve this problem even now.¡±

    Su Yi said, ¡°If you want to fix this, the crux of the problem doesn¡¯t lie in the Dao of the Sword, but rather, in yourprehension of thunder and lightning. My advice would be to silently sense the transformations of thunder and lightning every time there¡¯s a storm. Alternatively, cultivate a secret technique or legacy rted to the Dao of Thunder and Lightning.¡±

    He paused, then continued, ¡°Of course, this is a small problem. Even without me warning you, given your talent and powers ofprehension, you¡¯d resolve this issue on your own sooner orter.¡±

    Wen Xinzhao refilled Su Yi¡¯s ss yet again, then whispered, ¡°Then might I ask about my remaining two ws?¡±

    Perhaps this peerless beauty didn¡¯t even realize it herself, but her attitude toward Su Yi had already silently changed. She was increasingly serious, modest, and humble.

    Ling Yunhe and Qing Ya definitely noticed it.?Master and apprentice looked at each other. Both were stunned.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen her in three years. Why is it that she¡¯s gotten so intimate with Big Brother Su Yi when they¡¯ve only just met? She¡¯spletely ignoring us!¡± Qing Ya muttered in displeasure.

    From the moment they took their seats in the main hall, Wen Xinzhao started asking Su Yi for guidance; it seemed she¡¯dpletely forgotten Ling Yunhe and Qing Ya.

    Ling Yunhe smiled and rebuked her. ¡°What are you saying? Your little martial aunt has always been like this. She¡¯s infatuated with the Dao of the Sword, and whenever swordsmanship enters the conversation, she disregards everything else.¡±

    Although he said this, inwardly, he felt a bit conflicted.

    When they first started traveling with Su Yi, he was actually rather worried that Su Yi¡¯s abilities would entice Qing Ya, and that he¡¯d steal her heart away!

    Those fears were never realized, but now, it seemed likely that he¡¯d steal Wen Xinzhao¡¯s heart instead! Who could have anticipated this?

    The two of them had only just met, yet Wen Xinzhao was immersed in their conversation to the exclusion of all else. She was even refilling Su Yi¡¯s ss personally and speaking like a junior before a sect elder.

    Ling Yunhe couldn¡¯t help but suspect that, should Su Yi so choose, all he¡¯d have to do was hook his finger and Wen Xinzhao would throw herself into his arms.

    I hope that doesn¡¯t happen. Given Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s way of conducting himself, he¡­ most likely wouldn¡¯t do something like that¡­ right?

    ¡­¡­

    Outside the main hall.

    A pnquin carried Huo Yunsheng, Qian Tianlong, and Sun Feng back.

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Huo, many thanks for your help. Once we¡¯ve resolved this incident, I¡¯ll be sure to prepare a generous token of my thanks.¡±

    As they walked into the courtyard, Qian Tianlong couldn¡¯t disguise his excitement.

    Earlier, under Huo Yunsheng¡¯s leadership, they smoothly made contact with one of the Sea of Bitterness¡¯s hidden sentry posts.

    After paying their deposit of thirty tier-six spirit stones, Huo Yunsheng hired an Origin Pce Realm assassin known as "the Deboner.¡± Just like that, their arrangements to have Su Yi killed were in ce.

    ording to the Sea of Bitterness, the Deboner had never once failed a mission. Furthermore, his targets included numerous Gathering Stars Realm cultivators; his strength was terrifying to the extreme.

    In fact, the Deboner was ranked among the top three Origin Pce Realm assassins of the Sea of Bitterness!

    All of this filled Qian Tianlong with confidence about the impending assassination!

    ¡°Junior Brother Qian, we¡¯re in this together; no need to be so polite.¡± Having said this, Huo Yunsheng warned him, ¡°Going forward, you are not to bring this up again. If Martial Uncle Zhang or Senior Apprentice Sister Wen find out, it might lead to misunderstandings.¡±

    Qian Tianlong smiled and agreed.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Suddenly, Huo Yunsheng¡¯s expression shifted. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    They¡¯d only just arrived at the ce where Wen Xinzhao had been cultivating. However, it was now nothing but scorched earth, and the ground was littered with scars.

    ¡°A big fight took ce here!¡± Sun Feng¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°Judging by the marks on the ground, I¡¯m afraid even Martial Uncle Zhang participated.¡±

    ¡°This¡­. Don¡¯t tell me we¡¯ve been attacked?¡± Qian Tianlong¡¯s expression changed too.

    It was then that Ren Youyou hurried over from afar. ¡°Senior Apprentice Brothers, you¡¯re finally back.¡±

    ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister Ren, what happened here?¡± asked Huo Yunsheng.

    Ren Youyou looked conflicted. She took a moment to calm herself down, then recounted Su Yi¡¯s earlier sh with Zhang Yuntao in full detail, holding nothing back.

    The three apprentice brothers reacted as if they¡¯d been struck by lightning. All three were rooted to the spot.?Su Yi actually defeated Martial Uncle Zhang!?

    Huo Yunsheng and his apprentice brothers were practically shocked senseless. A young Grain Avoidance cultivator had, in just two attacks, defeated a top-notch mid-stage Gathering Stars cultivator. Who could have possibly believed such a thing?

    As inner sect disciples of Cloudsky Divine Pce, the three of them knew better than anyone how strong Zhang Yuntao was. It was for this very reason that they found the news so hard to ept.

    A whileter, Qian Tianlong jumped as if he¡¯d been prodded and yelped, ¡°This is bad!¡±

    He turned to look at Huo Yunsheng and said, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Huo, the information we gave the Sea of Bitter¡ª¡±

    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Huo Yunsheng¡¯s expression darkened. He turned to Ren Youyou and said, ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister, might you step aside for a moment? I have something to say to Junior Apprentice Brother Qian.¡±

    Ren Youyou was confused, but she nheless agreed, turned, and left.

    It was only after she disappeared that Huo Yunsheng glowered at Qian Tianlong. When he spoke, he paused for emphasis after each word. ¡°I told you not to bring up the Sea of Bitterness. Junior Apprentice Brother Qian, why didn¡¯t you remember?¡±

    His tone was imposing and brimming with rage.

    Qian Tianlong jumped, then shuddered. ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Huo, it¡¯s just that I realized that the information we provided the Sea of Bitterness about Su Yi contains serious errors, and I¡¯m worried¡­.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re worried that assassin nicknamed ¡®the Deboner¡¯ will fall t on his face?¡± Huo Yunsheng snorted coldly. ¡°Rest assured; ording to our agreement, the assassination will take ce after we leave Spiritbend City. We''ll have plenty of time to send them more information regarding Su Yi before we leave.¡±

    Qian Tianlong finally sighed in relief, then said sheepishly, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Huo, I slipped up earlier. Please, forgive me.¡±

    Huo Yunsheng patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Remember: there won¡¯t be a next time.¡±

    Beneath Huo Yunsheng¡¯s cold gaze, Qian Tianlong felt a chill course through him, and he instinctively nodded.

    Sun Feng watched this entire exchange y out. He couldn¡¯t help but feel confused.?Isn¡¯t Senior Apprentice Huo being a bit overly cautious? Is he worried that mentioning the Sea of Bitterness will implicate him?

    If so, what exactly is the nature of his rtionship with the Sea of Bitterness?

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go see Senior Apprentice Sister Wen.¡± Huo Yunsheng turned and left. Qian Tianlong and Sun Feng hurried after him.

    When the three of them reached the main hall, they couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned.

    The woman they saw as an immortal beauty from the heavens, Wen Xinzhao, was now seated beside Su Yi, pouring his wine and chatting with him. Both her expression and her demeanor revealed admiration and respect.

    She was like a junior pouring tea for her senior as she listened attentively to his wisdom.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Huo Yunsheng andpany looked at each other, so stunned that their jaws practically fell off.

    Countless male disciples Cloudsky Divine Pce admired and respected Wen Xinzhao, and she was the famous Little Sword Demon. She¡¯d never been so meek and respectful even with the sect¡¯s seniors!

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Huo, is that¡­ Is that really Senior Apprentice Sister Wen?¡± Qian Tianlong looked bewildered, and he had disbelief written all over his face.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s her!¡± Huo Yunsheng¡¯s expression was extraordinarily dark and unsightly. His eyes zed in undisguisable jealousy and rage.

    He?liked?Wen Xinzhao.

    Practically everyone in Cloudsky Divine Pce knew that!

 Chapter 446: The Demonic Womb

    <h4>Chapter 446: The Demonic Womb</h4>

    ¡°Master, that guy¡¯s expression is really unsightly.¡± Qing Ya noticed Huo Yunsheng and hispanions, as well as Huo Yunsheng¡¯s iparably unsightly expression.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense,¡± barked Ling Yunhe.

    Huo Yunsheng ignored both master and apprentice, took a deep breath, and repressed the raging fires of his jealousy. He walked right into the pce, smiled, and sped his fist in greeting. ¡°Senior Apprentice Sister Wen, we¡¯re back.¡±

    Wen Xinzhao grunted distractedly, but she didn¡¯t so much as turn her head to look at him. Instead, she continued asking Su Yi for guidance. ¡°Fellow Daoist, do you think I ought to emphasize tempering my foundations in the Grand Dao?¡±

    Her beautifully contoured eyebrows were utterly focused, solemn, and even expectant, like a good pupil eager for her master to resolve her doubts.

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°That¡¯s natural, but more importantly, you need realbat experience. It¡¯s only throughbat that you can recognize your own deficiencies and discover the inadequacies of your Dao of the Sword. Only by recognizing your ws can you effectively improve. I¡¯m sure you understand that already, but knowing something is easier than implementing it. You must put your knowledge into practice with single-minded determination.¡±

    He, too, didn¡¯t so much as nce up at Huo Yunsheng. It was as if he didn¡¯t exist.

    The overlooked Huo Yunsheng felt embarrassed and awkward. His expression shifted erratically, and he almost longed for a hole to hide himself in.

    Qian Tianlong and Sun Feng almost couldn¡¯t bear to watch.?They were ignoring Huo Yunsheng so egregiously. After that, anyone would feel too embarrassed to show their face, right?

    Yet against all expectations, Huo Yunsheng repressed his shame at being ignored, forced a smile, and tried again. ¡°Senior Apprentice Sister Wen, we asked around and heard rumors that two days from now, at the Spiritbend Assembly, they¡¯ll be auctioning off a Demonic Womb from thirty thousand years ago. Are you perhaps interested in it?¡±

    Wen Xinzhao¡¯s painted eyebrows knit together in mild displeasure. ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother Huo, can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m busy asking Fellow Daoist Su about the cardinal principles of the Dao of the Sword?¡±

    That cold tone and impatient attitude were like hammers mming into Huo Yunsheng¡¯s heart. Even his face turned green, and his heart surged with indescribable shame, rage, and displeasure.

    When they saw that the atmosphere was a bit off, Sun Feng and Qian Tianlong hurriedly tried to make peace and led Huo Yunsheng away.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, let¡¯s continue.¡± Wen Xinzhao¡¯s pursuit of swordsmanship was simply obsessive. There was nothing for it; Su Yi¡¯s knowledge and understanding of the Dao of the Sword didn¡¯t just resolve numerous lingering doubts; over the course of their conversation, she often felt enlightened, as if the mists had suddenly parted before her.

    It was as if the Buddha had opened a brand-new door leading to an even vaster world.

    However, Su Yi waved his hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s stop here for now. If you ever run out of things to learn at Cloudsky Divine Pce, and so long as you¡¯re willing, I wouldn¡¯t mind bing your guide to the Dao of the Sword.¡±

    He¡¯d once made a simr offer to Yue Shichan, only for her to refuse him by saying she needed time to think it over.

    Now, when he saw the Little Sword Demon¡¯s graceful bearing and sensed her infatuation with the Dao of the Sword, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but let his love of talent move him.

    In simple words, when it came to the Dao of the Sword, this?matchlessly?beautiful young woman had keen eyes and a passionate heart!

    As the man who¡¯d once dominated the Nine Provinces of the Wilds with his Dao of the Sword, and as someone pursuing ever greater heights of swordsmanship, how could Su Yi?not?admire her?

    ¡°A guide?¡± Wen Xinzhao¡¯s eyes lit up, giving her stunningly beautiful face an all-new radiance. She said, seemingly in disbelief, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, are you willing to guide me?¡±

    ¡°I said I was, but only if you¡¯re willing.¡± Su Yi drank a ss of wine, then admired the young woman¡¯s overwhelming good looks. ¡°However, I¡¯m not taking you on as an apprentice. I¡¯m just going to point you down the right path in your pursuit of the Dao of the Sword.¡±

    Wen Xinzhao nodded in delight. ¡°Your guidance is the greatest blessing I¡¯ve ever received.¡±

    This was no exaggeration.

    During their earlier conversation, the wisdom and understanding of the de Su Yi revealedpletely surpassed Wen Xinzhao¡¯s imagination; it practically overturned her perception of the Dao of the Sword!

    In her heart, Su Yi was a true paragon of the Dao of the Sword, like a towering mountain she could only look up to.

    Not far away, Ling Yunhe sighed.?It¡¯s over! I¡¯m afraid Junior Apprentice Sister Wen¡¯s sword heart has nowpletelytched onto Su Yi¡­..

    ¡°Martial Aunt, did you let him kidnap you so easily? If the old-timers of Cloudsky Divine Pce find out, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll fight Big Brother Su Yi with everything they¡¯ve got!¡± eximed Qing Ya.¡±

    ¡®Kidnap me¡¯? What¡¯s that supposed to mean??Wen Xinzhao couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Qing Ya, you don¡¯t understand. That Fellow Daoist Su is willing to be my guide to the Dao of the Sword is the type of good fortune that might note even once in a thousand years!¡±

    Qing Ya giggled and teased her. ¡°Right! You haven¡¯t been kidnapped; you went willingly! If you¡¯re both willing, there¡¯s rejoicing all around. How simply grand!¡±

    Although Wen Xinzhao was infatuated with the Dao of the Sword, she wasn¡¯t ignorant of worldly affairs, and when she heard this, her jade-like face flushed slightly red.

    Ling Yunhe was in no mood for jokes. He said with great concern, ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister Wen, what will you do about Cloudsky Divine Pce?¡±

    Wen Xinzhao hesitated momentarily, then said, ¡°When I get back to the sect, I¡¯ll naturally tell my master about this. Given her temperament and way of handling things, I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t make trouble for me.¡±

    Wen Xinzhao had her own aspirations; Ling Yunhe was in no ce to say anything.

    She¡¯d only just met Su Yi, yet his bearing and swordsmanship had already won her over. Ling Yunhe almost felt as if he were dreaming; it didn¡¯t seem quite real.

    How could this have happened?

    They¡¯ve only just met, yet they¡¯re like old friends. Was this an act of fate?

    Ling Yunhe didn¡¯t know it, but to someone as fixated on the sword as Wen Xinzhao, obtaining Su Yi¡¯s guidance really was an enormous stroke of fortune, the kind that could only be found by chance but not sought!

    In Su Yi¡¯s past life, countless peerless, fairy-like beauties from ancient sects rmended themselves as potential bedfellows, only for Su Xuanjun, the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, to disregard thempletely.

    In terms of swordsmanship, throughout the entire Nine Provinces of the Wilds, none surpassed Su Xuanjun!

    Ling Yunhe might have thought Wen Xinzhao¡¯s decision careless, but although he didn¡¯t know it, Wen Xinzhao had just seized an opportunity that would make countless sword cultivators red-eyed with envy!

    As they conversed, Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing returned from their trip into the city.

    ¡°Master, I exchanged the treasures you entrusted me with for fifty tier-six spirit stones and four hundred and thirty tier-five spirit stones. I asked around, that that price seems fair,¡± transmitted Yuan Heng as he passed Su Yi a jade storage pendant.

    Su Yi nodded.

    So many spirit stones were a massive sum for any cultivator, but for Su Yi, evenbined with the resources he already had on hand, they were only enough to sustain his cultivation for three months.

    Yuan Heng thought for a moment, then added, ¡°Master, while we were in the city, we heard that they¡¯ll be auctioning off a bunch of treasures from thirty thousand years ago at the uing Spiritbend Assembly. Of them, the most noteworthy is something called a Demonic Womb. They¡¯re discussing it all over Spiritbend City.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit intrigued. ¡°If it¡¯s really a Demonic Womb, no ordinary treasure canpare with it. It¡¯s highly likely that it¡¯s nurturing some unique spiritual lifeform.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother Su Yi, is it possible that the Demonic Womb is still alive?¡± asked Qing Ya curiously.

    ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± said Su Yi, his eyes shining with a hint of strange light. ¡°Two days from now, let¡¯s go see it. We¡¯ll know then.¡±

    Only top powerhouses of the demonic path could create Demonic Wombs, and the requirements were iparably stringent. Anyone who hoped to make one first needed to gather a divine material called ¡°Heavenly Demon Source Essence¡± to form the core of the womb. Then, after using numerous secret methods to seal it, they nourished the womb in the ¡°source¡± of a givenndscape.

    Only then could the spirituality and vitality of the lifeform within receive nourishment, undergo metamorphosis, and evolve.

    Simply put, a Demonic Womb was like a mother¡¯s womb. It could nourish divine treasures, but it could also nurture true living things.

    For instance, the eggs of divine birds, the cubs of divine beasts, and even human fetuses could all be sealed within the Demonic Womb to receive nourishment and undergo metamorphosis.

    In his past life, while exploring an ancient danger zone, Su Yi once obtained a Demonic Womb nourished in a natural source of mes.

    A shockingly talented fire demon fetus was growing inside it.

    Afterward, that fetus grew up to be Su Yi¡¯s third legacy disciple, Huo Yao!

    In short, Demonic Wombs were a rare treasure even in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds.

    Yet now, here in the Great Xia¡¯s Southern Skies Province¡¯s Spiritbend City, it seemed someone was auctioning one off. Of course Su Yi was curious. How could he not be?

    ¡°Master, we asked around, and to participate in the Spiritbend Assembly, you need one of the city¡¯s three great tradingpanies¡¯ jointly-issued identification tokens. Otherwise, you can¡¯t get in,¡± whispered Yuan Heng.

    The city¡¯s three great tradingpanies were the Golden Tripod Trading Company, the Nine Provinces Pavilion, and the Tower of the Four Seas. These were branches of the top tradingpanies of the Great Xia, all three of which had forces spread across all thirteen of the nation¡¯s provinces.

    Each tradingpany had a powerful backer.

    For example, the Nine Provinces Pavilion was backed by the Great Xia¡¯s imperial family.

    The identification tokens Yuan Heng spoke of were jointly issued at the threepanies¡¯ local strongholds. Each was registered and impossible to counterfeit.

    Before Su Yi could respond, Wen Xinzhao smiled faintly. ¡°I came to Spiritbend City for the express purpose of participating in the Spiritbend Assembly. When the timees, you and Fellow Daoist Su can juste with me.¡±

    It was clear that the famed Little Sword Demon of the Great Xia had an identity token.

    ¡°That¡¯s great! I want to see what secrets lie within the Demonic Womb too!¡± Qing Ya whooped for joy.

    ¡­.

    Spiritbend City.

    A restaurant¡¯s private dining room.

    ¡°Gu Cangning is a direct-line descendant of the Gu Family, an imperial-level n from thirty thousand years ago. His grandfather, the Sky-Dominating War Emperor, was one of the Azure Continent¡¯s Nine Emperors. Thirty thousand years have passed since then, and the Gu Family¡¯s forces have disappeared into the river of history. Still, as a Gu nsman who survived the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness and reawakened in the present day, Gu Cangning possesses terrifying strength and trump cards.¡±

    The speaker, a fair, utterly charming woman in a long ck dress, whispered, ¡°s, he¡¯s unwilling to cooperate with us.¡±

    The woman¡¯s blue eyes were like limpid pools, and their depths shone with a hint of mncholy.

    A handsome young man in red robes sat off to the side. He furrowed his brow and said, ¡°Even if Gu Cangning¡¯s origins were even more impressive, now, he¡¯s just another monster of the ancient era, no different from the rest of us. Why are you so dead-set on working with him?¡±

    Were Su Yi here, he¡¯d have recognized this man at a nce. This young man in red was the Nirvanic Winds Holy Son, whom he¡¯d shed with and almost killed in ¡°Little Ghost City Fengdu¡±!

 Chapter 447: A Love Feud

    <h4>Chapter 447: A Love Feud</h4>

    The woman in the ck dress said calmly, ¡°I never said I absolutely insisted on working with Gu Cangning.¡±

    The Nirvanic?Winds?Holy Son asked in confusion, ¡°In that case, why invite him to target Wen Xinzhao with us? And why agree to help him acquire the Demonic Womb in exchange for his assistance?¡±

    A yful arc formed on the woman¡¯s lips. ¡°That¡¯s a secret. All you need to know is that, in my eyes, capturing Wen Xinzhao alive is far more important than the Demonic Womb. Of course, even without Gu Cangning¡¯s help, I won¡¯t just give?up.¡±

    ¡°Capturing her alive?¡± It seemed the Nirvanic?Winds?Holy Son was thinking something.

    ¡°Right, we must take her alive.¡± The woman in ck nodded.

    The Nirvanic?Winds?Holy Son repressed his confusion and asked, ¡°Then when do you n to take action?¡±

    ¡°After the Spiritbend Assembly, when they depart Spiritbend City,¡± said the woman, her eyes shining with a hint of anticipation. ¡°In the past, Wen Xinzhao has stayed at Cloudsky Divine Pce to focus on her cultivation. There was practically no hope of taking her alive. This is a rare, perfect opportunity; I absolutely can¡¯t miss it!¡±

    She then nced at the holy son. ¡°How are your wounds healing?¡±

    When she brought it up, his expression darkened. ¡°They won¡¯t influence me in battle. It¡¯s just a pity about my spirit pearl. I wasted it on him!¡±

    His voice was seething with dense hatred.

    The woman in the ck skirt thought for a moment, then said, ¡°For him to make you suffer such an enormous loss, his origins and umtions are surely extraordinary. I wouldn¡¯t mind helping you kill him if we get the chance. However, that¡¯s on the precondition that we capture Wen Xinzhao alive first.¡±

    The Nirvanic Winds Holy Son nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Lan Shang, could you find out who¡¯s selling the Demonic Womb?¡± Gu Cangning asked casually. He was seated in a grand hall in another part of Spiritbend City.

    ¡°Young Master, the three tradingpanies¡¯ lips are tightly sealed. All they said was that all the ancient treasures up for sale, including the Demonic Womb, are from the same person,¡± said the woman in the in dress, Lan Shang.

    ¡°That¡¯s actually rather strange. If most cultivators obtained those ancient treasures and a Demonic Womb, how could they bear to sell them off?¡± Gu Cangning¡¯s eyes shed.

    Lan Shang batted her eyes and grinned. ¡°Perhaps that mysterious person knew they weren¡¯t blessed enough to enjoy such treasures, and that¡¯s why they¡¯re doing this.¡±

    ¡°Drop the nonsense.¡± Gu Cangning nced at her. ¡°Send word to Granny. Tell her that I hope she can participate in the Spiritbend Assembly two days from now too. After all, those ancient treasures are apparently from thirty thousand years ago; she might be able to see through some of their mysteries.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± said Lan Shang.

    ¡­¡­

    Eternal Peace Pawn Shop.

    An ordinary pawn shop, the likes of which you could find throughout Spiritbend City.

    The boss was a hunched elder with one foot in the grave. His family name was Wang, and those familiar with him called him ¡°Old Man Wang.¡±

    Old Man Wang stood behind the worn-out counter, feeding a red-billed sparrow, when Huo Yunsheng suddenly entered the store.

    ¡°Elder Wang.¡±

    Huo Yunsheng was an inner sect disciple of Cloudsky Divine Pce, yet now, facing this unremarkable-looking old man, his face revealed traces of awe.

    ¡°What did youe back for?¡± Old Man Wang asked in his slow, raspy voice.

    ¡°The situation has changed,¡± said Huo Yunsheng. ¡°The young man called Su Yi is far stronger than we imagined¡­¡±

    He then proceeded to describe how Su Yi had defeated Zhang Yuntao in full detail.

    When he heard the full story, Old Man Wang¡¯s turbid eyes narrowed into slits, and his expression turned somewhat strange. ¡°It sounds like the boy you call Su Yi isn¡¯t the least bit simple.¡±

    Huo Yunsheng took a deep breath and said, ¡°Elder Wang, I hope to hire an assassin even stronger than the Deboner.¡±

    Old Man Wang smiled, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°You think the Deboner can¡¯t kill Su Yi?¡±

    Huo Yunsheng¡¯s gaze was heavy and grave. ¡°No, I just want to be absolutely certain of a one-hit kill free of consequences!¡±

    Old Man Wang fell silent. ¡°Hiring Gathering Stars Realm assassins isn¡¯t just a matter of spending a few spirit stones.¡±

    Huo Yunsheng immediately took out a ck jade pendant and ced it on the countertop. ¡°Is this enough for a deposit?¡±

    The ck jade pendant was only the size of an infant¡¯s fist, and its surface was carved with four characters in an old-fashioned script: ¡°the Baqiao Huo Family.¡±

    Old Man Wang¡¯s turbid eyes were instantly as sharp as a hawk¡¯s. ¡°So, you¡¯re a direct-line disciple of the Huo Family.¡±

    The Great Xia had three peak-level ns, each more ancient than the other. Their forces were second only to the four great cultivation factions.

    The Baqiao Huo Family was one of them.?Rumor had it that the Huo Family¡¯s roots could be traced back to thirty thousand years ago!

    ¡°Alright, I can agree to this. If I''m not mistaken, the Ferryman will likely be interested in this,¡± said Old Man Wang with a heartyugh.

    The Ferryman!

    Huo Yunsheng¡¯s eyes lit up. This was the terrifying existence who¡¯d assassinated the Spiritual Manifestation Realm Daoist Mu while still in the Gathering Stars Realm!

    He solemnly sped his fist. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    He turned and was just about to leave when Old Man Wang asked suddenly, ¡°Might I be so bold as to inquire why you¡¯re so determined to eliminate Su Yi? Of course, you need not reply. I just can¡¯t help but feel that someone of your status has no need to go to such lengths against a minor figure from the Great Zhou.¡±

    Huo Yunsheng¡¯s expression shifted erratically, but in the end, he said, ¡°He wants to steal the woman I¡¯ve set my sights on!¡±

    With that, he turned and left.

    Old Man Wang was dumbstruck. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh.?Yet another love feud!

    ¡­¡­

    Early in the morning, two dayster, shortly before the curtains opened on the Spiritbend Assembly.

    Despite the hour, there was an enormous crowd gathered near the center of the city, around the Nine Provinces Pavilion¡¯s main gates.

    Prominent cultivators from factions all over the Southern Skies Province had gathered here. Some rode in on pnquins, while others walked or flew.

    The atmosphere was increasingly uproarious, and countless uproars rang out.

    Because they were auctioning off ancient treasures at this Spiritbend Assembly, word had already spread throughout the province, drawing widespread attention.

    However, only elites of the Southern Skies Province¡¯s cultivation world were actually qualified to participate.

    Never mind ordinary martial artists; even cultivators of ordinary origins were unqualified to join.

    ¡°Cultivators from Cloudsky Divine Pce are here!¡±

    Suddenly, there was amotion as the crowd saw two pnquins stop before the Nine Provinces Pavilion.

    Wen Xinzhao, Zhang Yuntao, Huo Yunsheng, and the other disciples emerged from the first, while Su Yi, Yuan Heng, Ling Yunhe, Qing Ya, and Bai Wenqing emerged from the second.

    When the groups reconvened, they instantly became the center of attention.

    ¡°So beautiful! Is she an immortal beauty from the heavens?¡± When they saw the?stunning, Wen?Xinzhao in her long, elegant dress, many of the men in attendance held their breath, and their heart rates sped up.

    Even the young women couldn¡¯t help but feel ashamed of their rtive unsightliness.

    Wen Xinzhao¡¯s beauty transcended the mundane; hers was the type of charm that could topple a crowd. It was to the point that many dared not look directly at her slender, graceful figure.

    ¡°An immortal beauty? That¡¯s the famous Little Sword Demon, a legend of Cloudsky Divine Pce¡¯s younger generation!¡± sighed a member of the older generation, his expression awed and reverent.

    Perhaps Wen Xinzhao drew too much attention; shepletely stole Zhang Yuntao, Huo Yunsheng, and the others'' limelight.

    As for Su Yi and hispanions? They naturally didn¡¯t cause too many waves.

    ¡°Hm? What¡¯s that guy doing with Wen Xinzhao?¡± The red-robed Nirvanic Winds Holy Son stood amidst the crowd. He recognized Su Yi at a nce.

    ¡°What is it?¡± asked hispanion, the charming woman in the ck dress. She couldn¡¯t help but nce at him.

    ¡°That¡¯s Su Yi!¡± transmitted the Holy Son, his voice seething with hatred.

    The woman in ck was stunned. She followed his gaze, and saw a handsome, slender young man in blue.

    ¡°He¡¯s actually rather good-looking, and his disposition is quite something. People like him seem calm and rxed, but in truth, their pride runs extremely deep,¡± transmitted the woman in ck. ¡°This actually works out rather nicely, but you can¡¯t act randomly. Our goal for the day is capturing Wen Xinzhao alive.¡±

    The Nirvanic Winds Holy Son¡¯s expression shifted erratically, but in the end, he nodded.

    It was then that his body went somewhat rigid; he just saw the distant Su Yi turn to look at him.

    The moment their eyes met, the Holy Son¡¯s heart clenched; he felt as if he were facing a mighty foe.

    However, Su Yi quickly looked away, as if they were no more than strangers, and his expression was tranquil without the slightest ripple.

    He then proceeded through the Nine Provinces Pavilion¡¯s gates with Wen Xinzhao and the others.

    After watching Su Yi¡¯s figure disappear from view, the Nirvanic?Winds?Holy Son finally rxed. However, he almost immediately felt an indescribable sense of shame well within his heart.

    When he sensed Su Yi¡¯s gaze, he actually felt the urge to run or hide; that was unquestionably shameful.

    ¡°It seems he¡¯s already discovered you,¡± said the woman in ck with a low sigh. ¡°Oh well. After this Spiritbend Assembly is over, if we get the chance, we can eliminate him too.¡±

    Her tone was casual, as if she were deciding the fate of some random nobody.

    The Nirvanic Winds Holy Son¡¯s spirits soared, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel eager as he hurried after her. ¡°Just how many cards do you have in reserve?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know once the fighting begins,¡± said the woman with a faint smile. Then, she too strode into the Nine Provinces Pavilion.

    ¡°Granny, do you see him? That young man in blue following Wen Xinzhao is Su Yi, the one I met by the Great Chu¡¯s Billowing Sky River. I crossed des with him, but in the end, I was slightly inferior¡­¡± Further away, in a distant tea shop, Gu Cangning grimaced and shook his head.¡£

    A graying old woman with a youthful face and a green bamboo cane smiled benevolently at him. ¡°Young Master,?were?that a true battle of life and death, with your methods, I¡¯m afraid that Su Yi would have little hope of turning things around.¡±

    Lan Shang smiled and ttered him. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right. The young master has threeyers of sealed power, and he¡¯s only opened the first. Once he opens all three, I''m afraid he¡¯ll have no opponents left within the Origin Dao.¡±

    ¡°You talk too much! Bring up my seals again, and watch out! I might well remove your tongue!¡± Gu Cangning grunted coldly.

    He then turned to the old woman. ¡°There¡¯s no grudge between me and Su Yi, so it would be best if we could avoid life-or-death fights. Come on, let¡¯s head over too.¡±

    With that, Gu Cangning rose and led the way into the Nine Provinces Pavilion.

 Chapter 448: Dragonbone Rattan

    <h4>Chapter 448: Dragonbone Rattan</h4>

    The Nine Provinces Pavilion.

    A private room.

    Looking through the windowttice, they could see the jade tform at the center of the hall.

    The auction would take ce atop the tform.

    Su Yi andpany took their seats, one by one.

    Wen Xinzhao naturally sat beside him. Qing Ya sat on his other side.

    When Huo Yunsheng saw this, he felt so sour that it was as if someone had overturned a jar of vinegar in his heart. That sour feeling was hard to bear, and his expression turned rigid and overcast.

    Zhang Yuntao sat in a corner. From time to time, his gazended on Su Yi, who sat shoulder-to-shoulder with Wen Xinzhao. Whenever this happened, his expression turnedplicated.

    Just two days ago, Su Yi had defeated him in two attacks. He¡¯d yet to recover from the weight of that blow.

    Regardless of how he felt about it, when he faced Su Yi now, this elder of Cloudsky Divine Pce no longer dared act as lofty and superior as he did when he first met Su Yi.

    Before long, the auction began.?An elder of the Nine Provinces Pavilion, the long-robed Xiang Yong, was personally hosting this event.

    The very first treasure on offer threw the entire venue into uproar and drew numerous gazes.

    It was a beast bone as smooth as jade. It emanated wisps of blue fire, making it both mysterious and beautiful. Furthermore, its aura was extremely imposing.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°It looks like a divine bird¡¯s natal bone!¡±

    ¡°What a shocking electrical aura! A treasure like that is surely rare and precious!¡±

    Voices rang out throughout the hall, and numerous divine senses all swept toward the jade tform.

    It was then that the elderly Xiang Yong smiled and said, ¡°Everyone, this is the natal bone of a Sky-Wandering Sparrow, an ancient vicious bird. Although it¡¯s just a fragment, it nheless emanates a power connected to the Dao of Fire.¡±

    A fragment of a Sky-Wandering Sparrow¡¯s natal bone!

    The uproar intensified, and many cultivators were beside themselves with temptation.

    The auction had only just begun, yet such a treasure was already up for grabs. They hadn¡¯t left it until the end, so it obviously wasn¡¯t the grand finale. This was undoubtedly shocking!

    Even Wen Xinzhao couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Who¡¯d have thought? This year¡¯s Spiritbend Assembly really isn¡¯t simple!¡±

    This treasure surprised even her.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a fragment,¡± said Su Yi, not the least bit interested. ¡°It¡¯s iplete, so it¡¯s not worth much.¡±

    The Sky-Wandering Sparrow was indeed a mighty vicious beast, and ifplete, their natal bones were emzoned with the miraculousness of the Dao of Star Fire. They were shockingly precious.

    But a fragment like that? Only Origin Dao cultivators would see such a thing as a treasure.

    When he heard Su Yi¡¯s words, Huo Yunsheng almostughed.

    This was a Sky-Wandering Sparrow¡¯s natal bone! Sure, it was iplete, but in the Great Xia, it was still a rare treasure, the kind you could only happen upon by chance!

    I really don¡¯t know what Senior Apprentice Sister Wen sees in that braggart.

    In the end, after an intensepetition, one of the experts present won the natal bone fragment at a price of one hundred and thirty tier-six spirit stones.

    Xiang Yong then proceeded to take out a whole series of rare treasures. There were spiritual materials, medicines, as well as spiritual weapons of unfathomable power.

    Each was, under ordinary circumstances, a rarely-seen treasure. Each time, the bidding reached an almost unimaginably high price. The atmosphere of the Spiritbend Assembly soared continuously.

    Even Wen Xinzhao and the other disciples of Cloudsky Divine Pce each bid on and acquired a few treasures.

    Only Su Yi just slumped there the whole time, holding a gourd of wine. From time to time, he took a sip, but he looked a bit bored.

    There were quite a few precious things amongst the treasures, but Su Yi could take them or leave them. None were enough to tempt him.

    It was then that Huo Yunsheng suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, if you take a fancy to any of the treasures, you can bid on it. Even if you don¡¯t have enough treasure on you, I can lend you some.¡±

    He made this seem like a grand disy of generosity.

    He¡¯d been watching Su Yi all this time, and when he saw that Su Yi had yet to move, he assumed that Su Yi was ashamed of his own poverty and that he dared not participate in the bidding.

    Wen Xinzhao¡¯s painted eyebrows knit together. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, if you see anything you like, I¡¯ll help you buy it.¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. He was starting to lose interest. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t have enough money; it¡¯s that as of yet, I haven¡¯t been interested in any of the treasures for sale.¡±

    Wen Xinzhao smiled faintly. ¡°To the best of my knowledge, they¡¯re saving the best of the ancient treasures forst. When the timees, if you want to bid, I¡¯ll be sure to lend you a hand.¡±

    When he saw this, Huo Yunsheng¡¯s mind went nk. Then, his expression darkened, and the mes of jealousy zed within his heart.

    He would never have guessed that his attempts to ridicule Su Yi would make Wen Xinzhao offer to help him of her own volition!

    He¡¯d effectively picked up a stone, only to m it into his own foot!

    When Ling Yunhe and Yuan Heng saw this, they couldn¡¯t help but chuckle to themselves.?This Huo Yunsheng is really making trouble for himself.?It¡¯s like he¡¯s dead set on demeaning himself.

    The auction was still ongoing when, suddenly, Su Yi spoke up. ¡°Yuan Heng, bid for me. I want that piece of Dragonbone Rattan.¡±

    Xiang Yong held a foot-long piece of rattan aloft on a tray. It was dusty gray and smooth as jade.

    This was a rare spiritual material. It could be used to refine treasures, and it could also be added to medicines.

    However, rtively speaking, it was nowhere near as enticing as the Sky-Wandering Sparrow¡¯s bone fragment, so rtively few people werepeting for it. Their bids weren¡¯t particrly exaggerated, either.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Yuan Heng instantly perked up and started participating in the bidding war.

    In the end, he smoothly won the piece of Dragonbone Rattan at a price of thirty tier-six spirit stones.

    When a servant delivered it to their private room, Wen Xinzhao couldn¡¯t help but feel curious. ¡°Fellow Daoist, what do you n to use that for?¡±

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°Dragonbone Rattan Thread can be used to refurbish my chair, making it warm in the winter and cool in the summer, invulnerable to water and me, and dust-proof. This will also give it a calming effect, making it morefortable to sit in.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    None of them knew quite what to say to that.

    He spent thirty tier-six spirit stones just to fix a chair??They looked at each other, a bit bbergasted.

    Su Yi ignored them, pressed his fingers into a de, and, in a few blinks of the eye, cut the Dragonbone Rattan into strips of lustrous gray thread.

    He then flipped his hand, took his ever-present wicker chair out of the Snow Beetle Jade Pendant, and got to work using the Dragonbone Rattan Threads to enhance it.

    He was so focused that, even when the auction continued, he ignored it.

    He¡­ He really is using the Dragonbone Rattan to improve his chair!??Huo Yunsheng?stared.

    He was born into the Baqiao Huo Family. They were enormously wealthy, but even they wouldn¡¯t be so extravagant as to spend thirty tier-six spirit stones just to make a wicker chair morefortable to sit in¡­

    It wasn¡¯t just Huo Yunsheng. Even Qian Tianlong, Sun Feng, and Ren Youyou looked at Su Yi in bewilderment.?This guy¡­ Just what kind of person is he!?

    Thirty tier-six spirit stones was a massive amount to any Spirit Dao cultivator. Who could bear to spend such avish sum on a wicker chair?

    Wen Xinzhao found it immensely amusing. Others participated in the auction to vie for treasures, yet Su Yi seemed to have no interest in that.

    Rather, he was only interested in things he cared about.

    Before long, Su Yi finished improving his chair, put it back where he¡¯d been sitting earlier, and sprawled out in it.

    Indeed, it was significantly morefortable than before!

    Su Yi narrowed his eyes in contentment.

    Thirty tier-six spirit stones, that was all. He hadn¡¯t spent them in vain.

    Meanwhile, back on the jade tform, Xiang Yong announced that they were about to start auctioning off some ancient treasures. This threw the entire venue into uproar and drew the crowd¡¯s attention.

    The first ancient treasure was a beast-skin scroll.

    It was covered in densely-packed, carved ancient glyphs. ording to Xiang Yong, it was an ancient body-refining art called the ¡°Flying Serpent Hundred Refinements Incantation,¡± and it was subtle and miraculous beyondpare.

    Although the beast pelt only recorded the incantations up to the Spiritual Manifestation Realm, it was still shockingly valuable.

    After all, this was an iplete Spirit Dao legacy!

    When they realized what this was, the entire venue boiled over, and countless people eximed.

    In the current Great Xia, Spirit Dao cultivators were peak-level experts! There were only a tiny handful of them out there.

    Under such circumstances, a Spirit Dao legacy was enough to drive the world¡¯s cultivators mad, even if it was iplete!

    At first, Su Yi thought nothing of this treasure.?He¡¯d taught?Wen Lingxue, Cha Jin, Qing Wan, Huang Qianjun, Ning Sihua, and several others cultivation techniques. Any random one was far superior to the iplete Flying Serpent Hundred Refinements Incantation.

    However, when he looked more closely, his eyebrows shot up, and his eyes shone with a strange light.?The beast skin¡­ There¡¯s something strange about it!

    ¡°How much is it? Even if I go bankrupt, I¡¯m going to fight for it!¡± someone shouted.

    ¡°Hmph, with your pitiful reserves, you¡¯re foolish enough to think you can seize this legacy? The way I see it, you¡¯d be better off not seeking out your own humiliation!¡± someone elseughed coldly.

    The venue boiled over with voices. Even the prominent figures in attendance couldn¡¯t stay calm, and they were all moring to start the bidding.

    Even Zhang Yuntao, Huo Yunsheng, and the other Cloudsky Divine Pce members were tempted. When the bidding began, they nned to participate.

    Up on the jade tform, Xiang Yong coughed dryly and waved, gesturing for the crowd to calm down. ¡°Everyone, the owner of this beast skin scroll only wants one thing: a method to repair a weapon spirit.¡±

    The entire venue quieted down as the earlier uproar instantly transformed into utter silence.

    The crowd was champing at the bit just moments ago, yet now, no one said anything.

    A weapon spirit could only arise in a select few extremely powerful Spirit Dao treasures. Such treasures possessed a degree of intelligence and spirituality. They were iparably rare, less than one in ten thousand, and all had miraculous power.

    The vast majority of cultivators had never even seen a treasure of that level. They certainly didn¡¯t know how to fix such a treasure¡¯s soul body.

    ¡°Repairing a weapon spirit? Don¡¯t tell me the mysterious person auctioning these things off has a damaged Spirit Dao treasure?¡± In another private room, Gu Cangning couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Granny, do you know a way of repairing a damaged weapon spirit?¡±

    The old woman shook her head. ¡°Typically, only grandmaster refiners of ancient orthodoxies have mastered such secret arts. Even thirty thousand years ago, they were extremely rare.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Gu Cangning. ¡°Oh well. It¡¯s just an iplete Spirit Dao legacy. It doesn¡¯t really matter whether I win it or not.¡±

    The venue was silent. A long time passed with no response.

    It was obvious that those present had no hope of satisfying this request.

    Only Su Yi¡¯s lips curled into a faint, nigh-imperceptible smile.

    He was initially hesitant about whether or not to participate in the bidding and acquire the beast-skin scroll.

    Now, it seemed he could avoid all that trouble altogether.

 Chapter 449: A Strange Rhythm

    <h4>Chapter 449: A Strange Rhythm</h4>

    Wen Xinzhao whispered apologetically, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, I have no means of repairing a damaged weapon spirit, so this time¡­ I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you.¡±

    Just now, she sensed that Su Yi was interested in the beast skin scroll, and she initially nned to help him acquire it.

    Who¡¯d have thought the requirements for this auction were so stringent?

    ¡°But rest assured. If you¡¯re interested in any of the treasures auctioned down the line, so long as money is enough to resolve the problem, I¡¯ll help even if it means emptying my purse.¡± Wen Xinzhao¡¯s voice was soft, while her beautiful countenance was firm.

    This unmatched beauty had always been proud, but now, facing Su Yi, her mannerism and bearing were both gentle and considerate.

    Watching this made the nearby Huo Yunsheng feel increasingly stifled, and his heart ached. He longed to draw his saber and stab Su Yi to death!

    Even Zhang Yuntao, Qian Tianlong, Ren Youyou, and Sun Feng felt waves course through their hearts.?Back at Cloudsky Divine Pce, they¡¯d never seen Wen Xinzhao act so friendly, gentle, and considerate with a man.

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°This is a trivial matter.¡±

    Suddenly, he ordered Yuan Heng, ¡°Bet on that beast-skin scroll for me.¡±

    Wen Xinzhao was stunned, and the others'' hearts shook.?Su Yi actually has a method to repair a damaged weapon spirit!?

    Up on the jade tform, when the long-robed Xiang Yong saw that a long time passed with no response, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll go ahead and auction off the next ancient treasure.¡±

    However, it was then that a deep voice rang out. ¡°Wait a moment. My master shall purchase that beast-skin scroll.¡±

    This deration threw the entire venue into uproar.

    ¡°There¡¯s actually someone here who knows how to repair a damaged weapon spirit?¡±

    ¡°The voice came from Cloudsky Divine Pce¡¯s private room; they wouldn¡¯t lie about that.¡±

    ¡°So, it was an expert of Cloudsky Divine Pce who bid. No wonder¡­¡±

    Voices rang out on all sides.

    ¡°Cloudsky Divine Pce actually has such a method? Why have I never heard such a thing?¡± the old woman asked in confusion.

    Gu Cangning¡¯s expression turned strange. ¡°Granny, you¡¯re wrong. The bidder isn¡¯t a member of Cloudsky Divine Pce; it¡¯s Su Yi!¡±

    He recognized Yuan Heng¡¯s voice, and he knew that Su Yi was Yuan Heng¡¯s master!

    ¡°It¡¯s him?¡± The old woman couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised.

    ¡°I said it earlier, but Su Yi¡¯s origins aren¡¯t the least bit ordinary. The only thing that confuses me is why he¡¯d be interested in an iplete Spirit Dao legacy,¡± Gu Cangning pondered out loud.

    The simply-dressed Lan Shang suddenly interjected, ¡°Could it be that he¡¯s interested in the beast-skin scroll itself? After all, it survived thirty thousand years of erosion, and it¡¯s still in such good shape. It¡¯s surely no ordinary item.¡±

    Gu Cangning¡¯s gaze was suddenly serious. ¡°That must be it!¡±

    The old woman¡¯s eyes shed with traces of imposing silver light, and she examined the scroll once more.

    Momentster, she grimaced. ¡°Indeed, the scroll isn¡¯t simple. Imitted an error in judgment earlier. I focused on the legacy inscribed on it, ignoring the skin itself.¡±

    Gu Cangning couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Granny, where did the beast skine from?¡±

    The old woman said, ¡°That pelt looks like it¡¯s made out of Void-Swallowing Spirit Beast skin.¡±

    A Void-Swallowing Spirit Beast!

    Gu Cangning gasped.

    He was naturally well aware of how terrifying those unparalleled vicious beasts were.

    ¡°Su Yi really isn¡¯t simple. He¡¯s only in the Grain Avoidance Realm, but he doesn¡¯t just know a secret method for restoring a damaged weapon spirit; it seems he even recognized that beast skin¡¯s origins,¡± sighed the old woman.

    As they conversed, a servant entered the private room Su Yi was seated in and epted a jade slip in which Su Yi carved a method for repairing a damaged weapon spirit.

    Before long, the servant returned with the beast skin scroll and said courteously, ¡°Congrattions, Your Excellency! The treasure¡¯s owner was pleased with the method you offered!¡±

    Wen Xinzhao¡¯s eyes lit up, flowing with radiant light.

    Huo Yunsheng, Zhang Yuntao, and the others looked at each other. Their hearts shook; this was unquestionable proof that Su Yi really did possess such a secret method. Otherwise, how could he possibly have obtained the beast-skin scroll?¡±

    ¡°Wah, Big Brother Su Yi, aren¡¯t you a bit?too?amazing?¡± Qing Ya whooped for joy; she never tried to hide her delight.

    When he saw that Bai Wenqing looked stunned, Yuan Heng¡¯s heart swelled with indescribable pride, and he transmitted, ¡°Miss Bai, you needn¡¯t be so surprised over something so small. To my master, something like this isn¡¯t even worth mentioning.¡±

    Bai Wenqing was nheless dazed.?Everyone in attendance is an elite, yet they could only gaze upon that treasure from afar. Only His Excellency Su Yi could obtain it, and he did so with such ease. How can you say that ¡®isn¡¯t even worth mentioning¡¯?

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, why did you set your sights on an iplete Spirit Dao method like this?¡± Wen Xinzhao couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    The others pricked up their ears as well.

    Su Yi picked up the beast-skin scroll, examined it, then said, ¡°It¡¯s the Void-Swallowing Spirit Beast skin that I really set my sights on. Although its divinity has long since been frittered away, there are still traces of the Grand Dao within the pelt. Their value far exceeds an iplete Spirit Dao technique.¡±

    Wen Xinzhao and the others were stunned. Only now did they realize that the scroll¡¯s value was far greater than they imagined.

    A Void-Swallowing Spirit Beast!

    They were described in ancient records. These were unmatched vicious beasts of the primordial era! They were born with innate mastery of the Mysterious Truths of the Dao of Wind, and they could control the surrounding skies and roar above the nine heavens. When angered, they could easily devour the void and rend the skies!

    It was easy to imagine how valuable a piece of their hide was!

    The way the group looked at Su Yi instantly shifted subtly. This was especially true for Huo Yunsheng and hispanions; it was hard to believe that the power and methods Su Yi had revealed belonged to someone in the Grain Avoidance Realm.

    I¡¯ll let you feel smug for now. Once the Spiritbend Assembly is over, you¡¯re doomed!?Huo Yunsheng silently gnashed his teeth.

    Watching Su Yi stand out only made Huo Yunsheng detest him even more.

    The auction continued. Xiang Yong took out various treasures: a rare Fire-Avoiding Pearl, a fragment of an ancient sword, the seed of a divine medicine of mysterious origins¡­

    Every ancient treasure provoked mass uproar and one bidding war after another.

    The Fire-Avoiding Pearl, for instance, was absolutely a miraculous treasure, and someone who carried it could traverse hiddennds and danger zones covered in seas ofva as if they were walking on t ground.

    In the end, Gu Cangning won the pearl for three hundred tier-six spirit stones.

    As for Su Yi? He merely nced at the treasure, then looked away.

    All had survived thirty thousand years, but that didn¡¯t mean they were all precious treasures. And even if they were precious treasures, they weren¡¯t necessarily useful to just anyone.

    That fragment of an ancient sword had a shocking aura and monstrous murderous intent. Just by looking at it, anyone could tell that its origins were extraordinary.

    However, Su Yi could tell at a nce that aside from containing a Spiritual Revolution cultivator¡¯s lingering murderous intent, the fragment had little value.

    But how could the cultivators present possibly know that?

    As a result, the sword fragment triggered an intense bidding war. In the end, Huo Yunsheng took out a fist-sized piece of?Bluegold?Star-Marked Iron, a treasure worth cities, and obtained the fragment. Participants eximed throughout the venue.

    Huo Yunsheng was extremely proud that he¡¯d managed to obtain this treasure.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find this amusing.?Talk about being an easy mark!

    ¡°Everyone, next is thest treasure up for auction at this Spiritbend Assembly,¡± said Xiang Yong from above the jade tform. This instantly caused a widespread disturbance. Everyone ceased their conversation and looked over.

    Xiang Yong inhaled deeply, then took out a massive bronze box. There was a power sealing its contents.

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    Before even removing the seal, a powerful rhythm reverberated throughout the venue, like the beating of a heart or the pounding of war drums.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Some of the cultivators¡¯ souls shook, and their minds felt stifled. Their expressions shifted dramatically.

    Even those with more powerful cultivations felt their blood churn when they heard that strange and powerful rhythm, and they found it hard to sit still.

    ¡°Are these the power fluctuations of a Demonic Womb?¡± Wen Xinzhao was visibly stunned. She silently circted her cultivation base, and only then did she neutralize the rhythm¡¯s effects.

    Huo Yunsheng, Zhang Yuntao, and the others were doing the same thing. All of their expressions had changed, and when they looked at the bronze box, their eyes shone with surprise and rm.

    Su Yi was stillnguishing in his wicker chair, but he had a strange light in his eyes.?From the look of the situation, the living thing growing within the Demonic Womb is close to awakening¡­

    ¡°Granny, can you see through any of its mysteries?¡± Gu Cangning¡¯s eyes shed.

    ¡°All I can sense is the rhythmic, vital aura; it seems that the creature within the Demonic Womb is close to awakening. As to the Demonic Womb¡¯s origins and whatever other secrets it hides, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to discern anything until the bronze box is unsealed,¡± the old woman said softly. Her eyes surged with wisps of silvery radiance, a shocking sight.

    Gu Cangning nodded, then said in a tone that left no room for arguments, ¡°The Demonic Womb shall be mine, no matter what price I have to pay!¡±

    Meanwhile, in another private room, the Nirvanic Winds Holy Son was enormously tempted. ¡°Should we participate in the bidding and obtain the Demonic Womb?¡±

    The woman with the ck dress and the azure eyes said yfully, ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a rush. You have to eat your meals one bite at a time. Today, our primary objective is to take Wen Xinzhao alive. While we¡¯re at it, I¡¯ll help you kill Su Yi and resolve your grudge. As for the Demonic Womb¡­¡±

    She suddenlyughed, her stunning, charming face filled with utter confidence. ¡°It¡¯s destined to be ours no matter what.¡±

    The Nirvanic Winds Holy Son was stunned and increasingly confused. He had no idea where the woman¡¯s confidence came from.

    ¡°It¡¯s just as everyone thinks: the item sealed within this bronze box is indeed a Demonic Womb from thirty thousand years ago. This old man doesn¡¯t understand its mysteries either, but once I open the seal, you¡¯ll see it for yourself,¡± said Xiang Yong gravely. His body tensed, and beads of sweat appeared on his forehead; it was obvious that the rhythm¡¯s power was affecting him too.

    A Demonic Womb!

    The venue was increasingly still and silent as every cultivator¡¯s gaze grew iparably heated. Their faces filled with longing and curiosity.

    Beneath the crowd¡¯s gazes, Xiang Yong stepped ten feet back, then solemnly took a strange, ck, serpentine scepter out of his sleeve.

    He then exerted strength through his fingers, and the serpentine scepter lit up. The snake¡¯s eyes suddenly shone an unearthly shade of red.

    Su Yi had been slumped into his chair all this time, but at that moment, his pupils constricted.

 Chapter 450: Deathtrap

    <h4>Chapter 450: Deathtrap</h4>

    Chh!

    The serpentine scepter¡¯s eyes lit up with unearthly red light, then fired a crimson beam, which struck the power sealing the bronze box.

    The seal¡¯s power melted like snow and evaporated without a trace.

    Then, the lid of the bronze box slowly opened.

    Everyone present¡¯s eyes widened. All of them wanted to see what the Demonic Womb looked like as soon as possible.

    Dong!!

    However, before they could see the bronze box¡¯s contents clearly, a strange rhythm, like the beating of a heavenly drum, reverberated throughout the auction hall.

    A series of agonized shrieks followed.

    Xiang Yong was closest to the box, so he was the first to suffer. ?This Origin Pce cultivator of the Nine Provinces Pavilion copsed limply to the ground before he even knew what had hit him.

    Nearby cultivators?fell?like waves of wheat beneath a scythe, their faces contorted with agony as they?copsed, unconscious.

    It was just a strange rhythm, but when it rang out, it left the vast majority of the cultivators in attendance shaken and dizzy!

    Within their private room.

    Huo Yunsheng shook from head to toe, then fell to the ground with a thud.

    Zhang Yuntao, Qian Tianlong, Sun Feng, and Ren Youyou grunted in pain, then sank into unconsciousness as well.

    Ling Yunhe, Qing Ya, Bai Wenqing, and Yuan Heng suffered the rhythm¡¯s effects too. All of them fainted.

    ¡°This¡­!¡± Wen Xinzhao struggled to her feet, a hint of agony on her perfect, beautiful face. The moment she tried to stand up, she lost consciousness.

    In thest moments before her awareness left her, she saw Su Yi, who was seated beside her, reach towards her, as if to keep her from falling¡­

    Then, everything went ck.

    A sigh resounded throughout the private room.

    ¡°I just knew no one would be stupid enough to auction off a Demonic Womb¡­.¡± Su Yi held the limp, unconscious Wen Xinzhao in his arms, furrowed his brow, and muttered to himself.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Dammit! Someone used the Demonic Womb to bait a trap!¡±

    In another room, Gu Cangning¡¯s face was hideously contorted, and he was seeing stars.?The rhythm dealt him a serious blow too.

    ¡°Run!¡± The old woman bellowed, and the silver light in her eyes surged. Her aura spread out around her, terrifying beyond limit.

    As she spoke, she grabbed Gu Cangning¡¯s shoulder, turned, and charged out of the private room.

    Dong!!

    The strange rhythm rang out once more, like the roaring of a primordial demon god.

    The woman¡¯s head buzzed, and she staggered back, then copsed to the ground, unconscious.

    As for Gu Cangning? He¡¯d already lost consciousness too.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°This¡­ What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    The Nirvanic Winds Holy Son¡¯s expression changed dramatically, as if he dared not believe what he was seeing. He felt a chill in his hands and feet.

    When the strange rhythm first rang out, he immediately noticed that the woman in ck now held a blood-colored, lotus-shapedmp, one that hadn¡¯t been there before.

    Themp¡¯s crimson light swayed, and mysterious and inscrutable fluctuations emanated from it, neutralizing the power of the strange rhythm.

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t figured it out? I just borrowed a bunch of ancient treasures and took advantage of the Spiritbend Assembly to bait my trap.¡± The woman in ck shed him a charming smile. ¡°Now, it¡¯s time for the harvest.¡±

    The Nirvanic Winds Holy Son gasped. ¡°The Demonic Womb¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯m the one who put it up for sale. Without such a treasure acting as bait, how could I catch Wen Xinzhao alive so easily? And how could I help you eliminate that Su Yi?¡±

    The woman¡¯s lips were red as fire, charming and enticing, and her beautiful eyes shone with utter confidence andposure. ¡°Go bring Wen Xinzhao back.¡±

    As she spoke, he raised her blood-red lotusntern and walked out of their private room.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± The Nirvanic Winds Holy Son couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Naturally, I''m going to reseal the Demonic Womb.¡± She didn¡¯t so much as turn her head to look at him. She sighed, ¡°Although this operation went smoothly, I paid an enormous price to borrow the Demonic Womb¡¯s power¡­ Forget it, even if I told you, you wouldn¡¯t understand¡­¡±

    Waves of shock coursed through the Nirvanic?Winds?Holy Son¡¯s heart.?This woman sure hid herself awfully deeply!

    Without any further dys, he got to work.

    On his way, he saw that all the cultivators in attendance were unconscious and helpless asmbs to the ughter; they didn¡¯t react to his presence at all.

    He paid them no need and hurried to the private room where Su Yi and hispanions were.

    When he pushed open the door and entered, he saw that the Cloudsky Divine Pce members were simrly sprawled out all over the floor.

    ¡°You really are unseemly.¡± The Nirvanic?Winds?Holy Son let out a cold, disdainfulugh. He looked around, then saw the reclining Su Yi, as well as Wen Xinzhao, who was still in his arms.

    ¡°Tch, this Wen Xinzhao really is a peerless beauty, no different from an immortal or a fairy. If I could use her as a furnace for dual cultivation, it would bring utter ecstasy.¡±

    He felt a fire burn in his chest, and he couldn¡¯t help but lick his lips.

    Wen Xinzhao¡¯s beauty was enough to topple a crowd, yet now, this peerless beautyy limply in Su Yi¡¯s arms,pletely unconscious.

    Any man would find it difficult to control themselves upon seeing this.

    The Nirvanic Winds Holy Son took a deep breath and suppressed the fire burning within him.

    The woman in ck said that they had to capture Wen Xinzhao alive. In the past, the Nirvanic?Winds?Holy Son might not have cared.

    However, after everything he¡¯d just witnessed, he was afraid of her. He naturally dared not act recklessly.

    ¡°What a pity that such a peerlessly beautiful woman will fall into Jade Angelica¡¯s hands. How will she be any different from helpless prey then?¡± The Nirvanic Winds Holy Son sighed, then walked up to her.

    When his gazended on Su Yi, he almost couldn¡¯t suppress his hatred.

    ¡°Su Yi,?we meet?again. s, you¡¯re unconscious, and you cannot watch what¡¯s about to happen to you. It¡¯s truly a pity.¡± The Holy Son sighed, thenughed. ¡°But rest assured; I won¡¯t let you die blissfully unaware. No, I¡¯ll use your body to refine a corpse puppet.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll use your soul to refine a Netherworld Lantern, leaving you unable to either live or die. You¡¯ll be helpless to do anything but watch as your soul gradually transforms intomp oil, and you¡¯ll be one with the Netherworld Lantern forever.¡±

    The Nirvanic?Winds?Holy Son seemed iparably smug and gleeful.

    But it was then that Su Yi, who¡¯d been facing away from him the entire time, turned to look at him. ¡°Is that so?¡±

    It was just three light, airy words, but they went off like a sudden crack of thunder, startling the Holy Son so badly that his scalp numbed and he almost jumped.

    His eyes widened, and he couldn¡¯t help but blurt, ¡°You¡­ You¡­ Why are you still conscious?¡±

    Su Yi turned the rest of his body around, supporting the unconscious Wen Xinzhao by the waist as he said, ¡°If I weren¡¯t conscious, how could I possibly have learned how much you hated me, you whipped dog?¡±

    Whoosh!

    The Nirvanic?Winds?Holy Son turned tail and fled.

    He was scared. He¡¯d gone into this thinking that Su Yi was already helpless prey. Who¡¯d have thought Su Yi wasn¡¯t influenced in the least?

    When he thought about Su Yi¡¯s terrifyingbat prowess, how could he possibly dare stay?

    ¡°Die!¡± said Su Yi. His eyes shone with iparably sharp blue light.

    Whoosh!

    Strangely, it was as if Su Yi¡¯s forehead split apart, and a streak of glittering blue radiance shot forth. It condensed in midair, forming an iparably condensed little blue sword.

    It was only about an inch long, and it looked almost formless and illusory. Its surface was covered in densely-packed, inscrutable Dao markings.

    The Divine ughter Sword!

    He¡¯d condensed it through the power of the One Strike Divine ughter Incantation.

    After reaching the Grain Avoidance Realm, the terrifying power of Su Yi¡¯s soul was enough to contend with Spiritual Manifestation cultivations. Through the tempering of the Universal Self-Embodiment Sutra, his divine sense had grown iparably pure and condensed.

    The Divine ughter Sword was originally designed to target the souls of Origin Dao cultivators. How could the Nirvanic Winds Holy Son possibly block it?

    The Nirvanic?Winds?Holy Son had only just fled through the doors to the private room when his body went rigid and he felt a rending pain in his soul. He fell to the floor with a thud, his hands on his head as he convulsed, almost as if he were having a seizure.

    He gasped for breath, and in just a few blinks of the eye, his legs gave out beneath him.

    He was dead.

    His handsome features were hideously contorted, with pain, bewilderment, and bitterness written all over his face¡­

    This monster of the ancient era would never have guessed that he¡¯d survive the thirty thousand years of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness, only to die at the hands of a young Grain Avoidance cultivator...

    It was easy to imagine how unwilling he was.

    Su Yi rose, then ced Wen Xinzhao in his wicker chair.

    When he saw her painted eyebrows knit together in agony, he instinctively reached out to smooth out her forehead.

    ¡°You look best this way. Just consider this a nice nap.¡± Su Yiughed soundlessly, put his hands behind his back, then turned and left the private room.

    ¡­¡­

    Meanwhile, on the jade tform.

    Dong! Dong! Dong!

    Yet another wave of strange, rhythmic sounds suddenly resounded from within the bronze box. It seemed the living thing within was eager to emerge, and it was emanating an increasingly terrifying and unearthly aura.

    The woman in ck looked solemn. She raised her blood-colored lotusntern to neutralize the effects of the rhythm.

    Her hands formed a seal, and her mouth muttered obscure, ancient sybles. She chanted, seemingly in an attempt tomunicate with the Demonic Womb within the bronze box.

    Upon closer inspection, her brow and temples were drenched with sweat, and her expression was increasingly grave.

    Momentster, she coughed up a mouthful of blood, and her delicate frame wobbled.

    To her relief, the Demonic Womb within the bronze box finally returned to its former stillness, and?its?terrifying, unearthly aura receded like the tide.

    Even that strange rhythm disappeared.

    She hurriedly took out a ck talisman and used it to reseal the bronze box. Then, she formed a hand seal and gently tapped the talisman.

    Chhhh!

    The ck talisman transformed into the strange lines of a restriction array and melted into the bronze box¡¯s surface.

    Only then did the woman in ck let out a long, turbid breath. She raised her hand to wipe the sweat from her brow, then muttered, ¡°Your Eminence, please endure just a little longer. The Radiant Epoch is not yet upon us, and it¡¯s yet not the best time for you toe out¡­.¡±

    Suddenly, a calm voice said, ¡°With your Ghost Serpent lineage¡¯s Xuanmu Stabilizing Talisman, you¡¯ll be able to seal the Demonic Womb another three months at most. When the timees, no number of talismans will be enough to suppress the Demonic Womb¡¯s power.¡±

    The woman in ck instantly stiffened up, then whirled around, only to see a young man blue. He looked calm and detached, and he was walking right toward her.

    ¡°It¡¯s you!?¡± The ck-dressed woman¡¯s expression shifted erratically, but then, she shed him a charming smile. ¡°So, Young Lord Su, you recognize the Xuanmu Stabilizing talisman?¡±

    As she spoke, the crimson lotusntern in her hands turned. She faced the approaching Su Yi, and waves of aura silently expanded around her curvaceous, slender frame.

    She might have looked like she was smiling, but in truth, she was preparing to face a mighty foe!

 Chapter 451: I Owe the Ghost Serpents a Debt

    <h4>Chapter 451: I Owe the Ghost Serpents a Debt</h4>

    Su Yi nced at the woman in ck. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. If I wanted to fight, you¡¯d already be a corpse.¡±

    As he spoke, he approached the bronze box and examined it.

    Perhaps because Su Yi seemed a bit too calm and tooposed, the woman in ck felt rmed and uncertain. For a moment, she dared not act recklessly.

    The woman¡¯s beautiful eyes darted about as she probed, ¡°Young Lord Su, Nirvanic Winds¡­ Is he already dead?¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Last time, I let him escape. I was already a bit angry after that. I naturally didn¡¯t give him the chance to flee this time?too.¡±

    The woman¡¯s heart shook, and her charming, beautiful face turned slightly rigid.

    Although he was only in the Origin Pce Realm, the Nirvanic Winds was a monster from the ancient era, someone who¡¯d survived the thirty thousand years of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness. He had multiple life-saving trump cards on hand.

    Even against Spirit Dao cultivators, he had means of escaping.

    Yet now, Su Yi had cut him down.?Of course the woman in ck was surprised. How could she not be?

    She took a deep breath, then whispered, ¡°Young Lord Su, we had no grudge prior to this. Furthermore, my only target was Wen Xinzhao; I had absolutely no ns of hurting anyone else¡­¡±

    Su Yi?waved?and cut her off. ¡°Rest assured, I won¡¯t kill you.¡±

    The woman was stunned; it seemed she hadn¡¯t expected this. ¡°Why is that?¡±

    Su Yi avoided the question and asked another instead. ¡°Might you tell me about the Demon Womb¡¯s origins?¡±

    The woman in ck shook her head. ¡°All I can say is that it¡¯s connected to the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce.¡±

    Thirty thousand years ago, the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce was the Azure Continent¡¯s top faction of ghost cultivators, and its forces were distributed across the world.

    Their first pce master was the man whose name intimidated the world, the Netherworld Asura Emperor.

    Although the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce had long since disappeared into the long river of history, the Deathbringer¡¯s Gates distributed across the continent still saw it as their holynd!

    .

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze left the bronze box andnded on the woman in ck. ¡°You can go, but leave the Demonic Womb behind.¡±

    The look on the woman¡¯s beautiful face shifted, and she seemed to throw all caution to the wind. ¡°Young Lord Su, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re overestimating yourself? Or rather, do you think my willingness to concede means you¡¯re certain to defeat me?¡±

    Su Yi sighed, but wasted no further words. He just attacked directly.

    Swoosh!

    He pressed his fingers into a de and casually swept down.

    It was just a single casual sh, yet it descended like the river of stars falling from the heavens and onto the world below.

    The woman¡¯s pupils constricted, and she suddenly raised her blood-colored lotusntern.

    Boom!

    A crimson shadow took to the air.

    However, an instantter, the shadow of a crimsonntern burst apart; the vast, sweeping sword qi cleaved it in two.

    The woman in ck felt a chill course down her spine. Her red lips parted, and she let out a high-pitched whistle.

    She still held the realntern in her hand, but it instantly transformed into a blood-red saber, which she suddenly swung.

    Saber qi swept forth like a bolt of cloth, dazzling and imposing. Hundreds, or perhaps thousands of illusory figures, like ghost gods, appeared in the surrounding air.

    The Blood Spirit Profound Crimson Incantation!

    This was the woman in ck¡¯s killer technique. A single swing of her saber was like a night parade of one hundred ghosts. To her opponents, this was like plummeting into an endless ghost domain. Try as they might, there was no escape.

    However, the ghosts of the night parade burst apart like soap bubbles beneath Su Yi¡¯s attack. They couldn¡¯t block that vast, majestic sword qi at all. They just shattered and dispersed, one by one.

    ¡°This is bad!¡± The woman in ck visibly lost herposure as she realized just how terrifying Su Yi was.

    It was already toote to dodge. She suddenly gnashed her teeth and raised her crimson saber to sh with Su Yi head-on.

    However, it was then that her body stiffened, and her movements slowed. She no longer dared act recklessly.

    Boom!

    When it was just three feet away from her, the vast swath of iing sword qi receded like the tide and disappeared without so much as harming a hair on her head.

    Nheless, the woman¡¯s charming, beautiful eyes were filled with utter terror and uncertainty.

    This was because, although she didn¡¯t know when he¡¯d gotten there, Su Yi was already next to her, and a fair, slender hand was already pressed against her shoulder.?This development left her so startled, her soul practically left her body.

    ¡°If you want to live, this is your only chance. You should hurry up and leave.¡± Su Yi patted the woman in the ck dress on the shoulder, then walked toward the bronze box.

    The woman watched him walk away, the look on her beautiful face shifting erratically. She still felt uneasy and rmed.?She finally understood that it was just as Su Yi said earlier: if he really wanted to kill her, she¡¯d be a corpse already!

    ¡°Young Lord Su, might you tell me why you¡¯re letting me leave?¡± the woman couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    She¡¯d asked the same question earlier, only for Su Yi to avoid answering.

    Su Yi sank into a brief silence, and a hint of mncholy arose in his eyes. He waved, then said, ¡°I owe this to the Ghost Serpent n.¡±

    He owes the Ghost Serpents??This only made the woman even more confused.?This guy is obviously just a young Grain Avoidance cultivator, and he¡¯s not a survivor of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness like me. He can¡¯t possibly be one of the Possessed, either.

    So why would he say something like that?

    Don¡¯t tell me that his sect, or perhaps one of his seniors, has some deep bond with the Ghost Serpent lineage?

    She couldn¡¯t see through it. However, she could tell that Su Yi wasn¡¯t willing to exin.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, she said, ¡°Young Lord Su, if the cultivators of the world¡¯s Deathbringer¡¯s Gates find out that the Demonic Womb has fallen into your hands, it¡¯ll surely result in numerous attempts on your life.¡±

    She hesitated, then added, ¡°And if¡­ If the?existence slumbering?within the Demonic Womb awakens, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll bring you disaster, not fortune.¡±

    With that, she turned and left.

    From beginning to end, Su Yi didn¡¯t so much as turn to look at her. In his heart, he sighed.?Ye-zi, Little Leaf, I wouldn¡¯t have thought I¡¯d encounter a member of your Ghost Serpent n here on the Azure Continent¡­

    The image of a gentle, graceful beauty floated into his mind.

    She looked about eighteen or neen, with a radiant smile and a crown on her head. She wore a crane cloak, and she held a lotusntern shining with clear, flowing light.

    That night, she left, her eyes flowing with tears as she ventured into the vast darkness of the world. She left nothing but her solitary, deste silhouette behind, but soon, even that gradually faded from view¡­

    Even after she left, it was as if he could still hear her soft yet determined voice echoing through his ears: ¡°Su Xuanjun, I¡¯ll wait for you toe back. Even if it means I spend the rest of my life waiting, it won¡¯t matter.¡±

    Her name was Ye Yu.

    She was the first empress in the history of the Ghost Serpent n.

    After a while, Su Yi shook his head and repressed the mncholy rising in his heart.

    He couldn¡¯t dwell on the past. He couldn¡¯t bear to.

    Su Yi returned his gaze to the bronze box, thought for a moment, then bit through his fingertip and used his fresh blood as ink to outline a strange and miraculous Edict.

    The Spirit-Sealing Edict!

    This was a Daoist Edict for suppressing spiritual bodies.

    Bzzz~!

    When the Edict took shape, it instantly flickered on and off, as if it were breathing, then silently disappeared.

    The bronze box¡¯s aura disappearedpletely. There was no longer anything strange about it; even when he used his divine sense to examine it, he couldn¡¯t detect anything out of the ordinary.

    Only then did Su Yi extend his divine sense into the box¡¯s interior.

    The object lying silently inside was about the size of a cattail leaf. It was round as a ball, and ck, like a mysterious piece of jade.

    Heavenly Demon Source Essence.

    This was an extremely rare, unmatched divine material. It could be used to create the core of a Demonic Womb. Then, after using a secret method to seal the womb, the living thing within would obtain nourishment and undergo metamorphosis.

    This Demonic Womb had numerous seals covering it too. Its presence was strange and terrifying.

    Just relying on his divine sense, he could only see the indistinct, ethereal outline of the spiritual body beneath the manyyers of seals. He couldn¡¯t tell what it looked like at all.

    Whatever it was, it seemed to sense his divine sense. The Demonic Womb suddenly trembled, and the power of the seals covering its surface lit up and shed with strange and mysterious energy fluctuations.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about your origins. Just be good and stay inside for now.¡± Su Yiughed, withdrew his divine sense, closed the bronze box, and tossed it into the Snow Beetle Jade Pendant.

    Although he didn¡¯t know the origins of the living thing growing within the Demonic Womb, its presence was iparably shocking. If the power of the seals weren¡¯t suppressing it, he feared it would have emerged a long time ago.

    ording to Su Yi¡¯s estimates, the creature within the Demonic Womb most likely already possessed Spirit Dao cultivation!

    This was far too shocking.

    After all, the Demonic Womb was like a mother¡¯s womb; the creature within was like an infant.

    It hadn¡¯t even been born yet, yet its energy fluctuations were those of the Spirit Dao. How shocking was that?

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but recall his third disciple, Huo Yao. When Huo Yao was still inside a Demonic Womb, he, too, had an enormously powerful presence. He was perhaps even stronger than the creature inside this Demonic Womb.

    However, when the creature within the Demonic Womb entered the world, it would need to seal its power and cultivate anew. Only then could it master its own power.

    It was a different approach, but it somewhat simr to the way he¡¯d reincarnated to cultivate anew.

    The only difference was that the living thing within the Demonic Womb hadn¡¯t reincarnated.

    For now, Su Yi had no desire to even think about the living thing inside the womb.

    If he just killed it, that would be like desecrating a heavenly treasure, but if he let it out now, it was likely to cause enormous trouble.

    Better to just seal it and ignore it for now.

    It wouldn¡¯t be toote to ponder the Demonic Wombter, when the time was right.

    In any event, to Su Yi, the Demonic Womb was currently a useless treasure. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to spend his mental energy on it.

    ¡°You two, I know you¡¯ve already woken up, so don¡¯t bother hiding it.¡± Su Yi raised his head and looked at a distant private room.

    Shortly after, Gu Cangning and the elderly woman appeared. The former looked rather awkward, while thetter seemed rmed and uncertain.

    ¡°Brother Su, thanks for your help this time. I wouldn¡¯t have imagined that Jade Angelica would do something so frenzied and depraved.¡± Gu Cangning sped his fist in greeting.

    Just thinking about what had just happened left him gnashing his teeth in fury. He was enraged, but also somewhat ashamed.

    The way he saw it, this was no different from falling t on his face. It was just too embarrassing!

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. I just happened to be here, that¡¯s all.¡± Su Yi shook his head, then turned and headed toward their private room.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, please, wait up.¡± It was then that the aged woman with the youthful face suddenly spoke up.

    ¡°Do you have business with me?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°Might you¡­ Might you perhaps be willing to part with the Demonic Womb?¡± The said hesitantly. ¡°Of course, in exchange, we¡¯ll pay a satisfactory price in the form of other treasures.¡±

    Gu Cangning looked expectant too.

    ¡°If you were me, would you be willing to part with this treasure?¡± Su Yi smiled faintly. He naturally could tell that the old woman was a Spirit Dao cultivator, but that wasn¡¯t enough to scare him.

 Chapter 452: His Name Shakes Spiritbend City

    <h4>Chapter 452: His Name Shakes Spiritbend City</h4>

    Su Yi¡¯s calm fearlessness didn¡¯t escape the old woman¡¯s notice. Her eyelids twitched, and she said, ¡°It was impetuous to even ask. Fellow Daoist, please don¡¯t take offense.¡±

    Gu Cangning suddenly realized that their request was indeed a bit bold and abrupt. He promptly sped his fist and said seriously, ¡°Brother Su, I, Gu Cangning, will surely repay you for what you¡¯ve done for me today.¡±

    Su Yi looked away, then waved dismissively, turned, and left. He went straight back to the Cloudsky Divine Pce¡¯s private room.

    Gu Cangning suddenly sighed and transmitted, ¡°Granny, let¡¯s go.¡±

    He sounded a bit dejected.

    A long, long time ago, he had been a direct-line descendant of an Imperial-level n, the Gu Family.?He was the eldest grandson of the Sky-Dominating War Emperor, one of the Azure Continent¡¯s Nine Emperors.

    Countless major powers had heaped praise upon him. They had called him a natural-born genius, and he had been an extremely illustrious figure amongst the younger generation.

    How glorious had he been back then? And how joyous?

    Yet, the storm of the thirty thousand years of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness had long since wiped away the glory of his past!

    It hadn¡¯t been long ago since Su Yi had overpowered him with a single strike.

    Today had been even worse. He had been knocked unconscious before he could even fight back, and in the end, he had even received Su Yi¡¯s aid.

    After all that, of course Gu Cangning was in low spirits!

    He even half-suspected that someone had carved the word ¡°wretched¡± on his forehead. Otherwise, wasn¡¯t he a bit?too?unlucky?

    The old woman seemed to sense his despondency, and she hurriedly tried tofort him. ¡°Young Master, much time has passed, and the world is no longer as it once was. However, with your umtion and the good fortune our Gu Family has left behind, you¡¯ll dazzle the world once the Radiant Epoch is upon us.¡±

    ¡°I naturally won¡¯t let this setback shake my will to fight.¡± Gu Cangning shook his head and grimaced. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine how the modern Azure Continent gave rise to someone like Su Yi.¡±

    Earlier, he had been smug andcent, and he had looked down on the whole world. He had believed that no one in the current Great Xia was worthy of being his opponent save for those like him, monsters from days gone by.

    As for the so-called geniuses and chosen of the modern era? He disdained to even look at them.

    Who could have guessed that someone like Su Yi would appear? Gu Cangning felt as if he¡¯d been smacked on the head, and all of his smug pride had instantly shattered into pieces.

    ¡°Young Master, Su Yi really is unbelievable, but don¡¯t forget: there are countless cultivators beneath the heavens. How many are like Su Yi?¡± The old woman sighed, her gaze conflicted. ¡°To tell the truth, it¡¯s not just you; I¡¯ve never seen a young man so unfathomable either.¡±

    She pondered for a moment, then concluded, ¡°Even thirty thousand years ago, the power Su?Yi has disyed?as an Origin Dao cultivator would have startled the old and dazzled the new. Even then, he would have been a matchless genius!¡±

    Gu Cangning¡¯s heart shook, and his expression filled with uncertainty. After a while, he seemed relieved. ¡°If he¡¯s a matchless genius, at least I didn¡¯t lose unfairly¡­¡±

    The old woman smiled and nodded, but in her heart, she sighed.?She didn¡¯t tell Gu Cangning this, but just now, when she had faced Su Yi, even with her cultivation and experience, she had felt a rare hint of unease.

    As if she hadn''t been facing a Grain Avoidance youth at all, but rather, an?inscrutably?powerful and terrifying old monster!

    ¡°Granny, you bring Lan Shang. Let¡¯s go to Nine Tripod City!¡± Gu Cangning promptly made up his mind.

    ¡­¡­

    Within a private room.

    Wen Xinzhao¡¯s long eyshes fluttered, like miniature fans, and her red lips pursed as she regained consciousness.

    The first thing she saw when she opened her eyes was a tall, lean figure seated casually in the chair beside her. He was currently examining a piece of beast skin. His profile was sharp and angr, handsome and tranquil.

    Wen Xinzhao froze, a bit dazed, beforeing to her senses. The look on her stunning face shifted, and she nced down at her body.

    It was only after she saw that her clothes were on and intact, and that she wasn¡¯t at all injured, that she finally sighed in relief.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, what happened just now?¡± asked Wen Xinzhao. She¡¯d just noticed that the others in the private room had yet to wake up.

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. In short, the auction was a trap.¡± Su Yi then gave a simple, concise exnation of the proceedings.

    When she learned what had happened, Wen Xinzhao couldn¡¯t help but look furious, and her heart shook with lingering terror.?If Fellow Daoist Su weren¡¯t here, how severe would the consequences have been?

    Su Yi asked, ¡°Do you know why that Jade Angelica woman set a trap just to catch you?¡±

    Wen Xinzhao shook her head. ¡°I met her yesterday, and just once. Before that, I didn¡¯t know her at all.¡±

    Su Yi furrowed his brow.

    The woman in ck was a descendent of the Ghost Serpent Race, and she was called Holy Maiden Jade Angelica. She¡¯d survived the thirty thousand years of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness, making her quite an impressive figure.

    She¡¯d taken advantage of the Spiritbend Assembly to set a trap, and she even went so far as to call upon the Demonic Womb¡¯s power. All of this was for the sake of capturing Wen Xinzhao. What was she after? It couldn¡¯t possibly be trivial.

    Su Yi shook his head; he couldn¡¯t be bothered to give the matter any further thought.

    The world was full of all kinds of situations, all happening at once. Su Yi had always?paid scandals, gossip, and karmic?entanglements little heed except?when they rted to his cultivation.

    If trouble came knocking on his door, he¡¯d just cut it down.

    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Su Yi put away the beast-skin scroll.

    ¡°No major problems.¡± Wen Xinzhao felt a warm current course through her heart. Su Yi hadn¡¯t just saved her; he was even treating her with great care. How could she not be moved?

    Su Yi then rose and said, ¡°Get up, then. I want to put away my chair.¡±

    ¡°......¡± Wen Xinzhao didn¡¯t quite know what to say to that.?So¡­ This guy¡¯s real goal¡­ was to put away his wicker chair?

    Wen Xinzhao instantly felt embarrassed, and she didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.?Who can I me for this? I can only me myself for jumping to conclusions¡­

    However, he¡¯d never been the type to put on airs. She promptly rose from the wicker chair, stretched, andughed, ¡°Brother Su, this wicker chair of yours really isfortable.¡±

    The young woman¡¯s beautiful eyes darted about, beautiful and enticing. She wore a simple but elegant long dress, with matchless good looks. When she stretched, it outlined the shocking curves of her electrifying figure.

    That thin, squeezable waist, and that hidden yet?prideworthy?chest, were both on disy.

    Even Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but sigh. What did it mean to be a peerless beauty of one¡¯s generation?

    Every frown and every smile, every movement was utterly stunning, a feast for the eyes.

    Of course, although Su Yi admired the scenery, he still put away his chair¡­

    Before long, Yuan Heng, Ling Yunhe, Huo Yunsheng, and the others regained consciousness too, one after another.

    When they learned about what had just happened, all of them were stunned and angry, and all felt lingering terror.

    However, when Wen Xinzhao told them that it was Su Yi who¡¯d turned the tides and saved their lives, Huo Yunsheng and hispanions looked doubtful.

    It wasn¡¯t that they couldn¡¯t believe it, but that they didn¡¯t want to.?If they acknowledged what had happened, it would be like acknowledging how far away they were from Su Yi.

    Of course, none of them said anything. They weren¡¯t stupid enough to directly admit to all this.

    How could Su Yi possibly concern himself with how they were feeling?

    After Yuan Heng scoured the Nirvanic Winds Holy Son¡¯s corpse for trophies, Su Yi strode right out the door.?Wen Xinzhao, Ling Yunhe, and Qing Ya followed him out.

    Soon, only Huo Yunsheng andpany remained in the private room.

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Huo, the Nirvanic?Winds?Holy Son was a monstrous figure, yet he actually?died in here? I¡¯m afraid this really is Su Yi¡¯s handiwork!¡± Qian Tianlong was rmed and uncertain.

    Huo Yunsheng said darkly, ¡°I certainly won¡¯t admit to that. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t we effectively owe him for saving our lives?¡±

    It was then that Ren Youyou sighed. ¡°How terrifyingly powerful was that Demonic Womb? Yet Su Yi wasn¡¯t influenced in the slightest. Isn¡¯t he a bit too strong?¡±

    ¡°Even if he were stronger, I¡¯m afraid he isn¡¯t long for this world.¡± Who knows what Huo Yunsheng was thinking, but he suddenly burst intoughter, and his spirits soared.

    Ren Youyou didn¡¯t know what to make of this reaction, but Qian Tianlong and Sun Feng seemed to understand. They nced at each other, and they couldn¡¯t help but feel eager.

    Zhang Yuntao frowned. ¡°Yunsheng, don¡¯t be reckless! That Su Yi is no ordinary person. Can¡¯t you tell? He¡¯s the one who killed the Nirvanic?Winds?Holy Son!¡±

    He, too, was confused, but he could tell that Huo Yunsheng was plotting something, so he immediately warned him.

    Huo Yunsheng smiled, not the least bit concerned. ¡°Martial Uncle Zhang, rest assured. I guarantee I won¡¯t try myself against Su Yi.¡±

    As he said this, something urred to him, and he?transmitted to Qian?Tianlong, ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother, after we?leave, spread the word. Tell the world that Su Yi slew the Nirvanic?Winds?Holy Son at the Spiritbend Assembly and ruined Holy Maiden Jade Angelica¡¯s schemes! Furthermore, tell everyone that the Demonic Womb most likelynded in Su Yi¡¯s hands!¡±

    He paused, thenughed coldly. ¡°Su Yi wanted to make a name for himself, didn¡¯t he? Well, after this, he¡¯ll?sure?stick out! Let¡¯s see how he handles the resulting waves!¡±

    Qian Tianlong was stunned. He transmitted, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Huo, isn¡¯t Su Yi about to die? Is that really necessary?¡±

    Huo Yunsheng nced at him, then transmitted back. ¡°When news gets out, that will inform the assassins of the Sea of Bitterness that Su Yi is capable enough to have killed the Nirvanic?Winds?Holy Son. That¡¯s what we call ¡®two birds, one stone.¡¯¡±

    Only then did Qian Tianlong understand.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Huo Yunsheng didn¡¯t linger. He and hispanions quickly left too.

    ¡­¡­

    The Spiritbend Assembly was over.

    News of what had happened here spread like a hurricane, causing an enormousmotion.

    Holy Maiden Jade Angelica of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate had personallyid a trap, using the power of the Demonic Womb to suppress an entire crowd of elites!

    The Spiritbend Assembly was a grand asion that drew widespread attention. Who would have guessed that something so shocking would happen there?

    What people found even harder to imagine was that none of the cultivators in attendance died, none were injured, and none of them were even robbed.

    On the contrary, it was the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate¡¯s Nirvanic Winds Holy Son who perished!

    This was unquestionably far, far too out of the ordinary.

    But quickly, another major piece of news spread¡ª

    The Nirvanic?Winds?Holy Son was killed by a young man named Su Yi. He was also the one who¡¯d ruined the scheme Holy Maiden Jade Angelica went to such efforts to prepare.

    It was even highly likely that the Demonic Womb had fallen into Su Yi¡¯s hands!

    This news immediately shook all of Spiritbend City, triggering yet another uproar.

    ¡°Su Yi? Who is that? Why haven¡¯t I heard that name before?¡±

    It was the first time the vast majority of the popce had heard the name Su Yi.

    However, when the cultivators of the Yuanyang Spirit Sect, Flying Spirit Sword Pavilion, Profound Green Saber Sect, and Spiritmist Temple heard his name, all of their expressions changed. ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±

    Not long ago, these four factions suffered casualties when they shed against Su Yi in Cold Emerald Valley.

    In summary, after what happened today, Su Yi¡¯s name reverberated throughout Spiritbend City.

    Eternal Peace Pawn Shop.

    ¡°A young man who defeated Zhang Yuntao with two swings of the sword, and who only just killed a monster of the ancient era like the Nirvanic Winds Holy Son? He¡¯s no easy mark!¡± Old Man Wang sighed.

    He gazed at the person seated across the counter, a young man in gray currently pouring himself a drink.

    ¡°What do you think, Ferryman?¡±

 Chapter 453: Dark Undercurrents Strike

    <h4>Chapter 453: Dark Undercurrents Strike</h4>

    The gray-robed young man looked quite ordinary. He sat there cross-legged, drinking and eating sunflower seeds, the very picture of an unemployed drifter killing time in the marketce.

    Only his eyes stood out: they were bright and clear, like the polished edge of a sword.

    The gray-robed young man drummed the countertop and spat out the sunflower seed shells in his mouth. Heughed, ¡°Ol¡¯ Wang, assassins aren¡¯t brave warriors prepared to face death with equanimity, nor are they reckless, temperamental barbarians. We aren¡¯t valiant elites who can kill a man every ten steps and travel thousands of miles without anyone standing in our way. I won¡¯t even try to imitate people like that.¡±

    Old Man Wang asked with great interest, ¡°Then what do you think a true assassin ought to be like?¡±

    The young man in gray pointed at himself and said, ¡°Like me. When I¡¯m not killing people, I bury my head in the dust and act just like any other ordinary civilian. I never foolishly overestimate my own power.¡±

    Old Man Wang snickered, ¡°But you¡¯re no ordinary civilian. You¡¯re just hiding your identity, that¡¯s all. That¡¯s not so clever.¡±

    The young man in grayughed and drained his cup. ¡°I blend into the marketce! Assassins ought to entrust themselves to the world of mortal dust. They ought to act just as other people act; the only thing they cannot be is themselves. Only then can they catch targets off guard and ensure a one-hit kill.¡±

    Old Man Wang had no desire to continue this foolish conversation, so he asked directly, ¡°How do you view this mission?¡±

    The gray-robed youth rose from his chair and pointed to the jar of wine. ¡°Half of the wine remains. Hold onto it for me. When Ie back, let¡¯s drink the rest to celebrate.¡±

    As he spoke, he put his hands behind his head and sauntered out of the Eternal Peace Pawn Shop.

    Old Man Wang couldn¡¯t help but exhort him, ¡°If you cannot carry out this mission, don¡¯t push yourself.¡±

    The young man in gray¡¯sughter emanated from afar. ¡°Rest assured. I know when it¡¯s time to chicken out, and there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll push it. Right, if I don¡¯t make it back within ten days¡­ Consider the remaining half of that jug a gift.¡±

    Amidst the hustle and bustle of city traffic, he made no conspicuous waves, and in the blink of an eye, he¡¯d disappeared.

    It was noon, right on the dot, and the sky was bright overhead.

    In a courtyard, in the shade of a willow tree.

    Su Yi sprawled out in his wicker chair, studying a beast-skin scroll.

    He''d reaped considerable benefits at the morning¡¯s Spiritbend Assembly.

    First, he spent thirty tier-six spirit stones to purchase a segment of Dragonbone Rattan, with which he enhanced his wicker chair.

    Then, in exchange for a technique for repairing damaged weapon spirits, he received this Void Swallowing Spirit Beast pelt.

    The Demonic Womb was an unexpected gain.

    The scroll in his hands was the pelt he¡¯d obtained earlier.?Although the pelt¡¯s divine power had long since disappeared, mottled traces of the Grand Dao remained on its surface.

    An ordinary cultivator wouldn¡¯t know what they were looking at; they couldn¡¯t discern its mysteries.

    However, to Su Yi, these scattered, fragmented traces of the Grand Dao were absolute treasures!

    This was because these were remnants of the Dao of Wind. The presence of the Dao Charm of Wind had long since faded, but so long as he calmed his heart and focused, he could still discern some of the true meaning of wind in what remained.

    If I gain enlightenment into the Dao Charm of Wind, only the Dao Charms of Yang and Thunder remain. Then, I¡¯ll haveprehended all I need to in the Origin Dao¡­?Su Yi thought to himself.

    He¡¯d long since decided on his goal. During the Three Realms of the Origin Dao, he¡¯d master three peerless Dao Charms: the Five Elements, Yin and Yang, and Wind and Lightning!

    ¡°Brother Su, what do you n to do next?¡± Wen Xinzhao had changed into an elegant indigo dress. Her skin was fair as snow, and she looked as pretty as a painting. Beneath the mottled light pouring through the willow branches, she seemed as graceful as a fairy.

    ¡°I n to visit Nine Tripod City and have a look around,¡± said Su Yi casually.

    Since he was already in the Great Xia, there was no reason not to visit the imperial capital.

    The Great Xia was the hegemon of the Azure Continent, and Nine Tripod City was the heart of the Great Xia. It was a city of crouching tigers and hidden dragons, and it was iparably prosperous.

    Furthermore, the curtains were due to open on the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly in just two months.

    Su Yi also nned to see if he could find Yue Shichan and Ge Qian in the capital.

    ¡°Brother Su, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re nning to participate in the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly too?¡± Wen Xinzhao¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Su Yi said distractedly, ¡°I¡¯m not very interested in the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly, but I wouldn¡¯t mind participating if necessary.¡±

    Hua Xinfeng once said that Sumeru Immortal Ind was and of opportunity and that it was highly likely that clues about the source of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness were hidden there.

    It was only by participating in the Xia Emperor¡¯s Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly that one could obtain a Sumeru Talisman and enter Sumeru Immortal Ind.

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t at all interested in the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly, but if he really needed to explore Sumeru Immortal Ind, he wouldn¡¯t mind participating in thepetition just to get his hands on a talisman.

    ¡°Then are you willing to travel with us, Brother Su?¡± Wen Xinzhao¡¯s bright eyes stared at him eagerly.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I¡¯d be happier to agree if you didn¡¯t just see traveling with me as an opportunity to request my guidance regarding the Dao of the Sword.¡±

    Wen Xinzhao¡¯s face flushed red in mild embarrassment. Then, she batted her eyes and smiled faintly, ¡°Brother Su, you said you were willing to act as my guide. I naturally have to treasure this iparably precious opportunity. They say you should always stay thirsty for knowledge! What if the dayes that you aren¡¯t willing to guide me anymore? If that happens, I¡¯ll definitely regret giving up the chance now!¡±

    The young woman was already as beautiful as ady immortal. When she smiled, she was naturally even more pleasing to the senses.

    ¡°Wah, Little Martial Aunt, you¡¯re clinging to Big Brother Su Yi again!¡± Qing Ya suddenly swept in like a spring breeze, then immediately started griping. ¡°If it goes on like this, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll start ignoring me too!¡±

    Clinging?

    No matter how calm andposed her?temperament, when she heard this description, Wen Xinzhao couldn¡¯t help but feel her face heat up.

    It was then that Ling Yunhe arrived. He smiled and sped his fist. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, I¡¯ll begin my journey back to the Great Qi soon.¡±

    He was here to bid farewell.

    Su Yi rose from his wicker chair and said, ¡°Be careful on your journey.¡±

    When he saw this gesture, Ling Yunhe¡¯s heart shook slightly.

    After all the time they¡¯d known each other, how could Ling Yunhe fail to realize that Su Yi would never get up to see someone off unless he valued them?

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, if we¡¯re fated to meet again, I¡¯ll be sure to treat you to a drink.¡± Ling Yunhe smiled and sped his fist.

    Su Yi nodded and smiled back.

    Before long, Ling Yunhe was on his way.

    It was on that day that the Cloudsky Divine Pce¡¯s treasure ship left Spiritbend City, carrying Su Yi, Yuan Heng, and Bai Wenqing along with it.

    It was also on that day that word of what had happened at the Spiritbend Assembly spread throughout the Southern Sky Province, as if it had grown wings.

    The monster of the ancient era, the Nirvanic Winds Holy Son, had been killed. The mysterious Demonic Embryo had been stolen, and no one knew where Holy Maiden Jade Angelica had gone¡­

    All of this was connected to the young man named Su Yi. It would have been impossible for this news?not?to shake the world.

    Ofte, throughout the Great Xia, every faction beneath the heavens was paying close attention to monsters of the ancient era.

    Their origins were mysterious, and their foundations were heaven-defying. They were more terrifying than the Possessed and more dazzling than the geniuses of the modern era and other children of fortune.

    Under the circumstances, Su Yi nheless managed to kill the Nirvanic?Winds?Holy Son. What faction would dare overlook him now?

    Furthermore, the iparably mysterious Demonic Womb was involved in this too, and all of this took ce within the Nine Provinces Pavilion¡¯s territory. They were one of the nation¡¯s three greatest tradingpanies!

    It was easy to imagine just how enormous the waves resulting from this incident were.

    That very day, the Spiritbend City branches of the Golden Tripod Trading Company, the Nine Provinces Pavilion, and the Four Seas Tower all spread news of this incident as quickly as possible!

    ¡­¡­

    The Qingyi Dao Sect.

    ¡°Elder?Miaohong, there¡¯s news about Su Yi!¡± A voice emanated from beyond?Daoist?Master?Miaohong¡¯s?immortal cave.

    Whoosh!

    The meditating?Daoist?Master?Miaohong¡¯s?eyes popped open and shing with sharp light. ¡°Little Sister, my chance to avenge you has finally arrived¡­.¡±

    He rose, then emerged from his immortal cave.

    This was the man honored as the ¡°Number One Saber Monarch of the Great Chu¡± in his youth. He was now ranked third among the Qingyi Dao Sect¡¯s inner sect elders, and he was a Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator, an expert whose strength shook the world!

    ¡°He actually slew a monster of the ancient era like the Nirvanic?Winds?Holy Son? That¡¯s actually quite impressive.¡±

    Upon learning of what happened at the Spiritbend Assembly,?Daoist?Master Miaohong¡¯s eyes shed with surprise.

    Shortly afterward, his expression gradually grew cold and indifferent.

    He might be heaven-defying, but he¡¯s still just some Origin Dao kid. Who cares where he¡¯s from or how talented he is? He dared kill my little sister, and he must pay for that with his life!

    On that day, Daoist Master Miaohong left seclusion, departed his immortal cave, and ventured out of the Qingyi Dao Sect.

    ¡­¡­

    Within a dark, terrifying, dimly lit pce.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying¡­ Su Yi stole the Demonic Womb?¡± A voice boomed with endless fury.

    The speaker was the man sitting on the throne deep within the hall. He wore long, blood-colored robes, and his entire body was shrouded in baleful mists. His face was hidden beneath a bronze mask carved with strange markings; only his icy, yellow-gray eyes were visible.

    The ck-dressed Holy Maiden Jade Angelica knelt on the ground, her charming, beautiful face pallid and filled with bitterness and unease.

    She whispered, ¡°Your Excellency, Su Yi didn¡¯t fear the Demonic Womb¡¯s suppressive power, and with my strength, I¡¯m far from being his match. If you want to punish me¡­ I¡¯m willing to pay the price for my failure.¡±

    The man in the bronze mask fell silent.

    A whileter, the man asked out of nowhere, ¡°If you weren¡¯t a match for him, why didn¡¯t he kill you?¡±

    Holy Maiden Jade Angelica looked a bit bewildered. ¡°He said¡­ He owed the Ghost Serpent n¡­.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± The man in the bronze mask sounded confused. ¡°He¡¯s just a young man in the Grain Avoidance Realm. Don¡¯t tell me he has a deep connection with your race?¡±

    The holy maiden pursed her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t understand either.¡±

    The man in the bronze mask sighed; it seemed he¡¯d calmed downpletely. He waved and said, ¡°Get up. I promised your father that I¡¯d protect your life. You¡¯re safe, and that¡¯s enough.¡±

    Holy Maiden Jade Angelica nheless continued kneeling. ¡°Your Excellency, I¡¯ll do everything in my power to seize the Demonic Womb back!¡±

    The man in the bronze mask said, ¡°You are not to get involved in this any further. Let Blood Valiant go; that shall be sufficient. He was Nirvanic Winds¡¯ protector, and it¡¯s only right that he avenges him.¡±

    Suddenly, a low, soft voice emanated from the shady corner of the grand hall. ¡°Your Excellency, many thanks for granting my wish.¡±

    A shadowy bundle wriggled there, then silently took on the shape of a gaunt, middle-aged man dressed like an otherworldly Daoist.

 Chapter 454: The Green Fields Zuo Family

    <h4>Chapter 454: The Green Fields Zuo Family</h4>

    Two dayster.

    Beneath the vast dome of the heavens, a treasure ship forged straight through the sea of clouds.

    Su Yi sat cross-legged in one of its rooms. He¡¯d only just awakened from meditation.

    When he sensed the changes to his cultivation, he couldn¡¯t help but nod to himself.

    With sufficient resources, his cultivation, which had long stagnated at the mid-stage Grain Avoidance Realm, had already entered thete stage. His power rose to new heights along with it.

    Within his dantian, the Strongest Dao Seed zed like the sun and emanated a dense, boundless aura, like the?origin power?fluctuations of primordial chaos.

    The power of his physique and soul had advanced too.

    Hisprehensive power had increased by at least thirty percent!

    Su Yi had never cared about how quickly he cultivated.

    Thistest breakthrough happened naturally, like water flowing through a canal or a cup filled until it overflowed. This was the transformation that urred upon tempering his cultivation to the limit of a given stage.

    The Dao Charm of the Five Elements only needs a little more tempering before it reaches fullpletion. The Dao Charm of Yin has only just barely reached the level of small sess. In terms of the Dao Charm of Wind, I¡¯ve only just barely crossed the threshold¡­.

    If I canbine the Dao Charm of the Five Elements with my attainments in the Dao of the Sword, even as ate-stage Grain Avoidance cultivator, I should just barely be strong enough to duke it out with the Spiritual Manifestation cultivators of the mundane world.

    If Ibine that with soul techniques and soul power, killing Spiritual Manifestation cultivators shouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem,?Su Yi thought to himself.

    Going by cultivation alone, there was an enormous gap between him and Spiritual Manifestation cultivators.

    However, if they really fought, relying on his cultivation base alone, not his trump cards and killer techniques, he had no need to fear a fight with Spiritual Manifestation cultivators.

    The heart of the matter was that he¡¯d condensed the Strongest Dao Seed, an unprecedented aplishment.

    The power of his soul wasn¡¯t inferior to Spiritual Manifestation cultivators¡¯ either.

    His secret arts and his Dao of the Sword were first-rate, far fromparable to those of this world¡¯s cultivators.

    As for the cultivators of the mundane world of the Azure Continent? No matter their cultivation, their umtions, cultivation techniques, legacies, and theirprehension of the Grand Dao were inferior to the cultivators of the Wilds, and by no small margin either.

    The reason was simple: the influence of the thirty thousand years of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness had rendered the Azure Continent spiritually barren, and its ancient orthodoxies had practically disappeared.

    How could barren ground give rise to a towering tree?

    The circumstances only highlighted just how indomitable and heaven-defying Su Yi¡¯s cultivation was; it was enough that he could cross realms to defeat higher-level opponents.

    However, Su Yi wouldn¡¯t underestimate the world¡¯s Spiritual Manifestation cultivators either.

    These were people who¡¯d managed to reach the Spirit Dao despite the poor local conditions; they were all undoubtedly iparable with ordinary people.

    If there were a Spiritual Manifestation cultivator around, I could actually test my strength and see how far I¡¯ve grown¡­?When this thought urred to him, he couldn¡¯t help but feel rather bored.

    No matter where he looked, he found no foes of the same cultivation. It was hard to avoid boredom and restlessness.

    Thus, he had no choice but to set his sights a little higher¡­

    Su Yi rose, then left his room.

    Yuan Heng was standing outside, but Su Yi didn¡¯t know how long he¡¯d been there.

    When he saw Su Yi emerge, Yuan Heng hurriedly said, ¡°Master, in an hour, we¡¯ll reach the Jade Bottle Province. Miss Wen ordered me to inform you. They¡¯re headed for a banquet at the home of the Green Fields Zuo Family, the top n in the province, and Miss Wen hopes we cane too.¡±

    The Jade Bottle Province was one of the Great Xia¡¯s thirteen provinces, and it was famed for its production of spirit jade.

    As the top n in the province, the Zuo Family controlled nine massive veins rich with spirit jade. Their forces were widespread and enormous.

    Although they couldn¡¯tpare with the Great Xia¡¯s four great orthodoxies, and although their authority wasn¡¯t as far-reaching as the three great ns, they were still a first-rate faction.

    Wen Xinzhao''s group was nominally headed to the Green Fields Zuo Family estate to attend a banquet, but in truth, they were going there to buy spirit jades to bring back to the sect. They were useful for refining treasures and talismans.

    After learning all this, Su Yi was tempted. With the methods at his disposal, if he could purchase a bunch of rare spirit jades, he could refine a batch of mighty talismans¡ªtalismans of invisibility, long-distancemunication, defense, and more.

    Even if he had no use for them, he could give them to those around him to help protect them.

    ¡°Alright, no harm in checking it out.¡± Su Yi nodded his agreement.

    ¡­¡­

    The Jade Bottle Province.

    The Green Fields Spirit Mountain, the home of the Zuo Family.

    The night was dark as ink, and the stars glittered overhead.

    Lanterns illuminated the peak of Green Fields Spirit Mountain. A banquet was currently underway.

    The head of the Zuo Family, Zuo Xinghe, as well as a group of the family higher-ups, were all in attendance. It was a grand, formal asion.

    The reason was simple: today, distinguished guests from Cloudsky Divine Pce were visiting!

    During the feast, Zuo Xinghe smiled and transmitted, ¡°Brother Zhang, might I be so bold as to ask where that young man in blue and the two yao cultivators he¡¯s traveling with are from?¡±

    Zuo Xinghe was a peak Gathering Stars Realm cultivator. He was dressed in purple, with hair as dark as ink and a ruddyplexion.

    Zhang Yuntao, who was seated directly beside him, didn¡¯t let his expression waver. However, the look in his eyes was a bitplex as he responded, ¡°They aren¡¯t disciples of our Cloudsky Divine Pce. We met them along the way, and we¡¯re traveling together.¡±

    Su Yi had once defeated him. How could he possibly set aside their former enmity and praise Su Yi in front of other people?

    Zuo Xinghe smiled and nodded. ¡°So that¡¯s it!¡±

    When Zhang Yuntao, Wen Xinzhao, andpany arrived, he was curious as to why there were two yao cultivators traveling with them.

    However, out of consideration for etiquette and the asion, he didn¡¯t ask questions.

    Now, hearing Zhang Yuntao¡¯s words and seeing his cold, indifferent attitude, Zuo Xinghe couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay any further attention to Su Yi, Yuan Heng, or Bai Wenqing.

    Even Zhang Yuntao didn¡¯t care about them, so why should Family Head Zuo Xinghe, an influential figure even by the standards of the Great Xia as a whole, concern himself with a few Grain Avoidance cultivators?

    The banquet was lively.?The Zuo Family was rich and overbearing. Everything, from the wine to the food, was a rare, utterly luxurious delicacy.

    ¡°A toast to Young Lord Huo!¡±

    The Zuo Family higher-ups repeatedly toasted Huo Yunsheng, QIan Tianlong, Sun Feng, and Zhang Yuntao. They were warm and respectful as could be.

    Prominent members of the family clustered around Wen Xinzhao and Ren Youyou?too, like stars gathering around the moon, going out of their way to strike up a conversation.

    Only Su Yi, Yuan Heng, and Bai Wenqing¡¯s section seemed a bit lonely and overlooked.?However, since they¡¯de with members of Cloudsky Divine Pce, the Zuo Family didn¡¯tpletely neglect them either.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t care about all that. He just poured and drank his wine.

    Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing sensed the somewhat chilly reception, and they figured that it was because they were yao cultivators. The Zuo Family higher-ups obviously thought poorly of them.

    However, they were already used to this, so they naturally wouldn¡¯t lose their temper.

    ¡°Young Lord Huo, who are those three friends of yours? And why are you traveling with them?¡± asked the delicate beauty in yellow apanying Huo Yunsheng. She nced at Su Yi and hispanions.

    ¡°Them?¡± A yful smirk tugged at Huo Yunsheng¡¯s lips. ¡°They¡¯re from the Great Zhou, but their cultivation is extremely impressive. You¡¯d best not underestimate them.¡±

    The girl in yellow eximed, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Cloudsky Divine Pce intends to ept them as disciples?¡±

    Huo Yunshengughed dryly, ¡°Cloudsky Divine Pce doesn¡¯t take yao cultivators.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said the girl. She promptly lost interest in Su Yi and hispanions.

    Huo Yunsheng naturally wouldn¡¯t exin anything. He hated that he couldn¡¯t kill Su Yi himself. How could he possibly advertise Su Yi¡¯s strength?

    In truth, simr scenes yed out around Qian Tianlong and Sun Feng too.

    The Zuo Family members naturally weren¡¯t stupid. When they saw that both Zhang Yuntao and the disciples apanying him had only a perfunctory attitude when discussing Su Yi and hispanions, they naturally understood: the three of them were unimportant minor characters.

    As a result, perhaps intentionally, perhaps inadvertently, Su Yi¡¯s group was overlooked during the banquet.

    This was a world where the strong were respected. Something like ¡°currying?favor with those in power¡± was particrly apparent here.

    With their umtions and collective strength, only the Cloudsky Divine Pce disciples were worthy of grand treatment.

    This was just the way of the world.

    Even if you didn¡¯t like it, you had to acknowledge it.

    ¡°Servants, bring out the gifts we prepared for our guests.¡± Zuo Xinghe suddenly spoke up, drawing the crowd¡¯s attention.

    Zhang Yuntao smiled and tried to refuse. ¡°Gifts? Brother Zuo, you¡¯re too polite. We¡¯re here as guests. How could we possibly ept your gifts?¡±

    Zuo Xinghe responded with a heartyugh. ¡°Brother Zhang, please don¡¯t refuse. Not long ago, the cultivators of the Zuo Family discovered a good deal of Spirit Source Ore deep within a vein of spirit jade, and we carefully selected some for this very asion. Consider it a token of the Zuo Family¡¯s sincerity.¡±

    Spirit Source Ore!

    The crowd¡¯s eyes lit up!

    Zhang Yuntao couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised, and his interest was immediately piqued.

    Before long, a group of servants poured in, each carrying a jade tray.

    There was a piece of dark jade ore atop each tray, but none were eye-catching in the least.

    ¡°Master, what kind of treasure is Spirit Source Ore?¡± Yuan Heng couldn¡¯t help but transmit a request for guidance; it was his first time hearing of such a thing.

    Su Yi casually answered his questions.

    Spirit Source Ore was formed within the source of a Spirit Jade Mineral Vein.

    Every piece of Spirit Source Ore was like a sealed treasure box. These ¡°treasure boxes¡± could contain all manner of spirit jade, but some were empty.

    In markets run by factions of cultivators, they sometimes used Spirit Source Ore to gamble. This was called ¡°betting on stones.¡±

    Having understood all this, Yuan Heng felt enlightened. He suddenly recalled something, then said, ¡°These Spirit Source Ores are actually somewhat simr to the old blind man¡¯s Ghost Lantern Sarcophaguses.¡±

    Su Yiughed.?They¡¯re just Spirit Source Ores. How could they possiblypare to the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers¡¯ Stone Sarcophagi?

    He didn¡¯t tell Yuan Heng this part, but in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, there was an even rarer treasure known as Divine Source Ore. That was a treasure so priceless that even Imperial Realm experts would ver over it.

    Sometimes, Imperial Realm cultivators would even go as mad as gambling addicts over them.

    It was then that Zuo Xinghe rose, smiled, and said, ¡°As I¡¯m sure you¡¯re all aware, Spirit Source Ore is rare and precious, but not every piece hides spirit jade.?Furthermore, without opening the ore up to see its contents, no one knows their quality.¡±

    He then pointed to the thirty or so paces of Spirit Source Ore on the various trays and swept his gaze across Zhang Yuntao andpany.

    ¡°The joy of stone betting lies in making your own choices, so I won¡¯t overstep my bounds. I¡¯ll let each of you select your ore for yourself.¡±

 Chapter 455: Differential Treatment

    <h4>Chapter 455: Differential Treatment</h4>

    Zhang Yuntao smiled and got to his feet. ¡°Then this old man shan¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±

    He walked up and looked them over, one by one.

    There were eighteen pieces of Spirit Source Ore in total. Each was dark, and despite their varying shapes, all of them emanated traces of spirituality.

    Their presence acted as a barrier, preventing the divine sense from entering the ore.

    Zhang Yuntao examined them for a while, but he couldn¡¯t help but hesitate.

    He didn¡¯t particrly understand Spirit Source Ore, and he found it difficult to differentiate good from bad.

    When he saw this, Zuo Xinghe smiled and approached, then subtly guided him. ¡°Brother Zhang, when judging Spirit Source Ore, look first for luster, second for spirituality, and third, for whatever catches your eye. For instance, the ore you¡¯re looking at now most likely isn¡¯t ordinary.¡±

    Zhang Yuntao¡¯s heart stirred, and heughed, ¡°That so? I thought it rather pleasing to the eye as well. Let¡¯s go with this one, then.¡±

    As he spoke, he picked up the piece of Spirit Source Ore and exerted strength through his fingertips, carefully breaking its outer shell inch by inch.

    Fragmented jade flew through the air, and in the blink of an eye, a glittering spirit jade fell into Zhang Yuntao¡¯s palm/

    It was only about the size of a thumb, yet it was clear, lustrous, and shiny as gold. It had a dazzling luster, and its aura was sharp and forceful. When the guests listened closely, they could hear the faint roaring of a tiger emanating from within it.

    ¡°Wondrous! That¡¯s Goldenstripe Tiger Jade. You¡¯re quite fortunate, Brother Zhang!¡± Zuo Xinghe eximed and pped his hands.

    Amotion instantly spread throughout the venue, and the Zuo Family higher-ups congratted Zhang Yuntao one by one.

    When Huo Yunsheng andpany saw this, they couldn¡¯t help but feel eager.

    A thumb-sized piece of Goldenstripe Tiger Jade was worth about one hundred tier-six spirit stones, and it was a top-notch material for refining Spirit Dao talismans.

    Zhang Yuntao was briefly stunned, but soon, he was visibly ovee with delight. ¡°Brother Zuo, many thanks for your guidance!¡±

    There was no way he¡¯d fail to understand what had happened; it wasn¡¯t that he was lucky, but rather, that Zuo Xinghe gave him pointers at just the right time!

    Zuo Xinghe burst intoughter and waved dismissively. ¡°Brother Zhang, don¡¯t be so polite.¡±

    When Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing saw this, they couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned. A piece of Spirit Source Ore could actually contain such a spiritual object? This really broadened their horizons.

    Su Yi sipped a cup of wine, but he wasn¡¯t paying much attention.

    Zuo Xinghe had obviously arranged this in advance. They¡¯d surely chosen those Spirit Source Ores after a careful selection process; there was no way they¡¯d disappoint their guests.

    ¡°Xinzhao, you try too.¡± Zhang Yuntao smiled and invited her.

    Wen Xinzhao promptly rose. As soon as the peerlessly beautiful Little Sword Demon made her entrance, all eyes were upon her.

    Even the Zuo Family higher-ups couldn¡¯t help but look amazed.

    Zuo Xinghe smiled amiably and said, ¡°Miss Wen, in this old man¡¯s opinion, that Spirit Source Ore seems connected to you by fate.¡±

    As he spoke, he gestured to another piece of ore.

    However, Wen Xinzhao shook her head. ¡°Senior Zuo, didn¡¯t you say that selecting your own ore was the most exciting part of stone gambling? If other people choose for you, it¡¯ll be boring even if you win a treasure.¡±

    Zuo Xinghe¡¯s smile froze, but before he could respond, Wen Xinzhao chose a different piece of ore.

    After opening it, she discovered an inky-green ¡°Bluecloud Inkjade.¡± It, too, was precious. However, it was somewhat inferior to the Goldenstripe Tiger Jade.

    Even so, Zuo Xinghe and the other family higher-ups smiled and eximed, giving Wen Xinzhao a thorough show of respect.

    Wen Xinzhao merely smiled in response, then returned to her seat.

    Huo Yunsheng, Ren Youyou, Sun Feng, and Qian Tianlong each took their turns selecting a piece of Spirit Source Ore.

    Perhaps in light of what Wen Xinzhao had just said, all of them politely refused Zuo Xinghe¡¯s guidance and chose their ore on their own.

    When Zuo Xinghe saw this, he could only caution them that more than half of the remaining ores were most likely empty.

    Huo Yunshengughed heartily, ¡°Senior Zuo, you¡¯re quite considerate, but I¡¯ve always been rather lucky. Even if I fail to obtain anything, there¡¯s no way I¡¯d use you of failing to look out for me.¡±

    Zuo Xinghe smiled. ¡°I can see you¡¯re quite confident. That¡¯s good; you ought to have that kind of courage when gambling.¡±

    Huo Yunsheng then stepped up and, before long, selected a piece of Spirit Source Jade. He opened it, but it waspletely empty.

    He was instantly dumbstruck.?He¡¯d only just bragged about his good look, only to select a nk. How could he bear this?

    The crowd¡¯s expressions turned a bit strange.

    Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing found it difficult to suppress theirughter.

    Zuo Xinghe had already prepared a long list ofpliments, but when he saw that Huo Yunsheng just?had?to go and choose one of the empty ores, he couldn¡¯t tter his guest even if he wanted to.

    ¡°Young Lord Huo, how about¡­ You choose another?¡± Zuo Xinghe smiled.

    Huo Yunsheng waved. ¡°It seems my luck is rather poor today. I¡¯d best skip it.¡±

    He worried he¡¯d select another empty one; if he did, that would be far too embarrassing.

    When they saw this, Qian Tianlong, Sun Feng, and Ren Youyou couldn¡¯t help but regret their earlier decision. If they¡¯d known some of the Spirit Source Ores were empty, how could they possibly have refused Zuo Xinghe¡¯s guidance?

    s, it was toote to change their minds.

    Qian Tianlong and Sun Feng both opened empty ores, and both turned and left feeling extremely awkward.

    Ren Youyou cleverly selected the ore Zuo Xinghe had initially suggested to Wen Xinzhao. When she opened it, she saw a piece of extremely rare Crimson Jade Spirit Crystal, instantly throwing the entire venue into uproar.

    Everyone could tell that its value wasparable to the Goldenstripe Tiger Jade, or perhaps greater.

    However, Ren Youyou couldn¡¯t bring herself to feel happy about it. After all, she hadn¡¯t won it through her own abilities. Instead, she¡¯d effectively taken advantage of Wen Xinzhao.

    ¡°It¡¯s my turn! I want that one!¡± Qing Ya giggled, walked up, and directly selected a piece Spirit Source Ore.

    When she opened it, she discovered a piece of rare Goldensilk Firecloud Jade. It was far more precious than the spirit jades discovered before!

    Even Zuo Xinghe couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised. He eximed, ¡°Miss Qing Ya, you sure are lucky!¡±

    The Zuo Family higher-ups were a bit stunned; this took them by surprise too.

    Although they¡¯d carefully selected these ores in advance, with their eyesight and experience, they could only roughly deduce which of them contained treasures and which were nk.

    As for what exactly the treasures were? Not even they could deduce that.

    When Qing Ya cut away the ore to reveal Goldensilk Firecloud Jade, even the Zuo Family higher-ups felt their hearts ache. That was a rare treasure!

    When Zhang Yuntao, Huo Yunsheng, and the others saw this, they couldn¡¯t help but sigh.?Qing Ya¡¯s luck really is incredible!

    The Cloudsky Divine Pce members had all taken their turns, but it seemed that the Zuo Family had forgotten that Su Yi and hispanions had yet to select their Spirit Source Ores.

    Zhang Yuntao, Huo Yunsheng, and the others noticed this, but they pretended not to.

    Only Wen Xinzhao¡¯s painted eyebrows knit together, and her clear eyes nced at Su Yi. ¡°Brother Su, it¡¯s your turn.¡±

    She¡¯d long since noticed that the Zuo nsmen thought poorly of Su Yi and hispanions, but she didn¡¯t feelfortable saying anything.

    After all, they were here as guests.

    However, when she saw them directly ignore Su Yi and the two yao cultivators, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit angry.

    When differential treatment was so tant, it made people ufortable.

    When he saw Wen Xinzhao speak up, Zuo Xinghe was stunned; it seemed he wouldn¡¯t have expected Wen Xinzhao to concern herself with the likes of Su Yi.

    However, he¡¯d experienced more than his share of waves, so he promptly touched his forehead as if he were ashamed. ¡°It seems I let Miss Qing Ya¡¯s magnificent feat dazzle me, and that as a result, I inadvertently neglected the rest of you.¡±

    He then smiled and invited Su Yi over. ¡°Young Lord Su, if you please!¡±

    He had to give Wen Xinzhao face.

    ¡°In that case, thank you so much.¡± Su Yi rose and, beneath the crowd¡¯s gaze, walked up to the Spirit Source Ores.

    Zuo Xinghe smiled and said nothing; it was obvious that he didn¡¯t n to guide Su Yi in any way. His attitude was unquestionably colder than when he helped Huo Yunsheng, Zhang Yuntao, and the others.

    But it was as if Su Yi didn¡¯t even notice. His gaze swept across the ores, and he immediately chose one of them.

    Zuo Xinghe revealed a hint of a rxed smile. With his eyesight and experience, he¡¯d long since deduced that that Spirit Source Ore was nk!

    The other Zuo Family higher-ups¡¯ expressions turned yful and inquisitive too.

    The way they saw it, with the Zuo Family¡¯s wealth, they really didn¡¯t need these Spirit Source Ores. They could offer everyst one to Cloudsky Divine Pce without so much as a frown.

    But giving them to a nobody like Su Yi? They found that thought rather displeasing.

    Of course they were happy to see that he¡¯d chosen one of the rejects!

    It seems this guy selected an empty one too¡­?Huo Yunsheng keenly picked up on the subtle shifts in the Zuo Family higher-ups¡¯ expressions, and he couldn¡¯t help but revel in Su Yi¡¯s misfortune.

    ¡°Big Brother Su Yi, hurry and cut it open. Let¡¯s see what¡¯s inside!¡± urged Qing Ya.

    Wen Xinnzhao and Yuan Heng were beside themselves with anticipation.

    They naturally hadn¡¯t forgotten the way Su Yi used his extraordinary eyesight to recognize and obtain a piece of Void Swallowing Spirit Beast hide at the Spiritbend Assembly!

    ¡°No rush,¡±ughed Su Yi. He nced at Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing, then said, ¡°How about I chose pieces of ore for you as well?¡±

    Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing naturally wouldn¡¯t object. They straightforwardly agreed.

    Zuo Xinghe¡¯s expression went slightly rigid, and he was inwardly a bit enraged.?This punk¡­ He sure isn¡¯t acting like an outsider. Is he seizing this opportunity to squeeze as much out of us as he can?

    The other Zuo Family members frowned too.?This kid¡¯s table manners are a bit too unsightly, aren¡¯t they?

    The atmosphere was instantly stifled.

    Wen Xinzhao asked, ¡°Senior Zuo, you don¡¯t think Young Lord Su¡¯s offer is inappropriate, do you?¡±

    Zuo Xinghe instantlyughed. ¡°It¡¯s just a few Spirit Source Ores. Since our Young Friend Su made this request, how could I possibly deny it?¡±

    He sounded valiant and generous, and indeed, the Green Fields Zuo Family built their wealth and reputation on spirit jade veins. They were the top n in the Jade Bottle Province, and they were wealthy and overbearing. They wouldn¡¯t miss a few pieces of Spirit Source Ore.

    ¡°Those two pieces, then.¡± As he spoke, Su Yi selected two more pieces of Spirit Source Ore.

    Zuo Xinghe¡¯s brow furrowed, and his eyes shed. The Zuo Family higher-ups¡¯ expressions darkened.

    They could tell at a nce that both of the ores Su Yi had just selected contained spirit jade!

    Huo Yunsheng had been keeping tabs on their expression all the while. He couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised.?Don¡¯t tell me that guy had the dogshit good luck to select two treasures at random?

    The crowd¡¯s appetites had been whetted, and all eyes were on Su Yi.

    Crunch!

    Su Yi first opened the Spirit Source Ore he¡¯d selected for Yuan Heng.

    Scarlet light arced like a rainbow, with misty, glittering radiance.

 Chapter 456: A Jadeseed Spirit Chrysalis

    <h4>Chapter 456: A Jadeseed Spirit Chrysalis</h4>

    Firemist Cloud Void Jade!

    The entire room fell silent; all eyes were drawn to this treasure.

    An almond-sized spirit jadey in Su Yi¡¯s palm. It was the color of misty firelight, and it looked as ethereal as the clouds. It glittered with divine radiance, beautiful and dazzling to the eye.

    Zuo Xinghe?stared, his expression shifting erratically.

    The Zuo Family higher-ups¡¯ hearts ached. All of them stood there in a daze.

    Zhang Yuntao, Huo Yunsheng, and the others stared in wide-eyed, ck-jawed shock, while Wen Xinzhao¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    ¡°Wah!¡± eximed Qing Ya.

    Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing looked at each other. Both were beside themselves with surprise.

    Firemist Cloud Void Jade was a top-quality spiritual material! It was worth a fortune, and it wasn¡¯t just useful for producing talismans; it could be used to make medicine, too.

    Without two hundred tier-six spirit stones, you could forget about buying even an almond-sized piece like that!

    It was more than twice as precious as Zhang Yuntao¡¯s hunk of Goldenstripe Tiger Jade!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su¡­ You¡¯ve got good eyes!¡± Zuo Xingheplimented him, but inwardly, his heart was dripping blood.

    What an enormous loss!

    Had a member of Cloudsky Divine Pce obtained it, that¡¯d be one thing. Yet now, some unimportant youth?had?obtained this precious treasure? How could Zuo Xinghe possibly be happy about that?

    The other Zuo Family higher-ups¡¯ hearts ached. All of them felt stifled.

    ¡°This is all thanks to you generously offering me the chance to select a Spirit Source Ore, Family Head Zuo,¡± said Su Yi with augh, his words barbed.

    Then, ignoring Zuo Xinghe¡¯s rigid expression, Su Yi put away the Firemist Cloud Void Jade and opened the Spirit Source Ore he¡¯d selected for Bai Wenqing.

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    A crisp, clear sound apanied by wisps of misty blue light followed. Soon, a goose-egg-sized bright blue spirit jadended in Su Yi¡¯s palm.

    The sound of gasping resounded throughout the room.

    Blue Essence Ocean Soul Jade!

    This was yet another extremely precious variety of spirit jade. It contained the essence of the water element, and it was a miraculous treasure for crafting water elemental treasures. It was no less precious than the Firemist Cloud Void Jade!

    ¡°This¡­¡± The Cloudsky Divine Pce members found this difficult to grasp.?Isn¡¯t Su Yi¡¯s luck a bit too heaven-defying all of a sudden?

    Huo Yunsheng, Qian Tianlong, and Sun Feng had alle out empty-handed, so they found this sight particrly grating. They even felt mentally off-kilter.

    Zuo Xinghe¡¯s face went rigid, and his expression shifted back and forth. He felt as if someone were twisting a knife in his heart, and the corners of his lips twitched.

    The other Zuo Family higher-ups felt as if they¡¯d just eaten a dead fly. Their expressions were extremely unsightly, and they felt so stifled that they almost coughed up blood.

    None of them would have guessed that Su Yi would obtain two such rare spirit jades in a row.?If they¡¯d known this would happen, they would never have let Su Yi choose two more Spirit Source Ores, no matter what anyone said!

    Wen Xinzhao, Qing Ya, and the others couldn¡¯t help but sigh in amazement.

    Selecting one such rare spirit jade might well be luck, but selecting two in a row? How could you describe that as mere luck?

    Earlier, Huo Yunsheng and his cronies all came up empty!

    ¡°Little Friend Su, your luck really is something! However, you chose those two treasures on behalf of others. As for the one you chose for yourself¡­ You¡¯ve yet to open it. Why not expand our horizons once more?¡± Zuo Xinghe took a deep breath, suppressed his displeasure, and smiled.

    He wasn¡¯t at all pleased, and he naturally wanted Su Yi to suffer too.

    He could tell that the Spirit Source Ore Su Yi selected for himself had ordinary luster, and its markings were dim. It was obvious at a nce that it couldn''t possibly hide spirit jade!

    When he opened it, Su Yi would have no choice but to go home empty-handed. As for the two spirit jades he¡¯d selected¡­ Those were both for other people, not him!

    ¡°Come on then! Let us see whether there¡¯s another miracle waiting for us in the ore our young friend chose for himself!¡±

    ¡°How about this? Young friend, if you can extract another treasure, no matter its quality, I¡¯ll buy it from you for ten times the usual price!¡±

    The Zuo Family higher-ups chimed in, one after another. All were eager to watch Su Yi make a fool of himself.

    Zhang Yuntao, Huo Yunsheng, and the others all looked at Su Yi. From the Zuo Family higher-ups¡¯ reactions, they realized that Su Yi was highly likely to fall t on his face!

    ¡°Ten times the price?¡± Su Yi¡¯s lips curved into a faint, disdainful arc.

    Zuo Xinghe¡¯s eyelids twitched. He suddenly got the sense that something wasn¡¯t quite right here.

    Before he could respond, Su Yi used his fingers as a knife to open the final Spirit Source Ore.

    Bits of stone flew through the air, but there was no surge of spiritual light.

    When they saw this, the Zuo Family higher-ups couldn¡¯t help but smile. They finally felt better. If things went on like before, they were sure to cough up blood.

    Zhang Yuntao, Huo Yunsheng, andpany were secretly exultant, but on the outside, they shook their heads and sighed.

    In a deliberately disgusting disy, Huo Yunsheng even went so far as to fort¡± him. ¡°Brother Su, this time, you sacrificed yourself for the good of others. Whatever you do, don¡¯t be upset.¡±

    Wen Xinzhao, Qing Ya, and the two yao cultivators looked at each other in confusion.?How¡­ How could he choose a waste of ore for himself?

    But it was then that¡ª

    Zuo Xinghe, who¡¯d been silent all this time, reacted as if he¡¯d been stung. He couldn¡¯t help but blurt, ¡°A Jadeseed Spirit Chrysalis!? How is this possible?¡±

    His expression changed dramatically, and he lost control of his emotions. His eyes stared intently at Su Yi¡¯s hands, disbelief written all over his face.

    A Jadeseed Spirit Chrysalis?

    When they heard this name, the other Zuo Family higher-ups reacted as if they¡¯d been struck by lightning. All of them shot to their feet and looked.

    In Su Yi¡¯s open palm, a tiny, unassuming little chrysalisy amidst the fragmented stone. It was gray and only about the size of a peanut, but upon closer inspection, its surface was covered in ayer of strange and exquisite cloud markings!

    ¡°It¡­ it¡¯s real!¡± One of the family higher-ups trembled, and his eyes widened.

    ¡°In the past hundred years, our Zuo Family has only discovered a single Jadeseed Spirit Chrysalis. Who¡¯d have thought that today¡­ we¡¯d finally see another,¡± another Zuo nsman sighed and eximed.

    When they saw the way Zuo Xinghe and his nsmen lost theirposure, Zhang Yuntao andpany realized that something wasn¡¯t right here. They werepletely bewildered and uncertain.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Zuo, what kind of treasure is a Jadeseed Spirit Chrysalis?¡± Zhang Yuntao couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Zuo Xinghe took a deep breath to calm himself, then said, ¡°They¡¯re miraculous entities. If you use a secret technique to nourish them, they have a high chance of metamorphosing into a Jadeseed Spirit Butterfly. Jadeseed Spirit Butterflies are born with a talent for discovering veins of spirit jade!

    ¡°Long ago, the ancestor of the Zuo Family obtained a Jadeseed Spirit Butterfly, and with its help, he discovered more than ten veins of spirit stone in just ten short years! It was thanks to the butterfly that our Zuo Family rose to prominence.

    ¡°It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that our current wealth and influence is inextricably tied to that Jadeseed Spirit Butterfly.¡±

    When they heard this, Zhang Yuntao, Huo Yunsheng, and the others all felt shaken and out of sorts. Waves of emotion coursed through their hearts.

    Only now did they realize just how shocking of a treasure Su Yi had uncovered. Spirit stones alone were insufficient to measure its value!

    Huo Yunsheng was jealous, enraged, and ashamed. He¡¯d only just forted¡± Su Yi by praising his willingness to sacrifice himself for others and saying he shouldn¡¯t be sad. Now, the appearance of the Jadeseed Spirit Chrysalis was like a p in the face, and his cheeks still stang.

    Even Zhang Yuntao, who¡¯d seen all manner of grand asions, couldn¡¯t help but go red-eyed with envy.?Su Yi¡¯s eyesight is just too keen!

    Ren Youyou, Qian Tianlong, and the others all felt bitter. And here they¡¯d been looking forward to watching Su Yi make a fool out of himself.

    Who¡¯d have thought Su Yi would select such a supreme treasure?

    ¡°s, Jadeseed Spirit Butterflies are just too rare. Over the years, we¡¯ve wracked our brains for ways to find more, but we still only have three, and two are nearing the end of their lifespans¡­.¡± Zuo Xinghe sighed.

    As he spoke, he gazed at the chrysalis in Su Yi¡¯s palm, then suddenly bowed and lowered his head in shame. ¡°Young Friend Su, earlier, we were negligent. I humbly request that you don¡¯t take our oversight to heart.¡±

    The entire venue was stunned.

    Su Yi smiled faintly. ¡°Do you want the spirit chrysalis?¡±

    He¡¯d seen right through Zuo Xinghe. A trace of awkwardness shed across the family head¡¯s face. ¡°If possible, we¡¯d like to buy it. Just tell us your conditions. So long as they¡¯re within our power, we¡¯ll agree to anything!¡±

    His tone carried a hint of pleading.

    There was nothing for it; a Jadeseed Spirit Chrysalis was precious to the entire family, enough so to influence the rise and fall of the entire n!

    ¡°Young Friend Su, please grant us this request!¡± The other Zuo Family higher-ups bowed, one by one.

    When Zhang Yuntao, Huo Yunsheng, and the others saw this, they were inwardly increasingly displeased.

    Wen Xinzhao, however, smiled.

    Earlier, each member of the Zuo Family had been more conceited than the one before. They had deliberately overlooked Su Yi.

    Yet now, they had no choice but to lower their heads and beg!

    This was karmic retribution, payback for her earlier displeasure.

    ¡°The spirit chrysalis isn¡¯t all that useful to me, and there¡¯s no reason I can¡¯t sell it to you,¡± said Su Yi.

    If he wanted to find spirit jade veins, he didn¡¯t need a Jadeseed Spirit Butterfly¡¯s help. He had various secret arts he could call upon to achieve the same effect.

    Thus, it would be better if he could trade the chrysalis for cultivation resources.

    Zuo Xinghe lit up, then bowed once more. ¡°Young Friend Su, many thanks for granting our request!¡±

    The other family higher-ups smiled too.

    ¡°You¡¯d best read my conditions before you make your decision,¡± said Su Yi. As he spoke, he took out a jade slip, thought for a moment, then carved his demands onto its surface and passed it to Zuo Xinghe.

    ¡°Three thousand tier-six spirit stones, eight hundred tier-six spirit medicines, one hundred spirit jades suitable for crafting Spirit Dao talismans, five hundred types of tier-six spiritual materials¡­.¡±

    When he saw the demands written on the jade slip, the corners of Zuo Xinghe¡¯s mouth twitched involuntarily. Every word was like a sharp knife stabbing him straight in the heart; it was so painful he almost couldn¡¯t breathe.

    By the time he read the whole list, the head of the Zuo Family, one of the most influential people in the Jade Bottle Province, waspletely dazed. His body went rigid, and his expression turned nk.

    Too ruthless!

    How was that ¡°stating his conditions¡±? He was obviously just trying to rip them off!

    After a while, Zuo Xinghe forced a rigid smile. Young Friend Su, aren¡¯t your conditions a bit¡­¡±

    Su Yi cut him off here. ¡°You ought to know better than me how much wealth this chrysalis will bring you should it be a Jadeseed Spirit Butterfly. Its value far exceeds my demands.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Zuo Xinghe still wanted to say something, but he never got the chance.

    ¡°Keep haggling, and I¡¯ll sell it to another faction,¡± said Su Yi tly. ¡°I trust that none of them would refuse to meet my conditions.¡±

    Zuo Xinghe¡¯s heart shook. How could he dare hesitate any further? He gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°Fine! I agree. I¡¯ll arrange everything you¡¯ve requested by tomorrow!¡±

    Su Yi nodded, then said no more. He simply turned and sat back down.

    From that moment forth, not one of the Zuo Family higher-ups dared treat him with the slightest negligence.

 Chapter 457: Going Back on Their Word

    <h4>Chapter 457: Going Back on Their Word</h4>

    Morning the next day.

    Su Yi was practicing the Great Emptiness Origin-Calming Sutra in a courtyard.

    This was a method of guiding the breath. It was based on a fist technique and supplemented with specialized breathing. In his past life, after reaching the pinnacle of his Grand Dao, he had spent a thousand years researching the mysterious truths of numerous unparalleled Daoist scriptures before authoring this legacy.

    It merged Buddhist methods of contemtion, demonic body refining arts, Confucian incantations for tempering the soul, and Daoist methods of guiding energy.

    Yet at the same time, it was starkly different from any of the four practices it drew on.

    In his past life, Su Yi had once showed this scripture to his friend, the Peerless Martial Emperor.

    After reading through it, the Peerless Martial Emperor sighed. ¡°This scripture is neither Buddhist nor demonic, neither Confucian?nor?Daoist. It uses the void as a guide and origin power as its root. Throughout the world and throughout history, of all the foundational techniques of the Three Realms of the Origin Dao, this is likely the greatest.¡±

    In other words, in the Peerless Martial Emperor¡¯s eyes, the Great Emptiness Origin-Calming Sutra was the strongest cultivation technique within the Origin Dao level!

    Starting from when he had first stepped into the Origin Dao, Su Yi no longer practiced the Pine and Crane Body Refining Technique. Instead, he had switched to the Great Emptiness Origin-Calming Sutra.

    With the Strongest Dao Seed as his foundation in the Grand Dao, on top of cultivating the strongest Origin Dao cultivation technique in the Wilds, it was easy to imagine how terrifying of a cultivation Su Yi managed to achieve.

    After finishing his cultivation, Su Yi let out a breath of turbid air. His entire body felt light and airy, as if he were riding on a gust of wind.

    After washing up, someone knocked on the door.

    ¡°Young Lord Su, the family head has ordered me to inform you that the treasures you?needed?have already been prepared. He requests that you proceed to the meeting hall on the n¡¯s back mountain for a discussion.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Su Yi nodded his agreement.

    The back mountain.

    .

    The meeting hall.

    When Su Yi arrived, Zuo Xinghe and the other family higher-ups were already waiting for him.

    ¡°Young Friend Su, please, sit down,¡± said Zuo Xinghe with a smile. He sat at the center of the hall. He seemed lively and in high spirits.

    ¡°No need for that. If you¡¯ve already gathered the treasures, we can make the trade now.¡± Su Yi¡¯s gaze swept across the group, and he casually took out a jade box. The Jadeseed Spirit Chrysalis was sealed inside.

    ¡°Young Friend Su, might you permit me to examine it first so as to determine its authenticity?¡± said a tall, graying elder.

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.

    Zuo Xinghe smiled and exined, ¡°Young Friend Su, you needn¡¯t take offense. This is the Zuo Family¡¯s Third Elder, Zuo Yunchao. He tends to our Jadeseed Spirit Butterflies year-round. If we finish our transaction after he¡¯s personally looked over the chrysalis, all of us will restpletely assured.¡±

    Su Yi said nothing. He just picked up the jade box and tossed it over.

    Zuo Yunchao opened it. His face instantly filled with excitement, obsession, and delight.

    After a long time, he reluctantly closed the box and said to Zuo Xinghe, ¡°It is indeed a Jadeseed Spirit Chrysalis, and its life force is flourishing. If you give me just three months, I can raise it into a true Jadeseed Spirit Butterfly.¡±

    When they heard this, Zuo Xinghe and the other higher-ups sighed in relief. Their faces filled with delight, and they seemed to perk up.

    ¡°Servant, bring the treasures.¡± Zuo Xinghe waved and let out a heartyugh.

    A servant immediately emerged carrying a jade tray, which he ced in front of Su Yi.

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed.

    The jade tray had a small mountain of tier-six spirit stones, but there were only a hundred at most.

    This was many times fewer than Su Yi had requested!

    He¡¯d requested three thousand tier-six spirit stones, and that was just the spirit stones! He¡¯d also asked for spiritual materials and medicines, among other things.

    Yet now, the Zuo Family had only taken out a paltry handful of treasure!

    The family higher-ups had been keeping a close eye on Su Yi¡¯s expression, and when they saw his brow furrow, as if dumbstruck, they couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.

    Mockery and ridicule were written all over their faces.

    ¡°Are you ying with me?¡± Su Yi¡¯s gaze swept across the Zuo Family higher-ups. His expression had already frosted over.

    ¡°Young Friend Su, don¡¯t be angry. Last night, I thought about it, and in the end, I realized that agreeing to your conditions would mean a massive loss for us,¡± said Zuo Xinghe solemnly from his seat at the center of the hall. ¡°If you ask me, this price is only fair. With one hundred tier-six spirit stones, you can buy two additional pieces of Spirit Source Ore. With your good luck, I¡¯m sure you can find two more Jadeseed Spirit Chrysalises.¡±

    This deration provoked another round of uproariousughter. The higher-ups were in stitches,ughing so hard they cried.

    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve decided to renege on our agreement?¡± Su Yi¡¯s gaze grew cold and indifferent.

    The grand elder snorted coldly, ¡°Su Yi, yesterday, we asked Young Lord Huo Yunsheng about you. You¡¯re nothing but a rogue cultivator from the Great Zhou, and you have no connection to Cloudsky Divine Pce whatsoever. If you know what¡¯s good for you, these hundred tier-six spirit stones are yours. If you don¡¯t¡­ Hehe¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t finish that thought, but the implications were perfectly clear.

    ¡°Huo Yunsheng?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shot up.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If not for Young Lord Huo, we would never have realized that you were a hidden expert, my young friend.¡± Zuo Xinghe sighed. ¡°In just two strikes, you defeated Zhang Yuntao, an elder of Cloudsky DIvine Pce, and you even killed a monstrous figure like the Nirvanic?Winds?Holy Son. It¡¯s truly surprising.¡±

    He paused, then said seriously, ¡°Young friend, to tell the truth, our Zuo Family has no desire to be enemies with one such as yourself. However, today is different fromst night. This old man hopes you¡¯ll leave here alive, and that you won¡¯t lose your life in the Zuo Family estate.¡±

    He spoke withplete assurance, and when Su Yi saw the other Zuo Family higher-ups, they seemed confident too.

    Su Yiughed. ¡°You say one thing, then do another, and now you¡¯re threatening me with death? I¡¯ll be curious to see just who leaves here alive in the end.¡±

    Zuo Xinghe sighed, then rose from his chair and said gravely, ¡°Young friend, don¡¯t be angry. I only just said I hope you won¡¯t be our enemy; I can¡¯t bear the thought of you losing your life here. All you have to do is take a single step back and ept our conditions. If you do¡­ We¡¯re willing to show you a path to life.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed. He keenly picked up on something a bit strange about Zuo Xinghe¡¯s behavior.?It seems like he really doesn¡¯t want to be my enemy¡­?

    But before Su Yi could give the matter any further thought¡­

    Beng!

    The sound of wind and lightning suddenly rang out beyond the meeting hall.

    Even faster than the sound was an iparably dazzling silver arrow. Su Yi was facing away from the gateway, and by the time the sound reached their ears, the arrow had already cut through the air and pierced his back.

    This change hade too suddenly!

    Zuo Xinghe andpany jumped. By the time they realized what was happening, the sharp, indomitable, dazzling silver light had already entered the hall.

    Splurt!

    Su Yi¡¯s figure burst apart.

    The dazzlingly sharp silver arrow continued, its power not reduced in the slightest. It pierced ruthlessly into the ground, leaving a striking, terrifying hole. Countless spider web-like cracks appeared, and fragments of stone scattered through the air. Even the very hall itself shook.

    The power of a single arrow was actually?this?terrifying!?

    ¡°Is he dead?¡±

    Zuo Xinghe and the others¡¯ scalps went numb with rm and terror.

    That arrow was simply too tyrannical!

    ¡°He¡­ He¡­ He isn¡¯t dead¡­.!¡± Someone shouted.

    The group suddenly saw that Su Yi had reappeared thirty feet away from his initial location without so much as a hair out of ce.

    It turned out that Su YI had dodged so quickly that the arrow only destroyed his afterimage!

    He managed to dodge even that??Zuo Xinghe and the others'' eyes widened. They were so shocked that their jaws practically fell off.

    Beng! Beng! Beng!

    Suddenly, one thunderous boom after another rang out, followed by a series of shining silver arrows. Each was like a sudden arc of lightning as they struck, and they covered apact area.

    Each arrow contained enough power to easily burst and destroy a Gathering Stars Realm cultivator!

    More than ten arrows streaked over like a sudden storm. The sight filled the gathered Zuo Family members¡¯ hearts with terror and despair.

    ng!

    The clear hum of a sword rang out.

    Su Yi¡¯s figure blurred, and although no one knew when, he¡¯d already drawn the Abstruse God Sword. As he dodged, he stabbed more than ten times.

    He was so quick that he left crisscrossing scars in the air.

    ng ng ng!!!!

    A dense series of shes rang out, scattering spiritual light and creating churning, misty radiance.

    Beneath the Zuo Family higher-ups¡¯ astonished gazes, the silver arrows, each strong enough to obliterate a Gathering Stars expert with ease, burst apart like firecrackers. Beneath Su Yi¡¯s sword qi, they quickly dispersed into nothingness!

    Smoke and dust spread throughout the hall, but Su Yi¡¯s tall, lean silhouette had already charged outside.

    ¡°Once I¡¯ve killed that assassin, I¡¯ll be back to settle the score with?you lot!¡± As his cold, indifferent voice echoed throughout the hall, Su Yi¡¯s figure disappeared from view.

    ¡°How could he possibly have stopped that assassination attempt?¡± someone asked in a quavering voice. They were visibly shaken.

    ¡°Unbelievable! Simply unbelievable! In his shoes, I¡¯m afraid we wouldn¡¯t have known what hit us before¡­¡± Someone¡¯s face paled with lingering terror.

    The attack happened in a sh, over as soon as it began.

    Su Yi should have been doomed beyond a shadow of a doubt. Who¡¯d have thought he¡¯d somehow block that terrifying assassination attempt?

    Zuo?Xinghe¡¯s?expression changed dramatically, and he looked despondent. In his heart, he roared in a mad frenzy,?That attempt was the work of the Sea of Bitterness¡¯s Ferryman! The terrifying killer who sessfully assassinated the Spiritual Manifestation Realm Daoist Mu! How could he possibly slip up?

    If the Ferryman failed to kill him, then the Zuo Family¡­ they wouldpletely and utterly offend Su Yi!

    When he thought back to what Su Yi said before leaving to chase the Ferryman, Zuo Xinghe felt as if everything around him went dark. Heaven and earth spun, and he felt as if he were about to copse.

    ¡°What happened here?¡±

    The entire meeting hall was in uproar, and the noise alerted numerous Zuo nsmen.

    In the end, even Zhang Yuntao, Huo Yunsheng, Wen Xinzhao, Qing Ya, Yuan Heng, and the others rushed over.

    When they saw the startling aftermath of the battle in the meeting hall, they couldn¡¯t help but gasp. All of them were beside themselves with shock.

    None of them could even imagine just which assassin was brave enough to make an attempt on someone¡¯s life right under the Zuo Family¡¯s noses!

    When they learned that despite being ambushed, Su Yi was entirely unscathed and that he was currently chasing after the assassin, Yuan Heng, Bai Wenqing, Qing Ya, and Wen Xinzhao sighed in relief.

    The others reacted differently. Huo Yunsheng, Qian Tianlong, and Sun Feng¡¯s faces were overcast and filled with rm and uncertainty.

    The Ferryman¡­ failed!?

    How is this possible?

 Chapter 458: A Game of Cat and Mouse

    <h4>Chapter 458: A Game of Cat and Mouse</h4>

    Whoosh!

    Su Yi streaked through the air at incredible speeds.

    The Controlling Currents Evasion Art!

    This was a top-notch movement technique derived from the innate bloodline talent of the Heaven Plundering Sparrow, a divine beast.

    When used, the body was like a streak of flowing light. The user drew upon the energy of the surrounding emptiness as they moved, resulting in shocking speeds.

    Its core mysterious truthsy in the Dao of Wind. Thus, uponprehending the Dao Charm of Wind, Su Yi could already disy this movement technique famed throughout the heavens.

    Whoosh!

    As he flew through the air, the surrounding air currents transformed into clear, immaterial wings. Hepletely ignored the air resistance, and in a sh, he¡¯d already traversed a thousand feet.

    As he disappeared from his initial location, he left faint traces of his escape in the air.

    Never mind an ordinary person, even a cultivator couldn¡¯t possibly have locked onto Su Yi without using their divine sense.

    He was just too fast!

    When Su Yi first shed with the Nirvanic?Winds?Holy Son in Little Ghost City Fengdu, the Holy Son used the Art of Hiding in the Wind to disappear into the sky without a trace. He was quick as lightning, and he struck as suddenly as a ghost. Thebination was sinister and terrifying.

    However, in terms of raw speed, the Nirvanic Winds Holy Son¡¯s Art of Hiding in the Wind was obviously a big step down from the Controlling Currents Evasion Art!

    ¡°Can you escape?¡± Su Yi¡¯s gaze was cold and indifferent. His divine sense had already spread out, and he¡¯d already locked onto that distant, fleeing figure.

    It was a young man in gray. His appearance was perfectly ordinary, and he had a ck bow strapped to his back. As he flew through the air, his figure was indistinct, and his speed was shockingly quick.

    In Su Yi¡¯s shoes, any other cultivator would have lost him.?Yet Su Yi was gradually closing the distance between them!

    ¡°Su Yi, if I admit defeat, can you give up the chase?¡± The gray-robed youth¡¯s voice emanated from afar.

    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± said Su Yi without even pausing to think.

    ¡°I just knew this would happen. Forget it. We¡¯ll see who wins and who loses in the end!¡± The young man in gray sighed.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong,¡± said Su Yi tly. ¡°This shall determine who lives and who dies.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, okay, okay!¡±ughed the assassin. ¡°We¡¯ll fight to the death, as you wish!¡±

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Before hisughter even finished echoing throughout the dome of heaven, he plummeted down to earth like a shooting star, then shot into a stretch of mountainous wilderness.

    Su Yi shot after him,nding before an ancient forest in a sh. The dense canopy blotted out the sun, casting the forest floor into darkness.

    The young man in gray had already fled into the seemingly endless primordial forest.

    ¡°This ce is actually extremely suited for ambushes and assassinations. s, to me, the scenery is little more than decoration.¡± Su Yi shot into the forest

    ¡°Rise!¡± Suddenly, the green light of the wood element surged around him, and his distant, calm gaze shone with faint green radiance.

    The Dao Charm of Wood!

    His soul and aura instantly resonated with the trees, flowers, and grasses along the way.

    Whoosh~! Whoosh~!

    Everywhere Su Yi passed, trees swayed and branches danced in the air.

    It was as if each and every nt growing in the forest had be Su Yi¡¯s eyes. He now knew the path ahead like the back of his hand; every detail flooded into his sea of consciousness.

    Before long, Su Yi discovered the traces the youth left behind as he fled, and he shot after him.

    However, a momentter, he suddenly stopped in his tracks, as if he had precognition.

    Rumble!

    Three hundred feet ahead of him, the ground suddenly exploded, and countless fire arrows fell like rain and nketed heaven and earth.

    It was a killing formation, and it had clearly been ced here a long time ago. Its destructive aura was enough to effortlessly destroy just about any Gathering Stars Realm cultivator.

    The fiery arrows fell like rain, but Su Yi had stopped three hundred feet away, and they couldn¡¯t damage him in the slightest.

    ¡°It seems this was no spur-of-the-moment assassination attempt. He¡¯s obviously been preparing for quite some time¡­¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed, his expression suddenly murderous.

    Who was it? Who had sent an assassin to kill him?

    The Zuo Family?

    Perhaps they weren¡¯t the client behind this, but they were unquestionably involved!

    Otherwise, the assassin couldn¡¯t possibly have prepared so thoroughly. First, he struck on the Zuo Family¡¯s back mountain, in their n meeting hall. Then, he lured Su Yi into a dense forest, hoping the meticulously-ced traps waiting there would finish the job!

    ¡°The Dao Charm of Wood? No wonder he could dodge in time¡­¡± In a distant patch of forest, a grave look appeared on the assassin¡¯s face.

    That grand formation wasposed of thirty-six iparably precious formation diagram talismans. Its killing power was shocking, yet now, it had all gone to waste.

    This made the gray-robed young man¡¯s heart ache.?When this operation is over, I¡¯ll be sure to make my clientpensate me for my losses?many times over!

    As he pondered, he shot further away.?As one of the foremost Gathering Stars Realm assassins of the Sea of Bitterness, the gray-robed young man¡¯s methods naturally weren¡¯t so simple.

    A little whileter.

    Su Yi had chased him all this way, passing through the dense forest to arrive at a valley surrounded by craggy, strangely-shaped peaks.

    Rumble! Boom!

    Suddenly, the mountains swayed, and stones rolled downhill. It was as if the sky was falling; countless boulders crashed down like a tidal wave.

    Su Yi¡¯s energy circted around him, his aura suddenly permeated with the boundless figure of the earth element.

    An unbelievable scene followed. The dense onught of crashing boulders suddenly froze in midair, as if the entire world hade to a halt!

    Then, Su Yi swung his sleeves.

    Bang-bang-bang!

    The countless suspended boulders burst into powder.

    Almost simultaneously, Su Yi exerted strength through the soles of his feet and stomped.

    Boom!

    It was as if an earth dragon were rolling over underground. Everything within ten thousand feet suddenly caved in, and even the towering mountaintops copsed.

    Heaven swayed and the earth shook. Clouds of dust permeated the air.

    A gray silhouette shot out from underground, cutting a sorry figure as he fled into the distance.

    ¡°Dammit, this guy has mastered the Dao Charm of Earth too?¡± The gray-robed youth¡¯s expression darkened. He now looked utterly solemn.

    Earlier, he¡¯d hidden himself deep underground. When Su Yi had stomped, the aftershock had reached him, making his blood churn. Worse, he had been almost buried alive!

    Su Yi¡¯s calm, casual voice resounded from afar. ¡°If that¡¯s all you¡¯ve got, you¡¯ll die beyond a doubt.¡±

    The young man in gray snorted, ignored him, and charged ahead with all his might.

    However, his heartache only increased. The formation he¡¯d ced in the mountains?wasprised?of seventy-two formation disks and thirty-six talismans, all linked together. It was far more precious than the fire arrow formation he¡¯d ced in the woods, and it was strong enough to trap multiple Gathering Stars Realm cultivators at once, even if they worked together!

    Yet it, too, had amounted to nothing. Su Yi had simply destroyed it¡­.

    I¡¯ll be sure to recoup my losses many times over!?The young man in gray gnashed his teeth.

    Su Yi gave chase once more, looking leisurely and at ease.

    It had been less than ten minutes since the chase had begun. He was actually rather curious to see what else this would-be assassin had up his sleeves.

    If someone had to describe Su Yi¡¯s current mental state, they might well say he was a cat chasing a mouse; he wanted to y with his food before killing it.

    Shortly afterward.

    Su Yi stood before a vast river flowing between the mountains.

    The opposite bank was covered in hills.

    Lush trees and vegetation stretched out as far as the eye could see.

    White clouds floated beneath the dome of heaven. It was a tranquil, quiet scene.

    Su Yi shook his head, seemingly a bit disappointed. He muttered to himself, ¡°You¡¯re far inferior to the assassins of the top guild of the Wilds, Yama¡¯s Floating World¡­¡±

    He strode into the air, and as soon as he reached the skies above the river, the waters surged, forming a massive whirlpool. It was as if a primordial savage beast had opened its gaping maw. The surging waters flew toward Su Yi as if intent on devouring him.

    The whirlpool roared, unleashing a terrifying devouring force.

    Were it to catch them off guard, even Gathering Stars cultivators would amount to little more than worms, helpless to resist as the whirlpool devoured them. Even a Spiritual Manifestation cultivator would have been affected; the suction would restrict their movements.

    At the same time, the white clouds floating overhead suddenly wriggled and overturned. A dense rain of white poured down, each as sharp and bright as the edge of a sword. They nketed the world below, tearing countless rifts in the sky and producing deafening wails.

    A massive whirlpool surged out of the river, while a rain of white light fell from the heavens. This was an unquestionably terrifying death trap!

    However, Su Yi¡¯s eyes shone with a hint of disdain. He stepped into the air, formed a seal with one hand, and shed with the other.

    Boom!

    The hand seal brought with it the boundless power of the Dao Charm of Water. It was like the river of stars pouring back down onto the world below as it mmed into the massive whirlpool.

    .

    The whirlpool suddenly swelled, like an overinted rubber ball. In the end, it could?hold out no longer, and it burst apart. Water scattered and dispersed, like a sudden downpour.

    Rumble!

    And Su Yi¡¯s sh? It formed a ten-thousand-foot arc through the sky, and it was imprinted with the wondrous truths of the Dao Charm of Fire. As it swept forth, it cleaved through the rain of white light, scattering it.

    In the blink of an eye, one palm and one sh effortlessly broke through this deathtrap.

    That unstoppable bearing was reminiscent of a deity. Just by raising his hand, he calmed the raging waves!

    Su Yi, meanwhile, had already taken to the skies, quick as a gust of wind. He soon arrived on a lush hilltop.

    Whoosh!

    Clear sword qi swept forth, carrying limitlessly sharp sword intent. Before it evennded, that terrifying murderous aura burst the nearby vegetation into powder.

    ¡°Dammit!¡± An rmed cry rang out, and a gray silhouette shot out, dodging by a hair.

    The sharp descending sword qi left a perfectly straight rift precisely in the ce he¡¯d been hiding mere moments before. The chasm was a full hundred feet deep. Mud and dirt flew through the air.

    This sight startled the Ferryman so badly that he broke out in cold sweats.

    rm and grave solemnity were written all over his face. How could he dare linger? He immediately turned tail and fled.

    Three of his meticulously-crafted killing formations in rapid session would have been enough to destroy any other Gathering Stars Realm cultivator!

    Even against a freshly-broken-through Spiritual Manifestation cultivator like Daoist Mu, they would have done heavy damage.

    Yet now, against Su Yi, the killing formations each seemed as fragile as paper. He broke through them with ease. Of course the young man in gray was startled! Of course he was terrified!

    When he saw this, the young man in gray extinguished all lingering hope he had of assassinating Su Yi.

    If he couldn¡¯t do it, he wouldn¡¯t try!

    Assassins weren¡¯t barbarians, nor were they brave warriors fighting to the death. They weren¡¯t valiant heroes, either. If he tried doing something despite knowing it was beyond him, he would be unfit to work as an assassin!

    Whoosh!

    A streak of sword qi flew through the air, scattering into thousands of subtle, misty, flowing lights. They were hazy and ethereal, yet the carried unstoppable momentum as they flew toward the distant assassin.

    The Rejoicing Sword Sutra¡ªWandering the Ten Directions.

    My sword wanders the ten directions, from the blue dome of heaven to the Yellow Springs below!

 Chapter 459: Returning Post-Killing

    <h4>Chapter 459: Returning Post-Killing</h4>

    The fleeing gray-robed young man felt his heart sink.

    As an assassin, he had a far keener nose for danger than any ordinary cultivator.

    Practically the very moment Su Yi shed, the gray-robed young man waved his sleeves.

    ¡°Activate!¡±

    A glittering golden talisman shot forth, then exploded in midair, forming a shield of golden lightning in front of the assassin.

    The Golden Lightning Spirit Shield Talisman!

    Even one such talisman was worth one hundred tier-six spirit stones, but it could block a Gathering Stars cultivator¡¯s full-force attack; its defensive power was shocking.

    However, when Su Yi¡¯s dense rain of sword qi cut into it, it shed the Golden Lightning Spirit Shield into bits. Fragments scattered like rain.

    The gray-robed youth had no time to feel heartache over his losses. He waved his hands, and around a dozen more talismans flew into the air.

    There was sword qi brimming with shocking murderous intent, and raging, explosive mes. There were?surging?tidal waves and vines growing and spreading in a mad frenzy¡­

    None of the talismans were ordinary. Each had its miraculous applications, and their destructive power was shocking.

    When Su Yi saw this, a hint of disdain appeared in his gaze.

    He shot forward in a sh, like an unbreakable, unblockable sharp edge. Everywhere he passed, he ruthlessly crushed the power of the talismans, filling the sky with a rain of light.

    ng!

    Practically simultaneously, the hum of a sword rang out.

    Who knows when he¡¯d drawn it, but the Abstruse God Sword had appeared in Su Yi¡¯s grip. He suddenly swung it through the air.

    Boom!

    Five sword mountains surged into being overhead, one for each of the five elements¡ªmetal, wood, water, fire, and earth. Each was taller and grander than the one before, and all of them surrounded and attacked the gray-robed young man.

    Great Five Elements Suppression Domain Sword!

    This strikepletely sealed off every possible escape route.

    ¡°This is bad!¡± The young man¡¯s expression changed dramatically. A silver spear interwoven with electricity appeared in his grip, and he bellowed as he met the mountains head-on.

    However, mere momentster, the aftershock made him cough up blood. He was a miserable sight.?Beneath the suppression of the five sword mountains, he was like a captive beast. There was no way out, and the suppression only worsened his predicament over time.

    ¡°If an assassin¡¯s first strike fails to hit the mark, he must run a thousand miles. He is never to sh with his target head-on. You¡¯re already in the worst situation you could possibly be in.¡± As Su Yi swung his sword, he said calmly, ¡°Tell me who hired you, and I can grant you a quick death.¡±

    The young man in gray looked miserable and pathetic. Beneath the relentless onught of the five mountains, he suffered new injuries with each passing moment. Soon, he¡¯d have nowhere left to run or dodge.

    Nheless, heughed in response to Su Yi¡¯s offer. ¡°As a true assassin, how could I possibly reveal my client¡¯s name?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Go ahead and die, then.¡±

    Boom!

    Sword qi swept out like floodwaters, nketing heaven and earth and emanating monstrous murderous intent.

    The young man in gray suddenly bellowed and activated an obscure and mysterious ck talisman

    Boom!

    The ck talisman lit up. A surge of dark saber qi filled the skies, bringing with it endless demonic mes.

    A Spirit Dao Talisman!

    This was the gray-robed youth¡¯s ultimate life-saving trump card. A Spiritual Manifestation cultivator of the Sea of Bitterness had refined it personally, and it contained the essential truths of a Spirit Dao cultivator¡¯s saber qi.

    This attack was enough to shake any foe of the same level!

    Rumble~~

    The resulting collision shook heaven and earth. As the ck saber qi swept forth, it crushed Su Yi¡¯s sword qi in a limitlessly despotic disy of force.

    Su Yi¡¯s?pupils constricted. The Abstruse God Sword suddenly hummed, then burst with monstrous sword intent as he swept through the air.

    At his current cultivation, if he went all out, he dared contend with real Spiritual Manifestation cultivators. The ck saber qi he now faced was merely the power of a talisman, not an actual Spirit Dao cultivator. How could Su Yi concern himself with it?

    Crunch!

    The streak of ck saber burst apart, dispersing inch by inch.

    ¡°How is this possible!?¡± The gray-robed youthpletely lost his cool.

    As one of the Sea of Bitterness¡¯s top Gathering Stars Realm assassins, he¡¯d even sessfully killed a Spiritual Manifestation cultivator like Daoist Mu. Countless cultivators feared him.

    Yet now, even though he was going all out, this young Grain Avoidance cultivator was thwarting him at every turn!

    Of course he was surprised!

    Boom!

    Not far away, Su Yi swung his sword.

    The young man in gray had no time to think any further. His entire body burst with bloody mist, and he suddenly manifested thousands of blood shadows that scattered in all directions.

    Su Yi shook his head. In his past life, he saw things like this too often to count.

    Especially assassins. In the moments before their deaths, they often used simr forbidden evasion techniques, burning their cultivation and life force to create a path to survival.

    How could Su Yi possibly let his opponent escape at a time like this?

    His sleeves billowed around him, and he instantly swung the Abstruse God Sword more than one hundred times.

    Boom!

    One thousand-foot streak of sword qi after another shot forth, crisscrossing in the sky, as if enveloping the world in a giant.

    Heaven¡¯s was inescapable.

    Su Yi¡¯s strike seemed perfect, with no weak points to exploit and no spot it could not reach.

    Splurt splurt splurt!

    One blood shadow after another burst apart as if it were made of paper mache.

    In the blink of an eye, the young man in gray was forced back into view. His face was pallid, and his pupils constricted. Shock was written all over his face.

    Before he could dodge again, more than ten streaks of sword qi came crashing toward him.

    The gray-robed young man sighed to himself. He knew that he¡¯d lostpletely and utterly.

    Despite making ample preparations before carrying out this assassination, he had failed to anticipate that a young man in the Grain Avoidance Realm would be so much stronger and more terrifying than his initial estimates¡­

    In that moment, he was no longer as frantic or terrified. Instead, he thought back to the half-full jar of wine he¡¯d left in Spiritbend City¡¯s Eternal Peace Pawn Shop.

    ¡°Ol¡¯ Wang, you¡¯ve sure profited this time¡­¡±

    As this thought shed through his head, the gray-robed young man¡¯s body split into pieces; that terrifying?sword qi burst?him apart.

    ng!

    Su Yi put away the Abstruse God Sword and drifted down to earth. He searched the would-be assassin¡¯s belongings, but he discovered nothing of value.

    But then, that makes sense. A capable assassin wouldn¡¯t bring anything unrted to assassination on a mission.?Su Yi shook his head.

    The young man in gray was worthy of the title ¡°true assassin¡±, albeit just barely.

    With the abilities he¡¯d just disyed, so long as he seized the perfect opportunity to strike, he had hope of taking down even a Spiritual Manifestation cultivator!

    Someone like that couldn¡¯t possibly be ordinary.

    Hiring such an assassin to take him out was unquestionable proof that the client knew an ordinary assassin was entirely beneath his notice.

    Who was his client??As Su Yi pondered, he turned and headed back.?Regardless of who the assassin¡¯s client was, the Zuo Family was unquestionably involved in this!

    ¡­¡­

    The atmosphere in the Zuo Family¡¯s meeting hall was oppressive and stifled. Zuo Xinghe sat in a chair, looking dazed. His expression shifted erratically, and he was in constant inner torment, like a convict awaiting sentencing.

    The other Zuo Family higher-ups were silent too. All of them were thinking the very same thing¡ª

    <i>If Su Yi neveres back, this crisis will disappear in a puff of smoke.</i>

    <i>But the moment Su Yi returns alive, the Zuo Family will be the first to suffer!</i>

    Su Yi¡¯s allies had long since noticed that there was something off about the Zuo Family¡¯s expressions; they seemed anxious and tense.

    Wen Xinzhao andpany couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the Zuo Family was somehow involved in the assassination attempt. It seemed highly likely, but they waited for Su Yi toe back and didn¡¯t ask any questions.

    Zhang Yuntao was silent. Given his breadth of experience, how could he fail to realize how fishy this incident was?

    Now, all they had to do was wait and see whether or not Su Yi returned.

    Huo Yunsheng, Qian Tianlong, and Sun Feng weren¡¯t the least bit calm either.

    The Ferryman had already attacked, using an indomitably sharp and forceful arrow to kill Su Yi from afar. ording to Zuo Xinghe, its power was sufficient to kill any Gathering Stars Realm cultivator with ease.

    Yet in the end, Su Yi emerged unscathed, and he even left to chase the Ferryman!

    Of course Huo Yunsheng andpany were nervous. How could they not be?

    The Ferryman is a legendary assassin of the Sea of Bitterness. He sessfully took down even Daoist Mu. Now, his target is just Su Yi. Nothing¡­ Nothing will go wrong¡­?Huo Yunsheng repeatedlyforted himself.

    Meanwhile, the Zuo Family higher-ups were conversing amongst themselves in silence.

    The grand elder transmitted, ¡°Family Head, ording to you, we¡¯re not the ones who hired that assassin, but we did cooperate with him. If Su Yies back alive, there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll let this go so easily!¡±

    Last night, they had been unaware of Su Yi¡¯s abilities. They had even gone so far as to overlook him and treat him like an inconsequential tagalong.

    Would they dare treat him like that now?

    ¡°It would, of course, be best if Su Yi were dead. But what if hees back? We have to prepare in advance, just in case. Will we fight? Or will we try to smooth things over? Family Head, please, decide as quickly as possible!¡± someone else transmitted gravely.

    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± said another dismissively. ¡°No matter how ferocious and frenzied Su Yi might be, this is Zuo Family territory. Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯d daremit a massacre here? Don¡¯t forget: Second Brother is currently cultivating at Maha Temple. He¡¯s a famous Spirit Dao cultivator! If Su Yi really dares cast aside all pretenses of cordiality, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences!

    The ¡°Second?Brother¡± he?spoke of was Zuo Xingqiong, Family Head Zuo Xinghe¡¯s younger brother. He first joined Maha Temple sixty years ago, and his Buddhist Title was Awakening Overflow. He was a Spiritual Manifestation cultivator!¡±

    ¡°Enough! I¡¯ll decide for myself!¡± Zuo Xinghe silently interrupted the group¡¯s transmissions, then took a deep breath. ¡°Distant waters cannot put out a nearby fire. If Su Yies back alive, we¡­¡±

    As he spoke, his expression shifted erratically, and inside, he felt extremely conflicted. In the end, he gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°We¡¯ll just have to admit defeat.¡±

    The higher-ups were all dumbstruck. They fell silent, and their hearts surged with an indescribable sense of humiliation.

    Suddenly, Qing Ya whooped for joy. ¡°Big Brother Su Yi is back!¡±

    He¡¯s back??Zuo Xinghe and the rest of the higher-ups¡¯ hearts shook. Their expressions changed dramatically. The worst possible oue had be a reality!

    Su Yi¡­ Has returned alive??Huo Yunsheng, Qian Tianlong, and Sun Feng reacted as if they¡¯d been struck by lightning. They felt a chill in their hands and feet.?How is this possible¡­?

    At that moment, all eyes gazed outside the hall.

    There was a ray of light streaking through the distant skies. It suddenly transformed into a tall, lean silhouette, a detached and transcendent figure d in blue.

    With a single step, he reached the grand hall.

    This was none other than Su Yi!

    The entire room fell silent. Everyone reacted differently.

 Chapter 460: Spending Money to Buy Lives

    <h4>Chapter 460: Spending Money to Buy Lives</h4>

    Zhang Yuntao had no idea who had just attempted to assassinate Su Yi, so he wasn¡¯t overly surprised to see Su Yi return alive.

    Although he was still brooding over the way Su Yi defeated him in just two attacks, he couldn¡¯t help but admit that Su Yi was an extremely terrifying young man.

    Someone far more tyrannical than even a monster of the ancient era like the Nirvanic Winds Holy Son.

    How could it possibly be so easy to assassinate someone like that?

    Wen Xinzhao¡¯s eyes lit up. Su Yi¡¯s safe return made her sigh in relief.

    Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing instantly perked up. Su Yi¡¯s return made them feel as if they¡¯d relocated their pir of support.

    ¡°Young Friend Su, please, forgive us!¡± As soon as Su Yi re-entered the hall, Zuo Xinghe shot to his feet and weed him with a bow, looking tense and ashamed.

    When she saw this, Su Yi¡¯s allies¡¯ expressions frosted over.

    It was just as they thought: the Zuo Family really were involved in this assassination attempt!

    ¡°Forgive you? Tell me, what have you done wrong?¡± Su Yi asked coldly.

    Zuo?Xinghe¡¯s?expression turned rigid as he said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, earlier, I imagine you could tell that we really didn¡¯t want to be your enemy. As for what happened earlier¡­ We were forced to cooperate!¡±

    He then exined the whole series of events.

    It turned out thatst night, although Zuo Xinghe agreed to Su Yi¡¯s requests, he was extremely bitter about it.?Thus, he visited Huo Yunshengte at night to inquire about Su Yi in further detail.

    Upon learning of Si Yi¡¯s monstrous record of aplishments, he jumped in fright and realized that reneging on his word would most likely provoke Su Yi¡¯s wrath.

    However, just as he steeled himself to hold his nose and endure, a mysterious assassin paid him ate-night visit, appearing in his room seemingly out of nowhere.

    The assassin said he could help the Zuo Family kill Su Yi, but that he needed their cooperation.?He told Zuo Xinghe that if he refused, he¡¯d kill him.?In the face of a threat to his life, Zuo Xinghe had no choice but to agree.

    As he finished his tale, Zuo Xinghe¡¯s face filled with bitterness.

    ¡°Brother Zuo, who was that assassin? Wasn¡¯t he a bit too gutsy?¡± Zhang Yuntao furrowed his brow.

    ¡°That was the Ferryman, one of the Sea of Bitterness¡¯s top Gathering Stars Realm assassins,¡± said Zuo Xinghe gravely. ¡°Had the assassin been less terrifying, I¡­ I wouldn¡¯t have changed my mind.¡±

    The Ferryman!

    Gasps filled the room.

    Who among them didn¡¯t know of the mysterious assassin who sessfully killed the Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator Daoist Mu?

    When they realized that Su Yi had actually returned alive even after the Ferryman made an attempt on his life, the way they looked at him changed.

    ¡°How can you call that ¡®being threatened?¡¯¡± roared Yuan Heng. ¡°Way I see it, the Ferryman¡¯s appearance was just what your Zuo Family was hoping for. After all, killing my master would let you renege on your agreement and effortlessly seize the Jadeseed Spirit Chrysalis for yourselves!¡±

    He would never have guessed that the top n in the Jade Bottle Province would go back and forth like this, or that they¡¯d do something so shameless and despicable.

    Zuo Xinghe said with a mix of shame and unease, ¡°Fellow Daoist, please, calm your fury. We know we¡¯ve made an enormous mistake. Aspensation, we won¡¯t just agree to the conditions Fellow Daoist Su proposedst night; we¡¯ll offer a generous gift as well. All we ask is that Fellow Daoist Su stays his hand and buries the hatchet.¡±

    In the Jade Bottle Province, the Zuo Family was the strongest around, and they had countless properties under theirmand. Their authority was vast and far-reaching.

    As the head of the family, Zuo Xinghe¡¯s position was iparably illustrious.

    Yet now, he lowered himself, humble as could be. He looked terrified and frantic, without any of a family head¡¯s typical arrogance or prestige.

    When they saw this, the Cloudsky Divine Pce disciples¡¯ hearts churned.

    In the face of absolute strength, what did status and authority amount to? Both were empty; they couldn¡¯t block so much as a single attack!

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi slowly. ¡°You want to buy your lives. Alright. I¡¯ve never liked indiscriminate ughter. Tell me, then, how much are the lives of those present worth?¡±

    When he heard this, Zuo Xinghe and the family higher-ups felt ashamed, as if their dignity had been trampled on. This was an enormous humiliation.

    But they had to endure.

    Zuo Xinghe calmed himself down, gnashed his teeth, and said, ¡°We¡¯ll take what we agreed tost night, then pay you double!¡±

    The Zuo Family higher-ups¡¯ expressions changed. Combined, Su Yi¡¯s demands were worth over ten thousand tier-six spirit stones!

    If they had to pay double, that was at least twenty thousand tier-six spirit stones. That was an unquestionably enormous price.

    Even if they were the wealthiest family around and in possession of multiple spirit jade veins, it would take years to recover from such an expenditure!

    And this was the Zuo Family; were they any other faction of the Jade Bottle Province, it simply wouldn¡¯t have been possible for them to gather so much money!

    Just looking at their changes in expression, the others present couldn¡¯t possibly fail to realize that this time, the Zuo Family was paying through the nose.

    But Su Yi merelyughed. ¡°Zuo Xinghe, in your eyes, are the lives of every member of your n added together only worth¡­ a single Jadeseed Spirit Chrysalis?¡±

    Zuo Xinghe and the other higher-ups flushed red. Their expressions were unsightly to the extreme.

    Su Yi¡¯s words were full of unconcealed intent to humiliate!

    Even Wen Xinzhao, Yuan Heng, and the others couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit sorry for them. Still, they¡¯d brought this about themselves. Who else could they me?

    ¡°Five times.¡± Su Yi stopped mocking him and got straight to the point. ¡°That will buy back your lives. Any less, and today, this meeting hall will flow with rivers of blood!¡±

    Zuo Xinghe gasped, and his expression changed dramatically. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, even if we emptied out our coffers, I¡¯m afraid we couldn¡¯t assemble so much wealth!¡±

    The other higher-ups were practically struck dumb, and they felt as if they¡¯d been stabbed in the heart.?Too ruthless! This is no different from demanding our lives!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, we¡¯ve already admitted defeat, yet you¡¯ve repeatedly humiliated us, and now you¡¯re making such excessive demands? Do you really think our Zuo Family is nothing but a fish on the chopping block for you to carve up as you please?¡± Third Elder Zuo Yunchao couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly. ¡°Let me tell you; our second elder is a Spiritual Manifestation expert of Maha Temple. If we really cast aside all pretenses of cordiality, I¡¯m afraid the likes of you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences!¡±

    Zuo Xinghe¡¯s heart thudded in his chest.?This is bad!

    However, just as he was about to say something, Su Yi nced coldly at Zuo Yunhe, raised his hand, and tapped the air.

    Splurt!

    A streak of sword qi carved a hole right through Zuo Yunchao¡¯s throat.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Zuo Yunchao clutched his throat, and his eyes bulged in apparent disbelief.

    Then, he toppled over backward with a resounding thud.

    His cultivation was only in the Origin Pce Realm. How could he possibly block Su Yi¡¯s attack?

    This bloody scene startled the rest of the Zuo Family higher-ups. Rage and anger alternated on their faces, but they were as silent as cicadas in winter.

    Zhang Yuntao and the Cloudsky Divine Pce disciples¡¯ hearts shook. That straightforward, crisp killing technique shocked them.

    ¡°I¡¯m actually rather curious to see whether or not the Zuo Family dares cast aside all pretenses of cordiality.¡± Su Yi stood there with his hands behind his back and swept his gaze across the Zuo Family higher-ups.

    Zuo Xinghe felt so stifled that he was on the verge of going mad, but he could only endure. He said in a low voice, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, we can agree to your conditions, but we truly cannot offer that much treasure on short notice. Might you¡­ give us a little time to prepare?¡±

    It was then that Huo Yunsheng couldn¡¯t help but interject, ¡°Su Yi, the Zuo Family has already acknowledged their mistakes. Pushing for more and more won¡¯t do you any good.¡±

    Su Yi nced at Huo Yunsheng, who immediately tensed up. Su Yi¡¯s calm, indifferent gaze visibly terrified him.

    He steeled himself and said sharply, ¡°What, don¡¯t tell me you think I¡¯m wrong?¡±

    Su Yi paid him no further heed. He returned his gaze to Zuo Xinghe and said, ¡°I cannot wait that long, but I won¡¯t intentionally make this harder on you than necessary. If you can¡¯t offer the specific treasures I requested, you can offer others in exchange.¡±

    Zuo Xinghe fell silent. He realized that he had no room left to maneuver.

    Suddenly, something urred to him. He recalled a certain treasure, then said thoughtfully, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, I just recalled a certain miraculous object. Please wait a moment.¡±

    He then hurriedly dispatched an elderly servant.

    Before long, the servant returned carrying a ck wooden box.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, please look at this,¡± said Zuo Xinghe as he opened the box.

    Inside the box was just a single dusty gray object about the size of a goose egg.

    ¡°This is a mysterious jade. Three years ago, we discovered it deep within a massive spirit vein. When it first emerged from the earth, it produced strange and unbelievable phenomena. They say a sound like heavenly music or immortal song filled the air, and auspicious clouds drifted down like flower petals¡­¡±

    Zuo Xinghe paused here and sighed. ¡°At the time, I thought we¡¯d obtained a matchless treasure, but even after extensive research, we cannot discern this mysterious jade¡¯s miraculous applications. All we know is that it is invulnerable to fire and water and that it¡¯s incredibly firm; even a Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator¡¯s full-force attack can¡¯t so much as scratch it.¡±

    Zhang Yuntao and the others couldn¡¯t help but look over curiously.

    The jade was dusty gray, with no trace of spirituality. It wasn¡¯t at all eye-catching, and it was hard to believe an object like this could produce strange phenomena of that level.

    Su Yi was examining it too, a subtle, wondrous look in his eyes. A trace of irrepressible surprise appeared on his face.

    Despite his?external?calm, waves swept through the deepest recesses of his heart!

    When he saw Su Yi sink into silence, and when he saw the strange look on his face, Zuo Xinghe couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit anxious.

    He said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, we¡¯re unsure of this treasure¡¯s origins, but we can be sure it¡¯s absolutely no ordinary item, and we cannot gauge its value. If not for our inability to offer you sufficient treasure, we couldn¡¯t bear to part with it¡­.¡±

    Su Yi nodded, a strange look in his eyes. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have guessed it, but your Zuo Family is actually quite lucky.¡±

    Why did he say they were lucky? Because he feared that no one on the modern Azure Continent knew how rare and precious the item in the wooden box was better than him! Even in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, it was the type of treasure you might not see once in tens of thousands of years!

    The Zuo Family had actually excavated it from one of their spirit veins. Of course Su Yi was emotional!

    If we were so lucky, we would never have encountered this cmity in the first ce!?Zuo Xinghe griped to himself.

    ¡°I want that. Give it to me, and all the Zuo Family has to do is pay for the Jadeseed Spirit Chrysalis.¡± Su Yi immediately made up his mind.

    Zuo Xinghe immediately sighed in relief and bowed. ¡°Fellow Daoist, many thanks for sparing our lives!¡±

    Trading a jade of mysterious origins and unknown purpose for Su Yi¡¯s forgiveness meant that they wouldn¡¯t have to pay five times the previously-agreed price. When he heard this, Zuo Xinghe even felt a hint of secret glee.

 Chapter 461: Xiantian Dao Seed

    <h4>Chapter 461: Xiantian Dao Seed</h4>

    The Zuo Family higher-ups finally rxed.

    They¡¯d feared they¡¯d have to pay five times the agreed-upon amount of treasures. Byparison, losing a mysterious rock without any apparent uses to obtain the same result was unquestionably quite good.

    Of course, they weren¡¯t stupid.

    They knew that Su Yi''s willingness to make this trade meant the piece of jade was far more precious than that vast sum of treasure.

    But to the Zuo Family, it didn¡¯t matter how precious the mysterious jade was: it wasn¡¯t any use to them. They could give it up without any heartache.

    Su Yi naturally wouldn¡¯t exin just how rare and valuable the mysterious jade in the wooden box was. Spirit stones alone were insufficient to measure its value!

    Before long, Zuo Xinghe gave a storage treasure and the wooden box to Su Yi. The storage treasure contained the resources needed to purchase the Jadeseed Spirit Chrysalis: three thousand tier-six spirit stones, eight hundred stalks of tier-six spiritual medicine, one hundred spirit jades suitable for refining talismans, and five hundred types of tier-six spiritual materials!

    Even if you emptied their coffers, this was more than many factions could provide!

    ¡°This time, your Zuo Family was indeed rather fortunate. I hope you won¡¯t engage in such stupid behavior going forward. If you do, no amount of luck will save you from death and bankruptcy,¡± said Su Yi calmly.

    He meant every word.

    When he came back, he didn¡¯t n on letting the Zuo Family off this lightly. That was why he demanded five times the agreed-upon amount aspensation.

    He would never have guessed they had such a rare and mysterious treasure in their possession!

    It was what changed his mind.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Yi wasn¡¯t the least bit concerned about the Zuo Family higher-ups¡¯ unsightly expressions. He just turned and left.

    Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing were the first to follow him.

    Wen Xinzhao, however, was a bit hesitant. So much about this assassination remained a mystery, but it seemed like Su Yi had no ns of conducting any further investigations.

    Huo Yunsheng, Qian Tianlong, and Sun Feng inwardly sighed in relief.

    And here they¡¯d been terrified that the truth would get out and Su Yi would seek revenge against them! Now, it?seemed¡­ That Su Yi didn¡¯t know who the Ferryman¡¯s client was.

    ¡°Brother Zuo, we¡¯ll bid you farewell too.¡± Zhang Yuntao sped his fist and waved goodbye.

    After such a disaster befell the Zuo Family, it wouldn¡¯t do for outsiders like them to linger.

    ¡°Brother Zhang, we embarrassed ourselves in front of you today. If possible, we hope that you can refrain from spreading what happened here. Otherwise¡­ I¡¯m afraid our Zuo Family won¡¯t be able to hold its head up high in the Jade Bottle Province ever again¡­.¡±

    Zuo Xinghe sighed. It seemed as if the head of the Zuo Family had aged several years in the blink of an eye.

    Zhang Yuntao nodded, but just as he was about to leave, something urred to him. He said, ¡°Brother Zuo, sometimes, an opportunity to resolve your problems with money is fortunate in its own right. When a man dies, he loses everything. The way I see it, this wasn¡¯t a bad way for this incident to end.¡±

    Zuo Xinghe¡¯s heart shook, and his expression shifted back and forth.

    How could he fail to realize that Zhang Yuntao was warning him to give up on any thoughts of revenge?

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, many thanks for your guidance.¡± Zuo Xinghe sped his fist.

    It was only after watching Zhang Yuntao and the others leave that he let out a long sigh.

    The Zuo Family had paid far too heavy a price this time!

    ¡°Fortunately, Su Yi is actually the type to keep his promises; he didn¡¯t take that Jadeseed Spirit Chrysalis with him¡­¡±

    This was the only way Zuo Xinghe couldfort himself.

    ¡°Family Head, the third elder was killed, and our mysterious jade was stolen, and we even paid such an enormous price for the Jadeseed Spirit Chrysalis. Are we¡­ really going to let this matter end here?¡± The grand elder approached, his face ashen.

    ¡°If you ask me, we ought to inform Xingqiong. Between his status as a Maha Temple Elder and his Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivation, destroying Su Yi is well within the realm of possibility!¡± said another family higher-up murderously.

    The Zuo Family had suffered an enormous setback. All of the higher-ups had bellies full of pent-up fury.

    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Zuo Xinghe rebuked him, his expression icy. ¡°The Ferryman once assassinated the Spiritual Manifestation Realm Daoist Mu, yet it¡¯s highly likely that he¡¯s already fallen at Su Yi¡¯s hands. Do you really think my little brother, Xingqiong, is invincible?

    ¡°Even if we ask?Xingqiong?to intervene, what will happen if he fails to kill Su Yi? Could we possibly bear the consequences of that?¡±

    His voice was dignified, yet furious.

    The gathered higher-ups fell as silent as cicadas in winter.

    ¡°Zhang Yuntao was right. This wasn¡¯t a bad way for today¡¯s incident to end at all. Our Zuo Family¡­ cannot endure any more of such upheaval¡­.¡± muttered Zuo Xinghe.

    Of course he wanted to get revenge! Of course he wanted to kill Su Yi!

    But he was painfully aware that trying would lead to unpredictable results: it could bring either fortune or disaster!

    ¡­..

    A treasure ship flew beneath the dome of heaven.

    Su Yi was in his room, seated in his wicker chair as he examined the piece of mysterious jade.

    Rather than calling it jade, it was more apt to call it a seed.

    It was a seed born of the world¡¯s origin!

    In the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, such treasures had another name: Xiantian Dao Seeds!

    These were different from the Origin Power Seeds Grain Avoidance cultivators established within their bodies.

    Xiantian Dao Seeds were the seeds of Divine Xiantian Lifeforms. They were born of the world¡¯s origin, and they were a treasure that could be found only by chance, not sought!

    Divine Xiantian Lifeforms, from the moment of their birth, possessed an innate source of the Grand Dao and mastery of its charm. They were profound and inscrutable.

    The Sah¨¡ World Tree growing in the top Buddhist holynd of the Wilds, the Little Western Paradise, was a Divine Xiantian Lifeform.

    Every branch was a vestige of the Dao, and every leaf was an awakening. It was the foremost sacred tree of Buddhism, and it was seventh on the Wilds¡¯ List of Divine Beings!

    And the Sah¨¡ World Tree was born of a Xiantian Dao Seed!

    Xiantian Dao Seeds could give rise to Divine Xiantian Lifeforms like the Sah¨¡ World Tree, but they could also be Xiantian Divine Weapons.

    In the Wilds, the most famous Xiantian Divine Weapon was the sword Su Yi carried in his past life, the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos.

    It, too, was once a Xiantian Dao Seed. After using countless secret methods and divine materials as fertilizer, it gradually grew roots and sprouted, bing a vine of bottle gourds.

    The vine first flowered after three thousand years. Then, another three thousand yearster, it produced a single green jade gourd.

    The gourd¡¯s interior was permeated with Xiantian Dao Qi, and its innate Dao Source formed a three-inch Dao Sword. It was as empty and ethereal as the dome of heaven, and from the moment of its inception, it had a natural connection to the Heart of the Dao!

    This was why Su Yi named it the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos!

    The sword was ranked third in the Wilds¡¯ List of Divine Beings!

    During his time fishing at the Netherworld¡¯s Pool of Rebirth with Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer, the old man drooled over the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos and tried to get Su Yi to gamble it away.

    However, in Su Yi¡¯s eyes, the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos was far more precious than its rank on any list. Of all his swords, it was the one most connected to his heart and will!

    In summary, throughout the heavens, Xiantian Dao Seeds were precious treasures, the likes that could only be happened upon by chance.

    They were born of the world¡¯s origin, and they could grow into Divine Xiantian Lifeforms like the Sah¨¡ World Tree, or into Divine Xiantian Weapons like the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos!

    However, that was not all there was to it. As rare and precious as they were, not every Xiantian Dao Seed produced a matchless treasure or lifeform. Su Yi knew of manyughable examples of this.

    For example, the Wilds¡¯ top faction of demonic cultivators, the Demons¡¯ Elysium, once announced that they¡¯d discovered a rare, precious Xiantian Dao Seed. After taking care it for almost one thousand years, putting in enormous effort and sacrificing vast quantities of heavenly materials and earthly treasures, they finally seeded in raising¡­

    ...a colorful old rooster!

    This made the Heavensdeath Demon Emperor so upset that she stewed and ate the bird.

    Afterward, she muttered to herself, ¡°That was most likely the most expensive chicken in the Wilds¡¯ history, while I¡¯m the first person to ever eat such a chicken. I¡¯ve set a new precedent; none have aplished this before, and none shall repeat it in the future!¡±

    Simr examples weren¡¯t at all rare.

    In summary, Xiantian Dao Seeds were a bit like Spirit Source Ore. Before they bloomed, there was no way of knowing what kind of Xiantian Lifeform would emerge.

    However, no matter what, both Imperial Realm experts and the Wilds¡¯ peak-level ancient orthodoxies saw them as absolutely priceless treasures. Their value wasn¡¯t measurable in mere cultivation resources alone.

    This was why, when he saw the Xiantian Dao Seed at the Zuo Family estate, Su Yi sighed over the Zuo Family¡¯s good fortune. This was also why his attitude toward them changed.

    Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t possibly have let the Zuo Family off so easily.

    He just didn¡¯t know how they would react should they discover just what kind of precious treasure the mysterious jade really was.

    Would they beat their chest and stomp their feet with regret?

    Or would they throw all caution to the wind to get it back, even if it meant bing his enemy?

    Both were possible.

    But Su Yi knew that in the hands of the Zuo Family, the Xiantian Dao Seed was a useless treasure.

    The reason was simple: growing a Xiantian Dao Seed required a unique and secret method, as well as an enormous amount of time and effort. Furthermore, it required an ocean of heavenly materials and earthly treasures as nourishment!

    Even in the Wilds¡¯ ancient orthodoxies, growing a Xiantian Dao Seed took years of preparation.

    Ordinary factions of cultivators couldn¡¯t wait that long, nor could they withstand the necessary expenditures.

    As for the Zuo Family? They were just a cultivator n of the Azure Continent. Even if they knew the miraculous secrets of the Xiantian Dao Seed, they could only gaze at it helplessly.

    There was nothing for it; conditions wouldn¡¯t allow them to do otherwise.

    With my current methods, I cannot make the Xiantian Dao Seed bear fruit anytime soon either.

    But when I step into the Spirit Dao, I can use a secret art to seal it within my sea of consciousness and borrow the aura and power of the Sword of the Nine Hells to nourish it.

    That way, the Xiantian Dao Seed should sprout and bear fruit within just ten years!

    ¡­.

    Su Yi sank into thought.

    In his past life, he¡¯d obtained more than one Xiantian Dao Seed. It was onlyter that he had inadvertently discovered that the power of the Sword of Nine Hells could greatly reduce the time needed to make the seeds grow.

    Furthermore, it eliminated any need for heavenly materials and earthly treasures as fertilizer!

    s, he had discovered this secret more than ten thousand years after obtaining the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have needed to go to such trouble to grow the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos, nor would he have had to wait almost six thousand years.

    ¡°Brother Su, what did you want to discuss?¡± Just as Su Yi was pondering, Yuan Heng led Wen Xinzhao to his room. There was a hint of confusion on her picture-perfect face.

    Su Yi put away the Xiantian Dao Seed and looked at her. ¡°I can say with certainty that the person who hired the Ferryman is on board this ship, so I wanted to ask you a favor.¡±

 Chapter 462: Itâ€™s Not a Matter of Right and Wrong

    <h4>Chapter 462: It¡¯s Not a Matter of Right and Wrong</h4>

    Wen Xinzhao¡¯s beautiful eyes focused. ¡°Brother Su, you suspect that the Ferryman¡¯s client was a disciple of Cloudsky Divine Pce?¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t suspect it. I¡¯m sure of it.¡±

    Wen Xinzhao¡¯s gaze frosted over. She wouldn¡¯t have guessed that one of the sectmates traveling with her had hired Su Yi¡¯s would-be assassin!?Her heart instantly filled with anger.

    She took a deep breath, then said, ¡°Then¡­ Brother Su, what would you like me to do?¡±

    Su Yi said, ¡°How about remaining uninvolved?¡±

    Wen Xinzhao thought it over, then nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Su Yi rose from his wicker chair and looked at the picturesque beauty in front of him. ¡°I chose not to act at the Zuo Family estate because I was worried you¡¯d get stuck in the middle, beset on both sides.?I¡¯m very pleased with your response.¡±

    As he spoke, he put his hands behind his back and strolled out of the room.

    Wen Xinzhao was stunned.?So he¡­?Was worried?about my feelings?

    As she thought, she turned and chased after him.

    ¡­..

    A hall on the top floor of the treasure ship.

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Huo, not even the?Ferryman was?a match for Su Yi. What do we do now?¡± said Qian Tianlong, looking deeply anxious.

    When he thought back to what had happened in the Zuo Family estate, he felt a chill in his heart.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? The Ferryman failed, but that¡¯s a problem for the Sea of Bitterness. It has nothing to do with us,¡± said Huo Yunsheng between sips of wine.

    ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m afraid Su Yi already suspects us,¡± sighed Qian Tianlong.

    ¡°So what if he suspects us? Without proof, he won¡¯t dare touch us. Don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re disciples of Cloudsky Divine Pce. There¡¯s no way Su Yi would dare disregard our sect!¡± Huo Yunshengughed coldly, not at all concerned.

    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, Senior Apprentice Brother Huo,¡± said Sun Feng.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    It was then that someone kicked down the hall¡¯s tightly shut door. The group turned to look and saw Su Yi¡¯s tall, lean figure sauntering toward them.

    All three of them were stunned, and their expressions shifted dramatically.

    ¡°Kicking down the door and forcing your way inside? Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a bit overly brazen?¡± Huo Yunsheng snorted coldly, and his expression darkened.

    Qian Tianlong suddenly realized something, then gulped with great difficulty. ¡°Su Yi¡­ You¡­ What did youe here for?¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze swept across the three of them, and he said tly, ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a pack of clowns. Before this, no matter how much you jumped around, I couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay any attention to you. I would never have thought you¡¯d go so far as to hire an assassin to target me. Do you really think I don¡¯t dare to kill you?¡±

    It was as if Qian Tianlong had been struck by lightning.?This guy¡­ Don¡¯t tell me he already knows the full story?

    Huo Yunsheng¡¯s brow furrowed in displeasure. ¡°Su Yi, are you sure you¡¯re not making a mistake? The Ferryman tried to kill you, but what does that have to do to us? Don¡¯t try and pin crimes on the innocent.¡±

    He seemed perfectly calm.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. What right do you have to use us of trying to have you assassinated? Do you have any proof?¡± Sun Feng snorted coldly.

    However, Su Yi merelyughed. ¡°I¡¯vee here to kill you. Since when¡­ does killing someone require proof? Childish.¡±

    Huo Yunsheng, Qian Tianlong, and Sun Feng stiffened. Their expressions changed dramatically.

    They certainly wouldn¡¯t have guessed that Su Yi would be this domineering!

    ¡°Su Yi, we¡¯re disciples of Cloudsky Divine Pce. You might be strong, but aren¡¯t you worried about the consequences?¡± said Huo Yunsheng gravely.

    ¡°You certainly can¡¯t represent the entire sect.¡± It was then that Wen Xinzhao walked in, her beautiful face icy and her bright eyes filled with fury. ¡°Just who hired the Ferryman? I urge you to tell the truth. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid no one can save you!¡±

    Huo Yunsheng¡¯s expression changed dramatically. His heart ached, and he sounded aggrieved. ¡°Senior Apprentice Sister Wen, you¡¯re a disciple of Cloudsky Divine Pce too. How could you speak up on behalf of an outsider?¡±

    Wen Xinzhao just said icily, ¡°I¡¯m not here to help either of you. I won¡¯t get involved, no matter what happens. I¡¯ve already said everything I had to say. You three had best look after yourselves.¡±

    With that, she stepped aside; it seemed she just nned to watch.

    Huo Yunsheng, Sun Feng, and Qian Tianlong¡¯s hearts sank.

    Sun Feng suddenly shot to his feet and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m going to go find Martial Uncle Zhang! I refuse to believe he¡¯ll remain uninvolved!¡±

    As he spoke, he started walking, but just as he was about to leave¡ª

    Bang!

    Su Yi raised his hand, and Sun Feng¡¯s entire body trembled, as if a divine mountain were bearing down on him. He copsed to the ground, both ashamed and enraged, his expression as unsightly as could be.

    ¡°You were the first to jump out, so let¡¯s start with you. Tell me: who was it that hired the Ferryman? If you don¡¯t want to answer, that¡¯s fine too; I¡¯ll just send you on your way,¡± said Su Yi. He looked at Sun Feng and said tly, ¡°Listen carefully: I¡¯ll only give you three breaths of time to think it over.¡±

    Sun Feng shuddered beneath that calm, indifferent gaze. He nced at hispanions, as if begging for help.

    ¡°One.¡±

    Su Yi started counting.

    In Sun Feng¡¯s ears, that casual, indifferent tone was like the sound of impending death. It filled Sun Feng¡¯s heart with extreme terror, and he cried out in a panic, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brothers, hurry up and say something!¡±

    ¡°Two,¡± said Su Yi.

    Huo Yunsheng suddenly mmed the table, rose, and bellowed, ¡°Su Yi, do you really think we¡­¡±

    Bang!

    Before Huo Yunsheng could finish, Su Yi flicked his finger, boring a bloody hole through Sun Feng¡¯s forehead. Fresh blood gushed from the wound, and he toppled over backward, dead.

    In thest moments before his death, he looked to Huo Yunsheng and Qian Tianlong for help.

    This bloody spectacle stirred hispanions, who both felt a chill in their hands and feet. They were so scared that their souls practically left their bodies.

    Wen Xinzhao¡¯s heart shook, and the look on her beautiful face shifted.

    Before this, she admired Su Yi¡¯s attainments in the Dao of the Sword. She saw him as her guide, and she respected him deeply.

    She had an extremely good impression of Su Yi. He was calm, and he stood out from the crowd.

    She would never have thought that when he killed, he¡¯d do it with such dispassionate ease, as if he were squishing an ant.

    ¡°Sun Feng obviously knew the answer, but he preferred to die than share it. I actually think better of him now,¡± said Su Yi. He then looked at Huo Yunsheng and Qian Tianlong. ¡°Didn¡¯t your?consciences?hurt when you watched him die?¡±

    Qian Tianlong shuddered, then broke downpletely and threw himself to his knees. He shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll talk! It was Huo Yunsheng who hired the Ferryman! It had nothing to do with me!¡±

    The entire room fell silent.

    Wen Xinzhao sighed to herself. She disdained Qian Tianlong¡¯s weakness, and moreover, she was beyond disappointed to discover that Huo Yunsheng was the Ferryman¡¯s client.

    Huo Yunsheng seemed caught off guard too. His expression gradually darkened, and when he spoke, he paused for emphasis between each word. ¡°Qian Tianlong, I truly wouldn¡¯t have guessed you¡¯d be this cowardly!¡±

    Qian Tianlong shrieked, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Huo, I¡¯m not wrong, am I? You were the one who suggested we hire someone from the Sea of Bitterness to assassinate Su Yi. At the time, I¡¯d never even heard of the Sea of Bitterness!¡±

    He was frantically trying everything he could to save, all in hopes of saving his life.

    ¡°You¡­ I¡¯ll kill you, you traitor!¡± Huo Yunsheng drew his sword and shed at the kneeling Qian Tianlong in fury.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t stop him.

    He certainly had never promised to ensure anyone¡¯s life if they answered his questions.

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    Qian Tianlong¡¯s head rolled to the floor. Astonishment and disbelief were written all over his face. It seemed he wouldn¡¯t have guessed that Huo Yunsheng would kill him before Su Yi got the chance.

    When Wen Xinzhao saw this, a phrase rose unbidden to her thoughts: they''re turning on each other like starving dogs.

    ¡°Su Yi, leave me a path to life, and I swear that all grudges between us will end here. I won¡¯t make any trouble for you ever again.¡± Huo Yunsheng¡¯s eyes shed like lightning, and his expression was dark and imposing. ¡°If you refuse, even if you kill me today, the Baqiao Huo Family won¡¯t let you off!¡±

    He spoke every word with assurance, but his tone had a hint of madness.

    He obviously knew he was no match for Su Yi; he was effectively gambling.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su Yi, might you¡­ Give Huo Yunsheng a chance?¡± Zhang Yuntao appeared, looking frantic with concern. ¡°The Baqiao Huo Family is one of the Great Xia¡¯s three top ns. Their umtions run incredibly deep, and you absolutely cannot overlook them. I¡¯m well aware that that won¡¯t be enough to scare you, but isn¡¯t it better to avoid trouble when you can?¡±

    Zhang Yuntao had no choice but to intervene.?Huo Yunsheng was the son of the head of the Huo Family. If Zhang Yuntao stood back and watched him die, and if the Huo Family took him to task for it, this would implicate him.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shifted up, and he nced at Zhang Yuntao. ¡°He hired someone to assassinate me. He ought to pay for his crimes, yet he¡¯s shameless enough to proim that we¡¯ll be even if I spare his life. Tell me¡­ Is that any way to talk?¡±

    Zhang Yuntao grimaced, but before he could say anything, Huo Yunsheng lowered his head and apologized. Circumstance was stronger than any man; he had no other choice. ¡°Su Yi, I canpensate you like the Zuo Family did and use treasure to make up for my mistakes.¡±

    ¡°Your life isn¡¯t worth even a single coin.¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed with disdain, and he flicked his fingers.

    A streak of sword qi shot forth, like an unstoppable arrow. It flew at unbelievable speeds, piercing a hole through Huo Yunsheng¡¯s cranium.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    A bloody hole formed, and Huo Yunsheng¡¯s entire skull burst into fragments.

    Zhang Yuntao¡¯s hands and feet shook, while his heart sank.

    Wen Xinzhao pursed her lips but said nothing.

    After this incident, she realized that although Su Yi looked calm, casual, and detached from worldly affairs, when he saw someone as an enemy, he paid no heed to threats or the potential consequences.

    From this, she could see just how lucky the Zuo Family really was; they¡¯d practically escaped from the jaws of death.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, when I return to the sect, I¡¯ll be sure to report the truth of what happened. If you wish to silence me, you can do so now.¡± Zhang Yuntao took a deep breath and said gravely.

    .

    The look on Wen Xinzhao¡¯s pretty face shifted, and her heart was suddenly on tenterhooks.

    Su Yi looked at Zhang Yuntao in surprise. ¡°I only kill those I ought to kill.¡±

    Zhang Yuntao was stunned, and his gaze was conflicted. ¡°You¡­ Aren¡¯t you worried about bing Cloudsky Divine Pce¡¯s enemy?¡±

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s Cloudsky Divine Pce that ought to be worried about bing my enemy and whether or not they can bear the consequences of doing so.¡±

    With that, he put his hands behind his back, turned, and walked off.

    Wen Xinzhao thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Martial Uncle Zhang, when we go back, I¡¯ll tell Master what happened, the full truth. I trust that with our seniors¡¯ wisdom, they¡¯ll make the most rational choice.¡±

    Zhang Yuntao sighed. ¡°Xinzhao, you¡¯re still young. You don¡¯t understand at all. This isn¡¯t a question of who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong. The crux of the matter is that if a sect cannot protect its disciples or avenge them when they fall¡­ it¡¯s destined to decline and disappear.¡±

    Wen Xinzhao¡¯s bright eyes focused. ¡°Martial Uncle Zhang, are you saying that it¡¯s highly likely that the sect will disregard the question of who was in the right and see Fellow Daoist Su as its enemy?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not ¡®highly likely.¡¯ It¡¯s absolutely certain!¡± Zhang Yuntao paused here and took a deep breath. ¡°Unless Su Yi possesses enough power and majesty to strike dread into their hearts, the sect¡¯s leadership will surely have him eliminated!¡±

 Chapter 463: The Legend of Broken Dragon Cliff

    <h4>Chapter 463: The Legend of Broken Dragon Cliff</h4>

    Wen Xinzhao fell silent, then said, ¡°Martial Uncle Zhang, can I share what you just said with Su Yi?¡±

    Zhang Yuntao was stunned, and his gaze was conflicted. ¡°Xinzhao, you¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve fallen for Su Yi?¡±

    He was bbergasted, and his heart ached.

    They¡¯d only known Su Yi for a few days, but the most dazzling genius of Cloudsky Divine Pce¡¯s younger generation, the Little Sword Demon, had already fallen prey to Su Yi¡¯s charms! He¡¯d practically stolen her heart away!

    Wen Xinzhao¡¯s beautiful face froze, and her cheeks heated up. ¡°Martial Uncle Zhang, it¡¯s not like you think. I just respect Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s abilities and way of conducting himself. I have enormous admiration¡­.¡±

    Before she could continue, Zhang Yuntao sighed and waved for silence. ¡°Xinzhao, I don¡¯t care whether or not you tell Su Yi, but there¡¯s something I must warn you about.¡±

    Wen Xinzhao said, ¡°Martial Uncle Zhang, please tell me directly.¡±

    ¡°I hope that you can think this through and make a decision. As one of our disciples, should the sect truly decide to oppose Su Yi, what will you do?¡± With that, Zhang Yuntao turned and left.

    Wen Xinzhao¡¯s beautiful face was full of uncertainty. A long time passed before she sighed, turned, and went to look for Su Yi.

    ¡­¡­

    Su Yi was in his room, sprawled out in his wicker chair as he listened to Wen Xinzhao. He couldn¡¯t help but nod. ¡°Your Martial Uncle Zhang is right. If a sect cannot defend its members, it''s doomed to fall.¡±

    ¡°If I were a sect master and I found out my sect¡¯s disciples were murdered, I wouldn''t let it go so easily either,¡± he added.

    ¡°Brother Su, you really aren¡¯t afraid?¡± Wen Xinzhao was a bit confused. She saw no trace of anxiety on his face at all. He was so calm that it seemed a divine mountain could crumble in front of him and he wouldn¡¯t even bat an eye.

    Su Yi smiled and said casually, ¡°I said it, didn¡¯t I? If Cloudsky Divine Pce bes my enemy, they¡¯ll have to bear the consequences.¡±

    He then nced at Wen Xinzhao and said gently, ¡°You needn¡¯t let this incident trouble you. Even if you have no choice but to?sever?our connection on ount of your sect, I won¡¯t fault you.¡±

    Wen Xinzhao sighed. ¡°I couldn¡¯t do something like that. I thought it through earlier; if the sect really decides to oppose you, all I can do is remain uninvolved.¡±

    When he saw the worry on this peerless celestial beauty of a young woman¡¯s face, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for her. He paused, then said, ¡°How about this? Later on, if I get the chance, I¡¯ll pay your Cloudsky Divine Pce a visit and resolve this problem personally.

    Wen Xinzhao¡¯s eyes widened, and she eximed, ¡°Brother Su, do you n to kill your way into Cloudsky Divine Pce?¡±

    Su Yi was at a loss for words. He shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m just going to visit andpare strengths. In simple terms, we¡¯ll fight to see whose fist is bigger. Afterward, I trust Cloudsky Divine Pce will make a rational decision.¡±

    He said this as casually as if he were discussing the weather, but his words went off like thunderps in Wen Xinzhao¡¯s heart!

    Throughout the Great Xia, who else beneath the heavens dared stand before the gates of Cloudsky Divine Pce and demand a contest of strength?

    She feared not even a Spirit Dao cultivator would have such courage!

    Yet Su Yi made it sound like a paltry, insignificant affair barely worth mentioning. It didn¡¯t sound like he was bragging, either. No, it seemed like this really was an easily-fixed minor problem¡­

    After a brief daze, a hint of anticipation arose inexplicably within Wen Xinzhao¡¯s heart. Her eyes lit up, and she said, ¡°Brother Su, in that case, I¡¯ll be really looking forward to the day you arrive on Cloudsky Divine Mountain and disy your divine majesty!¡±

    Cloudsky Divine Mountain was the home of Cloudsky Divine Pce. It was a famous, blessed ground, a holynd for cultivation that most throughout history could only dream of!

    If, one day, Su Yi really did single-handedly suppress Cloudsky Divine Pce, how impressive would that be?

    Su Yi said distractedly, ¡°What¡¯s there to look forward to? You ought to focus on pursuing the Dao of the Sword instead.¡±

    Wen Xinzhao couldn¡¯t help but smile, looking as charmingly beautiful as flowers blossoming after the rain.

    The more time she spent with Su Yi, the more she understood that this handsome young man from the Great Zhou had a certain magic about him. Beneath his calm, detached exterior, his pride was carved into his very bones.

    His pride didn¡¯t always show on the surface, and he disdained to argue with anyone.

    However, when you really got to know him, and when you realized the extent of his intelligence and the loftiness of his attainments in the Dao of the Sword, you¡¯d understand on a visceral level that his pride came from absolute confidence in his own abilities. His pride was nothing like that of a thoughtless braggart.

    ¡­¡­

    The road ahead was calm, with no major obstacles.

    Selling off the Jadeseed Spirit Chrysalis hadted Su Yi an enormous amount of wealth.?The cultivation resources alone were enough tost him until he reached the Origin pce Realm.?He could also use the spiritual materials and spirit jades to temper the Abstruse God Sword and refine talismans of shocking power.

    In short, Su Yi wouldn¡¯t have to worry about cultivation resources for a while. At least, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry before reaching the Origin Pce Realm.

    The atmosphere on board had changed ofte.

    Ren Youyou had already learned of her apprentice brothers¡¯ deaths. Apparently, the news left her so shocked that the blood drained from her face, and she stood there in a daze for quite some time.

    From that moment forth, she shut herself in her room, as if she feared nothing more than bumping into Su Yi.

    Zhang Yuntao was simrly silent. He, too, tried to avoid any possible interaction with Su Yi, but he did asionally have a chat with Wen Xinzhao.

    Su Yi, however, acted as if none of this had anything to do with him. When he wasn¡¯t cultivating, he was instructing Wen Xinzhao¡¯s cultivation of the Dao of the Sword.

    Late at night, when he got lonely, he¡¯d call Qing Wan out, and the two of them would chat and drink.

    However, most of the time, he talked and Qing Wan listened.

    Even Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but admit that Qing Wan was an extremely likable listener. When they were together, he could cast aside his reservations and talk freely about whatever was on his mind.

    Qing Wan was happy too. She liked how Su Yi looked when he drank and spoke freely

    Of course, every time Su Yi brought up embarrassing matters like dual cultivation, Qing Wan couldn¡¯t help but feel bashful, and her cheeks reddened.

    Seven days passed in a sh.

    They spent one of these days in the Bright Province, where they stopped at a city that produced an abundance of spiritual materials. Su Yi seized the opportunity to stock up on the basic materials needed for refining talismans.

    The other six days, they continued ahead.

    Only now did Su Yi realize just how?vast the Great?Xia¡¯s territory was.

    They began their journey near the Great Xia¡¯s southern border, and they¡¯d flown ever since. They weren¡¯t moving particrly quickly, but they¡¯d been flying for almost ten days already.

    However, they¡¯d still only crossed three provinces.

    ording to Wen Xinzhao, it would be at least two more weeks before they arrived in the Azure Province, when the Great Xia¡¯s imperial capital, Nine Tripod City, was located.

    Of course, this was somewhat rted to the treasure ship¡¯s slow flight speed.

    Traveling by ship wasfortable, but it was far slower than even an ordinary Grain Avoidance cultivator¡¯s flight speed.

    However, Su Yi was in no rush, so this didn¡¯t bother him at all.

    Journeys were like life itself. If you rushed, you were sure to overlook the beautiful scenery along the way.

    Cultivation was much the same. Striving for speed alone wouldn¡¯t cut it; you couldn¡¯t fixate on rapid breakthroughs. Instead, you had to proceed one step and a time for a stable foundation.

    Late at night.

    The Elephant Province, Broken Dragon Cliff.

    The radiant moon hung overhead, and a vast, boundless river surged through thendscape below. The waves were like churning snow, and the moonlight was like scattered flecks of silver.

    The treasure ship stopped on a mountaintop not far from Broken Dragon Cliff.

    Aside from Ren Youyou, everyone disembarked. They lit a campfire, then ate, drank, and admired the moon from the mountaintop. As they surveyed the distant waters, they felt tranquil and at ease.

    ¡°They say that a long time ago, a ck flood dragon lived within those waters. Its cultivation was profound and inscrutable, but it already had the potential to transform into a true dragon. Once every hundred years, it would emerge from the water and absorb the essence of the moon to temper its qi, blood, and fleshly body,¡± said Wen Xinzhao in her soothing, beautiful voice.

    ¡°However, when the ck flood dragon attempted to ovee its tribtion and be a true dragon, it encountered an unexpected development. A mighty sword cultivator crossed the river and attempted to seize its core while it underwent tribtion.

    ¡°In the end, atop Broken Dragon Cliff, the sword cultivator stabbed the ck flood dragon¡¯s skull. However, he was in turn devoured by the ck flood dragon.

    ¡°The injured flood dragon didn¡¯t just lose its chance at metamorphosis; the attempt left its body battered and broken, and it perished on the spot.?The name ''Broken Dragon Cliff''es from this legend, for they say that this is where the ck flood dragon¡¯s hopes of bing a true dragon were ruined.¡±

    Qing Ya felt awfully sorry for the ck flood dragon¡¯s misfortunate.

    Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing felt this even more deeply. They, too, were yao cultivators. They knew better than anyone that flood dragons were already terrifying existences among yao kind. They possessed shocking talent, and their bloodline was lofty and powerful. Ordinary yao couldn¡¯t even begin topare to them.

    But it was for this very reason that undergoing metamorphosis to be a true dragon was harder than ascending the heavens!

    Cultivating was difficult enough, but that wasn¡¯t all; even if they seized a rare, nigh-unattainable chance at metamorphosis, the following tribtion was unmatched and terrifying. They had little chance of survival.

    ¡°If the legend is true, that ck flood dragon¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t at all simple. It had to be in the Spiritual Manifestation Realm at the very least. Furthermore, it must have already tempered its body until it grew a dragon¡¯s horns, scaled ws, and ridged back. Having achieved that, it was just one grand tribtion away from breaking through and achieving the body of a true dragon, with draconic breath and majesty. Even then, it wouldn¡¯t be a natural-born, pure-blooded true dragon, but it would still be far superior to the world¡¯s flood dragons.¡± Su Yi took a sip of wine and said casually, ¡°For that sword cultivator to have pierced its skull, he must have been in the Spiritual Manifestation Realm too. Otherwise, he could never have even gotten close to the ck flood dragon.¡±

    Having said this, he couldn''t help but shake his head. ¡°s, that sword cultivator was ultimately just too stupid. When you kill a flood dragon, you have to start by cutting off its ws, then its tail. Next, you blind it and crush its horns. Once you¡¯ve done all that, the flood dragon might still have its mighty cultivation, but it can only disy half its power at best. In that state, you can kill it effortlessly.¡±

    As the group listened, they were repeatedly dumbstruck.

    They saw this as nothing but an insubstantial legend.

    Who¡¯d have thought Su Yi would directly discern so many secrets?

    For instance, what cultivation and foundations a ck flood dragon needed before attempting to be a true dragon, and the easiest way to attain victory¡­

    ¡°Big Brother Su Yi, you sure know a lot!¡± Qing Ya¡¯s eyes sparkled, and she eximed, ¡°If I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d think you¡¯d really killed flood dragons before, Big Brother Su Yi.¡±

    The others couldn¡¯t help but feel rueful too. Su Yi was obviously just a young man in the Grain Avoidance Realm, yet it seemed like there was nothing he didn¡¯t know.

    When they heard him describe the secrets of cultivation, they couldn¡¯t help but feel their horizons expanding, as if they¡¯d been enlightened.

    However, although none of them knew it, Su Yi hadn¡¯t just killed flood dragons.

    In his past life, he once skinned a dragon, removed its bones and plucked its sinews. He¡¯d drunk wine brewed from dragon¡¯s blood, and eaten phoenix marrow and the equally famous dragon liver¡­.

    As they chatted, Su Yi suddenly sensed something. He arched his brow, then gazed into the distance.

 Chapter 464: A Mighty Yao of the Spiritual Manifestation Realm

    <h4>Chapter 464: A Mighty Yao of the Spiritual Manifestation Realm</h4>

    The moon was bright, and only a few stars shone overhead. A night breeze blew past.

    Su Yi watched as a dark cloud flew in from afar, silently and without warning, blotting out the radiant moon.

    The sky instantly dimmed, and even the distant, churning waters of the river seemed calmer and more docile.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Yuan Heng suddenly furrowed his brow.

    ¡°Big Brother Yuan Heng, what is it?¡± asked Qing Ya.

    Instead of answering, Yuan Heng looked at Su Yi. ¡°Master, I just felt an irrepressible throbbing in my soul, and my heart is shaking in terror, as if some disaster were about to befall us.¡±

    Bai Wenqing hurriedly said, ¡°I felt the same thing.¡±

    Wen Xinzhao, Qing Ya, and Zhang Yuntao were stunned. All three were instantly on guard.

    ¡°Dragons are sensitive to clouds, and tigers are sensitive to wind. Changes in heaven and earth alert those most sensitive first. You¡¯re both yao cultivators, so it¡¯s to be expected that you¡¯d sense this change.¡± Su Yi retracted his gaze, raised his wine gourd, and took a sip.

    When he sensed hispanions¡¯ rmed and bewildered gazes, he couldn¡¯t help butugh dryly. ¡°No need to be nervous. A little reptile hase calling, that¡¯s all.

    A little reptile??The group was still confused when suddenly, they sensed something and gazed up at the dome of heaven.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Low thunder reverberated from within the dark cloud. Fierce gales howled, followed by a sudden downpour.

    Fierce winds and bitter rain filled the world, plunging it into oppressive darkness.

    Instantly, even Wen Xinzhao, Qing Ya, and Zhang Yuntao felt a sense of imminent crisis. Their hearts shook, and they struggled to even breathe. The looks on their faces changed dramatically.

    Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing were forcing themselves to stay calm, but their bodies trembled uncontrobly. Irrepressible terror and panic arose on their faces, and they looked tense and uncertain.

    Su Yi waved his sleeves.

    A talisman hovered in midair, transforming into a goldenntern of flowing, radiant light. It revolved in midair, creating a glittering light curtain that enveloped Su Yi and hispanions.

    Outside the curtain, it was pouring rain. Biting winds ran rampant, and thunder boomed.

    Inside the curtain, everything was calm, tranquil, and as warm as a spring day.

    The pouring rain continued, but whenever the raindrops neared the golden light curtain, an invisible power scattered them.

    The effect on hispanions¡¯ mental states disappeared too. When they looked at the hovering goldenntern, their expressions grew strange.?What a mystical talisman!

    It was then that a voice as mellow as wine emanated from afar: ¡°That Spirit Dao talisman is quite something. It must be the work of a grandmaster talisman refiner.¡±

    Every word was like the nging of a morning bell. As the voice filled heaven and earth, the clouds receded, the rain stopped, and the lightning disappeared. The dark, overcastndscape was suddenly quiet and tranquil.

    The clouds parted, revealing the moon. Its gentle radiance poured onto the world below.

    As the strange storm disappeared into nothingness, a figure descended, drifting down out of the darkness.

    He was a thin, graying middle-aged man in long indigo robes. As he walked, mists spread out around him; it was as if he were riding on the clouds.

    He was striking and elegant, with tawny golden eyes. He drew closer with every step, and a formless pressure spread out around them.

    Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing looked at each other, their hearts shaking.

    When they faced this long-robed middle-aged man, they both felt smaller and more insignificant than ever before. Both were as terrified and uncertain as if they were gazing upon a deity!

    Wen Xinzhao felt a chill course through her delicate figure, and her eyes shone with rm.?What terrifying yao qi!

    .

    ¡°A Spirit Dao-level yao?¡± Zhang Yuntao gasped. His heart shook, and his expression changed dramatically.

    Qing Ya instinctively curled up beside Su Yi, her big eyes filled with terror. ¡°He¡¯s so scary!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed with a trace of displeasure, and he snapped his fingers.

    Bzz!

    The goldenntern¡¯s light suddenly intensified. It was now as radiant as the sun. Layers of light bloomed around its wick, like a blossoming flower, as a misty golden glow rippled around it.

    The Golden Lantern Dazzling Sun Talisman!

    This was one of the Spirit Dao talismans Su Yi had refined recently, during his time on the treasure ship. It could both attack and defend, and it had endless utility.

    Not far away, the middle-aged man¡¯s gaze turned serious. He stopped in his tracks, his sleeves billowing around him. Invisible power fluctuations rippled around him. Only then did he neutralize the force of theyered golden radiance.

    He seeded, but he staggered slightly in the process.

    ¡°This Spirit Dao talisman is too wondrous for words!¡± The long-robed middle-aged man sighed. He then faced Su Yi and sped his fist with a faint smile. ¡°My name is Ying Que, and I bear you no ill will. If I offended you earlier, Fellow Daoist, I humbly request your forgiveness.¡±

    As he spoke, he withdrew his aura. He now had a calm presence, with a transcendent demeanor. With his wide sleeves, he looked like a god or immortal.

    The group instantly felt much calmer.

    Su Yi smiled, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°Offend me? It¡¯s not that serious. I actually rather hoped you were here with ill intentions.¡±

    The long-robed Ying Que froze, then smiled. ¡°What do you mean by that, my young friend?¡±

    Su Yi stretched out his hand. The goldenntern suddenly transformed back into a talisman, whichnded in his palm.

    Only then did he say calmly, ¡°It¡¯s simple. If you dared attack me, I¡¯d cut off your scaled ws, skin you, pluck your tendons, feast on your flesh, and drink your blood. Wouldn¡¯t that have been grand?¡±

    The others¡¯ hearts shook. They couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised.

    Although Ying Que had suppressed his aura, all of them had long since realized that this was a terrifying Spiritual Manifestation Realm existence, a mighty yao capable of riding the clouds and manipting lightning!

    Yet it seemed Su Yi didn¡¯t take him the least bit seriously, and his words were utterly calm and disdainful. If anything, he seemed to view Ying Que as prey for him to ughter as he pleased!

    The long-robed Ying Que¡¯s tawny eyes narrowed into slits, but then, he burst intoughter. ¡°Young friend, you¡¯re so young, and you¡¯re only in the Grain Avoidance Realm, yet you still dare say such things? It seems you¡¯ve got something to back up your confidence.¡±

    Su Yi merely nced at the fire and said between sips of wine, ¡°You needn¡¯t probe me any further. If I run out of patience, Broken Dragon Cliff shall be your grave.¡±

    Ying Que fell silent.

    He was outwardly calm, but his aura churned. Even after suppressing the terrifying majesty of a Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator, his presence bore down on the others¡¯ hearts and minds. It was almost suffocating.

    This was the absolute suppression of an insurmountable gap in cultivation!

    The Spirit Dao was divided into three realms: Spiritual Manifestation, Spiritual Integration, and Spiritual Revolution.

    Those who stepped into the Spirit Dao were considered high-level cultivators. Both in the Great Xia and throughout the entire Azure Continent, they stood at the very pinnacle of existence!

    The Great Xia¡¯s four peak-level orthodoxies, three great ns, and imperial family were vast, powerful entities that looked down on the rest of the world. Why? It was because they had numerous Spirit Dao cultivators to hold down the fort!

    It was no exaggeration to say that no matter where a Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator went, any other cultivator would look up to them and revere them.

    In Su Yi¡¯s group, Zhang Yuntao had the highest cultivation, but he was only in the mid-stage Gathering Stars Realm. He was an Origin Dao cultivator, and he was far fromparable with the high-level cultivators of the Spirit Dao.

    This was more than a difference in realm; the two were in starkly different Daos!

    A Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator exuded pressure much like a tiger in the mountains. Even without deliberately disying its power, a tiger¡¯s presence was sufficient to make all other beasts cower in terror.

    But in the end, Ying Que didn¡¯t get angry. On the contrary, he repressed his aura even further. His tawny eyes turned toward Su Yi, and he sped his fist. ¡°I was rash, and I hope you won¡¯t take offense.¡±

    The group was bewildered and uncertain. They couldn¡¯t understand why Ying Que¡¯s attitude toward Su Yi had changed so quickly. In truth, his attitude had already changed three times!

    First, before even making an appearance, he summoned a thunderstorm, changing the entirendscape.

    But when Su Yi neutralized it with the Golden Lantern Dazzling Sun Talisman, he seemed to sense that his behavior was inappropriate. He promptly canceled his attack and returned thendscape to its former tranquility. He even made a personal appearance.

    The second time his attitude changed was after he approached and he saw the Golden Lantern Dazzling Sun Talisman¡¯s miraculous changes. He then repressed his aura, stopped, and greeted Su Yi respectfully.

    Now, when he took in Su Yi¡¯s calmposure and realized that Su Yi looked upon him with disdain, as if he were just potential prey, he realized that something was amiss. This was why he took the initiative to apologize.

    This was a mighty Spiritual Manifestation Realm yao cultivator, yet he was acting like this. Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised?

    What exactly was he afraid of?

    Could it be that he sensed something threatening about Su Yi?

    The groups¡¯ hearts filled with questions and doubt.

    ¡°You¡¯re actually rather clever.¡± Su Yi snorted coldly. When he saw that Ying Que didn¡¯t lose his temper, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit surprised, and he temporarily suppressed his thoughts of ughtering the flood dragon.

    Clever?

    The long-robed, middle-aged Ying Que¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he smiled dismissively. ¡°Fellow Daoist, I won¡¯t lie to you. I¡¯ve appeared before you in human form because I inadvertently heard you describe how best to kill a flood dragon, and it made me deeply ufortable. Thus, I decided to pay you a visit in person.¡±

    Only now did the group understand. So, Su Yi¡¯s words summoned this mighty Spiritual Manifestation Realm yao!

    Qing Ya¡¯s eyes widened, and she eximed, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re the legendary ck flood dragon?¡±

    Ying Que¡¯s eyes shone with grief. ¡°The ck flood dragon you speak of was my father.¡±

    The group gasped and looked at each other in shock.

    The legend was actually true!

    The ck flood dragon who attempted metamorphosis into a true dragon really existed, and moreover, he had children!

    ¡°So, did youe here to vent your fury upon me?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The others had already risen. Only he remained seated in his wicker chair, indolent and contented.

    ¡°In part,¡± said Ying Que honestly. ¡°In part because I wanted to see just what kind of man would dare describe killing a flood dragon in such detail.¡±

    Then, his expression shifted subtly. ¡°But now, after seeing your bearing for myself, I admire you immensely. I naturally no longer have any ns of doing anything so rude or impetuous.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t suspect me of empty bragging?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Ying Que¡¯s golden eyes shed. ¡°All I need to do is watch yourpanions¡¯ reactions. One look, and I can tell you aren¡¯t the type to engage in false bravado.¡±

    Zhang Yuntao had the highest cultivation of the group, but he was visibly ovee with dread and terror. The others reacted as if a mighty foe were upon them too.

    Only Su Yi, a young Grain Avoidance cultivator, remained calm andposed from beginning to end. He didn¡¯t seem the least bit flustered. This, in its own right, was out of the ordinary.

    Furthermore, Ying Que could tell that Wen Xinzhao and the others had blind faith in Su Yi. This made Ying Que increasingly convinced that Su Yi wasn¡¯t simple.

    This was why his attitude changed.

    In short, Su Yi¡¯s behavior gave him cause for dread. Otherwise, with his temperament, he likely would have attacked and destroyed the whole group already!

    However, it seemed Su Yi was starting to lose interest. He waved. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to fight, why stick around?¡±

    He was effectively seeing their guest off.

    However, Ying Que hesitated. His expression shifted for a moment, but then, he seemed to reach a decision. He sped his fist and bowed. ¡°Fellow Daoist, might this humble one be so bold as to request your guidance?¡±

 Chapter 465: A Heart Devil and Three Favors

    <h4>Chapter 465: A Heart Devil and Three Favors</h4>

    A mighty yao at the peak of the Spiritual Manifestation Realm, someone whose power shook the world, had taken the initiative to request guidance from a Grain Avoidance youth?

    This was astonishing. If word spread, most likely no one would believe it.

    Yet now, it really?was?happening!

    The long-robed middle-aged man, the son of a ck flood dragon, was indeed humbling himself and requesting Su Yi¡¯s aid.

    Su Yi sat in his chair, calmly epting this show of respect. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡±

    Ying Que took a deep breath and said, ¡°Thirteen thousand years ago, my father weed his tribtion and attempted to be a true dragon on what is now known as Broken Dragon Cliff. In the end, a sword cultivator dashed his hopes, but he has yet to truly pass away.¡±

    The ck flood dragon wasn¡¯t dead!?

    This revtion shocked the whole group.

    However, although Father survived, he¡¯s spent the past thirteen thousand years trapped in a life worse than death. The torment has robbed him of the will to live, but even if he wanted to end it all, he cannot¡­¡±

    Ying Que''s eyes shone with grief, and he said in a low voice, ¡°My father has long since sunk into delirium. He¡¯s muddled and confused, but I know that he longs for nothing more than release from his torment.¡±

    Ying Que paused here, looked at Su Yi, and said earnestly, ¡°Thus, I have chosen to request your guidance. Fellow Daoist, how can I help my father realize his heart¡¯s desire?¡±

    Thirteen thousand years of a life worse than death, unable to die!?

    What could possibly have led to such brutal torment!?

    Just listening, Wen Xinzhao and the others¡¯ hearts shook, and their eyes widened over and over again.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel curious too. He asked with great interest, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that power has restricted your father¡¯s soul and fleshly body?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re sharp, Fellow Daoist.¡± Ying Que nodded. ¡°When my father underwent his tribtion, the power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness invaded and contaminated him, resulting in his miserable predicament.¡±

    The Prohibition of Ancient Darkness!

    The expressions of Zhang Yuntao, Wen Xinzhao, and the others shifted. They looked enlightened, but at the same time, they couldn¡¯t help but shudder.

    They were naturally well aware of how terrifying the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness was. It was that very taboo power that plunged the Azure Continent into thirty thousand years of destruction and withering, resulting in its current barren state.

    In the years that followed, countless once mighty orthodoxies faded and disappeared beneath its power!

    The power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness had actually contaminated the ck flood dragon. In that case, it was no wonder its situation was so bleak.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness.¡± Su Yi understood.

    He thought back to the Sea of Chaotic Spirits and its Four Perils: the Isle of No Return, the Mountain of Funerals, White Bone Tower, and the Starlight Vessel.

    He also recalled the four entities confined within them: Fire Demon Lihuo, Old Yao Bone Eater, Thunder Monarch Oblivion, and Daoist Star Girdle.

    There was no doubt about it; the ck flood dragon was suffering in much the same way, and he¡¯d yet to break free even now.

    Su Yi did indeed have means of resolving this thorny problem.

    When he slew Fire Demon Lihuo, Old Yao Bone Eater, and Thunder Monarch Oblivion over the Sea of Chaotic Spirits, he did so by borrowing the power of the Sword of the Nine Hells. This enabled him to effortlessly break through the power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness and ughter the three terrifying entities it confined.

    Su Yi thought for a bit, then said, ¡°You ought to know that the Radiant Epoch will descend within just three to five years. When the timees, the power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness will disappear on its own, and your father¡¯s confinement will end with it.¡±

    Ying Que was silent for a moment. Then, he let out a bitter sigh. ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but I¡¯ve already stagnated in the Spiritual Manifestation Realm for almost one thousand years. I¡¯ve continuously suppressed my cultivation, but recently, I had a sudden premonition that my chance to break through would soon be upon me. It¡¯s going to happen soon.

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of the resulting tribtion in and of itself. My only concern is that my father¡¯s misery has long since be my heart¡¯s demon. It¡¯s highly likely that this will be a fatal opening when I attempt my tribtion. In that case, even my life will be in danger¡­¡±

    Su Yi instantly understood. ¡°So you¡¯re hoping to free your father before you attempt your breakthrough because in doing so, you can rid yourself of this demon of the heart?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ying Que nodded. ¡°My father failed his tribtion when he attempted to be a true dragon, resulting in more than ten thousand years of continuous torment. This oue is far, far too terrifying, and over the years, it¡¯s given rise to weakness within my heart. If I don¡¯t eliminate it, I have no hope of surviving my tribtion and breaking through to the next realm.¡±

    Wen Xinzhao and the others¡¯ emotions surged just listening to this tale. All of them were moved.

    These were the perils of the path of cultivation.

    A flood dragon like Ying Que might have seemed iparably glorious. He could gaze proudly down at the world andmand the wind and rain.

    However, when he broke through, the resulting tribtions were far more terrifying than those faced by ordinary cultivators.

    If he didn¡¯t remove his heart demon, it wouldn¡¯t matter how capable he was. He was almost certainly doomed to perish while attempting to undergo tribtion.

    Su Yi smiled faintly. ¡°And why do you think I know how to free you of your inner demons?¡±

    Ying Que grimaced. ¡°I won¡¯t hide it; it¡¯s because of your description of how to kill a flood dragon. It made me realize that your understanding of our lineage far surpasses other cultivators. Not even Spirit Dao cultivators are so well-informed.¡±

    This was no emptypliment.

    When he heard Su Yi say you ought to first sever a flood dragon¡¯s scaled ws, then cut off its tail before blinding it and crushing its horns, Ying Que felt a chill course through his heart. It was as if Su Yi had seen through all of his weaknesses!

    Severing their scaly ws prevented them from manipting the power of the wind and clouds.

    Cutting off their tail prevented them from flying.

    Blinding them would severely limit their divine sense.

    And shattering their horns? This would effectively rob them of the greater part of their cultivation.

    As the son of a ck flood dragon, there was no way Ying Que wouldn¡¯t know this. Su Yi¡¯s method of killing a flood dragon hit them right where it hurt the most; he¡¯d learned all of their fatal weak points!

    How could someone with such knowledge possibly be ordinary?

    This was why Ying Que decided to make an appearance.

    So everything Su Yi said just now was right on the mark¡­?Hispanion¡¯s hearts shook, and their expressions were strange.

    Ying Que¡¯s words made them suddenly aware that although Su Yi¡¯s earlier description sounded calm and leisurely, he had in fact listed all the fatal weak points of flood dragon kind!

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°I can indeed help your father escape his torment, but¡­ Why should I help you?¡±

    Ying Que''s heart shook, and his face filled with undisguised joy and excitement.

    He then took a deep breath, sped his fist, and bowed. ¡°Fellow Daoist, if you assist me, I¡¯ll be sure to offer you a generous reward as a token of my gratitude, and I¡¯ll remember this benevolence to the end of my days!¡±

    Su Yi looked at him. ¡°I don¡¯t need a ¡®generous reward¡¯, nor do I need you to remember my benevolence.¡±

    Ying Que was stunned. He said solemnly, ¡°Then what do you need? So long as it¡¯s within my power, I¡¯ll give it to you without so much as furrowing my brow.¡±

    Su Yi extended three fingers. ¡°In the future, when I need it, you¡¯ll do me three favors. Of course, you can rest assured; I won¡¯t force you to do anything that goes against your convictions, nor will I send you to your death. So long as you agree, I¡¯ll free you of your heart demons now.¡±

    .

    Su Yi then raised his wine gourd and took a swig, looking utterlynguid. ¡°Think it over for yourself.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t some spineless people-pleaser. Were he anyone else, how could the monstrously powerful Spiritual Manifestation Realm Ying Que possibly be so docile and meek in front of him?

    Ying Que¡¯s expression shifted erratically, while Su Yi¡¯spanions were inwardly tense. They feared that the mighty Spiritual Manifestation yao¡¯s humiliation would turn to rage, and that he¡¯dsh out and force Su Yi to ¡°help.¡±

    But in the end, Ying Que took a deep breath, bowed, and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, I agree.¡±

    ¡°You should know that although I¡¯ve attached conditions, I¡¯m stepping in to help you,¡± said Su Yi, his tone rife with meaning. ¡°I¡¯m even helping you avert a fatal cmity of the path of cultivation. If you¡¯re unwilling, or if you n to just muddle your way through and renege on your promise, I guarantee that your fate will be even more miserable than your father¡¯s.¡±

    Ying Que¡¯s entire body went rigid. In the face of Su Yi¡¯s calm, distant gaze, he felt an inexplicable, bone-piercing chill rise within him.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, please, rest assured! I can swear on my life and my soul if need be!¡± Having said this, Ying Que bit through the skin of his fingertips as if to make a vow.

    However, Su Yi had already risen from his chair, and he waved to stop him. ¡°No need. A vow like that has no use. I¡¯ve always considered the heart, not its vestiges.¡±

    Ying Que was a bit dazed, and felt increasingly unable to see through the Grain Avoidance young man in front of him. He was obviously so young, and his cultivation was still so paltry.

    Yet for some reason, his bearing left others unable to see through him!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Take me to see your father.¡± Su Yi put away the wicker chair and stretched.

    It was alreadyte at night, and the full moon shone overhead, radiant and pure.

    Ying Que led Su Yi and hispanions through the sky, then deep into the river flowing past Broken Dragon Cliff.

    The river was called the Angry Dragon. It was vast and boundless, with a rapid current.

    The riverbed of the Angry Dragon contained an entrance to an underground path. When the group entered, everything suddenly brightened, and a vast underground world appeared before them.

    To their surprise, the underground space had been decorated to resemble avish imperial pce, with halls as numerous as trees in a forest. It was grand and imposing.

    ¡°This ce has a formation sealing a spirit vein and drawing upon the force of the mountains and river. This set-up is actually quite extraordinary; it¡¯s a blessed ground for cultivation, albeit just barely,¡± said Su Yi in surprise. ¡°An ordinary cultivator couldn¡¯t possibly sense this ce¡¯s existence, and if an enemy does manage to find it, the formation can immediately initiate a defense to prevent them from entering.¡±

    Ying Que was visibly stunned; he wouldn¡¯t have guessed that Su Yi would see through these mysteries at a nce. He said admiringly, ¡°Your perception is quite keen, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Before this, he still had some concerns about Su Yi¡¯s abilities, but now, his lingering doubts vanished in a puff of smoke.

    So what if Su Yi was in the Grain Avoidance Realm?

    Who among the world¡¯s Spirit Dao cultivators had such an unbelievable breadth of knowledge and experience?

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, please, right this way.¡± As his thoughts raced, Ying Que smiled and led the group deep into a pce with buildings numerous as the trees.

    The scenery along the way was beautiful, with all manner of flowers and grasses, carved railings, and jade steps.

    They even encountered guards, serving girls, and attendants. Almost all were yao, and some of the guards had cultivation in the Origin Pce Realm!

    When they saw Ying Que, all greeted him with the utmost respect, calling him ¡°His Excellency the Dragon Monarch.¡±

    Wen Xinzhao andpany felt as if their horizons were expanding. They were beside themselves with amazement.

    Su Yi, however, shook his head.?He¡¯s just a ck flood dragon, yet he calls himself the ''Dragon Monarch¡¯? What ambition!

 Chapter 466: A Swordâ€™s Majesty Surprises a Black Flood Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 466: A Sword¡¯s Majesty Surprises a ck Flood Dragon</h4>

    A luxuriantly decorated hall.

    A group of beautiful servant girls carried trays of all manner of delicacies inside¡ªcrabs the size of washbasins, fatty, white-fleshed spirit fish, and shrimp as thick as an arm¡­

    There were also live oysters, scallops, and ms. Everything carried traces of spiritual energy, and the feast was apanied by all styles of condiments. Everything was fresh and delicious.

    Ying Que dined with Su Yi and hispanions. In doing so, he learned their identities.

    When he found out that Su Yi hailed from the Great Zhou, Ying Que was stunned. It seemed he dared not believe that someone as extraordinary as Su Yi could arise within a remote, tiny little backwater like that.

    ¡°I heard that the Great Zhou is on the southernmost edge of the Azure Continent, and that thirty thousand years ago, the world¡¯s number one Buddhist holynd, the Prajna Meditation Garden, upied itsnds. Rumor has it that they worshiped a true dragon there, and that their umtions ran extremely deep,¡± Ying Que said with a smile.

    He wore long robes, and his temples were graying. His features were striking yet elegant, and there was no trace of the savage majesty of a mighty Spiritual Manifestation yao about him. On the contrary, he seemed detached from mundane concerns, with a mellow voice and a dignified bearing.

    ¡°That Buddhist faction really did have a true dragon. I once visited its ruins and obtained a drop of a true dragon¡¯s blood essence, so I can say with certainty that the rumors are true,¡± said Su Yi casually. He was currently working on a washbasin-sized crab. Its cream was white as snow, savory, fresh, and delicious.

    Ying Que¡¯s heart shook, and his eyes zed with a rare trace of heat. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, do the ruins still exist?¡±

    He was a ck flood dragon. In his heart, true dragons were representative of the ultimate goal of his cultivation; they were practically gods!

    ¡°The ce has long since been reduced to ruins. Even if you go, you¡¯ll surelye back empty-handed. Besides, among flood dragons, ck flood dragons like you have first-rate bloodline talent. However, undergoing metamorphosis to be a true dragon is almost impossible for your kind.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s words were like a bucket of cold water dousing the mes in Ying Que¡¯s heart. He sighed ruefully, ¡°The Grand Dao is difficult to pursue indeed, yet that is where my ambitions lie, and I must nheless forge bravely ahead.¡±

    He paused, then smiled, ¡°Besides, Fellow Daoist Su, you didn¡¯t say it¡¯s impossible. That proves that although the path to bing a true dragon is almost impossible to walk, a thread of hope must exist.¡±

    Su Yi nodded but said no more.

    Bing a true dragon was more difficult for a flood dragon than bing an Imperial Realm expert was for a human.

    Throughout history, countless shockingly talented flood dragons had attempted this, but sess stories were rare; they practically only existed in legend. It was impossible to even verify whether or not the stories were true.

    Under the circumstances, were he to tell the full story, he feared that Ying Que wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the shock.

    Sometimes, ignorance and fearlessness were good things. At the very least, when seeking the road ahead, you wouldn¡¯t know the true meaning of despair.

    After several rounds of drinks and all manner of delicacies, Ying Que rose and led Su Yi away from the banquet hall.

    From this, Su Yi could see how cleverly Ying Que conducted himself. Although he was in a rush to obtain Su Yi¡¯s aid, he forced himself to be patient and invited both Su Yi and hispanions to a feast first. In this way, they could establish a degree of closeness. This was also a disy of etiquette and consideration.

    And indeed, this decision left a somewhat favorable impression on Su Yi.

    ¡°Father, I brought an expert to help you!¡±

    Ying Que led Su Yi to a dimly lit, oppressive pce covered inyer afteryer of restrictions. As soon as he entered, he knelt, looking excited but also grief-stricken.

    In this case, ¡°help¡± meant freeing his father from the torment of longing to die, yet being unable to do so. That is to say, it would mean his death.

    Ying Que naturally felt aplex mixture of emotions over this.

    Su Yi looked up and saw a listless, dying ck flood dragon deep within the hall. It was over one hundred feet long and coiled like a little mountain. Its entire body was covered with dark scales, each the size of a cattail fan.

    Most shocking of all, there was a sword jammed into the ck flood dragon¡¯s skull. The wound was covered in dried blood.

    The ck flood dragon¡¯s midsection was a mass of indistinct blood and flesh. It was obvious that its flesh had been cleaved open, only for someone to stitch it back together.

    There was no doubt about it: it was the sword cultivator who¡¯d left that sword in its skull, while its ruptured flesh was the work of its tribtion of draconic metamorphosis!

    Wisps of strange, inscrutable, taboo power lingered around the ck flood dragon. Su Yi could tell at a nce that this was the power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness!

    As if in response to Ying Que¡¯s voice, the ck flood dragon¡¯s eyes opened. They were dim and lifeless, yet full of pain, bewilderment, and explosive rage. It was obvious that the flood dragon no longer had its awareness.

    Suddenly, it seemed agitated, and a hysterical roar left its throat. ¡°Liu Qianxing, this lofty one shall kill you! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    The voice boomed throughout the hall, the sound rife with iparable hatred.

    When he saw that the ck flood dragon was struggling to its feet, Ying Que took a formation disk out of his sleeves and circted it.

    Boom!

    The power of the restrictions covering all four corners of the grand hall surged, likeyers of chains, firmly holding the ck flood dragon in ce.

    ¡°Who is Liu Qianxing?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Ying Que¡¯s face filled with fury, hatred, and pain. ¡°He¡¯s the sword cultivator who took advantage of my father¡¯s tribtion of metamorphosis to ambush him. He was an elder of the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect, but he died a long time ago while fighting my father.¡±

    Su Yi instantly understood. No wonder the ck flood dragon hated Liu Qianxing so much.

    .

    He asked, ¡°If I break the power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness, I¡¯m afraid your father willst just long enough to brew a cup of tea before passing away. Are you prepared?¡±

    Ying Que bowed. ¡°I¡¯ve already waited thousands of years for this day. Please, do it. Release my father from his suffering!¡±

    Su Yi nodded.

    ng!

    The Abstruse God Swordnded in Su Yi¡¯s palm. Its de, as dark and ethereal as the night sky, shone with ripples of sharp light. Upon closer inspection, there was the faint, illusory projection of an unsurpassed vicious bird beating its wings within the sword.

    ¡°What an excellent spiritual sword!¡± Ying Que¡¯s heart shook. He could tell how extraordinary the Abstruse God Sword was. The faint, nigh-indiscernible illusory bird made even him feel a hint of danger.

    What kind of vicious creature did that soul essence belong to for it to have such a fierce, terrifying presence?

    Before Ying Que could wrap his head around it, his entire body went rigid, and he felt a prickling pain on his skin. It was as if the sword¡¯s lofty and unsurpassed majesty were bearing down on his heart. He felt suffocated, and endless terror coursed through him like tide waters. He was so scared that his mind went ck.

    Just what kind of power is this?

    He¡¯d suppressed his power at the peak of the Spiritual Manifestation Realm for close to a thousand years. With his strength, he could look down on the entire Great Xia. Yet now, he felt terrified, helpless, and as tiny and insignificant as an ant.

    Practically simultaneously, the Spirit-Devouring Edict shone on the Abstruse God Sword, and a stretch of radiant, misty light rose from the de.

    Even more terrifying was the presence hovering around the edge.

    It was like an abyss or like the pits of hell. It was mysterious and inscrutable, with a terrifying and imposing majesty that seemed to suppress the ages and dominate the heavens

    It was that presence that filled Ying Que¡¯s heart with terror and panic.

    Whoosh!

    Su Yi swung his sword. Invisible sword qi flew through the air with perfect efficiency, entirely unconstrained. The ck flood dragon roared in helplessness and terror. It quivered, but it dared not struggle or resist.

    However, the sh wasn¡¯t aimed at the ck flood dragon.

    <i>h!</i>

    A series of cracking noises followed, and the power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness surrounding the ck flood dragon snapped like a severed rope, then crumbled into nothingness, bit by bit. In the blink of an eye, it vanishedpletely.

    Practically simultaneously, the terrified, suppressed Ying Que felt lighter, and that feeling of helplessness and despair vanished without a trace.

    Even so, he felt as if he¡¯d escaped from the jaws of death. A chill coursed down his spine, and his expression had changedpletely. Now, when he looked at Su Yi, his gaze contained deep-seated awe.

    When he first met Su Yi on Broken Dragon Cliff, Su Yi seemed disdainful, as if Ying?Que?were prey he could ughter as he pleased. Thinking back on it now, Ying Que was finally convinced that Su Yi wasn¡¯t just boasting.

    This Grain Avoidance Realm youth really did possess power sufficient to exterminate him!

    This thought made Ying Que rejoice all the more for not recklessly attacking. Otherwise, he would have been courting death, and the consequences would have been dire.

    The ck flood dragon crouching deep within the hall gradually calmed down, and its dull eyes silently shone with a trace of rity, as if it were recovering its rationality after countless years of confusion.

    ng!

    When he saw this, Su Yi put away the Abstruse God Sword, turned, and exited the hall. ¡°Your father doesn¡¯t have much time left. You two should have a nice chat.¡±

    ¡°Many thanks, Fellow Daoist!¡± Ying Que bowed deeply. His attitude had already undergone a cosmic shift.

    Earlier, he had confidence in his status and cultivation. Although he had some fear of Su Yi, and although he behaved considerately and modestly, that was because he had a favor to ask of Su Yi.

    Now, after seeing Su Yi¡¯s abilities for himself, he feltpletely shaken and intimidated, and he no longer dared be the least bit disrespectful.

    After all, that was the power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness! Even he, a Spiritual Manifestation Realm existence, was helpless about it. He could only watch helplessly as his father suffered a torment worse than death for thousands of years.

    Yet Su Yi had swept through and destroyed the power of the Prohibition in just one attack!

    How could Ying Que not be stunned? How could he not be in awe?

    ¡°My son, is that you?¡± A feeble, raspy voice emanated from deep within the oppressive darkness of the grand hall.

    Ying Que¡¯s heart shook. Then, he was so excited that the rims of his eyes turned bloodshot. He hurried forward, fell to his knees, and kowtowed. ¡°Father, you¡¯ve finally regained your awareness!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Ha~

    After leaving the hall, Su Yi let out a long breath of turbid air.

    Dispelling the power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness was a simple matter; all he had to do was cleave it with the power of the Sword of the Nine Hells.

    It was just that borrowing the sword¡¯s aura drained an enormous amount of soul power. If he did so for an extended period of time, his soul would suffer a bacsh.

    The power of my soul is many times stronger than it was when I slew Fire Demon Lihuo and the others over the Sea of Chaotic Spirits, but even so, I can borrow the power of the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ aura for seven or eight minutes at most¡­

    If I push myself to exceed that timeframe, my soul will inevitably suffer enormous damage¡­.

    A hint of helplessness appeared on his face.

    He was merely borrowing a portion of the sword¡¯s aura, yet it was so draining. How much longer would he have to wait before he could use the Sword of the Nine Hells for real?

    In his past life, with his Imperial Apex Realm cultivation, he reigned supreme over the Nine Provinces. Although he could wield the Sword of the Nine Hells, he could only sustain it for fifteen minutes.

    However, Su Yi had long since deduced that, should he truly master the sword¡¯s secrets, it wouldn¡¯t matter how high or low his cultivation was. He¡¯d be able to wield it with ease!

 Chapter 467: Kneeling and Begging

    <h4>Chapter 467: Kneeling and Begging</h4>

    As Su Yi wondered, he returned to the earlier banquet hall.

    ¡°Big Brother Su Yi, did you seed?¡± Qing Ya ced a snow-white, peeled shrimp in front of Su Yi and asked curiously.

    Su Yi smiled, nodded, then took a bite of shrimp and a drink.

    ¡°Does that mean you really have a way of countering the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness?¡± Qing Ya eximed.

    It was just one sentence, but it instantly drew Zhang Yuntao and Wen Xinzhao¡¯s gazes.

    The Prohibition of Ancient Darkness!

    Its hold on the Azure Continent hadsted almost thirty thousand years, and even those ancient orthodoxies with Imperial Realm experts were helpless against it. They could only watch as their factions declined and fell, bit by bit.

    Not just anyone could neutralize such power!

    Otherwise, how could the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness have tormented Ying Que¡¯s father, a mighty Spiritual Revolution Realm existence, for all these years?

    When he sensed their gazes, Su Yi suddenly realized a certain problem. To the cultivators of the Azure Continent, the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness was like an inescapable curse.?If others found out he had means of breaking it, it would likely lead to an unpredictable storm and unnecessary trouble.

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t afraid of trouble, but he hated it when trouble came knocking on his door.

    Fortunately, back at the Sea of Chaotic Spirits, only Hua Xinfeng and a few others learned that I have means of breaking the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness. I doubt they¡¯ll reveal it lightly, either.

    As for Star Girdle, I¡¯m afraid he cannot possibly escape confinement until the Radiant Epoch descends,

    So all I have to do is ensure that Ying Que¡¯s lips are sealed.

    He thought for a moment, then said, ¡°For me, helping Ying Que¡¯s father escape a life worse than death wasn¡¯t difficult.¡±

    This roundabout, ambiguous answer made them subconsciously assume that Su Yi had no means of eradicating the power of the Prohibition of Darkness either. ?The way they saw it, that was the most reasonable answer anyway.

    Enough time to burn a stick of incense passed before Ying Que returned. Then, beneath the group¡¯s dumbstruck gazes, he knelt on the floor and kowtowed to Su Yi.

    ¡°Master Su, allow me to kowtow in gratitude on my father¡¯s behalf. Thank you for granting him release!¡±

    He then kowtowed once more. ¡°Master Su, from this day forth, you are the benefactor of the Ying lineage of ck flood dragons. No matter your orders, my n and I shall carry them out, heedless of the difficulty! Should I ever go against my words, may divine lightning strike me down, may hellfire set me aze, may the heavens execute me, may the earth destroy me, and may I die a horrible death!¡±

    Having said all this, he kowtowed once more.

    His voice was solemn and forceful, and it echoed without end.

    The entire room fell silent. Everyone was stunned!

    Who could have guessed that freeing an elderly ck flood dragon from a life worse than death would move Ying Que so deeply?

    Ying Que was an iparably mighty Spiritual Manifestation Realm flood dragon, yet now, he¡¯d kowtowed three times and sworn to repay this benevolence. Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised?

    Zhang Yuntao couldn¡¯t help but gasp, and his heart shook.

    If Ying Que and his entire n came to Su Yi¡¯s aid, which faction beneath the heavens would dare be enemies with him lightly?

    ¡°Master Su?¡± An absent-minded look appeared in Su Yi¡¯s eyes. This form of address made him recall his time as the live-in son-inw of Guangling City¡¯s Wen Family. He recalled the Apricot Cottage, and faces he hadn¡¯t seen in a long time.

    Less than half a year had passed since then.

    Even so, when he heard that familiar title, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit wistful.

    Used as an honorific, ¡°master¡± meant one who¡¯d reached mastery before you. It was a term a student used for his teacher.

    In simple terms, to cultivators, this form of address conveyed an enormous degree of respect!

    ¡°Get up.¡± Su Yi waved. He could tell at a nce that Ying Que¡¯s kowtowing and promises came straight from the heart. This was a disy of true emotion, without the slightest pretense.

    However, he¡¯d never liked this sort of thing.

    People changed.

    It was enough to focus on the heart, not its vestiges.

    Ying Que rose, then faced Su Yi¡¯spanions and bowed in greeting. ¡°When we first met, I behaved rashly and offended you. I hope you¡¯ll forgive me.¡±

    Zhang Yuntao was instantly frantic. He hurried to his feet and said, ¡°Senior Ying, you didn¡¯t act like this. Tonight, we were blessed with an opportunity to feast in your residence. That is already an enormous honor.¡±

    He was only in the mid-stage Gathering Stars Realm. Facing a terrifying Spirit Dao yao cultivator like Ying Que already filled him with awe. How could he calmly ept such a disy of respect?

    Besides, Zhang Yuntao was well aware that Ying Que¡¯s apology and show of respect were all on ount of Su Yi.

    Were that not the case, he feared Ying Que wouldn¡¯t have spared the likes of them so much as a second nce.

    When she saw Zhang Yuntao rise and return Ying Que¡¯s greeting, how could Wen Xinzhao and the others remain seated?

    However, before they could get up, Ying Que smiled and gestured for them to remain seated. ¡°Everyone, you needn¡¯t act like this. I was simply expressing my sincerest apologies.¡±

    After the earlier banquet, he understood that with the sole exception of Zhang Yuntao, Wen Xinzhao, Qing Ya, and the two yao cultivators were close to Su Yi. How could he possibly let them return his bow?

    Su Yi watched this entire exchange y out, but he didn¡¯t remark on it. He just rose and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ying, let¡¯s have a private chat.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Once they were outside the banquet hall, Su Yi got straight to the point. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t tell anyone else that I helped your father attain release.¡±

    Ying Que bowed solemnly. ¡°Master Su, to tell the truth, before he passed, my father repeatedly urged me not to reveal what had happened. He said that if I did, I would bring you unpredictable trouble. My lips are sealed. Please, rest assured.¡±

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°Then that¡¯s settled then. We should get going.¡±

    Ying Que said hurriedly, ¡°Master Su, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask of you.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.

    Ying Que was instantly nervous. He bowed and said, ¡°Before my father passed, he hoped that I could serve you. I¡¯ll work tirelessly on your behalf to repay you for your benevolence!¡±

    This was a mighty yao of the Spiritual Manifestation Realm, yet he wanted to pledge himself to a Grain Avoidance youth¡¯s cause. If word got out, it would leave the world tongue-tied!

    Su Yi was briefly caught off guard. Then, he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Your father didn¡¯t simply request that for the sake of repaying a kindness, now did he?¡±

    Ying Que felt as if all his thoughts were out in the open, and he felt thoroughly out of sorts. Still, he dared not hide it, so he told the truth. ¡°When my father learned of your abilities, he was thoroughly shaken and impressed. He sighed and said that, if he¡¯d had your aid during his attempt to be a true dragon, he would have had no need to fear failing his tribtion!

    ¡°Father also said that, should I be fortunate enough to serve you, when the timees for me to attempt my tribtion of draconic transformation, I wouldn¡¯t follow in his footsteps.¡±

    When Su Yi heard this, he instantly understood.

    The power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness had tormented the elderly ck flood dragon for thirteen thousand years, leaving him longing to die, yet unable to do so. He naturally knew how terrifying the prohibition was better than anyone.

    Su Yi had means of nullifying the power of the prohibition. It was natural that the elderly flood dragon would think highly of him, and it wasn¡¯t at all strange that he¡¯d hope his son could serve him.

    s, Su Yi had no desire for an apprentice, and with Yuan Heng around, he had no desire to take on another attendant.

    Ying Que¡¯s cultivation was indeed mighty, and he already stood at the pinnacle of the Great Xia¡¯s world of cultivation.

    However, to Su Yi, attendants were for odd jobs and running errors. It didn¡¯t matter whether their cultivation was high or not.

    It seemed Ying Que picked up on Su Yi¡¯s calm indifference, as he bowed and kowtowed once more. He earnestly pleaded, ¡°I am willing to pledge my life to your cause. Please, allow me to stay by your side!¡±

    A mighty, influential Spiritual Manifestation Realm flood dragon had repeatedly bowed and kowtowed before Su Yi.

    However, Su Yi wasn¡¯t the least bit moved. On the contrary, he furrowed his brow. ¡°You can¡¯t force something like this. If you keep pushing, don¡¯t me me for severing our bond.¡±

    Ying Que¡¯s entire body went rigid, and he kowtowed frantically. ¡°Master Su, please, don¡¯t be angry. I won¡¯t do it ever again.¡±

    Inwardly, he felt utterly despondent. Before he passed, the elderly flood dragon repeatedly exhorted him, saying that this?was immortal?destiny, an opportunity that could change his fate. He said that chances like this might note even once in a thousand years, and that no matter what, Ying Que couldn¡¯t let it slip through his fingers.

    At first, he was confident that with his strength and cultivation, so long as he asked with sincerity, Su Yi would surely ept him. He figured this would be no problem.

    He would never have guessed that Su Yi would refuse!

    Furthermore, he seemed displeased!

    Ying Que felt panicked, uncertain, depressed, and frustrated. How could he not?

    When he saw this, Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°You¡¯ve already freed yourself of your heart demon, and you aren¡¯t far from your next tribtion. Come see me again once you¡¯ve stepped into the Spiritual Integration Realm.¡±

    With that, he turned and left the hall.

    Ying Que was only briefly stunned before he realized the implications of Su Yi¡¯s words. His despondency vanished without a trace, and he was visibly ovee with mad delight.

    Master Su¡­ Is he testing me?

    Enter the Spiritual Integration Realm?

    I¡¯ve already repressed my cultivation boundary for one thousand years. Now that I¡¯ve rid myself of my heart¡¯s demon, breaking into the Spiritual Integration Realm shouldn¡¯t pose much of a problem.

    When the timees, if I visit Master Su again, perhaps¡­ Perhaps he¡¯ll allow me to serve at his side!

    Ying?Que?then took a deep breath, suppressed his excitement, and got up.

    Su Yi and hispanions had already exited the hall. They¡¯d decided to leave.

    Ying Que wanted to keep them longer, but when he saw that Su Yi had made up his mind, he chose to see them off instead.

    Zhang Yuntao and the others noticed that Ying Que seemed to be in high spirits. He seemed calm and rxed as he made conversation, his voice as warm and mellow as a spring breeze.

    It was only when he faced Su Yi that he unwittingly seemed awed and reverent, like one who dared not speak too loudly for fear of startling those above him.

    When I get back to the sect, I¡¯ll be sure to report what happened tonight!?thought Zhang Yuntao.

    When Su Yi killed Huo Yunsheng, Sun Feng, and Qian Tianlong, Zhang Yuntao was certain?that Cloudsky?Divine Pce wouldn¡¯t let this matter go.

    Yet now, Su Yi had a mighty Spiritual Manifestation yao, a god-like figure, by his side.

    Under the circumstances, Cloudsky Divine Pce would have to think long and hard about the consequences before acting against Su Yi.

    When this thought urred to him, Zhang Yuntao couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    Yes, he¡¯d once lost to Su Yi, but in his heart, he couldn¡¯t really hate him. Whose fault was it that he was weaker than his opponent?

    If possible, he would have preferred?that Cloudsky?Divine Pce didn¡¯t view Su Yi as its enemy over Huo Yunsheng andpany.

    This worked out well; if the sect learned that Su Yi had a mighty flood dragon like Ying Que by his side, it would surely give them pause!

    However, it was then that Ying Que¡¯s voice transmitted directly into Zhang Yuntao¡¯s ears, as mellow as a spring breeze.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Zhang, the implications of what happened today are enormous. Someone as lofty as Master Su might disdain saying such things aloud, but I have no choice but to take them seriously.

    ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is, it¡¯s best that no one else finds out about what happened today. You understand what I¡¯m saying, don¡¯t you?¡±

    .

    Zhang Yuntao¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted.

 Chapter 468: A Mighty Foe Attacks

    <h4>Chapter 468: A Mighty Foe Attacks</h4>

    Mere moments ago, Zhang Yuntao decided to report this incident to the sect in full, honest detail as soon as he got back.

    Who¡¯d have thought that Ying Que would see right through him and directly transmit him a warning?

    Zhang Yuntao¡¯s gaze shifted, and he saw Ying Que¡¯s warm, amiable smile.

    However, when he looked into those tawny eyes, Zhang Yuntao¡¯s heart trembled, and a chill coursed down his spine.

    This was the warning of a mighty yao of the Spiritual Manifestation Realm. How could Zhang Yuntao possibly disregard it?

    Zhang Yuntao took a deep breath, then transmitted back, ¡°Senior, rest assured. I shall not divulge a single word of what happened here today!¡±

    ¡°Haha, Fellow Daoist Zhang, don¡¯t overthink this. Later, should I get the chance, I¡¯ll be sure to visit you at Cloudsky Divine Pce. When the timees, please don¡¯t turn me away at the door!¡± Ying Queughed and transmitted back.

    Zhang Yuntao¡¯s heart shook. How could he fail to realize what Ying Que was?really?saying? ¡°I know you¡¯re from Cloudsky Divine Pce, so I know where to find youter!¡±

    ¡°Also, the current leader of Cloudsky Divine Pce is Fu Peiyu, right?¡± Ying Que asked, seemingly as an afterthought.

    ¡°She is indeed.¡± Zhang Yuntao nodded.

    ¡°Roughly three hundred years ago, at a discussion of the Dao in Nine Tripod City, I was fortunate enough to meet your leader. I deeply admire her cultivation,¡± said Ying Que, his eyes shining with reminiscence.

    Zhang Yuntao was stunned. ¡°Senior, are you perhaps referring to the Trial of the Sword the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect hosted three hundred years ago?¡±

    ¡°I am indeed. At the time, I participated under the name Duan Changsheng. I originally nned to ughter a few opponents from the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect, but s, the situation was not in my favor. I had no choice but to abandon the idea.¡±

    Ying Que sighed.

    His father, the old ck flood dragon, suffered an ambush while attempting to undergo tribtion and be a true dragon.

    .

    The culprit, Liu Qianxing, was from the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect!

    Although the old ck flood dragon had long since devoured the chief offender, Ying Que nheless hated cultivators of the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect to his very bones.

    When he visited Nine Tripod City to participate in the Trial of the Sword, he hoped to kill several of the sect¡¯s higher-ups. However, in the end, he had to give up on the idea.

    ¡°Duan Changsheng!? So, you were the mysterious expert who defeated three Spirit Dao cultivators in session, Senior?¡± Zhang Yuntao gasped, feeling beside himself with shock.

    Three hundred years ago, during the Trial of the Sword, the name Duan Changsheng shook the nation.

    It was on that day that the cultivators of the Great Xia learned of the existence of a mighty expert among Spiritual Manifestation cultivators: Duan Changsheng.

    However, even now, no one?knew?Duan Changsheng¡¯s origins.

    Zhang Yuntao would never have guessed that this legendary, mysterious expert was standing right before him!

    ¡°Haha, all of that is in the past. It¡¯s not worth mentioning.¡± Ying Que smiled and shook his head.

    Zhang Yuntao felt inwardly conflicted.

    How could he fail to realize that Ying Que had said all that purely as a warning? The flood dragon just wanted him to keep his mouth shut and refrain from spreading word of today¡¯s incident.

    Zhang Yuntao thought to himself,?No matter what, even if I cannot bring up what happened here today, I must do my utmost to stop the sect from seeking revenge against Su Yi.

    Despite reaching this decision, hecked confidence.

    In Cloudsky Divine Pce, he was merely an outer sect elder. His position was high, butpared to the truly influential members of the sect, his words carried little weight.

    How could the sect possibly heed his warning?

    Zhang Yuntao felt as if his heart were tied up in knots.

    ¡°What are you two talking about?¡± Su Yi transmitted, his eyes on Ying Que. He¡¯d long since noticed that Zhang Yuntao¡¯s expression was somewhat off.

    Ying Que said respectfully, ¡°Master Su, I was just warning Fellow Daoist Zhang not to spread word of today¡¯s incident. I fear that, should word reach Cloudsky Divine Pce, it will cause trouble for you.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shot up. ¡°That¡¯s actually rather considerate of you.¡±

    Ying Que said even more respectfully, ¡°I¡¯m just doing what I ought to do.¡±

    As they conversed, the group left the underground pce and proceeded toward the surface of the Angry Dragon River.

    ¡­¡­

    It was alreadyte at night, and dawn was fast approaching.

    The treasure ship was docked beside Broken Dragon Cliff.

    ¡°Miss, you needn¡¯t be afraid. You are a disciple of Cloudsky Divine Pce. I, Li Miaohong, naturally shall not make this difficult for you.¡± Li Miaohong sat in one of the ship¡¯s halls. He sat casually in his chair, resting his eyes.

    He wore?Daoist?robes patterned with wind and me, and he was tall and upright. His hair and beard were dark as ink, while his skin was as fair as jade. His features bore a striking simrity to his little sister, Madam Miaohua.

    Although he¡¯d repressed his aura, the presence of a Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator still made?Ren?Youyou¡¯s heart quiver in terror.

    ¡°Senior, I already told you everything I know. As for where Su Yi and the others went, I¡­ I really don¡¯t know,¡± said Ren Youyou in a quavering voice.

    Just now, Li Miaohong slipped in like a ghost, appearing in her room out of nowhere. He startled her so badly that the blood drained from her face.

    It was only after learning who Li Miaohong was and why he¡¯de here that she sighed in relief and started to calm down.

    Li Miaohong had asked her numerous questions, all rted to Su Yi.

    However, Ren Youyou hadn¡¯t known Su Yi for long, and their rtionship wasn¡¯t at all close. She could only tell Li Miaohong what little she knew.

    For example, what happened at the Spiritbend Assembly, or their recent encounter with the Jade Bottle Province¡¯s Zuo Family.

    ¡°If you¡¯re traveling together, why don¡¯t you know where they went?¡± Li Miaohong asked slowly. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me something happened?¡±

    Ren Youyou¡¯s heart shook, and she said hurriedly, ¡°I was in my room the whole time. I¡¯m not sure what happened just now, but I did hear a thunderstorm outside. Itsted only briefly before everything returned to its former silence.¡±

    ¡°The sound of a thunderstorm?¡± Li Miaohong¡¯s brow furrowed in thought.

    He¡¯d left the Qingyi Dao Sect to eradicate Su Yi and avenge his little sister, Madam Miaohua.

    He¡¯d chased Su Yi all the way here, and he¡¯d finally found an opportunity. It hadn¡¯t been easy, either. Who¡¯d have guessed that Su Yi was nowhere to be found?

    He couldn¡¯t help but feel stifled.

    When she saw Li Miaohong sink into a long silence, Ren Youyou worked up the courage to ask him a question. ¡°Senior, are you here to kill Su Yi?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said Li Miaohong with a calm nod. ¡°I cannot vent my hatred unless I kill the boy myself!¡±

    Ren Youyou¡¯s spirits soared, and she was instantly excited.?Su Yi, oh, Su Yi. Even if you were brasher and more insolent than you already are, I¡¯m afraid you still wouldn¡¯t be able to escape this cmity!

    Now that this Spiritual Manifestation cultivator had set his sights on him, how could Su Yi possibly survive?

    Especially since Li Miaohong was the third-ranked inner sect elder of the Qingyi Dao sect, a man famous throughout the Great Xia: Daoist Master Miaohong!

    ¡°You seem¡­ happy?¡± Li Miaohong sensed the subtle changes in Ren Youyou¡¯s expression.

    Her heart shook. She took a deep breath, then said, ¡°Senior, I won¡¯t lie to you: on the way here, Su Yi¡¯s bestial nature overcame him, and he killed three disciples of Cloudsky Divine Pce. It is only because of Su Yi¡¯s tyrannical abuse of power that Martial Uncle Zhang dares not voice his rage and must instead bury it deep inside.¡±

    She paused, a hint of bitterness on her lips. ¡°As for me? I¡¯ve been too terrified to leave my room this entire time. I dare not face someone so vicious and loathsome. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t know where Su Yi went tonight.¡±

    Li Miaohong eximed, ¡°He¡¯s actually frenzied and violent enough to touch members of Cloudsky Divine Pce?¡±

    This was indeed quite unexpected.

    He was a young man from the Great Zhou. He might have heaven-defyingbat prowess, but he was ultimately just in the Grain Avoidance Realm. How could he be so gutsy as to kill the disciples of a top-level faction?

    He was simply sick of living!

    Ren Youyou hesitated, then whispered, ¡°Senior, if you ask me, when Su Yi gets back, you should be careful. He¡¯s far beyond even other monstrous geniuses, and his methods are extremely¡­¡±

    Li Miaohong waved to cut her off. He said tly, ¡°Miss, do you know how enormous the gulf between Origin and Spirit Dao cultivators is?¡±

    Ren Youyou said without so much as pausing to think, ¡°They¡¯re as far apart as mud and the clouds. I once heard my seniors say that in the eyes of Origin Dao cultivators, mundane martial artists are as fragile as ants, but that Origin Dao cultivators themselves are no different from ants before a Spirit Dao cultivator.¡±

    Li Miaohong flicked his fingers and said proudly, ¡°Then do you think I could possibly encounter danger while squashing an ant?¡±

    Ren Youyou suddenly looked a bit ashamed. ¡°My warning was indeed superfluous. With your methods and cultivations, even if Su Yi¡¯s abilities were more heaven-defying than they already are¡­ Well, an ant can¡¯t overturn the heavens.¡±

    Li Miaohong smiled. ¡°No, you weren¡¯t wrong to warn me. Common sense is insufficient to judge Su Yi. He dares behave with such wanton abandon, so he must have numerous cards up his sleeves. If he appears before me, I¡¯ll strike with overwhelming force and destroy him. I absolutely won¡¯t give him any chance to use his trump cards!¡±

    Lions used their full strength even when hunting rabbits.

    Li Miaohong was long ustomed to wind and waves; he naturally wouldn¡¯t underestimate any foe.

    When Ren Youyou heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    Li Miaohong¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Why are you sighing?¡±

    Ren Youyou whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sighing because Su Yi is a matchless genius of the Origin Dao, yet today, he¡¯s doomed to be just another departed soul beneath your saber. Perhaps this is what they mean when they say the heavens make their will clear, and that transgressions are met with retribution. It really is best to stay modest and keep a low profile.¡±

    Li Miaohong was briefly stunned. Then, he couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.?The littledy sure knows how to talk!

    It was then that he sensed something. His eyes shed with cold light, and his suppressed aura burst forth. ¡°He¡¯s finally appeared!¡±

    Li Miaohong¡¯s long-umted killing intent and hatred?surged?forth like waters at high tide; he was on the verge of losing control.

    His presence was now so vast and powerful that Ren Youyou found it difficult to breathe. Her entire body went limp, and she fell to the ground with a thud, her beautiful face pallid.

    The imposing majesty of a Spirit Dao cultivator was unquestionably far too much for a Grain Avoidance cultivator like her to bear.

    ¡°Miss, once I¡¯ve killed Su Yi, I¡¯ll be sure to bring his head back and let you vent your hatred too,¡± said Li Miaohong. As his leisurely voice rang out, he shot ahead and disappeared.

    ¡°Su Yi? He¡¯s back?¡± After a brief, stunned pause, Ren Youyou shot to her feet in excitement and charged out of the hall.?She wanted to see how Su Yi died with her own two eyes!

    The sky was increasingly dark and heavy.

    The riverbank below Broken Dragon Cliff.

    As soon as Su Yi andpany emerged from the river, a calm, icy, dignified voice boomed like a sudden crack of thunder reverberating throughout the night sky.

    ¡°Listen up, Su Yi, you little beast! I am Li Miaohong of the Qingyi Dao Sect, and I¡¯vee here tonight to take your life tofort my little sister¡¯s dearly departed soul!¡±

 Chapter 469: Anger Over an Overly-Weak Opponent

    <h4>Chapter 469: Anger Over an Overly-Weak Opponent</h4>

    Su Yi and hispanions were stunned. They then saw a tall, stalwart figure in indigo stride through the skies. As he approached, his wind-and-me-marked robes billowed around him, and his aura surged into the heavens.

    This was the imposing might of the Spiritual Manifestation Realm; even the wind and clouds changed color.

    ¡°Daoist Master Miaohong!¡±

    Zhang Yuntao¡¯s pupils constricted. He recognized this prominent expert of the Qingyi Dao Sect at a nce.

    It was one of the Great Xia¡¯s four peak-level orthodoxies, yet?Daoist?Master?Miaohong?was ranked third amongst its inner-sect elders. There was no need to exin how lofty this position was or how solid his cultivation must be.

    It was just that Zhang Yuntao would never have guessed someone like him would appear here now, much less that he¡¯d proim his intentions to cut down Su Yi!

    Daoist Master Miaohong!

    Wen Xinzhao recognized him too, and the look on her beautiful face shifted. He was obviously here with ill intentions!

    ¡°Ah? So you¡¯re Madam Miaohua¡¯s older brother?¡± eximed Qing Ya.

    Back on the Great Chu¡¯s Billowing Sky River, Su Yi cut down Madam Miaohua and an entire group of cultivators from the Great Chu. At the time, Ling Yunhe mentioned Madam Miaohua¡¯s elder brother¡ªDaoist?Master?Miaohong?of the Qingyi Dao Sect, a mighty Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator!

    ¡°He¡¯se for revenge, huh¡­¡± Yuan Heng¡¯s expression was grave. He naturally understood what was happening.

    Bai Wenqing didn¡¯t know the backstory, but when she saw a Spiritual Manifestation cultivator appear and announce his intentions to kill Su Yi, her heart quivered too.

    Ying Que was briefly stunned. Then, he went mad with delight.

    This was an opportunity!

    He was only just worrying about how to make himself look good in front of Su Yi. Who¡¯d have thought that, just as he was about to bid Su Yi farewell, the perfect opportunity woulde knocking on his door?

    Meanwhile, Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows arched. He was a bit surprised too.

    Whoosh!

    Li Miaohong stood in the not-too-distant skies, his eyes shing like lightning and his aura surging around him. It seemed he had no ns of wasting any time; he wanted to attack directly and exterminate Su Yi.

    However, when his gazended on Ying Que, his expression changed dramatically. His eyes widened in rm and bewilderment.

    That¡­ That looks like a Spiritual Manifestation Realm yao cultivator!?

    This unexpected development made Li Miaohong forcefully suppress the impulse to attack right away. Instead, he took a deep breath, then nodded slightly. ¡°I am Li Miaohong of the Qingyi Dao Set. Greetings, Fellow Daoist. Might I request your honorable name and surname?¡±

    Everyone could see the change in Li Miaohong¡¯s attitude.

    At first, Zhang Yuntao, Wen Xinzhao, and the others were a bit uneasy, but they instantly came to their senses. Su Yi now had a mighty yao of the Spiritual Manifestation Realm beside him.

    How could he possibly fear Li Miaohong?

    Zhang Yuntao¡¯s expression even turned a bit strange. Li Miaohong was indeed mighty.

    However,pared to Duan Changsheng, the man who defeated three Spirit Dao cultivators in a row during the Trial of the Sword three hundred years ago, hecked polish.

    Ying Que was, after all, a flood dragon. His talent and umtions were far beyond others of the same realm.

    Furthermore, ording to Ying Que, he¡¯d suppressed his cultivation at the peak of the realm for a thousand years. If not for the former influence of his heart demon, he would have proven his Dao and entered the Spiritual Integration Realm a long time ago!

    Li Miaohong wanted to kill Su Yi even under these circumstances? He¡¯d have to get through Ying Que first!

    This?Daoist?Master?Miaohong?really arrived at just the wrong time. I guess he¡¯s just down on his luck¡­??Zhang Yuntao muttered to himself.

    Ying Que ignored Li Miaohongpletely. Instead, he turned to face Su Yi. ¡°Master Su, a bungling clown like this isn¡¯t?worth you getting?personally?involved. Allow me to handle this!¡±

    He couldn¡¯t be bothered to concern himself with why Li Miaohong was here to make trouble for Su Yi, nor did he care about the man¡¯s status as an inner sect elder of the Qingyi Dao Sect.

    He just knew that if he missed this opportunity to show off in front of Su Yi, he¡¯d absolutely regret it for the rest of his life!

    A bungling clown??Anger arose on Li Miaohong¡¯s face.

    In the Great Xia, his cultivation and status meant he had no need to humble himself even when he encountered others of the same realm.

    Yet now, some random yao cultivator had popped up out of who-knows-where, only to nder and disregard him. Of course he was angry. How could he not be?

    ¡°My good sir, don¡¯t you think your words are a bit much? I¡¯ll give you just one chance: hurry up and step aside. If you do, I won¡¯t pursue this any further. Otherwise¡­¡± Li Miaohong paused, then said icily, ¡°Don¡¯t me me for my poor manners!¡±

    With the Qingyi Dao Sect standing beside him, he hadplete confidence. It was only out of consideration for this unknown yao cultivator¡¯s cultivation that he hadn¡¯t attacked already.

    The most awkward part was, Ying Que still ignored him. He just faced Su Yi, sped his fist, and bowed. ¡°Master Su, please grant me this request!¡±

    Ren Youyou was watching from the treasure ship. When she saw this, she was tongue-tied.?What¡¯s going on here?

    Zhang Yuntao and the others¡¯ expressions were increasingly strange. When they looked at Li Miaohong, their gazes now contained a hint of pity.

    The Qingyi Dao Sect was indeed a giant of the Great Xia, but Ying Que, a terrifying flood dragon, was no vegetarian either!

    Li Miaohong was so furious that his expression darkened. He looked extremely unsightly.

    He¡¯s ignoring me again!

    Just¡­ Just how brazen is this yao cultivator!?

    It was then that Su Yi nced helplessly at Ying Que. ¡°Alright, then. I¡¯ll leave this up to you.

    Earlier, on the treasure ship, he¡¯d?sighed?over how difficult it was to find worthy foes in the Three Realms of the Origin Dao. He even thought that, should he encounter a Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator, he could test himself and see just how strong he¡¯d be.

    Li Miaohong¡¯s appearance was a surprise, but a pleasant one; he felt like a hunter who¡¯d just spotted his favorite prey.

    Yet?Ying?Que had requested his orders, and he even said that Li Miaohong was unworthy of his personal attention. If Su Yi insisted on taking action even after all that, it would just seem like he was desperate to show off.

    When he saw Su Yi nod his approval, Ying Que¡¯s spirits soared. ¡°Master Su, many thanks for granting my request!¡±

    Whoosh!

    He turned and strode into the sky. It seemed he was champing at the bit, or as if he feared nothing more than someone else swooping in to steal his opponent from him.

    How could the onlookers possibly miss that Ying Que was eager for an opportunity to show off his skills in front of Su Yi?

    They couldn¡¯t help but sigh.?This was a mighty, influential yao cultivator, someone who couldmand the wind and rain. Who could have pictured him acting like a student desperate to impress his seniors?

    Even Su Yi was dumbstruck.

    Watching this y out provoked Li Miaohong so thoroughly that his face was ashen, and his chest zed with fury. His aura surged furiously around him.

    In all his years of cultivation, when?had?anyone ever treated him so contemptuously?

    ¡°Li Miaohong, right? I hope youe at me with your full power. If you put on a poor showing, I guarantee you¡¯ll die a hideous death!¡±?Ying Que¡¯s clothes fluttered around him as he stood in the air. His voice was mellow as wine, but his words were tyrannical and forceful to the extreme.

    Li Miaohong was so furious that he gnashed his teeth andughed coldly, ¡°Wicked beast! I tolerated your earlier insults and treated you with politeness, but now, I finally understand: there¡¯s absolutely no need to treat an uncivilized, vulgar creature like you with respect!¡±

    ng!

    He stretched out his right hand, and a war sabernded in his palm. The de was a full four feet long, and it surged with fiery clouds and shed with sharp light. The light of its edge flowed gracefully as saber qi pierced the skies.

    The nearby air currents suddenly boomed, and countless rifts opened.

    An austere killing intent nketed and suppressed thendscape.

    Upon entering Spiritual Manifestation, abilities were self-creating and self-contained.

    At the pinnacle of this stage, a single gesture contained enormous divine majesty. Cultivators could easily burn mountains, boil seas, and alter they of thend.

    As Li Miaohong drew his saber, the majesty of the Spiritual Manifestation Realm was on full disy. The onlookers felt suffocating, and their hearts shook.

    He¡¯s in the mid-stage Spiritual Manifestation Realm, and he¡¯s gained enlightenment into Spirit Dao-level saber intent. Ordinary cultivators of the same realm can¡¯tpare with him.

    However,pared to the true top elites, the cream of the crop, the aura and imposing might he¡¯s refined thus far are ultimatelycking¡­?Su Yi thought to himself.

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it! This will make killing you interesting!¡± Ying Que threw back his head andughed. Then, he suddenly swung his palm.

    Boom!

    A storm appeared. Lightning boomed throughout the dome of heaven, and fierce gales howled.

    It was just a single palm strike, yet it was as if a divine dragon had extended its ws. As that tyrannical Spirit Dao power spread out, it changed the weather throughout the surrounding area.

    Li Miaohong¡¯s pupils expanded, and he swung his saber without the slightest hesitation.

    Fiery clouds zed, and saber qi red up, soaring through the skies. It swept forth like a fiery windstorm, its destructive power shocking.

    This was a sh between two Spirit Dao cultivators. Just how terrifying was this spectacle?

    An earth-shaking boom rang out. Surging lightning and embers burst apart in a rain of light, then swept outward. The skies, which moments prior were dark as ink, were suddenly as bright as they were at midday.

    Within the surrounding ten thousand miles, the?origin?energy of heaven and earth was thrown into chaos, and it churned nonstop.

    Zhang Yuntao, Wen Xinzhao, and the others felt a stinging pain in their eyes. Their hearts and minds shook with awe. They couldn¡¯t see any of the battle¡¯s details clearly at all!

    The difference between their cultivation boundaries was just too enormous. The abilities of Spirit Dao cultivators were far beyond theprehension and imagination of Origin Dao cultivators like them.

    ng!

    A sound like metal colliding against metal rang out.

    Beneath the onlookers¡¯ stunned gazes, Li Miaohong?fell?like a shooting star, creating an enormous crater.

    When the cloud of dust cleared, they saw that his hair was disheveled, his clothes were tattered, and blood flowed from the corners of his lips.

    One p, and Ying Que had crushed Li Miaohong!!

    Ren Youyou watched from the distant treasure ship. She was so scared that her beautiful face quivered, and she waspletely dumbstruck. She would never have guessed that Li Miaohong, a Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator famed throughout the world, would suffer abject defeat as soon as the fighting began!

    ¡°So strong!¡± Zhang Yuntao, Wen Xinzhao, and the others couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    They¡¯d long since known that Ying Que possessed extraordinarybat prowess, but they wouldn¡¯t have thought that he¡¯d be so tyrannically mighty even against a fellow Spiritual Manifestation cultivator like Li Miaohong.

    Su Yi, however, found this awfully dull.

    A human mid-stage Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator against a peak Spiritual Manifestation flood dragon, one who¡¯d suppressed his cultivation for a full thousand years? The gap was enormous to begin with.

    It would have been stranger if Yiing Que?couldn¡¯t?absolutely suppress his opponent.

    ¡°This¡­ is a Spiritual Manifestation cultivator of the Qingyi Dao Sect?¡± Ying Que was a bit disappointed too. He furrowed his brow and murmured, ¡°He really iscking¡­¡±

    And here he¡¯d hoped to disy his abilities in front of Su Yi. How could he show off his strength if his opponent was too weak?

    Li Miaohong, meanwhile, had been pped into a daze.

    His expression shifted erratically, and his bellyful of anger grew wings and flew away. He felt a chill course throughout his body, and his eyes shone with rm and terror.

    Just what was this yao cultivator, and where had hee from? How had he achieved such a terrifying cultivation in the Spiritual Manifestation Realm?

    ¡°If you¡¯re not dead, get up and fight! Take out your trump cards and unleash your killer moves! Don¡¯t bring shame upon your Qingyi Dao Sect¡¯s reputation!¡± Ying Que bellowed overhead. ¡°If you continue putting on such a poor show, I really will get angry!¡±

    He really did seem a bit frantic, as if he hoped his opponent would hurry up and get stronger¡­

    The onlookers¡¯ expressions all turned a bit strange. This entire scene seemed a bit overly preposterous and farcical¡­

    This was an unparalleled showdown between two Spiritual Manifestation Realm opponents, yet Ying Que seemed upset about his opponent¡¯s weakness¡­

 Chapter 470: The Secrets of the Origin Palace

    <h4>Chapter 470: The Secrets of the Origin Pce</h4>

    Ying Que¡¯s words left Li Miaohong quivering with fury. He was so enraged and embarrassed that he almost wanted to die.

    Throughout all his years of cultivation, he¡¯d never once been humiliated like this. He felt as if his sense of self-respect had been trampled all over!

    For a moment, he really did feel the urge to fight with everything he had. However, in the end, he suppressed that impulse.

    That palm strike was far too terrifying. It made him realize just how enormous the gap between him and Ying Que was.

    If he weren¡¯t mistaken, Ying Que was an old monster at the very peak of the Spiritual Manifestation Realm.?How could he fight someone like that?

    As his thoughts raced, Li Miaohong took a deep breath. His face was ashen as he said, ¡°The Qingyi Sect shall settle this score sooner orter!¡±

    Before his voice even finished echoing through the air, he disappeared in a sh.

    He was running away!

    This scene caught Zhang Yuntao, Wen Xinzhao, and the otherspletely off guard.

    However, Ying Que burst intoughter. ¡°I anticipated that you¡¯d run. How could I have possibly failed to prepare for this?¡±

    He suddenly raised his foot, stepped into the air, and uttered an inscrutable?Daoist?chant.

    It reverberated throughout heaven and earth like the roar of a dragon, shaking the mountains and rivers in all directions. Theyers of cloud crumbled and dispersed.

    It was visible to the naked eye: formless power fluctuations rose and fell like ripples, spreading continuously outward.

    Boom!

    The onlookers felt as if heaven and earth were shaking. The surroundingndscape was in chaos, and it seemed as if everything in front of them were crumbling.

    They couldn¡¯t help but tremble.?What level of miraculous skill is this!?

    ¡°It¡¯s truly a waste¡­¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but facepalm. He really didn¡¯t know what to say.

    When Ying Que attacked, he circted his entire cultivation. His Spiritual Manifestation aura enveloped his surroundings, but at the same time, he drew upon the force of thendscape. That¡¯s how he produced such a grandiose scene and how he made it seem as if heaven and earth were at his beck and call.

    This method might have seemed overpowering, and its momentum might have been shocking, but it was an unnecessary waste of energy.

    Was there any need to cause such a disturbance just to kill a fleeing mid-stage Spiritual Manifestation cultivator?

    One surefire strike was enough!

    However, Su Yi could tell that Ying Que had done so primarily to show off his abilities. Killing Li Miaohong was secondary¡­

    Su Yi was speechless, and he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.?Is it really necessary to go to such lengths just to win my approval?

    Bang!

    Formless ripples spread out. Tens of thousands of feet away, Li Miaohong was ruthlessly forced back into view. He staggered, his face deathly pale.

    Shit!?His sleeves billowed as he immediately took out a clear, lustrous, purple copper mirror. It burst with radiant light as he held it protectively in front of himself.

    The Purple Air Defending Mountains Mirror!

    This was an utterly miraculous Spirit Dao treasure. When attacksnded on it, it could easily and efficiently block their power.

    It was enough to block even the full-force attack of someone of the same cultivation!

    Crunch!

    However, just a momentter, a boom rang out, and Li Miaohong¡¯s life-saving trump card shattered like ss.

    It was a wed forelimb covered in ck scales that destroyed the mirror. The forelimb was the size of a millstone, and its ws were as sharp as divine weapons. They emanated monstrous yao qi and destructive power.

    This was the innate talent of Ying Que¡¯s flood dragon bloodline. It had the terrifying power to tear the skies and shatter mountains and rivers.

    After destroying the treasure, the ck ws continued toward Li Miaohong.

    ¡°Break!!¡± Li Miaohong cried out in rm. His blood and qi surged as if they were on fire, and he?blocked with everything?he had.

    Bang bang bang!

    The scaly forelimb struck like an axe through bamboo. Its ws were like five sharp des; Li Miaohong¡¯s defensive power and treasures burst apart beneath them.

    Amidst the scattering misty light, the ws ripped Li Miaohong¡¯s body to pieces, like a metalb through a block of tofu. They tore him into even-sized chunks, which sttered to the ground like rain.

    This bloody, brutal scene shocked Ren Youyou so badly that her knees turned to jelly and she fell to the ground. Even her soul practically left her body.

    Even Zhang Yuntao, Wen Xinzhao, and the others felt their hearts palpitate in terror.

    This was just too brutal! A single swipe of the ws had cubed a Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator!

    It was then that Zhang Yuntao and the others realized something. Although he seemed mellow and amiable, and although he had a noble bearing, when Ying Que attacked, the vicious, bloodthirsty nature of a flood dragon was on full disy!

    If Su Yi weren¡¯t around, someone of the flood dragon¡¯s temperament couldn¡¯t possibly have been so modest and polite with them.

    Heaven and earth stilled, and everything returned to its former tranquility.

    .

    When Ying Que returned, his vicious, explosive aura had already disappeared. His sleeves fluttered, and he looked like a god or immortal.?And when he faced Su Yi, he was modest and reverent. He said sheepishly, ¡°Master Su, I used too much force earlier, and I carelessly destroyed Li Miaohong¡¯s soul, too.¡±

    The onlookers were dumbstruck.

    How could he call such an explosively brutal killing method ¡°careless¡±?

    Su Yi nced at him. ¡°If you killed him, you killed him. I didn¡¯t have anything to ask him anyway. What about you? Aren¡¯t you worried about offending the Qingyi Dao Sect?¡±

    Ying Que said solemnly, ¡°Had they offended me, I would have held my nose, endured, and made concessions. After all, they¡¯re no ordinary faction. Their roots are deep and ancient, and their ranks include numerous mighty elders.?However, this time, they offended you. That, I naturally cannot tolerate!¡±

    Even Yuan Heng, Su Yi¡¯s attendant, couldn¡¯t help but sigh with admiration over Ying Que¡¯s boot-licking skills.

    Su Yi said, ¡°I had you agree to do me three favors. Today, you killed Li Miaohong for me. That counts as one of them.¡±

    Ying Que said respectfully, ¡°Master Su, never mind three favors. Even if you wanted me to serve you for the rest of my life, I¡¯d be all too happy to agree!¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh dryly. ¡°Enough. We¡¯re leaving now.¡±

    With that, he turned and headed toward the treasure ship.

    ¡°Master Su, take care! When I sessfully break into the next realm, I¡¯ll be sure to visit you for further guidance!¡± Ying Que bowed.

    Without so much as turning his head, Su Yi tossed a palm-sized Buddhist statue over. ¡°This little trinket is no longer of any use to me, so I¡¯ll leave it in your care for now. Should I need it in the future, I¡¯lle back for it.¡±

    Ying Que hurriedly caught it in both hands.

    The statue was seated in meditation. The monk depicted had his hands crossed in front of his abdomen, forming a lotus hand seal. A true dragon was wrapped around his back, its head resting on his shoulders. It was vivid and lifelike.

    When he firstid eyes on it, Ying Que¡¯s entire body went rigid, and he almost lost control and cried out.

    This statue was actually made from the natal bone of a true dragon!!

    Ying Que¡¯s heart swelled, and his tawny eyes shone. He was so excited that his hands quivered.

    As a flood dragon, in his heart, true dragons were unparalleled existences. They were like legends, and undergoing metamorphosis to be one of them was the ultimate, nigh-unattainable goal of every flood dragon!

    When he was little, Ying Que often listened as his father told all kinds of stories about true dragons, but those were ultimately just legends.

    Even his father didn¡¯t know whether the legendary true dragons actually existed in this world or not.

    Yet now, Ying Que was holding a true dragon¡¯s natal bone in his hand!

    It almost didn¡¯t seem real; Ying Que felt as if he were dreaming.

    A long time passed.

    When Ying Que recovered from his daze, he saw that the treasure ship was already soaring through the skies, rising like a whirlwind. Before long, it disappeared from viewpletely.

    The night receded, and the first light of dawn broke through the darkness.

    When the first beams of sunlight bathed the mortal world, the entirendscape seemed to awaken from its slumber. Everything was bright.

    ¡°Mystic Master, I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life repaying your benevolence!¡± Ying Que solemnly knelt, holding the true dragon¡¯s natal bone in both hands, and kowtowed three times. Only then did he rise and re-enter the boundless waters of the Angry Dragon.

    ¡­¡­

    On board the treasure ship.

    Su Yiyfortably in his wicker chair, his eyes closed in meditation.

    Tonight¡¯s encounter at Broken Dragon Cliff didn¡¯t lead to any great harvests, but he at least got rid of Li Miaohong. That meant one lesstent threat.

    I ought to begin preparing to advance to the Origin Pce Realm soon,?Su Yi muttered to himself.

    The Origin Pce Realm was the second of the Three Realms of the Origin Dao.

    Upon reaching this realm, a cultivator could open an origin pce in their dantian, in which they could umte origin energy and connect with the power of their surroundings. The more secure the Origin Pce, the?firmer?one¡¯s foundations in the Grand Dao.

    The cultivation base would undergo a cosmic shift upon reaching this realm.

    Su Yi was now in thete-stage Grain Avoidance Realm. He had nock of resources, so ofte, he¡¯d tempered his cultivation day and night. He was steadily approaching the peak of the realm.

    Assuming everything went as expected, he¡¯d reach the true pinnacle of the Grain Avoidance Realm in less than a week.

    When the time came, he¡¯d have the umtions needed to attack the Origin Pce Realm!

    This realm naturally wasn¡¯t unfamiliar to Su Yi.

    The Origin Pce referred to something much like an immortal cave carved into the dantian. It served as a gathering point for one¡¯s cultivation and umtions.

    That aside, it was only by nourishing the Origin Power Seed in the Origin Pce that it had a chance to take root and sprout. When one broke into the Gathering Stars Realm, the sprouted Origin Power Seed could condense Origin Power Stars within the Origin Pce.

    In simple terms, the Origin Pce Realm served as a bridge connecting the realms above and below it.

    Without the Origin Pce, the Origin Power Seed condensed in the Grain Avoidance Realm couldn¡¯t take root and spout. Without undergoing that process, it naturally couldn¡¯t condense Origin Power Stars during the Gathering Stars Realm.

    The quality of the Origin Pce determines whether or not the Origin power Seed can grow into a towering tree. Based on the Wilds¡¯ standards of evaluation, Origin Pces are divided into three grades: upper, middle, and lower.

    Only an upper-grade Origin Pce can quench Grand Dao Origin Light. Grand Dao Origin Light is a symbol that a cultivator¡¯s foundations within the Origin Pce Realm are among the very best.

    In my past life, I achieved Grand Dao Origin Light ¡®as radiant as the misty glow of dawn, with the quality of divine jade.¡¯ I was at the pinnacle of the realm; only the peerless holy sons of ancient orthodoxies could stand shoulder-to-shoulder with me¡­

    s, my attainments in the Origin Pce Realm weren¡¯t truly unmatched or invincible.

    Su Yi silently pondered,?But this time, I¡¯ve already achieved the unprecedented Strongest Dao Seed. I just don¡¯t know what kind of Origin Pce I¡¯ll create within my dantian as I step into the Origin Pce Realm¡­.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit helpless.

    His Strongest Dao Seed was unprecedented, so even with the cultivation experience of his past life, it was hard to predict what level of Origin Pce would appear when he entered the Origin Pce Realm.

    Soon, Su Yi smiled, and his eyes shone with longing and anticipation. It was the element of the unknown that made this interesting. Wasn¡¯t this the very path he sought when he chose to reincarnate and cultivate anew?

    It was only by surpassing his past self?at every?realm that he could ensure that this time, he would walk far further down this path than before!

 Chapter 471: Parting Ways

    <h4>Chapter 471: Parting Ways</h4>

    In another room of the treasure ship.

    Ren Youyou sat alone, uncertain, uneasy, and utterly despondent.

    She was originally quite eager for a Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator like Li Miaohong to attack. She figured he was more than strong enough to take Su Yi down with ease.

    Who¡¯d have thought that Su Yi wouldn¡¯t even need to get involved? Someone else killed Li Miaohong where he stood!

    Just thinking back to that bloody, violent spectacle left her terrified and out of sorts. It cast a shadow over her heart.

    ¡°Youyou, if you don¡¯t want to get swept up into this storm, whatever you do, don¡¯t leak a word of what happened on Broken Dragon Cliff,¡± Zhang Yuntao said in a low voice, his expression utterly solemn and grave.

    Ren Youyou said in a daze, ¡°Martial Uncle Zhang, I can¡¯t even tell our seniors in the sect?¡±

    Zhang Yuntao nodded and sighed. ¡°Li Miaohong was the Qingyi Dao Sect¡¯s third inner sect elder, a famous Spiritual Manifestation cultivator. His death is sure to stir up enormous waves. Given the circumstances, we¡¯re better off pretending we know nothing. We absolutely cannot allow ourselves to get mixed up in this.¡±

    Ren Youyou¡¯s delicate frame quivered, and she nodded hurriedly. ¡°Martial Uncle Zhang, I understand how important this is, and I absolutely won¡¯t leak a word of it!¡±

    How could you possibly understand??Zhang Yuntao sighed to himself. On the surface, he was warning Ren Youyou not to divulge word of Li Miaohong¡¯s death. In reality, he was covering up everything to do with Su Yi and Ying Que.

    There was nothing for it; the ck flood dragon was too tyrannical. He simply wouldn¡¯t let him reveal anything.

    Under the circumstances, Zhang Yuntao had no choice but to use Li Miaohong as a pretense to warn Ren Youyou against revealing what had happened.

    ¡°Then¡­ When we get back to the sect, should we report Su Yi¡¯s wicked conduct?¡± whispered Ren Youyou.

    Zhang Yuntao had long since made up his mind, so he said directly, ¡°Aside from what happened at Broken Dragon Cliff, we should report everything else that happened.¡±

    Ren Youyou nodded and let out a long sigh.

    ¡­.

    In another room, Wen Xinzhao said softly, ¡°Qing Ya, when you follow me back to the sect, don¡¯t discuss Fellow Daoist Su with other people. Otherwise, it¡¯s hard to say how much of a disturbance it¡¯ll cause. Do you understand?¡±

    Qing Ya smiled sweetly and chirped, ¡°Little Martial Aunt, don¡¯t worry! I promise to pretend I don¡¯t even know Big Brother Su Yi!¡±

    Wen Xinzhao smiled too. She pinched Qing Ya¡¯s adorable cheeks and said, ¡°When we get back, I¡¯ll request an audience with my master, and I¡¯ll try and get her to ept you as her disciple too. I trust that with your aptitude, you¡¯re sure to shine in the future.¡±

    Qing Ya giggled. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that make us apprentice sisters, Little Martial Aunt?¡±

    Wen Xinzhao couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°It¡¯s just seniority in the sect. It doesn¡¯t matter at all. Besides, we were only a few years apart to begin with.¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡± Qing Ya grunted, then furrowed her brow and sighed. ¡°If I go to Cloudsky Divine Pce, I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll next see Big Brother Su Yi.¡±

    When she brought up Su Yi, Wen Xinzhao¡¯s gaze shifted.

    In just a few days, they and Su Yi would part ways. The matchless, picture-perfect Little Sword Demon couldn¡¯t help but feel reluctant.

    ¡­¡­

    On the same day that Su Yi andpany boarded their ship and left Broken Dragon Cliff.

    The Qingyi Dao Sect.

    A panicked shriek rang out.

    ¡°This is bad! This is bad! Elder Miaohong¡¯s soulntern went out!¡±

    This news shook the entire sect, regardless of rank.

    A Spiritual Manifestation cultivator had fallen. How could this have happened?

    As one of the Great Xia¡¯s four peak-level orthodoxies, this was the first time one of their Spiritual Manifestation cultivators had perished unexpectedly in almost one thousand years!

    The leader of the Qingyi Daoist Sect, Daoist Master Moyang, was refining medicine in seclusion when he heard the news. He left seclusion that very day to investigate this matter personally.

    It wasn¡¯t long before he learned that recently, Li Miaohong had been calling upon the sect¡¯s forces to investigate a young man named Su Yi.

    Furthermore, just a few days ago, it was precisely because he¡¯d learned that Su Yi was within the Great Xia that he left the sect.

    From this, Daoist Master Moyang immediately deduced that Daoist Master Miaohong¡¯s death was somehow connected to the young man named Su Yi.

    That very day, Daoist Master Moyang, in his capacity as the sect¡¯s leader, ordered the sect¡¯s experts to investigate. They were to hold nothing back, and once they understood the full picture, they would get justice!

    Word of Li Miaohong¡¯s death quickly spread beyond the Qingyi Dao Sect.

    The passing of a Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator shook the entire nation. There was no way they could keep it under wraps.

    A storm arose, just like that. It was hard to say how great amotion would unfold over the course of the next few days.

    As for Su Yi? He¡¯d long since relegated Li Miaohong¡¯s death to the back of his mind. To him, it was a trivial matter.

    ¡­.

    Seven dayster.

    Just as he expected, Su Yi¡¯s cultivation rose to the pinnacle of the Grain Avoidance Realm.

    It was on that same day that the group arrived at the Fufeng Province¡¯s Golden Willow City,

    ¡°Brother Su, before we part ways, allow me to offer you a toast.¡± Wen Xinzhao sat in one of the city¡¯s restaurants and raised her cup.

    Su Yi smiled, raised his cup, and clinked sses.

    Cloudsky Divine Pce was built on Cloudsky Divine Mountain, in the Sr Province.

    If one continued north from Golden Willow City, they¡¯d reach the Azure Province, where the Great Xia¡¯s imperial capital was located.

    However, the Sr Province and Cloudsky Divine Pce were to the west.

    This meant that the group would part ways here.

    ¡°Big Brother Su Yi, let me offer you a toast too!¡± Qing Ya raised her cup. She was obviously reluctant to part with him; she made no effort to disguise her emotions.

    Su Yi clinked sses with her and said, ¡°If anyone in Cloudsky Divine Pce bullies you, tell your little martial aunt. If she can¡¯t fix the problem,e looking for me.¡±

    Qing Ya giggled, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve said that, I really hope someone tries bullying me! Wouldn¡¯t that mean I get to see you again?¡±

    The group couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.

    ¡°Brother Su, Qing Ya and I ought to get going. We can¡¯t keep Martial Uncle Zhang and Junior Apprentice Sister Ren waiting forever,¡± Wen Xinzhao said softly.

    Su Yi nodded.

    Neither Ren Youyou nor Zhang Yuntao participated in this farewell banquet. Su Yi naturally understood that neither wanted to form any connection with him at all.

    ¡°Here is some of my insight into Origin Dao-level sword intent. Take it.¡± Su Yi took out a jade slip and passed it to Wen Xinzhao.

    Wen Xinzhao had incredible talent and powers ofprehension when it came to the Dao of the Sword. Even though she was already a legendary figure of Cloudsky Divine Pce¡¯s younger generation and the Little Sword Demon famous throughout the Great Xia, in Su Yi¡¯s eyes, she¡¯d only excavated a tiny portion of her potential.

    Su Yi was effectively picking up a piece of uncut jade and polishing it, bit by bit, to reveal its unique dazzling luster!

    ¡°Many thanks, Fellow Daoist Su!¡± Wen Xinzhao¡¯s heart shook, and a warm current coursed through her.

    ¡°Big Brother Su Yi, what about me?¡± Qing Ya batted her big, shiny eyes.

    Su Yiughed. ¡°How could I possibly forget you?¡±

    As he spoke, he took out another jade slip. ¡°Take it.¡±

    He¡¯d already prepared this for her. This lively, adorable, beautiful young woman had the unparalleled Profound Flesh Spirit Bone. Even by the standards of the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, such a spirit root was top-ss and extremely rare.

    Her talent and powers ofprehension were extraordinary too. She could directly sense and approach the aura of the Grand Dao. She was monstrous; if they knew of her, the Wilds¡¯ ancient orthodoxies wouldpete to recruit her.

    Su Yi naturally wouldn¡¯t neglect a genius with such a spirit root. The jade slip he¡¯d prepared for her didn¡¯t contain any legacies or secret techniques. Rather, it was a method for excavating and awakening her talent and thetent potential of her spirit root.

    ¡°Thank you, Big Brother Su Yi!¡± Qing Ya smiled, her eyes like twin crescent moons.

    The young woman¡¯s smile was as radiant as the sunrise, and when he saw it, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but think back to his past life and recall his youngest disciple, Qing Tang. Despite himself, he sighed.

    Later that day.

    Wen Xinzhao, Qing Ya, Zhang Yuntao, and Ren Youyou bade Su Yi farewell and began their journey back to the sect.

    Just before they left, Wen Xinzhao said directly, ¡°I¡¯ll head to Nine Tripod City before the curtains open on the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly, and I hope to see you there.¡±

    Su Yi smiled in response, but he made no guarantees. He still hadn¡¯t decided whether or not he was going to participate in the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly.

    ¡°Master, should we begin our journey to Nine Tripod City immediately?¡± asked Yuan Heng. Now, only he and Bai Wenqing remained at Su Yi¡¯s side.

    ¡°No rush.¡± Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°I¡¯ll be breaking through soon, so let¡¯s rest here in Golden Willow City for a while.¡±

    Today was the second day of the ninth lunar month. A little more than a month remained until the curtains opened on the Great Xia¡¯s Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly.

    Su Yi first departed the Great Zhou on the second day of the seventh month, which meant that two months had passed.

    During that time, he and his servant traversed who-knows-how-many mundane nations and crossed countless mountains and rivers.

    During the Zhongyuan, or ¡°ghost¡± festival, they rescued siblings Cao Ping and Cao An, killed the ghost cultivator the Firewood Daoist, and bumped into an old acquaintance, the Divine Monarch of Tragedy.

    It was then that they met with Qing Ya and her master Ling Yunhe.

    He and Yuan Heng once floated down the Great Chu¡¯s Billowing Sky River in a ck awning boat. He cut down Madam Miaohua and a whole group of cultivators from the Great Chu, helping Qing Wan ovee her strange, unparalleled tribtion of metamorphosis. It was then that she became a true ghost cultivator.

    Then, in the Cloud Python Mountains¡¯ Cold Emerald Valley, he met Bai Wenqing and obtained the Absolute Yin Spirit Vein.

    And when he reached the Great Xia, he encountered the old blind man, a member of the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers, in Little Ghost City Fengdu¡­.

    During the Spiritbend Assembly, he obtained a Demonic Womb¡­

    In the Jade Bottle Province, there was trouble with the Zuo Family. It was there that he killed a prominent assassin of the Sea of Bitterness, the Ferryman, and obtained a Xiantian Dao Seed.

    Then, by Broken Dragon Cliff, he met the ck flood dragon Ying Que¡­.

    Now, he¡¯d arrived in the Fufeng Province¡¯s Golden Willow City. When he thought back to everything he¡¯d experienced over the past two months, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but sigh.?I didn¡¯t make this journey in vain!

    This is the meaning of traveling. As I wander, I polish my Dao Heart amidst mortal dust and undergo repeated transformations and baptisms by oveing worldly conflicts!

    Su Yi entered the Grain Avoidance Realm shortly before leaving the Great Zhou. Now, just two monthster, he was already on the verge of attacking the Origin Pce Realm!

    Before he broke through, Su Yi had tob through his recent experiences and let them settle into his mind.

    Only then could he break through and ascend with a wless heart!

    That very day, Su Yi andpany took up residence in a remote, tranquil courtyard in Golden Willow City.

    One day passed after another.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t take so much as a single step outside. He sat there in silent meditation, still as a mud statue.

    On the seventh day, as dusk fell, Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing sensed something. Both of them looked at Su Yi¡¯s room.

 Chapter 472: An Immortal Palace Reflected in the Sky

    <h4>Chapter 472: An Immortal Pce Reflected in the Sky</h4>

    Within his room.

    Su Yi had sat in solitary meditation for seven days, as unmoving as a statue. His energy boomed and red with dazzling, radiant Dao Light. It lingered around him, making him seem almost holy.

    Within his dantian, the Strongest Dao Seed shaped like the Sword of the Nine Hells circted in a mad frenzy, stirring up a vast tide of origin power.

    It was vague, but the preliminary outline of an immortal¡¯s cave was starting to take shape inside him.

    ¡°Open!¡±

    Su Yi exerted his will, and instantly, the low, rumbling sound of the Dao reverberated through his dantian, like the parting of primordial chaos. The sword-like Strongest Dao Seed suddenly burst with radiant light.

    Boom!

    The surging tide of origin power instantly seemed as if it were on fire. It spread throughout his dantian like mad, then surged into the?coarse?outline of an immortal¡¯s cave.

    In that moment, Su Yi sensed it clearly: something drained his soul, physical body, and cultivation basepletely. All of his energy flowed madly into his dantian.

    As time passed, his dantian bulged, and soon, it seemed as if it might burst apart at the seams.

    ¡°Condense!¡±

    Just as it seemed his dantian couldn¡¯t bear such an explosive influx of power, Su Yi circted a secret method and made it shrink.

    The?coarse?outline of an immortal residence effectively had its tightly-shut door kicked open. The rampaging, explosive power rumbling throughout his dantian seemed to have found an outlet, and it surged into the immortal residence in a mad frenzy.

    <i>Rumble! Boom!</i>

    The roaring current of power sounded like the river of stars pouring down from the nine heavens.

    The immortal residence within Su Yi¡¯s dantian condensed at speeds visible to the naked eye, bing magnificent and resplendent, like a celestial immortal pce of legend. It was a bejeweled castle,plete with carved railings, jade staircases, flying eaves, and interlocking wooden brackets.

    The vast, boundless current of origin power flowed into it, bing one with the residence. Immortal mists permeated the pce, and hazy light flowed, adding a holy and mysterious luster.

    This was a Grand Dao Origin Pce!

    It represented the foundations and umtions of the Origin Pce Realm. It could house the body¡¯s power, and it could resonate with the ambient power of heaven and earth.

    Boom!

    As power surged into?dantian¡¯s?Origin Pce nonstop, Su Yi¡¯s entire body felt light and airy, as if he were an immortal. He could clearly sense his soul, cultivation, and fleshly body undergoing an earth-shaking transformation.

    In the end, even the Strongest Dao Seed surged into his Grand Dao Origin Pce. It was shaped like the Sword of the Nine Hells, and it hovered above the gates of the immortal pce.

    It was shaped like a sword, but its light was like the sun!

    The origin power surging within his Origin Pce transformed into auspicious holy light. Its radiance bathed the Strongest Dao Seed, like an immeasurably divine dream or illusion.

    ng!

    It was at that moment that the long-dormant Sword of the Nine Hells awakened within Su Yi¡¯s sea of consciousness. It produced a boundless and ethereal ancient hum.

    The mysterious weapon¡¯s nineyered divine chains rattled, producing inscrutable fluctuations of energy that surged into the Origin Pce.

    Su Yi trembled as if he were being electrocuted. Throughout his body, his pores opened, and the energy fluctuations permeated his entire being, giving him an unprecedented sense offort and rity.

    Within the Origin Pce, as the inscrutable power of the Sword of the Nine Hells poured inside, the entire celestial pce was enveloped in iparably radiant light. Upon closer inspection, only the sword-shaped Strongest Dao Seed was faintly discernible within the misty radiance.

    It gave off the impression of an ethereal immortal paradise. It was perfectlyplete, with a holy charm, mysterious to the extreme.

    At the same time¡ª¡ª

    It was twilight, and the skies of Golden Willow City were boundless and dark.

    But soon, Sanskrit chanting emanated from beyond the dome of heaven, and the skies gradually changed color, bing as dazzling and beautiful as jade. They were ethereal, yet permeated with a solemn and auspicious aura.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    The cultivators spread throughout Golden Willow City, regardless of strength, immediately sensed something out of the ordinary. All of them instinctively gazed into the sky.

    Then, they saw it: what looked like an ethereal immortal pce was floating beyond the dome of heaven. It was vast beyond measure, distant and unattainable.

    The blowing of conches, the beating of drums, and the chanting of sutras emanated from within the ethereal pce, and a colorful, illusory rain of light fell from the sky like flower petals.

    The skies now reflected a radiant, holy scene.

    ¡°A celestial pce beyond the heavens!?¡± Countless cultivators were wide-eyed and dumbstruck. This scene left thempletely dazed.

    ¡°No, this strange phenomenon is a rare vision of the Grand Dao. This is just too rare! It¡¯s like¡­ like the abode of a true immortal, something we can only gaze upon from afar¡­¡± Numerous experts of the older generation were too excited for words. It was as if they¡¯d witnessed a miracle.

    Before long, the ordinary martial artists and civilians noticed this scene too. All of them were dazed.

    Some of the ordinary mortals went so far as to throw themselves to their knees and bow piously as an expression of respect to the phenomenon reflected in the sky. Some of them even prayed¡­

    As vast as Golden Willow City was, practically all of its millions of inhabitants were shaken!

    However, the unmatched phenomenon onlysted a moment before silently disappearing, as if it were all just a dream. In the blink of an eye, it was gone.

    ¡°That was downright holy! Just what caused it?¡± Amotion of voices rang out. The entire city boiled over; everyone was in an uproar.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way this is a phenomenon provoked by the appearance of some treasure. Most likely, someone realized a breakthrough in their cultivation, and this is the result of their resonance with heaven and earth!¡±

    Numerous experienced cultivators reached this conclusion, and they quickly won numerous others'' agreement.

    It was just that none of them could imagine just how heaven-defying and terrifying one¡¯s foundations in the Grand Dao had to be to provoke such an unparalleled phenomenon while breaking through.

    This was unquestionably unbelievable!

    In the city¡¯s Nine Provinces Pavilion branch, someone issued orders. ¡°Enter the city to investigate if any extraordinary figures worthy of attention have appearedtely. Be careful; whatever you do, do not antagonize them.¡±

    The Four Seas Tower immediately dispatched one of its experts to investigate too.

    ¡°What happened today is sure to be a legend. The various cultivation factions all took note of it. s, the strange phenomenon?disappeared?too quickly, and there¡¯s no way to know just which miraculous expert¡¯s breakthrough triggered it.¡±

    ¡°An immortal pce reflected in the sky, the blowing of conches, the beating of drums, the chanting of scriptures, and a rain of light¡­ I¡¯ve never seen such a phenomenon recorded, not even in ancient canons.¡±

    ¡°Just who triggered this matchless spectacle?¡±

    ¡­.Throughout Golden Willow City, there were discussions on every street corner. The experts from various factions of cultivators had already gotten to work spreading word of what was happening.

    Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing stood within the courtyard. A long time passed before they recovered from their daze.

    Both of them noticed the unparalleled phenomena reflected in the sky, and it left them dazed and out of sorts.

    It was only after they came to their senses that the two of them, without any prior discussion, simultaneously reached the same conclusion:

    ¡°It¡¯s Master!¡± Yuan Heng said excitedly.

    Bai Wenqing nodded, a strange look in her eyes.

    Su Yi had spent the past seven days in seclusion. He¡¯d been meditating and cultivating this whole time in an attempt to break into the Origin Pce Realm.

    Now, the appearance of those unparalleled phenomena was unquestionable proof that Su Yi had already smoothly broken through and be a true Origin Pce cultivator!

    ¡°During the Grain Avoidance Realm, Master could already ughter Gathering Stars Realm cultivators with ease. Even those monsters of the ancient era were inferior to him.¡± Yuan Heng took a deep breath and muttered, ¡°Now that he¡¯s stepped into the Origin Pce Realm and provoked such a rare and astonishing phenomenon, it¡¯s easy to imagine just how terrifying his foundations in the Origin Pce Realm are. I¡¯m afraid he can even contend with Spiritual Manifestation cultivators now!¡±

    Bai Wenqing could tell that Yuan Heng¡¯s reverence and admiration for Su Yi came straight from the heart. His gaze was as fervent as a pious believer before a saint!

    When she considered Su Yi¡¯s countless unbelievable methods, Bai Wenqing naturally felt awed and relevant too! How could she feel anything else?

    Meanwhile, within his room,?Su Yi rose, then stretched.

    He¡¯d broken through!

    When he entered the Grain Avoidance Realm over the Sea of Chaotic Spirits, he caused the unmatched phenomenon of ¡°three thousand blooming flowers.¡±

    Today, when he advanced to the Origin Pce Realm in Golden Willow City, he provoked a simrly unprecedented phenomenon, ¡°an immortal pce reflected in the sky.¡±

    The way Su Yi saw it, breaking through, resonating with heaven and earth, and causing this strange phenomenon wasn¡¯t all that important.

    What mattered was that the Origin Pce he¡¯d created far surpassed that of his past life!

    Even with the 108,000 thousand years of cultivation experience of his past life, he¡¯d never once heard of anyone in the Wilds¡¯ long history condensing a Grand Dao Origin Pce like his.

    It was as beautiful and perfect as a celestial immortal pce, and it waspletely shrouded in the light of the Grand Dao.

    It was radiant and mysterious, vast and limitless!

    And every part of him, from his soul and fleshly body to his origin power and cultivation, had undergone an earth-shaking transformation; he wasn¡¯t at allparable to how he¡¯d been in the Grain Avoidance Realm.

    There was a bronze mirror to the side. When he saw the blue-robed, handsome youth with an air of transcendence reflected in it, he smiled in satisfaction.

    Ah, "young", the most wondrous of adjectives!

    He tied his hair into a simple, unpretentious Daoist topknot. He was still using the bamboo hairpin he¡¯d whittled back in Guangling City.

    Then, he straightened up his clothes, turned, and left the room.

    The light of dusk had already given way to darkness, and stars flickered overhead. The moon was full and round as a jade disc.

    ¡°Master, congrattions on proving your Dao and entering the Origin Pce Realm!¡± Yuan Heng was the first to approach with a smile.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. ¡°You are frank and sincere by nature. Whatever you do, don¡¯t imitate Ying Que and be a bootlicker. What matters to me is your character. Do you understand?¡±

    Yuan Heng instantly felt awkward, and he blushed with shame. ¡°Master, you¡¯re right to chastise me.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Come on, then. Let¡¯s head out.¡±

    Although it was the middle of the night, they had the stars and the radiant moon to keep thempany. The scenery along the way had a different charm now than if they¡¯d traveled during midday.

    Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing naturally had no objections, so the group set off that very night. They followed themplit, bustling streets toward the northern city gates.

    Along the way, they overheard people discussing the night¡¯s strange and unprecedented phenomenon in every corner, alleyway, teahouse, and tavern.

    When he heard these fervent discussions, Yuan Heng¡¯s heart swelled with pride.?How could they possibly guess that such a grand, unparalleled phenomenon happened on ount of my master?

    A smile tugged at Bai Wenqing¡¯s lips too. She was inwardly rejoicing that when she first encountered Su Yi back in Cold Emerald Valley, she didn¡¯t let this miraculous opportunity slip through her fingers.

    ¡°Hm?¡± As Su Yi andpany walked further and further along the bustling city streets, a bright-eyed, sharp-eyebrowed swordsman in gray suddenly opened his eyes.?Could it be?

    But when the swordsman looked again, Su Yi and hispanions had already disappeared into the distant, hazymplight.

    It was the seventh day of the ninth lunar month, the day of Frost¡¯s Descent, a day of autumnal chill.

    It was on this day that Su Yi proved his Dao and entered the Origin Pce Realm. In doing so, he resonated with heaven and earth, manifesting ¡°an immortal pce reflected in the sky¡±,plete with the blowing of conches, the beating of drums, the chanting of scriptures, and a rain of light.

    The spectacle shook the entire city.

 Chapter 473: Three Great Lists

    <h4>Chapter 473: Three Great Lists</h4>

    The gray-robed swordsman looked away and sighed.?Even if that really was him, in the flourishing cultivation world of the Great Xia¡­ I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll fade into obscurity too.

    Were Su Yi here, he¡¯d recognize the man at a nce: this was none other than Qiu Hengkong.

    The Grand High Elder of the Wheel of the Moon Sect and the top sword cultivator in the Great Wei!

    A group of young men and women were drinking and eating in a restaurant¡¯s private dining room.

    One of them, a man in gold, turned to look at Qiu Hengkong and ordered with a pompous smirk, ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother Qiu, what are you looking at? Hurry up and fill our sses!¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± said Qiu Hengkong in a low voice. He hurriedly approached the table, picked up the jar of wine, lowered his head, and refilled everyone¡¯s cups.

    As if he were a servant.

    ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother Qiu, you should sit down too,¡± whispered the young woman seated at the head of the table; she couldn¡¯t bear to watch any more of this.

    She was dressed in purple, with skin as fair and lustrous as snow. Her forehead had a birthmark shaped like a golden lotus leaf. Her eyes were slightly nted, like those of a phoenix, and she had eyebrows like distant mountains. Despite her youth, when she looked around the room, she had an imposing air and a majestic, noble presence.

    Qiu Hengkong was a bit surprised.

    The young woman¡¯s name was Jiang Li.

    She was a direct-line descendent of the Jiang Family, one of the Great Xia¡¯s three great ns.

    Only three years had passed since she joined the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect, but she was already the inner sect sword chief and a core disciple!

    From a young age, she¡¯d inherited the legacy of the Jiang Family, the Jade Phoenix World Burning Sutra, and she cultivated the Dao Charm of Phoenix Jade True Fire, which was all but unmatched in this world.

    That,bined with her city-toppling good looks, made her famous. She was the Phoenix Jade Fairy of the Great Xia¡¯s younger generation.

    In the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect, Jiang Li¡¯s status and reputation wereparable to the younger generation sword chief of the entire sect, Yu Wenshu.

    Qiu Hengkong wouldn¡¯t have guessed that a chosen daughter of heaven like Jiang Li would concern herself with a bottom-tier, insignificant outer sect disciple like him. A warm current rose within his heart.

    But before he could say anything, the golden-robed manughed. ¡°Senior Apprentice Sister Jiang, when we left the sect, Junior Apprentice Brother Qiu said he¡¯d take responsibility for all chores and trivial affairs upon himself, no exceptions.¡±

    He then looked at Qiu Hengkong. ¡°Besides, Junior Apprentice Brother Qiu is perfectly happy to pour our drinks. No one is deliberately ordering him around. Isn¡¯t that right, Junior Apprentice Brother Qiu?¡±

    A sense of humiliation difficult to describe in words rose in Qiu Hengkong¡¯s heart, but he nheless nodded seriously. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    The golden-robed man was called Tao Yunchi. He was an inner sect disciple of the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect. His family background was extraordinary too; he was a direct-line descendent of a faction of cultivators.

    His rank, status, and cultivation were all far beyond Qiu Hengkong.

    In truth, every single young man and woman in attendance had impressive origins. Each was loftier and nobler than the one before; they were among the most dazzling members of the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect¡¯s younger generation.

    Of them, the Phoenix Jade Fairy Jiang Li was the most extraordinary, and she had the highest status.

    However, the golden-robed Tao Yunchi was second only to her.

    As for Qiu Hengkong? He¡¯d only joined the sect as an outer sect disciple a month ago. His status was far beneath everyone else in attendance.

    Even his cultivation was far inferior!

    In the Great Wei, he was the strongest sword cultivator around, the Grand High Elder of the Wheel of the Moon Sect.

    But in the Great Xia¡­

    He was just another unassuming outer sect disciple of the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect, that¡¯s all.

    However, Qiu Hengkong was already quite satisfied with this.

    The Great Xia was the hegemon of the Azure Continent, and its cultivation factions flourished.?Any random faction of cultivators in any one of the Great Xia¡¯s thirteen provinces could thoroughly dominate a backwater ce like the Great Wei.

    Here, valiant elites and geniuses were as numerous as carp in the river. There were too many to count, and each was excellent in their own way.

    When he first arrived in the Great Xia, learning the situation shattered his pride and confidence into nothingness.?It was then that he understood on a visceral level just how flourishing the Great Xia and its cultivation world were!

    Byparison, the Great Wei was nothing but the boonies.

    Qiu Hengkong often mocked himself over this, saying ¡°In the past, I was nothing but a frog in a well. I really thought that the little stretch of sky I saw represented the full extent of the heavens. How pathetic and ridiculous¡­.¡±

    However, Qiu Hengkong¡¯s Dao Heart was resolute. Despite the enormous blow to his confidence, his extraordinary spirit and determination carried him through numerous trials. In the end, he was fortunate enough to join the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect to continue his cultivation.

    It didn¡¯t matter that his status was the lowest of the low or that he was an outer sect disciple no one cared about. His position was still enough to instill envy in the world¡¯s ordinary cultivators!

    When she saw Qiu Hengkong lower his head in submission, Jiang Li inwardly shook her head, but she didn¡¯t say anything.

    The rules of the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect were strict, with a rigid hierarchy.

    In the eyes of most inner sect disciples, outer sect disciples really were little different from servants they could order about as they pleased.

    Insisting that Qiu Hengkong sit down to eat and drink with them would be little different from putting him on a spit and roasting him over the me; it would make everyone else in attendance displeased with him.

    Tao Yunchi suddenly said, ¡°I heard that the Great Xia¡¯s imperial family gathered numerous prominent members of the world of cultivation and dispatched the Darkspirit Guards stationed throughout the empire. They¡¯re working on assembling three lists of names.

    ¡°The three lists are called the List of Ancient Monsters, the List of Modern Geniuses, and the List of Otherworld Possessed.?The first two lists include geniuses from all over the Azure Continent who¡¯ve cropped up within the past decade, both monsters of the ancient era and geniuses of the present day.

    ¡°The List of Otherworld Possessed is different; it¡¯s more like a bounty list. Anyone on it is a public enemy of the Great Xia¡¯s cultivation world. Anyone who kills someone on the list will receive a generous reward from the Great Xia¡¯s imperial family.¡±

    The group couldn¡¯t help but look intrigued.

    The List of Ancient Monsters!

    The List of Modern Geniuses!

    The List of Otherworld Possessed!

    The targets of the three lists were obvious from their names.

    One listed monsters of the ancient era, geniuses who survived the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness. One was for those elites who¡¯d cropped up in the past decade, geniuses of the present day. And one was for the Possessed, otherworlders who¡¯d stolen locals'' bodies to invade the Azure Continent!

    Someone said gravely, ¡°Both the geniuses of the ancient era and the geniuses of the present day are cultivators of the Azure Continent. However, the Possessed undoubtedly came to the Azure Continent with ulterior motives. If the imperial family ispiling a list of their names, it¡¯s obvious that they want to urge the world¡¯s cultivators to target the otherworlders.¡±

    ¡°Those of other worlds cannot be trusted. They say that when the Radiant Epoch descends, cultivators from other worlds will invade en masse. When the timees, I wonder what will be of the world?¡± someone else?sighed.

    ¡°No need to worry about that. What is the Radiant Epoch? It¡¯s a change in heaven and earth, an eruption of spiritual energy. Every cultivator beneath the heavens will have hope of seeing their cultivation soar. At the same time, as monsters of the ancient era appear and otherworlders invade, the long-stagnant order of this world will inevitably fall apart. Following a period of bloodshed and upheaval, a new world order shall take its ce,¡± someone said somberly.

    He continued, ¡°There¡¯s no way to avoid it, so until the Radiant Epoch is upon us, all we have to do is prepare thoroughly and wait!¡±

    As the group drank and conversed, Qiu Hengkong listened in. His heart swelled with emotion; he was eager for the Radiant Epoch to begin.

    He was well aware that with his talent, if he wanted firm footing in the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect, he¡¯d have to get there step by step, and it would take an unknowable amount of time.

    Even crueler, no matter how hard he worked, it was likely that generation after generation of geniuses would trample him underfoot.

    Someone like him had almost no hope of bing strong quickly, not unless he encountered a stroke of fortune as grand as the heavens themselves.

    Qiu Hengkong saw the impending Radiant Epoch as a chance to change his destiny!

    It was then that Jiang Li said, ¡°To the best of my knowledge, the three lists that the Great Xia¡¯s imperial family haspiled shall be released to the public in two weeks, exactly one month before the curtains open on the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly.¡±

    Having said this, she rose from her chair and headed outside. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, so we should be on our way.¡±

    Tao Yunchi and the others hurriedly rose and followed her.

    Qiu Hengkong followed at the tail end of the party, like an overlooked servant.

    ¡­¡­

    The radiant moon shone overhead, and the sky was flecked with stars.

    Su Yi and hispanions traversed the vast wilderness on foot.

    The scenery they saw along the way was indeed different than during the day. It was lonelier, emptier, and wilder.

    Birds, beasts, mountain ghosts, and nature spirits were the most active at night.

    Ordinary people simply wouldn¡¯t dare pass through the mountain forests at a time like this.

    Naturally, Su Yi and hispanions were no ordinary people.

    The yao qi emanating from hispanions alone was enough to effortlessly intimidate the skulking ghosts along the way; none of them dared draw near.

    ¡°Repress your auras,¡± Su Yi ordered out of nowhere. It seemed that he had sensed something.

    As he spoke, he gazed into the distant mountains. There, he saw a ce enveloped inyers of dark?cloud?and permeated with dense, ghostly energy.

    Someone who wasn¡¯t sensing carefully most likely wouldn¡¯t have discovered it.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s have a look.¡± Su Yi¡¯s interest was piqued.

    The group shot forward, streaking toward the distant mountains. Before long, the outline of a city appeared within their field of view.

    The city was small, only about ten thousand feet in diameter, and built amidst the mountains. Lamps illuminated its streets, and it was lively and bustling. However,yers of dark?cloud?hovered overhead, surging with baleful energy.

    ¡°This looks like a city of ghosts!?¡± eximed Yuan Heng.

    For such an extraordinarily lively city to appear in the middle of the boundless mountain wilderness was naturally unusual. That,bined with the baleful mists and ghostly energy above it, meant that anyone who saw it would realize how dangerous it was!

    ¡°Now <i>t</i>his?is a true ghost market.¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes shone. He could tell at a nce that the ¡°city¡± was merely an illusion projected over the ruins.

    And those gathered there? All of them were ghosts. They were currently carrying out all manner of transactions.

    The city might have looked bustling and prosperous, but beneath the light of day, both the city itself and the ghosts inhabiting it would scatter in all directions.

    Compared to Little Ghost City Fengdu¡¯s underground ghost market, a ce like this was naturally far?worthier?of the title ¡°ghost market.¡±

    ¡°I wonder what those apparitions are selling? Come on, let¡¯s go have a look! Remember; don¡¯t reveal your aura. Otherwise, you¡¯ll rm the ghosts,¡± Su Yi ordered with great interest, then led the way toward the city.

    Thiste?at night,?they¡¯d encountered?a ghost?market so colorful?and strange. It would be a waste not to visit.

    Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing hurried after him.

 Chapter 474: Madam Xihua

    <h4>Chapter 474: Madam Xihua</h4>

    The city gates were engraved with the name ¡°Locust Tree Kingdom.¡±

    Yuan Heng couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Master, look! It¡¯s just a city, yet it fancies itself a nation. Isn¡¯t that like calling a snail shell a temple?¡±

    Su Yi casually said, ¡°The city is an illusion. This ce is only a corner of an ancient ruin. In the distant past, a nation might well have stood here.¡±

    Yuan Heng was stunned, but Su Yi had already put his hands behind his back, and he was headed into the city.

    The streets were lively, with pedestrians shuttling to and fro. Colorfulnterns hung in the air; it was the very picture of hustle and bustle.

    When Su Yi and hispanions entered, they attracted numerous gazes. The ghosts¡¯ eyes carried surprise, curiosity, and yfulness.

    As if they¡¯d discovered three misfits.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t care in the least; it was as if he didn¡¯t even notice. However, Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing both felt a bit out of sorts.

    The figures shuttling around them all seemed like living, breathing people, but when examined through the senses of a cultivator, all were strange, contorted, hideous ghosts, and all of them emanated dense, imposing Yin qi.

    A gray, venerable elder carried his own broken head as he leisurely strolled through the city streets.

    A woman in pce garb floated through the air. Only her upper half remained, but her face was covered in blood and her eye sockets were hollow. Nheless, she was nothing but smiles.

    Little children scurried joyfully up and down the streets, but from time to time, their limbs popped off. Whenever this happened, they¡¯d reach down and reattach their arms and legs¡­

    Just watching made Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing shudder in disgust.

    It was obvious that these apparitions didn¡¯t amount to much. They were Yin?souls, the lowest ss of?ghost. They posed no threat at all, but they were repulsive and off-putting.

    ¡°Young lord, want to y? A group of women called coquettishly from a brothel.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even nce at them.

    There was nothing for it; in the flesh-and-blood eyes of a mortal man, everyst one of these women was as beautiful as an immortal fairy.

    However, in the eyes of a cultivator, they were hideously monstrous and distorted. Their attempts to stroke their hair coquettishly were vile enough to make a man vomit a meal he¡¯d eaten several days ago.

    After taking a casual stroll through the market, Su Yi discovered no treasures or trinkets worthy of note, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel his interest wane.

    Ghost markets really were no ce for humans.

    Just as Su Yi nned to leave, he couldn¡¯t help but nce up at the sky. The surging dark clouds and dense, baleful mists were obviously out of the ordinary.

    Don¡¯t tell me there are other secrets hidden here??Something suddenly urred to Su Yi, and his eyes shone with inscrutable profound light. He swept his gaze across the market, looking it up and down.

    Suddenly, the entire prosperous, bustling city reflected in his field of vision underwent an earth-shaking transformation.

    The city was now a moonlit, overgrown ruin piled high with dried-out bones. Flecks of phosphorescent me darted about, emanating unearthly green luster.

    A lively procession of ghosts wandered through the ruins, like the legendary night parade of one hundred ghosts.

    This was the true appearance of the Locust Tree Kingdom.

    Su Yi discerned all this when he first arrived, but he discovered nothing strange enough to warrant his attention.

    However, as he silently circted a secret technique, he noticed the obscure energy of a formation deep within the ruins. It was silent and unmoving, and its power didn¡¯t fluctuate in the slightest.

    It was hard to detect even with his divine sense.

    ¡°A killing formation?¡± Su Yi arched his brow. The power of the formation had yet to circte, but it couldn¡¯t elude Su Yi¡¯s keen perception. He instantly realized that this was a killing formation, and an extremely powerful one at that!

    If circted, it was enough to kill Origin Dao cultivators with ease, regardless of realm.

    If it caught them off guard, it could even trap a Spiritual Manifestation cultivator!

    It was then that a peal ofughter rang out. ¡°What a joy it is when friends visit from afar!¡±

    Su Yi deactivated his Dharma Eyes, and the bustling market scene reappeared before him.

    He then saw a bronze pnquin approach from further down the crowded streets. As it drew near, the various apparitions hurriedly got out of the way.

    Before long, the pnquin stopped in front of Su Yi, and a beautiful older woman in pce garb emerged. Her makeup was perfect.

    ¡°My name is Mo Xihua. Greetings, Fellow Daoists. My fellow Daoists call me Madam Xihua.¡± The beautiful woman spoke with a charming smile and bowed to Su Yi and hispanions.

    She was a true ghost cultivator, with Gathering Stars Realm cultivation. The city was packed with ghosts, but she stood out, like a crane among chickens.

    Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing couldn¡¯t help but tense up. Based on her aura, Madam Xihua was no weaker than Cloudsky Divine Pce¡¯s Zhang Yuntao!

    ¡°Is this your cultivation ground?¡± Su Yi asked casually.

    Madam Xihua smiled and nodded. ¡°A long time ago, I began cultivating here. It¡¯s rare for three of my fellow Daoists to visit, and I¡¯m delighted to see you. Might I be so bold as to invite you to my residence for a chat?¡±

    Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing¡¯s gazes both turned toward Su Yi.

    They originally assumed that he¡¯d refuse. Who¡¯d have thought he¡¯d nod instead? ¡°Sure.¡±

    Madam Xihua said joyfully, ¡°Right this way please, Fellow Daoists.¡±

    She led the way ahead, and before long, the group arrived at city limits, beside a hundred-foot ck wall.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed. This ce was within range of the killing formation he sensed earlier!

    Bzz~

    Madam Xihua raised her hand and waved. The ck wall shed with spiritual light, and a door appeared.

    ¡°This way, please.¡± Madam Xihua was the first to enter.

    Su Yi nodded, and he and hispanions followed her inside.

    Past the gates, it was like another world: this was an ancient?Daoist?temple, with verdant pines and cypresses. The grass was lush, and the atmosphere was quiet and refined.

    It really seemed like a tiny purend, a ce far removed from the red dust of the mortal world.

    Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised. They would never have guessed that they¡¯d encounter such a tranquil ce hidden in a city overrun with ghosts.

    Before long, under Madam Xihua¡¯s leadership, the entire group entered the Daoist temple¡¯s central hall.

    A painting hung from the wall. There was an altar table in front of it, but the only offering was a single bronzemp that cast dim, mottled light.

    The painting depicted a blood-colored river, with a ck lotus tform floating on the water.

    A man in long ck robes and a feather headdress sat cross-legged on the floating lotus tform, but only the lean outline of his back was visible.

    A vast, surging river of blood and a floating ck lotus tform. The man in ck had turned his back against the masses, but although only his back was visible, he emanated an air of lofty solitude, as if he sat alone within the nine heavens.

    Su Yi noticed the strange painting as soon as he entered the main hall. ¡°What¡¯s the story behind that painting?¡±

    Madam Xihua looked solemn and respectful. ¡°Thirty thousand years ago, that man was the pce master of the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce, the top holynd in the eyes of the world¡¯s ghost cultivators. That is a painting of his excellency, the Netherworld Asura Emperor!¡±

    Su Yi instantly looked enlightened. Back in Yin Mountain City, in the Little Ghost City Fengdu, Ling Yunhe had told him about the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce. He knew that the world¡¯s ghost cultivators saw it as their holynd.

    The painting depicted the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce¡¯s first pce master, the Netherworld Asura Emperor. It wasn¡¯t strange that it would appear in Madam Xihua¡¯s territory, nor was it strange that she¡¯d make offerings to it.

    ¡°Fellow Daoists, please, sit down.¡± Madam Xihua smiled and gestured for them to take their seats.

    However, Su Yi merely shook his head. ¡°No need. Let¡¯s talk business.¡±

    ¡°Business?¡± Madam Xiahua froze, as if confused.

    Su Yi snapped his fingers and said leisurely, ¡°Since you insist on ying dumb, I¡¯ll speak openly. This killing formation of yours can¡¯t do anything to me. On the contrary; if you try anything, you¡¯ll die beyond a shadow of a doubt.¡±

    This deration made Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing¡¯s hearts?shook, and both were instantly on guard. Their gazesnded on Madam Xihua.

    Her pupils suddenly constricted, and she said, ¡°So, Fellow Daoist, you knew all along.¡±¡±

    She twirled a strand of long, ck hair flowing past her ears, then shed him a charming smile. ¡°However, I¡¯m afraid you and your friends are already beetles in a jar or birds in a cage. I truly cannot imagine how you think you can escape given the circumstances.¡±

    Su Yi said tly, ¡°If you could imagine it, you would never have dared lead us here with ill intentions in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°That so?¡± Her beautiful eyes darted about, and she said charmingly, ¡°How about¡­ you show me?¡±

    It was clear that Madam Xihua, the Gathering Stars Realm ghost cultivator, didn¡¯t take Su Yi¡¯s warning to heart at all.

    Su Yi smiled, but he couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin anymore.

    With a wave of his sleeves, the air surged with clear, misty light.

    However, before it reached her, Madam Xihua disappeared without a trace, as if she were nothing but light and shadow.

    Only her voice remained. She sighed, as if in pity, the sound reverberating throughout the hall. ¡°You three, don¡¯t me me for my heartlessness. It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s not my fault you were stupid enough to throw yourselves right into a trap.¡±

    Before her voice finished echoing, the solitarymp atop the altar table silently went out, instantly plunging the entire hall into darkness.

    The scenery before them shifted. Su Yi andpany now found themselves in a dark, imposing vision of purgatory. They were surrounded on all sides in murky gray darkness.

    Rumble!

    A surging river of blood swept toward them.

    Immediately afterward, thunder and lightning boomed overhead, and a massive storm was upon them.

    Mountains of piled white bones emerged from the crimson river¡¯s depths, then bore down on Su Yi and hispanions.

    At the same time, blood-colored lightning came crashing down, and spears formed of raging gales nketed heaven and earth. Sword qi fell from the sky like a sudden downpour¡­

    In the blink of an eye, all manner of terrifying destructive power beset them on all sides. There was nowhere to run and nowhere to hide.

    Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing¡¯s entire bodies went rigid. They felt as if they¡¯d been plunged into an icy abyss.

    What a terrifying killing formation!

    The sheer extent of its power was so stifling that they found it hard to breathe. They felt stifled and helpless.

    When he saw this, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but nod to himself.

    The formation¡¯s power was just about what he expected. It could easily kill cultivators of the Three Realms of the Origin Dao, and if it caught them off guard, it could trap or kill Spiritual Manifestation cultivators too.

    s, Su Yi had long since prepared, so it was all for naught.

    He couldn¡¯t even be bothered to break the formation with his own power.

    Whoosh!

    As Su Yi flicked his fingers, a snow-white, jade-like, mysterious talisman shot forth. It revolved in the air, then suddenly emanated unyielding, radiant Dao Light. It swept throughout heaven and earth and spread in all directions.

    The Formation-Breaking Talisman!

    It was simr to the Golden Lantern Dazzling Sun Talisman that he had unleashed near Broken Dragon Cliff in that it, too, was made from the rare spirit jades he had obtained from the Zuo Family. Its power was enormous; it was of the Spirit Dao level.

    If not for the sheer power of his soul, which was enough to contend with Spirit Dao cultivators, Su Yi couldn¡¯t possibly have refined a Spirit Dao-level talisman like this.

    He still had threeparable Spirit Dao talismans on him. He¡¯d made all of them recently, and each had its own unique applications.

    The task at hand was breaking through a formation; naturally, he needed the Formation-Breaking Talisman!

 Chapter 475: The Deathbringerâ€™s Divine Emissary, Blood Valiant

    <h4>Chapter 475: The Deathbringer¡¯s Divine Emissary, Blood Valiant</h4>

    Boom!

    The mountains of white bone copsed with a bang and shattered.

    The blood-colored lightning filling the skies dispersed.

    The spears formed of howling wind and rain of sword qi both disintegrated, offering no resistance at all.

    In the blink of an eye, beneath the Formation-Breaking Talisman¡¯s unstoppable, sweeping Dao Light, the power of the surrounding killing formation crumbled into nothingness.

    The seemingly endless rain of sparks illuminated Yuan Heng and Bai?Wenqing¡¯s rapidly?changing expressions. Both looked utterly shaken.

    However, Su Yi acted as if he¡¯d done something so trivial that it wasn¡¯t even worth mentioning. He stretched out a finger and tapped the Formation-Breaking Talisman hovering in the air.

    Whoosh!

    A beam of unyielding Dao Light shot forth, then transformed into a thousand-foot streak of sword qi. It sliced ruthlessly into the overcast vision of purgatory around them.

    Boom!

    The sword cleaved into the boundless gray world, as if overturning both heaven and earth. The surging tide of formation runes broke apart and disappeared.

    The scenery changed, and they found themselves in the Daoist temple once more. The only difference was that the killing formation had disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°He broke such a terrifying killing formation just like that?¡± Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing looked dazed.

    ¡°How is this possible!?¡± An rmed, outraged shriek resounded from outside the central hall. Every word was rife with disbelief.

    Madam Xihua fell to the ground, her face pale and translucent. She clenched a formation disc in her hand, but numerous cracks had appeared all over its surface.

    She was the one controlling the killing formation, so when it broke, she suffered a bacsh, resulting in injuries.

    ¡°I warned you out of the goodness of my heart, but you insisted on courting death. Why?¡± Su Yi walked out of the central hall and gazed indifferently at her. ¡°Might we have a proper chat now?¡±

    Madam Xihua trembled beneath Su Yi¡¯s gaze. She struggled to sit up, and her expression wavered. ¡°Fellow Daoist¡­ What would you like to talk about?¡±

    ¡°Who had you?ce?this killing formation to target me?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Madam Xihua lowered her head and said, ¡°I was blind. I thought that by killing the three of you, I could seize your treasures¡­¡±

    Whap!

    A resounding p struck her right in the face, sending her flying backward. Her beautiful cheekbones caved in, blood gushed from her mouth, and her hair was in disarray.

    She was a Gathering Stars Realm ghost cultivator, but in Su Yi¡¯s eyes, she was utterly insignificant, and he could ughter her as he pleased.

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°A Gathering Stars ghost cultivator like you couldn¡¯t possibly have ced such a killing formation without external help. If you don¡¯t tell me the truth, don¡¯t me me for my poor manners.¡±

    This p obviously made it perfectly clear just how strong Su Yi was. Madam Xihua threw herself to her knees and said in a quavering voice, ¡°Mystic Master, please, calm your fury! I was wrong. It¡¯s just as you say. I targeted you this time¡­ at someone else¡¯s behest.¡±

    Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing were both startled. This entire ghostly domain was actually a carefully-prepared booby trap all along?

    ¡°Tell me: who made you do this?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Madam Xihua¡¯s expression flickered back and forth with uncertainty. In the end, she said bitterly, ¡°Mystic Master, to tell the truth, witnessing your strength firsthand made me realize that I¡¯ve been tricked.¡±

    She then proceeded to tell him the full story.

    It turned out that three days ago, a middle-aged man who called himself ¡°the Blood Valiant¡± came looking for her. He requested her assistance in killing Su Yi and hispanions.

    Once they were dead, he promised to give her a secret technique relevant to Spirit Dao-level cultivation.

    At first, Madam Xihua hesitated.

    But when he took out amand token, the sight of it instantly cleared up her doubts, and she agreed.

    In Blood Valiant¡¯s description, Su Yi and hispanions were all in the Grain Avoidance Realm, and only Su Yi was worthy of caution, as he possessed heaven-defyingbat prowess.

    To counter this, Blood Valiant personally helped her ce a killing formation.

    With the killing formation in ce, Madam Xihua rxedpletely.

    Only for this to happen. s, she would never have guessed that Su Yi wasn¡¯t in the Grain Avoidance Realm at all. Instead, he was in the Origin Pce Realm, and he was so terrifyingly strong that even a Gathering Stars Realm cultivator like her couldn¡¯t take so much as a single hit.

    He was so strong that he effortlessly broke through a killing formation that could kill even Gathering Stars Realm cultivators with ease!

    This led Madam Xihua to believe that she¡¯d been duped. Blood Valiant had tricked her!

    After hearing the full story, Su Yi furrowed his brow. ¡°What are this ¡®Blood Valiant¡¯ guy¡¯s origins?¡±

    Madam Xihua took a deep breath, and her expression revealed awe and dream. ¡°I don¡¯t know his origins, but I do know that he is in the Spiritual Manifestation Realm. He¡¯s a true advanced ghost cultivator!¡±

    She described Blood Valiant as ¡°dressing in?Daoist?robes¡± and?having ¡°an immortal air about him.¡± He looked like a middle-aged?Daoist?monk; he didn¡¯t seem like a ghost cultivator at all.

    ¡°So a Spiritual Manifestation Realm ghost cultivator is?after Master!?¡± Yuan Heng gasped. Surprise appeared on Bai Wenqing¡¯s face too.

    ¡°You just said that Blood Valiant took out amand token, and that it¡¯s what convinced you to agree to assist him. What was so special about thatmand token?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°It bore the mark of the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce¡¯s divine emissary,¡± Madam Xihua exined at top speed. ¡°It was carved with the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce¡¯s unique totem. That means that Blood Valiant is unquestionably a legitimate inheritor of the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce; he¡¯s far fromparable to the ghost cultivators of the world¡¯s Deathbringer¡¯s Gates.¡±

    ¡°So, he¡¯s one of the evildoers of the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce¡­¡± Su Yi suddenly recalled Holy Maiden Jade Angelica, who he met at the Spiritbend Assembly, as well as the Nirvanic?Winds?Holy Son. He¡¯d killed thetter personally.

    Both were monsters of the ancient era. They were obviously from the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce too!

    ¡°Blood Valiant is either here to get revenge for the Nirvanic?Winds?Holy Son, or he wants to seize the Demonic Womb back. Or perhaps he intends to do both.¡±

    This was Su Yi¡¯s immediate judgment.

    Even though he¡¯s a Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator, Blood Valiant chose to hide behind the curtain and use Madam Xihua, effectively borrowing another¡¯s knife to kill me. This is unquestionable proof of his extremely cautious nature. Furthermore, he likely understands at least some of my capabilities.

    If he didn¡¯t, he¡¯d just kill me directly, and he¡¯d do it himself. There¡¯d be no need to go to such trouble.

    ¡°How were you so certain I¡¯de here tonight?¡± Su Yi asked.

    Madam Xihua whispered, ¡°Blood Valiant said that if you left Golden Willow City and headed toward the imperial capital, you¡¯d inevitably pass through thesends. He said that so long as I opened the Locust Tree Kingdom Ghost Market and caused a sufficient disturbance, it would surely attract your attention. I was only carrying out his orders.¡±

    ¡°It seems this ¡®Blood Valiant¡¯ guy has been stalking me for quite some time¡­.¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shifted upward.

    After entering the Origin Pce Realm, the power of his soul broke through once more; it was far beyond that of ordinary Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators.

    Despite this, he sensed nothing the least bit out of the ordinary on his way here!

    This was unquestionable proof that in addition to being scrupulously cautious, Blood Valiant had mastery of utterly profound methods of hiding one¡¯s presence and tailing someone!

    This alone made him a far thornier opponent than someone like Li Miaohong. He was more dangerous too.

    When she saw Su Yi fall silent, Madam Xihua instantly panicked. She kowtowed and begged, ¡°Mystic Master, I told you everything I know, and every word is true. In light of my ignorance, might you perhaps spare my life? I¡¯m willing to¡­.¡±

    Splurt!

    Before she could finish speaking, a streak of sword qi surged into being, killing Madam Xihua on the spot.

    The sword qi was so mighty that itpletely erased her from this world before she even knew what hit her.

    ¡°You agreed tomit murder on another¡¯s behalf, so you ought to bear the consequences. All I can do is ensure that you die without suffering,¡± whispered Su Yi, his expression indifferent.

    Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing didn¡¯t feel even the slightest sympathy for Madam Xihua.?When youmitted to something like this, you had to pay the price.

    Had they lost instead, would Madam Xihua have shown them mercy in an act of greatpassion? Would she have spared their lives?

    The answer was obvious.

    ¡°Yuan Heng, go take down the portrait hanging in the great hall,¡± ordered Su Yi.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Yuan Heng quickly brought it back and asked in confusion, ¡°Master, is this portrait some kind of treasure?¡±

    Su Yi picked up the painting and examined it once more. ¡°It¡¯s not a treasure; I¡¯m just a bit curious about the Netherworld Asura Emperor. Although this picture only depicts his back, it hides numerous valuable hints.¡±

    Yuan Heng said modestly, ¡°Master, please enlighten me.¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the river of blood in the painting is the Netherworld¡¯s famous Blood River of Sin. The river originates from the perilousnds of purgatory, and flows into the boundless Sea of Bitterness. The river is full of the power of sin, and its waters will corrode anything they touch without fail, whether it¡¯s living or dead. Nothing is left behind.

    Su Yi casually said, ¡°Only Imperial Realm cultivators can face the Blood River of Sin¡¯s corrosive power without fear.¡±

    ¡°However, this painting most likely depicts the Netherworld Asura Emperor before he¡¯d entered the Imperial Realm. Despite this, he could sit on a lotus tform atop the Blood River of Sin and glean enlightenment into its sinful power. This alone is enough to prove that after he broke into the Imperial Realm, he became an extremely powerful figure.¡±

    Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing were both dazed and bewildered.

    They wouldn¡¯t have guessed that Su Yi could deduce so much from a mere painting.

    Furthermore, it seemed like he knew the Netherworld like the back of his hand!

    Also, the casual, natural tone with which he discussed Imperial Realm experts made their hearts quiver inexplicably.

    Master, he¡­ Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s actually seen Imperial Realm experts?!??Yuan Heng¡¯s heart shook, and his emotions were in turmoil.

    Yuan Heng had naturally changed; he was nothing like how he¡¯d been in the Great Zhou.

    As he learned more about the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness and the disappearance of the Azure Continent¡¯s ancient orthodoxies, he knew with increasing certainty that no Imperial Realm cultivators existed on the modern-day Azure Continent.

    But this was precisely why he found this so bewildering.

    Master is only seventeen years old, and he¡¯s neither Possessed nor a monster of the ancient era. But if he¡¯s never seen an Imperial Realm expert before, why does he seem so familiar with them?

    Yuan Heng didn¡¯t understand; he just couldn¡¯t wrap his head around it.

    He knew that these were his master¡¯s secrets, so he¡¯d best bury his doubts and confusion deep within his heart. That was how a servant was supposed to behave.

    As for Bai Wenqing? She, too, had bewilderment written all over her face.

    Su Yi nced at the pair, then shook his head.?There¡¯s no doubt about it; saying all that was little different from ying the zither for a cow.

    He couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin any further, so he rolled up the painting and casually tossed it into the Snow Beetle Jade Pendant. Just as he nned to leave¡ª

    A dazzling streak of light shot over from the distant skies.

 Chapter 476: Encountering an Old Acquaintance

    <h4>Chapter 476: Encountering an Old Acquaintance</h4>

    Light fell like rain, each droplet as radiant as a shooting star illuminating the night sky.

    It was a group of young men and women. The men were handsome and elegant, while the women were strikingly beautiful.

    The leader of the group was a young woman in purple. She had bright eyes, pearly teeth, and a graceful figure. When her phoenix eyes looked around, they shone with lofty and imposing majesty.

    ¡°Wait a moment,¡± said Jiang Li, her purple clothing swaying around her. Her phoenix eyes shed like cold lightning as she gazed at the bustling city of ghosts.?The group instantly came to a halt.

    ¡°This ce is overrun with ghosts and brimming with dark miasma. It ought to be removed from this world!¡± Jiang Li¡¯s painted eyebrows were like distant mountains, but now, they knit together slightly; her aversion was on full disy.

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Sister Jiang, allow me to dispose of those ghosts and goblins,¡± said the golden-robed, extraordinarily handsome Tao Yunchi, volunteering with a smile.

    ¡°No need,¡± said Jiang Li. She extended a fair hand and beckoned.

    Whoosh!

    Dazzling, bright red mes soared into the air, forming a massive phoenix. Fully unfurled, its wings stretched a full thousand feet across. Firelight drifted down to earth like a colorful rain of light.

    A rampaging, explosive, destructive aura spread outward.

    The Dao Charm of Phoenix Jade True Fire!

    This was an extremely rare and tyrannical peerless Dao Charm, one that surpassed the usual framework of ¡°three grades, nine sses¡±!

    Although the Jiang Family was one of the Great Xia¡¯s three great ns, rumor had it that Jiang Li was the first of its nsmen to use a secret method to sessfully awaken thetent talent of their lineage in the past thousand years. In doing so, she gleaned enlightenment into this unparalleled, ancient variety of Dao Charm.

    The monstrous heavenly mes illuminated her, offsetting the purple of her clothing. Jiang Li was already a city-toppling beauty, but now, she seemed like an utterly majestic goddess.

    The male Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect disciples were all unwittingly awed and transfixed; Jiang Li¡¯s unmatched magnificence left them stunned.

    ¡°Go!¡± Jiang Li stretched out a slender, jade-like finger and pointed at the city below.

    Boom!

    The burning phoenix let out a sonorous cry, beat its wings, and dove.

    The mountain city with the name Green Locust Kingdom carved on its gates was only ten thousand feet across. As the fiery phoenix shot toward it, the entire city was enveloped in heavenly mes.

    Its spectral inhabitants shrieked in terror and scattered in all directions.

    But before they could flee city limits, both the ghosts and the city were enveloped in endless mes.

    Boom!

    The surrounding mountains shook, and flecks of light flew into the air.

    In the blink of an eye, the entire city was burnt to nothingness; it had been wiped off the face of the earth. The mes¡¯ zing, destructive aura ran rampant, turning the nearby boulders to powder and the vegetation to ash.

    As far as the eye could see, the mountains were now nothing but scorched earth!

    Qiu Hengkong couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    Of those in their group, Tao Yunchi had the highest cultivation¡ªhe was in the early-stage Gathering Stars Realm.

    However, in terms ofbat prowess, the mid-stage Origin Pce Realm Jiang Li was the strongest!

    Inner sect disciples of the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect were one in ten thousand even among others of the same cultivation. They could easily destroy mundane cultivators of the same level.

    It was even possible for them to cross realms and kill opponents of higher cultivations. This was universally acknowledged.

    If one were to rank the cultivators of the Great Xia, the rootless rogue cultivators of the mundane world would be at the very bottom.

    The cultivators of the sects and factions scattered throughout the Great Xia¡¯s thirteen provinces were one step up. Their ranks included extremely mighty experts, but such people were few and far between.

    The disciples of the four great orthodoxies, three great ns, and the imperial family undoubtedly stood at the very top of the Great Xia¡¯s world of cultivation.

    The Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect was one of these top factions.

    It was divided into outer sect disciples, inner sect disciples, and core disciples.

    In the Great Xia¡¯s mundane world, someone like Qiu Hengkong was strongpared to others of the same cultivation.

    But in the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect, he was merely an outer sect disciple; he was far fromparable to an inner sect disciple like Tao Yunchi, never mind a core disciple like Jiang Li.

    If Tao Yunchi was a one-in-ten-thousand prominent elite, then Jiang Li was a monstrous genius of her era, a chosen daughter of heaven!

    The Qingyi Daoist Sect, Cloudsky Divine Pce, and Maha Temple operated in much the same way.

    I¡¯m afraid that even if I work hard my entire life, I¡¯ll never beparable to an unparalleled genius like her¡­?Qiu Hengkong sighed to himself.

    He was inferior to her in terms of talent, the quality of his spirit root, and his umtions, and by no small margin, either.

    Even forgetting Jiang Li¡¯s status as a direct-line descendent of one of the nation¡¯s three great families, she had still mastered a peak-level legacy and she practiced a top-notch cultivation technique. Both at home and in the sect, her seniors were illustrious, prominent experts.

    Proud daughters of heaven like Jiang Li were the cream of the crop; even if you searched the entire world, you¡¯d find?but?a handful of them!

    How could Qiu Hengkongpete with her? How was he supposed to catch up to her?

    What really gave him cause for despair was that on top of her unparalleled talent, her Dao Heart was firm, and she was assiduously hard-working. No one in the sect put in more effort than her.

    She was a shockingly talented young woman with a top-notch family background, and she was a hard worker on top of all that. Only her fellow geniuses of the present day could stand shoulder-to-shoulder with her!

    ¡°Eh? There are still three people there¡ªone human and two yao cultivators!¡± Someone suddenly eximed.

    The group looked over and saw three figures rise out the wreckage of the city, then stand atop a nearby mountain. There was a handsome young man in blue robes, a tall, stalwart, earnest-looking man, and a graceful beauty.

    ¡°Those three were skulking about that unclean, miasma-ridden ce. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re no good either,¡± muttered Tao Yunchi.

    His words won quite a few of hispanions¡¯ approval.?This was the remote mountain wilderness, yet they¡¯d just discovered three people mixed in with a city of ghosts. It was hard not to assume the worst.

    Jiang Li¡¯s beautiful eyebrows furrowed. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s greet them and seize the opportunity to ask about their origins while they¡¯re at it. If it turns out they¡¯re a decent sort, we can end it there, but if they¡¯re evildoers, we absolutely cannot let them escape."

    The group immediately flew towards them.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Master, they¡¯reing toward us!¡± said Yuan Heng gravely.

    Earlier, he saw when Jiang Li''s attack and witnessed those phoenix mes soaring through the heavens and obliterating an entire city. He¡¯d long since guessed that this group had extraordinary origins.

    Now, seeing them draw near, Yuan Heng couldn¡¯t help but be on guard.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought I¡¯d bump into him here¡­.¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of surprise; he recognized Qiu Hengkong.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su!¡± As Jiang Li and herpanions approached, Qiu Hengkong recognized Su Yi, and his face lit up with surprise and delight.

    This reaction stunned hispanions, who looked at him. Qiu Hengkong realized he¡¯d slipped up, and he hurriedly said, ¡°Senior apprentice brothers and sisters, Fellow Daoist Su is no evildoer. He¡¯s an old friend of mine.¡±

    Jiang Li nodded, but Tao Yunchi said suspiciously, ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother Qiu, didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t have any friends in the Great Xia? Why has one appeared out of nowhere, and why is he mixed up with two yao cultivators?¡±

    His tone wasn¡¯t the least bit polite.

    This made the distant Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing furrow their brows.

    Displeasure rose within Qiu Hengkong¡¯s heart, and he exined in a whisper, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Tao, Fellow Daoist Su isn¡¯t a cultivator of the Great Xia. He¡¯s from the Great Zhou, where he has the title of imperial preceptor. He¡¯s exceptionally talented; ordinary people can¡¯tpare with him.¡±

    ¡°The Great Zhou?¡± Tao Yunchi seemed dumbstruck. ¡°Which backwater nation is?that?¡±

    One of hispanionsughed, ¡°It¡¯s a tiny little country on the southernmost edge of the continent. It neighbors Junior Apprentice Brother Qiu¡¯s home country. That ce¡­ It really is remote. It¡¯s such a backwater that it¡¯s not surprising that you haven¡¯t heard of it.¡±

    ¡°Oh? So it¡¯s one of the tiny little countries bordering the Great Wei!¡± Tao Yunchi instantly understood, and he burst into jeeringughter, his eyes shining with indifferent disdain.

    Hispanions shook their heads dismissively too.

    He was just a cultivator from some backwater. What ¡°imperial preceptor of the Great Zhou¡±? A title like that could only intimidate civilians of the mundane world.

    Qiu Hengkong found their reaction hard to bear, but he could only endure.

    Jiang Li¡¯s beautiful phoenix eyes swept across the group, and she said in a smooth, pleasing voice, ¡°We¡¯re out touring the world, and we¡¯re all sectmates. When we meet Junior Apprentice Brother Qiu¡¯s friend, be polite.¡±

    Tao Yunchi smiled. ¡°Senior Apprentice Sister Jiang, rest assured. He¡¯s a cultivator from a remote little nation; we naturally won¡¯t do anything to lower our statuses.¡±

    His tone contained a clear air of superiority.

    The others smiled and nodded.

    Would an eagle deliberately make trouble for an ant?

    Of course not.

    Although Qiu Hengkong disliked Tao Yunchi and hispanions¡¯ attitude, he knew that they indeed had the strength to back it up.

    He took a deep breath, sped his hands in front of him, and bowed to Jiang Li. ¡°Many thanks, Senior Apprentice Sister Jiang.¡±

    Jiang Li inclined her head, but she said nothing.

    As they conversed, the group descended andnded atop a mountain. They now stood directly before Su Yi and hispanions.

    ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother Qiu, go catch up,¡± ordered Jiang Li. ¡°We¡¯ll wait here for a bit, then leave.¡±

    As she spoke, she walked to the side of the mountaintop and gazed into the night skies.

    Upon learning that Su Yi?was?Qiu Hengkong¡¯s friend, she lost all interest in inquiring about his background. She had no ns of exchanging pleasantries, either.

    After all, he was just some backwater rogue cultivator. How could he possibly be worthy of her taking the initiative to greet him?

    Of course, this wasn¡¯t disdain, nor was it contempt or rejection. She simply saw him as a stranger.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su!¡± Qiu Hengkong set all other concerns aside and immediately went up to greet him. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°I¡¯m surprised to bump into you here too.¡±

    He noticed Jiang Li and herpanions. However, they practically had the words ¡°Back off, strangers!¡± written on their foreheads. ?How could Su Yi possibly pay them any heed? He directly ignored them.

    As he spoke, he flipped his hand, took out his wicker chair, and sprawled out in it. He tossed a jar of wine to Qiu Hengkong and gestured to the rock beside him. ¡°How about you sit down?¡±

    His demeanor was so casual that it seemed as if he saw this as his own backyard. The nearby Tao Yunchi and hispanions couldn¡¯t help but feel dazed, and they felt subtly ufortable.?This kid¡­ Does he not take us the least bit seriously!?

    The Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect struck terror into the hearts of every cultivator beneath the heavens. Who dared not take the initiative to greet them?

    Yet now, someone from a tiny little backwater waspletely ignoring them, as if they weren¡¯t even there¡­

 Chapter 477: Is Your Sword Heart Coated in Dust?

    <h4>Chapter 477: Is Your Sword Heart Coated in Dust?</h4>

    Although Jiang Li faced away from the group as she looked into the starry sky, she¡¯d obviously noticed what was going on.

    After a brief daze, she inwardly shook her head. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay this any more attention.

    ¡°Senior apprentice brothers and sisters, just watch: once Junior Apprentice Brother Qiu introduces us, that Su kid will jump as if someone pricked him in the but with a needle. He¡¯ll rush over in a panic and bow before us,¡± Tao Yunchi transmitted to the others. The corners of his lips shifted upward, and his gaze was yful.

    The ignorant were without fear.

    This old friend of Qiu Hengkong obviously couldn¡¯t tell who they were.

    Otherwise, they feared he wouldn¡¯t have been able to remain seated.

    When they heard Tao Yunchi¡¯s transmission, the others¡¯ displeasure dissipated, and they couldn¡¯t help but grin.

    Indeed, this was a backwater rogue cultivator. It was to be expected that he¡¯d fail to recognize disciples of the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect.

    His horizons were limited; he was the very picture of a frog in a well.

    Su Yi¡¯s casual bearing stunned Qiu Hengkong too. Then, his heart clenched, and he said hurriedly, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, let me introduce you to¡­.¡±

    He nned to use the introduction as a pretext to warn Su Yi that Jiang Li, Tao Yunchi, and the others weren¡¯t simple, and that he couldn¡¯t treat them so flippantly.

    However, before he could finish, Su Yi cut him off. ¡°No need to talk about other people while we reminisce. Quick, sit down.¡±

    Qiu Hengkong¡¯s expression shifted, but in the end, he merely sighed to himself, then decided to go for it. He sat on the nearby boulder, picked up the jar of wine, and took a swig.

    This scene only made Tao Yunchi and hispanions feel even more stifled. And here they were eagerly anticipating the moment Su Yi jumped in fright and bowed before them in panic and abject terror.

    Who¡¯d have thought that he wasn¡¯t at all interested in them, or that he¡¯d interrupt Qiu Hengkong before he could introduce them?

    ¡°Just wait! In a bit, that kid will surely bow before us in panic!¡± Tao Yunchi transmitted coldly.

    Not far away.

    Qiu Hengkong hesitated, but he nheless lowered his voice and transmitted, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, don¡¯t fault me for talking too much, but those men and women are all illustrious members of the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect, and their leader is the core disciple Jiang Li¡­¡±

    The Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect.

    Even just the sound of its name was enough to intimidate the world¡¯s cultivators. Qiu Hengkong trusted that since Su Yi was now wandering the Great Xia, he would surely understand the weight of the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect¡¯s name and how lofty its disciples were.

    However, before he could even finish talking, Su Yi sighed ruefully. ¡°Fellow Daoist Qiu, in the past, your Dao Heart was firm as iron, and your pride ran bone deep. When we fought, you had no fear of defeat, and youughed in the face of death.¡±

    He looked at Qiu Hengkong. ¡°Yet now, you¡¯re acting like this. What happened?¡±

    When they first met, Qiu Hengkong was honored as the greatest sword cultivator in the Great Wei, and his attainments in the Dao of the Sword were iparably firm and polished.

    He was the only one Su Yi saw as worthy of his notice.

    A true sword cultivator.

    Yet now, from the moment he first appeared, Qiu Hengkong had seemed meek and tentative, and he second-guessed himself at every turn. Neither his words nor his bearing had even the slightest trace of his former grandeur.

    When Su Yi spoke, he didn¡¯t transmit his thoughts; he disdained to do so. Instead, he spoke openly, and every wordnded in Jiang Li, Tao Yunchi, and the others¡¯ ears.

    Jiang Li seemed thoughtful, while Tao Yunchi andpanyughed dryly to themselves.?Qiu Hengkong? A sword heart like iron? Bone-deep pride? What nonsense.

    They¡¯d never seen any trace of that. They just knew that Qiu Hengkong was an outer sect disciple who¡¯d only recently joined up; his status was as low as a servant¡¯s, and they could order him about as they pleased!

    ¡°I¡­¡± Qiu Hengkong¡¯s heart swelled with emotion. A long time passed before he sighed, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t understand even now? Compared to the Great Xia¡¯s world of cultivation, our former stomping grounds were as tiny as a stone well, while we were little more than frogs with delusions of grandeur. Our pride was ultimately due to ignorance.

    ¡°After arriving in the Great Xia, I learned how big the world was, and I understood how small I really am.¡± He then looked at Su Yi, his expression conflicted. ¡°I have indeed changed, but that¡¯s because I recognize the gap between the past and present, and the gap between myself and the world¡¯s top cultivators. I naturally cannot be as¡­ ignorant and fearless as I was then.¡±

    He then let out a long sigh, raised the jug of wine, and drank in maddened gulps. His expression was deste.

    His words resonated with Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing. The Great Xia¡¯s world of cultivation was indeed popted with numerous elites. Here, experts were as numerous as the trees; it was nothing like other countries.

    They had once sighed upon realizing that they were just frogs in wells too. Only now did they realize how big the world was.

    However, they didn¡¯tpletely agree with Qiu Hengkong¡¯s words.

    For one thing, Qiu Hengkong subconsciously assumed that Su Yi was a fellow ¡°frog in a well.¡± This naturally wasn¡¯t right.

    No, it wasn¡¯t just ¡°not right.¡± It was way off!

    However, Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing considerately chose not to argue.

    Qiu Hengkong and Su Yi had only just bumped into each other. Qiu Hengkong most likely had no idea how terrifying Su Yi was.

    Su Yi picked up the wine jar and took a sip. ¡°Recognizing the gap between yourself and others isn¡¯t a bad thing, but if you let your sword heart get coated in dust, you¡¯ll have a hard time wiping it clean. Recovering your former sharpness will be far too difficult¡­.¡±

    What was a sword heart?

    What was bone-deep pride?

    They?were?the courage to forge valiantly ahead with no fear of death or defeat. They were?the willingness?to die rather than submit!

    Sometimes, it was okay to endure. Sometimes, it was okay to retreat.

    But enduring and conceding for no reason would, over time, enshroud your sword heart in dust and grind your pride into nothingness.

    When that happened, you were doomed to fade into obscurity.

    The current Qiu Hengkong perhaps had yet to lose his iron-like sword heart or his deep pride.

    However, he was already showing warning signs!

    The clues were visible in his bearing and in his traces of abjection and sullenness.

    ¡°Coated in dust? My sword heart?¡± Qiu Hengkong shook his head, and pride appeared on his face. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, I won¡¯t keep it from you: I am now an outer sect disciple of the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect. Compared to its top experts, I¡¯m perhaps unworthy of notice, but I¡¯m already far beyond the vast majority?of the Great?Xia¡¯s ordinary cultivators!¡±

    Tao Yunchi was listening in from not far away, and he couldn¡¯t help but chime in. ¡°Junior Apprentice Qiu, you¡¯re right. When you entered the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect, you were like a carp leaping over the dragon¡¯s gate. Although you¡¯re currently just an outer sect disciple, how could the world¡¯s ordinary cultivators possiblypare to you?¡±

    He might have seemed like he wasplimenting Qiu Hengkong, but in truth, he was using this as an opportunity to highlight how extraordinary he and hispanions¡¯ statuses were.

    As he said this, Tao Yunchi looked at Su Yi.

    The way he saw it, he¡¯d already made himself perfectly clear. Su Yi ought to understand who they were, and when he did, there was no way he could remain seated. He was sure to rush up to greet them frantically.

    But to his astonishment, Su Yi just sat there; he didn¡¯t even spare Tao Yunchi a nce. He was still behaving as if Tao Yunchi and hispanions didn¡¯t exist.

    Tao Yunchi felt like a beauty who¡¯d just wasted her amorous nces on a blind man. He felt stifled, and his expression darkened.

    This punk really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him!

    The others were stunned too. Earlier, they were certain that when he learned who they were, this kid from the boonies would surelye up to greet them.

    Who¡¯d have thought that even now, he¡¯d have no reaction to them at all¡­.?

    Was this how an ordinary cultivator was supposed to respond?

    The Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect disciples felt stifled and confused.?How could anyone this dense exist in this world?

    Although they didn¡¯t know it, when they heard Tao Yunchi¡¯s words, Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing almost burst outughing.

    Qiu Hengkong is only an outer sect disciple. He thinks that¡¯s like a carp jumping over the dragon¡¯s gate?

    These Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect guys sure know how to make themselves sound impressive!

    How would they respond if they found out that Master once killed inner sect disciples of Cloudsky Divine Pce as if they were nothing but y chickens and porcin dogs?

    And what if they found out about that Spiritual Manifestation Realm ck flood dragon? Ying Que dared kill the third-ranked inner sect elder of the Qingyi Dao Sect, Li Miaohong, but when he faced Master, he was as meek and modest as a schoolboy. What would they think if they found out about that?

    Their superiorityplex and inted self-image are both due to ignorance!

    Perhaps because of all the time they¡¯d spent with Su Yi, even Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing had gottenzier. In a situation like this, they couldn¡¯t even be bothered to argue¡­

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t care about that.

    He could tell that Qiu Hengkong had lost the fierce pride and iron-like sword heart of a sword cultivator. However, he seemed pleased to have be an outer sect disciple of the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect, and he took pride in this aplishment.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but lose interest.

    People changed.

    After recognizing the gap between himself and others, Qiu Hengkong?chose?which path he wished to pursue. It wasn¡¯t others¡¯ ce to interfere.

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t the type to offer unsolicited lectures.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, have you joined a sect yet?¡± asked Qiu Hengkong.

    Su Yi shook his head and took a sip of wine.

    Qiu Hengkong hesitated, then said, ¡°In another three months, the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect will recruit new disciples. Your talent and umtions are far beyond mine. If you participated in the entrance exams, it likely wouldn¡¯t be difficult for you to pass.¡±

    He lost to Su Yi during their first encounter, and he had great admiration for Su Yi¡¯s swordsmanship.

    When he saw that even now, Su Yi was a rootless rogue cultivator, he couldn¡¯t help but feel aggrieved on his behalf. This was why he made this suggestion.

    Su Yi was stunned. He could tell that Qiu Hengkong was sincerely looking out for him, and he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.

    He actually rather hoped for someone capable of guiding his cultivation, but the crux of the matter was that¡­ Well, did any such person exist in this world?

    Before Su Yi could answer, someone snorted coldly. ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother Qiu, that¡¯s simply not true. How could just anyone join our Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect?¡±

    The speaker was a young man in silver robes, and his expression was rife with disdain.

    Earlier, Su Yi sprawled out leisurely in his wicker chair,pletely ignoring them. This left them deeply displeased.

    When he saw Qiu Hengkong encourage Su Yi to participate in the sect¡¯s entrance examinations, the silver-robed young man couldn¡¯t refrain from mocking him.

    Qiu Hengkong¡¯s entire body went rigid; he found this rebuke hard to bear.

    He opened his mouth and was just about to exin when Su Yi rose from his wicker chair and waved. ¡°No need to say anymore. I have absolutely no interest in joining the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect to continue my cultivation.¡±

    ¡°Enough. Let¡¯s part ways here.¡± Su Yi put away his chair. He had no interest in chatting any longer.

    And since he¡¯d lost interest, what need was there to stick around?

    ¡°Shameless boasting!¡± The silver-robed young man suddenly burst into jeeringughter. ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a measly little rogue cultivator, but you sure know how to talk. How dare you disregard the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being ridiculous?¡±

 Chapter 478: Truly Over the Line

    <h4>Chapter 478: Truly Over the Line</h4>

    Those beside the silver-robed youth shook their heads too.

    Earlier, they felt displeased over the way Su ignored them, but now, they couldn¡¯t be bothered to pursue the matter.

    This was a pitifully ignorant fool; holding him ountable would only lower their statuses.

    Qiu Hengkong sighed to himself, then attempted tofort Su Yi via transmission. ¡°Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t let that self-conceited bunch anger you. It¡¯s not worth it.¡±

    Su Yi smiled but said nothing.

    They were little more than flies buzzing about his head. How could he possibly concern himself with them? They simply weren¡¯t qualified to make him angry.

    Su Yi put his hands behind his back, then said to Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    When they saw that Su Yi dared not respond to their taunts and that he seemed in a hurry to leave, the silver-robed youth felt increasingly fearless.

    He shook his head and sighed, then turned to Qiu Hengkong and suggested, ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother Qiu, I have to say that you really were incautious to choose someone like this as a friend. If you ask me, you¡¯d best draw a line between the two of you. After all, you¡¯re now an outer sect disciple of the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect. How could you possibly associate with such a person?¡±

    Qiu Hengkong¡¯s expression instantly grew unsightly. A momentter, he took a deep breath and said in a low voice, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su is my friend. I hope you can take those words back. Please, don¡¯t make this difficult for me.¡±

    The silver-robed young man was stunned; it seemed he didn¡¯t anticipate that Qiu Hengkong would talk back to him.

    He said coldly, ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother Qiu, don¡¯t tell me you think I¡¯m wrong? This Su guy has no manners at all, and he¡¯s foolish and ignorant. If he were even just a bit smarter, he wouldn¡¯t dare overlook us like this!

    ¡°Even now, he speaks without restraint, and he looks down on our Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect. We ought to disdain to associate with such a person! Yet you think I¡¯m in the wrong?¡±

    His cold, sharp gaze increased the pressure bearing down on Qiu Hengkong.

    Tao Yunchi and the others watched coldly from the sidelines. None of them nned to speak up on Qiu Hengkong¡¯s behalf.

    He was just an outer sect disciple, yet he refuted the silver-robed young man for the sake of a so-called ¡°friend.¡± This left Tao Yunchi andpany rather displeased too.

    Qiu Hengkong lowered his head. The hands hidden in his sleeves silently clenched; it was obvious how conflicted he felt.

    A momentter, he looked up and met the silver-robed young man¡¯s gaze. His expression was calm and resolute.

    When he spoke, he paused for emphasis between each word. ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Gu, I can endure anything else. It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m bullied or if others look down on me, or if I¡¯m ordered about like a servant. I¡¯ve never taken any of that to heart. However¡­¡±

    His eyes shone with sharp light, as if they¡¯d been set aze. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t insult my friends!¡±

    He spoke with determination and assurance, and he was so furious that his expression contorted slightly. The silver-robed young man couldn¡¯t help but jump and take a step back.

    It was as if Qiu Hengkong lost his rationality; he now resembled a wild beast!

    Tao Yunchi and the others were surprised too. They saw Qiu Hengkong as an outer sect disciple they could?order about as?they pleased; this was their first time seeing him angry.

    The nearby Jiang Li turned, and her phoenix eyes bore into Qiu Hengkong. A trace of surprise appeared on her?matchlessly?beautiful face.

    His friend?

    Was this Qiu Hengkong¡¯s limit? The one line he was unwilling to cross?

    The silver-robed young man¡¯s face flushed red; it was obvious that he was embarrassed, and that his shame had transformed into rage. He barked, ¡°You only just joined us, and you¡¯re nothing but an outer sect disciple, yet you dare talk back to me?¡±

    He raised his hand to p Qiu Hengkong, but Qiu Hengkong dodged. His eyes were bloodshot as he shouted, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Gu, on this, I shall not lower my head, even if it means a fight!¡±

    ¡°You dare dodge?¡± The silver-robed young man was now utterly enraged. He leaped forward and swung his palm at Qiu Hengkong once more.

    Jiang Li¡¯s painted eyebrows knit together. She couldn¡¯t bear to watch this any further, but just as she was about to intervene¡­

    Whoosh!

    A hand grabbed Qiu Hengkong by the shoulder and carried him to the side, avoiding the silver-robed young man¡¯s attack.

    Qiu Hengkong was stunned. He looked up and saw a young, handsome face: this was none other than Su Yi.

    His expression shifted. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, didn¡¯t you leave?¡±

    ¡°You see me as a friend; how could I possibly just watch others bully you?¡± said Su Yi tly.

    At first, he was a bit disappointed in Qiu Hengkong. However, when he sensed that Qiu Hengkong saw him as a friend and that he was even willing to oppose the silver-robed young man for his sake, he couldn¡¯t help but feel gratified.

    This guy isn¡¯t what I imagined. Reality might have shattered his pride, but I can still¡­ lend him a hand!

    The silver-robed young man was so angry that heughed. ¡°Hahaha, you really don¡¯t know how to treasure your life. You actually came back! What, you want to fight me?¡±

    He really was beside himself with anger. It was bad enough that Qiu Hengkong, an outer-sect disciple, dared argue with him. Now, even Su Yi, a rogue cultivator from some distant backwater, dared get mixed up in this too?

    This left him with practically no face left.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, why did youe back? Hurry up and leave!¡± Qiu Hengkong¡¯s expression shifted dramatically. Hurry up and go!¡±

    If he offended the silver-robed young man, he might take a beating, but with Jiang Li around, there was absolutely no danger to his life.

    But it was different for Su Yi. If they cast aside all pretenses of cordiality, his life might well be at risk!

    ¡°It¡¯s toote!¡± The silver-robed young man snorted coldly and shook his sleeves. A green Dao Sword shot out, which he raised and shed at Su Yi.

    Whoosh!

    Dense sword qi and graceful green light flew through the air. It was sharp and unstoppable, and it carried the Dao Charm of Wood, further highlighting the silver-robed young man¡¯s extraordinary cultivation.

    Qiu Hengkong was just about to block this strike on Su Yi¡¯s behalf when someone pressed down on his shoulder, and Su Yi¡¯s faintly exasperated voice resounded in his ears. ¡°You just stand back and watch.¡±

    Momentster, Su Yi raised his hand and tapped.

    Crunch!

    The encroaching green sword qi burst apart, bit by bit.

    Qiu Hengkong¡¯s heart shook.

    Jiang Li looked surprised.

    Tao Yunchi and the others furrowed their brows.

    Su Yi¡¯s strike might have looked casual and understated, yet it effortlessly destroyed the silver-robed young man¡¯s attack. This was unquestionably out of the ordinary.

    The silver-robed young man, Gu Tengying, was an inner sect disciple of the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect! His cultivation was in thete-stage Origin Pce Realm, and he could effortlessly destroy mundane cultivators of the same level!

    Yet Su Yi, the rogue cultivator from a backwater, had destroyed Gu Tengying¡¯s attack in a single gesture. Of course the onlookers were stunned. How could they not be?

    Gu Tengying¡¯s expression shifted. He swung his sword and advanced, circting his entirete-stage Origin Pce Realm cultivation to unleash a secret art of the Dao of the Sword.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Streaks of green sword qi flew through the air, forming lustrous, crystalline flower petals. They swept toward Su Yi, enveloping him. Although they were bright and colorful, murderous intent surged around them.

    The Greenwood Spirit Flower Sword!

    Jiang Li, Tao Yunchi, and the others all recognized it: this was Gu Tengying¡¯s proudest secret art of the Dao of the Sword.

    A hint of mockery appeared on Su Yi¡¯s lips, and he waved his sleeves.

    Boom¡ª!

    Boundless sword qi surged like an ocean storm. The lustrous flower petals filling the air burst, withered, and dissipated into nothingness.

    Bang!!

    Beneath the group¡¯s astonished gazes, Gu Tengying was sent flying back. He hacked up blood in midair, then let out a miserable shriek.

    Hended about one hundred feet away, injuring his head in the fall. He was an extremely miserable sight.

    ¡°You overestimate yourself.¡± Su Yi straightened out his clothes and shook his head.

    With a sweep of his sleeves, he dealt an inner sect disciple of the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect a heavy blow!

    The entire area fell silent; everyone was surprised.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Qiu Hengkong¡¯s heart shook. He?knew better than anyone how terrifying an inner sect disciple was; Gu Tengying was a mighty existence that he could only gaze upon from afar.

    How could he have ever anticipated that Gu Tengying couldn¡¯t block even a single swing of Su Yi¡¯s sleeves?

    Jiang Li¡¯s beautiful eyes were solemn.?This person¡­ Isn¡¯t simple!

    Tao Yunchi and the others were surprised too, and their expressions changed dramatically. They realized that they¡¯d been mistaken all this time.

    That Su guy might well be a rogue cultivator from a backwater, but his cultivation and umtions are nothing to sneeze at!

    ¡°Master is still sopassionate. Otherwise, how could that man have survived his attack?¡± Yuan Heng sighed, and Bai Wenqing nodded inplete agreement.

    Both of them had witnessed Su Yi¡¯s heaven-defying abilities. The scene ying out in front of them was nothing but a petty squabble.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite capable. No wonder you dared overlook us earlier. It turns out you had your reasons!¡± Tao Yunchi said coldly. ¡°However, earlier, Junior Apprentice Brother spoke up to rebuke Junior Apprentice Brother Qiu. This is an internal affair of the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect, yet you insisted on intervening, and you struck with so much force. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s over the line?¡±

    When he heard this twisted sophistry, Qiu Hengkong almost burst into angryughter. However, he nheless repressed himself and transmitted to Su Yi, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, hurry up and leave! Don¡¯t offend them; if you be enemies with the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect, the consequences will be dire!¡±

    He could tell how tyrannical Su Yi¡¯s cultivation was, but he still couldn¡¯t help but worry what would happen to him if he offended Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect disciples.

    Su Yi nced at Qiu Hengkong but ignored him.

    Qiu Hengkong was worried on his behalf. He naturally appreciated the thought.

    However, since he chose to get involved, how could he possibly be concerned about the consequences?

    ¡°You insulted me earlier, as pesky as a fly, yet now you¡¯re saying I¡¯m over the line?¡± Su Yi said calmly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll just have to show you the true meaning of the phrase ¡®over the line.¡¯¡±

    As he spoke, he raised his foot to approach Tao Yunchi.

    His gait was leisurely and unhurried. However, Tao Yunchi¡¯s?pupils nheless?constricted. His keen senses told him that Su Yi had locked onto him; it was as if all of his secrets were out in the open. He felt thoroughly ufortable.

    ¡°Brazen!¡± Tao Yunchi¡¯s expression darkened, and his aura surged. The distinctive power of the Gathering Stars Realm made him imposing and majestic to the extreme.

    Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing looked at each other. Both couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised.

    He was a legacy disciple of the inner sect, with Gathering Stars Realm cultivation. He wasparable to Zhang Yuntao, an outer sect elder of Cloudsky Divine Pce.

    There was no doubt about it; this Tao Yunchi was no ordinary inner sect disciple!

    When they saw Tao Yunchi attack, hispanions all looked eager. They were eager to see him teach the brazen thug Su Yi a lesson.

    However, it was as if Su Yi didn¡¯t even notice. He approached, step by step, his expression leisurely and his presence cid. It was as if he were out for a stroll.

    But Tao Yunchi¡¯s expression changed dramatically.

    Others might not sense it, but to him, it was perfectly clear. As Su Yi approached, terrifying killing intent nketed heaven and earth, assailing him like the tide. It mmed into his heart and soul, making his hair stand on end and causing prickling pain all over his skin.

    An oppressive, terrifying sense of imminent crisis spread throughout his heart. He felt as if his blood were about to freeze inside him.

    This is bad!?Tao Yunchi realized that if things went on like this, his will to fight might well copse before Su Yi even attacked.

    He bellowed without the slightest hesitation, and his hands formed a seal. It was as if he were lifting a giant primordial mountain; his arms shone with monstrous golden radiance, and he swung ruthlessly at Su Yi.

    Boom!

    The sky shook, and turbulent air currents scattered.

    The Divine Ape Carrying the Mountain Seal!

    The others couldn¡¯t help but gasp; they would never have guessed that Tao Yunchi would use his ultimate killer move right off the bat!

    Jiang Li seemed to find this a bit inappropriate. Her starry eyes focused, and she was just about to warn him when a calm voice beat her to the punch.

    ¡°Kneel.¡±

    It was just one, light, airy syble.

    Su Yi then took a single step forward, and the Divine Ape Carrying the Mountain Seal burst apart like paper mache.

    Sparks of light scattered and fell like rain. Tao Yunchi was still thirty feet away from Su Yi, but beneath the onlookers¡¯ stunned gazes, he knelt as if his body were no longer under his control.

    His knees hit the ground with an audible thud.

    Su Yi¡¯s light, airymand still echoed through the air.

 Chapter 479: Retreat and a Guarantee

    <h4>Chapter 479: Retreat and a Guarantee</h4>

    Qiu Hengkong stood there in a daze.

    Gu Tengying was an inner sect disciple. In Qiu Hengkong¡¯s heart, he was already an illustrious elite of the Origin Pce Realm; ordinary cultivators of the same realm were far fromparable to him.

    And Tao Yunchi was even stronger than Gu Tengying; he was one in ten thousand, with foundations and cultivation that stood out even in the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect¡¯s inner sect.

    But now, even Tao Yunchi?had?lost.

    In the time it took for Su Yi to take a single step, the Divine Ape Carrying the Mountain Seal shattered!

    Tao Yunchi bent at the knee and thudded to the ground!

    This tyrannical scene made Qiu Hengkong¡¯s mind go nk, and his eyes were vacant.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡±

    ¡°Among inner sect disciples, Senior Apprentice Brother Tao¡¯s cultivation is in the top five. His Gathering Stars Realm cultivation makes even the outer sect elders seem dull byparison, so¡­ How did this happen¡­?¡±

    The young men and women of the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect were all dumbstruck. This scene left them startled.

    With a wave of his sleeves, he defeated Gu Tengying.

    With a single step, he defeated Tao Yunchi too.

    Who would dare believe such a thing?

    When they looked at Su Yi, the young men and women were rmed and uncertain, and their expressions were unprecedentedly grave.

    Earlier, they were smug and conceited. They saw Su Yi as a rogue cultivator from a backwater nation, and they thus looked down on him from on high.

    They saw him as foolish and ignorant of the height of the heavens or the depths of the earth. They thought himughable, pitiable, andmentable.

    Su Yi¡¯s disy of strength was like a hammer to the skull; the impactpletely cleared their heads.

    How could they fail to realize that they¡¯d made an error in judgment?

    This Su guy was no ordinary rogue cultivator. He was obviously a terrifyingly tough customer!

    Even Jiang Li looked a bit dazed, and her starry eyes shifted; she¡¯d lost her former calmposure.

    Despite his early-stage Origin Pce Realm cultivation, Su Yi had effortlessly suppressed the Gathering Stars Realm Tao Yunchi in a single attack. His strength startled even her.

    Su Yi then put his hands behind his back and looked down at the kneeling Tao Yunchi struggling and failing to get up. ¡°I can¡¯t even be bothered to kill someone like you.¡±

    Having said this, he looked up and swept his gaze around those present.

    The young men and women were all terrified. They dared not meet his gaze.

    Only Jiang Li raised her jaw and narrowed her long, phoenix eyes. Every inch of her emanated an imposing majesty as she met Su Yi¡¯s gaze. She was calm and not the least bit uneasy,

    In her purple clothing, she looked as proud and beautiful as a peacock. Su Yi looked at her and asked, ¡°Earlier, you showed signs of intervening twice. Why did you refrain in the end?¡±

    It was just one sentence, but Jiang Li¡¯s air and beautiful face shifted in response. ¡°You noticed, Fellow Daoist?¡±

    ¡°When the heavens plot your demise, the stars and constetions shift. When the earth wishes you dead, dragons and serpents rise from its depths. When people exude murderous intent, heaven and earth are overturned,¡± said Su Yi casually. ?¡°You¡¯ve yet to temper your energy to the point of wlessness. When you¡¯re about to attack, your qi is like a tensed bowstring. How could I possibly fail to notice it?¡±

    Jiang Li¡¯s phoenix eyes shifted, a rare hint of solemnity on her distant-mountain eyebrows.

    She had indeed considered intervening to stop Su Yi twice, but she suppressed this impulse as soon as it arose.

    She wouldn¡¯t have guessed that Su Yi would pick up on this just by sensing the subtle shifts in her energy.

    His powers of perception were far too terrifying!

    ¡°You¡¯ve got good eyes, Fellow Daoist. I¡¯m impressed,¡± said Jiang Li with what sounded like a gentle sigh.

    She was the legendary Phoenix Jade Fairy of the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect¡¯s younger generation, but it was obvious that Su Yi¡¯s strength and perceptiveness had surprised her.

    Just watching, Qiu Hengkong felt waves of emotion course through his heart, and he looked dazed.

    Earlier, he subconsciously assumed that Su Yi was like him¡ªjust another ¡°frog in a well.¡± He felt rather wistful about it, and he¡¯d even suggested that Su Yi join the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect to avoid wasting his talent.

    He¡¯d even worried about the potential consequences should Su Yi cast aside all pretenses of cordiality with Tao Yunchi.

    Yet now, he realized how self-righteous and opinionated he¡¯d begin. It was utterlyughable!

    ¡°Tell me, then: how do you propose we resolve this?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The disheveled, silver-robed Gu Tengying had fallen to the ground, while the kneeling Tao Yunchi looked furious and ashamed. All of theirpanions looked to Jiang Li.

    She fell momentarily silent, then sighed. ¡°My junior apprentice brothers and sisters were indeed in the wrong. Allow me to apologize to them on your behalf, and I ask that you do not take offense.¡±

    She was dressed in purple, with stand-out good looks and an indescribable noble bearing.

    This was the transcendent Phoenix Jade Fairy of the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect. She was the pearl of the Jiang Family, one of the Great Xia¡¯s three great ns.

    She was a chosen of?heaven famous?throughout the world.

    Yet now, she¡¯d chosen to step back and apologize!

    Tao Yunchi and the others were so stunned that they almost dared not believe their eyes.

    Qiu Hengkong felt shaken to the core.

    In the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect, he admired none more than Jiang Li. She was like an immortal beauty or a phoenix: graceful, stunning, and transcendent.

    Qiu Hengkong had never even considered the possibility that someone like her would choose to back down in the face of Su Yi.

    It was simply too unbelievable!

    Don¡¯t tell me not even Senior Apprentice Sister Jiang is confident she can beat Fellow Daoist Su?

    ¡°You could have stopped all this, but you didn¡¯t. This ¡®rogue cultivator from a distant backwater¡¯ isn¡¯t as weak as you imagined, right?¡±ughed Su Yi.

    Jiang Li¡¯s eyes shone, and she met Su Yi¡¯s gaze. She didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°That¡¯s right; earlier, I was rather curious where someone like you got the confidence to ignore us. That¡¯s why I made no attempt to stop Junior Apprentice Brother Gu from provoking you or Junior Apprentice Brother Tao from attacking.¡±

    Her voice was pleasant and ethereal, with a lofty, majestic quality. ¡°Had you lost, I wouldn¡¯t be apologizing now. This is the way of the world; winners be kings and losers be bandits.¡±

    Su Yi asked with great interest, ¡°Then do you think I¡¯ll ept your apology?¡±

    .

    Jiang Li thought for a moment, then said, ¡°I guarantee that I won¡¯t let this implicate Junior Apprentice Brother Qiu in any way, and that going forward, so long as I¡¯m around, no one will bully him. Is that enough sincerity for you, Fellow Daoist?¡±

    Her phoenix eyes were lively and bright, and her purple clothing was pristine. Despite her youth, she had a noble and majestic air, like a transcendent phoenix. Add that to city-toppling good looks, and others felt ashamed justparing themselves to her.

    Her promise caused unrest among her fellows. All of them looked dumbstruck.

    They found it hard enough to ept that Jiang Li would make concessions or apologize. Now, she¡¯d even made such a promise? This waspletely beyond the limits of their imagination.

    ¡°You¡¯re a clever woman,¡± said Su Yi a bit ruefully. ¡°Today¡¯s incident ends here.¡±

    Jiang Li visibly rxed.

    Su Yi nced at Qiu Hengkong, but in the end, he only nodded. ¡°Take care of yourself.¡±

    With that, he put his hands behind his back and walked off.

    Qiu Hengkong looked conflicted. He took a deep breath, sped his fist, and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, take care!¡±

    He then watched until Su Yi, Yuan Heng, and Bai Wenqing disappeared into the boundless darkness of the night. Only then did he look away.

    ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother Qiu, that friend of yours sure is something!¡± Tao Yunchi had already climbed back to his feet, and his expression was utterly dark.

    ¡°I bet you¡¯re happy. You must be feeling awfully smug right about now, huh?¡± Gu Tengying¡¯s expression was unsightly too.

    Both he and Tao Yunchi had been defeated, and their reputation was in shambles. They obviously nned to get even with Qiu Hengkong.

    Qiu Hengkong¡¯s heart sank.

    Jiang Li¡¯s painted eyebrows knit together, and she suddenly spoke up. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I just said?¡±

    Tao Yunchi was stunned, and he said in disbelief, ¡°Senior Apprentice Sister Jiang, you don¡¯t really n to protect an outer sect disciple like Qiu Hengkong, do you?¡±

    Jiang Li¡¯s phoenix eyes were icy. ¡°Do you have a problem with that?¡±

    Tao Yunchi¡¯s expression changed immediately, and he hurriedly shook his head.

    Gu Tengying¡¯s heart shook too.

    Only now did they realize that Jiang Li¡¯s earlier promise to Su Yi wasn¡¯t just a ploy to get him to leave; she was serious about it!

    Jiang Li looked at Qiu Hengkong. ¡°I shall naturally keep my word. Back in the sect, should anyone bully you, you are wee toe looking for me.¡±

    When they heard this, the way the others looked at Qiu Hengkong changed.?With Senior Apprentice Sister Jiang¡¯s protection, who in the sect will dare push him around?

    The other disciples couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit jealous.

    Who would have guessed that Qiu Hengkong would turn disaster into good fortune?

    Tao Yunchi and Gu Tengying found this extremely hard to bear.

    Tonight¡¯s incident left their dignity in shambles, while Qiu Hengkong, someone they ordered about as they pleased, emerged as the final victor. This only further offset their embarrassing ineptitude!

    Qiu Hengkong shook from head to toe, then sped his fist. ¡°Many thanks, Senior Apprentice Sister Jiang!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not the one you should thank. It¡¯s gettingte, so we should leave too.¡± Jiang Li shook her head. Her clothing flowed around her as her graceful figure streaked through the sky.

    Qiu Hengkong andpany hurried after her.

    Along the way, Qiu Hengkong continuously pondered Su Yi¡¯s words: ?¡°Recognizing the gap between yourself and others isn¡¯t a bad thing, but if you let your sword heart get coated in dust, you¡¯ll have a hard time wiping it clean. Recovering your former sharpness will be far too difficult¡­.¡±

    Every word echoed throughout Qiu Hengkong¡¯s heart.?Fellow Daoist Su, thank you!

    ¡­.

    The night was increasingly dark and heavy.

    The ruins of the ghost city, the Locust Tree Kingdom, were silent and deste.

    Suddenly, a dark silhouette shifted and silently transformed into a middle-aged man in Daoist robes. He had the air of an immortal, save for his eyes, which were an eerie shade of green. They were strange and imposing, and they gave him an unnerving presence.

    The Blood Valiant!

    The Nirvanic Winds Holy Son¡¯s Dao Protector.

    He first took action after the Spiritbend Assembly, his aim, to avenge his protectee¡¯s death and retrieve the Demonic Womb from Su Yi.

    ¡°That fool, Madam Xihua, wasted my Sea of Blood Bone Funeral Formation,¡± sighed the Blood Valiant. ¡°But that Su kid really is incredibly strong. I wonder what his origins are. Why is it that he has such heaven-defyingbat prowess¡­.?¡±

    The Blood Valiant¡¯s eerie green eyes flickered with uncertainty. A long time passed before he shook his head and prepared to leave.

    Suddenly, a calm voice reverberated throughout the deste silence of the night. ¡°Are you the Blood Valiant?¡±

    The voice was quiet, but it echoed clearly throughout the surrounding area.

    Blood Valiant¡¯s pupils constricted, and thanks to the instincts of a Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator, he immediately chose to dodge. In a sh, he was more than a thousand feet away.

    Boom!

    Practically simultaneously, a Dao Sword silently shed into the ce he¡¯d stood mere moments before, cleaving open a chasm so deep that it almost seemed bottomless.

    The earth shook and the mountains swayed as sword qi ran rampant.

 Chapter 480: Retreating in Alarm

    <h4>Chapter 480: Retreating in rm</h4>

    Blood Valiant was inwardly startled, and a chill coursed down his spine.

    If he hadn¡¯t dodged just in the nick of time, he likely would have been in peril!

    Only now did Blood Valiant see his attacker.

    It was a young man in blue robes. He stood against the distant night sky, his energy perfectly melded with his deste surroundings, as if he were just another rock or de of grass.

    Su Yi!

    What really surprised Blood Valiant was that if he relied purely on his divine sense, he couldn¡¯t sense Su Yi¡¯s existence at all. He naturally couldn¡¯t lock onto him either.

    What a lofty and profound method of hiding his presence! Blood Valiant had always been confident in his stealth and ability to hide. He thought that few of his peers couldpete with him in this regard.

    Yet the distant Su Yi just stood there calmly, as if he¡¯d fused perfectly into heaven and earth. The fusion was so thorough that not even a Spiritual Manifestation cultivator¡¯s divine sense could sense him.

    This alone left Blood Valiant sighing over his own inferiority.

    ¡°You discovered me a while ago, didn¡¯t you, my young friend?¡± Blood Valiant¡¯s eerie green eyes shed.

    ¡°Your stealth technique is impressive; not even I could sense any trace of you. However, the moment I killed Madam Xihua, I anticipated that you were hiding somewhere nearby.¡±

    Off in the distance, Su Yi had one hand behind his back, while the other held the Abstruse God Sword aloft as he approached.

    It was only when he moved that Blood Valiant sensed a presence distinct from that of the surrounding area; it was as if an unassuming de of grass growing by the side of the road had suddenly transformed into a living breathing person.

    ¡°So that¡¯s it. No wonder you came back here,¡± said Blood Valiant, sounding enlightened.

    ¡°You came here to kill me. Now that we¡¯ve met, how about we end this?¡± Su Yi¡¯s ck eyes were distant and calm. ¡°Killing me won¡¯t just avenge the Nirvanic?Winds?Holy Son; you can even reim the Demonic Womb. This is your chance! If you miss it, it¡¯s hard to say whether you¡¯ll ever get such a perfect opportunity ever again.¡±

    As he walked slowly through the wilderness, his clothing fluttered around him. In the darkness of the night, he looked as detached and transcendent as a fallen immortal.

    When he saw Su Yi approach, a look of hesitation shed across Blood Valiant¡¯s face.

    But then, he smiled and shook his head. ¡°Young friend, I¡¯m sure you have cards up your sleeves sufficient to threaten a Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t dare act so fearlessly. I won¡¯t be fooled.¡±

    He paused, then said yfully, ¡°It seems to me that you¡¯re in such a hurry because you¡¯re worried that down the line, I¡¯ll appear out of nowhere and deal you a fatal blow.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking this,¡± said Su Yi with a dry smile. ¡°This is simply the thrill of the hunt; I¡¯d like to use you to sharpen my de.¡±

    Su Yi was already just three hundred feet away from Blood Valiant.

    When he saw Su Yi draw ever closer, Blood Valiant bellowed, ¡°Young friend, if you get any closer, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡±

    ¡°Why the hurry? How about I send you on your way instead?¡±ughed Su Yi. An opening appeared between his eyes, and an illusory, three-inch blue sword shot forth.

    The Divine ughter Sword!

    Whoosh!

    The little blue sword arrived before Blood Valiant in an instant and cleaved downward.

    It was just too quick!

    It was simr to when someone unleashed their divine sense; it could cover a ten-thousand-foot radius in an instant.

    The little blue sword¡¯s speed was practically beyond imagining. It was so fast that even a Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator like Blood Valiant felt his hair stand on end, and a strange cry escaped his lips.

    Bang!

    His figure burst apart like a soap bubble, and he disappeared into thin air.

    He then reappeared several thousand feet away, atop a boulder. His face was already contorted in agony, while his forehead was covered in cold sweat.

    ¡°What a shame,¡± sighed Su Yi.

    When his sword missed, he lost all interest in a follow-up attack.

    Blood Valiant was different from Li Miaohong. Although he was only in the early-stage Spiritual Manifestation Realm, he was proficient in all manner of evasion, stealth, and tracking techniques.

    In a direct confrontation, he was perhaps inferior to Li Miaohong.

    But if Blood Valiant wanted to flee, it would be extremely difficult for Su Yi to stop him.

    Although Su Yi didn¡¯t know it, the power of the Divine ughter sword had alreadypletely rmed Blood Valiant!

    In truth, although Blood Valiant dodged, his soul took heavy damage. The rending agony filled his heart with terror.

    He was certain that, in his shoes, any other Spiritual Manifestation cultivator would have fallen beneath that sword!

    This was unquestionably far too terrifying!

    ¡°What a powerful secret soul technique. Is that your trump card?¡± asked Blood Valiant, his face ashen and his expression solemn.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t go that far. It¡¯s just a decent soul technique, that¡¯s all.¡± Su Yi put away the Abstruse God Sword and waved. ¡°I¡¯ll see you off here, but I hope that next time we meet, you have the courage to fight me directly. Farewell.¡±

    With that, he put his hands behind his back and sauntered off.

    That dashing, unrestrained demeanor left Blood Valiant unwittingly stunned.?He left¡­ Just like that?

    It was only after watching Su Yi fade from view that he came to his senses. A conflicted look arose on his face: three parts surprise, three parts lingering terror, and four parts wordless bewilderment.

    ¡°Since when could a young Origin Pce cultivator threaten a Spiritual Manifestation cultivator? Even thirty thousand years ago, I¡¯m afraid only the most peerless and extraordinary members of peak-level orthodoxies could aplish such a feat.

    ¡°Byparison¡­ the Nirvanic?Winds?Holy Son really was quite a bit inferior¡­¡± Blood Valiant¡¯s heart churned.

    He¡¯de here with a heart full of hatred, intent on getting revenge. However, now, he felt chilled and afraid.

    ¡°Should I keep pursuing him?¡± Blood Valiant hesitated.

    With his Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivation, nothing in this world should have scared him.

    However, after this close call, he couldn¡¯t help but consider the possible consequences of continuing to target Su Yi.

    ¡°In a direct confrontation, I¡¯m afraid my methods wouldn¡¯t amount to much. If I keep pursuing him but fail to find the perfect opportunity, I¡¯ll waste my time¡­.¡±

    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll report this to His Lordship and let him decide.¡±

    After a while, Blood Valiant sighed. He¡¯d made his choice, but he couldn¡¯t help but feel humiliated.

    Who would dare believe that he, a divine emissary of the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce and an old-timer who¡¯d survived the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness¡­.?Would be forced?back and intimidated by an Origin Pce cultivator?

    ¡­.

    ¡°Master, did you kill Blood Valiant?¡±

    A hundred-foot golden softshell turtle carried Su Yi and Bai Wenqing between the towering mountains and ridges. As he forged ahead, he crushed countless trees and boulders beneath his feet, and the earth shook beneath him.

    This was Yuan Heng¡¯s true body.

    When Su Yi got back, and when he said he didn¡¯t want to walk anymore, Yuan Heng immediately became his mount.

    ¡°The old-timer was cautious and crafty, and he had mastery of numerous evasive techniques,¡± said Su Yi as he leaned back into his wicker chair, eyes shut in repose. ¡°He dared not fight me directly. I could have held him back, but it would have drained too much energy. It wasn¡¯t worth it.¡±

    Lying on Yuan Heng¡¯s shell was like lying on solid ground; it was as if he weren¡¯t moving. He felt no bumps or jolts at all.

    ¡°Not worth it?¡± Bai Wenqing was stunned. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Any other cultivator would hold nothing back; they¡¯d kill their foe no matter the cost.

    But it was obvious that Su Yi was different; he didn¡¯t want to waste his energy hunting down someone like Blood Valiant¡­

    What was this, if not bone-deep pride and contempt?

    ¡°Heh heh, this guy is much smarter than Li Miaohong. Escaping Master alive is a feat he can brag about for the rest of his life. Of course, that¡¯s on the condition that he learns from this mistake and doesn¡¯t try anything so reckless ever again.¡± Yuan Hengughed.

    Su Yiughed in response to this too. He suddenly recalled something interesting from his past life.

    Before he and the Ghost Emperor of the Western Seas became friends, they shed on multiple asions.

    Once, the Ghost Emperor of the Western Seas joined forces with around a dozen of his friends to surround and attack Su Xuanjun. Yet in the end, the Ghost Emperor of the Western Seas was the first to flee.

    This was a grave humiliation to any emperor.

    But the Ghost Emperor of the Western Seas was actually rather proud of it, and he often bragged about it. He¡¯d say, ¡°What¡¯s so great about Su Xuanjun? He¡¯s nowhere near as impressive as rumors say. Back then, a dozen other Emperors and Iid a trap and surrounded him, but I got out alive, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    This became an inside joke among the Wilds¡¯ Emperors.

    The context was different, but Yuan Heng¡¯s words made him feel much the same way.

    But there was no way Blood Valiant would brag about something so humiliating.

    When he saw that Su Yi seemed to be in high spirits, Yuan Heng asked, ¡°Master, we¡¯ll reach the imperial capital, Nine Tripod City, in less than a week. What do you n to do then?¡±

    ¡°First, I¡¯ll take a stroll around the city and see just what the ¡®City of Cultivators¡¯ everyone longs for is like,¡± said Su Yi casually. ¡°When the timees, if you sense anything out of the ordinary, tell me right away.¡±

    Yuan Heng was briefly stunned, but he quickly understood. ¡°Master, rest assured. So long as that Ge Qian person is in Nine Tripod City, I¡¯ll be sure to do everything I can to help you find him!¡±

    Yuan Heng understood?full?well that it was precisely because he wanted to find Ge Qian that Su Yi transmitted the Origin Dao-level portion of the Xuanwu True Essence Sutra to him.

    ¡°It¡¯s not actually all that pressing. Let¡¯s just see what happens.¡± Su Yi wasn¡¯t particrly interested in Ge Qian himself, but he was?very?interested in how and why Ge Qian was cultivating the Xuanwu True Essence Sutra.

    When the topic of Nine Tripod City came up, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but recall the Featherflow King Yue Shichan. Was the beautiful, ethereal young swordswoman in white in Nine Tripod City too?

    What about Hua Xinfeng? She was the descendent of one of the Great Xia¡¯s ancient ns, one that used a dragon sparrow as its totem.

    When they parted ways in the Sea of Chaotic Spirits, Hua Xinfeng gave him a jade pendant carved with a dragon phoenix. She said that so long as he carried it, no matter what he wanted to aplish in Nine Tripod City, all he had to do was visit Cloudmarsh Tower. The people there would do everything they could to assist him.

    Nine Tripod City¡­ I hope it won¡¯t disappoint me¡­?Su Yi thought to himself.

    The Great Xia was the hegemon of the hundred-plus nations of the Azure Continent, while Nine Tripod City was its capital and central hub. It was the heart of the nation, and it was iparably flourishing.

    Rumor had it that Nine Tripod City already existed thirty thousand years ago; its foundations were iparably ancient. This was the source of its title, the City of Cultivators, and its reputation as a ¡°city of immortals within the human realm.¡±

    Furthermore, there were rumors that a dragon vein brimming with auspicious energyy beneath the city, the only one on the entire continent to survive the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness!

    Su Yi was naturally quite interested in this.

    He was also a bit eager to see if he¡¯d encounter any worthy foes in the city that represented the very pinnacle of the Great Xia¡¯s world of cultivation!

 Chapter 481: Master and Apprentice Go on a Journey

    <h4>Chapter 481: Master and Apprentice Go on a Journey</h4>

    The Sr Province.

    An immortal cave on Cloudsky Divine Mountain.

    ¡°Xinzhao, the sect has made its decision.¡± Daoist Master Coldsmoke entered the cave and sat down, a trace of exhaustion on her brow.

    She was born with supreme beauty. In her teens, she was the publicly recognized top beauty of the sect¡¯s younger generation.

    Although she was now close to three hundred years old, she was just as beautiful as in her youth. Her skin was smooth and lustrous, and her figure was slender and graceful. Her soft ck hair was tied up in a casual bun, revealing a beautiful face with features so delicate, it seemed like you could break them just by blowing on them.

    Among cultivators who¡¯d mastered the art of maintaining a youthful appearance, there was no talk of hiding one¡¯s white hair from the world.

    Daoist Master Coldsmoke was in the mid-stage Spiritual Manifestation Realm, and she was still so beautiful that the mere sight of her shook the heart.

    The influence of her many years had only given her every movement a maturity and softness shecked in her youth. Her bearing was extraordinary.

    ¡°Master, what did the sect leader decide?¡± Wen Xinzhao rose and passed her a cup of steaming hot spiritual tea.

    She was as beautiful as a painting. Compared to her master, she had a lively, vital air about her. Both women had their own distinctive charms.

    Daoist Master Coldsmoke sighed. ¡°The sect leader stripped Zhang Yuntao of his position as elder. Furthermore, starting today, he is to proceed to the Heart-Tempering Cliff, and he is not to leave for three years.¡±

    The look on Wen Xinzhao¡¯s face shifted.

    Their group returned to the sect just five days ago. That very day, Zhang Yuntao recounted everything that happened along the way, throwing all levels of the sect into uproar.

    Huo Yunsheng, Sun Feng, and Qian Tianlong, three inner sect disciples, had been murdered! Who wouldn¡¯t have been shocked?

    Huo Yunsheng in particr was the heir of the head of the Huo Family. His death even shook several reclusive old monsters out of their long seclusion.

    After hearing the full story, a fierce dispute broke out among Cloudsky Divine Pce¡¯s leadership.

    Some of the higher-ups thought that since Huo Yunsheng and hispanions hired an assassin to target Su Yi, they started this whole mess, so they brought their deaths upon themselves.

    Furthermore, the strength Su Yi had disyed was overly heaven-defying. He might hail from a tiny, remote nation, but he was nheless a dangerous character. Given the circumstances, it was better not to go to war with him.

    The other higher-ups were resolute. Their disciples had been killed; this wasn¡¯t a matter of right and wrong. Su Yi dared kill inheritors of Cloudsky Divine Pce; he had to pay the corresponding price!

    If they let this go, what would be of the sect¡¯s prestige? How would they maintain their footing in the Great Xia?

    The debatested for several days.

    Wen Xinzhao paid close attention. She wouldn¡¯t have guessed it would end in such bad news!

    She took a deep breath, then asked softly, ¡°Master, does that mean that the sect¡¯s higher-ups have unanimously agreed to target Su Yi?¡±

    Daoist Master Coldsmoke shook her head. ¡°This was a decision made by Grand Elder Huo Tiandu and a group of inner sect elders.

    ¡°Xinzhao, as I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware, Huo Tiandu is Huo Yunsheng¡¯s great uncle. It¡¯s only natural that he wouldn¡¯t let this go. Furthermore, Huo Tiandu¡¯s decision won the approval of the third high elder, True Monarch Tranquil Seas.¡±

    True Monarch Tranquil Seas!

    He was an old monster who¡¯d stepped into the Spiritual Manifestation Realm a full five hundred years ago. Following his breakthrough, he spent practically all of his time in seclusion, and it was very rare for him to heed worldly affairs.

    Yet now, he¡¯d expressed support for Huo Tiandu. This carried enormous weight!

    Wen Xinzhao¡¯s heart felt increasingly heavy. ¡°The sect master¡­ agreed to this too?¡±

    ¡°The sect master was unwilling to watch a single Su Yi cause division and strife within the sect. He could only give his tacit permission,¡± sighed?Daoist?Master Coldsmoke. ¡°I understand his difficulties. It might seem like his words carry enormous weight, but sometimes, he has no choice but topromise for the sake of the bigger picture.¡±

    Wen Xinzhao¡¯s face filled with mncholy and concern. She muttered, ¡°In that case, it seems¡­ there¡¯s really no room to turn this around¡­¡±

    Daoist Master Coldsmoke¡¯s gaze was somewhat strange. She stared intently at her closed-door disciple, the student she was the most proud of.

    ¡°Xinzhao,¡± she said gently. ¡°There¡¯s something I still don¡¯t understand. You and Su Yi haven¡¯t known each other for very long at all, but you seem very concerned about his predicament. Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±

    Wen Xinzhao¡¯s fair and untainted beautiful face flushed red, and her starry eyes filled with bashfulness. She dared not meet her master¡¯s gaze, so she lowered her head and said, ¡°Master, you¡¯re overthinking this. I just have deep respect and admiration for Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s attainments in the Dao of the Sword, that¡¯s all.¡±

    This only made the look in Daoist Master Coldsmoke¡¯s eyes even stranger. Sheughed, ¡°I¡¯ve been in your shoes. How could I fail to understand that feelings between men and women aren¡¯t the least bit logical? Love at first sight might seem ridiculous, but that doesn¡¯t mean it doesn¡¯t exist.¡±

    Wen Xinzhao was dumbstruck. Her bright eyes widened, but just as she was about to argue, Daoist Master Coldsmoke gently interrupted her. ¡°You needn¡¯t exin. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you like him or whether you simply admire his attainments in the Dao of the Sword. I¡¯ll just ask you this: should the sect act against him, what will you do?¡±

    As she asked this question, her young, beautiful face turned utterly solemn and grave.

    Zhang Yuntao had once asked Wen Xinzhao this very question, so she didn¡¯t even need to pause to think. ¡°Master, that won¡¯t be difficult for me. All I have to do is stand back and watch from the sidelines. I¡¯ll just stay out of it.¡±

    Daoist Master Coldsmoke was stunned. ¡°You¡­ Aren¡¯t you afraid Su Yi will be killed?¡±

    Confidence arose on the delicate contour of Wen Xinzhao¡¯s face. ¡°Nothing will happen to him, but the sect¡­¡±

    She paused here, uncertain of whether or not to proceed.

    ¡°You can speak freely,¡± said Daoist Master Coldsmoke.

    Wen Xinzhao pursed her pink lips, then, as if throwing all caution to the wind, finished her initial thought. ¡°I¡¯m worried that the sect won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences of bing Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s enemy.¡±

    This deration left?Daoist?Master Coldsmoke utterly dumbstruck. The look in her beautiful eyes shifted erratically, seemingly in disbelief.

    As if afraid her master wouldn¡¯t believe her, Wen Xinzhao said seriously, ¡°Master, I¡¯m not just saying that because I¡¯m angry. I say that because I know that Fellow Daoist Su is far beyond a typical ¡®miraculous genius.¡¯ Neither monsters of the ancient era like the Nirvanic?Winds?Holy Son nor the most dazzling figures of our sect¡¯s younger generation areparable to him.¡±

    Wen Xinzhao paused to consider her words, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t hold back. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that even ordinary Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators are unworthy of his concern.¡±

    A single rock could create a thousand ripples!

    In response to this deration,?Daoist?Master Coldsmoke¡¯s beautiful eyes focused, and her heart shook. ¡°Xinzhao, are you serious?¡±

    Beneath her master¡¯s dignified, focused gaze, Wen Xinzhao felt enormous pressure. Nheless, she nodded inplete seriousness. ¡°Master, I take full responsibility for everything I just said.¡±

    Daoist Master Coldsmoke instantly fell silent.

    She understood her disciple. Wen Xinzhao wasn''t the type to engage in empty rhetoric; even if she¡¯d fallen for Su Yi, there was no way she would exaggerate like this.?She had never been careless about matters of principle.

    ¡°If it¡¯s really as you say, Su Yi¡­ Is indeed incredible. However, with my status and rank, even if I share everything you just said with the sect leader, I¡¯m afraid¡­ I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult to change Grand Elder Huo Tiandu¡¯s attitude,¡± said Daoist Master Coldsmoke with a sigh.

    Huo Tiandu was a grand elder of the inner court, as well as a member of the Huo Family. He wanted to avenge Huo Yunsheng. How could just anyone convince him to give up on the idea?

    Wen Xinzhao said softly, ¡°Master, Fellow Daoist Su once said that if he got the chance, he¡¯d pay Cloudsky Divine Pce a visit personally.¡±

    Daoist Master Coldsmoke was instantly caught off guard. ¡°Whatever for?¡±

    Wen Xinzhao¡¯s starry eyes shone with reminiscence. ¡°He was worried that I¡¯d face difficulties on both sides, so he said he¡¯d visit our mountain to see whose fist was bigger. He said that afterward, we might well change our attitudes and make a more rational choice.¡±

    Daoist Master Coldsmoke was instantly ovee by the sheer absurdity of it, and she couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°He¡¯s a young man in the Grain Avoidance Realm, and he¡¯s just one person. Don¡¯t tell me he ns to single-handedly force the entire Cloudsky Divine Pce to lower its head?¡±

    If Wen Xinzhao weren¡¯t her disciple, she¡¯d assume she was an irrational madwoman!

    However, against all expectations, Wen Xinzhao¡¯s face shone with an inscrutable, hard-to-describe radiance. When she spoke, it was with unprecedented gravity. ¡°I think he can do it!¡±

    A momentter, she smiled. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re wee to interpret that as a joke; it won¡¯t do any harm.¡±

    Her smile was radiant, like a poem or a painting.

    Daoist Master Coldsmoke stared intently at her for a moment. Then, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Hearing you praise him like this, I can¡¯t help but feel curious. I want to see just whether or not he¡¯s as impressive as you say.¡±

    Wen Xinzhao blinked. ¡°Seeing him shouldn¡¯t be difficult, right? When the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly begins, we¡¯ll head to Nine Tripod City. We¡¯ll see him then.¡±

    Daoist Master Coldsmoke shook her head. ¡°By then, it¡¯ll be toote. Grand Elder Huo Tiandu has already decided to leave for Nine Tripod City tomorrow and settle the score with Su Yi personally.

    ¡°At his speed, he¡¯ll arrive in less than three days. With the Huo Family forces stationed in Nine Tripod City, locating Su Yi won¡¯t be difficult.¡±

    She paused here, then seemed to reach a decision. She rose and said, ¡°Xinzhao, are you willing to go to Nine Tripod City with me right away?¡±

    Wen Xinzhao was stunned. ¡°Master, what do you want to do there?¡±

    ¡°I want to see this Su Yi you speak of. If possible, I¡¯d like to stop this tragedy before it urs. You don¡¯t want anything to happen to Su Yi. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to him either. Simrly, I don¡¯t want the sect to suffer unnecessary losses on his ount.¡± Determination appeared on Daoist Master Coldsmoke¡¯s beautiful face.

    Wen Xinzhao¡¯s heart shook, and she nodded her agreement.

    ¡°Of course, before I leave, I¡¯ll request a private audience with the sect leader to tell him my decision. We¡¯ll see whether we can resolve this in the end or not¡­¡± Daoist Master Coldsmoke paused here and sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll do everything I can. The rest is up to the heavens.¡±

    Later that day, she and the leader of Cloudsky Divine Pce, Yu Jiuzhen, conversed for an hour.

    Wen Xinzhao didn¡¯t know what the two of them talked about. However, she could tell that after meeting with the sect leader, her master was in poor spirits.

    Daoist Master Coldsmoke nheless left Cloudsky Divine Pce that very day, taking Wen Xinzhao with her.

    That same day.

    The Heng Province, the Qingyi Dao Sect.

    An elder in gray?Daoist?robes rushed excitedly into the sect¡¯s grand hall to report to their leader, Daoist Master Moyang.

    ¡°Sect Master, our people have already investigated. Su Yi once traveled with disciples of Cloudsky Divine Pce. They set out from Spiritbend City, and parted ways after arriving in Golden Willow City. Based on his route, it seems most likely that Su Yi is headed toward the imperial capital!¡±

 Chapter 482: A City of Immortals in the Human World, Nine Tripod City

    <h4>Chapter 482: A City of Immortals in the Human World, Nine Tripod City</h4>

    Daoist Master Moyang, the leader of Qingyi Dao Sect, lit up. ¡°Nine Tripod City? Is the boy perhaps nning to participate in the Orchid Terrance Dharma Assembly?¡±

    The gray-robed old man said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s highly likely!¡±

    Daoist Master Moyang sank into silence.

    His hair was silver, and he had a willowy beard. His features were youthful, but when his eyes moved, they carried traces of the vicissitudes of his many years of life.

    He now sat in the grand hall¡¯s central seat, and although he only wore simple, unadorned hemp robes, he was extremely imposing. He had the overpowering air of a monarch gazing down upon his domain.

    ¡°Have you investigated whether or not Su Yi has experts apanying him?¡± asked?Daoist?Master Moyang.

    The way he saw it, no matter how heaven-defying a Grain Avoidance youth¡¯sbat skills were, he couldn¡¯t possibly have killed a mid-stage Spiritual Manifestation cultivator like Li Miaohong himself.

    ¡°We have yet to determine that.¡± The old man in gray shook his head.

    Daoist Master Moyang¡¯s eyebrows faintly knit together.

    It was then that a short, fat old man rushed into the grand hall like a gust of wind. ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Moyang, there¡¯s big news from Cloudsky Divine Pce!¡±

    Daoist Master Lei Feng.

    He was the third elder of the inner sect, as well as?Daoist?Master?Moyang¡¯s?junior apprentice brother. He, too, was in the Spiritual Manifestation Realm.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Both?Daoist?Master Moyang and the elderly man in gray looked over.

    Daoist Master Lei Feng said, ¡°Apparently, three of Cloudsky Divine Pce¡¯s inner sect disciples were killed by Su Yi. One of them, Huo Yunsheng, was the heir of the head of the Huo Family and the grand-nephew of Cloudsky Divine Pce¡¯s Grand Elder Huo Tiandu!¡±

    His expression carried a trace of schadenfreude. ¡°The old-timers of Cloudsky Divine Pce argued over this for days, but one thing¡¯s for sure¡­ Su Yi is?in for big?trouble!¡±

    However, Daoist Master Moyang¡¯s brow furrowed tightly; something wasn¡¯t right here. ¡°Su Yi¡­ There¡¯s something strange about him!¡±

    Li Miaohong was the Qingyi Dao Sect¡¯s third inner sect elder, a mid-stage Spiritual Manifestation cultivator, yet he¡¯d fallen while attempting to take down Su Yi, a Grain Avoidance cultivator.

    Now, three inner sect disciples of Cloudsky Divine Pce had lost their lives at Su Yi¡¯s hands too. Who would dare believe such a thing?

    ¡°Right!? He¡¯s a young man from the Great Zhou, yet ofte, he¡¯s offended both the Qingyi Dao Sect and Cloudsky Divine Pce in rapid session. His courage¡­ is simply through the roof!¡±

    The elder in gray realized that something was amiss too. ¡°Even those monsters of the ancient era dare not offend the four great orthodoxies lightly. Where¡­ Where did Su Yi get the courage to do this?¡±

    .

    Daoist Master Lei Feng was gloating earlier, but when he heard this, he was stunned. A momentter, he came to his senses and said gravely, ¡°You suspect that a terrifying expert stands behind Su Yi, or perhaps an unknown faction?¡±

    ¡°Hard to say.¡± Daoist Master Moyang¡¯s?expression filled?with uncertainty. ¡°But no matter what, we cannot underestimate the boy.¡±

    He paused, then made his decision. ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother Lei Feng, go to Nine Tripod City with Junior Apprentice Brother Ting He. Leave now, and when you get there, call upon all the power and connections at your disposal. I want you to investigate Su Yi in detail.¡±

    Daoist Masters Lei Feng and Ting He agreed, but it seemed Daoist Master Moyang still couldn¡¯t rest assured. He ordered, ¡°Remember, unless absolutely necessary, you are not to make any direct contact with Su Yi. He might not be a threat to two Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators such as yourselves, but we must stay on guard; he might well have an expert apanying him.¡±

    Both were instantly solemn, and they nodded.

    ¡°Go. News of Elder Li Miaohong¡¯s death has already caused widespread uproar. Who knows how many people are gloating over our misfortune? Who knows how many areughing at us? It doesn¡¯t matter where Su Yi came from; the Qingyi Dao Sect absolutely cannot let him get away with this!¡±

    Daoist?Master?Moyang¡¯s?eyes shed with icy light.

    Today was the tenth day of the ninth lunar month.

    On this day, two towering entities of the Great Xia, the Cloudsky Divine Pce and the Qingyi Dao Sect, pointed their spears at Su Yi!

    ¡­¡­

    Five dayster.

    Night on the fifteenth day of the ninth lunar month.

    After crossing a vast mountain range, Su Yi and hispanions finally saw Nine Tripod City in the distance.

    The light of dusk was like fire against the boundless darkness.

    Nine Tripod City was like a primordial giant dragon coiled up on the ground. It stretched into the distance, rising and falling like a mountain range, so vast that there was no end in sight.

    As the fading light of dusk illuminated the massive city, the walls, which looked as if they¡¯d been forged out of ancient divine metal, shone with radiant luster. They were solemn and majestic.

    This was the ce every cultivator longed for, the City of Cultivation, a ce themon folk praised as the city of immortals.

    It was the heart of the Great Xia, and it had survived the corrosion of the thirty thousand years of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness. It was like the most dazzlingly radiant pearl on the entire Azure Continent.

    ¡°So this?is the Great?Xia¡¯s imperial city¡­?¡± Yuan Heng felt shaken. As he gazed upon it from afar, he felt an awe he struggled to put into words. It was as if he were looking upon sacred ground.

    ¡°Nine Tripod City covers nine hundred thousand square miles; it¡¯s the size of some mundane nations. They say it¡¯s so enormous that ordinary citizens would have to walk for three days and three nights to travel from one end to the other,¡± muttered Bai Wenqing. ¡°I didn¡¯t believe it at first, but looking at it now, it seems the rumors aren¡¯t the least bit exaggerated¡­¡±

    Nine Tripod City was just too big. It was just a city, but from afar, it seemed to link heaven and earth, and it seemed to stretch out endlessly.

    ¡°Not bad. This city really does have some of the ambiance a ¡®city of immortals¡¯ should.¡± Su Yi nodded.

    At least in terms of its atmosphere, Nine Tripod City wasparable to some of the Wilds¡¯ auspiciously-located cities of cultivation.

    However, the way Su Yi saw it, that was how Nine Tripod City ought to be.?A gathering point for cultivators?ought?to exceed nature. It?ought?to have an immortal ir!

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go in.¡± Su Yi led the way.

    The closer they got, the more they sensed its sheer grandeur and enormousness. The walls alone were a thousand feet tall, and the gate was so tall that those who passed through it looked utterly paltry and insignificant.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The area beyond the city gates was lively. Streak after streak of radiant light descended, ripping through the skies. When they reached the gates, everyst one of them obediently drifted down to earth, then proceeded into the city on foot.

    Flying was forbidden within Nine Tripod City!

    Not even Spirit Dao cultivators dared overstep their bounds.

    If they did, the ancient restriction covering the city would blow them apart.

    ¡°So many cultivators¡­¡± eximed Yuan Heng.

    Near the city gates, people were even more numerous than carp in the river. The vast majority of them were cultivators, and their ranks included men and women of all ages.

    Typical cultivators aside, there was no shortage of yao cultivators, Buddhist cultivators, and other such characters.

    Some rode on pnquins. Others sat astride spirit birds or beasts. Looking at this, it seemed as if they¡¯d left mundanity and arrived in truend of cultivation.

    Bai Wenqing looked dazed. It was simply unbelievable!

    Under ordinary circumstances, where could they see cultivators as numerous as clouds in the sky? Where else could they see such a bustling crowd?

    But it was as if Su Yi didn¡¯t even see it.

    In the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, scenes like this weremonce.

    Instead, he gazed up at the thousand-foot city walls shining with bronze luster.

    The walls were hewn out of massive stones, and each had undergone secret forging techniques. They were covered in formation glyphs, and beneath the light of dusk, they emanated mysterious spiritual fluctuations.

    Each individual brick was worth countless spirit stones. Countless such bricks piled into thousand-foot walls that stretched seemingly beyond limit¡­ Spirit stones alone were nowhere near enough to gauge the wall¡¯s value!

    Su Yi seemed thoughtful.?It seems the rumors are true. All of Nine Tripod City is covered by a massive formation; it stretches over the city¡¯s full nine hundred thousand square miles. There really is a dragon vein suppressed beneath it, which connects with the natural force of heaven and earth. If circted, the formation really could kill Spirit Dao cultivators with ease.

    He¡¯d once spoken of this with Wen Xinzhao. She said that there were nine Divine Tripods arranged like a Nine Pces Diagram. They were ced in nine different spots throughout the city.

    Each Divine Tripod was a divine artifact from thirty thousand years ago. They were the base of the formation, and their power had protected Nine Tripod City from the corrosive power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness for thirty thousand years.

    Both the nine Divine Tripods and the restriction covering the city were under the control of the Great Xia¡¯s imperial family.

    This was why the imperial family reigned supreme over the world, and how they managed to keep the masses in check.

    Not even the Qingyi Dao Sect, Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect, Cloudsky Divine Pce, and Maha Temple would dare cause trouble in Nine Tripod City lightly.

    When Su Yi first heard these rumors, he only half believed them.

    Now, when he saw the piled bricks and glyphs of the city wall, Su Yi was finally certain. If the imperial family possessed such a massive formation, they really did have the foundations needed to reign over every other faction of cultivators in this world.

    But the power of the formation covering Nine Tripod City is in grave disrepair¡­?thought Su Yi.

    The corrosion of thirty thousand years of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness had resulted in countless ancient orthodoxies disappearing into the river of history.

    Although Nine Tripod City still stood, the formation covering it was severely damaged and corroded.

    Despite their umtions, the imperial family of the Great Xia has yet to take action to repair the formation surrounding the city. Could it be that even with all the methods at their disposal, they cannot resolve this issue?

    As Su Yi pondered, a voice suddenly resounded in his ears¡ª

    ¡°Young friend, did you perhaps notice anything about the city walls?¡±

    Su Yi turned to look and saw a middle-aged man standing not far away. He was smiling at him, his expression faintly curious.

    He wore simple cloth robes, and his ink-dark hair was tied up. He looked like he was in his forties, with well-formed facial features smooth as jade.

    He stood there, hands behind his back and a smile on his lips, elegant and at ease, like a Confucian schr long immersed in his studies.

    Su Yi silently narrowed his eyes, but soon, his expression turned tranquil, without even a ripple of emotion. ¡°Are you asking because you want to make idle conversation, or are you requesting my guidance?¡±

    The middle-aged man was stunned. He approached with a smile. ¡°What do you mean by idle conversation? And what do you mean, ¡®request your guidance?¡¯¡±

    Now, even Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing could tell that something was off about this middle-aged man, and both were instantly on guard.

    It was forbidden to fly over Nine Tripod City, but there was no prohibition against fighting and killing!

    ¡°If you¡¯re just chatting, I am in no mood to stand near the gates and waste time with a stranger of unknown motives.¡± Su Yi said casually. ¡°If you¡¯re looking for guidance, you ought to act humbler. Perhaps, if I¡¯m in a good mood, I wouldn¡¯t mind telling you what I saw.¡±

    The middle-aged man in cloth robes was stunned; it seemed he didn¡¯t anticipate this response.

    But then, he smiled, sped his fist, and bowed. ¡°I¡¯ll pass on the idle conversation; I have no desire to waste your time. Please instruct me, my young friend.¡±

    ¡°¡®Young friend?¡¯¡± Su Yi smiled faintly.

    The middle-aged man looked like he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, but he nheless dutifully changed Su Yi¡¯s title. ¡°Please instruct me, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    This disy of etiquette wasn¡¯t at all perfunctory; he performed it naturally, and his disposition seemed as mild as a spring breeze. This left a good impression on those around him.

    However, when Su Yi saw this, he felt a bit surprised.

 Chapter 483: The Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation

    <h4>Chapter 483: The Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation</h4>

    The middle-aged man in simple cloth robes was no ordinary person.

    The man had hidden his presence almost wlessly. s, even without using any secret techniques, the experience of Su Yi¡¯s past life was enough for him to tell at a nce that this was a Spirit Dao cultivator!

    Someone like this was unquestionably powerful and influential even within Nine Tripod City.

    Yet now, he¡¯d appeared before the city gates, and he''d taken the initiative to strike up a conversation with Su Yi. This naturally made Su Yi question the man¡¯s intentions.

    This was why Su Yi was so rude earlier; he did it on purpose to see how the other party would react.

    Who¡¯d have thought that the man wouldn¡¯t seem the least bit offended? It seemed he really was just curious to see what Su Yi noticed while examining the city walls.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Why is someone like you concerned about the city walls?¡±

    The middle-aged man smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just curious to hear what you discovered.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to test him any further. He pointed to the walls and said, ¡°If the restriction isn¡¯t fixed soon, it¡¯s sure to fall apart within three to five years. Should it circte at full power, it¡¯ll onlyst three uses at most before it¡¯spletely destroyed.

    The middle-aged man¡¯s?pupils constricted. His smile disappeared; it seemed he was startled.

    Some time passed before he looked at Su Yi as if seeing him for the first time. He then asked for guidance once more. ¡°Fellow Daoist¡­ How did you determine that?¡±

    ¡°I used my eyes, of course,¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡°...¡±

    The middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help but grimace and shake his head. He could tell that Su Yi was unwilling to reveal the details.

    However, Su Yi¡¯s words?really had startled?him. He would never have guessed that a man so young could discern such secrets just by examining the wall!

    ¡°That¡¯s it, then. Farewell.¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to chat with a Spirit Dao cultivator any longer, so he turned and proceeded into the city.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist¡­¡±

    The middle-aged man was just about to say something when Su Yi waved without so much as turning to look at him. ¡°Intimate conversation between strangers is a taboo. We don¡¯t know each other at all. If you keep asking questions, you¡¯ll get on my nerves.¡±

    The middle-aged man was stunned, and his gaze turned strange.?This little punk¡­ isn¡¯t polite at all!

    It was only after watching Su Yi and hispanions fade from view that the man looked away. He gazed at the city walls. His eyes, as clear as ake, narrowed. A long time passed in silent contemtion.

    ¡°The Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier¡­ can only be activated three times?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but recall Su Yi¡¯s words, and despite himself, he frowned.

    A hunched, unassuming elder in gray robes appeared soundlessly beside him. ¡°My lord, should I invite that young man back?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± The middle-aged man waved the offer away, his gaze rife with meaning. ¡°Could you determine the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier¡¯s condition just by looking at the city walls?¡±

    The gray-robed elder shook his head. ¡°The Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier is an ancient and miraculous formation. Before suffering the corrosion of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness, it was the third most powerful restriction formation on the continent. How could one such as myself see through its mysteries at a nce?¡±

    The man in simple cloth robes sighed. ¡°You¡¯re right. It was once the third strongest restriction in the world. Even now, I¡¯ve never once heard of someone discerning its secrets just by gazing at the city walls.¡±

    The gray-robed old man seemed to realize something. He eximed, ¡°My lord, don¡¯t tell me that young Origin Pce cultivator noticed something?¡±

    The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°It¡¯s still difficult to say. I¡¯ll know for sure after I find him and confirm what he saw.¡±

    The old man in gray whispered, ¡°My lord, should I send someone to tail him?¡±

    The middle-aged man in simple cloth robesughed. ¡°So long as he stays within city limits, finding him will be as easy as can be.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We should head back.¡± With that, the middle-aged man turned and entered the city.

    The streets were packed with pedestrians. Despite the crowd, no one, regardless of their cultivation, seemed to sense the middle-aged man¡¯s existence.

    He walked amidst the red dust of mortality without alerting even gods or ghosts!

    The gray-robed elder followed him, but he kept a low profile. He was just another anonymous blip in the crowd. Although people saw him, he didn¡¯t attract any attention.

    They were master and servant. One transcended the masses, while the other blended into the crowd.

    The juxtaposition made it all the more interesting.

    ¡­¡­

    Within the city¡¯s walls was yet another bustling scene.

    The streets were wide, fully one hundred feet across, and they spread out in all directions, dense as a web. The buildings lining the streets and alleyways had an old-fashioned charm; all carried the weight of the years.

    Unlike the world¡¯s more typical cities, practically every store in Nine Tripod City was somehow connected to cultivation. They sold all manner of spiritual medicines, materials, pills, and talismans, among other resources.

    At the same time, there were all sorts of venues intended for use by cultivators: weaponsmiths, pill refining furnaces, martial arts arenas, etcetera.

    Of course, there were plenty of money pits to eat, drink, and y at too.

    Although true cultivators could abstain from food, that didn¡¯t mean they lost their taste for worldly pleasures.

    Cultivators would scramble over certain delicacies prepared with spiritual materials.

    If asked to summarize their feelings in one sentence, Bai Wenqing and Yuan Heng would say something like this: Nine Tripod City really lives up to its reputation as the city all cultivators long for!

    Su Yi was pleased too. He could tell that the resources avable in Nine Tripod City would be enough to sustain his cultivation until he reached the Spirit Dao!

    Of course, that was on the condition that he had enough money to purchase them.

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t worried about this. With his methods, earning money in the city couldn¡¯t be simpler.

    This was the advantage of cities of cultivators.

    Anywhere else, no matter how vast and far-reaching his abilities, he couldn¡¯t find a ce to obtain cultivation resources.

    Ever since he awakened the memories of his past life, the resources he used along the way were practically all trophies he¡¯d collected from his enemies¡¯ corpses¡­.

    It wasn¡¯t that he preferred to do it that way. Rather, even if he wanted to purchase cultivation resources, he couldn¡¯t find a suitable ce to do so¡­

    ¡°Master, something didn¡¯t seem right about that man we met earlier,¡± Yuan Heng said suddenly.

    ¡°That was a Spirit Dao cultivator, and he had another Spirit Dao cultivator tagging along as his attendant. He was naturally no ordinary person,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    He was currently pondering whether he should refine a batch of pills to trade for spirit stones, or whether he should forge and sell weapons instead.

    However, refining pills and refining tools were both draining. It took too much time and effort. Someone aszy as Su Yi disliked this sort of ¡°hard-earned money.¡±

    ¡°A Spirit Dao cultivator!¡± eximed Yuan Heng. Spirit Dao cultivators weren¡¯t like cabbage; you couldn¡¯t find them just anywhere. Outside of the Great Xia, they practically only existed in legend.

    Even in the Great Xia, they were rare and seldom seen peak-level existences!

    Who¡¯d have thought they¡¯d bump into one before even stepping through Nine Tripod City¡¯s gates?

    Even more unbelievably, the middle-aged man in simple cloth robes had another Spirit Dao cultivator apanying him as his attendant!

    ¡°Nine Tripod City¡¯s umtions are simply too terrifying. We bumped into someone like that by chance? This really is a city of immortals built in the human world,¡± sighed Yuan Heng.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong,¡± said Su Yi, his gaze profound. ¡°Our meeting with that middle-aged man was no mere coincidence.¡±

    Yuan Heng¡¯s expression shifted. ¡°Master, are you saying he came here looking for us?¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Yes, unless I am mistaken. However, he showed no sign of ill intentions; I imagine there¡¯s something else he¡¯s after. Assuming I¡¯ve interpreted the situation correctly, he¡¯lle looking for me again before long.¡±

    Yuan Heng said solemnly, ¡°Master, should we prepare just in case?¡±

    A single Spirit Dao cultivator might not be enough to instill dread in their hearts, but this was a Spirit Dao cultivator with another Spirit Dao cultivator for an attendant. Who could possibly disregard him?

    ¡°No need.¡± Su Yi waved Yuan Heng¡¯s concerns away. A hint of loneliness and mncholy appeared on his brow, and he sighed. ¡°It¡¯s been a long, long time since I¡¯ve had a satisfying battle. I¡¯d just love it if a worthy opponent showed up on my doorstep.¡±

    Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing looked at each other. Both were silent.

    Others feared nothing more than being targeted by a Spirit Dao cultivator. Who¡¯d dare imagine that Su Yi was downright eager for it?

    However, they¡¯d both spent enough time at Su Yi¡¯s side that they¡¯d grown ustomed to the carefree, natural way he said utterly shocking things. Thus, they weren¡¯t actually that surprised¡­

    ¡°Miss Bai, I have something I¡¯d like to ask of you.¡± As they strolled the city, Su Yi suddenly recalled something. He took out a jade pendant and passed it to Bai Wenqing. ¡°Please ask around and see if you can find out where Cloudmarsh Tower is. Then, take this pendant there. Say you need a temporary ce to live, ideally somewhere out of the way and quiet.¡±

    The jade pendant was purple and about the size of a palm. Its surface was carved with a divine bird bathed in me. Its wings were spread, and it epassed Yin and Yang. It was shaped like a dragon, but it was feathered, and it had the face of a bird.

    A dragon sparrow totem!

    This was the jade pendant Hua Xinfeng gave Su Yi when they parted ways.

    Su Yi had only just arrived in Nine Tripod City. Finding a ce to rest their feet was the most urgent item on their agenda.

    And the simplest, least troublesome way of doing that was by using the dragon sparrow jade pendant.

    Bai Wenqing epted the pendant with both hands, then said, ¡°Senior, once I¡¯ve finished my task, how should I find you and Daoist Brother Yuan Heng?¡±

    Su Yi took out a talisman and passed it to Bai Wenqing. ¡°Carry this. That way, I¡¯ll be able to locate you.¡±

    This was a Rhinoceros Horn Talisman. They came in a set, and their function was simple. No matter where they went, the wearers could sense each other.

    Bai Wenqing hurried off.

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue our walk through the city,¡± said Su Yi as he continued ahead.

    Yuan Heng stuck close to him. He understood that his master wanted to get a feel for the ambiance and environment of Nine Tripod City, but that he also wanted to see if they could pick up on Ge Qian¡¯s presence while they were at it.

    Yuan Heng also knew that, as someone who practiced the Xuanwu True Essence Sutra, he was the key to aplishing this!

    It was only after they¡¯d walked for four hours that Su Yi lost interest in sightseeing and experiencing what this bustling, prosperous city had to offer.

    He had Yuan Heng hire a carriage, which hefortably sprawled out in. He told the carriage driver to take them in a circle around the city.

    The carriage driver was ustomed to this sort of business, and he smiled and named his price. ¡°Ten tier-five spirit stones, no haggling!¡±

    Nine Tripod City was just too enormous. Even at top speeds, riding a carriage around it would take hours.

    This price made Yuan Heng wince.

    He suddenly realized an enormous problem.

    Although the imperial capital was as flourishing as an immortal city in the mortal world, the cost of living was extraordinary. Everything was terrifyingly expensive.

    Never mindying down roots and settling down, ordinary cultivators would probably not even be able to survive here¡­

 Chapter 484: Elder Shui

    <h4>Chapter 484: Elder Shui</h4>

    As Su Yi and Yuan Heng rode the carriage aimlessly around the city, Bai Wenqing arrived at Cloudmarsh Tower.

    The tower was a thousand feet tall, and it covered fifteen acres. The primary tower was octagonal, with flying eaves and interlocking brackets. The beams were carved and the walls were painted, making it an extraordinary sight.

    Even the stone steps leading up to the gate were coated in profound iron and iid with glittering white spirit jade.

    Bronze statues of auspicious beasts watched over the gateway, one on each side.

    One was a swift, extraordinary spirit deer, while the other was a spirit crane. Its wings were unfurled, and it held its head high.

    Combined, the words for deer and crane sounded like ¡°the six directions.¡±

    There were eight steps in total, representing the eight corners of the world.

    Thisyout was inspired by the phrase ¡°I lower and raise my head, taking in the six directions and the eight corners.¡±

    It could also be understood as ¡°throughout the world, I alone reign supreme.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ is one of the four most famous towers in Nine Tripod City, Cloudmarsh Tower?¡± Bai Wenqing¡¯s beautiful eyes filled with surprise.

    It wasn¡¯t that she¡¯d never seen the world before, but it really was her first time seeing such a vast and grand treasure tower.

    When she looked at the gates once more, she saw that the serving girls standing there were both Grain Avoidance cultivators.

    How could Bai Wenqing?not?be shocked?

    To the best of her knowledge, in some of the Azure Continent¡¯s mundane nations, Grain Avoidance Cultivators were ¡°Earthly Immortals¡± in the eyes of the masses. They were experts the popce could only look up to!

    Yet now, two young, beautiful Grain Avoidance Cultivators were working as mere servants at Cloudmarsh Tower, their only job to greet the iing guests¡­

    When Bai Wenqing examined the guests, she saw that they were all either noble or wealthy. It was obvious at a nce that they were prominent and influential; their every word and gesture had the air of one long ustomed to power.

    When she saw this, Bai Wenqing couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit nervous and uneasy. She didn¡¯t know the origins of the jade pendant Su Yi had entrusted her with. She didn¡¯t even know who she was supposed to show it to.

    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Bei Wenqing took a deep breath. She was just about to proceed toward the tower when someone chuckled. ¡°Miss, is this your first visit to Cloudmarsh Tower?¡±

    The speaker was a valiant-looking man in ornate robes. He was apanied by a group of servants; this was someone who knew how to make an entrance.

    He looked at Bai Wenqing with great interest, but his gaze made her thoroughly ufortable.

    ¡°Is that any of your business?¡± Bai Wenqing shook her head and turned to leave.

    The man in ornate robesughed heartily. ¡°Miss, Cloudmarsh Tower is one of the city¡¯s four great towers. Although it¡¯s just a restaurant, but without a ¡®Cloudmarsh Medallion¡¯, it doesn¡¯t matter how high your cultivation is; they¡¯ll turn you away at the door.¡±

    Bai Wenqing was bbergasted. ¡°There¡¯s a rule like that?¡±

    The man in ornate robesughed. ¡°Someone of my status has no need to deceive you. Roughly one hundred years ago, a Spirit Dao cultivator from the Elephant Province was turned away because he didn¡¯t have a token. His embarrassment turned to rage, and he tried tosh out, but in the end¡­.¡±

    The corners of the man¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. ¡°In the end, it wasn¡¯t just a matter of lowering his head and apologizing; he was exiled from Nine Tripod City that very day!?Nine Tripod City isn¡¯t a ce just anyone can act up in. And Cloudmarsh Tower? Here, even Spirit Dao cultivators must follow the rules.¡±

    Bai Wenqing¡¯s heart sank. She had no such Cloudmarsh Medallion. All she had was the dragon sparrow jade pendant Su Yi had given her.

    ¡°Miss, if I¡¯m not mistaken, this is your first time in Nine Tripod City. Might I ask if you have a ce to stay?¡± the man asked with an amiable smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t, actually,¡± said Bai Wenqing.

    The man¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Today, I?just so happened?to bump into you. You could say that we were fated to meet. If you¡¯re not opposed, you¡¯d be wee to stay by my side and work for me for a while.¡±

    The white-robed elder beside him stroked his beard and smiled. ¡°Miss, you truly are fortunate! It¡¯s rare for our young master to offer refuge to outsiders. Should you agree to work for him, your rise to prominence is just a matter of time!¡±

    In her heart, Bai Wenqingughed coldly.?He who offers his hospitality unsolicited must surely harbor evil intentions.

    ¡°No need. I already have a master, and I won¡¯t betray him for the sake of glory.¡± With that, she turned and left, but she actually felt a bit guilty; Su Yi had never actually taken her on as a servant¡­

    When he saw this, the white-robed elder shook his head. ¡°This foreign yao cultivator really is blind; she doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her.¡±

    The man in ornate robes had a yful look in his eyes. ¡°The woman¡¯s yao qi is extraordinarily pure. Since I happened upon her, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll let her slip through my fingers.¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when his gaze suddenly focused. Bai Wenqing, the woman he saw as his prey, walked right up to Cloudmarsh Tower and took out a jade pendant. Then, instead of turning her away, the two serving girls personally led her inside!

    The man in ornate robes frowned. ¡°This is obviously that woman¡¯s first time in Nine Tripod City, and she doesn¡¯t know anything at all. How could a jade pendant possibly get her into Cloudmarsh Tower? Uncle Wen, could you see the pendant clearly?¡±

    The white-robed elder looked utterly bamboozled too. He shook his head. ¡°In the area around Cloudmarsh Tower, there¡¯s no greater taboo than investigating with one¡¯s divine sense, as that displeases the illustrious figures in attendance. I failed to see just what the pendant looked like.¡±

    ¡°This is somewhat interesting. Don¡¯t tell me that woman has some ancient treasure of extraordinary origins she wants to sell to Cloudmarsh Tower?¡± The man in ornate robes looked curious. He¡¯d seen examples of this sort of thing before.

    Quite a few cultivators from foreignnds would bring strange and miraculous treasures to Cloudmarsh Tower. So long as the treasure was sufficiently rare and precious, they could make a killing.

    ¡°Uncle Wen,e with me to have a look. Everyone else, stay here.¡± With that, the man in ornate robes walked toward the tower.

    The white-robed elder hurried after him.

    As soon as they entered Cloudmarsh Tower, the man in ornate robes saw Bai Wenqing waiting in the lobby. He smiled and walked up to her. ¡°Miss, if you¡¯re here to sell treasure, I¡¯d be willing to buy it at a high price.¡¯

    ¡°Who said I wanted to sell treasure?¡± Bai Wenqing furrowed her brow.?This guy is such a pain! He actually followed me inside?

    The man in ornate robes was stunned. ¡°Then how did you get in?¡±

    ¡°I walked.¡± Bai Wenqing rolled her eyes.

    A scowl shed across the man¡¯s face, but then, he smiled. ¡°Then what are you here to do? If you tell me, I might well be able to help you.¡±

    ¡°I said it already: it has nothing to do with you. Please have a little self respect and leave me alone, okay?¡± Bai Wenqing was starting to get angry, and she was visibly losing her patience.

    Numerous prominent figures passed through the lobby on the first floor of Cloudmarsh Tower. When they heard this, numerous people looked over, and a burst ofughter rang out.

    Some even went so far as to tease, ¡°It seems the amorous, smooth-talking seventh young master of the Tang Family has fallen t on his face today! How can this be?¡±

    The man in ornate robes felt his expression grow rigid; he felt as if he had no face left. He forced a smile, sped his fist, and looked around. ¡°It seems I¡¯ve made a fool of myself.¡±

    He took a deep breath, then red icily at Bai Wenqing and transmitted, ¡°You¡¯re just a paltry little yao cultivator, but you¡¯ve repeatedly refused to give?me face. If you lower your head and ept me as your master right now, I won¡¯t pursue this any further. If you insist on being stubborn,?just you wait. Once you leave Cloudmarsh Tower, I¡¯ll be sure to teach you a listen!¡±

    His tone was dark and imposing, and he made no attempt to disguise the threat.

    When he finished speaking, he sat off to the side, on one of the chairs provided to guests, and he watched Bai Wenqing. He seemed carefree, but his gaze was utterly cold.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who insisted on doing this the hard way!¡± The white-robed elder nced coldly at her too, then stood beside the man in ornate robes.

    Bai Wenqing¡¯s expression shifted erratically. She could tell that the man in ornate robes had an illustrious background. He was obviously no ordinary person.

    The prestige of Cloudmarsh Tower might be enough to intimidate him temporarily. Here, he wouldn¡¯t dare act up. But when she left, there was no way he¡¯d be so restrained!

    She silently clenched the Rhinoceros Horn Talisman Su Yi had given her.

    She wasn¡¯t exactly afraid of offending the man in ornate robes, but she worried that if they bore a grudge against her, it would cause trouble for Su Yi.

    She knew that Su Yi wasn¡¯t?afraid?of trouble, but he hated it when trouble came looking for him.

    ¡°Hah? It seems you¡¯ve already made your choice. Excellent. Then¡­ let¡¯s just wait and see what happens.¡± The man in ornate robes transmitted once more. His gaze was already icy and sinister, and his voice carried a hint of bloodlust and cruelty.

    He was like a vicious beast baring its fangs as it chose who to devour.

    Bai Wenqing felt a chill course through her delicate frame, and the look on her beautiful face shifted.

    The way she silently endured this humiliation only made the man even more fearless.?Some foreign yao cultivator dares disrespect me, Tang Jiansen? Once I make her submit, I¡¯ll be sure to ravage her good and proper!

    Suddenly, there was a disturbance on the far end of the lobby.

    The illustrious figures scattered throughout the room ceased their conversations and looked over.

    A man in gray robes and a round ck hat had entered the lobby. He was old, and he walked with a cane. Other prominent members of Cloudmarsh Tower clustered around him.

    As he walked over, the illustrious guests were iparably stunned. All of them subconsciously got out of the way, lowered their heads, and bowed.

    ¡°Greetings, Elder Shui!¡±

    ¡°Elder Shui, what has happened to make youe here in person?¡±

    ¡°Elder Shui, it¡¯s been a long time since you made a personal appearance.¡±

    The guests were all well-known, prominent figures in Nine Tripod City. All of them had iparably lofty positions. However, when they faced the old man in gray, every word that left their lips was as respectful as could be.

    ¡°Elder Shui!¡± The man in ornate robes gasped too. He shot to his feet as if startled, and he was instantly meek and obedient as could be.

    The elder in white apanying him went so far as to lower his head; he dared not look up. He was submissive to his very bones.

    Big as it was, the entire hall quieted down. All eyes were upon the gray-robed elder and the group surrounding him, like stars clustered around the moon.

    ¡°Might I ask if you are Miss Bai?¡± The gray-robed elder looked at Bai Wenqing.

    Bai Wenqing felt a bit dazed, but she subconsciously nodded.

    The gray-robed elder¡¯s entrance had surprised her. She was just wondering which prominent member of Cloudmarsh Tower had such prestige. Even the tower¡¯s illustrious guests stepped aside, lowered their heads, and bowed as he passed!

    It was much like how when a fierce tiger went on a journey, all other beasts fled before him!

    However, although she would never have anticipated this, it seemed¡­ Elder Shui was here for her!

    ¡°This old man is called Shui Tianqi. Greetings, Miss Bai!¡± The old man in gray strode up to Bai Wenqing, his expression solemn as he sped his fist and bowed.

    The entire lobby fell silent.

    Without exception, the illustrious guests were dumbstruck and tongue-tied. They almost dared not believe it.

    Elder Shui of Cloudmarsh Tower was one of the most prominent men in Nine Tripod City. Even Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators had to treat him with respect!

    Who would have thought that someone so lofty would appear in person and bow to a woman of his own ord? Much less that he¡¯d do so so solemnly?

    This scene stunned the man in ornate robes too. He was utterly bbergasted, and his eyes were as wide as saucers.?What¡­ What¡¯s going on?

 Chapter 485: Little Purple Bells

    <h4>Chapter 485: Little Purple Bells</h4>

    The entire lobby was silent. Even the birds ceased their song.

    The white-robed elder¡¯s mind buzzed. He felt as if someone had whacked him over the head.

    How could someone as venerable as Elder Shui treat some foreign yao woman with such respect?

    The other prominent figures in attendance were all wondering the same thing.?All of them subconsciously looked at Bai Wenqing. Each felt differently, but all of them were trying to guess just who this elegant beauty was.

    Bai Wenqing felt bewildered too. She instinctively asked, ¡°Senior, have you perhaps mistaken me for someone else?¡±

    The gray-robed, ck-hatted Elder Shui smiled benevolently in response. ¡°Miss Bai, are you the one who brought that jade pendant?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Bai Wenqing nodded. ¡°But it¡¯s my master who entrusted it to me¡­.¡±

    Elder Shuiughed and cut her off here. ¡°There are too many eyes here. Miss Bai, would you be so kind as to follow me for a chat on the top floor¡¯s Cloudmarsh Terrace?¡±

    Bai Wenqing nodded.

    The man in ornate robes finally let his confusion get the best of him. He approached, lowered his head, and bowed. ¡°Elder Shui, to the best of my knowledge, this is that woman¡¯s first day in Nine Tripod City. Before this, she didn¡¯t even know the rules for entering Cloudmarsh Tower. Besides, she¡¯s a yao cultivator! Don¡¯t let her deceive you!¡±

    This deration left the entire room bbergasted.

    Bai Wenqing was instantly enraged. ¡°When did I ¡®deceive¡¯ anyone? You and I don¡¯t even know each other, but you repeatedly pestered me and insisted I recognize you as my master. When I refused, you threatened to teach me a lesson after I left Cloudmarsh Tower!¡±

    This provoked a round of uproar and upset. The man in ornate robes glowered and roared, ¡°Bitch! How dare you nder me?¡±

    Elder Shui¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. He gazed evenly at the man in ornate robes and said, ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Family Head Tang Shangcheng¡¯s son?¡±

    As soon as he spoke, the entire room quieted down. Everyone was as silent as cicadas in winter.

    The man in ornate robes hurriedly lowered his head and bowed. ¡°This junior is Tang Jiansen. Greetings, Elder Shui.¡±

    By lowering his head, he hid his smug grin from view.

    The Tang Family wasn¡¯t one of Nine Tripod City¡¯s three peak-level ns, but it was in the top five, a powerful aristocratic family!

    He was confident that even if Bai Wenqing shouted herself hoarse, Elder Shui wouldn¡¯t help her.

    After all, she was just an outsider, and a yao cultivator at that!

    ¡°A good pping is in order,¡± said Elder Shui calmly.

    The man in ornate robes, Tang Jiansen, rejoiced.?It¡¯s just as I thought! That yao woman¡¯s words displeased Elder Shui!

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± A resolute, capable-looking middle-aged man stood behind Elder Shui. He was dressed in flexible armor, and he had a beast skin draped over his back. When he heard Elder Shui¡¯s orders, he carried them out immediately.

    Whap!

    Beneath the crowd¡¯s disbelieving gazes, Tang Jiansen took a ruthless p to the face. Teeth flew through the air and blood spurted from his nose. He was pped so hard that he spun in three circles, like a human top, before falling to the ground with an audible thud. The impact left him seeing stars.

    ¡°Young Master!¡± The white-robed elder was frantic. He felt a chill in his hands and feet. This scene left him surprised, but also terrified and uncertain.

    Without exception, the others in attendance felt their hearts quiver.

    Tang Jiansen was a famous yboy in Nine Tripod City. He relied on his family¡¯s prestige, and over the years, he¡¯d harmed countless women.

    However, he was clever. He only ever targeted rogue cultivators from outside the city. They were rootless drifters; even if he caused an incident, the n could easily smooth things over.

    Yet now, he¡¯d inadvertently kicked an iron board!

    At the same time, Bai Wenqing seemed increasingly impressive. Elder Shui had made his position clear, going so far as to punish Tang Jiansen on her ount. How could any ordinary person receive such treatment?

    Tang Jiansen sat on the floor, panicked and ill at ease. He said in a quavering voice, ¡°Elder Shui¡­ Are you¡­ Are you sure there hasn¡¯t been some mistake?¡±

    When Elder Shui saw this, he shook his head and said to thepetent-looking man d in beast skin, ¡°A¡¯ding, break his legs, then personally see him back to his home. His father, Tang Shangcheng, can deal with him.¡±

    It was just one sentence, and his tone was casual and understated. His voice didn¡¯t so much as ripple.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The man in the beast skin nodded.

    ¡°Remember to tell Tang Shangcheng that I¡¯m displeased with how he handles this, I wouldn¡¯t mind paying the Tang Family a personal visit. If need be, I¡¯ll teach his unfilial son how to behave myself.¡± Elder Shui waved. ¡°Go on.¡±

    Everyone was stunned, and their scalps went numb. They finally understood. Elder Shui obviously wouldn¡¯t let Tang Jiansen off lightly!

    Even Bai Wenqing would never have anticipated this result. Despite herself, she was stunned.?So, the dragon sparrow jade pendant Senior Su gave me actually has such enormous weight¡­

    ¡°Elder Shui, I was wrong! I was wrong! Please, spare me just this once. I was blind! I didn¡¯t know what was good for me, but please¡­!¡± Tang Jiansen wailed and begged in terror. He was nowpletely frantic.

    However, his pleas soon came to an abrupt halt. Arge hand had seized him by the neck, as if he were a chicken. Soon, A¡¯ding¡¯s cold, lean face filled his field of vision.

    Crunch! Crunch!

    One hand held Tang Jiansen aloft, while the other struck like a hammer, snapping the bones and tendons of Tang Jiansen¡¯s legs. It hurt so much that his vision went ck. His entire body convulsed, and he fainted.

    A¡¯ding then proceeded out of Cloudmarsh Tower, still carrying him by the neck.

    This scene provoked gasps throughout the lobby.

    Too tyrannical!

    ¡°Miss Bai, if you please!¡± Elder Shui, however, wasn¡¯t the least bit concerned. His smile was warm and amiable as he gestured for Bai Wenqing to follow him. He then led the way inside.

    Bai Wenqing¡¯s mind was nk, and she followed him, feeling a bit dizzy. She¡¯d yet to recover her senses after watching?A¡¯ding?snap Tang Jiansen¡¯s legs.

    It was only after watching her and Elder Shui disappear from view that the illustrious guests reacted as if awakening from a dream. They looked at each other, taking in the shock on each other¡¯s faces.

    ¡°Just who is that woman, for Elder Shui to attach such importance to her?¡± said one of the guests, clearly shaken.

    Who could miss that Tang Jiansen¡¯s miserable oue happened on ount of Bai Wenqing?

    ¡°You¡¯re looking at this the wrong way. That woman said it herself; she¡¯s an attendant, and she came to Cloudmarsh Tower on her master¡¯s orders. The truly impressive one is whoever¡¯s standing behind her!¡± One of the higher-up¡¯s eyes shed as he made this deduction.

    Numerous others chimed in their agreement.

    ¡°In that case, that yao cultivator¡¯s master must be an extremely terrifying existence. Otherwise, someone of Elder Shui¡¯s status would have no need to wee a servant in person. It¡¯s rare for him to attach such importance even to Spirit Dao cultivators!¡± said someone else, sounding bewildered.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Tang Jiansen really is finished this time. His father might be the head of the Tang Family, but there¡¯s no way Tang Shangcheng will offend Elder Shui over a yboy silkpants of a son,¡± someone sighed.

    ¡°Heh, I¡¯m afraid just punishing Tang Jiansen won¡¯t be enough to satisfy Elder Shui,¡± someone else said withplete confidence. ¡°Way I see it, the Tang Family will have to pay through the nose this time. Only then can they extinguish the fires of Elder Shui¡¯s fury!¡±

    ¡°Finished, we¡¯re finished¡­¡± The white-robed elder who¡¯d apanied Tang Jiansen inside finally came to his senses. He shrieked in rm, then charged out of Cloudmarsh Tower.

    ¡­¡­

    As this little interlude yed out, Su Yi and Yuan Heng had already ridden their carriage around most of the city.

    Yuan Heng admired the scenery along the way with great relish, while Su Yi sprawled out leisurely and rested his eyes.

    He¡¯d racked his brains, but he couldn¡¯t think of an effort-free, rxed way to earn big bucks. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit dejected.

    Why is it so difficult for humans to obtain what they want without working for it?

    ¡°Sirs, up ahead is the forbidden city. Do you see it? That¡¯s Mount Heavenbristle. They say it¡¯s the greatest divine mountain in the Great Xia and that it¡¯s even older than Nine Tripod City. The imperial pce is built there. Regardless of the world¡¯s ups and downs, Mount Heavenbristle shall exist in perpetuity!¡± said the carriage driver, the words flowing out of him.

    Su Yi rose, opened the curtains and looked out. A mountain so tall, it seemed to reach the?heavens stood?in the distance.

    The mountaintop was shrouded in mists. Purple air surged around the peak, and an auspicious presence pervaded the area, enshrouding the entire mountain. It had the atmosphere of a holy ground.

    Upon closer inspection, numerous majestic, ancient buildings stood on the mountain, casting long, ovepping shadows. They were as dense as trees in a forest, but they were only faintly discernible through the mists.

    Mount Heavenbristle!

    It was thirty thousand feet tall and as vigorous as a dragon soaring into the sky.

    The Great Xia¡¯s imperial pce was built halfway up the mountain, while the emperor and the imperial family lived on the peak.

    The foot of the mountain was a hundred-plus acre forbidden zone. The imperial guards, a group recruited from the nation¡¯s cultivators, were stationed there. Never mind ordinary people; even cultivators dared not approach without permission.

    Rumor had it that the current emperor of the Great Xia was shrewd and strategic, a rare talent with a deep and inscrutable cultivation base.

    Under hismand, even if the leaders of the four great orthodoxies?were?to visit in person, they¡¯d have no choice but to ascend the steps of?Mount Heavenbristle?one at a time. Only then could they receive an audience.

    It was no exaggeration to say that in the Great Xia, the Xia Emperor wasn¡¯t just lofty and supreme in the eyes of the masses; he was a valiant leader worthy of his title even in the world of cultivation. His prestige intimidated the four seas, and he reigned supreme over his entire domain!

    ¡°Misty purple light and an imperial air. The force of the mountain is one with Nine Tripod City, and it¡¯s linked to the dragon vein underground. It epasses the ten directions, both drawing upon and strengthening everything beneath the heavens. This mountain¡­ really is extraordinary.¡± After staring intently at it for a moment, Su Yi slowly lowered the curtain.

    Mount Heavenbristle?really was a spiritual mountain and a blessed ground highly suitable for cultivation.

    Even by the standards of the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, it qualified as an upper-grade spiritual mountain!

    No wonder the Great Xia¡¯s imperial family is so prosperous. Cultivation requires resources,panions, methods, and a good location. upying such a mountain means they¡¯ve got the best location around,?thought Su Yi.

    The carriage quickly drove past the forbidden city surrounding Mount Heavenbristle, then proceeded along a wide street known as ¡°Vermillion Bird Avenue.¡±

    The streets were bustling everywhere they went, as vibrant as a carpet of flowers.

    Suddenly, Su Yi sensed something, and he took a string of little purple bells from the Snow Beetle Jade Pendant.

    The Mother and Child Rhinoceros Horn Bells!

    They were formed of smooth, exquisite Purplefeather Rhinoceros Horn Jade. When she left the Great Zhou and began her journey to the Great Xia, the Featherflow King, Yue Shichan, took off the bells and gave them to Su Yi.

    She said that, so long as Su Yi was within the Great Xia¡¯s borders and so long as he carried this treasure on his person, she could locate him right away.

    Yet now, the string of little purple bells produced an unusual energy fluctuation. They waved about and shook, producing a soft but urgent rattling. It seemed they¡¯d sensed something.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Yue Shichan is nearby?¡± eximed Su Yi. He¡¯d been riding the carriage through the city for hours now, but he hadn¡¯t discovered any trace of Ge Qian.

    Now, it seemed he¡¯d encounter Yue Shichan first. Who could have anticipated this?

 Chapter 486: Song of the Sandy Creek

    <h4>Chapter 486: Song of the Sandy Creek</h4>

    ¡°Stop the carriage.¡± Su Yi promptly got up, then exited.

    The first thing he saw was a beautiful jade tower fully one thousand feet tall. It covered an enormous amount ofnd, and pcenterns decorated with images of beautiful women hung from the eaves.

    A sign hung over the jade tower¡¯s gate. The name ¡°Song of the Sandy Creek¡± was written on it in old-fashioned text.

    It was almost nighttime.

    Carriages and pnquins carrying crowds of guests proceeded toward the tower. Everyone was dressed to the nines, and everyone looked impressive; it was obvious at a nce that they were either wealthy or noble.

    ¡°Sirs, you wandered all over the city today. So, it turns out you were headed to the Song of the Sandy Creek! If you¡¯d said so earlier, I would have taken you here directly,¡± said the carriage driver with augh and an ambiguous, even lewd smile, one all men understood.

    With Su Yi¡¯s experience and powers of discernment, how could he fail to realize that the Song of the Sandy Creek was a brothel?

    However, this realization made him?furrow?his brow.

    Yue Shichan was a woman. What was she doing in a brothel?

    The carriage driver¡¯s eyes shone with longing. ¡°Of all the Great Xia¡¯s brothels, the Song of the Sandy Creek the unquestioned best of the best. It¡¯s one of the four great towers of Nine Tripod City, and a famed money pit for the nation¡¯s cultivators. The girls inside¡­.¡±

    The man¡¯s gaze heated up. ¡°Let¡¯s put it like this. Even the servants who pour the tea, if ced in any other brothel, would be their finest flower! You can imagine just how stunning the girls there are.¡±

    He paused here, then sighed. ¡°s, ordinary people simply cannot bear the cost. The tea alone costs five tier-six spirit stones, and even then, you can only sit in the lobby and watch the girls sing and y instruments from afar.

    ¡°If you want to choose a girl to apany you and pour your drinks, you¡¯ll have to pay at least one hundred tier-six spirit stones just to get started.¡±

    When he heard this, Yuan Heng was tongue-tied. ¡°Isn¡¯t that¡­ a bit too extravagant?¡±

    Over one hundred tier-six spirit stones!

    The vast majority of the world¡¯s Origin Dao cultivators didn¡¯t have that much, not even if they tallied up all their possessions!

    Yet at the Song of the Sandy Creek, that was just enough to have a girl keep thempany¡­

    ¡°Expensive?¡± The carriage driver sneered. ¡°Brother, I can tell at a nce that you don¡¯t get it. The Song of the Sandy Creek is the greatest brothel in the world. Every single girl in it is a cultivator. Some are spirits born of trees and grasses. Some?are yao born?with disastrous beauty. Rumor has it that there are even ghost cultivators and demonic cultivators, all of them peerless beauties. How could theypare with ordinary women of the mundane world?¡±

    Yuan Heng was stunned. Only now did he understand.?So, the girls here are all cultivators! That really is quite a shock.

    Cultivators had a lofty status; they transcended the mundane world. The Song of the Sandy Creek was a brothel, yet it had recruited so many female cultivators, all of them absolute beauties. Their reach was incredible!

    ¡°They say ¡®the Sandy Creek is a paradise on earth. There, one?need envy?neither immortals nor mandarin ducks.¡¯ What man wouldn¡¯t wish to taste its pleasures for himself?¡± said the driver wistfully.

    Yuan Heng said, ¡°You understand so much. Are you sure you haven¡¯t experienced it for yourself?¡±

    The driver¡¯s smile froze; he felt as if he¡¯d been ruthlessly stabbed in the heart. Some time passed before his gaze dimmed, and he waved them off. ¡°Carry on, you two. Farewell.¡±

    With that, he drove the carriage away.

    Yuan Heng sneered in disdain.?The driver has a lustful heart, but no courage. He¡¯s got no prospects!

    Su Yi fiddled with the continuously shaking purple bells, then nced at Yuan Heng. ¡°Have you ever visited a brothel?¡±

    Yuan Heng¡¯s expression froze, and he sheepishly shook his head.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go see the world¡¯s greatest brothel for ourselves.¡± As he spoke, Su Yi led the way deeper into the Song of the Sandy Creek.

    When he saw how interested Su Yi seemed, Yuan Heng couldn¡¯t help but feel dumbstruck.?So, Master?likes?the unfettered joy of getting drunk and slumbering amidst the flowers?

    But then, that¡¯s to be expected! He¡¯s only seventeen. Can you even call yourself a young man if you aren¡¯t lustful?

    As he thought this, Yuan Heng hurried after Su Yi. Inwardly, he was a bit excited. He couldn¡¯t help but admit it; the driver¡¯s description had intrigued him.

    Bang!

    Before they even drew near the Song of the Sandy Creek¡¯s main gate, someone flew through the doorway and crashed into the street.

    Upon closer inspection, it was a gaunt old man in?Daoist?robes. His face was swollen and bruised, and his hair was disheveled; he cut a sorry figure.

    ¡°Dirty Daoist, if you dare cause trouble again, I swear I¡¯ll break your legs. Hurry up and get the hell out of here!¡± the equally gaunt man in ck standing in the doorway said coldly.

    ¡°Dammit! The girls of the Song of the Sandy Creek will let Buddhists fondle them, so why not Daoists?¡±

    The elderly Daoist crawled to his feet and sputtered, ¡°Everyone, please act as the voice of reason! They said Miss Rou Yu doesn¡¯t sell her body. Fine! I said that in that case, I¡¯d sleep with her without paying. That wouldn¡¯t count as ¡®selling¡¯ her body, now would it? Who¡¯d have thought that they¡¯d turn around and use me of making trouble? They even hit me!¡±

    This deration provoked a dazed silence followed by uproariousughter.

    The old Daoist obviously wanted to ¡°y¡± for free!

    Yuan Heng couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised.?Since when were stingy brothel-goers so self-righteous?

    When he saw Su Yi walk straight through the Song of the Sandy Creek¡¯s gates, Yuan Heng dared not dy any longer; he hurried after him.

    ¡°Ee? Why is that kid¡¯s presence somehow strange?¡± The old Daoist red his nostrils, then looked at Su Yi, who¡¯d only just entered the building. A hint of suspicion appeared in his turbid eyes.

    But before he could think it through, the man in dark robes charged out, leading a group. All of them were furious.

    ¡°Brothers, he tried to slink off without paying! Help me teach this shameless bastard a lesson!¡± bellowed the man in ck robes.

    The old Daoist¡¯s expression shifted dramatically, and he slipped away so quickly that it was as if his feet had been greased. All the while, he cried out, ¡°How could I possibly slink off without paying? You said Rou Yu wasn¡¯t selling! If she was, how could I havee up with such a perfect solution?¡±

    This provoked yet another burst of uproariousughter. The atmosphere was full of revelry.

    ¡­¡­

    The first floor of the Song of the Sandy Creek was asvish as an imperial pce. The interior was thoroughly lit and extraordinarily lively.

    Young, beautiful, colorfully-dressed servants flitted about like butterflies, each serving a different guest.

    Everyst one of them was extraordinary. Some were charming and fiery, while others were pure and lively, while others were as gentle as water¡­

    Musicians yed on the central jade tform, and a group of stunningly beautiful dancers whirled about on stage. Only gauze covered their delicate figures, giving them an enticing charm.

    ¡°Young lord, you¡­¡± A beautiful servant approached to wee him.

    However, before she could say anything, Su Yi cut her off. ¡°I¡¯m looking for someone.¡±

    ¡°Might I ask¡­¡± She was just about to ask another question when Su Yi took out a tier-six spirit stone and passed it to her. ¡°You¡¯re not needed here.¡±

    She was stunned, but before she could react, Su Yi led Yuan Heng further in. He passed through the main hall, and it seemed he knew exactly where he was going.

    ¡°Master, you''re¡­ you¡¯re not here for fun?¡± Yuan Heng was only just starting to realize what was happening.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m that lustful?¡± Su Yi didn¡¯t so much as nce at him. He just sensed the swaying and fluctuations of the little purple bells and made his way inside.

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Yuan Heng felt a bit ashamed.?Just now, how could I lump master in with those amorous yboys?

    The Song of the Sandy Creek was enormous; it was like its own self-contained world. The halls were like the strands of a spider¡¯s web, and there were doors to various halls scattered all over the ce.

    Without a guide, anyone here for the first time was sure to get lost.

    As Su Yi forged his way ahead, he encountered numerous stunning beauties. Some were obviously nature spirits born of trees and grasses, and they had a unique charm.

    The carriage driver was right; all of the girls were cultivators. This made them far more appealing in the eyes of their clients.

    However, it was as if Su Yi didn¡¯t even see them.

    Were they pretty?

    Yes, they were.

    However, aside from a select few truly peerless beauties, it was difficult for others to draw his attention.

    Besides, no matter how famous it was, the Song of the Sandy Creek was ultimately just a brothel. Some of the women here soldughter and conversation, while others sold their bodies. Who knew how many men they¡¯d served over the years?

    Su Yi didn¡¯t find them the least bit tempting.

    After ten thousand tasted them, a pair of red lips lost their appeal. Just the thought was sickening¡­

    This was why Su Yi found it so difficult to understand why Yue Shichan had appeared here.

    Before long, the entrance to another hallway appeared in the distance.

    Past this point, the atmosphere was much more tranquil.

    A beautiful woman in pce garb stood in the hall¡¯s entryway. Her hair was tied up, and she exuded a mature charm.

    She was obviously surprised to see Su Yi and Yuan Heng, but she soon bowed in greeting. ¡°Honored guests, I¡¯m afraid only VIPs of the Song of the Sandy Creek are allowed past this point. I¡¯ll have to ask you not to proceed any further.¡±

    Her attitude was neither meek nor overbearing.

    Su Yi stopped in his tracks and said, ¡°What lies at the end of this hallway?¡±

    He looked young, but his aura was calm, and he had an extraordinary air about him. That,bined with his sheerposure meant that the woman in pce garb dared not underestimate him. She whispered, ¡°Young lord, Cloudwater Stream is up ahead. It¡¯s a beautiful ce, almost like a separate world, and only our most illustrious guests can drink and feast inside.¡±

    ¡°Who is dining there now?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The woman responded with a calm, polite, and reserved smile. ¡°Young lord, forgive me, but I am not at liberty to disclose that.¡±

    Su Yi furrowed his brow. ¡°Forget it. I won¡¯t make this hard on you. Might you visit Cloudwater Stream and pass on a message for me?¡±

    The woman in pce garb shook her head. ¡°The illustrious guests inside ordered that none were to disturb them no matter what. I humbly request your understanding. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll have to ask you to leave.¡±

    She was starting to get a bit impatient.

    Su Yi nced down at the bells shaking urgently in his hand, then looked up at the woman in pce garb.

    She seemed to realize something, and her eyebrows shot upward. ¡°Young lord, this is the Song?of the Sandy?Creek. You ought to know full well the consequences you¡¯ll bring upon yourself should you make trouble here. I don¡¯t want any unpleasantness, so please, don¡¯t do anything stupid. Please, leave this ce right away!¡±

    This was a warning, and a threat, too.

    Just as thatst sentence left her lips, and before she could react, Su Yi gently wrapped his right hand around her snowy, swan-like neck. The look on her beautiful face shifted, filling with rm. It seemed she hadn¡¯t anticipated that the young man in front of her would dare act violently here!

    After all, the Song of the Sandy Creek was one of the city¡¯s four great towers. Not even Spirit Dao cultivators would daremit any violence here!

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°Guarding the door is your job, and I disdain to kill you for it. I can, however, help you think of a way to avoid responsibility for this.¡±

    The woman was stunned, but before she could react, she felt a pain in her throat, and everything went dark. She sank into unconsciousness, and her body fell limply to the floor.

    ¡°Yuan Heng, keep a lookout here,¡± said Su Yi as he proceeded down the hallway.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Yuan Heng solemnly epted his orders. He realized that his master had likely sensed something bad happening. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have barged in like this.

 Chapter 487: Kicking Down the Door

    <h4>Chapter 487: Kicking Down the Door</h4>

    A simple, elegant, and grand pce was built over the blue-greenke. It was formed out of cut white jade and thoroughly lit withnterns, a beautiful sight.

    This was Cloudwater Stream.

    There were nine such secretive locations in the Song of the Sandy Creek. They were reserved for entertaining the brothel¡¯s most distinguished guests.

    Currently, the beautiful songstresses and slender, graceful dancers had already dispersed.

    Gu Cangning was seated inside, drinking contentedly. However, whenever he nced at hispanions, his spirits soured slightly.

    ¡°Over the past ten years, the first group of survivors of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness has reawakened. However, the way I see it, only a few will stand out during the Radiant Epoch. Less than ten have such potential, and of them, I admire you the most, Brother Gu.¡±

    The speaker was the man at the head of the table. He was young, handsome, dressed in crimson robes, andpletely bald.

    As he spoke, he looked at Gu Cangning. His gaze was unearthly and sharp as a knife, with an intimidating presence.

    Gu Cangning shook his head. ¡°Brother Sikong, you exaggerate. I¡¯m far fromparable to you.¡±

    The bald, red-robed young man was called Sikong Bao. He, too, was a monster of the ancient era.

    Thirty thousand years ago, he was a core inheritor of one of the Azure Continent¡¯s top demonic factions, the Heavenly Annihtion Demonic Gate. Even then, he was a world-famous genius of the demonic path.

    ¡°Gu Cangning, you¡¯re good in every way, but you¡¯re too modest!¡± Sikong Bao burst intoughter. ¡°Everyone knows that your grandfather was one of the Nine Emperors of the Azure Continent, the Sky-Dominating War Emperor! Besides, the Gu Family was one of the continent¡¯s three Imperial-level ns thirty thousand years ago. Your foundations and origins aren¡¯t one whit inferior to mine. If anything, they¡¯re superior!

    Gu Cangning let out a mncholy sigh. ¡°My past glory has long since disappeared into the river of time. As of today¡­ I¡¯m nothing but a rootless drifter. I¡¯m nothing like you; you¡¯re surrounded by experts as numerous as the clouds in the sky, and you¡¯re now the honored guest of the Great Xia¡¯s imperial family. You¡¯re a role model for your generation!¡±

    This was ttery mixed with polite small talk, but he wasn¡¯t exaggerating.

    The others currently seated in the banquet hall were almost all among Sikong Bao¡¯s mostpetent subordinates. Even the weakest was in thete-stage Origin Pce Realm.

    The strongest was only one step away from entering the Spiritual Manifestation Realm.

    But Sikong Bao was only revealing a tiny portion of his power; rumor had it that he had numerous Spiritual Manifestation Realm protectors standing behind him too!

    His subordinates aside and Gu Cangning aside, there were two others seated here, a man and a woman.

    The man wore bright yellow robes embroidered with dragons. He had a jade crown on his head and a prideful look on his face. His name was Xia Jingyu, and he was a descendant of the Great Xia¡¯s imperial family.

    His father was a junior nsman of the current emperor. His name was Xia Changchuan, and his title was "King Yong."

    The woman wore?Daoist?robes, and she wore her hair up in a Daoist topknot. She was an unsmiling woman of about thirty, and she looked as stiff as a board. Her name was Feng Ning, but others called her ¡°Daoist Nun Feng.¡±

    She was fifth amongst the ten greatest Gathering Stars experts in Nine Tripod City.

    Nine Tripod City was a ce of crouching tigers and hidden dragons; experts were as numerous as trees in the forest. Their ranks included no small number of extraordinary figures.

    It was easy to imagine just how incredible?Daoist?Nun Feng¡¯s cultivation was for her to rank fifth amongst the city¡¯s Gathering Stars Realm experts.

    She was one of the world¡¯s greatest experts beneath the Spirit Dao level! Yet tonight, she was just Xia Jingyu¡¯s attendant.

    ¡°Hahaha, there''s no need for such pleasantries between us, and you needn¡¯t probe for information. You ought to know why I invited you here tonight.¡± Sikong Baoughed, but his eyes were sharp as swords.

    He stared directly at Gu Cangning and said, ¡°Now, all I want from you is a definite answer.¡±

    All eyes turned toward Gu Cangning, who furrowed his brow before saying tly, ¡°I appreciate your good intentions, but I¡¯ve never liked subordinating myself to another. I humbly request your understanding.¡±

    He naturally knew what Sikong Bao was after; he wanted to recruit him to work by his side.

    Sikong Bao¡¯s expression darkened, and the atmosphere in the banquet hall was instantly oppressive.

    Xia Jingyu snorted coldly. ¡°Brother Gu, Brother Sikong and I have already disyed sufficient sincerity, yet you¡¯ve repeatedly refused us. We can¡¯t help but feel disappointed.¡±

    He paused, then said, ¡°I might as well speak clearly. Before long, the Great Xia ns to publicize the List of Ancient Monsters, and ording to my father¡¯s analysis, anyone on the list who refuses to serve the Great Xia shall be our enemy!¡±

    He looked directly at Gu Cangning. ¡°Brother Gu, surely you don¡¯t¡­ want to be enemies with the Great Xia?¡±

    This was a tant threat.

    Gu Cangning took a sip of wine, thenughed. ¡°You¡¯re merely an imperial rtive; you cannot speak on behalf of the entire Great Xia. Besides, to the best of my knowledge, the Xia Emperor most certainly is?not?publishing the List of Ancient Monsters in hopes of taking them all out in one fell swoop.¡±

    He set down his cup, a clear hint of disdain in his eyes. ¡°If you¡¯ll permit my rudeness, you¡¯re merely a scion of the imperial n. If you think your status is enough for you to act without reservation, one of these days, you¡¯ll bring disaster upon yourself!¡±

    Xia Jingyu¡¯s expression darkened, and he suddenly mmed the table. ¡°Do you insist on doing this the hard way?!¡±

    Over at the head of the table, Sikong Baoughed and waved. ¡°Don¡¯t argue, you two. I understand Brother Gu¡¯s feelings, and I naturally won¡¯t make this difficult on him.¡±

    He suddenly straightened up his spine, his entire body emanating an imposing pressure. His knife-like gaze locked onto Gu Cangning, and he said, ¡°But allow me to get these unpleasant words out of the way first: when the curtain falls on the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly and we proceed to Sumeru Immortal Ind, you¡¯d best be careful to avoid conflict with us. Otherwise¡­ I¡¯ll have no choice but to view you as my enemy.¡±

    His tone was icy, and his words contained an unconcealed threat.

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Gu Cangning. ¡°All of that¡¯s in the future. Let¡¯s worry about thatter.¡±

    Sikong Bao couldn¡¯t help but burst into uproariousughter. ¡°Brother Gu, do you want to know how I treat my enemies?¡±

    Gu Cangning¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Brother Sikong, what do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be direct with you. Tonight, in addition to inviting you here for a banquet, I have a disobedient little girl to discipline. I might as well seize the opportunity to open your eyes.¡± Sikong Bao waved. ¡°Bring her in.¡±

    A sultry, charming woman in ck pushed open the gates and entered, carrying an unconscious young woman in white.

    When the woman in ck reached the center of the hall, she tossed the woman in white to the floor.

    All eyes were instantly upon the unconscious girl.

    Beautiful!

    Everyone felt an unprecedented sense of amazement.

    The young woman in white was as pretty as a painting, with the figure of an immortal. She was truly a rare, matchless beauty of her generation; the sight of her was enough to shake the heart.

    Even Gu Cangning couldn¡¯t help but find it a pity.?How could such a stunning young woman fall into the hands of a ruthless, unreasonable person like Sikong Bao?

    ¡°Brother Gu, this woman is called Yue Shichan. A month ago, two of my subordinates admired her talent and invited her to be one of my subordinates, only for her to draw her sword and kill them both.¡±

    Sikong Bao¡¯s sharp eyes looked Yue Shichan up and down without the slightest reservations. His gaze surged with icy hatred, as well as a faint hint of greed and desire.

    Gu Cangningughed?coldly?to himself.?What do you mean, they ¡®admired her talent¡¯? They obviously just coveted her beauty!

    Sikong Bao¡¯s subordinates were a pack of thugs. All of them acted without reservation, and their hands were stained with blood. Even if you killed everyst one of them, you¡¯d have no need to fear inadvertently killing someone innocent.

    ¡°Fortunately, she arrived in Nine Tripod City a week ago, I captured her immediately.¡± Sikong paused here and sighed. ¡°To tell the truth, the woman¡¯s sword heart is pure and resolute, and she has the rare and unparalleled Profound Illumination Spiritual Body. Although she¡¯s only in the mid-stage Origin Pce Realm, herbat prowess is sufficient to kill even ordinary Gathering Stars cultivators with ease. Thirty thousand years ago, only the core inheritors of ancient orthodoxies couldpare with her.¡±

    Gu Cangning was visibly stunned.

    ¡°Brother Sikong is right. I¡¯ve heard of this Yue Shichan. If I¡¯m not mistaken, her name is on the List of Modern Geniuses,¡± added Xia Jingyu. ¡°s, she¡¯s nothing but a rogue cultivator from the Great Zhou, a rootless drifter. Worse, she offended Brother Sikong. Even if she¡¯s a genius of the modern era, she has to pay for this!¡±

    ¡°Yue Shichan is from the Great Zhou?¡± Gu Cangning¡¯s heart shook, and he felt a bit dumbstruck. He immediately recalled Su Yi.?He¡¯s from the Great Zhou too!

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the Great Zhou, a tiny backwater.¡± Sikong Bao revealed an icy grin. ¡°Brother Gu, how about you guess just what I n to do to the little bitch?¡±

    Before Gu Cangning could respond, Sikong Bao said leisurely, ¡°Killing her would be a pity, but if I let her go, I¡¯ll feel dissatisfied. Thus, the day I captured her, I ced a Shamanic Venom Devilworm inside her. It won¡¯t hurt her in the slightest, but it will seize control of her consciousness and turn her into a helpless puppet. This way, she¡¯ll obey my every word.¡±

    Having said this, he looked at Gu Cangning andughed heartily. ¡°Of course, ordinary enemies cannot enjoy such treatment. After all, Shamanic Venom Devilworms are iparably rare and extremely difficult to produce. If possible, I hope you''ll never have to experience such a poison for yourself, Brother Gu.¡±

    His words were a tant threat.

    Gu Cangning¡¯s expression shifted. After a moment¡¯s silence, he took a deep breath and said, ¡°Could you do me a favor and let her go?¡±

    Everyone was stunned. It seemed they hadn¡¯t anticipated that Gu Cangning would make such a request.

    Sikong Bao looked at him strangely. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the little bitch has caught your eye?¡±

    Gu Cangning furrowed his brow. ¡°If you¡¯re willing to show mercy, I¡¯ll be sure to repay you in the future.¡±

    Sikong Bao pped his thigh andughed. ¡°No need to repay me. So long as you pledge yourself to my cause, I¡¯ll let her go right this second! Otherwise, even if you get on your knees and kowtow, I¡¯ll never let the pretty little thing go!¡±

    Gu Cangning¡¯s expression instantly darkened. ¡°Sikong Bao, are you sure you want to shed all pretense of cordiality?¡±

    The atmosphere was instantly tense and oppressive.

    ¡°Shed all pretense of cordiality?¡± Sikong Bao sneered, then got up and walked toward Yue Shichan.

    ¡°Brother Gu, I just said I¡¯d show you how I nned to punish her. Open your eyes wide and have a good look!¡±

    As he spoke, he stretched out his hand and reached for Yue Shichan.

    ¡°How dare you?¡± Gu Cangning mmed the table and shot to his feet.

    However, before he could take so much as a single step, the tightly shut door swung open with a bang; someone had kicked it in!

 Chapter 488: Infuriated

    <h4>Chapter 488: Infuriated</h4>

    One kick, and the door made of excellent-quality spirit wood burst apart as easily as if it were made of paper mache. Fragments of wood scattered throughout the room.

    Sikong Bao was only just preparing to deal with Yue Shichan when he suddenly looked up. His eyes shed, sharp and intimidating as swords, as he looked beyond the doorway.

    Gu Cangning, who¡¯d only just mmed the table and risen to his feet, was stunned too. He instinctively looked over.

    He saw a lone, extraordinary-looking young man in blue standing beneath themplight. He walked into the banquet hall as if on a leisurely stroll, looking perfectly calm.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Sikong Bao frowned.

    .

    Hispanions were rmed and uncertain too. This was Cloudwater Stream, a ce reserved for only the Song of the Sandy Creek¡¯s most distinguished guests. It was highly secretive, and without permission, ordinary people dared not barge in!

    Especially since he made it perfectly clear that no one was to disturb tonight¡¯s banquet, no matter what happened!

    Yet now, a young man of unknown origins had brazenly kicked the door down!

    Sikong Bao couldn¡¯t quite wrap his head around it. He didn¡¯t know who this intruder was or where he¡¯de from. Thus, despite his fury, he temporarily restrained himself.

    ¡°Brother Su?¡± Gu Cangning eximed. Disbelief was written all over his face.

    Just now, learning of Yue Shichan¡¯s origin¡¯s reminded him of Su Yi. Who¡¯d have guessed that Su Yi would appear in the flesh mere momentster?

    Su Yi nced at Gu Cangning, then fixed his gaze on the unconscious Yue Shichan. His expression slowly frosted over.

    If he hadn¡¯t just happened to be in Nine Tripod City and if he hadn¡¯t just happened to sense the strange movements of the purple bells, or if he hadn¡¯te straight here¡­ Yue Shichan¡¯s fate would simply have been too miserable to imagine!

    ¡°You know this person?¡± Sikong Bao looked at Gu Cangning.

    Gu Cangning said expressionlessly, ¡°Brother Su is my benefactor. Hees from the Great Zhou, just like Yue Shichan. Earlier, I wanted to save her in order to repay Brother Su¡¯s kindness. Do you understand now, Sikong Bao?¡±

    Sikong Baoughed. ¡°And here I thought he was someone important! He dared ruin our good time, but¡­ it turns out he¡¯s just another cultivator from the Great Zhou¡­¡±

    His voice was rife with mockery. Hispanions calmed down too. Then, their expressions darkened, All of them were furious.

    He¡¯s just some kid from the Great Zhou, yet he dares barge in here and kick up a fuss? He¡¯s simply sick of living!

    ¡°If you¡¯re Gu Cangning¡¯s benefactor, it stands to reason that you¡¯re no ordinary person. If you were, there¡¯s no way you¡¯d be bold enough to barge in here, either.¡± As Sikong Bao spoke, he returned to his seat.

    His gaze was icy and full of ridicule, and he examined Su Yi without fear or reservations. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re here to rescue that little bitch, right?¡±

    He made it sound as if this were all perfectly normal, but although he looked casual, his aura was incredibly imposing.

    Like a vicious beast locking onto his prey.

    Su Yi ignored all this. Rather, after entering the banquet hall, he paused only to nce at Gu Cangning before ignoring everyone else present.

    He walked up to Yue Shichan, looked her over, and sighed in relief.?I¡¯m just d she¡¯s okay.

    Sikong Bao¡¯s gaze was yful and full of ridicule, like a cat ying with a mouse. ¡°Heh heh, it¡¯s no use. Even if you took her with you, she¡¯d obediently return to my side, carry out my orders, and let me do as I ced. So long as I?will?it, I can decide her life and death with a thought.¡±

    The others couldn¡¯t help butugh too. They¡¯d already recovered theirposure, and they hadplete confidence in their backing. If anything, their eyes carried a trace of pity when they looked at Su Yi.

    Gu Cangning¡¯s heart sank, and he hurriedly exined, ¡°Brother Su, they put a Shamanic Venom Devilworm inside Miss Yue¡¯s body. That¡¯s one of the Heavenly Annihtion Demonic Gate¡¯s¡­.¡±

    Su Yi waved, cutting him off. ¡°I heard everything you just said. It¡¯s nothing but a low-ss parasite; it¡¯ll take more than that to stump me.¡±

    As he spoke, he reached over and picked Yue Shichan off the ground. He then ced her in front of Gu Cangning. ¡°Look after her for me.¡±

    Gu Cangning hurriedly agreed. He realized that although Su Yi looked calm and emotionless, in truth, he was already infuriated!

    ¡°A low-ss parasite? Sweetie, you might look young, but you boast better than even those old fogies!¡± said the sultry woman in ck with augh. She was the one who carried Yue Shichan into the hall.

    The others burst into jeeringughter.

    Thirty thousand years ago, Shamanic Venom Devilworms were one of the Heavenly Annihtion Demonic Gate¡¯s eight great devilworms!

    Even a Spirit Dao cultivator would be helpless once one entered his body; he¡¯d be no more than a puppet.

    ¡°Is it that funny?¡± Su Yi looked at the woman in ck, the depths of his gaze utterly calm.

    However, when she sensed his gaze, the woman felt an inexplicable chill in her heart. Her hair stood on end, and her expression shifted as she realized that she was in trouble.

    However, she was one step toote.

    Su Yi swept through the air with his finger. The gesture seemed as casual as if he were flicking away dust, but immediately afterward, a streak of sword qi burst into being and shed through the air.

    Splurt!

    A bloody hole appeared right between the woman¡¯s eyes. Her soul shattered, and she toppled over backward, her eyes still wide with rm.

    The entire room fell silent. Everyone was shocked.

    Sikong Bao¡¯s eyes narrowed and glinted.

    This forceful, domineering scene stunned everyone else present. None of them dared believe that some blue-robed youth from the Great Zhou would attack so ruthlessly!

    This guy really is just as he was before¡­?Gu Cangning sighed to himself.

    He had once crossed des with Su Yi, and he witnessed Su Yi¡¯s abilities at the Spiritbend Assembly. He was naturally well aware of how domineering he was!

    The alluring woman in ck was an impressive she-devil with early-stage Gathering Stars Realm cultivation. However, fighting Su Yi was no different from seeking her own demise.

    ¡°Kneel, you bastard¡± Suddenly, a tall, stalwart man in dark armor rose. He was fully ten feet tall, with a tyrannical and imposing aura. He pped his palm at Su Yi from afar.

    Boom!

    The force of his palm stirred up surging ck mes as overbearing as falling stars.

    Su Yi stretched out a finger and pressed down.

    The iing fiery ck palm imprint burst apart with a boom, scattering a rain of light.

    The tall, stalwart man¡¯s knees thudded to the ground. An arrayplete with cloud markings appeared on the ground. Only then did he neutralize the force of this attack.

    The man¡¯s seat and the nearby portion of the table burst apart, startling those near him. All of them dodged, not the least bit dignified.

    But it wasn¡¯t over yet.

    Su Yi exerted strength through his fingers, and the hair-raising sound of cracking bones emanated from the stalwart man¡¯s body.

    The others then watched as his flesh burst apart. Blood sprayed in all directions, and his body copsed in on itself, inch by inch. In the blink of an eye, his entire body had been crushed into an indistinct meaty pulp.

    What a brutal way to go!

    Upon witnessing this shocking scene, the others¡¯ visibly lost theirposure. They suddenly realized the danger.

    The tall, stalwart man was ate-stage Gathering Stars expert. He was extremely domineering on the battlefield. Despite this, Su Yi swatted him in a single attack, as if he were nothing but a fly!

    The guests¡¯ hair stood on end.

    Xia Jingyu and Daoist Nun Feng had already risen from their seats,?rm?written all over their faces.

    Only Sikong Bao remained seated. However, his expression was extraordinarily dark and unsightly.

    He said coldly, ¡°Gu Cangning, this benefactor of yours isn¡¯t simple! Take this opportunity, before Ipletely lose my temper, to tell him how serious the consequences of offending me are! So long as he lowers his head, apologizes, and pledges himself to my cause, I can make an exception and spare his life!¡±

    His eyes shed with madness and ruthlessness, and his aura grew increasingly sinister and terrifying.

    Gu Cangning furrowed his brow and looked at Su Yi.

    In truth, there was no need for Sikong Bao to say anything; he¡¯d long since wanted to warn Su Yi. Both Sikong Bao and Xia Jingyu had extraordinary statuses!

    However, before he could even open his mouth, Su Yi raised his hand to stop him. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in learning more about someone who¡¯s about to die.¡±

    The others present were so angry that theyughed. ¡°This whelp sure?is arrogant!¡±

    ¡°Everyone, attack together! Kill him!¡± Some of the experts charged, each calling upon their various treasures. All of them targeted Su Yi.

    These were Sikong Bao¡¯s subordinates. Anywhere else in the Great Xia, they were top figures of the heretical way. Everyst one of them had hands stained with blood, and they were ruthless to the extreme.

    In battle, they had a rich array of brutal methods at their disposal. As soon as they attacked, they used their lethal and insidious secret arts and treasures.

    All of a sudden, poisonous smoke surged into the air, baleful energy ran rampant, and blood-colored light shot forth. All of these attacks swept toward and surrounded Su Yi.

    The sight was enough to make the vast majority of the world¡¯s Origin Dao cultivators tremble.

    However, the way Su Yi saw it, these attacks werepletely unworthy of his attention.

    Boom!

    His sleeves billowed around him, and his right hand swept through the air.

    Clear sword qi swept forth like a bolt of cloth. In an instant, it transformed into a rain of ten thousand swords. The countless densely-picked streaks of sword qi were like a flood, as unstoppable as an ax through rotting wood.

    A boom loud enough to destroy one¡¯s eardrums rang out.

    The various vicious, lethal secret arts and treasures burst apart and scattered, fragile as could be. They simply couldn¡¯t withstand the sword qi¡¯s power.

    Immediately afterward, desperate shrieks rang out.

    Crimson blood flew through the air.

    In the blink of an eye, everyone who¡¯d attacked died beneath the downpour of sword qi. Their bodies were pulverized, and fragments of gore flew through the air. Even their souls were crushed into powder.

    They were destroyed, body and soul.

    Sword qi ran rampant. Su Yi slew his foes with a wave of his sleeve!

    Xia Jingyi gasped, and his face filled with astonishment.

    The rigid, unsmiling Daoist Nun Feng already stood before him, sword in hand. Her expression was utterly grave; she looked prepared to face a mighty foe.

    Sikong Bao had alreadypletely lost his cool. He shot to his feet, his face ashen. A strange, fiery ck totem arose on his smooth, bald head.

    Back at the Spiritbend Assembly, he was still in the Grain Avoidance Realm. How long has it been? He¡¯s already stepped into the Origin Pce Realm, and he¡¯s still so terrifyingly strong¡­?Gu Cangning¡¯s heart shook; Su Yi¡¯s casual, understated disy of power shocked him to the core.

    The grand hall was now covered in wreckage, with corpses strewn throughout the rubble and blood seeping across the floor.

    Su Yi stood in the center of the hall, dressed in blue, his expression as calm as ever.

    Sikong Bao¡¯s few remaining subordinates¡¯ expressions changed dramatically. Their faces were full of dread and astonishment.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t waste any words; he couldn¡¯t be bothered. He just walked right up to Sikong Bao.

    Yue Shichan was a good seedling, one Su Yi quite admired. Who¡¯d have thought that someone would get so close to crushing her?

    How could Su Yi?not?be angry?

    When he lost his temper, he never stopped to consider the consequences. Not even heavenly kings could stop him!

    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re really¡­ seeking death!¡± Sikong Bao was utterly enraged, and he spat his words through the gaps of his teeth. His entire aura was terrifying and vicious as a primordial savage beast.

 Chapter 489: Cut Into a Human Stick

    <h4>Chapter 489: Cut Into a Human Stick</h4>

    Gu Cangning¡¯s expression shifted.

    Sikong Bao.

    A monster of the ancient era. Thirty thousand years ago, he was a core inheritor of the peak-level demonic sect, the Heavenly Annihtion Demonic Gate. He was in the Gathering Stars Realm.

    The ck Blood of Annihtion flowed through his veins, and he practiced the mes of Heavenly Annihtion Incantation!

    Of the monsters of the ancient area who¡¯d awoken within the past decade, he was arguably the most brutal.

    Gu Cangning asked himself if he could fight Sikong Bao, and he realized that he¡¯d need to unseal his power to even stand a chance.

    Yet now, there was no doubt about it: Sikong Bao was utterly enraged!

    His entire body burst with demonic qi, and wisps of ck demonic me revolved around him. The ck me totem on his bald head turned increasingly sinister.

    The sheer majestic power emanating from him destroyed the nearby furniture and ce settings, turning them to ash in the blink of an eye.

    When he saw this, Xia Jingyu suddenly bellowed, ¡°Su Yi, I am Xia Jingyu of the imperial family. If you don¡¯t want to die, you¡¯d better stop right this second!¡±

    This was Nine Tripod City, the imperial capital of the Great Xia. More importantly, it was the imperial family¡¯s territory!

    Throughout the empire¡¯s long history, what cultivator dared treat the imperial n with disrespect?

    This was the source of Xia Jingyu¡¯s confidence.

    However, Su Yi ignored his wordspletely. He just raised his hand and shed.

    As the sword qi flew toward Xia Jingyu, Daoist Nun Feng¡¯s expression shifted. Her aura boomed around her, and she held her sword in front of her to defend herself and her master.

    ng!!!

    A deafening impact rang out.

    Daoist Nun Feng¡¯s spiritual sword wailed, and cracks spread across its surface. The force of the sh sent both her and the man she was defending flying, and both of them mmed into the wall, hard.

    Bang! Bang!

    The wall shook on impact. Xia Jingyu saw stars and almost lost consciousness.

    Daoist Nun Feng coughed up blood. She was one of the top five Gathering Stars experts in Nine Tripod City, someone who could even contend with monsters of the ancient era.

    However, Su Yi had just dealt her heavy damage in a single sh!

    As for Xia Jingyu¡­ He was too weak to take even a single hit. He wasn¡¯t even worth mentioning.

    Su Yi was actually a bit surprised; he didn¡¯t anticipate that Daoist Nun Feng would survive his attack.

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    It was then that Sikong Bao charged boldy into the fray. His red robes fluttered around him, and his tall, valiant figure was swathed in heinous ck demonic mes.

    He swung his fist at Su Yi.

    Boom!

    His fist was despotic and mighty beyond limit. It brimmed with ruthless, terrifying Dao Charm, as if intent on crushing the skies to pieces.

    The mes of Heavenly Annihtion!

    This was a demonic inheritance for controlling the peerless mes of Annihtion Dao Charm. When used, the raging demonic mes cold invade opponents¡¯ bodies and incinerate their organs. The fire could even refine souls; it was tyrannical beyond limit.

    And Sikong Bao¡¯s cultivation far surpassed typical Gathering Stars experts. His punch far surpassed that of an older-generation Gathering Stars expert like Zhang Yuntao!

    This guy¡¯s ck Blood of Annihtion has gotten stronger again!?Gu Cangning¡¯s heart shook, and his eyes shed.

    But Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of disdain. His fingers formed a seal, and he gently pped the air.

    Boom!

    ck demonic mes burst apart and scattered

    One palm, and Sikong Bao¡¯s raging, despotic fist was effortlessly neutralized. The aftermath shook the hall so hard that, big as it was, the entire building swayed.

    It was then that Gu Cangning swung his sleeves. Silvery radiance circted, and he neutralized the aftershock. He then used invisible energy to lift Yue Shichan¡¯s delicate frame and escape further away.

    Rumble~!

    The hall shook, and the energy of the restrictions in the walls and floors fluctuated.

    There was no doubt about it; as a ce reserved for entertaining the Song of the Sandy Creek¡¯s most distinguished guests, the Cloudwater Stream had long since been covered in defensive formations.

    Otherwise, the aftershock of such a battle would have long since reduced the ce to rubble.

    ¡°Excellent!¡± Sikong Bao¡¯s eyes glinted, cold and sharp as a knife¡¯s edge. With a bellow, he swung his fist once more.

    He struck with increasing majesty and force. Surrounding by surging demonic me, he resembled a barbarian god. His every movement carried the imposing force of his peerless Dao Charm.

    Even Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but admit that Sikong Bao was the strongest of the monsters of the ancient era he¡¯d encountered thus far. He was stronger than the Nirvanic Winds Holy Son, and by no small margin, either.

    Had he encountered Sikong Bao before entering the Origin Pce realm, he would have been interested in fighting him and seeing what his opponent was truly capable of.

    But after seeing what he¡¯d done to Yue Shichan, Su Yi lost all interest in that.

    ¡°With this sword, I¡¯ll take your right hand.¡± As his cold, indifferent voice rang out, Su Yi pressed his fingers into a sword and cut through the air.

    Boom!

    The ¡°sword¡± cut through the towering demonic mes like a knife through cloth, and even the fist force of Sikong Bao¡¯s punch split in two.

    Splurt!

    With a sh of blood-colored light, Sikong Bao¡¯s right hand flew through the air. The stump of his wrist was perfectly smooth.

    One sh to sever his hand!

    Witnessing this forceful, bloody scene made Gu Cangning gasp.

    Su Yi announced his intentions to cut off Sikong Bao¡¯s wrist, then did so immediately. Didn¡¯t that imply that, had he wished to, he could have killed Sikong Bao in a single attack?

    Daoist Nun Feng and Xia Jingyu watched from a distance, their eyes wide and their jaws hanging ck. They were so stunned that their scalps went numb, and they felt a chill in their hands and feet.

    They were fully aware of just how strong Sikong Bao was. Never mind mundane cultivators; even among monsters of the ancient era and modern geniuses, many were no match for him.

    Yet now, Sikong Bao was getting trounced!

    ¡°Dammit!¡± Sikong Bao grunted, his face wracked with agony.

    The power of that sword startled him. It was just too forceful and too tyrannical!

    But before he coulde to his senses, Su Yi struck yet again, his expression just as calm as before. ¡°With this sword, I¡¯ll take your right arm.¡±

    Whoosh!¡±

    The sword qi resembled the radiant moon hovering over the ocean. It rose suddenly, then descended.

    ¡°Break!¡± Sikong Bao roared, and a blood-spattered halberd appeared in his left hand. It emanated a boundless aura, and ferocious, imposing, blood-colored light undted around its edge.

    The Blood Demon Halberd!

    This was a true, ancient demonic weapon. It was forged through secret methods, and it contained shocking baleful energy.

    Sikong Bao gripped the halberd and swung in fury, creating a flood of crimson radiance. It was terrifying yet dazzling to behold.

    s, Su Yi was already in the Origin Pce Realm, and when he proved his Dao and advanced, he invited the unparalleled phenomenon of ¡°an immortal pce reflected in the sky.¡± He was now so strong that he had no need to fear even Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators.

    His sh contained his fury. How could just anyone block it?

    The onlookers watched as¡ª

    The sword qi split the vast swatch of blood-colored radiance like a knife through tofu.

    ng!

    Sikong Bao¡¯s Blood Demon Halberd flew from his hand, but the sword qi¡¯s power didn¡¯t decrease in the slightest. With an audible?splurt,?Sikong Bao¡¯s right arm fell to the floor. Blood instantly gushed out like a waterfall.

    Sikong Bao staggered backward, looking utterly rmed. He felt a chill in his heart as he realized that things weren¡¯t looking good for him.

    But Su Yi¡¯s next attack was already streaking toward him!

    ¡°With this sh, I¡¯ll take your left hand.¡±

    Before that calm voice finished echoing through the air, Sikong Bao¡¯s eyes bulged, and he roared, ¡°Activate!¡±

    He waved his left arm, and a ck copperntern rose.

    The wick was shaped like a snake, while thentern was like a contorted, revolving whirlpool. It was strange and sinister, and its light was deathly pale.

    As soon as it appeared, it created a revolving curtain of blood-colored light in front of him.

    The Blood Whirlpool Demonic Serpent Lantern!

    This was a defensive treasure refined by a Spirit Dao cultivator. Thentern was covered in sixty-fouryers of formation diagrams, while the wick was refined from the soul of a White Emperor Demon Serpent.

    Thentern had an effect simr to Su Yi¡¯s Golden Lantern Dazzling Sun Talisman.

    The difference was that, once activated, the Blood Whirlpool Demonic Serpent Lantern¡¯s curtain of light was strong enough to neutralize the attacks of Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators. It was a life-saving defensive treasure!

    But before Sikong Bao could sigh in relief¡­

    Boom!

    A deafening boom rang out. Su Yi¡¯s attack descended from the heavens like a giant hammer, mming into the blood-colored curtain of life. It shook, then caved in.

    A momentter, it burst apart.

    Splurt!

    Beneath the onlookers¡¯ stunned gazes, a hand flew through the air, a streak of crimson liquid trailing after it.

    Sikong Bao had lost his left hand too!

    The sword qi suppressed him so thoroughly that he staggered backward and fell to the ground. His face contorted beneath the endless waves of agony.

    His right hand was cut off first, followed by the rest of his right arm. Now, he¡¯d even lost his left hand!

    Sikong Bao was a monster of the ancient era, but his injuries robbed him of more than half his strength. He was so miserable it almost hurt to look at him.

    ¡°How is this possible¡­?¡±

    Xia Jinyu and Daoist Nun Feng felt chills course through them. It was as if they¡¯d been plunged into an endless icy abyss.

    Su Yi was just too strong!

    This was one-sided, absolute suppression. Strong as Sikong Bao was, he was now little more than amb to the ughter. Even when he used his secret treasures, he couldn¡¯t block Su Yi¡¯s attacks.

    So strong!?Gu Cangning¡¯s heart shook.?I¡¯d have to unseal my power to contend with Sikong Bao, but Sikong Bao can¡¯t take even a single hit from Su Yi.

    It was only after making thisparison that Gu Cangning realized on a deep level just how vast the gap between himself and Su Yi was.

    ¡°With this sword, I¡¯ll take your left arm.¡±

    Su Yi raised his sword; he had no ns of stopping.

    Sikong Bao was already severely injured. How could he possibly block this attack? The sh severed his left arm with ease. Terror and rm arose on Sikong Bao¡¯s face.

    Su Yi had truly scared him out of his wits. All his courage left him.

    In Gu Cangning¡¯s eyes, this was no fierce battle to the death. No, this was one side trampling and punishing the other!

    Su Yi remained calm from beginning to end. The sight sent a chill down Gu Cangning¡¯s spine.

    ¡°Su Yi, do you really think your victory is assured?¡± When he saw that Su Yi nned to attack once more, Sikong Bao let out a heaven-shaking roar.

    The ck me totem on his bald head suddenly transformed into a streak of ck light, which surged into the sky.

    ¡°Requesting reinforcements?¡± A cold arc arose on Su Yi¡¯s lips. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whoes; no one can save you.¡±

    Yue Shichan was a good seedling, one he¡¯d discovered, yet Sikong Bao had almost ruined and defiled her. How could Su Yi possibly show mercy?

    He was just about to attack when something unexpected happened.

    ¡°Young Master!¡±

    .

    An infuriated shout reverberated throughout the hall, so loud, it made the onlookers¡¯ ears buzz and blood and qi churn.

    Before the voice finished echoing, a figure as tall and thin as bamboo shot in like a streak of ck lightning.

    Boom!

    Terrifying murderous intent emanated from his lean frame, like a windstorm raging throughout the hall. The onlookers suddenly found it difficult to breathe, and their expressions changed dramatically in response.

    When they looked over, they saw a deathly pale middle-aged man in green robes. His eyes were sunken, and his lips were thin as razor des.

    The characteristic majesty of the Spiritual Manifestation Realm spread out around him, like a tidal wave in a raging storm. It filled the hall, terrifying beyond limit.

    Old Demon ughterer!

    Gu Cangning¡¯s pupils constricted as he recognized this person; he was one of Sikong Bao¡¯s guardians!

    An old demon of the mid-stage Spiritual Manifestation Realm!

 Chapter 490: Elder Weng

    <h4>Chapter 490: Elder Weng</h4>

    ¡°Young Master!¡± When he saw Sikong Bao¡¯s iparably miserable condition,?Old?Demon ughterer was furious, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty. His entire body surged with murderous rage.

    ¡°Hurry! Kill Su Yi! Kill him!¡± Sikong Bao roared at the top of his lungs.

    ¡°Young Master, rest assured. I¡¯ll skin the boy and pluck his tendons before the day is through. Nothing will remain of him but ash!¡± Old Demon ughterer¡¯s eyes surged with light as he locked onto Su Yi. His vicious majesty came crashing down like tidal waves, bearing down on Su Yi.

    However, it was as if Su Yi didn¡¯t even notice. His expression remained as calm as ever. He turned to face the bristling, enraged, murderous Old Demon ughterer. He then looked outside the room.

    ¡°Does anyone else want to get involved? If so,e on over. I¡¯ll send you on your way together.¡±

    Old?Demon ughterer felt the impulse to attack on multiple asions, but in the end, he held back.

    Why? Because Su Yi stood beside Sikong Bao, and he could kill him with a gesture.?Old?Demon ughterer was worried that any attempt to attack Su Yi would hurt Sikong Bao too.

    ¡°Young friend, I might overlook you barging into my Song of the Sandy Creek, but now you¡¯re harming our distinguished guests. How could I just stand back and watch?¡± said a voice with a soft sigh.

    Shortly after, a delicate, slender figure appeared in the banquet hall.

    This new arrival was a charming, gentle-looking, beautiful older woman in a simple but elegant dress. Her ck hair wasbed into ringlets, and her jade-like face was bright and dignified. Combined with curves in just the right ces, her whole body emanated a mature, gentle charm. Hers was an iparable, inimitable beauty.

    Madam Rou!

    Gu Cangning¡¯s heart shook.

    The Song of the Sandy Creek was one of the four great towers of Nine Tripod City, while Madam Rou was its proprietor. She had eyes everywhere, and she was a Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator of transcendent status!

    Rumor had it that a mysterious faction stood behind her, and her umtions were utterly terrifying.

    With a beautiful, mysterious Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator like Madam Rou around, not even Nine Tripod City¡¯s most illustrious and powerful experts would dare make trouble here lightly!

    When she appeared, a formless majesty no inferior to Old Demon?ughterer¡¯s spread?out around her.

    Xia Jingyu reacted as if he¡¯d discovered his savior, and his face filled with indignation. ¡°Madam Rou, you¡¯ve arrived just in time! That Su guy is brazen andwless. He almost killed me earlier!¡±

    Madam Rou¡¯s beautiful eyes shifted, and she said gently, ¡°Young marquis, don¡¯t panic. I¡¯ll be sure to get an exnation for what happened here tonight.¡±

    As she spoke, her gazended on Su Yi. ¡°What do you think, my young friend?¡±

    Her gaze contained no trace of killing intent, but there was a formless air of authority. Any ordinary cultivator would have long since be terrified, intimidated, and ill at ease.

    But Su Yi was no ordinary cultivator.

    He evaluated Madam Rou, looking her up and down. He then said coldly, ¡°What a coincidence. I just so happened to want an exnation too. My friend was almost hurt in your establishment. If you don¡¯t give me a satisfactory exnation, I swear I¡¯ll level the ce before the day is through.¡±

    Level the ce?

    Xia Jingyu almost couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.?This guy really doesn¡¯t know the meaning of life and death!

    Madam Rou was stunned, and her beautiful eyes narrowed. She whispered, ¡°Young friend, that joke isn¡¯t the least bit funny. How about this? You let Sikong Bao go, and then we can?have ourselves a?nice chat about how best to resolve this incident.¡±

    Su Yi pointed at Sikong Bao, a faint, insincere smile on his face. ¡°It seems you think that I¡¯m using this evil creature¡¯s life to threaten you. You think that¡¯s why I¡¯m so confident. Is that right?¡±

    Old?Demon ughterer said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that¡¯s not the case?¡±

    Madam Rou sighed. ¡°Young friend, you can see the situation with your own two eyes. Continuing to struggle won¡¯t do you any good. Why not take the initiative to back down? Perhaps¡­ Perhaps then, there would be room to turn this around.¡±

    The atmosphere was stifled and oppressive.

    Two Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators had locked onto Su Yi. That was enough to make any Origin Dao cultivator around give into despair!

    But it was as if Su Yi didn¡¯t even notice. From beginning to end, his calm expression didn¡¯t so much as waver.

    When he heard Old Demon ughterer and Madam rou¡¯s words, heughed and shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking this. I disdain to use this dirty creature¡¯s life to threaten you.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin any further, but just as he was about to kill SIkong Bao¡ª

    Madam Rou suddenly said, ¡°Young friend, aren¡¯t you going to consider your friend? The one you left standing guard outside Cloudwater Spring?¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed.?Yuan Heng!

    Madam Rou smiled faintly. ¡°Rest assured that your friend is doing just fine. I¡¯ve always been straightforward about both kindness and enmity, and I naturally won¡¯t make this hard on him. After all, he¡¯s not the one who caused his disaster¡ªyou are.¡±

    She paused, then said slowly, ¡°But if you use Sikong Bao¡¯s life to threaten us¡­ I¡¯m afraid I might have to do something a bit over the line.¡±

    When he heard this, Old Demon ughterer¡¯s spirits soared, while Sikong Bao was visibly delighted.

    Xia Jingyu inwardly apuded.?Madam Rou is famous throughout Nine Tripod City, and she sure lives up to her reputation! Her thoroughness is incredible!

    Gu Cangning¡¯s heart shook, and he couldn¡¯t help but sweat on Su Yi¡¯s behalf.

    With Sikong Bao as a hostage, he might well resolve tonight¡¯s incident.

    However, it was highly likely that, out of concern for his friend¡¯s life, Su Yi would choose to trade hostages.

    But if that happened, he¡¯d have to face Madam Rou and Old Demon ughterer, two Spiritual Manifestation existences. What chance would he have then?

    ¡°What do you think, my young friend? Might you choose to take a step back?¡± Madam?Rou?smiled gently. This was the look of one assured of their imminent victory.

    Old Demon ughterer¡¯s eyes shed, and a cruel smirk arose on his lips.

    It was then that Su Yi smiled.

    However, his smile didn¡¯t contain even the slightest hint of emotion. He said casually, ¡°I have never once chosen to concede over a threat, and I never will. Go ahead and kill my servant, but if you do, I¡¯ll use all of your lives tofort his departed soul. Believe me or don¡¯t, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    Before he¡¯d even finished speaking, Su Yi swept his fingertips in front of him.

    Splurt!

    Sikong Bao¡¯s eyes widened.

    A bloody gash had appeared on his throat.

    Then, beneath the onlookers'' disbelieving gazes, his bald cranium toppled from his shoulders. Sword qi rampaged on the stump of his neck, and blood gushed out like water from a geyser.

    In thest moments before his death, Sikong Bao, a prominent genius even among monsters of the ancient area, looked utterly bewildered. It seemed he dared not believe that Su Yi would decapitate him so smoothly and crisply!

    The entire room fell deathly silent.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Xia Jingyu and Daoist Nun Feng were dumbstruck, and their minds went nk.

    Gu Cangning¡¯s heart shook, and his eyes widened.

    Only now did he realize that Su Yi meant every word he¡¯d just said; he wouldn¡¯t lower himself by using Sikong Bao¡¯s life as leverage, and he?certainly?wouldn¡¯t choose to back down and exchange hostages!

    Otherwise, how could he just go ahead and kill a monster of the ancient era like Sikong Bao?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    .

    Madam Rou¡¯s bright, beautiful face shifted. She would never have guessed that Su Yi would be so decisive or so ruthless, and it caught herpletely off guard. By the time she realized what was happening, it was toote to stop him.

    This young man really isn¡¯t worried that this will cost his friend his life? Or that it will cost him his life?

    In all the years since she began her cultivation, she¡¯d never encountered someone so unrestrained and fearless.

    ¡°Young Master!¡±?Old?Demon ughterer was initially stunned. Then, he cried out hoarsely. Shock and rage ovepped, his eyes reddened, and he could no longer restrain his long-suppressed murderous intent.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, you little beast!¡± The old demon simply went mad. His expression was hideous and terrifying, and he attacked directly, his Spiritual Manifestation Realm aura erupting with a boom.

    This is bad!?Gu Cangning visibly lost hisposure. If Old Demon ughterer flew off the handle, how could an Origin Pce Realm cultivator like Su Yi possibly stop him?

    Gu Cangning no longer hesitated. He gnashed his teeth, and was just about to crush the golden spirit pearl he¡¯d silently hidden in his palm.

    A look of hesitation appeared on Madam Rou¡¯s beautiful face.

    Su Yi¡¯s downright unusual overbearingness made her sense that something wasn¡¯t quite right, and she wasn¡¯t sure what her next move should be.

    Su Yi¡¯s expression showed neither joy nor sorrow, and his face didn¡¯t so much as ripple with surprise. However, upon closer inspection, the depths of his gaze zed with the will to fight.

    It had been a long time since hest encountered a worthy foe!

    But it was then that¡ª

    A raspy, aged voice rang out. ¡°My lord has taken an interest in that young man. How could I let you kill him, Old Demon ughterer?¡±

    As soon as this voice rang out, a gray silhouette appeared in the hall, seemingly out of nowhere, and stood protectively before Su Yi.

    Before he¡¯d even finished speaking, the gray figure pped the air.

    Boom!

    The resulting impact shook heaven and earth.

    The terrifying power of the Spirit Dao swept outward like a current. The power of the formations covering the entire room instantly billowed and churned.

    Madam Rou¡¯s expression shifted. She took out a formation disc and suddenly circted it.

    Bzzz!

    The dense, surging power of the formation surged from beneath Cloudwater Stream, covering all directions. Only then did it neutralize the aftermath of a sh between experts of the Spirit Dao.

    Despite this, the aftershock sent Xia Jingyu, Daoist Nun Feng, and the others flying. They crashed into the wall with a series of bangs.

    Gu Cangning had to circte his full power to neutralize the aftershock, but it was obviously strenuous for him.

    Only Su Yi just stood there. He didn¡¯t so much as shift; only his blue robes fluttered around him.

    With a massive bang, Old Demon ughterer staggered backward. With each step he retreated, his face paled.

    When he took the ninth step, he couldn''t help but hack up blood. His sunken eyes shone with shock and terror.

    Everyone was stunned. How could the power of a single attack be so mighty?

    A cloud of dust spread out. Only then did the group see clearly: this new arrival was an elder in gray robes. His features were as ordinary as could be, and when his lean figure stood in the center of the room, he looked entirely in and unassuming.

    But when she saw who this new arrival was, the look on Madam Rou¡¯s beautiful face shifted dramatically. She eximed, ¡°Elder Weng! You¡­ What are you doing here?¡±

    She was the proprietor of the Song of the Sandy Creek, a woman both powerful and mysterious. Her voice quavered imperceptibly in a rare loss ofposure.

    ¡°Elder Weng¡­.¡± Xia Jingyu had been flung so hard that he was covered in wounds and seeing stars. Now, he waspletely dumbstruck; he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.

    Daoist Nun Feng quivered from head to toe, her face filled with reverence.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shifted upward, and he suddenly recalled someone.

    Earlier today, at the city gates, an elegant, amiable middle-aged man started a conversation with him.

    At the time, Su Yi sensed that the man had another Spirit Dao cultivator apanying him as an attendant of sorts.

    This ordinary-looking elder in gray was none other than that elegant man¡¯s servant!

 Chapter 491: Insufficient Sincerity

    <h4>Chapter 491: Insufficient Sincerity</h4>

    Old Demon ughter¡¯s expression was full of dense dread. After recovering from his near descent into madness, he dared not act recklessly.

    The hall was riddled with the scars of battle, with blood and gore strewn all over the ce.

    All eyes were upon the elder in gray, but he ignored everyone else present.

    He straightened up his clothes, then faced Su Yi, sped his fist, and nodded in solemn greeting. ¡°This old man is called Weng Jiu. Greetings, Young Lord.¡±

    Everyone was stunned.

    Madam Rou¡¯s beautiful eyes widened, and waves of shock coursed through her heart.

    She had lived in Nine Tripod City for years, and as the proprietor of the Song of the Sandy Creek, she was a highly influential figure in her own right. Only Spirit Dao cultivators were worthy of her attention.

    However, with her status, when she saw the elder in gray, even she had no choice but to respectfully greet him as Elder Weng. She dared not be the least bit negligent!

    She would never have guessed that someone of Weng Jiu¡¯s status would take the initiative to bow to a young man!

    There really is something strange about the boy¡¯s identity!?Madam Rou¡¯s beautiful eyes filled with uncertainty.

    She noticed earlier that Su Yi¡¯s calm self-assurance was obviously out of ce. Only now did she realize that he really did have someone to rely on!

    When he saw this, Gu Cangning was inwardly surprised too.

    Su Yi had heaven-defyingbat prowess to begin with, but now, it seems his background is far greater than I imagined too.

    Such a terrifying existence took the initiative to greet him. How could he possibly be ordinary?

    Old Demon ughterer¡¯s heart sank; he was increasingly aware that this didn¡¯t bode well for him.

    ¡°Elder Weng, you¡­ Why would you¡­ Why would you bow to a rogue cultivator from the Great Zhou?¡± The distant Xia Jingyu looked on in disbelief.

    ¡°Young marquis, you¡¯re a scion of the imperial n, yet here you are, consorting with demonic cultivators. You¡¯vemitted a grave taboo,¡± rasped the gray-robed man who called himself Weng Jiu. ¡°Now, you¡¯re going to have a nice sleep. When you wake up, I imagine your father will answer your questions about what happened here tonight.¡±

    As he spoke, he stretched out his hand and tapped the air.

    Xia Jingyu fell directly unconscious.

    Daoist Nun Feng broke out in cold sweats and frantically threw herself onto all fours, quivering from head to toe.

    ¡°Young Lord, what do you think we should do with the others?¡± Weng Jiu looked at Su Yi once more, his tone humble and respectful.

    Old?Demon ughterer¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Has the Heavenly Annihtion Demonic Gate ever offended you, Fellow Daoist? I think not, yet you¡¯ve chosen to intervene in our affairs. Don¡¯t tell me you wish to be our irrevocable enemy?¡±

    Weng Jiu ignored him. He just maintained a slight bow as if awaiting Su Yi¡¯s decision.

    ¡°You sure arrived right in the nick of time.¡± Su Yi frowned and sighed, sounding a bit frustrated. The man was here to help, he couldn¡¯t really get angry.

    Madam Rou¡¯s heart quivered in terror.?This punk kid¡­ How dare he speak to Elder Weng like that?

    But against her expectations, Weng Jiu didn''t get angry. He even looked a bit ashamed. ¡°Young Lord, please don¡¯t take offense. I wouldn¡¯t have thought that, when I found you, I¡¯d encounter such a situation. I naturally couldn¡¯t allow anything to happen to you.¡±

    Madam Rou gasped. Even with no clues besides Elder Weng¡¯s attitude, she was increasingly certain that this young man from the Great Zhou¡¯s status absolutely wasn¡¯t the least bit simple!

    ¡°Then how do you think we should resolve what happened here tonight?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Weng Jiu pondered, turned, and?faced Old?Demon ughterer. He said seriously, ¡°Ol¡¯ ughterer, mind if I put your life to good use?¡±

    As soon as he said this,?Old?Demon ughterer felt an ill premonition. He immediately turned to flee, unwilling to stay here any longer.

    Whoosh!

    When a Spiritual Manifestation cultivator chose to flee, just how fast could he move?

    Old?Demon ughterer blurred into a streak of bloody light and disappeared into thin air so fast that no one could react in time.

    However, Weng Jiu shook his head, stretched out his hand, and?grabbed.

    Boom!

    A giant hand manifested of the power of a formation appeared in the distant skies beyond the hall. It was fully one thousand feet across, and it grabbed the air.

    That entire stretch of sky was thrown into turmoil as the giant hand seized a fly-like figure. It was none other than the fleeing Old Demon ughterer!

    Bang!

    The feeling demonic cultivator didn¡¯t even have time to struggle before the hand crushed him. He burst apart, and even his soul dispersed.

    This scene stunned Madam Rou, a fellow Spiritual Manifestation cultivator, so badly that she couldn¡¯t help but break out in cold sweats. The blood drained from her delicate face.

    Gu Cangning¡¯s eyes widened, and his jaw hung ck.

    In the modern era, Spirit Dao cultivators represented the very highest levels of power. Their majestic presence was such that they could easily tten lesser factions of cultivators, and they could bring storms to the world.

    Yet now, an old demonic cultivator of the Spiritual Manifestation Realm had been swatted as if he were a fly!

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shifted upward, and he asked with Great Interest, ¡°So, you can even call upon the power of such a formation?¡±

    It used the Nine Divine Tripods as its base and linked with the dragon vein underground. Once activated, its power was indeed far beyond what someone like Old Demon ughter could resist!

    Weng Jiu sped his fist and said, ¡°I knew I couldn¡¯t escape your keen perception. However, with my cultivation, I can, at best, call upon a tiny portion of the formation¡¯s power. Furthermore, it¡¯s easy to suffer a bacsh.¡±

    He paused, then sighed. ¡°After intervening as I just did, it¡¯ll be hard to use this power again in the near future.¡±

    He might have seemed as calm as he was before, but his brow shone with a faint sheen of sweat. There was no doubt about it; that attack had drained this terrifying expert enormously.

    Weng Jiu said seriously, ¡°Of course, since it meant helping you kill your enemy and if it calmed your fury, this expenditure¡­ doesn¡¯t amount to anything.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi with a faint smile. ¡°Did you kill a Spiritual Manifestation cultivator in front of me in the hope that I¡¯d owe your master an enormous favor?¡±

    Weng Jiu was stunned, and his expression shifted slightly as he said in a low voice, ¡°Do you think my sincerity is insufficient?¡±

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°Even if you hadn¡¯te here today, those who deserved to die wouldn¡¯t have left here alive. But you?did?step in to help me, and I can¡¯t overlook that.¡±

    He paused here and shook his head. ¡°s, your favor came with too many strings attached. It¡¯s really no different from a business transaction. Given that that¡¯s the case¡­ of course your sincerity is insufficient.¡±

    How could he fail to realize that Weng Jiu hade here to request something of him?

    Furthermore, if he weren¡¯t mistaken, it had something to do with the ancient formation surrounding Nine Tripod City.

    Given the circumstances, Su Yi couldn¡¯t possibly feel truly grateful even though Weng Jiu had intervened of his own volition and killed a Spiritual Manifestation cultivator as a show of sincerity!

    Weng Jiu pondered for a moment, then nodded. ¡°Indeed,pared to your abilities, this disy of sincerity is rather shoddy and unpresentable.¡±

    ¡°????¡± Gu Cangning was dumbstruck.?Killing a Spiritual Manifestation demonic cultivator is¡­ shoddy and unpresentable?

    He couldn¡¯t wrap his head around Su Yi and Weng Jiu¡¯s conversation. He couldn¡¯t even discern the nature of their rtionship.

    Meanwhile, Madam Rou¡¯s heart shook. She inwardly cried out,?This is bad! They call that insufficient sincerity? Doesn¡¯t that mean Elder Weng is going to keep killing?

    The proprietor of the Song of the Sandy Creek, a beautiful, dignified Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator, couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. She stepped up and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, earlier, I was blind. I humbly request your forgiveness.¡±

    Her voice was uneasy, apologetic, and bitter.

    Despite her lofty status, she had to lower her head before a mere youth. It was easy to imagine just how aggrieved and helpless she must feel.

    But there was nothing for it; circumstance had forced her hand.

    With Weng Jiu here, she had no other choice!

    Su Yi nced at Madam Rou. ¡°I¡¯ve always disdained borrowing others¡¯ power to suppress my enemies. If you¡¯re not convinced, you¡¯re wee toe looking for me whenever you please.¡±

    Madam Rou¡¯s delicate frame quivered, and she lowered her beautiful head. ¡°I¡¯m too busy being grateful for your forgiveness to even consider that. How could I dare cause trouble again?¡±

    Su Yi sighed to himself.

    She was all too well-suited to be his opponent. s, Weng Jiu¡¯s majesty intimidated her too much for her to act against him¡­

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but lose interest. He turned and walked up to Gu Cangning, then ced the unconscious Yue Shichan on his back. He then faced Gu Cangning and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Gu Cangning said bitterly, ¡°I didn¡¯t do much. Besides, I owe you one after what you did for me in Spiritbend City. I was just doing what I ought to do.¡±

    ¡°One good turn deserves another,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°If you run into trouble going forward, you cane looking for me.¡±

    With that, he walked out of the wrecked hall, carrying Yue Shichan on his back.

    When Weng Jiu saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Young Lord, my master wants to meet with you tonight¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, Su Yi left without so much as turning his head. ¡°I don¡¯t have time tonight. Have hime visit me some other time.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    Weng Jiu watched Su Yi fade from view. After he disappeared, he couldn¡¯t help but rub his nose and sigh. ¡°That conceit and contemptuousness is really enviable¡­¡±

    Was Su Yi conceited?

    Very much so!

    But for some reason, Weng Jiu dared not be angry. There was nothing for it; he wanted something from Su Yi!

    Madam Rou had already calmed down, but when she faced Weng Jiu, she was still a bit reverent and uneasy. She whispered, ¡°Elder Weng, just who is this Su Yi person? With your status, why¡­¡±

    Weng Jiu said calmly, ¡°Madam Rou, there are some things it¡¯s best not to ask about. I hope no word of what happened here leaves this ce, and I don¡¯t want to see any uproar over this. Do you understand?¡±

    Madam Rou¡¯s heart shook, but she nodded her agreement. ¡°I understand. It¡¯s just¡­ The Heavenly Annihtion Demonic Gate standing behind Sikong Bao¡­¡±

    A hint of disdain appeared on Weng Jiu¡¯s face. ¡°The world is no longer as it was thirty thousand years ago, and the Heavenly Annihtion Demonic Gate is no longer a peak-level orthodoxy. They¡¯re just a handful of evildoers fortunate enough to have survived the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness, that¡¯s all. Should they dare to kick up a fuss in Nine Tripod City, certain doom awaits them.¡±

    He paused, then said, ¡°The factions backing the various monsters of the ancient era do indeed include a few we cannot afford to underestimate. However, the Heavenly Annihtion Demonic Gate is not one of them.¡±

    When she heard that, Madam Rou instantly andpletely rxed.

    Next, Weng Jiu looked at Daoist Nun Feng. ¡°Bring your young master home, but do not leak a single word of what happened here tonight.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Daoist Nun Feng agreed in panic and terror.

    Weng Jiu turned and left.

    Madam Rou watched him disappear into the boundless darkness of the night. Only then did she?shift?her gaze to the battle-scarred, corpse-strewn, bloodied wreckage of the hall. She couldn¡¯t help but feel bitter.

    This time, the Song of the Sandy Creek had unquestionably fallen t on its face, but they could only hold their nose and call themselves unlucky¡­

    Just who was that Su kid? And why does Elder Weng value him so highly??Madam Rou couldn¡¯t help but recall that young man in his blue robes. A look of bewilderment arose on her beautiful, dignified features.

 Chapter 492: When Human Power Reaches Its Limit

    <h4>Chapter 492: When Human Power Reaches Its Limit</h4>

    Outside of the Song of the Sandy Creek.

    Thenterns illuminated the streets, which were still bustling with human traffic.

    ¡°That Madam Rou actually rather understands the bounds of good behavior.¡± Su Yi nced at Yuan Heng, who was entirely unharmed, without a single hair out of ce.

    ¡°I worried you again, Master,¡± said Yuan Heng, looking ashamed.

    ¡°With your cultivation, how could you be a match for a Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator?¡± said Su Yi with a dismissive wave. ¡°Never mind that. Let¡¯s go find Miss Bai.¡±

    He took out the Rhinoceros Horn Talisman, sensed it briefly, then proceeded into the distance. His steps seemed unhurried, but in truth, he was moving very quickly. Before long, both he and Yuan Heng disappeared into the vast sea of people.

    Crunch!

    In a shadowy corner of an alleyway not far from the Song of the Sandy Creek, a crisp?cracking?noise rang out.

    An elderly Daoist gasped, and his eyes widened as he stared intently at the fragmented ck turtle shell in his hands. His heart and mind shook.

    ¡°Just who the hell is that kid? Isn¡¯t his natal horoscope a bit?too?hard to see through!?¡±

    The elderly Daoist looked dazed, and his fingers quivered.

    Were Su Yi here, he¡¯d recognize the man at a nce. This was the old-timer who¡¯d tried to y without paying.

    The elderly Daoist pounded his chest and stamped his feet. In his heart, he wailed,?Dammit! If I¡¯d known the kid¡¯s fate was this hard to read, I wouldn¡¯t have used the Celestial Horoscope Divination Disc to read his destiny! Now my treasure is ruined!

    He clenched his fist and gnashed his teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to get even with that punk sooner orter!¡±

    Before long, the elderly Daoist left the alleyway. When his gazended on the distant Song of the Sandy Creek, he instantly stopped in his tracks.

    <i>Should I¡­ indulge tonight?</i>

    As he pondered, it was as if limbs had a mind of their own; they seemed to carry him over to the brothel of their own volition. The elderly Daoist was so angry that he pounded his legs.?Hey! What are you doing, taking me here without my permission¡­?

    A downright vulgar smile had already spread across his face.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Before long, they kicked him out again.

    A group of enraged attendants rushed out after him. ¡°Brothers, that sted geezer wants to y without paying again! This time, let¡¯s beat him to death!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The night was dark as ink.

    Cloudmarsh Tower.

    An elegant, kindly middle-aged man in cloth robes stood on the jade tform on the top floor, leaning against the railing and gazing into the distance.

    From here, he could see tens of thousands ofmplit homes. It was as beautiful as a painting.

    Elder Shui stood by his side, and he bowed slightly. ¡°My lord, Miss Bai brought the dragon sparrow jade pendant, so I dared not be negligent. Strangely, all she asked for was a ce for her and her master to rest their feet¡­¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± grunted the middle-aged man distractedly. ¡°They only arrived in Nine Tripod City earlier today. It¡¯s only natural that they¡¯d require a ce to stay. Which residence did you arrange for them?¡±

    Elder Shui said in a low voice, ¡°Azure Dragon Lane,?Azurecloud?Court.¡±

    ¡°Azurecloud Court¡­.¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s expression shifted. He turned to look at Elder Shui and snorted coldly, ¡°You old dog, are you trying to test my intentions?¡±

    Elder Shui hurriedly lowered his head. ¡°This old servant wouldn¡¯t dare. I just remembered that years ago, in Azurecloud Court, the dragon sparrow jade pendant¡¯s former owner¡­.¡±

    The middle-aged man in cloth robes waved for silence. ¡°Don¡¯t bring that up.¡±

    Elder Shui instantly fell silent.

    ¡°My lord.¡± Weng Jiu silently appeared in front of him.

    ¡°What did that kid say?¡± asked the middle-aged man in simple cloth robes.

    Weng Jiu immediatelyunched into an exnation of everything that happened at the Song of the Sandy Creek.

    When he learned that Xia Jingyu was present, the middle-aged man furrowed his brow. ¡°That¡¯s King Yong¡¯s son?¡±

    Weng Jiu nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    The middle-aged man looked at Elder Shui, and he said casually, ¡°Pay King Yong¡¯s residence a visit. Tell him that such a stain on our n needn¡¯t show his face in public and humiliate us again.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Elder Shui hurried off to carry out his orders.

    When he learned that Su Yi had executed Sikong Bao smoothly and without any fuss despite thebined threats of Old Demon ughterer and Madam Rou, the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°What guts!¡± he eximed.

    After exining the night¡¯s proceedings in full, Weng Jiu bowed in penance. ¡°I took it upon myself to use the Nine Tripods Suppression Barrier¡¯s power to y Old Demon ughter. My lord, please punish me ordingly!¡±

    The middle-aged man said dismissively, ¡°A trivial matter.¡±

    He thought for a moment, then said, ¡°What did you think of the boy¡¯s performance tonight?¡±

    Weng Jiu looked a bit exasperated. ¡°If you¡¯re asking for my impression of him, I think he¡¯s arrogant and conceited. Hepletely disregarded me, and he spoke without the slightest politeness. I can¡¯t help but suspect that stepping in to assist him was entirely unnecessary¡­¡±

    The middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.

    He thought back to meeting Su Yi before the city gates. Su Yi was rude then too; Su Yi even forced him to humble himself and earnestly request his guidance.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even let the man call him ¡°young friend¡±; the middle-aged man had to call him ¡°Fellow Daoist¡±....

    When he saw that Weng Jiu had also suffered a tongueshing, the middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help but feel secretly gleeful.

    A momentter, he repressed hisughter and said, ¡°He really is proud, proud to his very bones. When we spoke, he demanded respect in both my words and behavior, and he fought for control over the conversation.¡±

    ¡°However,¡± said Weng Jiu gravely, ¡°Although he¡¯s proud, he¡¯s no empty boaster. On the contrary, of all the younger generation cultivators I¡¯ve seen, he¡¯s likely the most impressive, as well as the most unfathomable.¡±

    The middle-aged man asked with great interest, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Sikong Bao was among the greatest of the monsters of the ancient era, with cultivation in the mid-stage Gathering Stars Realm. Those Origin Dao cultivators strong enough to contend with him can be counted on one¡¯s fingers. However, despite Su Yi¡¯s Origin Pce cultivation, Sikong Bao was helpless against him. This only makes it even more obvious just how terrifying Su Yi¡¯s umtions and strength are.¡±

    Weng Jiu¡¯s eyes were as cold and clear as snow. ¡°Furthermore, even in the face of two Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator¡¯sbined threats, he dared kill Sikong Bao without the slightest reservation. That means it¡¯s highly likely that he has means of contending with two Spiritual Manifestation experts at once.¡±

    The middle-aged man in cloth robes nodded. ¡°Continue.¡±

    Weng Jiu¡¯s eyes shone with reminiscence. ¡°The part I cannot understand is how terrifyingly perceptive the boy was. When I borrowed the power of the Nine Tripods Suppression Barrier to?destroy Old?Demon ughterer, everyone else present was so shaken that they lost theirposure. He, however, seemed ustomed to this sort of thing. He could even tell at a nce the source of the power I¡¯d just used.¡±

    The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°That¡¯s not strange. Don¡¯t forget; throughout countless years, only he could discern the Nine Tripods Suppression Barrier¡¯s condition just by examining the city walls. If not, how could I have gone so far as to send you looking for him?¡±

    Weng Jiu shook his head. ¡°Master, if that were all, it¡¯d be one thing. However, it seemed he¡¯d long since seen through my goal. Furthermore, he said directly that if I wanted his help, merely?killing Old?Demon ughterer was far from enough.¡±

    The middle-aged man¡¯s eyebrows shifted upward, but he didn¡¯t lose his temper. On the contrary, his face lit up with a trace of delight, and he couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Ol¡¯ Jiu, doesn¡¯t that imply that he didn¡¯t just see through the Nine Tripods Suppression Barrier¡¯s poor condition, but that he also knows how to repair it?¡±

    Weng Jiu was stunned, but he quickly understood. ¡°My lord, you¡¯re absolutely right!¡±

    Su Yi could tell that he¡¯de with a request, but he didn¡¯t refuse to grant it; he just said they¡¯d yet to disy sufficient sincerity!

    Didn¡¯t that imply that, so long as they were sincere enough, he¡¯d lend them a hand?

    And for him to dare imply such a thing surely implied that he was extremely confident that he could repair the Nine Tripods Suppression Barrier!

    ¡°Ol¡¯ Jiu, as I¡¯m sure you¡¯re well aware, the Nine Tripods Suppression Barrier was the third-ranked peerless divine restriction even thirty thousand years ago. Fixing its damaged portions is almost impossible.¡±

    The man in cloth robes emanated a formless majesty, like a monarch looking down upon the popce. It was as if his hands could hold the sky aloft, or as if he could swallow mountains and rivers.

    As his aura silently shifted, even Weng Jiu found it hard to breathe, and his expression filled with deep-seated reverence.

    ¡°I¡¯ve lost track of how many cultivators proficient in the Dao of Formations and Talismans I¡¯ve reached out to over the past thousand years, but never mind repairing the formation; with their methods, they couldn¡¯t even tell me what was wrong with it.¡±

    A hint of mockery appeared on the middle-aged man¡¯s face. ¡°Left with no other choice, I could only ponder it on my own. I kept at it day and night, working myself to the bone. I¡¯ve read too many texts regarding formation diagrams to count, all for the sake of repairing the formation before the onset of the Radiant Epoch. With it, I would have something to rely on even against unparalleled, mighty foes.

    ¡°But now, I understand: there are limits to human power! With my cultivation and my attainments, I am ultimately incapable of repairing the formation¡­¡± The middle-aged man in cloth robes paused here and sighed.

    Over the past thousand years, he¡¯d worked day and night, pouring out his heart¡¯s blood. The price he¡¯d paid was unimaginable.

    After all that, he discovered that there was nothing he could do. That despondency, frustration, and bitterness were more than words could express; only those who¡¯d experienced it would understand.

    ¡°Now, someone hasn¡¯t just discerned the formation¡¯s secrets at a nce; it¡¯s highly likely that they have the power to repair it. Do you have any idea¡­ how happy this makes me?¡±

    The overcast look on the middle-aged man¡¯s face disappeared. His eyes shone, and his entire body emanated a startling brilliance.

    Weng Jiu¡¯s heart shook. ¡°My lord, I¡¯m iparably relieved too. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not afraid you can¡¯t offer sufficient sincerity; you¡¯re afraid no one is capable of repairing the formation.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± the middle-aged man nodded and said with unhesitating resolve, ¡°So long as he can fix the formation, I can agree to anything! I¡¯ll give him anything he wants!¡±

    Weng Jiu quivered, then said in a low voice, ¡°We¡¯ve yet to uncover the boy¡¯s origins. If we trust him recklessly¡­¡±

    The middle-aged man waved and cut him off. ¡°Peerless geniuses all have enormous secrets. So long as Su Yi can help us, I don¡¯t care about any of that.¡±

    He paused, and the look in his eyes turned a bit strange. ¡°Besides, that girl treasures her dragon sparrow jade pendant almost as much as her own life, yet she entrusted it to Su Yi when she left the Sea of Chaotic Spirits¡­¡±

    He paused and rubbed his forehead, his gaze conflicted. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it almost seem like fate has long since arranged all this?¡±

    Weng Jiu¡¯s expression turned a bit strange. ¡°When you put it that way, it sounds like the princess inadvertently made a?matchless?contribution¡­.¡±

    A hint of a smile tugged at the middle-aged man¡¯s lips. He smiled, but he also seemed to have a bit of a headache. ¡°Forget it. Don¡¯t bring up that troublesome girl. Tomorrow, let¡¯s find a time to visit Azurecloud Court.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Weng Jiu solemnly epted his orders.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    It was then that Elder Shui returned.

 Chapter 493: Expelling a Parasite

    <h4>Chapter 493: Expelling a Parasite</h4>

    Elder Shui bowed in greeting. ¡°My lord, King Yong has consigned his son, Xia Jingyu, to the family dungeons and ordered that he is not to be released for three years. Furthermore, King Yong hopes for an opportunity to apologize in person.¡±

    The cloth-robed middle-aged man furrowed his brow and snorted coldly. ¡°Xia Jingyu is a scion of the imperial n, yet he consorted with the nefarious evildoers of Heavenly Annihtion Demonic Gate. Does King Yong truly n to punish him so lightly?¡±

    He turned and said, ¡°Old dog, go tell King Yong how I feel about the matter. If he doesn¡¯t understand what he should do, help him understand.¡±

    Before his voice even finished reverberating through the air, he disappeared into the darkness.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Elder Shui bowed and acknowledged his orders.

    That night at King Yong¡¯s estate, Xia Jingyu was crippled and reduced to an ordinary mortal, while his entire cohort was put to death.

    However, the king¡¯s estate kept the incident under wraps; outsiders had no way of finding out about it.

    What did it mean to have power and influence? This was both.

    ¡­¡­

    Azurecloud Court.

    A lush forest of cultivated bamboo, gazebos and pavilions, and a flowing stream of blue-green water.

    The scattered jade halls had an ancient air about them. They were simple, but well-made and elegant.

    Rednterns hung high in the night sky, clearly demarcating light and shadow. The courtyard was calm and tranquil.

    All that aside, Azurecloud Court had an elegant private room for silent cultivation, a jade terrace for enjoying tea and admiring the view, and rooms for refining pills and artifacts¡­

    From theyout to the decorations and facilities, everything was elegant and extraordinary.

    Even the fish raised in the lotus pond were rare, colorful spirit carp. Every fish was worth ten tier-five spirit stones, but whole schools of them darted about the pond.

    In summary, every detail of Azurecloud Court, from the buildings down to the smallest flower and de of grass, was original and ingenious, with the type of elegant air that only time could give a ce.

    On Azure Dragon Lane, every square inch ofnd was precious. Furthermore, the residence neighbored Vermillion Bird Avenue, and it covered around fifteen acres!

    To the side of the residence was Goldenscale Lake, a ce famed throughout Nine Tripod City. It was a top-ss treasure ground, and its presence meant that the origin energy of heaven and earth was far denser on Azure Dragon Lane than just about anywhere else.

    ¡°This ce isn¡¯t bad.¡± Su Yi nodded. When they arrived at Azurecloud Court, he entrusted Yue Shichan to Bai Wenqing, who got her settled down in the room they¡¯d prepared for her.

    He nned to expel the Shamanic Venom Devilworm from his body once he¡¯d recovered his energy.

    ¡°Senior Su, when I went to Cloudmarsh Tower today¡­¡± Bai Wenqing went on to describe everything that had happened. Then, she returned the jade sparrow pendant to Su Yi.

    ¡°That Tang Jiansen dared set his sights on you? He simply deserves death!¡± said Yuan Heng.

    His anger warmed Bai Wenqing¡¯s heart, and she said gently, ¡°Big Brother Yuan Heng, you don¡¯t have to worry. Tang Jiansen has already been punished ordingly. Right, where did you and Senior Su go today?¡±

    Yuan Heng was instantly guilty. He stammered, ¡°That¡­ um¡­ well¡­?it¡¯s?a long story. I¡¯ll tell youter, when I have the spare time.¡±

    Su Yi nced at him contemptuously.?All we did was visit a brothel. What¡¯s there to feel so awkward about?

    ¡°You two should go to bed early too,¡± said Su Yi. He was already headed to the pavilion in which he¡¯d taken up residence.

    On the way, he brushed his fingertips against the dragon sparrow jade pendant in his palm. Inwardly, he felt a bit strange.?Hua Xinfeng¡¯s status isn¡¯t simple!

    The cost of living in Nine Tripod City was extraordinarily high. Ordinary cultivators couldn¡¯t even dream of owning a tiny plot ofnd or even modest shelter from the wind and rain.

    If you weren¡¯t a top faction of Nine Tripod City, you could forget about purchasing a residence on Azure Dragon Lane, where Azurecloud Court was located. Even if someone else had the money, it was hopeless!

    Yet now, based on nothing but a jade pendant, Cloudmarsh Tower arranged a residence like this for them. How could Hua Xinfeng¡¯s background possibly be simple?

    But that wasn¡¯t all; Cloudmarsh Tower had even gone so far as to teach Tang Jiansen, the scion of a prominent n, a brutal lesson all on ount of the jade pendant.

    All of this was sufficient to prove just how mighty the force behind Hua Xinfeng was.

    Of course, Su Yi didn¡¯t care about that.

    He was simply analyzing what had happened, and the conclusion he reached involved both the jade pendant and Weng Jiu¡¯s master.

    Weng Jiu¡¯s master is sure toe knocking on my door. When the timees, I can just ask him,?thought Su Yi. He put away the pendant, then walked into his room.

    Yue Shichany silently on the bed, her eyes closed. She was unconscious, but her picture-perfect face was pallid.

    She was a pitiful sight, and Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for her.

    When he thought back to their time in the Great Zhou, the Featherflow King Yue Shichan was a legend of the younger generation, ady immortal in the heart of countless martial artists.

    She dressed in white, with a sword strapped to her back. She was a picturesque beauty with a clear, resolute sword heart, and she was ustomed to traveling alone, arriving and disappearing in a sh.

    Of all the good seedlings Su Yi had encountered in the Great Zhou, he admired her the most. She had a Profound Illumination Spiritual Body and extraordinary aptitude. Her talent to and devotion for the Dao of the Sword far surpassed her peers.

    Unlike the Little Sword Demon Wen Xinzhao, Yue Shichan¡¯s temperament was reserved and aloof, and she was staunchly opinionated. She was stubborn and strong-minded.

    Wen Xinzhao was far more outgoing, with a natural, unrestrained and graceful air about her.

    Both women were fixated on their swordsmanship, and both were top beauties of their generation. Su Yi admired them both; it was just that they had opposite personalities and starkly different charms.

    Plum blossoms and chrysanthemums were each beautiful in their own way.

    Su Yi wouldn¡¯t have guessed that someone like Yue Shichan would have such a close brush with cmity so soon after he arrived in Nine Tripod City!

    He stared at her, silent and intent, before extending his hand and lifting the covers, revealing her slender, graceful figure.

    Then, he paused to think for a moment before deciding to have Qing Wan strip off her outerwear on his behalf.

    Whoosh!

    Qing Wan floated out of the gourd in her fiery red dress. Her skin was snowy and lustrous, and her big, bright eyes were like twin moons.

    After oveing that strange, unparalleled tribtion of metamorphosis, she was now a true cultivator. When she stood there, she was a vivid example of what it meant to be a living work of art or a feast for the eyes.

    Who knows what she was thinking about, but when she learned that Su Yi wanted her to remove Yue Shichan¡¯s clothes, her beautiful face flushed red. She lowered her head bashfully and stammered, ¡°Master, you¡­ Are you two going to¡­ d-dual¡­ dual cultivate?

    ¡°.....¡± After a brief silence, Su Yi said irritably, ¡°What do you spend all day your time thinking about? Besides, even if I wanted to?dual cultivate, why would I need your help to take off her clothes?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Qing Wan was instantly sheepish and embarrassed.

    ¡°Be quick about it; I¡¯m about to neutralize her poison,¡± ordered Su Yi. ¡°Right, you don¡¯t have to strip herpletely. Leave her undergarments.¡±

    However, his gaze never left Yue Shichan, with no awareness that some things were not meant for his eyes.

    This was his room; he naturally wouldn¡¯t leave just to avoid suspicion.

    Besides, in a moment, he¡¯d treat Yue Shichan¡¯s poison personally. Seeing things he shouldn¡¯t see and touching things he shouldn¡¯t touch was unavoidable.

    Qing Wan dared not hesitate, so she got right to it.

    Yue Shichan had few adornments¡ªwhite clothing, a golden belt, a yellow-skinned gourd, and a red string tied to her wrist.

    After taking all that off, all that remained to cover her chest was a blue bodice and a pair of underwear.

    Beneath themplight, her snowy arms and long, ivory legs shone with gentle and enticing luster. Her figure was truly exceptional; jade-like skin, thin but not bony, well-formed shoulders, a narrow waist, and a perky chest difficult to disguise even though it was covered.

    Shey there silently, like an immortal beauty in repose, impossible to imitate.

    Even Qing Wan couldn¡¯t help but gently pinch Yue Shichan¡¯s cheeks and sigh, ¡°This older sister isn¡¯t just astonishingly beautiful; even her skin is so smooth and soft. She¡¯s just too good-looking!¡±

    Su Yi walked up and said, ¡°Hold down her legs.¡±

    Qing Wan hurriedly did as she was told.?Her legs are so soft and stic. They feel great to touch!

    Su Yi took a deep breath, his gaze clear and serious as he gently pressed his hand on Yue Shichan¡¯s snow-white stomach.

    Threads of spiritual power surged from fingers and into her body.

    The Shamanic Venom Devilworm was a living thing, but it was extremely vicious and insidious. There was only one way to get rid of it: he had to convert his origin power into threads to form a Parasite Expelling Edict. It would firmly bind the devilworm, then strangle it to death.

    Only then could he remove it from Yue Shichan¡¯s body.

    However, with Su Yi¡¯s current cultivation, he¡¯d have to spend about ten minutes a day for several days to fully end the parasite.

    This was what made Shamanic Venom Devilworms so insidious. Ordinary cultivators couldn¡¯t possibly free themselves from the parasite¡¯s control.

    Yue Shichan¡¯s delicate frame suddenly trembled violently. Qing Wan hurriedly pushed down hard on her legs.

    Upon closer inspection, agony arose on Yue Shichan¡¯s beautiful, melon-seed face. Her shiny, full lips parted slightly, and her breathing sped up as she moaned.

    When Qing Wan heard this, her face inexplicably reddened, and she felt awkward and ashamed. The moans were like flute music¡ªfirst hurried, then mellow¡­

    What man could bear this?

    Qing Wan snuck a nce at Su Yi, only to discover that he waspletely focused, and his gaze was clear. It was as if he didn¡¯t even notice the moaning.

    Master¡¯s concentration really is incredible!?Qing Wan eximed to herself.

    Although she didn¡¯t know it, when he first heard Yue Shichan moan, Su Yi¡¯s heart shook too, and for a moment, he almost lost control of his origin power threads.

    Fortunately, he¡¯d already cooked who knew how much rice, and he knew his way around the bedroom, so he quickly and effortlessly cast aside his distracting thoughts. His mind was clear once more.

    Time slipped by.

    Yue Shichan¡¯s snowy, delicate frame trembled with increasing intensity. Her breathing was hurried, and she was drenched in sweat. Her snowy, lustrous skin flushed pink, and her few remaining clothes were drenched in sweat, outlining her enticing curves.

    She was obviously in agony, and she moaned continuously.

    Qing Wan¡¯s heart ached just watching this. From time to time, she gently wiped away Yue Shichan¡¯s sweat.

    A little less than ten minutester.

    Su Yi withdrew the hand he¡¯d ced on Yue Shichan¡¯s abdomen and let out a breath of turbid air. There was a hint of exhaustion on his brow.

    He¡¯d just used his origin power to make threads and create a Parasite Expelling Edict in Yue Shichan¡¯s body. The resulting expenditure was no different from having just ovee a grand battle.

    It had been extremely mentally taxing, but fortunately, he sessfully finished the edict and trapped the Shamanic Venom Devilworm. Over the next few days, all he had to do was refine it once a day. In less than seven days, he¡¯d exterminate the parasitepletely!

    .

 Chapter 494: The Morning Light Melts the Ice

    <h4>Chapter 494: The Morning Light Melts the Ice</h4>

    Yue Shichan had regained her mental rity by the time she awoke the next morning.

    The instant she opened her eyes, she sat upright, visibly on guard.

    A momentter, she cried out in rm.

    The nket slid down her body, revealing her almost uncovered top half. She wasn¡¯tpletely naked, but only a thin bodice remained to obscure her chest.

    The look on her beautiful face shifted dramatically.?Don¡¯t tell me¡­

    ¡°Rx. Nothing happened,¡± said a calm, familiar voice.

    Yue Shichan turned to look and saw a young man in blue reclining on a nearby couch. Beneath the light of dawn, his handsome features shone with a gentle glow.

    ¡°Brother Su, what are you doing here?!?¡± Yue Shichan¡¯s beautiful eyes widened. This didn¡¯t feel real; it was almost as if she were still dreaming.

    ¡°If I weren¡¯t here, Sikong Bao¡¯s poison would have taken hold of youst night,¡± said Su Yi, rising from the couch. He pointed to the wooden cab beside the bed and said, ¡°The clothes we prepared for you are in there. There¡¯s a ce to bathe off to the side. Once you¡¯ve cleaned yourself up, remember toe downstairs for a meal.¡±

    With that, he ced his hands behind his back and sauntered out of the room.

    Yue Shichan looked dazed. Some time passed before she dared believe that she wasn¡¯t dreaming.

    Su Yi had saved her!

    She gently clutched the soft nket to her chest, and her taut heartstrings finally rxed. At the same time, numerous questions flooded her mind.

    I¡¯ll have to ask Brother Su. Then I¡¯ll know.?Yue Shichan took a deep breath, then got out of bed.

    When she did, she noticed that she had a red palm imprint on her abdomen. Her bright eyes widened.

    Don¡¯t tell me Brother Su stripped mest night and touched my¡­ don¡¯t tell me he touched me there?

    Doesn¡¯t that mean he saw something he¡­ something he shouldn¡¯t¡­?

    Yue Shichan bit her pink lips, and her fair, jade-like features filled with uncertainty.

    A momentter, she shook her head and got dressed.

    The first floor of the pavilion.

    Bai Wenqing had long since prepared their breakfast. It was steaming hot and fragrant.

    Su Yi sat there dining with great relish. He had to say that Bai Wenqing¡¯s culinary skills were extraordinary; both the meat and vegetable dishes were fresh and delectable.

    Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing sat to the side, but they couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit reserved as they ate.

    It was early in the morning, and the birds were chirping outside. The bamboo swayed beneath the soft morning light, its leaves rustling. The schools of colorful spirit carp yed in the lotus pond, shaking the flowers. From time to time, they sshed in the water, the droplets creating rings of ripples.

    It was calm and tranquil.

    When Yue Shichan arrived on the first floor and saw this scene, her nervousness instantly faded.

    ¡°Brother Su.¡± She walked up to greet him.

    Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing couldn¡¯t help but feel dazzled.?She¡¯s so pretty!

    The young woman¡¯s clothes were whiter than snow, and her skin was lustrous. Her melon seed-shaped face was so stunning, so ethereal, and so extraordinary that it was as if she¡¯d walked out of a painting.

    However, she was cold and aloof by nature. She wasn¡¯t doing it on purpose; her icy temperament was in her very bones. Even gazing upon her from afar left others ashamed of their own unsightliness.

    Su Yi nodded in her direction. ¡°Sit down.¡±

    Yue Shichan sat to his side. Surprisingly, she wasn¡¯t at all reserved. She seemed calm and at ease.

    However, it was obvious that she had no interest in food. She sat there, hesitated a moment, then asked, ¡°Brother Su, might you tell me what happened?¡±

    Su Yi gave her a concise, bare-bones rundown of what happened at the Song of the Sandy Creek.

    After hearing the full story, Yue Shichan sighed in relief, then rose to express her gratitude. ¡°Brother Su, many thanks for saving my life!¡±

    Su Yi waved her gratitude away. ¡°A trivial matter, that¡¯s all. Sit down. No need to be so polite. I¡¯d actually like to ask?you?what happened too. How did you fall into Sikong Bao¡¯s hands?¡±

    Yue Shichan thought for a moment, then told them the full story.

    When she left the Great Zhou, she was alone save her sword, and she traversed countless mountains and bodies of water before finally reaching the Great Xia several monthster.

    After reaching the Great Xia, she encountered an increasing number of obstacles and difficulties.

    Most of the strife and setbacks she encountered were connected to her unmatched good looks. After all, such a beauty was sure to attract attention wherever she went; it would have been hard to avoid attention even if she wanted to.

    When she encountered such strife, she always refused to lower her head. Sword in hand, she cut herself a bloody path to safety.

    However, she was, ultimately, a rootless drifter from the Great Zhou, and all of this conflict led to her offending numerous factions of cultivators.

    Take this time, for instance. It was because she killed two of Sikong Bao¡¯s subordinates that, not long after arriving in Nine Tripod City, Sikong Bao and his followers targeted her. After a bitter struggle, she was, unfortunately, captured.

    Her tone was simple and casual, and she told the story without any emotion.

    Nheless, Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing¡¯s hearts shook.

    This unmatched beauty of a young woman, armed with nothing but her sword, killed her way to Nine Tripod City? How much danger and adversity must she have ovee along the way??How many life-and-death trials did she face?

    This was the Great Xia!

    Yue Shichan was only in the Origin Pce Realm, and she traveled all on her own. It must have been extraordinarily difficult to get this far.

    Su Yi was a bit rueful too, but he felt gratified to discover that Yue Shichan was just as she was before: stubborn and proud. Her time in the Great Xia hadn¡¯t worn away her pride.

    Qiu Hengkong had, after experiencing his fill of the world¡¯s trials and understanding the gap between himself and others, chosen to enter the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect. He¡¯d chosen to endure.

    In his shoes, the vast majority of cultivators would have made a simr choice.

    But Yue Shichan was different.

    No matter how much adversity she encountered and how many trials she overcame, her temperament was just as it had been before!

    This was the heart of one who pursued the Dao. She bravely forged her own path, and she never lowered her head.

    This was precisely what Su Yi admired the most about her.

    Sword cultivators ought to live without fear of death or defeat. No matter the danger, they could never cast away their pride!

    ¡°Brother Su,st night, were you the one who helped¡­ treat my injuries?¡± Yue Shichan hesitated but nheless asked this question. She looked a bit ufortable.

    ¡°You two, leave for now.¡± Su Yi nced at Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing, who considerately took their leave.

    Su Yi then re-fixed his gaze on Yue Shichan. ¡°That¡¯s right. You had a Shamanic Venom Devilworm inside your body; only I can save you. All I¡¯ve done so far is contain it; it will be several more days until I can destroy itpletely. Until then, you must visit my room daily.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Yue Shichan was stunned, and a rare disy of awkwardness arose on her?matchlessly?beautiful features.

    She would never have guessed that Su Yi would speak so bluntly and forthrightly; he wasn¡¯t even considering the difference between the sexes¡­

    ¡°Then¡­ Last night, were you the one who¡­ removed my clothes?¡± As she said this, Yue Shichan lowered her head; she dared not meet Su Yi¡¯s gaze. There was nothing for it. Immortal beauty or not, this involved her privacy, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel ufortable and embarrassed.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me,¡± Su Yi said honestly. ¡°However, when I treated your injuries, there was no avoiding skin-to-skin contact. I trust you¡¯ll understand; after all, it was an emergency.

    ¡°....¡± Yue Shichan paused. Some time passed before she got her emotions under control. ¡°Then¡­ will that be necessary to treat my remaining wounds too?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± said Su Yi without so much as pausing to think.

    ¡°That¡­¡± When she pictured herself visiting Su Yi¡¯s room and taking off her clothes every night to undergo a highly private healing session, her face heated up. Even the tips of her ears reddened.

    ¡°I¡¯m just treating your injuries; don¡¯t overthink it.¡± Su Yi shook his head.?I¡¯m afraid she has no idea how much effort and focus it will take to treat her night after night. Were she anyone else, I¡¯d refuse to help her even if she got to her knees and begged.

    ¡°Brother Su, many thanks!¡± Yue Shichan took a deep breath and thanked him once more.

    Su Yi smiled faintly. ¡°Back in the Great Zhou, I told you I was willing to act as your guide. You refused my offer, but that hasn¡¯t reduced my admiration for you in the slightest. I stepped in because I was unwilling to just watch as such a good seedling was destroyed.¡±

    Yue Shichan was stunned. She instinctively asked, ¡°Was that the only reason?¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Of course, your beauty yed an important role too.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Even with her icy, aloof nature, she couldn¡¯t quite defend herself against Su Yi¡¯s straightforwardness.

    Had anyone else dared talk to her like that, she would have seen them as a hoodlum, and she would have stabbed them for their disrespect!

    And yet, Yue Shichan knew that Su Yi didn''t mean to harass her; he was just saying exactly what he thought, and he disdained to hide it.

    He was so overly direct that Yue Shichan felt helpless against him.

    Su Yi watched her difort and bashfulness with great interest. Such a look was, of course, extra appealing on a woman so icy and aloof.

    But Su Yi wasn¡¯t brusque or thoughtless, and he wouldn¡¯t let the atmosphere stay this awkward. He said, ¡°As I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve noticed by now, although the Shamanic Venom Devilworm inside you has been sealed, it¡¯s still alive. You cannot use your cultivation yet, so for now, you¡¯d best stay here.¡±

    He didn¡¯t ask Yue Shichan her ns. He just made the decision on her behalf.

    As a man, there were times when he absolutely couldn¡¯t give decision-making power to a woman. Being so passive made it easy for things to go wrong.

    For example, when you asked, ¡°where do you want to eat,¡± it was highly likely that the only answer you¡¯d get in response was ¡°whatever¡¯s fine.¡±

    But if you kept asking, you¡¯d find out that this ce was no good, and that ce was no good either.

    When you were too passive with a woman, it could easily lead to difficulties.

    With Su Yi¡¯s proud temperament, he naturally wouldn¡¯t tolerate such a thing happening to him.

    On the contrary, having someone else make certain decisions for them made women feel like they had someone to depend on; they¡¯d even thank you for it.

    Take now, for instance. Yue Shichan was obviously moved, and gratitude arose on her?matchlessly?beautiful face. She whispered, ¡°Brother Su, you didn¡¯t just save my life; you¡¯re even giving me a ce to stay and treating my wounds. I¡­.¡±

    ¡°No need to say all that,¡± said Su Yi with a casual wave. ¡°I didn¡¯t do this in hopes that you¡¯d shower me in gratitude. All you need to remember is that with me here, your life is in no danger. That¡¯s enough.¡±

    Yue Shichan¡¯s heart swelled with emotion, and for the first time in a long time, she felt warmth. When she looked at Su Yi, her gaze carried a hint of softness, as if ayer of ice were silently melting away.

    Ever since she left the Great Zhou, she¡¯d grown ustomed to facing all manner of dangers, trials, and setbacks, and she was used to bearing it all on her own, alone save for her sword.

    But today, Su Yi¡¯s concern washed over her like the gentle light of dawn, warming her heart long encased in ice.

 Chapter 495: Requesting Aid

    <h4>Chapter 495: Requesting Aid</h4>

    Yue Shichan fell silent for a while, then said, ¡°Brother Su, can I¡­ be your attendant?¡±

    She¡¯d wracked her brains for ways to repay Su Yi¡¯s benevolence, but aside from working on his behalf, she couldn¡¯t figure out anything sufficient to convey her sincerity.

    Mere verbal expressions of gratitude were the weakest of all.

    As for external items¡­

    It was fair to say that she didn¡¯t have a penny to her name. She couldn¡¯t possibly offer a treasure grand enough to express her gratitude to him for saving her life.

    In the mundane world, they spoke of women with ¡°nothing to offer but their bodies¡±, but Yue Shichan detested and disdained?that?approach more than anything. That would cheapen her, and it would be disrespectful to Su Yi too.

    Thus, Yue Shichan ultimately came up with this method of repayment. By working for Su Yi, she could repay his gift of a new life.

    When Su Yi heard this, he sighed. ¡°I said I didn¡¯t save you to make you repay me. Besides, do you think I need an attendant like you?¡±

    Yue Shichan was instantly despondent, and her eyes dimmed. This was already the only method she could think of.

    But it seemed¡­ Su Yi wasn¡¯t willing to ept it.

    Su Yi smiled faintly, then gazed seriously at Yue Shichan¡¯s beautiful, melon-seed-shaped face. ¡°My former offer still stands. So long as you¡¯re willing, I can be your guide to the Dao of the Sword. From this day forth, you¡¯re wee to cultivate by my side, but you¡¯ll always be free to leave whenever you please.¡±

    Yue Shichan¡¯s heart shook, and her bright eyes widened. She looked at Su Yi in disbelief, her graceful, extraordinary figure quivering slightly.

    Anyone could tell how excited she was!

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°Of course, just as I said before, I¡¯m not taking you on as my apprentice, so don¡¯t get too excited too soon. Take your time and think it over carefully.¡±

    With that, he rose and walked over to the distant lotus pond.

    Yue Shichan¡¯s voice sounded from behind him, like the music of the heavens. ¡°Brother Su, I¡¯m beside myself with joy; there¡¯s no way I¡¯d refuse like I didst time!¡±

    Su Yi turned to look and saw the young woman in white standing beneath the light of the morning sun, pretty as a painting, with a radiant smile on her face.

    All Su Yi could think was that her beauty made even heaven and earth seem dim byparison.

    Su Yi smiled, seemingly gratified, and said, ¡°I¡¯m eager for the day when your attainments in the Dao of the Sword shake the Azure Continent.¡±

    She was a natural talent for the Dao of the Sword. He deeply looked forward to the day that, with his guidance, her brilliance dazzled the world!

    Shake the Azure Continent¡­ Brother Su sure set his sights high¡­ But from this, I can see how much he values me¡­

    Her starry eyes gradually brightened. They were staunch and resolute, and they glinted like the edge of a sword and shone with extraordinary radiance.

    She gazed at Su Yi¡¯s distant silhouette and said to herself,?One day, I shall surely meet your expectations. I absolutely won¡¯t let you down.

    Meanwhile, by the lotus pond. Su Yi had already cast aside all distracting thoughts and begun his daily drills.

    When it came to his cultivation, he never cked off. The path of cultivation was one of daily umtions; it was a matter of persistent effort!

    His blue robes swayed beneath the morning sun. His movements were slow and natural, each gesture perfectly harmonious, as if he were embracing heaven and earth. Each breath and exhtion drew upon the divine rhythm of his surroundings.

    The force of his fist was neither Buddhist nor demonic, neither Confucian?nor?Daoist. It used the void as a guide and origin power as its root. In his past life, Su Yi¡¯s good friend, the Peerless Martial Emperor, saw the technique he now practiced as the greatest foundational technique of the Origin Dao in the Wilds!

    The Great Emptiness Origin-Calming Sutra!

    As he practiced, the fist force repeatedly tempered and nourished Su Yi¡¯s essence, qi, and spirit.

    He had ample cultivation resources and the greatest Origin Dao cultivation technique throughout the ages. He¡¯d been cultivating assiduouslytely too.

    He was already nearing the mid-stage Origin Pce Realm!

    ¡°Miss Shichan, please, have some tea.¡± Bai Wenqing offered her a cup of spirit tea.

    Yue Shichan thanked her, then said, ¡°Big Sister Bai, you can just call me ¡®Shichan.¡¯¡±

    Bai Wenqing smiled and agreed.

    When she first met Wen Xinzhao, she felt startled, as if she¡¯d encountered some sort of divine building. She wondered if it were even possible to find a celestial beauty on par with the Little Sword Demon in this world.

    After meeting Yue Shichan, Bai Wenqing realized she was mistaken.

    From her appearance and natural charms to her disposition, Yue Shichan wasn¡¯t the least bit inferior to Wen Xinzhao. Furthermore, she had her own unique smile; she was icy and aloof, transcendent and ethereal.

    Wen Xinzhao was a city-toppling, nation-toppling stunner.

    Each was a first-ss, absolute beauty of their generation.

    To an ordinary person, encountering either one of them was eight lifetimes¡¯ worth of umted fortune.

    Yet now, both beautiful young women had formed positive karmic ties with Su Yi. Bai Wenqing couldn¡¯t help but sigh.?Should I say that Senior Su is lucky? Or that the two of them are lucky?

    ¡°Big Sister Bai, might you tell me about Brother Su?¡± Yue Shichan asked softly.

    Bai Wenqing hesitated, then whispered back, ¡°I met him not long ago, so I understand very little. You¡¯d be better off asking Yuan Heng.¡±

    Yue Shichan nodded. Before long, Yuan Heng showed up, and upon request, he told them about everything that had urred since he and Su Yi left the Great Zhou together. His tone was awed and reverent.

    Of course, there were some things he knew he shouldn¡¯t say. Those, he left out.

    Even so, Yue Shichan was utterly absorbed.

    At Floating Immortal Ridge, he destroyed a ghost cultivator like the Firewood Daoist with a snap of his fingers.

    On Billowing Sky River, he cut down a group of the Great Chu¡¯s cultivators.

    In Cold Emerald Valley, he slew a group of cultivators from the Southern Skies Province as easily as if they were chickens or monkeys.

    At the Spiritbend Assembly, he single-handedly slew the Nirvanic?Winds?Holy Son and turned the tide.

    ¡­.

    Just hearing about this series of grand battles made Yue Shichan¡¯s heart swell, and her bright eyes sparkled.

    Su Yi had, without the slightest politeness, cut down even the mighty disciples of Cloudsky Divine Pce. Even the most distinguished member of the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect¡¯s younger generation, Jiang Li, conceded and apologized to him. Even the Spiritual Manifestation ck flood dragon of Broken Dragon Cliff treated Su Yi as if he were a deity, referring to him as ¡°Master Su.¡±

    When she learned this, Yue Shichan was dazed.

    She was naturally well aware of how powerful peak-level orthodoxies like Cloudsky Divine Pce and the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect were. She knew how terrifying a Spiritual Manifestation Realm flood dragon was.

    But this knowledge only further offset just how transcendently mighty Su Yi was!

    She thought back to when they parted ways in the Great Zhou. At the time, Su Yi had yet to step into the Origin Dao.

    Only a few months had passed since then, but the imperial preceptor who¡¯d once shaken the Great Zhou was already starting to disy unsurpassed sharpness here in the Great Xia!

    ¡°He¡­ Just what kind of person is he¡­?¡± Yue Shichan looked dazed, and her heart filled with indescribable curiosity.

    She felt as if Su Yi were shrouded in riddles. The closer she got, the more inscrutable and unfathomable he seemed.

    When she recalled that, from now on, she could cultivate alongside him, she couldn¡¯t help but feel eager.

    A little before noon.

    Su Yi reclined in his wicker chair beside the lotus pond. Just as he was about to take out moon ms to feed the fish, a guest arrived.

    The elegant, amiable middle-aged man in simple cloth robes and the gray-robed Weng Jiu hade knocking at his door.

    ¡°We meet again, Fellow Daoist,¡± said the middle-aged man in simple cloth robes.

    Su Yi remained unmoving and seated in his wicker chair. ¡°No need for pleasantries. Let¡¯s talk business.¡±

    Weng Jiu already knew that Su Yi was proud to his very bones, but he was nheless speechless.?Master is paying you a visit in person. That really isn¡¯t worth getting up to wee him for, you little punk?

    If that were all it was, it¡¯d be one thing. He said he wanted to talk business, so shouldn¡¯t he at least arrange for a ce to sit and have someone make them tea?

    The middle-aged man, however, thought nothing of it. He casually sat on a boulder by the side of the lotus pond, then said seriously, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re straightforward and to the point, so I¡¯ll be direct with you too. I¡¯m here to see you today because I hope to receive your guidance as to how to repair the Nine Tripods Suppression Barrier surrounding the city.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°I expected it?was?something like that. However, repairing the formation will be extremely difficult. Are you that confident I can aplish it?¡±

    The middle-aged man said, ¡°You could discern the barrier¡¯s situation at a nce; I trust that you have ways to resolve its problems. Even if there¡¯s only a thread of hope, I¡¯m willing to try.¡±

    Su Yi said thoughtfully, ¡°Is it urgent?¡±

    The middle-aged man sighed. ¡°Before long, the world shall undergo a dramatic change. I must finish my preparations before the Radiant Epoch is upon us. If I wait until those ancient orthodoxies re-emerge and otherworld cultivators invade en masse, it¡¯ll be toote¡­.¡±

    A hint of worry appeared on his brow.

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. When the Radiant Epoch begins, the entire Azure Continent will descend intosting, unprecedented upheaval. The pre-existing order is doomed to fall apart. Unless the imperial family makes ample preparations, I¡¯m afraid¡­ they won¡¯t be able to maintain their control over the world.¡±

    Weng Jiu¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°Young Lord Su, don''t you think your words are a bit improper?¡±

    Su Yi said, ¡°Improper? In that case, whye here to ask for my help?¡±

    Weng Jiu was at a loss for words. He felt so stifled that it was hard to bear.?The way this kid talks is simply too detestable!

    The middle-aged man sighed lightly. ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re describing the very situation I¡¯m most worried about. ording to the intelligence I¡¯ve received, both ancient orthodoxies and otherworld cultivators have yet to disy the full extent of their abilities. They¡¯re both waiting for the descent of the Radiant Epoch! If the Great Xia¡¯s world of cultivation hopes to contend with them, it will have to pay a heavy price.¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. The way I see it, the vast majority of the Great Xia¡¯s factions aren¡¯t even qualified to strive for supremacy in the Radiant Epoch. If they want to survive, their only choice is to submit. Either they submit to otherworlders, or they submit to an ancient orthodoxy.¡±

    The middle-aged man¡¯s?pupils constricted. A whileter, he nodded. ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re right. Thus, I must prepare while I still can. Only then will I have the capital needed to vie for supremacy in the days toe!¡±

    As he said this, the depths of his gaze shed with divine radiance.

    ¡°Heaven and earth shall undergo a stark transformation, and the world¡¯s spiritual energy shall recover. Countless opportunities and strokes of good fortune shall arise, inevitably leading to factions and experts strong enough to rule. When the timees, I¡¯m afraid a single formation won¡¯t be enough to look down upon everything beneath the heavens,¡± said Su Yinguidly. ¡°However, making such preparations isn¡¯t a bad thing. After all, opportunities are reserved for those prepared to seize them.¡±

    The middle-aged man looked at Su Yi and said solemnly, ¡°Then¡­ Fellow Daoist, are you willing to lend me a hand?¡±

 Chapter 496: The Fish Takes the Bait

    <h4>Chapter 496: The Fish Takes the Bait</h4>

    The middle-aged man in simple cloth robes had a trace of expectation in his gaze. ¡°So long as you assist me, Fellow Daoist, I¡¯ll agree to anything you request. I guarantee I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±

    Weng Jiu looked at Su Yi too.

    The way he saw it, although his master had yet to reveal his identity, someone with Su Yi¡¯s powers of discernment must surely have realized how lofty his status was.

    Furthermore,st night at the Song of the Sandy Creek, Su Yi didn¡¯t refuse to assist them; he just said they¡¯d yet to offer sufficient sincerity.

    They¡¯de here today to do just that!

    But against all expectations, Su Yi just asked, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Hua Xinfeng?¡±

    ¡°Hua Xinfeng?¡± The middle-aged man looked at Weng Jiu in confusion.

    Weng Jiu hurriedly whispered, ¡°My lord, that¡¯s one of the numerous fake names the princess uses while out wandering.¡±

    When Su Yi heard this, the corners of his lips twitched imperceptibly.?Just as I thought! Hua Xinfeng, that woman, really is crafty. From beginning to end, she never revealed her true name!

    The middle-aged man said forthrightly, ¡°I won¡¯t keep it from you, Fellow Daoist. She¡¯s my seventh child and youngest daughter, and her real name is Xia Qingyuan.¡±

    Su Yi took out the dragon sparrow jade pendant. ¡°Yesterday, when you found me at the city gates, it¡¯s because you sensed this jade pendant¡¯s presence, right?¡±

    When the middle-aged man looked at the jade pendant, he looked somewhat conflicted. He nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right; it¡¯s something Little Seven¡¯s mother left behind when she left this world. Little Seven always carries it with her.¡±

    Su Yi eximed, ¡°Are you saying her mother is a descendant of the dragon sparrows?¡±

    The middle-aged man looked mncholy and dazed. A long time passed before he said, ¡°Most likely. I once tried to discover the answer, but even now, I cannot be certain.¡±

    Su Yi could tell that the middle-aged man and Xia Qingyuan¡¯s mother had a unique rtionship, so he didn¡¯t pursue that line of questioning. Instead, he asked, ?¡°Do I need to return the jade pendant to you?¡±

    The middle-aged man shook his head. ¡°Little Seven entrusted it to you, so you should keep it safe for now.¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t refuse. He put the pendant away, then asked directly. ¡°I can help you, but I have two conditions.¡±

    The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes lit up, and he cast aside his scattered thoughts. ¡°Please, speak openly.¡±

    Weng Jiu, however, was a bit nervous. He was worried that Su Yi would demand something exorbitant or overly stringent.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t waste words. He directly announced his conditions.?¡°First, I need cultivation resources.?Second, I want one of the talismans needed to visit Sumeru Immortal Ind.¡±

    The middle-aged man and Weng Jiu looked at each other. Both were bbergasted; it seemed they dared not believe their ears.

    Su Yi smiled faintly. ¡°What, did you think I¡¯d seize the opportunity to rip you off?¡±

    The middle-aged man shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not that; I just wouldn¡¯t have guessed that your conditions would be so simple and easy to fulfill¡­.¡±

    Weng Jiu inwardly nodded. These conditions¡­ were indeed a bit?too?easy!

    To the point that Weng Jiu felt a bit ill at ease!

    ¡°If you wanted me to repair the formation personally, my conditions wouldn¡¯t be so simple. All I¡¯m going to do is tell you how to repair it. To me, this is no more difficult than turning over my hand; it doesn¡¯t count for much at all,¡± said Su Yi casually.

    The middle-aged man in simple cloth robes had a strange look on his face. For a moment, he didn¡¯t quite know how to describe his emotions.

    He¡¯d spent close to a thousand years trying to find a way to repair the formation. He¡¯d poured an immeasurable amount of effort and resources into this endeavor, but he¡¯d yet to resolve this seemingly impossible problem.

    Yet now, Su Yi described it as ¡°no more difficult than turning over his hand¡±.....

    The middle-aged man didn¡¯t know whether he ought to feel happy or ashamed.

    ¡°It¡¯s?really that easy?¡± Weng Jiu couldn¡¯t help but blurt. He was dumbstruck too.

    Su Yi smiled dryly. ¡°For you two, it¡¯s perhaps harder than ascending the heavens, but to me, it¡¯s indeed so trivial that it¡¯s not even worth mentioning.¡±

    He disdained exaggerating about such a thing!

    The middle-aged man took a deep breath, then said with great conviction, ¡°Regardless, so long as you can help me resolve this problem, you¡¯ll be doing me an enormous favor! I naturally won¡¯t disappoint you, Fellow Daoist!¡±

    ¡°Tonight, I¡¯ll go into the city to survey the base andyout of the foundation. Come back this time tomorrow, and I¡¯ll give you the answer you¡¯re looking for.¡± As he spoke, Su Yi rose from his wicker chair. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I won¡¯t keep you here for lunch.¡±

    He was effectively kicking them out.

    The middle-aged man still had a bellyful of unspoken words, but he could only hold them in andugh, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to disturb you again tomorrow.¡±

    He was just about to leave when Weng Jiu suddenly recalled something. ¡°Fellow Daoist, ording to the intelligence I¡¯ve received, at least three groups in Nine Tripod City view you with enmity.¡±

    ¡°Tell me more,¡± said Su Yi in surprise.

    Weng Jiu said, ¡°The first group is from Cloudsky Divine Pce, and they¡¯re led by the inner sect grand elder Huo Tiandu. He¡¯s a mid-stage Spiritual Manifestation cultivator, and he¡¯s apanied by two early-stage Spiritual Manifestation cultivators.

    ¡°The other is the Huo Family. Huo Yunsheng, whom you killed, was the heir of Family Head Huo Mingyuan as well as Huo Tiandu¡¯s grand-nephew.¡±

    None of this surprised Su Yi.

    Cloudsky Divine Pce was one of the Great Xia¡¯s four great orthodoxies, and their disciples had been killed. Wen Xinzhao simply didn¡¯t have the strength or qualifications to stop them from seeking revenge against him.

    And the Huo Family was one of the Great Xia¡¯s three great ns. Huo Yunsheng had been killed; there was no way they¡¯d remain unmoved.

    Weng Jiu continued, ¡°The third group that¡¯s after you is the Qingyi Dao Sect. They suspect you were involved in Third Elder Li Miaohong¡¯s death.?They¡¯ve dispatched?Daoist Masters Lei Feng and Ting He, two Spiritual Manifestation cultivators. They n to locate you in Nine Tripod City and use you to find the true killer.¡±

    He paused, then added, ¡°Representatives of all three factions¡ªCloudsky Divine Pce, the Huo Family, and Qingyi Dao Sect¡ªhave already entered Nine Tripod City.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shifted upward in mild surprise; he hadn¡¯t anticipated that the Qingyi Dao Sect had uncovered his involvement.

    The middle-aged man smiled amiably. ¡°Fellow Daoist, rest assured. I¡¯ll naturally help you resolve this; you needn¡¯t trouble yourself over it.¡±

    His words were casual, yet he spoke with an air of contemptuous pride.

    It was as if he were saying, ¡°Stopping Spiritual Manifestation cultivators from two of the four great orthodoxies and one of the three great ns is but a trivial matter to me.¡±

    However, Su Yi immediately refused his good intentions. ¡°No need for that.¡±

    Both the middle-aged man and Weng Jiu were dumbstruck.?No need? Don¡¯t tell me he doesn¡¯t know how severe the consequences of the three factions¡¯ Spiritual Manifestation cultivators targeting him will be?

    When he saw their reaction, Su Yi thought for a moment, then decided to offer a sentence in exnation. ¡°I need opponents to sharpen myself with, and now, they¡¯re delivering themselves right to my door. If you intervene, you¡¯ll only spoil my good time.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Neither of them knew what to say to that. They looked at each other at aplete loss for words.

    A young Origin Pce cultivator saw Spiritual Manifestation cultivators as his whetstones!?

    These were men ustomed to wind and rain, but even they almost wondered if they¡¯d misheard. They dared not believe that an Origin Pce cultivator would say such a thing.

    If word spread, they feared no one in the world would believe it!

    After all, it seemed far too frenzied and arrogant; most would see it as mere fantastical nonsense.

    After leaving Azurecloud Court and reying their interaction with Su Yi, the middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Ol¡¯ Jiu, tell me: just what kind of person is that kid?¡±

    Weng Jiu pondered for a while before responding, ¡°A strange one.¡±

    The middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°He may be unorthodox, and he may be inordinately proud, but none of that matters. So long as he can repair the Nine Tripods Suppression Barrier Formation, he¡¯ll be our benefactor.¡±

    He paused, then added, ¡°A benefactor who did us a favor as enormous as the heavens themselves!¡±

    Weng Jiu smiled. ¡°Now that you mention it, we can¡¯t overlook the princess¡¯s contributions. Might you forgive her running away from home now?¡±

    The middle-aged man snorted coldly. ¡°Rest assured; no one in this world dotes on Little Seven more than me. However, it¡¯s precisely because I doted on her excessively that she turned out sowless and out of control. This time, I must polish her character properly.¡±

    However, a momentter, he changed his tune. ¡°Of course, she really was instrumental in us obtaining Su Yi¡¯s aid. When I get the chase, I¡¯ll naturally reward her.¡±

    As he said thatst part, he couldn¡¯t help but smile, and his gaze was utterly doting.

    Weng Jiu said, ¡°My lord, we¡­ really aren¡¯t going to get involved in Su Yi¡¯s enmities?¡±

    The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes shed with a strange light. ¡°We won¡¯t get involved. I¡¯m curious to see just how he ns to handle those Spiritual Manifestation cultivators.¡±

    Weng Jiu nodded, then brought up something else entirely. ¡°My lord, the curtains open on the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly in just ten days. Dark currents are surging throughout Nine Tripod City, and countless modern geniuses and monsters of the ancient era have gathered here, including quite a few of suspicious origins. Should we clean them up?¡±

    The middle-aged man waved dismissively. ¡°This is Nine Tripod City. They could be far braver, and they still wouldn¡¯t dare to act up here.¡±

    ¡­.

    Late that night, Su Yi had Yuan Heng hire a carriage for him. He then rode it into the city¡¯s center.

    The Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation covered all of Nine Tripod City, and it had nine bases, all in different parts of the city.

    Su Yi actually already knew a way to repair the formation, but in the interest of preventing slip-ups, he nheless chose to examine the formation in person. That was unquestionably the more reliable approach.

    Of course, he had another purpose for this expedition too¡ª

    He wanted to use himself as bait to see if he could draw out any of his enemies!

    The night gradually darkened.

    Su Yi took the carriage, running all across the city. From time to time, he called the carriage to a halt to survey the ces where the Divine Tripods were sealed.

    The so-called ¡°Divine Tripods¡± were magic treasures used to establish the formation. Each was ny feet tall, with three legs and two protrusions. They were made of matchless divine materials, and each was covered in different Dao Markings and formations.

    Although the markings and formations were severely corroded, Su Yi could tell that the marks covering the nine tripods were all the work of an Imperial Realm cultivator.

    In other words, in the distant past, the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation was an imperial-level formation!

    s, the corrosion and destruction of thirty thousand years of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness had severely damaged this unfathomably powerful ancient formation. Even if circted at full force, its power was nowhere near what it once was.

    Cultivators subordinate to the imperial n, the imperial guards, were stationed near each of the tripods.

    In truth, even without guards to keep watch on them, no one could steal these treasures; whenever someone got near, the power of the formation exploded them.

    The imperial guards¡¯ primary mission was to warn others from getting too close and throwing their lives away¡­

    After making a circle throughout the city, Su Yi leaned back and closed his eyes. It was only after beginning his return trip that he suddenly re-opened them, and his gaze shifted slightly.

    It seemed¡­ a fish really had taken the bait?

 Chapter 497: Setting Up a Duel at Cloudcomb Lake

    <h4>Chapter 497: Setting Up a Duel at Cloub Lake</h4>

    It was the middle of the night, not far from dawn.

    It was drizzling, and the skies were misty. The number of pedestrians gradually decreased, and few of the city¡¯s manynterns remained lit.

    It was an early autumn rainy night, and there was already a trace of a piercing chill in the air.

    As the carriage rolled across the blue stone streets, the wheels ttered. From time to time, a gust of night winds picked up fallen, yellowing leaves and carried them into the curtain of rain.

    Su Yi sat upright, a light flickering in the depths of his gaze.

    Someone was hurrying toward his carriage!

    Whoosh!

    A jade slip flew in through the curtain; someone had tossed it inside.

    Su Yi reached out his hand and grabbed it. There was only one sentence written on it: ¡°Dare you meet me at Cloub Lake?¡±

    Su Yi put away the jade slip, then said to the carriage driver, ¡°Take me to Cloub Lake.¡±

    Theke was in the eastern part of the city, a ce where inns were as numerous as trees in a forest, and the residences were tightly packed. The vast majority of cultivators who entered Nine Tripod City chose to settle here.

    In this district, fish and dragons intermingled, and there were people from every walk of life and school of thought.

    When Su Yi¡¯s carriage arrived at the banks of Cloub Lake, it was already just before dawn. The skies were still as dark as ink and misty with rain. The winds carried a sharp, knife-like chill.

    Su Yi paid the driver twenty tier-five spirit stones, and the man smiled and gave him an oil paper umbre. Su Yi opened it and walked into the curtain of rain.

    Cloub Lake was enormous and flecked with fishermen¡¯s fires and scatterednternlight. A handful of passenger ships were dimly discernible on the water¡¯s surface.

    There was a teahouse built on the shore. Enormous rednterns hung on all four sides, making it particrly eye-catching against the night sky.

    However, it was sote that only a single, solitary elder in gray kept watch over the ce. There was a zither resting on the wooden table beside him.

    Su Yi was briefly stunned. He then strolled over to the teahouse.

    The gray-robbed elder rose, smiled, and sped his fist. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, we meet again.¡±

    This was none other than Weng Jiu!

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± eximed Su Yi.

    It waste at night. The lights were out, and it was raining, yet here Weng Jiu was. Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find it strange.

    ¡°Young Lord, to tell the truth, whenever anything happens in Nine Tripod City, so long as I am inclined to investigate further, I¡¯ll know once step ahead of everyone else.¡± Weng Jiu smiled modestly in a clear disy of respect. ¡°For instance, this time, I learned that Cloudsky Divine Pce¡¯s Grand Elder Huo Tiandu ordered his experts to invite you to Cloub Lake.¡±

    Su Yi was enlightened, but at the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I didn¡¯t want you to get involved?¡±

    Weng Jiu smiled. ¡°Fellow Daoist, please rest assured. I¡¯m simply here to pass on a message. No matter what happens here afterward, I shall not intervene.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Your master¡¯s actually quite considerate.¡±

    Weng Jiu said solemnly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, with your unmatched talent, tens of thousands of years might pass without encountering your equal. My master and I dare not treat you irreverently.¡±

    Su Yi pointed at the zither resting on the table. ¡°Are you proficient in the Dao of Music?¡±

    Weng Jiu said modestly, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say ¡®proficient¡¯; I only understand a little.¡±

    ¡°Do you know the song ¡®Ambush on Ten Sides?¡¯¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    ¡°In a bit, should fighting break out, how about you y it for me to add to the fun?¡±

    Weng Jiu smiled. ¡°It would be my honor.¡±

    Su Yi nodded, then left the teahouse, carrying the umbre. He walked right up the rainy, overcast riverbank.

    Thenterns of one of the passenger ships floating on the distant surface of theke suddenly lit up.

    A purple-robed middle-aged man stood at the head of the boat. He said gravely, ¡°Are you Su Yi?¡±

    ¡°I am.¡±

    As he spoke, Su Yi had already stepped onto the surface of the water, and he was walking right toward the boat. One hand held his umbre, while the other was ced behind his back. His blue robes swayed around him, and although the water rippled beneath his feet, it was as if he were walking on drynd. He was as unrestrained as a fallen immortal.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you dared show up,¡± said the middle-aged man in purple. His eyes shed like lightning as he peered through the darkness, his gaze inquisitive. ¡°Aren¡¯t you at all afraid something?unfortunate?might happen to you?¡±

    Su Yi had never liked wasting words, and he naturally couldn¡¯t be bothered to respond to that. He just walked up and looked around. ¡°Is Huo Tiandu here?¡±

    The purple-robed middle-aged man¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°You already know the Huo Family is after you?¡±

    Su Yi stopped one hundred feet away from the ship and frowned. ¡°So he¡¯s not here?¡±

    Their conversation was clearly quite strange. No matter what the purple-robed man asked, Su Yi¡¯s response didn¡¯t answer his questions.

    This left the man feeling inexplicably ignored and ashamed, and his expression darkened. He said coldly, ¡°If you can get past me, the ancestor shall naturally reveal himself!¡±

    Su Yi snickered. ¡°You¡¯re sure putting on airs. Fine. I¡¯ll ughter you first, you little small fry,?then?deal with your n¡¯s ancestor.¡±

    As he spoke, he took another step forward and shot toward the passenger ship.

    Boom!

    The moment Su Yi stepped forth, ten figures burst out of theke, stirring up towering waves.

    Their ranks included a mix of men and women. All of them emanated the distinctive aura of the Gathering Stars Realm, and all of them surged with murderous intent.

    Rumble!

    It was obvious that they¡¯d been preparing for quite some time. The moment they appeared, they directly activated their various treasures and secret methods. Everyst one of them was targeting Su Yi.

    Their attacks shattered the boundless tranquility of the night and dispersed the misty curtain of rain.

    Misty light surged above Cloub Lake, radiant and colorful.

    More than ten types of treasure flew through the air: sabers, spears, swords, halberds, copper bells, alms bowls, jade rulers¡­ Each brought with it dazzling, multicolored radiance, and their light dispersed the darkness.

    Their terrifying, majestic power was concentrated in one ce, erupting with the force of a volcanic eruption. The sheer force and noise was startling.

    But that wasn¡¯t all; numerous secret arts apanied the treasures, and they carried the profound and inscrutable Charm of the Dao. They manifested wind, clouds, thunder, and lighting. Some condensed into palm imprints or fist light, while others manifested all manner of strange and terrifying phenomena¡­

    All of these disparate sources of power gathered together, and the sheer magnitude of this joint attack created limitlessly terrifying currents on theke¡¯s surface. The sight was enough to make any Origin Dao cultivator tremble and give in to despair.

    Rumble! Boom!

    Heaven and earth changed color, and theke water churned as if infuriated.

    Weng Jiu watched this y out from a distance, and his brow furrowed.?This really is an ¡®Ambush on Ten Sides.¡¯

    I¡¯m afraid that not even a monster of the ancient era like Sikong Bao would dare face so many opponents head-on.

    Su Yi is just one person. How will he handle this?

    Does he have some trump card in reserve? Or will he temporarily choose to flee?

    Weng Jiu fixed his gaze on Su Yi and watched with bated breath.

    He most certainly hadn¡¯t forgotten what Su Yi said during their visit earlier that day. He?wanted?enemies toe looking for him so that he could use them to sharpen his de!

    Was he boasting? Or did he really have the skills to back up his words? After this battle, all would be clear.

    He then watched as Su Yi¡¯s tall, lean figure stood there on theke¡¯s surface, like an unmoving boulder.

    He didn¡¯t move, but distant, ethereal sword intent rose around him.

    Heaven and earth seemed to freeze in ce. Everything¡ªthe dispersed curtain of rain, the magic treasures dancing through the air, the explosive secret techniques¡ªfroze in ce as a formless majesty restricted and bore down on them.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Weng Jiu¡¯s pupils constricted.

    Practically simultaneously, Su Yi took a step forward and waved his sleeves.?Boom!

    The moment he took that step, it was as if heaven and earth switched positions. The ten-plus magic treasures hurtling through the sky each suffered a heavy blow. A series of wails rang out, and the treasures scattered.

    The elemental attacks, fists, palms, and strange phenomena manifested by the ten-plus secret arts burst apart, scattering a rain of light, as if a storm had ripped right through them.

    It was just one step, but thebined destructive power of more than ten Gathering Stars Realm cultivators burst apart like paper mache.

    And when Su Yi waved his sleeves¡ª

    Whoosh!

    Threads of rain drifted down from the sky, and the waves churning in theke transformed into dense, indomitable, seemingly limitless sword qi. An impassioned sword hum rose into the heavens, nketing the entire stretch of sky.

    The sword qi was like a curtain of rain, like waves, like an inescapable heavenly!

    When he saw this, a sentence rose unbidden to Weng Jiu¡¯s mind: ¡°A swing of his sword, and the river of stars descends upon the human world, clearing the firmament of dust!¡±

    Its sheer momentum left him sighing with admiration. He truly couldn¡¯t imagine how lofty one¡¯s attainments in the Dao of the Sword must be to produce such power; it was like seizing fortune from the heavens!

    Splurt! Splurt! Splurt! Splurt! Splurt! Splurt!

    The curtain of sword rain filled the skies, and a series of bloody, brutal scenes unfolded.

    It was as if the Gathering Stars Realm experts had suffered death by one thousand cuts. Every one of them did everything they could to defend themselves, but the limitless rain of sword qi nheless sliced them to ribbons.

    Their defensive treasures and protective aura burst apart, and the sword qi cut into them like tens of thousands of sharp des. Soon, nothing remained of the cultivators but countless finely-minced chunks of flesh, which fell into theke.

    The onught was initially apanied by shrieks of terror and despair, which reverberated throughout the night sky.

    But soon, the cries came to an abrupt halt.

    Why? Because the onught of sword qi had already executed everyst Gathering Stars cultivator!

    The dead, of course, could no longer scream.

    Rumble!

    The surface of theke churned as the sword qi stirred up billowing mists.

    Blood mixed with the fog and drifted onto theke, eye-catchingly red. For a moment, there was no way to tell the true color of the autumn rain.

    Su Yi stood on the surface of theke, just as calm as before.

    However, the purple-robed middle-aged man on board the passenger ship was already so startled that his soul seemed to leave his body. The blood drained from his face. It seemed he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes, and that he was terrified out of his wits.

    One step, one sweep of his sleeves, and thirteen Gathering Stars cultivators were destroyed, body and soul!

    That bloody, tyrannical scene seemed like the work of an immortal from on high. How often did something like this happen in the human world?

    ¡°Sikong Bao¡­ really didn¡¯t die unfairly¡­.¡± Weng Jiu watched from the shoreline teahouse and sighed. Even he would never have guessed that the Origin Pce Realm Su Yi could disy such divine power in a single attack. His swordsmanship was unquestionably terrifying!

    How many young Origin Dao cultivators could match this feat? Weng Jiu feared he couldn¡¯t find any, not even if he searched everything beneath the heavens!

    The rain continued pouring down, and Cloub Lake slowly regained its former tranquility, save for the dense stench of blood still permeating the chilly autumn winds.

    Theke was surrounded by numerous inns and homes. Lamps lit in rapid session, and a series of startled cries and conversations emanated from afar.

    There was no doubt about it; themotion had already attracted numerous people¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Have I ¡®gotten through you¡¯ now?¡± Su Yi said softly, still holding his umbre as he admired the beauty of theke. His expression was calm, and he looked perfectly at ease.

    The purple-robed man on the distant passenger ship was so scared that his teeth ttered, and he shook from head to toe. Dread, rm, and unease were written all over his face.

    When he heard Su Yi¡¯s question, he crushed the jade talisman hidden in his sleeves without hesitation.

    Bang!

    A dazzling me ripped through the night and surged into the dome of heaven.

    For a moment, the skies above Lake Cloub were as bright as they were at midday.

    However, a single breath of timeter, the mes dispersed, as if the darkness had swallowed them up. Darkness and autumn rain were the sole backdrop of the world once more.

    Before long, Su Yi seemed to notice something. He gazed into the distant darkness and thought,?Are you here? Finally¡­!

 Chapter 498: Such a Terrifying Slash

    <h4>Chapter 498: Such a Terrifying sh</h4>

    The autumn rain continued to fall.

    A single figure appeared suddenly beneath the deep darkness of the night sky. He stood on a lotus-leaf boat, drawing a line through the surface of Cloub Lake as he approached.

    The light was dim, but Su Yi¡¯s divine sense could still clearly discern that this was an elder in long white robes.

    It was unclear just how old he was. His face was covered in wrinkles, yet his eyes were as bright and clear as an infant¡¯s. However, upon closer inspection, they also seemed as deep as the ocean.

    He held a sword case in one hand, and his feet were nted upon a lotus-leaf boat. There was no sign of majesty or prestige about him, and he arrived soundlessly.

    However, as soon as Su Yiid eyes on him, he was certain: this was Huo Tiandu!

    A grand elder of Cloudsky Divine Pce with cultivation in the mid-stage Spiritual Manifestation Realm. Two hundred and eighty years had passed since he entered the Spirit Dao, and in the Great Xia, he was honored as the Azure Spring True Sword!

    Meanwhile, in the teahouse, Weng Jiu furrowed his brow. ¡°The old-timer really did show up!¡±

    He was well aware of Huo Tiandu¡¯s strength. In the current Great Xia, he was an extremely powerful figure even among Spirit Dao cultivators.

    He¡¯d mastered the Azure Spring Sword Intent, and he was an inheritor of one of Cloudsky Divine Pce¡¯s three key legacies, the Sword ssic of the River of Heaven. He was far fromparable to an ordinary cultivator of the same realm.

    The ancient sword inside the case had impressive origins too. It was called ¡°Netherworld Frost.¡± Rumor had it that thirty thousand years ago, it was the ultimate treasure of an ancient sect. Its destructive power was enough to shock the world!

    ¡°If that kid Su Yi really dares use that old timer as a whetstone, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll break the very edge he¡¯s trying to polish¡­.¡± Weng Jiu was a bit worried, and he instinctively nced at Su Yi.

    To his astonishment, Su Yi didn¡¯t disy even the slightest ripple of emotion. All Weng Jiu saw was indifference to everything around him.

    Like the indifference of a god gazing down upon the masses!

    Neither happy nor sad, detached from worldly affairs.

    When Weng Jiu saw this, his eyes narrowed.?Is such a mental state even possible for a young man!?

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Weng, what are you doing?here thiste?at night?¡± Suddenly, Huo Tiandu¡¯s aged voice emanated from the lotus-leaf boat.

    Weng Jiu said calmly, ¡°Rest assured; this old man has absolutely no intention of getting involved. I¡¯vee merely to spectate.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Huo Tiandu from his lotus-leaf boat. ¡°Many thanks.¡±

    Weng Jiu slowly sat down, ced the zither in front of him, and rested his fingers on its strings.

    ¡°Ancestor!¡± The purple-robed middle-aged man knelt, visibly agitated and aggrieved. ¡°Thirteen of the Huo Family¡¯s Gathering Stars Realm experts died brutal deaths at that boy¡¯s poisonous hands. I had no choice but to call for you!¡±

    ¡°You should retreat,¡± said Huo Tiandu calmly. He swept his gaze around the surrounding area and breathed in the stench of blood lingering in the air. Traces of iciness appeared deep within his oceanic gaze.

    ¡°A windy, rainy autumn night. This austere beauty and this time of year are undoubtedly the best suited for killing.¡± As he spoke, Huo Tiandu fixed his gaze on Su Yi.

    This famous Spiritual Manifestation Realm sword cultivator¡¯s gaze was calm and indifferent. ¡°The one thing I could never have anticipated was that a paltry little Origin Dao cultivator like you would really dare show up.¡±

    His aged voice was like the austere autumn winds and rain. As it floated over theke, the nearby skies seemed to condense, as if intimidated by a formless majesty.

    ¡°Huo Tiandu, paltry as you are, you¡¯re only fit to serve as my whetstone. How could I possibly be afraid of you?¡± Su Yi stood there with his free hand behind his back.

    He had the look of someone examining a rock; it really seemed as if he were admiring a whetstone.

    A Spiritual Manifestation cultivator was already a mighty expert of the Spirit Dao. They were far fromparable to those in the Three Realms of the Origin Dao.

    However, in Su Yi¡¯s eyes, Huo Tiandu was at best a bit tougher than Li Miaohong.

    Even as ate-stage Grain Avoidance cultivator, with the experience and judgment of his past life, Su Yi was strong enough to duke it out with Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators.

    Now, he was already an early-stage Origin Pce cultivator, not far from the mid-stage Origin Pce Realm.

    Given the circumstances, Su Yi naturally wasn¡¯t the least bit afraid.

    On the contrary, he¡¯d long since been eager for a Spiritual Manifestation Realm opponent to temper his edge with.

    s, when he encountered Li Miaohong at Broken Dragon Cliff and when he faced Old Demon ughterer at the Song of the Sandy Creek, others defeated them before he got the chance.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find this an awful pity.

    Thus, when Huo Tiandu appeared before him, Su Yi was actually rather delighted.

    Furthermore, there was an obscure presence about Huo Tiandu. It seemed like some kind of magic treasure, or perhaps a Daoist art. Although he didn¡¯t sense any danger, it piqued his interest.

    ¡°A whetstone?¡± Huo Tiandu¡¯s eyebrows shifted upward, and he couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You¡¯re just a tiny little Origin Dao cultivator, yet you dare treat a Spiritual Manifestation cultivator as your whetstone? If word of this gets out, all who hear it willugh so hard that their teeth fall out!¡±

    His smile faded, and his gaze was suddenly heavy and calm. ¡°Of course, I know that you¡¯re no ordinary person. In just two strikes, you forced outer sect elder Zhang Yuntao to lower his head, and you dared kill disciples of Cloudsky Divine Pce, heedless of the consequences. Your strength and courage are rare; throughout the Great Xia¡¯s world of cultivation, few are your equal in this regard.¡±

    He paused here, his gaze even heavier and graver than before. There was an imposing and oppressive majesty about him. ¡°Take tonight, for instance. In your shoes, few would have darede here, yet here you are. You even slew thirteen of the Huo Family¡¯s Gathering Stars cultivators in a single attack. To tell the truth, even I¡¯m astonished.¡±

    A momentter, Huo Tiandu shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯ve yet to step into the Spirit Dao, my young friend. You might well be all but invincible in the Three Realms of the Origin Dao, but I¡¯m afraid you cannot possibly leave Cloub Lake alive.¡±

    ¡°Nothing in this world is absolute. That¡¯s true of cultivation too. Determining superiority through cultivation boundaries alone is proof that your horizons are limited. You¡¯ve seen too little of the world,¡± said Su Yi calmly.

    The gulf between the Origin and Spirit Daos was indeed as enormous as the gulf between heaven and earth; they couldn¡¯t be lumped together.

    Even so, in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, there had never been a shortage of unparalleled geniuses capable of crossing that enormous gulf and defeating foes of superior cultivations!

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Huo Tiandu couldn¡¯t hold backughter. ¡°The gap between the Origin Pce and the Spiritual Manifestation Realm is simply enormous; they¡¯re further apart than mud and clouds! If you rely on nothing but your own cultivation, killing you will be no harder than turning over my hand!¡±

    ¡°You talk too much. So, you¡¯re worried that I¡¯ll call for reinforcements?¡± Su Yi smiled dryly. ¡°Rest assured; no one will intervene in what happens tonight.¡±

    ¡°If no one intervenes, I¡¯ll take your life this very night!¡± Huo Tiandu¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of grief. ¡°If I don¡¯t kill you, how can I do right by my grand-nephew, Huo Yunsheng? How can I defend the prestige of Cloudsky Divine Pce? And how can I vent the fury of the Huo Family?¡±

    His long hair fluttered around him, and his eyes crackled with electricity. His face filled with grief, and a vast, concentrated, imposing air formed around him.

    This?was Huo Tiandu, the Spiritual Manifestation Realm Sword cultivator and decisive killer whose name shook the nation!

    ng!

    With a sweep of his left hand, the sword case opened, and a spiritual sword glowing with dim, icy light flew into his right hand.

    ¡°My sword¡¯s name is Netherworld Frost. It¡¯s fought alongside me for one hundred and ny-three years. I¡¯ve lost track of how many it¡¯s cut down. Young friend, to die beneath my de is an honor; you can go to the Nine Springs with a smile on your face.¡±

    Huo Tiandu¡¯s sleeves billowed as the imposing aura of a mid-stage Spiritual Manifestation cultivator spread out around him.

    The lotus-leaf boat beneath his feet shattered into powder, and theke¡¯s surface burst, stirring up a towering wave. The sheer force dispersed the rain clouds filling the night sky.

    Shrieks and startled cries rang out on thekeside. Despite the hour, numerous cultivators had been startled awake, and they now watched the duel from afar.

    Even from a distance, the majesty of a Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator astonished them.

    The depths of Su Yi¡¯s gaze lit up.

    It was as if all of his qi had been stimted, and his energy circted with unprecedented force, instantaneously soaring to new heights.

    Matchless sharpness surged around his tall, lean figure. He was like an immortal sword revealing itself before the world, soaring gracefully through the skies and slicing through the darkness.

    ¡°I finally found a decent whetstone¡­.¡± muttered Su Yi.

    ng!

    Practically simultaneously, the Abstruse God Sword swept forth. Its de, as ck as the night sky, produced a clear and melodious hum, as if it longed for a feast of fresh blood.

    At that moment, Su Yi seemed to transform. He was like an immortal of the sword, his forceful, majestic air piercing both heaven and earth, free and unbridled.

    His de was endlessly sharp; nothing could stand in its way!

    ¡°Excellent!¡± Over in the teahouse, Weng Jiu¡¯s eyes lit up. The fingers he¡¯d already ced on the strings of his zither shifted for the first time.

    ng!

    As the first metallic and imposing note of music reverberated throughout the night sky, Huo Tiandu attacked directly.

    Whoosh!

    He suddenly swung his sword.

    Sword qi descended, like the boundlessly vast river of heaven descending upon the world below. It struck with the force of wind and lightning, vast, limitless, and so majestic that it seemed capable of suppressing all of creation.

    Sword ssic of the River of Heaven!

    This sword technique was one of the three core inheritances of Cloudsky Divine Pce. Unleashed through Huo Tiandu¡¯s Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivation, its power was so enormous that the entirety of the enormous Cloub Lake shook. Turbulent currents churned, and countless piles of snow formed!

    It was just one sh, but its force nketed the word, and its majesty startled the nine heavens!

    Rumble!

    The boundless power of this sh descended furiously downward.

    Su Yi¡¯s sleeves fluttered around him, but he didn¡¯t dodge. Instead, he swung the Abstruse God Sword, meeting it head-on. He looked calm and unrestrained, like an immortal performing a sword dance, without any trace of smoke or fire.

    After all, his opponent was a mid-stage Spiritual Manifestation cultivator; Su Yi naturally couldn¡¯t getcent, so he held nothing back and unleashed his entire cultivation.

    Thus, when he attacked, a streak of clear, nigh-illusory sword qi shot into the heavens, bringing with it limitless sharpness permeated with the inscrutable Dao Charm of the Five Elements.

    One sh illuminated the overcast darkness of the night sky.

    Its power was like the sun, radiant and intense!

    Boom!

    Two starkly different types of sword qi shed. A shocking scene instantly unfolded on Cloub Lake.

    Beneath countless astonished gazes, Su Yi¡¯s strike was like a gale of wind cutting through the waves or an axe cleaving through bamboo. Huo Tiandu¡¯s strike was as boundless as the river of heaven, yet Su Yi cut a perfectly-straight rift right through it!

    The rift spread, and the copsing sword qi fell to the sides and dispersed, scattering a dazzling rain of light.

    In the blink of an eye, the sword of the Spiritual Manifestation Realm Huo Tiandu split apart; Su Yi¡¯s sword qi cut through it as easily as a knife through canvas!

    This attack was called Splitting Mountains and Seas, and it was from the Rejoicing Sword Sutra. Nothing could stand in its way!

    Over in the distant teahouse, Weng Jiu¡¯s fingers quivered on the zither strings. His expression filled with irrepressible terror.

    What a terrifying sh!

 Chapter 499: A Sword Binds an Azure Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 499: A Sword Binds an Azure Dragon</h4>

    Boom!

    The rain of light shook, and energy rumbled.

    Huo Tiandu¡¯s?pupils constricted.?What powerful sword intent!

    An enormous rift existed between the Origin and Spirit Daos.

    In the eyes of a Spiritual Manifestation cultivator like Huo Tiandu, Origin Dao cultivators and mundane martial artists were both ants; Origin Dao cultivators were just slightly stronger ants.

    Even modern geniuses and monsters of the ancient era couldn¡¯t take a single hit from a Spirit Dao cultivator.

    When he struck earlier, Huo Tiandu assumed Su Yi would use his hidden trump card or life-saving treasure to neutralize it.?Otherwise, he¡¯d die beyond a shadow of a doubt.

    Who¡¯d have thought that an Origin Pce Realm young man could destroy his attack in a single sh, relying on nothing but his attainments in the Dao of the Sword?

    This was unquestionably unbelievable; it was beyond Huo Tiandu¡¯s imagination.

    However, he didn¡¯t have time to think about it now. The power of Sun Yi''s sword hadn¡¯t decreased, and it wasing right toward him!

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Huo Tiandu snorted coldly. Netherworld Frost burst with a dozen-foot-long streak of dim, icy light, which turned with the sword¡¯s edge.

    <i>Rumble!</i>

    It was like a waterfall descending from the heavens, heavy and forceful, with thunderous momentum. It shattered Su Yi¡¯s sword qi in a single strike.

    ¡°Excellent!¡± Su Yi burst intoughter, then advanced, weapon in hand, disying the Rejoicing Sword Sutra in the sky.

    He seemed free and unrestrained, and his sword intent rose with the momentum of an avnche or tidal wave as he initiated his attack.

    It certainly didn¡¯t seem like he was facing a Spirit Dao cultivator, an existence Origin Dao cultivators could only gaze upon from afar. No, it seemed as if he were facing someone of the same level.

    This was an enormous affront to Huo Tiandu¡¯s dignity. His expression darkened, and his eyes shed with murderous intent.

    He activated his killer move without the slightest hesitation!

    Boom!

    A grand battle broke out.

    Sword qi arced through the skies above Cloub Lake, like charging bulls. The rain clouds filling the sky soon burst apart and dispersed into nothingness.

    The continuous humming of their swords was like thunder shing in the nine heavens. It reverberated throughout the darkness nonstop.

    These were like scenes from a battle between immortals, and they shocked the human world awake.

    The countless cultivators gathered around the shore watched, dumbstruck and tongue-tied. They trembled, body and soul.

    This was Nine Tripod City, the Great Xia¡¯s imperial capital!

    Who would dare believe that, thiste at night, such an unparalleled duel would take ce here?

    ¡°The River of Heaven Sword ssic! I know who that is! That¡¯s His Excellency High Elder Huo Tiandu of Cloudsky Divine Pce, a renowned Spiritual Manifestation cultivator!¡± someone eximed, provoking a round of uproar.

    To the world¡¯s cultivators, Huo Tiandu was an expert who stood at the very pinnacle of this world. He was monstrously powerful, mysterious, and elusive. Ordinarily speaking, it was hard to even catch a glimpse of him.

    Yet now, this towering, influential figure was fighting atop Cloub Lake. Who wouldn¡¯t have been startled?

    ¡°Who is Senior Huo¡¯s opponent?¡±

    Many of them were wondering the same thing.

    It waste at night, and the battle was taking ce in the center of Cloub Lake. The onlookers were watching from afar, and many of their divine senses simply couldn¡¯t reach. They could just barely tell that Huo Tiandu was fighting a young man in blue.

    No one knew who he was.

    Some of the older, sharper-eyed cultivators could roughly discern that the young man was in the Origin Pce Realm, but this discovery only made the onlookers feel even more shaken. They dared not believe it was true.

    Who could imagine such a thing? Since when could Origin Pce cultivators contend with Spiritual Manifestation experts?

    ¡°Cut!¡± Huo Tiandu¡¯s eyes shed like lightning, and his hair and beard fluttered around him. As he swung his sword, a boundless, overflowing torrent of energy surged through the sky.

    This was the power of the Azure Spring Sword Intent.

    This was a first-rate Daoist intent. When Huo Tiandu swung his sword, a river seemed to follow every strike. His attacks were as furious as tidal waves, with iparably shocking momentum.

    Any casual strike could easily kill even peak Gathering Stars Realm cultivators!

    Yet this terrifying offensive could do nothing to Su Yi.

    As the battle proceeded, Su Yi neutralized each attack, one by one!

    This left Huo Tiandu repeatedly stunned.

    Before deciding to fight Su Yi, he had investigated him. However, he had obtained little information.

    All he knew was that Su Yi had in a monster of the ancient era, the Nirvanic Wind Holy Son, that he¡¯d defeated Zhang Yuntao in just two attacks, and that he had killed Huo Yunsheng, Sun Feng, and Qian Tianlong.

    All of them were Origin Dao cultivators. Thus, Huo Tiandu subconsciously assumed that no matter how heaven-defying Su Yi¡¯sbat strength was, he was at best an extraordinary geniuspared to others of simr cultivations.

    Now, he realized that he¡¯d made an enormous error in judgment.?This kid is no mere miraculous genius. He¡¯s a monster;mon sense doesn¡¯t apply to him!

    Hundreds of years had passed since Huo Tiandu began his cultivation. Even so, never mind seeing someone like Su Yi; he¡¯d never even heard of an Origin Pce cultivator strong enough to fight Spiritual Manifestation cultivators!

    He no longer dared be as contemptuous or negligent as he was at the start of their battle. His expression was already utterly solemn.

    If I don¡¯t kill this pup today, I won¡¯t just disgrace the Huo Family; he¡¯ll be a serious threat!?Huo Tiandu¡¯s eyes surged with murderous intent.

    That battle had broken out today meant that their rtionship was irreconcble.

    Su Yi¡¯s foundations were heaven-defying. If he left theke alive and had time to grow, who in this world could possibly be his opponent?

    When the time came, how could Cloudsky Divine Pce and the Huo Family contend with Su Yi?

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Huo Tiandu struck with even more terrifying force. His sword intent was like the boundless ocean, and it drew upon the force of his surroundings. He attacked in fury, every strike containing enough force to destroy mountains and shake cities.

    This put enormous pressure on Su Yi!

    At the end of the day, the gap between their?cultivations?was enormous. As an Origin Dao cultivator, the strength at his disposal and the power of his abilities paled inparison to a Spirit Dao cultivator¡¯s.

    However, he had three advantages:

    First, the power of his soul. It was at least as strong as Huo?Tiandu¡¯s, if not stronger. This meant that as they fought, he could discern his opponent¡¯s intentions before the opponent acted on them.

    Second, his attainments in the Dao of the Sword and the power of his Grand Dao were far beyond Huo Tiandu. After all, the Dao Charm of the Five Elements was unmatched, and Su Yi¡¯s swordsmanship had the support of all thebat experience of his past life. His knowledge ofbat left Huo Tiandu in the dust!

    As they fought, this awareness gave him a sort of precognition. He could anticipate his foe¡¯s intentions and seize his weaknesses to deliver a heavy blow. Simrly, when he faced a potentially lethal threat, he picked up on it in advance, giving him time to dodge or counter.

    Third, although Su Yi¡¯s cultivation boundary was inferior to his opponent¡¯s, his foundations and umtions were so high-quality that they partially made up for the deficiency.

    Both the Strongest Dao Seed that he had condensed in the Grain Avoidance Realm and the ¡°Immortal Pce Reflected in the Sky¡± phenomenon that he had caused while breaking into the Origin Pce Realm were unique and unprecedented even in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds.

    This meant that Su Yi¡¯sbat strength far surpassed his cultivation boundary. He revealed the first signs of this earlier, when he slew more than ten Gathering Stars Realm cultivators in a single blow.

    It was thanks to these three advantages that, even now, Su Yi had yet to call upon any of his trump cards. Even relying on nothing but his own strength, he had the capital to contend with those in the Spiritual Manifestation Realm!

    .

    He had 108,000 years of umtedbat experience. How could a Spiritual Manifestation cultivator like Huo Tiandupare to him in this regard?

    Thus, in the battle thus far, Su Yi neutralized one attack after another with ease.

    It was only now, as Huo Tiandu¡¯s killing intent surged and he called upon the full extent of his abilities, that he put such enormous pressure on Su Yi.

    However, this didn¡¯t rm Su Yi. No, it delighted him!

    He didn¡¯tck means of seizing victory. What hecked were whetstones with which to sharpen his edge!

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have shown up for tonight¡¯s duel without a second thought.

    There was nothing for it. At Su Yi¡¯s current level, worthy opponents were just too rare¡­.

    ¡°Die!¡± Huo Tiandu¡¯s imposing air soared, and his sword intent intensified.

    The vast majesty of the Spiritual Manifestation Realm stirred up Cloub Lake. The water churned as if it were boiling.

    Even just watching from the shorelines, the onlookers felt their hearts quiver with fright, and they were visibly stunned.

    Even Weng Jiu, who sat in the teahouse strumming his zither, felt his heart and mind shake.

    Someone of his level didn¡¯t find Huo Tiandu¡¯s cultivation all that scary. No, what stunned him was that even after all this time, Huo Tiandu had failed to kill Su Yi. Instead, he¡¯d been forced to use his full strength!

    Weng Jiu naturally understood the implications.

    He dared say with conviction that an early-stage Spiritual Manifestation cultivator wouldn¡¯t even have been a match for Su Yi!

    Ee? The kid¡¯s sword force is getting stronger too!?Weng Jiu¡¯s eyes shed as he sensed Su Yi¡¯s sword force rising like waters at high tide!

    His blue robes billowed, and his long hair fluttered around him. He swung his sword, dashing and unrestrained, and he only grew stronger as the battle continued. Rather than being suppressed, he disyed an unstoppable sharpness.

    ¡°This kid really is the most monstrous genius beneath the heavens¡­¡± After watching all of this y out, even Weng Jiu was starting to lose hisposure.

    As he watched Su Yi¡¯s disy of power, Weng Jiu finally understood that even if he hadn¡¯t intervenedst night at the Song of the Sandy Creek, Su Yi would have gotten out alive.

    Only now did he understand why Su Yi dared speak of using Spirit Dao cultivators as whetstones.

    It was because he really could do it!

    Furthermore, he was doing it with his own strength; he¡¯d yet to call upon any secret treasures or external trump cards!

    ¡°Azure Spring River of Heaven, the Dragon-Binding sh!¡± Suddenly, Huo Tiandu¡¯s voice boomed throughout the night sky.

    The onlookers watched as he stabbed, nketing Su Yi¡¯s surroundings in an enormous current. It formed a several-thousand-foot cage formed entirely of the overflowing Azure Spring Sword Intent.

    This was one of Huo Tiandu¡¯s ultimate attacks, his famous killer move¡ªthe Dragon-Binding sh!

    He once used it to cut down a vicious aquatic flood dragon of the Spiritual Manifestation Realm. When word spread, his name shook the Great Xia.

    There was no doubt about it; the mighty Spiritual Manifestation Realm Huo Tiandu was starting to get frantic. He was now using the killer move that made him famous!

    Su Yi now resembled a caged beast. Bars formed of sword intent surrounded him, forming an almost material cage.

    ¡°Capture!¡± Huo Tiandu emanated divine majesty as his voice boomed like spring thunder.

    The enormous cage of sword intent suddenlypressed, bearing ruthlessly down upon Su Yi. Its power was terrifying beyond limit, and it approached on all sides at once.

    Huo Tiandu watched from a distance, a hint of a cruel grin on his lips.

    This was the Dragon-Binding sh.

    A sh like a cage, one that could bind even an azure dragon.

    How could it fail to kill an Origin Pce youth?

 Chapter 500: An Evil Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 500: An Evil Spirit</h4>

    ng!

    The zither music came to an abrupt halt. Weng Jiu¡¯s hands stilled on the strings, and his expression shifted.

    Huo Tiandu¡¯s Dragon-Binding sh was so overbearing that he couldn¡¯t help but sweat on Su Yi¡¯s behalf. How could he possibly stay in the mood to y the zither?

    Boom!

    The cage of Azure Spring Sword Intent repeatedly shrank, like des surging inward from all sides, intent on suppressing and ughtering the person trapped within the cage.

    There was nowhere to run and nowhere to hide.

    Just watching from afar, the onlookers couldn¡¯t help but feel their hearts give into despair.

    However, the person trapped within the cage couldn¡¯t help butugh derisively and shake his head. ¡°If this is your strongest attack, I¡¯m deeply disappointed.¡±

    As soon as his voice rang out, the Abstruse God Sword burst with dazzling radiance, and he shed horizontally in front of him.

    Rumble!

    Five sword mountains stretched into the sky, tall beyond limit. They were vast, majestic, and boundless.

    The Great Five Elements Suppression Domain Sword!

    When Su Yi unleashed this attack through the Dao Charm of the Five Elements, it was like the story of creation, when the primordial chaos split and gave rise to five elemental mountains. Each presided over their own domain, and each contained the force to crush everything in their path.

    Boom!

    An explosion rang out. It was so loud that it seemed heaven and earth had copsed.

    Amidst a churning rain of light, the cage-like Dragon-Binding sh burst beneath the onught of the five elemental mountains when it was still three hundred feet away from Su Yi. As the dispersing power swept outward, theke resembled an erupting volcano. The noise and force was enough to shock the world.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Weng Jiu couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    ¡°So strong!¡± The countless cultivators watching from the shore were dazed. Five enormous mountains seemed to rise out of Cloub Lake, effortlessly shattering the enormous cage of sword intent!

    A spectacle like this was enough to shock the world!

    ¡°How is this possible!?¡± Huo Tiandupletely lost hisposure. There was no way he could calm down now.

    When the battle began, he was arrogant and contemptuous. He held nothing but disdain for Su Yi.

    It was only after fighting broke out that he realized how terrifying Su Yi¡¯sbat strength was, and he had no choice but to face him seriously. He had to treat Su Yi as a major threat, and he couldn¡¯t let him escape this ce alive.

    Now, even after calling upon his full strength, he couldn¡¯t touch Su Yi. Huo Tiandu was starting to get a bit frantic.

    That was why he used the Dragon-Binding sh, his ultimate killer move, heedless of the consequences. He nned to suppress and destroy Su Yi in one fell swoop.

    Who¡¯d have thought¡­

    Even the Dragon-Binding sh?had?failed now! Of course Huo Tiandu was startled! How could he not be?

    ¡°If that¡¯s the extent of your skills, we can end this battle now,¡± said Su Yi calmly. He suddenly recalled that he¡¯d yet to treat Yue Shichan tonight, so he couldn¡¯t afford to waste too much time and energy here.

    As soon as this urred to him, he lost most of his interest in fighting and decided to get this over with quickly.

    ¡°Brazen!¡± Huo Tiandu snorted coldly and attacked once more.

    As an inner sect grand elder of Cloudsky Divine Pce, he had numerous killer moves up his sleeves; the Dragon-Binding sh most certainly wasn¡¯t the only one.

    Boom!

    He waved Netherworld Frost, and his feet traced the outline of the big dipper. When he attacked, thousands of sword flowers condensed out of gray frost surged into the skies, like a blizzard drifting down to earth.

    The flowers were densely packed, and they seemed endless. The blossoms emanated a bone-piercing chill and murderous intent.

    The Song of Dark Frost!

    This was a killer move not one whit inferior to the Dragon-Binding sh. One strike encased an entire stretch of heaven and earth ice. The sword intent contained within would target opponents¡¯ bodies and souls, instantly shattering them into powder.

    But Su Yi was already in no mood to sharpen his de. Furthermore, he had to conserve his stamina. He naturally had no interest in drawing this out.

    Whoosh!

    He shot forward, using the Dao Charm of Wind to unleash the Controlling Currents Evasion Art. He blurred into an ethereal wind silhouette, effortlessly slipping between the frosty sword flowers filling the sky.

    Instead of meeting this attack head-on, he used nothing but a movement technique and sheer speed. Huo Tiandu¡¯s killer?move?hit nothing but air!

    He was just too fast!

    By the time Huo Tiandu realized what had happened, Su Yi had appeared just thirty feet in front of him, as if by teleportation.

    The Abstruse God Sword was already stabbing toward him from afar.

    Were the peak-level Gathering Stars Realm assassin of the Sea of Bitterness, the Ferryman, still alive, and had he been here to witness this terrifying stab, he would have been too ashamed to show his face ever again.

    ng!!!

    Huo Tiandu lived up to his reputation as a Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator. Although everything happened so suddenly, he managed to hold his sword in front of him and ck.

    However, the impact sent him staggering backward, and his blood and qi churned within him.

    His expression shifted uncontrobly once more.?This kid¡¯s strength¡­ how did it change again all of a sudden?

    But this was just the beginning!

    After Su Yi seized the initiative with his first strike, he attacked like a raging windstorm, each sh faster, more forceful, and more terrifying than the one before.

    It seemed as if he¡¯d attacked hundreds, no, thousands of times in an instant!

    Clear sword qi spread like quicksilver spilling across the ground with indomitable sword force. Huo Tiandu had no time to consider anything else; all he could do was block it head-on with everything he had in him.

    ng ng ng!

    The sound of metal colliding against metal rang out, stinging the eardrums.

    Weng Jiu watched in astonishment. In just a few blinks of the eye, one bloody gash after another appeared on Huo Tiandu, the renowned Spiritual Manifestation expert!

    Some of the gashes were so deep that his bones were visible!

    It wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t defending himself, but that Su Yi was attacking too quickly, and each sh contained the power of a raging avnche or tidal wave. Furthermore, they were focused to the extreme and utterly destructive.

    Even though Huo Tiandu gave it everything he had, he was finding it difficult to hold on. He was increasingly passive, and his momentum had already been thoroughly suppressed!

    ¡°Is this Su Yi¡¯s true strength¡­.?¡± A chill coursed down Weng Jiu¡¯s spine. Even someone like him was rmed.

    Splurt!

    With a sudden sh of red, an arm flew through the air. Huo Tiandu¡¯s left arm had been severed!

    And Su Yi? He was moving so quickly that his figure was indistinct, and he left afterimages scattered throughout the surrounding area. His sword qi struck in ovepping waves, one following another. From beginning to end, Huo Tiandu found himself thoroughly suppressed.

    Huo Tiandu hadn¡¯t just lost his left arm; his entire body was covered in bloody wounds, and his hair was disheveled. He was a miserable sight!

    Everyone watching could tell that if things went on like this, Huo Tiandu, the Spiritual Manifestation cultivator whose name once shook the Great Xia, would fall sooner orter.

    Huo Tiandu was keenly aware of this too. He was no longer merely enraged; he was rmed and ill at ease too.

    He called upon his ultimate trump card; he dared not hesitate any further!

    ¡°With Netherworld Frost acting as a guide, descend!¡± Huo Tiandu bellowed as if he¡¯d gone mad and, heedless of the threat of injuries, he held his sword in front of him.

    Boom!

    A strange scene unfolded.

    Shallow grooves appeared on Netherworld Frost in the shape of intricate Dao markings, then burst with radiant light. Streaks of blood shot out of Huo Tiandu and gathered in his sword, which roared and howled, as if it had finally eaten its fill.

    A dazzling streak of sword qi shot from the de with unprecedented splendor. It flew through the air, and shockingly, it crushed right through Su Yi¡¯s sweeping offensive.

    Furthermore, it continued toward Su Yi with a boom, its power not reduced in the slightest!

    After unleashing this attack, Huo Tiandu¡¯s face looked significantly older.

    When he saw this, Su Yi finally understood why this grand elder of Cloudsky Divine Pce had so many wrinkles despite already being a Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator. It was because of his ancient sword, Netherworld Frost!

    The sword was extremely sinister; it needed to absorb its wielder¡¯s essence, qi, spirit, and vitality to unleash the full extent of its power.

    In other words, this was an ancient, evil sword!

    ¡°Aberrant methods like that are an eyesore!¡± Su Yiughed coldly, and the Abstruse God Sword boomed. The profound and inscrutable Spirit-Devouring Edict appeared on the de, and the projection of the Netherme Demon Sparrow¡¯s soul roared and shot forth.

    Crunch!

    The Spirit-Devouring Edict blocked the radiant sword light shooting out of Netherworld Frost. Then, the Netherme Demon Sparrow opened its beak, crushed the light into pieces, and devoured it.

    Terror coursed through Huo Tiandu. He would never have guessed that Su Yi would neutralize his killer move so easily!

    ¡°I would never have guessed that a young Origin Pce cultivator would force my hand like this,¡± said Huo Tiandu with a bleak shake of his head.

    He looked at his sword, which suddenly let out an impassioned, joyful howl. This wicked de had a spirit, one which absorbed blood essence.

    Huo Tiandu now allowed it to absorb all of his life force and power. His face instantly aged countless years. His eyes dimmed, his back hunched, and his skin wrinkled and cracked. Everyst strand of hair on his head turned white, then fell out and drifted onto theke.

    In stark contrast, the Netherworld Frost seemed to burst into me, like a miniature sun.

    Upon closer inspection, there was a blood-colored silhouette on the de, like a reawakened demonic god from the pits of hell. A terrifying, vicious, bloodthirsty aura spread out around it.

    Hm??Su Yi narrowed his eyes, which revealed a hint of surprise.

    Rumble!

    Bloody mist permeated the air above Cloub Lake, blotting out the skies. The entire stretch of heaven and earth instantly transformed into a bloodstained vision of purgatory.

    What kind of power is this!?

    The cultivators watching from the banks tremble from head to toe. They felt as if they¡¯d been plunged into an icy abyss. Just watching the bloody mist envelop theke made their hearts surge with irrepressible terror.

    Weng Jiu could no longer remain seated. He shot to his feet, his expression utterly grave.?What a terrifying malevolent aura! Don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s some kind of primordial evil spirit sealed in Netherworld Frost?

    Even with Weng Jiu¡¯s cultivation and even with great effort, he could only dimly discern what was happening on the crimson mist-shrouded Cloub Lake.

    His entire body tensed, and his expression shifted erratically. He realized that this wasn¡¯t looking good, and he nned to intervene.

    Su Yi had means of repairing the Nine Tripods Suppression Barrier Formation. Tens of thousands of years might pass before encountering someone else like him, and it hadn¡¯t been easy to get him to agree to help; how could Weng Jiu just sit back and watch as he died in battle?

    ¡°To protect the Huo Family from future dangers, I must kill you, even if it means sacrificing myself to my sword!¡± Huo Tiandu¡¯s weak, raspy voice reverberated throughout the bloody, churning mists.

    His eyes contained a trace of pain, a trace of regret, and endless resolve.

    Bang!

    His body burst apart, like a dried-out hunk of wood, then scattered into ash and dispersed.

    The ancient sword, Netherworld Frost, turned a bright, fiery red. The de trembled violently, and its malevolent energy soared into the air.

    Upon closer inspection, there was a faintly discernible evil spirit struggling within the de. Itughed maniacally, releasing an ocean of malevolence that spread out in all directions.

    When he saw this, Su Yi¡¯s expression turned significantly more solemn, but his eyes revealed a hint of disdain.?It¡¯s just an evil spirit that¡¯s been sealed for who-knows-how-many years.

    Does it really think that absorbing a Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator¡¯s life force means it can do whatever it wants?

 Chapter 501: Huo Tiandu, Dead

    <h4>Chapter 501: Huo Tiandu, Dead</h4>

    Although he looked down on it, Su Yi dared not getcent.

    After all, this was an ancient evil spirit. It had been sealed within the de all this time, but it was still alive. The power at its disposal was undoubtedly nothing to sneeze at.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was distant, and in his heart, he muttered,?It really is time to end this¡­

    When a battle turned into a contest between the twobatant¡¯s trump cards, there was no longer any meaning in dragging it out.

    Eerie blood-red mists permeated the air over Cloub Lake.

    Whoosh!

    Huo Tiandu¡¯s soul emerged from his shattered bodily shell and dove into the unearthly red de of Netherworld Frost.

    ¡°Die!¡± The sword seemed toe to life. Under the control of Huo Tiandu¡¯s soul, it flew through the air and shed at Su Yi.

    Boom!

    Heaven and earth seemed to tremble as despotic, malevolent sword qi surged into the skies like a rampaging windstorm. Beneath the night sky, Cloub Lake looked utterly, jarringly strange.

    Over on the shore, countless cultivators lost theirposure. They were ovee with terror and unease.

    They watched as the swath of bloody mist and the malevolent sword qi swept through the sky. The onlookers could dimly discern the illusory projection of what looked like an evil godughing without restraint. Its viciousness shook the heavens.

    Even just watching from afar, despair rose within their hearts.

    Weng Jiu could no longer stay calm. He shot into the air, intent on charging toward theke and rushing to Su Yi¡¯s aid.

    But it was then that¡ª

    ng!

    The boundless, ethereal hum of a sword rang out, like music from time immemorial, or the first invocation after the primordial chaos of creation parted.

    Weng Jiu quivered, then froze in ce in midair.

    He watched in a daze as Su Yi¡¯s tall, lean figure suddenly seemed to expand, growing enormous beyond limit.

    His blue robes and ck hair fluttered around him. A wisp of mysterious and inscrutable sword intent lingered around him, and he seemed just as calm and detached as before.

    However, there was a newfound formless majesty around him, one difficult to describe in words.?He was like a deity of the God of the Sword. His words were like divine writ, his hands held the sun and moon aloft, and his majesty suppressed the heavens!

    Even someone like Weng Jiu felt an irrepressible dread, terror, and awe well within his heart. He felt as paltry and insignificant as an ant.

    A momentter, that sensation and the apanying scene vanished without a trace. An explosion rang out over Cloubke.

    Boom!

    An invisible storm ripped the bloody mist filling the sky part, dissipating itpletely.

    The towering, unearthly, and malevolent sword qi broke apart, bit by bit, then disappeared like a popped soap bubble.

    Even the unrestrained, illusory manifestation of the evil spirit and its unbridledughter disappeared, as if they were nothing but illusions.

    The night was dark and deep.

    There were more autumn winds. There was no more autumn rain.

    However, the austere killing intent filling heaven and earth was so dense that it filled every square inch of the sky.

    The gloomy darkness of the night returned, bing theke¡¯s backdrop once more.

    Under the dimmplight, the onlookers could faintly discern a single, solitary, upright figure standing above the center of theke.

    He stood there beneath the darkness, like an ancient, unmovable boulder. No matter the dangers of the wind and waves, he didn¡¯t budge by so much as a hair!

    This was naturally none other than Su Yi.

    He lowered his head to look at his right hand. Netherworld Frost trembled and wailed, as if trying to submit.

    Grand Elder Huo Tiandu¡¯s soul was still inside the de, but it was already iparably weak, like a burnt-out candle. His life force was spent, and he was on the verge of disappearing.

    ¡°Wepared our abilities, and you were inferior to me. Wepared our trump cards, and you were still inferior to me. Then you were foolish enough to believe you could sacrifice your life to kill me? You¡­ Are you worthy?¡± Su YI whispered, his eyes carrying a trace of disdain.

    Huo Tiandu¡¯s voice emerged from within the sword. He muttered bitterly, ¡°This old man has no regrets about falling beneath such power¡­.¡±

    ¡°This is my power,¡± said Su Yi calmly.

    ¡°Is that so? If that¡¯s really the case, why are you only in the Origin Pce Realm?¡± Huo Tiandu¡¯s voice was mocking, as if he¡¯d just heard an enormous joke.

    Su Yi sighed, and his gaze was?pitying. ¡°In the past, an ant like you would have been entirely unworthy of my attention.¡±

    Huo Tiandu wanted to respond, but it was toote. His soul had already started to disperse. It scattered in a rain of light, the droplets gradually dimming before fading into nothingness.

    ¡°Your Excellency, I¡¯m willing to submit and act as your servant!¡± came a frantic, terrified voice from within Netherworld Frost. Upon closer inspection, a dimly discernible evil spirity prostrate within the de, quivering with fright.

    ¡°An evil spirit like you is foolish enough to hope to be my servant? You¡­ sure know how to dream,¡± said Su Yi with a dryugh.

    He swept his hand over the de, which shook violently. The evil spirit trapped within was nowpletely sealed.

    He wasn¡¯t interested in its origins.

    There was nothing for it; in his past life, he detested such spiritual bodies born of filth and sin.

    ¡°The sword itself is actually rather decent.¡± Su Yi casually put Netherworld Frost away. It was made of Spirit Dao-level divine materials. It wasn¡¯t some rare and precious treasure, but it would serve as excellent nourishment for the Abstruse God Sword.

    He naturally wouldn¡¯t just let the evil spirit inside go to waste; he¡¯d feed it to the Netherme Demon Sparrow as a reward.

    Su Yi turned and walked toward the shore.

    The fighting had dispersed the rain clouds, revealing glittering stars.

    The battle was over, and the area around Cloub Lake seemed to return to its former tranquility.

    Over at the teahouse, when he saw that tall, lean figure walking across the water, Weng Jiu reacted as if awakening from a dream, shaking himself out of his daze.

    He instinctively went up to wee Su Yi. ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re not hurt, are you?¡±

    This was the elder who, just by showing his face, forced Madam Rou of the Song of the Sandy Creek to lower her head. Yet upon closer inspection, when he faced Su Yi, there was a trace of awe and reverence in his expression!

    Earlier, when he faced Su Yi, no matter how humble and modest he seemed, he was merely being polite; he was only acting that way because he had something to ask of Su Yi.

    In his heart of hearts, he just saw Su Yi as a junior, albeit a rare, heaven-defying genius of the younger generation.

    But now, his attitude?had?changedpletely!

    Su Yi naturally understood the reasons for this change?full?well, but he¡¯d never cared about that sort of thing. ?He just asked, ¡°Did you see the whole battle?¡±

    Weng Jiu nodded. For a moment, he thought Su Yi hoped he¡¯dmend on the proceedings, and he immediately started pondering what to say.

    But against all expectations, Su Yi said, ¡°Good. In that case, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to gather up the spoils of war. You and your master can bring them when you visit me at Azurecloud Cottage tomorrow.¡±

    Weng Jiu was dazed, and a bellyful of words got stuck in his throat.

    Throughout the Great Xia, who but his master would dare order him around like this?

    This kid isn¡¯t the slightest bit polite! His tone and attitude are so casual, too. Don¡¯t tell me that in his eyes, I¡¯m just¡­ some unskilled errand boy?

    ¡°Alright.¡± Weng Jiu took a deep breath and suppressed his displeasure.

    ¡°Is there a carriage?¡± Su Yi asked again. Undergoing such a grand battle cost him a lot of energy. If he could take a carriage back, he naturally wouldn¡¯t choose to walk.

    Weng Jiu grimaced.?You punk, you¡¯re sure seizing the opportunity to make demands. The more you order me about, the less polite you get!

    But there was nothing for it; he had no good reason to refuse. ¡°Fellow Daoist, continue along this street. Before long, a carriage wille pick you up.¡±

    ¡°Many thanks.¡± With that, Su Yi turned and walked into the distance.

    Ah? This arrogant kid actually knows how to thank people? But hey, at least he¡¯s finally said something pleasant.?Weng Jiu felt quite a bit better.

    ¡°Right.¡± Su Yi suddenly stopped in his tracks; it seemed he¡¯d recalled something.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, is there anything else you need?¡± asked Weng Jiu.

    Su Yi pointed at the wooden zither resting on the table. ¡°Allow me to give you a sincere suggestion: you¡¯re not suited to the Dao of Music. Give up on the zither; otherwise, you¡¯ll only spoil good songs like Ambush from Ten Sides.¡±

    With that, he put his hands behind his back and sauntered off.

    Weng Jiu frowned so deeply that his brow was covered in ck lines. He felt so awkward and ashamed he couldn¡¯t bear it.

    That kid¡¯s sure got a poisonous tongue on him!

    It was then that the cultivators watching from the shore finally came to their senses. The area surrounding Cloub Lake exploded into uproar, like the lid blowing off a pot.

    ¡°My heavens! Cloudsky Divine Pce¡¯s Grand Elder Huo Tiandu fell in battle!¡±

    Who knows how many onlookers were shaken, dumbstruck, and tongue-tied?

    ¡°That final strike was so terrifying. How did he block it? Just who was that young man in blue?¡±

    Many of the onlookers attempted to guess Su Yi¡¯s identity, but without exception, they came up empty.

    However, that only made the youth seem even more mysterious. The onlookers felt an irrepressible sense of awe rising within their hearts.

    When morninges, the aftermath of this incident will sweep through Nine Tripod City like a tidal wave!¡± said one of the older-generation cultivators with certainty.

    Huo Tiandu was a famous Spiritual Manifestation cultivator with an extremely terrifying background. He was both an inner sect grand elder of one of the nation¡¯s four great orthodoxies and a high elder of the Huo Family, one of the nation¡¯s three great ns.

    He was so powerful and influential, yet tonight, he lost his life on Cloub Lake!

    They didn¡¯t even need to think to know that this incident would cause national uproar and shake the entire world of cultivation!

    ¡­..

    Not far from Cloub Lake, on the jade tform on the top floor of a tower.

    ¡°No, this is impossible! This simply cannot be!¡± The head of the Huo Family, Huo Mingyuan, looked utterly grief-stricken, rmed, and furious. Veins bulged all over his forehead.

    He was a dignified, imposing man in purple robes, yet at this moment, he¡¯dpletely lost hisposure.

    The Huo Family higher-ups apanying him all had dark expressions.

    They watched the entire battle y out from afar. None of them would have guessed that, even after sacrificing his life to unleash one final attack, Huo Tiandu would lose!

    For a moment, they simply could not ept it.

    ¡°This¡­ How am I supposed to exin this to the sect!?¡± A mustached man with long, ink-ck hair pounded his chest and stamped his feet, looking utterly furious and grief-stricken.

    Yu Fenghe.

    He was ranked fourth amongst Cloudsky Divine Pce¡¯s inner sect elders, and his cultivation was in the early stage Spiritual Manifestation Realm.

    A tall, stalwart man stood beside him. His name was Nie Yingshan, and he too was an early-stage Spiritual Manifestation cultivator from Cloudsky Divine Pce. He was ranked fifth among the inner sect elders.

    Both elders wore extremely unsightly expressions on their faces.

    The upper echelons of Cloudsky Divine Pce had argued for days about whether or not to target Su Yi. In the end, High Elder True Monarch Tranquil Seas made a personal appearance and agreed to let Huo Tiandu lead a group to Nine Tripod City to kill Su Yi.

    Who¡¯d have thought that a famous mid-stage Spiritual Manifestation cultivator like Huo Tiandu would fall at the hands of an Origin Pce Realm youth?

    The atmosphere was oppressive.

    In the eyes of mundane cultivators, everyone here was like an overlord. Yet now, everyst one of these influential figures looked as devastated as if they were attending their parents¡¯ funerals!

    Suddenly, one of the Huo Family higher-ups surged with murderous intent. ¡°We started this, so we should end it. Let¡¯s attack together and destroy Su Yi, the dirty little beast, right now!¡±

 Chapter 502: In the Palace

    <h4>Chapter 502: In the Pce</h4>

    Should they attack now and kill Su Yi?

    Everyone reacted differently.

    ¡°We cannot!¡± someone directly rejected the idea. ¡°Never mind how terrifying Su Yi¡¯sbat strength is; the resulting disturbance would draw attention from every faction in Nine Tripod City. The consequences are too hard to predict.¡±

    Many of them nodded.

    The unparalleled duel atop Cloub Lake had already caused an enormous disturbance.

    They didn¡¯t even need to think to know that the various major factions stationed throughout the city had already begun their response.

    Someone said gravely, ¡°But the boy¡¯s only just?ovee?a grand battle, and his expenditures were surely enormous. Furthermore, he¡¯s already revealed all his cards. If we want to kill him, this is the ideal opportunity. If we miss it¡­ It¡¯ll be hard to find a simr chance.¡±

    When he said this, many of the others hesitated.

    Even Huo Mingyuan felt intensely conflicted.

    It was then that an aged voice rang out. ¡°Tonight¡¯s incident?had best?end?here.¡±

    A silhouette appeared in the distant skies to apany the voice. It was an elderly man with a round ck hat and a cane. Despite his age, he stood as straight as a pine tree.

    When he saw who it was, Huo Mingyuan¡¯s expression shifted dramatically. ¡°Elder Shui, what are you doing here?¡±

    The other Huo Family higher-ups all looked stunned. They naturally recognized the powerful, influential proprietor of Cloudmarsh Tower.

    It was just that they didn¡¯t understand why someone of his illustrious status would get involved, or why he¡¯de looking for them as soon as the curtains closed on Huo Tiandu and Su Yi¡¯s duel.

    Elder Shui!

    Cloudsky Divine Pce¡¯s Yu Fenghe and Nie Yinglin both looked solemn.

    Although they weren¡¯t residents of Nine Tripod City, how could they possibly have been ignorant of Elder Shui¡¯s status? They knew how transcendently lofty he was!

    Elder Shui said calmly, ¡°This old man has already stated his intentions perfectly clearly. Family Head Huo, please let tonight¡¯s incident end here.¡±

    Huo Mingyuan¡¯s brow knit together, and his expression was unsightly. ¡°Elder Shui, my n uncle died here tonight, yet now you¡¯re telling us to just let it go. This¡­ Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being a bit unreasonable?¡±

    The other Huo Family members were displeased too.

    Yu Fenghe said, ¡°Elder Shui, are you here to protect Su Yi?¡±

    Elder Shui shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m simply acting on orders.¡±

    This sentence made the group¡¯s hearts shake.

    Given Elder Shui¡¯s lofty and transcendent position in Nine Tripod City, just what kind of person could order him around?

    Huo Mingyuan took a deep breath. ¡°Dare I ask whose orders you¡¯re acting upon?¡±

    ¡°My orders came from the pce,¡± said Elder Shui calmly.

    It was just a few light, air words, but they made Huo Mingyuan¡¯s pupils constrict, and his entire body went rigid. The others were dumbstruck too, and their expressions filled with disbelief.

    ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. Think it over for yourselves. Farewell.¡± With that, Elder Shui turned and left.

    ¡°The pce? There are so many influential people in the pce. Do any of them have a grudge against the Huo Family?¡± someone wondered, his expression overcast.

    As one of the Great Xia¡¯s three great ns, the Huo Family¡¯s umtions were naturally extraordinary. They couldn¡¯t have stood tall all this time overwise.

    Even most ordinary members of the imperial family wouldn¡¯t dare offend them lightly.

    ¡°Tell me, who in the pce can order someone like Elder Shui about? And who in the pce could disregard the Huo Family¡¯s ire and send him to stop us?¡± Huo Mingyuan let out a long sigh. His rage had already given way to despondency and dejection.

    The group gasped. They finally understood the crux of the matter, and their expressions shifted dramatically.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back. Tonight¡¯s matter ends here.¡± Huo Mingyuan turned and left, cutting a deste figure.

    Tonight, the Huo Family had fallen t on its face!

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother, what should we do?¡± Nie Yingshan looked at Yu Fenghe.

    ¡°We¡¯re returning to the sect,¡± said Yu Fenghe, his expression wooden. ¡°Even the Great Xia¡¯s imperial family got involved. It¡¯s up to the sect leader to decide how to handle a matter of such importance.¡±

    That very night, the two early-stage Spiritual Manifestation Realm experts began the journey back to Cloudsky Divine Pce.

    ¡­.

    That night, the shores of Cloub Lake were extremely lively.

    Cultivators from countless factions rushed over to try and get to the bottom of things. When they learned that Huo Tiandu had perished, all of them were too surprised to speak.

    ¡­.

    ¡°A blue-robed young man killed Huo Tiandu?¡± Wen Xinzhao came too. She wore a simple, elegant dress, and she looked like an immortal from on high visiting the human world. Every inch of her exuded charm and grace.

    When she learned that the one who killed Huo Tiandu was a young man in blue, Wen Xinzhao was dazed. Su Yi¡¯s image rose unbidden to her sea of consciousness.

    Could it have been Brother Su??Wen Xinzhao¡¯s heart shook.

    ¡°The grand elder actually died¡­¡± Daoist Master Coldsmoke looked dazed.

    Huo Tiandu was an inner sect grand elder of Cloudsky Divine Pce, someone in the mid-stage Spiritual Manifestation Realm. How terrifying of a cultivation did someone need to kill him?

    ¡°In the end, we¡­ we arrived one step toote¡­¡± sighed Daoist Master Coldsmoke.

    She¡¯d brought her apprentice to Nine Tripod City in part because she wanted to see Su Yi with her own two eyes and find out if he was really as impressive as Wen Xinzhao said.

    Her secondary goal was to intervene in the conflict between Su Yi and Huo Tiandu. She hoped to stop the battle before it urred.

    Who¡¯d have thought that Huo Tiandu would die before she and Wen Xinzhao could do anything?

    ¡°Master, I said it a long time ago¡ªbing Young Lord Su¡¯s enemyes at a price,¡± whispered Wen Xinzhao. She was shaken by Huo Tiandu¡¯s death, but she wasn¡¯t otherwise emotional about it.

    ¡°You suspect Su Yi killed the grand elder?¡±?Daoist?Master Coldsmoke¡¯s beautiful eyes widened, and she shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. He¡¯s a young Origin Pce cultivator. How could he possibly be a match for someone in the Spiritual Manifestation Realm?¡±

    Wen Xinzhao couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°But ording to the witnesses, the one fighting the grand elder was indeed a young man in blue. That sounds just like Young Lord Su.¡±

    Daoist Master Coldsmoke sighed. ¡°Lass, don¡¯t talk nonsense. I know you deeply admire Su Yi¡¯s attainments in the Dao of the Sword, but a grand elder has fallen. This is no time for wishful thinking.¡±

    She obviously didn¡¯t believe it.

    Wen Xinzhao hesitated too.

    If someone told her that Su Yi could kill an early-stage Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator, she wouldn¡¯t have doubted it.

    But Huo Tiandu was different. He was a mid-stage Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator, and his foundations were firm and powerful. He far surpassed ordinary experts of the same level, and he had an enormous number of cards up his sleeves.

    Given the circumstances, even Wen Xinzhao dared not say for certain that Su Yi was a match for him.

    Wen Xinzhao thought for a moment, then said seriously, ¡°Master, perhaps when we find Su Yi, we¡¯ll get some answers.¡±

    Daoist Master Coldsmoke nodded. ¡°Perhaps. Although this wasn¡¯t Su Yi¡¯s work, I¡¯m afraid he was involved. After all, the grand elder came to Nine Tripod City for the express purpose of killing him.¡±

    Wen Xinzhao couldn¡¯t help but feel a trace of eagerness.?When I see him again, I have to seize the opportunity to ask for further guidance regarding the Dao of the Sword!

    ¡­¡­

    Late at night.

    The peak of the thirty-thousand-foot-tall Mount Heavenbristle.

    A middle-aged man in simple cloth robes leaned against the railing of a jade tower built beside the sea of clouds, gazing into the distance.

    Although it was the middle of the night, when he looked out from the tower, he saw the stars glittering in the dome of heaven. The clouds were bathed in starlight, and they shed with bright, snowy flecks of silver. It was a magnificent sight.

    This was one of the most famous sights in Nine Tripod City, the ¡°Starlit Sea of Clouds.¡±

    Throughout the Great Xia¡¯s history, only a select few members of the imperial family ever had the opportunity to witness this glorious spectacle for themselves.

    With his Origin Pce Realm cultivation, he relied on his own strength to defeat the mid-stage Spiritual Manifestation Realm Huo Tiandu in a direct confrontation. Even thirty thousand years ago, how many geniuses couldpare to Su Yi?

    At the very least, I¡¯ve never heard of anyone like that.

    A monster! He¡¯s one of the greatest monsters in all of history!

    The middle-aged man looked away and sighed.

    Weng Jiu stood beside him and sighed too. ¡°My lord, to tell you the truth, I saw Su Yi¡¯s strength for myself, but I nheless almost dared not believe my eyes. How could such a heaven-defying genius exist in this world?¡±

    The middle-aged manughed, a strange light in his eyes. ¡°The Azure Continent might not have anyone else like him, but his equals might well be found on other nes of existence. The path to the Grand Dao has always been full of all manner of unbelievable people and ?circumstances, like Little Seven¡¯s mother¡­¡±

    The middle-aged man instantly fell silent, a barely perceptible hint of mncholy on his brow.

    Sometimeter, he took a deep breath and waved. ¡°Never mind that.¡±

    Weng Jiu was silent.

    It was then that Cloudmarsh Tower¡¯s Elder Shui arrived in a hurry.

    ¡°My lord, I already passed on your message. Huo Mingyuan has already led his people back to the Huo Family estate,¡± said Elder Shui respectfully.

    The middle-aged man pondered out loud, ¡°The tallest tree in the forest is the first to fall beneath the wind. Although Su Yi¡¯s strength and the methods at his disposal were enough to y Huo Tiandu, he¡¯s ultimately a rootless rogue cultivator. If some blind old fogey targets him, he¡¯ll ultimately be in for trouble.¡±

    Weng Jiu responded immediately, ¡°My lord, you¡¯re absolutely right. On the surface, the Great Xia¡¯s world of cultivation is tranquil, but beneath the surface, the ancient orthodoxies that survived the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness and factions of Possessed have long since been eager to make their move.

    ¡°Take the current Nine Tripod City. Countless impressive experts have gathered here on ount of the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly. Given the circumstances, if Su Yi bes the center of attention, it¡¯ll surely bring him endless trouble.¡±

    The middle-aged man nodded. ¡°Ol¡¯ Jiu, have your Darkspirit Guards take action. Seal up all information regarding Su Yi.¡±

    He paused, then sighed. ¡°Keep it under wraps as long as you can.¡±

    He was well aware that if the strongest and most capable cultivators wanted to know the details of the battle at Cloub Lake, there was no way to keep it a secret forever.

    As for the Huo Family, the middle-aged man wasn¡¯t worried. They were one of the nation¡¯s three great ns. How could they be stupid enough to publicly air the details of something so shameful?

    Weng Jiu solemnly epted his orders. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Elder Shui had a strange look in his eyes. Suddenly, he said, ¡°My lord, why do I get the feeling that we¡¯re effectively wiping Su Yi¡¯s butt for him?¡±

    The middle-aged man froze, then burst intoughter. ¡°We need his help, so we have to be polite! It doesn¡¯t matter whether we like it or not; we have to endure!¡±

    Weng Jiu couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°My lord, I suspect Su Yi, that kid, won¡¯t appreciate what we¡¯re doing. He might evenin. After all, just yesterday, he told us not to get involved¡­.¡±

    The middle-aged man thought for a moment, then said, ¡°We¡¯re not stopping him from killing anyone! We¡¯re just helping him handle the aftermath. How could that be the same thing?¡±

    Although he said this, heughed bitterly.

    He was obviously trying to help, so why¡­ Why did he feel so¡­ lowly?

    ¡­¡­

    Azurecloud Court.

    The skies were increasingly dark and heavy.

    When Su Yi got back, he saw that Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing had been waiting for him the whole time. He told them to go rest.

    Before she left, Bai Wenqing whispered that Yue Shichan had been waiting for him in his room for quite some time.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but rub his forehead.

    He¡¯d only just gotten home following the grand battle on Cloub Lake. Now, he had to further exhaust himself by treating the Shamanic Venom Devilworm in Yue Shichan¡¯s body.

    He felt truly worn out¡­.

    However¡­

    No matter how tired he was, he couldn¡¯t let Yue Shichan stay up all night for nothing.

    As he thought this, Su Yi made his way to his room.

 Chapter 503: Silence Speaks Louder than Words

    <h4>Chapter 503: Silence Speaks Louder than Words</h4>

    The candles in the room¡¯s lighting had long since gone out. Everything was dark.

    ¡°Qing Wan, light thenterns,¡± ordered Su Yi.

    The red-dressed Qing Wan emerged from the Soul-Nurturing Gourd and was just about to light thenterns when a somewhat nervous voice rang out. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±

    Yue Shichan clutched the hems of her clothes and lowered her head. She looked like she wanted nothing more than to hide.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing. ¡°We¡¯re just treating your wounds, that¡¯s all. Is there any need to be so nervous?¡±

    Qing Wan chimed in too. ¡°That¡¯s right! Big Sister, you don¡¯t have to be shy! My master is a proper gentleman! When he treated youst night, his mind was clear and pure as a venerable monk in meditation. He¡¯s nothing like those perverts.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Su Yi didn¡¯t quite know what to say to that.?Did I really seem that much like an enlightened bald donkey?

    Yue Shichan said sheepishly, ¡°I¡¯m not worried about that, but¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, Su Yi said directly, ¡°Let¡¯s get right to it. No more of this hemming and hawing. Qing Wan, help her take her clothes off.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Yue Shichan hurriedly waved. ¡°No need, I can do it myself. Um¡­. Brother Su, might you¡­ Might you look away for a moment?¡±

    Su Yi nodded, then turned and left. In his heart, he thought,?I might not be able to see it now, but I¡¯ll see it in a moment, won¡¯t I?

    Shortly afterward.

    When Su Yi pushed open the door and re-entered the room, he saw Yue Shichan lying on the bed covered in a thin quilt.

    Although the room was dark, Su Yi could still clearly sense that this picturesque, extraordinary beauty¡¯s delicate frame was as tense as a bowstring. Her pink lips were pursed, her starry eyes were tightly shut, and her eyshes quivered faintly, revealing just how nervous and awkward she felt on the inside.

    Su Yi suppressed the desire to tease her, then shot Qing Wan a meaningful nce.

    Qing Wan, however, looked baffled. ¡°?¡±

    Su Yi said helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there! Lift the nket and hold down her legs, just like you didst night.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± said Qing Wan. She hurriedly did as she was told.

    When Qing Wan lifted the nket, Yue Shichan couldn¡¯t help but cover her face. Her breathing sped up, and her jade-like feet arched.

    If not for Qing Wan immediately holding her smooth, slender, ivory legs down, Yue Shichan might well have already curled up like a shrimp.

    He could see a faint pinkness rise on her fair, smooth skin.

    Su Yi¡¯s gazended on her corbones, then traveled downward, passing over the ample, curvy scenery concealed beneath her thin bodice¡­.

    There was a difficult-to-disguise admiration in his gaze.?She really is the best the human world has to offer.

    ¡°Brother Su, hurry up and get started,¡± said Yue Shichan, her voice as quiet as a gnat but carrying a hint of a rebuke.

    As a cultivator, when Su Yi¡¯s gaze swept across her figure, Yue Shichan felt thoroughly ufortable and ufortable, as if she were prey.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Su Yi set his other thoughts aside, walked up, and pressed his hand on her abdomen.

    That soft, smooth sensation made his heart pound.

    Yue Shichan¡¯s delicate frame went rigid, and a faint ¡°eep!¡± escaped her glossy lips. She felt as if searing heat and an electric current were attacking her nk. Her heart and body shook, and her mind went nk.

    Her heart was in chaos as all manner of emotions arose within her.

    In all her years of life, this was her first time experiencing this. Awkwardness, embarrassment, shyness, nervousness, bewilderment¡­ All kinds of sensations mixed together. She didn¡¯t know how to separate them, much less how to put them into words.

    She wasn¡¯t sure how long her dazested.

    Suddenly, Su Yi¡¯s voice reverberated throughout the pitch-ck room. He sounded as if he¡¯d just set down an enormous burden. ¡°That¡¯ll do it.¡±

    A weight lifted from Yue Shichan¡¯s abdomen; that slender, powerful hand was no longer there.

    Yue Shichan immediately scrambled for the nket and covered herself up, hiding even her head beneath the covers; she seemed too scared to face anyone!

    When Qing Wan saw this, she couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing.?This big sister is even shyer than I am!

    Su Yi, however, justy down on the couch on the other side of the room. His entire body went limp, his eyes closed, and before long, he was fast asleep.

    A look of pity appeared on Qing Wan¡¯s face. She grabbed a nket and carefully ced it over him.

    ¡°Th-thank you¡­ Brother Su, I¡­¡± Yue Shichan¡¯s grateful voice emanated from underneath the quilt.

    ¡°Shhh!¡± Qing Wan hurried toward her and transmitted, ¡°Big Sister, Master¡¯s already asleep. You don¡¯t know this yet, but he overcame a brutal battle earlier tonight, then treated your wounds as soon as he got home. He still hasn¡¯t rested yet.¡±

    Yue Shichan suddenly sat up and, heedless of the quilt slipping off her body, appeared beside the sofa.

    When she saw Su Yi¡¯s familiar, handsome face fast asleep, this icy immortal beauty of a young woman couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned. Wordless gratitude and faint guilt welled within her heart. Her beautiful, starry eyes misted over, and the rims of her eyes dampened.

    ¡­¡­

    Morning the next day.

    Wisps of sunlight drifted in through the windowttice, bathing the sofa in their gentle glow.

    Su Yi awoke from his slumber, stretchedzily, and got up.

    Shortly afterward, Yue Shichan¡¯s clear, pleasant voice emanated from outside the room. ¡°Brother Su, breakfast is ready. We¡¯re just waiting on you.¡±

    Su Yi was stunned. He keenly sensed that her voice was like ice melting beneath the springtime sunlight; it had a new and refreshing warmth to it.

    When he arrived at the first floor of the pavilion, he saw that the table was alreadyden with piping-hot dishes.

    The snowy Yue Shichan had casually tied up her long ck hair, and her little face had a new sweetness and gentleness.

    She was still as cold and aloof as ice, but now, she had a touch of softness too.

    ¡°Brother Su, dig in!¡± Yue Shichan rolled up her sleeves, revealing arms as fair as lotus roots as she personally filled Su Yi¡¯s bowl with congee.

    Su Yi looked at her strangely, then wondered out loud, ¡°Why are you¡­¡±

    Yue Shichan pressed her lips into a smile. ¡°I made all this food myself. Try it and see if it suits your pte.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to give the matter any further thought, so he dug right in.

    The food was extraordinary. The congee was made of boiled spirit grains, and all of the dishes were delicacies emanating spiritual energy. Everything looked, smelled, and tasted great.

    Shortly afterward, Su Yi said, ¡°Not bad! Not bad at all!¡±

    Yue Shichan couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Back in the Great Zhou, when I wasn¡¯t immersed in pursuing the Dao of the Sword, my only hobby was cooking for myself. Brother Su, if you¡¯d like, I can cook for you whenever I¡¯m around.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised. It was hard to imagine that such an ethereal beauty, a woman like a fairy or immortal, liked to cook¡­

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯m in for a treat,¡±ughed Su Yi.

    Yue Shichan was obviously different than in the past, like thousand-year-old ice bathed in the light of spring. She was extraordinarily moving.

    After eating his breakfast, Su Yi stood beside the lotus pond and practiced the Great Emptiness Origin-Calming Sutra once more.

    When he finished his drills, he sprawled out in his wicker chair, tossing moon ms to the fish as he pondered. Should I make another circle around the city today and see if I can find Ge Qian?

    Before he reached a decision, someone knocked on the door. The middle-aged man in simple cloth robes and his servant, Weng Jiu, hade calling.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, these are the cultivation resources my master has prepared for you. Please, ept them with a smile.¡± Weng Jiu immediately took out a bag of holding and proffered it with both hands.

    He was already fully aware that Su Yi had never enjoyed exchanging pleasantries, so it was better to be direct.

    Su Yi epted the bag and nced at its contents. He couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised.

    There were a full thousand tier-six spirit stones and one hundred absolute-grade spirit stones!

    He feared that even if the Jade Bottle Province¡¯s Zuo Family sold off all their spirit mines, they couldn¡¯te up with such an enormous sum!

    Even in Nine Tripod City, this was a fortune.

    The reason was simple. Tier-six spirit stones were rare treasures, resources only the most powerful and influential people in Nine Tripod City could enjoy.

    But absolute-grade spirit stones were priceless. In the modern Azure Continent, they were absolutely rare and precious, the type of treasure that could be found by chance but not sought.

    At the capital¡¯s current going rate, one absolute-grade spirit stone was worth over one hundred tier-six spirit stones, but it was hard to find anyone willing to make the trade.

    The crux of the matter was that the spiritual energy contained within absolute-grade spirit stones contained traces of the presence of the Grand Dao. This was enormously beneficial to a Spirit Dao cultivator¡¯s training.

    Ordinarily speaking, even Spirit Dao cultivators would only use absolute-grade spirit stones while attempting a breakthrough. This increased their odds of sess.

    Yet now, the middle-aged man was giving him a hundred of them at once.

    How could Su Yi?not?be surprised?

    Of course, what surprised him was the other party¡¯s generosity, not the rarity of the spirit stones themselves.

    After all, what heavenly materials and earthly treasures?hadn¡¯t?Su Yi seen in his past life?

    ¡°You really held nothing back,¡± said Su Yi ruefully. When he first entered Nine Tripod City, he pondered how best to earn a quick fortune and purchase suitable cultivation resources for himself.

    Who¡¯d have thought he¡¯d get his hands on such an enormous fortune today?

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, how could any number of spirit stones equal what you¡¯ve done for us?¡± said the middle-aged man with a burst of heartyughter. When he saw that Su Yi seemed satisfied, he inwardly sighed in relief.

    He had nock of money, but he didn¡¯t have many treasures as rare or precious as absolute-grade spirit stones. Giving away a hundred all at once was no different from opening up a vein.

    Su Yi took a jade slip from his sleeves and tossed it over. ¡°I¡¯ve recorded a method for repairing the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation in this.¡±

    The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes lit up. He epted the slip, then hurriedly skimmed its contents before bowing deeply to Su Yi. He said solemnly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, thank you for your benevolence!¡±

    Weng Jiu hurriedly bowed as well.

    He was well aware of what a method of repairing the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation meant to his master.

    Su Yi was indeed worthy of such a disy of gratitude!

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to look?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The middle-aged man in simple cloth robesughed. ¡°I¡¯ll take my time to look through it after I get back.¡±

    He paused, then said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, I already know what happenedst night at Cloub Lake, and I¡¯ve already sent people to seal and suppress word of what happened. At least for a little while, no one will know that you¡¯re the one who killed Huo Tiandu.?Cloudsky Divine Pce and the Huo Family fell t on their?faces. After suffering such a setback, there¡¯s no way they¡¯d announce it to the outside world.¡±

    The middle-aged man paused here and smiled. ¡°In summary, at least for now, you needn¡¯t worry about yesterday night¡¯s duel bringing you trouble.¡±

    When he heard this, Su Yi sighed in relief and admiration. ¡°Not bad, not bad! I was just worrying about what I¡¯d do if the Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators of the Qingyi Dao Sect heard about this and got too scared to avenge Li Miaohong. This is great! So long as we can keep them in the dark, they won¡¯t be able to resist delivering themselves right to my doorstep!¡±

    His voice carried a hint of anticipation.

    ¡°....¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    Both Weng Jiu and his master were at a loss for words.

 Chapter 504: The Sumeru Talisman

    <h4>Chapter 504: The Sumeru Talisman</h4>

    After a brief daze, the middle-aged manughed bitterly.

    He was worried that Su Yi¡¯s excellence would draw others¡¯ envy, and he sealed off word of the duel on Cloue Lake to protect him.

    Who¡¯d have thought that Su Yi wasn¡¯t the least bit concerned, or that he was actually eager for the Qingyi Dao Sect¡¯s Daoist Masters Lei Feng and Ting He toe knocking on his door¡­?

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly begins in nine days. Dark currents are flowing beneath the surface of Nine Tripod City. Who knows how many experts havee for this event?¡± Weng Jiu couldn¡¯t help but warn him, ¡°When the timees, it really won¡¯t do to cause any further disturbances.¡±

    Su Yi nced at Weng Jiu. ¡°Do I seem like the type to cause a disturbance?¡±

    Weng Jiu shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t.¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°I¡¯m just waiting for other people toe looking for me; I never said I¡¯d go looking for them. Even if there¡¯s a disturbance, they¡¯re to me for throwing their lives away, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Weng Jiu was at a loss for words, but his master was finally starting to understand. Su Yi wasn¡¯t afraid of anything; that was why he was so confident.

    Perhaps, in the eyes of the general popce, the duel on Cloub Lake was sure to stir up enormous unrest.

    Even the middle-aged man was stunned when he heard about itst night.

    After all, the fallenbatant was Huo Tiandu, an inner sect elder of Cloudsky Divine Pce as well as an influential member of the Huo Family.

    How could the aftermath of his death possibly be insignificant?

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t care.

    This wasn¡¯t ignorance; he truly wasn¡¯t at all concerned!

    The middle-aged man thought for a moment, then changed the subject. ¡°Fellow Daoist, this is a Sumeru Talisman.¡±

    He passed it to Su Yi. It was about the size of his palm, and it was made of ck spirit jade. It emanated faint and inscrutable energy fluctuations.

    Before he¡¯d even left the Great Zhou, Yue Shichan told Su Yi that those who ced in the top thirty at the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly the Xia Emperor was hosting would each receive a Sumeru Talisman.

    Only those who possessed such a talisman could enter the Great Xia¡¯s ultimate forbidden ground, Sumeru Immortal Ind.

    And ording to Hua Xinfeng¡ªor rather, Xia Qingyuan¡ªit was highly likely that Sumeru Immortal Ind hid clues to the origins of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness.

    The trigger of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkenss was the Origins of the Azure.

    Thirty thousand years ago, it was because of a change to the Origins of the Azure that the continent was shrouded in the power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness. This was what plunged the world into thirty thousand years of darkness and upheaval.

    Visiting Sumeru Immortal Mountain was one of Su Yi¡¯s goals for his trip to the Great Xia.

    Thus, a talisman granting him entry to Sumeru Immortal Ind was one of the two conditions Su Yi had for the middle-aged man.

    Now, this treasure had finally fallen into Su Yi¡¯s hands.

    After examining it briefly, Su Yi¡¯s eyes lit up with surprise. ¡°So, Sumeru Talismans are made out of Divine Barrier Stone! Does that mean Sumeru Immortal Ind is actually a self-contained hidden world?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got good eyes, Fellow Daoist,¡± praised the middle-aged man. ¡°They say that thirty thousand years ago, the Azure Continent¡¯s top faction of yao cultivators, the Sumeru Shrine, produced these talismans. They¡¯re the only way to enter Sumeru Immortal Ind.¡±

    Su Yi was actually well aware that thirty thousand years ago, there were several top factions of yao cultivations. He also knew that the Sumeru Shine was the greatest of them.

    Its first Shrine Master was one of the Azure Continent¡¯s Nine Emperors, the Sumeru Yao Emperor.

    The Immortal¡¯s Sword House, which nowy in ruins in the Great Qin¡¯s Sea of Chaotic Spirits, was once a prominent sect of yao cultivators too. Its founder was the Heavensphere Yao Emperor.

    Another top faction called itself the Burning Sun Sect. Its founder was the Spirit Crow Yao Emperor.

    Thirty thousand years ago, all three of these factions had an Imperial Realm expert to hold down the fort; they were true imperial-level orthodoxies.

    Su Yi said thoughtfully, ¡°So is Sumeru Immortal Ind effectively the Sumeru Shrine¡¯s sect gate?¡±

    The middle-aged man nodded. ¡°Probably. Even if it isn¡¯t their sect gate, it was undoubtedly once under their control."

    He then proceeded to share various secrets with Su Yi.

    Sumeru Immortal Ind was a forbidden ground of the Great Xia, and a terrifying power sealed its entrance, separating it from the outside world.

    Even with a Sumeru Talisman, only Origin Dao cultivators could enter.

    The moment one¡¯s cultivation exceeded the Origin Dao, or if one had yet to enter the Origin Dao, it didn¡¯t matter whether or not they had a talisman; it was useless. The seal would keep them from entering.

    Throughout history, incredibly capable Origin Dao cultivators had continuously ventured into Sumeru Immortal Ind.

    Without exception, not one had returned alive!

    The middle-aged man had exhausted an enormous amount of effort researching ancient tomes that described the Sumeru Shrine.

    In the end, he could only deduce one thing: the hidden world known as Sumeru Immortal Ind was most likely connected to the source of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness!

    Thirty thousand years ago, the Azure Continent¡¯s top sect of yao cultivators, the Sumeru Shrine, sealed Sumeru Immortal Ind awaypletely, heedless of the cost. They did this because they sensed the strange and sinister danger lurking within the ind.

    Of course, that was just the middle-aged man¡¯s deduction.

    Sumeru Immortal Ind was, after all, a hidden realm, and even after all this time, it was a mystery. No one knew its secrets.

    However, the middle-aged man also said that recently, as the power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness ebbed, the seal protecting the ind¡¯s entrance had loosened significantly.

    To the point that, every so often, the same strange phenomenon appeared near the entrance.

    It was like the boundless and ethereal beating of war drums. It started and stopped erratically, and it seemed to originate from an ancient battlefield.

    Every time, the phenomenonsted just long enough to burn a stick of incense before disappearingpletely.

    Understanding this only increased Su Yi¡¯s interest in Sumeru Immortal Ind. ¡°Where is Sumeru Immortal Ind?¡±

    ¡°Eighty thousand miles from Nine Tripod City, in Meteor Abyss,¡± said the middle-aged man. ¡°Its entrance hovers ten thousand feet above the ground. It¡¯s a forbidden ce; since antiquity, the only way to reach it safely is through the unique power of an Altar of Teleportation.¡±

    Weng Jiu added, ¡°The Altar of Teleportation is under the control of the Great Xia¡¯s imperial family. If you want to use it, you can wait until the curtains close on the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly. When the timees, the imperial family will activate the altar and send the top elites selected during the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly to Meteor Abyss.¡±

    Something suddenly urred to Weng Jiu, who asked, ¡°Right, are you nning to participate in the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly, Fellow Daoist?¡±

    The middle-aged man looked curious too.

    The Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly had long since attracted attention from all over the world, and countless elites, miraculous geniuses, and monsters had gathered to participate in it.

    Participants in this grand asion wouldn¡¯t just have a chance at the imperial family¡¯s incredibly generous rewards; those in the top thirty would even obtain Sumeru Talismans!

    Furthermore, the top contestant would receive a mysterious prize from the emperor himself!

    ¡°Will there be anyone there capable ofpeting with me?¡± Su Yi asked, but it was a rhetorical question.

    Both Weng Jiu and his master were silent.

    Su Yi was a young man capable of killing a mid-stage Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator like Huo Tiandu in a direct confrontation. If he wanted to find worthy foes at the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly, it would really be¡­ a bit difficult¡­

    It was then that the faint sounds of battle emanated from afar.

    The middle-aged man¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°Is someone fighting at Goldenscale Lake?¡±

    ¡°Those are the energy fluctuations of the Spiritual Manifestation Realm!¡± eximed Weng Jiu.

    ¡°Nine Tripod City is getting livelier and livelier.¡± Su Yi was a bit surprised too.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, how about youe with us to take a look?¡± asked the middle-aged man with a smile.

    ¡°That works too,¡± said Su Yi, rising from his wicker chair.

    Goldenscale Lake was a blessednd permeated with spiritual energy. It was on Azure Dragon Lane, just like Su Yi¡¯s current residence, Azurecloud Courd.

    Theke covered nearly one hundred miles, and it had a wondrous ambiance and beautiful scenery.

    Rumor had it that once, a goldenscale carp living at the bottom of theke had undergone metamorphosis overnight, bing a flood dragon. Its tribtion invited the strange phenomenon ¡®Immortal Mists Bloom With Flowers¡¯, and it soared out of theke and into the heavens.

    This was the source of Goldenscale Lake¡¯s name.

    And now, a peerless duel was unfolding in the skies above theke.

    A ck-robed, white-haired, tall, stalwart man with Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivation gripped a bronze spear.

    His opponent was a gray-robed youth with short, sloppy hair and a handsome face. The young man fought barehanded, and he was only in the Gathering Stars Realm. However, when he fought, he was forceful, domineering, and iparably mighty.

    He was using a fist technique, and every punch manifested terrifying power, as if his fist could overturn heaven and earth or make Yin and Yang switch ces. His fist force was so powerful that it nketed the entire area!

    Even more startling, the young man¡¯s punches suppressed his Spiritual Manifestation Realm opponent and wounded him repeatedly!

    Countless cultivators were watching from the banks of Goldenscale Lake. When they witnessed the young man in gray¡¯s heaven-defying divine majesty, they were tongue-tied and wide-eyed with astonishment.

    A young Gathering Stars cultivator had actually crossed cultivation boundaries to suppress a Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator!

    This was unquestionably far too hard to believe!

    ¡°Who is that boy?¡± said the middle-aged man in simple cloth robes. His eyes shone with a strange light.

    ¡°Zeng Pu, a monster of the ancient era who reawakened in the Great Song. Even as an Origin Pce cultivator, he once relied on nothing but his own two fists to kill his way into the Great Song¡¯s greatest sect, the Huayang Daoist Sect. He effortlessly overcame the joint attack of one Gathering Stars cultivator and four Origin Pce cultivators, crushing the Huayang Daoist Sect in one fell swoop.¡±

    Weng Jiu hurriedly continued, ¡°He arrived in Nine Tripod City half a month ago. The Darkspirit Guards have been investigating him all this time, but they¡¯ve learned little thus far. All we know is that he¡¯s apanied by a middle-aged man who calls himself his servant.?They say that Zeng Pu once called the man ¡®Uncle Lan¡¯, and ording to the Darkspirit Guard¡¯s investigations, he¡¯s highly likely an unfathomable expert of the Spirit Dao.¡±

    The middle-aged man nodded. ¡°Zeng Pu is only in the mid-stage Gathering Stars Realm. Despite this, he can actually fight the early-stage Spiritual Manifestation Realm Tang Xiaoshan, one of the Tang Family patriarchs, barehanded? His strength¡­ really is impressive.¡±

    He spoke with great emotion.

    Among the city¡¯s Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators, Tang Xiaoshan¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t the greatest, but he barely qualified as a first-rate expert.

    Yet now, a Gathering Stars Realm youth was suppressing him with his bare hands. The Tang Family patriarch was covered in wounds. Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised?

    Zeng Pu?

    When he heard this name, Su Yi dimly recalled Ling Yunhe mentioning the monstrous young man on their way to the Great Xia.

    Him aside, there was also a young woman named Chi Jiansu. She wasn¡¯t simple either.

 Chapter 505: Heâ€™s Inferior to Me

    <h4>Chapter 505: He¡¯s Inferior to Me</h4>

    Over Goldenscale Lake.

    Thekewater churned, and mist permeated the air.

    Zeng Pu and the Tang Family patriarch¡¯s battle attracted attention from countless experts.

    After all, the area around Goldenscale Lake was one of the most expensive in Nine Tripod City. Numerous factions of cultivators had built their bases nearby.

    It was easy to imagine how great an upset an unmatched grand battle like this would cause.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, what do you think of Zeng Pu?¡± the middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help but ask Su Yi.

    It was onlyst night that Su Yi slew the mid-stage Spiritual Manifestation Realm Huo Tiandu over Cloub Lake. Now, Zeng Pu was staging yet another unprecedented battle over Goldenscale Lake.

    This left the middle-aged man eager to hear Su Yi¡¯s estimation of Zeng Pu, a monster of the ancient era.

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°He¡¯s a good seedling. He has the Earth Element Dao Physique, and he¡¯s inherited a first-rate fist scripture. His foundations are far more polished than others of the same cultivation. Even in an ancient orthodoxy, he¡¯d be one of their greatest geniuses, less than one in ten thousand. He¡¯s a level higher than the Heavenly Annihtion Demonic Gate¡¯s Sikong Bao.¡±

    Both the middle-aged man and Weng Jiu couldn¡¯t help but nod to themselves. Zeng Pu really was strong, and hisbat prowess was heaven-defying to the extreme.

    Few could cross cultivation boundaries to kill superior opponents, but they weren¡¯t that umon in Nine Tripod City.

    Many modern geniuses could, even as Origin Pce cultivators, defeat ordinary Gathering Stars experts.

    However, Origin Dao cultivators who could suppress Spirit Dao experts were so rare that Zeng Pu¡¯s victory was practically a miracle.

    If Su Yi hadn¡¯t defeated and killed Huo Tiandu just the night before, the middle-aged man and Weng Jiu couldn¡¯t have stayed so calm.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, you¡¯re absolutely right,¡± sighed Weng Jiu. ¡°Zeng Pu really is a heaven-defying figure even among monsters of the ancient era.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t finished talking,¡± said Su Yi with a frown. He seemed quite displeased that Weng Jiu had interrupted him.

    Weng Jiu was stunned. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, don¡¯t tell me you have other brilliant insights?¡±

    The middle-aged man looked intrigued too.

    But Su Yi had already lost interest in making any furtherments, so he spoke without wasting words. ¡°He¡¯s inferior to me.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    Weng Jiu and his master looked at each other. Both fell silent.?After all that build-up, all he wanted was to emphasize that he was even more impressive than Zeng Pu¡­

    Su Yi added, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m just saying that his foundations and attainments in the Origin Dao are far beneath mine, but in the future¡­¡±

    Su Yi suddenly shut his mouth. He suddenly realized vying for supremacy with a young man like Zeng Pu was beneath his status; it would only hurt his image.

    After all, who else in this world had memories of reaching the very limit of the Imperial Realm in their past life?

    And who else had condensed an unprecedented Strongest Dao Seed as he had in this lifetime?

    I can¡¯t makeparisons like that so lightly ever again. If word gets out, it¡¯ll make me look bad,?thought Su Yi.

    Weng Jiu and the middle-aged man were silent too. Both of them already knew that Su Yi¡¯s pride ran bone deep, but they wouldn¡¯t have imagined that he¡¯d say something so arrogant as if it were a matter of course.

    For a moment, they really didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    Suddenly, a series of startle cries rang out in the distance.

    The Tang Family patriarch, Tang Xiaoshan, suddenly plummeted from the sky and into Goldenscale Lake with an enormous ssh, scattering snow-white droplets.

    When he reappeared, he was covered in heavy wounds, pallid, and drenched as a drowned rat. He was such a miserable sight he was almost unbearable to look at.

    The onlookers watching from the shore were all at a loss for words.

    A long-famous Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator had lost at the hands of a Gathering Stars Realm youth! This was unquestionably a miracle!

    The gray-robed Zeng Pu hovered over theke, an apologetic look on his face. ¡°Agh, I¡¯m really sorry. I almost lost control and punched you to death. I didn¡¯t scare you, did I?¡±

    ¡°....¡± No one knew what to say to that.

    Tang Xiaoshan was so ashamed that he wanted to die. He longed for nothing more than a hole to hide himself in.?How is that an apology? He¡¯s obviously just arrogant to the extreme!

    The middle-aged man¡¯s eyebrows shifted upward.?This kid sure has a poisonous tongue.

    Weng Jiu had a strange look on his face.?Zeng Pu¡¯s strange, sarcastic words might be arrogant, but when ites to hurtful remarks, Su Yi is obviously his superior.

    Weng Jiu most certainly hadn¡¯t forgotten the way Su Yi encouraged him to give up on ying the zitherst night. He sounded earnest and sincere, with a trace of disappointment¡­

    It was enough to anger someone to death!

    Byparison, Zeng Pu¡¯s jibescked polish.

    Suddenly, one of the cultivators watching from the banks spoke up. His voice was full of awe. ¡°Young lord, dare I ask if you¡¯re the mysterious person who killed Huo Tiandu on Cloub Lakest night?¡±

    This question instantly attracted the crowd¡¯s attention.

    Last night¡¯s duel on Cloub Lake caused an iparablemotion; Nine Tripod City practically boiled over in response.

    Even now, the city¡¯s cultivators were debating the mysterious young man in blue¡¯s identity.

    Only the middle-aged man and Weng Jiu reacted differently. Their expressions turned a bit strange, and they couldn¡¯t help but nce at Su Yi.

    Su Yi put his hands behind his back, and he seemed perfectly calm, as if he didn¡¯t care about any of this in the least.

    However, it was then that Zeng Pu sighed in exasperation. ¡°If I were really the one who¡¯d killed him, how could I possibly resort to hiding my identity?¡±

    ¡°Aiyo, it seems he¡¯s rather contemptuous of the mysterious figure who killed Huo Tiandu.¡± The cloth-robed middle-aged manughed, a hint of mockery in his gaze.

    Weng Jiu looked at Su Yi and deliberately fanned the mes. ¡°Fellow Daoist, it seems this kid thinks youck courage.¡±

    ¡°That so?¡± said Su Yi tly. ¡°But you¡¯re the ones who helped me hide my identity. If anyonecks courage, it¡¯s you, not me.¡±

    Weng Jiu¡¯s words stuck in his throat, and his eyes bulged.

    The middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly.

    Meanwhile, on the shore¡­

    ¡°Then do you know who did it?¡± asked one of the onlookers.

    Zeng Pu shook his head. ¡°All I can say is that while Spiritual Manifestation cultivators were perhaps once strong enough to dominate the world, those old-timers won¡¯t be the ones to lead the world into a new era.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± said Zeng Pu. He scanned the shoreline, sped his fist, and said with a modest, simple smile, ¡°My name is Zeng Pu, and in nine days, I n to participate in the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly. If any Spiritual Manifestation Realm old-timers dislike the look of me, or if they think I¡¯m too arrogant, they¡¯re wee toe looking for me. I promise not to kill them.¡±

    His smile was simple and modest, but his words weren¡¯t the least bit humble. Thebination left the crowd stunned, but before long, they burst into uproar.

    Zeng Pu, meanwhile, had already taken to the skies. In a few blinks of the eye, he disappeared.

    Tang Xiaoshan remained, looking like a drenched rat who¡¯d lost his soul.

    He knew that this incident would shake the city. Even with his formerly illustrious reputation, he¡¯d effectively been reduced to a stepping stone beneath Zeng Pu¡¯s feet.

    He could imagine it now. Whenever anyone discussed Zeng Pu, they were sure topare the two of them. He¡¯d be aughingstock, someone brought up only to offset his opponent¡¯s greatness¡­

    ¡°This kid¡­ he¡¯s simply too arrogant¡­¡± said Weng Jiu with great emotion.

    ¡°Do you want to hit him and watch him suffer?¡± asked the middle-aged man.

    ¡°Yes,¡± said Weng Jiu without so much as pausing to think.

    ¡°Me too,¡± said the middle-aged man before looking at Su Yi. ¡°What about you, Fellow Daoist?¡±

    ¡°I have no interest whatsoever in bullying someone with no hope of winning,¡± said Su Yi, sounding weary and distracted.

    Both Weng Jiu and his master fell silent. They¡¯d already lost track of how many times Su Yi had rendered them speechless today.

    They couldn¡¯t help it; Su Yi¡¯s words left them unsure of what to say on numerous asions¡­

    That very day, word of Zeng Pu defeating Tang Xiaoshan on Goldenscale Lake spread through Nine Tripod City like wildfire, instantly causing an enormous uproar.

    ¡°It was justst night that a mysterious young man in blue killed Grand Elder Huo Tiandu of Cloudsky Divine Pce. Now, Zeng Pu¡¯s gone and suppressed Tang Xiaoshan with his bare fists! This¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± Some people were astonished, and their hearts shook.

    ¡°Zeng Pu sure is something! He actually said he wasn¡¯t afraid of any Spiritual Manifestation cultivator challenging him. How many people in this world could be so bold?¡± Others were thoroughly impressed, and they didn¡¯t hold back their praise.

    ¡°No one knows that mysterious young man in blue¡¯s cultivation, but Zeng Pu is different. He used Gathering Stars Realm cultivation to defeat the early-stage Spiritual Manifestation Realm Tang Xiaoshan. This is simply unprecedented. It¡¯s a miracle!¡±

    This analysis won widespread approval.

    Even now, almost no one knew who the mysterious young man in blue was. They didn¡¯t even know whether he was really a young man or not; he might well be an old monster maintaining a youthful facade.

    However, numerous people witnessed Zeng Pu¡¯s battle in perfect rity. When theypared him to the mysterious young man in blue, they naturally thought him superior.

    ¡°As the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly draws near, Nine Tripod City is getting livelier and livelier. In less than a day, two Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators have been defeated in rapid session. Will the current Spiritual Manifestation experts really be the ones to lead us into the future? Perhaps it really is as Zeng Pu says.¡±

    Numerous older-generation experts¡¯ hearts swelled with emotion. All of them realized that the world was showing signs of a massive change!

    When the Huo Family higher-ups found out what had happened, their spirits sank, and they felt aplicated mixture of emotions.

    It was just as the middle-aged man in simple cloth robes predicted. No matter how much they hated Su Yi, they were unwilling to announce that he was the one who¡¯d killed Huo Tiandu.

    It was just too shameful!

    If they spoke of it, how would that be any different from pping themselves in the face?

    ¡­.

    Meanwhile, in a restaurant¡¯s private dining room¡­

    ¡°Zeng Pu? Granny, do you know who that is?¡± Gu Cangning asked in confusion.

    ¡°Young Master, think back to thirty thousand years ago. Do you remember who once dominated the Azure Continent with nothing but a pair of iron fists?¡± said a gray-haired woman with a youthful face. Her eyes shed with strange light.

    Gu Cangning eximed, ¡°Granny, are you talking about the one who used his fleshly body to prove his Dao and enter the Imperial Realm? The one with a body-refining technique unsurpassed in this world? The Profound Bone Demon Emperor?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. He was also the most tyrannical and arrogant of the Azure Continent¡¯s Nine Emperors. He wasn¡¯t affiliated with any faction; he alone was enough to intimidate the entire world.¡±

    The old woman sighed with admiration. ¡°Few rumors of his aplishments circted throughout the Azure Continent. However, to the continent¡¯s top orthodoxies, the Profound Bone Demon Emperor represents the upper limit of what¡¯s achievable through body refining!¡±

    Gu Cangning gasped. ¡°Are you saying that Zeng Pu is most likely the Profound Bone Demon Emperor¡¯s disciple, or perhaps his descendant?¡±

    The old woman sighed. ¡°If not, I truly cannot think of any other body refiner capable of teaching a heaven-defying little monster like Zeng Pu.¡±

    She paused here and looked at Gu Cangning. ¡°Young Lord, it seems to me that it¡¯s already time for you to unseal the power within you.¡±

    Gu Cangning shook, and he fell silent. A long time passed before he nodded.

 Chapter 506: Treasure Trove Tower

    <h4>Chapter 506: Treasure Trove Tower</h4>

    Azurecloud Court.

    When Su Yi returned from the shore of Goldenscale Lake, he suddenly recalled something.

    Su Yi went looking for Yue Shichan and asked softly, ¡°Nine days from now, do you n to participate in the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly?¡±

    Yue Shichan already had early-stage Origin Pce Realm cultivation. With her attainments in the Dao of the Sword, she was qualified to participate in the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly.

    ¡°I¡¯d originally nned on participating, but given the circumstances, I¡¯m afraid I¡­¡± Yue Shichan¡¯s starry eyes dimmed. They¡¯d yet to fully eliminate the Shamanic Venom Devilworm inside her, and she couldn¡¯t unleash her cultivation base.

    ¡°Five days from now, no trace of the parasite will remain in your body,¡± said Su Yi. He thought for a moment, then said, ¡°If you want to participate, I¡¯ll help you. I can¡¯t promise you¡¯ll nab a solid first ce, but cing near the top should be doable.¡±

    He paused here, thenughed. ¡°Of course, your ranking isn¡¯t important. What matters is finding powerful opponents to serve as whetstones to improve your Dao of the Sword.¡±

    Yue Shichan was stunned, and a bit confused, too.?There¡¯s so little time before the event starts that I¡¯m afraid not even a god or immortal could help my cultivation break through.

    Why does Brother Su¡­ Why does he have such confidence in me?

    Su Yi didn¡¯t exin. He just said directly, ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go into the city and see if we can buy you a suitable spiritual sword.

    Yue Shichan fell into a brief daze. ¡°I have a weapon.¡±

    Su Yi turned over his hand and took out a sword. ¡°You mean this?¡±

    It was three feet, two inches long and three fingers wide, with a red string tied to the hilt. The de was clear throughout, as bright and pure as autumn waters.

    However, the red string¡¯s color had faded, and both edges had numerous eye-catching nicks.

    This was an Origin Dao spiritual sword. By the standards of the mundane world, it was precious.

    However, in Su Yi¡¯s eyes, it was mediocre at best. Furthermore, it had obviously apanied Yue Shichan in battle for a long time; the battered de was clear proof of that.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel a thread of pity rise in his heart.

    He could roughly imagine it. When Yue Shichan departed the Great Zhou, she and her sword traversed mountains and rivers, living off thend and sleeping in the open.

    She was a young woman with a disposition as cold as ice and no one to rely on. Su Yi feared she knew no means of earning money. Otherwise, how could she have let her sword get in this condition without recing it?

    It was true; Yue Shichan¡¯s resources were pitifully sparse. When Su Yi rescued her from the Song of the Sandy Creek, he noticed that none of her possessions were worth much.

    This was the plight of the rogue cultivator. There was no n to support her and no sect to shelter her. Obtaining everything from cultivation methods to spirit stones and other cultivation resources was far too difficult.

    Even Su Yi chose toe to the Great Xia because the Great Zhou was too remote; a small nation like that simply didn¡¯t have the resources to satisfy the needs of his cultivation.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Yue Shichan nodded, and when she looked at the sword, her starry eyes softened. ¡°My sword is named White Sparrow, and it¡¯s been my constantpanion; I see it as a dear friend. It¡¯s fought alongside me since my time in the Great Zhou, and together, we¡¯ve ovee hundreds of battles big and small. It¡¯s my most reliable ally.¡±

    Su Yi could sense the depth of her feelings for the sword.

    It was simr to how he felt about the first sword he forged upon reawakening the memories of his past life, Mortal Edge. Its materials were ordinary, and by now, it wasn¡¯t even remotely capable ofplementing his strength.

    But to Su Yi, the sword had extraordinary significance.

    There was no doubt that White Sparrow was simrly important to Yue Shichan.

    ¡°You can¡¯t use this sword any longer. If you do, you¡¯ll only destroy it,¡± said Su Yi. As he spoke, he passed White Sparrow back to Yue Shichan. ¡°However, you can hold onto it. It can serve as an emblem of your past. Later, when you reach the pinnacle of swordsmanship, looking at it will help you recall how you felt when you first began your pursuit of the Dao of the Sword. It will save you from losing yourself after reaching the peak; its value will far exceed your imagination.¡±

    He spoke with a hint ofmentation.

    Every step of the path of cultivation was difficult. Upon obtaining great strength, the slightest carelessness could make you lose yourself.

    Engraving your initial motivations and determination into your heart would stabilize you. If a cultivator was like a little boat adrift on the great sea, such a symbol was like an anchor. It kept them from being swept away by the current or swayed by the endless wind and waves.

    White Sparrow was emzoned with the memories of Yue Shichan¡¯s initial pursuit of the Dao. In a sense, it represented her original intentions. Thus, when she neared the pinnacle of the Dao of the Sword, it could serve as her anchor.

    Yue Shichan was dazed. She clearly couldn¡¯t yetprehend the true meaning of Su Yi¡¯s words.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t exin any further. ¡°An artisan keeps his tools sharp if he¡¯s to do his job well. As a sword cultivator, you need a spiritual sword suited to your abilities. Come on, let¡¯s take a trip into the city.¡±

    As he spoke, he turned and headed out of the courtyard.

    Brother Su is a bit too overbearing, isn¡¯t he¡­? He didn¡¯t even give me the chance to refuse¡­

    Yue Shichan was initially a bit embarrassed, and she nned to refuse his offer. When she saw this, she felt helpless, but she nheless obediently followed him out the door.

    Inwardly, she was rather worried.?I nned to work by Brother Su¡¯s side to repay his benevolence, but now, he¡¯s looking out for me at every turn and offering me his aid. If things go on like this¡­ what will I do¡­?

    She looked up at his tall, upright figure, her gaze increasingly gentle. A current of warmth flowed through her.

    People weren¡¯t like trees or grass. Who didn¡¯t like it when others cared for them?

    Bai Wenqing watched Su Yi and Yue Shichan leave. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Big Brother Yuan Heng, have you ever seen Senior Su show such consideration for another person before?¡±

    Yuan Heng scratched his head. ¡°Master¡¯s always been kind to the people around him. That said, if you¡¯re asking about people he¡¯s gone out of his way to take care of, only a select few have received such treatment.¡±

    Bai Wenqing asked curiously, ¡°Who else is there?¡±

    Yuan Heng thought for a moment, then said, ¡°These are only the ones I know about, but before, there was Miss Cha Jin and Miss Lingxue. Now, there¡¯s Yue Shichan and Wen Xinzhao?too.¡±

    ¡°All of them are girls?¡± Bai Wenqing¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Yup.¡±

    ¡°That¡­.¡± Bai Wenqing was stunned. ¡°And surely each is prettier than the one before?¡±

    ¡°But of course!¡± said Yuan Heng without so much as pausing to think.

    Bai Wenqing¡¯s expression turned a bit strange. A momentter, she said with the utmost seriousness, ¡°Big Brother Yuan Heng, in this regard, you absolutely must not learn from Senior Su¡¯s example.¡±

    Yuan Heng looked confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Bai Wenqing rolled her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re really a blockhead!¡±

    Yuan Heng let out a burst of foolishughter, looking quite silly.

    Bai Wenqingughed too.?How could a blockhead like this learn to ¡®romp around the flower patch¡¯ like Senior Su?

    When he saw Bai Wenqing rxed, Yuan Heng inwardly wiped the cold sweat from his brow.?If Master ever tries to take me somewhere like the Song of the Sandy Creek again, I absolutely cannot let Miss Bai find out about it. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be?in for big?trouble!

    ¡­¡­

    Nine Tripod City was extremely prosperous. The densely-popted streets were full of carts and carriages.

    ¡°Brother Su, did you notice? On our way here, we passed an enormous number of men in blue¡­¡± Yue Shichan couldn¡¯t help but say.

    As they walked through the city, she saw that regardless of age, most of the men were dressed in blue!

    Su Yi was briefly stunned. Thinking back on it now, he discovered that she was right; an unusually high percentage of the men in Nine Tripod City were dressed in blue.

    A momentter, Su Yiughed dryly. ¡°It¡¯s just clothing; why concern yourself with that?¡±

    Yue Shichan blushed slightly. ¡°It¡¯s just that you typically wear blue robes. When I saw so many people dressed like you, I couldn¡¯t help but take note of it.¡±

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°A schr ought to be bookish and elegant, but to sword cultivators such as ourselves, our temperament matters more. Clothes are just adornments; withoutparable character, dressing like me is like putting a hat on a monkey. It¡¯s simple buffoonery.¡±

    Yue Shichan couldn¡¯t help but grin.?I wouldn¡¯t have guessed it, but it seems Brother Su¡¯s quite narcissistic¡­

    As they conversed, they arrived at Treasure Trove Tower.

    It was one of the city¡¯s four great towers, just like Cloudmarsh Tower and the Song of the Sandy Creek. It was a famous destination for the buying and selling of treasures.

    Rumor had it that every treasure sold there was rare and precious. No matter their cultivation, any cultivator with sufficient wealth could find something to satisfy them.

    When Su Yi and Yue Shichan arrived, they discovered that Treasure Trove Tower was packed. People were everywhere, and business was booming.

    ¡°Young lord, the curtains open on the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly in just nine days. As a result, far more cultivators havee here to purchase treasures than usual,¡± exined a servant responsible for weing customers. ¡°There are certain rare treasures that, on a typical day, few would take interest in. Now, there¡¯s no need to fear failing to sell them off.¡±

    As she spoke, the servant led Su Yi and Yue Shichan to the hall that?specialized?in selling swords.

    It was even more crowded, and the clientele included a wide range of ages and both men and women. People clustered around every table disying the weapons up for sale.

    When he took in this fiery atmosphere, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but frown.?Given the circumstances, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be hard to find Yue Shichan a suitable spiritual sword.

    ¡°Ee? Fellow Daoist Su?¡± A pleasing voice rang out.

    Immediately afterward, there was a disturbance amidst the crowd, which cleared a path.

    Su Yi then saw a snowy young woman in purple. She emanated a lofty, majestic air, and a group of guards surrounded her.

    This was none other than Jiang Li, a core disciple of the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect, the Jade Phoenix Fairy!

    ¡°Greetings, Young Mistress!¡± The servant apanying Su Yi hurriedly bowed.

    Jiang Li waved her away. ¡°You can return to your post.¡±

    The servant hurriedly left.

    It really is Fellow Daoist Su. For a moment there, I thought I was mistaking someone else for him.?Jiang Li¡¯s phoenix eyes turned toward Su Yi; it seemed she was surprised to encounter him here.

    When she saw Yue Shichan apanying him, Jiang Li couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit stunned.

    Even though she was a woman too, she couldn¡¯t help but admit that the fair young woman was so pretty that she looked as if she¡¯d walked right out of a painting.

    Jiang Li¡¯s retinue also included Tao Yunchi, Gu Tengying, and several other Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect disciples. When they saw Su Yi, all of them glowered.

    Especially Tao Yunchi and Gu Tengying. Their expressions were particrly unsightly.

    Not long ago, in the mountains surrounding the Locust Tree Kingdom, Tao Yunchi and Gu Tengying suffered bitter defeats at Su Yi¡¯s hands.

    How could they possibly be happy to see him again?

    However, when they saw Yue Shichan standing beside him, their expressions wavered, and they looked dazzled.

    This was the draw?of a beauty. No matter where she went, she¡¯d be the center of attention.

    Especially since Yue Shichan was no ordinary beauty. From the moment she first stepped foot in Treasure Trove Tower, no matter where she went, she drew an enormous amount of attention.

    For instance, earlier, Jiang Li noticed Yue Shichan before recognizing the man apanying her¡­

 Chapter 507: Yu Wenshuâ€™s Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 507: Yu Wenshu¡¯s Challenge</h4>

    .

    Jiang Li¡¯s appearance and disposition were simrly extraordinary.

    Even rarer, she had the noble air of one long ustomed to rank and power. Standing there beside Yue Shichan, she didn¡¯t look at all inferior.

    The two of them instantly attracted the gaze of just about everyone present.

    Qiu Hengkong was following Jiang Li, and when he saw Su Yi, he couldn¡¯t help but look delighted. He sped his fist and inclined his head. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su.¡±

    Su Yi nodded back to him before looking thoughtfully at Jiang Li. ¡°Is Treasure Trove Tower one of the businesses under the Jiang Family¡¯s leadership?¡±

    Jiang Li smiled faintly and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Fellow Daoist Su, if you see anything that catches your fancy, just give them my name. We¡¯ll surely give you a satisfactory price.¡±

    Su Yi said, ¡°Is there a ce to refine weapons here?¡±

    This question caught Jiang Li off guard. ¡°Of course there is. Our workshop is one of the best in Nine Tripod City. Fellow Daoist, do you n to ask a grandmaster artisan to refine something for you?¡±

    She paused and furrowed her brow. ¡°In that case, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to disappoint you. The Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly shall begin shortly, so all of our grandmaster artisans are busy. I¡¯m afraid you have little hope of convincing them to forge you something now.¡±

    Her phoenix eyes bore into Su Yi. ¡°Of course, should you need it, I¡¯m willing to make an appearance and see if I can help find someone willing to forge a weapon for you.¡±

    Conflict had once urred between them, and in the end, she chose to back down and apologize. She and Su Yi weren¡¯t friends.

    When she saw Su Yi now, she graciously exchanged pleasantries, but she was just acting in her capacity as one of the tower¡¯s owners; this was how she weed guests. She naturally didn¡¯t really want to help Su Yi.

    How could Su Yi fail to realize that her warm wee was, in fact, somewhat perfunctory?

    However, this didn¡¯t bother him. He said directly, ¡°I don¡¯t need a grandmaster weaponsmith; I just need a ce to work. If Treasure Trove Tower can provide a workspace, that would naturally be ideal. If not, I¡¯ll just go somewhere else.¡±

    Jiang Li was a bit stunned. ¡°We naturally have numerous workrooms, but Fellow Daoist Su¡­ don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re also proficient at refining weapons?¡±

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°I understand a little. I¡¯ll naturally pay you a fair price.¡±

    Jiang Li smiled. ¡°How could I demand your money over such a trivial matter? I was just headed toward the workshop anyway. How about youe with me?¡±

    With that, she led the way ahead.

    ¡°Brother Su, you¡­ you really want to forge a sword?¡± Yue Shichan couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°I looked around just now; none of the swords here are worthy of you. It¡¯s best I forge your weapon myself.¡±

    Jiang Li was walking up ahead, and when she heard this, her painted eyebrows shifted upward. She felt a bit ufortable.?This guy¡­ seriously disdains Treasure Trove Tower¡¯s wares??Not even Spirit Dao cultivators would dare say something like that!

    Tao Yunchi couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly. ¡°Su Yi, don¡¯t tell me you really think you can forge a sword better than anything for sale in Treasure Trove Tower?¡±

    Su Yi said faintly, ¡°Some spiritual swords are higher quality than others, but higher-ranked weapons aren¡¯t necessarily best for every sword cultivator.¡±

    He then looked at Tao Yunchi. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the disciples of the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect are ignorant of such a basic principle?¡±

    Tao Yunchi¡¯s heart clenched beneath the weight of Su Yi¡¯s gaze. He most certainly hadn¡¯t forgotten his miserable defeat at Su Yi¡¯s hands.

    However, this was Treasure Trove Tower, Jiang Li¡¯s territory. Tao Yunchi wasn¡¯t afraid that Su Yi would act up. Thus, he steeled himself and said, ¡°But you still can¡¯t insult Treasure Trove Tower¡¯s spiritual swords!¡±

    ¡°I said none of them were worthy of her, and indeed, none of them are,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°I¡¯m simply speaking the truth.¡±

    Tao Yunchi said coldly, ¡°That so? Then we¡¯re all truly eager to see just what kind of treasure sword you forge!¡±

    This was someone Su Yi had already defeated; he couldn''t be bothered to pay Tao Yunchi any further heed.

    The sword he forged for Yue Shichan wasn¡¯t for showing to other people.

    Jiang Li heard every word of their conversation, and she felt rather displeased too.?Su Yi is too arrogant. I¡¯ve got to see just what kind of spiritual sword he makes!

    The workshop was at the back of Treasure Trove Tower. It was a massive hall split into various workrooms.

    When Jiang Li andpany first arrived, there was already a group waiting there.

    The leader was a young man in undyed hemp clothing. He had a big, thick-boned frame, with broad shoulders and a narrow waist. He was tall and majestic-looking, and his thick ck hair hung loose. He had thick eyebrows, and his features looked as if they¡¯d been carved with a chisel.

    When his eyes opened and closed, they glinted with radiance as white as snow and sharp as the edge of a sword; his gaze was forceful and imposing.

    When an ordinary cultivator saw him, they felt as if they were looking at a divine sword polished to iparable sharpness, and they felt a prickling pain and sense of oppression in their hearts. They dared not meet his gaze.

    <i>What sharp and austere sword intent! </i>Yue Shichan¡¯s starry eyes focused. As a sword cultivator herself, she could clearly sense the utterly terrifying sword intent emanating from this young man. It was a type of imposing aura one could only obtain by oveing bloodshed and numerous life-and-death struggles. It was extremely concentrated and somber.

    Su Yi took a second look at the young man in hemp clothes too. He was in thete-stage Gathering Stars Realm and shrouded in sword intent. His energy was clear and sharp, a sign that he¡¯d tempered his sword intent to full mastery.

    A cultivator¡¯s sword intent was connected to which Charms of the Dao they¡¯d mastered.

    The Dao Charm of the Origin Dao level was divided into four levels: basic understanding, understanding subtleties, major sess, and perfection.

    This young man in hemp clothes had tempered his sword intent to perfection. This really did make him a peak-level figure within the Origin Dao.

    Even in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, he could have been a legacy disciple of an ancient orthodoxy.

    ¡°I kept you waiting, Senior Apprentice Brother Yu,¡± Jiang Li said softly.

    Tao Yunchi, Gu Tengying, and the other Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect inheritors each bowed in greeting, all of them with respectful expressions on their faces.

    Yu Wenshu!

    He was the sword chief of the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect¡¯s younger generation, and one of the Great Xia¡¯s most dazzling young geniuses. He wasparable to Cloudsky Divine Pce¡¯s Wen Xinzhao, the Qingyi Dao Sect¡¯s Li Handeng, and Maha Temple¡¯s Buddhist Son Chen Lu!

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind waiting. So long as Grandmaster Yu can boost Floating Gold¡¯s strength to a new level, I wouldn¡¯t mind even if I had to wait until right before the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly began!¡±

    When he saw Jiang Li, a faint smile appeared on?Yu Wenshu¡¯s?chiseled face.

    Jiang Li said softly, ¡°Grandmaster Yu is one of the three best weapon refiners in Nine Tripod City, while you are a genius of the Dao of the Sword that he thinks extremely highly of. I trust that Grandmaster Yu won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±

    Yu Wenshu nodded, then nced at Su Yi and Yue Shichan. ¡°Who might these two be?¡±

    He paid particr attention to Yue Shichan. Faint traces of the distinctive air of a sword cultivator lingered around her, and she was beautiful as ady immortal. The sight of her took his breath away.

    ¡°This is Young Lord Su, Su Yi, and this is¡­¡± Jiang Li was just about to introduce Yue Shichan when she found herself at a loss for words; she didn¡¯t know who Su Yi¡¯spanion was.

    ¡°Yue Shichan,¡± said Yue Shichan in a voice as cold and clear as ice.

    In front of outsiders, her disposition was ethereal, aloof, and distant, like an unapproachable ice queen.

    Su Yi was in no mood to exchange pleasantries, so he said, ¡°Miss Jiang, please arrange a workroom for me.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jiang Li then called over one of the workshop¡¯s stewards. After receiving his orders, the steward led Su Yi and Yue Shichan deeper into the workshop.

    ¡°That Su guy thinks he¡¯s better than everyone else just because he¡¯s strong,¡± Tao Yunchi couldn¡¯t help butin. ¡°He¡¯s arrogant and domineering to the extreme. Senior Apprentice Sister Jiang, you shouldn¡¯t help someone like that.¡±

    The others chimed in, one after another. ¡°That¡¯s right! That Su guy once shed with us, but you set aside your grudge and offered him your aid. It¡¯s bad enough that he isn¡¯t grateful, but he even ndered Treasure Trove Tower¡¯s goods! He really thinks he can refine a superior de? That¡¯s utterly infuriating!¡±

    Yu Wenshu frowned. ¡°That guy once shed with the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect?¡±

    Jiang Li nced at Qiu Hengkong. ¡°Now that you mention it, this incident is somewhat connected to Junior Apprentice Brother Qiu.¡±

    She briefly and concisely exined what had happened at Locust Tree Kingdom, including the conflict between them. She told the story fairly and without bias or embellishment.

    Nheless, Tao Yunchi and Gu Tengying hung their heads in shame. To them, this was an enormous disgrace. Hearing it described was like having salt rubbed in their wounds.

    Yu Wenshu nced coldly at the pair of them. ¡°While outside the sect, you insulted a sectmate in front of an outsider? How stupid can you be? You were weaker than him, so you ought to have learned from your humiliation and used it to better yourselves. Looking at you now, it seems youck the necessary awareness. You¡¯re truly disappointing!¡±

    Both Tao Yunchi and Gu Tengying broke out in cold sweats. They fell as silent as cicadas in winter.

    Yu Wenshu then looked at Jiang Li. ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister Jiang, you chose to back down and apologize. Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t think you could defeat Su Yi?¡±

    Even in the face of his sharp gaze, Jiang Li¡¯s expression didn¡¯t so much as waver. She said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no way to know without fighting him, but I have to say that he¡¯s an extremely capable opponent. I chose to back down purely because there was no need to turn such a petty squabble into arger incident.¡±

    Yu Wenshu thought for a moment. ¡°When Su Yi finishes forging a sword, I¡¯ll challenge him.¡±

    This deration stunned the others present, and they found it hard to believe.

    Tao Yunchi and Gu Tengying were still feeling ashamed after getting rebuked, but when they heard this, their eyes sparkled with excitement.

    If Senior Apprentice Brother Yu intervened, there was no way Su Yi could maintain his prestige!

    Qiu Hengkong¡¯s heart sank. As an outer sect disciple of the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect, he knew just how terrifying the sword chief of the sect¡¯s younger generation was.

    He was one of the greatest geniuses of the modern era!

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Yu, the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly shall begin in just a few days. Challenging Su Yi to a battle now seems a bit¡­ inappropriate?¡± muttered Jiang Li.

    Yu Wenshu¡¯s expression darkened. His gaze was sharp, and he said calmly, ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister Jiang, rest assured. This is not an emotional decision, and I¡¯m certainly not stepping in to help those two idiots vent their displeasure. As the sword chief of the sect¡¯s younger generation, it¡¯s only right that I defend its prestige. In simple terms, even if our disciples were mistaken, it¡¯s not up to outsiders to discipline them!¡±

    His words were like swords, and he spoke with force and conviction.

    Jiang Li fell silent, but in the end, she said nothing.

    She might not approve of?Yu Wenshu¡¯s?methods, but she was aware that this was just his personality; he was as sharp and resolute as his sword.

    It was then that the middle-aged man in brocade robes standing behind Yu Wenshu smiled and said leisurely, ¡°Martial Nephew Yu, when the timees, I¡¯ll personally lend a hand!¡±

 Chapter 508: An Old Grudge

    <h4>Chapter 508: An Old Grudge</h4>

    The middle-aged man in brocade robes wore a high-brimmed hat, and he had a willowy beard. His face was fair, and he emanated the distinctive air of a Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator.

    Zhou Fengzhi!

    He was an inner sect elder of the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect, an expert who stepped into the Spiritual Manifestation Realm a decade ago.

    When he spoke, the group¡¯s spirits soared.

    Jiang Li¡¯s painted eyebrows furrowed slightly; she seemed to have recalled something. ¡°Martial Uncle Zhou, I remember that you and Junior Apprentice Brother Zhou Zhiqian are from the Great Zhou. Don¡¯t tell me you know Su Yi?¡±

    As she spoke, she nced first at Zhou Fengzhi, and then at the silver-robed young man beside him.

    The young man¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Were the Great Zhou¡¯s heir apparent, Zhou Zhili, here, he¡¯d recognize the young man at a nce. This was his older half-brother, the eldest prince of the Great Zhou, Zhou Zhiqian!

    ¡°Indeed,¡± said Zhou Fengzhi, looking at Jiang Li in mild surprise. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about the boy before. Back in the Great Zhou, he slew many of my nsmen; you could say he¡¯s an enemy of mine.¡±

    The group was stunned, but at the same time, they felt enlightened.?No wonder Elder Zhou was so proactive about this. So, he¡¯s long since viewed Su Yi as his enemy!

    Qiu Hengkong¡¯s expression shifted dramatically.?This is bad!

    He would never have guessed that someone as prominent as Zhou Fengzhi had a grudge against Su Yi.

    It was then that the silver-robed Zhou Zhiqian spoke up. He looked grief-stricken. ¡°Four months ago, in the Great Zhou¡¯s imperial city, the Jade Capital, Su Yi slew a group of my seniors. To ensure my safety, my surviving seniors sent me far away.¡±

    He paused to take a deep breath. ¡°I would never have guessed that I¡¯d encounter my old enemy now, much less that I¡¯d meet him here.¡±

    He sounded agitated.

    The group was visibly stunned.

    Even Jiang Li couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit dazed.?Isn¡¯t this too many coincidences happening all at once¡­?

    But it was then that Yu Wenshu shook his head. ¡°Martial Uncle Zhou, I decided to challenge Su Yi to protect the sect¡¯s prestige, not to get revenge. If that¡¯s what you¡¯re after, I¡¯m afraid I cannot help you.¡±

    He naturally had his own principles and way of doing things.

    With his status as the sword chief of the sect¡¯s younger generation, he needn¡¯t concern himself with an elder like Zhou Fengzhi; with his umtions and aptitude, his position would one day transcend Zhou Fengzhi¡¯s!

    Zhou Fengzhi¡¯s brow furrowed imperceptibly, but then, he smiled. ¡°Martial Nephew, with my methods, I naturally can kill Su Yi without your intervention. I¡¯m just nning to lend you my prestige; I won¡¯t get involved.¡±

    Yu Wenshu nodded. ¡°That¡¯s for the best.¡±

    Jiang Li sighed to herself. ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Yu, Martial Uncle Zhou, Treasure Trove Tower is Jiang Family territory, and Su Yi is one of our customers. If you have to target him, fine, but please don¡¯t target him here.¡±

    Both Zhou Fengzhi and Yu Wenshu agreed.

    Qiu Hengkong¡¯s heart was increasingly heavy, and he felt increasingly frantic.

    He silently steeled himself.?In a bit, when Fellow Daoist Su emerges, I have to warn him right away, no matter what! I have to make him leave as soon as possible!

    But it was then that Zhou Fengzhi nced at him and said gently, ¡°Hengkong, you¡¯re a disciple of our Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect. When Su Yi emerges from his work room, you are not to signal to him in any way.¡±

    His voice was warm and amiable, but Qiu Hengkong couldn¡¯t help but shudder.

    Time slipped by.

    Four hourster.

    Suddenly, the door to a distant workroom opened, and a group of people walked out.

    The leader was a sturdy, long-robed older man with coppery skin and messy hair.

    Despite his apparent age, he was hale, hearty, and energetic. Every inch of him emanated a domineering aura.

    Jiang Li¡¯s eyes lit up. She walked up to him, then bowed in greeting. ¡°Uncle Yu, did you seed?¡±

    ¡°Greetings, Grandmaster Yu!¡± Yu Wenshu and the others greeted him solemnly as well.

    Even Zhou Fengzhi sped his fist and inclined his head; he dared not be negligent.

    Why? Because the old man before them was the world-famous weaponsmith Yu Shuya. Everyone called him Grandmaster Yu.

    Of all the weaponsmiths in the world, he was in the top three.

    Over the years, numerous Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators hade looking for him in hopes of hiring him to help them forge magic treasures.

    Yu Shuya ignored everyone but Jiang Li. He was reserved, with a rigid, unsmiling face, but when he saw Jiang Li, the corners of his lips curved upward. ¡°You personally entrusted me with this task. How could I possibly be careless?¡±

    He then nced at one of the attendants apanying him. ¡°Show them the treasure sword.¡±

    The servant was carrying a sword case, which he hurriedly proffered to Yu Wenshu with both hands.

    The moment Yu Wenshu opened the case, there was a sh of sharp golden light, and a cold, misty radiance permeated the air. Those nearby felt a prickling pain on their skin, and their hair stood on end. They couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    A golden spiritual swordy within the case. It looked as if it had been cast entirely out of divine gold. It was bright and clean, and eye-catching, sharp wisps of spirituality lingered around its edge.

    What a good sword!?The group¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Its name was Floating Gold, and it was a treasure from thirty thousand years ago. Even before this, it was immensely powerful and shockingly destructive.?Its?only w was that its edge was damaged; it was otherwise perfect.

    Yet now, after Grandmaster Yu repaired it, its former w no longer existed. This boosted the sword¡¯s quality to a whole new level!

    ¡°Many thanks, Grandmaster Yu!¡± Yu Wenshu bowed in gratitude. He was a sword cultivator with a heart as firm as stone, but when he saw his sword, he couldn¡¯t disguise his delight and excitement.

    Yu Shuya thought nothing of it. ¡°This sword has long since given rise to a weapon spirit soul body, and it has a definite degree of intelligence and spirituality.?It''s?one in ten thousand even among spiritual weapons; all I did was repair its damage.¡±

    Jiang Li pressed her lips into a smile. ¡°Uncle Yu, don¡¯t be so modest. Everyone knows that artisans capable of repairing such a spiritual weapon are so rare, you can count them on your fingers. And you? You¡¯re one of the few.¡±

    The others chimed in too, their praises flowing nonstop.

    Yu Shuya¡¯s eyebrows shifted upward. This degree of ttery made even his rigid features soften; it was obvious that he was quite pleased with himself too.

    It was just as Jiang Li said: few in this world were capable of repairing such a spiritual weapon!

    ¡°I¡¯ve finished my task, so I¡¯ll be on my way. Lass, want to y a game of chess?¡± Yu Shuya looked at Jiang Li.

    He had three great passions. First was refining weapons. Second was ying chess. Third was drinking.

    Whenever he finished refining a weapon, he always needed a joyful game of chess.

    Jiang Li said apologetically, ¡°Uncle Yu, any other time, I would happily agree to y with you, but¡­ I have to wait here a while longer.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re waiting for someone?¡± Yu Shuya was stunned.

    Tao Yunchi couldn¡¯t help but chime in. ¡°To tell the truth, we¡¯re here waiting for a young man named Su Yi. Earlier, he said that none of the swords on sale here were worthy of his friend, so he requested a forge to make her a sword himself.¡±

    He was obviously making trouble; that was obvious to anyone.

    Yu Shuya naturally picked up on this too. His brow furrowed, and he looked at Jiang Li. ¡°Did that young man really say that?¡±

    Jiang Li nodded. ¡°He did.¡±

    Yu Shuya snorted derisively. ¡°Several of the swords up for sale here are my work, while the others were made by my apprentices. Why does that Su kid make them sound so lowly?¡±

    A momentter, he shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s just an arrogant little pipsqueak; I don¡¯t have the time to waste making trouble for him. Tell me,ss, why are you waiting here for someone like him?¡±

    Jiang Li hesitated, then said, ¡°In part because I want to see just what kind of spiritual sword he¡¯ll forge, in part because Senior Apprentice Brother Yu wishes to challenge him to a duel and see who¡¯s stronger.¡±

    She didn¡¯t mention Zhou Fengzhi or Zhou Zhiqian¡¯s business with Su Yi. That was, after all, a private enmity.

    Yu Shuya was instantly stunned.

    He was well aware that?Yu Wenshu?was the sword chief of the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect¡¯s younger generation, one of the greatest geniuses of the modern era.

    If?Yu Wenshu?nned to challenge Su Yi, he feared the boy wasn¡¯t simple.

    Yu Shuya was just about to ask for more information when¡ª

    Suddenly, a sword hum rife with ferocity emanated from within one of the distant workrooms. It was like the howling of a primordial demon god, and it contained a terrifying aura.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Many of those present quivered from head to toe, and their expressions shifted.?Jiang Li¡¯s?pupils constricted.

    Yu Wenshu¡¯s Floating Gold seemed to sense something, and it quivered slightly, surprising its owner.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Zhou Fengzhi had a strange look in his eyes.

    Yu Shuya, however, reacted as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning. ¡°What an excellent and ferocious sword! Who forged it?¡±

    As soon as he said this, he dashed off like a gust of wind, charging toward the source of the sword hum; it seemed he was frantic to see it as soon as possible.

    This long-famous grandmaster weaponsmith had unquestionably lost control of himself.

    However, for a sword hum to startle Yu Shuya so badly made it clear just how extraordinary the almost-finished spiritual weapon producing it was.

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Sister Jiang, don¡¯t tell me your family¡¯s workshop has a weaponsmith even more capable than Grandmaster Yu?¡± someone couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Jiang Li waspletely lost too. She shook her head. ¡°We don¡¯t, but I heard that when weapon refiners forge weapons, with a little luck, they can achieve an effect simr to when a cultivator achieves sudden enlightenment. It¡¯s a sort of miraculous inspiration, and it can result in extraordinary spiritual swords. However, this sort of situation is extremely rare.¡±

    Zhou Fengzhi sighed. ¡°In that case, I¡¯m afraid yet another matchless treasure shall emerge from the Jiang Family workshops.¡±

    The others couldn¡¯t help but feel envious. Even Jiang Li was rather eager.

    Only Qiu Hengkong¡¯s expression was a bit off. It seemed that the source of the hum was the very workroom Su Yi had gone into¡­

    Could it be him??Qiu Hengkong dared not say with certainty. He¡¯d never heard anyone say that Su Yi was proficient at weapon refining too.

    Besides, earlier, that tide of ferocious humming was apanied by a sound like the roaring of a primordial demonic god. It shook the mind and soul. No ordinary weapon refiner could produce such a sword.

    Qiu Hengkong couldn¡¯t help but suspect that not even Grandmaster Yu could forge a spiritual sword of that level. If he could, why would he have been so shocked as to lose hisposure?

 Chapter 509: Cicadaâ€™s Heart

    <h4>Chapter 509: Cicada¡¯s Heart</h4>

    ¡°Who¡¯s forging a weapon in there?¡± Yu Shuya stood outside the forge¡¯s tightly-shut door and took a deep breath.

    The nearby attendants looked at each other. Yu Shuya was instantly impatient.

    ¡°All of you, stand to the side. Don¡¯t cause a disturbance!¡± After giving this order, he cautiously opened the door just a crack and slipped stealthily inside.

    It seemed he feared nothing more than disturbing whoever was working here.

    Meanwhile, inside the workroom.

    The bellows zed, emanating searing waves of heat.

    A spiritual sword hovered over the tripod furnace, immediately attracting Yu Shuya¡¯s attention. His eyes widened, and his expression filled with irrepressible awe, astonishment, bewilderment, and infatuation.

    The sword was only two feet, three inches long and three fingers across. The de was snow-white and translucent, and it shone with faint, clear, silvery radiance, like the illusory and ethereal light of the stars.

    The sword just hovered there, humming like the tide, roaring like an eternal demon god. Its ferocious air was so intense, it almost seemed tangible, and it surged throughout the workroom.

    Even with his naked eyes, Yu Shuya could see the star and cloud pattern of an Edict. The light of countless stars seemed to flicker within the diagram.

    And beneath the Edict was a suppressed, sinister and terrifying crimson figure!

    An evil spirit!

    ¡°This¡­¡± Witnessing this was an enormous shock to Yu Shuya. How skilled did someone have to be to forge such a divine weapon?

    It was like stealing fortune from the heavens. This workmanship was almost uncanny!

    ¡°I sealed the ancient evil spirit inside the de with a Manifesting Stars Edict. Going forward, when you nourish the sword, all you have to do is circte the Edict¡¯s power to gradually refine the vicious, sinister aura of the trapped evil spirit. It will serve as nourishment for the de.

    ¡°Once the spirit¡¯s viciousness has beenpletely refined, it will be a pure spiritual body. You can then merge the spiritual body into the Manifesting Stars Edict. Before long, you¡¯ll be able to refine the spiritual body into a sword soul.

    ¡°In simple terms, with the Manifesting Stars Edict, you have no need to fear that ancient, evil spirit acting up. Instead, you can take advantage of its power to boost the sword¡¯s quality and power.¡±

    This calm, casual voice echoed throughout the workroom.

    Yu Shuya instinctively looked toward its source. Only then did he see that the speaker was a tall, lean, young man in blue robes. He stood before the furnace, looking calm and detached.

    A picturesque beauty in clothes as white as snow stood beside him. Her starry eyes were fixed on the clear, snow-white spiritual sword. She looked utterly delighted and infatuated.

    Yu Shuya suddenly seemed to regain his mental rity, and he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°That sword¡­ Young lord, did you forge it yourself?¡±

    Su Yi nced at the old man who¡¯d barged in uninvited. ¡°No matter. If you want to ask questions, behave yourself and wait your turn.¡±

    His tone was casual, like a schoolteacher berating a student; he wasn¡¯t the least bit polite.

    Yu Shuya was stunned. His face flushed red, and he said nothing. He rubbed his hands together, but in the end, he just stood silently in the corner.

    Sword cultivators were obsessed with the Dao of the Sword. As a Weapon Refiner, Wen Shuya was simrly obsessed with the Dao of Forging.

    It was precisely because he was just too eager to know how that sword was forged that he didn¡¯t lose his temper even after a young man like Su Yi rebuked him.

    ¡°Brother Su, did you¡­ really make this sword for me?¡± Yue Shichan looked uncertain, as if she dared not believe it.

    As a sword cultivator, she could clearly sense how extraordinary this spiritual sword was. However, because it was so extraordinary, she found it hard to believe she could be its master¡­

    It was such an enormous gift that she found it overwhelming.

    ¡°Only a spiritual sword like this is worthy of you,¡± said Su Yi. He raised his hand and beckoned. The sword hovering over the forge flew into his palm. He then passed it to Yue Shichan. ¡°Take it.¡±

    Yue Shichan?stared?in a daze before reaching forward to ept it.

    She couldn¡¯t help but reveal a dazzling, entrancing smile. It was a look of pure delight and gratitude. The rims of her eyes reddened slightly, and they looked a bit damp.

    Originally, she thought it would be more than enough if he bought her a decent de. Who¡¯d have thought he¡¯d forge her a sword himself, much less one of such high quality?

    Of course she was moved! How could she not be?

    ¡°Brother Su¡­¡± Yue Shichan was just about to thank him when Su Yi smiled and interrupted her.

    ¡°Your sword is nowplete. You ought to give it a name before doing anything else.¡±

    Yue Shichan took a deep breath, suppressed her surging emotions, and whispered, ¡°I hope¡­ I hope that you can choose its name.¡±

    Su Yi was stunned, and he couldn¡¯t help but tease her. ¡°I forged it for you, and now you want me to name it too? You¡¯re really cking off!¡±

    Yue Shichan¡¯s fair cheeks flushed red. She was just about to exin when Su Yiughed and stopped her. ¡°This is the first sword I forged for you as your guide to the Dao of the Sword. It naturally has a special meaning, but this sword cannot apany you in battle for the rest of your life. It would be improper to give it too grand or perfect a name; too much is as bad as too little.¡±

    Su Yi pondered for a moment, then said, ¡°How about we take a character from your name and ?call it Cicada¡¯s Heart? ¡®Chan¡¯ means Cicada, so this name can represent your sword heart.¡±

    Cicada¡¯s Heart, her sword heart.

    The name seemed simple, but it contained Su Yi¡¯s hopes for her. He hoped that as Yue Shichan pursued the Dao of the Sword, she would sharpen her heart in the process.

    How clever was this icy young woman? She instantly understood the implied meaning, and she said with delight, ¡°What an excellent name!¡±

    It was then that Yu Shuya couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. ¡°How can a spiritual sword of this quality go without a scabbard? I happen to have one that I think is just barely worthy of it. Please, ept it.¡±

    As he spoke, he took a scabbard from his jade storage pendant and proffered it with both hands.

    The scabbard was a faint off-white. It was simple and unpretentious, without the slightest carving or decoration.

    However, when Su Yi saw it, he couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Is that scabbard made from a section of Thousand Autumn Profound Rattan Heartwood?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got good eyes, Young lord!¡± said Yu Shuya. ¡°Eighty years ago, a friend of mine ventured into one of the Great Xia¡¯s forbidden grounds, the Immortal Abyss. He brought back a section of Thousand Autumn Profound Rattan Heartwood in hopes that I could use it to forge a scabbard for him.¡±

    As he said this, his eyes filled with grief and mncholy. ¡°Who¡¯d have guessed that by the time I finished the scabbard, my old friend would have already passed away from injuries he sustained in the Immortal Abyss? The scabbard was finished, only to be an ownerless treasure.¡±

    He shook his head, cast those thoughts aside, and smiled. ¡°Today, seeing the spiritual sword you forged made my heart swell with emotion, and I lost control of myself in my delight. I believe that even a scabbard such as this is only barely worthy of such a weapon.¡±

    He then turned to look at Yue Shichan. ¡°Miss, please kindly ept it.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Yue Shichan hesitated.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a scabbard. Take it,¡± said Su Yi.

    Only then did Yue Shichan ept it.

    Yu Shuya instantly rxed, and he seized the opportunity to introduce himself. ¡°This old man is called Yu Shuya, and I¡¯m an artisan of Treasure Trove Tower¡¯s workshop. Young lord, might I ask your name and surname, as well as who taught you the art of refining weapons?¡±

    Su Yi had never liked exchanging pleasantries, so he said directly, ¡°If you¡¯re really interested in asking about weaponsmithing, you can visit me tomorrow at Azure Dragon Lane¡¯s Azurecloud Court. Remember to bring a jug of quality wine. When the timees, and if I have free time, I wouldn¡¯t mind chatting with you. If I¡¯m busy, it¡¯ll have to wait untilter.¡±

    ¡°Miss Shichan, let¡¯s get going.¡± With that, Su Yi turned and left the workroom. Forging the sword had taken quite a bit of time and energy. All he wanted to do now was go home, rest, then have a peaceful cultivation session.

    Unless something unexpected happened, he¡¯d reach the mid-stage Origin Pce Realm tonight.

    At a time like this, he really wasn¡¯t in the mood to chat with Yu Shiya about weapon refining.

    Yu Shuya was stunned, but he wasn¡¯t the least bit angry. On the contrary, he saw Su Yi off with the utmost attentiveness and a smile. ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you two on your way.¡±

    ¡­.

    ¡°They¡¯reing out!¡± Jiang Li, Yu Wenshu, and the others had been waiting all this time. When they saw the door to the workroom open, all of them perked up, and their faces filled with eagerness.

    However, when they saw a tall, lean figure emerge, Jiang Li and the others were stunned.

    Su Yi!?

    The atmosphere was instantly deathly silent. Jiang Li and herpanions looked at each other.

    Earlier, all of them had tried to deduce just which master weapon refiner had a sh of inspiration resulting in an extraordinarily shocking spiritual sword.

    The only possibility they never considered was Su Yi!

    ¡°How could it possibly be him?¡± Tao Yunchi was dumbstruck. Disbelief was written all over his face.

    Yue Wenshu frowned, while Jiang Li looked bewildered and uncertain. Zhou Fengzhi¡¯s expression darkened slightly. The atmosphere was tense and stifled.

    When they saw Yu Shuya following Su Yi and Yue Shichan with an enormous smile on his face, Jiang Li andpany¡¯s expressions shifted once more. They almost dared not believe their eyes.

    As the man in charge of Treasure Trove Tower¡¯s workshop and a famous master weapon refiner, Yu Shuya had always been rigid, solemn, and unsmiling. He was extremely solitary and aloof.

    He wasn¡¯t friendly even when interacting with Spirit Dao cultivators, but now¡­

    This grandmaster weapon refiner was nothing but smiles. His massive frame was slightly hunched, and he trailed after Su Yi like an attendant.

    When she saw this, Jiang Li was so stunned that her eyes widened, her jaw hung ck, and her mind buzzed.?This is¡­ Is this still my aloof, unrestrained, cold, and unsmiling Uncle Yu?

    ¡°Uncle Yu, you¡­¡± Jiang Li was unable to suppress her confusion, so she walked right up to ask him.

    Yu Shuya looked rueful. ¡°Miss, today, my eyes were finally opened. I finally understand what it means for there to be heaven beyond the heavens. There¡¯s always someone stronger out there! Young Lord Su¡¯s attainments in the Dao of Forging are like a celestial being¡¯s; I can only look up to him.¡±

    Jiang Li fell silent, and the others¡¯ minds buzzed.

    Tao Yunchi couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Grandmaster Yu, didn¡¯t you only just say that Su Yi was an ¡®arrogant little pipsqueak¡¯....?¡±

    Before he could say anything else, Yu Shuya¡¯s face filled with shame. He sighed, ¡°Rumors may be deceiving, but seeing is believing. When I said that, I was blind and ignorant. Now that I¡¯ve seen Young Lord Su¡¯s abilities for myself, I naturally understand. The swords on disy in Treasure Trove Tower truly are unworthy of his notice!¡±

    The group was bbergasted.?Didn¡¯t his attitude¡­ change a bit too quickly?

    Yu Shuya swept his gaze across the stunned group. He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. ¡°I could say more, but you wouldn¡¯t understand. After all, none of you understand weapon refining. It¡¯s simr to how summertime insects know nothing of ice. How could you possibly understand how incredible Young Lord Su¡¯s attainments in the Dao of Forging are?¡±

    None of them knew what to say to that.

 Chapter 510: A Wine-Loverâ€™s Heart Is Not in His Cup

    <h4>Chapter 510: A Wine-Lover¡¯s Heart Is Not in His Cup</h4>

    Tao Yunchi felt his face heat up, as if he¡¯d been ruthlessly pped. He felt like a clown. After all that jumping around, he only managed to hurt himself.

    Jiang Li was silent too.

    Su Yi¡¯s attainments in the Dao of Forging were so lofty that even Yu Shuya respected and admired him. How many in the Great Xia could say the same?

    Even ignoring his cultivation, his forging skills alone were enough to warrant the Jiang Family taking him seriously!

    Even in Nine Tripod City, someone with such skill could easily be the VIP guest of any of the various major factions!

    When he saw that Su Yi was about to leave, Yu Wenshu suddenly said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, please wait up!¡±

    The look on Jiang Li¡¯s beautiful face shifted.

    Herpanions, however, seemed excited.

    Except for Qiu Hengkong, who inwardly cried out.

    Before Su Yi could say anything, Yu Shuya frowned. ¡°Yu Wenshu, can you give me face and let this matter end here?¡±

    Yu Wenshu said, ¡°Grandmaster Yu, please don¡¯t put me in a tough spot.¡±

    His massive frame was covered in hemp clothing, and his gaze was cold, resolute, and sharp as the edge of a sword. His expression left no room for argument.

    ¡°You want to fight me?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Yu Wenshu looked directly at Su Yi and said evenly, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, do you darepete with me? Regardless of who wins and who loses, I guarantee that any enmity between you and the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect shall end here.¡±

    Su Yi swept his gaze across Tao Yunchi and Gu Tengying. ¡°Are you stepping in on their behalf?¡±

    Yu Wenshu shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m defending the sect¡¯s dignity.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Your courage ismendable, so forgive my rudeness: your current attainments in the Dao of the Sword are too paltry to interest me.¡±

    With that, he turned and left.

    Yu Wenshu¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, are you too afraid to face me?¡±

    The others looked at Su Yi too. Yu Wenshu was the sword chief of the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect¡¯s younger generation. He was a genius of the modern era famed throughout the Great Xia!

    Yet Su Yi made it sound like he looked down on Yu Wenshu. This displeased the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect disciples.

    Su Yi furrowed his brow, but when he inadvertently nced at Yue Shichan, he had a sudden impulse. ¡°Fine. Come to the banks of Goldenscale Lake tonight. I¡¯ll ensure you¡¯re convinced of your defeat.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll wait for you there tonight. I actually rather hope you¡¯re capable of giving me a convincing defeat!¡± As he spoke, he emphasized each and every word, his voice nging like a sword.

    Su Yi said no more. He just left with Yue Shichan.

    ¡°That guy sure is arrogant. He said he¡¯d leave Senior Apprentice Brother Yu convinced of his defeat? Who does he think he is?¡± someoneughed coldly.

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Yu, what will you do if Su Yi runs away?¡± said another, sounding a bit worried.

    When he heard this, Yu Shuya was so angry that he burst intoughter. ¡°What a joke! How could someone like Young Lord Su run in the face of battle?¡±

    He then swept his gaze across Yu Wenshu and the others, and his expression darkened. ¡°I solemnly swear that I¡¯ll never refine another weapon for any member of the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect ever again!¡±

    Yu Wenshu and the others were bbergasted. They would never have guessed that the famous Grandmaster Yu would be so angry just because they were targeting Su Yi.

    ¡°Farewell! Forgive me for not seeing you off!¡± With one final swoosh of his sleeves, Yu Shuya turned and left.

    Jiang Li watched him fade from view. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Yu, is it really necessary to offend someone like Su Yi over ¡®the sect¡¯s dignity¡¯? Don¡¯t forget; even Grandmaster Yu admired his skills. Any faction would fight over someone like that, but you¡­¡±

    Before she finished, Yu Wenshu said evenly, ¡°I naturally have my guiding principles. If, one day, an outsider were to bully you, it wouldn¡¯t matter who was in the right. I would naturally stand up on your behalf too.¡±

    With that, he turned and left.

    Jiang Li was stunned. She sighed to herself, then looked at Zhou Fengzhi. ¡°Elder Zhou¡­¡±

    It seemed he guessed what she wanted to say. Zhou Fengzhi smiled faintly and said, ¡°Jiang Li, you need not get involved in this. Even if Su Yi¡¯s attainments in the Dao of Forging were greater, he¡­ He wouldn¡¯t be able to escape certain doom.¡±

    His tone was calm and amiable, but his words were enough to make one shudder.

    When he said his piece, he turned and led Zhou Zhiqian away.

    Jiang Li couldn''t help but rub her brow. She felt as if her heart were tied up in knots.

    Was Yu Wenshu wrong to challenge Su Yi?

    Looking at it from his position as the sect¡¯s younger generation sword chief, she really couldn¡¯t fault him.

    Was Zhou Fengzhi wrong to target Su Yi?

    There was a blood feud between his family and Su Yi. Jiang Li couldn¡¯t say he was wrong for wanting revenge.

    All of this left her heart in turmoil. She couldn¡¯t find a reason to stop any of them.

    Sometimeter, she silently made a decision.?Forget it! I just won¡¯t pay this any further heed!

    She suddenly nced at Qiu Hengkong and transmitted, ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother Qiu, earlier, did you transmit anything to Su Yi? I want to hear the truth.¡±

    Qiu Hengkong¡¯s heart shook. He lowered his head and transmitted back, ¡°Senior Apprentice Sister, I won¡¯t lie to you. I informed Brother Su of Elder Zhou¡¯s intentions.¡±

    Jiang Li fell silent. In the end, she said nothing at all.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Brother Su, it seems to me that if?Yu Wenshu?knew that you were the one who killed Huo Tiandu at Cloub Late, he wouldn¡¯t dare to challenge you,¡± said Yue Shichan with augh after they left Treasure Trove Tower.

    In her eyes, Yu Wenshu was effectively inviting his own humiliation.

    She could see it now: after tonight, the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect¡¯s younger generation¡¯s sword chief¡¯s reputation would be in shambles.

    ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that they don¡¯t know,¡± said Su Yi with a somewhat strange glint in his eyes.

    Earlier, Qiu Hengkong sent him a transmission, revealing Zhou Fengzhi and Zhou Zhiqian¡¯s identities and informing Su Yi of their desire to kill them.

    It was for this very reason that he agreed to?Yu Wenshu¡¯s?challenge; he nned to seize the opportunity to deal with the two of them.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± asked Yue Shichan.

    ¡°A wine lover¡¯s heart is not in his cup,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Come with me to Goldenscale Lake tonight. Then, all shall be clear.¡±

    ¡­.

    Late that night.

    It was pouring rain, and a piercing chill hung in the air.

    Bean-sized raindrops ttered against the surface of theke, creating countless ripples. The sound was like beans in a hot wok, echoing repeatedly throughout the darkness of this chilly autumn night.

    Autumn rains and autumn chills.

    The rain was so intense that thenterns had long been extinguished, and the streets were all but deserted. A few bedraggled pedestrians remained, bravely facing the rain.

    Themps around Goldenscale Lake were out too. Typically, the shores were packed with tourists, and the sound of sshing paddles and the light ofnterns made for a glorious scene. Tonight, all of that had been washed away by the pouring autumn rains.

    Plip plop plop!

    The rain battered the trees along the shore, rustling their leaves. It ttered against the roofs of the pavilions, producing loud sshes on impact.

    Yu Wenshu andpany stood beneath a gazebo. They¡¯d been waiting for quite some time.

    It waste at night. The rain wasing down in buckets, and the winds were piercingly cold.

    As far as the eye could see, Goldenscale Lake was shrouded in mist. It looked unusually chilly.

    ¡°It¡¯s already gettingte. Why isn¡¯t Su Yi here yet?¡± Tao Yunchi furrowed his brow. He was starting to run out of patience.

    Despite their cultivation bases, the piercing chill, darkness, and raging downpour were ufortable for them too.

    ¡°Do you think that Su guy has long since run away?¡± someone muttered.

    The group was somewhat uncertain.

    I actually rather hope he doesn¡¯t show up¡­?Jiang Li thought to herself.

    If Su Yi didn¡¯te, Yu Wenshu could only let this go.

    Even Zhou Fengzhi and Zhou Zhiqian would have no choice but to temporarily give up on killing him and wait for another chance.

    In that case, there¡¯d be no need to worry about anything unexpected happening to Su Yi tonight.

    ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother Qiu, earlier today, at Treasure Trove Tower, you¡­ You didn¡¯t secretly transmit a message to Su Yi and urge him to flee, did you?¡± Tao Yunchi suddenly turned his icy gaze on Qiu Hengkong.

    When they heard this, the others looked at Qiu Hengkong too, a trace of suspicion in their eyes.

    If Qiu Hengkong had really passed on such a secret message, how could Su Yi possibly show up for tonight¡¯s duel?

    Qiu Hengkong stiffened up, but it was then that a carriage appeared in the distance, approaching from beneath the heavy curtain of rain. It immediately drew the group¡¯s attention.

    Two figures emerged from the carriage. Su Yi approached carrying an oil paper umbre. Yue Shichan followed him, carrying a simr umbre.

    ¡°Su Yi actually dared to show up?¡± eximed Tao Yunchi.

    The other Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect disciples were stunned too.

    And here they were starting to suspect that Su Yi was afraid and that he¡¯d long since fled. They¡¯d even gotten angry over it.

    But now that he was really here, they almost dared not believe he¡¯d actually shown up¡­

    Su Yi, oh, Su Yi. You know Zhou Fengzhi wants to kill you, so why did youe??Jiang Li furrowed her brow and sighed to herself.

    Qiu Hengkong¡¯s expression shifted dramatically. Even he wouldn¡¯t have guessed that Su Yi would show up even after his warning.

    ¡°Hah, the kid¡¯s actually got guts,¡±ughed Zhou Fengzhi.

    ¡°Perhaps he thinks that even if he loses to Senior Apprentice Brother Yu, he¡¯ll still leave this ce alive?¡± Murderous light shed through the depths of Zhou Zhiqian¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, regardless of the oue of this fight, in light of your courage, I, Yu Wenshu, shall not trouble you again,¡± said therge-framed, sharp, imposing young man in hemp clothes.

    ¡°If you please!¡± With that, Yu Wenshu walked into the rain and onto the surface of Goldenscale Lake.

    Sword intent surged around his stalwart frame. Before the raindrops even drew near, his sword intent burst them apart. Even just standing there, his momentum threatened to devour the entirendscape.¡±

    His sectmates¡¯ eyes lit up. All of them looked eager.

    Su Yi walked over, his gait leisurely and unhurried.

    He nced at the distant surface of theke, where Yu Wenshu stood, and said casually, ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a rush. Wait until I¡¯ve resolved a past enmity. Afterward, if you¡¯ve still got the courage to draw your de, I wouldn¡¯t mind teaching you the true meaning of despair.¡±

    Resolved a past enmity??Yu Wenshu furrowed his brow, while Tao Yunchi and the others were stunned. ?What does this guy mean by that?

    It was then that Su Yi looked at Zhou Fengzhi and Zhou Zhiqian. He said calmly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you two want to kill me? What are you waiting for? Attack already!¡±

    This deration left everyone present stunned.

    It coincided with a burst of rain and austere chill.

    What a lovely cold autumn!

 Chapter 511: Iâ€™ll Grant You Death Within Three Strikes

    <h4>Chapter 511: I¡¯ll Grant You Death Within Three Strikes</h4>

    Tao Yunchi couldn¡¯t help but curse. ¡°Qiu Hongkong, you really did leak information to Su Yi, you fucking traitor!¡±

    The other Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect disciples¡¯ expressions darkened as they realized what had happened.

    But what they couldn¡¯t understand was why Su Yi hade here despite knowing full well that Elder Zhou wanted to kill him.

    Even more unbelievably, he''d directly challenged an elder! This went against all of their expectations.

    After all, Zhou Fengzhi was an early-stage Spiritual Manifestation cultivator, an inner sect elder of the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect. How could a mere Origin Pce youth contend with him?

    Jiang Li was rmed and uncertain. Su Yi was simply too bold, to the point that it seemed unreasonable.

    Even Zhou Fengzhi was stunned. His sinister gaze shed like lightning as he looked at Su Yi. ¡°Despite knowing full well that I wish to kill you, you dare provoke me? Does that mean you¡¯ve already prepared ample trump cards?¡±

    ¡°Trump cards?¡± Su Yi shook his head. ¡°Do I need trump cards to kill someone like you?¡±

    His tone was casual and rife with unconcealed disdain.

    ¡°Brazen!¡± Zhou Zhiqian couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly. ¡°Su Yi, in the Great Zhou, perhaps no one could defeat you, but this is the Great Xia! That wild conceit of yours will surely bring disaster upon you! Of course, I¡¯m worried you won¡¯t live through the night!¡±

    The other Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect disciples revealed mocking grins.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, I¡¯m your opponent!¡± Yu Wenshu stood over Goldenscale Lake, and his steely voice emanated from afar. Rain poured down around him, and his sword intent surged. His voice carried a rare hint of anger.

    Tonight was supposed to be?his?duel with Su Yi.

    Who¡¯d have thought that, despite his status as the sect¡¯s younger generation sword chief, he¡¯d wind uppletely overlooked¡­?

    The group could sense Yu Wenshu¡¯s anger.

    Zhou Fengzhi said directly, ¡°Su Yi, I agreed not to intervene in your duel with Yu Wenshu, so you two can go ahead and fight now.¡±

    ¡°You just want to seize this opportunity to see just what cards I¡¯ve got up my sleeves and why I darede here to kill you tonight,¡± said Su Yi with a jeer.

    Zhou Fengzhi¡¯s heart shook and his eyes shed.

    Before he could respond, Su Yi walked over, still carrying his oil paper umbre. ¡°No need to waste all that time. I¡¯ll grant you death within three strikes.¡±

    ¡°Martial Nephew Yu, you saw it too. It¡¯s not that I intervened in your duel. He¡­ He¡¯s just seeking death!¡± said Zhou Fengzhi, his eyes shining with cold, murderous light.

    Over on theke, Yu Wenshu¡¯s expression was somewhat unsightly.?Is it that Su Yi doesn¡¯t want to lose to me? And that he knows he¡¯s doomed either way, so he¡¯s decided he¡¯d rather fall at the hands of a Spiritual Manifestation cultivator?

    Tao Yunchi and the others looked at Su Yi pityingly.?He thinks he can ''grant Elder Zhou death'' within three strikes?

    I doubt he¡¯ll even live long enough to unleash three strikes!

    Jiang Li¡¯s phoenix eyes narrowed. She could tell that something wasn¡¯t quite right here.

    Qiu Hengkong¡¯s heart hung on tenterhooks, and he was more nervous than ever before.

    An excited smile appeared on Zhou Zhiqian¡¯s lips. He¡¯d been waiting for this day for a long time!

    He just wouldn¡¯t have guessed that Su Yi would be brazen to the point of suicidal recklessness.

    ¡°The first strike.¡±

    Before this light,?airy?sentence finished echoing through the darkness and without so much as letting go of his umbre, Su Yi stretched out his left hand, pressed his fingers into a sword, and shed.

    ch!

    A simple streak of clear sword qi flew forth, shining with ethereal, illusory luster.

    It had no heaven-shaking majesty, no forceful momentum or noise, and no terrifying sword intent.

    This sh seemed as if it were one with heaven and earth, like just another part of the raging downpour, just another piece of the chilly darkness, or just another wisp of autumn mist.

    It seemed naturally formed, and it left no traces behind.

    Hm??Zhou Fengzhi¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted.

    This sh was obviously in and unassuming, but as it drew near, he felt an unprecedented sense of crisis.

    It was as if the entire stretch of heaven and earth¡ªthe pouring rain, the deep darkness, and the endless chill¡ªhad merged into this one attack.

    As for him? It was as if the entirendscape viewed him as a heretic, as if the world itself wanted to eradicate him!

    What kind of Sword Dao is this?

    Zhou Fengzhi was no inexperienced minor cultivator. With his Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivation and status as a Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect elder, he¡¯d seen all manner of winds and rains. How vast was his breadth of experience?

    Yet now, he couldn¡¯t see through that sword¡¯s secrets!

    The piercing sharpness and lethal threat left Zhou Fengzhi with no time to think. He responded immediately, acting on pure instinct.

    ¡°Rise!¡± Zhou Fengzhi bellowed, and a purple spiritual sword shot forth, carrying with it monstrous lightning. It wove through the air as nimbly as a dragon, surging through the downpour.

    The spiritual sword Purple Lightning!

    Ten years ago, when Zhou Fengzhi stepped into the Spiritual Manifestation Realm, the leader of the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect personally granted him this ancient sword. The de was made of Purple Bright Lightning Iron mixed with over one hundred different types of spiritual material. It had long since given rise to a weapon spirit, and it was extraordinarily powerful.

    Over the past decade, Zhou Fengzhi had poured his cultivation and heart¡¯s blood into nourishing the de, and he¡¯d long since achieved a connection between his mind, will, and weapon; he could manipte it as freely as his fingers.

    When the onlookers witnessed this strike, they were visibly astonished.

    Purple Lightning shone radiant purple on top and crackled with electricity below. It was one of the most famous swords in the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect¡¯s collection!

    It was just that none of them would have guessed that Zhou Fengzhi would call upon it as soon as the battle began.

    Even more surprising, upon unleashing his first attack, Zhou Fengzhi¡¯s hands formed seals, and he unleashed his ultimate technique, the one he¡¯d relied upon to build his reputation¡ª

    The Profound Lightning Sword Incantation!

    Boom!

    Purple Lightning hummed, like the ringing of a massive bell. Its nimble de surged with torrents of purple electricity, scattering the curtain of rain and illuminating the night sky.

    The sheer power of the elder¡¯s Dao of the Sword made the onlookers stiffen up; all of them suddenly found it difficult to breathe.

    The Spiritual Manifestation Realm transcended the Three Realms of the Origin Dao to begin with.

    And now, Zhou Fengzhi struck with his full power. It was easy to imagine just how terrifying this was.

    But then¡ª

    In the face of Su Yi¡¯s unassuming first attack, the purple electricity filling the air burst apart, like countless fireworks blossoming against the night sky. Radiant light scattered and dispersed.

    ng!

    Immediately afterward, a deafening explosion rang out.

    The graceful, dragon-like Purple Lightning trembled violently before it was sent flying.

    The power of Su Yi¡¯s sword qi continued ahead, streaking toward Zhou Fengzhi, its power entirely undiminished.

    It was like an axe through bamboo; nothing could stand in its way!

    ¡°This¡­¡± Zhou Fengzhi¡¯s expression shifted dramatically. His voice boomed like thunder as he uttered a Daoist incantation. His robes billowed as his hands formed seals in front of him.

    Whoosh!

    A mountain formed of lightning rose from the ground and hovered in front of Zhou Fengzhi.

    Lightning Manifesting a Mountain!

    However, a momentter, a mighty boom rang out. The lightning mountain was strong enough to block the full-force attack of a cultivator of the same realm, yet it burst apart like paper mache. The sh cleaved right into it.

    Torrents of power swept outward. Smoke and dust filled the air, and Zhou Fengzhi was sent flying backward. He was over one hundred feet away by the time he managed to stabilize himself.

    His clothes were tattered, his hair was disheveled, his face was pallid, and blood dripped from the corners of his lips. His eyes were already wide with astonishment.

    The wholeke was deathly silent save for the raging downpour. Everyone was wide-eyed and tongue-tied.

    Su Yi had just injured a Spiritual Manifestation cultivator in a single attack? But he was only in the Origin Pce Realm!

    ¡°How is this possible¡­?¡± Yu Wenshu stood on the distant surface of theke. His expression changed dramatically.

    Earlier, he assumed that Su Yi would rather die at Zhou Fengzhi¡¯s hands than lose to him.

    Now, it seemed his guess wasn¡¯t just off the mark; it was way off!

    Jiang Li¡¯s phoenix eyes narrowed. She looked utterly astonished.

    Qiu Hengkong stood there in a daze.?Just what kind of sh was that? How did it strike with such unstoppable momentum? How could it have injured a Spiritual Manifestation cultivator like Elder Zhou?

    Tao Yunchi, Gu Tengying, and the other Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect disciple¡¯s pitying looks?froze?in ce. They reacted as if they¡¯d been struck by lightning; all of them werepletely dumbstruck.

    They could never have anticipated this, not even if you hit them over the head!

    Just how lofty are Brother Su¡¯s attainments in the Dao of the Sword??Yue Shichan wasparatively calm. Of those present, only she knew that Su Yi had killed Cloudsky Divine Pce¡¯s Elder Huo Tiandu on Cloub Lake just yesterday.

    And tonight, beforeing to Goldenscale Lake, Su Yi increased his cultivation to the mid-stage Origin Pce Realm!

    Given the circumstances, Yue Shichan naturally wasn¡¯t worried that he¡¯d lose.

    Nheless, when she witnessed the bearing and power of his first attack with her own eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but feel shaken. She finally understood just how wide the gap between their swordsmanship was; they were as far apart as heaven and earth!

    ¡°The second strike.¡±

    A calm voice reverberated throughout the curtain of rain. Su Yi still held his umbre in his right hand as he stepped into the sky. The fingers of his left hand formed a de, which he casually swung.

    Whoosh!

    Clear sword qi swept through the sky. This sh was even iner than the one before.

    If heaven and earth were a painting of a rainy autumn night, then Su Yi¡¯s attack was like a carefree, natural wave of the painter¡¯s brush.

    The rain continued to pour, and the night was still dark and heavy. However, the ¡°painting¡± now had a new bone-chilling, austere intent.

    Zhou Fengzhi¡¯s?expression filled?with unprecedented solemnity. He was nowpletely aware that something wasn¡¯t right here, and when he saw this attack cut toward him, he activated his trump cards without the slightest hesitation.

    ¡°Activate!¡± His sleeves billowed around him, and he swung Purple Lightning hundreds of times in an instant. Surging purple electricity instantly filled the skies and rained down onto the human world.

    His sword had beckoned profound lightning, shaking the nine heavens!

    The vast skies above Goldenscale Lake were full of dazzling purple electricity. A radiant flood burst forth, like the waters of the river of heaven bursting through a dam and pouring into the world below.

    The sight made Jiang Li, Yu Wenshu, and the others¡¯ scalps numb with fright.

    This was undoubtedly Zhou Fengzhi¡¯s killer move!

    However¡ª

    When purple lightning filled the sky of the ¡°painting of a rainy autumn night¡±, Su Yi¡¯s ¡°casual swing of the brush¡± erased it. The lightning receded like the tide and dispersed.

    As if it were nothing but a speck of dust someone was sweeping off the paper.

    When Su Yi¡¯s attack drew near, Zhou Fengzhipletely lost hisposure. He couldn¡¯t help but cry out, and he immediately tried to dodge; he simply dared not meet this attack head-on.

    This sh was simply too tyrannical, and its momentum was simply unstoppable!

    Boom!

    Sword qi boomed, and heaven and earth shook.

    Even though Zhou Fengzhi dodged in time, the sword intent sweeping toward him nevertheless cleaved him in two. Blood gushed forth like a waterfall.

    Faint cuts appeared all over the remaining half of his body. It looked as if it were on the verge of falling apart.

    In the face of life-or-death peril, Zhou Fengzhi didn¡¯t hesitate to give up on his physical body. His soul shot out of his remains, narrowly avoiding destruction beneath the onught of sword qi.

    Su Yi¡¯s calm, disdainful voice resounded throughout the downpour. ¡°That was just the second attack, but you already couldn¡¯t take it? It seems I overestimated you.¡±

    Everyone else present was so bbergasted that they couldn¡¯t even speak.

 Chapter 512: Now I Understand His True Character

    <h4>Chapter 512: Now I Understand His True Character</h4>

    Beneath the night sky.

    All that remained of Zhou Fengzhi was his soul. He shrieked in panic and terror, ¡°This is impossible! Impossible! You¡¯re only in the Origin Pce Realm. How could you possibly¡­.¡±

    Before he could finish, Su Yi¡¯s calm, indifferent voice interrupted him.

    ¡°The third strike.¡±

    It was like a voice from hell, the sound of impending doom.

    Zhou Fengzhi¡¯s soul trembled, and he immediately turned to flee. He dared not hesitate in the slightest.

    Poof!

    With a sh of sword light, Zhou Fengzhi¡¯s soul was cleaved in two. It quickly dissipated into nothingness.

    He didn¡¯t even have time to shriek before he died.

    In three strikes, Su Yi had granted Zhou Fengzhi death!

    Su Yi had unquestionably achieved just what he''d said he would.

    Everyone fell deathly silent.

    The night was increasingly dark and heavy, and the rain showed no sign of letting up.

    The bone-piercing autumn chill was nothingpared to the chill the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect disciples now felt in their hearts.

    It was as if they¡¯d been plunged into an icy abyss!

    The battle was over in an instant. Su Yi had only attacked three times.

    Yet these three attacks each came crashing down like a hammer, leaving the onlookers¡¯ hearts trembling. Their minds went nk, and they almost dared not believe their eyes.

    Who would have thought that an Origin Pce Realm young man could, in just one attack, damage the early-stage Spiritual Manifestation Realm Zhou Fengzhi?

    Who would have thought that Su Yi¡¯s second attack would destroy Zhou Fengzhi¡¯s body? It would have destroyed his soul too if it hadn¡¯t fled just in time!

    And this third strike just seemed like going through the motions. Su Yi knew his victory was certain, so he sent his enemy on his way!

    Plip plop plop!

    The stench of blood permeated the pouring autumn rain.

    Jiang Li paled, and her mind went nk. Her slender, delicate frame quivered, and her beautiful phoenix eyes were full of bewilderment.

    Qiu Hengkong¡¯s heart shook, and all he could think was,?So, Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s swordsmanship¡­ was already this strong!?

    Tao Yunchi, Gu Tengying, and the other disciples were so scared that their faces had turned ashen. It was as if they were attending their parents¡¯ funerals.

    They weren¡¯tpletely ignorant of Su Yi¡¯s strength. When they first encountered him in Locust Tree Kingdom, Tao Yunchi and Gu Tengying experienced Su Yi¡¯s terrifyingbat prowess firsthand.

    Despite this, even if you hit them over the head, they would never have guessed that a Young Origin Pce cultivator like Su Yi could kill Zhou Fengzhi!

    Fighting across cultivation boundaries came in three levels

    The first was just to hold your own against an opponent of a superior cultivation.

    The second was to cross cultivation boundaries to kill or defeat your opponent. This was extremely rare, but not unheard of.

    Here, on this veryke, the young Zeng Pu recently defeated the Tang Family ancestor, Tang Xiaoshan. He didn¡¯t kill him, but there was no doubt that he could have.

    The third level went beyond just defeating opponents of greater?cultivations; it meant having enough power to suppress opponentspletely!

    Throughout the world and throughout history, such instances were extremely rare. Hundreds or thousands of years might pass without anyone achieving such a feat; it practically only existed in legend.

    After all, anyone capable of fighting opponents of superior cultivations was a rare genius.

    If they could one-sidedly suppress their opponents on top of just being able to fight them, that was enough to overturn people¡¯s perception and surpass the bounds of the imagination. Such geniuses were worthy of the title ¡°heaven-defying monsters¡±!

    And now, Su Yi had just disyed the third and rarest level. He didn¡¯t just defeat Zhou Fengzhi; he ughtered him as he might a chicken or monkey!

    He crushed him in just three attacks, instantly obliterating him!

    ¡°No, this isn¡¯t possible¡­ it isn¡¯t possible!¡± Zhou Zhiqian cried out as if he¡¯d gone mad. It was obvious that this shock was too great for him to bear; he¡¯d lost control of his emotions, and he was showing signs of an imminent mental breakdown.

    Earlier, he¡¯d been iparably eager and excited. He thought that his chance at revenge hade and that he could finally vent his hatred.

    Who¡¯d have thought that even Zhou Fengzhi, the man he saw as his backer, would get killed?

    Splurt!

    Another sh of sword light sent Zhou Zhiqian¡¯s head flying through the air.

    When he killed someone like this, Su Yi felt nothing at all; it was like swatting a fly. He couldn¡¯t even be bothered to waste words talking to him.

    Now, both Zhou Fengzhi and Zhou Zhiqian?were?dead!

    ¡°Su Yi, you¡­¡± Tao Yunchi cried out, seemingly in response to Zhou Zhiqian¡¯s death.

    But when Su Yi nced at him, Tao Yunchi abruptly fell silent, as if he were a duck someone had grabbed by the neck. He trembled from head to toe and looked down, not daring to meet Su Yi¡¯s gaze.

    It wasn¡¯t just Tao Yunchi; Su Yi¡¯s ruthlessness and power had scared the other Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect disciples too. All of them shrank back and quivered.

    Su Yi naturally wouldn¡¯t pay the likes of them any heed.

    His right hand held his umbre aloft, while his left was behind his back. He nced at Yu Wenshu, who was still standing over Goldenscale Lake, and said, ¡°Tell me, do you still have the guts to duel me?¡±

    His voice was calm, but it went off in Yu Wenshu¡¯s heart like a thunderp.

    The look on his chiseled face shifted erratically, and the hands hidden in his sleeves clenched. His chest heaved, and he sank into silence.

    Only now did Yu Wenshu understand why Su Yi said he was unworthy to be his opponent.

    He also understood why Su Yi darede to Goldenscale Lake, and why he first pointed his spear at Zhou Fengzhi.

    He wasn¡¯t reckless or arrogant. It wasn¡¯t that he knew he was going to die and that he¡¯d rather die at Zhou Fengzhi¡¯s hands. He wasn¡¯t fearless, either.

    Yu Wenshu really wasn¡¯t fit to be Su Yi¡¯s opponent!

    Wasn¡¯t this¡­ an expression of enormous contempt for the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect¡¯s younger generation sword chief?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to defend your sect¡¯s honor? I just killed Zhou Fengzhi and Zhou Zhiqian. Why didn¡¯t I see you step up to protect them?¡± Su Yi asked again, his tone full of unconcealed mockery.

    ¡°Enough!¡± roared Yu Wenshu, his face ashen. ¡°Su Yi, I admit that I underestimated you earlier, but don¡¯t think killing Elder Zhou means you can nder and humiliate me as you please!¡±

    ng!

    As he spoke, he suddenly drew a spiritual sword that glittered as if it had been forged out of gold. His sword intent swept outward like waters at high tide, surging into the heavens.

    The ancient sword, Floating Gold!

    ¡°I, Yu Wenshu¡­ Naturally shall not shrink back in fear!¡± Yu Wenshu said emphatically, his eyes shining with sharp, imposing luster.

    Jiang Li and the others¡¯ hearts shook. A unique mixture of emotions rose within their hearts. They admired Yu Wenshu¡¯s courage, but at the same time, he seemed indescribably tragic.

    He was like a moth to the me. He knew he was doomed, yet he was duty-bound. He wouldn¡¯t surrender.

    Su Yi shook his head and said tly, ¡°If I fought you, it would be no different from humiliating and trampling you. If you¡¯re not convinced, I¡¯ll apologize to you personally so long as you can defeat Yue Shichan at the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly.¡±

    Yue Shichan was briefly stunned, but she quickly understood.?Brother Su is preparing a whetstone for me¡­

    When she heard this, Jiang Li immediately stepped in. ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother, it really wouldn¡¯t be proper to keep fighting.¡±

    Yu Wenshu fell silent, and his expression shifted erratically.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to wait for an answer. He¡¯d already aplished his goal, and he had no more time to waste here.

    Su Yi turned to face Yue Shichan. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± The two of them left, still carrying their oil paper umbres. They walked into the rain and over to the carriage still waiting for them. Before long, it disappeared into the darkness of the night.

    From beginning to end, none dared stand in their way.

    Over on Goldenscale Lake, Yu Wenshu suddenly let out a long sigh. He sheathed Floating Gold and silently returned to shore.

    Anyone could see that the sword chief of the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect¡¯s younger generation, this world-famous genius of the modern era, had suffered an enormous mental blow tonight!

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Yu, are you okay?¡± Jiang Li furrowed her brow; she was a bit worried about him.

    Yu Wenshu nodded. ¡°Sword cultivators only grow more courageous in the face of setbacks. A single loss isn¡¯t enough to break me.¡±

    As he said this, Yu Wenshu nced in the direction Su Yi had disappeared in. ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister, I finally know who the ¡®Blue-Robed Swordsman¡¯ who killed Huo Tiandu over Cloub Lake is.¡±

    His expression was iparablyplex. He looked shaken, bewildered, and confused.

    ¡°The Blue-Robed Swordsman!?¡± Jiang Li couldn¡¯t help but blurt. ¡°This¡­¡±

    Qiu Hengkong, Tao Yunchi, and the others werepletely startled out of their wits.?Su Yi¡­ Su Yi was the Blue-Robed Swordsman, the mysterious expert who killed Huo Tiandu?

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible,¡± said Yu Wenshu. ¡°Rumors of the Blue-Robed Swordsman¡¯s mysterious and terrifying power are on every corner of Nine Tripod. It''s precisely because of his emergence that blue robes are suddenly in vogue; people are imitating him. We¡¯re not immune either; weren¡¯t all of you curious to know who the Blue-Robed Swordsman was too?¡±

    Jiang Li¡¯s stunningly beautiful face was instantly conflicted. She sighed, ¡°It¡¯s true¡­ When we discussed the Blue-Robed Swordsman, we assumed he was some mighty senior. Who¡¯d have thought that in reality, he¡­ was a young man of the Origin Pce Realm?¡±

    Su Yi had defeated Zhou Fengzhi, a Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator, with ease in just three strikes.

    Furthermore, he habitually wore blue. When shebined these facts with what she knew of the battle on Cloub Lake, Jiang Li was increasingly certain that Su Yi was indeed the ¡°Blue-Robed Swordsman¡± famous throughout Nine Tripod City!

    ¡°Tonight, I was really an ant trying to shake a tree. I overestimated myself.¡± Yu Wenshu took a deep breath, his expression bing calm and grave once more. ¡°But after experiencing this, I¡¯m increasingly aware that the gap between the Origin and Spirit Daos isn¡¯t insurmountable. Zeng Pu, a monster of the ancient era, could do it. So could Su Yi. Sooner orter, I¡¯ll be able to do it too!¡±

    As he said thatst part, his eyes shone with determination.

    Tao Yunchi couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Yu, Su Yi killed Elder Zhou. Are we¡­ Are we really going to just let this end here?¡±

    Yu Wenshu said gravely, ¡°This isn¡¯t something I can resolve on my own. We ought to report to the sect and have it decide how to respond.¡±

    Jiang Li nodded.?That¡¯s the most rational decision he could have made.

    ¡°Then¡­ what should we do with the traitor, Qiu Hengkong?¡± Tao Yunchi looked at Qiu Hengkong with undisguised disdain and aversion.

    ¡°Traitor?¡± Jiang Li¡¯s painted eyebrows knit together. ¡°When did Junior Apprentice Brother Qiu betray the sect?¡±

    ¡°Just now¡­.¡±

    Tao Yunchi was just about to exin when Jiang Li coldly cut him off. ¡°Elder Zhou was avenging a personal grudge; he didn¡¯t represent the sect. Junior Apprentice Brother Qiu and Su Yi are old friends. It¡¯s only right and proper that he¡¯d warn his friend. What did he do wrong?¡±

    Tao Yunchi fell silent. His expression was stifled and unsightly.

 Chapter 513: Meticulous Arrangements

    <h4>Chapter 513: Meticulous Arrangements</h4>

    Jiang Li already loathed Tao Yunchi to her very bones.

    Back in the ruins of the Locust Tree Kingdom, it was Tao Yunchi¡¯s provocations that resulted in conflict between them and Su Yi.

    Earlier today, at the workshop, he repeatedly stirred up trouble and fanned the mes, attempting to use Yu Shuya and Yu Wenshu¡¯s power to suppress Su Yi.

    Now, he was actually trying to target Qiu Hengkong!

    It was only out of consideration for their rtionship as sectmates that Jiang Li didn¡¯t cut down this mischief-making, gossiping fool where he stood.

    Yu Wenshu was a bit displeased too. He said coldly, ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother Tao, you¡¯ve repeatedly attempted to use the sect¡¯s prestige against Junior Apprentice Brother Qiu, but have you ever once seen him attempt to use his old friend Su Yi¡¯s power against you?¡±

    Tao Yunchi stiffened, and he shuddered, his expression filled with terror. ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Yu, I¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to exin,¡± said Yu Wenshu tly. ¡°If it happens again, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±

    As a sword cultivator, he too detested none more than crafty, petty schemers who exploited others¡¯ power.

    Tao Yunchi was so scared that his soul seemed to leave his body, and the blood drained from his face.

    He realized that he¡¯d offended both Jiang Li and Yu Wenshu.?I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no ce for me in the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect anymore¡­

    The storm poured down, and the autumn chill was as sharp as a knife.

    Just as?Yu Wenshu, Jiang Li, andpany were about to leave, a thin figure appeared in the distant curtain of rain.

    He wore Confucian robes, and his face was clean-shaven. He looked like he was in his thirties or forties, and every inch of him emanated the distinctive energy fluctuations of a Spiritual Manifestation Realm expert.

    As he walked through the rain, he remained perfectly clean and dry. Not a single drop of autumn rain touched him.

    ¡°Father? You¡­ What are you doing here?¡± Jiang Li was bbergasted, and her beautiful phoenix eyes widened.

    The man in Confucian robes was none other than Family Head Jiang Xiaosheng, the leader of one of the Great Xia¡¯s three great ns. Even in Nine Tripod City, he was a highly prominent Spiritual Manifestation Realm expert.

    Yu Wenshu and the others¡¯ expressions filled with respect.

    As the head of the Jiang Family, Jiang Xiaosheng and their sect leader could sit together as equals!

    If Zhou Fengzhi, one of the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect¡¯s inner sect elders, were still alive, he¡¯d have to take the initiative to bow in greeting!

    ¡°If I didn¡¯te, it would be hard to resolve the aftermath of tonight¡¯s incident.¡± Jiang Xiaosheng sighed, looking conflicted.

    .

    Jiang Li asked in confusion, ¡°Father, what do you mean by that?¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Jiang Xiaosheng said, ¡°You should consider yourselves lucky you didn¡¯t anger that Young Lord Su. Otherwise, even if he¡¯d killed everyst one of you, I¡¯m afraid it wouldn¡¯t have had much effect on him.¡±

    The winds and rain were piercingly cold, the ambient chill as sharp as a knife.

    But when they heard Jiang Xiaosheng¡¯s deration, a chill even sharper and colder than the autumn rains made Jiang Li, Yu Wenshu, and the others shudder. Their expressions shifted in response.

    What¡­ What the heck is that supposed to mean?

    Could it be that Su Yi doesn¡¯t just have heaven-defyingbat prowess? Are his origins unimaginably great too?

    Otherwise, why would someone of Jiang Xiaosheng¡¯s status say such a thing?

    ¡°Father¡­¡± Jiang Li was just about to ask something when Jiang Xiaosheng waved?for?silence.

    ¡°You are not to spread word of what happened here,¡± he said. ¡°Not a word of it!¡±

    His voice was as firm as iron, and it contained enormous majesty.

    The look on Jiang Li¡¯s beautiful face shifted erratically. She felt an unprecedented chill.

    Yu Wenshu and the others fell silent.

    No matter how stupid they were, they knew what it meant for Jiang Xiaosheng to say something like that. Su Yi wasn¡¯t just strong enough to cast their hearts into despair; his status was such that they couldn¡¯t afford to offend him!

    When they realized this, the likes of Tao Yunchi and Gu Tengying felt their courage give out. They were really and truly beside themselves with terror and dread.

    Only Qiu Hengkong looked utterly bewildered.

    Don¡¯t tell me¡­ Does Brother Su really have unknown origins?

    If not, why would someone like Family Head Jiang insist on such secrecy?

    ¡°But Father, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no way we can hide Elder Zhou¡¯s death¡­¡± whispered Jiang Li.

    Jiang Xiaosheng¡¯s gaze was increasinglyplex. ¡°That has nothing to do with us. Someone will naturally resolve this incident.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The autumn rains intensified, pouring down like a waterfall.

    ¡°On the fifteenth day of the ninth lunar month, Su Yi entered the city. That night, at the Song of the Sandy Creek, he slew Sikong Bao, a monster of the ancient era from the Heavenly Annihtion Demonic Gate.?Old?Demon ughterer died shortly after.

    ¡°On the night of the sixteenth, Elder Huo Tiandu of Cloudsky Divine Pce fell beneath Su Yi¡¯s sword over Cloub Lake.

    ¡°And tonight, he cut down the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect¡¯s newly promoted elder, Zhou Fengzhi, in just three attacks.¡±

    ¡°In just three short days, three Spiritual Manifestation cultivators died because of him. That¡¯s more dead Spiritual Manifestation cultivators than in the past three hundred years of the Great Xia¡¯s cultivation world¡¯s historybined!¡±

    A middle-aged man in simple cloth robes stood in a pavilion on the peak of Mount Heavenbristle. His hands were behind his back, and he had a bitter smile on his face. He seemed vexed.

    Weng Jiu had a strange look on his face, and when he spoke, he sounded conflicted. ¡°If that were all, then forget it. But every time, we have to take the initiative to wipe his but for him. It¡¯s irritating!¡±

    The middle-aged man sighed helplessly and rubbed his brow. ¡°If you really get down to it, Su Yi isn¡¯t to me for these incidents.¡±

    Weng Jiu nodded. ¡°Were he anyone else, with the Heavenly Annihtion Demonic Gate, Cloudsky Divine Pce, and Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect all targeting him¡­ I¡¯m afraid he would have already died countless times over by now, without stirring up any waves. But Su Yi isn¡¯t an ordinary person. If I had to me someone¡­ All I can say is that those prominent factions are too ustomed to throwing their weight around. They thought they were just taking down a rogue cultivator from a backwater, only to discover that they¡¯d actually kicked an iron board.¡±

    The middle-aged man waved. ¡°These are troubled times. Helping Su Yi clean up after himself is nothingpared to repairing the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation.¡±

    Weng Jiu¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he nodded.

    ¡°Right, was Jiang Xiaosheng displeased?¡± asked the middle-aged man.

    Weng Jiu shook his head. ¡°Family Head Jiang is a clever sort. You made your intentions to protect Su Yi clear. Family Head Jiang naturally knows what he should do. Besides, the Jiang Family incurred no losses during the incident on Goldenscale Lake; Family Head Jiang naturally has no other thoughts on the matter.¡±

    The middle-aged man pondered for a moment, then said, ¡°Write a letter to the head of the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect. Say that if they¡¯re willing to let this end here, I¡¯ll give them a portion of Spiritual Manifestation Treasure Source aspensation. If they refuse, make it clear that I n to stay involved until the very end!¡±

    His tone was casual, but his words contained a powerful prestige and air of superiority.

    Weng Jiu¡¯s heart shook. ¡°My lord, how precious?is Spiritual?Manifestation Treasure Source? It¡¯s enough to help the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect train a new Spiritual Manifestation Realm expert! Giving that up just to help Su Yi deal with the aftermath of this incident¡­ Is it worth it?¡±

    The middle-aged manughed dryly. ¡°It¡¯s just a portion of Spiritual Manifestation Treasure Source, that¡¯s all. How can itpare to repairing the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation? And how can itpare to establishing a positive karmic tie with Su Yi?¡±

    He then looked at Weng Jiu and said gravely, ¡°Ol¡¯ Jiu, sometimes, spectators see a game more clearly than the yers. In all your years of life, have you ever seen a heaven-defying genius so far beyond the bounds ofmon sense?¡±

    Weng Jiu shook his head.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen one. No... I¡¯ve never even <i>heard?</i>of one.¡±

    The middle-aged man¡¯s gaze shifted subtly, and he said in an increasingly grave voice, ¡°A young Origin Pce cultivator with both the heaven-defying strength needed to y Spiritual Manifestation cultivators?and?the skills needed to repair the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation? On top of all that, during his visit to Treasure Trove Tower¡¯s workshop, his forging skills made even a wantonly arrogant old-timer like Yu Shuya lower his head. Someone like this¡­ Even thirty thousand years ago, people like him had to be as rare as phoenix feathers and qilin horns.¡±

    He gazed into the distant night sky. ¡°With Su Yi¡¯s cultivation and umtions, how brightly will he shine when the Radiant Epoch is upon us? That monster of the ancient era, Zeng Pu, was right. The future belongs to the younger generation, and the world shall be their stage. The old-timers currently standing at the pinnacle of this world are doomed to be surpassed, fit only to act as foils for those who best them!¡±

    Wen Jiu¡¯s heart shook. He was finally starting to understand why the middle-aged man attached such importance to Su Yi.

    ¡­

    Late that night.

    Azurecloud Court.

    Outside, it was still pouring rain, and the wind was still bitingly cold.

    A room in a pavilion. Red candlelight flickered, and the atmosphere was warm and pleasant.

    ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± Su Yi removed his hand from Yue Shichan¡¯s smooth stomach, then let out a breath of turbid air.

    Qing Wan deftly covered Yue Shichan with ayer of nkets.

    When she saw that Yue Shichan¡¯s blushing face seemed even more extraordinarily beautiful than usual, Qing Wan couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Big Sister, you¡¯re really pretty when you¡¯re embarrassed!¡±

    Yue Shichan blushed, and her eyshes fluttered. ¡°If it were you¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you wouldn¡¯t be embarrassed?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Qing Wan paused. Who knows what she was thinking, but her fair little face was instantly as red as an apple, her blush spreading all the way to the base of her ears. She lowered her head and fidgeted with the hems of her skirt. For a time, she couldn¡¯t even speak.

    She was at such a loss that Yue Shichan felt dazed just looking at her.?This peerless stunner of a ghost¡­ can actually get this flustered?

    Su Yi sat therezily, watching themplit Qing Wan and Yue Shichan. Despite the bitter cold, all he saw was the beautiful scenery of springtime.

    A feast for the eyes and a joy for the mind and senses.

    When she saw that Su Yi had no intention of averting his gaze, Yue Shichan couldn¡¯t help but feel bashful. She rustled under the nkets and put everything back on, only emerging after she was fully dressed.

    Just as she was about to leave, Su Yi took out a jade slip and passed it to her. ¡°This is a legacy known as the Lesser Starry Vestige Sword Sutra. It¡¯s perfectly suited to your Profound Illumination Spiritual Body. Between it and Cicada¡¯s Heart, even if you duel Yu Wenshu, there¡¯s no way you¡¯ll lose.¡±

    Yue Shichan was stunned. She only now realized that, between forging a sword, granting her a legacy of the Dao of the Sword, and choosing Yu Wenshu as her opponent, Su Yi had made meticulous arrangements for her, down to the slightest detail!

    The young woman¡¯s heart swelled with emotion, and her icy gaze softened. She looked deeply moved.

    When he saw that she was about to thank him, Su Yi stopped her before she got the chance. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. I¡¯m not doing this to make you cry tears of gratitude. I¡¯ll say it again; I¡¯m eager to see what you can be with my guidance. In the future, you¡¯re sure to blossom with your own unique radiance.¡±

    Yue Shichan was briefly dazed. Then, she bit her lip and nodded. ¡°Mm!¡±

    Her starry eyes and beautiful face were utterly calm and determined.

    Morning the next day.

    The skies were still misty and only just starting to brighten.

    Outside Nine Tripod City, an enormous, glittering treasure ship fully a thousand feet long soared in from the distant skies.

    A beautifully handsome young man with purple hair and a golden crown pointed at the capital. ¡°Head directly to Mount Heavenbristle. I want to pay the ol¡¯ emperor of the Great Xia a visit!¡±

 Chapter 514: The Huan Family, a Clan of Demons

    <h4>Chapter 514: The Huan Family, a n of Demons</h4>

    The thousand-foot treasure ship moved through the sky, radiant light flowing around its massive hull. As it neared Nine Tripod City, it drew the attention of numerous cultivators on the ground.

    Up on deck, when the golden-crowned, purple-haired, jade-robed young man gave his orders, a gentle female voice responded, ¡°Young Master, thirty thousand years ago, the ancestor of the Xia Family ced the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation around Nine Tripod City. It was once the third-ranked peerless killing formation on the Azure Continent!¡±

    .

    A beautiful, dignified woman in a cloud and phoenix-patterned robe appeared.

    She wore a gilded crown and carried a golden jade ruler. She was reserved and elegant, and as she looked around, her eyes shed with faint but utterly intimidating silver light.

    ¡°Besides, Nine Tripod City has always had a rule forbidding flight above the city. We¡¯re guests from afar. It seems to me that we¡¯d best descend and visit Mount Heavenbristle on foot.¡±

    As the phoenix-robed woman spoke, she looked at the purple-haired young man next to her.

    His eyes shone with a hint of wanton pride. ¡°Rules are dead, while people are alive. To the best of my knowledge, after thirty thousand years of the corrosive effects of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness, the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation is severely damaged. I most certainly don¡¯t believe the ol¡¯ Xia Emperor could bear to use his damaged grand formation against us.¡±

    With that, he said in a hearty voice, ¡°Do as I say! Fly straight to Mount Heavenbristle!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± said an aged, respectful voice from within the cabin. The thousand-foot treasure ship immediately proceeded toward the city¡¯s airspace.

    The woman in the phoenix-patterned robe couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Young master, people will criticize you for this. They¡¯ll say you¡¯re too domineering.¡±

    Although she said this, it didn¡¯t sound like a rebuke. On the contrary, she sounded a bit helpless, as if she¡¯d long since anticipated this.

    ¡°Aunt Wen, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know? Thirty thousand years ago, the Huan Family had already rebelled against orthodoxy and departed from established practice. We were famous for our unbridled, domineering ways. Every descendent of the Huan Family has frenzy and ruthlessness in their very blood, and I¡¯m naturally no exception.¡±

    The purple-haired young manughed, then wrapped his arm around the woman¡¯s soft, slender waist. He pulled her into an embrace and gave her a big, sloppy kiss.

    The beautiful, dignified woman in the phoenix-patterned robe flushed red, and her eyes filled with anger. The young man, however, burst intoughter. ¡°Take now, for instance. You might be my senior in name, but in my eyes, you¡¯re Huan Shaoyou¡¯s woman! If anyone dares say anything, I¡¯ll kill them!¡±

    The woman tried to push the purple-haired youth¡¯s arm away, only for him to hug her even tighter. In the end, she gave up the struggle, pursed her lips, and said helplessly, ¡°If this goes badly and the n¡¯s old-timers find out about it, they¡¯ll¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, she quivered as if she¡¯d been struck by lightning and suddenly wrested herself from the young man¡¯s embrace. She red at him. ¡°You little scoundrel! What do you think you¡¯re groping?¡±

    The young man looked at the butt concealed beneath her phoenix robes without the slightest restraint. Heughed, ¡°If you try and use those old timers to lecture me again, I won¡¯t just grope you; I¡¯ll smack your ass so hard, you¡¯ll have four butt cheeks instead of two!¡±

    The woman spat, and her cheeks flushed rosy pink.

    The treasure ship had already flown into Nine Tripod City¡¯s airspace, provoking widespread uproar.

    ¡°Whose ship is that? They dare fly in Nine Tripod City?¡±

    ¡°My heavens! It¡¯s been thousands of years since someonest dared to fly over Nine Tripod City. The offender was a Spiritual Manifestation cultivator, and he thought his cultivation so lofty and deep that he could disregard the city¡¯s rules. In the end, he barged into the city, only for the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation to destroy him! No one has dared imitate him since, but now¡­ Someone is actually disregarding the rules and flying directly over the city!?¡±

    ¡°Which faction does that treasure ship belong to? Don¡¯t tell me they don¡¯t know Nine Tripod City¡¯s rules?¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t that they don¡¯t know the rules; they¡¯re simply disregarding them!¡±

    The entire city was in uproar as countless cultivators gazed up at the enormous treasure ship in shock.

    Startled cries rang out throughout the city streets.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Huan Family¡¯s Thousand Demon Treasure Ship!¡± Gu Canging was dining in a restaurant when he suddenly shot to his feet. ¡°The strongest faction of demonic cultivators on the Azure Continent has actually shown up too¡­¡±

    The Huan Family, a n of demons!

    Thirty thousand years ago, this demonic faction struck awe into the hearts of the popce. Other factions viewed them with terror and dread.

    They were the greatest faction of demonic cultivators in the world; even Sikong Bao¡¯s Heavenly Annihtion Demonic Gate was a level inferior to the Huan Family.

    The Huan Family¡¯s strength originated in their ancient bloodline. Rumor had it that they were a branch of a lineage of primordial demonic gods. Direct-line descendents of the Huan Family practically all had Heavenly Demon True Blood. Their talent was terrifying, and each was more heaven-defying than the one before.

    Back in the day, of the Azure Continent¡¯s Nine Emperors, the Huan Family¡¯s Demonic Emperor of Divine Avarice was solidly in the top three. His heinous and demonic prestige dazzled the ten directions.

    ¡°It seems the Demonic Huan Family never fully fled the Azure Continent; they left behind a portion of their nsmen who endured the thirty thousand years of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness just like the Gu Family,¡± said the old woman with youthful features sitting beside Gu Cangning.

    ¡°Even the Huan Family has re-emerged¡­ Thirty thousand years ago, following the onset of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness, numerous ns and orthodoxies fled the continent, but¡­ I¡¯m starting to wonder how many of them?really?left, and how many left a portion of their forces behind as the Huan Family did. How many endured these thirty thousand years of suppression¡­?¡±

    Gu Cangning let out a deep sigh.

    The situation in Nine Tripod City was getting increasingly treacherous and turbulent.

    Early, Zeng Pu, a monster of the ancient era and suspected descendent of the Profound Bone Demon Emperor, had appeared.

    Now, even experts of the Demonic Huan Family were here. Of course Gu Cangning was surprised!

    ¡°The Profound Bone Demon Emperor had an overbearing nature, but he was straightforward and upright. The people looked up to him.?The Demonic Huan Family is different. They, too, are overbearing, but they act without restraint, flouting principle and disregarding the rules. They¡¯re terrifying,¡± said the old woman. ¡°Take now, for instance. Who else could disregard the imperial n¡¯s rules and invade Nine Tripod City¡¯s airspace as the Huan Family has done?¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°A little imp of the Demonic Huan Family?¡± The gray-robed Zeng Pu sat in the teashop. He suddenly looked up, surprise arising on his handsome face. ¡°They actually dared barge directly into Nine Tripod City¡¯s airspace? The descendants of the Huan Family really are frenzied and reckless. I¡¯m actually rather eager to see how the imperial family responds.¡±

    ¡­

    The major powers scattered throughout the city all sensed the disturbance and looked up at the Thousand Demon Treasure Ship, one after another. Each had their own thoughts.

    Numerous monsters of the ancient era mixed into the popce reacted in much the same way as Zeng Pu. They wanted to see whether or not the Xia Emperor dared to act against the Huan Family.

    ¡­

    Azurecloud Court.

    Su Yi leaned back into his wicker chair and sprawled out beside the lotus pond. When he saw the treasure ship appear in the distant skies, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t flying forbidden in Nine Tripod City?¡±

    The middle-aged man beside him frowned. ¡°Of course.¡±

    Early that morning, he and Weng Jiu visited to request further guidance about repairing the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation.

    Although Su Yi had already given them means of repairing it, to their embarrassment, they didn¡¯t understand some of the secret arts and formation-cing methods described¡­

    Even the formation grandmasters they summoned could only just barelyprehend a portion of them.

    Helpless, they had no choice but to request Su Yi¡¯s guidance in person.

    Who¡¯d have thought that something like this would happen so shortly after they arrived at Azurecloud Court? They had only just exined the purpose of their visit, and Su Yi had yet to answer any of their questions.

    ¡°My lord, that¡¯s the Demonic Huan Family¡¯s Thousand Demon Treasure Ship!¡± A solemn look appeared on Weng Jiu¡¯s face. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, that ship belongs to Huan Shaoyou. He¡¯s a monster of the ancient era whose powers are not yet known.¡±

    ¡°The Demonic Huan Family¡­.¡± The middle-aged man furrowed his brow. ¡°Do they think this is still the Azure Continent of thirty thousand years ago?¡±

    Although the middle-aged man didn¡¯t say anything out loud, Su Yi keenly picked up on the?nigh-imperceptible?traces of dread in his voice. It was obvious that the Demonic Huan family was no ordinary faction!

    He asked with great interest, ¡°Once a rule is broken, re-establishing it is difficult. What do you n to do?¡±

    On impulse, the middle-aged man said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, what would you do in this situation?¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°If you ask me, there¡¯s no need to be polite whatsoever, nor is there any need to negotiate face-to-face. I¡¯d just use the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation to st them away.¡±

    The middle-aged man¡¯s eyelids twitched.

    Weng Jiu¡¯s expression shifted dramatically. ¡°How could that possibly be a good idea? That wouldn¡¯t just cast aside all pretenses of cordiality with the Huan Family; it would deplete what remains of the formation¡¯s power. It¡¯s extremely unwise.¡±

    ¡°They dared barge into your airspace. There¡¯s only two possible reasons for that. Either they don¡¯t fear death, or they think you wouldn¡¯t dare to use the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier against them. Either way, they clearly don¡¯t take you seriously. In that case, why worry about ¡®pretenses of cordiality?¡¯¡± Su Yi shook his head. ¡°Of course, if you¡¯re really afraid of them, you¡¯re wee to just grin and bear it.¡±

    The middle-aged manughed. ¡°Ol¡¯ Jiu, go circte the formation. Do as Fellow Daoist Su says and send them flying!¡±

    Weng Jiu froze, seemingly in disbelief.

    ¡°Be quick about it!¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes shed with cold light.

    Weng Jiu soared into the sky, not daring to dy any further.

    When Su Yi saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but look at the middle-aged man. ¡°If this ends in disaster, you can¡¯t hold me ountable.¡±

    The middle-aged man let out a heartyugh. ¡°All I ask is that you help me repair the formation. There¡¯s no need to concern yourself about the rest.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. He said no more. He just took out another moon m and tossed it into the lotus pond to feed the fish.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, up in the sky, the purple-robed young man stood with his hands behind his back. He said disdainfully, ¡°See, Aunt Wen? We¡¯ve already crossed more than half of Nine Tripod City, but the imperial family has made no attempt to stop us. I said it, didn¡¯t I? Others might have to follow the city¡¯s rules, but our Huan Family is above the rules! We can simply trample them beneath our feet!¡±

    His tone was rife with domineering, frenzied pride.

    The woman in the phoenix robe had eyes like limpid pools. She smiled faintly. ¡°When we reach Mount Heavenbristle, the emperor will surely hold you ountable.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, even if the ol¡¯ Xia Emperor were angrier, what could he do about it?¡± The purple-haired youth couldn¡¯t help but throw back his head andugh.

    But as soon as he said this, the booming of a restriction¡¯s energy fluctuations reverberated throughout Nine Tripod City.

    The young man¡¯sughter came to an abrupt halt, as if he were a duck and someone had just seized him by the neck.

 Chapter 515: Iâ€™ll Open Your Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 515: I¡¯ll Open Your Eyes</h4>

    The rumbling of the formation filled the sky with misty runes.

    In the blink of an eye, the cultivators scattered throughout Nine Tripod City felt as if everything went dark before them.

    The clear skies were instantly plunged into a darkness reminiscent of an eternal night.?It enveloped the heavens and blotted out the skies!

    The terrifying runes manifested of the restriction¡¯s power were like a surging sea of ck lightning. They gathered in the skies above Nine Tripod City, and as they churned, they produced deafening booms.

    ¡°The¡­ The Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation!¡± Startled cries rang out. The entire city was shaken.

    How many years had it been? This matchless killing formation had existed since antiquity, but it had been thousands of years since itst circted. Yet now, the formation revealed its divine majesty in the skies of Nine Tripod City once more.

    ¡°The current Xia Emperor sure has guts!¡± Zeng Pu gasped, visibly stunned.

    ¡°And here I thought the Great Xia¡¯s imperial family was afraid of the Huan Family. Who¡¯d have thought that they¡¯d attack without so much as a greeting¡­.? Ruthless!¡± Gu Cangning¡¯s eyes widened. This scene surprised him too.

    No negotiations, no rebuke, not even a greeting. He just directly activated the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Suppression. This was unquestionably the strongest statement they could have made in the face of the demonic Huan Family!

    All of the various major powers and monsters of the ancient era realized this, and all of them felt shaken.

    How terrifying and ancient of a faction was the Demonic Huan Family?

    Yet now that their Thousand Demon Treasure Ship had invaded the capital¡¯s airspace, they immediately received the firmest response the imperial family could have given!

    The vast majority of the onlookers hadn¡¯t anticipated this.

    Rumble!

    The formation¡¯s power churned, and a sea of ck lightning raged overhead.

    This destructive aura stimted the woman in the phoenix-patterned robe. The look on her beautiful face shifted, and she couldn¡¯t help but blurt, ¡°Young Master, hurry up and retreat!¡±

    The beautifully handsome, purple-haired young man¡¯s expression shifted erratically too, but his eyes shone with madness and ferocity. ¡°Retreat? Impossible! I¡¯m actually rather eager to see whether or not the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation can really destroy us!¡±

    This was the decision of a madman; it seemed he didn¡¯t fear death at all.

    But this was how the Huan Family conducted its affairs. Heavenly Demon True Blood flowed through their veins. When they lost it, they didn¡¯t fear death in the slightest.

    Boom!

    Suddenly, a wave formed of ck lightning rose up, as if intent on nketing the sky. It mmed ruthlessly into the Thousand Demon Treasure Ship.

    It was as if a deity were dancing in the skies, waving about a whip of pure lightning!

    That terrifying destructive power made countless cultivators¡¯ hearts quiver in terror, and their expressions filled with astonishment.

    Bzzz!

    The Thousand Demon Treasure Ship¡¯s surroundings burst with misty light¡ªthe ship¡¯s defensive formation. It had eighteenyers in total.

    Bang!!!

    However, in the face of the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation, the defensive formation amounted to little more than a paper shell. It instantly burst apart, scattering a furious rain of light, which spread out and dispersed.

    The thousand-foot-long treasure ship spun like a top, shaking violently in midair. The hull was firm enough to block the full-force attack of a Spirit Dao cultivator, yet now, numerous startling cracks had appeared on its surface.

    The purple-haired youth and the woman in a phoenix-patterned robe staggered and almost fell.

    An rmed cry emanated from the cabin: ¡°Young Master, if things go on like this, the Thousand Demon Treasure Ship will break!¡±

    The purple-haired young man¡¯s expression was unsightly, and his eyes were bloodshot. He bellowed, ¡°Aunt Wen, take out the ck Demon Blue Sun Umbre! I refuse to believe it can¡¯t block the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation¡¯s power!¡±

    The woman took a deep breath, but just as she was about to take action, a cold, indifferent voice emanated from the blood-colored jade pendant hanging from the purple-haired young man¡¯s neck.

    ¡°You only just arrived in Nine Tripod City, you little shithead, yet you¡¯ve already been forced to use the ck Demon Blue Sun Umbre? Are you?trying?to bring shame upon your ancestors!?¡±

    The purple-haired young man stiffened, and the woman in the phoenix robe was visibly shaken.

    It was then that the power of the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation descended upon them once more, forming a raging sea of ck lightning. It was even more terrifying than before.

    ¡°Watch closely, you worthless wretch!¡± That cold, indifferent voice rang out once more. An enormous blood-colored hand suddenly shot into the air, bringing with it monstrous and demonic crimson mes.

    Boom!!!

    Beneath countless disbelieving gazes, the blood-colored hand pped the sea of ck lightning into pieces. Dark electricity receded like waters at low tide.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°What terrifying power!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s undoubtedly a terrifying existence protecting the Thousand Demon Treasure Ship!¡±

    Startled cries rang out throughout the city.

    In just one palm strike, this mysterious expert had disintegrated the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier¡¯s attack. This made even the Spiritual Manifestation Experts¡¯ hearts quiver in terror.

    ¡°Wonderful! And here I thought that since all that remained of you was your primordial spirit, you might just keel over on a moment¡¯s notice. Who¡¯d have thought you were still this strong¡­? You¡¯re as fierce as ever, Great Uncle!¡± The purple-haired youth clucked his tongue and eximed.

    However, hisdypanion¡¯s eyes revealed deep-seated dread.

    She was well aware that the purple-haired youth¡¯s ¡°Great Uncle¡± was a frenzied and depraved old madman!

    The cold voice within the crimson jade pendant rang out once more. ¡°Fuck! If you don¡¯t know how to tter someone properly, just don¡¯t tter them, you little shit!¡±

    Rumble!

    As they conversed, the power of the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier surged into the air once more, as if it were boiling over. Another massive tidal wave of ck lightning swept toward the Thousand Demon Treasure Ship on all sides.

    Such power was terrifying beyond limit!

    ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s charge right into Mount Heavenbristle and ask the old timers of the Xia Family who gave them the gall to stand in our way!¡± That voice rang out from within the crimson jade pendant. The speaker sounded calm, but his words were full of monstrous, domineering fire.

    The Thousand Demon Treasure Ship shrank until it was just ny feet long. Then, an illusory, blood-colored figure shot into the air, supported the treasure ship on his shoulders, and continued, taking big strides.

    Watching from the ground, it was as if the blood-colored silhouette of a demonic god were soaring through the skies, a treasure ship on his shoulders. The terrifying demonic mes emanating from him left countless onlookers dumbstruck and tongue-tied.

    Boom!

    Suddenly, that crimson silhouette swung his fist, shattering the iing power of the formation. Sparks fell like rain as the blood-red projection continued ahead.

    Everyone could see that the power of the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation was helpless against that crimson silhouette.

    ¡°Terrifying! Which ancestor of the Demonic Huan Family is that?¡±

    ¡°They really live up to their reputation as the ancient era¡¯s top demonic faction of demonic cultivators¡­¡±

    Nine Tripod City was in uproar. That blood-colored figure¡¯s heinous demonic majesty left everyone who saw it shaken to the core.

    Azurecloud Court.

    ¡°A Spiritual Integration Realm cultivator¡¯s primordial spirit!¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s expression had already darkened.

    Over in his wicker chair, Su Yi furrowed his brow. ¡°Although the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation is damaged and its power is no longer what it once was, its remaining power is still iparably extraordinary. Weng Jiu¡¯s control of it¡­ It¡¯s so bad that it¡¯s almost painful to watch¡­¡±

    The middle-aged man was stunned. ¡°Fellow Daoist, you think there¡¯s a problem with how Ol¡¯ Jiu¡¯s circting the formation ?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just ¡®a problem,¡¯¡± said Su Yi. He couldn¡¯t help but rub his forehead. ¡°He¡¯spletely wasting its power.¡±

    He felt much as if he¡¯d just seen a little kid randomly waving a peerless divine sword about without the slightest technique, effectively making a mockery of it.

    The middle-aged man¡¯s expression went slightly rigid, and he seemed to have a bit of a guilty conscience. ¡°Were?I to circte?the formation instead, I could unleash close to forty percent of its power. I expect that wouldn¡¯t be enough to destroy the Huan Family¡¯s Spiritual Integration Realm primordial spirit either, but it could surely hold him back.¡±

    ¡°Just forty percent? That¡¯s all?¡± Su Yi looked bbergasted. Then, he sighed. ¡°Having you control it is really¡­ unfair to the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation.

    The middle-aged man in simple cloth robes rubbed his nose and grimaced, but he couldn¡¯t be bothered to respond to Su Yi¡¯s jibes. Instead, he said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, if you were controlling the formation¡­¡±

    ¡°Want to see?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The middle-aged man didn¡¯t so much as pause to think. ¡°I do!¡±

    ¡°You sure? You¡¯ll owe me a favor,¡± said Su Yi.

    The middle-aged man straightforwardly agreed.

    It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t have stopped this, but he was curious. Under Su Yi¡¯s control, just how much power could the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation unleash?

    Only then did Su Yi rise from his wicker chair and stretchzily. ¡°Sometimes, seeing good things get desecrated is hard to bear. This time, I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll open your eyes.¡±

    Before his voice even finished echoing through the air, he took to the skies.

    Rumble! Boom!

    Beneath the dome of heaven, one wave of ck lightning after another dispersed as the crimson silhouette continued charging ahead.

    The crimson silhouette had already carried the Thousand Demon Treasure Ship to the center of the city, and he wasn¡¯t far from Mount Heavenbristle, the home of the Great Xia¡¯s imperial family!

    When they saw this, the city¡¯s cultivators were astonished. They all couldn¡¯t help but wonder the same thing:?Don¡¯t tell me the Great Xia¡¯s imperial family is about to suffer a massive setback at the hands of the Huan Family?

    If they really let the Huan Family break their rules and reach Mount Heavenbristle, it¡¯ll leave their reputation in shambles!

    ¡°Hahaha, wait until I reach Mount Heavenbristle! I¡¯ll be sure to ask the ol¡¯ Xia Emperor just how this felt!¡± The purple-haired young man burst intoughter, wanton pride all over his face!

    ¡°Coward! We put in all this effort; how can we simply make him suffer? If he doesn¡¯t offer up some good stuff to appease me, I¡¯ll throw Mount Heavenbristle into uproar!¡± the blood-colored projection said coldly.

    ¡°Great Uncle, you¡¯re still the most domineering of all!¡± the purple-haired young manughed andplimented him.

    It was then that a strange rhythm rang out.

    They then watched as a ten-thousand-foot tripod shot into the distant skies. It was formed entirely out of the inscrutable power of the formation. Lightning surged around the tripod, a rain of light poured down, and runes flickered.

    Boom!

    When the tripod appeared over Nine Tripod City, a suffocating, murderous aura suddenly filled the air.

    Those watching from below felt a chill course through them, and their hair stood on end. Indescribable terror and dread arose within their hearts.

    ¡°Watch this.¡± Su Yi stood before one of the city¡¯s divine tripods, then casually tapped its surface.

    Beneath Weng Jiu¡¯s utterly bbergasted gaze, the ten-thousand-foot tripod soared into the air, bearing down on the sky and descending upon that crimson projection.

    Before even drawing near, the massive tripod¡¯s energy fluctuations swept forth like an avnche, enveloping that crimson silhouette on all sides. There was nowhere to run and nowhere to hide!

    ¡°Hm?¡± The crimson projection suddenly stopped; he sensed a threat and immediately swung his fist to meet it head-on.

    However, a momentter, a deafening boom rang out. That crimson silhouette staggered back, almost as if he were drunk. The impact pushed him over a hundred feet back, and he almost fell from the sky!

 Chapter 516: No Name and No Trace

    <h4>Chapter 516: No Name and No Trace</h4>

    The city¡¯s cultivators were all astonished. They keenly sensed that the power of the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation had suddenly undergone an earth-shaking transformation. It waspletely different from before!

    ¡°Great Uncle!¡± The purple-haired young man cried out. His expression finally wavered.

    ¡°How could this happen¡­?¡± The woman in the phoenix skirt was terrified.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t good. Most likely, an extremely powerful formations grandmaster has taken control over the formation!¡± said the blood-colored silhouette, his voice cold and somber as demonic mes zed around him.

    As he spoke, the ten-thousand-foot tripod bore down upon him.

    He tried to dodge with all his might, but it still sent him flying. He could no longer contend with the formation as he had before.

    ¡°Bastard! Does your Xia Family really want to y rough with us?¡± The crimson figure shouted in fury. Demonic qi burst around him, soaring into the sky with terrifying momentum.

    Bang!

    A momentter, he was sent flying once more. The spiritual light around him was thrown into chaos.

    The crimson silhouette was, after all, a primordial spirit. Taking such attacks in rapid session had dealt him enormous damage.

    ¡°See that? If you use the formation properly, you can y with a Spiritual Integration Realm cultivator¡¯s primordial spirit with the same ease as a cat toying with a mouse.¡± As Su Yi spoke, his hands repeatedly formed seals, all of them used for controlling formations.

    Weng Jiu watched from the sidelines, looking both bewildered and ashamed. He¡¯d always thought himself proficient in controlling the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation¡¯s power.

    But now that he¡¯d witnessed Su Yi¡¯s methods, he realized that it meant to turn trash into treasure. He understood the difference between the light of a firefly and the radiance of the full moon!

    ¡°So?this?is the power of the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation?¡± Not far away, the middle-aged man was stunned too. His heart swelled with emotion.

    When he thought back to what Su Yi said earlier, he had no choice but to admit that they¡­ truly knew nothing of the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation¡¯s true power!

    But this wasn¡¯t their fault.

    This formation had existed since antiquity, and thousands of years had passed without anyone activating it. Furthermore, in the past, the imperial family only needed to unleash a tiny portion of its power to obliterate their foes.

    Add that to thirty thousand years of corrosion beneath the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness, and the formation was damaged in numerous ces. When they controlled it, how could they possibly unleash the full extent of its power?

    If they truly understood the full extent of its subtleties and abstruse secrets, they would have fixed it a long time ago!

    The crux of the matter was that the formation was too old, and in poor repair. Perhaps no one else in this world could draw out as much power out of it as Su Yi.

    Bang!

    Above Nine Tripod City and beneath the dome of heaven, the formation mmed into the crimson silhouette once more. He looked miserable, and the sight provoked countless startled cries throughout the city.

    Even so, the crimson figure had no intention of fleeing or retreating. He suddenly bellowed, ¡°Ruo Wen, bring out the ck Demon Blue Sun Umbre!¡±

    The woman in phoenix patterned skirts raised her hand, and a blue bone umbre soared into the air andnded in the crimson silhouette¡¯s palm.

    The treasure¡¯s surface was like a strange blue devil¡¯s trumpet flower, while the handle was forged of blood-red, crystal-clear bone.

    As the crimson figure opened the umbre¡ª

    Boom!

    It was as if an unearthly blue and green sun had appeared in the sky. It burst with appalling, misty blue light and surged with limitless, rampaging, blood-colored demonic qi.

    The entire stretch of sky was dyed an unearthly, terrifying, dense and bloody shade of red. Imposing demonic qi hung in the air.

    That terrifying power actually managed to block the giant tripod bearing down on the crimson silhouette from afar.

    ¡°One of the Demonic Huan Family¡¯s Nine Great Demonic Treasures, the ck Demon Blue Sun Umbre!¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s gaze focused.

    This was a primordial demonic treasure. Although it was within the bounds of the Spirit Dao, its power was nheless iparably miraculous.

    As soon as it was unleashed, the umbre unleashed Blue Sun Demonic mes. They could easily incinerate mountains and boil seas!

    Should the mes contaminate them, even Spirit Dao cultivators would instantly burn to ash!

    .

    ¡°A Spirit Dao demonic treasure, that¡¯s all.¡± Su Yi shook his head and formed another hand seal.

    Up in the sky, the massive tripod suddenly burst with radiant light, then transformed into a ten-thousand-foot sword. It filled the sky with the misty light of the formation as it shed ruthlessly downward.

    Rumble!

    The massive sword cleaved through the mes like an axe through rotten wood.

    Sparks scattered, and the ck Demon Blue Sun Umbre wailed and shook violently; it seemed it wouldn¡¯t be able to endure that terrifying suppressive force much longer.

    The crimson silhouette¡¯s expression finally changed. He no longer dared stick it out and instead chose to flee.

    Boom!

    In the end, the crimson silhouette avoided a lethal strike, but he was nheless sent flying. His body, which was manifested from his primordial spirit, shook violently, bing noticeably dimmer and more indistinct.

    He¡¯d obviously suffered severe injuries!

    ¡°Dammit! If I were still in my peak, how could this possibly¡­¡± The crimson silhouette roared, his voice booming like thunder.

    But before he could finish his sentence, the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation¡¯s power transformed into a ten-thousand-foot whip under Su Yi¡¯s control.

    Crack!

    The whip shed open a perfectly straight, long, narrow rift in the sky.

    That terrifying power brought with it sharp, indomitable destructive power. It struck so ruthlessly that even the crimson silhouette couldn¡¯t help but visibly lose hisposure.

    He immediately used the ck Demon Blue Sun Umbre to defend himself.

    Boom!

    Flecks of light scattered like rain, and turbulent energy currents swept forth.

    The ck Demon Blue Sun Umbre let out a heaven-shaking wail, and the devil¡¯s trumpet-like surface almost split

    The impact sent the crimson silhouette staggering back, and he became even more indistinct.

    ¡°Run!¡± In the end, the crimson silhouette roared in frustration and rage, then turned and fled, taking the ck Demon Blue Sun Umbre with him. In the blink of an eye, he¡¯d disappeared outside Nine Tripod City.

    Meanwhile, the city¡¯s cultivators stood, frozen in ce. Without exception, their jaws hung ck and their eyes widened.

    How contemptuous and arrogant was that crimson silhouette earlier? Searing, monstrous mes zed around him as he carried a treasure ship through the sky, seemingly invincible.

    Who¡¯d have thought he¡¯d wilt mere momentster? He¡¯d been beaten into a miserable state, and he was covered in wounds; it almost hurt to look at him.

    ¡°Want to run? When has the family famous for their indomitable, overbearing, wanton ways ever been forced to flee?¡± Countless prominent figures felt shaken. They found this difficult to believe.

    ¡°The Demonic Huan Family? So what? This is no longer the world of thirty thousand years ago. So long as the Great Xia¡¯s imperial family retains control of Nine Tripod City, no one should even think about opposive them! If they try, they¡¯ll only fall t on on their face,¡± Zeng Pu said wistfully.

    After this battle, he realized that no matter how powerful ancient factions of monsters of the ancient era were, all of them had to ept a certain fact: the world had changed! It was no longer as they remembered it!

    ¡°Even the Demonic Huan Family ran up against a stone wall. Going forward, I¡¯m afraid that anyone who wants to test themselves against the Great Xia¡¯s imperial family will have to weigh the consequences carefully first,¡± whispered Gu Cangning.

    The roots of the Great Xia¡¯s imperial family could be traced back to thirty thousand years ago.

    At the time, they were one of the three greatest ns on the Azure Continent. Their ancestor, Emperor Yu of the Nine Tripods, was one of the Azure Continent¡¯s Nine Emperors!

    Thirty thousand years ago, the Xia Family¡¯s prestige and umtions were perhaps inferior to the Demonic Huan Family¡¯s, but in the modern era, the Xia Family were the uncontested hegemons of the entire continent!

    Times had changed!

    Thirty thousand years of darkness and upheaval had changed the world¡¯s order. Everyone was different now, and had been different for a long time.

    ¡°The Xia Emperor really is one of the most courageous cultivators alive today! Well fought!¡± The old woman sighed with emotion. ¡°The Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly draws near. Dark currents flow beneath the surface of Nine Tripod City, and experts are as numerous as the clouds. Who knows how many monsters of the ancient era and modern geniuses have gathered here?

    ¡°Had they failed to suppress the Demonic Huan Family¡¯s bluster, I¡¯m afraid numerous factions and established experts would have disregarded the imperial family¡¯s prestige, or perhaps even view them with contempt. This would inevitably lead to future disasters.

    ¡°Now that even the Huan Family has suffered such a loss, who will dare act up in Nine Tripod City in the days toe?¡±

    When Gu Cangning heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but nod. This was a deliberate show of strength. It was a warning!

    ¡°So¡­ it turns out that the Demonic Huan Family does know how to run away!¡± said Weng Jiu, a strange look in his eyes.

    Just watching took his breath away.

    How ferocious and powerful was that crimson silhouette? Yet when Su Yi took over control of the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier, he defeated him as easily as an adult suppressing a misbehaving child.

    After this, I¡¯d like to see just who dares act up in Nine Tripod City!?The middle-aged man in simple cloth robes felt great. Even he would never have guessed that the formation could disy such unbelievable power under Su Yi¡¯s control.

    He then faced Su Yi and solemnly sped his fist. ¡°Fellow Daoist, witnessing your miraculous methods has truly opened my eyes. Should you need anything going forward, I shall not refuse any request!¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°I just wouldn¡¯t have thought you¡¯d put such a grand killing formation to waste like that. I really couldn¡¯t bear to watch¡­ that¡¯s the only reason I stepped in.¡±

    Actually, he could have killed his opponent earlier, but the middle-aged man told him not to.

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t particrly upset or unwilling. He was just helping out. It made no difference to him whether he killed his opponent or not.

    ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day. I want to go back and have a nice rest for now, but if anythinges up, you cane back another day,¡± said Su Yi. As he spoke, he¡¯d already turned and started drifting away.

    Controlling such a massive formation drained an enormous amount of his energy. How could he possibly be in the mood to give the middle-aged man any further guidance regarding repairing the formation?

    The middle-aged man watched Su Yi fade from view before turning to look at Weng Jiu.

    In that moment, this amiable, gentle-looking middle-aged man suddenly exuded dignified majesty. He said with the air of a supreme monarch, ¡°Ol¡¯ Jiu, tell the Demonic Huan Family that so long as they follow Nine Tripod City¡¯s orders, I can let past transgressions slide. However, should they insist on opposing the imperial family, from this day forth, they shall be themon enemy of all of the Great Xia!¡±

    Weng Jiu solemnly epted his orders. ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    That day, this battle threw all of Nine Tripod City into uproar.

    Everywhere you went, from major streets to back alleys, everyone was discussing today¡¯s battle.

    It had caused a shockingmotion!

    However, although almost no one knew it, the one who¡¯d controlled the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation to defeat that expert of the Huan Family wasn¡¯t a member of the Great Xia¡¯s imperial family.

    To Su Yi, this was ¡°brushing off his clothes and disappearing, leaving no name and no trace.¡±

 Chapter 517: A Messenger Delivers a Letter

    <h4>Chapter 517: A Messenger Delivers a Letter</h4>

    Hundreds of miles from Nine Tripod City.?The banks of a great river.

    The purple-haired, golden-crowned young man had a grim, furious look on his face. He gnashed his teeth and spat, ¡°The Xia Family dares treat us like this? There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll just let this go!¡±

    The woman in the phoenix robe looked pallid. Lingering terror arose on her face. ¡°Everyone in the Great Xia knows that the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation is the imperial family¡¯s ultimate trump card. It¡¯s just that no one could have anticipated that the former third strongest killing formation could unleash such terrifying power even in its severely dpidated state¡­¡±

    The cold, imposing voice of the crimson silhouette emanated from the blood-red jade pendant hanging from the purple-haired youth¡¯s neck, ¡°I can say with certainty that the formation is indeed severely damaged. After just a few more uses, it''s sure to fall apartpletely. We might have suffered a massive setback this time, but we¡¯ll surely repay this grudge ten times over¡ªno, one hundred times over!¡±

    His voice was rife with dense hatred, ferocity, and bloodlust.

    It was then that they heard someone shooting over from the distant skies. Shortly after, Weng Jiunded before them.

    He swept his gaze across the purple-haired young man and the woman in the phoenix robe, then said expressionlessly, ¡°This old man is only here to ry the imperial family¡¯s stance on this matter.¡±

    He then repeated the middle-aged man¡¯s words. He spoke without the slightest ripple of emotion.

    The woman in the phoenix-patterned robe looked at the purple-haired young man, as if afraid he couldn¡¯t withstand this provocation and that he¡¯d fly off the handle or go insane.

    Who¡¯d have thought that he¡¯d just rub his face, straighten his clothes, and bend respectfully at the waist? He said respectfully, ¡°Senior, when you go back, please tell the imperial family that I, Huan Shaoyou of the Huan Family, will carve this lesson into my heart!¡±

    Even his tone was respectful.

    However, Huan Shaoyou¡¯s humble behavior made Weng Jiu¡¯s pupils constrict. After a moment¡¯s silence, he said, ¡°Young Lord, I¡¯ll convey your statement to the imperial family in full detail.¡±

    Huan Shaoyou looked up, his handsome face filled with gratitude. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to make youe all this way, Senior. Should I get the chance, I¡¯ll be sure to wee you with the utmost hospitality!¡±

    His tone was utterly sincere.

    However, it sent an inexplicable chill through Weng JIu¡¯s heart. He took a deep look at Huan Shaoyou, then said, ¡°Young lord, you¡¯d best tread carefully.¡±

    With that, he turned and left.

    After watching Weng Jiu fade from view, Huan Shaoyouughed heartily. ¡°See? The Xia Family obviously dares not offend uspletely. Otherwise, why send a messenger?¡±

    ¡°Worthless!¡± The voice within the crimson jade pendant rebuked him harshly. ¡°Had your elders known how pathetic you really are, I¡¯m afraid they would never have wasted so much energy making you the future leader of the family!¡±

    Huan Shaoyou?fell?briefly silent, but then, heughed. ¡°The people of this world think of the Huan Family as domineering and unbridled. They believe that when we go mad, we throw all caution to the wind. But Great Uncle, surely you of all people understand that ¡®wild and frenzied¡¯ doesn¡¯t mean ¡®brainless!¡¯¡±

    Unusually, the voice within the jade pendant had nothing to say to that.

    Huan Shaoyou continued, ¡°Heavenly Demon True Blood flows through our veins. This gives us talent far beyond the masses and heaven-defying destructive power. The people of this world may think us insane, but that doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re stupid, reckless, or ignorant!¡±

    ¡°What does it really mean to be frenzied? It means stopping at nothing to achieve one¡¯s aims!¡± Staunch determination arose on Huan Shaoyou¡¯s face. ¡°When the situation is not in my favor, I¡¯ll kneel and beg and call my opponent ¡®ancestor¡¯ if need be. Anything to stay alive.

    ¡°But so long as I escape with my life, I guarantee that I won¡¯t stop at making?them?kneel and beg and call?me?ancestor. I¡¯ll kill them all without the slightest politeness!¡±

    When the woman in phoenix-patterned robe heard this, she was dazed. It was as if she were seeing Huan Shaoyou for the first time.

    ¡°Tch, you¡¯re actually a bit clever, you punk.¡± The voice emanating from within the pendant sounded a bit gratified. ¡°We might have lost the advantage during our attempt to barge into Nine Tripod City, but I¡¯m afraid you knew all along that the Xia Family would never have let us break into Mount Heavenbristle.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± said Huan Shaoyou with augh. ¡°I just wanted to test the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation¡¯s power to see how long it wouldst. I also wanted to see if this?might be our chance to take control over Nine Tripod City and seize Mount Heavenbristle, one of the most blessed grounds for cultivation in the world.¡±

    He paused here, then let out a long sigh. ¡°But now it seems¡­. We¡¯ll have to wait a while longer¡­¡±

    He seemed to find it an awful pity.

    Taking over Nine Tripod City and upying Mount Heavenbristle!

    The woman in the phoenix robe suddenly realized the true purpose behind Huan Shaoyou¡¯s attempt to invade Nine Tripod City¡¯s airspace!

    The voice within the jade pendant rang out once more. ¡°Drop the nonsense. All I want to know is this: what do you n to do next?¡±

    Huan Shaoyou¡¯s gaze was somber. He stroked his jaw and said, ¡°I want to visit Sumeru Immortal Ind, so I must participate in the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly. That aside, I need to select a few capable subordinates from among the monsters of the ancient era and geniuses of the present day¡­¡±

    He suddenly looked a bit frustrated and helpless. ¡°There¡¯s nothing for it. The world is nothing like it was thirty thousand years ago; even you were almost killed by the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness, Great Uncle. All that remains of you is your primordial spirit. If the Huan Family wishes to recover its former glory and seize control of the world during the Radiant Epoch, we¡¯ll need sufficiently capable subordinates!¡±

    Whap!

    Huan Shaoyou took a p to the head. A furious voice emanated from his jade pendant. ¡°All that remains of me is my primordial spirit, but so long as I can possess the fleshly body of a Spirit Dao cultivator, I can recover the strength I had at my peak!¡±

    ¡­.

    Azurecloud Court.

    Su Yi sat cross-legged in meditation.

    Last night, his cultivation had reached the mid-stage Origin Pce Realm shortly before he proceeded to Goldenscale Lake to kill Zhou Fengzhi.

    Furthermore, he no longer had any shortage of cultivation resources. Thus, even though his foundations were iparably firm and polished, his progress wasn¡¯t the least bit slow.

    ording to Su Yi¡¯s estimates, if he continued at his rate, he¡¯d reach thete-stage Origin Pce Realm within a week!

    The crux of the matter was that the Origin Pce Realm was just a transitional period. During this realm, his goal was to open an Origin Pce capable of containing the Strongest Dao Seed he condensed during the Grain Avoidance Realm.

    Only then could he make the Strongest Dao Seed condense Origin Power Stars in the Gathering Stars Realm.

    In short, the Origin Pce Realm was a bridge between the realms before and after it.

    Progress in this realm came down to building his umtions in the Grand Dao. It wasn¡¯t overly difficult; it just required assiduous cultivation and diligent practice.

    Shortly before nightfall, guests came calling.

    There were three of them in total: Yu Shuya, Jiang Li, and Qiu Hengkong.

    Yu Shuya carried a jug of wine he¡¯d kept in storage for a century. When he saw Su Yi, he greeted him as respectfully as a student greeting his teacher.

    Naturally, he hade here to request Su Yi¡¯s guidance in regard to forging. Yesterday, at Treasure Trove Tower, Su Yi had agreed to this.

    However, Su Yi wouldn¡¯t have guessed that Jiang Li woulde with him.

    When this phoenix-eyed, noble, aloof beauty in purple looked at Su Yi, it was obvious that her attitude toward him had changed.?She was no longer as proud and aloof. She was more respectful, and her demeanor revealed nigh-imperceptible signs of dread.

    As for Qiu Hengkong¡­

    Although the former top sword cultivator of the Great Wei tried his best to treat Su Yi as he had before¡ªas an old friend and fellow swordsman¡ªwhen the two of them met face to face, he couldn¡¯t help but act much more reserved.

    When the skies werepletely dark, the three of them bade farewell.

    Yu Shuya was delighted. He¡¯d benefited enormously from seeking out Su Yi¡¯s guidance on the Dao of Forging. If not for Su Yi making it clear that he refused to ept disciples, he would have longed for nothing more than to be Su Yi¡¯s apprentice.

    Jiang Li was much more rxed than before too. She¡¯de here to greet Su Yi because she feared he¡¯d view the Jiang Family with enmity over their association with Zhou Fenghzi and Zhou Zhiqian.

    However, as they conversed, she realized that Su Yi didn¡¯t care about any of that in the least¡­

    Only Qiu Hengkong felt a bit mncholy.

    Although Su Yi still treated him as a friend, without the slightest coldness, Qiu Hengkong was well aware that the two of them were too far apart. They couldn¡¯t possibly converse as equals as they had before.

    The night was dark as ink, and the moon shone overhead.

    Unusually, everything was peaceful, so Su Yi ordered Yuan Heng to prepare hot pot for dinner. He wanted to take this opportunity to rx.

    Thinking about it now, even Su Yi felt like he¡¯d been too busytely.

    Only four days had passed since he arrived in Nine Tripod City, but so much had happened already.

    Saving Yue Shichan from the Song of the Sandy Creek, cutting down Huo Tiandu on Cloub Lake, killing Zhou Fengzhi at Goldenscale Lake¡­

    Tonight, he had a rare moment of peace. Su Yi naturally wanted to rx.

    Thinly-sliced vegetables and meats were alreadyid out in the garden. The soup pot was bubbling over the stove, and an enticing fragrance emanated from the fiery red broth.

    Su Yi, Yue Shichan, Yuan Heng, and Bai Wenqing sat around the fire.

    The night sky hung overhead, the light of the moon as soft as water, a picture of tranquil beauty.

    But before Su Yi could even pick up his chopsticks, someone knocked on the door.

    Su Yi furrowed his brow and ordered, ¡°Yuan Heng, no matter who it is, turn them away at the door.¡±

    Yuan Heng nodded and rushed off.

    Su Yi picked up a pearly white piece of fish with his chopsticks. He¡¯d only just tossed it into the hot pot when Yuan Heng came back with a sealed letter.

    ¡°Master, the messenger was just a hired errand boy. He didn¡¯t know who this letter is from either,¡± whispered Yuan Heng.

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi. He set down his chopsticks and opened the letter. When he saw its contents, his brow furrowed, and his gaze frosted over.

    ¡°You go ahead and eat. I¡¯m going out for a bit.¡± Su Yi rose from his wicker chair and headed out of Azurecloud Court.

    Yuan Heng, Yue Shichan, and Bai Wenqing¡¯s expressions shifted. They realized something was amiss.

    ¡°Master, do you need assistance?¡± Yuan Heng couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave the residence tonight. If anything unexpected happens¡­ Yuan Heng, don¡¯t forget the talismans I entrusted you with,¡± said Su Yi without so much as turning his head to look at them. Before his voice even finished ringing out, he¡¯d already disappeared from view.

    The light of the firece illuminated Yuan Heng, Yue Shichan, and Bai?Wenqing¡¯s uncertain, shifting expressions.?This¡­ Just what has happened?

 Chapter 518: Bursting

    <h4>Chapter 518: Bursting</h4>

    Thenterns were freshly lit. The night was lively and bustling.

    A swarthy middle-aged man in gray currently sat in a teahouse, sipping a cup of tea.

    Suddenly, Su Yi appeared before his table and said casually, ¡°Tell Weng Jiu to send someone to keep an eye on Azurecloud Cottage tonight.¡±

    The gray-robed middle-aged man stiffened, shot to his feet, and eximed, ¡°Your Excellency, you realized who I was a long time ago?¡±

    ¡°Ever since I moved into Azurecloud Court, you¡¯ve kept watch here. If I didn¡¯t know Weng Jiu had sent you, do you really think you¡¯d still be alive?¡±

    As he spoke, Su Yi put his hands behind his back, turned, and sauntered off.

    The gray-robed middle-aged man watched Su Yi fade from view, but he dared not dilly-dally any further. He immediately scampered off.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Luring the tiger away from the mountain? Fine. Setting a trap and waiting for prey toe to you? Go right ahead. Tonight, you ruined my good mood, so you¡¯ll have to bear my wrath.¡±

    As Su Yi walked through the city streets, he seemed as rxed andposed as ever.

    However, there was a chill in the depths of his gaze.

    The letter a messenger had delivered to his house tonight read: ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, I invite you to join me eight hundred miles east of Nine Tripod City, deep in the Ten Thousand Ravines. If you cannot make it, we¡¯ll pay the Great Zhou a visit. Remember, I¡¯m only inviting you and you alone.¡±

    It was a in message, but it was full of implied threats!

    The only thing someone could use to threaten Su Yi with now was the safety of his friends and allies in the Great Zhou.

    Wen Lingxue, Cha Jin, and the others were his weakness, but they were also his reverse scale, a line that was not to be crossed.

    Whoever wrote this letter clearly knew that it would take a threat like this to force Su Yi to show up!

    Su Yi had to admit it; whoever this person was, they¡¯d seeded. He?could disregard most other things, but he couldn¡¯t disregard the lives of those he¡¯d left in the Great Zhou.

    He¡¯d asked Weng Jiu to look after Azurecloud Court because he worried that his enemy was luring the tiger away from the mountain, and that they¡¯d target Yuan Heng and the others in his absence.

    This incident is a warning. I am making more and more enemies in the Great Xia. They might not be able to touch me, but it¡¯s entirely possible that they¡¯ll target those around me.?Once I resolve tonight¡¯s incident, I have to think of a way to eliminate thesetent threats.

    As Su Yi pondered, he¡¯d already exited the city gates.

    Whoosh!

    He shot ahead, soared into the skies, and hurtled into the distance.

    Although it hadn¡¯t rained tonight, a dense autumn chill hung in the air. The radiant moon hung overhead, casting its clear radiance on the world below, as well as a certain coldness.

    Su Yi shot through the clouds.

    They dispatched a little feathered beast to keep an eye on me? Were they worried I¡¯d seek reinforcements??With his divine sense, Su Yi keenly picked up on a Snowthunder Condor off in the distance. It had been tailing him ever since he left Nine Tripod City.

    There was no doubt that the Snowthunder Condor belonged to the person who¡¯d written the letter.

    Su Yi ignored it and continued on his way.

    ¡­¡­

    Eight hundred miles away, in the Ten Thousand Ravines.

    The peak of a mountain beside the gorge.

    A short, fat elder in?Daoist?Robes said, ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother, do you think Su Yi wille?¡±

    ¡°If he darese, we¡¯ll take his head and report back to the sect leader. If he doesn¡¯t¡­ We still can¡¯t linger in Nine Tripod City any further,¡± whispered the man next to him. He was tall and gaunt, and his robes were embroidered with dragons.

    ¡°Indeed. Dark currents are surging beneath the surface of Nine Tripod City, and the situation is confusing and uncertain. Even someone as powerful as Huo Tiandu died miserably on Cloub Lake. Even more unbelievably, the Huo Family is enduring in silence. They¡¯ve made no attempt to get revenge. This is unquestionably out of the ordinary,¡± said the short, fat, Daoist elder. ¡°Fortunately, our target is just an Origin Pce Realm young man. So long as hees on his own, we¡¯ll have no problem. With no experts to defend him, with our power, we¡¯ll be able to kill him with ease.¡±

    The tall, gaunt man fell silent for a moment, then transmitted, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother, this isn¡¯t Nine Tripod City. Better to be cautious; we cannot trust Chu Xiupletely.¡±

    The short, fat elder¡¯s eyes shed, and he nodded.

    It was then that an arc of golden light streaked into the distant night skies, like a firework scattering a radiant rain of sparks.

    ¡°That kid really did show up on his own!¡± The short fat man¡¯s eyes lit up.

    The tall thin man said, ¡°Although Chu Xiu¡¯s methods are a bit despicable, I have to admit this sort of thing is rather effective.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s here!¡± The short fat elder said gravely.

    A lean silhouette appeared in the distant night skies, shooting through the darkness. His blue robes fluttered around him.

    When he saw the two elders, one fat, one thin, he couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned. Both were strangers to him. ¡°Were you the ones who set up a trap and summoned me here tonight?¡±

    The short fat elder smiled faintly. ¡°Young friend, there¡¯s no need for surprise. Allow me to introduce myself. I¡¯m Elder Lei Feng of the Qingyi Dao Sect, while this is my junior apprentice brother, Ting He. Now do you know why we¡¯ve invited you?¡±

    Su Yi paused to think for a moment before suddenly looking enlightened. ¡°So it¡¯s you.¡±

    He finally understood.

    .

    When the middle-aged man in simple cloth robes once said that three forces in Nine Tripod City were targeting him, including one led by Daoist Masters Lei Feng and Ting He of the Qingyi Dao Sect.¡±

    Both were in the early-stage Spiritual Manifestation Realm, and they were after him because of Li Miaohong¡¯s death!

    He still remembered the warning Weng Jiu and the middle-aged man in simple cloth robes had given him. Su Yi had even been eager for these two, in their ignorance, to deliver themselves to his doorstep.

    Who¡¯d have thought that something like this would happen tonight?

    ¡°Young friend, you knew we were looking for you?¡± eximed the short, fat Lei Feng.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Su Yi nodded.

    Lei Feng frowned in mild confusion. ¡°In that case, why¡­ Why did youe here tonight to throw your life away?¡±

    Su Yi had a strange look in his eyes. ¡°It seems you still don¡¯t know how Huo Tiandu died. But then, that makes sense. If you knew, you couldn¡¯t possibly have done something so stupid.¡±

    His calmposure left Lei Feng somewhat rmed.

    However, the tall, thin Ting He snickered. ¡°Surely you¡¯re not trying to say that Huo Tiandu, a mid-stage Spiritual Manifestation cultivator, died at the hands of an Origin Pce Realm pipsqueak like you?¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel amused. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I did indeed kill Huo Tiandu. Whether you believe me or not is no longer important.¡±

    He paused, then continued, ¡°There¡¯s just one thing I don¡¯t understand. With your status, why would you resort to such despicable methods to threaten me? Is¡­ is this how the Qingyi Dao Sect conducts its affairs?¡±

    Ting He?said coldly, ¡°When you die, the threat to your loved ones will no longer exist, right?¡±

    Lei Feng, however,ughed heartily. ¡°Young friend, before we begin, might you tell me who killed Li Miaohong?¡±

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°This isn¡¯t worth hiding. Li Miaohong¡¯s death was the work of the Spiritual Manifestation Realm yao cultivator Ying Que.¡±

    The yao cultivator, Ying Que?

    Lei Feng and Ting He couldn¡¯t help but feel confused. This was their first time hearing this name.

    ¡°Just as we thought. After all, how could an Origin Pce cultivator like you possibly kill a Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator like Li Miaohong¡­?¡± Lei Feng looked wistful and grief-stricken.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t kill him, but he died because of you. Su Yi, with our status, we disdain to make trouble for a junior such as yourself. So long as you cooperate ande quietly back to the sect with us, you might well escape with your life,¡± said Ting He coldly. ¡°Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for bullying the weak!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi, his expression serious. ¡°This was supposed to be a rare night of rxation. I wanted to enjoy a good meal of hot pot. Who¡¯d have thought you¡¯d show up to ruin my good mood? I¡¯m truly quite angry.¡±

    Both Lei Feng and Ting He were stunned. They couldn¡¯t even imagine how an Origin Pce cultivator could dare talk to them like this.

    ¡°So what if you¡¯re angry? Don¡¯t tell me your anger can overturn the heavens?¡± Ting He couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Overturn the heavens? That won¡¯t be necessary. Killing two ignorant, foolish small fries like you is easily done,¡± said Su Yi. As he spoke, he suddenly stepped into the air.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡±?Ting He?snorted coldly and waved his sleeves. A stretch of silvery starlight swept forth, bringing with it the majesty of the Spiritual Manifestation Realm. It was as if the river of stars were pouring down from the nine heavens!

    This terrifying force could easily obliterate any Origin Pce cultivator around, yet before it reached Su Yi, it silently disappeared without a trace. It didn¡¯t so much as harm a hair on his head.

    Like a clear breeze brushing against his face!

    ¡°This¡­

    Lei Feng and Ting He¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted as they realized something wasn¡¯t right.

    ¡°Compared to Huo Tiandu, this attack of yours is severelycking. You¡¯re inferior to even Zhou Fengzhi,¡± said Su Yi, his lips curling into a sneer.

    As he spoke, he reached through the air and grabbed.

    Boom!

    A giant clear hand condensed in midair. It was fully one hundred feet across as it descended upon Ting He.

    ¡°Break!¡± Ting He snorted coldly, his hands forming seals, which mmed into the air. Silvery light rained down from the heavens with terrifying momentum. The surrounding skies were thrown into turmoil, and the nearby sea of clouds dispersed.

    A heaven-shaking boom rang out. Ting He¡¯s fist imprint burst apart like paper mache; Su Yi¡¯s clear palm shattered it with ease.

    Boom!

    The clear hand¡¯s power didn¡¯t diminish in the slightest as it reached for Ting He.

    This Spiritual Manifestation cultivator of the Qingyi Dao Sect was so startled that his soul practically left his body. He circted his entire cultivation, and his energy surged through him.

    But no matter how hard he struggled, it was to no avail. His protective aura and defensive treasures were crushed with a series of cracks, pops, and booms.

    Bang!

    Bloody mist burst forth as the hand crushed Ting He into a meaty pulp. Blood and gore scattered, and even his soul dispersed.

    One strike had effortlessly killed an early-stage Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator!

    That bloody, terrifying scene made Lei Feng¡¯s eyes widen. He was almost stunned out of his wits.

    This¡­ Was it even possible for an Origin Pce youth to wield such power!?

    An indescribable chill ran from his spine to his cranium.?Daoist?Master Lei Feng¡¯s fat body trembled uncontrobly as he realized that this wasn¡¯t looking good.

    Not far away, Su Yi flicked his fingers and said casually, ¡°When he attacked, he gotcent, and he died before using his full power. Learn from his mistakes. In a moment, when we fight, you must remember to use your full strength. Otherwise, killing you will be boring too.¡±

    Lei Feng¡¯s expression shifted. Suddenly, he said, ?¡°Fellow Daoist, didn¡¯t you ask why we¡¯d use such a method to force you toe here? So long as you stay your hand, I can tell you the truth of the matter!¡±

 Chapter 519: Formation Breaking

    <h4>Chapter 519: Formation Breaking</h4>

    Su Yi swept his gaze around the air. ¡°Are you telling me someone put you up to this?¡±

    Lei Feng bitterly shook his head. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that. Rather, someone exploited us¡­¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡±

    ¡°Last night, a man who called himself Chu Xiu came looking for Junior Apprentice Brother Ting He and I¡­¡± Lei Feng took a deep breath, but just as he was about to tell the whole story, coldughter filled the distant night skies.

    ¡°Spiritual Manifestation cultivators of the Qingyi Dao Sect are really this wimpy?¡±

    Before the voice finished echoing, the entire stretch of heaven and earth shook violently.

    Immediately afterward, the blood-red power of a restriction formation surged from the surrounding mountains, bing an enormous, unearthly crimson lotus tform.

    A tall, thin figure stood proudly on his surface. He wore jade robes and a wide belt. His face was handsome, but his eyes were an eerie shade of green, like ghostly mes.

    ¡°Chu Xiu! So, you were hiding here this whole time!¡± Lei Feng¡¯s eyes bulged.

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯tid a trap here in advance, if I¡¯d relied solely on the two of you, how could I possibly deal with Su Yi?¡± jeered Chu Xiu.

    He then fixed his eerie green eyes on Su Yi and smiled faintly. ¡°Su Yi, west saw each other on the Sea of Chaotic Spirits. We finally?meet?again.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s you, you Possessed,¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose in mild surprise.

    Back in the Great Qin¡¯s Sea of Chaotic Spirits, Chu Xiu led a group of Possessed into the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House to set a trap for Su Yi and the various cultivators traveling with him.

    In the end, Su Yi used the ruins¡¯ Heaven-Sealing Formation of the Nine Absolutes to obliterate the entire group.

    Only then did Su Yi learn that the Chu Xiu he¡¯d just ¡°killed¡± was just a demon puppet, not his real body.

    He certainly wouldn¡¯t have expected to encounter Chu Xiu again here.

    Su Yi examined him briefly, thenughed. ¡°Another demon puppet? Where¡¯s your real body? Why keep hiding? Too afraid to appear in person?¡±

    Chu Xiu¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°I¡¯m just here to kill you. What need is there for my true body to get involved?¡±

    Then, heughed. ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t set a trap this time because I wanted to kill you. Rather, there¡¯s something I wish to discuss with you.¡±

    ¡°Say it,¡± said Su Yi.

    Chu Xiu said solemnly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, as you¡¯re well aware, I am one of the Possessed. I am not from the Azure Continent, and my faction of origin is interested in cooperating with powerful cultivators such as yourself.¡±

    ¡°Cooperating?¡±

    Chu Xiu nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. If you work on our behalf, you¡¯ll receive an endless supply of resources. Furthermore, when our forces cross the boundary between worlds and upy the Azure Continent, you¡¯ll have an important role. You¡¯ll wield vast power and authority!

    ¡°With your talent and foundations, if we put our all into training you, never mind stepping into the Spirit Dao¡ªbreaking into the Imperial Realm is well within the bounds of possibility!¡±

    ¡°Where is your faction from?¡± asked Su Yi. ¡°And what is it called?¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Chu Xiu said, ¡°There¡¯s no harm in telling you. We¡¯re called the Celestial Prison Demon Court. Wee from the Xuandu Continent, and we¡¯ve been its strongest faction throughout antiquity, the unquestioned hegemon of the entire continent!¡±

    He spoke with obvious pride.

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi before asking yet another question. ¡°Does your sect have any Imperial Realm experts?¡±

    ¡°....¡± Chu Xiu didn¡¯t respond.

    Su Yi frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t even have a single Emperor, but you still call yourselves the?hegemons?of an entire continent?¡±

    The corners of Chu Xiu¡¯s lips twitched imperceptibly, and he felt deeply ufortable.?What does this guy think the Imperial Realm is? Does he think just every faction can have an Emperor?

    Chu Xiu took a deep breath, then said, ¡°What is the Imperial Realm? Emperors can rebuke the heavens and wander the void. They¡¯re like true gods and immortals, with all-epassing power. How could people like that be found just anywhere? Look at your Azure Continent. Has it ever had any Imperial Realm cultivators?¡±

    Su Yi was starting to lose interest, ¡°I understand the strength of the Imperial Realm better than you. I just wouldn¡¯t have thought that a faction without so much as a single Emperor would dare be so brazen as to upy the Azure Continent and try to take over the world. This is really¡­ an enormous joke.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Chu Xiu was so angry that he almostughed. ¡°Su Yi, you¡¯re only the Origin Pce Realm. How could you possibly understand how powerful Imperial Realm experts are? Besides, even if the Celestial Prison Demon Courtcks an Emperor, we have mighty Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivators to hold down the fort. What faction of the Azure Continent canpare to us?¡±

    ¡°That so?¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Then how do you think your Celestial Prison Demon Courtpares to the factions from other invading worlds?¡±

    Su Yi had long since learned that the damaged spatial barrier around the Azure Continent connected to multiple nes, not just one.

    For instance, the Crimson Peng Monarch¡¯s Incarnation of Stars Sect was from a ne known as the ¡°Darksky?Continent.¡±

    Chu Xiu furrowed his brow. ¡°I know little of other nes¡¯ factions. All I know is that as of now, paths to nine other worlds have opened on the Azure Continent. This means that cultivators from at least nine different worlds will cross over after the spatial barrier surrounding the Azure Continent disappears.¡±

    ¡°Nine?¡± said Su Yi. It seemed he was thinking something.

    He could see it already: when the Radiant Epoch descended, the cultivators of the modern day wouldn¡¯t just have topete with monsters of the ancient era; they¡¯d have to ward off the mass invasion of cultivators from numerous nes of existence at once!

    It was easy to imagine how much unrest would result from this.

    ¡°Su Yi, I¡¯ve already made myself perfectly clear. So long as you agree to work with the Celestial Prison Demon Court, I guarantee the day wille when you canmand the wind and clouds of the Azure Continent!¡± Chen Xiu said gravely.

    ¡°And if I refuse?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°Then tonight, this ce shall be your burial ground,¡± said Chu Xiu solemnly.

    ¡°You n to kill me with just that formation?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shot up.

    Chu Xiuughed. ¡°Su Yi, oh Su Yi. Should I call you arrogant, or just ignorant? The formation I¡¯ve ced here is called ¡®the Blood Dragon Spirit-ughtering Formation.¡¯ It¡¯s one of the Celestial Prison Demon Court¡¯s three great killing formations. It perhaps cannotpare with the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation, but it can kill Spiritual Manifestation cultivators with ease. Do you really think¡­ you can still leave this ce alive?¡±

    ¡°I can,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    ¡°.....¡± It was just two words, but they left Chu Xiu feeling too stifled to even speak.

    His expression darkened, and with a wave of his sleeves, he shouted, ¡°You insisted on doing this the hard way! Fine, I¡¯ll just have to show you how strong the Blood Dragon Spirit-ughtering Formation is!¡±

    Boom!

    Unearthly, blood-colored light surged into the heavens and shook the mountains.

    Dense runes of power surged into the air, each clearly discernible. They transformed this entire stretch of heaven and earth into a vision of purgatory. One blood-colored dragon after another threw back their heads and roared, and a terrifying wave of destructive power permeated the surrounding area.

    Chu Xiu had already disappeared into the formation, leaving only Su Yi and Lei Feng behind.

    ¡°We¡¯re doomed!¡± Lei Feng paled, his eyes full of dread.

    Su Yi nced at him, then ignored him and proceeded into the distance with big strides.

    Boom!

    A dragon manifested of the formation¡¯s power charged at him, vicious and terrifying, bringing with it appalling baleful energy. It could indeed kill a Spiritual Manifestation Realm existence with ease.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t meet its power head-on.

    It was just a formation. There was truly no need to waste energy shing with it directly.

    Whoosh!

    Su Yi shot forward with the Controlling Currents Evasion Art, dodging the attack with ease before continuing ahead.

    Rumble!

    The formation rumbled and boomed as if it were boiling over. One dragon after another charged relentlessly at Su Yi.

    The sight would have struck terror into the heart of any Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator.

    But how fast was Su Yi¡¯s movement technique? As he forged his way ahead, he dodged each and every explosive attack by a hair.

    Watching from a distance, it was as if he¡¯d be an ethereal streak of flowing light or electricity. Sometimes, he shifted. Sometimes, he took a detour. Sometimes, he dodged. Regardless of what he did, he was unbelievably quick.

    In truth, the power of this formation wasn¡¯t much to Su Yi. So long as he could take advantage of its gaps, he could dodge with power to spare; it was as if the formation were just for decoration.

    Before long, Su Yi waved his sleeves.

    Boom!

    A streak of misty light transformed into unstoppable sword qi, cleaving through a distant, crimson patch of the formation¡¯s power.

    Amidst a burst of sparks, a rift suddenly appeared in the crimson power of the formation. Su Yi shot ahead and slipped right through it.

    ¡°No¡ª!¡±

    Just as Su Yi broke out of the Blood Dragon Spirit-ughtering formation, a piteous shriek of despair rang out from inside.

    Su Yi turned and saw that most of Lei Feng¡¯s short, fat body was missing. A blood dragon had taken a huge bite out of him.

    He was dead. Another early-stage Spiritual Manifestation cultivator had fallen!

    ¡°You brought this upon yourself. Who else is there to me?¡± Su Yi sighed to himself and shook his head.

    He quickly looked away. Chu Xiu stood beneath the night sky, on the peak of a nearby mountain. He held a ck formation disc in his hand, and he was using it to control the grand formation.

    When he saw Su Yi emerge, he reacted as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning. He couldn¡¯t help but blurt, ¡°How¡­ How did you get out?¡±

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°I walked, of course.¡±

    Chu Xiu¡¯s eyes widened in apparent disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Not even a Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator could have escaped the bounds of the Blood Dragon Spirit-ughtering Formation. You couldn¡¯t possibly have escaped!¡±

    Su Yiughed, ¡°But I went ahead and did just that. Tell me, is it strange?¡±

    As he spoke, he walked into the air and toward Chu Xiu.

    How could Chu Xiu dare to hesitate? He immediately turned and fled. He¡¯de here relying on the Blood Dragon Spirit-ughtering Formation, yet it couldn¡¯t threaten Su Yi at all. There was no way he¡¯d stick around!

    ¡°You¡¯re just a demon puppet. This isn¡¯t even your real body. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still afraid of death?¡±

    As Su Yi¡¯s calm voice rang out, a streak of sword qi shot forth, tearing through the night sky. It was headed right toward Chu Xiu.

    Boom!

    Dense sword qi illuminated the mountains.

    Even the Spiritual Manifestation cultivators like Huo Tiandu and Zhou Fengzhi were no match for Su Yi, much less Chu Xiu¡¯s demon puppet!

    As the sword qi descended upon him, Chu Xiu didn¡¯t even have time to struggle before it enveloped him. He burst into pieces with a boom.

    Su Yi drifted down to earth, stretched out his hand, and picked up the fallen formation disc. After looking it over, he nodded.

    Fortunately, the formation disc hadn¡¯t broken.

    Although tonight¡¯s incident had been a bit annoying, iming the Blood Dragon Spirit-ughtering Formation soothed his negative emotions, albeit just barely.

    As he pondered, Su Yi got to work.

 Chapter 520: Forestalling Latent Threats

    <h4>Chapter 520: Forestalling Latent Threats</h4>

    Nine Tripod City.

    Outside Azurecloud Court.

    A group of cultivators subordinate to the Great Xia¡¯s imperial family stood guard. They¡¯d sealed off the entire area.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, look. This is a fragment of that enemy¡¯s corpse. It seems¡­ he wasn¡¯t actually human.¡± Weng Jiu held a piece of bone in front of Su Yi.

    Su Yi nced at it. ¡°That¡¯s a fragment of a demon puppet. I already know who it belonged to.¡±

    As soon as he returned from beyond the city, he saw Weng Jiu leading a group of guards stationed outside the residence.

    After a few quick questions, he learned that shortly after he left, a man in ck approached Azurecloud Court and attempted to climb the walls, only for Weng Jiu to catch him in the act.

    After a brief skirmish, the ck-robed man died on the spot.

    When he saw the corpse fragment the man left behind, Su Yi naturally wouldn¡¯t miss that the assant was yet another of Chu Xiu¡¯s demon puppets.

    In other words, Chu Xiu had indeed nned to lure the tiger away from the mountain?and?set a trap and wait for his prey. He was as insidious as could be.

    If not for Su Yi¡¯s timely precautions, if he hadn¡¯t asked Weng Jiu to look after Azurecloud Court, he feared Yuan Heng, Yue Shichan, and Bai Wenqing wouldn¡¯t have been a match for Chu Xiu¡¯s demon puppet!

    ¡°So, he was a demon puppet!¡± Weng Jiu couldn¡¯t help but visibly react.

    ¡°He¡¯s called Chu Xiu, and he¡¯s a Possessed cultivator from the Tiandu Continent¡¯s Celestial Prison Demon Court. He¡¯s most likely in the Spiritual Manifestation Realm.¡±

    Weng Jiu instantly looked solemn. ¡°So it¡¯s him!¡±

    This caught Su Yi off guard. ¡°You know him too?¡±

    ¡°The Great Xia¡¯s imperial family¡¯s forces recently convened topile the List of Otherworld Possessed. Chu Xiu¡¯s name is on it. However, there¡¯s very little information about him. If you hadn¡¯t warned me, I wouldn¡¯t have guessed Chu Xiu was this impressive.¡±

    ¡°Impressive? Hardly. He¡¯s a shameful creature that likes hiding in the shadows, that¡¯s all,¡± said Su Yi disdainfully.

    Weng Jiu pondered, then said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, it¡¯s easy to dodge a direct attack, but hard to block a stab in the back. Might you consider changing residences?¡±

    Su Yi waved. ¡°No need. I¡¯d actually be thrilled if Chu Xiu had the guts toe looking for me again. Given his temperament, and after what happened tonight, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s long since fled Nine Tripod City.¡±

    Su Yi paused, then looked at Weng Jiu. ¡°Many thanks for what you did tonight.¡±

    Weng Jiu hurriedly smiled. ¡°Helping alleviate your concerns is part of my duty.¡±

    Su Yi pondered for a moment, then said, ¡°There¡¯s something else I¡¯ll have to trouble you with.¡±

    Weng Jiu was briefly stunned, but then, heughed heartily. ¡°Fellow Daoist, please speak directly. So long as I am capable of it, I guarantee I won¡¯t refuse.¡±

    ¡°With the power at your disposal, how long would it take you to send a message to the Great Zhou?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Weng Jiu paused to think, then said, ¡°If we use a few of our secret methods, I guarantee we can send a message anywhere in the Great Zhou within three days.¡±

    ¡°Three days?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shot up.

    Weng Jiu exined, ¡°The Great Zhou is too distant and remote. Even if a Spiritual Manifestation cultivator travels at top speed, they¡¯ll need at least ten days to get there. I¡¯m not bragging when I say that no faction in the Great Xia could send a message to the Great Zhou faster than that.¡±

    Su Yi thought for a moment, took out a nk jade slip, and inscribed a message on it with his divine sense.

    Before long, he passed it to Weng Jiu. ¡°Send the message tonight. Deliver it to the Pce Master Ning Sihua of the Great Zhou¡¯s Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy as quickly as possible.¡±

    The contents of the jade slip were simple. He¡¯d simply ordered Ning Sihua to bring his friends to the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House.

    The ruins were like a separate world, and they were covered by the Heavensphere Yao Emperor¡¯s Heaven-Sealing Formation of the Nine Absolutes.

    When Su Yi left, he entrusted the white bone seal used to control the formation to Ning Sihua. So long as those he cared about hid within the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House, future enemies wouldn¡¯t be able to threaten them like Chu Xiu had even if they wanted to.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Weng Jiu epted the slip.

    Su Yi then took out another. In it, he carved Chu Xiu¡¯s likeness. He then passed it to Weng Jiu. ¡°This is a portrait of Chu Xiu. If you can find him, I¡¯ll reward you generously.¡±

    Chu Xiu dared to use the loved ones he¡¯d left in the Great Zhou as a threat; he¡¯d already crossed Su Yi¡¯s bottom line. Su Yi naturally wouldn¡¯t just let this end here.

    Weng Jiu said solemnly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, rest assured. So long as we capture Chu Xiu, this old man will present you his head personally!¡±

    Before long, Weng Jiu and his forces hurried away.

    When Su Yi returned to Azurecloud Court, he called Yuan Heng over. ¡°Yuan Heng, tomorrow, take this sword to the Elephant Province¡¯s Broken Dragon Cliff.¡±

    Su Yi passed him the first sword he made after reawakening his memories post-reincarnation, Mortal Edge.

    ¡°When you see Ying Que, tell him to take this sword and head to the Sea of Chaotic Spirits immediately. He is to undergo quiet cultivation near the entrance to the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House. If anyone is brazen enough to attempt to break into the ruins, he is to kill them, no questions asked.¡±

    Yuan Heng solemnly acknowledged his orders.

    Only now did Su Yi rx.

    The ck flood dragon living near Broken Dragon Cliff owed him an enormous favor.

    Sending Ying Que to the Great Zhou to stand guard over the Immortals¡¯ Sword House would undoubtedly give Ning Sihua, Wen Lingxue, Cha Jin, and the others an additionalyer of protection.

    Su Yi then took out a set of formation gs. There were one hundred and eight in total, each inscribed with different glyphs and diagrams. So long as he ced them ordingly, he could recreate Chu Xiu¡¯s Blood Dragon Spirit-ughtering Formation.

    This was a grand formation capable of killing even Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators; it was naturally extraordinarily precious.

    In the Great Xia, only the peak-level cultivation factions had the ability to ce a simr formation.

    Tonight, Chu Xiu lost two demon puppets and this killing formation. Such grievous losses would undoubtedly cause him enormous pain for quite some time.

    Before long, Su Yi ced the formation around Azurecloud Court.

    Circting a grand formation of this scale required spiritual power, but that couldn¡¯t stump Su Yi. As he ced it, he re-arranged its base. Now, whenever someone circted the formation, it would immediately connect with the power of the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation covering Nine Tripod City. The Blood Dragon Spirit-ughtering Formation could thus unleash its full power.

    In simple terms, Su Yi was using the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation as an energy source to circte the Blood Dragon Spirit-ughtering Formation¡­

    It was indeed a cheap trick, but there was nothing for it; Su Yi didn¡¯t want to waste an ocean of spirit stones on a formation.

    Even if Weng Jiu and his master find out about this, I imagine¡­ they won¡¯t say anything¡­

    ¡°Miss Bai, I¡¯ll entrust the formation disc to your care. If anyone tries to break in or cause trouble while I¡¯m away, just activate the formation and kill them.¡±

    Su Yi gave the formation disc to Bai Wenqing, who hurriedly epted and nodded her acknowledgment of his orders.

    ¡°What about me, Brother Su? Can I help you?¡± Yue Shichan couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°You shoulde to my room,¡± said Su Yi. He turned and walked toward the pavilion.

    Yue Shichan was stunned. ¡°What for?¡±

    ¡°To treat your injuries, of course,¡± said Su Yi without so much as turning his head.

    ¡°....¡± Yue Shichan¡¯s fair, jade-like face instantly heated up, and her starry eyes shone with embarrassment.

 Chapter 521: Making the List

    <h4>Chapter 521: Making the List</h4>

    Late at night, a pavilion on the peak of Mount Heavenbristle.

    The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes shed with cold light. ¡°Ol¡¯ Jiu, I¡¯ll give you a day. I want Chu Xiu¡¯s portrait in every city in all thirteen provinces!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Weng Jiu solemnly acknowledged his orders.

    ¡°Offer a reward in the name of the imperial family. Anyone who provides reliable intelligence about Chu Xiu shall receive one thousand tier-five spirit stones!¡± said the middle-aged man.

    He continued, ¡°Should they kill Chu Xiu and deliver his head, I can break precedent and grant them status as a vicemander of Mount Heavenbristle¡¯s imperial guards. They can cultivate on Mount Heavenbristle and receive the imperial family¡¯s protection!¡±

    Weng Jiu was stunned. ¡°My lord, isn¡¯t that reward a bit too¡­¡±

    The middle-aged man said calmly, ¡°Do as I say.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Weng Jiu was starting to understand.?He might be doing this partially because Chu Xiu¡¯s actions infuriated him, but more importantly, he¡¯s trying to show Su Yi where he stands.

    He wants Su Yi to know that the imperial family will do everything it takes to deal with Chu Xiu, no matter the cost!

    How could Su Yi fail to appreciate such a gesture?

    ¡°Ol¡¯ Shui.¡± The middle-aged man in simple robes spoke up once more.

    Elder Shui stood there, dressed in ck, with a round hat on his head. He bowed and said, ¡°My lord, what are your orders?¡±

    The middle-aged man said, ¡°Starting tonight, set aside your other affairs. Dispatch the Darkspirit Guards to investigate the Tiandu Continent¡¯s Celestial Prison Demon Court.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± said Elder Shui.

    The middle-aged man in simple cloth robes let out a long sigh, a murderous look on his face. ¡°No matter what, we cannot let something happen to Fellow Daoist Su right beneath our noses. Going forward, if anyone is blind or stupid enough to cause trouble at Azurecloud Court, kill them, no matter who they are!¡±

    Weng Jiu and Elder Shui looked at each other. Both were beside themselves with astonishment.

    They realized that Su Yi had already upied a position of the utmost importance in their master¡¯s heart; he couldn¡¯t tolerate losing him!

    ¡°You don¡¯t think I¡¯m overreacting, do you?¡± The middle-aged man swept his gaze across the pair.

    Both shook their heads.

    Weng Jiu said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su is capable of repairing the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation, and even his control over the formation is far beyond us. He¡¯s also an unmatched, monstrous genius in his own right, the type that might not show up even once in tens of thousands of years. We naturally cannot let anything happen to him.¡±

    Elder Shui nodded in deep agreement.

    The middle-aged man said no more. He just waved. ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡­..

    Meanwhile, beneath the same night sky.

    Outside Nine Tripod City, a grand procession of caravans traveled into the distance.

    Chu Xiu sat woodenly in one of the carriages.

    His eerie green eyes shone with hatred bordering on madness. His fists were so tightly clenched that the veins on the back of his hand bulged, and his joints were pale.

    ¡°Su Yi, oh, Su Yi. Damn you to hell!¡± Chu Xiu gnashed his teeth. He felt as if a sword were twisting in his heart.

    In just one night, he¡¯d lost both of his remaining demon puppets, as well as his greatest weapon, the Blood Dragon Spirit-ughtering Formation.

    These grievous losses made him feel as if his heart were dripping blood. It hurt so badly he could barely breathe.

    ¡°Master, the curtains open on the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly in just six more days. Are we really going to leave Nine Tripod City now?¡± the carriage driver asked tentatively.

    Chu Xiu took a deep breath, then said darkly, ¡°I cannot stay in Nine Tripod City any longer. We¡¯re going to the Great Zhou!¡±

    Although he¡¯d suffered enormous losses tonight, seeing Su Yi¡¯s behavior made him realize something¡ª

    There were people in the Great Zhou whose safety Su Yi couldn¡¯t disregard!

    Otherwise, there was no way Su Yi would have shown up tonight so obediently.

    ¡°The Great Zhou?¡± The driver didn¡¯t get it. ¡°A remote ce like that has no fortune or opportunity worth noting and hasn¡¯t for a long time. Why go there?¡±

    ¡°To capture someone!¡± Chu Xiu¡¯s eyes shone with cruelty.

    ¡­.

    Two dayster.

    It was dusk on the twentieth day of the ninth lunar month.

    The Elephant Province, of the thirteen provinces of the Great Xia. Broken Dragon Cliff.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ying Que, pleasee out!¡± Yuan Heng stood beside the cliff, on the banks of the Angry Dragon River. His voice rumbled, traveling deep into the water.

    Mere momentster, a towering wave arose on the river¡¯s surface, and a figure appeared in thin air.

    He wore a high-brimmed hat and a wide belt, making him seem like a schr long immersed in his studies. He looked dashing and extraordinary, but as his tawny eyes looked around, they shone with intimidating luster.

    This was none other than the ck flood dragon upying this ce, the yao cultivator Ying Que.

    ¡°Brother Yuan Heng, why have youe?¡± Ying Que greeted him with a heartyugh, then went up to wee him.

    Yuan Heng smiled back. ¡°I¡¯m here on Master¡¯s orders. There¡¯s something he needs your help with.¡±

    Ying Que straightened up his clothes, his expression instantly solemn. He bowed slightly, revealing a hint of awe.

    When Yuan Heng saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit strange.?Master was right. This ck flood dragon sure knows how to lick boots.

    Master obviously isn¡¯t here, yet he¡¯s still acting so pious and reverent. There¡¯s really¡­ nothing to criticize about his behavior.

    Yuan Heng promptly repeated Su Yi¡¯s request.

    When he heard it, Ying Que couldn¡¯t help but look excited. ¡°Brother Yuan Heng, this old brother of yours has been waiting for the opportunity to work for Master Su all this time!¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but fling back his head andugh with indescribablefort and joy. ¡°Quick, quick, show me his sword! Broaden my horizons!¡±

    Yuan Heng promptly took out Mortal Edge and passed it over.

    Ying Que was stunned.

    This was obviously just a mortal weapon. It had only the barest trace of spirituality about it.

    Yuan Heng couldn¡¯t help but exin, ¡°This is the sword Master forged upon entering the first realm of the Martial Dao. The namees from the phrase ¡®I enter the mortal world and sharpen my heart like the edge of my de.¡¯ Even though Master is now strong enough to y even Spiritual Manifestation experts, he still keeps this sword with him. He¡¯s never gotten rid of it.¡±

    Ying Que took a deep breath, his gaze worshipful as he sighed with deep emotion. ¡°Sharpening his heart amidst mortal dust? What a good time! A wonderful name! And to think Master Su was the nostalgic sort! Such lofty aspirations! This is the bearing of a true expert!¡±

    Yuan Heng couldn¡¯t help but blush with shame.?It¡¯s just as Master said! When ites to ttery, this old ck flood dragon¡¯s talent is superhuman; others can¡¯t possibly imitate him!

    Ying Que epted Mortal Edge with both hands and carefully put it away. Only then did he say, ¡°Brother Yuan Heng, I must carry out Master Su¡¯s orders without the slightest dy, so I cannot treat you to a feast this time. Once everything is in order, I¡¯ll leave for the Great Zhou this very night!¡±

    Yuan Heng smiled and nodded. ¡°When we meet again, I¡¯ll get drunk with you again!¡±

    Ying Queughed and pped him on the shoulder. He said seriously, ¡°Brother Yuan Heng, you are incredibly fortunate to have an opportunity to apany Master Su and work by his side. You must treasure it. Always put Master Su first. Whatever you do, don¡¯t disappoint him!¡±

    With that, he turned and shot back into the river.

    That very day, Yuan Heng began his return journey to Nine Tripod City, while Ying Que left for the Sea of Chaotic Spirits with Su Yi¡¯s sword.

    It was only when Yuan Heng thought back to his meeting with Ying Que that he realized something: the old flood dragon who¡¯d suppressed his cultivation at the Spiritual Manifestation Realm for over a thousand years had already broken through and entered the Spiritual Integration Realm!

    .

    Yuan Heng finally understood why Ying Que respected and revered Su Yi so much.

    Without Master, how could the old flood dragon have freed himself of his heart demon? How could he have entered the Spiritual Integration Realm?

    This is benevolence akin to enlightenment!

    ¡­¡­

    The twenty-first day of the ninth lunar month.

    The Great Zhou, Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy. Dusk.

    A jade slip from the Great Xia¡¯s Nine Tripod City arrived. Monk Hongji of the Great Zhou¡¯s Ten Directions Pavilion delivered it to Ning Sihua personally.

    Meanwhile, in Nine Tripod City.

    At noon, a group of monks led by Maha Temple¡¯s Buddhist Son Chen Lu entered the city, drawing countless eyes.

    Chen Lu was one of the greatest geniuses of the present day. He had the "Untainted Buddhist Heart", and he stood shoulder-to-shoulder with Yu Wenshu, Wen Xinzhao, and Li Handeng.

    Of the four great geniuses of the present day, he kept the lowest profile, making him the most mysterious.

    Rumor had it that when Chen Lu stepped into the Grain Avoidance Realm, he triggered a strange phenomenon of heaven and earth. Sanskrit chanting filled the air, and flowers fell from the heavens as he created an unimaginably powerful Origin Power Seed.

    When he opened his Origin Pce, he triggered yet another strange phenomenon of heaven and earth. An illusory celestial dragon curled up beneath the dome of heaven, and the ringing of a temple bell resounded nonstop.

    Two years ago, when he reached the Gathering Stars Realm, he caused yet another miraculous sight: a lotus tform hovered in the sky, and the stars appeared in broad daylight.

    Every time he entered a new realm of the Origin Dao, Chen Lu¡¯s breakthroughs triggered a new strange phenomenon. Talents and umtions of this level were absolutely one in a million.

    He was a legend of the younger generation. When he arrived in Nine Tripod City, it would have been hard to avoid drawing attention even if he wanted to.

    ¡­

    The twenty-second day of the ninth month.

    The imperial family publicly released three lists, throwing the entire city into uproar.

    The first was a list of monsters of the ancient era, the List of Ancient Monsters. All had Origin Dao cultivation, but their foundations were terrifying, and all had extraordinary origins.

    ording to the imperial family, this list was iplete; there were far more monsters of the ancient era roaming the continent than names on the list.

    The other two lists were the List of Modern Geniuses and the List of Otherworld Possessed.

    The List of Modern Geniuses had sixty-three people in total.

    The criteria for inclusion were simple. Every person on the list had extraordinary talent and umtions. All of them could cross realms to kill opponents of higher cultivations!

    As for the List of Otherworld Possessed, there were only thirty-six names in total.

    It wasn¡¯t that there were only thirty-six Possessed out there, but rather, that these thirty-six were the cream of the crop.

    The strongest of the Possessed were in the Spirit Dao!

    The list was simr to a ¡°most wanted¡± list because the Great Xia¡¯s imperial family had already made their position clear: otherworld Possessed were themon foe of every cultivator beneath the heavens. Anyone who saw them was to execute them.

    Publishing a list of their names was intended to expose these thirty-six Possessed so that the world¡¯s cultivators could hunt them down!

    In summary, as soon as the empire publicly announced the three lists, an enormous uproar rocked Nine Tripod City. The announcement drew unprecedented attention and triggered widespread discussion.

    Intriguingly, none of the three lists were ranked. They merely described the names, origins, and cultivations of those on them.

    Even so, having one¡¯s name appear on the list represented the Great Xia¡¯s imperial family¡¯s approval.

    ¡°Master, your name is on the List of Modern Geniuses too!¡± Yuan Heng said with delight.

    Su Yi was dozing sprawled out in his wicker chair, and his thoughts were clearly elsewhere. ¡°Mm.¡±

 Chapter 522: Never Trust Anything a Man Says

    <h4>Chapter 522: Never Trust Anything a Man Says</h4>

    Yuan Heng could tell that Su Yi really wasn¡¯t interested in the three great lists.

    After thinking it over, Yuan Heng understood.

    No matter how dazzling they were, both monsters of the ancient era and modern geniuses were ultimately just peak Origin Dao cultivators.

    Master can already kill even a mid-stage Spiritual Manifestation Realm old-timer like Huo Tiandu. Why would making the List of Modern Geniuses make him happy?

    ¡°Unfortunately, Miss Shichan¡¯s name isn¡¯t on the list,¡± sighed Yuan Heng.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°It¡¯s just a list. It¡¯s not like they could include every top genius beneath the heavens, right? When the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly begins, who¡¯s strong and who¡¯s not will be readily apparent.¡±

    The past few days had passed in rare and precious peace. When he wasn¡¯t cultivating, he was instructing Yue Shichan in the Lesser Starry Vestige Sword Sutra.

    In just a few days, Yue Shichan¡¯s strength had already undergone a qualitative transformation!

    When it came to the Dao of the Sword, her powers ofprehension were such that even Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but praise her.

    When a student understood everything with just the barest nudge in the right direction, what teacher wouldn¡¯t be happy?

    Su Yi was rather eager to see just how brightly she¡¯d shine at the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly.

    Of course, her ranking was less important.

    What mattered was that Yue Shichan seized this opportunity to temper herself in battle. This would give her a clearer awareness of her own abilities.

    ¡°Master, I heard that over ten thousand mighty Origin Dao cultivators have registered for the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly already. More than half are from the Great Xia, while the remainder hail from the continent¡¯s various other nations,¡± said Yuan Heng. ¡°It¡¯s obvious how fierce thepetition will be.¡±

    Su Yi nced at him. ¡°Are you afraid?¡±

    Yuan Heng hurriedly shook his head and said sheepishly, ¡°I¡¯m just worried that my final ranking will disappoint you¡­¡±

    Yuan Heng had registered too. Two days from now, he¡¯d participate in the first round of thepetition.

    ¡°Your ranking doesn¡¯t matter. Just fight with everything you¡¯ve got.¡± Su Yi was open to whatever happened.

    Yuan Heng had been cultivating by his side for quite some time. His talent wasn¡¯t top-notch, but he practiced the Xuanwu True Essence Sutra, a peerless legacy.

    Inbination with Su Yi¡¯s guidance, Yuan Heng¡¯s strength was already far beyond an ordinary cultivator.

    Nightfall the same day.

    Weng Jiu showed up to deliver an invitation.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, this is an invitation to the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly. Should you so please, you can use this invitation to gain admission as a spectator,¡± said Weng Jiu with a smile.

    He¡¯d long since known that Su Yi didn¡¯t n to participate, which was why he visited to deliver an invitation.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Su Yi epted the card.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly shall take ce over the course of five days. On the final day, the top hundred participants shallpete to determine their final rankings,¡± said Weng Jiu. ¡°Two dayster¡ªthat is, the first day of the tenth lunar month¡ªthe imperial family shall activate the Altar of Teleportation and send everyone with a Sumeru Talisman to the entrance above Meteor Abyss. Should you wish to join them, please be ready then.¡±

    Su Yi nodded.

    After exchanging a few pleasantries, Weng Jiu bade farewell and left.

    ¡­¡­

    A grand, majestic hall.

    ¡°Young master, there are sixty-three people on the List of Modern Geniuses. Most are from various factions of the Great Xia. Only around ten are from the various mundane nations,¡± said a woman in a phoenix print skirt. ¡°Information on a young man called Su Yi is sparsest of all, but he¡¯s also the most noteworthy.¡±

    The purple-haired, golden-crowned Huan Shaoyou looked intrigued. ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°Of the sixty-three people on the List of Modern Geniuses, fifty-seven are in the Gathering Stars Realm. The other six are in the Origin Pce Realm. Five of the six hail from the Great Xia¡¯s peak-level orthodoxies; they¡¯re core disciples of their respective sects. Su Yi is the only exception. He¡¯s not a cultivator of the Great Xia. Instead, he¡¯s from a tiny, remote nation called ¡®the Great Zhou.¡¯¡±

    The woman¡¯s eyes shone with strange light. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s out of the ordinary, young master?¡±

    Huan Shaoyou nodded. ¡°The List of Modern Geniuses is the joint effort of the imperial family¡¯s old-timers. Their choice to include Su Yi proves that he has extraordinary foundations and talent. He¡¯s precisely the type of person I need most.¡±

    He paused, then said, ¡°How about this? When the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly begins, I¡¯ll see how Su Yi performs. If he really is extraordinary, I¡¯ll recruit him to the Huan Family¡¯s cause.¡±

    The woman¡¯s expression turned a bit strange. ¡°Young master, ording to my investigations, Su Yi¡¯s name isn¡¯t on the list of participants.¡±

    This left Huan Shaoyou a bit stunned. ¡°This guy¡­ really is strange!¡±

    He thought for a moment, then waved dismissively. ¡°Forget it. The strongest participants of the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly are more important targets for our recruitment efforts than Su Yi.¡±

    The woman smiled. ¡°I¡¯m eager to watch you perform, young master.¡±

    ¡°That so? How about I perform for you right now?¡± Huan Shaoyouughed, wrapped his hand around her slender waist, and headed toward a side pce.

    ¡°Young master, what are you doing?¡± The woman¡¯s breath sped up, and her beautiful eyes sparkled.

    Whap!

    He pped her right on the butt.

    ¡°You already know, so why ask!?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Granny, did you just say that Su Yi isn¡¯t participating in the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly?¡± Gu Cangning sat in an elegant pavilion, looking confused.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The registration period ended yesterday, but Su Yi¡¯s name isn¡¯t on the list of participants,¡± said the old woman softly.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he n to visit Sumeru Immortal Ind?¡± Gu Cangning furrowed his brow, then sighed. ¡°And here I was eager to see whether or not he had the power to suppress the world¡¯s elites at the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly. I wanted to find out if he could take down the likes of Zeng Pu, Huan Shaoyou, Chi Jiansu, and other peak monsters of the ancient era one by one to achieve the championship. Now, it seems that won¡¯t be possible¡­¡±

    The old woman shook her head. ¡°Zeng Pu and Huan Shaoyou are among the mightiest of the monsters of the ancient era. They possess the heaven-defying strength to suppress even Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators. Even if Su Yi participated, I¡¯m afraid¡­ He¡¯d have little hope of defeating them.¡±

    Gu Cangning smiled. ¡°Perhaps.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Su Yi isn¡¯t participating in the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly?¡± Jiang Li asked in a daze.

    ¡°He possesses the strength to suppress Zhou Fengzhi in just two strikes. Why would he want to participate in the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly?¡± said Yu Wenshu, looking conflicted. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that even such a grand asion is unworthy of his notice¡­¡±

    When Jiang Li heard that, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit dejected too.

    She and Yu Wenshu were among the most dazzling geniuses of the present day. Among Origin Dao cultivators, they were the best of the best, stand-out elites of the younger generation!

    However, although only they and a few others knew it, Su Yi had long since left them in the dust!

    Jiang Li suddenly recalled something, and her expression turned a bit strange. ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother, don¡¯t forget. Su Yi said that if you defeated Yue Shichan at the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly, he¡¯d apologize to you in person.¡±

    Yu Wenshu¡¯s eyes glinted with sharp light. ¡°I¡¯ll naturally give it everything I¡¯ve got.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Master, Su Yi¡¯s name isn¡¯t on the list of participants,¡± said Wen Xinzhao, her eyes shining with confusion. ¡°How could this be?¡±

    She and her master, Daoist Master Coldsmoke, had spent the past few days in Nine Tripod City, investigating Su Yi¡¯s whereabouts. Frustratingly, they¡¯d yet to locate him even now.

    ¡°Why are you worried about that at a time like this?¡± said Daoist Master gently. ¡°The sect leader is due to arrive in Nine Tripod City tomorrow. What you need to do now is conserve your strength and make ample preparations for the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly.¡±

    Wen Xinzhao said somewhat dejectedly, ¡°And here I thought I¡¯d get to see Fellow Daoist Su again before the assembly began. It seems we weren¡¯t fated to meet.¡±

    Daoist Master Coldsmoke sighed to herself.?Lately, all she can think about is finding Su Yi. It¡¯s like she¡¯s been bewitched¡­

    Daoist Master Coldsmoke set those thoughts aside and said, ¡°It seems to me that even if Su Yi doesn¡¯t n to participate in the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly, he¡¯s likely paying attention to this unprecedented grand asion. After all, the whole world is watching. I certainly don¡¯t believe a cultivator like him couldpletely disregard it.¡±

    Wen Xinzhao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Is that so? Does that mean that if I put on a good showing, Fellow Daoist Su might see it?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± said Daoist Master Coldsmoke with a faint smile.

    ¡­¡­

    The peak of Mount Heavenbristle.

    ¡°My lord, on the final day of the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly, the leaders of the four great orthodoxies and three great ns will alle to spectate,¡± said Weng Jiu respectfully.

    The middle-aged man in simple cloth robes nodded, then asked, ¡°What did Su Yi say? Does he n toe watch?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Weng Jiu whispered, ¡°He epted the invitation. He¡¯ll most likelye.¡±

    ¡°No matter what, save his seat for him,¡± said the middle-aged man. ¡°Even if it¡¯s empty, we can¡¯t let anyone else take it.¡±

    ¡°That''s only natural,¡± said Weng Jiu.

    ¡°Father, you finally let me out!¡± Not far away, a peal of crisp, clearughter rang out, and a delicate, exuberant figure dashed out.

    She was a pretty, fair-skinned young woman in a long, blue-green dress. Her dark hair was tied into a fluffy bun that hung behind her head, revealing an expressive, exquisite little face.

    Her teeth were pearly white, and her eyebrows were curved. Her almond-shaped eyes were lively and bright, the very picture of an energetic little fairy.

    When Weng Jiu saw this, he considerately slipped away.

    The middle-aged man grunted coldly. ¡°Will you sneak out and run away from home again?¡±

    .

    The young woman in the blue-green dress giggled and wrapped her arm around the middle-aged man¡¯s. She said affectionately, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±

    As he took in her smiling face, the middle-aged man¡¯s gaze softened. ¡°Tell mess, do you still remember Su Yi?¡±

    ¡°Su Yi?¡± The young woman in the blue-green dress was stunned. She couldn¡¯t help but picture a young man in blue.

    Then, she hurriedly shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know him. Why do you ask, Father?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said the middle-aged man. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. If you don¡¯t know him, why discuss him?¡±

    The girl¡¯s eyes darted around. ¡°Father, don¡¯t tell me¡­ you n to act against him?¡±

    The middle-aged man nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°No! You absolutely mustn¡¯t!¡± The young woman¡¯s heart clenched, and she immediately objected.

    The middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    The young woman immediately realized she¡¯d been tricked. Her almond-shaped eyes widened, and she growled, ¡°It¡¯s just as they say! You should never trust anything a man says!¡±

 Chapter 523: Tiny Hints

    <h4>Chapter 523: Tiny Hints</h4>

    The middle-aged man in simple cloth robes burst intoughter. ¡°Lass, you lied to me first. I just went with the flow.¡±

    The girl in the blue-green dress fumed, ¡°Fine! Hurry up and tell me why someone so lofty would bring up Su Yi out of the blue?¡±

    The middle-aged man thought back to his first meeting with Su Yi outside of the city gates and everything that had happened over the past few days. Despite himself, his expression shifted?inscrutably. ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡±

    The girl batted her beautiful eyes. ¡°Then take your time.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Tonight, let¡¯s have ourselves a nice chat as father and daughter.¡± The middle-aged man casually sat off to the side and took out a jar of wine.

    His daughter sat obediently by his side.

    The night gradually deepened. The peak of Mount Heavenbristle was shrouded in a sea of clouds. Everything was still and silent.

    The only sound was a conversation between father and daughter. One asked, and the other answered.

    A long time passed before the girl learned of everything Su Yi had done since arriving in Nine Tripod City. Her exquisitely-crafted little face was full of bewilderment.

    So, that guy has already gotten this strong?

    And even Father seems to admire him immensely. This is just too unbelievable¡­

    ¡°Father, why are you only telling me all this now?¡± the girl couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    A hint of tenderness appeared in his gaze. ¡°It¡¯s simple. I wanted to see just what kind of person Su Yi was, and why you thought him worth entrusting with your mother¡¯s dragon sparrow jade pendant.¡±

    The girl looked a bit ufortable. She whispered, ¡°Father, you¡¯re overthinking this. Brother Su and I are just friends. We overcame life-and-death tribtions together, and we drank and rejoiced together. I gave him the pendant, but that was just because I was worried people would bully him when he came to the Great Xia¡­¡±

    As he watched his daughter lower her head, almost as if she were guilty, the middle-aged man¡¯s expression turned a bit strange.?Why does it seem like she¡¯s trying to hide something?

    The middle-aged man thought for a moment, then said gently, ¡°Lass, regardless of how you feel about Su Yi, as your father, all I want to say in this. In some ways, Su Yi and your mother are much the same type of person. Both have unknown origins and abilities beyond the bounds ofmon sense¡­¡±

    He paused here, his expression suddenly forlorn and mncholy. When he next spoke, he sounded gloomy. ¡°But as you can see, your mother and I¡­ couldn¡¯t apany each other for the rest of our lives.¡±

    The girl in the blue-green dress was stunned. ¡°Father, didn¡¯t you say Mom left involuntarily?¡±

    The middle-aged man nodded. ¡°Yes, but have you considered this? With the power and talent Su Yi¡¯s disyed thus far, and should he strive for greater heights of the Grand Dao, he cannot possibly spend the rest of his life on the Azure Continent.¡±

    The girl¡¯s eyshes fluttered, and she fell silent.

    The middle-aged man gently patted her shoulders. ¡°I would hate to see you follow in my footsteps in this regard.¡±

    ¡°I understand, Father.¡± The girl nodded.

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t, but¡­ It won¡¯t be toote if you understandter. No matter what, as your father, I¡¯ll protect you for the rest of my life,¡± said the middle-aged man with a smile.

    His daughter smiled sweetly back. ¡°I knew you doted on me most of all!¡±

    ¡­..

    Late that night.

    A little restaurant somewhere in Nine Tripod City.

    It was gettingte, and the diners left, one after another. Only a few scattered drunkards remained

    Ge Qian sat there daydreaming and dressed like a waiter, his expression filled with uncertainty.

    ¡°Old man, I might have disguised myself, and I might be using a pseudonym, but as soon as I participate in the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly, the old-timers in the audience will surely be able to discern my true appearance,¡± muttered Ge Qian. ¡°If that were all, it¡¯d be one thing, but what if someone discovers you? That would be awful!¡±

    A momentter, an infuriated voice resounded from within Ge Qian¡¯s sea of consciousness. ¡°Are you chickening out at thest minute? Again?¡±

    Ge Qian furrowed his brow. ¡°You can¡¯t put it like that! I¡¯m doing this out of consideration for you, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Drop the nonsense!¡± The old-timer shot back, ¡°At the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly, there¡¯ll be no shortage of people with secrets! What monster of the ancient era or genius of the present day?doesn¡¯t?have any secrets? Even if someone discovers me, there¡¯s no need to worry.¡±

    The old man paused, then continued, ¡°Besides, this is a rare opportunity. If we go to Sumeru Immortal Ind, we might well find a stroke of fortune grand enough to treat my injuries! No matter what, you have to get your hands on a Sumeru Talisman!¡±

    Ge Qian felt a headacheing on. ¡°Can I¡­ just not go?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°I really can¡¯t stay home?¡±

    ¡°Not even if you kill me!¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± In the end, Ge Qian could only grimace, hold his nose, and endure.

    ¡­..

    Dawn, the morning of the twenty-fifth.

    This was the day the curtains opened on the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly.

    It wasn¡¯t yet light out, but the streets were already teeming with cultivators. All of them were headed east.

    The Orchid Terrace was thergest ritual ground and arena in all of Nine Tripod City. It had always been under the control of the imperial family, and it wasrge enough to contain tens of thousands of people.

    Rumor had it that a long time ago, the ancestor of the Great Xia¡¯s imperial family, Emperor Yu of the Nine Tripods, built this ce. It was specifically intended to provide scions of the imperial n with a ce to cultivate and spar.

    Today, it would serve as the venue for the event the whole world was paying attention to: the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly.

    ¡°This unprecedented grand asion is finally about to begin!¡±

    Some people were excited.

    ¡°I just wonder whether the champion will be a monster of the ancient era or a genius of the present day?¡±

    Others were eager.

    ¡°Over ten thousand cultivators are participating, but in the end, only thirty will receive a Sumeru Talisman. Thepetition is sure to be fierce!¡±

    ¡­.The city was lively even this early in the morning. There were cultivators everywhere, all of them streaming east. They surged through the spider-web-like streets and allies, all of them headed to the same ce.

    Azurecloud Court.

    After eating and drinking his fill, Su Yi sprawled out in his wicker chair.

    ¡°Brother Su, what would you like to eat today? I¡¯ll make it for you when I get back,¡± said Yue Shichan gently.

    Her clothes were whiter than snow, and Cicada¡¯s Heart was strapped to her back. Her delicate figure stood beneath the light of dawn, as graceful as if she¡¯d walked out of a painting.

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Why worry about that? You can just focus on thepetition.¡±

    ¡°A calm follows every storm. Don¡¯t you say that all the time?¡± Yue Shichan blinked her starry eyes.

    Su Yi had nothing to say to that.

    ¡°Master, Miss Shichan and I are heading out.¡± Yuan Heng had already finished preparing, and he was raring to go.

    Su Yi watched them fade from view, rested a while longer, and returned to his room to cultivate, as was his habit.

    The Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly was a grand asion. The whole world was paying attention.

    The participants included famous geniuses of the present day, but also monsters of the ancient era with mysterious origins and terrifyingly firm foundations. Some were powerful and influential enough to shake entire regions¡­

    Even those unqualified to participate were beside themselves with eagerness.

    However, Su Yi couldn¡¯t work up even the slightest interest.

    He wasn¡¯t the kind to be the only sober man at a party, judging everyone else for being drunk. He wasn¡¯t putting on airs; he just thought asions of this sort were boring. They were far less meaningful than tranquil cultivation.

    Around noon.

    Su Yi left Azurecloud Court, walked right up to the Apricot Blossom House, the restaurant diagonally across the street. He ordered their signature dish, a bowl of vegetarian noodles, and ate with great relish.

    Business was poor today, and the shopkeeper was in low spirits. Almost everyone in the city had already gone to watch the grand spectacle.

    After eating, Su Yi was just about to pay and leave when the shopkeeper couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Young Lord, it¡¯s obvious at a nce that you¡¯re a cultivator. Why not head east and see what¡¯s happening at the Orchid Terrace?¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°All thatmotion pales inparison to a bowl of your noodles.¡±

    With that, he put his hands behind his back and left.

    After a brief daze, the shopkeeper couldn¡¯t help but sneer.?A bowl of vegetarian noodles is enough to satisfy him? This young man has no ambition at all!

    As dusk fell, the skies looked as if they were on fire.

    Nine Tripod City was iparably lively. Every teahouse and restaurant, every street and alleyway, and even the gambling dens and brothels were full of conversation. Without exception, everyone was discussing the glorious battles that took ce today at the Orchid Terrace.

    The city was significantly more boisterous than usual.

    Azurecloud Court.

    Both Yue Shichan and Yuan Heng returned victorious, and both looked rxed.

    They joined Su Yi in the courtyard, drinking and describing everything that had happened today.

    Su Yi showed no sign of impatience. He just listened in silence.

    When it was starting to gette, Su Yi ordered, ¡°You two should rest up. In the days toe, the battles will only get fiercer, and your opponents will get stronger and stronger.¡±

    He then returned to his room to continue his cultivation.

    Over the past few days, since no trivial affairs disturbed him, his cultivation proceeded quickly. He was now just one step away from thete-stage Origin Pce Realm.

    Morning the next day.

    Yuan Heng and Yue Shichan set out once more.

    Su Yi¡¯s life remained unchanged. It was as if the attention-grabbing battles unfolding on stage had absolutely nothing to do with him.

    However, when they returned that night, both Yuan Heng and Yue Shichan¡¯s faces were full of unconceble excitement.

    Yuan Heng immediately informed Su Yi that today, he sensed energy fluctuations identical to those of the Xuanwu True Essence Sutra!

    This immediately piqued Su Yi¡¯s interest. ¡°Does that mean Ge Qian is participating in the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly?¡±

    Yuan Heng nodded. ¡°Yes, but he¡¯s using a fake name. He calls himself ¡®Ge Changling.¡¯¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What an unfilial little punk! He dares parade ostentatiously about under his master¡¯s name?¡±

    As soon as he said this, he seemed to realize something, and he shot outside of Azurecloud Court.

    Whoosh!

    Practically simultaneously, Su Yi¡¯s divine sense spread out, instantly enveloping the surrounding streets.

    The flow of human traffic never ceased.

    Su Yi¡¯s divine sense keenly picked up on a distant figure in apricot-yellow?Daoist?robes. He seemed to be fleeing, and he quickly disappeared into the crowd.

    ¡°Just as I thought. Ge Qian sensed Yuan Heng¡¯s energy fluctuations too and tailed him in secret.¡± A smile rife with hidden meaning tugged at the corners of Su Yi¡¯s lips.

    Curiosity killed the cat.

    Su Yi dared say with certainty that he wouldn¡¯t need to seek Ge Qian out. Now that Ge Qian knew that someone else in this world practiced the Xuanwu True Essence Sutra too, cowardly and cautious as he was, there was no way Ge Qian would simply run away.

    On the contrary: sooner orter, he¡¯de knocking on their door of his own volition!

 Chapter 524: An Interesting Juxtaposition

    <h4>Chapter 524: An Interesting Juxtaposition</h4>

    Azurecloud Court.

    Su Yi ordered, ¡°Just now, Ge Qian followed you back, but that doesn¡¯t matter. Tomorrow, just continue participating in the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly as if nothing happened.¡±

    Yuan Heng hurriedly acknowledged his orders.

    Meanwhile.

    Ge Qian took a long detour, passing over a dozen streets. It was only after repeatedly confirming that no one was following him that he stopped beside a river flowing through the city.

    He wiped the sweat from his brow and let out a breath of turbid air. Suddenly, he realized that something wasn¡¯t quite right. ¡°Geezer?¡±

    No one responded.

    ¡°Say something, old man! Weren¡¯t you the one who told me to follow Yuan Heng? What, are you going to y dead now that I¡¯ve been exposed?¡±

    Ge Qian relentlessly mocked him, but against all expectations, the typically explosive, argumentative old-timer didn¡¯t utter so much as a peep. This was out of character.

    Ge Qian was now certain that something wasn¡¯t right here.

    After a lengthy silence, he said, ¡°Old-timer, there¡¯s a big problem with the Xuanwu True Essence Sutra you taught me, isn¡¯t there?¡±

    A sigh echoed through Ge Qian¡¯s sea of consciousness. ¡°My mind is in a whirl, so can you please pipe down?¡±

    Ge Qian grinned. ¡°It¡¯s enough so long as you respond.¡±

    ¡°All I can say is that what happened tonight was likely a trap, one targeting us.¡± The old man¡¯s voice rang out once more. ¡°But¡­ It could also be just what I¡¯ve been longing for even in my dreams. Argh¡­ How do I put it? My emotions are in chaos, to the point that I can¡¯t think straight¡­.¡±

    Ge Qian had never seen this old braggart so conflicted and tentative. It seemed he was at aplete loss.

    Ge Qian took a deep breath, then said seriously, ¡°Never mind that for now. Just tell me this: should I participate in the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly tomorrow or not?¡±

    Time slipped by, but the old man remained silent.

    This time, Ge Qian was extremely patient, and he didn¡¯t hurry him.

    Finally, the old man said in a low voice, ¡°Participate. Act as if nothing happened and see how Yuan Heng responds. Should we truly encounter unforeseen danger, I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to ensure you aren¡¯t implicated!¡±

    As he made this promise, his voice filled with determination.

    Ge Qian nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡°Hm? You agreed awfully quickly this time. It seems I haven¡¯t spent all these years teaching you to cultivate in vain,¡± said the old-timer, sounding a bit gratified.

    He was well aware of Ge Qian¡¯s cautious nature. For Ge Qian to agree so straightforwardly even left him feeling a bit moved.

    ¡°I mean, you did say you¡¯d do whatever it takes to ensure my safety. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±ughed Ge Qian.

    ¡°.....¡±

    The twenty-seventh day of the ninth lunar month.

    The third day of the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly.

    About seventy percent of the original thirteen thousand or so Origin Dao participants had already been eliminated.

    From this point onward, thepetition grew increasingly intense.

    The monsters of the ancient era and geniuses of the present day revealed their true strength, one by one, resulting in one dazzling showdown after another.

    By nightfall, the city¡¯s streets, alleys, teahouses, and restaurants were already noisy with conversation. Everyone was discussing thepetition.

    Just who among these experts would make it into the top hundred?

    And which unsurpassed figures would make it into the top ten?

    Outside Orchid Terrace.

    ¡°Miss Xinzhao, we¡¯ve already arranged a banquet at Cloudmarsh Tower. Everyone hopes you¡¯ll participate,¡± said a silver-robed, handsome young man eagerly.

    Wen Xinzhao stood there, but her thoughts were elsewhere. She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m busy.¡±

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Xinzhao, Li Handeng of the Qingyi Dao Sect is hosting a banquet tonight, and he sent me to ask if you¡¯d like to participate.¡±

    ¡°Senior apprentice Sister Xinzhao, the sect leader says that tonight, he¡¯ll take the sect¡¯s legacy disciples to visit some of the most prominent citizens of Nine Tripod City. Would you like to participate?¡±

    Numerous people came up to greet her, and all of them looked at her with respect.

    The Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly had already ended for the day. The night was naturally a time for feasting and rxation. Young disciples from various factions were seizing this opportunity to converse and get to know each other.

    And Wen Xinzhao, the famous Little Sword Demon, the most dazzling beauty of Cloudsky Divine Pce¡¯s younger generation, naturally had numerous talented and handsome admirers.

    However, Wen Xinzhao politely refused every such invitation.

    She had something else to do tonight.

    ¡°Big Brother Yuan Heng!¡± Wen Xinzhao¡¯s beautiful eyes lit up, and she rushed up to him.

    The group clustered around her looked over and saw two people, one man and one woman, walking over. The man was tall, stalwart, and unexceptional looking.

    However, the young woman beside him was breathtaking. The sight of her left them stunned.

    Her clothes were whiter than snow, and she had a sword on her back. Her ck hair fell down like a waterfall, and her jade-like face was matchless in its beauty. She had an aloof, ethereal disposition, like the legendarydy immortal of the moon pce. She stood out from any crowd.

    Even standing beside Wen Xinzhao, the famous Little Sword Demon, she didn¡¯t seem the least bit inferior.

    These were, of course, Yuan Heng and Yue Shichan.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Miss Xinzhao,¡± said Yuan Heng with a simple smile.

    Wen Xinzhao said eagerly, ¡°I¡¯ve long since been eager to see Brother Su again. Right, my master wille too.¡±

    She noticed Yue Shichan too, and even she was astonished by her aloof, icy beauty.

    This was, however, their first meeting. Yuan Heng introduced them, and after a few brief pleasantries, the three of them left.

    After watching them leave, someone couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°That was Yue Shichan, right? She really is like an immortal beauty!¡±

    They were already three days into the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly. Yue Shichan¡¯s appearance was extraordinary to begin with. Add that to her mighty attainments in the Dao of the Sword, and he¡¯d long since attracted widespread attention.

    Some had even taken it upon themselves to start calling her Fairy Shichan!

    ¡°Who was that guy? Why does he get to apany both the Little Sword Demon and Yue Shichan?¡±

    Quite a few people were envious of Yuan Heng.

    ¡°Interesting. He¡¯s just a yao cultivator, yet two peerless beauties of their generation favor him? That¡¯s really strange.¡±

    The purple-haired, golden-crowned Huan Shaoyou stood nearby. He witnessed this entire exchange, and his eyebrows shot up.

    The woman in phoenix-print skirts said with sadistic glee, ¡°Young master, it seems the two beauties you set your sights on are already taken.¡±

    Huan Shaoyou said leisurely, ¡°With my experience, I can tell at a nce that both Wen Xinzhao and Yue Shichan are still virgins. What do you mean, ¡®already taken?¡¯¡±

    ¡°Pervert!¡± The woman spat. ¡°So, you¡¯ve long since set your sights on them!¡±

    Huan Shaoyou stroked his chin and said, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I just admire their good looks and talent. I can¡¯t bear the thought of mediocre men pestering them, which is why I n to intervene and save them from cmity. I¡¯ll take them on board my shop and give them a life of unfettered leisure.¡±

    The woman was stunned. She sighed, ¡°Young master¡­ you really are shameless.¡±

    Huan Shaoyou burst intoughter. ¡°How am I shameless? This is obviously just my responsibility as a man!¡±

    As he spoke, he walked off, taking big strides.

    ¡­¡­

    Tonight, Azurecloud Court weed two guests.

    The sky was dark, with sparse starlight. A cold wind blew. It was a crisp autumn night.

    Su Yi leaned back in his wicker chair andughed between sips of tea, ¡°So, you¡¯ve been looking for me for the past few days?¡±

    Wen Xinzhao sat across from him. She smiled faintly, ¡°That¡¯s only natural. To me, you¡¯re like a living secret tome on the Dao of the Sword. Whenever I have questions about the Dao of the Sword, I can¡¯t help but want to see you.¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t quite know what to say to that.

    Wen Xinzhao wore a long, simple dress, and her hair was tied back in a casual ponytail, revealing her long, slender neck. Her skin was fair and shiny, and she had a yful charm about her. In short, she was a feast for the eyes.

    When the Little Sword Demon, the most dazzling member of Cloudsky Divine Pce¡¯s younger generation, saw Yuan Heng at the assembly, she promptly followed him. She even had her master, Daoist Master Coldsmoke, apany her.

    Daoist Master Coldsmoke said gently, ¡°Young Friend Su, forgive my boldness, but might I ask why you aren¡¯t participating in the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly?¡±

    When she first saw Su Yi, she was stunned. Sure, he was handsome and elegant, but she couldn¡¯t imagine why Wen Xinzhao would revere him to such an extent.

    Over the course of their conversation, Su Yi¡¯s indifference in the face of both insults and ttery and his calmposure won?Daoist?Master Coldsmoke¡¯s admiration. She wasn¡¯t averse to him, nor was she biased against him.

    However, she still had quite a few doubts.

    Before Su Yi could say anything, Yue Shichan interjected, ¡°Such an asion is boring to Brother Su. Participating would only waste his time.¡±

    She¡¯d been sitting next to him this whole time, dressed in white, pretty as a painting, silent and aloof beneath the light of the moon.

    Even silent, her beauty made her impossible to overlook.

    However, this answer left?Daoist?Master Coldsmoke dumbfounded. ¡°Boring?¡±

    The whole world was paying attention! Countless monsters of the ancient era and geniuses of the present day had shown up to participate. How did this grand spectacle be ¡°boring¡± when Su Yi was involved?

    Wen Xinzhao was stunned too, but then, she smiled. ¡°Master, I said it a long time ago. Brother Su is different from those other monsters and geniuses.¡±

    Daoist Master Coldsmoke calmed herself down, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t stop herself. ¡°Young Friend Su, earlier, Wen Xinzhao said it was highly likely that you were the Blue-Robed Swordsman who killed Elder Huo Tiandu on Cloub Lake. Might I ask if¡­.¡±

    Before she could finish, Su Yi set down his teacup and said casually. ¡°That¡¯s right. I killed him.¡±

    Daoist Master Coldsmoke froze. ¡°......¡±

    Wen Xinzhao¡¯s delicate frame quivered, and her beautiful eyes widened.?So, it¡¯s just as I thought!

    Daoist Master Coldsmoke took a deep breath and asked another question. ¡°But if you really killed him, why hasn¡¯t the Huo Family targeted you?¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shot up.?This master of Wen Xinzhao¡¯s looks like a mature, elegant beauty, but she¡¯s peppering me with questions like a curious child.

    After a moment¡¯s thought, Su Yi decided to forestall any further questioning. He said directly, ¡°Over the past few days, I didn¡¯t just kill Huo Tiandu. I killed the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect¡¯s Zhou Fengzhi, and the Qingdi Dao Sect¡¯s Lei Feng and Ting He too. However¡­ None of the factions behind them havee looking for trouble. The reason for this is simple: someone has helped me seal off information.¡±

    Daoist Master Coldsmoke was instantly stunned. Wen Xinzhao was dazed too.

    Both master and apprentice werepletely astonished.

    However, Yue Shichan, Yuan Heng, and Bai Wenqing had already gotten used to this sort of thing.

    The moonlight illuminated their starkly different reactions, and the juxtaposition only made their expressions more interesting!

 Chapter 525: A Murderous Heart

    <h4>Chapter 525: A Murderous Heart</h4>

    Some time passed before?Daoist?Master Coldsmoke came to her senses. ¡°So, you possess such unbelievable power at such a tender age? It seems I underestimated you, my young friend.¡±

    Her voice was still soft and pleasing to the ear, but how could Su Yi miss the insincerity in her tone?

    Heughed but didn¡¯t exin any further.

    This was just the way of the world. When you said something beyond the bounds of another¡¯sprehension, they were sure to be skeptical. It could even lead to misunderstandings.

    Only those who truly understood you would believe you.

    This wasn¡¯t an insult. It was a fundamental difference in her perception of reality.

    Wen Xinzhao, however, reacted entirely differently. The Little Sword Demon¡¯s eyes lit up, and when she spoke, she sounded enlightened. ¡°No wonder you didn¡¯t participate in the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly. If I had such power, I would find it boring too.¡±

    Her melodious voice was full of unconcealed admiration. This only made?Daoist?Master Coldsmoke¡¯s expression stranger.?It¡¯s like he¡¯s slipped her some kind of love potion. How can things go on like this?

    ¡°The Great Xia¡¯s imperial family sure extends its reach awfully far. I¡¯m just here for a visit. Why stop me? Don¡¯t tell me the owner of this courtyard is that amazing?¡± said a clear, hearty voice with a hint of displeasure.

    ¡°Young Lord Huan, you¡¯d best stop here. Otherwise, it might result in unpleasantness, and that wouldn¡¯t be good.¡±

    ¡°That so? Then I¡¯d actually like to see just how ¡®unpleasant¡¯ it will be!¡±

    As he listened to their argument, Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed.

    Young Lord Huan?

    Was this a member of the Demonic Huan Family?

    As Su Yi pondered, that clear, hearty voice rang out once more. This time, it was even louder. ¡°Miss Wenzhao, Miss Shichan, forgive me for showing up uninvited. I am Huan Shaoyou, and I would like to speak with you!¡±

    Both women were stunned and a bit confused.

    ¡°Huan Shaoyou? A direct-line descendant of the Demonic Huan Family?¡± Daoist Coldsmoke¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°Over the past three days, his performance at the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly has been utterly shocking. He¡¯s defeated every opponent in a single attack. Furthermore, everyone?he¡¯s defeated?suffered severe injuries. Some even lost their entire cultivation base. His methods are extremely cruel and tyrannical.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± Yuan Heng was visibly stunned.

    ¡°Hahaha, you exaggerate! I dare not ept such ttery!¡± Huan Shaoyou¡¯s heartyughter emanated from beyond Azurecloud Court.

    It was obvious that he¡¯d heard their conversation.

    Wen Xinzhao and Yue Shichan finally understood who their guest was, but this only made them more confused. Neither had?ever so much as spoken?to Huan Shaoyou before; they weren¡¯t even acquainted.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know him?¡± Su Yi looked at Yue Shichan and Wen Xinzhao. Both of them shook their heads.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shot up.

    It was then that Huan Shaoyou spoke up once more. ¡°Miss Xinzhao, Miss Shichan, tonight, the Great Xia¡¯s imperial family spoiled my mood. I¡¯ll visit you again another day. When the timees, let¡¯s drink, rejoice, and discuss the Dao together. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll both enjoy yourselves immensely.¡±

    Wen Xinzhao couldn¡¯t take it any longer. ¡°You¡¯re neither friend nor rtive, nor even an acquaintance. Why are you so ill-mannered? Let me tell you: I have no desire to get to know someone like you whatsoever!¡±

    Yue Shichan frowned, and although she said nothing, she was even colder than before.

    Not far from Azurecloud Court.

    The purple-haired, golden-crowned, jade-robed Huan Shaoyou put his hands behind his back and grinned. ¡°Miss Xinzhao, you can¡¯t speak in such absolutes. You and Miss Shichan are matchless beauties, and I admire you both immensely. Later on, well¡­ We¡¯re sure to have lots of time together!¡±

    With that, he turned and left.

    The imperial guards stationed around Azurecloud Court were the ones who¡¯d stopped him earlier. When they saw him leave, all of them inwardly sighed in relief.

    Facing Huan Shaoyou, a descendant of the family famed for their frenzied, overbearing ways, put the guards under enormous pressure.

    Fortunately, Huan Shaoyou didn¡¯t cause trouble tonight.

    Displeasure arose on Wen Xinzhao¡¯s face. ¡°He really thinks he can do whatever he wants because he has the Huan Family behind him!¡±

    Yue Shichan said, ¡°He¡¯s just a shameless, low-ss hoodlum. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    Su Yi said casually from his wicker chair, ¡°She¡¯s right. You needn¡¯t lose your temper over a scoundrel like that. If he pesters you, I guarantee he¡¯ll die a miserable death.¡±

    Yuan Heng¡¯s heart shook.?He¡¯s provoked?Master¡¯s?killing intent!

    But then, that makes sense. That Huan Shaoyou guy set his sights on Miss Xinzhao and Miss Shichan; he¡¯s clearly sick of living.

    Daoist Master Coldsmoke couldn¡¯t help but remind him, ¡°Young Friend Su, thirty thousand years ago, the Huan Family was the greatest faction of the demonic way beneath the heavens.¡±

    After briefly introducing their origins, she said, ¡°Do you remember what happened a few days ago? The Huan Family¡¯s Thousand Demon Treasure Ship tried to barge into Nine Tripod City¡¯s airspace.¡±

    Su Yi nodded.

    ¡°From this incident, it¡¯s clear how domineering and temperamental the Huan Family is,¡± said Daoist Master Coldsmoke. ¡°Even the imperial family didn¡¯t strike a killing blow. They let the Huan Family¡¯s experts leave Nine Tripod City safely.¡±

    She paused, then said seriously, ¡°Given all that, you mustn¡¯t be reckless. It¡¯d be best to avoid conflict with the Huan Family.¡±

    Yue Shichan, Yuan Heng, and Bai Wenqing¡¯s expressions turned a bit strange.

    They could, of course, tell that?Daoist?Master Coldsmoke had good intentions; she really was looking out for Su Yi. However, it was obvious that her concern was in vain.

    After all, it was Su Yi who¡¯d manipted the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation, forcing the Huan Family¡¯s Thousand Demon Treasure Ship out of the city. If Weng Jiu and his master hadn¡¯t stopped him, he would have killed the Huan Family experts on board on the spot!

    Of course, Su Yi¡¯spanions were well aware that even if they revealed his secret, Wen Xinzhao¡¯s master wouldn¡¯t believe it so easily.

    How lofty of an expert was?Daoist?Master Coldsmoke? She keenly picked up on the strangeness in their expressions, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel confused. ¡°You don¡¯t think I¡¯m wrong, do you?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± They all looked at Su Yi.

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°Everyone can see your good intentions, but I naturally know what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    Daoist Master Coldsmoke was a gentle, mature beauty. In her capacity as Wen Xinzhao¡¯s teacher, she disyed the bearing and demeanor a senior ought to have.

    This was why Su Yi disregarded her use of the term ¡°little friend¡±, and why he didn¡¯t let her words displease him.

    Were she anyone else, they wouldn¡¯t have been qualified to receive such consideration from him.

    ¡°That so? If you have a n, that¡¯s naturally a wonderful thing.¡± Daoist Master Coldsmoke nodded, and after chatting a little while longer, she and Wen Xinzhao rose and bade farewell.

    It was gettingte, and tomorrow was the fourth day of the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly, the day they¡¯d decide the top hundred. Even Wen Xinzhao needed to prepare.

    Before she left, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Brother Su, the day after tomorrow is thest day of the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly, the day thepetition will be the fiercest. Won¡¯t youe watch?¡±

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°If you all make it into the top hundred, I¡¯ll naturally be delighted to see just how far you can go.¡±

    Wen Xinzhao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll ask my master to fetch you. That way, you can get into Orchid Terrace as a spectator.¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°No need to trouble yourselves. I have an invitation and can go whenever I please.¡±

    Wen Xinzhao shed him a charming smile. ¡°I forgot! With your methods, getting into Orchid Terrace was never a problem at all.¡±

    With that, she and her master left together.

    Not long after they left Azurecloud Court, Daoist Master Coldsmoke couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Xinzhao, do you believe everything Su Yi said today?¡±

    Wen Xinzhao didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°Given my understanding of him, I¡¯m certain of it. There¡¯s no way he¡¯d make empty boasts about such a thing.¡±

    Daoist Master Coldsmoke couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°So why does it seem so unbelievable to me? How could an Origin Pce Realm young man kill Spiritual Manifestation cultivators like Huo Tiandu, Zhou Fengzhi, Lei Feng, and Ting He? Doesn¡¯t that mean that even I would be no match for Su Yi?¡±

    Wen Xinzhao paused, then said gently, ¡°Master, never mind that. Later on, when you witness his strength for yourself, you¡¯ll receive a clear answer to all your doubts.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± said Daoist Master Coldsmoke. ¡°It¡¯s a pity he isn¡¯t participating in the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to wait to see just how capable he is.¡±

    Meanwhile, in Azurecloud Court.

    After master?and apprentice left, Su Yi called Yuan Heng over. ¡°Did you see Ge Qian today?¡±

    Yuan Heng nodded. ¡°I saw him. Master, I discovered that as he fought, he used the Xuanwu Overlord Seal too.¡±

    Having said this, he paused. ¡°Master, should I make contact with Ge Qian?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°It¡¯s enough so long as he doesn¡¯t flee.¡±

    It was just as he anticipated. After discovering that Yuan Heng had also inherited the Xuanwu True Essence Sutra, Ge Qian realized that something strange was afoot.

    Despite this, he hadn¡¯t fled. This meant his curiosity had been piqued. Sooner orter, he¡¯d show himself on his own!

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°If he takes the initiative to talk to you, and if he tries to probe you, just tell him directly that I¡¯m the one who taught you your cultivation technique.¡±

    Ge Qian, of course, knew who he was. The two of them met in the Sea of Chaotic Spirits.

    If Ge Qian knew that Su Yi was involved, he¡¯d surely be much less on guard, and he¡¯d surely consider meeting for a face-to-face chat.

    ¡°Got it.¡± Yuan Heng nodded his assent.

    ¡°Go back and get some rest.¡± Su Yi waved him away.

    Yuan Heng had originally nned to describe his performance at the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly, but in the end, he held back.

    How could he miss that his master didn¡¯t care about any of that?

    I have to work hard and fight my way into the top hundred. That way, on thest day of thepetition, he¡¯ll be there in the stands. I¡¯ll show him what I¡¯ve got!?Yuan Heng inwardly made up his mind.

    Su Yi really wasn¡¯t thinking about all that.

    However, when he got back to his room and thought back to the past few days, he recalled that it was around this time of night that he used to treat Yue Shichan¡¯s injuries.

    Now that he¡¯d fully removed the Shamanic Venom Devilworm from her body, there was suddenly no need for that, but this didn¡¯t make him happy. On the contrary, he felt mncholy, as if he¡¯d lost something.

 Chapter 526: A Threat

    <h4>Chapter 526: A Threat</h4>

    The twenty-eighth day of the ninth lunar month.

    The fourth day of the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly.

    Compared to the three days prior, today¡¯s bouts were extraordinarily fierce.

    The reason was simple: in today¡¯s ¡°discussions of the Dao¡±, they¡¯d decide the top hundred!

    Neither the monsters of the ancient era nor the geniuses of the present day dared hold back any longer. One by one, they revealed their strength, fearing nothing more than suffering a setback at this critical juncture.

    In the end, as night fell, the top hundred emerged victorious, and the list of their names was finalized!

    Mount Heavenbristle.

    ¡°My lord, here is the list of the top hundred.¡± Weng Jiu proffered a jade slip.

    The middle-aged man in simple cloth robes skimmed it, then said calmly, ¡°I was eager for some sort of miracle, but I have to say that the vast majority of those on the list were well-known and thought highly of even prior to their participation in the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly. It¡¯s not at all surprising that they made it into the top hundred.¡±

    Monsters of the ancient era and geniuses of the present day ounted for ny percent of the names!

    The remaining ten percent had extraordinary origins and cultivations too.

    This result was within the middle-aged man¡¯s expectations.

    ¡°If you¡¯re looking for a ck horse, Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s attendant counts as one,¡±ughed Weng Jiu. ¡°In today¡¯spetition, Yuan Heng defeated a monster of the ancient era and two geniuses of the present day, advancing into the top hundred in one fell sweep. He made quite an impressive showing. Who knows how many old-timers eximed over him and tried to uncover his origins?¡±

    ¡°Yuan Heng most certainly doesn¡¯t count as a ck horse.¡± The middle-aged man shook his head. ¡°With a heaven-defying figure like Su Yi as his master, how could Yuan Heng possibly perform poorly? It would have been stranger if he hadn¡¯t made it into the top hundred.¡±

    He paused, and a strange light appeared in his eyes. ¡°But did you notice? Three of the top hundred are from the tiny and remote Great Zhou: Yuan Heng, Yue Shichan, and Ge Changling.¡±

    He looked at Weng Jiu. ¡°There¡¯s no need to discuss Yuan Heng or Yue Shichan, but just who is this Ge Changling?¡±

    ¡°My lord, I was just about to report on him.¡± Weng Jiu¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Ge Changling¡¯s cultivation technique andbat skills seem to share an origin with Yuan Heng¡¯s.¡±

    The middle-aged man hadn¡¯t anticipated this. ¡°Do you suspect that Ge Changling is connected to Su Yi too?¡±

    ¡°That''s what''s so strange. Ge Changling doesn¡¯t seem to know Yuan Heng,¡± said Weng Jiu.

    ¡°Forget it,¡± said the middle-aged man. ¡°No need to discuss this. Who among the ancient monsters and modern geniuses doesn¡¯t have strangeness and secrets about them?¡±

    He paused to think, then ordered, ¡°Ol¡¯ Jiu, keep watch over Orchid Terrace tomorrow morning. Should Fellow Daoist Su grace us with his presence, you are to wee him personally.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Weng Jiu nodded his assent.

    That night, when the list of the top hundred was released, Nine Tripod City was livelier and more boisterous than ever.

    ¡°Who do you think will take first ce in the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly?¡±

    ¡°Is there any need to even ask? It¡¯ll definitely be Huan Shaoyou. He¡¯s defeated every opponent thus far in a single attack! He¡¯s unbelievably strong! He fought three geniuses of the present day and a monster of the ancient era today, but he defeated each in one attack too, one after another!¡±

    ¡°Huan Shaoyou really is one of the favorites to win, but there¡¯s also Zeng Pu, Chi Jiansu, Buddhist Son Chen Lu, and a few other top contenders. They too have a chance at the number one spot.¡±

    ¡°I have to say that the monsters of the ancient era are a bit?too?strong. Only a select few geniuses of the present day can stand shoulder to shoulder with them.¡±

    As night fell, discussions about the uingpetition took ce all over the city.

    Whenever Huan Shaoyou¡¯s name came up, everyone, regardless of age and seniority, had to admit that the descendant of the Demonic Huan Family was one of the favorites to win.

    Simrly, in terms of collective strength, the monsters of the ancient era were quite a bit stronger than the geniuses of the present day.

    Only the most dazzling of the geniuses of the present day¡ªBuddhist Son Chen Lu, Li Handeng, Wen Xinzhao, and Yu Wenshu¡ªcould stand shoulder-to-shoulder with the monsters of the ancient era.

    Azurecloud Court.

    ¡°Not bad, not bad! I didn¡¯t expect you to make it into the top hundred,¡± said Su Yi. It was rare for him to praise someone like this.

    Factions of cultivators from all over the continent were paying attention to the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly, but only about ten thousand qualified to participate. Their ranks included no shortage of dazzlingly powerful monsters and geniuses.

    Yuan Heng¡¯s talent and foundations in the Grand Dao weren¡¯t overly astonishing, yet tonight, he¡¯d advanced step by step, fighting his way into the top hundred. It truly hadn¡¯t been easy.

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s all thanks to you for teaching me an unparalleled and miraculous technique and guiding me. Without your assistance, I couldn¡¯t possibly have achieved such sess today.¡± Yuan Heng scratched his head and broke into an earnest grin.

    Inwardly, he was ovee with emotion. Just a few months ago, he still lived in the Great Zhou, and despite his best efforts, he couldn¡¯t break into the Origin Dao and be a true yao cultivator.

    Now, just a few monthster, he entered the top hundred of the Great Xia¡¯s Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly. The disparity was so enormous that he felt worlds apart from his past self.

    Was this what they meant when they said, ¡°When someone obtains the Dao, even his chickens and dogs ascend to prominence¡±?

    ¡°The Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly is ultimately but a single step toward your pursuit of the Grand Dao. A much longer road lies ahead; whatever you do, don¡¯t let this make youcent,¡± ordered Su Yi.

    Yuan Heng nodded solemnly, then hesitated, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°Master, today, at the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly, Huan Shaoyou kept pestering Miss Xinzhao and Miss Shichan. He was incredibly shameless, and he announced that, before long, he¡¯d make both girls his¡­.¡±

    He trailed off, but his meaning was already perfectly clear.

    Su Yi narrowed his eyes and said calmly, ¡°You cannot stop people from throwing their lives away any more than you can stop the rain. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll visit the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly for myself.¡±

    Targeting those around him? Who could possibly tolerate that?

    Morning the next day, the twenty-ninth day of the ninth lunar month.

    The sun had only just risen when Yue Shichan finished preparing a piping-hot breakfast. All manner of vors and fragrances wereid out across the table.

    As Su Yi enjoyed a leisurely breakfast, Yuan Heng hired a carriage, which waited outside Azurecloud Court until they were done eating.

    Before long, the carriage brought Su Yi, Yue Shichan, and Yuan Heng east, to Orchid Terrace.

    It was a crisp autumn day.

    The leaves of many of the city¡¯s trees were already tinged with yellow, and beneath the morning sun, they shone radiant gold.

    The sun had only just barely risen, but the roads were already packed with carts, carriages, and bustling human traffic. Everyone was rushing east to Orchid Terrace.

    When they were still ten miles from Orchid Terrace, Su Yi andpany had no choice but to exit the carriage and walk the rest of the way.

    There was nothing for it; it was too crowded to travel by carriage.

    Every street and alleyway was so packed that you couldn¡¯t walk without bumping shoulders. The sea of people stretched as far as the eye could see, with periodic waves of uproar.

    This lively asion only made Su Yi frown.

    Different people enjoyed different things.

    To Su Yi, this was noisy and unpleasant.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Yi shook his head, then led the way forward.

    On the way, when others saw Yue Shichan, the swordswoman in white, they frequently eximed. Some were excited, some were reverent, and others were downright fanatical.

    ¡°Hurry up and look! That¡¯s Fairy Shichan! A true genius of the Dao of the Sword!¡±

    ¡°She really is just as the rumors say. She¡¯s as pristine as jade, like a celestial beauty from on high. Just looking at her makes me ashamed of my own unsightliness.¡±

    ¡°Shallow! Cultivators such as ourselves ought to care most about her unmatched talent for the Dao of the Sword! Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s the most enchanting thing about her?¡±

    When Su Yi heard these discussions, his gaze turned a bit strange. He suddenly realized that after the past four days of thepetition, Yue Shichan had be a dazzling public figure.

    What surprised him even more was that quite a few people took notice of Yuan Heng and discussed him, too.

    Indeed, the whole world is watching the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly. Anyone with sufficient strength could use it as a tform to ascend to prominence and spread their name far and wide,?thought Su Yi.

    As they neared the entrance to Orchid Terrace, there was a disturbance amidst the crowd. Immediately afterward, a purple-haired, golden-crowned, handsome youth approached Su Yi and hispanions.

    ¡°Miss Shichan, I¡¯ve been waiting here for you for quite some time.¡± Huan Shaoyou greeted her from afar, a hearty, unrestrained smile on his face.

    Yue Shichan¡¯s painted eyebrows knit together.

    Yuan Heng¡¯s expression darkened.?This guy sure is a pest! There¡¯s no getting rid of him!

    ¡°Are you Huan Shaoyou?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Huan Shaoyou froze, looked Su Yi up and down, then burst into heartyughter. ¡°It seems none in Nine Tripod City would dare impersonate me.¡±

    His voice was full of pride.

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi, but he couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste words. He said casually, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, keep your distance from Miss Shichan and Miss Xinzhao. If you¡¯re dead set on seeking out your own demise, I wouldn¡¯t mind assisting you.¡±

    Numerous nearby cultivators were watching this exchange. When they heard this, they gasped, and their faces filled with disbelief.

    Who is that guy? Where did he get the guts to talk to the famously cruel and overbearing monster of the Huan Family?

    They were near the entrance to Orchid Terrace, so numerous prominent cultivators had gathered here already.

    When they saw this, they couldn¡¯t help but look over, their expressions strange.

    Someone dares threaten Huan Shaoyou like that?

    Who is this blue-robed youth?

    Why haven¡¯t we seen him before?

    The surrounding area had been lively just moments before, but the atmosphere was suddenly tense and stifled.

    Huan Shaoyou was stunned too. It seemed he dared not believe his ears. He pointed at his nose and said, ¡°Are you threatening?me?¡±

    His tone was exaggerated, and he looked downright astonished.

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°Is it a threat or not? You¡¯re wee to try me and find out.¡±

    Huan Shaoyou¡¯s eyes shed, but after a brief pause, he broke into an unbridled grin. ¡°Alright! Tonight, after the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly ends, I¡¯ll be sure to pay you a visit personally and see just how you¡¯re going to kill me!¡±

    A hint of disappointment shed across Su Yi¡¯s face. ¡°And here I thought a frenzied, unbridled descendant of the Huan Family such as yourself would attack without hesitation after such provocation.¡±

    Huan Shaoyou¡¯s smile faded, and a bloodthirsty, ruthless chill appeared in the depths of his gaze.

    The surrounding area was increasingly stifled.

    It was a crisp autumn day, and it was chilly to begin with. As Huan Shaoyou¡¯s smile faded, an even more piercing chill silently spread throughout the sky. Those nearby felt their bodies stiffen, and their hair stood on end.

    Everyone could see that Huan Shaoyou was furious!

 Chapter 527: Standing Proud Atop the Jade Platform

    <h4>Chapter 527: Standing Proud Atop the Jade tform</h4>

    Who in Nine Tripod City could possibly be ignorant of Huan Shaoyou¡¯s frenzied, ruthless nature?

    He acted without reservation, and he was domineering as could be. While participating in the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly, he left everyone he fought with severe injuries.

    A few of them had even been crippled; he''d destroyed their foundations in the Grand Dao.

    Neither monsters of the ancient era nor geniuses of the present day were willing to fight this vicious madman unless absolutely necessary.

    Yet now, at the entrance to Orchid Terrace, someone was directly threatening Huan Shaoyou. He¡¯d provoked him, too.

    The onlookers found this difficult to believe.

    Who in the Great Xia would provoke Huan Shaoyou despite knowing who he was?

    ¡°It¡¯s Su Yi!¡± Not far away, Jiang Li, Yu Wenshu, and the others recognized him. Their expressions shifted uncontrobly.

    Even among the monsters of the ancient era, Huan Shaoyou was an extremely dangerous and terrifying existence.

    But Jiang Li andpany knew that although Su Yi might seem unassuming, he was at least as dangerous as Huan Shaoyou, if not more so.

    Some of the other monsters of the ancient era and geniuses of the present day were mixed into the crowd. They noticed this too, and all of them were paying attention.

    It was amidst this tense, oppressive atmosphere that Huan Shaoyou suddenlyughed. ¡°I don¡¯t know who gave you the courage to repeatedly provoke me like this, but none of that matters.¡±

    .

    He stared at Su Yi, nothing but smiles, then said emphatically, ¡°After I¡¯ve obtained a Sumeru Talisman, I¡¯ll be sure to have a lovely romp with your friends.¡±

    His words were rife with hair-raising killing intent.

    Huan Shaoyou then turned and left.

    The crowd was bbergasted. None of them knew what was going on. The temperamental, frenzied, ruthless Huan Shaoyou had actually¡­ endured?

    ¡°His ¡®madness¡¯ is, ultimately, superficial.¡± Su Yi furrowed his brow.

    Huan Shaoyou¡¯s decision to back down might have seemed shameful, but Su Yi knew that people like him were the most troublesome and dangerous of all.

    ¡°Frenzied¡± didn¡¯t mean ¡°reckless¡± or ¡°stupid.¡±

    In his past life, Su Yi met numerous paranoid, frenzied old demons, each more vicious and troublesome than the one before.

    Huan Shaoyou, descendant of the Demonic Huan Family, was ruthless, aggressive, and domineering, but he absolutely wasn¡¯t stupid.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Without so much as another thought, Su Yi led Yuan Heng and Yue Shichan inside.

    The nearby cultivators instinctively cleared a path for them, as if afraid Su Yi would taint them by association and that they, too, would suffer the Huan Family¡¯s wrath.

    ¡°I wouldn''t have thought that Huan Shaoyou would back down.¡± Jiang Li¡¯s phoenix eyes focused. She was a bit surprised.

    Yu Wenshu said thoughtfully, ¡°Huan Shaoyou is someone the Huan Family took great pains to nurture. He¡¯s naturally no mere madman. Perhaps he sensed that something was amiss during his confrontation with Su Yi?¡±

    As they conversed, they proceeded into Orchid Terrace too.

    ¡°Does anyone know who that young man in blue is?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but what I can say with certainty is that he didn¡¯t participate in the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly. Otherwise, someone would have recognized him a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°No matter what, both Fairy Shichan and Yuan Heng are apanying him, and even Huan Shaoyou chose to back down after their cultivation, at least temporarily. Whoever he is, that blue-robed youth can¡¯t possibly be ordinary.¡±

    ¡°Hah? No matter how amazing he is, you heard Huan Shaoyou. After the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly ends, he¡¯ll go make trouble for that young man in blue. Who knows? That blue-robed guy might be dead before the night is through.¡±

    Discussions rang out throughout the surrounding area.

    ¡°Su Yi actually cast aside all pretenses of cordiality with Huan Shaoyou?¡± Gu Cangning¡¯s eyes shone with a strange light.

    He was in the crowd earlier too, and he''d witnessed Su Yi and Huan Shaoyou¡¯s entire exchange.

    However, given his understanding of Su Yi, he knew full well that Su Yi¡¯s behavior meant that he wasn¡¯t concerned about the potential threat of the Huan Family.

    ¡°I can tell that the guy who just confronted Huan Shaoyou is a deeply hidden expert, and an incredibly capable one at that.?Even I?would like?to fight him!¡± Zeng Pu¡¯s eyes lit up with the will to fight.

    This was the gray-robed young man who¡¯d once defeated the Spiritual Manifestation Realm Tang Xiaoshan barehanded over Goldenscale Lake. The battle shook Nine Tripod City, and he was seen as a heaven-defying figure even among monsters of the ancient era.

    ¡°That so? s, it seems he isn¡¯t participating in the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly.¡± The young woman beside Zeng Pu shook her head. Her hair was short¡ªit didn¡¯t extend past her ears¡ªand her eyes were sharp as knives.

    She was dressed in military attire, and her graceful figure was worth taking pride in; she was slender, with curves in all the right ces. Her skin was fair and lustrous as jade, and twin scabbards hung from her squeezable waist. One scabbard was white, the other ck.

    The most striking thing about her was the coiled, serpentine, white-bone earring hanging from her left earlobe.

    It gave this otherwise pretty, valiant-looking young woman a strong sense of wildness.

    Chi Jiansu.

    Just like Zeng Pu, she was a peak figure even among monsters of the ancient era. She¡¯d relied on her Profound Netherworld Twin Sabers to effortlessly achieve victory in every bout thus far, without so much as a single loss.

    She too was among the favorites to take first ce at the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly.

    ¡°Oh? It really is strange. An expert like that, but he¡¯s not participating in the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly?¡± Zeng Pu couldn¡¯t help but feel dazed and confused.

    ¡°Why worry about that? Huan Shaoyou said he¡¯d make trouble for the guy after thepetition ends. When the timees, we can just follow him and watch,¡± said Chi Jiansu. Her slender, jade-like legs were already carrying her into the distance.

    She was straightforward by nature, and she hated beating around the bush.

    ¡°Haha, Chi Jiansu, aren¡¯t you worried you¡¯ll encounter me in battle today?¡± Zeng Puughed and hurried after her.

    Unlike?Chi?Jiansu, he seemed yful and mischievous, and he was always smiling. However, he had a tendency to say absolutely shocking things.

    After defeating the Spiritual Manifestation Realm Tang Xiaoshan at Goldenscale Lake, he proimed that any Spiritual Manifestation Realm who didn¡¯t like the look of him was wee toe looking for him.

    And during the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly, he frequently said things that left his defeated opponents unbearably humiliated.

    In short, he might look like he wouldn¡¯t hurt a fly, but he had a poisonous tongue.

    ¡°It¡¯d be great if we met on stage,¡± said Chi Jiansu without so much as turning to look at him. ¡°I¡¯d cut you up.¡±

    Zeng Puughed; clearly he thought nothing of it.

    The entrance to Orchid Terrace.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, this way, please.¡± Weng Jiu was already waiting for him, and when he saw Su Yi arrive, he walked right up to greet him.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to see my invitation?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Weng Jiuughed. ¡°Others must show their invitations, but you don¡¯t. Otherwise, what would I be doing here?¡±

    As he spoke, he led Su Yi inside.

    Orchid Terrace covered an enormous amount ofnd, and it could seat over ten thousand people. The interior had seventy-two scattered arenas, and spectator tforms lined the periphery.

    The central jade tform stood at the center of the terrace¡¯s eastern edge.

    This was thest day of the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly. Today, the top hundred would determine their final ranking.

    There were numerous influential figures in attendance, including the leaders of all four great orthodoxies:?the master of the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect, Lu Daoting; the master of the Qingyi Dao Sect, Daoist Master Moyang; the leader of Cloudsky Divine Pce, Yu Jiuzhen; and the abbot of Maha Temple, Buddhist Master Jinyuan.

    In addition to them, the leaders of the Great Xia¡¯s three top ns, as well as several influential members of the imperial family, were also in the stands.

    It was no exaggeration to say that the most prominent and illustrious members of the Great Xia¡¯s cultivation world were all due to attend today¡¯s grand asion.

    Furthermore, all of these peak-level figures were seated on the eastern wall¡¯s central jade tform.

    When Su Yi followed Weng Jiu into Orchid Terrace, he saw that the spectator stands were densely packed. There were already ten thousand people there.

    Only the central jade tform looked rtively empty. Still, there were quite a few people seated there already.

    Su Yi led Su Yi directly to the central jade tform.

    There were imperial guards stationed throughout the area to maintain order. As Weng Jiu and Su Yi passed, the guards lowered their heads in greeting.

    This drew numerous gazes, and soon, lots of people noticed Weng Jiu and Su Yi.

    When they arrived at the ny-foot central jade tform carved entirely out of white jade, quite a few people looked bbergasted.

    Amotion followed. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the young man who shed with Huan Shaoyou earlier? Just who is he? To think he could ascend the central jade tform!¡±

    This was thest day of the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly. Those qualified to sit on the central jade tform were either leaders of peak-level factions or heads of prominent ns.

    Never mind ordinary people; most of the nation¡¯s Spiritual Manifestation cultivators weren¡¯t qualified to sit there.

    Yet Su Yi, a mere youth, had appeared on the central jade tform. It was inevitable that this would draw attention.

    Indeed, it¡¯s just as Father said. Su Yi¡¯s background isn¡¯t simple,?thought Jiang Li.

    There was no way she¡¯d forget. After Su Yi killed Zhou Fengzhi on Goldenscale Lake, her father, Jiang Xiaosheng, appeared to seal off all word of what had happened.

    It was then that Jiang Li realized that an extremely terrifying faction stood behind Su Yi.

    What she now was unquestionable proof of this.

    ¡°That guy sure is something!¡± Gu Cangning stared intently.

    He could have anticipated Su Yi gaining admission to the spectator stands, but he wouldn¡¯t have guessed that Su Yi would be so grandiose as to sit on the central jade tform.

    ¡°Tch. No wonder he dared face down Huan Shaoyou,¡± clucked Zeng Pu. ¡°This guy¡¯s backing obviously isn¡¯t simple.¡±

    ¡°Even if his background were more impressive, without sufficient personal strength, it¡¯s meaningless,¡± said Chi Jiansu crisply.

    ¡°No, he <i>is</i> strong. Strong enough that the mere sight of him stimted the power within my body and ignited my will to fight,¡± muttered Zeng Pu.

    Chi Jiansu¡¯s sharp eyes narrowed, but she said no more.

    ¡°Master, look! That¡¯s Fellow Daoist Su!¡± Wen Xinzhao¡¯s beautiful eyes lit up, and her?matchlessly?beautiful face shone with delight. ¡°He really is here! And he¡¯s seated on the central jade tform, even.¡±

    Daoist Master Coldsmoke was stunned.

    It was onlyst night that she met Su Yi for the first time and heard him say things she still couldn¡¯t quite believe.

    Yet now, here he was, seated on the central jade tform. Daoist Master Coldsmoke couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised.

    ¡°Does Su Yi have some sort of illustrious background?¡±

    She felt increasingly baffled.

    Practically simultaneously, Huan Shaoyou noticed that Su Yi had ascended the central jade tform. His pupils constricted, and a sinister look shed across his face.

    ¡°So, that guy really isn¡¯t ordinary.¡±

 Chapter 528: So Heâ€™s Su Yi!

    <h4>Chapter 528: So He¡¯s Su Yi!</h4>

    Earlier, when Su Yi threatened him by the entrance to Orchid Terrace, Huan Shaoyou sensed that something was amiss.

    A blue-robed youth of unknown origins dared provoke him repeatedly in front of a crowd? That was strange to begin with.

    Thus, he''d temporarily chosen to endure.

    Now, when he saw Su Yi appear on the central jade tform, Huan Shaoyou was vaguely starting to understand.?This guy¡¯s origins obviously aren¡¯t simple!

    ¡°Even if you¡¯re the son of the Xia Emperor, you dared be my enemy. I¡¯d still have to kill you,¡± muttered Huan Shaoyou. He was nothing but smiles, but the depths of his gaze were ruthless and cold.

    ¡°Su Yi!¡± Ge Qian was dressed in apricot-yellow?Daoist?robes. His eyes widened. ¡°What¡¯s he doing here? He¡¯s even on the central jade tform!¡±

    Ge Qian¡¯s mind buzzed, and his expression shifted erratically.

    He¡¯d long since investigated. Of everyone participating in the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly, only he, Yuan Heng, and Yue Shichan were from the Great Zhou.

    Of them, Yuan Heng had inherited the same Xuanwu True Essence Sutra as him, and they both used the same Xuanwu Overlord Seal.

    This confused and astonished both him and the old man living inside him. They¡¯d long since nned to investigate Yuan Heng¡¯s background.

    Who¡¯d have thought that Su Yi would appear before they got the chance? This waspletely beyond Ge Qian¡¯s expectations.

    Back in the Sea of Chaotic Spirits, this guy disyed heaven-defying power. He killed three terrifying existences cloaked in taboo power in a row! Even the terrifying entity on board the Starlight Vessel could only lower his head.

    How long has it been since then? Why is he qualified to sit on the central jade tform?

    Waves coursed through Ge Qian¡¯s heart. This was far too great a surprise.

    It was precisely because of Su Yi¡¯s terrifying disy of power over the Sea of Chaotic Spirits that Ge Qian fled the Great Zhou. He''d hoped to hide in the Great Xia!

    Who¡¯d have thought he¡¯d encounter Su Yi again here, at the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly, the event the whole world was paying attention to?

    Ge Qian was desperate to tell the old man in his soul, but in the end, he held back.

    This was Orchid Terrace, and experts were as numerous as the clouds. Countless influential Spirit Dao cultivators were in attendance.

    The moment he made contact with the old-timer, it was highly likely that one of these unbelievably powerful experts would sense it.

    Ge Qian took a deep breath, gnashed his teeth, turned, and silently drew closer to Yuan Heng.

    He smiled modestly at Yuan Heng and sped his fist. ¡°Forgive me for disturbing you, but I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re from the Great Zhou too. Do you perhaps recognize the young man in blue who just sat atop the central jade tform?¡±

    Yuan Heng¡¯s heart shook.?This kid finally couldn¡¯t take it any longer.

    He then stered a solemn look on his face. ¡°That¡¯s my master. His name is Su Yi.¡±

    Ge Qian¡¯s eyes widened, and he was at a loss for words. Despite how well he''d tempered himself,?he almost couldn¡¯t help but cry out.

    Yuan Heng shed Ge Qian a simple, earnest smile. ¡°Do you have anything else you¡¯d like to ask, Fellow Daoist?¡±

    After a brief silence, Ge Qian said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, I imagine you¡¯ve noticed this too, but our legacies and Daoist magicse from the same source. Might you perhaps¡­¡±

    Yuan Heng said earnestly, ¡°Do you want to ask where I received this legacy?¡±

    Ge Qian inwardly sighed in relief. He nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Rashly asking about another¡¯s legacy was taboo.

    Fortunately, Yuan Heng didn¡¯t seem to mind. His expression filled with reverence, and he said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, I won¡¯t hide it from you. Both my cultivation technique and my Daoist?magic?were granted to me by my master.¡±

    It was as if Ge Qian had been struck by lightning. He froze, rooted to the spot.

    Su Yi!?

    That guy the old timer got so worked up over? Him?

    Ge Qian felt as if his mind was in turmoil.

    Meanwhile, up on the central jade tform.

    A group of people so influential that a single stomp of their feet could shake the Great Xia was gathered there. Each sat behind their own little table.

    Whenever their gazes swept across the nearby young man in blue, their expressions turned a bit strange.

    Su Yi naturally noticed their gazes. He just didn¡¯t care.

    .

    Weng Jiu had made the arrangements, and his seat had an excellent location. From here, he could see all seventy-two of Orchid Terrace¡¯s martial arts arenas, no exceptions.

    All manner of delicacies wereid out on each table, as well as tea, wine, and other refreshments.

    Su Yi casually poured himself a cup of wine, then grabbed a handful of spirit sunflower seeds. He seemed leisurely and at ease.

    And here Weng Jiu had been worried that Su Yi would find it difficult to adjust to such an asion. When he saw this, he immediately understood that he¡¯d worried for nothing.

    No matter where someone like Su Yi went, so long as he willed it, he could be as leisurely and at ease as if he were in his own backyard.

    Weng Jiu smiled, his expression rife with hidden meaning, and transmitted, ¡°Fellow Daoist, my lord shall soon make a personal appearance. When you see him, don¡¯t be too surprised.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi, seemingly disinterested.

    ¡°....¡± Weng Jiu didn¡¯t know what to say to that. And here he¡¯d assumed this would pique Su Yi¡¯s interest and that he¡¯d ask follow-up questions. Who¡¯d have guessed that Su Yi wouldn¡¯t seem the least bit curious?

    He smiled bitterly to himself, then turned and left.

    ¡°This old man is called Lei Yuandu. Dare I ask your name, my young friend?¡± A thin man in brocade robes sat at the table closest to Su Yi. He was elderly, but he had youthful features.

    Lei Yuandu, the head of the Lei Family, one of the Great Xia¡¯s three great ns. He was a long-famous Spiritual Manifestation Realm expert.

    When they heard this, many of the other higher-ups in attendance looked over.

    ¡°Su Yi.¡± Su Yi spat out a sunflower seed shell and said without a thought.

    Pick anyone seated here at random. All were peak experts of the Great Xia, and every one of them had a rich and colorful history.

    Any other cultivator of the younger generation would have been frantic, terrified, and iparably reserved.

    However, Su Yi was in no mood to concern himself with any of that.

    If it weren¡¯t for his desire to watch Yue Shichan, Wen Xinzhao, and Yuan Heng¡¯s performance, he wouldn''t have bothered toe at all.

    Lei Yuandu¡¯s smile froze, then faded.

    How could an old-timer like him fail to sense Su Yi¡¯s flippant attitude??It seems he isn¡¯t interested in paying attention to me at all.

    Lei Yuandu lost all interest in any further conversation, and he was inwardly rather displeased.

    Despite his status, he¡¯d taken the initiative to greet a young man. That was an ample disy of respect in its own right. Who¡¯d have thought he¡¯d find himself ignored?

    But at the same time, Lei Yuandu understood that for a young man like Su Yi to sit here, he had to have extraordinary origins.

    It?wouldn¡¯t do to take?Su Yi to task for his attitude and bad manners.

    Although Lei Yuandu didn¡¯t know it, the name ¡°Su Yi¡± shook several of the others in attendance.

    So, this is Su Yi!?Sect Leader Yu Jiuzhen¡¯s eyes shed. The leader of Coudsky Divine Pce wore wide-sleeved?Daoist?robes, and he had features like cut jade. He looked young, but even seated casually, he emanated an enormous and imposing momentum.

    Yu Jiuzhen had naturally heard of Su Yi.

    Three of their legacy disciples, including Huo Yunsheng, had fallen at Su Yi¡¯s hands.

    Su Yi had also suppressed one of their outer sect elders, Zhang Yuntao, in just two attacks.

    Even?inner sect?elder Huo Tiandu¡¯s death was most likely connected to Su Yi, and Huo Tiandu was a mid-stage Spiritual Manifestation expert!

    Yu Jiuzhen could never have anticipated that he¡¯d encounter Su Yi on the central jade tform of all ces.

    ¡°Su Yi?¡± The leader of the Qingyi Dao Sect, Daoist Master Moyang, furrowed his brow.

    Not long ago, he''d sent Lei Feng and Ting He, two elders, to Nine Tripod City. Their mission was to find Su Yi and uncover the truth of Li Miaohong¡¯s demise.

    Who¡¯d have thought that both of them would die too, and for no apparent reason?

    Both Lei Feng and Ting He had left soulnterns in the sect, and both had suddenly gone out. Otherwise, Daoist Master Moyang wouldn¡¯t have dared believe they were gone.

    He was undoubtedly somehow involved in the deaths of Li Miaohong, Lei Feng, and Ting He,?thought?Daoist?Master Moyang,?his expression flickering with uncertainty.

    Sect Leader Lu Daoting of the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect, Family Head Huo Mingyuan of the Hu Family, and Family Head Jiang Xiaosheng of the Jiang Family all reacted differently.

    Lu Daoting had already learned of Zhou Fengzhi¡¯s death, and Jiang Xiaosheng had told him that a young man named Su Yi was involved.

    However, Jiang Xiaosheng also warned him that an extremely terrifying faction stood behind Su Yi, and that the enmity between Su Yi and Zhou Fengzhi was personal. He urged Lu Daoting to think twice about acting against Su Yi on Zhou Fengzhi¡¯s ount.

    When he learned that this young man in blue was Su Yi, the leader of the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect couldn¡¯t help but frown, and his gaze frosted over.

    And to Family Head Huo Mingyuan, Su Yi was unquestionably the Huo Family¡¯s most detested enemy.

    If not for pressure from the imperial pce forcing him to endure, Huo Mingyuan would have long since called upon every method at his disposal to exterminate Su Yi.

    But Huo Mingyuan would never have guessed that Su Yi would appear before him like this. For a moment, he almost couldn¡¯t suppress his loathing and urge to kill. His expression turned extraordinarily dark.

    As for Jiang Xiaosheng¡­

    He actually had no enmity against Su Yi whatsoever! However, he knew Lu Daoting of the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect couldn¡¯t possibly be pleased right now.

    The rest of the gathered high-ups noticed that something was strange about the atmosphere.

    Lu Daoting, Yu Jiuzheng, and Daoist Master Moyang were leaders of peak-level orthodoxies, while Huo Mingyuan was the leader of the Huo Family. Upon learning Su Yi¡¯s name, all four visibly reacted.

    This left those unfamiliar with Su Yi surprised and confused.?Don¡¯t tell me this Su Yi kid has some kind of grudge against these peak-level factions?

    That would be simply unbelievable!

    He¡¯s a young man in the Origin Pce Realm. If he offended all those peak-level factions, it¡¯s a miracle that he¡¯s still alive. For him to appear here openly is unquestionably out of the ordinary.

    However, it was as if Su Yi didn¡¯t notice any of this. He was happily munching away on sunflower seeds. From time to time, he took a sip of wine. He seemed rxed and content.

    His bearing left the gathered higher-ups stunned.?This kid sure isposed!

    Buddhist Master Jinyuan sat behind another nearby table, his solemn face reminiscent of a Buddhist statue. His features were as tranquil as the waters of an ancient well as he sat there quietly, looking down at the tform.

    This was the leader of Maha Temple, a mid-stage Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator. He wore undyed monk¡¯s robes, and his head was shiny and bald. His hands were crossed in front of his stomach, and they slowly togged a string of prayer beads.

    Suddenly, he stiffened, and the fingers shifting the prayer beads froze. A look of rm appeared on his statuesque face.

    He suddenly looked up.

    He wasn¡¯t sure when, but Su Yi had already turned to look at him.

 Chapter 529: Su Yi the Moocher

    <h4>Chapter 529: Su Yi the Moocher</h4>

    When he sensed Su Yi¡¯s profound, distant gaze, Buddhist Master Jinyuan¡¯s eyelids twitched, and his heart shook.

    ¡°Monk, isn¡¯t using the Art of Spirit Scrying to investigate my presence beneath someone your status? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re behaving contemptibly?¡± Su Yi asked tly.

    The influential figures in attendance were all stunned.

    The Art of Spirit Scrying was a secret soul technique. It could detect anything strange about a cultivator¡¯s presence, silently and without a trace.

    Was your target human or yao? Had they been possessed, and did any atypical energies linger about them? The Art of Spirit Scrying could tell you all of this.

    All of the Great Xia¡¯s peak-level orthodoxies had mastered simr secret techniques. They used them to confirm cultivators¡¯ identities and avoid Possessed with ill intentions infiltrating their ranks.

    Who would have thought that someone as lofty as Buddhist Master Jinyuan would secretly use such a technique to sense Su Yi¡¯s aura, or that Su Yi would catch him doing it?

    This was viting a taboo.

    Buddhist Master Jingyuan said calmly, ¡°Young friend, please don¡¯t take offense. When you appeared, this humble monk detected a hint of a strange presence. I feared an evil spirit had taken root within you and that you were not yet aware, so I decided to examine your aura. Who¡¯d have thought it would lead to such a misunderstanding? If I¡¯ve offended you, I humbly request your forgiveness.¡±

    As he spoke, the monk sped his hands together and lowered his head in apology.

    A hint of a strange aura!?

    The other higher-ups¡¯ expressions shifted, but someone of Buddhist Master Jinyuan¡¯s status was unlikely to lie about such a thing.

    Didn¡¯t that mean there was a problem with Su Yi¡¯s origins?

    A cold glint shed through the depths of Su Yi¡¯s gaze, and his lips curled into a sneer. ¡°You make it sound like an apology, but in truth, you¡¯re painting me as a heretic. You want the popce to suspect a problem with my origins. Monk, you¡­ You sure are insidious.¡±

    Buddhist Master Jinyuan sighed lightly and shook his head. ¡°Young friend, you¡¯ve overthought this.¡±

    ¡°That so?¡± Su Yi raised his ss and drained it. ¡°I¡¯ll remember this. Later, when I get the chance, I¡¯ll be sure to show you what it means to be a true Buddhist cultivator.¡±

    Buddhist Master Jinyuan furrowed his brow and said nothing.

    The other influential figures in attendance were beside themselves with surprise.

    Whatever else you might say about him, Buddhist Master Jinyuan was the leader of a peak-level faction, a Spiritual Manifestation expert whose name shook the nation.

    However, Su Yi, a young Origin Pce Realm cultivator, showed no sign of respect or fear. On the contrary, he came across as quite overbearing!

    Family Head Lei Yuandu couldn¡¯t help but interject, ¡°Young friend, this was obviously a misunderstanding. Why offend Buddhist Master Jinyuan over it?¡±

    ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡± Su Yi spat out the sunflower seed shell in his mouth, but he didn¡¯t so much as look up; it seemed he couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay Lei?Changdu?any heed.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Lei Yuandu had been snubbed once more. No matter how good his temper was, he couldn¡¯t help but feel angry.

    It was then that the boundless, majestic chiming of a bell rang out.

    ng¡ª!

    The bell echoed throughout heaven and earth, filling Orchid Terrace. The earliermotion came to a sudden stop.

    Everyone fell silent, and the atmosphere was instantly solemn.

    Whoosh!

    Everyone in Orchid Terrace subconsciously gazed into the distance.

    There, they saw a group of influential members of the imperial family. All of them were gathered around a certain someone, like stars clustering around the moon. They were headed toward the central jade tform.

    The leader of the group wore long dark robes and a high-brimmed hat. He walked with his hands behind his back, and his stride was as powerful as a dragon or?tiger¡¯s. His lean frame towered like a solitary mountain, and the majestic aura emanating from him seemed to reach into the heavens, nket the earth, and swallow up thendscape.

    Every cultivator who saw him reacted like amoner seeing a king on tour. That oceanic majesty made countless hearts tremble.

    Even the prominent experts gathered on the central jade tform felt their hearts shake, and all of them rose to their feet.

    All of this only served to highlight just how extraordinarily lofty the middle-aged man in dark robes was.

    There was no need to think; it was obvious to everyone present that this was the emperor of the Great Xia, a monarch of power and authority so immense, he instilled terror in even the nation¡¯s greatest cultivation factions!

    When Yuan Heng saw the dark-robed man from a distance, his eyes widened. ¡°So, Weng Jiu¡¯s master¡­ was the current Xia Emperor!?¡±

    He¡¯d long since realized that Weng Jiu¡¯s master had an extraordinary status. He knew the man was most likely a member of the imperial family.

    But he wouldn¡¯t have guessed that he was the emperor!

    Yuan Heng almost felt as if he were dreaming.?That guy who keeps showing up to earnestly request Master¡¯s guidance is the ruler of an entire nation?

    This feeling¡­ It¡¯s truly marvelous!

    Yue Shichan was stunned too, and she had a strange look in her eyes.?If the world knew that the lofty emperor of the Great Xia had begged a young man like Fellow Daoist Su for help on multiple asions, what would they think?

    Meanwhile.

    Su Yi recognized the man in dark robes too. After a moment¡¯s thought, he ultimately rose from his chair.

    He didn¡¯t want to be the odd man out. Besides, he and the man in dark robes knew each other. At an event like this, it was only right that he rose to greet him.

    It was a trivial matter, not even worth mentioning.

    However, were the man in dark robes a stranger like Lei Yuandu, Su Yi wouldn¡¯t have paid him the slightest attention.?Ultimately, he had to tailor his approach to the individual.

    The boundless ringing of the bell echoed for quite some time.

    The emperor and the most illustrious members of the imperial n ascended the central jade tform.

    When he saw Su Yi standing, a hint of surprise shed through the emperor¡¯s eyes, but he was inwardly gratified.?So, proud as he is, he does know to treat me with a bit of respect¡­

    ¡°Everyone, we¡¯re all cultivators here. You needn¡¯t be so polite. Please, sit down,¡± said the Xia Emperor, his voice as resonant as a bell. It boomed throughout the jade tform.

    When everyone took a seat, he sat in the center of the tform, the seat of honor.

    It was then that the ringing of the bell ceased.

    ¡°Father, I want to sit over there.¡± A young woman in a blue-green pce gown whispered in the emperor¡¯s ear at top speed. She was pretty, with her hair tied up in a bun.

    When the emperor followed her gaze, he saw none other than Su Yi.

    The Xia Emperor was inwardly a bit unwilling.?What kind of event do you think this is? Girl, if you sit over there, everyone will see it. What will they think then?

    But when he saw the expectant, pleading look on her face, the emperor¡¯s heart softened. ¡°Remember your status and proper etiquette. Don¡¯t overstep the bounds of propriety.¡±

    The girl in the blue-green dress smiled sweetly. ¡°Mmhm!¡±

    Before her voice so much as finished echoing through the air, she¡¯d already slipped right over to Su Yi¡¯s seat.

    When the Xia Emperor saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit aggrieved.?You really can¡¯t keep a grown daughter at home, can you?

    The young woman in blue-green sat beside Su Yi without the slightest politeness, her bright eyes examining his profile. She said with augh, ¡°Brother Su, long time no see.¡±

    Su Yi nced at the young woman. ¡°Should I call you Xia Qingyuan, or should I call you Hua Xinfeng?¡±

    The young woman batted her eyes and pressed her lips into a grin. She giggled. ¡°It¡¯s just a name. Call me whichever you like.¡±

    ¡°Then how about I call you ¡®little liar?¡¯¡±

    She snickered. ¡°It sounds like you¡¯re still bitter about me using the pseudonym ¡®Hua Xinfeng.¡¯¡±

    Before Su Yi could respond, the girl in the blue-green dress raised the jar of wine and refilled his cup. When she spoke, her voice was clear and sweet. ¡°Okay, okay! Don¡¯t be angry! My father told me you¡¯ve be quite impressive. How can you make trouble for a girl like me? They say a minister¡¯s heart ought to be big enough to sail a boat in, so yours ought to be big enough to fit an entire world at the very least!¡±

    Su Yi found himself at a loss for words.

    When they saw Xia Qingyuan sit shoulder-to-shoulder with Su Yi, the higher-ups in attendance had strange looks in their eyes.

    No wonder Su Yi dared be so unbridled. So, he¡¯s sunk his ws into the imperial family!

    Huo Mingyuan and the others who viewed Su Yi with enmity looked increasingly somber.

    Even?Daoist?Master Moyang, Lu Daoting, and Yu Jiuzhen couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    If Su Yi had the imperial family behind him, anyone who wanted to target him would have to carefully consider the consequences first.

    ¡°Hah? And here I thought that guy had some overly impressive background. So, he¡¯s just mooching off an imperial princess!¡± When Huan Shaoyou saw this, his eyes shed with a hint of contempt.

    ¡°Tch tch, no wonder that young man in blue dared stand up to Huan Shaoyou. So, he¡¯s just piggybacking off the imperial family!¡± Some people chuckled.

    ¡°What¡¯s so special about that guy? How could he have won the affections of the imperial family¡¯s chosen daughter of heaven?¡± Some people were jealous.

    ¡°And here I thought this guy was something special. So, he relied on his rtionship with her to get onto the central jade tform. Some people were disdainful.

    Gu Cangning, Zeng Pu, Chi Jiansu, Jiang Li, Yu Wenshu, and the others each reacted differently, but they looked as if they were vaguely starting to understand.

    There was no doubt about it. The vast majority of those in attendance now saw Su Yi as a moocher living off a rich woman.

    The imperial family is acting as his backer? No wonder he dared talk like that yesterday¡­?Daoist Master Coldsmoke seemed to understand, but she felt a bit conflicted.?But it seems Su Yi, that kid, is a bit, ah, overly amorous¡­.

    She thought of Yue Shichan, and of her disciple, Wen Xinzhao.

    She then looked at the distant central jade tform, where a beautiful, charming princess of the imperial family kept Su Yifortable. What was he, if not amorous?

    That kid seems detached, aloof, and proper. Who¡¯d have guessed that in his heart of hearts, he was just a yboy? With his womanizing ways, how much will Xinzhao suffer should she truly fall for him¡­??Daoist Master Coldsmoke sighed to herself.

    Wen Xinzhao and Yue Shichan naturally noticed Xia Qingyuan keeping Su Yipany too.

    However, unlike the others, they didn¡¯t overthink it. Both of them understood Su Yi¡¯s temperament. Were there really something between him and Xia Qingyun, there was no way he¡¯d keep it a secret.

    Furthermore, Su Yi had almost never mentioned Xia Qingyuan before. This naturally implied that there wasn¡¯t much of a bond between them.

    At least¡­ there wasn¡¯t much of a bond <i>yet.</i>

    Before long, the low chime, solemn of a bell reverberated throughout heaven and earth.

    The final day of the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly was about to begin.

    Everyone focused their attention on the duels about to unfold on stage.

    The participants were all in the top hundred. After undergoing a series of battles, they¡¯d determine their final rankings.

    Against all expectations, after drawing lots, it turned out that the first to take the stage would be Maha Temple¡¯s Buddhist Son, Chen Lu!

    He was a dazzling, legendary figure of the Great Xia¡¯s younger generation, and he was one of the favorites to take first ce.

    Chen Lu wore white monk¡¯s robes. His features were handsome and elegant, and he looked transcendent and detached from mundane concerns.

    When he took the stage, he was instantly the center of attention. The entire venue was in uproar.

    Many of the onlookers¡¯ faces filled with awe.

 Chapter 530: If You Meet the Buddha, Kill the Buddha. If You Meet the Ancestors, Kill the Ancestors

    <h4>Chapter 530: If You Meet the Buddha, Kill the Buddha. If You Meet the Ancestors, Kill the Ancestors</h4>

    The Buddhist Son Chen Lu had an innate ¡°Untainted Buddhist Heart.¡± His talent was extraordinary.

    When he stepped into the Grain Avoidance Realm, Sanskrit chanting filled the air and flowers fell from the heavens.

    When he stepped into the Origin Pce Realm, a celestial dragon curled up beneath the dome of heaven, and the ringing of a temple bell filled the air.

    When he entered the Gathering Stars Realm, a lotus tform appeared in the sky, and the stars appeared in broad daylight.

    There was no doubt about it; the Buddhist Son of Maha Temple¡¯s younger generation was a peak-level expert even among geniuses of the present day!

    Even Su Yi had heard Yuan Heng mention Chen Lu before.

    They said he¡¯d mastered the ¡°Majestic Heavenly Dragon Law.¡± He seemed tranquil and gentle, but when he fought, he was like the incarnation of a golden vajra, as fierce and unyielding as wildfire. None couldpare.

    When he saw the young monk from a distance, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but nod.

    The famous typically lived up to their reputations. Even in the major Buddhist factions of the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, someone of Chen Lu¡¯s talent and umtions would be a core disciple.

    Of course, that was all.

    The gulf between the Azure Continent¡¯s cultivation world and the Nine Provinces was enormous.

    In the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, there was no shortage of natural-born Buddhist sons, each more dazzling than the one before. Byparison, Chen Lu, the peak-level genius of the Azure Continent, was still a bitcking.

    Suddenly, a bellow reverberated throughout the stage like a gong, shaking the clouds.

    ¡°The Majestic Heavenly Dragon! Die!¡±

    The calm, detached Chen Lu suddenly seemed like an entirely different person. Every inch of him emanated radiant Buddhist light, and he held a golden vajra in his hands. He looked like an angry Buddha, with a limitlessly forceful and majestic momentum.

    Boom!

    When he attacked, a heavenly golden dragon wrapped around him, and Sanskrit chanting rang out. That invincible momentum provoked startled cries throughout the venue.

    Chen Lu¡¯s opponent, Chu Wei, was a monster of the ancient era.

    He was in the peak Gathering Stars Realm, the very pinnacle of the Origin Dao, and he¡¯d mastered an ancient secret technique.

    In prior ¡°discussions of the Dao¡±, Chu Wei disyed terrifying and extraordinarybat prowess.

    However, although his battle with Chen Lu had only just begun, Chu Wei was already on the defensive. The tyrannical, ferocious pressure emanating from Chen Lu suppressed himpletely!

    ¡°Tch, that monk sure is overbearing. He¡¯s like a demon-fighting Buddha, a figure straight out of a legend. He doesn¡¯t lookpassionate in the least,¡± Xia Qingyuanmented as she shelled sunflower seeds.

    ¡°Buddhism is divided into numerous denominations: Heart Buddhism, Chan Buddhism, Tantric Buddhism, among others¡­ Each has its own legacies and cultivation methods, and all are unique,¡± said Su Yi. He was snacking on sunflower seeds too.

    ¡°Chen Lu¡¯s Buddhist legacy calls for boldly forging ahead; it¡¯s a path of fearlessness. It¡¯s centered around killing; by killing the thieves of the heart, one can be a limitless Buddha.¡±

    Xia Qingyuan eximed, ¡°Isn¡¯t Buddhism about mercy and redemption? How could a Buddhist pursue the Dao of ughter?¡±

    Su Yiughed dryly, ¡°Most people know the Buddhist saying, ¡®meat and alcohol can pass through my intestines, for the Buddha remains in my heart¡¯, but few know that this saying is iplete. The rest goes like this: ¡®Should the popce imitate me, they¡¯ll descend into wickedness.¡±

    Su Yi thought for a moment, and his eyes shone with reminiscence. ¡°There was once an old monk, the most tyrannical Buddhist cultivator I ever saw. Whenever he saw his disciples meditate half-heartedly, he¡¯d bellow: ¡®If you meet the Buddha, kill the Buddha. If you meet the ancestors, kill the ancestors!¡¯

    ¡°Just a few simple words, but it was enough for his disciples to cast aside their scattered thoughts and fully immerse themselves in their meditation.

    ¡°In the old monk¡¯s eyes, killing anything that stood in his way¡ªbe it man or Buddha¡ªwasn¡¯t about indiscriminately ughtering the innocent. Rather, it was about killing the thieves of the heart, freeing himself of reverence toward the Buddha, and breaking through the shackles of both body and mind to achieve release. In doing so, he could be a Buddha.

    ¡°In other words, in his eyes, the ¡®Buddha¡¯ was what we see as the ¡®Grand Dao.¡¯ Bing a Buddha, then, is equivalent to proving one¡¯s Dao.

    ¡°There¡¯s one thing he and I happen to agree on. If one views the Grand Dao with reverence and trepidation, how can they possibly seize control over it?¡±

    His voice carried a hint of ruefulness.

    The old monk¡¯s Buddhist title was ¡°Inkstone Heart.¡± He was the only Imperial Apex Realm cultivator of the Wilds¡¯ greatest Buddhist holynd, the Little Western Paradise.

    The people called him Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart. He was an expert who¡¯d condensed twenty-four lotus tforms in his soul, and when they bloomed, their light illuminated the heavens.

    Just listening to all this put Xia Qingyuan in a daze. ¡°Why is it that I¡­ I don¡¯t quite understand what you¡¯re saying..?¡±

    Su Yi shelled another sunflower seed. ¡°It would be stranger if you did understand.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    Startled cries rang out throughout Orchid Terrace. The entire venue boiled over.

    Buddhist Son Chen Lu had achieved aplete victory against Chu Wei, a monster of the ancient era!

    ¡°Fellow Cultivator Jinyuan, Chen Lu¡¯sbat prowess is enough for him to secure a spot in the top three, and he even has hope of taking the championship,¡± Lu Daoting of the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect praised.

    The other higher-ups in attendance nodded their agreement.

    If everyone who made it into the top hundred was a one-in-a-million genius, then Chen Lu was a peak figure even among these geniuses. He towered above thepetition!

    Buddhist Master Jinyuan smiled faintly. ¡°You exaggerate. Chen Lu is only here to polish his heart and temper his cultivation base. We¡¯re not concerned with what ranking he achieves in the end.¡±

    Although he said this, the leader of Maha Temple was obviously gratified.

    When she saw this, Xia Qingyuan was unconvinced. She put her shiny pink lips right up against Su Yi¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Brother Su, if you took the stage, you¡¯d surely take first ce!¡±

    Her breath was like an orchid, and it made Su Yi¡¯s ears tingle.

    He couldn¡¯t help but push her head further away. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether I could take first ce or not, but sit down and behave yourself.¡±

    ¡°Tch, I don¡¯t care, so what are you afraid of? What, are you worried I¡¯ll eat you or something?¡± Xia Qingyuan furrowed her delicate brow in disdain.

    ¡°....¡±

    This was his first time having a young woman tease him like this.

    Although Su Yi didn¡¯t know it, the Xia Emperor¡¯s lips twitched imperceptibly, and he almost couldn¡¯t resist the impulse to grab Xia Qingyuan and drag her back over.

    She was a girl, and they were in front of a crowd. How could she act with such little restraint?

    Meanwhile, the contestants continued to duke it out.

    However, Su Yi already had little interest.

    To the other spectators, every match was dazzling, an exchange between some of the strongest Origin Dao cultivators in the world.

    Some bouts were simply unbelievable, causing bursts of uproar throughout the venue.

    However, in Su Yi¡¯s eyes, it wasckluster.

    It was to the point that as he watched the mighty contestants fight, he could pick out their ws at a nce.

    After all, although Su Yi¡¯s cultivation was merely in thete-stage Origin Pce Realm, his strength had long since surpassed the bounds of the Origin Dao, and he had the horizons and experience of his past life. The battles on stage didn¡¯t just fail to dazzle him; he had no trouble spotting the contestants¡¯ weaknesses and inadequacies.

    Of course, there was a lot to praise, too. It was just hard for Su Yi to really care.

    Finally, it was Yue Shichan¡¯s turn.

    When the beautiful swordswoman in white took the stage, she immediately became the center of attention.

    She was cold and aloof as ice, as stunning as ady immortal!

    Even the higher-ups on the central jade tform were dazzled.

    The Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect¡¯s Lu Daoting sighed, ¡°If only I could recruit her. No matter the price, I wouldn¡¯t so much as furrow my brow.¡±

    The others sighed too.

    They¡¯d long since heard of Yue Shichan¡¯s attainments in the Dao of the Sword. In fact, over the past few days, many of them had sent their subordinates to make contact with her in hopes of recruiting her to their respective factions.

    However, without exception, Yue Shichan refused them all.

    The prominent experts couldn¡¯t help but find it a pity.

    When he sensed their reaction, the corners of Su Yi¡¯s lips curled upward. He smiled but said nothing.

    She was a seedling he, Su Xuanjun, thought highly of. It was obvious that others would think highly of her too; it wasn¡¯t at all strange.

    ¡°Oh? This is somewhat interesting.¡± Su Yi suddenly noticed that Yue Shichan¡¯s next opponent was none other than Yu Wenshu!

    When theyst saw each other on the banks of Goldenscale Lake, Su Yi said that should Yu Wenshu defeat Yue Shichan at the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly, he¡¯d apologize to Yu Wenshu personally.

    Now, a duel between Yue Shichan and Yu Wenshu was about to unfold!

    This match set the whole ce on fire with enthusiasm.

    Everyone knew that Yu Wenshu was the top swordsman of the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect¡¯s younger generation, a rare and dazzling genius of the Dao of the Sword.

    As for Yue Shichan, over the past few days, she¡¯d disyed matchless attainments in the Dao of the Sword, drawing the attention of numerous prominent experts.

    Two peerless sword cultivators were about to sh. It would have been impossible for this not to attract attention!

    I just don¡¯t know if Senior Apprentice Brother Yu can win,?Jiang Li muttered to herself.

    As a disciple of the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect, she naturally hoped Yu Wenshu would emerge victorious.

    However, Jiang Li also understood that Yue Shichan was no ordinary genius of the Dao of the Sword. Besides, Su Yi had dared proim that should she lose, he¡¯d personally apologize to Yu Wenshu.

    This unquestionably meant that Su Yi thought Yue Shichan was stronger than Yu Wenshu!

    Otherwise, why would someone so overbearing and proud dig a hole for himself to fall into?

    This left Jiang Li a bit uncertain, and she dared not make any rash promations.

    ¡°With Brother Su¡¯s unreserved guidance, Big Sister Shichan is sure to win.¡± Wen Xinzhao was paying attention too, and her beautiful eyes were eager.

    Unlike most of the others, she was convinced that Yue Shichan would emerge victorious.

    Most of this confidence was the result of her faith in Su Yi!

    ¡°Only a beauty like this is worthy of me¡­.¡± Huan Shaoyou¡¯s eyes lit up, and he was increasingly determined to im Yue Shichan for himself.

    ¡°Brother Su, are you and Yue Shichan sleeping together?¡± Xia Qingyuan said with an air of mysteriousness.

    Su Yi was so stunned that he spat out the sunflower seed shell in his mouth and eximed, ¡°Why would you say that?¡±

    Xia Qingyuan said smugly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you forgot? Back in the Great Zhou, I was the grand elder of the local Ten Directions Pavilion Branch. I know what went on between you two like the back of my own hand. Besides, when you looked at her just now, the look in your eyes obviously changed. I¡¯m a girl; how could I?not?understand what that means?¡±

    She patted Su Yi on the shoulder. ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin. If I were a man, I¡¯d want to get my hands on a beauty like Yue Shichan too! Who asked her to be so good-looking, right?¡±

    Every word seemed toe straight from the heart.

    Su Yi never had any intention of exining, but when he saw how Xia Qingyuan was behaving, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°No matter how pretty Miss Shichan is, what does it have to do with you? You¡¯re a woman!¡±

    Xia Qingyuan didn¡¯t care in the least. ¡°Women can¡¯t like other women?¡±

    ¡°.....¡± He had nothing to say to that.

 Chapter 531: Huan Shaoyouâ€™s Opponent

    <h4>Chapter 531: Huan Shaoyou¡¯s Opponent</h4>

    ng! ng!

    The humming of a sword rose into the heavens. Indomitable sword qi shot out of the arena. Two starkly different sword?intents?each brought about dazzling light, stunning the entire venue.

    Yue Shichan and Yu Wenshu¡¯s duel had begun with a bang!

    Yu Wenshu was tall, stalwart, with arge frame. He wore simple hemp clothes, and his aura was as firm and heavy as iron.

    This was the greatest swordsman of his generation in the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect, and his sword reflected his personality. It, too, was heavy, subdued, and majestic.

    With his mid-stage Gathering Stars Realm cultivation, he unleashed perfected Origin Dao sword intent, with the momentum of a grand mountain. Even watching from afar, an intense feeling of oppression bore down on the onlookers¡¯ hearts and minds.

    His spiritual sword was called Floating Gold, and Treasure Trove Tower¡¯s grandmaster weapon refiner, Yu Shuya, had reforged it personally. It now burst forth with extraordinary power.

    Every sh was like a radiant golden tide, and every attack had the force of an avnche or tidal wave.

    Their bearing was so impressive that gasps and startled cries filled the arena over and over again.

    The monsters of the ancient era and geniuses of the present day were both watching with the utmost seriousness.

    Sword cultivators had the greatest destructive power in the world!

    The majority chose the Dao of the Sword.

    However, those who achieved any real proficiency in the Dao of the Sword were rare indeed.

    The crux of the matter was that pursuing the Dao of the Sword was more difficult than pursuing other Daos.

    As a sword cultivator, one didn¡¯t just have to temper their cultivation and swordsmanship; they had to polish their sword heart and swordsman¡¯s courage, too!

    Thus, despite the abundance of sword cultivators, only a select few were truly worthy of the title.

    Even by Su Yi¡¯s extremely stringent and exacting standards, Yu Wenshu was the real deal.

    It wasn¡¯t that?Yu Wenshu¡¯s?attainments in the Dao of the Sword were so lofty, but that he had the right temperament, with a sword heart as firm as iron, and he killed decisively!

    Byparison to Yu Wenshu, Yue Shichan¡¯s performance was even more attention-grabbing.

    She was a young woman in clothes as white as snow, as aloof as an immortal, with unmatched beauty. It was natural that she¡¯d draw more attention.

    However, Yue Shichan¡¯s swordsmanship soon proved that she wasn¡¯t just a pretty face; her strength was equally astonishing!

    Her graceful figure darted about, quick and graceful as lightning. Although she only had peak Origin Pce Realm cultivation, her attainments in the Dao of the Sword were sufficient to contend with?Yu Wenshu.

    Countless onlookers went crazy over her peerless charm and beauty.

    ¡°Brother Su, your Miss Shichan sure is impressive,¡± clucked Xia Qingyuan. She was so focused that she even forgot about the sunflower seeds.

    ¡°She¡¯s not that impressive yet, but she definitely will be one day,¡± said Su Yi. He felt happy and at ease.

    As Yue Shichan¡¯s guide to the Dao of the Sword, watching this ethereal, otherworldly beauty shine before thousands of spectators was naturally gratifying.

    He felt much like a schoolteacher seeing his prized student take first ce in the imperial examinations.

    ¡°Brother Su, what legacy of the Dao of the Sword does your Miss Shichan practice? It¡¯s way too strong!¡± eximed Xia Qingyuan.

    Every time Yue Shichan struck, it was as if the river of stars were flowing in reverse. Starlight arced like a rainbow, and a mysterious, ethereal charm spread out around her.

    ¡°It¡¯s called the Lesser Starry Vestige Sword Sutra. Its Sword Force is like stars nketing the sky. It¡¯s perfectly suited to her Profound Illumination Spiritual Body. However, this sword sutra isn¡¯t some peak-level legacy. Its only advantage is that it can help Miss Shichan temper her skills and understand how best to incorporate her talent and potential into her swordsmanship,¡± said Su Yi casually.

    He¡¯d long since decided that once Yue Shichan entered the Spirit Dao, he¡¯d give her a different legacy of the Dao of the Sword.

    But of course, it was still too early to discuss that.

    The longer Yue Shichan and Yu Wenshu fought, the more intensely they shed. After a while, both suffered injuries.

    However, it was as if they didn¡¯t even notice. They only attacked with increasing ferocity.

    Just watching made countless onlookers¡¯ hearts quiver with terror. Even the experts on the central jade tform were visibly stunned.

    Wounds umted on Yu Wenshu¡¯s body. His body was riddled with cuts, and he was covered in blood.

    However, Yue Shichan had quite a few wounds too, and her snow-white clothes were stained red. It was a startling sight.

    Most astonishing of all, even now, Yu Wenshu¡¯s expression was as grave as ever, while his sword intent was increasingly vast and majestic.

    Yue Shichan¡¯s beautiful face was somewhat pallid, but she was just as calm as when their fight began. The power of her sword was only sharper and more terrifying than before.

    Two peak-level sword cultivators fought with such intensity. A bitter, desperate air filled the entire Orchid Terrace.

    ¡°Brother Su, your Miss Shichan is so badly hurt. Aren¡¯t you worried?¡± Xia Qingyuan¡¯s palms were drenched in sweat, but when she nced at Su Yi, she couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned. Why? Because Su Yi looked just as calm and leisurely as before, and he was still munching away on sunflower seeds¡­

    ¡°As a sword cultivator lives and pursues ever greater strength, injuries are unavoidable. So long as she lives, her wounds will only sharpen her edge. They¡¯ll be a source of new strength,¡± said Su Yi casually. ¡°This is a good thing.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Xia Qingyuan didn¡¯t know what to say to that.

    But shortly after, and against all expectations¡ª

    Yu Wenshu suddenly put away his sword and sped his fist. ¡°I¡¯ve lost this match.¡±

    The entire venue was dumbstruck.

    Yue Shichan furrowed her brow. ¡°We¡¯ve yet to truly determine victory and defeat. How do you know you¡¯ve lost?¡±

    Yu Wenshu shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m in the mid-stage Gathering Stars Realm, while you¡¯re only at the peak of the Origin Pce Realm. After fighting for so long, how can I not know when it¡¯s time to retreat? Were this a fight to the death, I¡¯d naturally give it everything I had, but this is a discussion of the Dao, a match to see who is superior, not a death match.¡±

    With that, he turned and walked out of the arena.

    His tall, stalwart frame was covered in blood, but he was perfectly upright, his posture as straight as his sword.

    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s already clear who¡¯s stronger¡­.¡± Jiang Li looked conflicted.

    Yu Wenshu was proud. He naturally had principles he adhered to.

    Up on the central jade tform, Lu Daoting sighed. Everyone could tell that he was a bit unwilling to ept this.

    After all, Yu Wenshu was the strongest member of the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect¡¯s younger generation. Although he could make up for this loss in the bouts toe, it meant he no longer had any hope of seizing first ce!

    ¡°This Yu Wenshu guy is actually quite straightforward and upright,¡± sighed Xia Qingyuan.

    ¡°Even if he fought to the bitter end, he couldn¡¯t possibly defeat Miss Shichan. Admitting defeat now is a rational choice, that¡¯s all,¡± said Su Yi calmly. He¡¯d long since determined the oue of this match.

    One sh after another took ce. They, too, were utterly dazzling. Some of the fierce duels were even more incredible than Yue Shichan and Yu?Wenshu¡¯s.

    Zeng Pu, Chi Jiansu, Li Handeng, and the other top contenders took the stage, one by one. All of them dazzled the entire audience with their brilliance.

    When Su Yi saw the sharp, forceful, and wild?Chi?Jiansu, he was briefly stunned. He suddenly recalled the old blind man of the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers.

    The old blind man once said that he¡¯d been searching the Azure Continent for someone capable of inheriting his legacy for years. s, it was like searching for a needle in a haystack, and his hopes were fleeting.

    However, there was no doubt that Chi Jiansu was an ideal candidate.

    Why? Because she had a rare Nethervein Yin Bone!

    This type of talent wasn¡¯t all that heaven-defying, but it was extremely rare. To the best of Su Yi¡¯s knowledge, it was extremely rare even in the Nine Provinces.

    Only those with this particr talent could ept the legacy of the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers.

    I wonder where the old blind man is now,?thought Su Yi.

    Suddenly, the entire Orchid Terrace was in uproar. The atmospherepletely boiled over.

    Huan Shaoyou had taken the stage.

    This descendant of the Demonic Huan Family had purple hair, a golden crown, and jade-colored robes. His features were handsome, bordering on beautiful, and when he entered the arena, he immediately became the center of attention.

    Thus far, Huan Shaoyou had defeated every single opponent in a single attack. Even geniuses of the present day and fellow monsters of the ancient era couldn¡¯t take so much as a single hit!

    He¡¯d maintained his perfect record of one-hit victories thus far, an incredibly overbearing feat.

    When they saw him take the stage, the prominent experts on the central jade tform looked serious, and quite a few even looked grave.

    A monster of the ancient era like Huan Shaoyou was strong enough to fight foes of superior cultivation; he had the power to suppress even Spiritual Manifestation cultivators. Who¡¯d dare overlook him?

    ¡°Unless something unexpected happens, he¡¯s highly likely to take first ce,¡± whispered Lu Daoting.

    No one argued. Huan Shaoyou had already ovee numerous matches, and he¡¯d already proven how terrifying and heaven-defying his strength was.

    He was a publicly acknowledged favorite to win!

    ¡°Brother Su, my father told me that this guy once flew his Thousand Demon Treasure Ship directly into Nine Tripod City¡¯s airspace. He¡¯s extremely domineering. If no one here defeats him, why not take him down a peg or two?¡± Xia Qingyuan spoke at top speeds, and she made no effort to disguise her loathing for Huan Shaoyou.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t sign up topete, and besides, matches in the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly end in victory and defeat, not life and death. If I can¡¯t kill the bastard, fighting him has no appeal,¡± said Su Yi casually.

    ¡°Who says you can¡¯t participate just because you didn¡¯t register?¡± Xia Qingyuan batted her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know? ording to the rules, exceptions are allowed so long as my father nods his approval. That way, someone who didn¡¯t sign up can still participate.¡±

    Su Yi hadn¡¯t anticipated that. He wasn¡¯t the least bit interested in the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly, so how could he possibly have known of this rule?

    It was then that Su Yi¡¯s gaze focused. Yuan Shaoyou¡¯s next opponent was Yuan Heng!

    Another uproar spread throughout the venue.

    ¡°Yuan Heng? He¡¯s strong, but how could he possibly be a match for Huan Shaoyou?¡±

    ¡°Agh, and here I thought we were in for another unprecedented duel. Who¡¯d have thought Huan Shaoyou¡¯s opponent would be Yuan Heng? There¡¯s already no suspense about the oue at all.¡±

    ¡­Many of the spectators were disappointed. They didn¡¯t think highly of Yuan Heng¡¯s chances.

    Someone even went so far as to shout, ¡°Fellow Daoist Yuan Heng, just admit. That way, you can avoid losing face.¡±

    This provoked a burst of uproar.

    Meanwhile, on stage, Yuan Heng looked grim. His gaze swept across the venue, and he said solemnly, ¡°I might be unseemly, but I¡¯ve made it this far step by step, fighting my way into the top hundred with my own power. You all are just here to watch the spectacle. Who are you to ridicule me?¡±

    His voice spread throughout Orchid Terrace, and the noise andughter immediately died down.

    ¡°Well said!¡± Some people pped and cheered Yuan Heng on.

    Huan Shaoyou was standing in the same arena, and when he saw this, a yful smirk tugged at his lips.

    He suddenly raised his hand and pointed at the central jade tform, but his gaze was locked onto Yuan Heng, and he was nothing but smiles. ¡°So, what¡¯s your rtionship with Su Yi?¡±

 Chapter 532: Iâ€™ll Play With You

    <h4>Chapter 532: I¡¯ll y With You</h4>

    Huan Shaoyou¡¯s gesture drew attention from throughout the venue.

    The influential experts seated on the central jade tform couldn¡¯t help but look at Su Yi with a hint of confusion.

    ¡°Brother Su, that guy dares point at you? He¡¯s too arrogant!¡± Xia Qingyuan grumbled angrily.

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed, but he said nothing.

    Meanwhile, in the arena.

    Yuan Heng solemnly turned in Su Yi¡¯s direction and bowed before saying with the utmost respect, ¡°His Excellency Su Yi is my master!¡±

    All of Orchid Terrace fell silent.

    Who knows how many people were stunned?

    Yuan Heng was inferior to the peak ancient monsters and modern geniuses, but he¡¯d still made it into the top hundred. His strength was tyrannical too.

    Even in the peak-level orthodoxies, he¡¯d have been a core disciple of the younger generation.

    Who¡¯d have thought that someone so mighty was just Su Yi¡¯s servant?

    The way the major powers looked at Su Yi shifted slightly, and they were quite surprised.

    Huan Shaoyou was stunned too, but then, heughed heartily and nodded. ¡°Good, very good. Excellent! In that case, I¡¯ll have to take good care of you!¡±

    A ruthless, bloodthirsty light coursed through the depths of his gaze, and one look at his smile was enough to make someone shudder.

    Yuan Heng said calmly, ¡°Come fight me, then.¡±

    Boom!

    He attacked first, unleashing the Xuanwu Overlord Seal.

    Spiritual light surged overhead, forming a pitch-ck palm imprint one hundred feet across. The indistinct projection of a Xuanwu divine beast floated overhead, manifesting enough force to crush the skies beneath its feat.

    The Overturning Mountains Seal!

    A hint of disdain shed in Huan Shaoyou¡¯s eyes. He suddenly stepped forward, pressed his fingers together, and shed.

    Bang!

    A streak of crimson divine radiance shot forth, like a knife slicing through the sky, effortlessly slicing the Overturning Mountains Seal in half.

    The entire venue was in uproar. Startled cries rang out on all sides.

    A rain of light scattered. Huan Shaoyou shifted and appeared directly before Yuan Heng.

    He smiled faintly, then whispered, ¡°Kneel.¡±

    His voice still rang out as his fingers pressed gently down, surrounded by blood-colored light.

    Yuan Heng bellowed and crossed his arms, his fingers blotting out the sky.

    The Height of Summer Seal!

    Boom!

    A deafening explosion reverberated throughout the arena.

    Winds scattered in all directions as Yuan Heng blocked Huan Shaoyou¡¯s iparably domineering attack head-on.

    However, blood poured from Yuan Heng¡¯s lips, and his bones and tendons creaked, unable to bear the pressure. His tall, stalwart frame trembled violently.

    It was clear that although this attack hadn¡¯t forced him to his knees, the impact had dealt him severe injuries!

    ¡°You refuse to kneel even if it means getting hurt?¡± Huan Shaoyouughed, his gaze cold and yful. ¡°Then I¡¯d like to see just how tough you are!¡±

    As he spoke, he suddenly grabbed Yuan Heng¡¯s left shoulder and exerted strength through his fingers.

    Crunch!

    The head of Yuan Heng¡¯s scap shattered with an rming noise. Both bone and flesh ripped apart with a spray of blood.

    ¡°It seems the bones of your shoulders aren¡¯t tough at all!¡± Huan Shaoyou smiled, his eyes narrowing into slits.

    Yuan Heng let out a stifled grunt, and his entire body lit up. He exploded with power, raised his right fist, and mmed it at Huan Shaoyou¡¯s face.

    Huan Shaoyou didn¡¯t so much as dodge. His right hand grabbed Yuah Heng¡¯s wrist, quick as lightning. Then, he twisted.

    Beneath the crowd¡¯s astonished gazes, Yuan Heng¡¯s right sleeve was ripped to shreds. Muscles distorted and burst with another spray of red.

    In the end, his arm looked like a fried dough twist. Every bone shattered and every tendon tore.

    Bang!

    As Huan Shaoyou raised his hand, Yuan Heng was sent flying, and he fell over a hundred feet away.

    Orchid Terrace fell deathly silent. Huan Shaoyou¡¯s brutal methods shocked the spectators.

    Quite a few couldn¡¯t even bear to watch.

    Everyone could see that Huan Shaoyou was torturing his opponent! He was using this utterly humiliating method to trample Yuan Heng!

    ¡°That bastard! This is obviously premeditated revenge!¡± Yue Shichan¡¯s starry eyes frosted over. She was worried on Yuan Heng¡¯s behalf.

    ¡°Strutting around and showing off in front of Brother Su¡­?¡± muttered Gu Cangning. How could he fail to realize Huan Shaoyou¡¯s goal?

    ¡°Aigh, this is what happens when you oppose Huan Shaoyou. If Su Yi hadn¡¯t provoked him outside Orchid Terrace, how could his servant possibly be facing such violence and humiliation now?¡± Many of the onlookers sighed to themselves.

    Word of Su Yi¡¯s staredown with Huan Shaoyou had long since spread.

    When they saw this, the onlookers naturally realized what this was. Huan Shaoyou was getting his revenge!

    <i>Given Su Yi¡¯s temperament, there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll let Huan Shaoyou off!?</i>thought Jiang Li.

    ¡°Detestable!¡± Wen Xinzhao¡¯s beautiful eyes zed with fury.

    Up on the central tform, the illustrious guests had strange looks in their eyes. How could they miss that Huan Shaoyou was doing this to target Su Yi?

    His servant had been humiliated. As Yuan Heng¡¯s master, how could Su Yi tolerate this?

    Quite a few people nced at Su Yi, only to discover that he merely sat there, calm as ever, as if he thought nothing of this.

    Many were stunned.?How can he stay calm, even now?

    ¡°Yuan Heng, don¡¯t me me for treating you like this. Who¡­ Who told you to choose such a?wonderful?master? He isn¡¯t participating in the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly, so I had no choice but to vent my anger on you instead,¡± said Huan Shaoyou up on stage.

    He walked over to Yuan Heng, saying, ¡°Just now, you didn¡¯t want to kneel? How about I shatter every bone in your body? Then, you¡¯ll have no choice but to kneel, like or not.¡±

    Yuan Heng¡¯s face was pallid. He struggled to his feet, and despite the severity of his injuries, he gnashed his teeth.

    When he saw Huan Shaoyou approach, Yuan Heng even broke into a broad grin. ¡°Shameless braggart! Were my master truly to participate, a little demonic whelp like you would have knelt and begged for mercy a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°Hah? You dare talk back even now? Kneel!¡± Huan Shaoyouughed derisively, then shot forward in a sh and swung his fist.

    Even though Yuan Heng blocked with everything he hand, his opponent¡¯s fist broke quite a few bones. His entire body curved forward, and it seemed he was on the verge of kneeling.

    However, right at the critical moment, Yuan Heng bellowed. His eyes almost threatened to burst, and his body contorted. He fell to the side, but he didn¡¯t kneel.

    Still, his injuries were severe, and he was covered in blood. He looked miserable as could be.

    It was obvious to everyone that Yuan Heng couldn¡¯t possibly fight back.

    Yue Shichan and Wen Xinzhao felt stifled and frantic. Huan Shaoyou¡¯s brutality had infuriated them.

    Even the spectators couldn¡¯t quite bear to watch.

    How was this a discussion of the Dao? This wasn¡¯t sparring; this was public torture and humiliation.

    Xia Qingyuan couldn¡¯t help but look at Su Yi, only to discover that he was as calm as ever, as if he weren¡¯t the least bit concerned about Yuan Heng¡¯s safety.

    Weng Jiu was the judge responsible for dering victory. Even he couldn¡¯t bear to watch this any further, so he said, ¡°Victory and defeat are already clear. It¡¯s time for this battle to end.¡±

    ¡°Did you see Yuan Heng admit defeat? If not, how can this end now?¡±

    As Huan Shaoyou spoke, he suddenly shot ahead, kicking Yuan Heng in the gut. He wanted to seize this opportunity to cripple his foundations in the Grand Dao before the results were dered!

    Right at this critical juncture, Weng Jiu appeared before Huan Shaoyou and pressed down.

    Bang!

    A heaven-shaking boom rang out.

    Everyone gasped.

    Weng Jiu had blocked Huan Shaoyou¡¯s kick and saved Yuan Heng from bing a cripple. However, despite his Spirit Dao cultivation, Weng Jiu shook and staggered backward!

    Even the experts watching from the central jade tform felt their eyelids twitch.

    He was so strong!

    Huan Shaoyou was in the Gathering Stars Realm, yet his kick could shake even a Spirit Dao subordinate of the imperial family. How heaven-defying was hisbat prowess?

    ¡°You dare stop me, old man?¡± Huan Shaoyou¡¯s expression darkened.

    Weng Jiu said calmly, ¡°I am merely acting in ordance with the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly¡¯s rules. Young Lord Huan, it¡¯s you who attempted to kill someone on stage. If I hadn¡¯t stopped you, you would have broken the rules!¡±

    As he spoke, Weng Jiu helped Yuan Heng up and carried him out of the arena.

    ¡°sted geezer! If you dare stop me like this again, don¡¯t me me for my poor manners!¡± Huan Shaoyou said coolly.

    Weng Jiu paid him no heed.

    Huan Shaoyou then turned and looked up at the central jade tform, where Su Yi was seated. A radiant smile appeared on his handsome face.

    He waved from afar, then said in a loud, clear voice, ¡°Su Yi, your servant wascking. After the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly, how about the two of us y? I might as well be direct: not even the Great Xia¡¯s imperial family can protect you!¡±

    The entire venue was in uproar. Who could miss that Huan Shaoyou was dering war against Su Yi?

    ¡°If a little demon like Huan Shaoyou¡¯s set his sights on him, I¡¯m afraid Su Yi¡¯s done for¡­¡±

    ¡°So what if he¡¯s riding the imperial family¡¯s coattails? He offended a madman; Huan Shaoyou certainly doesn¡¯t care about any of that!¡±

    ¡°Why was this necessary?¡±

    Some people felt pity, others were gleeful at Su Yi¡¯s misfortune.

    Up on stage, the other illustrious guests¡¯ expressions were increasingly strange.

    Huo Mingyuan made no attempt to hide his delight.

    Daoist Master Moyang shook his head.

    Lu Daoting looked conflicted.

    Yu Jiuzhen sighed.

    Buddhist Master Jinyuan took a sip of tea.

    Byparison to the rest of the audience, they maintained a certain degree of decorum.

    However, the Xia Emperor, who was seated at the center of the tform, could tell at a nce that those who viewed Su Yi with enmity were all inwardly gleeful.

    The Demonic Huan Family was strong, strong enough to contend with the imperial family.

    Huan Shaoyou was targeting Su Yi. Many people assumed this was no different than a death sentence.

    But it was then that¡ª

    Su Yi drained his cup, rose, and said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to wait. I can y with you right now.¡±

    His voice wasn¡¯t overly loud, yet it was clearly audible throughout Orchid Terrace.

    Everyone was dazed; it seemed they dared not believe their ears.

    Wen Xinzhao and Yue Shichan looked excited, and their eyes lit up.?Is Brother Su finally going to intervene?

    Jiang Li¡¯s heart shook, and her phoenix eyes glittered with radiant light.?It seems¡­ we¡¯re in for a show!

    Gu Cangning, Zeng Pu, Chi Jiansu, and the other monsters of the ancient era were stunned, but more than that, they couldn¡¯t help but feel eager.

    ¡°He¡­ wants to duel Huan Shaoyou!?¡± Ge Qian gasped.

    Huan Shaoyou had originally nned to leave the arena, but when he heard this, he paused. Immediately afterward, a grin spread across his face, and his eyes shone like torches as he turned to look at Su Yi once more.

    He stuck up his thumb, and his face filled with admiration. ¡°You¡¯ve got guts! Since you dared step up, I guarantee to teach you what it means to suffer a fate worse than death and what it means to seek out one¡¯s own humiliation!¡±

 Chapter 533: A Swoosh of the Sleeves, a Flick of the Finger

    <h4>Chapter 533: A Swoosh of the Sleeves, a Flick of the Finger</h4>

    ¡°However¡­¡± Huan Shaoyou looked at the central jade tform, where the Xia Emperor was seated, and sighed. ¡°I suspect that since the imperial family wishes to protect your life, they won¡¯t agree to let you fight.¡±

    He was deliberately spurring them into action; he worried that otherwise, the imperial family would intervene to stop Su Yi.

    Numerous prominent figures couldn¡¯t help but find this a pity. It was true; despite his young age, Su Yi was seated alongside them on the central jade tform. It was obvious how highly the imperial family valued him.

    Given the circumstances, how could the emperor possibly just stand back and watch as Su Yi invited his own humiliation?

    But against all expectations, the Xia Emperorughed heartily and agreed. ¡°So long as Fellow Daoist Su is willing to participate in the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly, how could the imperial family possibly stand in his way?¡±

    The entire audience was bbergasted. They were at aplete loss.

    Xia Qingyuan couldn¡¯t help but press her lips into a grin, her eyes narrowing into crescent moons. ¡°Brother Su, whatever you do, don¡¯t let him concede easily.¡±

    ¡°I guarantee I won¡¯t give him the chance to admit defeat,¡± said Su Yi calmly.

    Whoosh!

    He shot forward, his blue robes fluttering around him as he drifted into the arena.

    All eyes were instantly upon him.

    Many found this hard to believe.

    ¡°Has this guy gone insane?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s just in thete-stage Origin Pce Realm. He¡¯s a full realm beneath Huan Shaoyou. What, does he want to get hurt?¡±

    ¡°No matter what else you might say about him, he¡¯s got guts. Were he anyone else, he wouldn¡¯t dare try this; he¡¯s like a moth to the me.¡±

    Amotion spread throughout the entire venue. Discussions rose up on all sides.

    The higher-ups on the central jade tform perked up.?This Su Yi¡­ really is gutsy, ignorant, and fearless¡­

    However, Family Head Huo Mingyuan wasn¡¯t the least bit excited.

    In the battle of Cloub Lake, Huo Tiandu, a mid-stage Spiritual Manifestation cultivator, died brutally at Su Yi¡¯s hands.

    Although Huo Mingyuan wasn¡¯t there to see what happened, and although he didn¡¯t know how exactly Su Yi managed to kill Huo Tiandu, he dared say with certainty that Su Yi wasn¡¯t as weak as everyone seemed to think.

    Still, it doesn¡¯t matter who wins. So long as Su Yi has aplete falling out with the Huan Family, he¡¯ll be in for disaster!?Huo Mingyuanughed to himself.

    Jiang Li¡¯s phoenix eyes narrowed and glinted like stars.?We¡¯re finally in for a spectacle.

    The vast majority of those present thought poorly of Su Yi¡¯s chances. Only those who understood his strength knew how terrifying this seemingly calm and detached young man was.

    Gu Cangning, Zeng Pu, Chi Jiansu, and the other monsters of the ancient era were paying close attention.

    ¡°This¡­¡±?Daoist?Master Coldsmoke felt a bit dumbstruck. It was onlyst night that Su Yi said he¡¯d find a chance to teach Huan Shaoyou a lesson.?Who¡¯d have thought his chance woulde so soon?

    However, Daoist Master Coldsmoke couldn¡¯t help but sweat on Su Yi¡¯s behalf. She even found it difficult to understand why Su Yi would do something so insane.

    Brother Su, you have to get even for Yuan Heng! Whatever you do, don¡¯t let Huan Shaoyou off lightly¡­?Wen Xinzhao muttered to herself.

    She¡¯d been suppressing her rage for a long time. She wanted nothing more than for Su Yi to take action and cut Huan Shaoyou to ribbons.

    Yue Shichan¡¯s starry eyes lit up. She had a sudden premonition that Huan Shaoyou¡¯s oue was sure to be brutal!

    ¡°Master¡­¡± Yuan Heng¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot, and excitement coursed through him. How could he miss that Su Yi was stepping in on his behalf?

    Meanwhile, on stage.

    When he saw Su Yi appear one hundred feet away from him, Huan Shaoyou narrowed his eyes, then broke into a broad grin. ¡°This really is¡­ unexpected¡­¡±

    He then nced warningly at Weng Jiu, who stood not far from the arena. ¡°Old man, when the battle begins, unless Su Yi kneels, kowtows, and admits defeat, you are not to get involved. If you dare intervene, don¡¯t me me for my poor manners!¡±

    Weng Jiu¡¯s expression was a bit strange. He smiled, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°Young Lord Huan, rest assured. I can swear to the heavens themselves that I shall not intervene.¡±

    This response only made Huan Shaoyou narrow his eyes once more. For some reason, something didn¡¯t seem right here.?However, he couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on it.

    Huan Shaoyou thought for a moment, then said slowly, ¡°Su Yi, before we fight, might you tell me what your rtionship is with Miss Shichan?¡±

    Quite a few spectators were stunned.?Su Yi¡­ is connected to Fairy Shichan too?

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°Want to know?¡±

    Huan Shaoyouughed. ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°If you can force me to take even a single step backward, I¡¯ll tell you,¡± said Su Yi. As he spoke, he stepped forward, as if he were taking a leisurely stroll, and approached the nearby Huan Shaoyou.

    He was dressed in blue, with a calm presence. He had no momentum or aura to speak of.

    However, Huan Shaoyou¡¯s?pupils constricted. He felt as if Su Yi¡¯s every movement was full of openings, but at the same time, his defense seemed impable.

    This tantly contradictory sensation shockingly left him at a bit of a loss.

    Huan Shaoyou¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he broke into a broad smile. ¡°Tch, I didn¡¯t realize you were a hidden expert. But that just makes it interesting; if you were too weak, it would be boring.¡±

    By the time he finished speaking, Su Yi was only thirty feet away.

    Huan Shaoyou struck without the slightest hesitation.

    Boom!

    His jade robes billowed around him, and he surged with blood-red demonic energy. It soared into the clouds, and his majestic aura burst forth with its full power.

    This caught numerous spectators off guard. When Huan Shaoyou faced Yuan Heng, he never once called upon this power.

    Strictly speaking, over the past few days of thepetition, they¡¯d never once seen Huan Shaoyou use his full strength right off the bat.

    I¡¯m afraid¡­ this Su Yi is no ordinary person!

    Just as this thought urred to many in the audience simultaneously, Huan Shaoyou clenched his hand into a fist, raised his right arm, and viciously mmed the sky.

    Like a hammer breaking through the heavens.

    The sky shook,?and terrifying?fist force shrouded in iparably dazzling red demonic qi spread out, howling as it streaked through the air. It was like the terrifying and imposing roaring of a primordial demon god.

    The Heavenly Demon Inauspicious Blood Seal!

    This was an ancient demonic inheritance. When unleashed through Huan Shaoyou¡¯s cultivation, a single attack could severely injure even an early-stage Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator!

    As for why he unleashed such power right off the bat, his reasoning was simple. He might seem like a frenzied thug, but in truth, he wasn¡¯t at all reckless.

    Su Yi dared ept his challenge, and the emperor straightforwardly agreed to their duel. Between that and Weng Jiu¡¯s promise not to intervene, Huan Shaoyou had already caught a whiff of something fishy.

    And as Su Yi drew near, the sense of presence he revealed with every gesture made left Huan Shaoyou increasingly convinced that his opponent was a hidden expert.

    Thus, as soon as he attacked, Huan Shaoyou unleashed his true strength!

    Boom!

    The arena shook as blood-colored demonic qi filled the air.

    That terrifying majesty shook even the Spiritual Manifestation experts in attendance. All of them realized how fearsome this attack was.

    Gu Cangning, Zeng Pu, Chi Jiansu, Chen Lu, Li Handeng, and the other ancient monsters and modern geniuses felt their pupils constrict.

    Who could miss that Huan Shaoyou wasn¡¯t the least bitcent even against the Origin Pce Realm Su Yi? When he attacked, he struck with unstoppable force!

    Only then could he avoid suffering an unexpected setback!

    Whoosh~!

    Raging winds ran rampant. Su Yi¡¯s clothing fluttered around him.

    His eyes shone with mockery, and he waved his sleeves.

    A swath of clear, misty light swept through the air.

    Bang!

    The descending Heavenly Demon Inauspicious Blood Seal burst apart like paper mache.

    Orchid Terrace fellpletely silent.

    It was just one casual, understated swing of the sleeves, yet it shattered Huan Shaoyou¡¯s full-force attack!

    That casual bearing left the audience wide-eyed with disbelief.

    ¡°He¡¯s so strong!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this Su Yi guy is a terrifying, heaven-defying existence too?¡±

    ¡°I just knew it! Even his servant fought his way into the top hundred. As Yuan Heng¡¯s master, how could Su Yi possibly be ordinary?¡±

    The entire audience was in uproar; the venue practically boiled over.

    Those who¡¯d rejoiced in Su Yi¡¯s misfortune and those who viewed him as little more than a moth to the me froze. Their faces stung as if they¡¯d been pped.

    Even the Spirit Dao cultivators in attendance were stunned, and their expressions shifted. Just one attack was enough to prove how extraordinary the Origin Pce Realm Su Yi was!

    ¡°I just knew he was strong!¡± Zeng Pu pped, and his eyes surged with lust for battle. ¡°Just seeing him from a distance stimted my body¡¯s will to fight. How could he possibly be ordinary?¡±

    ¡°He really is quite something.¡± Chi Jiansu¡¯s sharp, knifelike eyes glinted.

    The other monsters of the ancient era and geniuses of the present day were visibly stunned.

    However, Wen Xinzhao, Yue Shichan, Gu Cangning, and the others wereparatively calm.

    As for the Xia Emperor and Weng Jiu, they weren¡¯t the least bit surprised.

    As expected! Father was right; Su Yi is already iparable with other Origin Dao cultivators.?Xia Qingyuan sighed to herself.

    Just one attack from Su Yi made the entire Orchid Terrace boil over.

    The prominent experts seated on the central jade tform¡¯s expressions shifted, and their eyes shed.

    Meanwhile, in the arena.

    As sparks scattered like rain, Su Yi¡¯s steps never ceased. He continued toward Huan Shaoyou.

    ¡°Haha, I knew you weren¡¯t simple! If I hadn¡¯t sensed the danger, you might well have pulled one over on me!¡± Huan Shaoyou smiled broadly, but his eyes shone with ruthlessness and bloodlust.

    Before his voice finished ringing out, blood-colored demonic energy surged around him as he attacked once more.

    His hands crossed, and he suddenly shed the air.

    Whoosh!

    A bright red, circr de swept through the air like a blood moon.

    The Night Demon Blood Moon sh!

    When the circr de appeared, it stirred up cold, bloody mists on stage, as if the arena had been cast into a crimson purgatory. Faint and illusory but terrifying projections floated up, like a horde of demons dancing in a mad frenzy.

    Even watching from afar, numerous cultivators felt a stinging pain in their eyes and a rending pain in their souls. Their expressions changed immediately.

    Even the Spirit Dao cultivators couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    Both the sheer power and the Dao Charm infusing this sh far surpassed the limits of the Origin Dao. Even the Spirit Dao cultivators sensed a threat.

    There was no doubt about it. When he sensed that something was amiss about Su Yi¡¯s strength, Huan Shaoyou used his killer move without the slightest politeness! He had no intention of tangling with Su Yi whatsoever!

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes were as stagnant as the waters of an ancient well.

    A demonic legacy like this was indeed mighty to the extreme. It was enough to make an early-stage Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator like Zhou Fengzhi give in to despair.

    s, Su Yi had already stepped into thete-stage Origin Pce Realm; it wasn¡¯t much of a threat to him at all.

    He flicked his finger.

    Beneath the crowd¡¯s astonished gazes, the de that resembled a blood moon split in two when it was just three feet away from Su Yi, as fragile as if it were made of ss.

    Crack!?When it shattered, a crisp sound reverberated throughout heaven and earth and echoed through the air. A long time passed before it faded away.

    He¡¯d broken Huan Shaoyou¡¯s killer move with a flick of his finger!

    The entire audience was so stunned that they were at a loss for words.

 Chapter 534: Like a Sword Immortal in the Mortal Realm

    <h4>Chapter 534: Like a Sword Immortal in the Mortal Realm</h4>

    Sharp red light scattered like rain across the martial arts arena.

    A clear, crisp, breaking sound still echoed through the air.

    Throughout Orchid Terrace, everyone was visibly bbergasted.

    With a wave of his sleeves, Su Yi shattered the Heavenly Demon Inauspicious Blood Seal.

    With a flick of his fingers, he broke the Night Demon Blood Moon sh!

    Although this battle had only just begun, Su Yi¡¯s casual, understated disy of terrifying power assailed the hearts of everyone present like a sudden gale of wind.

    Those who¡¯d thought poorly of his chances earlier were dazed, too stunned to even speak.

    ¡°Su Yi really is getting stronger and stronger¡­¡± Gu Cangning looked bewildered.

    A few days ago, when Su Yi killed the monster of the ancient era Sikong Bao, Gu Cangning witnessed Su Yi¡¯s unstoppable strength with his own two eyes.

    However, Su Yi was unquestionably even stronger now than he was then!

    Huan Shaoyou¡¯sbat strength was heaven-defying! Even among the monsters of the ancient era, he was a top-ss existence. He was strong enough to cross cultivation boundaries and kill even Spiritual Manifestation cultivators.

    Yet even after Huan Shaoyou used his killer move, the Night Demon Blood Moon sh, Su Yi destroyed it with a flick of his fingers!

    ¡°Strong! He really is strong!¡± Zeng Pu¡¯s eyes lit up. His will to fight had been stimted, and he almost couldn¡¯t suppress it.

    Chi Jiansu, Li Handeng, Chen Lu, and the other top contenders all looked grim.

    Su Yi hadn¡¯t participated in the past few days of the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly. Strictly speaking, this was their first time seeing him. He was aplete stranger, and they knew nothing about him whatsoever.

    When they saw Su Yi descend from the viewing tform to fight Huan Shaoyou, all of them were beside themselves with surprise. Quite a few of them even suspected that Su Yi¡¯s behavior was little different from seeking out his own humiliation.

    No one thought that way now!

    On the contrary, Su Yi¡¯s disy of strength shocked even the tournament¡¯s top contenders!

    ¡°That kid¡­ is actually that strong!?¡± Daoist Master Coldsmoke was a bit dumbstruck.

    And here she¡¯d been sweating on Su Yi¡¯s behalf. She couldn¡¯t understand why he was dead set on fighting Huan Shaoyou.

    She now felt enlightened, but more than that, this realization came as an enormous shock. She suddenly realized that before¡­ She¡¯d consistently treated Su Yi as a junior.

    Despite Wen Xinzhao revealing her admiration and reverence for Su Yi on more than one asion, Daoist Master Coldsmoke had only half believed what she said about him.

    There was no doubt about it. Everything that had just happened proved that she''d made an error in judgment!

    This guy is far more terrifying than he was at the Sea of Chaotic Spirits¡­?Ge Qian gulped with great difficulty.

    Meanwhile, upon the central jade tform.

    The illustrious guests couldn¡¯t stay calm either. They feltpletely lost, and when their eyes met, they saw the bewilderment in each others¡¯ gazes.

    Quite a few had been inwardly gleeful about Su Yi¡¯s impending misfortune and eager to watch the show.

    Against all expectations, Su Yi¡¯s disy of powerpletely overturned their imaginations. They suddenly realized that earlier, they¡¯d underestimated him¡­

    The realization felt like a p in the face, leaving these illustrious experts deeply displeased.

    The Xia Emperor saw all of this, and he couldn¡¯t help but sneer inwardly.?If those old-timers knew that just a few days ago, Su Yi almost sted Huan Shaoyou to smithereens while directing the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation, what would they think?

    Meanwhile, on stage, Huan Shaoyou¡¯s expression shifted erratically.

    The Night Demon Moon Blood sh was one of his killer moves. It wasn¡¯t necessarily the strongest, but it was enough to deal heavy injuries to even early-stage Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators, or even kill them.

    Yet Su Yi had destroyed it effortlessly, with but a flick of his finger.

    Of course Huan Shaoyou was surprised! But he dared not pause to think any further.

    It might have seemed like Su Yi was leisurely strolling toward him, but he¡¯d long since locked onto Huan Shaoyou.

    This meant that even if Huan Shaoyou dodged, he couldn¡¯t avoid Su Yi¡¯s next attack!

    Huan Shaoyou suddenly had a powerful premonition. The moment Su Yi started walking toward him, he began gathering momentum.

    When Su Yi attacked, his gathered power would burst forth like an avnche or tidal wave. Such power was sure to be beyond imagining.

    Thus, Huan Shaoyou dared not dy any further.

    He had to interrupt Su Yi and stop him from relentlessly building up momentum. He had to seize the chance to deal a heavy blow beforehand!

    Boom!

    Huan Shaoyou suddenly shot forth, like an arrow?loosed?from a bow, bursting toward Su Yi.

    As he drew near, his hand cut through the air like a knife.

    A seven-foot streak of crimson saber qi condensed, and intricate, sinister glyphs floated up onto its surface, manifesting wisp after wisp of blood-colored electricity.

    When the seven-foot saber qi burst into existence, a terrifyingly oppressive destructive energy spread out around it.

    Weng Jiu stood not far from the arena. His heart shook, and his hair stood on end.

    The cultivators watching from all over Orchid Terrace felt a pricking pain in their eyes. They could dimly discern a streak of saber qi formed out of crimson lightning crashing down to earth.

    The force and momentum were enough to shake both heaven and earth.

    The Blood River Netherworld Lightning Saber!

    This, too, was one of Huan Shaoyou¡¯s killer moves, and it was far mightier than even the Night Demon Blood Moon sh.

    Even after unleashing it, Huan Shaoyou didn¡¯t rest. His sleeves billowed around him, and he suddenly took out a crimson weaving shuttle. It flew through the air, releasing a deafening, high-pitched whistle.

    The Demonic Execution Spirit Shuttle!

    This was an ancient and mysterious treasure of the demonic path specifically designed to target the soul. It was terrifying, sinister, and difficult to defend against.

    ¡°Go!¡± Huan Shaoyou bellowed.

    Kch!

    The Demonic Execution Spirit Shuttle shed, then disappeared without a trace.

    Everyone could tell that Huan Shaoyou was already calling upon his trump cards. He was no longer holding anything back whatsoever!

    The Blood River Netherworld lightning Saber was a shockingly destructive secret art, and the Demonic Execution Spirit Shuttle was a sinister, ruthless demonic treasure. Both presented a potentially lethal threat to an early-stage Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator!

    When they saw this, the higher-ups on the central jade tform couldn¡¯t help but gasp. Goosebumps arose on their skin.

    ¡°Nothing but petty tricks.¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes shone with disdain.

    He stretched out his right hand and grabbed the air, as if taking something out of his pocket. The gesture was natural and casual.

    Unbelievably, despite its terrifying destructive aura, Su Yi simply grabbed that seven-foot, blood-red streak of saber qi. His hands wrapped around it, as if he¡¯d just caught a tiny little snake.

    Bzzz!

    The seven-foot streak of saber qi struggled violently, and arc after arc of electricity burst with terrifying power. However, it couldn¡¯t harm Su Yi in the slightest.

    On the contrary, when Su Yi exerted strength through his fingers¡­

    Bang bang bang!

    The seven-foot saber qi was enough to present a lethal threat to even early-stage Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators, yet it exploded in Su Yi¡¯s hands. Light scattered like rain, and sword qi fell to the ground like fine grains of sand.

    Practically simultaneously¡ª

    ng!

    A little blue sword silently appeared between Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows and shot through the air.

    ng!

    A deafening explosion rang out.

    Beneath the crowd¡¯s disbelieving gazes, the sky shook violently, and when the Demonic Execution Spirit Shuttle appeared just a foot away from Su Yi, the little blue sword cut ruthlessly into it.

    After another spray of sparks, the shuttle let out a shocked, mournful wail, then flew backward. There was now a cut on the surface of this treasure.

    In the blink of an eye, both of Huan Shaoyou¡¯s killer moves broke like bamboo beneath an axe!

    The entire venue was in uproar. One startled cry rang out after another.?How¡­ How is this guy so strong?

    ¡°My turn now,¡± said Su Yi. After this light, airy sentence, he finally took action.

    Boom!

    A soaring, ethereal sword intent shot out of his tall, lean figure. An illusory tide of clear sword qi surged around him, producing wave after wave of humming.

    In the blink of an eye, Su Yi¡¯s typically calm, aloof disposition gave way to a sharp, forceful majesty. Whenever his eyes moved, they shone with unconcealed disdain.

    He was like an immortal of the sword revealing his divine majesty in the mortal world!

    ¡°What terrifying sword intent!¡±

    Yu Wenshu, Li Handeng, Wen Xinzhao, Yue Shichan, and the other sword cultivators watching in other sections of Orchid Terrace were astonished.

    It was as if Su Yi had be an entirely different person. His bearing was so magnificent that he really did seem like an immortal among mortal men!

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Who knows how many people were stunned? Some couldn¡¯t even look away.

    As for Su Yi¡¯s opponent? Huan Shaoyou couldn¡¯t even breathe, and his pupils constricted to the size of needle points.?Is this his true power!?

    However, Su Yi didn¡¯t give him any time to ponder. He just pressed his fingers into a sword and pressed down?on the?air.

    ng!

    His long-umted power transformed into a three-foot streak of sword qi. It was clear, with an ethereal quality, and profound, inscrutable Dao Charm was concentrated within it.

    It was utterly simple, as if all sophistication had been washed away.

    Yet the sword qi it contained had already reached an unbelievable level.

    Huan Shaoyou¡¯s eyelids twitched. His skin stung, his heart quivered, and a powerful sense of crisis assailed him. He no longer dared hold anything back.

    ¡°Open!¡± Huan Shaoyou¡¯s eyes shone with frenzied light, and he bellowed.

    ng!

    A crimson short halberd appeared in his hand, and he shed the sky.

    The Blood Demon Firmament-Burning Halberd!

    This was the demonic weapon Huan Shaoyou was most proud of. His ancestor, Demon Emperor Heavenly Avarice, had forged it personally. It was specifically prepared for direct-line descendants with Heavenly Demon True Blood.

    This demonic weapon enabled Heavenly Demon True Blood to burst with many times its usual power!

    Huan Shaoyou had originally nned to hold it in reserve until it was time to fight for first ce. It was his hidden trump card.

    But he could no longer concern himself with that!

    Boom!

    The short halberd flew through the air, and blood-red demonic qi swept through the sky. Its power nketed the entire martial arts arena in roiling demonic mes.

    When its attacknded, countless clearly discernible illusory heavenly demons appeared, as if they¡¯d walked straight out of a demonic realm. Their appalling majesty was terrifying beyond limit.

    Never mind the monsters of the ancient era and geniuses of the present day; even the prominent experts atop the central jade viewing tform werepletely stunned. Their bodies tensed and their scalps went numb.

    None of them had anticipated that when Huan Shaoyou fought with everything he had, his power would be?this?terrifying!

    However¡ª

    Mere momentster, an unbelievable scene unfolded before them.

    As Su Yi¡¯s three-foot streak of sword qi shot through the air, the crimson demonic mes filling the sky burst apart, scattered, and disintegrated.

    The manifested heavenly demons reminiscent of the forces of hell burst apart like paper mache before they could even disy their strength. The three-foot streak of sword qi swept right through them!

    Moments before, the arena was like a blood-colored vision of purgatory, but the crimson instantly gave way to clear sword qi. A cold light burst overhead, filling Orchid Terrace.

    ng!!

    When the three-foot streak of sword qi descended, Huan Shaoyou¡¯s most prized weapon flew from his hand, its wails shaking the heavens.

    Huan Shaoyou himself was sent staggering back.

    He took a full nine steps. With each step he retreated, the arena shook beneath him, and his face paled.

    By the time he took his ninth step, Huan Shaoyou, the descendant of the Demonic Huan Family, the famously vicious and frenzied monster of the ancient era, was deathly pale, and his chest heaved as violently as a weaponsmith¡¯s bellows.

    In the end, he couldn¡¯t help but cough up a mouthful of blood.

    His jade-colored robes were now stained red.

 Chapter 535: Want to Admit Defeat? Impossible!

    <h4>Chapter 535: Want to Admit Defeat? Impossible!</h4>

    Bang!

    By the time he stabilized himself, Huan Shaoyou¡¯s golden crown had shattered, and his long, purple hair was disheveled.

    His right hand, the one with which he¡¯d held his halberd, trembled uncontrobly.

    The skin hidden beneath his jade-colored robes was already covered in bloody streaks.

    Three feet of sword qi had dealt Huan Shaoyou a devastating blow!

    This was Su Yi¡¯s first time initiating an attack since the start of their duel.

    However, the power of his sword pierced both heaven and earth and dazzled the entire audience!

    The cultivators watching throughout Orchid Terrace were visibly dumbstruck. They were beside themselves with astonishment.

    The monsters of the ancient era and geniuses of the present day were visibly stunned too, and their hearts shook.

    Up on the central jade viewing tform, chills coursed down the prominent experts¡¯ spines. They could no longer sit still.

    That astonishing power washed over them like the tide, making every heart in Orchid Terrace quiver.

    Everyone could tell that Huan Shaoyou had used his trump cards. Despite this, he couldn¡¯t block a single attack from Su Yi!

    This was unquestionably far too unbelievable.

    Su Yi¡¯s cultivation was merely in thete-stage Origin Pce Realm. He was a full realm beneath Huan Shaoyou.

    Yet hisbat strength was undoubtedly even more terrifying and even more heaven-defying!

    This unquestionably meant that among the world¡¯s Origin Dao cultivators, even peak-level monsters of the ancient era like Huan Shaoyou were no match for him!

    A sh like that is enough to make any cultivator in the world lower their head in shame. The Xia Emperor couldn¡¯t help but sigh to himself.

    How lofty of an existence was he? Yet upon witnessing Su Yi¡¯s sword, even he was utterly amazed!

    I ought to aspire to such attainments in the Dao of Sword and pursue them tirelessly¡­?Wen Xinzhao¡¯s beautiful eyes filled with bewilderment, and her heart swelled with emotion.

    Yue Shichan clenched Cicada¡¯s Heart, and memories of Su Yi¡¯s guidance and instructions floated into her sea of consciousness. She muttered to herself, ¡°How could I be so fortunate¡­?¡±

    ¡°So, everything he said yesterday¡­ was true.¡± Daoist Master Coldsmoke thought back to what Su Yi had said during their meeting. She suddenly recalled a series of names: Huo Tiandu, Zhou Fengzhi, Lei Feng, and Ting He¡­

    After witnessing the power of Su Yi¡¯s three-foot streak of sword qi, she finally dared to believe that those Spirit Dao cultivators had indeed perished at Su Yi¡¯s hands!

    Meanwhile, on stage.

    Huan Shaoyou wiped the blood from his lips, took a deep breath, andughed. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have guessed it. I truly wouldn¡¯t have guessed it. To think this world had someone as impressive as you! However, power like that is insufficient to make me admit defeat!¡±

    As he finished speaking, his voice filled with ruthlessness.

    Boom!

    His purple hair danced around him, and his cracked skin knit together in the blink of an eye, good as new. His imposing aura expanded, soaring to new heights.

    And his eyes? They turned blood red.

    A red mark appeared between his eyes, a demonic me totem. It gave him an additional unearthly and intimidating aura.

    All of Orchid Terrace was stunned. The crowd¡¯s eyes widened. Who could miss that Huan Shaoyou¡¯s majesty was greater than before, and by no small margin, either?

    There was no doubt about it: this was a variable, and an entirely unexpected one at that. The audience had only just thought that Huan Shaoyou would lose, but now, they got excited all over again.

    ¡°This is my true power!¡± Huan Shaoyou spoke slowly, enunciating each word. His eyes shone with cold cruelty as he stretched out his hand and?grabbed.

    ng!

    The Blood Demon Firmament-Burning Halberd returned to his hand. It was at that moment that his aura reached its pinnacle.

    Looking upon him from afar, the audience saw his lean figure bathed in churning, crimson demonic mes. His purple hair flew around him; he looked just like a true primordial demonic god.

    This domineering majestic aura made countless spectators tremble!

    ¡°Like the light reflected off a grain of rice or the glow of a firefly. Struggle all you want; it¡¯ll be to no avail!¡± Not far away, Su Yi shook his head.

    ¡°Haha!¡± Huan Shaoyou threw back his head and burst intoughter.

    A momentter, he shot forward in a sh, swinging his short halberd at Su Yi.

    Boom!

    The short halberd swept through the air. A heaven-shaking explosion rang out. Its momentum was far greater than before.

    ¡°Like an ant trying to shake a tree.¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed with cold light, and he shot ahead. His fair, slender hand tapped the air.

    ng!

    Huan Shaoyou¡¯s Blood Demon Firmament-Burning Halberd flew from his hand once more.

    The terrifying power of the collision shattered Huan Shaoyou¡¯s right wrist. He grunted in agony, and his expression immediately changed.

    However, before he could react, someone seized his broken wrist.

    Su Yi exerted strength through his fingers and shook, and Huan Shaoyou¡¯s sleeves exploded. Muscles and tendons snapped, and bones werepletely reduced to powder.

    His entire right arm had been destroyed!

    Furthermore, the force sent Huan Shaoyou flying. As he flew backward, he convulsed, shaking violently from head to toe.

    Bang!

    A momentter, beneath the crowd¡¯s astonished gazes, Huan Shaoyou mmed against the floor of the arena.

    The surface of the arena was as firm as if it were cast out of divine iron, and it was covered in formations. It was iparably durable.

    When he hit the ground, it shook violently. The audience could tell that his cheekbones had copsed. He curled up, but his entire body was twitching and convulsing, and blood poured from his mouth and nose.

    The onlookers trembled, and their faces filled with astonishment.

    When Huan Shaoyou¡¯s aura expanded, everyone thought a bitter struggle was sure to follow.

    Who¡¯d have thought that a single attack would cripple Huan Shaoyou¡¯s arm? He was like a human sandbag. Su Yi had flung him ruthlessly against the ground!

    Even just watching from afar, Huan Shaoyou¡¯s plight was so miserable that the onlookers winced.

    Too overbearing!

    Had anyone else taken an attack like that, they would likely have already been reduced to a meaty pulp.

    ¡°Excellent!¡± Wen Xinzhao and Yue Shichan were both excited. How could they miss that Su Yi was showing Huan Shaoyou the same cruelty he¡¯d shown Yuan Heng? This was revenge!

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª!¡± Huan Shaoyou cried out in agony.

    Earlier, Su Yi¡¯s three-foot streak of sword qi had already dealt him heavy damage.

    And this attack? It didn¡¯t just destroy his right arm; it almost shattered his entire skeleton. All of his organs had shifted positions, and he was seeing stars.

    That bone-piercing agony mixed with endless humiliation provoked Huan Shaoyou. His eyes bulged so wide, it seemed they might burst. It was as if he¡¯d gonepletely insane.

    ¡°Su Yi, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Huan Shaoyou let out a maddened, frenzied howl as he struggled to his feet.

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°We¡¯ve only just started ying. What are you in such a hurry for? I still have to teach you what it means to suffer a fate worse than death, and what it means to invite your own humiliation.¡±

    Before this light, airy deration had even finished echoing throughout the surroundings, Su Yi stretched out his hand and picked Huan Shaoyou up by the throat, as if he were a chicken.

    Then, he flung him to the ground once more.

    Bang!

    Huan Shaoyou yed the part of sandbag once more. He mmed into the arena so hard, it shook.

    The muffled impact reached the ears of everyst spectator. Everyst one of them felt their hearts quiver in terror.

    Huan Shaoyou¡¯s teeth had fallen out. His hair was in disarray, and his flesh was a bloody mess. Even his features were unrecognizable; he was such a miserable sight that he didn¡¯t even look human.

    Many of the onlookers couldn¡¯t bear to watch any more of this.

    It was too brutal!

    Earlier, Huan Shaoyou had been domineering and overbearing. The purple-haired, golden-crowned young man¡¯s unparalleled bluster meant he dared threaten even Weng Jiu, a subordinate of the imperial family.

    Yet now, he was as helpless as amb to the ughter. Su Yi could trample him as he pleased!

    All of this only further offset just how terrifyingly powerful Su Yi was.

    Everyone¡ªmonsters of the ancient era, geniuses of the present day, and even the Spirit Dao cultivators¡ªfelt their hair?stand?on end. It wasn¡¯t cold, but they nheless trembled.

    For an Origin Dao cultivator to defeat a heaven-defying monster of the ancient era like Huan Shaoyou was incredibly difficult to begin with.

    Even the early-stage Spiritual Manifestation Realm in attendance weren¡¯t necessarily a match for him!

    However, against Su Yi, Huan Shaoyou found himself one-sidedly suppressed!

    Right from the start of the match, no matter what secret arts Huan Shaoyou used, and no matter how powerful his treasures, Su Yi countered them with ease!

    By now, who here hadn¡¯t realized that Su Yi was even more terrifying than thepeting monsters of the ancient era and geniuses of the present day?

    A deathly silent atmosphere enveloped the entire venue.

    The only sound was Huan Shaoyou repeatedly crying out in agony.

    Su Yi¡¯s attack had shattered and snapped countless tendons and bones. His face was a bloody, unrecognizable mess. His injuries were extremely serious.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. Get up, and I¡¯ll keep ying with you.¡± Su Yi gazed down at him and said casually.

    Huan Shaoyou struggled to look up. His blood-red eyes shone with dense loathing and resentment.

    He said hoarsely, ¡°Su Yi, I¡¯ll remember you!¡±

    ¡°Want to admit defeat?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shot up. As he spoke, his hands formed a mysterious seal, and he gently pressed down.

    Huan Shaoyou¡¯s entire body stiffened. His jaw opened and closed, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t utter so much as a peep.

    ¡°This is a mysterious seal, one unworthy of the public eye,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°It¡¯s designed specifically to seal the throat and voice.¡±

    Huan Shaoyou¡¯s?pupils constricted.

    For the first time, panic and dread appeared in the eyes of this descendant of the Demonic Huan Family. He¡¯d just realized how much trouble he was in.

    ¡°Rx; although I¡¯ve never cared about the rules of the mundane world, since you dared challenge me here at the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly, I naturally won¡¯t break the rules by killing you,¡± Su Yi said casually. ¡°I¡¯m just doing this because I want to y with you a while longer. If you admit defeat too early, won¡¯t that ruin my fun?¡±

    When they heard this, the audience gasped.?Ruthless!

    Too ruthless!

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t the least bit afraid of the threat of the Huan Family. An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. He wanted to avenge his servant, Yuan Heng!

    Huan Shaoyou was so terrified that his soul seemed to leave his body. He struggled like mad and gazed pleadingly at where Weng Jiu stood, just outside the arena.

    Weng Jiu¡¯s expression was solemn and earnest. ¡°Young Lord Huan, earlier, I swore not to intervene in this match. Besides, you said that were I to intervene, you absolutely wouldn¡¯t let me off.¡±

    ¡°???¡± Huan Shaoyou, a descendant of the Demonic Huan Family famed for his madness and temper, was so angry that he almost burst.

    If not for his inability to make noise, he would have long since started cursing like a sailor.

    Weng Jiu continued, even more earnest-looking than before, ¡°But please, rest assured, Young Lord Huan. Young Lord Su said he wouldn¡¯t kill you, so I guarantee that during this battle¡­ you won''t die. This doesn¡¯t count as breaking the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly¡¯s rules.¡±

    Every word was like a knife to Huan Shaoyou¡¯s heart. He was as angry as he could possibly be, and terrified too.

    If Su Yi kept humiliating and trampling him like this, it would leave his reputation in shambles. From this day forth, whenever anyone mentioned the name ¡°Huan Shaoyou¡±, it would be to discuss today¡¯s humiliation. He would be a joke, aughingstock!

    ¡°So, he¡¯d long since prepared for this¡­ He¡¯s terrible!¡± Xia Qingyuan blinked, secretly gleeful.

    She remembered that when Su Yi took the stage, he guaranteed that Huan Shaoyou wouldn¡¯t get the chance to admit defeat.

    The scene unfolding before them was unquestionably him making good on his promise.

 Chapter 536: Sword Qi Fills the Autumn Skies

    <h4>Chapter 536: Sword Qi Fills the Autumn Skies</h4>

    Throughout Orchid Terrace, the atmosphere was stifled and oppressive.

    However, almost no one felt sorry for Huan Shaoyou.

    On the contrary, when they saw Su Yi trample him, many of the onlookers were secretly gleeful. This felt great!

    This descendant of the Demonic Huan Family¡¯s performance over the past few days had been too fierce and too brutal. Everyone he fought ended up with severe injuries.

    Quite a few had their foundations in the Grand Dao ruined. They were crippled!

    Anyone who¡¯d witnessed Huan Shaoyou¡¯s earlier matches found it difficult to sympathize with him.

    Instead, they felt delighted; they thought he had iting.

    Meanwhile, on stage.

    When he realized that he couldn¡¯t admit defeat, Huan Shaoyou went all out. A frenzied smile appeared on his bloodied, battered face.

    His bloodshot eyes seemed to be saying, ¡°So long as I¡¯m alive, I¡¯ll be sure to get revenge one day!¡±

    In his past life, Su Yi had seen numerous opponents make simr expressions. How could he mistake Huan Shaoyou¡¯s meaning?

    He stretched out his hand and picked Huan Shaoyou off the ground, then held him aloft. He said calmly, ¡°In the past, an old-timer of the demonic path, a famed expert of torture, said that nothing in this world is easier than dying, but nothing is crueler than longing to die, yet being unable to.¡±

    Having said this, Su Yi smiled faintly. ¡°And I just so happen to have a secret art capable of rendering someone desperate to die, yet unable to do so. It¡¯s called ¡®Ten Thousand Ants Gnaw the Spirit.¡¯ Thousands of ''ants'' gnaw away at the target¡¯s soul. The agony is so immense that they lose the will to live, and yet, it isn¡¯t fatal.

    ¡°The most incredible part is that you can¡¯t even lose consciousness. Want to try it?¡±

    Huan Shaoyou¡¯s expression shifted erratically, and his breathing sped up. His eyes almost burst, and he struggled like mad, but it was to no avail.

    He couldn¡¯t speak.

    However, his expression and his movements made it perfectly clear just how terrified and angry he was inside.

    ¡°Enough!¡± A cold voice rang out from the stands.

    A charmingly beautiful woman in phoenix-patterned robes stood up. The look in her eyes was intimidating. ¡°This is the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly, not somewhere just anyone can act however they please! Young man, don¡¯t take this too far. If you do, you¡¯ll offend the Huan Family. No one in this world can save you then!¡±

    This deration echoed throughout the entire venue. Quite a few onlookers¡¯ hearts shook.?She¡¯s right! Su Yi might seem like he¡¯s having a good time, but that means he¡¯s irrevocably offended the Huan Family!

    That¡¯s the n that, thirty thousand years ago, was already the top demonic faction in the entire Azure Continent. Their umtions are iparably terrifying!

    Huan Shaoyou arrived in Nine Tripod City just a few days ago, but he even dared to invade the city¡¯s airspace!

    Sure, he was pushed back in the end, but the imperial family didn¡¯t pursue the matter.

    Everyone could guess why the imperial family had backed off; it was because they, too, were afraid of the Huan Family. They dared not cast aside all pretenses of cordiality!

    A smile appeared on Huo Mingyuan¡¯s face.?Su Yi¡¯s irrevocably offended the Huan Family this time. There¡¯s simply no need for our Huo Family to get involved; I¡¯m afraid Su Yi won¡¯t be jumping around much longer.

    Meanwhile, on stage.

    It was as if Su Yi didn¡¯t even hear her. His left hand gently tapped Huan Shaoyou between the eyes.

    Beneath the crowd¡¯s astonished gazes, Huan Shaoyou briefly went rigid before convulsing from head to toe.

    His face contorted hideously with agony, but he still couldn¡¯t make a sound.

    Despite his silence, everyone could tell that Huan Shaoyou was experiencing unimaginable suffering.

    The sight made the onlookers¡¯ hair stand on end, and they shuddered involuntarily.

    ¡°Su Yi! Do you insist on seeking death!?¡± Off in the distance, the woman in phoenix robes was infuriated. Her beautiful face was ashen.

    Su Yi ignored her. Ten Thousand Ants Gnaw the Spirit had three steps. This was merely the beginning.

    He raised his left hand and pressed down between Huan Shaoyou¡¯s eyes once more.

    But it was then that¡ª

    The jade pendant hanging from Huan Shaoyou¡¯s neck suddenly turned red as blood and shook violently.

    Boom!

    The terrifying energy fluctuations of a Spirit Dao cultivator burst from the pendant, condensing into indomitably sharp blood-red saber qi. It shed toward Su Yi.

    Su Yi was holding Huan Shaoyou, so the two weren¡¯t at all far apart.

    Such a dramatic change happened so suddenly. Most cultivators would have been caught off guard, unable to react in time. They might well have been killed right where they stood.

    However, it was as if Su Yi had precognition. He chuckled.

    ng!

    The Abstruse God Sword appeared out of nowhere and shed through the air.

    An earth-shaking st rang out, and the descending crimson saber sh split in two.

    The momentum of the Abstruse God Sword¡¯s edge didn¡¯t decrease in the slightest. It continued toward Huan Shaoyou¡¯s jade pendant.

    It struck with such speed that, never mind anyone else present, even Huan Shaoyou couldn¡¯t react in time. He could only watch as the sword cut ruthlessly into his pendant.

    Bang!

    The jade pendant exploded.

    Sparks flew like rain, and a crimson silhouette flew out.

    The entire venue was in uproar. Startled cries shook the air; everyone was surprised by this sudden development.

    Some of the prominent experts could tell at a nce that this was the very same crimson silhouette who¡¯d once carried the Thousand Demon Treasure Ship on his shoulders and barged into Nine Tripod City¡¯s airspace. He was the primordial spirit of a Spiritual Integration Realm cultivator!

    There was no doubt about it; this was Huan Shaoyou¡¯s ultimate life-saving trump card.

    Many of those present broke out in cold sweats.

    They asked themselves,?Faced with such a development, could any of us have emerged unscathed? I¡¯m afraid we couldn¡¯t have!

    Yet it was as if Su Yi had prepared for this in advance. He immediately drew his sword, neutralizing the threat!

    ¡°Did you really think I was torturing that unseemly ant just for kicks? I was waiting for you!¡± Su Yi said calmly, a hint of murderousness shining in the depths of his gaze.

    Even as he spoke, the Abstruse God Sword shed through the air.

    Whoosh!

    A dreamlike, illusory streak of sword qi shot through the skies, as if drawing upon the waters of the river of heaven. Its majestic, destructive power was vast, with grand momentum.

    The terrifying imposing aura of this sh far surpassed his earlier three-foot streak of sword qi.

    Only now did the onlookers realize how terrifying Su Yi was when he used his sword and unleashed his true power!

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± The crimson silhouette roared, his voice booming like thunder, and swung his palm at Su Yi.

    Boom!

    The arena shook violently. Bloody light shot into the dome of heaven.

    The palm strike burst forth with the majesty of the Spiritual Integration Realm. The crowd¡¯s scalps went numb, and their faces filled with astonishment.

    But what left thempletely bbergasted was¡ª¡ª

    As terrifying as the palm strike was, Su Yi¡¯s sword force cut through it like an axe through bamboo.

    Amidst the rumbling and booming, the sword qi descended, injuring the crimson silhouette!

    ¡°This¡­¡± The entire audience was stunned. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened, and their jaws hung ck.

    That was the primordial spirit of a Spiritual Integration Realm cultivator!

    Just a few days ago, that very primordial spirit had invaded the skies of Nine Tripod City. Sure, he was forced back in the end, but not before enduring a whole series of attacks from the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation!

    Yet now, a single sh had injured even such a terrifying existence!

    ¡°Just as I expected. Old-timer, you were on yourst legs already, just clinging to life within that jade pendant. After invading the city¡¯s airspace, you¡¯re already severely injured. By now, you¡¯re¡­ just putting on a strong front.¡± Su Yiughed.

    Before hisughter finished echoing throughout Orchid Terrace, he leaped forward and shed with the Abstruse God Sword once more.

    The results left the crowd so stunned that their jaws almost fell off. Although the crimson silhouette was obviously infuriated, in the face of this sh, he instinctively chose to flee!

    s, Su Yi had absolutely no intention of letting him live.

    As he swung the Abstruse God Sword, a three-inch-long blue sword shot out from between his eyes.

    The Divine ughter Sword!

    It was formed of the One Strike Divine ughter Incantation, and it was specially designed to target opponents¡¯ souls!

    Whoosh~!

    The little blue sword shed and disappeared without a trace.

    The spectators then watched as the crimson silhouette shook, then howled in agony.

    ¡°Bastard! The Huan Family shall destroy you and everyone you love!¡±

    As this agonized roar reverberated throughout the sky, the crimson silhouette split right down the middle.

    Then, the primordial spirit of a Huan Family Spiritual Integration expert dispersed with a bang, disappearing into nothingness.

    ng!

    Su Yi sheathed the Abstruse God Sword. Now, he finally?felt?better.

    Out of consideration for the rules, he couldn¡¯t kill Huan Shaoyou, but he could kill the old-timer he had with him. That, at least, was permissible.

    The entire venue fell deathly silent. Everyone was at a loss for words.

    Up on the central jade viewing tform, the distinguished experts were as still as mud statues.

    This was the final day of the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly. Su Yi¡¯s duel with Huan Shaoyou was an unanticipated development to begin with.

    Even more unexpected was the Origin Pce Realm Su Yi¡¯s one-sided suppression of his opponent. Huan Shaoyou was helpless to resist; Su Yi could do with him as he pleased!

    This entire series of events overturned countless people¡¯s imaginations and provoked widespread uproar.

    Huan Shaoyou was a monster even among monsters of the ancient era. When they saw him helpless to even struggle while Su Yi sliced and diced him as he pleased, they finally realized just how terrifying Su Yi¡¯s cultivation was!

    But¡­

    Even so, who could have imagined that an Origin Pce Realm youth like Su Yi could cut down a Spiritual Integration Realm expert¡¯s primordial soul?

    Even the Xia Emperor felt his mind shake, and his eyes filled with bewilderment. Witnessing this shook him to the core.

    Weng Jiu, who was closest to the arena, stared at Su Yi wide-eyed.?Earlier, when he had seen the crimson silhouette charge, he had subconsciously gotten ready to intervene.

    Who¡¯d have thought that Su Yi would cleave the crimson silhouette in half in the blink of an eye!?

    The entire venue fell deathly silent.

    Gu Cangning, Zeng Pu, Chi Jiansu, Li Handeng, Buddhist Son Chen Lu, and the others all felt their hearts shake. They couldn¡¯t calm down.

    All of them realized something¡ª

    Even after a champion emerged from the ranks of the remaining monsters of the ancient era and geniuses of the present day, their reputation and prestige would bepletely overshadowed by Su Yi!

    Wen Xinzhao¡¯s beautiful eyes shone with excitement and reverence.

    She increasingly felt that agreeing to learn the sword from Su Yi was the greatest blessing she¡¯d ever received.

    Yue Shichan fully rxed. She sighed in relief.

    Earlier, when the crimson silhouette charged, she broke out in cold sweats on Su Yi¡¯s behalf. Now, seeing him alive and well, her heart filled with irrepressible delight.

    Up on the central jade viewing tform.

    The leaders of the four great orthodoxies¡ªLu Daoting, Daoist Master Moyang, Yu Jiuzhen, Buddhist Master Jinyuan¡ªand the heads of the three top ns¡ªHuo Mingyuan, Lei Yuandu, and Jiang Xiaosheng¡ªfell silent. So did the other top experts.

    Their hearts swelled with emotion, and each wore a different expression. Some were surprised, shaken, astonished, and confused, while others were bewildered¡­

    .

    Meanwhile, on stage.

    Huan Shaoyou sprawled out on the floor, looking as devastated as if he were attending his parents¡¯ funerals or as if he¡¯d lost his soul.

    Su Yi took out a gourd of wine, threw back his head, and took a big swig. Then, without any further ado, he exited the arena.

    Throughout the venue, all eyes were upon this blue-robed young man. It was like they were looking at a living legend.

    The twenty-ninth day of the ninth lunar month.

    Autumn.

    At the imperial capital¡¯s Orchid Terrace, Su Yi suppressed Huan Shaoyou and slew a Spiritual Integration cultivator¡¯s primordial spirit.

    The entire audience was stunned.

    A whale couldn''t swallow an entire ocean, but his sword qi could fill the autumn skies!

 Chapter 537: Heâ€™s Surnamed Su

    <h4>Chapter 537: He¡¯s Surnamed Su</h4>

    The thirtieth day of the ninth lunar month.

    Azurecloud Court.

    It was a crisp autumn morning, and a hint of a chill hung in the air.

    The leaves of the courtyard¡¯s ancient trees were already turning yellow, and the frostbitten grasses were dying.

    The side of the pond

    Su Yi had just finished practicing the Great Emptiness Origin-Calming Sutra, and he was currently sprawled outzily in his wicker chair. From time to time, he tossed a moon m into the pond for the spirit carp to fight over.

    Yuan Heng sat to the side in front of a red y stove, brewing tea for his master.

    Whenever he nced at Su Yi, images of yesterday¡¯s Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly rose unbidden to his mind.

    Yesterday.

    He severely injured Huan Shaoyou and killed a Spiritual Integration cultivator¡¯s primordial spirit, shocking the entire audience.

    From the dazzling monsters of the ancient era and geniuses of the present day to the mighty Spirit Dao cultivators, everyone who witnessed this battle?was dazed and astonished!

    Although Su Yi drifted away as soon as the curtains fell on the battle, leaving Orchid Terrace, a long time passed before the onlookers recovered from their astonishment.

    In the duels that followed, no matter how heaven-defying and shocking the contestants¡¯ performances, the atmosphere wasckingpared to when Su Yi fought.

    In the end, Zeng Pu used his fists to secure a narrow victory against Buddhist Son Chen Lu, seizing first ce in the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly.

    However, the gray-robed suspected descendant of the Profound Bone Demon Emperor merely grimaced and shook his head.

    Somewhat asked why he shook his head, to which he sighed. ¡°I took first ce, but it¡¯s ultimately an empty title. Su Yi is the true, uncrowned king of the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly.¡±

    The entire venue fell silent following this deration, but no one could argue.

    When Yuan Heng thought back to everything that had happened, how could he not get excited?

    Yuan Heng suddenly recalled something, and he said hurriedly, ¡°Master, yesterday, after the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly, Ge Qian suddenly came looking for me. He asked where I lived, so I gave him Azurecloud Court¡¯s address.¡±

    A hint of a smile appeared on Su Yi¡¯s lips. ¡°Good.¡±

    He thought for a moment, then said, ¡°You and Miss Bai should get ready. When Weng Jiu arrivester today, you should leave with him.¡±

    The curtains had already fallen on the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly, and the final rankings had been released.

    Tomorrow, those experts who¡¯d received Sumeru Talismans would all proceed to Sumeru Immortal Mountain!

    Su Yi naturally wouldn¡¯t miss this opportunity.

    He naturally nned to explore Sumeru Immortal Ind and see whether or not it hid secrets and hints regarding the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness.

    But before that, he needed to make arrangements for Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing.

    Everyone in Nine Tripod City knew that Su Yi had irrevocably offended the Demonic Huan Family.

    Although Su Yi didn¡¯t care about that, he had to take precautions. Otherwise, they might take advantage of his absence to target those around him.

    Thus, he¡¯d already decided to entrust Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing to Weng Jiu.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Su Yi rose from his wicker chair, then went back to his room.

    His cultivation had already reached thete-stage Origin Pce Realm. Before long, he¡¯d cultivate to the pinnacle of the realm.

    It was time to start considering how he¡¯d prepare for the Gathering Stars Realm.

    ¡­

    As night fell.

    Weng Jiu arrived in a hurry. As soon as he saw Su Yi, he directly announced the purpose of his visit.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, tomorrow morning, please visit?Mount Heavenbristle. The imperial family will activate the Altar of Teleportation and send you and everyone else who received a Sumeru Talisman to Meteor Abyss.¡±

    Su Yi asked with great interest, ¡°How many others are going?¡±

    Weng Jiu didn¡¯t so much as pause to think. ¡°Everyone who ced in the top thirty at the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly, as well as three others of extraordinary origins.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What do you mean, ¡®extraordinary?¡¯¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°No need to hide it from you, Fellow Daoist,¡± said Weng Jiu. ¡°All three are monsters of the Ancient Era with extraordinary backgrounds. A long time ago, His Majesty agreed to grant each a Sumeru Talisman.¡±

    ording to Weng Jiu, these three exceptions were the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce¡¯s Mo Xinghe, Tianji Dao Mountain¡¯s Yan Jingyun, and the Burning Sun Sect¡¯s Jing Lingzhen.

    Thirty thousand years ago, all three factions were peak-level orthodoxies.

    The Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce was the greatest faction of ghost cultivators in the world, while Tianji Dao Mountain was a leading Daoist faction. The Burning Sun Sect was one of the three great yao sects.

    As inheritors of three peak-level orthodoxies, it was obvious how extraordinary Mo Xingzhe, Yan Jingyun, and Jing Lingzhen¡¯s backgrounds were.

    ¡°Fellow?Daoist, their talents and foundations aren¡¯t necessarily inferior to Huan Shaoyou and Zeng Pu. They might even be a bit stronger,¡± said Weng Jiu with a strange look in his eyes. ¡°They didn¡¯t participate in the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly because all three are already on the verge of breaking into the Spiritual Manifestation Realm. They wanted to visit Sumeru Immortal Ind, so they had no choice but to continuously seal and repress their cultivations. Otherwise, they¡¯d break through, losing their chance to explore Sumeru Immortal Ind for good.¡±

    He paused, then continued, ¡°And their goal in visiting Sumeru Immortal Ind is only partially to seek out the ind¡¯s good fortune. They also hope to make a perfect breakthrough while they¡¯re there.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s it,¡± said Su Yi.

    Weng Jiu then proceeded to discuss other matters. ¡°Fellow Daoist, we¡¯ve already investigated. The Spiritual Integration Realm primordial spirit you killed yesterday belonged to Huan Shaoyou¡¯s grand uncle, Huan Tianzhong. He¡¯s one of the oldest members of the Huan Family, and he upied an extremely lofty position.

    ¡°After what happened yesterday, the Huan Family surely hates you to the bone, but rest assured. Even with all their power, they won¡¯t dare act up in Nine Tripod City.

    ¡°Also, the Huo Family, Cloudsky Divine Pce, the Qingyi Dao Sect, and the various other factions have be much more cautious after seeing your strength firsthand yesterday. ording to His Majesty, they n to wait and see how the Huan Family handles you.¡±

    When Su Yi heard this, he couldn¡¯t help butugh dryly. ¡°That¡¯s actually rather clever. If the Huan Family kills me, they¡¯ll effectively help those other factions get revenge.¡±

    Weng Jiuughed too. ¡°And if even the Huan Family cannot touch you, then it doesn¡¯t matter how much they hate you¡­ They¡¯ll have no choice but to hold their nose and swallow theirints.¡±

    ¡°Even if they endure in silence, they won¡¯t necessarily give up so easily,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t matter. If they dare to act up, I¡¯ll just pay them each a visit personally.¡±

    His tone was casual, but it left Weng Jiu?clucking?his tongue. How could he miss that Su Yi¡¯s so-called ¡°visit¡± referred to single-handedly suppressing the factions that opposed him?

    Of course, this wouldn¡¯t necessarily happen.

    After exchanging a few more pleasantries, Weng Jiu hurried on his way.

    ¡­¡­

    That night,mps lit up Nine Tripod City. The city was lively and bustling.

    Daoist Master Coldsmoke sat in a pavilion, gently exhorting her pupil.

    ¡°Xinzhao, when you go to Sumeru Immortal Ind tomorrow, you must be careful. That ce is viewed as forbidden ground. In the thirty thousand years since the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness began, no one has gone inside. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you obtain any good fortune; it¡¯s enough so long as you return alive.¡±

    ¡°Master, rest assured. Brother Su is going too, so I¡¯ll just stick close to him,¡± said Wen Xinzhao with a smile.

    When she saw the longing and eagerness in the young woman¡¯s eyes, Daoist Master Coldsmoke couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly.

    She was right. Su Yi¡¯s presence would be enough to keep Wen Xinzhao safe¡­

    After witnessing Su Yi¡¯s performance yesterday at the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly, Daoist Master Coldsmoke fully understood that she¡¯d made a grievous error in judgment.

    She thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Xinzhao, I won¡¯t stop you from interacting with Su Yi, but you have to understand. Su Yi and the Huan Family havepletely fallen out, and they¡¯re sure to seek revenge against him. When the timees, it¡¯s highly likely that you¡¯ll be dragged into it. Be sure to weigh the advantages and disadvantages carefully.¡±

    Wen Xinzhao thought for a moment, then whispered, ¡°Master, I trust that should the Huan Family and Brother Su be enemies, it¡¯s the Huan Family who will suffer in the end!¡±

    Daoist Master Coldsmoke was stunned, and her eyes filled with uncertainty. ¡°Is that so¡­?¡±

    ¡­.

    A lively, raucous tavern.

    ¡°Who could have imagined that His Excellency Su Yi would shine brightest of all at the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly! Even Zeng Pu, the monster of the ancient era who took first ce, pales byparison!¡±

    ¡°Rumor has it that His Excellency Su Yi is a sword cultivator from a tiny backwater nation, the Great Zhou, and that he¡¯s only seventeen this year. Despite this, his strength is heaven-defying!¡±

    ¡°Everyone is saying that of all the Origin Dao cultivators in the modern world of cultivation, His Excellency Su Yi is the greatest! He¡¯s the strongest of the younger generation and of the Three Realms of the Origin Dao. He¡¯s unequaled!¡±

    ¡°You think he¡¯s just strong in the Origin Dao? You¡¯re wrong! They say that with His Excellency Su Yi¡¯s strength, killing even early-stage Spiritual Manifestation cultivators is well within the realm of possibility!

    ¡°I heard it¡¯s highly likely that the Blue-Robed Swordsman who killed Elder Huo Tiandu of Cloudsky Divine Pce on Cloub Lake was none other than Su Yi!¡±

    ¡­..

    Simr discussions could be heard throughout Nine Tripod City.

    The Orchid Terrace Dharma?Assembly had ended?yesterday.

    But even now, word of what had happened there spread through every street and alleyway of Nine Tripod City.

    It was no exaggeration to say that everywhere cultivators gathered in Nine Tripod City, they were sure to mention Su Yi¡¯s name!

    Ge Qian was currently drinking alone, and when he overheard these discussions, his expression filled with uncertainty.

    ¡°Old-timer, you have no idea. Yesterday, when I saw Su Yi cut down that Spiritual Integration Realm primordial spirit, the first thought that popped into my mind was ¡®if I meet him, he might well grab his sword and chop you up too.¡¯¡± Ge Qian sighed and muttered.

    ¡°Scoundrel! Do you want me dead that badly?¡± The old-timer cursed, his voice resounding throughout Ge Qian¡¯s mental sea.

    ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you is all.¡± Ge Qian took a sip of wine and said, ¡°I¡¯m still worried that something unexpected will happen if I meet with Su Yi.¡±

    Yesterday, after the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly ended, he learned from Yuan Heng that Su Yi had taken up residence in Azure Dragon Lane¡¯s Azurecloud Court.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When I learned that that little turtle Yuan Heng received the Xuanwu True Essence Sutra from Su Yi, I had a certain premonition. It¡¯s highly likely that this meeting will turn out to be an enormous stroke of good fortune!¡± said the old-timer gravely.

    ¡°Why do you think that?¡± Ge Qian didn¡¯t quite get it.

    The old-timer had spent the past few days carefully weighing the pros and cons, as if he¡¯d encountered the thorniest problem in the world. He¡¯d gone back and forth repeatedly, sinking into long silences, leaving Ge Qian beside himself with worry.

    But now, it seemed the old man¡­ was starting to look forward to meeting with Su Yi!

    ¡°Why?¡± the old-timer muttered to himself. A long time passed before he gave a response that Ge Qian could never have anticipated, not even if you hit him over the head. ¡°Because¡­ he¡¯s surnamed Su!¡±

 Chapter 538: You Cannot Escape Even if You Grow Wings

    <h4>Chapter 538: You Cannot Escape Even if You Grow Wings</h4>

    He was surnamed Su!

    The old-timer¡¯s voice carried a rare hint of excitement, and he was uncharacteristically distracted.

    It seemed that the surname ¡°Su¡± had an extraordinary meaning to him.

    Ge Qian was briefly stunned. ¡°What kind of stupid reason is that? You knew his surname back at the Sea of Chaotic Spirits too, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°That was then, and this is now,¡± said the old-timer, sounding conflicted. ¡°You don¡¯t get it¡­¡±

    Ge Qian took a deep breath. ¡°So you¡¯re saying you¡¯re dead set on meeting Su Yi, right?¡±

    The old-timer¡¯s tone left no room for argument. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Ge Qian sighed. ¡°Agh, can you give me a bit of time to mentally prepare? How about this? Tomorrow, after we¡¯ve left for Sumeru Immortal Ind, I¡¯ll find an opportunity to meet with him. How about it?¡±

    Despite finding the whole process terrifying, Ge Qian made it into the top thirty without incident and obtained a Sumeru Talisman. This qualified him to proceed to Sumeru Immortal Ind.

    The old-timer immediately cursed him out. ¡°You¡¯ll have to meet him eventually, so why procrastinate? Are you really such a wimp, you little brat?¡±

    Ge Qian said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯ve just always been extra cautious about things I¡¯m unsure of, that¡¯s all. Besides, if we meet yesterday, and if something goes wrong, there will be others present. That might give Su Yi some reservations. If we just show up on his doorstep, who knows what will happen?¡±

    The old-timer obviously felt mncholy, but after a moment¡¯s silence, he said impatiently, ¡°Tomorrow, then! Let me tell you: if you change your mind again, I¡¯ll visit him myself!¡±

    Ge Qian instantly sighed in relief, then smiled. ¡°Rest assured. I might be a little on the cautious side, but I always keep my word.¡±

    He took a sip of wine, feelingpletely rxed.

    He didn¡¯t know why, but he¡¯d always felt a wordless dread whenever Su Yi was around, as if he¡¯d encountered his nemesis.

    If possible, he¡¯d prefer never to see Su Yi ever again.

    Late that night, Ge Qian left the little tavern.

    Pedestrians were already few and far between. Falling leaves drifted through the air, and themps were dimly lit.

    After just a few steps, Ge Qian suddenly sensed something. His eyes narrowed slightly, but without any other change in his expression, he said to hispanion, ¡°Old-timer, someone¡¯s following us.¡±

    The old-timer said at top speeds, ¡°Make a circle around the city. See if you can shake him off.¡±

    Ge Qian nodded.

    He then wandered throughout the city as if he had nothing better to do, going out of his way to choose streets with other people.

    His steps looked unhurried, but every time he reached a corner, he elerated, shooting ahead as quick as the wind.

    Almost ten minutester.

    Ge Qian¡¯s expression was somewhat grave. ¡°He¡¯s still there. I suspect he¡¯s a Spiritual Manifestation Realm expert!¡±

    ¡°Strange. You¡¯ve always been cowardly and afraid of trouble, and you haven¡¯t offended anyone since entering Nine Tripod City. Why would a Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator suddenly set his sights on you?¡± The old-timer was a bit confused.

    A possibility suddenly urred to Ge Qian, who said?uncertainly, ¡°Perhaps¡­ It¡¯s because of Su Yi. As you know, Yuan Heng and I disyed abilities with amon origin. Both of us use the Xuanwu Overlord Seal.?And now, everyone knows that Yuan Heng is Su Yi¡¯s attendant. I, too, am from the Great Zhou, so I¡¯m afraid everyone suspects that Su Yi and I are somehow connected too.¡±

    Saying this out loud left Ge Qian rather down in the dumps.

    It was then that someone chuckled. ¡°Young Friend Ge, please, wait up.¡±

    Immediately afterward, a tall, thin figure appeared further down the road, seemingly out of nowhere.

    It was a man in dark robes. He held a fly-whisk, and he wore an iron crown on his head. He looked thirty or forty, with bony features.

    Thiste at night, the wide-open streets were all but abandoned.

    As soon as the dark-robed man appeared, Ge Qian¡¯s keen senses alerted him to a strange transformation in the ambient air currents.

    It was as if the street¡¯s connection to heaven and earth had beenpletely severed.

    Ge Qian¡¯s pupils constricted, but he had no other outward reaction. Inwardly, he was readying himself for battle.

    ¡°This is called ¡®Reversing the Void.¡¯ It¡¯s but a petty little trick. You needn¡¯t panic, my young friend. This humble Daoist just wants to talk to you without others overhearing,¡± said the dark-robed man with a smile.

    ¡°That so? But it seems we¡¯ve never met. I honestly can¡¯t imagine what you¡¯d want to discuss with me.¡± Ge Qian furrowed his brow.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t know each other before, but it¡¯s not toote.¡± The dark-robed man inclined his head with a faint smile. ¡°This humble Daoist is called He Changying, and my Daoist title is Tie Liu, or ¡®Iron Willow.¡¯ I¡¯m from the Demonic Huan Family.¡±

    The Demonic Huan Family!

    Ge Qian¡¯s heart shook, but outwardly, he eximed, ¡°And here I thought every expert of the Huan Family shared their surname. So, they have Daoists in their ranks too?¡±

    The dark-robed He Changying exined patiently, ¡°You don¡¯t know this, my young friend, but even thirty thousand years ago, the Huan Family presided over nine other sects and factions. This humble Daoist¡¯s Skywater Temple is one of the nine.

    ¡°s, as the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness descended, Skywater Temple encountered disaster. I was fortunate enough to receive the Huan Family¡¯s protection, enabling me to avoid cmity and survive the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness. I reawakened from my dormant state a few years ago, and I¡¯ve served the Huan Family ever since.¡±

    Ge Qian couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit surprised. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that the dark-robed man would exin all that.

    ¡°Then what did youe here for tonight?¡± asked Ge QIan.

    He Changying?smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s simple. I¡¯m here to invite you to visit the Huan Family¡¯s current residence. We¡¯d like to learn more about Su Yi.¡±

    Ge Qian grimaced.?So Su Yi really did implicate me!

    He took a deep breath, then said earnestly, ¡°Sir Daoist, if I said I didn¡¯t know Su Yi at all, would you¡­ Would you believe me?¡±

    He Changying?smiled but said nothing.

    ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t believe me,¡± muttered Ge Qian dejectedly.

    ¡°You have nothing to worry about, my young friend,¡± said He Changying warmly. ¡°So long as you cooperate, the Huan Family won¡¯t harm you.¡±

    ¡°As if I¡¯d trust you! You said all that earlier just to stall for time, didn¡¯t you?¡± Ge Qianughed derisively and waved his sleeve.

    Boom!

    At least talismans shot forth like a string of radiant, searing lights. They arced through the air like a rainbow and burst with terrifying power.

    Ge Qian shot ahead in a sh and fled explosively into the distance.

    The moment he fled, a ck jade ruler appeared in his right hand, and he gripped a spirit pearl in his left hand.

    The ck jade ruler was called Holy Peak, and it was an ancient treasure. It was one of the strongest spiritual weapons in Ge QIan¡¯s possession, and unless his life was in imminent danger, he wouldn¡¯t use it lightly.

    The pearl was a secret treasure designed for breaking formations. Thus, it was called the ¡°Formation-Breaking Pearl.¡± It was a rare and precious treasure.

    While venturing through forbiddennds and other danger zones, it had saved Ge Qian on numerous asions, allowing him to escape peril unscathed.

    However, Ge Qian still couldn¡¯t rest at ease.

    He gnashed his teeth and ced a dusty gray heart-protecting talisman around his neck.

    This was the Evil-Dispeling Talisman. It could ward off the full-force blow of a Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator.

    Afterpleting these preparations, Ge Qian felt much more assured.

    ¡°Open!¡± The Formation-Breaking Pearl burst with blue light.

    The entire stretch of heaven and earth trembled, and the invisible, restrictive power of the formation shook violently as a rift tore open.

    Ge Qian felt a surge of delight, and he charged out without hesitation.

    Not far away, He Changying gently waved his fly-whisk.

    The ten-plus talismans Ge Qian had just unleashed disappeared into nothingness.

    However, even after seeing Ge Qian slip through the hole in the Reversing the Void Restriction, he didn¡¯t give chase.

    On the contrary, his eyes shed with a hint of yful disdain.

    ng!

    An explosion shook the heavens.

    Ge Qian staggered back several dozen feet, his blood and qi churning within him. His jade ruler, Divine Peak, trembled and buzzed.

    A tall man in red had appeared not far away. He looked fierce and imposing, and when he looked around, his coppery eyes shed with sinister electricity.

    A snow-white flying sword hovered around him, glinting with cold light.

    Earlier, when Ge Qian charged out of the freshly-broken restriction, the snow-white flying sword shed at him. Although he blocked the attack, the impact left him on the verge of coughing up blood.

    The tall man in red was a Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator too!

    ¡°You blocked Daoist Brother Cui Heng¡¯s flying sword? Young Friend Ge, you really are a genius. It¡¯s no wonder you ced in the top thirty at the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly.¡±?He Changying?strolled over, his voice rife with emotion.

    He and the distant man in red, Cui Heng, were working together to form a pincer attack. Ge Qian instantly found himself beset on both sides, unable to retreat or advance.

    Ge Qian grimaced. ¡°Two Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators are working together just to target lil¡¯ ol¡¯ me? You sure think highly of me¡­¡±

    He keenly picked up on yet another restriction covering the nearby streets!

    This meant that even if he caused a far greater disturbance, no one would notice unless he broke through the second restriction.

    It was clear that He Changying and Cui Heng had made ample preparations for tonight¡¯s operation!

    This increased the pressure on Ge Qian enormously.

    ¡°Old-timer, it seems that even if we risk our lives, we¡¯ll have a hard time avoiding disaster¡­¡± muttered Ge Qian.

    ¡°Rest assured. I¡¯ll open a path for you even if it kills me!¡± The old-timer steeled himself.

    He Changying?drew closer and closer. ¡°Young Friend Ge, a wise man adapts to his circumstances. Even if you risk your life, there¡¯s nothing you can do. Why note quietly and save yourself some pain?¡±

    Ge Qian took a deep breath and grinned. ¡°That so? s, I¡¯ve never been the trusting type!¡±

    Boom!

    He waved his sleeves, and countless talismans and treasures flew out and enveloped He Changying and Cui Heng.

    There was a tiger in front of him and a wolf behind him, but fortunately, there was still room to maneuver to his left and right.

    Ge Qian¡¯s figure shed, and he shot to the side without hesitation.

    ¡°Open!¡±

    He flung the Formation-Breaking Pearl in an attempt to break free.

    But it was then that a short, withered elder appeared out of nowhere, stretched out his hand, and firmly gripped the Formation-Breaking Pearl.

    The short, withered elder clucked his tongue. ¡°A Formation-Breaking Pearl is a good treasure, yet you threw it away so easily? You¡¯re truly desecrating a precious item. In that case¡­ I¡¯ll just pocket it.¡±

    As he spoke, he¡¯d already slipped the pearl into his sleeves. Heughed heartily at Ge Qian.

    Yet another Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator!

    Ge Qian stiffened, and his face filled with bitterness.?Since when was I important enough to warrant three Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators joining forces to trap me?

    Not far away, He Changying and Cui Heng had already countered Ge Qian¡¯s talismans and treasures. Both had already locked onto their target.

    Ge Qian was little different from a trapped beast. Even if he grew wings, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape!

 Chapter 539: The Abstruse Force Response Call

    <h4>Chapter 539: The Abstruse Force Response Call</h4>

    ¡°Allow me to introduce you. This is Fellow Daoist Li Hanmu, and this is Fellow Daoist Cui Heng. They, too, are from the Huan Family.¡±?He Changying?gripped his fly-whisk and smiled. ¡°Young friend¡­ would you like to try again?¡±

    The withered Li Hanmu stood with his hands behind his back. He smiled, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes.

    Cui Heng raised his palm, and the snow-white sword revolved non-stop, emitting wisps of killing intent.

    When he saw this, Ge Qian took a deep breath, then said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll just have to try again.¡±

    Boom!

    He waved Divine Peak and charged at the expert closest to him, Li Hanmu.

    Were this a one-on-one fight, Ge Qian was confident that his trump cards would have been enough to kill any of the three Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators present.

    But under the current circumstances, that was obviously impossible.

    If he wanted to live, his only hope was to st one of them with all his might. Only then could he create a chance at survival.

    Thus, when Ge Qian attacked, he fought like his life was on the line!

    His apricot-yellow?Daoist?robes fluttered around him, and his lean figure burst with ink-ck Dao light. The indistinct roaring of a Xuanwu Tortoise emanated from within him.

    His early-stage Gathering Stars Realm cultivation burst around him, leaving nothing in reserve.

    Whoosh!

    When he swung Divine Peak, dense and boundless light descended alongside the ruler.

    Li Hanmu¡¯s eyes shone with disdain. He stretched out his hand and pped the air.

    Bang!

    The ruler was forced back.

    ¡°How can the light reflecting off a grain of ricepete with the brilliance of the moon and sun?¡± Li Hanmu jeered and shook his head.

    He Changying?and Cui Heng weren¡¯t far away, but neither moved. They just watched as if all of this were perfectly normal.

    When a cat toyed with a mouse, it had enough power to one-sidedly suppress its target.

    That was true for one cat, let alone three cats sharing a single mouse!

    ¡°That so?¡± Ge Qian grinned broadly and swung Divine Peak once more.

    ¡°You overestimate yourself.¡± Li Hanmu sighed, raised his hand, and grabbed. He seized the descending jade ruler firmly, then drew out his voice. ¡°Is this¡­ all you¡¯ve got?¡±

    Boom!

    A momentter, a tremendous, terrifying force emanated from Ge Qian. The ruler lit up with an invigorated st.

    Bang!

    Li Hanmu¡¯s wrist was in agony, and he rxed his grip as if he¡¯d been shocked. The impact sent him staggering back, and he almost fell.

    His expression changed immediately.

    An illusory, indistinct figure had appeared above Ge Qian, shrouded in mists. It emanated an appalling, terrifying aura.

    Not far away, He Changying and Cui Heng¡¯s gazes turned serious.

    When they first targeted Ge Qian, they anticipated a young genius like him would have no shortage of life-saving trump cards.

    However, they wouldn¡¯t have guessed that such a terrifying soul hid within Ge Qian¡¯s body!

    Ge Qian and his illusorypanion didn¡¯t give them time to react. They attacked immediately, aiming for Li Hanmu.

    Li Hanmu let out a strange shout, and a blue Daoist seal flew through the air and bore down.

    Boom!

    A deafening boom rang out.

    Li Hanmu staggered back, blood flowing from the corners of his lips. The Daoist seal shook as if about to fall.

    Ge Qian and the illusory silhouette seized the opportunity to charge into the distance.

    ¡°I¡¯ll break the restriction while you take this opportunity to flee! Quickly!¡± The illusory figure bellowed, and his hands formed seals.

    Dark light coursed through the skies, bing an enormous creature with a turtle¡¯s head, a snake¡¯s tail, and four legs, each like a pir supporting the heavens. The creature¡¯s body was as enormous as a mountain.

    The first stance of the Xuanwu Overlord Seal: the Overturning Heaven Seal!

    From afar, it really did seem as if a Xuanwu True Spirit divine beast had appeared out of nowhere, intent on overturning heaven and earth and throwing the universe into disarray.

    ¡°Go!¡± Not far away, He Changying¡¯s eyes shed with ruthlessness, and he raised a bronze treasure mirror.

    The mirror was round and shiny, and when it floated into the air, the smooth, ssy surface opened like an eye, revealing a blood-red iris. It was like a devil staring at you from the pits of hell: cold, indifferent, and heartless.

    Whoosh!

    A strange crimson beam shot out of the blood-red eye, striking the distant blurry figure at unbelievable speeds.

    The blurry figure suddenly trembled, then let out a pained grunt. The Heaven Overturning Seal dispersed before it got the chance to reveal its true power.

    ¡°Old-timer!¡± Ge Qian cried out in rm. His heart clenched.

    The old man was already blurry and indistinct, but now, his silhouette showed signs of imminent copse. There was no doubt that the mirror¡¯s overly terrifying attack had dealt enormous damage!

    The nearby He Changying put away the bronze mirror and said with a carefree expression, ¡°Young Friend Ge, your backer doesn¡¯t quite seem reliable.¡±

    Cui Heng and Li Hanmu couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Ge Qian¡¯s expression shifted erratically.

    The blurry figure sighed. ¡°A streak of Spirit-Swallowing Light, that¡¯s all. In my prime, power like that wouldn¡¯t have even made me itchy. Just as a tiger risks being bullied by dogs after leaving the mountains, I too have fallen from glory. Even a bunch of ant-like things can push me around now¡­¡±

    ¡°Ants?¡±?He Changying?and hispanions couldn¡¯t help butugh.?This blurry figure is neither human nor ghost, but he¡¯s got quite a mouth on him!

    ¡°Old-timer, this is no time for boasting! Worst-case scenario, we die. I, Ge Qian, am not afraid of death!¡± Ge Qian took a deep breath, then grinned. ¡°Just like you¡¯re always harping on about. A cultivator should face both life and death with calm equanimity. If there¡¯s really no way out, we¡¯ll just die!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really not afraid of death,¡± the blurry silhouette whispered. ¡°But I¡¯m unwilling to die before clearing up my doubts¡­¡±

    He suddenly raised his head and let out a boundless, vigorous chant. It sounded as if he were reciting obscure Daoist scriptures. His voice rumbled throughout heaven and earth.

    He Changying?and hispanions furrowed their brows in confusion.

    The chanting didn¡¯t seem the least bit dangerous, so they couldn¡¯t help but wonder just what this blurry figure was up to.

    Meanwhile¡ª¡ª

    Azurecloud Court.

    Su Yi was seated cross-legged in his room when he suddenly opened his eyes, his expression a bit bewildered.

    ¡°The power of the Abstruse Force Response Call¡­¡±

    In his past life, in his capacity as the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, he''d created this secret art personally. He then taught it to his nine legacy disciples and said that, should they encounter danger while wandering the outside world, all they had to do was circte this art with their souls. He¡¯d know immediately, and he¡¯d rush to their aid.

    This was the Abstruse Force Response Call. It got its name from his Daoist title, ¡°Xuanjun¡± or ¡°Abstruse Force¡±!

    However, he would never have expected to sense this particr technique¡¯s energy fluctuations here in Nine Tripod City!

    He felt as if his heart were the tranquil surface of ake, and someone had just hurled a boulder into it, stirring up enormous ripples!

    ¡°Could it be that little turtle¡­?¡± As he muttered, Su Yi rose and left Azurecloud Court.

    ¡­

    ¡°Go stop him! I¡¯ll capture the kid!¡± He Changying said gravely.

    Although he wasn¡¯t sure what that indistinct silhouette was chanting, dys would only lead to trouble. Thus, He Changying decided to take action immediately.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Li Hanmu and Cui Heng agreed, then acted immediately.

    The former activated a blue seal, while theter used a snow-white flying sword. Both shot toward that indistinct silhouette.

    Boom!

    A grand battle broke out.

    The blurry silhouette fought two against one. Even though he went all out, he was no longer a match for two Spiritual Manifestation Realm opponents at once.

    His injuries were severe, and he was in a highly weakened state to begin with. Under the circumstances, never mind protecting Ge Qian; he himself might die at any moment.

    Meanwhile, He Changying was charging toward Ge Qian.

    Ge Qian naturally wouldn¡¯t just sit back and wait to die. He wielded his jade ruler and circted his cultivation to its upper limit.

    ¡°Young Friend, I have no desire to sh head-on with a genius of the present day like you.¡±?He Changying?chuckled.

    Suddenly, a glittering golden rope flew out of his sleeves, shot through the air, and formed a giant golden, which descended upon Ge Qian.

    Ge Qian¡¯s?pupils constricted. Divine Peak burst with holy light, and he swung at the.

    Against all expectations, the ruler didn¡¯t so much as shake the. On the contrary, it got stuck, like a bug trapped in a spider¡¯s web. The golden held it fast.

    This is bad!?Ge Qian¡¯s expression changed dramatically. He promptly gave up on the ruler and retreated explosively.

    ¡°Young friend, no cultivator beneath the Spiritual Manifestation Realm can escape the power of my Spirit-Capturing Rope. There¡¯s nowhere to run and nowhere to hide,¡± said He Changying with a yful look on his face.

    The expanded under his control, covering a thousand feet and sealing off every possible escape route on all sides.

    Ge Qian felt as if his eyes were about to burst. He struggled with everything he had, to no avail. In the blink of an eye, he waspletely trapped, unable to move a muscle.

    ¡°Young friend, in a one-on-one confrontation, this humble Daoist couldn¡¯t necessarily capture a genius of the present day such as yourself. However, with the Spirit-Capturing Rope, one of the Huan Family¡¯s nine great demonic treasures, capturing you is as easy as turning over my hand.¡± He Changying smiled as he drew near.

    He snapped his fingers.?Bang!

    Everything went ck as Ge Qian fell directly unconscious.

    ¡°My apologies, little friend. You¡¯re very important to the Huan Family, and I¡¯m worried you¡¯llmit suicide. I could only knock you out.¡± As he spoke, He Changying picked Ge Qian up off the ground.

    Then, he looked over to where hispanions were fighting.

    The blurry figure was beset on both sides, and he was already covered in wounds. He looked like a patch of fog on the verge of dispersing. It seemed he might fall apart at any moment.

    ¡°You two, the Sky-Obscuring Shade Formation has almost run out of power. Please end this quickly,¡± He Changying reminded his allies.

    The formation they¡¯d ced over the surrounding area, the Sky-Obscuring Shade Formation, could onlyst just long enough to brew a cup of tea. Its purpose wasn¡¯t to trap Ge Qian, much less his blurrypanion. Rather, it was to avoid triggering the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier covering the city.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send him on his way!¡± Li Hanmu smiled hideously, then straightened his back. His majestic aura surged, and the blue seal he was using mmed into the blurry figure.

    Bang!

    The blurry figure was sent flying backward. He seemed even closer to following apart.

    When he saw that Ge Qian had already been captured, his indistinct features revealed a trace of mncholy and despondency. He muttered, ¡°Could it be that¡­?I?was mistaken? And that Su Yi isn¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Die!¡± Cui Heng controlled his snow-white flying sword, which shed through the air.

    Its sword qi was so flourishing that the blurry silhouette could only sigh and give into despair.

    But it was then that¡ª

    The formation covering this stretch of heaven and earth shook, then boomed.

    ng!!!

    Immediately afterward, a collision rang out, as if something were piercing metal and splitting stone.

    A sharp edge hurled the white flying sword away. Its wails shook the heavens.

    His unexpected survival caught the blurry silhouette off guard. It was then that he realized that a tall, lean figure had appeared beside him.

    The indistinct figure wasn¡¯t sure when he¡¯d gotten there, but he was dressed in blue, with a calm, detached bearing.

    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re¡­¡± The indistinct silhouette¡¯s eyes suddenly widened in disbelief.

    When he saw him, Su Yi¡¯s heart swelled with emotion too, and he found it hard to stay in control. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Foolish child.¡±

 Chapter 540: Choose How You Wish to Die

    <h4>Chapter 540: Choose How You Wish to Die</h4>

    Foolish child.

    When that sigh entered the blurred silhouette¡¯s ears, it went off like a crack of lightning.

    The illusory figure shook, then stared intently at Su Yi. The emotions long welled up deep within his heart burst forth, like floodwaters breaking through a dam. He couldn¡¯t help but blurt, ¡°Ma-... Master!?¡±

    His voice contained irrepressible excitement, bewilderment, delight, and disbelief; it seemed he dared not believe this was real.

    Su Yi silently took a deep breath to repress his overwhelming emotions. On the outside, he snorted coldly. ¡°Little turtle, you¡¯re increasingly disappointing. If I hadn¡¯t shown up tonight, I¡¯m afraid those three little ants would have killed you.¡±

    Despite this rebuke, the blurry figure grinned. He was incoherent with excitement. ¡°Master! It really is you. I just knew you wouldn¡¯t die like¡­ Waah! This is great! This is so great¡­!¡±

    All that remained of him was his soul, and he was severely injured and on the verge of death. Despite this, he seemed thrilled, as if he¡¯d forgotten everything else in his excitement.

    When he saw this, Su Yi¡¯s heart churned with emotion, and despite himself, his gaze softened. ¡°Enough. Wait until I¡¯ve gotten even for you. Then, we¡¯ll find a ce to have a good chat.¡±

    The blurry figure lowered his head in shame. ¡°I¡­I¡¯ll have to trouble you again, Master¡­¡±

    ¡°Troubling me again¡­?¡± Su Yiughed heartily, looking a bit dazed.

    ¡°Su Yi, you¡¯re that guy¡¯s master?¡± Off in the distance, He Changying furrowed his brow, feeling a bit uncertain.

    From the moment Su Yi barged into the Sky Obscuring Shade Formation and blocked the white flying sword, the three Spiritual Manifestation Realm subordinates of the Huan Family felt their hearts sink. They knew they were in for trouble.

    The terrifying strength Su Yi had disyed at the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly yesterday was still fresh in their minds. Of course they were cautious!

    When they learned that Su Yi was the indistinct figure¡¯s master, they were beside themselves with surprise.

    When they fought him earlier, they realized that although only a wisp of primordial spirit remained of the blurry figure, and although he was in a highly weakened state, his umtions were terrifying. At his peak, he had to have been a Spirit Dao cultivator at the very least, but he might even have been stronger!

    For someone like that to address an Origin Pce Realm youth like Su Yi as his master¡ªhis?teacher¡ªwas astonishing!

    Su Yi nced up at He Changying, Li Hanmu, and Cui Heng. His deep, profound gaze turned calm and indifferent.

    ¡°Tell me¡­ How do you wish to die?¡± Su Yi said softly. He sounded as if he were making casual conversation, as if he weren¡¯t angry in the least.

    However, a familiar feeling coursed through the blurry figure¡¯s heart for the first time in a long time.?Master is just as he was back then. Lightning could strike him, but on the outside, he¡¯d remain as calm as the surface of ake!

    The heavens could fall and the earth could crumble, and he wouldn¡¯t so much as furrow his brow.

    But when he wants to kill someone, the calmer he seems, the more brutally his foe will die!

    ¡°Hehe, Su Yi, yourbat prowess is indeed heaven-defying, and even we are somewhat afraid of you. However, should this trulye to blows, the three of usbined have nothing to fear from a junior like you!¡± The short, withered Li Hanmu broke into an insincere smile.

    Cui Heng¡¯s eyes shed with cold light. The white sword hovering over his outstretched palm buzzed and hummed, ready and raring to go.

    He Changying, however, looked cautious. He clutched his fly-whisk and readied himself for battle.

    ¡°Su Yi,¡± he said gravely, ¡°It seems to me that we¡¯d best end this here. You might well have the imperial family behind you, but we¡¯re backed by the Huan Family. Making a bigger incident out of this won¡¯t do any of us any good!

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to choose how you¡¯ll die, then I¡¯ll choose for you.¡±

    Before this light, airy deration finished echoing through the air, he turned and walked toward Li Hanmu.

    He looked as if he were out for a leisurely stroll, but in the blink of an eye, he was only about ten feet from Li Hanmu.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± Li Hanmu had long since prepared for this. By the time Su Yi approached, he¡¯d already silently circted his early-stage Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivation to its peak.

    The blue Daoist seal in his hands suddenly roared like a dragon or tiger and shot through the air, bearing down on Su Yi.

    The seal¡¯s surface was carved with the words ¡°Netherworld Mountain¡± written in demonic glyphs. It filled the air with baleful blue energy, making the skies howl and wail. Its majestic aura was extremely overbearing.

    Against a heaven-defying figure like Su Yi, Li Hanmu naturally dared not hold anything back. He disyed all of his strength in this attack.

    Su Yi¡¯s expression was as tranquil as the waters of an ancient well. He made no attempt to dodge. Instead, the Abstruse God Sword let out an impassioned hum as it shed through the air.

    Whoosh!

    The edge shed through the air, like a sudden thundercrack.

    A low, rumbling boom rang out, and the baleful energy filling the sky split in half. The seal engraved with demonic glyphs trembled.

    Bang!!!

    Spider web-like cracks appeared on its surface.

    Then, it exploded.

    Splurt!

    When his treasure was destroyed, Li Hanmu suffered a bacsh. He coughed up blood, and his face paled.

    Su Yi had attacked just once, but he didn¡¯t just break through Li Hanmu¡¯s strongest attack; he even destroyed the Netherworld Mountain Demonic Seal!

    This waspletely out of Li Hanmu¡¯s expectations, and it startled him so badly that his scalp went numb. His face filled with astonishment.

    The distant He Changying and Cui Heng couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    This attack was unquestionably far more terrifying than the power Su Yi disyed at the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly yesterday!

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Su Yi didn¡¯t use his full power at the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly yesterday?¡± Li Changying and Cui Heng realized that something was amiss, but before they could react¡ª

    Whoosh!

    After cutting through the seal, Su Yi appeared just a few feet away from Li Hanmu in a sh.

    The Abstruse God Sword was even faster than Su Yi himself. Its edge shot through the air with incredible speed and efficiency. It brimmed with profound and inscrutable charm, and it left no trace.

    ¡°Break!¡± Li Hanmu bellowed, his eyes practically popping out of their sockets. It seemed he was fighting with his life on the line.

    Boom!

    Waves of power boomed on his short, withered body as his hands formed seals. A crimson curtain of light manifested around him. It was shaped like the full moon.

    The Blood Moon Wall!

    This was a demonic secret art with shocking defensive power.

    But then, Su Yi¡¯s sh descended with a heaven-shaking boom. The surface of the blood-red, moon-like curtain of light caved in, and a perfectly straight crack appeared on its surface.

    Sparks scattered like rain. In the end, the light curtain couldn¡¯t withstand the power contained within this sh, and it burst apart.

    ¡°No¡ª¡ª!¡±

    Li Hanmu was so scared that his soul almost left his body.

    He would never have guessed that even with his Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivation, he¡¯d seem this pathetic against an Origin Realm youth.

    He was like a mantis trying to block a chariot or an egg flinging itself against a rock¡­

    Splurt!

    Li Hanmu¡¯s body went rigid, and his eyes widened.

    A sword had pierced his throat, and its tip jutted out the other end.

    Power burst from the edge, like countless sharp swords exploding within his body. His skin, flesh, tendons, bones, organs, and even his soul were instantly minced. Countless fine chunks of flesh flew through the air.

    Like death by one thousand cuts!

    In the blink of an eye, Li Hanmu, a Spirit Dao cultivator, was sliced into a meaty pulp. Even his soul dispersed!

    This forceful, bloody scene made the indistinct figure¡¯s heart well with emotion. He couldn¡¯t control himself, and inwardly, he muttered,?Finding my master is like happening upon antern in a dark room, or encountering a boat while lost at sea. Nothing could be more fortunate!

    Meanwhile, He Changying and Cui Heng¡¯s hair stood on end. This scene left them stunned.

    Neither had anticipated that Su Yi would be?this?terrifying!

    Su Yi nced at Cui Heng, then said calmly, ¡°A sword cultivator? Then I¡¯ll just have to snap your sword, shatter your sword heart, and take your head.¡±

    As his voice echoed through the air, he streaked ahead with the Controlling Currents Evasion Art, so fast it was as if he''d teleported. He was headed right toward Cui Heng.

    Whoosh!

    He appeared before his opponent in a sh, too quick to follow!

    Cui Heng was using his divine sense, but he was nheless caught off guard. He couldn¡¯t tell where Su Yi was.

    His expression changed dramatically, and he bellowed, ¡°Activate!¡±

    The snow-white flying sword shot into the air and suddenly manifested thirty-six sword shadows, each dazzlingly white. They nketed the sky, forming an imposing sword formation around Cui Heng.

    ¡°Hah!¡± Cui Heng circted the formation with his will, and his sleeves billowed around him.

    Countless fine, silvery stars flickered on and off within the sword formation, surging like a rising tide. It was a magnificent sight.

    The Celestial Combat Sword Formation!

    This was Cui Heng¡¯s ultimate killer move. It could both attack and defend, and once it took shape, it presented a lethal threat to even other Spirit Dao cultivators.

    But against Su Yi, he was like an amateur showing off to an expert.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes shone with derision, and in an instant, he swung the Abstruse God Sword thirty-six times. Thirty-six streaks of clear sword qi shot forth, striking different parts of the Celestial Combat Sword Formation.

    Every sh targeted one of the weakest points of the formation!

    He struck with the precision of a chef butchering a cow, the pinnacle of precision.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Amidst the deafening impact, the shockingly majestic and momentous Celestial Combat Sword Formation crumbled and disappeared into thin air before it could reveal any of its power.

    Sparks scattered like rain. Cui Heng was almost struck dumb.

    In the past, the Celestial Combat Sword Formation had always been his killer move, and it essentially never let him down.

    Who¡¯d have thought that the killer move he took the most pride in would amount to little more than paper mache against Su Yi? The formation almost seemed intended for decoration!

    When he saw Su Yiing right for him, Cui Heng dared not pause to think. He activated the snow-white flying sword and met him head-on.

    Crunch!

    With a sh of sword light, the snow-white sword split down the center. Both halves shot away.

    ¡°Dammit!¡± Cui Heng was deathly pale. How could he possibly continue shing with Su Yi?

    Instead, he turned and ran.

    Whoosh!

    Practically simultaneously, He Changying attacked. He threw the Spirit-Capturing Rope, which transformed from a single rope into a massive golden that enveloped Su Yi.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed; he could sense how powerful this treasure was.

    Mmmmmmm!

    The Abstruse God Sword¡¯s hums resounded like the tide, reverberating throughout the surrounding area. Unstoppably sharp clear sword light soared into the heavens in waves, like a series of avnches, spreading throughout the area. The sword qi mmed into the golden like waves mming against the shoreline, sending it flying.

    Rumble! Rumble! Boom!

    Beneath the relentless waves of sword qi, the golden billowed and writhed.

    In the blink of an eye, it dispersed in mid-air, seemingly unable to bear such power. It returned to its original shape¡ªa single golden rope¡ªbefore it was sent flying.

    Splurt!

    He Changying, the one controlling the Spirit-Capturing Net, coughed up blood. His face filled with irrepressible astonishment.

    He wouldn¡¯t have guessed that Su Yi would break through one of the Huan Family¡¯s strongest demonic treasures in such a way.

    He Changying?no longer dared to hesitate. He growled, ¡°Su Yi, if you don¡¯t?stay?your hand, don¡¯t me me for killing the boy!¡±

    As he spoke, he raised the unconscious Ge Qian into the air, his gaze sinister and brimming with unconcealed killing intent.

    Su Yi furrowed his brow, while the indistinct figure¡¯s heart sank.

 Chapter 541: Something Big Is Going to Happen Tonight

    <h4>Chapter 541: Something Big Is Going to Happen Tonight</h4>

    Ge Qian was still unconscious.?He Changying?held him aloft by the neck.

    As if Ge Qian were amb to the ughter.

    It would have been obvious to anyone that with his Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivation, all He Changying had to do to kill Ge Qian was exert strength through his fingers. It would take no effort at all.

    The indistinct silhouette nced nervously at Su Yi. He knew his master¡¯s temperament; he¡¯d never retreated orpromised in the face of such threats.

    On the contrary, if they dared kill Ge Qian, Su Yi dared kill them and everyone connected to them!

    ¡°Master, Ge Qian¡­¡± The blurry figure couldn¡¯t help but speak up. He naturally couldn¡¯t bear the thought of Ge Qian¡¯s death.

    ¡°Rx,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°He won¡¯t die.¡±

    ¡°So long as you?stay?your hand, he naturally won¡¯t die,¡± said He Changying gravely.

    Cui Heng stood to the side, his expression dark and unsightly.

    If He Changying hadn¡¯t intervened just in the nick of time, he would have been doomed!

    ¡°No, you both have to die,¡± said Su Yi calmly.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want this kid to live?¡±?He Changying¡¯s?expression darkened.

    ¡°You won¡¯t get the chance to hurt him,¡± said Su Yi. He looked at He Changying, and a cryptic, profound light shone in the depths of his gaze. It was like a whirlpool of stars, or as if he¡¯d opened a portal straight to hell.

    Boom!

    He Changying?felt an agonizing pain in his soul. A trace of emptiness appeared.

    To his bewilderment, this Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator felt as if a giant hand had trapped his soul, and he sank uncontrobly into an abyss of darkness.

    An indescribable sense of despair, helplessness, and terror washed over him, like floodwaters through a dam, assailing his mental state.

    This is bad!!

    He Changying¡¯s?instincts, which he¡¯d tempered over many years of cultivation, stirred him. He suddenly bit through the tip of his tongue, regaining a thread of mental rity.

    Without the slightest hesitation, he put strength into his grip, intent on snapping Ge Qian¡¯s neck.

    But a momentter, his field of vision rose, as if he¡¯d flown into the air. When he looked down, he saw a headless corpse on the ground.

    The body was dressed in dark robes, with a fly-whisk in one hand. The other hand was wrapped around Ge Qian¡¯s neck.

    The corpse¡¯s neck was spurting out bright red liquid.

    ¡°This¡­¡±?He Changying¡¯s?pupils constricted.?It seems I¡¯ve¡­ had my head cut off?

    Just as he realized what had happened, everything went ck, and all awareness left him.

    Thud!

    His head fell to the ground, astonishment and bewilderment still written all over his face.

    Thud!

    His headless body toppled over backward, resulting in another muffled impact.

    This strange and unsettling scene left Cui Heng in a panic. He couldn¡¯t help but scream, ¡°How¡­ How is this possible!?¡±

    Su Yi had barely even nced at He Changying before sending a single sh flying through the air. He attacked from a distance, taking?He Changying¡¯s?head clean off.

    From beginning to end, He Changying didn¡¯t react, much less resist.

    This was unquestionably far too terrifying.

    ¡°The secret soul technique, Soul Confinement!¡± The indistinct figure muttered.

    ¡°Your memory is rather decent,¡±ughed Su Yi.

    ¡°Of course I remember. When you first taught this secret art to Little Apprentice Sister, she practiced it on me. There aren¡¯t words to describe my torment!¡± sighed the blurry figure.

    Qing Tang, huh¡­??Su Yi¡¯s smile faded.

    However, he quickly cast aside his scattered thoughts and looked at Cui Heng.

    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer!¡± Cui Heng shuddered, jolted himself out of his astonishment, and fled.

    After repeatedly rallying himself, his courage finally gave out.

    When someone lost their will to fight and chose to flee, they no longer presented a significant threat, not even if they were a Spiritual Manifestation cultivator.

    Su Yi inwardly shook his head. And here he¡¯d nned to use the majesty of his Dao of the Sword to shatter his opponent¡¯s sword heart! Now, it seemed there was no need for that; Cui Heng¡¯s sword heart had already been obscured by terror.

    Someone like him was no longer worthy of the title ¡°sword cultivator.¡±

    Whoosh!

    Su Yi leaped and swung his sword without any further dys.

    Cui Heng was already thousands of feet away. His body was still trying to flee in a mad frenzy, but a sh had already removed his head from his shoulders. The headless corpse¡¯s chargested another couple hundred feet before it fell into the dirt.

    Su Yi had broken his sword, shattered his sword heart, and taken his head!

    Now, all three Spiritual Manifestation cultivators¡ªHe Changying, Li Hanmu, and Cui Heng¡ªhad?been executed!

    ng!

    Su Yi put the Abstruse God Sword away, then nced at the blurry figure.

    After a brief daze, the blurry figure seemed to understand what Su Yi wanted, and he began gathering up the spoils.

    He was severely injured, but he wasn¡¯t the least bit displeased. On the contrary, his heart surged with delight too great for words. He felt as if he¡¯d returned to the distant past, when he and Su Yi went out exploring together.

    Every time their master slew an opponent, his disciples wouldpete to clean up the aftermath. When they discovered some rare trinket, they¡¯d fight over it. It was a joyous time.

    When he saw the indistinct silhouette in action, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but sink into a bit of a trance.

    In his past life, he epted nine legacy disciples in total. The little turtle was the seventh, and his Daoist title was Xuan Ning. He was tasked with guarding his mountain gates and maintaining the sect¡¯s fortune.

    He was a pure-blooded descendant of the Xuanwu race, with extraordinary talent. The power of his bloodline was outstanding.

    However, his powers ofprehension were inferior to all of Su Yi¡¯s other disciples. Su Yi had once evaluated him as ¡°dim.¡± For him, there were no shortcuts or rapid advances; he could only advance step by step. Even for all his potential, his grand talent could only mature slowly.

    Su Yi would never have expected to see this apprentice of his here, on the Azure Continent.

    How did Xuan Ning get here?

    And how did he wind up in such dire straits?

    What happened in the years following my reincarnation?

    One question after another surged into Su Yi¡¯s mind, but in the end, he suppressed them.

    After all, tonight¡¯s incident was not yet over!

    ¡°Master.¡± The blurry figure had already gathered everything, and he carried Ge Qian over.

    When he faced Su Yi, this descendant of the Xuanwu race who typically loved to brag, was as meek as a schoolboy facing his teacher. He was awed, reverent, and reserved.

    It seemed Su Yi had left an indelible mark on him.

    ¡°For now, don¡¯t wake him up.¡± Su Yi nced at Ge Qian.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ge Qian nodded, but didn¡¯t ask why.

    ¡°Did the Huan Family send them after you?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Xuan Ning nodded once more.

    ¡°Come with me; let¡¯s look for them together. Once I¡¯ve dealt with them, I¡¯ll treat your wounds,¡± said Su Yi. He then turned and continued into the distance.

    Xuan Ning was briefly dazed. A warm current coursed through his heart, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He just silently followed his master.

    In his past life, whenever one of the sect¡¯s disciples was bullied, his master would rush to their aid, even if he was in seclusion or busy with other matters.

    It was to the point that some of the Wilds¡¯ major orthodoxies had a nickname for him, one they only used behind closed doors¡ª¡ª

    The Cub Protecting Maniac, Su Xuanjun.

    Boom!

    Su Yi waved his sleeves, and the Sky-Obscuring Shade Formation covering the area exploded and dispersed.

    It was already the middle of the night. The winds were piercingly cold, and fallen leaves flew through the air.

    The streets were long since abandoned.

    Su Yi continued ahead, but before long, a group came shooting through the sky. Their leader was none other than Weng Jiu.

    When he saw Su Yi, he was stunned despite himself.

    ¡°Did Fellow Daoist Su cause that disturbance just now?¡± Weng Jiu sounded confused. As he spoke, his gazended on the indistinct figure following Su Yi, Xuan Ning.

    ¡°And here I thought the imperial family would immediately discover any conflict that broke out in Nine Tripod City. Who¡¯d have thought you wouldn¡¯t show up until after those Huan Familyckeys were all already dead?¡± Su Yi said tly.

    This left Weng Jiu both surprised and awkward.

    ¡°The Huan Family targeted you tonight, Fellow Daoist?¡± Weng Jiu¡¯s expression darkened.

    ¡°Never mind that for now. Tell me, where in the city is the Huan Family staying?¡± Su Yi asked casually.

    Weng Jiu¡¯s heart shook, and he gasped as he realized that Su Yi was nning a massacre!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su¡­¡±

    Weng Jiu was just about to say something, but when he saw the distant, indifferent look in Su Yi¡¯s eyes, he couldn¡¯t help but shudder. He no longer dared waste words. Instead, he told Su Yi where the Huan Family was staying.

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°The corpses are still lying not far away. If you want to investigate, you can do so now.¡±

    With that, he turned and left. Xuan Ning stuck close to him.

    Weng Jiu watched them leave, his expression shifting erratically. A long time passed before he sighed. ¡°Tonight¡­ I¡¯m afraid something big is going to happen!¡±

    Magnolia Lane, the banks of the Qingyang Canal.

    An estate with buildings as numerous as trees in a forest.

    Lamps thoroughly illuminated the main hall.

    ¡°The young master ordered us to capture Ge Changling, then have?Daoist?Master Hong use the Chaotic Demon Spirit Lock to dominate his soul. With that in ce, he¡¯ll be perfectly obedient,¡± said the dignified woman in the seat of honor.

    She wore phoenix-patterned robes, and her hair was tied up. She had a majestic air about her.

    ¡°Rest assured, Madam Ruowen,¡±ughed the elder beside her. He had a silvery beard reminiscent of a mountain goat¡¯s.

    He stealthily evaluated the woman¡¯s well-proportioned curves, a faint, lewd light in his eyes.

    He¡¯d long since heard that Madam Ruowen cultivated a wide array of unparalleled dual cultivation techniques; she could drive any man mad, leaving him helpless.

    But now, she was Huan Shaoyou¡¯s exclusive toy; the old man had never gotten the chance to try her skills out.

    The horny old goat is getting more and more brazen! Later on, I¡¯ll have to find an opportunity to cut his little bauble off!?The woman in phoenix robes snorted coldly.

    ¡°Madam Ruowen, is Ge Changling really that important? Is he worth sending three Spiritual Manifestation Realm experts after?¡± said the dignified-looking middle-aged man in purple gravely. He was seated on her other side.

    ¡°Ge Changling¡¯s cultivation technique is the same as Su Yi¡¯s attendant, Yuan Heng. That¡¯s alreadymon knowledge. That means there¡¯s almost certainly some kind of connection between Ge Changling and Su Yi,¡± said the women in phoenix robes. ¡°After forcing Ge Changling to submit, the young master ns to use him as a double agent. He¡¯ll stick close to Su Yi, and after they enter Sumeru Immortal Ind, Ge Changling will work with the young master to trap and kill Su Yi.¡±

    Only then did the Daoist Master Hong and the purple-robed middle-aged man seem enlightened.

    ¡°If I were the young master, I¡¯d want to repay yesterday¡¯s grave humiliation ten thousand times over too,¡± said the middle-aged man in purple. ¡°That Su Yi might well have heaven-defyingbat prowess, but he¡¯s offended the Huan Family. How is that any different from seeking out his own demise? On Sumeru Immortal Ind, not even the imperial family can save him!¡±

    ¡°Strange,¡± said?Daoist?Master Hong. He furrowed his brow. ¡°Enough time to burn a stick of incense has passed, but He Changying and the others still aren¡¯t back yet. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry. This is, after all, Nine Tripod City. Avoiding the imperial family¡¯s attention is a bit troublesome. However, with their power, He Changying¡¯s team is unlikely to slip up,¡± said the woman in phoenix robes confidently.

    ¡°That¡¯s for the best.¡± Daoist Master Hongughed. He couldn¡¯t help but sneak a nce at the woman. His eyes traced her curves up and down.

    But it was then that a calm voice emanated from beyond the grand hall¡ª

    ¡°Where is Huan Shaoyou?¡±

 Chapter 542: Iâ€™ll Count to Three

    <h4>Chapter 542: I¡¯ll Count to Three</h4>

    Daoist Master Hong¡¯s heart shook.

    Anger arose on his face, and he mmed the little table in front of him. ¡°Who could possibly be so brazen as to call the young master directly by name in our territory?¡±

    The woman in phoenix-patterned robes said in rm, ¡°That sounds¡­ That sounds like Su Yi¡¯s voice!¡±

    Su Yi!?

    Daoist Master Hong¡¯s pupils constricted.

    The purple-robed middle-aged man beside him seemed surprised too.

    Tonight, He Changying led two others to capture "Ge Changling." Who¡¯d have thought Su Yi woulde knocking on their door before the three of them returned?

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go see what¡¯s happening.¡± The woman in the phoenix-patterned robe was the first to rise, and she raced outside the hall.

    Daoist Master Hong and the purple-robed middle-aged man followed hot on her heels.

    The night was dark as ink and silent on all sides.

    Boom!

    The residence gates burst apart, scattering fragments of wood.

    Su Yi strolled inside, d in his typical blue.

    Xuan Ning followed shortly after.

    ¡°Brazen!¡±

    ¡°Who are you? How dare you barge into Huan Family territory?¡±

    A group of guards and other such characters rushed over aggressively. They were visibly infuriated.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even nce at them. He just waved his sleeves.

    Boom!

    Arcs of sharp, clear sword qi shot forth, the sight dazzling to behold. They effortlessly obliterated the entire group, littering the ground with corpses.?Fresh blood sttered the floor.

    ¡°This is bad! We¡¯re under attack¡ª!¡±

    A shrill shriek rang out from deep within the pce. There was instantly a mor of voices at every corner of the residence.

    There was no doubt about it: the experts dispersed throughout the residence had been spurred into action.

    But it was as if Su Yi didn¡¯t even see it. His divine sense spread out, instantly covering the entire residence. He then proceeded ahead.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Off in the distance, a man in dark armor bellowed, strung his enormous bow, and fired.

    Beng!

    The arrow arced the air, sharp and quick.

    Su Yi flicked his fingers.

    A streak of sword qi flew through the air, and the arrow burst apart with a bang.

    The sword qi continued ahead, its power not reduced in the slightest. It pierced through the armored man¡¯s throat, its terrifying prative power sending the man flying. His corpsended over a hundred feet away.

    ¡°Everyone, attack together!¡± An infuriated bellow rang out, and people swarmed in on all sides.

    However, almost all of them were below the Spiritual Manifestation Realm. How could they possibly be a match for Su Yi?

    Su Yi stepped forward, his sleeves fluttering around him. Every time he attacked, dazzling sword qi flew through the air, killing enemies in batches.

    He cut them down like a farmer harvesting mustard greens, continuing ahead as if there were no one else around.

    Xuan Ning followed him. His expression was calm, without the slightest ripple of emotion.

    Back in the day, his master had dominated the Nine Provinces with the power of his Dao of the Sword. He''d once killed imperial cultivators as easily as if they were monkeys and chickens.

    Byparison, this spectacle wasn¡¯t even worth mentioning.

    However, Xuan Ning was inwardly extremely confused.?How¡­ How did Master wind up like this?

    Could the rumors be true? Did Master really enter the cycle of samsara and walk the unknown path of reincarnation?

    The thought made Xuan Ning¡¯s heart quiver.

    Reincarnation and rebirth!

    These concepts were like a taboo. Even in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, they existed only in fleeting rumors.

    If Master?really did it, that¡¯s undoubtedly no different from viting a taboo and walking the path of legends!

    ¡°Su Yi, it really is you!¡± The woman in phoenix robes, Daoist Master Hong, and the purple-robed middle-aged man arrived together.

    When they saw the carnage, their expressions darkened.

    And when she saw Ge Qian unconscious in Xuan Ning¡¯s arms, the woman in phoenix robes eximed, ¡°Ge Changling? This¡­¡±

    Herpanions¡¯ expressions shifted slightly too. They immediately realized that something had almost certainly happened to He Changying and hispanions!

    ¡°I¡¯ll count to three,¡± said Su Yi calmly. ¡°Whoever tells me where Huan Shaoyou is can escape death.¡±

    He¡¯d already spread his divine sense over every inch of the residence, but he detected no trace of Huan Shaoyou¡¯s presence.

    ¡°Impudent!¡± Daoist Master Hong couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Su Yi, this is Huan Family territory. If you take this any further, not even the Great Xia¡¯s imperial family will be able to save you!¡±

    Su Yi ignored him. His lips parted, and he uttered but a single word. ¡°One.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±?Daoist?Master Hong¡¯s gaze glinted with sinister light. He was obviously infuriated.

    The purple-robed middle-aged man furrowed his brow.

    Su Yi¡¯s overbearingnesspletely surpassed their expectations.

    The woman in phoenix robes took a deep breath and said, ¡°Su Yi, I¡¯ll tell you the truth. Our young master isn¡¯t currently in Nine Tripod City.¡±

    ¡°Two.¡± Su Yi¡¯s expression remained calm. He wasn¡¯t at all moved.

    He obviously wasn¡¯t satisfied with the woman¡¯s answer.

    ¡°Madam Ruowen, how brazen is this boy? Why be polite to him? Let¡¯s just attack together and kill him!¡± said?Daoist?Master Hong. ¡°This is an ideal opportunity to avenge the young master!¡±

    The corners of the purple-robed middle-aged man¡¯s lips twitched.?If Su Yi were really so easy to kill, why would we be wasting time talking to him?

    The woman in phoenix robes sighed. ¡°You ought to know the severity of the injuries the young master suffered yesterday better than anyone. Last night, he was sent out of the city. Huan Family elders took him to a ce only main-line descendants of the Huan Family know about, their ancestral ground, for treatment.¡±

    Daoist Master Hong said in displeasure, ¡°Madam Ruowen, why tell him all that?¡±

    The purple-robed middle-aged man, however, seemed to realize something. His expression darkened, and he roared, ¡°Madam Ruowen, I didn¡¯t realize you were such a coward! If the young master finds out about this, there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll let you off!¡±

    When he heard this, Daoist Master Hong reacted too, and his expression changed dramatically. ¡°You slut! You¡¯re actually betraying the young master just to save yourself!?¡±

    It was as if she didn¡¯t even hear them. She just stared directly at Su Yi. ¡°I already told you everything I know. Fellow Daoist, please keep your promise.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°You don¡¯t know where the Huan Family¡¯s ancestral ground is either?¡±

    She shook her head. ¡°We¡¯re merely subordinates of the Huan Family. We¡¯re not qualified to learn such secrets.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Stand aside and wait for now.¡±

    He then nced at Daoist Master Hong and the purple-robed man. Without so much as a wasted word, he drew his sword with a ng and swung.

    Whoosh!

    Sword qi descended from above, like the river of stars pouring onto the world below, illuminating the night sky. It struck with vast force and momentum.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± Daoist Master Hong activated a bronze spear and stabbed the air in front of him.

    But at the same time, the purple-robed man¡¯s figure blurred as he turned and fled into the distance.

    No one had anticipated this development, especially not?Daoist?Master Hong. His expression changed dramatically.

    First, Madam Ruowen took the initiative to back down and concede.

    Now, the purple-robed middle-aged man fled before the fighting even broke out!

    Thebination gave Daoist Master Hong a strong sense of foreboding.

    But he¡¯d already begun his attack; it would be difficult to withdraw now. It was toote to change his mind even if he wanted to.

    Bang!

    A deafening explosion rang out.

    Crunch!

    Immediately afterward, Daoist Master Hong¡¯s spear split in two. He staggered back and almost fell.

    Practically simultaneously, Su Yi turned around, waved the Abstruse God Sword, and shed at the fleeing purple-robed middle-aged man.

    There was only one word to describe this sh: quick!

    It seemed almost instantaneous. In a sh, it appeared several hundred feet away and descended upon the purple-robed man.

    The purple-robed man was frantic with terror. He took a deep breath, and throughout his body, bones and tendons cracked and popped. His entire figure expanded, and his muscles bulged, bursting through his clothing. Shockingly, a faintyer of dark hair sprouted on his skin.

    A horn grew from his forehead, and his eyes turned an intimidating bright red.

    Terrifying bloody energy burst around him, like a volcanic eruption.

    He¡¯d transformed into a giant, ferocious ape!

    ¡°Open!¡± He roared, and an enormous ck shield appeared in his hands. He held it in front of himself.

    Bang!!!

    The enormous ck shield shook violently.

    Beneath the terrifying, explosive power of that sh, the middle-aged man¡¯s enormous body was pushed into the ground, like a shooting star leaving a crater in the earth. Smoke and dust field the air.

    Immediately afterward, cracks appeared on the enormous ck shield¡¯s surface, and it split apart with a bang.

    The purple-robed middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    The shield was called ¡°Mountain Defender¡±, and it was an extremely powerful defensive Spirit Dao treasure. It had helped him block numerous otherwise fatal attacks.

    Yet now, a single attack from an Origin Pce Realm youth had broken it!

    If I hadn¡¯t taken out this treasure and?blocked in time, what would have happened to me??The middle-aged man broke out in cold sweats.

    He turned and fled once more, only for the humming of a sword to rise like the tide and boom like thunder, nketing the entire stretch of air.

    The purple-robed middle-aged man suddenly looked up.

    He saw a waterfall of sword qi nket heaven and earth and descend. It was densely packed, and it approached from all sides.

    The clear sword qi was dazzling bright. It was especially eye-catching against the darkness of the night sky.

    But in the purple-robed man¡¯s eyes, it was like the shadow of death. It emanated a lethal threat, and his courage left him.

    ¡°Save me¡ª¡ª!¡± He let out a heaven-shaking roar.

    Rumble!

    In the blink of an eye, a boundless sword rain enveloped him. His panicked cries instantly transformed into miserable, imbittered shrieks.

    The noise soon came to an abrupt halt.

    By the time the sword rain dispersed, the floor was covered in densely-packed cuts.

    The center of the sword scars contained puddles of blood and piled-up, finely-chopped flesh!

    In just two shes, Su Yi had in a fleeing Spiritual Manifestation cultivator!

    This terrifying scene made the distant woman in phoenix-patterned robes and Daoist Master Hong gasp. Their scalps numbed.

    When they next looked at Su Yi, their expressions were already filled with dread.

    This was just too terrifying!

    The power Su Yi now had on disy was far greater than at the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly.

    Only now did the two of them realize why He Changying, Cui Heng, and Li Hanmu had yet to return. It was highly likely that they¡¯d long since fallen beneath Su Yi¡¯s de!

    When he sensed Su Yi¡¯s gazending on him, Daoist Master Hong shuddered from head to toe. His knees gave out, and he knelt on the floor.

    He kowtowed and shouted, ¡°Your Excellency Su Yi, I¡¯m willing to submit! I¡¯m willing to submit! So long as you spare my life, I¡¯ll serve you so long as I live. I¡¯ll work like a horse or an ox, even if it kills me!¡±

    He was a Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator, yet here he was, so scared that he was kneeling and begging for mercy. This caught even Madam Ruowen off guard.

    She wouldn¡¯t have guessed that the horny old goat was so spineless!

    ¡°Even if it kills you? Sure. Go ahead and die now, then.¡±

    As his calm, even voice rang out, Su Yi attacked once more.

    There was a sh of sword light.

    Before?Daoist?Master Hong could resist¡ªno, before he even knew what was happening¡ªhis head toppled to the ground!

 Chapter 543: The Demonification Pool

    <h4>Chapter 543: The Demonification Pool</h4>

    A human head rolled to the floor with a muffled thud.

    The woman in phoenix robes looked uncertain and terrified. The blood drained from her beautiful face.

    She¡¯d seen her fair share of the world, but the overbearing, cold-blooded methods Su Yi had just disyed shocked her to the core. Her delicate frame quivered uncontrobly.

    ¡°Want to live?¡± asked Su Yi.

    She nodded, her head bobbing up and down like a pestle crushing garlic. She said frantically, ¡°Please, keep your promise and spare my life.¡±

    Xuan Ning watched this y out, not the least bit surprised.

    The moments between life and death were terrifying.

    When truly faced with death, never mind Spirit Dao cultivators; even Imperial Realm experts whose prestige shook the heavens often gave in to fear and clung to life.

    Rather, ordinarily speaking, the higher someone¡¯s cultivation boundary, the more they treasured their life. Experts were unwilling to fall in pursuit of the Grand Dao. They couldn¡¯t bear to see the reputation, authority, and power they¡¯d built up over the course of their lifetimes destroyed.

    Of course, there had never been a shortage of those truly unafraid of death, either. It was just that those who faced both life and death with calm equanimity were in the minority, that¡¯s all.

    ¡°Abandon all resistance and let me search your soul. Once I¡¯ve confirmed that you aren¡¯t lying, I¡¯ll naturally let you go,¡± Su Yi said tly.

    The woman hesitated briefly, but she nheless gnashed her teeth and agreed.

    Before long, Su Yi¡¯s divine sense shot out and probed her soul. The woman¡¯s rosy lips parted, and she let out an unwitting moan, seemingly in panic or terror. Her eyes dulled as she sank into a daze.

    Shortly after, Su Yi withdrew his divine sense, his expression a bit strange.

    The woman in phoenix-patterned robes hadn¡¯t lied to him. Only main-line descendants of the Huan Family knew where their ancestral ground was located.

    However, the woman¡¯s memories contained an enormous abundance of scenes of dual cultivation. The memories were so vivid and colorful that they surprised even Su Yi.

    He wouldn¡¯t have guessed that such a dignified-looking woman was so lewd and licentious behind closed doors. She wasn¡¯t just involved with Huan Shaoyou; she had secret affairs with quite a few older members of the Huan Family too¡­

    It was through her ¡°beauty¡± that she climbed up the ranks and established herself in the Huan Family. She now wielded definite authority.

    Furthermore, Su Yi finally understood why the Huan Family wanted to capture Ge Qian alive. They ultimately just saw him as a chess piece; they wanted to insert Ge Qian by his side as a double agent. He could then coordinate with Huan Shaoyou after entering Sumeru Immortal Ind to trap and kill him.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, do you¡­ believe me now?¡± The woman in phoenix robes had already regained awareness, and she spoke in a quavering voice.

    ¡°You can leave.¡± Su Yi waved her away.

    He wasn¡¯t the type to break his word, and besides, with her methods, it wouldn¡¯t matter if she tried to get revenge; she couldn¡¯t stir up any great waves.

    ¡°Many thanks, Fellow Daoist!¡± she said gratefully.

    She paused, then tentatively turned and left. It was only after she left the residence and saw that Su Yi wasn¡¯t giving chase that she let herself believe she¡¯d escaped this cmity, and she fully rxed.

    Suddenly, Su Yi¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Are you going to look for Huan Shaoyou?¡±

    Her entire body went rigid. A momentter, she whispered, ¡°I¡¯m not certain if I can contact him or not, but¡­ I have no choice but to contact him. Otherwise, if he finds out I betrayed him, the consequences¡­ will be more than I can bear.¡±

    Her voice was full of dense bitterness and helplessness.

    .

    So what if she was a Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator?

    In a predicament like this, her life was out of her hands!

    Su Yi¡¯s voice rang out once more. ¡°If you see him, tell him I¡¯m eager to see him again when we proceed to Sumeru Immortal Ind.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The phoenix-robed woman lowered her head and agreed.

    A long time passed, but Su Yi said no more. Only then did she scamper off.

    ¡°After I arrive at Sumeru Immortal Ind, I¡¯ll be sure to cut Huan Shaoyou down for you,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    Xuan Ning said gravely, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve long since heard stories of the Huan Family¡¯s power and influence; they¡¯re strong enough to contend with the Great Xia¡¯s imperial family. If this will lead to trouble, you¡¯d¡­¡±

    Su Yi smiled faintly. ¡°What? Little turtle, don¡¯t tell me you think I¡¯m no match for the Huan Family just because my cultivation isn¡¯t what it once was?¡±

    Xuan Ning hurriedly shook his head. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare think such a thing. I just don¡¯t want you to trouble yourself on my ount.¡±

    ¡°Enough. Gather up the spoils, then let¡¯s go back and talk,¡± ordered Su Yi.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Xuan Ning deftly got to work.

    Soon, master and apprentice left, taking the unconscious Ge Qian with them.

    Shortly after they left, Weng Jiu arrived leading a group.

    When he took in the carnage and devastation throughout the residence, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a long sigh. ¡°This is equivalent to dering war against the entire Huan Family¡­¡±

    Later that night, he reported the incident to the Xia Emperor.

    The Xia Emperor sank into silence, and his eyes glinted with cold light. ¡°Pass on my orders. Any member of the Huan Family who enters Nine Tripod City is to be kept under surveince. Should any of their experts dare cause trouble, they are to be killed without exception, regardless of their reasons!¡±

    His voice was calm, but it emanated murderousness.

    Weng Jiu was briefly stunned. He whispered, ¡°My lord, I¡¯m afraid the Huan Family will view this as a deration of war.¡±

    The emperor only snorted coldly. ¡°The Huan Family knows full well that Su Yi is under my protection, yet they still dared to act against him in Nine Tripod City? They¡¯re giving me no face at all!¡±

    His tone carried a hint of fury.

    He paused, his expression dark. ¡°Share my orders directly with the Huan Family. If they dare cast aside all pretenses of cordiality heedless of the consequences, we¡¯ll just have to go to war!¡±

    After a lengthy silence, Weng Jiu said, ¡°Your servant understands.¡±

    The emperor¡¯s attitude made himpletely certain of one thing: in the emperor¡¯s heart, Su Yi¡¯s importance far exceeded the entire Huan Family!

    He would protect Su Yi, heedless of the cost, even if it meant war against the Demonic Huan Family!

    ¡­..

    The night gradually deepened.

    The Azure Province.

    Deep in the mountains, there was a cluster of pces built halfway up the mountainside. They were shrouded in mist and only dimly discernible.

    Inside one such pce,?Huan Shaoyou was fully immersed in a pool of blood.

    The blood pool was about ten feet across, and twelve bronze pirs stood around its four sides. Their surfaces were carved with different unparalleled, vicious totems.

    Bi¡¯an, Yazi, Bifang, Zhenhou, Ba Serpents, Sky-Swallowing Sparrows¡­

    There were twelve different types in total.

    And there was a groove at the base of each pir. Fresh blood flowed down through the pirs, through the grooves, and into the blood pool.

    The entire blood pool was shrouded in mist, and a startling, terrifying atmosphere permeated the air.

    This was the Demonification Pool.

    One of the Huan Family¡¯s most important locations.

    Only main-branch descendants of the Huan Family, those with Heavenly Demon True Blood, could undergo quiet cultivation within the Demonification Pool and absorb the True Spirit Demon Blood gathered within!

    Huan Shaoyou suddenly opened his eyes.

    Whoosh~

    The True Spirit Demon Blood within the Demonification Pool surged into his body. His split bones, snapped tendons, and battered organs reformed, brimming with renewed life force!

    As he absorbed more and more True Spirit Demon Blood, Huan Shaoyou¡¯s aura grew stronger and more terrifying!

    In just a few blinks of the eye, he¡¯d absorbed more than half of the True Spirit Demon Blood in the pool.

    ¡°Enough. If you keep going, even with the power sealed within your body, you won¡¯t be able to suppress all that demonic blood,¡± said an aged voice.

    The speaker was a gaunt, disheveled, bare-footed man in white. He seemed to appear out of nowhere.

    He stood with his hands behind his back and looked down at the young man in the Demonification Pool. Whenever he opened his eyes, visions of mountains of corpses and oceans of blood appeared; his gaze was utterly imposing.

    Huan Shaoyou licked his lips; it seemed he hadn¡¯t quite gotten his fill. Nheless, he rose from the Demonification Pool and Said, ¡°Third Great Uncle, I can tell that this setback has enabled my cultivation base to undergo metamorphosis within the Demonification Pool; it¡¯s as if I¡¯ve been reborn. My foundations and cultivation are at least fifty percent stronger than before!¡±

    His purple hair fluttered about him, and his face shone with excitement. ¡°If I wanted to, all I¡¯d have to do is unseal the power within me, and I could immediately trigger a tribtion and break into the Spiritual Manifestation Realm!¡±

    The white-robed elder said expressionlessly, ¡°The power of the Demonification Pool was left here by your grandfather, the Demon Emperor Heavenly Avarice. How could its effects be ordinary? I¡¯ll just ask you this: with your current power, could you contend with Su Yi?¡±

    Huan Shaoyou¡¯s eyes narrowed. After a moment¡¯s silence, he said, ¡°Great Uncle, I won¡¯t lie to you. Even now, it¡¯s hard to say whether or not I could defeat Su Yi.¡±

    He paused, then added, ¡°But he¡¯s currently just in the Origin Pce Realm. So long as I seize a stroke of fortune after entering Sumeru Immortal Ind, I can achieve a true, perfect breakthrough, prove my Dao, and enter the Spiritual Manifestation Realm. When the timees, killing the likes of Su Yi will be as easy as turning over my hand!¡±

    The white-robed elder nodded. ¡°Su Yi is indeed an extraordinary, heaven-defying figure. Thirty thousand years ago, even imperial-level orthodoxies would view him as a peerless genius, the type that can only?be happened?upon by chance. However, it¡¯s for that very reason that we cannot leave him alive.¡±

    Huan Shaoyou¡¯s eyes shone with murderous light. ¡°Third Great Uncle, please rest assured. I¡¯m well aware that if Su Yi rises to prominence, he¡¯ll present an enormous threat to the Huan Family. After entering Sumeru Immortal Ind, I¡¯ll be sure to scatter his ashes to the wind and avenge Fourth Great Uncle!¡±

    His fourth great uncle, Han Tianzhong, as the Spiritual Integration Realm primordial spirit Su Yi slew yesterday at the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly.

    ¡°It¡¯s good you understand. Tomorrow, you¡¯ll proceed to Sumeru Immortal Ind. Remember to take the talisman your grandfather left you. Even if something unexpected happens, so long as you have that talisman, you can destroy Su Yi with ease.¡±

    The white-robed elder then turned and left. ¡°Go on. Don¡¯t do anything to disgrace the Huan Family, and don¡¯t let the people of this world think that we cannot recover our former glory after thirty thousand years of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Huan Shaoyou took a deep breath, turned, and left the pce.

    When he returned to his residence, an elderly servant reported, ¡°Young Master, I just received word that the operation targeting Ge Changling in Nine Tripod City failed.¡±

    Huan Shaoyou was stunned, and his expression immediately darkened. ¡°How could so many Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators fail to defeat a single Ge Changling!?¡±

    The elderly servant lowered his head, not daring to meet Huan Shaoyou¡¯s gaze. ¡°They say that Su Yi got involved. He killed five people in rapid session¡ªHe Changying, Cui Heng, Li Hanmu, Daoist Master Hong, and Bai Xiuyuan. He even reduced our base in Nine Tripod City to ruins, and we suffered grievous casualties. Only Madam Ruowen was fortunate enough to escape with her life. She¡¯s the one who delivered this message. It¡¯s¡­ most likely true.¡±

    By the time the servant finished his report, Huan Shaoyou¡¯s eyelids were twitching. His beautifully handsome face was ashen and unsightly to the extreme.

    Su Yi!

    You, again!?

 Chapter 544: Master and Apprentice Sit and Discuss the Past

    <h4>Chapter 544: Master and Apprentice Sit and Discuss the Past</h4>

    It was already after midnight, and everything was still and quiet.

    Nine Tripod City was noisy and bustling by day, but now, it seemed to have sunk into a deep slumber.

    Azurecloud Court.

    Su Yi sat in a wicker chair and asked, ¡°Does Ge Qian know your origins?¡±

    Xuan Ning squatted off to the side. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve never told him anything about my origins, and the kid knows nothing whatsoever about our sect.¡±

    He hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°But I brazenly took it upon myself to teach him some of our Daoist canons and secret arts¡­¡±

    Su Yi waved dismissively. ¡°It¡¯s just a couple of legacies, that¡¯s all. That Ge Qian won your approval is his good fortune.¡±

    Xuan Ning thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Master, to tell the truth, although Ge Qian is a bit overly cautious, his temperament is the steadiest of anyone I¡¯ve ever met. When I first arrived on the Azure Continent, all that remained of me was a damaged wisp of my primordial spirit. I feared something would go wrong and that I would perish before passing on my mantle. Thus, I chose to pass my legacy on to Ge Qian.¡±

    Su Yi nced at him. ¡°When did you arrive on the Azure Continent, and how did you enter this world?¡±

    This was his biggest question.

    When he reincarnated to pursue the Dao of the Sword afresh, he first entered theherworld and borrowed the power of the cycle of samsara to realize rebirth on the Azure Continent. This was an unprecedented stroke of fortune.

    Yet now, his seventh disciple had appeared on the Azure Continent too. This came as an enormous surprise.

    After all, if Xuan Ning could cross the barrier between worlds, didn¡¯t that mean his other disciples could too?

    ¡°Master, when youpletely ¡®disappeared¡¯ from the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, everyone thought you fell in pursuit of greater heights of the Dao. Even we, your disciples, thought you had perished¡­¡± Xuan Ning looked lost, as if he were reying memories of those tumultuous times.

    ¡°I know all that already. No need to go into further detail,¡± said Su Yi. His expression was a bit conflicted as he said gravely, ¡°Back then, I witnessed the ¡®seven days of mourning¡¯ funerary rites your eldest apprentice brother and youngest apprentice sister performed for me. I also saw some?other¡­ interesting things.¡±

    Those ¡°interesting things¡± included¡ª¡ª

    His eldest disciple, Pi Mo,?colluding?with experts of the six great Daoist sects to fight their way into the Grotto of Abstruse Force, all for the sake ofpeting for the treasures Su Xuanjun left behind.

    He saw the Golden-Winged Great Peng who¡¯d once served and cultivated by his side take advantage of the chaos to run off with his Heaven-Smelting Furnace.

    He saw his third disciple, Hua Yao, pilfer the supreme treasure protecting the Grotto of Abstruse Force, the Abstruse Primordial God Mirror.

    His youngest and most beloved disciple, Qing Tang, maintained a vigil over his grave for seven days, but her ultimate goal was the Sword of the Nine Hells and everything else Su Xuanjun had left behind.

    On that day, blood fell like rain in the Grotto?of Abstruse?Force. The resulting storm shook the world.

    Qing Tang then disyed the limitlessly terrifying power of her Dao of the Sword, ttening the resulting upheaval before dering herself Empress Qing Tang, the sole ruler of the Wilds.

    Only then did Su Yi learn that his youngest and most beloved disciple had been hiding her true strength from him all this time¡­

    Xuan Ning couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Master, before you strangely ¡®disappeared¡¯, you arranged for all nine of your disciples to depart the Grotto?of Abstruse?Force. Could it be that you¡¯d already decided to¡­ to cultivate anew?¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. When I was still around, I could suppress my various enemies. They could only endure and suffer in silence; none dared cause trouble. However, how could they possibly remain unmoved even after learning of my departure?¡±

    He looked at Xuan Ning. ¡°Thus, before I left, I made arrangements for you, and I turned the Grotto of Abstruse Force into an unparalleled killing formation. That way, even if my enemies dared invade, they¡¯d lose ayer of skin, and that¡¯s assuming they made it out alive.¡±

    A trace of mncholy appeared on his face, and he sounded forlorn. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought that all my arrangements and safeguards would fall apart at the hands of my own disciples¡­¡±

    ¡°Master, back then, I acted in ordance with your arrangements and proceeded to the Little Western Paradise to hear Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart¡¯s teachings. I only learned of the incident at the Grotto?of Abstruse?Forceter. By then, Little Apprentice Sister had already seized control of it and dered herself ruler of the Wilds.¡±

    Xuan Ning said gravely, ¡°And Eldest Senior Apprentice Brother announced to the outside world that since you were no longer around, we, your disciples, ought to divine your treasures equally. He said we absolutely couldn¡¯t let Little Apprentice Sister take everything for herself.

    ¡°Furthermore, he joined forces with the Wilds¡¯ six great?Daoist?sects. They joined forces against Little Apprentice Sister. They call themselves the Abstruse Force Alliance, taking their name from your Daoist title. They swore to reim the Grotto of Abstruse Force and punish Little Apprentice Sister severely.

    ¡°At the time,?Eldest?Senior Apprentice Brother came looking for the other disciples. He hoped we¡¯d lend him a hand and help him defeat Little Apprentice Sister.

    ¡°However, in the end, only three agreed: Third Apprentice Brother Huo Yao, Fourth Apprentice Sister Po Suo, and Sixth Apprentice Brother Ye Luo.¡±

    When he heard this, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but smile coldly. ¡°That bastard Pi Mo sure has guts. He thought he could forge an alliance in?my?name and do whatever he pleased as soon as I was ¡®dead?¡¯¡±

    ¡°Master,¡± whispered Xuan Ning, ¡°I heard all of this secondhand. It¡¯s possible there¡¯s more to the story that I don¡¯t know about.

    ¡°More to the story?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°I actually rather hope there¡¯s more to the story. When I return to the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, I¡¯ll naturally ask them face to face and see what answer they give me.¡±

    His tone was casual, yet his words were chilling.

    He then looked at Xuan Ning. ¡°Pi Mo contacted you too, didn¡¯t he?¡±

    Xuan Ning¡¯s heart clenched, and he said in a low voice, ¡°Master, it wasn¡¯t just Eldest Senior Apprentice Brother. Little Apprentice Sister sent me a transmission as well. Both hoped for my aid, but I refused. This was partially because I didn¡¯t know the full truth, and partially because in my heart of hearts, I didn¡¯t believe you were truly gone.¡±

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it, then. How did you get to the Azure Continent?¡±

    Xuan Ning pondered momentarily, then said, ¡°Back then, you arranged for me to apany Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart and receive his guidance. However, when I learned that something had happened to you, I was frantic with concern. I wanted to investigate and get to the bottom of things.

    ¡°However, Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart stopped me. He said that your disappearance would inevitably send unprecedented waves throughout the Wilds, and that as your disciple, I would surely be swept up into an unimaginable storm.

    ¡°But I naturally didn¡¯t care about that. I was dead set on leaving the Little Western Paradise to learn the truth. When Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart saw this, he told me that with your cultivation and breadth of spirit, even if you¡¯d encountered cmity and fallen, you¡¯d unquestionably have arrangements already in ce. He said?that you arranging?for me to cultivate in the Little Western Paradise meant you¡¯d long since nned for this.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°It¡¯s only natural that someone as wise as Old Monk Inkstone could discern that.¡±

    ¡°However, I was too personally involved to see clearly,¡± said Xuan Ning. ¡°My heart was in turmoil; I wasn¡¯t ready to hear any of that. In the end, Daoist Master Inkstone had no choice but to point out a path for me.¡±

    ¡°What path?¡± Su Yi asked with great interest.

    ¡°Daoist Master Inkstone Heart said that you¡¯d learned everything you could from both heaven and man and that your sword suppressed the Nine Provinces. He said that although you reigned supreme, and although you were invincible in the Wilds, your cultivation had stagnated at the peak of the Imperial Apex Realm for a long time. Despite everything, you couldn¡¯t reach greater heights. Thus, he believed your sudden disappearance was most likely an attempt to strive for something greater.

    ¡°The way Daoist Master Inkstone Heart saw it, there were only two ways to resolve your problem. The first was to brave almost certain doom amidst the stars and seek out forbidden worlds.

    ¡°The second was to search within yourself and seek answers within the illusory and ethereal cycle of Samsara.

    ¡°In the end, he deduced that with your temperament, if you wanted to seek answers amidst the stars and venture into those forbiddennds, you would have done it a long time ago; there would have been no need to wait all this time. Thus, he suspected that you¡¯d proceeded to the Netherworld in search of the legendary path of reincarnation.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shot up, and he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°He really does know me well.¡±

    Xuan Ning said, ¡°It¡¯s thanks to his guidance that I chose to enter the Netherworld.¡±

    ording to Xuan Ning, after arriving in the Netherworld, he faced numerous setbacks. He searched for hundreds of years before finally uncovering a clue:?an Imperial Realm expert who called himself a member of the Cui Family, the Overseers of the Six Paths of Reincarnation!

    ¡°Cui Longxiang?¡± Su Yi felt as if he were finally starting to understand.

    ¡°So, you really are acquainted with him.¡± Xuan Ning seemed enlightened too.

    ¡°He¡¯s the high elder of the Cui Family. They call him the Adjudicator of the Netherworld. A long time ago, he was one the rare legendary figures of the Netherworld, as well as one of its six sovereigns.¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes shone with reminiscence. ¡°You can count those denizens of the Netherworld who understand the secrets of reincarnation on your fingers, but Cui Longxiang is one of the few. In the distant past, he and I ¡®discussed the Dao¡¯ on numerous asions. I¡¯m not surprised he¡¯d help you, but¡­¡±

    Su Yi furrowed his brow and looked at Xuan Ning. ¡°Even with his power, he couldn¡¯t possibly know where I reincarnated to. How did you find me?¡±

    Xuan Ning said solemnly, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the sword you forged for me all those years ago, True Xuanwu. It''s emzoned with a wisp of your heart¡¯s blood. Senior Cui Longxiang used a secret art to examine it, and he shared the resulting vague premonition with me.¡±

    Su Yi instantly understood.

    True Xuanwu was the sword he¡¯d forged for Xuan Ning.

    In order to improve its quality, he sat in bitter meditation for nine days and nine nights, using a drop of his heart¡¯s blood as a guide to repeatedly nourish the de. In the end, the sword manifested ¡°the momentum of a mountain supporting the sky or mes searing the gxy.¡± It was an unmatched masterpiece.

    True Xuanwu was the name Su Yi had chosen for the sword.

    However, he wouldn¡¯t have guessed that the old Cui Longxiang could determine such secrets from the sword¡¯s energy!

    Xuan Ning continued, ¡°Afterward, Cui Longxiang activated the Cui Family¡¯s ancestral ¡®Tree of Ten Thousand Worlds¡¯, creating a path between realms. With the path and the premonition he gleaned from True Xuanwu, I ultimately arrived in the Azure Continent.¡±

    His expression suddenly filled with lingering terror. ¡°However, I wouldn¡¯t have guessed that crossing between realms was so perilous and terrifying. The path was full of unbelievably strange perils and cmities. Although I reached the Azure Continent in the end, my fleshly body had been corroded into nothingness, and even my primordial spirit had suffered practically irreparable damage¡­¡±

    When he said thatst part, Xuan Ning¡¯s voice filled with dense bitterness and frustration.

 Chapter 545: Another Mountainâ€™s Stones Can Be Used to Polish Jade

    <h4>Chapter 545: Another Mountain¡¯s Stones Can Be Used to Polish Jade</h4>

    ¡°However¡­¡± said Xuan Ning, his bitterness and helplessness vanishing from his face. A heartfelt smile took their ce. ¡°Now that we¡¯ve been reunited, I feel it was all worth it!¡±

    Of course he was happy!

    Five hundred years ago, everyone in the Nine Provinces believed that the man whose de suppressed the heavens, the sovereign of the Wilds, the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, encountered an unexpected obstacle and fell in pursuit of the Grand Dao.

    The world then descended into upheaval.

    The various peak-level orthodoxies all got involved, and the distribution ofnd and power was reshuffled.

    Even the followers and disciples of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force turned on each other.

    It was a time of bloodshed and upheaval.

    It was also the most uncertain, depressing period of Xuan Ning¡¯s life.

    Now, seeing that his master was still alive, he felt as if light had returned to the darkness. It was easy to imagine his delight and excitement.

    ¡°Only you, you stubborn little turtle, would be reckless enough toe looking for me.¡± Su Yi sighed.

    He had nine legacy disciples in total.

    Of them, the Xuanwu, Xuan Ning, was unquestionably the most stubborn.

    It was likely due to his stubborn temperament that Xuan Ning went so far as to spend hundreds of years wandering the Netherworld in search of his master¡¯s whereabouts.?Despite knowing full well that hope was fleeting, he didn''t hesitate.

    Su Yi calmed himself, then wondered out loud, ¡°When Cui Longxiang helped you, did he say anything?¡±

    He felt that something was rather strange about all this.

    Cui Longxiang, the Adjudicator of the Netherworld, was upright, proud, and aloof. Furthermore, he and Su Yi didn¡¯t have a particrly close bond. Although they¡¯d ¡°discussed the Dao¡± on numerous asions, the old man¡¯s repeated losses left him feeling stifled and angry.

    Yet Cui Longxiang helped Xuan Ning without reservation, even going so far as to use the Cui Family¡¯s ancestral Tree of Ten Thousand Worlds. Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find this strange.

    Xuan Ning¡¯s eyes shone with confusion. ¡°All Senior Cui said was that, should I ever find you, I was to ask this question on his behalf: does¡­ ''does your conscience hurt?''¡±

    ¡°....¡± Su Yi frowned and sank into silent contemtion. After a while, he said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like I¡¯ve done anything to offend the Cui Family. When I was in the Netherworld, I never interacted with any other member of the Cui Family. What exactly¡­ Did he?mean by that?¡±

    Xuan Ning shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    Don¡¯t tell me¡­ Was Little Leaf involved??Su Yi fell silent. Throughout the entire Netherworld, he only felt guilt toward one person.

    That was Little Leaf, Ye Yu.

    She was one of the Nine Kings of the Netherworld, the first-ever empress of the Ghost Serpent Race.

    A delicate figure resurfaced in his sea of consciousness. Her eyebrows were curved, and she wore a crown and crane robes. She held a lotus-shapedntern circting with clear light.

    ¡°Su Xuanjun, I¡¯ll wait for you toe back. Even if it means I spend the rest of my life waiting, it won¡¯t matter.¡±

    That frail yet determined voice was like an unerasable imprint. When he recalled it, that trace of guilt within his heart silently spread.

    Su Yi sighed, grabbed a wine gourd, and took a sip. ¡°Little turtle, no need to bring up the past again. When the dayes that I return to the Wilds, I¡¯ll be sure to settle things.¡±

    Xuan Ning nodded. He could tell that his master was in low spirits.

    ¡°Your injuries are severe,¡± said Su Yi, changing the subject. ¡°But they¡¯re not incurable. Even if you¡¯ve lost your body, I can help you rebuild it.¡±

    He looked at Xuan Ning. Before his reincarnation, Xuan Ning was in the Profound Illumination Realm, the first of the Three Realms of the Profound Dao.

    Yet now, his physical body was lost. Even most of his primordial spirit was gone, and the remaining wisp was severely damaged.

    Xuan Ning had effectively lost his entire cultivation!

    Simply repairing such wounds would be rtively easy, but returning his cultivation to its former peak would be harder than ascending the heavens!

    Even at the pinnacle of his past life, it would have taken him an enormous amount of effort to restore Xuan Ning to his former glory.

    But now¡­

    Even if Su Yi knew how to help him, it was useless; even a clever housewife couldn¡¯t cook without ingredients.

    There was nothing for it; he was currently only in the Origin Pce Realm.

    Furthermore, it would be far too difficult to find the divine materials needed to help an Emperor recover their cultivation on the Azure Continent.

    However, Su Yi had other ns.

    Xuan Ning grinned. ¡°Master, I don¡¯t covet my former glory. I¡¯ll be satisfied so long as I can live and serve by your side.¡±

    He naturally knew full well how difficult treating his wounds and recovering his former cultivation would be.

    Su Yiughed dryly. ¡°If I had you serve me in your current condition, others would think me hopelessly inept.¡±

    He paused, his gaze profound. ¡°It¡¯s true that in my current state, I cannot help you recover your former cultivation boundary, but I can choose a different path for you. Would you like to try it?¡±

    Xuan Ning¡¯s spirits soared. ¡°Master, please instruct me.¡±

    ¡°You cannot create without first destroying. You must break before you build,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Give up on your former cultivation and cultivate again from the beginning.¡±

    Xuan Ning¡¯s eyes lit up, then dimmed. ¡°Master, my body is already lost, and my primordial spirit is severely damaged. How could I cultivate?anew?¡±

    ¡°Do you remember your third senior apprentice brother¡¯s origins?¡± asked Su Yi, his tone rife with meaning.

    ¡°Of course I remember,¡± said Xuan Ning. ¡°Third Senior Apprentice Brother Huo Yao was sealed in a Demonic Womb prior to his birth. He was nourished in the origin of Xiantian mes. You were the one who retrieved him and brought him back to the sect.¡±

    Xuan Ning paused here, seemingly stunned, as if he¡¯d understood something. ¡°Master, do you intend for me to enter a Demonic Womb to cultivate anew?¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Xuan Ning took a deep breath. ¡°That is one way of doing it, but¡­ To the best of my knowledge, refining a Demonic Womb is iparably difficult¡­¡±

    Only top powerhouses of the demonic path could refine Demonic Wombs, and the process was iparablyplex and difficult.

    It required gathering Heavenly Demon Source Essence as the core of the womb, followed by a huge array of secret methods to seal it. The womb then needed to be nourished within the source of a givenndscape.

    That was the only way to nourish the life force and spirituality of the entity within the Demonic Womb. Only then could it grow and evolve.

    Even in the Nine Provinces, Demonic Wombs were a rare and precious treasure!

    Su Yi waved his sleeves, and a bronze box appeared out of thin air.

    ¡°There¡¯s a Demonic Womb sealed within this box,¡± he said softly.

    Back at Spiritbend City¡¯s Spiritbend Assembly, Su Yi ruined the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate¡¯s plot and subdued the Demonic Womb.

    However, the Demonic Womb was currently no use to him. Thus, after sealing it with an Edict, he casually tossed it into the Snow Beetle Jade Pendant.

    As he spoke, Su Yi opened the bronze box. The Demonic Womb refined of Heavenly Demon Source Essencey dormant beneath numerousyers of seals.¡±

    Xuan Ning was stunned. He instinctively looked at the Demonic Womb. He could faintly discern a blurry, almost illusory spiritual body, but he couldn¡¯t tell what it looked like at all.

    Whatever it was, it seemed to sense Xuan Ning¡¯s gaze. The Demonic Womb trembled violently, and the power of the seals covering it burst with radiant light. It flickered with strange and mysterious energy fluctuations.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the origins of the entity within the Demonic Womb,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°But its aura is iparably startling. If the seals weren¡¯t suppressing its power, I¡¯m afraid it would have broken through a long time ago. If my estimate is on the mark, it¡¯s likely already in the Spirit Dao.¡±

    Xuan Ning couldn¡¯t hide his excitement. ¡°Then do you intend for me to oust it and upy its nest?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± said Su Yi irritably. ¡°That¡¯s a wicked, unorthodox way of doing things. This is just using another mountain¡¯s stones to polish our jade, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Xuan Ning instantly looked ashamed. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, Master.¡±

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Although this Demonic Womb can help you build yourself a new body, this means you¡¯ll have to cultivate again from the beginning. Are you willing?¡±

    Using a Demonic Womb to restart your cultivation wasn¡¯t quite the same as reincarnating, but it was rather simr.

    The biggest difference was that with a Demonic Womb, there was no need to die before your rebirth.

    Xuan Ning said staunchly, ¡°Master, back then, you reigned supreme over the Wilds, yet you nheless chose to abandon your cultivation and began anew in pursuit of greater heights. My spirit cannotpare with yours, but I¡¯m willing to imitate you in this regard. I¡¯ll cultivate anew alongside you!¡±

    He naturally knew what cultivating again from the beginning would mean.

    It meant abandoning his former glory and cultivation and starting his pursuit of the Grand Dao from the very beginning. Not just any Imperial Realm expert could ept such a price.

    ¡°Alright. Once I¡¯ve returned from Sumeru Immortal Ind, I¡¯ll help you begin!¡± Su Yi nodded.

    Xuan Ning had searched for him for hundreds of years, losing his body and cultivation in the process. How could he not be moved?

    He naturally had to do everything in his power to help Xuan Ning take the first steps down a new and greater path!

    He put away the bronze box sealing the Demonic Womb, then pointed at the still-unconscious Ge Qian. ¡°Don¡¯t tell him about me.¡±

    Xuan Ning hesitated, then said, ¡°Master, earlier, I already decided to have Ge Qiane see you. He suspects that there¡¯s a connection between you and the Xuanwu True Essence Sutra. How should I exin this to him?¡±

    Su Yi found this rather funny. ¡°Little turtle, you¡¯re an Imperial Realm expert. Do you really need to ask me about something so trivial?¡±

    Xuan Ning said sheepishly, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but whenever I¡¯m with you, it¡¯s like I have no opinions of my own. All I want is to carry out your orders.¡±

    When he heard this, Su Yi¡¯s smile faded, and he was even more solemn than before. ¡°You still don¡¯t understand why I arranged for you to cultivate alongside Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart, do you?¡±

    Xuan Ning fell briefly silent. ¡°I vaguely deduced a little. Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart espoused the ideal ¡®meet the Buddha, kill the Buddha. Meet the ancestors, kill the ancestors.¡¯ You hoped his example would help me break free of my mental shackles and ovee my reverence for you.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s expression mellowed significantly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Of my nine disciples, only you were reserved and reverent before me. You looked upon me as others might a god; it was as if your heart were shackled. If you don¡¯t free yourself of this, you¡¯ll live forever in my shadow, and every step you take in your pursuit of the Grand Dao will be arduous.¡±

    He paused, then said, ¡°You¡¯ve now decided to cultivate anew. You ought to break through these mental shackles! Otherwise, won¡¯t you just walk the same path as before?¡±

    Xuan Ning¡¯s heart shook, and his expression shifted?uncertainly.

 Chapter 546: Apologies

    <h4>Chapter 546: Apologies</h4>

    After a while, Xuan Ning said, ¡°Master, I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, but before he could say anything, Xuan Ning continued, ¡°I grew up at your side, and in my heart, you¡¯re no different from my father. Rather than pursuing the Grand Dao, I¡¯d rather serve at your side as I did before.¡±

    He lowered his head sheepishly. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯ll think I have no prospects, but to me, you¡¯ve always been a god-like existence; it¡¯s only right I treat you with reverence and piousness.¡±

    Su Yi fell silent for a while. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Xuan Ning¡¯s heart clenched. ¡°Master, are you disappointed in me?¡±

    A faint, helpless smile tugged at Su Yi¡¯s lips. ¡°Everyone has their own ambitions. I won¡¯t force you.¡±

    Only when he saw this did Xuan Ning sigh in relief and smile too.

    ¡­¡­

    The first day of the tenth lunar month, shortly after daybreak.

    Azurecloud Court.

    Su Yi was eating breakfast with Yue Shichan.

    Ge Qian squatted not far away, watching this y out in a daze.

    ¡°Old-timer, was it really Su Yi who saved us?¡± he muttered inwardly.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su is our benefactor. He saves our lives; speak more respectfully going forward,¡± replied Xuan Ning. ¡°Also, I suffered extremely severe injuries yesterday, and I¡¯ll need to rest and recover for a while. If you have any further questions, wait until after I wake up.

    ¡°Right; when you go to Sumeru Immortal Ind, stick close to Fellow Daoist Su. With him to protect you, he can at least ensure nothing unexpected will befall you.¡±

    Xuan Ning then fell silent. No matter how hard Ge Qian pushed, he didn¡¯t react in the slightest.

    ¡°Old man, even if you don¡¯t tell me, I dare say with certainty that a lot happenedst night!¡± Ge Qian muttered inwardly.

    After a while, he took a deep breath, got up, and bowed deeply to Su Yi. His expression filled with gratitude as he said, ¡°Your Excellency Su Yi, many thanks for saving my life!¡±

    Su Yi just nced at him. ¡°Are you hungry?¡±

    Ge Qian shook his head.

    ¡°Will youe with us to Mount Heavenbristle?¡±

    Ge Qian hurriedly nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±

    He looked uncertain and extremely tentative. Yue Shichan found this a bit strange.?Fellow Daoist Su isn¡¯t some kind of diabolical viin, so why is Ge Qian acting like a mouse in front of a cat?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Su Yi. He rose and headed out of Azurecloud Court.

    Yue Shichan walked alongside him, while Ge Qian trailed after them.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su.¡± Weng Jiu was waiting outside with an ornate carriage. He¡¯d been there for quite some time already.

    When he saw Su Yi¡¯s group emerge, he immediately greeted them with a hearty smile. ¡°I¡¯m here on my master¡¯s orders to see you all to Mount Heavenbristle.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. He and Yue Shichan got directly into the carriage.

    Ge Qian, however, was inwardly startled.

    After participating in the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly, he was naturally well aware that this unassuming elder in gray was one of the Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators serving the Xia Emperor!

    Yet here he was, personally weing Su Yi!

    From this, it was clear how lofty of a position Su Yi upied in the emperor¡¯s heart!

    ¡°Young Friend Ge, this way, please.¡± Weng Jiu invited him with a smile, his expression a bit strange.

    Yesterday, it was because of Ge Qian that Su Yi massacred the Huan Family residence. He¡¯d wiped out practically every Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator the Huan Family had in the city!

    Thus, when he faced Ge Qian, Weng Jiu naturally dared not be negligent.

    Ge Qian couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised and ttered. He sped his fist and said, ¡°Many thanks, senior.¡±

    Mount Heavenbristle.

    An ancient ritual ground.

    The experts who ced in the top thirty at the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly had already started gathering here.

    Zeng Pu, Chi Jiansu, Buddhist Son Chen Lu, Li Handeng, Gu Cangning, and the other utterly dazzling monsters of the ancient era and geniuses of the present day stood here.

    ¡°Everyone, did you hear about what happenedst night? Someone swept through the Huan Family¡¯s base in Nine Tripod City. Their casualties included several Spiritual Manifestation cultivators,¡± someone whispered.

    Numerous others looked surprised.

    Although the imperial family had sealed all news of yesterday¡¯s incident, these were people with grand origins; they naturally knew how severe the Huan Family¡¯s casualties werest night!

    ¡°I heard about this incident too. Many suspect Su Yi did it,¡± said a silver-robed youth. He had bright eyes and sharp brows, with the bearing of a dragon or phoenix. His long hair hung loose.

    Li Handeng.

    He was the leading figure of the Qingyi Dao Sect¡¯s younger generation and a peak Gathering Stars Realm cultivator. He had utterly shockingbat prowess, and he¡¯d ced fifth in the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly.

    This deration threw the ritual grounds into uproar.

    Who in Nine Tripod City was ignorant of the grudge between Su Yi and the Huan Family?

    Justst night, the Huan Family¡¯s local base suffered heavy casualties. It was only natural that people would assume Su Yi was involved.

    ¡°Regardless, the Huan Family¡¯s got no face left. I wonder if they¡¯ll be able to recover from this,¡± said a young man in ornate robes, his expression strange and a bit gleeful.

    ¡°Bastard! Who are you to nder the Huan Family?¡± said a cold voice from afar.

    The group looked over and saw a young man with a golden crown and purple hair. He was walking right toward them.

    Quite a few people felt their hearts shake as they recognized Huan Shaoyou¡¯s aura; shockingly, he was even stronger than before. Even just gazing upon him from a distance, their hearts and minds felt stifled.

    The ornately-dressed young man who¡¯d just spoken jumped; Huan Shaoyou was running right toward him!

    ¡°Huan Shaoyou, what are you doing?¡± he said gravely, looking guarded.

    This was the imperial family¡¯s territory, but the imperial family¡¯s rules weren¡¯t necessarily enough to suppress a ruthless, temperamental madman like Huan Shaoyou.

    Huan Shaoyou stopped just three feet away from the young man in ornate robes, and his eyes shed like lightning. He said expressionlessly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, lower your head and apologize this second.¡±

    The entire grounds fell silent, and the atmosphere was oppressive.

    The young man who¡¯d just spoken was called Lei Guanghan, and he was a main-line descendant of the Lei Family, one of the Great Xia¡¯s three top ns. He was the strongest member of the Lei Family¡¯s younger generation, and?he¡¯d ced?sixteenth in the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly.

    Huan Shaoyou¡¯s domineering bearing left Lei Guanghan red-faced with anger, and his expression shifted erratically. His?hands were tightly?clenched.

    ¡°Be quick about it!¡± bellowed Huan Shaoyou, his voice booming like thunder.

    Lei Guanghan¡¯s entire body went rigid. In the end, he suppressed his humiliation, lowered his voice, and said, ¡°I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have made such irresponsiblements about your n.¡±

    ¡°Coward!¡± said Huan Shaoyou disdainfully. He swept his gaze across the group, and when he saw Wen Xinzhao amidst the crowd, his eyes lit up.

    He smiled and walked up to her. ¡°Miss Xinzhao,?we meet?again.¡±

    The crowd couldn¡¯t help but feel bbergasted.

    Just two days ago, Huan?Shaoyou had lost?to Su Yi at Orchid Terrace. Su Yi had trampled him so thoroughly that it was painful to even watch. After suffering such a setback, just about anyone would keep a low profile for a while.

    However, that obviously didn¡¯t apply to Huan Shaoyou.

    As soon as he appeared, he was as fiery and overbearing as before, without the slightest fear or reservations!

    Wen Xinzhao¡¯s painted eyebrows furrowed slightly, but she ignored himpletely, as if she didn¡¯t even see him approach.

    Huan Shaoyou narrowed his eyes, and his smile faded. He transmitted, ¡°Wen Xinzhao, you cannot escape me. When we get to Sumeru Immortal Ind, not even Su Yi will be able to protect you.¡±

    His voice contained tant, entirely undisguised possessiveness and desire.

    That brazen, unrestrained expression left Wen Xinzhao thoroughly ufortable.

    ¡°Huan Shaoyou, don¡¯t you have any shame!?¡± Rage appeared on Wen Xinzhao¡¯s?matchlessly?beautiful face.

    Huan Shaoyou seemed rxed and at ease. He smiled but said nothing.

    But it was then that there was a disturbance amidst the crowd. Everyone looked into the distance.

    Huan Shaoyou furrowed his brow and turned to look as well.

    There, beneath the light of the sun, three figures approached. The leader was dressed in blue, with a cool, detached bearing. This was none other than Su Yi!

    A swordswoman in white and a young man in apricot-yellow?Daoist?robes followed him¡ªYue Shichan and Ge Qian!

    Su Yi!?The moment heid eyes on Su Yi, Huan Shaoyou felt a bone-deep hatred rise within his heart, and his smile frosted over.

    Then, as the crowd watched with rapt attention, Su Yi walked right up to Huan Shaoyou.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Many of them felt their hearts shake.?What is Su Yi going to do?

    Huan Shaoyou stiffened slightly, and his eyes shed. As he watched Su Yi approach, he felt an irrepressible sense of oppression.

    How could he possibly have forgotten the way Su Yi had tortured him at the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly??His right arm was ruined, his skeleton shattered, his organs shifted positions, and even his soul suffered the torment of ¡°Ten Thousand Ants Gnawing the Soul.¡± It was a pain worse than death!

    Torture and humiliation of this level were like a perpetual dark cloud hovering over him. Now, seeing Su Yi draw relentlessly closer, Huan Shaoyou instinctively tensed up, as if facing a mighty foe.

    When Su Yi was about ten feet away, Huan Shaoyou couldn¡¯t help but say coldly, ¡°Su Yi, what do you want to do?¡±

    Su Yi looked calmly at Huan Shaoyou, then pointed to the nearby Wen Xinzhao. ¡°Apologize.¡¯¡¯

    It was just one word. Short, crisp, and to the point.

    Yet the crowd couldn¡¯t help but find it familiar.

    Huan Shaoyou had said something very simr to Lei Guanghan not long ago. As Huan Shaoyou bore down on him, Lei Hanguang had no choice but to lower his head and apologize.

    Now, something very simr was happening to Huan Shaoyou.

    The group¡¯s expressions turned a bit strange.?Is this¡­ Is this what they mean when they say everything has a weakness?

    Huan Shaoyou¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°But I never offended¡­.¡±

    Su Yi interrupted him here. ¡°One more word of nonsense, and I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    His tone was casual, yet it provoked a series of gasps.

    Huan Shaoyou was a ruthless, overbearing madman. Relying on his background as a descendant of the Huan Family, he dared disregard even the rules of the Great Xia¡¯s imperial family, and he dared threaten Lei Guanghan with death.

    Yet Su Yi¡¯s attitude was unquestionably even more domineering than the madman Huan Shaoyou¡¯s!

    The atmosphere was suddenly oppressive. All eyes turned toward Huan Shaoyou.

    The?descendant?of the Demonic Huan Family wavered. Inwardly, he was mad with fury, and on several asions, he almost gave in to the urge to attack, heedless of the consequences.

    But in the end, Huan Shaoyou endured.

    He turned, faced Wen Xinzhao, his expression ashamed. ¡°Miss Xinzhao, if I offended you earlier, I humbly request your forgiveness.¡±

    The entire ce fell silent; even the birds ceased their song.

    Huan Shaoyou¡­ Had actually lowered his head and apologized!

    This scene surprised the whole group, and they felt rueful.

    Throughout the world, of everyone in their age group, who but Su Yi could repress Huan Shaoyou¡¯s bluster?

 Chapter 547: Seeking Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 547: Seeking Revenge</h4>

    Huan Shaoyou keenly detected the crowd¡¯s strange expressions.

    However, this only made him calmer. He kept his surging murderous intent and hatred tightly under control.

    He straightened his back, then looked at Su Yi with a faint smile. ¡°Su Yi, are you happy now?¡±

    When they saw the smile on his handsome face, the onlookers felt a chill in their hearts.

    Su Yi walked up, stretched out his hand, and brushed the dust off Huan Shaoyou¡¯s shoulders. ¡°And here I thought you wouldn¡¯t dare show up today. So, you¡¯re here after all. That makes me very happy.¡±

    As he spoke, he smiled too. ¡°When we get to Sumeru Immortal Ind, I¡¯ll be sure to take very good care of you.¡±

    Huan Shaoyou¡¯s?pupils constricted. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be looking forward to it.¡±

    Su Yi said seriously, ¡°Rest assured. I never let anyone down.¡±

    As the onlookers listened to their conversation, their hearts quivered. Who could miss that their calm, ordinary exchange was chock-full of endless murderous intent?

    ¡°Huan Shaoyou, your enemy is right in front of you. Why aren¡¯t you killing him?¡±

    As this voice rang out, a long-haired young man appeared out of nowhere, like a ghost or spirit. His robes were dark as ink, and he carried a sword on his back. His eyes shone as bright as stars, his eyebrows were thick, his skin was coppery, and his figure was lean and well-proportioned. His every movement had a forceful, unrestrained air about it.

    ¡°Yan Jingyun! What are you doing here?¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help but cry out.

    Yan Jingyun!

    When they heard this name, every monster of the ancient era present reacted visibly.

    In their circles, Yan Jingyun was known as the ¡°Sword Maniac.¡± His talent exceeded the masses, and his umtions were terrifying beyond limit.

    Furthermore, his background was no inferior to Huan Shaoyou¡¯s!

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shot up. Weng Jiu had told him that three others would be visiting Sumeru Immortal Ind in addition to those who¡¯d ced in the top thirty at the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly. All three were monsters of the ancient era.

    The first was Mo Xingzhe, who hailed from the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce, the former Azure Continent¡¯s top faction of ghost cultivators.

    The second was Jing Lingzhen, a disciple of the Burning Sun Sect, one of the continent¡¯s three great yao sects.

    And the third was Yan Jingyun, a disciple of the world¡¯s leading Daoist sect, Tianji Dao Mountain.

    .

    All three had illustrious backgrounds.

    ording to Weng Jiu, their umted foundations and talent weren¡¯t necessarily inferior to Huan Shaoyou, Zeng Pu, and Chi Jiansu. They might even be greater.

    The only reason they abstained from participating in the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly was that they were already on the verge of a breakthrough. If they wanted to visit Sumeru Immortal Ind, they had no choice but to seal and suppress their cultivation.

    Stepping into the Spiritual Manifestation Realm would mean they were no longer fated to visit Sumeru Immortal Ind.

    ¡°That sword case is actually rather decent,¡± said Su Yi when he noticed the case on Yan Jingyun¡¯s back. His eyes shone with a hint of interest.

    He could tell that the case¡¯s origins weren¡¯t simple.

    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I be here?¡± asked Yan Jingyun with a grin. He was now the center of attention.

    He then fixed his gaze on Huan Shaoyou andughed, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering me? Don¡¯t tell me Su Yi beat everyst drop of courage out of you? And that all you can do now is lower your head and submit?¡±

    This wasn¡¯t the least bit polite. Huan Shaoyou¡¯s expression darkened, and he said coldly, ¡°Yan Jingyun, did you juste here to make fun of me?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Yan Jingyun shook his head and grinned. ¡°I¡¯m not that bored.¡±

    ¡°Yan Yingjun, aren¡¯t you supposed to have stepped into the Spiritual Manifestation Realm a long time ago?¡± Chi Jiansu suddenly asked. She was dressed in military attire, and her gaze was as sharp as a knife. A serpentine bone earring hung from her earlobe, and she seemed wild and unrestrained.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a rumor. Don¡¯t take it seriously,¡± said Yan Jingyun with a helpless shrug. ¡°Of course, if I hadn¡¯t long since known that Sumeru Immortal Ind hid an opportunity to achieve a perfect breakthrough, I wouldn¡¯t have bitterly repressed my cultivation all this time.¡±

    The crowd was dimly starting to understand, and their hearts churned.

    Yan Jingyun, a peak-level figure even among monsters of the ancient era, had bitterly suppressed his cultivation for years all for the sake of a perfect breakthrough!

    This was unquestionably startling.

    However, quite a few of the other top elites shared Yan Jingyun¡¯s goal. They weren¡¯t surprised by this.

    Sumeru Immortal Ind was one of the Great Xia¡¯s Three Great Forbidden Grounds. It still stood; it had survived the corrosive effects of thirty thousand years of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness.

    Rumor had it that the ind hid more than just clues to the origins of the Prohibition of Darkness and fortune connected to the Sumeru Shrine. They said the ind also contained an extremely ancient portion of the world¡¯s?source energy!

    Only by seizing the world¡¯s source energy could an Origin Dao cultivator achieve a truly perfect metamorphosis while breaking into the Spirit Dao.

    ¡°And you must be Su Yi.¡± Yan Jingyun suddenly turned to look at Su Yi. He smiled and inclined his head in greeting. ¡°My name is Yan Jingyun, and I¡¯m a sword cultivator.¡±

    He paused, then said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, I heard that you relied on the power of your Sword Dao to suppress Huan Shaoyou to the point of utter helplessness. I¡¯m extremely intrigued. If we get the chance, I¡¯d love to request your guidance.¡±

    This was no different from publicly bringing up Huan Shaoyou¡¯s failures. Huan Shaoyou¡¯s expression darkened, but in the end, he said nothing.

    However, Su Yi said distractedly, ¡°I have no interest in guiding a stranger.¡±

    ¡°....¡± The crowd didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Yan Jingyun was stunned too, but soon, heughed and said no more.

    Shortly afterward, Jing Lingzhen and Mo Xingzhe arrived too.

    Jing Lingzhen was tall, thin, and dressed in robes embroidered with dragons. His long, thick hair was tangled, and his face waspletely bloodless, making him seem weak and sickly.

    He was extremely cold and aloof by nature. After arriving, he shut his eyes in repose, ignoring everyone else present.

    However, no one dared overlook him.

    He was a member of the Burning Sun Sect and a monster of the ancient era. Few in the modern Great Xia had heard his name, but his fellow monsters of the ancient era knew that he was utterly ruthless!

    Mo Xingzhe was dignified and dressed in green. He carried a snow-white feather fan in one hand. His looks would stand out of any crowd; he seemed like an elegant young nobleman.

    He had a gentle, reserved presence, and his eyes shone with faint silvery light. When he appeared, he caused no smallmotion.

    Some of the other monsters of the ancient era took turns greeting him, faint hints of dread in their expressions.

    Thirty thousand years ago, the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce was the greatest faction of ghost cultivators beneath the heavens.

    Mo Xingzhe was one of their members as well as a monster of the ancient era.

    Rumor had it that he¡¯d inherited the mantle of the first pce master of the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce, the Netherworld Asura Emperor!

    Against all expectations, shortly after Mo Xingzhe arrived, he walked right up to Su Yi and said, ¡°Are you the one who killed the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce¡¯s Nirvanic Winds Holy Son?¡±

    Just one sentence made it clear that he was here for revenge!

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Su Yi nodded.

    Mo Xingzhe¡¯s eyes shed with faint silver light. He thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Return the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce¡¯s Demonic Womb, and I can let bygones be bygones.¡±

    A Demonic Womb!

    Everyone who heard this couldn¡¯t help but look moved. All of them were well aware of how precious a Demonic Womb was. It was absolutely a rare, ultimate treasure!

    However, aside from Wen Xinzhao, Yue Shichan, and a select few others, almost no one present knew that Su Yi had once stolen a Demonic Womb from the Netherworld¡¯s Divine Pce!

    Su yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I took the Demonic Womb as a trophy. Why should I give it back to you?¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    He spoke with righteous assurance, as if this were perfectly obvious. Who could argue with that?

    Mo Xingzhe furrowed his brow. ¡°There¡¯s already a grudge between you and Huan Shaoyou. You¡¯ve thoroughly offended the Huan Family. Do you want an irrevocable grudge between you and the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce too? Is a single Demonic Womb worth it?¡±

    He no longer made any attempt to hide the implied threat.

    Huan Shaoyou couldn¡¯t help but rub his jaw. Inwardly, he was furious.

    He¡¯d long since realized that after suffering a grievous defeat at Su Yi¡¯s hands, he was now little more than a foil to highlight Su Yi¡¯s brilliance.

    But people kept bringing it up right in front of Su Yi. To Huan Shaoyou, this was little different than getting pped in public.

    If he didn¡¯t get rid of Su Yi, this would only keep happening.

    Every time someone brought up Su Yi, they¡¯d mention Huan Shaoyou¡¯s defeat. They¡¯dpare and discuss them, and¡­

    This was far too humiliating, like being insulted behind his back. He could only wash this shame away once Su Yi was dead.

    But Su Yi only sighed and shook his head. ¡°If threats were useful against me, would that have happened to Huan Shaoyou?¡±

    The onlookers¡¯ expressions turned a bit strange, while Huan Shaoyou glowered. Killing intent welled within his heart; he was so angry he wanted to go on a rampage.

    Yan Jingyun had made fun of him as soon as he arrived.

    Now, Mo Xingzhe was using his miserable experience as a talking point as he stared down Su Yi. It was as if they were repeatedly salting his wounds; it was just too much!

    The depths of Huan Shaoyou¡¯s gaze surged with viciousness, and he said coldly, ¡°Mo Xingzhe, if you dare bring me up again, don¡¯t me me for my poor manners!¡±

    Mo Xingzhe smiled. ¡°Brother Huan, don¡¯t be angry. Now that you mention it, we have amon enemy. Logically speaking, we ought to face our shared foe together.¡±

    He paused, then stared intently at Su Yi. ¡°A wise man adapts to circumstances. You obviouslyck that awareness. In that case, we¡¯ll just have to wait and see¡­ what happens on Sumeru Immortal Ind!¡±

    With that, he turned and walked toward a different section of the ritual grounds. He paid Su Yi no further heed.

    When the group saw this, they were inwardly rmed.

    Huan Shaoyou already saw Su Yi as his enemy. Now, Su Yi and Mo Xingzhe were at odds. When they arrived at Sumeru Immortal Ind, this was sure to end in death!

    Actually, when they thought about it seriously, they onlookers realized that even Yan Jingyun had expressed a desire for Su Yi¡¯s ¡°guidance.¡±

    Of course, such ¡°guidance¡± was, in fact, no different frombat.

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t at all concerned about any of this.

    During this trip to Sumeru Immortal Ind, Huan Shaoyou had to die.

    As for Mo Xingzhe, since he¡¯d taken the initiative to throw his life away, Su Yi figured he might as well send him on his way while he was at it.

    Of course, if anyone else was blind and foolish enough toe knocking on his door, he¡¯d deal with them too.

    Ge Qian had been standing behind Su Yi all this time. The corners of his lips twitched imperceptibly.

    When gods and immortals fought, it was the ordinary people who suffered.

    Ge Qian couldn¡¯t even imagine how many storms and how much bloodshed he¡¯d face on Sumeru Immortal Ind if he traveled with Su Yi.

    He had always been scrupulously cautious; he¡¯d never experienced anything like this before.

    In contrast, Yue Shichan was much calmer and moreposed.

    Shortly afterward.

    The emperor of the Great Xia arrived, leading Weng Jiu and a group of prominent experts!

 Chapter 548: Meteor Abyss

    <h4>Chapter 548: Meteor Abyss</h4>

    The Xia Emperor was now wearing simple cloth robes. He stood there with his hands behind his back and a calm look on his face.

    However, upon his arrival, the atmosphere silently changed, bing austere and still.

    Even top geniuses of the ancient era like Huan Shaoyou, Yan Jingyun, and Mo Xingzhe restrained themselves.

    There was a hundred-foot round ck altar at the center of the ancient ritual grounds.

    Nine pirs stood around it, forming a nine pces formation.

    Each stone pir was ny feet tall and covered in borate totems and cloud markings. The patterns included all manner of life and celestial bodies, representing the full magnitude of creation. The markings had a primitive, deste, and coarse presence to them.

    This was the Altar of Teleportation.

    When the emperor arrived, he gave the order to activate the altar. Weng Jiu promptly stepped forth carrying a formation disc. His hands shifted, and he muttered an incantation.

    Bzzzz~

    A series of obscure energy fluctuations followed, and the nine stone pirs seemed to awaken from a deep slumber. The markings covering their surfaces surged with the power of a formation, which flowed into the altar at the pirs¡¯ center.

    The entire altar burst with radiant light.

    A rain of light floated down from above the Altar of Teleportation, outlining an illusory door of flowing, colorful light.

    This was the first time some of those present had ever seen an ancient transmission formation of this level, and they couldn¡¯t help but exim over it.

    However, the monsters of the ancient era remained rtively calm.

    Thirty thousand years ago, the Azure Continent¡¯s peak-level orthodoxies all had transmission formations connected to various regions. They¡¯d long since grown ustomed to this.

    ¡°Everyone, this way, please,¡± Weng Jiu said gravely.

    The group then proceeded toward the Altar of Teleportation.

    ¡°My lord, we¡¯ll be on our way.¡± Weng Jiu walked up to the formation and bowed to the nearby Xia Emperor.

    ¡°Go on.¡± The Xia Emperor nodded.

    Boom!

    The Altar of Teleportation burst with radiant light, and in the blink of an eye, everyone on it disappeared into the thin air. Afterward, it gradually returned to its former dormant state.

    ¡°I just wonder how many of them will return from Sumeru Immortal Ind alive¡­.¡± muttered the emperor.

    ¡°Fortuitous encounters and danger go hand in hand. The more heaven-defying the opportunity, the more unimaginably terrifying the associated peril,¡± said Elder Shui, a strange look in his eyes. ¡°Besides, who among the youths headed to Sumeru Immortal Indcks life-saving trump cards? They should be enough to avert cmity.¡±

    The emperor said, ¡°No matter what, I anticipate that when they return, several of them will have broken into the Spirit Dao during their time on Sumeru Immortal Ind¡­ When the timees, I¡¯m afraid the older generation of Spirit Dao cultivators won¡¯t be able topare to them¡­¡±

    His voice carried a hint of ruefulness.

    Times were changing!

    Only small, subtle changes had happened thus far. When the Radiant Epoch was truly upon them, the world would undergo an enormous transformation!

    ¡°My lord, that¡¯s not necessarily the case,¡± whispered Elder Shui. ¡°ording to the intelligence our forces have been gathering throughout the continent, mighty experts of the ancient era have recently started cropping up. They, too, are young. It would not be an exaggeration to call them monsters.

    ¡°However, unlike Huan Shaoyou and the rest of the first group of monsters of the ancient era, everyone in the second group is already a Spirit Dao cultivator. Everyst one of them is strong enough to effortlessly suppress other cultivators of the same realm, and they¡¯re in possession of ancient secret arts and treasures. Each is mightier than the one before.¡±

    When he heard this, the Xia Emperor¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°How many members of this second group have awoken thus far?¡±

    Elder Shui said at top speeds, ¡°Seven that we¡¯ve confirmed so far, but ording to our analysis of recent intelligence, in the days toe, more and more members of this second group of ancient monsters will awaken.¡±

    The Xia Emperor fell briefly silent. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°These really are¡­ tumultuous times.¡±

    The first group of monsters of the ancient era had awoken over the past ten years. All were in the Origin Dao, so they weren¡¯t overly terrifying.

    However, the second group to awaken were all in the Spirit Dao. Their strength and umtions were iparably powerful. This was enough to threaten the world¡¯s various cultivation factions; they couldn¡¯t help but fear them!

    ¡°All of this is ultimately due to the imminent descent of the Radiant Epoch,¡± said Elder Shui with an inscrutable look in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s as the prophecy circting throughout the world says: the sealed power will one day break free of the earth. Everything that is shackled will one day escape its bonds. The grand events and bloodshed of days long gone will return even grander than before¡­¡±

    He paused here, then whispered, ¡°Everything happening now is a sign of what¡¯s toe.¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, the Xia Emperor said, ¡°How are repairs on the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation going?¡±

    Elder Shui reported, ¡°We¡¯ve repaired less than ten percent thus far,¡± said Elder Shui.¡±

    The Xia Emperor furrowed his brow. ¡°That¡¯s too slow. We have to pick up the pace.¡±

    Elder Shui said helplessly, ¡°My lord, with our power and the method Fellow Daoist Su granted us, we¡¯ll need a year at least. Even then, we¡¯ll only be able to recover half of the barrier¡¯s former might.

    ¡°Recovering the strength it had at its peak¡­ Ispletely beyond us. As you¡¯re well aware, the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation is an imperial-level killing formation. Even though Fellow Daoist Su taught us how to fix it, without an Imperial Realm cultivator¡¯s help, or perhaps the assistance of an unparalleled grandmaster of formations and talismans, I¡¯m afraid the barrier will never be what it once was.¡±

    The Xia Emperor¡¯s expression shifted erratically.

    He¡¯d long since anticipated that as the various ancient orthodoxies awoke from their long dormancy, the world would cease to be the Xia Family¡¯s domain.

    There was nothing anyone could do about this.

    The world was changing dramatically; it was inevitable that the distribution of power between the continent¡¯s various factions would undergo a thorough reshuffling. The former, long-stagnant order of the world would thus be overturned!

    ¡°We¡¯ll just do as much as we can,¡± whispered the Xia Emperor.

    All the imperial family could do now was gather sufficient power before the impending change arrived. They could at least ensure they didn¡¯t sink to bing prey for other factions!

    Elder Shui hesitated, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t help but add, ¡°My lord, in my humble opinion, once Fellow Daoist Su returns from Sumeru Immortal Ind, we should request further guidance as to how to reduce the time needed to repair the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier. If he lends a hand personally, that would naturally be even better.¡±

    The Xia Emperor was instantly tempted, and he nodded.

    ¡­¡­

    Heaven and earth were overcast.

    This was a scorched wastnd beset by baleful winds. Dust and sand filled the air.

    The ce seemed abandoned, and nothing grew here; thend had long since lost its vitality.

    A heavy, oppressive atmosphere covered every inch ofnd.

    At the center of this enormous, barrenndscape was a vast abyss, like the world¡¯s gaping maw. It was so deep that there was no bottom in sight.

    Meteor Abyss!

    Rumor had it that when the thirty thousand years of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness first began, a single star fell from the dome of heaven, mming into this stretch of earth and creating this enormous, eye-catching abyss.

    It had been one?of the Great?Xia¡¯s three great forbidden grounds ever since. Endless dangers lurked here. Never mind ordinary people; even Spirit Dao cultivators dared not venture here lightly.

    Above Meteor Abyss, high in the gray, misty skies, they could vaguely discern a gray, indistinct, hovering spatial doorway. It didn¡¯t quite seem real; it almost felt like an illusion.

    This was the entrance to Sumeru Immortal Ind!

    Terrifying, celestial winds howled and roared around the dim gray doorway, producing low, thunderous rumbling. The dark, oppressivendscape was enough to make one¡¯s heart quiver.

    Bzzz!

    The energy fluctuations of a formation streaked through the air not far from Meteor Abyss.

    An Altar of Teleportation covered in a thickyer of sand and dust stood there. It stirred as if awakening from its long-dormant state, then burst with radiant light.

    The glow dispersed the umted sand and dust.

    Before long, an illusory gateway formed amidst the energy fluctuations, and a group emerged from within.

    The group headed to Sumeru Immortal Ind.

    ¡°Is this Meteor Abyss?¡±

    ¡°Quick, look up at the sky! That gray doorway should be the entrance to Sumeru Immortal Ind.¡±

    ¡°This ce is devoid of life force, and everything is dim and gray. Rumor has it that it suffered the terrifying corrosion of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness; it¡¯s since be dead, abandoned ground.¡±

    ¡­.The sound of conversation rang out. Everyone, regardless of whether they were a monster of the ancient era or a genius of the present day, was visibly on guard. All of them evaluated their surroundings.

    ¡°An air of cmity¡­¡± Su Yi pondered out loud. The moment he arrived, his gaze was drawn to the enormous Meteor Abyss.

    He didn¡¯t even need to examine it to sense the extremely strange, terrifying, cmitous power surging within its depths.

    Weng Jiu suddenly said, ¡°Don¡¯t approach Meteor Abyss, or the forbidden power within will surely devour you!¡±

    As he spoke, he picked up an enormous boulder and hurled it toward the abyss.

    Bang!

    As soon as the boulder neared the edge of Meteor Abyss, it burst apart, scattering and dispersing into tiny fragments.

    The onlookers couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    The instant the boulder burst, their keen senses picked up on a strange, invisible power. It struck like lightning, instantly devouring the massive rock!

    ¡°Did you see that? That¡¯s what makes Meteor Abyss so terrifying. Once, a Spirit Dao cultivator attempted to draw near. In the end, he was instantly devoured, body and soul. He never knew what hit him, and he didn¡¯t even have time to struggle,¡± Weng Jiu said gravely.

    Everyone¡¯s hearts shook.

    An air of cmity surges within the abyss. I¡¯m afraid that whatever¡¯s hiding in there can¡¯t possibly be ordinary,?thought Su Yi.

    ¡°Everyone, this is the entrance to Sumeru Immortal Ind. All you need is to hold your Sumeru Talisman, and you¡¯ll be able to enter,¡± said Weng Jiu.

    He looked up at the indistinct gray door beneath the dome of heaven. ¡°I¡¯ll wait near the Altar of Teleportation for three months. Please,e back in time. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to leave this forbidden ground on your own.¡±

    As soon as he said this, someone immediately hurtled toward the dark gray doorway.

    Whoosh!

    With a sh of misty, illusory light, that person disappeared through the gray doorway.

    When the others saw this, theyunched into action, one after another.

    ¡°Su Yi, whatever you do, don¡¯t chicken out and flee! I¡¯ll be waiting for you on Sumeru Immortal Ind!¡± Mo Xingzhe¡¯s eyes shed like cold, silvery lightning. He nced at Su Yi, then he too shot ahead.

 Chapter 549: Searching for Treasure in a Hidden Realm

    <h4>Chapter 549: Searching for Treasure in a Hidden Realm</h4>

    Ge Qian watched Mo Xingzhe disappear. He couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°If it were me, I would never take the initiative to provoke someone like that. Even if I were much stronger, it¡¯s hard to avoid unexpected setbacks.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Peoplee in all stripes, and we all have different personalities. If everyone were as cautious as you, wouldn¡¯t it be awfully dull?¡±

    The nearby Weng Jiu walked over and cautioned him. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, in this old man¡¯s estimation, Mo Xingzhe isn¡¯t the reckless type. That he dared openly provoke you despite knowing you¡¯d once effortlessly suppressed Huan Shaoyou suggests he has incredibly powerful cards up his sleeves.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s only natural.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just Mo Xingzhe,¡± said Weng Jiu. ¡°Every single participant on this expedition to Sumeru Immortal Ind has long since prepared life-saving treasures. After all, if they fall on Sumeru Immortal Ind, it would be an enormous loss to the factions behind them.¡±

    He paused, then said gravely, ¡°The crux of the matter is that most of them are in the peak Gathering Stars Realm. Several, including Yan Jingyun, Mo Xingzhe, and Xing Lingzhen, have alle with ns of breaking through on Sumeru Immortal Ind. Huan Shaoyou is nning this too.

    ¡°From this, it¡¯s easy to predict their next move. As soon as they reach Sumeru Immortal Ind, they¡¯ll attempt their breakthrough!

    ¡°With their umtions and talent, should they be Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators, their strength will undergo an earth-shaking transformation. Combined with the trump cards and killer moves and their disposal¡­ They represent an enormous threat.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, given the circumstances, you must be cautious.¡±

    This was an earnest attempt at persuasion.

    The way Weng Jiu saw it, Su Yi was ultimately still just ate-stage Origin Pce cultivator. Once the monsters of the ancient era broke through, the gap in?cultivations?alone was worrying; there was no way he wouldn¡¯t be concerned!

    Ge Qian nodded repeatedly. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re absolutely right. Better safe than sorry. It would be best if we could avoid a direct confrontation during this trip to Sumeru Immortal Ind.¡±

    However, in response, Su Yi just thought seriously for a moment, then said, ¡°I think the ones who really ought to be careful are my would-be opponents.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    Neither Weng Jiu nor Ge Qian had anything to say to that.

    Wen Xinzhao and Yue Shichan looked at each other. They couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    This was the Su Yi they were familiar with. He seemed rxed and careless on the outside, but in truth, he was simply confident and contemptuous, with an invincible bearing.

    After watching the others proceed through the entrance to Sumeru Immortal Ind, Weng Jiu took a jade box from his sleeve. He passed it to Su Yi.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, this is a trinket my lord prepared for you. Should you encounter a threat during your time on Sumeru Immortal Ind, please use this to neutralize it.¡±

    As he spoke, he opened the lid.

    Inside was a palm-sized, butterfly-shaped, inky ck jade talisman. Its eyes were crystalline, clear, and white. It was so vividly carved that it almost seemed alive.

    ¡°An imperial-level talisman?¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    Weng Jiu whispered, ¡°This talisman is called ¡®Butterfly Transforming the Firmament.¡¯ Although thirty thousand years of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness have frittered away much of its power, it¡¯s still too strong to underestimate. It¡¯s one of the most precious items in the imperial treasury. My lord was worried about your safety, so he chose to give it to you. Please, ept it with a smile.¡±

    Ge Qian, Wen Xinzhao, and Yue Shichan were inwardly stunned.

    The emperor had?sure?spared no expense!

    ¡°Many thanks.¡± Su Yi epted it, then immediately passed it to Ge Qian. ¡°I¡¯ll have you hold onto it.¡±

    This caught Ge Qianpletely off guard; he could never have anticipated that Su Yi would entrust him with something so precious so casually. Despite himself, his mind went nk. ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the most cautious and alert among us,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°If anything unexpected happens while I¡¯m unable to take care of you, use that.¡±

    ¡°Your Excellency Su Yi, please rest assured. I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Ge Qian took a deep breath, then epted the jade box with both hands.

    Then, without any further dys, Su Yi andpany took to the skies and flew toward the entrance to Sumeru Immortal Ind.

    It was only after watching them disappear from view that Weng Jiu grimaced and muttered, ¡°If my lord found out that Su Yi casually entrusted the Butterfly Transforming the Firmament to someone else, I wonder what he¡¯d think¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Sumeru Immortal Ind.

    This was a hidden realm separate from the outside world.

    The vast mountain wilderness stretched into the distance. Both heaven and earth had a primordial, uncultivated air about them.

    ¡°What dense spiritual energy!¡± Ge Qian eximed from within a valley.

    ¡°The spiritual energy here is denser than in the best immortal cave Cloudsky Divine Pce has to offer.¡± Wen Xinzhao¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Yue Shichan calmed her heart and focused. She could sense that dense spiritual energy permeated every inch of sky. Every breath left her feeling soothed and refreshed, and her energy felt much livelier than before.

    When she looked around, she saw that the perfectly ordinary trees and grasses were flourishing and full of life. They even emanated a faint spiritual luster.

    Not far away, Su Yi scooped up a patch of dirt and spread it with his fingertips, then raised his head and looked around. A strange light shone in his eyes.

    This hidden realm was indeed a purend detached from the outside world. The spiritual energy flourished, and the presence of the Grand Dao was startling.

    Even in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, this would have been a first-rate blessed ground for cultivation.

    ¡°Your Excellency Su Yi, it seems to me that we should just find a ce to cultivate quietly for a while. I trust that all of us will achieve amazing breakthroughs. This way, we can avoid any chance of shing with our enemies, and we won¡¯t have to worry about encountering any danger,¡± said Ge Qian. He was practically trembling with excitement.

    The crux of his argument was this: survival above all else!

    Wen Xinzhao and Yue Shichan were speechless.<i>?Is someone this cautious and this careful¡­ really a man?</i>

    As for Su Yi, he directly ignored Ge Qian. He swept his gaze across the area, then proceeded into the distance. ¡°Come on; let¡¯s investigate the situation here first.¡±

    This ce had been all but untouched for tens of thousands of years. It was sure to have given rise to numerous rare and precious spiritual medicines and divine materials!

    That aside, rumor had it that thirty thousand years ago, Sumeru Immortal Ind was the ancestral ground of the Sumeru Shrine, one of the three great yao sects. Extraordinary opportunities and strokes of fortune surelyy in wait here.

    Of course, more importantly, this ce most likely hid clues about the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness!

    Under the circumstances, how could Su Yi possibly choose to turtle up and cultivate?

    He¡¯de to Sumeru Immortal Ind with two goals.

    The first was to cultivate. He was already in thete-stage Origin Pce Realm, and he¡¯d break into the Gathering Stars Realm soon. It would be ideal if he could achieve this breakthrough here, in Sumeru Immortal Ind.

    As far as hisprehension of the Grand Dao went, although he¡¯d long since perfected his grasp of the Dao Charms of the five elements, wind, and Yin, he was still missing the Dao Charm of Yang and the Dao Charm and Lightning. Without these missing pieces, he couldn¡¯t fuse hisprehension into the peerless Dao Charms of ¡°Yin and Yang¡± and ¡°Wind and Lightning.¡±

    With the knowledge and experience of his past life, Su Yi was naturally well aware that a first-rate secret realm like Sumeru Immortal Ind could very well contain power rted to the Dao Charms of Yang and Lightning!

    After all, strictly speaking, neither the Dao Charm of Yang nor the Dao Charm of Lightning was particrly rare.

    Su Yi nned to reach the Gathering Star Realms within the month. At the same time, he¡¯d achieve full mastery of the two missing Dao Charms!

    His other goal was to investigate the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness.

    Months prior, while exploring the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House, Su Yi learned numerous secrets regarding the onset of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness. He¡¯d long since known that this taboo power originated from the source of the Azure Continent.

    This was the so-called ¡°Origins of the Azure.¡±

    Rumor had it that the Origins of the Azure were located within a forbidden ground known as the Well of Ancient Chaos.

    In the distant past, an Imperial Realm cultivator inadvertently ventured inside and removed an unknown and mysterious seal. The power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness burst out of the Well of Ancient Chaos, sweeping across the Azure Continent andsting for thirty thousand years.

    However, today, few knew the precise location of the Well of Ancient Chaos.

    Su Yi was naturally extremely interested. He wanted to seize this opportunity to see if he could uncover any simr clues here on Sumeru Immortal Ind.

    .

    The group set out without any dys.

    Investigating an unknown hidden realm was, to Su Yi, as easy as could be. Furthermore, he had an extreme abundance of experience.

    With the knowledge of his past life, Su Yi could discern the momentum of heaven and earth, and determine the positions of wind and water. As he led his group through the wilderness, he brought them to ces of ever-increasing spiritual energy.

    From time to time, he stopped and circted secret arts used for sensing spiritual energy and seeking out treasure. He also used his divine sense to analyze the spiritual entities dispersed throughout heaven and earth.

    Along the way, they did indeed pick quite a few spiritual medicines and materials. All were at least tier-six, but some were tier seven.

    Just as Su Yi expected, it had been a long, long time since anyone had entered Sumeru Immortal Ind. Add that to the density of the ambient spiritual energy and the shockingly clear presence of the Grand Dao, and thendscape had given rise to numerous spiritual medicines and materials considered rare and precious in the outside world.

    When Su Yi took the time to seek them out, relying on the experience of his past life and various relevant secret arts, he obtained over a hundred spiritual medicines and materials in less than two hours!

    ¡°Brother Su, if I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d suspect you¡¯d been to Sumeru Immortal Ind before.¡± Wen Xinzhao couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Her clear, beautiful features were full of admiration.

    Yue Shichan and Ge Qian couldn¡¯t help but nod.

    This was strange and unfamiliar territory, but Su Yi acted as if this were his own vegetable garden. He started and stopped, effortlessly discovering one hidden, well-disguised spiritual medicine after another.

    Sometimes, despite more than ten miles of distance, a single nce was enough to tell him that a given region contained spiritual medicines or materials. When they investigated, they found that was indeed the case.

    These practically divine methods had long since left hispanions dazzled and sighing with admiration.

    Could they do the same? They trusted that they could find at least some medicines and materials, but it would take a lot of time and effort. They couldn¡¯t possibly do so with such casual ease.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a few petty tricks,¡± said Su Yi casually. ¡°Later, when you¡¯ve gained more experience, if you venture into a hidden realm like this again, you¡¯ll naturally be able to do the same.¡±

    He paused here. His eyes suddenly focused, and he gazed into the distance.

    ¡°Ee?¡±

 Chapter 550: Yin-Yang Divine Fire Lotus

    <h4>Chapter 550: Yin-Yang Divine Fire Lotus</h4>

    Auspicious clouds clustered beneath the distant dome of heaven. Mists hung in the air.

    Mountains stretched into the distance like a dragon, as far as the eye could see, like a line drawn between heaven and earth.

    Wen Xinzhao and the others looked over, but they didn¡¯t discover anything of note.

    However, Su Yi instantly deduced that there was a treasure of heaven and earth growing in those mountains!

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go that way.¡± As he spoke, Su Yi led the way ahead.

    His gaze was a bit strange.

    The mountain rage twisted and turned like a dragon, the peaks like fangs jutting from the earth. The curtain of heaven hung over the mountains, covering all directions. This was a naturally formed treasure zone of the Grand Dao.

    The space surrounded by mountains had the densest spiritual energy of all, making it an auspicious ground.

    Under the constant nourishment of spiritual energy, a ce like this would inevitably give rise to extraordinary spiritual materials and medicines.

    Sometimes they were top-quality minerals or Grand Dao precious medicines, but they could be other rare and precious treasures too.

    In summary, treasure zones like this were extremely rare even in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, and even great orthodoxies would dispatch their forces to vie over them.

    Su Yi wouldn¡¯t have guessed that this unknown, mysterious realm would include such a blessednd of opportunity!

    ¡°But then, if this hidden realm really is the Sumeru Shrine¡¯s ancestral ground, this isn¡¯t strange after all¡­¡± Su Yi thought to himself.

    Any ce upied by an imperial-level faction was surely a top-notch blessed ground for cultivation, with an ambiance suitable for nurturing talent, ovepping spirit veins, and flourishing fortune!

    Only then could an imperial-level orthodoxy maintain its legacy in perpetuity.

    An ordinary ce couldn¡¯t possibly sustain an Imperial Realm expert¡¯s cultivation. Thus, it naturally couldn¡¯t be the base of an Imperial-level faction.

    Before long, the group arrived at their destination.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the spiritual energy here a bit?too?intense?¡± Ge Qian looked stunned.

    They¡¯d only just arrived, but it was immediately obvious how dense and flourishing the ambient spiritual energy was. It filled the air, forming churning currents.

    ¡°If I could cultivate here, I¡¯d have no need to worry about failing to transform and break through¡­¡± whispered Wen Xinzhao.

    Byparison, even the top immortal residences of Cloudsky Divine Pce were far, far inferior.

    ¡°No wonder the monsters of the ancient era have such heaven-defying foundations and cultivations. If they cultivated in ces of such abundant spiritual energy from a young age, it¡¯d be harder?not?to grow strong,¡± sighed Yue Shichan.

    The spiritual energy of the Azure Continent was horrifyingly sparse and barren byparison.

    ¡°Cultivating the Grand Dao doesn¡¯t happen overnight. Achieving something requires wealth,panions, methods, and a good location; all are indispensable,¡± Su Yi said calmly. ¡°The further you wish to walk down the path of the Grand Dao, the more important it is to temper your mental state. You must be focused on the Dao; only then can you avoid external temptation. Without sufficient mental strength, you¡¯re sure to lose your way.¡±

    Hispanions were briefly stunned, and they seemed to ponder his words.

    Shortly after, the group arrived at their destination.

    It was a valley surrounded by towering mountains in all directions. Their peaks pierced the clouds, and they formed a barrier, protecting the valley on all sides.

    A sea of clouds churned overhead, and wisps of misty light formed of spiritual energy hung overhead, like a dream or illusion.

    A curtain of energy hung over the earth, covering all directions. This was indeed a natural Grand Dao Treasure Zone!

    The valley was over ten miles across, and it included scattered short hills and forests, as well as a winding, serpentine river.

    Faint spiritual mists hung in the air like gauze, adding a mysterious, colorful radiance to the valley¡¯s scenery.

    And at the center of a valley, there was a smallke.

    Theke was extremely mystical.

    An imposing, eerie, icy blue chill hung over the air, and the ground surrounding theke was covered in thickyers of ice. Nothing grew there, not even an inch of grass.

    A single lotus grew at the center of theke. It looked as if it were on fire.

    Its jade-like stem was blood red, crystalline, and clear. The three leaves protecting the flower were arranged like the character Æ·. Each was bright, fiery red, and they glowed with searing light.

    The lotus had two flowers instead of the typical one. One was ck as ink, the other as white as snow. ck and white, pure and impure, Yin and Yang. Together, they formed a perfect, sacred whole.

    Gazing upon it from a distance, the lotus was bathed in radiant misty light. The crimson leaves and both flowers reflected each other¡¯s light; the flower was resplendently beautiful.

    ¡°This is?¡± Wen Xinzhao, Yue Shichan, and Ge Qian were astonished.

    Even if they didn¡¯t recognize the lotus, its appearance was so extraordinary and miraculous that they immediately realized that it was an unparalleled elixir!

    ¡°A Yin-Yang Divine Fire Lotus. It takes a thousand years to bloom, and another thousand to bear fruit. It¡¯s a true elixir of the Grand Dao. It naturally grows and exudes the air of three Daos¡ªFire, Yin, and Yang. Even among Grand Dao Elixirs, it¡¯s rare and precious,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    ¡°If you refine its stem, you canprehend the Dao Charm of Fire. Refine the flowers, and you canprehend the charms of Yin and Yang respectively. Even in top ancient orthodoxies, a treasure like this would have been reserved for only their most important core disciples.

    ¡°With its help, you can effortlessly master andprehend the Charm of the Dao. It¡¯s far more precious than any typical spiritual medicine.¡±

    Grand Dao Elixirs were those spiritual medicines that contained the charm of the Grand Dao. Each was a rare treasure of heaven and earth.

    In the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, typically, only the territories of Imperial-level orthodoxies could give rise to such Grand Dao Elixirs.

    Grand Dao Elixirs!

    Wen Xinzhao and the others felt their hearts shake. This was their first time seeing something so miraculous.

    When they heard Su Yi¡¯s description, they started to understand. The Yin-Yang Divine Fire Lotus in front of them was unquestionably the type of treasure you could only happen upon by chance!

    ¡°Its?only imperfection is that it¡¯s not yet fully mature; the flower has yet to truly bloom, and it hasn¡¯t yet produced fruit. Every seed in a mature fruit contains a type of Dao Charm. Had it borne fruit, the lotus would be far, far more precious,¡± said Su Yi. He found it quite a pity.

    In his past life, he¡¯d once created a lotus pond in his personal resonance. In it, he nted all manner of peerless treasure lotuses.

    When they bloomed, their fragrance overflowed, and eachpeted to outshine the others. It was an incredibly beautiful sight.

    The pond had included a Yin-Yang Divine Fire Lotus.

    However, with the cultivation and standards of his past life, his lotus pool was purely for admiring. From time to time, he¡¯d at most harvest a few seeds and petals to make tea and brew wine.

    ¡°No matter what, this is indeed a grand stroke of fortune. I just so happen to need the Dao Charm of Yang. With this elixir, I can save myself quite a bit of time.¡±

    As he spoke, Su Yi hurtled toward theke.

    As he drew near, a piercing chill smacked him right in the face. At the same time, the lotus¡¯s faint floral fragrance permeated the surroundings. One sniff was enough to soothe both mind and body.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Su Yi soon discovered something, and he exerted strength through the tips of his toes.

    Crunch!

    The thickyer of ice cracked and split, revealing a toppled-over stone stele.

    Su Yi stretched out his hand and lifted the stele out of the dirt. As it hovered in midair, he saw a line of ancient yao glyphs carved on its surface:

    The Dao-Gazing Lotus Pond!

    This discovery left Su Yi a bit mncholy. He sighed, ¡°As I thought, Sumeru Immortal Ind most likely really was the Sumeru Shrine¡¯s ancestral ground. Thirty thousand years ago, this lotus pond was under their control. However, the effects of the thirty thousand years of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness have made thesends?ownerless.¡±

    The Sumeru Shrine was once one of the Azure Continent¡¯s three great yao sects.

    The text on the stone stele was written in ancient yao glyphs. He didn¡¯t even need to think to know that the Dao-Gazing Lotus Pond was once a treasured location of the Sumeru Shrine.

    ¡°Brother Su, you sure know a lot¡­¡± Wen Xinzhao couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Yue Shichan and Ge Qian looked astonished too.

    Strictly speaking, this was their first time venturing into a hidden realm alongside Su Yi. The intelligence and abilities he¡¯d disyed along the way had already shocked them on countless asions.

    Now, Su Yi even recognized the ancient yao glyphs. Seeing this, they couldn¡¯t help but wonder:?Is there¡­ anything in this world he doesn¡¯t know?

    This was what it meant to understand both past and present, with knowledge of all fields!

    No wonder the old man wanted me to travel with Su Yi. The unbelievable abilities he¡¯s disyed one after another are incredible, like divine skills. Based on that alone, he¡¯s far beyond the monsters of the ancient era¡­?Ge Qian muttered to himself.

    If he was certain that Su Yi hadn¡¯t been possessed, and that he wasn¡¯t a monster of the ancient era. He almost suspected that Su Yi was an immortal from on high!

    Otherwise, didn¡¯t he know a bit too much? It was like there was nothing he couldn¡¯t do!

    ¡°I¡¯ve just seen a lot before,¡± said Su Yi. His gaze swept across the Yin-Ying Divine Fire Lotus at the center of theke, and a faint smile tugged on his lips.

    ¡°It seems we came at a good time. In less than three days, the lotus buds will bloom fully. Only then will the Dao Charms of Yin and Yang growing within them reachpletion.¡±

    Three days!

    Ge Qian¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he said with concern, ¡°Your Excellency, three days is too long. If you ask me, we should pick it now, mature or not, and leave as quickly as we can. After all, if something unexpected happens, bitter conflict is sure to follow¡­.¡±

    As soon as he said this¡ª

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°You jinxed us!¡±

    Before his voice finished echoing through the air, he pressed his fingers into a sword and stabbed the air.

    A streak of clear sword qi shot forth.

    ng!!

    A collision urred just three feet in front of Su Yi, and something exploded on impact.

    Sparks scattered like rain as a seven-inch ck arrow burst apart, transforming into shockingly corrosive bloody mists and permeating the air.

    The bloody mist was obviously toxic, with a rancid, vomit-inducing stench.

    However, before the bloody mist could disperse, Su Yi drew his fingers together, pressed, and grabbed.

    Boom!

    The bloody mist was suppressed and forcefully condensed into a fist-sized bundle of crimson light. Su Yi trapped it in his hand.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Wen Xinzhao and Yue Shichan¡¯s expressions shifted. Ge Qian¡¯s eyes widened too.

    This ambush hade too suddenly; none of them had sensed it. Now that they realized what had happened, they couldn¡¯t help but shudder.

    That seven-inch ck arrow was unquestionably sinister and terrifying. It appeared silently and without a trace, as if immaterial, striking while they were off guard.

    They couldn¡¯t even bear to imagine what the consequences would have been if Su Yi hadn¡¯t sensed it and reacted immediately!

    Was someone lying in ambush!?

    Whoosh!

    It was then that Su Yi shook his wrist and flung the bundle of bloody light like an arrow. It shot straight toward the base of a distant mountain.

 Chapter 551: Calming Wind and Waves With a Flip of the Hand

    <h4>Chapter 551: Calming Wind and Waves With a Flip of the Hand</h4>

    A figure suddenly shot out of the base of the distant mountain.

    Bang!

    The bundle of bloody mist burst apart, covering almost an almost hundred-foot area by the foot of the mountain. The rocks, boulders, trees, and grasses suffered terrifying corrosive effects, leaving them riddled with holes.

    However, Su Yi and hispanions immediately locked onto that moving figure.

    He was a young man dressed in ck beast skins, with fair skin and handsome features that looked hewn out of stone.?He had an extremely strong, healthy physique, and his aura was fierce and cold. He carried a bow carved of a beast¡¯s bone, and it was half as tall as he was. A beast skin quiver hung at his waist.

    His eyes shone with faint silvery light, shing imposingly as he looked around.

    ¡°Feng Zidu!¡±

    Wen Xinzhao and the others immediately recognized the young man dressed in beast skins.

    Feng Zidu was a first-ss figure even among monsters of the ancient era; he¡¯d taken sixth ce in the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly.

    Rumor had it that he was a descendant of the Feng Family, a n of yao cultivators from thirty thousand years ago. The blood of an unparalleled Heaven-Plundering Sparrow flowed through his veins.

    His ancestor was the Heaven-Plundering Blood Emperor, whose name shook the world thirty thousand years ago. He was famed for his speed and assassination skills.

    Feng Zidu¡¯s eyes shed as he fixed his gaze on the distant Su Yi. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have guessed that your divine sense was strong enough to detect my Traceless Blood Arrows. Are you perhaps a soul cultivator?¡±

    His tone carried a hint of surprise.

    The Traceless Blood Arrows were one of his trump cards. They were refined from the poisonous fangs of the strange primordial beast, the Solitary Void Serpent. When fired, they were silent, traceless, colorless, and immaterial; they were perfectly suited for catching?foes?off guard.

    When used to ambush foes, they could easily kill even Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators!

    Feng Zidu initially assumed that even if Su Yi managed to block his ambush, he¡¯d at least get injured. He would never have guessed that Su Yi could detect the Traceless Blood Arrow¡¯s presence!

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste words. He raised his hand and sent a streak of sword qi flying through the air.

    Whoosh!

    A streak of clear sword qi shed and disappeared.

    Over at the foot of the mountain, Feng Zidu¡¯s eyelids twitched. He dodged, shooting to the side like a streak of ck lightning.

    Bang!

    A perfectly straight rift appeared in the ce he¡¯d originally stood. It was a startling sight.

    Before Feng Zidu could steady himself, yet another streak of sword qi came flying toward him. It was unbelievably quick, and its edge glinted with unstoppable sharpness. He felt a prickling pain all over his skin, and his pupils suddenly constricted.

    Whoosh!

    Feng Zidu?dodged once more.

    The sword qi swept past his ears, severing a few strands of hair. When it cleaved into the mountain behind him, it cut through the rock as easily as if it were made of tofu.

    Feng Zidu¡¯s hair stood on end, and a chill coursed down his spine.?This guy¡¯s attainments in the Dao of the Sword are just too terrifying!

    ¡°So, you practice an inheritance of the Dao of Elusive Shadows¡­¡±

    When he saw Feng Zidu dodge his long-distance attack, Su Yi was a bit surprised.

    A momentter, he realized that Feng Zidu¡¯s ability was a fusion of the Dao Charm of Wind and the Dao Charm of Darkness, the Dao Charm of Elusive Shadows.

    This was a peerless Dao Charm when it came to speed!

    Combined with a suitable secret movement technique, this peerless Dao Charm enabled cultivators to reach unbelievable speeds.

    ¡°Su Yi, I have no desire to be your enemy. I struck earlier as a warning. I wanted you to understand that I, Feng Zidu, was the first to?discover the good?fortune here.¡±

    Feng Zidu gripped his bone bow, stood atop a boulder, and said gravely, ¡°If you leave now, I can pretend that nothing happened. Or else¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, Su Yi said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s just a struggle over good fortune. Is there any need for all that nonsense?¡±

    ¡°Hah?¡± Feng Ziduughed coldly, his gray eyes shing with murderous light.

    He grabbed another seven-inch ck arrow from his quiver, strung his bow, and suddenly fired.

    ch!

    The little ck arrow silently disappeared.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even look for it. He just stretched out his hand and?grabbed.

    The air three feet from Wen Xinzhao suddenly churned violently. A seven-inch ck arrow stopped in midair, trapped firmly in Su Yi¡¯s grip.

    A chill coursed down Wen Xinzhao¡¯s spine.

    She was already prepared for battle, but she didn¡¯t expect the next arrow would be directed at her!

    It was only when Su Yi attacked that she sensed the danger. Her instincts alerted her to an extremely lethal threat.

    But just as she was about to counterattack, Su Yi stopped the Traceless Blood Arrow mid-flight!

    Only a moment had passed, but the perils therein were enough to shake both her heart and her soul.

    When Ge Qian and Yue Shichan saw this, their hearts quivered with fright. The Traceless Blood Arrow was unquestionably sinister and terrifying!

    If Su Yi weren¡¯t here, relying on their abilities alone, they¡¯d at best be able to block the arrowhead. They couldn¡¯t possibly sh head-on with someone as powerful as Feng Zidu.

    Like any iparably mighty assassin, Feng Zidu wouldn¡¯t sh with a target head-on. Instead, he used his archery and speed to present a lethal threat.

    ¡°Hng!¡± The distant Feng Zidu snorted coldly, his eyes shing with bright light. He took out nine more Traceless Blood Arrows and fired them all in one go.

    Chi Chi Chi!

    Nine Traceless Blood Arrows disappeared into thin air.

    Any other cultivator would have long since fled in panic; there was no way they could detect any trace of the arrows¡¯ presence or trajectory.

    However, Su Yi could clearly detect the arrows¡¯ traces with his divine sense.

    Eight arrows were divided between four targets. In other words, he, Ge Qian, Wen Xinzhao, and Yue Shichan would all have to face two Traceless Blood Arrows!

    The most terrifying part was that each arrow had a different trajectory. Some flew perfectly straight, while others took a roundabout route. Some soared up before falling, while others stuck close to the ground, like a swallow skimming the surface of the water.

    As for the final arrow? It was headed at the Yin-Yang Divine Fire Lotus at the center of theke.

    Every arrow was preternaturally quick, and each followed a different trajectory. This left their targets with no time to think at all.

    This was an unquestionably ruthless onught!

    But then, Su Yi¡¯s sleeves billowed around him, and he suddenly shed through the air in rapid session.

    Boom!

    A sword curtain flew through the air like a divine barrier.

    Bang bang bang!

    Three Traceless Blood Arrows immediately collided with the sword curtain, producing low booms on impact and scattering sparks.

    As for Su Yi himself? He¡¯d already taken to the skies. His fingers tapped, sliced, stabbed, and cleaved. With each attack, a Traceless Blood Arrow burst apart.

    He struck like lightning, crushing all nine Traceless Blood Arrows in one fell swoop!

    He then waved his sleeves.

    Boom!

    A terrifying power swept through like a windstorm.

    The bloody mist that followed the nine Traceless Blood Arrows¡¯ explosion was swept away.

    Like winds dispersing remnant clouds!

    Just watching left hispanions stunned and repeatedly astonished.

    It was then that Feng Zidu bellowed, ¡°Get him!¡±

    Before his voice finished echoing through the air¡ª

    Boom!

    Thekeshore was covered in thick ice. The patch closest to Su Yi suddenly burst apart, scattering fragments of ice. An unstoppably sharp spear suddenly stabbed.

    This sudden assassination attempt was swift, urate, and ruthless!

    By the time Su Yi¡¯spanions sensed it, it had already run him through.

    Their hearts clenched, and theypletely lost theirposure. They couldn¡¯t help but shout:

    ¡°Brother Su!¡±

    ¡°Brother Su!¡±

    ¡°Your Excellency!¡±

    It had all happened too suddenly. Who¡¯d have thought another insidious, terrifying opponent lurked beneath the ice?

    Before they knew what was happening, hispanions heard a calm, familiar voice. ¡°What¡¯s all the shouting for? I¡¯m not dead yet.¡±

    They then realized that ¡°Su Yi¡± the spear had run through was actually just an afterimage, not his real body.

    As for the real deal? Su Yi now stood atop the shattered ice. He gripped the spear tightly and swung.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The other end of the spear flew out of the ice, along with the person holding it.

    The spearman was a short, gaunt man in ck. When Su Yi pulled him out of his hiding spot, he immediately gave up his spear, turned, and fled.

    He suddenly realized that his neck hurt. Arge hand held him aloft by the throat. The terrifying power emanating from the hand instantly immobilized him.

    He waspletely helpless; he couldn¡¯t so much as lift a finger. Hepletely lost hisposure; he was so scared that his soul almost left his body.

    ¡°Save me!¡± The man in ck couldn¡¯t help but cry out.

    But then, Su Yi¡¯s right hand twirled the spear he¡¯d just seized. Its tip stabbed ruthlessly through the ice off to the side.

    Boom!

    The ice burst apart, fragments scattering like rain.

    A miserable, piteous shriek resounded from beneath the broken ice.

    Shortly after, the cries came to an abrupt halt.

    Upon closer inspection, there was someone hiding underneath. He was hunched over like a cat, and he held a ck knife. It was obvious that he¡¯d nned to charge out and ambush them.

    Yet now, the spear Su Yi had just thrown had pierced his throat, pinning him firmly to the ground. His eyes widened. Bewilderment was written all over his face.

    For the life of him, he couldn¡¯t understand how Su Yi had detected him even under such circumstances¡­

    Bloody mist permeated the air. The entire area was deathly silent.

    The ck-robed man Su Yi had by the throat waspletely dazed.

    Not far away, Wen Xinzhao, Yue Shichan, and Ge Qian broke out in cold sweats. Their expressions shifted erratically.

    It had all happened too quickly, and everything had been so dangerous!

    First, Feng Zidu fired nine arrows in rapid session, attacking from afar. Then, when they¡¯d only just neutralized this onught, the man in ck suddenly emerged from the ice and targeted Su Yi with his spear.

    This was unexpected to begin with, and it caught them off guard, but it was as if Su Yi had precognition. He dodged in advance, and the spear only pierced his afterimage.

    And its wielder, the man in ck? Su Yi captured him in one smooth motion.

    But none of them would have guessed that yet another figure hid beneath the ice!

    It was one potentially fatal cmity after another. Each instance came with a very real threat to their lives. Su Yi¡¯spanions knew that on their own, they would likely have fallen already.

    Yet none of this was any threat to Su Yi at all. In the blink of an eye, he neutralized the multiyered ambush with ease!

    That casual,posed bearing shook the hearts and minds of everyone present!

    Feng Zidu stood on a boulder near the foot of the mountain. His eyes widened, and he couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°How is this possible¡­?¡±

    Disbelief was written all over his face. Earlier, he¡¯d been confident that with the trap he¡¯d set here, even someone as mighty as Su Yi, Huan Shaoyou, Yan Jingyun, Jing Lingzhen, or Mo Xingzhe would suffer grievous injuries, and that¡¯s assuming they even lived.

    Who¡¯d have thought that Su Yi would break through this multiyered ambush with such casual ease?

    ¡°Got anything else up your sleeves?¡± Su Yi nced at the distant Feng Zidu with great interest.

    As he spoke, he pinched.

    Crunch!

    The ck-robed man¡¯s neck snapped, and his head lolled limply from his shoulders.

    That terrifying power had shattered himpletely, body and soul.

    Bang!

    Su Yi tossed the corpse away. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to spare it so much as a second nce.

 Chapter 552: Turn Their Plan Against Them

    <h4>Chapter 552: Turn Their n Against Them</h4>

    Feng Zidu¡¯s expression was dark and unsightly.

    His twopanions had been killed, and even this fortuitous location had been seized. The extent of his losses made him feel as if his heart were dripping blood.

    A whileter, he took a deep breath, and when he spoke, he paused for emphasis between each word. ¡°Su Yi, just you wait!¡±

    With that, he turned and left.

    His figure blurred, and soon, he was gone.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t give chase.

    Feng Zidu had mastered the Dao Charm of Elusive Shadows, and he practiced a miraculous movement technique. It would be extremely difficult to take him down on short notice.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t want to waste all that energy on someone so unimportant.

    More importantly, Feng Zidu¡¯s escape wasn¡¯t a bad thing for Su Yi. Perhaps, even more fish might throw themselves into his as a result¡­

    ¡°Brother Su, the two you just killed were Dongguo Yun and Ran Chong. Both were monsters of the ancient era. In the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly, Dongguo Yun ranked thirteenth, while Ran Chong naked neenth, Wen Xinzhao exined at top speeds. ¡°Dongguo Yun wasn¡¯t the strongest, but they say he has incredible origins. His ancestor was the Imperial Realm expert of an ancient n.¡±

    Only then did Su Yi learn that the man in ck was called Dongguo Yun, while the one who¡¯d died beneath the ice was called Ran Chong.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a bit about Dongguo Yun. They say he has a pervertedly strong elder brother called Dongguo Feng. Thirty thousand years ago, he was already a Spirit Dao cultivator with terrifying foundations,¡± said Ge Qian gravely.

    He continued, ¡°Although Dongguo Feng has yet to awaken from dormancy, there¡¯s no doubt that when he reemerges, he¡¯ll have an extraordinary impact.¡±

    His brow furrowed. ¡°What¡¯s even more troublesome is that Feng Zidu got away. That means we cannot hide Dongguo Yun and Ran Chong¡¯s deaths. After we leave Sumeru Immortal Ind, the Dongguo Family will find out, and there¡¯s no way they¡¯ll just let this go¡­¡±

    Ge Qian suddenly shut his mouth.

    He¡¯d discovered that Su Yi had already left, and he now stood before the lotus pond, scrutinizing it.

    He¡¯d obviously ignored Ge Qian¡¯s warningpletely¡­

    Ge Qian grimaced.

    Wen Xinzhao couldn¡¯t help but interject, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ge, in the struggle for the Grand Dao, how can you be so overcautious and so concerned about gains and losses? We¡¯ve alle to Sumeru Immortal Ind to vie for treasure; conflict and bloodshed are inevitable. You ought to have known that.

    ¡°Besides, even Huan Shaoyou and Mo Xingzhe hate Brother Su to the bone. Should we encounter them, the resulting battle won¡¯t end until one side is dead. In light of this, your overcaution seems a bit¡­¡±

    Yue Shichan finished the thought for her. ¡°...Lacking in spirit,¡±

    Wen Xinzhao nodded.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong to me him like that.¡± Su Yi¡¯s voice suddenly emanated from the shore. ¡°Ge Qian is cautious by nature, and the Grand Dao he pursues is different from other people. Considering such details is the most appropriate way for him to act, as it''s most in line with his nature.

    ¡°By nning ahead for a rainy day, he can be ready for disasters before they ur. By making thorough preparations, he can resolve them safely when they arrive.?His temperament and chosen path can¡¯t be considered ¡®bad.¡¯¡±

    When Ge Qian heard this, his heart shook. He felt more moved than ever before, and he was visibly dazed.

    He would never have guessed that the person who understood him best in this world would turn out to be Su Yi!

    His master, Ge Changling, frequentlyined about Ge Qian''s inability to change his temperament. He frequently called Ge Qian a cowardly little turtle who¡¯d rather live his entire life in degradation than take any risks.

    Only Su Yi didn¡¯t think his caution was a bad thing!

    Strange. This guy is obviously bold and domineering to the extreme, as if he doesn¡¯t take anything in this world seriously. His personality is nothing like mine, yet he seems to understand me¡­?Waves of emotion coursed through Ge Qian¡¯s heart.

    He felt seen and approved of. He couldn¡¯t help but see Su Yi as someone who truly understood him.

    However, Su Yi¡¯s next words made Ge Qian¡¯s warm, fuzzy feelings disappear in a puff of smoke.

    ¡°Of course, this way of doing things isn¡¯t ¡®good¡¯ either. You two shouldn¡¯t imitate him. If you do, your sword hearts will get covered in dust.¡±

    Wen Xinzhao couldn¡¯t help but grin, while Yue Shichan nodded seriously.

    The corners of Ge Qian¡¯s lips twitched, and he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    Su Yi turned his head and nced at Ge Qian. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Hurry up and gather our spoils.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ okay!¡± Ge Qian hurriedly agreed.

    It was only after he¡¯d gotten to work that he realized that Su Yi was ordering him about like an errand boy¡­.

    And here I thought he understood me! He¡¯s treating me like aborer!?Ge Qian¡¯s spirits sank.

    However, by the time he finished gathering up the spoils, he was in a good mood again.

    He wouldn¡¯t have guessed it, but the two dead monsters of the ancient era, Dongguo Yun and Ran Chong, each carried quite a few rare and precious treasures!

    Of them, three were particrly valuable.

    The first was a Primordial Chaos Demon-Suppressing Mirror, a defensive Spirit Dao treasure. It was the work of a Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator, and it was top-quality. It could block even the full-force attack of a Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator.

    Dongguo Yun had it hidden on his person, but Su Yi grabbed him by the throat and subdued him before he got the chance to use it¡­

    Had he activated it in time, he wouldn¡¯t have lost so quickly.

    The second was a talisman shaped like a weaver¡¯s shuttle. It was called the ¡°Combating Chaos Void-Breaking Talisman.¡±

    The talisman was emzoned with terrifying spatial power. When activated, even if you were trapped within a formation, you could break through and escape. It could give you hope of new life even in the face of grave peril!

    This, too, once belonged to Dongguo Yun.

    s, Su Yi captured him so quickly that he never got the chance to use it, either¡­

    The third was a set of soft armor, the Cloudsoul Spirit Firmament Armor.

    It was made of extremely rare Cloudsoul Silk, and a Spirit Dao cultivator had used secret arts to ce thirty-four defensive formations over its surface. It was invulnerable to both fire and water, and swords and sabers could hardly scratch it. It was even resistant to dust, poison, and malevolent energies. Its worth was immeasurable in spirit stones.

    Ran Chong had been wearing it. It was supposed to be his life-saving treasure.

    Unfortunately for him, when Su Yi stabbed him, the spear prated his throat, missing the soft armorpletely¡­

    These three precious treasures aside, they found pills for treating injuries, spirit stones, and other cultivation resources. All were top grade and hard to find in the mundane world.

    After taking inventory of the spoils, even Ge Qian couldn¡¯t help but covet them.?These monsters of the ancient era are simply rolling in it! It¡¯s almost enough to make someone want to rob a few more of them¡­

    When Ge Qian presented the spoils, even Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit surprised. In the modern Azure Continent, such fatty sheep were indeed rare.

    In the end, Su Yi gave the Primordial Chaos Demon-Suppressing Mirror to Wen Xinzhao, the Cloudsoul Spirit Firmament Armor to Yue Shichan, and the Combating Chaos Void-Breaking Talisman to Ge Qian.

    The various other treasures and cultivation?resources, he?kept for himself.

    At first, hispanions were a bit ufortable. They hadn¡¯t contributed, so they felt unqualified to take a portion of the spoils.

    But how could Su Yi concern himself with such treasures?

    He¡¯d always done things this way. Whenever he traveled with someone, he always split the spoils evenly. He¡¯d done so in his past life, and he¡¯d do the same in this life.

    ¡°Many thanks, Brother Su.¡± Wen Xinzhao¡¯s beautiful eyes sparkled, and sheughed charmingly. She made no attempt to hide her delight.

    Yue Shichan didn¡¯t say anything, but when her aloof, icy gazended on Su Yi, it softened.

    Ge Qian was so moved he almost burst into tears. He would never have guessed that traveling with Su Yi wouldn¡¯t just mean receiving Su Yi¡¯s protection; he was even receiving a share of the spoils!

    This treatment far exceeded his imagination.

    No wonder the old timer was so dead-set on having me follow Su Yi. He must have anticipated this! This is far beyond the bare minimum; he¡¯s being downright generous¡­!?Ge Qian muttered to himself.

    Although he didn¡¯t know it, in Su Yi¡¯s eyes, he was a ¡°grand-disciple¡± of sorts, his junior by two generations. As his senior, how could Su Yi possibly be stingy with him?

    After divvying up the treasures, Su Yi didn¡¯t dy. He immediately got busy.

    He casually took out a nk jade talisman and started crafting tools for cing a formation.

    ¡°Your Excellency, what are you doing?¡± Ge Qian asked respectfully.

    Wealth could influence the human heart. It could soothe their hearts, and buy them too.

    Although Ge Qian hadn¡¯t exactly been bought, after receiving such a generous gift from Su Yi, this scrupulously cautious young man¡¯s attitude underwent a noticeable shift.

    ¡°Since we¡¯re just going to be hanging out here, we might as well imitate Feng Zidu¡¯s methods, set a trap here, and wait for prey toe to us. Let¡¯s see how much we can catch over the next three days,¡± said Su Yi as he worked on the formation.

    Ge Qian was stunned, and he couldn¡¯t help but gasp. He wouldn¡¯t have guessed that someone so proud and contemptuous would do something so insidious.

    ¡°Wondrous!¡± Wen Xinzhao¡¯s beautiful eyes lit up. ¡°Earlier, Feng Ziduy in ambush here, in part to trap and kill anyone who tried to run off with this good fortune, and in part to seize this opportunity to gather trophies. If he hadn¡¯t bumped into you¡ªif we¡¯d been anyone else¡ªI¡¯m afraid it would have worked, too.

    ¡°Although Feng Zidu got away, he¡¯s surely unwilling to ept this. It¡¯s highly likely that he¡¯ll spread word of the good fortune waiting here in hopes that experts will target you, Brother Su. He likely wants to ¡®watch from the mountains as tigers fight¡¯, then swoop in at the end.

    ¡°Brother Su, by doing this, you¡¯re turning his ns against him!¡±

    Her voice was like the clear ringing of a bell, and it contained eagerness and excitement.

    Yue Shichan nodded. ¡°The Yin-Yang Divine Fire Lotus needs three more days to fully mature. If we keep watch here the whole time to prevent anyone from taking the lotus, the moment an external enemy arrives, we¡¯ll be in a passive position. Brother Su, this method of yours really is excellent.¡±

    Ge Qian looked at the refreshing, refined, naturally stunning Wen Xinzhao, and the icy, picturesque Yue Shichan. He couldn¡¯t help but feel bbergasted.

    Others see both women as peerless beauties, like fairies or immortals. So why is it that they seem this excited when discussing something as insidious as trapping other people¡­?

    It doesn¡¯t seem to match their personalities or their image!

    ¡°What do you think, Fellow Daoist Ge?¡± asked Wen Xinzhao in a bright, clear voice.

    Ge Qian instantly broke into an eager smile, and he let out a heartfelt sigh. ¡°This is truly a wondrous n, too wondrous for words!¡±

    When he heard this, the corners of Su Yi¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but curve into a grin.

    He didn¡¯t tell hispanions this, but earlier, he¡¯d let Feng Zidu escape for this very purpose. He was eager to see just how many ¡°chives¡± would fling themselves onto his scythe over the course of the next three days¡­

 Chapter 553: Showing Off

    <h4>Chapter 553: Showing Off</h4>

    ¡°For the next three days, we¡¯ll cultivate quietly here,¡± said Su Yi from within their freshly-excavated cave. He then sat cross-legged and started meditating.

    This immortal cave was located deep within the base of the mountain, about thirty thousand feet from the lotus pod.

    Su Yi had ced two formations around the cave¡¯s perimeter.

    The first was the Void Cave Obscuring Shade Formation. It was used to hide their presence.

    The second was the Lesser Origin Gathering Formation. It was used to concentrate the ambient spiritual energy.

    Both were exquisitely crafted and profound. The former could help them escape detection by even a Spirit Dao cultivator¡¯s divine sense. Thetter could draw the spiritual energy filling their surroundings toward them in such a way that the changes in ambient energy resulting from their cultivation wouldn¡¯t alert their enemies.

    Su Yi had long since ced traps around the lotus pool.

    Fortunately, he currently had no shortage of spiritual materials. This meant he didn¡¯t have to fear running out of resources while creating and cing the formations and traps.

    When Wen Xinzhao, Yue Shichan, and Ge Qian saw this, they each began cultivating quietly.

    Time slipped by.

    As he circted the Great Emptiness Origin-Calming Sutra¡¯s breathing method, the dense, almost tangible spiritual energy surged into him like floodwater.

    It was as if his body were a limitless void. Endless streams of dense, pure spiritual energy poured into him. Under the guidance of his qi, it reached every meridian and acupoint throughout his body. After thirty-six revolutions and extensive tempering, the pure spiritual essence flowed into his Origin Pce.

    His Origin Pce was like an immortal castle or a hidden realm. The Strongest Dao Seed shaped like the Sword of the Nine Hells was nourished inside it, shrouded in clouds and ethereal spiritual mists, a boundless and mysterious spectacle.

    Daoist chanting reverberated throughout his Origin Pce. It had a fantastical rhythm, and it was apanied by the intermittent?nging?and humming of a sword. It was clear and impassioned. Sometimes, it was like a fresh breeze and gentle rain, the music of the heavens. Other times, it rumbled like thunder and boomed like a grand bell¡­.

    In the end, Su Yi¡¯s entire seated figure was bathed in ayer of Dao Light.

    It was radiant as the rosy light of dawn, ethereal and divine.

    Sumeru Immortal Ind really was a rare and blessed ground for cultivation. The spiritual energy here was iparably dense.

    When cultivating, this made it easier for the heart and mind to fuse with the environment, resulting in the unity of heaven and man and a miraculous resonance with the Grand Dao.

    No amount of spiritual medicine and no number of pills could achieve this result.

    When cultivating in and seeking the Dao, ¡°cultivation¡± was the means, and ¡°seeking the Dao¡± was the end, the ultimate goal.

    When the ambient spiritual energy was sparse, cultivators could perhaps use medicines to further their cultivation, but ¡°seeking the Dao¡± was extremely difficult.

    This was why the vast majority of the Azure Continent¡¯s cultivators had weak foundations and poor cultivations.

    Conversely, when the ambient spiritual energy was abundant, cultivators could rely on it to cultivate. Their bodies and minds fused with heaven and earth, and they could sense the traces of the Grand Dao permeating their surroundings. This made it much easier to realize their ultimate goal of seeking the Dao. This also led to faster breakthroughs in their cultivation boundaries.

    Of course, a select few rare and precious Grand Dao Elixirs contained the presence of the Grand Dao. They too could help a cultivator realize their goal of ¡°seeking the Dao.¡±

    s, on the Azure Continent, such elixirs were so rare, they could only be happened upon by chance.

    From this, it was apparent how tempting a secret realm like Sumeru Immoral Ind was to cultivators.

    Never mind the fortune hiding here; just an opportunity to cultivate here and contemte the Dao came with limitless advantages.

    This was a rare cultivation opportunity for Su Yi too.

    On the Azure Continent, he might have countless secret arts and miraculous methods at his disposal, but as they say, not even a clever housewife can cook without ingredients. He had no way of disying the full extent of his abilities.

    But things?werepletely different now.

    However, he wasn¡¯t greedy for a faster breakthrough.

    Cultivating here made it easier to realize his goal of ¡°seeking the Dao¡±. This would temper and sublimate his cultivation to a far deeper level!

    In here, he could achieve twice the results with half the effort while contemting the Mysterious Truths of the Grand Dao or tempering his mind, body, and soul.

    As they cultivated, hispanions sensed the benefits of cultivating here too, and all of them immersed themselves in contemting the Dao.

    A day flew by before Su Yi emerged from his meditation.

    The peak of the Origin Pce Realm!

    Despite this, Su Yi didn¡¯t have much of a sense of aplishment. After all, the breakthrough had happened smoothly and naturally.

    With my current cultivation, crossing the threshold to the Gathering Stars Realm wouldn¡¯t be difficult, but before that, I must master the Dao Charm of Yang. Only then can I condense the Dao Charm of Yin and Yang.

    If I do that, when I break into the Gathering Stars Realm, I can create the sun and moon, the origin power celestial bodies of ultimate Yin and ultimate Yang.

    When the timees, the Dao Charm of the Five Elements will make my Origin Power Starsplete. Half will be Yin, and half will be Yang. I¡¯ll be able to unleash the secrets of the Supreme Ultimate and the revolution of Yin and Yang, and achieve perfect, wless foundations in the Gathering Stars Realm!

    As for the Dao Charm of Lightning, it won¡¯t be toote toprehend that after I break into the Gathering Stars Realm.

    Su Yi had made ample preparations for his cultivation in the Origin Dao a long time ago.

    In simple terms, he was to cultivate the five elements, refine Yin and Yang, and manifest wind and thunder!

    Taken separately, none of these nine types of Dao Charm were peerless. However, theyplemented and enhanced each other, fusing into three types of peerless Dao Charm.

    The five elements were the foundation, while Yin and Yang created the world, and the movements of wind and thunder gave rise to all living things.

    In this way, when he stepped into the Spirit Dao, after tempering these three peerless Dao Charms, he could fuse them into a Spirit Dao Mysterious Truth known as ¡°genesis¡±!

    Genesis represented the very beginning.

    It was only after Genesis that everything else began.

    Su Yi had?currently?mastered the Dao Charm of the Five Elements, the Dao Charm of Yin, and the Dao Charm of Yin. Furthermore, he¡¯d polished all to the highest possible degree.

    Once the Yin-Yang Divine Fire Lotus matured, he couldprehend the Dao Charm of Yang!

    As for the Dao Charm of Lightning, well, it wouldn¡¯t be overly hard toprehend. He just had to wait for his opportunity.

    Meanwhile¡­

    A group appeared out of nowhere about ten miles away from the Dao-Gazing Lotus Pond.

    ¡°Everyone, I¡¯ve already warned you. Su Yi has already upied that fortuitous ground. Should you encounter danger, don¡¯t me me for not warning you,¡± said Feng Zidu gravely. He was dressed in beast skins, and his bone bow was strapped to his back.

    He was apanied by four others, three men and one woman.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you being a bit overly cautious, Brother Feng? When we join forces, what need will we have to fear a single Su Yi?¡± said the leader, a young man in gold.

    Mei Yanbai.

    He was a first-rate figure even among monsters of the ancient era, and he¡¯d ced ninth in the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t like the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly where we only fought to determine victory and defeat. In a true life-or-death struggle, relying on the power and cards at our disposal, we have absolutely no need to fear Su Yi,¡± said Qian Yun, his eyes glinting with cold light.

    He had a well-built, powerful physique, and he was dressed in purple warrior¡¯s robes. He had a fierce, majestic bearing, and he¡¯d ced twelfth in the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly.

    ¡°When we see him, we¡¯ll just all activate our ultimate killer moves at once and eliminate him,¡± said Nie Li. He got straight to the point, but his words overflowed with killing intent.

    He had a long, narrow face, with dark robes and white hair. He carried a blood-red saber, and his entire body emanated a shockingly austere, murderous aura.

    He¡¯d ced fourteenth in the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly.

    ¡°Brother Feng, with your abilities, you shouldn¡¯t be afraid of Su Yi, so why are you so cautious?¡± asked Dou Kou in confusion.

    She was an extremely charming young woman. Her ck hair flowed like a waterfall, and her skin was snowy. She wore a corset and fiery-red pomegranate skirts.

    In the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly,?she¡¯d ced?sixteenth.

    All four of Feng Zidu¡¯spanions were prominent elites even among monsters of the ancient era. There were ties between the factions backing them, so after entering Sumeru Immortal Ind, they chose to join forces and travel together.

    This sort of thing wasn¡¯t at all unusual.

    It was much like how Feng Zidu had chosen to travel with Dongguo Yun and Ran Chong.

    ¡°I¡¯m naturally not afraid of Su Yi,¡± said Feng Zidu. His expression didn¡¯t waver in the slightest. ¡°But I don¡¯t underestimate him either. This is someone who effortlessly suppressed Huan Shaoyou. Who¡¯d dare take him lightly?¡±

    He sounded calm.

    However, whenever he thought back to his fight with Su Yi the day prior, his heart ached with a mixture of grief and indignation.

    ¡°Brother Feng is right,¡± said the leader, Mei Yanbai. ¡°Su Yi is an unquestionably powerful foe. During the impending struggle for good fortune, all of you must be careful.¡±

    As they conversed, they flew over the mountaintops. They could already see a valley in the distance, as well as the lotus pond at its center.

    ¡°Everyone, that¡¯s the Yin-Yang Divine Fire Lotus. ording to our agreement, after we¡¯ve killed Su Yi, I¡¯ll get a piece of this grand stroke of fortune too,¡± said Feng Zidu, pointing at the distant lotus.

    Mei Yanbai and hispanions had already noticed it. Their spirits soared, and their eyes lit up.

    That was a rare stroke of fortune!

    ¡°Brother Feng, rest assured. You understand my way of doing things. Since I agreed to join forces, I¡¯ll naturally keep my word,¡± said Mei Yanbai leisurely.

    ¡°Brother Feng, it seems Su Yi isn¡¯t nearby.¡± Qian Yun furrowed his brow.

    Before Feng Zidu could respond, Mei Yanbai said withplete confidence, ¡°No. It¡¯s possible that he isn¡¯t beside the lotus pond, but he¡¯s undoubtedly hiding somewhere in this stretch of mountains.¡±

    His gaze swept across the area around the pond, and he couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°This Su Yi is actually quite crafty. He actually set up restrictions around the lotus pond. He obviously ns to just sit back, bide his time, and wait for prey toe to him. If someone charges in recklessly, they¡¯ll surely fall prey to his ambush.¡±

    Qian Yun, Nie Li, and Dou Kou couldn¡¯t help but feel startled; they hadn¡¯t sensed even the slightest trace of a restriction.

    ¡°He¡¯s actually so insidious?¡± Qian Yun furrowed his brow.

    ¡°Unfortunately for him, he¡¯s encountered you, Brother Mei. Setting up an ambush like this is no different from showing off before a master and inviting his own humiliation,¡± Nie Liughed coldly.

    Mei Yanbai was a scion of the Mei Family. Thirty thousand years ago, they were world-famous for their mastery of talismans and formations. Numerous famous grandmasters of the Dao of Talismans and Formations had emerged from their ranks!

    As a direct-line descendant of the Mei Family, Mei Yanbai¡¯s attainments had long since made him a trailzer in the Dao of Talismans and Formations. He had a style all his own.

    His restrictions could trap and kill even Spiritual Manifestation cultivators with ease!

    Furthermore, as a master of the Dao of Talismans and Formations, Mei Yanbaicked nothing less than treasures rted to his craft.

    <i>Seeking out his own humiliation, huh¡­??</i>Feng Zidu thought to himself.

    He thought back to when he, Dongguo Yun, and Ran Chong set up an ambush here. At the time, he¡¯d thought Su Yi was prey casting himself into the hunter¡¯s, amb to the ughter.

    Thinking back on it now, Feng Zidu¡¯s heart ached so badly that he almost couldn¡¯t breathe.

    I have no doubt that in Su Yi¡¯s eyes, we were like amateurs showing off before a master. Trying to ambush him was no different from seeking out our own humiliation¡­

    ¡°Let¡¯s go see this Su Yi person¡¯s attainments in the Dao of Formations and Talismans for ourselves,¡± said Mei Yanbai with a faint, confident smile. He led the way ahead.

    He wants to y with formations and talismans in front of me?

    In that case, I¡¯ll just have to show Su Yi what it means to overestimate oneself and seek out one¡¯s own humiliation!

 Chapter 554: Why Are You Laughing?

    <h4>Chapter 554: Why Are You Laughing?</h4>

    Before long, Mei Yanbai and hispanions reached the valley.

    ¡°Everyone, please stop for a moment.¡±

    When they were still one thousand feet from the lotus pond, Mei Yanbai stopped in his tracks.?He took a bronze, octagonal formation disk out of his sleeves. It was covered in runes, with a crouching toad carved at its center.

    Mei Yanbai¡¯s fingers tapped the toad¡¯s head.

    Ksssh!

    The toad¡¯s mouth suddenly opened, and it breathed out misty blue light, illuminating the entire stretch of heaven and earth.

    The scenery before them immediately changed. They now saw a curtain of light¡ªa formation¡ªfloating a hundred feet away. It blotted out the sun and enveloped the lotus pond on all sides.

    Runes circted on its surface, and it glittered with radiant light.

    ¡°This¡­¡± The others were stunned.

    Earlier, they¡¯d used their divine senses to sense the area, but they didn¡¯t discover that there was a formation covering the entire area.

    ¡°This formation has four functions: hiding one¡¯s presence, invisibility, killing, and trapping.?It¡¯sprised of?sixty-four pieces spread across this area. Even someone like me would be caught off guard if I carelessly barged in,¡± said Mei Yanbai, the words just flowing out of him. ¡°This Su Yi guy actually has some skill regarding talismans and formations. He¡¯s far superior to the so-called experts of the mundane world.¡±

    Qian Yun couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Brother Mei, you really are the most talented scion of the Mei Family. I cannot help but sigh over your keen eyesight and breadth of knowledge.¡±

    The ck-robed, white-haired, murderous Nie Li said, ¡°Brother Mei, this formation is extraordinary. Can you break it?¡±

    Mei Yanbai stretched out his hand and casually wiggled his fingers. He said leisurely, ¡°For me, breaking this formation will be no harder than turning over my hand.¡±

    The group¡¯s spirits soared. Qian Yun said, ¡°If you please, Brother Mei!¡±

    ¡°Just a moment.¡± Mei Yanbai smiled faintly and waved his sleeves.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Twelve arcs streaked through the air, forming glittering golden hammers surrounded by flowing misty light.

    ¡°These are Formation-Breaking Hammers. Their forging method is unique, known only to the Mei Family. One attack is enough to burst a formation like the one before us,¡± said Mei Yanbai. A single sound, like a Daoist chant, left his lips. ¡°Hah!¡±

    Hispanions watched on in astonishment as the twelve little golden hammers got in a formation of their own. They attacked only once, but it was enough to shatter the formation blotting out the skies into nothingness.

    ¡°Amazing!¡± eximed hispanions.

    Mei Yanbei couldn¡¯t help but break into a self-satisfied grin.

    When it came to the Dao of Talismans and Formations, he¡¯d never feared anyone!

    ¡°Now that his formation¡¯s ruined, what else can Su Yi ambush us with?¡± Qian Yunughed.

    If Su Yi attacks, he won¡¯t need to rely on a formation like this,?Feng Zidu muttered to himself.

    He hadn¡¯t told Mei Yanbei andpany that Su Yi had killed monsters of the ancient era as mighty as Dongguo Yun and Ran Chong as easily as if he were squashing an ant.?In truth, he¡¯d only chosen to cooperate with this bunch because he thought highly of their various trump cards and killer moves.

    ¡°Breaking the formation caused quite a disturbance. Logically speaking, Su Yi should have noticed it and revealed himself immediately. So why hasn¡¯t he made an appearance yet?¡± Dou Kou seemed confused. ¡°Isn¡¯t he worried that we¡¯ll run off the Yin-Yang Divine Fire Lotus?¡±

    When they heard this, herpanions were stunned.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple; Su Yi¡¯s ced more than one formation,¡± said Mei Yanbai, his eyes shing with golden light. He continued eloquently, ¡°Ordinarily speaking, when cing formations with the intent to kill, unless they¡¯ve got a truly top-ss, matchless killing formation, formations grandmasters will typically ce multiyered formations to form aplementary cycle. Theyered onught is hard for opponents to defend against, as well as difficult to escape from.¡±

    ¡°Everyone, please look.¡± As he spoke, he tapped the formation disc¡¯s toad on the head once more.

    Whoosh!

    The toad opened its mouth and breathed out yet another blue arc of light, which shot into the ground a hundred feet away.

    That patch of ground shook on impact, scattering sand and dust. Silvery glyphs surged into the air, forming a restrictive energy fluctuation that rose into the sky, making the wind and clouds change color.

    Murderous energy washed over them, making their pupils constrict and their bodies stiffen.

    What a powerful murderous aura it has!

    ¡°This is a pure killing formation. It¡¯s almost certainly Su Yi¡¯s backup n; had I gottencent and assumed I¡¯d already sessfully broken through his formation, the consequences would have been dire,¡± said Mei Yanbai calmly.

    The way hispanions looked at him changed; their gazes contained newfound respect.

    ¡°Brother Mei, had we tried to seize this stroke of good fortune without you, I¡¯m afraid we would have fallen victim to Su Yi¡¯s schemes!¡± sighed Qian Yun.

    Even Feng Zidu couldn¡¯t help but take another nce at Mei Yanbai.?This guy isn¡¯t simple!

    ¡°You exaggerate, Brother Qian. The Mei Family established itself through the Dao of Talismans and Formations. If I couldn¡¯t see through one this simple, I¡¯d be aughingstock,¡± said Mei Yanbai. He sounded modest, but his expression was lively and utterly confident. He seemed to think himself quite the strategist.

    ¡°Brother Mei, please, break the formation,¡± said Nie Li murderously. ¡°Who cares whether or not Su Yi dares show his face? So long as we break this formation, the Yin-Yang Divine Fire Lotus will be ours.¡±

    Mei Yanbai nodded. ¡°I was thinking the exact same thing.¡±

    When Feng Zidu saw this, his heart clenched, and he warned them, ¡°Please, stay on guard. We don¡¯t want Su Yi to show up suddenly and catch us unaware.¡±

    Everyone nodded. They silently circted their cultivations and prepared for battle.

    They naturally didn¡¯t dare to underestimate someone as heaven-defying as Su Yi.

    ¡°Hah!¡± With another invocation, Mei Yanbai¡¯s twelve Formation-Breaking Hammers took to the skies and mmed ruthlessly down once more.

    Rumble~~Rumble~~

    The formation before them churned and fluctuated violently. In just a few breaths of time, it burst and fell apart. Flecks of light scattered like rain.

    The group eximed once more.

    Were it up to them to break such a formation, they¡¯d have had to call upon some of their trump cards.

    ¡°Everyone, the hard part¡¯s already over. The Yin-Yang Divine Fire Lotus is ours!¡± Mei Yanbai smiled. He¡¯d sensed the perimeter with a secret art, but he hadn¡¯t discovered any other hidden restrictions.

    ¡°We broke his grand formation, but Su Yi still hasn¡¯t shown himself. Don¡¯t tell me he sensed the danger and is too afraid to show himself?¡± Qian Yun teased.

    Feng Zidu, however, felt a bit rmed and uncertain. For some reason, something didn¡¯t quite seem right here. How could someone like Su Yi shrink back in terror just because his formation had been shattered?

    ¡°Hm? What¡¯s going on?¡± Nie Li suddenly asked in confusion. He saw the thick ice around the lotus pond melt suddenly, and a current of searing heat started spreading throughout the air.

    ¡°Look!¡± Dou Kou looked into the dome of heaven,?rm?written all over her delicate face.

    Herpanions followed her gaze and saw that the auspicious clouds hovering overhead were now red as me, as if they were clouds of pure fire. They were bright, dazzling red.

    This¡­

    They suddenly felt a hint of foreboding.

    ¡°Something¡¯s not right here. The surrounding mountains seem to be moving.¡± Feng Zidu¡¯s eyelids twitched.

    The others looked, and indeed, it was as if the mountains surrounding the valley on all sides hade to life, shifting silently and without a trace.

    At that moment, they felt dizzier than ever before.

    ¡°This is bad! We fell into a trap. Hurry up and run!¡± Mei Yanbai¡¯s expression changed dramatically. He now looked somber, and his confidence and contemptuousness instantly disappeared.

    As he spoke, he turned and fled. How could hispanions dare to hesitate? All of them followed suit.

    Boom!

    The ground suddenly split. Countless cracks opened up, and purple mes shot forth, forming a boundless zing sea. It swept toward Mei Yanbai and hispanions from all sides.

    At the same time, a rain of fire suddenly poured from the fiery-red auspicious clouds hovering overhead, like a wildfire breaking through a dam.

    The destructive waves of fire made their expressions change dramatically.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, everyone! It¡¯s just a formation!¡± Mei Yanbai said gravely.

    As he spoke, he took out a little apricot-yellow pennant and waved in gently.

    Boom!

    A beam of earthy light shot forth, forcefully clearing a path to life in the descending sea of purple me.

    Mei Yanbai andpany immediately charged through it.

    But even so, the relentless, zing flood brought them enormous trouble. It left them with no choice but to fight back with everything they had.

    Shortly afterward.

    Under Mei Yanbai¡¯s leadership, they fled the bounds of the formation producing the terrifying sea of mes and arrived near a gorge.

    However, all of them cut sorry figures. Their hair was disheveled, their clothes were in tatters, and all of them were singed. Even their faces were charred ck.

    ¡°Dammit!!¡±

    ¡°How is this possible!?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s expressions soured, and they alternated between rage and rm. They couldn¡¯t help but look at Mei Yanbai.

    ¡°I gotcent. I wouldn¡¯t have guessed that Su Yi would use the surrounding mountains to ce a formation. In truth, we fell into his trap the moment we entered the valley,¡± said Mei Yanbai, his face ashen.

    Earlier, he¡¯d been full of confidence, like a master strategist.

    But after everything that had just happened, he felt as if an invisible hand had pped him ruthlessly across the face, leaving his cheeks stinging. An indescribable sense of humiliation welled within his heart.

    He was better at the Dao of Talismans and Formations than anything else, yet it was in his area of expertise that he¡¯d fallen t on his face. He¡¯d really made a fool out of himself this time¡­

    ¡°But rest assured. We¡¯ve already escaped the killing formation.¡± Mei Yanbai took a deep breath, then scanned the surrounding area and burst intoughter.

    ¡°Why are youughing, Brother Mei?¡± Qian Yun furrowed his brow.

    Mei Yanbai seemed to have recovered his confidence. He pointed at the gorge andughed, ¡°I¡¯mughing because Su Yi isn¡¯t that clever after all; if it were me, I¡¯d have a grand formation lying in ambush here too. That way, just as we escaped our earlier predicament, we¡¯d face yet another cmity. If that happened, it¡¯s hard to say whether we¡¯d get out alive.¡±

    As soon as he said this¡ª

    Boom!

    Both sides of the gorge rumbled like lightning as the terrifying energy fluctuations of a formation enveloped the entire area.

    Mei Yanbai¡¯sughter came to an abrupt halt, as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning. His eyes widened.

    ¡°....¡±

    How was this any different from a p in Mei Yanbai¡¯s face?

    ¡°Hurry up and run!¡± Mei Yanbai bellowed as he activated the talismans and formations he had on him. He was doing everything he could to escape with hispanions.

    Shortly afterward.

    By the time they¡¯d finally escaped the gorge¡¯s grand formation, they were covered in wounds.

    Although their injuries weren¡¯t severe, the feeling of awkwardly scrambling for their lives left them enraged, and all of them had ashen looks on their faces.

    But it was then that Mei Yanbaiughed again.

    ¡°Why are youughing at a time like this, Brother Mei?¡± Qian Yun couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Mei Yanbai seemed desperate to recover from his earlier loss of face. He took a deep breath and said with assurance, ¡°I¡¯m justughing because Su Yi ultimately isn¡¯t a grandmaster of talismans and formations after all. Had I been the one to ce a killing formation here, we¡¯d have surely faced inescapable cmity.¡±

    As soon as he said this¡ª

    Boom!

    The earth-shaking rumbling of a formation reverberated throughout the area once more.

    ¡°....¡± Mei Yanbai fell silent.

    Hispanions, however, were baffled. ¡°?????¡±

 Chapter 555: Seizing Treasure

    <h4>Chapter 555: Seizing Treasure</h4>

    Mei Yanbai had been smug andcent. He was eager to show Su Yi what it meant to ¡°overestimate oneself¡± and ¡°seek out one¡¯s own humiliation¡± when it came to formations.

    Yet now, his face stung as if he¡¯d been pped. He was so embarrassed and angry that he almost wanted to die.

    Was anything in this world more humiliating than being pped in the face in public?

    Yes, there was. Being pped in the face in public...over and over again.

    By now, Mei Yanbai¡¯spanions all looked at him differently.

    Feng Zidu was gnashing his teeth with fury. He longed to kill this jinx.?Whyugh for no good reason? Why couldn¡¯t you have just kept your mouth shut?

    Qian Yun, Nie Li, and Dou Kou were resentful, annoyed, and angry too.?He¡¯s a glorious descendant of the Mei Family, but this is all he amounts to? Just this?

    Boom!

    The formation rumbled, and the scenery changed.

    ¡°Run!¡± Mei Yanbai dared not dy. He waved his apricot pennant and led the way forward, breaking through the formation.

    h!

    A streak of sword qi manifested of the formation¡¯s power swept towards him. The apricot yellow pennant burst into pieces.

    Mei Yanbai¡¯s expression changed, and he immediately took out his twelve Formation-Breaking Hammers.

    However, a momentter, the power of the formation filled the skies, and sword rain fell to earth, crushing the hammers as easily as if they were made of paper mache.

    ¡°Dammit!¡± Mei Yanbai¡¯s eyes bulged as if about to pop. He waved his sleeves.

    Whoosh!

    Over a hundred talismans of all shapes and colors soared forth. Each had its own miraculous applications.

    However, beneath the oppressive power of the formation, they seemed pathetically useless.

    In the blink of an eye, all had been destroyed.

    Who could fail to realize what this meant? Neither Mei Yanbai¡¯s attainments in the Dao of Talismans and Formations nor the treasures he had on him were enough to contend with the grand formation before them!

    ¡°Everyone, use whatever you¡¯ve got in reserve! If you don¡¯t, we¡¯ll all die here!¡± said Feng Zidu, his expression overcast.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Qian Yun¡¯s eyes shed with ruthless light. He opened his mouth and exhaled.

    ng!

    A wisp of cold blue light shot forth and transformed into a three-inch flying knife. It was crystalline and transparent, with an edge like a crescent moon. It glowed with a faint sky-blue luster.

    The handle was carved with two tiny characters: ¡°Blue Shear.¡±

    Blue Shear was a treasure Qian Yun kept in reserve. It was an ancient yao weapon forged from a segment of a Spiritual Integration Realm yao cultivator¡¯s natal bone. It contained monstrous sharpness.

    A single sh could cut down Spiritual Manifestation cultivators like a scythe through wheat!

    ¡°Go!¡± Qian Yun bellowed.

    The three-inch flying knife circted in midair, firing two hundred-foot streaks of blue saber qi. They crossed in midair, forming an enormous ¡°V.¡± The streaks were iparably sharp, dazzling, and radiant.

    The others felt a prickling pain in their eyes, and their hearts shook.

    Blue Shear¡¯s power made them shudder; they didn¡¯t even need to think to know that it had extraordinary origins!

    <i>Rumble~</i>

    The streaks of blue saber qi made the surrounding formation ripple violently. The group¡¯s spirits soared.

    But it was then that a glittering golden rope shot forth, circted overhead, and tied Blue Shear up.

    With a sh of golden light, both the rope and the flying knife disappeared into the formation.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    The group¡¯s expressions froze.

    ¡°Dammit, that was my flying knife!¡± Qian Yun shouted, his eyes practically popping out of their sockets.

    In the blink of an eye, his treasure had been confiscated.

    The flying knife, Blue Shear, was shockingly precious. It was only because Qian Yun was on the verge of stepping into the Spirit Dao that his elders granted it to him. After he broke through, he could refine it into his own Natal Spirit Treasure.

    Who¡¯d have thought someone would appear out of nowhere and run off with it?

    ¡°That rope just now looked like one of the Huan Family¡¯s nine great demonic treasures, the Spirit-Capturing Rope¡­¡± Dou Kou¡¯s?expression filled?with uncertainty.

    The Spirit-Capturing Rope!

    This was a wondrous Spirit Dao demonic treasure. If it caught foes off guard, it could effortlessly repress and subdue even Spirit Dao treasures of the same level.

    ¡°If that¡¯s really the Huan Family¡¯s Spirit-Capturing Rope, why does Su Yi have it? Don¡¯t tell me Su Yi once slew an expert of the Huan Family?¡± Nie Li furrowed his brow.

    Although they couldn¡¯t see through it, this scene left their hearts somber and overcast.

    They were surrounded by perils on all sides. They weren¡¯t just trapped within a formation; they also had to be constantly on guard against sudden attacks.

    ¡°Let me try,¡± said Nie Li gravely. He drew the crimson saber on his back with a ng.

    The saber was red as blood, unearthly and imposing. The de was covered in strange and mysterious ck Edicts.

    The Netherworld Chant Blood Saber!

    This was an ancient treasure of ghost cultivators.

    With his saber in hand, a look of solemn awe appeared on Nie Li¡¯s face. ¡°Ancestor, please, show yourself and help this junior break through this formation!¡±

    Beneath the group¡¯s astonished gazes, the Netherworld Chant Blood Saber burst with crimson light. Its radiance soared into the heavens, and a faint, illusory figure appeared within the light.

    This was a body elder in blood-red robes. He had a ghostly, sinister air around him, and he was shrouded in baleful mists. He emanated a terrifying and majestic air.

    Like a matchless vengeful spirit who¡¯d charged out of the depths of hell.

    ¡°The primordial spirit of a Spiritual Integration Realm ghost cultivator!¡± Feng Zidu gasped.

    He wouldn¡¯t have guessed that Nie Li¡¯s trump card would be this mighty!

    Everyone else had a strange expression too.

    During this trip to Sumeru Immortal Ind, they¡¯d each prepared powerful killer weapons and trump cards, but none of them would have guessed that Nie Li would bring the primordial spirit of such a terrifying old-timer.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a formation. Watch as this old man clears you a path to life!¡± said the old man within the surging bloody light, looking calm and proud.

    His sleeves billowed around him, and a clear hum emanated from the Netherworld Chant Blood Saber. The de fell into his hands, and he suddenly shed in front of him.

    Whoosh!

    A steak of iparably dazzling blood-colored saber qi swept through the air with a towering, baleful aura.

    Rumble!

    The formation rumbled and boomed. A tide of glyphs surged forth to defend it, blocking and neutralizing that terrifying, ruthless sh.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The crimson-robed elder snorted and was just about to attack again when¡ª

    Whoosh!

    A bronze mirror suddenly appeared in the sky.

    The mirror was round and clear, and as it hovered there, a bright-red eye opened on its surface, like a devil peering at them from the depths of hell. Its gaze was indifferent, cruel, and cold.

    Practically simultaneously, a beam of sinister, blood-colored light shot out of its pupil at unbelievable speeds. It was headed directly for the distant elder in blood-colored robes.

    Bang!

    Bloody light scattered from the elder¡¯s body. He trembled violently and grunted in pain. His primordial spirit showed signs of imminent copse.

    There was no doubt about it; that attack was extremely terrifying, so much so that it had dealt a heavy blow to this Spiritual Integration Realm ghost cultivator¡¯s primordial spirit!

    ¡°Dammit, it¡¯s the Huan Family¡¯s Spirit-Devouring Mirror!¡± The elder in blood-colored robes cried out in rm.

    Whoosh!

    He fled back into the Netherworld Chant, too scared to show his face again.

    This was an unquestionably ridiculous scene. He¡¯d been so proud just moments before, and so fierce. He hadn¡¯t taken the formation before them the least bit seriously.

    But after just one attack, he chickened out¡­

    ¡°The Spirit-Devouring Mirror¡­¡± Nie Li¡¯s face was ashen, and his expression alternated between rm and rage.

    The elder in blood-colored robes was his greatest pir of support and the source of his confidence. He was the reason Nie Li dared face Su Yi.

    He would never have guessed that one brief confrontationter, the elder would flee in defeat!

    Mei Yanbai and the others¡¯ expressions changed dramatically.

    The Spirit-Capturing Rope¡¯s appearance was already beyond their expectations.

    Now, Su Yi had the Spirit-Devouring Mirror too. This left them almost unable to believe their eyes. Just when did the Demonic Huan Family¡¯s strongest treasures fall into Su Yi¡¯s hands?

    Boom!

    The formation rumbled once more; it wasn¡¯t giving them any time to think at all. The formation¡¯s power condensed into sharp swords, which swept toward them and?fell?like explosive rain.

    Dou Kou gnashed her teeth and shook her sleeves.

    A stretch of radiant, misty light shot forth. Upon closer inspection, it was a bright, colorful feather fan.

    As Dou Kou waved the fan, misty radiance shot out of it, filling the air and forming a rippling defensive curtain of colorful light.

    The Radiant Feather Fan!

    This was one of Dou Kou¡¯s life-saving treasures. She¡¯d received it from one of her Spiritual Integration Realm Seniors, and it contained five-colored spiritual light.

    When used,yers of spiritual light rippled outward. The resulting curtain of light was called the ¡°Five-Colored Spirit Shield.¡± It was strong enough to block even a Spiritual Integration Realm expert¡¯s full-force attack.

    Bang bang bang!

    The dense rain of sharp swords cleaved into the Five-Colored Spirit Shield, producing a violent rumbling. Sparks swept forth and scattered in all directions.

    In the end, the light curtain neutralized the dense sword rain manifested from the formation¡¯s power.

    But just as they were about to sigh in relief¡­

    ng!

    The clear hum of a knife rang out.

    The three-inch Blue Shear flew forth. The two hundred-foot streaks of saber qi cleaved ruthlessly into the Five-Colored Spirit Shield.

    Qian Yun was so angry that he almost coughed up blood.

    That was?his?killer weapon, yet now, Su Yi was using it against them!

    Bang-bang-bang!

    The multiyered Five-Colored Spirit Shield burst apart, scattering a rain of radiant light.

    Dou Kou¡¯s expression changed dramatically, but just as she was about to wave the fan and defend, a glittering golden rope appeared out of nowhere and wrapped itself around its target. She felt her thumb sting, and an agonizing pain shed through her wrist as the Radiant Feather Fan was wrested from her grasp.

    ¡°Dammit!¡± Dou Kou cried out. She was beside herself with rage, and she immediately tried to stop the rope.

    However, the formation rumbled, and sharp sword intent filled the air, forcing her to retreat.

    All of this happened so quickly that herpanions were still trying to block thebined attacks of the formation and Blue Shear; they had no hope of saving her fan in time.

    Dou Kou could only watch helplessly as the Radiant Feather Fan was stolen. She felt as if someone had carved out a chunk of her flesh; it hurt so badly she couldn¡¯t breathe.

    ¡°Brother Mei, hurry up and break the formation!¡± Nie Li roared.

    The formation rumbled as it circted. Its aura was destructive and terrifying, and it left them no choice but to defend with everything they had.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Mei Yanbai wanted to say something but stopped. He felt stifled, and his expression was extraordinarily unpleasant.

    How could he possibly break such a formation?

    The crux of the matter was that the formation was too powerful; this simply wasn¡¯t something he could neutralize¡­

    ¡°Everyone, if you don¡¯t use whatever you¡¯ve got in reserve, we¡¯re really and truly done for!¡± Feng Zidu bellowed, as frantic as if he were on fire.

    ¡°¡®Use what we¡¯ve got in reserve¡¯ my ass! Didn¡¯t you see that none of our methods were of any use, and that Su Yi just seized the opportunity to steal our treasures?¡± Qian Yun cursed, beside himself with fury.

    ¡°But if we don¡¯t use our trump cards, and if we can¡¯t break the formation, how will we escape?¡± shrieked Dou Kou. Her charming, pretty face filled with panic as she realized their predicament.

    The group¡¯s hearts sank.

    It was true. Their trump cards were no use, and they were trapped. How could they escape?

    How was this any different from an inescapable predicament?

    It was then that a burst of calmughter resounded throughout the formation. ¡°Want to live? Leave behind all your treasures, and I¡¯ll naturally give you a path to life.¡±

 Chapter 556: A Tribulation of Spiritual Manifestation

    <h4>Chapter 556: A Tribtion of Spiritual Manifestation</h4>

    As this voice rang out, the formation turned still.

    Mei Yanbai and the others inwardly sighed in relief, but their expressions were extraordinarily unsightly.

    They¡¯de here to vie for good fortune. Who¡¯d have thought that they¡¯d fall into a whole chain of traps as soon as they entered the valley?

    Even Mei Yanbai, who was proficient in the Dao of Talismans and Formations, had made aplete fool of himself. His reputation was in shambles.

    By now, many of their trump cards had been stolen, and that wasn¡¯t all. They were still trapped within the formation, unable to escape their predicament.

    Who could possibly be in a good mood after so many setbacks? Especially since they were still trapped in a desperate situation!

    ¡°Su Yi, you¡¯re famous throughout the nation by now, so why is it that you¡¯ve hidden yourself all this time? Do you only dare to y tricks in the dark?¡± Mei Yanbai bellowed. ¡°If you¡¯ve got the guts, show yourself!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been here this whole time. You¡¯re just too blind to have noticed me, that¡¯s all,¡± said a calm voice. Su Yi then appeared before them as if emerging from the void.

    One hand was behind his back, while the other was fiddling with a glittering golden rope. He looked at Feng Zidu and grinned. ¡°Many thanks for your help. Without you, these ¡®chives¡¯ wouldn¡¯t havee here for me to harvest. As thanks, you can keep your treasures.¡±

    This deration left Mei Yanbai and hispanions stunned. A momentter, they were furious. They immediately looked at Feng Zidu, their gazes angry and full of suspicion.

    Feng Zidu¡¯s expression changed dramatically. Internally, he cried out,?This is bad!

    Out loud, he bellowed, ¡°Su Yi, don¡¯t even think of spouting baseless usations! You¡¯re trying to frame me!¡±

    He then turned to Mei Yanbai andpany. ¡°Everyone, I warned you more than once on our way here that Su Yi had upied this ce, but you thought the cards at your disposal were enough to seize this good fortune, so you came here anyway.¡±

    Their expressions shifted?uncertainly. It was true; Feng Zidu really had warned them.

    But how could they have guessed that they wouldn¡¯t be a match for Su Yi even after using their trump cards?

    ¡°Brother Mei, earlier, you proimed that you towered above the crowd when it came to formations, and you led us into this valley to break the formation therein. How can you pin the me for us getting trapped here on me?¡± Feng Zidu said coldly. ¡°Besides, if I¡¯d known in advance that Su Yi had ced such a terrifying sequence of formations here, why would I havee here with you?¡±

    Mei Yanbai had nothing to say to that.

    ¡°Brother Feng, you really didn¡¯t collude and deliberately lead us into a trap?¡± Qian Yun furrowed his brow.

    The corners of Feng Zidu¡¯s lips twitched, and he grimaced. ¡°We¡¯re already fallen into dire straits. What need would I have to trick you now?

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that I was the first to discover the Yin-Yang Divine Fire Lotus in the pool, but because this extraordinary Grand Dao Elixir had yet to fully mature, I set up an ambush here. I wanted to stop others from seizing this stroke of good fortune. Who¡¯d have thought¡­¡±

    Feng Zidu¡¯s expression was suddenlyplicated, and he said somberly, ¡°Su Yi easily cut through the traps I ced. He even cut down my friends, Dongguo Yun and Ran Chong!¡±

    Mei Yanbai andpany felt their hair stand on end.?Dongguo Yun and Ran Chong are dead!?

    ¡°Tell me, how could I possibly collude with Su Yi after?that?¡±?Feng Zidu gnashed his teeth, and his expression filled with grief and indignation.

    The group¡¯s expressions shifted erratically.

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°There is no right and wrong in the struggle for good fortune. What matters is recognizing both victory and defeat and deciding what to do next. Now, the time hase for you to make your decision.¡±

    Their hearts clenched.

    They naturally understood Su Yi¡¯s meaning. They¡¯d either do as he said and trade their treasures for a path to survival, or else they¡¯d¡­ die!

    ¡°If we give you our treasures, will you¡­ really let us leave?¡± Dou Kou was the first to speak up.

    ¡°Of course,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Your life and death are far less important to me than the treasures you¡¯re carrying.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    These words stung their ears, but Mei Yanbai andpany nheless rxed.

    Their treasures were more important to Su Yi, but to them, nothing mattered more than protecting their lives.

    ¡°Okay, I admit defeat!¡± Dou Kou was the first to agree.

    She slipped the storage ring off her finger and ced it on the ground.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget your hairpin, belt, anklets, heart-protecting lock, and cufflinks,¡± said Su Yi casually.

    Dou Kou¡¯s delicate frame stiffened, and her expression shifted erratically, but in the end, she took those treasures off, one by one, and set them on the ground.

    ¡°Is that enough?¡± said Dou Kou, a look of undisguisable humiliation and pain on her face.

    ¡°It¡¯s not enough.¡± Su Yi shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s still a treasure in your sea of consciousness. I can¡¯t tell what it is, but I can sense its existence.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Dou Kou didn¡¯t know what to say.

    The others gasped, inwardly stunned.?He can?even sense the treasure in her sea of consciousness?

    How on earth did he do that?

    Spiritual light shed between Dou Kou¡¯s eyes, and a purple jade pearl appeared.

    She whispered, ¡°This is a secret soul treasure my family refined just for me. It¡¯s long since fused with my bloodline and soul. Even if I give it to you, it won¡¯t be of any use. If possible, I¡¯d appreciate your magnanimity.¡±

    Su Yi nced at the purple jade pearl. Then, he couldn¡¯t help but re-evaluate Dou Kou, a strange look in his eyes. ¡°Were you perhaps born with¡­¡±

    The pupils of Dou Kou¡¯s beautiful eyes suddenly constricted, and she immediately interjected, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, please, don¡¯t expose me!¡±

    The charming young woman was uncharacteristically tense.

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°You can hold onto that treasure.¡±

    Dou Kou felt as if an enormous weight had lifted from her shoulders. She immediately put the purple jade pearl away and sat gratefully, ¡°Many thanks for granting my request, Fellow Daoist Su.¡±

    The others were a bit rmed and bewildered.?Don¡¯t tell me Su Yi deduced one of Dou Kou¡¯s secrets?

    However, neither Su Yi nor Dou Kou discussed the matter any further.

    ¡°It¡¯s your turn to make a decision,¡± said Su Yi, sweeping his gaze across the others.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Mei Yanbai sighed. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, your attainments in the Dao of Talismans and Formations are far beyond mine. I admit defeat.¡±

    His tone was despondent and mncholy.

    As he spoke, he took off his storage treasure. After Dou Kou¡¯s example, he dared not hide anything; he offered up everything he had.

    Qian Yun and Nie Li did the same.

    Qian Yun¡¯s expression was grim; he¡¯d brought numerous hidden cards with him, and all of them were precious. Furthermore, his n had merely lent them to him; they didn¡¯t belong to him.

    Now, Su Yi had stolen them all. He could already anticipate the brutal lesson those temperamental old-timers would teach him when he returned¡­

    Nie Li wasparatively rxed. Su Yi didn¡¯t make it hard on him; he took the Netherworld Chant Blood Saber, but he had no interest in the Spiritual Integration Realm primordial spirit hidden within it¡­

    As for Feng Zidu, although Su Yi agreed not to take his treasures, watching this only left him increasingly grave and despondent.

    This was because he realized that he had little hope of avenging his friends and reiming his lost dignity.

    Su Yi was too strong!

    He didn¡¯t just have heaven-defyingbat strength; the power of his formations left even Mei Yanbai, a descendant of the Mei Family, utterly helpless.

    With Feng Zidu¡¯s current power, any talk of defeating Su Yi was nothing more than the ravings of a madman.

    ¡°You can go now.¡± Su Yi waved his sleeves, and a path appeared in the formation, leading all the way outside.

    When they saw this, Mei Yanbai and the others finally rxed. None of them wanted to linger, so they immediately turned and left.

    After exiting the bounds of the formation, Feng Zidu paused, turned, and asked, ¡°Su Yi, aren¡¯t you afraid that we¡¯lle back for revenge after breaking into the Spiritual Manifestation Realm?¡±

    Mei Yanbai and the others hadn¡¯t yet gotten far. When they heard this, they stiffened, and they inwardly cursed Feng Zidu for his stupidity.?We only just escaped. Why would you ask such a stupid question?

    What if Su Yi changes his mind about letting us escape alive?

    However, Su Yi onlyughed, not the least bit concerned. ¡°To tell the truth, I¡¯d be downright eager for you to return courageously after breaking into the Spirit Dao.¡±

    Feng Zidu¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°I need opponents who can give me a real fight.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    How could they miss that Su Yi saw them as ¡°unable to give him a real fight¡±?

    Feng Zidu took a deep breath and said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll be eager to see whether you¡¯re a match for Huan Shaoyou, Mo Xingzhe, and the others after they step into the Spiritual Manifestation Realm!¡±

    With that, he turned and left.

    Mei Yanbai and his friends dared not?linger?either. They, too, scurried off.

    However, Feng Zidu¡¯s words served as a reminder. Huan Shaoyou, Mo Xingzhe, and several other top monsters of the ancient era were currently in Sumeru Immortal Ind, and they viewed Su Yi with enmity!

    It was already clear. With their talent, foundations, and trump cards, when Huan Shaoyou, Mo Xingzhe, and the others stepped into the Spiritual Manifestation Realm, there was no way they¡¯d let Su Yi off!

    Su Yi watched the defeated monsters of the ancient era fade from view, then looked over the spoils.?s. Judging by their behavior, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t send any more ¡®chives¡¯ my way¡­

    This really was an awful pity.

    However, Su Yi was already satisfied. When it came to chives, it was best to just harvest them when they were avable.

    Besides, he¡¯d only just begun this trip to Sumeru Immortal Ind. In the days to follow, he¡¯d have ample opportunities to continue his harvest¡­

    Today was the second day of the tenth lunar month, as well as Su Yi¡¯s second day on Sumeru Immortal Ind.

    He¡¯d defeated Mei Yanbai and hispanions, all monsters of the ancient era, on the shore of the Dao-Gazing Lotus Pond. He¡¯d also obtained trophies worth as much as several cities.

    That very day, Su Yi?divvied?the treasures up. Wen Xinzhao, Yue Shichan, and Ge Qian each got a share.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t forget to prepare some treasures for Wen Lingxue and Cha Jin. When he returned to the Great Zhou, he¡¯d give them as gifts.

    The fourth day of the tenth lunar month.

    The Yin-Yang Divine Fire Lotus fully blossomed.

    Su Yi plucked this Grand Dao Elixir personally, taking the flower that contained the Dao Charm of Yang for his own use.

    He gave the other flower, which contained the Dao Charm of Yin, to Yue Shichan.

    The stem, which contained the Dao Charm of Fire, went to Wen Xinzhao.

    As for Ge Qian, all he got were the remaining root hairs and leaves.

    However, he was already satisfied.

    He¡¯d already received numerous trophies just by following Su Yi; he was getting a piece of the pie without putting in any work. It almost didn¡¯t feel real; he felt like he was dreaming. How could he possibly be dissatisfied?

    It was on that same day that a Tribtion of Spiritual Manifestation formed over an icy tundra on Sumeru Immortal Ind.

 Chapter 557: Ninety Thousand Stars Hang from the Sky

    <h4>Chapter 557: Ny Thousand Stars Hang from the Sky</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s finally here¡­¡±

    Mo Xingzhe stood on an icy mountaintop, his hair and clothing fluttering around him.

    He raised his head, his silvery eyes gazing into the dome of heaven, where the inky ck tribtion clouds gathered in a mad frenzy.

    A stifling, destructive air spread throughout heaven and earth.

    Mo Xingzhe wasn¡¯t the least bit afraid. On the contrary, his expression filled with undisguisable excitement and eagerness.

    He¡¯din dormant for thirty thousand years. Today, he?would?finally enter the Spirit Dao!

    Boom!

    Before long, the tribtion descended upon him.

    Mo Xingzhe took the skies, charging right into it.

    It was on that day that Mo Xingzhe, a monster of the ancient era from the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce, underwent tribtion on the peak of a snowy mountain. He stepped into the Spirit Dao, bing a true advanced cultivator.

    When he sessfully overcame his tribtion, the outline of a grand and strange ck sun illuminated him. Dark and imposing visions of theherworld appeared with it.

    This strange phenomenon could be called a ¡°ck Netherworld Sun¡±!

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Open!¡±

    Late at night, a vast, open in.

    Huan Shaoyou stepped into the air, threw back his head, and roared into the sky.

    His purple hair danced madly around him, and his clothing billowed. The power sealed and repressed within his body was now fully unleashed. Demonic mes appeared above him and shot into the depths of the cloudy sky.

    Rumble~

    The night sky trembled, and the clouds on all sides showed signs of copse.

    Monstrous and terrifying tribtion lightning poured down like a waterfall, illuminating the world. The air of an impending tribtion enveloped the entire area. It was enough to make one¡¯s heart shake.

    This was Huan Shaoyou¡¯s Tribtion of Spiritual Manifestation.

    He was a direct-line descendant of the Demonic Huan Family, and Heavenly Demon True Blood coursed through his veins. It hadn¡¯t been long since his cultivation and foundations underwent a qualitative shift in the Demonification Pool, either.

    Now, he unleashed his full potential and cultivation beneath this unparalleled grand tribtion.

    A little less than ten minutester.

    The tribtion clouds dispersed and disappeared.

    Huan Shaoyou stood in the sky, blood-colored demonic mes hovering around him. The tyrannical aura of a Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator emanated from his entire body.

    ¡°Is this the power of the Spirit Dao? I¡¯m much stronger than I was before. Indeed, the primordial energy of an ancient world within Sumeru Immortal Ind means that cultivators who ovee their tribtions here can achieve a truly perfect breakthrough¡­¡± Huan Shaoyou muttered to himself.

    His eyes shone with bloodlust. ¡°Su Yi, how will you fight me now?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Mo Xingzhe and Huan Shaoyou¡¯s breakthroughs acted as a sort of signal.

    Over the next few days, a series of experts who¡¯d long since reached the peak of the Gathering Stars Realm invited their tribtions and broke through, entering the Spirit Dao.

    Like Jing Lingzhen, a monster of the ancient era from the Burning Sun Sect; Zeng Pu, the suspected descendant of the Profound Bone Demon Emperor; Chi Jiansu, a monster of the ancient era with mysterious origins; Maha Temple¡¯s Buddhist Son Chen Lu; and Li Handeng, the leading figure of the Qingyi Dao Sect¡¯s younger generation¡­

    These were the cream of the crop among the monsters of the ancient era and geniuses of the present day. They¡¯d immersed themselves in the Gathering Stars Realm for years.

    One of their goals for their time on Sumeru Immortal Ind was to break through, and they¡¯d made ample preparations before arriving here.

    Given the circumstances, it was to be expected that they¡¯d break smoothly into the Spiritual Manifestation Realm.

    Furthermore, this was different from breaking through in the outside world.

    With the support of Sumeru Immortal Ind¡¯s ambient primordial energy, all of their Tribtions of Spiritual Manifestation were so terrifying that they almost surpassed the bounds of the imagination.

    However, so long as they seeded, they achieved a wless breakthrough.

    In doing so, the foundations they established were far beyond ordinary older-generation Spiritual Manifestation cultivators!

    ¡­

    The seventh day of the tenth lunar month.

    The copsed ruins of an ancient forest of stone steles.

    Ge Qian looked up at the distant dome of heaven. He couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°It¡¯s thundering again.¡±

    There was clear worry on his brow.

    That was the sound of tribtion lightning. The apanying thunder reverberated throughout heaven and earth.

    After leaving the valley and its lotus pond behind, they followed Su Yi as he investigated this hidden realm.

    In just five short days, they¡¯d sensed the power of tribtion lightning at least ten times.

    This meant that at least ten experts had weed their Tribtions of Spiritual Manifestation!

    ¡°If things go on like this, those of us still in the Origin Dao will absolutely find ourselves in a tight predicament. Never mind seeking out good fortune; the moment we encounter an enemy, they¡¯ll see us as prey ripe for the ughter.¡± Ge Qian sighed.

    ¡°Could you please say just a little less?¡± Wen Xinzhao red at him. ¡°Don¡¯t jinx us. You acted like this back at the Dao-Gazing Lotus Pond, and look what happened! Feng Zidu ambushed us.¡±

    Ge Qian was instantly embarrassed. He said sheepishly, ¡°I¡¯m just worried about our situation. After all, your cultivation is the highest in our group, Miss Xinzhao. You broke into thete-stage Gathering Stars Realm just yesterday.?Miss Shichan is second; she¡¯s now in the mid-stage Gathering Stars Realm.

    "His Excellency Su Yi and I are still one step away from entering the Gathering Stars Realm! We¡¯re all still within the bounds of the Origin Dao. Just looking at our cultivations, we¡¯re a full ¡®Dao¡¯ beneath all those Spiritual Manifestation Realm experts.

    ¡°It¡¯s to be expected that I¡¯d be worried, given the circumstances.¡±

    Having said his piece, he sighed.

    The Origin Dao was divided into three realms: Grain Avoidance, Origin Pce, and Gathering Stars.

    The Spiritual Manifestation Realm, however, was the first of the Three Realms of the Spirit Dao; itpletely transcended the Origin Dao! How could its power possibly be ordinary?

    Ge Qian¡¯s words left Wen Xinzhao and Yue Shichan¡¯s hearts feeling heavier than before.

    The Origin and Spirit Daos werepletely different.

    As the monsters of the ancient era and geniuses of the present day stepped into the Origin Dao, one after another, their strength would undergo a world-shaking transformation. They would be true advanced cultivators!

    Meanwhile, both Wen Xinzhao and Yue Shichan were still in the Origin Dao. How could they not worry?

    ¡°You cannot determine strength purely based on someone¡¯s cultivation boundary.¡± Su Yi¡¯s calm voice emanated from before. He was currently examining a stone stele. ¡°When cultivating and seeking the Dao, you must build stable foundations at every step; you cannot be hasty. If you proceed without first stabilizing your foundations, you¡¯re doomed topound your mistakes with each additional step you take, which will ultimately limit your achievements in the Grand Dao.¡±

    In his past life, he was the sole sovereign of the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, with cultivation at the very pinnacle of the Imperial Apex Realm. Why, then, did he reincarnate to cultivate anew?

    His reason was simple: he had regrets about his earlier pursuit of the Dao!

    After reaching the pinnacle of his past life, the only way to rectify these mistakes was to reincarnate and cultivate anew. It was obvious how great a cost that entailed.

    This was a lesson learned through blood and tears.

    It was for this very reason that in Su Yi¡¯s eyes, there was no greater taboo than blindly seeking breakthroughs at the cost of overlooking one¡¯s foundations.

    ¡°As for your concerns, they¡¯repletely ungrounded,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°If, as you fear, Huan Shaoyou and his ilk really think they can do whatever they want just because they¡¯ve broken into the Spiritual Manifestation Realm, they¡¯ll die miserable deaths.¡±

    Having said this, he continued studying the stele in front of him.

    After arriving at this copsed forest of steles, Su Yi deduced that this was a ¡°Stele Forest of Contemtion¡± the Sumeru Shrine had prepared for its disciples.

    Every stele was emzoned with traces of a Grand Dao.

    When cultivators sat and contemted before a stele, they had hope ofprehending its profundity and mastering a new type of Dao Charm.

    There were over fifty steles here, but more than half were ruined.

    The years had corroded those that remained intact, and the remaining traces of the Dao were already indistinct.

    In the eyes of most cultivators, the steles had little value left.

    However, this ce hid the very Dao Charm Su Yi needed¡ª¡ª

    Lightning!

    The stele he was now contemting was originally emzoned with traces of the Dao of Lightning. Although they¡¯d long since been rendered indistinct, traces still remained.

    To Su Yi, this was enough toprehend the profound truths of thunder and lightning!

    Time slipped by.

    Su Yi sat unmoving before the stele for a long time. As night fell, he suddenly retracted his gaze and stood up.

    Hm?

    Hispanions were waiting nearby, and they all looked at Su Yi.

    As Su Yi moved, it was as if he broke through ayer of shackles, and his energy expanded, like young bamboo shooting up after the rain.

    By the time he stood fully upright, his energy rumbled and boomed around him, like wind and lightning.

    And then¡ª¡ª

    Ripples suddenly coursed through the night sky, as if the formless power of the Grand Dao were descending.?Daoist?chanting, like the music of the heavens, emanated from deep within the sky. It was mystical and ethereal.

    Beneath hispanions¡¯ astonished gazes, a vast gxy appeared in the depths of the night sky. Countless radiant stars circted within it, bursting with intense light.

    Immediately afterward, the stars filling the sky silently outlined a grand and mystical diagram¡ª

    It was based on the river of stars, as cyclical and perfect as the Yin-Yang, the symbol of the supreme ultimate. Half the stars were Yin, and half the stars were Yang. They went round and round, manifesting infinite transformations.

    It was faint, but within the Yin-Yang?formed?of the gxy, the orbits of the stars seemed to take on the shape of a sword.

    This was a sword that could draw upon the river of stars, manifest the supreme ultimate, demarcate Yin and Yang, and pierce purity and filth. It was a sword with facets as numerous as the grains of sand on a riverbed!

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Su Yi¡¯spanions stared in wide-eyed astonishment, as if they were witnessing a miracle.

    However, this unprecedented phenomenon onlysted the blink of an eye before disappearing.

    Everyone was just as it was before.

    Not far away, Su Yi stood with his hands behind his back. He looked up into the dome of heaven, his blue robes fluttering in the night breeze. He was the very picture of a banished immortal: transcendent and detached.

    And his aura had undergone an earth-shaking transformation.

    <i>When the Dao Seed sprouted in my Origin Pce, ny thousand stars hung in the sky!</i> Su Yi thought to himself.<i>?That¡¯s far, far more than I achieved in this realm in my past life¡­</i>

    A hint of ruefulness appeared in his expression.

    This time, he broke through smoothly, like water overflowing a cup. He didn¡¯t push it at all; the breakthrough happened naturally.

    But with the knowledge of his past life and his understanding of the Gathering Stars Realm, Su Yi naturally understood: throughout the long history of the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, the foundations in the Grand Dao he¡¯d established in the Gathering Stars Realm were unprecedented!

 Chapter 558: Acting as You Please

    <h4>Chapter 558: Acting as You Please</h4>

    Upon reaching the Gathering Stars Realm, the Origin Power Seed nourished within the Origin Pce would condense Origin Power Stars.

    In the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, there were two metrics for determining superiority in the Gathering Stars Realm.

    The first was the quantity of Origin Power Stars condensed. The second was their quality.

    The quantity and quality of one¡¯s Origin Power Stars was inextricably connected to the size of one¡¯s Origin Pce and the strength of one¡¯s Origin Power Seed.

    Like nting a garden.

    Cultivators condensed an Origin Power Seed in the Grain Avoidance Realm. In the Origin Pce Realm, they "prepared the fields for nting." Then, in the Gathering Stars Realm, the seed sprouted, and the ¡°crops¡± were harvested.

    When ordinary cultivators entered the Gathering Stars Realm, they condensed around a thousand Origin Power Stars.

    In the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, people like that were everywhere. They were mediocre at best.

    Those who condensed three thousand Origin Power Stars were elites. The disciples of cultivation factions typically aplished this.

    Those who condensed between six and nine thousand stars were stand-out talents, less than one in a thousand. People like that were already qualified to be disciples of a first-rate ancient sect.

    Those who condensed ten thousand Origin Power Stars were natural talents for cultivation in the eyes of the world. They were praised as chosen or miraculous geniuses.

    Actually, in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, whether or not one could condense ten thousand Origin Power Stars had already be a standard for determining whether or not someone was a true genius at cultivation.

    Only those who seeded were true geniuses, and they were one in a million! Even peak-level cultivation factions would struggle to recruit such people.

    Ordinarily speaking, when someone aplished this feat, the quality of their Origin Power Stars wasn¡¯tcking either.

    Most of the monsters of the ancient era and geniuses of the present day who¡¯d made it to Sumeru Immortal Ind had aplished this when they entered the Gathering Stars Realm.

    But in Su Yi¡¯s eyes, there were varying degrees of talent above the ten-thousand-star level too!

    Simply put, those who condensed ten thousand stars were geniuses at cultivation, while those who condensed thirty thousand stars were matchless geniuses.

    People like that were the core inheritors of peak-level orthodoxies, geniuses blessed with good fortune and almost unimaginable talent.

    Those who condensed sixty thousand Origin Power Stars were the top geniuses of their eras!

    People like that were extremely rare; tens of thousands of years might pass without any such genius appearing. When one emerged, it could lead to war between ancient orthodoxies.

    In his past life, his nine legacy disciples included two top geniuses of their era.

    The first was his fifth disciple, Wang Que. The second was his youngest disciple, Qing Tang.

    Wang Que had condensed sixty-three thousand Origin Power Stars.

    Qing Tang was even more astonishing; she¡¯d condensed seventy-two thousand Origin Power Stars. As a result, her reputation spread throughout the world, and the people honored her as the greatest Gathering Stars cultivator the Wilds had ever seen.

    In his past life, Su Yi had ¡°only¡± managed to produce sixty-nine thousand Origin Power Stars, making him somewhat inferior to Qing Tang.

    But¡­

    Su Yi was already different from his past self.

    Back when he stepped into the Grain Avoidance Realm, he made three thousand flowers bloom in the sky as he condensed an unprecedented Strongest Dao Seed.

    When he entered the Origin Pce Realm, an immortal pce was reflected in the sky as he opened a vast and majestic Origin Pce in his dantian.

    And now, as he stepped into the Gathering Stars Realm, the river of stars was reflected in the sky, manifesting an unbelievable phenomenon: a Yin-Yang, the Supreme Ultimate. He then condensed ny thousand Origin Power Stars in one fell swoop!

    The number nine represented the extreme.

    Despite the 108,000 years of experience of his past life, Su Yi had never so much as heard of someone aplishing such foundations in the Grand Dao. Even if you flipped through countless ancient tomes, you¡¯d find no other examples.

    This was naturally an unprecedented, historic aplishment!

    That I achieved this step is due to the foundations in the Grand Dao I built every step of the way, but it¡¯s inextricably connected to the Sword of the Nine Hells, too¡­?thought Su Yi.

    The Sword of the Nine Hells was extremely mysterious. Every time he achieved a qualitative breakthrough in his cultivation, it produced a strange and inscrutable power, further transforming and sublimating Su Yi¡¯s foundations in the Grand Dao.

    That was true in the Grain Avoidance Realm, and in the Origin Pce Realm.

    Now, it happened again as he broke into the Gathering Stars Realm.

    After condensing ny thousand Origin Power Stars, the power of the Sword of the Nine Hells triggered a wondrous transformation. The Origin Power Stars became as sharp as swords, and they flickered with dazzling light. It was an utterly mysterious sight.

    The boundless collection of Origin Power Stars gathered in his dantain¡¯s Origin Pce, sweeping through like a river of stars. Sometimes, they formed a Yin-Yang diagram, which manifested all manner of unbelievable transformations.

    Su Yi sat there and sensed it quietly for a while before ascertaining something: after entering the Gathering Stars Realm, his strength had increased by leaps and bounds; he wasn¡¯t even remotelyparable to what he¡¯d been in the Origin Pce Realm!

    ¡°Brother Su, congrattions on breaking through!¡± Wen Xinzhao stepped up to congratte him. Her bright eyes shone, and she looked absolutely stunning.

    Yue Shichan looked delighted and full of admiration too.

    Su Yi¡¯s breakthrough happened naturally, in one go. Furthermore, the apanying phenomenon was astonishing. Even she couldn¡¯t help but sigh over it.

    ¡°Congrattions on entering the Gathering Stars Realm, Your Excellency!¡± said Ge Qian respectfully.

    Su Yi smiled, but he thought nothing of it. ¡°It¡¯s just a breakthrough, that¡¯s all. This was within my expectations, and there¡¯s nothing worth congratting me about.¡±

    More than his breakthrough, Su Yi was pleased that tonight, he¡¯d mastered the Dao Charm of Lightning. He¡¯d already mastered nine types of Dao Charm, which he could now fuse into three types of peerless Dao Charm: the Five Elements, Yin and Yang, and Wind and Lightning.

    So long as he tempered his newly understood Dao Charms to full mastery, when he broke into the Spirit Dao, he could easily fuse them into the Spirit Dao Mysterious Truth of Genesis.

    That was what Su Yi was most looking forward to.

    Suddenly, the sound of someone streaking through the skies emanated from afar. Three figures were hurtling toward them.

    The leader was a young man in silver, with starry eyes and sword-like eyebrows. He had the bearing of a dragon or a phoenix, and his long hair hung loose.

    Li Handeng!

    He was the leading figure of the Qingyi Dao Sect¡¯s younger generation, and?he¡¯d ced?fifth in the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly. He was no weaker than the top monsters of the ancient era.

    Two others apanied him, a tall man in yellow robes and a cold young woman in a ck dress.

    The tall man in yellow was called Wu Xun, while the woman in ck was called Gu Hanqiu.

    All three were peak-level figures of the Qingyi Dao Sect¡¯s younger generation.

    When they saw Lin Handeng, Su Yi¡¯spanions were instantly solemn.

    The strongest member of the Qingyi Dao Sect¡¯s younger generation had already be a Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator.

    It was obvious that he¡¯d only broken through recently, but the aura emanating from him was stronger than the world¡¯s older-generation Spiritual Manifestation experts!

    ¡°Su Yi? So, it¡¯s you.¡± Li Handeng scanned Su Yi and hispanions. Despite himself, a strange expression appeared on his face. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re the one who provoked that strange phenomenon in the night sky earlier?¡±

    It was clear that Li Handeng and hispanions were rmed by what they¡¯d seen and that they¡¯de to investigate.

    When she saw that Su Yi didn¡¯t seem interested in a conversation, Wen Xinzhao immediately answered on his behalf. ¡°That¡¯s only natural. Fellow Daoist Su is now in the Gathering Stars Realm.¡±

    ¡°The Gathering Stars Realm?¡± eximed the yellow-robed Wu Xun. ¡°It caused such a huge disturbance that I assumed someone had entered the Spiritual Manifestation Realm.¡±

    His tone carried a hint of mockery.

    Wen Xinzhao furrowed her brow. ¡°Did <i>you</i> cause a simrly unmatched phenomenon when you?broke into the Gathering Stars Realm?¡±

    This left Wu Xun at a loss for words, and his face stiffened.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be rude, Junior Apprentice Brother Wu,¡± rebuked Li Handeng.

    He could tell that Su Yi didn¡¯t want to pay them any heed, so he fixed his gaze on Wen Xinzhao instead. ¡°Miss Xinzhao, I have something to say, but I¡¯m not sure if I should say it or not.¡±

    ¡°Oh? You have advice for me, Brother Li?¡± said Wen Xinzhao.

    Li Handeng was the leading figure of the Qingyi Dao Sect¡¯s younger generation, while she was the most dazzling figure of Clousky Divine Pce¡¯s younger generation, the Little Sword Demon. They¡¯d encountered each other a few times before.

    ¡°A few days ago, Huan Shaoyou overcame his tribtion and entered the Spiritual Manifestation Realm,¡± said Li Handeng. ¡°He¡¯s currently searching for your whereabouts.¡±

    Just one light, airy sentence, but Wen Xinzhao and the others¡¯ expressions shifted in response.

    Li Handeng nced at Su Yi, only to realize that Su Yi didn¡¯t seem to be paying attention. He had his hands behind his back as he gazed into the distant night sky, as if he were mentally wandering the stars.

    In the end, Li Handeng couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Brother Su, aren¡¯t you worried at all?¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze shifted away from the stars, and he looked at Li Handeng. ¡°Are you asking because you want to watch the excitement?¡±

    He exposed Li Handeng¡¯s intentions in just one sentence.

    Li Handeng had entered the Spiritual Manifestation Realm. Looking at Su Yi now, his attitude had already shifted; he no longer feared him as he had before.

    On the contrary, with his newly increased cultivation, he seemed to look down on Su Yi.

    And here he¡¯d thought he¡¯d hidden his intentions extremely well. Who¡¯d have thought Su Yi would see through him at a nce?

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call it that. I just think that something unexpected might happen if you encounter Huan Shaoyou without first making ample preparations,¡± said Li Handeng after calming himself. ¡°Of course, this is just a well-intentioned reminder. Please, don¡¯t overthink it.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh dryly. ¡°I was involved in Li Miaohong¡¯s death, and I killed Lei Feng and Ting He, two of the Qingyi Dao Sect¡¯s Spiritual Manifestation cultivators. You¡¯re the leading figure of the Qingyi Dao Sect¡¯s younger generation, and you¡¯ve already broken into the Spiritual Manifestation Realm. Despite this, instead of avenging your seniors, you¡¯re here warning me about Huan Shaoyou out of the goodness of your heart¡­¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°I have to say that your ability to set aside grudges and repay enmity with kindness has truly moved me.¡±

    His mocking tone was readily apparent.

    Wen Xinzhao and Yue Shichan¡¯s expressions turned a bit strange, while Ge Qian couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue.

    Li Handeng¡¯s expression clouded over, and his handsome face turned a bit unsightly.

    Wu Xun and Gu Hanqiu were even angrier.

    ¡°Su Yi, don¡¯t push this too far!¡± bellowed Wu Xun. ¡°Things have changed. Do you really think your Origin Dao cultivation is still enough to let you do whatever you want?¡±

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°Here on Sumeru Immortal Ind, I can indeed do whatever I want.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    Wu Xun and Gu Hanqiu fell silent.

    The corners of Li Handeng¡¯s lips twitched involuntarily.

    He truly couldn¡¯tprehend it.?Why is it that even now, Su Yi dares be this arrogant!?

 Chapter 559: Sumeru Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 559: Sumeru Mountain</h4>

    ¡°Do whatever you want?¡± Li Handeng took a breath and repressed his eagerness to kill. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be looking forward to seeing how you ''act however you want''?when Huan Shaoyou, Mo Xingzhe, and the other monsters of the ancient era find you!¡±

    Su Yi sighed. ¡°And here I thought someone of your caliber would have the courage to kill decisively after stepping into the Spiritual Manifestation Realm. Ultimately, you¡¯re still looking to borrow others¡¯ hands to deal with me. It¡¯s truly disappointing.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Li Handeng¡¯s expression suddenly darkened.

    Su Yi looked directly at him. ¡°Do you dare to fight me?¡±

    The atmosphere was instantly tense.

    Li Handeng¡¯s expression shifted uncertainly.

    A whileter, heughed coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you want to provoke me like this, but since Huan Shaoyou, Mo Xingzhe, and several others targeting you are here on Sumeru Immortal Ind, why do something so superfluous?¡±

    With onest swoosh of his sleeves, he turned and walked away. ¡°We¡¯re leaving.¡±

    Wu Xun and Gu Hanqiu obviously weren¡¯t willing, but when they saw this, they could only endure. Both turned and left with Li Handeng.

    ¡°In the end, he dared not take action. He¡¯d obviously still quite fearful of you,¡± said Wen Xinzhao thoughtfully as she watched Li Handeng¡¯s group fade from view.

    ¡°That¡¯s perfectly normal. In the Origin Pce Realm, Brother Su killed the mid-stage Spiritual Manifestation Realm old-timer, Huo Tiandu. Now, Brother Su is already a Gathering Stars cultivator. It¡¯s perfectly reasonable for Li Handeng to have reservations,¡± Yue Shichan said softly. ¡°But I wouldn¡¯t have guessed one of the most outstanding geniuses of his era would be so cautious even after reaching the Spiritual Manifestation Realm.¡±

    ¡°Caution keeps you alive,¡± said Ge Qian knowingly. ¡°If he hadn¡¯t been so cautious just now, if he¡¯d chosen to attack, what would have been the result? I¡¯m afraid he¡¯d have lost his life.¡±

    The group couldn¡¯t help but grin.

    ¡°Caution isn¡¯t a bad thing,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Besides, he has a chance to borrow another¡¯s knife to kill me. It¡¯s natural that Li Handeng wouldn¡¯t want to risk himself.¡±

    ¡°Brother Su, why didn¡¯t you take him out earlier?¡± Wen Xinzhao asked curiously.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m a homicidal maniac,¡± Su Yi said casually. ¡°There¡¯s no need to overly concern myself with someone like him. Besides, if I kill Huan Shaoyou and Mo Xingzhe, do you think someone like Li Handeng would still dare oppose me?¡±

    Hispanions shook their heads.

    If the Spiritual Manifestation Realm Huan Shaoyou and Mo Xingzhe weren¡¯t a match for Su Yi, how could Li Handeng dare view Su Yi with enmity?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Yi turned and left without any further dys.

    ¡­

    Late at night.

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Li, why didn¡¯t you attack and kill Su Yi earlier?¡± Wu Xun couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°A rich man doesn¡¯t sit beneath the eaves and expose himself to danger. Even in the Origin Pce Realm, Su Yi could easily kill Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators of the prior generation,¡± said Li Handeng, his gaze cold and calm. ¡°As of tonight, he¡¯s stepped into the Gathering Stars Realm. Furthermore, when he broke through, he triggered a matchless and strange phenomenon of the Grand Dao. He¡¯s surely even stronger than before. It would be unwise to risk fighting him.¡±

    Wu Xun obviously wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°But we have the killer weapons the sect gave us. Between that and your current cultivation, I¡¯m confident we could kill Su Yi.¡±

    Li Handeng just asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think a heaven-defying figure like Su Yi has trump cards of his own?¡±

    Wu Xun and Gu Hanqiu both fell silent.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just wait. There¡¯s no way Huan Shaoyou and Mo Xingzhe will let Su Yi go!¡± Li Handeng¡¯s eyes shed.

    He actually wasn¡¯t afraid of letting loose and fighting Su Yi. There was just no need, given the circumstances.

    ¡°Then where should we head next, Senior Apprentice Brother Li?¡± asked Gu Hanqiu.

    ¡°To Sumeru Mountain. That¡¯s where the main temple of the Sumeru Shrine is, and it¡¯s sure to hide opportunities and fortune connected to the sect,¡± said Li Handeng. ¡°Unless I mistake my guess, numerous other brand-new Spirit Dao cultivators have already headed that way.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The tenth day of the tenth lunar month.

    Morning.

    ¡°Is that Sumeru Mountain?¡± Gu Cangning gazed into the distance, a hint of surprise and rm on his face.

    He saw a vast in in the distance, with a towering, majestic mountain rising from the ground. It was steep, and while the bulk of the mountain was golden, it was shrouded in ayer of strange dark shadows.

    And the peak was enveloped in blood-colored mists. The mists blotted out the sky, and numerous remnants of dead stars hovered amidst the fog, flickering in and out of view.

    Just looking at it from a distance was enough to make one¡¯s heart quiver in terror.

    This scene was far too sinister.

    This was a radiant, glittering divine mountain, yet it was shrouded in a strange dark shadow, and the corpses of fallen stars were scattered throughout the crimson mists hovering around its peak. Thebination was eerie and unsettling.

    ¡°Rumor has it that Sumeru Immortal Ind hides secrets regarding the origins of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness. Could those secrets be hidden on Sumeru Mountain?¡± After a moment¡¯s consideration, Gu Cangning shot into the distance.

    The closer he got, the more he realized just how majestic and enormous Sumeru Mountain was; it was like a pir holding up the heavens. Standing before it, he felt tinier and more insignificant than ever before, as if he were an ant.

    Thirty thousand years ago, Sumeru Immortal Ind was one of the world¡¯s three great yao sects, alongside the Immortals¡¯ Sword House and the Burning Sun Sect.

    Its strength and umtions made Sumeru Immortal Ind the greatest of the three.

    Its founder, Yao Emperor Sumeru, was one of the Nine Emperors of the Azure.

    Sumeru Mountain was the location of the Sumeru Shrine¡¯s main temple, so it was naturally a first-rate blessednd. Cultivators saw it as a purend detached from the rest of the world.

    Yet now, this divine mountain had be iparably sinister and eerie.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Before long, Gu Cangning stopped in his tracks.

    An enormous ritual ground stood at the foot of Sumeru Mountain. The sect¡¯s main entrance stood at the far end.

    However, the mountain gate was already in ruins, with numerous shattered statues and boulders nearby. Past the gates was a path enveloped in dark shadows.

    The path up the mountain was a winding stone staircase, but it too was severely damaged, and it was stained with blood. The sight was shocking.

    Something strange and terrifying must have happened here a long time ago!?Gu Cangning was instantly solemn.

    Gu Cangning was instantly serious.

    ¡°Someone else hase.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s Gu Cangning.¡±

    A series of voices emanated from within the ritual grounds.

    Gu Cangning¡¯s expression didn¡¯t even waver. He looked over and saw at least ten people gathered on the enormous ritual grounds.

    Huan Shaoyou, Mo Xingzhe, and Buddhist Son Chen Lu were among them.

    However, Gu Cangning sensed that something strange was afoot.

    The ten-plus figures were divided into two clear camps.

    The first was a group of monsters of the ancient era led by Huan Shaoyou and Mo Xingzhe. There were seven of them in total. This group stood within the ritual grounds.

    The other group consisted of geniuses of the present day. Chen Lu led this group, and there were five of them in total, including Yu Wenshu and Jiang Li.

    They stood outside the ritual grounds.

    The distinction was clear.

    However, they did have one thing inmon: both the monsters of the ancient era and the geniuses of the present day had all already stepped into the Spirit Dao!

    In other words, twelve Spiritual Manifestation cultivators with extraordinary talent and umtions now stood here.

    However, anyone could see that the monsters of the ancient era had an enormous advantage.

    ¡°Brother Gu, you just arrived, so you don¡¯t understand the situation at Sumeru Mountain yet. Allow me to enlighten you!¡±ughed a white-haired youth in ornate robes.

    ¡°Oh? I¡¯ll have to thank you in advance, then, Brother Qi.¡± Gu Cangning recognized him. His name was Qi Xiao, and he was a first-ss figure even among monsters of the ancient era. Although he wasn¡¯t as heaven-defying as Huan Shaoyou and Mo Xingzhe, he too was shockingly capable.

    ¡°Haha, what are you thanking me for?¡± Qi Xiao said with a heartyugh. The words flowed out of him as he exined the situation.

    Gu Cangning quickly understood.

    The monsters of the ancient era and geniuses of the present day had gathered here to seize a chance to enter Sumeru Mountain as soon as possible!

    ording to Qi Xiao, the dark shadow enveloping the mountain was a remnant of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness, but it was already weakened and fading.

    Based on their deductions, it would disappearpletely within three days.

    That would be the most opportune moment to enter Sumeru Mountain.

    The ritual ground they currently stood on was called the tform of Heaven¡¯s Ascension. It was the ce closest to Sumeru Mountain¡¯s main gate.

    ¡°Brother Gu, as you can see, we monsters of the ancient era have already upied the tform of Heaven¡¯s Ascension,¡± said Qi Xiao. ¡°Anyone who joins our ranks will have an opportunity to enter Sumeru Mountain in search of good fortune as soon as the Prohibition disappears.

    ¡°Furthermore, if anyone darespete with us, we¡¯ll join forces to take them down!¡± As he said this, he swept his gaze across Chen Lu and the others outside the ritual grounds. It was obvious who he was referring to.

    ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡± Gu Cangning was starting to understand.

    Huan Shaoyou, Mo Xingzhe, Qi Xiao, and the other monsters of the ancient era had clearly joined forces to upy the tform of Heaven''s Ascension.

    In this way, when they entered Sumeru Mountain in search of fortune, they¡¯d have an absolute advantage.

    .

    When he looked at Chen Lu¡¯s group, he could tell that although they too had formed an alliance, theirprehensive strength was weaker.

    ¡°Come on over, Brother Gu.¡± Qi Xiao extended an invitation with a smile. ¡°No matter what, we were all born in the same era, and we¡¯re the same type of people. We ought to stick together.¡±

    He stopped here, then smacked himself on the forehead it seemed he¡¯d only just recalled something. ¡°Right, if you choose to form an alliance with us, you¡¯ll need to agree to two conditions.

    ¡°First, everyone in our alliance must be unified against outsiders. We¡¯ll advance and retreat together, and as we venture into Sumeru Immortal Ind, we¡¯ll follow Fellow Daoist Huan and Fellow Daoist Mo¡¯s arrangements.¡±

    Gu Cangning¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°And the second condition?¡±

    Qi Xiao smiled. ¡°That¡¯s simple. Now that we¡¯ve formed an alliance, Su Yi is ourmon enemy. Should he appear, we¡¯re to coordinate with Fellow Daoists Huan and Mo to exterminate him.¡±

    Kill Su Yi??Gu Cangning¡¯s pupils constricted.

    He suddenly realized that?this?was the reason Huan Shaoyou and the others had joined forces.

    ¡°What do you think, Brother Gu?¡± asked Qi Xiao.

    Gu Cangning remained silent.

    Qi Xiao¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion. ¡°What, don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s something about those conditions you can¡¯t ept?¡±

    Mo Xingzhe was nearby, and he suddenly interjected mockingly, ¡°Fellow Daoist Gu, surely you don¡¯t think all of usbined are still no match for Su Yi?¡±

    The other monsters of the ancient era couldn¡¯t help butugh. The air was full of revelry.

    All of them had stepped into the Spiritual Manifestation Realm, and they were joining forces to take down a single Origin Dao cultivator. If anything, they were overdoing it.

    Someone would have to be blind and stupid to think their lineup was no match for Su Yi.

 Chapter 560: Su Yi Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 560: Su Yi Arrives</h4>

    The monsters of the ancient eraughed. They seemed jubnt.

    That flippant, disdainful, yful attitude made Gu Cangning?furrow?his brow.

    Nheless, he had to admit that things had changed!

    Before entering Sumeru Immortal Ind, Su Yi, Huan Shaoyou, and the other monsters of the ancient era were all in the Origin Dao.

    But now, Huan Shaoyou and hispanions had stepped into the Spiritual Manifestation Realm. They now transcended the Origin Dao!

    Furthermore, each monster of the ancient era had stronger talent and foundations than the one before. The moment they stepped into the Spiritual Manifestation Realm, they were already far fromparable to older-generation Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators.

    And that¡¯s before even mentioning the trump cards and killer weapons they had on them. Pick one at random, and Gu Cangning feared it¡¯d be enough to present an enormous threat to Su Yi!

    If they joined forces¡­

    What chance of victory did Su Yi have left?

    At the end of the day, Su Yi¡¯s cultivation is his fatal w. If he were in the Spiritual Manifestation Realm too, they wouldn¡¯t dare be this brazen,?thought Gu Cangning.

    ¡°Brother Gu, if you¡¯re unwilling, we naturally won¡¯t push you,¡± said Qi Xiao. ¡°But you have to think it over carefully. Taking down Su Yi doesn¡¯t mean much, but should conflict arise when we enter Sumeru Mountain in search of good fortune, we¡¯ll treat you as our enemy.¡±

    The others looked at Gu Cangning too.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m ustomed to working on my own,¡± said Gu Cangning. With that, he silently retreated to a spot not far from the tform of Heaven¡¯s Ascension.

    When he saw this, Qi Xiao couldn¡¯t help but frown in surprise.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him,¡± someone snorted.

    ¡°Hah? Does he look down on us or what?¡± said someone else in displeasure.

    Huan Shaoyou waved the question away and smiled. ¡°Forget it. Everyone has their own ambitions, so don¡¯t push him. But it¡¯s just as Qi Xiao says. When the struggle for good fortune begins, I¡¯ll be quite curious to see whether Gu Cangning dares to get involved.¡±

    His tone was casual, but the implicit threat was enough to make one shudder.

    Gu Cangning¡¯s expression shifted. Huan Shaoyou was a ruthless, frenzied madman. If Huan Shaoyou carried a grudge against him, how could it possibly end well for him?

    But in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything.

    Despite Huan Shaoyou¡¯s threats, this was a conflict between them and Su Yi, so Gu Cangning would stay out of it.

    Over in Chen Lu¡¯s camp, Yu Wenshu couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit confused. He transmitted to hispanions, ¡°That guy actually refused to join up with Huan Shaoyou. That¡¯s really strange.¡±

    ¡°It really is out of the ordinary,¡± said Jiang Li, looking a bit perplexed.

    It was obvious to everyone that Huan Shaoyou¡¯s camp was already so strong that practically no one would dare provoke them.

    Yet for some reason, Gu Cangning refused their invitation.

    ¡°Never mind Gu Cangning. Given the circumstances, if Su Yi shows up, he¡¯ll face almost certain doom. That is¡­ unless he chooses to join forces with us,¡± Yu Wenshu said gravely.

    There were two camps waiting before Sumeru Mountain.

    The first was Huan Shaoyou¡¯s group of monsters of the ancient era.

    The second was Chen Lu¡¯s group of geniuses of the present day.

    Su Yi unquestionably counted as a heaven-defying genius of the present day.

    The way?Yu Wenshu?saw it, if Su Yi wanted to contend with Huan Shaoyou¡¯s lineup, his only choice was to join them.

    Jiang Li¡¯s heart stirred. That was indeed a decent idea.

    But it was then that the casually handsome monk beside Chen Lu shook his head and interjected, ¡°No, no matter what, we cannot let Su Yi join us!¡±

    Chen Xing!

    He was a top figure of Maha Temple¡¯s younger generation, as well as Buddhist Son Chen Lu¡¯s junior apprentice brother.

    Yu Wenshu furrowed his brow. ¡°Why is that?¡±

    Chen Xing said solemnly, ¡°If Su Yi joins us, he¡¯ll implicate us, and what was once a struggle for good fortune will transform into a death match. I¡¯m sure you can see it too. There¡¯s no way Huan Shaoyou and Mo Xingzhe will let Su Yi off. Anyone who sides with Su Yi will suffer Huan Shaoyou and hispanions¡¯ wrath.¡±

    Chen Xing¡¯s gaze swept across Yu Wenshu and Jiang Li. ¡°Thus, refusing to join up with Su Yi is the wisest possible choice.¡±

    Yu Wenshu was silent, while Jiang Li nced at Buddhist Son Chen Lu. ¡°And how do you see this matter, Buddhist Brother?¡±

    Chen Lu said softly and calmly, ¡°Chen Xing has already voiced my thoughts on the matter.¡±

    Jiang Li sighed to herself. ¡°I understand.¡±

    She really couldn¡¯t push them on this.

    After all, Chen Lu and the others had no connection to Su Yi. Given the circumstances, who¡¯d be willing to stick out their neck for Su Yi?

    In the time that followed, more monsters of the ancient era and geniuses of the present day arrived.

    All of them had reached the Spiritual Manifestation Realm.

    Of them, two monsters of the ancient era epted Huan Shaoyou¡¯s invitation and dly joined his camp.

    This meant that Huan Shaoyou¡¯s group now included nine Spiritual Manifestation cultivators!

    A few geniuses of the present day joined Chen Lu¡¯s camp too, but only Li Handeng, the leading figure of the Qingyi Dao Sect¡¯s younger generation, was in the Spiritual Manifestation Realm.

    When Li Handeng took in the current situation, he was increasingly certain that so long as Su Yi dared show himself before Sumeru Mountain, he¡¯d die without a proper burial!

    Zeng Pu and Chi Jiansu showed up too. However, both of them refused Huan Shaoyou¡¯s invitation without the slightest hesitation.

    Huan Shaoyou had nothing to say to that.

    Their current lineup was already sufficient to sweep through Sumeru Immortal Ind. There was no need to concern themselves with Zeng Pu and Chi Jiansu¡¯s attitudes.

    As night drew near.

    In a ce far away from Sumeru Mountain.

    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s just go. I¡¯m afraid we have no possibility of obtaining a share of the good fortune within Sumeru Mountain,¡± sighed Feng Zidu.

    Mei Yanbai, Dou Kou, and the others nodded.

    They¡¯d yet to truly step into the Spiritual Manifestation Realm. Participating in the struggle for good fortune would be no different from throwing their lives away.

    In other words, those who¡¯d yet to reach the Spiritual Manifestation Realm were simply unqualified topete for Sumeru Mountain¡¯s good fortune!

    ¡°Fortunately, although we¡¯ll miss out on the fortune within the mountain, the remaining time will be enough for us to break through and enter the Spiritual Manifestation Realm,¡± Feng Zidu said softly.

    ¡°Given the circumstances, do you think Su Yi will dare show up?¡± Dou Kou suddenly asked.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be no different from suicide?¡± said Qian Yun in a huff. Hearing her bring up Su Yi¡¯s name made him recall his stolen treasures, and his heart ached.

    Dou Kou couldn¡¯t help but argue, ¡°But I remember Su Yi saying that he was eager to encounter foes worth fighting, and that he hoped that we¡¯d return for revenge after stepping into the Spiritual Manifestation Realm.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, who doesn¡¯t know how to brag?¡± Qian Yunughed and said withplete assurance, ¡°I¡¯ll just say this: if Su Yi dares pit himself against Huan Shaoyou and his alliance, I¡¯ll call him my ancestor!¡±

    ¡°Enough,¡± said Feng Zidu. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and get out of here.¡±

    As he said this, he prepared to leave. However, it was then that several streaks of light appeared in the distant sky. They were headed toward Sumeru Mountain.

    Their leader was none other than Su Yi!

    ¡°He really showed up?¡± Feng Zidu¡¯s eyelids twitched.

    Dou Kou¡¯s eyes lit up, and she teased, ¡°Qian Yun, your chance to greet your new ancestor has arrived!¡±

    Qian Yun¡¯s face reddened. For a moment, he looked like he¡¯d seen a ghost, but before long, heughed coldly, ¡°Way I saw it, when he sees Huan Shaoyou¡¯s lineup, he¡¯ll jump and run away as fast as he can. Besides, I said I¡¯d call him my ancestor¡­ but?only?if he dared stick around and fight Huan Shaoyou and his allies.¡±

    It was obvious to all of them that Qian Yun was starting to lose his cool.

    ¡°Then let''s see whether or not Su Yi dares stick around,¡± said Mei Yanbai. He paused, seemingly afraid Qian Yun would misinterpret his intentions. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand; I have no desire to see you recognize your ¡®ancestor.¡¯¡±

    ¡°....¡± Qian Yun had nothing to say to that.

    As they conversed, there was a disturbance by the foot of Sumeru Mountain.

    ¡°Su Yi!¡±

    ¡°He sure has guts. Doesn¡¯t he know that Huan Shaoyou and Mo Xingzhe long to see him dead?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought he¡¯d really dare show up¡­.¡±

    The sound of discussion rang out on all sides. Chen Lu, Li Handeng, Yu Wenshu, Jiang Li, and the other geniuses of the present day all looked surprised.

    They watched as Su Yi and hispanions entered their field of view without making the slightest effort to disguise themselves. They flew in openly, as if they had no idea how disadvantageous the situation at Sumeru Mountain was to them!

    ¡°Everyone, our prey has shown himself to our door. He¡¯s being very cooperative,¡± said Huan Shaoyou, a cruel smile forming on his lips.

    ¡°Prepare yourselves. If he dares to run, capture him immediately!¡± Mo Xinghe¡¯s eyes shed with faint silver light. His expression surged with murderous intent.

    Every monster of the ancient era in their camp locked onto Su Yi almost immediately.

    ¡°I just knew there was no way he¡¯d be too scared to show up,¡± whispered Zeng Pu. His eyes lit up.

    ¡°He¡¯s already entered the Gathering Stars Realm. Given the umtions and power he disyed earlier, in a one-on-one fight, he might well be able to contend with Huan Shaoyou. However, if it¡¯s nine against one¡­ I really don¡¯t see how he can possibly win.¡±

    Chi Jiansu was a young woman with close-cropped hair. Her arms were crossed in front of her chest, and her gaze was as sharp as a knife. An unrestrained, wild air emanated from her.

    ¡°I certainly don¡¯t think so.¡± Zeng Pu¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Just wait. Unless Su Yi ns to retreat, a magnificent battle is about to unfold!¡±

    As they conversed, Su Yi and hispanions drifted down to earth and arrived before the tform of Heaven¡¯s Ascension. They instantly became the center of attention.

    When they saw Huan Shaoyou and hispanions standing in the middle of the ritual grounds, Wen Xinzhao and Yue Shichan¡¯s expressions were instantly solemn. However, they were still rtively calm.

    Ge Qian¡¯s entire body stiffened, and he was more guarded and alert than ever before. Heughed bitterly to himself.

    He was long ustomed to caution. Earlier, he¡¯d suggested that they approach stealthily and get a sense for the situation before deciding whether or not to get involved.

    However, Su Yi paid his suggestion no heed. He led them directly through the air, and they arrived openly at the ritual grounds!

    ¡°Brother Su, run!¡± The nearby Gu Cangning transmitted. He quickly warned Su Yi of his perilous situation and urged him to flee as soon as possible.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then transmitted back, ¡°Why should I run? I¡¯ve been looking forward to this very situation for a long time.¡±

    He and Gu Cangning were old acquaintances, and Gu Cangning had once helped Yue Shichan. From both a logical and emotional perspective, Su Yi couldn¡¯t just ignore his warning.

    But when he heard Su Yi¡¯s response, Gu Cangning was dumbstruck.

    He¡¯s been looking forward to this for a long time?

    What¡¯s that supposed to mean? Don¡¯t tell me he wants to vie for superiority with nine Spiritual Manifestation Realm experts, including Huan Shaoyou?

 Chapter 561: One Attack, Astonishment On All Sides

    <h4>Chapter 561: One Attack, Astonishment On All Sides</h4>

    The foot of Sumeru Mountain.

    When Su Yi and hispanions arrived, the entire ritual grounds were thrown into uproar.

    Most were surprised; they wouldn¡¯t have guessed that Su Yi would dare appear so openly. The way they saw it, this was no different from suicide!

    When Li Handeng saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but admire Su Yi¡¯s courage.

    ¡°The Gathering Stars Realm? Hah, so, it turns out you¡¯ve broken through.¡± Huan Shaoyou burst into brazen, unbridled,?ridiculingughter.

    Mo Xingzhe, Qi Xiao, and the others discovered the change in Su Yi¡¯s cultivation too, but they didn¡¯t care.

    The Origin Dao was, ultimately, different from the Spirit Dao.

    After entering the Spirit Dao, both their strength and their mental state had changed. They no longer feared Su Yi as they had before.

    Besides, there were nine Spiritual Manifestation cultivators in their camp, and all of them had extraordinary foundations and talent. They were far beyond the older generation of Spiritual Manifestation cultivators.

    Thus, when they faced Su Yi now, they looked down on him from on high.

    Despite all the eyes focused on him, Su Yi didn¡¯t seem the least bit concerned. He stood there with his hands behind his back and swept his calm gaze across Huan Shaoyou and hispanions. ¡°How about we wait a while longer?¡±

    The crowd was stunned, and a bit confused, too.

    ¡°Are you waiting for reinforcements?¡± Qi Xiao furrowed his brow.

    ¡°No,¡± corrected Su Yi. ¡°I¡¯m giving you an opportunity to find a few more reinforcements of your own. That way, when we fight, I can take you all down together.¡±

    Following this deration, the atmosphere instantly grew stifled and heavy.

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    Neither Huan Shaoyou nor Chen Lu, nor any of their allies knew what to say to that.

    Feng Zidu and hispanions were watching from afar, and they too were struck dumb.

    Zeng Pu burst intoughter, while?Chi?Jiansu was bbergasted.

    The corners of Gu Cangning¡¯s lips twitched.?Just as I thought, he¡¯s as conceited as ever. He hasn¡¯t changed at all!

    ¡°Ha, haha, hahaha¡­¡± Huan Shaoyou reacted as if he¡¯d heard the funniest joke in the world. He flung back his head andughed so hard he almost cried.

    Mo Xingzhe and the othersughed too.

    Theughter andmotion dispersed the formerly stifled atmosphere.

    It was obvious that Huan Shaoyou and his allies saw Su Yi¡¯s words as a joke; they were utterly contemptuous and disdainful.

    When Su Yi saw this, he turned to hispanions. ¡°Watch the battle from a distance. Once I¡¯ve dealt with these eyesores, we can proceed to Sumeru Mountain.¡±

    Hispanions nodded, then retreated far away.

    When they saw this, the crowd suddenly realized that Su Yi was serious!

    Huan Shaoyou and his allies¡¯ smiles gradually faded. They frowned; Su Yi¡¯s behavior was truly strange.

    This guy¡­ Where the hell is his confidenceing from!?

    ¡°Su Yi, don¡¯t tell me you really think the nine of us Spiritual Manifestation cultivatorsbined are still no match for you?¡± Mo Xingzhe¡¯s eyes shed.

    ¡°If you think you can take me down, stop talking nonsense and get to it already,¡± Su Yi said tly.

    As he spoke, he walked toward the tform of Heaven¡¯s Ascension with his hands behind his back.

    He was all alone, just one person, yet it was as if he didn¡¯t even see Huan Shaoyou. That proud, aloof bearing bewildered the distant onlookers.

    Where exactly did Su Yi get the confidence to provoke them like this?

    ¡°Qi Xiao, go test him out,¡± Mo Xingzhe ordered when he saw Su Yi step onto the tform.

    ¡°Okay!¡± The white-haired, ornate-robed Qi Xiao immediately stepped forth.

    ¡°Su Yi, hurry up and use your trump cards. Without them, at your cultivation, there¡¯s no way you¡¯ll be a match for me,¡± Qi Xiao said calmly. His robes billowed and his white hair fluttered around him. The aura of the Spiritual Manifestation Realm silently circted and reached its peak state.

    It was obvious that he attributed Su Yi¡¯s confidence to some kind of extremely powerful killer weapon.

    ¡°Do I need my trump cards to squash an ant like you?¡± Su Yiughed dryly and pped the air.

    Qi Xiao still had a calm smile on his face, but suddenly, his pupils constricted.

    Bzzzz!

    A sound like a millstone rumbled through the air, as if a god were pushing a giant wheel through the sky. A single clear palm imprint appeared overhead.

    It looked little different from an ordinary hand, yet it seemed as if it had been forged from clear immortal gold. Wind and lightning surged on its surface, and it emanated a terrifying destructive aura. It was like the hand of a god.

    The Great Nirvana Wind and Lightning Art!

    This was a tyrannical Daoist inheritance. Only those who¡¯d mastered the Dao Charm of Wind and Thunder could unleash its true power. In the past, Su Yi couldn¡¯t use this technique, but it was different now. He¡¯d mastered the Dao Charm of Lightning, and with his current attainments in the Grand Dao, he could already disy the essence of this supreme legacy.

    ¡°What kind of bullshit technique is that? Have a look at my Void Burning Spirit Severing Saber!¡± Qi Xiaoughed coldly and reached for his back.

    ng!

    A crimson saber jumped into his hand, and his aura transformed.

    The Void Burning Spirit Severing Saber he cultivated was a matchless ancient legacy of the Dao of the Saber. It was the work of an Imperial Realm cultivator, and it was mystical and inscrutable. Within the Spirit Dao, it was a first-rate secret art!

    Whoosh!

    As soon as his saber entered his hand, Qi Xiao swung.

    Blood-colored mes zed on its crimson de. Then, the entire saber transformed into a crimson dragon over a hundred feet long and manifested?of pure?saber qi. It had a terrifying imposing aura as it cleaved into Su Yi¡¯s palm imprint.

    ¡°With that attack alone, Qi Xiao could make the world¡¯s older generation Spiritual Manifestation cultivators lower their heads in shame!¡± Li Handeng narrowed his eyes.

    In the current Azure Continent, due to the limits of their aptitude and foundationsbined with the sparsity of the ambient spiritual energy, most Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators were merely mediocre.

    They couldn¡¯t even begin topare to Qi Xiao, a monster of the ancient era with extraordinary talent and foundations.

    Qi Xiao is already so strong, so how terrifying must Huan Shaoyou and Mo Xingzhe be??Quite a few of the onlookers¡¯ hearts shook.

    As Qi Xiao attacked and the aura of a Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator spread out around him, the onlookers couldn¡¯t help but sweat on Su Yi¡¯s behalf. They couldn¡¯t even imagine how he would counter this.

    ¡°Break!¡± Qi Xiao¡¯s white hair fluttered around him, and his eyes shed like lightning. His entire being fused with his crimson saber qi, and he soared into the sky like a flood dragon ascending into the nine heavens.

    Not bad, not bad. Qi Xiao isn¡¯t taking his opponent lightly; he¡¯s used his true killer move right from the start.?Mo Xingzhe nodded to himself.

    The other monsters of the ancient era all looked eager. Scenes of Su Yi suppressed after just one attack floated into their mental seas.

    However¡ª¡ª

    Su Yi looked utterly calm. He casually pressed downward.

    Rumble!

    Like a deity stretching out his hand to suppress the human world.

    Immediately afterward, the Great Nirvana Wind and Lightning Art descended with unstoppable power, instantly mming into the iing sh.

    The hundred-plus-foot-long streak of crimson saber qi burst apart and shattered like ss.

    The palm imprint continued ahead, its power not reduced in the slightest, and sent both Qi Xiao and his saber flying on impact.

    Bang!

    Qi Xiao mmed into the dirt over one hundred feet away. Blood sprayed from his mouth and nose. The clothes covering his chest were in tatters, revealing the glittering silver heart-protecting mirror below.

    There was now a palm imprint on the mirror¡¯s surface. It was so detailed that even the lines of the palm¡¯s fingerprints were clearly discernible.

    The entire ritual grounds fell deathly silent.

    Everyone, from Huan Shaoyou and his allies to the distant onlookers, was wide-eyed and tongue-tied.

    Even Wen Xinzhao and Yue Shichan, who¡¯d had enormous confidence in Su Yi, wouldn¡¯t have guessed that a Spiritual Manifestation Realm monster of the ancient era like Qi Xiao would fail to block even a single palm strike! He¡¯d been sent flying as easily as if he were a baby chicken!

    ¡°This¡­¡± Buddhist Son Chen Lu, Li Handeng, Yu Wenshu, Jiang Li, and the others¡¯ pupils constricted.

    Based on his cultivation technique, cultivation boundary, and foundations, the Spiritual Manifestation Realm Qi Xiao shouldn¡¯t have lost so badly.

    He was a top figure even among monsters of the ancient era. He might not be as heaven-defying as Huan Shaoyou and Mo Xingzhe, but he was already in the Spiritual Manifestation Realm, and he¡¯d mastered an ancient secret art. His crimson saber was an ancient treasure that had been passed down for a long, long time. How could he have lost so badly?

    ¡°What a domineering attack!¡± eximed Zeng Pu.

    Indeed, his eyes hadn¡¯t mistaken him. Su Yi had obviouslye prepared!

    Chi Jiansu¡¯s heart shook; this attack stunned her too.

    He¡¯d sent a Spiritual Manifestation Realm monster of the ancient era flying, and it looked no harder than turning over his hand. She couldn¡¯t even imagine how the Gathering Stars Realm Su Yi had aplished this.

    Gu Cangning inwardly whooped for joy.?Fortunately, I refused Huan Shaoyou¡¯s offer to join their alliance!

    Off in the distance, Feng Zidu, Mei Yanbai, and the others¡¯ minds buzzed. They stood there in a daze, rooted to the spot.

    They suddenly realized just how fortunate they¡¯d been to escape their encounter with Su Yi alive!

    In short, Su Yi¡¯s attack changed the entire situation. The way everyone looked at him changed too.

    They now realized why Su Yi dared appear here on his own without fear of Huan Shaoyou and his alliance of nine Spiritual Manifestation cultivators!

    It wasn¡¯t that Su Yi was inhumanly gutsy, and it wasn¡¯t because he¡¯d mastered some mighty killer weapon.

    It was because he was strong enough that he had no need to fear going to war with a group of Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators!

    ¡°You only just entered the Spiritual Manifestation Realm, and your cultivations have yet to truly stabilize, but you¡¯re already in such a hurry to jump around? I¡¯ve never seen someone so eager to get himself killed.¡± Su Yi shook his head.

    Huan Shaoyou and the others hesitated, their expressions uncertain.

    After just one attack, all of them could tell that even though they¡¯d entered the Spiritual Manifestation Realm, they absolutely couldn¡¯t afford to underestimate someone as heaven-defying as Su Yi.

    As he spoke, Su Yi continued toward Huan Shaoyou and hispanions. He said casually, ¡°All of you, attack at once. Otherwise, killing you will be boring.¡±

    It was just one sentence, but all of their expressions instantly turned unsightly.

    ¡°That so?¡± Huan Shaoyou snorted coldly, his qi booming around him. He raised his hand and took out a purple spiritual sword. Sharp light circted around it.

    Boom!

    His energy exploded around him. Blood qi formed crimson dragons and circted around his body, making his imposing aura limitlessly terrifying.

    ¡°Everyone, attack at once and hold nothing back. Let¡¯s kill this bastard!¡± Huan Shaoyou said coldly.

    His allies didn¡¯t need the reminder. All of them immediately circted their cultivations and took out their treasures.

    Boom!

    Up on the tform of Heaven¡¯s Ascension, the auras of nine Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators soared into the sky, nketing heaven and earth and enveloping the entire ritual grounds. The wind and clouds shifted in response, and the air currents were thrown into chaos.

    All of the terrifying murderous intent sweeping forward like waters at high tide was locked onto just one person: Su Yi.

    Just like that, a grand battle broke out!

 Chapter 562: Enemies on All Sides, but I Desire Defeat!

    <h4>Chapter 562: Enemies on All Sides, but I Desire Defeat!</h4>

    The tform of Heaven¡¯s Ascension.

    Thebined auras of nine Spiritual Manifestation cultivators soared into the firmament like a raging tidal wave sweeping across heaven and earth.

    When they saw this, the distant onlookers¡¯ expressions shifted involuntarily.

    However, Su Yi¡¯s eyes subtly lit up. ¡°This is a bit interesting.¡±

    Between now and when he first entered Nine Tripod City, a long time had passed since he¡¯d gotten the chance to fight to his heart¡¯s content.

    Even killing the mid-stage Spiritual Manifestation Realm Huo Tiandu wasn¡¯t enough to satiate him.

    But this was different.

    His opponents were nine monstrous Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators, all with terrifying foundations and extraordinary talent. They were far beyond an older-generation Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator like Huo Tiandu.

    Of course Su Yi was looking forward to this!

    ¡°Su Yi, today, you¡¯ll die beyond a shadow of a doubt!¡±

    Mo Xingzhe was the first to charge into the fray.

    Streak after streak of ck lightning revolved around him, while his eyes shed with silver light. They were deep and unearthly, as if he were staring at them from the Netherworld.

    Boom!

    Mo Xingzhe sped his hands together and pulled a ck spear out of the void.

    The spear was forged out of shiny ck crystal, and its sharp tip glinted with cold, cruel light. It appeared alongside sinister, terrifying mes.

    The Heavenly Netherworld Spear!

    Countless streaks of ck lightning danced about its tip, giving it an imposing presence.

    ¡°Die!¡± Mo Xingzhe bellowed, swung his spear, and stabbed. He was shockingly quick, and he arrived before Su Yi in a sh.

    He wanted to run Su Yi through in a single attack.

    This was the attack Mo Xingzhe was most proud of, and he put almost everything he had into it.

    He was confident that with it, he could look down upon the vast majority of cultivators of the same realm.

    However, a momentter, his smile abruptly froze and disappeared.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t so much as attempt to dodge. He just raised his hand and gently tapped. His fingertip shone with dazzling clear light, and itnded directly on the spear¡¯s tip.

    ¡°Su Yi, my Heavenly Netherworld Spear isn¡¯t so easy to block!¡± Mo Xingzhe burst intoughter.

    The Heavenly Netherworld Spear was utterly insidious. Its interior was full of condensed, terrifying baleful energy. Even other Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators wouldn¡¯t dare to block it head-on. Otherwise, the dark lightning would corrode them and freeze them to death.

    Bang!

    An earth-shaking impact ran out, and streaks of ck lightning traveled up Su Yi¡¯s finger and wrapped around his arm.

    However, the Dao Charms of the Five Elements and Yin and Yang surrounded Su Yi¡¯s entire body. They carried with them a thread of the perfection of the Yin-Yang, a concept of indestructibility. No matter how vicious the dark lightning was, it couldn¡¯t invade Su Yi¡¯s body.

    ¡°Break!¡± Su Yi shouted, and the clear light emanating from his finger intensified. He suddenly burst with enormous strength.

    Mo Xingzhe felt an unstoppable, overflowing power crash into him, as if a deity had raised a divine mountain and mmed it back down to earth.

    Crunch!

    The Heavenly Netherworld Spear wrapped in Yin lightning broke, inch by inch, starting from the tip, then scattered into a rain of ck flight.

    Su Yi¡¯s finger shattered the entire weapon into nothingness!

    Bang!

    The impact sent Mo Xingzhe staggering back. His expression changed, and he couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°How is this possible?¡±

    The distant onlookers gasped. All of them were shaken.

    Earlier, Su Yi sent a monster like Qi Xiao flying with a single palm.

    Now, the power of a single finger destroyed the heaven-defying Mo Xingzhe¡¯s killer?move!

    This was unquestionably far too terrifying.

    ¡°Everyone, attack at once!¡± Huan Shaoyou and the others sensed that something was amiss. Their expressions changed, and they promptly attacked.

    ¡°Rise!¡± Huan Shaoyou bellowed and led the charge.

    Whoosh!

    His purple spiritual sword shed through the air, and in an instant, eight hundred streaks of purple sword qi surged into being. The sword qi ovepped, like twigs in a bird¡¯s nest, and cleaved at Su Yi with overwhelming force.

    The Limitless Purple River Sword!

    One attack guided the eight hundred streams of sword qi, which nketed heaven and earth. Such force could easily suppress and kill opponents of the same level; this was one of the Demonic Huan Family¡¯s core inheritances.

    ¡°I¡¯ll fight too!¡± A man in fiery robes said in a low voice

    Boom!

    A terrifying momentum soared around him, and a giant bronze bell appeared and hovered before him. It was carved with longitudinal andtitudinal lines, as well as ancient diagrams of various celestial bodies.

    The Annihtion Spirit Bell!

    When this magic treasure appeared, a low, thunderous rumbling emanated from the bell.

    Golden sound waves visible to the naked eye swept toward Su Yi, throwing the air into chaos. The surface of the tform of Heaven¡¯s Ascension was iparably firm, yet it cracked in the face of the golden sound waves. Nothing could stand in their way.

    The sound stung the distant onlookers¡¯ ears and threw their hearts and minds into turmoil. They had no choice but to circte their cultivations to neutralize the sound waves¡¯ power.

    ¡°Rise!¡±

    ¡°Activate!¡±

    ¡°Go!¡±

    A series of bellows rang out as the other monsters of the ancient era called upon their trump cards.

    A blood-colored furnace took to the skies and revolved in the air. Thousands of crows manifested out of me surged out of it, forming a massive swarm. They danced in their air, and when they beat their wings, they scattered currents of blood-colored me.

    A divine seal carved out of white bone lit up, and sinister, blood-colored demonic figures surged out of it, teeth bared and ws extended as they rampaged throughout heaven and earth.

    Flying swords, spears, halberds, giant axes, and various other treasures hurtled through the sky, all of them overflowing with power. These were rare treasures even within the Spirit Dao level.

    In addition, the monsters of the ancient era unleashed all manner of monstrously powerful secret arts, stirring up dazzlingly bright divine radiance. Each had its own charms, but they gathered together like a current, theirbined power enough to shake heaven and earth.

    All nine Spiritual Manifestation Realm monsters of the ancient era had attacked at once!

    How terrifying of a scene was that!?

    Even the distant onlookers, even those who¡¯d stepped into the Spiritual Manifestation Realm, and even those as mighty as Zeng Pu, Chi Jiansu, and Chen Lu¡ªall of them stiffened, and all of them felt chills course down their spines.

    Such a lineup and such power were enough to threaten any of their lives!

    ¡°Excellent!¡±

    Even in the face of all this, Su Yi showed no signs of fear. On the contrary, he threw back his head andughed.

    Sharp sword intent burst around him, and his aura nged like a divine sword, surging to unbelievable heights.

    He had an unrestrained bearing and the demeanor of an immortal!

    Su Yi swung his fist, and a momentter, he shed with the iing golden soundwaves.

    Boom!

    The air was in turmoil as spiritual power boiled over.

    Two terrifying powers collided, booming on impact. The man in fiery robes, the one controlling the bronze bell, suddenly felt suffocated, and he almost lost control over his magic treasure. He was left with no choice but to retreat.

    Su Yi flicked his finger, sending a streak of sword qi through the air. It was pointed and conical, and it burst through Huan Shaoyou¡¯s wave of eight hundred streaks of purple sword qi.

    The sound of sword qi bursting apart reverberated throughout heaven and earth.

    Su Yi had already started fighting the others.

    Boom!

    The palm manifested of the Great Nirvana Wind and Lightning Art descended, sending a glittering golden spear flying.

    Immediately afterward, Su Yi pressed his hands together and caught a flying sword between his palms just as it was about to strike.

    h!

    The flying sword was iparably sharp, with the power to y Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators. However, after Su Yi caught it, it was instantly as helpless as a dead snake.

    Su Yi then exerted strength through his fingers, breaking the flying sword.

    In the time it took to snap his fingers, he¡¯d broken through the joint attacks of four monsters of the ancient era!

    This unmatched valiance shook everyone present.

    However, he had nine Spiritual Manifestation Realm opponents in total. After blocking four of their attacks in rapid session, even Su Yi¡¯s aura appeared a bit sluggish.

    Mo Xingzhe seized the opportunity to activate a crimson halberd and charge explosively at Su Yi.

    Boom!

    The blood-colored halberd cut through the sky, bursting with terrifying murderous energy.

    Especially after witnessing Su Yi¡¯s strength, Mo Xingzhe drew upon the full extent of his strength, practically burning up his potential to take advantage of Su Yi¡¯s apparent vulnerability. He was clearly dead set on killing him.

    ¡°Scram!¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed with cold lightning, and he crossed his arms in front of himself and condensed a Daoist seal, which he mmed into the sky.

    Bang!!!

    The blood-colored halberd buzzed and shook.

    The impact sent Mo Xingzhe flying, but his face filled with delight. ¡°Everyone, he¡¯s already injured!¡±

    When hispanions looked, they saw that Su Yi¡¯s shoulder was torn and bloodied.

    This was a flesh wound the de light of Mo Xingzhe¡¯s halberd had left behind.

    An injury like this meant little to Su Yi; it was almost negligible. It would knit together in the blink of an eye.

    Nheless, the sight invigorated the monsters of the ancient era. They now saw hope of victory!

    The distant onlookers¡¯ hearts shook.

    They were astonished at Su Yi¡¯s heaven-defying disy of power as a Gathering Stars Realm cultivator, but they were simrly astonished by the power of Huan Shaoyou and the other Spiritual Manifestation Realm monsters of the ancient era!

    Rumble! Boom! Boom!

    Nine monsters of the ancient era joined forces and attacked once more.

    Purple sword qi and white arcs flew gracefully through the air, a bell shook, and swarms of demonic shadows¡­

    The power of nine Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators was on full disy; they poured everything into their Daoist magic and treasures, enveloping the entire tform of Heaven¡¯s Ascension in a flood of explosive power.

    The entire stretch of heaven and earth shook violently, and the surrounding clouds copsed!

    Even the oldest, most knowledgeable, strongest peak Spiritual Manifestation cultivators of the Great Xia would have been ripped apart!

    The pressure on Su Yi suddenly increased.

    However, this only intensified his will to fight. His blood seemed to boil, and he felt a type of joy he hadn¡¯t experienced in a long time.

    The danger in the air, the pressure bearing down on him, the knowledge that injuries might strike at any moment¡­ It made Su Yi feel as if he were drinking the world¡¯s strongest and most delectable alcohol.

    The more you drank, the more intoxicated you got, and the more joyful you felt.

    The Dao of the Sword was the mightiest when it came to killing.

    Thus, a sword cultivator¡¯s life nevercked life-and-death battles or trials by blood and fire!

    It had been a long time since Su Yi experienced risk, danger, or injuries. It was lonely at the top, and he¡¯d been longing for defeat for a while.

    As he fought, the more dangerous his predicament, the more eager he felt.

    Everyone around him knew that he cultivated assiduously, but in every other aspect of his lie, he was aszy as could be.

    However, although few knew it, in his bones, Su Xuanjun was extraordinarily fond ofbat. In his past life, he¡¯d once traveled the Wilds, alone except for his sword, all in search of worthy opponents.

    As the battle continued, he fought without restraint, using all manner of wondrous abilities freely.

    Great Five Elements Suppression Domain Sword.

    The Rejoicing Sword Sutra.

    The Great Nirvana Wind and Lightning Art¡­

    By the end, his three types of peerless Dao Charm¡ªthe Five Elements, Yin and Yang, and Wind and Lightning¡ªfused into his different secret arts and disyed their full might.

    Watching from a distance, although he was surrounded and beset on all sides, he averted every lethal strike, escaping death in the nick of time!

    He was one person with enemies on all sides, but the longer the battle drew on, the more valiantly he fought. Without exception, the distant onlookers were astonished and tongue-tied.

    They couldn¡¯t even imagine how the Gathering Stars Realm Su Yi could wield such heaven-defying power!

 Chapter 563: To Me, You Look Like Ants

    <h4>Chapter 563: To Me, You Look Like Ants</h4>

    Beneath the dome of the sky, the tform of Heaven¡¯s Ascension.

    The battle raged more intensely than ever before.

    This was a battle that would go down in the annals?of the Great?Xia¡¯s history.

    A single Gathering Stars Realm youth was fighting nine Spiritual Manifestation Realm monsters of the ancient era all on his own. No one had ever done such a thing before!

    Never mind the present day; even thirty thousand years ago, a time when grand orthodoxies were as numerous as trees in the forest, no simr duel had ever urred!

    The distant onlookers had long since been dazed out of their wits.

    Practically all of their gazes had converged on Su Yi.

    He was surrounded by danger on all sides, all alone, yet mighty. The more time passed, the more valiantly he fought. That contemptuous gaze and invincible, matchless bearing shook everyone to the core.

    Even if this battle ends in his defeat, Su Yi will still have no equals in this world¡­?Chen Lu sighed to himself.

    He suddenly realized that, given the power Su Yi now disyed, had he and the other geniuses of the present day joined forces with him, they¡¯d have no need to fear Huan Shaoyou and his allies.

    So, he¡¯s already this strong!??Li Handeng silently clenched his fists. His expression darkened, but inwardly, he rejoiced.

    Two days ago, Su Yi had repeatedly provoked him, trying to goad him into attacking. At the time, Li Handeng hadn¡¯t understood the source of Su Yi¡¯s confidence. What gave him the guts to provoke a Spiritual Manifestation expert of Li Handeng¡¯s caliber?

    But in the end, Li Handeng endured.

    Now, after witnessing Su Yi¡¯s heaven-defyingbat prowess, Li Handeng couldn¡¯t help but break out in cold sweats. He realized that, had he attacked, he would unquestionably have been the one to die!

    Of course he was inwardly celebrating!

    Gu Cangning was actually the cleverest of the bunch¡­?This thought urred to?Yu Wenshu?and Jiang Li simultaneously.

    When Gu Cangning refused to join forces with Huan Shaoyou, everyone found it strange, and they couldn¡¯t understand it.

    But now, they couldn¡¯t help but acknowledge how wise this choice had been.

    ¡°You were right. Su Yi really is an iparably terrifying guy. Have you ever seen such a powerful Gathering Stars Realm cultivator before?¡± Chi Jiansu couldn¡¯t help but transmit.?The wild, beautiful young woman was shaken. She, too, looked a bit bewildered.

    ¡°Never mind seeing something like him; I¡¯ve never even heard of something like this¡­¡± muttered Zeng Pu. ¡°As you know, my grandfather was known as the Profound Bone Demon Emperor. He was one of the Nine Emperors of the Azure, and he fought all over the world, dominating everything in his path. Yet to the best of my knowledge, when he was in the Gathering Stars Realm, he was nowhere near as powerful as Su Yi is now¡­¡±

    Su Yi fought barehanded, without using any treasures at all.

    The sight shocked Zeng Pu the most. This was because he was a body refiner, and he¡¯d inherited his grandfather¡¯s mantle; just like the Profound Bone Demon Emperor before him, he sought the strongest Dao of the Fist.

    However, both Zeng Pu and the Gathering Stars Realm cultivator his grandfather had once been?paled inparison?to Su Yi!

    Off in the distance, Dou Kou looked bewildered. She subconsciously muttered, ¡°Qian Yun, your new ancestor sure is fierce¡­¡±

    Mei Yanbai and the others had strange, astonished looks on their faces.

    The corners of Qian Yun¡¯s lips twitched, and his face reddened. He longed for nothing more than a hole to crawl into.

    This little interlude passed in a sh.

    Unlike the others, Wen Xinzhao, Yue Shichan, and Ge Qian felt more nervous than ever before.

    They could see that, deep behind enemy lines, more and more wounds were appearing all over Su Yi¡¯s body.

    ¡°Su Yi, you won¡¯t be able tost much longer!¡± Huan Shaoyou shouted, his purple hair dancing in the wind as he waved the Limitless Purple River Sword. His murderous intent swept forth like a tidal wave with terrifying momentum.

    ¡°Everyone, whatever you do, don¡¯t give him the chance to catch his breath. Otherwise, with this bastard¡¯s abilities, it could lead to unexpected variables!¡± Mo Xingzhe said coldly.

    Su Yi¡¯s power exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations, but this only increased their determination to kill Su Yi.

    Su Yi was already this strong as a Gathering Stars Realm cultivator.

    How terrifying would he be if they waited until he reached the Spiritual Manifestation Realm?

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    Nine monsters of the ancient era glowered, their expressions cold and stern as they activated their treasures. They descended explosively; it was clear they wanted to give him no chance at all. They nned to exterminate Su Yi here and now, once and for all.

    Su Yi was already covered in numerous wounds. His shoulders, chest, back, and arms were all bloodied¡­ Although these were mere flesh wounds, they were a shocking sight.

    However, the depths of his gaze zed, and his energy surged as if he were on fire. He fought with increasing ferocity, growing ever more imposing.

    In the face of a group of powerful foes, his sleeves billowed, and he used the Great Five Elements Suppression Domain Sword.

    Boom!

    The air was in chaos, and heaven and earth were shrouded in darkness.

    This attack was so terrifying that it shattered and dispersed every cloud within a ten-thousand-foot radius. A vast flood of power spread out in all directions, sweeping through like a hurricane. It formed countless scars and ditches in the earth, and the winds picked up both sand and stone.

    Dust filled the air as the nine monsters of the ancient era shook slightly.

    However, Su Yi¡¯s figure suddenly sank, and he almost fell from the sky. There were numerous new wounds all over his body, and he was gushing blood.

    The sight made the distant onlookers¡¯ hearts quiver.

    ¡°Su Yi, why haven¡¯t you given up ande quietly yet?¡± Huan Shaoyou bellowed like a supremely proud and frenzied demonic god.

    The increasing number of wounds on Su Yi¡¯s body increased his enemies¡¯posure. They figured there was no way Su Yi could turn this around.

    ¡°¡®Give up ande quietly?¡¯¡± Su Yi looked up and let out a long burst ofughter. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll just have to show you my true power!¡±

    ng!

    A clear hum rang out, and the Abstruse God Swordnded in Su Yi¡¯s palm. Its inky de shone with ethereal traces of the Charm of the Grand Dao.

    Upon closer inspection, the faint, nigh-indiscernible outline of an unmatched vicious bird extending its wings was visible within the sword.

    Su Yi¡¯s aura changed drastically.

    His zing will to fight and burning qi fused into his sword force, connecting heaven and earth!

    His gaze was distant and calm, with neither sadness nor anger, as tranquil as the waters of an ancient well.

    In that moment, everyone, from the distant onlookers to Huan Shaoyou and his allies, sensed that Su Yi¡¯s aura had undergone an unbelievable transformation.

    He¡¯d been unbridled, valiant, and indomitable mere moments before, but with his sword in hand, he was like a banished immortal transcending the human world, or a lone sovereign looking down upon everything beneath the heavens.

    ¡°This¡­¡± The distant onlookers gasped.

    ¡°Attack quickly! Kill him!¡± bellowed Huan Shaoyou. Before his voice finished echoing through the air, he swung his Limitless Purple River Sword at Su Yi.

    Boom!

    Practically simultaneously, the other monsters of the ancient era activated their various treasures and attacked with all their might.

    ¡°When I use my sword, you all¡­ will be nothing more than ants.¡± Su Yi gently shook his head.

    ng!

    He stood tall, his robes billowing around him, and turned his wrist, shing with the Abstruse God Sword.

    It was as if the river of stars came crashing down to earth. It was vast and grand, and it swept in all directions with a boom.

    Like a sword pulling the gxy into mortal dust.

    With Su Yi¡¯s Gathering Stars Realm cultivation, he revealed the full extent of his attainments in the Dao of the Sword. His power waspletely different from before.

    Rumble!

    Heaven and earth shook, and the moon and stars lost their light.

    The boundless sword qi struck and suppressed the joint attack of nine monsters of the ancient era. Explosive currents of destructive energy ran rampant throughout the area.

    In the face of that sword qi, one?inscrutably?powerful secret art after another was crushed into nothingness.

    One mighty Spirit Dao treasure after another shook and wailed before it was sent flying.

    Huan Shaoyou and hispanions shook as the impact forced them to take several steps back in midair. They¡¯d encircled Su Yi, but their formation almost copsed.

    One strike had been enough to turn the situation around!

    Su Yi¡¯s attainments in the Dao of the Sword were astonishing; it was like he was stealing fortune from the heavens.

    Without exception, the distant onlookers'' eyes widened and their jaws hung ck. All of them were shaken.?Is this¡­ Is this Su Yi¡¯s true power?

    Earlier, Su Yi fought alone, surrounded on all sides. This had already shocked them repeatedly, to the point that they couldn¡¯t even imagine how he¡¯d obtained such heaven-defying power.

    When Su Yi first swung his sword and disyed his swordsmanship, everyone suddenly realized that Su Yi was now revealing his full power for the first time!

    ¡°And here I was hoping this battle could give me a taste of defeat, but now, it seems you¡¯re nothing but a bunch of whetstones.¡±

    Su Yi brushed his fingers along the t of his de and sighed. He seemed to find it quite a pity.

    ¡°Arrogant!¡± The man in fiery robes bellowed, activated his bell, and attacked from a distance.

    ng!

    The bell shook, resulting in a tidal wave of golden sound waves. The sound shook heaven and earth.

    ¡°Arrogant?¡± Su Yiughed and thrust his sword forward.

    It was just one simple thrust, but it seemed invincible, as if nothing could stand in its way.

    Boom!

    The golden sound waves burst apart. Amidst a rain of sparks, the power of Su Yi¡¯s sword continued ahead, stabbing into the fiery-robed man¡¯s bell.

    The treasure wailed as it was sent flying. There was now a shocking, attention-grabbing sword scar on its surface.

    The man in fiery robes coughed up blood, his face pallid.

    If he hadn¡¯t activated a life-saving treasure he had on him just in the nick of time, the sword qi alone would have sted his body apart!

    Huan Shaoyou and the others¡¯ expressions shifted dramatically.?What terrifying swordsmanship!

    ¡°Die!¡±

    They dared not hesitate. All of them attacked together, as if their lives were on the line, putting everything they had into it.

    Whoosh!

    Huan Shaoyou swung the Limitless Purple River Sword, creating a thousand-foot-long streak of dazzling sword light that cleaved at Su Yi from afar. Before it even reached its target, the sword qi tearing through the sky pricked at the eyes of the distant onlookers.

    Practically simultaneously, Mo Xingzhe and the others¡¯ attacks enveloped Su Yi on all sides.

    Su Yi¡¯s figure blurred.

    Whoosh!

    He used the Controlling Currents Evasion Art, perfectly fusing with his fully-mastered Dao Charm of Wind. He was like a wisp of smoke flickering around the battlefield, and he effortlessly broke through his foes¡¯ encirclement.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Su Yi suddenly appeared before the man in fiery robes.

    A sh of sword light followed.

    In their earlier sh, Su Yi¡¯s sword dealt him a heavy blow. This time, when Su Yi¡¯s sword descended, it cleaved into him before he could dodge, cutting him cleanly in half as easily as a knife going through tofu. The sword qi was so sharp and forceful that it fragmented even his soul.

    Whoosh!

    A waterfall of fresh blood poured from the two halves of the man¡¯s bisected body.

    He was a monster of the ancient era who¡¯d reached the Spiritual Manifestation Realm, yet he¡¯d died beneath a single sh!

    This bloody, terrifying scene shocked everyone who saw it, and their expressions changed dramatically.

    After all that fighting, the man in fiery robes became the first to fall!

    However, this was only just the beginning.

 Chapter 564: An Unstoppable Massacre

    <h4>Chapter 564: An Unstoppable Massacre</h4>

    The man in fiery robes had fallen!

    Neither Huan Shaoyou and his allies nor the distant onlookers had anticipated this result.

    That was a Spiritual Manifestation Realm monster of the ancient era! His talent was extraordinary and his foundations were terrifying. Moreover, he possessed life-saving trump cards!

    Yet he was nheless the first to fall!

    When they took in this bloody scene, the onlookers'' expressions changed, and their scalps numbed.

    With his sword in hand, Su Yi seemed like apletely different person. He appeared to have invincible momentum!

    Who would have thought someone so terrifying would have mere Gathering Stars Realm cultivation?

    The battle continued.

    After killing the man in fiery robes, Su Yi blurred and shot toward the closest enemy, a man in ck warrior¡¯s robes.

    The man in ck bellowed and activated twelve spirit pearls. They outlined a grand formation in front of him and burst with radiant light.

    Every pearl unleashed a curtain of light. With twelve of them gathered together, twelve curtains of light ovepped.

    They were like a natural barrier in front of him!

    The Spirit Firmament Pearls!

    These were the ck-robed man¡¯s life-saving trump card. When the twelve pearls outlined the Twelve-Layered Spirit Firmament Formation, they had shocking defensive power.

    <i>h!</i>

    But then, a tiny blue sword shot silently out of Su Yi¡¯s forehead and shed.

    The Divine ughter Sword!

    Now that he¡¯d reached the Gathering Stars Realm, the power of Su Yi¡¯s soul was enough to make even Spiritual Integration Realm cultivators?sigh?over their own inferiority. When he unleashed the Divine ughter Sword, its power was naturally far greater than before.

    The man in dark warrior¡¯s robes stiffened, then cried out. His soul was in agony; the Divine ughter Sword¡¯s terrifying aura was ripping it apart!

    This affected the twelve Spirit Firmament Pearls hovering in front of him. They shook violently, and their formation showed signs of an imminent copse.

    Su Yi seized the opportunity to send the Spirit-Binding Robe flying from his sleeves. It circled in the air and gathered up the Twelve Spirit Firmament Pearls.

    ¡°No¡ª¡ª!¡± The man in dark robes shouted, his eyes bulging as if they were about to pop.

    Splurt!

    Following a sh of sword light, he suddenly clutched his throat. His eyes widened, disbelief and bewilderment written all over his face.

    He could see his allies rushing to his aid, but they ultimately arrived one step toote.

    Off in the distance, the onlookers were all looking at him in astonishment.

    But soon, even those scenes disappeared. All awareness left him, and he fell to the ground, dead.

    A second Spiritual Manifestation Realm monster of the ancient era had fallen in battle!

    ¡°Dammit!¡±

    ¡°How is this¡­¡±

    ¡°Bastard! That¡¯s the Huan Family¡¯s Spirit-Binding Rope!¡± Huan Shaoyou and the others were rmed and furious. Their expressions shifted erratically.

    The distant onlookers gasped; the crisp, smooth way Su Yi slew his foes had shocked them.

    Who could miss that the man in ck warrior¡¯s robes had already used his life-saving trump cards?

    But against Su Yi, it was to no avail!

    He couldn¡¯t even stop Su Yi from using the Huan Family¡¯s Spirit-Binding Rope to steal his ¡°life-saving¡± treasures before he died¡­

    ¡°Hurry! Use your killer moves and kill that bastard!¡± bellowed Huan Shaoyou.

    Two of their allies had fallen. The other monsters of the ancient era were already starting to lose their nerve.

    How could they dare hold back now?

    Each called upon their trump cards without the slightest hesitation.

    Boom!

    Heaven and earth were thrown into chaos.

    ¡°Ancestor, please, help me y my enemy!¡± A woman in ck skirts threw a fiery red cauldron into the air. It soared into the heavens, and under the control of a Spiritual Integration cultivator¡¯s primordial spirit, it burst with an enormous arc of light.

    ¡°Go!¡± A gaunt young man in white uttered an invocation, and a dark arc streaked through the air, forming a ck talisman enveloped in mysterious and inscrutable lightning glyphs, which fired streaks of dazzling lightning.

    ¡°Rise!¡± A stalwart man suddenly resembled a demonic god. Ayer of convoluted, blood-colored glyphs arose on his skin, and a giant skeletal hand condensed before him. Its fingertips were as sharp as swords, and it was swathed in terrifying and unearthly energy.

    At the same time, someone threw a talisman with a strange aura. It formed a thousand-foot, golden-armored deity in the air. The giant held a halberd and seemed capable of shaking the universe.

    Someone took off a jade pendant and shattered it. Amidst the circting misty light, a ck luan formed. It was bathed in crimson lightning, and with a beat of its wings, it took to the skies. It filled the air with radiant blood-colored electricity.

    The monsters of the ancient era struck, instantly and ruthlessly. All had used their killer moves: mysterious and inscrutable treasures, a Spiritual Integration expert¡¯s primordial spirit, the soul of an eerie and terrifying vicious bird¡­

    When these various powers intercrossed and gathered together, the entire stretch of heaven and earth shook violently, and the wind and clouds changed color.

    ¡°Hurry up and retreat!¡±

    The onlookers¡¯ hair stood on end as they sensed a potentially lethal threat. None of them hesitated to move further away.

    This scene was just too terrifying; the power fluctuations alone shook their very souls.

    Wen Xinzhao, Yue Shichan, and Ge Qian¡¯s hearts were on tenterhooks. They were more nervous than ever before.

    How could they fail to realize that the monsters of the ancient era were now giving this everything they had?

    It was just that not even they had anticipated that their killer weapons and trump cards would be this terrifying. Even just watching from a distance, they felt suffocated and on the verge of despair.

    How could Su Yi possibly block this?

    The geniuses of the present day¡ªBuddhist Son Chen Lu, Li Handeng, Jiang Li, and several others¡ªand the monsters of the ancient era who weren¡¯t participating in the fighting¡ªZeng Pu, Chi Jiansu, and Gu Cangning¡ªall subconsciously nced at Su Yi.

    There was no doubt about it: it was time to determine victory and defeat!

    Su Yi stood on the battlefield. His eyes narrowed.

    When a battle to the death reached the point where?foes?started throwing out everything they¡¯d kept in reserve, it meant his opponents had reached the limits of their abilities, leaving them no choice but to rely on external objects.

    Even Su Yi had no choice but to admit that the treasures they¡¯d kept in reserve were impressive; each was stronger than the one before.

    Were he a Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator too, he could naturally ignore all this.

    However, with his current cultivation, he¡¯d have a hard time fighting all this.

    But how could he, Su Xuanjun,ck hidden cards of his own?

    ng!

    The Abstruse God Sword hummed and shook.

    The aura of the Sword of the Nine Hells surged from his sea of consciousness and into the Abstruse God Sword. The de lit up with a terrifying, inscrutable luster.

    The Netherme Demon Sparrow sealed within the sword couldn¡¯t help but curl up and quiver in fright.

    It sensed a lofty and supreme, terrifying aura. It was many times stronger than anything it had ever seen in its life, and it felt as if it were facing a true deity, one that could erase it from existence with a mere thought!

    All of this took a long time to describe, but it happened quickly.

    When the monsters of the ancient era activated their killer weapons and their joint attacks nketed the sky, Su Yi took action too.

    His blue robes were stained with blood, but although he was covered in wounds, he now seemed casual and at ease. His gait seemed unhurried, but in truth, he was moving quickly.

    ¡°Die!¡± The cauldron under the control of a Spiritual Integration Realm primordial spirit charged forth, bringing with it a sky full of me. It seemed intent on incinerating the entire area, Su Yi included.

    That terrifying majesty was enough to make any of the world¡¯s Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators give in to despair!

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t even spare him a nce. He just raised his sword.

    Whoosh!

    Sword qi streaked through the air.

    The mes filling the sky split like cotton fabric as the sword qi shed a perfectly straight line right through them.

    The sh traversed the sea of mes and collided with the cauldron, which boomed and split into pieces.

    The sword qi¡¯s power didn¡¯t diminish in the slightest. It continued ahead and cleaved into the Spiritual Integration Realm primordial spirit.

    It cut through him like a knife through butter. The primordial spirit scattered into a rain of light and disappeared.

    One sword cut through a sea of me, shattered the cauldron, and cleaved a primordial spirit.

    As if ughtering dogs and chickens!

    ¡°Ancestor¡ª¡ª!¡± The girl in the ck skirt shrieked. It was as if she¡¯d been struck by lightning.

    Everyone present was shocked. Without exception, all of them were astonished.

    That was the primordial spirit of a Spiritual Integration Realm cultivator armed with a top-ss Spirit Dao treasure, yet a young Gathering Stars Realm cultivator slew him in the blink of an eye. Who could have anticipated this?

    Before the crowd knew what was happening,?Su Yi made no attempt to dodge the attacks. He just advanced, sword swinging.

    Boom!

    A ck talisman, a giant hand of white bone, and a ck luan shrouded in blood-colored lightning charged at Su Yi.

    The ck talisman burst with arcs of terrifying, unearthly electricity. This treasure was the work of a Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator, and it was full of enormous destructive power.

    However, in the face of Su Yi¡¯s sword, it seemed as fragile?as paper?mache. It burst apart, and its explosive electricity copsed into nothingness.

    Immediately afterward¡ª¡ª

    Crunch!

    Sword light shattered the bony hand into power, and its unsettling aura disappeared.

    The ck luan wrapped in crimson lightning realized that the situation didn¡¯t look optimistic. It cried out in terror, turned, and tried to flee, only for a streak of sword qi to run it through.

    Bang!?It burst into blood-colored rain and scattered.

    In the blink of an eye, the trump cards of three monsters of the ancient era had all been destroyed!

    The three monsters of the ancient era felt as if their souls were leaving their bodies, and they almost copsed.

    <i>This¡­ How is this possible?</i>

    Before they coulde to their senses, three streaks of sword qi descended, aimed respectively at the woman in ck, the white-robed young man, and the tall, stalwart man.

    Splurt! Splurt! Splurt!

    They were no different frommbs brought to the ughterhouse. All three were Spiritual Manifestation Realm monsters of the ancient era, but their bodies burst and their souls copsed as they perished beneath the descending sword qi.

    Not one survived!

    It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to dodge, but that as the sword qi¡¯s majestic aura enveloped them, they were thoroughly suppressed. Even their souls suffered terrifying suppression.

    It was to the point that they could only give in to despair and watch helplessly as they were killed!

    The distant onlookers¡¯ hair stood on end. They stood there in a daze.

    And here they¡¯d assumed that when Huan Shaoyou and hispanions took out their killer moves and treasures, Su Yi would find it very difficult to escape cmity.

    Who¡¯d have thought Su Yi could break through their killer moves with such ease, then kill several monsters of the ancient era in a single move?

    This bloody spectacle was no different from a massacre!

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Even Wen Xinzhao, Yue Shichan, and Ge Qian werepletely dumbstruck.

    Although they were Su Yi¡¯s travelingpanions, this was their first time seeing him disy such powerful swordsmanship. The sight of him cutting down foes like a scythe through wheat, seemingly invincible, made their hearts shake too.

    The battle raged on.

    As Su Yi swung his sword, even the thousand-foot golden-armored deity split apart and copsed with a bang.

    A wisp of the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ aura was supporting the Abstruse God Sword. What cultivator could imagine its power?

    The killer moves targeting Su Yi had nketed heaven and earth moments prior, but now, all had been destroyed and dispersed into nothingness.

    Now, only four members of Huan Shaoyou¡¯s alliance?remained: Huan Shaoyou, Mo Xingzhe, and two other monsters of the ancient era.

    The other five had already been executed, one after another.

    The survivors¡¯ expressions were ashen and unsightly. They looked both rmed and furious, and when they looked at Su Yi, their eyes were full of both dread and astonishment.

    It was obvious that what they¡¯d just witnessed had scared them; none were asposed or calm as before.

    Su Yi stood not far away, one hand behind his back, the other holding his sword. He was hovering off the ground, and his voice carried a trace of entirely undisguised contempt.

    ¡°Your strength isn¡¯t enough to take me down, and your trump cards¡­ it seems they aren¡¯t good enough either.¡±

 Chapter 565: You All Must Die

    <h4>Chapter 565: You All Must Die</h4>

    Before Sumeru Mountain.

    The ten thousand feet around the tform of Heaven¡¯s Ascension were covered in eye-catching scars. An aura of destruction and austere killing intent still lingered in the air.

    The distant onlookers looked dazed, and when they looked at Su Yi, their eyes were full of astonishment.

    As if they were looking at a deity!

    In a few blinks of an eye, Su Yi used nothing but his sword to break through a whole group¡¯s killer moves, executing three Spiritual Manifestation Realm monsters of the ancient era in rapid session. That majestic bearing was unsurpassed throughout heaven and earth.

    Huan Shaoyou, Mo Xingzhe, and the two other remaining monsters of the ancient era felt an emotion they couldn¡¯t quite put into words well up within their hearts.

    They thought back to before the battle began, when they¡¯d been smug andcent. They¡¯d thought that by forming an alliance, they could act as they pleased within Sumeru Immortal Ind.

    They even saw exterminating Su Yi as a trivial matter, and they were utterly contemptuous.

    Who¡¯d have thought that before the power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness covering the mountain fully dispersed, Su Yi would leave them in such a sorry state? They¡¯d already suffered grievous casualties!

    That mixture of dread, confusion, frustration, and rage filled their hearts. Now, when they faced Su Yi, their will to fight wavered.

    ¡°Su Yi, do you really think you¡¯ve got this in the bag?¡± Huan Shaoyou¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and his aura was explosive and intimidating. He spat his words through the gaps in his teeth, and his tone contained bone-deep hatred and loathing.

    ¡°Of course,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°And there¡¯s no reason not to speak directly: the four of you won''t escape alive.¡±

    As he spoke, he stepped into the air. He raised his hand and gently shed at the nearest of the four, Qi Xiao.

    Qi Xiao¡¯s expression changed dramatically.

    Earlier, Su Yi had broken his killer weapon in a single sh. How could he dare sh with Su Yi head-on now?

    Instead, he immediately chose to flee. He bit through the tip of his tongue, and the talisman already clenched in his palm burst apart. Dazzling golden light surged from the shattered talisman, enveloping himpletely.

    Whoosh!

    ¡°A Molting Talisman? Do you really think something like that makes you invincible?¡±

    Su Yiughed dryly.

    His divine sense had long since locked onto his target. How could he possibly let him flee?

    As his voice rang out, the Abstruse God Sword turned in his hand, and its tip stabbed a spot in the distance.

    Eighteen thousand feet away, fresh blood sprayed through the air. Immediately afterward, two bloody halves of a corpse fell from the sky and sttered against the ground.

    It was none other than Qi Xiao!

    Except he¡¯d long since been cut in two at the waist; it was a hideous, miserable way to go.

    The onlookers were stunned once more, and their scalps went numb.

    Yet another Spiritual Manifestation Realm monster of the ancient era had fallen!

    Gu Cangning felt the weight of this the most intensely.

    When he first arrived at Sumeru Mountain, Qi Xiao invited him to join Huan Shaoyou¡¯s alliance. When Gu Cangning refused his invitation, Qi Xiao mocked him, and Huan Shaoyou said ¡°he didn¡¯t know what was good for him.¡±

    But now¡­

    Qi Xiao was dead, while he, Gu Cangning, was still alive!

    One choice meant the difference between life and death. Of course Gu Cangning was emotional!

    When they watched as Qi Xiao chose to flee, only to get cut down, Huan Shaoyou, Mo Xingzhe, and their ally Kong Yu, felt their hearts sink.

    There was no doubt about it: Su Yi wouldn¡¯t give them the chance to flee!

    Kong Yu took a deep breath. ¡°Su Yi, can we end this here? As I¡¯m sure you¡¯re well aware, if you kill us all, you¡¯ll face unimaginable retribution upon leaving Sumeru Immortal Ind.¡±

    He appeared fierce, but inwardly, he was terrifying.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that if I don¡¯t kill you, you¡¯ll no longer act against me?¡± Su Yi said calmly.

    ¡°Give it everything you¡¯ve got!¡± Huan Shaoyou bellowed. His sleeves shook, and ten talismans shot out, forming an arc in the air.

    Every talisman burst with ten thousand feet of light, forming a massive circle that enveloped Su Yi.

    It was as if there were ten suns in the sky, all of them bearing down on the world below.

    That radiant, limitless, destructive aura shook heaven and earth. It was terrifying to the extreme.

    There was no doubt that this was one of Huan Shaoyou¡¯s trump cards.

    Practically simultaneously, Kong Yu seemed to go insane. He roared and activated a jade scepter shrouded in searing ck me. The scepter¡¯s ends were carved, one a dragon, the other a tiger. When the scepter shot into the air, the roars of a dragon and tiger reverberated throughout the surrounding area.

    It was as if a dragon and tiger converged beneath the scepter. Wind and lightning strengthened each other with almost unimaginable majesty.

    And Mo Xingzhe¡¯s figure boomed and split into countless bloody streaks, which scattered in all directions.

    There was no doubt that the monster of the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce nned to seize this opportunity to let Huan Shaoyou and Kong Yu hold Su Yi back long enough for him to escape.

    ¡°I said it, didn¡¯t I? None of you can escape.¡± A mocking grin tugged at Su Yi¡¯s lips, and he swung the Abstruse God Sword three times in rapid session.

    The first sh arced like a rainbow piercing the sun. It cleaved through the ten ¡°suns¡± manifested by the talismans¡¯ power like an axe through bamboo, crushing everything in its path. A curtain of fragmented light filled the air and reverberated throughout heaven and earth.

    The second sh was as heavy as a divine mountain. As it bore down, the roars of dragons and tigers transformed into miserable howls and wails. The scepter emanating terrifying energy burst apart, inch by inch.

    The third sh contained the mysteries of the Rejoicing Sword Sutra¡¯s Wandering the Ten Directions. It manifested a limitless sword rain and fired on all sides.

    <i>Splurt splurt splurt!</i>

    The countless bloody streaks Mo Xingzhe had split into shattered. Boundless sword light filled the skies, locking down and enveloping everything in all directions.

    Beneath the crowd¡¯s disbelieving gazes, the distant skies boomed, and Mo Xingzhe staggered back into view.

    His face was pallid and translucent, and he looked astonished and terrified. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°How¡­ How could you possibly break my Forbidden Blood Evasion Technique!?¡±

    This was hisst-ditch resort, a life-saving technique. It was one of the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce¡¯s forbidden techniques. When used, no one in the same realm could stop it.

    It was enough to escape even the pursuit of a Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator.

    Yet now, Su Yi had cut through his forbidden technique in a single sh!

    ¡°I¡¯ve already seen just about every possible method of fleeing for one¡¯s life. That little forbidden technique of yours requires burning your blood essence. It might look strong, but it¡¯s riddled with ws. It¡¯s not even worth looking at,¡± Su Yi said casually. Hisments were casual and understated, yet rife with contempt.

    Even as he spoke, his movements didn¡¯t stop. The Abstruse God Sword shook and hummed as it shed at Mo Xingzhe from afar.

    Mo Xingzhe let out a strange shriek, turned, and charged toward Sumeru Mountain.

    This was a heaven-defying figure even among monsters of the ancient era, but he¡¯d obviously been scared out of his wits. His will to fight crumbled, and all he wanted was to run for his life.

    In Su Yi¡¯s eyes, now that Mo Xingzhe had lost the will to fight, he was no more than a fly ready to be swatted.

    A thousand-foot streak of clear sword qi flew through the air.

    Whoosh!

    Before Mo Xingzhe reached Sumeru Mountain, the sweeping sword qi cleaved into his body. Blood scattered like rain.

    Against all expectations, Mo Xingzhe¡¯s primordial spirit left his body just before it was destroyed and leaped toward Sumeru Mountain.

    Just as the crowd was gasping over Mo Xingzhe¡¯s reaction speed, something unexpected happened.

    The dark mists hovering over the mountain, manifestations of the inscrutable power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness, instantly enveloped Mo Xingzhe¡¯s primordial spirit. He was like a bug stuck in a spider¡¯s web. No matter how much Mo Xingzhe struggled, it was to no avail.

    The power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness corroded his primordial spirit, leaving it riddled with holes.

    ¡°No! No¡ª¡ª!¡± Mo Xingzhe cried out in desperation, shock, and terror.

    In the blink of an eye, his primordial spirit was silently corroded to nothingness. It disappeared into inscrutable mists of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness.

    This unsettling scene made the onlookers shudder.

    What terrifying power!

    Only then did the onlookers realize that although the power of the Prohibition covering Sumeru Mountain had weakened, and although it was on the verge of dispersing, not just anyone could barge into the mists.

    Mo Xingzhe¡¯s demise was a vivid example of this!

    ¡°You deserved this, and you have no one to me but yourself.¡± Su Yi shook his head.

    He then looked at Huan Shaoyou and Kong Yu. ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡±

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Kong Yu knelt in the air and cried out, ¡°Su Yi, I admit defeat. Leave me a path to survival, and I swear never to oppose you again. I¡¯m even willing to give you a show of sincerity sufficient to make up for my mistakes!¡±

    The entire ritual grounds fell deathly silent.

    The onlookers said nothing, but their hearts churned with emotion.

    This was a monster of the ancient era who¡¯d stepped into the Spiritual Manifestation Realm. How dazzling was he, and how powerful?

    Yet now, he knelt before Su Yi, begging for forgiveness!

    This scene came as a far greater shock than watching Su Yi cut down the other monsters of the ancient era moments prior.

    Even Buddhist Son Chen Lu and Li Handeng, miraculous geniuses of the present day, couldn¡¯t help but sigh to themselves.

    Killing someone was simple.

    But scaring an iparably indomitable monster of the ancient era to the point of kneeling and getting? That was unquestionably difficult.

    Kong Yu¡¯s kneeling only further offset Su Yi¡¯s terrifying strength!

    When word of this incident spread, it would surely shake the whole world!

    ¡°You have to die,¡± Su Yi said calmly.

    Kong Yu stiffened, and his mind seemed to copse. He suddenly leaped, bellowed, and charged at Su Yi. ¡°Even if I die, I¡¯ll fight to the bitter end!¡±

    All of his blood and qi zed as if on fire, and he burst with terrifying and explosive waves of power.

    There was no doubt that Kong Yu had gonepletely mad. He activated a secret art that destroyed his own cultivation in hopes of taking Su Yi down with him.

    But before he got halfway there, his body fell to earth, while his head flew into the sky with a spray of fresh red blood.

    A casual sh from Su Yi had decapitated him from afar, ending him before his self-destructing secret art could take effect.

    Yet another monster of the ancient era had fallen.

    The distant onlookers were already numb from astonishment. They just watched in a daze, their hearts in turmoil. A long time passed without anyone saying anything.

    Now, only Huan Shaoyou remained!

    This direct-line descendant of the Huan Family had an ashen, grim look on his face. His hair was disheveled, and his eyes were bloodshot. He looked as if he¡¯d lost his soul.

    Some of the onlookers couldn¡¯t help but pity him.

    His strength was inferior to Su Yi.

    His trump cards were inferior to Su Yi¡¯s.

    He had nowhere to run and nowhere to hide.

    Who¡¯d have thought this glorious, heaven-defying, monstrous scion of the Huan Family wouldnd himself in such an inescapable predicament?

    He was all alone, with only his shadow forpany. How abjectly miserable was that?

    ¡°You¡¯re the only one left,¡± Su Yi said softly as he gazed at the distant Huan Shaoyou.

    The night he rescued Xuan Ning and broke into the Huan Family¡¯s base in Nine Tripod City, Su Yi promised his disciple that he¡¯d kill Huan Shaoyou.

    Now was the time to make good on his promise to the little turtle.

    When he sensed Su Yi¡¯s gaze, Huan Shaoyou seemed toe to his senses. The corners of his lips twitched.

    But then, he suddenly burst intoughter, his long purple hair flying around him and his bloodshot eyes surging with madness. He said in a low, raspy voice, ¡°Su Yi, by doing this, you¡¯re digging your own grave!¡±

 Chapter 566: This Sword Is Enough to Kill you

    <h4>Chapter 566: This Sword Is Enough to Kill you</h4>

    Before his shout¡ªalthough really, it was more like a guttural roar¡ªfinished echoing through the air, Huan Shaoyou?activated?a talisman.

    The talisman was perfectly square, and its surface was pitch ck save for an borate golden Dao mark emzoned at its center.

    .

    The other side of the talisman was as white snow and engraved with a mysterious demonic Edict.

    Bzzzz!

    As the secret talisman flew through the air, two streaks of divine light, one ck, one white, crossed in midair. A limitlessly terrifying energy fluctuation permeated the air.

    Heaven and earth shook, and the air currents were thrown into disarray.

    The distant onlookers¡¯ hair stood on end. They felt a wordless sense of panic, oppression, and insignificance.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    They watched as ck and white?interwove?and fused, connecting heaven and earth as they outlined an illusory figure.

    It was a dark-robed elder in a loose-sleeved robe and a wide belt. He had a willowy beard, distinctive, elegant features, and a crown of stars.

    He was tall and stalwart, with a gaze like the limitless starry sky. Stars, suns, and moons floated within his gaze, and arcs condensed of the power of the Grand Dao flowed out of him like waterfalls.

    Most eye-catching of all was the divine disc behind him. It was perfectly round and shone with two colors of profound light: the ck and white of the Yin-Yang. It revolved slowly, and a terrifying, supreme majesty emanated from it.

    The dark-robed elder¡¯s figure was illusory and ethereal, but as he stood in the air, he was like a deity standing above the nine heavens, looking down on everything below. He emanated an aura of supremacy.

    ¡°An Emperor!!¡± Zeng Pu, Chi Jiansu, and the other monsters of the ancient era could no longer maintain their cool. Their pupils constricted, and they visibly lost theirposure.

    ¡°Demon Emperor Heavenly Avarice!?¡± Gu Cangning gasped, and his face filled with astonishment.

    Thirty thousand years ago, the Huan Family was honored as the top demonic faction beneath the heavens, and the most legendary figure in the entire n was Demon Emperor Heavenly Avarice.

    Back then, of the Nine Emperors of the Azure, Demon Emperor Heavenly Avarice of the Huan Family was solidly in third ce. His imposing majesty dazzled and shook the world!

    Yet now, the Demon Emperor Heavenly Avarice¡¯s visage had appeared before them!

    ¡°The Imperial Realm?¡± Buddhist Son Chen Lu, Li Handeng, Jiang Li, and the others were astonished too.

    Not one Imperial Realm cultivator had appeared during the thirty thousand years since the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness enveloped the Azure Continent. They now only existed in vague legends.

    It was to the point that the vast majority of the world¡¯s cultivators didn¡¯t even know that the Imperial Realm existed!

    Who could have imagined that Huan Shaoyou¡¯sst resort was requesting aid from an Imperial Realm cultivator?

    This was unquestionably unbelievable!

    ¡°This unworthy descendant is called Huan Shaoyou, and I¡¯m in a dire predicament. I had no choice but to disturb you, Ancestor. I humbly request your forgiveness.¡± Huan Shaoyou knelt in the air, looking utterly ashamed.

    ¡°What¡­ What era is it?¡± The dark-robed elder looked around and said in a low voice permeated with the vicissitudes of life.

    ¡°Ancestor, almost thirty thousand years have passed since the onset of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness,¡± said Huan Shaoyou respectfully.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s already been that long¡­¡± The dark-robed elder sighed ruefully.

    He looked at the kneeling Huan Shaoyou and frowned. ¡°I once established a rule that members of the Huan Family were to revere neither heaven nor earth, that they were to worship neither god nor ghost, and that they were to bow to no one, not even their ancestors. Why is it that the bones of your knees are so soft? Don¡¯t tell me that after thirty thousand years, the Huan Family has turned into a bunch of spineless cowards?¡±

    His voice resounded throughout the surroundings, like the voice of the Dao itself. It shook the hearts and minds of everyone present.

    Many of them held their breath, and they just barely repressed the urge to prostrate themselves before the elder.?His presence was just too strong. Every word and every movement contained unfathomable, supreme majesty, and every sentence was like divine writ!

    Huan Shaoyou stiffened, then shot to his feet and said bashfully, ¡°Ancestor, I was overly agitated earlier, and I forgot myself. Please don¡¯t take offense.¡±

    The dark-robed elder shook his head and swept his gaze across the area.

    Everyone he looked at tensed and instinctively lowered their heads. They felt an irrepressible awe rise within their hearts.

    This was the absolute suppression of a superior cultivation.

    They were like ants gazing up at a celestial dragon; the fear alone could kill them.

    However, when the dark-robed elder¡¯s gazended on Su Yi, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit stunned.

    Unlike the others, Su Yi stood in the air, calm andposed. He didn¡¯t show even the slightest trace of dread or reverence.

    Even when the elder looked directly at him, he didn¡¯t so much as avert his gaze!

    ¡°Ancestor, this is the one who forced my hand. I humbly request that you help me eliminate him!¡± Huan Shaoyou solemnly bowed.

    The distant onlookers¡¯ hearts tensed.

    An Imperial Realm exert had appeared. How could Su Yi possibly contend with him?

    Su Yi¡¯spanions were as nervous as they could possibly be; they almost forgot to even breathe.

    Only for Su Yi to suddenly shake his head. ¡°And here I thought your trump card had to be something strong. So, it¡¯s just a severely injured remnant of someone¡¯s lingering will.¡±

    He sounded disappointed, and his voice carried a hint of undisguised disdain.

    When they fought earlier, he intentionally left Huan Shaoyou forst because he sensed an extremely terrifying power hidden on his person.

    Su Yi had originally thought that it was most likely the soul avatar of an Imperial Realm cultivator

    Who¡¯d have thought it was just a wisp of willpower, and furthermore, that it was severely damaged¡­?

    As Su Yi¡¯s voice reverberated throughout the area, those present fell deathly silent.

    ¡°???¡±

    Imperial Realm cultivators were as lofty as gods. They could look down upon the whole world. Who¡¯d dare treat them with disrespect? Who could be so bold as not to fear them?

    Yet it sounded as if Su Yi didn¡¯t take the Huan Family¡¯s Imperial Realm expert the least bit seriously!

    ¡°Su Yi, death is imminent, yet you still dare treat my ancestor with disrespect? You¡¯re simply frenzied and depraved!¡± Huan Shaoyou said with a tone of harsh reproach.

    The dark-robed elder¡¯s eyes shone like the starry sky as he looked at Su Yi and sighed ruefully. ¡°Thirty thousand years have passed, and now, even a paltry little Gathering Stars Realm kid dares disregard the power of an Imperial Realm cultivator like me¡­¡±

    He sounded calm, yet every word was domineering, and his voice boomed like thunder, shaking the nine heavens. The sound mmed into Su Yi¡¯s eardrums, targeting his soul!

    The inscrutable presence of the Sword of the Nine Hells filled Su Yi¡¯s sea of consciousness, neutralizing the voice¡¯s majesty and pressure with ease.

    ¡°Hah?¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You¡¯re just a wisp of remnant will, but you¡¯ve sure got a mouth on you.¡±

    The power of an Imperial Realm cultivator was perhaps enough to intimidate the masses.

    But to someone like Su Yi, who¡¯d once reached the very pinnacle of the Imperial Realm and who¡¯d once reigned supreme over the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, the dark-robed elder¡¯s conduct seemed utterly ludicrous.

    When the crowd saw this, they were increasingly bbergasted. They couldn¡¯t even imagine how Su Yi could dare say something like that at a time like this.

    Even Huan Shaoyou was dumbstruck. He¡¯d seen recklessness, but he¡¯d never seen anyone?this?reckless!

    Unlike the others, the dark-robed elder¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his expression was slightly grave.

    He wouldn¡¯t have imagined that a young Gathering Stars Realm cultivator wouldn¡¯t need to fear the pressure of his Imperial Realm Grand Dao!

    This was unquestionably out of the ordinary.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± said the dark-robed elder, his voice rumbling and booming throughout heaven and earth. ¡°I am indeed just a damaged wisp of lingering will.¡±

    The onlookers were stunned; they hadn¡¯t anticipated this.

    But then, the elder continued leisurely, ¡°However, I can still kill someone like you in the time it takes to snap my fingers. Let¡¯s not waste any more words. Take out whatever you¡¯ve got in reserve. I¡¯d like to see just what¡¯s given a paltry little Gathering Stars Realm cultivator like you the confidence to be so arrogant.¡±

    His tone was utterly contemptuous. It seemed he was convinced that if an insignificant figure like Su Yi was so bold, it had to be because of some treasure he was keeping in reserve.

    As for Su Yi himself? He wasn¡¯t remotely worth looking at.

    ¡°Want to see what I¡¯ve got in reserve? You¡¯re not qualified,¡± said Su Yi. He raised the Abstruse God Sword. ¡°This is enough to kill you.¡±

    ¡°....¡± The onlookers didn¡¯t know what to say to that.

    It was just too difficult for them to wrap their heads around. Su Yi dared to provoke and disdain this remnant of an Imperial Realm cultivator¡¯s will, but that wasn¡¯t all; he even dared proim that he could kill him!

    Huan Shaoyou was so furious that he almostughed.?This bastard! He¡¯s too deranged to even reason with!

    ¡°That so? I¡¯m actually rather interested to see that for myself,¡± said the dark-robed elder. It was obvious he¡¯d lost his patience. His eyes glinted, and he suddenly reached out his hand, pointed, and pressed down on Su Yi from afar.

    Boom!

    Heaven and earth were thrown into chaos as the ambient spiritual energy boiled over.

    A boundless streak of power shot from his fingers. It was as if a deity were extending his finger; the gesture was apanied by the Grand Dao energy fluctuations of the Imperial Realm.

    The aura alone left the distant onlookers beside themselves with fright. All of them were thinking the same thing:?Were that finger directed at me, it could destroy me in an instant, both body and soul!

    Su Yi felt a piercing pain, and the energy circting through him almost solidified and ceased its flow beneath the pressure.

    But a momentter, heughed. A clear hum emanated from the Abstruse God Sword, and he shed through the air.

    Whoosh!

    It was just a simple sh, but when it shed with the boundless power of that finger, it cut the energy fluctuations in two. They burst apart in midair, scattering a rain of sparks.

    As easily as a knife through paper.

    ¡°This¡­¡± The onlookers were stunned.

    The dark-robed elder¡¯s expression shifted slightly. ¡°What kind of power was that?¡±

    ¡°The kind that can ughter you like a chicken in the time it takes to snap your fingers.¡±

    As his light, airy voice rang out, Su Yi continued ahead, sword in hand, his sleeves billowing around him as he walked toward the dark-robed elder.

    His tall, lean figure now revealed a majesty contemptuous of all of creation.

    The dark-robed elder snorted coldly, and both hands reached through the air from a distance.

    Boom!

    A divine hammer condensed out of ck demonic mes descended upon the world below, boundless, majestic, and terrifying beyond limit. Even just the aura emanating from it stung the distant onlookers¡¯ eyes and made their hearts tremble. They werepletely astonished.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to end this,¡± said Su Yi as he strode ahead. He swung his sword.

    A streak of sword qi condensed. It was about ten feet long, and it contained traces of an inscrutable and mysterious presence as it shot ahead in a sh.

    Crunch! Crunch! Crunch!

    The hammer formed of ck demonic mes burst apart like paper mache before even drawing near Su Yi. It split down the center in midair, scattering with a thunderous boom.

    Amidst the resulting rain of light, Su Yi stopped in midair.

    The dark-robed elder furrowed his brow, then looked down at himself. ¡°This¡­ Just what kind of power was that?¡±

    His voice contained undisguised confusion.

    Su Yi sheathed the Abstruse God Sword with a ng. ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a wisp of remnant will. You should be honored to die beneath my sword.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­?¡± The distant dark-robed elder looked at Su Yi and opened his mouth as if about to say something.

    However, before he got the chance, his illusory figure silently split down the midline, then transformed into a rain of colorful motes of light. Before long, they dispersed and disappeared.

    His faint, barely audible sigh still lingered in the air.

    This was a wisp of an Imperial Realm expert¡¯s will, yet Su Yi had effortlessly cut him down!

    Heaven and earth were silent. Everyone was too shocked for words.

 Chapter 567: Compassion in Their Hearts

    <h4>Chapter 567: Compassion in Their Hearts</h4>

    Heaven and earth were silent.

    The distant onlookers stood there, rooted to the spot, their eyes vacant.

    The Imperial Realm was supreme, its experts like gods!

    To the world¡¯s cultivators, the Imperial Realm was like a legend. It represented the loftiest, most distant extremes of the Dao and unshakeable power.

    Who¡¯d have thought that a young Gathering Stars Realm cultivator like Su Yi could swing his sword through the air and cut down an Emperor?

    Even if it was merely a remnant of will a true Imperial Realm cultivator had left behind, it was enough to strike awe and dread into the heart of any cultivator beneath the Imperial Realm.

    Yet now, an existence like that?had?fallen beneath Su Yi¡¯s sword!

    This was too terrifying.

    Itpletely overturned their predictions and imaginations. Despite seeing it with their own eyes, they still couldn¡¯t believe it was real.

    They felt as if they were dreaming.

    Huan Shaoyou was simrly dazed. He stared unblinkingly at the spot where the dark-robed elder had fallen as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning.

    An unprecedented sense of defeat washed over him like a tidal wave, assailing his mind. Everything seemed to turn dark in front of him, and he couldn¡¯t help but cough up blood.

    ¡°No, this isn¡¯t possible. How could the remnant of?will?Ancestor left behind have been defeated¡­? This isn¡¯t possible, it absolutely isn¡¯t possible¡­.¡± Huan Shaoyou muttered to himself, too dazed and disconste to speak clearly.

    He was a descendant of the Huan Family, and he was famous for his ruthlessness and insanity.

    But now, it seemed he really had gone insane¡­

    The distant onlookers gradually awakened from their daze. When they next looked at Huan Shaoyou, they saw him looking as bereaved as if he were attending his parents¡¯ funerals. It seemed he¡¯dpletely lost his mind.

    They couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for him. Indeed, Huan Shaoyou had taken far too grievous a blow.

    Back at the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly, Su Yi had crippled his right arm, shattered his bones and tendons, and left him as paralyzed and helpless as a dead dog. He then inflicted torture cruel enough to make a man long for death. Worse, he¡¯d done so in front of thousands of spectators, leaving Huan Shaoyou¡¯s reputation in shambles.

    He¡¯d even cut down the primordial spirit of Huan Shaoyou¡¯s great uncle, the Spiritual Integration Realm Huan Tianzhong.

    Now, Huan Shaoyou had already stepped into the Spiritual Manifestation Realm. His strength had soared, and moreover, he¡¯d formed an alliance,bining his power with that of eight other monsters of the ancient era. This had left him?smugger?and more assured than ever before.

    Who¡¯d have thought¡­

    That his allies would die in battle, one after the other?

    In the end, even the wisp of an Imperial Realm cultivator¡¯s will was cut down!

    These blows came in rapid session. It was as if he¡¯d built a tower and hosted a banquet¡­ only for everything toe crashing down around him!

    It was clear that Huan Shaoyou couldn¡¯t withstand the shock.

    He seemed to lose control of himself, and he was showing signs of an imminent mental copse.

    Su Yi stood in the air, his expression calm, without the slightest sympathy or pity.

    People like Huan Shaoyou were ruthless and frenzied to their very bones. You had to eliminate thempletely. Otherwise, if they seized even the slightest opportunity, they¡¯d undoubtedly turn around and rip a chunk out of you.

    Fortunately, Huan Shaoyou would never get that chance.

    ¡°Su Yi, if I hadn¡¯t chosen to be your enemy back then¡­ None of this would have happened, right?¡± Huan Shaoyou looked up, stared vacantly at Su Yi, and asked in a low, raspy voice.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡± Su Yi shook his head. ¡°In my eyes, you¡¯ve never been qualified to be my enemy.¡±

    Huan Shaoyou let out a bleakugh. ¡°Had you said that to me when we first met, there¡¯s no way I would have believed you. I would have interpreted it as an attempt to provoke me¡­¡±

    He paused here and let out a deep sigh. ¡°The crux of the matter is that no one could have anticipated that someone of your cultivation and your background¡­ would be the type to eat a man alive without so much as pausing to spit out the bones!¡±

    This deration resonated with many of those present. They couldn¡¯t help but think back to earlier encounters with Su Yi.

    The first time Gu Cangning met Su Yi, he suffered a bitter defeat.

    Yu Wenshu recalled their ¡°duel¡± on Goldenscale Lake, when Su Yi ignored his deration of war and cut down Zhou Fengzhi.

    Li Handeng thought back to Su Yi¡¯s lofty air of superiority when they conversed a few nights ago.

    The monsters of the ancient era that Su Yi had robbed¡ªMei Yanbai, Feng Zidu, Dou Kou, Nie Li, and Qian Yun¡ªcouldn¡¯t help but feel sympathetic.

    It was true. Su Yi¡¯s cultivation was inferior to theirs, and so was his background, yet he was so shockingly strong!

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shifted upward. And here he¡¯d thought that Huan Shaoyou couldn¡¯t take the shock and that he¡¯d had a mental breakdown. Now, it seemed he still retained some of his mental rity and rationality.

    ¡°If you¡¯ve said yourst words, it¡¯s time to send you on your way,¡± said Su Yi. As he spoke, he prepared to deal the lethal blow.

    Only for Huan Shaoyou to throw back his head andugh, ¡°Su Yi, my life and death are mine to control. Want to kill me? There¡¯s no way!¡±

    As his voice reverberated throughout the skies, his body cracked and burst, inch by inch. Immediately afterward, surging ck demotic mes zed from within him, incinerating him into nothingness.

    The onlookers could never have anticipated this shocking development. In the end, Huan Shaoyou decisively ended his own life!

    As the demonic mes burned, Huan Shaoyou¡¯s hair danced and billowed around him as he shouted, ¡°Just you wait! When you leave Sumeru Immortal Ind¡­ The whole world will be against you! Everyone! Will! Be!?Your! Enemy!¡±

    Every word went off like a crack of thunder, booming throughout heaven and earth.

    By the time his voice faded away, Huan Shaoyou had already been reduced to ash, which the wind swept away and dispersed.

    Witnessing left the onlookers¡¯ hearts churning with emotion.

    As of now, nine monsters of the ancient era, Huan Shaoyou included, had died upon the tform of Heaven¡¯s Ascension!

    Between Su Yi¡¯s arrival and when the curtains fell, the battle¡¯s twists and turns had repeatedly shaken their hearts and souls. A long time passed before they could truly calm themselves down.

    ¡°I suppose that counts as choosing a dignified way to go,¡± Su Yi muttered to himself.

    He then turned and looked at Ge Qian.

    Ge Qian was still astonished, but when he sensed Su Yi¡¯s gaze, he jumped, and his head instantly cleared.

    It was as if he could read Su Yi¡¯s mind. He scampered over to the battlefield and deftly gathered up the spoils of war.

    When this was over, Su Yi felt no need to linger here. ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to rest. It won¡¯t be toote to visit Sumeru Mountain after the power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness disappears.¡±

    With that, he turned and proceeded into the distance.

    He was pleased with how this battle had gone. At least, up until the point that it turned into a battle of whose trump cards were greater.

    The danger, the sensation of being wounded, the lethal threat¡­ All of this made his blood heat up for the first time in a long time, igniting his will to fight. It was downright joyous.

    However, when they started resorting to their various reserves and life-saving treasures, the battle ceased to interest him.

    That was no longer apetition of their attainments in the grand dao, but rather, a contest to see whose hidden cards were greater. It was like gnawing on a candle; it had no vor at all.

    Even though he achieved aplete victory in the end, Su Yi felt no sense of aplishment whatsoever.

    ¡°Uh¡­. Now?¡± Su Yi¡¯s words made hispanions feel as if they were awakening from a dream. All of them hurried up to him.

    As the onlookers watched their group disappear, all of them unwittingly sighed in relief, as if a massive weight had lifted from their hearts.

    A momentter, their expressions grewplicated.

    ¡°Now, for the first time, I realize it¡¯s possible to possess such heaven-defyingbat prowess in the Gathering Stars Realm¡­¡± Zeng Pu muttered.

    He¡¯d inherited the mantle of the Profound Bone Demon Emperor. He was an extremely heaven-defying monster of the ancient era in his own right, and he understood the cultivation world of thirty thousand years ago like the back of his own hand.

    Yet even with all his knowledge and experience, he¡¯d never even heard of a Gathering Stars Realm cultivator as terrifying as Su Yi.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just his cultivation. His trump cards aren¡¯t simple either,¡± said Chi Jiansu, an inscrutable look in her eyes. ¡°A remnant of an Imperial Realm cultivator¡¯s will is enough to threaten even a Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator. Although that remnant of Demon Emperor Heavenly Avarice¡¯s will was severely damaged, Su Yi destroyed it in a single sh. That¡¯s far too shocking.¡±

    The two of them saw this differently from the rest, but they were both well aware that going forward, they absolutely couldn¡¯t provoke Su Yi!

    ¡°Now do you think Su Yi would have implicated us had we joined forces with him?¡± Jiang Li looked at Buddhist Son Chen Lu and his junior apprentice brother Chen Xing.

    Chen Xing¡¯s?expression filled?with uncertainty. He had nothing to say to that.

    Chen Lu sighed. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Even if we had invited him to join us, with his temperament, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no way he would have agreed.¡±

    The group was silent.

    It was true; Su Yi was strong enough to single-handedly kill Huan Shaoyou and his allies. How could he possibly have joined their alliance?

    ¡°I can picture it already. When word of what happened here today spreads to the outside world, it will shake the entire Great Xia, and Su Yi¡¯s name will echo throughout the world once more!¡± Yu Wenshu said with conviction.

    ¡°But at the same time, this will bring unexpected danger and difficulties upon him,¡± Chen Lu said softly. ¡°It¡¯s just as Huan Shaoyou said. It¡¯s highly likely that the various ancient factions will be dead set on killing him after this.¡±

    The group¡¯s expressions shifted.

    Huan Shaoyou and his allies had fallen. There was no way to hide this. When the factions behind them learned of this, how could they possibly just let it go?

    Off in the distance.

    ¡°Now, I finally understand how fortunate we were to have escaped our encounter with him alive¡­¡± Mei Yanbai muttered to himself.

    Feng Zidu and the others subconsciously nodded.

    When Su Yi stole their treasures, they felt iparably humiliated and indignant. They¡¯d even considered finding an opportunity to get revenge.

    But now¡­

    After witnessing Huan Shaoyou and hispanions¡¯ deaths, all that remained was joy at their good fortune.

    Dou Kou¡¯s eyes darted about, and she looked at Qian Yun. ¡°Even if you?wanted?to dere Su Yi your ancestor, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯d turn you away at the door.¡±

    Qian Yun looked at her. ¡°????¡±

    He was beside himself with anger, and his face flushed red.?Why can¡¯t she just let this go? Does she really have to keep bringing that up!?

    ¡­¡­

    As night fell over the valley they¡¯d chosen, Su Yi slumpedzily in his wicker chair, drinking from a gourd of wine.

    There was a hint of regret in his heart.

    With his power, he naturally had no need to fear the threat of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness. He could have effortlessly entered Sumeru Mountain.

    However, over the course of today¡¯s grand battle, he¡¯d umted numerous injuries. Although most were mere flesh wounds, they meant he couldn¡¯t disy his full strength.

    Furthermore, he¡¯d called upon the aura of the Sword of the Nine Hells to y his foes, almost draining his soul power. By now, both his body and soul were in a highly weakened state.

    Given the circumstances, it wouldn¡¯t?do to?rush into Sumeru Mountain right away.

    Yue Shichan was beside him, medicines in hand as she carefully cleaned the wounds on Su Yi¡¯s shoulders. Her picturesque, beautiful face was focused, but her expression carried a hint of pity.

    This was a trivial matter, but to her, it seemed worthier of her attention than anything else in the world.

    Not far away, Wen Xinzhao was helping Ge Qian take inventory of the day¡¯s spoils.

    Su Yi smiled, raised his wine gourd, threw back his head, and took a big swig.

 Chapter 568: Requesting Aid

    <h4>Chapter 568: Requesting Aid</h4>

    Two dayster.

    The twelfth day of the tenth lunar month, early in the morning.

    Su Yi put his hands behind his back and gazed into the distant dome of heaven.

    Eerie, bright red mists nketed the dome of heaven. Countless fragmented corpses of stars hovered with the fog, unmoving.

    Anotheryer of mist covered the entirety of Sumeru Mountain. It was ck, but it was already iparably sparse and on the verge of disappearing.

    ¡°This ce really isn¡¯t simple,¡± he muttered.

    Sumeru Mountain was extremely grand and majestic. It waspletely golden, like a pir supporting the heavens.

    This was once the ancestral ground of the Sumeru Shrine, one of the world¡¯s three great yao sects.

    However, over the past thirty thousand years, the power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness had enveloped it. Even the skies were shrouded in crimson fog strewn with the corpses of stars.

    This made Su Yi realize that some enormously powerful force was hidden here, and that it had been contending with the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness all this time!

    Otherwise, Sumeru Mountain, a mountain so tall, it pierced the clouds, would have long since been frittered away into nothingness.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know what kind of good fortune hides there,¡± said Wen Xinzhao, her beautiful eyes sparking with curiosity.

    ¡°There might well be good fortune, but danger surely lurks on every corner,¡± Su Yiughed. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go have a look too.¡±

    He¡¯de to Sumeru Immortal Ind in part to investigate whether or not this ce truly hid secrets regarding the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness.

    The group continued toward the mountain gate.

    When they arrived, they realized that the power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness had long since receded from the gateway.

    The monsters of the ancient era and geniuses of the present day who¡¯d been waiting nearby had obviously all already gone inside.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t care about that.

    Even if it came down to a struggle for good fortune, there was no way to know who¡¯d leave with it until all was said and done.

    Past the gate, a cracked, damaged path wound its way up the mountain.

    Upon closer inspection, there were dark, long-dried bloodstains all over its surface. It was a shocking sight.

    Su Yi paused at the foot of the path, looked it over, and said, ¡°Stick close to me. Don¡¯t do anything reckless on your own.¡±

    Hispanions were instantly solemn, and all of them nodded.

    Ge Qian couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Your Excellency, don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s something wrong with the path?¡±

    ¡°Yup,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°The central ground of any peak-level orthodoxy hides enormous secrets. The path before us is covered in numerous formations. They¡¯re not overly dangerous, but if you barge in recklessly, it¡¯s highly likely you¡¯ll get trapped.¡±

    As he spoke, he waved his sleeves.

    Whoosh!

    Clear light circted, and the energy fluctuations of the various formations surged forth, creating radiant silvery ripples.

    ¡°Look. This is an illusion formation. If you enter unknowingly, you¡¯ll get stuck walking in circles. If you cannot see through its secrets, you¡¯ll be trapped along the path forever,¡± said Su Yi.

    He continued, ¡°When major sects ce such formations by their gates, they do so to warn those who¡¯d enter without permission. They do this in hopes that the would-be trespassers realize the difficulty and retreat.¡±

    He looked around and said thoughtfully, ¡°But after almost thirty thousand years of repression beneath the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness, the path¡¯s formations are extremely weak. They¡¯re no longer much of a threat.¡±

    With that, he led hispanions onto the path.

    The scenery instantly changed before their very eyes. They now stood within a boundless, foggy void. They couldn¡¯t orient themselves at all.

    Just standing in a ce like this left hispanions feeling stifled and thoroughly ufortable.

    They had no idea which direction they should go in!

    ¡°This way,¡± said Su Yi, leading the way ahead.

    As he continued down the path, he sometimes stopped, sometimes went a roundabout route, and sometimes turned back.

    This twisting and turning left hispanions perplexed; they couldn¡¯t see through its secrets at all.

    ¡°Do you think those who went in ahead of us have been trapped here this whole time?¡± Ge Qian couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Yue Shichan and Wen Xinzhao were briefly dazed. They instinctively nced at Su Yi.

    ¡°It¡¯s unlikely that they¡¯d get trapped. This illusion formation includes three paths to life, and furthermore, it¡¯s severely weakened. Anyone with Spiritual Manifestation Realm soul power, or anyone proficient with talismans and formations, should easily be able to detect the first of the three safe paths,¡± said Su Yi.

    He continued, ¡°But if they leave through that path, it¡¯s highly likely they¡¯ll find themselves in yet another formation.

    ¡°I sensed it earlier. The path leading up Sumeru Mountain is covered in at least eighteen formations. Although most are in ruins and don¡¯t present much of a threat, if you just barge through, they¡¯ll still cause quite a bit of trouble.

    ¡°The second path leads halfway up the mountain. It¡¯s a bit winding and convoluted, but so long as you know where you¡¯re going, you can reach the halfway point of the mountain without encountering any difficulties.

    ¡°But this path, although safe, isn¡¯t easy to walk. A moment¡¯s carelessness could lead even a?formations?grandmaster astray.¡±

    Ge Qian couldn¡¯t help but feel rmed. He suddenly realized that Su Yi had long since seen through this ce¡¯s profundities!

    ¡°What about the third path to life, Brother Su? Where does it lead?¡± Wen Xinzhao couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Outside of Sumeru Mountain, of course,¡±ughed Su Yi.

    ¡°...¡± The beautiful young woman felt a bit sheepish. And here she¡¯d thought the third path hid some kind of secret. Now, it seemed she was overthinking things¡­

    Time slipped by.

    The group continued their journey.

    Suddenly, they heard noise up ahead.

    ¡°Mei Yanbai,?this?is the path you led us down?¡±

    ¡°Dammit! What the hell was that voice just now? Why did Dou Kou disappear out of nowhere? If things go on like this, doesn¡¯t that mean we¡¯ll all¡­ disappear one by one too?¡±

    ¡°I said it earlier, didn¡¯t I? We¡¯ve yet to reach the Spiritual Manifestation Realm, so why bother visiting Sumeru Mountain? This is just great. Now we¡¯re all stuck here!¡±

    The voices were a mixture of furious interrogation, terrified muttering, and pessimistic, helpless sighs.

    Even from a distance, Su Yi¡¯spanions recognized the speakers. It was Mei Yanbai, Feng Zidu, and the others!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go look,¡± said Su Yi as he led the way ahead.

    Others were effectively blind as they walked through the formation¡¯syers of mists; they couldn¡¯t see anything at all.

    However, to Su Yi, this was as effortless as walking through an ordinary field.

    Before long, he and hispanions saw Mei Yanbai andpany. They were clustered together and cautiously evaluating their surroundings. Each had a grimmer, more unsightly expression than the one before.

    When he detected Su Yi and hispanions approaching through the fog, Mei Yanbai shouted, ¡°Who is it!?¡±

    Both he and hispanions prepared to face a mighty foe.

    However, when they saw Su Yi clearly, they couldn¡¯t help but freeze. They wouldn¡¯t have guessed that they¡¯d bump into Su Yi here.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, you¡­ might you perhaps help us?¡± Qian Yun said excitedly. He sounded desperate, as if he were grasping at straws.

    Mei Yanbai, Feng Zidu, and Nie Li looked hopeful too.

    They¡¯d already been trapped here for quite some time, but they couldn¡¯t break free. They were already in low spirits, and they felt increasingly pessimistic. They even thought it likely that they¡¯d die here.

    Who¡¯d have thought that Su Yi would appear just as they were on the verge of giving in to despair?

    When they saw how pitiful Mei Yanbai and hispanions were and sensed their pleading gazes, Su Yi¡¯spanions couldn¡¯t help but find it rather strange.

    Logically speaking, Su Yi had once suppressed them in a formation and robbed them of all their treasures. It absolutely wouldn¡¯t have been unreasonable to consider him their enemy.

    Yet now, the moment they saw him, they cast aside all reservations and begged Su Yi for aid¡­

    This waspletely beyond Su Yi¡¯spanions¡¯ expectations.

    Su Yi was stunned too. A momentter, he said, ¡°Tell me, did you hear a strange sound earlier? And did that Dou Kou girl disappear immediately afterward?¡±

    Mei Yanbai andpany nodded repeatedly.

    ¡°No need to hide it from you, Fellow Daoist Su. When we arrived here a little less than ten minutes ago, we heard a strange voice ring out. It was so faint, it was only barely discernible,¡± said Mei Yanbai at top speeds. ¡°Itsted less than three breaths of time before disappearing, but just as we prepared to set off again, we discovered that Dou Kou was missing¡­¡±

    He and hispanions¡¯ faces filled with lingering terror.

    Dou Kou¡¯s disappearance had been too strange and inexplicable; it was only natural that they¡¯d be scared.

    ¡°An inexplicable disappearance isn¡¯t actually all that strange. After all, this is an illusion formation. A moment¡¯s carelessness is enough for anyone to lose their way,¡± said Su Yi thoughtfully. ¡°But the strange voice you mentioned is interesting. Is it possible that some kind of life form still exists on Sumeru Mountain?¡±

    The others found the very prospect rming.

    The power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness had enshrouded Sumeru Mountain for close to thirty thousand years. Just what kind of creature could possibly have survived its taboo power for so long?

    Su Yi nced at Mei Yanbai and hispanions. He couldn¡¯t help butugh dryly. ¡°What¡¯s there to be so surprised about? Aren¡¯t you survivors of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness too?

    They looked at each other, suddenly sheepish.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, to tell the truth, we survived the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness, but that¡¯s because we¡­¡± Feng Zidu started to exin, only for Su Yi to interrupt him.

    ¡°I know,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°You survived the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness, but the situation was indeed different.¡±

    As soon as he said this, a strange voice suddenly emanated from deep within the mist.

    It was like a faint muttering, or someone talking in their sleep. It started and stopped erratically. Sometimes it sounded nearby, other times, it sounded far away.

    ¡°This is bad! It¡¯s that voice again!¡± Mei Yanbai and hispanions¡¯ expressions changed dramatically. Their faces paled, and their bodies tensed.

    Wen?Xinzhao andpany readied themselves for battle, their?hearts tense.

    It was then that Su Yi suddenly took action.

    ng!

    The Abstruse God Sword appeared in his grip and thrust behind Ge Qian.

    That spot was originally just mist, but as the sword pierced into it, it seemed to hit something solid. There was a low thud on impact.

    Immediately afterward, fresh blood sprayed within the mists. Su Yi stretched out his hand and drew it closer to him.

    At the same time, the strange muttering came to an abrupt halt and disappeared.

    All of this happened extremely quickly.

    When Ge Qian realized what had happened, a chill coursed down his spine, and he gulped. ¡°Your Excellency Su Yi, just now¡­ Just now¡­.¡±

    ¡°You were almost kidnapped just now,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    ¡°That¡­¡± Ge Qian felt a chill in his hands and feet, and his scalp went numb.

    The others¡¯ hearts palpitated with terror too.

    Su Yi ignored their reactions. He was busy examining the fresh blood he¡¯d drawn out of the mist. It was as golden and translucent as amber.

    The moment Su Yiid eyes on it, his eyebrows shifted upward in surprise.

 Chapter 569: The Staircase of Trials

    <h4>Chapter 569: The Staircase of Trials</h4>

    The fresh blood was the color of immortal gold, and it was crystal clear.

    When he sensed it in more detail, he detected traces of the mysterious Charm of the Dao. It was unbelievable!

    Chhh! Chhh!

    Even more shockingly, the fresh blood struggled to escape his fingers, as if it had a life of its own. The power it unleashed was shockingly great.

    Even with Su Yi¡¯s cultivation, he needed to circte a detainment technique known as ¡°Mountains and Rivers in My Palm¡± to repress the smattering of blood.

    This looks like¡­ the blood of a Xiantian Divine Lifeform. It contains traces of holiness¡­?Su Yi was inwardly surprised.

    It didn¡¯t take long for something else to ur to him.?If there¡¯s a Xiantian Divine Lifeform on Sumeru Mountain, it really could have resisted the corrosion of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness.

    But Xiantian Divine Lifeforms are supreme treasures born of a world¡¯s source; they can only be happened upon by chance. If they¡¯d had such a treasure under their control, the Sumeru Shrine would have had no need to fear the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness in the first ce.

    Yet the Sumeru Shrine was indeed lost to the river of time. That¡¯s a bit strange.

    Could it be that the Xiantian Divine Lifeform on Sumeru Mountain doesn¡¯t belong to the Sumeru Shrine?

    Interesting! There are undoubtedly deep secrets hidden here!

    Although Su Yi couldn¡¯t see through its mysteries, this discovery piqued Su Yi¡¯s curiosity.

    He flipped his hand, thoroughly suppressing the golden blood before putting it away.

    ¡°Brother Su, what was that just now?¡± asked Wen Xinzhao.

    The others looked at him too, especially Mei Yanbai andpany; it was as if they¡¯d found their pir of support.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet, but we might see it again soon,¡± said Su Yi. He looked at Mei Yanbai and hispanions. ¡°With your strength, you¡¯d be better off leaving this ce.¡±

    Mei Yanbai grimaced. ¡°We¡¯re trapped; even if we wanted to leave, we can¡¯t.¡±

    Su Yi took out a nk jade slip and used his divine sense to carve a road map. ¡°Follow the route I recorded, and you¡¯ll be able to leave.¡±

    Mei Yanbai hurriedly epted it with both hands, as if it were a supreme treasure. ¡°Many thanks for your assistance, Fellow Daoist Su!¡±

    Feng Zidu, Qian Yun, and Nie Li bowed. ¡°Many thanks, Fellow Daoist Su!¡±

    All of them were beside themselves with delight.

    When he saw this, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but tease them. ¡°I stole your treasures; it¡¯s only right that I help you.¡±

    Mei Yanbai instantly felt sheepish and awkward.

    ¡°Brother Su, that¡¯s a different matter entirely. It¡¯s just as you said; there is no right and wrong in a struggle over good fortune. We lost, so it was only right that we give up our treasures,¡± said Mei Yanbai. He took a deep breath and continued, ¡°But you didn¡¯t hold a grudge, and instead pointed out a path to survival. We¡¯re deeply grateful for this benevolence. How could we possibly hold a grudge over that earlier unpleasantness?¡±

    Hispanions nodded.

    When they saw Mei Yanbai andpany take the initiative to bury the hatchet, Su Yi¡¯spanions were delighted. After all, having fewer enemies wasn¡¯t a bad thing.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Yi didn¡¯t dy any further. He continued ahead, taking hispanions with him.

    Qian Yun looked a bit hesitant, but he nheless interjected, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, I know this is an unreasonable request, but if you encounter Dou Kou further down the path, could you¡­ could you help her too?¡±

    The image of a charming young woman floated into Su Yi¡¯s sea of consciousness, and he recalled her extremely rare natural talent. ¡°If I see her, I naturally won¡¯t remain uninvolved.¡±

    Qian Yun inwardly sighed in relief. He bowed and said, ¡°Many thanks, Fellow Daoist Su.¡±

    Before long, Su Yi and hispanions disappeared into the depths of the boundless fog, while Mei Yanbai andpany followed the instructions Su Yi had left in the jade slip and left Sumeru Mountain.

    Two hourster.

    Su Yi and hispanions reached the halfway point of Sumeru Mountain without incident.

    A stretch of buildings as dense and numerous as trees in a forest stood before them. However, most had long since copsed, and nothing remained but rubble.

    As far as the eye could see, nothing grew, not even an inch of grass. It was a barren, destendscape.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me a brutal battle once took ce here?¡± eximed Wen Xinzhao.

    Ge Qian seemed disappointed. ¡°Regardless of whether or not there was a grand battle here, how could a ruined, barren ce like this possibly hide any good fortune?¡±

    ¡°How could you find something like ¡®good fortune¡¯ just anywhere?¡± Su Yi looked up and said, ¡°But I dare say with certainty that as-of-yet undiscovered good fortune is hidden within the mountain.¡±

    He then continued toward the rubble.

    After passing through the ruins, they arrived at a perfectly straight path to the top of the mountain. It was about a hundred feet across and covered inyer afteryer of ck stairs.

    When Su Yi and hispanions arrived, they instantly saw numerous battles raging further up the staircase.

    Buddhist Son Chen Lu, Li Handeng, Jiang Li, Yu Wenshu, and the other geniuses of the present day were scattered throughout the various levels of the staircase.

    Every one of them was fighting with everything they had, activating their treasures and attacking in full force.

    The strange part was that no one could see their opponents!

    It was as if they were locked in bitterbat with the air¡­

    ¡°This¡­¡± Su Yi¡¯spanions were dazed.

    ¡°This is a Staircase of Trials. Every step is a Grand Dao Battle Realm; entering them is like entering a battlefield where you¡¯ll encounter an opponent manifested?of the?Grand Dao,¡± said Su Yi. He could see through the staircase¡¯s purpose at a nce.

    ¡°The higher up you go, the stronger Grand Dao Battle Realms. That means the higher you go, the stronger the opponent you¡¯ll have to face.

    ¡°Ordinarily speaking, only Imperial-level orthodoxies can create trial grounds like this. They¡¯re made for a sect¡¯s disciples, and they¡¯re intended to temper their cultivation andbat skills.

    ¡°Of course, since such trial grounds are an extreme test of willpower, courage, and intelligence, when a sect tests its disciples, they often do so in ces like this.?For example, how far up the staircase a disciple can climb might determine their status and rank, with correspondingly generous rewards.

    ¡°Such testing grounds are useful for examinations, as well as for selecting inner sect, legacy, core, and closed-door disciples.¡±

    After hearing this exnation, hispanions understood, and they couldn¡¯t help but feel eager.

    No such ce had existed in the outside world in a long time!

    To them, this was a stroke of fortune in its own right; it was a ce to temper their abilities!

    After all, ording to Su Yi, only Imperial-level orthodoxies had the ability to create such trial grounds.

    This meant that even thirty thousand years ago, only the greatest factions of the Azure Continent had ces like this.

    This was naturally worthy of the title ¡°a stroke of fortune¡±!

    Only now did they understand how unusual the battles Chen Lu and the others were fighting were.

    ¡°For you, this is indeed a good ce to temper yourself and boost your cultivation,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°It isn¡¯t dangerous, either, so you should go ahead and try it.¡±

    Hispanions were long since itching to give it a go.

    Wen Xinzhao straightforwardly agreed, while Yue Shichan asked, ¡°What about you, Brother Su?¡±

    The aloof young woman in white seldom spoke and rarely made idle conversation. However, when something concerned Su Yi, she paid close attention.

    Su Yi smiled faintly. ¡°I want to ascend the Staircase of Trials too, but my goal is to reach the top. Go on; I¡¯d like to see how strong you three are.¡±

    This sentence silently ignited Wen Xinzhao and Yue Shichan¡¯spetitive spirit.

    ¡°Big Sister Shichan, how about we have ourselves a little contest?¡±ughed Wen Xinzhao. She was graceful, with simple, elegant clothing, but she was naturally charming, with striking spiritual energy.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Yue Shichan merely nodded. Her expression was tranquil and ethereal, like an immortal maiden untainted by the dust and fire of the mortal world.

    As for Ge Qian? Both women ignored him¡­

    Ge Qian knew better than to say anything. Someone as cautious as him naturally wouldn¡¯t participate in such apetition.

    The three of them quickly got started.

    Su Yi stood with his hands behind his back and watched in silence for a while.

    Then, he flipped over his hand and took out the golden blood he¡¯d confined. He swept his gaze around the area and muttered, as if speaking to himself, ¡°If you dare cause trouble on the Staircase of Trials, don¡¯t me me for my poor manners.¡±

    With that, he put the blood away and proceeded to the first level of the Staircase of Trials.

    Boom!

    A strange energy fluctuation followed, and the scenery before him changedpletely.

    Su Yi now found himself in a dark, boundless world.

    There was nothing here but a single enormous tform. The space around it was empty in all directions.

    Su Yi stepped confidently onto the tform.

    Whoosh!

    A strange fluctuation of the Grand Dao appeared, followed by a human figure.

    The figure was d in?Daoist?robes, and he had a golden belt around his waist and an ancient sword on his back. His features were indistinct, but he emanated the aura of the early-stage Gathering Stars Realm.

    This was a ¡°guardian¡± formed of the Grand Dao.

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t at all surprised by this.

    The guardians on each level of the staircase had cultivations identical to the person attempting the trial.

    No matter how high you went, the guardians¡¯ cultivation wouldn¡¯t change, but they grew progressively stronger.

    Yue Shichan, Wen Xinzhao, and Ge Qian all encountered the same scenario.

    The guardians¡¯ cultivation was the same as the challengers''. This was the only way to ensure that the resulting shes were effective at tempering test-takers¡¯ cultivations and polishing theirbat skills.

    Were the guardians too strong, the Staircase of Trials would serve no purpose.

    I wonder if this appearance is based on an Imperial Realm cultivator of the Sumeru Shrine??Su Yi wondered as he looked at the guardian.

    It took an Imperial Realm cultivator¡¯s power to create a Staircase of Trials. Only then was it possible for the Grand Dao Battle Realm to work for cultivators of all different levels.

    Although the swordsman in Daoist robes and a golden belt was indistinct, Su Yi was confident that his appearance was based on the Imperial Realm cultivator who¡¯d refined the Staircase of Trials.

    ¡°I¡¯m actually quite interested to see what an Imperial Realm expert like you thought was the greatest level of strength possible for an early-stage Gathering Stars Realm cultivator. I hope¡­ I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me too badly.¡± Su Yi shook his head. He didn¡¯t dy any longer.

    Whoosh!

    He stretched out his hand and silently condensed a sword.

    Practically simultaneously, the guardian drew the ancient sword on his back, and his aura instantly grew stronger.

    Su Yi leaped ahead and swung casually.

    Bang!

    Before the guardian could even attack, it split down the center and dispersed with a boom.

 Chapter 570: Soaring to the Top, Leaving Everyone in His Dust

    <h4>Chapter 570: Soaring to the Top, Leaving Everyone in His Dust</h4>

    Su Yi cut down his opponent as if he were swatting a fly; he wasn¡¯t at all interested.

    The guardian on the first step of the Staircase of Trials was always the weakest. It was naturally unworthy of his attention.

    <i>Bzzz~</i>

    A strange fluctuation of the Grand Dao surged forth.

    Su Yi then found himself in the Grand Dao Battle Realm of the second step.

    The space around him was just as boundless and hazy as before, with nothing but a single solitary tform amidst the void.

    The second guardian was a man with an ancient sword,?Daoist?robes, and golden silk belt, just like the first guardian.

    However, his aura was obviously a bit stronger.

    Whoosh!

    Without any wasted words, Su Yi stretched out his hand, condensed a sword, and casually swung it.

    The guardian had barely drawn his sword when he burst apart.

    ¡°Too weak¡­¡± Su Yi shook his head.

    With his foundations and attainments in the Dao of the Sword, ordinary early-stage Gathering Stars Realm opponents were no different from ants.

    Su Yi then proceeded to break through one trial after another, like an axe through bamboo, looking thoroughly bored.

    Every time he faced a new trial, he slew its guardian in a single attack.

    It was no more difficult than sipping tea or wine.

    When he looked at the stairs beneath him, he saw that Yue Shichan and Wen Xinzhao were rising rapidly through the ranks too.

    There was no doubt about it. Since the two women faced opponents of the same cultivation, the first few guardians were nothing to them either.

    When Yue Shichan fought, she was calm and clear-headed. She seldom moved, but when she struck, she struck like lightning. Her sword was quick and fierce as could be, and her attacks were simple, direct, and effective.

    Wen Xinzhao was the exact opposite. When the beautiful young woman fought, her entire body burst?with iparable?fighting spirit, with sword intent like a yao or demon. She was utterly dazzling, but her beauty was apanied by a lethal threat.

    Their distinctbat styles were a reflection of their different mentalities and temperaments.

    It was clear at a nce that they were remarkably in sync; as they overcame trials, they had to be silentlyparing themselves to each other¡­

    Ge Qian, however, advanced gradually, taking the time to consolidate at every step.

    Every time he entered a new Grand Dao Battle Realm, he cautiously lingered with his opponent, taking the time to get a clear picture of their strength before revealing his full power. When he finally attacked, he destroyed the guardians in a single punch.

    This was Ge Qian¡¯s Dao, and it suited his cautious nature. He took things slowly, but steadily. In doing so, he avoided most unexpected dangers and risks.

    It was just as Su Yi said before; this wasn¡¯t a bad thing.

    As hispanions forged ahead, Su Yi soared up the staircase at shocking speeds.

    The tenth floor.

    The twentieth floor.

    The thirtieth floor.

    ¡­.Barely any time had passed, but he¡¯d already left Ge Qian far behind.

    By the time he reached the thirty-fifth step of the Staircase of Trials, Su Yi had already passed Wen Xinzhao and Yue Shichan on his continuous ascent.

    The forty-ninth step was a dividing line.

    In the distant past, only those Sumeru Shrine disciples with first-rate foundations within their respective realms could continue past this point.

    The Sumeru Shrine was, at the time, one of the continent¡¯s three great yao sects, a true Imperial-level orthodoxy. Every single one of its inner sect disciples was chosen from thousands of hopefuls.

    They were unquestionably far stronger than the vast majority of the Azure Continent¡¯s modern cultivators.

    Chen Xing was currently resting on the seventy-fourth step.

    He was a peak figure of Maha Temple¡¯s generation, and he¡¯d fought his way to the forty-ninth step in one uninterrupted attempt. In doing so, he disyed the tremendous strength of his cultivation.

    But from that point on, the guardians he faced became much stronger, and his ascent slowed.

    By the time he reached the seventy-fourth step, he was drained and exhausted, both mentally and physically.

    Fortunately, after the forty-ninth step, challengers could take up to fifteen minutes to rest and recover before continuing.

    Chen Xing was currently seizing this chance to recover his strength.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have guessed it, but I¡¯ve actually fallen behind¡­¡± Chen Xing looked up, feeling a bit dejected.

    The Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect¡¯s Jiang Li was ahead of him, on the seventy-ninth step.

    Yu Wenshu was ahead of her, on the eighty-second step.

    Li Handeng was even further up; he was currently on the eighty-ninth step.

    The strongest were Zeng Pu, Chi Jiansu, and Buddhist Son Chen Lu.

    Zeng Pu was on the ny-fifth step, while?Chi?Jiansu and Chen Lu were both on the ny-fourth step.

    The three of them had left everyone else far behind! The strength and foundations they disyed were undoubtedly top-notch within the early-stage Gathering Stars Realm; they were the most dazzling cultivators of their level!

    Chen Xing was behind everyone else. How could he possibly be in a good mood?

    They were all early-stage Spiritual Manifestation cultivators, so ordinarily, the differences weren¡¯t noticeable. However, this was a Staircase of Trials; it was obvious at a nce who was strong and who was weak!

    Hm?

    Chen Xing subconsciously nced beneath him. Despite himself, he was surprised.

    He saw Su Yi, Wen Xinzhao, and Yue Shichan soaring up the staircase.

    After a brief daze, Chen Xing looked intrigued.

    With Su Yi¡¯s abilities and cultivation, how high could he go before he needed to slow down?

    He thought back to two days ago, when Su Yi slew Huan Shaoyou and his eight allies, all early-stage Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators, in rapid session. Chen Xing couldn¡¯t help but feel eager to see how he¡¯d perform here.

    The Staircase of Trials was like a ruler for measuring one¡¯s strength rtive to others of the same realm!

    This might well be an opportunity to see just how strong Su Yi¡¯s early-stage Gathering Stars cultivation was!

    As for the peerless beauties, Wen Xinzhao and Yue Shichan, Chen Xing ignored thempletely.

    He was an upright, proper man immersed in Buddhist cultivation. In his eyes, beauties were dangerous distractions, and he disdained to even look at them.

    Years ago, when he first began his cultivation in Maha Temple, he underwent a ¡°trial by beauty¡± to see whether or not he would lose himself to lust.

    In the end¡­

    The trial by beauty didn¡¯t influence Chen Xing in the slightest.

    His performance won the solemn respect of every disciple in Maha Temple. Even the old-timers sighed with amazement and proimed Chen Xing a one-in-a-million good seedling.

    Given the circumstances, how could he possibly care how beautiful Wen Xinzhao and Yue Shichan were?

    He was much more interested in Su Yi!

    ¡°So strong!¡± Chen Xing¡¯s pupils constricted, and his expression shifted.

    He watched as Su Yi¡¯s blue robes fluttered around him. Su Yi barely even paused as he overcame trial after trial and soared through the ranks.

    Before long, he¡¯d reached the forty-ninth step.

    ¡°He¡­ How long can he maintain this unstoppable momentum?¡± Chen Xing¡¯s eyes shed.

    Before Chen Xing could recover from his daze, Su Yi had effortlessly reached the fiftieth step, and furthermore, he maintained his earlier speed as he continued up the ranks.

    As he watched Su Yi draw near, Chen Xing couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    He vividly remembered that even the mighty Zeng Pu, Chi Jiansu, and Chen Lu had slowed their ascent after oveing the forty-ninth step of the Staircase of Trials.

    However, Su Yi¡¯s speed never changed. He maintained his unstoppable momentum and soared up the staircase!

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Chen Xing watched in bewilderment as Su Yi reached his current position, the seventy-fourth step, then soared on by.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Earlier, Chen Xing had watched from on high, as if from a position of superiority.

    But now, Su Yi had left him behind, and he could only gaze upon him from below. He watched Su Yi¡¯s tall, lean figure gradually fade into the distance, leaving him in the dust¡­.

    Then¡ª¡ª

    Su Yi passed Jiang Li, who was on the eightieth step.

    And Yu Wenshu, who was?on the?eighty-second.

    Li Handeng was on the nieth step, and he¡¯d just chosen to rest after a battle. He was exhausted, and he couldn¡¯t hold out any longer.

    A momentter, the scenery blurred before him.

    A figure streaked by and proceeded toward the ny-first stop.

    ¡°Su Yi!?¡± Li Handeng eximed. ¡°When did he get here?¡±

    He paused, then gasped; he¡¯d just discovered that Su Yi had already passed the ny-first step and appeared on the ny-second.

    He and Chen Xing nced at each other, then watched as Su Yi forged relentlessly ahead. Their expressions went from surprised to bbergasted, shaken, and bewildered¡­

    When he saw Su Yi surpass Chen Lu, Chi Jiansu, and Zeng Pu, one by one, Chen Xing waspletely dumbstruck. His Buddhist Heart was as firm as a boulder, but it was starting to tremble.

    Isn¡¯t he¡­ Isn¡¯t he a bit too fierce¡­?

    Li Handeng¡¯s expression stiffened. He was as still as a mud statue.

    He was naturally well aware that the higher you went up the Staircase of Trials, the more powerful?its?guardians.

    Especially after the nieth floor. Beyond that point, the guardians were like top monsters of their respective realms of cultivation!

    Yet Su Yi had yet to experience any pressure along his journey!

    When Su Yi reached the one hundred and eighth floor without so much as slowing down, Chen Xing and Li Handeng fellpletely silent. Waves of shock coursed through their hearts, and a long time passed before they could calm themselves down.

    ¡°To us, every step of the Staircase of Trials is arduous, and the higher we go, the greater the challenge we face. But to Su Yi, this is no different from a leisurely stroll through the garden¡­¡± Chen Xing¡¯s gaze was vacant.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that thirty thousand years ago, the Sumeru Shrine Emperor who refined this staircase could never have imagined that such a heaven-defying Gathering Stars cultivator could exist in this world¡­¡± Li Handeng¡¯s heart surged with despondency.

    When cultivating in pursuit of the Dao, there was no need to fear a gap between yourself and others. You could make up for itter.

    The truly terrifying thing was not knowing how big the gap between yourself and others was!

    In that case, how could you possibly make up for it?

    This was when it meant to eat someone¡¯s dust!

    The one-hundred-and-eighth stone step was at the peak of Mount Sumeru.

    Su Yi stood there, his aura smooth and even. He showed no signs of exhaustion at all.

    He¡¯d ovee one hundred and eight steps with one hundred and eight swings of his sword, ying one hundred and eight guardians!

    Even the strongest and final guardian couldn¡¯t block a single attack.

    Thirty thousand years ago, results like that would have shaken every single member of the Sumeru Shrine. He would have effectively set an unbreakable new record!

    However, if anything, Su Yi looked a bit quiet and deste.

    The early-stage Gathering Stars Realm guardians of the Staircase of Trials were ultimately too weak.

    Even the strongest was at best on the level of a core inheritor of one of the Wilds¡¯ top orthodoxies. It was as strong as a peerless genius of his generation, the type of talent you might not encounter even once in a hundred years.

    s, to Su Yi, someone who¡¯d condensed ny thousand Origin Power Stars upon entering the Gathering Stars Realm, an opponent like that couldn¡¯t block so much as a single attack!

    <i>Hm? </i>

    As Su Yi thought back to the trial he¡¯d just ovee, he suddenly sensed something. He flipped over his hand.

    The restrained droplets of golden blood silently floated up.

 Chapter 571: The Sumeru Yao Emperor, Yuan Motian

    <h4>Chapter 571: The Sumeru Yao Emperor, Yuan Motian</h4>

    The peak of Sumeru Mountain.

    From here, the bloody mist hovering in the sky was clearly visible, as well as the countless corpses of stars floating silently within it.

    This was once the most important location of the Sumeru Shrine. A vast pce once stood here, as well as numerous pavilions, ritual grounds, and other such buildings.

    Yet now, all of them?had?been reduced to rubble!

    It was nothing but broken walls and fragmented tiles as far as the eye could see, an utterly deste sight.

    Su Yi sensed the golden blood¡¯s aura as he looked deeper into the ruins.

    He then forged ahead.

    Deep within the ruins, there was an altar copsed on the group.

    There was an entrance to a tunnel at its base. A winding stone staircase led deeper underground. At a nce, there was no end in sight.

    As Su Yi drew near the entrance, an icy presence assailed him, and he subconsciously tensed up.

    <i>What shocking?Ice Soul Yin Qi!</i>

    <i>Could there be an Ice Soul Spirit Vein deep within the cave?</i>

    As he pondered, Su Yi stretched his divine sense down the staircase.

    One hundred feet.

    One thousand feet.

    Ten thousand feet.

    ¡­.When his divine sense stretched thirty thousand feet into the tunnel, Su Yi reached the limits of his soul power, but he still couldn¡¯t sense the end of the cave.

    However, he did sense that the further in his divine sense went, the denser the Ice Soul Yin Qi; it was like a dense blue mist filling the cave¡¯s depths.

    Whoosh!

    Su Yi withdrew his divine sense and furrowed his brow.

    This ce was extremely out of the ordinary!

    He then turned his attention toward the fallen altar by the side of the entrance.

    It was originally ny feet tall, but it had now broken into chunks, which had copsed into the ruins.

    Upon closer inspection, the surface of the altar was carved with lifelike totems: Denglong devouring moons and stars as they walked through the void of space, vermillion birds bathed in mes, beating their wings and soaring through the sky, a bronze ant carrying a mountain¡­

    Every totem had a wild, primitive coarseness to it. They seemed to immortalize these terrifying yao at the peak of their glory.

    At the top of the altar, there was a lone carving of a figure in Daoist robes.

    He had an ancient sword strapped to his back, and he wore a golden belt as he sat cross-legged on a magic cloud.

    When he saw it, Su Yi immediately recalled the appearance of the guardians he¡¯d encountered on the Staircase of Trials. They were almost identical to the man in Daoist robes depicted here.

    However, the guardians¡¯ features were blurry and indistinct.

    Whereas here, his features were perfectly clear. However, they weren¡¯t at all what Su Yi expected.

    The man in Daoist robes had the face of an ape!

    In other words, the man was a yao cultivator, and his true body was a spirit ape!

    Su Yi suddenly recalled something.

    Before departing for Sumeru Immortal Ind, Weng Jiu had told him about the founder of the Sumeru Shrine. His name was Yuan Motian, and his title was the Sumeru Yao Emperor. He was an Imperial Realm yao legendary for his elegant bearing.

    He was born of a piece of golden rock as a Nine-Apertures Spirit Ape. He was born intelligent, with innate power of the Grand Dao. He took the name Yuan Motian, then he cultivated first with Buddhists, and then with demonic cultivators, followed by the Confucianists

    After just eight hundred years, he blended the mysterious truths of all three schools of thought, fusing them with his own cultivation, and proved his Dao, entering the Imperial Realm. In doing so, his name shook the world.

    Afterward, Yuan Motian gathered yao from all over the world, upied Sumeru Immortal Ind, and established a new orthodoxy atop Sumeru Mountain. It went on to be one of the Azure Continent¡¯s three great yao sects, the Sumeru Shrine.

    Rumor had it that the monk Yuan Motian once obtained an enormous stroke of fortune and refined a sword called ¡°Celestial Blue¡±. He carried it with him year-round, and it was said that the de struck like a sh of blue light, and that it was capable of cleaving the skies themselves!

    Thus, he called it ¡°Celestial Blue¡±

    It shared its name with a legendary Daoist wondend, an imagined pce in the sky.

    As a first-generation Yao Emperor, Yuan Motian and his sword, Celestial Blue, became supreme figures of the Dao of the Sword. He was an Imperial Realm monarch of the sword famous throughout the world.

    The ¡°Nine Revolutions Sumeru Sword Sutra¡± he invented was known as a ssic of the Dao of the Sword.

    ¡°This ought to be him,¡± said Su Yi as he stared at the swordsman in Daoist robes depicted at the top of the altar. He dared say with certainty that this was a depiction of the Sumeru Yao Emperor, the founder of the Sumeru Shrine, one of the Three Great Yao Sects!

    He was an innately talented yao cultivator, and he didn¡¯t just acquire Buddhist, Demonist, and Confucian legacies; he ultimately pursued the Dao of the Sword. He¡¯s actually a bit interesting,?thought Su Yi.

    Every orthodoxy and school of thought had its own ultimate legacy.

    The top schools of thought and styles of cultivation¡ªBuddhists, Demonists, Confucians, yao, and ghosts¡ªeach had ancient, long-established legacies and systematic paths of cultivation. They had the deepest and most extensive influence on the world of cultivators.

    Yuan Motian had fused three schools of thought into his own yao cultivation, ultimately fusing them into the Dao of the Sword. It was easy to imagine how extraordinary his intelligence and breadth of spirit were.

    In the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, he would have been a notable figure even among Imperial Realm cultivators.

    At the same time, Su Yi could tell from the totems carved on the altar how ambitious Yuan Motian was.

    He ced his own image at the top, suppressing vermillion birds, denglong, bronze ants, and other matchless ferocious beasts. He was proiming superiority over yao cultivators, as if he intended to rule above all others.

    <i>s, even if your ambitions were far greater, what would it have mattered? The Prohibition of Ancient Darkness?befall?the continent, and your Sumeru Shrine?disappeared?into the river of history. Even its ancestral ground has been reduced to rubble, and few in this world remember the name Yuan Motian¡­</i>

    Su Yi shook his head.

    The passage of time was heartless.

    The Prohibition of Ancient Darkness hadsted for thirty thousand years, enough time for everything to vanish like smoke into thin air.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze shifted away, and he examined the entrance once more. After a moment¡¯s silence, he ultimately decided to wait a while longer before entering.

    Time slipped by.

    A battle ended on the one hundred and eighth step of the Staircase of Trials, and Zeng Pu suddenly shot out.

    He looked around, then put his hands on his waist, threw back his head, andughed. ¡°I finally beat back thepetition! What a grand feeling! What a wondrous sensation!¡±

    Having said this, he plopped down in the dirt and panted heavily, his face a bit pallid.

    Although, in the end, he emerged victorious against the one-hundred-and-eighth guardian, his expenditures were enormous. Now that he''d finally rxed, his entire body ached.

    ¡°Does it really feel that grand? Is it really that wondrousl?¡± A calm voice suddenly rang out from afar.

    Zeng Pu¡¯s entire body stiffened, and he suddenly whipped his head around.

    He then saw someone with a detached, extraordinary bearing. He was dressed in blue, and he¡¯d stand out of any crowd.

    ¡°Su Yi!!?¡± Zeng Pu shot to his feet, his eyes wide with astonishment. ¡°You¡­ When did you get here?¡±

    ¡°A little less than ten minutes ago,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    Zeng Pu felt a bit bewildered.?Doesn¡¯t that mean Su Yi was the first to ovee the hundred and eight steps of the Staircase of Trials? And that he was ahead of me by almost a full ten minutes?

    When this urred to him, his pride, excitement, and delight disappearedpletely. He practically wilted.

    Crap! I got excited for nothing!?Zeng Pu awkwardly rubbed his nose. ¡°I made a fool out of myself just now.¡±

    ¡°I have no time to waste making fun of you,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°There¡¯s something I need your help with.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Zeng Pu was stunned. He wanted to ask, ¡°Do we¡­ know each other that well?¡±

    Never mind having any sort of bond; they¡¯d never even spoken to each other before!

    However, on the outside, he smiled. ¡°Brother Su, your words fill me with trepidation. Of course, if there¡¯s something I can help you with, I¡¯d be absolutely delighted to assist you.¡±

    As he said this, he was inwardly exultant.

    See? Su Yi actually needs my help!

    ¡°It¡¯s a simple matter,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°In a bit, I n to venture into an extremely dangerous ce. I¡¯d like to ask you to look out for the friends I¡¯m traveling with.¡±

    Zeng Pu was briefly stunned, and a strange light appeared in his eyes. ¡°You mean Miss Xinzhao and the others?¡±

    Su Yi nodded.

    Zeng Pu was a bit confused. ¡°I¡¯d be happy to do that, but¡­ Brother Su, aren¡¯t you at all worried?¡±

    This felt just too strange.

    The two of them had no connection whatsoever, yet Su Yi was asking him to look out for his friends. Of course Zeng Pu was confused.

    ¡°Will you mistreat them?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Zeng Pu shook his head. ¡°Of course not. There¡¯s no grudge between us.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you to help,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t make you help for nothing. When Ie back, I¡¯ll be sure to express my gratitude.¡±

    Zeng Pu hurriedly refused. ¡°It¡¯s a trivial matter; you needn¡¯t be so polite.¡±

    Su Yi gazed deeply at him. ¡°When the timees, take your time to think it over before refusing again.¡±

    With that, he turned and proceeded further into the ruins. ¡°Also, I urge you and the others not to approach that cave. The dangers within aren¡¯t something you can handle. If you don¡¯t believe me, you¡¯ll only hurt yourselves.¡±

    Before his voice finished ringing through the air, Su Yi had already started moving deeper into the ruins, toward the cave¡¯s entrance.

    Zeng Pu was dazed, and he had numerous doubts. He couldn¡¯t help but follow Su Yi over.

    When they arrived near the entrance to the cave, a bone-piercing chill assailed him in the face. Zeng Pu stiffened, and despite himself, he shuddered.

    ¡°What kind of ce is this?¡± Zeng Pu¡¯s expression filled with uncertainty as he recalled Su Yi¡¯s earlier warning. In the end, he resisted the urge to venture inside.

    He trusted Su Yi¡¯s warning. There was?surely unpredictable?peril waiting deep within the cave!

    Otherwise, Su Yi wouldn¡¯t have waited for him and asked him to look after Wen Xinzhao, Yue Shichan, and Ge Qian before proceeding ahead.

    First, I¡¯ve got to recover my strength. When the otherse, it doesn¡¯t matter whether or not they heed my warning. All I have to do is ensure Su Yi¡¯spanions¡¯ safety.?Zeng Pu took a deep breath, cast aside his scattered thoughts, and left the area.

    He found a well-hidden spot, then silently sat in meditation.

    Suddenly, someone muttered from off in the distance. ¡°There¡¯s no one else here? Does that mean that Zeng Pu messed up on thest step of the Staircase of Trials? If so, doesn¡¯t that mean that I, Chi Jiansu, took first ce in thispetition??Aha! To borrow Zeng Pu¡¯s catchphrase, ¡®What a grand feeling! What a wondrous sensation!¡¯¡±

    A wild, beautiful young woman with close-cropped hair and a military uniform stood above the one-hundred-and-eighth step. She stretched, revealing her curves, and she had a smug, delighted smile on her face.

    Zeng Pu watched this from afar, a strange look in his eyes. The corners of his lips twitched, and he almost couldn¡¯t help butugh.?Isn¡¯t she taking pride in herself a bit prematurely?

    Wait, just now, when Su Yi discovered me, did he feel the same way I felt when I watched Chi Jiansu? Did he¡­ find me that ridiculous too?

    As soon as this urred to him, Zeng Pu found himself unable tough.

    There was nothing for it. With Su Yi there, both his earlier behavior and Chi Jiansu¡¯s behavior were indeed ridiculous¡­

 Chapter 572: Not One Person Agrees

    <h4>Chapter 572: Not One Person Agrees</h4>

    Zeng Pu couldn¡¯t manage any joy. When he saw how happy?Chi?Jiansu was off in the distance, he felt a bit stifled.

    Finally, he couldn¡¯t hold back. ¡°Chi Jiansu, what¡¯s so grand? What¡¯s so wondrous?¡±

    Chi Jiansu quivered, then whipped around.

    When she saw Zeng Pu, her delighted smile froze in ce, and her sharp eyes widened. ¡°When did you get here?¡±

    When he saw her bewilderment, Zeng Pu was inwardly exultant, and his earlier awkwardness turned into inexplicable delight. However, outwardly, he sighed. ¡°My apologies for rudely awakening you from your dream of taking first ce.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Chi Jiansu had nothing to say to that.

    She ran her fingers through her close-cropped hair, her gaze gradually sharpening. Zeng Pu¡¯s teasing had obviously irritated and displeased her.

    Zeng Pu hurriedly added, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything reckless. We¡¯re in the same boat; neither of us took first ce.¡±

    This caught Chi Jiansu off guard. ¡°Then who beat us?¡±

    Zeng Pu grimaced. ¡°Who else? Who could have beaten us but Su Yi?¡±

    Su Yi!

    Chi Jiansu¡¯s gaze focused, but then, she burst into wickedughter. ¡°So, you¡¯re second fiddle!¡±

    Zeng Pu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean? You can¡¯t just insult people like that!¡±

    Chi Jiansu crossed her arms, and her knifelike gaze swept across Zeng Pu¡¯s crotch. Sheughed coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t limit myself to just insulting people. Would you believe me if I said I¡¯d find an opportunity to remove your ¡®little fiddle¡¯ and feed it to the dogs?¡±

    Zeng Pu felt a sudden chill down below, and he subconsciously clenched his legs. His forehead broke out in cold sweats. ¡°Little princess, if you don¡¯t do something about that aggression of yours, it won¡¯t matter how beautiful you are or how impressive your figure is. Men will still wither at the sight of you.¡±

    Chi Jiansu¡¯s expression shifted, and Zeng Pu decided to quit while he was ahead. He hurriedly changed the subject. ¡°Enough. I have something serious to discuss with you!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve finished your nonsense?¡± Chi Jiansu said disdainfully.

    Zeng Pu grimaced. ¡°It really is important this time.¡±

    ¡°Say it,¡± said Chi Jiansu.

    Zeng Pu took a deep breath, then said solemnly, ¡°Just now, Su Yi requested my aid.¡±

    As he said this, smug pride rose unbidden to his face.

    Chi Jiansu was briefly dazed, but then, sheughed. ¡°Trying to paint yourself in a good light, huh? A joke like that isn¡¯t at all funny.¡±

    How could someone capable of killing nine Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators, including Huan Shaoyou, possibly need Zeng Pu¡¯s help?

    Zeng Pu was so mad that he almost lost it. ¡°It¡¯s true! Just now, he came looking for me out of nowhere. He said he wanted me to look after Wen Xinzhao and¡­¡±

    He then proceeded to exin the whole situation.

    Even after hearing the full story, Chi Jiansu only half believed him. ¡°Is that true?¡±

    Zeng Pu instantly felt aggrieved.?Is it really that hard to ept that Su Yi asked me for help?

    He took a deep breath, then gnashed his teeth. ¡°I swear on my grandfather¡¯s reputation!¡±

    Only then did Chi Jiansu take him seriously. Sheughed, ¡°If you¡¯d said that earlier, how could I have doubted you?¡±

    ¡°....¡± Zeng Pu¡¯s grandfather was the Profound Bone Demon Emperor, and it seemed his reputation carried far more weight than his grandson¡¯s¡­

    ¡°So, do you n to venture into the cave or not?¡± asked Zeng Pu.

    Chi Jiansu decisively shook her head. ¡°I won¡¯t go. I trust Su Yi.¡±

    The corners of Zeng Pu¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°I seem to recall that you¡¯ve never exchanged so much as a single sentence with Su Yi? Yet you still trust him to such an extent¡­¡±

    ¡°Some people are more trustworthy than others,¡± said Chi Jiansu.

    It was then that Buddhist Son Chen Lu overcame thest step of the Staircase of Trials too.

    Zeng Pu and Chi Jiansu promptly ceased their conversation and looked over.

    ¡°So, it turns out you both made it a long time ago¡­¡± Chen Lu¡¯s eyes dimmed imperceptibly.

    Chi Jiansu said directly, ¡°Monk, no need to feel dejected. He¡¯s number two, I¡¯m number three, and you¡¯re number four.¡±

    Chen Lu was astonished. Heughed bitterly, ¡°And here I thought I had to at least be third. Who¡¯d have thought that I was just¡­ fourth?¡±

    Zeng Pu almost couldn¡¯t help butugh.?It seems this Buddhist Son of Maha Temple is actually quitepetitive.

    ¡°So¡­ Who got here first?¡± Chen Lu looked around, a bit confused.

    ¡°Su Yi,¡± said Chi Jiansu.

    ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s it¡­.¡± Chen Lu looked enlightened. ¡°In that case, it¡¯s not strange. Given Su Yi¡¯s abilities, oveing the one hundred and eight steps of the Staircase of Trials really wouldn¡¯t be difficult.¡±

    Zeng Pu pondered for a moment, then said, ¡°Chen Lu, just now, Brother Su asked something of me¡­¡±

    Chen Lu interrupted him here. He eximed, ¡°Wait a moment. Are you saying Fellow Daoist Su asked something of?you?¡±

    Chi Jiansu couldn¡¯t help butugh. It was obvious that Chen Lu didn¡¯t think?Su Yi?would need something from someone like Zeng Pu.

    ¡°Dammit, this is too great a shock¡­¡± Zeng Pu rubbed his nose and sighed. ¡°And here I was patting myself on the back over this. I thought this was a matter of grave importance. Who¡¯d have thought that you¡­ You¡¯re really ruining my mood!¡±

    Chi Jiansu didn¡¯t make fun of Zeng Pu anymore. Instead, she directly shared Su Yi¡¯s words with Chen Lu.

    Then, she added, ¡°You¡¯re wee to disregard his warning and proceed into that cave, but you can also choose to trust him and stop here.¡±

    Chen Lu pondered for a moment, then said, ¡°I have confidence in Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s character. If he said that unpredictable peril lurks within the tunnel¡¯s depths, he surely had his reasons.¡±

    Zeng Pu was increasingly displeased.?This is just too strange. Neither of them have ever interacted with Su Yi before, so why are they so quick to trust him?

    And why do they only half believe everything I say? Why are they treating me as a joke?

    Is the difference between us really that big?

    As time slipped by, Li Handeng, Yu Wenshu, Jiang Li, Wen Xinzhao, Yue Shichan, and the others finished climbing the Staircase of Trials, one after another.

    All of them learned Su Yi¡¯s whereabouts from?Chi?Jiansu. She also shared Su Yi¡¯s warning.

    ¡°How could His Excellency Su Yi venture into such a perilous ce all by himself? That¡¯s too risky!¡± Ge Qian was clearly worried.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? He¡¯ll be fine,¡± Wen Xinzhao said softly.

    As she spoke, she nced at Yue Shichan, who stood there calmly, showing no sign of emotion.

    However, Wen Xinzhao¡¯s woman¡¯s intuition told her that Yue Shichan wasn¡¯t as calm as she looked on the surface.

    She¡­. She¡¯s mostly worried about Brother Su¡¯s safety, just like me¡­?When this urred to her, Wen Xinzhao sighed inwardly, but out loud, she said, ¡°Big Sister Shichan, let¡¯s stay here and wait for Brother Su toe back, okay?¡±

    Yue Shichan nodded.

    ¡°ording to Su Yi, grave and terrifying danger lurks deep within the cave. But at the same time, it¡¯s highly likely that good fortune lies within too,¡± Li Handeng suddenly interjected. ¡°If we do as Su Yi says and wait here, we might avoid danger, but there¡¯s no way we¡¯ll receive any of the benefits.¡±

    The group¡¯s expressions shifted in response.

    Wen Xinzhao furrowed his brow. ¡°Fellow Daoist Li, do you suspect Su Yi has stopped us here to seize the good fortune for himself?¡±

    Li Handeng smiled. ¡°Miss Wen, don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m just telling it as I see it. After all, we came to Sumeru Immortal Ind in search of good fortune in the first ce.¡±

    He paused here, then continued, ¡°It¡¯s clear to all of us that the ind¡¯s true fortune lies within the cave. Given the circumstances, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste to stop here?¡±

    He swept his gaze around the group and said solemnly, ¡°Everyone, the way I see it, so long as we join forces, we might well manage to find fortune within the cave!¡±

    He paused here. At first, he assumed some of them would agree.

    But against all expectations, the group¡¯s expressions were cold. Not one person voiced their agreement!

    The atmosphere was instantly a bit awkward.

    Zeng Puughed gleefully and pointed to the cave¡¯s entrance. ¡°You¡¯re wee to go on your own. None of us will stop you. Brother Su said it earlier; it¡¯s up to you whether you believe him or not. All of us can decide for ourselves.¡±

    Li Handeng¡¯s smile froze.

    Chi Jiansu crossed her arms in front of her chest and said coldly, ¡°Even if you really make it all the way down there, when ites time to seize the good fortune within, how¡­ how do you n to contend with Su Yi?¡±

    Her tone was rife with mockery.

    Li Handeng would never have guessed that two heaven-defying monsters of the ancient era would argue with him like this, and his expression turned a bit unsightly.

    He took a moment to calm himself down, then said, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. I never considered joining forces with the two of you. After all, we have different principles and aspirations.¡±

    It was then that Jiang Li said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Li, you and I are part of the same alliance, but I trust Su Yi. I don¡¯t n to proceed any further.¡±

    Yu Wenshu nodded. ¡°I feel the same.¡±

    When they made their positions clear, Li Handeng felt stifled. He then nced at the two monks, Chen Lu and Chen Xing.

    Before he could say anything, Chen Lu sped his palms, looking as dignified as a Buddhist statue. ¡°Compassion won¡¯t save people from themselves. Fellow Daoist Li, you¡¯d best repent.¡±

    When he heard this, Li Handeng waspletely dumbstruck.

    Hisplexion alternated green and white. He was inwardly ashamed and furious; he felt like a monkey making a fool of himself before a crowd, and he longed for nothing more than a hole to hide himself in.

    He couldn¡¯t even imagine why people as mighty and heaven-defying as Zeng Pu and Chi Jiansu would choose to trust Su Yi.

    He found it even harder toprehend why a peak genius of the present day like Buddhist Son Chen Lu would willingly stop here and give up on any further attempts to seek out good fortune.

    Zeng Pu and Chi Jiansu¡¯s contempt and mockerybined with Jiang Li, Yu Wenshu, and Chen Lu¡¯s unhesitating refusals came as one explosive shock after another. This was an unprecedented affront to Li Handeng¡¯s dignity, and it left himpletely bbergasted.

    How could this have happened?

    Has Su Yi pulled the wool over their eyes or something?

    Li Handeng¡¯s embarrassment turned to anger, and he nced at Su Yi¡¯spanions and had a sudden impulse.

    He transmitted to Chen Lu, ¡°I understand your concerns, but I just came up with a good idea. So long as we implement it, when Su Yi returns from the cave¡¯s depths, we¡¯ll be able to suppress him without lifting a finger!¡±

    Chen Lu¡¯s pupils silently constricted, and he looked at Li Handeng with pity. He transmitted, ¡°Fellow Daoist Li, surely you don¡¯t n to use Wen Xinzhao and the others to threaten him? That would be despicable, and I urge you to give up on the idea. Otherwise, Zeng Pu will be the first to stand in your way.¡±

    ¡°Zeng Pu?!¡± Li Handeng¡¯s expression shifted dramatically, and he subconsciously nced at the nearby Zeng Pu.

    Zeng Pu sat there,pletely casual and grinning, his expression yful.

    It wasn¡¯t cold, but at that moment, Li Handeng shuddered, and he felt a chill in his hands and feet.

 Chapter 573: If You Dare Cross This Line, Iâ€™ll Take Your Head

    <h4>Chapter 573: If You Dare Cross This Line, I¡¯ll Take Your Head</h4>

    Whoosh~

    Blue Ice Soul Yin Qi flowed out like a churning current, while Su Yi cruised along like a fish in water as he proceeded deeper into the tunnel.

    Ripple-like wisps of the Dao Charm of Water rose upon his skin, and as he shuttled through the Ice Soul Yin Qi, it didn¡¯t influence him in the slightest.

    The further down he went, the more shockingly dense it was, and it severely limited the power of cultivators¡¯ divine sense. It was limited to detecting things within a hundred-foot range.

    Given the circumstances, Su Yi circted the Fiery Golden Pupils of Discernment. His eyes shone with faint golden light, and abstruse markings shed and?interwove?within his pupils.

    This enabled him to see everything within a thousand feet. Even if something unexpected happened, it wouldn¡¯t catch him off guard.

    Thirty thousand feet.

    Fifty thousand feet.

    When he¡¯d descended eighty thousand feet, Su Yi furrowed his brow.

    The Ice Soul Yin Qi was even denser, like an iparably heavy icy current. The further he descended, the greater the pressure he had to bear.

    An ordinary cultivator would struggle every step of the way!

    If they forced their way through, the Ice Soul Yin Qi would invade their bodies and freeze them to death.

    It would be difficult for even a first-rate underground spirit vein of heaven and earth to possess such dense Ice Soul Yin Qi. Could it be that the Ice Soul Yin Qi gathered here is connected to the Xiantian Divine Lifeform hidden here?

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed.

    Xiantian Divine Lifeforms were supreme treasures born of the world¡¯s source, something that could be found but not sought; they could be happened upon only by chance. They were so precious that even Imperial Realm cultivators would drool over them!

    Furthermore, Su Yi suspected that the Xiantian Divine Lifeform hidden within Sumeru Mountain was somehow connected to the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness.

    If that¡¯s really the case, the dangers lurking here are surely extraordinary.

    As he pondered, Su Yi continued downward. At the ny-thousand-foot mark, his eyes lit up, and he silently elerated.

    In practically just a few breaths of time, Su Yi shot out of the frigid current of Ice Soul Yin Qi and drifted onto the ground.

    The scenery immediately changed before him.

    This was an underground world, so vast that there was no end in sight.

    Startlingly, dense rows of graves lined this underground world, each with a tombstone.

    Wisps of bloody mist permeated the air, enveloping the graves and giving the underground world an imposing, sinister presence.

    Someone who saw this ce might well assume they¡¯d entered an enormous underground graveyard.

    Why are there so many tombstones beneath Sumeru Mountain??Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shifted upward. When he looked further into the densely-packed graveyard, he saw a ck portal connecting heaven and earth, like the entrance to another world. It was iparably grand.

    At the same time, it seemed like an eternal curtain of night hovering between heaven and earth; it was a terrifying sight.

    Su Yi was so far away that not even he could see the details clearly, nor could he discern the massive ck portal¡¯s origins.

    He thought for a moment, then raised his fingertip. The drop of golden blood rose, then trembled, as if it had sensed something.

    ¡°It seems the Xiantian Divine?Lifeform?is hidden extremely far away.¡± Su Yi put the golden blood away as he reached this conclusion.

    He was in no rush to take action. He walked confidently up to the nearest of the tombs, then examined its tombstone.

    It was inscribed with primordial yao glyphs. The handwriting was sloppy and coarse; it had obviously been written in a hurry.

    Su Yi read the text out loud, ¡°Here lies Wang Xumei, a ninth-generation inner-sect legacy disciple of the Sumeru Shrine.¡±

    There was nothing else worthy of notice.

    He retracted his gaze and continued ahead.

    ¡°Here lies Jian Mingchong, a ninth-generation inner-sect legacy disciple of the Sumeru Shrine.¡±

    The next gravemarker he examined was simrly rushed, and its text was obviously written by the same person.

    As Su Yi continued ahead, practically every gravemarker he saw was much the same. The only differences were the names and statuses.

    However, clouds of confusion rose within Su Yi¡¯s heart.

    There had to be thousands of graves here, but practically all of them were seventh to ninth-generation disciples.

    Furthermore, all were marked in the same person¡¯s handwriting.

    It gave him the impression that everyone buried here had encountered a cmity and died simultaneously, and that the only survivor had buried them and marked all their graves himself.

    Could it be that when the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness descended thirty thousand years ago, cmity befell this ce too suddenly for the inheritors of the Sumeru Shrine to escape? Did all of them die here?

    As Su Yi pondered, the faint sound ofbat emanated from the distance.

    His gaze focused, and his eyes shone with a hint of strange light.?Did someone beat me here?

    He promptly set all other thoughts aside, circted the Controlling Currents Evasion Art, and shot into the distance.

    As he passed through the dense graves, he saw a gray, overcast world in the distance. The fragmented corpses of countless stars hung suspended over the underground world''s dome of "heaven."

    Dense bloody mist descended from far above, like an eerie crimson waterfall.

    It was an extremely unsettling scene.

    Seeing it, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but recall the blood-colored mists enshrouding the peak of Sumeru Mountain, and the countless corpses of stars hovering there.

    However, Su Yi could sense the difference.

    Both in terms of quantity and scale, the fragmented star corpses hovering here were far greater than those outside!

    Furthermore, these blood-colored mists contained corrosive death energy. It wasn¡¯t dangerous from a distance, but if it invaded your body, it would corrode your life force and taint your soul¡­

    A little less than ten minutester.

    Su Yi finally saw it clearly. The distant portal linking heaven and earth was formed of heavy and obscure spatial power!

    At the base of the portal was a ny-foot bronze door.

    The bronze door was tightly shut and embedded in the spatial portal. Its surface was covered with countless profound and mysterious totems and Dao markings.

    They¡¯re using a spatial barrier to sever all connection with the outside world, and they¡¯ve sealed the door. With a set-up like this, even an Emperor wouldn¡¯t be able to proceed any further unless they understood the mechanism for unsealing the door,?thought Su Yi.

    His gaze then shifted,nding on a spot not far from the bronze door.

    A massive ritual ground stood there, fully ten thousand feet across.

    A vicious battle currently raged there.

    A white-robed elder with a wide belt and high-brimmed hat fought alongside a middle-aged man in clothing the color of blood. They are locked in bitterbat with a spiritual sword.

    This was a rare and perilous battle.

    Su Yi could tell at a nce that both the white-robed elder and the middle-aged man in red were peak Spiritual Integration Realm primordial spirits, but their spirit avatars were so condensed that they were almost like the real thing. They were extremely mighty and terrifying, and they were far beyond ordinary cultivators.

    The white-robed elder manipted a snow-white spiritual sword. His attainments in the Dao of the Sword were lofty and profound; he¡¯d have an advantage even against a typical Spiritual Integration Realm cultivator!

    The middle-aged man in red gripped a short ck halberd, and he was majestic and fierce. He wasn¡¯t the least bit inferior to the elder in white.

    Su Yi deduced that both primordial spirits were strong enough to thoroughly suppress a freshly broken-through Spiritual Manifestation Realm monster of the ancient era like Huan Shaoyou!

    There was no doubt that both primordial spirits had extraordinary backgrounds.

    However, what really piqued Su Yi¡¯s interest was their opponent.

    It was a spiritual sword mottled with rust. It was three feet, two inches long, and the entire weapon was an ethereal sky blue.

    It was as quick and graceful as lightning, but it struck with extreme force. Even a light sweep created dazzlingly radiant icy sword light. It was clear, cold, and bright, and its radiance illuminated the entire underground world.

    Despite facing two peak Spiritual Integration Realm primordial spirits at once, it wasn¡¯t at all at a disadvantage!

    But Su Yi noticed that there were numerous marks on the de, and that it was flecked with rust and stubborn bloodstains. This gave the sword a faint, reddish tinge.

    Even from a distance, it looked ancient, with the umted aura of ages gone by.

    The sky-blue de was tinged red with rust and covered in nicks and scratches, but it was nheless mighty enough to make onlookers¡¯ hearts tremble.

    ¡°That sword¡­ It¡¯s not bad at all!¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    As a sword cultivator, how could he miss how extraordinary and divine that sword was?

    Between now and when he¡¯d first entered the Great Xia, it was the greatest ancient sword he¡¯d seen.

    From its materials to the methods used to forge it to the unique spirituality emanating from the de, everything about it was remarkable.

    Unfortunately, it had one major blemish. The de was severely damaged; were it still in pristine condition, its power would have been far greater.

    ng!

    Suddenly, the hum of a saber rang out.

    Practically simultaneously, silver saber qi burst forth, smooth as a bolt of cloth as it descended upon Su Yi.

    Su Yi stood there, unmoving. His eyes didn¡¯t so much as ripple with emotion.

    Bang!

    The silver sword qinded three feet in front of him, cutting a perfectly straight line in the ground. Faint, scattered saber qi dispersed, and Su Yi¡¯s blue robes fluttered in the resulting wind.

    As the dust dispersed, an icy voice as imposing as a knife¡¯s edge rang out. ¡°If you dare cross this line, I¡¯ll take your head.¡±

    Su Yi looked over and saw a man in ck robes standing outside the ten-thousand-foot ritual grounds.

    He was tall and gaunt, with thick, messy long hair. Hisplexion was pallid, and he had a sickly air about him.

    Jing Lingzhen!

    He hailed from the Burning Sun Sect, and he was a monster of the ancient era. He was aloof and unsociable.

    Few in the Great Xia¡¯s world of cultivation had heard his name, but other monsters of the ancient era knew he was utterly ruthless.

    Before departing for Sumeru Immortal Ind, Su Yi met him. Weng Jiu had also told him about Jing Linzheng, Yan Jingyun, and Mo Xingzhe. Although none of them had participated in the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly, each was stronger and more talented than the one before.

    When Su Yi looked over, he saw Jing Lingzhen¡¯s icy, indifferent, and imposing re. The monster of the ancient era raised his finger and slowly drew it across his throat.

    This was a tant threat.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t get angry. His expression remained as calm as before.

    He could tell that Jing Lingzhen, this peak-level figure even among monsters of the ancient era, had already stepped into the Spiritual Manifestation Realm. Perhaps that was why he dared be so forceful, domineering, and overbearing.

    Suddenly, a burst of heartyughter rang out. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought that you¡¯d be the first to reach this ce after me and Brother Jing, Fellow Daoist Su.¡±

    A figure emerged from the other side of the enormous ritual grounds in the distance.

    He was a young man with coppery skin and thick eyebrows. His long hair hung loose.

    He was dressed in ck, with a sword case on his back. His eyes shone like stars, and his every movement and gesture had a forceful, unrestrained air.

    Yan Jingyun!

    He was a monster of the ancient era from the world¡¯s leading Daoist sect, Tianji Dao Mountain.

    His umtions, background, and strength were no inferior to Huan Shaoyou and Zeng Pu, other peak-level monsters of the ancient era. Furthermore, he was known as the ¡°Sword Fanatic¡±!

 Chapter 574: Cicadas Know Not of Spring and Autumn

    <h4>Chapter 574: Cicadas Know Not of Spring and Autumn</h4>

    Although Su Yi had never concerned himself with the various monsters of the ancient era or geniuses of the present day, his memory wasn¡¯t bad at all.

    He naturally remembered Yan Jingyun.

    He even remembered their first meeting, when Yan Jingyun took the initiative to greet him. He called himself a sword cultivator, and he''d?even expressed great interest in sparring with Su Yi in the Dao of the Sword should the opportunity arise.

    Of course, Su Yi had refused directly, saying that Yan Jingyun was unqualified.?At the time, Yan Jingyun¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t at all pleasant, but he never said anything.

    Now that he and Yan Jingyun met again, Su Yi discovered that he¡¯d stepped into the Spiritual Manifestation Realm just as Jing Lingzhen had!

    ¡°In this world, there¡¯s no shortage of things you wouldn¡¯t guess,¡± said Su Yi casually.

    Yan Jingyun couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, I see that you¡¯re as proud and confident as ever.¡±

    He paused, his gaze suddenly mocking. ¡°I just wonder if you think I¡¯m qualified to spar with you now?¡±

    His tone was rife with mockery.

    His bearing was much like Li?Handeng¡¯s had been. After stepping into the Spiritual Manifestation Realm, he faced Su Yi with a lofty air of superiority.

    Earlier, Jing Lingzhen dared attack from afar and?draw?a line just three feet in front of Su Yi. He threatened him, too; he had to think just like Yan Jingyun.

    It was obvious that they thought the difference between Spiritual Manifestation cultivators like them and an Origin Dao cultivator like Su Yi was like the gap between heaven and earth.

    Su Yi solemnly scrutinized Yan Jingyun, then said, ¡°In love, you shouldn¡¯t assume your feelings are reciprocated. That goes for the Dao of the Sword too.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Yan Jingyun could naturally read between the lines.

    Su Yi was really saying, ¡°Just you? ¡­Are you worthy?¡±

    The disdain apparent in his casual, understated tone left Yan Jingyun bbergasted.?Don¡¯t tell me this guy really doesn¡¯t know how wide the gulf between the Spirit and Origin Daos is?

    A momentter, Yan Jingyun shook his head andughed. ¡°A cicada knows not of spring and autumn, and a frog in a well cannotprehend the enormity of the heavens. A verbal sh like this is dull indeed.¡±

    It seemed he couldn¡¯t be bothered to hold Su Yi ountable for his brazenness.

    Afterward, Yan Jingyun pointed to the battle raging on the ten-thousand-foot ritual grounds. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, as you can see, you arrived a step toote. Brother Jing and I have already set our sights on this particr stroke of good fortune. There¡¯s no grudge between us, so I hope you don¡¯t do anything stupid.¡±

    As he spoke, his gaze shifted andnded on the saber mark three feet in front of Su Yi. He said slowly, ¡°So I advise you to do as Brother Jing suggested. Don¡¯t cross that line, or else¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, Su Yi nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll let you try first.¡±

    Yan Jingyun was stunned. It seemed he hadn¡¯t anticipated that someone so proud and overbearing would back down and make concessions so easily.

    A momentter, he seemed gratified. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, you really are clever!¡±

    Jing Lingzhen was a man of few words. He just watched coldly from the sidelines and said nothing.

    However, when he saw Su Yi express his willingness to make concessions, a hint of disdain flickered in the depths of his gaze. He then turned away to watch the battle.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, since you made it here before the others, I imagine you¡¯ve got a treasure capable of helping you avoid the power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness too?¡± Yan Jingyun suddenly asked.

    Su Yi¡¯s expression never wavered. ¡°The power of the Prohibition covering Sumeru Mountain has long since receded.¡±

    Yan Jingyun¡¯s pupils constricted, and he eximed, ¡°In that case, why did youe here on your own?¡±

    ¡°This ce is too dangerous,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Staying behind was the wisest choice they could have made.¡±

    Yan Jingyun snickered. ¡°And you don¡¯t fear death?¡±

    Su Yi responded with another question. ¡°When did you get here?¡±

    Yan Jingyun looked like he¡¯d long since anticipated this question. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°Both Brother Jing and I entered the Spiritual Manifestation Realm five days after entering Sumeru Immortal Ind. The morning of the seventh day, we joined forces and entered Sumeru Mountain. Five days have passed since then.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°So that¡¯s it. It seems you had some understanding of the situation here on Sumeru Mountain since well before you arrived and that you prepared countermeasures.¡±

    Yan Jingyun smiled but said nothing.

    Su Yi gazed at the distant battle raging in the ritual grounds. ¡°It¡¯s a pity; even if you¡¯de earlier, it would all have been in vain.¡±

    Yan Jingyun¡¯s smile disappeared, and he furrowed his brow. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to subdue that sword,¡± said Su Yi.

    As soon as he said this, the tides of battle took an abrupt turn.

    ng!

    The blue sword mottled with rust stirred up a dazzling rain of sword light, sending both the white-robed elder and the middle-aged man in red staggering back.

    In the end, both were sent flying out of the ritual grounds, and they almost fell in the dirt. Both cut sorry figures.

    ¡°Dammit! We lost again¡­.¡± The white-robed elder¡¯s expression darkened, alternating between surprise and anger.

    The middle-aged man in red gnashed his teeth. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, his expression was iparably unsightly.

    The blue sword whirled about, then suddenly stopped and hovered in midair, as if dormant. It didn¡¯t chase them.

    It gave him the impression that the sword was keeping watch over the ritual grounds, and that it wouldn¡¯t permit outsiders to trespass.

    Su Yi had nothing to say to this. Yan Jingyun¡¯s expression was already a bit unsightly.

    ¡°Martial Great Uncle, are you alright?¡± Yan Jingyun approached the white-robed elder.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The white-robed elder shook his head, his expression a bit helpless. ¡°Celestial Blue was once the personal weapon of the Sumeru Yao Emperor. Although it¡¯s been damaged for a long time, its power and spirituality are still incredible.¡±

    Celestial Blue¡­

    A hint of ruefulness appeared in Su¡¯s expression. So, that mottled blue sword was the weapon once described as ¡°striking like a sh of blue light,¡± the sword supposedly ¡°capable of cleaving the skies themselves!¡±

    No wonder it possessed such unfathomable power even this badly damaged.

    This was the sword the Sumeru Yao Emperor had forged personally. Its quality and materials were naturally far beyond ordinary weapons.

    ¡°The sword¡¯s power will soon run out. If not for its ability to control some of the power sealing that doorway, how could it possibly fight us?¡± snorted the middle-aged man in red.

    Suddenly, he turned his head and looked at Su Yi. ¡°Who¡¯s that boy?¡±

    Jing Lingzhen said indifferently, ¡°Someone of no importance.¡±

    The middle-aged man furrowed his brow. ¡°In that case, why haven¡¯t you killed him?¡±

    The peak Spiritual Integration Realm primordial spirit surged with murderous intent.

    ¡°Someone as insignificant as that?¡± said Jing LIngzhen. ¡°He won¡¯t influence this operation.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Fellow Daoist Su isn¡¯t at all ¡®insignificant,¡¯¡± said Yan Jingyun. ¡°Among the world¡¯s Origin Dao cultivators, hisbat prowess is unquestionably unparalleled. Even someone as mighty as Huan Shaoyou was no match for him.¡±

    Both primordial spirits couldn¡¯t help but react to this.

    They were both well aware of the strength of a main-line descendant of the Huan Family like Huan Shaoyou. If that boy could defeat Huan Shaoyou, how could he possibly be ordinary?¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, the current emperor of the Great Xia attaches enormous importance to him. When Fellow Daoist Su breaks into the Spiritual Manifestation Realm, he¡¯ll undoubtedly be an extraordinary existence!¡±

    Yan Jingyun wasn¡¯t at all stingy with his praises.

    As he said this, he turned to Su Yi and smiled, his gaze rife with meaning. ¡°Of course, that¡¯s on the condition that he makes it out of here alive.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s expression remained calm; hepletely ignored the ¡°needles concealed in silk¡± of Yan Jingyun¡¯s ¡°praise.¡±

    Instead, he said, ¡°Are you going to keep trying?¡±

    The group was stunned.

    Yan Jingyun furrowed his brow. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°I gave you a chance to subdue the de,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°But it¡¯s obvious that you can¡¯t do it. That means it¡¯s my turn to try.¡±

    Yan Jingyun almost dared not believe his ears. ¡°You, all by yourself¡­ think you can subdue Celestial Blue?¡±

    Jing Lingzhen said icily, ¡°I said it already. If you dare cross that line, I¡¯ll take your head!¡±

    However, the white-robed elder seemed to find it funny. ¡°Forget it. There¡¯s no harm in letting him try.¡±

    Su Yi ignored this. He walked directly toward the ten-thousand-foot ritual grounds.

    ng!

    Jing Lingzhen red, his entire body surging with icy and austere murderous intent.

    But just as he was about to attack, the man in blood-colored clothes said, ¡°Let him go.¡±

    He looked at Su Yi as if he were looking at a soon-to-be corpse.

    Over the past five days, he¡¯d used every method at his disposal. He¡¯d lost track of how many attempts he¡¯d made to subdue Celestial Blue, but he¡¯d never once seeded.

    Now, a mere Gathering Stars Realm cultivator was foolish and ignorant enough to attempt to subdue the sword. How was that any different from suicide?

    Jing LInzhen silently sheathed his saber and repressed his murderous intent.?It¡¯s true; this is someone I¡¯ve long since left in the dust. If he wants to throw his life away, I¡¯ll just let him.

    When he saw Su Yi near the ritual grounds, Yan Jingyun couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, don¡¯t me me for not warning you. Earlier, Brother Jing and I joined forces, but we were far from a match for Celestial Blue. Even our seniors could at best maintain a stalemate. If you turn back now, you might still survive. If you refuse to listen¡­¡±

    He paused here and sighed. ¡°Then the world will lose yet another top genius¡­¡±

    It looked like a warning, but in truth, it was mockery and ridicule.

    Su Yi paused before the ritual grounds, his back to the others. ¡°This sword is indeed extremely powerful, but s, it couldn¡¯t bear seeing you throw your lives away. That¡¯s why it stopped after forcing you outside, over and over again.¡±

    The group was stunned, but then, their expressions darkened.

    ¡°Su Yi, what the hell is that supposed to mean?¡± Yan Jingyun¡¯s expression darkened.

    Su Yi sighed. ¡°Even if I exined, you wouldn¡¯t understand.¡±

    Before his voice finished echoing through the air, he stepped into the ritual grounds.

    ng!

    The dormant, hovering Celestial Blue sword suddenly burst with clear light. Blue sword qi as clear as ice swept through the air.

    Yan Jingyun, Jing Lingzhen, the white-robed elder, and the middle-aged man in red set all other thoughts aside and stared intently at Celestial Blue.

    Whoosh!

    Celestial Blue arced through the air, emanating dazzling blue sword qi. It spread out, practically enveloping the entire ritual grounds.

    When they saw this, the four onlookers¡¯ hearts were instantly solemn. They couldn¡¯t help but picture the sword cleaving Su Yi apart.

    They were far too aware of how terrifying Celestial Blue was. Even two peak Spiritual Integration primordial spirits couldn¡¯t contend with it. How could a mere Gathering Stars Realm cultivator stand a chance?

    Meanwhile, Su Yi¡¯s eyes were as stagnant as the waters of an ancient well. He stretched out his right hand and whispered, ¡°Here, little one, I¡¯ll give you a chance. Choose for yourself.¡±

 Chapter 575: A Hand Rises, a Sword Falls, a Head Rolls Across the Floor

    <h4>Chapter 575: A Hand Rises, a Sword Falls, a Head Rolls Across the Floor</h4>

    As he spoke, Su Yi gazed at the distant Celestial Blue.

    A vast, boundless, seemingly limitless sword force traveled through Su Yi¡¯s divine?sense?and locked onto Celestial Blue.

    At that moment, all of Su Yi¡¯s?attainments?in the Dao of the Sword were on full disy.

    Even the typically dormant, unmoving Sword of the Nine Hells trembled slightly, as if resonating with something.

    ng!

    The nicked, rusted Celestial Blue let out a clear and melodious hum. It burst with divine radiance, and a rain of light surged like the tide, as radiant and misty as the glow of the rising sun. It was dazzling to the extreme.

    He¡¯s finished!

    When they saw this, Yan Jingyun andpany gasped. The force Celestial Blue had on disy was so immense that even watching from a distance, they felt suffocated.

    Its sword light overflowed. It was endlessly terrifying, and their hair stood on end.

    The white-robed elder and the middle-aged man in red both reacted visibly.

    They realized that, had Celestial Blue burst with such force during their earlier shes, its sword force alone could have dealt them severe injuries!

    How could the Gathering Stars Realm Su Yi possibly block such sword force?

    Whoosh!

    They watched as Celestial Blue arced through the sky like a rainbow, shooting toward Su Yi.

    A few momentster, the four onlookers¡¯ expressions froze, and they were rooted to the spot.

    Su Yi still stood there in full view without so much as a hair out of ce.

    And the descending Celestial Blue? It was like a swallow returning to its nest; first, it circled joyously around Su Yi. Then, it pointed its tip away from him, and its hiltnded in Su Yi¡¯s outstretched right hand.

    Both the clear, icy sword light filling the air and terrifying sword force disappeared.

    The underground world was instantly deathly silent.

    Yan Jingyun¡¯s eyes widened, and his hands silently clenched into fists.?How¡­ How is this possible!?

    Earlier, he¡¯d mocked and ridiculed Su Yi, saying that his behavior was no different from suicide. Who¡¯d have thought such an unbelievable scene would y out before him? This left him feeling dazed and bewildered.

    Jing Lingzhen¡¯s pupils constricted, and his face filled with disbelief.

    He¡¯d thought Su Yi was doomed beyond a shadow of a thought. Even if you¡¯d hit him over the head, he would never have guessed that Su Yi wouldn¡¯t just escape unscathed; all he did was stand there, but Celestial Blue obediently delivered itself into his hand!

    This was simply unbelievable!

    The white-robed elder and the man in blood-red clothes looked at each other, their expressions filled with uncertainty. Their hurts churned with emotion.

    This scene startled them both, and when they thought back to their earlier derations about how Su Yi was effectivelymitting suicide, their faces heated up. They felt as if they¡¯d been pped.

    It was really, truly embarrassing!

    There was no fight. There were no twists and turns. Su Yi just stood there, and Celestial Blue submitted of its own ord!

    As Su Yi stood in the ritual grounds, his eyes shone with a hint of gratification. He gently brushed his finger against the t of the de and whispered, ¡°You¡¯re actually quite a clever little thing. In the past, even if you¡¯d begged, you would never have gotten the opportunity to apany me in my cultivation.¡±

    Celestial Blue trembled slightly, seemingly with delight.

    ¡°Su Yi!¡±

    Suddenly, Yan Jingyun¡¯s voice rang out from afar.

    Su Yi turned to look at him.

    Yan Jingyun¡¯s expression shifted erratically. ¡°You¡­ How did you pull that off?¡±

    They all looked at Su Yi, as well as the sword in his hand. Each had a nastier expression than the other.

    Over the past five days, they¡¯d each used every method at their disposal and racked their brains. They¡¯d lost track of how many times they¡¯d tried to subdue Celestial Blue, but even until moments before, they¡¯d failed every time.

    Who¡¯d have thought that Su Yi, a young man in the Gathering Stars Realm, would win the sword¡¯s recognition as soon as he entered the ritual grounds? It had submitted to him of its own volition!

    The disparity was far too enormous, leaving them feeling so stifled, they almost coughed up blood. How could their expressions possibly be pleasant?

    ¡°Perhaps the sword just thought that only I was worth submitting to?¡± said Su Yi calmly.

    ¡°Are you saying none of us are worthy?¡± Yan Jingyun furrowed his brow.

    ¡°Those are the facts. Getting angry won¡¯t do you any good,¡± said Su Yi.

    As he spoke, Su Yi nced at the tightly-shut bronze door off in the distance. As he sensed the aura of the sword in his hand, he understood that it was the ¡°key¡± to opening that door!

    Only by obtaining Celestial Blue could one enter the door with ease.

    Otherwise, even Emperors would be trapped outside, unable to enter.

    It was then that the man in red said gravely, ¡°Young man, if you¡¯re willing to give us the sword, I guarantee you your share of the good fortune past those doors. Otherwise, after today, I¡¯m afraid this ce will have yet another grave!¡±

    His tone was icy, sinister, austere and imposing.

    When they heard this, Yan Jingyun, Jing Lingzhen, and the white-robed elder all looked at Su Yi.

    They naturally weren¡¯t willing to see Su Yi run off with Celestial Blue.

    ¡°Are you trying to rob me?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°Battles over good fortune have always been like this. You¡¯ve obtained the sword, but that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ll wind up with it,¡± the man in blood-colored clothing said icily. ¡°Besides, if we hadn¡¯t given you the opportunity, how could you have ever gotten the chance to win the sword¡¯s recognition?¡±

    Su Yiughed, then scanned the group. ¡°I just knew you wouldn¡¯t be content to let this end here. But¡­¡±

    He raised the ancient sword, Celestial Blue, and said, ¡°You couldn¡¯t block this sword earlier. Now¡­ Aren¡¯t you worried I¡¯ll use this sword to kill you?¡±

    The white-robed elder couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Little fellow, don¡¯t even try to scare us. We shed with that sword many times over. We know how severely damaged it is, and that its power is on the verge of running out. When you leave the ritual grounds, it won¡¯t be able to borrow the power sealing the gate any longer.¡±

    His tone was utterly derisive. ¡°If you think subduing the sword means you can threaten us, you¡¯ve really let your imagination get the best of you.¡±

    His voice was utterly disdainful.

    ¡°Su Yi, you can see the situation too. Only by cooperating with us can you leave alive, and moreover, receive a portion of whatever treasure we obtain on this expedition. If you stubbornly refuse to see the light, you¡¯ll surely die here,¡± said Yan Jingyun sincerely. ¡°Please, listen to me. Back down. Don¡¯t bring harm upon yourself.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Even without borrowing the power sealing the gate, if I want to kill you, it¡¯ll be no different from ughtering a bunch of dogs and chickens,¡± said Su Yi. He put one hand behind the back, while the other raised Celestial Blue as he emerged from the ritual grounds. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you¡¯re wee to try me.¡±

    This left the entire group stunned. They would never have guessed that Su Yi would dare leave the ritual grounds!

    Leaving meant that Celestial Blue could no longer borrow the power of the seal, which meant it could no longer threaten them!

    This behavior waspletely idiotic, to the point that they found it hard to believe.?How¡­ How could this guy be so arrogant and foolish!?

    ¡°Like killing dogs and chickens? It seems to me you¡¯re the one courting death!¡± Jing Lingzhen snorted coldly. He was the first to attack.

    Whoosh!

    His tall, gaunt figure was as swift as lightning. While still in midair, he drew his saber and shed at Su Yi.

    It was just one sh, but silver light swept through the air, like a silver river dancing amidst the nine heavens. The flourishing saber force shook both heaven and earth.

    Bang!

    Su Yi raised his hand, and Celestial Blue shed through the sky, stirring up dazzling, misty blue light that blocked the descending saber strike.

    Then, with a turn of the wrist, Celestial Blue¡¯s rusted de burst with enormous divine majesty and shed with the mysterious truths of the Great Five Elements Suppression Domain Sword.

    Boom!

    Amidst the earth-shaking booms, five elemental sword mountains bore down.

    Jing Lingzhen¡¯s pupils constricted, and he bellowed. His saber stirred up explosive silver saber qi, which swept forth like a windstorm.

    The Radiant Silver Vortex!

    This was Jing Lingzhen¡¯s ultimate move.

    However, a mere momentter, beneath the Great Five Elements Suppression Domain Sword, the silver windstorm burst apart as if it were made of paper mache. The resulting currents spread out in all directions.

    Immediately afterward, a terrifying suppressive force bore down on Jing Lingzhen. He lost control of his body, and his knees mmed to the ground with an audible thud.

    One sword had suppressed Jing Lingzhen!

    That unstoppable force left the onlookers so stunned that their jaws practically fell off. How could a single Gathering Stars Realm cultivator repress a Spiritual Manifestation Realm existence like Jing Lingzhen with such ease!?

    Especially since Jing Lingzhen was a top figure even among monsters of the ancient era. After entering the Spiritual Manifestation Realm, his strength was far beyond that of the world¡¯s older-generation Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators!

    But now¡­

    After just one attack, Jing Linzheng was forced to his knees!

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised?

    Even Jing Lingzhen was practically stunned out of his wits. By the time he realized what was happening, endless shame rose within his heart. His face was ashen, and his eyes seemed like they were on the verge of popping out of their sockets.

    ¡°Activate!¡± Jing Lingzhen bellowed, power surging around him. It was as if his blood and qi were on fire; he¡¯d obviously used some utterly terrifying secret art.

    But beneath the Great Five Elements Suppression Domain Sword, his attempts to struggle free seemed pitifully weak. The defensive treasures he had all over his body burst apart.

    In the end, he was forced to the ground, his skin tearing and his bones audibly creaking and scraping beneath more pressure than they could bear.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The man in blood-red clothing was enraged, and he attacked without hesitation.

    Boom!

    He shot through the air, shrouded in monstrous blood-colored light as he swung his palm at Su Yi.

    He was just the primordial spirit of a peak Spiritual Integration Realm cultivator, but his power and majesty were terrifying beyond limit. He was far beyond Jing Lingzhen.

    A mocking smile rose on Su Yi¡¯s lips.

    He¡¯d once single-handedly taken down a group of nine Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators, Huan Shaoyou included, without so much as furrowing his brow. How could something like this stop him?

    Without any hesitation at all, Su Yi swung his sword and thrust forward.

    Whoosh!

    Celestial Blue swung, bringing with it dazzling blue light, and it shed with the palm head-on.

    A heaven-shaking boom rang out. The sword qi was like an axe cleaving through bamboo, sting the red-clothed middle-aged man¡¯s palm strike into bits and making him stop suddenly in midair. He couldn¡¯t advance even an inch.

    Su Yi staggered slightly, and throughout his body, his blood and qi churned.

    ¡°With my current cultivation, fighting a peak Spiritual Integration Realm primordial spirit really is a bit exhausting,¡± said Su Yi, his brow furrowing slightly.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Off in the distance, both Yan Jingyun and the white-robed elder were stunned. Their expressions filled with shock. Neither would have imagined that Su Yi could actually block the middle-aged man¡¯s attack. This waspletely beyond their imaginations!

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± The man in blood-colored clothing was bbergasted. It was as if he¡¯d seen a ghost.

    His palm strike could easily exterminate anyone in the Spiritual Manifestation Realm. Who¡¯d have thought a young Gathering Stars Realm cultivator could block it?

    ¡°That¡¯s all you¡¯ve got?¡± Su Yi asked calmly. ¡°And you said <i>you¡¯d</i> take?my?head? You overestimate yourself.¡±

    As his voice rang out, Su Yi raised his hand and swung his sword.

    Splurt!

    He¡¯d already forced Jing Lingzhen to the ground, and the monster of the ancient era had no way to dodge. The sword took his head clean off, and it rolled across the floor, leaving a trail of blood.

    His eyes were wide open and angry even in death.

 Chapter 576: You Cannot Escape Death, So Why Waste Words?

    <h4>Chapter 576: You Cannot Escape Death, So Why Waste Words?</h4>

    Jing Lingzhen¡¯s death was arguably the result ofcency.

    He was caught off guard and suppressed, leaving him unable to turn things around.?He didn¡¯t even have time for regret.

    When he saw his ally''s head roll across the floor, Yan Jingyun couldn¡¯t help but recall the way Jing Lingzhen had threatened Su Yi.

    ¡°If you dare cross this line, I¡¯ll take your head!¡±

    Now, his threat seemed like an enormous joke. Jing Lingzhen¡¯s threats had been turned on him instead¡­

    ¡°Bastard!!¡±

    Jing Lingzhen¡¯s death made the man in blood-colored clothes explode in fury. His sleeves billowed around him as he swung at Su Yi from afar.

    Boom!

    The palm imprint looked as if it were condensed of fresh blood. It was bright red, imposing, and it emanated vicious majesty.

    Su Yi made no attempt to dodge. Instead, he swung his sword and shed with it head-on.

    ng!

    Celestial Blue hummed like the tide, its rusted de shining with icy clear radiance. Its sharp glint stung the eyes, and?its?cold glow illuminated thendscape.

    A grand battle broke out.

    Su Yi¡¯s aura changed, bing free and unrestrained, with a peerless bearing, like a banished immortal of the sword. With every movement,?sword?qi swept through the air, piercing heaven and earth.

    Rumble! Boom!

    The entire stretch of heaven and earth was in turmoil. Sword qi swept forth, and bloody light surged.

    To Yan Jingyun and the white-robed elder¡¯s shock, Su Yi was at no disadvantage when he shed with the man in red!

    ¡°That kid¡¯sbat prowess is actually this heaven-defying!?¡± The white-robed elder was bewildered, and he could no longer keep his cool.

    The red-clothed man¡¯s Daoist title was Ming Zhen, or ¡°Netherworld Truths.¡± He was an old Spiritual Integration Realm monster of the Burning Sun Sect. Even without a physical body, his primordial spirit¡¯s avatar was enough to crush any Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator around!

    Yet now, a Gathering Stars Realm youth, an Origin Dao cultivator, was going toe-to-toe with Ming Zhen. Of course the white-robed elder was surprised!

    ¡°How is this¡­¡± Yan Jingyun¡¯s?expression filled?with uncertainty.

    Jing Lingzhen¡¯s death had already dealt him an enormous psychological blow.

    Now, witnessing Su Yi sh evenly with Ming Zhen¡¯s primordial spirit avatar, Yan Jingyun felt an irrepressible chill rise within his heart.

    The reason was simple. Even if he fought with everything he had, he was no match for Ming Zhen.

    How could Yan Jingyun fail to realize the implications? If he fought Su Yi, he¡¯d almost certainly meet much the same fate as Jing Lingzhen!

    ¡°Attack together! We absolutely cannot let him flee back into the ritual grounds!¡± The white-robed elder transmitted his voice directly into Yan Jingyun¡¯s ears.

    Yan Jingyun nodded, then cast aside his scattered thoughts.

    ng!

    The sword case on his back sprang open, and an ancient sword with a pinewood-like steel pattern shot out. It had an old-fashioned, crude design. Two characters, each the size of a fly¡¯s head, were carved on the hilt: ¡°Serene Void.¡±

    With his sword in hand, Yan Jingyun¡¯s momentum changed, and his sword intent soared into the heavens. He nted his foot firmly against the ground, then shot into the air, charging at Su Yi.

    Whoosh!

    A swath of ovepping sword shadows seemingly manifested from the serene darkness of the void swept forth, bringing a cold, austere, and horrifying aura with them.

    Yan Jingyun undeniably lived up to his reputation as one of the greatest monsters of the ancient era. His attainments in the Dao of the Sword were already nearing perfection.

    Practically simultaneously, the white-robed elder attacked too.

    ¡°Hah!¡± His voice boomed like spring thunder, and his sleeves billowed around him as he activated a graceful spiritual sword. It glinted like snow as it shed at Su Yi.

    The white-robed elder¡¯s attainments in the Dao of the Sword were even more shocking than Yan?Jingyun¡¯s. In just one attack, he disyed enough power to overturn mountains and seas.

    It was also then that the man in red, Ming Zhen, took out his treasure. He gripped twin ck short halberds, one in each hand, and swung with all his might. His aura was terrifying.

    Rumble! Boom!

    The entire area was thrown into upheaval, and misty light surged forth.

    Su Yi instantly found himself in peril.

    Although he only faced three foes this time, it was far more terrifying than his battle with Huan Shaoyou and his eight Spiritual Manifestation Realm allies.

    The reason for this was simple: the white-robed elder and Ming Zhen were both peak Spiritual Integration Realm primordial spirits. Their majesty and power almost defied the imagination; Yan Jingyun and other freshly broken-through Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators weren¡¯t even remotelyparable.

    After shing with Ming Zhen earlier, Su Yi knew that with his current cultivation, dealing with someone like him would be a bit exhausting.

    But now, he had to fight the white-robed elder, who wasn¡¯t one whit inferior to Ming Zhen, and Yan Jingyun too. This meant that Su Yi was beset by danger on all signs.

    s, the timing¡¯s wrong. Otherwise, I¡¯d love to use this battle to temper my cultivation¡­?Su Yi sighed to himself.

    After all, he had other ns for this excursion into this underground world; he naturally didn¡¯t want to waste his energy on a fight like this.

    After all, if he expended too much power, it would influence what happened next.

    ¡°Quickly! He can¡¯t hold out too much longer!¡± Ming Zhen bellowed, killing intent surging around him.

    ¡°Die!¡± The white-robed elder¡¯s gaze was sinister, and his aura was terrifying.

    Although Yan Jingyun wasn¡¯t much use, he stood defensively between Su Yi and the ritual grounds; he obviously was trying to prevent Su Yi from retreating.

    When Su Yi saw this, the corners of his lips arched upward. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. I¡¯ll send you on your way now."

    As his voice rang out, a wisp of a mysterious and inscrutable aura silently rose upon Celestial Blue, making the sword buzz and shake.

    As if shouting its excitement.

    Whoosh!

    The white-robed elder¡¯s spiritual sword descended, graceful and glinting like snow. It struck with dense, imposing force. The power contained within the blow seemed capable of overturning mountains and seas. It was vast, grand, and extremely domineering.

    ¡°Die!¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes glinted with cold light. He raised the relentlessly trembling Celestial Blue into the air, then swung it, shooting out a streak of sword qi.

    It was three feet long and as simple as could be.

    But as it swept forth, it was as if nothing could stand in its way. It easily broke through the white-robed elder¡¯s attack.

    Crunch!

    Immediately afterward, the elder¡¯s spiritual sword split into pieces.

    The change happened so suddenly that the elder visibly lost hisposure. He immediately turned to flee, shouting, ¡°Dammit! How could this have¡­¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, the three feet of sword qi came crashing down. He visibly lost hisposure, then shouted hoarsely, ¡°Descend!¡±

    His primordial spirit seemed to burst into me. Dense golden glyphs fell like rain, condensing into an eighteenyered, hovering golden shield. Its defensive aura was utterly shocking.

    The?Goldenwave?Divine Defense!

    This was one of the loftiest secret inheritances of Tianji Dao Mountain. Its defensive powers were shocking, and numerous Spirit Dao cultivators had used it to block divine tribtions.

    Yet now, Su Yi¡¯s sh was imbued with a wisp of the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ power. How could a single defensive art possibly block it?

    Boom!

    The three feet of sword qi descended, and the eighteenyered golden barrier burst apart like paper mache. A rain of light scattered in all directions.

    As for the white-robed elder? A bloody mark had appeared on his forehead. It traveled down the bridge of his nose, to his lips, chin, throat¡­ and continued downward, in a perfectly straight line.

    ¡°I would never have guessed that I, Song Chi, would fall at the hands of a Gathering Stars Realm cultivator¡­¡± The white-robed elder sighed.

    Splurt!

    His sigh still echoing through the air, the primordial spirit split down the midline, scattered into light, and dispersed.

    In one sh, Su Yi had cut down a peak Spiritual Integration Realm cultivator¡¯s primordial spirit avatar!

    This unstoppable, domineering spectacle left both Ming Zhen and Yan Jingyunpletely stunned. Both of them gasped.

    All of this had happened too quickly!

    They would never have guessed that Su Yi, despite being surrounded by peril on all sides, would suppress and kill the white-robed elder in a single attack!

    This left the two of them bbergasted.?How¡­ How terrifying must his attainments in the Dao of Sword be to have aplished this?

    How could a Gathering Stars Realm youth possibly wield such power?

    To Su Yi, killing the white-robed elder had been no more difficult than brushing the dust off his clothing.

    He didn¡¯t stop there. Next, he fixed his gaze on Ming Zhen.?¡°Die!¡±

    As this single, light, airy word drifted through the air, Su Yi struck once more.

    It was still just a simple sh.

    However, Ming Zhen seemed to sense that this wasn¡¯t looking good for him. He didn¡¯t even try to meet it head-on. Instead, he turned and fled.

    Jing Lingzhen¡¯s death could be attributed tocency; it wasn¡¯t enough to instill dread in Ming Zhen¡¯s heart.

    However, the white-robed elder¡¯s death made him thoroughly aware of the danger. How could he dare linger?

    ¡°Can you escape?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes shone with disdain.

    Whoosh!

    A little blue sword shot out of his forehead, then disappeared into thin air.

    The Divine ughter Sword!

    The fleeing Ming Zhen suddenly felt terror well within his heart. He inwardly cried out in rm and waved his short halberds furiously through the air.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    It struck the Divine ughter Sword while it was still a foot away from Ming Zhen¡¯s head. The sword burst into pieces and dispersed.

    But before Ming Zhen could sigh in relief, the tip of a sword came hurtling toward him!

    The aura of impending death drove him practically insane. He circted his power, pouring everything he had into his halberds, which he crossed in front of himself.

    Crunch! Crunch!

    Both were like divine weapons, but they suddenly seemed as weak as paper. The sword pierced them both with ease.

    The sword¡¯s edge glinted as it pierced Ming Zhen¡¯s throat.

    One ruthless twist of the wrist and¡ª

    Boom!

    Ming Zhen¡¯s primordial spirit avatar was crushed. Fragments scattered in all directions, like a rain of light.

    As of now, the second of the two peak Spiritual Integration primordial spirits had died!

    When he saw this, Yan Jingyun abruptly stopped his charge and froze in midair. He dared not go any further.

    Hisplexion paled as the blood drained from his face. His eyes widened with astonishment and disbelief, and he felt as if he¡¯d been plunged into an endless abyss!

    ¡°It really is a pity,¡± said Su Yi ruefully as he watched Ming Zhen¡¯s primordial spirit dissipate.

    Both primordial spirits were top-notch whetstones. Had they been fighting one on one, this could have been a satisfying, fast-paced, dangerous battle.

    There was nothing for it. He had to conserve his energy, as he was here with other ns. He just had to grit his teeth, strike the killing blow, and get this over with.

    .

    Then, Su Yi turned around and faced the distant Yan Jingyun.

    The moment he sensed Su Yi¡¯s gaze, Yan Jingyun stiffened, and the corners of his lips twitched. He sighed. ¡°Is it¡­ toote to admit defeat?¡±

    His tone was rife with dense bitterness and dejection.

    Earlier, this monster of the ancient era known as the ¡°Sword Fanatic¡± had adopted an air of lofty superiority, as if Su Yi were nothing at all. When they spoke, his tone had been rife with mockery, disdain, and derision. It was a show of utter confidence, but also contempt.

    Yet, now, he seemed ovee with shock, as if his heart had given into despair. It was easy to imagine how great a blow everything he¡¯d just witnessed had been.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°We''re not discussing the Dao. There¡¯s no victory and defeat here, just life and death. I can give you a chance tomit suicide, though.¡±

    Yan Jingyun¡¯s already dejected expression gradually darkened.

    A momentter, he took a deep breath, as if preparing to go all out. His despair disappeared, and he said with staunch conviction, ¡°As a sword cultivator, I¡¯d rather¡­¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, Su Yi¡¯s sword had already cleaved into him.

    Splurt!

    Yan Jingyun¡¯s head fell to the floor. Fresh blood sttered the skies.

    In the moments before his death, his face filled with astonishment and bitterness, as if he dared not believe that Su Yi would kill him without so much as giving him the chance to speak¡­

    ¡°You cannot escape death, so why waste words? What good would it do you?¡± Su Yi shook his head.

 Chapter 577: The Ancient Tree of Star Corpses

    <h4>Chapter 577: The Ancient Tree of Star Corpses</h4>

    Hah~!

    Su Yi let out a breath of turbid air and scanned the battlefield. In the end, he shook his head helplessly and bitterly set about gathering the spoils of war himself.

    My cultivation boundary is so low that everything is a treasure. It¡¯d be a pity to just leave this stuff here¡­

    When he finished gathering the trophies, Su Yi proceeded toward the ritual grounds, sat cross-legged, and meditated.

    As he consumed and refined spiritual medicines to recover his strength, he gazed at Celestial Blue.

    The de was damaged and red with rust.

    At the peak of its glory, this was a true Imperial-level Dao Sword, a top-notch weapon. Now, however,?it was severely damaged. It was, at best, a bit stronger than Spirit Dao treasures.

    Yan Jingyun andpany¡¯s failure to subdue it could be attributed to its lingering spirituality, as well as its enormously powerful weapon spirit.

    Furthermore, within the ritual grounds, the sword could draw upon the power sealing the door, which was enough to stop even Imperial Realm cultivators in their tracks, much less the likes of Yan Jingyun and hispanions.

    Fortunately, its quality and materials are quite a bit superior to my Abstruse God Sword. When I step into the Spirit Dao, the Abstruse God Sword will no longer suit my cultivation. However, when the timees, I can fuse it into Celestial Blue.

    I can use Celestial Blue as a sword embryo to forge a sword connected to my will, my Natal Weapon¡­

    Upon entering the Spirit Dao, cultivators could forge Natal Treasures.

    Differences in the quality of their Natal Treasure could impact a cultivator¡¯s ability to unleash their strength.

    With Celestial Blue in hand, he wouldn¡¯t need to worry about this after stepping into the Spirit Dao.

    An hourter.

    When Su Yi had fully restored the power of his cultivation base, he fixed his gaze on the tightly-shut bronze doorway in the distance.

    The door had been cut into an enormous spatial barrier, and its surface was engraved with numerous intricate Dao markings and diagrams. It was inscrutable and mysterious.

    When he examined it with his divine sense, Su Yi clearly discerned that the power of the spatial barrier had condensed above the door, fusing perfectly with the borate markings and diagrams carved on its surface to create an extremely terrifying restrictive power.

    Only an Imperial Realm cultivator could have ced such a seal!

    Su Yi could roughly guess that it was the work of the Sumeru Yao Emperor.

    Otherwise, why would his sword, Celestial Blue, have kept watch over this ce all this time?

    I just don¡¯t know what happened all those years ago to make the Sumeru Yao Emperor go so far as to leave his sword behind just to keep that door sealed and prevent outsiders from drawing close¡­

    As Su Yi pondered, he flipped over his hand, taking out the golden blood once more. He silently sensed it.

    The golden blood trembled, and the Charm of the Dao within it surged with overflowing life force.

    It seemed a bit agitated, as if it were trying to break free and charge toward the bronze door.

    Just as I thought! The Xiantian Divine Lifeform is behind that door. There¡¯s no doubt about it!

    In that case, did the Sumeru Yao Emperor go to all this trouble to seal this ce, not just to keep outsiders away, but also to keep the Xiantian Divine Lifeform from escaping?

    Su Yi pondered this. He dared say with certainty that unpredictable peril was waiting behind the sealed doorway.

    Even before descending into this underground world, he¡¯d suspected that the Ice Soul Yin Qi enveloping the tunnel was connected to a Xiantian Divine Life Form.

    However, not even Su Yi could deduce the nature of the danger behind the seal.

    Bloody mists, the corpses of stars, countless graves, a sealed door, a Xiantian Divine Lifeform¡­ Whatever happened here all those years ago, I¡¯m afraid it was far moreplicated than just the onset of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness¡­

    Su Yi¡¯s pondering stopped here. With no further hesitation, he carried Celestial Blue over to the sealed doorway.

    Whoosh~

    When he raised Celestial Blue, ripples arose on the sealed door. Countless mysterious and obscure Dao marks quivered, and in the end, the door gradually swung toward Su Yi.

    He walked through it.

    It was as if he¡¯d walked into a time tunnel. Stars spun on their axis, and heaven and earth revolved.

    When his field of view regained its former rity, the first thing he saw was an enormous tree.

    It was unimaginably huge; it towered into the clouds, its branches extending into the void of outer space. Its trunk was like a pir supporting heaven and earth.

    Pick a branch at random, and it would be the size of an ancient, sprawling mountain range!

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes focused.?What¡¯s this?

    When he looked up at the branches of the grand tree connecting heaven and earth, he saw that the fragmented corpses of stars hung from every branch. The tree was full of them!

    Each dead star was like a fragment of a continent, and each was shrouded in the mysterious and unfathomable aura of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness. They were eerie and mysterious.

    For some reason, this scene seemed somehow familiar to Su Yi.

    After a moment¡¯s thought, he suddenly recalled something.

    He flipped his hand and took out a ck bell.

    The Netherworld Thunder Punishment Bell!

    This was a demonic Spirit Dao treasure, but it was long since severely damaged. His mother, Ye Yufei, had brought it with her from another world. Afterward, his father, Su Hongli, seized control over it.

    It was only after Su Yi defeated Su Hongli that he reimed this treasure.

    At the time, Su Yi discovered a secret diagram on the bell¡¯s interior.

    The diagram depicted an extremely strange enormous tree. It towered into the heavens and into the void of the starry skies. Its branches were full of the fragmented corpses of stars.

    Above the diagram was a line of text written in the extremely ancient glyphs of demons and gods¡ª¡ª

    ¡°The Origins of the Azure, the emperor controls the secrets of the nine extremes.¡±

    ¡°Origins of the Azure¡± naturally referred to the source of the Azure Continent. They said that thirty thousand years ago, the onset of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness was connected to the Origins of the Azure.

    As for ¡°the nine extremes¡±? Su Yi had no idea.

    All he could guess was that his mother had likely brought the Netherworld Thunder Punishment Bell to the Azure Continent to search for the secrets of the ¡°nine extremes.¡±

    s, Ye Yufei had long since fallen ill and left this world.

    This robbed him of any further leads.

    Yet now, beyond the sealed doorway of Sumeru Mountain¡¯s underground world, Su Yi saw a tree just like the one in the bell¡¯s secret diagram!

    Could it be that this tree is connected to the Origins of the Azure? Does it hide clues to the Nine Extremes?

    Su Yi pondered. He¡¯d just nned to search for leads regarding the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that he¡¯d see something like this!

    It seemed¡­?this?was getting more and more interesting.

    Su Yi cast aside his scattered thoughts and looked around. To his surprise, this entire stretch of heaven and earth seemed suspended in the void of outer space. Except for the massive chunk ofnd beneath his feet, there was nothing but boundless darkness on all sides.

    It seems that the sealed doorway was a spatial tunnel; this obviously isn¡¯t the underground world beneath Sumeru Mountain. In fact¡­ I¡¯m probably not on Sumeru Immortal Ind at all¡­

    Su Yi furrowed his brow and looked behind him.

    The bronze door was still there, but it seemed embedded in the air, and it was only faintly discernible.

    The sight reassured him.?Fortunately, I can turn back. Otherwise, I have no idea how I¡¯d find a way back.

    He thought for a moment, then shot straight ahead. He nned to examine the tree strewn with fragmented, fallen stars from up close.

    The tree was unique and extremely strange. It was unimaginably huge, and the corpses of celestial bodies hung from its branches. Furthermore, it was enveloped in wisps of the power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness.

    Even in his past life, Su Yi had never seen such a strange tree before.

    Fifteen minutes passed, then half an hour.

    It was only after flying for a full hour that Su Yi saw it clearly: the tree¡¯s roots went straight into the void of outer space!

    Every root was like an enormous path through the void. They were dense and numerous, and it was unclear where they led to. All were shrouded in the mysterious and inscrutable power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness.

    Furthermore, as he drew nearer to the tree, the aura of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness grew denser, like a dark fog. It was enough to make one¡¯s heart shake.

    This terrifying power had enshrouded the Azure Continent for thirty thousand years, causing countless ancient orthodoxies to disappear into the long river of history!

    As mighty as Imperial-level orthodoxies were, they too struggled to survive!

    It was then that Su Yi¡¯s gaze focused on a single, solitary tomb.

    A corpse was seated in front of the grave.

 Chapter 578: The Gray Sparrow

    <h4>Chapter 578: The Gray Sparrow</h4>

    The grave wasn¡¯trge, and nothing grew there. It stood there all on its own.

    Su Yi barely nced at it before turning his attention to the corpse seated in front of it.

    The corpse wore?Daoist?robes with a golden belt, and he had the head of an ape. His life force hadpletely dried up, and he was covered in dust. Who knew how much time had passed since his death?

    ng!

    Celestial Blue wailed in Su Yi¡¯s grip, as if sobbing in grief.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his heart shook.

    There was no doubt about it. This was the corpse of Yuan Motian, the Sumeru Yao Emperor, the once world-famous founder of the Sumeru Shrine!

    But why would someone like him fall in a ce like this?

    When Su Yi examined Yuan Motian¡¯s corpse, he saw no sign of wounds. So much time had passed since his death that his flesh had long since shriveled, and his remains were hard as stone.

    Hm??Su Yi suddenly noticed something. After sweeping away theyer of dust covering the ground, he saw a line of text written in the dirt.

    ¡°Great terrors lurk deep within the starry skies!¡±

    The text was written in an ancient yao script, and they were extremely coarse; he¡¯d obviously written them in a hurry in thest moments before his death.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shot up.

    This was someone who¡¯d cultivated andbined Buddhism, Confucianism, and Demonism. He was a powerful and influential Emperor. How much despair must he have faced to leave such words behind in thest moments of his life?

    ¡®Great terrors lurk deep within the starry skies¡¯? Could it be that Yuan Motian¡¯s death was connected to the great terrors hidden deep within outer space??Su Yi sank into thought.

    In the eyes of the Wilds¡¯ top Emperors, the starry void of outer space was seen as forbidden ground. Throughout history, those who ventured into the starry skies almost never returned alive.

    In his past life, Su Yi had reigned supreme over the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, and he¡¯d once gathered numerous secrets and clues regarding the ¡°starry skies beyond.¡±

    Without exception, all of this secret intelligence mentioned the same thing¡ª¡ª

    Forbidden grounds were dispersed throughout the void of outer space. They?contained cmities?of the Grand Dao!

    There were conflicting ounts as to the scale and nature of these cmities, and most were mere conjecture.

    After all, only top experts could even attempt to venture into the stars, and practically none of them returned alive. Who could say with certainty what was hidden out there?

    When Su Yi began his pursuit of greater heights of the Dao, he had two choices. He could venture deep into the stars and seek out those unknown forbidden ces.

    Or, he could seek out the legendary path of Samsara and reincarnation.

    In the end, he chose the second method.

    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t dare venture into the stars, but that he¡¯dbed through his path of cultivation and discovered numerous imperfections. He¡¯d left many regrets along the journey.

    If he reincarnated to cultivate anew, he could make up for these regrets and deficiencies and surpass himself at his former peak. When the time came, he might well break through the barrier of the Imperial Apex Realm and find an even higher path.

    It was because of the choices he¡¯d made in his past life that Su Yi had the opportunity to cultivate again.

    However, Su Yi would never have guessed that the Sumeru Yao Emperor¡¯s death would be connected to the horrors lurking beyond the stars.

    A whileter.

    Su Yi looked at the tombstone behind the corpse and deduced that Yuan Motian had left it there for himself.

    Perhaps, before he died, he guessed that he was likely to die when he faced the horrors lurking deep within the stars.?Did he choose to prepare a grave for himself just in case?

    Su Yi shook his head and gave the matter no further thought.

    He wasn¡¯t at all interested in how the Sumeru Yao Emperor had died.

    He¡¯de here first to seek out clues about the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness, and second in search of that Xiantian Divine Lifeform.

    Su Yi continued ahead.

    Along the way, the power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness was like fog. It enveloped everything around him.

    In his shoes, no one else would dare venture into a ce so dangerous.

    However, its power was no threat to Su Yi at all.

    During his trip to the Sea of Chaotic Spirits, he slew three of the Four Perils: Thunder Monarch Oblivion, Old Yao Bone Eater, and Fire Demon Lihuo. It was then that Su Yi discovered that the Sword of the Nine Hells could neutralize the power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness.

    There was no need for him to take action; all he had to do was use his divine sense to connect with a wisp of the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ presence. The mist formed of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness would then scatter and disperse!

    A little less than ten minutester, Su Yi abruptly stopped in his tracks.

    The path ended up ahead; any further, and he¡¯d enter the limitless dark void of outer space.

    The roots of the enormous, starden tree extended deep into outer space. There was no end in sight.

    It seems the sealed door leads to andmass hovering in the void, and not a true world¡­?Su Yi finally understood.

    Thisndmass was surrounded by the endless void on all sides.

    And the tree covered in the corpses of stars wasn¡¯t truly a part of thisndmass; rather, it was rooted in outer space.

    It was just so huge that when he first arrived, he mistakenly assumed that it was rooted in the ground.

    ¡°Su¡­ Fellow Daoist Su!?¡±

    Suddenly, a weak voice emanated from afar.

    Su Yi looked over and saw a figure curled up on the nearest, mountainous tree branch.

    She was a charming young woman dressed in faint purple. Her skin was fair as snow, and her figure was slender and graceful.

    This was none other than Dou Kou!

    However, the young woman¡¯s face was pallid, and she was curled into a ball. Her face was a mask of apprehension and unease.

    When she saw Su Yi, she instantly perked up, and her watery eyes filled with delight, like a drowning woman grasping at straws.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± eximed Su Yi.

    He still remembered encountering Mei Yanbai andpany shortly after entering Sumeru Mountain. They said that they¡¯d heard a strange murmuring, and that afterward, Dou Kou inexplicably disappeared.

    Afterward, Su Yi heard that strange sound too, and he stabbed it, striking the mysterious power ambushing Ge QIan from within the mist.

    It was that mysterious power that left the golden blood behind.

    At the time, Su Yi deduced that the blood came from a Xiantian Divine Lifeform!

    In other words, both Dou Kou¡¯s inexplicable disappearance and the power that attempted to ambush Ge Qian were both connected to the same Xiantian Divine Lifeform!

    However, Su Yi wouldn¡¯t have guessed that Dou Kou would appear here, atop the starden giant tree!

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know how I got here¡­¡± Dou Kou¡¯s expression revealed apprehension and lingering terror. ¡°All I remember is entering Sumeru Mountain with Mei Yanbai and the others. We were wandering through a formation when suddenly, everything went ck. I lost consciousness, and when I came too, I¡­ I was already in this horrible ce.¡±

    She was obviously scared out of her wits, and she stammered as she spoke.

    Su Yi thought for a moment. ¡°Are you hurt?¡±

    Dou Kou shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±

    ¡°Did anything happen to you while you were trapped here?¡±

    Dou Kou shook her head again. ¡°No.¡±

    She then looked pitifully at Su Yi. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su¡­ could you please rescue me? I beg you, I¡­ I really don¡¯t want to get stuck in this horrible ce¡­¡±

    Her voice was timid, and her charming face was pallid but full of hope.

    ¡°Don¡¯t resist,¡± said Su Yi as he reached through the air.

    Whoosh!

    He pulled Dou Kou toward him, and shended steadily on the ground in front of Su Yi.

    ¡°Thank you so much, Fellow Daoist Su!¡± Dou Kou was obviously excited, and she bowed to him.

    However, it was then that Su Yi reached out and grabbed her by her snowy white throat, then held her aloft.

    At the same time, his left hand struck like lightning, taking hold of her right hand and twisting it.

    Dou Kou grunted in agony, and a thin, sharp, silver hairpin slipped from her grasp and onto the ground.

    ¡°You want to ambush me? You¡¯re a bit too inexperienced for that,¡± Su Yi said calmly. He stared deeply at Dou Kou.

    An eerie smile suddenly appeared on the girl¡¯s charming features. ¡°Is that so?¡±

    This time, her voice was shrill and raspy. Her eyes silently lit up with unearthly blue luster, and she looked at Su Yi.

    Boom!

    Waves rocked Su Yi¡¯s sea of consciousness; it was as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning.

    However, a momentter, the aura of the Sword of the Nine Hells spread out, eradicating the disturbance.

    Su Yi said thoughtfully, ¡°Earlier, did you use a secret soul technique like that to invade Dou Kou¡¯s soul? Your power¡¯s actually rather decent. Just about any other cultivator below the Imperial realm would surely have fallen prey to your schemes.¡±

    ¡°But you¡­ How is it that you¡¯re not affected!?¡± Dou Kou¡¯s shrill, raspy voice was full of disbelief.

    ¡°I¡¯m different from other people, of course,¡± said Su Yi. A little blue sword short out from between his eyes and cleaved into Dou Kou¡¯s sea of consciousness.

    Swoosh!

    A wisp of strange gray light suddenly shot out of Dou Kou¡¯s head, then formed a palm-sized bird. It was no different from the sparrows of the mundane world.

    Except for its eyes: they shone with faint gold light. It was obviously extraordinary.

    ¡°Hahaha, you think you can hit me? Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± The sparrow shot through the air andnded on a distant, starden branch. It was so quick that it almost seemed as if it had teleported.

    The sheer scale of the branch only further offset the sparrow¡¯s tininess.

    However, it seemed very pleased with itself as it beat its wings and stared at Su Yi. Shrill, unpleasantughter emanated from its beak, like the cawing of a crow.

    Su Yi ignored the gray sparrow, then re-evaluated Dou Kou before cing her on his back.

    She was unconscious, but fortunately, she wasn¡¯t seriously injured.

    To prevent her limp form from sliding to the ground, Su Yi had no choice but to support her thighs and support her butt with his left arm. Only then could he ensure she wouldn¡¯t affect his movements.

    Over on the distant tree branch, the gray sparrow¡¯sughter came to an abrupt halt.

    This was because it suddenly realized that Su Yi¡¯s earlier actions weren¡¯t intended to harm it, but rather, to rescue the young woman whose soul it had upied¡­

    He¡¯d seeded, too. There was no doubt about that.

    The sparrow was smug over its sess, but now, it felt awkward¡­

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze thennded on the bird, and he said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s hear it. Why did you ambush me?¡±

    The gray sparrowughed derisively and preened its gray feathers with its beak. It said disdainfully, ¡°Why should I answer you? You¡¯re nothing but a paltry little Gathering Stars cultivator. You¡¯re no different from an ant. Who are you to make this lofty one answer your questions?¡±

    As it spoke, it opened its beak and spat, looking utterly unbridled and arrogant.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shifted.?This little sparrow¡­ really is nasty!

 Chapter 579: The Ninth Star Ruin, the Origins of the Azure

    <h4>Chapter 579: The Ninth Star Ruin, the Origins of the Azure</h4>

    ¡°Little sparrow, it seems you won¡¯t cooperate unless I subdue you first,¡± said Su Yi softly.

    Over on the branch, the gray sparrow clutched its gut with its wings andughed uproariously. ¡°You might be an ant, but you sure know how to boast! Aren¡¯t you afraid of cutting your tongue on your sharp words?¡±

    h!

    Before it had even finished speaking, sword qi shed through the air and cleaved toward the gray sparrow.

    The gray sparrow shrieked and shifted to the side in a sh. The sword qi narrowly missed its wings and cleaved into the tree branch behind it.

    Shockingly, the branch was iparably firm. Despite the abundant power of Su Yi¡¯s sword qi, it couldn¡¯t so much as scratch the wood.

    The gray sparrow stabilized itself on the ground and shrieked, ¡°Young man, have you no martial virtue? How dare you ambush me?¡±

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°If you¡¯re really so capable, why bother dodging?¡±

    Inwardly, he was a bit surprised.?The gray sparrow dodged so fast, it almost seemed to teleport. It¡¯s unbelievably quick.

    ¡°I just disdain to attack an ant like you. If I truly went all out, never mind?you¡ªI could destroy an Emperor in the blink of an eye!¡±

    The gray sparrow was so proud, it was as if there were no one else in the world. It didn¡¯t even take Emperors seriously.

    Su Yi was in no mood to talk nonsense with a little bird, but just as he was about to attack, the gray sparrow cried out. ¡°Stop, stop! Cultivators such as ourselves ought to value peace, and we shouldn¡¯t fight amongst ourselves. In light of your youthful ignorance, I¡¯ll bepassionate and answer some questions for you. Let¡¯s hear it! What do you want to know?¡±

    ¡°Changed?your mind just like that?¡± Su Yi smiled faintly, but he couldn¡¯t be bothered to pursue the matter. ¡°First, tell me why you ambushed me.¡±

    The gray sparrow thought for a moment, then said guiltily, ¡°I was just testing you, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Su Yi whispered, ¡°Contemptible.¡±

    The gray sparrow lost its temper and was just about to say something when it stopped itself and snorted coldly. ¡°You¡¯re a junior, so I won¡¯t pursue this matter with you.¡±

    ¡°That so?¡± said Su Yi. ¡°I have no time to waste with a little sparrow like you either. Starting now, I ask and you answer. Skip the nonsense. If you waste my time, don¡¯t me me for my poor manners.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± The gray sparrow paused. After a while, it took a deep breath and suppressed its rage. ¡°Fine. Ask away!¡±

    ¡°Why did you kidnap Miss Dou Kou?¡±

    ¡°I wanted to ask someone a few questions and understand the situation in the outside world,¡± said the bird.

    Su Yi pondered for a moment. ¡°Does that mean you haven¡¯t left this ce in a long time?¡±

    The gray sparrow said impatiently, ¡°Can you not ask such irrelevant questions?¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t press the issue. ¡°Where is this ce?¡±

    The gray sparrow let out a burst of strange, obnoxiousughter. ¡°Interesting! You opened Yuan Motian¡¯s sealed doorway to arrive here, but you don¡¯t even know where this is¡­ Are all juniors this ignorant nowadays?¡±

    Su Yi gazed coldly at the bird. ¡°My patience is limited.¡±

    The bird¡¯s expression froze, and it muttered, ¡°I was just joking, that¡¯s all. Don¡¯t take it so seriously! If not for that promise I made, I would have killed you a long time ago!¡±

    When it saw that Su Yi¡¯s expression was still strange, it hurriedly added, ¡°This is the Ninth Star Ruin, or as the Azure Continent knows it, the Well of Ancient Chaos.¡±

    The Ninth Star Ruin?

    The Well of Ancient Chaos?

    Su Yi¡¯s heart shook.

    This was his first time hearing the name ¡°the Ninth Star Ruin¡±, but he¡¯d heard of the Well of Ancient Chaos.

    Rumor had it that the source of the Azure Continent was hidden within the Well of Ancient Chaos. That is to say, it was the home of the Origins of the Azure.

    Thirty thousand years ago, an Imperial Realm cultivator ventured into the Well of Ancient Chaos and opened a mysterious seal. The power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness then burst out of the Well of Ancient Chaos, and swept over the Azure Continent. It?had?remained there ever since!

    This was why most believed that the Well of Ancient Chaos was also the source of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness.

    ording to the gray sparrow, this floatingndmass was the Well of Ancient Chaos!

    Of course Su Yi was surprised!

    After a moment¡¯s thought, he asked, ¡°The Origins of the Azure, the source of the Azure Continent, is hidden here?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said the gray sparrow.

    Su Yi scanned the area, but his gaze ultimately returned to the ancient tree with branchesden with the corpses of stars. ¡°Is that it?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re notpletely blind,¡± said the gray sparrow. ¡°If it hadn¡¯t protected this ce for the past thirty thousand years, the Starstorm from outer space assailing the continent would have long since destroyed the Azure Continent!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze focused. He was finally starting to understand. ¡°So that¡¯s it¡­¡±

    If the gray sparrow was telling the truth, the dead stars filling the?tree''s?branches were remnants from when it fought off the Starstorm from outer space!

    The fragmented corpses of stars hovering above Sumeru Mountain and in the underground world likely originated from the Starstorm too.

    With the knowledge of his past life, Su Yi was naturally aware that when a world faced its doom, the power of its source would instinctively attempt to ward off the impending cmity.

    This was like a sh with a world¡¯s fundamentalws. When a world¡¯s source was destroyed, the world was doomed to perish with it, resulting in utter destruction.

    However, Su Yi wouldn¡¯t have guessed that a world like the Azure Continent, a ne home to numerous Imperial-level orthodoxies, would face such an enormous cmity!

    ¡°Where did the Starstorme from?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The sparrow rolled its eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? It came from the starry void of outer space.¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t take the bird to task for its poor attitude. His eyes shed, and he thought of something.

    Is the Starstorm the ¡®great terror¡¯ the Sumeru Yao Emperor said was hidden deep within the starry skies??Su Yi thought for a moment, then asked, ¡°How did the Sumeru Yao Emperor die here?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking about the little monkey, right? He was originally a spiritual body born of a stubborn piece of rock, a part of the Origins of the Azure. The Origins of the Azure recognized him as its guardian spirit.¡±

    The gray sparrow¡¯s voice lowered, and it seemed to be in poor spirits. ¡°s, thirty thousand years ago, the Starstorm came too suddenly. Even the great tree suffered a devastating attack, much less the little monkey! I urged him to leave, but he stubbornly refused to listen. He insisted on fighting to the death, and in the end¡­ agh!¡±

    The bird¡¯s voice was full of grief and frustration.

    When Su Yi heard this, something suddenly urred to him. ¡°Are you saying that the onset of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness apanied the descent of the Starstorm?¡±

    The sparrow nodded. ¡°You¡¯re not stupid after all. The ¡®Prohibition of Ancient Darkness¡¯ you speak of is, in truth, a cmity of the Grand Dao. It was originally a Starstorm containing a type of destructive power specifically intended to corrode and destroy the principles of the Grand Dao and the sources of worlds.

    ¡°If not for this tree standing guard here, the Azure Continent would have ceased to exist a long time ago. It couldn¡¯t have endured the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness all this time.¡±

    When he heard this, Su Yi sank into thought.

    The gray sparrow¡¯s exnation had cleared up many of his doubts. He finally understood the secrets of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness, the Origins of the Azure, and the Well of Ancient Chaos.

    From this, he deduced many other things.

    Thirty thousand years ago, it was the Starstorm assailing the continent from outer space that led to the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness enveloping the world. It was the reason the continent¡¯s spiritual energy was so sparse, and the reason thews of the Grand Dao were damaged there.

    In the years that followed the Starstorm, the world¡¯s cultivation factions either perished and disappeared, or left the Azure continent in search of new paths.

    Simrly, it was due to this cmity that the spatial barrier around the Azure Continent was damaged in numerous ces. This allowed Otherworld cultivators to cross over and seize the opportunity to invade!

    ¡°Junior, you¡¯re only in the Gathering Stars Realm. What good will understanding these secrets do? I urge you not to waste your time thinking about this; this involves an entire world, and it has absolutely nothing to do with?you.¡±

    When he saw Su Yi pondering in silence, the gray sparrow grew disdainful. He put on the air of an elder and said, ¡°It¡¯s best not to be overly ambitious!¡±

    Su Yi nced at the obnoxious bird, then ignored its advicepletely. ¡°Do you know the meaning of the phrase ¡®the emperor controls the secrets of the nine extremes?¡¯¡±

    The sparrow was stunned. ¡°You know about that too?¡±

    Su Yi looked directly at it. ¡°What I want is an answer.¡±

    The gray sparrow tittered. ¡°The answer is simple. This is the Ninth Star Ruin, the source of the Origins of the Azure. The ¡®secrets of the nine extremes¡¯ means that anyone who fullyprehends the Origins of the Azure can reach the Imperial Apex Realm!¡±

    Su Yi was stunned, and he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    And here he¡¯d thought the ¡°secrets of the nine extremes¡± was something shocking. Who¡¯d have thought it was nothing but a path to the Imperial Apex Realm?

    When he saw Su Yi fall silent, the sparrow couldn¡¯t help but be amused. He said smugly, ¡°What, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve never heard of the Imperial Apex Realm? But then, that makes sense. You¡¯re just a minor little Gathering Stars Realm cultivator, someone still stuck in the Origin Dao. How could?you?know that at the very pinnacle of the Profound Dao there exists a supreme level of power, the Imperial Apex Realm?¡±

    The corners of Su Yi¡¯s lips twitched.?A tiny little sparrow dares say that I, Su Xuanjun, don¡¯t understand the Imperial Apex Realm¡­

    Were this the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, the popce would have seen this as the biggest joke of all time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be depressed, little junior. Although the Imperial Apex Realm is still far away from you, and although you might never reach it in this lifetime, you can still take pride. After all, at least you know the Imperial Apex Realm exists, while the vast majority of the world¡¯s cultivators¡­ Haha, they don¡¯t even know how many realms the Profound Dao has!¡±

    The gray sparrow¡¯s eyes shone with disdain, as if it looked down upon the masses.

    When he saw the bird show off its paltry knowledge, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but facepalm and?interrupt?it. ¡°Enough. I¡¯ll just ask you this: whose blood is this?¡±

    He flipped his hand.

    Whoosh!

    Golden blood floated into the air.

    The gray sparrow was briefly stunned. Then, it exploded in fury. ¡°So you¡¯re the one who stabbed?A¡¯Cang, you punk!¡±

    ¡°A¡¯Cang? ¡®Cang¡¯ as in ¡®azure¡¯? Are you talking about the tree?¡± Su Yi looked up at the tree covered in the corpses of stars. He could sense the golden blood trembling violently, as if desperate to fly back to the tree.

    It was then that Su Yi realized something: his earlier guess wasn¡¯t wrong. The golden blood indeed belonged to a Xiantian Divine Lifeform.

    However, this Xiantian Divine Lifeform was different from most. It was a tree born of the Azure Continent¡¯s source!

    ¡°No, that can¡¯t be right. With your paltry cultivation, how could you possibly harm A¡¯Cang?¡±

    The gray sparrow suddenly realized something. It frowned. ¡°Unless¡­¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was a bit strange, and his tone was rife with meaning. ¡°I¡¯m starting to suspect the tree let me hurt it on purpose.¡±

 Chapter 580: Good Karma, a Seed, Cause and Effect

    <h4>Chapter 580: Good Karma, a Seed, Cause and Effect</h4>

    ¡°You¡¯re saying A¡¯Cang?let?you hurt her?¡± The gray sparrow¡¯s expression filled with uncertainty, but then, it burst intoughter. ¡°You¡¯re just a tiny little Gathering Stars cultivator. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re reading too much into this?¡±

    Su Yi ignored the bird¡¯s jeers and rxed his grip.

    Whoosh!

    The golden blood shot into the tree covered in the corpses of stars, then disappeared.

    When he saw this, Su Yi said thoughtfully, ¡°Tell me, why did you let me stab you?¡±

    The gray sparrow said irritably, ¡°A¡¯Cang, whatever you do, don¡¯t pay this self-conceited punk any heed. He¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, a wisp of green, crystal clear light descended, forming a translucent, slender hand. It gently patted the bird.

    At the same time, a serene, clear voice rang out. ¡°Little Sparrow, let me talk to him.¡±

    The gray sparrow instantly fell silent, while Su Yi eximed, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the Source of the Azure gave rise to a wisp of consciousness?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood, Fellow Daoist. Both the sparrow and I are Xiantian Spirits born within the Origins of the Azure, but we are not its consciousness.¡±

    Her voice was like the burbling of spring water.

    Then, Su Yi watched as the green light emanating from the tree interwove and condensed into an ethereal young woman.

    She wore a cloud-patterned dress, and her long hair was as white as snow. Her peerlessly beautiful face flickered in and out of view within the mists, giving her an additionalyer of mysteriousness.

    She was barefoot, with feet like jade. An illusory full moon shone behind her.

    The moment she appeared, the young woman inclined her head at Su Yi. ¡°Fellow Daoist, you can call me A¡¯Cang. It¡¯s just as you said; I indeed deliberately let myself be injured, and I left my blood behind on purpose. My goal was simple: I wanted to meet with you.¡±

    The sparrow didn¡¯t know what to say. Its eyes widened, and it suddenly realized that Su Yi was right. A¡¯Cang really had gotten hurt on purpose!

    The bird couldn¡¯t help but re-evaluate Su Yi.?Don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s something special about this¡­ this Gathering Stars Realm junior?

    Su Yi nodded, then asked with great interest. ¡°How did you figure out that I was capable of reaching this ce?¡±

    A¡¯Cang¡¯s?eyes shone like distant stars as she gazed at Su Yi and whispered, ¡°I can sense an extraordinarily mysterious and terrifying power within you, but I cannot determine its level. I couldn¡¯t repress my curiosity, so I used my blood as a guide. I wanted to see whether or not you could make it here.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose.?She can sense the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ presence? She¡¯s not simple!

    It was then that a nigh-imperceptible hint of a smile appeared on A¡¯Cang¡¯s lips. ¡°It seems I wasn¡¯t mistaken. Although your cultivation is only in the Gathering Stars Realm, your power far surpasses the world¡¯s other cultivators.¡±

    She put particr emphasis on thest few words.

    The word ¡°cultivators¡± by itself sometimes referred specifically to ¡°Origin Dao cultivators¡±. Spirit Dao cultivators were considered "advanced cultivators", while Profound Dao cultivators were "Imperial Realm cultivators" or "Emperors."

    However, the word "cultivator" could also refer to all cultivators of all cultivations!

    The gray sparrow naturally understood what A¡¯Cang was getting at, and it couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°A¡¯Cang, is the power within this ant really so incredible?¡±

    It obviously found this hard to believe.

    Su Yi ignored the irritating bird and looked directly at A¡¯Cang. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve met me, is there anything you want to say to me?¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, A¡¯Cang said, ¡°If possible, I hope to establish good karma between us.¡±

    ¡®Good karma?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shifted. ¡°If you want me to repair the Origins of the Azure, don¡¯t bother asking. If I¡¯m not mistaken, it¡¯s already on the verge of copse and won¡¯t hold out much longer. In a few years, it¡¯ll fall apartpletely.¡±

    ¡°Complete nonsense!¡± The gray sparrow bellowed in fury.

    A¡¯Cang, however, sighed. ¡°Indeed, I couldn¡¯t hide it from you, Fellow Daoist. It¡¯s just as you say. Although the Origins of the Azure ultimately blocked the Starstorm, the power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness has corroded it for the past thirty thousand years. There¡¯s already no possibility of restoring it.¡±

    Here, she paused. ¡°But the Origins of the Azure won¡¯t be destroyed so easily. Rather, they¡¯ll be the most fundamental energy of the Grand Dao and pour back into the Azure Continent. When that dayes, the Azure Continent will face an unprecedented change.¡±

    The look on Su Yi¡¯s face said, ¡°Just as I expected!¡±

    Out loud, he said, ¡°That¡¯s the Radiant Epoch so many of the world¡¯s countless cultivators are looking forward to.¡±

    A¡¯Cang nodded. ¡°It will indeed be a Radiant Epoch. The spiritual energy of heaven and earth will grow as if frenzied, and the Laws of the Grand Dao will re-enter the world. Countless treasures and fortuitous opportunities lost to history will re-appear. However¡­¡±

    The young woman¡¯s beautiful, misty face dimmed. ¡°It will ultimately be short-lived, like thest sh of light of a dying sun.¡±

    Su Yi nodded in full agreement. ¡°Indeed. Without the Origins of the Azure, although the world will wee a Radiant Epoch, what goes up muste down. After this period of prosperity, the spiritual energy will wane. That aside, the power maintaining the spatial barrier around the Azure Continent will fade, and Otherworlders will invade. Even worse¡­¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze shifted, thennded on the countless corpses of fallen stars hanging from the tree¡¯s branches. ¡°Should another Starstorm arrive from outer space, there will be nothing left to defend the Azure Continent, and it will be destroyedpletely.¡±

    Just hearing this, A¡¯Cang¡¯s long eyshes fluttered, and she nodded.

    That was indeed the scariest and most threatening part!

    The gray sparrow shouted, ¡°That¡¯s not possible! The Starstorm hasn¡¯te back in thirty thousand years. How could something like that happen again?¡±

    The acerbic, sharp-tongued little sparrow now seemed irascible.

    ¡°It might not happen now, but¡­ Who¡¯s to say it won¡¯t happenter?¡± Su Yi said casually. ¡°Worldly affairs change. Such changes have always been cruel and unpredictable. Throughout history, no small number of nes and worlds have been destroyed.¡±

    The gray sparrow was enraged. ¡°Can¡¯t you say something a bit more auspicious?¡±

    A¡¯Cang sighed. ¡°Little Sparrow, Fellow Daoist Su is right. We ought to ept this ande up with a way to counter it.¡±

    The gray sparrow fell silent.

    Su Yi looked admiringly at her. ¡°You¡¯re right. Reaching the limit leads to change, and change leads to solutions. Beneath the Great Dao, the universe has nevercked opportunities to turn things around.¡±

    A¡¯Cang took a deep breath and looked at Su Yi. ¡°In my eyes,?you?are one such opportunity.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Su Yi didn¡¯t know what to say to that.

    The gray sparrow was the first to interject. It said shrilly, ¡°Him? A Gathering Stars Realm ant? An imbecile who didn¡¯t even know what the Imperial Apex Realm was? A¡¯Cang, have you gone insane?¡±

    The corners of Su Yi¡¯s lips twitched. No matter how good his temper, he couldn¡¯t help but feel the urge to skin the contemptible little bird alive.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t gone insane,¡± said A¡¯Cang, her beautiful face utterly tranquil and serious. ¡°The power on Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s body can neutralize the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness. His cultivation boundary might be low now, but in the future, he¡¯s sure to be a world-renowned expert!¡±

    Su Yiughed dryly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to praise me like that. Want to create a positive karmic bond with me? Just tell me directly what you¡¯re after.¡±

    A¡¯Cang took a deep breath. ¡°I dare not make any extravagant demands about saving the world. All I want is to leave the Origins of the Azure a thread of hope.¡±

    As she said this, she gently flicked the tips of her fingers.

    Boom!

    The tree covered in fragmented fallen stars shook, and a dazzling swath of Dao Light slowly floated into view.

    As it drew near, it zed like a sun, illuminating the void in all directions!

    However, after just a few breaths of time, the zing light disappeared, and the corpse-strewn giant tree regained its former tranquility.

    A¡¯Cang¡¯s?white hair fluttered about, and her misty,?matchlessly?beautiful face was pale with exhaustion.

    An unassuming gray stone box now hovered before her.

    It was only about the size of a fist, and the materials were simple, with no shine. It wasn¡¯t at all eye-catching.

    A¡¯Cang now looked utterly solemn and pious. ¡°Fellow Daoist, this box contains a portion of the Origin of the Azure¡¯s life force. You could call it ¡®the Seed of the Azure.¡¯¡±

    The gray sparrow shrieked, ¡°A¡¯Cang, you can¡¯t seriously be nning to give such a divine object to an ant you only just met?¡±

    A¡¯Cang furrowed her brow; it seemed she couldn¡¯t take the bird¡¯s obnoxious mouth anymore either. ¡°Little Sparrow, if you provoke Fellow Daoist Su, I won¡¯t be able to protect you.¡±

    The gray sparrow fell silent.

    A¡¯Cang then looked at Su Yi once more. She said apologetically, ¡°Little Sparrow speaks without a filter. Please forgive him, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Su Yi shook his head dismissively. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t sink to making trouble for a tiny feathered beast.¡±

    The gray sparrow was instantly enraged. ¡°You¡­!¡±

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°How about I help you fix your nasty bad habits and teach you how to behave yourself?¡±

    A¡¯Cang teased, ¡°It would be wonderful if you could fix Little Sparrow¡¯s bad habits.¡±

    The gray sparrow fell silent for a while. Finally, he said resentfully, ¡°I just knew women were unreliable. You¡¯ve known this kid for less than a day, but you¡¯ve already started conspiring with him to nefarious ends! The two of you are in cahoots!¡±

    Whap!

    Misty light struck the bird¡¯s gray body. The obnoxious creature staggered and almost fell. It hurriedly pped its wings and stood, then said furiously, ¡°A¡¯Cang, why did you hit me?¡±

    A¡¯Cang said in displeasure, ¡°Little Sparrow, not another word from you.¡±

    Her voice was cold, serene, and calm, but the bird promptly started behaving itself.

    ¡°It really did need someone to teach it a lesson.¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    The gray sparrow red viciously at him, but it was obviously worried that A¡¯Cang would be angry, so it said no more.

    Otherwise, it would have long since cursed Su Yi out in response.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, if possible, I hope you can take the Seed of the Azure with you.¡±

    A¡¯Cang took a deep breath. Her tone was serious, and there was a hint of hope and expectation in her expression. ¡°Having it in your possession will provide inestimable benefits to your future cultivation efforts. I trust that with your wisdom and intelligence, you understand how valuable it is.¡±

    The gray sparrow¡¯s expression shifted erratically. It was obviously?extremely?displeased.

    Su Yi, however, sighed.

    The Seed of the Azure was the origin seed of an entire world. This was an enormous stroke of fortune, the type that could only be happened upon by chance.

    In the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, even long-established Imperial Realm cultivators would fight over such a treasure with no regard for their image!

    However, to Su Yi, this particr stroke of good fortune was like a hot potato; holding onto it would burn his hands.

    This was because epting it meant epting the corresponding karmic ties!

 Chapter 581: Asking and Receiving

    <h4>Chapter 581: Asking and Receiving</h4>

    Su Yi pondered momentarily. Then, something urred to him, and he said, ¡°I can agree to do this for you, but you have to agree to a condition first.¡±

    The gray sparrow¡¯s eyes bulged.?She wants to give you such an unparalleled stroke of good fortune for free, you punk? It¡¯s bad enough that you¡¯re not prostrating yourself in gratitude. Now you¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re actually giving her conditions!?

    It almost couldn¡¯t resist the urge tounch into a series of expletives.?Kid, you¡¯re simply blind with greed! This is too much!

    A¡¯Cang, however, just said softly, ¡°Please speak directly, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    ¡°I want some of your blood,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°I don¡¯t need much. Three drops will be enough.¡±

    The gray sparrow¡¯s expression shifted, and it finally couldn¡¯t hold back. ¡°Junior, you¡¯re over the line!¡±

    A¡¯Cang was stunned. An inscrutable light appeared in her calm, distant, starry eyes. ¡°So, you¡¯ve long since discerned my origins.¡±

    Su Yi nodded and said calmly, ¡°But if I coveted you, I wouldn¡¯t just request three drops of blood, would I?¡±

    A¡¯Cang pondered briefly, then agreed. ¡°Alright.¡±

    She flicked her fingertips, and three drops of fresh golden blood shot forth, each as radiant as immortal gold. They glowed, and each contained shockingly dense fluctuations of life force.

    The gray sparrow was rmed and furious just watching this. ¡°A¡¯Cang, your blood¡­¡±

    A¡¯Cang shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve already decided.¡±

    A¡¯Cang then sealed the three drops of blood inside a ck stone bottle, which she sent to Su Yi through the air. ¡°Fellow Daoist, please ept them.¡±

    Although she¡¯d only given him three drops of blood, her misty, beautiful face was now noticeably paler.

    Su Yi epted the ck stone bottle, looking a bit surprised. He couldn¡¯t help but nce at A¡¯Cang again. ¡°Fine, then. I ept the Seed of the Azure, and the karmic ties thate with it. As for these three drops of blood? They¡¯re the start of positive karma between us.¡±

    A¡¯Cang broke into a smile, and she bowed slightly, looking utterly delighted. ¡°Many thanks, Fellow Daoist!¡±

    She then sent the stone box sealing the Seed of the Azure over too.

    The gray sparrow watched this y out in a daze. It sighed deeply.

    ¡°When the Origins of the Azure fade away, if you have nowhere else to go, you cane find me,¡± said Su Yi casually as he put the box away. ¡°I trust that with your abilities, it won¡¯t be hard to locate me.¡±

    With that, he turned and left, still carrying Dou Kou on his back.

    ¡°Should the opportunity arise, I¡¯ll naturally visit you, Fellow Daoist,¡± said A¡¯Cang softly.

    Suddenly, Su Yi stopped before Yuan Motian¡¯s corpse. He thought for a moment, then swung Celestial Blue, cutting open the gravesite.

    He then personally buried Yuan Motian inside and re-covered the grave. Next, he took out a giant rock, carved it into a tombstone, and ced it at the head of the grave.

    <i>Kch! Kch!</i>

    Fragments of stone scattered. Su Yi used Celestial Blue as a brush to carve a line of ancient yao glyphs: ¡°Here lies Yuan Motian.¡±

    There was no preamble or epithet.

    With Yuan Motian¡¯s glorious legacy, he had no need?of such?things.

    Any cultivator of this world only needed to see the name to know who was buried here, and how lofty of an existence they were.

    Celestial Blue let out a faint, clear hum. It sounded grateful.

    When he saw this, Su Yi smiled. He was taking Celestial Blue with him. Burying Yuan Motian so that he could rest in peace was a way of returning the favor.

    ¡°Right.¡± Su Yi was just about to leave when something urred to him. He took out a nk jade slip and carved it with his divine sense.

    He then tossed it to the distant A¡¯Cang. ¡°Since we¡¯re establishing good karma, I naturally have to do my part too. The secret method inscribed in this jade slip might well be useful to you.¡±

    Having said this, he no longer lingered. He strode out, his blue robes swaying around him as he gradually faded from view.

    It was only after Su Yi was no longer visible that A¡¯Cang muttered softly, ¡°It¡¯s been thirty thousand years, but I¡¯ve finally waited long enough. I¡¯ve finally found a chance to turn this around¡­¡±

    The young woman¡¯s voice contained heartfelt joy and ruefulness.

    The sparrow, however, was furious. ¡°A¡¯Cang, it¡¯s obvious at a nce that that punk is no good! He must have figured you out; that¡¯s why he wanted those three drops of blood. But you actually agreed, and you even gave him something as precious as the Seed of the Azure? You¡¯ve simply¡­ simply lost your rationality!¡±

    The young womanughed, and her cloud skirts swayed as she walked up to the sparrow and said gently, ¡°This is a stroke of good karma as grand as the heavens themselves. You don¡¯t get it, Little Sparrow, butter¡­ you¡¯ll surely understand.¡±

    ¡°Later?¡± The gray sparrowughed coldly.?It obviously?didn¡¯t understand. ¡°I just want to know why you made such a choice!¡±

    A¡¯Cang fell briefly silent. ¡°Because he¡¯s just a young Gathering Stars cultivator, but he perceived so many secrets and saw through my true nature. Because he so easily neutralized the power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness resulting from the Starstorm.¡±

    She paused, then said softly, ¡°More importantly, my intuition tells me that the unfathomable power within him is sufficient to protect the Seed of the Azure and ensure that the Origins of the Azure¡¯s life force won¡¯t be lost to history!¡±

    The gray sparrow paused. After a while, it said, ¡°I admit that that junior is special, and he¡¯s far beyond most of the world¡¯s cultivators, but¡­ A¡¯Cang, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re overestimating him?¡±

    The bird lowered its voice and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that the little monkey was in the Profound Serenity Realm when the Starstorm swept through, but he perished nheless. Surely you don¡¯t think that kid is stronger than the monkey?¡±

    A¡¯Cang sighed. ¡°The little monkey couldn¡¯t block the power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness.¡±

    The gray sparrow fell silent. It couldn¡¯t argue with that.

    Some time passed before it suddenly asked, ¡°A¡¯Cang, hurry up and see what¡¯s in that slip he gave you.¡±

    .

    A¡¯Cang teased, ¡°Don¡¯t you look down on Fellow Daoist Su? How could you possibly be interested in something he gave me?¡±

    The gray sparrow snorted coldly, ¡°I¡¯m most certainly not interested! I just suspect that the kid has wicked intentions. What if he left a love letter expressing his admiration for you in the jade slip? I would hate to see a kind girl like you fall into the clutches of a greedy scoundrel like him.¡±

    ¡°....¡± A¡¯Cang raised her hand to beat the incorrigible little creature.

    The gray sparrow immediately beat its wings and dodged, shouting, ¡°What are you freaking out about? It¡¯s just a suspicion; nothing happened! Hurry up and look at the jade slip!¡±

    A¡¯Cang pursed her lips, but she understood the bird¡¯s character and couldn¡¯t be bothered to pursue this any further. She flipped her palm, and the jade slip floated up.

    She then inserted her divine sense.

    Mere momentster, the beautiful, misty young woman couldn''t help but freeze. Her serene, starry eyes widened, and her fair, lustrous hands trembled uncontrobly. ¡°This¡­¡±

    She looked bewildered. Shock and disbelief were written all over her delicate face.

    The sparrow¡¯s eyes widened. It couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°What happened to surprise you this badly. Don¡¯t tell me¡­ it¡¯s just as I predicted? Hurry up and let me see too!¡±

    As it spoke, the sparrow rushed closer and inserted its divine sense into the jade slip.

    Shortly afterward, it reacted as if it had been struck by lightning. It staggered backward, and its feathers stood on end, puffing up like an agitated cat. It stammered, ¡°He¡­ He¡­¡±

    It was too?shocked?to even speak clearly.

    A¡¯Cang took a deep breath. ¡°Now¡­ Do you understand what a wonderful opportunity this good karma was?¡±

    The jade slip contained a secret art called the ¡°Truth-Tempering Divine umtion Incantation.¡±

    It was an unparalleled secret incantation, and it was specifically designed to help Xiantian Spirits temper their cultivations!

    ording to A¡¯Cang¡¯s memories and understanding, if Xiantian Spirits like her wanted to cultivate, they had to start with the world¡¯s various orthodoxies.

    Yuan Motian was much like her, and he¡¯dbined Confucianism, Buddhism, and Daoism into one to enter the Imperial Realm.

    The Truth-Tempering Divine umtion Incantation was different. It was a supreme Daoist canon specifically prepared for Xiantian Spirits. It was aplete path of cultivation uniquely suited to them!

    This was just too rare!

    At least, to the best of?A¡¯Cang¡¯s?knowledge, even in the Azure Continent of thirty thousand years ago, such legacies were practically unheard of.

    Otherwise, Yuan Motian wouldn¡¯t have resorted to cultivating at the world¡¯s great orthodoxies!

    The gray sparrow gulped, then muttered, ¡°A¡¯Cang, do you think it¡¯s toote for me to chase after that kid and ride on his coattails?¡±

    A¡¯Cang had nothing to say to that.

    ¡­

    Outside the sealed door.

    <i>Bzzz~</i>

    An inscrutable fluctuation rippled and spread across the bronze door as Su Yi walked out and returned to the dark and vast underground world.

    He was in no rush to leave. First, he returned to the ten-thousand-foot ritual grounds and set Dou Kou down. Then, he sat cross-legged, took out a bottle of recovery medicine, and started meditating.

    Before entering the Ninth Star Ruin, he¡¯d had to continuously resist the invading power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness. This meant he had to continuously circte the Sword of the Nine Hells'' aura.

    He¡¯d already expended much of his soul¡¯s power.

    Fortunately, this expedition had gone rather smoothly, with surprises but few real dangers. Furthermore, he¡¯d made an unimaginably enormous harvest.

    He¡¯d gotten answers to many of his questions about the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness, the Origins of the Azure, and the Radiant Epoch, and he¡¯d also obtained two grand strokes of fortune, the type you could only obtain by chance.

    Su Yi hadn¡¯t anticipated this before arriving on Sumeru Immortal Ind.

    As he meditated, Su Yi pondered.?The Seed of the Azure is a portion of the Origins of the Azure¡¯s life force. Obtaining it means epting the apanying karma. However, its value unquestionably exceeds its cost.

    The greatest karmic tie associated with the Seed of the Azure was this: should the daye that another Starstorm descended from the depths of outer space, it would surely attempt to destroy this portion of the Origins of the Azure¡¯s life force!

    Since it was in Su Yi¡¯s position, it would surely implicate him.

    Should something like this be a reality, it would be an unquestionably terrifying cmity!

    Who knew how many ancient factions had perished in the face of such cmities? Not even Imperial Realm cultivators could defend against them.

    Yuan Motian¡¯s death was an example of this!

    However, Su Yi wasn¡¯t actually worried about all that.

    With the Sword of the Nine Hells, he had no need to fear the corrosion of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness.

    Worrying about all that now would be premature.

    Compared to its ¡°karmic entanglements¡±, the Seed¡¯s benefits to his cultivation were inestimably great.

    To the point that even Imperial Realm cultivators could only dream of obtaining such a stroke of ¡°Daoist Fate¡±!

 Chapter 582: Portrait of a Beauty Leaving the Bath

    <h4>Chapter 582: Portrait of a Beauty Leaving the Bath</h4>

    In Su Yi¡¯s eyes, the Seed of the Azure had two wondrous, irreceable benefits.

    First, since it was a portion of the Origins of the Azure¡¯s life force, so long as he cultivated here on the Azure Continent, he could rely on the Seed¡¯s power to absorb a continuous stream of the world¡¯s spiritual energy.

    Especially when the power of the Origins of the Azure poured back into the Azure Continent, resulting in a Radiant Epoch! With the Seed of the Azure, he could seize a share of heavenly fortune!

    Why were peerless geniuses described as ¡°born blessed with great fortune¡±?

    The crux of the matter was that their talent could easily connect with the Grand Dao of heaven and earth, enabling them to obtain unimaginable benefits from their cultivation!

    That aside, since it was called the ¡°Seed¡± of the Azure, it naturally had the potential to grow and transform.

    As it underwent repeated transformations, this seed manifested of the world¡¯s origin would sprout and grow. Eventually, it would be aplete world of its own!

    The current Azure Continent was, in truth, the product of power of the Origins of the Azure, plus countless years of growth and transformation.

    Thirty thousand years ago, the Azure Continent was a vast world home to numerous Emperors!

    As a portion of the Origins of the Azure¡¯s life force, the Seed of the Azure would, in the years toe, surely grow into a new world!

    What Imperial Realm cultivator?wouldn¡¯t?have gone red-eyed with desire over such a grand stroke of fortune?

    Of course, Su Yi didn¡¯t let it muddle his head.

    Making the Seed of the Azure undergo repeated transformations would be unimaginably difficult.

    Ordinary power couldn¡¯t trigger its metamorphosis. Only power and treasures of orparable to the Imperial Realm could serve as nourishment for its growth.

    That aside, it would require an iparably long time.

    How could ordinary cultivators possibly achieve this?

    For now, the Seed of the Azure¡¯s most important function was assisting his cultivation. It would help him absorb the Azure Continent¡¯s spiritual energy.

    It could also help his seventh disciple, Xuan Ning, cultivate anew.

    So long as he sealed Xuan Ning¡¯s soul within the Demonic Womb, then used the Seed of the Azure to nourish it, Xuan Ning would be able to reforge his body and cultivate anew!

    This was the reason Su Yi was willing to ept the Seed and the karma it entailed.

    These three drops of blood were an unexpected harvest,?thought Su Yi.

    When he firstid eyes on A¡¯Cang, he saw through her origins. She was a Xiantian Ice Soul Spirit!

    She was born with control over Ice Soul Divine Power. This was a first-rate talent even among Xiantian Spirits!

    The fresh blood of a Xiantian Ice Soul Spirit was known as ¡°Ice Soul Blood Gold.¡± As medicine, it could restore flesh even to a pile of dried bones, and if used to temper one¡¯s foundations in the Grand Dao, it was unbelievably beneficial.

    In the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, Ice Soul Blood Gold was one of the greatest Grand Dao Elixirs around, but it wasn¡¯t something you could just seek it out; it could only be happened upon by chance. Even in peak-level orthodoxies, it was a precious divine object used only when the most important members of the sect suffered severe injuries and were on the brink of death!

    It was no exaggeration to say that, had an Imperial Realm cultivatorid eyes on A¡¯Cang, they would have seen her as prey.

    Although Su Yi had requested three drops of her blood, he gave her a supreme cultivation technique suited to Xiantian Spirits. Its value to her far exceeded three drops of her blood.

    This was what Su Yi meant by ¡°positive karma.¡±

    With his temperament, he disdained taking advantage of a young woman.

    About an hourter.

    Su Yi rose from his meditation, nced at Dou Kou, and shook his head. ¡°If you¡¯re awake, don¡¯t pretend to be asleep.¡±

    Dou Kou¡¯s eyshes fluttered, and she shot to her feet, her charming features flushed red. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Embarrassed?¡±

    Dou Kou whispered, ¡°A little bit, but rest assured. Fellow Daoist Su, you saved my life, and I¡¯ll remember this kindness for the rest of my days. I¡¯ll be sure to repay you one day!¡±

    As she spoke, her voice filled with solemnity and conviction.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I just saved you while I was at it,¡± said Su Yi. How could he care about her repayment? ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get out here.¡±

    With that, he led the way ahead, and Dou Kou hurried after him.

    When they first met, the young woman was lively and chipper, with bright eyes, pearly teeth, and an air of pride and confidence. Every smile and every frown was charming; she was a peerless stunner.

    Yet now, she lowered her pretty head and stuck close to Su Yi, meek and obedient. When her eyesnded on Su Yi, her gaze shone with a mixture of gratitude and admiration.

    Su Yi might not care about having saved her life, but Dou Kou was very much aware that if he hadn¡¯t saved her, she would never have escaped from that horrible, terrifying ce alive!

    When she recalled that Su Yi was only in the Gathering Stars Realm, it seemed incredible that he¡¯d ventured into such unknown perils. How could Dou Kou <i>not?</i>admire him?

    ¡°Right, what kind of personality does your other soul have?¡± Su Yi asked suddenly.

    He still recalled the moment he firstid eyes on Dou Kou. He could tell at a nce that there was something strange about her, and when he examined her more closely, he realized that she had two souls upying her body!

    This type of innate talent was extremely rare. By the Wilds¡¯ standards of evaluating talent, it was first-rate.

    Those with such talent almost always had terrifying potential and umtions regarding cultivation.

    If their cultivation method suited their unique talent, that was even better.

    Why was this talent so impressive? The reason was simple.

    When such people cultivated, it was as if two people wereboring toward the same goal simultaneously!

    They could split their attention too. For instance, while one of her souls practiced as a soul cultivator,prehended the Grand Dao, and researched Daoist magics, the other could focus on her cultivation and?tempering?her cultivation base.

    Cultivating in such a way, it would have been difficult?not?to make rapid progress!

    Dou Kou froze, seeming a bit out of sorts. ¡°My other soul¡­ How do I put it? She¡¯s, ah, an idiot enamored with painting.¡±

    ¡°Using painting to enter the Dao? How could that make her an idiot?¡± Su Yi didn¡¯t get it.

    Dou Kou¡¯s pretty face flushed red, and she stammered, ¡°She¡­ She¡­ She only draws women¡­¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    If a man had such a hobby, one might call him ¡°amorous.¡± After all, what man didn¡¯t like beauties?

    But for a woman to have such a hobby was¡­ rather strange!

    No wonder Dou Kou hemmed and hawed and looked ufortable when he brought up her other soul. Ordinarily speaking, what woman liked drawing other women?

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°There are countless worlds out there. Every strange thing you can imagine is out there somewhere. That goes for people too. Her hobby is a bit out there, but it¡¯s understandable.¡±

    Dou Kou grimaced. ¡°That¡¯s not it¡­ Fellow Daoist Su, you don¡¯t get it. There¡¯s something off about her paintings.¡±

    This instantly piqued Su Yi¡¯s curiosity. ¡°What¡¯s ¡®off¡¯ about them?¡±

    Dou Kou thought for a moment, then gnashed her teeth and took a scroll from her sleeves. She passed it to Su Yi. ¡°This is one of her recent works. You¡¯ll know what I mean when you see it.¡±

    Su Yi unfurled it, and he was instantly stunned.

    The painting depicted a beautiful woman after leaving the bath. She was shrouded in mist and entirely naked. Her back was fair and smooth, and one of her long, jade-like legs was on a footstool as she leaned slightly forward and used a washcloth to wipe beads of water from her calf. Although only half of her was visible through the steam of the bathwater, the arch of her spine entuated her curves.

    This was a painting of a beautiful woman leaving the bath, a masterful depiction. It captured the moment of its subject''s greatest natural beauty, creating a vivid, iparably dazzling scene.

    The faint mists shrouded the freshly bathed woman¡¯s beautiful figure and the traces of fair skin left ample room for the imagination.

    Were this the work of a mundane artist, it would have inevitably shone signs of mortal craftsmanship.

    But since this was the work of a cultivator, it had an indescribable, enchanting air about it, one difficult to put into words.

    When Su Yi saw the painting,?even he?couldn¡¯t help but feel dazed. Then, he clucked his tongue approvingly. ¡°Such skills are rare indeed. The beauty depicted is extremely beautiful, but she retains a natural charm. This is far superior to straightforward erotica.¡±

    Dou Kou¡¯s face flushed red. Hearing Su Yi¡¯s praise only made her feel even more awkward, and she whispered as quietly as a gnat, ¡°I¡¯ve made a fool of myself.¡±

    When he saw how bashful she was, he rolled up the scroll and returned it to her. ¡°There¡¯s nothing shameful about this. On the contrary, using painting as means to pursue the Dao has always been a path of cultivation. Mighty cultivators can guide the forces of heaven and earth between sshes of ink. Each touch of the brush gives rise to wind and lightning, resulting in true masterpieces.¡±

    Su Yi paused here, and his eyes shone with reminiscence. ¡°I once met an old monk who excelled at painting. He painted scenes of the Netherworld so vivid that enemies trapped within his paintings would suffer the torments of hell.¡±

    He then looked at Dou Kou and teased, ¡°Your other soul might well achieve this one day too. She can use her paintings to enter the Dao and manifest the beauties within her work. They might even be conscious spiritual entities.?That?would be interesting.¡±

    As Dou Kou listened to this, her expression turned a bit strange.

    She suddenly realized that Su Yi, who she saw as candid and unrestrained, as detached and extraordinary as a fallen immortal seemed¡­ extremely interested in this. He was talking much more than usual, the words flowing out of him without the slightest inhibitions.

    Are men¡­ all like this??Dou Kou muttered to herself.

    ¡°Right, who is the woman in the painting?¡± Su Yi asked suddenly.

    The subject of the painting was a woman, but as it was a view from the back and she was shrouded in mist, her face was a mystery.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± It was as if Dou Kou had been struck by lightning. She hurriedly put the painting away, and her cheeks flushed red. She looked iparably embarrassed.

    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Su Yi¡¯s expression was strange.

    No wonder she was so embarrassed when hemented on the painting earlier. So, it turned out?she?was the beauty in the painting¡­

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but re-evaluate Dou Kou.

    This made her thoroughly ufortable, and her hair stood on end. Inwardly, she cried out in regret.?How could I have been so stupid as to take out a painting for him to see?

    Su Yi could tell she was ufortable, so heughed. ¡°Rx. I won¡¯t tell anyone else your secret.¡±

    He thought for a moment, then took out a jade slip, engraved it, and passed it to Dou Kou.

    ¡°These are some of my insights into the Dao of Painting. They''re not very useful to me, but they might well help your other soul elevate her mastery of her art. They''d really be wasted otherwise, so take them.¡±

    Dou Kou was stunned. She said hurriedly, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, you saved my life. I¡¯m already beside myself with gratitude. How could I possibly¡­¡±

    ¡°Take it,¡± said Su Yi, interrupting her. He stuffed the jade slip into her hands, then put his hands behind his back and continued ahead.

 Chapter 583: An Odd Way of Speaking

    <h4>Chapter 583: An Odd Way of Speaking</h4>

    The Ninth Star Ruin.

    Crack!

    Suddenly, one of the mountain-range-sized branchesden with the corpses of stars snapped and fell from above with a massive boom.

    ¡°This is bad! There¡¯s a big problem with the Origins?of the Azure!¡± the gray sparrow cried out.

    A¡¯Cang¡¯s?delicate features shifted, and she sighed. ¡°It¡¯s to be expected. Without the life force contained within the Seed of the Azure, the Origins of the Azure will crumble earlier than expected¡­¡±

    ¡°I just knew letting that kid leave with the Seed of the Azure wouldn¡¯t lead to anything good!¡± The gray sparrow was beside himself with anger.

    A¡¯Cang couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Weren¡¯t you only just saying you wanted to ride on his coattails? Why are you changing your tune again? You change your mind faster than someone flipping through the pages of a book.¡±

    The gray sparrow¡¯s eyes bulged. ¡°A¡¯Cang, how can you smile at a time like this?¡±

    A¡¯Cang sat there, her jade-like arms wrapped around her knees as she gazed up at the giant, corpse-strewn branch. She said softly, ¡°Both of us knew full well that this would happen one day. It¡¯s just happening slightly earlier than expected, that¡¯s all.¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, the gray sparrow said, ¡°A¡¯Cang, we and the little monkey made a promise to watch over the Origins of the Azure forever, but if it disappears, what will we do? Where will we go?¡±

    A¡¯Cang froze, then shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s still too early to discuss that. I estimate that even without the Seed of the Azure, it¡¯ll be at least a year until the Origins of the Azure disappearpletely.¡±

    ¡°A year? That¡¯ll pass in the blink of an eye. If we don¡¯t prepare, when the timees, the Origins of the Azure will be gone, and the Ninth Star Ruin will sink into utter disrepair. It¡¯ll be a true, lifeless ruin!¡± The bird¡¯s eyes shed with uncertainty, and its tone was somber.

    ¡°But at the same time, should that truly happen, we won¡¯t be bound by our promise any longer,¡± said A¡¯Cang. ¡°We won¡¯t need to protect this ce anymore.¡±

    Her eyes shone with a hint of longing. ¡°Little Sparrow, when the timees, let¡¯s explore the world and pursue the Dao, just like the little monkey did. How ¡®bout it?¡±

    The gray sparrow fell briefly silent. Then, it said excitedly, ¡°I¡¯ve long since nned to do just that! The monkey managed to found his own sect and be the famed and revered Sumeru Yao Emperor. With our umtions and cultivations, what will we have to worry about? We can surely establish ourselves too!¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± said A¡¯Cang. Then, something seemed to ur to her. ¡°The Origins of the Azure have changed. I have to alert Fellow Daoist Su.¡±

    With that, she rose and left.

    ¡­¡­

    The entrance to the tunnel leading out of the underground world.

    Ice Soul Yin Qi hovered and churned like mist.

    However, when Su Yi and Dou Kou arrived, the mists parted as if sentient, clearing a path.

    Su Yi was already aware that the mists were A¡¯Cang¡¯s power; it was natural that they wouldn¡¯t block his path now.

    Dou Kou, however, felt as if her horizons were broadening, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel increasingly curious. Just where did the blue-robed young man before here from? He was only in the Gathering Stars Realm, so why was he so capable? Why did it seem like he could do just about anything?

    Suddenly, a figure condensed out of Ice Soul Yin Qi, forming an indistinct, delicate figure in front of Su Yi.

    ¡°A¡¯Cang?¡± eximed Su Yi.

    The delicate figure bowed slightly, and a voice like the clear burbling of a spring rang out in Su Yi¡¯s ears. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, the Origins of the Azure will disperse earlier than expected, in a year at most. Please, make sure you¡¯re prepared.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°Take care of yourself, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Whoosh~

    The delicate figure formed of Ice Soul Yin Qi dissipated.

    That means the Radiant Epoch will arrive earlier than anticipated¡­?thought Su Yi.

    He was naturally well aware that this change had happened because of the Seed of the Azure.

    In other words, by taking the Seed of the Azure with him, the vitality of the Origins of the Azure was dealt a devastating blow. This had elerated its copse.

    As a result, the Radiant Epoch, which was originally supposed to arrive in three to five years, would now happen in a year or so!

    A yeah, huh? That¡¯s actually enough time,?thought Su Yi, a distant light in his eyes.

    With his cultivation speed, never mind a year; so long as he had ample resources, half a year would be enough to reach the peak of the Gathering Stars Realm and enter the Spiritual Manifestation Realm!

    When the time came, it wouldn¡¯t matter how heaven and earth changed, what upheaval shook the world, or how empires descended into chaos. He wouldn¡¯t fearpetition from anyone!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, who was that?¡± Dou Kou couldn¡¯t help but ask. Earlier, all she saw was the figure A¡¯Cang condensed out of Ice Soul Yin Qi. However, the figure was too indistinct, and Dou Kou couldn¡¯t see its features clearly, nor could she hear A¡¯Cang¡¯s voice.

    ¡°A girl I established positive karma with,¡± said Su Yi casually.

    This answer left Dou Kou stunned, but before she could ask any follow-up questions, Su Yi continued on his way.

    ¡­¡­

    The peak of Sumeru Mountain.

    Before the ruins.

    ¡°It¡¯s already been almost a day, but Su Yi still isn¡¯t back. Don¡¯t tell me he encountered thorny difficulties further down the tunnel? If that¡¯s really the case, this isn¡¯t looking good,¡± muttered Li Handeng.

    The atmosphere was stifled.

    The monsters of the ancient era and geniuses of the present day were all waiting there.

    When Li Handeng said this, everyone reacted differently.

    ¡°LI Handeng, are you that eager for something to happen to Fellow Daoist Su?¡± Wen Xinzhao frowned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, Miss Wen. This is mere conjecture,¡± said Li Handeng with augh. ¡°After all, we¡¯ve been waiting all this time, but he still isn¡¯t back. It¡¯s hard not to worry.¡±

    ¡°Hah? Are you worried? Why didn¡¯t I know you were so kindhearted?¡± mocked Wen Xinzhao.

    Li Handeng furrowed his brow and said calmly, ¡°Miss Xinzhao, do you dare tell me you aren¡¯t at all worried something will happen to Su Yi?¡±

    Wen Xinzhao instantly fell silent.

    How could she not be worried?

    ¡°Forgive my rudeness, but if something happens to Su Yi and he never makes it back, you and yourpanions¡­ Well, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be in for a rough time in the days toe,¡± said Li Handeng slowly.

    Wen Xinzhao¡¯s heart sank, while Ge Qian¡¯s expression turned grave.

    If Su Yi really didn¡¯t make it back, he, Wen Xinzhao, and Yue Shichan would have to leave Sumeru Immortal Ind right away. Otherwise, with their power, there was no way they could contend with those who¡¯d already stepped into the Spiritual Manifestation Realm!

    Yue Shichan¡¯s expression remained tranquil, as if she didn¡¯t even hear all this.

    This was because she¡¯d never believed the perils lurking within the tunnel could threaten Su Yi.

    When he took this in, Li Handeng couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly. Inwardly, he felt much better.

    He naturally wanted nothing more than for Su Yi to run into trouble down there!

    Not far away, Chi Jiansu transmitted to Zeng Pu, ¡°Didn¡¯t you agree to ensure Wen Xinzhao and the others¡¯ safety? Li Handeng is being so arrogant, so why aren¡¯t you standing up to him? Unless¡­ You don¡¯t think Su Yi will make it back either?¡±

    Zeng Puughed and shook his head. He transmitted back, ¡°If I intervene now, that punk Li Handeng will endure in silence. There¡¯s no way he¡¯ll dare act up. That¡¯d be awfully dull. I¡¯m actually eager to see if he keeps jumping around. If he dares start a conflict, I guarantee I¡¯ll?whomp?him immediately!¡±

    Chi Jiansu¡¯s expression was strange. ¡°You¡¯re trying to bait him?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Zeng Pu corrected, ¡°I¡¯m just waiting for a righteous, proper opportunity to teach Li?Handeng?a lesson. After all, I¡¯ve always conducted my affairs fairly and through rational persuasion.¡±

    Chi Jiansu snickered.?Rational persuasion? What the hell do you mean by that? Everyone knows you love nothing more than solving problems with your fists!

    Li Handeng suddenly sighed. ¡°Actually, as I¡¯m sure you''re all aware, even if Su Yi makes it back alive, he¡¯ll be in for an enormous, unpredictable disaster upon leaving Sumeru Immortal Ind.¡±

    The crowd had nothing to say to that.

    There was obviously something off about Li Handeng¡¯s attitude, but he was right.

    There was no way to hide the fact that nine monsters of the ancient era, Huan Shaoyou included, had fallen at Su Yi¡¯s hands. When word reached their respective factions, how could they possibly just let this slide?

    The monsters of the ancient era were the top elites of their respective ancient factions, and they¡¯d survived the thirty thousand years of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness. This was enough to prove how much the factions backing them had put into them.

    Yet now, Su Yi had killed all nine of them single-handedly.

    Of course those ancient factions would be furious! Of course they¡¯d seek revenge!

    When he saw the group fall silent and that no one argued, Li Handeng felt increasingly pleased.

    He swept his gaze across Su Yi¡¯spanions and sighed. ¡°Even more unfortunately, I¡¯m worried that when the timees, even you, those close to Su Yi, will be implicated. The consequences¡­ Will be unquestionably terrible.¡±

    Wen Xinzhao and the others¡¯ expressions filled with uncertainty.

    It was obvious to the rest of the group that Li Handeng was poking fun under the guise of analyzing the situation. His words sounded innocent, but he was deliberately trying to upset them.

    Zeng Pu felt irked.?This Li Handeng is one obnoxious bastard!

    ¡°What does any of that have to do with you?¡± Wen Xinzhao couldn¡¯t take it anymore. The beautiful, extraordinary young woman was obviously enraged.

    Li Handengughed with apparent magnanimity. ¡°Miss Xinzhao, if you don¡¯t want to hear it, I¡¯ll be quiet. After all, good medicine is bitter, and honest words sting the ears. It¡¯s understandable that you¡¯d be angry.¡±

    Wen Xinzhao felt stifled and down in the dumps.?If he¡¯s trying to antagonize us, I can¡¯t find anything to pick fault with, but if I said he wasn¡¯t doing this on purpose, who¡¯d believe it?

    It was then that her eyes lit up, and she shot to her feet. ¡°Brother Su! You¡¯re back!¡±

    The group was stunned, but then, all of them got up. When they saw a tall, upright figure emerge from the ruins, all of them reacted differently.

    Ge Qian sighed in relief, feeling reassured.

    Yue Shichan¡¯s eyes misted over, and she couldn¡¯t disguise her delight.

    Yu Wenshu and Jiang Li looked at each other. Both seemed to have anticipated this oue.

    Buddhist Son Chen Lu¡¯s expression was inscrutable.

    Zeng Pu couldn¡¯t help but find it a pity. Despite his attempts at ¡°fishing¡±, he failed to ¡°catch¡± an opportunity to teach Li?Handeng?a lesson.

    Chi Jiansu crossed her arms, her sharp eyes inquisitive. She subconsciously nced at the nearby Li Handeng.

    Earlier, the words flowed smoothly out of him, and he seemedpletely inhibited. Now, it was as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning. He stood there, rooted to the spot, staring at Su Yi like a dazed goose.

    Chi Jiansu barely resisted the urge tough.

    There was no doubt that Su Yi¡¯s safe return came as quite an unpleasant surprise to Li Handeng.

    ¡°Su Yi, what are you going to do!?¡± Li Handeng¡¯s expression changed dramatically when he saw Su Yi approach.

    The group sensed that something was amiss, and all of them looked over.

    As he saw Su Yi draw closer and closer, Li Handeng panicked. ¡°Don¡¯te any closer, or else¡­.¡±

    Although Su Yi was still dozens of feet away, he swung his palm before Li Handeng could finish speaking.

    Whap!

    A crisp, clear p rang out. Beneath the onlookers¡¯ astonished gazes, Li Handeng let out a miserable shriek as he was sent flying backward.

 Chapter 584: Times Have Changed

    <h4>Chapter 584: Times Have Changed</h4>

    Despite already knowing that Su Yi¡¯sbat prowess was heaven-defying, when they saw Su Yi¡¯s p, the group was stunned when the Spiritual Manifestation Realm Li Handeng was sent flying. They could no longer keep calm.

    All of them had witnessed Su Yi ying Huan Shaoyou and the eight monsters of the ancient era allied with him.

    They ought to have been ustomed to this.

    Still, they wouldn¡¯t have anticipated that Li Handeng, a peak genius of the modern era, could block even a single p¡­

    Thud!

    Li Handengnded several dozen feet away, his handsome face red and swollen and his long hair disheveled. Blood flowed from the corners of his mouth in a nonstop stream; he was an extremely pitiful sight.

    ¡°Su Yi, there¡¯s no grudge between us. Why hit me?¡± Li Handeng crawled to his feet, beside himself with fury.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t answer. He just pped him from afar once more.

    ¡°You¡¯re pushing me too far!¡± Li Handeng bellowed and circted his entire cultivation base as he blocked with all his might.

    Bang!

    A muffled impact rang out, and sparks scattered like rain as Li?Handeng?was sent flying once more. Hended several hundred feet away, stirring up a cloud of dust.

    Just watching, the group¡¯s eyelids twitched.

    Unlike Li Handeng¡¯s veiled provocations, when Su Yi taught someone a lesson, he wasted no words. His overbearingness was enough to make one tremble!

    Li Handeng staggered to his feet, his face ashen as he resentfully wiped the blood from his lips. ¡°Su Yi, why¡­¡±

    Bang!

    Yet another p sent him flying once more.

    Even with his Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivation, after taking three ps, his wounds weren¡¯t at all light. His blood and qi churned, and throughout his body, numerous bones and tendons almost split.

    Compared to his physical difort, the sensation of being suppressed, trampled, and humiliated in front of a crowd was the hardest for him to bear. He was so angry he almost wanted to die.

    When he saw that Su Yi intended to attack once more, Li Handeng couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Enough!¡±

    Bang!

    The leading figure of the Qingyi Dao Sect¡¯s younger generation, a famed genius of the present day, was sent flying once more.

    When hended, the impact left Li Handeng seeing stars, and he couldn¡¯t help but hack up a mouthful of blood.

    The crowd almost couldn¡¯t bear to watch this.

    It was too cruel!

    Against Su Yi, Li Handeng was as pitiful as an ant, helpless to stop himself from being trampled. He couldn¡¯t defend himself at all.

    ¡°Su Yi!!¡± Li Handeng was deathly pale. He shrieked, ¡°I¡­¡±

    What happened next left the onlookers bbergasted. Li Handeng lowered his head dejectedly and said, ¡°I admit defeat. I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have spoken without thinking. I shouldn¡¯t have treated yourpanions with such disrespect!¡±

    The group fell silent.

    This turnaround had happened too quickly, leaving them unwittingly stunned. They wouldn¡¯t have anticipated that Li Handeng would submit so quickly.

    But when they thought about it, they understood.

    If Li?Handeng?toughed it out, he¡¯d just invite even crueler mistreatment!

    Wen Xinzhao and the others were inwardly exultant.

    Li Handeng¡¯s barbed words and veiled provocations had left them feeling iparably stifled and angry.

    Yet now, seeing Li Handeng getting his ass thoroughly whooped was like drinking a bowl of iced sour plum tea on a hot summer day; it felt great!

    However, Buddhist Son Chen Lu, Chen Xing, and the others¡¯ expressions were solemn.

    Seeing this was a further reminder of Su Yi¡¯s strength. He was toying with Li Handeng with such casual, understated ease. Of course they were surprised!

    When Su Yi finally responded, his expression was calm. ¡°Why not run away?¡±

    Li Handeng¡¯s expression shifted erratically. A whileter, he said, ¡°I suspect that if I ran away, you¡¯d kill me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a bit clever after all,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°s, you have a scheming heart and only know how to cause trouble. You¡¯ll never amount to much, but I¡¯ll give you a chance. Scram!¡±

    The word ¡°scram¡± contained tant,pletely unconcealed disdain.

    Nheless, Li Handeng reacted as if he¡¯d been granted an imperial pardon. He turned and fled, not daring to linger at all.

    .

    He already had no face left. How would staying be any different from humiliating himself further?

    The way he saw it, preserving his life unquestionably came first.

    Witnessing this exchange left the group¡¯s hearts churning with emotion. All of them were affected, and the way they looked at Su Yi changed once more.

    ¡°This is your reward,¡± said Su Yi. He took out a jade slip and tossed it to Zeng Pu.

    ¡°Brother Su, I don¡¯t deserve this. I didn¡¯t help much at all,¡± said Zeng Pu.

    Su Yi said, ¡°Mypanions are unharmed. You¡¯ve already helped me, so take it.¡±

    Zeng Pu didn¡¯t refuse again. He took the slip, and when he saw its contents clearly, he couldn¡¯t help but gasp. Irrepressible astonishment and bewilderment appeared on his face.

    Then, beneath the group¡¯s astonished gazes, he sped his fist and bowed at Su Yi. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, many thanks for sharing this technique with me!¡±

    His voice contained unconcealed excitement.

    The group couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned. By now, all of them knew that Zeng Pu¡¯s grandfather was the Profound Bone Demon Emperor.

    Long, long ago, the Profound Bone Demon Emperor was known as the greatest body refiner around. He was so strong that he was solidly in the top three of the ¡°Nine Emperors of the Azure.¡±

    Zeng Pu had undoubtedly inherited his grandfather¡¯s mantle; his cultivation technique was absolutely top-notch.

    Even under these circumstances, Zeng Pu had bowed and thanked Su Yi over a secret method. It was easy to imagine how extraordinary the jade slip¡¯s contents were.

    Su Yi nodded. The jade slip contained just one technique: the Peerless Martial Emperor¡¯s Bone Refining Technique. It wasn¡¯t the very best, but for a Spiritual Manifestation Realm body refiner like Zeng Pu, such a technique was a dreame true!

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze thennded on Chi Jiansu.

    The sharp-eyed girl with the close-cropped hair was stunned, and she took the initiative to break the silence. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, do you have business with me?¡±

    Su Yi took out a talisman and tossed it over. ¡°If you want to know just how powerful your natural aptitude is, break this talisman after leaving Sumeru Immortal Ind.¡±

    Chi Jiansu¡¯s slender, curvy figure went slightly rigid, and her expression shifted. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, have you long since discerned the nature of my talent?¡±

    ¡°Your aptitude is extremely rare,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Few if any in this world share it. However, that means that without a cultivation method perfectly suited to you, you¡¯ll find it difficult to excavate the full extent of your potential.¡±

    Chi Jiansu froze, rooted to the spot, waves coursing through her heart.

    She felt as if Su Yi could see through all of her secrets!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, are you saying that with this talisman, I can obtain a legacy perfectly suited to my aptitude?¡± This wild, short-haired young woman was straightforward by nature and as sharp as her saber. However, when she said this, her voice trembled slightly.

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Why not try it for yourself?¡±

    Chi Jiansu took a deep breath, then, like Zeng Pu before her, bowed to Su Yi. ¡°Many thanks, Fellow Daoist!¡±

    The onlookers¡¯ hearts shook once more.

    Off in the distance, Dou Kou couldn¡¯t help but recall the jade slip containing insights into the Dao of Painting. Her?expression filled?with bewilderment.

    Isn¡¯t this guy a bit too strange?

    It seems¡­ No matter who you are, he can take out something irresistible at a moment¡¯s notice!

    Su Yi, meanwhile, felt far more rxed.

    Chi Jiansu¡¯s Nethervein Yin Bone was iparably rare, and it made her perfectly suited to inherit the legacy of the Ghost Coffin Sarcophagus Bearers.

    Su Yi gave her the talisman on the old blind man¡¯s behalf; he¡¯d found them a suitable inheritor.

    If she broke the talisman, the old blind man woulde to her on his own.

    He trusted that the moment the old blind man id eyes¡± on Chi Jiansu, he wouldn¡¯t let such a good seedling slip through his fingers.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get out of here.¡± Su Yi didn¡¯t linger either. He smiled and beckoned to hispanions, then proceeded into the distance.

    Today was the thirteenth day of the tenth lunar month. There was less than half a month left before the month-long time limit.

    Su Yi naturally didn¡¯t want to leave Sumeru Immortal Ind just yet.

    He nned to find a ce with particrly ample spiritual energy and go into seclusion for a while.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, can¡­ Can I go with you?¡± Dou Kou couldn¡¯t help but chase after him. The charming young woman looked at him expectantly.

    ¡°If you want,¡± said Su Yi. He ced his hands behind his back and sauntered off.

    He didn¡¯t notice this at all, but when Dou Kou asked to join them, Wen Xinzhao and Yue Shichan¡¯s eyes shone with a subtle, nigh-imperceptible hint of emotion.

    Buddhist Son Chen Lu had been silent all this time, but as he watched Su Yi andpany fade from view, he sighed softly. ¡°Times have changed¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, Senior Apprentice Brother?¡± asked Chen Xing.

    ¡°Before we entered Sumeru Immortal Ind, we and Su Yi were the same type of people, albeit just barely, butter¡­ I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll belong to two different worlds,¡± said Chen Lu, his voice a bit mncholy.

    He was the most dazzling figure of Maha Temple¡¯s younger generation and the most dazzling Buddhist Son of his era.

    However, he was well aware that never mind him; every genius of the younger generation would find it difficult to keep pace with Su Yi.

    Even with his mere Gathering Stars Realm cultivation, Su Yi¡¯s strength surpassed theirs, and they were the world¡¯s top young geniuses.

    He was leaving them in the dust!

    When they heard this, the others fell silent.

    Even Zeng Pu, Chi Jiansu, and the other monsters of the ancient era couldn¡¯t help but admit it; Chen Lu wasn¡¯t making it up.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su is indeed an immeasurably heaven-defying figure. Even I admire him deeply,¡± said Chen Xing ruefully.

    He hesitated, then added, ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ Doesn¡¯t he hang around with a few too many women? When pursuing the Grand Dao, it¡¯s dangerous to lose oneself to feminine wiles.¡±

    Of everyone in Maha Temple, Chen Xing had the greatest resistance to lust, and he left home to be a monk at a young age.

    In his eyes, women were dangerous temptations.

    When she heard this, Jiang Li couldn¡¯t help but snort, ¡°Monk, even if Fellow Daoist Su ¡®overindulges in feminine wiles¡¯, he¡¯s managed to convince all of us of his strength even as a Gathering Stars cultivator. What about you? You don¡¯t seem that tough to me. Who are you to use him of excessive womanizing?¡±

    Not far away, Chi Jiansu¡¯s eyes glinted with sharp light, and she said coldly, ¡°Monk, don¡¯t tell me you discriminate against us women?¡±

    Chen Xing¡¯s expression froze, and his scalp went numb. Inwardly, he sighed.?All I said was that it would be bad if he overindulged. Shouldn¡¯t you criticize his womanizing ways too? Why have you turned around to criticize me instead?

    Women really are all the same. They¡¯re like vicious beasts or raging floods¡ªthey are not to be provoked!

 Chapter 585: I Killed Them

    <h4>Chapter 585: I Killed Them</h4>

    Amidst the darkness of the night.

    The shore of ake. Waterlilies swayed, and the water sparkled beneath the moonlight.

    Su Yi sat cross-legged.

    Spiritual energy poured in from all directions like waters at high tide. Su Yi was like a bottomless abyss relentlessly absorbing it into himself.

    Watching from afar, it was as if he were bathed in dense spiritual energy. He looked extraordinary and ethereal.

    A bundle of blue light floated within his Origin Pce, moving to a wondrous rhythm.

    The Seed of the Azure.

    So long as he nourished this divine object within his body when he cultivated, he could gather spiritual energy from all directions for his own use.

    The most mysterious part was that when the Seed of the Azure¡¯s presence fully united with his energy, he could easily capture the traces of the Grand Dao scattered throughout heaven and earth as he cultivated. In doing so, both his body and soul were immersed inprehending the Dao; it was a wondrous state to be in.

    In this regard, cultivating with spirit stones and spiritual medicines simply couldn¡¯tpare.

    It waste at night by the time Su Yi awakened from his meditation.

    If I continue improving at this rate, I¡¯ll reach the mid-stage Gathering Stars Realm by the time I leave Sumeru Immortal Ind, and I¡¯ll perfect my understanding of the Dao Charms of Yang and Lightning!

    As he sensed the subtle changes to his cultivation, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but reveal a faint, satisfied smile.

    In the outside world, it would have been difficult to achieve that goal so quickly.

    But on Sumeru Immortal Ind, the spiritual energy was dense, and now, he had the Seed of the Azure to support him too. This let Su Yi¡¯s cultivation advance by leaps and bounds.

    Although Su Yi had never cared about his cultivation speed, if he could temper his cultivation to perfection?and?save an enormous amount of time, that was naturally ideal.

    Not far away, a bonfire zed.

    Wen Xinzhao and Dou Kou were conversing in hushed whispers.

    Beneath the darkness, the firelight illuminated the two women and their starkly different beauties.

    Wen Xinzhao had a simple, elegant beauty and grace.

    Dou Kou, however, had a feminine charm to her, with snowy skin. Every inch of her was shockingly alluring; it was no exaggeration to say she was a matchless stunner.

    Yue Shichan sat on the other side, meditating on her own. She was icy and aloof as snow, and beneath the cover of night, she looked utterly tranquil.

    As for Ge Qian? He was busy refining defensive talismans.

    This was in ordance with his scrupulously cautious nature. Whenever he had spare time, he¡¯d consider how best to arm and equip himself.

    Su Yi watched this y out, smiled, and leaned back into his wicker chair.

    Only those who¡¯d experienced the ups and downs and life understood: peace and tranquility was the greatest of worldly pleasures.

    Time slipped by.

    Five dayster.

    Su Yi fully mastered the Dao Charms of Yang and Lightning.

    This meant he¡¯d perfected three peerless Dao Charms: the Five Elements, Yin and Yang, and Wind and Lightning.

    The five elements were the foundation, while Yin and Yang created the world, and the movements of wind and thunder gave rise to all living things.

    In the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, numerous top geniuses of their era had aplished this too.

    However, to Su Yi, this was only just the beginning!

    In other words, mastering these three peerless Dao Charms was in preparation for entering the Spirit Dao.

    When the time came, he could temper these three peerless Dao Charms into a Mysterious Truth known as ¡°Genesis.¡± This was unquestionably one of the loftiest Mysterious Truths within the Spirit Dao!

    Then, afterprehending two additional Spirit Dao Mysterious Truths, the Supreme Pce and the Void Cosmos, and fusing them with Genesis, they could undergo an extreme metamorphosis, fusing into a brand-new Mysterious Truth.

    This was the Mysterious Truth Su Yi had discovered in his past life, from a trace of enlightenment power obtained from the Nine-Layered Divine Chains sealing the Sword of the Nine Hells. It was called the Apex of Genesis.

    The start of genesis, the apex of the spirit. The Apex of Genesis is realized, and the Grand Dao returns to its origins!

    Even in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, no one had ever condensed this Mysterious Truth during the Spirit Dao.

    Now that he¡¯d reincarnated to cultivate anew, realizing the Mysterious Truth of the Apex of Genesis during his time in the Spirit Dao was a goal he had to reach in his pursuit of the Grand Dao!

    Only then could he far surpass his past self at the same level of cultivation. Only then could he achieve matchless foundations in the Dao and strive for heights far greater than in his prior life!

    Several days passed in a sh.

    Su Yi smoothly broke into the mid-stage Gathering Stars Realm.

    His cultivation base, soul, and physique all underwent an earth-shaking transformation.

    Within his dantian, the number of Origin Power Stars in his Origin Pce soared to ny-nine thousand, nine hundred. They were densely clustered, like a boundless starry sky. When they shone within his Origin Pce, they were a beautiful sight.

    This breakthrough made Su Yi realize something¡ª¡ª

    Achieving unprecedented, irreplicable foundations in the Grand Dao during the Gathering Stars Realm likely came down to the number of Origin Power Stars condensed, and whether or not he could reach ny-nine thousand, nine hundred and ny-nine of them.

    The number nine represented the extreme!

    ¡­¡­

    The twenty-ninth day of the tenth month.

    ¡°Brother Su, tomorrow, our time is up. We¡¯ll have to leave Sumeru Immortal Ind,¡± said Wen Xinzhao. Su Yi had only just re-tempered the Abstruse God Sword.

    ¡°Hm.¡± Su Yi said distractedly. He was fixated on the Abstruse Sword, which he was examining closely.

    Over the past few days, Su Yi had taken out numerous rare spiritual materials, which he fed to his sword, one after another. After undergoing the Spirit-Devouring Edict¡¯s refinement, their effects improved the sword¡¯s quality, allowing it to reach a whole new level.

    The ink-dark de was as mysterious as the night sky. The edge¡¯s presence was subdued, as if it had been cleansed, or as if it had achieved a return to simplicity.

    Unfortunately, the Abstruse God Sword was ultimately just a treasure of the Origin Dao. Even with the Spirit-Devouring Edict and a wisp of a Netherme Demon Sparrow¡¯s soul essence, when the day came that Su Yi stepped into the Spirit Dao, his sword would struggle to keep pace with his cultivation.

    However, Su Yi already had a n. When he stepped into the Spirit Dao, he would use Celestial Blue as a base, a sword embryo, and fuse the Abstruse God Sword into it.

    In doing so, he could transform Celestial Blue into this incarnation¡¯s Natal Spirit Treasure!

    ¡°Brother Su, Big Sister Shichan and I had a discussion. After leaving Sumeru Immortal Ind, no matter what happens, we¡¯ll help you face it,¡± said Wen Xinzhao in her clear voice, her beautiful face utterly serious.

    Su Yi was stunned. He looked away from his sword and asked, ¡°What are you worried about?¡±

    This response left Wen Xinzhao stunned too. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°We all know that when you leave Sumeru Immortal Ind, there will be no way to keep what happened to Huan Shaoyou and his allies under wraps. When the timees, there¡¯s no way the ancient factions behind them will just let this go¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh and?interrupt?her. ¡°A paltry matter like that? What need is there for you to worry about such things?¡±

    ¡°A ¡®paltry matter?¡¯¡± Wen Xinzhao¡¯s almond-shaped eyes widened. ¡°Brother Su¡­ You really aren¡¯t worried you¡¯ll run into danger?¡±

    Su Yi thought it over seriously, then said, ¡°I¡¯m not worried.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    A whileter, the young woman couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I should have realized a long time ago that something like this wouldn¡¯t trouble you.¡±

    ¡°Your concern has muddled your head,¡±ughed Su Yi. ¡°Look at Miss Shichan. She¡¯s never had such worries.¡±

    Wen Xinzhao¡¯s bright eyes blinked, and she smiled faintly. ¡°Brother Su, this time, you¡¯re wrong. Who here cares about you the most? There¡¯s no doubt it¡¯s Big Sister Shichan; it¡¯s just that she¡¯s ustomed to hiding her feelings.¡±

    Su Yi instinctively nced at Yue Shichan. The young woman in pristine white clothes stood by thekeshore, as icy and aloof as snow.

    He then looked to Wen Xinzhao, who currently stood beside him. Suddenly, he felt moved, and he whispered, ¡°This is quite good.¡±

    It was just one sentence, only four words, but they came straight from the heart.

    Having people who cared about him was naturally a wonderful thing!

    The next day.

    The thirtieth day of the tenth lunar month.

    Su Yi andpany decided to leave.

    Just as they were about to depart, Dou Kou surreptitiously approached and slipped Su Yi two rolled-up scrolls. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, please ept these two paintings. Wait until there¡¯s no one else around, then have a look.¡±

    Su Yi instantly understood; these were the work of Dou Kou¡¯s other soul. He immediately epted them.

    Then, without any further dys, he and hispanions took out their Sumeru Talismans and activated them with their cultivation bases.

    Spatial ripples spread throughout heaven and earth, and the whole group disappeared into thin air.

    Simr scenes took ce throughout Sumeru Immortal Ind.

    This was thest day of their expedition, and even if they were reluctant, the survivors had no choice but to leave.

    ¡­¡­

    Not far from Meteor Abyss, before the Altar of Teleportation.

    One person after another returned from Sumeru Immortal Ind.

    By the time Su Yi and hispanions arrived, Zeng Pu, Chi Jiansu, Buddhist Son Chen Lu, Jiang Lu, Yu Wenshu, and the others were already waiting there.

    Shortly after, Weng Jiu, who¡¯d been waiting in the area for the past month, took a headcount. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why is it just the few of you?¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you don¡¯t know this yet, but Huan Shaoyou and the others have perished. They won¡¯t being back,¡± said Buddhist Son Chen Lu. He then calmly summarized the battle at the tform of Heaven¡¯s Ascension.

    He didn¡¯t mention who¡¯d done the killing, but everyone instinctively nced at Su Yi.

    Weng Jiu¡¯s pupils constricted, and he gasped. How could he fail to realize that the nine monsters of the ancient era had died at Su Yi¡¯s hands?

    This kid¡¯s obviously just in the mid-stage Gathering Stars Realm, yet he took down Huan Shaoyou and his eight allies while outnumbered?

    His heart shook, and he was almost struck dumb.

    But then, he realized that something still wasn¡¯t right. ¡°We¡¯re still missing Yan Jingyun, Jing Lingzhen, Dongguo Yun, and Ran Chong. Don¡¯t tell me¡­ something happened to them too?¡±

    When he heard this, the nearby Feng Zidu said gravely, ¡°Dongguo Yun and Ran Chong are dead. No need to wait for them.¡±

    Weng Jiu¡¯s heart shook. Thirty-four geniuses had left for Sumeru Immortal Ind, but eleven had already been confirmed dead!

    Thispletely exceeded his expectations. How could he possibly remain calm?

    A whileter, Weng Jiu took a deep breath. ¡°Then¡­ What about Yan Jingyun and Jing Lingzhen?¡±

    Those present looked at each other. All of them feltpletely lost.

    Weng Jiu said gravely, ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer. I trust that, so long as they¡¯re still alive, they¡¯ll return from Sumeru Immortal Ind today.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother. They won¡¯t being back,¡± Su Yi suddenly interjected. He was running out of patience and didn¡¯t want to waste time waiting.

    However, when he said this, the atmosphere changed. Everyone fell deathly silent.

    When the realization hit them, everyone¡¯s expressions changed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± Weng Jiu gulped, then looked at Su Yi.

    Su Yi disdained lying about such trivial matters, so he just said casually, ¡°I killed them.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    Neither Weng Jiu nor the survivors knew what to say.

    It was just three words, but they went off like a p of thunder, striking their hearts and minds!

    Even more surprisingly, Su Yi didn¡¯t hide it at all. He just admitted it,pletely openly and naturally, as if he weren¡¯t at all concerned about the severity of the consequences!

 Chapter 586: The Thirtieth Day of the Tenth Month, Astonishing Everyone Beneath the Heavens

    <h4>Chapter 586: The Thirtieth Day of the Tenth Month, Astonishing Everyone Beneath the Heavens</h4>

    <i>I killed them.</i>

    It was just three casual, understated words.

    However, they were an earth-shattering revtion to everyone present.

    Especially Feng Zidu, Mei Yanbai, Qian Yun,?and the others. Waves coursed through their hearts.

    What would the others think if they learned that Su Yi had killed Dongguo Yun and Ran Chong too?

    When they thought about it, they realized that thirteen of the thirty-four participants in this expedition to Sumeru Immortal Ind had died, and all thirteen had died by Su Yi¡¯s hand. Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised?

    Weng Jiu¡¯s brow furrowed in deep concern.

    As a subordinate of the Great Xia¡¯s imperial family, he was well aware that?extremely?ancient factions stood behind each of the fallen monsters of the ancient era.

    Thirty thousand years of the Prohibition of Ancient darkness had weakened their vitality. They were no longer what they once were.

    However, their umted foundations, and the power and legacies at their disposal, were still terrifying.

    The top factions of the present day were the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect, the Qingyi Dao Sect, Cloudsky Divine Pce, and Maha Temple. However, they¡¯d find it difficult topare with those ancient factions.

    It was simr to how Huan Shaoyou dared invade Nine Tripod City, the imperial family¡¯s capital!

    Why was he so bold? Because he had the Demonic Huan Family to back him up.

    Although he¡¯d been forced away in the end, the imperial family didn¡¯t pursue the matter any further.?Had an ordinary factionmitted such a transgression, the Great Xia¡¯s imperial family would have long since wiped them out.

    The Huan Family was still just as overbearing as ever. Add them to the various other ancient factions, and theirbined power would be enough to strike dread into the hearts of the imperial family!

    Given the circumstances, what would happen when word of the dead geniuses spread to the outside world? What kind of enormous waves would result?

    And Su Yi was sure to face an enormous cmity!

    Weng Jiu was well aware that even if the Xia Emperor got involved, he couldn¡¯t seal news like this away!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, how could you¡­¡± Weng Jiu sighed.

    He was just about to expound on the potential consequences when Su Yi cut him off. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Even if I poked a hole through the heavens, I¡¯m strong enough to handle it on my own. Why look so upset over such a trivial matter?¡±

    Weng Jiu¡¯s mind went nk.?You call this a trivial matter!?

    However, Weng Jiu said no more. There were too many eyes here; it really?wouldn¡¯t do to discuss?the matter further.

    Without any further dys, he activated the Altar of Teleportation and led the group away.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Su Yi entered the Altar of Teleportation, but in the moments before he disappeared, Su Yi seemed to sense something. He gazed into the distant, iparably enormous Meteor Abyss.

    He wasn¡¯t sure when it had gotten there, but a gray, illusory mist was floating above Meteor Abyss, and it silently outlined an enormous, eerie gray eye.

    The eye seemed like a doorway into the depths of Meteor Abyss. It was a strange, unsettling sight.

    When Su Yi¡¯s gazended on the strange eye, an icy, terrifying power bore into his sea of consciousness like a knife.

    ng!

    Practically simultaneously, the Sword of the Nine Hells shook. The invading icy power burst and scattered into nothingness.

    The inscrutable, sinister eye formed of gray mists then disappeared from above Meteor Abyss. No trace of it remained.

    ¡°The aura of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Could it be that a creature capable of controlling its power lies dormant in the depths of Meteor Abyss?¡±

    A¡¯Cang once said that the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness was a cmity of the Grand Dao originating from the depths of the starry sky, and that thirty thousand years ago, a Starstorm descended upon the Azure Continent.

    And now, it seemed highly likely that there was a living thing capable of controlling the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness hiding within Meteor Abyss!

    Did that mean that said living thing most likely originated from outer space?

    <i>If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s highly likely that it¡¯s set its sights on me because I took the Seed of the Azure from the Ninth Star Ruin.</i>

    <i>After all, the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness came from outer space for the express purpose of destroying the Origins of the Azure, while the Seed of the Azure is thest of its vitality.</i>

    As he thought this, something else urred to him.

    Rumor had it that Meteor Abyss was the crater left behind when numerous star corpses crashed into the earth.

    Based on this, the creature hiding within Meteor Abyss had likelye thirty thousand years ago, alongside the Starstorm!

    Perhaps it had suffered heavy injuries during the struggle against the Origins of the Azure, leaving it no choice but to lie dormant at the bottom of the crater.

    Interesting.?Su Yi wasn¡¯t rmed. If anything, he was happy.

    He was extremely interested in the depths of the starry sky. If he could capture a creature from outer space, he might well learn quite a few secrets about what was hiding out there!

    Furthermore, Su Yi dared say with certainty that should the lifeform in question have an opportunity to leave Meteor Abyss, it woulde looking for him sooner orter.

    After all, he had the Seed of the Azure with him.

    This is, perhaps, the first karmic entanglement the Seed of the Azure has brought me,?Su Yi muttered to himself.

    As he pondered, the Altar of Teleportation activated. Following a strange and inscrutable energy fluctuation, Su Yi and hispanions disappeared into thin air.

    Meanwhile, at the bottom of the seemingly endless Meteor Abyss, a dry, hoarse voice rang out. ¡°The Origins of the Azure¡­ I¡¯ll be sure to capture you¡­¡±

    The voice echoed throughout the endless darkness, but before long, all was silent.

    ¡­¡­

    Nine Tripod City.

    Halfway up Mount Heavenbristle, the enormous ritual grounds.

    Bzzz~

    Misty light circted around the altar, as Su Yi, Weng Jiu, and the others appeared out of nowhere.

    Upon descending from the altar, many of them felt as if a lifetime had passed since they¡¯dst been here.

    ¡°Compared to Sumeru Immortal Ind, the spiritual energy on Mount Heavenbristle seems far too sparse¡­¡± Jiang Li sighed.

    This was the territory of the Great Xia¡¯s imperial family. Within the Great Xia, it was a famous, first-rate blessed ground!

    However, after experiencing the density of Sumeru Immortal Ind¡¯s spiritual energy, the difference was readily apparent.

    Everyone felt this deeply.

    During this expedition, quite a few of them had broken into the Spiritual Manifestation Realm, realizing a perfect breakthrough. They¡¯d left the Origin Dao and entered the Spirit Dao.

    Furthermore, they¡¯d obtained divine medicines and spiritual materials during their time on Sumeru Immortal Ind. Their harvest was quite ample.

    They absolutely hadn¡¯t gotten in vain.

    Even those like Wen Xinzhao and Yue Shichan, who¡¯d yet to enter the Spiritual Manifestation Realm, had benefited enormously. Their cultivation had increased quite a bit.

    Su Yi was the calmest of all. He was thinking about somethingpletely trivial and unimportant¡ª

    I¡¯ve been gone for a month, and I haven¡¯t been in Azurecloud Court to feed moon ms to the carp. I hope they¡¯re still alive and well¡­

    He decided to return to Azurecloud Court immediately.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, please, wait up,¡± Weng Jiu hurriedly transmitted and called him back.

    ¡°Do you have business with me?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°Uh¡­ I think it best you stay behind for now, then pay my master a visit,¡± said Weng Jiu. ¡°After all, the consequences of this expedition will be severe; we ought to think of countermeasures. This is out of consideration for your wellbeing¡­¡±

    Su Yi waved his concern away. ¡°I appreciate your good intentions, but this is a trivial matter. You needn¡¯t concern yourself with it. Right, please tell Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing I¡¯m back and have them return to Azurecloud Court.¡±

    With that, he put his hands behind his back and sauntered into the distance.

    Wen Xinzhao, Yue Shichan, and Ge Qian, followed shortly after.

    Weng Jiu was stunned, and he couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly.?You little troublemaker! This really isn¡¯t some trivial little problem!

    Then, he sighed.?Forget it. I¡¯ll go?pay Master?a visit, and tell him everything that happened. He can decide how we¡¯re to handle this.

    However, he had to admit that he was extremely envious of Su Yi¡¯s sheer unppability. It seemed that even if the earth copsed or the skies fell, Su Yi would remain perfectly calm, as if nothing were happening at all.

    Is this the unfettered bearing of one unaffected by external affairs?

    ¡­.

    ¡°I just wonder when the enormous disaster Su Yi triggered will arrive¡­¡± Zeng Pu pondered out loud. ¡°Chi Jiansu, I n to return to my family¡¯s ancestral ground immediately. If anything shocking happens in the interim, and if it¡¯s targeted at Su Yi, be sure to contact me right away.¡±

    His expression was solemn.

    Chi Jiansu was stunned. ¡°Are you nning to watch the excitement?¡±

    Zeng Puughed and shook his head, but he didn¡¯t exin. He just hurried off.

    Once I¡¯ve left Mount Heavenbristle, I¡¯ll be eager to see if that talisman really can lead me to a legacy perfectly suited to my talent¡­?Chi Jiansu said to herself.

    Before long, Zeng Pu, Chi Jiansu, and the other monsters of the ancient era had all left.

    ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister Jiang Li, I¡¯m going to see the sect leader right away. Will youe with me?¡± asked Yu Wenshu.

    Jiang Li shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m going back to the sect first. I have to tell my father.¡±

    Yu Wenshu didn¡¯t push her. He just said softly, ¡°The implications of what happened on Sumeru Immortal Ind are too big for juniors like us to get mixed up in. Let¡¯s let those prominent experts decide how to respond to this.¡±

    Jiang Li nodded, but her heart felt inexplicably heavy.

    After the enormous disaster Su Yi had caused, a storm was sure to follow!

    Su Yi, oh, Su Yi. I might not be your opponent, but¡­ how long will you be able to jump around like this??Li Handengughed?coldly?to himself.

    The other geniuses of the present day then proceeded to leave too.

    It was on that very day that news of what happened on Sumeru Immortal Ind spread at the fastest possible speeds, causing enormous waves in Nine Tripod City.

    ¡°Su Yi actually killed all those Spiritual Manifestation Realm monsters of the ancient era!?¡±

    ¡°He might as well have pierced a hole through the sky¡­¡±

    Who knows how many major factions were shaken by this news? They could practically smell the impending storm.

    As time passed, word of the deaths on Sumeru Immortal Ind spread beyond Nine Tripod City, sweeping throughout the world like a hurricane.

    Everywhere the news spread, it stirred up countless waves and enormous uproar.

    The thirtieth day of the tenth lunar month.

    Word that Su Yi had, with Gathering Stars Realm cultivation, fought and killed a whole group of monsters of the Ancient Era, spread. The dead included Huan Shaoyou, Yan Jingyun, and Jing Lingzhen.

    Everyone beneath the heavens was astonished!

    As this news took the world by storm, Su Yi returned to Azurecloud Court.

    Beneath the fiery light of the setting sun, he slumped into his wicker chair on the banks of the lotus pond. He sipped at a gourd of wine and asionally tossed moon ms into the water to feed the spirit carp. Both his mind and body rxedpletely.

    ¡°The universe in the wine is enormous, the years in the jug are long. The wind, flowers, snow, and moon are already at rest; to disturb them would only create trouble,¡± muttered Su Yi.

    ¡°Brother Su, the grilled fish is ready. Come quickly!¡± Wen Xinzhao¡¯s pleasant voice rang out from not far away.

    Su Yi looked over and saw Wen Xinzhaoying out ce settings by the shore. Yue Shichan had rolled up her sleeves, revealing her snowy white arms. She was busily spreading seasonings over the fish.

    Ge Qian, meanwhile, was stoking the mes.

    The red-hot fire of the hearth, the aroma of roasting face, and a pair of picturesque beauties. The light of the setting sun gave them an additional, lively charm.

    Su Yi leisurely rose, then walked over with a smile.

 Chapter 587: Big Trouble!

    <h4>Chapter 587: Big Trouble!</h4>

    It was the beginning of the winter. The skies were chilly, and the ground was frozen.

    Late at night.

    Su Yi asked, ¡°Little turtle, how did you exin to Ge Qian?¡±

    Xuan Ning¡¯s indistinct primordial spirit said respectfully, ¡°Master, I just told him I¡¯d have to leave for a while.¡±

    Su Yi nodded, then waved his sleeves. A bronze box floated out. He removed the lid, revealing the Demonic Womb sealed inside.

    ¡°Do you still remember the Soul-Calming Spiritual Refinement Incantation I taught you?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Xuan Ning said solemnly, ¡°I remember.¡±

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°Alright. Enter the Demonic Womb and use that secret art to suppress the living thing inside. If it resists, you can just kill it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Xuan Ning blurred into a streak of light and shot into the Demonic Womb.

    Bang bang bang!

    The bronze box shook violently as the lifeform within the Demonic Womb struggled like mad. Misty light circted around it.

    Su Yi put his hands behind his back and watched calmly as all of this yed out.

    Shortly after, a miserable shriek emanated from within the Demonic Womb. ¡°Su Yi, the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce won¡¯t let you get away with this!¡±

    As this voice echoed through the air, the shaking, struggling Demonic Womb suddenly quieted down.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve already seeded,¡± transmitted Xuan Ning.

    ¡°One year. I guarantee that within a year of entering the Demonic Womb, you¡¯ll be able to rebuild your body and begin a brand-new journey of cultivation!¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡°Master, I definitely won¡¯t disappoint you!¡± Xuan Ning said gratefully.

    Su Yi smiled but said no more. His hands formed seals.

    <i>Chh! Chh!</i>

    Streaks of clear light shot forth and condensed into a mysterious and instructable Edict. It slowly covered the surface of the Demonic Womb. The entire Demonic Womb shed, almost as if it were breathing, then shrunk rapidly before his very eyes.

    The Origin-Sealing Edict!

    This was a peerless method for sealing Demonic Wombs.

    In the end, the entire Demonic Womb shrank to the size of a broad bean, and Su Yi opened his mouth and swallowed it. It entered his Origin Pce, and was enveloped in the blue light of the Seed of the Azure.

    Afterpleting this process, Su Yi let out a long breath of turbid air. He was just about to sit down and meditate when he suddenly recalled something¡ª¡ª

    Earlier today, when he left Mount Heavenbristle, he told Weng Jiu to send Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing back to Azurecloud Court. They¡¯d stayed in the pce while he was away.

    However, even after all this time, they still weren¡¯t back.

    Ol¡¯ Weng Jiu can be a bit unreliable sometimes.?Su Yi shook his head and gave the matter no further thought. He just started meditating.

    Nine Tripod City was the imperial family¡¯s territory. With the Xia Emperor watching over them, nothing would happen to them.

    ¡­.

    Meanwhile, on Mount Heavenbristle.

    Within one of the halls.

    ¡°Elder Shui, where did His Lordship go?¡± Weng Jiu furrowed his brow.

    After returning from Sumeru Immortal Ind, he went straight to greet the Xia Emperor, only to be told that the emperor had left half a month ago. He was out wandering, and he¡¯d yet to return.

    Elder Shui Tianqi, who typically worked at the Xia Emperor¡¯s side, shook his head. ¡°When he left, His Lordship just said that he was searching for certain divine materials needed to repair the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation. How could I possibly know where he¡¯s gone?¡±

    Weng Jiu¡¯s brow furrowed even deeper. ¡°He¡¯s been gone for half a month. There¡¯s really no news of him at all?¡±

    Shui Tianqi shook his head once more.

    When he saw this, Weng Jiu couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit frantic. ¡°What do we do now? That punk Su Yi caused such an enormous disaster. What if his enemiese looking for him while His Lordship is away? The consequences would be unimaginable!¡±

    Shui Tianqi said gravely, ¡°Before His Lordship left, he entrusted the imperial n¡¯s Third Elder, the Sr King, to manage imperial affairs in his absence. I suspect the Sr King has long since learned of what happened, and there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll remain uninvolved.¡±

    ¡°The Sr King?¡± Weng Jiu sank into thought.

    The Sr King, Xia Linyuan.

    He was the third elder of the Great Xia¡¯s imperial family, as well as the famed Sr King. He was a long-established, prestigious figure.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go see the Sr King and see how he ns to resolve this.¡±

    Weng Jiu rose and was just about to leave when he heard hurried footsteps approaching from further down the hall.

    Immediately afterward, a guard dressed in ck entered the hall and bowed solemnly. ¡°This humble servant is Ding Shiliu. Greetings, Your Excellencies.¡±

    ¡°Ding?Shiliu?¡± Weng Jiu was stunned. ¡°What are you doing?here thiste?at night?¡±

    The guard knelt on the floor, looking ashamed. ¡°Your Excellency, earlier, you ordered me to personally see Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing to Azurecloud Court. Unfortunately, I am inept, and I was unable to carry out your orders.¡±

    Weng Jiu¡¯s gaze focused. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Ding Shiliu lowered his head, not daring to meet Weng Jiu¡¯s gaze. ¡°I went to receive Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing, but the Sr King¡¯s subordinates arrived one step earlier and invited our guests to leave with them; they said they¡¯d been invited to a banquet. This humble servant waited by their quarters; I nned to see them to Azurecloud Court when they returned from the festivities.

    ¡°Against all expectations, despite waiting all this time, the two of them have yet to return. When I went to see the Sr King and ask for further details, I was told that he¡¯d chosen to keep Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing with him temporarily.¡±

    When he heard this, Weng Jiu¡¯s expression shifted erratically, and his brow furrowed. ¡°Why would the Sr King lead Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing away under the guise of inviting them to a banquet?¡±

    Shui Tianqi also sensed that something was amiss. ¡°The Sr King doesn¡¯t know either of them at all, yet he suddenly led them both away? Something¡¯s definitely fishy here!¡±

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go pay the Sr King an audience.¡± Weng Jiu took a deep breath, suppressed his sense of foreboding, and immediately made a decision.

    Shui Tianqi nodded.

    ¡­¡­

    Mount Heavenbristle, a glittering,mplit hall adorned with jade and gold.

    A sumptuous feast had only just ended, and the guests filed out, one by one.

    The host, the Sr King, Xia Linyuan, sat alone at the centermost seat, pondering in silence.

    Despite his age, he was hale and hearty. Even just sitting there, he emanated an imposing momentum.

    ¡°Your Excellency, Elders Weng Jiu and Shui Tianqi request an audience,¡± someone reported respectfully from outside the hall.

    Xia Linyuan furrowed his brow, thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Let them in.¡±

    Before long, both Weng Jiu and Shui Tianqi walked inside and bowed in greeting.

    Xia Linyuan¡¯s expression was grave. ¡°Are you here thiste at night because of Su Yi?¡±

    Weng Jiu and Shui Tianqi looked at each other, then nodded.

    Xia Linyuan let out a long sigh. ¡°This is an iparably thorny, troublesome matter. If we handle it improperly, we¡¯ll bring unexpected cmity upon the imperial family.¡±

    Before Weng Jiu and Shui Tianqi could respond, Xia Linyuan said, ¡°Do you know who I invited to tonight¡¯s banquet?¡±

    Weng Jiu and Shui Tianqi shook their heads.

    An overcast look appeared on Xia Linyuan¡¯s face. ¡°The guests hailed from various ancient factions: the Huan Family, the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce, Tianji Dao Mountain, the Burning Sun Sect¡­¡±

    He listed ten-plus ancient factions in a single breath.

    Then, he gazed at Weng Jiu and Shui Tianqi. ¡°They too¡­ were here because of the trouble Su Yi caused!¡±

    Weng Jiu and Shui Tianqi¡¯s expressions changed.

    The expedition to Sumeru Immortal Ind had only just ended, but the various ancient factions had alreadye knocking on their door!

    There was no doubt that Huan Shaoyou and the others¡¯ deaths had provoked their ire.

    ¡°Third Elder, dare I ask if they came here looking to join forces against Su Yi?¡± Weng Jiu asked gravely.

    ¡°No.¡± Xia Linyuan shook his head. ¡°They came to discuss the imperial family¡¯s attitude. Or you could say, they came to have us make a decision.¡±

    ¡°Either we cease protecting Su Yi and remain uninvolved, or¡­ the ancient faction will see both us and Su Yi as their enemies!¡±

    Weng Jiu and Shui Tianqi¡¯s hearts silently sank.

    Shui Tianqi took a deep breath, then said, ¡°Might I ask how you answered, Third Elder?¡±

    Xia Linyuan said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m well aware that you and His Majesty attach enormous importance to the boy, but this is different. This is severe enough to influence the safety of the entire imperial n. His Majesty is not present, so it¡¯s difficult?for even me?to reach a clear decision.¡±

    He paused here, his expression suddenly solemn. ¡°Tonight, I n to summon every prominent member of the imperial family to discuss the matter. Within three days, we¡¯ll give the ancient factions a clear answer.¡±

    Three days!

    Weng Jiu and Shui Tianqi¡¯s hearts clenched, and for a moment, they stopped breathing.

    ¡°I hope you two will understand. This is an incidentrge enough to endanger the entire imperial family; we absolutely cannot allow our emotions to influence our decision. We must first consider the good of the imperial family as a whole.¡±

    Xia Linyuan swept his gaze across Weng Jiu and Shui Tianqi. ¡°What do you two think?¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Weng Jiu said, ¡°Third Elder, this matter naturally calls for caution, but if we act against Su Yi¡¯s interests, it will be difficult to report to His Majesty when he returns.¡±

    Xia Linyun frowned, then said coldly, ¡°Ludicrous! He might be a rare, matchless genius, but Su Yi is just one person. We ought to prioritize the safety and benefits of the imperial family as a whole. Were His Majesty here, he would surely do the same!¡±

    Xia Linyuan paused, his tone calm and indifferent. ¡°Or are you saying that the whole Imperial Family should get dragged into this mess all for Su Yi¡¯s sake? Is that what you want, Weng Jiu?¡±

    Weng Jiu¡¯s expression changed dramatically. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m tired. You should go back,¡± said Xia Linyuan with a wave. He was clearly kicking them out.

    Weng Jiu sighed to himself. Out loud, he said, ¡°Third Elder, before I go, I¡¯d like to ask you something.¡±

    ¡°Say it,¡± said Xia Linyuan expressionlessly.

    Weng Jiu looked up and met his gaze, then said gravely, ¡°Since you¡¯ve yet to reach a decision, why detain Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing?¡±

    Xia Linyuan frowned. It seemed Weng Jiu¡¯s question made him a bit ufortable.

    Then, he said coolly, ¡°Tonight, I invited the experts of the various ancient factions. I agreed that, prior to making a decision, the imperial family wouldn¡¯t let Su Yi leave Nine Tripod City unauthorized. Thus, I made a few preparations, such as temporarily detaining those two. Rest assured; I disdain harming two such trivial figures. Once this matter is resolved, I¡¯ll send them on their way.¡±

    Weng Jiu¡¯s eyes widened with a mixture of rm and anger.

    Shui Tianqi¡¯s heart sank.

    Both realized that this was going to be trouble!

 Chapter 588: A Nighttime Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 588: A Nighttime Meeting</h4>

    After leaving the Sr King¡¯s residence, Weng Jiu and Shui Tianqi were both in iparably low spirits.

    ¡°Were His Majesty present, there¡¯s no way he¡¯d let the Sr King act so outrageously!¡± growled Weng Jiu.

    Shui Tianqi¡¯s gaze was cold and calm. ¡°Given the severity of the situation, I cannot fault the Sr King for putting the imperial family¡¯s well-being first. His only mistake was detaining Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing.¡±

    Weng Jiu¡¯s heart clenched, and his expression shifted. ¡°If Su Yi finds out about this, given his fearless disposition, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll pick up his sword and kill his way up Mount Heavenbristle!¡±

    Shui Tianqi fell silent.

    Both had long since witnessed Su Yi¡¯s methods, and they understood what kind of person he was. He might look calm and unassuming, but in bones, he was extremely proud and utterly fearless.

    How powerful was the Huan Family? They were strong enough that even the imperial n had to be cautious of them.

    However, Su Yi had never been at all concerned about them!

    Since entering Nine Tripod City, Su Yi had gone on to kill Huo Tiandu of Cloudsky Divine Pce, Elders Lei Feng and Ting He of the Qingyi Dao Sect, and Elder Zhou Fengzhi of the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect. That was already proof of his fearlessness.

    Those he¡¯d killed all had extraordinary backgrounds. If Su Yi were afraid of the consequences, how could he have in ten-plus monsters of the ancient era on Sumeru Immortal Ind?

    Given the circumstances, if Su Yi found out that the imperial family¡¯s Sr King had detained Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing for the sake of the ten-plus ancient orthodoxies he¡¯d offended, how could he possibly remain unmoved?

    ¡°Killing his way into Mount Heavenbristle¡­?¡± Shui Tianqi¡¯s eyelids twitched. Given Su Yi¡¯s disposition, should they provoke him, he might very well do something like that.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way we¡¯ll be able to keep this under wraps. We have to decide how we¡¯re going to handle this, and quickly,¡± said Weng Jiu anxiously.

    When Su Yi left Mount Heavenbristle earlier today, he requested that Weng JIu send Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing back to Azurecloud Court.

    This meant that even if he didn¡¯t tell Su Yi what had happened, as time passed, Su Yi would sense that something was amiss!

    ¡°I¡¯ll go find the princess,¡± said Shui Tianqi. His eyes shed. ¡°Half a month ago, when His Majesty Left, he paid her a special visit. Besides, her status is extraordinary; everyone knows he dotes on her most of all. If she makes an appearance, she might be able to convince the Sr King not to do anything foolish.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry!¡± said Weng Jiu. He was already on his way.

    ¡­¡­

    The peak of Mount Heavenbristle, a simple, elegant pavilion.

    When she learned why Weng Jiu and Shui Tianqi hade, Xia Qingyuan¡¯s bright, lively eyes widened. ¡°How dare the third elder be so brazen?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, this is no time for anger,¡± Weng Jiu hurriedly tried to calm her down. ¡°We ought to first consider how we¡¯ll handle this; we absolutely cannot let Fellow Daoist Su misunderstand.¡±

    Shui Tianqi couldn¡¯t help but chime in, ¡°Your Highness, when His Majesty left, did he¡­ give you any additional instructions?¡±

    Xia Qingyuan was briefly stunned, and she avoided the questionpletely. ¡°Didn¡¯t Third?Elder say that he was going to summon the family¡¯s higher-ups to discuss this tonight? I¡¯ll go there first and have a look.¡±

    As she spoke, she rose and was about to leave.

    Weng Jiu hurriedly called out, ¡°Your Highness, Su Yi¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to pay him a personal visit to discuss this. I absolutely won¡¯t let him do anything stupid,¡± said Xia Qingyuan with a casual wave. She didn¡¯t so much as turn to look at them.

    Before long, the young woman¡¯s graceful figure disappeared from view.

    Weng Jiu and Shui Tianqi looked at each other. They couldn¡¯t help but grimace.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure whether we were right to get Her Highness involved or not. If His Majesty finds out, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll rebuke us for our ipetence,¡± said Weng Jiu dejectedly.

    ¡°Way I see it, having her go see Su Yi was a rather decent choice,¡± said Shui Tianqi. ¡°Don¡¯t forget; there¡¯s an extraordinary bond between them. They established a deep friendship long ago, back in the Great Zhou.¡±

    Weng Jiu was stunned. He couldn¡¯t help but think back to the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly when, right before the emperor¡¯s nose and with no reservations at all, the princess sat directly beside Su Yi. The two had conversed, and she''d even poured his wine, an extremely intimate gesture.

    ¡­¡­

    The imperial pce.

    It waste at night, but the grand pce interior was thoroughlymplit.

    The central, elevated seat belonged to the Xia Emperor. No one dared upy it, not even Third Elder Xia Linyuan.

    Instead, he sat casually just below the central throne.

    However, when he gazed at the prominent members of the imperial family seated before him, Xia Linyuan felt an irrepressible sense of satisfaction.

    Power and authority were in his grasp, and he alone reigned supreme over everything beneath the heavens. How many, even among cultivators, wouldn¡¯t have been infatuated?

    When he saw that Grand Elder Xia Changhong could now only sit below him, Xia Linyuan couldn¡¯t help but sigh.?This¡­ This is authority!

    However, before long, he furrowed his brow.

    The pce hall was in turmoil, and the arguments continued nonstop.

    The influential members of the imperial family were divided into three clear camps.

    One was led by Grand Elder Xia Changhong. They believed that the imperial family ought to respect the emperor¡¯s will and continue sheltering Su Yi. They insisted that they couldn¡¯t make any concessions to those ancient factions.

    Another camp was led by Second Elder Xia Yungeng. They believed that this matter was far too serious, and that Su Yi had caused the problem on his own. Thus, the imperial family of the Great Xia ought to protect itself. It couldn¡¯t get mixed up in these turbid waters.

    Then, there was the third camp. They were neutral.

    Only a handful supported Xia Changhong, perhaps seven or eight.

    Xia Yungeng had a few more supporters, at least ten.

    However, most prominent members of the imperial family chose to remain neutral.

    When he saw this, Xia Linyun coughed dryly and waved, suppressing the debates.

    It was only after everyone fell silent and looked at him that he said gravely, ¡°Arguing will ultimately do us no good. It seems to me that we¡¯d best act as the Second Elder suggests and prioritize the safety of the imperial family. We absolutely cannot shelter Su Yi any longer!¡±

    Grand Elder Xia Changhong¡¯s expression darkened, and he was just about to say something when Xia Linyuan beat him to it. ¡°It¡¯s already decided. When His Majesty left, he entrusted me to handle all of the family¡¯s affairs. I naturally ought to prioritize our collective safety. Grand Elder, if you¡¯re not convinced, you¡¯re wee to wait until His Majesty returns and file an indictment!¡±

    He spoke with righteous assurance, and his expression was solemn. ¡°In summary, I am doing this out of consideration for the entire imperial n. If this is wrong, I¡¯m willing to continue being wrong. I shall never change my decision!¡±

    Second Elder Xia Yungeng instantly eximed, ¡°If this is wrong, we¡¯re willing to share the burden of responsibility with the third elder!¡±

    Numerous others chimed in to voice their agreement.

    Su Yi was, after all, only an outsider. Who would willingly bring disaster upon themselves for the sake of an outsider?

    When he saw this, Xia Changhong and those who stood with him fell silent, their expressions unsightly. However, all of them could tell that there was nothing they could do to change this.

    ¡°Everyone, you needn¡¯t concern yourselves with Su Yi¡¯s attitude. He provoked this disaster, and it¡¯s up to him to bear the consequences. How could he fault us for not assisting him?¡± said Xia Linyuan, his face a mask of indifference. ¡°Besides, against thebined threat of ten ancient factions¡­ How long will he live?¡±

    The grand hall was instantly silent. Each attendee wore a different expression.

    When he saw that the Grand Elder no longer had anything to say, Xia Linyuan sighed to himself.?Authority¡­ really is the most captivating thing in this world!

    He thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll send someone to invite Su Yi to Mount Heavenbristle for a chat. I¡¯ll personally inform him of the imperial family¡¯s stance. I trust that if he¡¯s clever, he won¡¯t dare nurse any resentment over it.¡±

    He paused here, then nced at the corner, where Xia Qingyuan was seated. ¡°And how do you see this,ss?¡±

    The group looked over. Xia Qingyuan was seated at the end of the room, in the least conspicuous seat.

    When she sensed their gazes, she smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯m just a junior, and my opinion isn¡¯t at all important. Everything shall be as you say, Third Elder.¡±

    Xia Linyuan couldn¡¯t help but let out a heartyugh. ¡°Miss Qingyuan, you have a deep understanding of duty. If His Majesty knew, he would surely feel iparably gratified!¡±

    ¡°Since you n to summon Su Yi tomorrow,?I¡¯ll go inform?him,¡± said Xia Qingyuan.

    Xia Linyuanughed. ¡°Qingyuan, how lofty is your status? You needn¡¯t?rush about over?something so trivial; I¡¯ll just send a guard.¡±

    Xia Qingyuan shook her head. ¡°My bond with Su Yi runs deep, yet he is soon to face an enormous disaster. Although I cannot help him, I ought to at least make an appearance.¡±

    After a brief, stunned pause, Xia Linyuan seemed gratified. ¡°You really are a dutiful, kindhearted child. In that case, go attempt to persuade Su Yi. Make sure he understands our position and that he doesn¡¯t do anything out of line. Otherwise¡­ He¡¯ll only find himself in an even less advantageous predicament.¡±

    Xia Qingyuanughed. ¡°Third Elder, I¡¯ll naturally exin his options, but whether he listens to me or not is up to him.¡±

    Xia Lingyuan nodded approvingly.

    That very night, Xia Qingyuan left the imperial pce and proceeded directly to Azurecloud Court.

    ¡­¡­

    It was just before dawn, and the wind was bitingly cold.

    When Xia Qingyuan arrived at Azurecloud Court, Su Yi had only just finished cultivating, and he was getting ready to go to bed.

    ¡°What are you doing here in such a rush thiste at night? Did something happen?¡± Su Yi sat in his chair, sounding thoughtful.

    He could tell that she had a lot on her mind; her fair, beautiful face was fraught with worry.

    ¡°Brother Su, I wouldn¡¯t have guessed that so much would happen the very night after you returned from Sumeru Immortal Ind,¡± said Xia Qingyuan with an exasperated sigh.

    She then hurriedly exined what had happened at the imperial pce.

    When he heard the full story, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°It¡¯s just a trivial matter. What need is there for the imperial family to be so tense?

    ¡°A trivial matter?¡± Xia Qingyuan¡¯s beautiful eyes widened, and she said frantically. ¡°Our eyebrows are practically on fire! How could you call that a trivial matter?¡±

    Su Yi was dumbfounded. Then, he waved her concerns away. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. The way I see it, Xia Linyuan was right. I¡¯m the one who killed those people, and I should be the one to bear the consequences. It¡¯s normal that the imperial family would want to stay out of it.¡±

    Heughed, then said calmly, ¡°Besides, I have never, and will never, rely on the imperial family to shelter me from the storm.¡±

    He then met the young woman¡¯s deeply concerned gaze, and his voice softened. ¡°You needn¡¯t worry yourself over this. They¡¯re just remnants of a few thirty-thousand-year-old factions; I¡¯m not at all concerned about them.¡±

    Xia Qingyuan¡¯s expression flickered with uncertainty. After a while, she whispered, ¡°But¡­ Third Elder¡­¡±

    The young woman lowered her head, not daring to meet Su Yi¡¯s gaze. ¡°He detained Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Su Yi¡¯s deep gaze shifted, and his eyes narrowed.

    The atmosphere was instantly silent and oppressive.

    Outside the window, the cold winds wailed, almost as if they were crying.

 Chapter 589: Getting an Inch and Demanding a Foot

    <h4>Chapter 589: Getting an Inch and Demanding a Foot</h4>

    It was just as Weng Jiu firstmented. Su Yi might seem aloof from worldly affairs, but in truth, his pride was bone deep.

    Even if the skies fell and the earth copsed, even if the whole world stood against him, he wouldn¡¯t be the least bit concerned.

    However, threatening the safety of those around him was like touching a dragon¡¯s reverse scale!

    It didn¡¯t matter who you were. Even if you were a god, Su Yi would cut you down without the slightest hesitation.

    The heavy and oppressive atmosphere made Xia Qingyuan¡¯s hair stand on end. ¡°Brother Su, the situation hasn¡¯t gone so far awry that there¡¯s no room to turn things around.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Xia Linyuan doesn¡¯t wish to get involved? That, I can understand. But why would he do this?¡±

    Xia Qingyuan said gravely, ¡°He told the ancient factions that before the imperial family made its position clear, it wouldn¡¯t let you leave Nine Tripod City unauthorized.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not ¡®maintaining a neutral position,¡¯¡± said Su Yi. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if they¡¯re putting pressure on him or if he¡¯s simply disregarding mepletely. He¡¯ll pay for what he¡¯s done.¡±

    He spoke casually, but the iciness of his apparent calm was enough to make one shudder.

    Xia Qingyuan hesitated. ¡°Brother Su, actually¡­ When my father left half a month ago, he left something in reserve just in case. However, I¡¯m afraid not even he could have anticipated that the third elder would act so quickly¡­¡±

    Su Yi said thoughtfully, ¡°Did your father leave intentionally?¡±

    Xia Qingyuan nodded. ¡°He said that although the Radiant Epoch is not yet truly upon us, the world is showing signs of increasing upheaval. If the Great Xia¡¯s imperial family is to continue in perpetuity, there¡¯s something he must do.¡±

    Su Yi seemed to guess something, and his eyebrows shot up. ¡°Scraping poison off the bone?¡±

    Xia Qingyuan was stunned. She eximed, ¡°Brother Su, you¡¯ve already guessed it?¡±

    ¡°To fight the outside world, one must first secure what lies within one¡¯s borders. If major factions wish to remain standing as the world changes without, they must first eliminate the cancer within,¡¯¡± Su Yi said casually.

    ¡°Under ordinary circumstances, these ¡®tumors¡¯ seem harmless. However, in the face of pressure, they¡¯ll act up. Some will collude with enemies and assist them from the inside. Others will seize any opportunity to seize power, while others are so spineless that they¡¯ll run away at the first sign of pressure¡­¡±

    Su Yi paused here. He couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°Throughout history, numerous peak orthodoxies have fallen, not because their opponents were too powerful, but because of the cancer in their own ranks!¡±

    Xia Qingyuan said inplete agreement, ¡°My father said much the same thing.¡±

    She paused here, then continued, ¡°Furthermore, he said with certainty that so long as he wasn¡¯t around, when the curtains fell on the expedition to Sumeru Immortal Ind, those malignant tumors wouldn¡¯t be able to resist jumping out. However, I¡¯m afraid not even my father could have anticipated that the third elder would be in such a rush¡­¡±

    With an inscrutable expression on his face, Su Yi said, ¡°Your father must have been certain that, with my temperament, I would kill quite a few monsters of the ancient era on Sumeru Immortal Ind, thereby causing a storm. Thus¡­ He used me to test the imperial family.¡±

    Xia Qingyuan¡¯s heart clenched, and she said hurriedly, ¡°Brother Su, there¡¯s no way my father meant it like that!¡±

    Su Yi said, ¡°I¡¯m naturally well aware that those weren¡¯t his intentions. He¡¯s merely taking advantage of the waves to cleanse the imperial family of its filth.¡±

    Xia Qingyuan instantly rxed quite a bit. She then took out a sealed letter and passed it to Su Yi. ¡°Brother Su, my father gave me this before his departure. He instructed me to give it to you if this incident displeased you.¡±

    Su Yi opened the letter, and found that there was only one sentence written on it: ¡°The imperial family of the Great Xia will forever stand by Fellow Daoist Su!¡±

    The strokes were bold and vigorous, and the ink bled through the page.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shifted, and he put away the letter. ¡°Your father has his ns, but since I¡¯ve gotten dragged into this¡­ I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to wait until he gets back to resolve this.¡±

    Xia Qingyuan¡¯s heart shook. ¡°Brother Su, don¡¯t tell me you want to¡­¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Xia Linyuan invite me over tomorrow? Then I¡¯ll just go see him,¡± said Su Yi casually.

    Xia Qingyuan stood there in a daze for a while. Suddenly, she blinked, then grinned like a fox. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be sure to show up and watch the show tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°You anticipated this, didn¡¯t you?¡± Su Yi nced at the crafty, beautiful young woman.

    Xia Qingyuan giggled. ¡°I thought about it on the way here. ¡®What will Brother Su do when he finds out about this?¡¯ I figured that, with your temperament, you couldn¡¯t possibly just endure in silence.¡±

    ¡°Then was your earlier concern just an act?¡± teased Su Yi.

    Xia Qingyuan shook her head. ¡°No, actually. My only concern was that you¡¯d misunderstand my father. That¡¯s the reason I came here tonight.¡±

    Su Yi smiled but said nothing.

    ¡­¡­

    The second day of the eleventh lunar month.

    Early in the morning, the cold was as sharp as a knife. A bone-piercing chill hung in the air.

    Su Yi got up early, practiced his fist technique, washed up, and ate, as he always did.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to Mount Heavenbristle for a visit. I¡¯ll be back shortly,¡± said Su Yi. He then headed out of Azurecloud Court.

    ¡°Brother Su, what are you going there for?¡± Wen Xinzhao asked curiously.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to bring Yuan Heng and Miss Bai back,¡± said Su Yi. As he spoke, he was already leaving the courtyard. ¡°Right, prepare some food and drinks for lunch to wee them back.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Yue Shichan promptly agreed.

    Wen Xinzhao asked in confusion, ¡°Big Sister Shichan, why does something seem not quite right here?¡±

    Yue Shichan¡¯s gaze was as calm as a stagnant pool. ¡°Do you think Brother Su will run into danger?¡±

    ¡°Of course not,¡± said Wen Xinzhao without so much as pausing to think.

    ¡°Then there¡¯s naturally no need to worry about anything,¡± said Yue Shichan.

    Wen Xinzhao couldn¡¯t argue with that.

    ¡­.

    Mount Heavenbristle.

    The residence of the Sr King.

    ¡°Everyone, when Su Yi gets here, make sure to be polite. After all, His Majesty once thought highly of the boy, and his strength is truly heaven-defying. We cannot be negligent when ites to etiquette,¡± said Xia Linyuan slowly from his elevated seat at the center of the room.

    He looked hale and hearty, with bright eyes, robes embroidered with dragons, and a poised, majestic bearing.

    There were five other prominent members of the imperial family in attendance, and when they heard this, they all nodded. However, they didn¡¯t take the warning to heart.

    Even if Su Yi were far more heaven-defying, more than ten ancient factions had set their sights on him. He wouldn¡¯t be able to jump around much longer!

    He was about to die. What need was there to concern themselves with him?

    When he saw this, Xia Linyuan¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Also, I sent someone to inform the emissaries of the ancient orthodoxies, and they¡¯re already on their way. When Su Yi arrives, I n to announce the imperial family¡¯s stance to them directly.¡±

    Someone couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°We¡¯re announcing it today already?¡±

    ¡°How could we dy a matter of such importance?¡± said Xia Linyuan calmly. ¡°Everyone, you saw itst night. Quite a few members of the imperial family oppose this decision. Dys will only lead to trouble. To prevent this, it¡¯s better to get it over with quickly.¡±

    The crowd nodded.

    Indeed, the storm Su Yi had caused was intensifying, and more and more citizens of Nine Tripod City were paying attention.

    Given the circumstances, it was naturally best that they removed the imperial family from the storm sooner rather thanter.

    Someone announced from outside the hall, ¡°Third Elder, Her Highness, Xia Qingyuan, has arrived.¡±

    ¡°Let her in,¡± Xia Linyuan said casually.

    Before long, the fair young woman in a pale green dress walked in. Xia Qingyuan smiled and said, ¡°Third Elder, I¡¯m just here to watch the excitement, assuming you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Xia Linyuanughed. ¡°How could I mind? Find a spot and have a seat.¡±

    Xia Qingyuan nodded, then found a seat rtively far away. Her bright eyes evaluated the other members of the imperial family present.

    She muttered to herself,?These are the people Brother Su called ¡®poisonous tumors.¡¯

    Before long, some announced the arrival of the emissaries of the various ancient factions.

    ¡°This way, please!¡± Xia Linyuan said in a low voice.

    Before long, a dozen or so people entered the hall. There were both men and women, and all had an extraordinary martial bearing. Without exception, they were in the Spiritual Manifestation Realm.

    The leader was middle-aged. He wore purple robes and a feather headdress, and a sheathed sword hung at his waist.

    His name was Huan Tianhe, and he was an elder of the Demonic Huan Family.

    As soon as he arrived, he scanned the hall and frowned. ¡°Brother Xia, didn¡¯t you say Su Yi woulde today at dawn?¡±

    Xia QIngyuan rose with a smile. ¡°Fellow Daoist Huan, please, be patient and take a seat. For now.¡±

    ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll wait for now.¡± Huan Tianhe waved and led the emissaries inside. All of them took their seats.

    Just watching this, Xia Qingyuan felt ufortable.?Aren¡¯t these old farts a bit too brazen?

    Even more infuriatingly,?Third?Elder is weing them with a smile!

    ¡°Brother Xia, we all have some understanding of the imperial family¡¯s attitude. I must say, you¡¯ve made the rational choice,¡± said Huan Tianhe slowly, with a reserved smile on his face. ¡°When Su Yi arrives, there¡¯s something we¡¯d like to ask of you. It¡¯s a presumptuous request, but we hope you¡¯ll agree.¡±

    Xia Linyuan smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no harm in asking.¡±

    ¡°We hope to borrow the power of the imperial family¡¯s Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation to suppress Su Yi.¡±

    <i>What!?</i>

    Xia Linyuan and the other imperial family higher-ups all reacted to this pronouncement.

    Xia Qingyuan¡¯s pupils silently constricted, and she was inwardly furious.?Bastard! You¡¯ve actually set your sights on our n¡¯s core defensive formation?

    You must die for this!

    Huan?Tianhe?smiled faintly, then continued, ¡°Of course, we merely n to borrow it. Once we¡¯ve dealt with Su Yi, we¡¯ll naturally give the imperial family adequatepensation.¡±

    Xia Linyuan¡¯s?expression filled?with uncertainty. ¡°Brother Heng, I only promised that the imperial family would maintain its neutrality. If I agree to your request, how is that any different from getting directly involved?¡±

    Huan?Tianhe¡¯s?brow furrowed. ¡°Brother Xia, so long as you agree, the thirteen factions represented here will never forget the imperial family¡¯s benevolence. This can only benefit the Xia Family, and it won¡¯t harm you in any way.

    ¡°However, if you refuse, you¡¯ll deeply disappoint us. I hope you consider this carefully!¡±

    His words contained a hint of an implied threat.

    The emissaries of the other factions all looked at Xia Linyuan.

    In the face of this invisible pressure, Xia Linyuan¡¯s expression shifted repeatedly, and he sank into silence.

    Not far away, Xia Qingyuan sighed to herself.?This is what happens to those without a backbone!

    The moment you show weakness, they¡¯ll start demanding more and more. They¡¯ll walk all over you!

 Chapter 590: Cutting Him Down

    <h4>Chapter 590: Cutting Him Down</h4>

    The Demonic Huan Family, the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce, Tianji Dao Mountain, the Burning Sun Sect¡­

    There were thirteen ancient factions in total. Pick any one of them at random, and their umted foundations and power weren''t one bit inferior to the Great Xia¡¯s imperial family!

    Now, all were working together to put pressure on Xia Linyuan. His expression turned a bit unsightly.

    ¡°Of course, if the imperial family wishes to stay out of this, we naturally won¡¯t have any objections.¡±?Huan Tianhe didn¡¯t push too hard. Instead, heughed. ¡°How about this? We¡¯ll each take a step back. In a bit, when Su Yi arrives, if he¡¯s brazen and fearless enough to fight us here, you can use the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation to repress him. How about it, Brother Xia?¡±

    Xia Linyuan instantly heaved a silent sigh of relief. ¡°Everyone, rest assured. Mount Heavenbristle is the imperial family¡¯s territory. If Su Yi dares act up here, we naturally won¡¯t let him off!¡±

    Huan Tianhe andpany couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Xia Linyuan thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Everyone, if after Su Yi gets here, he behaves himself and follows the rules, the imperial family won¡¯t act against him.¡±

    Huan Tianhe¡¯s gaze was yful. ¡°We¡¯ll just have to wait and see whether or not he can remain calm.¡±

    Xia Linyuan was briefly stunned, but he quickly understood. When Su Yi arrived, Huan Tianhe and the others would surely provoke and antagonize Su Yi, doing everything they could to get him to attack here!

    But in the end, Xia Linyuan didn¡¯t say anything.

    Xia Qingyuan watched coldly from the sidelines, taking all of this in. Inwardly, she was quite displeased.

    Thirteen emissaries of ancient factions were throwing their weight around in her family¡¯s territory. How could she possibly find that?pleasing?

    The most frustrating part was that Third Elder Xia Linyuan had turned out to be aplete pushover!

    His behavior brought shame to the entire imperial family!

    Time slipped by.

    A proud, beautiful woman in a blue feather coat seemed to run out of patience. She furrowed her brow and said, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Su Yi here yet?¡±

    Huan Tianhe and the others all looked at Xia Linyuan, who thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Don¡¯t panic, everyone. Su Yi will definitely show up!¡±

    He was quite confident. He still had Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing in custody... How could Su Yi dare stay home?

    A guard¡¯s voice resounded from outside the hall. ¡°Reporting in¡ª¡ª!Su Yi has arrived!¡±

    Whoosh!

    All eyes gazed beyond the entryway.

    They watched as a young man in blue strode into the room, calm and detached, as if he were out for a leisurely stroll.

    This was none other than Su Yi!

    Xia QIngyuan¡¯s spirits soared.?He¡¯s finally here!

    Huan Tianhe and the others¡¯ eyes shed, a hint of iciness in their expressions.

    ¡°Come in,¡± said Xia Linyuan coldly from his elevated, central seat. He was majestic and dignified.

    Su Yi put his hands behind his back, walked into the hall, and scanned the crowd before fixing his gaze on Xia Linyuan. ¡°You¡¯re Xia Linyuan?¡±

    He¡¯d only just arrived, and he hadn¡¯t so much as bothered with a greeting before calling Xia Linyuan directly by name!

    This casual bearing seemed utterly domineering to everyone else present!

    ¡°You have no manners!¡± a yellow-robed elder snorted coldly. He was a prominent member of the imperial family, and he thought poorly of Su Yi¡¯s conduct.

    Su Yi ignored him and fixed his calm gaze on Xia Linyuan.

    Xia Linyuan¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, but then, he smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. I am the one who called you here today. Please take a seat, my little friend.¡±

    He ced extra emphasis on the words ¡°little friend¡±; he was putting on the lofty air of a senior.

    Su Yi stood tall at the center of the grand hall. He didn¡¯t move. ¡°Let them go.¡±

    The atmosphere was instantly heavier.

    Who could miss how unyielding Su Yi¡¯s attitude was?

    He paid Xia Linyuan¡¯s words no heed at all. He was acting however he pleased!

    This caught Huan Tianhe and the others off guard. <i>This is Mount Heavenbristle, the imperial family¡¯s territory. Why does this punk dare act so brazenly even here?</i>

    <i>Isn¡¯t he worried about the gravity of the consequences he¡¯ll face when he loses the imperial family¡¯s protection?</i>

    Unlike the others, Xia Qingyuan¡¯s heart filled with excitement.?This is how a powerful man ought to conduct himself!

    Xia Linyuan frowned even more deeply than before, and he was deeply displeased. His expression frosted over, and he said, ¡°Little friend, are you talking about Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing? Rest assured, they¡¯re both doing just fine. With my status, I disdain to make things difficult for them.¡±

    He paused, then continued, ¡°Once we¡¯ve finished discussing our business, I¡¯ll naturally let them go.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s expression remained as calm as before. ¡°I¡¯m well aware of what ¡®business¡¯ you¡¯re referring to. Rx. This is my problem, and I¡¯ll handle it on my own.¡±

    Xia Linyuan was stunned.

    Huan Tianhe and the others were bbergasted too.?This guy¡¯s already guessed that the imperial family would abandon him? Has he decided to just give up on himself?

    ¡°You¡¯ll ¡®handle it on your own¡¯? Hah? What a brazen little whelp. How long do you think you¡¯ll survive without the imperial family¡¯s protection?¡± said the woman in the blue feather coat with a derisiveugh.

    The other emissaries of ancient factionsughed with her.

    Xia Qingyuan¡¯s eyelids twitched. She realized that the emissaries were trying to stoke the mes and provoke Su Yi. They were trying to goad him into attacking!

    When this urred to her, she couldn¡¯t help but transmit, ¡°Brother Su, these thirteen old-timers hail from ancient factions. They¡¯re making fun of you in hopes that you¡¯ll lose control and attack here. Then, the third elder can use the Nine Tripod Suppression Formation to destroy you!¡±

    Even after hearing this, Su Yi remained calm. He looked at Huan Tianhe and the others, then said, ¡°I hope you¡¯ll still be able tough in a bit.¡±

    For some reason, his cold, indifferent gaze made the emissaries shudder, and their jeers died off.

    Huan Tianheughed coldly, ¡°Su Yi, what do you mean by that? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯d dare attack here, on Mount Heavenbristle?¡±

    ¡°Su Yi, I urge you to stay calm. Don¡¯t do anything rash,¡± said Xia Linyuan slowly from his elevated, central location. ¡°Don¡¯t forget: this is Mount Heavenbristle, the imperial family¡¯s territory. I¡¯ve already promised that the imperial family would stay out of this, but if you dare act up, I¡¯ll just¡­ have to break that promise!¡±

    ¡°Do you think I came here just to listen to you people talk nonsense?¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Xia Linyuan¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°The imperial family wants to maintain its neutrality? Fine, I don¡¯t mind. But you shouldn¡¯t have detained?my?people.¡± Su Yi¡¯s gaze was calm and distant, and his voice was t. ¡°I¡¯vee here today to get an exnation out of you, Xia Linyuan.¡±

    Xia Linyuan froze. He almost dared not believe his ears.?Has this kid gone insane?

    The other influential members of the imperial family were bbergasted too. They would never have guessed that Su Yi would be this wildly arrogant.

    Huan Tianhe and the others found it rather absurd.

    What¡¯s going on here?

    Before we even tried to incite him, Su Yi already went ahead and started fighting the imperial family?

    ¡°Haha, hahaha! Interesting, truly interesting! I almost dare not believe anyone could be so stupid as toe looking to settle a score with us in our home turf. This¡­ How is this any different from throwing your life away?¡± A short, plump elder couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.

    The imperial family¡¯s Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation could y any Spirit Dao cultivator in minutes!

    Given the circumstances, not even those ancient factions would dare behave overly impudently here on Mount Heavenbristle.

    But look at Su Yi! Here he was, dead set on throwing his life away!

    Xia Qingyuan¡¯s expression was strange. Sheughed to herself,?These old bastards dare throw their weight around in the imperial family¡¯s territory, so why is it that they dare not face Su Yi directly?

    It¡¯s simple: they¡¯re afraid!

    Su Yi¡¯s glorious aplishments at Sumeru Immortal Ind are enough to strike fear into the heart of any Spiritual Manifestation cultivator around. How could they dare face him head-on?

    Why do they dare act so fearlessly now, and why are theyughing so outrageously? It¡¯s because even here, on Mount Heavenbristle, they can rely on the factions behind them to pressure the third elder into using the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation against Su Yi.

    This is just too hrious!

    Fortunately, throughout the entire imperial n, only a select few know that we received the method to repair the formation from Su Yi. Otherwise, I wonder if these irredeemable idiots would still be able tough like that?

    Xia Qingyuan was inwardly gleeful.

    ¡°Young friend Su, are you sure you haven¡¯t let your anger ovee your rationality?¡± Xia Linyuan couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Or rather, do you resent the imperial family over its decision not to provide you any further protection? Is that why you said something so ridiculous?¡±

    The atmosphere was boisterous, with an air of revelry.

    There was no doubt that everyone saw Su Yi¡¯s earlier behavior as a joke.

    Su Yi, however, wasn¡¯tughing. He found the noise irksome.

    ng!

    The Abstruse God Sword appeared in his hand and let out a low, clear hum.

    Theughter came to an abrupt halt.

    Everyone was stunned.?This kid¡­ don¡¯t tell me he really ns to attack?

    ¡°You brat, you haven¡¯t just let your anger muddle your head. It seems to me you¡¯re simply sick of living!¡± said a silver-haired elder as he ran his fingers through his beard.

    This was Mo Wuya, a senior member of the Burning Sun Sect.

    As he spoke, he looked at Xia Linyuan and tried to put the pressure on. ¡°Fellow Daoist Xia, why hold back against someone so frenzied and depraved?¡±

    Xia Linyuan¡¯s eyes shed, and he shook his head. ¡°Fellow Daoist Mo, please, don¡¯t be upset. This is a mere verbal spat, and we¡¯ve already agreed not to get involved. We naturally won¡¯t go back on our word.¡±

    Before his words even finished echoing throughout the room, Su Yi raised his sword and shed at Mo Wuya.

    Whoosh!

    A streak of sword qi formed a fleeting and ethereal shadow. It was so quick, it seemed downright unbelievable.

    It happened so suddenly that it caught everyone off guard. None of them had anticipated that Su Yi would be so rude as to attack directly, without showing any sign of his intentions at all.

    Mo Wuya was seated upright behind a little table. By the time he realized what was happening, it was toote for him to dodge.

    However, he had, after all, experienced numerous battles, and he had abundant experience. He didn¡¯t panic in the face of danger.

    Instead, he opened his mouth and spat.

    Boom!

    A white jade spirit tripod floated before him, then expanded until it was thirty feet tall. Nine types of mysterious diagrams floated around him, alongside shing runes.

    .

    The nine diagrams suddenly transformed into a lifelike azure flood dragon, which coiled its body, threw back its head, and roared. Its aura was terrifying behind limit.

    The Azure Flood Dragon Nine Pce Tripod!

    This was Mo Wuya¡¯s Natal Spirit Treasure, and he¡¯d nourished it within his body for close to three hundred years. It could both attack and defend, and in battle, the azure flood dragon manifested of its nine diagrams could defend against the full-force attack of any cultivator of the same realm!

    However, when Su Yi¡¯s sword qi descended¡ª¡ª

    Splurt!

    The azure flood dragon was in as soon as it appeared. It burst into runes and scattered into the air.

    Immediately afterward, something crunched. Beneath the crowd¡¯s astonished gazes, the thirty-foot Azure Flood Dragon Nine Pce Tripod split as if it were made of tofu. It had been severed cleanly in half.

    Mo Wuya looked at Su Yi in a daze. ¡°Why¡­ Why me?¡±

    ¡°You talk too much,¡± said Su Yi casually.

    The corners of Mo Wuya¡¯s lips twitched; it seemed he wanted to say something.

    However, it was then that a startling, perfectly straight, bloody line descended, starting from his head. Immediately afterward, his body split down the midline, and both halves thudded to the floor.

    Hot blood poured from his bisected corpse, forming an expanding red puddle.

    A shocking sight!

 Chapter 591: Rivers of Blood to Vent My Fury

    <h4>Chapter 591: Rivers of Blood to Vent My Fury</h4>

    One sh slew a blue flood dragon, cleaved a treasure cauldron, and killed Mo Wuya!

    What did he do when an ant dared to talk nonsense and provoke him?

    He killed it!

    This bloody spectacle shook everyone present. Their eyes widened in response to Mo Wuya¡¯s death, and their expressions changed dramatically.

    Even Xia Qingyuan couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    She would have never guessed that Su Yi would attack so directly. This was a Spiritual Manifestation Realm expert of the older generation, yet Su Yi had crushed him as easily as if he were an ant!

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t youughing anymore?¡± Su Yi swept his gaze across the room, a mocking smile tugging at his lips.

    He held the inky ck, ethereal Abstruse God Sword. It shone with imposing luster.

    The grand hall was in uproar. Everyone, from Xia Linyuan and the imperial family higher-ups to Huan Tianhe and the other emissaries, shot to their feet. rm and anger were written all over their faces.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Xia, the boy daredmit murder on Mount Heavenbristle. Why haven¡¯t you intervened yet!?¡± bellowed Huan Tianhe.

    As he spoke, the other emissaries of the ancient faction were instantly on guard. They circted their cultivation bases, took out their treasures, and readied themselves for battle.

    They were preparing to face a mighty foe!

    When they came here, they had no intention of shing with Su Yi head-on.

    Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have used the prestige of the factions backing them to pressure Xia Linyuan into using the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation against Su Yi.

    ¡°He¡¯s audacious to the extreme!¡± bellowed a yellow-robed elder. This prominent member of the imperial family was beside himself with anger; Su Yi¡¯s overbearing attack had provoked him.

    ¡°Noisy.¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed like cold lightning. He swung the Abstruse God Sword through the air and attacked once more.

    Whoosh!

    A three-foot streak of sword qi shed through the air and cleaved into the yellow-robed elder.

    It was utterly sharp and forceful, as if nothing could block its momentum.

    Splitting Mountains and Seas.

    The yellow-robed elder was alreadypletely on guard, but this attack still made his hair stand on end; he sensed a potentially lethal threat.

    He dodged without the slightest hesitation.

    Splurt!

    Fresh blood sttered.

    Although the yellow-robed elder dodged, the sh swept across his right arm, severing it. He shrieked in agony, staggered, and almost fell.

    The sight sent a chill down the onlookers¡¯ spines.

    They¡¯d long since known that although Su Yi was in the Gathering Stars Realm, his power was heaven-defying. They knew that he¡¯d once single-handedly swept through an alliance of Spiritual Manifestation Realm nine monsters of the ancient era!

    The reason they were so fearless even in the face of Su Yi was simply that they had confidence in the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation.

    However, the way the situation was developing nheless shocked them.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t seem the least bit concerned about their threats. He just attacked without any warning!

    It was then that they finally understood on a visceral level just how terrifyingly strong Su Yi was.

    He might look calm and unassuming, yet he''d just killed Mo Wuya in a single understated movement!

    Then, in a single sh, he severed the yellow-robed elder¡¯s arm!

    ¡°You bastard! Mount Heavenbristle is no ce for a brazen little whelp like you to act wantonly!¡± roared Xia Linyuan.

    His sleeves billowed around him as he took out a golden formation disc and circted it.

    Boom!

    The entirety of the vast, majestic Mount Heavenbristle shook. The boundless, ancient energy fluctuations of a formation appeared throughout the mountain, as if awakening from dormancy.

    Runes arced through the air, shaking the sky!

    ¡°Why is the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation active!?¡±

    ¡°My heavens! Don¡¯t tell me someone barged into Mount Heavenbristle?¡±

    Throughout the mountain, countless people were startled. All of them set down their tasks.

    Grand Elder Xia Changhong of the imperial family reacted immediately. He shouted, ¡°Quick, to the Sr King¡¯s estate!¡±

    He¡¯d already realized that something was amiss, and he immediately took action.

    Meanwhile, the higher-ups scattered throughout the mountain all took action. All of them rushed to the Sr King¡¯s estate.

    All of them were well aware that the emperor had entrusted the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation¡¯s formation disc to Third Elder Xia Linyuan.

    Thus, everything happening now had to involve him!

    Currently, misty light circted around the Sr King¡¯s residence. The power of the formation burst forth and ovepped like flood water, creating iparable, surging radiance.

    Within the grand hall, Huan Tianhe and the other emissaries sighed in relief.

    What a powerful formation! It lives up to its reputation as the former third-strongest killing formation on the continent. Even now, severely damaged, it¡¯s powerful enough to y Spirit Dao cultivators with ease!?Huan Tianhe sighed to himself.

    Without such a formation to protect them, how could the various ancient factions have failed to upy Nine Tripod City by now?

    ¡°Quick! Kill that little bastard!¡± bellowed the yellow-robed elder whose arm had been cut off. His expression was full of venom.

    The dazzling light of the formation surged around Su Yi, threatening to envelop himpletely.

    ¡°Su Yi, as a representative of the imperial family, I didn¡¯t want to interfere with your affairs. However, I would never have guessed that you¡¯d repeatedly provoke me or run rampant like this. In that case, don¡¯t me me for my poor manners!¡±

    Xia Linyuan controlled the formation disc, his expression cold, cruel, and indifferent.

    As he spoke, he stretched out his finger and tapped the disc.

    Boom!

    The power of the formation rumbled and surged like a tidal wave, transforming into countless streaks of electricity, which enveloped Su Yi.

    That terrifying destructive power made everyone¡¯s hair stand on end. All of them were visibly astonished.

    It wouldn¡¯t have been an exaggeration to say that, were they to suffer such an attack, they would die beyond a shadow of a doubt!

    However, a mocking smile tugged at Su Yi¡¯s lips. Heughed dryly and shook his head.

    These old fools are actually using the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation against me? How is that any different from seeking out their own demise?

    ¡°Condense!¡± Su Yi¡¯s sleeves billowed around him, and misty blue light circted around his fingers.

    Suddenly, the light outlined an borate and profound diagram, which slowly circted around him.

    The rampaging lightning manifested of the formation had, moments prior, filled the air. Now, it was like a hundred rivers flowing into the sea; all of it poured uncontrobly into the diagram surrounding Su Yi.

    Immediately afterward, the diagram burst with radiant light, and its aura soared!

    ¡°Hm?¡± Xia Linyuan¡¯s?pupils constricted.?What¡¯s this?

    Huan Tianhe and the others also sensed that something was amiss, and their eyes widened.?This kid¡­ can actually neutralize the power of the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation!?

    ¡°Suppress him!¡± Xia Linyuan¡¯s voice resounded like spring thunder.

    Boom!

    The power of the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation changed dramatically. It lit up with golden light so bright, it stung the eyes, then transformed into a single golden tripod, which swept toward Su Yi.

    Its majesty was inestimably greater than before!

    However, Su Yi only whispered, ¡°The formation has only just recovered some of its vitality. If I let you do as you please, you¡¯ll surely ruin it.¡±

    His voice had only just rung out when he shot forward, taking nine steps into the air. His hands suddenly formed a simple, yet mysterious hand seal in the air.

    The Great Amplification Formation Controlling Incantation!

    The formation diagram Su Yi had condensed then soared through the air.

    As Su Yi finished the diagram, it lit up and formed a hundred-foot golden hand, filling the hall¡¯s airspace.

    Rumble! Boom!

    Sparks scattered like rain, and misty spiritual light danced about like mad.

    Beneath the onlookers¡¯ astonished gazes, the giant hand firmly grasped the golden tripod bearing down on Su Yi, rendering it unable to move.

    Immediately afterward, the tripod burst into pieces, bing turbulent fragments of the formation¡¯s power. The golden hand devoured them, leaving nothing behind!

    ¡°This¡­¡± Huan Tianhe and the others were dumbstruck. Their eyes widened, and their jaws hung ck.

    That was the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation! A formation capable of ying any Spirit Dao cultivator with ease!

    Yet now, a mere Gathering Stars Realm youth had effortlessly neutralized it¡­

    Seeing this, Xia Linyuanpletely lost hisposure. He couldn¡¯t help but shriek, ¡°That¡¯s not possible! How could you possibly control the power of the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation?¡±

    Controlling the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation?

    Huan Tianhe and the others were already wide-eyed and dumbstruck, but when they heard this, their minds practically went nk.?This was the core defensive formation of the imperial family. How could an outsider possibly control it?

    Only Xia Qingyuan¡¯s heart filled with ruefulness upon seeing this.?When Father first learned that Brother Su?could?repair the formation, wasn¡¯t he shocked too?

    The young woman looked at Su Yi. His tall, lean figure stood in the air, dazzling to behold.?How is he any different from an immortal from on high?

    ¡°Capture!¡± Su Yi extended his finger and tapped.

    That inscrutable, imposing, giant golden hand instantly burst and scattered into a rain of light.

    At the same time, the power of the formation covering the hall, as well as the rest of the mountain, receded like waters at low tide. Soon, all returned to its former stillness.

    The hall had been reduced to rubble.

    And the people in it? Each looked as if they¡¯d been struck by lightning. Their eyes widened in disbelief; they were quite a spectacle in their own right.

    The Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier¡­ was repressed, just like that!?

    ¡°Do you have anything else left?¡± Su Yi looked at Xia Linyuan and asked calmly.

    ¡°Impossible! This is absolutely impossible!¡± Xia Linyuan shouted, activating the formation disc in a frenzy.

    However, embarrassingly, no matter how he attempted to guide it, the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation didn¡¯t react in the slightest¡­

    When they saw this, the other imperial family members and the various emissaries felt their hearts sink and their bodies stiffen.

    Earlier, it was because of the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation that they dared contend with Su Yi and treat him as helpless prey.

    Yet now, Su Yi had already effortlessly suppressed their greatest pir of support. Of course they lost their nerve! How could they not?

    ¡°Su Yi, this is Mount Heavenbristle! If you continue, you¡¯ll make enemies of the entire Great Xia!¡± roared a member of the imperial family.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t so much as look at him. He just swung his sword.

    Splurt!

    The speaker¡¯s head separated from his body; he¡¯d been decapitated on the spit.

    Even back in the Origin Pce Realm, Su Yi slew Huo Tiandu, an established older-generation Spiritual Manifestation Realm expert with ease.

    Upon entering the Gathering Stars Realm, he was strong enough to single-handedly suppress the alliance of Huan Shaoyou and eight other Spiritual Manifestation monsters of the ancient era.

    Now, he was already in the mid-stage Gathering Stars Realm, and he¡¯d fully mastered three peerless Dao Charms. Even the Abstruse God Sword had been reforged, and its power was far greater than before.

    Given the circumstances, these older-generation Spiritual Manifestation cultivators had long since ceased to interest Su Yi. Killing them was no different from ughtering dogs and monkeys!

    ¡°Today, none of you will escape. Only by making this ce run with rivers of blood can I vent my fury!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s voice was calm, and there wasn¡¯t even the slightest ripple of emotion in his distant gaze.

    However, his decisiveness made everyone else present lose theirposure.

    ¡°Su Yi, we¡¯re here as emissaries! When nations fight, they don¡¯t kill each other¡¯s messengers. If you kill us, the factions behind us will fight you to the bitter end!¡± a man in Confucian robes shouted harshly. ¡°Can you bear the?conseque¡ª¡±

    Whoosh!

    There was a sh of sword light.

    The man in Confucian robes didn¡¯t even have time to speak before something pierced his throat. His body burst, spraying blood all over the floor.

    ¡°Even in the face of your imminent demise, you dare speak so ostentatiously? You¡¯re truly detestable,¡± Su Yi said softly.

    The group felt as if they¡¯d been plunged into an icy abyss, or as if their souls had left their bodies.

 Chapter 592: Massacred, None Left Behind

    <h4>Chapter 592: Massacred, None Left Behind</h4>

    The stench of blood permeated the grand hall. It was a scene of utter devastation.

    But who would content themselves with sitting and waiting to die?

    ¡°Run!¡± Huan Tianhe and the others dared not linger. They immediately turned and fled.

    The Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation couldn¡¯t suppress Su Yi, and he was utterly fearless and unbridled.

    It wasn¡¯t simply that he didn¡¯t take the emissaries of the ancient factions seriously. This was the imperial family¡¯s territory, yet he¡¯d begun a massacre!

    Under the circumstances, how could the emissaries dare stick around?

    ¡°You were so fierce and overbearing when you got here, but now, you¡¯re as panicked as whipped dogs. If I just let you leave, won¡¯t it damage my credibility?¡± said a calm, even voice. Immediately afterward, the hum of a sword rang out.

    It was like the booming of thunder, or a deity beating an ancient drum.

    Beneath Xia Qingyuan¡¯s astonished gaze, one streak of radiant clear sword qi after another swept through the air like dazzling divine arcs. Their searing sharpness stung the eyes.

    Every streak of sword qi emanated an oppressive, forceful air.

    When he swung his weapon, he was like an immortal performing a sword dance, illuminating the human world!

    The sight left Xia Qingyuan shaken and bewildered.

    Crunch!

    A transparent, ss-like, red furnace burst into pieces.

    Its user, a woman in a blue feather coat, was enveloped in a boundless river of sword qi. In a single breath of time, it reduced her entire body to finely minced meat.

    Bang!

    A tall, stalwart middle-aged man was sent flying. The sabers he was defending himself with shattered, inch by inch.

    ¡°How could a Gathering Stars Realm cultivator be so powerful¡­¡± he muttered, blood pouring from the corners of his mouth. His eyes suddenly dimmed. Although he managed to block Su Yi¡¯s attack, the impact destroyed his heart and shattered his soul. He died on the spot.

    Meanwhile, as one sh after another descended, the emissaries of the ancient factions fell in rapid session before they could even make it out of the grand hall.

    Some fought back with all their might, but they were like mantises trying to block a chariot; the sword qi tore them apart, their bodies offering no more resistance than paper.

    Some used their ultimate killer moves to fight for a chance at survival, but in the face of Su Yi¡¯s overbearing sword qi, they couldn¡¯t escapeplete annihtion.

    Huan Tianhe¡¯s death was the cruelest of all. Sword qi pierced his skull and descended through his body, skewering him like candied hawthorn and nailing him to the floor.

    In hisst moments, his eyes widened. This prominent member of the Huan Family looked utterly bbergasted even in death.

    All of this took some time to describe, but it happened simultaneously.

    In the time it took Su Yi to snap his fingers, more than ten Spiritual Manifestation Realm emissaries of ancient factions perished where they stood!

    This bloody spectacle left Xia Qingyuan dazed and rooted to the spot. Her heart and mind shook.?Su Yi, you really are so strong that it¡¯s downright unreasonable¡­!

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Further away, Xia Linyuan and the other prominent members of the imperial family present were terrified. Their faces were ashen.

    In just one attack, he massacred an entire group of Spiritual Manifestation cultivators!?

    How domineering was that? And how terrifying?

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t youughing now?¡± said Su Yi calmly.

    Xia Linyuan and the others¡¯plexions alternated between white and green.

    ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll spare whoever manages tough,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Who could miss that Su Yi was deliberately humiliating them?

    Suddenly, the yellow-robed elder whose arm Su Yi severed earlier said in a quavering voice, ¡°After all thatmotion, why¡­ Why hasn¡¯t anyonee to our aid?¡±

    This was the Sr King¡¯s residence, and it was located on Mount Heavenbristle.

    After such an enormous disturbance, logically speaking, other prominent members of the imperial n should have noticed and rushed immediately to their aid.

    Strangely, even now, not one person had arrived to reinforce them!

    Xia Lianyun and the others¡¯ hearts sank as they realized that something was amiss.

    Xia Qingyuan suddenly interjected, ¡°Third Elder, you cancerous tumors needn¡¯t wait any longer. No one ising to rescue you.¡±

    The young woman¡¯s gaze was cold, and she tantly insulted them!

    ¡°Qingyuan,ss, what do you mean by that?¡± raged Xia Linyuan.

    ¡°Simply put, the imperial family of the Great Xia has no need for spineless cowards like you,¡± said Xia Qingyuan with unconcealed loathing.

    ¡°We chose to maintain our neutrality when it came to Su Yi, and we did so out of consideration for the imperial family¡¯s well-being. What did we do wrong?¡± a silver-robed middle-aged man said furiously. ¡°Besides, now that Su Yi¡¯s killed Huan Tianhe and the others, how could the various ancient factions possibly let him off?¡±

    Splurt!

    Sword qi shed through the air, killing the silver-robed middle-aged man where he stood.

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°You imprisoned mypanions. You call that ¡®maintaining neutrality?¡¯¡±

    Witnessing this only increased Xia Linyuan and the others¡¯ panic.

    When no one came to their aid even after all this time, they felt an unprecedented sense of despair.

    As prominent members of the imperial n, the masses had always held them in awe. When had they ever suffered a setback like this?

    ¡°Su Yi, how about we end this here?¡± Xia Linyuan said gravely. ¡°There¡¯s absolutely no grudge between us. I detained Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing, but that was entirely due to external pressure; the ancient factions left me with no other choice. Anyone would have been helpless in my position.¡±

    A hint of mockery tugged at Su Yi¡¯s lips. ¡°You were forced to detain mypanions? Then what about when you tried to use the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation against me? How do you exin that?¡±

    Xia Linyuan was instantly at a loss for words.

    A ck-robed elder said furiously, ¡°How could we just stand back and watch as youmit murder in our territory?¡±

    Splurt!

    Before his words finished echoing throughout the hall, he was decapitated on the spot, and his head rolled across the floor.

    Xia Linyuan and the others were now so panicked that they were on the verge of copse.

    Su Yi fixed his gaze on Xia Linyuan and said, ¡°You¡¯re disloyal, not stupid. Unless I mistake my guess, you received benefits from those ancient factions well before you chose to detain mypanions!¡±

    Xia Linyuan¡¯s hair bristled with fury. ¡°Don¡¯t even think of ndering me!¡±

    ¡°nder?¡± Su Yiughed, then suddenly reached out and grabbed from afar.

    Xia Linyuan went rigid; Su Yi had him by the throat, as if he were a chicken. He found himself pulled toward Su Yi, helpless to resist.

    ¡°Are you really going to just kill us all?¡± His eyes practically popped out of their sockets.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. I¡¯m going to extract your soul now,¡± Su Yi said casually. ¡°Once I¡¯ve used a secret method to search it, we¡¯ll confirm whether or not I¡¯m ¡®ndering¡¯ you.¡±

    Xia Linyuan¡¯s expression changed dramatically, and he struggled like mad. ¡°You can kill a warrior, but you cannot humiliate him! Even if I die, I won¡¯t tolerate such humiliation!¡±

    His blood and qi surged throughout his body, and he emanated destructive energy fluctuations.

    ¡°If you want to kill yourself, you¡¯ll need my approval first,¡± said Su Yi, his eyes full of disdain. He stretched out his finger and tapped Xia Linyuan on the forehead.

    Thud!

    Xia Linyuan instantly convulsed as if having a seizure, dispersing the destructive energy he¡¯d umted.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Xia Linyuan visibly gave into despair.

    It was then that a terrifying divine sense forced its way into his sea of consciousness. Everything went dark, and awareness left him.

    Shortly afterward, Su Yi withdrew his divine sense and tossed the unconscious Xia Linyuan away.

    ¡°Brother Su, how¡¯d it go?¡± Xia Qingyuan couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Just as I expected, the spineless old thing¡¯s been living off the imperial family¡¯s prestige, all the while secretly colluding with outsiders,¡± Su Yi said with a dry life.

    He took out a jade slip, engraved it, and passed it to Xia Qingyuan. ¡°Here are some memories and scenes I extracted from his soul. Take it.¡±

    He then looked at Xia Linyuan and the two remaining members of the imperial family and whispered, ¡°Everyone, this has gone on long enough. It¡¯s time to be on your way.¡±

    Before he¡¯d even finished speaking, Su Yi attacked once more.

    ¡­¡­

    Outside the Sr King¡¯s estate.

    Prominent members of the imperial family had gathered, and the atmosphere was heavy.

    It was still dawn, and the pale white winter sunlight couldn¡¯t disperse the sharp chill lingering in the air.

    ¡°It seems the curtains have already fallen on this massacre,¡± whispered Weng Jiu, a strange look in his eyes.

    ¡°If Her Highness Qingyuan hadn¡¯t informed me, I wouldn¡¯t have realized that this was a trap His Majesty set all along,¡± Shui Tianqi said ruefully.

    Xia Changhong and the higher-ups he¡¯d led here all had conflicted looks on their faces.

    It was onlyst night that they learned the inside story from Xia Qingyuan.

    Now, they inwardly rejoiced, but they simultaneously felt aggrieved.

    It wasn¡¯t sympathy for the fallen, but that they¡¯d never imagined their fellow nsmen were so inept!

    ¡°Weng Jiu, how is it that Su Yi can control the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation?¡± Xia Changhong couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Weng Jiu knew he couldn¡¯t hide the truth any longer, so he said, ¡°Because¡­ it was Su Yi who gave us the method we used to repair the formation.¡±

    The imperial family higher-ups were all stunned. This revtion shocked them to the core!

    ¡°No wonder His Majesty values Su Yi so much¡­¡± muttered Xia Changhong.

    Now, they finally understood.

    ¡°He¡¯sing out!¡± Someone suddenly whispered.

    Everyone instinctively looked into the distance.

    There, by the gates of the Sr King¡¯s residence, they saw a young man in blue, his hands behind his back. He sauntered out as if he were on a casual stroll.

    Beneath the light of the sun, his tall, lean figure shone with a faint glow. He looked like a fallen immortal among men, transcendent and detached.

    The fair Xia Qingyuan apanied him in her green dress.

    When the two emerged, the area fell deathly silent.

    ¡°Weng Jiu, where are Yuan Heng and Miss Bai?¡± asked Xia Qingyuan.

    Weng Jiu said solemnly, ¡°Your Highness, both of them are waiting at the foot of Mount Heavenbristle.¡±

    When Su Yi saw this, he said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be on my way.¡±

    Then, he left directly, ignoring everyone else presentpletely.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see Fellow Daoist Su off,¡± said Xia Qingyuan.

    However, Weng Jiu stopped her. ¡°Your Highness, allow this old servant to escort Su Yi. Please, stay here and tell the Grand Elder everything that happened.¡±

    With that, Weng Jiu chased after Su Yi.

    When Xia Qingyuan saw this, she could only give up.

    Grand Elder Xia Changhong could no longer suppress his curiosity. ¡°Come one, let¡¯s go have a look around the Sr King¡¯s estate. Qingyuan,e with us, then exin the situation.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± she said crisply.

    The grand procession proceeded into the residence.

    When they saw whaty within, the prominent members of the imperial family gasped. The carnage astonished them.

    The second day of the eleventh lunar month.

    The day after the expedition to Sumeru Immortal Ind ended.

    Su Yi ventured onto Mount Heavenbristle alone, sword in hand, and slew the emissaries of thirteen ancient factions. While he was at it, he executed the Sr King, Xia Linyuan, and numerous other prominent experts of the Great Xia¡¯s imperial family.

    When it was over, he simply brushed off his clothes and left!

    As soon as the news spread, it threw Nine Tripod City into uproar, then shook the entire nation!

 Chapter 593: All Changes of Heaven and Earth Are Omens

    <h4>Chapter 593: All Changes of Heaven and Earth Are Omens</h4>

    Evening.

    Nine Tripod City, the Jiang Family estate.

    ¡°Did you see that? No matter what you¡¯re doing, don¡¯t rush to make your position clear. Otherwise, you¡¯ll wind up like the Sr King, deluded into thinking your victory is assured. Despite his confidence, he was as fragile as paper in the face of Su Yi¡¯s sword,¡± the head of the Jiang Family, Jiang Xiaosheng, said softly.

    Jiang Li said in a daze, ¡°Father, I still don¡¯t understand. That¡¯s Mount Heavenbristle, the imperial family¡¯s home turf. How could the imperial family higher-ups just watch as such a massacre unfolded?¡±

    Jiang Xiaosheng thought for a moment, then said, ¡°They were surely acting on His Majesty¡¯s orders. However, in the end, what happened behind the scenes has long since ceased to be important.¡±

    ¡°Then what is important?¡±

    ¡°Simple: following this incident, the whole world will know that despite pressure from more than ten ancient factions, the imperial family is determined to stand by Su Yi.¡±?Jiang Xiaosheng couldn¡¯t help but feel rueful. ¡°Simrly, from this, it is clear how highly His Majesty values Su Yi. He opposed all those ancient factions on his ount!¡±

    Waves coursed through Jiang LI¡¯s heart. When she thought back to what she¡¯d experienced on Sumeru Immortal Ind, she couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°If it were me, I would stand with Su Yi too.¡±

    Jiang Xiaosheng was stunned. ¡°Lass, didn¡¯t?I only just?warn you not to rush to make your position clear?¡±

    Jiang Li shook her head. ¡°Father, if you¡¯d witnessed his magnificent bearing on Sumeru Immortal Ind, you¡¯d understand. Even all on his own, he¡¯s strong enough to force the vast majority of prominent factions to lower their heads!¡¯

    She paused here, then said solemnly, ¡°Back on Sumeru Immortal Ind, Buddhist Son Chen Lu said something I found difficult to understand. However, I finally?realize?what he was getting at.¡±

    ¡°What did he say?¡± asked Jiang Xiaosheng.

    Jiang Li¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°¡®Times have changed!¡¯¡±

    Jiang Xiaosheng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He pondered for a while, then vaguely seemed to understand something.

    Suddenly, he straightened his back and nodded, sounding gratified. My girl, in this, you¡¯ve surpassed me!¡±

    The Jiang Family was one of the Great Xia¡¯s three great ns.

    Jiang Li was the top member of their younger generation, a peerless genius who¡¯d already stepped into the Spiritual Manifestation Realm. Her cultivation base was deep and stable enough to make even the n¡¯s older-generation experts seem dull byparison.

    Even Jiang Xiaosheng was already inferior to her!

    .

    This was true for Jiang Li, but wasn¡¯t it also true for every other monster of the ancient era and genius of the present day who¡¯d returned from Sumeru Immortal Mountain alive?

    These youngsters already transcended the vast majority of the world¡¯s older Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators. They were already strong enough to influence the world¡¯s bnce of power.

    Given the circumstances, who could continue viewing them as mere juniors?

    And Su Yi? He was even more extraordinary. With his Gathering Stars Realm cultivation, he outside Spiritual Manifestation Realm monsters of the ancient era and geniuses of the present day, and he¡¯d even sent heads rolling in the Sr King¡¯s estate.

    It was no exaggeration to say that he was the top cultivator of the younger generation!

    Jiang Xiaosheng paused as this urred to him, then muttered, ¡°Every generation has its geniuses. Here on the Azure Continent, the older generation¡¯s time on the world¡¯s main stage is ending. It will be your generation that truly leads the world into the future!¡±

    It was true. Times had changed!

    If someone continued viewing the world through the same lens as before, the changing times would ultimately leave them behind!

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Everyone assumes that Su Yi provoked an enormous disaster, but did they really pause to wonder who in this world can stand shoulder-to-shoulder with him?¡±

    ¡°The current distribution of power is destined to change. In the past, the four great orthodoxies stood at the pinnacle of the Great Xia, yet now, Su Yi alone is enough to force them to lower their heads and avert their?gazes!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way those ancient factions will simply let Su Yi off, but at the same time, they¡¯re sure to pay an inestimably enormous price!¡±

    ¡°Just how strong is Su Yi now? No one knows, but the world¡¯s Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators will no longer dare provoke him lightly.¡±

    ¡­..

    Throughout Nine Tripod City, every street, alleyway, and teahouse was full of conversation.

    And the name they brought up the most often was ¡°Su Yi¡±!

    He was a young man from the tiny and remote great Zhou. He¡¯d arrived in Nine Tripod City not long ago, on the fifteenth day of the ninth lunar month. A little more than a month had passed since then.

    However, countless extraordinary situations had arisen around him already.

    In the Song of the Sandy Creek, he cut down the Heavenly Annihtion Demonic Gate¡¯s monster of the ancient era, Sikong Bao.

    On Cloub Lake, he executed Elder Huo Tiandu of Cloudsky Divine Pce.

    On the shores of Goldenscale Lake, he slew Zhou Fengzhi, an elder of the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect, with the same ease as if he were ughtering a chicken.

    At the Orchid Terrace Dharma Assembly, he one-sidedly tormented Huan Shaoyou.

    ¡­.

    After the expedition to Sumeru Immortal Ind ended, and after word spread of the massacre on Mount Heavenbristle, his aplishments rose to the forefront once more. People were talking about it nonstop.

    Some peopleplimented Su Yi, saying he was like a shooting star. His rapid ascent to prominence was legendary, astonishing the nation. His name spread far and wide!

    Some people worried that after learning such a brutal lesson, the ancient factions would rally and attack with greater force, and that this time, Su Yi would certainly perish, ending his legend prematurely.

    Others still were rueful. The world was about to change, and the established, long-stagnant order would be reshuffled. Those who adapted would flourish, while those who fought it would perish.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°The world has indeed changed. In a year at most, the Radiant Epoch will surely be upon us!¡± A man in ck stood against the darkness of the night, his hands behind his back. He wore a bronze mask, and his eyes shone like torches as he gazed into the sky.

    ¡°As for that young man, Su Yi¡­ He killed two disciples of the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce, Holy Son Nirvanic Winds and Mo Xingzhe. His crimes are unforgivable!¡± As he said this, the masked man¡¯s tone carried a hint of a chill. He said emphatically, ¡°Sooner orter, he must die!¡±

    Holy Maiden Jade Angelica stood beside him, looking dazed.

    She still remembered what Su Yi said after the Spiritbend Assembly. He owed the Ghost Serpent n a favor, which was why he spared her life.

    At the time, Su Yi was merely in the Grain Avoidance Realm.

    Now, after just a few months, Su Yi had be the most dazzling genius in the Great Xia¡¯s younger generation!

    But he¡¯s so young. How could he possibly owe the Ghost Serpents a favor? Don¡¯t tell me¡­ Is he from the Netherworld??The holy maiden pursed her lips, then decided to find an opportunity to meet with Su Yi once more.

    ¡­¡­

    The Demonic Huan Family¡¯s ancestral ground.

    ¡°Even Demon Emperor Heavenly Avarice¡¯s remnant will?failed?to destroy Su Yi? It seems the cards up his sleeves aren¡¯t simple¡­¡± a disheveled, bare-armed elder d in hemp said softly.

    ¡°Ancestor, it wasn¡¯t easy for the young master to survive the thirty thousand years of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness, yet Su Yi went and killed him! Please, avenge the young master!¡±

    ¡°Ancestor, please avenge the young master!¡±

    The nearby Huan Family members cried out with grief.

    ¡°He¡¯s already dead. Anger won¡¯t do us any good,¡± said the bare-armed elder calmly. ¡°As for revenge¡­.? Let¡¯s wait for now.¡±

    ¡°Why should we wait, Ancestor?¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    A strange look appeared on the bare-armed elder¡¯s face. ¡°The Radiant Epoch is arriving earlier than anticipated. The days toe are the perfect opportunity for our Huan Family to recover its vitality!¡±

    As he spoke, his voice quavered slightly.

    The suppression of thirty thousand years of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness had dealt a devastating blow to the family¡¯s vitality. It was only by hiding within their ancestral grounds that they managed to cling desperately to life, and they never left lightly.

    However, things?were?different now!

    Within a year at most, the Radiant Epoch would be upon them!

    ¡°The Radiant Epoch is arriving earlier than expected?¡±

    The Huan Family experts were initially stunned, but then, they broke into excited, frenzied smiles.

    ¡°Just wait! When the Huan Family truly emerges into the world, all those factions of pathetic weaklings will surely kneel at our feet!¡± said the bare-armed elder. His expression was calm, but his eyes zed.

    ¡­¡­

    Simr scenes yed out in Tianji Dao Mountain, the Burning Sun Sect, and the various other ancient factions.

    ¡°The world¡¯s spiritual energy is silently recovering. Although the change isn¡¯t obvious yet, it¡¯s a shocking omen; it means that the Radiant Epoch will arrive earlier than anticipated!¡±

    Some people¡¯s hearts swelled with emotion.

    ¡°The thirty thousand years of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness is finally about to end. There are finally signs that our golden age is about to begin! Endure a little longer; it¡¯ll be one year at most. We¡­ We can wait that long!¡±

    Someughed out loud.

    ¡°Ancient factions like ours will enter the world, one after another. The current world order is sure to undergo an earth-shaking transformation!¡±

    Some were smug andcent.

    It wasn¡¯t just the ancient factions that sensed the changes in heaven and earth and other such omens. The current top factions¡ªthe Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect, Cloudsky Divine Pce, Maha Temple, and the Qingyi Dao Sect¡ªall noticed too.

    A storm instantly swept across the world.

    However, the masses had yet to realize that the Radiant Epoch, which was originally due to begin in three to five years, would arrive early.

    And no one knew that all of this was happening because of the Seed of the Azure that Su Yi had taken from the Ninth Star Ruin.

 Chapter 594: The Lantern Illuminating the Endless Night

    <h4>Chapter 594: The Lantern Illuminating the Endless Night</h4>

    Beneath the night sky. Nine Tripod City, inside a pavilion.

    Chi Jiansu?stared, bbergasted, at the old blind man who¡¯d appeared out of nowhere like some kind of ghost. ¡°You¡­ Who are you?¡±

    The old blind man¡¯s clothes were shabby, his hair was disheveled, and his sockets were hollow and unsettling. At a nce, he certainly didn¡¯t seem like a good person.

    Although he had no eyes, beneath his empty sockets¡¯ evaluating gaze, goosebumps appeared on?Chi?Jiansu¡¯s skin.

    Is this old blind man some kind of pervert?

    The old blind man, meanwhile, was so excited and gleeful that he rubbed his hands together. ¡°Lass, I am the one who made the Ghost Lantern Talisman you just shattered! If I¡¯m not mistaken, it was His Excellency Su Yi who gave it to you. Am I right?¡±

    When he mentioned Su Yi, Chi Jiansu instantly sighed in relief. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Dare I ask¡­ what I should call you?¡±

    The old blind man fell briefly silent. Then, he said solemnly, ¡°I cannot yet tell you my name or origins, but I can give you an opportunity to defy the heavens and change your fate!¡±

    Chi Jiansu arched her brows. If not for Su Yi, she would definitely have assumed the old blind man was some kind of scam artist!

    They¡¯d only just met, yet here he was going on about some ¡°opportunity to defy the heavens and change her fate.¡± If he wasn¡¯t a chatan or scam artist, what was he?

    Chi Jiansu took a deep breath and fixed her bright, sharp gaze on the old man. ¡°I don¡¯t want to defy the heavens or change my fate. I just want an inheritancepatible with my talent. Do¡­ Do you have one?¡±

    The old blind man smiled, then said leisurely, ¡°Girl, I¡¯m not exaggerating when I say that you could search this entire world, and you¡¯d find no one else in possession of such a legacy!¡±

    He paused here; something seemed to have urred to him. He added, ¡°Of course, His Excellency Su Yi is an exception.¡±

    Chi Jiansu was stunned. She suddenly noticed that despite his unfathomable cultivation, the old blind man referred to Su Yi as ¡°His Excellency¡±!

    She asked with great interest, ¡°Why do you respect Su Yi so much? Do you perhaps know his origins? Just how capable is he? Can you tell me?¡±

    ¡°.....¡± The old blind man wasn¡¯t sure what to say.?She doesn¡¯t care about a chance to defy the heavens and change her fate, but she¡¯s concerned about other people¡¯s business? This girl¡­ there¡¯s something off about her!

    He coughed dryly, then got his expression under control. He now looked reverent, as if gazing upon a grand and majestic mountain. ¡°Girl, it would be no exaggeration to describe His Excellency Su Yi as a fallen immortal! As for just how capable he is¡­ Hehe.¡±

    ¡°I dare not speak thoughtlessly,¡± he said with a mysterious smile.

    Chi Jiansu kept probing. ¡°He¡¯spletely and utterly offended more than ten ancient factions. Quite a few people think that before long, it¡¯s highly likely he¡¯ll¡­¡±

    The old blind man snorted coldly and interrupted her. ¡°How could the ignorant masses possiblyprehend his strength? A dozen or so pathetic little creepy-crawlies who survived the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness, that¡¯s all.?Even I look?down on them,?so how?could His Excellency Su Yi possibly concern himself with them?¡±

    Chi Jiansu was stunned.?This old blind man¡¯s boasts are extraordinary!

    The old blind manughed. ¡°Never mind that. Lass, all you need to know is that fortune capable of changing your destiny stands before you. So long as you ept me as your master, the day wille that your attainments in the Grand Dao will dazzle both heaven and earth!¡±

    Chi Jiansu was, ultimately, no ordinary person. She, too, was a monster of the ancient era, and she had an ancient faction behind her. How could such a deration possibly move her?

    If anything, if not for her faith in Su Yi¡¯s character, she would have drawn her saber and cut down this old braggart already!

    She¡¯d seen boasting before, but she¡¯d never seen someone boast so shamelessly.?What ¡®dazzling heaven and earth¡¯? Does this guy think he¡¯s some kind of Imperial Realm expert?

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± The old blind man seemed to pick up her dismissive attitude, and he promptly withdrew a ck jade slip from his sleeves. He passed it to?Chi?Jiansu and said, ¡°This jade slip contains our lineage¡¯s legacy technique, the ¡®Lantern Illuminating the Endless Night.¡¯ Of course, it only contains the initial portion. Take a look. Then you¡¯ll know that I¡¯m not lying to you.¡±

    ¡°¡®Our¡¯ lineage? Who¡¯s part of your lineage?¡± Chi Jiansu muttered to herself. However, she couldn¡¯t repress her curiosity. She epted the slip, then inserted her divine sense and examined its contents.

    A momentter, the young woman was rooted to the spot. Her knifelike eyes widened, and her delicate features filled with bewilderment and astonishment.

    Just seeing the secrets within was like a key unlocking her talent. Her energy silently surged, and her slender, curvy figure glowed with wisps of a luster reminiscent of an eternal night.

    The old blind man keenly picked up on this, and his expression filled with unconceble excitement. He murmured, ¡°It really is a Nethervine Yin Bone! What a rare, unmatched good seedling!¡±

    Chi Jiansu was stunned. ¡°So, Fellow Daoist Su really was telling the truth¡­ a legacy perfectly suited to my aptitude really does exist in this world!¡±

    When she next looked at the old blind man, her attitude was already starkly different. ¡°Senior, if I ept you as my master, you¡¯ll transmit this legacy to me?¡±

    The old blind man nodded. ¡°Of course!¡±

    It seemed Chi Jiansu still didn¡¯t dare believe it. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit overly hasty? You only just saw me for the first time. You don¡¯t understand my personality or what kind of person I am¡­¡±

    The old blind manughed and interrupted her. ¡°I trust His Excellency Su Yi¡¯s judgment!¡±

    Chi Jiansu was bbergasted. ¡°But Fellow Daoist Su and I don¡¯t know each other at all!¡±

    The old blind man was briefly stunned, but then, heughed once more. ¡°He¡¯s an excellent judge of character. What does it matter if you know each other well or not?¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    She could tell that the old blind had an almost, well,?blind?faith in Su Yi. It seemed no matter what Su Yi did, he was right.

    If he made a mistake, he was still right; it was the world that was wrong.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Chi Jiansu said, ¡°I¡­ I want to visit Fellow Daoist Su before I decide.¡±

    The old blind man seemed pleased with that. ¡°Alright. I just so happened to want to pay him a visit to express my gratitude! Come on, let¡¯s go right now!¡±

    ¡­.

    The night was tranquil, clear, and chilly.

    Azurecloud Court.

    Su Yi sprawled out in his wicker chair as he pondered something.

    He already had enough cultivation resources on him tost him until he reached the Spiritual Manifestation Realm.

    Now that he no longercked resources, he wanted to return to the Great Zhou.

    That was where Wen Lingxue, Cha Jin, and his other friends and allies were¡­

    To him, someone who¡¯d reincarnated to cultivate anew, the Great Zhou¡­ was also his ¡°nativend.¡±

    ¡°Yuan Heng, start getting ready. We¡¯re returning to the Great Zhou tomorrow,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    His temperament had always been like this. He went where his heart took him, and he took action immediately.

    Yuan Heng was brewing tea nearby. He froze. ¡°Tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Yuan Heng hurriedly shook his head.

    ¡°Go tell the others. We¡¯ll leave tomorrow at dawn,¡± ordered Su Yi.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yuan Heng rushed off to do as he was told.

    Before long, Wen Xinzhao arrived. ¡°Brother Su, you¡¯re going back to the Great Zhou tomorrow?¡±

    A trace of helplessness appeared on Wen Xinzhao¡¯s stunning features. She hesitated, then said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit too abrupt? I wanted to find a chance to return to the sect and discuss things with my master and the others.¡±

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°There¡¯s no reason you can¡¯t go back to your sect. I¡¯m visiting the Great Zhou, but it¡¯s entirely possible that I¡¯ll return to the Great Xia before long.¡±

    Wen Xinzhao nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be waiting for your return!¡±

    Su Yi took out a jade box and passed it to Wen Xinzhao. ¡°This is the Imperial-level talisman the Xia Emperor gave me when we left for Sumeru Immortal Ind. As you know, it¡¯s called the Butterfly Transforming the Firmament. Take it for extra protection.¡±

    Wen Xinzhao felt warmth course through her, and her gaze softened, but she didn¡¯t refuse. Instead, she whispered, ¡°Mm. Brother Su, next time we meet¡­ I¡¯ll stay by your side. I won¡¯t be going anywhere.¡±

    Her beautiful face looked a bit bashful, but her expression was serious and staunchly resolute.

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°Alright.¡±

    As soon as he said this, someone knocked on the door.

    Ge Qian went to open it, and shortly after, he?returned leading?a man in simple cloth robes.

    The Xia Emperor!

    The emperor smiled and greeted Su Yi. ¡°Fellow Daoist, I¡¯m visitingte at night. I didn¡¯t disturb your rest, did I?¡±

    Su Yi remained seated. ¡°If you¡¯de back yesterday, I wouldn¡¯t have needed to pay a personal visit to Mount Heavenbristle.¡±

    The emperor fell silent. Then, he sighed and said, ¡°Had I returned yesterday, the imperial family¡¯s disloyal cowards wouldn¡¯t have dared reveal themselves.¡±

    Su Yi took a sip from his wine gourd, then said, ¡°Well, never mind. All of that is in the past. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not here tonight simply to discuss that, are you?¡±

    The emperorughed. ¡°I knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to hide it from you.¡±

    Suddenly, his expression turned solemn, and he said gravely, ¡°Fellow Daoist, did you notice that the ambient spiritual energy has increased ofte?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s to be expected,¡± said Su Yi with a nod. ¡°Something has changed the Origins of the Azure, and the Radiant Epoch will now arrive earlier than anticipated. More specifically, it will arrive within a year at most.¡±

    The Xia Emperor¡¯s?pupils constricted. ¡°So, you¡¯ve already deduced that?¡±

    Su Yi smiled. He was the one who¡¯d left with the Seed of the Azure. How could he not predict the resulting changes to the Azure Continent?

    In the days that followed, more and more spiritual energy would fill the formerly spiritually barren Azure Continent.

    All sealed powers, opportunities, and strokes of fortune would break through the earth, one after another.

    When the true onset of the Radiant Epoch arrived, it would bring a true, qualitative change!

    The emperor sighed. ¡°This change was truly unexpected, and it¡¯s disrupted some of my arrangements. I came here tonight to request your guidance, Fellow Daoist. Is there a faster way to restore the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation? I¡¯d like it fixed as soon as possible.¡±

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then shook his head. ¡°Even if I personally got involved, I couldn¡¯t restore it to its full former glory. However, once I¡¯ve stepped into the Spiritual Manifestation Realm, I¡¯ll be able to restore about seventy percent of its former power within ten days.¡±

    The Xia Emperor¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±

    If the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier recovered seventy percent of its former power, when the Radiant Epoch descended, it would provide excellent protection to Nine Tripod City, as well as the imperial family!

    ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited too quickly. Even if I¡¯m willing to help, it¡¯ll have to wait until after I reach the Spiritual Manifestation Realm,¡± reminded Su Yi.

    The Xia Emperorughed. ¡°A month ago, when you proceeded to Sumeru Immortal Ind, you were only in thete-stage Origin Pce Realm. Now, a monthter, you¡¯re already in the mid-stage Gathering Stars Realm. Given the strength of your foundations and your cultivation speed, I trust that it won¡¯t be long before you smoothly ovee your Tribtion of Spiritual Manifestation and enter the Spirit Dao!¡±

    Su Yi had nothing to say to that.?It seems the Xia Emperor has quite a bit of confidence in me!

 Chapter 595: Ming Ya, the Netherworld Crow

    <h4>Chapter 595: Ming Ya, the Netherworld Crow</h4>

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°How about this? In a few months at the minimum or half a year at most, I¡¯ll return to the Great Xia. When the timees, I¡¯ll assist you in repairing the formation.¡±

    The Xia Emperor eximed, ¡°Where are you going, Fellow Daoist?¡±

    ¡°Back to the Great Zhou.¡±

    The emperor looked enlightened, but then, something urred to him. ¡°Fellow Daoist, in that case, be careful on your journey.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shot up. ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    ¡°Recently, throughout the Great Xia¡¯s thirteen provinces, quite a few monsters of the ancient era have appeared. We¡¯ve called upon our subordinates throughout the nation to investigate, and it seems a second group of monsters of the ancient era has begun appearing.¡±

    ording to the Xia Emperor, this second group was different from the first in that all of them had already entered the Spirit Dao!

    All of them were strong enough to effortlessly suppress modern cultivators of the same cultivation. Furthermore, they mastered ancient secret arts and treasures. Each had more terrifying umtions than the one before.

    Such power was already sufficient to threaten the world¡¯s various cultivation factions!

    When he heard this, Su Yi looked intrigued. ¡°How do theypare to those members of the first batch of ancient monsters? Those who¡¯ve already stepped into the Spiritual Manifestation Realm?¡±

    The Xia Emperor said, ¡°Assuming they¡¯re just in the Spiritual Manifestation Realm, there¡¯s likely not much of a difference. However, what worries us is whether or not their ranks include Spiritual Integration or even Spiritual Revolution Realm existences.¡±

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°If a Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator really appeared now, they would surely suffer a grand tribtion. Don¡¯t forget: the power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness has yet to fully fade.

    ¡°Given the circumstances, the higher one¡¯s cultivation, the likelier the Prohibition is to target them.¡±

    Su Yi then looked up and gazed into the night sky. ¡°The Prohibition of Ancient Darkness is, fundamentally, a tribtion of the Grand Dao. At its peak, it struck dread into the hearts of even Imperial Realm cultivators, forcing them to flee the continent or die.

    ¡°Although its power has ebbed, it has yet to truly disperse. It¡¯s still sufficient to threaten Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivators.

    ¡°However, as time passes, it will fade away. Soon, the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness will no longer pose a threat. Only then will any dormant Spiritual Revolution Realm figures dare re-emerge.¡±

    The Xia Emperor¡¯s eyes shone with a strange light. Su Yi¡¯s understanding of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness came as quite a surprise.

    He thought for a moment, then took out a jade slip and passed it to Su Yi. ¡°Fellow Daoist, these are the names of confirmed members of the second group of monsters of the ancient era. There are thirteen in total. If you encounter them on your way to the Great Zhou, you must be careful.¡±

    Su Yi casually epted the jade slip and examined its contents.

    The thirteen names included men and women of various ancient factions, and included their portraits.

    ¡°There aren¡¯t just thirteen of them, right?¡± Su Yi retracted his divine sense and asked casually.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said the Xia Emperor. ¡°These are only the ones the imperial family is aware of, but they¡¯re surely not the only ones out there.¡±

    Su Yi nodded.

    After chatting a little while longer, the Xia Emperor bade farewell and left.

    Su Yi, however, sank into thought. Since the Radiant Epoch was arriving earlier than anticipated, more and more strange urrences were sure to arise throughout the continent in the days toe.

    It was just as the prophecy stated: ¡°The sealed power will one day break free of the earth. Everything that is shackled will one day escape its bonds!¡±

    Simply put, over the next few months, more and more spiritual energy would flood into the Azure Continent, alongside good fortune, opportunities, and ancient powers¡­.

    At the same time, the seals covering the exposed portions of the world¡¯s spatial barrier would break, and more and more cultivators would swarm in!

    ¡°These omens are merely a prelude. It will be a year at most before the true show begins¡­¡± Su Yi muttered to himself.

    Suddenly, yet another burst of knocking emanated from the front door.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shot up.?It¡¯s awfully lively here tonight.

    Before long, the old blind man and Chi Jiansu stepped inside.

    ¡°This old man greets you, Your Excellency!¡± said the old blind man. He faced Su Yi and gave a deep bow.

    Chi Jiansu greeted him too. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su.¡±

    Su Yi waved their greetings away. ¡°No need for such politeness. Tell me, why have youe?¡±

    ¡°This senior says he wants to take me as his disciple, and I came here to ask for your opinion,¡± said Chi Jiansu, getting straight to the point.

    This sharp-eyed young woman had always been like that; she didn¡¯t waste time beating around the bush.

    ¡°Are you perhaps worried he¡¯s deceiving you? Or is it that you¡¯re worried it''s too good to be true?¡± Su Yi¡¯s expression was strange.?The old blind man is indeed a bit¡­sloppy-looking¡­

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m worried about both things,¡± Chi Jiansu said bluntly.

    The old blind man instantly felt awkward. He rubbed his nose and grimaced.

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Rest assured. Only someone with a?Nethervein?Yin Bone can inherit the legacy of his lineage. When ites to something as important as ensuring the continuation of their legacy, he wouldn¡¯t dare deceive you.¡±

    Chi Jiansu instantly rxed. ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t worry.¡±

    The old blind man grinned, then sped his fist in gratitude. ¡°Your Excellency, many thanks for finding such an excellent seedling! I¡¯ll remember this benevolence for the rest of my days!¡±

    Su Yi rose from his wicker chair and said, ¡°Alright, enough of that. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m going back to my room to rest.¡±

    The old blind man said hurriedly, ¡°Your Excellency, please wait a moment.¡±

    Su Yi looked over.

    The old blind man said, ¡°Not long ago, I encountered an old pervert, er, I mean, an old Daoist. He had an extremely strange presence about him, and I suspect he¡¯s from the Netherworld too.¡±

    Su Yi instantly looked intrigued. ¡°Continue.¡±

    The old blind man said, ¡°The old Daoist isn¡¯t particrly eye-catching, and he seems lustful and lewd, but as you¡¯re well aware, our lineage has mastered the zing Lantern Netherworld Pupils. Although they were extremely faint, I could tell at a nce that there were traces of the turbid qi of the Sea of Bitterness on him!¡±

    ¡°The turbid qi of the Sea of Bitterness¡­¡± Su Yi¡¯s gaze focused.

    The Netherworld was home to numerous danger zones, and the Sea of Bitterness was one of them.

    They said it was endless, hence the saying, ¡°The Sea of Bitterness is without limit. You must turn back to see the shore.¡±

    Not even Imperial Realm experts would dare venture into the Sea of Bitterness lightly.

    The reason was simple. The air above the Sea of Bitterness contained a type of turbid qi capable of corroding one¡¯s foundations in the Grand Dao. It wore away at cultivators and degraded them, body and soul!

    In his past life, Su Yi had once traversed the Sea of Bitterness, sword in hand. He was naturally well aware that anyone capable of venturing into it and returning alive wasn¡¯t at all simple.

    ¡°Even more shockingly, when the old Daoist saw me, he seemed to sense something, and he took the initiative to strike up a conversation,¡± said the old blind man, a hint of strangeness in his expression. ¡°Furthermore, as we conversed, he mentioned you.¡±

    This took Su Yi by surprise. ¡°He knows me?¡±

    The old blind man had a strange look on his face. ¡°The old Daoist said that the day you entered Nine Tripod City, he could tell that you were no ordinary person. Thus, he used a secret treasure to divine your fate. In the end, he failed to uncover any mysteries, and the attempt destroyed his treasure¡­¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°Do you know where he saw me?¡±

    The corners of the old blind man¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°The gates of the Song of the Sandy Creek.¡±

    Chi Jiansu¡¯s gaze shifted inscrutably. Everyone in Nine Tripod City knew that the Song of the Sandy Creek was a famous¡­ brothel.

    How could Su Yi concern himself with the change in her expression?

    After a moment¡¯s thought, he had a sudden realization. ¡°So, it¡¯s that old-timer who tried to ¡®y and run.¡¯¡±

    Indeed, he remembered the old man.

    On his first day in Nine Tripod City, he visited the Song of the Sandy Creek to rescue Yue Shichan. Before entering the brothel, he saw its staff beating an elderly Daoist and flinging him out of the building.

    The old man even shouted about how ¡°it didn¡¯t count as not paying if he didn¡¯t go in as a customer¡±, provoking uproariousughter.

    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s the very same old pervert. He¡¯s extremely licentious, but I¡¯m certain his origins aren¡¯t simple,¡± said the old blind man. ¡°Furthermore, I highly suspect he¡¯lle looking for you.¡±

    ¡°Is he targeting me?¡±

    ¡°He told me that he lost a treasure on your ount, and that he was dead set on making youpensate him for his losses. The way I see it, though, it¡¯s not really about the ruined treasure. He almost certainly has something else in mind,¡± said the old blind man.

    Su Yi pondered this.

    As of yet, he¡¯d encountered two people who¡¯de here via the Netherworld.

    The first was the old blind man of the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers.

    The second was his seventh disciple, Xuan Ning.

    There was also an ancient faction of the Azure Continent with a deep connection to the Netherworld: the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce.

    Furthermore, their ranks included descendants of the Ghost Serpent n, one of the Nine Royal ns of the Netherworld.

    Yet ording to the old blind man, it was extremely likely that the old Daoist was from the Netherworld too, and furthermore, that he¡¯d ventured in the perilous Sea of Bitterness!

    Were that the end of it, it¡¯d be one thing.

    But it seemed obvious that the old Daoist was after him!

    Su Yi had no choice but to take this seriously.

    ¡°Do you know his name?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The old blind man said, ¡°He said his destiny was gued with cmities and beset with disaster, and that he¡¯d spent his whole life wandering ruthlessly, unable to cast aside his misfortune. Because of this, many people called him Old Daoist Ming Ya, ¡®Netherworld Crow.¡¯¡±

    Su Yi stroked his jaw. ¡°A Netherworld Crow? That¡¯s a supremely inauspicious bird, like a god of gue. Others fear nothing more than failing to escape one in time, yet this old Daoist has gone and made it his title? That¡¯s actually rather interesting.¡±

    He paused, then asked, ¡°Did he see through your origins?¡±

    The old blind man¡¯s expression shifted erratically. ¡°Although I couldn¡¯t see through him, I get the sense that the old-timer picked up on a few hints. Otherwise, when he first met by chance, he wouldn¡¯t have taken the initiative to converse with me.¡±

    Su Yi thought for a moment. ¡°Did he say anything else?¡±

    The old blind man shook his head.

    Su Yi had no further questions. If Old Daoist Ming Ya had truly set his sights on him, he¡¯d appear on his own sooner orter.

    When the time came, he could naturally get his answers.

    It was then that the old blind man seemed to sense something. He suddenly raised his head, and his hollow sockets stared at a distant pavilion.

    ¡°Your Excellency, who lives there?¡± he asked with rm.

    Su Yi looked over and saw that the building the old blind man was looking at was the pavilion Yue Shichan was staying in.

    Before Su Yi could ask any questions, a streak of crystalline, icy light descended from the distant dome of heaven. It was headed toward the pavilion!

 Chapter 596: Cause a Huge Commotion, then Quietly Slip Away

    <h4>Chapter 596: Cause a Huge Commotion, then Quietly Slip Away</h4>

    The sky above the pavilion.

    Strange, obscure energy fluctuations surged forth, condensing into a snow-white ice flower. It was clear and transparent, and it shone against the inky darkness of the night sky.

    Upon closer inspection, wisps of misty light flowed around the ice flower, like waters at high tide, distorting and shaking the air around it.

    The old blind man¡¯s expression changed dramatically. ¡°A spatial imprint!¡±

    As soon as he said this, he sensed Su Yi raising his hand and shing through the air.

    Whoosh!

    Sword qi struck, quick as lightning, bringing with it traces of the Sword of the Nine Hells. It shed through the air.

    Bang!

    The pure, almost holy, ss-like ice flower burst, scattering fragments of light.

    Practically simultaneously, a sound reminiscent of a cold snort reverberated deep within the dome of heaven.

    Su Yi ignored all that and shot toward Yue Shichan¡¯s room.

    The old blind man originally nned to follow him, but he hesitated and ultimately decided against it.

    ¡°Senior, what is a spatial seal?¡± Chi Jiansu couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°A seal condensed of spatial power. Only Imperial Realm cultivators can control and unleash them,¡± said the old blind man, his expression uncertain. ¡°Ordinarily speaking, when a spatial seal appears, it acts like a spatial node. Even from another ne of existence, an Imperial Realm cultivator can use this secret art to open a tunnel between worlds.¡±

    Chi Jiansu gasped. ¡°Does that mean an Imperial Realm cultivator just tried to open a spatial tunnel and descend upon our world?¡±

    The old blind man shook his head. "The power of the Imperial Realm is terrifying; it¡¯s far beyond what a spatial tunnel can bear. It seems more likely that he was trying to open a path."

    ¡°Open a path?¡± Chi Jiansu asked in confusion.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The old blind man¡¯s hollow sockets gazed at Yue Shichan¡¯s pavilion. ¡°Someone not from the Azure Continent sensed the owner of that building¡¯s presence and attempted to build a spatial tunnel to lead her away.¡±

    Chi Jiansu¡¯s heart shook.

    She might be a monster of the ancient era, but it was very rare for her to hear about secrets of this level.?There are actually so many unbelievable secrets behind that spatial seal?

    Meanwhile, within the pavilion.

    Yue Shichan was bbergasted as she stared at Su Yi, who¡¯d just barged into her room. ¡°Is something wrong, Brother Su?¡±

    She was as pretty as a painting and as ethereal as an immortal. As she spoke, she instinctively rose.

    Su Yi asked, ¡°Earlier, while you were meditating, did you sense anything out of ce?¡±

    Yue Shichan thought for a moment. ¡°All I sensed were signs of an imminent breakthrough, but there was nothing else out of the ordinary.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but examine her seriously.

    Back on Sumeru Immortal Ind, the young woman¡¯s cultivation reached the peak of thete-stage Gathering Stars Realm, and she already had the foundations needed to attempt to enter the Spiritual Manifestation Realm.

    However, Su Yi couldn¡¯t quite see through the spatial seal he¡¯d seen earlier.

    Logically speaking, since he¡¯d once treated Yue Shichan¡¯s wounds over an extended period of time, he ought to have understood her body like the back of his hand.

    He¡¯d long since discovered that there was a certain extraordinary power within her.

    However, now, a spatial seal had appeared, and it was targeted at her. It seemed there was something strange going on here.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Brother Su?¡± Yue Shichan whispered. Su Yi¡¯s intent gaze was making her a bit ufortable.

    ¡°A spatial seal appeared earlier,¡± said Su Yi after a moment¡¯s thought. He then exined what he¡¯d just seen.

    Yue Shichan looked bewildered and rmed. ¡°A spatial seal shaped like an ice flower. Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shot up. ¡°Have you already guessed something?¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Yue Shichan said, ¡°Brother Su, to tell the truth, I grew up without my mother and father. My granny raised me, gave me cultivation techniques, and taught me to use the sword. However, she fell gravely ill and left this world when I was seven years old. It was only when my cultivation reached the peak of the Martial Dao¡¯s An¨¡srava Realm that I discovered that there was a sealed memory imprinted within my soul."

    ¡°So, it¡¯s hidden within your soul!¡± Su Yi looked enlightened. ¡°Might you let me have a look?¡±

    Yue Shichan nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Su Yi promptly reached out with a tentacle-like tendril of his divine sense, which sank into Yue Shichan¡¯s sea of consciousness.

    Yue Shichan quivered as if she¡¯d been struck by lightning, feeling thoroughly ufortable.

    One¡¯s sea of consciousness was personal and extremely fragile. Without absolute trust, no one would let someone else¡¯s divine sense inside it.

    As Su Yi¡¯s divine sense entered Yue Shichan¡¯s soul, she felt a strange sensation. It was extremely difficult to describe; when the two souls touched, they were like fish coexisting in water, so close, it was as if there was no gap between them.

    The trembling of her soul made her clear eyes fill with bewilderment, and her slender, graceful figure went numb and limp, as if she¡¯d been electrocuted. The sensation was strange beyond words.

    Shortly afterward, Su Yi withdrew his divine sense.

    Yue Shichan sighed in relief, but at the same time, she felt an inexplicable sense of emptiness.

    She was instantly bashful, and her delicate face heated up and flushed red.

    This feeling¡­ it¡¯s just too embarrassing¡­?She was inwardly sheepish.

    ¡°Just as I thought. The spatial seal came here for you,¡± said Su Yi, a strange light in his eyes.

    Earlier, when he inserted his divine sense into Yue Shichan¡¯s sea of consciousness, he immediately saw a mysterious memory imprint.

    It was clear as ice, with a snowy luster, and shaped like a blooming iris. It had an ancient, mysterious presence.

    It was a highly distinctive soul imprint.

    Only Imperial Realm experts could form such imprints, because they were emzoned with the will and aura of an Emperor!

    Unless Su Yi was mistaken, an Emperor had ced it within Yue?Shichan¡¯s?sea of consciousness when she was young.

    Furthermore, it was the soul imprint that guided the spatial seal to her!

    ¡°It was here for me?¡± Yue?Shichan¡¯s?brow furrowed in confusion.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Most likely, the same person who left that imprint in your soul used the art of spatial seals in an attempt to open a spatial tunnel and take you away.¡±

    ¡°Take me away?¡± Yue Shichan¡¯s starry eyes widened.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t know about any of this?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Yue Shichan shook her head. "I didn''t."

    Su Yi then shared his understanding of the situation with her: that the owner of the soul imprint was an Emperor, and the miraculous applications of spatial seals.

    This left Yue Shichan unwittingly dazed, and her peerlessly beautiful face looked utterly dazed.

    ¡°I dare say with certainty that your origins aren¡¯t simple. It¡¯s highly likely that the Emperor trying to lead you away is your rtive,¡± said Su Yi, pondering out loud. ¡°Furthermore, his attempt to use a spatial seal to open a spatial tunnel is proof that he isn¡¯t located on the Azure Continent. If he were, he wouldn¡¯t have needed to go to all that trouble.

    ¡°After all, even for Imperial Realm experts, using spatial seals and creating spatial tunnels like that represents an enormous expenditure of their cultivation base, and it¡¯s highly risky, too. A moment¡¯s carelessness could lead to severe ?injuries.¡±

    Opening a spatial tunnel was simple. Any Emperor could do it.

    However, doing so meant incurring an enormous risk.

    After all, tunnels connecting different ins were highly likely to encounter unexpected cmities, like spatial storms or the rain of time annihtion.

    If they were unfortunate enough to encounter such powers while opening a spatial tunnel, even mighty Imperial Realm experts could suffer grievous injuries. They might even die!

    ¡°Is that so¡­ And here I spent all these years thinking I¡¯d long since had no family left¡­¡± Yue Shichan had a conflicted look on her face.

    Su Yi¡¯s words came as an enormous shock.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let this upset you,¡±ughed Su Yi. ¡°Actually, I think you ought to be happy. At the very least, you now know that there are secrets surrounding your origins. Sooner orter, you¡¯ll get your answers.¡±

    He paused, then continued, ¡°I ruined that Emperor¡¯s attempt tonight, but that¡¯s because this happened so suddenly; out of concern for your safety, I had no choice but to shut it down immediately.¡±

    Yue Shichan nodded, a gentle look on her fair, beautiful face. ¡°I understand.¡±

    Su Yiughed and said, ¡°I can predict that before long, they¡¯lle looking for you again. When the timees, and if we can ascertain that they have no ill intentions, you¡¯re wee to leave with them.¡±

    ¡°Leave?¡± Yue Shichan¡¯s heart clenched.

    Leaving would mean leaving the Azure Continent!

    She¡¯d never even considered such a thing!

    Su Yi said softly, ¡°Of course, if you¡¯re not willing, I naturally won¡¯t let that happen. In short, it¡¯s all up to you.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± said Yue Shichan.

    Su Yi could tell that she was dazed, and that she couldn¡¯t process the shock of all this new information so quickly. The best thing he could do for her now was help her calm herself down.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should go back and rest, but if anything happens,e looking for me. Don¡¯t be shy,¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡°Alright,¡± said Yue Shichan with a nod.

    Su Yi then turned and left. When he returned to the courtyard, he saw that the old blind man and Chi Jiansu were still there waiting for him.

    ¡°Your Excellency, do you need assistance?¡± the old blind man asked hurriedly.

    ¡°No need,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°What do you n to do going forward?¡±

    Chi Jiansu looked at the old blind man expectantly. ¡°Senior, if possible, I hope you¡¯ll apany me to my n¡¯s ancestral ground. Might you be willing?¡±

    The old blind man¡¯s spirits soared. ¡°Of course I¡¯m willing!¡±

    Su Yiughed. How could he miss the change in?Chi?Jiansu¡¯s attitude toward the old man?

    After chatting a while longer, the old blind man and Chi Jiansu bade farewell and left.

    Su Yi, however, returned to his room.

    A lot had happened today, but that couldn¡¯t influence his cultivation routine or daily schedule.

    As before, he returned to his room, sat cross-legged, and meditated.

    The path of cultivation was one of daily umtions built up over months and years.

    Persisting at anything despite tedium required powerful will.

    That was true for cultivation too.

    However, in Su Yi¡¯s eyes, nothing in this world couldpare with cultivation; he¡¯d never found it dull.

    Morning the?next?day, the skies were clear and bright.

    Su Yi and hispanions gathered their luggage and left Azurecloud Court, the ce they¡¯d stayed for over a month. They then departed Nine Tripod City and began their return trip to the Great Zhou.

    It was the third day of the eleventh lunar month.

    When he thought back to everything he¡¯d experienced in Nine Tripod City, a single line rose unbidden to Su Yi¡¯s mind: "cause a hugemotion, then quietly slip away!"

    It was actually rather joyous.

 Chapter 597: The Netherworld Asura Emperorâ€™s Origins

    <h4>Chapter 597: The Netherworld Asura Emperor¡¯s Origins</h4>

    Five dayster

    The eighth day of the eleventh lunar month.

    Near the Great Xia¡¯s southern border, Yin Mountain City, also known as ¡°Little Ghost City Fengdu.¡±

    This was the first city Su Yi visited after arriving?in the Great?Xia. It was here, in Little Fengdu¡¯s ghost market, that he met the old blind man of the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus bearers.

    A room near the window on the second floor of a restaurant.

    Su Yi, Yue Shichan, Ge Qian, Yuan Heng, and Bai Wenqing were drinking together.

    ¡°Three months ago, Master and I met Bai Wenqing in the Cloud Python Mountains¡¯ Cold Emerald Valley,¡± said Yuan Heng with great emotion. ¡°At the time, we were still traveling with Fellow Daoist Ling and Miss Qing Ya, and Master was still in the Grain Avoidance Realm.

    ¡°It¡¯s been just three short months, yet Master¡¯s cultivation has already reached the Gathering Stars Realm. When I think back to our experiences in the Great Xia, I almost feel like I¡¯m dreaming.¡±

    Bai Wenqing couldn¡¯t help but smile. She, too, felt moved.

    During her time traveling with Su Yi, she¡¯d learned on a deep level that sometimes, choosing the right person to follow could change your destiny!

    Just three months ago, she was still just a Snowfiend Profound Python unable to take on human form.

    Now, she was already ate-stage Gathering Stars Realm cultivator!

    Given the extent of her transformation, how could she?not?be moved?

    This was what they meant when they said that if one person obtained the Dao, even their dogs and chickens ascended to heaven!

    ¡°Even if we¡¯d changed more, our changes wouldn¡¯t be able topete with the changes that will ur in the uing year,¡± said Su Yi, draining a cup of wine and gazing out the window.

    It had been five days since he¡¯d left Nine Tripod City, crossing numerous provinces and cities. He¡¯d already witnessed quite a few changes.

    The ambient spiritual energy increased with each passing day.

    It was still sparse, but the trend was already enough to influence cultivators throughout the world!

    Deep within the mountainous wilderness, countless yao destroyed their shackles and achieved new breakthroughs.

    In various ancient factions, countless cultivators long trapped at bottlenecks gleaned enlightenment into the traces of the Grand Dao of heaven and earth. In doing so, they realized shocking growth in their cultivations.

    Even the ordinary martial artists dispersed throughout the mundane world had obtained all sorts of benefits from the increasingly dense spiritual energy.

    The reason was simple: the Azure Continent¡¯s spiritual energy had been far too sparse before!

    Even though the Great Xia was the greatest of the continent¡¯s many nations, its unquestioned hegemon, only those major factions in possession of blessed grounds for cultivation could train capable cultivators.

    However, things?were?different now. The ambient spiritual energy increased with each passing day, benefiting all cultivators beneath the heavens!

    This was the so-called ¡°impartiality of heaven¡¯s blessings.¡± Rain fell evenly, without discrimination.

    Admittedly, the ambient spiritual energy still wasn¡¯t all that shocking or dense.

    However, as the spiritual energy increased, the presence of the Grand Dao increased too.?This made it far easier for the world¡¯s cultivators to gain enlightenment into its mysteries!

    At the same time, throughout thendscape, numerous spiritual materials and medicines grew at shocking speeds, and in far greater abundance than before.

    Like bamboo shooting up after a spring rain!

    This was the change in heaven and earth.

    Although this was only just the beginning, and although they¡¯d yet to wee the true Radiant Epoch, so long as things continued like this, the world would inevitably undergo an earth-shaking transformation.

    It would have an enormous influence on both the distribution of power and every living thing beneath the heavens!

    Su Yi¡¯s words moved Yue Shichan, Ge Qian, and the others.

    Over the past five days,?even they had?detected the differences in the ambient energy.

    It was indeed getting earlier to sense the traces of the Grand Dao when they cultivated.

    So much had changed, and this was just the beginning. It was impossible to imagine how extensive the changes would be once the Radiant Epoch was truly upon them, and what unbelievable situations would arise.

    ¡°It¡¯s been long enough that Miss Xinzhao has most likely already made it back to Cloudsky Divine Pce,¡± Yue Shichan said softly.

    Su Yi nodded.

    When they left Nine Tripod City, Wen Xinzhao apanied them for the first two days of their journey before departing on her own.

    In the moments before they separated, all of them could tell that the elegant, beautiful woman was reluctant to leave.

    ¡°Let¡¯s visit the city god¡¯s temple, then leave immediately,¡± said Su Yi shortly after. He drained his cup, rose, and left the restaurant.

    Su Yi took his time getting to the Great Xia. On his trip back to the Great Zhou, he was in no rush, either.

    Witnessing the mountains and waters, taking in heaven, earth, and all living beings in all their facets, experiencing the world¡¯s ups and downs¡­

    Everything he saw and felt along the way was a form of cultivation.

    ¡­..

    Incense fires ze before the altar. The temple was a sea of people, most of them devotees.

    A familiar couplet hung by the sides of the temple gates:

    ¡°During your lifetime, it is up to you whether to umte merit ormit acts of wickedness.¡±

    ¡°From the beginning of time, the Netherworld has never left anyone off.¡±

    During Su Yi¡¯s first visit to Yin Mountain City, he visited this temple. He stopped here again on his return journey because of one of the temple¡¯s statues.

    Before long, Su Yi and hispanions reached the temple¡¯s main hall.

    A ny-foot statue towered inside.

    The statue depicted a woman with a slender figure. Beneath the waist, her body was that of a coiled serpent. One hand formed a seal, the other held a lotus-shapedntern aloft.

    Believers were waiting in line to enter, light incense, kneel, and pray. Their expressions were pious, and they muttered sutras under their breath.

    When he saw the statue, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit conflicted.

    He couldn¡¯t help but recall a beautiful woman in a crown and a crane coat. She, too, carried a lotus-shapedntern.

    The Ghost Serpents were one of the Nine Royal ns of the Netherworld. Ghosts and malevolent spirits saw them as the envoys of themp, and they upied an extremely lofty position.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After a while, Su Yi got his emotions under control, turned, and left.

    This statue wasn¡¯t of his ¡°Little Leaf.¡± It was merely a member of the Ghost Serpent Race holding herntern aloft.

    Hispanions couldn¡¯t make heads or tales of this. They didn¡¯t know why Su Yi was doing this, but they were considerate enough not to pry.

    They¡¯d only just left the temple when Su Yi suddenly noticed a movingly beautiful woman in a ck dress standing amidst the hustle and bustle of the city streets.

    When she saw Su Yi, she took a deep breath, as if rallying her courage before walking up to greet him. ¡°Xuan Zhi greets you, Fellow Daoist Su.¡±

    The woman in ck was none other than Xuan Zhi, also known as Holy Maiden Jade Angelica of the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce.

    Furthermore, she was a descendant of the Ghost Serpent Race!

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shifted upward, and he felt a bit strange. He was naturally well aware that their meeting was in no way coincidental.

    He thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Do you have business with me?¡±

    Holy Maiden Jade Angelica, Xuan Zhi, said, ¡°I¡­ There¡¯s a question on my mind, and I¡¯d like to ask it face-to-face.¡±

    Su Yi swept his gaze across the area. ¡°Let¡¯s talk as we walk.¡±

    As he spoke, he continued ahead. Xuan Zhi walked alongside him, while Su Yi¡¯s otherpanions created distance to avoid getting involved in their conversation.

    ¡°Do you want to ask why I let you go?¡± Su Yi asked casually along the way.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said Holy Maiden Jade Angelica with a nod. ¡°If possible, I¡¯d appreciate you clearing up my doubts.¡±

    Su Yi smiled and said, ¡°Before I answer, might you tell me how you, a descendant of the Ghost Serpent Race, came to the Azure Continent?¡±

    She hesitated slightly, then said, ¡°All I know is that long ago, the founder of the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce, His Excellency the Netherworld Asura Emperor, came to the Azure Continent from the Netherworld. He was apanied by a group of Ghost Serpent Race experts.

    ¡°There were thirteen of them in total. We call them the Thirteen Divine Emissaries. I am the descendant of one of the thirteen, Divine Emissary Mihe.¡±

    ¡°In other words, although I am a descendant of the Ghost Serpent Race, I was born on the Azure Continent, and I have never been to the Netherworld. Everything I know about it, I heard from my seniors.¡±

    Su Yi mulled that over. ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡±

    He then took out a rolled-up portrait and showed it to the holy maiden. ¡°Take a look at this. Is the man depicted here the Netherworld Asura Emperor?¡±

    Holy Maiden Jade Angelica was stunned. When she unfurled the scroll, she saw a river of blood and a ck lotus tform floating in the current.

    A man in long ck robes and a feather headdress sat cross-legged on the tform. Only the lean silhouette of his back was visible in the painting.

    The river of blood was vast, with a surging current. The ck-robed man floated on its surface, atop a ck lotus tform, his back facing the masses. Although only his silhouette was visible, he seemed lofty and solitary, like a sovereign presiding over the nine heavens.

    Su Yi had obtained this painting in the Locust Tree Kingdom, taking it from Madam Xihua¡¯s manor. He?could tell that the painting was ordinary, not a treasure of any kind, but its contents were intriguing.

    It depicted the?Netherworld¡¯s?famous Blood River of Sin, which originated in the perilousnds of Purgatory and flowed into the endless Sea of Bitterness. Its waters were full of the power of sin. Anything they touched, regardless of whether it was dead or alive, would be corroded down to nothingness.

    Only Imperial Realm cultivators could face its corrosive effects without fear!

    ¡°That¡¯s right. That is indeed a portrait of the Netherworld Asura Emperor,¡± said Xuan Zhi.

    ¡°What¡¯s his connection with the Ghost Serpents?¡± asked Su Yi.

    After a stunned pause, Xuan Zhi said, ¡°His Excellency the Netherworld Asura Emperor is naturally a member of our race, but he''s a main-branch descendant. Long before arriving on the Azure Continent, he was already a highly influential, top expert of the Ghost Serpents. They say¡­¡±

    She paused here, her expression respectful, even reverent. ¡°They say that the Netherworld Asura Emperor¡¯s elder sister was the first and only empress of the Ghost Serpent Race!¡±

    No matter how calm his mentality, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel bbergasted.?The Netherworld Asura Emperor is¡­ Little Leaf¡¯s younger brother?

    A momentter, his expression turned strange. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Do you know when the Netherworld Asura Emperor arrived on the Azure Continent?¡±

    After a moment¡¯s thought, Xuan Zhi said, ¡°ording to the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce¡¯s ancient archives, the Netherworld Asura Emperor first arrived on the Azure Continent roughly thirty-eight thousand years ago.¡±

    ¡°Thirty-eight thousand years ago¡­¡± Su Yi sank into contemtion.

    Five hundred years ago, he chose to reincarnate and cultivate anew.

    Thirty-eight thousand years ago, he¡¯d long since established dominion over the Wilds, and his sword suppressed everything beneath the heavens. Furthermore, at the time¡­

    Wait a moment!

    It was around that time that he¡¯d ventured into the Netherworld on his own in search of the secrets of Samsara and rebirth.

    It was on that very trip that he and Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer, the founder of the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers, fished in the Pool of Rebirth. He also ventured into the Sea of Bitterness and the Yellow Springs¡­

    It was also then that he¡¯d assisted Ye Yu, Little Leaf, in oveing an unprecedented tribtion. She¡¯d stepped smoothly into the Profound Dao, bing the first empress of the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers!

    As memories of his past life flooded into his mind nonstop, Su Yi seemed to recall just who the Netherworld Asura Emperor was. His expression turned a bit strange, and the corners of his lips twitched uncontrobly.

    Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s that little bastard who shamelessly insisted on calling me his brother-inw?

 Chapter 598: What You See Isnâ€™t Necessarily the Truth

    <h4>Chapter 598: What You See Isn¡¯t Necessarily the Truth</h4>

    Little Leaf had a younger brother. His name was Ye Xun.

    He was unpredictable, wildly arrogant, and unrestrained, the ¡°demon king¡± of the Ghost Serpent Race. He feared neither heaven nor earth, and he had superhuman fortitude.

    After meeting Su Yi, Ye Xun became even more unbridled.

    Su Yi remembered that in his past life¡¯s expedition into the Netherworld, whenever Ye Xun caused disasters, he¡¯d immediately call on Su Xuanjun¡¯s name.

    He was even shameless enough to call Su Yi his brother-inw!

    At the time, Ye Xun¡¯s behavior caused numerous misunderstandings.

    Some of the Netherworld¡¯s prominent experts sent Su Yi wedding gifts and congratted him on tying the knot with Little Leaf¡­

    Even some old-timers of the Ghost Serpent Race yed dumb and chose not to deny it.

    As a result, Su Yi taught Ye Xun a painful lesson. However, the kid was incorrigible. Even after a beating, he didn¡¯t mend his ways, and he still did whatever he pleased. He seemed dead set on borrowing Su Yi¡¯s prestige.

    Thinking back to those incidents now, Su Yi didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    However, when he realized that someone like that was most likely the founding patriarch of the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce, the Netherworld Asura Emperor¡­?It made him feel a bit strange.

    ¡°Is he called Ye Xun?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The holy maiden froze, stunned. ¡°Fellow Daoist,?you¡¯ve heard?the?Netherworld Asura Emperor¡¯s illustrious name?¡±

    As expected.

    Su Yi looked stunned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to know why I left you a path to life?¡±

    ¡°I did.¡±

    Then, she realized something, and her eyes widened. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s connected to His Excellency, the Netherworld Asura Emperor?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s because of his older sister,¡± said Su Yi casually.

    The first empress of the Ghost Serpents?

    Holy Maiden Jade Angelica had never heard anything so absurd in her life. She truly couldn¡¯t connect Su Yi, a young man, with the legendary empress of the Ghost Serpents, someone who¡¯d risen to prominence in the Netherworld tens of thousands of years ago.

    The disparity was too enormous!

    Xuan Zhi sighed lightly. ¡°Forget it. Fellow Daoist, it¡¯s fine if you¡¯re unwilling to tell me.¡±

    It was clear she thought Su Yi was just fobbing her off.

    Su Yi blinked, a bit dazed, but he didn¡¯t exin any further.

    Even if he told the holy maiden about his past life, there was no way she¡¯d believe him.

    He thought for a moment, then asked, ¡°Thirty thousand years ago, when the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness broke out, where did Ye Xun go?¡±

    When she heard him call the Netherworld Asura Emperor directly by name, without the slightest politeness, Xuan Zhi couldn¡¯t help but grimace.?Is he really that fearless?

    ¡°They say that when the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness began, the Netherworld Asura Emperor led the Thirteen Divine Emissaries in search of the Well of Ancient Chaos. They were searching for a way tobat the Prohibition¡¯s power,¡± said Xuan Zhi. ¡°However, they never returned¡­ As a result, over the years that followed and beneath the corrosive effects of the Prohibition, the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce fragmented and split apart¡­¡±

    She couldn¡¯t help but let out a long sigh.

    He went searching for the Well of Ancient Chaos??Su Yi furrowed his brow. The so-called ¡°Well of Ancient Chaos¡± was actually the Ninth Star Ruin!

    There was no doubt that Ye Xun never found it. After all, the Sumeru Yao Emperor of the Sumeru Shine controlled the only way into the Ninth Star Ruin.

    So where had Ye Xun gone?

    Could it be that he¡¯d already perished beneath the effects of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness?

    Here, something seemed to ur to Xuan Zhi. ¡°However, ording to my seniors, it¡¯s highly likely that the Netherworld Asura Emperor and the Divine Emissaries returned to the Netherworld. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s no way of confirming whether that¡¯s true or not.¡±

    Su Yi nodded and gave the matter no further thought.

    Far too much time had passed since then. Later on, should the chance arise, he wouldn¡¯t mind investigating more.

    But for now, even if he wanted to investigate, he wouldn¡¯t be able to find any leads.

    ¡°I killed Mo Xingzhe on Sumeru Immortal Ind. Doesn¡¯t the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce n to seek revenge?¡± Su Yi asked, changing the subject.

    Xuan Zhi¡¯s beautiful eyes focused. ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you, Fellow Daoist. Our current pce master has already sensed the changes to the ambient spiritual energy, and we¡¯re currently gathering our power and preparing to wee the descent of the Radiant Epoch. We¡¯re unlikely to cause trouble for you in the near future.¡±

    ¡°It seems your pce master hasn¡¯t let his anger muddle his head,¡± said Su Yi thoughtfully.

    Xuan Zhi hesitated, then said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you mustn¡¯t getcent. The pce master said that you?killed Holy?Son Nirvanic?Winds and Mo Xingzhe, and that sooner orter, you¡¯d pay for it.¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°That so? I¡¯m actually rather looking forward to it. It¡¯d actually be a good opportunity to visit your Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce as a guest.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    ¡°Alright, then. If you have no other business with me, let¡¯s part ways here,¡± said Su Yi. They¡¯d already passed through Yin Mountain City¡¯s gates.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, here. Take the painting back.¡± She tried passing it to him.

    However, Su Yi waved her away. ¡°I already know who he is, so there¡¯s no point in keeping it. You might as well take it back.¡±

    He most certainly couldn¡¯t be bothered to keep a portrait of that punk Ye Xun around.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Yi then turned and shot toward the distant Cloud Python Mountains. Yue Shichan and the others followed hot on his heels.

    Xuan Zhi watched their departure, a faint, conflicted look in her beautiful eyes.

    She naturally didn¡¯t believe that Su Yi had spared her on ount of the legendary empress of the Ghost Serpent Race.

    However, she had a certain premonition that Su Yi really did have a deep connection with the Ghost Serpents!

    Even in the sect, almost no one knows the Netherworld Asura Emperor¡¯s name, yet it seems Su Yi¡¯s known it for a long time. When I get back, I¡¯ll have to peruse our archives and see if I can uncover any clues.

    ¡°Miss.¡±

    Suddenly, someone appeared in front of Xuan Zhi out of nowhere, startling her so badly that she instinctively took a step back.

    When she looked up, she saw a slovenly, elderly Daoist in worn-out robes.

    ¡°Do you have business with me?¡± she asked, visibly on guard.

    The old Daoist smiled, his eyes narrowing into crescent moons. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, miss. In this life, I treasure nothing more than a fair maiden, but I would never do anything?unpleasant.¡±

    As he spoke, his gaze shifted around Xuan Zhi¡¯s body,pleting a full circle.

    He looked licentious to the extreme.

    Xuan Zhi was revolted, and she immediately turned and left.

    ¡°Hey, wait up! I have something I¡¯d like to ask you¡­¡± the old Daoist started, but before he could finish, Xuan Zhi blurred into a streak of light, shot through the sky, and disappeared over the horizon.

    ¡°Is this humble Daoist really that detestable?¡± The old man rubbed his face, seemingly angry. ¡°You¡¯ve got eyes, but you don¡¯t recognize the treasure in front of you!¡±

    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he let out a long sigh, then shot toward the Cloud Python Mountains.

    ¡­¡­

    After leaving the Great Xia, Su Yi and hispanions continued toward the Great Zhou, starting and stopping along the way.

    Seven dayster, the fifteenth day of the eleventh month.

    The Great Qi, the middle of the night.

    The moon was round, icy, and bright as it hung overhead.

    It illuminated a corpse-strewn wilderness where blood flowed like a river.

    Piercingly cold gales howled amidst the darkness, the sound reminiscent of sobbing and wailing. It was extremely unsettling.

    ¡°The world really has changed¡­¡± Su Yi stood amidst the darkness, atop a mountain, gazing at the blood-stained battlefield. His brow furrowed slightly.

    Since leaving the Great Xia, they¡¯d passed through three mundane nations. They saw scenes of carnage and warfare wherever they went, including severalrge-scale battles!

    The reason was simple. As the spiritual energy of heaven and earth gradually recovered, the spiritual materials and medicines in the wilderness increased.

    To the point that even some formerly ordinarily-looking mountains were now pervaded with shocking spiritual energy!

    When people tried to seize the spiritual materials and medicines, it inevitably led to bloodshed and conflict.

    It was to the point that factions of cultivators set aside all pretenses of cordiality with each other and fought all-out to upy those mountains permeated with spiritual energy before anyone else could.

    In one of the cities, Su Yi saw the ground suddenly crack and split as a spiritual spring formed. It attracted numerous cultivators, who fought over it, turning the sizable city into a mountain of corpses and an ocean of blood.

    Another time, deep in the mountains, he saw a faction of cultivators sh with the yao who made their homes there. They fought and killed under the cover of darkness, and both the sun and moon seemed to lose their radiance.

    Simr scenes yed out throughout the world of cultivation.

    These were days of turmoil and bloodshed. The masses were suffering!

    This was what happened when the spiritual energy of heaven and earth recovered.

    Regardless of whether they were mundane martial artists or cultivators, everyone took action. Everyone was trying to seize the resources popping up, and they were doing all they could to obtain good fortune and strengthen themselves.

    The world had remained at peace for a long time, but it was bing increasingly turbulent.

    Take now, for instance. The distant, corpse-strewn battlefield was the result of two factions fighting over a spiritual mountain. The conflict escted to bloodshed, leaving the ground charred and covered in dead bodies.

    ¡°I just wonder how the Great Zhou has changed¡­¡± said Yuan Heng, a bit worried.

    When cultivators fought, they were like battling gods or immortals; the aftermath was devastating to themon folk. Such battles had an enormous impact on the mundane world.

    The Great Zhou was only a tiny, remote kingdom. Should such turmoil ur there, signal fires would illuminate the sky, and the popce would face grave peril.

    ¡°The times are changing, and no one can do anything about it. Only by acting in ordance with the world¡¯s changes and strengthening themselves can one find stable footing in the new age. Only then can one aspire to greatness,¡± said Su Yi calmly.

    He¡¯d seen far too many such scenes in his past life, and he naturally didn¡¯t find them at all strange.

    ¡°Brother Su, look at that,¡± Yue Shichan suddenly spoke up. Her clear gaze was locked onto a distant battlefield.

    .

    They saw a figure tiptoeing through the corpse-strewn carnage beneath the moonlight. Upon closer inspection, he was a teenager in coarse cloth robes, and he carried a little blood-colored cauldron.

    Upon arriving on the battlefield, he first cautiously evaluated his surroundings, then crossed his legs and sat down, cing the cauldron before him.

    His hands formed seals, and he started chanting.

    Suddenly, Yin winds swept throughout the battlefield, and baleful energy permeated the air.

    Immediately afterward, remnant souls floated out of the corpses strewn across the battlefield, then flew into the youth¡¯s blood-colored cauldron as if summoned.

    ¡°He¡¯s so young, but instead of studying properly, he¡¯s gathering remnant souls to cultivate with. How is he any different from demonic and heretical cultivators?¡± Yuan Heng furrowed his brow.

    ¡°What you see isn¡¯t necessarily the truth. Let¡¯s watch a little longer,¡± Su Yi said thoughtfully.

    Yuan Heng froze.?Don¡¯t tell me I misunderstood?

    Time slipped by.

    Baleful energy pervaded the entire battlefield, and ghostly figures ovepped. Those watching lost track of how many Yin spirits and remnant souls the young man¡¯s crimson cauldron absorbed.

    Suddenly, a group soared over from the distant sky, leaving streaks of dazzling light in their wake.

    It was a group of cultivators, and they were fierce and overbearing.

    Before they¡¯d even arrived, an infuriated roar emanated from the distant night skies.

    ¡°Brazen! Who dares practice heretical secret arts here!?¡±

 Chapter 599: Their Crimes Donâ€™t Warrant Death?

    <h4>Chapter 599: Their Crimes Don¡¯t Warrant Death?</h4>

    A bellow echoed throughout the night sky.

    Down on the battlefield, the coarsely-dressed young man¡¯s expression shifted dramatically. He immediately put away his little red cauldron, turned, and ran.

    Boom!

    A streak of sword light came shing down, quick as lightning.

    The young man dodged, and the sword light missed him by a hair, cleaving a hundred-foot rift into the ground and scattering mud.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The young man still wanted to flee, but several figures had already appeared on the battlefield, blocking off his escape route.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s a tiny little heretical cultivator,¡± said the leader, an imposing, ornately-dressed middle-aged man with a willowy beard.

    The others¡¯ eyes shed like lightning as they locked onto the young man in coarse cloth.

    In the face of that terrifying pressure, the coarsely-dressed young man¡¯s expression changed dramatically. ¡°Seniors, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m not a heretical cultivator.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not a heretical cultivator, why are you here gathering remnant souls?¡± said a woman in purple with a coldugh.

    The young man exined, ¡°If I don¡¯t gather these ghosts and lead them away, they¡¯ll mature into something stronger and bring devastation to the popce.¡±

    ¡°Hah? What a sharp-tongued little thing you are! Do you really think we can¡¯t tell that your treasures and secret arts are heretical and wicked? Even now, you¡¯re trying to talk your way out of this?¡± Their leader, a middle-aged man in ornate robes, snorted coldly.

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother, there¡¯s no need to waste words with a little devil like him. Just kill him!¡± said the woman in purple. She raised her hand and hurled lightning at him.

    Boom!

    Electricity arced gracefully through the air, intimidating and overbearing.

    The young man¡¯s expression changed dramatically, and he immediately used the blood-red cauldron to protect himself.

    ng!

    Amidst a deafening st, both the young man and his cauldron were sent flying through the air, and they fell several dozen feet away.

    The young man coughed up blood, his face pallid. It was obvious that he¡¯d been injured.

    ¡°Ee? This wicked treasure isn¡¯t simple,¡± eximed the woman in purple.

    Given her Gathering Stars Realm cultivation, killing the young man, a Grain Avoidance cultivator, should have been no more difficult than squishing an ant.

    However, he used his little red cauldron to defend himself!

    The woman¡¯spanions all gazed at the little cauldron, a bit surprised.

    The young man¡¯s cultivation base was as ordinary as could be, and they weren¡¯t the least bit concerned about him. However, the little cauldron he carried drew their attention.

    The young man crawled to his feet, wiped the blood from his lips, and shouted, ¡°I might cultivate heretical techniques, but my conduct is forthright and proper, and I think only of how to save the world from cmity. And you? You only just saw me, yet you¡¯re already screaming, fighting, and trying to kill me. You refuse to listen to my exnations. How are you any different from the heretical and demonic cultivators you hate?¡±

    His heart burned with fury, and his words made that readily apparent.

    ¡°Little bastard! How dare you nder us? Kneel!¡± a man in gray snorted coldly, then swung his palm and struck from afar.

    Boom!

    A hundred-foot ck palm flew through the sky, enveloping the young man.

    ¡°Activate!¡± the young man bellowed, his blood and qi surging.

    The little blood-colored cauldron burst with radiant light, and dazzling, misty radiance flowed out of it. Shockingly, it blocked the enormous ck palm head-on.

    However, the young man¡¯s cultivation was ultimately too low. The impact sent him staggering back, and his knees thudded to the ground. Blood flowed from all seven apertures of his face, and he was as pale as a sheet of paper.

    The ornately-dressed middle-aged man and hispanions were now even more surprised than before.

    The young man obviously wasn¡¯t very strong at all, yet he¡¯d repeatedly used his little cauldron to avert cmity. That was unquestionably unbelievable!

    The young man struggled to his feet and shouted, ¡°You people have cultivation bases supporting you, and the popce honors you as earthly immortals, but your mannerisms and behavior are as despicable and lowly as heretics and demons. I might well die here today, but I look down on you nheless!¡±

    His injuries were heavy, and he struggled to stay upright, but there was no sign of fear in his expression. He emanated an indomitable will.

    The ornately-dressed middle-aged man and hispanions¡¯ expressions turned a bit unsightly.

    ¡°Bastard! You¡¯re obviously just a little devil, yet you dare shout so brazenly? We¡¯ll kill you for the good of the world!¡± The woman in purple waved her sleeves, and dazzling lightning descended from the heavens. It crashed down on the young man, bringing with it an aura of destruction.

    The young man tried to activate his blood-colored cauldron, but his injuries were too heavy; he couldn¡¯t do it.

    He grimaced.

    He wasn¡¯t afraid of death.

    However, dying for being mistaken for an evildoer left him feeling stifled.

    ¡°This¡­ perhaps, this is the true face of the world of cultivation. There is no good and evil, no ck and white, just the strong eating the weak. There¡¯s no¡­ reason or principle to speak of.¡±

    The young man shut his eyes.

    Bang!

    An explosion rang out, followed by a series of exmations.

    The young man opened his eyes in confusion, then saw a tall, stalwart man standing in front of him. He was huge, like a miniature mountain, and he seemed utterly unmovable.

    ¡°You okay, little fellow?¡± The man turned and shed the young man a simple, honest grin.

    He was none other than Yuan Heng.

    The young man in coarse cloth said in a daze, ¡°Senior, why did you save me? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯m a heretical cultivator?¡±

    Yuan Heng looked a bit ashamed, and he sighed, ¡°Earlier, I almost misunderstood you, but how could I think that now?¡±

    ¡°Who are you? Why are you interfering in the Profound Unity Sect¡¯s affairs?¡±

    The ornately-dressed middle-aged man and hispanions frowned as they gazed upon their uninvited guest.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t bear to watch your behavior, so I decided to lend my young friend a hand,¡± said Yuan Heng calmly. He swept his gaze across the group.

    ¡°Ludicrous. Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t tell the little whelp practices a heretical cultivation technique?¡± the woman in purple said coldly.

    ¡°If that¡¯s enough to determine good and evil, wouldn¡¯t that make me, a yao cultivator, an irredeemable viin too?¡± Yuan Heng said gravely.

    The ornately-dressed middle-aged man and hispanions¡¯ pupils constricted.?This guy¡¯s a yao cultivator!?

    The woman in purple furrowed her brow. ¡°It seems you¡¯re dead set on acting against us?¡±

    Yuan Heng said expressionlessly, ¡°So long as you kneel and apologize to my young friend, I can let your earlier transgressions slide.¡±

    The ornately-dressed middle-aged man and hispanions looked at each other. They couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.

    <i>A single Gathering Stars Realm yao cultivator actually dares threaten us like that?</i>

    .

    <i>He really doesn''t know the meaning of the word death!</i>

    ¡°I¡¯d actually like to see just whether or not you¡¯re qualified to intervene in our affairs!¡± A man in gray shot forward, activating a flying sword, which he swung at Yuan Heng.

    Crunch!

    Yuan Heng swung his fist, shattering the flying sword in a single attack. Fragments of metal flew through the air.

    The man in gray suffered a bacsh and coughed up blood. His expression filled with astonishment.

    ¡°This¡­¡± The ornately-dressed middle-aged man and the others were stunned. All of their expressions changed.

    The young man¡¯s eyes widened.?He¡¯s so strong!

    ¡°Am I qualified now?¡± Yuan Heng asked expressionlessly.

    ¡°Everyone, attack together! Smite that wicked creature!¡± The ornately-dressed middle-aged man bellowed and led the charge.

    He drew a silver longsword and shed through the air. Sword light glinted like snow, illuminating the night sky.

    The others all took action as well.

    Seven cultivators, three in the Gathering Stars Realm and four in the Origin Pce Realm, called upon their secret arts and treasures. They had Yuan Heng surrounded, and they attacked from all sides.

    When he saw this, the coarsely-dressed young man cried out in rm. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry about me! Hurry up and run!¡±

    However, Yuan Heng merely grinned. ¡°What a goodd!¡±

    As soon as the words rang out, he attacked without reservation.

    Boom!

    His stalwart frame suddenly surged with monstrous yao qi, giving him the imposing majesty of the Xuanwu, a primordial divine beast. Even the wind and clouds shifted in response.

    Rumble! Bang!

    The treasures and secret arts mmed toward him, but they couldn¡¯t even break Yuan Heng¡¯s defenses. He blocked them all while they were still a foot away from him.

    This scene astonished everyone present.

    It was then that Yuan Heng took action and unleashed the Xuanwu Overlord Seal. When he waved his hand, it was like a divine mountain hurtling through the air. He struck with the force of a barbarian god!

    Bang bang bang!

    Miserable cries rang out, one after another. The ornately-dressed man and hispanions were like sandbags. Some were suppressed, some were ripped open, some?broke?bones, some coughed blood, and some mmed into the earth, creating an enormous crater¡­

    In the blink of an eye, seven cultivators of the Profound Unity Sect had been thoroughly suppressed!

    That unstoppable momentum left the young man tongue-tied and dumbstruck. His heart swelled, and he felt as if he¡¯d just witnessed a deity in action.

    In the time it took to snap his fingers, he swept everything around him!

    ¡°Sir, we were blind! We didn¡¯t recognize the expert before us. Please, spare us!¡± the ornately-dressed middle-aged man cried out in panic.

    The others¡¯ faces were ashen, and they quivered in fright.

    They¡¯d finally realized that this time, they¡¯d kicked an iron board!

    Yuan Heng looked at the coarsely-dressed young man. ¡°Young friend, how do you think we should punish them?¡±

    One sentence, and the ornately-dressed middle-aged man and hispanions all looked at the young man. They realized that his answer would determine their life and death!

    Their expressions were pleading, and all of them begged for mercy.

    ¡°Little friend, we were wrong earlier. Please, leave us a path to life. To make up for our mistakes, we¡¯re willing to give you every treasure we have on us!¡±

    ¡°Please, my young friend, be merciful!¡±

    ¡°I beg of you!¡±

    ¡­.The formerly lofty and superior experts, who¡¯d treated him like an ant just moments prior, were now panicked, kneeling, and begging for their lives.

    The young man almost dared not believe his eyes.

    After a while, he asked a question that caught thempletely off guard. ¡°You¡­ Are you that afraid to die?¡±

    It was just one simple question, but it left them at a loss for words.

    When he saw this, Yuan Heng was inwardly rueful.?It¡¯s obvious that this young man has never experienced anything like this before. Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t possibly ask such a question.

    Or perhaps it¡¯s because he himself isn¡¯t afraid of death¡­ Is that why he doesn¡¯t understand?

    The young man looked at Yuan Heng. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m unqualified to punish them. I ask that you decide.¡±

    Yuan Heng asked again. ¡°Then do you think they deserve to die?¡±

    The young man fell silent, then whispered, ¡°It¡¯s because they mistook me for a heretic or an evildoer that they tried to kill me. They were wrong, but¡­ their crimes don¡¯t warrant death.¡±

    He paused, then said bitterly, ¡°Ultimately, I was too weak. If I¡¯d been strong enough, they¡­ naturally wouldn''t have dared treat me like that.¡±

    The ornately-dressed middle-aged man and hispanions sighed in relief. The young man¡¯s words gave them new hope!

    It was then that a calm voice rang out from over the horizon.

    ¡°Their crimes don¡¯t warrant death? You¡¯re mistaken. You absolutely cannot show your enemies even the slightest mercy. Don¡¯t forget: if not for us, you¡¯d already be dead, kid!¡±

    As this voice echoed through the air, a tall, lean figure appeared, seemingly out of nowhere.

    Beneath the light of the moon, his blue robes fluttered around him. He was like a banished immortal wandering the human world.

 Chapter 600: Black and White, Good and Evil, Distinctions of the Grand Dao

    <h4>Chapter 600: ck and White, Good and Evil, Distinctions of the Grand Dao</h4>

    The ornately-dressed middle-aged man¡¯s expression changed dramatically. He red at Su Yi, their uninvited guest, and gnashed his teeth in fury.

    They¡¯d only just escaped cmity, only for someone to stick his foot in and mess things up. Of course they were furious!

    ¡°Master!¡± Yuan Heng solemnly bowed.

    The youth in coarse cloth shook. He found this hard to believe.

    Su Yi looked a few years older than him at most; they were basically the same age. Who¡¯d have thought this young man would be this mighty senior¡¯s master!?

    When they saw this, the ornately-dressed middle-aged man and hispanions felt as if someone had poured a bucket of cold water over their heads. Their zing fury evaporated, and a chill coursed down their spines. They felt as if they¡¯d been plunged into an icy abyss.

    Master!?

    Yuan Heng¡¯s use of the honorific rmed them.

    But Su Yi paid no attention to any of that. He looked at the young man in coarse cloth and said casually, ¡°Kill them. Do it personally.¡±

    ¡°I¡­.¡± The young man hesitated.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t, we¡¯ll leave right now,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°We won¡¯t intervene any further, no matter what. When the timees, do you think they¡¯ll refrain from killing you to vent their fury?¡±

    The young man shook from head to toe.

    ¡°We won¡¯t! We swear we¡¯ll do no such thing!¡±

    The middle-aged man and his cohort cried out in panic.

    ¡°You might not do it now, but what aboutter?¡± Yuan Hengughed coldly. ¡°Or perhaps, out of consideration for your vow, you¡¯ll refrain from acting personally, but does that mean you won¡¯t borrow others¡¯ hands to do it?¡±

    This was obviously a warning directed at the young man.

    Su Yi nced a Yuan Heng, who promptly shut his mouth. He offered no further warnings, but he whispered, ¡°Master, I was just worried that our young friend would do something stupid.¡±

    Su Yi looked at the young man in coarse cloth. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to make a choice.¡±

    The young man instantly felt pressure bearing down on him, and his expression shifted erratically.

    After a while, he gnashed his teeth. It seemed he¡¯d made up his mind, and he was about to take action.

    ¡°Fight! Give it everything you¡¯ve got!¡± roared the middle-age man in ornate robes.

    Su Yi waved his sleeves, and a swath of sword qi shed into being.

    Splurt! Splurt! Splurt! Splurt! Splurt! Splurt! Splurt!

    Seven bloodied human heads fell into the dirt.

    Quick and efficient.

    This bloody spectacle left the young man rooted to the spot,pletely dazed.

    Su Yi said nothing. He just took a sip from his wine gourd and waited in silence.

    After a while, the young man looked up, gazed at Su Yi, and bowed. ¡°Senior, thank you for your guidance. I understand!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi. ¡°What did you understand?¡±

    ¡°When you face your enemies, you cannot treat them with even the slightestpassion,¡± said the young man.

    ¡°You¡¯re still missing something,¡± said Su Yi, shaking his head. ¡°To cultivators such as ourselves, there have never been any rules to speak of, nor anyws we can rely on. That means that worldly affairs are never ck and white, and it¡¯s difficult to determine what is good and what is evil. You can¡¯t make logical arguments with your enemies without first possessing the capital to do so.¡±

    The young man¡¯s expression filled with uncertainty. He seemed to understand somewhat, but he also seemed even more confused than before.

    Such a response was perfectly ordinary.

    A few sentences ultimately weren¡¯t enough to overturn someone¡¯s perception of reality.

    There were many logical precepts in this world, but it was easier to know them than to implement them.

    ¡°Senior, are you saying that only those of sufficient strength can do what they think is right?¡± asked the young man.

    Su Yi pointed at the young man¡¯s heart. ¡°This isn¡¯t about strength and weakness. All I can say is that on the path of cultivation, the ruler by which you measure good and evil and the line between ck and white are unclear. You must rely on your heart to judge them.

    ¡°Take what happened tonight, for instance. I helped you kill your foes, so in your eyes, I¡¯m naturally a good person. However, in your enemy¡¯s eyes, I¡¯m a viin. Given the situation, ¡®good and evil¡¯, ¡®ck and white¡¯, and ¡®right and wrong¡¯ all depend on your point of view; your position affects your judgment.¡±

    Su Yi paused here, suddenly rueful. ¡°Once, an old demon said much the same thing. ¡®The people of this world call me a demon, but in my eyes, aren¡¯t my enemies the demons? We just have different standpoints, that¡¯s all. This is the struggle for the Grand Dao.¡¯

    ¡°There was once an old monk of the Buddhist way. He said that as a Buddha, he¡¯d turn all sentient beings into Buddhas, but that were he a demon, he¡¯d turn all sentient beings into demons.?Why is that? It¡¯s simply a difference in standpoint. This is the source of all strife between orthodoxies and other schools of thought.¡±

    Su Yi paused here and sighed. ¡°That¡¯s the world of cultivation. There are no rules, and there are nows. There¡¯s no avoiding it: sometimes, matters of right and wrong can only be decided with one¡¯s fists.¡±

    Yuan Heng couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised. This was his first time hearing his masterunch into such a long lecture.

    When he took his time to mull it over, Yuan Heng nodded. The world of cultivation was indeed like that!

    The young man, however, looked bewildered. Su Yi¡¯s words came as an enormous shock to his perception of the world, and for a while, he felt more confused than ever.

    He subconsciously asked, ¡°If there¡¯s no clear distinction between good and evil or right and wrong¡­ Is that¡­ Really okay?¡±

    Su Yi patted the young man on the shoulder. ¡°It is, of course, good to act with kindness. Otherwise, why would I have saved you tonight? I said all that to tell you that on the morally ambiguous,wless path of cultivation, you must first recognize your own strength, then stay true to yourself. You shouldn¡¯t act as you did earlier, and treat your enemies with suchpassion.¡±

    Having said all this, Su Yi rubbed his nose andughed at himself. ¡°That¡¯s enough. I most certainly don¡¯t want to be another Chen Ping¡¯an and lecture everyone constantly. You¡¯ve yet to experience the tempering of wind and rain. Hearing it isn¡¯t enough to understand it, and those who understand it don¡¯t need to hear it.¡±

    Yuan Heng was confused.?Who is Chen Ping¡¯an?

    But it was obvious that Su Yi had no desire to discuss the matter any further.

    The young man in coarse cloth robes took a deep breath and said, ¡°Senior, I¡¯llmit your words to memory. I might not fully understand them now, butter on, I¡¯ll surely be able to!¡±

    The young man¡¯s serious, determined expression moved Su Yi, who took out a jade slip and engraved a legacy therein. He then passed it to the young man.

    ¡°This jade slip contains a heretical legacy called the ¡®Mysterious Embryo Demonic Chapter.¡¯ It¡¯s far deeper than the technique you¡¯re cultivating now, and it¡¯s the greatest test of one¡¯s character.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was distant and profound. ¡°Bear this in mind: you must assiduously protect your heart. Otherwise, practicing such a legacy will surely lead you into depravity. Of course, you¡¯re also wee not to cultivate it.¡±

    ¡°Yuan Heng, we should be going.¡± With that, Su Yi turned and left. Yuan Heng hurried after him.

    The young man epted the jade slip, looking dazed. Everything he¡¯d just been through felt unbelievable, as if he were dreaming.

    Yuan Heng¡¯s voice suddenly emanated from afar.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name, my young friend?¡±

    ¡°Shen Li.¡± The young man instinctively responded, then hurriedly asked, ¡°Dare I ask your name, honorable seniors?¡±

    However, by the time he finished his question, both Yuan Heng and Su Yi had faded into the inky darkness of the night.

    The young man stood there in a daze, then muttered, ¡°Tonight, I¡¯m afraid that I, Shen Li, encountered a true deity or immortal¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Late at night. It was cold, and the moon shone brightly overhead.

    Su Yi and hispanions continued their journey

    Yue Shichan, Ge Qian, and Bai Wenqing had already learned what happened from Yuan Heng.

    They were particrly moved when Yuan Heng recounted what Su Yi had said earlier.

    ¡°Your Excellency, why did you give Shen Li an¡­ evil cultivation technique?¡± Ge Qian asked in confusion.

    ¡°None of the world¡¯s schools of thought¡ªBuddhist, Confucian, Daoist, Demonic, Yao, Ghost, or something else entirely¡ªare superior or inferior when ites to pursuit of the Dao,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    ¡°Those who practice Buddhist cultivation aren¡¯t necessarily aspassionate as the Buddha, while those who practice demonic arts aren¡¯t necessarily irredeemable viins.

    ¡°When differentiating between good and evil, consider only one¡¯s mentality and behavior. Only then can one learn from diverse sources and put all avable methods to use. Only then can you truly understand why we call it the ¡®Grand¡¯ Dao.¡±

    He then looked at Ge Qian. ¡°Take you, for instance. You inherited a yao cultivator¡¯s legacy. How is that any different from Shen Li practicing heretical arts?¡±

    Ge Qian instantly fell silent and sank into deep contemtion.

    ¡°If you keep thinking like that, you¡¯ll only affect your Dao Heart,¡± warned Su Yi.

    Terror coursed through Ge Qian, and his expression shifted.

    This time, even Yue Shichan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why is that, Brother Su?¡±

    ¡°Any debate involving the Grand Dao will affect one¡¯s heart on a subconscious level,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°When pursuing the Grand Dao, you must experience andprehend it on your own, while staying true to oneself. Only then can one forge a path uniquely their own.¡±

    Yue Shichan seemed to ponder this.

    As they conversed, the group passed over a dense mountain range.

    Two hourster, Su Yi scanned the area and saw a dpidated temple halfway up one of the mountains. ¡°Let¡¯s stop in that temple and rest. We can continue our journey at dawn.¡±

    He andpanions then flew straight toward it.

    The run-down temple was perfectly ordinary. It was covered in spider webs, and its temple statue had long since copsed. It had obviously been in ruins for quite some time.

    Yuan Heng and Bei Wenqing got to work cleaning it up and lightning a campfire. They even set soft beast skins on the floor and invited Su Yi to sit down.

    It was already after midnight, and the skies were dark and deep. The distant roaring of beasts emanated from afar, the sound extremely unsettling.

    This wasn¡¯t enough to scare Su Yi or hispanions, however.

    Su Yi sat cross-legged and meditated.

    About ten days had passed since he¡¯d left the Great Xia. Most of that time was spent traversing the wilderness, but Su Yi hadn¡¯t set aside his cultivation. His routine was all but unshakeable, and he maintained it even now.

    Furthermore, he now had no shortage of cultivation resources.

    By now, he¡¯d already reached the peak of the mid-stage Gathering Stars Realm. Before long, he¡¯d break smoothly into thete stage.

    When the time came, he¡¯d have to start thinking about his uing Tribtion of Spiritual Manifestation.

    Every Origin Dao cultivator who wanted to break into the Spirit Dao had to face this problem.

    If they overcame it, they stepped into a higher path, the Spirit Dao. This made them true advanced cultivators.

    Should they fail, they¡¯d perish, and their Dao would disappear with them, their bodies reduced to dirt. Even if they somehow clung to life, they¡¯d never recover their former glory.

    This tribtion was perilous to the extreme, even in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds. There were countless Gathering Stars cultivators out there, but less than ten percent overcame their tribtion!

    Especially since the firmer one¡¯s foundations in the Grand Dao and the greater one¡¯s talent, the more terrifying the tribtion they had to ovee!

    In his past life, Su Yi had once seriously researched and pondered the Tribtion of Spiritual Manifestation. He was naturally well aware that with his unprecedented foundations in the Grand Dao, his Tribtion of Spiritual Metamorphis would be iparably terrifying.

    It might well exceed the bounds of hisprehension and imagination!

    After all, throughout the Wilds¡¯ long history, no one had ever condensed ¡°the Strongest Dao Seed¡± as an Origin Dao cultivator before.

    This meant that there was no way to urately gauge the perils he¡¯d face when he underwent tribtion.

    However, if I ovee this unprecedented tribtion, when I step into the Spiritual Manifestation Realm, I¡¯ll surely have foundations far beyond others of the same level¡­

    As he cultivated, Su Yi pondered. He was already starting to look forward to the day of his impending tribtion!

 Chapter 601: Want to Try Me? Go Ahead

    <h4>Chapter 601: Want to Try Me? Go Ahead</h4>

    Yuan Heng sat cross-legged near the run-down temple¡¯s main gates.

    Traces of his aura emanated from him, startling and dispersing the beasts and insects in the nearby stretch of mountain.

    As a result, the area around the temple seemed extraordinarily tranquil.

    Hm??Suddenly, the meditating Yuan Heng opened his eyes and gazed into the distant night sky.

    Deep within the inky darkness of the dome and heaven, a streak of crystalline light descended and gradually outlined a mysterious ice flower.

    This¡­!??Yuan Heng shot to his feet.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. It¡¯s just a spatial seal,¡± said Su Yi calmly.

    Yuan Heng turned to look and saw Su Yi standing there, although he wasn¡¯t sure when he¡¯d gotten there. His hands were behind his back, and he was gazing up into the distant night sky.

    The disturbance startled Yue Shichan, Ge Qian, and Bai Wenqing out of their meditation as well. All of them rose and walked over.

    ¡°Brother Su, don¡¯t tell me that¡¯s a¡­¡± The look on Yue Shichan¡¯s delicate face shifted.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s the person who tried to lead you awayst time,¡± said Su Yi. He looked at Yue Shichan. ¡°Have you reached a decision?¡±

    ¡°I¡­.¡± Yue Shichan hesitated, her starry eyes flickering with uncertainty.

    When he saw how conflicted and hesitant she looked, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but take pity on her. ¡°It won¡¯t be toote to decide after we¡¯ve learned more about them. You just need to remember that I¡¯ll stand by your side no matter what.¡±

    Yue Shichan¡¯s lips parted as if to speak, but in the end, she merely said, ¡°Mm.¡±

    Su Yi looked back up at the night sky. This time, he didn¡¯t interfere.

    When the flower of radiant, crystalline ice bloomed, it surged with misty light, which silently outlined a ten-foot-tall illusory gate.

    Spatial ripples appeared around it, and it emanated a startling and inscrutable presence.

    Ge Qian and the others were visibly astonished.

    This was their first time seeing such a tunnel between worlds. Both the sheer grandeur of it and its aura seemed like a miracle.

    ¡°This is most likely the work of a Profound Serenity Realm Emperor. A Profound Illumination Realm Emperor could aplish the same feat with the help of a sacrificial altar, but the resulting spatial tunnel wouldn¡¯t be this stable,¡± Su Yi pondered out loud. ¡°It seems that whoever left that imprint in Yue Shichan¡¯s soul has quite the extraordinary cultivation.¡±

    The Profound Dao, also known as the Imperial Realm, was divided into three realms: Profound Illumination, Profound Serenity, and Profound Unity.

    In the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, Profound Illumination Emperors were already strong enough to lead first-rate orthodoxies. They were mighty and influential, and their prestige intimidated the masses.

    Profound Serenity Emperors were already rarely seen walking the world. Most lived in remote areas, and they seldom left. A single casual instance of secluded cultivation couldst for hundreds of years, or sometimes even thousands.

    Such experts were typically the pirs of top-level orthodoxies, and although they paid no heed to the sect¡¯s affairs, they kept their external enemies in check.

    As for the Profound Unity Realm¡­

    It was also called the Imperial Apex Realm. Such experts stood at the very pinnacle of the Wilds; they were towering figures even among Emperors! Every one of them was like a living fossil of the Grand Dao. They possessed near omnipotent power, and their might could suppress the heavens themselves.

    Such experts were the rarest of all.

    In his past life, Su Yi was revered as the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, the Master of Ten Thousand Daos. He single-handedly suppressed the Nine Provinces and reigned supreme at the pinnacle of the Profound Dao, presiding over the masses.

    Even other old-timers of the Imperial Apex Realm could only lower their heads and avert their gazes before him!

    A Profound Serenity Realm expert was now using a spatial seal to create a spatial tunnel to the Azure Continent. Even if he¡¯d used a far more unbelievable level of power, how could he possibly intimidate Su Yi?

    Suddenly, the sound of footsteps emanated from deep within the spatial tunnel hovering in the night sky.

    Ge Qian and the others¡¯ hearts clenched.

    Before they could react, there was a sh of divine light, and a slender, graceful figure emerged from the spatial tunnel.

    As she appeared in the sky, sparks scattered, and misty light permeated the air, illuminating the darkness.

    For a moment, Ge Qian, Yuan Heng, and Bai Wenqing stopped breathing. Their bodies tensed in the face of the pressure bearing down on them, and their expressions changed.

    She¡¯s so strong!

    The slender, graceful figure belonged to a youthful-looking woman in a long, dark green dress. Her long hair was tied up, revealing her snowy neck, and her teeth were bright as pearls. She was a stand-out beauty.

    A sheathed scabbard hung from her squeezable waist, and misty light flowed around her. Her aura was like a sharp sword cutting through the air, forceful and intimidating.

    ¡°A Spiritual Incarnation Realm sword cultivator.¡± Su Yi wasn¡¯t at all surprised; the spatial tunnels formed by spatial seals couldn¡¯t bear the power of an Emperor. Should one enter, the tunnel would copse.

    As soon as the young woman in dark green appeared, her eyes shed like lightning as she locked onto Su Yi andpany¡¯s location.

    Hispanions felt as if someone were holding a sword to their throats, and their hair stood on end.

    It wasn¡¯t that her gaze was overly terrifying; her majestic aura was just that forceful and imposing.

    Only Su Yi remained calm. It didn¡¯t influence him in the slightest.

    However, his brow furrowed slightly. This dimension-hopping young woman made no attempt to restrain her aura at all. This was a bit too overbearing!

    When the woman in green saw Yue Shichan, her eyes lit up with delight, and she bowed, still standing in midair.

    ¡°This servant is called Qing Shuang. I¡¯vee to lead you back home, young mistress.¡±

    It was just one sentence, but it left Ge Qian and the others dumbstruck.?The terrifying, majestic woman who crossed dimensions toe here is actually just a servant!?

    Furthermore, she¡¯s?calling?Miss Shichan¡­ ¡®young mistress¡¯?

    What¡¯s going on?

    ¡°Young mistress?¡± eximed Yue Shichan. This caught her off guard too.

    The beautiful young woman who called herself Qing Shuang maintained her bow as she said softly, ¡°Young mistress, His Lordship has already anticipated that you¡¯d have countless questions. So long as you return with me, he¡¯ll answer each and every one personally.¡±

    Yue Shichan found this rather absurd. She instinctively asked, ¡°You¡­ Are you sure you have the right person?¡±

    Qing Shuang looked up at her and asked, ¡°Young mistress, is there an imprint on your soul?¡±

    Yue Shichan nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s the imprint His Lordship ced there after you were born. It contains a trace of his will,¡± said Qing Shuang. ¡°That¡¯s why he could sense your presence as soon as he used a spatial seal to open a spatial tunnel.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­?¡± Yue Shichan¡¯s beautiful?face filled?with uncertainty. Qing Shuang¡¯s answer was in perfect alignment with Su Yi¡¯s earlier exnation.

    This undoubtedly proved the uracy of Su Yi¡¯s deductions.

    The other party¡­ really was almost certainly here to lead her away!

    Yue Shicihan took a deep breath and repressed her turbulent emotions. ¡°Who is this ¡®lordship¡¯ you speak of?¡±

    Qing Shuang¡¯s expression instantly filled with reverence. ¡°Your father, His Excellency the Ash Night Sword Emperor.¡±

    The Ash Night Sword Emperor?

    Ge Qian and the others were beside themselves with astonishment.

    Who¡¯d have thought that Yue Shichan¡¯s father was almost certainly an Imperial Realm expert?

    Su Yi, however, furrowed his brow. He was a bit confused.

    He already had some understanding of the factions of the Azure Continent of thirty thousand years prior.

    For instance, he knew who the Nine Emperors of the Azure were, and he knew how many top orthodoxies there were¡­.

    However, he¡¯d never heard the name ¡°the Ash Night Sword Emperor¡± before.

    There were two possibilities. Either his understanding of the world thirty thousand years ago was limited, or the Ash?Night?Sword Emperor?hadn¡¯t?proven his Dao and reached the Imperial Realm on the Azure Continent.

    ¡°Hah? I needed an outsider to tell me who my father was. How¡­ How ridiculous¡­¡± said Yue Shichan with an air of self-mockery.

    The icy and aloof woman had forgotten herself, which was rare for her; she was obviously agitated.

    Qing Shuang whispered, ¡°Young mistress, the reasons behind this include indescribable hardships. Had there been any other choice, His Lordship¡­ could never have beared to be apart from you, his own flesh and blood.¡±

    Yue Shichan fell silent.

    How could she fail to realize that there was a story behind all this?

    It was just that she¡¯d grown ustomed to solitude from a young age, and she was used to acting on her own, wandering the world as an aimless drifter. She¡¯d never even considered the possibility that she might still have rtives out there.

    Hearing about this now, how¡­ how could she?not?feel agitated and emotional?

    Did she feel wronged?

    Not particrly.

    Was she angry?

    It wasn¡¯t that either.

    She just couldn¡¯t ept it all so quickly, and she felt a bit put off by it.

    Qing Shuang said softly, ¡°Young Mistress, actually, not long ago, His Lordship used a secret art to excavate a spatial tunnel in hopes of reuniting with you. Who¡¯d have thought that a powerful existence would intervene and destroy it? That¡¯s what led to the dy, and why I only made it here now.¡±

    Yue Shichan remained silent.

    This left Qing Shuang a bit frantic. ¡°Young Mistress, the spatial tunnel will remain stable for less than ten minutes. Please,e back with me. When you see His Lordship, I trust that he¡¯ll resolve all your confusion.¡±

    Yue Shichan suddenly looked up, and her starry eyes bore into Qing Shuang. ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to go with you?¡±

    Qing Shuang fell briefly silent. Then, she said apologetically, ¡°In that case, I have no choice but to personally take you away.¡±

    Although she sounded apologetic, her attitude left no room for argument!

    Su Yi had remained a bystander all this time, but when he heard that, he looked at Yue Shichan. ¡°Have you really decided not to leave?¡±

    Yue Shichan paused, looking dazed and bewildered. ¡°I¡­ I really don¡¯t know what I should do.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze shone with pity. ¡°I said it earlier: if you don¡¯t want to leave, no one in this world can make you. If¡ª¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when Qing Shuang coldly interrupted him. She said solemnly, ¡°My young friend, please mind your tongue. Don¡¯t do anything to ruin this grand asion. If you do, don¡¯t me me for my poor manners!¡±

    When she faced Su Yi, her disposition changed, bing sharper and more imposing.

    In truth, when she first arrived, she merely swept her gaze across Su Yi and hispanions before disregarding them. She¡¯d never concerned herself with them at all.

    However, when she saw that Su Yi seemed intent on getting involved, she was instantly displeased.?He¡¯s a mere Gathering Stars Realm cultivator, but he doesn¡¯t know his ce. He truly overestimates himself!

    ¡°Poor manners?¡± Su Yiughed. ¡°So long as I¡¯m here, never mind you; not even your master could take Miss Shichan away without her consent. If you don¡¯t believe me, you¡¯re wee to try me.¡±

    His tone was casually and utterly contemptuous.

    His overbearing attitude left Qing Shuang dazed. She almost suspected she¡¯d misheard.

    Since when did Gathering Stars cultivators dare behave so impudently?

    Even disregarding her background, her cultivation alone was enough to instill awe and reverence in any Origin Dao cultivator!

    The disdain in Su Yi¡¯s tone felt like an affront to her dignity, a provocation.

    Of course, if that were all it was, Qing Shuang would have disdained taking him to task.

    However, it seemed he disregarded even her master. That, Qing Shuang couldn¡¯t tolerate.

    ¡°How lofty is His Lordship? Who is an insignificant figure like you to demean him? You say want to try me? Fine!¡± Qing Shuang said coldly, her forceful aura soaring into the heavens.

 Chapter 602: Drawing Her Sword

    <h4>Chapter 602: Drawing Her Sword</h4>

    Qing Shuang hovered in the sky, her green dress billowing and misty light flowing around her.

    Although her appearance was extraordinary, the forceful aura emanating from her meant that few would dare look directly at her.

    Ge Qian, Yuan Heng, and Bai Wenqing all looked solemn.

    This young woman was unquestionably far too terrifying!

    They¡¯d witnessed the power of a Spiritual Incarnation Realm primordial spirit before, but that was ultimately just a primordial spirit.

    Whereas the young woman in front of them was the real deal, a true Spiritual Incarnation Realm sword cultivator!

    In the current Azure Continent, that was enough to make her a peak-level expert.

    However¡­

    When they heard that Qing Shuang wanted to test Su Yi¡¯s strength, hispanions felt nervous, but more than that, their expressions turned a bit strange.

    There was no doubt that the young woman had subconsciously assumed Su Yi was just a typical Gathering Stars Realm cultivator¡­.

    Qing Shuang hovered in the air and looked at Yue Shichan. ¡°Young mistress, the boy insulted His Lordship and needs to be punished, but rest assured: I won¡¯t take it further than that. I''ll inflict a little pain, that¡¯s all. I won¡¯t hurt your friend.¡±

    Yue Shichan¡¯s painted eyebrows furrowed slightly in response. ¡°I urge you not to try it. Otherwise, you¡¯re the one who will embarrass yourself.¡±

    Qing Shuang froze; she found this too absurd for words.?How¡­ How could she think I¡¯m no match for a paltry little Gathering Stars Realm cultivator?

    A momentter, Qing Shuang smiled faintly. ¡°Young mistress, you perhaps don¡¯t know this. Although this humble servant has apanied your father for less than ten years, my attainments in the Dao of the Sword won¡¯t lose to any other Spiritual Incarnation Realm cultivator. Please grant me this opportunity to show them to you.¡±

    As her voice rang out, Qing Shuang gripped the hilt of the sword at her waist and drew it.

    ng!

    The humming of the de spread out like the tide, and graceful white light arced through the air.

    The sword in Qing Shuang¡¯s hand was like silver frost, and it struck fast as lightning. Cold light illuminated the night skies, and its edge glinted. It was obvious at a nce that it was extraordinary.

    ¡°This sword is called Silver Bright. It¡¯s a Spirit Dao treasure, and I¡¯ve nourished it with my cultivation base for a decade. It¡¯s cut down three hundred and twelve opponents, and it¡¯s never once missed its mark.¡±

    Qing Shuang¡¯s eyes shed like lightning as she looked at Su Yi. ¡°However, using it against a small fry like you would be unsportsmanlike.¡±

    ng!

    She returned the sword to its scabbard, a faint, proud smile on her lips. ¡°As a Spiritual Incarnation Realm sword cultivator, it¡¯ll seem like I¡¯m bullying the weak even if I fight you barehanded. How about this? I¡¯ll give you a chance. Take out your treasures and attack me with everything you¡¯ve got.¡±

    She had a lofty air of superiority, as if she were gazing down upon him from on high. She seemed utterly contemptuous.

    Indeed, against a Spiritual Incarnation?cultivator, any ordinary Gathering Stars cultivator would have long since admitted defeat.

    When they saw this, Ge Qian and the others¡¯ expressions grew increasingly strange.

    Yue Shichan even shook her head.

    She¡¯d already warned Qing Shuang, but it was obvious Qing Shuang didn¡¯t believe a word of it.

    She looked at Su Yi. ¡°Brother Su, she has no ill intentions.¡±

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°Just going by our cultivations, the gap between the Gathering Stars Realm and Spiritual Incarnation Realm is indeed enormous. It¡¯s no wonder she¡¯s so confident. To tell the truth, I¡¯m actually rather curious to see just how strong her attainments in the Dao of the Sword are.¡±

    As he spoke, he stepped into the air and soared into the sky. Then, he faced the distant Qing Shuang. ¡°I urge you to use your sword.¡±

    Qing Shuang¡¯s delicate eyebrows shot up, and she nced at the spatial tunnel behind her, then back at Su Yi. ¡°Don¡¯t waste my time. I¡¯m in a hurry.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi. He stepped forward, then extended his right hand, using his index finger as a de to sh through the air.

    Whoosh!

    Clear sword light shot forth. It had an inexplicable grace as it cleaved toward Qing Shuang.

    A single, casual, understated motion.

    ¡°That''s all you¡¯ve got?¡± said Qing Shuang. Her eyes shone with a yful light.

    As she spoke, she too used her finger as a de. Sword qi like the silvery light of the moon against the darkness, or light shining on autumn waters, burst forth. It dazzled the eyes, and it was overflowing with the distinctive Mysterious Truths of the Spirit Dao.

    Her attack might have seemed casual, but as soon as she unleashed it, its majesty made the entire stretch of heaven and earth tremble.

    Ge Qian and the others all sensed it. The ambient spiritual energy reacted as if summoned. Qing Shuang¡¯s sword qi was guiding it, forming it into a unique force that bore down on their hearts.

    As she swung her sword, her attack bore down on the world below, as if all of heaven and earth transformed into its apanying pressure!

    The methods of the Spiritual Incarnation Realm startled Su Yi¡¯spanions.

    However¡ª¡ª

    When the two types of sword qi shed in midair, sparks scattered like rain. Qing Shuang¡¯s attack split in the middle with an audible?crunch,?as fragile as paper mache.

    Her eyes focused, a hint of surprise on her face.

    <i>No wonder this kid dared be so arrogant. So, his confidence wasn¡¯t unfounded! </i>

    <i> </i>

    <i>But¡­</i>

    <i>I only put thirty percent of my power into that attack.</i>

    When she saw that Su Yi¡¯s sword qi was continuing ahead, its power not diminished in the slightest, Qing Shuang raised her fair hand.

    Weng!

    A dazzling silver sword seal condensed, glinting with sharp light as it bore down from on high.

    Although Qing Shuang still held back, she was already using her true cultivation base. An attack like this was enough to tten any Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator!

    Bang!

    When the sword qi and sword seal shed, the resulting collision shook heaven and earth.

    Beneath the onlookers¡¯ astonished gazes, the seal emanating a terrifying aura split just as easily as her sword qi had, then burst apart.

    Su Yi¡¯s sword qi dimmed, but only by about thirty percent.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Qing Shuang¡¯s expression shifted, but she had no time to think. She instinctively drew her sword.

    Crunch!

    She raised Silver Bright and called upon the full power of her cultivation base, shattering the clear sword qi when it was just a few feet away from her.

    Sparks scattered and spread outward.

    Qing Shuang circted her cultivation base, and with a sweep of her sleeves, she dispersed the sparks and remnants of the copsing sword qi. However, her movements seemed a bit frantic.

    She even seemed a bit unsightly.

    Ge Qian and the others¡¯ hearts swelled with emotion, and they sighed.

    Su Yi had attacked just once, yet he¡¯d forced Qing Shuang, an advanced cultivator of the Spiritual Incarnation Realm, to attack three times. Furthermore, during herst attack, she had to draw her sword. Only then did she neutralize his sword qi.

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been shocked by his magnificent bearing?

    After all, his opponent was a living, breathing Spiritual Incarnation Realm cultivator!!

    ¡°I told you to draw your sword, but you refused to listen,¡± said Su Yi with a dryugh.

    The distant Qing Shuang¡¯s expression shifted erratically, alternating between rm, shame, and rage.

    Earlier, she hadn''t taken Su Yi seriously at all¡ªhe was just a Gathering Stars Realm youth, after all. She had drawn her sword only to return it to its scabbard, and her words and bearing were yful and contemptuous.

    She wanted to teach Su Yi a painful lesson and make him understand that a loose tongue led to disaster.

    But she also wanted to seize this opportunity to show Yue Shichan how powerful she was. That would make things go more smoothly when time came to lead Yue Shichan away.

    Who¡¯d have thought that when they truly crossed des, she¡¯d discover she was mistaken?

    No...she wasn¡¯t just mistaken. She was way off!

    To the point that she almost dared not believe it¡­

    This was because in all her years of cultivation, she¡¯d never once heard of a Gathering Stars cultivator capable of giving her such a shock in a single sh.

    The power of his sword was far beyond what a Gathering Stars Realm cultivator ought to possess!

    When something fishy happened, there had to be a reason for it.

    After blocking this attack, Qing Shuang no longer held Su Yi in contempt. Instead, she felt three parts bewilderment, three parts solemn, three parts apprehension, and one part rage. She wanted to wash away her humiliation.

    She took a deep breath. ¡°I admit that I underestimated you, but¡­ With your abilities, you¡¯re still not fit to look down on me like you did earlier.¡±

    Qing Shuang¡¯s eyes glinted like snow, and her aura silently transformed, bing even more terrifying. The surrounding skies buzzed and trembled, and the air currents churned.

    When she saw this, Yue Shichan couldn¡¯t help but?furrow?her brow. ¡°Let¡¯s end this here. If you continue, you¡¯ll have no dignity left when you lose.¡±

    Qing Shuang¡¯s red lips twitched. ¡°Young mistress, we¡¯ll see who¡¯sughing in the end! I¡¯ll prove it to you!¡±

    ng!

    Before her words even finished echoing through the air, she shot toward Su Yi like an arc of light and swung her sword.

    Her slender, graceful figure brought with it misty light, and her austere killing intent pierced both heaven and earth.

    When she swung Silver Bright, its sword qi was like a radiant silver river, or the moon descending upon the earth. It was unstoppably forceful and unstoppably dazzling.

    Her force and momentum was nothing like it had been before. The terrifying majesty of a Spiritual Incarnation Realm sword cultivator was now on full disy!

    ¡°A Sword Dao using the Mysterious Truths of the moon? It¡¯s actually rather exquisite.¡± The depths of Su Yi¡¯s gaze lit up.

    He didn¡¯t sh with her head-on. Instead, his figure blurred as he used the Controlling Currents Evasion Art to dodge.

    Whoosh!

    Sword light swept past him, severing a section of a nearby mountain. The severed portion fell from the mountainside and mmed to earth with a mighty boom.

    Just watching made Su Yi¡¯spanions break out in cold sweats.

    To them, Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators were already strong enough to strike terror into their hearts, much less a Spiritual Incarnation Realm sword cultivator!

    Were they in Su Yi¡¯s shoes, never mind resisting; Qing Shuang¡¯s majestic bearing alone would have struck terror into their hearts and minds, rendering them as helpless asmbs to the ughter!

    ¡°Your movement technique is quite miraculous, but it¡¯s ultimately in vain!¡± Qing Shuang¡¯s aura grew even more forceful, and as she spoke, she swung her sword.

    Her sword intent was like a radiant moon illuminating the light sky, unstoppably sharp. Combined with her Spiritual Incarnation Realm cultivation, her momentum was enough to overturn mountains and rivers!

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh!

    Streaks of sword qi pierced through the air, cleaving through the mountains, slicing open the earth, and forming startling rifts in the sky.

    From a distance, the graceful, slender Qing Shuang was like ady immortal of the sword. Her sword qi formed arcs as it threw thendscape into chaos!

    ¡°¡®In vain¡¯? Not necessarily,¡±ughed Su Yi.

    He still fought barehanded, but he darted about like a beam of flowing light, as swift and nimble as the wind. One murderous streak of sword qi after another shot toward him, but he always dodged just in the nick of time.

    He didn¡¯t seem at all bedraggled. On the contrary, it was difficult to trace his movements, and he dodged with ethereal grace.

    His divine sense, meanwhile, remained locked onto Qing Shuang. He sensed her circting energy and detected the change in her sword force.

    With Su Yi¡¯s current cultivation, killing Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators was no problem.

    Killing the primordial spirits of Spiritual Incarnation Realm cultivators wasn¡¯t much of a problem either.

    However, against a true Spiritual Incarnation Realm sword cultivator, the gap in cultivation was prohibitivelyrge.

    Were this merely a direct, full-force confrontation, Su Yi was confident that he could take her down; he¡¯d just have to pay a bit of a price for it.

    However, he naturally wouldn¡¯t do any such thing. This wasn¡¯t a battle to the death, and he wasn¡¯t trying to kill her as quickly as possible.

    By engaging in a drawn-out battle with a Spiritual Incarnation Realm sword cultivator like Qing Shuang, he could avoid injury while seizing this opportunity to test his cultivation base and see just how strong he¡¯d be.

    In other words, Qing Shuang made for quite a decent whetstone.

 Chapter 603: A Fist Obliterates Thirty-Six Moons.

    <h4>Chapter 603: A Fist Obliterates Thirty-Six Moons.</h4>

    Time slipped by.

    Qing Shuang¡¯s delicate eyebrows gradually furrowed.

    She¡¯d shed over a hundred times in rapid session. Every strike was sufficient to effortlessly destroy any Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator around.

    Yet now, a Gathering Stars Realm young man was dodging her attacks!

    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t change up her approach, either.

    She¡¯d even tried a of interwoven sword qi which enveloped Su Yi on all sides.

    It seemed to control the force of their surroundings, and the majestic pressure of the Spiritual Incarnation Realm was fused into it. She was attempting to block off every possible escape and leave Su Yi with no space to turn things around it.

    It was like using a sword formation to suppress her foe¡­

    However, against Qing Shuang¡¯s expectations, Su Yi slipped nimbly through her, as if he had precognition. He dodged each and every attack by a hair, always finding a path to life.

    This was unquestionably unbelievable!

    There¡¯s not much time left. I can¡¯t let things go on like this.?Qing Shuang was inwardly a bit frantic.

    The spatial tunnel would onlyst about eight minutes total. She couldn¡¯t afford to drag this out!

    ¡°Activate!¡± Qing Shuang let out a clear shout, and Silver Bright stabbed the air thirty-six times.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Moonlight surged, and amidst the flowing silver radiance, thirty-six radiant moons floated into the sky and revolved there, drawing upon the enormous power of the true moon overhead.

    The entire area was instantly ovee with torrents of explosive power. They pressed, entangled, revolved, and shed¡­ forming a unique force domain.

    The terrifying presence of the Dao of the Sword emanated from each of the thirty-six radiant moons, like a boundless flood of moonlight bathing the human world.

    The Moonlit Sword Dance!

    Thirty-six moons rose, and sword qi danced throughout heaven and earth!

    This was a domain only a Spirit Dao cultivator could control. It contained the Mysterious Truths of the Grand Dao. Within the domain¡¯s bounds, its user was like a sovereign!

    As soon as an enemy found themselves trapped, they were effectively sealed within the user¡¯s private world; all connection to the outside world was severed.

    That is, unless they too wielded the power of a domain.

    Without such power of their own, they were helpless. The domain¡¯s user could dispose of them as they pleased.

    ¡°What kind of power is this?¡± Ge Qian, Yuan Heng, and the others were stunned. This scene left them astonished.

    Yue Shichan¡¯s heart clenched.

    ¡°Young friend, can you still dodge this time?¡± A cold glint appeared in Qing Shuang¡¯s eyes as she swung Silver Bright.

    Boom!

    The ¡°Moonlit Sword Dance¡± formed of thirty-six bright moons swept toward Su Yi, bringing with it terrifying power sufficient to shake heaven and earth.

    There was absolutely no way to dodge. The flowing, dazzling moonlight and sword qi were everywhere; itpletely filled this entire stretch of heaven and earth!

    Just watching from afar was enough to make one give into helplessness and despair.

    ¡°A sword domain? It¡¯s a pity¡­¡±

    Shockingly, in this moment of crisis, Su Yi shook his head.

    This time, he didn¡¯t dodge.

    He stepped into the sky, his sleeves billowing around him, and his aura instantly surged to its maximum strength. He clenched his hand into a fist, then swung it at a distant radiant moon.

    Boom!

    Sword force arced through the air, piercing everything in its path.

    Everywhere it passed, the sword force struck with the precision of a butcher taking apart a cow. Itnded on the weakest, most fragile spot of the Moonlit Sword Dance sword domain, mming into a single radiant moon with a bang.

    The radiant moon shook, then burst apart.

    The power of the domain enveloping heaven and earth shook with it. The surging flood of moonlight seemed to boiler over; the sword force had obviously affected it.

    In a single punch, Su Yi had created a path to survival!

    This domineering scene made Qing Shuang¡¯s expression change dramatically, and her eyes filled with disbelief.

    The power of that fist wasn¡¯t overly terrifying.

    The truly terrifying part was the way it had instantly locked onto the fleeting, transient weak points of her Moonlit Sword Dance!

    The shifts in the domain¡¯s power were extremely inscrutable. Apparent weak points would, as the domain continued to shift, transform into lethal traps.

    Only the user fully understood their secrets.

    This was what made the power of the domain so unfathomable, and why it was so hard to defend against.

    Yet Su Yi had, in the blink of an eye, discerned the Moonlit Sword Dance¡¯s secrets in full. Then, just as quickly, he struck the dance¡¯s weakest point, tearing open a rift!

    That was far too terrifying!

    ¡°This is bad!¡± Before Qing Shuang knew what was happening, Su Yi shot through the newly-opened gap in the Moonlit Sword Dance andunched a swift, forceful attack.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    He swung his fist, and with each punch, the sword force ovepped. they really seemed like clear arcs boring through the clouds.

    ¡°Suppress!¡± Qing Shuang activated Silver Bright, pouring its full power into the Moonlit Sword Dance domain. Its power changed, and tidal waves of boundless silver moonlight descended upon Su Yi, one after another.

    However, she was obviously one step toote.

    With every punch Su Yi threw, a radiant moon split, then shattered with a bang.

    In the blink of an eye, each of the radiant orbs manifested of the moon¡¯s power shattered like ss, crumbling beneath the night sky and dissipating like rain.

    Rumble!

    The tidal waves of silvery moonlight sweeping toward Su Yi seemed to run out of power. As they neared Su Yi, they popped like soap bubbles and disappeared.

    The tide of moonlight receded before him!

    Su Yi then lowered his fist, ced his hands behind his back, and said softly, ¡°You¡¯ve only tempered the?coarse?outline of your sword domain, and it¡¯s full of holes. Using something like this against an enemy is a taboo.¡±

    As his voice rang out¡­

    Boom!

    Beneath the onlookers¡¯ astonished gazes, the Moonlit Sword Dance enveloping heaven and earth burst. Motes of light poured down like a waterfall.

    It hadpletely disintegrated.

    This was an astonishing scene.

    Earlier, Su Yi stood where the wind of waves of Qing Shuang¡¯s domain were the fiercest. His perilous predicament was enough to make one¡¯s heart shake.

    Who¡¯d have thought that in the blink of an eye, both the tidal waves and the numerous perils therein would disappear into nothingness?

    With a wave of his sleeves, he punched thirty-six moons into nothingness and beat back the tidal wave of moonlight!

    Off in the distance, it was as if Qing Shuang had lost her soul.

    This Spiritual Incarnation Realm sword cultivator from another world hade here prideful and with unrivaled elegance. Her sharp, forceful aura soared into the heavens and spread throughout thendscape.

    Yet now, it was as if she¡¯d suffered a devastating blow beneath raging winds and a sudden downpour. She was rooted to the spot, her beautiful face pallid.

    How could a young man in the Gathering Stars Realm possibly be this strong?

    He¡­ How did he see through my Moonlit Sword Dance¡¯s transformations and secrets?

    When he dodged earlier, just how miraculous was that movement technique of his? How did he dodge one streak of sword qi after another?

    Is it¡­ Really possible for a Gathering Stars Realm cultivator to possess such power?

    One question after another rose within Qing Shuang¡¯s mind, throwing her heart into turmoil.

    Ge Qian, Yuan Heng, and Bai Wenqing¡¯s hearts swelled with emotion too. All of them were rueful.

    Even though they¡¯d witnessed Su Yi¡¯s unstoppable, heaven-defying bearing back on Sumeru Immortal Ind, Su Yi had just suppressed a Spiritual Incarnation Realm sword cultivator¡¯s ultimate attack with his fists. They were beside themselves with astonishment!

    ¡°Little girl, that¡¯s not how you¡¯re supposed to use a sword domain,¡± said Su Yi calmly, standing in the air as he gazed at Qing Shuang.

    It was just one light, airy sentence, but Qing Shuang stiffened in response, and she felt indescribable humiliation well within her heart. ¡°I don¡¯t need?you?to tell me how to use a sword domain!¡±

    She was so ashamed and angry that it seemed she was on the verge of losing it.

    Su Yiughed. ¡°As sword cultivators, we must win with grace, but we must also lose with grace. With your disposition, you¡¯re unworthy of my instruction.¡±

    Qing Shuang¡¯s eyes shone with fury. She was just about to say something when the tunnel in the sky shook, creating faint spatial ripples.

    A voice emanated from within. ¡°Qing Shuang, you lost.¡±

    It was just one simple statement, yet it was so majestic that it seemed like the voice of the Grand Dao floating throughout heaven and earth.

    Su Yi¡¯spanions felt as if the voice bore directly down on their hearts and minds. Irrepressible reverence rose within their hearts, as if they were gazing upon a deity.

    Qing Shuang looked ashamed. She whispered, ¡°My lord, you¡¯re right to chastise me. I was overconfident.¡±

    The majestic voice rang out once more. ¡°No, even if you¡¯d acted with caution, you wouldn¡¯t have been our fellow Daoist¡¯s opponent.¡±

    Qing Shuang¡¯s delicate frame stiffened, and she stood there, rooted to the spot.?Why¡­ Why does he think so highly of that boy?

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, many thanks for showing mercy.¡±

    When that dignified voice rang out once more, it seemed to contain a magical power. All of heaven and earth was solemn, and all things were silent.

    Su Yi ced his hands behind his back. ¡°You couldn¡¯t have seen everything that happened clearly through a spatial tunnel, so why are you so certain I held back?¡±

    He¡¯d long since guessed the speaker¡¯s identity.

    The dignified voice said with a hint of ruefulness, ¡°You were the one who destroyed myst spatial seal. How could I possibly forget you?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi. He instantly understood.

    Qing Shuang, however, felt a chill course down her spine, and the look on her beautiful face changed dramatically.

    Earlier, she¡¯d been confused as to why her master attached such importance to a Gathering Stars Realm youth.

    But now, she understood!

    A young Gathering Stars cultivator capable of destroying an Emperor¡¯s spatial seal!? Just how terrifying must his power be?

    Thinking back to the details of her battle with Su Yi, she felt increasingly horrified.

    That dignified voice rang out once more, but now, it sounded grave, apologetic, and rife with guilt, and the speaker addressed Yue Shichan. ¡°Child, I understand. You cannot ept everything that¡¯s happening so quickly. All I ask is that you give me a chance, a chance to tell you about what happened.¡±

    ¡°After that, you can decide what you want to do, regardless of whether or not you¡¯re willing to forgive me or ept me, or whether you want to stay behind or return to Azure Continent.¡±

    Everyone fell silent. All eyes were upon Yue Shichan.

    The icy, aloof young woman pursed her red lips. She stood there, dazed and silent. Everyone could tell how hesitant and conflicted she felt.

    ¡°Your mother left us early, and I¡­ I don¡¯t want to be apart from you any longer, my child. Consider this as me¡­ begging you toe back. Please?¡±

    That dignified voice now contained a hint of pleading.

    Qing Shuang¡¯s heart shook. How lofty of an existence was her master?

    Yet now, he was merely a father with a guilty conscience. What dignity? What majesty? What pride? All of that had long since ceased to matter. All he wanted was his daughter¡¯s forgiveness and understanding!

    Su Yi looked at Yue Shichan. ¡°Sooner orter, you¡¯ll have to face this choice. It¡¯s up to you.¡±

    Yue Shichan¡¯s delicate frame quivered, and she took a deep breath. Then, she looked at Su Yi and said softly, ¡°Brother Su, I¡­ I¡¯lle back to find you.¡±

    She¡¯d already made her choice.

    ¡°Wonderful! Wonderful! Wonderful!¡± The owner of that dignified voice repeated himself three times; he was more excited than he could express in words.

    Qing Shuang looked grateful and excited too. She bowed at the waist and said, ¡°Young mistress, please, follow me!¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment,¡± said Su Yi.

 Chapter 604: The Wilds! The Profound Sky Realm

    <h4>Chapter 604: The Wilds! The Profound Sky Realm</h4>

    Su Yi looked at Qing Shuang and said, ¡°Where are you from?¡±

    Qing Shuang hesitated, unsure of whether or not she should answer him.

    ¡°The Wilds, the Profound Sky Realm,¡± said the dignified voice from the other end of the spatial tunnel.

    The Wilds!

    Su Yi¡¯s?pupils subtly?constricted.

    This was his first time hearing the name ¡°the Wilds¡± from a stranger¡¯s mouth since his reincarnation.

    Although his heart was as firm as a boulder, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit dazed.

    In the Wilds, there existed nine provinces.

    Furthermore, its territories epassed and protected thirty-three other worlds and nes.

    The Profound Sky Realm was one of them!

    The Profound Sky Realm was nearest to the northernmost province of the Wilds, the Northern Snow Province. It and five other worlds were collectively known as the Six Northern Snow Realms!

    The factions of the Profound Sky Realm were aplex mixture of Confucianists, Buddhists, and Demonist sects. These threepeting schools of thought coexisted, creating a three-legged bnce of power.

    Them aside, there were also adherents of the military arts, Daoism, formation and talisman masters, ghost cultivators, and other scattered factions.

    Of course, since the Profound Sky Realm was ultimately just one of the Wilds¡¯ subsidiary worlds, it was far fromparable with the Nine Provinces themselves.

    The difference was simr to that between remote nations like the Great Zhou and the Great Xia.

    ¡°The Ash Night Sword Emperor is in the Profound Serenity Realm. In the Profound Sky Realm, that¡¯s as powerful as it gets¡­ However, I¡¯ve never once heard his name. Does that mean he proved his Dao and became an Emperor after I reincarnated?¡±

    Su Yi was a bit uncertain.

    He wasn¡¯t sure if the Ash Night Sword Emperor was originally from the Azure Continent, and if so, when he¡¯d entered the Profound Sky Realm, and what his cultivation had been at the time. With so little concrete information, it was difficult to infer anything of value.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Su Yi shook his head and gave the matter no further thought.

    He walked up to Yue Shichan, then said, ¡°Give me a drop of your blood.¡±

    .

    Yue Shichan was stunned, but although she was confused, she did as she was told. She bit through the tip of her finger, and a single red pearl of liquid formed at the wound.

    Su Yi then took out a jade bottle and put the drop of blood inside. ¡°With this, should I need to find you, I can do so with ease.¡±

    Yue Shichan finally understood.

    Su Yi then took a jade slip from his sleeves and inscribed a profound and mysterious Edict with his divine sense.?Then, using his soul as a guide, he sealed a wisp of the Sword of the Nine Hell¡¯s aura inside.

    ¡°Take this jade slip with you. Should you encounter a lethal threat, use your cultivation base to activate it,¡± he said, passing it to her.

    ¡°Brother Su, yourplexion¡­¡± To her rm, Yue Shichan discovered that in just a few blinks of the eye, Su Yi¡¯s clear, handsome face had paled, and undisguisable exhaustion appeared on his brow.

    ¡°No harm done,¡± said Su Yi casually.

    The aura of the Sword of the Nine Hells was far too terrifying and tyrannical. Even using the power of an Edict, he¡¯d only just barely seal a wisp of it.

    Sealing even just a wisp expended an enormous amount of his soul power and cultivation base, resulting in his pallidplexion.

    ¡°Take it,¡± he said, pressing the jade slip into Yue Shichan¡¯s hands. ¡°I won¡¯t be by your side, but even so, you must not be negligent in your pursuit of the Dao of the Sword.¡±

    Yue Shichan tightly clenched the jade slip. ¡°Mm.¡±

    This icy and aloof young woman obviously wasn¡¯t as calm as she looked on the surface.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then transmitted, ¡°Furthermore, if, after arriving in the Profound Sky Realm, you run into trouble you cannot resolve on your own, you can proceed to the Western Mountain Province and visit its number one Buddhist holynd, the Little Western Paradise. Then, if anyone asks, all you need to do is say, ¡®is the lotus tform still there?¡¯ Someone wille to greet you. Tell them what¡¯s troubling you, and they¡¯ll surely help you resolve it.¡±

    Yue Shichan was stunned. She was inwardly beside herself with astonishment.

    Su Yi¡¯s words made her realize that Su Yi understood the Profound Sky Realm. Furthermore, he understood?its?situation like the back of his hand!

    And all that talk of the ¡°Little Western Paradise¡± and ¡°lotus tforms¡± only increased her shock.?Brother Su¡­ just who are you?

    ¡°Do not share these words with anyone, or it will inevitably bring fatal disaster upon you,¡± warned Su Yi.

    Yue Shichan took a deep breath, then nodded.

    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she took out an old, faded wooden hairpin and passed it to Su Yi. ¡°Brother Su, this is the first hairpin Granny bought for me when I was young. It¡¯s no treasure, but it¡¯s extraordinarily meaningful to me. Could you¡­ hold onto it for me?¡±

    She looked up at him, her eyes shining with hope.

    ¡°Of course,¡±ughed Su Yi as he epted the hairpin.

    Yue Shichan visibly rxed and broke into a smile.

    It was as if the spring sunlight had melted the ice and snow. Her smile was so dazzling that all of heaven and earth seemed to dim byparison.

    ¡°Young mistress, we have to leave,¡± said Qing Shuang, a bit frantic. The spatial tunnel hovering overhead was already showing signs of instability. If they waited any longer, it might well copse.

    ¡°Go on,¡± Su Yi said softly.

    Yue Shichan didn¡¯t dy. She stepped forward, then flew into the spatial tunnel alongside Qing Shuang.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you have my gratitude. Should fate allow us to meet again, I, Yue Changtian, will repay you!¡±

    Before that majestic voice finished echoing through the air, the gatelike spatial tunnel shook violently. In the blink of an eye, it transformed into a dazzling rain of light and disappeared.

    Yue Changtian, the Ash Night Sword Emperor of the Profound Sky Realm?

    Su Yi would remember that name.

    The night was dark and deep, and everything was silent.

    Their battle had left the nearbyndscape riddled with scars. Everywhere they looked, they saw the vestiges of battle.

    Even the run-down mountainside temple they¡¯d been meditating in earlier had copsed into rubble, that section of mountain copsing around it.

    Ge Qian, Yuan Heng, and Bai Wenqing walked over.

    ¡°Your Excellency, have you ever heard of the Profound Sky Realm?¡± asked Ge Qian.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t,¡± said Su Yi distractedly.

    He was, of course, lying. He didn¡¯t want to discuss the Nine Provinces of the Wilds anymore.

    ¡°Miss Shichan has left. I wonder when we¡¯ll see her again¡­.¡± Bai Wenqing sighed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Su Yi, making no attempt to continue the conversation. Instead, he ced his hands behind his back and proceeded into the distance.

    He wasn¡¯t overly sad about Yue Shichan¡¯s departure.

    Still, the realization that Yue Shichan was headed to one of the Wilds¡¯ thirty-three subsidiary worlds made him feel a bit mncholy.

    In my past life, when I entrusted Xuan Ning to ol¡¯ monk Inkstone Heart of the Little Western Paradise, the old-timer already guessed that I was most likely headed to the Netherworld in search of the secrets of Samsara.

    If Yue Shichan should really encounter difficulties too great to resolve on her own, and if she really visits the Little Western Paradise, the old monk will undoubtedly realize that I, Su Xuanjun, have sessfully reincarnated.

    However, given his character, and given our bond, there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll do anything disadvantageous to me.

    In his past life, Su Yi could count the friends he trusted with his life on his fingers, but Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart was one of the few.

    Today was the fifteenth day of the eleventh lunar month.

    Almost half a month had passed since he had departed the Great Xia.

    On that day, Yue Shichan entered the spatial tunnel her father, the Ash Night Sword Emperor, had created. She thus left the Azure Continent and proceeded toward the Profound Sky Realm.

    Su Yi and his remainingpanions, meanwhile, continued toward the Great Zhou.

 Chapter 605: He Arrives on the Back of a Softshell Turtle

    <h4>Chapter 605: He Arrives on the Back of a Softshell Turtle</h4>

    Five dayster.

    The twentieth day of the eleventh lunar month.

    The Great Zhou¡¯s Imperatorial Province, outside the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital.

    The twilight skies were gray, and the crescent moon was as red as blood.

    ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡±

    Shouting and the sounds of ughter reverberated throughout heaven and earth.

    A group of Grandmasters lead a massive army of martial artists as they shed with the swarm of beasts just outside the city gates.

    The dense swarm of beasts surged like a tide. They¡¯d practically surrounded the entire Cloudriver Prefectural Capital.?Their ranks stretched as far as the eye could see, seemingly without limit.

    The city had only about twenty Grandmaster Realm experts, and each led a toon of hundreds of martial artists into the fray. All were bathed in blood.

    Numerous figures stood atop the city walls, watching nervously from afar.

    Family Head Yuan Wutong was among them, his brow knit with deep worry.

    The ughter below shook the heavens, and the blood formed rivers deep enough to float a shield on. Time and time again, they struck the beasts¡¯ vanguard, keeping them away from the city gates. The ground was soaked with blood and covered in corpses.

    But there were just too many spirit beasts; no matter how many they killed, there was no end to them. More just charged over from afar.

    The battle had already raged for three days.

    By now, countless experts of the Cloudriver Prefectural Battle had already fallen, and the people saw no hope of attaining victory.

    ¡°In just one short month, the world¡­ has changedpletely¡­.¡± Up on the city walls, someone sighed, his expression bleak.

    Others were rueful.

    A month ago, with no forewarning whatsoever, dramatic changes had urred throughout the Great Zhou. A tide of spirit beasts arose from its mountains, rivers,kes, and seas, bringing devastation to the human world.

    The Eight Great Yao Mountains had changed dramatically too. They¡¯d grown increasingly perilous as one otherworld cultivator after another arrived, proimed themselves rulers of their respective mountains, and sent their forces into the world below.

    In just one month, the entire Great Zhou was in turmoil; it had be an abyss of suffering.?Everywhere you looked, there was conflict and bloodshed. The situation was dire.

    Now, with the rising beast tides, no one knew how many cities had been enveloped and destroyed.

    Given the circumstances, never mind the ordinary citizens; even the martial artists of the mundane world struggled to protect themselves!

    ¡°I heard that more than half of the Imperatorial Province¡¯s prefectures have already fallen to the beast tide. If we can¡¯t hold them off, the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital¡­ is finished,¡± sighed Elder Zhou Huaiqiu of?Blueriver?Sword Manor.

    ¡°What arrangements have we made for our disciples?¡± Mu Cangtu, the leader of Blueriver Sword Manor said gravely.

    ¡°Sect Master, the disciples are ready to leave at any time,¡± said Zhou Huaiqiu.

    ¡°Good!¡± Mu Cangtu nodded his head. ¡°If the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital cannot hold them off, lead the disciples away before it¡¯s toote. Take them to the Imperial Provincial Capital and seek refuge at Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy.¡±

    Zhou Huaiqiu grimaced. ¡°Ever since Pce Master Ning Sihua left, taking numerous others with her, Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy has been like a pack of dragons without a leader. They¡¯ve faced cmity on all sides tootely; I¡¯m afraid their situation isn¡¯t much better than ours¡­¡±

    The group fell silent, and their hearts sank.

    Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy was one of the Great Zhou¡¯s Ten Great Academies.?If even such a powerful faction faced numerous disasters, it was easy to imagine how terrifying the predicament of the nations¡¯ smaller sects and ns was.

    It was likely¡­ much like what was currently happening to them!

    ¡°I heard that half a month ago, the Great Zhou¡¯s imperial family and the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect submitted to that otherworld faction, the Celestial Prison Demon Court. Perhaps it won¡¯t be long before experts of the Celestial Prison Demon Court help resolve all these cmities,¡± someone couldn¡¯t help but say.

    The Celestial Prison Demon Court!

    When they heard this name, the group¡¯s expressions turned conflicted.

    A month ago, no one in the Great Zhou knew of them, yet now, they were alreadymon knowledge.

    This was a faction from another world, and even the weakest of its subordinates were in the Grain Avoidance Realm!

    They¡¯de from the hole in the spatial barrier deep within Bloodthistle Yao Mountain, and in just a few weeks, they¡¯d upied five of the Eight Great Yao Mountains!

    Even some of the Great Zhou¡¯s Ten Great Academies had already submitted to the Celestial Prison Demon Court.

    And recently, word that even the imperial family and Hidden Dragon Sword Sect had lowered their heads had spread throughout the nation!

    The Great Zhou was in turmoil, and the world was changing rapidly. Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised?

    It was then that Yuan Wutong snorted. ¡°Those of other worlds cannot be trusted! It¡¯s because of the changing times that those otherworlders had an opportunity to invade the Great Zhou. How¡­ How could they possibly help us out of the goodness of their hearts?¡±

    ¡°But with just the power of the Great Zhou, how could we possibly defend against the Celestial Prison Demon Court?¡± said Family Head Zhang Zhiyan, his eyes shing. ¡°This is simply the trend of the world; those who adapt will flourish, and those who cannot will perish. It¡¯s only been a month, yet the world is already this turbulent. Going forward, I¡¯m certain that the Celestial Prison Demon Court will make the rules here!¡±

    Yuan Wutong¡¯s brow furrowed.

    ¡°This is bad!¡± Suddenly, Mu Cangtu¡¯s expression changed dramatically. ¡°Everyone,e with me!

    As he spoke, he shot ahead. He¡¯d already leaped off the city walls.

    Everyone looked over. Further down the battlefield, they saw several spirit beasts with terrifying auras forcing their armies back over and over again!

    When their ranks broke, numerous martial artists were ripped apart and devoured.?This bloody spectacle sent chills through countless hearts.

    ¡°Come on!¡± The experts gathered on the city walls dared not hesitate. They attacked, one after another.

    However¡ª¡ª

    As time went on, more and more spirit beasts appeared, and their strength only increased!

    The pressure on Mu Cangtu, Zhou Huaiqiu, Yuan Wutong, Zhang Zhiyan, and the other top experts of the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital increased enormously, and their expressions were iparably solemn.

    ¡°Everyone, we can¡¯t stop them. Where there¡¯s life, there¡¯s hope. Let¡¯s flee!¡± someone shouted.

    ¡°Retreat? The Cloudriver Prefectural Capital is beset on all sides by a tide of spirit beasts. We might well escape, but what about our wives? Our children? Our friends? Our rtives? What will be of them?¡± said another, his eyes bloodshot.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll just have to fight to the bitter end! Even if we die, we¡¯ll kill to our hearts¡¯ content first!¡± Yuan Wutong gnashed his teeth, and his expression filled with determination.

    Their situation was desperate. How could he concern himself with his own life and death?

    ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill them all!¡± Shouts shook the heavens, and the world was painted in blood. It was as cruel as could be.

    The spirit beasts fought with no regard for their own lives, attacking in waves. They repeatedly forced the defending martial artists back, and soon, they were almost at the city gates.

    A few vicious birds shot through the air, attempting to invade the city, only to be greeted with round after round of arrows. The projectiles poured down like a waterfall.

    The distant crescent moon was as red as blood, and the dim skies gradually darkened. Night was approaching.

    Against dim skies, a bloody, desperate, apocalyptic struggle unfolded before the city gates.

    Splurt!

    Sharp ws found their way to Yuan Wutong¡¯s chest, shing down into his gut and almost disemboweling him.

    His face paled, and he staggered back.

    When he looked up, he saw spirit beasts on all sides, so many that they blotted out the sun. He couldn¡¯t help but give into despair.

    A sudden roar reverberated throughout heaven and earth, and Yuan Wutong¡¯s pupils constricted.

    A several-dozen-foot-tall feline spirit beast charged at him.

    It raised its ws, each a foot long and terrifyingly sharp.

    The nearby spirit beasts gathered and surrounded him.

    He was beset on all sides!

    Yuan Wutong had seen his fair share of wind and rain, but even he couldn¡¯t help but give in to despair. His face filled with bitterness.

    So what if he was a Grandmaster?

    He was still just a mortal man.

    But it was then that¡ª¡ª

    A deep, boundless, bestial roar reverberated throughout heaven and earth, like a deity beating a celestial drum. It echoed throughout the dusky skies, filling thendscape.

    Thud!

    The enormous spirit beast about to charge into Yuan Wutong suddenly stiffened as if utterly terrified. Then, it fell limply to the ground, wailing mournfully.

    Immediately afterward, the other beasts around ?Yuan Wutong wailed too. All of them were so terrified that they prostrated themselves on the ground, quivering from head to toe, too scared to even move.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Yuan Wutong¡¯s eyes widened.

    For this to happen when his life hung by a thread, on the brink of utter despair, left Yuan Wutong feeling almost as if he were dreaming.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±

    ¡°My heavens!¡±

    ¡°Why are those spirit beasts¡­¡±

    An uproar arose throughout the battlefield.

    The bloodstained, valiant warriors all looked bbergasted. They stared ahead of them in a daze.

    The seemingly endless army of spirit beasts covering thendscape seemed to have instantly lost their will to fight. Ally prostrate on the bloodstained ground, wailing and quivering.

    The light of the setting sun illuminated the mountain of corpses and sea of blood, as well as the martial artists¡¯ bewildered expressions. They stood there in a daze, still as statues.

    This¡­What¡¯s going on?

    Those watching from the city walls were stunned too.

    Earlier, they¡¯d all heard that boundless bestial roar. Afterward, they watched from on high as the seemingly endless army of beasts fell, like wheat before a scythe. All of them nowy prostrate on the ground!

    ¡°Quick, look!¡± Someone suddenly shouted in rm, ¡°That¡¯s¡­!¡±

    Everyone instinctively looked over.

    Off in the distance, under the cover of dusk, a fully one-thousand-foot softshell turtle was approaching from the banks of the Great Azure.

    Its limbs were like pirs supporting its mountain of a body. The orange light of the setting sun illuminated its body, giving it an ethereal, dreamlike quality.

    Wherever it passed, the spirit beasts quivered and retreated in abject terror, clearing a path.

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    The earth shook, and the terrifying aura emanating from the turtle intimidated everyone present. Even the distant martial artists held their breath, and their faces filled with astonishment.

    How terrifying must that yao be?

    ¡°There are people! There are people riding on its back!¡± A young person shouted from atop the city walls, their face filled with disbelief.

    There was a disturbance amongst the crowd as everyone looked over.

    Indeed, there were several figures atop the softshell turtle¡¯s thousand-foot back.

    A pretty, dignified woman.

    A young man in apricot-yellow?Daoist?robes.

    Both the woman and the young man stood beside a young man in blue, who was sprawled out in a wicker chair.

    Beneath the light of the city sun, the three of them rode in on the back of a softshell turtle, and ten thousand beasts prostrated themselves before them!

    The sight came as an enormous shock to every martial artist present.

    ¡°That¡­ Is that an Earthly Immortal?¡±

    ¡°Most likely¡­¡±

    ¡°Does that mean we¡¯ve been saved?¡±

    Countless martial artists felt dazed and bewildered as they took this in.

    When he saw the blue-robed youth reclining in a wicker chair on the turtle¡¯s back, Yuan Wutong¡¯s jaw dropped.

    He instinctively rubbed his eyes, seemingly in disbelief.

    That¡¯s¡­ M-Master Su!?

 Chapter 606: The Celestial Prison Demon Court

    <h4>Chapter 606: The Celestial Prison Demon Court</h4>

    Su Yi!?

    Practically simultaneously, Blueriver Sword Manor¡¯s Mu Cangtu and Elder Zhou Huaiqiu froze, rooted to the spot.

    The softshell turtle suddenly stopped, and Su Yi rose from his wicker chair. His gazended on Yuan Wutong. ¡°Family Head Yuan, long time no see.¡±

    Yuan Wutong was Yuan Luoxi and Luan Luoyu¡¯s father, the head of the Yuan Family. They¡¯d gotten acquainted during Su Yi¡¯s time in the prefectural capital.

    ¡°Master Su, is it really you?¡± Yuan Wutong¡¯s face filled with excitement.

    Su Yi smiled, put away his wicker chair, and led hispanions off the back of the giant turtle. ¡°Yuan Heng, I¡¯ll leave this ce to you.¡±

    The softshell turtle was none other than Yuan Heng. He nodded his assent. ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    ¡°Family Head Yuan, I only just returned to the Great Zhou. On my way here, all I saw were ravagedndscapes and beacon fires. Might we perhaps enter the city for a chat?¡±

    Yuan Wutong nodded repeatedly. ¡°Alright.¡±

    With that, the group proceeded directly into the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital.

    Meanwhile, ten thousand beasts remained prostrate and trembling.

    Mu Cangtu, Zhou Huaiqiu, and the other Cloudriver Prefectural Capital higher-ups all watched Su Yi and hispanions disappear through the city gates. Their hearts shook, and a long time passed before they came to their senses.

    The giant softshell turtle that was Yuan Heng swept his gaze across the countless spirit beasts lying prostrate before him. ¡°From this day forth, none of you are to approach this city. Otherwise, this lofty one will crush your homes beneath his feet. Scram!¡±

    His low voice rumbled like thunder, reverberating throughout heaven and earth.

    The prostrate spirit beasts reacted as if they¡¯d received an imperial pardon. All turned and fled in panic.

    In just a few blinks of an eye, they¡¯d disappeared over the horizon. The area around the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital was now empty save for the corpses and pooled blood the beasts left behind.

    Whoosh!

    Yuan Heng returned to his human form. Then, without so much as ncing at the dazed human martial artists, he walked right through the city gates.

    ¡°Was that young man really Su Yi?¡± After a while, Elder Zhou Huaiqiu of?Blueriver?Sword Manor muttered in a daze.

    ¡°Who but the Great Zhou¡¯s imperial preceptor could possibly have such a magnificent bearing?¡± said Sect Leader Mu Cangtu with a sigh and a conflicted look on his face.

    Su Yi!

    He was once the top disciple of Blueriver Sword Manor¡¯s outer sect, but when he lost his cultivation, his former sect kicked him to the curb, and he became the live-in son-inw of Guangling City¡¯s Wen Family.

    Who¡¯d have thought that after a year of dormancy, the ¡°crippled¡± young man would achieve a shocking victory at the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet?

    That day marked the young man¡¯s rapid ascent, the start of his legendary path of cultivation.

    In just a few months, he became the imperial preceptor of the Great Zhou, a household figure, and the most dazzling genius of the nation¡¯s younger generation.

    At the Imperatorial Province¡¯s Western Mountain Tea Party, he cut down a group of experts, single-handedly taking charge of the situation!

    In the skies above the Jade Capital, he suppressed the head of the Su Family and destroyed the Unknown Dragons of the Great Zhou¡¯s imperial family.

    In the Great Wei, he and his sword forced the Wheel of the Moon Sect, the nation¡¯s top faction, to lower its head in defeat!

    Tales of these legendary aplishments still circted throughout the Great Zhou. Who¡­ could possibly forget him?

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t he rumored to have left the Great Zhou a long time ago? Didn¡¯t he go all the way to the iparably distant Great Xia?¡± Family Head Zhang Zhiyan asked in a daze.

    Early in the seventh lunar month, Su Yi disappeared from the Great Zhou; it was as if he¡¯d evaporated into the thin air. There¡¯d been no word of him since.

    Who¡¯d have thought that this legendary figure would return, appearing before the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital like a deity?

    ¡°He¡¯se back! And it seems he¡¯s¡­ even stronger than before!¡± Mu Cangtu said gravely.

    The softshell turtle had, with a single roar, suppressed a vast army of spirit beasts, effortlessly saving the prefectural capital from disaster.

    What level of terrifying power did that represent?

    Yet the turtle was just Su Yi¡¯s mount.

    From this, it was easy to guess that after several months away, Su Yi had be incredibly powerful.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go greet Su¡­¡± Mu Cangtu paused, then said, ¡°His Excellency Su Yi!¡±

    When Zhou Huaiqiu heard his sect leader change how he referred to Su Yi, he felt a bit dazed.

    Not long ago, Su Yi had been nothing more than an outer sect disciple of Blueriver Sword Manor, and had then been kicked out after losing his cultivation. This had made him aughingstock.

    Yet now, even Mu Cangtu, the leader of Blueriver Sword Manor, could only gaze upon him from afar!

    ¡­.

    That very night, the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital was in uproar.

    The imperial preceptor of the Great Zhou, the most dazzling genius of the younger generation, had disappeared for months. When he reappeared, the power of his mount alone was enough to suppress an entire army of spirit beasts, ending a battle that had raged for three days straight and saving the city!

    This news spread throughout every corner of the city at shocking speeds, causing countless exmations and shouts for joy¡­

    The ninth floor of the House of Prosperity, the Mountain and River Pce.

    When he sat in this familiar room, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel rueful.

    He thought back to hisst time here, when he and Huang Qianjun left Guangling City. On their first night in the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital, he invited siblings Feng Xiaofeng and Feng Xiaoran to the House of Prosperity for a meal.

    Using the purple jade token Xiao Tianque gave him, he got them into the ninth floor¡¯s Mountain and River Pce.

    He¡¯d killed quite a few people here, too.

    Thinking back to those days now, how could Su Yi?not?be emotional?

    The dining room was thoroughly illuminated, and a sumptuous feast wasid out across the table.

    Yuan Wutong, Mu Cangtu, Zhou Huaiqiu, Zhou Zhiyan, and the other top experts of the prefectural capital sat on one side.

    Whenever they nced at Su Yi, their expressions filled with unconceble respect.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that all the changes to the Great Zhou happened within the past month?¡± Su Yi said thoughtfully.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Yuan Wutong hurriedly nodded. ¡°Aside from the cmitous beast waves, numerous otherworld cultivators have invaded. There¡¯s no doubt that the current strongest otherworld faction is the Celestial Prison Demon Court.¡±

    The Celestial Prison Demon Court??Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shot up. For some reason, that name seemed familiar.

    Before long, he remembered: Chu Xiu, the Possessed, hailed from the Xuandu Continent¡¯s Celestial Prison Demon Court!

    He had Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivation, and he¡¯d refined a few demonic puppets as avatars.

    Deep in the Sea of Chaotic Spirits, in the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House, Su Yi had cut down one of them.

    Then, in the Great Xia¡¯s Nine Tripod City, Chu Xiu joined forces with Lei Feng and Ting He, two Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators of the Qingyi Dao Sect. The three of them attempted to trap and kill Su Yi.

    In the end, Lei Feng and Ting He died, while Chu Xiu lost yet another demonic puppet.

    At the time, the Xia Emperor ordered Chu Xiu¡¯s arrest.

    However, even with all the imperial family¡¯s power, the Great Xia was unable to capture the iparably crafty Possessed before Su Yi¡¯s departure.

    The Celestial Prison Demon Court hails from the Xuandu Continent, and its forces have already infiltrated the Great Zhou¡­ Is this connected to Chu Xiu??Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.

    Chu Xiu knew full well that he was from the Great Zhou.

    Back in Nine Tripod City, it was because he was concerned that the crafty and insidious Chu Xiu would proceed to the Great Zhou that he took two countermeasures.

    The first was having Weng Jiu use the power of the imperial family to deliver a message to Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy. In his message, he told Ning Sihua to lead his friends and family into the Sea of Chaotic Spirits, where they could seek refuge within the Immortals¡¯ Sword House.

    The second was sending Yuan Heng to deliver Mortal Edge and a message to Broken Dragon Cliff. The ck flood dragon, Ying Que, then proceeded to the Sea of Chaotic Spirits personally, where he was to protect Ning Sihua and the others from the shadows.

    Now, when he heard that the Celestial Prison Demon Court¡¯s forces had spread throughout the Great Zhou, how could Su Yi not be concerned?

    I¡¯m just d I made arrangements and sent everyone to take up residence in the Immortals¡¯ Sword House. If they¡¯d stayed within the Great Zhou¡¯s borders, it¡¯s hard to predict what the consequences would have been,?thought Su Yi.

    ¡°Is the Celestial Prison Demon Court strong?¡± Ge Qian couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°They are,¡± said Yuan Wutong gravely. ¡°In less than half a month, this otherworld faction swept across the Great Zhou, upying five of the Eight Great Yao Mountains!¡±

    ¡°What did they do that for?¡± asked Ge Qian.

    ¡°Apparently, the world¡¯s changes have affected the Eight Great Yao Mountains the most. Every mountain is now overflowing with shocking spiritual energy, and quite a few long-buried ancient treasures have resurfaced,¡± said Mu Cangtu of Blueriver Sword Manor.

    ¡°They¡¯ve got keen eyes,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°As the spiritual energy of heaven and earth recovers, nowhere in the Great Zhou will benefit faster than the Eight Great Yao Mountains. As time passes, the perilous yao mountains will eventually transform into blessed grounds any cultivator would drool over.¡±

    He¡¯d ventured into Bloodthistle Yao Mountain and Treasure Temple Yao Mountain. He was naturally well aware that thirty thousand years ago, these so-called danger zones were the blessed grounds of ancient orthodoxies.

    Take Treasure Temple Yao Mountain, for instance. It was originally the ancestral ground of the Prajna Meditation Garden!

    When they heard this, Yuan Wutong and the others instantly felt enlightened.

    ¡°Your Excellency, recently, there have been rumors that the Celestial Prison Demon Court¡¯s forces have already forced the Great Zhou¡¯s imperial family and Hidden Dragon Sword Sect to submit. We now fear that the Great Zhou has already be an otherworld faction¡¯s territory¡­¡±

    Mu Cangtu sighed.

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t at all surprised by this, nor was he particrly emotional about it. ¡°No one can stop these changes. Over the course of the next year, the world will only change even more. To cultivators, this is an unpredictable, stark transformation. Bloodshed and turmoil are sure to follow, as well as countless opportunities and strokes of fortune.¡±

    He then swept his gaze across Yuan Wutong and the others. ¡°For example, you¡¯ve all been stuck in the Four Realms of the Martial Dao for years. Without some stroke of fortune, you¡¯re unlikely to enter the Grain Avoidance Realm in this lifetime.¡±

    The Grandmasters¡¯ hearts shook, and they sank into contemtion.

    After chatting a while longer, Su Yi rose and took his leave.

    Too much had changed in the Great Zhou over the past month. There were all kinds of rumors floating around.

    With Yuan Wutong and the others¡¯ abilities and backgrounds, it was difficult to learn the truth about what was happening in the Great Zhou. They naturally couldn¡¯t provide Su Yi with much in the way of worthwhile intelligence.

    By the time they left the House of Prosperity, it was already dark out.

    The streets of this formerly prosperous, bustling metropolis were all but deserted. What few pedestrians remained were all in a hurry.

    There was no doubt that three days of an attacking beast tide had dealt an enormous blow to the prefectural capital.

    This left Su Yi with no further desire to stroll through the city streets, so he decided to leave that very night.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Just as Su Yi was pondering whether or not to head straight to Guangling City, he sensed something. He turned and looked further down the dark city streets.

    An old man in ck robes stood there, holding a Soul-Beckoning Banner.

    When Su Yi looked over, the old man raised his head. His cracked lips curved into a sinister grin, and his turbid eyes shone with eerie green light.

 Chapter 607: Worming Out the Truth

    <h4>Chapter 607: Worming Out the Truth</h4>

    The moment the ck-robed elder¡¯s eerie green eyes focused on Su Yi, a strange and sinister soul imprint mmed into Su Yi¡¯s sea of consciousness.

    ¡°A mere Origin Pce cultivator dares?use a soul?art to ambush me?¡± Su Yi¡¯s gaze was unfathomable.

    Boom!

    As the power of his divine sense circted, the soul imprint burst like paper mache.

    Splurt!

    The ck-robed elder coughed up blood, and his soul was in agony. He visibly lost hisposure.

    This is bad!?He turned to flee, only for Su Yi to appear in front of him, seemingly out of nowhere. He stretched out his hand and grabbed the man in ck by the throat, holding him aloft as if he were a chicken.

    This development left Ge Qian, Yuan Heng, and Bai Wenqing stunned.

    ¡°I don¡¯t seem to know you,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Why did you attack me?¡±

    The ck-robed elder before him was in the mid-stage Origin Pce Realm, and the aura emanating from him was sinister and vicious. He most likely practiced a demonic legacy.

    However, Su Yi didn¡¯t recognize him at all.

    The man in ck struggled like mad, but it was to no avail.

    However, when he heard Su Yi¡¯s question, he seemed to calm down. ¡°Fellow Daoist, it seems this was all just a misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°A misunderstanding?¡± Su Yi arched his brows, a faint smile on his face.

    The man in ck said at top speed, ¡°That¡¯s right. Earlier, I was just testing the waters. I wanted to see how capable you were¡­¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when Su Yi exerted strength through the fingers wrapped around his neck. It hurt so much that everything went dark, and he almost lost consciousness.

    ¡°Quick,?stay?your hand!¡± shrieked the ck-robed elder. ¡°I¡¯m Deacon Lu Zheng of the Celestial Prison Demon Court. If you kill me, disaster will surely befall you!¡±

    The Celestial Prison Demon Court!

    When they heard this, Yuan Wutong, Mu Cangtu, and the others¡¯ expressions changed. This terrifying faction from another world had long since swept through the Great Zhou, rising to the top!

    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s just as I thought.¡± Su Yi looked enlightened. He¡¯d long since realized that the ck-robed old man practiced a demonic inheritance, and he¡¯d guessed that he was most likely connected to the Celestial Prison Demon Court.

    ¡°You know, so why haven¡¯t you let go of me?¡± barked the man who called himself Lu Zheng.

    ¡°It seems you won¡¯t cooperate unless I use a few additional methods. Fine, then. I¡¯ll just search your soul directly.¡± As Su Yi spoke, his divine sense shot forth like the tip of a sword, prating Lu Zheng¡¯s sea of consciousness.

    Lu Zheng¡¯s soul was in agony, and he couldn¡¯t help but cry out.

    However, mere momentster, Su Yi withdrew his divine?sense?and eximed, ¡°If you¡¯re from the Celestial Prison Demon Court, why did they put a Soul Restriction inside you?¡±

    A Soul Restriction was an extremely tyrannical secret art. When those affected had their souls searched, the Soul Restriction would explode, destroying their soulpletely!

    That was why Su Yi immediately withdrew his divine sense.

    Lu Zheng¡¯s face was pallid; Su Yi¡¯s methods had terrified him. His expression shifted, and he said, ¡°That¡¯s no secret, and there¡¯s no reason I can¡¯t tell you. Every expert of the Celestial Prison Demon Court who¡¯s entered the Azure Continent has a simr seal in their souls. This is to prevent enemies from searching our souls and discovering our sect¡¯s legacies and core secrets.¡±

    Su Yi nodded.

    Such methods weremon in demonic sects.

    Even top ancient Daoist, Buddhist, and Confucian orthodoxies would give their disciples soul-protecting treasures. That way, on the off chance someone tried to search their souls, they could defend themselves and neutralize the threat.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a choice. If you answer my questions, I¡¯ll let you die quickly. Otherwise, I¡¯ll let you experience the true meaning of the phrase ¡®a life worse than death,¡¯¡± Su Yi said calmly.

    Even if he couldn¡¯t?search the?old man¡¯s soul, he still had methods of prying the answers he wanted out of him.

    ¡°What do you want to know, Fellow Daoist?¡± Lu Zheng asked.

    ¡°Why did you ambush me tonight?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Lu Zheng looked conflicted. ¡°You ruined my ns! I was unwilling to ept it; I naturally wanted an exnation.¡±

    Su Yi was stunned, but then, he seemed to understand. ¡°You were controlling the beast tide that encircled the city for the past three days?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Lu Zheng nodded.

    ¡°What did you do that for?¡±

    Lu Zheng fell silent, and his expression shifted erratically. ¡°That involves secrets of the Celestial Prison Demon Court. Even if you kill me, don¡¯t even think about getting any answers out of me!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi. He reached out, grabbed Lu Zheng¡¯s Soul-Beckoning Banner, and examined it. The bloody, baleful energy inside it was almost tangible, and the stench of blood stung his nostrils, making him want to retch.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re gathering?bloodmeal,¡± said Su Yi. His brow furrowed with disgust. ¡°You want to use the blood essence of the masses as nourishment to refine a demonic treasure, or perhaps, to refine ¡®Blood Spirits.¡¯ Am I right?¡±

    Lu Zheng stiffened, and his eyes widened in obvious surprise.

    ¡°Throughout the Great Zhou, yao run rampant, and beacon fires fill the skies. There¡¯s obviously something out of the ordinary going on. After all, if the beasts are frenzied, they¡¯ve got to be frenzied for a reason,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Now it seems certain that your Celestial Prison Demon Court is causing the beast tides from behind the scenes.¡±

    Lu Zheng¡¯s forehead broke out in a cold sweat, and he stared at the blue-robed young man before him in disbelief, his lips quivering. He seemed to want to say something, but in the end, he held back.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was distant and inscrutable as he stared at Lu Zheng. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re doing this to train an army of Blood Spirits to help you expand your territory further into the Azure Continent.¡±

    When he heard this, Lu Zheng couldn¡¯t help but cry out in rm, ¡°How did you know?¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, he realized he¡¯d slipped up, and his expression became iparably unsightly.

    .

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was utterly disdainful. ¡°Only second-rate Demonist orthodoxies would employ such petty, vicious, insidious little tricks. You might be able to trick the world¡¯s ordinary martial artists, but how could you possibly fool me?¡±

    He paused, then continued, ¡°Your forces crossed over half a month ago. If it¡¯s as I expect, your numbers are limited. Otherwise, there¡¯d be no need to employ such debased, despicable means to raise an army of blood spirits to expand your strength.

    ¡°The Azure Continent is still under the effects of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness, which was yet to dissipate. Even if stronger otherworlders crossed over, they¡¯d be Spiritual Incarnation Realm cultivators at best, and even that¡¯s pushing it.

    ¡°In summary, the Celestial Prison Demon Court experts who¡¯vee thus far are merely your vanguard.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± Lu Zheng¡¯s scalp went numb, and he was too shocked to even speak clearly.

    When he saw Lu Zheng¡¯s unstable mental state, Su Yi asked out of nowhere, ¡°Where is Chu Xiu?¡±

    ¡°Elder Chu¡­¡± Lu Zheng said, then promptly shut his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about trying to worm answers out of me!¡±

    Su Yi said thoughtfully, ¡°So, he¡¯s an elder of your Celestial Prison Demon Court? It seems he really did flee the Great Xia ande to the Great Zhou.¡±

    Lu Zheng¡¯s face was ashen. He gnashed his teeth and said nothing.

    When Su Yi saw this, heughed. ¡°Then let¡¯s chat about something unrted. Lately, there have been rumors that the Great Zhou¡¯s imperial family and Hidden Dragon Sword Sect have capitted. Is that true?¡±

    Lu Zheng hesitated, but in the end, he nodded.

    ¡°The Celestial Prison Demon Court isn¡¯t the only one of the Xuandu Continent¡¯s factions to cross over, is it?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°You know about the Xuandu Continent?¡± Lu Zheng eximed.

    ¡°Of course,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Your Elder Chu once invited me to pledge myself to your cause, and he promised me benefits as grand as the heaven themselves. s, after I refused, his shame seems to have transformed into anger. He¡¯s returned to the Great Zhou to seek revenge against those connected to me.¡±

    Lu Zheng was visibly bbergasted; it was as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning. ¡°You¡­ You¡­ You¡¯re Su Yi!?¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Even you know my name? It seems your Elder Chu really hase to the Great Zhou. Did he order you people to keep an eye on those connected to me?¡±

    Only then did Lu Zheng realize that Su Yi¡¯s earlier words were just another trap!

    He glowered resentfully.?Isn¡¯t this guy¡­ a bit too crafty?

    ¡°Let me tell you, don¡¯t even think about getting any more answers out of me!¡± Lu Zheng said emphatically.

    ¡°Oh?¡±ughed Su Yi. ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve already learned what I wanted to know.¡±

    As this light, airy deration drifted through the air¡­

    Crunch!

    He broke Lu Zheng¡¯s neck, and the old man¡¯s head hung limply from his shoulders.

    Astonishment and bewilderment were written all over his face. It seemed he dared not believe that Su Yi, who¡¯d seemed so peaceable moments prior, would strike a killing blow out of nowhere!

    When death came for him, he wasn¡¯t the least bit prepared¡­

    Off in the distance, Yuan Heng, Ge Qian, and Bai Wenqing saw this, but they were used to it, and they remained calm.

    However, Yuan Wutong, Mu Cangtu, and the others were dumbstruck.

    They were Martial Dao Grandmasters. Even the strongest of them, Mu Cangtu, had just barely brushed up against the threshold of the Xiantian Martial Ancestor level.

    Lu Zheng was a member of the Celestial Prison Demon Court who¡¯d long since entered the Origin Dao, an Earthly Immortal. When they saw Su Yi grab him by the throat?as he might?a chicken, then kill him with ease, they were understandably shaken.

    When he saw their reaction, Yuan Heng couldn¡¯t help but sigh to himself.?The Great Zhou really is just too far behind. No wonder the Great Xia sees it as a tiny little backwater.

    In the Great Xia, no one would be surprised to see Master kill a mere Origin Pce demonic cultivator. If anything, they¡¯d use him of bullying the weak¡­

    After all, he¡¯s been able to kill advanced cultivators of the Spiritual Manifestation Realm for a while now.

    I¡¯m just d I had the opportunity to leave the Great Zhou with him and see just how big this world is. Furthermore, with Master¡¯s guidance, my cultivation base has undergone repeated transformations. He¡¯s the reason I¡¯ve reached my current attainments in the Grand Dao.

    Had I never met him, I¡¯m afraid I would have remained in the Great Zhou forever, trapped, unable to cross the threshold of the Grain Avoidance Realm, or even to take on human form¡­

    Before meeting Su Yi, he¡¯d been stuck for a long time. The process of undergoing metamorphosis had stumped him for hundreds of?years!

    It had only been a few short months since he¡¯d started following Su Yi, but he was already a true yao cultivator of the Gathering Stars Realm! And he even cultivated the Xuanwu Overlord Seal, a peerless legacy!

    <i>h!</i>

    It was then that Su Yi ignited a wisp of me at the tip of his finger. It instantly incinerated Lu Zheng¡¯s corpse, leaving only ash behind.

    Su Yi then examined what he''d taken from the demonic cultivator: a Soul-Beckoning Banner, a blood-colored short halberd, a pile of spirit stones and spiritual medicines, and assorted other items.

    Finally, Su Yi¡¯s gazended on a ck talisman.

 Chapter 608: Thereâ€™s a Story Behind Every Sip and Every Bite

    <h4>Chapter 608: There¡¯s a Story Behind Every Sip and Every Bite</h4>

    The ck talisman was distinctively shaped, almost like a chain, with strange, twisting patterns carved on its surface.

    Su Yi picked it up and examined it. He immediately realized it was a signaling talisman for requesting reinforcements!

    I¡¯ll have to find an opportunity to crush it and see much prey I can draw out of Celestial Prison Demon Court,?thought Su Yi. He put it and the Soul-Beckoning Banner away, but he?couldn¡¯t be bothered to spare the rest of Lu Zheng¡¯s belongings a second nce.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Yi nced at Yuan Wuton and the others, then turned and walked into the distant darkness.?Hispanions hurried after him.

    ¡°Master Su, take care of yourself!¡± Yuan Wutong sped his fist.

    Mu Cangtu and the others sped their fists as well.

    Although Su Yi left without so much as bidding farewell, who¡¯d dare treat him with disrespect?

    After all, if Su Yi and hispanions hadn¡¯t shown up tonight, the Cloudriver Prefectural¡­ might well have fallen to the rampaging beast tide already!

    Outside the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital, the banks of the Great Azure.

    The night was deste, with silence on all sides.

    Su Yi paused, and after a moment¡¯s hesitation, he proceeded against the current.

    If he continued upstream, he¡¯d reach Guangling City.

    That was where Su Yi first awakened the memories of his past life, but he¡¯d made numerous new memories there too.

    ¡°Master, where are we going?¡± Yuan Heng couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that after this¡­ I won¡¯t return to the Great Zhou. I¡¯d like to take this opportunity to look around,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    The Great Zhou was, arguably, a ¡°home country¡± of sorts for him now that he¡¯d reincarnated.

    But it ultimately wasn¡¯t his true nativend.

    As he pursued greater heights of the Grand Dao, he was sure to venture further and further away from this tiny, remote nation.

    Thus, he wanted to seize this opportunity to look around and¡­ bid farewell.

    They said, ¡°home is where the heart is¡±, and the Great Zhou would remain in his heart forever.

    ¡­¡­

    Early in the morning.

    Outside Guangling City.

    Su Yi gazed upon the familiar city walls, and figures rose unbidden to his mind.

    The lively, beautiful Wen Lingxue. The shrewd, greedy Qin Qing. The honest, simple Wen Changtai. The dowager who ruled with an iron fist¡­

    Them aside, there was City Lord Fu Shan, Commander Nie Beihu, Family Head Huan Yunchong, Huang Qianjun, Nie Teng¡­

    However, Guangling City had obviously changed his he wasst here.

    Outside the city, the ground was strewn with the corpses of spirit beasts. The walls were sttered with blood, and numerous sections had split or copsed.

    In the past, the city would have been crowded and bustling at this early hour.

    Yet now, the only people they saw were a group of armed guards patrolling the city. This lent the ce an additional austerity.

    There was no doubt that spirit beasts had attacked Guangling City too, but their influence was rtively minor.

    Su Yi strode confidently through the city gates.

    He followed a familiar path and saw Pinecloud Sword Manor.

    He still remembered when, as the Wen Family¡¯s live-in son-inw, he¡¯de here regrly. He¡¯de to meet his little sister-inw, Wen Lingxue, when sses ended for the day.

    As he wandered the city streets, he inadvertently found himself on Bluefinch Street, and he saw Apricot Clinic off in the distance.

    Su Yi had once taken up residence in Apricot Cottage, the little courtyard behind the clinic.

    It was there that he obtained a Soul-Nurturing Gourd from the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate¡¯s Wu Ruoqiu, and it was there that he first met Qing Wan.

    Even at this early hour, there was an enormous line outside the clinic.

    Unlike in days gone by, the vast majority of the patients were martial artists. All of them wore bloodstained clothes, and their hair was disheveled. It seemed they¡¯d recently ovee a bloody battle.

    ¡°Wait here for a bit,¡± Su Yi ordered hispanions. Then, he strode into Apricot Clinic.

    Inside, everyone was busy as could be. The steward, Hu Qian, was personally helping dress a martial artist¡¯s wounds.

    The dense smell of blood mixed with the fragrance of medicinal herbs, and thebination irritated his nose.

    When Su Yi walked in, a servant looked up in confusion. ¡°Young lord, are you here to see a doctor?¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°You can keep doing what you were doing.¡±

    Despite his confusion, the clinic was simply too busy for him to pay any further attention to Su Yi, so the servant immediately got back to work.

    Su Yi continued through the clinic¡¯s back door and arrived at the Apricot Clinic.

    There, he saw three gray-tiled buildings arranged like the character ¡°Æ·¡±, a vegetable garden, and a trellis. A thick, hardy locust tree stood at the center of the courtyard, next to a well.

    The clear morning sunlight bathed the courtyard, making it seem extraordinarily peaceful.

    The courtyard was just as it had been in the past. Someone must have stopped by to clean and do maintenance regrly. Everything was spotlessly clean.

    Su Yi took out his wicker chair, then sprawled out beneath the old locust tree. He felt indescribably calm. Images of his time living in this courtyard rose unbidden to his consciousness.

    A gentle breeze swept by, and the branches of the old locust tree swayed, its leaves rustling.

    Su Yi looked up at it. Suddenly, he froze, stunned.

    The old locust tree had a trace of awareness!

    ¡°Are you greeting me?¡± Su Yi asked softly.

    The old locust tree¡¯s branches swayed as if with delight.

    Su Yi smiled. He could guess what had happened.

    During his time in Apricot Cottage, he¡¯d guided Qing Wan¡¯s cultivation in this very courtyard. Furthermore, when he cultivated here, he¡¯d gathered the spiritual energy of heaven and earth.

    The old locust tree had benefitted enormously from this too.

    Now that the spiritual energy of heaven and earth was gradually recovering, the tree, with its roots embedded firmly in the earth, had naturally achieved a thread of awareness.

    ¡°With your foundations as an ordinary locust tree, you achieved spirituality due to my presence. Consider that your good fortune. What¡¯s even rarer and more precious is that fate brought us together once more. Fine, then. We were fated to meet, so I¡¯ll help you once more.¡±

    Su Yi rose from his wicker chair, raised his hand, and outlined something in the sky.

    Wisps of the Dao Charm of Wood formed into misty green light and sprayed from Su Yi¡¯s fingertip. In just a few breaths of time, the light outlined a profound and borate Edict.

    ¡°Go.¡± Su Yi gently tapped it.

    The Edict outlined with the Dao Charm of Wood transformed into misty green light and surged into the old locust tree.

    Su Yi then ced his hands behind his back and watched in silence.

    It was already winter, and the tree¡¯s bark was dry and cracked, while its branches were bare.

    But soon, spiritual energy gathered from all directions and trickled down onto the tree, bathing it.

    The tree¡¯s gray, empty branches visibly flourished with dense life force, turning vibrant and green. Fresh new leaves sprouted, then grew like mad¡­

    In just a few breaths of time, the tree was green and full of vitality. Dense life force filled the courtyard, making every breath pleasant and rxing.

    ¡°If the people treat you with kindness, stay here and protect them. If you do, you can consume the spiritual energy of heaven and earth and benefit from the incense and piety of devotees. You¡¯ll have no need to fear failing to be an object of worship, and your cultivation will proceed smoothly,¡± said Su Yi casually.

    ¡°But if they¡¯re greedy, and if they try to use your wood to refine medicine, you can leave and seek out the Grand Dao on your own.

    ¡°Either way, you''re now what the people of the Great Zhou would call a ¡®yaoling¡¯, or yao spirit. If a tree such as yourself maintains a firm and benevolent heart, you¡¯re sure to one day support a world of your own.¡±

    With that, Su Yi turned and left.

    The moment he stepped through the courtyard gates, he felt an inexplicable sense of enlightenment well within his heart, and a faint smile rose unbidden to his lips.

    I simply resolved a tiny little mundane karmic tie, yet it settled and sublimated my Dao Heart. What an interesting stroke of fate.

    By the time he returned to the Great Zhou, his cultivation was already in thete-stage Gathering Stars Realm.

    He¡¯d spent his journey here pondering how to resolve his unpredictable Tribtion of Spiritual Manifestation.

    In the end, Su Yi¡¯s pondering led him to a path: he¡¯d seek answers within his heart!

    There was no need to give his cultivation base any further thought. So long as he continued tempering it, he¡¯d naturally reach the peak of the Gathering Stars Realm.

    It was his Dao Heart that was most likely to show weakness as he proved his Dao and overcame his tribtion.

    After all, although his Dao Heart was firm, he was stained with the karma of his past life.

    When he underwent tribtion, and when its strange and unfathomable powers assailed him, these ws might well prove fatal.

    This was why, upon returning to the Great Zhou, Su Yi didn¡¯t rush to the Sea of Chaotic Spirits to reconvene with Ning Sihua, Cha Jin, and the others.

    Instead, he chose to return to familiar ces, as if turning back time. In doing so, he could settle his heart and resolve some of the subtle fetters of the mundane world deep within his heart.

    That was why he¡¯d returned to Guangling City. However, not even Su Yi would have guessed that granting Apricot Cottage¡¯s old locust tree a stroke of good fortune on a whim would have such an effect.

    <i>But then, it makes sense. When I left Apricot Cottage, I said that should fate bring us together again, I wouldn¡¯t mind granting the locust tree a stroke of good fortune. It might have seemed a thoughtless statement, but in truth, it was the beginning of karma between us.</i>

    <i>This is what the Buddhists mean when they say there¡¯s a reason behind every sip and every bite,?</i>Su Yi thought to himself.

    He was well aware that, even if he forgot about this trivial, unassuming little interlude, and even if it had no influence on his future, this karmic bond was a heaven-defying stroke of fortune for the locust tree!

    When Su Yi left Apricot Clinic, no one noticed him.

    However, the people inside soon breathed in a refreshing, pleasing fragrance.

    ¡°It smells wonderful!¡±

    ¡°Why do I suddenly feel so much better?¡±

    ¡°What is this fragrance?¡±

    As the patients and servants conversed, Steward Hu Quan and the clinic¡¯s physicians quickly discovered the source of the fragrance. All of them gathered in Apricot Cottage.

    When they saw the vibrant, flourishing locust tree covered in leaves despite the piercing winter winds, all of them froze in ce.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°Did the old locust tree achieve sentience?¡±

    All of them were astonished, and they immediately broke into discussion.

    Standing near the locust tree soothed their hearts and souls. With every breath, aforting warmth coursed through them.

    Before long, the tree¡¯s branches swayed, and snow-white locust flowers drifted into the air.

    When theynded on the wounded martial artists, the flowers disappeared, like snow melting into water.

    To their astonishment, the wounded martial artists discovered that their injuries were knitting back together at shocking speeds.

    In just a few breaths of time, they were as good as new!

    Some of them, those who hadn¡¯t been injured, received other benefits. Their blood and qi flourished, and their bodies brimmed with power.

    ¡°A miracle! This is absolutely a miracle!¡±

    ¡°My heavens! How could the old locust tree change so dramatically? Did it truly achieve sentience?¡±

    A cacophony of voices rang out.

    Some of the martial artists were so excited that they threw themselves to their knees in gratitude, and they addressed the old locust tree respectfully as ¡°Honored Tree Spirit.¡±

    The steward, Hu Quan, stood there in a daze for a while before muttering, ¡°Could it be that the old locust tree received enlightenment from the Wen Family¡¯s former son-inw? Is that why it¡¯s changed?¡±

 Chapter 609: My Old Acquaintances Are Still Here

    <h4>Chapter 609: My Old Acquaintances Are Still Here</h4>

    Outside Apricot Clinic.

    When he saw Su Yi, Ge Qian couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Your Excellency, earlier, it seems there was some strange spiritual fluctuation in there?¡±

    Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing looked over too. They¡¯d all sensed the change inside Apricot Cottage.

    ¡°I helped an old locust tree achieve spirituality, resolving a karmic tie,¡± Su Yi said casually. He nced in the direction of Guangling City¡¯s western gate.

    In the west, the sting of war horns filled the sky, mixed with the sounds ofbat and the roaring of beasts.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go have a look.¡± Su Yi started walking toward the noise.

    Along the way, the streets were deserted. They saw almost no other pedestrians.

    When they neared the city¡¯s western gate, they saw numerous martial artists stationed atop the city walls.

    The city gates were open, and they could clearly see a team of armored martial artists locked in bitterbat with a group of spirit beasts.

    The battle was intense, but small scale. There were at most a hundred of the beasts, and they weren¡¯t particrly strong.

    They were nothingpared to the beast wave that attacked the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital.

    Furthermore, the martial artists were obviously well-trained, and they worked well together. As they killed their way through the beasts, they suffered the asional injury, but they weren¡¯t in much danger.

    Their leader, a young swordsman, was particrly exceptional, and he demonstrated superb skill.

    ¡°Li Moyun¡­¡± It was only after a stunned pause that Su Yi remembered who this youth was.

    Of Guangling City¡¯s three great ns, the Li Family was ranked first.

    A long time ago, Li Moyun was the top figure of Guangling City¡¯s younger generation.

    However, he was deeply infatuated with Wen Lingzhao, and he saw her ¡°worthless¡± husband as an eyesore. He¡¯d even attempted to have Su Yi eliminated.

    It was only when they met again in the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital that Li Moyun witnessed Su Yi¡¯s strength and gave up on opposing him.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, had never concerned himself with a petty figure like Li Moyun.

    If not for his excellent memory and that they were meeting here of all ces, he might never have spared Li Moyun a second thought.

    Su Yi then gazed up at the wall, where he saw numerous familiar figures.

    There was City Lord Fu Shan, themander of the guards, Nie Beihu, and family heads Li Tianhan, Huang Yunchong, and?Wen?Changjing, as well as other Guangling City higher-ups.

    Nie Teng, Wen Jueyuan, Wen Shaobei, and several other younger-generation martial artists were there too.

    Nie Teng in particr had obviously grown much stronger. He was already in the Grandmaster Realm!

    His aura is steady, and his foundations are solid. Not bad. Not bad at all,?thought Su Yi.

    Back when he lived in Guangling City, Nie Beihu tried his best to arrange for Nie Teng to serve at Su Yi¡¯s side. However, Nie Teng¡¯s strong self-esteem meant he was unwilling to ept these arrangements.

    This only made Su Yi admire the steady young man even more, so he taught him a cultivation technique.

    There was no doubt that Nie Teng had reached the Grandmaster Realm after just eight short months in part due to the cultivation technique Su Yi had given him.

    Of course, it was also partially because of Nie Teng¡¯s ownpetitive spirit.

    have Nie Teng work alongside Su Yi

    Another group of martial artists was patrolling, and when they saw Su Yi¡¯s group, the leader, a stalwart middle-aged man shouted, ¡°What do you think this is? You¡¯re seriously here to watch the excitement now of all times? Hurry up and leave! A beast tide ising soon. Even with Grandmaster Nie around, if the beasts make it into the city, you won¡¯t be alive to watch the show anymore now will you?¡±

    Su Yi was stunned, while Yuan Hengughed. ¡°Grandmaster Nie? You mean that young man atop the city walls?¡±

    The middle-aged man¡¯s face filled with respect. ¡°That¡¯s right. Grandmaster Nie isn¡¯t simple in the least. He¡¯s the first member of Guangling City¡¯s younger generation to be a Grandmaster, and over the past month, it¡¯s only because he was here to defend us that we stopped the beasts¡¯ repeated attacks!

    Yuan Heng was stunned. ¡°Is that so? But I seem to recall that the first person in Guangling City¡¯s younger generation to step into the Grandmaster Realm was¡­ someone else?¡±

    The middle-aged man furrowed his brow in thought, then said as if enlightened, ¡°Are you referring to the Great Zhou¡¯s imperial preceptor, Su Yi? It¡¯s true that he was once the Wen Family¡¯s son-inw, but if you really get down to it, he isn¡¯t from Guangling City.¡±

    The soldier paused here and sighed. ¡°Now that you mention it, it¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve received word about Imperial Preceptor Su. Rumor has it that he¡¯s gone to the Great Xia to continue his cultivation and that he¡¯ll never return.¡±

    Another martial artist couldn¡¯t help but add, ¡°If he were here, how could he let the Great Zhou sink into such violence and upheaval?¡±

    The other martial artists were wistful too.

    Yuan Heng¡¯s expression turned a bit strange, and he couldn¡¯t help but nce at Su Yi. This was his first time learning that Su Yi had long since received the title ¡°imperial preceptor¡± in the Great Zhou!

    Su Yi didn¡¯t care in the least. He listened, but his thoughts were elsewhere.

    ¡°Even if Imperial Preceptor Su were here, how could he possibly stop the otherworld experts of the Celestial Prison Demon Court? I heard that recently, even the imperial family and the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect surrendered to them!¡± sighed another guard.

    ¡°In short, the world is in turmoil. Never mind Imperial Preceptor Su; even if he were here, he alone wouldn¡¯t be enough to turn the Great Zhou¡¯s situation around.¡±

    This deration made Yuan Heng furrow his brow.

    But it was then that a bestial roar echoed from beyond the gates, shaking the heavens.

    Immediately afterward, the earth shook, the ground rumbling like thunder, as if an army of tens of thousands were headed right toward them.

    The stalwart middle-aged man¡¯s expression shifted, and he urged, ¡°The second wave of the beast tide has arrived! Brothers,e with me to defend the city. And you! Don¡¯t just stand there. Hurry up and leave!¡±

    With that, he and his squad charged through the city gates at top speed.

    ¡°Is someone from the Celestial Prison Demon Court behind this beast tide too?¡± Su Yi furrowed his brow and walked over. Hispanions followed shortly after.

    Meanwhile, outside the city.

    Thousands of beasts swept toward the city from afar, their howls shaking the skies.

    When they saw this, the group watching from atop the city walls gasped, and their expressions changed dramatically.

    The beast tide¡¯s sheer enormousness far surpassed their imaginations!

    ¡°What do we do?¡± Family Head Wen Changjing paled, and his knees quivered.

    Fu Shan, Li Tianhan, Huang Yunchong, and the others looked deeply worried too.

    Guangling City was just one small city within the Cloudriver Prefecture. Even if they added up every martial artist in the city, there were only about a thousand of them, and most were in the first and lowest of the Four Realms of the Martial Dao, the Blood Cirction Realm.

    Their strongest expert was a Grandmaster, but they only had one: Nie Teng.

    Given the circumstances, when the distant beasts charged, it would be all but impossible to defend their gates

    When their defensive line broke, the swarming spirit beasts would bathe Guangling City in blood! The city would surely fall!

    ¡°What else can we do? Our sects, friends, and rtives are all inside the city. If we retreat, they¡¯re doomed,¡± said Nie Teng gravely. ¡°Therefore, we cannot retreat no matter what!¡±

    He spoke forcefully and withplete conviction.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I agree with Nie Teng!¡± Li Moyun hade too. He¡¯d only just ovee a brutal battle, and he was covered in blood. His aura was cold and imposing.

    ¡°Alright. It¡¯s settled!¡± Nie Beihu nodded his assent.

    The other higher-ups were a bit hesitant, but when they saw this, they could only gnash their teeth and agree.

    The crux of the matter was that their estimates were inurate. They had never even considered the possibility that the beast wave would be this terrifying. Had they known, they might well have had a chance to evacuate the city¡¯s inhabitants.

    However, it was already obviously toote for that.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The bestial army drew closer and closer. Ferocious, churning yao qi filled the air, blotting out the sun. The earth quivered beneath their feet, like the low rumbling of thunder.

    The beasts¡¯ ranks extended as far as the eye could see. Their momentum alone left the martial artists stationed here quivering in terror, and they visibly gave in to despair.

    How¡­ How are we supposed to fight that?

    The sight was an enormous blow to their morale. This was true even for Nie Teng, Li Moyun, and the others determined to fight to the bitter end. Their expressions were graver than ever before.

    It was then that the glorious and esteemed head of the Wen Family, Wen Changjing, staggered and almost fell. Shockingly, his legs had turned to jelly!

    However, no one made fun of him.?The atmosphere atop the city walls was so stifling and full of despair that they felt suffocated.

    Nie Teng pursed his lips, took a deep breath, and hefted his spear. His expression turned calm and determined.

    Li Moyun stood beside him. He brushed the dust off his clothing and silently clenched his sword, his eyes shining with determination.

    It was then that someone yellowed, ¡°What are you people doing here? Are you insane?¡±

    The stalwart man who¡¯d encountered Su Yi near the gates was visibly infuriated. As he watched the group draw near, he gnashed his teeth.

    He¡¯d seen recklessness, but he¡¯d never seen anyone this determined to throw their lives away!

    Nie Teng and the others instinctively looked over, and when they saw the calm, transcendent young man in blue, their eyes widened in disbelief.

    ¡°Master Su?¡± City Lord Fu Shan couldn¡¯t help but cry out.

    ¡°Su¡­ Master Su, is that really you?¡± Nie Beihu asked in a quavering voice, his face full of excitement.

    ¡°Hahaha! Master Su is back! We¡¯re saved!¡± Huang Yunchong burst into madughter.

    Li Tianhan, Wen Changjing, and the other Guangling City higher-ups¡¯ eyes widened. Their expressions filled with uncertainty.

    They¡­ naturally recognized Su Yi too!

    But due to various grudges of days gone by, when they saw Su Yi, they felt more awe and fear than delight!

    ¡°Master Su¡­¡± Nie Teng said in a daze, his expression bewildered. He had a steady disposition, so this was a rare loss ofposure.

    When Li Moyun saw Su Yi, he was stunned too. Then, his expression grew conflicted, and he lowered his head in silence.

    <i>Master Su??</i>The stalwart middle-aged man and the soldiers apanying him were bbergasted.?Who is Master Su??Why did he make such prominent experts lose theirposure?

    Su Yi paid none of this any heed. He just arrived atop the city walls without a care. He scanned the familiar faces, then gazed at Nie Teng. ¡°You¡¯ve actually got some potential.¡±

    Nie Teng was a Grandmaster, and he¡¯d always tried to act tough, but when he heard this, the rims of his eyes inexplicably reddened.

    His heart shook, and he sped his fist. ¡°Master Su, I¡¯ll never forget what you¡¯ve taught me.¡±

    ¡°And here I recall you saying you saw me as a member of the same generation and that you¡¯d never lower your head before me. You¡¯re a Grandmaster now, so why have you be so polite?¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but tease him.

    When he thought back to those days, Nie Teng instantly felt a bit awkward. He said sheepishly, ¡°At the time, I was young and frivolous. I didn¡¯t know the height of the heavens or the depths of the earth. Now that I¡¯m a Grandmaster, I finally understand the gap between us; it¡¯s as great as the rift between heaven and earth. How could I possibly treat you with disrespect?¡±

    ¡°Enough already.¡± Su Yi waved this away, then nced at the encroaching spirit beast army. ¡°Yuan Heng, I¡¯ll leave them up to you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Yuan Heng solemnly nodded.

 Chapter 610: Qing Luo

    <h4>Chapter 610: Qing Luo</h4>

    Earlier, the crowd¡¯s attention was focused on Su Yi.

    Only when Su Yi mentioned him did they nce at Yuan Heng.

    ¡°Master Su, there are thousands of spirit beasts. Won¡¯t letting Brother Yuan Heng fight them on his own be too dangerous? Our cultivation bases might becking, but we¡¯re willing to fight alongside him and suppress this cmity!¡± Nie Beihu said solemnly.

    The others nodded.

    However, as cautious as he typically was, Ge Qian couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Everyone, rest assured. Even if there were tens of thousands, they wouldn¡¯t be able to take a single roar from Yuan Heng.¡±

    The group was instantly confused.?What does that mean?

    Yuan Heng, however, broke into a grin. He turned and leaped off the city wall.

    Beneath the sunlight, his tall, stalwart body suddenly rose to its full height. His sleeves billowed around him as he suddenly exploded with yao qi.

    Boom!

    It soared into the heavens. The clouds burst apart, and the skies were thrown into turmoil.

    The crowd¡¯s eyes widened. They saw an endlessly enormous illusory Xuanwu floating above Yuan Heng. Its boundless aura blotted out the sun.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    All of them held their breath, and their bodies stiffened.

    That terrifying presence left every martial artist present trembling as if they were witnessing the descent of a yao god!

    After all, they were merely mortal martial artists. Even the strongest of them, Nie Teng, was only a Grandmaster. There was no way Yuan Heng¡¯s aura wouldn¡¯t influence them!

    Bai Wenqing raised her fair hand, and a faint, misty silver light flowed around them. The martial artists instantly rxed, and they felt warm andfortable.

    Fu Shan, Nie Beihu, and the others couldn¡¯t help but look at Bai Wenqing in surprise. They realized that this beautiful, dignified woman was an extremely terrifying existence as well.

    ¡°Quick, look!¡±

    ¡°My heavens¡­¡±

    Startled cries rang out near the city gates.

    They watched as, off in the distance, the vast army of spirit beasts fell limply to the ground, wailing mournfully and trembling uncontrobly.

    Not one remained standing!

    ¡°So strong!¡± Nie Teng looked dazed.

    Without so much as attacking, he¡¯d relied on nothing more than terrifying, monstrous yao qi to suppress the entire beast tide.

    These were the methods of an Earthly Immortal!

    The others present looked at each other, too astonished for words.

    ¡°Master, should I kill them or spare them?¡± Yuan Heng stood in the distant skies, his expression solemn as he sped his fist.

    ¡°Just chase them off,¡± said Su Yi.

    Yuan Heng nodded his assent. His eyes shed, and his voice boomed like spring thunder. ¡°Why the hell are you still here?!¡±

    Every word was like the low rumbling of storm clouds, the sound filling thendscape.

    The distant spirit beasts reacted as if they¡¯d received an imperial pardon. All of them dispersed.

    They arrived quickly, and fled even more quickly!

    It¡¯s over¡­ just like that?

    A long time passed before the citizens of Guangling City recovered from their daze.

    Yuan Heng, meanwhile, withdrew his aura, then returned to the city walls and stood beside Su Yi, looking just as simple and earnest as before.

    However, the way the others looked at him had changedpletely. Their gazes now carried deep respect.

    With his aura alone, he¡¯d chased off an entire swarm of beasts. To the best of their knowledge, not even Earthly Immortals had such unbelievable power!

    Yet such a terrifying existence was subservient to Su Yi, like an attendant. This realization left the martial artists¡¯ hearts churning with emotion.

    They couldn¡¯t help but wonder,?Just¡­ just how strong has Su Yi be?

    ¡°Wait here for a bit. I¡¯m going to take a quick trip to Mother Ghost Ridge,¡± said Su Yi. With that, he shot into the air, blurring into an arc of light and disappearing over the horizon.

    Yuan Heng, Ge Qian, and Bai Wenqing instantly realized that he¡¯d most likely discovered something!

    Fu Shan walked up to them and respectfully tried to start a conversation. ¡°Dare I request your names, Your Excellencies?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Up in the sky.

    Su Yi¡¯s robes fluttered, and his sleeves billowed.

    He could see the boundless, turbulent, ever-flowing waters of the Great Azure. Before long, he saw the mulberry grove growing along the riverbank.

    He still remembered it. Shortly after recovering his memory in Guangling City, he¡¯d taken to venturing into the mulberry grove every morning to practice the Pine and Crane Body Refining Technique.

    It was there that he happened upon Xiao Tianque and Xiao Zijin.

    Just as I thought. The grove has changed. The spiritual energy is far denser than in other ces,?thought Su Yi.

    In truth, the mulberry grove had been blessed by feng shui for a long time. The force of the mountain and river gathered here, giving it a faint spirituality.

    That was why Su Yi chose to cultivate there in the first ce.

    Now, as the spiritual energy of heaven and earth gradually recovered, the mulberry grove growing alongside the Great Azure seemed more like treasured ground than ever before.

    Of course, Mother Ghost Ridge had changed most of all!

    As Su Yi flew in, controlling the winds, he saw Mother Ghost Ridge in the distance. Baleful mist filled its skies, and the spiritual energy was abundant. It looked extremely strange.

    Whoosh!

    Su Yi drifted down to earth,nding halfway up the mountain.

    A run-down temple stood here. Its main statue was a mottled stone bodhisattva facing away from the world. It was inspired by the phrase, ¡°When asked why they face away from the world, the bodhisattva sighed, ¡®the people are unwilling to turn their heads.¡¯¡±

    It was here that Su Yi cut down a?Six-Severings?Yin?Corpse.

    When Su Yi arrived, he saw the temple shrouded in baleful mists, like leaden clouds. The entirendscape was dark and overcast.

    Countless apparitions were scattered throughout the temple grounds, while rednterns hung from the branches of the surrounding trees. Their fires were an unearthly shade of green, and they swayed endlessly within the baleful mists.

    Su Yi nced at them, then proceeded ahead.

    Everywhere he passed, the mists receded as if terrifying, clearing a path for him.

    When Su Yi was just about to reach the main gates, thenternden trees shook violently.

    The sound of whispering emanated from within each and everyntern.

    ¡°Someone¡¯sing!¡±

    ¡°Heehee, so, it¡¯s a handsome little man.¡±

    ¡°Is he here in search of good fortune too? That¡¯s no good! That¡¯s no different from suicide!¡±

    ¡­.The voices were furtive, ghostly, and sinister.

    Su Yi furrowed his brow and waved his sleeves.

    Clear mes surrounded thenterns, instantly burning them to ash. They disappeared, and the voices disappeared with them.

    Heaven and earth instantly quieted down.

    Su Yi continued ahead. When he entered the temple, he saw that a young man sat upright in its overgrown courtyard, next to an ancient stone well.

    He was dressed in white, and he held a bamboo fishing rod. He¡¯d cast his line into the well, and he looked like he was concentrating.

    When Su Yi walked in, the white-robed young man didn¡¯t so much as raise his head. ¡°Friend, whether you¡¯re here in search of fortune or to hunt yao and exterminate ghosts, please wait a moment.¡±

    His voice was soft, low, and a bit feminine.

    Su Yi ced his hands behind his back, walked over to the well, and peered intently into its depths.

    A little whileter, he retracted his gaze and said, ¡°With methods like that, you won¡¯t be able to catch a Moon Spirit Fish.¡±

    The white-robed youth was stunned, and he looked at Su Yi for the first time.

    His features were handsome, his skin was fair, and his eyes were as tranquil as an ancient well. As his eyes moved, whirlpools seemed to revolve slowly within his pupils, an imposing sight.

    ¡°Interesting. Friend, you¡¯re only in the Gathering Stars Realm, yet you actually know about Moon Spirit Fish? Don¡¯t tell me¡­ Are you the disciple of an ancient orthodoxy?¡± the white-robed young man asked with great interest.

    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± said Su Yi. He scanned the surrounding area, then said, ¡°What about you? Are you a freshly awakened monster of the ancient era? Or a cultivator from another world?¡±

    The depths of the white-robed young man¡¯s gaze shone with confusion. After a while, he shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t remember.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shot up. ¡°Amnesia?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably not as simple as that,¡± said the white-robed youth, giving it serious thought. ¡°I can still remember a lot about cultivation, and I know my name: Qing Luo. ¡®Qing¡¯ as in blue, and ¡®Luo¡¯ as in Tianluo Profound Bird.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shot up. ¡°So you¡¯re saying a portion of your memories have been erased? Or perhaps sealed?¡±

    Qing Luo sighed. ¡°That would be my guess too, but I¡¯ve yet toe up with a way to undo the seal.¡±

    Su Yi looked the white-robed young man up and down. ¡°Then do you remember when and where you awakened the consciousness you have now?¡±

    Qing Luo thought it over, then said, ¡°Half a month ago, I woke up within a grave. I broke through the coffin and climbed out, only to realize that I didn¡¯t remember my origins.¡±

    Here, he paused and sighed. ¡°I examined the gravesite I¡¯d been buried in countless times, and I searched every nook and cranny of this mountain, but I didn¡¯t uncover any leads.¡±

    ¡°There were no problems with the coffin you were in?¡± Despite himself, Su Yi was intrigued. He could tell that Qing Luo wasn¡¯t lying.

    ¡°There weren¡¯t,¡± said Qing Luo. ¡°It was a perfectly ordinary coffin, with a decayed straw mat for padding. I used a secret method to determine that the grave was buried three hundred years ago. There was no gravemarker; it seemed like a random, unmarked, solitary grave, the kind you might find anywhere.

    ¡°I once ventured into the nearby Guangling City and read up on the mountain, only to discover that nothing I learned seemed at all connected to my origins.¡±

    Qing Luo paused here and rubbed his forehead in disappointment. ¡°This feeling isn¡¯t at all pleasant.¡±

    Su Yi thought for a moment. ¡°Then what kind of legacy do you cultivate?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a secret yao cultivator legacy,¡± said Qing Luo. He was obviously quite open. ¡°It tempers the soul. You could say it¡¯s a joint technique, a mixture of yao and soul cultivation. However, I''ve confirmed that I¡¯m a pure-blooded human, not a yao. There¡¯s nothing strange about my body, and there¡¯s no chance that I¡¯ve been possessed. Naturally, I wasn¡¯t formed from a wandering ghost, either.¡±

    Su Yi was increasingly curious.

    Although the white-robed young man before him had lost his memories, he understood cultivation like the back of his hand. His knowledge far exceeded the world¡¯s mundane cultivators.

    ¡°Might you show me your abilities?¡± Su Yi asked.

    The white-robed young man paused, thenughed. ¡°Let¡¯s skip it. I¡¯ve already understood enough. This is quite good already. At the very least, I have no worries. I¡¯ll just consider it¡­ a second shot at life. That¡¯s not bad at all.¡±

    He stretched, then gazed into the dome of heaven. ¡°The world known as the ¡®Azure Continent¡¯ is about to undergo a dramatic transformation. The spiritual energy of heaven and earth is recovering, day by day. Before long, the continent might well wee a golden age!¡±

    He looked away, his gaze eager as he said softly, ¡°There¡¯s no better opportunity for me. Even proving my Dao and bing an Emperor is well within the realm of possibility.¡±

    When he heard this, Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows arched.

    This was the first time since his reincarnation that anyone had discussed ¡°proving their Dao¡± and ¡°bing an Emperor¡± so casually!

 Chapter 611: A Hint of Killing Intent

    <h4>Chapter 611: A Hint of Killing Intent</h4>

    Once, very few inhabitants of the Azure Continent knew of the Imperial Realm¡¯s existence.

    In the Great Zhou, even the Spirit Dao was practically just a legend.

    How could Su Yi?not?be surprised when?the white-robed Qing Luo discussed proving his Dao and bing an Emperor with such casual ease?

    There was no doubt that his origins weren¡¯t simple.

    He was currently in the early-stage Spiritual Manifestation Realm. This suggested that half a month ago, when he first awoke within a grave, he already had his current cultivation.

    This made Su Yi recall something. Just before he left the Great Xia, the Xia Emperor told him that the second group of monsters of the ancient era had started awakening throughout the Azure Continent.

    Furthermore, the second group all had Spirit Dao cultivations!

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but suspect that Qing Luo was one such monster of the ancient era, albeit one who¡¯d lost his memory.

    Of course, there were quite a few suspicious things about him.

    Unlike other monsters of the ancient era, he had a certain quality about him, the kind you could only get from oveing the world¡¯s ups and downs.

    In other words, he bore the mark of time!

    It was for this reason that Su Yi immediately dismissed the possibility that Qing Luo had reincarnated too.

    After all, a reincarnator like Su Yi¡¯s bone age, disposition, qi, and blood all had the characteristics of youth. They couldn¡¯t possibly have an aura so full of the vicissitudes of life.

    ¡°Friend, it seems you¡¯re no ordinary cultivator,¡± Qing Luo said suddenly. ¡°I can smell something on you, an oppressive presence, something that makes my heart and soul palpitate with terror. It¡¯s a visceral reaction, and there¡¯s no way my instincts would deceive me.¡±

    His gaze was deep, like twin whirlpools, but his eyes shone with curiosity.

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m naturally different from other people.¡±

    For some reason, Qing Luoughed, then said leisurely, ¡°Every single person in this world is ¡®different from other people¡¯, but I doubt there are many like you on the Azure Continent.¡±

    He then set down his fishing rod and got to his feet. ¡°The well has dried up, but its depths are connected to the underground Absolute Yin Spirit Vein. I dare say with certainty that there¡¯s a Moon Spirit Fish living down there. Would you like to try?¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Since you offered, I won¡¯t stand?on ceremony.¡±

    He walked up to the well and gently lifted a finger. An aura permeated with pure Yang surged forth, intercrossing and ovepping itself. In the blink of an eye, it had woven itself into an enormous of spiritual power.

    ¡°What kind of Edict is that?¡± Qing Luo was instantly intrigued.

    Light flowed around the spiritual power, and it had a shocking Yang aura. The interwoven lines of the were, in truth, the borate, profound manifestations of an Edict.

    ¡°The Profound Yang Spirit Curtain Edict,¡± Su Yi said casually. He grabbed the spiritual energy, tossed it into the depths of the ancient well, holding tight to the spiritual energy string attached to it.¡±

    ¡°Wondrous!¡± eximed Qing Luo.

    ¡°What¡¯s so wondrous about it?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°This Edict is most likely a Daoist inheritance. It¡¯s made of unyielding Yang energy, so it¡¯s the perfect. To the Moon Spirit Fish, it¡¯s the most enticingly delicious bait imaginable,¡± said Qing Luo.

    He continued, ¡°Even more surprising is your control over your power, friend. You¡¯ve reached the level of refining your spiritual energy into threads and controlling them at will. I can¡¯t help but sigh with admiration. If I hadn¡¯t seen you with my own two eyes, I wouldn¡¯t have believed that such a powerful Gathering Stars Realm cultivator existed in this world.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t ttery; he obviously meant every word.

    Su Yi gazed into the ancient well¡¯s depths and said casually, ¡°It¡¯s just a petty trick, not even worth mentioning.¡±

    Qing Luo froze, thenughed. ¡°You¡¯re too modest, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Modest??Su Yi said no more.

    Before long, he shook his wrist.

    Whoosh!

    The bundled Profound Yang Spirit Curtain Edict shot out of the well¡¯s depths. Inside, a little fish struggled relentlessly.

    The fish was silver throughout, and it shone like snow. Although it was only about the size of a palm, it emanated a bone-piercing chill.

    Qing Luo¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°It¡¯s over five inches long, so it¡¯s most likely eighty years old. It¡¯s a rare and precious spiritual entity. Even rarer, it contains some of the Dao Charm of Yin. Its value is inestimable.¡±

    ¡°Want it? I¡¯ll just give it to you.¡± Su Yi shook the, and the Moon Spirit Fish flew through the air. Qing Luo stretched out his hand and caught it.

    ¡°Friend, you really n to give me the fish?¡± Qing Luo was obviously surprised.

    ¡°It¡¯s as useless to me as chicken ribs,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t enjoy eating it.¡±

    Qing Luo was stunned. He gazed at the Moon Spirit Fish in Su Yi¡¯s hand in a daze before finally bursting intoughter. ¡°Then I won¡¯t hold back.¡±

    With that, he took the still-wriggling fish, crammed it into his mouth, and chewed. Whenever any blood escaped his lips, he quickly licked it up. Soon, he¡¯d swallowed the fish whole, bones and all, right down to thest drop of blood.

    He looked handsome and elegant, and he had an extraordinary bearing, but his blood-soaked ¡°table manners¡± were enough to strike terror into anyone who saw them.

    ¡°I feel great.¡± Qing Luo patted his stomach and burped. ¡°I¡¯ve been fishing here for three days straight. I wouldn¡¯t have guessed that in the end, you¡¯d help me feast on this particr delicacy, friend.¡±

    With that, he waved. ¡°I¡¯d best be on my way.¡±

    He then turned and walked right out of the temple. When he reached the main gate, he suddenly paused, turned, and said with a smile, ¡°Friend, I suddenly thought of something. Would you like to hear it?¡±

    Su Yi took out a gourd of wine, then took a sip. ¡°Do you want to tell me that earlier, as I was catching the fish, murderous intent arose within your heart?¡±

    Qing Luo¡¯s whirlpool-like eyes narrowed, but then, heughed. ¡°You¡¯re indeed extraordinary, friend!¡±

    Su Yiughed too. ¡°It¡¯s a pity.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s a pity?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the fish didn¡¯t achieve its intended purpose.¡±

    Qing Luo furrowed his brow in confusion. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°I was fishing in more ways than one. You ultimately chose not to take the bait, so it went to waste.¡±

    Qing Luo¡¯s smile faded, and he eximed, ¡°Friend, did you anticipate that I¡¯d consider killing you?¡±

    ¡°The moment you said you sensed a dangerous presence upon me, I realized there was something not quite right about you,¡± said Su Yi, not bothering to hide it. ¡°But I couldn¡¯t say with certainty what if anything you wanted to do, so I went fishing to test you.¡±

    Qing Luo looked enlightened. ¡°I see.¡±

    Then, he shook his head, as if ashamed. ¡°The crux of the matter is that my heart isn¡¯t steady enough, so I behaved strangely and let too much slip. Of course, that wouldn¡¯t have mattered without your extraordinarily keen perception.¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve already decided to leave, you might as well tell me: why did murderous intent arise within your heart just now?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Qing Luo thought for a moment. ¡°Instinct.¡±

    ¡°Instinct?¡±

    ¡°Right. Friend, that dangerous presence about you makes me?very?ufortable, and I hate nothing more than that type of difort,¡± Qing Luo said solemnly. ¡°I can predict that even if we were to be true friends, that difort would linger. Thus, for a moment there, I really did want to kill you.¡±

    His reasoning was unquestionably ludicrous, but Su Yi believed him.

    When a mouse saw a cat, it instinctively sensed the danger.

    That¡¯s what it meant to have a ¡°natural enemy.¡±

    Qing Luo smiled. ¡°You said that the fish went to waste, but it¡¯s because of the fish that I decided against attacking you.¡±

    With that, he waved. ¡°When we meet again, I hope I won¡¯t sense that ufortable, dangerous presence. If so, we might actually be able to be friends. There¡¯d be no need for this sort of superficially friendly, yet¡­ hostile farewell.¡±

    Before his voice had finished echoing through the air, Qing Luo walked away.

    Su Yi remained in ce, and he didn¡¯t chase him. He just said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think this is much like what happens when a mouse sees a cat?¡±

    Qing Luo didn¡¯t miss a beat. He neither slowed down nor stopped. He just waved and said, ¡°Sure, but who¡¯s the cat and who¡¯s the mouse? It¡¯s still too soon to say. We¡¯ve got to look at this from a long-term perspective¡­ We¡¯ll see whoes out on top in the end.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Next time we meet, you¡¯d best not disappoint me. If you do, I¡¯ll feel that it wasn¡¯t worth letting you leave here today.¡±

    Qing Luo¡¯s heartyughter emanated from afar. ¡°That goes for you too, friend!¡±

    The young amnesiac of suspicious origins soon disappearedpletely.

    I finally encountered someone worthy of my attention. It¡¯d be a waste just to kill him¡­?thought Su Yi.

    He stood in the dpidated temple a while longer before turning and leaving.

    Before long, he was deep in the peach grove growing near the peak of Mother Ghost Ridge.

    This was where he¡¯d found the Pure Yang Fire Peach Tree, where he¡¯d first met its nature spirit, Tao Qingshan, and where he¡¯d seen the stone stele the Sea-Swallowing King, Ge Changling, left behind.

    However, this time, the peach forest was full of ghost bats!

    This type of little ghost was pitch-ck with sharp fangs. They feasted on corpse qi and remnant souls with relish, and although each was only about the size of a fist, they were extremely violent and insidious.

    If one bit a martial artist, its corpse poison would attack their heart, and they¡¯d die on the spot.

    Even ordinary Origin Dao cultivators were unwilling to provoke them because they attacked in swarms, moved quickly, and excelled at sonic attacks. They were extremely troublesome opponents.

    However, the ghost bats Su Yi saw now obviously weren¡¯t naturally urring. Someone was raising them here.

    There was a y pot hanging from each bat-infested tree. Each pot contained refined soul energy.?Its?off-white wisps were as fine as the hairs of an ox, and they rose from the pots and entered the bats¡¯ bodies in a non-stop stream, as if they were cultivating.

    When Su Yi saw this, he furrowed his brow.

    This method of raising bats was extremely ruthless and sinister. It required obtaining a nonstop stream of souls to refine as fodder for the bats to absorb and refine.

    The soul energy within one such y had to have been refined from at least a hundred souls.

    And there were over a thousand y pots hanging from the peach trees! That meant that one hundred thousand living things¡¯ souls had been refined here, at the very least!

    It seems that in these troubled times, every little creepy-crawly dares run out into the open and act as it pleases¡­

    Su Yi had only just thought this when he sensed something, and he disappeared into thin air.

    A few breaths of timeter¡­

    Whoosh!

    A haunt who¡¯d taken on the form of a woman rushed over.

    She stood outside the peach grove, then gazed into it, looking frantic and terrified. "Your Excellency, this is bad! An extremely powerful yao cultivator showed up and scared off the spirit beasts we directed before they¡¯d even made it into Guangling City!¡±

    Suddenly, deep within the peach grove, a streak of ck, ghostly mists shot into the air.

 Chapter 612: Not Quite Right

    <h4>Chapter 612: Not Quite Right</h4>

    The ghostly ck mists hovered in the air, taking on the shape of a man in ck?Daoist?robes.

    He had strange features and bright red eyes, and baleful mists churned around him. Countless vengeful spirits and aggrieved souls formed within the mist, as if he were a ghost king straight from the hells of the Netherworld.

    ¡°You fled in terror?¡± said the man in Daoist robes, his sharp voice stinging the ears.

    The ghost bats hanging from the nearby peach trees silently opened their eyes. Their irises were bright red, like zing candles. Packed together beneath the canopy, they were an eerie, imposing sight.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. He was an extremely terrifying yao cultivator, whose presence filled both heaven and earth. Even just watching from afar left me beside myself with fright,¡± said the woman, quivering with fright.

    ¡°A yao cultivator? Did that Qing Luo person who¡¯s taken up residence halfway up the mountain attack?¡± asked the man in Daoist robes.

    The woman shook her head. ¡°It didn¡¯t¡­ It didn¡¯t seem like Qing Luo.¡±

    ¡°Strange. Guangling City is small and ordinary. None of its martial artists have stepped onto the path of a true cultivator. How did a yao cultivator pop up out of nowhere?¡±

    The man in Daoist robes furrowed his brow.

    It was then that a faint voice rang out. ¡°You¡¯re just a tiny, insignificant little ghost, but you know Qing Luo too?¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Both the ck-robed man and the woman were stunned, and they looked in the direction of the voice.

    They weren¡¯t sure when he¡¯d gotten there, but a young man in blue now stood to the side of the peach grove, his hands behind his back, looking calm and detached.

    The woman shouted, ¡°Who are you? How dare you barge into¡ª¡±

    ¡°Noisy.¡± Su Yi snapped his fingers.

    Bang!

    The woman exploded into ck smoke, then dissipated.

    The ck-robed man¡¯s red eyes focused.?This guy¡¯s no pushover!

    He then sped his fist and inclined his head in greeting. ¡°Fellow Daoist, Qing Luo and I haven¡¯t known each other for long, but it¡¯s fair to say we¡¯re connected.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Why would someone of his character build a rtionship with an unseemly little ghost cultivator like you?¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes shed with fury, but in the end, he suppressed it. ¡°Fellow Daoist, I¡¯ve treated you with respect, so please, don''t insult me. If you do, it¡¯ll disrupt the peace between us!¡±

    ¡°That so?¡± Su Yi suddenly chanted an invocation, like the shout of a Buddha.

    Boom!

    An enormous, perfectly round, lotus-shaped round wave spread through the air.

    Wherever it passed, the bats hanging from the peach trees exploded before they even knew what hid them.

    As far as the eye could see, the bats went off like firecrackers, filling the air with sprays of bloody mist. It was a startling sight.

    The man in ck?Daoist?robes stiffened, his clothes suddenly drenched in sweat and his hair standing on end. He waspletely terrified.

    Had those thousands of ghost bats acted together, they¡¯d have presented a lethal threat to any Origin Dao cultivator beneath the heavens. They were vicious and sinister to the extreme.

    Yet now, a single invocation?had?killed everyst one of them!

    ¡°Do you think that counts as ¡®disrupting the peace?¡¯¡± asked Su Yi.

    The man¡¯s expression shifted erratically, and he forced a rigid smile, then bowed. ¡°This humble one had eyes, but he failed to recognize the expert before him. Senior, I humbly request your forgiveness.¡±

    He¡¯s chickened out, just like that??Su Yi paused, then couldn¡¯t help but lose interest. ¡°I ask, you answer.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The man in ck nodded repeatedly. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything I know, and I won¡¯t hold anything back!¡±

    ¡°Tell me your origins.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a disciple of the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate, and I¡¯ve?cultivated for?over one hundred and thirty years. Not long ago, I came to Mother Ghost Ridge to cultivate¡­¡± The manunched into his tale at top speeds.

    Su Yi, however, found his story rather dull. ¡°How do you and Qing Luo know each other?¡±

    The man grimaced. ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you, senior. Two weeks ago, the young man who called himself Qing Luo appeared out of nowhere and said that if I wanted to live, I had to work for him. He said that if I refused, he¡¯d kill me for the good of the world¡­¡±

    This time, Su Yi finally looked intrigued. ¡°What did he want you to do?¡±

    ¡°Raise ghost bats,¡± the ck-robed man said in a low voice. ¡°ording to Qing Luo, he needed a bunch of Netherworld Soul Sand, which can be refined from ghost bat eyes. However, as I¡¯m sure you¡¯re also aware, raising ghost bats requires vast numbers of souls. I had no choice but to dispatch my disciples to stir up the spirit beasts to hunt and kill¡­¡±

    Su Yi said thoughtfully, ¡°Are you trying to pin your crime on Qing Luo and goad me into making trouble for him?¡±

    The man in Daoist robe trembled from head to toe. He said hurriedly, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare harbor such thoughts!¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what your intentions were. This time, you won¡¯t escape death.¡±

    The man froze briefly, then turned and fled.

    Boom!

    He transformed into ck mes and shot into the distance.

    However, mere momentster, a streak of sword qi cleaved into him, dissipating his soul.

    ¡°Celestial Prison Demon Court is sending spirit beasts to wreak havoc throughout the world, all to gather?bloodmeal. Now, even the Deathbringer¡¯s Gate has started gathering souls? Since when was the popce prey you could ughter as you pleased?¡± Su Yi muttered, but there was no one there to hear it.

    Whoosh!

    A momentter, Su Yi took to the skies.

    ¡­

    Above Guangling City¡¯s gates.

    When Su Yi returned, hispanions weren¡¯t the only ones waiting for him. Fu Shan, Nie Beihu, Nie Teng, and the others were waiting there too. They¡¯d never left.

    ¡°Master, City Lord Fu Shan wishes to host a banquet for us. What do you think?¡± asked Yuan Heng.

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°No need.¡±

    He then fixed his gaze on Wen Changjing. ¡°Where are Lingxue¡¯s parents?¡±

    Wen Changjing was briefly stunned. Then, he whispered, ¡°Three days ago, subordinates of the imperial family arrived from the Jade Capital and led both Wen Changtai and Qin Qing away.¡±

    Su Yi frowned. ¡°What for?¡±

    The head of the Wen Family shook his head. ¡°They just said they were inviting the couple to the capital as guests. We don¡¯t know the specifics either.¡±

    The head of the Wen Family shrank beneath Su Yi¡¯s gaze, terrified and uncertain.

    His attitude waspletely different from before.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Su Yi turned his attention to Nie Teng. ¡°Mother Ghost Ridge has be a gathering point for spiritual energy. It¡¯s sure to be a famous mountain. You¡¯d do well cultivating there.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Master Su,¡± said Nie Teng.

    Su Yi nodded, then turned and left. ¡°Come on. We¡¯re going to the Jade Capital.¡±

    There wasn¡¯t anything in Guangling City he was reluctant to part with.

    He¡¯de back, but that was to solidify his Dao Heart.

    However, when he learned that the imperial family¡¯s subordinates had escorted his former inws to the capital, he instantly realized that something strange was afoot.

    Lately, there¡¯d been rumors that the imperial family and Hidden Dragon Sword Sect had surrendered and pledged their allegiance to the Celestial Prison Demon Court.

    And the Celestial Prison Demon Court was connected to Chu Xiu. Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but suspect that Chu Xiu was acting behind the scenes, and that Wen Changtai and Qin Qing had been led away at the Celestial Prison Demon Court¡¯s orders!

    After all, everyone knew that they were once Su Yi¡¯s inws. Even though he¡¯d long since severed that bond, his enemies wouldn¡¯t necessarily see it that way.

    Su Yi could have ignored this, but Wen Changtai and Qin Qing were Wen Lingxue¡¯s parents. How could he possibly remain uninvolved?

    ¡­¡­

    Two dayster, outside the Jade Capital.

    Su Yi crushed a talisman, and before long, a Swiftlight Sparrow came shooting through the air.

    Su Yi had already prepared a jade slip, which he tossed to the bird. The Swiftlight Sparrow caught it in its beak and flew away.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go in.¡± Su Yi walked into the city.

    The Jade Capital wasn¡¯t at all unfamiliar to him.

    He¡¯d grown up here, and it was here that he defeated Su Hongli and slew the imperial family¡¯s Unknown Dragons, establishing his reputation.

    However, the Jade Capital had obviously changed in his absence.

    As the capital of the Great Zhou, the Jade Capital had always been prosperous, with an auspicious air. It was a magnificent city.

    Yet now, a bleak, austere atmosphere spread throughout the city, and there was no sign of its former hustle and bustle.

    The few pedestrians they saw were martial artists, and all were in a hurry.

    Before long, Su Yi arrived at Peach Glyph Alley¡¯s Pinewind Vi.

    This was a gathering spot for the Ten Directions Pavilion, and when Su Yi returned to the capital for his revenge, he¡¯d stayed here.

    When Su Yi arrived, there was already a fat, oily-looking monk standing in front of the vi.

    This was none other than Monk Hongji. Su Yi had previously obtained quite a bit of information from him.

    ¡°Young Lord Su, it really is you!¡± When he saw Su Yi, Monk Hongji rushed over fawningly. He said in delight, ¡°It¡¯s been months since Ist saw you. And here I thought that once you left for the Great Xia, you wouldn¡¯te back!¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Let¡¯s chat inside.¡±

    He walked into the Pinewind Vi, took out his wicker chair, and made himselffortable. ¡°You sit down too.¡±

    The monk nced at Su Yi¡¯spanions, thenughed and sat on a stone bench beside Su Yi. ¡°Young Lord Su, might I ask what you¡¯vee to the Jade Capital for?¡±

    Su Yi, ¡°There¡¯s some information I¡¯m hoping to learn from you.¡±

    The monk was instantly serious. ¡°Young Lord, please speak directly.¡±

    ¡°Have the imperial family and Hidden Dragon Sword Sect really submitted to the Celestial Prison Demon Court?¡±

    Monk Hongji nodded. ¡°It¡¯s true. Seven days ago, a group of the Celestial Prison Demon Court¡¯s cultivators invaded the Jade Capital. It was on that very day that Emperor Zhou Zhili and the head of the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect publicly announced that they¡¯d pledged allegiance to the Celestial Prison Demon Court.¡±

    He had aplicated look on his face as he sighed. ¡°The otherworlders of the Celestial Prison Demon Court are just too strong! Their ranks included over a hundred Origin Dao cultivators.

    ¡°To the best of our current knowledge, they¡¯ve got four elders and nine dharma protectors, as well as thirty-six deacons, but even the deacons are in the Origin Pce Realm! No faction in the Great Zhou can oppose such overwhelming strength.¡±

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t at all interested in that, so he asked directly, ¡°Do you know if the Celestial Prison Demon Court¡¯s experts have been searching for those connected to me?¡±

    Monk Hongji stiffened, then nodded. ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case. Roughly five days ago, under the Celestial Prison Demon Court¡¯s orders, the imperial family announced that anyone connected to you was wanted for arrest. Anyone who provides useful leads will receive a generous reward.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi, but his expression didn¡¯t so much as ripple. ¡°Then do you know how many of those connected to me they¡¯ve found thus far?¡±

    Monk Hongji shook his head. ¡°That, I don¡¯t know. However, to the best of my knowledge, the White Province¡¯s Xiao Tianque, as well as his nsmen, were all imprisoned in the imperial pce a few days ago. Rumor has it that they were arrested because of their connection to you.¡±

    Su Yi had nothing to say in response, but the atmosphere silently turned tense and oppressive.

    The others present felt as if they were sitting on a carpet of needles.

 Chapter 613: Bloodmeal

    <h4>Chapter 613: Bloodmeal</h4>

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a trip to the imperial pce,¡± said Su Yi. He rose from his wicker chair, then nced up at the sky.

    It was dusk, and the skies were misty and dark.

    Monk Hongji¡¯s expression changed dramatically. ¡°Young lord, we cannot be reckless. The imperial pce is currently upied by an elder, two dharma protectors, four deacons, and eighteen ordinary cultivators of the Celestial Prison Demon Court. Theirbined power is enough to sweep through the entire Great Zhou¡­¡±

    He then went on to exin the aforementioned people¡¯s identities at top speed.

    The Celestial Prison Demon Court elder in attendance was called Hua Hongtai, and he was a true advanced cultivator of the Spiritual Manifestation Realm.

    The two dharma protectors were called Liu Ying and Duan Pojia. Both were in the Gathering Stars Realm.

    The deacons were in the Origin Pce Realm, while the remaining eighteen were ordinary disciples of the Celestial Prison Demon Court. All were in the Grain Avoidance Realm.

    Su Yi had nothing to say to this, but Yuan Hengughed coldly. ¡°A smattering of power like that??To Master, that¡¯s not even worth mentioning. Monk, there¡¯s no need for you to worry about this.¡±

    Bai Wenqing nodded. ¡°To Senior Su, that is indeed far from threatening.¡±

    Even the ever-cautious Ge Qian sighed in relief. ¡°And here I thought the Celestial Prison Demon Court was tough. If that¡¯s all they¡¯ve got, they really aren¡¯t worthy of our attention.¡±

    Monk Hongji didn¡¯t know what to say to that. ¡°....¡±

    He waspletely dumbstruck.?These people¡­ aren¡¯t even concerned about the Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator!?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Su Yi. He then walked right out of Pinewind Vi with his hands behind his back.

    Monk Hongji opened his mouth as if to say something, only for Yuan Heng to gently remind him, ¡°Monk, verbal assurance isn¡¯t enough, but seeing is believing. Why note with us and see the excitement for yourself?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡± Monk Hongji was obviously hesitant, but when he saw that Su Yi and hispanions were already taking action, he gnashed his teeth and followed.

    ¡­¡­

    The light of dusk bathed the grand, ancient imperial pce in a red-orange glow.

    The Hall of Peace.

    Nine enormous bronze tripod cauldrons stood in a Nine Pce Array.

    A group of cultivators each carried a jade bottle, and all of them were pouring dense, red blood into the cauldrons.

    This was?the?refined?bloodmeal, and it contained a shocking amount of?blood qi.

    As they poured more and more into the cauldrons, the bronze cauldrons¡¯ surfaces glowed red as blood.

    The tripods¡¯ contents were dense, bloody liquid. It churned nonstop, a pungent, bloody smell filling the air.

    Zhou Zhili sat to the side of the hall, watching this from a distance. His face was pallid and his fists were tightly clenched. It took everything he had to suppress his urge to vomit.

    ¡°It¡¯s just the smell of blood. You can¡¯t take it, Your Majesty? You really are a weakling,¡± jeered one of the cultivators. The othersughed along.

    Zhou Zhili looked ufortable, and he lowered his head. He said nothing, but inwardly, he hated them more than anything.

    The cultivators were all dressed in long dark robes, and they were disciples of the Celestial Prison Demon Court. Over the past few days, they¡¯d acted with abandon. Despite having upied the imperial pce, they didn¡¯t take him, the Zhou Emperor, the least bit seriously.

    ¡°Be quick about it. Once we¡¯ve refined the Bloodfiend Spirit Pellets, we still have to send them to Elder Hua. We cannot afford any dys,¡± said the graying, gaunt old man seated on the throne. He leaned back at an angle, his eyes sunken, and he had a cold, sinister disposition.

    Duan Pojia!

    One of the Celestial Prison Demon Court¡¯s dharma protectors.

    When they heard this, the cultivators dared not ck off, and they got to work, wasting no time at all.

    Zhou Zhili looked at Duan Pojia. ¡°Ofte, the Celestial Prison Demon Court has gone so far as to agitate the nation¡¯s spirit beasts into attacking cities throughout the Great Zhou, all for the sake of refining these so-called Bloodfiend Spirit Pellets. You¡¯ve brought disaster to the popce to gather all that?bloodmeal.¡±

    He paused, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°I¡¯m truly curious. Just what is all of this for?¡±

    Duan Pojia nced at Zhou Zhili, then chuckled. ¡°If you need to know something, we¡¯ll of course tell you. If you don¡¯t need to know, it¡¯s best that you remain ignorant.¡±

    Zhou Zhili said gravely, ¡°Then when will this end? Don¡¯t tell me you n to kill everyst citizen of the Great Zhou?¡±

    Duan Pojia looked strangely at him. ¡°A paltry little country like the Great Zhou? Even if we killed every single one of your citizens, the resulting Bloodfiend Spirit Pellets would be nowhere near enough.¡±

    Zhou Zhili¡¯s expression changed dramatically, and he almost dared not believe his ears.

    ¡°Of course, although we¡¯re a Demonist sect, we wouldn¡¯t do something as stupid as ¡®draining the pond to catch its fish.¡¯ After a while, we¡¯ll proceed to the Great Wei, Great Qin, and other such mundane nations. We¡¯ll continue gathering?bloodmeal?there.¡±

    Duan Pojia said slowly, ¡°ording to our estimates, if we gather one hundred thousand catties of?bloodmeal?per day, we can most likely refine enough Bloodfiend Spirit Pellets within three months.¡±

    Three months!

    One hundred thousand catties of?bloodmeal?per day!

    Zhou Zhili¡¯s hands and feet went numb, and his heart shook.

    To the best of his knowledge, killing ten adults in their prime would only enough blood essence to refine a catty of?bloodmeal.

    Gathering one hundred thousand catties per day meant extinguishing a million lives per day, if not more!

    If this continued for three months, it would result in ny million deaths, all so the Celestial Prison Demon Court could refine enough Bloodfiend Spirit Pellets!

    If they continued such brutality over such an extended period, wouldn¡¯t that make the world hell on earth?

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of divine retribution?¡± said Zhou Zhili, his face pallid. He couldn¡¯t even imagine how such ruthless, bloodthirsty cultivators could exist in this world. They saw human life like wheat to be harvested at their leisure.

    This was more than just brutal; it was inhuman!

    ¡°Divine retribution?¡± Duan Pojia couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Demonic cultivators like us rebel against the heavens. When have we ever concerned ourselves with such things? Little fellow, ultimately, you¡¯re not a true cultivator. You couldn¡¯t possibly understand: so long as you¡¯re strong enough, even divine retribution is helpless against you!¡±

    His voice was rife with confidence and disdain.

    Zhou Zhili was utterly despondent. He couldn¡¯t understand Duan Pojia at all.

    After a while, he grimaced and shook his head. ¡°Never mind that. I¡¯ll just ask you this: why is the Celestial Prison Demon Court going after everyone connected to Imperial Preceptor Su? He¡¯s never done anything to offend you.¡±

    Duan Pojia thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Those are our orders.¡±

    ¡°Whose orders?¡± Zhou Zhili was increasingly bewildered.

    ¡°Chu Xiu¡¯s,¡± said a deep, solemn voice. It appeared out of nowhere and echoed throughout the hall.

    At the same time, two figures shot inside.

    One was tall and stalwart, while the other was delicate and dignified.

    These were none other than Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing.

    Duan Pojia immediately sat upright on the throne, and the cultivators pouring?bloodmeal?into the cauldrons ceased their work. All of them looked over.

    Zhou Zhili shot to his feet too, but he didn¡¯t recognize Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing, so he couldn¡¯t help but feel bewildered.?How did those two enter the pce? Could they be Earthly Immortals?

    ¡°Who are you? How dare you trespass in the Celestial Prison Demon Court¡¯s territory?¡± bellowed a gray-robed demonic cultivator. He didn¡¯t look the least bit friendly.

    The Celestial Prison Demon Court had alreadypletely upied the Great Zhou.

    Yet now, someone had barged in here uninvited. They obviously didn¡¯t take the Celestial Prison Demon Court at all seriously!

    Bang!

    Yuan Heng lifted his hand and attacked from a distance. The gray-robed Grain Avoidance Realm cultivator¡¯s head instantly exploded with a spray of blood, killing him immediately.

    It took no more effort than swatting a fly.

    ¡°A little Grain Avoidance cultivator like you dares shout so arrogantly? You brought your death upon yourself,¡± Yuan Heng said disdainfully.

    Bai Wenqing was stunned. She keenly detected Su Yi¡¯s influence in Yuan Heng¡¯s mannerisms and attitude. Both were proud to their very bones.

    ¡°How dare you kill members of the Celestial Prison Demon Court!?¡±

    Zhou Zhili was surprised too, but he was inwardly as delighted as could be, and his expression was full of excitement.?Good! He deserved to die! He deserved it!

    Duan Pojia then rose to his feet and bellowed, ¡°Bastards! Can¡¯t you see whose territory this is? How dare you act up here! You¡¯re simply sick of living!¡±

    ¡°That so?¡± Yuan Heng grinned broadly, then drew himself up to his full height and unleashed the characteristic aura of the mid-stage Gathering Stars Realm.

    Boom!

    The grand hall trembled. In the face of that terrifying pressure, the Grain Avoidance cultivators visibly lost theirposure.

    ¡°The Gathering Stars Realm! This guy¡¯s in the Gathering Stars Realm!¡± Someone cried out in panic.

    Duan Poijia¡¯s pupils constricted, and his expression shifted. ¡°Fellow Daoist, are you perhaps an otherworlder too?¡±

    To the best of his knowledge, among the Great Zhou¡¯s cultivators, never mind Gathering Stars Realm experts; even Origin Pce cultivators were rare as could be.

    Yet now, a Gathering Stars Realm cultivator had killed his way inside. Duan Pojia couldn¡¯t help but suspect that this stranger wasn¡¯t native to the Azure Continent either.

    ¡°You¡¯re about to die, yet you¡¯re wasting so much time talking? Do you really think I came here for a chat?¡± Yuan Heng strode up to him. ¡°Wenqing, I¡¯ll leave the ants to you. I¡¯ll deal with this old windbag!¡±

    Bai Wenqing nodded gently. ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°Quick, inform Elder Hua! I¡¯ll stop them here!¡± When Duan Pojia saw this, he bellowed.

    Boom!

    As he spoke, he attacked directly, drawing a bloody halberd. It filled the air with blood-colored light as it swept toward Yuan Heng.

    Zhou Zhili held his breath.

    Duan Pojia was a Gathering Stars Realm cultivator too, and he practiced a demonic inheritance. Hisbat prowess was such that Zhou Zhili couldn¡¯t help but sweat on Yuan Heng¡¯s behalf.

    However, a momentter, Zhou Zhili was struck dumb.

    Yuan Heng strode forward and punched. Duan Pojia¡¯s blood-red halberd burst, inch by inch, scattering fragments of metal.

    The first imprint continued ahead, its power not diminished in the slightest. It mmed ruthlessly into Duan Pojia¡¯s chest.

    Bang!

    Duan Pojia flew directly backward, smashing into the imperial throne. He mmed into the wall behind him, leaving a body-shaped imprint and scattering fragments of stone.

    Upon closer inspection, there was an eye-catching, fist-shaped indent in his chest. Blood spurted from his mouth and nose, and his face was as pale as paper.

    In one punch, Yuan Heng had defeated a Gathering-Stars Realm dharma protector of the Celestial Prison Demon Court!

    This scene astonished everyone present.

    Zhou Zhili was so stunned that he fell into a daze, and his jaw practically fell off.?Who is this guy? Isn¡¯t he a bit too terrifyingly strong? How could he be so tyrannical?

    The Grain Avoidance cultivators had been just about to flee and seek reinforcements, but when they saw this, they were terrified. Their scalps went numb, and their courage left them.

    It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to flee, but that Duan Pojia lost too quickly. Just one punch had left him with severe injuries. They didn¡¯t even get a chance to flee!

    It was then that Bai Wenqing, who¡¯d been guarding the doorway, attacked.

    She raised her jade-like hand and waved it in the air.

    Sharp, crystalline des whooshed through the air, bringing with them a bone-piercing chill. When they descended, they cut through the Grain Avoidance cultivators like a scythe through wheat, killing them on the spot.

    Not one survived!

    This was the absolute suppression of superior power, no different from casually crushing an ant!

    ¡°Another Gathering Stars Realm¡­¡± Duan Pojia stood there, dazed and out of sorts, as if he were attending his parents'' funerals.

    Zhou Zhili was astonished, but more than that, he was mad with delight!

 Chapter 614: Do You Want to Live, or Die? Choose One

    <h4>Chapter 614: Do You Want to Live, or Die? Choose One</h4>

    Nine tripod cauldrons full of?bloodmeal?stood within the Hall of Peace.

    The dense smell of blood already filled the air, but as seven Grain Avoidance cultivators died where they stood, the stench intensified.

    Earlier, Zhou Zhili had been fighting back the urge to hurl.?Yet now, he felt iparably joyful, so excited that he almost wanted to dance, throw back his head, and roar into the sky.

    Over the past few days, the ¡°highest authority of the Great Zhou¡± had felt far too stifled and suppressed. Of course watching the experts of the Celestial Prison Demon Court fall excited him!

    ¡°You¡­ Just who are you people?¡± Duan Pojia struggled to his feet and asked in a quavering voice. He sounded as terrified as could be.

    ¡°Even if we told you, you wouldn¡¯t recognize our names,¡± said Yuan Heng. He strode forward, his tall, stalwart figure emanating an imposing majesty.

    ¡°I might be doomed, but you can forget about getting out of here alive either!¡± Duan Pojia roared hysterically and crushed a chain-shaped ck talisman. ck light shot out of it.

    Yuan Heng ignored it, raised his hand, and pped.

    Bang!

    Duan Pojia was already severely injured, so his body burst like paper mache, scattering blood and flesh.

    This Xuandu Continent Gathering Stars cultivator didn¡¯t amount to much, huh??Yuan Heng inwardly shook his head.

    When Zhou Zhili saw this, he couldn¡¯t have been any more astonished.

    A momentter, he sighed, straightened up his clothes, and bowed deeply. ¡°My name is Zhou Zhili, and I am the emperor of the Great Zhou. Greetings, mystic masters. Might I request your honorable names?¡±

    Yuan Heng said, ¡°We¡¯re no mystic masters. We just came here on orders.¡±

    Zhou Zhili was stunned. ¡°Seniors, dare I ask whose orders?¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment. Then you¡¯ll know,¡±ughed Yuan Heng. He then turned and left the grand hall.

    Zhou Zhili forcefully suppressed his curiosity, then said, ¡°Senior, there¡¯s still a Celestial Prison Demon Court Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator deep within the pce grounds. He¡­¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when a voice boomed like thunder just outside the grand hall¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Who has trespassed in the Celestial Prison Demon Court¡¯s territory? Get the hell out here!¡±

    Every word shook the hall¡¯s tiles, and even the tables and chairs swayed.

    ¡°We¡¯re finished! Old Demon Hua ising!¡± Zhou Zhili stiffened, and the blood drained from his face. All of his excitement and delight disappeared without a trace, and he felt as if he¡¯d been plunged into an icy abyss.

    Meanwhile, outside the pce, up in the sky¡ª¡ª

    A group shot through the air.

    Their leader was a withered man in red robes. He held a fly-whisk, and he wore a feather headdress. Demonic mes surged around him, and his sheer momentum filled the skies.

    Hua Hongtai!

    He was one of Celestial Prison Demon Court¡¯s elders, a true Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator.

    Four Origin Pce cultivators apanied him, three men and one woman.

    When he saw the situation inside the Hall of Peace, Hua Hongtai¡¯s face was instantly ashen beyondparison. His aura transformed, bing murderous and imposing.

    ¡°Did you do this?¡± Hua Hongtai¡¯s eyes shed like lightning as he gazed down at Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing.

    ¡°Anyone who wasn¡¯t blind could figure that out,¡± Yuan Heng said with a grin.

    Bai Wenqing couldn¡¯t help but remind him, ¡°Tone it down a notch. You¡¯re not strong enough to contend with a Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator.¡±

    Yuan Heng froze, thenughed bitterly. ¡°Why say that at a time like this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve lost your mind!¡±

    Yuan Heng instantly felt awkward.

    When he saw the two of them bantering and ignoring Hua Hongtaipletely, Zhou Zhili felt as if he were losing his mind.

    Hua Hongtai and hispanions were so angry, each had a nastier look on their face than the one before.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are or where you came from. Your arrogant attitude alone is enough to warrant me skinning you alive!¡± Hua Hongtai said icily, pausing for emphasis between each word.

    Boom!

    He stepped through the skies, his entire body shrouded in demonic mes. The majesty of a Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator nketed heaven and earth.

    The Origin Pce cultivators, meanwhile, stood guard around the hall as if to prevent Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing from escaping.

    ¡°Die!¡± Hua Hongtai¡¯s sleeves billowed around him, and he attacked from a distance.

    A hundred-foot palm condensed out of demonic mes. It surged with rampaging demonic Mysterious Truths, and it was terrifying beyond limit.

    Zhou Zhili was so startled that his soul was in disarray and his heart and mind shook. He couldn¡¯t even think about resisting.

    However, a momentter¡ª¡ª

    A tall, lean figure appeared out of nowhere, stretched out his hand, and pressed downward.

    It was a simple, understated motion, yet the hundred-foot palm of demonic me exploded with a bang, as fragile as tofu.

    .

    ¡°This is¡­¡± Zhou Zhili almost assumed his eyes were ying tricks on him.

    The four Origin Pce cultivators of the Celestial Prison Demon Court each reacted as if struck by lightning. They were dumbstruck and tongue-tied.

    Elder Hua¡¯s attack was actually blocked?

    How is this possible!??That¡¯s the power of the Spiritual Manifestation Realm!

    Hua Hongtai¡¯s eyelids twitched.

    Before he could react, ?that tall, lean figure appeared before him in a single step. He stretched out a fair, slender arm and gently pressed downward.

    ¡°Scram!¡± Hua Hongtai bellowed.

    HIs demonic mes filled the air, and his momentum and majesty were terrifying. His arms guided a vast current of power, and his fingers formed a strange demonic seal, which he flung ruthlessly forward.

    Bang!

    Beneath the onlookers¡¯ astonished gazes, Hua Hongtai¡¯s demonic seal burst beneath that light, airy palm, offering no resistance at all.

    Immediately afterward, a series of crunching noises rang out in rapid session.

    Hua Hongtai had raised his arms to defend himself, but now, it was as if a deity had taken a hammer to them. Bone, blood, and flesh burst and scattered, inch by inch, starting from his hands and wrists.

    In the end, the palmnded on Hua Hongtai¡¯s chest. He trembled from head to toe, and his entire body split apart!

    Whoosh~

    Blood fell like rain as Hua Hongtai¡¯s soul escaped its destroyed bodily shell.

    However, before it could flee, that tall, lean figure reached out and grabbed it, then exerted strength through his fingers. Soon, it too had been brushed.

    Just like that, Hua Hongtai had perished, body and soul!

    All of this took a while to describe, but it happened in a single breath of time.

    That tall, upright figure appeared, then pressed downward, breaking the demonic me palm imprint. Amentter, he stepped forward, and with a single palm strike and grab, he shattered Hua Hongtai¡¯s Spiritual Manifestation Realm body and obliterated his soul!

    That unstoppable tyrannical momentum, like an ax through bamboo, astonished everyone present.

    The four Origin Pce demonic cultivators were so terrified that their souls seemed to have left their bodies.

    Who¡¯d have thought that even the Spiritual Manifestation Realm Hua Hongtai would lose so quickly?

    ¡°So strong!¡±

    There were no words to describe how Zhou Zhili was feeling right now. He was ovee with astonishment.?Just how terrifying an existence is this person? How could he have killed an old demon of the Spiritual Manifestation Realm so easily?

    Only Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing remained calm; they¡¯d already grown ustomed to this.

    ¡°Who are you? Why¡­ Why are you acting against our Celestial Prison Demon Court?¡± said one of the Origin Pce cultivators in a quavering voice.

    Su Yi ignored him. He just waved his sleeves, sending four streaks of clear sword qi whooshing through the air.

    Splurt! Splurt! Splurt!

    A momentter, the four Origin Pce cultivators perished where they stood.

    As if Su Yi were merely flicking the dust off his clothing.

    Then, Su Yi turned around and looked into the Hall of Peace. ¡°Everything settled in there?¡±

    Yuan Heng said solemnly, ¡°Not one survived, Master.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re¡­ Su¡­ Su¡­¡± Zhou Zhili¡¯s eyes widened.

    Because it was then that he finally saw Su Yi clearly. He almost dared not believe his eyes, and he was so stunned that he couldn¡¯t even speak coherently.

    ¡°What is it? It hasn¡¯t been that long since west saw each other. Don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± When he saw Zhou Zhili freeze like a startled goose, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find it funny.

    ¡°Brother Su, is it really you!?¡± Zhou Zhili cried out. His voice trembled, and it was choked with sobs. Even the rims of his eyes reddened.

    The young emperor of the Great Zhou hadpletely lost hisposure. It was as if all of the grievances, frustration, fury, and hatred he¡¯d endured over the past few months had finally found an outlet, like floodwaters breaking through a dam.

    When Su Yi saw this, he furrowed his brow and sighed softly. ¡°Yuan Heng, look after him.¡±

    With that, he blurred into a streak of blue and shot through the air. In a sh, he arrived deep within the imperial pce grounds.

    A single solitary mountain stood here, its air permeated with spiritual energy. This was Unknown Dragon Mountain, where the imperial family¡¯s Unknown Dragons underwent secluded cultivation.

    Su Yi had long since noticed that Hua Hongtai and the others flew to the Hall of Peace straight from Unknown Dragon Mountain.

    Now, their strongest expert, Hua Hongtai, was already dead.

    Su Yi only had one goal left for this expedition: rescuing hostages!

    Deep below Unknown Dragon Mountain, they¡¯d carved an enormous dungeon into the earth.

    There was only one long, winding entrance.

    Although it was Su Yi¡¯s first time here, relying on his enormously powerful divine sense, he¡¯d long since sensed the route clearly and in its entirety.

    As he walked, he suddenly raised his hand and tapped.

    A streak of sword qi shot through the air.

    A thousand feet away, atop a Daoist tform, someone sat cross-legged, immersed in his cultivation.

    Splurt!

    A bloody hole appeared soundlessly in his throat.

    His head lolled to the side, and he topped over, dead.

    This was yet another Grain Avoidance Realm cultivator. In the Great Zhou, they¡¯d consider him an Earthly Immortal, yet now, he¡¯d died before he even knew what hit him.

    When Su Yi passed by his corpse, he didn¡¯t even spare him a single nce.

    Before long, the path opened up before him, and he found himself in an enormous underground space. They¡¯d excavated numerous prison wards, even illuminated with bronze torches.

    The soul-stirring sound of gasping and a woman¡¯s heavy breathing rang out.

    Through his divine sense, Su Yi saw a half-naked woman on the floor near the wards¡¯ entrances. She was on top of a man, and she was moving.

    Up and down. Up and down.

    Her eyes were partially closed, and her red lips were open. She looked utterly intoxicated.

    However, the man beneath her was rigid, and his eyes bulged. The life force quickly left his body, and even his skin was turning gray.

    ¡°You¡¯re seizing Yang to replenish Yin and stealing another¡¯s life force here, in a ce like this? Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself?¡± asked Su Yi.

    One sentence, and the woman stiffened and leaped into the air. As she fled into the distance, she drew a blue dagger and prepared to defend herself.

    There was nothing to criticize about her reaction speed, and she didn¡¯t even bother to get her clothes back in order, instead leaving herself exposed. It was obvious she was a veteran of hundreds of battles. Even if she¡¯d been more exposed, it wouldn¡¯t matter; she knew that staying alive came first.

    However, as soon as the sultry womannded and steadied herself on the ground, she felt a streak of flowing sword qi press up against her neck.

    Immediately afterward, a calm voice echoed in her ears.

    ¡°Do you want to live, or die? Choose one.¡±

 Chapter 615: When the Heavens Wish One Dead, Theyâ€™ll Drive Him to Madness

    <h4>Chapter 615: When the Heavens Wish One Dead, They¡¯ll Drive Him to Madness</h4>

    Goosebumps rose on the sultry woman¡¯s snowy skin.

    Without even pausing to think, she said, ¡°If it means I can live, I¡¯m willing to do anything.¡±

    As she spoke, she gazed at Su Yi. When she saw that he was just a young man, she couldn¡¯t help but feel bewildered.?Just where did hee from?

    Did Elder Hua and the others just stand back and watch as he entered the dungeons?

    Or¡­ could it be that they¡¯re all already dead?

    This thought made her heart shake, and as she looked at Su Yi, her gaze filled with deep trepidation.

    ¡°First, get dressed,¡± said Su Yi, withdrawing his sword qi.

    This request caught the woman off guard, but she quickly got her clothes in order, then whispered, ¡°What else would you have me do?¡±

    She seemed to have meekly epted her fate.

    ¡°Lie down for me,¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡°Uh¡­Ah?¡± The sultry woman¡¯s cheek¡¯s were instantly red with embarrassment.

    Thud!

    A momentter, she lost consciousness, and her body fell limply to the floor.

    ¡°Don¡¯t read too much into things.¡± Su Yi shook his head. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to even look at her.

    This was ady demonic cultivator who seized Yang to replenish Yin. Who knew how many men she¡¯d ridden? Su Yi found the very thought revolting; how could he possibly take a fancy to her?

    He walked up, then entered the first ward of the dungeons.

    Inside, he saw a group of unconscious people, men and women of various ages. Su Yi only recognized two: Xiao Tianque and his granddaughter, Xiao Zijin.

    These were undoubtedly members of the Lanling Xiao Family.

    Su Yi unleashed his divine sense and examined their condition, one by one. Before long, he sighed in relief.

    Earlier, he¡¯d been worried that the demonic cultivators had ced some sort of insidious secret art within the captives¡¯ bodies to threaten him.

    Now, it seemed they¡¯d done nothing of the sort.

    It seems the Celestial Prison Demon Court isn¡¯t at all concerned about these hostages, or rather, they never anticipated that I¡¯d arrive so quickly¡­

    He¡¯d effectively caught his opponents off guard.

    Had they prepared more thoroughly, this rescue operation couldn¡¯t possibly have gone so smoothly.

    Su Yi then examined the rest of the dungeons, finding a series of familiar faces.

    Like Zheng Tianhe, head of the Imperatorial Province¡¯s Zheng Family, and his daughter, Zhang Muyao.

    Or the Spiritmartial Marquis, Chen Zheng, and his subordinate, Zhang Yiren¡­

    When he saw his old friends and allies, Su Yi felt an irrepressible murderous intent rise within his heart.

    It was clear that Chu Xiu had resorted to underhanded methods to get revenge; there were no depths to which he would not sink.

    Su Yi had a simple way of responding to such attempts at revenge¡ª¡ª

    He¡¯d pull the grass up by the roots.

    After searching the entire dungeons, Su Yi furrowed his brow. Wen Changtai and Qin Qing were nowhere to be found!

    Su Yi then returned to where he¡¯d left the unconscious woman. ¡°Wake up. It¡¯s time to talk.¡±

    Every word boomed like thunder in her ears, shaking her soul. She awoke from her unconsciousness and hurriedly rose to her feet. ¡°What would you have me do, Fellow Daoist?¡±

    ¡°Where are Wen Changtai and Qin Qing?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The sultry woman froze, stunned, then seemed to realize something. Her eyes widened, and she blurted, ¡°You.. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re Su Yi!?¡±

    ¡°One more wasted word, and I¡¯ll kill you,¡± Su Yi said coolly.

    Beneath the weight of his distant gaze, the woman shuddered, then said hurriedly, ¡°Sir, I won¡¯t keep it from you: the day before yesterday, Elder Hua Hongtai had two of his subordinates deliver husband and wife to Bloodthistle Yao Mountain. Apparently, he was handing them over to Elder Tu Baizhen.¡±

    ¡°There are so many people in the dungeons,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Why only send the two of them?¡±

    The woman lowered her voice and said, ¡°Because Elder Hua Hongtai searched these people¡¯s souls, one by one, and in the end, he discovered that those two were the most likely to be useful.¡±

    Su Yi understood.

    Hua Hongtai had undoubtedly sensed that having Wen Changtai and Qin Qing firmly under his control gave him the best odds of threatening Su Yi!

    ¡°To the best of my knowledge, you experts of the Celestial Prison Demon Court originally crossed over from the exposed spatial barrier beneath Bloodthistle Yao Mountain. Is that right?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The sultry woman hesitated, then nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Su Yi stretched out his hand and seized her by the neck.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that so long as I cooperated, you¡¯d spare my life?¡± blurted the woman.

    ¡°Rx; you¡¯re still useful to me. I won¡¯t kill you. At least, not yet.¡± As he spoke, Su Yi exerted strength through his finger, and the woman fell unconscious once more. Su Yi then picked her up and left the dungeons.

    ¡­..

    Halfway up Unknown Dragon Mountain.

    A vast, majestic pce.

    Elder Hua Hongtai had once upied this ce.

    When Su Yi arrived, he performed a cursory search and found a blood gourd.

    The blood gourd was about the size of a palm, and it was crystalline and transparent. Natural golden Dao Marks floated above it, and it was obvious at a nce that it was extraordinary.

    ¡°A Spirit Gourd?grown?from a Golden Spirit Vine, and they went and refined it into something demonic? They¡¯ve really desecrated a natural treasure.¡±

    Su Yi immediately recognized the gourd as a Grand Dao Elixir born of the rare divine material, Golden Spirit Vine. It was naturally emzoned with the sharp, forceful Dao Charm of Metal.

    In the eyes of Spirit Dao sword cultivators, such gourds were ideal materials for refining Sword-Nourishing Gourds. They could nourish their natal spirit swords, and the Dao Charm of Metal would polish their edge and improve their weapon¡¯s quality.

    Yet now, this rare treasure, the kind that could only be happened upon by chance, had been forged into a demonic instrument!

    When Su Yi inserted his divine sense into it, he discovered bloody mist churning with the Golden Spirit Gourd. Thousands of blood-colored silhouettes floated in and out of view.

    Each had a vicious, sinister presence, like evil spirits who¡¯d crawled straight out of the depths of hell.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but look repulsed.

    Those were Blood Spirits!

    They were a type of evil spirit produced from the souls of virgin boys and girls. When refined with?bloodmeal, the Blood Spirits would undergo repeated transformations.

    Raising Blood Spirits was as ruthless and brutal as could be. It didn¡¯t get crueler than that.

    In the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, only second-rate demonic factions would use such despicable, brutal heretical arts.

    There were nine hundred Blood Spirits inside the Golden Spirit Gourd, half male, half female. They were no weaker than Martial Dao Grandmasters.

    ¡°How many people did you kill, and how much?bloodmeal?did you refine to raise so many Blood Spirits so quickly?¡±

    Su Yi was no saint, but when he saw this, his brow furrowed deeply.

    He recalled the disasters taking ce throughout the Great Zhou: spirit beasts were attacking en masse throughout the nation, bringing ruin to the popce!

    The Celestial Prison Demon Court was doing this just to gather enough?bloodmeal?to nourish these Blood Spirits¡­

    ¡°When the heavens wish someone dead, they¡¯ll first drive him to madness. You¡¯re nothing but a second-rate, paltry little Demonist faction. Do you really think you can do whatever you want in the Great Zhou?¡± Su Yi muttered to no one in particr, his gaze distant and cold.

    He had no ambitions of supporting the whole world on his shoulders or saving the popce, but since they¡¯d provoked him, he didn¡¯t mind teaching the Celestial Prison Demon Court a lesson they¡¯d never forget!

    As he thought, Su Yi formed a hand seal and pressed his palm against the gourd.

    Boom!

    Bloody, baleful energy churned without the gourd, and nine hundred Blood Spirits let out high-pitched, desperate shrieks as they burst into bloody mist.

    Su Yi¡¯s hand burst with radiant light as he formed the Buddhist Great Brightness Pure World Seal.

    Golden Buddhist swept through the gourd¡¯s interior, instantly eliminating the bloody, baleful mists within. Nothing was left behind!

    The formerly red-tinged Golden Spirit Gourd regained its natural golden luster. It was as smooth as if it had been forged out of gold, bright, and clean.

    Su Yi then turned and left.

    He nned to take a trip to Bloodthistle Yao Mountain!

    Night was upon them, and the enormous imperial pce was shrouded in darkness.

    The grounds¡¯ various halls and pces were thoroughlymplit, and teams of imperial guards were on patrol.

    Inside the Hall of Peace, it was as bright as midday.

    When Xiao Tianque, Xiao Zijin, Chen Zheng, Chang Yiren, and the others regained consciousness and saw their surroundings, all of them were visibly bewildered.

    .

    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake,¡± said Zhou Zhili. He rose from his throne with a smile.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Xiao Tianque eximed in disbelief. ¡°Did you save us?¡±

    The others looked at Zhou Zhili as well, only to see him shake his head. ¡°I wasn¡¯t in a cell, but I was under the demonic cultivators¡¯ control. I was as much a prisoner of the Celestial Prison Demon Court as you were. ¡°

    The newly-freed captives had no idea what to make of this.

    This was the imperial pce! Throughout the Great Zhou, who else could have saved them from the Celestial Prison Demon Court?

    It was then that Xiao Zijin couldn¡¯t help but ask, her voice tentative, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ Was it Master Su?¡±

    Master Su!

    When they heard this, Xiao Tianque, Chen Zheng, Zhang Yiren, and everyone else present looked bewildered.

    They couldn¡¯t help but recall the young legend who¡¯d swept through the Great Zhou, sword in hand, as if he were a fallen immortal.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. They say he¡¯s long since gone to the Great Xia, and there¡¯s been no word of him since,¡± murmured Xiao Tianque. ¡°Besides, the Celestial Prison Demon Court is so terrifying, I¡¯m afraid that not even Master Su¡­¡±

    His words trailed off, but his meaning was clear.

    Everyone else nodded to themselves.

    The Su Yi they knew was, even at his strongest, only in the Grain Avoidance Realm. Although he¡¯d stood at the pinnacle of the Great Zhou, he was far weaker than the Celestial Prison Demon Court. Their strongest experts were in the Spirit Dao!

    ¡°It was indeed Master Su,¡± Zhou Zhili said solemnly. ¡°He¡¯s iparable to his past self, and he can kill even Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators as easily as a scythe cutting through wheat.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    The atmosphere was suddenly heavy. Everyone was wide-eyed and dumbstruck; it was clear that this shook them to the core.

    When Zhou Zhili took in their bewildered faces, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh to himself. Hadn¡¯t he reacted in much the same way when he saw Su Yi kill Hua Hongtai?

    ¡°Where is Master Su now?¡± asked Xiao Zijin, her voice revealing her excitement as she broke the hall¡¯s silence.

    All eyes were instantly upon Zhou Zhili.

    ¡°After saving us, Master Su headed straight for Bloodthistle Yao Mountain,¡± Zhou Zhili said softly.

    Bloodthistle Yao Mountain!

    That was the Celestial Prison Demon Court¡¯s base!

    When they heard that, everyone was stunned, but more than that, something urred to them¡ª¡ª

    Don¡¯t tell me Master Su is going there to pull this otherworld demonic faction up by the roots?

 Chapter 616: Knowingly Facing Certain Doom? Why Be So Foolish?

    <h4>Chapter 616: Knowingly Facing Certain Doom? Why Be So Foolish?</h4>

    Late that night.

    Outside the Jade Capital.

    ¡°You ought to believe us now, right, Monk?¡± Yuan Heng asked with a grin.

    The monk¡¯s head bobbed up and down as fast as a pestle crushing garlic, and his expression was rife with emotion. ¡°I don¡¯t simply?believe?you, I¡¯m simply ovee with admiration!¡±

    When Su Yi, Bai Wenqing, and Yuan Heng barged into the imperial pce, Monk Hongji and Ge Qian stayed behind, watching from the shadows. They were also there to prevent any of their enemies from escaping.

    Naturally, they were there to see Su Yi exterminate Elder Hua Hongtai, the Spirit Dao cultivator.

    Even now, Monk Hongji felt shaken.

    Su Yi asked, ¡°I heard that the Celestial Prison Demon Court has upied four of the Eight Great Yao Mountains. I know about Bloodthistle Yao Mountain, but what about the other three?¡±

    The monk instantly calmed down and exined at top speed, ¡°There¡¯s also Treasure Temple Yao Mountain, Silverme Yao Mountain, and Heavenfault Yao Mountain. Each has Gathering Stars Realm cultivators to hold down the fort.

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°If I¡¯m to clean them up, I naturally have to pull their bases up by the roots.¡±

    He then looked at Yuan Heng, Bai Wenqing, and Ge Qian. ¡°You three are to split up and act separately. Yuan Heng, you take Silverme Yao Mountain. Ge Qian, you take Silverme Yao Mountain. As for you, Miss Bai¡­. You and the monk should go to Treasure Temple Yao Mountain together.¡±

    Bai Wenqing wasn¡¯t a cultivator of the Great Zhou, and she wasn¡¯t familiar with its geography. With Monk Hongji to guide her, there was no need to fear her getting lost.

    ¡°Got it!¡± All three agreed.

    Monk Hongji, however, was stunned. ¡°Young Lord Su, are you nning to rip the celestial Prison Demon Court up by the roots?¡±

    ¡°They weren¡¯t a faction of the Azure Continent to begin with,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°At most¡­ I¡¯m destroying the power they¡¯ve built up in the Great Zhou.¡±

    Monk Hongji gulped, then pounded his chest and said with an air of righteousness, ¡°Young lord Su, you act for the good of the world, to save the popce from flood and me. This monk might be inept, but he is willing to cast himself into the mes on your behalf. I shall not refuse my duty!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯spanions found this rather funny.?He¡¯s just asking you to guide Bai Wenqing, yet you¡¯re acting like you¡¯re throwing yourself to your death. It¡¯s too much!

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get to work. I¡¯ll wait for you at Bloodthistle Yao Mountain.¡±

    Su Yi then picked up the still-unconscious sultry woman and took to the skies.

    He already knew that she was called Liu Ying, and she was in the Gathering Stars Realm. She was one of the Celestial Prison Demon Court¡¯s dharma protectors.

    More importantly, her background wasn¡¯t at all simple. She was the sect leader¡¯s younger sister.

    When he arrived at Bloodthistle Yao Mountain, should he encounter trouble, he might well be able to put Liu Ying to good use.

    After watching Su Yi disappear into the distant night skies, Bai Wenqing looked at Yuan Heng and said gently, ¡°Big Brother Yuan Heng, you must be careful.¡±

    ¡°You too,¡± said Yuan Heng with a grin. ¡°If you encounter danger, use the talisman Master gave you to defend yourself.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Bai Wenqing nodded.

    When he saw the two chatting as if there were no one else around, Ge Qian felt a pang of jealousy, and he turned and left.

    When they saw this, Yuan Heng and Bai Wenqing chatted a while longer before parting ways.

    ¡­¡­

    The next day.

    Bloodthistle Yao Mountain.

    Su Yi flew in over the horizon.

    Mountains stretched into the distance, rising and falling, as far as the eye could see. They were enveloped in faint spiritual energy. Even the rocks and trees bore the mark of the silently awakening spiritual energy.

    ¡°It really is different than before,¡± Su Yi said softly.

    When he wasst here, the Spiritmartial Marquis¡¯ Greente Army had been stationed outside to prevent spirit beasts from fleeing and to maintain peace in the surrounding territories.

    At the time, Ning Sihua and Shen Jiusong were traveling with him. It was also on Bloodthistle Yao Mountain that Su Yi met the Mountain-Subduing King, Mu Xi, Grand Elder Pu Yi of Starcliff Academy, Lu Zhangfeng, and several others.

    When hepared what he saw to his memories, even Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel the passage of time.

    Time forged heartlessly ahead.

    When Su Yi was first here, he was only in the Martial Dao¡¯s Qi umtion Realm.

    Now, he was already in the Origin Dao¡¯s Gathering Stars Realm; he and his past self weren¡¯t even remotelyparable!

    Su Yi carried Liu Ying in one hand and continued ahead.

    After about the time it took to brew a cup of tea, Su Yi¡¯s divine sense detected the presence of a group of martial artists.

    ¡°This is the trend of the world. If we want to rise to prominence in these turbulent times, our only choice is to submit to the Celestial Prison Demon Court. Otherwise, there¡¯ll be no ce for us to establish ourselves.¡±

    ¡°But they¡¯re a demonic faction, and who knows how many innocent civilians they¡¯ve killed over the past few weeks? If we pledge ourselves to their cause, won¡¯t we be irredeemable heretical fiends like them?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®heretical fiends¡¯? Since when has this world differentiated between righteous and wicked? Didn¡¯t you hear that even the imperial family and the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect submitted?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ aigh!¡±

    ¡­Martial artists of all ages were clustered together and chatting.

    When Su Yi walked over, he instantly attracted their attention.

    ¡°Young man, this is Celestial Prison Demon Court Territory. What are you doing here?¡± an old man in white asked gravely.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t answer. He just swept his gaze across the martial artists. ¡°So, you¡¯ve be the otherworlders¡¯ dogs. How does it feel?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s expressions darkened.

    A middle-aged man growled, ¡°Young man, watch your mouth!¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Alright, no need to discuss that. I¡¯m going to kill the cultivators of the Celestial Prison Demon Court now. Are you going to stop me? Or will you stand back and watch?¡±

    What!?

    The group almost dared not believe their ears.

    ¡°Insane! He¡¯s obviously gone insane!¡± muttered a young man in ck.

    The others all had strange looks on their faces too. A young man had shown up on Bloodthistle Yao Mountain out of nowhere, saying he wanted to kill the cultivators of the Celestial Prison Demon Court. This¡­ This really was no different from insanity.

    Who beneath the heavens was unaware of how terrifying the Celestial Prison Demon Court was?

    ¡°Young man, hurry up and leave. You cannot afford to provoke the Celestial Prison Demon Court. Take this old man¡¯s advice. Don¡¯t be so foolish as to seek out your own death,¡± sighed a white-robed elder.

    Su Yi found all of this rather dull, and he couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anymore. He just continued ahead.

    ¡°Stay where you are!¡± shouted the young man in ck. ¡°Are you deaf? This is the Celestial Prison Demon Court¡¯s territory. Without orders, no one is allowed past this point, no matter who they are!¡±

    Su Yi stopped, then said, ¡°So, do you n to risk your life on the Celestial Prison Demon Court¡¯s behalf? You¡¯re going to stop me?¡±

    ¡°Idiot!¡± shouted the young man in ck. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? All of us have already pledged ourselves to the Celestial Prison Demon Court¡¯s cause. How could we tolerate¡­.¡±

    Splurt!

    The ck-clothed young man¡¯s head hit the ground with a ssh of blood.

    Everyone was startled, and their expressions changed dramatically.

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°You were weaker, so you chose to submit so that you might live. Understandable, but I¡¯vee here today to kill. Are you sure you want to stand in my way?¡±

    Everyone hesitated.

    Su Yi said no more. He just continued ahead.

    The group watched him leave. A long time passed, but no one else attempted to stop him.

    ¡°Who is that guy? Isn¡¯t he a bit too arrogant? We urged him not to throw his life away out of the goodness of our hearts, and not only did he not appreciate our kindness, he even killed someone! He¡¯s simply frenzied and depraved!¡± someone said indignantly.

    ¡°Just wait. This is unlikely to end well for him,¡± someone said coldly.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, a conflicted expression appeared on the white-robed elder¡¯s face. ¡°I actually rather hope someone can destroy the Celestial Prison Demon Court. Then¡­ We would obtain release, but more than that, the citizens of the Great Zhou would no longer be asmbs to the ughter.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed in response.

    ¡°Elder Li, loose lips lead to disaster!¡± someone warned.

    A middle-aged man said in a low voice, ¡°Elder Li, forgive my rudeness, but unless an immortal descends, the Great Zhou shall remain under the dark shadow that is the Celestial Prison Demon Court going forward. No one shall escape!¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­.¡± The white-robed elder muttered bitterly to himself. ¡°I, Li Changlin, was once pce master of Luyang Academy. I presided over an entire region, and my name was famous throughout the Great Zhou. Yet now, I¡¯m like an ownerless dog. To think I¡¯d sink so low¡­¡±

    Everyone was silent.

    The former prominent experts of the Great Zhou had all either died, submitted to the Celestial Prison Demon Court, or fled the country entirely.

    A sufficiently powerful storm could blow even the distinguished and aplished away. The world¡­ had changedpletely!

    Suddenly, off in the distance, someone shouted, ¡°Stop right there! Who are you?¡±

    The white-robed Li Changlin and the others instinctively looked over.

    Several hundred feet away, two dark-robed disciples of the Celestial Prison Demon Court appeared, blocking the blue-robed young man¡¯s path.

    Shit!?Li Changlin and the others¡¯ expressions shifted.

    Were the Celestial Prison Demon Court cultivators to discover that they¡¯d let the young man in blue pass unimpeded, there was no way they¡¯d let them off!

    However, before they could react, they saw a sh of sword light.

    Splurt! Splurt!

    Both Grain Avoidance Realm disciples¡¯ heads flew through the air.

    Blood fell like a waterfall.

    The young man in blue continued leisurely ahead, not sparing the bodies so much as a second nce.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Li Changlin and the others gasped in surprise, and their scalps went numb.

    To them, Grain Avoidance cultivators were lofty experts, Earthly Immortals, people mortal martial artists like them could only gaze upon from afar.

    Yet now, that blue-robed young man had just killed two of them with ease, as if he were squashing a pair of ants!

    ¡°Who was that guy?¡± someone eximed.

    ¡°Could you determine his cultivation?¡± asked another.

    ¡°How terrifying!¡± said another in astonishment. A chill coursed down his spine. He¡¯d just realized that, had they dared block the blue-robed young man¡¯s path, they might well have been reduced to corpses by now!

    ¡°I¡¯m going to go see what happens!¡± Li Changlin said suddenly. ¡°Even if there¡¯s only a small chance, I¡­ I hope someone can really give the Celestial Prison Demon Court a crushing defeat!

    ¡°Even if he¡¯s ultimately no more than a month to me or an ant trying to shake a tree, he¡¯s worthy of our respect and admiration. We ought to cheer him on!

    ¡°Even if he cannot escape death in the end, we ought to do what we can to honor him. We should give him a proper funeral and erect a grave marker in his honor. Then, future generations will know with certainty that not everyone in the Great Zhou is a coward afraid of death!¡±

    His voice started out somber, but gradually deepened, bing impassioned and determined.

    The pce master of Luyang Academy was now fervent, yetposed.

    ¡°Elder Li, he¡­ He¡­.¡±

    The martial artists were bbergasted, but Li Changlin¡¯s words moved them, and their expressions filled with uncertainty.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go see what¡¯s happening!¡± Someone gnashed his teeth and followed.

    ¡°I¡¯ve long since had enough of living as those?fiends¡¯?dog!¡±

    ¡°Come on, all of you!¡±

    Before long, several others followed.

    However, a few remained in ce, unwilling to follow.

    ¡°They¡¯ve obviously lost their minds. This is the Celestial Prison Demon Court we¡¯re talking about here! They¡¯ve got Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators to hold down the fort. It would take an immortal from on high to save us! Anyone else would simply be throwing their life away.¡±

    The martial artists who remained behind acted as if they were looking at a pack of fools. They watched Li Changlin and the others with confusion written all over their faces.

    They knew they were doomed, yet they did it anyway. Why do something so foolish?

 Chapter 617: Imperial Preceptor Su Yi!

    <h4>Chapter 617: Imperial Preceptor Su Yi!</h4>

    Su Yi didn¡¯t know just how many Celestial Prison Demon Court cultivators were distributed throughout Bloodthistle Yao Mountain.

    Nor did he know how many forces they had stationed here, or what defenses they¡¯d installed.

    However, he didn¡¯t care.

    When you were strong enough, you had no need to consider such variables. You could simply crush everything in your path!

    In the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, those with significant attainments all had something inmon when they fought: sheer domineeringness!

    They were domineering to the point that no matter their enemies'' schemes and tricks, they just cut right through them.

    A single sword could break ten thousand plots!

    This wasn¡¯t simple barbarism; this was the nature of a sword cultivator.

    They fought without fear of death, and when they weren¡¯t convinced, they took action.

    Of course, those sword cultivators who insisted on acting tough despite insufficient cultivation died horrible deaths¡­

    ¡°Hm? Who are you? Why haven¡¯t I seen you before?¡±

    A group of martial artists appeared up ahead and watched Su Yi¡¯s approach suspiciously.

    Whoosh!

    .

    Su Yi raised his hand and sliced. Sword qi shot through the air, carving a thousand-foot, perfectly straight rift so deep that you couldn¡¯t see the bottom.

    From beginning to end, he didn¡¯t utter a word. He just continued ahead.

    The martial artists froze in ce like mud statues and broke out in cold sweats. None of them dared stand in Su Yi¡¯s way.

    ¡°So strong!¡±

    When the white-robed Li Changlin and the others arrived and saw the massive rift, they were too shaken to even speak.

    ¡°Brother Li, who was that young man just now?¡± one of the startled martial artists couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°An expert who¡¯se to kill the Celestial Prison Demon Court. The way I see it, he¡¯s carving a light in the darkness, and he¡¯s worth following even if it means my death!¡± Li Changlin said staunchly.

    Even as he spoke, he and the others continued after Su Yi.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go watch too.¡± Some of the startled martial artists couldn¡¯t help but tag along.

    Before long, numerous others joined their procession.

    Su Yi noticed the martial artists tailing him from afar, but he ignored them and continued on his way.

    Before long, he arrived at a small hill.

    Four disciples of the Celestial Prison Demon Court were seated there, drinking andughing and chatting amongst themselves.

    A group of martial artists was working like ves around them, nting various spiritual medicines.

    The spiritual energy of heaven and earth was recovering, making this a prime opportunity to nt spiritual medicines.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    One of the male disciples noticed Su Yi, and his expression turned a bit strange. When he saw the still-unconscious Liu Ying in Su Yi¡¯s grip, his expression instantly changed.

    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡± He shot to his feet. ¡°Quickly, prepare the¡­¡±

    Splurt!

    There was a sh of sword qi, and before the man could finish speaking, his head flew through the air. Blood gushed from the stump, shooting high into the air, like water from a geyser.

    His drinkingpanions were all terrified, but before they could react, three streaks of sword qi struck them down.

    As easy as killing a chicken!

    This bloody spectacle startled the martial artists nting spiritual medicines on the hillside.?It was only after Su Yi left that they came to their senses, and their expressions changed dramatically.

    ¡°Who was that person? How dare he kill his way into the Celestial Prison Demon Court¡¯s territory?¡±

    ¡°Those were four Grain Avoidance Realm experts, yet he killed them just like that?¡±

    ¡°My heavens!!¡±

    As they discussed what had just happened, Li Changlin and the others caught up. When they saw this bloody spectacle, they felt even more astonished than before.

    So strong!?Just¡­ Just who is that young man?

    Before long, Li Changling andpany continued after Su Yi, but quite a few martial artists joined them. There were now at least twenty people tailing Su Yi!

    Furthermore, the deeper Su Yi ventured into the mountain wilderness, the more martial artists tagged along¡­

    From beginning to end, Su Yi paid them no heed. He just continued straight ahead, neither fast nor slow. When he encountered patrolling martial artists, he swung his sword and disyed his strength. None of the patrols dared act up after that.

    When he encountered disciples of the Celestial Prison Demon Court, he gave them no chance to waste words. He just killed them.

    He forged relentlessly ahead, like an axe through bamboo!

    Seeing this, the martial artists¡¯ blood zed as if on fire, and their hearts filled with excitement.

    He was just one man and one sword, but it was as if there were no one else there!

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been excited upon witnessing his magnificent bearing?

    Suddenly, a cold voice boomed, ¡°What little rat dares act up in Celestial Prison Demon Court territory!?¡±

    Three figures shot over. Their leader was a man in red robes. His eyes shed like cold lightning, and his aura was intimidating.

    Three deacons!

    Off in the distance, when Li Changlin and the other martial artists saw them, their expressions shifted dramatically. It was as if someone had poured a bucket of ice water on their heads. Their hearts clenched, and they looked at Su Yi with concern.

    The Celestial Prison Demon Court¡¯s deacons were all in the Origin Pce Realm!

    Pick any one at random, and they could act as they pleased anywhere in the Great Zhou!

    It was then that the beautiful woman beside the man in red let out a burst of coquettishughter. ¡°And then there¡¯s you, you wretches. What have you gathered for? Don¡¯t tell me you n to rebel?¡±

    Her bright eyes swept across Li Changlin and the other martial artists. Their bodies stiffened, and their faces filled with rm. Irrepressible terror rose within their hearts.

    The third deacon stood on the other side of the red-robed man. He was tall and stalwart. When he saw Liu Ying unconscious in Su Yi¡¯s hands, he cried out, ¡°Brother Mo, look! It looks like the woman that punk¡¯s carrying is¡­¡±

    Whoosh!

    A streak of sword qi burst into being, turning into a flowing light and piercing the stalwart deacon¡¯s throat.

    He clutched his neck, then fell to the ground with a thud.

    He was dead!

    ¡°This¡­¡± Li Changlin and the others were wide-eyed and dumbstruck.

    Earlier, all they saw was Su Yi killing Grain Avoidance cultivators as easily as he might ughter a chicken. Who¡¯d have guessed that Origin Pce cultivators were just as helpless against him?

    This is bad!

    The red-robed man and the beautiful older woman visibly lost theirposure, turned, and fled.

    Su Yi snapped his fingers twice.

    Both Origin Pce demonic cultivators fell from the sky, dead. Their corpses were sprawled out on the ground, and there were eye-catching, bloody holes through their throats.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even look at them. He just continued ahead.

    When they saw this, Li Changlin and the others practically boiled over with excitement and whooped for joy.

    ¡°Good! They deserved it!¡±

    ¡°This¡­ Is this senior an immortal from the heavens? Has he been sent here to rescue us?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! There are no depths to which those devils wouldn¡¯t sink. This is their well-deserved retribution! Wondrous! This is truly wondrous!¡±

    The vast majority of these martial artists had been forced to submit to the Celestial Prison Demon Court¡¯s tyrannical abuses of power. They¡¯d long since lost track of how many humiliations and grievances they¡¯d been forced to endure.

    When they saw this, how could they not rejoice? How could their hearts not fill with excitement?

    Su Yi, however, found all of this rather dull.?Everyone he¡¯d seen thus far was too weak to block even a single hit!

    A bit less than ten minutester.

    Su Yi killed twenty more Grain Avoidance Realm disciples of the Celestial Prison Demon Court, as well as five Origin Pce Realm deacons before finally reaching the heart of Bloodthistle Yao Mountain.

    The number of martial artists following him had increased. There were now over a hundred of them!

    Everyst one of them looked eager.

    It was just as Li Changlin said earlier: following Su Yi was like following the light cutting through the darkness. He was giving them hope!

    This hope started out small, but it was growingrger andrger!

    After all, when they first saw Su Yi, even Li Changlin thought Su Yi was insane to attempt to take down the Celestial Prison Demon Court on his own.

    ¡­¡­

    Deep within the wilderness of Bloodthistle Yao Mountain, there was an enormous chasm leading to an underground world.

    One hundred and eight copsed dpidated altars stood alongside the rift.

    When Su Yi arrived, he stopped in ce for the first time since his arrival.

    ¡°Su Yi of the Great Zhou hase for a visit!¡±

    His voice was calm, yet it reverberated throughout Bloodthistle Yao Mountain like a grand bell, dispersing the clouds. It spread down the rift and into the underground world below.

    The martial artists dispersed throughout the mountain were stunned, and all of them set aside their tasks.

    ¡°Su Yi?¡± The atmosphere was briefly tense and silent, but then, it practically boiled over.

    ¡°Imperial Preceptor Su!?¡±

    Countless eyes widened in shock. They couldn¡¯t help but recall the legendary young man who¡¯d once stood at the pinnacle of the Great Zhou and whose name once shook this corner of the world.

    ¡°What¡¯s Imperial Preceptor Su doing at Bloodthistle Yao Mountain? Don¡¯t tell me he ns to fight the Celestial Prison Demon Court?¡± someone eximed.

    ¡°Quick, let¡¯s go watch!¡±

    A momentter, countless martial artists¡¯ hearts filled with excitement. They cast aside all other concerns and rushed toward the source of the noise.

    Su Yi!

    He was a legendary figure, a matchless genius who¡¯d risen to prominence in the Great Zhou, single-handedly dominating both the Great Zhou and its two neighbors!

    In the hearts of countless martial artists, Su Yi was an undefeatable legend!

    Months had passed with no word of him, yet now that he stood before them, who could possibly overlook him?

    ¡°So.. So,?he¡¯s Imperial?Preceptor Su¡­!¡± Li Changlin said, his lips quivering.

    He finally understood. <i>So, this solitary swordsman in blue, this young man who¡¯s forging ahead as if the defenders aren¡¯t even there, is Su Yi!</i>

    There was uproar amongst the martial artists following him, too. A chorus of voices rang out.

    Imperial Preceptor Su!

    What martial artist of the Great Zhou didn¡¯t know just how much weight that title carried?

    ¡°It¡¯s been months since anyone saw him, yet he seems to have undergone aplete transformation. The imperial preceptor is even stronger than before!¡± someone murmured.

    ¡°Not long ago, there were rumors that Imperial Preceptor Su Yi slew terrifying entities deep within the Great Qin¡¯s Sea of Chaotic Spirits. He¡¯s as outstanding as could be, and the people say he¡¯s like a fallen immortal, not of this world. Now, it seems Imperial Preceptor Su is even stronger than the rumors suggest!¡± someone shouted in excitement.

    ¡°There¡¯s no doubt about it. During his several-month disappearance, Imperial Preceptor Su transformed, like a carp metamorphosing into a dragon. He¡¯s be an enormously powerful figure. Otherwise, how could he kill Origin Pce cultivators as easily as chickens or dogs?¡± someone sighed.

    All the martial artists on Bloodthistle Yao Mountain were in uproar, for no other reason than this: a young legend had re-entered the world!

    ¡°That young man¡­?is Imperial?Preceptor Su?¡±

    The martial artists who¡¯d initially apanied Li Changlin assumed that Su Yi was just throwing his life away, and that Li Changlin¡¯s choice to apany him was a majorpse in judgment.

    However, when they heard the joyous shouts filling the air, they were dumbstruck and bewildered.

    At the same time, the Celestial Prison Demon Court cultivators stationed throughout the mountain heard themotion and rushed over.

    Were someone to gaze down from the dome of heaven, they¡¯d see beams of light streaking through the sky from all directions. All were headed to where Su Yi now stood!

    Meanwhile, in the underground world.

    When Su Yi¡¯s booming voice reached the chasm¡¯s depths, it caused an enormous uproar.

 Chapter 618: The Holy Infant

    <h4>Chapter 618: The Holy Infant</h4>

    The underground world.

    Pavilions were as numerous as trees in a forest, and there were numerous pces.

    The buildings were all new; the Celestial Prison Demon Court had built them here recently.

    This demonic faction of the Xuandu Continent saw this ce as their home base. Numerous extremely powerful formations had been ced between the various pces and pavilions.

    Within one of the many pavilions.

    ¡°Qing Jin, have you thought it through?¡± asked the Pineme Daoist, his expression conflicted.

    Qing Jin sighed. ¡°Master, what if I don¡¯t agree? What will you do then?¡±

    The Pineme Daoist was her master, as well as the third high elder of the Hidden Dragon Sword Sect.

    In the past, he upied a lofty position. As an Earthly Immortal, the people respected and revered him.

    Yet now, he¡¯d long since submitted to the Celestial Prison Demon Court.

    Furthermore, he nned to betroth her, his apprentice, to Ma?Chengkong, one of the Celestial Demon Prison¡¯s dharma protectors. She wouldn¡¯t be his wife, either; she¡¯d be a concubine!

    ¡°Qing Jin, times have changed,¡± the Pineme Daoist said softly. ¡°The Celestial Prison Demon Court shall preside over the Great Zhou going forward. This is the direction of the future, and no one can change it. Now, even our Hidden Dragon Sword Sect has had no choice but to lower its head in submission.

    He paused here, then looked at her. ¡°The smartest thing we can do now is recognize our situation. Take now, for instance. Dharma Protector Ma Chengkong has taken an interest in you. If you be his Dao Partner, you¡¯re destined to soar. Meteoric sess is just around the corner!¡±

    The more he spoke, the more impassioned he sounded. ¡°This is an opportunity others can only dream of. If you miss it, you¡¯ll regret it for the rest of your life!¡±

    Qing Jin¡¯s face paled, and her jade-line fists silently clenched. She shed the Pineme Daoist a bleak smile. ¡°Master, in my heart, I¡¯ve always seen you as a father figure, but¡­ You want to betroth me to a bloodthirsty old fiend as a concubine¡­¡±

    She took a deep breath, then murmured, ¡°I truly regret it. I regret that I didn¡¯t choose to remain by Su Yi¡¯s side as a servant. If I had, perhaps this would never have happened to me.¡±

    ¡°Su Yi?¡± The Pineme Daoist froze, stunned, then burst into coldughter. ¡°Never mind that Su Yi has long since left the Great Zhou. Even if he were here, if he tried to take the Celestial Prison Demon?Court on all?by himself, he¡¯d be no different from a mantis trying to block a chariot!¡±

    He paused, then said, ¡°Besides, recently, the Celestial Prison Demon Court¡¯s forces have traveled throughout the nation, seizing everyone connected to Su Yi. Qing Jin, had you truly be his servant, how could it possibly have ended well for you?¡±

    Qing Jin pursed her lips, her expression stubborn. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because Su Yi isn¡¯t here that they dare act without reservation! If the Celestial Prison Demon Court were really strong enough to take him down, why would they resort to attacking those around him?¡±

    Bang!

    The Pineme Daoist mmed the table and shouted, ¡°Qing Jin, quit being so childish! Do you have any idea how grievous the consequences will be if you refuse to be Dharma Protector Ma¡¯s concubine?¡±

    Qing Jin paled, and she said staunchly, ¡°There¡¯s no evil he wouldn¡¯tmit. Even if I die, I won¡¯t lower myself by giving my body to a vile old man like him!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± The Pineme Daoist was so angry he practically spat fire.

    Suddenly, a raspy voice rang out. ¡°Pineme, I, Ma Chengkong, dislike coercing others.¡±

    A disheveled, body old man pushed open the door and walked inside. His face was covered in deep wrinkles, and his eyes were tawny yellow. He had a mustache and a hunched back. A sinister, imposing aura emanated from his entire body.

    ¡°Dharma Protector Ma, why are you here?¡± Mere moments prior, the Pineme Daoist had been visibly infuriated. Now, he shot to his feet and walked up with a smile, nodding and bowing at the waist, the very picture of a fawning boot-licker.

    Qing Jin watched this y out, her heart filling with indescribable loathing and disappointment.?This¡­ This is the man I once saw as a father figure?

    The withered Ma Chengkong nced at the Pineme Daoist, ¡°Leave us, you worthless wretch.¡±

    The Pineme Daoist shook frown head to toe, then averted his gaze. ¡°Dharma Protector Ma, please, give me just a little more time. I¡¯m sure I can convince Qing Jin to agree¡­¡±

    Whap!

    Ma Chengkong backhanded the Pineme Daoist, sending him staggering back. He fell onto his backside, cheeks swollen and hair in disarray.

    Then, he turned his tawny eyes on Qing Jin, and his thoroughly-wrinkled face broke into a hungry, lewd grin. ¡°I¡¯ve already run out of patience. Flowers ought to be plucked while they¡¯re still in bloom. You refuse to listen? Then I¡¯ll teach you obedience in the bedroom!¡±

    Qing Jin shuddered as she realized that the hideous old monster was about to force the matter.

    The Pineme Daoist said frantically, ¡°Qing Jin, don¡¯t just stand there! Hurry up and agree!¡±

    Bang!

    Ma Chengkong kicked the Pineme Daoist, sending him flying out of the room. ¡°Get the hell out of here, you eyesore! Don¡¯t spoil my fun!¡±

    With that, he walked up to Qing Jin, smiling so broadly that his eyes narrowed into slits. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I promise you unprecedented pleasures, a joy even greater than bing a deity or immortal. In the past, after tasting pleasure, a few other stubborn little beauties started drooling at the mere sight of me, as if they wanted nothing more than to eat me up! Hahaha¡­!¡±

    Thebination of his lewd words and hideous smile pushed Qing Jin past the limits of her tolerance. She gave into panic and despair.

    She gripped the shortsword she¡¯d hidden in her sleeves and thrust it at her throat.

    ng!

    A crisp, clear sound rang out, and the shortsword went flying.

    Qing Jin¡¯s wrists were in agony.

    Ma Chengkong was now mere inches away, his gaze fiery. ¡°How could I just let you die before I¡¯ve tasted you?¡±

    Qing Jin¡¯s beautiful face filled with despair.

    However, seeing a beautiful woman so helpless only made Ma Chengkong even more excited. Malevolent mes surged within him, but just as he was about to act¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Su Yi of the Great Zhou hase for a visit!¡±

    Every word was like the ringing of a bell, reverberating throughout the area and shaking the entire building. Even the tables and chairs trembled.

    Ma Chengkong shuddered from head to toe; he was obviously rmed. The malevolent fire building in his chest dissipated into nothingness, and his wrinkled face was instantly grim.

    Su Yi!?

    The punk kid Elder Chu spoke of?

    Ma Chengkong¡¯s?expression filled?with bewilderment.

    Su Yi!?Qing Jin had already given into despair, but when she heard this familiar voice, her eyes lit up, and her spirits rekindled.

    ¡°He¡¯s actually¡­ killing his way into the Celestial Prison Demon Court¡¯sir?¡± An indescribable emotion coursed through Qing Jin¡¯s entire body.

    ¡°Hmph! I¡¯ll kill that Su kid, thene back to deal with you, you little bitch!¡± Ma Chengkong snorted coldly, turned, and rushed off.

    He could already hear themotion from outside the pavilion, and he realized that the sect¡¯s other experts were already responding to Su Yi¡¯s arrival. He naturally dared not dy.

    ¡°No, I have to go watch too!¡± Qing Jin cast aside all other concerns and rushed outside.

    ¡°Qing Jin!¡± The Pineme Daoist tried to stop her, but he was one step toote.

    He stood in ce, his expression shifting erratically. ¡°Su Yi¡­ that punk really dares act up here? Isn¡¯t he afraid they¡¯ll kill him?¡±

    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he gnashed his teeth and charged out.

    ¡­¡­

    A thousand-foot blood-colored vortex hovered over the underground world.

    There was a cauldron sitting on an altar directly beneath it. Its interior was full of churning blood, and an infant who looked carved out of jade sat within the liquid.

    The infant looked utterly innocent, but the sight of his snow-white body immersed in blood gave him a strange presence: sacred, yet strange and unsettling.

    His hands were crossed over his stomach, forming an ancient seal. Wisps of unearthly ck light surged around the altar like mist and flowed into the infant¡¯s body.

    A ck-robed man with a head of red hair held a suet jade bottle and stood piously to the side of the altar.

    Tu Baizhen!

    An elder of the Celestial Prison Demon Court and an advanced cultivator of thete-stage Spiritual Manifestation Realm!

    Every time the infant was on the verge of absorbing thest of the blood-red liquid inside the cauldron, the ck-robed, red-haired Tu Baizhen walked up respectfully and poured red liquid out of the jade bottle.

    This was?bloodmeal?gathered from the bodies of martial artists, and it was like a miraculous medicine.

    ¡°Esteemed Holy Infant, the loftiest bloodline of our Celestial Prison Demon Court, Spiritdemon Goldblood, flows through your veins, and a portion of an ancient demon emperor¡¯s will is sealed within your sea of consciousness.

    ¡°Now that the spiritual energy of the Azure Continent is recovering, it will soon wee an unprecedented golden age! All you need to continue your cultivation. The day you prove your Dao and be an Emperor awaits you!¡±

    Tu Baizhen¡¯s gaze was fervent, and he addressed the infant in the cauldron with awe and piousness.

    It was then that a booming voice emanated from afar.

    ¡°Su Yi of the Great Zhou hase for a visit!¡±

    Boom!

    The sacrificial altar swayed, and the infant seated cross-legged within the burbling, blood-filled cauldron silently opened his eyes.

    What did they look like?

    They were calm, icy, distant, and indifferent, yet bright red, like doorways to hell.

    The infant was the picture of innocence, with features that looked carved out of jade. However, those eyes gave him an unsettling, sinister, malevolent aura.

    Tu Baizhen¡¯s heart trembled beneath the infant''s gaze, and his soul?palpitated?in terror. He hurriedly lowered his head and said in a quavering voice, ¡°Esteemed Holy Infant, please, calm your fury! Your subordinate will go ughter that scoundrel right away!¡±

    The infant rose within the cauldron.

    Whoosh~

    Blood surged and churned, forming interweaving strands and covering the infant in crimson robes.

    When the infant left the cauldron, he emanated a terrifying, malevolent presence, bearing down on Tu Baizhen. He felt suffocated, and his face filled with astonishment.?Is the Holy Infant already this powerful?

    ng!

    The infant stretched out his hand, and the cauldron¡¯s abundant fresh blood transformed into a sword fully four feet long. Fresh blood flowed around its de, and its interior was like a miniature purgatory. Countless vengeful souls howled and wailed inside it.

    The infant furrowed his brow, seemingly displeased, then stretched out his hand and tapped the de.

    The four-foot blood sword shook, then shrank down to three inches and fell into the infant¡¯s palm.

    The infant broke into a satisfied grin. ¡°I¡¯m going with you.¡±

    He had the raspy voice of an old man.

    Thebination was extremely unsettling: an infant n in red?Daoist?robes, holding a sword of blood, with icy, crimson eyes and a voice imbued with the vicissitudes of years gone by.

    ¡°You cannot!¡± Tu Baizhen said nervously. ¡°Esteemed Holy Infant, Elder Chu requested that you weren¡¯t to leave the Altar of Blood Sacrifice until the onset of the Radiant Epoch¡­¡±

    ¡°One more wasted word, and this lofty one will kill you,¡± said the Holy Infant.

    With that, the infant turned and left, stepping into the sky and soaring into the distance.

    Tu Baizhen¡¯s expression flickered back and forth, both terrified and frantic. In the end, he gnashed his teeth, pressed off the ground, and gave chase.

 Chapter 619: The Baleful Demon Heaven-Plundering Formation

    <h4>Chapter 619: The Baleful Demon Heaven-Plundering Formation</h4>

    The skies were overcast.

    Su Yi¡¯s blue robes billowed in the bitingly cold winds.

    He stood near the chasm leading to the mountain¡¯s underground world.

    He was all by himself, yet he was the center of attention.

    A series of signal horns rang out from afar, adding an additional austerity to the atmosphere.

    Demonic cultivators flew in from all directions, one after another.?Numerous powerful figures soared out of the underground world at the bottom of the massive chasm.

    They poured in like rain, with powerful momentum!

    Murderous intent filled the surrounding area, affecting even the wind and clouds!

    Li Changlin and the other martial artists¡¯ expressions shifted. Their earlier mad delight and excitement disappeared, and they came to their senses.

    ¡°This is bad! If Imperial Preceptor Su can¡¯t defeat them, we¡­ I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll be implicated too¡­!¡±

    Some of the martial artists¡¯ hair stood on end, and their hearts filled with terror.

    Reality was cruel.

    They could tell that Su Yi was indeed more powerful than before.

    However, they were even more keenly aware of just how terrifyingly powerful the Celestial Prison Demon Court was!

    Even ignoring the Grain Avoidance and Origin Pce cultivators, there were more than ten dharma protectors here, each a Gathering Stars expert.?Furthermore, Elder Tu Baizhen, a Spiritual Manifestation expert, was here to hold down the fort!

    Combine that with the formations they¡¯d ced throughout Bloodthistle Yao Mountain, their various treasures and trump cards and their power was enough to make just about anyone give in to despair!

    ¡°Even if we wanted to leave, it¡¯s already toote¡­¡± Many of them regretted their impulsive decision to tag along.

    Others griped to themselves,?Imperial Preceptor Su could have snuck in and caught them off guard, so why¡¯d he have to shout like that and reveal himself?¡±

    Everyone could see the situation clearly. If Su Yi had kept quiet, he would never have drawn so many Celestial Prison Demon Court cultivators over.

    This was just great! One sentence, and everyone had gathered here!

    ¡°If I¡¯d known this was going to happen, I wouldn¡¯t havee to watch,¡± said someone, his expression unsightly.

    Li Changlin detected the change in hispanions¡¯ attitudes, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel sorrowful.

    When it seemed advantageous to them, they would wave banners and cheer.?The moment the situation seemed disadvantageous to them, they¡¯d resent the very person they¡¯d cheered for moments prior, doing all they could to distance themselves.

    This was the nature of a mob.?Unpresentable, unreliable, and fickle. Its members flocked toward perceived benefits and fled from perceived dangers!

    An austere killing intent hung in the air.

    Demonic cultivators gathered on all sides, zing with fury and forming a formation. They overflowed with murderousness.

    The sight struck terror into the martial artists¡¯ hearts.

    However, it was as if Su Yi didn¡¯t even see any of this. He stood there, proud and upright, as calm as ever.

    He¡¯d always beenzy. He was toozy to search every nook and cranny of Bloodthistle Yao Mountain for traces of his enemies.

    It would have been too much trouble.

    Thus, when he reached the entrance to the mountain¡¯s underground world, he shouted to call all his enemies to him. That way, he could deal with all of them at once!

    This was the fastest, most direct method. It was the most efficient, too.

    Enemies arrived, one after another, but they didn¡¯t rush to attack.

    For one thing, they didn¡¯t yet understand Su Yi¡¯s abilities.

    For another, they recognized the unconscious woman Su Yi was carrying. They dared not act recklessly. Better to wait for the higher-ups to arrive and take charge of the situation.

    However, although they didn¡¯t attack, the cultivators of the Celestial Prison Demon Court prepared for battle and sealed off all possible escape routes.

    ¡°What are you all doing here? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re nning to revolt?¡± someone bellowed from afar, his voice booming like thunder.

    He was a tall man in ck heavy armor, and he gripped a ck spear. His cold gaze was fixed on Li Changlin and the other martial artists.

    Whoosh!

    All the demonic cultivators looked over.

    Beneath that terrifying pressure, many of the martial artists¡¯ scalps went numb, and their courage fled them.

    ¡°Your Excellency, we absolutely have no intention of rebelling!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! We couldn¡¯t possibly be so bold as to betray the Celestial Prison Demon Court. Please, forgive us! Don¡¯t be angry with insignificant figures like us!¡±

    ¡°Your Excellency, please, don¡¯t misunderstand!¡± Some of the martial artists¡¯ knees gave out beneath them. They thudded to ground and?pled?for mercy in a panic.

    ¡°Spineless wretches!¡± Li Changlin¡¯s aged face was ashen with fury, but he too felt dismal.

    Off in the distance, the cultivators of the Celestial Prison Demon Court burst into uproariousughter, their expressions utterly disdainful.

    ¡°We¡¯ll settle the score with?you lotter!¡± snorted a tall man in heavy armor.

    With his status, he couldn¡¯t even be bothered to deal with these insignificant little martial artists.

    ¡°We¡¯re finished!¡±

    The kneeling martial artists gave in to despair.

    Those who hadn¡¯t knelt were rmed and terrified, but more than that, they instinctively nced at Su Yi.

    All of them knew that Su Yi¡¯s victory or defeat would determine their survival!

    Suddenly, there was a disturbance among the demonic cultivator¡¯s ranks. ¡°Dharma Protector Ma is here!¡±

    Everyone watched as a withered, wrinkled elder flew out of the chasm, demonic qi surging around him. He emanated a terrifying majesty.

    This was none other than Ma Chengkong.

    ¡°Liu Ying¡­¡±

    When he saw the sultry woman Su Yi was carrying, Ma Chengkong¡¯s tawny eyes were instantly solemn. Now, he understood.?<i>No wonder that Su kid dares push us like this. He¡¯se with a hostage!</i>

    As they stood there, another dharma protector flew out of the chasm, then another.

    The atmosphere was increasingly stifled and murderous.

    In the end¡ª¡ª

    When Tu Baizhen appeared, every expert of the Celestial Prison Demon Court looked at him, their expressions solemn.

    Li Changlin and the other martial artists¡¯ hearts trembled!

    Tu Baizhen was dressed in ck, and he was tall and stalwart. As soon as he appeared, the characteristic aura of the Spiritual Manifestation Realm spread out around him, nketing the heavens and blotting out the sun.

    No one else present could even remotelypare!

    Li Changlin and the others were all mortal martial artists. In the face of someone like Tu Baizhen, they were no different from ants gazing upon a heavenly dragon!

    Everyone was looking at Tu Baizhen¡­except for Su Yi. He was looking at Tu Baizhen¡¯s shoulder.

    An infant only a little more than a foot tall stood there, dressed in blood-red robes. His eyes were bright red, cold, and indifferent, giving his guileless and innocent face a sinister, unearthly quality.

    When he sensed Su Yi¡¯s gaze, the infant smiled, his blood-red eyes yful and inquisitive.

    ¡°So, there¡¯s a demonic infant here¡­¡± Su Yi arched his brow.

    A demonic infant was a natural-born demon, with an innate demonic bloodline. They were descendants of true demons!

    In Demonist factions, when they wanted to raise a powerful demonic infant, they started as soon as the baby was born. The first thing they did was erase its awareness.

    Then, they¡¯d seal the will of an old demon in its sea of consciousness.

    The stronger this remnant?will, the greater the demonic infant¡¯s potential, and the more terrifying its power!

    In a sense, from the moment a demonic infant was born, it was destined to serve as an older demon¡¯s ¡°avatar¡±!

    The old demon used its will to exploit the demonic infant¡¯s bloodline and natural talent. In doing so, they realized a shocking transformation of the Grand Dao!

    I wonder how strong the will sealed within the little monster¡¯s sea of consciousness is. What level of demon does it belong to?

    Su Yi was instantly intrigued.

    Tu Baizhen stood in the air further away, his expression calm and indifferent. ¡°Su Yi, Elder Chu told me about you, but I would never have guessed that you¡¯d throw your life away so soon.¡±

    His cold voice reverberated throughout heaven and earth.

    He fixed his gaze on Liu Ying and frowned. ¡°However, I can give you an opportunity. Let Liu Ying go, and I can let you leave unharmed!¡±

    Liu Ying was the sect leader¡¯s younger sister. Although she was only in the Gathering Stars Realm, she had an extremely lofty status.

    This presented a rather thorny problem to Tu Baizhen.

    However, before Su Yi could respond, the demonic infant standing on Tu Baizhen¡¯s shoulder said disdainfully, ¡°The life of a single slut, that¡¯s all. Why bother? Don¡¯t waste words. Just kill him! Right, those ant-like martial artists too. Don¡¯t spare a single one of them!¡±

    The demonic infant looked young, but his voice was old and raspy. Thebination was strange and unsettling.

    It wasn¡¯t cold, but the crowd nheless shuddered. Even the demonic cultivators felt thoroughly ufortable.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Tu Baizhen hesitated.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? Thatte-stage Gathering Stars pup dares behave this arrogant precisely because the bitch¡¯s life is in his hands!¡± the demonic infant said slowly.

    It was then that Su Yi flung Liu Ying to the side. Then, he said casually, ¡°I, Su Yi, wish to kill you, but I won¡¯t sink to using a woman¡¯s life to threaten you.¡±

    Everyone was bbergasted.

    ¡°Has this guy gone insane?¡± The experts of the Celestial Prison Demon Court were bbergasted.

    ¡°Imperial Preceptor Su, he¡­¡±

    Li Changlin and the other martial artists were astonished too. They almost dared not believe their eyes.

    With a hostage in hand, the Celestial Prison Demon Court¡¯s cultivators would have to act cautiously for fear of hurting her. They wouldn¡¯t dare do anything reckless.

    Now that he¡¯d given up his hostage, how could the demonic cultivators possibly hold back?

    Tu Baizhen was stunned too, but then, he burst intoughter. ¡°Elder Chu said that although your cultivation base was weak, you were proud?to your?very bones, and yourbat prowess was heaven-defying. At the time, I didn¡¯t believe it, but now, it seems he was right!¡±

    The demonic infant asked with great interest, ¡°He¡¯s strong?¡±

    Tu Baizhen nodded. ¡°Esteemed Demonic Infant, ording to Elder Chu, back in the Great Xia, the boy defeated several of the Azure Continent¡¯s Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators despite his Gathering Stars Realm cultivation. He¡¯s a heaven-defying genius of the younger generation! Even Elder Chu once suffered a loss at his hands.¡±

    This revtion stunned everyone present, from the demonic cultivators of the Celestial Prison Demon Court to Li Changlin and the other martial artists. Everyone gasped, and the way they looked at Su Yi changed.

    So, Su Yi hade prepared!

    ¡°Wondrous!¡± The demonic infant pped his hands in delight. ¡°Quick, kill him! I want his blood!¡±

    When Su Yi heard that, heughed, then swept his gaze across the surrounding area. ¡°Why don¡¯t I see Chu Xiu?¡±

    He was waiting for Chu Xiu to make an appearance, but strangely, the crafty demonic cultivator had yet to show his face.

    ¡°If you survive this, I promise to tell you where Elder Chu is,¡± said Tu Baizhen. He waved. ¡°Get in formation!¡±

    Boom!

    Cultivators of the Celestial Prison Demon Court were ready and waiting nearby. When they heard their orders, they instantly took action. Demonic energy surged around them, soaring into the heavens.

    In the blink of an eye, their energies fused together, forming a terrifyingbat formation.

    The Baleful Demon Heaven-Plundering Formation!

    This was one of the Celestial Prison Demon Court¡¯s strongestbat formations. It fought at the forefront of a battlefield, joining an entire group of demonic cultivators¡¯ qi and blood. Bybining their strengths, they could unleash endlessly terrifying power.

    However, when Su Yi saw this, the depths of his eyes shed with disdain.

 Chapter 620: The Perceiving Chaos Heaven-Shaking Seal

    <h4>Chapter 620: The Perceiving Chaos Heaven-Shaking Seal</h4>

    The Baleful Demon Heaven-Plundering Formation.

    Eighteen Gathering Stars cultivators served as the formation¡¯s core. Seventy-two Grain Avoidance cultivators formed the perimeter, with thirty-six Origin Pce cultivators in between.

    Every Gathering Stars cultivator fused with the power of two Origin Pce and four Grain Avoidance cultivators, as if they¡¯d be a singr entity.

    And all eighteen Gathering Stars cultivators¡¯ energies cooperated harmoniously with each other, too.

    The formation was like interweaving chains, and it surrounded Su Yipletely.

    ¡°Kill him!¡± shouted Tu Baizhen.

    Rumble!

    Heaven and earth shook, and baleful demonic energy filled the skies.

    Once the whole formation was in motion, terrifying demonic qi churned, filling the air and blotting out the sun.

    The faintly audible roaring of demonic gods rang out, along with the wailing of ghosts.

    Li Changlin and the other martial artists could no longer suppress their overwhelming awe and astonishment, and they retreated further away.

    The power of thebat formation was just too terrifying. Even just watching from afar, their courage failed them.

    There was no need to even question it: with their strength, were they to get swept up into this, they¡¯d be reduced to ash!

    Tu Baizhen¡¯s eyes shed like cold lightning as he stared at Su Yi.

    He was actually eager to see just how Su Yi nned to handle this. In the world of cultivation, suchrge-group formations were originally intended to counter the powerful.

    The Baleful Demon Heaven-Plundering Formation was one of the Celestial Prison Demon Court¡¯s topbat formations. Once activated, it could suppress even Spiritual Manifestation Realm existences!

    ¡°Kill him! Kill him! Kill him!¡±

    Roars rang out, shaking the heavens and affecting even the surroundingndscape.

    The demonic cultivators within the formation unleashed various treasures and secret arts, forming eighteen boundless energy currents which swept toward Su Yi from all sides.

    Each and every strike contained enough power to make a Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator tremble!

    Su Yi, however, shook his head. ¡°Nothing but y chickens and porcin dogs.¡±

    Boom!

    He took to the skies, his hands forming a profound and unfathomablebat seal.

    A rain of clear light circted around him, permeated with the Dao Charm of Yin and Yang. The light converged into a seal, half white, half ck. It was only the size of a cattail fan, yet it burst with limitlessly terrifying destructive power.

    The firm and forceful power of Yang and the soft and flexible power of Yin shed and intermingled within it, guiding surging, circting fluctuations of destructive energy.

    As the seal formed, a hundred feet of sky seemed to cave in with Su Yi at its center, forming a whirlpool of the Grand Dao.

    Half of the whirlpool was Yin, the other Yang.

    ck and white surged and shed within.

    It was a magnificent yet startlingly destructive spectacle.

    Rumble!

    When the formation¡¯s eighteen currents of energy shot forth, a heaven-shaking st reverberated throughout the surrounding area.

    Motes of light poured down like a waterfall, and energy swept through like a hurricane.

    Even Tu Baizhen couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    He truly couldn¡¯t imagine how a Gathering Stars Realm cultivator like Su Yi could take this head-on.

    Off in the distance, Li Changlin and the other martial artists were seeing stars. The terrifying collisions were deafening, and their eardrums were on the verge of bursting. Their hearts shook, and they almost fell.

    Their cultivation simply wasn¡¯t enough for this!

    Is he dead?

    The cultivators forming the Baleful Demon Heaven Plundering Formation gazed intently into the distance.

    When the smoke dissipated and the rain of light receded, an unbelievable scene greeted them.

    Su Yi stood in the air, blue robes swaying around him, without so much as a single hair out of ce!

    An inscrutable and profoundbat seal revolved around him, drawing upon the power of Yin and Yang. It absorbed all the power within its hundred-foot range, leaving not even a drop behind.

    The more it absorbed, the more terrifying thebat seal became!

    The perfectly-roundbat seal seemed like a ck hole capable of devouring any power in this world!

    ¡°This¡­¡± The cultivators of the Celestial Prison Demon Court watched in disbelief. Their pupils constricted.

    Their attack was enough to tten a Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator!

    Yet it hadn¡¯t harmed Su Yi in the slightest. Moreover, Su Yi had used some sort of unbelievable method to block and devour itpletely!

    ¡°What level of Daoist magic is that!?¡± Tu Baizhen¡¯s expression changed dramatically. He, too, was stunned.

    On his shoulders, the demonic infant¡¯s blood-red eyes glinted with strange light. ¡°That¡¯s the Dao Charm of Yin and Yang, and the Daoist magic¡­ seemed capable of absorbing others¡¯ power toward one¡¯s own ends¡­ Incredible!¡±

    The infant was curious, and quite surprised.

    Bzzz!

    Su Yi?paid this no?heed. His hands were like the Supreme Ultimate, the Yin-Yang, and his movements flowed like water or clouds as he condensed yet another seal.

    This one used the five elements as its base, and it shone with the radiance of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth. The five elements cycled, bing one perfect whole. As soon as it appeared, it fused into the first seal.

    Boom!

    The seal before Su Yi surged with the Dao Light of the five elements, which?interwove?with the power of the whirlpool.

    The power of the five elements circted within the whirlpool, coexisting with Yin and Yang!

    It was now stronger than before by a wide margin!

    Even just watching from a distance, the Celestial Prison Demon Court cultivators felt suffocated. They sensed a potentially lethal threat.

    ¡°Kill him! Don¡¯t stop attacking!¡± roared Tu Baizhen. He could tell this wasn¡¯t looking good.

    Boom!

    A grand battle broke out, and demonic qi swept through the sky.

    All manner of Daoist magics and secret artsbined, forming a flood of power that nketed the skies. It was like a series of tidal waves; when one came crashing down, yet another took its ce, over and over again. The resulting power was terrifying beyond limit!

    Shockingly, Su Yi stood as firm as a boulder despite the onught, allowing the current to wash over him. He didn¡¯t move in the slightest; their attacks couldn¡¯t even shake him!

    Moreover, the hundred feet around him were like a ck hole, devouring the relentless attacks into nothingness!

    The seal in front of him zed with increasingly searing radiance, like a sun illuminating the surroundingndscape. It slowly circted, producing a destructive aura that sent a chill down Tu Baizhen¡¯s spine.

    ¡°Hurry up and use your magic treasures, you blithering idiots!¡± bellowed the demonic infant.

    The demonic cultivators of the Celestial Prison Demon Court hurriedly did as they were told.

    Boom!

    One treasure after another flew through the air, filling the sky with radiant light.

    Axes, tridents, sabers, spears, halberds, swords, seals, bottles¡­ one after another, they unleashed their power and swept toward Su Yi.

    But it was then that¡ª¡ª

    Su Yi beckoned the wind with one hand, lightning with another, and pressed down on the seal hovering in front of him.

    Boom!

    The perfectly spherical seal suddenly exploded, then swept out in all directions, taking the power of the hundred-foot energy vortex with it.

    Were someone watching this from above, they¡¯d see a radiant, eye-catching ripple form with Su Yi at its center.

    Everywhere it passed, wind and lightning howled, Yin and Yang circted, and the five elements scattered a rain of light. Theirbined power nketed heaven and earth.

    Crunch! Crack! Snap!

    Rapid-fire explosions filled the air.

    The first to go were the various treasures, which broke as easily as paper mache, then disintegrated into nothingness.

    Immediately afterward, the eighteen Gathering Stars Realm cultivators, thirty-six Origin Pce, and seventy-two Grain Avoidance cultivators exploded.

    Blood poured down like a waterfall, transforming thendscape into a bloody vision of purgatory. Everything was painted a startling shade of red!

    This was the Perceiving Chaos Heaven-Shaking Seal!

    It was the supreme destructive secret art of an ancient Daoist orthodoxy. It used Yin and Yang as its roots and interwove the five elements, using wind and lightning as a trigger!

    It could easily incinerate mountains, boil seas, and exterminate all manner of supernatural beings.

    Furthermore, it had unbelievable miraculous applications when used against demonic power.

    Heaven and earth fell silent.

    A bloody mist hung in the air.

    Everyone present stood there in a daze.

    One attack!

    In just one attack, he¡¯d broken the Baleful Demon Heaven-Plundering Formation, exterminating one hundred and twenty-six demonic cultivators!

    Not one survived!

    That unstoppable momentum and terrifying power crushed everything in their path, shaking everyone present.

    ¡°My¡­ My heavens¡­¡± Off in the distance, Li Changlin and the other martial artists were scared out of their wits. Their eyes widened, and they felt tongue-tied. Moreover, they quivered from head to toe.

    Even if you¡¯d hit them over the head, they would never have guessed that Su Yi would be?this?strong.

    Earlier, when they saw Su Yi surrounded, most of them regretted their decision toe here. They feared that Su Yi had implicated them, and they were beside themselves with panic.

    Quite a few even knelt and begged the Celestial Prison Demon Court¡¯s cultivators for mercy!

    Why??Wasn¡¯t it because they thought poorly of Su Yi¡¯s chances and assumed he couldn¡¯t turn this around?

    Now, when this tyrannical, bloody scene yed out before them, the martial artists were dumbstruck.

    ¡°How is this possible!?¡± Tu Baizhen couldn¡¯t help but shout, his eyes wide with disbelief.

    That attack was so terrifying that it scared even him, ate-stage Spiritual Manifestation Realm expert. His heart and soul trembled, and his hair stood on end.

    Ever since they¡¯d crossed over, the Celestial Prison Demon Court had swept through the Great Zhou. None could stand in their way!

    Yet now, practically all of their subordinates had been wiped out!

    These losses were far too heavy.

    ¡°Such power is more than enough to sweep through all Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators¡­¡± The demonic infant¡¯s innocent little face was solemn, and its bright-red eyes repeatedly evaluated Su Yi, as if seeing him for the first time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think this saves a lot of time?¡± Su Yi fixed his gaze on Tu Baizhen, his expression calm, as if he were discussing a mere trifle.

    However, beneath the weight of his gaze, Tu Baizhen, a Spiritual Manifestation Realm expert, shuddered. His expression shifted dramatically.

    He finally understood. Su Yi wasn¡¯t relying on his hostage, Liu Ying, at all. Rather, he was relying on his own strength, which was already unbelievably overwhelming!

    ¡°Esteemed Holy Infant, what¡­ What should we do?¡± Tu Baizhen couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    The demonic infant frowned, then broke into a broad grin. ¡°I¡¯m just a little child! Why would you ask me a question like that?¡±

    Tu Baizhen was speechless.

    The infant rose into the air. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Go deal with him. With me here, you can attack without reservation.¡±

    Tu Baizhen took a deep breath, then nodded. He hefted his blood-red spear and bellowed, ¡°Activate!¡±

    The aura of thete-stage Spiritual Manifestation Realm circted rapidly and instantly reached its peak.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    He shot through the air, his spear as quick as lightning, and thrust at Su Yi.

    Boom!

    Illusory spears and bloody, baleful energy filled the sky.

    It was obvious that he wasn¡¯t holding anything back. His attack was forceful and tyrannical to the extreme. Even an ordinary opponent of the same realm likely wouldn¡¯t dare sh with him head-on.

    Su Yi, however, made no attempt to dodge. He just stretched out his hand and tapped.

    Bang!

    The blood-red spear stopped three feet from Su Yi, as if the hammer of a deity had mmed into it. It snapped right down the center.

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    This terrifying scene shocked even Tu Baizhen, ate-stage Spiritual Manifestation Realm expert. He turned and fled without the slightest hesitation, shouting,?¡°Esteemed Holy Infant, save¡­.¡±

    Before he could finish his plea, a burst of sword qi appeared out of nowhere, taking his head clean off.

    In the moments before his death, Tu Baizhen stared at the distant demonic infant, his expression full of confusion.

    The entire area fell silent.

    Li Changlin and the other martial artists were rooted to the spot, too dazed to even think.

    Spirit Dao cultivators were unimaginably powerful, yet one had fallen, just like that?

    When the demonic infant saw this, he pursed his lips, looked at Tu Baizhen¡¯s severed head, and sighed. ¡°What are you looking at me for? How could I have guessed that you¡¯d be this inept? Besides, all I said was that you could attack without reservation. I never said I¡¯d guarantee your survival.¡±

 Chapter 621: The Hell of Nothingness

    <h4>Chapter 621: The Hell of Nothingness</h4>

    Bitingly cold winds swept through heaven and earth, but they couldn¡¯t disperse the stench of bloodshed lingering in the air.

    The ground was covered in scars and littered with fragmented corpses. There was no shortage of broken treasures, either.

    When the martial artist gazed upon that tall, upright figure standing in the sky, they froze in ce, too astonished for words.

    One attack, and the Baleful Demon Heaven-Plundering Formation broke. Not one of the one hundred and twenty-six experts of the Celestial Prison Demon Court survived!

    This was enormously shocking to begin with.

    Then, even Tu Baizhen, a Spiritual Manifestation Realm, fell beneath his sword like wheat beneath a scythe. This left the onlookers too shocked for words.

    After just a few months, Imperial Preceptor Su became this strong?

    Just what miraculous encounters did he have in the Great Xia to transform so thoroughly?

    ¡°He¡¯s like a torch illuminating the Great Zhou!¡± Li Changlin murmured to himself, so excited that his lips quivered.

    He felt as if he¡¯d seen a faint beam of light amidst the darkness, only for that feeble ray to miraculously cut through the sky and illuminate the entire world!

    Of course, Su Yi had never once concerned himself with what his martial artist tagalongs thought.

    Instead, he looked at the demonic infant, seemingly thoughtful. ¡°It seems you¡­ aren¡¯t the least bit afraid?¡±

    In response, the infant withdrew his aura and straightened up his clothing. Then, beneath everyone¡¯s bbergasted gazes, he knelt in midair.

    He raised his innocent, guileless little face and said pitifully, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m just a little child ignorant of the ways of the world. Can you please show mercy and spare me just this once?¡±

    The raspy voice of an elder was gone, reced by the babyish voice of a small child.

    The infant¡¯s red eyes were now ck and pure. Helplessness, weakness, and?pitifulness?were written all over his face.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Everyone watched in a daze.?What¡¯s going on?

    Su Yi smiled faintly. ¡°A little child?¡±

    The demonic infant batted his big eyes and said timidly, ¡°Sir, with your abilities, surely you can tell that it¡¯s only been three months since I was born! As soon as I entered this world, those depraved, wicked fiends trapped me here. This is my first time going outside!¡±

    The demonic infant paused, lowered his head, and said timidly, ¡°I don¡¯t even know who my parents are. I¡¯m all alone in this world. Sir, if you don¡¯t disdain me, I¡¯d happily ept?you?as my father!¡±

    Everyone who heard this gasped,pletely dumbstruck.

    Just how strange and unearthly had the demonic infant been earlier? Even Spiritual Manifestation cultivators had to treat him with the utmost respect and carry out his everymand.

    Yet now, he seemed like apletely different person!

    Su Yi remained calm; it seemed he¡¯d seen it all before. He said tly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. Give me your demonic blood origin, and I can spare your life.¡±

    The infant kneeling in the air trembled, then wailed, ¡°Sir, if I do that, I really will die!¡±

    ¡°Little creature, do you really think I don¡¯t know what demonic infants are?¡± Su Yi said with a dryugh.

    As he spoke, his sleeves billowed around him. He pressed the fingers of his right hand into a sword and shed through the air.

    Whoosh!

    A thousand feet away, a streak of sword qi came crashing down, as brilliant as a rainbow.

    The kneeling demonic infant suddenly let out a high-pitched shriek, shot forward, and dodged by a hair. He then stood about a hundred feet to the left.

    ¡°Su Yi, this lofty one has already made sufficient concessions! Are you really dead-set on pursuing this?¡±

    When the demonic infant spoke, his voice was raspy and aged once again, and his pure eyes were the same blood red they¡¯d been before.

    His crimson robes billowed around him, and his innocent, guileless little face looked utterly strange and malevolent.

    Boom!

    At the same time, a limitlessly terrifying vicious aura spread from his foot-tall body, throwing the surrounding skies into chaos and dyeing the air with unsettling, bright red demonic qi.

    The demonic infant now resembled a demon king straight out of the depths of hell, and his fury shook the skies!

    ¡°I said that if you gave me your demonic source blood, I¡¯d spare your life,¡± Su Yi said calmly.

    ¡°You¡¯re dreaming!¡± jeered the infant.

    Boom!

    Su Yi stepped into the air and attacked once more. Sword qi swept forth with grand momentum, like a boundless river of stars.

    At his cultivation, even a casual attack was full of the Charm of the Dao, and the essence of his swordsmanship was on full disy. That power was enough to effortlessly exterminate Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators.

    For instance, this was the power that had destroyed Tu Baizhen.

    The demonic infant was visibly enraged. ¡°Hah? Do you really think?I¡¯m?afraid of?you?¡±

    He suddenly raised his hand.

    A three-inch long blood-red sword shot through the sky,?nging?and humming. Countless blood-colored skeletons swathed in blood red appeared and clustered around the sword, which rampaged through the sky.

    Rumble! Boom!

    The following impact shook both heaven and earth.

    It was visible to the naked eye. Su Yi¡¯s sh was enough to kill a Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator with ease, yet the blood-red sword qi effortlessly neutralized it and continued toward Su Yi.

    Countless crimson skeletons swept toward him, nketing the sky with terrifying momentum.

    So, the demonic infant has already merged with some of the will sealed within his sea of consciousness. Judging by his power, that portion of will most likely came from an Imperial Realm cultivator¡­?thought Su Yi.

    Even as he pondered, his movements never slowed.

    ng!

    The clear, impassioned humming of a sword rang out. The Abstruse God Sword appeared in his hand and shed through the air.

    Crack! Boom!

    The skeletons filling the sky burst into pieces, scattering a rain of light.

    Su Yi arrived before the demonic infant in a single step and swung his sword, quick as wind or lightning.

    He didn¡¯t underestimate the demonic infant.

    He was well aware that the little imp¡¯s power and awareness were both the result of the Imperial expert¡¯s will sealed within his sea of consciousness.

    In other words, the wicked little creature¡¯s secret arts andbat experience were both far from ordinary!

    Thus, when Su Yi attacked, he used his full power right off the bat.

    ¡°Go!¡± The demonic infant¡¯s little face was murderous. He manipted his blood sword and shed with Su Yi head-on.

    A grand battle broke out.

    Su Yi¡¯s blue robes fluttered around him, and he looked like an immortal of the sword. Sometimes, his sword qi was boundlessly vast. Other times, it was swift as lightning, illusory and ethereal, or dense and heavy¡­

    His attainments in the Dao of Sword seemed to steal fortune from the heavens, and three types of peerless Dao Charm¡ªYin and Yang, Wind and Lightning, and the Five Elements¡ªwere fully manifested within his attacks. Every strike brimmed with shocking power.

    Even if thedy sword cultivator of the Profound Sky Realm, Qing Shuang, had been here, Su Yi¡¯s sheer momentum would have suppressed her!

    But the demonic infant was utterly extraordinary. Despite his youthful appearance, he was unreasonably powerful.

    His Dao of the Sword wasn¡¯t overly strong, but his application of power was unimaginably exquisite.

    Especially since the body he''d upied was a true descendant of the demon race.?Spiritdemon Goldblood?flowed through his veins. His raw power wasn¡¯t one whit inferior to a peak Spiritual Manifestation Realm expert!

    You couldn¡¯t judge a monster like this by its cultivation boundary.

    Furthermore, the demonic infant was proficient in all manner of strange and powerful demonic arts. He could split into body doubles, breathe demonic fire, control demonic domains, summon profound lightning¡­ and so on.

    Every single technique was a shocking, unparalleled secret art, no exceptions!

    Were the infant to face any other Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator, his opponent would have likely fallen already.

    Even the Spiritual Manifestation Realm monsters of the ancient era were a level beneath him.

    It was among the strongest of the opponents Su Yi had encountered following his reincarnation.

    Rumble! Boom!

    Sword qi swept throughout heaven and earth, and demonic mes ran rampant.

    The mountains and rivers werepletely enveloped in currents of terrifying power.

    As they watched this from a distance, Li Changlin and the martial artists¡¯ hearts trembled. They felt as if they were witnessing a raging battle between an immortal from on high and a demon king from the pits of hell.

    Power of this level was far beyond their imagination!

    This guy isn¡¯t a recently awakened monster of the ancient era, nor is he one of the Possessed. How could he possibly have mastered such a terrifying Dao of the Sword??The demonic infant¡¯s expression remained murderous, but waves of emotion coursed through his heart.

    The cultivation and methods Su Yi had disyedpletely overturned his perception. He couldn¡¯t even imagine how such power was possible for a Gathering Stars Realm cultivator!

    The boy surely has extraordinary origins. The backward natives of the Azure Continent aren¡¯t even remotelyparable. Even most emperors couldn¡¯t have taught him such mighty legacies andbat skills!

    The demonic infant was increasingly rmed.

    His awareness was a fragment of an Imperial Realm cultivator¡¯s will. He naturally knew how unbelievable it was for a Gathering Stars Realm cultivator to possess such heaven-defying strength.

    Someone like this couldn¡¯t have just appeared out of nowhere!

    In other words, the demonic infant was increasingly certain that Su Yi had unknown origins!

    Boom!

    A deafening boom rang out, and an iing sh sent the demonic infant flying. The damage was so heavy that he coughed up blood.

    ¡°Your power, ultimately, has yet to truly fuse, and your cultivation boundary is unstable. If this continues, you¡¯ll lose beyond a doubt within ten breaths,¡± Su Yi said calmly. ¡°I urge you to seize this opportunity to attack with everything you¡¯ve got while you still can. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t get another chance.¡±

    Before his voice finished echoing through the air, he drew his sword, quick as lightning. A storm of dense?sword qi?poured into the world, filling the sky and illuminating the mountains and rivers!

    ¡°Have it your way, then!¡± The demonic infant took a deep breath, a vicious look on his innocent, guileless little face.

    A strange, inscrutable syble escaped his mouth.

    Immediately afterward, the blood sword he was manipting gradually turned ethereal and indistinct before disappearing into thin air.

    However, at the same time, a limitlessly terrifying destructive aura swept through the skies. Everywhere it passed, an invisible barrier blocked Su Yi¡¯s sword qi. It couldn¡¯t advance even an inch further!

    Hm??Su Yi¡¯s distant gaze suddenly focused.?A spatial art?

    It was then that the infant shrieked, ¡°The Hell of Nothingness!¡±

    His voice boomed like a sudden crack of thunder.

    Heaven and earth shook, and, with the demonic infant at its center. Violent energy fluctuations coursed through the sky, churning like the surface of storm-swept seas.

    Boom!

    Amidst an earth-shaking explosion, countless formless and ethereal wisps of sword qi rose up like a tidal wave and mmed into Su Yi, attacking from all sides.

    The sword qi was invisible, but as itunched itself, it seemed to crush the sky into fragments, overturn heaven and earth, and reverse Yin and Yang.

    ¡°Just what kind of power is that?¡± Li Changlin and the others watched in wide-eyed astonishment.

    They watched as the space around Su Yi seemed to crumble and wither. Surging, terrifying, formless power bore down, attacked, and shattered everything it touched.

    It was unbelievable to the extreme, as well as terrifying to the extreme.

    ¡°It really is spatial power,¡± said Su Yi. He looked enlightened, but more than that, he looked a bit contemptuous.

 Chapter 622: A Man of Two Lifetimes Experiences Something for the First Time

    <h4>Chapter 622: A Man of Two Lifetimes Experiences Something for the First Time</h4>

    Copsing, formless spatial pressure bore down on Su Yi from all sides, surging like a tidal wave.

    It gave people the sense that the entire stretch of heaven and earth was crumbling and withering.

    That invisible, immaterial current of sword qi was disyed through a spatial secret art. It was vast and boundless, terrifying beyond limit.

    However, in Su Yi¡¯s eyes, such a low-level spatial control method was riddled with ws!

    He stood in ce, unmoving.

    ng!

    The Abstruse God Sword hummed, and he shed, imbuing his attack with the Great Five Elements Suppression Domain Sword¡¯s power.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    One towering sword mountain after another rose up, forming a five-elemental formation in the sky.

    Metal, wood, water, fire, and earth. Five types of divine radiance surged from the five sword mountains, connecting heaven and earth.

    Just one attack had manifested five sword mountains. A power capable of suppressing the heavens and locking down all domains permeated the surrounding area.

    Why was it called the Great Five Elements Suppression Domain Sword?

    Because it used the Grand Dao of the Five Elements as its base to suppress all domains!

    That¡¯s where the ¡°suppression¡± part of its name came from.

    If it could suppress domains, how could it fail to suppress a mere spatial secret art?

    The boundless spatial sword qi currents suddenly froze in ce beneath the suppression of the five elemental sword mountains. They were like a slithering swarm of snakes trapped beneath enormous boulders.

    No matter how much they struggled, they couldn¡¯t move an inch.

    From a distance, it seemed as if the rapidly crumbling, withering space was suddenly peaceful once more!

    It was strange, like a scene frozen in ce.

    ¡°This is bad!¡± The demonic infant cried out in rm.

    At the same time, Su Yi turned his sword¡¯s edge over. The five majestic elemental sword mountains turned with it, then bore ruthlessly down.

    Bang bang bang!

    A series of explosions rang out, like the low rumbling of thunder. The demonic infant¡¯s spatial sword qi currents crumbled, eroded to nothingness, as fragile as if they were made of paper.

    The five elemental sword mountains continued downward, their power undiminished. This time, they were headed toward the infant.

    Whoosh!

    The demonic infant dodged without the slightest hesitation, blurring into a streak of red light and fleeing, quick as lightning.

    However, as the five elemental sword mountains boomed and revolved, like the wheel of the five elements, five types of Grand Dao Mysterious Truths circted with them. They created an iparably shocking suction power.

    The blur of blood-red light that was the demonic infant was effectively pulled into the elemental vortex. No matter how he struggled or tried to escape, the terrifying suction dragged him relentlessly back.

    ¡°Dammit! What kind of Sword Dao is this!?¡± The demonic infant¡¯s face alternated between rage and rm.

    His consciousness was a portion of an Imperial Realm cultivator¡¯s will, yet the power of this miraculous attack stunned even him.

    Boom!

    Five sword mountains descended, majestic and limitless.

    A bone-chilling sense of danger made the infant¡¯s face twitch. His eyes threatened to burst, and a shriek escaped his lips. ¡°The Burning Spirit de!¡±

    Suddenly, an ethereal de of pure fire shot out of the infant¡¯s head.

    It was seven inches long, thin, and translucent. It zed with clear and pure holy mes.

    When it appeared, an aura spread forth, so terrifying that heaven and earth trembled beneath it.

    Thud! Thud!

    Li Changlin and the other distant onlookers?felt weakness?course through them, and they fell limply to the ground. The blood drained from their faces, and a suffocating sense of despair washed over them.

    That power was just too terrifying.

    Even watching from afar, they were thoroughly suppressed, both body and soul!

    Bang!!

    An explosion rang out. The de of zing clear me shot into the sky, piercing through the elemental sword mountains, top to bottom. It encountered no resistance, like a knife cutting through tofu.

    When the seven-inch de shot up, the five elemental sword mountains trembled, then copsed with a bang, shattering and dissipating into nothingness.

    In just one attack, the demonic infant averted a potential crisis!

    When he saw the de¡¯s unstoppable momentum, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but arch his brow. ¡°Are you nning to fight me all out with that Imperial Will you¡¯ve got sealed in your sea of consciousness?¡±

    Sure, the little de had neutralized his Great Five Elements Suppression Domain Sword, but he had to say that the infant¡¯s performance was a bit disappointing¡­.

    Off in the distance, the demonic infant¡¯s face was pallid, and his breathing was hurried. Beads of sweat appeared on his face, and his foot-tall body trembled uncontrobly.

    Clearly, using the Spirit-Burning de was enormously draining!

    However, the demonic infant paid his expenditures no heed. He fixed his cold, blood-red eyes intently on Su Yi, his little face hideously contorted and vicious as he shrieked, ¡°Su Yi, you ruined my grand ambition! You must die for this!!¡±

    His voice boomed like thunder, and it was rife with explosive fury and hatred.

    ng!

    As he spoke, the seven-inch de shot through the air, blurring as it shed at Su Yi.

    Heaven and earth shook.

    A terrifying Imperial aura emanated from the de and spread out.

    It was visible even to the naked eye. Wherever the de passed, the sky tore like cloth. The weapon opened a perfectly straight, narrow rift in the air.

    The boundless de light seemed capable of carving anything and everything in this world!

    This was the power of the Imperial level. Never mind a Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator; even a Spiritual Incarnation cultivator would have struggled to block such an attack!

    Su Yi didn¡¯t?sh?with it head-on.

    There was simply no need.

    Back on Sumeru Immortal Ind, when he shed with nine monsters of the ancient era, Su Yi had found himself in a simr predicament.

    At the end of the day, a battle like this was just a contest to see whose hidden cards were stronger.?Thus, when he saw the seven-inch de fly toward him, Su Yi immediately drew his own weapon.

    Whoosh!

    He raised the Abstruse God Sword. Its inky, ethereal de was coated in an energy fluctuation originating from the Sword of the Nine Hells.

    Su Yi swung casually downward.

    ng!

    The seven-inch de and the Abstrue God Sword shed, and a destructive energy fluctuation spread from the point of impact. Everywhere it passed, it threw the sky into disarray, and air currents surged and burst.

    Heaven and earth changed and lost their radiance.

    In the eyes of the distant martial artists, the sky seemed to crumble on impact. Everything was in chaos, and everything was falling apart.

    It would have been no exaggeration to say that the sky was falling or that the earth was caving in beneath them!

    This scene was just too terrifying. All of Bloodthistle Yao Mountain trembled violently. Countless rocks, trees, and grasses were destroyed, and churning clouds of dust filled the air.

    Crunch!

    The zing seven-inch sword burst apart, inch by inch.

    The demonic infant clutched his head, his expression agonized. A desperate shriek escaped his lips, ¡°No, this isn¡¯t possible! How could a mere Gathering Stars Realm cultivator like you block the power of my will?¡±

    The demonic infant seemed utterly agonized. His entire body convulsed, and his miserable shrieks shook heaven and earth.

    Once the seven-inch de waspletely destroyed¡ª¡ª

    Splurt!

    The infant suddenly stiffened and coughed up a mouthful of golden blood.

    ¡°Su Yi! You ruined my ns! This lofty one will return, and when I do, I¡¯ll ughter my way through the Azure Continent, pluck your tendons, skin you alive, burn your bones, and scatter your ashes to the wind!¡± shrieked the demonic infant.

    Unwillingness and resentment were written all over his face.

    His voice still echoed through the air as he staggered back and fell from the sky.

    ¡°Is that so? In that case, I¡¯ll be looking forward to it,¡±ughed Su Yi. He then reached through the air and pulled the infant toward him before he hit the ground.

    The infant¡¯s life force was weak, and his face was pallid. He¡¯d curled into a ball, and even the robe condensed out of blood was turning into mist and dissipating.

    Su Yi had never held an infant before.

    Even in his past life, he¡¯d never done anything of the sort.

    When he picked up the demonic infant by the neck, he saw the infant¡¯s innocent face contort in pain. He felt holding it like that seemed somehow inappropriate, so he used the crook of his arm to support the child¡¯s whole body instead.

    The infant rxed in his arms, and even nudged closer to him. This was instinctive behavior for an infant.

    Su Yi froze. Something seemed strange about this.

    He stretched out his divine sense and inserted it into the infant¡¯s body.

    He soon discovered that the Imperial Will controlling the infant had disappearedpletely.

    To his astonishment, the infant¡¯s own awareness hadn¡¯t beenpletely destroyed. A stubborn remnant of awareness remained within its blood, like a tenacious weed.

    Su Yi quickly discovered why this was the case. ¡°So, it¡¯s Spiritdemon Goldblood¡­ No wonder the infant¡¯s awareness wasn¡¯tpletely eliminated by that Imperial Realm cultivator¡¯s will¡­¡±

    Descendants of demons typically had inborn and distinctive talents.

    Some of these talents existed within their bloodline, others within their spirit bones. Still others were branded in their organs. All were different, and their strengths were highly variable.

    Spiritdemon Goldblood was among the best, and it was highly distinctive.

    A demonic infant in possession of this talent had the innate ability to devour spirits and refine blood.

    This type of talenty in the bloodline. Those who had it were natural-born body refiners.

    Should they pursue the path of the body cultivator and excavate their body¡¯s potential, they were sure to be iparably tyrannical body refiners. They could then prove their Dao with their fleshly bodies; even bing an Emperor was well within the realm of possibility!

    Of course, the crux of the matter was that infants with Spiritdemon Goldenblood kept their fundamental awareness within their blood.

    Short of removing everyst drop and refining it to nothingness, there was no way to remove such a child¡¯s consciousnesspletely.

    This was why this particr demonic infant was still alive.

    Suddenly, Su Yi heard a tinkling noise and felt a dampness spreading at the front of his robes.

    Su Yi looked down, the corners of his lips twitching.

    The demonic infant in his arms had peed, drenching him¡­.

    The little tyke was smiling and fast asleep, seemingly perfectly content.

    He had to admit it; the demonic infant now seemed no different from any other child. It looked as if it were carved out of jade, and it was guileless and innocent, with no sign of strangeness or wickedness.

    He stared intently at the child in his arms, but he said nothing. He felt uncharacteristically uncertain.

    He¡¯d never been a father, and he had no heirs. He¡¯d certainly never had an infant pee all over him like this.

    A faint, strange feeling?welled?within his heart.

    Throughout all his years, both in this life and the one before, he¡¯d never held a baby before. He felt hesitant and uncertain.

    In the end, he sighed, reached into the Snowbeetle Jade Pendant, and took out a set of clothes. They were his, so he had to bundle the infant like a sticky rice dumpling. Once the child was covered, he supported it with his left arm, then stared into the distance.

    It was dusk, and the setting sun was as red as blood.

    Li Changlin and the other martial artists stood in the distance, as dazed as y statues.

    There was no doubt about it. The battle they¡¯d just witnessed shook them to the core.

    Su Yi shook his head, turned, and shot toward the underground world at the bottom of the chasm. Before long, he¡¯d disappeared from view.

    There was still one thing he had to do while he was here: he had to rescue his former inws.

    Meanwhile, off in the distance.

    Li Changlin and the others reacted as if awakening from a dream. They looked at each other, all of them bewildered. A part of them still felt that they were dreaming; it just didn¡¯t seem real.

    The twenty-fourth day of the eleventh lunar month.

    Su Yi ventured into the wilderness of Bloodthistle Yao Mountain all on his own, destroyed the Baleful Demon Heaven-Plundering Formation, slew an entire group of demonic cultivators, cut down the Spiritual Manifestation Realm Tu Baizhen, and exterminated the Imperial Will left within the demonic infant!

    The martial artists who¡¯d witnessed this were all too astonished to speak.

 Chapter 623: Whereabouts

    <h4>Chapter 623: Whereabouts</h4>

    The underground world at the bottom of the chasm.

    ¡°Is the battle over¡­.?¡± Qing Jin stood before a pavilion, silently clenching her jade-like fists. She was inwardly tense and uncertain.

    The underground world was tens of thousands of feet beneath the surface.?Standing here, all she heard was the sound ofbat and ughter.

    ¡°It¡¯s already quite impressive that Su Yi managed to hold on this long,¡± the Pineme Daoist said softly.

    He and Qing Jin hadn''t left the underground world, but it wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to.

    Rather, just before Ma Chengkong left, he ordered the cultivators stationed here to keep an eye on the two of them. They weren¡¯t to leave without permission.

    There were four Grain Avoidance cultivators stationed near the pavilion.

    ¡°Killed? That¡¯s impossible. If Su Yi darede here, he¡¯s?surely confident?for a reason. He would never be so foolish as to seek out his own demise,¡± argued Qing Jin.

    Su Yi had left far too deep an impression on her.

    Even when they¡¯d first met, no matter the danger, every time people thought Su Yi was sure to lose, he¡¯d nheless go on to achieve a thorough victory!

    Thinking back in more detail, the Imperatorial Province¡¯s Tea Party had been that way.

    It had been like that in the Jade Capital, when Su Yi dueled Su Hongli, too!

    It was because of this long record of heaven-defying aplishments that Su Yi had long since be an unbeatable legend of the Great Zhou.

    Given the circumstances, Qing Jin simply didn¡¯t believe that Su Yi would lose!

    ¡°The world is shifting and uncertain, and times have changed. With the Celestial Prison Demon Court¡¯s power, killing Su Yi will be no more difficult than squishing an ant,¡± said the Pineme Daoist.

    When he saw Qing Jin¡¯s stubborn expression, he shook his head. ¡°Qing Jin, ept reality. When Dharma Protector Maes back, apologize properly. Given his status, he won¡¯t pursue your earlier insults.¡±

    He paused, then added, ¡°Serving at his side will be no different from receiving immortal destiny; you¡¯re destined to soar. Your future is¡ª¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡±?Qing Jin was so angry that her delicate frame quivered. ¡°I said it already: even if I die, I won¡¯t submit to an irredeemable, vile old fiend like him!¡±

    The Pineme Daoist froze, stunned. He couldn¡¯t help but lose his temper too. ¡°Qing Jin, I¡¯m doing this for your own good! I don¡¯t want to see him force you!¡±

    ¡°For my own good?¡± Qing Jin¡¯s beautiful face paled, and she felt indescribably despondent.

    She couldn¡¯t be bothered to speak to her master any further.

    It was then that they heard footsteps approaching from a distance.

    The Pineme Daoist instantly perked up. ¡°Is Dharma Protector Ma back?¡±

    Qing Jin¡¯s heart clenched, and her expression shifted.

    But then, she realized something was amiss. Earlier, dozens of demonic cultivators had left the chasm to fight Su Yi, including Tu Baizhen, an iparably terrifying old monster.

    Even if they¡¯d emerged victorious, how could Ma Chengkong possibly return on his own?

    As soon as she realized this, Qing Jin instinctively looked up and into the distance.

    A tall, slender figure was walking toward them. He was dressed in blue, calm, and detached.

    The underground world was dimly lit, but when he appeared, he was like a beam of sunlight illuminating Qing Jin¡¯s heart. She instantly lit up.

    It¡¯s him!?It¡¯s really him!

    Qing Jin¡¯s heart shook with emotion, and her delicate frame quivered. She felt like someone on the verge of drowning when a lifeboat came soaring through the waves, just in time.

    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re¡­ How is this possible!?¡±

    When the Pineme Daoist saw Su Yi, he was so stunned that his eyeballs practically popped out of their sockets. His face filled with disbelief, and he waspletely dumbstruck.

    Su Yi was here, but Tu Baizhen and the other Celestial Prison Demon Court experts hadn¡¯t returned. Both the Pineme Daoist and Qing Jin were fully aware of the implications!

    The four demonic cultivators keeping watch over the pavilion discovered Su Yi, but just as they were about to attack, they felt an agonizing pain within their sea of consciousnesses. Everything went ck, and awareness fled them.

    Their bodies fell limply to the ground, and their life force receded like waters at low tide.

    Their souls had been silently snuffed out!

    When he saw this, the Pineme Daoist shuddered. ¡°You¡­ You killed Elder Tu and the others?¡±

    ¡°Are those yourst words?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The Pineme Daoist froze, then gulped with great difficulty ¡°Your Excellency, what do you mean by that?¡±

    Splurt!

    Su Yi extended a finger and tapped, leaving a bloody hole between the Pineme?Daoist¡¯s?eyes. The old man toppled over backward,nding on his back.

    Qing Jin¡¯s delicate face paled. ¡°Young Lord Su, why did you kill my master?¡±

    ¡°He should have died a long time ago,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°For a master to coerce his own disciple into bing a concubine is unforgivable; he¡¯s worse than a beast. Why spare him?¡±

    ¡°....¡± Qing Jin said nothing. She suddenly realized that Su Yi had overheard their conversation.

    ¡°Do you know where Wen Changtai and his wife, Qin Qing are imprisoned?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who those are,¡± Qing Jin whispered. ¡°But I do know where the Celestial Prison Demon Court keeps its prisoners.¡±

    ¡°Take me there.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Qing Jin turned and led the way.

    In the underground world, pavilions were as numerous as trees in a forest, and there were numerous pces.

    Cultivators of the Celestial Prison Demon Court were stationed throughout the underground world, but none were aware of what had happened outside.

    As they made their way, Qing Jin couldn¡¯t help but worry that they¡¯d be discovered.

    However, she quickly realized that she¡¯d worried for nothing.

    Before the demonic cultivators even discovered her and Su Yi, they toppled over. None of them got up. They died silently and without a trace.?Without exception, even their souls were destroyed.

    This sent waves of emotion coursing through Qing Jin¡¯s heart.

    Although she hadn¡¯t once seen Su Yi attack, how could she fail to realize that Su Yi was the one doing this?

    There¡¯s no doubt about it. Tu Baizhen and the other Celestial Prison Demon Court cultivators are dead, and Su Yi¡¯s the one who killed them. But doesn¡¯t that imply that Su Yi is now capable of exterminating even Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators?

    Qing Jin was inwardly bewildered.?Isn¡¯t that a bit too unbelievable? It¡¯s been just a few months. How could he have be so strong?

    She couldn¡¯t help but think back to when they first met on the tower ship to the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital.

    At the time, Su Yi was merely in the Blood Cirction Realm, yet he said he wanted to take her on as a maid.

    Qing Jin refused without hesitation, and she was even angry. She thought Su Yi was overestimating himself.

    Then there was the time they met outside the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital¡¯s most famous brothel, the Sand-Scouring Waves. She insulted Cha Jin, only for Su Yi to p her right across the face.

    Even now, Qing Jin hadn¡¯t forgotten how humiliated she¡¯d felt.

    She was currently ovee with uncertainty. Should she hate Su Yi, or should she feel grateful? Or should she regret refusing to be his maid?

    After a while, she shook her head and cast her scattered thoughts aside.

    She then looked at the infant Su Yi carried in his left arm. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is¡­ is that your child?¡±

    ¡°No. A foundling,¡± said Su Yi.

    Qing Jin froze. ¡°Boy or girl?¡±

    ¡°Girl.¡±

    Qing Jin said softly, ¡°When she grows up, she¡¯s sure to be an incredible beauty.¡±

    The infant had an innocent face with fair, shiny skin. Those who saw her couldn¡¯t help but find her adorable.

    ¡°Yes, but she¡¯ll be quite terrifying, too,¡± said Su Yi after a moment¡¯s thought.

    The little girl was, after all, a descendant of demons, and she had Spiritdemon Goldblood, a rare, top-level talent.

    She might just be an infant now, but even left to her own devices, her instincts and stubborn life force would keep her alive!

    Furthermore, with Spiritdemon Goldenblood, she¡¯d progress even without someone to teach her how to cultivate. Her sheer talent would enable her to devour spiritual power, refine her blood, and rapidly undergo metamorphosis!

    ¡°Terrifying?¡± Qing Jin asked in confusion. She obviously found it difficult to see how the word ¡°terrifying¡± could be used to describe such an adorable little baby.

    ¡°If you like her, I¡¯ll give her to you. How about it? When she grows up, she¡¯s sure to be a powerhouse,¡± said Su Yi.

    He was serious, too. He had no experience with babies. Furthermore, it would be difficult to cultivate further while lugging around such a burden.

    Qing Jin¡¯s face froze. At first, she assumed Su Yi was joking.

    But when she saw the serious look on his face, she panicked and said hurriedly, ¡°You found her, so she¡¯s surely connected to you by fate. I couldn¡¯t possibly take her from you.¡±

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then nodded as if he understood. ¡°Makes sense. After all, you¡¯ve yet to marry. If you carry a kid around, it¡¯ll be hard to avoid gossip. I¡¯ll find a suitable ce for herter.¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when the infant pursed her lips as if she¡¯d understood. She looked up at him, seemingly aggrieved, then babbled at him.

    Qing Jin instantly felt sorry for her. ¡°Is¡­ Is she hungry?¡±

    Su Yi furrowed his brow, then took out a spirit stone and crushed it into fragments. He took one and stuffed it into the little girl¡¯s mouth.

    Qing Jin was bbergasted. ¡°How could you make her eat rocks?¡±

    ¡°Can you feed her?¡± Su Yi asked right back.

    Qing Jin instantly reddened and shook her head.

    ¡°Without milk, we¡¯ll just have to make do,¡± Su Yi said casually. ¡°Besides, to her, objects containing spiritual energy are even more delicious than milk, and she¡¯s capable of eating any of them.¡±

    ¡°She can do that?¡± Qing Jin¡¯s beautiful eyes widened; she obviously didn¡¯t believe it.

    But a momentter, she froze. The little girl sucked on the spirit stone, then devoured it with great relish, her tender little face looking intoxicated.

    Shortly after, she opened her mouth and spat, scattering fragments of rock the same way others might spit out sunflower seed shells.

    Su Yi promptly stuffed another spirit stone into her mouth.

    Qing Jin watched, and what she saw astonished her again and again.?What infant likes eating spirit stones so shortly after its birth?

    After a while, she sighed. ¡°That child¡­ really is no ordinary baby.¡±

    As they conversed, they arrived at a majestic, pitch-ck pce carved out of a massive boulder.

    There were six demonic cultivators stationed there. Rather, there had been; Su Yi had attacked their souls and killed them from a distance well before they arrived.

    ¡°Young Lord Su, the Celestial Prison Demon Court keeps its prisoners deep inside this pce,¡± said Qing Jin. As she spoke, she led Su Yi inside.

    There was a dungeon carved deep within the pce. Inside were numerous martial artists, men and women of various ages. All were trapped in oppressive, dense darkness.

    Su Yi looked around, but he saw no sign of Wen Changtai or Qin Qing.

    However, as he searched, he did encounter a few familiar faces, such as the state preceptor of the Great Zhou, Hong Shenshang, and the Sea-Swallowing King, Ge Changling.

    It was only after saving Ge Changling that Su Yi learned what had happened. Yesterday morning, Wen Changtai and his wife had been sent elsewhere.

    Apparently, they were being taken to the Sea of Chaotic Spirits. The Celestial Prison Demon Court¡¯s Elder Chu had ns for them!

    When he heard this, Su Yi¡¯s pupils silently constricted.

 Chapter 624: A Solitary Island

    <h4>Chapter 624: A Solitary Ind</h4>

    Ge Changling was Ge Qian¡¯s master. Su Yi naturally had no reason to doubt him.

    ¡°Who took Wen Changtai and Qin Qing away? What was their cultivation?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°Two Origin Pce demonic cultivators,¡± said Ge Changling.

    Su Yi sank into thought.

    They¡¯d left yesterday morning. The two Origin Pce demonic cultivators were surely proficient at flight, but with their abilities, they¡¯d still need about three days to reach the Sea of Chaotic Spirits.

    Furthermore, he dared say with certainty that Chu Xiu had long since returned to the Sea of Chaotic Spirits.

    Chu Xiu had once infiltrated the Immortals¡¯ Sword House, and he had to know that Su Yi had already upied the ruins.

    When Chu Xiu failed to capture those closest to Su Yi, he had to have realized that Ning Sihua and the others had hidden in the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House.

    For Chu Xiu to have Su Yi¡¯s former inws sent to the Sea of Chaotic Spirits likely implied that Chu Xiu had yet to make it into the ruins.

    Su Yi found this reassuring.

    The ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House were covered in the formations the Heavensphere Yao Emperor had ced there personally. Although countless years of corrosion meant the formations were severely damaged, they were still more than enough to counter a Spiritual Manifestation cultivator like Chu Xiu.

    Besides, Ying Que, the ck flood dragon, was there on his orders, protecting the ruins from outside. With Ying Que¡¯s Spiritual Incarnation Realm cultivation, he presented an enormous threat to Chu Xiu even on his own!

    This was perhaps why Chu Xiu had no choice but to rack his brains and resort to alternative solutions. He was trying to use Wen Changtai and Qin Qing¡¯s lives to threaten them!

    It seems I¡¯ve got to rush to the Immortals¡¯ Sword House,?thought Su Yi. He looked at the demonic infant, and something urred to him.?If I bring this wicked little creature with me, won¡¯t Chu Xiu be too afraid of hurting her to attack me?

    The demonic infant upied a transcendent position in the Celestial Prison Demon Court.

    He¡¯d inferred this from the Spiritual Manifestation Realm Tu Baizhen¡¯s utterly respectful attitude.

    Chu Xiu was an elder of the Celestial Prison Demon Court too. If he saw that the demonic infant was in Su Yi¡¯s hands, how could he possibly act recklessly?

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have guessed it, but it seems you¡¯ll actually be useful, you little imp,¡± said Su Yi. He looked at the infant appreciatively.

    He had no particr attachment for the infant; after all, he¡¯d just picked her up.

    Su Yi might not have even bothered if not for her extraordinary talent and her young age.

    ¡°And what about you?¡± Su Yi suddenly nced at Hong Shenshang. ¡°Why are you imprisoned here?¡±

    He remembered that the former state preceptor of the Great Zhou was one of the Possessed!

    Hong Shenshang grimaced, then said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m from the?Darksky?Continent, and I have no connection to the Celestial Prison Demon Court.¡±

    The Darksky Continent!

    Su Yi looked thoughtful, but he quickly recalled. The Spiritmartial Marquis, Chen Zheg, had once refined a wisp of a Darksky Continent cultivator¡¯s soul under his guidance. In doing so, he learned a little about the soul¡¯s world of origin.

    Apparently, the Darksky Continent had five Spirit Dao-level sects, but not a single Imperial-level orthodoxy.

    ¡°Honestly, we cultivators of the Darksky Continent are victims here too,¡± sighed Hong Shenshang.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Hong Shenshang said somberly, ¡°Bloodthistle Yao Mountain¡¯s spatial tunnel was originally under the control of Darksky Continent¡¯s factions, but not long ago, something happened. Cultivators of the Xuandu Continent¡¯s Celestial Prison Demon Court invaded the Darksky Continent¡­¡±

    ording to Hong Shenshang, the Celestial Prison Demon Court was the hegemon of its world of origin, and it took them less than a month to defeat all five of the Darksky Continent¡¯s Spirit Dao orthodoxies!

    Naturally, the Darksky Continent¡¯s portal to the Azure Continent fell under the invaders¡¯ control too.

    Even Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find this surprising.?This Celestial Prison Demon Court¡­ sure is vicious!

    However, none of this had anything to do with him, and he couldn¡¯t be bothered to concern himself with it.

    ¡°Come on then. Let¡¯s get out of here.¡± Su Yi led Ge Changling, Hong Shenshang, and the other captives out of the pce.

    Then, he instinctively looked into the distance, where a thousand-foot blood-colored vortex hovered in the air.

    Numerous portions of the spatial barrier already showed signs of damage.

    It was like a wall had suddenly cracked, giving the Xuandu Continent¡¯s demonic cultivators an opportunity to exploit. They dispatched their forces and had them cross over!

    Su Yi examined the rift carefully for a while before determining that without Imperial Realm cultivation, not even he could repair the damaged spatial barrier.

    Furthermore, he could predict that over time, the damage would only get worse!

    If I weren¡¯t in such a hurry, I could set traps here and wait for prey. I might even catch a few big fish¡­?Su Yi sighed to himself.

    He had to rush to the Sea of Chaotic Spirits, and he couldn¡¯t afford any dys.

    If he¡¯d had more time, cing traps here meant he¡¯d catch whatever ¡°fish¡± threw themselves into his. Meanwhile, he could just sit back and wait.

    By the time he returned to the outside world, darkness had already settled in.

    Su Yi found Ge Changling and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ge, please stay here a few days longer. When Ge Qian and the others get here, please tell them that I¡¯ve already gone to the Sea of Chaotic Spirits, and have them reconvene with me there.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Ge Changling straightforwardly agreed.

    Then, without any further dys, Su Yi held the infant in one arm and blurred into a streak of light, shooting over the horizon.

    It was only after watching him disappear into the night sky that Ge Changling got a chance to ask Qing Jin, ?¡°Earlier¡­ Was it Fellow Daoist Su who killed all those Celestial Prison Demon Court cultivators?¡±

    Hong Shenshang and the others looked at her too.

    Qing Jin nodded. Then, Li Changlin stepped forward and exined the grand battle that took ce on the surface in full detail.

    After hearing the full story, Qing Jin and the newly-freed captives¡¯ hearts swelled with emotion. They were beside themselves with astonishment.

    ¡°If immortals truly exist in this world, then Su Yi is definitely one of them!¡± murmured Hong Shenshang.

    Everyone else instinctively nodded their agreement.

    ¡­¡­

    Beneath the night sky.

    Su Yi used the Controlling Currents Evasion Art, shooting forward like a beam of flowing light or a gust of wind. As he flew through the clouds, he flickered in and out of view.

    Since returning to the Great Zhou, all sorts of karmic entanglements have hindered me. I¡¯ve had to rush all over, and I¡¯ve yet to get a chance to get a chance to put my feet up. I¡¯ve had no real leisure time, either.

    It¡¯s even disrupted my cultivation routine¡­ And Chu Xiu is behind it all!

    Su Yi¡¯s heart surged with murderous intent.

    He¡¯de to the Great Zhou in hopes of revisiting old stomping grounds and settling his Dao Heart.

    The appearance of the Celestial Prison Demon Court hadpletely disrupted his rhythm. He¡¯d been swept up into one crisis after another, running to and fro.

    From the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital to Guangling City, from Guangling City to the Jade Capital, from the Jade Capital to Bloodthistle Yao Mountain, and from Bloodthistle Yao Mountain to the Sea of Chaotic Spirits¡­

    Su Yi didn¡¯t like this passive feeling at all.

    One day, I¡¯m sure to leave the Great Zhou. Before I do, I have to get all my affairs in order to prevent anything like this from happening again,?thought Su Yi.

    He¡¯d reincarnated to cultivate anew, and he pursued the Dao wholeheartedly. There was no way he¡¯d stay in one ce for long.

    Should the daye that the Azure Continent could no longer satisfy the demands of his cultivation, he¡¯d naturally choose to continue his journey elsewhere.

    That aside, he still had to return to the Nine Provinces of the Wilds to resolve the enmities of his past life!

    There were two things he needed to do first. He had to get stronger, and he had to arrange a ce for those he cared about to shelter from the wind and rain.

    ¡­..

    Deep within the Sea of Chaotic Spirits.

    A temporary encampment stood on a solitary ind.

    The skies were dimly lit, and the seawater churned on all sides. Wavespped against the shoreline, reminiscent of the low rumbling of thunder.

    Chu Xiu stood at the highest point of the solitary ind, dressed in ck. His eerie green eyes gazed into the distance.

    The Azure Continent¡¯s spiritual energy was starting to recover. The Sea of Chaotic Spirits, a dangerous ce to begin with, had undergone a shocking transformation too.

    The endless waters were fiercer and more turbulent than before. Furthermore, numerous ancient ruins had re-emerged, resulting in numerous strange phenomena of heaven and earth.

    Spiritual energy vortexes had appeared in certain stretches of water, and treasures long-buried in the ocean floor surged back into the world.

    Ruins, treasures, recovering spiritual energy¡­

    It was enough to make even experts drool. Numerous people came in hopes of good fortune.

    Their ranks included martial artists of the Great Qin, as well as a few otherworlders.

    This brought turmoil to the entire Sea of Chaotic Spirits, and blood flowed without end.

    Chu Xiu didn¡¯t care about any of this.

    His only purpose here was capturing those connected to Su Yi!

    When he first arrived here, he followed various leads and acquired lots of useful information.

    For instance, When Su Yi lived in the Great Zhou, he was closest to a group led by Pce Master Ning Sihua of Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy. This group included Wen Lingxue, Cha Jin, Mu Xi, Tao Qingshan, and numerous others!

    During his time in the Sea of Chaotic Spirits, Chu Xiu had attempted to break into the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House on numerous asions.

    But every attempt ended in failure.

    There were two reasons for this:

    First, the entrance of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House was covered in terrifying formations.

    Second, a terrifying Spiritual Incarnation Realm ck flood dragon lurked within these waters!

    ¡°With the treasures in my possession, suppressing the ck flood dragon won¡¯t be difficult. The hard part will be breaking into the ruins¡­ Fortunately, once?Wen?Lingxue¡¯s parents get here, I might well be able to use them as hostages and create an opportunity to get in!¡±

    Chu Xiu¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll capture Ning Sihua and the others. They¡¯ll be enormously useful when it¡¯s time to take down Su Yi!¡±

    He hated Su Yi.

    Not even an ocean¡¯s worth of water could wash such intense hatred away!

    Suddenly, a respectful voice rang out from afar. A messenger was giving a report. ¡°Elder Chu, we just received word that Wen Changtai and Qin Qing will be delivered here within two hours!¡±

    Chu Xiu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Pass on my orders. When the hostages get here, we¡¯re to proceed to the entrance of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The messenger scampered off.

    There were four Gathering Stars Realm dharma protectors, eighteen Origin Pce Realm deacons, and thirty-nine Grain Avoidance Realm cultivators stationed on the ind.

    Chu Xiu was confident that so long as they could suppress the ck flood dragon, then use Wen Changtai and Qin Qing¡¯s lives as leverage to open a path, their power was enough to take down Ning Sihua and her allies with ease!

    It was then that someone sighed. ¡°Fighting and killing, fighting and killing¡­ What an exhausting way to live!¡±

    Chu Xiu stiffened, then whipped around.

    He wasn¡¯t sure when he¡¯d gotten there, but a figure now stood atop the nearby cliff. He was dressed in white and seated casually, his legs hanging into the air. He was fishing with a rod whittled out of bamboo.

    He looked perfectly content.

    However, Chu Xiu felt a chill course down his spine.?When¡­ When did this guy show up?

 Chapter 625: I Want to Eat You

    <h4>Chapter 625: I Want to Eat You</h4>

    A sea breeze blew by.

    The white-robed young man seemed perfectly leisurely and content as he fished.

    Chu Xiu stared at this uninvited guest, calmed himself, and said, ¡°Showing up out of nowhere to fish in a ce like this? You¡¯ve got rather refined tastes.¡±

    The white-robed young man faced away from Chu Xiu and gazed into the water. Heughed, ¡°Themon folk have a tongue-twister that goes like this: if you wish to fish, fish. If you don¡¯t wish, don¡¯t fish. So I came here to test my luck.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Chu Xiu didn¡¯t know what to say to that.?What does a tongue-twister have to do with anything? Is there something wrong with this guy¡¯s brain?

    ¡°Are you really here just to fish?¡± probed Chu Xiu.

    The white-robed youth said, ¡°The joy of fishing lies in its unfathomability. No one knows whether or not they¡¯ll catch anything. Here you are, trying to fathom my reason for being here. Doesn¡¯t that make you no different from a fish?¡±

    Chu Xiu furrowed his brow. ¡°I have no time to waste on riddles. If you won¡¯t tell me why you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll just have to bid you farewell.¡±

    With that, he turned to leave. After about a hundred feet, he suddenly stopped in ce and turned his head.

    The white-robed young man remained seated on the cliff. It seemed he hadn¡¯t reacted to Chu Xiu¡¯s departure in the slightest.

    However, that only made Chu Xiu increasingly certain that something was off here.

    He was in the Spiritual Manifestation Realm, but he hadn¡¯t sensed the young fisherman¡¯s arrival.

    That was unquestionable proof that, whoever he was, he was in the Spiritual Manifestation Realm at the very least!

    How could an expert like thate all the way to the Sea of Chaotic Spirits on ount of a tongue-twister?

    And why would he just happen to choose to fish Chu Xiu¡¯s territory?

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Chu Xiu took a deep breath, turned to face the white-robed young man, and said, ¡°Someone like you surely had his reasons foring all the way here. If you¡¯re willing to tell me, I¡¯ll clean out my ears and listen carefully.¡±

    The white-robed young man¡¯s wrists shook. With a ssh of water, a fish broke through the surface of the sea, flew through the air, andnded in the white-robed young man¡¯s palm.

    It was a golden saltwater fish, and it was over a foot long and full of spirituality.

    The white-robed young man held it up by the tail andughed. ¡°See? This is ¡®willingly taking the bait.¡¯¡±

    ¡°¡®Willingly taking the bait¡­.?¡¯¡± Chu Xiu¡¯s eyes shed.

    The white-robed young man then took a bite out of the fish¡¯s stomach, tearing out a chunk of flesh and chewing it. His teeth and lips were red with fresh blood.

    The sight of him eating a fish alive made even Chu Xiu¡¯s heart clench.

    The young man continued as if there were no one else watching, eating with great relish. Soon, he¡¯d devoured the fishpletely.

    He then wiped the blood from his lips, rose, and turned to look at Chu Xiu. ¡°I didn¡¯t scare you, did I?¡±

    Chu Xiu shook his head.

    This was his first time seeing the young man clearly. His lips were red, his teeth were white, and he was handsome and extraordinary.

    However, his eyes were deep and distant, like twin whirlpools. The sight was unsettling.

    ¡°After arriving in the Sea of Chaotic Spirits, I heard that the most famous ce in this entire danger zone is the ruin of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House,¡± said the white-robed young man. ¡°But I cannot find the entrance.¡±

    Chu Xiu paused. ¡°You¡­ Do you want me to lead you there?¡±

    The white-robed young man smiled. ¡°Do you think that would be alright?¡±

    Chu Xiu mulled it over, then said, ¡°Dare I ask what you n to do there?¡±

    The white-robed young man pointed to his skull. ¡°When I first heard the name ¡®the Immortals¡¯ Sword House¡¯, ?the Heavensphere Yao Emperor¡¯s title suddenly popped into my head, so I decided toe take a look.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    Chu Xiu wanted to say, ¡°What kind of bullshit reason is that?¡±

    But in the end, he suppressed that impulse. ¡°Fellow Daoist, I won¡¯t lie to you: I do indeed know where the entrance to the ruins is. However, the ruins have long since been upied, and furthermore, a Spiritual Incarnation Realm ck flood dragon lurks within the surrounding seas¡­¡±

    Chu Xiu said all this to probe the other party.

    Who¡¯d have thought that, before he could finish his exnation, the white-robed young man¡¯s whirlpool-like eyes would light up? They were shone with unearthly, sinister light; it was as if the gates of hell had opened.

    It wasn¡¯t cold, but for a moment, Chu Xiu couldn¡¯t help but shudder.

    The young man said excitedly, ¡°A Spiritual Incarnation Realm ck flood dragon? I¡¯m sure its meat is extraordinarily delicious!¡±

    He then rubbed his stomach and licked his lips as if he were starving.

    Chu Xiu gasped, and his heart shook.?This guy¡­ Actually sees a Spiritual Incarnation Realm ck flood dragon as¡­ food!?¡±

    ¡°How about it? Do you agree?¡± asked the young man.

    Chu Xiu thought it over, then said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind showing you the way, but if you run into trouble, don¡¯t me me for it.¡±

    The white-robed young man shed him a meaningful grin. ¡°That¡¯s only natural. We cooperate, and we each get what we need. It¡¯s a win-win.¡±

    Chu Xiu¡¯s expression shifted. After a while, he said, ¡°So, you know my intentions all along, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    The white-robed young man said, ¡°There are so many people on this ind. It¡¯s inevitable that they¡¯d leak information as they conversed. I just so happened to be passing by, and I carelessly overheard. Quite the coincidence, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡±

    Coincidence my ass!?Chu Xiu cursed inwardly.?If you hadn¡¯t used secret methods to eavesdrop, how could you have learned all that?

    However, out loud, heughed. ¡°Perhaps this is the will of the heavens! Right, dare I ask your honorable name?¡±

    ¡°Qing Luo,¡± said the white-robed young man. ¡°¡®Qing¡¯ as in blue, and ¡®Luo¡¯ as in ¡®Tianluo Profound Bird.¡¯¡±

    ¡°An excellent name!¡± eximed Chu Xiu. Inwardly, however, he was rather confused.?This guy emanates a strange, mysterious air. Is he perhaps not native to the Azure Continent either?

    ¡°What do we set off?¡± asked Qing Luo a bit impatiently.

    ¡°Please wait, Fellow Daoist,¡± said Chu Xiu.

    ¡°You¡¯re waiting for those two hostages?¡± asked Qing Luo.

    Chu Xiu¡¯s pupils constricted.?He really does know everything already!

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Chu Xiu nodded.

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Qing Luo. ¡°Right, who is this Su Yi person you all keep talking about?¡±

    Irrepressible hatred appeared on Chu Xiu¡¯s face. ¡°A doomed bastard!¡±

    Qing Luo couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. ¡°Hatred can blind you. For you to hate Su Yi that much, he must be extraordinary. Don¡¯t getcent.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for the reminder, Fellow Daoist,¡± said Chu Xiu. ¡°But Su Yi is most likely in the Great Xia right now. No matter how much I hate him, there¡¯s nothing I can do to him at the moment.¡±

    ¡°The Great Xia¡­¡± whispered Qing Luo. ¡°If I get the chance, I¡¯d like to go there too.¡±

    An hourter.

    Two Origin Pce Realm cultivators of the Celestial Prison Demon Court shot through the air, Wen Changtai and Qin Qing in tow. Theynded atop the solitary ind.

    When Chu Xiu saw this, he didn¡¯t dy. He immediately led all of his subordinates toward the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House.

    Qing Luo went with them.

    When he saw that the demonic cultivators¡¯ ranks consisted of four Gathering Stars, twenty Origin Pce, and thirty-nine Grain Avoidance cultivators, Qing Luo couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay them any further heed.

    Time slipped by.

    Fifteen minutester, on the distant surface of the sea, a ce shrouded in mist.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, the ruins¡¯ entrance lies deep within the mists. It¡¯s typically enveloped in the power of a formation; ordinary people have no hope of finding it,¡± Chu Xiu exined at top speeds.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Qing Luo perked up. ¡°You¡¯re saying a ck flood dragon lurks within these waters?¡±

    Chu Xiu nodded. ¡°Indeed!¡±

    As they conversed, the group shot into the mists.

    Momentster¡ª¡ª

    A mellow, deep voice reverberated throughout heaven and earth.

    ¡°You scoundrels really darede here again? Do you really think I dare not kill you?¡±

    The voice rumbled above the surface of the sea.

    The demonic cultivators behind Chu Xiu stiffened, and all of them were visibly on guard.

    Even Chu Xiu looked solemn. ¡°Fellow Daoist, that¡¯s the ck flood dragon!¡±

    They¡¯d ventured into this stretch of ocean more than once ofte, and they were naturally well aware of how dangerous the ck flood dragon was.

    ¡°That so? I¡¯m truly as eager as can be!¡± Qing Luo¡¯s whirlpool-like eyes lit up.

    Boom!

    A figure stepped onto the distant surface of the sea.

    He was a middle-aged man in loose-sleeved Confucian robes and a wide belt. As he walked on the water''s surface, his momentum transformed heaven and earth, throwing the winds and clouds into disarray.

    This was none other than the ck flood dragon, Ying Que!

    The terrifying pressure of the Spiritual Incarnation Realm permeated his surroundings. Chu Xiu and the others¡¯ expressions were increasingly grave.

    Qing Luo, however,ughed. ¡°Clouds follow dragons and winds follow tigers. For this ck flood dragon to have such dense, refined foundations in the Spiritual Incarnation Realm tells me it practices some kind of ancient legacy.¡±

    He sounded like he was eximing his praises, but his eyes shone like a predator who¡¯d just discovered the most delicious prey in the world.

    Ying Que¡¯s brow furrowed, and he looked at Qing Luo. ¡°Are you a cultivator of the Celestial Prison Demon Court too?¡±

    Qing Luo shook his head. ¡°Me? I¡¯m just a solitary wanderer. I¡¯ve only recently reawakened, and not even I know my origins.¡±

    Ying Que said expressionlessly, ¡°Then why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I wanted to see the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House.¡± Qing Luo smiled and added, ¡°I¡¯m also quite interested in you.¡±

    Ying Que froze. ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Qing Luo nodded. ¡°More specifically, I want to eat you.¡±

    Chu Xiu¡¯s eyelids twitched.?This guy¡­ really isn¡¯t the least bit polite!

    The Celestial Prison Demon Court cultivators apanying him gasped. Qing Luo¡¯s words shocked them too.

    He seemed dead-set on being as outrageous as possible!

    Ying Que was stunned too. He couldn¡¯t help but re-evaluate Qing Luo. ¡°Is there a grudge between us?¡±

    Qing Luo shook his head. ¡°Not everything in this world is about grudges. There¡¯s no enmity between us; I just want to satisfy my hunger.¡±

    Chu Xiu and the others fell silent.

    Qing Luo seemed handsome and elegant, with an extraordinary bearing, but his words and behavior seemed frenzied.

    ¡°To satisfy your hunger¡­¡± Ying Que¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be interested to see whether or not you¡¯re capable of that!¡±

    Qing Luo smiled, revealing his pearly white teeth. ¡°My current abilities aren¡¯t particrly impressive, but dealing with a beast like you shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    As he spoke, he took a sudden step forward, then shot toward Ying Que, monstrous ck yao qi surging around him.

    Boom!

    The seawater churned, and the air was thrown into disarray.

    In the onlookers¡¯ eyes, Qing Luo resembled a yao god. His ck hair and white robes billowed around him, and he shot through the air like a spear piercing the dome of heaven, its edge illuminating the world!

 Chapter 626: Ripped in Half

    <h4>Chapter 626: Ripped in Half</h4>

    ¡°They¡¯re here again!¡± Ning Sihua¡¯s expression shifted.

    She controlled the white bone seal Su Yi had left in her care. With it, she could control the formation surrounding the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House, the Heaven-Sealing Formation of the Nine Absolutes.

    When Chu Xiu and his subordinates entered this misty stretch of ocean, Ning Sihua sensed them immediately.

    ¡°Big Sister Ning, are you saying the Celestial Prison Demon Court hase back?¡± Cha Jin¡¯s beautiful eyes focused.

    Wen Lingxue had been seated cross-legged, cultivating. However, when she heard this, she opened her eyes.

    Ning Sihua nodded. ¡°For now, don¡¯t rm the others. Don¡¯t forget; we¡¯ve still got Senior Ying Que keeping watch outside.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Cha Jin and Wen Lingxue both agreed.

    Over the past few weeks, Chu Xiu had staged repeated attacks against the ruins, only for Ying Que to fight him back each time.?Thus, they weren¡¯t overly rmed.

    Whoosh~

    Ning Sihua gripped the bone seal and circted her cultivation base. A rain of light¡ªthe power of the formation¡ªappeared, then formed a curtain. Its surface reflected the situation outside.

    This meant that she, Cha Jin, and Wen Lingxue saw everything clearly. Ying Que was staring down Chu Xiu, Qing Luo, and a group of demonic cultivators.

    ¡°That¡­ Those are¡­¡± Wen Lingxue reacted as if she¡¯d been struck by lightning. Her delicate, peerlessly beautiful face paled, and she felt a chill in her hands and feet.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Ning Sihua asked in confusion.

    ¡°They¡­ They brought Little Sister Wen¡¯s parents¡­¡± said Cha Jin, her expression alternating between rage and rm.

    Ning Sihua looked and quickly located two of Chu Xiu¡¯s subordinates leading prisoners, a man and a woman.

    There was no doubt about it. Those were Wen Lingxue¡¯s parents!

    Ning Sihua¡¯s heart sank as she realized that this time, Chu Xiu hade prepared!

    ¡°Now what do we do¡­.?¡± Ning Sihua¡¯s delicate eyebrows furrowed, and her expression filled with uncertainty.

    Cha Jin, however, turned to Weng Lingxue and said gently, ¡°Lingxue, don¡¯t panic. There¡¯s got to be a way to resolve this. If I¡¯m not mistaken, there¡¯s no way Chu Xiu will harm your parents before achieving his goal.¡±

    Wen Lingxue took a deep breath and pursed her lips. ¡°Big Sister, please rest assured. I won¡¯t do anything reckless, and there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll let all of us suffer on ount of my parents!¡±

    The young woman¡¯s fists were tightly clenched, and she forced the word through the gaps of her teeth. Her clear gaze was utterly determined.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. No matter what, we¡¯ll do everything we can to save your parents. What you have to do now is stay calm. We¡¯re¡­ We¡¯re still far from out of options,¡± Ning Sihua said solemnly.

    Wen Lingxue nodded silently.

    Then, all three women looked at the light curtain.

    ¡­.

    Outside the ruins, above the churning seas.

    Ying Que reacted to the change in Qing Luo¡¯s aura, his expression suddenly solemn.

    He¡¯s got such a powerful aura despite his early-stage Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivation? This kid¡¯s obviously no ordinary person,?thought Ying Que. His sleeves billowed, and the distinctive majesty of the Spiritual Incarnation Realm spread out around him.

    Boom!

    Heaven-shaking yao qi surged around him, too. It took on the shape of an illusory ck flood dragon, which revolved around him. It looked almost real.

    ¡°Hah? It¡¯s useless.¡± Qing Luo shook his head, then suddenly stepped into the air.

    Boom!

    When he lowered his foot, the surface of the water copsed explosively beneath him, and the surrounding air was thrown into turmoil. Furthermore, a tyrannical, imposing aura had appeared around him.

    ¡°I might be human, but I cultivate both the yao path and my soul. Furthermore, my fists are my greatest weapons!¡±

    As his heartyughter rang out, Qing Luo swung his sleeves and threw a punch.

    Boom!

    Heaven and earth shook, and yao qi boiled over.

    A ck fist imprint condensed in the sky, like a miniature ck sun. Its dazzling light illuminated everything between the water and the sky.

    Overflowing, immeasurable yao qi was emzed in the fist imprint. It bore down on the air, which howled and boomed beneath the pressure.

    The fist carved a shocking rift in the sky, which continued toward Ying Que and mmed into him.

    Chu Xiu and the others were astonished. That fist was so powerful that their hair stood on end, and they felt prickling pain all over their skin!

    ¡°Break!¡± Ying Que bellowed, the sound like a heaven-shaking draconic roar.

    He then pped his hands together, and surging seawater swept through the skies, condensed into a spear of flowing power.

    Bang!

    A heaven-shaking explosion rang out as the fist imprint and spear shed. Both shattered and dissipated, and a current of destructive energy spread out from the point of impact, churning the entire stretch of ocean.

    ¡°Do you really think power like that is enough to eat me, Ying Que? You overestimate yourself,¡± Ying Que said coldly.

    Qing Luo clearly didn¡¯t agree. Heughed and took a step forward. ¡°That was only the beginning.¡±

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    With every step he took, the skies trembled, and Qing Luo¡¯s aura expanded.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    To their astonishment, Chu Xiu and his subordinates discovered that Qing Luo¡¯s early-stage Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivation was soaring. Before long, he broke into the mid-stage Spiritual Manifestation Realm, and he was already nearing thete stage.

    This was unquestionably far too terrifying!

    So, that kid was suppressing his cultivation earlier,?thought YIng Que, his expression suddenly grave.

    Qing Luo took another step forward, and his majestic aura intensified even further. Now, even Ying Que, a Spiritual Incarnation Realm existence, felt a strong sense of impending danger.

    ¡°Try taking my punch now,¡± said Qing Luo as he took his ninth step and smoothly entered thete-stage Spiritual Manifestation Realm. He clenched his hand into a fist, then punched from afar.

    It was yet another simple punch, with no flourishes whatsoever. However, its power was far greater than before.

    Boom!

    A pitch-ck fist imprint mmed into the world like a shooting star, bringing with it a dazzling and strange destructive aura. As it flew through the air, it ripped it apart.

    The demonic cultivators felt a chill course down their spines.?He¡¯s too strong!

    Ying Que, meanwhile, didn¡¯t hesitate to call upon his full power. He leaped forward, condensing a profound and inscrutable palm imprint.

    It shed with the fist.

    Boom!

    The entire surrounding area shook violently, and a destructive current swept outward.

    Sparks scattered like rain, and Ying Que staggered several steps backward. His face flushed red with exertion, and veins bulged on his forehead.

    In the end, he couldn¡¯t stop himself from coughing up a mouthful of blood!

    ¡°He¡¯s in the Spiritual Manifestation Realm, yet he injured a mighty yao of the Spiritual Incarnation Realm in a single punch?¡±

    Chu Xiu couldn¡¯t help but gulp. He was thoroughly shocked, and he couldn¡¯t remain calm.

    He¡¯d long since anticipated that Qing Luo¡¯s origins weren¡¯t simple, but he wouldn¡¯t have guessed that he¡¯d be?this?strong!

    Meanwhile, within the ruins.

    When they saw Ying Que get hurt, Ning Sihua, Cha Jin, and Wen Lingxue¡¯s expressions changed, and their hearts clenched.

    Who is that guy? He¡¯s so strong!

    ¡°What did you think of that punch?¡± asked Qing Luo with augh.

    Ying que wiped the blood from his lips andughed coldly. ¡°It was nothing much.¡±

    ¡°That so? I¡¯ll just have to loosen your skin first, then beat your flesh to soften it. That way, when I eat you, you¡¯ll be extraordinarily sumptuous,¡±ughed Qing Luo. He shot forth, fists swinging.

    Bam! Bam! Bam!

    His fists struck as fast as lightning, with appalling murderous intent. Every strike seemed tyrannical and forceful enough to copse the skies and overturn heaven and earth.

    That unbridled majesty was like the descent of a yao god!

    Ying Que didn¡¯t back down. He fought with everything he had, his life on the line, and called upon the full extent of his cultivation base.

    The power of the Spiritual Incarnation Realm was simrly astonishing.

    However, his power seemed ineffectual against Qing Luo. Before long, he was thoroughly suppressed, and new wounds cropped up, one after the other. He was now in grave peril!

    Ning Sihua and the others were all sweating on his behalf. They were beside themselves with anxiety.

    All of them could tell that if things went on like this, Ying Que was sure to lose!

    ¡°You¡¯ve never once tried to retreat, you beast,¡± said Qing Luo as the battle raged. He sounded a bit surprised. ¡°You¡¯ve got guts.¡±

    From beginning to end, Ying Que¡¯s grave predicament was obvious, but he never once shrunk back. It was as if he didn¡¯t care whether he lived or died.

    Anyone else would have long since begged for mercy, fled, or sought some other way to preserve their life.

    ¡°I¡¯m protecting this ce on Master Su¡¯s orders, and I¡¯ll remain loyal. I absolutely cannot let him down!¡± said Ying Que in a raspy voice.

    He was covered in bleeding wounds, and his hair was disheveled. His injuries were shocking, and many of his bones and tendons had snapped.

    Nheless, his will was iron!

    ¡°Master Su? Which Master Su?¡± Qing Luo asked with great interest.?He got a Spiritual Incarnation Realm ck flood dragon to protect this ce with no regard for its own life¡­ This ¡®Master Su¡¯ person¡­ isn¡¯t simple.

    ¡°Someone like you is unworthy of learning his name!¡± Ying Que said disdainfully.

    Qing Luoughed. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re still so tight-lipped after I¡¯ve eaten you.¡±

    Boom!

    Before he¡¯d even finished speaking, Qing Luo threw another punch.

    Ying Que blocked with everything he had, but he was nheless sent flying. His body was in tatters, and blood surged out of him like water from a geyser.

    Despite the severity of his injuries, he remained upright. However, his presence was increasingly weak.

    It would have been obvious to anyone that Ying Que wouldn¡¯tst much longer!

    Qing Luo, conversely, didn¡¯t have so much as a hair out of ce. His aura flourished, and his sheer power and momentum chilled both Chu Xiu and his subordinates.

    ¡°Little reptile, it seems¡­ you can¡¯t quite cut it, huh?¡± Qing Luoughed, his eye yful.

    It was then that¡ª¡ª

    Boom!

    The power of a formation suddenly surged into the air. A current of golden light flooded the skies and enveloped Qing Luo.

    Heaven-Sealing Formation of the Nine Absolutes!

    Ning Sihua took action, not daring to dy any further. If she did, Ying Que was doomed.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, allow me!¡± Chu Xiu shouted, then immediately dragged Wen Changtai and Qin Qing to the front lines of the battle and held them both aloft.

    The golden light of the formation had been just about to envelop Qing Luo when it suddenly froze.

    ¡°Despicable!!¡± Ning Sihua quivered with fury.

    If she didn¡¯t withdraw the formation¡¯s power, Wen Changtai and Qin Qing would die beyond a shadow of a doubt!

    Cha Jin and Wen Lingxue saw this too, and both of them paled.

    ¡°What an insidious fellow you are,¡± said Qing Luo. He nced at Chu Xiu disdainfully out of the corner of his eye.

    However, even as he spoke, he didn¡¯t stop moving. He arrived before the injured Ying Que in a single step, then took hold of him.

    Crunch! Crunch!

    .

    Ying Que tried to defend himself with all his might, but both his arms shattered, and soon, Qing Luo held him fast, suspended in the air. He struggled, but it was to no avail.

    ¡°You¡¯re too big,¡± said Qing Luo with a heartyugh. ¡°I¡¯ll have to rip you into smaller pieces, then eat you.¡±

    He then raised Ying Que¡¯s arms and tugged.

    Splurt!

    He ripped Ying Que¡¯s body directly in two. Blood poured down like a waterfall.

    Qing Luo made no effort to dodge it. On the contrary, he threw back his head and let the blood cover his entire body.

    His snow-white robes were instantly dyed red.

    His handsome face looked intoxicated, and he swallowed the blood in great big gulps.

    This bloody, brutal spectacle shook everyone present.

 Chapter 627: Su Yiâ€™s Domineeringness

    <h4>Chapter 627: Su Yi¡¯s Domineeringness</h4>

    The entire area fell silent.

    Qing Luo was bathed in blood, and he carried the two halves of Ying Que¡¯s corpse. Chu Xiu and the other demonic cultivators stared at him, so stunned that their scalps went numb. Many of them shuddered.

    They were demonic cultivators, and they were fearless adherents of the path of ughter.

    Yet now, watching Qing Luo, they felt like a little monster before a much bigger, scarier monster. They¡¯d never felt this way before.

    The young man tearing a Spiritual Incarnation Realm yao cultivator limb from limb was the true demon here!

    Meanwhile, within the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House.

    The blood drained from Ning Sihua¡¯s face, and deep self-recrimination rose within her heart.

    She could have used the Heaven-Sealing Formation of the Nine Absolutes to save Ying Que¡¯s life, but when Chu Xiu threatened Wen Lingxue¡¯s parents, she held back for fear of hurting the hostages.

    In the end, she missed her chance to save Ying Que.

    Cha Jin¡¯s fists silently clenched. She was both enraged and grief-stricken.

    ¡°Why did this happen¡­. Why¡­.?¡± Pain filled Wen Lingxue¡¯s beautiful face.

    Ying Que and her parents¡¯ lives had both been at risk.

    Although her parents were still alive, Ying Que¡¯s death was like a knife to the heart, and she felt as if she were on the verge of copse.

    "Big Sister Ning, if Chu Xiu tries to use my parents to threaten you again, just attack!¡± Wen Lingxue suddenly gnashed her teeth. ¡°If they die, I¡¯ll avenge them. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll let up until I¡¯ve killed everyst one of those fiends!¡±

    The rims of her eyes reddened, and hatred was written all over her face.?She couldn¡¯t bear to watch anyone else suffer on her parents¡¯ ount.

    Ning Sihua¡¯s lips quivered. She wanted to say something, but in the end, she nodded, albeit with great difficulty.

    Ying Que was dead, but their enemies would undoubtedly continue to use Wen Lingxue¡¯s parents as leverage. Her hands were tied, and if things went on like this, they¡¯d be effectively helpless.

    In the end, both they and?Wen?Lingxue¡¯s parents were likely to suffer!

    Cha Jin sighed deeply, then hugged Wen Lingxue tightly. She whispered, ¡°Lingxue, you don¡¯t have to be so upset. Now that this has happened, there¡¯s no way your Big Brother Su Yi will just stand back and remain a bystander.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother Su Yi¡­¡± Wen Lingxue looked dazed. She said bleakly, ¡°Yes, but¡­ that will happen muchter¡­¡±

    Cha Jin and Ning Sihua had nothing to say to that.

    But it was then that a figure appeared on the screen of condensed light. He was shooting toward them from afar.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Ning Sihua froze.

    Immediately afterward, Cha Jin and Wen Lingxue¡¯s eyes widened.?That looks like¡­

    Meanwhile, outside the ruins.

    Qing Luo stood in the sky, smacking his lips as he stared at the two halves of Ying Que¡¯s corpse.

    They¡¯d already reverted to Ying Que¡¯s true appearance, that of a ck flood dragon, and they were therefore enormous. Ying Que had already been ripped in two, but each half was over a hundred feet long and as thick as a stone pir.

    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll eat you after I¡¯ve explored the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House,¡± muttered Qing Luo.

    His hair, face, clothes, and exposed skin were all stained red. Suddenly, yao qi surged around him. A momentter, he was clean once more, without the slightest speck of dust or dirt.

    ¡°Everyone, will you break this formation? Or should I do it?¡± As Qing Luo spoke, he started putting away the two pieces of dead flood dragon.

    But suddenly, he stiffened. He felt as if there were a de pressed against his back, and an irrepressible sense of danger rose within his heart. He whipped around and gazed into the distance.

    Hm?

    Chu Xiu and the other demonic cultivators subconsciously followed his gaze.

    Someone was shooting toward them from?the?distance.

    He was a young man in blue robes. He looked as if he were out for a casual stroll, yet in truth, he was as quick as a shooting star. In just a few breaths of time, he arrived in their stretch of ocean and floated lightly in the air.

    He was handsome and detached, with a striking bearing.

    ¡°It¡¯s Fellow Daoist Su!¡±

    Within the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House, the grief-stricken, furious Ning Sihua¡¯s phoenix eyes suddenly lit up. She instantly cast off her earlier despondency, and she was so excited that she almost lost control.

    ¡°The young lord is here¡­ I knew he¡¯de. There¡¯s no way he¡¯d just leave us here to die¡­¡± Cha Jin¡¯s voice was choked with sobs.

    No one knew how much she¡¯d worried about him during his time away from the Great Zhou. He haunted her even in her dreams.

    When she saw him arrive, like a divine general descending from the heavens, the shock of this sudden, unexpected delight left her eyes bloodshot and wet with tears.

    ¡°Brother-inw¡­. It¡¯s really my brother-inw¡­.¡± Wen Lingxue murmured, her delicate frame quivering. She almost suspected that she was dreaming.

    It was to the point that she didn¡¯t even notice that she¡¯d subconsciously changed how she referred to Su Yi. She¡¯d reverted back to the familiar title ¡°brother-inw.¡±

    Meanwhile, outside the ruins.

    ¡°Su Yi!?¡± When Chu Xiu saw that handsome, upright figure drift in over the horizon, his expression changed dramatically. He couldn¡¯t help but blurt, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    The other demonic cultivators were in uproar too. All of them looked rmed.

    Chu Xiu had told them about Su Yi, and they were keenly aware that despite his Origin Dao cultivation, he was a heaven-defying figure capable of exterminating even Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators.

    However, to the best of their knowledge, Su Yi ought to be in the Great Xia. What was he doing here?

    ¡°So you¡¯re the Su Yi they told me about, friend?¡± When he saw Su Yi, Qing Luo looked surprised too.

    Back in Mother Ghost Ridge, he¡¯d once spent days fishing beside a dried-out ancient well in an attempt to catch a Moon Spirit Fish. It was then that he first encountered Su Yi.

    It was also then that he felt the sudden urge to kill him!

    Why? Because when he met Su Yi, he instinctively sensed a threat, and it made him <i>very?</i>ufortable.

    In the end, he set aside his desire to attack, but how could he possibly have forgotten Su Yi?

    However, not even Qing Luo would have guessed that they¡¯d bump into each other again here.

    ¡°No wonder I sensed an impending threat,¡±ughed Qing Luo. ¡°So, it turns out you¡¯ve arrived, friend.¡±

    Su Yi paid him no heed.

    He swept his gaze across the area and saw the golden power of the fluctuation frozen in ce not far from Chu Xiu and his subordinates, as well as his captive former inws.?Then, his gaze traveled from Qing Luo¡¯s smiling face to the two halves of a ck flood dragon¡¯s corpse in his hands.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his expression grew calmer and more indifferent.

    Were his seventh disciple, Xuan Ning, here to see this, he¡¯d surely have realized what this meant. The calmer his master was on the outside, the more furious he was on the inside!

    Suddenly Chu Xiu cried out, his face ashen. ¡°Dammit! How¡¯d you get your hands on the Celestial Prison Demon Court¡¯s Holy Infant?¡±

    He¡¯d only just discovered the jade-like infant Su Yi held in his left arm.

    This was none other than the Holy Infant they worshiped at Bloodthistle Yao Mountain!

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    ¡°This is bad! Don¡¯t tell me Elder Tu Baizhen and the others are already¡­.¡±

    ¡°Su Yi, hurry up and return the Esteemed Holy Infant!¡±

    The other demonic cultivators present were rmed and enraged too.

    When Qing Luo saw this, he said with great interest, ¡°So, this is Fellow Daoist Su, the one you¡¯re out to kill? What a coincidence! I won¡¯t participate in this grudge of yours, so resolve it on your own.¡±

    He seemed intent on watching the excitement.

    Chu Xiu, however, took a deep breath and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, the ck dragon you killed was guarding this ce on Su Yi¡¯s orders. Even if you want to remain uninvolved, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s already toote.¡±

    Qing Luo froze, but a momentter, he seemed enlightened. ¡°Ah, I see. So, the ¡®Master Su¡¯ it spoke of was you, friend.¡±

    A momentter, he sighed. ¡°You convinced a Spiritual Incarnation existence to guard this ce with no regard for its own life. You sure are something.¡±

    Even as he sighed Su Yi¡¯s praises, he continued holding onto the ck flood dragon¡¯s corpse. It seemed he wasn¡¯t at all concerned that Su Yi might view him with enmity; he seemed perfectly at ease.

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°After we met at Mother Ghost Ridge, I nned to give you a chance to grow up. Now, it seems there¡¯s no need for you to go on living.¡±

    His tone was casual, but his words made Qing Luo¡¯s eyes widen. ¡°I can tell that you¡¯re angry, friend. But all I did was kill a little reptile. If this loss makes your heart ache, I can just find you a stronger one.¡±

    But then, heughed. ¡°But don¡¯t misunderstand, friend. This isn¡¯t a show of weakness. I just think¡­ You¡¯re making a mountain out of a molehill. Wouldn¡¯t fighting over a little reptile be far too irrational?¡±

    His tone was casual, but he referred to the Spiritual Incarnation Realm Ying Que as a little reptile. This was an expression of utter disdain.

    Just watching this sent waves through Chu Xiu and the demonic cultivators¡¯ hearts.

    ¡°A little reptile?¡± Su Yi murmured, as if to himself. His expression was increasingly calm.

    He ignored Qing Luo, then fixed his gaze on Chu Xiu. ¡°I¡¯ll give you just one chance. Give up your hostages, and I¡¯ll give you this demonic infant.¡±

    Chu Xiu¡¯s eerie green eyes flickered with uncertainty.

    ¡°Return the demonic infant first!¡± a ck-robed demonic cultivator bellowed.

    Su Yi raised his hand, and his finger shed through the air.

    Boom!

    Several hundred feet away, sword qi boomed like lightning crashing down to earth. The ck-robed demonic cultivator exploded, scattering blood. Even his soul dispersed.

    A Gathering Stars expert had died, just like that!

    The sight of his death terrified those standing near him, and all of them retreated further away. Chills coursed down their spines.

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t like wasting words, and I don¡¯t like hearing other people¡¯s nonsense either.¡±

    Chu Xiu¡¯s expression darkened. He stared intently at Su Yi, his tone imposing. ¡°Su Yi, if you dare act up, I¡¯ll kill them both!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you,¡± said Su Yi. His sleeves fluttered around him, and a streak of radiant clear?sword qi?shot through the sky.

    Splurt! Splurt! Splurt!

    More than ten cultivators of the distant Celestial Prison Demon Court were cleaved in two at the waistline. Agonized cries and shrieks intermingled with a spray of blood, transforming the ocean into an astonishing vision of carnage.

    The water was dyed red!

    The other Celestial Prison Demon Court cultivators were all rmed. They hurriedly created distance between them and Su Yi, and their hearts shook.

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t just domineering; hisbat prowess was iparably terrifying too!

    To him, there was no difference between Gathering Stars, Origin Pce, and Grain Avoidance cultivators. All were as fragile as des of grass.

    This was unquestionably far too terrifying!

    Even Qing Luo was unwittingly stunned. He hadn¡¯t anticipated this either.

    Chu Xiu¡¯s expression was extraordinarily dark and unsightly. His grip tightened on the hostages¡¯ throats, and he repeatedly fought back to the urge to crush their necks.

    But in the end, he held back.

    He didn¡¯t dare. He was afraid that if he did, he¡¯d effectively kill the demonic infant too!

    That was a far heavier price than he could bear.

    Su Yi¡¯s voice then rang out once more. ¡°I¡¯ll give you three breaths of time. If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll kill the infant.¡±

    He sounded casual and calm, and his voice didn¡¯t so much as ripple with emotion.

    However, the demonic cultivators¡¯ hair stood on end.

    None of them would have guessed that this unassuming blue-robed youth would be with domineering!

 Chapter 628: Hard to Escape Death

    <h4>Chapter 628: Hard to Escape Death</h4>

    Within the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House, Ning Sihua¡¯s beautiful eyes filled with excitement. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su is as domineering as ever.¡±

    The young man stood on the surface of the water. He was reminiscent of a fallen immortal and domineering to the extreme. He cut down enemies like a farmer cut down wheat: simply and directly!

    Cha Jin and Wen Lingxue both nodded.?They saw everything happening outside. They¡¯d finally found an outlet for their despondency, helplessness, grief, and rage. It was a wonderful feeling!

    At the same time, it was obvious to all of them that Chu Xiu was afraid to attack for fear of harming the infant. There was no way he¡¯d dare to kill Wen Lingxue¡¯s parents!?After all, without his hostages, what did he have to threaten them with?

    Meanwhile, outside the ruins.

    Chu Xiu was inwardly conflicted.

    He was naturally aware that the moment he killed Wen Changtai and Qin Qing, the demonic infant would die. Moreover, they would lose all means of threatening Su Yi!

    ¡°Way I see it, you¡¯d best agree to exchange hostages.¡± Qing Luo shook his head. ¡°How can you use such despicable tricks when cultivating the Grand Dao? This is just proof of your weakness.¡±

    Chu Xiu¡¯s expression shifted, but he couldn¡¯t argue with that.

    If not for his weakness, how could he have been forced to flee Nine Tripod City in panic?

    Simrly, if he were strong enough to defeat Su Yi, why would he have resorted to using those connected to Su Yi as hostages?

    ¡°Alright, I agree!¡± Chu Xiu gnashed his teeth and fixed his eerie green gaze on Su Yi. ¡°But first, I must ensure that the Esteemed Holy Infant is unharmed.¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when the child sleeping in Su Yi¡¯s arms opened her eyes and let out a series of urgent cries. She looked utterly frantic; it seemed she was begging for help.

    Chu Xiu¡¯s expression shifted dramatically. ¡°Esteemed Holy Infant, please, rest assured! I¡¯ll be sure to bring you back!¡±

    ¡°The little tyke¡¯s quite interesting,¡± said Qing Luo, a strange light in his whirlpool-like eyes. ¡°Demonic infants are descendants of the demon race, and they¡¯re born with unique talents. They¡¯re extremely rare. I just wonder what its blood tastes like¡­.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but lick his lips.

    Seeing this left Chu Xiu frantic and furious.?Is this guy really insane?

    He¡¯s thinking about that even now? At a time like this?

    Wait a moment!

    Something suddenly urred to Chu Xiu.?This Qing Luo person is utterly unbridled andpletelyposed. Does that mean he¡¯s strong enough to defeat and kill Su Yi? Is that why he¡¯s so fearless?

    The thought stirred Chu Xiu¡¯s heart.

    Su Yi then interjected, ¡°Toss the hostages into the formation.¡±

    The Heaven-Sealing Formation of the Nine Absolutes was under Ning Sihua¡¯s control. It could bring his former inws safely into the ruins right away.

    Chu Xiu hesitated. ¡°What if you refuse to uphold your end of the deal?¡±

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°I¡¯m not like you.¡±

    Chu Xiu¡¯s expression froze in ce, but in the end, he gnashed his teeth and tossed Wen Changtai and Qin Qing over.

    Bzzz!

    The power of the formation hovering in the air churned, wrapping around them both. Soon, the couple had disappeared into thin air.

    Within the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House, Wen Lingxue, Ning Sihua, and Cha Jin felt an enormous weight lift off their shoulders.

    ¡°It¡¯s your turn!¡± Chu Xiu stared intently at Su Yi, seemingly terrified that Su Yi would renege on his side of the deal.

    Su Yi picked up the demonic infant, then flung her.

    Chu Xiu inwardly sighed in relief, stretched out his hand, and caught her.

    ng!

    The clear, impassioned hum of a sword rang out alongside a seemingly long-suppressed, bloodthirsty voice. Austere killing intent permeated the air.

    Chu Xiu¡¯s pupils constricted.

    Qing Luo stiffened.

    Su Yi had seemed calm and peaceful just moments prior, but now, he shot toward the Celestial Prison Demon Court cultivators like a gust of wind.

    And the Abstruse God Sword was even faster than him!

    One sword, and dense beams of sword qi fired in all directions!

    Wherever the supremely sharp sword qi passed, the sky tore like cloth, forming intercrossing rifts.

    It happened instantly.

    More than ten demonic cultivators were torn to ribbons before they could even react. Their bodies exploded into chunks.

    ¡°This is bad!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and retreat!¡±

    Shrieks of rm and panic rang out. The demonic cultivators clustered together, and all of them called upon their treasures and activated their secret arts. They dodged and defended with all their might.

    However, both their treasures and their secret arts were as fragile as paper against Su Yi.

    Furthermore, he was preternaturally quick. As he darted about, he left afterimages in his wake. No matter where you looked, there he was. It was impossible to tell which Su Yi¡¯s were real and which were fake.

    His speedbined with the Abstruse God Sword made him unstoppable. None could stand in his way.

    One demonic cultivator fell after another. Some were decapitated, others were run through, while others were cut neatly in two¡­

    Magic treasures exploded, Daoist magics were extinguished, and agonized shouts and wails rang out repeatedly. Hot, thick blood sttered like crimson fireworks, dyeing the ocean red.

    It didn¡¯t matter whether they were in the Grain Avoidance Realm, Origin Pce Realm, or Gathering Stars Realm. None of them could survive even a single hit, and all of them died on the spot!

    Three snaps of the fingerster, and every Celestial Prison Demon Court cultivator present had died a brutal death, save for Chu Xiu and the Gathering Stars cultivators closest to him.

    Su Yi was like a raging gale sweeping away the clouds!

    A bloody mist filled the air, and fragmented corpses floated on the water¡¯s surface.

    The sight of this massacre shocked even Ning Sihua, Cha Jin, and Weng Lingxue. Their hearts and minds shook.

    Qing Luo¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, but he made no attempt to intervene.

    However, Su Yi wasn¡¯t done killing just yet.

    Whoosh!

    Su Yi¡¯s blue robes fluttered around him as he charged at Chu Xiu.

    A streak of clear sword qi arced through the air, illuminating the world.

    Chu Xiu¡¯s expression shifted dramatically, and he immediately raised a silver scepter.

    Bang!

    The scepter lit up and burst with radiant lightning. An appalling destructive aura spread out around it.

    The Profound Yin Scepter!

    This was a Spirit Dao treasure emzoned with the will of a Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator.

    A few days ago, using this treasure provided Chu Xiu with enough power to contend with Ying Que.

    ng!!!

    Su Yi¡¯s sh cut through the silver lightning filling the sky, but in the end, the Profound Yin Scepter blocked it.

    However, even so, the impact made Chu Xiu¡¯s blood and qi flow in reverse. He staggered backward and nearly coughed up blood.

    Boom!

    Before Chu Xiu could react, Su Yi attacked once more.

    His sword qi was radiant, his sword intent boundless!

    His terrifying aura and power had long since enveloped the entire area. Chu Xiu had no hope of dodging. All he could do was steel himself and use his scepter to take the attack head-on.

    ng! ng! ng!

    Heaven-shaking impacts rang out, one after another. The entire stretch of ocean seemed to boil over as destructive radiance and energy currents spread outward. The entire area was thrown into chaos.

    Before long, Chu Xiu found himself injured, and he repeatedly coughed up blood.

    With his cultivation, he wasn¡¯t Su Yi¡¯s opponent to begin with. If not for the Profound Yin Scepter, he could never have blocked Su Yi¡¯s attacks.

    The ones who suffered the most were the Gathering Stars cultivators nearest to Chu Xiu. They found themselves drawn into the battle before they could flee. The surging current of boundless sword qi swept over them, shattering their bodies and dispersing their souls.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, Su Yi is ourmon enemy. Are you really going to just stand there and watch?¡±

    He didn¡¯t understand why, even now, Qing Luo was unwilling to help out.

    ¡°We¡¯re not close. Why should I help you?¡±ughed Qing Luo. ¡°What, am I supposed to shield you from the storm just because you guided me here? The world has never operated like that.¡±

    He paused, then added, ¡°If our Fellow Daoist Su chooses to be my enemy, it¡¯ll be the most foolish decision he could have made. I trust that someone of his intelligence won¡¯t do anything so stupid.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Chu Xiu didn¡¯t know what to say to that.

    Crunch!

    Suddenly, spider web-like cracks appeared on the surface of the Profound Yin Scepter.

    ¡°Shit!¡± Chu Xiu was so shocked that his soul practically left his body.

    He cast aside all reservations, looked at the demonic infant in his arms, and frantically cried out, ¡°Esteemed Holy Infant, please call upon the power sealed within your sea of consciousness! Otherwise, both you and your subordinates are doomed!¡±

    In response, the demonic infant sucked her thumb. Her untainted dark eyes were utterly innocent, and she showed no sign of understanding.

    Chu Xiu froze, then realized something. His expression changed dramatically, and he cried out, ¡°Esteemed Holy Infant, don¡¯t tell me you¡­¡±

    Bang!

    Before he could even finish speaking, Su Yi attacked once more. This time, the Profound Yin Scepter contained the will of a Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator shatteredpletely.

    Immediately afterward, there was a sh of sword light.

    Splurt!

    Chu Xiu¡¯s head flew through the air.

    ¡°If I¡¯d known what had happened to you, how could I have traded my hostages for you?!¡±

    Bitterness and rage were written all over Chu Xiu¡¯s face.

    In thest moments before his death, he realized that this was no longer the Holy Infant he was familiar with, the one the Celestial Prison Demon Court worshiped¡­.

    Chu Xiu¡¯s headless corpse fell into the water with an audible?plop!

    The demonic infant he was carrying would have fallen with him, but Su Yi stretched out his hand and grabbed her first.

    Now, Chu Xiu¡¯s entire group of Celestial Prison Demon Court cultivators had fallen in battle!

    The seas were turbulent, and the waves were red with blood.

    Fragmented corpses and treasures were scattered throughout the surrounding seas. They seemed to quietly proim just how brutal the earlier battle had been.

    Meanwhile, within the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House, Ning Sihua, Cha Jin, and?Wen?Lingxue¡¯s hearts swelled with irrepressible emotion.

    Over the past few weeks, Chu Xiu had led his subordinates and attempted to invade more than once. Even with Ying Que¡¯s Spiritual Incarnation Realm cultivation, he could at most force Chu Xiu to retreat.

    Yet against Su Yi, Chu Xiu and his cronies were no more than y chickens and porcin dogs!

    This was absolute, one-sided suppression!

    Su Yi suddenly spoke up and tossed the baby in his arms toward the distant Heaven-Sealing Formation of the Nine Absolutes. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ning, first, please help me look after this demonic infant.¡±

    Ning Sihua controlled the power of the formation, instantly removing the baby from the battlefield.

    From beginning to end, Qing Luo made no attempt to intervene. He was like a spectator, watching all this y out with a smile. He seemed casual and at ease.

    When he saw Su Yi send the demonic infant away, Qing Luo finally said with augh, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, it¡¯s just as I said earlier. Both the little reptile I killed and the ants you just squished are unworthy of our notice, not even worth mentioning. If you¡¯re angry, I can apologize to you and capture?you an even?better reptile.¡±

    His tone was casual and understated, with a smile as mellow as a spring breeze. However, he emanated a lofty air of superiority and cold, cruel indifference.

    Su Yi turned and looked directly at him. ¡°Even if you get down on your knees and beg, you won¡¯t escape death today.¡±

    He sounded calm and casual, yet utterly decisive. His words left no room for arguments.

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Qing Luo. He fixed his whirlpool-like eyes on Su Yi, and his smile gradually faded.

 Chapter 629: Ten Thousand Abilities at His Disposal, Nothing He Cannot Do

    <h4>Chapter 629: Ten Thousand Abilities at His Disposal, Nothing He Cannot Do</h4>

    The skies were dark and overcast.

    Blood still permeated the surface of the sea.

    Qing Luo nced down at the halves of the ck flood dragon corpse in his hands. He sighed, ¡°And here I said that you were too smart to do anything so stupid. I wouldn¡¯t have guessed it, but it seems I¡¯ve overestimated you.¡±

    He flung Ying Que¡¯s corpse away as if it were garbage, then fixed his gaze back on Su Yi. He smiled faintly. ¡°But to tell the truth, I¡¯d rather like to seize this opportunity to kill you!¡±

    A terrifying aura silently spread out around him, bearing down on the surrounding seas. An austere killing intent hung in the air.

    Within the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House, Ning Sihua and the others¡¯ hearts clenched.

    They¡¯d personally witnessed the Spiritual Incarnation Realm Ying Que¡¯s demise; Qing Luo defeated him with his fists and ripped him apart. They naturally knew just how terrifyingly strong Qing Luo was.

    ¡°You overestimate yourself,¡± whispered Su Yi.

    He advanced, neither fast nor slow, his blue robes billowing in the ocean winds.

    A murderous intent difficult to describe in words locked onto Qing Luo.

    The white-robed young man of dubious origins narrowed his eyes, thenughed and stretched. ¡°My greatest weapons are my fists. I¡¯m actually rather eager to find out which is stronger: your sword or my fists!¡±

    ng!

    Su Yi, however, sheathed the Abstruse God Sword and said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re unworthy of dying beneath by de.¡±

    Qing Luo froze, stunned. Then, his whirlpool-like eyes shed with intimidating light. ¡°Hah? Don¡¯t tell me you n topete with me fist against fist?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± said Su Yi. They were already only one hundred feet apart.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try it, then!¡± Qing Luoughed heartily and leaped forward, fists swinging.

    Boom!

    Tyrannical fist force swept forth, bringing with it appalling, unbridled yao qi.

    The skies burst, and ferocious waves rose from the surface of the sea.

    This didn¡¯t seem like the punch of someone in thete-stage Spiritual Manifestation Realm at all. In other words, the power of this attack had already surpassed the limits of the Spiritual Manifestation Realm!

    That was the reason Qing Luo managed to suppress and defeat the Spiritual Incarnation Realm Ying Que!

    In the face of this punch, Su Yi neither dodged nor fled. He raised his hands in front of him, one drawing Yin, the other manifesting Yang. Wind and lightning surged within the Yin-Yang¡¯s center and intercrossed, forming a ck-and-white fist imprint.

    Boom!

    As soon as it condensed, it drew upon the power of wind and lightning. Its majesty was boundless.

    The Perceiving Chaos Heaven-Shaking Seal!

    A supreme Daoist inheritance!

    When Qing Luo¡¯s fist drew near, it instantly sank into the whirlpool of Yin and Yang, unable to proceed even an inch further. Moreover, the fist force was ripped, shredded, and devoured.

    Just like that, it lost more than half its power!

    Another blink of an eyeter, and it dispersedpletely.

    ¡°Excellent!¡± Qing Luo¡¯s eyes lit up, and he sighed with admiration.

    His long hair fluttered around him as he stepped forward, his momentum connecting heaven and earth. He raised his fist and swung.

    With every punch, heaven and earth trembled, explosive waves swept outward, and a sound like the rumbling of thunder filled the air.

    Such power was enough to effortlessly destroy any Spiritual Manifestation cultivator around.

    Even Huan Shaoyou and the other Spiritual Manifestation Realm monsters of the ancient era were inferior!

    But despite the strength of his opponent¡¯s onught, Su Yi remained as calm as ever. He disyed the Mysterious Truths of the Perceiving Chaos Heaven-Shaking Seal. The fist imprint he condensed epassed both Yin and Yang, and it drew upon wind and thunder. It contained an unfathomable suction, a devouring force.

    It seemed as if Su Yi¡¯s palm had be a celestial vortex. Any attack that came its way would be drawn in, suppressed, and devoured. It was unbelievable!

    Earlier, on Bloodthistle Yao Mountain, Su Yi used the Perceiving Chaos Heaven-Shaking Seal to defeat one hundred and twenty-six Celestial Prison Demon Court cultivators in a single attack. Its power was boundless!

    Now, he was using this lofty fist technique to take Qing Luo down.

    Boom! Boom!

    The entire stretch of ocean was in turmoil. Terrifying destructive energy currents filled the air.

    Qing Luo¡¯s punches were like a raging storm: fierce, swift, and tyrannical.

    Fist shadows ovepped, filling the sky. Daoist invocations rumbled like thunder. It was as ferocious as could be.

    However, whenever the terrifying fist force got within one hundred feet of Su Yi, it was swept into the vortex and repeatedly torn,pressed, and devoured¡­

    Forget?hurting?Su Yi; it couldn¡¯t even get within one hundred feet of him!

    Furthermore, as more and more of the fist force was devoured, the aura of the Perceiving Chaos Heaven-Shaking Seal before Su Yi grew, bing even more terrifying.

    When he saw this, Qing Luo couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow, and his eyes shed with uncertainty.

    Not even he could have guessed that a youngte-stage Gathering Stars Realm cultivator could possess such unbelievable power!

    There wasn¡¯t just a realm of difference between thete-stage Gathering Stars Realm andte-stage Spiritual Manifestation Realm. Strictly speaking, they belonged to two different Daos!

    One was in the Origin Dao, while the other was in the Spirit Dao. The difference was as vast as the gulf between heaven and earth; they weren¡¯t at allparable.

    Yet for some reason, this unbelievable scene was unfolding before him!

    How could Qing Luo be anything but surprised?

    ¡°Just as I thought. You¡¯re simply iparable with this world¡¯s other cultivators,¡± sighed Qing Luo.

    It was then that the Dao Charm of the Five Elements surged between Su Yi¡¯s fists, and the Perceiving Chaos Heaven-Shaking Seal suddenly rumbled and shot through the air.

    Qing Luo¡¯s?pupils constricted.

    How was this a fist seal? It was more like a giant floating millstone. The power of Yin and Yang circted, and it shone with the radiance of the five elements. Furthermore, wind and lightning roared within it!

    Wherever it passed, the sky wailed and trembled, unable to bear its power.

    It bore down on the seas below, forming a massive depression. The seawater was forced to the sides, flowing further and further away.

    In response to this terrifying power, a grave look appeared on Qing Luo¡¯s face.

    ¡°Nirvanic Bloodmes!¡± Qing Luo suddenly shouted and punched.

    His fair, jade-like fists were suddenly as dark as ink, and they zed with strange and sinister transparent crimson mes.

    The fire incinerated everything around him. Blood-colored mes nketed heaven and earth.

    It was faint, but the icy whispering of a yao god echoed through the air.

    There was no doubt about it. This was the strongest yao cultivator ability Qing Luo had. His power was far greater than before!

    Boom!

    The two starkly disparate fists shed. It was as if two suns had mmed into each other, exploding with a terrifying current of destructive energy.

    The three women watching from within the Immortals¡¯ Sword House were astonished. All three were dazed.

    This sh hadpletely exceeded the limits of theirprehension and imagination!

    Bang!

    Qing Luo swayed and took several steps back. His handsome face noticeably paled.

    ¡°Wonderful! Wonderful! Wonderful!¡± Qing Luo¡¯s expression turned cold and terrifying. His aura surged, and he seemed utterly enraged.

    ¡°Friend, in a bit, I¡¯ll be sure to skin you and eat you alive!¡± As that icy, murderous voice rang out, Qing Luo¡¯s hair whipped around him. He moved like a yao god, stepping through the skies swathed in appalling yao qi. He was headed straight toward Su Yi.

    His whirlpool-like eyes shone with strange silver light.

    Even his long hair shone with wisps of silvery me.

    His aura was even more terrifying than before.

    Su Yi wasted no time talking. Rather, he hadn¡¯t said a single word since the battle began.

    This was an expression of disdain; he couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste time talking.

    When Qing Luo charged toward him, he took to the skies as well and met him head-on.

    Ying Que¡¯s death had made Su Yi uncharacteristically angry. Typically, when he saw something worth fighting, he saw them as whetstones, and he fought with the goal of polishing himself.

    He no longer felt that way.

    Right now, all he wanted to do was kill.

    Su Yi had the 108,000 years of knowledge andbat experience of his past life. Qing Luo was perhaps the strongest opponent he¡¯d encountered since his reincarnation.

    However, killing him wouldn¡¯t be difficult!

    Boom!

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was calm and indifferent. A forceful aura surged around his tall, upright figure. As he moved, his energy circted, like the roaring of a raging current.

    He¡¯d unleashed the full extent of his cultivation base!

    ¡°Die!¡± Qing Luo swung to kill. One punch, and heaven and earth shook. Silver mes raged throughout the sky.

    Su Yi clenched his fist and hit the air.

    Bzzz!

    Golden ripples spread through the sky, like a golden ocean. A sun and radiant moon floated there, outlining a boundless celestial diagram.

    This was a supreme Buddhist Inheritance, the Great Sun and Moon Revolution Seal!

    Rumble!

    Qing Luo¡¯s fist force shot into the golden sea, only for the radiant sun and moon to suppress it. It exploded with a bang.

    Qing Luo, meanwhile, was sent flying. Although his injuries weren¡¯t severe, he looked extremely haggard.

    His expression filled with disbelief. He could no longer maintain his earlier calm.

    The ability Su Yi used earlier was a Daoist legacy.

    Yet now, he was shockingly disying the power of Buddhism!

    But no matter which ability he used, it was terrifying beyond limit. All of them were obviously the legacies of top ancient orthodoxies!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, just who are you? Are you a Daoist sorcerer? A Buddhist monk?¡± Qing Luo furrowed his brow.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t answer. In fact, he said nothing at all. He simply took to the skies and attacked.

    As forceful as ever.

    ¡°Don¡¯t want?to tell me? Forget it, then. Once I¡¯ve killed you, I¡¯ll remove your soul and examine your memories. Then, I¡¯ll learn everything I want to know,¡± Qing Luo snorted coldly.

    Although he said this, he didn¡¯t getcent. On the contrary, he was even more serious and guarded than ever. A solemn look appeared on his brow.

    Boom!

    Yao qi surged as Qing Luo attacked once more, his fist force shaking heaven and earth. Iparably dazzling silver mes practically flooded the entire stretch of ocean.

    With such destructive power, even a casual attack could easily kill any Spiritual Manifestation Realm expert around.

    However, to Su Yi, it wasn¡¯t even worth looking at.

    In the battle that followed, he unleashed one supreme and terrifying art after another.

    Floating Void Demonification.

    The Eight-Part Buddha.

    The?Nineme?Netherworld Light Breaker.

    The Yellow Springs Life Palm

    The Extremities of the Dao Divine Immtion Technique.

    ¡­.One legacy and peerless skill after another. They weren¡¯t limited to?Daoist?and Buddhist abilities either.

    Some were Demonist, or the work of?ghost?or yao cultivators. However, without exception, they were iparably profound canons and scripture. If an ordinary person were to cultivate any one of them at random, it would be more than enough to benefit them for life.

    Yet now, Su Yi called upon these diverse, disparate abilities with confidence and ease.

    Qing Luo couldn¡¯t see through that terrifying, ever-changing power at all. No matter how he tried to defend himself, it was to no avail. He was repeatedly pushed back.

    Before long, Qing Luo was thoroughly suppressed!

    He was alreadypletely at a disadvantage. His hair was disheveled, his flesh was ripped open, and he was covered in wounds. No matter how furiously he fought, he couldn¡¯t turn the tides back in his favor.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, was just as calm and indifferent as before.

    However, in Qing Luo¡¯s eyes, that tranquility was iparably terrifying!

    He couldn¡¯t even imagine it. Just what kind of person was Su Yi, to have attained such heaven-defying strength with his Gathering Stars Realm cultivation?

    Just what were his origins? Why was he in possession of so many unbelievable divine skills and secret abilities?

    It was as if he¡¯d mastered legacies of ten thousand Daos, which he could use at his leisure. There was nothing he could not do!

 Chapter 630: The Yao Sword, Divine Misfortune

    <h4>Chapter 630: The Yao Sword, Divine Misfortune</h4>

    Qing Luo¡¯s formerly pristine white robes were already tattered and stained with blood. His hair was disheveled, and he was covered in wounds. He was in extremely dire straits.

    However, Su Yi didn¡¯t?stay?his hand.

    Qing Luo considered his fists his strongest weapons.

    However, Su Yi now fought with his bare fists too, using the ability his opponent took the most pride in to destroy himpletely!

    Qing Luo¡¯s strength in thete-stage Spiritual Manifestation Realm far surpassed others of the same cultivation. It was enough for him to kill Ying Que, a mighty yao of the Spiritual Incarnation Realm.

    However, the way Su Yi saw it, he was at mostparable to Qing Shuang, thedy sword cultivator from the Profound Sky Realm.

    Boom!

    Su Yi¡¯s sleeves billowed around him. He clenched his fist and punched.

    Mah¨¡sth¨¡mapr¨¡pta¡¯s Radiant Fist!

    In Buddhism, the bodhisattva Mah¨¡sth¨¡mapr¨¡pta represented wisdom, light, and averting cmity.

    ording to legend, the fruition of a certain Buddhist expert¡¯s cultivation made him a bodhisattva, and his title was Mah¨¡sth¨¡mapr¨¡pta. He possessed limitless dharmic power, and the Buddhist masses revered him.

    This fist technique was from the Wilds¡¯ number-one Buddhist Holy Land, the Little Western Paradise. It was ranked?among the Little?Western Paradise¡¯s nine supreme ancient fist techniques.

    Those who practiced it could subdue dragons and tigers. They were valiant and fearless, with a heart dedicated to destroying demons and evil spirits!

    Now, as Su Yi threw a punch with this ancient Buddhist fist technique, he seemed as majestic as a deity shaking heaven and earth.

    Qing Luo sensed the danger and immediately retreated,

    However, the all-epassing fist force still struck him.

    Bang!

    He was sent flying, and several of his bones and tendons audibly snapped.

    Within the ruins of the Immortals Sword House, Ning Sihua, Cha Jin, and Wen Lingxue were repeatedly astonished.

    Earlier, they¡¯d worried that Su Yi wouldn¡¯t be a match for Qing Luo. After all, Qing Luo had killed even the Spiritual Incarnation Realm Ying Que.

    Who¡¯d have thought that, despite Qing Luo disying power far greater than before, Su Yi would suppress him from beginning to end?

    He couldn¡¯t even harm a hair on Su Yi¡¯s head!

    ¡°It¡¯s only been a few months since west saw him. I wonder just what kind of miraculous encounters Fellow Daoist Su had in the Great Xia? To think he¡¯d be so unbelievably strong¡­¡± Ning Sihua looked dazed.

    ¡°In the Great Zhou, the young lord never once lost. He won¡¯t lose now, either!¡± Cha Jin said with pride.

    Wen Lingxue was looking after her parents, but when she heard that, she felt inexplicably rueful. She couldn¡¯t help but think back to her memories of Guangling City.

    Outside.

    ¡°Your origins are surely extraordinary!¡± Qing Luo¡¯s face was covered in blood. He looked miserable.

    However, he also seemed not to care. He stared intently on Su Yi, as if trying to see through him.

    Boom!

    Su Yi swung his fist and attacked once more.

    When he saw this, the depths of Qing Luo¡¯s gaze shone with determination. He muttered, ¡°I won¡¯t lose!¡±

    As his voice rang out, a destructive energy fluctuation emanated from his battered, blood-soaked frame.

    Bang!

    Su Yi¡¯s fist flew through the air, only for radiant silver light to surge up before Qing Luo, block the attack, and disperse its power.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shot up.

    When he looked at Qing Luo, he saw that his opponent looked as if he were on fire. Clear silver mes zed around him.

    His ck hair instantly turned white, and his skin dimmed, cracked, and split, as if something were drawing away his life force and he¡¯d instantly aged countless years.

    However, his eyes were as bright as twin suns, too bright to gaze upon directly.

    His right hand reached behind him, as if to draw a sword. However, upon closer inspection, he wasn¡¯t carrying a weapon. Instead, a white edge emerged from his spinal column, bit by bit.

    ng! ng! ng!

    With every section of the snow-white de that emerged, a murderous, piercing wail rang out, like a devil gnashing its teeth. It wasn¡¯t cold, but the sound alone was enough to make one tremble.

    ¡°Feeding a sword with your body?¡± Su Yi looked surprised.

    To ¡°feed a sword with one¡¯s body¡± referred to using one¡¯s own body as a furnace to nourish a de. It meant using one¡¯s cultivation and blood essence as nourishment to temper and nurture a spiritual sword. In doing so, the sword would be part of the cultivator¡¯s body; the two could no longer be separated.

    The sword and its owner were linked, and when the sword was destroyed, its owner died!

    It was very rare for sword cultivators to use this method to nourish their weapons.

    It wasn¡¯t that it was too tyrannical, but rather, that it was extremely easy for something to go wrong. Furthermore, the slightest error would lead to injury.

    ¡°When I awakened, this sword was already sealed within my spinal column,¡± whispered Qing Luo. ¡°I dare say with certainty that, so long as I draw it, I can regain my memories and learn who I am and where I came from.¡±

    As he drew his weapon, a terrifying, murderous aura surged forth. Heaven and earth trembled, and the air was thrown into disarray.

    ¡°But I dared not do so,¡± sighed Qing Luo, ¡°because I¡¯m even more certain that once I draw it, the sword will devour all of my life force.¡±

    He sounded conflicted: both fearful and helpless.

    However, his movements never stopped.

    Just as he finished speaking, the snow-white sword nourished within his spinal column entered the world!

    ng!

    The sword hummed, the sound reminiscent of the roaring of a primordial demonic god. It reverberated throughout the nine heavens, stirring up the wind and clouds.

    The sword radiance was painfully bright, like a zing sun. It illuminated the entire stretch of ocean, filling it with its intense glow.

    Upon closer inspection, the sword was forged out of White Bone Divine Jade. It was radiant and crystalline, and it emanated an endlessly terrifying aura.

    There were two words carved on the hilt in contorted characters the size of a fly¡¯s head: Divine Misfortune!

    Boom!

    Shockingly, when the sword¡¯s pressure reached the Heaven-Sealing Formation of the Nine Absolutes, the formation dissipated with a boom.

    WIthin the ruins, the light curtain hovering before Ning Sihua, Cha Jin, and Wen Lingxue shattered and disappeared.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Ning Sihua and the others¡¯ expressions shifted. Their hearts clenched, and they were more nervous than ever before.

    None of them would have guessed that, just as the fight neared its climax, Qing Luo would draw a weapon. Nor did they anticipate that it would be so terrifyingly strong. They couldn¡¯t help but worry on Su Yi¡¯s behalf.

    However, when Su Yi saw the sword, a strange light appeared in his eyes.?That¡¯s a yao sword!

    ¡°Sometimes, I even suspect I¡¯m really just the sword¡¯s ve, and that everything I possess, including my life, is under its control,¡± Qing Luo said softly.

    Then, he shook his head and looked at Su Yi, a faint smile on his lips. ¡°But if I can use it to kill someone of your caliber, it''s worth it even if I die.¡±

    His once-handsome face was pallid, and his hair was as white as snow. His skin was covered in cracks, dim, and without luster.

    However, his sword was too dazzlingly radiant to look at directly!

    It was then that Su Yi finally spoke. ¡°I won¡¯t die, but you, the sword ve chosen to nourish your weapon with your body? You¡¯ll die beyond a doubt.¡±

    ¡°Chosen? A sword ve?¡± Qing Luo furrowed his brow. ¡°What do you mean, friend?¡±

    ¡°Your earlier guess was right on the mark,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°That¡¯s a rare yao sword, and you are no more than its chosen ve. You were stripped of your memory, but that¡¯s not all; both your life and your cultivation base are destined to be its food.¡±

    Qing Luo¡¯s gaze focused, but then, heughed. ¡°It¡¯s no more than a sword. How could it possibly devour its master? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re just saying that to disrupt my mental state and deal a lethal blow?¡±

    He clearly didn¡¯t believe Su Yi.

    ¡°There¡¯s not much time. I¡¯ll send you on your way first, friend!¡± said Qing Luo. He leaped through the air and swung his sword.

    Boom!

    A streak of dazzling, snow-white sword qi swept through the air, searing the eyes. That endlessly terrifying?sword qi made?even heaven and earth cry out, as if in submission.

    Its sheer momentum was enough to kill any Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator around!

    However, Su Yi didn¡¯t retreat.

    The moment Qing Luo attacked, he subtly shook his head, stretched out his right arm, and pointed.

    An inscrutable streak of sword qi shot forth.

    He¡¯d manifested it from a wisp of the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ aura.

    The gesture seemed casual and understated, as simple as could be, but as it shot through the air, a lofty and supreme pressure difficult to describe in words silently spread out.

    Moments prior, the air currents were turbulent, the clouds had dispersed, and the seas were churning. However, at that moment, everything froze, as if locked in ce. Everything sank into an unnatural stillness.

    A pressure terrifying enough to make one¡¯s heart quiver in terror enveloped everything within a thousand square miles.

    Hm??Qing Luo¡¯s pupils constricted, and his hair stood on end.?What¡¯s this?

    Bang!

    Suddenly, the sound of something shattering reverberated through the air and broke through the stifled stillness.

    Qing Luo¡¯s attack, that sh of dazzling sword qi, shattered like ss on impact, dispersing with a boom.

    The sight startled Qing Luo so badly that he almost had a mental breakdown.

    This was the trump card he¡¯d traded his life for!

    He was confident that even a Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator would have fallen beneath that attack. There was no doubt about it!

    Yet now, the merely Gathering Stars Realm Su Yi had effortlessly shattered it!?

    Before Qing Luo came to his senses, Su Yi¡¯s sh continued ahead, its power undiminished.

    Qing Luo swung his sword to defend himself.

    ng!!

    A deafening st rang out, and the snow-white sword flew from his grip and into the distance.

    Qing Luo was bbergasted. It seemed he couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Slowly and with great difficulty, he raised his head to look at Su Yi and muttered, ¡°Was what you said earlier¡­ true?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t sink to lying to someone on the verge of death,¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡°I¡­ I really am a sword ve, aren¡¯t I? I¡¯m not even in control of my own life¡­¡± Qing Luo¡¯s eyes were hollow. It was as if he¡¯d lost his soul.

    His body suddenly split into chunks, then disintegrated into ash and scattered to the winds.

    The weapon he¡¯d referred to as ¡°Divine Misfortune¡± had devoured practically every scrap of Qing Luo¡¯s life force.

    Now, although he¡¯d blocked Su Yi¡¯s streak of sword qi, its terrifying power shattered himpletely, body and soul.

    The young man of dubious origins had perished!

    ¡°You¡¯re dead, just like that. I let you off easy,¡± muttered Su Yi. He then turned around and gazed into the distance.

    The peerless yao sword Qing Luo had nourished within his spinal column shook and buzzed several thousand feet away, repeatedly casting swaths of unearthly, radiant silver light.

    Upon closer inspection, there was a startling cut on the clear, transparent de.

    A mark Su Yi¡¯s attack had left behind!

    This exceeded Su Yi¡¯s expectations; he wouldn¡¯t have guessed that this sword could endure even a wisp of the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ power!

    When Su Yi looked over, an infuriated, icy voice emerged from within Divine Misfortune. ¡°You killed my sword ve and harmed my body. This lofty one shall remember you, and I¡¯ll repay this grudge ten times over!¡±

    Whoosh!

    As its voice echoed through the air, the yao sword soared through the air, disappearing over the horizon in an instant.

    ¡°Just as I thought. Aplete yao spirit dwells within the sword¡­¡± Su Yi said thoughtfully.

    The moment he firstid eyes upon the sword, he guessed some of its secrets.

    Now, seeing this, he¡¯d finally confirmed his suspicions.

 Chapter 631: Bringing the Dead Back to Life?

    <h4>Chapter 631: Bringing the Dead Back to Life?</h4>

    When he first met Qing Luo back in Mother Ghost Ridge, Su Yi guessed he was most likely a member of the second group of monsters of the ancient era.

    However, when he saw Divine Misfortune, he understood.

    Qing Luo was really just a ve the sword was using for nourishment!

    Divine Misfortune had erased his memories. How could he possibly remember who he was?

    Su Yi dared say with certainty that Qing Luo had learned his legacies and cultivation techniques from his weapon.

    It was highly likely that even Qing Luo¡¯s name was a ¡°gift¡± from Divine Misfortune¡­

    That guy said that the moment he firstid eyes on me, he sensed a threat and a stifling aura. That¡¯s why he felt the urge to kill me. I¡¯m afraid that was due to the yao sword¡¯s influence too,?thought Su Yi.

    However, he couldn¡¯t figure out Divine Misfortune¡¯s origins.

    Qing Luo came to the Sea of Chaotic Spirits and attempted to enter the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House. Was that at the sword¡¯s behest too?

    Does that mean that Divine Misfortune is somehow connected to the Immortals¡¯ Sword House?

    Thirty thousand years ago, the Immortals¡¯ Sword House was one of the three great yao sects, alongside the Sumeru Shrine and the Burning Sun Sect.

    Its founder was the Heavensphere Yao Emperor.

    Furthermore, the word ¡°sword¡± was in their name. This was unquestionable proof that this yao orthodoxy had built its reputation through swordy.

    Divine Misfortune was obviously a supreme treasure of the yao way, and it contained aplete yao spirit. It was obviously highlypatible with the Immortals¡¯ Sword House.

    s, I couldn¡¯t stop it from leaving. Were the sword still here, I might be able to learn whether or not it was connected to the Immortals¡¯ Sword House.

    Su Yi shook his head, then gave the matter no further thought.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su!¡± An excited, joyful voice emanated from afar.

    The power of the formation churned, and a whirlpool-like portal appeared. Ning Sihua emerged from within it, a huge smile on her clear, youthful features.

    ¡°I said it, didn¡¯t I? I just knew nothing would happen to you, young lord!¡±

    ¡°This is wonderful!¡±

    Immediately afterward, Cha Jin and Wen Lingxue charged out as well.

    Cha Jin had gotten thinner. She wore a pale green dress, and her long dark hair was tied up. Her skin was snowy, her figure elegant.

    When she saw Su Yi standing upright on the surface of the sea, with no sign of injuries, she looked utterly delighted.

    Wen Lingxue, meanwhile, could no longer suppress her excitement. She rushed over to him, like a swallow returning to its nest, and hugged him tight.

    She was as pretty as a painting, delicate and charming, just as she¡¯d been before.

    However, when she embraced Su Yi, her bright eyes were misty with tears. ¡°Big Brother Su Yi, you¡¯re alright! That¡¯s wonderful! That¡¯s just wonderful¡­.¡±

    The young woman was too excited to even speak coherently.

    Cha Jin had felt the impulse to rush to Su Yi too, but when she saw this, she held back. She knew full well that Su Yi doted on Wen Lingxue most of all.

    ¡°Alright, alright. Everything¡¯s okay now.¡± Su Yi gently patted Wen Lingxue on the back, his expression gentle.?She must have been worried sick just now. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have lost herposure like this.

    When he looked at Cha Jin and Ning Sihua, he couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    He¡¯d returned after a long absence, but those close to him were alive and well. That was truly cause for celebration.

    However¡­

    When he recalled Ying Que¡¯s death, much of Su Yi¡¯s delight instantly faded.

    ¡°Everyone, wait here for a moment.¡± Su Yi then walked toward a nearby stretch of ocean.

    Whoosh~

    He reached out and scooped the air. The two enormous halves of Ying Que¡¯s body shot out from beneath the waves.

    When he saw the densely-packed fist imprints and cuts on the flood dragon¡¯s body, Su Yi¡¯s eyes shone with a hint of sorrow.

    His and Ying Que¡¯s bond wasn¡¯t particrly deep.

    They¡¯d only met once before, at Broken Dragon Cliff, when he helped Ying Que clear up his heart demon.

    Su Yi wouldn¡¯t have guessed that the flood dragon would be this righteous or loyal. He¡¯d defended this ce, unwilling to retreat even if it killed him!

    ¡°It¡¯s thanks to Senior Ying Que that we kept Chu Xiu and his subordinates out of the ruins all this time, but now, he¡­¡± Ning Sihua paused here. She sighed, her expression bleak.

    Cha Jin and Wen Lingxue fell silent too.

    When they took in his battered, blood-smeared corpse, they felt grief and sadness course through their hearts.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Su Yi stretched out his divine sense and examined Ying Que¡¯s remains.

    The flood dragon¡¯s injuries were far too grave. His innards had been shattered, and no life force remained in his blood or flesh.

    Su Yi¡¯s heart sank.

    If he¡¯d arrived even just ten minutes earlier, this would never have happened!

    Just as Su Yi was about to withdraw his divine sense, he paused.

    There was a cracked, crimson yao core in Ying Que¡¯s head. It was here that he kept his cultivation base.

    Although Ying Que¡¯s core was cracked, Su Yi could sense a faint awareness within it!

    Su Yi let out a long breath of turbid air, then smiled.

    Hepletely rxed.

    Ying Que¡¯s injuries were so severe that perhaps not even gods or immortals could have saved him.

    However, they couldn¡¯t stop Su Xuanjun!

    Ning Sihua keenly detected the change in Su Yi¡¯s expression, and he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, don¡¯t tell me you can save Senior Ying Que?¡±

    Cha Jin and Wen Lingxue were stunned. Both of them subconsciously nced at Su Yi.

    ¡°Just watch,¡± said Su Yi with augh. He flipped his palm, taking out a bottle made ofmb suet-like jade. As soon as he removed the cap, misty, flowing golden light burst forth. It was a beautiful sight.

    All three women couldn¡¯t help but look at it. A dense life force assailed their senses. Even just breathing it in left them feeling energized. It was unbelievable!

    There were three drops of blood sealed within the jade bottle: Ice Soul Gold Blood. Su Yi had obtained them from A¡¯Cang back in the Ninth Star Ruin.

    A¡¯Cang was a Xiantian Ice Jade Spirit born of the Origins of the Azure, and she had innate control over Ice Soul divine power. Her fresh blood was known as ¡°Ice Jade Gold Blood¡±, and they said it could bring back the dead and restore flesh to white bone.

    Even in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, Ice Jade Gold Blood was a treasure that could be found by chance but not sought. Even in peak-level orthodoxies, they¡¯d only use it when their most important experts were fatally injured.

    Of course, although Su Yi had taken three drops of A¡¯Cang¡¯s blood, he¡¯d taught her a supreme cultivation technique perfectly suited for Xiantian Spirits. This reward was far more precious to her than three drops of blood.

    Now, Su Yi had chosen to take out a drop of Ice Soul Gold Blood to save Ying Que!

    ¡°Condense!¡±

    Su Yi raised his hands, and the two halves of Ying Que¡¯s body slowly merged.

    Then, a single drop of Ice Soul Gold Blood flew out of the jade bottle. Su Yi tapped it with his fingertip.

    ch!

    The blood split like a broken water droplet, transforming into glittering golden bloody mist and surging into Ying Que¡¯s body.

    Ning Sihua, Wen Lingxue, and Cha Jin watched on in astonishment. After just a few breaths of time, Ying QUe¡¯s wounds knit together and disappeared. The fist imprints and cuts disappeared into thin air.

    He was as good as new.

    Then, under the guidance of Su Yi¡¯s divine sense, the power of the Ice Soul Gold Blood rebuilt Ying Que¡¯s shattered organs, tendons, bones, and flesh¡­

    This unbelievable recovery made even Su Yi smile in satisfaction.

    This really was Ice Soul Gold Blood, a supreme life-saving treasure in the eyes of cultivators!

    Even in the top orthodoxies of the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, Ice Soul Gold Blood was a nigh-unobtainable life-saving Grand Dao Elixir!

    Whoosh~

    Before long, Ying Que¡¯s massive frame surged with waves of life force. His scales and flesh were thoroughly rejuvenated and brimming with power.

    ¡°Did you just¡­ bring back the dead?¡± Ning Sihua and the others¡¯ eyes widened in astonishment. All of them looked bewildered.

    This was far too unbelievable. They¡¯d originally thought that Ying Que was dead, and they¡¯d already started grieving him. Who¡¯d have thought that Su Yi could bring him back?

    Methods of this level were unquestionably far too unbelievable.

    ¡°No, Ying Que hadn¡¯t truly passed away. A remnant of his soul and awareness remained. That¡¯s why I could use the Ice Soul Blood Gold to bring him back,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°If that weren¡¯t the case, even with my abilities, there would have been nothing I could do.¡±

    No matter how heaven-defying the Ice Soul Blood Gold was, it couldn''t bridge the gap between life and death.

    They said it could bring back the dead and restore flesh to white bone, but that was an exaggeration.

    ¡°Big Brother Su Yi, when will Senior Ying Que wake up?¡± Wen Lingxue couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    .

    ¡°That depends on when his soul recovers,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s enter the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House.¡±

    As he spoke, he raised his hand and lifted Ying Que¡¯s enormous body.

    Ning Sihua promptly led the way ahead.

    Before long, the entire group disappeared from the ocean.

    It was the twenty-sixth day of the eleventh lunar month.

    Su Yi left Bloodthistle Yao Mountain and arrived at the Sea of Chaotic Spirits. Then, before the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House, he slew Elder Chu Xiu of the Celestial Prison Demon Court, his subordinates, and Qing Luo. Then, he scared off the yao sword, Divine Misfortune!

    Later that same day, Su Yi used Ice Soul Golden Blood to save Ying Que, and he was reunited with his old friends.

    However, although not even Su Yi knew it, he¡¯d already wiped out practically every Celestial Prison Demon Court cultivator who¡¯d crossed over from the Xuandu Continent!

    It was also on that day that a group of mortal martial artists searched the scattered inds of the Sea of Chaotic Spirits for good fortune.

    Suddenly, a peerless yao sword descended from the heavens, ughtering everyone but a gray-robed teenager.

    ¡°Child, what do you call yourself?¡± Silver radiance flowed around the sword hovering silently in front of a gray-robed youth.

    The youth¡¯s heart and mind shook, and his gaze was hollow. He replied woodenly, ¡°Wang Liu.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Your name is Qing Luo,¡± said an icy, dignified voice from within the de. ¡°Remember: from this day forth, you are this lofty one¡¯s servant. I¡¯ll grant you legacies and cultivation techniques. In exchange, all you have to do is survive until the descent of the Radiant Epoch¡­¡±

    As his voice reverberated through the air, the yao sword disappeared in a sh and shot into the gray-robed youth¡¯s spinal column.

    The youth¡¯s face contorted in agony, and he trembled repeatedly. His entire body was drenched in sweat.

    Some timeter, the youth straightened his back. His eyes were deep and distant, like twin whirlpools shining with traces of silver light.

    Then, he furrowed his brow. ¡°Strange. Why is it that all I remember is my name, Qing Luo? Why can¡¯t I remember my past at all?¡±

 Chapter 632: Natal Bone

    <h4>Chapter 632: Natal Bone</h4>

    The ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House were enormous.

    This was originally the sect¡¯s ancestral ground, and it was its own independent space, a hidden world.

    Thirty thousand years of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness had corroded the ruins, and the damage was severe.

    Even so, what remained of the countless buildings was still a clear demonstration of the sect¡¯s former glory.

    Inside one of the halls.

    Su Yi casuallyid Ying Que¡¯s enormous body on the ground.

    Then, he took out his wicker chair, sprawled out, and let out a long breath.

    After leaving Bloodthistle Yao Mountain, he rushed all the way to the Sea of Chaotic Spirits. He¡¯d never once gotten a chance to stop and rest.

    When he got tired or sleepy, he used spiritual medicines to replenish his energy.

    Otherwise, he could never have made it to the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House in just two days.

    As soon as he got here, he fought a grand battle.

    Of course, neither Chu Xiu and his subordinates nor Qing Luo were overly troublesome opponents. The truly troublesome one was the yao sword, Divine Misfortune.

    Fortunately, everything was over, and Su Yi could finally rx.

    He took out a jar of wine, drank, and conversed with Ning Sihua and the others.

    He quickly learned that after receiving his message from the Great Xia, Ning Sihua immediately took action and headed toward the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House.

    Quite a few other members of Heaven¡¯s Origin Pce left with her, including Wen Lingzhao, Zhu Guqing, and the Feng siblings. Some of?Su Yi¡¯s old friends and allies also joined: Mountain-Subduing King Mu Xi, Huang Qianjun, Shen Jiusong, and Pu Yi.

    Back at Heaven¡¯s Origin Pce, Ning Sihua once suggested founding a new faction of their own. After receiving Su Yi¡¯s approval, she called it the Profound Amplification sect.

    Everyone in the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House was effectively a member.

    ¡°For now, don¡¯t disturb them. Tonight, let¡¯s host a banquet. I can reunite with them and share a drink then,¡± said Su Yi.

    Ning Sihua nodded.

    Su Yi had only just returned; they ought to feast and celebrate.

    However, before Ying Que regained consciousness, no one would be in the mood for a banquet.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, the ruins have been changing as the spiritual energy of heaven and earth recovers,¡± Ning Sihua.

    Ning Sihua then went on to list the changes in detail.

    A spring had appeared in the base of a formerly dried-out lotus pond. Every day, it would spray roughly fifty kilograms of pure spiritual liquid.

    Numerous young shoots had sprouted in a former stretch of scorched earth.

    Ning Sihua examined them, and realized that the scorched earth had most likely once been a medicine garden. The sprouts were all rare and precious spiritual medicines!

    There were numerous other such changes scattered throughout the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House.

    Of them, the most shocking was what had happened to the Immortals¡¯ Sword Pce!

    The Immortals¡¯ Sword Pce was where the leader of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House once resided. It was also known as the Central Immortal Pce.

    Su Yi had found the white bone seal he¡¯d entrusted to Ning Sihua in the Immortals¡¯ Sword Pce.

    ording to Ning Sihua, five days prior, the pce¡¯s central throne split, and another treasure bone fell out of the wreckage!

    As she spoke, Ning Sihua took a dark golden bone out of her sleeves and passed it to Su Yi.

    It had been carved into a sword, but it was only half an inch long, its edge as thin as a cicada¡¯s wing. The bone itself was obviously snow white, yet it circted with strand-like wisps of dark golden luster.

    Small as it was, it was enormously heavy!

    Su Yi examined it briefly, then couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°This is a piece of a?Bai¡¯ze¡¯s?natal?bone. What¡¯s truly impressive is that it retains the aura of the divine beast¡¯s origin, and furthermore, it¡¯s extremely dense and pure.¡±

    The?Bai¡¯ze?was a lion-like beast with a ram¡¯s horns and a dragon¡¯s whispers. They could differentiate between every manner of ghost and nature spirit, see through clouds and mists, and they had an innate talent for the Dao of Lightning. Theirs was a peak-level bloodline, and they were extremely powerful even among True Spirit Divine Beasts.

    Modern cultivators mastered the arts of ¡°breath like thunder¡± and ¡°riding the clouds.¡± Rumor had it that these abilities were inspired by the innate divine abilities of the?Bai¡¯ze.

    This was a piece of a?Bai¡¯ze¡¯s?natal?bone, and its origin aura was dense and pure. It was absolutely a priceless treasure!

    By refining a Bai¡¯ze¡¯s origin aura, a cultivator could obtain a portion of its talent! This was its most unbelievable application.

    The Heavensphere Yao Emperor most likely left this treasure here,?thought Su Yi.

    The founder of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House, the Heavensphere Yao Emperor, was a sacred beast, a?Bai¡¯ze, otherwise known as a ¡°White Marsh.¡± When Su Yi saw a Bai¡¯ze¡¯s natal bone, how could he fail to guess its origins?

    It seems that thirty thousand years ago, during the onset of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness, the Heavensphere Yao Emperor didn¡¯t just leave behind the Allspirit Sword Sutra; he even sealed one of his natal bones within the Immortals¡¯ Sword Pce¡­.

    But who did he prepare this natal bone for??Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed.

    In the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, an Imperial Realm expert¡¯s natal bone was even rarer and more precious than his legacy.

    This was because possessing it was like possessing a portion of the Emperor¡¯s talent and power; each such bone was an absolutely priceless treasure!

    ¡°It seems there are still secrets hidden within the Immortals¡¯ Sword House.¡± After a moment¡¯s thought, Su Yi looked at Ning Sihua. ¡°How about we give this treasure to Ying Que?¡±

    Ning Sihua smiled. ¡°It¡¯s up to you, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Su Yi nodded.

    Ying Que was a descendant of the flood dragon race, but for a flood dragon, he was only ordinary. His background, talent, and umtions were far fromparable to storm flood dragons or other such mighty flood dragons.

    Back at Broken Dragon Cliff, Su Yi predicted that with Ying Que¡¯s aptitude and foundations, he¡¯d at best have a chance to challenge the Spiritual Revolution Realm.

    He had almost no hope of metamorphosing into a true dragon and bing an Emperor.

    However, with the natal bone of a Bai¡¯ze, Ying Que¡¯s bloodline and foundations would undergo an earth-shaking transformation. Breaking into the Imperial realm would be well within the bounds of possibility!

    Of course, he¡¯d at most have the potential to do so.

    Throughout its long history, the Nine Provinces of the Wilds had given rise to countless dazzling geniuses, but ultimately, only a select few became Emperors.

    Su Yi suddenly recalled something and asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist, did you see any mention of the name ¡®Divine Misfortune¡¯ anywhere in the ruins?¡±

    Ning Sihua paused, then shook her head.

    ¡°Then did you see any record of the name ¡®Qing Luo?¡¯¡±

    Ning Sihua shook her head once more. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t ask any further questions.

    Even if he¡¯d guessed that Divine Misfortune was somehow connected to the Immortals¡¯ Sword House, the sect had been empty for a long time, and only its ruins remained.

    Seeing out worthwhile leads would be unquestionably far too difficult.

    It was then that babbling and wailing filled the air.

    Everyone instinctively nced at the demonic infant in Cha Jin¡¯s arms.

    She was obviously hungry; she was continuously pushing her little head into Cha Jin¡¯s chest and trying to suckle. However, when she found nothing to eat, she frantically cried out.

    Cha Jin¡¯s charming face flushed red. ¡°Young lord, it seems like she¡¯s starving¡­¡±

    Su Yi said, ¡°Crush a spirit stone, and feed her the pieces one at a time.¡±

    Spirit stones?

    Ning Sihua and Cha Jin¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°She¡¯s not an ordinary baby,¡± said Su Yi. He then went on to exin the demonic infant¡¯s origins.

    Only then did Cha Jin understand. She picked up a piece of shattered spirit stone and gently ced it in the infant¡¯s mouth. The little girl hurriedly devoured it, and she looked blissful.

    Shortly afterward, she spat the remnants out, the same way others might spit out sunflower seed shells.

    Her youthful adorableness made both Cha Jin and Ning Sihua smile as if overflowing with maternal love.

    ¡°Young lord, does she have a name?¡± asked Cha Jin. She grabbed another chunk of spirit stone and fed it to the infant.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t,¡± Su Yi said distractedly.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s give her a nickname, shall we?¡± Cha Jin¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    ¡°Remember,¡± said Su Yi, ¡°She¡¯s a demonic infant. You can¡¯t treat her like an ordinary baby.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± said Cha Jin. She thought for a moment, then said, ¡°But no matter what, she¡¯s connected to you by fate. If she stays with us, we naturally won¡¯t let her be a fiend like those Celestial Prison Demon Court cultivators. Mmm¡­. Seems to me that we should give her a nickname for now. You can give her a real name when she gets older.¡±

    Ning Sihua smiled. ¡°That¡¯s actually a good idea.¡±

    Su Yi thought all of this rather dull, so he let Ning Sihua and Cha Jin discuss it on their own.

    In the end, they decided that ¡°Momo¡± sounded the best.

    ¡°Momo¡± was written with the character for ¡°foam¡±, but it sounded simr to the character for ¡°demon.¡± It wasn¡¯t fancy, but as a nickname, it would do just fine.

    Su Yi naturally didn¡¯t object.

    It wasn¡¯t her Daoist title, nor was it her true name. No need to put too much thought into it.

    ¡°Little Momo! Hee hee, the more I hear it, the better it sounds.¡± Cha Jin embraced the infant, her face full of delight.

    It was then that Wen Lingxue walked in from the side pce. She approached Su Yi, hesitated, and said, ¡°Big Brother Su Yi, my parents say they want to return to Guangling City.¡±

    She¡¯d been in the side pce all this time, trying tofort her severely startled parents.

    ¡°How do you feel about it?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Wen Lingxue looked a bit helpless. ¡°My parents are just ordinary people. After experiencing a shock, all they want is to go home and live out their days in peace, so¡­¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°You needn¡¯t worry about them. Although the world is in upheaval, Guangling City has experts like Nie Teng and Nie Beihu. They should be enough to protect your parents. Besides, I¡¯m afraid the experts of the Celestial Prison Demon Court won¡¯t get any further chances to enter the Great Zhou.¡±

    He¡¯d already wiped out practically all of the Celestial Prison Demon Court cultivators dispersed throughout the Great Zhou.

    Once he had some free time, all he needed to do was venture into Bloodthistle Yao Mountain¡¯s underground world and ce a trap near the exposed spatial barrier. Then, if any other Celestial Prison Demon Court cultivators dared cross over, they¡¯d effectively fling themselves into his.

    ¡°Mm!¡± Wen Lingxue visibly rxed.

    It was settled just like that.

    That night.

    Ning Sihua arranged for a sumptuous feast in the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House.

    In amplit hall, each table was piled high with delicacies.

    The guests included Mu Xi, Huang Qianjun, Feng Xiaoran, Feng Xiaofeng, and various other old friends, as well as Tao Qingshan, Shen Jiusong, Pu Yi, and others who¡¯d long since joined the Profound Amplification Sect.

    It was only after they arrived that they learned that Su Yi had returned!

    When they saw Su Yi seated casually in the centermost seat, the crowd lit up with surprise and delight. They all went up to greet him, one by one. The banquet instantly livened up.

    A reunion between old friends was a joyous asion.

    However, someone Su Yi would never have expected?joined?them for the banquet.

 Chapter 633: I Examine My Heart and Find No Worries

    <h4>Chapter 633: I Examine My Heart and Find No Worries</h4>

    She was a young woman in pale purple clothing, and her ck hair flowed like a waterfall. She was icy and aloof, with an innate coldness about her.

    Wen Lingzhao.

    She was once Su Yi¡¯s nominal wife and Guangling City¡¯s younger generation¡¯s chosen daughter of heaven. She was once one of the most dazzling disciples of Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy, and she¡¯d attracted more talented, handsome admirers than she could count.

    However, ever since Su Yi severed their marriage without the slightest politeness, she¡¯d almost never entered his field of view.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t keep track of her business, either.

    asionally, Wen Lingxue would mention that Wen Lingzhao had a guilty conscience over some of the things she¡¯d done back then.

    What did she feel guilty about? Su Yi knew, but he didn¡¯t care.

    It was just as he¡¯d written on that line of text he gave her the day he ended their marriage: ¡°Parting will be best for both of us, so let¡¯s each seek happiness on our own.¡±

    He wouldn¡¯t have guessed she¡¯d show up to tonight¡¯s banquet of her own volition. Typically, wherever he appeared, she made a point of staying far away.

    ¡°What¡¯s my sister doing here¡­?¡± Wen Lingxue was surprised too.

    The others sensed that the atmosphere was a bit off, and all of them looked at Wen Lingzhao.

    The icy, aloof young woman stopped in the center of the hall, then sat across from Su Yi and slowly lowered her head. ¡°Thank you for saving my parents. Should the opportunity arise, I¡¯ll be sure to repay this benevolence.¡±

    Her voice was soft and weak, yet it seemed to take her full effort.

    When she finished speaking, her jade-like hands clenched the hems of her clothing. She lowered her head, her delicate frame tense.

    The atmosphere quietly died down.

    When she saw this, Wen Lingxue¡¯s heart ached, and she felt an inexplicable sadness.

    In her heart, Su Yi was wonderful, and so was her sister, but due to a trick of fate, they couldn¡¯t be together.

    They were already estranged!

    Wen Lingxue was well aware that her sister was extremely stubborn and ambitious. When she left home on her wedding night, it wasn¡¯t because she looked down on Su Yi, but rather, she rejected her arranged marriage. She was unwilling to let others decide her fate.

    Wen Lingxue knew that Su Yi had never hated Wen Lingzhao, and that he understood why she¡¯d left.

    He understood, but that didn¡¯t mean he epted it.

    Su Yi was simrly proud by nature, and there was no way he¡¯d attempt to maintain or repair his rtionship with Wen Lingzhao.

    As a result, this former husband and wife were thoroughly estranged!

    ¡°No need to thank me,¡± said Su Yi calmly. He looked up at Wen Lingzhao, but she was averting her gaze. ¡°You¡¯re Lingxue¡¯s older sister. If you were in danger, I wouldn¡¯t stand back and watch you die either.¡±

    Wen Lingzhao froze in apparent disbelief.

    But when she reyed Su Yi¡¯s words in her head, she vaguely understood.

    Ultimately, Su Yi had saved her parents purely out of consideration for Wen Lingxue.

    Simrly, it was because of Wen Lingxue that he said he¡¯d save her should the need arise¡­

    ¡°What happened back then is no more important to me than the clouds passing overhead. I¡¯ve never taken it to heart,¡± said Su Yi after a moment¡¯s silence. ¡°I hope you can feel the same.¡±

    Wen Lingzhao sank into silence. After a while, she nodded. ¡°Many thanks.¡±

    With that, she turned and left.

    Su Yi watched her leave, then shook his head.

    He¡¯d never once concerned himself with their paltry grudges and conflicts, but it was obvious that Wen Lingzhao had yet to fully let it go.

    He took the time to encourage her to move on simply because he didn¡¯t want Wen Lingxue to worry about her big sister.

    Whether Wen Lingzhao sessfully moved on or not was her problem.

    Su Yi¡¯s heart wouldn¡¯t soften just because she¡¯d lowered her head, nor would he take the initiative to improve their rtionship.

    It wasn¡¯t in his nature.

    ¡­¡­

    The banquet quickly recovered its former liveliness.

    Everyone toasted Su Yi and spoke of days gone by. Some were wistful, othersughed, while still others mourned those they¡¯d lost¡­

    But all of them could tell that they no longer lived in the same world as Su Yi.

    Most of them were still mortal martial artists seeking greater heights of the Martial Dao.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, had long since be a mighty Gathering Stars Realm expert. To them, he was like an immortal or a god.

    They might be able to sit at the same table andugh and drink together now, but as time passed, such gatherings would be fewer and further between.

    Even just seeing him in person would surely be difficult¡­

    Tigers didn¡¯t keeppany with sheep.

    As his cultivation increased, his pursuit of greater heights would lead him further and further away from the others at the banquet.

    It was already inevitable. As the years passed, the distance between Su Yi and tonight¡¯s guests would only increase.

    Su Yi, however, didn¡¯t think about it that hard.

    The way he saw it, his old friends were safe, and tonight, they wereughing and drinking together. It was enough.

    After the banquet ended, Su Yi noticed Cha Jin still teasing the demonic infant in her arms. He couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow. ¡°Give her to Fellow Daoist Ning.¡±

    Cha Jin froze. ¡°But I wanted to¡­¡±

    Before she¡¯d even finished the sentence, she realized something, and her beautiful face instantly flushed red. ¡°Mm.¡±

    She was as quiet as a gnat.

    Ning Sihua couldn¡¯t help but break into a strange grin. She walked on up, scooped the infant up, and whispered in Cha Jin¡¯s ear, ¡°Please remind Fellow Daoist Su to set up a sound-blocking formation.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Cha Jin was already blushing, but when she heard that, even the base of her ears reddened.

    After time apart, couples were much like newlyweds. Their reunion was like rain after a long drought.

    Naturally, it was a night of indescribable enchantment and sentiment.

    ¡­

    Morning the next day.

    When Su Yi crawled out of bed, Cha Jin was still fast asleep. Her hair was a mess, and there were traces of exhaustion on her tender, goose-egg-shaped face.

    Last night was simply exhausting. In all the excitement, she lost track of time and immersed herself in a turbulent sea of bliss.

    Su Yi was in good spirits as he got up, washed, and cultivated, as was his habit.

    He was already in thete-stage Gathering Stars realm, not far from the peak. Before long, he¡¯d have fully tempered his foundations in the Origin Dao.

    Once I¡¯ve dealt with various trifles, I¡¯ve got to go into seclusion, temper my cultivation, and engage in introspection to prepare to challenge the Spiritual Manifestation Realm.

    Su Yi had decided on this a long time ago.

    Rather than saying he¡¯d ¡°returned to the Great Zhou¡±, it was more apt to say he¡¯d chosen to ¡°revisit familiar turf to solidify his Dao Heart.¡±

    In other words, he was preparing to break into the Spiritual Manifestation Realm!

    The Spiritual Manifestation was the first of the three realms of the Spirit Dao.

    Entering it was equivalent to stepping onto a higher path. During this process, a cultivator¡¯s soul, body, cultivate base, and even their life itself would undergo metamorphosis, like a butterfly emerging from its chrysalis.

    However, entering the Spiritual Manifestation Realm required first undergoing the Tribtion of Spiritual Manifestation!

    Su Yi had long since predicted that his tribtion would be different from any other cultivator¡¯s.

    To the point that even with the knowledge of his past life, he couldn¡¯t gauge just how terrifying this tribtion would be!

    The reason for this was simple: despite the Wilds¡¯ long history, the foundations in the Grand Dao he¡¯d achieved in the Origin Dao were unprecedented.

    Unprecedented foundations implied an unprecedented Tribtion of Spiritual Manifestation!

    This was why Su Yi, as Su Yi made the journey back to the Great Zhou, he pondered how to face his impending tribtion.

    In the end, the only answer he came up with was this: he had to start by examining his Dao Heart!

    Thus, he returned to the Great Zhou, walked the path he¡¯d taken upon recovering his memories once more, andbed through his experiences.

    Helping the Apricot Cottage¡¯s old locust tree gain sentience, saving Guangling City from the beast tide, eliminating the Celestial Prison Demon Pce, saving the Great Zhou from flood and fire¡ªAll of it was, in truth, a way for Su Yi to sever his karmic ties.

    Cultivating and seeking the Dao doesn¡¯t require heartlessness. Karmic ties and fortuitous encounters all have profound truths behind them. Looking back on my path thus far, I have nothing to be ashamed of, and no further concerns,?thought Su Yi.

    He thoroughly emptied his mind, his aura increasingly tranquil.

    It was on that day that Su Yi began cultivating within the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House. He no longer paid any attention to external affairs.

    When he had a spare moment, he¡¯d guide Ning Sihua, Wen Lingxue, and Cha Jin in their cultivation, feeling leisurely and at ease.

    A dayter.

    Yuan Heng, Bai Wenqing, and Ge Qian arrived at the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House.

    They¡¯d temporarily split up to target the Celestial Prison Demon Court bases on Silverme, Treasure Temple, and Heavenfault Yao Mountains.

    However, when they went to Bloodthistle Yao Mountain to reconvene with Su Yi, the Sea-Swallowing King, Ge Changling, told them that Su Yi had already left for the Sea of Chaotic Spirits. The three of them immediately rushed over.

    Their arrival resulted in yet another uproar.

    Especially Yuan Heng. He¡¯d changed so much that it stunned Ning Sihua, Tao Qingshan, Cha Jin, and the others.

    Just a few months prior, Yuan Heng had been a Grain Avoidance cultivator, and he¡¯d only just undergone metamorphosis to be a true yao cultivator. Yet now, he was already in the Gathering Stars Realm. Who wouldn¡¯t have been astonished?

    Seeing this, they understood on a visceral level what cultivating alongside Su Yi represented. As the old saying goes, when a man achieves the Dao, even his dogs and chickens ascend!

    Later that day, Su Yi instructed Yuan Heng to escort Wen Changtai and Qin Qing back to the Great Zhou.

    Several other martial artists left with them, including Mu Xi and Shen Jiusong.

    Su Yi had practically wiped out every Celestial Prison Demon Court cultivator in the Great Zhou. His allies were no longer content to hide within the ruins, and they nned to temper themselves in the outside world.

    Su Yi naturally had no objections to this.

    He could protect them for a while, but he couldn¡¯t protect them forever. Whatever path they chose, they¡¯d have to walk it on their own two feet.

    Wen Lingzhao chose to leave with her parents and take up residence in Guangling City.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t particrly care, but out of consideration for Wen Lingxue, he nheless gave Wen Lingzhao a defensive talisman.

    Another three days passed.

    Su Yi was refining a set of magic treasures for use in cing formations when someone suddenly stopped outside his workroom, knelt, and kowtowed.

    This was none other than Ying Que.

    ¡°Master Su, Ying Que of the ck flood dragon race hase to express his gratitude!¡±

    And indeed, his gratitude was written all over his face, as well as heartfelt awe.

    Ying Que had thought himself already dead. When he woke up, he almost thought he was in the Netherworld.

    It was only after Ning Sihua exined the situation that he understood: Su Yi had used an unbelievable method to save him from the brink of death.

    Su Yi nced at him. ¡°Get up. It just so happens there¡¯s something I¡¯d like you to do for me.¡±

 Chapter 634: A Messenger at the Door, an Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 634: A Messenger at the Door, an Invitation</h4>

    Su Yi could tell at a nce at Ying Que hadn¡¯t just recovered from his injuries; even his cultivation base was fully restored.

    This was a clear demonstration of the wondrousness of Ice Soul Golden Blood.

    ¡°Master Su, please tell me what I can do for you.¡± Ying Que rose and bowed once more.

    ¡°You needn¡¯t be so polite and reserved,¡± said Su Yi. He was still working on the formation¡¯s magic treasures, and he didn¡¯t so much as look up. ¡°For now,e in and sit down.¡±

    Only then did Ying Que step through the door frame and enter the hall.

    When he saw that Su Yi was focused on the task at hand, he hesitated, then sat cross-legged on a nearby prayer mat. He straightened his back, and his expression was solemn.

    So, Master Su is already at the peak of the Gathering Stars Realm.?Ying Que was inwardly rueful.

    He still remembered the first time he saw the young man in blue on Broken Dragon Cliff. He had the bearing of a fallen immortal, yet he was only in the Grain Avoidance Realm.

    Now, just three monthster, he¡¯d already broken through two realms, and he was only one step away from entering the Spirit Dao!

    However, Ying Que dared not view Su Yi as a typical Gathering Stars Realm cultivator.

    Ning Sihua had already told him about how Su Yi defeated Qing Luo, and how Su Yi used miraculous methods to bring him back from the brink of death.

    In Ying Que¡¯s heart, Su Yi was now no different from a true immortal!

    Those are all magic treasures for cing formations. I wonder what Master Su is refining them for?

    Ying Que noticed that there was already a mountain of finished formation gs and formation discs beside Su Yi. They glittered with spiritual light, and they would have been extremely difficult to miss.

    As he pondered, Su Yi finished thest of the formation gs and set it aside.

    He then rose, stretched, took out a jug of wine, and took a swig before finally addressing Ying Que. ¡°I¡¯d like you to take these formation gs and discs to the Great Zhou and set up a trap in Bloodthistle Yao Mountain¡¯s underground world.¡±

    Ying Que rose and said solemnly, ¡°Of course! I don¡¯t let you down!¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a rush. I¡¯m not finished talking yet.¡±

    Ying Que couldn¡¯t help but look a bit sheepish.

    ¡°There are three hundred and sixty magic treasures here in total, and they can be assembled into a massive formationprised?of eighteen smaller restrictions. It¡¯s called the Allheaven Blood-Refining Formation.¡±

    ¡°When you ce the formation¡­¡± Su Yi then went on to exin the tricks and skills needed to ce the formation one by one.

    By the time he finished, Ying Que couldn¡¯t help but gasp. Now that he understood the formation¡¯s secrets, he realized just how terrifying it would be when it circted.

    Any Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator who found themselves trapped inside had little hope of escape. They¡¯d almost certainly die before breaking free!

    What really made Ying Que tremble was that when this formation circted, it didn¡¯t just connect with the momentum of heaven and earth and the ambient spiritual energy; it could even refine cultivators¡¯ blood essence!

    Furthermore, the more blood essence it refined, the more powerful it would be!

    This was unquestionably unbelievable!

    ¡°Did you get all that?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Ying Que nodded. ¡°Yes, Master Su.¡±

    ¡°Leave the Buddhist statue behind. You should depart for the Great Zhou right away,¡± said Su Yi.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Ying Que took out the statue and proffered it to Su Yi with both hands. He then strode out of the hall, taking the formation gs and discs with him.

    Su Yi watched Ying Que leave, then nced down at the statue.

    This Buddhist statue was from the ruins of the Prajna Meditation Garden on Treasure Temple Yao Mountain.

    When he left Broken Dragon Cliff, Su Yi entrusted it to Ying Que¡¯s care. He did this so that Ying Que could observe the shape of the dragon coiled around the monk¡¯s back.

    The statue¡¯s origins were actually quite impressive.

    Su?Yi still?remembered. When he first examined the statue, he witnessed a boundless scene of a white-robed monk riding a true dragon through the stars.

    Su Yi immediately inferred that thirty thousand years ago, as the greatest Buddhist holynd on the Azure Continent, the Prajna Meditation Garden was most likely home to descendants of true dragons!

    The Buddhist statue was further proof. It depicted a monk seated in meditation, his hands forming lotus seals and a true dragon coiled around his back. It was carved out of a true dragon¡¯s natal bone.

    When the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness first befell the Azure Continent, the Buddhist cultivators of the Prajna Meditation Garden most likely left the Azure Continent and proceeded deep into the starry sky in search of a ce to continue their cultivation. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have left their sect entirely unprotected,?thought Su Yi.

    Su Yi nned to crush the Buddhist statue into bone powder. When Ying Que returned, he¡¯d feed it to him.

    This way, Ying Que wouldn¡¯t just inherit the innate talent of the Bai¡¯ze from its natal bone; he¡¯d also use the true dragon¡¯s natal bone to temper his physical body. This would significantly increase his chances of undergoing metamorphosis, bing a true dragon, and entering the Imperial realm.

    Time slipped by.

    A dayter, Yuan Heng returned from escorting Wen Changtai and Qin Qing. He brought the Sea-Swallowing King, Ge Changling, with him.

    This was at Ge Qian¡¯s request. He hoped that his master could cultivate here in the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House too.

    Su Yi naturally didn¡¯t refuse.

    Three dayster.

    Ying Que smoothlypleted his mission and returned.

    Su Yi then gave him the Bai¡¯ze¡¯s natal bone and the prepared true dragon bone powder, as well as a legacy called the ¡°Hornless Lightning Dragon Incarnation Incantation¡± to Ying Que.

    Bai¡¯ze had innate control over lightning and clouds, while the Hornless Lightning Dragon Incarnation Incantation was the core legacy of the Hornless Lightning Dragons. It contained the miraculous truths of the Dao of Lightning.

    Once Ying Que obtained a portion of the Bai¡¯ze¡¯s talent, cultivating in ordance with the Hornless Lightning Dragon Incarnation Incantation would benefit him enormously.

    Receiving this generous reward left Ying Que unwittingly dazed. Waves coursed through his heart, and hepletely lost hisposure.

    How could he fail to realize that for someone who wanted to metamorphosize into a true dragon, this was an unbelievable stroke of good fortune? The kind that could only?be happened upon?by chance?

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you down, Master Su!¡± Ying Que knelt and kowtowed.

    ¡°This is fate, and it¡¯s only right that it goes to you,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    Given Ying Que¡¯s temperament and steadfast adherence to his promises, Su Yi naturally wouldn¡¯t be stingy with him.

    Actually, over the past few days, Su Yi had transmitted quite a few cultivation techniques and given out several treasures.

    Ning Sihua, Cha Jin, and Wen Lingxue had all received generous gifts.

    Even Tao Qingshan, Huang Qianjun, and the others received their share.

    These treasures weren¡¯t all that precious to Su Yi, and he had no shortage of legacies and cultivation methods. These gifts meant little to him.

    However, they were extraordinarily meaningful to their recipients.

    ¡­¡­

    Time slipped by.

    Before long, two months had passed.

    It was already the first month of the next year.

    Outside the ruins, as the spiritual energy of heaven and earth recovered, a storm swept throughout the world. Every mundane nation beneath the heavens was in turmoil.

    Countless dazzling figures rose to prominence within the chaos, bing famous amidst the turmoil. They wrote their legends in blood.

    Numerous famous mountains and spiritual waters transformed, and armies fought to upy them.

    For instance, the Great Zhou¡¯s Eight Great Yao Mountains, the Great QIn¡¯s Three Great Forbidden Grounds, and so on. All had already be first-rate treasured grounds.

    That aside, several other otherworld factions had crossed over, invading and upying territory in an already tumultuous world. They¡¯d also?started recruiting to boost their strength.

    Factions big and small shot up, like bamboo shoots after a downpour.

    These were the changes resulting from the recovering spiritual energy.

    As the ambient spiritual energy got denser and denser, it constantly and continuously transformed the Azure Continent.

    This was a sign of the impending Radiant Epoch. The curtains were gradually opening on a wave of bloodshed and turmoil that would sweep everything beneath the heavens.

    Heaven and earth were changing, the bnce of power was changing, everything was changing.

    Those who couldn¡¯t adapt were doomed to get left behind. Those who dared forge valiantly ahead had a chance of leaping over the dragon¡¯s gate and remaking themselves.

    This didn¡¯t just apply to the humans of the mundane world. Even the nature spirits of trees and grasses, spirit beasts, and Yin souls of the wilderness would undergo repeated transformations as the world changed around them.

    It was like a flood sweeping throughout the world. Those who went with the flow would flourish. Those who fought it would drown.

    At the same time, cultivators would seek out andpete over good fortune. It was an ideal chance to break through!

    However, none of this had anything to do with Su Yi.

    He¡¯d spent the past two months in seclusion, heedless of worldly affairs.

    ¡°I¡¯m just missing the right opportunity¡­¡±

    Su Yi finally opened his eyes after his extensive meditation. His presence was as calm and unassuming as an uncut gem, simple and formless.

    This was the longest he¡¯d spent in seclusion since his reincarnation.

    However, this time was different. He wasn¡¯t seeking out breakthroughs in any particr Dao. Rather, he spent this timebing through his experiences and settling his mental state.?It was like the Daoist practice of ¡°Sitting in Oblivion.¡±

    His ultimate goal was to realize a wless mental state.

    Now, Su Yi?had?already achieved this!

    Opportunities are a matter of fate. When a lotus blooms, a butterfly will arrive of its own volition. Forcing the matter will lead to inferior results.

    Su Yi rose, put his hands behind his back, and left his secluded room.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡±

    As soon as Su Yi left the hall, he saw Ning Sihua standing there. It seemed she¡¯d been there a while, and she walked right up to wee him back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me something happened?¡± Su Yi noticed a hint of anxiety in Ning Sihua¡¯s expression.

    Ning Sihua immediately exined, ¡°Five days ago, the Wrath of Heaven Sect sent us a messenger, who asked for you by name. You¡¯ve been invited to attend the ¡®Cloud Terrace Assembly.¡¯¡±

    Su Yi froze.?What Wrath of Heaven Sect? What Cloud Terrace Assembly?

    He¡¯d never heard either name before.

    Ning Sihua hurriedly borated. ¡°Fellow Daoist, you don¡¯t know this yet, but during your two months of seclusion, the bnce of power has undergone an earth-shaking transformation.¡±

    Apparently, the Wrath of Heaven Sect was a cultivation faction from another world. They had powerful foundations, and their experts were as numerous as trees in a forest.

    They¡¯d risen to prominence in the Great Qin, and they were already one of its peak-level factions.

    Five days prior, the Wrath of Heaven Sect issued an invitation to the top factions and experts of the Great Zhou, Wei, and Qin. They were hosting a meeting at Cloud Terrace for an important discussion.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, although you¡¯ve been in seclusion for the past two months, tales of how you swept through the Celestial Prison Demon Court¡¯s presence in the Great Zhou are still on everyone¡¯s lips. It¡¯s not strange that the Wrath of Heaven Sect would invite you to attend their assembly,¡± said Ning Sihua.

    Su Yi¡¯s interest had already waned. He waved dismissively. ¡°Just refuse.¡±

    Ning Sihua grimaced. ¡°If it were that easy, I wouldn¡¯t have waited here for you.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shot up.

    Ning Sihua sighed helplessly. ¡°The Wrath of Heaven Sect¡¯s messenger has been waiting for you just outside the ruins. Although he speaks modestly and politely, and although he hasn¡¯t overstepped his bounds, he¡¯s extremely stubborn. He said he had to give you your invitation personally and that until he¡¯d delivered it, he wouldn¡¯t leave no matter what, not even if we killed him¡­¡±

 Chapter 635: Attending a Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 635: Attending a Meeting</h4>

    When Su Yi heard the full exnation, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What¡¯s so troublesome about that? Just let him wait.¡±

    Ning Sihua hesitated, then said softly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, I think it¡¯s best you go see him. He said that the Wrath of Heaven Sect has invited top factions and experts from all three nations, and their goal is to calm the mes of war and restore the pace.¡±

    Su Yi asked, ¡°Is it chaotic out there?¡±

    ¡°Yes, extremely so,¡± said Ning Sihua, her expression grave. ¡°First, keep in mind that this is just the intelligence I¡¯ve received thus far.?Over the past two months, storms and bloodshed have swept through the Great Zhou, Wei, and Qin. They¡¯re in a constant state of upheaval.

    ¡°The various cultivation factions are fighting over territory, and they¡¯re not afraid to use force. Beacon fires fill the skies, and the popce is suffering. Who knows how many innocent people have lost their homes or otherwise encountered disaster?¡±

    Ning Sihua sighed. ¡°For the Wrath of Heaven Sect to step forth and invite the various top factions to discuss how best to restore peace is a blessing for themon folk.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Indeed. When gods and immortals fight, it¡¯s the ordinary people who suffer. When the world is in turmoil, it''s the civilians who suffer the most.¡±

    He thought back to the Great Zhou and the beast tide he saw outside of the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital.

    Then, he recalled the wanton ughter the Celestial Prison Demon Court engaged in all for the sake of gathering?bloodmeal.

    The Azure Continent was argely mundane ce. When cultivators were unrestricted, some would undoubtedly trample all over the rules with no regard for human life!

    ¡°However, do you really think the Wrath of Heaven Sect is hosting this meeting purely out of pity for the masses?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Ning Sihua paused, then said thoughtfully, ¡°It¡¯s entirely possible that they have other goals, but if they can truly extinguish the mes of war, it¡¯ll be good for the popce nheless. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    ¡°Well said.¡±

    Ning Sihua was suddenly somewhat embarrassed. ¡°I was just thinking about Wen Changtai and Qin Qing in Guangling City, and those still in Heaven¡¯s Origin Pce. It seems to me that restoring the peace will benefit them enormously too.¡±

    ¡°Confucianists say that a poor man cultivates his own virtue, while those in power can cultivate virtue in others. Buddhists speak ofpassion and redeeming the masses. Daoists adhere to the doctrine of inaction, but they too hunt yao and demons and purge the world of its evils,¡± said Su Yi.

    He continued, ¡°It¡¯s good for you to think that way. Besides, if the world¡¯s order copses, in the end, it¡¯ll actually have the greatest impact on cultivators.¡±

    Ning Sihua froze. ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    Su Yi said softly, ¡°Throughout antiquity, ughter and warfare have brought nothing but destruction. When cultivation factions no longer follow the rules, when they trample the pre-existing order, they¡¯ll inevitably bring dire consequences upon themselves.

    ¡°The Radiant Epoch has yet to truly arrive. Anyone with a functional brain ought to realize that fighting and killing now will only exhaust them, or perhaps even get them killed.¡±

    Ning Sihua paused to think that over, then nodded in agreement. ¡°Since the Wrath of Heaven Sect has called for a meeting, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ve realized this too.¡±

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go see this emissary of the Wrath of Heaven Sect.¡± Su Yi turned and headed for the ruins¡¯ exit.

    He¡¯d originally had little interest in participating in this Cloud Terrace Assembly.?But now, he felt he really ought to go.

    After all, when a nest was overturned, what egg survived the fall intact?

    Admittedly, he had no need to fear any of this, but there were still many people connected to him living in the Great Zhou.

    Like Zhou Zhili, Xiao Tianque, Chen Zheng, Zheng Tianhe, and numerous others.

    However, Su Yi was well aware that as the spiritual energy recovered, it would inevitably lead to turmoil and bloodshed.

    Given the circumstances, saving the masses from cmity would require establishing rules that the various cultivation factions dared not disobey!

    In that case, should the Wrath of Heaven Sect¡¯s Cloud Terrace Assembly truly achieve its goals, it would indeed benefit themon folk of the Great Zhou, Wei, and Qin.

    ¡­.

    The entrance to the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House.

    A gaunt figure stood over seas tossed with endless waves. He was a middle-aged man with graying temples.

    Ning Sihua walked up to the emissary. ¡°Fellow Daoist Bu Fan, this is Fellow Daoist Su.¡±

    ¡°I am Deacon Bu Fan of the Wrath of Heaven Sect. Greetings, Your Excellency Su Yi!¡±?Bu Fan?approached and bowed respectfully.

    ¡°Why is your Wrath of Heaven Set dead set on inviting me?¡± asked Su Yi.

    He could tell at a nce that Bu Fan was in the Origin Pce Realm, and furthermore, that his essence, qi, and spirit were highly tempered; he was far beyond others of the same cultivation.

    Bu Fan said solemnly, ¡°Your Excellency, our leader said that you single-handedly crushed the demonic cultivators of the Celestial Prison Demon Court and saved the Great Zhou from cmity. After such a glorious aplishment, it would be difficult for others?not?to admire you.?Thus, the sect leader personally issued orders to invite you to attend and discuss the public good, no matter what."

    His tone was both sincere and ttering.

    ¡°To what end are you hosting the Cloud Terrace Assembly?¡± asked Su Yi. ¡°I want to hear the truth.¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Bu Fan said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, the truth is that since the Radiant Epoch is not yet upon us, we wish to prevent strife between the various cultivation factions bying up with a set of mutually agreed upon rules. This will benefit cultivators, but it will benefit the masses as well.¡±

    Su Yi smiled dryly. ¡°As expected. Ultimately, you¡¯re doing this for your own benefit, and not truly out of consideration for the people¡¯s safety.¡±

    This tone carried a hint of mockery.?Bu Fan¡¯s?expression shifted a bit ufortably.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s just as you say. Preventing strife between cultivators will naturally benefit the masses as well,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Give me the invitation. Then, you can leave.¡±

    Bu Fan?hurriedly took out an invitation and proffered it with both hands. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, might I ask if you n to attend?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± said Su Yi with a nod.

    A massive weight seemed to lift from Bu Fan¡¯s shoulders. He bowed once more, then turned and left.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, when do you n to leave?¡± asked Ning Sihua.

    It was the sixteenth day of the first lunar month. The Cloud Terrace Assembly would begin three days from now.

    ¡°Call Yuan Heng over, and we¡¯ll leave for the Cloud Terrace Assembly together,¡± said Su Yi.

    Ning Sihua nodded.

    Shortly afterward, Yuan Heng arrived and transformed into a thousand-foot softshell turtle. Su Yi ced his chair on Yuan Heng¡¯s back, and they headed into the Great Qin.

    On the way, Su Yi read through a jade slip.

    Ning Sihua had given it to him. It recorded all the shocking developments of the past two months, as well as the current distribution of power within the three nations¡¯ worlds of cultivation.

    When he finished reading, Su Yi realized that in just two months, the world¡­ was like an entirely different ce!

    Two additional otherworld factions had appeared in the Great Zhou.

    One upied Green Ivy Yao Mountain. They called themselves the Treasureme Spirit Sect, and they were a faction of soul cultivators. Their subordinates numbered close to three hundred cultivators.

    Their leader was called Gu Shandu, and he was a true Spiritual Incarnation Realm existence.

    The other upied Ten Thousand Poisons Yao Mountain. They called themselves the Thousand Illusions Sect, and they were a shamanic orthodoxy no weaker than the?Treasureme?Spirit Sect.

    The leader of the Thousand Illusions Sect was called Cao Ying. Although he was only in the Spiritual Manifestation Realm, they said his abilities were profound and inscrutable, and that he¡¯d mastered ancient shamanic legacies.

    Unlike the Celestial Prison Demon Court, neither faction had waged war.

    Instead, they focused on building up their forces. They¡¯d begun widespread recruitment, attracting numerous young martial artists of the Great Zhou.

    The two factions had already be sacred grounds of cultivation in the hearts¡¯ of the Great Zhou¡¯s martial artists!

    Not even Su Yi had anticipated this development.

    Otherworld factions had crossed over and upied parts of the Great Wei and Qin too.

    The Wrath of Heaven Sect was one such example. They were now one of the Great Qin¡¯s top factions.

    Their leader, Meng Jinghai, was in the Spiritual Incarnation Realm.

    They said that, not long ago, he paid the native cultivation factions of the Great Qin a visit, one by one.

    Just two weekster, the three greatest native factions of the Great Qin¡ªthe Donghua Sword Sect, Shanglin Temple, and the Profound Moon Temple¡ªall chose to be the Wrath of Heaven Sect¡¯s subordinates!

    The Wrath of Heaven Sect was already on track to be the nation¡¯s top faction.

    Of course, the Wrath of Heaven Sect wasn¡¯t the only otherworld faction to cross over into the Great Qin, and some of the others weren¡¯t at all inferior to them.

    However, by the time he finished reading the jade slip¡¯s contents, he¡¯d discovered no factions worthy of his attention.

    The reason was simple: the strongest experts of the various otherworld factions were only in the Spiritual Incarnation Realm.

    But then, that makes sense. The Prohibition of Ancient Darkness has yet to disperse, and Spiritual Incarnation Realm cultivator is plenty to reign supreme over ces like the Great Zhou, Wei, and Qin,?thought Su Yi.

    Spiritual Incarnation Realm cultivators might not present much of a threat to him, but to the rest of the Azure Continent, they were the strongest experts around. The overwhelming majority of the poption could only gaze upon them from afar!

    A dayter.

    The Dongfu Prefectural Capital, the city closest to the Great Qin¡¯s Eastern Sea.

    Su Yi and Yuan Heng were seated near the window of a restaurant and drinking together.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve already asked around. If we leave from the Dongfu Prefectural Capital and continue south for three thousand, nine hundred miles, we¡¯ll arrive and Cloud Terrace Spirit Mountain,¡± Yuan Heng said softly. ¡°It was once one of the Great Qin¡¯s three great danger zones, but not long ago, it was upied by the Wrath of Heaven Sect. It¡¯s be the otherworlders¡¯ base of operations. Two days from now, that¡¯s where they¡¯ll host the Cloud Terrance Assembly.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Once I¡¯ve finished this jug of wine, we¡¯ll be on our way.¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when he suddenly noticed a familiar silhouette amongst the pedestrians. Furthermore, they looked like they were in a hurry.

 Chapter 636: With Me Here, Thereâ€™s No Need to Be Nervous

    <h4>Chapter 636: With Me Here, There¡¯s No Need to Be Nervous</h4>

    What¡¯s she doing here??Su Yi drained his cup and set it down, a bit surprised.

    The familiar silhouette scurrying down the alleyway was none other than Lan Suo.

    Su Yi had a deep impression of the woman.

    Her features resembled the work of a master sculptor; she was a natural beauty. Furthermore, she was the closed-door disciple of the Donghua Sword Sect¡¯s high elder, the Cloudstone Venerate.

    Back in the Great Zhou, Su Yi had once personally cured her of a devilworm parasite.

    Furthermore, when he and Hua Xinfeng¡ªor rather, Xia Qingyuan¡ªvisited the Sea of Chaotic Spirits, they saw Lan Suo and her master at the banquet at Celestial Waters Mountain Vi just outside the Dongfu Prefectural Capital.

    There, a group of the Great Qin¡¯s cultivators forged an alliance to venture into the Sea of Chaotic Spirits and take Su Yi down together. They invited Lan Suo and the Cloudstone Venerate to join them.

    However, the Cloudstone Venerate refused and left, taking Lan Suo with him.

    It was fair to say that Su Yi thought well of this master and apprentice duo.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Before Su Yi could give the matter any further thought, he saw a group of cultivators dash down the same alleyway. It seemed they were following Lan Suo.

    Su Yi rose to his feet. ¡°Yuan Heng, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    There was a vast, sprawling mountain range to the west of the Dongfu Prefectural Capital.

    It was noon, right on the dot.

    Lan Suo¡¯s slender figure dashed through the mountainous wilderness, a look of deep worry on her beautiful face. She seemed a bit frantic.

    ¡°Miss Lan Suo, I said it already: so long as we¡¯re willing to pursue you, there¡¯s no way you can escape us.¡±

    Suddenly, a gentle sigh rang out in the distance.

    Lan Suo instantly stopped in her tracks and looked over.

    A jade-robed young man stood beneath a towering distant tree. He had a thick belt, red lips, and pearly white teeth, and he was smiling at her.

    The look on Lan Suo¡¯s beautiful face changed dramatically. She turned and was just about to flee when two more figures appeared, one on each side of her.

    The first was a tall, stalwart mountain of a man. His hair and beard were thick, and he was d in beast skins, with a?battleaxe?on his back. Even just standing there, he seemed forceful and imposing.

    ¡°Miss, please stop. I¡¯m not the delicate type, and if thises to a fight, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll hurt you,¡± said the tall man in beast skins. He crossed his arms, and his gaze was cold and indifferent.

    A fiery, charming woman stood on the other side. She held a silver dagger, and she cut a morous, striking figure.

    ¡°Miss, you ought to understand that we bear you no ill will. So long as you lead us to your master, the Cloudstone Venerate, we guarantee we won¡¯t harm so much as a hair on your head,¡± the beautiful woman urged gently.

    Lan Suo¡¯s painted eyebrows knit together. She couldn¡¯t help but turn to look into the distance, only to see a group of cultivators headed right toward them.

    All possible escape routes had been sealed off!

    Lan Suo¡¯s spirits sank, and she was visibly despondent.

    ¡°Miss Lan Suo, I know you hope to attend the Cloud Terrace Assembly. You hope that the Wrath of Heaven Sect can give you justice,¡± the jade-robed young man beneath the giant tree said slowly. ¡°But all I can say is, your ns are really?quite?juvenile.¡±

    Lan Suo said coldly, ¡°What do you mean, juvenile? Seems to me you¡¯re just afraid! Otherwise, why would you try?and?stop me from going to Cloud Terrace Spirit Mountain?¡±

    The jade-robed young man couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I called you juvenile, but you didn¡¯t believe me, so I¡¯ll be direct. You and your master might upy a lofty position in the Donghua Sword Sect, but in our eyes, your entire sect is so paltry that it¡¯s not even worth discussing.¡±

    After a moment¡¯s pause, he continued. ¡°It¡¯s true that the Donghua Sword Sect has already pledged itself to the Wrath of Heaven Sect¡¯s cause, effectively giving it a powerful backer. But do you really think the Wrath of Heaven Sect will risk a falling out with our Five-Lightning Spirit Sect over your master?¡±

    Lan Suo¡¯s expression shifted erratically.

    The jade-robed young man said pityingly, ¡°Besides, the Wrath of Heaven Sect has called for the Cloud Terrace Assembly to quell unrest and restore peace to the world. Given the situation, how could they possibly disregard the Five-Lightning Spirit Sect to save your master? He¡¯s just one person.¡±

    Lan Suo gnashed her teeth. ¡°You cannot represent the Five-Lightning Spirit Sect.¡±

    The charming Rou Yun and the distant man in beast skins couldn¡¯t help butugh as if they¡¯d just heard some kind of joke.

    ¡°Miss, the man standing before you is the closed-door disciple of the Five-Lightning Spirit Sect¡¯s grand elder. His name is Yuan Shuo, and he¡¯s the most influential member of our sect¡¯s younger generation,¡± said Rou Yun calmly. ¡°He might not be able to speak on behalf of the entire sect, but he can most certainly influence the higher-ups¡¯ attitudes.¡±

    She then broke into a meaningful smile. ¡°Besides, do you really think the sect would send this many people to capture your master without the higher-ups¡¯ approval?¡±

    The nearby man in beast skins said coolly, ¡°Given the situation, even if you request aid at the Cloud Terrace Assembly, there¡¯s no way the Wrath of Heaven Sect will intervene on your behalf!¡±

    Lan Suo¡¯s expression filled with uncertainty; it was obvious that their words unsettled her.

    ¡°Enough. I, Yuan Shuo, prefer to try diplomacy before resorting to war. It¡¯s time for you to make a choice. If you cooperate, there will naturally be no need for you to suffer,¡± said the jade-robed Yan Shuo. He stroked his jaw and said solemnly, ¡°But if you don¡¯t cooperate, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to mistreat you.¡±

    As soon as he said this, the atmosphere changed, bing stifled and oppressive.

    Lan Suo bit down on her lip and shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t even dream of getting me to cooperate. Even if I die, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll betray my master!¡±

    Her gaze and tone were both utterly determined.

    ¡°Miss, why do you insist on doing this the hard way? If we were demonic cultivators, we wouldn¡¯t waste all this time talking. We would have simply captured you by now, right?¡± Rou Yun sighed.

    The jade-robed young man¡¯s smile faded. ¡°Hong He, please invite Miss Lan Suo toe with us.¡±

    The tall man in beast skins nodded, and his mountainous figure strode toward Lan Suo.

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    With each step he took, the ground trembled, and the nearby trees, grasses, and rocks shattered into powder.

    His powerful divine sense enveloped Lan Suo¡¯s entire body.

    That fierce, imposing momentum alone left her feeling suffocated, and her entire body stiffened. She sensed an enormous threat.

    If I die, I die. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll let these people find my master!?Lan Suo sighed internally, gnashed her teeth, and prepared to fight to the death.

    But it was then that a calm voice suddenly rang out.

    ¡°What happened to your master? And why have you been implicated too? Why are these people chasing you?¡±

    The voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it echoed clearly throughout the air.

    Yuan Shuo¡¯s eyebrows knit together.

    Rou Yun was visibly on guard, while the tall man in beast skins, Hong He, tensed up.

    He sensed a potentially lethal threat, and goosebumps rose on his skin. He was about to take another step, but he subconsciously lowered his foot and stood in ce.

    His expression was as grave as could be, and a chill coursed down his spine.

    Lan Suo had been right on the verge of giving into despair, and she was prepared to fight to death. However, when she heard that voice, she couldn¡¯t help but feel dazed, and she subconsciously turned toward the source of the sound.

    Two figures were walking toward them.

    The leader was a youth in blue robes. His hands were behind his back, and he was calm and detached. It almost seemed as if he were out for a stroll.

    Ayer of gentle sunlight gave him an additional extraordinary, transcendent air.

    A grave-looking young man in gray followed shortly after.

    ¡°Bro-Brother Su?¡± Lan Suo¡¯s beautiful eyes widened in apparent disbelief.

    The new arrivals were none other than Su Yi and Yuan Heng.

    After leaving the restaurant in the Donghua Prefectural Capital, they tailed the Five-Lightning Spirit Sect cultivators all the way here.

    ¡°Long time no see.¡± Su Yi smiled and walked confidently up to Lan Suo,pletely ignoring everyone else present.

    ¡°Stop right there!¡±

    One of the cultivators surrounding Lan Suo, an elderly man in yellow, said gravely, ¡°Friend, our Five-Lightning Spirit Sect has business here. I urge you not to interfere, or else¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Yuan Heng¡¯s eyes shed like lightning, and he looked over coldly.

    Boom!

    He suddenly unleashed an imposing aura, sending the yellow-robed elder staggering back. He thudded to the ground, and his expression changed dramatically.

    Hispanions were surprised and angry, and they were just about to attack when Yuan Shuo intervened. ¡°Back down. You¡¯re not their?opponents.¡±

    The others¡¯ expressions shifted, but in the end, they nheless silently retreated.

    It was as if Su Yi didn¡¯t even hear this. His steps never so much as paused; it was as if those cultivators weren¡¯t even there.

    When he reached Lan Suo and saw that she still looked dazed, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Is my arrival really that astonishing?¡±

    Lan Suo reacted as if awakening from a dream. She eximed, ¡°I¡­ I just wouldn¡¯t have thought¡­.¡±

    She¡¯d been in an inescapable predicament, and she¡¯d already prepared herself to face death. Who¡¯d have thought an old ally would appear out of nowhere?

    Who could possibly process such a thing all at once?

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been following you since I saw you in the Dongfu Prefectural Capital. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t understand the situation, so I was observing in silence,¡± Su Yi exined softly.

    Lan Suo looked enlightened, but then, she nervously swept her gaze around the surrounding area. ¡°Brother Su, they¡­¡±

    ¡°With me here, there¡¯s no need to be nervous,¡± said Su Yi. He gently patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Just tell me what happened to your master. As for those people? If they dare act up, I¡¯ll just kill them.¡±

    Lan Suo had obviously been terrified just now. Her heart was in chaos and she couldn¡¯t calm down.

    Now, after hearing Su Yi¡¯s assurances, she felt inexplicably calm and clear-headed.

    She was just about to exin the situation when the nearby Rou Yun said in displeasure, ¡°Friend, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being a bit overly arrogant?¡±

    Su Yi raised his hand and pressed downward.

    It was just a light, airy palm strike. It looked perfectly ordinary, but before Rou Yun knew what hit her, her knees thudded to the ground, leaving indents in the dirt.

    Her expression changed dramatically, and she attempted to struggle.

    However, to her rm and terror, despite her Gathering Stars Realm cultivation, she couldn¡¯t so much as budge!

    ¡°So strong!¡± Yuan Shuo¡¯s?pupils constricted.

    The tall man in beast skins gasped, and his heart shook.

    The other Five-Lightning Spirit Sect cultivators were all dumbstruck and tongue-tied.

    They were all well aware of the beautiful Rou Yun¡¯s strength. They couldn¡¯t even imagine how she could possibly lose this quickly.

    She couldn¡¯t even take a single attack!

    Even Lan Suo was thoroughly astonished.

    After a moment¡¯s daze, she realized the weight of Su Yi¡¯s words: ¡°With me here, there¡¯s no need to be nervous.¡±

 Chapter 637: Delayed Terror

    <h4>Chapter 637: Dyed Terror</h4>

    A wind blew through the mountains, but it couldn¡¯t disperse the tension in the air.

    ¡°Kneel for now. If you dare utter so much as another world, I¡¯ll execute you,¡± Su Yi said calmly.

    Rou Yun gave up the struggle and lowered her head in shame, rage, and terror.

    The jade-robed Yuan Shuo and the others¡¯ expressions shifted erratically.

    Yuan Heng stood not far away, and he coldly swept his gaze across the other Five-Lightning Spirit Sect cultivators.

    Unlike Su Yi, he¡¯d heard the name ¡°Five-Lightning Spirit Sect¡± numerous times over the past two months.

    They were an otherworld faction stationed within the Great Qin, and their collective strength and foundations were roughlyparable to the Wrath of Heaven Sect.

    However, Yuan Heng also knew that even if Su Yi understood that, he wouldn¡¯t care.

    ¡°Miss Lan Suo, you can go ahead and speak,¡± Su Yi said softly.

    Lan Suo nodded, then exined the entire sequence of events.

    The situation wasn¡¯tplicated.

    Not long ago, the Cloudstone Venerate was exploring a ruin in the Sea of Chaotic Spirits when he found a stalk of Emerald Ring Spirit Grass, a divine medicine.?However, as he picked it, he encounteredpetition from the Five-Lightning Spirit Sect.

    In the end, his skills were superior, and he heavily injured his opponent and?obtained the divine?medicine.

    However, because of this incident, the Five-Lightning Spirit Sect set its sights on the Cloudstone Venerate.

    As soon as he returned from the Sea of Chaotic Spirits, experts of the Five-Lightning Spirit Sect started pursuing him, leaving him no choice but to hide.

    Lan Suo was headed to the Cloud Terrace Assembly in hope that the Wrath of Heaven Sword Sect would uphold justice and save her master from disaster.

    This didn¡¯t surprise Su Yi at all.?In the world of cultivation, such incidents weren¡¯t at all unusual.

    ¡°Miss Lan Suo, you got something wrong,¡± the jade-robed Yuan Shuo said coldly. ¡°The Five-Lightning Spirit Sect found the Emerald Ring Spirit Grass first. It was your master who attacked our disciples to seize the treasure! If not, how could we possibly go to such lengths over a single stalk of medicine?¡±

    Lan Suo knit her brow and was just about to argue when Su Yi raised his hand and cut her off. ¡°In apetition over treasure, right and wrong aren¡¯t important, and there¡¯s no need for you to argue with him.¡±

    Heughed. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m not here to decide who was in the right. Why waste words with them?¡±

    Lan Suo was stunned, while Yuan Shuo and the others¡¯ expressions shifted.

    Su Yi¡¯s attitude and implied meaning couldn¡¯t have been any more obvious!

    ¡°Friend, if you really insist on getting involved, you¡¯ll only bring disaster upon yourself,¡± the tall man in beast skins, Hong He, said coldly. ¡°When the timees, you won¡¯t just fail to save the Cloudstone Venerate; you¡¯ll suffer over this too. Is it worth it?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± Yuan Heng¡¯s expression darkened, and he prepared to attack.

    However, Su Yi waved him away. ¡°Even if you kill him, it won¡¯t improve the Cloudstone Venerate¡¯s predicament.¡±

    Yuan Heng thought it over, then understood.

    It was true. Even if they helped Lan Suo kill this entire group, and even if they guaranteed no word got out, the Five-Lightning Spirit Sect would still learn of its disciples'' deaths, and they would undoubtedly pin them on Lan Suo and the Cloudstone Venerate!

    ¡°It seems you¡¯re a clever sort, Fellow Daoist.¡± When he heard Su Yi¡¯s words, Yuan Shuo visibly rxed. ¡°The Cloudstone Venerate caused this problem, and he¡¯s the only one who can fix it. Seems to me you ought to urge Miss Lan Suo to reveal her master¡¯s location. That way, this will end well for all of us. It¡¯s a win-win.¡±

    Lan Suo¡¯s heart sank.

    But then, Su Yi asked, ¡°Will the Five-Lightning Spirit Sect¡¯s higher-ups be participating in the Cloud Terrace Assembly?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Yuan Shuo said solemnly. ¡°Fellow Daoist, tell me: given the situation, if Miss Lan Suo requests aid at the Cloud Terrace Assembly, who will pay her any heed?¡±

    Lan Suo bit down on her red lower lip, her expression bleak. She felt stifled and frantic.

    She wasn¡¯t stupid. How could she fail to realize that although Yuan Shup¡¯s words stung her ears, he wasn¡¯t wrong?

    In the past, with his status as a higher elder of the Donghua Sword Sect, few in the Great Qin dared provoke her master.

    But times had changed!

    .

    The Donghua Sword Sect had already subordinated itself to the Wrath of Heaven Sect.

    How could the Wrath of Heaven Sect possibly risk offending the Five-Lightning Spirit Sect on her master¡¯s ount?

    However, Su Yi said casually, ¡°I just so happen to be headed to the Cloud Terrace Assembly myself. If the Wrath of Heaven Sect refuses to get involved, I¡¯ll just have to take care of it.¡±

    ¡°You?¡±

    Yuan Shuo, Hong He, and the other Five-Lightning Spirit Sect cultivators were stunned. If Su Yi hadn¡¯t suppressed the beautiful Rou Yuan with a gesture, they would have long since burst into mockingughter.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re certain you want to get involved?¡± Yuan Shuo took a deep breath.

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. Go back and tell your sect master that if he lets this end here, I won¡¯t pursue the matter. If you haven¡¯t let up by the time I reach the Cloud Terrace Assembly, don¡¯t me me for my poor manners.¡±

    His tone was calm and casual, but it left Yuan Shuo and hispanions dumbstruck.

    Throughout the Great Qin, who dared threaten the Five-Lightning Spirit Sect like that?

    ¡°Miss Lan Suo, let¡¯s go.¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered with them anymore. He was already walking into the distance.

    Lan Suo hurried after him.

    Yuan Heng walked at the tail end of the procession.

    The Five-Lightning Spirit Sect disciples watched them leave. They were inwardly unwilling, and they couldn¡¯t help but look at Yuan Shuo.

    Yuan Shuo hurriedly transmitted a warning. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything stupid. Didn¡¯t you see how Rou Yun lost? If he wanted to kill us, do you think he couldn''t?¡±

    Hispanions¡¯ expressions shifted. They nced at the still-kneeling Rou Yun, but all of them remained silent.

    Suddenly, Yuan Shuo called out, ¡°Fellow Daoist, dare I ask your honorable name?¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s calm voice emanated from afar. ¡°Su Yi.¡±

    ¡°Su Yi? Is there such a person in the Great Qin?¡± Yuan Shuo asked in confusion.

    ¡°I know who that is!¡± Hong He suddenly eximed. ¡°He¡¯s the imperial preceptor of the Great Zhou. He¡¯s the young legend who swept through the demonic cultivators of the Celestial Prison Demon Court!¡±

    As he spoke, beads of sweat formed on his forehead.

    Just thinking back to how he¡¯d threatened Su Yi without the slightest politeness filled his heart with lingering terror. He felt as if he¡¯d survived a potential cmity.

    ¡°That was him!?¡± Without exception, the other Five-Lightning Spirit Sect cultivators were visibly astonished.

    Although they were from another world, there was no way they¡¯d be ignorant of the sect that once upied the Great Zhou or how it had been wiped out!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t lose unfairly¡­¡± Rou Yun silently climbed to her feet. Strangely, she looked somewhat rxed.

    When Su Yi forced her to kneel with a single palm, she felt so angry and ashamed that she almost wanted to die. She felt like she¡¯d never be able to raise her head before her sectmates ever again.

    Now that she knew who Su Yi was, she felt that there was no shame in losing to him.

    After all, this was someone who could kill even Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators!

    ¡°So, that was him¡­¡± Yuan Shuo silently clenched his fists. His heart churned with emotion too.

    He dared say with certainty that, had they attacked recklessly, they¡¯d be nothing but corpses strewn across the ground by now!

    ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother Yuan, what should we do?¡± asked Hong He. ¡°Su Yi said that he was headed to the Cloud Terrace Assembly. If someone like him says he¡¯ll intervene, there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll go back on his word. This is bad news for our Five-Lightning Spirit Sect.¡±

    The others all looked at Yuan Shuo.

    His heart clenched as he realized how serious this was, but he didn¡¯t need long to think. ¡°I¡¯ll send word to the sect right away. I¡¯ll tell them what happened in detail. No matter what, we need to make sure the sect leader and the other higher-ups receive word before the Cloud Terrace Assembly begins!¡±

    The group nodded.

    It was true; the situation had developed to the point that the sect¡¯s higher-ups would have to decide how to proceed!

    ¡­.

    The skies were clear and bright amidst the boundless mountain wilderness.

    ¡°They really aren¡¯t chasing us,¡± whispered Lan Suo. She felt as if a massive weight had lifted from her shoulders.

    ¡°If they gave chase, it would be no different from throwing their lives away,¡± said Yuan Heng with a straightforward grin. ¡°That said, earlier, I almost?thought Master?would kill everyst one of those people.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. ¡°Those Five-Lightning Spirit Sect disciples actually conducted themselves fairly well. Given that they tried persuasion before resorting to force, there¡¯s no way I¡¯d bully small fries like them.¡±

    Yuan Heng nodded in full agreement. ¡°A general¡¯s sword is not for cutting down flies, and an immortal¡¯s magic isn¡¯t for squishing ants. If we want to resolve Miss Lan Suo¡¯s master¡¯s predicament, we naturally need to start with the Five-Lightning Spirit Sect¡¯s leadership. Dealing with a group of minor figures like that would indeed be beneath you.¡±

    Just listening, Lan Suo was repeatedly stunned.

    She didn¡¯t recognize Yuan Heng, but she could tell that he treated Su Yi with borderline blind admiration and respect.

    To the point of disregarding the Five-Lightning Spirit Sect!

    Lan Suo hesitated, then said softly, ¡°Brother Su, if you get dragged into this mess on my ount¡­¡±

    But before she could finish, Su Yiughed. ¡°A trivial matter. You¡¯re not ¡®dragging me into¡¯ anything. Besides, I was already headed to the Cloud Terrace Assembly.¡±

    Lan Suo said in a daze, ¡°What are you going there for?¡±

    Yuan Heng stepped in to exin. ¡°The Wrath of Heaven Sect?sent Master?an invitation, and since he had nothing better to do, he decided to go have a look.¡±

    Lan Suo felt enlightened, but more than that, her eyes lit up. ¡°Since the Wrath of Heaven Sect values you so highly, they¡¯ll surely intervene when they hear about my master.¡±

    Yuan Heng¡¯s expression grew a bit strange. ¡°Miss Lan Suo, given Master¡¯s status and capabilities, he doesn¡¯t need the Wrath of Heaven Sect¡¯s assistance. He could easily resolve the Cloudstone Venerate¡¯s problems on his own.¡±

    Lan Suo froze, but it seemed she dared not believe it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know what happened in the Great Zhou two months ago?¡± asked Yuan Heng.

    Lan Suo shook her head. ¡°Lately, I¡¯ve spent most of my time in seclusion attempting to break into the Grain Avoidance Realm. It wasn¡¯t long ago that I learned of my master¡¯s predicament. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have left seclusion. I have no idea what¡¯s?happened?in the outside world.¡±

    Only then did Yuan Heng understand.

    Su Yi, however, shook his head. ¡°Enough. This is too dull to warrant any further discussion.¡±

    How could a trivial matter like this be worth discussing in such detail?

    Better to sit down, drink, and admire the beauty of thendscape.

    Su Yi then ordered Yuan Heng to be a softshell turtle once more.

    Once he and Lan Suo were seated on Yuan Heng¡¯s back, he took out cups and a jar of wine. As they drank, the two of them admired the passing scenery on their way to the Cloud Terrace Assembly.

    Before long, Su Yi¡¯s mood had improved quite a bit.

    Both the mountains and the beauty seated across from him were picture-perfect, a feast for the eyes.

    Lan Suo could tell that Su Yi had no desire to discuss what he saw as a trivial matter, so she considerately refrained from bringing it up.

    However, deep within her heart, she was still a bit worried and uncertain.

    Will the Cloud Terrace Assembly really go as Brother Su says? Will he really be able to resolve this?

 Chapter 638: Cloud Terrace Spirit Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 638: Cloud Terrace Spirit Mountain</h4>

    The Great Qin, Verdant Parasol Spirit Mountain.

    The Five-Lightning Spirit Sect¡¯s base of operations.

    Inside a grand hall.

    ¡°This Su Yi person¡¯s attitude is far too outrageous!¡± a middle-aged man in dragon-embroidered robes said gravely.

    Zhu Kunyang.?He was a grand elder of the Five-Lightning Spirit Sect, as well as Yuan Shuo¡¯s master.

    The others in attendance had overcast expressions as well.

    They¡¯d only just received word from Yuan Shuo that Su Yi was nning to interfere with their attempts to capture the Cloudstone Venerate.

    ¡°Outrageous? No, there¡¯s a reason for his confidence,¡± said the man in the central seat. This was the leader of the Five-Lightning Spirit Sect, Song Changhe.

    His hair and beard were silver, and he had the air of an immortal. He dressed in?Daoist?robes, and he had a graceful bearing.

    Everyone fell silent.

    Given their statuses, how could they possibly be ignorant of Su Yi¡¯s strength?

    The Celestial Prison Demon Court¡¯s destruction was a vivid example!

    Furthermore, to the best of their knowledge, although Su Yi was young and only in the Gathering Stars Realm, hisbat prowess was iparably terrifying. He could kill Spiritual Manifestation cultivators with ease.

    ¡°Sect leader, don¡¯t tell me we¡¯re just going to let this go?¡± asked Zhu Kunyang.

    ¡°Capturing the Cloudstone Venerate was never that important. However, if we back down just because Su Yi told us to and word gets out, it¡¯ll hurt our prestige,¡± Song Changhe said slowly.

    ¡°Su Yi ns to participate in the Cloud Terrace Assembly, doesn¡¯t he? When the timees, we¡¯ll just have to find an opportunity to take him down a peg, then back down. That way, we can bury the hatchet while maintaining our image. It¡¯ll be an opportunity to vent?our?frustrations too.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s sure letting that punk off easy,¡± someone said coldly. They were unwilling;?Song?Changhe¡¯s proposal seemed unsatisfying.

    ¡°Leader, I heard that Su Yi is extremely prideful andwless, and that he¡¯s capable of anything. What if he¡¯s unafraid to cast aside all pretenses of cordiality? What if he refuses to back down at the Cloud Terrace Assembly?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s gazes were instantly solemn.

    However, Song?Changhe?merelyughed. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare! Don¡¯t forget: the Wrath of Heaven Sect convened this meaning to quell the mes of war and prevent fighting between the various factions. Given the circumstances, if Su Yi openly disrespects us, heedless of the consequences, won¡¯t he effectively ruin the Cloud Terrace Assembly?¡±

    Grand Elder Zhu Kunyang stroked his beard and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, sect leader. Every cultivator beneath the heavens is invested in the Cloud Terrace Assembly¡¯s oue. If Su Yi ruins it, he¡¯ll provoke the masses¡¯ ire and be a public enemy. There¡¯s no way he¡¯d dare bear such consequences!¡±

    He paused, thenughed. ¡°Never mind the rest; the other factions in attendance couldn¡¯t possibly just sit back and watch as Su Yi acts up.¡±

    When the others heard this, they nodded.

    Indeed, Cloud Terrace Assembly was an unprecedented asion; should anyone ruin it, they would be public enemy number one!

    ¡°It¡¯s settled, then. When the timees, the grand elder and I will take a trip to Cloud Terrace Spirit Mountain,¡± said Song Changhe.

    ¡­¡­

    The neenth day of the first lunar month.

    Early morning.

    Cloud Terrace Spirit Mountain was once one of the most dangerous ces in the Great Qin.

    As the spiritual energy of heaven and earth recovered, this once perilous mountain underwent a dramatic transformation. It had already be a?true?blessed ground for cultivation.

    The base of the mountain was already quite lively.

    Days ago, when they received word of the uing Cloud Terrace Assembly, numerous rogue cultivators and martial artists gathered here.

    They weren¡¯t simply here for the spectacle. Rather, they hoped to seize this opportunity to witness the bearing of the top factions¡¯ experts from up close.

    There was also no shortage of experts who hoped the peak-level factions would notice them, allowing them to leap over the dragon¡¯s gate.

    ¡°The Cloud Terrace Assembly begins today at noon, on Pinewave teau,¡± someone said softly.

    ¡°I heard that eight peak-level factions from the Great Qin, Zhou, and Wei will be in attendance. It¡¯s an unprecedentedly grand asion!¡± said someone else, his expression full of longing.

    ¡°I just hope that the Cloud Terrace Assembly is as Sect Leader Meng Jinghai of the Wrath of Heaven Sect says. I hope the three nations¡¯ various factions can reach agreement, calm the mes of war, and restore the peace,¡± someone sighed.

    His words resonated with many of the others present.

    Over the past few months, everything beneath the heavens was in a constant state of flux. The world was in turmoil, and rivers of blood soaked the earth. It was a vision of widespread suffering.

    Who didn¡¯t hope that someone could bring peace to these turbulent times?

    This was the scene that greeted Su Yi when he arrived.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Su Yi. Without any further dys, he continued confidently ahead.

    The Wrath of Heaven Sect¡¯s main gates was at the base of Cloud Terrace Spirit Mountain, and many of its experts were keeping watch.

    When Su Yi took out his invitation, a familiar figure soon scurried over.

    This was Bu Fan, a deacon of the Wrath of Heaven Sword Sect.

    ¡°Your Excellency Su Yi, this way, please!¡± Bu Fan was nothing but smiles as he weed Su Yi¡¯s group and led them to the venue.

    He was visibly delighted that Su Yi had arrived.

    ¡°Your Excellency Su Yi, the Cloud Terrace Assembly shall begin at noon. Until then, the participants can rest on the Pinewave teau.¡± As Bu Fan led the way ahead, he said, ¡°Should our hospitality prove in any way insufficient, please don¡¯t take offense.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± grunted Su Yi, but he didn¡¯t speak.

    Bu Fan, however, was a bit apologetic. ¡°Your Excellency, our leader nned to wee you himself, but there are simply too many guests here today, so he truly couldn¡¯t find the time¡­¡±

    ¡°A trivial matter,¡± said Su Yi with a dismissive wave. ¡°No need to say more.¡±

    Bu Fan immediately toned it down; he could tell that Su Yi wasn¡¯t interested in such pleasantries.

    Lan Suo, meanwhile, was repeatedly shocked as she watched this y out.

    Earlier, she only half believed that Su Yi was here for the meeting. Now, she dared say with certainty that the Wrath of Heaven Sect really did attach enormous importance to him!

    I wonder just what Brother Su has been up totely. Why is the Wrath of Heaven Sect treating him with such respect and politeness¡­??Lan Suo was inwardly confused.?Later on, I¡¯ll have to find a chance to ask for news about the Great Zhou!

    When the group arrived halfway up the mountain, they saw numerous figures clustered in groups,ughing and chatting amongst themselves.

    When Su Yi looked over, Bu Fan whispered an exnation. ¡°An enormous number of factions havee to attend the meeting. However, only the greatest factions and top experts such as yourself are qualified to proceed to Pinewave teau to discuss matters of importance.¡±

    Reading between the lines, he was saying that the higher-ups of the other factions could only gather halfway up the mountain.

    Su Yi nodded and was just about to continue upward when suddenly, a middle-aged man in golden robes rushed up to Lan Suo. He said nervously, ¡°Lan Suo, what are you doing here? Don¡¯t you know how enormous a disaster your master caused?¡±

    The look on Lan Suo¡¯s beautiful face shifted. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Wang, I¡¯vee to the Cloud Terrace Assembly specifically to help my master with his predicament.¡±

    The golden-robed middle-aged man said irritably, ¡°Nonsense! Can¡¯t you tell what kind of asion this is? Besides, now that he¡¯s offended the Five-Lightning Spirit Sect, who could possibly help him now?¡±

    Lan Suo¡¯s face paled. ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Wang, my?master is the?high elder of the Donghua Sword Sect, as well as your martial uncle. How¡­ How could you say something like that?¡±

    The golden-robed middle-aged man¡¯s expression shifted. Finally, he sighed. ¡°Lan Suo, why is it that you still don¡¯t understand? The incident your master caused is far too great for our Donghua Sword Sect to get involved in.

    ¡°Furthermore, the sect leader has already ordered that he be stripped of his title as high elder and banished from the sect!¡±

    Lan Suo reacted as if she¡¯d been struck by lightning. Her face paled, and she almost dared not believe her ears.

    Then, she was so angry that her delicate frame quivered. ¡°You¡­ It¡¯s one thing not to help but, but how¡­ how could you go that far?¡±

    The golden-robed middle-aged man said expressionlessly, ¡°Lan Suo, if we didn¡¯t do this, your master would only implicate the entire Donghua Sword Sect. The way I see it, if you¡¯re willing to reveal his whereabouts, or if you can convince him to turn himself?in to?the Five-Lightning Spirit Sect, perhaps¡­ he might still have a chance at life. If you refuse, never mind your master; I¡¯m afraid not even you will escape this cmity!¡±

    It was then that Su Yi calmly interjected, ¡°Nothing will happen to her. Nothing will happen to the Cloudstone Venerate either.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t be bothered to spare the golden-robed middle-aged man another nce. He just patted Lan Suo and the shoulder and said, ¡°Never mind him. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Lan Suo nodded dejectedly. There was no doubt that she¡¯d just suffered an enormous shock. She looked dazed, bewildered, grief-stricken, and despondent.

    ¡°And who are you? How dare you intervene in the Donghua Sword Sect¡¯s affairs?¡± the golden-robed man said in displeasure.

    Bu Fan?suddenly stepped up and gazed coolly at the man in gold. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±

    The golden-robed man froze.

    However, when he saw the silver badge hanging from Bu fan¡¯s waist, he tensed, quivered, and hurriedly bowed. ¡°Wang Luyong greets you, honored deacon!¡±

    The Donghua Sword Sect had be the Wrath of Heaven¡¯s Sect¡¯s subordinates. Even their leader would have had to treat a Wrath of Heaven Sect deacon with respect!

    Bu Fan said coldly, ¡°His Excellency Su Yi and Miss Lan Suo are both esteemed guests of the Wrath of Heaven Sect. If you dare treat them with any further disrespect, don¡¯t fault me for my poor manners.¡±

    With that, he turned away and rushed ahead to continue leading Su Yi.

    The golden-robed man stood there in a daze, drenched from head to toe in cold sweat.

    Since when was Lan Suo an esteemed guest of the Wrath of Heaven Sect!?

    And just who is ¡®His Excellency Su Yi¡¯?

    .

    Wait a moment!

    The golden-robed man suddenly recalled something. The leader of the Donghua Sword Sect, Qiu Tianchi, was currently at the peak of Pinewave teau.

    However, he was working as one of the Wrath of Heaven Sect¡¯s greeters, weing important guests alongside the various Wrath of Heaven sect higher-ups.

    If the sect leader sees Lan Suo, he¡¯ll surely cause a scene!?The golden-robed man inwardly cried out in rm.

    He was just about to give chase when he saw that Su Yi andpany were already far away.

    Given his status, he was nowhere near qualified to proceed to the Pinewave teau.

    This¡­ What do I do now!??The golden-robed man was frantic as an ant on a hot wok, and he felt at aplete loss.

 Chapter 639: Every Attendee Recognizes an Expert

    <h4>Chapter 639: Every Attendee Recognizes an Expert</h4>

    As they proceeded up the path to the top of the mountain, Yuan Heng couldn¡¯t bear the sight of Lan Suo¡¯s hurt and grief.

    He tried to encourage her. ¡°Miss Lan Suo, there¡¯s no need to stay in a sect like that!¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Once this matter is settled, if you¡¯re willing, you and your master can continue your cultivation in the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House.¡±

    Bu Fan wanted to say something too, but he remembered that Lan Suo and Wang Luyong mentioned the Five-Lightning Spirit Sect.

    In that case, it wouldn¡¯t do for him to take a stance before understanding the situation.

    Were this just one of the Donghua Sword Sect¡¯s internal affairs, there¡¯d be no need to trouble anyone else.?Bu Fan?alone could have talked sense into the leader of the Donghua Sword Sect!

    Before long, the group arrived at the mountaintop.

    It was spacious and surrounded in a churning sea of clouds. Misty light hung in the air, and towering, verdant pine trees grew near the cliffside.

    When the wind blew, the pines swayed, the rustling needles a form of natural music. The sound shook the hearts of all who heard it.

    This?was Pinewave?teau.

    The ten-thousand-foot-wide teau had been leveled into jade ritual grounds as smooth as the surface of a mirror.

    Numerous individual-sized tables and cushions had been set up throughout the ritual grounds.

    The Cloud Terrace Assembly was due to begin at noon. A few influential figures had already arrived on Pinewave teau, and they were clustered in groups and chatting amongst themselves.

    When Lan Suo arrived, she immediately noticed the leader of the Donghua Sword Sect, Qiu Tianchi!

    He wore a changshan and a high-brimmed hat. He was clean-shaven, with an elegant, schrly bearing.

    However, the leader of the Donghua Sword Sect was currently waiting upon an elder in red, pouring his drinks with an obsequious smile on his face. He was saying something, but she wasn¡¯t sure what.

    When she saw his toadyish, fawning behavior, Lan Suo almost dared not believe her eyes.?This¡­ Is this still the sect leader whose name once shook the Great Qin? The man whose prestige intimidated an entire region?

    Even though Lan Suo knew that the world had changed enormously over the past few months, and even though she knew that the Donghua Sword Sect now answered to the Wrath of Heaven Sect, and that it was no longer one of the three top factions of the Great Qin¡­

    Witnessing this still came as an enormous shock!

    Practically simultaneously, Qiu Tianchi noticed Lan Suo.

    He was initially stunned. Then, his expression shifted. He lowered his head, apologized to the elder in red, then scurried over.

    ¡°Lan Suo,¡± Qiu Tianchi whispered a rebuke, ¡°No matter why you¡¯vee, hurry up and leave. This is no ce for you!¡±

    ¡°I¡­.¡± Lan Suo was just about to say something when Su Yi nced at the leader of the Donghua Sword Sect.

    ¡°I brought her here.¡±

    Earlier, Qiu Tianchi had been so fixated on rebuking Lan Suo that he didn¡¯t even notice Su Yi.

    When he saw who he was dealing with, Qiu Tianchi couldn¡¯t help but gasp.?Su Yi!?

    It was then that?Bu Fan?stepped in to introduce them. ¡°Fellow Daoist Qiu, this is His Excellency Su Yi, a VIP guest of the Wrath of Heaven Sect. Don¡¯t forget your manners.¡±

    Qiu Tianchi¡¯s expression shifted erratically.

    How could he possibly be ignorant of just how terrifying this young man in blue was?

    He dared not hesitate. He immediately stered an apologetic look on his face and bowed. ¡°So, you were here, Your Excellency. I was careless earlier. Please, don¡¯t take offense.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    Lan Suo felt as if she were dreaming. She was inwardly shaken and bewildered.

    What¡­?what?changed the sect leader so much?

    And Su Yi! Just how great is his prestige for the sound of his name to terrify the sect leader into being this subservient?

    Su Yi paid Qiu Tianchi no heed.

    Now that he knew that Qiu Tianchi had stripped the Cloudstone Venerate of his position of high elder and expelled him from the Donghua Sword Sect, how could Su Yi possibly give the man the time of day?

    Thus, he tantly ignored him.

    He turned to look at Bu Fan. ¡°Where is my seat?¡±

    Bu Fan?said hurriedly, ¡°Please, right this way.¡±

    As he spoke, he led the way ahead.

    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go rest for a bit.¡± Su Yi called Lan Suo over and continued ahead.

    Lan Suo followed. She finally understood: since Su Yi was qualified to sit on Pinewave teau, his status waspletely different than in the past!

    After all, even the leader of the Donghua Sword Sect was only qualified to serve as an attendant here!

    Furthermore, when he saw Su Yi, he treated him with the utmost respect!

    Before long, Bu Fan arranged a spot for Su Yi at a table not far from the cliffside. From here, he could gaze into the sea of clouds. It was a spectacr view.

    ¡°You should sit too.¡± Su Yi called Lan Suo and Yuan Heng over and gestured to the empty seats.

    But both of them instinctively shook their heads. There was no doubt about it: the way they saw it, given their statuses, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for them to sit at an event like this.

    Su Yi furrowed his brow. Instead of arguing, he just said a single word: ¡°Sit.¡±

    Yuan Heng and Lan Suo could tell that he was displeased, so they hurriedly did as they were told.

    ¡°There are already servants here,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°And we¡¯re here as guests. Today, you¡¯re going to sit here and drink with me, and that¡¯s that.¡±

    Yuan Heng grinned, picked up a jug of wine, and filled their cups. ¡°Miss Lan Suo, no need to be so reserved. Master dislikes nothing more than convoluted disys of etiquette.¡±

    Lan Suo nodded, but how could she possibly be as calm as Su Yi?

    The thought that she too could sit atop Pinewave teau alongside these peak-level experts filled her heart with emotion.

    Off in the distance, when Qiu Tianchi saw Lan Suo take a seat, his expression shifted erratically.

    Here, he could only act as a servant to more distinguished guests, while Lan Suo was enjoying the VIP treatment.

    When hepared their situations, Qiu Tianchi wasn¡¯t at all pleased.

    Suddenly, someone burst into heartyughter. ¡°Hm? Fellow Daoist Bu Fan, what¡¯d you bring a bunch of kids here for?¡±

    He was a middle-aged man in hemp clothes. He was dark-skinned, with a slipshod demeanor, and he was leaning against his table and drinking.

    Instantly, all the influential experts¡¯ gazes converged where Su Yi was seated.

    Bu Fan?sped his fist. ¡°Senior Fu, this is His Excellency Su Yi. The other two are his friends.¡±

    Su Yi!

    The name seemed to contain magic power. All conversation instantly ceased, and the guests¡¯ expressions shifted.

    Who throughout the three nations didn¡¯t know Su Yi¡¯s name? Who didn¡¯t know that he¡¯d all but single-handedly eliminated the Celestial Prison Demon Court¡¯s presence in the Great Zhou?

    By now, who hadn¡¯t heard that this young man was so terrifyingly strong that he could kill Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators with ease?

    ¡°So, that¡¯s Su Yi,¡± said a few of the influential guests, seemingly enlightened.

    He really is as young as rumors say,?thought?several others.

    It was then that the middle-aged man in hemp restrained his formerly unbridled bearing, sat upright, and sped his fist in Su Yi¡¯s direction. ¡°I was impetuous earlier, and I apologize for any perceived disrespect.¡±

    Bu Fan?hurriedly introduced him. ¡°Your Excellency, this is the leader of the Great Wei¡¯s Spirit Firmament Sword Pavilion, Fu Yunkong.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°The ignorant are without sin.¡±

    The jade slip Ning Sihua gave him included information about the Spirit Firmament Sword Pavilion.

    This was a faction of otherworld sword cultivators, and their ranks included numerous experts. Collectively, they were quite strong. In fact, they were now one of the strongest factions in the Great Wei.

    Their leader, Fu Yunkong, was in thete-stage Spiritual Manifestation Realm.

    Rumor had it that his attainments in the Dao of the Sword were terrifying enough that he could contend with even early-stage Spiritual Incarnation Realm cultivators.

    Of course, those were only rumors.

    However, his reputation surely wasn¡¯t built on nothing. It was clear that Fu Yunkong was extraordinary.

    When he heard Su Yi¡¯s words, Fu Yunkong smiled faintly but said nothing.

    Inwardly, he sighed.?He really is as the rumors say. Su Yi might look young, but he¡¯s extremely proud and domineering.

    An ordinary person wouldn¡¯t dare speak to me like that!

    Su Yi was inwardly rueful as well.?The world really has changedpletely.

    It¡¯s only been two months, but all these otherworld factions have cropped up already.

    The peak factions of the Great Zhou, Wei, and Qin are practically all from other nes of existence!

    If that¡¯s true here in these three mundane nations, it¡¯s easy to imagine that simr situations have arisen in the Azure Continent¡¯s other hundred or so countries.

    This is the direction the world is headed in.

    As the spiritual energy of heaven and earth gradually recovers, the barrier protecting the Azure Continent from other worlds will gradually lose effectiveness. Otherworld factions will inevitably seize the opportunity to cross over and establish dominion over new territory.

    This is the trend of the future; no one can stop it.

    However, Su Yi didn¡¯t think the Azure Continent was doomed to fall under the domain of otherworlders.

    Because as heaven and earth transformed, numerous long-dormant ancient factions were re-entering the world!

    Even the ordinary masses of the Azure Continent could, as the spiritual energy recovered, seize opportunities and rapidly rise to prominence!

    Who would ovee the world¡¯s ups and downs and reign supreme in the end? It all depended on who could remain smiling to the very end in the impending Radiant Epoch.

    Not far away, a white-haired elder with skin as smooth as an infant¡¯s transmitted, ¡°Brother Cao, you saw him too. That was Su Yi, a legendary figure who rose to prominence in the Great Zhou. I trust you don¡¯t need me to list his aplishments for you?¡±

    Gu Shandu.

    The leader of the Treasureme Spirit Sect, a true Spiritual Incarnation Realm existence!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Gu, if you have something to say, please speak directly.¡±

    The man beside him, Cao Ying, said in a raspy voice.

    He too had a darkplexion, and he dressed in ck beast skin robes. He was thin, with sunken eyes, and strange earrings carved out of bone.

    This was the leader of the Thousand Illusions Sect, a Spiritual Manifestation Realm expert proficient in ancient shamanic legacies.

    The Treasureme Spirit Sect and the Thousand Illusions Sect were now the top factions in the Great Zhou.

    The Treasureme Spirit Sect upied Green Ivy Yao Mountain, and they were a faction of soul cultivators.

    The Thousand Illusions Sect upied Ten Thousand Poisons Yao Mountain, and they were a shamanic orthodoxy.

    Both otherworld factions had already be sacred grounds for cultivation in the hearts of the Great Zhou¡¯s martial artists!

    ¡°Su Yi¡¯s influence in the Great Zhou is far too great. Having awless powerhouse like him around is unsettling,¡± the white-haired?Gu Shandu?sighed. ¡°The Celestial Prison Demon Court¡¯s demise is a vivid example of this. I¡¯m afraid that simr disasters will y out once more¡­ in our sects!¡±

    Cao Ying¡¯s?pupils constricted.

    Gu Shandu had just given voice to his deepest concerns!

 Chapter 640: Making a Scene

    <h4>Chapter 640: Making a Scene</h4>

    Who could ept others interfering in their affairs?

    The way sect leaders like Gu Shandu and Cao Ying saw it, it was only by eliminating Su Yi¡¯s influence over the Great Zhou that they could truly establish themselves as its rulers.

    Otherwise, Su Yi¡¯s existence would be like a sharp sword hanging over their heads. No one could predict when it woulde shing down!

    The Celestial Prison Demon Court¡¯s demise was the best possible proof of this.

    This was one of the reasons why neither the Treasureme Spirit Sect nor the Thousand Illusions Sect dared act up after setting up in the Great Zhou.

    They were worried that if they did, they¡¯d follow in the Celestial Prison Demon Court¡¯s footsteps!

    But if this situation continued, neither sect would be able to tolerate it.

    As the spiritual energy of heaven and earth recovered and the curtains gradually opened on a new era, they¡¯d have to expand their territories and build up their forces.

    If they allowed Su Yi¡¯s threat to hover over them, it would undoubtedly influence their development!

    ¡°Tell me then, Fellow Daoist Gu: how do you think we should handle this?¡± Cao Ying asked in a raspy voice, his eyes shing.

    ¡°Yesterday, I received word from Sect Leader Song Changhe of the Five-Lightning Spirit Sect. Apparently, they intend to take Su Yi down a peg at the Cloud Terrace Assembly, and they hope for my Treasureme Spirit Sect¡¯s cooperation,¡± said Gu Shandu, running his hand through his beard. He transmitted, ¡°I actually think this is a rather decent opportunity.¡±

    Cao Ying looked thoughtful. ¡°You want us to cooperate with the Five-Lightning Spirit Sect and knock some sense into Su Yi? It¡¯s not a bad idea, but given the boy¡¯s temperament, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t back down.¡±

    Gu Shandu¡¯s expression didn¡¯t so much as waver. ¡°We¡¯ll just have to see whether he¡¯s even capable of standing his ground.¡±

    Cao Ying nodded, but said no more.

    Ultimately, neither he nor Gu Shandu were willing to attack Su Yi in earnest. They feared the cost would be too great.

    However, if the Five-Lightning Spirit Sect stepped up, they wouldn¡¯t mind going with the flow and helping them intimidate Su Yi!

    ¡°Throughout the three nations, only Su Yi strikes any fear into my heart. Were he anyone else, what need would we have for all this nning and deliberation? We could just go right ahead and kill him,¡± transmitted Gu Shandu. He sounded a bit wistful.

    Cao Ying agreedpletely.

    Time slipped by, and soon, it was almost noon.

    Sect Leader Song Changhe of the Five-Lightning Spirit Sect arrived, bringing Grand Elder Zhu Kunyang, his closed-door disciple Yuan Shuo with him.

    When they arrived, many of those present instinctively nced at Su Yi.

    The atmosphere shifted, bing a bit strange and ambiguous.

    ¡°Brother Cao, it seems we aren¡¯t the only ones who know that the Five-Lightning Spirit Sect intends to intimidate Su Yi,¡± transmitted Gu Shandu. His spirits soared. ¡°Furthermore, I suspect that quite a few of them hope to cooperate with them too!¡±

    Cao Ying nodded. He, too, sensed that there was something off about the atmosphere.

    There was no doubt about it. The Five-Lightning Spirit Sect clearly contacted quite a few factions in hopes of opposing Su Yi together!

    .

    To Cao Ying and Gu Shandu, this was unquestionably wonderful news!

    ¡°Master, it seems something¡¯s not quite right here,¡± transmitted Yuan Heng, instantly solemn.

    ¡°Mm,¡± grunted Su Yi as he yed with his wine ss. ¡°Yuan Heng, tell me: how would you go about establishing a rule that none of these factions would dare break?¡±

    Yuan Heng thought for a moment, then said, ¡°It seems to me that you¡¯d have to exin the trade-offs, draft a document describing the rule, and have everyone swear an oath together. Right, you¡¯d have to rify the consequences of breaking the rule too.¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°These are all trivial methods. They¡¯re not the least bit threatening.¡±

    Yuan Heng paused, then humbly requested guidance. ¡°Then what do you think we should do?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple,¡± Su Yi said casually. ¡°All you have to do is kill a chicken to warn the monkeys. The more impressive the chicken, the less likely anyone is to break your rules lightly.¡±

    Yuan Heng froze. He was obviously a bit confused.

    ¡°The top authorities of these factions have all experienced both wind and rain, and they all have their own goals. None are easy to deal with,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Look at it this way: if Sect Leader Meng Jinghai of the Wrath of Heaven Sect weren¡¯t strong enough to suppress them, his attempts to create rules would undoubtedly invite controversy and conflict.¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when someone caused a disturbance.

    Song Changhe had only just arrived on Pinewave teau. As soon as he took his seat, he said calmly, ¡°Where is the head of the Donghua Sword Sect?¡±

    Qiu Tianchi had been working as a greeter this entire time. When he heard this, his expression shifted, and he lowered his head in greeting. ¡°Senior, what are your orders?¡±

    Song Changhe said with cool indifference, ¡°I dare not give ¡®orders.¡¯ I simply wish to ask you this: where is the Donghua Sword Sect¡¯s Cloudstone Venerate, Fu Yung?¡±

    Lan Suo tensed, and the look on her beautiful face shifted dramatically.

    Yuan Heng¡¯s expression darkened.

    Two days prior, on a mountain outside the Dongfu Prefectural Capital, Su Yi had Yuan Shuo pass on a message. He warned the Five-Lightning Spirit Sect to end this here, and said that if they did, he wouldn¡¯t pursue this any further either.

    Should they refuse to back down before the Cloud Terrace Assembly, Su Yi would no longer be so polite.

    However, Song Changhe¡¯s behavior made it obvious that he had no intention of letting this go!

    Su Yi poured himself a drink; it seemed he didn¡¯t even notice what was happening.

    ¡°Senior, when we learned of Fu Yung¡¯s mistakes, the Donghua Sword Sect exiled him; we¡­ no longer know his whereabouts,¡± Qiu Tianchi said with a bow. Facing a Spirit Dao cultivator like Song Changhe left him tense and uncertain, and his back was drenched in cold sweat.

    Song Changhe said coldly, ¡°Sacrificing the chariot to save the general? A petty trick. Does the Donghua Sword Sect really think distancing yourself is enough, and that you can just sit back and rx?¡±

    Qiu Tianchi was increasingly frantic, and he couldn¡¯t be bothered with anything else. He just turned his head and looked at the distant Lan Suo. ¡°Lan Suo, hurry up and tell him your master¡¯s whereabouts!¡±

    Everyone instinctively looked over, each with a different expression.

    Some could tell that Song Changhe had ulterior motives. It might have seemed like he¡¯d pointed his spear at Qiu Tianchi, but in truth, he was doing this so Su Yi would see it!

    Lan Suo silently clenched her fists and pursed her lips. She subconsciously nced at Su Yi.

    ¡°Qiu Tianchi cast your master out of the sect. Why pay him any heed?¡± Su Yi said calmly. ¡°Let¡¯s just watch the show. When ites to your master, I naturally won¡¯t remain a bystander.¡±

    This deration left Qiu Tianchi dumbstruck, and he had no idea how to respond.

    The others present had strange looks on their faces too.

    Su Yi had already revealed his stance on the matter; he didn¡¯t care in the slightest whether Qiu Tianchi lived or died.

    However, if the Five-Lightning Spirit Sect wanted to act against the Cloudstone Venerate, they¡¯d have to get through Su Yi first!

    Song Changhe could naturally read between the lines. His brow furrowed, and he opened his mouth as if to say something.

    However, it was then that a burst of heartyughter filled the air.

    ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s the Wrath of Heaven Sect¡¯s honor to have you here with us today. If our earlier hospitality was in any waycking, we humbly request your understanding.¡±

    A tall, middle-aged man appeared alongside this voice.

    He was dressed in purple, and he wore a feather headdress and a white jade belt. His gait was as vigorous as a dragon or tiger, and he had an imposing bearing.

    This was the leader of the Wrath of Heaven Sect, a Spiritual Incarnation Realm existence!

    When he arrived, many of the influential guests rose to greet him and exchange pleasantries.

    Meng Jinghai smiled and responded to them, one by one.

    When he arrived at Su Yi¡¯s table, there was no need for Bu Fan to speak; Meng Jinghai promptly smiled and sped his fist.

    ¡°I imagine that this is Fellow Daoist Su. I¡¯ve long since heard tales of your miraculous aplishments, and I admire you deeply. Now that I see you in person, I see that you are indeed a dragon among men!¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve never liked empty pleasantries. You can go greet the others.¡±

    He remained seated, and he showed no sign of getting up.

    Since Su Yi didn¡¯t move, Yuan Heng and Lan Suo naturally didn¡¯t either.

    Watching this left quite a few other guests dazed.?This kid really is as rumors say. He¡¯s arrogant to the extreme!

    Meng Jinghai was their host and a renowned expert, but Su Yi didn¡¯t even get up to return his greeting!

    They didn¡¯t know it, but in Su Yi¡¯s eyes, his mere presence at the meeting was already a show of respect to Meng Jinghai¡­

    Meng Jinghai was stunned too, but he didn¡¯t take it to heart. A momentter, he smiled and went on to greet other guests.

    In the end, he sat at the centermost seat, swept his gaze across the gathered illustrious guests, and smiled. ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re all already aware of why I¡¯ve called you here today.¡±

    The guests nodded.

    Meng Jinghai continued, ¡°It seems to me that if we can reach a unanimous agreement, we¡¯ll be able to end hostilities here. I trust that that would be a blessing to both cultivators and to themon folk.

    ¡°Furthermore, I trust that you hope for the same thing.¡±

    Before Meng Jinghai could say any more, Song Changhe of the Five-Lightning Spirit Sect interjected, ¡°Brother Meng, before we get down to business, I have something to say.¡±

    Pinewave teau fell silent.

    Meng Jinghai had already guessed what this was about. ¡°Fellow Daoist, whatever it is, can¡¯t it wait until after the Cloud Terrace Assembly?¡±

    Song Changhe and coolly, ¡°If we don¡¯t discuss it, it¡¯ll be like a fishbone stuck in my throat or a dagger at my back. How could I possibly focus on the matter at hand?¡±

    Meng Jinghai¡¯s brow furrowed. After a moment¡¯s silence, he said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, please speak directly.¡±

    Song Changhe said gravely, ¡°Fu Yung, the so-called ¡®Cloudstone Venerate¡¯ of the Donghua Sword Sect, fought and injured disciples of our Five-Lightning Spirit Sect not long ago, and he ran off with a treasured medicine. Brother Meng, I trust you¡¯ve already heard about this incident.

    ¡°The Donghua Sword Sect is now under the Wrath of Heaven Sect¡¯s banner. Tell me, Brother Meng, how do you n to resolve this?¡±

    The entire teau fell so silent that they could have heard a pin drop.

    Song Changhe¡¯s started causing trouble!?Gu Shandu, Cao Ying, and numerous others instantly perked up.

    Lan Suo¡¯s heart clenched. She felt as if she were sitting on a bed of needles.

    ¡°Even if the skies fall, I¡¯m here,¡± Su Yi said softly.

    He felt a bit exasperated. Ever since they¡¯d arrived at Cloud Terrace Spirit Mountain, Lan Suo had behaved like a startled fawn. She was far too uneasy.

    But then, when he considered her predicament and what she was concerned about, Su Yi understood. Her reaction was perfectly normal.

    Concern made one frantic.

    ¡°A trivial matter, that¡¯s all. Given your status, why concern yourself with that?¡± Meng Jinghai said with a burst of heartyughter. ¡°Fellow Daoist, if you¡¯re displeased, how about I have Qiu Tianchi apologize to you?¡±

    However, Song Changhe said expressionlessly, ¡°Brother Meng, it¡¯s as you say. This was originally a trivial matter. However, not long ago¡­ someone proimed that our Five-Lightning Spirit Lightning Sect was to back down or else! After that, how could I possibly treat this as a trivial matter?¡±

    As he spoke, he nced, seemingly inadvertently, in Su Yi¡¯s direction.

    The implications were obvious.

 Chapter 641: As Domineering as a God

    <h4>Chapter 641: As Domineering as a God</h4>

    By now, even those who didn¡¯t understand the situation could tell that Song Changhe was using the Cloud Terrace Assembly as an opportunity to target Su Yi!

    The atmosphere was increasingly stifled.

    Yuan Heng transmitted, ¡°Master, it seems Song Changhe won¡¯t just let this go.¡±

    Su Yi sighed in response. ¡°It¡¯s a pity. When establishing an irond rule, you need a sufficiently weighty chicken to intimidate the monkeys, and this Song Changhe person is ultimately a bitcking.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Yuan Heng didn¡¯t know what to say to that.

    When Meng Jinghai?heard Song?Changhe¡¯s deration, his eyelids twitched. He considered his words carefully, then said, ¡°Then¡­ What did you have in mind, Fellow Daoist?¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, Brother Meng,¡± said Song Changhe. ¡°The Five-Lightning Spirit Sect has no intention of ruining the Cloud Terrace Assembly over this. My request is simple: I want the person who made that deration to take it back!¡±

    He paused, then added coolly, ¡°Then, I want him to apologize to the Five-Lightning Spirit Sect. If he does, I naturally won¡¯t pursue the matter any further.¡±

    Quite a few people nced at Su Yi.?However, Su Yi looked perfectly calm, as if he hadn¡¯t heard a thing. He didn¡¯t react in the slightest.

    This left some of the old-timers speechless.?Song Changhe made himself perfectly clear. Are you really going to pretend this has nothing to do with you?

    An elder in ornate robes coughed dryly, thenughed, ¡°It would indeed be wonderful if we could bury the hatchet here.¡±

    Dan Yunqi.

    He was the head of the Great Qin¡¯s Qinghong sect, and he was an advanced cultivator of the Spiritual Manifestation Realm.

    ¡°The person who needs to apologize should step forth. Our time is precious. Don¡¯t dy the Cloud Terrace Assembly¡¯s proceedings!¡± said a dignified woman with her hair tied into a cloud-like bun. There was a hint of impatience on her beautiful face.

    Madam Hua Ting, a grand elder of the Great Qin¡¯s Hundred Flower Spirit Sect!

    When they saw Dan Yunqi and Madam Hua Ting speak up, and furthermore, that they were obviously coordinating with Song Changhe, the other higher-ups¡¯ expressions shifted?inscrutably.

    Gu Shandu and Cao Ying¡¯s spirits soared.

    Now that the top figures of so many factions had joined forces, how could Su Yi possibly refuse to lower his head?

    By now, even their host, Meng Jinghai, understood the situation.

    He realized that although Song Changhe¡¯s actions seemed to target Su Yi, he and his allies were putting pressure on Meng Jinghai too!

    After all, he was the one who¡¯d convened this meeting.

    If Su Yi refused to ept Song Changhe¡¯s conditions, there was no way Song Changhe would agree to follow the rules and quell the mes of war.

    If that happened, the Cloud Terrace Assembly would be meaningless.

    Those old bastards! They¡¯re actually seizing this opportunity to cause trouble? They¡¯re obviously against my proposal¡­?Meng Jinghai sighed to himself.

    He wanted to establish rules for the three nations¡¯ various factions to follow. This would prevent in-fighting and mutual destruction, so it was supposed to benefit everyone.

    But it was obvious that some factions didn¡¯t want that!

    Meng Jinghai could guess why. They wanted to use these turbulent times as an opportunity to expand their territory and forces!

    What left Meng Jinghai bbergasted was that even now, Su Yi seemed entirely unmoved. He just went on drinking on his own.

    As if he didn¡¯t even realize that he¡¯d be the target of countless arrows.

    It wasn¡¯t just Meng Jinghai; the other higher-ups hadn¡¯t anticipated that Su Yi would remain calm even after all this.

    Finally, Zhu Kunyang couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Su Yi, all you have to do is lower your head and apologize, and this will all be over. We naturally won¡¯t sink to Fu Yung¡¯s level by pursuing him any further.¡±

    He was the first to call upon Su Yi by name and demand that he apologize!

    The atmosphere was instantly even more silent and oppressive.

    Everyone looked at Su Yi, as if to see what he¡¯d decide.

    Just sitting next to Su Yi, Lan Suo felt the pressure on her increase, as if she were on a bed of needles. Her heart was on tenterhooks.

    However, Su Yi just picked up his jug and poured himself another cup of wine. Only then did he look up and sweep his gaze across the gathered influential guests. ¡°Aside from those who spoke up just now, is there anyone else who thinks I ought to lower my head and apologize to the Five Lightning Spirit Sect?¡±

    His voice was as tranquil as water, without the slightest ripple of emotion.

    But beneath the weight of his distant gaze, the influential guests felt a sudden chill, and they dared not look him in the eye.

    When Su Yi¡¯s gazended on Song Changhe, the leader of the Five-Lightning Sword Sect¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.

    ¡°Young man, my Five-Lightning Spirit Sect has already demonstrated sufficient good will. So long as you apologize, we can put all this behind us. I urge you not to recklessly ruin the Cloud Terrace Assembly.¡±

    His words were soft yet barbed, like needles hidden in a nket. The threat was readily apparent.

    Su Yi paid it no heed. His gaze shifted, sweeping over Zhu Kunyang and Yuan Shuo beforending on Meng Jinghai.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who convened the Cloud Terrace Assembly. And here I thought that, as our host, you¡¯d disy courage and decisiveness in the face of such a conflict. I¡¯m truly a bit disappointed,¡± sighed Su Yi.

    This deration left the crowd bbergasted.

    No one had anticipated that when Song Changhe pointed his spear at Su Yi, Su Yi would turn around and rebuke Meng Jinghai!

    Song Changhe narrowed his eyes. ¡°Su Yi, are you hoping Fellow Daoist Meng will intervene?¡±

    Meng Jinghai¡¯s expression shifted, but a momentter, a solemn look came over his face. ¡°Brother Song, don¡¯t push people too far!¡±

    Everyone was startled.

    Song Changhe¡¯s expression changed dramatically. ¡°Fellow Daoist Meng, what do you mean by that?¡±

    Meng Jinghai said coldly, ¡°What do I mean by that? I called for this meeting out of consideration for all of us and our respective factions. I don¡¯t want to see us destroy each other and dye the ground red with endless rivers of blood. But look at you, Song Changhe.?You¡¯re?colluding with others to cause trouble!¡±

    The atmosphere was deathly silent.

    The influential guests could no longer remain seated.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Meng, please, calm your fury.¡± Numerous others hurriedly tried to persuade him.

    Not even Song Changhe had anticipated that Meng Jinghai would lose his temper

    ¡°Brother Meng, if I offended you earlier, I humbly request your forgiveness. Please don¡¯t let your temper get the best of you,¡± Song Changhe said coolly. ¡°Fu Yung harmed disciples of the Five-Lightning Spirit Sect, yet Su Yi is sticking out his neck on his behalf, and he went so far as to threaten us. All I want is for him to apologize. Is that really¡­ too much to ask?¡±

    The atmosphere was increasingly tense.

    Everyone could see that despite Meng Jinghai¡¯s anger, Song Changhe had no intention of backing down.

    Meng Jinghai furrowed his brow and was just about to say something when Su Yi waved him away. ¡°Enough. I just needed to know where you stood on the matter.¡±

    Meng Jinghai was stunned.

    The others were beside themselves with confusion.?What¡¯s that supposed to mean?

    Su Yi then picked up his jug of wine and got to his feet.

    Then, he gazed at Yuan Shuo, who was standing beside Song Changhe. ¡°Did you share my message with your leader, and if so, did you use my exact words?¡±

    Yuan Shuo¡¯s heart clenched beneath Su Yi¡¯s deep, intent gaze. His expression shifted, and he said, ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯d mess up something like that!¡±

    He had more to say, but Su Yi had already looked away. This time, he gazed at Song Changhe. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve already made your choice.¡±

    Song Changhe was visibly displeased. ¡°What do you mean by that? Don¡¯t tell me you n to fight me here and now?¡±

    Many other influential guests furrowed their brows as well.

    The leader of the Qinghong Sect, Dan Yunqi, and Grand Elder Hua Ting of the Hundred Flowers Spirit Sectughed coldly.

    This Su Yi kid should have a look around and see what kind of ce this is. Does he really think wiping out the Celestial Prison Demon Court means he can do whatever he wants?

    Meng Jinghai instantly had an ill premonition. He hurriedly said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, please, don¡¯t be angry! I won¡¯t just stand back and watch as¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish, Su Yi casually interrupted him. ¡°This is between me and the Five-Lightning Spirit Sect. You¡¯d best remain a bystander.¡±

    As he spoke, he carried his jar of wine and walked over to Song Changhe.

    His gait was leisurely and unhurried.

    Whoosh~

    The other guests sensed that something was amiss, and all of them rose from their seats, their hearts full of uncertainty. What exactly did Su Yi intend to do?

    ¡°Big Brother Yuan Heng, Young Lord Su¡­¡± Lan Suo was beside herself with worry, and her heart hung on tenterhooks.

    Yuan Heng said calmly, ¡°Miss Lan Suo, don¡¯t be nervous. Master is just killing a chicken to warn the monkeys, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Lan Suo didn¡¯t quite know what to make of that. ¡°???¡±

    ¡°Su Yi, don¡¯t tell me you n tomit acts of violence at the Cloud Terrace Assembly?¡± When Su Yi passed Dan Yunqi, the leader of the Qinghong Sect couldn¡¯t help but shout.

    He wore ornate robes and a wide belt, and his bearing was extraordinary. He was a properte-stage Spiritual Manifestation cultivator in his own right.

    When he was angry, his presence was imposing to the extreme. Ordinary Origin Dao cultivators would have copsed to the ground in terror.

    However, Su Yi was no ordinary Origin Dao cultivator.

    He¡¯d long since polished his cultivation base to the pinnacle of the Gathering Stars Realm, and after two months of seclusion, he¡¯d polished his Dao Heart to perfection!

    How powerful had Qing Luo been? He was strong enough to defeat and kill the Spiritual Incarnation Realm Ying Que.

    Yet not even he escaped death beneath Su Yi¡¯s sword!

    Given all that, how could Dan Yunqi possibly scare him?

    ¡°Noisy.¡± Su Yi didn¡¯t even look at him. He just swung his sleeves and¡­

    Bang!!

    First, the low table in front of Dan Yunqi burst into fragments of wood.

    Immediately afterward, Dan Yunqi crumpled like a kite after its strings were cut. Then, the impact sent him flying.

    Thud!

    Dan Yunqi crashed to the ground several dozen feet away. Blood sprayed from his mouth and nose, and his aged face was instantly pallid. His entire body convulsed in agony.

    The entire fell silent. Even the birds ceased their song.

    .

    This scene left everyone startled. Their eyes widened and their jaws hung ck.

    A single swoosh of the sleeves and a Spiritual Manifestation cultivator like Dan Yunqi went flying as if he were no more than an insect!

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised?

    Even more terrifying was that Su Yi didn¡¯t care in the slightest what kind of asion this was. He didn¡¯t have even the slightest reservations. He just attacked.

    The various influential guests¡¯ hadn¡¯t anticipated this at all!

    When people of their level gathered to discuss important matters, they wouldn¡¯t flip over the table and cast aside cordiality unless absolutely necessary.

    The price of doing so was far too grave; they¡¯d provoke the others¡¯ ire and be theirmon foe!

    However, Su Yi obviously didn¡¯t care about that, and he wasn¡¯t at all worried about the consequences of his actions!

    There was one thing none of the other guests understood.

    When someone was strong enough to fly off the handle and flip over the table, what need was there to fear the consequences?

    ¡°Young Lord Su, he¡­¡± Lan Suo was rooted to the spot, and her mind went nk. All she could think was,?He¡¯s as domineering as a god!

 Chapter 642: Dissolving Into Nothingness like a Clay Ox Entering the Sea

    <h4>Chapter 642: Dissolving Into Nothingness like a y Ox Entering the Sea</h4>

    Pinewave teau was in chaos.

    Everyone here was the leader of their faction or one of its pirs, and all of them were enraged and rmed.

    Take Fu Yunkong, the leader of the Spirit Firmament Sword Pavilion. He was a neutral party, but now, even he couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow.

    This is the Cloud Terrace Assembly, and all of us havee to discuss matters of the utmost importance.

    Yet Su Yi just attacked with no consideration of the rules whatsoever!

    If things go on like this, will we even be able to continue the meeting?

    However, although Fu Yunkong and numerous others were averse to Su Yi¡¯s methods, none of them spoke out.

    Su Yi was just too domineering.

    He had no reservations whatsoever, and he was utterlywless. None of them wanted to bring misfortune upon themselves.

    After all, hadn¡¯t he just defeated Dan Yunqi, the leader of the Qinghong Sect, with a swoosh of his sleeves?

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re just going to stand back and watch himmit acts of violence?¡± Madam Hua Ting said coldly, her face ashen.

    She was startled too, and moreover, she was furious. When she spoke, she was visibly on guard, as if afraid Su Yi would attack out of nowhere.

    And indeed, what happened next proved that her concerns weren¡¯t at all unfounded.

    Before her voice even finished echoing through the air, Su Yi casually pped the air.

    Madam Hua Ting, a grand elder of the Hundred Flowers Spirit Sect, was a powerful Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator in her own right, even stronger than Dan Yunqi.

    As Su Yi¡¯s palm strike flew toward her, she crossed her arms, intertwined her fingers, and pulled.

    Weng!

    An energy fluctuation of the Grand Dao condensed into a glittering, radiant blue flower that hovered defensively in front of her.

    Its multiyered petals unfolded, shining with metallic luster, likeyer afteryer of shields covered in flowing divine radiance.

    The Blue Flower Thousand Petal Shield!

    This was an extremely miraculous defensive art. When its thirty-six flower petals ovepped, it could block the full-force attack of anyone of the same cultivation.

    When they saw this, quite a few of the guests¡¯ eyes lit up.?Madam Hua Ting sure lives up to her reputation! She¡¯s practiced this miraculous defensive skill to the point of full mastery, and she can use it with confidence and ease!

    However¡ª¡ª

    They heard a bang, followed by an explosion.

    Beneath the crowd¡¯s bbergasted gazes, the multiyered, enormous blue flower exploded as if it were made of paper mache. Su Yi crushed it in a single p!

    Amidst a scattering rain of light, Madam Hua Ting¡¯s delicate frame staggered backward, and she fell over backward. The angled hairpin holding her hair in ce shattered, and her long hair hung loose, which only made her seem even more unsightly.

    Although she had, ultimately, blocked Su Yi¡¯s attack, its terrifying force made her organs churn, and her entire body was in agony. It hurt so badly that she almost coughed up blood!

    The look on her dignified, beautiful face changed dramatically.

    ¡°This¡­¡± The onlookers¡¯ eyelids twitched, and chills coursed through their hearts.

    This was partially because they were astonished by Su Yi¡¯s sheer forcefulness.

    But it was also because they finally understood on a visceral level that the rumors about Su Yi weren¡¯t at all exaggerated.

    Despite his mere Gathering Stars Realm cultivation, this young man really did possess the heaven-defying ability to suppress Spiritual Manifestation experts with ease!

    ¡°y chickens and porcin dogs! They¡¯re inviting their own humiliation.¡± Yuan Heng couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly. Of all the spectators, only he was still calm.

    ¡°That so¡­.?¡± Lan Suo¡¯s heart shook, and she looked dazed.

    Suddenly, she felt an overwhelming impulse to learn just what had happened to Su Yi over the past few months.

    Fortunately, I treated Su Yi with respect right from the start, and I was never the least bit negligent¡­?Meng Jinghai quietly broke out in a cold sweat.

    When he saw Su Yi walk toward them, Grand Elder Zhu Kunyang of the Five-Lightning Spirit Sect couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Su Yi! Your actions have effectively ruined the Cloud Terrace Assembly! Aren¡¯t you afraid of provoking the ire of every cultivator beneath the heavens?¡±

    His voice spread throughout the entire teau.

    ¡°You¡¯re nothing but scum from another world. How are you qualified to represent the cultivators of this world?¡± Su Yi asked with a dryugh. He flicked his fingers. ¡°Get away from me.¡±

    It was just four light, airy words, and a casual, understated application of power.

    Zhu Kunyang was a Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator, but it was as a primordial deity had flung a mountain at him; a low thud rang out, and he went flying on impact, tumbling and rolling until he was over a hundred feet away. He looked utterly miserable.

    ¡°Master!¡± Yuan Shuo was so scared that his soul practically left his body, and he copsed onto the ground.

    This was unquestionably humiliating.

    However, at a time like this, no one was in the mood to pay a small fry like him any attention.

    All eyes were on Su Yi¡¯s tall, lean figure.

    Even neutral parties like Pavilion Master Fu Yunkong tensed, and they could no longer remain calm.

    Su Yi was just too domineering!

    Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators could gaze down upon all of creation, but against Su Yi, they couldn¡¯t even take a single hit!

    Dan Yunqi, Madam Hua Ting, and Zhu Kunyang were the pirs of their respective factions. It was precisely because their ranks included powerful Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators like them that their sects could reign over their respective territories!

    But against Su Yi, they seemed pitifully weak!

    Of course the other guests were startled! Of course they were afraid!

    Song Changhe¡¯s face was ashen and unsightly.

    He¡¯d heard stories of Su Yi¡¯s strength. That was why, when he learned that Su Yi nned to intervene on the Cloudstone Venerate¡¯s behalf, he decided to seize this opportunity to take Su Yi down a peg.

    All he wanted was for Su Yi to apologize. How could Song Changhe have anticipated that Su Yi wouldn¡¯t just refuse¡ªhe''d flip the table and attack!

    He showed no concern for martial virtues at all!

    But when you rode a tiger, it was hard to get back off. It was toote for Song Changhe to regret this course of action. Su Yi had already cast aside all pretenses of cordiality. How could there possibly be room for discussion and reconciliation now?

    Su Yi was now only about thirty feet from Song Changhe.

    He raised the jug of wine he still carried in his left hand and took a sip. His steps never slowed.

    However, in the eyes of the onlookers, his casual bearing was a form of pressure in its own right, albeit one difficult to describe in words.

    ¡°Su Yi! Don¡¯t push this too far!¡± Song Changhe could no longer hold back. He shouted, then attacked.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The hum of a sword reverberated throughout the teau, like the roaring of a dragon or tiger.

    The crowd¡¯s eyes stung.

    In Song Changhe¡¯s hand there?was now a sword shrouded in lightning, its steel showing a wavy pattern like pinewood grain.

    It was only two feet long, and the de was emzoned with lightning power corresponding to the five elements¡ªwater, metal, fire, wood, and earth.

    The dazzling huespeted, like charging bulls!

    The Five-Lightning?Pinewood?Sword!

    This was a divine weapon of the Spirit Dao level, and Song Changhe had poured an enormous amount of effort into tempering it for the past three hundred years. It was his strongest weapon, his Natal Spirit Treasure.

    With his sword in hand, Song Changhe¡¯s aura changed dramatically. His sleeves, beard, and hair billowed around him, an explosive, electric momentum stunned everyone present.

    Many of the highly-influential guests were stunned.

    This guy¡¯s strength in the peak Spiritual Manifestation Realm is not inferior to others in the early-stage Spiritual <i>Incarnation?</i>Realm¡­?Meng Jinghai¡¯s eyes shed.

    He was a Spiritual Incarnation cultivator himself, and he could naturally sense just how powerful Song Changhe¡¯s momentum was.

    Throughout the modern Great Qin, few were at all intimidating to Meng Jinghai. However, the Five-Lightning Spirit Sect¡¯s Song Changhe was unquestionably one of the few!

    Only Su Yi¡¯s eyes shone with a hint of disdain.

    The orthodox version of the Five Lightnings was that of the Way of the Celestial Masters. Its user controlled the qi of the Five Lightnings to seize the power of heaven and earth. It was as forceful and domineering as could be, with shocking destructive power.

    Those soul cultivators who originated as ghosts or evil spirits feared nothing more than inheritors of the Way of Celestial Masters. This was because its experts loved and excelled at nothing more than exterminating ghosts and ying yao.

    Song Changhe cultivated the power of Five Lightnings, and he¡¯d fused it into his Dao of the Sword. His force and momentum was terrifying.

    However, in Su Yi¡¯s eyes, he was far inferior to adherents of the Way of the Celestial Masters.

    Most likely, he never mastered the secret legacy of refining ¡®Five-Lightning Qi.¡¯ That¡¯s why his aura is somewhat inferior,?thought Su Yi.

    ¡°Rise!¡± Song Changhe¡¯s voice resounded like spring thunder.

    Boom!

    Heaven and earth shook, and the clouds shook and dispersed.

    Song Changhe¡¯s pinewood grain sword took to the skies, bringing with it a current of power formed of five-colored divine lightning.

    It was like a vast sea of lightning?sword qi!

    This terrifying scene made the countless cultivators gathered at the foot of the mountain instinctively look up. A miraculous, unbelievable sight greeted them.

    Radiant, multicolored lightning shone overhead, transforming the sky. It was enough to make one¡¯s heart palpitate!

    ¡°What a truly impressive sword!¡± Gu Shandu gasped. He too was in the Spiritual Incarnation Realm, but even he sensed pressure bearing down on him.

    ¡°It really is something,¡± said Cao Ying. His eyes shed, and he looked rmed.

    Throughout Pinewave teau, the influential guests¡¯ hair stood on end, and all of them instinctively moved further away.

    Even Yuan Heng immediately led Lan Suo further away from the conflict.

    Thebatants were so powerful that even the aftershock of their attacks could have unimaginable consequences!

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The cushions, tables, as well as the alcohol, fruit, and refreshments on their surfaces shattered into pieces.

    This damn geezer has gone insane!?Meng Jinghai¡¯s expression shifted dramatically, and he inwardly cursed. He circted the defensive formation covering Cloud Terrace Spirit Mountain without the slightest hesitation.

    Whoosh~

    The power of the formation surged in like waters at high tide, which finally blocked the power emanating from Song Changhe¡¯s sword.

    Otherwise, its rampaging sword force would have devastated the entire mountain!

    ¡°Cut!¡± Song Changhe bellowed, and five-colored lightning came crashing down like a waterfall. Its radiance stung the eyes, and it was boundlessly vast. With the pinewood grain sword guiding it, its full force cleaved toward Su Yi.

    Boom!

    No one present could remain calm. Their hearts and minds felt stifled.

    The power of this sh was explosive to the extreme, and it was endlessly destructive!

    They couldn¡¯t help but sweat on Su Yi¡¯s behalf.

    But it was then that, shockingly, Su Yiughed. He muttered to himself, ¡°Against someone else, this sword might well be overpowering, but since you encountered me¡­ Well, you brought your misfortune on yourself.¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when¡ª¡ª

    His right hand casually drew a line through the air.

    Wind and lightning surged into being. The five elements circted, and Yin and Yang fused into one another. Three types of peerless Dao Charm formed a hundred-foot energy vortex and soared through the air.

    Boom!

    Explosive lightning bolts descended from the heavens. How terrifying was that?

    It was enough to put pressure on Gu Shandu, Meng Jinghai, and the other Spiritual Incarnation Realm existences.

    But what happened next left them tongue-tied and dumbstruck.

    When the explosive, radiant lightning cleaved into the hundred-foot vortex hovering before Su Yi, it instantly lost all its power; the vortex swallowed it up, bit by bit.

    It disappeared like a y ox dissolving into the ocean!

 Chapter 643: Heroes on All Sides, but None Dare Speak

    <h4>Chapter 643: Heroes on All Sides, but None Dare Speak</h4>

    The vortex hovered overhead, slowly revolving.

    It was like a bottomless abyss. The descending, explosive lightning power was relentlessly devoured, scattering radiant, flowing light that illuminated the entire sky.

    Weng!

    It was as if invisible hands were tugging on Song Changhe¡¯s?pine-marked?sword. It buzzed and shook in midair.

    As if it were wailing.

    The crowd had long since moved further away. When they saw this, disbelief was written all over their faces; it was as if they¡¯d just witnessed a miracle.

    ¡°He blocked it¡­ just like that!?¡± Gu Shandu¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t ¡®blocking.¡¯ That was absolute suppression!¡± muttered Cao Ying.

    Song Changhe¡¯s attack could have threatened just about any Spiritual Incarnation Realm cultivator.

    Yet Su Yipletely countered it. Before it could unleash its true power, that mysterious and inscrutable whirlpool suppressed it!

    It was as if it had encountered its natural enemy; everything had its weakness!

    Thus, it seemed to the onlookers that Su Yi had neutralized that terrifying attack with no effort at all.

    ¡°Such miraculous methods exist?¡± Meng Jinghai¡¯s heart shook.

    He considered his own abilities, and came to the conclusion that he could have blocked Song Changhe¡¯s attack, but he would have had to go all out.

    Yet Su Yi had done so with apparent ease, neutralizing a terrifying attackpletely!

    When he looked around, he saw that everyone else was shaken. All of them had lost theirposure, no exceptions.

    Song Changhe looked as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning. His expression changed dramatically, and with no regard for anything else, he let out a long shout. ¡°Return!¡±

    His sleeves, hair, and beard danced around him as he called upon his full power.

    ng!

    The pine-marked ancient sword burst with divine radiance and finally broke free of its suppression. It flew backwards, and its hiltnded in Song Changhe¡¯s hand.

    However, the leader of the Five-Lightning Spirit Sect staggered on impact, his face suddenly pallid. He cut a sorry figure, and his expression was already as grave and rmed as could be.

    Not far away, Su Yi raised the jug in his left hand, took a sip, and shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not how you cultivate the Dao of the Five Lightnings. Allow me to open your eyes.¡±

    As he spoke, he pressed his fingers into a sword, then raised them into the air.

    It was as if he were unsheathing a sword. His movements were simple and straightforward.

    Boom!

    A terrifying st suddenly emanated from the hundred-foot vortex that had devoured the power of Song Changhe¡¯s attack. In the blink of an eye, the vortex transformed into an iparably dazzling streak of sword qi and took to the skies.

    It was only three feet long, dazzlingly bright, and multi-colored. It contained five types of electric radiance corresponding to metal, wood, water, fire, and earth.

    Each type of radiant elemental lightning outlined a mysterious and inscrutable Edict, which shone with the Dao Light of its element.

    Upon closer inspection, the faint image of a deity was visible within each Edict. Although they were extremely indistinct, the aura emanating from them was enough to make the onlookers¡¯ hearts shake.

    Rumble! Boom!

    Wind and cloud raged overhead.

    A sh rose into the air apanied by Five-Lightning Qi, forming Five-Lightning Edicts and seizing the power of heaven and earth.

    This was a secret legacy of the Way of Celestial Masters¡ª¡ª

    The Five-Lightning Exorcism Edict!

    For a moment, the crowd¡¯s eyes stung, and their hearts shook. The aura emanating from that streak of sword qi astonished and intimidated them.

    Not far away, Song Changhe¡¯s pupils dted, and his expression changed dramatically.

    As the sword qi drew near, his entire cultivation base was thoroughly suppressed. His hair stood on end, and his heart welled with irrepressible terror.

    In the face of a potentially lethal threat, Song Changhe went all out. He shouted, ¡°Rise! Rise! Rise!¡±

    Oneyer of explosive lightning power rose from Song Changhe¡¯s gaunt frame after another. All of them fused into his ancient, pinewood-grain sword.

    The de burst with radiance and furious lightning, and it revolved in the air, producing ripple-like circle after circle of lightning-element sword curtain.

    The Five-Lightning Moat of Heaven!

    The sword curtain was like a moat protecting the user on all sides. It kept enemies¡ªand their attacks¡ªoutside.

    Everyone could see that Song Changhe, the leader of the Five-Lightning Spirit Sect, was going all out. He was practically putting his life on the line, and he was calling upon far more power than before.

    Practically simultaneously¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Go!¡± Su Yi¡¯s fingertip tapped the air.

    The three-foot streak of sword qi descended under the protection of the Five-Lightning Exorcism Edicts.

    Bang!

    The firstyer of interwoven lightning sword curtain shattered like ss.

    Immediately afterward, the secondyer, thirdyer, fourthyer¡­ all nineyers shattered. The three-foot streak of sword qi cleaved through them like an axe through bamboo. Deafening explosions reverberated throughout heaven and earth.

    Radiant light scattered like rain, poured down like a waterfall, and swept outward.

    The Five-Lightning Moat of Heaven couldn¡¯t take even a single hit!

    Song Changhe¡¯s mind went nk with shock. There was no time for him to dodge; all he could do was raise his sword and meet the attack head-on.

    ng!!!

    The resulting impact shook heaven and earth.

    Everyone¡¯s hearts and minds trembled. The sound of the impact stung their ears and churned their blood and qi.

    They could see the ancient pine-marked sword wailing and trembling beneath the suppression of the three feet of sword qi.

    Song Changhe, the man wielding it, just barely managed to block the iing attack, but the veins?bulged?on his forehead, and he was increasingly pallid. Blood flowed from the corners of his mouth, staining hispels.

    Boom!

    The ground copsed beneath Song Changhe¡¯s feet, and he staggered and shook uncontrobly. In the end, he could no longer bear the sword¡¯s pressure.

    Both knees thudded to the ground!

    The impact sent his sword flying from his grip.

    The three feet of sword qi continued toward his head, its power undiminished.

    ¡°I admit defeat!¡± The kneeling Song Changhe cried out in terror.

    The three-foot streak of sword qi stopped just three inches from his skull.

    Were it to continue its descent, he¡¯d die beyond a shadow of a doubt!

    Although it stopped, its sharp aura nheless pierced Song Changhe¡¯s skin.

    Fresh blood fell from his forehead, between his eyes, and down the bridge of his nose.

    An eye-catchingly bright red.

    The entire teau was so quiet, you could have heard a pin drop.

    ¡°Defeated in a single attack?¡±

    Gu Shandu, Cao Ying, and the other illustrious guests felt their scalps go numb. All of them gasped.

    It had all happened far too quickly. So much had happened that it seemed like it took a long time, but in truth, almost no time passed between Su Yi¡¯s attack and Song Changhe kneeling and begging for mercy.

    Victory and defeat were decided before many of the onlookers even understood what had happened!

    ¡°So strong¡­¡± Meng Jinghai gulped with great difficulty. Waves of shock coursed through his heart.

    The others present watched in a dazed, rooted to the spot.

    Who could possibly fail to realize that if Su Yi hadn¡¯t stopped his attack right in the nick of time, Song Changhe of the Five-Lightning Sword Sect would already be a chopped-up corpse?

    ¡°He¡¯s so strong that it¡¯s a bit unreasonable, right¡­?¡± Lan Suo muttered in a daze.

    ¡°Is it unreasonable?¡± Yuan Heng couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    He¡¯d witnessed how Su Yi suppressed the Spiritual Incarnation Realm sword cultivator, Qing Shuang, with his own two eyes.

    Song Changhe¡¯s defeat seemed far less extraordinary byparison; it naturally didn¡¯t seem ¡°unreasonable¡± to Yuan Heng.

    Meanwhile¡ª¡ª

    The three-foot streak of sword qi silently disappeared without a trace.

    Song Changhe felt as if he¡¯d had a close brush with death. His clothes were drenched in sweat, the blood drained from his elderly face, and he slumped as if he¡¯d lost his soul.

    In just one attack, Su Yi had forced him to his knees!

    For someone so powerful and important, this was unquestionably far too great a blow.

    ¡°Does the Five-Lightning Spirit Sect still need an apology from me?¡± asked Su Yi. He walked forward, still carrying his jug of wine.

    The crowd¡¯s expressions were suddenlyplicated.

    Earlier, many of them thought that all Su Yi needed was to take a single step back and apologize. Doing so would end this conflict painlessly and easily.

    Some, like Gu Shandu and Cao Ying, nned to seize this opportunity to take Su Yi down a peg.

    Who¡¯d dare attempt such a thing now?

    Gu Shandu, Cao Ying, and those like them broke out in cold sweats. They inwardly rejoiced that they hadn¡¯t been in a rush to jump out and oppose Su Yi.

    If they had, they might not have suffered as grievous a loss as Song Changhe, but it couldn¡¯t have possibly ended well for them!

    One look at Dan Yunqi and Madam Hua Ting made that perfectly clear.

    Song Changhe¡¯s expression shifted erratically.

    After a while, he lowered his head and said bitterly, ¡°Earlier, our Five-Lightning Spirit Sect didn¡¯t know the height of the heavens or the depths of the earth, and we foolishly offended you. I know I¡¯ve made an enormous mistake, and I shall naturally step down. I am no longer fit to lead my sect.¡±

    Everyone was startled!

    None of them could have anticipated that Song Changhe would make this choice. He was undoubtedly giving up far too much.

    But then, an even more unbelievable scene yed out before the onlookers¡¯ disbelieving eyes.

    Song Changhe suddenly bent at the waist and kowtowed. ¡°Thank you for sparing my life; I am deeply grateful for your benevolence. If possible, I humbly request that you do not view my Five-Lightning Spirit Sect with enmity. I swear on my life that no member of the Five-Lightning Spirit Sect, regardless of rank, will dare oppose you ever again!¡±

    The teau was deathly silent, except for Song Changhe¡¯s determined voice. His words echoed endlessly throughout the area.

    Some of the higher-ups were starting to understand, and their expressions were even more conflicted than before.

    There was no doubt about it. Song Changhe was now fully aware that if he offended Su Yi here, the Five-Lightning Sword Sect was highly likely to follow in the Celestial Prison Demon Court¡¯s footsteps!

    Thus, he knelt and kowtowed in hope that Su Yi would be lenient with them!

    Zhu Kunyang and Yuan Shuo weren¡¯t far away, and when they saw this, their expressions were bleak, and their hearts filled with grief.

    When they left to attend today¡¯s meeting, they would never have guessed that their attempts to take Su Yi down a peg and make him apologize would bring such an enormous cmity upon them!

    But no matter what they said, it was toote.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never trusted vows,¡± Su Yi said calmly. ¡°But you can rx. I wouldn¡¯t sink to crushing the Five-Lightning Spirit Sect over what happened today.¡±

    Song Changhe sighed in relief, then lowered his head in gratitude. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, many thanks for your magnanimity!

    ¡°Look, Miss Lan Suo. That¡¯s what it means to kill a chicken to warn the monkeys. After this, who else present will dare act up?¡± transmitted Yuan Heng.

    Lan Suo was stunned. She looked at Su Yi, who stood there with his hands behind his back, then at the kneeling leader of the Five-Lightning Spirit Sect. When she reyed their earlier battle in her mind, she felt as if she were dreaming. A long time passed before she recovered from her daze.

    Su Yi paid Song Changhe no further heed.

    Instead, he swept his gaze across the teau and said casually, ¡°The Wrath of Heaven Sect called for this meeting to avoid in-fighting between the various cultivation factions. This will benefit the popce enormously as well.¡±

    Everyone Su Yi looked at instinctively lowered their head, not daring to meet his gaze.

    ¡°I won¡¯t waste any more words,¡± Su Yi said coolly. ¡°I¡¯ll just ask you this: does anyone object?¡±

    His voice boomed like morning bells or the evening drum, reverberating throughout Pinewave teau.

    The prominent guests¡¯ hearts shook.

    Who could fail to realize the consequences of objecting?

    These valiant experts lowered their heads and averted their gazes. A long time passed, but none dared speak up.

    The young man¡¯s blue robes swayed around him as he raised his jug and took a deep swig.

    He gazed into the distant sea of churning clouds, tinged gold beneath the sunlight, and he listened to the natural music of the rustling pines.

    On the neenth day of the first lunar month, Su Yi suppressed Song Changhe of the Five-Lightning Sword Sect?atop?Pinewave teau, intimidating the messes!

 Chapter 644: Blowing the Conch and Beating the Drums

    <h4>Chapter 644: Blowing the Conch and Beating the Drums</h4>

    When no one responded, Su Yi said, ¡°Since no one objects, from this day forth, all cultivation factions within the Great Zhou, Wei, and Qin must follow this rule. What do you say, Sect Leader Meng?¡±

    He looked at Meng Jinghai.

    It was the Wrath of Heaven Sect that convened this meeting. If only out of consideration for etiquette, he ought to ask for Meng Jinghai¡¯s input.

    After a moment¡¯s pondering, Meng Jinghai said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s proposal is exactly what I hope to see implemented. However, since we¡¯re establishing a rule, we ought to take the time to hash out the details. That will make it more effective.¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°You can discuss the details on your own.¡±

    He most certainly couldn¡¯t be bothered.

    When they saw this, the crowd inwardly sighed in relief.

    Su Yi¡¯s attitude was unquestionable proof that he had no interest in suppressing or controlling the three nations¡¯ various factions.

    Otherwise, with the terrifying strength and abilities he¡¯d just disyed, he could have forced them to submit, one by one!

    That was no exaggeration.

    Those participating in this meeting were the top experts of their respective factions.

    Even they had to admit they were no match for Su Yi, let alone everyone else!

    Even Song Changhe of the Five-Lightning Spirit Sect had been forced to kneel after just one of Su Yi¡¯s attacks!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, what you¡¯ve done today shall prove a blessing to all the world¡¯s cultivators!¡±

    Pavilion Master Fu Yunkong of the Great Wei¡¯s Spirit Firmament Sword Pavilion sighed with admiration.

    He meant it, too.

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t fighting for power or authority, and he had no intention of ruling over them. The rule he wanted to establish was intended to quell the mes of war and prevent in-fighting; he did this out of consideration for the world¡¯s cultivators.

    After such a disy of valiance and magnanimity, of course Fu Yunkong was moved!

    When the others saw this, they each nodded and expressed their approval.

    However, only they knew whether or not they truly agreed with Fu Yunkong.

    Just a blessing for the world¡¯s cultivators, huh¡­?Su Yi muttered to himself. He promptly lost interest.

    It was just as he¡¯d predicted. The so-called Cloud Terrace Assembly was held purely out of consideration for the cultivation factions'' benefit. They weren¡¯t thinking about the mundane masses at all.

    But Su Yi wasn¡¯t exactly disappointed.

    When gods and immortals fought, it was the mortals who suffered.

    However, if the cultivation factions buried the hatchet, it would still benefit the masses enormously.

    ¡°Yuan Heng, Miss Lan Suo, we ought to be on our way.¡± Su Yi had no desire to stick around. He picked up his jug of wine, turned, and walked away.

    However, when he passed Gu Shandu and Cao Ying, he suddenly paused and looked at them.

    Both men stiffened, and their hearts clenched.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, is there something we can do for you?¡± Gu Shandu inclined his head in greeting.

    He was the leader of the Treasureme Spirit Sect, a Spiritual Incarnation Realm existence.

    However, when he faced Su Yi, he felt enormous pressure.

    ¡°Has anything strange urred around Bloodthistle Yao Mountaintely?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Two months ago, he sent Ying Que to Bloodthistle Yao Mountain to ce the Allheaven Blood-Refining Formation, but he didn¡¯t know how much Celestial Prison Demon Court ¡°prey¡± it had caught.

    Gu Shandu clearly hadn¡¯t expected this, but he instantly rxed. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Nothing strange, exactly, but I heard that someone ced an extremely terrifying killing formation at the bottom of the chasm, and that?it¡¯s killed?quite a few Celestial Prison Demon Court cultivators as they tried to cross over.¡±

    ¡°I heard the same,¡± said Cao Ying.

    Su Yi nodded.

    It seemed the Allheaven Blood-Refining Formation had already gathered quite a bit of prey. When he next returned to the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House, he¡¯d have to send Ying Que to gather up the spoils¡­

    Su Yi then fixed his gaze on Cao Ying and asked with great interest, ¡°Your aura suggests an aberrant bloodline. Which of the Twelve Aberrant Bloodlines do you belong to?

    The descendants of the Aberrations were extremely mysterious. They called themselves the descendants of Xiantian spirits, and they were rare even in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds.

    To the best of Su Yi¡¯s knowledge, they were divided into twelve bloodlines. Each mastered a different innate divine ability, and their inheritance and the source of their power were iparably ancient.

    Cao Ying¡¯s gaunt frame quivered slightly, and his expression shifted. ¡°You¡¯ve got good eyes, Fellow Daoist!¡± He looked utterly surprised; it seemed he wouldn¡¯t have expected that Su Yi could see through his origins.

    He took a deep breath, then said in a low voice, ¡°But I¡¯m not truly a descendant of the Twelve Aberrations. I¡¯ve only inherited a portion of the Fire Aberration branch¡¯s talent.¡±

    ¡°Then do you know anything about the Aberrations¡¯ Divine Gate?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The Aberrations¡¯ Divine Gate?

    Cao Ying looked confused, and he shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s my first time hearing the term.¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t ask any further questions.

    In his past life, he¡¯d once entered a ce where experts of the aberrant lineages died in seated meditation. There, he saw eight aberrant glyphs carved on a beast bone. Unsurpassed power had gone into the markings. There was also the image of a celestial spatial doorway shaped like the wings of a vicious bird.

    After pondering on it for a while, he concluded that the eight aberrant glyphs read, ¡°The Primordial Pure Lands, the Aberrations¡¯ Divine Gate.¡±

    Furthermore, the celestial spatial gate shaped like the wings of a vicious bird was the so-called ¡°Aberrations¡¯ Divine Gate.¡±

    In his past life, Su Yi had perfused countless ancient tomes, and he¡¯d even located a few descendants of the Aberrant Lineages in an attempt to find further leads on the Aberrations¡¯ Divine Gate.

    In the end, all he could confirm was that it was a doorway to a holy realm.

    The Twelve Aberrant Lineages saw the Aberrations¡¯ Divine Gate as the Xiantian Divine Aberration¡¯s birthce. It was their ancestral ground, and rumor had it that the ultimate secrets of the Aberrant Dao were hidden there.

    This was why they called it the ¡°primordial purends.¡±

    Many suspected that the Aberrations¡¯ Divine Gate didn¡¯t exist within the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, but rather, in the depths of outer space!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, do you perhaps have a deep connection to the Aberrations?¡± Cao Ying couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call it a ¡®deep connection.¡¯ I just understand a little about the Twelve Aberrant Lineages, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Su Yi had no intention of conversing any further. He was already headed into the distance.

    Yuan Heng and Lan Suo followed hot on his heels.

    Meng Jinghai stepped up to convince them to stay longer, but when he saw that Su Yi had made up his mind, he quit while he was ahead for fear of provoking Su Yi¡¯s displeasure.

    ¡°Your Excellency Su Yi, I was wrong!¡±

    Su Yi had only just reached the edge of Pinewave teau when Qiu Tianchi, the leader of the ?Donghua Sword Sect who¡¯d been acting as a greeter, suddenly knelt in shame and admitted his mistakes.¡±

    ¡°....¡± The crowd watched in silence.

    Lan Suo was dumbstruck.

    ¡°You¡¯re the leader of the Donghua Sword Sect. Your affairs have nothing to do with me, so why apologize to me?¡± Su Yi asked coolly.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have stripped Martial Uncle Fu Yung of his position as high elder, nor should I have banished him from the sect. I most certainly shouldn¡¯t have stepped back when he was in danger and drawn a line between us!¡±

    Regret was written all over Qiu Tianchi¡¯s face, as if he were confessing to his sins.

    Lan Suo couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for him.

    However, Su Yi only shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t regret what you¡¯ve done; you¡¯re just afraid of the consequences.¡±

    Qiu Tianchi tensed up and trembled from head to toe.

    One sentence, and Su Yi had seen right through him!

    Now that everyone knew how strong Su Yi was, Song Changhe wouldn¡¯t dare seek revenge against Fu Yung. However, taking his fury out on Qiu Tianchi would be easy as could be.

    Furthermore, Meng Jinghai and the Wrath of Heaven Sect wouldn¡¯t necessarily protect him.

    If he could obtain Su Yi¡¯s forgiveness, that would serve as an alternative form of protection.

    At the very least, Song Changhe wouldn¡¯t dare act up!

    Qiu Tianchi took a deep breath and said bitterly, ¡°Your Excellency Su Yi, I was once an illustrious figure too. It¡¯s only after hitting rock bottom that I understand on a visceral level just how difficult it is for trivial figures like me to survive in these turbulent, changing times.

    ¡°You perhaps think me a servile, fawning weakling, and you might find me unsightly, but there¡¯s nothing for it. On the surface, I¡¯m still the leader of the Donghua Sword Sect, but in truth, my status is inferior to even ordinary disciples of the Wrath of Heaven Sect.

    ¡°In the face of the Five-Lightning Spirit Sect¡¯s forces, I had no choice but to draw a line between myself and Martial Uncle Fu?Yung. If I didn¡¯t, everyone in the Donghua Sword Sect would have suffered!

    ¡°If there¡¯d been any other choice, how could I possibly have sunk to harming my allies to benefit my enemies?¡± He spoke with tears in his eyes, looking humble and distressed.

    Silence followed this speech.

    No one would truly concern themselves with Qiu Tianchi¡¯s predicament. What they really cared about was Su Yi¡¯s attitude.

    This was reality.

    The feelings of the weak were unimportant. What mattered was what the strong?thought.

    This was what they meant when they said winners were kings and losers were bandits.

    Su Yi nced at Qiu Tianchi and said coolly, ¡°In this world, those afraid of death are too numerous to count, but don¡¯t forget: the world has nevercked those who¡¯d prefer to die with honor than live in disgrace. You made your choice. Now, you have to bear the consequences.¡±

    Qiu Tianchi¡¯s expression shifted. He grimaced but said nothing.

    Had?Su Yi forgiven him?

    Not really.

    Because from beginning to end, Su Yi had never once paid him any heed!

    Disregard was the cruelest of all!

    When Lan Suo saw this, her heart swelled with emotion.

    It was true. Some people?chose?to bow, bend at the knee, and live on in degradation, while others?were?fearless in the face of death, preferring to die rather than submit!

    The pitiful often brought their sorrows upon themselves, and Qiu Tianchi was no exception.

    But it was then that¡ª¡ª

    The sound of drums and horns emanated from afar.

    The crowd instinctively looked over and saw a banner-bearing military procession headed right toward them, marching through the sky.

    Two rows of cultivators walked in front, a mixture of men and women. All of them emanatedpletely undisguised yao qi, which stirred up the wind and clouds.

    One of the leaders of these two processions was an elder with a curly beard. He was covered in silver scales, and he had a snow-white horn growing out of his forehead. He gripped an enormous conch, and he was ying a majestic melody.

    The other was a tall, stalwart man. His coppery upper body was uncovered, revealing bulging muscles. It was as if he¡¯d been forged out of bronze.

    He was fully ten feet tall, and he carried an enormous drum in one hand. The other held a white bone drumstick, which he beat the drum with

    The sound of the conch and drum intermingled, shaking and dispersing the cottony clouds and clearing a path through the heavens.

    An ornate carriage was at the rear of this grand procession. It was over a hundred feet long, and it looked as if it had been carved out of divine gold. It glittered beneath the light of the sun.

    The creature pulling it was a?golden vicious?beast the size of a small mountain.

    When they saw this iparably strange military procession with its soaring yao qi, the influential guests?atop?Pinewave teau couldn¡¯t help but feel startled.

    Who exactly were these people?

    And where had theye from?

    Su Yi was just about to leave, but now, he too turned around and looked over.

    Blowing conches, beating drums, a grand procession of yao clearing a path as they traversed the heavens¡­

    They were sure?making?a spectacle out of all this¡­

 Chapter 645: The Holy Church of the Caterpillar

    <h4>Chapter 645: The Holy Church of the Caterpir</h4>

    The boundless song of the conch filled the air.

    The beating of the drums was deep and resonant.

    Thebination filled the air with solemn austerity.

    The grand military procession resembled that of a monarch surveying his domain.

    This is undoubtedly a yao faction, and of the thirty-six yao cultivators on parade, nine are in the Spiritual Manifestation Realm!?Meng Jinghai, Gu Shandu, Fu Yunkong, and the other illustrious attendees were beside themselves with surprise.

    They detected quite a few clues at a nce, and they realized that this procession¡¯s origins weren¡¯t simple.

    The numerous factions gathered here had an extremely limited number of Spiritual Manifestation Realm experts.

    The Wrath of Heaven Sect was now one of the Great Qin¡¯s peak-level factions, but it only had eight Spiritual Manifestation experts in total.

    Yet now, just the military procession creating a path for the grand chariot following it had nine Spiritual Manifestation Realm experts. Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised?

    ¡°That Molten Gold Lion is actually rather decent¡­¡± Su Yi¡¯s gaze directly skipped over the procession andnded on the enormous lion-headed, elephant-bodied, golden-furred beast pulling the chariot.

    Molten Gold Lions had innate control over fire and light, and they delighted in consuming treasures containing metal elemental aura. Their power was limitless, and they were ferocious as could be.

    This particr Molten Gold Lion was already in the Spiritual Incarnation Realm; it was no weaker than the ck flood dragon, Ying Que!

    The dirty little beast is actually worthy of protecting our sect¡¯s gates, albeit just barely,?thought Su Yi.

    As he pondered, the military procession of yao cultivations stopped in the sky, not far from Cloudwave teau.

    The curly-bearded elder at the forefront lowered his conch, then turned and faced the carriage with a bow. ¡°My lord, we¡¯ve reached Cloud Terrace Spirit Mountain!¡±

    His voice spread throughout the sea of clouds, booming like thunder.

    Azy voice emanated from within the carriage. ¡°Is the Cloud Terrace Assembly over?¡±

    The tall, stalwart drummer swept his gaze across Pinewave teau, then turned and said respectfully, ¡°My lord, those cultivators are still here.¡±

    This deration made Meng Jinghai and the others¡¯ hearts clench.

    They suddenly realized that this procession of yao cultivators was here for the assembly too!

    Another voice, this one coy, enticing, and sweet, said, ¡°His Lordship says that we¡¯re here to do good. Shuo Meng, go ahead and exin to them why we¡¯re here. I trust they¡¯ll make a rational choice.¡±

    It was now clear that there was more than just one person within the ornate carriage.

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± The tall, stalwart man, Shuo Meng, solemnly acknowledged these orders.

    He turned, and his mountainous figure stood proudly amidst the clouds. His naked upper body looked firm as metal, as if he¡¯d been forged out of bronze, and his bulging, rock-hard muscles were full of shocking, explosive power.

    His eyes shed like cold lightning. Meng Jinghai and the other attendees¡¯ expressions shifted beneath his gaze; all of them sensed a forceful, austere aura.

    ¡°Fellow Daoists, you need not panic. My lord has graced this ce with his presence for one reason and one reason only,¡± Shuo Meng said expressionlessly. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll cooperate.¡±

    Cooperate?

    One word, and the illustrious guests all sensed that something was amiss. Their brows furrowed.

    ¡°Might I ask what your honorable master had in mind?¡± Meng Jinghai asked gravely.

    Shuo Meng¡¯s voice boomed like thunder. ¡°His Lordship pities the masses, and detests nothing more than bloodshed and turmoil.

    ¡°When he learned that you¡¯d gathered here to host a meeting, reach an agreement, and quell the mes of war, His Lordship was deeply gratified. Thus, he chose toe in person and extend a helping hand in your effort toward world peace.¡±

    ¡°....¡± He sounded so righteous that they¡¯d have had to be idiots to believe a word of it.

    Meng Jinghai weighed his words carefully, then said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, we¡¯ve already finished our discussion and established a rule. We¡¯ve decided that, starting today, we¡¯ll bury the?hatch¡ª¡±

    ¡°How could a rule you made on your own count for anything?¡± interrupted Shuo Meng. ¡°Besides, what if one of you breaks the rule? Who will enforce it?¡±

    The gathered experts furrowed their brows. All of them could tell that Shuo Meng¡¯s so-called ¡°lordship¡± was intent on intervening.

    ¡°Then¡­ Might I ask your lord¡¯s esteemed view on the matter?¡± Meng Jinghai asked gravely.

    Shuo Meng didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°It won¡¯t be difficult. Starting today, all you need to do is submit to His Lordship and obey hismands. That way, no one in the Great Zhou, Wei, or Qin will dare act wantonly, and there will be no further bloodshed or turmoil.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s expressions shifted dramatically in response.

    Indeed, he was here with ill intentions!

    Shuo Meng said calmly, ¡°You need not worry. His Lordship is doing this out of consideration for you and your factions. If you be his subordinates, we¡¯ll all be on the same side, and you¡¯ll receive your share of the benefits.¡±

    Meng Jinghai and the others¡¯ expressions were already dark and overcast.

    Who¡¯d have thought that just as the curtains were about to set on the Cloud Terrace Assembly, a powerful faction of yao cultivators would show up out of nowhere?

    And they even nned to force everyone present to submit!

    ¡°And if we don¡¯t agree?¡± Fu Yunkong of the Great Wei¡¯s Spirit Firmament Sword Pavillion asked gravely.

    Shuo Meng couldn¡¯t help but grin, and he said gravely, ¡°Those who do not agree wish to bring ruin to the popce. Out of consideration for themon good, we must eliminate these harbingers of disaster!¡±

    His voice boomed like thunder, and he spoke with air or righteousness.

    This caused uproar among the gathered higher-ups, and their expressions shifted.

    Only Su Yi remained as calm as ever.?I wonder where this faction of yao cultivators came from? They¡¯ve got quite the appetite.

    ¡°Dare I ask your lord¡¯s honorable name and surname, and which faction you represent?¡± Meng Jinghai asked gravely.

    Shuo Meng said with the utmost respect and solemnity, ¡°His Lordship is the Holy Son of the Holy Church of the Caterpir. His Daoist name is Qing Yuan!¡±

    The Holy Church of the Caterpir?

    The Holy Son, Qing Yuan?

    Meng Jinghai and the others looked at each other in confusion.?When did this faction appear?

    Su Yi was stunned too.?The Holy Church of the Caterpir?

    The word ¡°caterpir¡± made him unwittingly recall a certain someone: the Divine Monarch of Tragedy!

    The pitiful bird was trapped in a ce called the Den of Caterpirs.

    Could the Holy Church of the Caterpir be connected to the Divine Monarch of Tragedy?

    When this thought urred to Su Yi, he found himself suddenly intrigued.

    Back in the Great Zhou¡¯s Ninebends City, he met the one who called himself the ¡°Divine Monarch of?Tragedy¡± through?a spatial node in the form of a blood-colored vortex.

    It was then that Su Yi realized that this was undoubtedly a nine-headed bird, an unmatched vicious creature. However, the Divine Monarch of Tragedy was trapped in a ce called ¡°the Den of Caterpirs.¡±

    Afterward, on his way to the Great Zhou, he shed with the Firewood Daoist and his heretical cultivators on Floating Immortal Ridge. They summoned another blood-vortex spatial node to perform a blood sacrifice, through which Su Yi met the Divine Monarch of Tragedy once more.

    He still remembered their conversation. Su Yi probed for further details, and realized that the Divine Monarch¡¯s vitality was severely damaged.

    Furthermore, the Den of Caterpirs was a barren, perilous ce.

    In order to catch this ¡°big fish¡±, Su Yi tossed the first scroll of the Refining Void Malevolent Incantation into the blood vortex.

    And indeed, the fish took the bait.

    The Divine Monarch of Tragedy was iparably tempted by this secret art, and he requested the remainder of the technique.

    However, Su Yi refused. He said that when the Divine Monarch of Tragedy changed his tune and shared his origins and experiences honestly and in detail, Su Yi would consider giving him the remainder of the technique.

    But against all expectations, months had passed, and the Divine Monarch of Tragedy had yet to contact him.

    As Su Yi pondered, that coquettish voice rang out from within the ornate carriage once more. ¡°Shuo Meng, His Lordship said that we¡¯re here to do good, but if they don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them, we can just kill them to avoid wasting time.¡±

    She had a sweet, charming voice, but when she spoke, the atmosphere was suddenly tense and oppressive.

    Meng Jinghai and the other experts were both stunned and furious.

    ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s time for you to make a choice.¡± Shuo Meng¡¯s eyes shed like lightning and his aura was imposing as he swept his gaze over everyone on Pinewave teau.

    It was then that the conch-blowing elder said slowly, ¡°Should ite to a fight, this old man guarantees that even if you fight together¡­ you won¡¯t be any match for us.¡±

    He was covered in silver scales, and a snow-white horn grew from his forehead. He, too, was domineering to the extreme.

    Following this deration, the other yao cultivators all looked toward the group gathered on Pinewave teau. They looked ready and raring to go, and they were rubbing their hands together with anticipation.

    The atmosphere was increasingly tense and murderous.

    Meng Jinghai and the others tensed, and they felt a chill in their hands and feet. They were rmed and furious as could be.

    This cmity hade out of nowhere; they weren¡¯t even remotely prepared for it.

    Furthermore, they could tell that if they dared refuse, the yao cultivators of the ¡°Holy Church of the Caterpir¡± really would just attack!

    What were they supposed to do?

    Meng Jinghai subconsciously nced at Su Yi.

    When the others saw this, they suddenly reacted. They, too, turned to look at Su Yi.

    Hm?

    Shuo Meng, the curly-bearded elder, and the other yao cultivators realized what was happening and looked over.

    However, when they recognized Su Yi¡¯s aura, they were dumbstruck.?A Gathering Stars Realm kid?

    What¡¯s going on?

    They then watched as Meng Jinghai took a deep breath, faced Su Yi, and bowed. When he spoke, he sounded ashamed. ¡°Young Lord Su, the situation leaves us little choice. If possible, I hope you¡¯ll lend us your aid!¡±

    When the others saw this, they all bowed to Su Yi too.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, please lend us your aid!¡± Their voices emanated?from Pinewave?teau, echoing throughout heaven and earth.

    Shuo Meng and the other yao cultivators were bbergasted. They almost dared not believe their eyes.

    Were the leaders and top experts of the various cultivation factions really requesting aid from a young man in the Gathering Stars Realm? What on earth?for?

    ¡°Master, earlier, none of these people treated you with this kind of respect. Now that they¡¯re in danger, they¡¯re acting like you¡¯re their savior, and they want you to stick out your neck on their behalf. It¡¯s truly a bit self-serving,¡± Yuan Heng frowned and transmitted at top speeds.

    ¡°When the weak are helpless, they¡¯ll instinctively gather around the strong. There¡¯s nothing strange about it,¡± Su Yi said calmly.

    He had no particr feelings about the matter. People went where the benefits were and avoided danger; it was in their nature.

    However, when he saw this, the distant Shuo Meng couldn¡¯t help but throw back his head andugh uproariously.

    ¡°Hahaha! Everyone, look! Those guys are letting some Gathering Stars Realm kid make the decision! I¡¯ve never seen anything so ridiculous before!¡±

    His unbridledughter reverberated throughout the clouds.

 Chapter 646: Crushing to Pieces

    <h4>Chapter 646: Crushing to Pieces</h4>

    As Shuo Mengughed uproariously, the other yao cultivators burst intoughter alongside him.

    The sound stung the ears, but Meng Jinghai and the others paid them no heed.

    After witnessing Su Yi¡¯s terrifying abilities, Shuo Meng and the yao cultivators¡¯ jeeringughter seemed extraordinarily ignorant and ridiculous.

    ¡°Little guy, they want you to stick up for them. What do you n to do?¡± the curly-bearded elder said slowly.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze shifted,nding on the Molten Gold Lion pulling the carriage. ¡°Leave that dirty beast behind; I¡¯ll take it back with me to guard my gates. Do that, and I¡¯ll give the rest of you an opportunity to leave here alive.¡±

    Molten Gold Lions weren¡¯t all that strong, but this was the Great Qin. Here, a Spiritual Incarnation Realm Molten Gold Lion was far too rare.

    And rare things were precious.

    If he forced the dirty beast to submit and brought it back, there¡¯d be no need to have Ying Que keep watch all the time.

    Meng Jinghai and the others didn¡¯t know what to say to that. They were dumbstruck; Su Yi¡¯s response wasn¡¯t at all what they expected.

    But the more they thought about it, the more domineering and tyrannical his superficially understated, casual words seemed!

    It was as if he were saying, ¡°All of your lives put together are worth less than a single Molten Gold Lion!¡±

    Shuo Meng and the other yao cultivators were stunned too.?Since when were young Gathering Stars cultivators this arrogant?

    It was so unreasonable that they almost dared not believe their ears.

    Suddenly, an infuriated roar shattered the clouds in all directions.

    The Molten Gold Lion pulling the chariot stared at Su Yi. Its enormous eyes bulged, and it surged with murderous intent.

    The monstrous yao qi emanating from it made Meng Jinghai and the others break out in cold sweats.

    For the first time, they realized that the beast pulling the carriage had terrifying Spiritual Incarnation Realm cultivation!

    However, when Su Yi saw this, heughed and pointed at the beast. ¡°You dare roar at me? I¡¯ll have to make you kneel and beg for mercy, you dirty little beast.¡±

    ¡°Impudent!¡± said a fair-skinned, red-robed young man. He was a member of the military procession.

    He gazed down at Su Yi from on high and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve made enough of a scene, you little punk? Do you really think we¡¯re too afraid to kill anyone?¡±

    Every word was forceful, decisive, and brimming with killing intent.

    The red-robed young man was a Spiritual Manifestation Realm yao cultivator, and his aura was vicious and forceful.

    ¡°Meng Jinghai, go kill that wicked creature,¡± Su Yi said calmly.

    Meng Jinghai had maintained his bow all this time. When he heard this, he stiffened.

    Then, the leader of the Wrath of Heaven Sect took a deep breath and said, ¡°Got it!¡±

    Earlier, he was the first to request that Su Yi?took?care of this.

    Now that Su Yi had given him orders, he naturally couldn¡¯t disobey.

    Whoosh!

    He shot through the skies, his sleeves billowing around him. A glittering silver spear appeared in his hands, and the characteristic aura of the Spiritual Incarnation Realm circted through him.

    ¡°Bastards! Are all of you nning to throw your lives away?¡± Shuo Meng shouted, and his expression darkened.

    ¡°You¡¯re the ones seeking death!¡± Meng Jinghai said expressionlessly. As he spoke, he stepped into the air and thrust his spear at the red-robed young man from a distance.

    Boom!

    The spear struck like lightning, stirring up dazzling silver Dao Light. It pierced through the air with shocking force and momentum.

    The red-robed young man¡¯s expression changed dramatically, and he immediately tried to dodge.

    He was only in the Spiritual Manifestation Realm. How could he dare contend with Spiritual Incarnation Realm experts?

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡±

    The curly-bearded elder attacked, quick as lightning, and punched through the air.

    ng!!

    He forcefully blocked Meng Jinghai¡¯s attack, which exploded in midair with a burst of radiant light.

    ¡°So, you repressed your cultivation base!¡± Meng Jinghai¡¯s?pupils constricted.

    Earlier, the curly-bearded elder had obviously been in thete-stage Spiritual Manifestation Realm, but when he attacked, he exploded with the power of the Spiritual Incarnation Realm!

    ¡°Are you people really going to obey that punk kid¡¯s orders and oppose our Holy Church of the Caterpir?¡± the curly-bearded elder asked coldly. His eyes shone with unearthly golden light, and his aura was terrifying.

    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t pushed us too far and demanded that we submit, how could things have turned out this way? The fighting has already begun, so don¡¯t waste your breath!¡± Meng Jinghai snorted coldly, waved his silver spear, and attacked the curly-bearded elder.

    Boom!

    The sky was in turmoil as a grand battle broke out.

    Everyone could tell that Meng Jinghai, the leader of the Wrath of Heaven Sect, had gone all out. He surged with murderous intent, and he didn¡¯t hesitate in the slightest.

    He was obviously trying to prove that he was indeed following Su Yi¡¯s orders!

    Waves coursed through the other experts¡¯ hearts, and their expressions filled with uncertainty.

    It was then that Su Yi said casually, ¡°Gu Shandu, fight alongside Meng Jinghai and take down that vile feathered beast.¡±

    The leader of the Treasureme Spirit Sect, Gu Shandu, paused. His pupils constricted, but shortly after, he nodded and shot through the skies.

    He gripped a ck jade ruler shaped like a bird¡¯s beak. There was a little-finger-sized chain at the ruler¡¯s far end.

    Hell¡¯s Soul-Snaring Ruler!

    An unfathomably powerful secret soul treasure!

    The Treasureme Spirit Sect focused on soul cultivation, and Gu Shandu was a true Spiritual Incarnation Realm soul cultivator.

    As soon as he entered the fray, he joined forces with Meng Jinghai, suppressing the curly-haired elder¡¯s furious attacks!

    ¡°When you kill him, don¡¯t injure his wings. Uh, I mean his arms. I have use for them,¡± warned Su Yi.

    He could tell at a nce that the curly-bearded elder¡¯s true body was a Blue-Eyed Blood Condor. All of his cultivation base had gone into tempering his wings.

    In the eyes of other cultivators, his wings were a first-rate divine material. They could be refined into wind elemental treasures or used to make medicine.

    However, the way Su Yi saw it, if he got his hands on those wings, he could roast and eat them. They would undoubtedly far surpass any of this world¡¯s delicacies.

    When Meng Jinghai and Gu Shandu heard Su Yi¡¯s warning, they couldn¡¯t help but grimace.

    Only one of their opponents had attacked, but so many experts were ready and raring to go. Furthermore, Holy Son Qing Yuan of the Holy Church of the Caterpir was still inside the carriage; he¡¯d yet to reveal his face.

    How could they possibly manage to kill their opponent under such circumstances?

    It was no exaggeration to say that although they were fighting the curly-bearded elder, most of their attention was preventing other enemies from catching them off guard.

    ¡°Bastards! I see you¡¯re really dead-set on seeking death!¡± Shuo Meng¡¯s expression darkened, and he shouted, ¡°Mo Qing, go kill that Gathering Stars Realm punk. Everyone else, seal this ce off. If anyone dares attack, kill them on the spot!¡±

    His voice spread throughout the entire area.

    The military procession instantly took action. The yao cultivators revealed the full extent of their yao qi, holding nothing back.

    Then, they got in formation and sealed off Pinewave teau. Their momentum was terrifying and fierce.

    Shuo Meng carried his snow-white mallet and shot toward Gu Shandu in a sh.

    Boom!

    Shuo Meng¡¯s mountainous frame burst with yao qi, and his cultivation base soared from the Spiritual Manifestation Realm all the way to the Spiritual Incarnation Realm.

    There was no doubt about it: just like the curly-bearded elder, he¡¯d been suppressing his cultivation base. Now that the fighting had begun in earnest, he no longer held anything back.

    Meng Jinghai and Gu Shandu¡¯s expressions were instantly solemn, and they no longer dared divide their attention.

    Boom!

    The air was thrown into turmoil, and divine radiance surged.

    Four Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators were locked in bitterbat, their battle dimming the very skies themselves. Even the sun and moon lost their light.

    The others?atop?Pinewave teau watched, their expressions shifted erratically.

    Who could miss that the Holy Church of the Caterpir had effectively started a war?

    ¡°Little whelp, it¡¯s time to die!¡±

    Meanwhile, the red-robed young man, Mo Qing, charged murderously toward Su Yi. His robes billowed around him, and he threw a ruthless punch while he was still in midair.

    Boom!

    A millstone-sized blood-colored fist imprint condensed, brimming with imposing yao qi. As it flew through the air, the skies howled and wailed.

    This was the attack of a Spiritual Manifestation Realm yao cultivator, and its power was naturally extraordinary.

    ng!

    Fu Yunkong of the Spirit Firmament Sword Sect took out his natural spiritual sword and was just about to block.

    Only for Su Yi to shake his head. ¡°No need.¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when he swung his sleeves.

    Boom!

    The blood-colored, millstone-like palm imprint burst like paper mache.

    The red-robed Mo Qing¡¯s pupils constricted, and his expression shifted dramatically.

    Was such power even possible for a Gathering Stars Realm cultivator?

    He¡¯d only just thought this when a slender white hand appeared right in front of him, seemingly out of nowhere.

    Shit!?Mo Qing inwardly cried out, waved his palm, and tried to block.

    Crunch!

    He felt an agonizing pain in his right wrist. Flesh and bone shattered with a spray of blood. His entire right arm had been ripped to shreds.

    A fair, white hand gripped him by the throat!

    It was only then that Mo Qing saw clearly: the young man in blue he saw as a ¡°little punk¡± had long since appeared right in front of him.

    The young man¡¯s gaze was calm and distant.

    Mo Qing could even see his own terrified, pallid face reflected in Su Yi¡¯s pupils.

    Crunch!

    He felt an intense pain in his throat; his neck had been shattered. Everything went nk, and all awareness left him. His head lolled limply to the side.

    ¡°Silverfur Rat meat isn¡¯t tasty¡­.¡± Su Yi muttered before tossing Mo Qing¡¯s corpse to the side.

    .

    Thud!

    When itnded on the ground, Fu Yunkong, who¡¯d been preparing to attack, couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly.

    Had he attacked, killing a Spiritual Incarnation Realm yao cultivator like that would have taken quite a bit of time.

    Yet against Su Yi, Mo Qing was as fragile?as paper?mache!

    The other experts present couldn¡¯t help but break out in cold sweats.

    He was too strong!

    Especially Song Changhe. Just watching sent a chill down his spine. He was increasingly aware of just how fortunate he was that he¡¯d left his fight with Su Yi alive.

    This was Su Yi¡¯s first time killing someone since arriving at the Cloud Terrace Assembly.

    He¡¯d crushed a Spiritual Manifestation Realm yao cultivator as easily as if he were an ant. Watching this, Lan Suo¡¯s eyes widened, and she was rooted to the spot. ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°Dammit! There¡¯s something not right about that guy!¡±

    ¡°How could Dharma Protector Mo Qing just die like that?¡±

    ¡­.A series of startled cries emanated from the sea of clouds.

    The yao cultivators had already gotten in formation, but now, all of them were bbergasted, astonished, and enraged.

    Shuo Meng and the curly-bearded elder were locked in viciousbat with Meng Jinghai and Gu Shandu, but their expressions changed too.

    There was no doubt about it; they¡¯d mistaken their judgment!

    That young Gathering Stars Realm cultivator was obviously a deeply hidden expert!

    ¡°A Gathering Stars Realm cultivator killing Spiritual Manifestation Realm experts? Since when did such a heaven-defying figure exist in the Great Qin?¡±

    The Molten Gold Lion watched from not far away. It shook its head, its enormous eyes full of astonishment.

    The Gathering Stars Realm and Spiritual Manifestation Realm were of two different Daos; they were as far apart as the mud and the clouds. It was a typically insurmountable barrier.

    This had beenmon knowledge since the ancient era!

    Yet now, in the remote, tiny little Great Qin, there existed a Gathering Stars cultivator capable of crossing Daos to y Spiritual Manifestation Realm existence!

    Although the Molten Gold Lion didn¡¯t know it, back in the Great Xia¡¯s Nine Tripod City, Su Yi had killed quite a few Spiritual Manifestation cultivators even as an Origin pce cultivator¡­.

    Meanwhile¡ª¡ª

    A lustrous, jade-like hand silently tugged on a corner of the ornate carriage¡¯s curtains.

    There was no doubt about it. The people inside were rmed too!

 Chapter 647: Holy Son Qing Yuan

    <h4>Chapter 647: Holy Son Qing Yuan</h4>

    The carriage¡¯s interior was exquisitely crafted and luxurious.

    A delicate, slender young woman in yellow sat on her knees to one side.

    When she opened the curtains, she rose and stuck her head on the window, revealing her beautiful, melon seed-shaped face and eyes shining with faint purple light. They emanated a trace of unearthly charm.

    ¡°My lord, that Gathering Stars Realm kid isn¡¯t simple.¡± The young woman looked stunned.

    There was a soft bench on the other side of the carriage. A silver-robed youth leanedzily at an angle, his hands fiddling with a ck piece of beast bone.

    When he heard that, he said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s not unheard of for Gathering Stars cultivators to kill Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators. I heard that in the Great Xia, several monsters of the ancient era can achieve that.¡±

    He paused here and smiled, his icy, tawny eyes narrowing. ¡°Of course, the greatest figure of the Great Xia¡¯s younger generation is a young man called Su Yi.¡±

    ¡°I heard that on Sumeru Immortal Ind, he slew an entire group of monsters of the ancient era who¡¯d already broken into the Spiritual Manifestation Realm. He was still only in the Gathering Stars Realm. His strength is unimaginably terrifying.

    ¡°Not long ago, I hoped to visit the Great Xia and test Su Yi¡¯s abilities for myself. I wanted to see just how capable he was.

    ¡°s, my master refused to grant me permission. He stubbornly prevented me from visiting the Great Xia, saying it was the most dangerous ce in all of the Azure Continent and that if I went there, it was highly likely that something would go wrong.¡±

    The silver-robed young man sighed.

    ¡°Su Yi¡­¡± The young woman¡¯s eyes shone with a hint of longing. ¡°I¡¯d really love to see for myself just what kind of peerless figure he is.¡±

    Whap!

    The young woman in yellow took a p to the butt. She recoiled, and she couldn¡¯t help but cry out. Her delicate brow furrowed slightly.

    ¡°Huan¡¯er, how dare you talk about wanting to see another man in front of me? You were obviously hoping for a spanking!¡± growled the silver-robed young man.

    The young woman in yellow bit her red lower lip. Her beautiful eyes darted about, and sheughed, ¡°Once this is over, I¡¯d be downright eager for you to hit me to your heart¡¯s content, my lord.¡±

    She was beautiful to begin with, and her shy yet inviting, charming bearing sent waves through the silver-robed young man¡¯s heart. A fire zed within his chest.

    But it was then that a calm voice rang out. ¡°Meng Jinghai, you two should step aside. Leave these people to me; I¡¯ll deal with them on my own.¡±

    The silver-robed young man frowned.?This guy sure can talk!

    The woman in yellow instinctively gazed outside the carriage windows.

    ¡­¡­

    The skies above Pinewave teau.

    Meng Jinghai and Gu Shandu hesitated when they heard Su Yi¡¯s orders.

    Retreat?

    Their opponents were two Spiritual Incarnation Realm yao cultivators!

    Although they were both in the early-stage Spiritual Incarnation Realm, it wouldn¡¯t do to underestimate their strength!

    Su Yi had revealed enough power to kill Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators with ease, but who dared say with certainty that he could take down two Spiritual Incarnation Realm existences at once?

    Up on Pinewave teau, the various experts gasped.

    None of them would have guessed that Su Yi would decide to fight the entire group of yao cultivators from the Holy Church of the Caterpir!

    This decision seemed so crazed that they found it difficult to wrap their heads around it.

    ¡°Brazen!¡±

    Shuo Meng was so angry that he couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    A Gathering Stars Realm young man dared provoke every single one of them at once? No matter how he looked at it, the boy was seeking death.

    On the other side, the curly-bearded elder drawled, ¡°Everyone, get in formation and kill him!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The yao cultivators sealing off Cloud Terrace Spirit Mountain shouted their acknowledgment.

    Instantly, an overflowing murderous intent locked onto Su Yi.

    There were thirty-three yao cultivators. Five were in the Spiritual Manifestation Realm, while the other twenty-eight were in the Gathering Stars Realm.

    Most terrifying of all, they¡¯d joined forces to create a terrifyingly powerfulbat formation.

    The five Spiritual Manifestation cultivators were its core, and it gathered the power of the five elements.

    The twenty-eight Gathering Stars cultivators stood on all sides, forming the Twenty-Eight Mansions.

    All of their auras fused into each other, and theirbined force was like a surging tide. A wave of yao qi nketed the sky.

    Their lineup alone was enough to make the vast majority of the experts quiver in terror.

    However, it was as if Su Yi didn¡¯t even see it.

    Whoosh!

    He rose like a whirlwind, his robes fluttering around him. At the same time, he seemed as casual as if he were out for a stroll.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Within thebat formation, a ck-robed, silver-haired man shouted coldly.

    Boom!

    The entire formation circted, and dazzling, searing yao qi swept into the heavens.

    The yao cultivators¡¯ hands formed seals.

    Arcs of divine light surged through the sky and fused into one another, forming a fully hundred-foot-wide giant palm imprint.

    It was like the legendary Hand of a Demonic God. It was ck as ink, with fingers like stone pirs. Baleful crimson lightning raged and stormed without limit at its center.

    As soon as it appeared, the already ckened skies surged with streaks of crimson lightning, like undting pythons. It was destructive and terrifying beyond limit.

    The Baleful Yao God Seal!

    Itbined the strength of five Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators and twenty-eight Gathering Stars cultivators into one. Its power was enough to make any Spiritual Manifestation cultivator give into despair.

    And now, this terrifying attack was bearing down on Su Yi!

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even look at it. He suddenly stepped into the air, his sleeves fluttering about. He used his right pointer finger as a sword and shed through the air.

    Weng!

    Radiant clear Dao Light surged forth, transforming into a hundred-foot streak of sword qi. It intermingled the Dao Charms of wind and thunder, and the light of its edge charged forth like a rampaging bull, tearing through the sky.

    Those present felt a stinging pain in their eyes, and terror filled their hearts and souls.

    Before they coulde to their senses, the sh descended and¡ª¡ª

    Boom!!

    A heaven-shaking collision rang out!

    The hundred-foot sword qi was like a beam of light. It cleaved through the baleful darkness as if it were rotten wood. The surging crimson lightning pouring down like a tidal wave shattered into pieces.

    Then, it mmed into the thousand-foot Baleful Yao God Seal!

    Bang!!!

    The seal shook, and an eye-catching, perfectly straight rift formed on its surface. A momentter, it burst into fragments.

    It was as if this sh had pierced a hole through the heavens with unstoppable sharpness!

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Everyone on Pinewave teau was dumbstruck and tongue-tied. Their hearts shook.

    How could a single sh be so immensely powerful?

    It was far stronger than the attack with which he suppressed Song Changhe!

    ¡°How is this possible?¡±

    ¡°What level of Sword Dao is this?¡±

    The distant yao cultivators were all startled by its power too, and their ranks were in uproar. Their expressions were full of rm and uncertainty.

    With one sh through the air, he effortlessly destroyed their Baleful Yao God Seal. Who could imagine that this was the power of a Gathering Stars Realm cultivator?

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t give them any time to think. He was already fast approaching.

    His sleeves billowed around him and, in the blink of an eye, he shed ten times more.

    <i>Whoosh whoosh whoosh!</i>

    One streak of dazzling sword qi after another shot through the air, rising like rainbows. Each contained forceful sword intent, and they suddenly swept through the air.

    They cleaved, sliced, swept, chopped, and stabbed¡­

    It looked chaotic, without the slightest rhyme or reason.

    In truth, every sh contained the profound and inscrutable Charm of the Dao, and miraculous power that seemed to steal fortune from the heavens.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Explosions shook the skies, and a current of destruction ran rampant.

    As each sh descended, the yao cultivators¡¯bat formation was instantly devastated, as riddled with holes as a ho¡¯s nest. It quickly fell apart.

    Agonized shrieks rang out, one after another.

    As thebat formation copsed, the cultivators forming it lost their lives beneath the onught of dazzling, forceful sword qi. They offered no more resistance than paper.

    Sword qi swept forth, scattering sparks. Fresh blood fell like rain, mixed with chunks of flesh and various treasures.

    To those down below, it seemed as if the skies were raining blood!

    ¡°My heavens!¡±?On Pinewave?teau, the various experts¡¯ hair stood on end. All of them were astonished.

    One attack, and he broke through thebat formation and executed a whole group of yao. Sword qi arced like a rainbow, and nothing could stand in its way!

    This terrifying, bloody spectacle startled Shuo Meng and the curly-bearded elder mid-battle. Their scalps went numb, and they hurriedly tried to retreat.

    <i>How¡­ How is this possible!?</i>

    Theirbat formation was called the ¡°Five Elements Constetion. It could suppress even Spiritual Incarnation Realm existences.

    Yet now, one shter, and the entire group fell!

    Meng Jinghai and Gu Shandu didn¡¯t pursue their opponents; they were stunned too. Both of them gasped.

    ¡°What are you just standing there for? Hurry up and retreat.¡±

    Su Yu emerged from the bloody mists.

    After killing the red-robed Mo Qing, he strode through the air, broke abat formation, and killed an entire group of opponents. His steps hadn¡¯t so much as slowed, not even once.

    It was as if he were out for a casual stroll.

    Yet when the others looked upon him, it was as if they were looking at a deity!

    Meng Jinghai and Gu Shandu looked at each other. They inclined their heads at Su Yi, then hurried back into the fray.

    Earlier, they were a bit uncertain of how Su Yi would fare against two Spiritual Manifestation Realm yao cultivators. Would something go wrong?

    Now, all their worries had vanished.

    The curly-bearded elder and Shuo Meng made no attempt to stop him.

    Both just watched the nearby Su Yi with a mix of rage and rm. Bewilderment and dread were written all over their faces.?Is he really just in the Gathering Stars Realm!?

    The Molten Golden Lion pulling the carriage was ill at ease. Its enormous body quivered, and its hair rose in waves as it cried out, ¡°My lord, this is bad!¡±

    A harsh rebuke rang out.

    ¡°What are you freaking out about? Life and death are daily urrences. Why are you panicking?¡±

    When the crowd looked over, they saw a figure emerge from the ornate carriage.

    He was dressed in silver robes, and he was tall and lean. His tawny eyes shed like cold lightning, and they were terrifying to behold.

    One of his hands fidgeted with a ck beast bone, while the other was behind his back. He stood there, emanating wisps of blood-colored lightning, lookingposed and perfectly at ease.

    Like a monarch gazing down upon his domain!

    A young woman in yellow emerged behind the silver-robed young man. Her skin was fair as snow, and she was a stunning beauty. Her bright eyes shone with faint purple luster, and she seemed utterly alluring.

    When they appeared, the Molten Golden Lion instantly calmed down; it seemed to have found its pir.

    Both the curly-bearded elder and Shuo Meng inwardly sighed in relief, and their spirits soared.

    And over on Pinewave teau, all eyesnded on the pair that had just emerged from the ornate carriage.

    There was no doubt about it: this young man in silver was the lord¡± the yao cultivators referred to.

    The Holy Son of the Holy Church of the Caterpir, Qing Yuan!

 Chapter 648: Three Punches

    <h4>Chapter 648: Three Punches</h4>

    Above the sea of clouds.

    When the silver-robed young man appeared, the curly-bearded elder and the mountainous Shuo Meng, both Spiritual Incarnation Realm yao cultivators, stepped to the sides of the carriage.

    Su Yi ignored them.

    He was already looking at the silver-robed young man, and he could tell at a nce that he was a mid-stage Spiritual Manifestation cultivator.

    However, his aura was extremely strange and unfathomable.

    He was like a dormant volcano; no one could predict when he would erupt or how great the resulting destruction would be.

    But when his gaze shifted to the silver-robed young man¡¯spanion, the woman in yellow skirts, his eyebrows shot up.

    Purple eyes and pointed ears, a natural charm¡­ This was obviously a Purple Moon Fox!

    Of the fox races, the Purple Moon Foxes, Blue Hill Foxes, and Fire Spirit Foxes were collectively known as the three ¡°Immortal Fox Bloodlines.¡± They were the greatest of all the fox ns.

    The Purple Moon Foxes were born with purple eyes, pointed ears, and natural allure. They were born with an innate divine ability, ¡°Intoxicating Fragrance Bone Corrosion.¡± It was a peak-level illusion skill, and it was extremely powerful.

    The slightest incaution, and even a Buddhist cultivator with a heart as firm as a boulder would sink into an endless illusoryndscape manifested of his desires. The illusions would overturn his soul, and his lust would muddle his brain, transforming him into the Purple Moon Fox¡¯s prey. He¡¯d be little more than a puppet she could control as she pleased.

    The fur of a Purple Moon Fox is extremely soft andfortable. s, it''s tainted with a naturally seductive fragrance. Otherwise, I could put it over my wicker chair,?thought Su Yi. He couldn¡¯t help but find it a pity.

    Had the others present known what he was thinking, their jaws might well have fallen off from sheer astonishment.

    What kind of person thought about his wicker chair at a time like this!?

    ¡°My good sir, yourbat prowess is indeed heaven-defying. It¡¯s obvious at a nce that you¡¯re extraordinary. Might I ask your honorable name and surname, and who your master is?¡±

    The silver-robed youth¡¯s voice emanated from near the distant carriage.

    So many of his subordinates had just been killed, but it was as if he didn¡¯t even notice. He even had a leisurely grin on his lips.

    This was a disy of utter confidence and contempt.

    Su Yi had never liked wasting words, and he naturally couldn¡¯t be bothered to do so now. Instead, he got directly to the point. ¡°What I said earlier still applies. Leave the dirty beast behind, and you can leave here alive.¡±

    The silver-robed young man paused, stunned. Then, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. He nced at the Molten Gold Lion and said, ¡°Look at that! In his eyes, you¡¯re worth more than all our lives put together.¡±

    The Molten Gold Lion said in a quavering voice, ¡°My lord, that whelp is obviously just doing this as an affront to your dignity! You cannot fall for his tricks!¡±

    ¡°Then what do you think I ought to do?¡± asked the young man.

    The Molten Gold Lion instantly exploded with killing intent. ¡°You ought to pluck his tendons, skin him, cut out his heart and liver, drink his blood, devour his meat, and refine his soul!¡±

    Just hearing this left every human expert¡¯s heart quivering with fright.?What a brutal way of thinking!

    ¡°An excellent idea!¡± praised the beast¡¯s master. He fixed his gaze on the distant Su Yi once more, then said, ¡°But I can offer you a different choice, my good sir. So long as you choose to submit to me¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, Su Yi shook his head and interrupted him. ¡°That nonsense again? You really are noisy.¡±

    As he spoke, his clothing swayed around him. He stepped forth, raised his hand, and shed.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Sword qi sliced through the sea of clouds, radiant and graceful.

    Both the human experts and the yao cultivators were at a loss for words.

    Neither Su Yi¡¯s enemies nor his allies had anticipated that he¡¯d be so direct; it seemed he couldn¡¯t be bothered to even converse, and that he was pressed for time.

    Looking at it another way, Su Yi didn¡¯t care in the slightest that his opponent was the Holy Son of the Holy Church of the Caterpir!

    The silver-robed young man¡¯s expression instantly darkened.?How frenzied is this guy?

    ¡°Impudent!¡± bellowed the curly-bearded elder. He swung his drumstick and whacked the air.

    His drumstick was fully three feet long and as thick as a child¡¯s arm. It was snowy white, and it was his natal spirit treasure. He called it the Heaven-Startling Mallet.

    A single swing could shake the heavens, move the earth, and make even gods and ghosts cry.

    Combined with the elder¡¯s early-stage Spiritual Incarnation Realm cultivation, this attack left the surrounding skies trembling. The air currents wailed and exploded.

    However, the moment it collided with Su Yi¡¯s sh¡ª¡ª

    Bang!!!

    A thunderous impact rang out. The curly-bearded elder felt as if he¡¯d shed with a primordial divine mountain. That terrifying power made him stagger, and he was forced several steps back.

    A series of cracks and crunching noises emanated from this Heaven-Startling Mallet.

    A startling sword scar had appeared on its snowy surface. Arge chunk of it was missing!

    This was his natal spirit treasure, so its damage affected the curly-bearded elder, too. His blood and qi flowed in reverse, and he couldn¡¯t help but cough up blood.

    One sh, and Su Yi injured a mighty yao of the Spiritual Incarnation Realm!!

    A series of gasps rang out on Pinewave teau. Meng Jinghai, Gu Shandu, and the other Spiritual Incarnation Realm existences couldn¡¯t help but widen their eyes. They were utterly astonished.

    It was already unbelievable that Su Yi could cross Daos to y Spiritual Manifestation cultivators with such ease.

    Yet now, one attack, and he¡¯d dealt a mighty Spiritual Incarnation Realm yao cultivator a heavy blow. Of course they were startled! Of course they were terrified!

    ¡°So strong!!¡±

    Shuo Meng¡¯s expression shifted. He now looked utterly grave.

    The young woman in yellow said nervously, ¡°My lord, he¡¯s too strong. How about¡­ How about we retreat?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The silver-robed young man snorted coldly, then said calmly, ¡°All of you, step back! I¡¯ll take care of him!¡±

    As he spoke, he shot through the air.

    Boom!

    Dark light soared out of the silver-robed young man¡¯s body, and his long hair fluttered around him. His light amber eyes were suddenly cold and serene.

    Serpentine dragons of ck lightning revolved around him, bursting with an aura of destruction. Heaven and earth changed color.

    Although his aura was ¡°merely¡± that of the mid-stage Spiritual Manifestation Realm, his momentum made even Spiritual Incarnation Realm cultivators like Meng Jinghai and Gu Shandu sense an enormous threat. Their expressions shifted dramatically.

    There was no doubt about it. The Holy Son of the Holy Church of the Caterpir was an extremely terrifying existence!

    ¡°This lofty one left seclusion one month ago. I¡¯ve always disdained to kill my enemies personally.¡± The silver-robed young man locked onto Su Yi from afar. ¡°I must say, you¡¯re rather fortunate to die by my hand. This way, you can go to the Nine Springs with a smile on your face.¡±

    The corners of Su Yi¡¯s lips twitched imperceptibly.?This kid¡­ Sure talks a lot!

    Whoosh!

    Su Yi stepped forth, stretched out his finger, and tapped.

    The cold glint of a sword¡¯s edge lit up the sky, transformed into a streak of clear sword qi, and shed at the silver-robed young man.

    ¡°Reckless and foolhardy!¡± The silver-robed young man swung his fist.

    A raging, explosive fist imprint condensed out of ck lightning and mmed down with a bang.

    The surrounding skies trembled, seemingly unable to bear its power.

    Crunch!

    It severed Su Yi¡¯s sword qi, splitting it in half.

    The onlookers were astonished. Since the battle began, this was the first time anyone had neutralized Su Yi¡¯s attacks head-on!

    ¡°Power like that isn¡¯t even worth looking at.¡± The silver-robed young man examined his fair white hands and said slowly.

    Meng Jinghai and the others felt their hearts clench.

    They dared say with certainty that if Su Yi hadn¡¯te here today, all of thembined would have been no match for the silver-robed young man and his subordinates.

    There would have been only one possible result: they would have been forced to submit!

    Yet now, when they witnessed the silver-robed young man¡¯s terrifying abilities, Meng Jinghai and the others couldn¡¯t help but sweat on Su Yi¡¯s behalf. They were inwardly frantic with anxiety.

    All of them realized that the moment Su Yi fell, they¡¯d be in for a cmity too!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Yuan Heng, it seems Brother Su has run into real trouble this time.¡± Lan Suo was more nervous than ever before.

    The power Su Yi had disyed earlier really was enough to make one¡¯s heart swell with emotion. He¡¯d astonished her repeatedly.

    But who could remain calm now that the Holy Son of the Holy Church of the Caterpir had revealed his abilities?

    ¡°Trouble?¡± Yuan Heng¡¯s expression was rife with disdain. ¡°Earlier, there was a guy called Qing Luo. He was even more brazen than this holy caterpir guy, yet in the end, my master took him down with ease.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Lan Suo.?Something like that happened?

    ¡°Not worth looking at?¡± Su Yiughed from above the sea of clouds and said casually, ¡°Fine, then. I¡¯ll punch just three times. If I cannot suppress you within three punches, consider it my loss.¡±

    As this light, airy deration echoed through the air, he clenched his hand into a fist, raised his right arm, and¡ª

    Boom!!

    As Su Yi raised his arm, a tyrannical, forceful, and terrifying fist force spread throughout the sky.

    Everything within a thousand feet of sky churned and shook violently with Su Yi at its center.

    Hm??The silver-robed young man¡¯s pupils constricted as he sensed the pressure bearing down on him.

    His eyes shed, his qi surged, and he readied himself for battle.

    And when Su Yi punched¡ª

    Boom!

    A dazzlingly radiant clear fist imprint shot forth, like a rainbow arcing through the sun. The skies tore like canvas, forming a perfectly straight rift.

    The onlookers felt as if an invisible hammer had struck their minds. Their blood and qi surged, and they saw stars. Their expressions changed dramatically.

    What a tyrannical fist!

    Even just watching from afar, its sheer momentum shook their hearts and minds!

    Over by the ornate carriage, the curly-bearded elder and Shuo Meng were visibly stunned. Their hair stood on end.

    Even Spiritual Incarnation experts like them felt helpless and insignificant in the face of this fist. They felt trapped; they could neither run nor hide!

    This was unquestionably far too terrifying.

    The silver-robed young man¡¯s expression changed, and he could no longer remain calm.

    The fist¡¯s momentum far surpassed his initial estimates. He attacked directly, no longer daring to hesitate in the slightest.

    ¡°The Profound Yin Lightning Halberd!¡± bellowed the silver-robed young man.

    The dragons of ck lightning circling around him suddenly surged forth, condensing into a ten-foot lightning halberd. It?emanated?an appalling destructive aura as he shed through the air.

    When fist and halberd shed¡ª¡ª

    Boom!!

    Heaven and earth shook amidst the rampaging, destructive currents of energy. It was as if the skies themselves were caving in.

    Immediately afterward, beneath the onlookers¡¯ astonished gazes, the lightning halberd exploded, inch by inch.

    Su Yi¡¯s unstoppable fist force had destroyed it!

    The silver-robed young man¡¯s expression changed once more. He hurriedly condensed a magic seal out of searing lightning mes and used it to defend himself.

    However, he was like a mantis trying to block a chariot.

    First, the lightning seal shattered with a bang. Then, the silver-robed young man was sent flying explosively backward.

    It was as if a primordial divine mountain had mmed into him. While still flying through the air, he coughed up blood. It was only after several hundred meters that he managed to stabilize himself.

    When the onlookers saw this, they fell deathly silent. All of them were astonished.

    Just one fist, and he¡¯d sent the Holy Son of the Holy Church of the Caterpir flying!!

    This domineering scene shook everyst one of them down to their hearts and souls!

    When the spectators next looked at the silver-robed youth, they saw that his handsome face had paled, and his expression was brimming with rm, rage, and disbelief.

 Chapter 649: A Nine-Headed Bird

    <h4>Chapter 649: A Nine-Headed Bird</h4>

    Su Yi¡¯s punch was called the Star-Seizing Hammer. It was the work of the Peerless Martial Emperor, part of his Absolute Martial Sutra of the Eight Extremities and one of the Nine Absolute Martial Stances.

    He punched as if he were seizing the stars, and his?fistnded like an exploding hammer.

    His movements werepletely controlled yet utterly forceful, like a deity plucking the stars and mming them into the human world, intent on destroying everything.

    This was the attack that the Peerless Martial Emperor was the most pleased with. He¡¯d always loved hammering his opponents with his fist; it was as tyrannical as could be.

    When Su Yi unleashed it, the Star-Seizing Hammer was simrly forceful and intense.

    At the very least, the Peerless Martial Emperor couldn¡¯t have unleashed such power through this attack in the Gathering Stars Realm.

    After all, in this lifetime, Su Yi¡¯s foundations in the Grand Dao were unmatched among those of his cultivation boundary even in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds.

    Is this Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s true ability?

    Meng Jinghai and the other experts werepletely dazed.

    Su Yi¡¯s earlier disy of abilities had already astonished them, but now, witnessing the power of this punch, they suddenly realized that they were still underestimating Su Yi!

    Rather, what they¡¯d seen earlier was only a portion of Su Yi¡¯s true power!

    Were I the one facing that punch, I would have exploded¡­?Shuo Meng and the curly-bearded elder quivered in fright.

    ¡°See, Miss Lan Suo??When Master?gets serious, even some Holy Caterpir-whatever amounts to no more than this.¡±

    Yuan Heng said calmly, and he spoke with utter pride.

    Lan Suo instinctively asked, ¡°Then¡­ just how strong is your master?¡±

    Yuan Heng was instantly silent.

    He didn¡¯t know how to answer that.

    Even after wandering the Great Xia alongside Su Yi, and despite experiencing countless battles, he still had no way of knowing just how powerful Su Yi was.

    The reason was simple: Su Yi had never lost. Without seeing him lose, who could possibly gauge the full extent of his power?

    ¡­¡­

    What kind of fist technique was that!?

    The silver-robed young man was furious and rmed. His icy eyes were wide with disbelief.

    The power of this fist was so tyrannical that it injured him throughout his body. His flesh, blood, and innards were all affected. Although he¡¯d steadied himself, he was quivering from head to toe, and everything hurt.

    If he hadn¡¯t used a secret art and all his power to counter, just one punch would have shattered him, body and soul!

    This was unquestionably far too terrifying!

    ¡°My lord, are you alright?¡±

    The young woman in yellow cried out in rm, her expression fraught with worry. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± The silver-robed young man stubbornly wiped the blood from his lips and took a deep breath, his eyes glinting with terrifying, icy light. ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡±

    He spoke emphatically, and before his voice even finished echoing through the air, his aura changed dramatically.

    Boom!

    A pair of illusory ck wings appeared behind the Holy Son of the Holy Church of the Caterpir. They were like clouds draping the heavens, and they were swathed in obscure and mysterious ck light. They cast a dark, oppressive atmosphere and aura of destruction over the entire stretch of sky.

    And his majestic aura expanded, shaking heaven and earth.

    In the blink of an eye, he was even stronger than before!

    ¡°This¡­..¡± Meng Jinghai and the other experts¡¯ hearts shook. They suddenly realized that Su Yi wasn¡¯t the only one holding back. Even the silver-robed young man had kept something in reserve.

    Now that he was finally going all out, his umtions and power were on full disy!

    When Su Yi saw this, his eyebrows shifted upward. He inadvertently nced at the young woman in yellow.

    She keenly detected his gaze, and her purple eyes narrowed slightly. Then, she seemed to lose herself in fright; her sultry, slender figure quivered from head to toe.

    ¡°Die!¡± The silver-robed young man attacked.

    Whoosh!

    His illusory ck wings shed, and he disappeared into thin air. A momentter, he appeared just thirty feet away from Su Yi.

    As quick as if he¡¯d teleported!

    Then, his ck wings rose like twin knives!

    ch!

    The sky tore like canvas, opening two perfectly straight rifts. The obscure, explosive dark radiance gathered around the knifelike wings, then cleaved downward.

    Like a deity wielding twin knives and shing the world below!

    His momentum alone pricked the onlookers¡¯ eyes, and their minds felt as if they were ripping apart.

    How terrifying!

    The onlookers'' expressions instantly shifted.

    However, in the face of this sh, Su Yi merely stretched out and¡ª

    Whoosh!

    Boundless true essence surged out of him like a sea, producing a low, thunderous rumbling.

    This was purely the result of him circting his cultivation base.

    Then, he clenched his fist, and his right arm suddenly swung like a whip.

    The Heaven-Ripping Whip!

    Another of the Nine Absolute Martial Stances.

    A punch like a whip, it tore through foes as if they were made of canvas. It was sharp and tyrannical.

    Crack!

    A sonic st shook the heavens, making a thousand feet of sky tremble.

    Clear fist forceshed out like a whip.

    It mmed into the ck wings, producing densely-packed, deafening sts!

    Divine light scattered, and the sharp, knifelike ck wings broke and dispersed with a bang, stirring up currents of destructive energy that enveloped the skies.

    The silver-robed young man¡¯s expression filled with rm.

    When he tried to dodge, he found that it was already toote.

    Bang!

    The whip-like fist force continued, its power undiminished, and mmed into him.

    His defensive treasures and aura burst with a series of explosions. It was as if a divine dragon had pped him with its tail, sending him flying.

    A clearly-visible crack spread across his body, which split like porcin. His skin and flesh were brutally torn open, and fresh blood gushed out uncontrobly.

    By the time he''d steadied himself, his entire face was in ruins. He was a miserable sight.

    After the second punch, the Holy Son of the Holy Church of the Caterpir was heavily injured!

    ¡°How is this¡­¡±

    The curly-bearded elder and Shuo Meng felt a chill in their hands and feet. They were terrified and ill at ease.

    Both of them could tell that the silver-robed young man had already put his full strength into that attack. Its power was enough to effortlessly cleave and destroy Spiritual Incarnation Realm existences like them.

    Yet Su Yi¡¯s punch had nheless destroyed it!

    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± the silver-robed young man asked through hacking coughs. His hair was disheveled, his face was ashen, and when he looked at Su Yi, his expression was both rmed and furious, with a newfound, wordless dread.

    Su Yi had, despite his Gathering Stars cultivation, heavily injured him in just two punches!

    Since when?had?such a heaven-defying figure?appeared?in the Great Qin?

    ¡°Block my third punch, and I¡¯ll tell you,¡± Su Yi said calmly.

    Just as he was about to attack, the silver-robed young man gnashed his teeth, took out the ck beast bone, and coughed a mouthful of blood essence onto it.

    Boom!

    The ck beast bone shattered, forming a several-dozen-meter blood-colored vortex in the sky, like a portal to hell.

    A terrifying aura permeated heaven and earth.

    What¡¯s this?

    The human experts¡¯?pupils constricted?as they realized they were in for trouble.

    Within the ornate carriage, the beautiful young woman¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. ¡°His Lordship is inviting the founder to intervene personally¡­!¡±

    The curly-bearded elder, Shuo Meng, and the Molten Gold Lion sighed in relief, and their eyes zed with fervor.

    ¡°I just knew that guy¡¯s origins weren¡¯t simple. He¡¯s surely got killer moves in reserve,¡± muttered Yuan Heng. His brow furrowed.

    Before Lan Suo could respond, he transmitted, ¡°Miss Lan Suo, rest assured. It¡¯s really alright.¡±

    Lan Suo had been tense this entire time, like a startled fawn. Yuan Heng had gotten used to it, so heforted her before she could even say anything.

    Lan Suo said nothing.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi had been just about to attack, but when he saw the blood-colored vortex, his expression said, ¡°Just as I thought!¡±

    ¡°Qing Yuan, why have you disturbed me?¡± Suddenly, an impatient, dignified voice emanated from within the vortex.

    ¡°Your disciple has encountered a peerlessly dangerous foe. I¡¯m injured and on the brink of death. I had no choice but to request your aid, Master!¡± The silver-robed young man lowered his head and said bitterly.

    Deep within the blood-colored vortex, that dignified voice sounded furious. ¡°Which blind bastard dared harm?my?closed-door disciple?¡±

    Boom!

    The vortex revolved in tandem with the voice, producing shocking energy fluctuations. The surrounding skies trembled as if about to fall.

    Whoosh!

    Immediately afterward, an enormous, illusory figure shot out of the blood-colored vortex.

    It was a massive, vicious bird at least ten thousand feet tall. It had nine heads, each the size of a house. When it spread its dark gray wings, they blotted out the sun!

    Its figure was illusory and indistinct, but its aura was monstrous and terrifying. It was like the descent of a vicious, ruthless god!

    The crowd held their breath, and their expressions changed dramatically.

    What kind of terrifying entity was this!?

    ¡°Greetings, Hierarch!¡±

    The curly-bearded elder, Shuo Meng, and the young woman in yellow bowed in greeting. Their expressions were solemn, reverent, and rife with awe.

    Even the Molten Gold Lion prostrated itself on the ground like a pious devotee.

    The human experts felt a chill course through their hearts. It was as if they¡¯d been plunged into an icy abyss.?This is the?hierarch?of the Holy Church of the Caterpir?

    We¡¯re in trouble!

    ¡°That¡¯s most likely a manifestation of the will of an Imperial Realm expert.¡± Yuan Heng sensed enormous pressure too. He tensed up, but his expression showed no sign of fear.

    After the time he¡¯d spent wandering the Great Xia alongside Su Yi, what waves hadn¡¯t Yuan Heng experienced? What dangers hadn¡¯t he faced?

    He¡¯d seen situations like this before, and he¡¯d long since gotten used to it.

    The Nine-Headed Bird said coldly. His murderous voice shook the wind and clouds. ¡°My time is precious, and I cannot afford dys. Which of you bullied my disciple? Whoever it was, step forth! Or else, I¡¯ll just have to kill everyone here!¡±

    Whoosh!

    The curly-robed elder and the others all looked at the distant Su Yi.

    The silver-robed young man pointed at Su Yi, resentment written all over his face, as well as unconceble excitement.

    ¡°A young Gathering Stars Realm cultivator?¡±

    The fully ten-thousand-foot Nine-Headed Bird froze, seemingly dumbstruck. ¡°Qing Yuan, how could an ant-like being like that possibly have harmed you?¡±

    Qing Yuan was instantly ashamed. He exined, ¡°Master, hisbat prowess is heaven-defying! Even Spiritual Incarnation cultivators are most likely ?no match for him!¡±

    ¡°That so?¡± the Nine-Headed Bird said coldly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be curious to see just how powerful the little wretch is.¡±

    Su Yi watched this entire exchange, and he couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    He said casually, ¡°Dirty beast, are you sure you want to try me?¡±

 Chapter 650: One Change After Another

    <h4>Chapter 650: One Change After Another</h4>

    The entire area fell deathly silent.

    When they heard Su Yi casually call the Nine-Headed Bird,?hierarch?of the Holy Church of the Caterpir, a ¡°dirty beast,¡± everyone was stunned.

    How dare he!?

    The curly-bearded elder and Shuo Meng felt utterly dumbstruck.

    They¡¯d seen brazenness before, but never anything like this!

    ¡°Bastard! You¡­¡±

    The silver-robed young man was just about to rebuke Su Yi when one of the Nine-Headed Bird¡¯s ws suddenly reached out and pressed down on his head.

    ¡°Silence!¡±

    The bird¡¯s rebuke boomed like thunder, making the silver-robed young man shake from head to toe.

    He looked utterly bbergasted.?What¡¯s up with Master?

    The crowd was stunned too.

    All eyes were upon the Nine-Headed Bird.

    The monstrous, terrifying creature reacted as if something unbelievable had just happened. All nine heads turned to look at Su Yi, all of them full of astonishment.

    ¡°You¡­ Are you Su Yi?¡± The bird asked tentatively.

    It even sounded a little nervous.

    The crowd had no idea what to make of that.?What¡¯s going on?

    Does the Nine-Headed Bird recognize Su Yi?

    Su Yi stood with his hands behind his back and said calmly, ¡°It seems that other than me, no one else in this world would be capable of teaching you the Refining Void Malevolent Incantation.¡±

    The Nine-Headed Bird was the very same creature that was trapped in the Den of Caterpirs. He called himself the Divine Monarch of Tragedy, and he¡¯d recruited who-knows-how-many devotees from across the Azure Continent.

    The Nine-Headed Bird trembled, then cried out in rm, ¡°It really is you!!¡±

    The bird¡¯s startled demeanor left Qing Yuan and the others dumbstruck. They increasingly sensed that something was amiss.

    ¡°Be polite. At the very least, you owe me for teaching you that incantation, you dirty beast,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Besides, unless my eyes deceive me, it¡¯s precisely because of the method I taught you that you¡¯ve recovered some of your vitality. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be able to disy your beastly will across a spatial node like this.¡±

    Every time he spoke, out came another ¡°dirty beast.¡± He wasn¡¯t the least bit polite.

    However, to the onlookers¡¯ utter shock, the Nine-Headed Bird seemed used to it. He wasn¡¯t just not angry; he actually suppressed his monstrous aura.

    As if afraid of Su Yi!

    ¡°So, Fellow Daoist Su, it really is you!¡± After a moment¡¯s silence, the bird suddenly looked delighted. ¡°Not long ago, I sent my followers to Nine Tripod City to search for you, but to no avail. Now it seems you¡¯ve long since left the Great Xia.¡±

    He sounded emotional, but there was a faint, nigh-indiscernible trace of dread mixed in with his delight.

    ¡°.....¡± By now, all of the onlookers could tell that the terrifying bird, the?Hierarch?of the Holy Church of the Caterpir, didn¡¯t just?know?Su Yi. He was afraid of him!

    Otherwise, how could he tolerate Su Yi calling him a dirty beast?

    The atmosphere was instantly strange and stifled.

    This was truly not what they expected.

    Everyone thought that after the silver-robed Qing Yuan called upon his killer trump card, an unpredictable, devastating conflict was sure to unfold.

    Many of the onlookers were even worried about Su Yi¡¯s predicament.

    Who¡¯d have thought that the Nine-Headed Bird¡¯s appearance would turn the situation upside-down?

    ¡°Master, this¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± Qing Yuan asked in a daze.

    The Nine-Headed Bird sighed, ¡°It¡¯s a long story. All you need to remember is that Fellow Daoist Su is my benefactor, and you ought to treat him respectfully, as you would a senior.¡±

    Qing Yuan¡¯s eyes widened.?Master¡¯s benefactor? My senior!?

    The curly-bearded elder and Shuo Meng¡¯s eyes widened and their jaws hung ck.?What on earth is going on? Is this really our Hierarch?

    Meanwhile, Meng Jinghai and the other human experts gasped.?A terrifying existence like that sees Su Yi as his benefactor?

    This is far too unbelievable!

    ¡°So, it¡¯s that bird¡­¡± Yuan Heng finally remembered. Back in the Firewood Daoist¡¯s territory on Floating Immortal Ridge, Su Yi once conversed with a Nine-Headed Bird across a simr blood-colored vortex!

    ¡°Right, what are you all doing here, and how did you offend Fellow Daoist Su?¡± the Nine-Headed Bird suddenly asked gravely.

    Qing Yuan was suddenly ill at ease. He said in a low voice, ¡°Master, we came to the Great Qin because we heard they were convening a Cloud Terrace Assembly here and¡­.

    He was just about to exin the situation in detail when Su Yi cut him off. ¡°Keep wasting words like that, and the manifestation of your master¡¯s will might very well dissipate before he¡¯s heard the full story.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Qing Yuan froze.

    Indeed, the Nine-Headed Bird¡¯s massive body shook, and he sighed. ¡°Just as I thought, there¡¯s no fooling you, Fellow Daoist. With my current abilities, I cannot manifest my will for long. However, so long as my apprentice is nearby, you can find me at any time.¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when his massive frame dimmed and faded, as if on the verge of copse.

    Su Yi waved him away. ¡°Go on. Once this is over, I¡¯lle looking for you, and we can have a proper conversation.¡±

    The Nine-Headed Bird nodded, and its figure dispersedpletely.

    Even the blood-colored vortex hovering overhead silently disappeared without a trace.

    Witnessing this left the onlookers in a daze.

    That terrifying existence just¡­ left?

    However, its departure made Meng Jinghai and the others rxpletely.

    There was no doubt about it: Su Yi had, with just a few words, already neutralized the gravest potential peril they faced!

    ¡°Do you still want to try taking my third punch? Su Yi smiled faintly at the silver-robed young man.

    The silver-robed young man trembled from head to toe and said hurriedly, ¡°Senior, earlier, I was blind to have offended you. I hope you can spare me just this once out of consideration for my master!¡±

    As he spoke, the Holy Son of the Holy Church of the Caterpir bowed deeply.

    Just watching this, the crowd¡¯s hearts swelled with emotion, and their expressions wereplicated.

    Who¡¯d have guessed that the battle would end like this?

    ¡°Who is she to you?¡± Su Yi suddenly gazed at the nearby young woman in yellow.

    Qing Yuan said respectfully, ¡°That¡¯s Huan¡¯er. Not long ago, she became one of my subordinates.¡±

    The young woman said hurriedly, ¡°Greetings, Your Excellency!¡±

    She looked timid, nervous, and ill at ease. It was hard not to pity her.

    Su Yi¡¯s nostrils red, and he detected a subtle fragrance. He couldn¡¯t help butugh and say calmly, ¡°Your paltry Intoxicating Fragrance Bone Corrosion is not yet invisible, intangible, or one with nature. It might be able to charm others, but it won¡¯t work on me.¡±

    The young woman tensed, then looked up in rm. ¡°Fellow Daoist, you long since figured out what I am?¡±

    As she spoke, her faint purple eyes shone with unearthly, enticing luster.

    When the Qing Yuan and the other nearby yao cultivators looked into her eyes, they looked dazed and infatuated.

    However, when she stared into Su Yi¡¯s eyes, he snorted coldly. ¡°You dare try and capture my soul? You¡¯re seeking death!¡±

    Every word nged like a sword, brimming with startling killing intent.

    Boom!

    It was as if the young woman in yellow had been struck by lightning. She staggered back, and her beautiful face paled.

    Qing Yuan and the others suddenly came to their senses. Their infatuated looks disappeared, and all of them were stunned and furious.

    They all realized that something was amiss, and all of them looked at the young woman.

    ¡°Huan¡¯er, what¡¯s going on here!?¡± Qing Yuan bellowed.

    Before the woman could respond, Su Yi said, ¡°Her Intoxicating Fragrance Bone Corrosion has long since affected your minds. The funny part is, you¡¯re only just now realizing it.¡±

    Huan¡¯er¡¯s purple eyes darted about. Suddenly, she burst into charmingughter. ¡°Impressive! Fellow Daoist Su, you really are the unparalleled, legendary top figure of Nine Tripod City¡¯s younger generation! Next time we meet, I¡¯ll have to request further guidance in the Grand Dao!¡±

    It seemed she¡¯d long since seen through Su Yi¡¯s identity!

    As she spoke, she rose through the air, fast as a bolt of lightning, and shot into the distance.

    Simultaneously¡ª¡ª

    Boom!

    Shuo Meng and the curly-bearded elder charged at Su Yi.

    Just as the young woman made a sudden exit, two Spiritual Incarnation Realm yao cultivators attacked Su Yi!

    This caught Qing Yuanpletely off guard. He roared in fury, ¡°You two¡­!¡±

    ng!

    The humming of a sword swept forth like a wave as Su Yi drew the Abstruse God Sword.

    A grand battle broke out.

    After just a few breaths of time, Su Yi had suppressed both his opponents and bound their souls.

    However, they still blocked his path long enough for the young woman in yellow to disappear without a trace.

    ¡°The enchantress is actually rather crafty.¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose.

    ¡°Senior Su, they¡­¡± stammered Qing Yuan.

    ¡°They fell prey to her Intoxicating Fragrance Bone Corrosion. They¡¯re like her puppets, and she can control them as she pleases. However, when their hearts and minds were under her influence, they could only disy about half their strength.¡± Su Yi nced at Qing Yuan. ¡°If you weren¡¯t heavily injured, she would undoubtedly have manipted you too.¡±

    Qing Yuan gasped, and a chill coursed through him. ¡°Huan¡¯er, she¡­ She¡­¡±

    Perhaps the mental blow was too much for him, but the Holy Son of the Holy Church of the Caterpir could barely speak.

    ¡°My lord, that enchantress harmed us all!¡± the bound, curly-bearded elder shouted in fury.

    Shuo Meng, however, looked ashamed and ill at ease. ¡°Your Excellency Su Yi, thank you for sparing our lives!¡±

    There was no doubt about it. Both Spiritual Incarnation Realm yao cultivators had regained their mental rity.

    Su Yi raised his hand and retrieved the soul-binding ropes. ¡°Your minds were addled. That¡¯s unfortunate enough as is; how could I bear to kill you in that state?¡±

    Qing Yuan gnashed his teeth. ¡°It was Huan¡¯er who urged us to participate in the Cloud Terrace Assembly. At the time, I thought it was strange, but I barely stopped to think before I agreed. Looking back on it now, it seems I fell for her schemes!¡±

    His expression shifted erratically, and it was very unsightly.

    He was the Holy Son of the Holy Church of the Caterpir, yet a woman had yed him like a fiddle without him even noticing it. This was unquestionably far too humiliating.

    ¡°You have no one to me for this but yourself. If you weren¡¯t lustful, how could she have muddled your head?¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh dryly.

    Qing Yuan instantly felt ashamed and awkward.

    Su Yi, however, was looking at the Molten Gold Lion pulling the carriage. ¡°What about you? Do you still want to pluck my tendons, skin me alive, cut out my heart and liver, devour my flesh and blood, and destroy my soul?¡±

    Thud!

    The Molten Gold Lion reacted as if it had been struck by lightning. Its massive frame sprawled limply in the air, and it quivered and cried out in panic. ¡°Your Excellency, I was wrong! I was wrong! I¡¯m willing to make it up to you. Please, just give me a chance!¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    The crowd didn¡¯t know what to say to that.

 Chapter 651: A Spatial Node

    <h4>Chapter 651: A Spatial Node</h4>

    Su Yi naturally wouldn¡¯t make trouble for a beast. ¡°From this day forth, you¡¯re to guard my sect gates. You¡¯ll naturally receive your share of benefits.¡±

    The Molten Gold Lion nced at Qing Yuan.

    Qing Yuan¡¯s heart ached, but outwardly, he said, ¡°That Senior Su took a shine to you is worth more than eight lifetimes of umted karmic merit. Well? Why haven¡¯t you thanked him yet?¡±

    Only then did the Molten Gold Lion hurriedly say, ¡°Thank you, Your Excellency!¡±

    Just watching this sent waves through the onlookers¡¯ hearts.

    In the current Azure Continent, a lofty Spiritual Incarnation Realm existence couldmand the wind and rain. Countless cultivators held such experts in awe, worshiping them as they might a deity.

    Yet when it faced Su Yi, the Molten Gold Lion was as meek and docile as amb!

    ¡°You should leave with me. Let¡¯s find a quiet ce for a chat,¡± Su Yi said to Qing Yuan. He had a lot of questions to ask.

    ¡°An opportunity to learn from you is a blessing!¡± Qing Yuan said respectfully.

    He arrived as ostentatiously as could be, apanied by beating drums, conch music, and a whole procession of yao to clear a path. It was as if he were a monarch patrolling his domain.

    Yet now, he¡¯dpletely wilted. He treated Su Yi with piousness, dread, and utter respect.

    The curly-bearded elder and Shuo Meng couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    This was the situation they were in. What could they do about it?

    It was then that Meng Jinghai and the other human experts shot through the skies, arrived, and bowed, one after another.

    ¡°Your Excellency, thank you for rescuing us from cmity!¡±

    The experts were visibly awestruck.

    After his defeat, Song Changhe was resentful, and his heart was full of hatred. However, by now, all of that had dissipated.

    The Five-Lightning Spirit Sect could in no way afford to offend someone like this!

    ¡°All you have to do is act in ordance with today¡¯s agreement,¡± said Su Yi with a dismissive wave. He then put both hands behind his back and strode into the sky.

    He was leaving, just like that. That was his style; he never dragged things out.

    Yuan Heng and Lan Suo hurried after him.

    ¡°Quick, follow him!¡± The silver-robed Qing Yuan hurried after him too.

    ¡°My lord, your injuries are too severe. How about you sit in the carriage?¡± the curly-bearded elder asked hurriedly.

    ¡°Senior Su is walking up ahead. How could I possibly sit in the carriage?¡± Qing Yuan waved the elder away, rushed up to Su Yi, and greeted him warmly. ¡°Senior, how about <i>you</i> sit in the carriage?¡±

    The Molten Gold Lion had already pulled the carriage toward them. It said respectfully, ¡°If you please, Your Excellency.¡±

    ¡°No need for all that trouble,¡± Su Yi said distractedly. ¡°Let¡¯s just walk.¡±

    Walking through the clouds was extremely pleasant; as he walked, he could gaze down upon the world below, survey thendscape, and witness all facets of mundane life.

    When the others saw this, they considerately followed at a short distance.

    Before long, the entire group had disappeared over the horizon.

    ¡­¡­

    Meanwhile, atop Cloud Terrace Spirit Mountain¡¯s Pinewave teau, Meng Jinghai swept his gaze across the attendees.

    ¡°Everyone saw what happened here today. I trust everyone knows what they should do now. Don¡¯t forget what Fellow Daoist Su said before he left.¡±

    The group nodded.

    ¡°I won¡¯t lie to everyone. If I hadn¡¯t witnessed Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s magnificent bearing with my own eyes, I wouldn¡¯t have dared believe that such a legendary figure existed in this world. He¡¯s as unbelievable as an immortal from on high,¡± sighed Gu Shandu.

    His words resonated with the crowd.

    ¡°Before long, the true Radiant Epoch will arrive. I dare say with certainty that with his methods, when the timees, Fellow Daoist Su will be one of the most dazzling experts of the Azure Continent!¡± Fu Yunkong said with staunch assurance.

    All of them knew full well that so long as Su Yi lived, with his current cultivation and foundations, there was no doubt that he could reign over everything beneath the heavens and lead the world into the future!

    It was on that very day that word of what happened at the Cloud Terrace Assembly spread throughout the Great Zhou, Wei, and Qin at top speed.

    The news sent an uproar throughout the three nations!

    ¡°This is wonderful! Doesn¡¯t this mean that, at least for a while, we¡¯ll have no need to fear any further bloodshed and upheaval?¡±

    Many of those who heard the news whooped for joy.

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Senior Su Yi. I heard that he was the one who quelled all disagreement and settled this.¡±

    ¡°I heard that as the assembly ended, a mysterious faction of yao cultivators showed up and tried to intervene, only for Senior Su to kill his way through their ranks and send them packing. I just don¡¯t know if that¡¯s true or not¡­¡±

    ¡°With Senior Su here, those otherworld cultivation factions won¡¯t dare act up and bring harm to the popce!¡±

    As word spread, simr conversations took ce throughout the three nations.

    And Su Yi¡¯s name spread far and wide. He was like a figure straight out of a legend, and the people sang his praises

    ¡­¡­

    As night fell, a sudden downpour pelted the mountainous wilderness. It continued until the skies were fully dark.

    The stars were sparse, and the moonlight was faint. The skies were clear as water.

    A campfire zed on the banks of a stream, dispersing the darkness and damp mists.

    Su Yi lounged in his wicker chair and sipped from a jug of wine. His eyes peered into the night sky, and the flickering light of the fire illuminated his handsome face.

    Lan Suo and Yuan Heng had already left. They were headed to where the Cloudstone Venerate had gone into hiding.

    Su Yi nned to take both the Cloudstone Venerate and Lan Suo back to the Immortals¡¯ Sword House with him.

    On the other side of the fire, Shuo Meng was busy adding new firewood.

    The curly-bearded elder, meanwhile, was roasting a freshly captured wild boar. As the grease dripped into the fire, it sizzled, and the enticing smell of roasting meat permeated the darkness.

    From time to time, Su Yi nced at the curly-bearded elder. He couldn¡¯t help but find it a pity.

    The curly-bearded elder¡¯s true form was a Blue-Eyed Blood Condor. When they were still enemies, he¡¯d originally nned to kill him and roast his wings.

    s, now, he could only give up on the idea.

    Of course, the boar roasting over the fire was quite good too. That helped make up for his disappointment.

    The silver-robed Qing Yuan, meanwhile, was telling Su Yi his origins in full detail. He also exined the Holy Church of the Caterpir.

    It turned out that the Holy Church of the Caterpir had existed even thirty thousand years ago, and its adherents all worshiped the Divine Monarch of Tragedy. It wasn¡¯t a big faction, but its umted foundations were extraordinary.

    The silver-robed Qing Yuan was their Holy Son. He was part of the second group of monsters of the ancient era to re-enter the world.

    It wasn¡¯t long ago that he awoke from his dormancy and started wandering the world under the guidance of his master, the Divine Monarch of Tragedy.

    The curly-bearded elder was called Diao Yunhe. He and Shuo Meng were both experts of the Holy Church of the Caterpir, and they were Qing Yuan¡¯s?top?subordinates.

    ¡°Your Excellency Su Yi, if you please.¡± Diao Yunhe carved a piece of boar leg and proffered it respectfully.

    Su Yi tasted it. The vor was excellent, and he couldn¡¯t help but nod in satisfaction. ¡°Not bad at all.¡±

    Diao Yunhe instantly smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just d you like it.¡±

    ¡°How did you meet that Purple Moon Fox woman?¡± Su Yi had already turned to look at Qing Yuan.

    Hearing her brought up, Qing Yuan felt sheepish, and furious too. ¡°The truth is, I thought that bitch was just a rootless rogue cultivator, and she ttered me, so I kept her by my side. I would never have guessed she¡¯d approached me on purpose!¡±

    ¡°On purpose?¡± asked Su Yi. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Qing Yuan exined, ¡°Senior, after you saw through that debased woman¡¯s true nature, I thought it over carefully and realized that she¡¯d harbored ill intentions from the moment we first met. For instance, we originally had no interest in the Great Qin¡¯s Cloud Terrace Assembly. It was under her instigation that we unwittingly agreed to get involved¡­¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but rub his forehead.?This Qing Yuan kid just goes on and on and on. Listening to him should be ssified as mental torture.

    He said directly, ¡°Okay, I ask, you answer. What is that woman¡¯s name?¡±

    ¡°She called herself Ruo Huan,¡± said Qing Yuan.

    ¡°Did she tell you her origins?¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Where did you meet her?¡±

    ¡°The Great Chu.¡± Here, Qing Yuan seemed to recall something. He added, ¡°Right, she once mentioned that she¡¯d spent time wandering the Great Xia.¡±

    ¡°The Great Xia?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose.?Is this Rou Huan person from the Huan Family, the Burning Sun Sect, or another such enemy faction?

    Before long, however, he shook his head.

    That most likely wasn¡¯t the case.?If she were from an enemy faction, she would have reacted as soon as she saw him. She had guessed his identity, but not from the get-go.

    It seems I¡¯ll have to wait until I next see her to learn the full truth,?thought Su Yi.

    When Ruo Huan fled, she said she¡¯d seize the opportunity to ¡°learn from him¡± the next time they met.

    This undoubtedly meant that he wouldn¡¯t need to spend time and energy searching for her; she¡¯de looking for him of her own ord!

    After eating and drinking his fill, Su Yi?casually?ordered, ¡°Contact your master for me. I want to chat with him.¡±

    Qing Yuan hurriedly nodded his agreement. He took out a ck beast bone and a silver jade bottle, and he was just about to take action when Su Yi asked, ¡°Are you going to perform a blood sacrifice?¡±

    Qing Yuan hurriedly exined, ¡°Senior, please don¡¯t misunderstand. The blood in this jade bottle was donated by devotees of the Holy Church of the Caterpir; we didn¡¯t kill any innocents for it.¡±

    Su Yi naturally didn¡¯t care about all that. ¡°Give me that ck beast bone.¡±

    Qing Yuan hurriedly passed it over.

    Su Yi picked it up and examined it.

    It was covered in borate, mysterious totems and cloud markings, and it emanated wisps of faint spatial aura. They were weak, but they were extremely mystical.

    Upon closer inspection, they looked just like a vicious bird spreading its wings and soaring through the sky!

    ¡°So, this is a spatial beast¡¯s spirit bone. Is this totem the location of the spatial node your master left you?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Qing Yuan said admiringly, ¡°Good eyes, Senior!¡±

    It was a bit ridiculous, actually. He was in the Spiritual Manifestation Realm, and hisbat prowess was heaven-defying. He was even stronger than Spiritual Incarnation Realm cultivators like Meng Jinghai and Gu Shandu.

    However, when he faced Su Yi, he spoke like a junior, and every word was utterly respectful. Were anyone watching, it would surely have seemed strange.

    However, both Su Yi and Qing Yuan acted like this was perfectly natural. They didn¡¯t find it at all inappropriate¡­

    ¡°It seems this spatial node leads to the Den of Caterpirs!¡± Su Yi examined the totems and cloud markings on the beast bone, then reached this conclusion.

 Chapter 652: A Mothâ€™s Child Is Carried by Wasps

    <h4>Chapter 652: A Moth¡¯s Child Is Carried by Wasps</h4>

    Before long, a crimson vortex floated above Qing Yuan¡¯s beast bone.

    This time, before Su Yi could speak, the Divine Monarch of Tragedy¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Might I ask if Fellow Daoist Su has summoned me?¡±

    His voice already carried a trace of reverence.

    This subtle change was unquestionable proof that he¡¯d adjusted his attitude. He now treated Su Yi with far more respect than before.

    Qing Yuan said hurriedly, ¡°Master, it is indeed Senior Su who has called you.¡±

    ¡°All of you, step away. I wish to converse with Fellow Daoist Su privately.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Qing Yuan and the others immediately left the area.

    Su Yi was still sprawled out in his wicker chair. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve already thought this through.¡±

    The Divine Monarch of Tragedy¡¯s heartyughter emanated from within the crimson vortex. ¡°There¡¯s no hiding it. It¡¯s only been a few months since I obtained the first scroll of the Refining Void Malevolent Incantation, my severely damaged foundations in the Grand Dao have made a partial recovery.

    ¡°Although they¡¯re still as feeble as can be, it¡¯s far better than before. It¡¯s given me hope of recovering my former peak and escaping my confinement in the Den of Caterpirs!¡±

    His voice contained difficult-to-disguise excitement.

    Su Yi took a sip of wine and said, ¡°Now are you willing to tell me where you came from and about the Den of Caterpirs?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± said the Divine Monarch of Tragedy without so much as pausing to think. ¡°But first, there''s an unreasonable request I¡¯d like to make.¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°The rest of the Refining Void Malevolent Incantation?¡±

    The Divine Monarch of Tragedy said solemnly, ¡°If at all possible, Fellow Daoist. I would be endlessly grateful!¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t see the Divine Monarch of Tragedy, but he dared say with certainty that the bird¡¯s expression was full of longing.

    ¡°A secret method like that doesn¡¯t mean much to me. There¡¯s no harm in giving it to you,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    ¡°Many thanks, Fellow Daoist Su!¡± The Divine Monarch of Tragedy¡¯s voice quavered; he¡¯d obviously lost control.

    He then went on to exin his origins in full detail.

    It turned out that he hailed from the Nine-Headed Demon Peng lineage, and he was born with nine souls, each with mastery of an innate divine ability. He was iparably heaven-defying.

    He was a top-level yao, one of the most ferocious creatures around, strong enough to contend with even True Spirit divine beasts.

    Thirty thousand years ago, he was already in the Profound Illumination Realm. At the time, his title was the ¡°Nine-Soul Peng Emperor¡±!

    At the time, the Holy Church of the Caterpir didn¡¯t yet exist on the Azure Continent.

    After the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness befell the Azure Continent, the Divine Monarch of Tragedy was among the first group of Emperors to leave the continent and venture deep into the stars.

    However, within his first year of exploring outer space, he ran into big trouble¡­

    Despite himself, Su Yi¡¯s curiosity was piqued, and he listened attentively.

    ording to the Divine Monarch of Tragedy, outer space was extremely vast and boundless, and it was full of unpredictable perils.

    Even Imperial Realm Experts were unlikely to survive it!

    Furthermore, it was in a forbidden zone called the ¡°Sixth Star Ruin¡± that he faced disaster!

    ¡°The Sixth Star Ruin?¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but blurt out, interrupting the Divine Monarch of Tragedy.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the Sixth Star Ruin. It¡¯s a withered, destroyed world floating amidst the starry void. It¡¯s obviously long since lost its origin, and everything that once lived there has perished,¡± said the Divine Monarch of Tragedy. ¡°It¡¯s only after I entered it and uncovered clues from within numerous ruins that I ascertained that it was indeed the Sixth Star Ruin.¡±

    ¡°A world that lost its source¡­.¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed as he inferred a startling possibility.

    He¡¯d once entered a ce connected to Sumeru Immortal Ind, the Ninth Star Ruin. There, he saw an ancient treeden with fragmented corpses of stars. It was manifested from the Azure Continent¡¯s source.

    In the past, the cultivators of the Azure Continent called that ce the Well of Ancient Chaos.

    However, the Ice Soul Spirit A¡¯Cang called it the Ninth Star Ruin!

    In other words, the source of the Azure Continent was in the Ninth Star Ruin.

    ording to the Divine Monarch of Tragedy, deep within the starry skies there was a simr ce known as the Sixth Star Ruin!

    Unlike the Azure Continent, the world attached to the Sixth Star Ruin had already withered and died. Its origin was gone forever.

    This was enough for Su Yi to deduce quite a bit.

    The source of the Azure Continent had once suffered a cmity of the Grand Dao, an attack from the depths of the starry sky. That was what damaged it so badly.

    This cmity of the Grand Dao was the cause of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness that had enveloped the continent for thirty thousand years!

    Furthermore, in the near future, the Origins of the Azure would crumblepletely. Its origin power would feed back into the Azure Continent, which would wee an unprecedented age of prosperity, a Radiant Epoch.

    However, Su Yi knew all too well that the Radiant Epoch would end, and the continent would wane.

    After all, this blessed age of cultivation was powered by the world¡¯s source. Once the world¡¯s source power dissipatedpletely, the Azure Continent would inevitably wither!

    If this happened, the Azure Continent would unquestionably wind up just like the Sixth Star Ruin the Divine Monarch of Tragedy had discovered: withered and devoid of life!

    In other words, the Sixth Star Ruin was almost certainly a vision of the Ninth Star Realm¡¯s future.

    Or, looking at it from the other direction, does this mean the Sixth Star Ruin faced a cmity of the Grand Dao from outer space just as the Ninth Star Ruin did??Su Yi¡¯s gaze was solemn.

    If that were truly the case, he feared there weren¡¯t just the Sixth and Ninth Star Ruins out there. There ought to be a First Star Ruin, a Second Star Ruin, and so on!

    Star Ruins, Star Ruins¡­. The name suggests a ruin floating amidst the stars, and it seems likely that all such ces must one day face an unexpected cmity of the Grand Dao...

    Su Yi sank into thought.

    The Divine Monarch of Tragedy¡¯s information made him recall quite a few other things. However, his leads were too few. He could make a few inferences, but he couldn¡¯t confirm their veracity.

    The only thing I know for certain is that the Sword of the Nine Hells can suppress and neutralize a cmity of the Grand Dao like the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness. That¡¯s why A¡¯Cang entrusted the Seed of the Azure to my care¡­

    Su Yi cast aside his scattered thoughts and said, ¡°You said you ran into trouble in the Sixth Star Ruin, but what exactly happened there?¡±

    The Divine Monarch of Tragedy sighed. ¡°Just as I nned to leave the Sixth Star Ruined, I encountered someone extremely terrifying. He called himself a jailer charged with capturing and suppression, and he said that I¡­ was an escaped prisoner.¡±

    A jailer?

    Su Yi was stunned.

    If he called himself a jailer, he naturally kept watch over some sort of jail.

    Furthermore, there were almost certainly others like him!

    But what did the word ¡°jail¡± mean here?

    Could it be the Azure Continent?

    If not, why would the jailer call the Divine Monarch of Tragedy an escaped prisoner?

    If all of this was true, it was unbelievable!

    The Azure Continent was a jail, and its jailers kept watch from amidst the stars. Who could possibly have remained calm after hearing that?

    Even with the knowledge and experience of his past life, this was Su Yi¡¯s first time hearing such a thing.

    ¡°What happened then?¡± asked Su Yi, already intrigued.

    The Divine Monarch of Tragedy grimaced. ¡°I sensed that something was amiss and nned to leave, but against all expectations, I couldn¡¯t. The person who called himself a jailer and I fought, and in the end, I was captured¡­¡±

    ¡°How strong was he?¡± eximed Su Yi?¡±

    ¡°His cultivation was about the same as mine,¡± said the Divine Monarch of Tragedy. ¡°We were both Profound Illumination Realm Emperors. However, he had mastery of an extremely terrifying forbidden power; I had no way of fighting him.¡±

    He hesitated, then added, ¡°That forbidden power seemed simr to the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness.¡±

    Su Yi finally understood. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, that was a cmity of the Grand Dao from outer space, and it indeed shared an origin with the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness.¡±

    The Divine Monarch of Tragedy was bbergasted. ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯ve seen that power before too?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s mere conjecture,¡± said Su Yi.

    He suddenly recalled something.

    When he left Sumeru Immortal Ind, he inadvertently nced at the skies above Meteor Abyss. A pair of gray, illusory eyes hovered there. They were iparably strange.

    Furthermore, the power of those strange eyes invaded his soul. At least, it tried¡ªin the end, the Sword of the Nine Hells crushed it.

    And the strange power the eye had used was none other than the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness!

    This was why Su Yi guessed that a creature capable of controlling the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness lurked deep within Meteor Abyss!

    Furthermore, it was highly likely from outer space.

    And it had most likely set its sights on him because he was in possession of the Seed of the Azure!

    As he recalled all of this, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but wonder:?Is that creature deep within Meteor Abyss¡­ a ¡®jailer¡¯ too?

    After all, the Divine Monarch of Tragedy described a jailer who could manipte the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness.

    Out loud, he asked, ¡°What happened after the jailer captured you?¡±

    The Divine Monarch of Tragedy said gravely, ¡°It¡¯s as you see: I was imprisoned within a ce devoid of sunlight, the Den of Caterpirs. Even after all this time, I¡¯ve yet to escape¡­¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t they kill you?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The Divine Monarch of Tragedy grimaced. ¡°Do you know what a ¡®Den of Caterpirs¡¯ is, Fellow Daoist?¡±

    Before Su Yi could answer, the Divine Monarch of Tragedy said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard the phrase ¡®a moth¡¯s child is carried by wasps.¡¯¡±

    Su Yi nodded. Moth caterpirs were amon sight in the mundane world. Potter wasps, meanwhile, were a type of parasitic wasp that frequently carried moth caterpirs back to their nests.

    The ill-informedmon folk thought that potter wasps couldn¡¯t reproduce, and that they raised moth caterpirs as their own. This was why some people called adopted children ¡°caterpirs.¡±

    The term was based on a misconception.

    In truth, when a potter wasp brought a caterpir back to its nest, it stung the caterpir half to death, thenid its eggs inside the caterpir''s body so that the wasp''s offspring could feed on it!

    They weren¡¯t ¡°adopting¡± anything.

    When this urred to him, Su Yi froze, and his pupils constricted. ¡°Could it be that the jailers see?you?as a caterpir? By which I mean, do they see you as¡­ food for their children?¡±

 Chapter 653: Subtracting Surplus and Remedying Deficiency

    <h4>Chapter 653: Subtracting Surplus and Remedying Deficiency</h4>

    As expected, the Divine Monarch of Tragedy¡¯s next words confirmed Su Yi¡¯s guess.

    ¡°The Den of Caterpirs is like a prison. It¡¯s full of endless bloody, baleful energy, and it can strip and devour a cultivator¡¯s blood, qi, cultivation base, and life force.

    ¡°Although Imperial Realm cultivators such as myself can fight the bloody, baleful energy off, over countless years, the Den of Caterpirs can still relentlessly devour our life force and cultivation base¡­¡±

    The Divine Monarch of Tragedy¡¯s voice was suddenly low and bitter. ¡°It feels like bing a crop in someone¡¯s farm, forced to offer your life force and cultivation to another. In the end, those trapped will inevitably perish, and their Dao will disappear forever.¡±

    Su Yi furrowed his brow. ¡°The jailers see Imperial Realm experts as caterpirs, strip them of their life force, and devour their cultivation¡­ But what is all of that for?¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, the Divine Monarch of Tragedy said, ¡°Refining medicine! They¡¯re using us as medicine, turning our cultivation base and life force into medicine for their own use!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°How¡¯d you figure that out?¡±

    ¡°Once every thousand years, jailers will enter the Den of Caterpirs and gather a thousand years of umted bloody, baleful energy,¡± said the Divine Monarch of Tragedy, his voice rife with fury and loathing. ¡°At the same time, they¡¯ll throw new ¡®escaped prisoners¡¯ into the Den of Caterpirs and wait a thousand years until the next ¡®harvest.¡¯¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes shone with a strange light. He muttered, ¡°Those methods are actually somewhat simr to a few Demonist orthodoxies¡­.¡±

    Not long ago, he¡¯d sent Ying Que to ce an Allheaven Blood-Refining Formation at Bloodthistle Yao Mountain.

    Uponpletion, this formation would trap and kill any otherworld cultivator who tried to cross over through the rift below Bloodthistle Yao Mountain.

    Their blood, flesh, and life force would be the formation¡¯s nourishment, making it even stronger¡­

    It wasn¡¯t quite the same, but it reminded him of the jailers¡¯ methods.

    The Den of Caterpirs was like the Allheaven Blood-Refining Formation. As one of the trapped caterpirs, the Divine Monarch of Tragedy was being used as nourishment too.

    Furthermore, the Allheaven Blood-Refining Formation was originally the work of the Wilds¡¯ greatest Demonist orthodoxy, the Demons¡¯ Elysium!

    ¡°Do you know how many jailers there are, or where theye from?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°There¡¯s more than one, and I imagine they¡¯re all from the same faction. However, I don¡¯t know what kind of faction it is either,¡± said the Divine Monarch of Tragedy. ¡°However, there was an altar of transmission near where I was captured. It¡¯s one of the jailers¡¯ paths to the Den of Caterpirs. There was a line of text carved into the altar.¡±

    Su Yi instantly looked intrigued. ¡°What did it say?¡±

    ¡°The Dao of Heaven subtracts where there is excess and adds where there is deficiency,¡± said the Divine Monarch of Tragedy, pausing for emphasis between each word.

    Su Yi was stunned. ¡°That¡¯s rather interesting. Are they carrying out heaven¡¯s will?¡±

    ¡°Subtracting where there is excess¡± unquestionably implied that the faction of jailers thought the ¡°escaped prisoners¡± they captured had an excess.

    By stripping them of their cultivation and life force, they could thus ¡°remedy a deficiency.¡±

    But what was the deficiency they sought to correct?

    When potter wasps captured moth caterpirs, their goal was to provide nutrients for their descendants.

    When the jailers captured escaped prisoners, did the jailers strip them of their cultivation and vitality to feed their children too?

    ¡°How could they possibly represent the Dao of Heaven? They¡¯re obviously using that as an excuse to treat cultivators as medicine and harvest us to their own ends!¡± the Divine Monarch of Tragedy said furiously.

    Su Yi nodded.

    The saying ¡°the Dao of Heaven subtracts where there is excess and adds where there is deficiency¡± was not, in itself, discriminatory against anyone. It just described the natural operations of the Dao of Heaven.

    ¡°Carrying out the will of heaven¡± was nothing but a joke.

    Su Yi asked, ¡°What script was that line of text written in?¡±

    ¡°An ancient human script,¡± said the Divine Monarch of Tragedy without so much as pausing to think.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shot up. ?Could it be that the jailers aren¡¯t of the demon race, and that their faction isprised?of human cultivators?

    If so, they¡¯re doing the opposite of what that line of text says. They¡¯re subtracting from the?deficient?and adding to an existing surplus!

    After all, a faction capable of effortlessly capturing an Imperial Realm cultivator like the Divine Monarch of Tragedy must already be iparably strong!

    Furthermore, whoever they are, it¡¯s highly likely that they can control the power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness!

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but suspect that the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness that befell the Azure Continent thirty thousand years ago was their work!

    ¡°During my tens of thousands of years of captivity, I encountered a few other captive cultivators. They all hailed from different worlds, but s, none were overly strong. Not long after they were captured, the Den of Caterpirs stripped them of all their vitality and cultivation,¡± said the Divine Monarch of Tragedy.

    ¡°However, when I conversed with them, I learned that they didn¡¯t know what kind of faction the jailers represented either. However, they did know that the jailers imed to carry out the will of heaven. Thus, the prisoners referred to their faction as the ''Will of Heaven Sect.''¡±

    ¡°The Will of Heaven Sect?¡± Su Yi shook his head. What faction would dare give itself such a name?

    It wasn¡¯t just a taboo; it would provoke all other factions¡¯ enmity!

    After all, cultivation was fundamentally the act of going against the heavens!

    Su Yi and the Divine Monarch of Tragedy chatted a while longer.

    Only then did Su Yi learn that as an expert of the Ninesoul Demon Peng race, the Divine Monarch of Tragedy had an innate spatial divine ability, the ¡°Void at My Fingertips.¡±

    Over countless years, he¡¯d used this divine ability to create spatial nodes linking him to the Azure Continent. This was how he recruited adherents and founded the Holy Church of the Caterpir.

    His followers¡¯ sacrifices helped him obtain spiritual materials and medicines. This was how he¡¯d bitterly endured all this time.

    Furthermore, he¡¯d chosen the title ¡°the Divine Monarch of Tragedy¡± for himself.

    He was trapped, but despite his long confinement, he couldn¡¯t escape. What was that, if not tragic?

    Suddenly, the blood-colored vortex hovering in the air trembled, signaling the end of Su Yi¡¯s conversation with the Divine Monarch of Tragedy.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, this spatial node is about to copse. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be months before I can open it again,¡± the Divine Monarch of Tragedy said at top speed.

    The Void at My Fingertips was indeed a miraculous divine art, but it was extremely draining for the Divine Monarch of Tragedy to use.

    ¡°This is the rest of the Refining Void Malevolent Incantation. If we get the chance, let¡¯s chat againter.¡± Su Yi took out the jade slip he¡¯d long since prepared for this and tossed it into the vortex.

    ¡°Many thanks for your guidance, Fellow Daoist!¡± the Divine Monarch of Tragedy said gratefully.

    Before long, the blood-colored vortex disappeared without a trace.

    Su Yi leaned back into his wicker chair and sank into thought.

    He¡¯d obtained quite a few useful leads during this conversation.

    For instance, that there wasn¡¯t just a?Ninth?Star Ruin; there were other, simr star ruins out there.

    And that there was a faction of jailers¡ªthe Will of Heaven Sect¡ªwho imed to carry out the will of heaven, and who saw even Imperial Realm experts like the Divine Monarch of Tragedy as ¡°escaped prisoners.¡±

    And that deep in outer space, there was a ce called the Den of Caterpirs, which seemed to be a giant prison the Will of Heaven Sect had created.

    All of these clues were connected to the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness!

    Of course, whether this mysterious faction really called themselves ¡°the Will of Heaven Sect¡± was still unknown.

    It seems I¡¯ll have to capture one of these Jailers to learn the full truth,?thought Su Yi.

    He couldn¡¯t help but recall the depths of Meteor Abyss, where a creature he suspected was from outer spacey dormant.

    Whatever that thing was, it could control the power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness. It¡¯s surely connected to the Will of Heaven Sect, and I have the Seed of the Azure. When it escapes Meteor Abyss, it¡¯ll surelye looking for me¡­

    When the timees, I¡¯ll have to capture it. I¡¯ll surely learn a lot that way!

    Su Yi was very interested in outer space.

    At the pinnacle of his past life, he¡¯d had an opportunity to venture into the starry skies, but he chose not to. Instead, he underwent reincarnation as an alternative means of seeking greater heights of the Grand Dao.

    This was an opportunity to learn more about outer space; he naturally wouldn¡¯t let this chance slip through his fingers.

    Before long, the silver-robed Qing Yuan, the curly-bearded Diao Yunhe, and Shuo Meng returned. They considerately refrained from asking what Su Yi and the Divine Monarch of Tragedy had talked about.

    Su Yi naturally wouldn¡¯t go into it.

    ¡°I ought to get going.¡± Su Yi rose, put away his wicker chair, and decided to head back to the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House, continue his seclusion, and wait for an opportunity to break through.

    The silver-robed Qing Yuan and the others hurriedly got up to see him off.

    ¡°Your Excellency, please allow me to carry you,¡± said the Molten Gold Lion.

    Su Yi nodded, got onto its enormous back, and casually took a seat.

    ¡°Jin Nu, an opportunity to follow Senior Su will surely lead to good fortune. Whatever you do, don¡¯t let him down,¡± warned Qing Yuan.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± the lion solemnly agreed.

    Then, it soared into the skies, taking Su Yi with it. Before long, man and lion disappeared into the night sky.

    Qing Yuan and hispanions sighed in relief.

    Apanying a monarch was like apanying a tiger!

    Just interacting with Su Yi, they felt enormous pressure. They were in constant terror that the slightest misstep would provoke Su Yi¡¯s aversion.

    Now that he was gone, they could finally rx.

    ¡°When we¡¯re not fighting, His Excellency Su Yi is fairly reasonable, all things considered,¡± sighed Shuo Meng.

    ¡°Do you hope to meet him again?¡± asked Diao Yunhe.

    Shuo Meng hurriedly shook his head. ¡°It¡¯d be better if we didn¡¯t meet again.¡±

    ¡°I feel the same way,¡± said Qing Yuan, a conflicted look on his face. He sighed. ¡°However, given Senior Su¡¯s connection to my master, I suspect it won¡¯t be long before we meet again¡­¡±

    Shuo Meng and Diao Yunhe instantly fell silent.

    One dayter.

    The Dongfu Prefectural Capital.

    Su Yi, Yuan Heng, Lan Suo, and the Cloudstone Venerate met up, and proceeded into the Sea of Chaotic Spirits that very day.

    Two dayster.

    The twenty-second day of the first lunar month.

    Su Yi and hispanions returned to the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House.

    Once she¡¯d made suitable arrangements for Lan Suo and the Cloudstone Venerate, Ning Sihua came looking for Su Yi.

    She said with great concern, ¡°Fellow Daoist, yesterday at midnight, a strange, dried-up well appeared within the ruins. The pungent smell of blood surged out of its depths. I¡¯m worried that it¡¯s dangerous, and I¡¯m having Ying Que keep watch over the area.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Take me there.¡±

    Ning Sihua promptly guided him.

    Before long, in the dried-up, ruined ritual grounds behind the Immortals¡¯ Sword Pce, Su Yi saw the ancient well in question.

 Chapter 654: The Kitigarbha Sutra

    <h4>Chapter 654: The Kitigarbha Sutra</h4>

    The dried-up well wasn¡¯t big; it was only about ten feet in diameter.

    Wisps of bloody mist drifted out of its depths, staining the surrounding air red.

    Ying Que stood watch not far away. When he saw Su Yi, he hurriedly warned him, ¡°Master Su, this dried-up well is extremely strange. The bloody mists are corrosive; it¡¯s not safe to touch them.¡±

    Su Yi nodded, took a step forward, and stretched out his hand.

    Bloody mist surged toward him and gathered at his palm.

    After examining it for a moment, Su Yi said casually, ¡°This is baleful corpse qi, and its appearance suggests that at least one corpse spiritparable to Spirit Dao cultivators has arisen deep within the well.¡±

    Ying Que and Ning Sihua looked at each other. Both were visibly rmed.

    Corpse spirits!

    They were highly terrifying creatures.

    When a powerful cultivator was killed, if their vengeful spirit remained within their body, and with sufficient spiritual energy as nourishment, there was a chance that they¡¯d metamorphosize into a corpse spirit.

    They were simr to ghosts, except they were born of corpses, not souls.

    ¡°You two, keep watch here. I¡¯ll go have a look,¡± said Su Yi.

    These were the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House, but the depths of the ancient well were permeated with baleful, bloody energy.

    This unquestionably implied that cultivators had once died inside!

    As he spoke, Su Yi had already arrived before the ancient well.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, might you take me with you?¡± Ning Sihua couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Su Yi was stunned. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of the danger?¡±

    Ning Sihua shed him a radiant smile. ¡°Fellow Daoist, with you at my side, I wouldn¡¯t be afraid even if the skies fell.¡±

    When she put it like that, how could Su Yi possibly refuse?

    The two of them promptly ventured into the well.

    There was a staircase inside, and it was forged of dense, heavy Profound Iron.

    Furthermore, every step was carved with the cloud markings and glyphs of a talisman. However, countless years of erosion had left the markings mottled and indistinct.

    However, Su Yi could tell at a nce that this was an extremely powerful defensive formation!

    ¡°Why would the Immortals¡¯ Sword House ce such a defensive formation here?¡± Su Yi sensed that something was amiss here.

    If danger lurked in the dried-up well¡¯s depths, it was only reasonable that they¡¯d ce a formation to keep it sealed.

    However, this particr formation was obviously intended to keep trespassers out!

    ¡°Be careful.¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose.

    The staircase seemed endless. The further down they went, the denser the baleful corpse qi.

    In the end, even Su Yi had no choice but to circte his cultivation base to neutralize the dense waves of baleful crimson energy, one after another.

    ch!

    Suddenly, the unpleasant sound of something streaking through the air rang out further down the staircase.

    Su Yi stretched out his hand and took out a bronzemp shaped like a lotus, with a snakelike wick. It emanated a strange, unsettling blue-green light.

    A Ghost Serpent Netherworld Lamp!

    This was an extremely powerful Spirit Dao treasure of the ghost path. It was specifically designed to counter and suppress ghosts. Against other opponents, it still had a corrosive influence on their souls.

    Su Yi had obtained this treasure back on Sumeru Immortal Ind; it was one of the trophies he¡¯d imed from the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce¡¯s monster of the ancient era, Mo Xingzhe.

    Whoosh!

    As the light of the Ghost Serpent Netherworld Lamp spread out, the waves of baleful?corpse?qi emanating from the well¡¯s depths dissipated.

    At the same time, a miserable shriek rang out.

    Upon closer inspection, a few hundred feet below, the light of themp swept over something, which immediately burst into eerie blue-green mes and screamed.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± As they drew near, Ning Sihua was surprised to discover a decaying, several dozen foot long beast-like creature. Its head had been smashed, and there were signs of corrosion and damage all over its body, to the point that it was difficult to tell just what kind of beast it had once been.

    ¡°A Origin Dao-level yao cultivator. It was originally a terrestrial beast, but it''s long since be a corpse spirit. It¡¯d be fitting to call it a corpse yao.¡±

    Su Yi looked it over, then suddenly stretched out his hand and twisted the beast¡¯s head.

    ¡°Look there, between its eyes. Although it''s severely decayed, if you look closely, it''s not hard to see. That wound was dealt by a sword,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°In other words, this Origin Dao-level yao cultivator died beneath a streak of sword qi.¡±

    Ning Sihua gasped. ¡°This is the Immortals¡¯ Sword House. Thirty thousand years ago, it was one of the world¡¯s three great yao factions. Doesn¡¯t that imply that this corpse spirit was once one of their disciples?¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Most likely, yes.¡±

    ¡°Then the killer dared barge into the Immortals¡¯ Sword House andmit murder? Isn¡¯t that a bit too brazen?¡± eximed Ning Sihua.

    Su Yi¡¯s expression was a bit strange. ¡°You suspect an external enemy killed his way inside?¡±

    ¡°You mean that¡¯s not the case?¡± Ning Sihua sounded stunned.

    ¡°This dried-up well is positioned behind the Immortals¡¯ Sword Pce, and its entrance is covered with an iparably tight defensive formation. Back then, even Imperial Realm experts would have had to pay an enormous price to break into this ce,¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡°But were the killer an Emperor, any casual streak of sword qi would have obliterated this Origin Dao yao cultivatorpletely, down to his very soul. Nothing would have remained, not even a corpse; he couldn¡¯t possibly have be a corpse spirit then.¡±

    Ning Sihua was vaguely starting to understand, but she found it hard to believe. ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re saying the killer was an expert of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House too?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a possibility,¡± said Su Yi as he continued his way downward.

    The Ghost Serpent Netherworld Lamp floated in front of them, casting its misty light and dispersing the baleful corpse qi along the way.

    A few other corpse spirits appeared, and all of them attempted to attack Su Yi and Ning Sihua.

    However, without exception, the Ghost Serpent Netherworld Lamp¡¯s power suppressed them with ease.

    ¡°These corpse spirits were only Origin Dao cultivators in life, and even now, they¡¯ve yet to develop intelligence or awareness. They¡¯re not much of a threat,¡± Su Yi said casually. ¡°The interesting thing is, all of them fell beneath the same sword. The marks and application of power are practically identical.¡±

    Ning Sihua was inwardly rueful, and she couldn¡¯t help but admire him.

    She had long since entered the Origin Dao herself, and she was at the peak of the Grain Avoidance Realm.

    However, there was already a world of difference between her and Su Yi.

    Had shee here on her own, the corpse spirits along the way would have presented an enormous threat; she¡¯d have been forced to retreat.

    However, all Su Yi had to do was take out one of his trophies, and he could effortlessly suppress them!

    Of course, Ning Sihua was used to this sort of thing.

    What she admired most was that it seemed like there was nothing Su Yi didn¡¯t know. He didn¡¯t just understand the baleful corpse qi; he could also infer numerous useful leads from tiny, nigh-imperceptible hints!

    For instance, how the corpse spirits had died!

    A little less than ten minutester.

    Su Yi and Ning Sihua finally arrived at the bottom of the staircase. A vast, underground worldy before them.

    The baleful corpse qi was actually less dense down here, and an enormous, ancient pce towered in the distance.

    Numerous corpse spirits were clustered near the pce gates!

    They were almost all in the shape of various spirit beasts, and their decaying bodies emanated shocking baleful energy.

    And there were hundreds of them!

    ¡°This¡­¡± Ning Sihua¡¯s beautiful eyes were solemn. ¡°Could it be that those corpse spirits were all once disciples of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s entirely possible,¡± said Su Yi. His eyes shed. ¡°Furthermore, long ago, there was a natural spirit vein here. It contained iparably pure and dense spiritual energy. Otherwise, it couldn¡¯t possibly have given rise to so many corpse spirits.¡±

    As he spoke, he continued ahead. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go have a look at what¡¯s in that pce.¡±

    He¡¯d noticed that although the corpse spirits had clustered around the gates, and although they were trying to get inside,?not?one managed to get through.

    ¡°Who is it!?¡± A raspy, explosive?shout?rang out.

    Amidst the distant group of corpse spirits, an avian beast with rotten, damaged feathers whipped around to look at Su Yi.

    Its eyes were bright red, and its entire body emanated a ruthless, bloody aura. However, shockingly, it possessed definite intelligence!

    As the avian corpse spirit turned, the corpse spirits near it turned to look too.

    Ning Sihua¡¯s delicate frame stiffened, and her hair stood on end.

    The corpse spirits came in a wide variety of strange shapes, but all of?them were decayed. They looked like malevolent ghosts who¡¯d climbed straight out of hell!

    ¡°As expected, there¡¯s a Spirit Dao-level corpse spirit in here.¡± When Su Yi saw the avian creature, his eyes shone with a strange light.

    Corpse spirits like this were extremely rare. Only the corpses of those who¡¯d been in the Spiritual Incarnation Realm or higher had a chance of undergoing the repeated transformations necessary to reach this state. Furthermore, it required the continuous nourishment of spiritual energy and a long, long time.

    ¡°The sect leader ordered that all trespassers in the Final Resting ce are to be executed without mercy. Quick! Kill those outsiders!¡± roared the avian corpse spirit.

    Boom!

    The densely-clustered corpse spirits took action, charging forth like a bloody tide.

    ¡°Kill them! Kill them! Kill them!¡±

    The corpses roared, their eyes bloodshot; they were utterly maddened, and it was obvious that they had little awareness. They were merely following orders on instinct.

    When he saw this, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    Since he knew that, in life, these corpses were disciples of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House, how could he possibly get excited about fighting them?

    Everyone who¡¯d taken up residence in the ruins had effectively received the Immortals¡¯ Sword House¡¯s benevolence.

    And that¡¯s before even considering that during Su Yi¡¯s first trip into the ruins, he obtained the Heavensphere Yao Emperor¡¯s bone seal and the sect¡¯s highest inheritance, the ¡°Allspirit Sword Sutra.¡±

    ¡°Fine. Today, I¡¯ll use the Little Western Paradise¡¯s K?itigarbha Sutra to grant your souls peace and release you from your bitterness and torment. Consider it¡­ a way of repaying the Immortals¡¯ Sword House for its kindness,¡± muttered Su Yi.

    He took to the skies and sat in a lotus position in mid-air. His hands formed seals in front of him, and his mind cleared. He looked as dignified and serene as a Buddhist statue.

    When he circted his cultivation base, his entire body burst with radiant light.

    Ning Sihua was stunned.

    Immeasurable Buddhist light spread out around Su Yi, its sheer radiance illuminating the dark, bloody underground world. A solemn, auspicious aura permeated the air.

    Ning Sihua felt bewildered; it was as if Su Yi were a legendary Buddha descending upon the human world, his radiance illuminating everything in all directions. Seeing this, anyone would have felt the urge to bow and worship him!

    It was then that Su Yi began to chant Sanskrit sutras.

    At first, they were so soft that they were barely audible, but they gradually increased in volume until they were as loud and clear as a bell drum. Finally, each syble boomed like thunder, reverberating throughout the area, grand and immeasurable.

    ¡°...umted karma has made mepassionate, and I vow to save all sentient beings. My golden staff forces open the gates to hell, and the radiant pearl in my palm illuminates all worlds¡­.¡±

 Chapter 655: The Exquisite Chrysalises

    <h4>Chapter 655: The Exquisite Chrysalises</h4>

    The underground world had been permeated with darkness, and a bloody, decaying aura hung in the air. However, as Su Yi chanted, it suddenly transformed, bing holy and auspicious.

    The corpse spirits surging toward them in a murderous wave froze in ce as the radiant, searing Buddhist light washed over them.

    All of them suddenly looked dazed.

    And the vicious, bloody, baleful energy emanating from them was purified beneath the Buddhist light, disappearing at speeds visible to the naked eye¡­

    It was an unbelievable scene.

    Su Yi sat in the lotus position, like the legendary K?itigarbha Bodhisattva watching over hell, his aspirations unwavering as he unleashed the immeasurable power of the Dharma, all for the sake of cleansing the sins of the dead.

    Ning Sihua watched in a daze, an indescribable emotion welling deep within her heart.

    Was there anything in this world Su Yi couldn¡¯t do?

    ¡°....wisdom in the sutras, amidst auspicious clouds, elevating the suffering masses of the afterlife, proving by my example that they too can be Buddhas¡­.¡±

    As Su Yi reached this part of the sutra, he silently opened his eyes.

    The thunderous chanting still echoed throughout the underground world.

    Off in the distance, the corpse spirits all seemed clean and pure, with an auspicious air. There was no longer any sign of filth or malevolence.

    They suddenly seemed to recall their lives, and all of them looked at the light that had granted them release.

    The avian corpse spirit said with gratitude, ¡°Fellow Daoist, thank you for performing a miracle and granting us release!¡±

    The others immediately turned toward Su Yi and bowed, one after another. ¡°Fellow Daoist, thank you for performing a miracle and granting us release!¡±

    As their grateful voices rang out, the corpse spirits trembled and disintegrated into ash.

    Witnessing this made Ning Sihua¡¯s heart shake. A feeling she couldn¡¯t put into words arose within her, and she fell into a daze.

    In this world, nothing was crueler than longing to die yet being unable to do so.

    In life, those corpse spirits had been disciples of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House. They¡¯d disappeared from this worldpletely, but wasn¡¯t that a true form of release?

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, in doing this, you¡¯ve umted an abundance of karmic merit,¡± whispered Ning Sihua. Her beautiful eyes turned toward Su Yi.

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing more insubstantial than karmic merit. I redeemed them, but that was to repay a kindness, that¡¯s all.¡±

    As he spoke, he walked over to the distant pce.

    It was vast and formed out of perfectly uniform chunks of stone. It was both ancient and magnificent.

    The gates were tightly shut, and they were carved with an intricate formation diagram. Although the years had eroded the markings, they emanated an intense, imposing pressure.

    ¡°Yet another defensive formation.¡± Su Yi stood on the steps and examined the gateway. He couldn¡¯t help but recall what the avian corpse spirit had said: ¡°The sect leader ordered that all trespassers in the Final Resting ce are to be executed without mercy.¡±

    The Final Resting ce!

    Could it be that this was a ce the experts of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House had prepared¡­ to die in seated meditation?

    Those cultivators who failed to break into the Imperial Realm might enjoy extended lifespans, but they couldn¡¯t endure as long as the sun and moon, much less live forever!

    As Su Yi pondered, he swooshed his sleeves.

    A streak of clear, misty light swept outward, striking different ces on the tightly-sealed gate. A low, muffled boom rang out.

    The gates had been sealed and umting dust for countless years, but now, they slowly swung open.

    Inside, they saw no adornments or furniture. There were, however, seventy-two towering altars. Each was ny feet tall, thirty feet wide, and pitch-ck. They were covered in mysterious formation diagrams.

    There was a cocoon-like object at the top of each altar.

    When he saw this, Su Yi was briefly stunned, but he quickly understood.

    This ce was, perhaps, first established for experts at the ends of their lifetimes. They could enter seated meditation and pass away in peace.

    However, it waster converted to a ce for their disciples to lie dormant!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, have you realized something?¡± Ning Sihua couldn¡¯t help but ask?

    ¡°Those tforms¡ªaltars of sealing, you could say¡ªeach hold something that looks like a cocoon. Those are Exquisite Chrysalises the Imperial Realm experts of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House prepared,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    ¡°The altars of sealing have, as the name implies, a sealing power. They can ward against interference and damage from the outside world.

    ¡°Cultivators can enter a dormant state within the Exquisite Chrysalis. The cocoons seal their cultivation and life force, maintaining their youth and ensuring that time cannot touch them. Then, when the time is right, the cultivator within can naturally break free of their cocoon and re-enter the world.¡±

    Ning Sihua said in astonishment, ¡°Such divine objects exist in this world?¡±

    ¡°Divine object? I wouldn¡¯t go that far,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°As you know, numerous monsters of the ancient era have re-entered the world. How do you think they survived the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness?¡±

    Ning Sihua was briefly stunned, but she quickly understood. ¡°You¡¯re saying that the monsters of the ancient era all used treasures like the Exquisite Chrysalises to enter a dormant state? And that that¡¯s how they survived thirty thousand years of the corrosive effects of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°However, things happen, and the world has its ups and downs. If anything unexpected happens, it¡¯s entirely possible that those lying dormant will never reawaken.¡±

    As he spoke, he walked toward the pce. Ning Sihua instinctively followed him.

    When they reached the nearest of the altars, Su Yi looked up at the ten-foot Exquisite Chrysalis. His eyelids twitched.

    There was a jarringly obvious sh on the cocoon¡¯s surface!

    Furthermore, he could tell that it was the work of the same weapon that had killed all those corpse spirits!

    Su Yi spread out his divine sense and examined the other altars. Without exception, a sword had shed and destroyed everyst Exquisite Chrysalis!

    No wonder no monsters of the ancient era have appeared within the Immortals¡¯ Sword House. So, their Exquisite Chrysalises were destroyed a long time ago!

    Even Su Yi had a visible emotional reaction to learning this.

    It was clear that, thirty thousand years ago, when the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness befell the Azure Continent, the Immortals¡¯ Sword House did, in fact, prepare for it.

    They¡¯d even gone far as to ce seventy-two Exquisite Chrysalises within their Final Resting ce, all in hopes that their seventy-two hand-picked disciples could one day re-enter the world.

    However, someone had ruined all their arrangements!

    Just who had done this?

    As Su Yi pondered, he suddenly noticed a dried-up corpse deep within the pce.

    As he drew closer to it, he saw that the corpse was dressed in purple. The body was withered, but despite countless years of corrosion, it showed no sign of decay.

    The corpse sat on the ground, head hanging, right pointer finger touching the dirt.

    When Su Yi looked over, he saw a line of text written in blood. The letters were an ancient yao script, and time had taken its toll; the words were dim and indistinct.

    However, when he looked closely, he could still read them.

    ¡°Divine Misfortune turned on its master and ended the long history of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House. I, Bai Changhen, am ashamed to face my forebearers!¡±

    When he saw this, Su Yi¡¯s heart shook, and he looked enlightened.

    This corpse belonged to the third-generation leader of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House, Bai Changhen!

    During his first trip into the ruins, Su Yi saw scenes from thirty thousand years ago recorded in a jade slip.

    These scenes included Bai Changhen and the Heavensphere Yao Emperor!

    Divine Misfortune turned on its master¡­ It seems it was originally Bai Changhen¡¯s natal weapon¡­?Su Yi muttered to himself.

    Two months ago, outside the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House, he slew Qing Luo. It was then that he learned that Qing Luo was really just a ve the sword had chosen to nourish itself.

    Qing Luo¡¯s fate was under the control of the yao weapon hidden within his spinal column, Divine Misfortune!

    At the time, Su Yi guessed that Qing Luo had appeared outside the ruins under the influence of Divine Misfortune.

    After all, the Immortals¡¯ Sword House was a faction of yao cultivators, and they had the word ¡°sword¡± in their name.

    Divine Misfortune was obviously a supreme treasure of the yao path, it was in possession of a fully realized yao spirit, and it had appeared just outside the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House.

    All of that was almost unquestionable proof that it was connected to the Immortals¡¯ Sword House in some way.

    When he saw Bai Changhen¡¯s corpse and the hasty message he¡¯d scrawled in blood just before his death, how could Su Yi fail to realize what had happened?

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t tell me you recognize that corpse?¡± asked Ning Sihua.

    Su Yi nodded, then exined what he¡¯d figured out to her.

    Thirty thousand years ago, when the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness befell the Azure Continent, the cultivators of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House were in peril. Their leader, Bai Changhen, led its experts to build seventy-two sealed altars here in the Final Resting ce.

    He nned to leave something in reserve, and he hoped that the disciples lying dormant within the Exquisite Chrysalis would one day reawaken.

    However, Bai Changhen could never have anticipated that as he made these arrangements, his own natal weapon, Divine Misfortune, would suddenly turn on him!

    The seventy-two Exquisite Chrysalises, as well as the hundred or so corpse spirits outside, had obviously all been murdered by Divine Misfortune!

    Su Yi¡¯s narration was simple, but after learning the truth of the situation, Ning Sihua was so startled that a chill coursed down her spine, and the look on her beautiful face changed dramatically.

    She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°A sword, that¡¯s all. How could it¡­ How could it be so terrifying and malevolent?¡±

    ¡°This is the danger of nourishing a sword with your body,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Doing so lets you use your essence, qi, spirit, and cultivation base to nourish your natal weapon and improve its quality and power.

    ¡°Doing this can indeed allow your natal weapon to explode with unimaginably terrifying power. However, the disadvantage is that if you can¡¯t keep the weapon spirit suppressed, you run the risk of it turning on you. If that happens, it will strip you of your memories, cultivation, and even your life. Your sword will devour youpletely.¡±

    Su Yi nced at Bai Changhen¡¯s corpse and continued, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, setting restrictions around the Exquisite Chrysalises was enormously draining for both his soul and his cultivation base. This gave Divine Misfortune an opportunity to exploit, resulting in this grave cmity.¡±

    Ning Sihua¡¯s heart quivered with fright just listening to this, and she felt a chill in her hands and feet.

    A sword had actually killed the former leader of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House and ruined its response to the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness!

    This was unquestionably unbelievable!

    But what terrified Ning Sihua the most was that Divine Misfortune still lived!

    Furthermore, it had shown up outside the ruins not long ago. If Su Yi hadn¡¯t arrived just in time, Divine Misfortunate might well have made it into the ruins!

 Chapter 656: Blue Lamp, White Hair, Like a Yao or Immortal

    <h4>Chapter 656: Blue Lamp, White Hair, Like a Yao or Immortal</h4>

    ¡°Something¡¯s not right.¡± Su Yi suddenly furrowed his brow.

    Ning Sihua¡¯s heart had already been quivering, and when she heard this, she stiffened. ¡°Fellow Daoist, did you sense something out of ce?¡±

    Su Yi asked, ¡°If you were Bai Changhen, and you knew that nourishing your sword with your body had a high risk of your weapon turning on you, wouldn¡¯t you take precautions?¡±

    ¡°Of course I would,¡± said Ning Sihua without so much as pausing to think.

    As the third generation leader of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House, given Bai Changhen¡¯s temperament and wisdom, how could he possibly have been ignorant of the risks of nourishing his sword with his body?

    ¡°That implies that Divine Misfortune didn¡¯t attack Bai Changhen out of nowhere,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Something else must have happened, which gave Divine Misfortune an opportunity to exploit.¡±

    Ning Sihua¡¯s hair stood on end.

    The culprit behind Bai Changhen¡¯s death, and the one who¡¯d brought ruin to the Immortals¡¯ Sword House, wasn¡¯t just Divine Misfortune?

    The thought was unquestionably terrifying!

    It was then that Su Yi gazed at the top of the pce.

    The pce was extremely grand and vast, and its roof was a dome like an enormous umbre. A palm-sized bluemp hung from its center.

    Themp was unlit, and it had no particr sense of presence. Furthermore, it was far away, making it extremely easy to overlook.

    However, when Su Yi¡¯s gazended on the unassuming littlemp, his pupils constricted.

    His gaze shifted, and he examined the seventy-two towering altars once more.

    It was then that¡ª¡ª

    Within themp hanging from the dome-like pce ceiling, blood-redmp oil silently quivered, and it extended its bird-like wick.

    The wick burst into me, casting a red, radiant glow, which outlined an indistinct female silhouette.

    Crunch! Crunch! Crunch!

    Practically simultaneously, a series of explosions rang out in rapid session.

    Atop the seventy-two altars of sealing, the Exquisite Chrysalises burst like cracked eggs.

    Each burst with terrifying baleful corpse qi.

    Ning Sihua¡¯s expression shifted dramatically; this sudden development startled her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic.¡± Su Yi stretched out his hand and ced it on her shoulder, his expression as calm as ever.

    However, his distant gaze focused on the little bluemp hanging from the pce ceiling.

    Themplight was red as blood, and an indistinct female figure flickered in and out of view, emanating an unsettling aura.

    The instant Su Yi looked over, the woman seemed to sense it. She raised her hand and snapped her fingers.

    Crack!

    The seventy-two altars of sealing instantly rumbled, and the formation diagrams covering them seemed toe to life. They linked, forming a massive restriction.

    Su Yi and Ning Sihua were right in the middle of it, so they instantly found themselves in danger!

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    .

    Practically simultaneously, figures shot out of the Exquisite Chrystalises swathed in corpse qi. There was a mix of men and women, but all of them looked young. All wore dark golden?Daoist?robes and carried spiritual swords on their backs.

    They seemed like they¡¯d once been a dazzling group of sword cultivators.

    However, the blood-colored, baleful corpse energy surrounding them made them seem ferocious and terrifying, and their eyes shone with icy, blood-colored light.

    Seventy-two corpse spirits!

    Unlike the battered, decaying corpse spirits outside, these seventy-two corpse spirits were fully intact, and their auras were unimaginably powerful.

    None were weaker than Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators.

    A few were evenparable to Spiritual Incarnation cultivators!

    Ning Sihua¡¯s hair stood on end, and her spirits sank.

    She was only in the Grain Avoidance Realm. Despite her usual self-assurance andposure, the auras emanating from the corpse spirits left her feeling suffocated, and her heart filled with despair.

    How terrifying would it be when seventy-two Spirit Dao corpse spirits attacked in unison?

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, can these corpse spirits still be redeemed?¡± stammered Ning Sihua.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Su Yi said casually. ¡°But I¡¯ll have to adjust my approach.¡±

    ng!

    Before he¡¯d even finished speaking, the Abstruse God Swordnded in his palm.

    As he circted his cultivation base, the Abstruse God Sword¡¯s ck de shone with searing golden Buddhist light.

    The most miraculous part was that circles of Buddhist light spread from the de like ripples, each ripple like a golden lotus tform. The faint, illusory silhouettes of Buddhas appeared on their surfaces.

    The sounds of chanting, recitation, praise, and wooden fish?interwove, forming a boundless nirvanic sutra. It echoed throughout the pce, seemingly without end.

    The Great Illumination Nirvanic Sword!

    This was one of the Little Western Paradise¡¯s four great inheritances of the Dao of the Sword. It was a supreme Buddhist sword sutra, as were the other three¡ªthe Wondrous Sword of Redemption, the Compassionate Vessel Heart-Gazing Sword, and the Mirror of the Cosmos Sword.

    Although Su Yi wasn¡¯t a Buddhist cultivator, in his past life, he and the Imperial Apex expert of the Little Western Paradise, the ancient Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart, had once sat and discussed the Dao. Even the old monk himself had sung his praises over hisprehension of and attainments in Buddhist legacies.

    Most likely, even true Buddhist cultivators would have been in awe at Su Yi¡¯s Great Illumination Nirvanic Sword!

    When she saw the boundless, searing radiance of this peerless sword technique, Ning Sihua¡¯s heart shook, and this phrase rose unbidden to the forefront of her mind: his skills are divine, as if seizing fortune from the heavens!

    The ripples of Buddhist Light were like a warm current; they washed away Ning Sihua¡¯s tension, and she felt utter release from that suffocating feeling.

    ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡± Shouts boomed like thunder.

    The seventy-two corpse spirits drew their swords and charged, still swathed in monstrous baleful corpse qi.

    Their power seemed fierce beyond limit. Any individual was enough to make even Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators tremble.

    But now, they?attacked?clustered together. They were like a vicious army straight out of the depths of hell!

    Even Spiritual Incarnation cultivators would have had to avoid their sharp edges!

    ¡°Others are controlling you even in death. It¡¯s truly pitiable,¡± sighed Su Yi.

    He thrust the Abstruse God Sword.

    A circle of Buddhist light shot forth. It looked as gentle as a ripple, but as it flew through the air, it was apanied by boundless radiance and a heaven-shaking Sanskrit chant!

    Boom!

    The corpse spirits¡¯ weapons were incredibly terrifying, yet the Great Illumination Nirvanic Sword qi stopped them in midair.

    They couldn¡¯t advance even an inch further!

    The leading corpse spirit was a tall man with indistinct features. As the radiant light swept over him, he burst into me and instantly dissipated into ash. Nothing remained of him.

    As Su Yi continued ahead, he swung repeatedly. Radiant sword shadows spread like ripples, and Sanskrit chanting reverberated through the air. Buddha-like silhouettes charged from their lotus tforms, suppressing corpse spirits on all sides.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The corpse spirits, eachparable to Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators, had effectively sunk into an endless sea of Buddhist light.

    Sword qi swept outward, its humsing in waves. The attacking corpse spirits each burst into me, and all were reduced to ash.

    Even the corpse?spiritsparable?to Spiritual Incarnation Realm cultivators. In the face of this supreme Buddhist sword sutra¡¯s power, they were thoroughly suppressed. No matter how much they struggled, it was to no avail. Theysted a little longer, but in the end, they too were reduced to nothingness.

    Ning Sihua watched this y out. She couldn¡¯t help but fall into a daze.

    Su Yi now seemed like a Buddha traversing the mortal world, eliminating yao, exterminating demons, and purifying evil.

    Buddhist light illuminated the entire area.

    After less than ten breaths of time, all seventy-two corpse spirits had been purified!

    But it still wasn¡¯t over.

    Su Yi¡¯s sleeves billowed around him, and the Abstruse God Sword suddenly paused in midair.

    Boom!

    A ripple of searing, radiant sword qi spread out in all directions, and the seventy-two altars of sealing ced around the pce shattered and copsed with a bang.

    The restrictive power nketing the area dispersed.

    But Su Yi¡¯s gaze turned toward the bluemp hanging from the ceiling. He said calmly, ¡°Want to keep ying?¡±

    Ning Sihua instinctively followed Su Yi¡¯s gaze.

    The bright red light of themp swayed, and an indistinct female figure hovered within its glow.

    Who is that woman??wondered Ning Sihua.

    Whoosh~

    Themp was only about the size of a fist, but it boomed like a massive tidal wave.

    A swath of red light burst out of it, surging relentlessly through the air. It gradually outlined a woman¡¯s figure.

    She had snow-white hair, and her dress was as red as blood. She had a slender, graceful figure, but her blue eyes were cold and strange.

    Wisps of scattered blood-red sword intent revolved around her, giving her an additional, forceful and austere air.

    When she stretched out her hand, the bluemp fell into her palm.

    She then lightly stepped forward, appearing not far from Su Yi. Her skirts swayed around her, and thebination of her exquisite beauty and forceful aura made her seem like an immortal of the yao path!

    Ning Sihua felt a stinging pain in her eyes, and she felt as if she¡¯d taken a knife to the heart. She instinctively lowered her head, not daring to look directly at the woman.

    Her aura was just too forceful and imposing!

    ¡°Your methods are quite something, Fellow Daoist. You¡¯re surely no ordinary person,¡± said the white-haired woman. Her voice was sharp as a sword¡¯s edge, icy, and imposing.

    ¡°However, this is the Final Resting ce of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House. You¡¯vemitted a grave error just bying here. If you don¡¯t wish to die here, you¡¯d best take yourdypanion and leave right away.¡±

    Su Yi smiled, not the least bit concerned about her threats.

    Instead, he looked into the distance, at Bai Changhen¡¯s corpse. ¡°So, are you the one who colluded with Divine Misfortune to kill Bai Changhen?¡±

    Ning Sihua¡¯s heart shook.?Is this white-haired woman in red the other culprit?

    The white-haired woman frowned. ¡°Fellow Daoist, have you already decided not to leave?¡±

    She didn¡¯t answer his question, but her aura grew even fiercer and more imposing.

    ¡°And you? Why haven¡¯t you left?¡± Su Yi said leisurely. ¡°The power of the formation on the path to the outside world has long since dissipated. Given your cultivation, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for you to leave.¡±

    The white-haired woman¡¯s brow furrowed deeper than ever. She naturally could tell that Su Yi wasn¡¯t the least bit concerned about her threats!

    After a moment¡¯s silence, her blue eyes stared intently at the bluemp in her palm. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for someone.¡±

    "It seems to me you¡¯re waiting for that yao sword, Divine Misfortune.¡±

    The white-haired woman¡¯s pupils constricted; it seemed she was quite surprised.

    But then, Su Yi continued, ¡°However, the sword won¡¯t being.¡±

    The white-haired woman in the blood-colored dress said with staunch assurance, ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±

    This response was unquestionable proof that she was indeed waiting for Divine Misfortune!

    Waves of surprise coursed through Ning Sihua¡¯s heart. She finally understood why Qing Luo had appeared outside of the ruins not long ago.

    So, the sword inhabiting Qing Luo¡¯s spinal column, the yao de Divine Misfortune, wanted to see the white-haired woman standing before them now!

 Chapter 657: The Full Story

    <h4>Chapter 657: The Full Story</h4>

    ¡°Not possible?¡± Su Yi asked coolly. ¡°Just two months ago, that yao sword tried to barge into the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House, only to suffer injuries and flee. Way I see it, it won¡¯t daree back any time soon.¡±

    The white-haired woman¡¯s unearthly gaze was instantly solemn.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, she said with cold disdain, ¡°Given Qing Luo¡¯s power, not even a Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator would be a match for him. How¡­ How could he possibly have gotten hurt?¡±

    Although Ning Sihua¡¯s heart was full of dread, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you believe it or not. The sword really did get injured and flee, and the ¡®Qing Luo¡¯ you speak of was killed!¡±

    ¡°Qing Luo is dead?¡± The white-haired womanughed coldly. ¡°You¡¯re contradicting yourself. If Qing Luo really fled like you said, how could you possibly have killed him?¡±

    Ning Sihua was stunned, but Su Yi quickly understood. ¡°So, the yao spirit within the de calls itself Qing Luo.¡±

    ¡°Divine Misfortune¡± was the sword¡¯s name. Qing Luo was the sword spirit¡¯s name!

    ¡°No wonder the sword¡¯s ves only recall that they¡¯re named Qing Luo after their memories are erased. It¡¯s clearly the sword¡¯s power influencing them¡­¡± Su Yi finally understood.

    He looked at themp floating above the white-haired woman¡¯s palm. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, when you and Qing Luo joined forces to murder Bai Changhen, you were severely injured too, and you were sealed within thatmp, unable to escape. Am I right?¡±

    The white-haired woman said coldly, ¡°I didn¡¯t murder Bai Changhen!¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Bai Changhen was killed, while you were sealed within a bronzemp. When Divine Misfortune¡¯s spirit, Qing Luo, fled, he must have promised toe back for you. I bet he said he¡¯d free you from captivity and take you away from the Final Resting ce. Am I right?¡±

    The white-haired woman said nothing.

    However, Ning Sihua noticed that her left hand quivered as Su Yi spoke. It was a subtle but unquestionable clue that the woman wasn¡¯t as calm as she appeared on the surface!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, didn¡¯t you say that with her power, she could have left this ce a long time ago?¡± asked Ning Sihua.

    ¡°Leaving doesn¡¯t necessarily mean escaping confinement,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Do you see thatmp in her hand? Unless I¡¯m mistaken, it¡¯s an Imperial-level Soul-Refining Lamp. With her power, unless someone helps her, there¡¯s no way she can escape its confines.¡±

    When she heard that, the white-haired woman¡¯s expression finally shifted, and her aura became far fiercer. ¡°Even confined, I¡¯m strong enough to kill you both!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze shone with faint disdain. ¡°If you could really do that, why would you have waited this long to attack?¡±

    ¡°You really insist on seeking death?¡± Cold murderous intent arose on the woman¡¯s beautiful face, and she raised her hand.

    <i>Weng!</i>

    Dazzling, snow-white sword qi shot out of her fair, jade-like palm. It emanated wisps of unearthly crimson luster.

    Ning Sihua¡¯s delicate frame stiffened, and she felt a prickling pain all over her skin!

    Nheless, she watched as Su Yi took a step forward, closer to the white-haired woman. ¡°I said all that earlier simply because I wanted to know the truth. Did you really¡­ Did you really think I can¡¯t handle a tiny little sword spirit like you?¡±

    Imposing momentum suddenly surged from his tall, lean frame. His distant gaze was just as calm as before.

    However, his aura waspletely different.

    The woman¡¯s pupils constricted.

    As the young man in blue drew closer and closer, he suddenly seemed tall beyond limit, like a deity from on high, capable of holding the sun and moon and intimidating the heavens.

    An indescribable imposing sword aura bore ruthlessly down on her.

    She felt as if a Dao Sword had soared out of the void, tearing through the skies, boring through time and space, with momentum capable of shaking eternity¡ªand it was headed right toward her.

    In the face of this terrifying sh, she felt as tiny and insignificant as an ant. She couldn¡¯t work up any thoughts of resistance; she even felt an almost irrepressible urge to throw herself to the ground and submit¡­

    Snow-white sword qi emanated a faint crimson glow as it surged out of her palm, but in the face of Su Yi¡¯s imposing aura, it suddenly wailed, then shattered.

    Immediately after, the white-haired woman¡¯s delicate frame shook violently, and her face was increasingly pallid. Her gaze was vacant, then terrified, helpless, and ovee with despair.

    ¡°Kneel.¡±

    A calm voice resounded within her mind.

    It rang like a temple bell and boomed like thunder.

    The white-haired woman couldn¡¯t hold out any longer. Her knees thudded limply to the ground, followed by a waterfall of white hair.

    Su Yi now stood just three feet away from her, both hands behind his back.

    Ning Sihua was stunned, and her phoenix eyes widened in disbelief. Her mind went nk.?A terrifying existence like that actually¡­ knelt? Just like that?

    Kneeling before an opponent was an utterly humiliating way to lose.

    Furthermore, from beginning to end, Su Yi hadn¡¯t once attacked. He relied purely on his imposing aura to force the white-haired woman to the ground. This was unquestionably difficult to believe.

    ¡°You¡­ Just who are you?¡± The white-haired woman looked up, her eyes full of rm, fury, and deep-rooted dread.

    Su Yi said nothing. He just stretched out his hand and grabbed.

    The bluemp whooshed through the air andnded in his palm.

    It was only about the size of his hand, and the bird-shaped wick surrounded in crimsonmp oil zed, casting dim, mottled light.

    The name ¡°Heavensphere¡± was carved in an ancient script at themp''s base.

    There was no doubt about it: thismp was the work of the founder of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House, the Heavensphere Yao Emperor!

    However, something else quickly drew Su Yi¡¯s gaze.

    There was a mark on themp¡¯s surface, and it was obviously the work of a sword!

    ¡°No wonder this treasure¡¯s aura is so weak. So, it¡¯s long since been damaged. Add that to tens of thousands of years of corrosion, and it¡¯s no longer what it once was. If it were, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯d still be trapped inside. Never mind causing trouble; you wouldn¡¯t be able to take so much as half a step outside themp.¡±

    Su Yi fiddled with themp and said casually, ¡°However, your origin has long since been refined into themp. Although you can escape its confines, it still controls your life and death. You¡¯ll live so long as themp exists, but if it¡¯s destroyed, you¡¯ll die.¡±

    The white-haired woman trembled from head to toe, and when she looked at Su Yi, her eyes shone with indescribable astonishment.

    It seemed she couldn¡¯t even imagine how a young Gathering Stars Realm cultivator could have such terrifying perception or such a wide breadth of knowledge.

    ¡°I understand the gist of what happened. Back then, Bai Changhen was in possession of thismp, and he thought he could use it to intimidate Divine Misfortune into behaving itself,¡± Su Yi said, looking lost in thought.

    ¡°But he would never have guessed that you¡¯d ambush him out of nowhere, meaning he had no choice but to use this treasure to suppress you at thest minute. However, this created an opening for Divine Misfortune to exploit, resulting in the deaths of the third-generation leader of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House, as well as the destruction of the seventy-two Exquisite Chrysalises and the deaths of every disciple present. All of them faced cmity.¡±

    The white-haired woman bit her lip. ¡°I said I didn¡¯t kill Bai Changhen! He was greedy and insidious, and he brought his death upon himself!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi with great interest. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it, then. If you can convince me, I¡¯ll leave you a path to life.¡±

    The white-haired woman fell briefly silent, and her expression was suddenly conflicted. ¡°When the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness descended upon us, His Excellency the Heavensphere Yao Emperor made a choice to prevent the termination of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House¡¯s legacy¡­¡±

    She went on to exin the full situation. It wasn¡¯tplicated.

    The Heavensphere Yao Emperor believed there were only two paths they could take to avoid the end of their legacy.

    The first was to lead their experts away from the Azure Continent and explore the perilous unknown of the starry sky in search of a new ce to cultivate.

    One group left, but another¡ªthis one led by Bai Changhen¡ªbuilt Exquisite Chrysalises within the Final Resting ce in an attempt to escape the corrosive power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness.

    When the Heavensphere Yao Emperor left the Azure Continent, he left three things behind.

    The Allspirit Sword Sutra he¡¯d created.

    The Heavensphere Soul-Refining Lamp.

    And the first sword he¡¯d forged after proving his Dao and entering the Imperial Realm, ¡°Celestial ze.¡±

    The white-haired woman in red was Celestial ze¡¯s weapon spirit.

    Before Bai Changhen set out building the Exquisite Chrysalises, the spirit of Divine Misfortune, Qing Luo, secretly warned the spirit of Celestial ze. He said that Bai Changhen had decided to refine Celestial ze so as to suppress Divine Misfortune.

    Once that happened, Qing Luo would be thoroughly suppressed, but the white-haired spirit of Celestial ze would be doomed beyond a doubt.

    Qing Luo also said that he could help her escape this cmity, but that was on the precondition that she help him take down Bai Changhen.

    The white-haired woman had rejected this idea.

    At the time, she simply didn¡¯t believe that Bai Changhen would dare refine Celestial ze. After all, it was the sword the Heavensphere Yao Emperor had left behind. She was the de¡¯s weapon spirit, but she and the Heavensphere Yao Emperor were as close as a master and apprentice.

    Against all expectations, uponpleting the seventy-second Exquisite Chrysalis, Bai Changhen really did try to refine her¡­

    This left her no choice but to fight back.

    In the end, although Bai Changhen used the Heavensphere Soul-Refining Lamp to suppress her, this created an opening for Qing Luo, who killed his master.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never hated Bai Changhen. He used his body to nourish his de, so Qing Luo kept getting stronger and stronger, but Bai Changhen¡¯s cultivation reached a bottleneck. A long time passed, but he couldn¡¯t break through. The longer he remained stuck, the greater the odds of Qing Luo turning on him,¡± said the white-haired woman. ¡°That¡¯s why he tried to refine Celestial ze; he hoped doing so would help suppress Qing Luo.¡±

    ¡°But even though I understand, I couldn¡¯t tolerate my life ending just like that, which¡­ is what led to that disaster¡­¡± Here, she trailed off and fell silent. Her expression was mncholy.

    After hearing the full story, Su Yi¡¯s heart didn¡¯t even waver. He looked at the woman and said coolly, ¡°The Heavensphere Yao Emperor left Celestial ze behind. That means he wanted you to serve Bai Changhen, yet you made him lose his life. Furthermore, you caused the deaths of every single disciple the Immortals¡¯ Sword House left behind. Do you¡­ Do you really think you¡¯re innocent?¡±

    The white-haired woman tensed, looked up, and met Su Yi¡¯s gaze. ¡°Does being a sword spirit mean that my life is not my own, and that others can decide whether I live or die?¡±

 Chapter 658: A Guilty Conscience

    <h4>Chapter 658: A Guilty Conscience</h4>

    No one liked feeling like their life and death were out of their hands, not even weapon spirits.

    The white-haired woman¡¯s question revealed undisguised fury and indignation.

    Although she was a sword spirit, she was a sentient being in her own right, with intelligence and feelings.

    s, her question was directed at Su Yi, who¡¯d seen numerous cases of sword spirits turning on their masters.

    Even the sword he''d used in his past life had a spirit.

    Su Yi knew that when it came to questions like this, there was no one-size-fits-all answer.

    Just like people, sword spirits came in all stripes.

    Some sword spirits would risk everything for their masters without fear of death.

    Some sword spirits would try as hard as they could to break free of their masters, striving for any opportunity at independence.

    Some sword spirits, like Qing Luo, harbored a desire to turn on and devour their masters right from the start.

    And the white-haired woman in red? She was willing to work for her master, and she was loyal, too, but she wouldn¡¯t sacrifice her life for nothing.

    This wasn¡¯t a question of whether or not sword spirits ought to have control over their own fates or not.

    No, it was a question of whether or not she¡¯d done anything wrong.

    Had she?

    No, she hadn¡¯t.

    But she absolutely wasn¡¯t?innocent,?either!

    ¡°I¡¯ll just ask you this. When Qing Luo suggested joining forces to take down his master, did you warn Bai Changhen?¡± Su Yi said coolly.

    The white-haired woman¡¯s expression shifted erratically beneath his gaze. She slowly lowered her head and said, ¡°At the time, I didn¡¯t believe Bai Changhen would really choose to refine Celestial ze, so I interpreted Qing Luo¡¯s words as an attempt to instigate trouble and lead me astray.¡±

    ¡°So, Bai Changhen didn¡¯t know about it. Is that right?¡±

    The white-haired woman nodded, then exined, ¡°But if he hadn¡¯t chosen to refine Celestial ze, that tragedy would never have happened!¡±

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not here to discuss right and wrong with you. In truth, what happened then has nothing to do with me. If I didn¡¯t owe the Immortals¡¯ Sword House a favor, I wouldn¡¯t bother to ask so much as a single question.¡±

    He paused here, then looked at the bluemp. ¡°No matter what you say, Bai Changhe and the experts of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House died here. Do you¡­ really have a clean conscience?¡±

    The white-haired woman fell silent.

    ¡°Why are you waiting here for Qing Luo?¡± asked Su Yi.

    He could tell that the scar on themp was the same as the marks on the dead cultivators; it, too, was Qing Luo¡¯s work.

    This was unquestionable proof that, after killing Bai Changhen, Qing Luo attempted to free the white-haired woman from her confines, only to fail in the end.

    The woman lowered her head and fell limply to the ground. She said woodenly, ¡°If I told you I was waiting here so that I could kill him myself, would you believe me?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The white-haired woman smiled bleakly. ¡°I have a guilty conscience.¡±

    It was just one simple statement, yet it seemed to drain all her power, and her voice was rife with agony and mncholy.

    Earlier, when Su Yi asked if she had a guilty conscience or not, she remained silent.

    But now, she¡¯d finally answered, and it seemed she¡¯d revealed the deepest scar in her heart.

    She looked utterly tormented.

    Ning Sihua couldn¡¯t help but sigh to herself.

    Su Yi, however, wasn¡¯t all that moved. ¡°Then why are you so certain that Qing Luo wille looking for you?¡±

    The white-haired woman took a deep breath. ¡°He?likes?me. When he failed to get me out of the Soul-Refining Lamp, he went insane, and he killed every disciple of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House here to vent his fury.?He said that, so long as the opportunity arose, he¡¯d be sure to kill his way here and take me away.¡±

    A conflicted look arose on her face, a mixture of pain and loathing. ¡°But he¡¯s never understood. I hate nothing more than wanton murderers like him!¡±

    Ning Sihua¡¯s hair stood on end. She could sense the white-haired woman¡¯s inextricable hatred.

    This was a type of hatred umted over countless years, and there was no hiding it.

    ¡°I can give you a chance,¡± said Su Yi.

    The white-haired woman was stunned. A momentter, she asked in apparent confusion, ¡°You won¡¯t kill me?¡±

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°I just think that if Qing Luo is killed by the woman he loves, it might wellfort these departed souls.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I was lying to you?¡± asked the woman.

    ¡°No,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°You and Qing Luobined still wouldn¡¯t be a match for me. Why should I be afraid?¡±

    A momentter, he sharply changed tacks. ¡°Of course, to prevent the unexpected, I¡¯ll ce some restraints on you. Once you¡¯ve killed Qing Luo, I¡¯ll grant you your freedom.¡±

    ¡°What kind of restraints?¡± the woman asked instinctively.

    Su Yi pointed at the bluemp. ¡°Fuse your life fully into the treasure and allow me to restrict you to the Immortals¡¯ Sword House.¡±

    The white-haired woman¡¯s expression changed dramatically. ¡°But if I do that, doesn¡¯t it mean I¡¯ll never be able to escape my confinement?¡±

    ¡°When the timees, I can teach you to fuse the treasure into your own cultivation,¡± Su Yi said calmly.

    The white-haired woman wanted to ask, ¡°Does such a miraculous method really exist in this world?¡±

    But in the end, she held back.

    She recalled the way Su Yi had approached her with terrifying majesty reminiscent of a god, and his indescribable, matchless sword force.

    ¡°Alright, I agree!¡± The woman gnashed her teeth and nodded.

    ¡­¡­

    An hourter, Su Yi emerged from the pce and passed the sealed?Heavensphere?Soul-Refining Lamp to Ning Sihua.

    ¡°After you leave, restrict this treasure within the Heaven-Sealing Formation of the Nine Absolutes,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°That way, no matter when Qing Luoes calling, Tian Li will find out immediately. That should be enough to eliminate thetent threat Qing Luo represents.¡±

    ¡°Tian Li¡±, or ¡°Celestial ze¡±, was the name of the sword, but it was the white-haired woman¡¯s name too.

    Before Su Yi and Ning Sihua left the pce, Tian Li fully melded her life with the?Heavensphere?Soul-Refining Lamp.

    Su Yi then sealed the treasure up. Even if Tian Li had ill intentions, she couldn¡¯t possibly endanger anyone in the Immortals¡¯ Sword House.

    Ning Sihua asked, ¡°When the timees, what if Tian Li isn¡¯t a match for Qing Luo?¡±

    She naturally knew full well that Su Yi couldn¡¯t possibly remain here forever.

    ¡°Rest assured, as a fellow sword spirit, her foundations are no weaker than Qing Luo¡¯s. Before I leave, I¡¯ll set up a few little tricks. It¡¯ll be enough to ensure that Qing Luo doesn¡¯t leave this ce alive,¡±ughed Su Yi.

    ¡°Then¡­ When do you n to leave, Fellow Daoist?¡± asked Ning Sihua.

    ¡°After achieving Spiritual Manifestation,¡± Su Yi said casually. ¡°I told the Xia Emperor that before the Radiant Epoch arrived, I¡¯d help him repair the Nine-Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation. I naturally can¡¯t go back on my word.¡±

    ¡°So soon?¡± eximed Ning Sihua.

    She knew that Su Yi¡¯s cultivation had already reached the pinnacle of the Gathering Stars Realm. All he needed now was the right opportunity, and he could wee his Tribtion of Spiritual Manifestation and attempt a breakthrough.

    ¡°Is it soon? I still don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll break through,¡±ughed Su Yi.

    He wasn¡¯t overly?concerned with when?he broke through.

    It was just as he initially predicted. Opportunities were a matter of fate. When lotuses blossomed, butterflies would drift over of their own ord. Forcing the matter would only set him back.

    As they conversed, they left the underground world known as the Final Resting ce and returned to the surface.

    ¡°Master Su, did everything go smoothly?¡± Ying Que hurried up to greet him.

    Su Yi nodded, then suddenly recalled something. ¡°This time, I?brought?a Molten Gold Lion back with me. Its name is Jin Nu. Going forward, have it stand guard outside the ruins. You can spend your time cultivating inside.¡±

    Ying Que¡¯s spirits soared, and he said gratefully, ¡°Thank you for your benevolence, Master Su.¡±

    Su Yi waved his gratitude away. ¡°No need to thank me. If you have free time, help me guide Jin Nu¡¯s cultivation.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Ying Que solemnly assented, but inwardly, he sighed.?That Molten Gold Lion sure is lucky. If it keeps watch over Master Su¡¯s gates, how could it possibly fail to soar to greater heights of the Grand Dao?

    However, I, Ying Que, have already entered Master Su¡¯s good graces. That Jin Nu can¡¯t possiblypare to me!

    ¡­¡­

    The next few days were quite productive for Su Yi. Although his opportunity to break through didn¡¯t arrive, he didn¡¯t ck off.

    He tempered his Dao of the Sword, contemted the Grand Dao, refined talismans, quenched the Abstruse God Sword¡­

    When he had a spare moment, he sipped tea, ate, and drank with Cha Jin, Wen Xue, and the others. Alternatively, he¡¯d admire the lilies and the fish. While he was at it, he¡¯d instruct his allies in their cultivation.

    His days were rich and joyful, and he paid absolutely no attention to the world changing outside.

    Days slipped by, one after another.

    ¡­

    Late at night, Su Yi was cultivating in his room when the Soul-Nurturing Gourd hanging from the wall suddenly shook.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Su Yi opened his eyes and frowned slightly.

    He¡¯d been seated in meditation, and he hated when others disturbed him at times like this.

    ¡°Mas-master, today¡­ today is¡­¡± Qing Wan¡¯s sweet, stuttering voice emanated from within the gourd.

    ¡°Come on out and speak.¡± Su Yi rubbed his forehead.

    Since returning from the Great Xia, sometimes, at night, when no one else was around, he and Qing Wan would chat and discuss cultivation.

    When the mood struck him, he and Qing Wan drank together.

    This picturesque yet slightly silly young woman had already reached the early-stage Gathering Stars Realm.

    Her speed wasn¡¯t all that fast; she was slower than even Yuan Heng.

    However, her foundations were incredibly firm.

    She had a pure Yin body to begin with, and she practiced a supreme ghost cultivation technique, the Ten Directions Asura Sutra. Add that to Su Yi frequently giving her cultivation resources, and her foundations were tempered far beyond other ghost cultivators of the same realm.

    Even in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, her foundations were enough to make even peak-level orthodoxies exim over her talent.

    Whoosh~

    Mist surged out of the gourd, and a slender, graceful young woman in a swaying red dress appeared before him.

    This was none other than Qing Wan.

    As soon as she appeared, she lowered her head bashfully, and her snowy, slender fingers fidgeted with the hems of her clothes as she muttered, ¡°Master, I don¡¯t want to bother you, it¡¯s just¡­ It¡¯s the early morning of the second day of the second month. You didn¡¯t forget, did you? Today is your birthday¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, Su Yi froze, looking slightly dazed.

    So, today was the second day of the second lunar month¡­

 Chapter 659: The Heavens Shift!

    <h4>Chapter 659: The Heavens Shift!</h4>

    The second day of the second lunar month, the beginning of the second month of spring.

    To Su Yi, who¡¯d reincarnated to cultivate anew, this day had an extraordinary meaning.

    Eighteen years ago today, he was born into this world.

    Fourteen years ago today, his mother, Ye Yufei, died of disease and left this world.

    And exactly one year ago, shortly after recovering memories of his past life, he shocked the audience at Guangling City¡¯s Dragon Gate Banquet, bing the man of the hour.

    Today, it was the second day of the second lunar month once more!

    Memories of the past flooded into Su Yi¡¯s mind.

    ¡°A year¡­¡± Su Yi rose, then left the building.

    These were the wee hours of the night, or rather, very early in the morning. The winds howled.

    Although a formation protected the ruins, he could still clearly see the stars shining overhead.

    Su Yi took out his wicker chair and leaned into it, gazing into the dome of heaven. He felt an indescribable calm.

    A year.

    He¡¯d cleaved countless karmic bonds and severed countless grudges. At every realm, he¡¯d tempered foundations far beyond his past self.

    When he thought back to everything that had happened over the past year, he wasn¡¯t overly emotional.

    It was just a pity that he still felt little sense of belonging to the Azure Continent. A handful of people aside, there was nothing here he cared about.

    ¡°Where I am at peace, I am at home. Going forward¡­ what does it matter where I am?¡± Su Yi picked up his jug of wine and took a sip.

    Qing Wan approached, then seemed to work up all of her courage. ¡°Master, shall I sing for you?¡±

    Su Yi was briefly stunned. He thought back tost year; Qing Wan had sung for them too. He couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Qing Wan broke into a sweet smile, straightened out her dress, and parted her pink lips. A clear, ethereal song rang out, like the music of the heavens.

    ¡°The Mystic Master, long-lived as the moon, rising like the sun, towering like the southern mountains, never to fall or crumble, flourishing like the pines¡­.¡±

    Her voice was soft and gentle, like the burbling of a spring through a secluded valley.

    This was an ancient birthday song. Qing Wan had sung itst year too.

    Hearing it again as he thought back to the past year was an extraordinary feeling.

    As the song reached its end, Su Yi suddenly sensed something. He suddenly looked up.

    Far away, in the distant night skies, a vast, boundless presence surged. Pure qi sank, while turbid qi rose. Purity and filth, Yin and Yang, intermingled, creating a vision of chaos beneath the dome of heaven.

    A momentter, the low rumbling of thunder reverberated throughout the skies.

    It looked simr to an ordinary springtime thunderstorm, but in Su Yi¡¯s ears, the low rumbling of thunder was the sound of imminent change and a collision with the power of the Dao of Heaven.

    ¡°The Awakening of Insects, the season in which all life awakens.¡± Su Yi¡¯s gaze was distant and profound. ¡°In the past, when this day arrived, Yin qi nourished all life. The world was vibrant, and its creatures flourished. But this time¡­¡±

    Boom!

    Thunder boomed, the sound shaking the nine heavens.

    Su Yi¡¯s Dao Heart was as firm as a boulder and as clear as the surface of a mirror, yet at that moment, it trembled.

    Within his Origin Pce, the Seed of the Azure quivered, seemingly with delight and excitement, or perhaps, as if longing for something.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze shifted inscrutably. ¡°This Waking of the Insects is indeed different than in the past¡­¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, what¡¯s happening?¡±

    There was amotion off in the distance as Ying Que, Yuan Heng, Wen Lingxue, Cha Jin, and the others rushed over.

    There was no doubt about it; the changes transpiring overhead had alerted them.

    ¡°This is a grand opportunity,¡± said Su Yi. He rose from his wicker chair and swept his gaze across the group. ¡°That¡¯s true for you too, as well as for every other living thing on the Azure Continent. Come on, let¡¯s go outside the ruins.¡±

    He carried his wine jug in one hand as he strode toward the exit.

    Although the others had no idea what was going on, they instinctively followed him.

    ¡­¡­

    This night was destined not to be peaceful.

    The Ninth Star Ruin.

    The tree denselyden with the fragmented corpses of stars was so boundlessly massive that every branch was the size of a mountain range.

    Suddenly, one of its enormous branches snapped and fell.

    Crunch!!

    A massive, thunderous boom reverberated throughout the boundless skies.

    A momentter, the entire world swayed and shook violently.

    ¡°A¡¯Cang, this is bad! This is really bad!¡± A little gray sparrow shot into the air, crying out in rm. ¡°One of the tree¡¯s main branches broke! Doesn¡¯t that mean the Origins of the Azure are on the verge of dissipatingpletely?¡°

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. This was sure to happen sooner orter,¡± said a cool, clear voice. Misty light?interwove?above the treeden with corpses, then condensed into an ethereal female figure.

    The young woman wore cloud-patterned skirts, and her absolutely beautiful face flickered in and out of view. However, her jade-like feet were uncovered.

    She stood in midair, and a perfectly round, smooth, illusory ice wheel appeared behind her.

    This was none other than the Ice Soul Xiantian Spirit born of the Origins of the Azure, A¡¯Cang!

    ¡°But this has caused far too great a disturbance to ignore!¡± shrieked the sparrow in obvious agitation.

    ¡°We¡¯ve both long since predicted that the Origins of the Azure would copse, transform into the boundless energy of the Grand Dao, and feed back into the Azure Continent. This is what will lead to the age of prosperity known as the Radiant Epoch,¡± muttered A¡¯Cang.

    ¡°Although what we¡¯re seeinges as a surprise, it isn¡¯t a bad thing. It just means that we¡¯ll have to adjust our predictions again. The Radiant Epoch will arrive a bit earlier than expected.¡±

    ¡°Earlier¡­¡± the sparrow muttered in a daze, looking conflicted. ¡°True. Even the main branches are falling apart. Of course the Radiant Epoch will arrive early!¡±

    ¡°In three months at most, the Origins of the Azure will dissipatepletely, and all of its power will feed back into the Azure Continent,¡± said A¡¯Cang. ¡°We ought to prepare and leave this ce before that happens.¡±

    After a lengthy silence, the sparrow muttered, ¡°If only we¡¯d known. We should never have let that Su kid leave with the Seed of the Azure!¡±

    A¡¯Cang couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Little sparrow, I know you¡¯re angry, but don¡¯t talk nonsense. If anything, we ought to thank Fellow Daoist Su.¡±

    As she spoke, she looked up at the tree stillden with the corpses of stars. It was damaged and already showing signs of cracking.

    ¡°Besides,¡± she added, ¡°So long as the Seed of the Azure remains, the Azure Continent has hope ofsting in perpetuity¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Outside Sumeru Immortal Ind, the skies above the boundlessly deep Meteor Abyss.

    Suddenly, wisps of cryptic mist?interwove, forming a pair of icy, indifferent eyes.

    They peered into the night sky.

    Before long, an excited, hoarse voice arose from the depths of Meteor Abyss. ¡°The Origins of the Azure won¡¯tst much longer! When this lofty one escapes confinement, I¡¯ll go kill that ant and reim the Seed of the Azure!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The Great Xia, Nine Tripod City.

    The peak of Mount Heavenbristle.

    The Xia Emperor was dressed in simple cloth as he peered into the night sky. Irrepressible astonishment appeared on his face, as well as unconceble worry.

    ¡°The heavens are shifting, and the world is changing. Even the Radiant Epoch is arriving sooner than anticipated,¡± he muttered to himself.

    They¡¯d initially estimated that the true Radiant Epoch would arrive half a year from now.

    Yet tonight¡¯s sudden changes meant that the Radiant Epoch would arrive even sooner than that!

    ¡°My Lord, whateveres, we¡¯ll adapt. What happened tonight presents an enormous opportunity for us, too,¡± Weng Jiu said gravely.

    The Xia Emperor silently nodded, and his eyes shone with determination. ¡°Activate the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier and seize as much of this good fortune as you can!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Weng Jiu hurried off to carry out his orders.

    ¡­¡­

    The ancestral grounds of the Demonic Huan Family.

    Beneath the same night sky, a barefoot elder d in hemp stood in the air, his eyes shining with mad delight. He threw back his head andughed. ¡° Haha! Tonight¡¯s fortune is enough to give us several new Spiritual Revolution experts!!¡±

    Hisughter spread far and wide, reverberating throughout the night skies.

    The shifting heavens had long since alerted the n¡¯s other experts, and all of them looked excited.

    They¡¯d seen signs of the ambient spiritual energy¡¯s recovery for months now. Collectively, these changes had altered the Azure Continent until it waspletely different from before.

    However, tonight¡¯s changes were nheless unquestionably shocking!

    It was as if the Grand Dao were a flood bursting through a dam. Its power was vast, boundless, and chaotic!

    Never mind Spirit Dao cultivators; even the weakest of Grain Avoidance cultivators could clearly sense the aura of the Grand Dao surging within the distant dome of the night sky!

    ¡°Quick, prepare a formation. Gather as much Grand Dao source energy as you can!¡± bellowed a bare-footed elder in hemp clothing.

    Simr scenes yed out in numerous ancient orthodoxies scattered throughout the Azure Continent, including Tianji Dao Mountain, the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce, and the Burning Sun Sect.

    Thirty thousand years ago, these ancient factions already stood at the pinnacle of the Azure Continent, and their names shook the world. After thirty thousand years under the suppression of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness, their power was far from its former peak.

    However, they still had their umted knowledge and foundations!

    In response to this sudden development, the ancient factions were as frenzied as sharks who¡¯d caught a whiff of blood. They immediatelyunched into action.

    ¡­¡­

    Simrly, numerous otherworld factions left their bases en masse to seize as much of this heaven-sent good fortune as they could!

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Master, what are you looking at?¡±

    In a hidden world, Chi Jiansu looked at the old blind man in confusion.

    ¡°The heavens have shifted¡­ Within less than three months, the Radiant Epoch will be upon us. However, at the same time, unpredictable turmoil and tribtions will sweep across this world¡­¡± muttered the old blind man, his expression shifting. ¡°Lass, going forward, keep tabs on all information regarding His Excellency Su Yi for me.¡±

    ¡°Su Yi?¡± eximed Chi Jiansu. ¡°Master, what do you want me to?do that for?¡±

    The old blind man shook his head. ¡°Even I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s happening, so there¡¯s no use discussing it with you. Perhaps only someone like His Excellency Su Yi has hope ofprehending these mysteries.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Chi Jiansu had nothing to say to that.

    Her master was good in almost every way, but whenever Su Yi entered the conversation, he was as humble and pious as a religious devotee, and he spoke with borderline blind fervor and admiration.

    Chi Jiansu had always found this difficult to understand. Even if Su Yi were far more heaven-defying, he was ultimately just a teenager. Was he really worth such fervent worship?

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Dammit! This change came too suddenly!¡±

    Near the shores of the Great Qin¡¯s eastern seas, a disheveled, elderly Daoist shuddered, his expression shifting erratically.

    After a while, the unseemly old Daoist gnashed his teeth and shot toward the Sea of Chaotic Spirits.

    ¡°No, I cannot hesitate any longer. I have to see that Su person as quickly as possible! Otherwise, if I miss the opportunity the Radiant Epoch presents, I¡¯ll be really, truly screwed!¡±

 Chapter 660: Only a Tribulation Like This Is Worthy of Su Xuanjun

    <h4>Chapter 660: Only a Tribtion Like This Is Worthy of Su Xuanjun</h4>

    Above the Sea of Chaotic Spirits.

    The night skies were dark and overcast. The low rumbling of thunder boomed throughout the dome of heaven.

    Su Yi stood in midair, drinking as he gazed into the stars, his blue robes fluttering in the ocean winds.

    Ning Sihua and the others stood not far away. All of them were gazing into the sky.

    The booming thunder was intense, like distant divine mountains mming into one another. A terrifying, oppressive majesty permeated heaven and earth.

    Everyone¡¯s hearts quivered, and they felt suffocated.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±

    ¡°Who knows?¡±

    ¡°The heavens have shifted¡­¡±

    They conversed amongst themselves, all of them rmed and uncertain.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. This is a rare stroke of fortune. Once it starts, how much you can obtain is up to you, though,¡± Su Yi said leisurely.

    He¡¯d long since guessed the reason behind tonight¡¯s unexpected development, and he was aware of the sudden change to the Origins of the Azure. That meant that, before long, the iparably overflowing source power of the Grand Dao would pour onto the world!

    ¡°Fortune?¡±

    The crowd¡¯s eyes lit up with eagerness.

    Time slipped by.

    Deep within the dome of heaven, the sound of the Grand Dao boomed like thunder, and it only increased in intensity. An increasingly dense and oppressive air permeated heaven and earth.

    Throughout the Azure Continent, everyone, cultivators and ordinary people alike, had long since been startled into action.

    Deep within the mountains and forests, even the Yin spirits, spirit beasts, and their ilk were agitated and uneasy. They were waiting for something, and their hearts were full of longing.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    Boom!

    An indescribable boom reverberated throughout the skies of the Azure Continent.

    At that moment, every living thing on the continent felt their heart tremble, and their expressions shifted.

    Those with deep cultivation bases gazed into the sky and saw a wave of the overflowing source power of the Grand Dao, descending upon the continent like a rain of radiant starlight.

    The rain was dense and boundless, and it illuminated the entire inky ck night sky.

    As if light were descending upon the human world and casting away the darkness!

    ¡°My heavens!¡±

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the Radiant Epoch is upon us?¡±

    Throughout the world, countless voices rose in uproar.

    This unbelievable scene left countless people astonished.

    Upon closer inspection, the rain of the light of the Grand Dao was like countless shooting stars of varying sizes. Their radiance was dazzlingly bright and eye-catching.

    Some were as searingly bright as the sun.

    Others were dim and faint.

    Some were like massive serpents tens of thousands of feet long.

    There was no doubt that the source energy contained within the different ¡°raindrops¡± of Dao Light was different.

    Even so, the world¡¯s cultivators practically went mad. They leaped into action, one after another, using every means at their disposal to vie for good fortune!

    And a few ancient factions activated grand formations they¡¯d long since prepared for this purpose and took out matchless secret treasures, all for the sake of gathering the good fortune raining down from the heavens.

    It was just as Su Yi said. Tonight¡¯s good fortune belonged to the masses of the Azure Continent; no one could monopolize it.

    ¡°We cannot let such good fortune go to waste. Go!¡±

    Still holding his wine jug in one hand, Su Yi¡¯s other hand summoned the Abstruse God Sword, then flung it.

    Whoosh!

    The Abstruse God Sword flew through the air. Suddenly, an enormous illusory bird appeared around the de. This was none other than the Netherme Demon Sparrow soul essence!

    In the blink of an eye, the Abstruse God Sword shot into the depths of the sky. The Netherme Demon Sparrow, meanwhile, devoured the shooting star-like power of the Grand Dao in a mad frenzy.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi opened his mouth and spat something out.

    A bundle of origin energy floated up. It was chaotic, with no definable shape. As its light circted, it emanated a shocking aura of the Grand Dao.

    The Seed of the Azure!

    ¡°Hah!¡± Su Yi circted his cultivation base, and his voice boomed like thunder as he raised the Seed of the Azure into the air.

    Boom!

    Ning Sihua and the others felt a pricking pain in their eyes.

    They felt as if he¡¯d raised a miniature sun, its boundless radiance illuminating everything within a hundred thousand feet!

    Immediately afterward, an unbelievable scene unfolded¡ª¡ª

    Deep in the night sky, the rain of countless ¡°shooting stars¡± manifested of the Grand Dao changed course as if they¡¯d been summoned. The rain was now headed directly for the Sea of Chaotic Spirits!

    As far as the eye could see, a rain of light descended upon the ocean!

    It was an astonishing spectacle.

    The rain of Dao Light was multi-colored, dazzling, and boundlessly radiant. Its hues tinged and illuminated the entirety of the enormous Sea of Chaotic Spirits.

    Ning Sihua and the others froze, rooted to the spot, and their hearts shook.

    This¡­ what is this, if not a miracle!?

    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there! Hurry up and start gathering it!¡± Su Yi¡¯s calm voice resounded through the air.

    The others reacted as if awakening from a dream. All of them quickly got to work.

    Whoosh!

    Wen Lingxue shot through the air, stretched out her hand, and pulled a ten-foot-wide ¡°raindrop¡± of the Grand Dao toward her.

    ¡°It feels wonderful¡­!¡± Her clear, beautiful features looked intoxicated. She felt as if a warm current of the Grand Dao were flowing through her entire body, nourishing everything it touched. Even her cultivation base was purified and sublimated.

    ¡°What mysterious power!¡±

    ¡°It seems¡­ the bottleneck in my cultivation suddenly disappeared¡­¡±

    ¡°My heavens! Just what kind of power is this?¡±

    The group instantly burst into uproar. Ning Sihua, Ying Que, Yuan Heng, Bai Wenqing, Cha Jin, and several others were all here to gather the power of the Grand Dao. All of them looked excited; they were practically mad with delight.

    When Su Yi saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    The Origins of the Azure were the source of the Azure Continent. They contained the pure, primordial power of the Grand Dao. Power like that was naturally far beyond the spiritual energy of heaven and earth.

    Never mind cultivators; even ordinary mortals could receive enormous benefits from this power!

    With such power nourishing them, even wild vegetation would flourish with shocking vitality.

    ¡°After tonight, I wonder how many people will achieve breakthroughs, and how many will achieve rapid growth in their cultivation¡­¡± Su Yi muttered to himself.

    He held the Seed of the Azure aloft. The shooting stars of the Grand Dao fell like rain on all sides. Some fell into the ocean, while hispanions gathered some of the others.

    But the Seed of the Azure absorbed the bulk of it!

    Meanwhile, deep within the dome of heaven, the Abstruse God Sword hummed continuously, as if whooping for joy. The illusory figure of a Netherme Demon Sparrow repeatedly devoured the light of the Grand Dao, simply beside itself with joy.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then took out the Demonic Womb. ¡°Little turtle, there¡¯s quite a bit of good fortune up for grabs, but don¡¯t get greedy. Take only a suitable amount. Otherwise, it will only hurt your attempt to restart your cultivation.¡±

    Xuan Ning¡¯s respectful voice emanated from within the Demonic Womb. ¡°Master, your disciple shall assiduously carry out your orders!¡±

    Weng!

    The Demonic Womb lit up, and it seemed to inhale, drawing the rain of Dao Light from all sides. It poured continuously into the Demonic Womb.

    Su Yi took a sip of wine and waited in silence.

    The light of the Grand Dao poured down on him, again and again, then soundlessly disappeared.

    This was the source power of the Grand Dao. He gathered it within his body, but he didn¡¯t refine it.

    Even if he refined it now, it would do him no good.

    He¡¯d already reached the pinnacle of the Gathering Stars Realm. He didn¡¯t need this power to nourish him.

    However¡­

    Although no one else knew it, Su Yi had sensed his opportunity to break through!

    Today is the second day of the second month, the day the dragon raises its head, the day of awakening insects, and the day when everything returns to life. Isn¡¯t it a chance to achieve a qualitative metamorphosis of the Grand Dao for me, too?

    I no longer have any mental blocks. My Dao Heart is without w, and my cultivation has reached the pinnacle of the Gathering Stars Realm. I¡¯ve long since exceeded my past self at the same level¡­

    Furthermore, tonight, good fortune is raining down from the heavens. No matter how terrifying this tribtion is, there¡¯s nothing to fear¡­?Su Yi thought to himself.

    His aura was increasingly calm and at ease.

    Time slipped by.

    A little less than ten minutester, the Dao Light raining down from the dome of heaven abruptly decreased.

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t at all surprised.

    The Radiant Epoch wasn¡¯t yet upon them. This was just an unusuallyrge portion of the Origins of the Azure¡¯s power feeding back into the world.

    Even so, the rain of Dao Light was sufficient to influence countless lives!

    Hm?

    Suddenly, Su Yi¡¯s gaze shifted, and he looked toward the distant horizon.

    An ink-like shadow was silently spreading. After just a few breaths of time, it showed signs of blotting out the sun. It had already nketed half the sky.

    It was a dense tribtion cloud!

    The tribtion cloud blocked even the seemingly endless rain of Dao Light!

    At the same time, a destructive, terrifying aura filled the skies above the Sea of Chaotic Spirits.

    It was as if the entire area had suddenly sunk into nigh-apocalyptic darkness!

    ¡°This¡­¡± Ning Sihua¡¯s hair stood on end. She and the others all stopped what they were doing.

    Their bodies stiffened, and their expressions shifted dramatically.

    The tribtion clouds appeared silently out of nowhere, but the invisible, destructive air of an impending tribtion bore down on their minds and souls, making them quiver. Chills coursed through their entire bodies.

    ¡°This is my tribtion. No need to be nervous. Just seek refuge within the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House,¡± Su Yi said calmly.

    As he spoke, he stretched out his hand.

    ng!

    The Abstruse God Sword ceased gathering the power raining from the sky, blurred into a streak of flowing light, andnded in Su Yi¡¯s outstretched hand.

    Ning Sihua and the others hurriedly returned to the ruins. They dared not dy.

    ¡°Come back, little turtle,¡± ordered Su Yi.

    Xuan Ning¡¯s voice emanated from within the Demonic Womb. ¡°Master, I wish to pre-emptively congratte you on oveing your tribtion, proving your Dao, and entering the Spiritual Manifestation Realm!¡±

    Su Yi smiled, opened his mouth, and swallowed.

    The Demonic Womb transformed into a beam of light and returned to the Origin Pce in his dantian alongside the Seed of the Azure.

    Then, Su Yi gazed into the sky and continued waiting.

    The tribtion clouds continuously gathered overhead. They were increasingly dense, piled up like an enormous ck mountain as they sealed off the entire stretch of sky.

    The boundless, destructive aura of a tribtion threw the air currents into disarray, and a terrifying atmosphere enveloped the vast Sea of Chaotic Spirits.

    Beneath the dome of heaven, Su Yi¡¯s clothing fluttered around him. His profound, distant gaze shone with a hint of surprise.

    A momentter, his faint surprise gave way to delight and eagerness.

    This Tribtion of Spiritual Manifestation really was unprecedented!

    Throughout the 108,000 years of his past life, he¡¯d never once heard of anyone undergoing such a massive tribtion.

    The tribtion¡¯s aura even contained traces of a strange, taboo power!

    It unquestionably exceeded the bounds of Su Yi¡¯s understanding.

    However, that was exactly what he was hoping for!

    Back when he left the Great Xia, he realized that his Tribtion of Spiritual Manifestation would be utterly unpredictable.

    Everything happening now was unquestionable proof that he¡¯d been right on the mark!

    ¡°If my tribtion were too ordinary, what would there be to look forward to?¡± Su Yi threw back his head, drained his jug of wine, and casually tossed it aside.

    ¡°Only a tribtion like this is worthy of Su Xuanjun. I didn¡¯t reincarnate and cultivate anew for nothing!¡±

 Chapter 661: Like a God or Immortal

    <h4>Chapter 661: Like a God or Immortal</h4>

    Earlier, when the light of the Grand Dao fell like rain, the night was as bright as midday.

    However, as denseyers of tribtion clouds nketed the skies, darkness returned. Everything was dim and overcast.

    A stifling, destructive aura filled the Sea of Chaotic Spirits, and it was continuously intensifying.

    Everyone could tell that the imminent tribtion was sure to be extraordinary!

    ¡°When I stepped into the Spiritual Manifestation Realm, my Tribtion of Spiritual Manifestation was nowhere near this terrifying¡­¡±

    Within the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House, Ying Que gasped, his expression full of astonishment.

    ¡°How big of a disparity is there?¡± Yuan Heng couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Ying Que said seriously, ¡°This tribtion has yet to descend, but judging from its aura alone, it¡¯s thousands of times more intense than what I faced!¡±

    The crowd was stunned.

    Ying Que was a descendant of the ck flood dragon lineage, and his talent and foundations were tyrannical. He far surpassed the world¡¯s ordinary cultivators.

    Simrly, as a flood dragon, his Tribtion of Spiritual Manifestation was surely terrifying beyond imagination.

    Yet now, he was saying that the aura of Su Yi¡¯s tribtion was thousands of times greater than his!

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised?

    ¡°Big Brother Su Yi will be just fine. I¡¯m sure of it!¡± Wen Lingxue pursed her lips and said with assurance.

    ¡°That¡¯s only natural. No power in this world can?stop Master!¡± Yuan Heng said without so much as pausing to think.

    The others looked at each other inplete agreement.

    ¡­..

    ¡°What level of tribtion is this?¡±

    Far away, over the distant surface of the ocean, an unkempt old Daoist flew through the air. When he saw the gathering tribtion clouds, he couldn¡¯t help but cry out in rm and astonishment.

    He instinctively fled the affected stretch of ocean.

    As Su Yi stood in the air, he noticed the unkempt old Daoist and recognized him at a nce. This was the same old pervert who¡¯d tried to ¡°y without paying¡± at the top brothel in Nine Tripod City, the Song of the Sandy Creek.

    The old blind man had once warned him about the unkempt old Daoist¡¯s suspicious origins. He called himself Ming Ya, the Netherworld Crow, and he emanated traces of the distinctive aura of the Sea of Bitterness. This led the old blind man to suspect he¡¯d once ventured into the Sea of Bitterness, one of the most perilous ces in the Netherworld.

    Furthermore, the old blind man said that the slovenly old Daoist had once tried to use a treasure to determine Su Yi¡¯s fate, only to fail. Worse, he ruined his treasure in the process.

    None of that had particrly surprised Su Yi.

    It was just that he hadn¡¯t anticipated that the elderly, slovenly Daoist of suspicious origins would show up just as he was about to undergo tribtion.

    ¡°Are you here as a friend or as a foe?¡± Su Yi got straight to the point.

    Over on the distant seas, the unkempt old Daoist hurriedly waved. ¡°Fellow Daoist, please, focus on oveing your tribtion. This old Daoist is absolutely not your enemy!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi before paying the man no further heed.

    The unkempt old Daoist inwardly sighed in relief. He stared at Su Yi¡¯s distant, upright figure in a daze, as if recalling something.

    Boom!!

    Suddenly, a crack of thunder rang out. It seemed to have umted power for a long time, and it shook the skies throughout a thousand-mile radius.

    Above Su Yi, the depths of the silently umting tribtion clouds suddenly churned, interspersed with terrifying, intermittent shes of electrical light.

    Su Yi¡¯s expression was calm as he sensed the destructive aura of the impending tribtion.

    ¡°Back in the Wilds, when Holy Maiden Yan Suni of the Nine Extremes Profound Capital proved her Dao and entered the Spiritual Manifestation Realm, she faced a tribtion of?nigh?unprecedented power. They said it was the strongest Tribtion of Spiritual Manifestation in thirty thousand years, and it terrified countless old fogies.

    ¡°However, it ultimately pales inparison to the tribtion before me.

    ¡°Throughout the Wilds¡¯ long history, there really haven¡¯t been any Tribtions of Spiritual Manifestationparable to this one.¡±

    A faint smile tugged at Su Yi¡¯s lips.

    It was faint, but so radiant, so carefree, and so proud.

    Only an unprecedented tribtion like this could satisfy him! This was what he¡¯d reincarnated for!

    Meanwhile, thunder boomed overhead, and the terrifying tribtion covering a thousand-mile radius finally began.

    At that moment.

    Every living thing in the vast Sea of Chaotic Spirits quivered in fear, and those on drynd flung themselves to the ground. They dared not utter even the slightest sound.

    Even Ning Sihua and the others who¡¯d sought refuge in the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House felt stifled. They trembled, both body and soul.

    All of them felt as if the apocalypse were upon them!

    Boom!

    Thunder shook the nine heavens, and dazzling electrical light illuminated the world.

    The denseyers of ck tribtion clouds split apart. Deep within theyers of cloud, the surging, rampaging tribtion lightning was now clearly visible.

    The Lightning of Spiritual Execution, the Lightning of Celestial Annihtion, the Lightning of the Eight Winds, Maic Origin Lightning¡­ Dozens of different types of rare, matchless tribtion lightning shone within the clouds.

    Each type of lightning represented a power capable of destroying heaven and earth. When they fell, they¡¯d reduce an entire area to powder.

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­ How is this a Tribtion of Spiritual Manifestation? Even Tribtions of the Spiritual Revolution are nowhere near this terrifying!¡±

    Over on the distant seas, the unkempt old Daoist trembled and visibly lost hisposure.

    However, Su Yi just stood there proudly, hands behind his back as he gazed up into the sky.

    Boom!

    As a crack of thunder rang out, roaring pirs of lightning descended from the heavens.

    Ordinarily speaking, the firstyer of a Tribtion of Spiritual Manifestation was the weakest.

    However, the lightning bolts descending upon Su Yi were thick enough for several people to wrap their arms around. They shed with radiant purple light, illuminating the Sea of Chaotic Spirits.

    Their power shocked the world!

    ¡°My heavens!¡± Ying Que couldn¡¯t help but blurt.

    This was just the firstyer of the tribtion, but its power far surpassed his Tribtion of Spiritual Manifestation. Even a Spiritual Incarnation Realm cultivator would have stood little chance of blocking it, never mind Ying Que! Had he faced such a tribtion back then, one lightning bolt would have reduced him to ash!

    ¡°Excellent!¡± Su Yi hesitated no further. He charged directly into the heavens, making no attempt to block. He just took the tribtion lightning with his body.

    His blue robes and ck hair fluttered around him, and his entire body emanated an unrestrained air. He was like a frenzied immortal, the very opposite of his typical calm, casual demeanor.

    It was as if a sword long left to gather dust had finally left its sheath, revealing its sharp edge!

    Bang bang bang!

    As the terrifying purple lightning mmed into Su Yi, smaller streaks of electricity traveled across his skin, as if jumping about on every bone and muscle. The lightning released an utterly terrifying destructive aura and attacked him inside and out.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t so much as furrow his brow. Rather, he used this opportunity to call upon the full extent of his cultivation base.

    The Tribtion of Spiritual Manifestation was dangerous, but it was a fortuitous encounter in its own right.

    It was born of the Laws of Heaven and Earth. It could both quench the flesh and temper the cultivation base.

    Spiritual Manifestation cultivators were powerful because they¡¯d undergone a baptism by tribtion lightning. Without oveing a lightning tribtion, it was impossible to step into the Spirit Dao.

    Whoosh~

    Five-colored Dao Light circted around Su Yi, and Yin and Yang fused into one another, creating a perfect cycle of the Grand Dao. Wind and lightning revolved inside it, creating a whirlpool.

    As the circle of Dao Light revolved, it wore away the attacking purple tribtion lightning. Before long, some of the lightning had beenpletely neutralized.

    The rest had been absorbed into the whirlpool and refined.

    In the end¡ª¡ª

    ch! ch!

    Wisps of ck smoke rose from Su Yi¡¯s body like serpents. This was the turbid qi he¡¯d umted within his body over the course of his daily cultivation. The power of the tribtion was an opportunity to cleanse his impurities, one by one.

    Su Yi¡¯s fleshly body shone increasingly brilliantly, like a diamond.

    ¡°He blocked it, just like that?¡± The unkempt old Daoist widened his eyes.

    There was no scattered flesh or spraying blood. There was no hysterical struggle. Throughout the entire process, Su Yi looked calm and at ease. He¡¯d neutralized the firstyer of his tribtion in a single attempt!

    The old Daoist couldn¡¯t possibly have known this, but Su Yi had tempered his cultivation and mental state to the pinnacle of his current realm months ago.

    Furthermore, with the power of the Strongest Dao Seed he¡¯d condensed as an Origin Dao cultivator, he could already y even Spiritual Incarnation Realm cultivators. Of course he could ovee the firstyer of his tribtion!

    Rumble! Boom!

    Before long, nine bolts of lightning fell in rapid session.

    This was the secondyer of the tribtion, and each bolt was thicker and brighter than the one before.

    In the end, they were like silver pirs of light, and they shook heaven and earth. This was far more terrifying than the firstyer of the tribtion.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t dodge. He just stood proudly in the sky, blocking the lightning with his fleshly body!

    Beams of lightning and electrical light scattered. Thunder reverberated throughout heaven and earth.

    The cycle of the Grand Dao revolving behind Su Yi neutralized all nine bolts of silver lightning, one by one.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, was entirely unharmed, without so much as a hair out of ce!

    Heaven and earth were deathly silent.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a bit¡­ too damn terrifying?¡± The sloppy old Daoist was wide-eyed and so stunned he could barely speak. He practically jumped.

    Every cultivator¡¯s Tribtion of Spiritual Manifestation was different.

    Particrly powerful tribtions could obliterate even miraculous geniuses or chosen sons of heaven, ending their Dao and destroying them both body and soul.

    Even more terrifying tribtions could result in almost certain death despite ample preparations. Dharma protectors, formations, and miraculous secret treasures sometimes weren¡¯t enough to save you.

    Throughout history, no small number of?peerless?chosen of heaven had fallen while undergoing such tribtions. Less than one in a thousand made it through unharmed.

    However, Su Yi¡¯s grand tribtion was different; it was so terrifying that it?boggled?the imagination.

    Were a Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator here to see this, even they would feel a certain degree of dread, and their hearts would quiver in terror.

    However, Su Yi made oveing lightning tribtion seem as easy as eating or drinking. This was simply unheard of!

    Boom!

    The lightning tribtion didn¡¯t stop. On the contrary, its light grew even more searing and intense.

    Before long, the thirdyer of the tribtion arrived, the lightning bolts roaring like dragons as they poured from the depths of the clouds. Each lightning dragon was fully one thousand feet long, and they shone with dazzling, jade-like hues.

    Nine lightning dragons suddenly gathered together, forming a singr lightning bolt like a primordial divine mountain. It came crashing down from the heavens.

    This attack was inestimably more powerful than the secondyer of the lightning tribtion!

    This time, Su Yi finally looked a bit solemn.

    However, he didn¡¯t retreat. He still blocked it with his body.

    Bang!!!

    The instant the jade lightning pir came crashing down, he was envelopedpletely in endless, overflowing, jade electric light.

    When they saw this, hispanions¡¯ hearts clenched, and their expressions shifted dramatically.

    But before long, they watched as the mountainous, overflowing electric light suddenly swayed. A momentter, a long, thin rift appeared¡­

    In the end, the lightning bolt reminiscent of a primordial divine mountain disintegrated with a bang and copsed.

    And a tall, upright figure appeared within the searing electric radiance.

    A perfect cycle of the light of the Grand Dao revolved, continuously absorbing and refining the rain of scattering, dissipating electricity. In the process, it illuminated the entire area, creating a magnificent scene.

    This only made Su Yi seem even more like a god or immortal!

 Chapter 662: Breaking and Flourishing

    <h4>Chapter 662: Breaking and Flourishing</h4>

    The tribtion clouds churned, scattering electrical light. Heaven and earth trembled.

    Su Yi stood in midair.

    A perfect cycle of the light of the Grand Dao revolved behind him. He was transcendent and aloof.

    The power of the thirdyer was roughlyparable to the finalyer of my Tribtion of Spiritual Manifestation in my past life,?thought Su Yi.

    But before he could give the matter any further thought¡ª

    Boom!

    The fourthyer of the lightning tribtion was already upon him. A bolt of fiery lightning descended from deep within the tribtion clouds.

    It was like an electric sea of moltenva pouring down from the heavens.

    This terrifying power far surpassed the thirdyer of the tribtion!

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly, and his expression turned slightly solemn.

    He could sense a real threat!

    His body and mind both felt stifled.

    Despite this, heughed and suddenly shot upward.

    Whoosh!

    He fully extended his body, and the revolving cycle of the Grand Dao formed of three types of peerless Dao Charm¡ªthe five elements, Yin and Yang, and wind and lightning¡ªrumbled and burst with intense light.

    Su Yi chose to sh with the lightning head-on once more!

    However, the fourthyer of the tribtion was indeed overly terrifying, and it was full of unimaginable, searing, destructive power.

    As sturdy as Su Yi¡¯s fleshly body was, by the time he¡¯d finished blocking the fourthyer of the tribtion, he was injured. There was just no getting around it.

    His skin and flesh were ripped and torn all over his body, and he gushed fresh blood. In ces, even his lustrous, jade-like bones and tendons were visible.

    The sight of such severe injuries made his allies¡¯ hearts clench.

    However, these wounds meant nothing at all to Su Yi.

    Earlier, as the heavens shifted and the source power of the Grand Dao fell onto the Azure Continent like a rain of shooting stars, Su Yi seized the opportunity to gather abundant Grand Dao source power.

    Now, as he circted his cultivation base, the power he¡¯d gathered within his body spread through him.

    In the blink of an eye, his wounds knit together and disappeared!

    But then, two more types of tribtion lightning struck in rapid session.

    The fifthyer of the lightning tribtion was a dazzling, eye-catching gold. It condensed into colorful electric flowers, which drifted onto the world below.

    The strength of each electric flower was enough to injure Spiritual Incarnation cultivators.

    When thousands of them fell at once, it was impossible for Su Yi to avoid heavy injuries.

    The sixthyer of the tribtion took the form of an inky current of pitch-ck lightning, It formed a massive, electric wave, and it specifically targeted the soul.

    However, Su Yi¡¯s soul was iparably mighty to begin with. He endured the sixthyer of the tribtion with ease.

    However¡ª¡ª

    After a full sixyers of lightning tribtion, the tribtion clouds still didn¡¯t disperse. No, they surged even more?terrifyingly?than before!

    Lightning dragons roiled through the clouds, silently forming a five-colored, revolving sphere of lightning. It seemed as if it were gathering power for one supremely mighty attack.

    ¡°Wait, there¡¯s still more!?¡± When Ying Que realized that something was amiss, his eyes widened.

    Throughout history, when cultivators¡ªhuman or otherwise¡ªunderwent their Tribtion of Spiritual Manifestation, they faced only sixyers.

    The strength of the tribtion varied depending on the individual.

    The more heaven-defying one¡¯s talent and the?firmer?one¡¯s cultivation, the more terrifying their Tribtion of Spiritual Manifestation.

    Yet now, even though Su Yi had clearly already ovee sixyers of lightning tribtion, the depths of the tribtion clouds were gathering power for another strike!

    This was unquestionably far too unbelievable.

    ¡°There¡¯s still more? Has anyone ever undergone a Tribtion of Spiritual Manifestation like this before?¡± The unkempt old Daoist cried out too. He found this difficult to believe.

    Su Yi, however, looked gratified.?Just as I expected, this Tribtion of Spiritual Manifestation was impossible to predict. Now, I can truly say that it¡¯s entirely unprecedented¡­

    The tribtion lightning was already upon him.

    Boom!

    This bolt of lightning was far more terrifying than any that came before it.

    The dazzling tribtion lightning had condensed into a colorful electric sphere. As it fell from the heavens, it contained an aura that threatened to destroy both heaven and earth.

    Boom!

    It crashed directly into Su Yi, and he plummeted several hundred feet.

    Countless wounds ripped open all over his body. Some of his wounds had only just knit back together when they tore open once more.

    His injuries were so brutal, they were painful to even look at.

    No opponent I¡¯ve faced this lifetime has ever hurt me this badly¡­?Su Yi wiped the blood from his lips.

    His long hair was disheveled, his body was battered and broken, and his wounds were shocking to behold.

    However, as the umted source power of the Grand Dao spread throughout his body, Su Yi¡¯s wounds knit back together at shocking speeds.

    He didn¡¯t retreat. Instead, he soared into the air and met it head-on.

    Boom!

    The light of the tribtion was dazzling, and the thunder rumbled as if enraged.

    From afar, Su Yi¡¯s allies saw his tall, lean silhouette fighting amidst the tribtion lightning. He looked tiny byparison, and they couldn¡¯t help but worry that he could die at any moment.

    But as time slipped by, as overpowering as the lightning was, he shattered it, resisted it, and devoured it!

    What happened next boggled the onlookers¡¯ imagination.

    Su Yi overcame the seventhyer of the tribtion, but it still wasn¡¯t over.

    It was as if the heavens had sworn not to relent until they¡¯d taken him down!

    Even Su Yi himself was surprised that his tribtion was so strange and troublesome.

    ¡°Go ahead and try it, then. We¡¯ll see who smiles in the end,¡± Su Yi said with augh, a hint of pride shining in his ck eyes.

    Then, he cast aside all scattered thoughts and focused. He greeted the tribtion lightning as he might a powerful foe, and he charged into the sky and attacked.

    But he never once retreated!

    This was what a sword cultivator ought to be. So what if this was a divine tribtion?

    If it blocked his path, he¡¯d cut it down too!

    In the time that followed, numerous unbelievable, terrifying bolts of lightning poured down from the dome of heaven.

    The Lightning of the Eight Winds danced through the nine heavens like a hurricane. The Lightning of Celestial Annihtion filled the sky like an off-gray mist, and the dazzling, illusory Lightning of the Nine Heavens created a strange, dreamlike vision¡­.

    Every type was iparably rare, the type of tribtion lightning that might not appear even once in a thousand years. Yet now, they poured down in rapid session.

    Ying Que was alreadypletely dumbstruck.

    As someone who¡¯d ovee his own Tribtion of Spiritual Manifestation, he simply couldn¡¯tprehend what he was seeing. This was about to turn his perception of reality upside-down. He simply couldn¡¯t imagine how such a tribtion could exist in this world.

    It was much the same for Ning Sihua and the others too.

    The terrifying tribtion ying out before them was beyond the limits of theirprehension. They felt only bewilderment, awe, terror, and worry.

    Even the unkempt old Daoist of suspicious origins was dazed and rooted to the spot.

    He¡¯d never seen such a grand tribtion either. No, he¡¯d never even heard of such a thing!

    However¡ª¡ª

    In the face of this unheard-of, unprecedented, terrifying lightning tribtion, Su Yi didn¡¯t fall. No, he fought and neutralized its power again and again!

    He¡¯d already lost track of his injuries. His body shattered, recovered, and shattered just as it healed¡­

    He seemed uncrushable and unkible!

    Furthermore, he¡¯d yet to retreat or shrink back even once.

    It was as if he didn¡¯t even know what the word ¡°retreat¡± meant!

    No matter how severe his injuries, he never so much as furrowed his brow.

    Just watching this made the onlookers¡¯ hearts tremble, and they felt too astonished for words, more surprised than ever before.

    To have such a magnificent bearing even now, just how strong must his willpower and spirit be?

    However, although none of them knew it, to Su Yi, everything he was going through enabled his soul, cultivation, physique, and even his mental state to undergo repeated tempering and transformations!

    As Su Yi underwent tribtion, an indescribable, forceful presence gradually surged around him, and clear Dao Light appeared above him, slowly outlining an illusory Dao Pce.

    The pce flowed with the pure aura of the Grand Dao.

    The light of the five elements fell like rain.

    Yin and Yang hovered around it.

    Wind and lightning surged.

    Before long, a miraculous scene appeared before the onlookers.

    The Dao Pce hovering over Su Yi¡¯s head condensed beneath the onught of tribtion lightning, bing firmer and more radiant¡­

    ¡°A Grand Dao Spirit Pce! Master Su is about to break into the Spiritual Manifestation Realm!¡± Ying Que cried out in excitement.

    In the Spiritual Manifestation Realm, cultivators built a Grand Dao Spirit Pce, condensed the Mysterious Truths of the Spirit Dao, gleaned enlightenment into the secrets of heaven and earth, and epted the source energy of the Grand Dao!

    Upon reaching Spiritual Manifestation, the Origin Pce within a cultivator¡¯s dantian would undergo metamorphosis, bing a Spirit Pce. A cultivator¡¯s cultivation base and power of the Grand Dao would meld fully into their Spirit Pce.

    The firmness and majesty of one¡¯s Spirit Pce represented the strength of one¡¯s cultivation base andprehension of the Dao!

    ¡°A Grand Dao Spirit Pce¡­¡± Ning Sihua and the others were instantly excited.

    In the past, even as a Gathering Stars Realm cultivator, Su Yi could both sweep through everyone of the same realm?and?kill Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators as if they were chickens. If he stepped into the Spiritual Manifestation Realm, just how?matchlessly?grand would he be?

    ¡°He¡¯s actually borrowing the bower of a heavenly tribtion to temper his Grand Dao Spirit Pce¡­¡± The unkempt old Daoist shuddered from head to toe. He was so stunned that he almost couldn¡¯t even speak coherently. ¡°F-fuck! Since when did such a pervertedly strong bastard exist on the Azure Continent?¡±

    A lightning tribtion of this level was unprecedented, and?its?strange, taboo aura alone was enough to kill Spiritual Incarnation cultivators with ease.

    Yet as Su Yi underwent tribtion, he didn¡¯t just transform his cultivation base; he even used the power of the tribtion lightning to temper his Grand Dao Spirit Pce.

    This was far too unbelievable.

    Boom!

    The tribtion lightning was increasingly frenzied. Heaven and earth trembled violently.

    As Su Yi fought the surging tribtion lightning, he seized this opportunity to temper his Grand Dao Spirit Pce.

    His physical body, cultivation, soul, spirit, qi, and mind underwent a simr, rapid metamorphosis.

    It was a cycle of destruction and rebirth.

    Every time he was injured, he was reforged.

    He broke, then stood again and flourished!

    However, this process was perilous and unpredictable. The slightest misstep, and he¡¯d be destroyed, both body and soul.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already umted enough. It¡¯s time for Su Xuanjun to achieve Spiritual Manifestation!¡±

    After resisting yet anotheryer of tribtion lightning, Su Yi threw back his head, and his eyes shed with radiant, imposing light.

    With every word he uttered, his aura expanded, and his flesh, cultivation base, and soul grew stronger and more concentrated.

    And the already dense, solid, and radiant Grand Dao Spirit Pce hovering over his head rumbled, the sound reverberating throughout heaven and earth.

    An overflowing, boundless majesty emanated from his body. He was like a volcano on the verge of finally erupting after building up its power.

    But it was at that moment that¡ª

    Boom!

    The tribtion clouds overhead shook violently.

    An indescribable, restrictive aura suddenly permeated heaven and earth, as if mping down on a taboo.

    Hm??Su Yi¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted.

    He just saw a strange white light appear deep within the tribtion clouds.

    It was just a single streak of light, but it was dazzling to the extreme. It illuminated the full thousand feet of tribtion clouds, with an air of undying, transcendent, lofty and supreme divinity.

    The moment it rose within the depths of the tribtion clouds, an indescribable taboo aura descended upon the human world.

    A grim look appeared on Su Yi¡¯s face.

    He was nowpletely certain. His Tribtion of Spiritual Manifestation had no intention of giving him any chance at sess at all!

 Chapter 663: Proving His Dao and Achieving Spiritual Manifestation

    <h4>Chapter 663: Proving His Dao and Achieving Spiritual Manifestation</h4>

    What kind of tribtion light was that?

    It was pure, undying, and eternal, like a manifestation of the Laws of the Dao of Heaven. Its aura alone transformed the surrounding environment, creating a terrifying atmosphere!

    ¡°What¡­ What is that?¡± The unkempt old Daoist cried out in rm.

    The instant that snow-white streak of tribtion light appeared deep within the clouds, he felt an irrepressible terror rise within his heart.

    It wasn¡¯t the sheer power that terrified him. This was awe at the majesty of heaven!

    He couldn¡¯t work even the slightest desire to resist!

    ¡°This is a power manifested?of the?Laws of the Dao of Heaven. It¡¯s like a prohibition; it represents the majesty of heaven, something that the vast majority of the world¡¯s cultivators cannot resist,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    He was actually even calmer than before.

    He was well aware that even if he fought with everything he had, he was absolutely no match for that streak of tribtion light.

    Even an advanced cultivator of the Spiritual Revolution Realm, no, even a Profound Illumination Realm Emperor would face almost certain doom!

    Only a Profound Serenity Realm cultivator, one who¡¯d already started tempering his Grand Dao Dharma Avatar, had any hope of contending with it.

    In simple words, for such tribtion light to appear within a Tribtion of Spiritual Manifestation meant that this was no longer a trial, nor was this tribtion intended to temper him.

    This was a crisis born of the Laws of the Grand Dao, and it wanted him dead!

    However, Su Yi wasn¡¯t at all panicked.

    On the contrary, after calming down, he was even pleased and eager.

    Facing such a grand tribtion was unquestionable proof that the path he walked post-reincarnation didn¡¯t just far surpass that of his past life; he surpassed every cultivator who¡¯de before him.

    His path was indeed unprecedented

    As he pondered¡ª¡ª

    Boom!

    Deep within the tribtion clouds, the snow-white tribtion light was moving.

    It fully illuminated the entire stretch of heaven and earth. It was nighttime, but it was as bright as midday.

    The skies copsed on all sides, and the chaotic, explosive aura of a tribtion instantly spread for a thousand miles.

    As the tribtion light descended, it bore down on the boundless ocean. Its waters sank several hundred feet!

    The unkempt old Daoist shrieked and fell into the water with a thud. The terrifying aura of the tribtion bore down on his entire body, and he couldn¡¯t move a muscle.

    Within the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House, Ning Sihua and the others felt chills course through their entire bodies. It was as if they¡¯d plunged into an icy abyss, and they almost couldn¡¯t breathe.

    Everyone felt a rending pain in their souls!

    When the tribtion light descended, the Grand Dao descended like an executioner¡¯s de full of the imposing might of heaven and undying radiance.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t retreat.

    But he wasn¡¯t stupid enough to sh with it using just his body and cultivation base, either.

    His sleeves billowed around him, and he suddenly raised his right hand and pressed his fingers into a sword.

    He circted the full extent of his cultivation base and poured it into his soul, connecting to the aura of the Sword of the Nine Hells with all his might.

    Su Yi¡¯s face visibly paled, bing almost translucent.

    This was his first time activating the Sword of the Nine Hells with his full power since his reincarnation.

    He held nothing back!

    <i>Weng!</i>

    The sword lying dormant within his sea of consciousness shook, and the nine Divine Chains it suppressed rubbed together, producing an ear-piercing mor.

    Immediately afterward, an obscure, mysterious power surged out of the Sword of the Nine Hells, gathering in the tips of Su Yi¡¯s fingers.

    The power was so dense and terrifying that Su Yi¡¯s physical body stiffened; he almost couldn¡¯t bear it.

    He dared not hesitate. He took a deep breath, and his eyes shone with determination.

    ¡°Cut!¡± He used his fingers as a sword and suddenly shed the air.

    Whoosh!

    A streak of sword qi pierced through the skies. It was obscure and mysterious, illusory and indistinct, yet it emanated a lofty and supreme aura.

    A momentter, heaven and earth suddenly regained their former tranquility.

    The churning seas, the copsed skies, the surging air currents¡ªall of them stilled.

    It was like a painting, a moment frozen in time!

    It was in that moment that the streak of sword qi soared through the skies, as if boring a hole through the ancient restrictions of time and space. It soared like a whirlwind with unstoppable, irrepressible momentum.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Wherever the sword qi passed, the descending snow-white tribtion light burst apart, inch by inch, transformed into motes of light, and dispersed.

    Like an axe through bamboo!

    It was an astonishing scene.

    It was as if a sword had cleaved through the imposing majesty of heaven, breaking the Laws of the Dao of Heaven and forcefully cutting a path to life!

    And when the streak of sword qi shot into the heavens¡ª¡ª

    A perfectly straight rift appeared through the thousand miles of tribtion clouds nketing the sky, extending deeper and deeper until finally, it pierced through even the dome of heaven.

    As if the sword had cleaved open the heavens!

    Immediately afterward¡ª¡ª

    A boom shook heaven and earth. The tribtion clouds filling the skies split and disintegrated as if they were made of cotton!

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    The unkempt old Daoist recovered some of his power and struggled out of the water just in time to witness this unmatched spectacle. Despite himself, he was utterly dazed.

    One sh, and he cut through a tribtion of the Grand Dao!?

    Within the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House, Ning Sihua and the others were too astonished for words.

    How lofty was that final swath of tribtion light? And how holy? It had an undying, terrifying majesty!

    Yet in the end, Su Yi had shattered it in a single sh, destroying the tribtion clouds!

    It was simply a miracle!

    ¡°Many thanks,¡± Su Yi muttered to himself.

    Then, sleeves fluttering around him, he soared into the air and arrived just beneath the dome of heaven.

    A cycle of the light of the Grand Dao revolved around him, circting like a whirlpool.

    Whoosh~ Whoosh~

    The scattered remnants of tribtion clouds, the churning, ferocious tribtion light¡ªall of it surged toward Su Yi.

    All of his injuries disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    His skin, tendons, bones, blood, muscle, organs, acupoints, and meridians.

    His cultivation, soul, and physique underwent aplete, earth-shaking metamorphosis.

    What was Spiritual Manifestation?

    It was when the Origin Pce transformed, bing a Grand Dao Spirit Pce. It was when cultivators gathered the power of the Grand Dao, merged with their Spirit Origin,prehended the changes of heaven and earth, and unleashed the multifaceted power of nature.

    Stepping into this realm meant stepping into a new, higher Dao!

    Throughout history, this path had been known as the Spirit Dao.

    Those who took this step were known as ¡°advanced cultivators!¡±

    They could control the qi of the nine heavens and summon the wind and rain. Their souls could leave their bodies and wander the skies, and their lifespans extended to three thousand years. Their bodies feared neither wind nor fire.

    They could manifest Spirit Dao magic, refine natal treasures, and connect with heaven and earth!

    This state was known as Spiritual Manifestation!

    Su Yi had now absorbed and devoured the tribtion clouds and lightning on all sides, fusing them into his cultivation base. In doing so, he stepped into the Spiritual Manifestation Realm.

    It was like a sudden breakthrough, a metamorphosis. It transformed himpletely, inside and out, like a phoenix reborn in nirvanic me!

    In the end, the abundant life force of the Grand Dao gathered within the surging tribtion clouds and tribtion light flowed into Su Yi¡¯s dantian.

    A grand and mysterious Spirit Pce stood there, as if forged out of eternal divine gold, with undying luster.

    Eons could not move it, and no number of cmities could erode it. This was a Grand Dao Spirit Pce!

    Su Yi¡¯s aura instantly expanded, rising steadily to an unimaginable level.

    It was as vast as the heavens, and it hovered like the moon and sun, as endless as the earth and sky.

    Finally, the skies returned to their former tranquility.

    Su Yi stood there, bursting with clear Dao Light, as if he¡¯d be the center of the world, or as if all of creation were prostrating itself before him.

    The unkempt old Daoist looked up. He felt as if he were looking upon a god!

    ¡°I¡¯ve finally achieved Spiritual Manifestation,¡± sighed Su Yi.

    His sigh contained a mixture of emotions: satisfaction, gratification, and joy.

    ¡°Congrattions, Fellow Daoist!¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, Big Brother Su Yi!¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, young lord!¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, Master Su!¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, Your Excellency!¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, Master!¡±

    Ning Sihua and the others immediately rushed out of the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House. When they saw Su Yi standing in the air, they hurriedly called out their congrattions.

    All of them addressed him differently, but their expressions were simr: a mixture of astonishment, delight, excitement, respect, and even awe.

    Even the Molten Gold Lion Su Yi had dragged back to keep watch over the gates couldn¡¯t help but pay its respects.

    It had been an eventful night. First, the power of the Grand Dao fell from the sky like rain, as colorful as shooting stars. This was an entirely unexpected grand stroke of fortune.

    However, none of that was even remotely as shocking as watching Su Yi undergo tribtion.

    Now, when they saw that he¡¯d sessfully ovee his tribtion and entered the Spiritual Manifestation Realm, they still found it hard to believe. It didn¡¯t feel quite real; it was as if they were dreaming.

    That grand tribtion was just too terrifying!

    Even someone as mighty as Ying Que, a Spiritual Incarnation Realm yao cultivator, was ovee with shock. He was keenly aware that had he faced such a tribtion, he would have died many times over!

    Yet Su Yi had pulled it off. It was like a miracle!

    His sword swept through the heavens, cleaving through the taboo power of the tribtion!

    This was the night of the second day of the second lunar month, the day insects ended their hibernation, and the day all life reawakened.

    It was on this night that Su Yi underwent an unprecedented grand tribtion, cleaved through the taboo power of tribtion light, proved his Dao, and entered the Spiritual Manifestation Realm.

    When he seeded, Dao Light hung around him like a cloud, nketing heaven and earth!

    This was also the night of Su Yi¡¯s eighteenth birthday.

    Up in the sky.

    Su Yi swept his gaze across the crowd and smiled.?This is perhaps the best gift I could have received for my new lifetime¡¯s eighteenth birthday.

 Chapter 664: Stay Here Tonight

    <h4>Chapter 664: Stay Here Tonight</h4>

    The radiant light around Su Yi gradually receded. It was as if his aura had been cleansed; it was now utterly calm and simple.

    ¡°Congrattions, Fellow Daoist.¡± The unkempt old Daoist rushed over, awe, surprise, and admiration written all over his face.

    ¡°Did youe here looking for me?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The unkempt old Daoist tensed beneath Su Yi¡¯s cool gaze, and he felt an indescribable nervousness and sense of oppression well within his heart.

    He dared not hesitate. He said hurriedly, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    ¡°Is it urgent?¡± asked Su Yi.

    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, the unkempt old Daoist said, ¡°It¡¯s actually not urgent.¡¯

    He was just about to continue when Su Yi waved and interrupted him. ¡°Since it¡¯s not urgent, let¡¯s talk about itter.¡±

    The unkempt old Daoist had a favor to ask of him. How could he refuse to wait?

    He nodded and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯ve only just ovee your tribtion, and it''s a crucial time for consolidating your cultivation and tempering your foundations. I understand.¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. It¡¯s my birthday, and I¡¯m in an unusually good mood, so I want to drink to my heart¡¯s content. If you don¡¯t think it¡¯s beneath you, feel free to join us.¡±

    As he spoke, he strode into the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House.

    Ning Sihua pressed her lips into a smile. ¡°This really is a day worth celebrating. Even though it¡¯s the middle of the night, we ought to get drunk. I¡¯ll go prepare a banquet right away.¡±

    With that, she hurriedly led the others away.

    The unkempt old Daoist was briefly stunned, but before long, he hurried after them too. ¡°Many thanks for the invitation. In that case, this old Daoist won¡¯t stand?on ceremony.¡±

    Before long, the entire group had disappeared through the entrance to the ruins.

    ¡­¡­

    Conversation andughter filled the air. The banquet¡¯s atmosphere was joyful and harmonious.

    Su Yi was in an unusually good mood, and he drank freely with the group. No matter who toasted him, he didn¡¯t refuse.

    As an ancient poet once wrote, ¡°One hundred years, thirty-six thousand days. Every day I must drain three hundred cups!¡±

    This was what it meant to seize every opportunity to enjoy life!

    ¡°Big Brother Su Yi, are all Tribtions of Spiritual Manifestation as terrifying as the one you faced?¡± asked Wen Lingxue.

    She¡¯d been drinking too, and her beautiful face was flushed a charming red. Her eyes shone, and she was utterly charming.

    Quite a few others looked curious too.

    Su Yiughed and shook his head. ¡°Everyone¡¯s Tribtion of Spiritual Manifestation is different, but mine was unprecedented, so it was a bit stronger than usual.¡±

    The young woman seemed like she only half understood, so Su Yi patiently exined Tribtions of the Spiritual Manifestation in full detail.

    He exined his understanding of the tribtion¡¯s nature, like the power and mysteries of eachyer of the tribtion, the various perils cultivators faced while undergoing tribtion, and how they could achieve the best possible breakthroughs, among other things.

    Su Yi was the former sovereign of the Wilds, and with 108,000 years of experience under his belt, he naturally understood Tribtions of Spiritual Manifestation far better than anyone else here.

    Wen Lingxue and the other Origin Dao cultivators were repeatedly astonished just listening to him. They felt as if the clouds had parted, allowing them to finally catch a glimpse of the sun.

    Ying Que was a Spiritual Incarnation Realm cultivator, but it was only after hearing this that he understood.?So, there are so many secrets and profundities hidden within the Tribtion of Spiritual Manifestation!

    This realization made him deeply rueful.

    Although the world¡¯s Spirit Dao cultivators had already ovee their tribtions, their understanding of them was superficial. They understood what happened, but not why.

    Su Yi, however, understood both the ¡°what¡± and the ¡°why¡±!

    Before long, the others started asking questions too. They earnestly sought Su Yi''s guidance in regard to the difficulties and confusion they¡¯d encountered over the course of their cultivation.

    As Su Yi drank, he answered the others¡¯ questions, one by one.

    With his breadth of experience, guiding their cultivation wasn¡¯t at all difficult.

    The unkempt old Daoist listened from the sidelines. Su Yi¡¯s guidance might have seemed simple and casual, but it made the old Daoist¡¯s heart swell with emotion, and he could no longer remain calm.

    When he saw that Su Yi could even resolve the doubts of a mighty Spiritual Incarnation Realm yao cultivator like Ying Que, the unkempt old Daoist waspletely dumbstruck.

    By the time the banquet ended, Su Yi had already drank to the point of mild intoxication.

    When drinking, using one¡¯s cultivation base to neutralize the alcohol was like burning a zither or roasting a crane; it ruined the atmosphere.

    The unkempt old Daoist chased after him, unable to hold back any longer. ¡°Fellow Daoist, I¡¯m here because¡­¡±

    Su Yi nced at him, then cut him off. ¡°Let¡¯s chat more tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°....¡± The unkempt old Daoist fell silent.

    Su Yi ignored him and simply left.

    Someone bearing the aura of the Sea of Bitterness hade here looking for him. Whatever he wanted, it couldn¡¯t possibly be simple.

    Su Yi was in a good mood right now, and he didn¡¯t want anything to ruin it.

    ¡°Tomorrow, then,¡± sighed the unkempt old Daoist.

    ¡­¡­

    In his room.

    Su Yi slumped in a chair, reeking of alcohol and feeling indescribably rxed.

    Entering the Spiritual Manifestation Realm meant he¡¯d broken through a critical obstacle on his path of cultivation. He wouldn¡¯t need to worry about breaking through for a long time.

    ¡°At my current rate of cultivation, I might well reach the Spiritual Revolution Realm in less than a year!¡±

    ¡°However, there¡¯s no need to rush. In the Spirit Dao, I will cultivate Dao Intent and refine Spirit Origin. The?firmer?the foundations I establish in the Grand Dao, the greater the benefits I¡¯ll obtain when I prove my Dao and enter the Imperial Realm¡­¡±

    ¡°The first thing I need to do is consolidate my cultivation. The second is to condense Dao Intent, and the third¡­¡±

    Before Su Yi could finish that thought, someone pushed open the door.

    Cha Jin walked in carrying a bowl of steaming congee. She said gently, ¡°Young lord, this?is hundred?treasures congee Big Sister Ning made with Spirit Bamboo shoots. Try some.¡±

    She was dressed in a white dress embroidered with flowers, and her ink-ck hair was tied up into a casual bun, disying her snowy skin and long, thin neck.

    Perhaps because she¡¯d been drinking, her beautiful face was flushed red.

    Of all the women Su Yi knew, Cha Jin was among the most beautiful, and she had a slender, elegant figure and multifaceted charm.

    Add that to their frequent dual cultivation sessions and, as her cultivation increased, her charm and natural qualities only grew more beautiful and refined.

    Every frown and every smile, every gesture was utterly stunning, no exceptions. She was a true peerless beauty.

    And beauties were like wine; the more you tasted them, the more they intoxicated you.

    ¡°Congee, at a time like this? Let¡¯s sleep.¡± Su Yi rose and sauntered over to the bed.

    Cha Jin was briefly stunned. Then, she stammered, ¡°Young lord, haven¡¯t you forgotten something?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Cha Jin paused, then lowered her head, seemingly a bit embarrassed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you always used to say that when you entered the Spiritual Manifestation Realm, you and Qing Wan would¡­. Um¡­ you know¡­ establish firm foundations together?¡±

    Her face heated up, and she felt a bit awkward.

    Discussing dual cultivation was, ultimately, still extremely embarrassing. And this time, it was someone else¡¯s dual cultivation; it was quite a strange feeling.

    ¡°How did you find out about that?¡± eximed Su Yi.

    Cha Jin said sheepishly, ¡°Qing Wan had a bit too much to drink tonight. She and I chatted, and she¡­ she told me. And she even asked me to share my experiences¡­¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s expression turned a bit strange.

    He thought seriously back to the banquet, and indeed, Qing Wan had quite a bit to drink. Her little face had been flushed bright red.

    Given her simple, earnest disposition, she¡¯d undoubtedlymitted everything he said about their dual cultivation to heart. Still, there was no way she would have asked Cha Jin for advice without the alcohol¡¯s influence.

    ¡°She even asked you about your experiences?¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Cha Jin looked bashful, and even more embarrassed than before. She gnawed her red lips and said, ¡°Qing Wan said that in the past, when you and?I dual?cultivated, she heard everything¡­¡±

    She stomped her feet in irritation. ¡°I really can¡¯t believe that girl! She never told me any of this! If I¡¯d known, there¡¯s no way I would have let her listen in like that!¡±

    ¡°....¡± Su Yi paused, but a momentter, he couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.

    Su Yi had never cared about this sort of thing, but when he pictured Qing Wan passively listening to their joyful revelry, he couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Young lord, you¡¯reughing? Really?¡± Cha Jin¡¯s beautiful eyes widened in shame and anger.

    Su Yi waved dismissively. ¡°Dual cultivation is just another type of cultivation. It lets us intermingle Yin and Yang amidst the throes of passion and glean wondrous truths from the confluence of fire and water. Doing so can advance the cultivation. What is there to be embarrassed about?¡±

    Cha Jin had long since grown ustomed to the straightforward openness with which Su Yi discussed dual cultivation, so she wasn¡¯t surprised.

    ¡°Young lord, Qing Wan is a virgin, and she¡¯s never done anything like this before. That¡¯s why she sought out my advice,¡± exined Cha Jin. She paused, then added, ¡°But it seems to me that she¡¯s long since prepared herself. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have brought it up tonight.¡±

    ¡°Where is she?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°She¡¯s taking a bath,¡± said Cha Jin.

    Su Yi rubbed his forehead. ¡°Go tell her to wait until she¡¯s stepped into the Spiritual Manifestation Realm. We can talk about dual cultivation then.¡±¡£¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Cha Jin lookedpletely stunned. She probed, ¡°Young lord, you¡­. Aren¡¯t?at all interested?¡±

    ¡°Do I seem like the type to seize any opportunity that presents itself?¡± Su Yi asked in displeasure.

    Cha Jin sighed. ¡°Young lord, Qing Wan has already prepared. If you refuse, won¡¯t you hurt her?¡±

    Su Yi said solemnly, ¡°It¡¯s only by waiting until she¡¯s entered the Spiritual Manifestation Realm that both of us will reap the benefits of dual cultivation. If we do it now, it won¡¯t do us much good.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Cha Jin finally understood. In her young lord¡¯s eyes, dual cultivation wasn¡¯t a simple matter of pleasure; it was, ultimately, another form of?cultivation.

    But what he didn¡¯t understand was that when a peerless young beauty decided to throw herself into a man¡¯s arms, there was no way she was doing it just for the benefits of dual cultivation!

    ¡°Big Sister Cha Jin, Master is right,¡± a sweet, timid voice interjected.

    As she spoke, Qing Wan walked into the room.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but fall into a brief daze.

    Qing Wan¡¯s dark hair had been tied up, and she wore a form-fitting off-white gown. She¡¯d obviously only just left the bath, and her clear, beautiful face was flushed red. As her eyes darted about, they had an extraordinary charm.

    Her smooth, slender calves were visible beneath the hem of her skirt, as well as her bare, jade-like feet.

    She really had changed; although she¡¯d changed into a simple gown, even just standing there, she was beautiful enough to make a man¡¯s heart tremble.

    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Master. We can¡­ we can do it¡­ter, too.¡± As Qing Wan spoke, she lowered her head, and her voice was as quiet as a gnat, only barely audible. Her snowy skin was flushed with red.

    Cha Jin sighed, then smiled at her. ¡°Qing Wan, your master is doing this purely out of consideration for your wellbeing. Whatever you do, don¡¯t be upset.¡±

    Qing Wan shook his head. ¡°Big Sister Cha Jin, Master has always been good to me. How could I possibly be upset?¡±

    Not far away, when Su Yi saw this, he instantly changed his mind. ¡°Never mind. You can just stay here tonight.¡±

    ¡°????¡± Cha Jin didn¡¯t quite know what to make of that.

 Chapter 665: The Supreme Unity Spirit Void Chapter

    <h4>Chapter 665: The Supreme Unity Spirit Void Chapter</h4>

    Cha Jin wanted to ask, ¡°Just who was it who said he wasn¡¯t desperate? Just who was it who made himself sound so righteous?¡±

    ¡°Who was it who said there was little benefit to dual cultivating with Qing Wan before she reached the Spiritual Manifestation Realm?¡±

    ¡°Why is it that you suddenly changed your mind the moment youid eyes on Qing Wan?¡±

    She even wanted to shout, ¡°Men! You really can¡¯t trust?a thing?they say!¡±

    Despite thinking all this, out loud, Cha Jin smiled. ¡°Qing Wan, in that case, I shan¡¯t disturb you two.¡±

    Before Qing Wan could respond, Cha Jin turned and left, as if fleeing.

    She even closed the door on her way out.

    The atmosphere was instantly stifled yet enchanting.

    Qing Wan was obviously nervous.

    She lowered her head and tightly gripped the hems of her clothing, and she stood there in a daze, like a lost little bunny uncertain of what to do next.

    Su Yi, however, didn¡¯t feel at all ill at ease. He sat casually on the bed, but when he saw how tense Qing Wan was, he was briefly at a loss for words.

    Then, he waved her over. ¡°Come here.¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­.¡± Qing Wan trembled, then lowered her head and walked toward him.

    She was timid and shy. It was hard not to pity her.

    ¡°Listen carefully. I¡¯m going to teach you a dual cultivation technique, and you mustmit it to memory. Otherwise, something could go wrong, and we don¡¯t want that to happen,¡± said Su Yi.

    Qing Wan¡¯s heart shook. She suddenly took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to remember it all!¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Dual cultivation is most profound when performed in ordance with one¡¯s emotions and in unity with the Dao. The method I¡¯m about to teach you is called ¡®Perceiving Subtleties and Guiding the Profound.¡¯ It¡¯s a Daoist dual cultivation technique, and¡­¡±

    Qing Wan listened in silence. Gradually, her nervousness faded.

    After exining the full technique in detail, Su Yi asked, ¡°Is there anything you don¡¯t understand?¡±

    Qing Wan shook her head.

    ¡°Then go to sleep,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°We can dual cultivate when you step into the Spiritual Manifestation Realm.¡±

    As he spoke, he got into bed and rested his head against the pir.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± The young woman was obviously stunned, and confusion was written all over her little face.

    After a while, she stammered, ¡°Master, did you keep me here just to teach me the dual cultivation technique?¡±

    Su Yi closed his eyes and said distractedly, ¡°Cha Jin said that if I just ignored you tonight, it would hurt you. I thought about it and realized she was right, so I decided to keep you by my side. Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t overthink it.¡±

    Qing Wan felt enlightened, but more than that, she felt moved. A heartfelt smile appeared on her picture-perfect little face.

    ¡°What are you smiling about?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Qing Wan sheepishly lowered her head. ¡°I¡­ I feel indescribably happy. I would never have guessed you¡¯d be so considerate and caring toward me, Master.¡±

    Su Yi pointed at the bed. ¡°Sit.¡±

    Qing Wan hesitated for a moment before approaching, but although she sat down, only half of her butt touched the bed, as if afraid he might touch her abruptly.

    The sight of her cautious, tentative obedience moved Su Yi, who said, ¡°Now that I think about it, you¡¯ve actually been by my side longer than anyone else, and your heart is as pure as jade, innocent, and even a bit simple. I naturally have to look out for you. When ites to something like this, I naturally ought to consider you first.

    ¡°Even if, when the timees, you¡¯re unwilling to dual cultivate with me, I naturally won¡¯t force the matter. Matters of passion and pleasure are about mutual feelings, not simply venting one¡¯s lusts.?Sleep.¡±

    Having said his piece, Su Yi promptly fell fast asleep.

    Tonight, the night of his eighteenth birthday, the power of the Grand Dao fell like rain, and he weed an unprecedented Tribtion of Spiritual Manifestation.

    It had been an iparably joyous night.

    However, his path of cultivation would always return to tranquility in the end.

    Qing Wan stared at Su Yi¡¯s face in a daze. Suddenly, the rims of her eyes reddened and misted with tears.

    After a while, the young woman carefully curled up like a cat by Su Yi¡¯s side. She felt an unprecedented sense of assurance and satisfaction.

    ¡­¡­

    The next morning.

    When Su Yi woke up, he left his room, stood in the courtyard, and began his daily cultivation, just as he always did.

    However, his cultivation method was alreadypletely different.

    His footwork was neither rigid norx, and his hands were like wicker branches blowing in the wind, slowly drawing upon the power of his surroundings. This was a disy of the wonders of stillness and movement, of truth and illusion.

    His qi flowed through him like a river, reaching every part of his body. It wandered throughout his meridians, and when he breathed, twin snakes of white air emerged from his nostrils.

    The Supreme Unity Spirit Void Chapter!

    The greatest Spirit Dao cultivation technique of the Wilds, a supreme Daoist canon!

    In his past life, Su Yi once invited several of his friends¡ªthe Peerless Martial Emperor, the Ghost Emperor of the Western Seas, and Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart¡ªto a discussion on Supreme Unity Peak. His goal was to create the best Spirit Dao cultivation technique in the world.

    The four of them went into seclusion and discussed the Dao for a full hundred years.

    In the end, the Emperors fused their collective wisdom andprehension with their understanding of the Spirit Dao, creating a cultivation technique unmatched throughout history.

    When they created the technique, Su Yi wrote the original manuscript by hand. Every word manifested the charm of the Grand Dao, each character a brilliant pearl. The music of the Dao and divine light filled the nine heavens and shook the skies.

    His friends all praised it, saying it was unprecedented and irreplicable, the ultimate technique of the Spirit Dao!

    Unfortunately, the requirements for cultivating it were far too stringent. This technique was even stricter about who practiced it than the legacies of the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers.

    The reason for this was simple. To practice this sutra, someone had to fulfill three requirements before reaching Spiritual Manifestation.

    They needed a soulparable to Spiritual Incarnation Realm cultivator.

    They needed a bodyparable to the Buddhist Undying Golden Body.

    And they needed to condense at least sixty thousand Origin Power Stars in the Gathering Stars Realm!

    If someone failed to meet even one of these conditions, they couldn¡¯t practice the Supreme Unity Spirit Void Chapter.

    Otherwise, the profundities of this sutra would turn on them, and they¡¯d lose more than they gained.

    However, even in the top soul cultivator orthodoxies of the Wilds, Gathering Stars cultivators with soulsparable to Spiritual Incarnation cultivators were rare. Such geniuses appeared less than once in a thousand years.

    The Undying Golden Body requirement was even more extreme. This represented the highest level of attainment for a body refiner, and even in the greatest Buddhist holynd of the Wilds, the Little Western Paradise, only the young Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart had achieved such power of the fleshly body before Spiritual Manifestation.

    And those with sixty thousand or more Origin Power Stars were as rare as phoenix feathers and qilin horns.

    In his past life, Su Yi¡¯s youngest disciple, Qing Tang, condensed seventy-two thousand Origin Power Stars in the Gathering Stars Realm, and she was considered the greatest Gathering Stars Realm cultivator of the Wilds!

    Were it sufficient to achieve any one of these three conditions, they could have indeed found people capable of cultivating the Supreme Unity Spirit Void Chapter.

    But finding someone capable of simultaneously satisfying all three requirements was unquestionably far, far too difficult.

    At the time, Su Yi¡¯s friends had teased him, saying that Su Xuanjun had poured so many years of effort into developing the technique, only to invent something no one alive or dead could even use. They said the ¡°greatest cultivation method of the Spirit Dao¡± was as useless as chicken ribs.

    Although his friends didn¡¯t know it, in his new life, Su Yi could easily cultivate this ¡°useless¡± ultimate Spirit Dao cultivation technique!

    His soul? Even back in the Origin Pce Realm, it was alreadyparable to a Spiritual Incarnation Realm?cultivator¡¯s.

    His physique? By the time he stepped into the Gathering Stars Realm, it was no inferior to an Undying Golden Body.

    His Origin Power Stars? Before breaking into the Spiritual Manifestation Realm, he had ny-nine thousand, nine hundred ny-nine of them!

    He met every requirement with room to spare.

    <i>In the Spiritual Manifestation Realm, cultivators temper their Grand Dao Spirit Pces. The?firmer?the Grand Dao Spirit Pce, the greater and denser the power of the Grand Dao it can contain,?</i>Su Yi thought as he cultivated.

    <i>My current foundations are unmatched; most likely, no one in this world canpare with me. However, cultivating the Supreme Unity Spirit Void Chapter requires far too much spiritual energy¡­</i>

    Before stepping into the Spiritual Manifestation Realm, fifth and sixth-tier spirit stones were still enough to sustain Su Yi¡¯s daily cultivation.

    Now that he¡¯d entered the Spiritual Manifestation Realm, the spiritual energy they contained was merely a drop in the bucket.

    If he used spirit stones to cultivate, he¡¯d burn through over a thousand a day!

    Different cultivation boundaries had different requirements for cultivation resources.

    Su Yi¡¯s foundations were extremely solid, and he cultivated the Supreme Unity Spirit Void Chapter. His demand for cultivation resources was far beyond other cultivators¡¯ imaginations.

    Fortunately, the spiritual energy of heaven and earth is gradually recovering. Furthermore,st night, I gathered plenty of Grand Dao source energy. I won¡¯t need to worry about sustaining my cultivation for a while.

    The Azure Continent was undergoing a massive transformation. In less than three months, the Radiant Epoch would be upon them.

    So long as Su Yi put effort into gathering them, he could surely find sufficient resources suited to his cultivation.

    In the short term, I¡¯ve got to focus on condensing the Mysterious Truths of Genesis and reforge the Abstruse God Sword as quickly as possible. Otherwise, it¡¯ll inhibit my ability to disy my true power.

    Su Yi had a clear goal in mind for his cultivation post-reincarnation.

    He¡¯d begun his preparations for his Spirit Dao cultivation while he was still in the Origin Dao.

    For instance, the three types of peerless Dao Charm he¡¯d mastered¡ªthe five elements, Yin and Yang, and wind and lightning¡ªwere chosen with his Spirit Dao cultivation in mind. His ultimate goal was to fuse these three types of Dao Charm into a Spirit Dao Mysterious Truth known as ¡°Genesis¡±!

    Then, he¡¯d proceed toprehend two other Mysterious Truths, the Supreme Ultimate and the Void Cosmos. Once he¡¯d mastered all three, they would undergo aplete metamorphosis, fusing into a brand-new Spirit Dao Mysterious Truth.

    Despite the Wilds¡¯ long history, this particr Mysterious Truth had never once appeared before. No one had ever mastered it.

    This was because it originated from a trace of enlightenment he¡¯d received from the Nine Divine Chains sealed by the Sword of the Nine Hells.

    Its name was the Apex of Genesis!

    The start of genesis, the apex of the spirit. The Apex of Genesis is realized, and the Grand Dao returns to its origins!

    Simrly, Su Yi had long since decided to reforge the Abstruse God Sword upon advancing to the Spiritual Manifestation Realm. He nned to fuse it with Celestial Blue and forge himself a Natal Dao Sword.

    Celestial Blue was the weapon the Sumeru Yao Emperor, Yuan Motian, had left behind. Although it was severely damaged, it still had its source. Su Yi would use it as a sword embryo and fuse it with the Abstruse God Sword. The resulting Natal Dao Sword was sure to be extraordinary.

    In simple terms, Su Yi saw the Spiritual Manifestation Realm as a new beginning.

    His cultivation technique, the Mysterious Truths he aimed to condense, the natal weapon he nned to forge¡ªall of them were iparable to what he¡¯d done in the past.

    When he finished his cultivation, Su Yi ate his breakfast. He was halfway through the meal when the unkempt old Daoist came looking for him again.

    One look, and it seemed he¡¯d sworn he wouldn¡¯t leave until he¡¯d said his peace.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it, then. Just what did youe here for?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The unkempt old Daoist¡¯s gazended on Cha Jin, who was attending Su Yi as he ate his breakfast. ¡°Miss, might you step aside for a moment?¡±

    Su Yi waved, and Cha Jin considerately made herself scarce.

    Once she was gone, the unkempt old Daoist took a deep breath and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, to tell the truth, ever since I first saw you in Nine Tripod City, you¡¯ve reminded me of someone.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± asked Su Yi, but his thoughts were elsewhere.

    The old man¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°My brother-inw!¡±

    Splurt!

    Su Yi had only just taken a bite of porridge, but he immediately spat it back out.

 Chapter 666: An Incorrigible Little Brother-in-Law

    <h4>Chapter 666: An Incorrigible Little Brother-in-Law</h4>

    Su Yi calmed himself down, then re-examined the unkempt old Daoist.

    He was as thin as a stalk of bamboo, with dirty, disheveled, graying hair, an untidy beard, and a face covered in wrinkles. His gaze was turbid, yet fervent, and it was difficult to even guess how long he¡¯d gone without washing his worn-out?Daoist?robes. They werepletely filthy.

    Yet someone like this said he resembled his brother-inw¡­

    The corners of Su Yi¡¯s lips twitched imperceptibly, and something suddenly urred to him.

    His expression instantly shifted?inscrutably, and he asked tentatively, ¡°Ye Xun?¡±

    It was just two sybles, but the unkempt old Daoist reacted as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning. He was so excited that he couldn¡¯t help but cry out, ¡°Brother-in-Law! I just knew it was you!¡±

    He remained in ce, but his hands and feet waved about as if he were dancing, and his aged face was ovee with mad delight.

    ¡°.....¡± Su Yi stared at him.?Is this guy really Little Leaf¡¯s younger brother? The unrepentant little demon king who wrought havoc throughout the Netherworld andmanded the wind and rain?

    I remember that brat as an arrogant silkpants, but he was quite handsome, a paragon of masculine beauty.

    But the unkempt old Daoist in front of me¡­

    He¡¯s a bit too shoddy-looking, isn¡¯t he?

    ¡°Are you really Ye Xun?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The unkempt old Daoist cried out in excitement, ¡°Brother-in-Law, who else beneath the heavens would be reckless enough to impersonate your younger brother-inw? They¡¯d have to bepletely sick of living!¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    Su Yi was finally certain that this really was Ye Xun.

    That shamelessness and relentless insistence on calling him ¡°Brother-in-Law¡± was exactly the same as he remembered. Ye Xun hadn¡¯t changed a bit.

    ¡°What happened to you?¡± Su Yi frowned. He thought back to Little Ghost City Fengdu, Yin Mountain City, and his meeting with Holy Maiden Jade Angelica, Xuan Zhi.

    It was then that Xuan Zhi told him that the founder of the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce, the Netherworld Asura Emperor, was Little Leaf¡¯s younger brother, Ye Xun!

    ording to the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce¡¯s ancient records, thirty thousand years ago, Ye Xun arrived on the Azure Continent leading thirteen experts of the Ghost Serpent Race.

    After proving his Dao and bing an Emperor, he established the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce. His thirteen mighty Ghost Serpent subordinates were henceforth known as the Thirteen Divine Emissaries.

    Xuan Zhi was the descendant of one of the thirteen divine emissaries, Divine Emissary Mi He.

    ording to Xuan Zhi, thirty thousand years ago, when the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness befell the Azure Continent, Ye Zun led the thirteen divine emissaries in search of the Well of Ancient Chaos. Their goal was to find a way to block the power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness.

    There were also rumors that Ye Xun had led his subordinates back to the Netherworld.

    However, no one could confirm them.

    In any event, thirty thousand years ago, the Netherworld Asura Emperor, Ye Xun, disappeared. In the years that followed, the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce fell beneath the corrosive effects of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness...

    Yet now, Ye Xun had appeared before Su Yi, looking like an unkempt old Daoist. Of course Su Yi was surprised. How could he possibly have expected this?

    ¡°Brother-in-Law, it¡¯s a long story. Allow me to exin in detail,¡± the old man said with a sigh. His mad delight transformed into bitterness and mncholy as he considered his next words.

    However, just as he was about to speak, Su Yi said directly, ¡°Keep it short and to the point.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Ye Xun originally nned to vent his frustrations, but now, he could only force hisints back down.

    The unkempt old Daoistughed sheepishly. ¡°Brother-inw, even after all these years, you haven¡¯t changed at all. Fine. It¡¯s actually rather simple.¡±

    He then went on to exin the situation from beginning to end.

    It was just as Xuan Zhi had told him. Ye Xun arrived on the Azure Continent thirty-eight thousand years ago. Almost one thousand yearster, he proved his Dao and entered the Imperial Realm. He established the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce shortly after.

    By the time the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness befell the Azure Continent, the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce was the world¡¯s greatest faction of ghost cultivators, and its name shook the heavens.

    When the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness began, Ye Xun led the thirteen divine emissaries in search of the Well of Ancient Chaos.

    s, in the end, they failed to locate it. Left with no other choice, Ye Xun nned to return to the Netherworld.

    At the time, the only path back to the Netherworld was in one of the Great Xia¡¯s three great danger zones, the Glittering Ghost Domain.

    It was perilous ground, but it contained a corridor to the underworld that led to the ce deep within the Sea of Bitterness, ¡°the Roseleaf Purgatory.¡±

    It was through said corridor that Ye Xun first crossed into the Azure Continent.

    Who¡¯d have thought that they¡¯d encounter an unexpected disaster while they were still in the Glittering Ghost Domain?

    When he reached this part of the story, Ye Xun¡¯s face revealed dread and lingering terror. He said gravely, ¡°We encountered someone extremely terrifying in the Glittering Ghost Domain. He asked for information about the Origins of the Azure, and when he didn¡¯t get the answers he was after, he tried to capture me and my subordinates¡­¡±

    ¡°What, were you too blunt with him?¡± asked Su Yi. He understood Ye Xun¡¯s character far too well. Back in the Netherworld, he was a famous silkpants, the most renowned little demon king of the Ghost Serpent Race. Furthermore, he frequently swaggered about using Su Xuanjun¡¯s name to his advantage.

    Ye Xun instantly felt awkward, and he hurriedly waved the usation away. ¡°Brother-in-Law, at the time, I was already a world-renowned Emperor. How could I still behave as flippantly as I did back in the Netherworld?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Is that so? Well, who was that guy?¡±

    Ye Xun shook his head. ¡°All I know is that he called himself a jailer, and that he saw us as escaping prisoners.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed.

    A jailer!

    The Nine-Souled Peng Emperor, the self-proimed ¡°Divine Monarch of Tragedy¡±, encountered a mighty jailer while exploring the Sixth Star Ruin. Their sh ended with his imprisonment in the Den of Caterpirs!

    ¡°The really twisted thing is that when the bastard attacked, he actually pretended he was carrying out the will of the heavens. I¡¯ve never seen such hypocrisy in my life,¡± spat Ye Xun. A momentter, he said bitterly, ¡°Still, I have to say, he really was quite strong. Our cultivations were about the same, but hisbat prowess was downright terrifying.

    ¡°Even more unbelievably, he could control the power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness. He suppressed and captured practically all of my subordinates with ease, and even I suffered horribly. It was only thanks to the Sea of Bitterness Sword Talisman you gave me that a portion of my soul was lucky enough to survive. Otherwise, I could never have escaped the jailer with my life.¡±

    He let out a deep sigh. ¡°Although I survived, the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness had already enveloped the Azure Continent. I was just a damaged remnant soul; I couldn¡¯t possibly contend with it.

    ¡°Left with no other choice, I found a nearby battlefield and possessed this battered shell, theny dormant like some kind of pathetic coward. It was only recently, after I just barely managed to recover some of my vitality, that I dared wander outside again.¡±

    Su Yi furrowed his brow. ¡°I distinctly remember giving the Sea of Bitterness Sword Talisman to your sister. How did you get your hands on it?¡±

    Ye Xun said as if it were perfectly obvious, ¡°When I left to explore the Azure Continent, she was worried I¡¯d run into danger, so she gave it to me.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Su Yi said nothing, but he already got the gist of it.

    Thirty thousand years ago, as the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness befell the Azure Continent, a jailer of the Will of Heaven Sect appeared on the Azure Continent. His goal was to search for the Origins of the Azure.

    It was because he¡¯d almost fallen at the jailer¡¯s hands that Ye Xun wound up in this state.

    Was the jailer Ye Xun encountered the same creature lurking in the depths of Meteor Abyss??Su Yi wasn¡¯t quite certain.

    After all, ording to the Divine Monarch of Tragedy, there was more than just one jailer in the Will of Heaven Sect!

    ¡°Brother-in-Law, I¡¯m just d I found you. I don¡¯t know what I would have done otherwise,¡± said Ye Xun, his face full of delight and excitement.

    He lookedpletely down on his luck. He didn¡¯t seem at all like the Netherworld Asura Emperor.

    Were the experts of the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce to see him, they wouldn¡¯t dare believe that?this?was the founder of their sect.

    I¡¯m afraid that if Little Leaf knew the little brother she doted upon above all others was in such a pitiful state, she¡¯d be quite upset¡­

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but recall Little Leaf, the first Empress in the history of the Ghost Serpents. Ripples coursed through his heart.

    He steadied his emotions, then asked, ¡°How did you recognize me?¡±

    Ye Xun said, ¡°Brother-in-Law, you look quite different, and your appearance is a bit different from in your past life, but your temperament and bearing hasn¡¯t changed much at all. Besides, I¡¯m your little brother-inw! How could I possibly fail to recognize you?¡±

    ¡°....¡± Something suddenly urred to Su Yi. ¡°Before running into me, why didn¡¯t you seek out help from the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce? The faction you built from the ground up?¡±

    Ye Xun pointed at his face and said helplessly, ¡°Brother-in-Law, it¡¯s been thirty thousand years, and besides, look at me! If I showed up looking this down-and-out, who among my disciples and grand disciples would recognize me?¡±

    ¡°True enough.¡± Su Yi nodded.

    Ye Xun rubbed his hands together and said with a bit of embarrassment, ¡°Brother-in-Law, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask of you.¡±

    ¡°So long as you quit calling me ¡®brother-inw¡¯, I don¡¯t mind helping you out,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Ye Xun straightforwardly agreed, then promptly added, ¡°I¡¯ll just call you that in my heart.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but rub his forehead.?Just as I thought. This kid hasn¡¯t changed a bit. He¡¯s as dead-set on calling me his brother-inw as ever. He¡¯spletely incorrigible.

    ¡°Tell me what you want. Be quick about it,¡± said Su Yi. Out of consideration for Little Leaf, how could possibly make trouble for Ye Xun?

    Ye Xun took a deep breath, then said seriously, ¡°Brother-in-Law, I want to ask you¡­ No, Big Brother Su, I wanted to ask you to help me find the body I left in the Glittering Ghost Domain all those years ago!¡±

    Su Yi asked in confusion, ¡°Thirty thousand years have passed. I¡¯m afraid your body has long since decayed. Why retrieve it?¡±

    Ye Xun said hurriedly, ¡°Brother-in-Law¡­ No, Big Brother Su, you don¡¯t know this part, but although my body was badly damaged, it wasn¡¯t truly destroyed. Before what remained of my soul left my battered shell, I used a secret technique of the Ghost Serpent Race to seal a trace of my source power within my body.¡±

    He paused, then added, ¡°So long as I can retrieve it, when the Radiant Epoch arrives, I can recover my former cultivation base!¡±

    Having said his piece, he looked expectantly at Su Yi.

    Su Yi thought it over, then nodded his agreement.

    He¡¯d nned to return to Nine Tripod City after entering the Spiritual Manifestation Realm anyway. He¡¯d promised the Xia Emperor that he¡¯d help repair the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation.

    And the Glittering Ghost Domain was within the Great Xia¡¯s borders. It was one of their three great danger zones.

    Furthermore, this was Little Leaf¡¯s younger brother. Su Yi couldn¡¯t possibly remain a bystander.

    When he saw Su Yi agree, Ye Xun went mad with delight. ¡°Thank you so much, Brother-in-Law! I just knew you¡¯d help me, Brother-in-Law! Haha!¡±

    ¡°....¡± Su Yi said nothing.?It seems there¡¯s no way this kid can fix his bad habit of calling me ¡®brother-inw.¡¯

    Or rather, he never nned to fix it in the first ce!

 Chapter 667: Returning to Little Ghost City Fengdu

    <h4>Chapter 667: Returning to Little Ghost City Fengdu</h4>

    Three dayster.

    Weng!

    A strange fluctuation reverberated throughout the room.

    A talisman hovered before Su Yi, and an obscure aura circted around it. As its light flickered on and off, its strange energy fluctuations gradually faded away.

    Hah~

    Su Yi let out a long breath of turbid air.

    This talisman sealed a wisp of the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ aura.

    With this treasure, I can proceed to the Great Xia without worry,?he thought.

    He¡¯d spent the past three days repairing and improving the Heaven-Sealing Formation of the Nine Absolutes, the formation protecting the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House. He¡¯d crafted quite a few talismans too.

    The strongest of them was the one floating before him, the one in which he¡¯d sealed a wisp of the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ power.

    With these in reserve, it wouldn¡¯t matter how chaotic the outside world got; so long as no true Imperial Realm experts showed up, no one could threaten Ning Sihua or anyone else taking refuge in the ruins.

    ¡°I ought to get going.¡±

    Su Yi rose, then left the room.

    ¡­.

    Ning Sihua and the others already knew that Su Yi nned to leave for the Great Xia soon.

    However, when the moment of his departure came, they couldn¡¯t help but feel reluctant to see him go.

    ¡°Big Brother Su Yi, can I go with you?¡± asked Wen Lingxue, the rims of her eyes red. She looked at him pitifully.

    ¡°Not this time,¡± Su Yi said gently. As you know, the Azure Continent is in turmoil, and the Great Xia is the most turbulent of all. You¡¯d best sit tight and remain here. If you feel bored or stifled, you can go out for a bit. Just have Cha Jin and the others apany you.¡±

    As he spoke, he tousled Wen Lingxue¡¯s hair.

    The young woman pursed her lips and grunted, but she was obviously upset.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, "Next time, I guarantee I¡¯ll take you out exploring. How about it?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Wen Lingxue¡¯s spirits soared.

    ¡°Of course,¡± said Su Yi with augh. ¡°I¡¯ve never gone back on my word.¡±

    ¡°Alright then! I¡¯ll remember your promise.¡± The young woman looked delighted, and a radiant smile spread across her beautiful face.

    ¡°Young lord, how about you have Yuan Heng apany you? He can help you take care of various tasks along the way,¡± Cha Jin couldn¡¯t help but say gently.

    She knew Su Yi well. Without an attendant, he¡¯d only getzier andzier.

    Yuan Heng instantly looked expectantly at Su Yi.

    However, Su Yi refused. ¡°The Radiant Epoch will arrive within three months. You ought to spend this time gathering your strength and preparing to challenge the Spiritual Manifestation Realm. Only then can you vie for power and soar into the heavens when the Radiant Epoch arrives.¡±

    This time, everyone realized that Su Yi had already made up his mind. There was no way he¡¯d take anyone else with him to the Great Xia.

    ¡°Master, in that case, you¡¯ve got to take care of yourself,¡± said Yuan Heng.

    Su Yi waved, then turned and left.

    He detested drawn-out goodbyes above all else.

    The unkempt old Daoist, Ye Xun, hurried after him.

    The crowd watched as Su Yi and Ye Xun left the ruins, then shot over the horizon.

    It was the fifth day of the second lunar month, the day Su Yi set off for the Great Xia.

    It had now been three months since he left the Great Xia.

    ¡­.

    Above the sea of clouds.

    Su Yi rode the winds, his clothing fluttering around him.

    His pace was neither hurried nor slow, but he flew far faster than he had as a Grain Avoidance cultivator.

    Furthermore, as his qi fused into his surroundings, he flew without expending the slightest effort.

    This was the Spiritual Manifestation Realm.

    Such experts could ride the winds and fly through heaven and earth. They could leave the northern seas in the morning, wander the four directions, and be back by nightfall.

    ¡°After that rain of the light of the Grand Dao poured onto the Azure Continent, the ambient spiritual energy really is denser.¡±

    Su Yi sensed his surroundings along the way, and his divine sense scanned thendscape. He keenly detected numerous changes.

    The spiritual energy flourished throughout the wilderness, and in the cities, everything seemed rejuvenated.

    From the enormous mountains, rivers,kes, and oceans, to each tiny de of grass, everything was overflowing with vitality and growing like mad.

    These changes didn¡¯t just elerate the growth of countless spiritual medicines and materials; they benefited each and every living thing.

    Humans, ghosts, yao, and nature spirits all had the potential to seize an opportunity and transform, like a carp leaping over the dragon¡¯s gate.

    Even those who didn¡¯t cultivate were bing more robust under the nourishing effect of the spiritual energy, and their lifespans were extended!

    This is just the most remote corner of the Azure Continent, but it¡¯s already changed this much. I wonder what the Great Xia has be¡­?thought Su Yi.

    The Great Xia was the heart of the Azure Continent.

    It didn¡¯t just have hidden realms with passages to the Ninth Star Ruin like Sumeru Immortal Ind. There were also Meteor Abyss, the Glittering Ghost Domain, and several other danger zones.

    The recovering spiritual energy would undoubtedly change the Great Xia the most.

    However, this only increased Su Yi¡¯s eagerness.

    With his current cultivation boundary, if he remained in a ce like the Sea of Chaotic Spirits, he¡¯d be like a dragon confined to shallow waters.

    Only a ce like the Great Xia could provide him with opportunities to ride the wind and waves.

    ¡°Brother-in-Law, no, Brother Su, you¡­ Did you really reincarnate to cultivate again from the beginning?¡± Ye Xun couldn¡¯t help but ask along the way.

    He¡¯d suppressed this question for quite some time now.

    Su Yi furrowed his brow.?Every time Ye Xun opens his mouth, he just has to add the title ¡®brother-inw.¡¯ He¡¯s obviously stuck in his ways with no intention of changing.

    ¡°You can address me as you please. Otherwise, both of us will suffer.¡± Su Yi shook his head. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to concern himself with this minor detail any further.

    Ye Xun broke into a grin. ¡°Wonderful! Right, Brother-in-Law, you still didn¡¯t answer my question.¡±

    ¡°You guessed correctly,¡± said Su Yi.

    Ye Xun had already dared say with certainty that Su Yi must have discovered the legendary method of reincarnation.

    However, when he heard Su Yi directly acknowledge it, his heart shook nheless.

    He sighed wistfully, ¡°Brother-in-Law, in your shoes, I couldn¡¯t possibly have abandoned the cultivation base that granted me my supreme reign over the Wilds or the strength to suppress the heavens with my sword!¡±

    Who would have believed that the lofty, legendary expert known as the Master of Ten Thousand Daos, the man who¡¯d once forced the experts of the Netherworld to lower their heads in defeat, would choose to reincarnate and cultivate all over again?

    Who else¡­ Who else could have given up all that glory?

    ¡°You aren¡¯t me, so you couldn¡¯t possibly understand,¡± Su Yi said calmly.

    Why was it that in his past life, his sword dominated the world for 108,000 years?

    There was just one reason: he single-heartedly?pursued the Dao.

    It was because his heart sought the Dao with unshakeable determination that he''d resolutely cast aside everything he¡¯d obtained to reincarnate and seek greater heights!

    Ye Xun seemed quite self-aware. ¡°Brother-in-Law, it¡¯s true: one such as I couldn¡¯t possibly fathom or even imagine the thought process of a matchless expert like you.¡±

    He paused, then continued, ¡°Brother-in-Law, do you remember? When you and my sister parted ways, you said that so long as you discovered the method of reincarnation, you¡¯de back for her?¡±

    ¡°I remember.¡± Su Yi nodded.

    In his past life, when he visited the Netherworld, he did so to search for the legendary method of reincarnation. Little Leaf naturally knew about this.

    Thus, although she was beside herself with grief when they parted ways, she made no attempt to dissuade Su Yi from his chosen course of action.

    ¡°Agh. Now that I mention her, it¡¯s been a long, long time since Ist saw my sister. I wonder how she¡¯s doing¡­¡± Ye Xun sighed.

    He¡¯d already wandered the Azure Continent for tens of thousands of years.

    After such a long time away, the Netherworld had undoubtedly changed.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that there was a corridor to the Netherworld in the Glittering Ghost Domain? Even if it''s long since been destroyed, so long as we can find it, I have means of repairing it. Later on, I¡¯ll take you home,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    Ye Xun¡¯s spirits soared. He cried out, ¡°That would be amazing!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited too soon,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Even with my methods, I¡¯ll have to reach the Spiritual Revolution Realm before I can repair a corridor between worlds.¡±

    Ye Xunughed dismissively. ¡°Brother-in-Law, how is that a problem? I¡¯ve endured for tens of thousands of years. What¡¯s a little more time? Besides, with your abilities, once the Radiant Epoch is upon us, it won¡¯t take you long at all to reach the Spiritual Revolution Realm!¡±

    Every word was full of absolute confidence in Su Yi.

    Su Yi smiled but said nothing.

    When he reincarnated, he already had ns to visit the Netherworld before returning to the Nine Provinces of the Wilds. He had to find some of his old friends and retrieve some of the things he¡¯d left behind!

    For instance, Little Leaf was keeping watch over the sword he¡¯d used in his past life¡ªthe Tiny Heart of the Cosmos!

    That was the three-inch Dao Sword the founder of the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers, Old Ghost Coffin-Beader, had drooled over. It was also the weapon Su Yi was most pleased with.

    He¡¯d left various other treasures of his past life with his friends in the Netherworld too.

    He naturally had to retrieve them, one by one, before returning to the Wilds.

    Seven dayster.

    The Great Xia, the Southern Skies Province. Yin Mountain City.

    Inside a restaurant.

    ¡°Brother-in-Law, the Great Xia really is different¡­¡± Ye Xunmented between sips of wine.

    After entering the Great Xia, he could clearly sense that the ambient spiritual energy far surpassed the rest of the continent!

    ¡°How far is the Glittering Ghost Domain from here?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Ye Xun didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°The Glittering Ghost Domain is in the Great Xia¡¯s Sand River Province. At our pace, we¡¯ll arrive within three days.¡±

    ¡°After we¡¯ve finished our food and drink, let¡¯s head there directly,¡± said Su Yi.

    Ye Xun said with delight, ¡°That would be absolutely wonderful!¡±

    Su Yi smiled, and was just about to say something when another conversation taking ce in the same restaurant caught his attention.

    As he listened, his brow furrowed slightly.

 Chapter 668: The Ranking of Stars

    <h4>Chapter 668: The Ranking of Stars</h4>

    The restaurant was lively, with no shortage of cultivators among the customers.

    ¡°I heard that not long ago, the seven top ancient factions made a joint announcement. They¡¯ve issued the imperial family an ultimatum!¡±

    ¡°They still want to force the emperor to abdicate and give up Mount Heavenbristle and Nine Tripod City?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. They say that since the Radiant Epoch is arriving early, and since both Nine Tripod City and Mount Heavenbristle are first-rate blessed grounds for cultivation, the seven top ancient factions are dead-set on obtaining them.¡±

    ¡­The conversation continued, and everyone had something to say.

    It was then that an elegant middle-aged man in dark robes sneered. ¡°All of you are wrong. How lofty are the seven top ancient factions? How could they possibly wage war against the Great Xia¡¯s imperial family over Mount Heavenbristle alone?¡±

    His words drew numerous others¡¯ attention.

    One said lightly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, if they¡¯re not out to upy Mount Heavenbristle, dare I ask why the seven top ancient factions are pushing for the emperor¡¯s abdication? And?why they¡¯ve demanded?both the mountain and Nine Tripod City?¡±

    All eyes were upon the man in dark robes.

    He drained his ss of wine, then said slowly. ¡°There are two reasons.¡±

    ¡°First, in the past, the imperial family of the Great Xia controlled everything beneath the heavens. They were the unquestioned rulers of the nation.

    ¡°But as the world changes and the spiritual energy recovers, the seven top ancient factions and the three top otherworld factions have taken the imperial family¡¯s ce at the top. The bnce of power has changed.

    ¡°Given the circumstances, the emperor and the imperial family have long since lost their dominion over the Great Xia. No matter what they do, other factions are sure to find them an eyesore!

    ¡°Imperial authority is like a deer, and the Great Xia has let it slip away. Now, everyone beneath the heavens is chasing it!¡±

    The dark-robed middle-aged man paused, then said, ¡°But the second reason is unquestionably more important.¡±

    Someone hurriedly said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, please guide us.¡±

    Only after confirming that the crowd was listening with rapt attention did the middle-aged man say, ¡°The other reason has to do with a certain someone.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    The dark-robed middle-aged man answered with just two whispered sybles: ¡°Su Yi!¡±

    The restaurant instantly quieted down.

    Even Ye Xun was visibly dumbstruck.

    The dark-robed middle-aged man continued, ¡°Three months ago, on Sumeru Immortal Ind, Su Yi ughtered thirteen monsters of the ancient era, each with a transcendent status. The most famous of them were Huan Shaoyou of the Demonic Huan Family, the core disciple of the Burning Sun Sect, Jing Lingzhen, and the monstrous genius of Tianji Dao Mountain, Yan Jingyun.

    ¡°Pick any of the dead monsters of the ancient era at random, and you¡¯d find someone with an immeasurably glorious future. They were the most valued geniuses of their respective factions, yet all of them fell at Su Yi¡¯s hands.

    ¡°After the curtains fell on the expedition to Sumeru Immortal Ind, the prominent experts of the various ancient factions sought justice at Mount Heavenbristle. They hoped the imperial family would no longer offer Su Yi its protection.

    ¡°But in the end, everyst illustrious emissary died in the Sr King¡¯s estate!¡±

    The dark-robed middle-aged man sighed. ¡°How could the ancient factions be anything but furious? How could they not hate Su Yi?¡±

    Just listening, the crowd¡¯s hearts swelled with emotion.

    Someone couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°But Su Yi¡¯s the one who did all that. Even if the ancient factions want revenge, they should go looking for Su Yi.¡±

    The middle-aged man sneered. ¡°Su Yi is indeed the primary offender, but the imperial family protected him. That¡¯s a crime in its own right! That¡¯s what it means to ¡®rise and fall together.¡¯ The day the imperial family chose to stand with Su Yi, they brought these consequences upon themselves!¡±

    Here, he seemed a bit regretful. ¡°They say that the seven great ancient factions have been searching for Su Yi all this time, but they¡¯ve yet to uncover any leads.¡±

    Someone said, ¡°Su Yi must be afraid!¡±

    ¡°I heard that Su Yi long since realized he was?in for trouble, and he was afraid the ancient factions woulde looking to settle the score, so he fled the Great Xia months ago.¡±

    ¡°I also heard that the seven top ancient factions are making trouble for the imperial family in part to force Su Yi out of hiding.¡±

    ¡­everyone seemed to have something to say, so the discussion was quite animated.

    As Ye Xun eavesdropped, his expression turned a bit strange.

    He looked at Su Yi. ¡°Brother-in-Law, you¡¯ve only been gone three months. Who¡¯d have thought these cultivators would take you for a coward?¡±

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°Why should their opinions matter to me?¡±

    However, he did learn a bit from their conversation.

    For instance, he¡¯d learned that the cultivation factions of the Great Xia had established an all-new bnce of power.

    And that of them, the seven top ancient factions were the strongest.

    The seven top factions were the Demonic Huan Family, Tianji Dao Mountain, the Burning Sun Sect, the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce, the Pure Emptiness Buddhist Sect, Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain, and the Dongguo Family.

    There were various other ancient factions too, but theirprehensive strength was rtively weak. Those seven were the strongest.

    Within the Great Xia¡¯s borders, there were also three otherworld factions capable of standing shoulder-to-shoulder with the seven great ancient factions.

    They were the House of the Skywalking Sword, the Tiandou Spirit Cult, and the Incarnation of Stars Sect!

    The three otherworld factions had crossed over about two months ago, one after another. Following a battle of unmatched scale, they established themselves in the Azure Continent.

    They were now the three most prominent otherworld factions in the Great Xia.

    Even the seven great ancient factions had tacitly acknowledged the three top otherworld factions¡¯ presence.

    When he learned of all these changes, Su Yi was inwardly quite rueful too.

    There was no doubt about it. During his absence, the bnce of power among the Great Xia¡¯s cultivators had changed several times. It waspletely different from before!

    Not long ago, the Great Xia¡¯s top four factions were the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect, Cloudsky Divine Pce, Maha Temple, and the Qingyi Dao Sect.

    Yet now, none of their former glory remained!

    Even the imperial family, the former?hegemons?of everything beneath the heavens, were in an uncertain predicament!

    Indeed, worldly affairs were ever-changing.

    ¡°Now that you mention Su Yi, the most attention-grabbing experts of the Great Xia are all listed on the Ranking of Stars. Su Yi was once the most outstanding figure of the younger generation, but how many people even remember that now?¡± someone sighed.

    The Ranking of Stars was the work of an ancient faction, Bluecloud Tower.

    It enumerated the most talented, peerless figures of the Great Xia¡¯s younger generation.

    A few months ago, when Bluecloud Tower first published the list, it caused an enormousmotion and drew widespread attention.

    The list had already be the standard by which the world¡¯s cultivators judged the nation¡¯s top genius!

    ¡°They call them ¡®stars¡¯ because they shine brighter than everything around them. ording to Bluecloud Tower, everyone on the list has an opportunity to dazzle the world during the impending Radiant Epoch.¡±

    Someone sighed, ¡°Every month, Bluecloud Tower revises the list and re-orders the names. However, no matter how the rankings change, there¡¯s no way to make the list unless you¡¯re at least in the Spiritual Manifestation Realm!

    ¡°Given the circumstances, it doesn¡¯t matter how incredible Su Yi was back then, or how much attention he received. The world has changed, and now, he isn¡¯t even qualified for a ce on the Ranking of Stars.¡±

    This prompted quite a few wistful sighs.

    Su Yi¡¯s legend was already in the past.

    As the spiritual energy of heaven and earth recovered, the most dazzling experts of the new age were all already listed on the Ranking of Stars!

    Ye Xun couldn¡¯t help but find their conversation displeasing. ¡°I know about Bluecloud Tower. Even thirty thousand years ago, they lovedpiling all sorts of lists, like a ¡®mysterious items ranking¡¯ and a ¡®talent in the Grand Dao¡¯ ranking, and a ¡®chosen geniuses of heaven ranking.¡¯ I wouldn¡¯t have thought they¡¯d pop up again after all these years.¡±

    He paused, then added, ¡°I cannot deny that the lists theypile are quite authoritative; they don¡¯t just pull their numbers out of nowhere. Still, this time, they¡¯re mistaken!¡±

    He sneered, ¡°They definitely don¡¯t know that you¡¯ve already stepped into the Spiritual Manifestation Realm. If they did, how could your name possibly be absent from the list?¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°It¡¯s better that my name isn¡¯t on the list.¡±

    Given his mentality and experience, how could he possibly care about a list like that?

    Besides, even as an Origin Dao cultivator, he could kill Spiritual Manifestation cultivators as easily as if they were chickens, and he¡¯d even suppressed Spiritual Incarnation Realm cultivators before.

    Now that he was an advanced cultivator of the Spirit Dao too, how could he possibly care whether or not he was qualified to join the Ranking of Stars?

    Ye Xun paused, stunned, then looked ashamed. ¡°Brother-in-Law, I was wrong. You¡¯re absolutely right. No list in this world could possibly measure your mightiness! Those guys over at Bluecloud Tower are in no way worthy of assessing your strength!¡±

    ¡°....¡± Inwardly, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but ask,?If you¡¯re?going to suck up to someone, should you really make it so tant?

    Now that I think about it, when ites to boot-licking, Ying Que is a true expert. He tters with practiced confidence, and he¡¯s subtle enough that it doesn¡¯t feel at all ufortable. His skill has truly reached the pinnacle of mastery!

    As for Ye Xun¡­ No matter how I look at him, he just seems like a toadyish, shamelessckey¡­

    Of course, Su Yi knew full well that Ye Xun wasn¡¯t at all inept. Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t have possibly founded the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce or be the world-famous Netherworld Asura Emperor.

    This punk kid must only act like a shameless, incorrigible little flunky when I¡¯m around¡­

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Su Yi. He drained his ss and got up. ¡°We should get to the Glittering Ghost Domain as quickly as possible. Once we¡¯ve resolved your problem, we can head to Nine Tripod City.¡±

    He¡¯d just learned?that the seven top ancient factions were targeting and suppressing the imperial family, and there was no way he¡¯d remained a bystander.

    After all, the Xia Emperor had looked after him and helped him out during his time in Nine Tripod City.

    Besides, he¡¯d long since promised to help the emperor repair the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation.

    Three dayster.

    The Great Xia¡¯s Sand River Province, Cloud Mulberry Ridge.

    It was dusk, and the skies were red as fire beneath the light of the setting sun.

    Su Yi and Ye Xun shot over from afar.

    ¡°Brother-in-Law, the entrance to the Glittering Ghost Domain is deep within Cloud Mulberry Ridge,¡± said Ye Xun, pointing into the distance.

    Su Yi looked over. Cloud Mulberry Ridge was vast and imposing, and it extended into the distance. It was a magnificent sight.

    Furthermore, they could sense the presence of numerous cultivators throughout the ridge!

    Ye Xun noticed them too, and he eximed, ¡°Why are there so many cultivators here? Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯re all headed for the Glittering Ghost Domain?¡±

 Chapter 669: The Glittering Ghost Domain

    <h4>Chapter 669: The Glittering Ghost Domain</h4>

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡± Su Yi stepped into the air and headed toward Mulberry Cloud Ridge. Ye Xun followed him.

    From time to time, streaks of light swept by. They were flying cultivators of all ages, including both men and women.

    Most were in groups of three to five, and they were obviously from different factions.

    There was the odd cultivator traveling on their own, but there weren¡¯t many of them.

    Just like Su Yi and Ye Xun, they were headed toward Mulberry Cloud Ridge.

    Ye Xun couldn¡¯t help but look a bit concerned.?Don¡¯t tell me something happened in Mulberry Cloud Ridge?

    But if nothing happened, why drew so many cultivators there?

    Shortly afterward.

    A massive valley entered their field of view.

    The mountains were like a natural gate. They were so tall that they pierced the clouds.

    Misty light hovered around the entrance to the valley. Formless spatial ripples spread across it.

    The skies above the valley were enshrouded in clouds so dark and dense that they blotted out the sun.

    ¡°Brother-in-Law, that¡¯s the entrance to Glittering Ghost Domain. Strange spatial power is interspersed throughout the ridge. Thirty thousand years ago, there was no way to enter without Imperial Realm cultivation,¡± Ye Xun said at top speeds.?¡°However, it¡¯s obviously changed dramatically since then. The spatial power around the entrance is sparse as can be.¡±

    Su Yi nodded.

    The Glittering Ghost Domain, Sumeru Immortal Ind, and the Dark Immortal Grounds were the Great Xia¡¯s three forbidden zones.

    To the best of his knowledge, historically, it was extremely rare for experts to risk themselves venturing inside.

    Yet now, numerous cultivators had entered the valley in search of the entrance to the Glittering Ghost Domain!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, please wait up.¡± As Su Yi strode through the skies, he arrived before one of the solo travelers, a middle-aged man in ck.

    The ck-robed middle-aged man furrowed his brow. ¡°Do you have business with me?¡±

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°I just wanted to ask what happened in the Glittering Ghost Domain to draw so many experts here.¡±

    The ck-robed middle-aged man eximed, ¡°You¡¯re already here. How could you not know what happened?¡±

    Ye Xun said impatiently, ¡°He asked you a question, so answer it. What¡¯s with all the nonsense?¡±

    The middle-aged man¡¯s expression darkened, and his brow furrowed with anger.

    He was just about to say something when Su Yi waved. ¡°Fellow Daoist, please don¡¯t take offense. That¡¯s just how he is; we have no intention of offending you.¡±

    The ck-robed middle-aged man¡¯s expression mellowed significantly, and he said, ¡°The situation is actually quite simple. Lately, numerous unbelievable transformations have urred within Glittering Ghost Domain, and many of the cultivators who¡¯ve ventured inside have obtained varying degrees of good fortune. As a result, an increasing number of cultivators have flocked here to test their luck.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s it,¡± said Su Yi, looking enlightened. ¡°Thank you for your guidance.¡±

    The middle-aged man seemed to approve of Su Yi¡¯s attitude. ¡°Young man, although there¡¯s quite a bit of good fortune waiting in the Glittering Ghost Domain, it¡¯s full of numerous perils, and incidents of cultivators killing each other over treasure aremonce. You¡¯d best be careful.¡±

    He paused, then said with a reserved air, ¡°Of course, if you run into trouble while exploring the Glittering Ghost Domain, you can give whoever it is my name. I, Guan Tieshan, am no lofty expert, but at the very least, I¡¯ve got a reputation here in the Sand River Province. My name might well be enough to resolve your problems.¡±

    As he spoke, the corners of his lips arched upward.

    Ye Xun¡¯s expression was strange.?This punk is only in the early-stage Spiritual Manifestation Realm, but he sure knows how to put on airs!

    Su Yi smiled but said nothing. He simply turned and left.

    Ye Xun hurried after him.

    The man who called himself Guan Tieshan suddenly seemed to realize something, and he hurriedly called out, ¡°Young man, don¡¯t use my name to carry out acts of wickedness. If you do, I¡¯ll be the first to hold you ountable!¡±

    ¡°....¡± Ye Xun remained silent, but when they arrived at the entrance to the valley, he could no longer hold back. He clutched his stomach and burst intoughter. ¡°Damn, that guy sure knows how to act cool!¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but smile, but then, he shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine; he¡¯s not a bad person.¡±

    As they conversed, they entered the valley.

    Whoosh~

    A series of spatial ripples spread out, and both of them disappeared into thin air.

    Guan Tieshan remained where they¡¯d left him. He made no further movements.

    It seemed he was waiting for someone.

    About ten minutester.

    The sound of des cutting through the air emanated from over the horizon. A group of cultivators rode in on flying swords, like a rain of light. Their momentum was shocking.

    Their arrival instantly provoked widespread uproar.

    ¡°Those are disciples of Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain!¡±

    ¡°My heavens! A powerful ancient faction like that wants to get involved too?¡±

    ¡°Pipe down! Don¡¯t offend those illustrious experts!¡±

    ¡­.The various nearby cultivators all looked fearful and awed.

    Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain was one of the seven great ancient sects!

    Even thirty thousand years ago, they were the Azure Continent¡¯s top faction of sword cultivators, and their umted foundations were iparably shocking!

    Their group consisted of six people, three young men, two young women, and a decrepit, white-haired elder.

    The leader was a young man in a feather coat. He wore a jade crown and a golden belt. His features were handsome, but his gaze was cold and indifferent. When his eyes opened and closed, they glinted with faint, sharp purple light as imposing as the edge of a sword.

    His aura was so powerful that it shook heaven and earth.

    The young men and women with him all looked extraordinary. It was obvious at a nce that they were no ordinary people.

    However, their magnificent bearing and aura were a level beneath the young man in the feather coat.

    ¡°Which of you is Guan Tieshan?¡± asked the white-haired elder standing next to the young man in the feather coat. His low voice reverberated throughout heaven and earth.

    Guan Tieshan jumped, hurriedly approached, and bowed low at the waist. ¡°This humble one is Guan Tieshan. I¡¯ve been waiting for you, Your Excellencies!¡±

    The white-haired elder said coolly, ¡°I heard that you understand the situation here well, so you¡¯ll lead us inside. When we leave the Glittering Ghost Domain, you¡¯ll receive your share of the rewards.¡±

    Guan Tieshan said with the utmost respect and solemnity, ¡°Your Excellencies, an opportunity to serve you is already a blessing. How could I dare covet any rewards?¡±

    The white-haired elder nodded in satisfaction, then gestured to the young man in the feather coat. ¡°This is the legacy disciple of Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain, Chu Yunke. You mustn¡¯t be negligent.¡±

    Chu Yunke!

    When the nearby cultivators heard that name, all of them gasped.

    This name had appeared on the Ranking of Stars Bluecloud Tower had published not long before. He was a monster of the ancient era, and he was ranked seventy-sixth.

    Furthermore, he was one of the elites of the second group of monsters of the ancient era to reawaken!

    Rumor had it that he possessed a rare talent, the Ironbone Spirit Heart, and that he possessed shocking attainments in the Dao of the Sword.

    He was still young, but hisbat prowess was enough to make the vast majority of older-generation Spiritual Manifestation cultivators?sigh?over their own inferiority!

    Guan Tieshan¡¯s heart shook. He bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Greetings, Your Excellency. After we enter the Glittering Ghost Domain, please let me know if there¡¯s anything I can do for you. Whatever it is, I won¡¯t refuse.¡±

    Chu Yunke nodded coldly. ¡°Lead the way.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Guan Tieshan dared not waste any more words. He simply turned and got started.

    Before long, the entire group disappeared through the entrance to the valley.

    Once they¡¯d left, the nearby cultivators instantly burst into conversation, like a pot boiling over.

    ¡°Disciples from Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain are here too. Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯re after the fortune hidden deep within the Glittering Ghost Domain¡¯s Demondark Mountain just like the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure of it. Three days ago, the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce led a group of experts into the Glittering Ghost Domain. Furthermore, they sealed off everything around Demondark Mountain. Rumor has it an unbelievable stroke of good fortune is hidden there.¡±

    ¡°Interesting! Both Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain and the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce are among the seven great ancient factions. If theye into conflict over this stroke of fortune, it will shake both heaven and earth!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The Glittering Ghost Domain.

    The skies were an unearthly, bloody shade of red, and the atmosphere was stifling and oppressive.

    Everywhere you looked, the ground was damaged, withered, and devoid of all life. Everything from the mountains to the rivers was enveloped in faint, bloody, baleful mists.

    ¡°Thirty thousand years ago, this was a famous danger zone. Rumor had it that this ce is the result of a battle between demons and gods. I just don¡¯t know if that¡¯s true or not.¡±

    Su Yi and Ye Xun walked shoulder to shoulder through the bloody, barren wilderness.

    ¡°This sted ce is like a miniature world. The outer edges are damaged and full of spatial faults and erratic currents of spatial and temporal power. There¡¯s not much beyond that, except at the far eastern end, where there¡¯s an exposed spatial barrier leading to the Netherworld¡¯s Sea of Bitterness.¡±

    Ye Xun¡¯s?face filled?with reminiscence. ¡°When I first came here from the Netherworld, I never even considered that the world on the other end of the corridor between worlds would be the Azure Continent.¡±

    ¡°s, thirty thousand years ago, the corridor was already destroyed. It was also here that that?jailer person ruined?everything¡­¡±

    Ye Xun sighed, visibly distressed.

    Now that he¡¯d returned to familiar ground, memories of the past flooded his mind, resulting in aplex mix of emotions.

    But shortly after, heughed. ¡°Of course, what I went through is nothingpared to what you¡¯ve experienced.¡±

    Su Yi nced at him. ¡°I¡¯m actually rather curious. Why didn¡¯t you just stay in the Netherworld? Why were you dead-set on leaving?¡±

    Ye Xun scratched his head andughed bitterly, ¡°You mightugh at me, but back in the Netherworld, I caused too many problems. Especially after you left the Netherworld, quite a few old-timers proimed their desire to teach me a lesson. I had no choice but to leave the Netherworld for my own safety.

    ¡°Who¡¯d have thought that even tens of thousands of yearster, I still cannot return¡­?¡±

    Su Yi was speechless.?So, you brat, you came here fleeing disaster!?

    He thought for a moment, then asked, ¡°Did anyone make trouble for your sister while I was gone?¡±

    Ye Xun smiled. ¡°Brother-in-Law, in the Netherworld, what old-timer could possibly be ignorant of your rtionship with my sister? No matter how brave they might be, they wouldn¡¯t dare make trouble for her.¡±

    He paused, hesitated, then added, ¡°But I¡¯ve already been gone for tens of thousands of years. It¡¯s been so long that I can¡¯t guarantee that she hasn¡¯t suffered any mistreatment.¡±

    Su Yi said, ¡°Rx. You¡¯ll have a chance to go back one day.¡±

    As they conversed, a radiant arc of divine light suddenly shot over from afar, like a bolt of dazzling silver lightning. It whooshed directly toward Su Yi.

    Su Yi was stunned, and his eyes widened.

    That streak of silver light wasn¡¯t a flying cultivator. It was a fragment of a magic treasure!

 Chapter 670: Electric Frost

    <h4>Chapter 670: Electric Frost</h4>

    ¡°Ee?¡± When Ye Xun saw the remnant of a magic treasure, he was unwittingly stunned.

    But it was then that a mor of urgent voices rang out from far.

    ¡°Hurry up and stop it! That¡¯s absolutely a fragment of some extraordinary divine artifact!¡±

    ¡°Chase it!¡±

    Streaks of light whooshed toward them, apanying the voices.

    However, the treasure fragment was extraordinarily quick. In the blink of an eye, it shot right toward Su Yi and Ye Xun.

    Rather, it shot straight toward Ye Xun!

    It was then that Ye Xun finally understood. He instinctively stretched out his hand.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    The treasure fragmentnded in his palm like a swallow returning to its nest.

    Upon closer inspection, it was pale, snowy silver, and full of spirituality. However, its surface was corroded and mottled with rust.

    It flew in circles on Ye Xun¡¯s palm, scattering starry specks of light. It seemed ovee with excitement.

    Ye Xun looked excited too, as well as stunned and gratified.

    ¡°Is that a fragment of a treasure you lost here back then?¡± Su Yi said thoughtfully.

    Ye Xun nodded repeatedly, a nostalgic look on his face. ¡°That¡¯s right. This is part of my sword, Electric Frost. Unfortunately, during my battle with the jailer, it was destroyed. I wouldn¡¯t have thought that even now, tens of thousands of yearster, its remnants would still remember me¡­¡±

    Su Yi understood.

    Electric Frost was obviously a sentient Profound Treasure, an ultimate treasure of the Imperial level.

    Ordinarily speaking, powerful sentient treasures possessed iparably shocking spirituality, and quite a few had weapon spirits.

    Such treasures could easily burn the heavens and destroy the earth.

    Even without borrowing their masters¡¯ power, the treasure¡¯s spirituality and power were enough to threaten anyone beneath the Imperial level!

    ¡°Friends, we discovered that fragment of treasure first. If you¡¯d be so kind, please return it to us.¡±

    The cultivators charged over, their expressions unfriendly.

    There were about ten of them, and they obviously hailed from the same faction.

    The speaker was their leader, a middle-aged man in robes embroidered with dragons. He was tall, with the forceful aura of the Spiritual Manifestation Realm.

    As he spoke, hispanions surrounded Ye Xun and Su Yi. It seemed one wrong word could lead to violence.

    ¡°Agh, it¡¯s as they say. A dragon trapped in shallow waters is bullied by snakes, and even dogs can bully tigers on an open in. Back then, how could small fries like you have dared speak to me like that?¡± Ye Xun said wistfully.

    A man in silver spat disdainfully, ¡°Old beggar, who are you to put on airs? Go piss on the ground, use the puddle as a mirror, and take a good hard look at yourself!¡±

    Ye Xun¡¯s expression froze, then he lost his temper. He pointed at the man in silver and said, ¡°Bastard! I¡¯ll have you kneel and call me ancestor for that! No, wait. I don¡¯t want an unfilial descendant like you!¡±

    The silver-robed man drew his spiritual sword with a ng. Murderous intent surged around him. ¡°Put a fucking lid on it. Give us the treasure, and be quick about it. Or else, you two can forget about leaving this ce alive!¡±

    The others looked unfriendly too.

    It wasn¡¯t that they were blind or that they had poor judgment.

    Su Yi looked young, and he¡¯d polished his aura to the level of a return to simplicity. In their eyes, he seemed entirely unassuming and unexceptional.

    And Ye Xun? He looked far too disheveled and unkempt. Furthermore, everything he did seemed somehow obscene.

    How could the cultivators possibly take him seriously?

    Of course, more importantly, they had a Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator like the middle-aged man in embroidered robes to back them up!

    ¡°What do you think, Brother-in-Law?¡± Ye Xun subconsciously looked at Su Yi.

    With his current abilities, short of using a few forbidden techniques heedless of the cost, he really was no match for Spiritual Manifestation cultivators¡­

    But if he used his forbidden techniques, he¡¯d onlynd himself in an even worse state.

    After all, he was nothing but a remnant soul; even his body was just a random corpse he¡¯d found lying around. He¡¯d ¡°borrowed a corpse toe to life in another¡¯s body¡±, but only just barely.

    ¡°When you¡¯re not strong enough to be so outrageous, tone it down a notch,¡± sighed Su Yi.

    Ye Xun said without the slightest shame, as if it were perfectly obvious, ¡°Brother-in-Law, it¡¯s because you¡¯re here, isn¡¯t it? With you around, I wouldn¡¯t be afraid even if I poked a hole through the heavens.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Fortunately, in his past life, he¡¯d long since gotten used to Ye Xun¡¯s domineering behavior, as well as his tendency to abuse his ¡°brother-inw¡¯s¡± name. Otherwise, Su Yi might well have long since smacked this punk to death.

    When the cultivators surrounding them overheard this, they were briefly stunned. Immediately afterward, they burst into uproariousughter.

    An old Daoist as unkempt as a beggar was seriously calling a young man his brother-inw?

    And he even saw the young man as his pir of support?

    No matter how they looked at this, it seemed ridiculous.

    <i>Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!</i>

    Suddenly, the sound of something cutting through the air emanated from afar.

    At least ten streaks of light whooshed over.

    The middle-aged man and hispanions visibly reacted.

    ¡°Hurry up and give us the treasure!¡± the silver-robed man said frantically, yet viciously. The implied threat was obvious.

    But before he could do anything, a burst of heartyughter rang out. ¡°So, it¡¯s our friends from the Qi Family. You found a fragment of a divine artifact? You¡¯re actually rather lucky!¡±

    The ten streaks of light arrived. Their leader was a man in blue with an elegant bearing and a willowy beard.

    ¡°Sun Shangliu? What, does the Cloudwater Sect n to get mixed up in this too?¡± The man in dragon-embroidered robes scowled. He recognized these new arrivals as cultivators from the Cloudwater Sect, one of the top seven sects in the Sand River Province.

    Their leader, the man in blue, was the Cloudwater Sect¡¯s vice leader, Sun Shangliu.

    Ate-stage Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator!

    Sun Shangliu sighed. ¡°Ofte, countless cultivators have entered the Glittering Ghost Domain, and they¡¯ve practically picked it clean. After considerable effort, we finally found a top-notch stroke of good fortune. How could the Cloudwater Sect possibly¡­ let it slip through our fingers?¡±

    He then ignored the middle-aged man in dragon robes and looked directly at Ye Xun, a warm smile on his face. ¡°Hey, friend. If you give me that divine artifact fragment, I¡¯ll give you this bottle of Water Spirit Pills. It¡¯s worth eight hundred tier-six spirit stones.¡±

    As he spoke, he took out a jade bottle and waved it about.

    Ye Xun¡¯s eyes darted about, and his gazended on the middle-aged man in dragon robes. He then proceeded to fan the mes. ¡°Friend, are you really going to tolerate someone sticking their nose in your business like this?¡±

    It seemed obvious to all of them that he feared nothing more than peace.

    Sun Shangliu furrowed his brow, put away the bottle, and snorted coldly. ¡°You refused the easy way out, so I¡¯ll just have to do this the hard way!¡±

    Boom!

    His sleeves fluttered as he attacked. His right hand stretched out, and he reached for Ye Xun from afar.

    Suddenly, the middle-aged man in dragon robes attacked too. He threw a punch, blocking Sun Shangliu¡¯s strike.

    As they shed, the middle-aged man said coldly, ¡°Sun Shangliu, you¡¯re tantly disregarding the Qi Family! Let me tell you, we¡¯re dead set on obtaining that divine artifact fragment. If anyone?dares attempt?to steal it, they¡¯ll make enemies of the entire Qi Family!¡±

    The cultivators apanying him glowered coldly at the Cloudwater Sect cultivators.

    ¡°That so? Well, I¡¯ll be direct?too. The Cloudwater Sect is dead-set on obtaining the divine artifact fragment too!¡± Sun Shangliu said coldly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t argue!¡± shouted Ye Xun. ¡°Listen to me! Go ahead and fight over it!¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    The middle-aged man in dragon robes felt the corners of his lips twitch. He felt a strong urge to send this troublemaker flying.

    Not far away, Sun Shangliu¡¯s expression darkened. He said slowly, ¡°Brother Qi, how about we deal with him first, then return to the question of who leaves with the divine artifact fragment?¡±

    The middle-aged man fell briefly silent, then gnashed his teeth. ¡°That works too!¡±

    Both of them instantly locked onto Ye Xun.

    Ye Xun¡¯s expression froze. Then, he cursed them out. ¡°The hell are you looking at? Keep biting each other like the dogs you are!¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but facepalm.

    ¡°....¡± The crowd was stunned into silence too. They¡¯d seen aggression and arrogance before, but never to this extent. He was trying to incite conflict between them, but he was beingpletely tant about it, as if he were standing on the side of justice!

    ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯re quite interesting, friend!¡± Suddenly, a burst ofughter shook the skies, and a thick-haired, bearded man in gold strode through the skies.

    He carried a ck short halberd, and his terrifying aura filled heaven and earth.

    Yue Xingshan!

    When they saw him, the man in dragon robes, Sun Shangliu, and theirpanions¡¯ expressions shifted. Their eyes revealed their dread.

    Yue Xingshan was an inner sect elder of the Sand River Province¡¯s top faction, the Dragon Elephant Spirit Sect. Furthermore, he was an older-generation Spiritual Manifestation cultivator.

    And not long ago, the Dragon Elephant Spirit Sect agreed to stand beneath the Incarnation of Stars Sect¡¯s banner! They were now subordinates of one of the top three otherworld factions.

    That was the most terrifying thing about Yue Xingshan.

    Someone leaning on a tall tree could enjoy its shade. What about someone leaning on a peak-level orthodoxy? No matter how shoddy their cultivation was, what ordinary person would dare provoke them?

    That was doubly true for someone like Yue Xingshan, a long-established, experienced Spiritual Manifestation Realm existence!

    When he arrived, the atmosphere instantly grew tense and stifled.

    Only Su Yi seemed perfectly calm andposed. He leisurely evaluated his surroundings, seemingly thoughtful.

    He could tell that no matter which faction they hailed from, practically everyone here was focused on the fragment of Electric Frost in Ye Xun¡¯s hand.

    Ye Xun, however, chose this moment to ask, ¡°Are you here for the fragment too?¡±

    Yue Xingshan nodded and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s only natural. After all, it¡¯s a piece of an Imperial-level treasure; it¡¯s priceless. The vast majority of the cultivators who¡¯ve flocked to the Glittering Ghost Domain ofte are after such treasure fragments.¡±

    Ye Xun had a conflicted look in his eyes.?It¡¯s just a piece of my old sword. Who¡¯d have thought it would be so popr among modern cultivators?

    ¡°It¡¯s just a fragment of a treasure, that¡¯s all. Even if it¡¯s shockingly precious, it seems there¡¯s no need to value it so highly. Don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s some other reason for all this interest?¡± Su Yi had watched this y out in silence, but now, he spoke for the first time.

    Yue Xingshan eximed, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know? Not long ago, the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce promised that anyone who found and gave them simr treasure fragments would receive an?extremely?generous reward.?Lately, quite a few cultivators have indeed exchanged such treasure fragments for rewards enough to make others green with envy.¡±

    Su Yi finally understood.?So, that¡¯s it. Ye Xun is the founder of the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce.

    They naturally know how valuable fragments of their founder¡¯s sword, Electric Frost, are.

    Ye Xun was stunned, and he seemed gratified. He murmured, ¡°Brother-in-Law, it seems my disciples and grand disciple haven¡¯t forgotten me!¡±

    Su Yi said coolly, ¡°Don¡¯t read too much into it. They just want to gather the treasures you left behind.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

 Chapter 671: Attacking

    <h4>Chapter 671: Attacking</h4>

    Yue Xingshan¡¯s arrival filled the others¡¯ hearts with dread. However, they weren¡¯t willing to leave just like that.

    This resulted in a stalemate.

    How could Yue Xingshan fail to realize this?

    He looked at the middle-aged man in dragon robes. ¡°Might you do me a favor?¡±

    The middle-aged man¡¯s expression shifted erratically. After a while, he sighed. ¡°Since you asked, Fellow Daoist Yue¡­ How could we be so foolish as to refuse to take a step back?¡±

    Yue Xingshan smiled faintly. ¡°Many thanks.¡±

    He then looked at Shun Shangliu and the other Cloudwater Sect cultivators. ¡°Might you give up this opportunity too?¡±

    Sun Shangliu¡¯s eyelids twitched, but out loud, he said, ¡°Brother Yue, if you please!¡±

    Yue Xingshan couldn¡¯t help but look pleased. ¡°Many thanks!

    Only then did he turn to look at Ye Xun. Heughed, ¡°Friend, you can¡¯t stir up trouble now. How about it? Are you willing to offer up that treasure?¡±

    This long-established Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator of the Dragon Elephant Spirit Sect seemed elegant andposed, as if he werepletely assured of his victory.

    Ye Xunughed too, then pelted him with curses. ¡°You sure know how to fucking put on airs, huh? Why don¡¯t you take a good hard look at yourself, shithead? You really think you can screw me over?¡±

    Everyone was bbergasted, and their faces were full of disbelief.

    Wasn¡¯t that a bit too coarse? He was like some hoodlum cursing in the streets!

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but facepalm.

    If they knew that?this?was the Netherworld Asura Emperor, the founder of the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce, what would they think?

    Yue Xingshan¡¯s face was flushed red. His eyes bulged with anger, his hair and beard bristled, and he growled, ¡°Bastard! You¡¯re looking to get hurt!¡±

    His aura boomed around him with forceful and imposing momentum. He suddenly raised his hand and was just about to attack.

    Only for someone off in the distance to shout, ¡°Stay your hand!¡±

    Everyone froze, then looked over. A group was hurtling toward them.

    The leader was a middle-aged man in ck. This was none other than Guan Tieshan, and man Su Yi and Ye Xun met outside.

    When Ye Xun saw him, he couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Brother-in-Law, I wouldn¡¯t have guessed it, but that guy¡¯s actually quite righteous!¡±

    He still remembered that just before they entered the Glittering Ghost Domain, Guan Tieshan proimed that should they encounter trouble inside, they could give the offender his name.

    At the time, Ye Xun was extremely disdainful. He thought Guan Tieshan was just putting on airs.

    Who¡¯d have thought that, at a time like this, Guan Tieshan would actually stand up for them?

    ¡°That so? Let¡¯s wait and see,¡± Su Yi said calmly.

    As he spoke, there was a disturbance amongst the crowd, and startled exmations rang out.

    ¡°Experts of Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain!¡±

    ¡°Since when did ol¡¯ Guan Tieshan manage to get in their good graces?¡±

    The middle-aged man in dragon robes, Sun Shangliu, and their followers were all stunned when they saw the group behind Guan Tieshan.

    They were, naturally, the young man in the feather coat, Chu Yunke, and the other Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain experts.

    Yue Xingshan¡¯s expression shifted dramatically. He promptly lowered his hand and bowed in greeting. ¡°Yue Xingshan of the Incarnation of Stars Sect greets you, Your Excellencies!¡±

    This long-established, experienced Spiritual Manifestation cultivator was now utterly awed and respectful. He was as humble as he could be, with none of this earlier elegance.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Excellencies!¡± Everyone else present hurriedly greeted them too. Without exception, their expressions revealed their awe.

    Even in the face of such treatment, Chu Yunke¡¯s expression remained as cold as ever. He merely nodded slightly, but he seemed proud.

    ¡°No wonder that guy¡¯s so outrageous. So, he¡¯s got Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain backing him¡­¡± Ye Xun finally understood.

    He naturally knew about Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain. Thirty thousand years ago, it was the world¡¯s top faction of sword cultivators.

    Its founder, the Seven Absolutes Sword Emperor, was a legendary expert of the Dao of the Sword.

    However, the Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain disciples in front of him didn¡¯t impress Ye Xun at all.

    Besides, with Su Yi here, never mind the disciples of Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain; even if the king of heaven were here, Ye Xun wouldn¡¯t so much as furrow his brow.

    ¡°So, we meet again, you two.¡± Guan Tieshan walked up and greeted them with a smile.

    When they saw this, Yue Xingshan, Sun Shangliu, and the others couldn¡¯t help but break out in cold sweats.

    They suddenly realized that the pair they saw as fatty sheep were acquainted with Guan Tieshan!

    Ye Xunughed. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have guessed it, but you¡¯re actually quite capable.¡±

    Guan Tieshan waved thepliment away and said solemnly, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Today, I¡¯m merely acting as an errand boy for the illustrious experts of Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain.¡±

    Although he said this, his expression was full of smug pride.

    Ye Xunughed. ¡°You might be an errand boy, but you¡¯ve still intimidated this lot. Not just anyone can do that!¡±

    ¡°Guan Tieshan, don¡¯t waste any more time,¡± said the white-haired elder beside Chu Yunke with a frown

    Guan Tieshan stiffened, and he hurriedly nodded. ¡°Got it!¡±

    Then, he coughed dryly and said to Ye Xun, ¡°Friend, as you can see, our arrival helped you avert a potentially fatal disaster, so¡­ don¡¯t you think you ought to express your gratitude?¡±

    Ye Xun was stunned. Then, he raised the remnant of Electric Frost and said, ¡°You¡¯re here for this too?¡±

    Guan Tieshan smiled. ¡°His Excellency Chu Yunke is interested in that treasure fragment. It would be wonderful if you were willing to offer it to us.¡±

    ¡°Offer?¡± Ye Xun¡¯s smile faded, and he sighed in disappointment. ¡°And here I thought you were brave and righteous. So, it turns out you were just after this treasure too.¡±

    Guan Tieshan instantly felt awkward, and he said in displeasure, ¡°Friend, I just helped you avert disaster. How¡­ How can you still talk to me like that? Quick, offer us the treasure. I¡¯ve got important people with me. Don¡¯t waste any more of their time!¡±

    His tone already carried a clear threat and rebuke.

    When they saw this, Yue Xingshan, Sun Shangliu, and the middle-aged man in dragon robes finally realized that earlier, they¡¯d misunderstood.

    Guan Tieshan and the Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain experts weren¡¯t here to save those two at all!

    They couldn¡¯t help but sigh to themselves.

    With Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain experts around, how could they possibly have any hope of seizing that divine artifact fragment?

    However, it was then that they saw Ye Xun pat Guan Tieshan on the back and say earnestly, ¡°Ol¡¯ Guan, you¡¯re just an errand boy. Out of consideration for the good karma between us, I¡¯ll give you an opportunity. Hurry up and leave. If you don¡¯t, you might not die, but you¡¯ll at least lose ayer of skin.¡±

    ¡°???¡± Guan Tieshan didn¡¯t know what to make of that.

    ¡°....¡± Neither did the onlookers.

    Is that unkempt old Daoist really insane?

    If not, doesn¡¯t he realize what kind of situation he¡¯s in? Doesn¡¯t he understand that giving up the treasure fragment is the only way he can get out of this alive?

    ¡°Martial Uncle Wang, go deal with this,¡± Chu Yunke said coldly. He was already out of patience.

    ¡°Alright.¡± The white-haired elder nodded.

    He was just about to attack when an ornately-dressed manughed and stepped forth. ¡°Why use a cleaver to kill a chicken? Martial Uncle Wang, allow me.¡±

    The speaker had broad shoulders, a narrow waist, and a tall, slender figure. His skin was coppery, and his eyes were as sharp as a hawk¡¯s.

    As he stepped forth, the atmosphere instantly grew tense and oppressive.

    Guan Tieshan¡¯s expression instantly changed, and he said urgently, ¡°Come on! Hurry up and offer them the treasure, then apologize!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± The ornately-dressed man waved. ¡°Go stand over there!¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Guan Tieshan¡¯s heart clenched.

    ¡°Hm?¡± The ornately-dressed man¡¯s brow furrowed.

    Guan Tieshan was instantly as startled as a rabbit, and he hurriedly moved further away.

    The sight was rather ridiculous, but no one present daredugh.

    The ornately-dressed man¡¯s presence was simply too overpowering. He was like an unsheathed sword, his edge dazzling the eyes.

    However, it was as if Ye Xun didn¡¯t even notice. He just shrugged helplessly and said to Su Yi, ¡°Brother-in-Law, this time, I really didn¡¯t make trouble. They¡¯ve just pegged us for fatty sheep.¡±

    Su Yi sighed. ¡°You didn¡¯t cause this particr incident, but isn¡¯t this still the indirect result?of trouble?you caused?¡±

    Ye Xun was instantly at a loss for words.

    Despite their circumstances, the two of them conversed as if there was no one else around. This left everyone from Guan Tieshan to Yue Xingshan unwittingly dumbstruck.

    Are those two ignorant, or just insane? Aren¡¯t they disregarding Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain a bit too much?

    ¡°Those two are in for trouble. It¡¯d be one thing if Senior Apprentice Brother Han stayed out of it, but as soon as he gets involved, someone¡¯s bound to die. He¡¯d never managed to fix that temper of his,¡± said one of the Hidden Cloud Sword Sect experts, a beautiful woman in an ink-ck skirt.

    Someone was bound to die!!

    The crowd¡¯s hearts clenched, and their bodies stiffened.

    ¡°You shitheads are the ones in for trouble!¡± Whenever Ye Xun opened his mouth, out flew obscenities. ¡°Little bitch, just you wait! I¡¯m going to p you right across the face!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened, and they gasped.

    Who¡¯d dare imagine that an unkempt old Daoist would dare curse at a disciple of Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain like that?

    ¡°You¡­¡± The woman¡¯s face was instantly ashen.

    ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister Yu, no need to concern yourself with the outrageous behavior of a soon-to-be corpse,¡± said the man she called ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Han.¡±

    As he spoke¡ª¡ª

    Weng!

    A streak of silver?sword qi?surged out of his hand. It was a foot long and dazzlingly bright. Its edge glinted terrifyingly.

    The imposing aura of the Spiritual Manifestation Realm spread out and covered the entire area. Many of those present were visibly stricken.

    Ye Xun hurriedly retreated and hid behind Su Yi.

    ¡°.....¡± The crowd was speechless.

    The corners of Su Yi¡¯s lips twitched imperceptibly. ¡°You don¡¯t think I¡¯d let you get hurt, do you?¡±

    This guy was just too embarrassing! Even Su Yi felt ashamed.

    Ye Xun said sheepishly, ¡°Aigh, it was just an instinctive reaction. Brother-in-Law, you have no idea how difficult it¡¯s been staying alive all this time. When I encounter danger and it¡¯s time to flee, I run; there¡¯s nothing for it. I¡¯m not what I once was. I¡¯m no longer the¡­.¡±

    He went on and on; it seemed he wanted to vent his inner turmoil.

    However, the ornately-dressed man couldn¡¯t take any more of this, so he suddenly attacked.

    ch!

    A streak of glittering gold sword qi shot through the air, like a dazzling arc of divine light. It cleaved straight toward Su Yi.

    So strong!!

    Is this the power of a Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain expert?

    Yue Xingshan, Sun Shangliu, and the other Spiritual Manifestation?cultivators around all?visibly reacted. The sword qi made them sense an enormous threat!

    The other cultivators, meanwhile, were visibly astonished, and their hearts shook.

    It was obvious that the power of that sh had rmed them.

    Only Chu Yunke and the other Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain experts remained calm.

    They naturally understood better than anyone else here how powerful the ornately-dressed man was. In their eyes, Su Yi and Ye Xun might as well already be dead.

    It was then that Su Yi took action.

    He casually swung his sleeves.

    The fast-approaching golden sword qi was so dazzling and forceful, but now, it sttered like tofu beneath a giant hammer.

    Remnants?of sword?qi scattered and fell like rain!

 Chapter 672: Cutting Down Han Feigong

    <h4>Chapter 672: Cutting Down Han Feigong</h4>

    A single swoosh of the sleeves, that¡¯s all. It was as if he were swatting a fly.

    Yet the ornately-dressed youth¡¯s fierce sh burst apart, inch by inch!

    This sight shook everyone present.

    ¡°So, that young man is a hidden expert!¡± Yue Xingshan, Sun Shangliu, and the others eximed. Their expressions changed dramatically.

    Earlier, when they used their divine senses to evaluate Su Yi, he seemed entirely unassuming and unexceptional.

    Furthermore, he looked so young that they subconsciously assumed he couldn¡¯t be particrly strong.

    Only now did they realize they¡¯d made an error in judgment!

    That kid who asked for my guidance is actually an expert??Guan Tieshan was bbergasted.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Off in the distance, Chu Yunke and the others were surprised too.

    The young man in ornate robes was called Han Feigong, and he was a legacy disciple of Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain.

    Although he wasn¡¯t on the Ranking of Stars like Chu Yunke, he was a monster of the ancient era in his own right, and his attainments in thete-stage Spiritual Manifestation Realm were extraordinarily solid.

    Yet now, his attack had been effortlessly neutralized!

    Chu Yunke and the others couldn¡¯t help but take a second look at Su Yi. They suddenly realized that this young man in blue was no ordinary person.

    ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother Han, be careful. Don¡¯t let him turn this around. It¡¯d be like capsizing in a gutter,¡± Chu Yunke said tly.

    ¡°Got it.¡± The ornately-dressed Han Feigong nodded.

    It was then that Ye Xun shouted, ¡°Brother-in-Law, that guy just called you a gutter!¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    Who could fail to realize that the unkempt old Daoist was dead-set on stirring up trouble?

    The corners of Su Yi¡¯s lips twitched imperceptibly, and he said expressionlessly, ¡°If you keep nattering on, I swear I¡¯ll turn you into a mute.¡±

    Ye Xun shuddered and obediently shut his mouth.

    However, he still stared at Han Feigong with clear intent to provoke. He even stretched out and hooked his finger.

    He looked utterly mocking and contemptuous.

    There was no getting around it: Ye Xun excelled at provoking others¡¯ ire.

    A simple look and a simple gesture provoked Han Feigong so badly that his expression darkened, and his eyes surged with murderous intent.

    ng!

    Humming filled the air, and a waving, golden flying sword appeared in Han Feigong¡¯s hands.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you both!¡± said Han Feigong, pausing for emphasis between each word. His killing intent shook the heavens.

    He no longer hid the terrifying aura of thete-stage Spiritual Manifestation Realm. His clothes billowed around him, and his qi soared into the heavens.

    That forceful momentum left the onlookers feeling suffocated, and their expressions shifted.

    There was no doubt about it. This legacy disciple of Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain was already enraged!

    However, when Su Yi saw this, he looked a bit disappointed, and he shook his head. ¡°Someone like you won¡¯t be able to take even a single hit. You¡¯d best step aside and let someone stronger fight in your stead.¡±

    Han Feigong was strong. By the standards of the modern Azure Continent, he could already rule an entire region.

    However, in Su Yi¡¯s eyes, thete-stage Spiritual Manifestation Realm Han Feigong was at mostparable to the freshly broken-through Huan Shaoyou, Mo Xingzhe, Yan Jingyun, and the others.

    Su Yi could easily kill people like that even as a Gathering Stars cultivator, never mind now!

    However, to everyone else present, his words sounded utterly contemptuous, with clear intent to humiliate.

    Yue Xingshan and the others were unwittingly frozen to the spot.

    If they described Ye Xun as ¡°looking for trouble¡±, ¡°fanning the mes¡±, and ¡°eager for any spectacle, no matter how grand¡±, then Su Yi was simply trying to humiliate Han Feigong to the fullest extent of his ability!

    ¡°That bastard is even more outrageous than the lewd old man!¡± said the woman in the inky dress with obvious displeasure.

    Chu Yunke and the others looked at each other. They almost wondered if they¡¯d misheard.

    Who beneath the heavens would dare insult a legacy disciple of Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain like that?

    After Ye Xun¡¯s provocations, Han Feigong¡¯s expression was already dark and overcast. When he heard Su Yi¡¯s words, the veins?bulged?on his forehead, and his aura surged around him.

    Ye Xun wouldn¡¯t let up at a time like this, so he seized the opportunity to rub salt in Han Feigong¡¯s wounds. He pped and sighed, ¡°Brother-in-Law, your bearing is as magnificent as ever. Someone as unseemly as this really isn¡¯t worthy of bing your opponent.¡±

    Han Feigong was instantly so angry that he burst intoughter, and he surged with murderous intent. ¡°That so? I¡¯m actually rather eager to see what it means to be ¡®unable to take even a single hit¡¯ and if I¡¯m really ¡®unworthy of bing your opponent.¡¯¡±

    Before his infuriated voice had even finished reverberating throughout heaven and earth, Han Feigong attacked.

    Boom!

    Surging, boundless, misty golden light surrounded him, and his aura expanded like a volcanic eruption.

    The golden flying sword hovering in front of him let out a clear, impassioned hum. It suddenly soared into the sky and shed furiously downward.

    Whoosh!

    It was like golden scissors were cutting a startling, perfectly-straight rift through the skies.

    The name ¡°Soaring Gold¡± was carved on the hilt of the spiritual sword. As it shed, it brought with it monstrous sword intent. It was like a river of molten gold descending from the heavens.

    The Endless Sky Sword!

    When the Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain experts saw this, their eyes lit up.

    That monstrous, terrifying sword intent startled everyone else present. Without exception, their hearts quivered, and chills coursed down their spines.

    The weaker onlookers felt their thighs quiver, and they almost copsed into the dirt.

    However, despite the sh¡¯s power, Su Yi didn¡¯t even look at it. He just flicked his fingers.

    A streak of forceful sword qi shot forth.

    ng!!!

    The resulting impact stunned the heavens and shook the earth.

    Soaring Gold trembled violently. It was then sent flying backward, the de¡¯s agonized wails reverberating throughout thendscape.

    Boom!

    Immediately afterward, that molten gold-like sword intent burst apart not far from Su Yi, popping like an oversized soap bubble. Countless minute fragments of golden light scattered.

    ¡°This¡­¡± The crowd was stunned, and their scalps went numb.

    One flick of the fingers was enough to destroy that monstrous attack?

    Before the crowd could react, Su Yi¡¯s forceful streak of sword qi continued ahead, its power undiminished. It was like an unblockable beam of light, and it pierced directly toward Han Feigong.

    This is bad!

    Han Feigong¡¯s expression shifted dramatically.

    He would never have guessed that his full-force attack would be blocked so easily. As a result, when Su Yi¡¯s sh approached, it was already toote for him to dodge.

    He could only block it head-on!

    ¡°Hidden Cloud Cyclone! The Deva Defender!¡± Han Feigong suddenly shouted.

    Boom!

    Golden light surged around him, and the projection of an eighteen-foot golden deva appeared. The illusion glittered, and his body looked as if it had been forged out of gold.

    As soon as he appeared, he raised his arms and stood protectively in front of Han Feigong.

    This was an extremely wondrous defensive secret art.

    However, in the face of Su Yi¡¯s sh, it was no different from paper mache.

    Bang!

    The projection¡¯s arms burst, and the sh cleaved a hole through his chest.

    The deva couldn¡¯t block Su Yi¡¯s attack in the slightest!

    As the deva fell apart, Su Yi¡¯s attack continued through Han Feigong¡¯s forehead, leaving a bloody hole behind.

    Shock was written all over Han Feigong¡¯s face. It seemed he couldn¡¯t believe what was happening. His lips quivered, and he opened his mouth as if to speak.

    However, before he could manage even a single syble, his body thudded to the ground.

    Su Yi¡¯s attack had been too forceful and tyrannical. As it passed through Han Feigong¡¯s skull, it shattered his life force, destroying even his soul.

    Even if there¡¯d been an immortal or a god present, they couldn¡¯t have saved him.

    The entire area fell deathly silent.

    A wordless tidal wave of shock washed over the crowd, sweeping through their hearts.

    With a flick of his fingers, he broke the Endless Sky Sword, shattered the sword?intent filling?the skies, destroyed the golden deva, and ended Han Feigong¡¯s life!

    A Spiritual Manifestation Realm monster of the ancient era, a genius disciple of one of the seven top ancient factions, had died, just like that!

    This was unquestionably far too astonishing.

    Yue Xingshan, the middle-aged man in dragon-embroidered robes, Sun Shangliu, and the others were so startled that their legs and stomachs quivered. Their eyes went nk, and they fell into a daze.

    They couldn¡¯t help but recall their earlier attempts to seize that divine artifact fragment. Had they really attacked, the consequences¡­ They feared they wouldn¡¯t have wound up any better off than Han Feigong!

    ¡°He¡­ he¡­ he¡­.¡± Guan Tieshan¡¯s eyes widened, and his courage gave out.

    Chu Yunke and the others were dazed, as still as wooden statues. It seemed they dared not believe what they were seeing.

    ¡°To think that kid was foolish enough to want to learn what it meant to be unable to take a single hit, and what it meant to be unworthy of being my brother-inw¡¯s opponent. s, he¡¯s already dead,¡± Ye Xun sighed wistfully. ¡°Why didn¡¯t he listen to our warning?¡±

    There was no hiding the sadistic glee in his voice.

    But then, he seemed to realize something, and he said hurriedly, ¡°Brother-in-Law, I¡¯m just speaking from the heart. You can¡¯t turn me into a mute over this!¡±

    Su Yi directly ignored him.?Ye Xun, that punk, is the type to remember the joys of misbehavior while conveniently forgetting the consequences. There¡¯s no fixing him.

    ¡°What a ruthless young man!¡± The white-haired elder beside Chu Yunke shouted, and his face was ashen. ¡°Who exactly are you? How dare you kill disciples of our Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain?¡±

    By now, who could possibly have failed to realize that this seemingly unassuming young man in blue was really an extraordinarily terrifying expert?

    ¡°sted geezer, how can you say that? Don¡¯t you have any shame? Don¡¯t tell me we¡¯re just supposed to let you do as you please without fighting back because you¡¯re from Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain?¡± Ye Xunughed coldly. ¡°Even if your founder, the Seven Absolutes Sword Emperor, were here, he wouldn¡¯t say anything so tantly absurd!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± The white-haired elder¡¯s face filled with murderousness.

    ¡°Martial Uncle Wang, allow me,¡± said Chu Yunke. He stared at Su Yi, his face handsome but cold. ¡°We were in the wrong earlier; we shouldn¡¯t have provoked you. However, you went and killed Junior Apprentice Brother Han over a mere verbal disagreement. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s excessive?¡±

    ¡°Excessive?¡± Ye Xun opened his mouth and spat. ¡°Earlier, that little bitch said, ¡®It¡¯d be one thing if Senior Apprentice Brother Han stayed out of it, but as soon as he gets involved, someone¡¯s bound to die.¡¯ If he¡¯s dead, he deserved it. How can you call that excessive?¡±

    The woman in the inky dress had an unsightly look on her face. Those were indeed her exact words.

    Su Yi, however, looked at Ye Xun in displeasure. ¡°Is that really necessary? Why waste words with trivial figures like them?¡±

    Ye Xun was instantly sheepish. ¡°Agh, I¡¯m just righteously indignant, that¡¯s all. Don¡¯t be angry, Brother-in-Law. I won¡¯t waste words arguing with them any longer. There¡¯s no need; they¡¯re just a bunch of willfully blind idiots. They¡¯re a disgrace to their sect¡¯s founder. Were the Seven Absolutes Sword Emperor here, he¡¯d get rid of them himself to prevent this pack of fools from bringing any further shame upon his sect¡­¡±

    The words just flowed out of him.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but facepalm, and inwardly, he made up his mind.?I¡¯ve got to find an opportunity to make this incorrigible chatterbox understand the meaning of the phrase ¡®Silence is golden¡¯!

    Meanwhile, Chu Yunke and the others¡¯ expressions were iparably unsightly.

    However, against all expectations, Chu Yunke took a deep breath, as if forcing down his rage and murderous intent. Then, he said icily,?¡°Forget it! This incident ends here!¡±

 Chapter 673: Whoâ€™s to Blame?

    <h4>Chapter 673: Who¡¯s to me?</h4>

    End this here?

    When they heard Chu Yunke say this, it wasn¡¯t just the Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain disciples apanying him who were stunned.

    Even Yue Xingshan, Sun Shangliu, and the others were bbergasted.

    Does this mean that Chu Yunke, one of the peerless geniuses of the Ranking of Stars, is admitting defeat?

    ¡°You¡¯re wimping out just like that?¡± Ye Xun was very displeased, and he shouted a rebuke. ¡°How can a lofty inheritor of the Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain like you be such a wimp? Didn¡¯t you just watch your sectmates die? Where¡¯s your hotbloodedness? Where¡¯s your sense of responsibility? Are you even a sword cultivator?¡±

    As he pelted Chu Yunke with insults, he seemed ovee with bitterness and hatred.

    ¡°....¡± The crowd was silent, and Chu Yunke¡¯s expression was unsightly.

    It was then that Su Yi said, ¡°You can admit defeat. ording to the rules ofpetitions over good fortune, if you give up all your treasures, I¡¯ll leave you a path to life.¡±

    This deration provoked a series of gasps.

    Ye Xun¡¯s eyes lit up, and he was just about to say something when Su Yi raised his hand and tapped the air.

    His power instantly sealed Ye Xun¡¯s mouth shut, leaving him unable to utter so much as a single word.

    ¡°You¡¯re pushing this too far!¡± The white-haired elder¡¯s face was ashen, and he said furiously, ¡°See that, Martial Nephew Chu? The more concessions you make, the more your enemies will walk all over you!¡±

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Chu, he killed Junior Apprentice Brother Han, and as if that weren¡¯t enough, you gave him an inch only for him to demand a mile. How can we possibly tolerate this?¡± someone said indignantly.

    Chu Yunke let out a long sigh.

    He looked at Su Yi once more, his expression unnaturally calm. ¡°I¡¯ll fight you, then. This duel shall determine our life and death.¡±

    His tone was indifferent, yet full of utter determination.

    The entire area fell silent.

    ng!

    At the same time, Chu Yunke¡¯s weapon hummed like the roaring of a dragon.

    This was the genius disciple of the Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain ranked seventy-sixth on the Ranking of Stars. As he readied himself for battle, his aura changed dramatically.

    His momentum soared like the rising sun, as forceful as a charging bull!

    Wisps of faint purple sword intent permeated the air around him, spreading out like a tide. Heaven and earth changed color, and the wind and clouds surged.

    Throughout the surrounding ten thousand feet, the air wailed as it was thrown into disarray.

    The onlookers¡¯ expressions shifted.

    ¡°So strong!!¡±

    His strength was far beyond what Han Feigong had disyed earlier. His momentum alone left quite a few nearby Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators feeling suffocated.

    ¡°Chu Yunke of Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain requests your guidance, Fellow Daoist,¡± Chu Yunke said calmly.

    As he spoke, a flying sword streaked over his head, as radiant as sunlight reflected on autumn waters. It was shrouded in misty purple light.

    The flying sword Purple Autumn!

    Chu Yunke¡¯s natal spirit treasure!

    When Su Yi saw this, he suddenly asked, ¡°Are you on the Ranking of Stars?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m seventy-sixth, for now,¡± said Chu Yunke.

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°In that case, all of you had best attacked together.¡±

    Deep within his heart, Su Yi was already a bit disappointed with Bluecloud Tower¡¯s Ranking of Stars.

    This was all its seventy-sixth-ranked expert had to offer?

    Perhaps only the top ten were worthy of his notice?

    The crowd was stunned following Su Yi¡¯s deration.

    Did he just tell them to attack together?

    He¡¯s not taking Chu Yunke at all seriously!

    ¡°Fine. We¡¯ll attack together, then!¡± bellowed the white-haired elder.

    He had never supported letting Chu Yunke fight a life-and-death duel with Su Yi.

    After all, this was someone who could destroy Han Feigong in the blink of an eye. He was surely an extremely dangerous foe.

    At a time like this, the smartest thing they could do wasbine their power and obliterate him with unstoppable force.

    ¡°Okay!¡± The others, two men and two women, all agreed.

    Chu Yunke¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything.

    When they saw this, the onlookers instinctively moved further away for fear that the aftershock of the battle would affect them.

    Boom!

    Daoist invocations rang out, and swords hummed like the tide.

    Both the white-haired elder and the four other disciples apanying him drew their weapons, and the characteristic aura of the Spiritual Manifestation Realm spread out around them.

    Their auras converged with Chu Yunke¡¯s, throwing the surrounding area into turmoil.

    Unmatched bloodlust and sword intent blotted out the sun!

    ¡°Kill him!¡± The white-haired elder was the first to attack.

    He had peak Spiritual Manifestation cultivation, and he was an elder of Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain, so hisbat experience was extremely ample.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The elder¡¯s sleeves billowed around him, and four ck Dao Swords shot forth.

    The names carved on their hilts read ¡°Spring Feelings,¡± ¡°Summer Heat¡±, ¡°Autumn Waters,¡± and ¡°Winter Clouds.¡± As their attacks ovepped, they instantly reflected the cycle of the seasons

    The others drew their swords as well.

    Rumble! Boom!

    Numerous unbelievable sword forces and starkly different sword?intents?gathered into a boundless sword rain, as well as sword lightning, sword wind, sword mist¡­

    Their attacks nketed heaven and earth. They were enough to strike terror into the hearts of even gods and ghosts!

    Especially Chu Yunke. He activated a fiery red Dao Sword, and although he only attacked once, he struck like divine fires breaking through a dam, pouring down onto ten thousand feet of sky as if intent on incinerating both heaven and earth.

    The Dao of the Sword was for killing.

    When a group of Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain Spiritual Manifestation cultivators attacked in unison, theirbined force was naturally extraordinary.

    The onlookers had already moved further away. When they saw this, they were so stunned that their souls practically left their bodies, and they hurriedly moved further away.

    That went for Ye Xun, too. He was afraid of the shockwaves, so he hurriedly distanced himself from the fray.

    However, when Su Yi saw this, his expression remained just as calm as before, like the stagnant waters of an ancient well.

    He stepped forward, making no attempt to dodge.

    Boom!

    The cycle of seasons manifested by four weapons, a cycle of withering and rebirth, was the first to descend upon him.

    Su Yi stretched out his right hand, and his fingers shifted as if he were strumming a zither.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    A series of impacts rang out, scattering sparks. It was as if a divine hammer had mmed into the swords, and all of them were sent flying.

    The white-haired elder suddenly coughed up blood, and his expression shifted dramatically.

    Boom!

    At the same time, Chu Yunke and the others¡¯ attacks arrived like a boundless flood, enveloping Su Yi.

    Su Yi straightened his back, pressed his fingers into a sword, and shed.

    Boom!

    The sword rain filling the skies transformed into a dazzling streak of clear sword qi. It ripped through the skies like an axe through bamboo, cleaving through the descending flood of attacks.

    The resulting impact shook heaven and earth.

    One attack, and he broke through all manner of peak-level sword arts and blocked several extraordinary spiritual swords.

    It was as if a sword had ripped open the heavens themselves.

    A flood of destructive power swept through the surrounding area. It was as if a furious tidal wave had mmed into Chu Yunke and his allies, sending them staggering back.

    ¡°How is this possible!?¡± someone shrieked.

    One attack, and he¡¯d neutralized theirbined power. Who would dare believe such a thing?

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s one of the heaven-defying monsters in the top ten of the Ranking of Stars?¡± someone eximed.

    Rumor had it that the list¡¯s top ten were all practically invincible amongst others of the same cultivation. All had heaven-defyingbat prowess.

    Even long-established, older-generation cultivators of the same level were nowhere near a match for them!

    Now, when they saw Su Yi¡¯s heaven-defying disy of power, Chu Yunke and the others realized that they were in trouble, and their expressions changed dramatically.

    ¡°How could he be so strong¡­?¡± Chu Yunke felt a chill course through his heart. He¡¯d long since realized that Su Yi¡¯s abilities were terrifying. That was why he¡¯d initially chosen to take a step back.

    Nheless, now that they were actually fighting, Su Yi¡¯s strength far exceeded his earlier estimate!

    ¡°As sword cultivators, you ought to enter battle without fear of death or defeat. You people¡­ Are too flighty and impetuous.¡±

    As Su Yi sighed, he stepped into the air, raised his hand, and tapped.

    Splurt!

    One hundred feet away, a man in dark robes exploded.

    He was a Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator, and his cultivation wasparable to Han Feigong¡¯s. However, he couldn¡¯t block even a single one of Su Yi¡¯s attacks before exploding.

    As they took in this bloody spectacle, hispanions¡¯ scalps went numb with terror.

    ¡°Hurry up and run! I¡¯ll hold him back!¡± The white-haired elder suddenly shouted in fury and charged at Su Yi as if intent on mutual destruction.

    ¡°You¡¯re no more than a mantis trying to block a chariot. How can you even think about sacrificing your life to save others?¡± Su Yi waved his sleeves.

    A streak of sword qi shot forth.

    Splurt!

    The white-haired elder was still mid-charge when he was cut in two at the waist.

    He looked down in disbelief. ¡°What kind of technique was that?¡±

    ¡°A casual strike,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°It has no name.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­.?¡± the elder said in bewilderment. Then, everything went ck, and all awareness left him.

    The two halves of his body thudded to the ground.

    The entire area fell silent.

    Everyone was astonished.

    Even Ye Xun couldn¡¯t help but wipe the cold sweat from his brow.?Brother-in-Law¡¯s cultivation is nowhere near his former peak, but hisbat skills are as pervertedly strong as ever¡­

    ¡°Is it toote to admit defeat and offer up our treasures?¡± Chu Yunke said gravely.

    Earlier, they¡¯d nned to seize the opportunity to flee. They wouldn¡¯t have guessed the elder would die so quickly, leaving them no time to escape.

    ¡°There¡¯s no longer any meaning in admitting defeat,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    ¡°You¡¯re really nning to be enemies with all of Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain? You ought to know how severe the consequences of that will be!¡± shouted the woman in the ink-dark dress.

    ¡°So you won¡¯te looking for revenge if I spare you? Childish.¡±

    As his calm voice echoed through the air, Su Yi pressed down from afar.

    Boom!

    The ground beneath the woman¡¯s feet suddenly caved in, and a wave of sword qi surged forth, enveloping her in an instant.

    In the blink of an eye, she was torn to ribbons. Nothing remained of her!

    Han Feigong was the first to die, followed by the white-haired elder, a man in dark robes, and now, the woman in the ink-ck dress.

    Their bloody deaths left the two remaining disciples, Chu Yunke and a woman in colorful clothing, feeling as if they¡¯d plunged into an icy abyss. A chill spread throughout their bodies.

    ¡°We came here today for the fortune hidden in Demondark Mountain. Who¡¯d have thought we¡¯d lose our lives over a mere fragment of a divine artifact¡­?¡± the colorfully-dressed woman said bitterly, her expression bleak.

    ¡°And who is to me for that?¡± said Su Yi without the slightest ripple of emotion.

    As he spoke, sword qi appeared seemingly out of nowhere, killing the woman where she stood.

    It was a bloody spectacle, but it didn¡¯t seem as if he¡¯d killed an advanced cultivator of the Spiritual Manifestation Realm. No, it seemed as if he¡¯d done little more than squish an ant.

    Chu Yunke shivered from head to toe. He looked at Su Yi and said, ¡°Before you kill me, might you tell me your name?¡±

    ¡°Su Yi.¡±

    ¡°Su Yi?¡± Chu Yuke froze, but a momentter, he seemed to understand. ¡°So it¡¯s you!¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, an explosive waterfall of sword rain descended upon him from all sides.

    The genius of Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain ranked seventy-sixth on the Ranking of Stars was instantly reduced to bloody mist, destroyed in both body and soul.

    Six experts of Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain had now fallen beneath Su Yi¡¯s de!

    The onlookers were all too stunned to even speak.

 Chapter 674: Demondark Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 674: Demondark Mountain</h4>

    The surrounding area fell silent.

    The stench of blood permeated the air.

    Su Yi felt a bit mncholy.

    When he was still in the Origin Dao, Spiritual Manifestation cultivators like them were still worth fighting, albeit just barely.

    But now that he too was in the Spiritual Manifestation Realm, even the mighty Spiritual Manifestation Realm disciples of an ancient faction like Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain werepletely unworthy of his notice.

    However, there was something that could perhapsfort him: after undergoing his Tribtion of Spiritual Manifestation, hisbat prowess was indeed far beyond his past self!

    Back in the Wilds, Holy Maiden Yan Suni of the Nine Extremes Profound Capital was praised as establishing firmer foundations in the Spiritual Manifestation Realm than anyone else beneath the heavens. They said none couldpare to her.

    But were she here in front of me, she¡¯d be my inferior by no small margin,?thought Su YI.

    After mulling it over, Su Yi realized that even with the knowledge and experience of his past life, he couldn¡¯t think of a single worthwhile opponent of the same cultivation!

    Was he truly invincible among those of his level? It was hard to say.?But at the very least, both in the Wilds and here in the Azure Continent, Su Yi figured that if he called himself ¡°the second best Spiritual Manifestation cultivator around,¡± no one would dare im first ce.

    It seems that if I want a worthy opponent, I¡¯ll have to try Spiritual Incarnation experts, or even Spiritual Revolution experts¡­

    After reaching this conclusion, Su Yi gave the matter no further thought.

    It was then that Ye Xun dashed up to him and pointed at his sealed mouth. His expression was pleading.

    To Ye Xun, having something to say, yet being unable to say it was no different from torture.

    ¡°Gather up the spoils first,¡± ordered Su Yi.

    Ye Xun hurriedly nodded and got to work.

    Once Ye Xun finished his task, Su Yi said, ¡°Lead the way. Take me to where you left your corpse.¡±

    Ye Xun pointed at his mouth as if begging, but Su Yi ignored him. This time, he just had to teach this chatterbox the meaning of the phrase ¡°silence is?golden¡±!

    When Ye Xun saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but look resentful, but there was nothing for it. He could only force everything he wanted to say back down and obediently lead the way ahead.

    Before long, the two of them disappeared over the horizon.

    From beginning to end, they bothpletely ignored Yue Xingshan, Sun Shangliu, and the other onlookers.

    ¡°Those Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain experts actually all died¡­¡± Guan Tieshan shuddered, then murmured as if awakening from a dream.

    And here he¡¯d been smug and self-satisfied over an opportunity to serve as Chu Yunke andpany¡¯s guide.

    Now, however, his heart was full of dread and uncertainty.

    ¡°So, that young man was Su Yi¡­¡± Yue Xingshan said in a daze. ¡°But the rumors said Su Yi was afraid of reprisal, and that he fled the Great Xia months ago!¡±

    ¡°So, that legend¡­ has returned¡­¡± Sun Shangliu said gravely, his expression dazed.

    The man in dragon-embroidered robes and the onlookers all looked astonished and bewildered.

    Over the past few months, as the spiritual energy of heaven and earth recovered, Su Yi, the former legend, had almost been forgotten.

    In the current Great Xia, it was the dazzling geniuses of the Ranking of Stars that drew the most attention, as well as the movements of the seven great ancient factions and three great otherworld factions.

    The world¡¯s cultivators had long since pegged Su Yi for a windswept, battered has-been.

    Yet now, Su Yi?had?reappeared!

    And he¡¯d already personally ughtered seven Spiritual Manifestation cultivators of Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain!

    This gave everyone a certain premonition¡ª¡ª

    Word of what had happened here today was sure to spread across the world.

    And Su Yi¡¯s name would surely shake the Great Xia¡¯s world of cultivation once more!

    Indeed, that very day, news of today¡¯s battle spread as if it had grown wings. Soon, everyone in the Glittering Ghost Domain knew what had happened.

    ¡­¡­

    Demondark Mountain.

    An almost barren, dried-out mountain range rose and fell, but nothing grew on its withered surface. It seemed the area had been devastated a long time ago and that it had never recovered.

    Deep within Demondark Mountain was a forbidden zone.

    Everything was shrouded in dense, baleful, blood-red mists. From time to time, the mists cracked with terrifying and strange gray lightning.

    Not long ago, a group of experts from the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce ventured into the mountains. It seemed they¡¯d discovered a grand stroke of fortune in this strange, forbidden ce.

    Thus, they locked the entire area down.

    ¡°Brother-in-Law, it¡¯s up ahead!¡± When he saw Demondark Mountain up ahead, Ye Xun instantly grew excited.

    Su Yi had already removed the ¡°Gag Technique¡± from Ye Xun.

    Still, after this lesson, it seemed that Ye Xun was starting to understand the importance of considering his words carefully while traveling with Su Yi.

    ¡°Is this where you fought that jailer back then?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Ye Xun sighed. ¡°If not for his ability to control the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness, how could I possibly have been reduced to a wisp of soul and forced to flee¡­.?¡±

    ¡°What did the jailer look like?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°He looked quite young. The most eye-catching thing about him was the golden totem between his eyes. It was shaped like a vertical eye, and it was extremely evil-looking,¡± said Ye Xun. It seemed he was trying to recall as much as he could. ¡°When he fought, whenever he called upon the power of the Prohibition of Ancient darkness, the golden totem between his eyes would transform into a revolving whirlpool. It had an extreme, intimidating effect on our souls.

    ¡°When we fought, it was like fighting the heavens themselves. I felt stifled, insignificant, and ovee with despair. He even had an enormous restrictive effect on my cultivation base.¡± His face was already full of dread and lingering terror; it seemed he was picturing his brutal, desperate struggle against the jailer.

    ¡°A golden imprint shaped like a vertical eye¡­ that could intimidate and suppress the soul, and influence opponents¡¯bat strength¡­¡± Su Yi muttered thoughtfully. ¡°It seems that his power wasn¡¯t inborn, but rather, some sort of unique legacy¡¯s distinctive secret art.¡±

    He silentlymitted this clue to memory.

    Later on, when that creature lurking deep within Meteor Abyss came looking for him, he nned to confirm whether or not it was the same jailer who¡¯de close to killing Ye Xun.

    As they conversed, they arrived deep within Demondark Mountain.

    They saw the forbidden zone shrouded in bloody, baleful mists off in the distance.

    ¡°Brother-in-Law, I can sense it!¡± Ye Xun suddenly cried out in delight. ¡°The body I left here still retains a portion of its source?energy! It hasn¡¯t all dispersed!¡±

    It was no wonder he was so excited.

    Tens of thousands of years had passed in his miserable, bleak state. Even his current body was nothing more than someone else¡¯s corpse.

    If he could recover the source power within his lost body, he could create a new body for himself. In doing so, he even had hope of returning to his former peak!

    ¡°I urge you not to get overly excited. Even if you recreate your body, in your state, recovering your former peak cultivation will require oveing difficulty after difficulty,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°After all, you¡¯re just a wisp of soul. Your former cultivation and power have long since been lost.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Ye Xun said nothing.

    It was then that someone shouted, ¡°The Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce has already sealed this ce off. Leave right away, you two, or else we¡¯ll cut you down without mercy!¡±

    Two figures appeared in the distant bloody mists.

    The first was a man in white shrouded in dark fog. His eyes were green and monstrous.

    The other was a withered old man. His hair was sparse, and he was dressed in hemp clothing. He carried a bone pipe, and he was currently breathing out smoke. His gaze was cold and imposing.

    Both were in the Spiritual Manifestation Realm!

    The Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce had assigned two Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators to keep watch here. From this, it was clear how highly they valued the ce.

    ¡°It seems your disciples and grand disciples have long since discovered the body you left behind. It¡¯s even highly likely that they¡¯re gathering your...remains as we speak,¡± mocked Su Yi.

    Ye Xun¡¯s face fell. ¡°Brother-in-Law, that joke isn¡¯t funny at all.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look,¡± said Su Yi. He continued ahead.

    ¡°I said I¡¯d let you two leave, but you daree closer? Do you really insist on seeking death?¡± the man in white said with obvious displeasure. His green eyes swept across Su Yi and Ye Xun, and his entire body surged with waves of murderous intent.

    Su Yi ignored him and looked at Ye Xun. ¡°These are, after all, your disciples and grand disciples. How do you think we should handle them?¡±

    Ye Xun had a conflicted look on his face, and he said somberly, ¡°It¡¯s been tens of thousands of years. Things have changed, and I have little connection to the current Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce, but¡­¡±

    Here, he paused, then said hesitantly, ¡°But I don¡¯t want to see them die over this.¡±

    Su Yi nodded.

    Off in the distance, the old man in hemp clothes puffed away on his pipe. He said expressionlessly, ¡°Hurry up and leave. The Glittering Ghost Domain is full of good fortune, so don¡¯t lose your lives here.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi. He raised his right hand and pped the air.

    Thud!

    The old man in help felt as if a divine mountain were crushing him. It forced him ruthlessly to the ground, and his entire body convulsed. In the end, he directly lost consciousness.

    ¡°This¡­¡± The man in white went rigid, and he almost jumped in freight.

    <i>Just who are these people? How could they be so strong?</i>

    Before he came back to his senses, Su Yi struck once more. It was yet another light, airy, p from afar.

    Thud!

    A momentter, the man in whitey unconscious on the ground.

    From beginning to end, neither Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce Spiritual Manifestation cultivator could so much as put up a fight!

    It seemed that to Su Yi, this was so trivial that it wasn¡¯t worth mentioning. He just said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Ye Xun hurriedly led the way in.

    Meanwhile, deep within the region shrouded in bloody, baleful mists.

    A tall, stalwart man in Daoist robes stood before a vast chasm, his hands behind his back.

    Four newly-established bronze altars stood on the sides of the chasm.

    There were several sealed treasure fragments ced atop each altar.

    Four Spiritual Incarnation Realm cultivators of the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce sat nearby, one in front of each altar. Their hands formed seals.

    Streams of dark light surged out of each of the bronze altars, forming an enormous that covered the depths of the enormous chasm.

    The tall, stalwart man in Daoist robes watched this y out, undisguisable eagerness and fervor all over his face.

    ¡°Elder Gu, how much longer do we have to wait?¡± said a young woman in ck standing beside the man in Daoist robes. She was beautiful, with snowy skin.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic,¡± said the man in Daoist robes. He thought for a minute, then said, ¡°It seems that we¡¯ll be able recover His Excellency the Netherworld Asura Emperor¡¯s remains in less than half a day!¡±

 Chapter 675: Abusing Masters and Betraying Ancestors

    <h4>Chapter 675: Abusing Masters and Betraying Ancestors</h4>

    The woman in ck pursed her lips, then let out a long sigh. ¡°Who could have imagined that an existence like the Netherworld Asura Emperor would fall in a ce like this?¡±

    Her expression carried a trace of grief.

    ¡°All of that happened a long time ago,¡± said the man in Daoist robes. ¡°As inheritors of the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce, we ought to carry out the pce master¡¯s orders and bring His Excellency the Netherworld Asura Emperor¡¯s remains back with us.¡±

    The woman¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°What then? Are we going to give him a proper burial?¡±

    The man in Daoist robes froze, then said expressionlessly, ¡°That will depend on what the pce master has in mind.¡±

    The woman in ck fell briefly silent, then said, ¡°Elder Gu, even if you don¡¯t say anything, it¡¯s clear to me that the pce master wouldn¡¯t have dispatched you and four Spiritual Incarnation Realm dharma protectors here?just?to bring the Netherworld Asura Emperor¡¯s remains back for a proper burial.¡±

    The man in Daoist robes frowned. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    The woman in ck shook her head. ¡°Nothing at all. I just hope no one sees the remains of His Excellency the Netherworld Asura Emperor as an opportunity, and that no one does anything outrageous or unfilial. If something like that were to ur, I¡¯m afraid the Emperor¡¯s departed soul would be ovee with fury.¡±

    The man in Daoist robes snorted coldly. ¡°Xuan Zhi, saying something like that to me is fine, but it wouldn¡¯t be good if word got out!¡±

    The woman¡¯s heart shook. She could hear the implied threat.

    Grief rose unbidden to her heart, and she fell silent.

    ¡°We did it!¡±

    A delighted voice suddenly rang out.

    The four Spiritual Incarnation Realm cultivators seated cross-legged before the bronze altars rose, their bodies surging with misty light. Their heads were in front of them, as if they were holding something aloft.

    ¡°So quickly?¡± The man in Daoist robes couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    And here he¡¯d thought it¡¯d take another half a day or so before they managed to fish the Netherworld Asura Emperor¡¯s body out of the chasm.

    Who¡¯d have thought it would happen so quickly?

    ¡°It¡¯s actually quite?the?coincidence. Earlier, there was a sudden undtion of the power sealing the Emperor¡¯s remains, and it¡¯s showing signs of copse. Its ability to resist our power sharply decreased, giving us an opportunity to exploit,¡± said an elder in red.

    ¡°So that¡¯s it,¡± said the man in Daoist robes.

    The remains of the Netherworld Asura Emperor had been deep within the chasm and sealed by an obscure, mysterious power. No one could even get close to his body.

    With no other choice, the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce set up four bronze altars and had four Spiritual Incarnation cultivators join forces to fish the body out.

    Furthermore, each of the four altars had pieces of the weapon the Netherworld Asura Emperor had left behind.

    Thanks to the weapon fragments¡¯ auras, the power protecting the Emperor¡¯s remains didn¡¯t resist their attempts to fish out his body.

    Boom!

    Something swayed violently deep within the rift, and searing, dark radiance surged forth.

    When the man in Daoist robes and the woman in ck looked over, they saw the of woven dark light slowly lifting a battered corpse out of the chasm.

    The man in Daoist robes was so agitated that his breathing sped up, and he muttered, ¡°The Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce has always thought our founder had likely returned to the Netherworld. Who would have thought he¡­ He fell?in the?Glittering Ghost Domain?¡±

    The woman in ck looked at the remains too.

    Although tens of thousands of years had passed, the body showed no sign of decay. Their founder was dressed in a feather coat and dark robes, with a broad belt and high-brimmed hat. He had sword-like brows, starry eyes, and handsome features.

    A mysterious and inscrutable seal hovered around the body as it slowly entered their field of view.

    ¡°It really is His Excellency the Netherworld Asura Emperor!¡± Xuan Zhi recognized him immediately.

    Even now, portraits of their founder?remained?in the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce¡¯s ancestral grounds. The man depicted looked just like the remains before them!

    ¡°Brother Gu, the seal on the founder¡¯s remains is about to copse. I¡¯m afraid that with our ability, we won¡¯t be able to bring his remains back intact,¡± said the red-robed elder.

    The man in Daoist robes fell briefly silent, then said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll do as the pce master ordered and begin the refining process right away. It¡¯s fine so long as we can bring the source energy within the founder¡¯s remains back with us.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± The red-robed elder and the other three Spiritual Incarnation Realm cultivators nodded.

    Their power held the corpse aloft, and their hands formed seals. The four bronze altars suddenly boomed and lit up. Four arcs of blood-colored light shot out of them, enveloping the body.

    Xuan Zhi¡¯s expression shifted dramatically. ¡°Stop! How can you treat our founder with such disrespect?¡±

    But it was as if they didn¡¯t even hear her. They ignored herpletely.

    Except for the man in Daoist robes, who said solemnly, ¡°Xuan Zhi, if the founder is watching us from the next world, I¡¯m sure he would want us to put his Grand Dao source power to good use.

    ¡°As you can see, the seal around his remains is on the verge of dispersing. Once the seal dissipates, his remains will quickly disintegrate, and his remaining source power will be lost.?How could we possibly just let that happen?¡± He turned to look at Xuan Zhi. ¡°You¡­ Surely you don¡¯t wish to see that happen either, right?¡±

    His gaze was heavy, and an imposing aura surged around him. Xuan Zhi stiffened, and her heart clenched.

    She took a deep breath, but she remained resolute. ¡°But¡­ Desecrating the Netherworld Asura Emperor¡¯s corpse is the most sphemous act we couldmit!¡±

    The man in Daoist robes suddenly snorted. ¡°There¡¯s no reasoning with you!¡±

    With that, he paid Xuan Zhi no further heed.

    Xuan Zhi¡¯s heart filled with grief, and she muttered, ¡°For the sake of Imperial source power, you¡¯d even¡­ be so outrageous as to desecrate our founder¡¯s corpse¡­ If His Excellency the Netherworld Asura Emperor knew, how furious would he be¡­.?¡±

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    A high-pitched, violent st rang out.

    The divine artifact fragments ced atop the four altars suddenly trembled, rose into the air, and shot in the same direction.

    Shit!

    Both the man in Daoist robes and the four Spiritual Incarnation cultivators attempting to refine their founder¡¯s remains were caughtpletely off guard.

    They could only watch as the remnants shot into the distance.

    It was then that a sigh reverberated through the distant crimson mists.

    ¡°I suppose this is why they say public morality has degenerated,¡± said a voice rife with helplessness and despondency.

    Who!?

    Everyone present instinctively looked over, then saw two figures approaching through the bloody mists.

    One was a young man in blue, the other an unkempt old Daoist.

    What really surprised the red-robed elder and the others was that the eleven treasure fragments were all revolving around the unkempt old Daoist and humming as if in celebration!

    These were none other than Su Yi and Ye Xun.

    However, Ye Xun looked utterly despondent and down in the dumps. His earlier domineering, outrageous attitude had disappeared without a trace.

    He¡¯d just witnessed his disciples and grand disciples trying to refine his remains and use them as resources. Who could have been happy after seeing that?

    Su Yi sighed to himself.

    He thought back to the days before his reincarnation and what he¡¯d seen in the Hall of Mourning he¡¯d prepared for himself.

    Hadn¡¯t his disciples behaved like this too?

    Even his youngest and most beloved disciple went so far as to pry open his coffin, all for the sake of obtaining the Sword of the Nine Hells.

    Ye Xun¡¯s misfortune was actually rather simr.

    Su Yi deeply understood how Ye Xun must feel right now. It was an extremelyplicated mixture of rm, mncholy, frustration, indignation, and¡­

    Neither of them had guessed something this preposterous would happen after they ¡°died.¡±

    Meanwhile, when she saw Su Yi, the woman in ck was briefly stunned. Then, she couldn¡¯t help but blurt, ¡°Young Lord Su, what are you doing here?¡±

    Su Yi recognized her at a nce. This was Xuan Zhi, otherwise known as Holy Maiden Jade Angelica of the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce.

    Now that he thought about it, he¡¯d learned of Ye Xun¡¯s involvement in the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce from her.

    ¡°Xuan Zhi, you recognize them?¡± The man in Daoist robes frowned.

    The Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce had long since sealed off this entire era. Furthermore, everyone standing guard was in the Spiritual Manifestation Realm.

    Yet now, two people had trespassed nheless. This was unquestionable proof that this duo had extraordinary origins!

    Holy Maiden Xuan Zhi took a deep breath, then said, ¡°Elder Gu, that¡¯s Young Lord Su Yi!¡±

    Su Yi!

    The tall man in?Daoist?robes, the elder in red, and everyone else present looked stunned as they realized just who the young man in blue was.

    ¡°But what about the old man?¡± asked the man in Daoist robes.

    ¡°Who am I¡­?¡± Before Xuan Zhi could answer, Ye Xun muttered to himself, then smiled. However, his smile was obviously sorrowful.

    A momentter, he suddenly straightened his spine, looked up, and swept his gaze across the group. He shouted, ¡°I¡¯m your forebear!¡±

    He sounded utterly enraged.

    The group was bbergasted, and they looked at each other.

    Then, the man in Daoist robes glowered and said coldly, ¡°Who the hell do you think you are? How dare you be so impudent?¡±

    He suddenly gestured at the nearby remains. ¡°See that??That¡¯s?His Excellency the Netherworld Asura Emperor, the founder of the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce. He passed away tens of thousands of years ago!¡±

    The red-robed elder¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°How dare you nder our founder to our faces, you bastard! Outrageous!¡±

    Ye Xun froze, temporarily rendered speechless.

    What could have been more absurd than this?

    ¡°Enough. It¡¯s only natural that they wouldn¡¯t recognize you,¡± said Su Yi.

    Ye Xun said bitterly, ¡°Actually, I long since anticipated this. That¡¯s why, no matter how desperate and down on my look I got, I was never willing to ask the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce for help.?Still, when I saw those bastards trying to refine my body, I¡­ I could no longer hold back.¡±

    He shook his head and said no more. All of this came as far too great a shock.

    ¡°Then just let me deal with this,¡± Su Yi said softly.

    ¡°What do you mean by that? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re nning to seize our founder¡¯s remains?¡± The man in Daoist robes frowned even deeper than before.

    The red-robed elder and the others had equally unfriendly expressions.

    Xuan Zhi¡¯s heart clenched, and she said hurriedly, ¡°Elder Gu, please don¡¯t misunderstand. Young Lord Su is absolutely not a bad person. He¡­¡±

    The man in Daoist robes snorted coldly and interrupted her. ¡°He¡¯s not a bad person? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten who?killed Holy?Son Nirvanic?Winds and Mo Xingzhe?¡±

    Xuan Zhi instantly fell silent.

    Then, the man in Daoist robes changed?tacks. His gazended on Su Yi, and he said, ¡°However, I can give you two a chance. Leave this ce right this second, and I can pretend nothing happened.?Otherwise, this shall be your burial ground!¡±

 Chapter 676: I Ought to Cut Them Down

    <h4>Chapter 676: I Ought to Cut Them Down</h4>

    ¡°Burial grounds¡­¡± Ye Xun¡¯s expression shifted, and he muttered to himself, ¡°Years ago, even that jailer failed to kill me here. Who¡¯d have thought that after all these years, my disciples and grand disciples would threaten to kill me here in his stead¡­?¡±

    He looked dazed, and it was obvious that he¡¯d lost control over his emotions.

    When they heard this, the man in Daoist robes and the other experts frowned.

    The red-robed elder said disdainfully, ¡°Has the old-timer lost his wits?¡±

    Another expert shouted, ¡°Elder Gu, hurry up and deal with them! Otherwise, they¡¯ll get in the way of the refining process, and all of our work and sacrifices will go to waste!¡±

    The man in Daoist robes nodded. His eyes shed like cold lightning, and the imposing aura of the Spiritual Incarnation Realm suddenly spread from his tall, stalwart frame, making the surrounding skies tremble.

    ¡°I¡¯ll count to three,¡± he said coldly. ¡°If you haven¡¯t left by the time I finish counting, you¡¯re dead.¡±

    The atmosphere was instantly iparably stifled and oppressive.

    Xuan Zhi¡¯s expression shifted dramatically, and she said, ¡°Young Lord Su, you¡¯d best hurry up and leave!¡±

    It was as if Ye Xun couldn¡¯t even hear her. He just stood there in a daze, as if he had no idea what was happening around him.

    Su Yi said coolly, ¡°Those who betray and abuse their forebears are among those I detest the most.¡±

    His tone was casual, without the slightest ripple of emotion.

    The man in Daoist robes said expressionlessly, ¡°One!¡±

    His voice shook the skies and brimmed with murderous intent.

    Su Yi wasted no time talking.

    He stepped forward, his blue robes swaying around him. His energy silently started circting.

    The man in Daoist robes frowned. It seemed he hadn¡¯t anticipated that even under such circumstances, Su Yi would dare attack heedless of the consequences.

    However, he wasn¡¯t overly concerned.

    He knew who Su Yi was, and he¡¯d heard tales of Su Yi¡¯s glorious aplishments. He knew that Su Yi was an extremely dazzling genius of the younger generation.

    s, that wasn¡¯t enough to warrant such fearlessness in the face of multiple Spiritual Incarnation Realm existences.

    ¡°Two!¡± His voice boomed like thunder, shaking the soul.

    Su Yi was several hundred feet away, but he showed no sign of stopping. He continued ahead, looking even more indifferent than before.

    The man in Daoist robes frowned even deeper.

    His aura surged around him, his murderous intent swelling like waters at high tide, or like a volcano that might erupt at a moment¡¯s notice.

    Xuan Zhi opened her mouth to speak, then trailed off.

    She could tell that Su Yi had absolutely no intention of retreating.

    Trying to dissuade him would be a waste of effort.

    However, she was inwardly ovee with confusion.?How¡­ How can he be so daring?

    ¡°Three!¡±

    As his thunderous shout rang out, the man in Daoist robes attacked without the slightest hesitation.

    His tall frame was like a mountain in motion as he swung his fist.

    Boom!

    It was just one punch, but it was full of endless explosive power.

    Crimson fist force arced through the air, like a river of blood. Thousands of illusory, crimson skeletons floated within the crimson waters, let out piercing, ear-rending shrieks.

    The Baleful Blood Spirit-Refining Fist!

    It used the Mysterious Truths of the River of Blood as a guide, and it was full of the enormous power of the Spiritual Incarnation Realm. One punch, and it was as if a baleful river of blood had descended from the Netherworld. It was a terrifying sight, and it seemed intent on devouring opponents¡¯ flesh and blood.

    The moment an opponent fell prey to this attack, they¡¯d sink into a bloody purgatory, unable to escape!

    Xuan Zhi¡¯s heart shook.

    How could she fail to realize that the man in Daoist robes nned to obliterate Su Yi in a single punch?

    One hundred feet away, Su Yi continued ahead. He neither?fled?nor dodged.

    As the bloody river of sword force descended upon him, he didn¡¯t so much as look at it. Suddenly, a perfectly round cycle of the light of the Grand Dao surged into being around him.

    The five elements circted, half Yin, half Yang, intermingled with wind and lightning.

    Boom!

    When the fist force descended, it was as if a millstone ground it to nothingness. A series of deafening booms followed, and it fell apart as easily as rotting wood!

    The man in Daoist robes was visibly startled.?After disappearing for a few months, this kid¡¯s gone and stepped into the Spiritual Manifestation Realm!!

    ¡°No wonder he was so fearless earlier¡­¡± A strange look appeared on Xuan Zhi¡¯s face. She could tell that Su Yi¡¯s cultivation was nothing like in the past.

    Months ago, Su Yi used his Gathering Stars cultivation to y the Spiritual Revolution Realm Huan Shaoyou, as well as his eight allies. All were monsters of the ancient era.

    Now that he too had entered the Spirit Dao, his strength was iparable to what it had been then!

    ¡°Hmph! The Spiritual Manifestation Realm, that¡¯s all!¡± The man in Daoist robes snorted coldly, stretched out his hand, and drew a bloody four-meter snake spear.

    Although he said that, it was clear that this Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce Spiritual Incarnation cultivator wasn¡¯t at allcent.

    Boom!

    He swung his spear, then thrust through the air. Wherever the point of the spear passed, it left a startling rift in the sky.

    An explosive murderous intent made the surrounding area tremble.

    The Serene Skies Snake Spear!

    This was his natal Spirit Treasure, and it was forged of thirty thousand catties of Serene?Skies Profound Iron. It had absorbed the inauspicious energies of the earth, and he¡¯d fused it with his Grand Dao Spirit Pce. He¡¯d already carried it for three hundred and sixty years.

    As soon as the spear appeared, his momentum transformed, bing terrifying beyond limit.

    It was immediately obvious that he was attacking with everything he had!

    However¡ª¡ª

    When the four-meter Serene Skies Snake Spear pierced through the skies and stabbed the cycle of the light of the Grand Dao, it was trapped like an insect in a spider¡¯s web, unable to advance even an inch further.

    Boom!

    As the light of the Grand Dao circted, it frittered away the spear¡¯s destructive power.

    ¡°How is this possible!?¡± The man in Daoist robespletely lost hisposure, and his heart sank.

    That attack had been enough to explode and kill an opponent of the same realm!

    .

    Who¡¯d have thought it would fail to break through the power of the Grand Dao surrounding a young Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator? This would have startled and terrified just about anyone!

    There were now only thirty meters between Su Yi and the man in Daoist robes.

    It was then that Su Yi finally attacked. He extended his right arm and swung his hand.

    Boom!

    A palm imprint overflowing with clear light and the aura of the Grand Dao descended from the heavens and bore down on the man in Daoist robes.

    ¡°Break!¡±

    The man in Daoist robes swung his spear, then thrust through the air.

    Bang!!!

    The resulting impact shook heaven and earth.

    As Su Yi¡¯s palm imprint descended, the Serene Skies Snake Spear bent, letting out intense, mournful wails.

    The impact shook its wielder, making his blood churn, but it was already toote to dodge.

    The fist imprint had descended from the heavens, enveloping him on all sides and locking down all possible escape routes. It was full of unshakeable, terrifying power. There was nowhere to run and nowhere to hide.

    He could only face it head-on!

    ¡°Break!¡± The man in Daoist robes looked as if his eyes were about to burst. His blood churned as if boiling, and he poured everything he had into his defense.

    However¡ª¡ª

    <i>Crunch! Crunch! Crunch!</i>

    The Serene Skies Snake Spear ultimately couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure, and it broke, piece by piece.

    Immediately afterward, its wielder¡¯s tall, stalwart frame thudded to the ground, stirring up a cloud of dust.

    Throughout his body, countless bones snapped, and his flesh was a pulped, bloody mess. He let out an agonized shriek.

    In one casual, understated palm strike, Su Yi had suppressed his opponentpletely!

    Xuan Zhi¡¯s delicate frame stiffened. Her eyes widened, and she found herself at a loss for words.

    The man in?Daoist?robes was called Gu Yuanxiu, and he was one of the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce¡¯s fourte-stage Spiritual Incarnation Realm elders. His position was lofty, and he wielded vast authority. His personal strength was monstrous, too.

    In the modern world, he was unquestionably a peak-level expert!

    Yet now, he couldn¡¯t withstand even a single attack! Su Yi had suppressed and injured him with ease!

    ¡°Now that he¡¯s stepped into the Spiritual Manifestation Realm, isn¡¯t he a bit too terrifying¡­?¡± Xuan Zhi muttered to herself. Her heart shook.

    ¡°How did he¡­¡±

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    ¡°How is that boy so strong?¡±

    Startled cries rang out. The four Spiritual Incarnation Realm cultivators trying to refine their founder¡¯s body were all visibly stunned.

    None of them had anticipated that someone like Gu Yuanxiu would lose to a young man they hadn¡¯t taken the least bit seriously.

    Much less that he¡¯d fall to a single palm strike!

    Meanwhile, Su Yi continued his advance, walking directly over Gu Yuanxiu.

    Bang!

    Gu Yuanxiu¡¯s head exploded with a spray of blood. His body convulsed, then moved no more.

    Su Yi had trampled him to death! But Su Yi?didn¡¯t so much as stop?to look at him.

    Ye Xun¡¯s misfortune made him recall the preposterous yet tragic scenes that had yed out just before his reincarnation.

    Perhaps this was sympathy for a fellow sufferer, or perhaps, a hatred that had long umted deep within his heart.

    Either way, starting the moment the fighting began, Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to utter so much as a word.

    People who¡¯d desecrate their master¡¯s corpse like this deserved to die!

    ¡°Quick, everyone attack together! Kill him!¡± The red-robed elder bellowed.

    This reminder was entirely unnecessary. The other three Spiritual Incarnation Realm cultivators had long sinceunched into action. All of them took out their treasures.

    Whoosh!

    A bony old woman with stick-thin limbs activated a jade ruler shining with dazzling blood-colored light. Densely-packed vicious spirits manifested in the air, blotting out the skies.

    ¡°Hah!¡± A graying man in heavy armor shouted and drew a ck bone sword. ck smoke surged around it, with a monstrous, savage aura.

    <i>ng! ng!</i>

    A child-sized dwarf carried two short silver halberds, which he banged together. The impact went off like a thunderp, and electrical light shot through the air.

    And the old man in red took out a perfectly square gray Daoist seal. Two words, each as small as a fly¡¯s head, were carved at the base in an ancient Netherworld script: Imprisoning Evil!

    The entire stretch of sky shook. Bloody light surged, ck mists churned, lightning arced through the air, and a destructive aura swept through the entire area.

    Xuan Zhi¡¯s beautiful face paled, and she had no choice but to move further away.

    However, it was as if Su Yi didn¡¯t notice any of this.

    He continued ahead, his expression as calm as ever.

    ¡°Die!¡± The four Spiritual Incarnation Realm cultivators attacked without hesitation.

    Boom!

    It was as if heaven and earth had switched ces, or as if the sun and moon lost their light.

    The Daoist seal, the jade ruler, the short halberds, and the bone swords all took to the skies, stirring up a boundless, majestic current of power mixed with an all-epassing destructive majesty. Everything swept toward Su Yi at once.

    How terrifying of a scene was this?

    Demondark Mountain was enormous, yet now, it shook. The nearby mountaintops swayed, boulders toppled, and the air was thrown into disarray.

    Off in the distance, the dazed Ye Xun was stunned too. He instinctively looked over, only to witness an astonishing spectacle¡ª¡ª

    A streak of radiant, clear sword qi shot out of Su Yi¡¯s tall, lean figure.

    Sword qi arced through the skies, dazzling beyond measure.

    In that moment, heaven and earth seemed to dim byparison, and everything fell silent.

    Everyone else present felt a stinging pain in their eyes, and their hearts palpated in terror.

    Limitless sword intent and an oppressive majesty permeated every inch of the surrounding area.

    And when the sh descended¡­

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The boundless current of the four Spiritual Incarnation Realm cultivator¡¯s joint attacks nketed the sky like canvas, yet beneath this sh, it split down the middle, offering little resistance.

    The two halves then split into smaller pieces, filling the air with a dazzling rain of light.

    The four Spiritual Incarnation Realm cultivators were like fallen leaves swept into a gale. All of them were sent flying.

    One took heavy injuries and coughed up blood. One shrieked, the sound shaking the heavens. One was ripped open, and one was covered in wounds.

    In the end, the surrounding ten thousand feet boomed and trembled.

 Chapter 677: A Chance Encounter With an Old Acquaintance

    <h4>Chapter 677: A Chance Encounter With an Old Acquaintance</h4>

    Dust and smoke permeated the air.

    A destructive current of sword qi swept outward.

    A new, perfectly straight, massive sword scar formed alongside the vast chasm, extending far into the distance.

    It was a startling sight.

    In one sh, he¡¯d defeated the joint attack of four Spiritual Incarnation cultivators!

    Its power was enough to terrify even gods and ghosts!

    Xuan Zhi¡¯s mind went nk, and her heart trembled.

    Earlier, when she sensed that Su Yi had already broken into the Spiritual Manifestation Realm, she realized that he wasn¡¯t the same as a few months prior.

    However, she could never have guessed that Su Yi would be this terrifyingly strong after his breakthrough!

    ¡°How¡­ How could he be so strong?¡± the distant red-robed elder shrieked in rm.

    His hair was disheveled, he was covered in blood, and he was already severely injured.

    His threepanions had all been so thoroughly brutalized that it was painful to even look at them.

    Su Yi paid none of this any heed. He just continued ahead.

    ¡°Run!¡±

    The bony old woman rose and attempted to flee.

    Boom!

    A streak of sword qi apanied by heaven-shaking booms swept through the sky.

    The old woman instantly exploded, dead on the spot.

    ¡°Xuan Zhi, don¡¯t just stand there! Hurry up and stop them!¡± The child-sized dwarf shrieked.

    As his voice rang out, he crushed a talisman and transformed into a streak of bloody light, which shot into the distance.

    Su Yi watched calmly as a little blue sword shot out of his forehead, then disappeared in a sh.

    The Divine ughter Sword!

    Thousands of feet away, the skies trembled. The dwarf reappeared, then fell onto his back in midair.

    His body thudded to the ground.

    Even his soul had been exterminated!

    When she saw this, Xuan Zhi¡¯s face paled, and she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Young Lord Su, might you¡­¡±

    She¡¯d only just started to speak when a miserable cry interrupted her.

    Su Yi swept his sleeves, and the graying, armored man burst apart, as if a divine mountain had crushed him. Nothing remained of him but a spray of blood.

    The sight left Xuan Zhi in a daze.

    Only one of the Spiritual Incarnation Realm experts remained, the elder in red. However, his will to fight seemed to have copsed. He cried out and begged in terror, ¡°I¡¯m willing to admit defeat! Your Excellency, please, spare my life!¡±

    Even ants wanted to live, let alone people!

    Splurt!

    With a sh of sword light, the red-robed elder¡¯s head flew through the air.

    Astonishment was written all over his face, and he knew no peace even in death.

    Now, all five Spiritual Incarnation experts, including their leader Gu Yuanxiu,?had?perished.

    Xuan Zhi stood there in a daze.

    Watching this bloody spectacle unfold left herpletely bewildered.

    It was then that Su Yi stopped his advance, turned, and faced Ye Xun. ¡°If that wasn¡¯t enough to satisfy you, once you¡¯ve retrieved the source power within your body, we can kill our way into the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce together.¡±

    Ye Zun froze, and an indescribable warmth welled within his heart. However, he shook his head. ¡°Brother-in-Law, there¡¯s no need for that. Going forward, the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce is the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce, and I am me. There¡¯s no longer any connection between us.¡±

    Su Yi nodded, but said no more on the matter. Instead, he pointed at the nearby remains. ¡°Go, quickly.¡±

    Ye Xun took a deep breath, then strode forward. When he reached his former body, his hands formed seals, and the obscure power sealing his corpse receded like waters at low tide.

    Practically simultaneously, his formerly perfect and intact body withered at speeds visible to the naked eye, turning to ash and dissipating inch by inch.

    In the end, only a dense, floating, mysterious bundle of light remained.

    This was the?source power?remaining within Ye Xun¡¯s body!

    When he saw this, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    Although Ye Xun used a secret art thirty thousand years ago to seal his body, it wasn¡¯t truly impervious to the corrosive effects of time.

    By now, little remained of his body¡¯s?source power!

    ¡°Brother-in-Law, it¡¯ll take me quite some time to use this source power to reforge my body, but it shouldn¡¯t take me longer than three months to seed,¡± said Ye Xun softly. ¡°During that time, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to look out for me.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Su Yi nodded.

    ¡°Begin!¡±

    Ye Xun¡¯s entire body lit up, and in the blink of an eye, the body of the old beggar split, inch by inch, and disintegrated into ash.

    His soul, meanwhile, transformed into a streak of light and shot into that bundle of source power.

    The source power quivered, then sank back into dormancy.

    Su Yi stretched out his hand and grabbed it.

    After a moment¡¯s thought, he used a secret technique to seal it, opened his mouth, and?swallowed. The source power transformed into a streak of light and surged into his Grand Dao Spirit Pce, alongside the Demonic Womb Xuan Ning was growing in. Both were enshrouded in the power of the Seed of the Azure.

    Xuan Zhi stood not far away, and she watched this entire scene y out. Her face was pallid, and she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Y-Young Lord Su, don¡¯t tell me you came here to help that person seize our founder¡¯s remaining source power?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s Ye Xun, your Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce¡¯s Netherworld Asura Emperor,¡± Su Yi said calmly.

    Xuan Zhi¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Young Lord Su, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re joking? How lofty and powerful of an existence is His Excellency the Netherworld Asura Emperor? How could he possibly¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never been one for jokes,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Believe me or don¡¯t. It doesn¡¯t matter anymore, does it?¡±

    Xuan Zhi instantly fell silent.

    Su Yi, however, had already started gathering up the spoils of war.

    Xuan Zhi suddenly took a deep breath and said, ¡°Young Lord Su, I¡¯m afraid I cannot help you cover up what happened here today. If you want to silence me, do it now?¡±

    ¡°When did I say I wanted to kill you?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Xuan Zhi was bbergasted. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about the fallout of this incident?¡±

    ¡°If the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce wants revenge, they¡¯re wee toe looking for me,¡± said Su Yi. He¡¯d already finished gathering his trophies. ¡°Enough. I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    With that, he turned and walked away.

    It was only after watching Su Yi disappear into the bloody mists that Xuan Zhi dared believe he really wasn¡¯t going to kill her.

    .

    She stood there in a daze, then looked over the corpses littering the ground. She couldn¡¯t help but look bewildered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that unkempt old Daoist¡­. Was really His Excellency the Netherworld Asura Emperor?¡±

    Xuan Zhi thought back to when she and Su Yi met in Little Ghost City Fengdu.

    When they conversed, Su Yi told her that he knew the Netherworld Asura Emperor, Ye Xun.

    He¡¯d also told her that the reason he spared her life at the Spiritbend Assembly was that she was a member of the Ghost Serpent lineage.

    He also said that he was friends with the Ghost Serpents¡¯ legendary empress¡­

    At the time, Xuan Zhi paid him no heed. She assumed he was joking around.

    But after what she¡¯d seen today, she suddenly realized something.

    Regardless of whether or not Su Yi knew the Netherworld Asura Emperor or the Ghost Serpents¡¯ legendary Empress, all of this was sufficient to prove that he did indeed have a close connection with the Ghost Serpents!

    I just don¡¯t know¡­ exactly what kind of person he is¡­?Xuan Zhi sighed to herself.

    She felt as if Su Yi were shrouded in denseyers of mist; she couldn¡¯t wrap her head around him.

    ¡­.

    After leaving Demondark Mountain, Su Yi continued east.

    Whoosh!

    He shot through the air, his sleeves swaying around him, looking utterlyposed and carefree.

    Enough time passed to burn a stick of incense before he suddenly stopped.

    This was the easternmost point of the Glittering Ghost Domain, a withered, devastated, empty ce. Chaotic spatial and temporal turbulence danced through the air.

    It was somewhat simr to the Ninth Star Ruin.

    Both were like hidden realms separate from the outside world and floating in a boundless void.

    Su Yi stood in the air and evaluated his surroundings. Before long, he saw meteor fragments hovering in the sky. Each was the size of a mountain.

    This must be the ce Ye Xun said had a corridor to the Netherworld¡­?thought Su Yi.

    The enormous meteorite fragments were left behind when the corridor beyond the Azure Continent copsed.

    Su Yi silently examined them, then turned and left.

    With his methods, once his cultivation reached the peak of the Spiritual Revolution Realm, he could repair the copsed spatial tunnel!

    For now, all he needed to do was remember its location.

    ¡­¡­

    Next, I¡¯ve got to condense the Dao Charms of the Five Elements, Yin and Yang, and Wind and LIghtning into the Mysterious Truth of Genesis.

    As Su Yi headed toward the exit, he pondered.

    Only then can I sense the two Mysterious Truths within the Sword of the Nine Hells, the Supreme Pce and the Void Cosmos. Neither?is of this?world.

    In his past life, Su Yi sensed two types of Mysterious Truth not present in the outside world within the Sword of the Nine Hells: the Supreme Pce and the Void Cosmos.

    After numerous years of derivation, he finally confirmed that by mastering the Mysterious Truths of Genesis, the Supreme Pce, and the Void Cosmos, he could fuse them into a supremely powerful Spirit Dao mysterious truth known as the Apex of Genesis.

    The start of genesis, the apex of the spirit. The Apex of Genesis is realized, and the Grand Dao returns to its origins!

    However, reaching this step required refining the Mysterious Truths of Genesis first.

    When I reach Nine Tripod City, I¡¯ll have to go into seclusion for a while. Once I¡¯ve refined the Mysterious Truths of Genesis, mybat strength will transform.

    Also, I have to hurry and reforge the Abstruse God Sword and start nourishing my natal weapon¡­

    Before long, Su Yi saw the exit to the Glittering Ghost Domain off in the distance.

    There were numerous cultivators nearby, people who¡¯d recently entered the Glittering Ghost Domain. They were clustered in small groups, and it was extremely lively. It was obvious that they¡¯de here in search of good fortune.

    Su Yi ignored them. However, just as he was about to leave, he suddenly noticed a familiar figure.

    He was a thin-faced elder, and he was traveling with a group of other cultivators. They were currently conversing atop a nearby ridge.

    Zhang Yuntao!

    Su Yi recognized him at a nce. The gaunt elder was none other than Elder Zhang of Cloudsky Divine Pce, the Little Sword Demon Wen Xinzhao¡¯s martial uncle.

    Su Yi promptly stopped in his tracks; he¡¯d decided to ask Zhang Yuntao for news about Wen Xinzhao.

    Months had passed, and the Great Xia¡¯s world of cultivation had changed dramatically. The bnce of power had undergone an earth-shaking transformation.

    In the modern Great Xia, the seven great ancient factions and three great otherworld factions reigned supreme.

    The likes of Cloudsky Divine Pce, the Fulcrum of Heaven Sword Sect, the Qingyi Dao Sect, and Maha Temple, the former top-four powerhouses, had already been reduced to second-rate factions.

    Wen Xinzhao was cultivating in Cloudsky Divine Pce, and it was likely the changing circumstances had affected her.

    However, before Su Yi could do anything, the distant Zhang Yuntao seemed to sense something. He looked over at Su Yi.

    When he recognized Su Yi, Zhang Yuntao couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    However, momentster, his expression changed dramatically, and he transmitted, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, hurry up and leave! Don¡¯t let those with me recognize you!¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned. His gazended on the cultivators beside Zhang Yuntao.

    Don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s something strange about them?

 Chapter 678: Setting up a Duel

    <h4>Chapter 678: Setting up a Duel</h4>

    There were seven cultivators near Zhang Yuntao, five men and two women.

    Their leader was a young man in fiery robes. A Silverfinch perched on his shoulder.

    When Su Yi¡¯s gaze swept across them, the young man in fiery robes noticed him immediately. He raised his head slightly, and his blue-green eyes looked over.

    His gaze was as sharp as a sword and utterly fearless.

    ¡°Oh?¡± The young man looked a bit stunned. He eximed, ¡°Su Yi?¡±

    When they heard this name, the other experts ceased their conversation and looked over.

    Zhang Yuntao inwardly cried out,?This is bad!

    He hurriedly transmitted, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, hurry up and leave! These are experts of the Dongguo Family!¡±

    The Dongguo Family.

    Su Yi instantly understood. They were one of the modern era¡¯s seven great ancient factions.

    Furthermore, Su Yi clearly remembered killing a monster of the ancient era known as Dongguo Yun on Sumeru Immortal Ind. He was a member of the Dongguo Family.

    Rumor had it that Dongguo Yun had an older brother, Dongguo Feng, and that he was an incredible figure even among monsters of the ancient era.

    Thirty thousand years ago, Dongguo Feng had already stepped into the Spirit Dao, and he was honored as one of the most dazzling geniuses of his generation.

    However, Su Yi found one thing difficult to understand. Why was Zhang Yuntao with a bunch of Dongguo nsmen?

    Before Su Yi could ask, a streak of light shot toward him from afar.

    The entire group, including the fiery-robed man and the Silverfinch on his shoulder, were fast approaching.

    When he saw that Su Yi showed no sign of retreating, Zhang Yuntao sighed to himself and gave up on trying to persuade him.

    When the group was just one hundred feet away from Su Yi, the leader stopped in ce, then asked with great interest, ¡°Su Yi, weren¡¯t you supposed to have fled the Great Xia a long time ago? What are you doing here all of a sudden?¡±

    Su Yi ignored him.?He had never been in the habit of wasting words with strangers.

    Instead, he looked directly at Zhang Yuntao. ¡°Fellow Daoist Zhang, might we have a private chat?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Zhang Yuntao stiffened, then instinctively looked at the man in fiery robes.

    He, however, looked at Su Yi and smiled. ¡°Allow me to hazard a guess. Brother Su, you wish to discuss Wen Xinzhao?¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed, and the depths of his gaze glinted with cold light.

    The fiery-robed man¡¯s smile froze, and he felt a prickling pain all over his skin. An unprecedented, stifling sense of danger rose within his heart.

    Zhang Yuntao said hurriedly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t worry! Xinzhao is unharmed!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Zhang Yuntao hurriedly nodded. ¡°I swear it on my life.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi.

    The stifling sense of terror bearing down on the fiery-robed man instantly disappeared, and that bone-chilling sense of impending crisis disappeared without a trace.

    He inwardly sighed in relief, but facing Su Yi, he was much more reserved than before, without any of his earlier casual ease or flippancy.

    ¡°Go ahead and chat,¡± he said after steadying his nerves. He then led the others away and waited nearby.

    Zhang Yuntao inwardly sighed in relief too, and he wiped the cold sweat from his brow and transmitted, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, you were too reckless just now. For a moment there, I thought those Dongguo nsmen would attack you.¡±

    ¡°Had they attacked, they¡¯re the ones who would have died,¡± said Su yi.

    ¡°....¡±

    A familiar feeling rose within Zhang Yuntao¡¯s heart.

    This was perfectly in ordance with his impression of Su Yi. It matched his personality.

    His words seemed wildly arrogant and contemptuous, but in truth, they represented his absolute confidence in his own strength!

    When he first met Su Yi, Zhang Yuntao couldn¡¯t stand Su Yi¡¯s way of doing things.?He thought?Su?Yi was far?too arrogant. They¡¯d evene into conflict over this.

    In the end¡­

    Zhang Yuntao inwardly shook his head, unwilling to linger on those painful memories.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it, then. What exactly is going on here?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Zhang Yuntao steadied his thoughts, then said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, you may not know this yet, but over the past few months, the Great Xia has changed. It¡¯s no longer as you left it¡­¡±

    He then went on to exin the entire situation.

    Two months ago, the top figure of the Dongguo Family¡¯s younger generation, Dongguo Feng, visited Cloudsky Divine Pce all on his own.

    Then, he single-handedly broke through their defensive formation. Sixteen elders joined forces against him, but he defeated them all!

    The leader of Cloudsky Divine Pce, Yu Jiuzhen, made a personal appearance. However, before long, Dongguo Feng forced him to admit defeat.

    Afterward, Cloudsky Divine Pce¡¯s High Elder True Monarch Tranquil Sea appeared and fought Dongguo Feng. Despite his mid-stage Spiritual Incarnation Realm cultivation, after a few hundred rounds with Dongguo Feng, he admitted defeat of his own ord.

    Dongguo Feng had single-handedly suppressed Cloudsky Divine Pce!

    When word spread, it shook the entire nation. Dongguo Feng¡¯s name spread, causing an enormousmotion.

    It was this battle that convinced Bluecloud Tower to put him in seventh ce on the Ranking of Stars!

    Afterward, Cloudsky Divine Pce submitted to the Dongguo Family, bing one of their subordinate factions.

    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s just as I thought. No matter how impressive Cloudsky Divine Pce once was, in the modern era, it couldn¡¯t help but sink to bing another¡¯s subordinate,¡±mented Su Yi.

    The four peak-level factions he¡¯d once known¡ªthe Fulcrum of Heaven Sect, Cloudsky Divine Pce, the Qingyi Dao Sect, and Maha Temple¡ªhad now been reduced to second-rate factions.

    The only part of this story Su Yi hadn¡¯t anticipated was that the monster of the ancient era, Dongguo Feng, would defeat all of Cloudsky Divine Pce on his own.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, after Dongguo Feng single-handedly suppressed our entire sect, he effectively set a trend; over the next few months, others went and defeated the Fulcrum of Heaven Sect, the Qingyi Dao Sect, and Maha Temple, one after another,¡± Zhang Yuntao exined at top speeds.

    ording to him, the Fulcrum of Heaven Sect lost to one of Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain¡¯s ¡°Seven Great Chosen¡±, Xu Jianlin.

    The Qingyi Dao Sect lost to Hua Xiangrong, the chief disciple of Tianji Dao Mountain.

    And Maha Temple lost its ¡°discussion of the Dao¡± to a monk of the Pure Emptiness Buddhist Sect¡¯s younger generation, ¡°Mournful Leaf.¡±

    Just like Dongguo Feng, Xu Jianlin, Hua Xiangrong, and Mournful Leaf were famous throughout the nation. All of them were in the top ten of the Ranking of Stars!

    Su Yi didn¡¯t care about this at all. However, he did feel a bit strange.

    Back when he was still in the Origin Pce Realm, he told Wen Xinzhao that should Cloudsky Divine Pce consider him their enemy, he wouldn¡¯t mind paying them a visit.

    Who¡¯d have thought that Dongguo Feng would beat him to the punch?

    As for Xu Jianlin and the others, they might be heaven-defying figures of the Spiritual Manifestation realm famous throughout the Great Xia, but Su Yi wasn¡¯t even concerned about Spiritual Incarnation cultivators, much less others of the same realm!

    ¡°Tell me about Miss Xinzhao,¡± Su Yi said directly. He was, naturally, most concerned about the beautiful ¡°Little Sword Demon.¡±

    Zhang Yuntao sighed. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, it¡¯s actually not at allplicated. Dongguo Feng has long since learned that you killed his little brother on Sumeru Immortal Ind, and he¡¯s been waiting for an opportunity to challenge you to a duel.¡±

    Su Yi frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s threatening Miss Xinzhao¡¯s life?¡±

    Zhang Yuntao hurriedly shook his head. ¡°No, actually. No matter what you think of him, to me, Dongguo Feng seems truly extraordinary. Even rarer and more precious is that he¡¯s forthright and just.?Even after he defeated our entire sect, he never once humiliated us.¡±

    Here, Zhang Yuntao looked a bit rueful. ¡°If that weren¡¯t the case, how could all of Cloudsky Divine Pce, from our leader to our disciples, willingly agree to serve the Dongguo Family?¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°It¡¯s fine so long as she¡¯s okay.¡±

    When he thought about it, it made sense. Furthermore, when he left the Great Xia, he passed the talisman the imperial family gave him, the Butterfly Transforming the Firmament, onto Wen Xinzhao so that she could defend herself.

    It was an Imperial-level talisman! Time had frittered much of its power away, but its presence still meant that Wen Xinzhao had nothing to fear from Dongguo Feng.

    Zhang Yuntao hesitated, but in the end, he said it anyway. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, if you ask me, if it¡¯s at all possible, you¡¯d still best find a way to take Xinzhao away from Cloudsky Divine Pce as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    Zhang Yuntao said, ¡°Everyone in the Dongguo Family knows she shares a close bond with you, and although Dongguo Feng disdains to lower himself by using her as a hostage, that doesn¡¯t mean others won¡¯t.¡±

    He sighed. ¡°Although no one has harmed Xinzhao, her every move is under constant scrutiny, and she can¡¯t take so much as half a step outside the sect.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s brow suddenly furrowed.?How is that any different from house arrest?

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, I¡¯m most certainly?not?encouraging you to risk yourself,¡± said Zhang Yuntao. ¡°What I mean is, if you have the means, it would be wonderful if you could take Xinzhao with you. If you can¡¯t, it can wait untilter. Whatever you do, don¡¯t be reckless.¡±

    ording to Zhang Yuntao, Cloudsky Divine Pce had numerous Dongguo Family experts in attendance, not just the heaven-defying monster of the ancient era, Dongguo Feng.

    It would be exceedingly unwise to go there recklessly.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m no match for them?¡± Su Yi smiled faintly.

    Zhang Yuntao instantly felt awkward, and he exined, ¡°This old man just thinks that it¡¯s best you be cautious when dealing with a faction as vast and mighty as the Dongguo Family. I don¡¯t mean to diminish or underestimate you in any way, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    ¡°Enough. Just leave this to me,¡± Su Yi said dismissively. ¡°Right, what are you and those Dongguo Family cultivators here for?¡±

    Zhang Yuntao said hurriedly, ¡°Lately, there have been rumors that the experts of the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce discovered an enormous stroke of good fortune. It drew those Dongguo Family experts over, and they had mee with them.¡±

    Only then did Su Yi understand, but his expression turned a bit strange. ¡°Seems to me that you¡¯re destined to leave empty-handed.¡±

    Zhang Yuntao was stunned, but before he could ask what Su Yi meant, the fiery-robed man and the others approached.

    ¡°Are you two done with your conversation?¡± the fiery-robed man asked with a smile.

    ¡°Do you have business with me?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The fiery-robed man took a deep breath. ¡°Su Yi, my n brother, Dongguo Feng, has been waiting for you all this time.

    ¡°Furthermore, he said that so long as you dared duel him, regardless of the result, it would mark the end of your enmity with the Dongguo Family.¡±

    As he said this, he stared intently at Su Yi. ¡°I just don¡¯t know if you dare ept his challenge?¡±

    Su Yi said distractedly, ¡°I was already nning on taking a trip to Cloudsky Divine Pce. If your n brother is present, I wouldn¡¯t mind giving him the chance to challenge me.¡±

    With that, he ced his hands behind his back, turned, and sauntered off.

    The man in fiery robes froze, then faced Su Yi¡¯s disappearing figure and shouted, ¡°Su Yi, I¡¯ll pass your message on to my n brother today, so you can¡¯t go back on your word! You have to show up!¡±

 Chapter 679: He Came Back

    <h4>Chapter 679: He Came Back</h4>

    There was no doubt about it. The man in fiery robes was worried that Su Yi would go back on his word.

    Zhang Yuntao, however, actually rather hoped Su Yi wouldn¡¯t show up.

    He understood Dongguo Feng¡¯s strength.

    With histe-stage Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivation, he defeated Cloudsky Divine Pce¡¯s High Elder True Monarch Tranquil Seas, a mid-stage Spiritual Incarnation Realm cultivator!

    Someone like him was unquestionably far too terrifying.

    Besides, Cloudsky Divine Pce had already be one of the Dongguo Family¡¯s subordinate powers.

    Should Su Yi proceed to their gates, it could lead to all sorts of unpredictable developments!

    Agh, it¡¯s a pity, but the Great Xia¡¯s imperial family is already under storm and beset on all sides. I¡¯m afraid they can¡¯t offer Su Yi much aid¡­?Zhang Yuntao sighed.

    ¡°Third Brother, why did you transmit a warning not to attack just now? We missed a perfect opportunity to kill Su Yi for nothing,¡± said the colorfully-dressed woman beside the man in fiery robes.

    The other Dongguo Family experts looked over as well.

    Earlier, they¡¯d been transmitting messages amongst themselves. They''d nned to seize this opportunity to take Su Yi down and avenge Dongguo Yun.

    However, their leader, the man in fiery robes, had rejected the idea.

    Zhang Yuntao couldn¡¯t help but break out in cold sweats.

    Only now did he realize that the Dongguo Family experts really had nned on attacking earlier!

    ¡°Elder Finch warned me that Su Yi had already stepped into the Spiritual Manifestation Realm,¡± said the man in fiery robes, his expression shifting erratically.

    All eyes were instantly upon the Silverfinch perched on his shoulder.

    The Silverfinch preened its feathers with its beak and said slowly, ¡°There was something off about that kid¡¯s aura. I could tell at a nce that he was hiding his strength. Had you attacked, it¡¯s highly likely you would have encountered cmity.¡±

    The group was stunned.?Zhang Yuntao was unwittingly bbergasted.

    The Silverfinch was an ancient variant species, a Cloud-Swallowing Finch. It was only about the size of a palm, but it was nheless an extremely mighty Spiritual Incarnation Realm existence.

    The Silverfinch had mastered numerous unique and powerful secret arts, and it was knowledgeable and experienced. It upied a lofty position in the Dongguo Family; their experts even called it ¡°Elder Finch.¡±

    Zhang Yuntao suddenly realized that Su Yi was nothing like before!

    The most obvious difference was his cultivation. A few months ago, Su Yi was just in the Gathering Stars Realm.

    Yet now, Su Yi was already a Spirit Dao cultivator.

    Zhang Yuntao¡¯s spirits soared.

    Even in the Gathering Stars Realm, Su Yi could kill Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators as if they were chickens. How strong must he be now that he was in the Spiritual Manifestation Realm himself?

    It was then that an uproar broke out in the distance.

    ¡°What? Not long ago, Su Yi slew an entire group of Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain experts in the Inauspicious Wastes?¡±

    ¡°Is this for real?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s one hundred percent true!¡± Senior Guan Tieshan saw it himself, and furthermore, Yue Xingshan, Sun Shangliu, and several other seniors were there too!¡±

    ¡°They saw that not even Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain¡¯s legacy disciple, Chu Yunke, was a match for Su Yi¡­¡±

    ¡°My heavens! Su Yi disappeared for a few months, only to do something like this the moment he returns? He might as well have poked a hole through the heavens!¡±

    ¡­Voices rang out, one after another.

    When they heard this, the fiery-robed man and the various other Dongguo nsmen couldn¡¯t help but gasp and look at each other in astonishment.

    Chu Yunke!

    He was seventy-sixth on the Ranking of Stars, and he¡¯d joined forces with five other Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators, yet Su Yi nheless slew everyst one of them!

    The fiery-robed man and hispanions couldn¡¯t help but rejoice; they¡¯d just narrowly avoided cmity.

    If they hadn¡¯t heeded the Elder Finch¡¯s warning, if they¡¯d attacked Su Yi, the consequences¡­ would have been difficult to predict!

    Zhang Yuntao remained outwardly calm, but waves of emotion coursed through his heart.

    He inwardly cried out,?Just as I thought! Su Yi hasn¡¯t changed. He¡¯s already made a mess of things!

    The Silverfinch suddenly raised its head and said, ¡°We must inform Dongguo Feng of this as soon as possible so that he can make ns, and so that he doesn¡¯t underestimate his opponent!¡±

    The group nodded.

    However, they still didn¡¯t know that after killing Chu Yunke and hispanions, Su Yi slew five Spiritual Incarnation experts of the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce.

    There was simply no way that Xuan Zhi would spread word of what had happened.

    ¡­.

    The fifteenth day of the second lunar month.

    After disappearing for several months, Su Yi reappeared in the Glittering Ghost Domain and slew six experts of Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain, including Chu Yunke!

    Word of this incident took the Great Xia by storm.

    ¡­¡­

    A blessed ground with abundant spiritual energy.

    ¡°Master, there¡¯s news of Su Yi!¡± Chi Jiansu rushed into the old blind man¡¯s immortal cave.

    The old blind man had been fast asleep, but he shot to his feet as if he¡¯d been electrocuted and eximed, ¡°Where is His Excellency Su Yi now?¡±

    This master and apprentice duo was rather strange.

    Chi Jiansu called Su Yi directly by name, while the old blind man called him ¡°His Excellency¡± as if it were perfectly natural.

    However, both of them were used to it.

    ¡°Experts of my n just received word that Su Yi is in the Glittering Ghost Domain¡­¡± Chi Jiansu quickly exined everything she¡¯d learned.

    Once he¡¯d heard the full tale, the old blind man couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°How deeply unfortunate for Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain! They actually dared to offend His Excellency Su Yi¡¯s dignity? What is that, if not seeking death?¡±

    ¡°....¡± Chi Jiansu said nothing, but inwardly, she thought,?Given the circumstances, shouldn¡¯t you be worried about Su Yi?

    It seems that in Master¡¯s eyes, Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain is the one getting bullied here, and furthermore, he seems to think they deserve it¡­

    ¡°Lass, I¡¯m going to pay His Excellency a visit,¡± said the old blind man. He was already headed out the door.

    Chi Jiansu said hurriedly, ¡°Master, if you go to the Glittering Ghost Domain now, I¡¯m afraid Su Yi will have left by the time you arrive.¡±

    The old blind man didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°No matter. Unless I¡¯m mistaken, he¡¯s sure to head to Nine Tripod City.¡±

    When she saw how much of a hurry he was in, Chi Jiansu couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Master, just why are you in such a rush to see Su Yi?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a matter of the utmost importance!¡± said the old blind man. By the time his voice finished echoing through the air, he¡¯d already left. Before long, he disappeared without a trace.

    Chi Jiansu froze, stunned. A momentter, she thought,?This is no good! I have to go to Nine Tripod City and see what all the fuss is about too!

    ¡­¡­

    Nine Tripod City.

    Within a pavilion atop the peak of Mount Heavenbristle.

    ¡°My lord, this is excellent! Fellow Daoist Su agreed to help us repair the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation upon his return to the Great Xia,¡± said Weng Jiu, his face lighting up with delight. ¡°It seems to me that he¡¯ll proceed to Nine Tripod City in the near future!¡±

    Over the past few months, as the world continuously transformed, the Great Xia became turbulent and tumultuous.

    The imperial family, the former?hegemons?of everything beneath the heavens, had suffered an enormous blow as a result.

    Now, Nine Tripod City was beset on all sides by both internal and external foes. It was in a precarious situation, with danger at every corner.

    Under the circumstances, if they could borrow Su Yi¡¯s power and repair their defensive formation, the imperial family would have a weapon powerful enough to intimidate their foes!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su is the nostalgic sort. Send someone to clean up Azurecloud Court,¡± said the inly-dressed emperor of the Great Xia. His voice was soft, but his eyes shone with a hint of eagerness.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± said Weng Jiu.

    ¡°Also, unless I¡¯m mistaken, now that Su Yi¡¯s appeared, the seven great ancient factions will surely take action against him. I¡¯d like you to personally lead our forces and strengthen Nine Tripod City¡¯s defenses.¡±

    The Xia Emperor¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°I¡¯m afraid Nine Tripod City will soon be the eye of the storm. Whatever we do, we cannot getcent.¡±

    Weng Jiu¡¯s heart shook, and he nodded silently.

    Over the past few months, the seven ancient factions had all urged the emperor to abdicate and offer up both Nine Tripod City and Mount Heavenbristle.

    This seemed like an attempt to seize territory, but in truth, they were trying to seize the imperial family¡¯s authority over the empire!

    ¡­¡­

    The Demonic Huan Family, the banks of the Demonification Pool.

    ¡°So, Su Yi, that little wretch, has finally shown up¡­¡± said an elder in old-fashioned hemp clothing.

    ¡°Ancestor, it¡¯s time to avenge Shaoyou,¡± another Huan Family higher-up said gravely.

    ¡°Wait a little longer. Unless I¡¯m mistaken, the boy is headed to Nine Tripod City to seek the Xia Family¡¯s protection,¡± said the old man in hemp, his gaze indifferent. ¡°If we¡¯re going to take action, we ought to take care of everything at once. We ought to take him and the imperial family down together!¡±

    He paused, then said, ¡°But before that, we¡¯d best not alert him. Go make contact with the other top ancient factions. I trust they won¡¯t refuse an opportunity to exterminate Su Yi and tten the imperial family!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The Huan Family higher-up nodded his assent.

    ¡­¡­

    Simr scenes took ce in Tianji Dao Mountain, the Burning Sun Sect, the Hidden Cloud Sword Sect, and various other ancient factions.

    When they learned that Su Yi had reappeared, all of them were restless and agitated.

    Su Yi had killed far too many monsters of the ancient era during his time on Sumeru Immortal Ind, and all of them had extraordinary statuses.

    Like Tianji Dao Mountain¡¯s Yan Jingyun, the Burning Sun Sect¡¯s Jing Lingzhen, the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce¡¯s Mo Xingzhe, and Dongguo Yun of the Dongguo Family.

    Now that Su Yi had reappeared, how could the factions behind them possibly remain unmoved?

    A storm was silently brewing.

    It was clear that when the storm truly descended, its winds would throw the nation into chaos!

    ¡­¡­

    The Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce.

    An utterly infuriated roar echoed throughout a dimly lit pce.

    ¡°It¡¯s bad enough that someone impersonated our founder, but now Su Yi¡¯s gone and killed five of our Spiritual Incarnation experts, and they even ran off with our founder¡¯s remains! Dammit! Su Yi deserves to die ten thousand times over!¡±

    The ck-robed man in the central seat wore a bronze mask, which obscured his features. However, an explosive aura surged around him; he was clearly infuriated.

    This was the current pce master of the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce!

    Xuan Zhi was prostrate on the ground, her beautiful face pallid.

    A long time passed before the masked man got his fury under control, and his explosive aura gradually calmed down.

    He suddenly asked, ¡°Xuan Zhi, why didn¡¯t he kill you?¡±

    His voice was icy and grim.

    Xuan Zhi quivered, lowered her head, and said, ¡°Your Excellency, Su Yi told me he had a deep connection to the Ghost Serpent Race.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± The masked men fell silent.

    After a while, he said, ¡°Do you think we ought to avenge this grudge?¡±

    Xuan Zhi¡¯s heart was heavy as she whispered, ¡°It¡¯s entirely up to you, Pce Master.¡±

    ¡°This is a young man who easily slew five Spiritual Incarnation experts. Just how powerful must he be?¡± whispered the masked man.

    He seemed hesitant, as if he¡¯d encountered an iparably thorny problem.

    Xuan Zhi hesitated, then said, ¡°Your Excellency, how about¡­ we endure for now, then see how the situation changes? As I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware, there are quite a few other factions intent on killing Su Yi too.¡±

    The more she spoke, the softer her voice.

    Her suggestion must have seemed cowardly and humiliating.

    However, against all expectations, after a lengthy silence, the masked man nodded. ¡°Very well.¡±

 Chapter 680: Heart Killer

    <h4>Chapter 680: Heart Killer</h4>

    Cloudsky Divine Pce¡¯s territory was on Cloudsky Divine Mountain, within the borders of the Great Xia¡¯s Sr Province.

    Beneath the light of the setting sun.

    A t stretch ofnd halfway up the mountain.

    A fierce purple flying sword shed and revolved in midair, quick as lightning, flickering on and off. It cast streak after streak of dazzling purple sword qi.

    The delicate, slender figure of a young woman appeared withinyers of illusory des.

    She wore a simple dress, and her hair was tied up. Her features were?matchlessly?beautiful, like an immortal or a yao.

    This was none other than Wen Xinzhao.

    Whoosh!

    After a while, the young woman stretched out her hand and beckoned. The purple flying sword blurred into a streak of flowing light andnded in her palm. The flickering, denselyyered sword shadows silently disappeared.

    Wen Xinzhao let out a long breath of turbid air, then looked up at the light of the setting sun. She stood there in a mncholy silence.

    It¡¯s already been three months and twelve days since Brother Su left the Great Xia¡­

    When he left, the ground was still hard, and everything was still covered in snow. Now, spring has already begun. The grass is growing, the birds are singing, and everything is vibrant with new life. Even the flowers growing along the cliff are extraordinarily bright¡­

    I just¡­ I just don¡¯t know when he¡¯ll return.

    She stood there in silence for a while. Then, just as she was about to leave¡­

    A grave voice suddenly emanated from afar. ¡°Xinzhao.¡±

    Wen Xinzhao looked over and saw a schrly middle-aged man in dark robes walking toward her.

    This was the leader of Cloudsky Divine Pce, Yu Jiuzhen.

    ¡°Martial Uncle, do you have business with me?¡± eximed Wen Xinzhao.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to discuss something with you,¡± said Yu Jiuzhen, looking a bit ufortable. ¡°From this day forth, you are not to leave Cloudsky Divine Mountain.¡±

    He sighed, then continued, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not just you. That goes for your master Daoist Coldsmoke and your junior apprentice sister Qing Ya too. Starting today, you are not to take so much as half a step off the mountain.¡±

    Wen Xinzhao¡¯s painted eyebrows knit together. ¡°Martial Uncle, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Yu Jiuzhen said, ¡°Su Yi has appeared.¡±

    Su Yi!

    Wen Xinzhao¡¯s eyes lit up, but a momentter, she sensed that something was amiss. ¡°Martial Uncle, don¡¯t tell me the Dongguo Family intends to use me to threaten him?¡±

    Yu Jiuzhen shook his head. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that. They¡¯ve ordered you, your master, and Qing Ya to remain on the mountain simply because they hope Su Yi will show himself of own ord to end the grudge between him and the Dongguo Family.¡±

    Wen Xinzhao¡¯s expression changed dramatically. ¡°How is that not a threat?¡±

    Yu Jiuzhen looked conflicted. ¡°Xinzhao, the Dongguo Family won¡¯t hurt you. They¡¯re really only doing this so that Su Yi shows up of his own ord, but I can guarantee that even if Su Yi doesn¡¯t show up, they won¡¯t touch you.¡±

    As he said this, his expression filled with conviction.

    Wen Xinzhao jeered, ¡°Martial Uncle, the Dongguo Family has effectively ced us under house arrest. When Su Yi finds out about this, how could he?not?show up?¡±

    She was angry, and it showed on her face.

    Yu Jiuzhen couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Xinzhao, this is a grudge between Su Yi and the Dongguo Family. Do you think our Cloudsky Divine Pce can do anything to stop it?¡±

    Wen Xinzhao instantly fell silent.

    An indescribable sense of helplessness coursed through her heart.

    It was then that they heard footsteps in the distance.

    The footsteps were neither hurried nor slow, and they touched lightly against the ground with a distinctive rhythm. It was as if each and every step were the exact same distance apart, without the slightest margin of error.

    Wen Xinzhao and Yu Jiuzhen looked over and saw a tall, stick-thin figure approaching beneath the misty light of dusk.

    He was a young man in worn hemp clothing, and he carried a heavy bronze sword case on his back. His features were angr and clearly defined.

    His aura was firm as iron.

    His presence was as weighty as a sword.

    Dongguo Feng!

    He was the most dazzling figure of the Dongguo Family¡¯s younger generation, a monster of the ancient era with heaven-defyingbat prowess. He was seventh on the Ranking of Stars.

    This was none other than the man who, not long ago, single-handedly suppressed all of Cloudsky Divine Pce!

    ¡°I guarantee that none of you will be harmed in any way,¡± Dongguo Feng said calmly. His voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it had confidence-inspiring strength.

    Yu Jiuzhenughed. ¡°Young master, now that we¡¯ve heard that, we have nothing to worry about.¡±

    The leader of Cloudsky Divine Pce had a respectful look on his face.

    However, Wen Xinzhao furrowed her brow and said coldly, ¡°If you really want to avenge your little brother, go and challenge Su Yi openly. Don¡¯t use me to threaten him.¡±

    Dongguo Feng fell briefly silent, then said, ¡°I just received word that Su Yi has already agreed to visit Cloudsky Divine Mountain. I trust that a man of his character won¡¯t go back on his word.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s on his way here!?

    Wen Xinzhao¡¯s heart shook, and the look on her beautiful face shifted erratically.

    How could she fail to realize what this meant? Su Yi had almost certainly chosen toe here despite knowing Cloudsky Divine Pce had been upied by the Dongguo Family because he was worried about her safety.

    She was both furious and concerned.

    Dongguo Feng looked at her and said, ¡°Miss Xinzhao, if you feel threatened, you¡¯re wee to leave Cloudsky Divine Mountain right now. You can take your master and Qing Ya with you. I guarantee that no one will try to stop you.¡±

    Wen Xinzhao froze, and she almost dared not believe her ears. ¡°Really?¡±

    Dongguo Feng remained just as calm as before. ¡°Miss Xinzhao, do you think I¡¯m the type to go back on my word?¡±

    Wen Xinzhao shook her head.

    It was true that Dongguo Feng had single-handedly subdued their entire sect, but even she had to admit that he was forthright and magnanimous. On a visceral level, he disdained to resort to such despicable tactics.

    In other words, he might well be an enemy, but he was an enemy worthy of respect.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already passed on word to our experts,¡± said Dongguo Feng. ¡°Miss Xinzhao, you can leave whenever you please.¡±

    Having said his piece, he was just about to leave when Wen Xingzhao suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving!¡±

    It seemed she¡¯d made up her mind. ¡°I¡¯ll wait until Su Yi gets here, then leave here with him.¡±

    ¡°If Su Yi kills me, he¡¯ll be wee to leave with you. No matter who wins, so long as he dares duel me, it will mark the end of our grudge,¡± said Dongguo Feng with firm conviction. He was calm, without the slightest ripple of emotion.

    Seeing this, Wen Xinzhao felt an inexplicable chill course through her heart. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You really aren¡¯t at all afraid you¡¯ll lose?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a sword cultivator. I¡¯m not afraid of death, much less of defeat,¡± Dongguo Feng said without a second thought.?¡°Besides, I won¡¯t necessarily be the one to lose.¡±

    With that, he turned and left, his steps neither hurried nor slow. His thin, sticklike figure gradually disappeared into the dusk.

    Yu Jiuzhen had watched the entire exchange, and he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Dongguo Feng is undoubtedly the most terrifying sword cultivator I¡¯ve met thus far. He¡¯s immune to both ttery and insults, and he¡¯s steady and confident. He¡¯s far beyond your typical genius.¡±

    Wen Xinzhao froze, stunned. Wordless concern rose unbidden to her heart.

    For a moment, she suddenly hoped Su Yi wouldn¡¯t show up for his duel¡­

    ¡°Xinzhao, you needn¡¯t worry. Not long ago, we received word that as soon as Su Yi appeared, he slew Chu Yunke and five other Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain Spiritual Manifestation experts single-handedly. They say he¡¯s already stepped into the Spirit Dao!¡±?transmitted Yu Jiuzhen.

    He continued, ¡°Don''t forget. Even in the Gathering Stars Realm, Su Yi managed to take down Huan Shaoyou¡¯s alliance of nine monsters of the ancient era. Now that he¡¯s stepped into the Spiritual Manifestation Realm, he¡¯s surely far stronger than before.

    Wen Xinzhao¡¯s starry eyes lit up, and much of her anxiety dissipated.

    So, Brother Su¡¯s already a Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator!

    ¡­¡­

    Late that night.

    A thatched hut built atop a mountain.

    Dongguo Feng had his sword across his knees, and his eyes were closed in meditation.

    There was a calm before every storm. Before he fought a major battle, Dongguo Feng would ce his sword in front of him, meditate, and temper his heart.

    His sword was three feet, two inches long and four fingers wide. The entire weapon was as ck as ink, heavy, and blunt.

    Two fly-head-sized characters were engraved on the hilt: Heart Killer.

    Killing enemies was easy, but killing the thieves of the heart was difficult!

    Dongguo Feng knew of Su Yi¡¯s aplishments, and he knew that Su Yi had killed six Spiritual Manifestation experts in the Glittering Ghost Domain, including Chu Yunke.

    His instincts told him that Su Yi was an extremely dangerous opponent!

    However, that only increased Dongguo Feng¡¯s eagerness!

    It was just as he¡¯d told Wen Xinzhao. He was a sword cultivator. He¡¯d never feared death before, he didn¡¯t fear death now, and he wouldn¡¯t fear death in the future!

    His Dao of the Sword was strong precisely because he¡¯d polished a fearless sword heart!

    Time slipped by.

    Two dayster.

    It was early in the morning, and a drizzle of spring rain poured onto the world below, shrouding thendscape in mist and a hint of an early spring chill.

    A group of young men and women traveled through the rain under the protection of their seniors. They were headed toward Cloudsky Divine Pce.

    The young men and women were all extraordinarily dressed. They were descendants of prominent ns of the Sr Province, and all of them were in the Grain Avoidance Realm.

    Their escort included a mix of Origin Pce and Gathering Stars cultivators.

    One of them, a middle-aged, schrly man in bright yellow robes, was in the Spiritual Manifestation Realm!

    Su Yi was mixed into this group too.

    After arriving in the Sr Province, he inquired about Cloudsky Divine Pce¡¯s location, then headed directly over.

    However, when he stopped to rest at a ry station, he encountered this group.

    When they learned that Su Yi was headed to Cloudsky Divine Pce too, the leader, the middle-aged schr, invited Su Yi to travel with them.

    Someone had offered to guide him. Su Yi naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse.

    ¡°Look! That¡¯s Cloudsky Divine Mountain off in the distance!¡± The middle-aged man pointed and smiled.

    The youths perked up, and all of them looked over.

    There, beneath the mist and rain, they saw a towering, majestic mountain off in the distance. It was like a dragon crouched upon the earth.

    ¡°Although Cloudsky Divine Pce is now only a second-tier faction, don¡¯t forget! It¡¯s a subordinate faction of an ancient n, the Dongguo Family, and a tall tree casts a lot of shade,¡± said the middle-aged schr. ¡°If you earn the opportunity to cultivate there, you¡¯ll naturally enjoy the Dongguo Family¡¯s protection.

    ¡°Furthermore, when the Radiant Epoch arrives, you¡¯ll have an easier time obtaining the resulting good fortune.¡±

    The youths¡¯ eyes shone with eagerness and longing.

    They¡¯de all this way in hopes of cultivating in Cloudsky Divine Pce!

    The middle-aged schr suddenly recalled something, and his gazended on Su Yi, who¡¯d been silent all this time. ¡°Right! My young friend, you¡¯vee all the way to Cloudsky Divine Pce, but do you have an expert¡¯s letter of rmendation?¡±

 Chapter 681: Others Laugh and Call Me Insane

    <h4>Chapter 681: Others Laugh and Call Me Insane</h4>

    When the middle-aged schr said this, all the youths looked at Su Yi.

    The young man in blue looked like he was about the same age as them.

    However, hecked the liveliness and vitality of a young man. On the contrary, he seemedpletely out of ce in the group.

    Some of the youths thought him overly proud. They figured he was deliberately putting on airs.

    Others thought he seemedcking in youthful vigor, as if he were an old man. He didn¡¯t seem likable at all.

    Some even wondered if this young man traveling all on his own had low self-esteem, and if that was why he found it hard to fit in¡­

    However, none of them provoked Su Yi.

    This was because the middle-aged schr warned them that this seemingly out-of-ce young man in blue was no ordinary person. He warned them not to offend him lightly.

    ¡°An expert¡¯s letter of rmendation?¡± Su Yi sounded dazed.

    A young man in a green shirt said crisply, ¡°Don¡¯t you know? If you want to be a disciple of Cloudsky Divine Pce, you need aptitude and foundations sufficient to pass their tests, as well as a letter of rmendation.¡±

    Su Yi instantly understood. Heughed and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not going to Cloudsky Divine Pce to cultivate.¡±

    ¡°Then what are you going for?¡± The crowd couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to fetch someone,¡± said Su Yi.

    Fetch someone?

    Even the middle-aged schr couldn¡¯t help but feel startled.

    ¡°Young lord, do you perhaps have rtives at Cloudsky Divine Pce?¡± asked the young woman in green.

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Then who are you going there to fetch?¡± the girl asked in confusion.

    ¡°Wen Xinzhao,¡± said Su Yi.

    Wen Xinzhao!

    The entire group was stunned.

    This was the Little Sword Demon famous throughout the Great Xia, as well as the most dazzling, fairy-like beauty of the entire Sr Province!

    Who didn¡¯t know her name?

    Except¡­. They couldn¡¯t imagine Wen Xinzhao having any connection with the young man in front of them.

    ¡°How lofty of a figure is Wen Xinzhao? Who are you to crack jokes about her?¡± said a silver-robed young man in displeasure. He scowled coldly, then paid Su Yi no further heed.

    The others shook their heads as well. They figured Su Yi was bragging and that he had an inted ego. He was obviously just trying to pretend he and Wen Xinzhao had some kind of rtionship.

    The youths¡¯ seniors looked at each other. They couldn¡¯t help but smile too.

    What young man didn¡¯t admire Wen Xinzhao? She was a peerless beauty of her generation!

    No one paid Su Yi any heed.

    Even the young woman in green sighed. ¡°Young lord, even in jest, you can¡¯t joke about Wen Xinzhao. Also, your joke wasn¡¯t at all funny.¡±

    With that, she ignored Su Yi too.

    Su Yi was at a loss for words.

    Who¡¯d have thought Wen Xinzhao¡¯s position in these youths¡¯ hearts was so lofty?

    To the point they wouldn¡¯t even tolerate casual remarks about her¡­

    The group¡¯s leader, the middle-aged schr, thought for a moment, then smiled. ¡°Young friend, dare I ask what you¡¯re going to see Wen Xinzhao for?¡±

    Su Yi gazed at the distant, mistyndscape. ¡°Cloudsky Divine Pce has subordinated itself to the Dongguo Family, who have a grudge against me. I naturally cannot allow Xinzhao to remain there.¡±

    Despite his schrly disposition, the middle-aged man was unwittingly stunned and visibly bbergasted.

    After a while, heughed. ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡±

    Then, he paid Su Yi no further heed either.

    ¡°That guy actually says the Dongguo Family has a grudge against him¡­? Haha, I bet they don¡¯t even know who he is.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, that guy¡¯s just awful. He actually called Wen Xinzhao by her given name. I¡¯d really like to teach him a lesson¡­¡±

    ¡°Forget it! A braggart with illusions of grandeur, that¡¯s all. Ignore him. We belong to two different worlds.¡±

    The youths whispered amongst themselves.

    The young woman in green seemed particrly indignant. She grumbled, ¡°He¡¯s so good-looking, but why does he have to be so vain? He¡¯s got a golden exterior, but there¡¯s nothing but cotton inside. It¡¯s truly disappointing.¡±

    Their eldersughed, but all of them disregarded this little interlude. They naturally didn¡¯t trust a thing Su Yi said.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh, but he didn¡¯t mind this at all.

    This was just how the world was. It was hard to differentiate truth and lies, so people preferred to believe whatever matched their preconceptions.

    ¡­¡­

    An hourter, the group arrived at Cloudsky Divine Pce¡¯s gates.

    The magnificent gates were swathed in?cloud.

    When the group looked inside, they saw numerous peaks and scattered ancient buildings. Flocks of white cranes soared overhead, filling the air with their sonorous cries.

    As the spiritual energy of heaven and earth recovered, Cloudsky Divine Mountain transformed. It was now clearly different from before. Misty clouds hung overhead and the air was full of spiritual energy. It was a first-rate blessed mountain for cultivation.

    When Su Yi and his group arrived, groups of cultivators were flying to and fro, blurring into streaks of light and busying themselves throughout the mountain. It was quite a lively scene.

    ¡°Is this what an immortal abode looks like?¡±

    ¡°If I can cultivate here going forward, I¡¯d be so proud of myself¡­¡±

    The youths¡¯ eyes shone with longing and eagerness.

    However, their behavior was reserved and cautious, and they dared not speak randomly.

    Compared to a massive, powerful faction like Cloudsky Divine Pce, their backgrounds were entirely unworthy of notice.

    ¡°Ol¡¯ Brother Ren, you¡¯re finally here.¡± A man in a feather coat walked through the mountain gates to wee them. He carried a fly whisk in his hand.

    The middle-aged schr sped his fist in greeting and smiled. ¡°Brother Wei, long time no see!¡±

    Wei Ting.

    An inner sect elder of Cloudsky Divine Pce.

    As he spoke, the middle-aged schr gestured to the young men and women. ¡°Quickly, greet Elder Wei. Whether you pass the entrance test and make it into Cloudsky Divine Pce is all up to him.¡±

    The youths approached and greeted him respectfully.

    ¡°Brother Ren, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯vee at the wrong time,¡± Wei Tingughed bitterly. ¡°We cannot conduct entrance exams now or in the near future.¡±

    The group was stunned.

    The middle-aged schr said, ¡°Why is that?¡±

    Wei Ting pointed to the cultivators busy working. ¡°Everyone in Cloudsky Divine Pce, regardless of rank, is busy preparing for a grand battle. We¡¯re making improvements to our defensive grand formation. That includes our top experts, and even our sect leader.¡±

    The middle-aged man eximed, ¡°A grand battle? Don¡¯t tell me powerful enemies are invading in the near future?¡±

    Wei Ting shook his head, a strange look in his eyes. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say ¡®powerful enemies.¡¯ He¡¯s not an enemy of Cloudsky Divine Pce, but an enemy of the Dongguo Family.¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Su Yi.¡±

    It was as if this name were a magic spell. The surrounding area instantly fell silent.

    The middle-aged schr and the youths were stunned.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Su Yi disappear months ago?¡± the schr couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t heard, Brother Ren? Two days ago, Su Yi appeared in the Glittering Ghost Domain and single-handedly cut down six Spiritual Manifestation experts of Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain, including Chu Yunke,¡± said Wei Ting. ¡°It was on that day that Su Yi agreed toe to Cloudsky Divine Pce and duel His Excellency Dongguo Feng!¡±

    This deration provoked a series of gasps. Everyone was stunned.

    This news was so shocking that the mere thought of it made their hearts quiver.

    After all, both Su Yi and Dongguo Feng were legendary figures famed throughout the Great Xia.

    Who could have imagined that the two of them would stage an unmatched duel here, at Cloudsky Divine Mountain?¡±

    Suddenly, a calm voice rang out. ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡±

    When they looked over and saw Su Yi, the group¡¯s expressions shifted.

    ¡°Young friend, don¡¯t speak impetuously!¡± the middle-aged schr whispered a rebuke.

    The youths looked displeased too.?Is this flippant, vain guy really dead-set on shocking everyone with his outrageous lies again?

    ¡°I¡¯m wrong?¡± Wen Ting couldn¡¯t help but be surprised, and he asked with a smile, ¡°Dare I ask what exactly I¡¯m wrong about?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯vee to Cloudsky Divine Mountain to take Xinzhao with me, not specifically to duel Dongguo Feng,¡± said Su Yi.

    The others couldn¡¯t help but find this absurd.?Is¡­ Is he impersonating Su Yi this time?

    The young woman in green couldn¡¯t help but snap, ¡°Young lord, earlier, you were bragging about running off with Wen Xinzhao. That was already over the line, but now you¡¯re impersonating His Excellency Su Yi? This is no longer just a joke; you¡¯re going to get yourself killed like this. Got it?¡±

    The other youths frowned too.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What need is there for me to impersonate myself?¡±

    The middle-aged schr, however, sensed that something was amiss, and he couldn¡¯t help but reevaluate Su Yi.

    Wei Ting practically jumped out of his skin and asked, ¡°Brother Ren, don¡¯t tell me this is really¡­¡±

    The middle-aged schr grimaced. ¡°Brother Wei, he and I¡­ met along the way. I don¡¯t know his origins or identity.¡±

    Wei Ting¡¯s?expression filled?with uncertainty.

    It was then that a grave voice rang out in the distance. ¡°Elder Wei, why are you lingering near the gates?¡±

    A tall figure appeared alongside this voice.

    He had an elegant, schrly bearing, and he was dressed in dark robes.

    A group of experts was clustered behind him, further highlighting his extraordinary status.

    When they saw these new arrivals, the middle-aged schr and the others trembled. Their faces filled with awe, and they bowed in greeting.

    ¡°Greetings, Sect Master Yu Jiuzhen!¡±

    The man in dark robes was none other than the leader of Cloudsky Divine Pce, Yu Jiuzhen.

    Despite themselves, the youths were struck dumb.

    Yu Jiuzhen!

    To them, Wei Ting was already someone so illustrious they could only gaze upon him from afar. The leader of Cloudsky Divine Pce was practically a god!

    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there! Hurry up and greet the sect leader!¡± the middle-aged schr reminded them.

    The youths reacted as if awakening from a dream. They hurriedly bowed, all of them reserved and uneasy.

    Except for Su Yi, who didn¡¯t?so much as budge. He was like a crane amongst chickens, and the disparity made him stand out.

    Yu Jiuzhen and the others subconsciously looked over.

    When he saw Su Yi clearly, Yu Jiuzhen was briefly stunned. Then he eximed, ¡°Su Yi!? You¡­ When did you get here?¡±

    The leader of Cloudsky Divine Pce had obviously lost hisposure, and he looked stricken.

    There was a disturbance amongst the experts behind him too. None of them could remain calm.

    Who¡¯d have guessed that Su Yi would show up out of nowhere?

    They¡¯d gotten no warning at all!

    When they saw Yu Jiuzhen and the others¡¯ reaction, Wei Ting, the middle-aged schr, and the youths werepletely dumbstruck.

    The atmosphere grew strange and a bit heavy.

    The continuous drizzling of spring rains filled the air with mist.

    A young man in blue stood amidst the rain, hands behind his back. The misty atmosphere gave him a mysterious ir.

 Chapter 682: Sword Force, Sword Intent, Sword Heart

    <h4>Chapter 682: Sword Force, Sword Intent, Sword Heart</h4>

    Yu Jiuzhen steadied his emotions, then sped his fist in greeting. ¡°It¡¯s been a few months since west saw each other, Fellow Daoist Su. You¡¯re even more impressive than before.¡±

    One sentence broke through the stifled atmosphere.

    The middle-aged schr and hispanions all looked conflicted.

    They¡¯d traveled here alongside Su Yi, butughably¡ªand regrettably¡ªthey didn¡¯t realize they had an expert in their midst!

    ¡°You¡¯re busy setting up a formation. Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s targeted at me?¡± Su Yi said as he looked at the cultivators busy throughout the mountain.

    ¡°How could we even think of such a thing?¡± Yu Jiuzhenughed bitterly. ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you. We¡¯re improving our formations for fear that the aftershock of your duel with His Excellency Dongguo Feng will reach our mountain.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°So that means that if I want to leave with Miss Xinzhao, I have to beat Dongguo Feng first?¡±

    Yu Jiuzhen hesitated, then said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you don¡¯t know this yet, but two days ago, Dongguo Feng made his position clear. If Xinzhao wants to leave, she¡¯s wee to do so at any time, and no one will stand in her way. Xinzhao chose to remain here anyway.¡±

    Su Yi paused, briefly stunned. ¡°Why is that?¡±

    Yu Jiuzhen sighed. ¡°When she learned that you chose toe here on her ount, how could she possibly choose to leave before you arrived? It¡¯s ultimately because she¡¯s worried about you.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°That works too. Go tell Dongguo Feng I¡¯ll give him a chance to challenge me.¡±

    He then pointed into the sea of clouds overhead. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for him there.¡±

    Yu Jiuzhen shivered from head to toe, then said solemnly, ¡°Got it!¡±

    ¡°Also, tell Miss Xinzhao to pack up her things. Once the battle¡¯s over, I¡¯ll take her away,¡± ordered Su Yi.

    Yu Jiuzhen didn¡¯t quite know what to say. How could he fail to realize that Su Yi didn¡¯t seem the least bit concerned about Dongguo Feng?

    Yu Jiuzhen paused to consider his words, then said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, Dongguo Feng is no ordinary person. If you ask me, you ought to be careful.¡±

    ¡°I actually rather hope he¡¯s strong,¡± said Su Yi.

    Yu Jiuzhen was stunned, but he said no more. He immediately ordered his subordinates to pass on the message.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, took the skies, soaring like a whirlwind. In a few blinks of the eye, he¡¯d arrived beneath the dome of heaven.

    The young woman in green looked a bit ashamed. She murmured, ¡°So, all of us misjudged him¡­¡±

    The other youths fell silent.

    The middle-aged schr and the various older-generation experts smiled bitterly and shook their heads. Deep within their hearts, they rejoiced.?Rejoiced that they hadn¡¯t mistreated or outwardly disdained a legendary, peerless figure like Su Yi.

    ¡°Everything else aside, we came at just the right time. We¡¯ll get to watch Su Yi and Dongguo Feng¡¯s duel. That¡¯s cause for celebration!¡± said an ornately-dressed young man.

    The others'' spirits soared, and their hearts filled with eagerness. All of them looked up at the sky.

    Wind and rain churned, and misty light surged.

    As the clouds shifted, the boundless, hazyndscape came in and out of view.

    Su Yi stood in the air, admiring the picturesque beauty of thendscape. He held a jug of wine and drank on his own, perfectly content.

    Meanwhile, on the peak of Cloudsky Divine Mountain¡ª

    ¡°Young master, Su Yi had already arrived,¡± said an older Dongguo nsman. He¡¯d appeared silently and without warning, and as he spoke, he lowered his head respectfully.

    Before a thatched hut.

    Dongguo Feng silently opened his eyes and put Heart Killer back in its sword case. He then rose from his seated meditation and put his sword case on his back.

    He stared into the depths of the sea of clouds and said, ¡°I know.¡±

    Before his voice finished echoing through the air.

    Deep within the distant sea of clouds, Su Yi seemed to sense something, and he looked over from afar.

    Their gazes shed in midair.

    Dongguo Feng¡¯s typically tranquil gaze silently lit up, like the glint of a sword¡¯s edge.

    There was no need to even question it. He?knew?that the young man in blue standing amidst the clouds was Su Yi!

    Furthermore, Dongguo Feng realized something, as if by a sword cultivator¡¯s instinct. He knew that, after all his years of cultivation, he¡¯d finally found someone like him, someone with utterly terrifying attainments in the Dao of the Sword.

    A hint of delight coursed through him for the first time in many years.

    ¡°Su Yi, I¡¯ve waited for you for a long time!¡± said Dongguo Feng.

    His voice was grave, and every word boomed like thunder, reverberating throughout thendscape and spreading far and wide.

    Throughout Cloudsky Divine Mountain, everyone set aside their tasks.

    They then watched as a chilling, grim sword intent rose, soaring through the sky. It pierced and dispersed the clouds, shaking the firmament.

    The misty curtain of spring rain suddenly had an additional, bone-chilling austerity.

    ¡°He¡¯s so strong!¡± Outside the mountain gates, the middle-aged schr and the others were, without exception, astonished. It was as if they¡¯d witnessed the descent of a god of the sword.

    ¡°With sword force like that, it¡¯s no wonder he¡¯s seventh on the Ranking of Stars. He really is a peerless sword cultivator of his generation¡­¡± sighed Yu Jiuzhen.

    The other higher-ups all squinted and gazed up at the dome of heaven.

    Dongguo Feng¡¯s thin figure strode through the rain. Before long, he arrived at the sea of clouds.

    Wherever he passed, the sky rippled, and the mists dispersed like willow catkins!

    It even seemed as if the skies might crumble beneath his surging, majestic, grim sword intent.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but look surprised.

    His sword force is as majestic as a mountain, and his sword intent is as firm as iron. Dongguo Feng¡¯s attainments in the Dao of the Sword have obviously already reached the level of ¡®unity of mind and will.¡¯

    When determining the power of someone¡¯s Sword Dao, he looked first at sword force, next at sword intent, and third at their sword heart.

    Sword force was a manifestation of sword intent produced when one¡¯s qi circted.

    That was what was happening now. When Dongguo Feng circted his qi, his sword force was like a mountain. It was vast yet concentrated, and it nketed the skies with its soul-shaking momentum.

    What?was sword?intent? It was the power of one¡¯s Sword Dao, tempered through one¡¯s mastery of Grand Dao Mysterious Truths.

    And the sword heart? That was the manifestation of a sword cultivator¡¯s body, qi, and spirit!

    The stronger one¡¯s sword heart, the greater their control and application of sword force and sword intent.

    Between sword force, sword intent, and sword hearts, Su Yi undoubtedly valued the third the most.

    After all, both sword force and sword intent were ultimately just skills, while the sword heart was the fundamental determinant of a sword cultivator¡¯s strength.

    There was no doubt that Dongguo Feng was an extremely dazzling sword cultivator.

    He could already control his sword force and sword intent at will, with natural ease. There was no need for ostentatious disys; with every movement, he revealed his proud, imposing spirit.

    Amidst the sea of clouds.

    Dongguo Feng stood three hundred feet away from Su Yi.

    Instantly, throughout Cloudsky Divine Mountain, all gazes focused on the twobatants.

    One was the young legend whose name shook the nation just months prior. Although he¡¯d disappeared for quite some time, now that he was back, no one would dare overlook his existence.

    Chu Yunke and the five other Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain Spiritual Manifestation disciples¡¯ deaths were the best possible proof of this!

    And his opponent? He was a highly prominent monster of the ancient era, the man who¡¯d once single-handedly suppressed Cloudsky Divine Pce. Furthermore, he was Seventh on the Ranking of Stars!

    And now, these two peerless experts were about to duel in the clouds hovering over Cloudsky Divine Mountain.

    Who wouldn¡¯t have paid attention? Who wouldn¡¯t have been eager?

    ¡°So, Brother Su really did show up¡­.¡± Wen?Xinzhao¡¯s?eyes reflected a mixture of delight, worry, and tension.

    The blue-robed young man standing amidst the clouds looked just as he had before, with the air of a banished immortal.

    Daoist Master Coldsmoke and Qing Ya stood by Wen Xinzhao¡¯s side. When they looked at Su Yi, their hearts surged with emotion too.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know if he¡¯s a match for Dongguo Feng.¡± Daoist Master Coldsmoke¡¯s expression was rife with deep-seated worry.

    Dongguo Feng¡¯s strength wasmon knowledge!

    Even the mighty High Elder True Monarch Tranquil Seas of Cloudsky Divine Pce, a Spiritual Incarnation cultivator, was no match for him!

    Of course?Daoist?Master Coldsmoke was worried. How could she not be?

    .

    ¡°Big Brother Su Yi is sure to win!¡± Qing Ya, however, waspletely confident, and her eyes shone. ¡°After all, even after all this time, he¡¯s never lost before!¡±

    Qing Ya¡¯s optimism seemed infectious; Wen Xinzhao and Daoist Coldsmoke couldn¡¯t help but smile too.

    She was right! Su Yi had never lost before!

    Meanwhile, amidst the clouds.

    Dongguo Feng?inclined?his head and said calmly, ¡°I am Dongguo Feng of the Dongguo Family. I¡¯m a sword cultivator in thete-stage Spiritual Manifestation Realm. Greetings, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°With your attainments in the Dao of the Sword, you are indeed qualified to duel with me. What¡¯s even rarer and more precious is that you never used Miss Xinzhao¡¯s life to threaten me. How about this? When we fight, I¡¯ll leave you a path to life.¡±

    Yu Jiuzhen and the other higher-ups looked at each other.?Su Yi¡­ really is as wildly arrogant as the rumors say¡­

    Throughout the Great Xia, who else would dare speak to Dongguo Feng like that?

    ¡°Hmph! When the heavens wish someone dead, they first drive him to madness. This Su Yi kid is on the brink of death, but he still doesn¡¯t know it!¡±

    The Dongguo Family experts spread throughout the mountainughed coldly. They made no attempt to hide their hatred for Su Yi.

    ¡°I am Dongguo Yun¡¯s older brother. He¡¯s dead, so it¡¯s naturally up to me to avenge him,¡± Dongguo Feng said calmly. ¡°Fellow Daoist, you ought to understand that this is not merely a duel to determine victory and defeat. This is a matter of life and death. However, I can promise you that no matter who ultimately lives or dies, your enmity with the Dongguo Family ends here.¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°To you, this is about revenge, and it¡¯s a matter of life and death, but to me? I just happened upon a worthy opponent, that¡¯s all. Whether I kill you or not depends entirely on my mood.¡±

    Dongguo Feng furrowed his brow, but he quickly regained his usual calm.

    ng!

    His sword hummed within its case, then shot out.

    His sword was three feet, two inches long. It was heavy, with no sharp point.

    ¡°My sword is called Heart Killer. Fellow Daoist, please instruct me.¡±

    With his sword in hand, Dongguo Feng¡¯s aura was even graver. His sword force was as majestic as a mountain, and the nearby clouds churned and dispersed.

    ¡°Heart Killer? Killing others to satisfy your heart¡¯s desires?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shot up.

    Dongguo Feng shook his head. ¡°No. This sword kills my enemies, but more than that, it kills the thieves of the heart.¡±

    ¡°A good name,¡± said Su Yi. He couldn¡¯t help but look appreciative.

    True sword cultivators prioritized tempering their mental state above all else.

    He could tell from his sword¡¯s name alone that Dongguo Feng¡¯s Dao of the Sword was far beyond the vast majority of the world¡¯s sword cultivators.

    As he spoke, Su Yi raised his hand and beckoned to his opponent. ¡°Go on and draw your sword.¡±

    However, Dongguo Feng furrowed his brow. ¡°I heard that you possess unbelievable attainments in the Dao of the Sword. Why haven¡¯t you drawn your weapon?¡±

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°I¡¯m waiting to see whether or not you¡¯re capable of forcing me to draw it.¡±

    ¡°This kid sure is arrogant!¡± The various Dongguo Family experts were all displeased. They found Su Yi¡¯s attitude extraordinarily unpleasant.

    Yu Jiuzhen and the other higher-ups felt bewildered. They wouldn¡¯t have guessed that Su Yi would dare be so flippant against a terrifying monster of the ancient era like Dongguo Feng.

    Only Dongguo Feng remained as calm as before. Neither insults nor ttery could sway him.

    He wasted no time talking.

    Boom!

    Long-umted, bitingly-cold sword intent burst around Dongguo Feng.

    Ten thousand feet of cloud trembled.

    His strength startled even heaven and earth.

 Chapter 683: Fireworks and Lanterns Illuminate the Nine Heavens

    <h4>Chapter 683: Fireworks and Lanterns Illuminate the Nine Heavens</h4>

    Boom!

    Ten thousand feet of cloud scattered, and the sunlight poured onto the world below.

    The misty spring rains were suddenly reced by radiant light, and the overcastndscape was instantly colorful and resplendent.

    The onlookers subconsciously squinted.

    Dongguo Feng¡¯s stick-thin figure instantly seemed taller and grander, like a deity presiding over the nine heavens.?His sword intent was dense and grim as it nketed the surrounding mountains and rivers.?A stifling sense of oppression bore down on the onlookers¡¯ hearts. It was almost suffocating.

    This was a true intimidating aura. He hadn¡¯t even started fighting yet, but his very presence was overpowering. Their hearts shook!

    .

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he a bit too strong¡­?¡± Wen Xinzhao looked dazed.

    ¡°Back then, I sent the high elder to stop him. During their battle, it was because of Dongguo Feng¡¯s unmovable, boundless momentum that the high elder had no choice but to admit defeat¡­¡± Yu Jiuzhen looked conflicted, his expression a mixture of astonishment and admiration.

    Anyone who encountered Dongguo Feng felt as if they¡¯d encountered an unmovable, unshakeable, eternal divine mountain. It left them feeling helpless, paltry, and insignificant.

    ¡°The family head said that the young master had a chance of bing an Emperor of the Dao of the Sword and forging an undying Sword Dao. Su Yi¡¯s presence is far inferior to the young master¡¯s!¡±

    Without exception, the experts of the Dongguo Family looked smug.

    As for the middle-aged schr and the youths who¡¯d traveled here alongside Su Yi? All of them were rooted to the spot. It was if they¡¯d just witnessed the descent of a deity, a scene straight out of a legend. They felt as if they were dreaming.

    Boom!

    When Dongguo Feng moved, his gait was neither hurried nor slow. Every step was as light as a feather, the distance between them as perfectly consistent as if he¡¯d measured his steps with a ruler.

    As he approached, his aura rose like a mountain, climbing higher and higher, growing stronger and stronger until even the surrounding skies started trembling.

    The air currents let out piercing wails.

    They couldn¡¯t withstand Dongguo Feng¡¯s power!

    He¡¯s tranquil in stillness, but when he moves, he strikes with the force of a mountain in motion, piercing both heaven and earth. His Dao of the Sword has already fused with his body, spirit, and qi. He¡¯s truly extraordinary.?Su Yi inwardly nodded his approval.

    Even in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, Dongguo Feng would have been impressive enough topete with the legacy disciples of peak-level factions.

    This came as quite a surprise to Su Yi.

    Originally, he hadn¡¯t taken the seventh genius on the Ranking of Stars at all seriously. He¡¯de to Cloudsky Divine Pce purely to?leave?with Wen Xinzhao.

    However, now that he had a feel for Dongguo Feng¡¯s attainments in the Dao of the Sword, Su Yi was intrigued and itching for a fight.

    At his level, meeting a worthy foe of the same cultivation boundary was far, far too difficult.?He had to cherish every avable opportunity.

    Boom!

    When he was just one hundred feet away from Su Yi, Dongguo Feng calmly swung his sword.

    The heavy, unsharpened Heart Killer suddenly shone with dazzling light. The sword hummed, the sound reminiscent of thunder and wind. His sh descended with boundless, momentous force.

    The skies trembled, and the mountains swayed.

    His sh shook both heaven and earth!

    The onlookers¡¯ souls palpated in terror, and many of them felt suffocated, as if they might copse at any moment.

    They were like ants before a copsing divine mountain: uneasy, helpless, and on the brink of despair.

    Even those as mighty as Yu Jiuzhen felt chills course down their spines, and cold sweat beaded on their foreheads.

    Yu Jiuzhen had once shed with Dongguo Feng, but he lost within three strikes. Still, he¡¯d experienced Dongguo Feng¡¯s strength.

    However, when he witnessed this sh, he understood something on a visceral level¡ª¡ª

    When they fought, Dongguo Feng had been holding back most of his strength!

    ¡°Su Yi, how will you block this attack!?¡± The spectating Dongguo Family experts all looked eager. They could already picture Su Yi¡¯s defeat.

    Wen Xinzhao silently clenched her jade-like fists.

    She was a sword cultivator too, and they called her the Little Sword Demon. Moreover, she¡¯d once received Su Yi¡¯s guidance.

    However, she knew that if she were to face Dongguo Feng¡¯s attack, she¡¯d have no hope of victory¡­

    Meanwhile, amidst the sea of clouds.

    As Dongguo Feng swung his sword, Su Yi¡¯s blue robes and long ck hair fluttered around him. The depths of his gaze silently lit up.

    This was a bit interesting!

    He stood upright and unmoving, save for his right hand. He extended it in front of him and brushed his fingers through the air.

    Like a Buddha plucking flowers, or an immortal strumming a zither.

    There was no trace of embellishment.

    A streak of clear sword qi suddenly shot forth, shing through the skies.

    Crunch!!

    A deafening st reverberated throughout the dome of heaven, leaving the onlookers seeing stars. Their ears buzzed.

    However, when Dongguo Feng¡¯s heaven-shaking, boundless sword qi was just three feet from Su Yi, it suddenly split down the center.

    It was as if the pir supporting the heavens had split in half, and the nearby skies copsed with a bang, stirring up turbulent currents of destructive energy.

    The vast sea of clouds dissipatedpletely.

    The radiant light of the heavens illuminated Su Yi¡¯s blue-robed figure. He was so bright that the spectators couldn¡¯t look directly at him.

    Everyone present was astonished.

    ¡°This¡­.¡± The Dongguo Family experts¡¯ excited smiles froze in ce.

    Yu Jiuzhen and the other higher-ups were tongue-tied.

    They were naturally well aware that Su Yi was no ordinary person. Tales of his strength had already spread throughout the thirteen provinces of the Great Xia, and he¡¯d caused no small number of uproars.

    However, even if you hit them over the head, they would never have guessed that Su Yi would neutralize Dongguo Feng¡¯s powerful strike with such casual ease!

    Wen Xinzhao, Daoist Master Coldsmoke, and Qing Ya lit up.?Just one strike, and they realized that after several months away, Su Yi was far stronger than before!

    Dongguo Feng¡¯s expression remained as calm as ever. He wasn¡¯t surprised by this. However, his gaze was sharper and graver than before, and his aura intensified, bing denser and more imposing.

    ¡°Impressive, Fellow Daoist Su!¡± Dongguo Feng sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a shame I have to kill you. Otherwise, I¡¯d just love to discuss swordsmanship over a drink.¡±

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no need for wine or conversation. Just show me everything you¡¯ve got. The power of yourst strike was insufficient to force me to draw my sword.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± nodded Dongguo Feng.

    His aura suddenly rumbled, and a momentter, it seemed many times more concentrated. His formerly heavy, boundless presence transformed.

    It was as if a ten-thousand-foot divine mountain had suddenly condensed into a ten-foot divine sword.

    The glint of its edge was dazzling, and it seemed sharp enough to slice through the heavens!

    Heart Killer suddenly burst with immeasurable sword force, and it shone as bright as the sun, illuminating the entirendscape.

    There was an uproar on the ground. Everyone was shaken.

    The Dongguo Family experts sighed.

    ¡°This is the true power of the young master¡¯s Dao of the Sword!¡±

    ¡°Su Yi actually forced him to use his true strength. He¡¯s actually quite capable too.¡±

    ¡°Is this Dongguo Feng¡¯s true power?¡± Yu Jiuzhen and the others felt their hair stand on end.

    They vividly remembered that when Dongguo Feng?forced True?Monarch Tranquil Seas to admit defeat, he did so without using his full power¡­

    The vast majority of the cultivators present already felt a stinging pain in their eyes, and their hearts trembled. They could no longer bear to gaze upon Dongguo Feng.

    His entire body was dazzlingly bright and sharp, his killing intent stretching between heaven and earth. He was just too terrifying!

    ¡°Not bad, not bad. The Dao of the Sword is like the ups and downs of worldly affairs. If you find purity amidst extreme brightness, you can achieve a return to simplicity and achieve immeasurable brilliance.¡± Su Yi sighed. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have guessed I could still encounter someone like you in the modern era, a sword cultivator who¡¯s seen through fabrications, perceived the truth, and achieved serenity. If given the chance to grow, the world will likely have another Emperor of the Dao of the Sword within a hundred years.

    He truly hadn¡¯t anticipated that Dongguo Feng had already reached such heights?of the?Dao of the Sword.

    He sounded like a senior evaluating a junior. This left the Dongguo Family experts decidedly ufortable.?A young man like you is shameless enough to appraise the leading genius of our younger generation? How ridiculous is that?

    However, Dongguo Feng narrowed his eyes, his expression even more solemn and serious than before. ¡°You¡¯ve got good eyes, Fellow Daoist!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s knowledge of the Dao of the Sword surprised him.

    Especially that line about ¡°seeing through fabrications, perceiving the truth, and achieving serenity.¡± It even made Dongguo Feng a bit ufortable, as if all his secrets had beenid bare.

    However, Dongguo Feng¡¯s heart was iparably firm and steadfast.

    In the blink of an eye, he recovered his usual calm. ¡°I just don¡¯t know if this is enough to convince you to draw your sword?¡±

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°Almost, but not quite.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    The onlookers were stunned.

    Dongguo Feng¡¯s aura filled thendscape. How dazzling was he? And how forceful? Even just watching from afar, they felt as if they had swords to their throats, and they felt unprecedented dread.

    Yet Su Yi still found this insufficient? He still wasn¡¯t willing to unsheathe his sword? They simply couldn¡¯t wrap their heads around this.

    The Dongguo Family experts were so angry that they almostughed.

    ¡°Forget it.¡± Dongguo Feng shook his head. ¡°I have no desire to argue over this. I¡¯ll naturally use my full strength from here on out. I must resolve this grudge tofort my younger brother¡¯s departed soul.¡±

    It didn¡¯t matter whether Su Yi drew his sword or not; it could no longer affect his mental state.

    He was nowpletely focused. Just like his sword, his only goal was to kill!

    ng¡ª!

    The heaven-shaking hum of a sword rang out. Dongguo Feng strode into the sky, gripped his sword, and attacked.

    He was like the sun, illuminating the ten directions as he moved through the sky.

    And his sword struck with limitless, utterly sharp sword intent as it swept through the air.

    Whoosh!

    Tens of thousands of streaks of sword light appeared in the air, as radiant asnterns and fireworks.

    Every streak of sword light contained unstoppable, forceful. They tore tens of thousands of narrow, ovepping rifts into the sky.

    The onlookers almost suspected that when this attack descended, it would rip the skies to shreds!

    The sharpness of his sword intent was terrifying beyond limit!

    This attack was called ¡°Fireworks and Lanterns Illuminate the Nine Heavens¡±!

    In the face of this sh¡ª

    Su Yi¡¯s qi silently circted, and his long-dormant will to fight ignited, as if it had encountered a raging me.

    His opponent¡¯s swordsmanship was enough to warrant using his full power.

    His sleeves billowed around him, and he looked utterly wild and free.

    The fingers of his right hand extended into the air and struck the space three feet in front of him, like an immortal striking the table.

    Boom!

    The skies on all sides suddenly copsed.

    It was as if an ocean storm had swept across the countless firework-like flecks of sword light. They suddenly darkened, shook, and dispersed, inch by inch.

    It was as if, after blooming in midair, the ¡°fireworks¡± had withered.

    Or as if a night wind hade from the east, making stars fall like rain!

    The unmatched sharpness of Dongguo Feng¡¯s dispersed, just like that.

    The air churned, and fierce winds ran rampant.

    After witnessing this instantaneous disy of blooming and withering, everyone in Cloudsky Divine Pce froze like a mud statue.

    All of them were astonished out of their wits!

 Chapter 684: Heavenly Yao Trueblood

    <h4>Chapter 684: Heavenly Yao Trueblood</h4>

    Everyone was dazed.

    Su Yi struck like an immortal, scattering the falling stars manifested?of sword?light!

    That unaffected bearing, that casual ease.

    That sheer domineeringness!

    ¡°He¡­.¡±

    The Dongguo Family?stared. They were temporarily rendered unable to speak.

    Their understanding of Su Yi was stuck in the past; it hadn¡¯t changed since several months ago.

    At the time, Su Yi¡¯s name shook the Great Xia, and he was proimed a modern legend.

    However, at the time, he was still only in the Gathering Stars Realm of the Origin Dao.

    These days, Gathering Stars cultivators weren¡¯t even qualified topete for a spot on the Ranking of Stars.

    Despite knowing that two days ago, Su Yi took down Chu Yunke, who was seventy-sixth on the Ranking of Stars, the Dongguo Family wasn¡¯t overly concerned.

    Because Dongguo Feng was ranked seventh!

    Everyone in the top ten was one of the most heaven-defying monsters alive today!

    Yet now, as the battle raged on, the Dongguo Family experts realized that their preconceptions were way off the mark.

    Su Yi was already strong enough to contend with Dongguo Feng¡¯s full power!

    The Dongguo Family experts weren¡¯t the only ones realizing this.

    Yu Jiuzhen and the other Cloudsky Divine Pce higher-ups, as well as the others present, were astonished, but more than that, they realized Su Yi¡¯s strength.

    After a few months away, the former legend was still here, and his majesty far surpassed his past self!

    ¡­.

    Beneath the dome of heaven.

    Dongguo Feng¡¯s gaze focused.

    A momentter, his expression revealed a rare hint of solemnity.

    An opponent like this presented an unprecedented challenge!

    ng!

    Heart Killer shook the skies with its murderous intent, illuminating everything in all directions.

    Dongguo Feng attacked once more.

    Dazzling sword qi pierced through the dome of heaven, like a bridge paved of radiant starlight. It stretched through the sky, scattering countless flecks of silver light.

    Iparable sword intent ran rampant, like iron chains shooting out of the bridge. It seemed they were trying to lock down the entire stretch of sky around Su Yi and execute the person therein.

    This strike wasn¡¯t as radiant or colorful as fireworks andnterns. However, it was imposing and magnificent, with unstoppable momentum!

    It was called ¡°Bridge of Stars Chaining the Ten Directions!¡±

    ¡°Excellent!¡±

    After praising his opponent, Su Yi rose through the air.

    He stood up straight, and the characteristic aura of the Spiritual Manifestation Realm spread out around him, entirely unrestrained. His clothing fluttered, and he suddenly seemed proud and contemptuous.

    He pressed his fingers into a sword, and clear light gathered and glinted at the tips of his fingers.

    He sliced through the sky, cleaving into the chains and starlight bridge of sword qi.

    Like a knife through tofu.

    The Bridge of Stars Chaining the Ten Directions suddenly split down the center.

    Immediately afterward, the chains manifested?of the?Bridge of Stars seemed like rootless trees. They lost the source of their power and fell, limp as dead snakes.

    Then, they dispersed with a boom, shaking the entire stretch of sky.

    It was as if the immortal bridge piercing through the heavens copsed with a bang, filling the air with misty light. Currents of divine radiance ran wild.

    The onlookers were tongue-tied and dumbstruck.

    Su Yi¡¯s strength had, over and over again, challenged and overturned their perception of reality!

    His powers of perception are terrifying! He could actually discern my attack¡¯s weak points at a nce!?Dongguo Feng¡¯s eyes focused.

    Su Yi¡¯s attack wasn¡¯t particrly strong, but it was exquisite as could be. He attacked at just the right time, with just the right degree of strength. He wasn¡¯t even the slightest bit off!

    Dongguo Feng couldn¡¯t help but look surprised.

    Whenever someone attacked, they were sure to create openings. That was true for even the mightiest of sword Emperors.

    However, most people had no way of discerning just where those openings were.

    Even if they could detect their enemy¡¯s weak points, they disappeared as quickly as they arrived. Most people had no hope of taking advantage of them.

    But it was as if Su Yi had precognition. The moment Dongguo Feng¡¯s attack took shape, Su Yi predicted how it would change and where its fleeting weak points would appear.

    Thus, he destroyed Dongguo Feng¡¯s attack with ease.

    He anticipated his enemies¡¯ attacks, and countered them before they reached him!

    How terrifying did one¡¯s eyesight and swordsmanship have to be to achieve this?

    Dongguo Feng didn¡¯t continue down that line of thought.

    When he fought, scattered thoughts rarely affected his mental state.

    The stronger Su Yi was, the stronger Dongguo Feng¡¯s will to fight.

    When Dongguo Feng next swung his sword, his thin frame was like a divine mountain in motion, and his sword, Heart Killer, stirred up dazzling, shocking light as it descended with a boom.

    Beneath the dome of heaven, sword intent swept forth like the tide, shaking the skies and copsing the clouds on all sides.

    Su Yi made no attempt to dodge. With a swoosh of his sleeves, he blocked it head-on.

    Just a few breaths, that was all. In the span of just a few breaths, the two of them shed over one hundred times, the skies booming and shaking with every impact. Torrents of matchless sword qi swept outward, making the mountains and rivers tremble, and everything seemed dull byparison.

    A duel of this level was extremely rare in the modern days, even in the Great Xia. Those present were, without exception, dazed and astonished.

    There was no doubt about Dongguo Feng¡¯s strength.

    When he fought with everything he had, he was like a divine mountain bearing down on the heavens, boundless and grave, yet perfectly in control.

    And his Dao of the Sword was utterly dazzling and utterly forceful, like an outpour of divine radiance or dancing, flying lights.

    Every attack struck with enough power to shake heaven and earth. Every sh hid extreme killing power!

    Anyone who faced such an opponent would feel as if they were staring down an unmovable, inestimably lofty divine mountain.

    All of them felt more stifled, suffocated, and insignificant than ever before.

    He was so strong that even though they weren¡¯t fighting him, his aura was overpowering!

    This was a vivid demonstration of the seventh heaven-defying genius of the Ranking of Stars. His reputation was in no way undeserved!

    However, as the battle raged on, the onlookers were shocked to discover that Su Yi¡¯s bearing was even grander!

    From beginning to end, he fought barehanded, carefree and unrestrained, like a banished immortal. Every movement contained enormous power.

    No matter what level of killer move Dongguo Feng used, Su Yi neutralized it with casual, understated ease.

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been shocked upon witnessing this?

    Even the Dongguo Family experts, who were hostile to Su Yi, couldn¡¯t help but admit that their young master had encountered an extremely terrifying foe!

    No matter who wins in the end, this battle will go down in history as one of the greatest duels between Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators of all time!?Yu Jiuzhen sighed to himself.

    He suddenly realized that he¡¯d gotten old.

    When he watched this unprecedented duel, his heart didn¡¯t swell with excitement, and he felt no longing. No,?he lost, deste, and mncholy.

    In days gone by, as the head of Cloudsky Divine Pce and a Spirit Dao cultivator, the world¡¯s cultivators saw him as a legend.

    Yet now¡­

    Illustrious experts of the older generation had already fallen from glory, to the point that they could only look up to young Spirit Dao cultivators.

    The disparity was as enormous as the gap between heaven and earth.

    This was the cruel reality that all older-generation cultivators had to face¡ª¡ª

    In the days toe, countless prominent experts would arise. They would guide the direction of the world.

    And older cultivators like them? The curtain was setting on their stage, and they were destined to fade into obscurity, one by one¡­

    Yu Jiuzhen wasn¡¯t the only one who thought this way.

    However, when the young cultivators present witnessed their battle, they reacted differently. They might have been ashamed of their own inferiority, but at the same time, their blood heated up!

    The Radiant Epoch was almost upon them. Everyone had a chance of leaping over the dragon¡¯s gate!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, I, Dongguo Feng, have never seen your equal before,¡± Dongguo Feng said suddenly.

    He gripped his sword and gazed at the distant Su Yi, his expression unprecedentedly grave. However, his voice revealed his determination.

    ¡°From this point on, I shall fight with no regard for my survival, and use every method at my disposal to kill you!¡±

    Every word boomed like thunder, shaking thendscape.

    The crowd¡¯s expressions shifted. They realized that after a long, unsessful offensive, Dongguo Feng was about to risk his life!

    This undoubtedly implied that, in their earlier shes, despite fighting with his full strength, Dongguo Feng couldn¡¯t defeat Su Yi!

    The Dongguo Family experts¡¯ hearts clenched, and they lost their formerposure. Their expressions field with surprise, and newfound concern.

    Before the duel began, who among them could have imagined that someone like Dongguo Feg would fail to take Su Yi down even after all this time?

    What really made their blood run cold was that even now, Dongguo Feng had yet to force Su Yi to draw his sword¡­

    There was amotion throughout the surroundings. Everyone was rmed and uncertain.

    Only Wen Xinzhao, Daoist Master Coldsmoke, and Qing Ya visibly rxed, and their faces filled with utter delight and excitement.

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Attack already.¡±

    Dongguo Feng gently inclined his head.

    Boom!

    An arc of ck light surged out of his body, shooting into the heavens and spreading outward.

    It was as if night were suddenly upon them. The entirendscape was shrouded in a dark, oppressive atmosphere.

    Crack! Crack!

    The sound of bones rubbing together and crackling emanated from within Dongguo Feng¡¯s body. His originally stick-thin frame instantly expanded, bing tall and stalwart, and his eyes shone an eerie, icy gold.

    A terrifying, ferocious aura spread out around him, shaking heaven and earth. The air wailed and trembled.

    ¡°This¡­.¡± There was uproar throughout the crowd, and countless people were ovee with astonishment. They sensed a terrifying, potentially lethal threat.

    Dongguo Feng towered like a mountain, like a yao god emerging from the darkness. His presence plunged the midday sun into the darkness of eternal night!

    Who knew how much stronger he¡¯d be now?

    ¡°The young master¡­ actually activated his inborn Heavenly Yao Trueblood¡­¡±

    The various Dongguo Family experts looked conflicted.

    The Dongguo Family was an ancient, Imperial-level orthodoxy. Furthermore, they were descendants of the Yingzhao, a type of heavenly yao.

    The Yingzhao was a vicious creatureparable to True Spirit divine beasts.

    Heavenly Yao Trueblood had flowed through Dongguo Feng¡¯s veins from birth.

    This talent gave him innate control over the power of the night. It was terrifying beyond limit.

    ¡°Yingzhao true blood¡­¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shot up. ¡°No wonder! The power of the night is a peerless Mysterious Truth. Even in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, it¡¯s quite rare.

    He was naturally well aware of how powerful Yingzhao?were.

    They wereparable to Zhulong, Huashe, Xiezhi, and other True Spirits.

    However, Dongguo Feng wasn¡¯t a pureblooded Yingzhao. He merely had a partial Yingzhao bloodline. He was at most a branch descendant of their race.

    Were?he a pureblooded Yingzhao, there was no way Su Yi would let him escape.

    Every piece of such a creature¡¯s body was a treasure¡­

    <i>ng!</i>

    As Su Yi pondered, the humming of a sword shook heaven and earth.

    Dongguo Feng suddenly stepped into the air and swung his sword.

    The darkness was like a curtain, like a drop arch hovering in midair, blotting out the endless light of the heavens.

    The entirendscape was instantly plunged into the darkness of an eternal night!

 Chapter 685: Three Strikes to Determine Victory and Defeat

    <h4>Chapter 685: Three Strikes to Determine Victory and Defeat</h4>

    It was as if an eternal night had befallen the world.

    Everyone¡¯s field of view was affected.

    Those who were rtively weak were effectively blinded, and their hearts filled with terror.

    Even those with rtively powerful cultivations could only use their divine sense to perceive their surroundings. When they did, they were astonished to discover that the darkness-shroudedndscape had effectively been imprisoned; it was trapped in a strange silence.

    Terrifying!

    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed.

    When the power of the night became a cultivator¡¯s power, everything it touched was suppressed and confined.

    Beneath the dome of heaven.

    The now tall and stalwart Dongguo Feng attacked, sword swinging. The aura of the night swept forth like the tide, nketing heaven and earth.

    It corroded the air, stripping it of all light. It suppressed and restricted all other powers!

    A terrifying and strange projection appeared over Dongguo Feng¡¯s Sword, Heart Killer.

    A horse¡¯s body, a human face, a tiger¡¯s stripes, and a bird¡¯s wings.

    The heavenly yao, the Yingzhao!

    This projection was bathed within the darkness, as if it were the ruler of the eternal night. Its presence was icy and terrifying.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze turned slightly more serious.

    He felt a faint, prickling sensation on his skin, and where he stood, the skies ckened as if stained with ink, as a strange, imprable darkness took hold.

    Everywhere he looked, he saw constricted, deathly-silent darkness.

    It was as if he were confined within a cage of darkness!

    Without light, he naturally couldn¡¯t see anything at all.

    Even the power of his divine sense had been restricted. It was as if he¡¯d bepletely blind.

    ¡°Now this is interesting¡­¡± sighed Su Yi.

    ¡°Cut!¡±

    Dongguo Feng¡¯s?bellow?rang out, and he attacked.

    The air currents were in disarray. The heavy sword¡¯s edge was silent and invisible as it descended with the power of the night.

    It was just one attack, but it was significantly stronger than those before it!

    Before the sh evennded, a terrifying pressure spread out around it.

    The night was like a curtain, blocking off everyone¡¯s field of view. They couldn¡¯t see how sharp or terrifying that sword was.

    Su Yi shut his eyes.

    His divine sense transformed, and suddenly, a pair of illusory ¡°eyes of god¡± appeared. They circted in a mysterious fashion, and soon, every detail of thendscape nketed in darkness appeared in Su Yi¡¯s sea of consciousness.

    This was a secret soul technique¡ª¡ªHeaven¡¯s Mirror!

    Heaven¡¯s Mirror was an ancient secret art among soul cultivators. Once activated, the divine sense was like a mirror formed of the heavens, reflecting all of creation. It could see through all fabrications and discern the truth therein.

    Like a deity from the nine heavens gazing down upon the human world!

    In that moment, the aura, momentum, changes, and all other secrets of Dongguo Feng¡¯s descending strike were on full disy in Su Yi¡¯s sea of consciousness.

    His attack was powerful indeed!

    Its murderous aura fused perfectly into the night. When Dongguo Feng unleashed it through the power of his talent and the full extent of his cultivation base, it was strong enough to ughter Spiritual Incarnation Realm cultivators like Gu Shandu and Meng Jinghai with ease!

    Even Su Yi no longer held anything back. He called upon his full power.

    Weng!

    His fingers formed seals, the Dao Charm of the Five Elements condensed. He suddenly fired radiant, sharp light projections.

    The Little Five Elements Sword Seal!

    Bang!

    When the sword imprint shed with Dongguo Feng¡¯s streak of sword qi, the impact reverberated throughout heaven and earth.

    The entire area seemed to copse. Radiant light swept outward with a boom.

    Like fireworks exploding in the night sky!

    It was only dimly discernible, but that projection of a heavenly yao dissipated amidst the current of radiant light.

    And Dongguo Feng¡¯s sh shattered, inch by inch, right in front of Su Yi!

    At the same time, Su Yi¡¯s sword imprint was like a single, solitary light illuminating the darkness as it descended ruthlessly upon Dongguo Feng.

    It actually seems like the power of the night isn¡¯t effective on him??Dongguo Feng was startled. His heart was as firm as a boulder, but now, this shocked even him.

    After all, he¡¯d just used his strongest killer move, something he only used when he fought with his life on the line.

    In the Dongguo Family, even Spiritual Incarnation Realm old-timers wouldn¡¯t dare sh with him when he used this power!

    Yet now, it seemed unable to restrict Su Yi at all!

    Throughout all his years of cultivation, Dongguo Feng had never found himself in this situation before.

    He had no time to ponder, so he immediately changed tactics.

    Heart Killer whirled, then mmed downward.

    Bang!!!

    The power of Su Yi¡¯s sword imprint burst into fragments.

    However, Dongguo Feng was forced backward, his energy churning. HIs expression turned even graver than before.

    After all this fighting, how could Dongguo Feng fail to realize that based on their respective cultivations, he¡¯d actually already lost?

    After all, Su Yi was in the early-stage Spiritual Manifestation Realm, while he was in thete stage.

    There were two small realms between them!

    Furthermore, from beginning to end, Su Yi had yet to call upon his sword or fight without regard for his life. He hadn¡¯t used his true ultimate killer moves, either.

    When hepared the two of them, it was obvious who was superior.

    However, this wasn¡¯t a ¡°discussion of the Dao¡± fought atop a stage. Dongguo Feng naturally wouldn¡¯t relent.

    It was just as he¡¯d told Wen Xinzhao earlier. He¡¯d never been afraid of death!

    It was precisely because he didn¡¯t fear death that he¡¯d managed to temper a sword heart as firm as a boulder.

    ¡°Rise!¡± Dongguo Feng suddenly took a deep breath, and his eyes shone with unearthly, intimidating golden luster. Heart Killer howled like the wind and boomed like thunder as he struck without reservation.

    However, Su Yiughed. ¡°I¡¯ve roughly got a sense for your abilities. Within three strikes, we can determine victory and defeat.¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when¡ª¡ª

    Su Yi suddenly took a step forward, and the night-shroudedndscape suddenly rumbled, as if unable to bear his power.

    In the battle thus far, Su Yi only responded to his opponent¡¯s attacks. He¡¯d yet tounch a counterattack.

    His goal was to gradually force Dongguo Feng to reveal his strongest abilities. Worthy opponents were rare, and he wanted to test this genius of the Dao of the Sword and see just what level his swordsmanship had reached.

    Now, as Dongguo Feng started fighting with no regard for his own life, Su Yi could already gauge the extent of his opponent¡¯s proficiency with the sword.

    He naturally wasn¡¯t willing to fritter away any more time.

    ¡°The first strike!¡±

    As Su Yi¡¯s calm voice rang out, he raised his right arm, pressed his fingers into a sword, and shed through the air.

    A roughly ten-foot streak of sword qi soared into the air like a bolt of cloth, then descended like the river of stars pouring onto the world below!

    The Dao Charm of the Five Elements revolved within the streak of sword qi, circting in an endless cycle.

    The power of this strike seemed perfect, with no weaknesses to exploit.

    Meanwhile, Dongguo Feng swung his sword and attacked.

    Two starkly different Daos of the Sword shed, and the surrounding ten thousand feet of sky rumbled and boomed. The ground shook, and the mountains swayed.

    Cloudsky Divine Mountain was the closest to their duel, and it shook violently due to the aftershock of this terrifying sh.

    Boom!

    The curtain-like power of the night suddenly split.

    The radiance of the heavens returned.

    The onlookers felt a prickling pain in their eyes, and they felt utterly astonished. One moment, they¡¯d been immersed in the darkness of a seemingly eternal night. A momentter, it was as intensely bright as midday.

    When they looked up, they saw Dongguo Feng¡¯s stalwart, mountainous figure take several sudden steps backward. He was forced more than a hundred feet back.

    When he stabilized himself, the ground exploded beneath his feet.

    There was no doubt about it. In this most recent sh, Dongguo Feng suffered a terrifying impact, forcing him backward. He had no choice but to circte his cultivation base to rid himself of the terrifying power bearing down on him. This was what resulted in the shocking scene of the skies crumbling beneath his feet.

    Dongguo Feng¡¯s hair was disheveled, his face was pallid, and Heart Killer buzzed and shook in his grip, as if wailing!

    The entire area fell deathly silent. Everyone was shaken.

    Even when he fought with no regard for his life, Dongguo Feng couldn¡¯t get ahead. No, he¡¯d been forced back!

    Yu Jiuzhen was so rmed that he broke out in cold sweats. Inwardly, he was shaken, but he was also celebrating.

    Celebrating that they¡¯d already improved their mountain¡¯s defensive formations. If they hadn¡¯t, Cloudsky Divine Pce would already be riddled with holes¡­

    ¡°Dammit!¡±

    ¡°How is this possible¡­..¡±

    ¡°Su Yi?is actually?this strong?¡±

    The various Dongguo Family experts were all visibly thrown off kilter. Their expressions alternated between rage and surprise; they couldn¡¯t quite believe what they were seeing.

    Hah~!

    Beneath the dome of heaven, Dongguo Feng took a deep breath, his gaze as firm as iron. When his angr face looked at Su Yi, his expression was utterly grave.

    He¡¯d never looked down on Su Yi.

    Still, he wouldn¡¯t have guessed he¡¯d be this strong!

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t overly vocal about his feelings. When he saw Dongguo Feng block his first strike, he merely nodded, then attacked once more.

    ¡°The second strike.¡±

    He waved his sleeves and tapped the air.

    He was like a celestial immortal waving his brush, seeing the mortal world as his canvas. His ¡°brush strokes¡± were loose and free.

    Boom!

    A streak of sword qi appeared out of nowhere, fusing the power of the sun and moon. It was a manifestation of the coexistence of filth and purity.

    Clear qi rose into the heavens.

    Turbid qi sank down to earth.

    When this sh descended, it seemed as if heaven and earth had swapped positions, as if Yin and Yang were in chaos!

    Dongguo Feng¡¯s expression finally changed.

    As a sword cultivator himself, how could he fail to realize this sword¡¯s terrifying power?

    It fused the force of heaven and earth into one sh. The boundlessndscape and everything in it seemed to submit before this attack.

    Opposing it was like opposing heaven, earth, the mountains and rivers, and everything in them. It was as if he¡¯d been exiled from all of creation, and he felt helpless and abandoned.

    This was unquestionably far too terrifying!

    However, Dongguo Feng didn¡¯t retreat.

    His eyes shone with determination, and his cultivation base circted to its fullest extent. He didn¡¯t just not retreat; on the contrary, he met this strike head on.

    ¡°Cut!¡±

    Heart Killer seemed to sense Dongguo Feng¡¯s staunch, unshakable Dao Heart. It burst with unmatched power as he attacked with full force.

    He fought without regard for life and death, with no reservations or other concerns.

    The onlookers felt a shock they couldn¡¯t put into words.

    They asked themselves, were they in Dongguo Feng¡¯s shoes, could they have attacked with no regard for their own lives?

    Boom!

    Heaven and earth shook, and the moon and stars lost their light.

    Upon impact with this sheer destructive power, Dongguo Feng was like a mantis trying to block a chariot. He was sent flying backward.

    Those who fought willing to die fought without fear.

    But fighting without fear didn¡¯t necessarily mean they could turn things around!

    In the face of absolute power, their efforts were ultimately meaningless.

    Bang!

    By the time Dongguo Feng steadied himself, his hair was disheveled, and he repeatedly coughed up blood.

    He was as pale as a sheet of paper, and there were numerous minute cuts all over his body. Blood gushed from his wounds.

    In the blink of an eye, he waspletely covered in blood.

    Everyone could tell that, although Dongguo Feng managed to block that strike, he was already severely injured!

    The onlookers couldn¡¯t help but feel dazed and astonished.

    The power of Su Yi¡¯s Dao of the Sword made it seem as if he were seizing fortune from the heavens. It was unimaginably powerful!

    ¡°Young master!¡±

    The Dongguo Family experts could no longer hold back. They cried out in rm, visibly ovee with worry. All of them were frantic.

 Chapter 686: Defeating Him!

    <h4>Chapter 686: Defeating Him!</h4>

    Dust and smoke filled the air.

    Thendscape had originally been covered in mist and rain, but all of it had long since dissipated. No trace of it remained.

    The radiant, pure springtime sunlight poured onto the world below, but it couldn¡¯t disperse the chills in the people¡¯s hearts.

    Before the battle began, many of them thought Su Yi hade here seeking out his own demise. They thought he was doomed beyond a doubt.

    After all, his opponent was Dongguo Feng, the heaven-defying figure in seventh ce of the Ranking of Stars.

    They suddenly realized that they¡¯d made a huge error in judgment!

    Months ago, Su Yi was a modern legend, and his name shook the Great Xia. After just a few months of dormancy, he¡¯d changedpletely. He was nothing like the Su Yi they thought they knew!

    This was a new chapter of his legend!

    ¡°I just knew it! Brother Su darede here, so of course he had the ability to win,¡± muttered Wen Xinzhao. Her starry eyes blurred and rippled with emotion.

    Daoist Master Coldsmoke had aplicated look on her face, and she agreedpletely.

    As for Qing Ya? She¡¯d never once worried about Su Yi.

    She was pure and innocent by nature. Right from the start, she¡¯d believed that since Su Yi hadn¡¯t lost before, he naturally wouldn¡¯t lose this time either¡­

    Hers was the confidence of one who found this oue perfectly obvious.

    Meanwhile, beneath the dome of heaven.

    Su Yi ced one hand behind his back and gazed at the distant Dongguo Feng. ¡°Shall we continue?¡±

    Dongguo Feng coughed violently and took several deep breaths in rapid session. Then, he silently wiped the blood from his lips and straightened his spine once more.

    He was bleeding all over, but it was as if he didn¡¯t even notice it.

    When Dongguo Feng fixed his gaze upon Su Yi from afar, he¡¯d already recovered his typical calm conviction. ¡°Death does not scare me. Fellow Daoist, please, allow me to witness your third strike. Even if I die, I¡¯ll die without regret!¡±

    Every word nged like a sword, reverberating throughout the nine heavens.

    The crowd was astonished.

    Dongguo Feng was obviously severely wounded, yet his presence had, if anything, be even firmer, sharper, and stronger than before!

    ¡°Young master, a prudent man doesn¡¯t ce himself in danger. Why risk your life?¡± one of the Dongguo Family experts cried out frantically.

    Dongguo Feng¡¯s expression remained calm, but when he spoke, he emphasized each and every word. ¡°If any of you dare interfere, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±

    The entire area fell deathly silent.

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but look stunned.

    The Dongguo Family experts were all struck dumb, and they felt helpless.

    ¡°Living without fear of death. Even if you die, you¡¯ll die without regret¡­¡± Su Yi muttered, his gaze rueful.

    Dongguo Feng¡¯s talent and cultivation base were, perhaps, inferior to the monsters and holy sons of the Wilds¡¯ top orthodoxies.

    However, his dauntless sword heart outshone theirs!

    ¡°Since you want to see it, I¡¯ll do as you request.¡±

    Su Yi no longer hesitated. His clothing fluttered around him as he thrust his finger into the air like a sword.

    The gesture was simple, without any flourishes.

    However, a streak of sword qi carved through the air with unstoppable momentum, headed straight toward Dongguo Feng.

    His simple thrust was practically the same as ever. There was naturally anything profound or mysterious about it.

    Ordinarily speaking, sword cultivators would only use a thrust like this when ambushing an opponent. Their aim was to catch their opponent off guard and kill them in a single strike!?Like an assassin.

    However, Su Yi¡¯s thrust was different. Everyone could see it clearly; it naturally couldn¡¯t catch a foe off guard.

    It was to the point that the onlookers couldn¡¯t help but feel confused.?Don¡¯t tell me that Su Yi is showing mercy in his third strike?

    Only Dongguo Feng knew that Su Yi wasn¡¯t showing any mercy at all.

    Anyone could have executed this unremarkable, unassuming strike. It was only when one faced the sword force emanating from it that they¡¯d realize just how terrifying this attack really was.

    It seemed to condense Su Yi¡¯s cultivation base, Dao intent, and strength to the limit. Everything had fully fused into this attack, with no unnecessary dissipation of power.

    It was as if his heart and mind had been locked onto. More than ever before, Dongguo Feng felt he had nowhere to run and nowhere to hide.

    This level of swordsmanship was indeed on the level of ¡°transforming trash into treasure¡±!

    Dongguo Feng¡¯s eyes lit up, as if they¡¯d been set on fire.

    He wasn¡¯t afraid of death, so he naturally didn¡¯t attempt to dodge.

    Hah!

    His qi roared like wind and rumbled like thunder. Completely disregarding his injuries, he unleashed the full extent of his cultivation base, making his skin crack and split.

    However, he didn¡¯t care about that at all.

    Su Yi¡¯s sword stirred an iparably powerful longing in his heart. He wanted to attempt to discern its secrets, even if it meant his life!

    ¡°Break!¡± Dongguo Feng bellowed, his voice shaking the nine heavens.

    ng!

    His blunt sword, Heart Killer, thrust as well.

    Its momentum was like a mountain in motion. It bore down on the surrounding skies, throwing them into disarray and making them copse. His sword light was so powerful that it seemed to split the skies and burn the mountains and rivers.

    The onlookers felt a stinging pain in their hearts and minds, and they couldn¡¯t bear to open their eyes.

    Only the strongest among them could just barely endure that terrifying, dangerous aura and bear witness to this sh.

    They watched as¡ª

    Two perfectly straight streaks of sword qi shed in midair. The surrounding skies exploded on impact, scattering dazzling currents of destruction.

    Beneath the onlookers¡¯ astonished gazes, Dongguo Feng¡¯s mountainous sword qi suddenly split apart, inch by inch.

    A rapid-fire series of explosions followed, like firecrackers reverberating throughout heaven and earth.

    Su Yi¡¯s streak of sword qi struck with unstoppable power, mming into Dongguo Feng¡¯s Heart Killer.

    ng!!!

    The natal weapon that had apanied Dongguo Feng in battle for years flew from his hands as if struck by a deity.

    Its wails shook the heavens.

    The fingers holding the sword shattered, and even Dongguo Feng¡¯s wrist broke.

    There was no longer anything left to defend him!

    This is bad!?Everyone¡¯s heart was on tenterhooks.

    The Dongguo Family experts had already soared into the air, ready to rush to his aid.

    However, Su Yi¡¯s strike was too overpowering, like an axe through bamboo. Furthermore, it was unbelievably quick. By the time the Dongguo Family experts tried to intervene, it was already toote.

    Even now, Dongguo Feng waspletely fearless. He showed no sign of shrinking back or retreating.

    His eyes sparkled like stars, revealing shock, fascination, and fervor.

    He was like a child gazing upon his most beloved toy. That earnest happiness was pure and unadulterated.

    Time seemed to slow down.

    Numerous thoughts shed through Dongguo Feng¡¯s head.

    He remembered the shock and longing he felt the first time he saw a sword cultivator flying through the sky in battle.

    He remembered his elders¡¯ lectures. They said of all the possible paths of cultivation, none was stronger than the Dao of the Sword.

    He remembered all of the trials and tribtions he¡¯d ovee in pursuit of greater heights of swordsmanship.

    In the end, these scattered thoughts disappeared in a puff of smoke. Only one scene remained¡ª¡ª

    The image of a child still learning to walk and talk, choosing from a wide selection of items beneath his elders¡¯ watchful gazes. Those tender little hands took firm hold of a tiny wooden sword.

    ¡°I, Dongguo Feng, have spent my life in pursuit of the Dao of the Sword. If I die pursuing the path of swordsmanship, I¡¯ll die without regret¡­¡± Dongguo Feng murmured.

    He epted his fate without fear or concern.

    However, a momentter, he was stunned.

    Su Yi¡¯s streak of sword qi had stopped in midair, and it was hovering three inches from his throat.

    The sharpness of Su Yi¡¯s sword intent pricked at the skin of his throat, giving him goosebumps.

    Then, beneath his befuddled gaze, the streak of sword qi silently dissipated into nothingness.

    When the onlookers saw this, they subconsciously sighed in relief.

    Especially the Dongguo Family experts. All of them were drenched in sweat; it looked as if they¡¯d just been dragged out of the water. Nheless, they rejoiced with iparable delight.

    Su Yi hadn¡¯t struck a killing blow. Their young master was still alive!

    Beneath the dome of heaven.

    Dongguo Feng couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned. He subconsciously looked up at the distant Su Yi and said, ¡°Why¡­ why didn¡¯t you kill me?¡±

    His clothes were in tatters, his hair was a mess, and he was covered in blood. He was a miserable sight, but he nheless stood upright, not bending in the slightest.

    ¡°I said it earlier,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°It wasn''t easy for me to find an opponent worthy of my attention. Whether I kill you or not depends on my mood.¡±

    The crowd¡¯s hearts churned with emotion, and they were visibly conflicted.

    Many of them couldn¡¯t understand the attitude Su Yi¡¯s words conveyed.

    After all, Dongguo Feng had invited him to duel with the intent to kill him to avenge his little brother, Dongguo Yun!

    This was a life-or-death grudge!

    Who¡¯d have thought that, despite these circumstances, Su Yi would show mercy simply because his opponent was ¡°worthy of his attention¡±?

    Dongguo Feng took a deep breath. ¡°If you don¡¯t kill me now, I¡¯ll attempt revenge againter. Aren¡¯t you worried?¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°I¡¯m eager to see you grow stronger.¡±

    Was Dongguo Feng his enemy?

    He was!

    But he was an enemy who wouldn¡¯t resort to threatening Wen Xinzhao¡¯s life or other such despicable, contemptuous behaviors.

    Even rarer, he had a fearless Dao Heart. Su Yi quite admired him.

    How could he bear to just kill him here?

    Dongguo Feng¡¯s expression was a bit conflicted.

    .

    A momentter, he said with staunch conviction, ¡°Fellow Daoist, your attainments in the Dao of the Sword are lofty, and they¡¯re indeed far beyond me. However, even if you spare my life today, I will not relent. I¡¯ll be sure to try and avenge my little brother another day!¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll wait. I hope the dayes that you can force me to draw my sword.¡±

    Dongguo Feng¡¯s pupils constricted, and he nodded silently.

    From beginning to end, Su Yi hadn¡¯t once used his weapon.

    By now, Dongguo Feng naturally understood. It wasn¡¯t that Su Yi didn¡¯t want to draw his sword, but that his attainments in swordsmanship were far from sufficient to force Su Yi to draw it¡­

    This truth was far too cruel.

    If his Dao Heart had been any less solid, this series of shocks would have covered it in dust and left a dark shadow on his heart.

    When the crowd heard their conversation, they looked bewildered.

    Su Yi hadn¡¯t killed Dongguo Feng, but Dongguo Feng would nhelesse back for revenge.

    What was really unbelievable was that Su Yi didn¡¯t seem at all concerned about any of that!

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    It was then that they heard figures shooting through the air.

    When the onlookers looked over, they saw streaks of flowing light in the distant skies. It was a group of cultivators, and they were headed right toward them.

    There were seven of them in total, both men and women. All of them emanated monstrous auras, and even the weakest was in the Spiritual Incarnation Realm.

    Their leader, a tall, gaunt elder in yellow robes, was terrifying to the extreme.

    Before he¡¯d even arrived, his terrifying aura nketed heaven and earth. Almost without exception, everyone present felt their heart tremble, and their bodies tensed.

    This was a peak Spiritual Incarnation Realm cultivator, someone who already had one foot over the threshold of the Spiritual Revolution Realm!

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of surprise.

    This yellow-robed elder was different from most peak Spiritual Incarnation Realm cultivators. All he needed was the right opportunity, and he could be a true Spiritual Revolution cultivator with ease.

    ¡°The grand elder¡¯s here!¡±

    Meanwhile, the various Dongguo Family experts¡¯ spirits soared, and their expressions filled with mad delight.

    Yu Jiuzhen and the other Cloudsky Divine Pce cultivators reacted too. They sensed that this wasn¡¯t looking good for Su Yi.

    The curtains had only just barely set on his duel with Dongguo Feng. Was another wave about to start already?

 Chapter 687: Su Yiâ€™s Sword

    <h4>Chapter 687: Su Yi¡¯s Sword</h4>

    The grand elder!

    When Dongguo Feng saw the yellow-robed elder leading the group, his pupils constricted, and he seemed to realize something. His brow silently furrowed.

    The yellow-robed elder was called Dongguo Hai. He was a grand elder of the Dongguo Family, a high-level authority figure.

    The six others with him were all prominent members of the n too.

    When the group arrived at the scene of the battle and saw the disheveled, blood-covered Dongguo Feng, they were all stunned.

    ¡°Feng¡¯er, you¡­ You actually lost?¡± eximed Dongguo Hai.

    As he spoke, he and hispanions scanned the area. All of them looked at Su Yi.

    When they saw that Su Yi didn¡¯t have so much as a single hair out of ce, their expressions darkened. They¡¯d already picked up several hints.

    Dongguo Feng said calmly, ¡°Inpetitions of the Grand Dao, victory and defeat aremonce. I just don¡¯t know what you¡¯vee here to do?¡±

    Dongguo Hai calmed himself down, a conflicted look on his face. ¡°The family head was concerned that something unexpected would happen, so he sent us over. I wouldn¡¯t have guessed it, but something unexpected really did happen¡­¡±

    The other Dongguo Family higher-ups looked rmed and uncertain too.

    They couldn¡¯t even imagine it. Dongguo Feng was seventh on the Ranking of Stars, the leading figure of their younger generation. How could he possibly have lost to someone like Su Yi?

    However, Su Yi found all of this awfully dull.

    He faced Cloudsky Divine Mountain and beckoned Wen Xinzhao over. ¡°Xinzhao, let¡¯s go.¡±

    This deration left everyone present bbergasted.

    Don¡¯t tell me Su Yi seriously doesn¡¯t realize? The moment Dongguo Hai and the others arrived, the situation changed. How could he possibly leave just like that?

    ¡°Want to leave? Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Dongguo Hai scowled and said coldly.

    Whoosh!

    The six Spiritual Incarnation cultivators apanying him all locked onto Su Yi, their expressions unfriendly.

    The atmosphere was instantly tense and stifled.

    It¡¯s obvious that those old timers won¡¯t just let this go.?Wen Xinzhao¡¯s heart clenched, and her delicate eyebrows knit with worry.

    However, she nheless chose to leave with Su Yi, heedless of the consequences.

    ¡°Brother Su, can I bring my master and Qing Ya with me?¡± asked Wen Xinzhao.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Su Yi agreed with a smile.

    As they conversed, theypletely ignored Dongguo Hai and hispanions. Their expressions gradually darkened in response.

    ¡°Yu Jiuzhen, is that a disciple of your Cloudsky Divine Pce?¡± Dongguo Hai said gravely.

    Yu Jiuzhen¡¯s heart shook, and he said hurriedly, ¡°She is indeed.¡±

    Dongguo Hai said expressionlessly, ¡°How can you let a traitor like her be? Go capture her personally! We¡¯ll punish herter.¡±

    His voice shook the heavens.

    Throughout Cloudsky Divine Pce, everyone¡¯s expressions shifted.

    Yu Jiuzhen¡¯s expression froze, and his heart was in turmoil.

    He felt trapped by circumstances. Despite his lofty position as leader of Cloudsky Divine Pce, he felt an unprecedented sense of sullen grief and frustration.

    If he disobeyed, he was sure to offend the Dongguo Family.?But if he obeyed, he¡¯d irrevocably offend Su Yi.?He could neither retreat nor advance!

    When Su Yi saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    However, before he could say anything, Dongguo Feng said gravely, ¡°Grand Elder, what happened here today has nothing to do with Cloudsky Divine Pce!¡±

    The leading figure of the Dongguo Family¡¯s younger generation was obviously enraged. ¡°Also, I said before our duel began that no matter who won, Su Yi¡¯s enmity with the Dongguo Family would end here!

    ¡°Even if I seek revenge in the future, I¡¯ll do so on my own behalf, and challenge Su Yi openly. I won¡¯t involve the n in any way. If you pursue this course of action, won¡¯t it mean I¡¯ve gone back on my word?¡±

    His voice reverberated throughout heaven on earth.

    The crowd was visibly moved.

    Who¡¯d have thought that the first to voice his opposition for Dongguo Hai¡¯s orders would be Dongguo Feng?

    Even Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but take a second look at Dongguo Feng.

    Dongguo Hai and the others were all a bit astonished.

    ¡°Feng¡¯er, that¡¯s your nature. We naturally understand where you¡¯reing from,¡± Dongguo Hai said indifferently. ¡°However, you¡¯re just too young. How can you y around when ites to grudges? Don¡¯t forget: Su Yi killed your brother! He¡¯s the irrevocable enemy of the Dongguo Family, and we must see him killed. How can you concern yourself about promises when dealing with someone so contemptible?¡±

    He paused, then swept his cold gaze across Wen Xinzhao, Daoist Master Coldsmoke, and Qing Ya. ¡°And then there¡¯s them! They¡¯re members of Cloudsky Divine Pce, yet they¡¯re colluding with an enemy like Su Yi? They ought to be punished severely to warn others against following their example!

    ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s exactly what we ought to do!¡± The other higher-ups voiced their approval, one after another.

    The onlookers¡¯ felt a chill course through their hearts.

    Who could fail to realize that Dongguo Hai was determined to exterminate Su Yi?

    Dongguo Feng¡¯s face was ashen in a rare disy of utter fury. ¡°Grand Elder, you¡­!¡±

    Dongguo Hai let out a long sigh and interrupted him. ¡°Feng¡¯er, you¡¯re a good boy, but you¡¯re fixated on the de, and you don¡¯t understand worldly affairs. I know you might feel aggrieved and that you might not understand. Once we¡¯ve killed Su Yi, I¡¯ll apologize to you personally.¡±

    Dongguo Feng was so angry that heughed.

    He suddenly took a deep breath, then said emphatically, ¡°I said, one day, I¡¯ll avenge my younger brother on my own. If you make me go back on my word today, when I be the leader of our family, I¡¯ll be sure to cleanse the n of everyst one of you!¡±

    He spoke with utter conviction.

    The Dongguo Family higher-ups frowned.

    ¡°Child, you might have impressive attainments in the Dao of the Sword, but you¡¯re still far too immature,¡± said Dongguo Hai. He sighed deeply. ¡°No matter what, Su Yi must die today. Feng¡¯er, if the dayes that you take over as leader of the family, if you really want to ¡®cleanse¡¯ us old-timers, we¡¯ll have nothing to say.¡±

    As he said this, he looked utterly determined.

    The onlookers¡¯ hearts sank. Dongguo Hai¡¯s attitude was too forceful; he wasn¡¯t considering Dongguo Feng¡¯s feelings at all.

    It was then that Qing Ya chimed in indignantly, ¡°You horrible old man! During the duel earlier, Big Brother Su Yi showed mercy and spared Dongguo Feng¡¯s life!¡±

    The Dongguo Family experts who¡¯d witnessed the duel all looked a bit ufortable.

    However, Dongguo Hai just said coolly, ¡°If Su Yi was just worried we¡¯de after him to settle the score. Why else would he have shown mercy?¡±

    He paused, then said slowly, ¡°But still, he did us a favor. How about this? I¡¯ll overlook your insults, little girl. Consider letting you off the?hook my way?of repaying the favor. Otherwise, you would have paid for those words with your life!¡±

    ¡°Shameless!¡± Qing Ya gnashed her teeth in fury.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry,ss. How about this? I¡¯ll pluck off his head, and you can kick it around like a ball.¡±

    The crowd was bbergasted.

    How could Su Yiugh at a time like this?

    Qing Ya said crisply, ¡°Big Brother Su Yi, I have no desire to kick a shameless old fart¡¯s head around. I just want him to hurry up and explode. It¡¯ll keep him from dirtying my eyes any longer.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    Dongguo Hai and hispanions¡¯ expressions gradually darkened.

    ¡°That works too.¡± Su Yi nodded.

    He¡¯d only just said this when he took a step into the air and approached Dongguo Hai and hispanions. He seemed leisurely and rxed, but it looked like he was about to attack.

    ¡°I¡¯ll look after Feng¡¯er and prevent him from doing anything he shouldn¡¯t. You all work together to take that madman down,¡± ordered Dongguo Hai.

    ¡°Got it!¡± The six Dongguo Family Spiritual Incarnation experts agreed.

    Dongguo Hai, meanwhile, took a step forward and arrived beside Dongguo Feng. His gaze was utterly pitying. ¡°Feng¡¯er, your wounds are severe. Take your time and heal.¡±

    Dongguo Feng silently clenched his fists, and his veins?bulged?on his forehead.

    He was an utterly dazzling, extraordinary genius of the Dao of the Sword. He could face death with equanimity and fight with no regard for his survival. However, he now felt indescribable grief and indignation.

    This was the first time he¡¯d ever felt so helpless!

    Dongguo Hai whispered, ¡°Child, after today, you¡¯re sure to mature.¡±

    Dongguo Feng said nothing.

    Meanwhile, beneath the distant dome of heaven.

    Six Spiritual Incarnation realm cultivators blocked Su Yi¡¯s way ahead. All of them looked murderous, their auras monstrous and terrifying.

    The strongest were in thete-stage Spiritual Incarnation Realm, while the weakest were in the early stage!

    When six such older-generation experts of the Dongguo Family fought together, their suppressive aura alone made the crowd tense up. They felt as if their souls had left their bodies!

    I¡¯m afraid Su Yi¡¯s really done for this time¡­?Yu Jiuzhen sighed.

    Daoist Master Coldsmoke silently clenched her fists, and her face paled.

    Wen?Xinzhao bit her lip and clutched the talisman Su Yi had given her, the Butterfly?Transforming?the Firmament.

    Only Qing Ya didn¡¯t seem worried in the least. On the contrary, her eyes shone with eagerness as she watched Su Yi.

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    With a bellow, the curtains opened on another battle.

    Six Spiritual Incarnation Realm cultivators each activated their treasures, surrounding Su Yi, and attacked.

    Boom!

    Heaven and earth trembled, and thendscape lost its color.

    Daoist seals, treasure bottles, jade rulers, flying swords, fly whisks¡­ all manner of treasures swept through the air like a current of destruction. All of them were targeted at Su Yi.

    Their radiance nketed heaven and earth!

    This sight would have been enough to make any other Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator tremble and give in to despair.

    Why did it turn out like this??Dongguo Feng¡¯s heart was full of sorrow, and he felt as if his eyes were about to burst.

    His injuries were too severe, and furthermore, Dongguo Hai was keeping a close eye on him. There was nothing Dongguo Feng could do to stop this!

    Dongguo Hai, meanwhile, watched this y out with a smile.

    ng!

    Suddenly, the clear, impassioned hum of a sword reverberated throughout the nine heavens.

    It was then that Dongguo Feng saw Su Yi¡¯s sword for the first time.

    It was as ck and ethereal as the night sky and brimming with spirituality. Its glint was clear and pure, and its edge was as thin as a cicada¡¯s wing. The faint, illusory projection of a vicious bird was visible on the surface of the de.

    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t he forged that sword into his natal spirit treasure yet¡­?¡± Dongguo Feng¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of confusion.

    There was nothing particrly special about this Sword. Its quality was far inferior to his Heart Killer!

    However, when he sensed Su Yi¡¯s aura, Dongguo Feng couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised.

    With his weapon in hand, although Su Yi remained as calm as ever, an air of contemptuousness spread out around him.

    His imposing presence was inestimably greater than when he fought Dongguo Feng!

    Before Dongguo Feng could react, Su Yi swung his sword and attacked.

    Sword qi streaked through the air like a bolt of cloth, casting misty light and illuminating the heavens.

    When this sh descended¡­

    Boom!

    The entire stretch of sky seemed to explode. Heaven and earth shook.

    Countless onlookers watched in terror as Su Yi struck like a deity lifting a primordial divine mountain and dropping it onto the human world.

    The joint attack of six Spiritual Incarnation Realm cultivators exploded into pieces!

 Chapter 688: A Sword Illuminates the Darkness of the Eternal Night

    <h4>Chapter 688: A Sword Illuminates the Darkness of the Eternal Night</h4>

    Boooom~

    Heaven and earth shook, and destructive energy swept outward.

    Six Spiritual?Incarnation experts staggered backward.

    When the onlookers witnessed this, all of them were astonished.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Yu Jiuzhen¡¯s eyes bulged.

    ¡°So strong!¡± The cultivators of Cloudsky Divine Pce were, without exception, astonished out of their wits.

    They¡¯d already witnessed Su Yi¡¯s strength during his earlier sh with Dongguo Feng.

    Yet when the Dongguo Family Spiritual Incarnation Realm experts appeared, they nheless assumed Su Yi would have trouble avoiding disaster!

    After all, the Dongguo Family¡¯s Spiritual Incarnation experts were different from most others of their level.

    They¡¯d all inheritedplete ancient legacies, and they mastered peak-level secret arts. Even their natal weapons were extraordinary.

    This was the difference between cultivators of ancient factions and typical modern cultivators!

    A vivid example of this was how Dongguo Feng, as a Spiritual Manifestation cultivator, forced True Monarch Tranquil Seas of Cloudsky Divine Pce to admit defeat.

    How did that happen?

    The crux of the matter was that although True Monarch Tranquil Seas was a Spiritual Incarnation Realm cultivator, his legacies, treasures, and secret arts were far inferior to the scion of the Dongguo Family.

    Now, six Dongguo Family Spiritual Incarnation Experts?had?joined forces. Theirbined power was naturally terrifying beyond limit.

    Dongguo Feng, as the leading figure of his n¡¯s younger generation, naturally knew that better than anyone.

    Even in peak condition, he couldn¡¯t have possibly fought all six of them!

    Yet now that Su Yi had drawn his sword, one sh was enough to break through their joint attack!

    This came as an enormous shock to Dongguo Feng, whose?expression filled?with uncertainty.?So, this is how terrifying he is once he¡¯s drawn his sword¡­ Does that mean that, had he wanted to kill me, I couldn¡¯t have possibly stopped him?

    ¡°See that, Feng¡¯er? If we let someone like him leave here alive, it¡¯d be like letting a tiger return to the mountains. He¡¯d surely be an enormous threat to the entire family!¡± Dongguo Hai said gravely.

    This scene stunned him too, and his expression shifted erratically.

    Dongguo Feng was silent, but inwardly, he was even angrier than before.?What ¡®letting a tiger return to the mountain¡¯? This incident should have ended already. If they¡¯d just let him go, even if Su Yi wanted revenge, he would have juste after me!

    But now¡­

    It¡¯s already toote!

    ¡°Get in formation!¡± Dongguo Hai said gravely.

    ¡°Got it!¡± The six Spiritual Incarnation cultivators joined forces once more. Each drew a beast-bone sword.

    Boom!

    When six beast-bone swords swept through the air, they formed an imposing sword formation, a hovering manifestation of the six directions.

    Each beast-bone sword had been quenched in the power of the night, and they each were emzoned with ck totems.

    Five of them were a dark vision of purgatory.

    While the sixth and final sword manifested an illusory Yingzhao!

    The Night of the Six Directions Combat Formation!

    This was one of the Dongguo Family¡¯s top ancestral legacies. It used Yingzhao Trueblood as a guide to gather the power of the night.

    Once the formation took shape, it shrouded heaven and earth in darkness, like the onset of an eternal night!

    It was as if the entirendscape had suddenly been plunged in endless darkness. Its force and momentum were enough to make even gods and ghosts shrink back in terror!

    The onlookers were beside themselves with astonishment. All of them looked dazed.

    In the face of such power, they couldn¡¯t even work up the will to resist. They felt an unprecedented sense of helplessness and despair!

    They even brought the n¡¯s Night of the Six Directions Combat Formation¡­?Dongguo Feng watched in a daze.

    How could he fail to realize what this meant? The grand elder had clearlye prepared!

    ¡°Die!¡± As their explosive shouts shook the heavens, the six Spiritual Incarnation cultivators circted the Night of the Six Directions Combat Formation with their full power.

    Boom!!

    Six beast-bone swords created a multiyered curtain of night. The projection of a Yingzhao melded into it and charged murderously at Su Yi.

    Heaven and earth were silent. Everything was shrouded in darkness.

    Unsurpassed killing intent descended like an avnche or tidal wave.

    Any ordinary person¡¯s eyes, mind, and soul would have already been shrouded in darkness, effectively rendering them blind and helpless to do anything but wait to die.

    ¡°Yet another paltry little trick too fragile to block even a single blow.¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes shone with a hint of disdain.

    No matter how strong abat formation was, it was, ultimately, just abination of several people¡¯s power. It might seem terrifying beyond limit, but so long as you could discern its weaknesses, it was nothing but empty posturing.

    Other cultivators would have struggled to locate this terrifying formation¡¯s weak points. However, to Su Yi, it was riddled with obvious ws!

    As he focused his will, Su Yi strode through the air and attacked.

    His aura was as sharp and forceful as a sword piercing the sky, and his divine sense circted Heaven¡¯s Mirror. It was as if the dome of heaven had be a reflective surface, revealing the entirendscape in all its facets.

    ng!

    The Abstruse God Sword hummed and attacked.

    A streak of sword qi shot forth, cleaving through the purgatory-like darkness.

    A sword illuminated the darkness of an eternal night!

    Boom!

    When the sword qi shed into the illusory Yingzhao, it instantly burst with piercing, stinging mes of sword qi. The curtain of darkness shrouding thendscape rumbled, then fell apart with a boom.

    A series of startled cries rang out.

    When the onlookers¡¯ field of vision cleared up, they saw that beneath the dome of heaven, an eye-catching cut had appeared through the six Spiritual Incarnation cultivators¡¯ beast-bone sword formation.

    Then, the formation shattered into pieces.

    Bang!!!

    A dense series of cracking noises rang out, reverberating throughout heaven and earth.

    Without exception, the onlookers¡¯ eyes widened, and their jaws hung ck.

    One sword, and he¡¯d broken through the Night of the Six Directions Combat Formation!

    How terrifyingly strong did someone have to be to achieve that?

    Dongguo Feng suddenly thought back to when he fought Su Yi. Even when he used his Heavenly Yao Trueblood, he couldn¡¯t influence Su Yi in the slightest. Su Yi had countered him with a single attack.

    It was as if that scene were ying out before him again, beat for beat!

    As uproar coursed through the crowd, Su Yi began the killing.

    His blue robes fluttered around him, and his figure seemed illusory, like a streak of light. It might have seemed like he was out for a casual stroll, but in truth, his movements were unbelievably quick.

    In the blink of an eye, he arrived before a man in jade-green robes.

    The man¡¯s pupils constricted, and his immediate response was to flee.

    .

    However, a sh of sword qi arrived faster than he could react!

    Splurt!

    A bloody severed head flew through the air.

    Unstoppable sword qi ran wild, unleashing its destructive power. In one fell swoop, it crushed both the jade-robed man¡¯s body and severed head into pieces, which scattered like bloody rain.

    A Spiritual Incarnation cultivator of the Dongguo Family had fallen!

    That bloody, tyrannical scene immediately shocked everyone present.

    However, Su Yi¡¯s expression was perfectly calm. He just continued toward the other five Spiritual Incarnation cultivators.

    When fighting broke out, why would he hesitate?

    He¡¯d approached his duel with Dongguo Feng with the desire to spar and probe his opponent¡¯s abilities.

    But this time? He was here to kill!

    ¡°Quick! Use your full power and kill him!¡± shouted an elder in Confucian robes.

    His sleeves fluttered around him as he drew a glittering golden flying knife. He was the first to sh at Su Yi.

    ¡°Activate!¡±

    ¡°Go!¡±

    ¡°Cut!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    The other four Spiritual Incarnation cultivators used a Daoist seal, a fly-whisk, a treasure bottle, and a spiritual sword.

    Daoist incantations rumbled, divine light circted, and sword qi swept forth like the tide.

    The entire stretch of heaven and earth was thrown into turmoil, and the sun and moon lost their light.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was calm and indifferent. He made no attempt to dodge or flee. He just approached and met the attacks head-on.

    <i>ng!</i>

    With a resonant impact, a casual swing of Su Yi¡¯s sword sent the descending golden flying knife flying.

    Then, he raised and shed his sword through the air.

    Splurt!

    Thirty feet away, a gray-robed middle-aged man wielding a fly-whisk split in two mid-charge. Blood sttered the air as the bisected halves of his corpse fell down to earth.

    A second Spiritual Incarnation cultivator had fallen!

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even stop to look. He suddenly stepped forward, and¡­

    Boom!

    The entire stretch of sky seemed to copse. The Daoist seal, spiritual sword, and treasure bottle all trembled as if suppressed.

    ¡°Shit!¡± A graying, ck-robed elder with youthful features visibly lost hisposure. He was just about to retrieve the Daoist seal under his control when¡­

    A boundless waterfall of sword qi descended upon him, enveloping both the ck-robed elder and the hundred feet of sky surrounding him.

    ¡°No¡ª¡ª!¡± A miserable desperate shriek rang out, then came to an abrupt halt.

    The ck-robed elder disintegrated into tiny pieces beneath the boundless sword qi, then dissipated into nothingness.

    This bloody scene astonished everyone present. They almost dared not believe their eyes.

    It had all happened too quickly!

    When Su Yi broke the Night of the Six Directions Combat Formation, he struck as quick as a beam of light. He appeared out of nowhere, and wherever his de went, death was sure to follow!

    What treasures? What secret arts? Against him, they were all as brittle as paper mache, unable to take even a single attack!

    In just a few blinks of an eye, he¡¯d executed three Spiritual Incarnation cultivators in rapid session!

    How was this any different from killing chickens or ughtering dogs?

    ¡°How is this possible¡­?¡± Someone said despondently.

    ¡°He.. He¡­ How could he be so terrifying?¡± said someone else with utter shock.

    But even more people were so shaken that they just stood there in a daze. All they could think was that Su Yi now resembled an immortal from on high, matchless and invincible!

    The Dongguo Family¡¯s Spiritual Incarnation cultivators were far beyond most others of the same realm!

    Yet now, even though they fought together, Su Yi was cutting them up with the same ease as if he were chopping up vegetables. Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised? Who wouldn¡¯t have been terrified?

    ¡°When I first met him, I was like a frog in a well, ignorant of his strength. Today, when I saw him again¡­ didn¡¯t I make the very same mistake¡­?¡± Daoist Master Coldsmoke murmured, her heart shaking.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re no frog in a well. It¡¯s just that Young Lord Su has changed too much; it¡¯s beyond what we could have imagined,¡± said Wen Xinzhao. She looked dazed, but the hand gripping the Butterfly Transforming the Firmament silently unclenched.

    What need was there for external power at a time like this?

    ¡°Big Brother Su Yi was strong to begin with!¡± Qing Ya excitedly waved her little fists.

    Of everyone present, only this simple, unaffected young woman had beenpletely confident in Su Yi from beginning to end.

    So this is his true power¡­?Dongguo Feng¡¯s heart shook, and he felt a chill in his extremities. For the first time, the leading figure of the Dongguo Family¡¯s younger generation realized just how far behind he was when he fought Su YI.

    ¡°Dammit!¡± Dongguo Hai was rmed too. His expression changed dramatically, and he knew he could no longer remain a bystander.

    His qi rumbled, and he stepped into the air, but just as he was about to attack¡­

    Su Yi¡¯s robes billowed around him as he suddenly pressed down on the sky with the Abstruse God Sword.

    He was like an immortal swinging his sword, intent on dominating the human world!

    ¡°Hurry up and flee!¡±

    Only three Spiritual Incarnation cultivators remained. All of them cried out in rm. They¡¯d already realized that this didn¡¯t bode well for them, and their will to fight had copsed. How could they dare to stick around any longer?

    They directly turned and fled!

    However, just as they were about to flee, the sword qi filling the air descended, vast and boundless as the river of heaven bursting through a dam and pouring onto the world below.

    The three Spiritual Incarnation cultivators were like des of grass beneath a raging tidal wave.

    The wave enveloped them, destroying them body and soul!

 Chapter 689: Explode

    <h4>Chapter 689: Explode</h4>

    Sword qi ran rampant, sweeping forth like the ocean and nketing ten thousand feet of sky. The sight was dazzling to behold.

    Three Spiritual Incarnation Realm existences had died, their souls scattered!

    The entire area fell deathly silent.

    The crowd was rooted to the spot with utter astonishment.

    Dongguo Hai had been just about to intervene, but he didn¡¯t make it in time.

    When he witnessed this, the mighty grand elder of the Dongguo Family, an expert with one foot in the Spiritual Revolution Realm, reacted as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning.

    ¡°How is this¡­¡± he couldn¡¯t help but cry out.

    Earlier, Dongguo Hai had been overbearing and forceful. He saw Su Yi as a threat, and proimed that he¡¯d surely kill him here and now.?He even called Wen Xinzhao and the others traitors, and he intended to punish them severely.

    He¡¯d been so domineering that he even disregarded Dongguo Feng¡¯s attempts to stop him. He seemed to think others¡¯ lives were in his hands, and he could do with them as he pleased.

    Yet now, when he watched Su Yi take down six Spiritual Incarnation Realm cultivators with casual ease, his expression changed dramatically. His eyes widened, and he looked utterly bbergasted.

    ¡°Grand elder, had you listened to me earlier, how could this have happened? You¡¯re to me for those six seniors¡¯ deaths!¡±

    Dongguo Feng let out a long sigh, a conflicted look in his eyes and a hateful expression on his face.

    ¡°Feng¡¯er, are you insane?¡± Dongguo Hai¡¯s face was ashen as he shouted, ¡°Everyone here saw it. Su Yi killed our nsmen! How can you say that I caused their deaths?¡±

    He was obviously beside himself with anger, and Dongguo Feng¡¯s attitude only enraged him even further.

    Dongguo Feng was silent.

    Those six seniors were already dead!

    What good was arguing about it now?

    ¡°Qing Ya, watch closely.¡± Su Yi¡¯s calm voice echoed throughout the area.

    After a brief, stunned pause, Qing Ya seemed to understand. She chirped, ¡°Mm!¡±

    Whoosh!

    Su Yi stepped into the air, then shot toward Dongguo Hai like a streak of light.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡±

    Dongguo Hai was long since utterly infuriated, and when he saw this, his hair and beard bristled. He suddenly stretched out his hand and attacked.

    A bronze spear wrapped in lightning fell into Dongguo Hai¡¯s palm.

    Then, his imposing aura exploded around him. The wind and clouds changed color, and electricity surged.

    Dongguo Hai was an expert just one lucky break away from entering the Spiritual Revolution Realm. When his full power and fury burst forth, the entirendscape trembled.

    ¡°Die!¡± He bellowed, his voice shaking heaven and earth. His spear thrust through the air, making him seem like a primordial barbarian god.

    Tyrannical, violent, and forceful beyond measure.

    He¡¯dunched just one attack, but the terrifying killing intent on disy suppressed the skies. Explosive electrical radiance ran rampant, and without exception, the onlookers¡¯ scalps went numb.

    The power Dongguo Hai had on disy far surpassed those six Spiritual Incarnation Realm existences!

    Su Yi swung his sword and shed with him head-on.

    <i>ng!!!</i>

    A deafening impact rang out as a grand battle began.

    Sword qi shot forth and spear shadows ovepped. Their sh seemed to overturn heaven and earth, and a windstorm of destruction swept outward.

    They were like two deities locked inbat.

    One shot through the skies, sword in hand. Hisbat prowess was unbelievable and heaven-defying, and he seemed utterly unrestrained. The power of his swordsmanship pieced the nine heavens and ten earths.

    The other swung his war spear with the momentum of a barbarian god, every movement perfectly under control. He was tyrannical beyondpare, and terrifying electrical energy filled his surroundings.

    What shocked the onlookers most was that even against someone like Dongguo Hai, Su Yi didn¡¯t seem at all at a disadvantage. No, he looked as carefree andposed as ever.

    Furthermore, the longer the battle raged, the more forceful Su Yi seemed. He was actually suppressing Dongguo Hai!

    Within just a few breaths of time, several bloody gashes appeared on Dongguo Hai¡¯s body.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he a bit too strong¡­?¡±

    ¡°What Spiritual Manifestation cultivator can suppress a peak Spiritual Incarnation expert?¡±

    Uproar rang out on all sides. Countless people were astonished by the scene ying out before them.

    It was then that Dongguo Feng understood something on a visceral level.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t just far surpass him when it came to attainments in the Dao of the Sword. Even his raw power and foundations in the Grand Dao exceeded his, and by no small margin, either!

    Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t have killed six Spiritual Incarnation Realm experts as easily as if he were taking something out of his pocket.

    He certainly couldn¡¯t have seized the advantage while fighting a peak Spiritual Incarnation expert like Dongguo Hai!

    Where the hell did hee from??For the first time, Dongguo Feng felt a bit bewildered.

    The top ten experts of Bluecloud Tower¡¯s Ranking of Stars included eight geniuses of top ancient factions. The remaining two were from top otherworld factions.

    Not one genius of the modern Azure Continent had made it into the top ten.

    This had long since bemon knowledge.

    Yet now, Dongguo Feng dared say with certainty that Su Yi¡¯s strength was more than enough to fight for a spot in the top three!

    To the best of Dongguo Feng¡¯s knowledge, the experts in the top three were all chosen sons of heaven. They didn¡¯t just have heaven-defying talent; they¡¯d been blessed by fate, and theirbat prowess was terrifying.

    Their most notablemonality was that all three of them had killed top Spiritual Incarnation cultivators despite their Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivation. Each was more pervertedly strong than the one before.

    And Su Yi possessed simr abilities!

    ¡°Dammit!¡± Dongguo Hai alternated between rage and rm, his expression shifting non-stop.

    However, inparison to his earlier, unadulterated fury, his expression had an obvious newfound solemnity, as well as dread!

    Although the battle had only just begun, he already had more than ten bleeding gashes. Each tore open his flesh, leaving wounds that would take quite some time to heal.

    Even more terrifyingly,?utterly?inscrutable sword qi lingered in each of his wounds.

    Despite Dongguo Hai¡¯s peak Spiritual Incarnation Realm cultivation, he couldn¡¯t expel it from his body!

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    Suddenly, Dongguo Hai felt a stinging pain in his left arm. A streak of sword qi had carved open another bloody gash, tearing the flesh and spraying fresh blood.

    <i>I?can¡¯t let things go on like this!?</i>A maddened, decisive look appeared in Dongguo Hai¡¯s eyes.

    He was well aware that the longer this went on, the greater his disadvantage, and the more likely this ended with his death.

    ¡°Activate!¡± Dongguo Hai¡¯s voice boomed like spring thunder.

    A streak of the night condensed into a talisman and shot out of the crown of his head.

    The talisman was only about the size of a palm, and it was emzoned with a strange and imposing totem¡ª¡ª

    Within a dark vision of purgatory, a pair of unearthly eyes zed with ck mes.

    Boom!

    As the talisman shot forth, its aura alone enveloped thendscape in a terrifying, oppressive atmosphere.

    Everything trembled, and the mountains and rivers lost their color.

    <i>What kind of treasure is that?</i>

    Terror rose in the spectating cultivators¡¯ hearts.

    ¡°The God-Burning Talisman!¡± Dongguo Feng¡¯s pupils constricted as he recognized it. It was an Imperial treasure the Dongguo Family had passed down for generations.

    Rumor had it that it had been forged from the Yingzhao Trueblood of an Imperial expert, while the image on its surface depicted the Yingzhao¡¯s birthce: the Night Hill!

    Using this talisman was simple, but it required the blood of a Dongguo Family member as a trigger, as well as one of their ancestral legacies.

    Dongguo Feng¡¯s heart shook, and he was visibly conflicted.

    He would have preferred to kill Su Yi himself; he wasn¡¯t willing to just watch as such a legendary genius of the Dao of the Sword?died?beneath a talisman.

    But he was all too aware that the grand elder¡­ wouldn¡¯t show any mercy!

    ¡°Su Yi, for a little?whelp?like you, dying beneath our n¡¯s family-protecting talisman is an honor; proceed to the Nine Springs with a smile on your face!¡± Dongguo Hai said cruelly, his tone indifferent.

    However, Su Yi justughed. ¡°A talisman, that¡¯s all. It¡¯s not enough to enable someone on the verge of death to do whatever he pleases.¡±

    Beneath the onlookers¡¯ bbergasted gazes, Su Yi casually put away the Abstruse God Sword, then said softly, ¡°Explode!

    It was just one word, yet it was like a divine decree.

    The gashes covering Dongguo Hai¡¯s body lit up, bursting with dazzling sword light.

    Dongguo Hai visibly lost hisposure. He tried to activate the God-Burning talisman, but to his astonishment, the streaks of sword qi remaining in his wounds seemed to be resonating with each other, forming a strange restriction inside him.

    It was as if his entire cultivation base had been instantly sealed; he couldn¡¯t move a muscle.

    Then¡ª¡ª

    The restriction formed of remnants of sword qi erupted inside him like a long pent-up volcano.

    ¡°No¡ª!¡± Dongguo Hai cried out in terror.

    His body burst into pieces, spraying the sky with blood and fragmented flesh.

    It was like a crimson firework blooming beneath the dome of heaven, beautiful, yet horrifying.

    The entire area fell silent.

    .

    The crowd¡¯s eyes widened, and they stood there in a daze.

    Several Dongguo Family experts, including someone on the verge of stepping into the Spiritual Revolution Realm had¡­ exploded, just like that?

    Even more terrifying was that they had no idea just how Dongguo Hai had died!

    Only the top experts among the crowd realized that Dongguo Hai¡¯s death was due to lingering threats left in his wounds.

    The power left in his wounds had umted until suddenly, it burst forth, taking his life!

    When Yu Jiuzhen and the other top experts present realized this, their hair stood on end.

    They suddenly realized something.

    Before this battle began, Qing Ya said she wanted Dongguo Hai to hurry up and explode so that she didn¡¯t have to look at him any longer.

    And Su Yi had agreed!

    Now, Dongguo Hai?had?really¡­ exploded¡­

    All of this was unquestionably far too terrifying, and it proved that even before he¡¯d attacked, Su Yi had already decided to use this method to kill Dongguo Hai!

    ¡°Was it fun to watch?¡± Su Yi looked at Qing Ya and asked with a smile.

    She hurriedly shook her head. ¡°It was satisfying, but his death wasn¡¯t at all fun to watch. It was actually quite disgusting.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    When they saw this, the crowd¡¯s hearts churned with emotion once more.

    ¡°Grand Elder¡­!¡±

    The various Dongguo nsmen were visibly ovee with grief and despondency.

    Of them, Dongguo Feng looked the most conflicted.

    He stood there in a daze, his face pallid, his expression wooden, and his eyes nk.

    No matter what, Dongguo Hai and his followers were his seniors. Moreover, they were his rtives.

    He¡¯d just watched, helpless, as they lost their lives. Of course Dongguo Feng was grief-stricken! How could he not be?

    ¡°If you want to avenge them, I wee you to try at any time.¡± Su Yi suddenly looked at Dongguo Feng. ¡°Of course, if the Dongguo Family wants revenge, you¡¯d best be prepared to pay the corresponding price.

    ¡°Right, this treasure is no more useful to me than chicken ribs. You¡¯d best hold onto it.¡±

    With that, Su Yi swung his sleeves.

    Whoosh!

    The God-Burning Talisman hovering in midair blurred into a streak of ck light and shot toward Dongguo Feng.

 Chapter 690: A Pawnshop

    <h4>Chapter 690: A Pawnshop</h4>

    A mysterious talisman hovered before his eyes.

    However, it was as if Dongguo Feng couldn¡¯t even see it. He said nothing.

    There was no doubt about it. The leading figure of the Dongguo Family¡¯s younger generation had suffered far too great a shock.

    Despite his firm, determined sword heart, he couldn¡¯t regain his senses so quickly.

    When the crowd saw this, they couldn¡¯t help but sigh to themselves.

    The Dongguo Family had lost far too badly!

    First, Dongguo Feng, the heaven-defying monstrous genius seventh on the Ranking of Stars, lost to Su Yi in a one-on-one duel.

    Immediately afterward, six Spiritual Incarnation experts under the leadership of Dongguo Hai fell beneath Su Yi¡¯s sword, one by one!

    Anyone would have realized that this battle represented an absolutely devastating blow to the Dongguo Family, one of the nine top ancient factions!

    ¡°Miss Xinzhao, let¡¯s get going.¡±

    The silence was oppressive, but Su Yi acted like it had nothing to do with him. He just smiled and beckoned Wen Xinzhao, Daoist Master Coldsmoke, and Qing Ya over.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Wen Xinzhao agreed. Soon, all three women left with Su Yi.

    From beginning to end, neither the leader of Cloudsky Divine Pce, Yu Jiuzhen, nor the remaining Dongguo Family experts dared try to stop them!

    ¡°We had an expert among us, but we didn¡¯t know it¡­¡± The middle-aged schr who¡¯d traveled here alongside Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but mutter.

    The youths were all stunned and silent.

    Their hearts had once been full of longing. They thought that if they made it into Cloudsky Divine Pce, they¡¯d be like carp leaping over the dragon¡¯s gate. They thought it would change their paths of cultivation¡ªand their lives¡ªforever.

    But after everything they¡¯d just witnessed, they suddenly realized a cruel truth: as strong as Cloudsky Divine Pce was, to the Dongguo Family, it was merely a subordinate faction they could treat however they pleased.

    However, although the Dongguo Family was one of the top seven ancient factions, they weren¡¯t really omnipotent, and it wasn¡¯t true that no one dared provoke them.

    Because today, a young man like an immortal from on high cut through their experts, making blood run like a river!

    ¡°They brought about their own ruin!¡± sighed Yu Jiuzhen.

    The other Cloudsky Divine Pce experts hadplicated looks on their faces.

    Today¡¯s incident could have ended after Dongguo Feng¡¯s defeat, and Su Yi¡¯s enmity with the Dongguo Family could have stayed between him and Dongguo Feng.

    However, Dongguo Hai and the others¡¯ arrival ruined everything!

    In the end, Dongguo Hai and his followers paid with their lives. What was that, if not bringing about their own ruin?

    It was then that Dongguo Feng seemed toe back to his senses, but he ignored even the God-Burning Talisman and left on his own, walking into the distance.

    ¡°Young Master! Where are you going?¡± One of the Dongguo Family experts couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Dongguo Feng ignored him.

    His hair was disheveled, and his clothes were tattered and stained with blood. His stick-thin frame was covered with wounds that had yet to heal.

    The injuries he¡¯d suffered in his earlier duel were far too severe.

    But it was as if he didn¡¯t care about that in the least. He just walked off all on his own.

    His solitary silhouette had a certain bleak, lonely air to it. Gradually, he disappeared into the misty light of dusk.

    When the crowd saw this, their spirits sank.

    It was the seventeenth day of the second lunar month.

    On this day, Su Yi arrived before Cloudsky Divine Pce, defeated Dongguo Feng, the leading figure of the Dongguo Family¡¯s younger generation, and cut down the group of seven Dongguo Family Spiritual Incarnation Realm experts led by Dongguo Hai. He then led Wen Xinzhao, Qing Ya, and Daoist Master Coldsmoke away.

    It was easy to predict that when word of this incident spread, it would shake the nation. The resulting waves were sure to spread throughout the Great Xia!

    ¡­¡­

    How great of an impact would this battle have? What waves would it create? Su Yi didn¡¯t care at all.

    He¡¯de to Cloudsky Divine Pce purely for Wen Xinzhao.

    He did, however, quite admire Dongguo Feng.

    Even if they were enemies, that didn¡¯t stop Su Yi from acknowledging Dongguo Feng¡¯s attainments in the Dao of the Sword.

    ¡°Sword force, sword intent, and one¡¯s cultivation base ultimately cannotpare to an irond sword heart. Even those of inferior talent can reach ever greater heights of the Dao of the Sword so long as they have such a sword heart.

    ¡°That¡¯s what they mean when they say that with time, drops of water can prate stone.

    ¡°Of course, regardless of aptitude, striving relentlessly to improve one¡¯s swordsmanship is, in and of itself, a rare and precious quality.¡±

    A campfire zed in the center of a run-down?Daoist?temple deep in the wilderness. Su Yi sprawled out in his wicker chair, using his arms as a pillow. His whole body waspletely rxed.

    Wen Xinzhao, Qing Ya, and Daoist Master Coldsmoke sat off to the side. One¡¯s gaze was bright and beautiful, another innocent and guileless, the other tranquil and charming.

    ¡°Dongguo Feng was severely injured this time, and he suffered a heavy mental blow. If he can ovee it, his mental state will reach a higher level,¡± said Su Yi. He then took out a jug of wine and drank with relish.

    Qing Ya asked curiously, ¡°Big Brother Su Yi, which is more important when pursuing the Grand Dao: hard work or talent?¡±

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°The vast majority of the world¡¯s cultivators have no business relying on talent alone. When you truly have nothing to lean on but your talent, that means you¡¯ve encountered a bottleneck in your cultivation.

    ¡°Besides, the path of cultivation is full of possibilities. Even dull, untalented cultivators can, as they make breakthroughs and rise through the ranks, change their natural aptitude.

    ¡°And that¡¯s before considering that this world has no shortage of lucky breaks and fortuitous encounters, much less divine medicines and powers capable of transforming a cultivator¡¯s talent. However, all of this is contingent on your own hard work; you have to seek it out.¡±

    His words moved both Wen Xinzhao and?Daoist?Master Coldsmoke.

    Qing Ya chirped, ¡°I understand! So long as you work hard, you have an opportunity to change everything! But talent? Even if it¡¯s heaven-defying, it¡¯ll all go to waste if you don¡¯t work hard!¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Exactly.¡±

    ¡°I can tell that even though he¡¯s your enemy, you quite admire Dongguo Feng,¡± said Wen Xinzhao with a smile.

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°More than him, I admire your powers ofprehension when ites to swordsmanship. Right, that reminds me of something.

    ¡°Two old monks once argued. One said that the body is the Bodhi tree, and that the heart is the stand of a clear mirror. Its surface needs constant polishing to prevent it from umting dust.

    ¡°The other said the Bodhi¡ªenlightenment¡ªwas never a tree to begin with, and that the mirror is not its stand. Emptiness is pure by its very nature; how could it possibly umte dust?

    ¡°Which monk do you think was more impressive?¡±

    As he spoke, Su Yi looked at Wen Xinzhao, but Qing Ya interjected, ¡°The second monk!¡±

    Daoist Master Coldsmoke nodded.

    However, Wen Xingzhao hesitated. ¡°In terms of raw powers ofprehension, the second monk is naturally superior. However, in terms of cultivation, the first is better.¡±

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°That¡¯s one correct way of understanding it. There are numerous different views on the matter amongst Buddhists, but to sword cultivators like us, both are correct. The two conceptsplement each other.¡±

    ¡°Theyplement each other?¡± His threepanions asked in confusion.

    ¡°The first sentence emphasizes polishing one¡¯s foundations during cultivation, while the second is about enlightenment. It¡¯s only by regrly ¡®polishing one¡¯s mirror¡¯ that you can achieve instantaneous enlightenment and break through.¡±

    Wen Xinzhao pondered for a while. Finally, she said, ¡°Although I¡¯m no Buddhist cultivator, your exnation is most in line with my perception.¡±

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°When ites to the Dao of the Sword, your powers ofprehension far surpass Dongguo Feng. However, going forward, you must remember to take your time to polish and temper yourself, too.¡±

    Wen Xinzhao¡¯s heart shook. She suddenly realized that Su Yi was using this as an opportunity to enlighten her!

    Her gaze was determined, and she said softly, ¡°Brother Su, rest assured. I¡¯ll bear that firmly in mind.¡±

    The campfire zed.

    Time slipped by.

    Su Yi had already told his travelingpanions that he was headed for the capital, Nine Tripod City.

    However, Wen Xinzhao was a bit worried about?Daoist?Master Coldsmoke and Qing Ya. After all, the three of them had effectively left Cloudsky Divine Pce, bing rootless rogue cultivators. They no longer had their pir of support.

    Wen Xinzhao shared these worries with Su Yi, whoughed. ¡°Rx. Once the true Radiant Epoch begins, the world¡¯s bnce of power will inevitably shift once more. No one knows who will smile in the end. Until then, all we need to do is calm our hearts and wait.¡±

    Wen Xinzhao nodded.

    It was alreadyte at night. Throughout the wilderness, everything was still and silent, save for the asional roaring of beasts.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shot up, and he looked outside the Daoist temple.

    The faint, nigh-indiscernible sound of a bell resounded deep within the night sky. It was melodious and ethereal, with a strange, mysterious quality.

    Why¡­ would the sound of that bell appear in this world??Su Yi fell into a daze, looking utterly bbergasted, as if he dared not believe his ears.

    A whileter, he silently rose to his feet. ¡°Xinzhao, stay here for a while. I¡¯m going on a walk.¡±

    As he spoke, he left the dpidated temple.

    The night was dark as ink, with neither moon nor stars.

    A single, solitary figure traveled blindly through the wilderness.

    His hair was disheveled, he was covered in bloodstains, and his face was pale and wooden. His eyes were hollow, as if he¡¯d lost his soul.

    This was none other than Dongguo Feng!

    Suddenly, the ethereal, melodious sound of a bell reverberated throughout the night sky.

    Dongguo Feng stiffened, and suddenly recovered from his muddled, dazed mental state.

    He looked around, only to discover that he was in the middle ofpletely unfamiliar wilderness.

    And here I thought my sword heart was as firm as iron. I thought that heaven and earth could switch ces without affecting my mental state. Who¡¯d have thought that today¡¯s loss would make me lose control to such an extent¡­??Dongguo Feng sighed to himself.

    He¡¯d already realized how dangerous his earlier mental state had been. If not for the melodious sound of that bell, he¡¯d most likely still be in a daze, little different from a walking corpse!

    Wait, a bell?

    Why is there a bell this deep in the wilderness? Where is that sounding from?

    Dongguo Feng scanned his surroundings in confusion. He suddenly realized that, although he wasn¡¯t sure when it had gotten there, the light of antern illuminated shone beneath the distant curtain of the night.

    Don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s a temple or something out there??Dongguo Feng walked right toward the light.

    When he arrived, he saw a bamboo building standing before a mountain.

    The building was only two stories tall, and there was just onentern hanging from the eaves, but its orange glow was full of warmth.

    Heaven and earth were dark, save for a singlentern.

    That trace of light emanated an air he couldn¡¯t quite put into words. Just looking at it was calming, and it felt warm.

    Dongguo Feng looked up.

    There was a sign hanging from the bamboo building¡¯s gates.

    One word was written in big characters: ¡°pawnshop¡±!

    Beneath the orange glow of thentern, the characters flickered in and out of view, giving them an additional mysteriousness.

    <i>Why would a?pawnshop?appear randomly in the middle of the wilderness??</i>Dongguo Feng realized that something wasn¡¯t right here, but he couldn¡¯t suppress his curiosity.

    He wanted to go inside and investigate!

 Chapter 691: An Abacus, the Sound of a Bell, and Steel Scales

    <h4>Chapter 691: An Abacus, the Sound of a Bell, and Steel Scales</h4>

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Dongguo Feng sessfully repressed his curiosity, turned, and left.

    He was severely injured. If anything unexpected happened, it was highly likely he¡¯d be in deep trouble.

    However, he¡¯d only taken a few steps when that ethereal, melodious bell resounded once more.

    Dongguo Feng stopped in ce, then whipped around.

    The sound of the bell was actually emanating from within the nearby mysterious pawn shop!

    It was then that the tightly-shut gates opened from inside.

    A short old man stood there, dressed like a merchant. He had a mustache, and he wore a small, round ck cap. His hands were hidden in his sleeves.

    Beneath the orange glow of thentern, Dongguo Feng saw his face clearly. He was smiling, and he looked pleasant and amiable.

    ¡°Dear customer, it¡¯s been a long time since this pawnshop has opened its doors. Tonight, we were fortunate enough to encounter a sword cultivator such as yourself. Please,e inside for a chat.¡±

    As he spoke, he sped his fist and gestured for Dongguo Feng to follow him.

    Dongguo Feng hesitated, then asked, ¡°Dare I ask if the sound of that bell was your doing, Senior?¡±

    Earlier, it was the strange melody of the bell that awakened him from his trance as surely as a blow to the head.

    It was fair to say that it had saved his sword heart!

    The short old man smiled. ¡°Senior? I dare not ept such a title. You can just call me ¡®old pawnbroker.¡¯¡±

    There was no doubt about it; the short old man was running this mysterious pawnshop.

    ¡°As for the bell, it isn¡¯t under my control. Whenever it senses a customer qualified to enter our establishment, it rings on its own to invite them in.¡±

    The short old man who called himself a pawnbroker smiled, a meaningful look in his eyes. ¡°Not even I would have guessed that, after so many years, I¡¯d encounter a¡­ sword cultivator¡­ qualified to pass through our gates here on the Azure Continent.¡±

    When the words ¡°sword cultivator¡± left his mouth, they had a hint of a strange vor.

    Dongguo Feng looked stunned. ¡°Senior, are you saying only those chosen by the bell have the opportunity to enter this pawnshop?¡±

    The old pawnbroker smiled and nodded, but he no longer corrected Dongguo Feng¡¯s choice of title. ¡°Come in, dear customer.¡±

    Dongguo Feng took a deep breath, then walked inside.

    The interior of the bamboo building was enormous, and there were three objects ced on the counter: an abacus, a bronzentern, and a scale.

    Behind the counter was a shelf piled high with various wares.

    The light of thentern was faint. The dimly lit?pawnshop?seemed almost enveloped in fog.

    The old pawnbroker stood behind the counter, the dim yellow light of thentern illuminating his kindly smile. Its glow gave him an additionalyer of mystery.

    As soon as Dongguo Feng walked inside, a sword drew his attention.

    The sword was hanging from the top corner of the disy. Its edge was as thin as a cicada¡¯s wing, but it had a clear, vast, and deep quality to it, like autumn waters. The name ¡°Bewilderment¡± was carved on its hilt in tiny letters.

    However, no matter how hard he tried, Dongguo Feng couldn¡¯t sense its aura at all.

    ¡°A long, long time ago, a Sword Emperor of the Profound Serenity Realm pawned that de. ording to our agreement, if he didn¡¯t?return for it?within ten thousand years, it would be property of the pawn shop. Over ten thousand years have passed, so we can offer it to other customers,¡± the old pawnbroker said softly. ¡°However, that sword is too vicious; it isn¡¯t suited to you.¡±

    Dongguo Feng¡¯s hair stood on end.?A Profound Serenity Realm Emperor pawned it!??What Sword Emperor could bear to pawn his personal weapon?

    After calming himself, Dongguo Feng¡¯s gaze shifted. He saw all manner of treasures on disy: Daoist seals, treasure bottles, jade rulers, cauldrons¡­

    There were also various misceneous items, many of them strange. Hair clips, jade pendants, strands of hair, beast skins, bones¡­

    However, every item he looked at was obscured by some invisible power. He could only look at them, but he couldn¡¯t sense their?presences?at all.

    When he saw that there was even a severed hand amidst the goods on disy, Dongguo Feng was unwittingly stunned.

    The severed hand had slender and lustrous, with long, fair fingers.?It was dazzling to behold.

    This hand was obviously a woman¡¯s.

    ¡°Senior, that hand¡­¡± Dongguo Feng couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    The old pawnbroker said casually, ¡°That¡¯s the left hand an Empress pawned in exchange for a divine medicine capable of saving the man she loved.¡±

    ¡°An Empress¡­¡± Dongguo Feng¡¯s heart shook, and he instinctively asked, ¡°Senior, don¡¯t tell me every item on these shelves once belonged to an Imperial Realm expert?¡±

    The old pawnbroker shook his head. ¡°No. Throughout antiquity, the customers invited by the bell include Emperors, but also mortal martial artists at the beginning of their cultivation. Neither your background nor your species matters. Humans, ghosts, demons, yao¡­ So long as you receive the bell¡¯s summons, you¡¯re qualified to pass through our gates.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it works¡­¡± Dongguo Feng muttered, but inwardly, a long time passed before he calmed down.

    Just what kind of pawn shop was this, to be so unbelievable?

    For a moment, Dongguo Feng even felt as if he were dreaming; it didn¡¯t feel real.

    ¡°ording to our rules, once a customer passes through our gates, he is wee to make any request, no matter what it is. We¡¯ll grant any request within our power to grant,¡± said the old pawnbroker, his hands pressed against the abacus. A faint smile appeared on his face. ¡°Of course, that¡¯s on the precondition that the customer can pay the corresponding price. That¡¯s the purpose of a pawnshop.¡±

    Dongguo Feng couldn¡¯t help but find this strange. He pondered, then said, ¡°If I wanted to be an Emperor, could you help me achieve that?¡±

    The old pawnbroker smiled. ¡°I could.¡±

    He pointed to the scales and said, ¡°Dear customer, all you must do is ce your hand upon the scale and obtain its approval. Then, take out whatever it takes an interest in and pawn it. If you do so, this old man will naturally give you a method of bing an Emperor in exchange.¡±

    Dongguo Feng couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    He¡¯d deliberately made an outrageous request to get a sense for what was possible. He wouldn¡¯t have thought the old man could actually grant it!

    ¡°Then¡­ what if I wanted that sword?¡± Dogguo Feng looked at Bewilderment, the sword hanging from the disy.

    The old pawnbroker smiled. ¡°The same method applies. So long as the scale approves the transaction, it¡¯s yours.¡±

    ¡°Customer, sometimes, when there are too many choices, it¡¯s hard to see clearly,¡± the old pawnbroker said, his tone rife with meaning. ¡°When you¡¯re unsure of what you truly desire, the scale can help you find out.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± eximed Dongguo Feng.

    ¡°We pride ourselves on honesty and fair trade,¡± said the old pawnbroker. ¡°Go ahead and try it, customer.¡±

    Dongguo Feng hesitated, then shook his head. ¡°Forget it. I have no requests; there¡¯s no need to try it.¡±

    The old man¡¯s expression shifted, and his smile was increasingly warm. ¡°Customer, it¡¯s only natural that you¡¯d be on guard, but ording to the rules of the pawnshop, all who enter must carry out a transaction. Otherwise, they¡¯ll be punished.¡±

    Dongguo Feng¡¯s?pupils constricted. ¡°Senior, are you nning to coerce me into buying something?¡±

    The old pawnbroker shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t panic, dear customer. These are simply the rules of the pawn shop. It¡¯s called a punishment, but in truth, it¡¯s just a little admonishment. It absolutely won¡¯t cost you your life.¡±

    Dongguo Feng¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Then how will you admonish me?¡±

    The old man picked up the abacus, ¡°I¡¯ll naturally use this to calcte your punishment.¡±

    He then looked at Dongguo Feng, a benevolent smile on his face. Customer, your cultivation base is shallow, and you don¡¯t understand our pawn shop. You likely have no idea how rare, precious, and heaven-defying of an opportunity you¡¯ve happened upon.

    ¡°Throughout antiquity, nigh-omnipotent Emperors have obtained their hearts¡¯ desires here, and mortal martial artists have acquired legacies powerful enough to change their fates.

    ¡°It¡¯s only fair that they¡¯d have to pay the corresponding price for this.¡±

    The old pawnbroker paused, then said, ¡°Of course, if you refuse, this old man won¡¯t force you. I only said all that because I¡¯d hate to see you miss out on this opportunity.

    ¡°After all, throughout our pawnshop¡¯s long history, the bell has only chosen a select handful of the boundless masses.¡±

    Dongguo Feng fell silent, but in the end, he still shook his head. ¡°What I desire, I will obtain through my own hard work, not through trade.¡±

    The old pawnbroker seemed to find this quite a pity, but he nodded. ¡°Then we¡¯ll just have to let the abacus decide how to punish you.¡±

    Donguo Feng¡¯s heart clenched, and he was instantly on guard.

    Whoosh!

    The faintly-glowing abacus audibly shifted, and beads flew through the air, one after another, each letting out a crisp sound.

    But it was then that¡ª¡ª

    Ding!

    The bell rang, the sound urgent. The short pawnbroker shuddered, but before he regained his senses, the abacus started trembling.

    Even the scale¡¯s te and counterweight started swaying.

    The old pawnbroker visibly lost hisposure. His benevolent, amiable smile was reced with fury, and even his hands shook.

    Dongguo Feng was rmed.?What¡¯s going on?

    Time slipped by.

    The old pawnbroker¡¯s expression flitted back and forth, but in the end, he nodded imperceptibly.

    Only then did the urgent ringing of the bell fade to silence, and only then did the abacus and scale cease moving and return to stillness.

    The old pawnbroker suddenly took a deep breath, raised the abacus from the counter, and smiled at Dongguo Feng.

    ¡°Customer, congrattions! The abacus has reached its conclusion. You are not only exempt from punishment; we¡¯ll even grant you a stroke of fate!¡±

    ¡°A stroke of fate?¡± Dongguo Feng had no idea what was going on.

    However, he could tell that whatever had just happened had changed the mysterious old pawnbroker¡¯s attitude toward him to a shocking degree!

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I have to say, you really are blessed by fortune. Destiny is smiling upon you¡­¡±

    The old man looked conflicted, and he sounded helpless. His words seemed perfunctory.

    As he spoke, he stretched out his hand and tapped the scale.

    The scale shook, and suddenly, misty light surged out of the counterweight. A bronze box suddenly appeared on the counter, seemingly out of nowhere.

    It was two feet long, and its surface was carved in strange, intricate Dao Markings. It emanated a dense aura of the vicissitudes of countless years.

    When he saw it, the corners of the old pawnbroker¡¯s lips twitched, and he felt as if his heart was dripping blood.

    He even felt the urge to smash the scale to pieces!

    You damned bastard! No matter how afraid you are of that Su guy, you shouldn¡¯t have chosen a treasure like that!

 Chapter 692: A Letter From the Pawnshop Owner

    <h4>Chapter 692: A Letter From the Pawnshop Owner</h4>

    ¡°Senior¡­ Is this the stroke of fate you¡¯re giving me?¡± asked Dongguo Feng.

    The old pawnbroker took a deep breath, forcefully suppressed his anger and unwillingness, then smiled. ¡°Of course. Customer, please go ahead and take it with you. This old man wants to dim thentern and close for the night.¡±

    Dongguo Feng could tell at a nce that the tiny old man¡¯s smile was forced and rigid; there was no trace of his earlier kindliness or warmth.

    What happened? Why did the old pawnbroker¡¯s attitude change so much?

    But in the end, he didn¡¯t ask any questions. He was worried doing so would lead to more twists and turns.

    ¡°I have done nothing to deserve this reward; I cannot covet such a treasure. Farewell, senior.¡± With that, Dongguo Feng turned and left.

    However, the old pawnbroker seemed frantic. He cried out, ¡°Dear customer, you must ept it! If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll be?in for big?trouble!¡±

    As he spoke, he grabbed the bronze box and tossed it to Dongguo Feng. Then, he waved his sleeves.

    Dongguo Feng saw stars, and before he knew what was happening, an invisible power wrapped around him. He shot out of the pawnshop, disappearing without a trace.

    ¡°This time, I¡­ suffered a huge loss!¡± The old pawnbroker seemed to dete. He could no longer refrain from backhanding the steel scale. He was so angry that he wanted to cry, but he had no tears.

    The scale¡¯s te and counterweight trembled, as if iparably aggrieved.

    ¡°Who do you think wants to see you cry, you old profiteer?¡± A calm voice suddenly rang out.

    A tall, upright figure had appeared beneath the eaves, illuminated by the orange glow of thentern. His hands were behind his back, and he¡¯de uninvited.

    The old pawnbroker was briefly stunned. Then, he rubbed his cheeks, and a warm, delighted smile appeared on his face. ¡°Your Excellency, long time no see!¡±

    His expression was utterly toadyish.

    This uninvited guest was none other than Su Yi.

    .

    Earlier, when the bell rang out, the scales and abacus trembled precisely because they¡¯d sensed Su Yi¡¯s presence; it had startled them badly!

    This was also the reason for the old pawnbroker¡¯s sudden change in attitude.

    Su Yi walked right up to the counter and started fiddling with the abacus.

    Perhaps because it was scared, the beads of the abacus quivered, like a person trembling uncontrobly.

    Su Yi had long since grown ustomed to strange scenes like this, and he said casually, ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling, let¡¯s use this abacus to settle things. How about it?¡±

    The old pawnbroker jumped, then said bitterly, ¡°Your Excellency, please, don¡¯t make things hard on this old man. When I gave that treasure away, this old man absolutely did so of his!?Own! Free! Will!¡±

    Every word was forceful, as if spoken with utter conviction.

    Su Yi snickered. ¡°Others might not realize it, but how could I not? I¡¯m sure your heart is dripping blood, you old swindler.¡±

    He then extended a finger and tapped the scale¡¯s counterweight. ¡°Let¡¯s have some wine, little guy. Anything¡¯s fine, but don¡¯t give me something someone else pawned off.¡±

    The weight swayed obediently, as if nodding and bowing.

    Then, with a sh of flowing, misty light, a jug of wine, a small cup, a te of refreshments, and a cup of steaming hot tea appeared before Su Yi.

    Even stranger, a chair draped in soft pelts had appeared behind Su Yi.

    Su Yi sat down, as if all of this were perfectly natural. He raised the jug, poured himself a cup of wine, and drained it in a single gulp.

    He savored its mellow vor and sighed. ¡°The little scale¡¯s got better eyes than you.¡±

    The old pawnbroker rubbed his hands together obsequiously. He hung his head, and broke into an apologetic smile. ¡°Your Excellency, it¡¯s just been so long since Ist saw you that I lost myposure, that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi, sloshing the wine in his cup as he examined the piled-high shelves. He said distractedly, ¡°Rest assured. I won¡¯t touch any of your wares. Besides, everything you¡¯ve got here is sealed with your mistress¡¯s power; I most certainly don¡¯t want the kind of karmic ties she left here.¡±

    The old pawnbroker inwardly sighed in relief, and hepletely rxed. Out loud, he was allpliments. ¡°Your Excellency, your conduct is just as righteous and noble as before!¡±

    The old man¡¯s eyes shed, and he seemed to realize something. ¡°Right, what are you doing here? Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you sessfully reincarnated?¡±

    Su Yi avoided the question altogether. ¡°Why are?you?here?¡±

    The old pawnbroker didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°Your Excellency, as you know, this pawnshop belongs to my mistress. It traverses different worlds year-round, searching for those few connected to it by fate, all to offer them an opportunity to do business here.¡±

    He paused, then said, ¡°Our appearance in the Azure Continent is no exception. We were just passing by; not even I would have anticipated that you¡¯d be in this particr ne of existence¡­¡±

    As he said thatst part, he shrunk back fearfully.

    ¡°You were just passing by?¡± Su Yi nced at the old man. ¡°Would you dare let the Heart-Inquiring Bell confirm that for me?¡±

    The?pawnshop¡¯s?owner had left behind three treasures.

    The first was called the Heart-Inquiring Bell. It could sense every change in the hearts and minds of living things.

    The second was called the Scale of Judgment. It could determine the value of any object.

    The third was called the Starry Abacus, and it could help the pawnshop draw up contracts, rewards, and punishments.

    Each of the treasures had an artifact spirit, and they were all miraculous.

    Of them, the Heart-Inquiring Bell was the most crucial to the pawnshop. It was an unbelievable divine artifact.

    It was by relying on this treasure that the pawnshop could sift through the endless masses and conduct unimaginable business deals, over and over again.

    How did it achieve this? By screening and sensing their hearts!

    The old pawnbroker stiffened, then said hurriedly, ¡°Your Excellency, I dare not lie to you. Even if there were hidden reasons behind the?pawnshop¡¯s?appearance on the Azure Continent, as I¡¯m sure you¡¯re well aware, I¡¯m but a humble employee working on the mistress¡¯s behalf. How could I possibly be privy to such secrets?¡±

    ¡°That so?¡± Su Yi poured himself a cup of wine, then said, ¡°Heart-Inquiring Bell,e on out for a chat.¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when a bell rang, but the sound carried a hint of a tremor.

    Not far away, a palm-sized copper bell shot out of the corner reminiscent of a dark patch of chaos. It quivered and shook as it approached, looking terrified, uneasy, and uncertain.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but rub his nose. ¡°Am I really that scary?¡±

    The copper bell, abacus, and scale all quivered, as if shaking their heads to deny it.

    However, their terror was readily apparent.

    Su Yi was stunned, and he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    There was nothing for it. Last time he visited this pawnshop, he almost burned the entire ce down. It seemed he¡¯d left a deep shadow on the treasures¡¯ hearts¡­

    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it, then. Why did your mistress¡¯s?pawnshop?appear here?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The Heart-Inquiring Bell shook and said in a timid, nervous whisper, ¡°Your¡­ Your Excellency, I¡­ I don¡¯t know either, but¡­. Our mistress¡­. Left behind a letter¡­¡±

    The bell¡¯s treasure spirit was so terrified that she couldn¡¯t help but stutter. She was obviously terrified as could be.

    ¡°Where is the letter?¡± Su Yi got straight to the point.

    The scales were the first to respond. ¡°Your Excellency, please have a look.¡±

    With a sh of misty light, a folded ck paper crane appeared on the scales. It was vivid and lifelike.

    ¡°Another one of those paper cranes? Who¡¯d have thought a woman as vindictive and cruel as your mistress would love folding paper cranes like a little girl?¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    The pawnshop was deathly silent. The old pawnbroker, the scales, the abacus, and the bell all shrunk back, silent as cicadas in winter.

    Su Yi dared brazenly mock their mistress, but they most certainly did?not!

    Not even if you beat them to death¡­

    Su Yi?paid this no?heed. He just took the ck paper crane and unfolded it into a letter.

    There he saw a message written in a bloody script: ¡°Hahahaha, Ol¡¯ Crook Su, Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart, the old bald donkey, already told me you¡¯re probably still alive!¡±

    The first sentence seemed to hit him right in the face. The corners of Su Yi¡¯s lips twitched uncontrobly.

    Just as I thought. Even after all these years, that spiteful, insane woman hasn¡¯t changed a bit¡­

    He continued reading.

    ¡°Once you¡¯ve opened this letter, I¡¯ll know you¡¯ve returned, you old crook!

    ¡°s, I¡¯ve already ventured into the stars for a major business deal, and I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be back. If I did,?I¡¯de smash?your head in myself!¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but rub his forehead.

    The image of the woman who¡¯d written this letter appeared in his mind. She was so beautiful that it seemed tantly excessive, but she was temperamental and vicious to the point of madness.

    Su Yi shook his head and cast aside his scattered thoughts. ¡°Of course, if you change your mind, lower your head, and admit fault, when Ie back, I can give you a chance to turn over a new leaf¡­¡±

    She went on like this for quite some time; it took up more than half the letter.

    However, Su Yi ignored it and continued downward.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you sessfully reincarnated or not, or which ne of existence you¡¯re on. You¡¯ve got to watch out for your eldest and youngest disciples!?They seem to have realized that you aren¡¯t truly dead, and they¡¯ve been searching for leads in secret all this time.

    ¡°Also, don¡¯t get full of yourself and think I¡¯m writing this because I ?care about you! I just don¡¯t want someone else to kill you. If you¡¯re going to die, I¡¯ve got to be the one to kill you!

    ¡°Finally, I¡¯m warning you. If you dare to burn down my pawnshop again, I¡¯ll dare to capture everyst woman you¡¯ve been having illicit affairs with!¡±

    When Su Yi finished reading the letter, he flicked his fingers, and it disintegrated into ash.

    Then, he sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve always wondered about something. Is there any man in any world who can ept your mistress¡¯s temperament?¡±

    The old pawnbroker and the three treasures remained silent. None of them daredment.

    Only the bronzentern responded; its light dimmed.

    Su Yi took another sip of wine. ¡°When did your mistress venture into the stars?¡±

    The old pawnbroker said respectfully, ¡°About four hundred years ago, she went to the Little Western Paradise to meet with Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart, then proceeded into outer space.¡±

    Su Yi asked, ¡°Who¡¯d she go to do business with?¡±

    The old pawnbroker hesitated, then said, ¡°This old man isn¡¯t entirely certain, but I heard the mistress mention it before she left. She said this particr business deal involved someone who called themselves a ¡®jailer¡¯, and that no matter what, she had to go in person.¡±

    A jailer!!

    Su Yi¡¯s?pupils constricted.

    The dim light of the counter¡¯s bronzemp illuminated his shifting uncertainty.

 Chapter 693: Heartâ€™s Blood and a Sword-Tempering Stone

    <h4>Chapter 693: Heart¡¯s Blood and a Sword-Tempering Stone</h4>

    A jailer!

    This wasn¡¯t Su Yi¡¯s first time hearing the term.

    The Divine Monarch of Tragedy had been captured by someone who called himself a jailer in the Sixth Star Ruin. The jailer imprisoned him in a ce called the Den of Caterpirs, where his cultivation base and life worse were eaten away, day and night.

    Ye Xun had encountered another jailer in the Glittering Ghost Domain, and he only barely escaped with his life. Although he survived, all that remained was a portion of his soul.

    Su Yi suspected that the jailer Ye Xun ran into was the same terrifying creature confined in the depths of Meteor Abyss.

    Now, he was hearing word of the jailers once more, but this time, it was connected to the owner of the pawnshop!

    ¡°Your Excellency.¡±

    Suddenly, a voice emanated from the abacus. ¡°Are¡­ Are you perhaps worried about our mistress¡¯s safety?¡±

    Su Yi froze, stunned.

    Before he could respond, another ck paper crane appeared on the scale¡¯s te.

    The counterweight swayed, and a voice emanated from it. ¡°Your Excellency, our mistress said that if we sensed you were worried about her, we should give you this letter.¡±

    .

    ¡°....¡± Su Yi remained silent, but inwardly, he cried out,?How could I possibly worry about that madwoman?

    Setting aside how powerful her cultivation base was, the mysterious and unfathomable treasures on her person were more than enough for her to do whatever she wanted without fear.

    If anything, he ought to be worried about the jailers!

    Based on his understanding of the ¡°Will of Heaven Sect¡±, the jailers all had one thing inmon: all of them could control the power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness.

    However, Su Yi had shed with the Prohibition¡¯s power before, and he knew that with the means at that madwoman¡¯s disposal, she couldpletely disregard its threat!

    Su Yi picked up the second ck paper crane and unfolded it. There, he saw another message:

    ¡°Ol¡¯ Crook Su, so, I guess you have a bit of a conscience after all! I¡¯m headed into the starry skies. If I discover that higher path of the sword you¡¯re after, I¡¯ll naturally get my hands on it.

    ¡°Then, if you want to hear what I¡¯ve learned, you¡¯ll have to fold me ten thousand paper cranes in exchange!¡±

    When he saw this, Su Yiughed.

    In his past life, he once set fire to this very pawnshop. Although he didn¡¯t destroy the ce, he did burn quite a few world-ss treasures, as well as thousands of the owner¡¯s folded paper cranes.

    The madwoman didn¡¯t spare the lost matchless treasures a second thought, but she was very upset about the burned paper cranes, and she¡¯d fought him over it many times over¡­

    When he saw her message, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    If I¡¯d known that madwoman loved her paper cranes so much, I wouldn¡¯t have burned them all¡­

    Su Yi flicked his fingers, and this letter disintegrated into ash too.

    He then looked at the Heart-Inquiring Bell. ¡°Why did you approve of that sword cultivator earlier?¡±

    ¡°Your Excellency, it¡¯s because I sensed his unusually powerful sword heart. Even in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, it would be first-rate,¡± said the spirit of the bell. She stammered, ¡°I couldn¡¯t bear to see it destroyed, so I called upon my power to bring him back from the brink of a mental breakdown.¡±

    Su Yi nodded, then looked at the old pawnbroker. ¡°What was in that bronze box just now?¡±

    The old pawnbroker said hurriedly, ¡°A long, long time ago, not long after the Blood Temple Sword Emperor broke into the Imperial Realm, he pawned his whetstone. It had apanied him for many years, and it was thus capable of tempering both a sword¡¯s edge and its sword qi. To sword cultivators, it¡¯s a rare and precious treasure. Furthermore, it¡¯s possible to glean enlightenment from it and learn from the Blood Temple Sword Emperor¡¯s insights into the Dao of the Sword.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised.

    The Blood Temple Sword Emperor was one of the Wilds¡¯ three Sword Emperors of the yao path. His attainments in the Dao of the Sword would have been astonishing no matter which era he¡¯d appeared in.

    This whetstone was naturally no ordinary precious treasure.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have guessed it, but you¡¯re actually rather generous.¡± Su Yi nced at the Scale of Judgment.

    All of the?pawnshop¡¯s?transactions went through the scale.

    A respectful voice emanated from within the scale. ¡°Your Excellency, since that guest was your friend, I naturally couldn¡¯t be stingy with him.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s no friend of mine.¡± Su Yi shook his head, but didn¡¯t exin. ¡°You might think you¡¯ve suffered a grievous loss by giving him the Blood Temple Sword Emperor¡¯s whetstone, but in doing so, he¡¯s been touched by the Blood Temple Sword Emperor¡¯s karma. If he benefits from it, it¡¯ll implicate him. Don¡¯t forget; the Blood Temple Sword Emperor has no shortage of enemies.¡±

    Here, the old pawnbroker interjected, ¡°Your Excellency, the Blood Temple Sword Emperor¡­ has already passed away.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze focused, and he eximed, ¡°Who killed him?¡±

    The old man lowered his head; it seemed the pawnbroker dared not look him in the eye. ¡°It was your third disciple, His Excellency Huo Yao.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°So, it was that traitor.¡±

    He most certainly hadn¡¯t forgotten. Just before he reincarnated, Qing Tang mocked her older apprentice brother, saying Huo Yao had run off with their sect-protecting treasure, the Abstruse Primordial God Mirror!

    It was because the sectcked this treasure that many of the cards he¡¯d left in reserve prior to his reincarnation lost their effect. This made it possible for external enemies to invade¡­.

    ¡°When did Huo Yao be an Emperor?¡± asked Su Yi.

    He had nine legacy disciples. Of them, the third, Huo Yao, was particrly unusual. He was born from a Demonic Womb, and although his talent was iparably heaven-defying, his talent meant that the bottleneck he encountered at the peak of the Spirit Dao was as grand as the heavens themselves.

    When Su Yi reincarnated, Huo Yao had yet to break through.

    Who¡¯d have thought Huo Yao had already grown strong enough to kill a peak yao expert like the Blood Temple Sword Emperor?

    This truly exceeded Su Yi¡¯s expectations.

    ¡°Your Excellency, I¡¯m afraid this old man doesn¡¯t know when His Excellency Huo Yao proved his Dao and entered the Imperial Realm. I just know that three hundred years ago, he and two other Imperial experts of the Abstruse Force Alliance joined forces to kill the Blood Temple Sword Emperor,¡± the old pawnbroker said in a low voice.

    The Abstruse Force Alliance was the faction Su Yi¡¯s eldest disciple, Pi Mo, had established. It consisted of numerous factions, and they were vying for dominion over everything beneath the heavens, all in Su Xuanjun¡¯s name.

    Su Yi had long since learned this from his seventh disciple, Xuan Ning.

    ¡°Why did Huo Yao want to kill the Blood Temple Sword Emperor?¡±

    The old man said gravely, ¡°Rumor has it that, during a discussion of the Dao, the Blood Temple Sword Emperor mocked His Excellency Huo Yao to his face, saying that the Abstruse Force Alliance was obviously just a bunch of traitors, but they were using your name to vie for power. He called their behavior vile and despicable. This infuriated His Excellency Huo Yao, ultimately leading to the Blood Temple Sword Emperor¡¯s death.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly. ¡°Huo Yao, the little wretch, has actually be quite capable. One wrong word, and he¡¯d dare attack an Emperor!¡±

    Here, he abruptly lost interest. ¡°Forget it. All of that happened in the Wilds. I¡¯ll naturally tie up these loose ends when I go back.¡±

    Now that he thought about it, all of this almost seemed fated.

    The third disciple of his past life, Huo Yao, had killed the Blood Temple Sword Emperor. Now, the Emperor¡¯s whetstone hadnded in Dongguo Feng¡¯s hands.

    If Dongguo Feng, who was about to receive the Blood Temple Sword Emperor¡¯s benevolence, learned of the Emperor¡¯s death, he was sure to avenge him.

    A sword cultivator who sees me as my enemy is highly likely to go after my traitorous third disciple¡­ Hah¡­ Truly interesting!

    Su Yi was well aware that, given Dongguo Feng¡¯s nature, he would feel indebted to the Blood Temple Sword Emperor and repay his benevolence!

    Dongguo Feng might be nowhere near a match for Huo Yao now, but¡­ what about in the future?

    Su Yi drained another cup of wine, rose from his seat, and said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    With that, he ced his hands behind his back, turned, and left.

    ¡°Your Excellency, please wait!¡± the pawnbroker cried out.

    He then rushed up, holding a jade box aloft in both hands. He respectfully offered it to Su Yi.

    ¡°Your Excellency, the mistress said that should we encounter you, we were to give you this treasure just as you were about to leave.¡±

    Su Yi was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s in the box?¡±

    The old pawnbroker shook his head. ¡°A treasure the mistress left behind? Without permission, I dare not look.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. He grabbed the box, then walked off.

    ¡°Take care, Your Excellency!¡± The old pawnbroker and the three treasures all bade farewell.

    Su Yi¡¯s voice emanated from afar. ¡°Don¡¯t leak word of me appearing on the Azure Continent.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± All four of them solemnly assented.

    It was only after Su Yi fadedpletely from view that a massive weight seemed to lift from the old pawnbroker¡¯s shoulders. He let out a long breath of turbid air.

    Then, he nced askance at the Heart-Inquiring Bell and snorted coldly. ¡°You aren¡¯t?the least bit kind, huh? Now that he¡¯s gone, tell me: why did the pawnshop appear in the Azure Continent?¡±

    The old pawnbroker thought he¡¯d been tricked!

    ¡°The mistress said that when His Excellency Su¡¯s seventh disciple, Xuan Ning, left the Little Western Paradise, Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart requested a drop of his heart¡¯s blood,¡± said the Heart-Inquiring Bell, swinging as its spirit spoke. ¡°When the mistress went to visit Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart, she obtained the blood and entrusted it to me.

    ¡°Throughout the years, our pawnshop has traversed numerous different nes of existence. I¡¯ve continuously kept tabs on the blood droplet¡¯s aura. When we reached the Azure Continent, I was immediately certain that Xuan Ning was in this world!¡±

    Only then did the old pawnbroker understand, but his expression was a bit strange. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell His Excellency Su all that?¡±

    The Heart-Inquiring Bell stammered, ¡°At the time, I¡­ I was so scared that I felt like I was going to die. I¡­ I didn¡¯t get the chance to speak.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    The old pawnbroker was speechless, but when he considered that Su Yi had almost burned the ce downst time, he understood.

    ¡°Then why did you choose that sword cultivator?¡±

    ¡°That sword cultivator¡¯s temperament is extremely suited to the Blood Temple Sword Emperor¡¯s whetstone. I thought we could do business with him, which is why I summoned him.¡± The Heart-Inquiring Bell said, ¡°But I wouldn¡¯t have guessed I¡¯d draw His Excellency Su over too¡­¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡± The old pawnbroker nodded, then clucked his tongue regretfully. ¡°It¡¯s a shame. We sure let that sword cultivator take advantage of us.¡±

    With that, he waved. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s leave this world right away. I most certainly don¡¯t want that Su guy showing up at our door again!¡±

    Before long, the pawnshop had disappeared into thin air.

    Meanwhile, in the distant darkness, Su Yi watched it vanish before looking away and fixing his attention on the jade box in his hands.

    Why would that madwoman want to give him anything?

    What was in the jade box?

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then lifted the lid.

 Chapter 694: Storm Clouds Darken the Skies

    <h4>Chapter 694: Storm Clouds Darken the Skies</h4>

    When he saw what was in the jade box, the corners of Su Yi¡¯s lips twitched imperceptibly.

    Yet another paper crane!

    Why does that madwoman love folding paper cranes so much?

    Su Yi was speechless.

    But before long, he was stunned; he¡¯d sensed that something was different about this particr crane.

    It was pale silver throughout, with eyes like rubies. Its head was lowered, as if it were preening its feathers with its beak. It was so realistic that it almost seemed alive.

    Furthermore, there was a tiny bronze box on its back, only about half the size of a grain of rice.

    Even more unbelievably, as small as the box was, there was yet another letter inside it. The text was so small that he needed to use his divine sense to read it.

    ¡°Ol¡¯ Crook Su, look after this box for me. If you run into life-threatening danger, open it.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re not the type to listen to others¡¯ advice, and you¡¯re sure to want to know what¡¯s in the box, but give me face this time, okay? Please, please, please, don¡¯t do it.¡±

    When he finished reading the message, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but rub his nose.

    That madwoman¡¯s guess was right on the mark. If not for thatst sentence, he would have long since opened the minuscule box.

    She actually used Starsoul Threads and Profound Demon Blood Crystals to make a paper crane. She¡¯s really¡­ desecrating heavenly treasures¡­

    After onest unspoken curse, Su Yi sealed the jade box.

    In his past life, as the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force and sole ruler of the Wilds, he¡¯d umted countless strange and miraculous treasures.

    However, his collection was still inferior to the pawn shop owner''s.

    She was beautiful to the point that it seemed excessive, but she was extremely temperamental, and she had all manner of mysterious and unfathomable treasures.

    She was like a mysterious treasury in her own right, capable of pulling out strange and unbelievable treasures at a moment¡¯s notice.

    For instance, the Heart-Inquiring Bell, the Starry Abacus, and the Scale of Judgment were all rare and miraculous treasures.?But if that madwoman¡¯s collection was a herd of nine oxen, those three treasures were like a single hair plucked from their bodies.

    After putting away the jade box, Su Yi looked at the sky, then walked confidently into the distance.

    It was already after midnight. A crescent moon hung overhead, and the stars were sparse. Heaven and earth were silent and calm.

    The peak of a nearby mountain.

    Dongguo Feng sat on the ground, gazing at the bronze box in his hands. He looked a bit hesitant.

    It was just as he¡¯d said in the pawnshop: there was nothing he needed, and he had no intention of doing business with the old pawnbroker. His heart had always been free of desire, and he didn¡¯t want an undeserved reward.

    But then, the old pawnbroker went and stuffed the box into his hands.

    Dongguo Feng still couldn¡¯t wrap his head around it.

    Don¡¯t tell me after that scale took its measurements, it really just thought I was born lucky? Is that why it granted me an opportunity on top of exempting me from punishment?

    His experience in the pawnshop had broadened his horizons, astonishing him repeatedly.

    He couldn¡¯t even imagine how such an unbelievable pawnshop could exist in this world.

    Throughout history, even emperors had pawned various goods there!

    Like that Profound Serenity Realm Emperor''s sword, Bewilderment, or that Empress¡¯s severed left hand.

    All of this surpassed the bounds of Dongguo Feng¡¯sprehension, and even now, it didn¡¯t feel quite real.

    A calm voice suddenly arrived alongside the night breeze.

    ¡°You¡¯re ratherposed for someone who just obtained such a grand stroke of fortune.¡±

    Dongguo Feng¡¯s heart shook. When he looked up, he saw a tall, familiar figure approaching from afar.

    This was none other than Su Yi!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, did you see everything that happened just now?¡± Dongguo Feng rose to his feet.

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°That pawnshop¡¯s origins are quite mysterious; it¡¯s like the pawnshop of the heavens, and it¡¯s existed since antiquity. It shuttles between different nes of existence, and anyone qualified to enter and do business there is blessed by fortune.¡±

    He then pointed to the bronze box. ¡°The item within that box once belonged to a Sword Emperor of the yao path. For a sword cultivator such as yourself, it will bring enormous benefits, enough to significantly increase your odds of proving your Dao and bing an Emperor yourself.

    ¡°However, taking advantage of this opportunity means epting the apanying karmic ties. Think it over, then decide whether or not to open the box.¡±

    With that, Su Yi turned and left.

    He arrived in silence, said his piece, then drifted off.

    Dongguo Feng couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned.

    It was only after Su Yi¡¯s figure disappeared into the night that he lowered his head to re-examine the bronze box. When he thought back to everything he¡¯d experienced in that mysterious pawnshop, he was ovee with bewilderment.

    Just what kind of person is Su Yi?

    Why does he know so much about that mysterious pawnshop¡¯s origins?

    ¡­¡­

    When Su Yi returned to the dpidated, abandoned?Daoist?temple, it was already almost dawn.

    When Wen Xinzhao, Daoist Master Coldsmoke, and Qing Ya saw him return safely, they silently sighed in relief.

    ¡°Brother Su, was there a problem with that bell earlier?¡± Wen Xinzhao couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°A trivial matter, that¡¯s all. Come one, let¡¯s go to Nine Tripod City,¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡­¡­

    The eighteenth day of the second lunar month.

    Nine Tripod City, atop Mount Heavenbristle.

    A gazebo built on the cliffside, overlooking a sea of clouds.

    ¡°My lord, ever since the fifteenth, when Su Yi slew Chu Yunke and hispanions in the Glittering Ghost Domain, the seven great ancient factions have been in contact with each other. It¡¯s highly likely that they¡¯re plotting against Su Yi,¡± reported Weng Jiu.

    ¡°It¡¯s to be expected. They¡¯re dead set on killing Su Yi. How could they remain unmoved even after learning of his return?¡± said the simply-dressed Xia Emperor.

    He gripped a token shaped like the crescent moon, his expression a bitplicated.

    However, Weng Jiu didn¡¯t notice. He just continued his report. ¡°My lord,st time, the seven great ancient factions issued a joint ultimatum. They want us to make a decision before the first day of the fourth lunar month. Now, just over a month remains of our allotted time.¡±

    The Xia Emperor furrowed his brow.

    The seven great ancient factions had effectively ordered him to abdicate and give up Nine Tripod City and Mount Heavenbristle by the first day of the fourth month!

    Otherwise, they would join forces, rally their troops, and invade!

    Word of this had already spread throughout the Great Xia, leaving the citizens of the capital tense and ill at ease.

    The imperial family¡¯s situation was increasingly precarious.

    ¡°Let¡¯s stay calm. There¡¯s still some time left; there¡¯s no need to panic.¡± After a moment¡¯s silence, the Xia Emperor took a deep breath. ¡°Once Fellow Daoist Su arrives, he can help us repair the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation. Once that happens, even if they invade en masse, we can keep them trapped outside our walls!¡±

    Weng Jiu hesitated, then said in a low voice, ¡°But my lord, if Su Yies to Nine Tripod City, I¡¯m afraid the factions that view him with enmity will use his presence as an excuse to cause trouble. That wouldn¡¯t bode well for us¡­¡±

    The emperor narrowed his eyes.

    It was then that a messenger rushed over and proffered a sealed missive. ¡°Your Majesty, the Demonic Huan Family has a message for you.¡±

    The emperor took the envelope and opened it. The message inside was brief:

    ¡°If the imperial family of the Great Xia offers Su Yi any further protection, the Huan Family, Tianji Dao Mountain, the Burning Sun Sect, the Pure Emptiness Buddhist Sect, Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain, and the Dongguo Family will view you as our joint enemy!¡±

    It was signed ¡°Huan Tiandu.¡±

    The Xia Emperor¡¯s expression shifted erratically.

    They¡¯d just been worried about this very possibility!

    ¡°Wait, why doesn¡¯t the letter mention the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce?¡± The emperor suddenly sensed that something was amiss.

    The messenger shook his head; he didn¡¯t know either.

    The emperor looked at the letter, then said thoughtfully, ¡°It seems only six of the seven great ancient factions have taken a firm stance on the matter.¡±

    Huan Tiandu was one of the Huan Family¡¯s Spiritual Revolution Realm experts!

    No one would dare forge his signature on a letter.

    ¡°My lord, the situation keeps getting worse,¡± said Weng Jiu with obvious worry.

    The Xia Emperor folded the letter, put it away, and said calmly, ¡°If we weren¡¯t connected to Fellow Daoist Su, do you think those ancient factions would have refrained from bing our enemies?¡±

    Weng Jiu didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°They would havee after us anyway.¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± said the Xia Emperor. ¡°No matter how grave the problems we face, we absolutely cannot give up on Fellow Daoist Su!¡±

    He seemed to have made up his mind. ¡°Of course, we still ought to make adequate preparations.¡±

    With that, he turned and left.

    Weng Jiu seemed to have guessed something, and his expression shifted erratically.

    In the end, he let out a long sigh and said nothing.

    Azurecloud Court.

    Su Yi had stayed here during his time in Nine Tripod City.

    However, although he didn¡¯t know it, this elegant, serene little residence had originally belonged to someone else.

    It was noon, and the sun was bright.

    In early spring, Azurecloud Court¡¯s trees and sses flourished, and the water was clear. It was the very picture of a bright, vibrant spring day.

    Within the courtyard.

    A slender, beautiful woman sat casually in a bamboo chair near the flowers.

    She was ck-haired, and she looked like she was in her twenties, but as she took in her surroundings, she had a mature air about her, like one who¡¯d experienced the vicissitudes of life. This lent her an additional graceful charm.

    When the emperor entered the courtyard and saw this woman, his expression instantly grewplicated.

    Her name was Pu Surong, and she was Xia Qingyuan¡¯s mother. Once, she¡¯d been his wife, too.

    Furthermore, her origins were shrouded in mystery.

    Not long after Xia Qingyuan¡¯s birth, Pu Surong left behind a message and disappeared. He hadn¡¯t seen her since.

    Over the years, whenever he thought about her, the emperor felt an indescribable mix of emotions. Mncholy, rage, helplessness, bitterness¡­all were present.

    Yet now,?she¡¯d returned.

    However, she hadn¡¯te back to reunite with him, but rather, to take her daughter away from the Azure Continent!

    ¡°Have you thought it through?¡± When she saw the Xia Emperor, Pu Surong smiled.

    However, although she smiled, her expression was tranquil and distant, as if she were speaking to a stranger.

    The Xia Emperor suppressed his emotions, and his expression grew increasingly calm and indifferent. ¡°You ask too much of me; I cannot agree.¡±

    Pu Surong frowned. ¡°I know you cannot bear to part with your daughter, but don¡¯t forget: you and the imperial family are beset on all sides. Disaster could strike at any moment.¡±

    She paused, her expression solemn. ¡°So long as you agree to let me leave with my daughter, I can help resolve the Xia Family¡¯s imminent crisis!¡±

    The emperor said expressively, ¡°I already said no. It isn¡¯t up for discussion.¡±

    Pu Surong was obviously displeased. ¡°Why are you here? Want to reminisce? Trying to rebuild the bond we shared all those years ago? I have neither the time nor the desire to do any of that, so I urge you to give up on the idea.¡±

    Her cold words cut into the emperor like knives to the heart. His chest hurt so badly that he felt as if he might explode.

    After a while, he took a deep breath and said expressionlessly, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking this. I just came here to tell you that a highly-esteemed guest is on his way, and he¡¯s the nostalgic type, so he¡¯ll take up residence here in Azurecloud Court.¡±

    He then looked up and met Pu Surong¡¯s gaze. ¡°So I¡¯d like to ask you to move somewhere else.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re here¡­ to kick me out?¡± Pu Surong immediately sat upright. It seemed she dared not believe her ears.

 Chapter 695: When a Legend Returns

    <h4>Chapter 695: When a Legend Returns</h4>

    The Xia Emperor shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not kicking you out, I¡¯m asking you to leave this particr residence. If you don¡¯t have a ce to stay, I can arrange alternative housing for you.¡±

    Pu Surong stared at the Xia Emperor for a while, then said, ¡°I can tell that you¡¯ve always hated me for leaving without saying goodbye.¡±

    She then rose to her feet, her expression calm. ¡°You have reason to hate me, and I don¡¯t me you for it. If I had to me something, it¡¯d be our rtionship; it was ill-fated right from the start.¡±

    Her tone was cold and indifferent, with an air of estrangement. ¡°To tell the truth, if it weren¡¯t for my daughter, I would never havee back to see you.¡±

    The Xia Emperor fell into a long silence. Finally, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve never forgotten you, not even for a moment. Deep within my heart, I always hoped for the day you¡¯d returned, but it¡¯s strange. The moment you said you¡¯de back to take Qingyuan away, I let go of you. I¡¯ve nowpletely moved on.¡±

    He paused, his expression increasingly calm. ¡°I¡¯ll admit it still hurts, but I trust that over time, I¡¯ll be able to erase you from my heart, bit by bit.¡±

    ¡°That so?¡± Pu Surong smiled dismissively. ¡°Then I might as well be direct. I¡¯m taking my daughter with me, and that¡¯s that.¡±

    The Xia Emperor frowned, but before he could say anything, Pu Surong added, ¡°My earlier conditions still apply. I can picture it already. When you and the n behind you can no longer take the heat, you¡¯re sure toe begging for my help.¡±

    She then gazed up at the eaves of a nearby pavilion. ¡°A¡¯Leng, we ought to be on our way.¡±

    A thin figure was sprawled out on the eaves, using his arms as a pillow. He was gnawing on a strand of grass, his eyes closed as he soaked up the sun.

    When he heard that it was time to go, he spat out his de of grass and slowly climbed to his feet. He sighed, ¡°Leaving now is really a waste of perfectly good sunlight.¡±

    Before his voice had even finished ringing through the air, he appeared beside Pu Surong in a sh.

    He was a handsome young man, and he looked utterly carefree. His eyes were narrow and bright, and a frivolous grin tugged at his lips.

    When he looked at the Xia Emperor, he smiled faintly. ¡°You¡¯d best consider my big sister¡¯s words carefully. Perhaps in the Great Xia, you¡¯re the lofty emperor of a nation, the supreme ruler of your domain, but in my eyes, you¡¯re just another Spiritual Incarnation cultivator. If this ends in an argument, I dare say with certainty that you¡¯ll be the one to suffer.¡±

    He drew out his words, making no effort to conceal the threat.

    The Xia Emperor¡¯s frown deepened, and his expression darkened.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Pu Surong turned and left.

    The young man she called A¡¯Leng hurriedlyughed and followed her.

    The Xia Emperor watched them leave, then stood there in silence for a while. Finally, he sighed.

    He¡¯d long since guessed that Pu Surong¡¯s origins were mysterious, and that she most likely wasn¡¯t from the Azure Continent.

    However, he wouldn¡¯t have guessed that years after her disappearance, when he was reunited with the woman he¡¯d once loved more than anyone, she¡¯d treat him like a stranger.

    She even wanted to take his daughter away!

    ¡°Pu Surong, you might well have an extraordinary background and far-reaching power, but I¡¯m keeping my daughter here, even if it kills me!?Unless¡­ Unless she chooses to leave of her own ord!¡±

    With that, the emperor left.

    When he returned to Mount Heaven Bristle, Weng Jiu greeted him in high spirits. ¡°My lord, I just received wonderful news!¡±

    The Xia Emperor was stunned. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡±

    Weng Jiu took a deep breath, then said, ¡°Yesterday, Fellow Daoist Su defeated Dongguo Feng, the leading figure of the Dongguo Family¡¯s younger generation, before all of Cloudsky Divine Pce! Furthermore, he killed a group of six Spiritual Incarnation experts led by Dongguo Hai!¡±

    The Xia Emperor¡¯s heart shook, and he eximed, ¡°For real?¡±

    Weng Jiu, ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true!¡±

    The Xia Emperor pped his hands and sighed. ¡°That really is incredible news! Who¡¯d have thought that after a few months of dormancy, Fellow Daoist Su would return strong enough to y Spiritual Incarnation Realm experts with ease?¡±

    He was visibly ovee with emotion, and the lingering mncholy of his visit with Pu Surong vanished.

    ¡°My lord, this is great! The stronger Fellow Daoist Su seems, the less likely those ancient factions are to act up!¡± Weng Jiu smiled. ¡°I can picture it now. When those ancient factions learned what had happened, they must have been astonished, and beside themselves with fury!¡±

    The Xia Emperor couldn¡¯t help but smile too.

    He had only just received a message from Huan Tiandu of the Demonic Huan Family. In it, Huan Tiandu proimed that should the imperial family shelter Su Yi any further, six of the seven top ancient factions would join forces against them.

    Now, however, the Xia Emperor was actually rather curious.?When Huan Tiandu and the other old-timers learn of Su Yi¡¯s glorious aplishments at Cloudsky Divine Pce, what kind of expressions will they make?

    After taking some time to calm down, the Xia Emperor said, ¡°But we still cannot disregard the top ancient factions.¡±

    Each of the top seven ancient factions had terrifyingly deep foundations, and their forces were vast and powerful.

    Perhaps the ancient factions¡¯ Spiritual Incarnation cultivators were no longer a threat to Su Yi, but the emperor was well aware that the top factions had Spiritual Revolution experts to hold down the fort!

    ¡°Rest assured, my lord,¡± said Weng Jiu. ¡°Although our situation is precarious, this is still Nine Tripod City. No one will dare act up here.¡±

    The emperor nodded. ¡°Now we just have to wait for Fellow Daoist Su to arrive¡­¡±

    ¡­.

    Time slipped by.

    Word of Su Yi¡¯s battle at Cloudsky Divine Pce had already swept throughout the Great Xia, causing an enormousmotion.

    ¡°Who was it that spread rumors that Mystic Master Su fled the Great Xia for fear of reprisal? Who said that Mystic Master Su wasn¡¯t even qualified for a spot on the Ranking of Stars? What a load of crap!¡±

    Some people were excited and indignant about all the rumors smearing Su YI¡¯s reputation prior to this.

    ¡°His Excellency Su Yi slew Chu Yunke, the seventy-sixth expert on the Ranking of Stars, first. Then, just two dayster, he defeated the seventh strongest, Dongguo Feng! How many others possess such a magnificent bearing?¡±

    Some people were shaken; Su Yi¡¯sbat prowess astonished them.

    ¡°The legend¡­ has returned!¡±

    Some people were full of eagerness and longing.

    Over the past few months, as heaven and earth underwent a dramatic transformation, Su Yi¡¯s name had gradually faded from memory.

    Yet now that he¡¯d returned, everyone suddenly realized that the young legend whose name once shook the Great Xia had returned even more impressive than before!

    ¡­.

    The Demonic Huan Family.

    ¡°Wonderful, Su Yi!¡±

    The barefoot, hemp-d Huan Tiandu expressionlessly crushed a message to pieces. His eyes were icy and imposing.

    ¡°Dongguo Hai was an older-generation expert with one foot in the Spiritual Revolution Realm; he was nothing like your typical Spiritual Incarnation cultivator. Even so, he was no match for the boy,¡± said Huan Tiandu.

    He paused, his aura suddenly terrifying. When he spoke, he emphasized each and every word. ¡°I truly will not be able to sleep peacefully until that boy is dead! Send someone to contact the other ancient factions. Tell them that we must take action as soon as possible. We absolutely must not leave Su Yi any chance at life!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Tianji Dao Mountain, the Burning Sun Sect, and the other top ancient factions were simrly shaken.

    Tianji Dao Mountain.

    When their leader, Wen Changxue, heard the news, he said calmly, ¡°We cannot let Jingyun¡¯s death go unavenged. We ancient factions must advance and retreat together!¡±

    His attitude was perfectly clear.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°In just a few months, he¡¯s grown so much? Just how much will he change when the true Radiant Epoch is upon us?¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t he alone be enough to force everyst one of us to submit?¡±

    The leader of the Burning Sun Sect, Si Yunji, said coolly. ¡°I most certainly don¡¯t wish to see an enemy achieve dominion over this world!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s true that we have no grudge against Su Yi. If this were just about Su Yi, there¡¯d be no need for us to get involved. However, Su Yi has gotten mixed up with the imperial family, so¡­ there¡¯s no way we can remain uninvolved,¡± said the leader of the Pure Emptiness Buddhist Sect, Cheng Linshen.

    He had apassionate look on his face as he sped his hands in prayer. ¡°The world is turbulent enough already. The only way to quell the raging waves is for we ancient factions to stand together and re-establish order. Only then will the world know peace.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain.

    A gaunt man in dark robes stood atop the peak, swathed in cloud.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter that we lost face so long as we can find an opportunity to fix our damaged reputation!¡±

    Every word nged like a sword, shaking and dispersing the nearby clouds.

    This was Liang Jianting, the leader of Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain.

    ¡­¡­

    The Dongguo Family.

    ¡°Feng¡¯er isn¡¯t back yet?¡±

    ¡°Family Head, the young master has yet to return.¡±

    The leader of the Dongguo Family, Dongguo Bo, furrowed his brow, his expression overcast.?¡°Continue searching! Feng¡¯er is to be the pir of our family. We absolutely cannot allow anything to happen to him!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± an elderly attendant solemnly acknowledged his orders.

    Every seat in the grand hall was full. The room was crowded with Dongguo Family higher-ups.

    One of them couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Family Head, what are we going to do about Su Yi?¡±

    Dongguo Bo fell silent.

    After a while, he sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s find Feng¡¯er fist.¡±

    The crowd was silent, and they felt stifled.

    Who could fail to realize that, at least for now, the family head had no intention of seeking immediate revenge against Su Yi?

    Someone else asked, ¡°Family Head, should we continue working alongside the other ancient factions to take down the Xia Family?¡±

    Dongguo Bo suddenly shot to his feet, his eyes crackling like lightning as he swept his gaze across the crowd. He said emphatically, ¡°Until we¡¯ve found Feng¡¯er, don¡¯t even?think?about bringing up anything else!¡±

    Then, with a swoosh of his sleeves, he left.

    Those gathered in the great hall looked at each other.

    ¡­¡­

    The twenty-second day of the second lunar month.

    Four days after Su Yi departed Cloudsky Divine Pce.

    Early in the morning.

    Nine Tripod City was as lively and prosperous as when he¡¯d left. It seemed that no matter how turbulent the world was, it couldn¡¯t affect the ancient imperial capital in the slightest.

    The streets were packed with human traffic.

    Shortly after entering the city, Wen Xinzhao sighed with emotion. ¡°The world is getting more and more chaotic, but it seems Nine Tripod City hasn¡¯t changed a bit.¡±

    Su Yi responded with a rxed, carefreeugh. ¡°If the capital of the Great Xia were in turmoil, it would mean things were really bad.¡±

    As they conversed, a bronze carriage suddenly stopped beside Su Yi.

    A familiar figure leaped out, scurried toward them, and greeted them, his face full of delight. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, you¡¯re finally here!¡±

 Chapter 696: Soul-Sucking Spirit Incantation

    <h4>Chapter 696: Soul-Sucking Spirit Incantation</h4>

    This new arrival was none other than Weng Jiu.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t find this at all strange. Immediately upon entering Nine Tripod City, he sensed that the soldiers of the Great Xia realized who he was.

    It would have been stranger if Weng Jiu hadn¡¯t shown up.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, my lord has already had Azurecloud Court cleaned. It¡¯s ready and waiting for you,¡± said Weng Jiu with a smile. ¡°Also, once you¡¯re settled in, my lord will visit you in person.¡±

    He was visibly delighted.

    ¡°Azurecloud Court?¡± a look of reminiscence appeared in Su Yi¡¯s eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The group then boarded the bronze carriage and proceeded to Azure Dragon Lane. Azurecloud Court stood near the banks of Goldenscale Lake.

    It was a perfect, bright spring day, and a warm breeze blew by. The willows were verdant, and the flowers were in full bloom.

    Azurecloud Court?had?been reborn. Su Yi still remembered how it had looked when he¡¯d left. The cold had frozen the earth, and the frost had killed the vegetation. The trees and grasses had withered, making the garden a picture of destion.

    Yet now, the trees and flowers flourished, and the bamboo was tall and strong. The jade-like waters of the pond flowed and burbled. Everywhere he looked, spring was in the air.

    However, shortly after he started evaluating the courtyard, Su Yi¡¯s nostrils red. ¡°Was someone living here earlier?¡±

    Weng Jiu couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. ¡°How did you discover it, Fellow Daoist?¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°I just happened to catch a whiff of a rather different smell.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡± Weng Jiu thought it over, then said, ¡°No need to hide it. Her Highness Qingyuan¡¯s mother, as well as herpanions, recently took up temporary residence here. However, they moved out two days ago.¡±

    He paused, then added, ¡°Fellow Daoist, rest assured. We¡¯ve already cleaned or reced everything in Azurecloud Court.¡±

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t concerned about that part. Instead, he asked with great interest, ¡°Might you tell me about Xia Qingyuan¡¯s mother?¡±

    Weng Jiu hesitated, then said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, I dare not discuss the matter; it would be overstepping my bounds. All I can say is that she was once the woman my lord loved most in this world, but she left the Great Xia years ago. As for the rest¡­ If you¡¯re really interested, you¡¯d best ask my lord himself.¡±

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°That works too.¡±

    Once everything was in order, Weng Jiu hurried off.

    Su Yi, however, took out his wicker chair and sprawled out beside the fishpond.

    The water was clear, and lotus leaves floated on its surface. Schools of spirit carp swam to and fro, asionally leaping out of the water and stirring up ripples.

    ¡°It¡¯s been months since Ist saw you. You''ve gotten thinner.¡± Su Yi took out a handful of moon ms and tossed them into the pond. The spirit carp instantly started fighting over them.

    Wen?Xinzhao walked over and asked with a smile, ¡°Brother Su, I n to take my master and Qing Ya out for a stroll through the city. Do you want toe?¡±

    Her eyes were clear as limpid pools, and her face was beautiful and delicate. Hers was a simple, elegant charm.

    ¡°You all have fun.¡± Su Yi wasn¡¯t tempted. He wasn¡¯t typically interested in strolling city streets. He only ventured into the hustle and bustle of mortal dust when the mood struck him.

    ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll be on our way, then.¡± Wen Xinzhao waved, and before long, all three women left.

    Time slipped by.

    The shadows of the trees and flowers gradually shifted and ovepped.

    Su Yiy in his wicker chair. It looked as if he were sleeping, but in truth, he was refining the power of the Grand Dao within his Spirit Pce.

    On his way to the Great Xia, he¡¯d continuously refined his three types of peerless Dao Charm: the Five Elements, Wind and Lightning, and Yin and Yang.

    The three types of Dao Charm had already taken their first steps toward fusion. Gradually, they were revealing apletely different mystique.

    This was the aura of the Mysterious Truth of Genesis. It had a dark, chaotic quality, and a dense air of creation.

    When the Spirit Pce takes shape, it¡¯s like a furnace of the Grand Dao within the body. It contains the Grand Dao and refines source power. This is why they call Spirit Dao cultivators ¡®advanced.¡¯ This stage marks the beginning of Spirit Dao cultivation.

    Once I¡¯ve truly condensed three types of peerless Dao Charm into the Mysterious Truth of Genesis, my strength in the Grand Dao will have truly reached the Spirit Dao level.

    At my current rate of improvement, I ought to be able to fully condense the Mysterious Truth of Genesis within seven days. When the timees, my strength will inevitably soar to a whole new level.

    However, refining this Mysterious Truth will require a lot of painstaking effort¡­

    In the Origin Dao, cultivators mastered the Charm of the Dao.

    In the Spirit Dao, they cultivated Mysterious Truths, otherwise known as ¡°Dao Intent!¡±

    Just like Dao Charm, mastery of Mysterious Truths was divided into four levels: basic understanding, understanding subtleties, major sess, and perfection.

    The stronger the Mysterious Truth you mentioned it, the greater its resonance with heaven and earth inbat. One¡¯s mastery of their Daoist magics would grow smoother, and their power would be increasingly terrifying.

    Night gradually approached.

    The setting sun was dazzling. Dusk was when day and night traded ces, a vision of the intersection of the pure and impure.

    Its qualities were simr to the Mysterious Truth of Genesis.

    Suddenly, a figure shot over the residence¡¯s walls andnded in the courtyard.

    He was a middle-aged man in yellow. He had the bearing of a modest gentleman, and he carried a jade fan.

    He¡¯d obviouslye here uninvited, but he made himself right at home. He seemed perfectly leisurely and at ease.

    The middle-aged man scanned the area, then fixed his gaze on the youth reclining beside the fishpond. ¡°Are you the only one here, little fellow?¡±

    "No," said Su Yi. "There''s a yao here too."

    ¡°A yao?¡± eximed the middle-aged man in yellow. ¡°Where is it? Why don¡¯t I see it?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a yao?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The middle-aged man¡¯s pupils constricted slightly, and heughed, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have guessed it, but your eyes are rather sharp! Little fellow, I heard that an esteemed guest of the Xia Emperor is staying in Azurecloud Court. Don¡¯t tell me¡­ they were talking about you?¡±

    Su Yi remained slumped leisurely in his chair, and he didn¡¯t so much as twitch his eyelids. He just drawled, ¡°Drop the nonsense and tell me why you¡¯re here.¡±

    The middle-aged man in yellow frowned, and he couldn¡¯t help but re-evaluate Su Yi.

    Beneath the light of dusk, the young man reclined in a wicker chair, eyes closed in repose. This gave him an air of mysteriousness.

    The middle-aged man thought it over, then said, ¡°I have no other business here; I just wanted to see the emperor¡¯s illustrious guest for myself and learn his origins, as well as the strength of his cultivation.¡±

    ¡°That so? And here I thought an enemy had shown up on my doorstep.¡± Su Yi stretched in his wicker chair, then sluggishly got to his feet. ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t make this difficult for you. Leave one of your arms behind, and I¡¯ll let you leave here alive.¡±

    The middle-aged man was bbergasted; it seemed he dared not believe his eyes.

    Then, he couldn¡¯t help butugh and wave his jade fan. A strange, purple me zed in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m afraid¡­ that depends on whether or not you have the strength to back those words up.¡±

    Every word carried a strange rhythm, like the muttering of ghosts. The sound echoed throughout the dusky skies of the courtyard.

    The nearby vegetation suddenly trembled.

    The carp swimming through the pond stiffened and froze in ce.

    Even the air currents seemed to pause.

    A strange stillness and oppressive atmosphere enveloped the courtyard.

    ¡°See? Now you can¡¯t move. Your mind and soul are no longer under your control. To me, you¡¯re no different from amb to the ughter.¡± The middle-aged man smiled faintly. ¡°Rx; I¡¯m not here to kill you. However, your attitude was so poor earlier that I<i>?am</i> going to punish you a little.¡±

    As he spoke, he raised his jaw, his gaze yful. ¡°Come on then. Kneel for me, call me ¡®grandfather,¡¯ then kowtow three times. Make it nice and loud.¡±

    Su Yi had been silently standing beside his wicker chair all this time, but when he heard that, he could no longer hold back hisughter.

    The middle-aged man in yellow was stunned, and his pupils constricted. It was as if he¡¯d been shocked; he couldn¡¯t help but blurt, ¡°You¡­ When did you wake up?¡±

    ¡°The Purple Moon Foxes¡¯ Soul-Sucking Spirit Incantation might be extraordinary, but you¡¯ve yet to master it. I¡¯ve been conscious this entire time.¡±

    ¡°....¡± The yellow-robed middle-aged man stiffened, and his expression shifted.

    He was in the Spiritual Incarnation Realm. When he suddenly unleashed the Soul-Sucking Spirit Incantation, he could catch even others of the same cultivation off guard.

    Against foes of inferior cultivations, it was even more effective. He could overpower them with ease, and his Soul-Sucking Spirit Incantation had never once failed him!

    Whoosh!

    The middle-aged man¡¯s figure blurred as he shot into the air.

    There was no doubt about it. He¡¯d realized that this was trouble, and he''d immediately chosen to flee.

    However, he was still in midair when a calm voice echoed in his ears. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to leave? Try my Soul-Sucking abilities too.¡±

    With that, an incantation resounded like a bell, exploding within the middle-aged man¡¯s soul.

    He felt a rending pain in his soul, and everything went ck. He staggered backward, then fell to the ground andnded with a thud.

    ¡°Shit!¡± The middle-aged man was still conscious, but he panicked.

    Just as he was about to struggle, someone said,

    ¡°Come on, hurry up and kneel, then kowtow three times. You don¡¯t need to call me grandpa, though.¡±

    It was just one casual, understated sentence, but it entered the middle-aged man¡¯s ears like the voice of divinity, making him tremble from head to toe. His clothes were drenched in cold sweat.

    Before long, his eyes went dazed and vacant, as if he were a walking corpse. His knees thudded to the ground.

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    He kowtowed three times, the impact startlingly loud.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi had already returned to his wicker chair. He gazed coolly at the middle-aged man and yellow. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    The middle-aged man knelt, his eyes vacant and his expression wooden. ¡°Pu Huai.¡±

    ¡°Who sent you here?¡±

    ¡°Holy Maiden Pu Surong?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°The thirteenth generation Holy Maiden of the Purple Moon Foxes, and the n leader¡¯s younger sister.¡±

    ¡°Why did she send you here?¡±

    ¡°The Xia Emperor originally prepared this residence for our holy maiden, only for him to kick her out two days ago on ount of an illustrious guest. This displeased me, so I decided toe have a look and see just what was so special about the emperor¡¯s honored guest.¡±

    When Su Yi heard that, he vaguely understood. ¡°Pu Surong¡­ Is she Xia Qingyuan¡¯s mother?¡±

    ¡°Xia Qingyuan?¡± said the middle-aged man in yellow. ¡°No, the holy maiden¡¯s daughter is called Pu Qingyuan.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi. He suddenly recalled something, then asked, ¡°Do you know Ruo Huan?¡±

    When he first entered Azurecloud Court, he caught a faint whiff of a familiar fragrance. He recognized it as the distinctive smell of a Purple Moon Fox.

    This led him to assume that Ruo Huan, the young woman in yellow he¡¯d encountered in the Great Qin, had appeared here.

    Now, it seemed obvious that that wasn¡¯t necessarily the case!

 Chapter 697: Sending Coal in a Blizzard

    <h4>Chapter 697: Sending Coal in a Blizzard</h4>

    The middle-aged man who called himself Pu Huai said vacantly, ¡°Ruo Huan is the most dazzling genius of the Purple Moon Foxes¡¯ younger generation, as well as one of the candidates most likely to be the next holy maiden.

    Su Yi looked thoughtful.

    Back in the Great Qin¡¯s Cloud Terrace Assembly, the Holy Son Qing Yuan of the Holy Church of the Caterpir appeared, apanied by a young woman called Ruo Huan.

    The moment heid eyes on her, Su Yi recognized her as a descendant of the Purple Moon Foxes. She had their distinctive talent, Intoxicating Fragrance Bone Corrosion.

    However, she was extremely alert, and the moment she realized something was amiss, she fled.

    Su Yi still remembered that, as she fled, she said that the next time they met, they¡¯d have to see which of them was superior when it came to mastery of the Grand Dao.

    Only now did he realize that Ruo Huan was from the same race as Xia Qingyuan¡¯s mother!

    That was interesting.

    Why had Ruo Huan appeared in the Great Qin?

    Was she perhaps targeting him?

    Su Yi was just about to ask when a sigh echoed throughout the courtyard.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, that man came here on my ount. If possible, might you allow me to deal with him?¡±

    The simply-dressed emperor of the Great Xia appeared alongside his voice, pushing open the door and entering the courtyard. When he arrived before Su Yi, he inclined his head in greeting.

    Su Yi remained in his wicker chair, unmoving. He said casually, ¡°Indeed, this is a family matter for you. You¡¯re naturally best suited to resolve it.¡±

    ¡°Many thanks, Fellow Daoist.¡± The Xia Emperor felt as if a massive weight had lifted from his shoulders.

    Given Su Yi¡¯s temperament, were he dead-set on killing Pu Huai, there¡¯d be nothing the emperor could do about it.

    Fortunately, Su Yi was willing to let him go.

    It was then that the kneeling, vacant-eyed Pu Huai shuddered and came to his senses.

    He shot to his feet, and when he next looked at the reclining Su Yi, his face was full of astonishment and dread.

    ¡°Go back and tell Pu Surong not to do anything so unseemly again. If she has a problem, she should take it out with me,¡± the Xia Emperor said coldly.

    Pu Huai¡¯s expression shifted back and forth, but in the end, he said nothing. He just turned and left.

    It was already getting light, and night was gradually setting in.

    After watching Pu Huai fade from view, the Xia Emperor let out a bitterugh. ¡°Fellow Daoist, please don¡¯t take offense. I wouldn¡¯t have guessed that Pu Surong¡¯s subordinates would be so blind.¡±

    Su Yi looked the emperor up and down, then said, ¡°I can tell things have been rough on youtely.¡±

    Compared to a few months ago, there was an undisguisable gloominess about the emperor. Hecked his former grace andposure.

    His words stirred up numerous emotions, and the emperor couldn''t help but sigh. ¡°We¡¯re surrounded on all sides by powerful enemies, and dark undercurrents are flowing beneath the surface. Even Pu Surong came knocking on my door, hoping to take Qingyuan away from me. I won¡¯t lie to you, Fellow Daoist; in all my years of cultivation, I¡¯ve never encountered such difficulties before. It would be no exaggeration to call me an ant on a hot wok.¡±

    His tone was bleak and helpless.

    He was the Xia Emperor. In the past, he had been the sole ruler of his domain. None had dared treat him with disrespect.

    But as heaven and earth transformed, and as the ambient spiritual energy recovered, everything changed. In just a few short months, the bnce of power had changedpletely.

    The imperial family was now beset on all sides, and their situation was precarious.

    This put unprecedented pressure on the Xia Emperor!

    ¡°Then what are your ns?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The Xia Emperor¡¯s expression calmed down, and he exined the n he¡¯d prepared. ¡°Currently, my only hope is borrowing your hands to repair the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier as quickly as possible. Then, I can intimidate our external foes, and prevent them from invading lightly.

    ¡°If we can hold out until the onset of the Radiant Epoch, we might lose our hold over the nation, but with our umtions, we¡¯ll still be able to rule over a region and stand tall in perpetuity.¡±

    When he heard this, Su Yi shook his head. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought you¡¯d ce all your hopes on a formation.¡±

    ¡°I am naturally well aware that it¡¯s not a long-term solution,¡± the Xia Emperor sighed helplessly. ¡°But in our current situation, we have nothing else to rely on. Only the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier can neutralize the imperial family¡¯s imminent crisis.¡±

    Su Yi could tell that the Xia Emperor was truly desperate; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have seen a formation as hisst hope. He was grasping at straws.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°I once agreed to help you repair the formation, and I naturally won¡¯t go back on my word. However, you ought to understand that it¡¯s an Imperial-level grand formation. With my abilities, I cannot restore it to its former peak.¡±

    The Xia Emperor¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°So long as we can intimidate our external foes, it¡¯s enough!¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s actually easily done.¡±

    The Xia Emperor took a deep breath, then bowed. ¡°Fellow Daoist, I, Xia Yunjing, thank you on behalf of the entire Xia Family.¡±

    Su Yi waved his gratitude away. ¡°A trivial matter, that¡¯s all. No need for such politeness. Even without the formation, when you encounter trouble, I won¡¯t remain uninvolved.¡±

    Here, he smiled. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s just a handful of tiny little ancient factions. So long as I¡¯m in Nine Tripod City, they can¡¯t stir up any waves.¡±

    His tone was casual, as if he were discussing a perfectly ordinary, trivial matter.

    The Xia Emperor was stunned.?Tiny little ancient factions? It would be wonderful if they were really that worthless¡­

    He sighed to himself. However, the emperor was well aware that this was just Su Yi¡¯s personality. It seemed that even if the heavens crumbled, he¡¯d consider it a trivial matter not even worth mentioning.

    ¡°Right, once I¡¯ve resolved your problem, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask of you,¡± said Su Yi.

    The Xia Emperor didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°Fellow Daoist, please speak directly. So long as it¡¯s within my power, I won¡¯t refuse.¡±

    Su Yi thought for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡±

    He¡¯d originally nned to entrust Daoist Master Coldsmoke and Qing Ya to the Xia Emperor. He wanted them to cultivate on Mount Heavenbristle.

    But he had to ask them if they were willing first.

    ¡°That works too.¡± The Xia Emperor nodded.

    They chatted a while longer until finally, Su Yi could no longer hold back. ¡°Are you going to let Xia Qingyuan leave with her mother?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± The emperor shook his head, and he spoke with staunch conviction.

    But then, his expression shifted, and he looked conflicted. ¡°Fellow Daoist, this should have been a private matter, but since Pu Surong¡¯s subordinate has already offended you, I ought to tell you the full story.¡±

    With that, heunched into the tale of his rtionship with Pu Surong and recounted his grievances.

    He couldn¡¯t hide the despondency and mncholy in his voice.

    After hearing the full story, Su Yi said, ¡°When you and Pu Surong first got acquainted, did she already intend to deceive you?¡±

    The Xia Emperor grimaced. ¡°Whether she was out to trick me or not no longer matters.¡±

    Su Yi had nothing more to say on the matter.

    This was someone else¡¯s love life, and he was an outsider. It wasn''t his ce toment.

    Before long, the Xia Emperor bade farewell and left.

    And Su Yi? As night fell, he waited until Wen Xinzhao and the others returned from their stroll through the city.

    When she got back, Wen Xinzhao looked worried. ¡°Brother Su, in the city, everyone¡¯s talking about the seven top ancient factions. They say there¡¯s no way they¡¯ll let you off.¡±

    ¡°If they insist on throwing their lives away, I wouldn¡¯t mind using their lives to sharpen my sword,¡± said Su Yi, not the least bit concerned. ¡°Qing Ya, bring out the food and wine. Neither heaven nor earth matters as much as keeping ourselves fed.¡±

    He could see the meal boxes Qing Ya was carrying. Their enticing aroma had already permeated the air.

    ¡°Mm!¡± Qing Yaughed and agreed.

    When Wen Xinzhao saw this, she couldn¡¯t help but shake her head helplessly.?But then, it¡¯s not surprising. Brother Su has never concerned himself with threats.

    Meanwhile, in one of Nine Tripod City¡¯s towers, in a room illuminated with swaying candlelight.

    Pu Surongnguished on a soft couch. She looked tranquil, except for the look on her beautiful face, which shifted erratically beneath the flickering light.

    Her willowy eyebrows knit together. ¡°Su Yi really wasn¡¯t at all affected by our race¡¯s Soul-Sucking Spirit Incantation?¡±

    Pu Huai said grimly, ¡°It seems that way.¡±

    ¡°Aunt, I said it already, didn¡¯t I? When I saw Su Yi in the Great Qin, he effortlessly neutralized my Intoxicating Fragrance Bone Corrosion,¡± a snowy, movingly beautiful young woman in yellow said crisply.

    This was none other than Ruo Huan.

    ¡°That boy¡­ isn¡¯t simple¡­¡± murmured Pu Surong.

    The Soul-Sucking Spirit Incantation and the Intoxicating Fragrance Bone Corrosion were two of the strongest inheritances of the Purple Moon Foxes. They could silently seize others¡¯ hearts and souls, cing their enemies in the palms of their hands.

    Pu Surong had never heard of a Spirit Dao cultivator immune to both secret abilities!

    Ruo Huan¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Of course he isn¡¯t simple. With his Spiritual Manifestation cultivation, he killed Chu Yunke, defeated Dongguo Feng, and crossed cultivation boundaries to kill Dongguo Hai and six other Spiritual Incarnation existences.

    ¡°Even in our Bright Sky Realm, he¡¯d be the most extraordinary genius of his era, a one-in-a-million genius of the Spirit Dao!¡±

    She wasn¡¯t at all stingy with her praises.

    ¡°That so¡­?¡± Pu Surong sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Su Yi isn¡¯t a descendant of one of the Bright Sky Realm¡¯s peak-level factions. If he were, with his aptitude and cultivation, he¡¯d actually be worthy of Qingyuan.¡±

    Ruo Huan shook her head. ¡°Aunt, my father said that when Cousin Qingyuan returns to the n, she¡¯s to be our next holy maiden. That means she¡¯s destined never to be anyone¡¯s Dao Partner.¡±

    Pu Surong nodded, then took a deep breath. Her expression recovered its usual unppable calm. ¡°When I get the chance,?I¡¯ll go converse?with Su Yi myself. I hope he knows when to back down, and that he severs his rtionship with Qingyuanpletely!¡±

    It hadn¡¯t been long since her return to Nine Tripod City, but she¡¯d asked around, and she knew that her daughter had never shown any interest in men before.

    Su Yi was the only exception!

    But if she were to be the holy maiden of the Purple Moon Foxes, she couldn¡¯t get involved in matters of men and women. Even the slightest tie was too much!

    Only then could she inherit the loftiest inheritance of the Purple Moon Foxes!

    ¡°But aunt, what if Su Yi doesn¡¯t agree?¡± Ruo Huan batted her eyes.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Pu Surong said, ¡°We¡¯ll just have to put the effort in.¡±

    Earlier, she¡¯d sent Ruo Huan to the Great Zhou to search for Su Yi. Her mission was to see just what kind of person he was.

    Su Yi¡¯s return to Nine Tripod City would actually save her a lot of trouble.

    Ruo Huan followed up with another question. ¡°Then when do you n to go see him?¡±

    Pu Surong raised her teacup and took a sip. Only then did she say slowly, ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Isn¡¯t everyone in Nine Tripod City saying that the seven great ancient factions won¡¯t let him off? It might not be long before he runs into trouble.¡±

    She set down her cup, and her eyes shed as she said leisurely, ¡°When the timees, we can send him coal in a blizzard.¡±

 Chapter 698: Refining a Sword

    <h4>Chapter 698: Refining a Sword</h4>

    Morning the next day.

    Weng Jiu arrived driving an ornate carriage, which carried Su Yi to Mount Heavenbristle.

    The heart of the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formationy deep within the mountain, and there were always top experts of the imperial family standing guard over it.

    When Su Yi arrived, he found the Xia Emperor waiting there for him.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± The emperor nodded in greeting.

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head, then looked into the distance.

    There was a massive cave carved into the Mount Heavenbristle, leading into the heart of the mountain. Moltenva tumbled within it, and mes raged.

    Seventy-two bronze pirs, each big enough for an adult to wrap their arms around, stood within theva. Their entire surfaces were carved with strange and intricate talisman and cloud markings.

    A nine-foot ck ritual tform stood in their center. It enshrined apletely azure Eight Trigrams Furnace.

    It was the furnace that immediately drew Su Yi¡¯s attention.

    It was only about a foot tall, and its surface had eight nine-inch, strange little doors representing the Eight Trigrams: Qian, Kun, Zhen, Xun, Kan, Li, Gen, and Dui.

    The lid was perfectly round and carved with moons, suns, and stars, and other celestial bodies. There was even a three-inch tall bronze carving of a crouching ck ox.

    Theva surged around it, with fiery spiritual mist, battering the nine-foot tform.

    The Eight Trigrams Furnace stood there, entirely unmoving. From time to time, streaks of divine radiance shot out of its eight doors, shooting into the seventy-two bronze pirs. When this happened, the borate markings carved into the bronze pirs¡¯ surfaces flickered on and off as if they were breathing.

    ¡°So, that¡¯s it,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°This formation has an Imperial-level Spirit Treasure as its foundation. The tform connects to the bronze pirs of inauspicious earth, absorbing the power of thendscape¡­

    ¡°s, the Eight Trigrams Furnace is obviously badly damaged. It¡¯s the heart of the formation, but it can only control a tenth of what it could at its peak. Otherwise, this formation would be strong enough to threaten even Imperial experts.¡±

    Su Yi asked, ¡°What are the origins of that Eight Trigrams Furnace?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a divine artifact forged by the ancestor of our n,¡± said the Xia Emperor. ¡°It¡¯s called the Immortal Estate Eight Trigrams Furnace. It and the Nine Divine Tripods spread throughout the city make up the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation."

    ¡°It¡¯s severely damaged," said Su Yi. "Even if an Imperial expert showed up, they¡¯d be helpless to repair it. All I can do is take advantage of what energy remains within it to help the formation recover a portion of its power.¡±

    Here, he paused and looked at the Xia Emperor. ¡°However, if I do so, within a year, the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier will fall apartpletely. You have to think this over carefully.¡±

    The Xia Emperor¡¯s pupils constricted, and his expression filled with uncertainty.

    After a while, he took a deep breath, and his eyes shone with determination. ¡°Fellow Daoist, it shall be as you say!¡±

    Su Yi nodded, then passed the emperor a jade slip. ¡°Help me assemble the spiritual materials recorded here. As many as you can manage; it¡¯s fine if you¡¯re missing a few.

    The Xia Emperor was delighted to agree.

    ¡°Also, I hope to borrow the formation¡¯s power to forge my natal Spirit Treasure,¡± added Su Yi.

    The Xia Emperorughed heartily. ¡°I¡¯m delighted to be of assistance. I naturally won¡¯t refuse.¡±

    ¡°Alright. From this day forth, I¡¯ll visit once every three days. I¡¯ll be able to finish a round of repairs within a month.¡±

    ¡­.

    After that, Su Yi¡¯s life got busier.

    When he wasn¡¯t meditating and cultivating, he was condensing Dao Intent.

    Every three days, he¡¯d take a trip into the heart of Mount Heavenbristle to work on the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation and temper the Abstruse God Sword.

    Repairing the formation wasn¡¯t difficult for Su Yi, but it was troublesome and time-consuming.

    When it came to reforging the Abstruse God Sword, Su Yi was extremely deliberate and purposeful.

    Spirit Dao cultivation required nourishing one¡¯s Natal Spirit Treasure. Only then could he achieve perfect unity of his cultivation base, power of the Grand Dao, and soul.

    In battle, he¡¯d be able to unleash power beyond imagination.

    ¡­.

    Seven days passed quickly.

    In the heart of Mount Heavenbristle, moltenva surged.

    Su Yi sat cross-legged atop the central nine-foot ck tform. The Immortal Estate Eight Trigrams Furnace rumbled in front of him, flowing with divine radiance.

    The Abstruse God Sword and Celestial Blue floated within the furnace. They were currently undergoing smelting.

    ¡°Refining a perfect Natal Spirit Treasure requires Xiantian True me, like the Supreme Profound Divine Li Fire. This formation has given rise to Inauspicious Earth Heavenly me. With that, and the Eight Trigrams Furnace to assist with the refining process, I¡¯ll just barely be able to refine a perfect Natal Spirit Treasure.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s hands formed seals, and he fired off one obscure and profound secret mark after another. They hovered before the Immortal Estate Eight Trigrams Furnace, rumbling and buzzing.

    The strange and intricate markings covering the surrounding seventy-two bronze pirs flickered on and off, absorbing the fiery aura of theva, condensing it, and gathering it within the furnace.

    As time passed, the Abstruse God Sword gradually started melting, while Celestial Blue shone with clear, radiant red light.

    This was the sword Su Yi had obtained on Sumeru Immortal Ind, the Imperial-level sword the Sumeru Yao Emperor, Yuan Motian, had left behind.

    Although it was well and truly battered, its materials and quality were nevertheless far beyond any of the world¡¯s Spirit Dao treasures.

    Su Yi nned to use it as a sword embryo, fusing the Abstruse God Sword into it to forge his own Natal Spirit Sword!

    h?h?h!

    Before long, Su Yi began stripping away the Abstruse God Sword¡¯s various Dao Markings and seals, as well as the Spirit-Devouring Edict on its surface.

    At the Origin Dao level, the Abstruse God Sword was a top-notch treasure, but now that he''d reached the Spirit Dao, it was no longer worth looking at.?Su Yi simply melted it down.

    However, he kept the Netherme Demon Sparrow soul essence and source power in reserve.

    ¡°Rise!¡±

    Spiritual materials whooshed through the air and surged into the Immortal Estate Eight Trigrams Furnace.

    These were materials Su Yi had gathered. Each was extremely rare and precious, or Su Yi wouldn¡¯t have held onto them all this time.

    Yet now, he simply tossed them all into the Eight Trigrams Furnace without the slightest heartache.

    Before long, bundles of Dao Light rose within the furnace. These were the?essences?left behind after the various spiritual materials melted.

    ¡°I can start forging now¡­ The five elements serve as a writ, and Yin and Yang as summons, drawing wind and lightning!¡±

    Su Yi sped his hands together and formed a series of profound and inscrutable hand seals, creating Daoist imprint and after imprint.

    The Immortal Estate Eight Trigrams Furnace rumbled and boomed.

    Immediately afterward, the seventy-two bronze pirs burst with radiant light, and the boundless sea ofva roared and churned.

    Su Yi sat cross-legged atop the tform, bathed in dazzling misty light. As he sat there, the old-fashioned Immortal Estate Eight Trigrams Furnace underwent a shocking transformation.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    As time passed, all of Mount Heavenbristle started swaying.

    The abundant spiritual energy within the ten-thousand-foot radius around Mount Heavenbristle reacted as if it had received a summons, surging into the cave at the heart of the mountain from all sides.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Throughout Mount Heavenbristle, countless people were rmed, causing a widespread uproar.

    The Xia Emperor had been keeping watch outside the massive cave this entire time, and his eyelids?twitched?involuntarily.

    He would never have guessed that Su Yi would cause such a disturbance simply by refining a Natal Weapon!

    ¡°Weng Jiu, pass on my orders. Don¡¯t let everyone on the mountain panic!¡± the Xia Emperor said gravely.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Weng Jiu assented, then left to carry out his orders.

    However, as time passed, themotion emanating from within the massive cave only increased.

    Mount?Heavenbristle¡¯s?swaying was just the beginning. Radiant flowers of dazzling lightning and clouds gathered overhead.

    A wave of the spiritual energy of heaven and earth descended alongside dazzling lightning. When it entered the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation covering Mount Heavenbristle, all of it surged into the cave.

    Lightning ran rampant, and misty spiritual light fell like rain.

    This scene was shocking, appalling even!

    Despite himself, even the Xia Emperor felt shaken.

    Were others to learn that these strange phenomena were simply the result of Su Yi forging his Natal Weapon, it might well shake the entire Great Xia!

    It was hard to even imagine. Just how powerful would this spirit treasure be uponpletion?

    The cultivators throughout Nine Tripod City were currently stunned by the strange phenomena overhead.

    ¡°Thunderclouds forming flowers? A waterfall of spiritual energy? Don¡¯t tell me a Spirit Dao expert is undergoing an unmatched tribtion?¡±

    ¡°How is that a tribtion! It¡¯s obviously an unmatched phenomenon of the Grand Dao! It seems likely that a supreme treasure is about to enter the world on Mount Heavenbristle!¡±

    ¡°Amazing!¡±

    ¡­.There was amotion throughout the city.

    Some people pondered out loud. ¡°The imperial family is beset on all sides by dangers both internal and external, yet today, they went and caused such a shocking phenomenon¡­ don¡¯t tell me this is a sign that they¡¯re about to turn things around?¡±

    Some people seemed to realize something. ¡°Quick, spread the word. It doesn¡¯t matter what caused this strange phenomenon; the imperial family is definitely nning something major!¡±

    Others were confused. ¡°What¡­ is the imperial family trying to do?¡±

    ¡°That strange phenomenon must have apanied the birth of a perfect Spirit Dao treasure!¡±

    The handsome A¡¯Leng was perched on the eaves of a building. Disbelief was written all over his face. ¡°There¡¯s actually someone in the Xia Family capable of refining such a treasure?¡±

    Beneath the eaves, Pu Surong frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t they say it was only possible to refine a perfect Spirit Dao treasure with help from an Emperor? But to the best of my knowledge, the Xia Family has no Imperial experts in residence!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what makes it strange,¡± muttered A¡¯Leng.

    Pu Surong pondered, then said, ¡°Find an opportunity to investigate the source of that strange phenomenon.¡±

    A¡¯Leng was briefly stunned, but then, he straightforwardly agreed. ¡°I really have been getting antsytely. I¡¯m actually rather eager to take a trip to Mount Heavenbristle!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to hurt anyone!¡± said Pu Surong.

    ¡°Got it!¡± A¡¯Leng said gleefully.

    As he spoke, he leaped from the eaves and strode into the distance.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Pu Surong frowned.

    ¡°Better to seize the moment than sit around waiting for an opportunity. I¡¯m going to go have a look around Mount Heavenbristle.¡± A¡¯Leng waved without so much as turning to look at her.

    Pu Surong looked up at the dome of heaven.

    Dazzling, multicolored thunderclouds had gathered above the peak of Mount Heavenbristle, and misty spiritual energy poured down like a waterfall. It was majestic and grand, an unmatched, miraculous sight.

    ¡°Xia Yunjing, don¡¯t tell me I underestimated you?¡± Pu Surong¡¯s?expression filled?with uncertainty.

    Meanwhile, outside of Nine Tripod City¡­

    An old blind man looked up, and his hollow eye sockets stared at the skies above Mount Heavenbristle.

    Before long, a look and admiration and mad delight appeared on his withered face. He murmured, ¡°His Excellency Su Yi really is in Nine Tripod City! Only an immortal-like existence like him could forge a matchless Spirit Dao treasure capable of provoking such a phenomenon with such ease!¡±

 Chapter 699: The Swordâ€™s Name, Abstruse Celestial

    <h4>Chapter 699: The Sword¡¯s Name, Abstruse Celestial</h4>

    Rumble! Boom!

    As time passed, the lightning clouds above Mount Heavenbristle expanded, and lightning serpents of five different colors roared within them.

    Blue, white, ck, red, and yellow. Five colors of lightning intertwined. It was a dazzling sight.

    Surging spiritual energy and a rain of light burst forth, like waters through a dam, mixing with the lightning as it descended and surged into the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation.

    When A¡¯Leng arrived at the foot of Mount Heavenbristle and saw this, his long, narrow eyes shone with a rare trace of bewilderment.

    Just what kind of amazing Spirit Treasure are they refining?

    Its sound and momentum are terrifying!

    Don¡¯t tell me the Xia Family still has some sort of power an Imperial expert left behind?

    A¡¯Leng continued onto the mountain. This was the imperial family¡¯s territory, and it was covered inyer afteryer of formations, as well as expertly ced elite guards.

    However, A¡¯Leng seemed as casual as if he were out for a stroll. He just walked right in.

    The formations might as well have not even been there; they couldn¡¯t dy him in the slightest.

    The guards along the path didn¡¯t notice any trace of him either!

    This was unquestionably unbelievable!

    So, someone is using the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier¡¯s power to refine a weapon. No wonder it caused such an enormousmotion, and no wonder it¡¯s not damaging Mount Heavenbristle at all¡­

    It seems that although the Xia Familycks an Imperial expert, they have a supremely capable?formations?grandmaster. No one else could use such an unbelievable method to refine their Natal Spirit Treasure.

    A¡¯Leng¡¯s?eyes darted about, and he picked up on my clues and secrets invisible to ordinary folk.

    Before long, A¡¯Leng stopped in ce, and his eyes shed. ¡°So it¡¯s over there. I finally found you! I¡¯m eager to see just who¡­¡±

    A faint smile tugged at his lips, and he was just about to approach when¡­

    Boom!

    A terrifying fluctuation of the formation¡¯s power formed a Dao sword and descended from the heavens!

    A¡¯Leng¡¯s pupils constricted, and he dodged.

    h!

    The Dao Sword silently dispersed in the very spot A¡¯Leng had stood just moments prior, bing the power of the formation once more.

    He actually discovered me? Incredible!?A¡¯Leng was stunned. His sleeves billowed around him, and it seemed a strange and mysterious power had awakened within his body. His entire presence silently transformed.

    His frivolous bearing disappeared. He now seemed as grave and solemn as an abyss, with a misty, strange air about him.

    His long, thin eyes shone with the vicissitudes and divine radiance.

    Boom!

    Before A¡¯Leng could do anything, the power of the formation churned throughout the surrounding area. Densely-packed, radiant streaks of sword qi surged forth, sweeping through the air.

    His eyelids shot up; that destructive power could kill a Spiritual Incarnation cultivator with ease!

    Not even a Spiritual Revolution expert would dare take it head-on!

    ¡°Confusing Reality!¡± A strange, low incantation left A¡¯Leng¡¯s lips.

    Bang!

    As the radiant sword qi descended upon?A¡¯Leng, his figure burst into pieces, then reappeared hundreds of feet away.

    Heughed, then charged toward the heart of Mount Heavenbristle once more.

    Boom!

    However, after just a few steps, A¡¯Leng stiffened. He wasn¡¯t sure when they¡¯d gotten there, but ripple-like waves of the formation¡¯s power were descending upon him.

    ¡°Smoke and Mirrors!¡± A¡¯Leng let out a strange cry and disappeared into thin air.

    However, a momentter, he reappeared in the same spot and staggered back.

    Ripples of the formation¡¯s power had surrounded him.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Explosions rang out, and misty light scattered around A¡¯Leng.

    The ripples of the formation looked gentle, but in truth, they could easily exterminate a Spiritual Incarnation cultivator. However, they didn¡¯t kill A¡¯Leng.

    A ck heart-protecting mirror shaped like a turtle shell floated before his chest, emanating strange energy fluctuations that neutralized the rippling power of the formation.

    Even so, the st left?A¡¯Leng¡¯s?hair disheveled, his clothes in tatters, and his skin charred ck. He cut an extremely sorry figure.

    His expression darkened, and he was beside himself with fury. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m helpless against that fucking formation?¡±

    Practically simultaneously, a calm voice emanated from the nearby power of the formation: ¡°Wicked little creature, do you really think hiding an Imperial expert¡¯s will within your body means you can do whatever you want?¡±

    A¡¯Leng was briefly stunned. Then, his expression changed dramatically, and he was so startled that his hair stood on end.?Just who is this guy? How could he possibly have seen through me at a nce?

    A¡¯Leng gulped with great difficulty, then said, ¡°Friend, if I said I¡¯de here purely out of curiosity and that I had no other motives¡­ would you believe me?¡±

    That calm voice rang out once more. ¡°Scram!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±?A¡¯Leng turned around and dashed off as if his but were on fire, the very picture of speed and efficiency.

    It was only after he¡¯d left Mount Heavenbristle that the look on his handsome face darkened, bing iparably sinister. ¡°I¡¯ll remember this loss!¡±

    Meanwhile, in the heart of Mount Heavenbristle, Su Yi withdrew his divine sense and focused on refining his sword.

    Forging his weapon was unquestionably far more important than squishing an insignificant little fox. Especially since this was the most critical moment.

    Su Yi took a deep breath, and his fingers flew through the air at top speeds, as if they were dancing. He seemed like a master of the zither ying the most impassioned part of a song.

    Momentster, a miraculous Edict took shape and hovered in midair.

    The Nirvanic me Edict!

    It got its name from a phoenix¡¯s mes of rebirth.

    This was one of the three great Edicts Su Yi had invented in his past life. Itbined the vermillion bird lineage¡¯s Firemark Totem, Daoism¡¯s Profound Phoenix Dao Seal, the Celestial Butterfly Race¡¯s Bloodmark Totem, and around a dozen other top inheritances.

    The core of its strength was its ability to undergo metamorphosis. Just like a phoenix, it could achieve rebirth amidst nirvanic mes and transform, like a caterpir into a butterfly.

    Whether used to refine weapons or ce a formation, this Edict had a miraculous effect, like seizing fortune from the heavens or transforming the old and rotten into treasure!

    Now, Su Yi nned to forge the Nirvanic me Edict into his Natal Sword.

    That way, when he nourished his Natal Weapon, its power and quality could realize transformation after transformation, and he wouldn¡¯t need to repeatedly forge new weapons. At least, not during the Three Realms of the Spirit Dao.

    Furthermore, with the Nirvanic me Edict, so long as his natal sword wasn¡¯tpletely destroyed, any damage it took wouldn¡¯t affect his cultivation base.

    There was no greater taboo among Spirit Dao cultivators than damage to their Natal Weapons, because that in turn meant damage to their cultivations!

    ¡°Go!¡± Su Yi¡¯s fingers pressed down?on the?air.

    The Nirvanic me Edict hummed and transformed into a streak of fiery light, which shot into the Immortal Estate Eight Trigrams Furnace.

    Boom!

    The furnace seemed to boil over. The nging and humming of a sword emanated from within, and it surged with divine radiance and misty light.

    A spiritual sword floated within it, its de trembling. It looked as if it were forged out of divine gold, and it emanated dazzling light.

    After a while, the Immortal Estate Eight Trigrams Furnace gradually sank back into dormancy.

    ¡°Activate!¡± Su Yi circted his divine sense.

    ng!

    A streak of light shot out of the furnace, apanied by a clear, ethereal sword hum, like the music of the heavens.

    Su Yi rose, stretched out his hand, and beckoned. That streak of light fell into his palm.

    His blue robes swayed around him, and his ck eyes sparkled like gemstones. Blue light soared around him, and he now held a three-foot Dao Sword. It was clear, ethereal, and ck throughout, as deep and profound as the night sky.

    As Su Yi turned his wrists, the simple, unsophisticated de surged with countless mysterious Dao Marks. The Netherme Demon Sparrow soul essence was faintly visible within the de, as if it were beating its wings and soaring through the endless night sky. This lent the sword an additional air of mystery.

    Boom!

    When Su Yi exerted strength through his fingers,?terrifying?sword qi erupted out of the sword, and the de hummed, like the sound of the divine.

    Thunderclouds churned in the skies above Mount Heavenbristle, and the waterfall of spiritual energy reacted as if it had been summoned, surging into the cave at the heart of the mountain.

    The sword in Su Yi¡¯s hands was like a while drinking in the ocean, devouring the surging thunderclouds and waterfall of spiritual energy.

    It was only faintly visible, but an intricate Edict appeared on the de, shining with dazzling firelight. The sword¡¯s aura intensified, growing stronger and stronger.

    ¡°This sword used Celestial Blue as its embryo, and I fused the source of the Abstruse god Sword into it. It¡¯s now truly a Natal Dao Sword. Going forward, how about¡­ I call it Abstruse Celestial?¡±

    It took the word ¡°Abstruse¡± from the Abstruse God Sword, and the word ¡°Celestial¡± from Celestial Blue.

    Abstruse Celestial, a name like the immortal domains of myth!

    As Su Yi spoke, the sword hummed, the sound like the music of the heavens. It seemed delighted.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but smile too.

    A Natal Spirit Treasure stuck with its cultivator through thick and thin; it was like a part of one¡¯s cultivation!

    And Abstruse Celestial¡¯s might undoubtedly pleased Su Yi.

    Were this the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, and were I to let the old-timers of the Touch of Gold Pavilion try to appraise Abstruse Celestial, I¡¯m afraid they wouldn¡¯t be capable of evaluating it properly,?thought Su Yi.

    The Wilds¡¯ Touch of Gold Pavilion specialized in appraising the world¡¯s treasures and curiosities.

    However, the highest possible evaluation they could give a Natal Spirit Treasure was insufficient to appraise Abstruse Celestial.

    Its power far exceeded the typical perfect Spirit Treasure!

    ng!

    Su Yi flung his weapon, and the three-foot sword transformed into a streak of light. He then opened his mouth and swallowed it, storing it in his Grand Dao Spirit Pce.

    The forging process couldn¡¯t have gone so smoothly without the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation. Oh well; I¡¯ll just have to repay the Xia Emperor for this benevolence,?thought Su Yi.

    Repairing the grand formation was one thing.

    Borrowing its power to forge a weapon was another.

    Su Yi naturally understood the difference.

    Without any further dys, Su Yi turned and exited the cave.

    Lightning clouds surged overhead, and the unprecedented strange phenomenon of spiritual energy pouring down like a waterfall had already disappeared without a trace, as if it had vanished in a puff of smoke.

    However, the Xia Emperor, who¡¯d been keeping watch outside this entire time, still looked astonished.

    When he saw Su Yi emerge, he instantly smiled and walked up to him. ¡°Congrattions on refining a matchless Natal Spirit Treasure, Fellow Daoist!¡±

    Su Yi inclined his head. ¡°I owe it to the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation¡¯s assistance. Going forward, I¡¯ll naturally focus on repairing it and ensure it can reveal its power sooner rather thanter.¡±

    Having said his piece, he was just about to walk away when the Xia Emperor said suddenly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, please wait.¡±

    Su Yi stopped in ce and looked over.

    The Xia Emperor paused to consider his words, then said, ¡°Last night, an expert from the House of the Skywalking Sword came calling. He hoped to meet you.¡±

    Su Yi was stunned. ¡°What did he want to see me for?¡±

    He¡¯d heard of the House of the Skywalking Sword. It was one of the three great otherworld factions alongside the Tiandou Spirit Cult and the Incarnation of Stars Sect!

    Its forces were no inferior to any of the seven top ancient factions!

 Chapter 700: A Visitor

    <h4>Chapter 700: A Visitor</h4>

    The Xia Emperor said mockingly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what they want with you, Fellow Daoist, but I do know what the House of the Skywalking Sword wants with the imperial family. They¡¯re just here to loot a burning house.¡±

    <i>Loot a burning house??</i>Su Yi thought it over, then quickly understood.

    The seven top ancient factions saw the imperial family as prey. Sooner orter, they¡¯de to blows.

    What about the cultivators of the House of the Skywalking Sword? Given the circumstances, there was no way they¡¯d remain unmoved.

    After all, the imperial family¡¯s core territories, Nine Tripod City and Mount Heavenbristle, were the most flourishing ces in the entire Great Xia!

    ¡°So the House of the Skywalking Sword ns to get involved?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°No,¡± said the emperor. ¡°They¡¯re unwilling toe into conflict with the top ancient factions. They¡¯re just taking the opportunity to scoop up some of the benefits, that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Did you agree to their demands?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The Xia Emperor shook his head. ¡°I did not.¡±

    ¡°That was the right choice,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°If you agreed to their demands, it¡¯d be no different from using firewood to put out a fire or drinking poison to quench your thirst.¡±

    The Xia Emperorughed bitterly. ¡°Then are you willing to meet them?¡±

    ¡°I am.¡±

    The House of the Skywalking Sword was a faction of sword cultivators. He was actually rather interested to see what they had to discuss with him.

    The Xia Emperor¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°Fellow Daoist, if they¡¯re not here with ill intentions, please don¡¯t make trouble for them. After all, if you offend a major faction like the House of the Skywalking Sword too¡­¡±

    Su Yi interrupted him here. ¡°Rx. I¡¯m not the type to just kill people randomly and cause trouble for no reason.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± The Xia Emperor said nothing, but inwardly, he thought,?What would Huan Shaoyou, Yan Jingyun, and the other monsters of the ancient era who died at your hands think if they heard that?

    The emperor took a moment to calm himself, then said, ¡°Then how about I arrange for them to pay you a visit this evening?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    A penthouse in Nine Tripod City.

    ¡°A¡¯Leng, what happened to you?¡±

    When she saw A¡¯Leng return disheveled and covered in dust, Pu Surong couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    A¡¯Leng had an overcast look on his face as he described what had happened to him.

    At the end of his tale, he gnashed his teeth. "If I weren¡¯t worried about causing too great a disturbance and risking the lives of the imperial family, I would have taught that guy a lesson!¡±

    He lookedpletely indignant.

    Pu Surong had already realized that although A¡¯Leng cut a sorry figure, he wasn¡¯t actually hurt. She promptly rxed, then said softly, ¡°You actually suffered a setback? Don¡¯t tell me the imperial family has a powerful expert to hold down the fort?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure who that guy was,¡± said A¡¯Leng. ¡°But what I can say for sure is that he was no ordinary person. His control of the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation has reached an unbelievable level, and he could even detect the power hidden within me. Not even Xia Yunjing could have done that.¡±

    Pu Surong¡¯s beautiful eyes shifted. ¡°I heard thattely, Su Yi has been visiting Mount Heavenbristle once every three days. They say he¡¯s helping the imperial family repair the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation. Could it have been Su Yi?¡±

    A¡¯Leng froze. ¡°Him?¡±

    A momentter, he sneered and shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not possible!¡±

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t it possible?¡± asked Pu Surong.

    A¡¯Leng was instantly at a loss for words. A whileter, he said, ¡°You don¡¯t really think I¡¯m no match for Su Yi?¡±

    Pu Surong shook her head. ¡°You said it yourself: he relied on the power of the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation to send you home covered in dirt. Besides, if Su Yi can repair the formation, it¡¯s only natural that he can control it too.¡±

    A¡¯Leng¡¯s?eyes shed. ¡°How about we go pay that punk a visit?¡±

    ¡°We can go see him,¡± said Pu Surong. ¡°But you have to promise me something first.¡±

    A¡¯Leng seemed well aware of what she was about to say, and he didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°Elder Pu, rest assured. I won¡¯t do anything reckless! There are already countless people out to kill that punk; there¡¯s no need to add me to the list.¡±

    Only then did Pu Surong nod.

    ¡­¡­

    Azurecloud Court.

    In the middle of spring, even the light of dusk was extraordinarily colorful and resplendent.

    Su Yinguished beside the pond in his wicker chair.

    Seven days of forging his Natal Weapon, Abstruse Celestial, had left him in an excellent mood. He even tossed more moon ms to the spirit carp than usual.

    ¡°Brother Su, don¡¯t tell me the strange phenomenon that arose on Mount Heavenbristle today was your doing?¡± Wen Xinzhao asked curiously. She was crouched beside a stove, brewing him tea. Her snowy wrists were delicate and beautiful.

    ¡°Mm,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°But I was just forging my Natal Sword, that¡¯s all. Right, you¡¯re going to challenge the Spiritual Manifestation Realm soon too. When ites time to forge your Natal Sword, I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Wen Xinzhao¡¯s eyes lit up with delight. ¡°Then I¡¯ll just have to thank you in advance, Brother Su.¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Both Wen Xinzhao and Qing Wan were already in thete-stage Gathering Stars Realm.

    It wouldn¡¯t be long before they weed their Tribtions of Spiritual Manifestation and attempted to break into the Spiritual Manifestation Realm!

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but recall Yue Shichan, who¡¯d already left the Azure Continent and proceeded to the Wilds¡¯ Profound Sky Realm.

    Given her foundations and aptitude, she might well have already ovee her Tribtion of Spiritual Manifestation and be a Spirit Dao sword cultivator¡­?Su Yi¡¯s gaze was a bit uncertain.

    .

    A momentter, he recalled something. ¡°Less than two months remain until the onset of the Radiant Epoch. When the timees, heaven and earth will undergo an unprecedented transformation. I hope you can prove your Dao and?enter Spiritual?Manifestation then.¡±

    Wen Xinzhao didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°As you say, Brother Su!¡±

    Then, she rolled up her sleeves, poured Su Yi a steaming cup of spirit tea, and offered it to him with both hands.

    Su Yi epted it, then took a sip. ¡°Soon, strangers wille calling. You, your master, and Qing Ya should return to your rooms.¡±

    Wen Xinzhao was stunned, but she soon nodded, rose, and left.

    Shortly afterward.

    A voice rang out from beyond the gates.

    ¡°My name is Pu Surong. I¡¯m hoping for an audience with Young Lord Su.¡±

    This caught Su Yi off guard. And here he¡¯d thought it was someone from the House of the Skywalking Sword.

    ¡°Come in,¡± said Su Yi.

    Before long, Pu Surong, A¡¯Leng, and Ruo Huan pushed open the doors and entered.

    The first thing they saw was Su Yi seated beside the pond.

    When A¡¯Leng saw that Su Yi had no intention of rising to greet them, he couldn¡¯t help but frown.?This punk sure knows how to put on airs!

    Pu Surong nced at A¡¯Leng, the warning readily apparent.

    A¡¯Leng smiled and rubbed his nose to express his understanding.

    It was then that Ruo Huan smiled and called out a greeting. ¡°Young Lord Su,?we meet?again.¡±

    Su Yi watched the carp in the pond and said casually, ¡°I let you get awayst time, yet you dare appear before me again? Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll kill you?¡±

    Ruo Huan froze, then smiled. ¡°Young Lord Su, you sure know how to joke.¡±

    Pu Surong then interjected, ¡°Young Lord Su, please forgive us for disturbing you.¡±

    As she spoke, the entire group stopped by the pond.

    ¡°No need for pleasantries. Just tell me why you¡¯re here,¡± said Su Yi, still reclining in his wicker chair. Beneath the light of dusk, every inch of him seemed rxed and indolent.

    A¡¯Leng found his behavior and bearing extremely distasteful. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Aren¡¯t you at least going to invite us to sit down or offer us tea and refreshments? Aren¡¯t you treating us with a bit too much disrespect?¡±

    Su Yi nced at him, then said, ¡°Dirty little beast, it seems the loss you suffered today at Mount Heavenbristle was insufficient. You haven¡¯t learned your lesson at all.¡±

    A¡¯Leng¡¯s pupils constricted, and his expression instantly darkened. ¡°So you really were the one who used the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation to attack me today!¡±

    Pu Surong and Ruo Huan looked at each other. Both were starting to understand.

    ¡°You?here for revenge?¡± Su Yi finally looked directly at A¡¯Leng. However, his contemptuous expression left A¡¯Leng utterly enraged.

    Su Yi ignored him and went on. ¡°The Xia Emperor said his business with the Purple Moon Foxes is personal, so I have no ns to get involved. Otherwise, do you really think you could have left Mount Heavenbristle alive today?¡±

    A¡¯Leng couldn¡¯t take it any longer. ¡°Ridiculous! All you did was borrow the power of the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation. Do you really think killing a few Spiritual Incarnation cultivators means you can do whatever you want without fear?¡±

    When she saw the growing tension in the air, Pu Surong immediately called out a rebuke. ¡°A¡¯Leng! Don¡¯t forget what you promised me earlier!¡±

    A¡¯Leng¡¯s expression shifted, but in the end, he held back.

    Su Yi, however, couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay any attention to him. He took out moon ms and tossed them to the spirit carp as he spoke. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you should leave.¡±

    Pu Surong calmed herself, then said, ¡°We¡¯vee without ill intentions. Young Lord Su, please, don¡¯t refuse us like this. There is actually something I¡¯d like to discuss with you.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it,¡± said Su Yi, but his thoughts were elsewhere.

    Pu Surong¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°I heard that quite a few ancient factions have grudges against you, and that although you have the imperial family¡¯s protection, the imperial family is beset on all sides and barely able to protect itself. Should a crisis arise, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll find it difficult to shield you.¡±

    She paused, then continued, ¡°But if you agree to do something for me, I¡¯d be happy to assist you and free you of these concerns.¡±

    Her beautiful face filled with confidence. ¡°Those ancient factions might perhaps stand at the pinnacle of the Azure Continent, but in my eyes¡­ they¡¯re not much of a threat!¡±

    She spoke withplete assurance.

    Su Yi asked in confusion, ¡°What is it you want me to agree to?¡±

    Pu Surong smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s actually quite simple. I hope you can end your rtionship with my daughter, Qingyuan, and that you two can each go your separate ways, without any further interactions.¡±

    Su Yi was instantly bbergasted. Even if you¡¯d hit him over the head, he would never have guessed that Pu Surong woulde here for something like that!

    The crux of the matter was that it seemed there... really wasn¡¯t much of an improper rtionship between him and Xia Qingyuan¡­

    He pondered briefly, then asked, ¡°What ¡®rtionship¡¯ are you referring to?¡±

    A¡¯Leng couldn¡¯t help but say coldly, ¡°Su Yi, we¡¯re all sensible people, so don¡¯t y dumb. Don¡¯t you think hiding it like that is immature and ridiculous?¡±

    His expression was utterly disdainful.

    The young woman in yellow, Ruo Huan, sighed. ¡°Young Lord Su, feelings between men and women are perfectly natural, but there¡¯s no future for you and Little Sister Qingyuan. I hope you can rein in your horse before it carries you off a cliff and?turn?back while there¡¯s still time. That would be a form of release for both of you.¡±

    She then looked directly at Su Yi and said seriously, ¡°If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll only hurt yourself, and others too.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Su Yi didn¡¯t know what to make of this.?Why do they seem to think Xia Qingyuan and I are having some kind of affair?

 Chapter 701: An Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 701: An Invitation</h4>

    Su Yi didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    He and Xia Qingyuan had a good rtionship, but they weren¡¯t ¡°in a rtionship.¡±

    It was obvious that Pu Surong and the others had misunderstood.

    Before he could respond, Pu Surong said softly, ¡°I¡¯m well aware that doing so will hurt you emotionally, but please, understand. Qingyuan will return to the n with me, and she is destined never to have any entanglements with men!¡±

    She said thatst part with staunch assurance.

    Su Yi furrowed his brow. ¡°Unless my ears deceive me, it seems you just said that Miss Qingyuan can never love a man?¡±

    Pu Surong nodded as if it were a matter of course. ¡°If she wants to receive our n¡¯s benevolence, she must pay the corresponding price and ept the apanying responsibility.¡±

    Something urred to Su Yi, and he instantly understood. ¡°Are you taking Miss Qingyuan back to the Purple Moon Foxes to be their next holy maiden?¡±

    Pu Surong was stunned. ¡°So, young lord, you already knew about this?¡±

    Su Yi sighed. ¡°Does that mean that when you left the Xia Emperor, it was to be the next so-called ¡®holy maiden¡¯ too?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Pu Surong nodded.

    Su Yi instantly fell silent.

    ording to the rules of the Purple Moon Foxes, bing the holy maiden required severing all romantic attachments. Only then could one inherit their ancestral legacy, the Moon-Summoning Sacred Canon.

    Su Yi had no intention ofbeling this rule ¡°good¡± or ¡°bad.¡±

    But at the very least, he didn¡¯t want to see Xia Qingyuan be a ¡°heartless¡± woman. It was far too great a price to pay for the seat?of holy?maiden.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already hurt the Xia Emperor. Now, you want to hurt your daughter too? Is the seat?of holy?maiden really that important to you?¡± asked Su Yi.

    This question wasn¡¯t at all polite, but Pu Surong didn¡¯t get angry. She said solemnly, ¡°When parents love their children, they n for their futures. I¡¯m Qingyuan¡¯s mother, so I¡¯m naturally doing this for her own good.¡±

    ¡°As she agreed to leave with you?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Pu Surong said calmly, ¡°Xia Yunjing hasn¡¯t let me see her yet, but it doesn¡¯t matter. When I leave, I¡¯ll definitely take my daughter with me. She might be angry, and she might oppose it, and she might not understand why I¡¯m doing this, but once she bes the holy maiden, she¡¯ll naturally understand my good intentions.¡±

    She looked at Su Yi. ¡°Please, grant me this request. I guarantee that so long as you end your rtionship with my daughter, I¡¯ll help ensure your safety.¡±

    A¡¯Leng and Ruo Huan looked at Su Yi too.

    She¡¯d already said everything she had to say. Now, they had to wait and see how Su Yi responded.

    However, Su Yi just said coolly, ¡°I can?make?you a guarantee too. Unless Miss Qingyuan agrees to go with you, not even the Imperial Realm ancestors of the Purple Moon Foxes can take her away.¡±

    The atmosphere was instantly tense and stifled.

    Pu Surong¡¯s painted eyebrows gradually furrowed.

    A¡¯Leng, however, couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly. ¡°Su Yi, you can¡¯t act on impulse. I know you¡¯re upset, and I know you have heaven-defying foundations and tyrannicalbat abilities. I know you¡¯re far beyond a typical genius.¡±

    A momentter, he sharply changed tacks, and a mocking jeer tugged at his lips. ¡°Still, although this might be unpleasant to hear, if you stick to this course of action, you¡¯ll be no different from a mantis trying to block a chariot!¡±

    Ruo Huan couldn¡¯t help but chime in too. ¡°Young Lord Su, we just want you to distance yourself from Little Sister Qingyuan, yet you¡¯ve gone and proimed that you¡¯ll stop us from leaving with her¡­. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a bit excessive?¡±

    Su Yi gazed up at the horizon, where dusk was setting in, and said with waning interest, ¡°I already said everything I had to say. It¡¯s time for you to leave.¡±

    The way?A¡¯Leng?saw it, he¡¯d already been quite tolerant, but Su Yi waspletely intractable. He couldn¡¯t help but lose his temper.

    However, just as he was about to say something, Pu Surong intervened. ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble.¡±

    A¡¯Leng?felt angry and stifled. ¡°Big Sis, can¡¯t you see how awful this guy¡¯s attitude is? Seems to me that unless we teach him a lesson, he¡¯ll think we¡¯re a bunch of pushovers!¡±

    Pu Surong ignored his resentmentpletely. Instead, she looked at the still-reclining Su Yi. ¡°Young Lord Su, I trust that when you realize how much danger you¡¯re in, you¡¯ll change your tune. When the timees, I¡¯ll still be willing to assist you.¡±

    She seemed quite confident, as if she¡¯d nned everything out.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even look at her. In truth, he had nothing else to say.

    Pu Surong saw this and was just about to leave when Weng Jiu¡¯s voice rang out just beyond the gates: ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, Third Elder Mi Tianhe of the House of the Skywalking Sword hase for an audience with several experts of his sect.¡±

    Pu Surong¡¯s expression turned a bit strange, and she didn¡¯t rush to leave.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see what¡¯s happening,¡± she transmitted to Ruo Huan and A¡¯Leng. Both of them nodded.

    Su Yi could tell at a nce that they nned to stick around and watch the show, but he couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay them any heed. ¡°Bring them inside.¡±

    It was already dusk, and the skies over the horizon were the dull gray of lead. The streetlights were freshly lit, and the sound of hustle and bustle emanated from afar.

    When Weng Jiu led a group of cultivators inside, Azurecloud Court seemed a lot more crowded.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Pu, what are you doing here?¡± Weng Jiu was instantly surprised.

    ¡°Go ahead and chat,¡± said Pu?Surong?with a tranquil look on her face. She led A¡¯Leng and Ruo Huan away, and the three of them watched from the far end of the courtyard.

    Weng Jiu then looked at Su Yi, and when he saw that Su Yi didn¡¯t object, he smiled and introduced their guests, one by one.

    A total of four House of the Skywalking Sword experts hade.

    The first was a thin, blue-robed man with graying temples. He carried an ancient sword on his back, and he stood out of the crowd. His name was Mi Tianhe, and he was a peak Spiritual Incarnation Realm cultivator, as well as the House of the Skywalking Sword¡¯s third elder.

    His threepanions, two men and one woman, all looked young. They were legacy disciples of the sect, and all three were in the Spiritual Manifestation Realm.

    Even in the modern Great Xia, their?cultivations?were?exceptional.

    They¡¯d be considered elites of the younger generation even in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds. After all, anyone who stepped into the Spirit Dao at such a tender age was sure to be extraordinary.

    However, people like them had long since ceased to interest Su Yi.

    ¡°Greetings, Fellow Daoist Su!¡± Mi Tianhe approached with a smile.

    Su Yi waved the greeting away. ¡°I dislike pleasantries. If you have something to say, just say it.¡±

    The three youths apanying Mi Tianhe frowned.

    Pu Surong, A¡¯Leng, and Ruo Huan looked at each other. They finally understood; it wasn¡¯t that Su Yi was ostracizing them.

    He treated everyone like this!

    ¡°Were this the Bright Sky Realm, with that brazen, prideful way of doing things, he¡¯d have been killed countless times over by now!¡± jeered A¡¯Leng.

    Meanwhile, by the bank of the pond.

    Mi Tianhe let out a burst of heartyughter. ¡°On the way here, Fellow Daoist Weng told me you were forthright and direct, and that you had no taste for borate formalities. It seems that is indeed the case. However¡­¡±

    He nced at Pu Surong and herpanions.

    Weng Jiu said hurriedly, ¡°Fellow Daoist Mi, please rest assured. No matter what you¡¯vee here to discuss, with their statuses, Fellow Daoist Pu and herpanions won¡¯t leak a word of it.¡±

    Once he had Weng Jiu¡¯s guarantee, Mi Tianhe smiled and nodded.

    Then, without any further hesitation, he directly stated his intentions. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, I¡¯vee here today on the sect leader¡¯s orders. We hope to invite you to join the House of the Skywalking Sword!¡±

    Silence greeted this deration.

    Weng Jiu was caught off guard, and his gaze flickered.

    Pu Surong and herpanions were stunned too.

    Earlier, they¡¯d thought that since Su Yi was in dire straits, they could ¡°send him coal in a blizzard¡± and convince him to obediently end things with Xia Qingyuan.

    They wouldn¡¯t have guessed that the House of the Skywalking Sword had simr ns!

    Su Yi asked in confusion, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about offending the various ancient factions?¡±

    Mi Tianhe smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need to hide it. Since we darede here, we¡¯ve naturally considered the risks ande up with a countermeasure.¡±

    This piqued Su Yi¡¯s interest. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it, then.¡±

    The others pricked up their ears as well.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually rather simple. First, we¡¯ll need you to cooperate with us and temporarily adopt a pseudonym and new identity,¡± Mi Tianhe said directly. ¡°However, if the ancient factions see through our ruse and view us with enmity, we¡¯re not afraid to contend with them. Even if we lose in the end, we can always choose to depart the Azure Continent.¡±

    He paused, then smiled. ¡°However, in my estimations, I¡¯m afraid the ancient factions won¡¯t dare cast aside all pretenses of cordiality with the House of the Skywalking Sword on your ount, Fellow Daoist Su.¡±

    Su Yi felt enlightened. The House of the Skywalking Sword was from another world, and this was the Azure Continent! They could advance and attack, or retreat and defend as they pleased!

    This was the greatest source of their confidence!

    Mi Tianhe smiled. ¡°Furthermore, as an expression of our sincerity, so long as you choose to join us, we can break protocol and promote you directly to core disciple. Furthermore, you won¡¯t be restricted by our sect¡¯s rules, and you¡¯ll have no need to obey senior sect members'' orders!

    ¡°On top of that, we¡¯ll pour all of our cultivation resources into helping you establish the firmest possible foundations in the Spirit Dao in preparation for breaking into the Imperial Realm!¡±

    This time, even Pu Surong and her cohort were stunned.

    They could tell that the House of the Skywalking Sword attached enormous importance to Su Yi. Otherwise, they would never have offered suchvish conditions.

    Especially the part about being exempt from the rules and under no obligation to follow orders. That was almost impossible for any top faction to agree to!

    Weng Jiu¡¯s heart clenched.

    If the House of the Skywalking Sect lured Su Yi away, who would help the imperial family repair the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation?

    The three disciples apanying Mi Tianhe couldn¡¯t help but be jealous.

    Although they were legacy disciples of the Spiritual Manifestation Realm, they were in no way qualified to enjoy such special treatment!

    However, against all expectations, Su Yi didn¡¯t even stop to think. He just shook his head and refused. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in joining a sect to cultivate.¡±

    He¡¯d said this out of consideration for their sincerity, and he figured he was being polite.

    Otherwise, he would have long since turned up his nose and ignored them.

    After all, in his past life, he reigned supreme over the wilds, his sword suppressing the heavens. His aplishments would have been dazzling in any era, past or present.

    How could such an invitation tempt him?

    If his friends in his past life heard about this, they might well clutch their stomachs andugh uproariously.

    When they heard Su Yi¡¯s refusal, those present were stunned. They almost dared not believe their ears.

    Just like that¡­ he refused them so casually?

    Even Weng Jiu was dazed.

    He admitted to himself,?In his shoes, in the face of such generous conditions and special treatment, I would have at least been tempted!

    But it seems Su Yi didn¡¯t care at all¡­

 Chapter 702: Loose Lips Lead to Disaster, His Death Is Unworthy of Pity

    <h4>Chapter 702: Loose Lips Lead to Disaster, His Death Is Unworthy of Pity</h4>

    Mi Tianhe took a deep breath and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, if you think those conditions are insufficient, go ahead and tell me what you desire. So long as it¡¯s within my authority, I¡¯ll agree to anything. What I cannot promise you, I¡¯ll do my best to win approval for.¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not a problem with the conditions, it¡¯s that I¡¯m not interested in joining any sect at all.¡±

    Mi Tianhe was stunned.

    The jade-robed young man beside him couldn¡¯t help but interject, ¡°Su Yi, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t understand your current predicament? Throughout the nation, who but the House of the Skywalking Sword would dare risk provoking the ancient factions¡¯ ire just to help you?¡±

    His words revealed his anger; he obviously thought Su Yi didn¡¯t know what was good for him.

    The other two House of the Skywalking Sword disciples looked angry too.

    Su Yi, however,ughed. ¡°Help me? That¡¯s a nice way of putting it. In truth, you¡¯re just trying to loot a burning house.¡±

    Loot a burning house!

    The phrase didn¡¯t just visibly displease Mi Tianhe and hispanions; Pu Surong¡¯s group was ufortable too, and they were inwardly furious.?This guy obviously doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him!

    ¡°I suggest you all leave now, while I¡¯m still in a good mood.¡± Su Yi rose from his wicker chair. Night was falling, and he didn¡¯t want to waste any more time on something so trivial.

    Mi Tianhe said gravely, ¡°Fellow Daoist, please hear me out. ording to the House of the Skywalking Sword¡¯s investigations, a group of ancient factions led by the Demonic Huan Family will descend upon Nine Tripod City within ten days.?First, to target you. Second, to take down the imperial family!¡±

    Weng Jiu¡¯s expression shifted. Clearly, he hadn¡¯t known about this.

    ¡°In other words, there isn¡¯t much time left for the imperial family, or for you, Fellow Daoist.¡± Mi Tianhe continued, ¡°I have no desire to threaten you. I just think you¡¯re a rare genius of the Dao of the Sword, and it would be a pity if some unforeseen disaster befell you. Please, consider my offer carefully.¡±

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°You¡¯re wee to wait and see. Someone will indeed?face?¡®unforeseen disaster,¡¯ but there¡¯s no way it¡¯ll be me.¡±

    Mi Tianhe was stunned.

    The jade-robed young man reacted as if he¡¯d just heard an enormous joke. He couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter and jeer, ¡°Su Yi, surely you don¡¯t really think your power alone is enough to contend with those ancient factions?¡±

    Su Yi said coolly, ¡°One more word, and I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    His dark eyes were distant and deep as he looked at the young man.

    The young man in jade was initially furious, but he shuddered beneath Su Yi¡¯s gaze. His hair stood on end, and he felt as if he¡¯d plunged into an icy abyss.

    Mi Tianhe barked a rebuke. ¡°Shi An, don¡¯t be impudent!¡±

    The jade-robed young man¡¯s face alternated white and green.

    Mi Tianhe looked at Su Yi, then said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, in my estimation, even if you¡¯re not concerned about yourself, you ought to consider the wellbeing of the imperial family.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shot up. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°The House of the Skywalking Sword promised to shelter a portion of the imperial n to prevent them from facingplete annihtion,¡± said Mi Tianhe. ¡°However, the Xia Emperor said that everything was up to you. If you¡¯re willing to join us, he¡¯ll agree to cooperate with us. If you refuse, he¡¯ll refuse.¡±

    Su Yi nced at Weng Jiu. ¡°Is that true?¡±

    Weng Jiu nodded.

    Su Yi thought it over, but he quickly understood what the emperor was thinking.

    If he agreed to join the House of the Skywalking Sword, it would mean he and the House of the Skywalking Sword were in the same camp.

    The Xia Emperor would naturally have no further reasons to refuse to do business with them.

    Conversely, if he refused to join the House of the Skywalking Sword, the Xia Emperor would note his attitude and refuse to conduct any business with the sect.

    In summary, the Xia Emperor had bet all his chips on Su Yi. He would retreat when Su Yi retreated, and advance when Su Yi advanced!

    Su Yi could help but be impressed.?The Xia Emperor¡¯s cultivation base wasn¡¯t all that impressive, but his vision and courage far surpassed the vast majority of the poption!

    When he saw Su Yi sink into a lengthy silence, a faint smile rose unbidden to Mi Tianhe¡¯s lips. ¡°Fellow Daoist, joining us will kill two birds with one stone. Both you and the imperial family will avert disaster. I just don¡¯t know¡­ if you¡¯ve reached a decision yet?¡±

    All eyes were instantly on Su Yi.

    However, Su Yi just said coolly, ¡°You can leave.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    None of them would have anticipated that Su Yi would refuse them so bluntly!

    No matter how good his temperament, Mi Tianhe could no longer suppress his displeasure, and his expression instantly turned unsightly.

    He said gravely, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯ve truly thought this through?¡±

    Su Yi was obviously starting to lose patience. ¡°You still don¡¯t understand? With me here, nothing will happen to the imperial family, or to Nine Tripod City!¡±

    ¡°Insane! This guy¡¯s absolutely insane!¡± The jade-robed youth could no longer hold back hisughter. ¡°He¡¯s seriously saying he can single-handedly ensure the imperial family¡¯s safety? If word got out, he¡¯d be a nationalughingsto¡ª¡±

    Splurt!

    His voice came to an abrupt halt.

    A streak of sword qi had carved through his throat, leaving a startling, bloody hole behind.

    His eyes widened, seemingly in disbelief.

    Then, he fell over backward, dead on the spot.

    The courtyard instantly fell silent. Even the birds ceased their song.

    It had all happened too suddenly, catching thempletely off guard.

    After all, who could have imagined that Su Yi would kill someone out of nowhere?¡±

    ¡°Loose lips lead to disaster. His death is unworthy of pity,¡± Su Yi said calmly.

    He¡¯d already warned the young man that if he said another word, he¡¯d kill him.

    And Su Yi had always been the type to keep his word!

    ¡°You¡­ You actually killed him!?¡± Mi Tianhe¡¯s face was ashen. He was iparably furious.

    This sudden bloodshed shocked him. He would never have guessed that Su Yi would dare attack under such circumstances.

    The corners of Weng Jiu¡¯s lips twitched, but he said nothing. He was well aware of Su Yi¡¯s temperament, and he had to admit it¡­ that jade-robed young man¡­ Shi An or whatever his name was¡­ really had been asking for it.

    ¡°What a guy!¡± Not far away, A¡¯Leng was bbergasted. ¡°Is he giving in to recklessness because he knows he¡¯s doomed?¡±

    Pu Surong and Ruo Huan looked at each other. Both were astonished.

    Disputes were hard to avoid at a discussion like this, but typically, no matter how displeased they were, everyone kept their tempers under control to maintain a superficial peace.

    But Su Yi? One wrong word, and he cut someone down!

    Thispletely ruined any chance he¡¯d had of doing business with the House of the Skywalking Sword. Furthermore, he¡¯d even implicated the Xia Family!

    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I dare kill someone?¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh dryly. ¡°All you¡¯ve done is put on a facade of sending coal in a blizzard for the sake of looting a burning house. If I were really angry, I¡¯d crush the entire House of the Skywalking Sword beneath my feet. And why shouldn¡¯t I?¡±

    Weng Jiu aside, everyone present found themselves thinking the same thing: <i>he¡¯s deranged!</i>

    Mi Tianhe was so furious that heughed. ¡°Very good, Su Yi! You refused to do this the easy way, so just you wait!¡±

    He looked ovee with anger, but in truth, he hadn¡¯t let his fury get to his head. He was well aware that fighting Su Yi now would be no different from suicide.

    After all, every cultivator beneath the heavens knew that this young man in blue possessed the heaven-defying strength to kill Spiritual Incarnation cultivators!

    The group of Dongguo Family Spiritual Incarnation experts were the most convincing proof possible.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°When the ancient factions fall t on their faces before me, remember toe back and say that to me again.?Do you hear me? If you don¡¯te, I¡¯ll visit the House of the Skywalking Sword myself. Should ite to that, I guarantee that there will no longer be a ce for the House of the Skywalking Sword here on the Azure Continent.¡±

    He waved. ¡°Bye. Forgive me for not seeing you out.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just have to wait with bated breath!¡± Mi Tianhe snorted coldly, swooshed his sleeves, and left.

    The two remaining disciples, one male, one female, left with him, carrying the jade-robed young man¡¯s corpse.

    .

    It was only after they¡¯d disappeared from view that Weng Jiu?approached, his?expression grave. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, no matter what you decide, the imperial family will stand with you!¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± said Su Yi. He then fixed his gaze on Pu Surong and her cohort. ¡°The show¡¯s over. Isn¡¯t it about time you left too?¡±

    Pu Surong steadied her emotions, then said seriously, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, what I said earlier still applies. I trust that when you truly encounter danger, you¡¯ll change your tune.¡±

    There was no doubt about it; she was still hung up on getting Su Yi to sever his bond with Xia Qingyuan.

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Well, you¡¯d best remember what I said too. So long as I¡¯m around, you Purple Moon Foxes cannot possibly take Miss Qingyuan away.¡±

    Pu Surong¡¯s beautiful eyes narrowed.

    After a while, she shook her head but said no more. She simply led A¡¯Leng and Ruo Huan away.

    Night breezes blew past, and the aroma of springtime¡ªtrees, flowers, and loamy soil¡ªspread throughout the courtyard.

    Su Yi stretched, then said to Weng Jiu, ¡°Just now, that guy said that the various ancient factions would join forces and attack within ten days. Should that truly happen, all you have to do is inform me.¡±

    Weng Jiu said gravely, ¡°Young lord, can you finish repairing the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation within ten days?¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±

    Weng Jiu was stunned. Then, his brow knit with worry. ¡°But in that case, we¡¯re truly finished.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to panic about?¡± Su Yi found this rather funny. ¡°It¡¯s just killing a few members of some ancient factions. Me and my sword will be plenty.¡±

    Weng Jiu gasped.?One person, fighting an alliance of ancient factions all on his own!?

    No matter how much faith he had in Su Yi¡¯s strength, he found this hard to believe.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to concern himself with what Weng Jiu thought. He said, ¡°Go tell the Xia Emperor and say he needn¡¯t concern himself about this. I¡¯ll take full responsibility for everything.¡±

    Weng Jiu nodded, then left, looking dazed.

    There was no doubt that Su Yi¡¯s decision had dealt him a heavy mental blow, and he¡¯d need time to recover his senses.

    When Weng Jiu returned to Mount Heavenbristle and recounted everything that had transpired to the emperor, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°My lord, do you think Fellow Daoist Su¡­ can really pull it off?¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, the Xia Emperor nodded. ¡°He can!¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    Weng Jiu said nothing.

    Meanwhile, the Xia Emperor had already started giving orders. ¡°Investigate the top ancient factions¡¯ movements. I most certainly won¡¯t be happy if we¡¯repletely unprepared for their arrival.¡±

    Weng Jiu¡¯s heart shook, and he solemnly acknowledged his orders. ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Meanwhile¡ª¡ª

    The gates of Azurecloud Court were shrouded in darkness when someone knocked on them once more.

 Chapter 703: Meng Po Palace

    <h4>Chapter 703: Meng Po Pce</h4>

    ¡°Come in,¡± said Su Yi as he sat back down in his wicker chair.

    Before long, a bony old blind man in tattered clothing walked inside.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Excellency, and congrattions on refining an ideal Natal Spirit Treasure!¡± The old blind man respectfully bowed in greeting.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You might be blind, but your vision is far better than most.¡±

    The old blind manughed too. ¡°My eyes are blind, but my heart isn¡¯t. The vast majority of people are fools; they have eyes, but they cannot see.¡±

    He paused, then red his nostrils and eximed, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Purple Moon Foxes killed someone here tonight?"

    He could smell blood, as well as the unique scent of the Purple Moon Foxes.

    ¡°Someone died here, but it wasn¡¯t the foxes¡¯ work. A foolish small fry, that¡¯s all,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°What have youe here for?¡±

    The old blind man said hurriedly, ¡°Your Excellency, I have major news to report, and I hope to receive your guidance.¡±

    ¡°Major news?¡± Su Yi looked intrigued. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡±

    ¡°On the second day of the second lunar month, the day the dragon raises its head, the power of the Azure Continent¡¯s source transformed, and the power of the Grand Dao fell like rain, nketing the entire continent,¡± said the old blind man. ¡°I trust you know about that already.¡±

    Su Yi nodded.

    It was on that very night that he proved his Dao above the Sea of Chaotic Spirits and entered the Spiritual Manifestation Realm.

    The old blind man took a deep breath, his expression excited, yet solemn. ¡°On that night, I sensed numerous new rifts in the spatial barrier around the Azure Continent. Some are dead-ends, while some link to other worlds.?One of them even leads to the Netherworld!¡±

    When he heard that, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Truly?¡±

    The old blind man said solemnly, ¡°This old man wouldn¡¯t dare lie about such a thing. Not long ago, I ventured into the Dark Immortal Grounds, one of the Great Xia¡¯s three forbidden zones. I can already say with certainty that there¡¯s a spatial tunnel somewhere in the Dark Immortal Grounds!¡±

    The Great Xia had three forbidden zones: Sumeru Immortal Ind, the Glittering Ghost Domain, and the Dark Immortal Grounds.

    To the best of Su Yi¡¯s knowledge, Ye Xun had arrived in the Azure Continent through a spatial tunnel in the Glittering Ghost Domain.

    When he visited the Glittering Ghost Domain not long ago, Su Yi found the already destroyed spatial tunnel.

    He would never have guessed that there was yet another tunnel in the Dark Immortal Grounds!

    ¡°Did you see the tunnel with your own eyes?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The old blind man said, ¡°I performed repeated divinations with the Heaven-Perceiving Truth-Determining Art, and I can say with certainty that a spatial rift leading to the Netherworld exists in the Dark Immortal Grounds.?Furthermore, when I proceeded to the Dark Immortal Grounds, I saw an inheritor of the Meng Po Pce.¡±

    The Meng Po Pce!

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shot up.

    The Meng Po Pce upied the Netherworld¡¯s Naihe Ridge, and it was one of the realm¡¯s most ancient factions. It stood at the top of the Netherworld alongside the Yellow Springs Pce, the Five Directions Ghost Sect, the Six Divisions of the Underworld, and the Nine Royal ns.

    Theirs were true soul cultivator legacies. Every one of their pce masters was a terrifying existence who¡¯d reached the Imperial Realm through the power of their soul.

    In his past life, while wandering the Netherworld, he had once saved a man who called himself Yun Ziying from the boundless Sea of Bitterness.

    He was a high elder of the Meng Po Pce, and his title was the Profound Purple Netherworld Emperor.

    However, that had happened tens of thousands of years before. It was old news.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°So have members of the Meng Po Pce already discovered and upied the spatial tunnel in the Dark Immortal Grounds?¡±

    The old blind man nodded. ¡°That¡¯s most likely the case.¡±

    A momentter, he said with great concern, ¡°I once mistakenly assumed that the otherworld factions entering the Azure Continent all hailed from lesser nes.

    ¡°Now that the Meng Po Pce has appeared, I rather suspect that when the Radiant Epoch arrives, even ancient orthodoxies of major worlds will appear. If so, I¡¯m afraid the Azure Continent will be in for utter turmoil!¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have guessed it looking at you, but you¡¯re actually ratherpassionate.¡±

    The old blind man said sheepishly, ¡°When a nest is overturned, no eggs remain intact. This old man is just taking precautions. Whatever happens, I want to be prepared.¡±

    ¡°Your concerns aren¡¯t unreasonable,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°As you realized earlier, experts of the Bright Sky Realm¡¯s Purple Moon Fox n have already appeared here.¡±

    The old blind man froze, his expression shifting.

    The Nine Provinces of the Wilds epassed and protected thirty-three smaller worlds. The Bright Sky Realm was one of them!

    The old blind man was naturally well aware of it, too.

    He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Your Excellency, does that mean that when the Radiant Epoch begins, the Wilds¡¯ factions will get involved too?¡±

    Su Yiughed dryly, ¡°Most likely not. Even if the Azure Continent wees a Radiant Epoch, and even if it undergoes an earth-shaking transformation, it¡¯ll still be nowhere near as prosperous or flourishing as the Wilds.

    ¡°The peak factions of the Wilds couldn¡¯t possibly take any interest in the Azure Continent¡¯s Radiant Epoch.¡±

    He understood the Wilds far too well.

    As the former Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, the sole sovereign of the Wilds, he understood how the Wilds¡¯ top factions conducted their affairs better than anyone.

    ¡°I feel much calmer having heard that.¡± The old blind man broke into a grin, and he visibly rxed.

    Su Yi thought to himself,?The only thing I¡¯m still curious about is just how the Purple Moon Foxes got here from the Bright Sky Realm. If I can find a lead, when I return to the Wilds, I could choose to enter through the Bright Sky Realm.

    Here, Su Yi suddenly recalled something. ¡°Earlier, you said there was something you wanted my advice about. Does it perhaps involve the Netherworld?¡±

    The old blind man nodded. ¡°Your Excellency, I only came to the Azure Continent to escape otherwise certain doom in the Netherworld. Now, I¡¯d like to find an opportunity to go back and see if I can discover our founder¡¯s whereabouts¡­¡±

    The old blind man was referring to the founder of the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers, Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer.

    He and Su Yi were acquainted, and they¡¯d once gambled to see who could catch a Rebirth Fish in the Pool of Rebirth first.

    In the end, Su Yi won, but Old Ghost Coffin Bearer didn¡¯t carry out his end of the bargain. He couldn¡¯t offer Su Yi the Coffin of the Six Paths of Reincarnation, and he said the treasure had yet to enter the world, but that he¡¯d give it to Su Yi once he¡¯d located it.

    That was how Su Yi had be Old Ghost Coffin Bearer¡¯s ¡°debt collector.¡±

    And the old blind man was Old Ghost Coffin Bearer¡¯s grand-disciple.

    ording to the old blind man, Old Ghost Coffin Bearer had disappeared while searching for the Coffin of the Six Paths of Reincarnation, and there¡¯d been no word of him since.

    ¡°You want to?find Old?Ghost Coffin-Bearer and avenge your master?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The old blind man once told him that, five hundred years ago, his eldest disciple, Pi Mo, ventured into the Netherworld in search of Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer¡¯s whereabouts.

    Pi Mo had failed to locate Old Ghost Coffin Bearer, but he did find the old blind man¡¯s master, Five Burials. He attempted to capture Five Burials, only for Five Burials to use a self-destructive technique. He sessfully escaped and used the Divine Wheel of the Netherworld Old Ghost Coffin Bearer had left behind to send the old blind man away from the Netherworld.

    However, his injuries were so severe that, having seen his disciple off, he passed away.

    Pi Mo was behind all this. He was the one who¡¯d started this grudge.

    But Su Yi had already guessed why his traitorous eldest disciple had ventured into the Netherworld five hundred years ago to search for Old Ghost Coffin Bearer. He was most likely trying to determine whether his master was truly alive or dead!

    After all, five hundred years ago, he¡¯d already chosen to reincarnate and cultivate anew, and the coffin he¡¯d ced in his hall of mourning didn¡¯t really contain his remains¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said the old blind man. He looked grief-stricken.

    A momentter, he took a deep breath. ¡°Your Excellency, as you know, I¡¯ve already taken Chi Jiansu as my disciple, so the lineage of the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers will continue. Even if returning to the Netherworld means facing certain doom, I have no regrets.¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Su Yi said, ¡°I¡¯m the one who implicated your master, and I ought to be the one to avenge him.¡±

    The old blind man was bbergasted. ¡°Your Excellency, what¡­ what do you mean?¡±

    Su Yi patted him on the shoulder. ¡°All you need to know is that I¡¯ll help you deal with Pi Mo, and I¡¯ll help you get justice for your master. That¡¯s enough.¡±

    The old blind man was stunned. After a while, he said gratefully, ¡°Your Excellency, this¡­ How could I ept¡­¡±

    Su Yi sighed and interrupted him. ¡°Listen to me. For now, don¡¯t rush to return to the Netherworld. After all, the Dark Immortal Grounds are already under the Meng Po Pce¡¯s control. If you attempt to return, they¡¯ll surely get in your way.

    He paused, then added, ¡°And I¡¯m sure to venture into the Netherworld one day, as I need to retrieve some treasures I¡¯ve entrusted to my old friends. When the timees, we can travel together.¡±

    The old blind man straightforwardly agreed. ¡°Okay!¡±

    They chatted a while longer, but soon, the old blind man bade farewell.

    Su Yi leaned back in his wicker chair, gazed into the distant night sky, and sank into thought.

    The news the old blind man had brought him tonight confirmed something he¡¯d already suspected: although the world¡¯s bnce of power was changing, this was merely the beginning. The true spectacle wouldn¡¯t start until the onset of the Radiant Epoch.

    When the time came, it seemed likely that no small number of otherworld factions would show up for a piece of the pie!

    Things are getting more and more interesting. No wonder the Demonic Huan Family and the various other ancient factions are seizing the months before the Radiant Epoch to continuously expand their forces. They¡¯ve obviously realized that the true struggle will begin after the Radiant Epoch arrives¡­

    However, should they stand against me, they¡¯ll only bring about their own demise!

    ¡­¡­

    Time slipped by. One day passed after another.

    The third day of the third lunar month.

    It was the middle of spring, and the trees and flowers were in bloom. The grass flourished, nightingales flew to and fro, and spring was in the air.

    And the atmosphere throughout Nine Tripod City was suddenly tense.

    A storm was imminent!

    Because word had spread that five of the top ancient factions¡ªthe Demonic Huan Family, the Burning Sun Sect, Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain, Tianji Dao Mountain, and the Pure Emptiness Buddhist Sect¡ªwould march upon Nine Tripod City in just seven days!

    First, to execute Su Yi!

    Second, to tten the imperial family of the Great Xia!

    This news startled the entire nation, stirring up an enormousmotion.

    And the imperial capital of the Great Xia, Nine Tripod City, had be the eye of the storm!

 Chapter 704: Enemies Arrive

    <h4>Chapter 704: Enemies Arrive</h4>

    Five of the top ancient factions had formed an alliance and pointed their swords at Nine Tripod City!

    This news shook the entire nation.

    The world¡¯s cultivators realized that the ancient factions were going to attack after all. They wanted to seize the imperial n¡¯s territory and authority!

    If they emerged victorious, the Great Xia¡¯s bnce of power would change irrevocably. The five ancient factions would emerge as its new leaders!

    Some people thought, ¡°The ancient factions are really after the imperial family¡¯s power and authority. Killing Su Yi¡­ is an afterthought.¡±

    After all, Su Yi was just one person. No matter how heaven-defying or incredible he was, he wasn¡¯t worth the ancient factions waging war over.

    Their true goal had to be to?divvy?up the imperial family¡¯s territories and take over!

    ¡°The grand battle to follow is sure to be iparably fierce. It¡¯ll go down in the annals of history. Whoever wins will rule everything beneath the heavens!¡± one of the older-generation cultivators said with certainty.

    When word spread, countless people swarmed toward Nine Tripod City from all directions.

    This battle¡¯s importance was enough to bnce the entire nation¡¯s bnce of power. This would be the most important battle before the onset of the Radiant Epoch.

    ¡°We¡­ might well bear witness to history!¡± Some people were full of eagerness.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce and the Dongguo Family participating? The imperial family is like a fatty piece of meat. Don¡¯t tell me they aren¡¯t interested in a piece?¡±

    Many debated why two of the top ancient factions were choosing not to get involved, but no one had a definite answer.

    ¡­¡­

    When they sensed the brewing storm, numerous monsters of the ancient era and geniuses of the present day proceeded toward Nine Tripod City.

    Their ranks included Zeng Pu, Chi Jiansu, Gu Cangning, Li Handeng, Buddhist Son Chen Lu, and many others.

    Quite a few of the top geniuses of the Ranking of Stars headed to the capital too!

    These were dazzling figures, people whose names shook their respective regions. People like them weren¡¯t overly concerned with whether or not the imperial family fell.

    They were more interested to see whether or not Su Yi could ovee this storm alive!

    After all, since re-entering the Great Xia¡¯s world of cultivation, he¡¯d killed Chu Yunke and several other members of Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain, defeated Dongguo Feng at Cloudsky Divine Pce, and in Dongguo Hai and six other Spiritual Incarnation experts.

    This glorious record of aplishments meant that the world¡¯s eyes were on Su Yi once more.

    There were even rumors that Bluecloud Tower would soon publish a revised Ranking of Stars, and that this time, Su Yi would appear in the top three!

    Yet such an unmatched figure was now the joint target of five top ancient factions. Who wouldn¡¯t have paid attention?

    ¡­

    As people gathered to watch history unfold, Nine Tripod City itself became deste and deserted.

    Ever since word of the five ancient factions¡¯ joint invasion spread, the capital¡¯s inhabitants fled like startled birds and left the city.

    Even the ordinary mortals were well aware that when the grand battle began, the destruction would most likely devastate the capital!

    Remaining within its walls would be no different from throwing their lives away.

    This was what they meant when they said, ¡°A city and its inhabitants fall together.¡±

    Thus, in just a few days, more than half the poption, cultivators and ordinary folk alike, hurriedly left the city.

    The once first-rate, bustling metropolis was all of a sudden devoid of life, empty, and deserted.

    Its former prosperity flowing away like water.

    ¡°The once grand Nine Tripod City is now utterly deserted.¡± Atop Mount Heavenbristle, the Xia Emperor stood with his hands behind his back and sighed.

    He then looked at Weng Jiu. ¡°What¡¯s the situation over with the n?¡±

    Weng Jiu said with obvious concern, ¡°Disaster looms, and their hearts are heavy, but fortunately, there hasn¡¯t been any turmoil. Thus far, they¡¯ve all obeyed your orders and remained within Mount Heavenbristle.¡±

    His voice was grave, and a bit hoarse.

    The Xia Emperor seemed calm byparison. ¡°It¡¯s enough that things are stable.¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Weng Jiu said, ¡°My lord, what if Fellow Daoist Su¡­¡±

    The Xia Emperor interrupted him before he could finish the thought. ¡°Ol¡¯ Jiu, there¡¯s no greater taboo than constantly second-guessing your decisions. The costs outweigh the benefits. Besides, I¡¯ve never once thought Fellow Daoist Su would lose!¡±

    He spoke with staunch assurance. This wasn¡¯t just an attempt tofort himself; he was truly confident in Su Yi.

    ¡°Right, what has Fellow Daoist Su been up totely?¡± asked the Xia Emperor.

    Weng Jiu¡¯s expression instantly turned a bit strange. ¡°The same as ever. He cultivates when it¡¯s time to cultivate, rests when it¡¯s time to rest, and asionally strolls through the city with Miss Xinzhao. Yesterday, when I went to visit him, I discovered that even the spirit carp of Azurecloud Court¡¯s pond have gotten fatter since he arrived¡­

    Here, he sighed with admiration. ¡°I have to say, Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s ability to keep his cool is the most impressive I¡¯ve ever seen in my life. Heaven and earth could crumble around him, and he wouldn¡¯t so much as furrow his brow.¡±

    The Xia Emperor couldn¡¯t help but let out a burst of heartyughter. ¡°There¡¯s a calm before every storm! This only makes me feel even greater assurance. It even¡­¡±

    ¡°Even what?¡± Weng Jiu asked curiously.

    The Xia Emperor¡¯s eyes shone as he stared into the distance. ¡°It even makes me wonder what will happen if Fellow Daoist Su takes down the forces of five ancient factions at once. How will the bnce of power change then?¡±

    Weng Jiu pondered this briefly. He couldn¡¯t help but freeze where he stood.

    His heart swelled with emotion.

    ¡­¡­

    Azurecloud Court.

    Su Yi sprawled out in his wicker chair, perfectly content as he soaked in the springtime sunlight.

    He held a begonia seed in his hand.

    A wisp of the power of the Grand Dao shot out of his fingers, and the seed trembled, then suddenly sprouted and grew, swaying in the wind.

    In just a few breaths of time, it had tender green leaves and a flowerbud.

    With a faint, barely audible crack, the bud bloomed into white, jade-like petals. They seemed vibrant and alive, and their surfaces reflected the sunlight like crystals. They were a beautiful sight.

    However, after reaching the peak of its beauty, the begonia¡¯s leaves dried up and turned yellow. Its petals dimmed and withered, and it fell limply into Su Yi¡¯s open palm.

    From a seed to a flower, from new life to withering, from growth to death. In but an instant, itpleted its full life cycle.

    Su Yi silently stared at the withered petals and dried leaves piled atop his palm. He exerted his will, and the abundant power of the Grand Dao circted. Countless, minute begonia seeds sprouted amidst the withered petals and dried leaves, and the cycle of growth began anew.

    A faint smile tugged at Su Yi¡¯s lips.

    This was the Mysterious Truth of Genesis!

    ¡°Genesis¡± referred to the very beginning. When an era began, life was born anew!

    This Mysterious Truthbined the five elements, wind and thunder, and Yin and Yang, three peerless Dao Charms. It was a supreme Spirit Dao Mysterious Truth.

    ¡°Now, I¡¯m finally a true Spirit Dao cultivator!¡± Su Yi sighed.

    It was only in the Spirit Dao that one could refine their Natal Spirit Treasure and gain enlightenment into the truths of the Grand Dao.

    Only those who¡¯d mastered both were worthy of the title ¡°advanced.¡± Furthermore, this was why Spirit Dao cultivators were often referred to as ¡°advanced cultivators.¡±

    Not long ago, Su Yi forged his Natal Spirit Weapon, Abstruse Celestial.

    And now, he¡¯d condensed the Mysterious Truths of Genesis. His power of the Grand Dao hadpletely transformed into the power of genesis!

    Compared to when I first broke into the Spiritual Manifestation Realm, my cultivation has undergone a thorough transformation. Even if I searched the Wilds, its subsidiary worlds, and all of its long history, I¡¯m afraid I couldn¡¯t find anyone capable of standing shoulder-to-shoulder with?me¡­

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit frustrated by this.

    He couldn¡¯t find suitable opponents within the same realm, making it difficult to determine just how strong he was¡­

    Suddenly, he found himself rather looking forward to the ancient factions¡¯ attack.

    I hope they send a few tough customers,?thought Su Yi.

    ¡°Brother Su, only three days remain until the tenth,¡± said Wen Xinzhao. As she walked in, she passed Su Yi a cup of clear tea.

    The forces of the five allied ancient factions were due to attack Nine Tripod City on the tenth!

    Su Yi epted the cup and took a sip of tea before asking, ¡°What, are you worried that I won¡¯t be a match for them?¡±

    ¡°No, I have faith in you. There¡¯s no way you¡¯ll lose!¡± Wen Xinzhao said withplete confidence. Her eyes shone with conviction so firm, not even the copse of the heavens or destruction of the sun and moon could shake it!

    Su Yiughed dryly. ¡°I actually rather hope they won¡¯t disappoint me.¡±

    ¡­.

    The tenth day of the third lunar month.

    When the first rays of sunlight illuminated the world below, the vast imperial capital was already deserted.

    The city was typically a scene of prosperity, but the smoke and crowds of mortal life had vanished without a trace.

    Only the subordinates of the imperial family still hurriedly carried out their duties in the streets.

    However, the scene outside the city was something else altogether.

    Countless cultivators had gathered from all over, and they were clustered beyond the city.

    There were people everywhere. The crowd stretched as far as the eye could see.

    In addition to members of the thirteen provinces¡¯ sects, there were experts of other ancient factions. Everyone was waiting.

    ¡°If the imperial family loses today, Nine Tripod City will likely be reduced to rubble¡­¡± someone sighed.

    ¡°If a city is destroyed, it can be rebuilt, but when someone dies, they¡¯re gone for good! I have no idea why the imperial family is so confident. Why haven¡¯t they lowered their heads even now?¡± someone sighed.

    ¡°Five of the top ancient factions have set their sights on Su Yi. I have to say, there¡¯s no one else like him!¡± said another. This deration resonated with many of those present.

    Su Yi was far too strong.

    On Sumeru Immortal Ind, he slew an entire group of monsters of the ancient era. At the time, that made him the top figure of the younger generation.

    Following his reappearance, he slew Chu Yunke, defeated Dongguo Feng, and executed Dongguo Hai and his followers.

    Who¡¯d dare disregard someone like that?

    ¡°But this time, he¡¯s dead beyond a shadow of a doubt!¡± Someoneughed coldly.

    Many people instantly fell silent. They couldn¡¯t argue with that.

    Before the five ancient factions began this operation, they mentioned Su Yi by name, saying that they¡¯d be sure to see him dead!

    How could Su Yi possibly survive under such circumstances?

    Suddenly, the boundless calling of a warhorn emanated from afar, rumbling throughout heaven and earth.

    The mor and debate disappeared without a trace.

    Everyone¡¯s hearts shook, and all of them looked over.

    The experts of the five participating ancient factions had finally arrived!

 Chapter 705: One Man Blocks a Pass

    <h4>Chapter 705: One Man Blocks a Pass</h4>

    Five treasure ships, each as vast as a mountain, appeared over the distant horizon, forging through the clouds. They were like divine mountains in motion.

    Treasure light flowed around them, and war gs billowed in the wind.

    The treasure ships¡¯ massive shadows blotted out the sun. The cultivators present felt as if heaven and earth had been shrouded in darkness, and their hearts and minds felt stifled.

    There was one ship per allied faction, and they contained experts of the Demonic Huan Family, Burning Sun Sect, Tianji Dao Mountain, Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain, and the Pure Emptiness Buddhist Sect.

    Now, all of them?had?arrived together. The boundless sound of warhorns echoing through the sky lent the air an additional austerity.

    Boom!

    In the end, the five treasure ships stopped ten thousand feet from Nine Tripod City. A shockwave spread outward, and figures hurtled from the ships¡¯ decks.

    ¡°One, two, three¡­ my heavens! Everyone else aside, there are at least fifty Spiritual Incarnation Realm cultivators here! Add the Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivators, and there¡¯ve got to be at least a hundred Spirit Dao cultivators!¡± one of the older-generation cultivators clucked his tongue.

    ¡°Just the Spiritual Incarnation Realm? No! There are Spiritual Revolution Realm existences too!¡± said someone else, his eyes zing with fervor. ¡°To the best of my knowledge, each of the five allied ancient factions has dispatched a Spiritual Revolution Realm old monster, each stronger than the one before. This is all for the sake of putting pressure on the imperial family and taking them downpletely!¡±

    Five Spiritual Revolution Realm experts!

    There was an uproar throughout the area. Voices rang up on all sides.

    Such arge gathering of Spiritual Incarnation cultivators was already enough to make the crowd¡¯s hearts shake.

    Add five Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivators to the mix, and this lineup could sweep the entire Azure Continent with ease!

    There were currently no Imperial Realm cultivators on the continent, which meant that the Spiritual Revolution Realm represented the pinnacle of power!

    Every such expert was like the pir of their faction, and they could intimidate external enemies on all sides!

    Now, these five Spiritual Revolution Realm existences hade leading?over a hundred other Spirit Dao cultivators. It was easy to imagine just how terrifying such a lineup was.

    .

    Quite a few people could already see the oue. ¡°The imperial family will lose beyond a shadow of a doubt!¡±

    The imperial family was the hegemon of the nation, but it seemed highly likely that they¡¯d fall today!

    ¡°Even if Su Yi really is a banished immortal, against such a lineup, he¡¯ll be no more than a mantis trying to block a chariot. He has no hope of victory at all!¡± someone said with confidence.

    Heaven and earth were austere and oppressive.

    Five treasure ships hovered in the air, and over a hundred advanced cultivators of the Spirit Dao stood before them. Theirbined imposing aura nketed heaven and earth. Even the wind and clouds shifted.

    They were like a group of immortals out for a journey through the human world!

    ¡°Against such a lineup, even the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation will amount to nothing. As for that Su brat¡­ Hah¡­ I¡¯m actually eager to see just how he dies!¡±?The third elder of the House of the Skywalking Sword, Mi Tianhe, watched from within the crowd. His expression revealed his loathing.

    Ten days ago, Su Yi refused his offer to join them. That was one thing, but he¡¯d even killed the jade-robed young man, Shi An, right in front of him! Mi Tianhe had hated him ever since.

    ¡°That Su guy said that when the ancient factions fall, he¡¯d make you stand before him and repeat what you said when he met. That¡¯s simply absurd,¡±ughed the gray-robed young man standing beside Mi Tianhe.

    Mi Tianhe said coldly, ¡°Absurd? No, it¡¯s so brazen that he¡¯s practically throwing his life away!¡±

    Meanwhile, someone sat atop one of Nine Tripod City¡¯s towers. From here, she could see into the distance, including what was happening outside city limits.

    ¡°Xia Yunjing, oh, Xia Yunjing. If you don¡¯t lower your head this time, both the imperial family and Nine Tripod City will fall.¡± Pu Surong gazed into the distance.

    The strength of the five ancient factions¡¯ lineup surprised her too.

    However, that only increased her certainty that Emperor Xia Yunjing wouldn¡¯t be able to take the pressure, and that he¡¯d choose to lower his head and let Xia Qingyuan leave with her.

    ¡°And Su Yi! I trust that when he sees this, he¡¯ll change his tune and obedientlye calling. Only I can save his life now!¡± She couldn¡¯t help but break into a proud smirk.

    It was then that?A¡¯Leng?dashed over.

    Pu Surong¡¯s spirits soared. ¡°How did it go?¡±

    A¡¯Leng said darkly, ¡°Xia Yunjing said that Nine Tripod City wouldn¡¯t fall, and neither would the Great Xia¡¯s imperial family. He said¡­ we could forget about making him lower his head!¡±

    He sounded confused. ¡°I wonder if he¡¯s really gone insane. Can¡¯t he see what kind of situation he¡¯s in? Doesn¡¯t he realize how serious this is? Is he really dead set on seeking out his own demise?¡±

    Pu Surong was stunned.?Xia Yunjing¡­ actually refused!?

    She wouldn¡¯t have guessed that even now, when he had nowhere else to turn, and when disaster was almost upon him, Xia Yunjing would reject her conditions.

    She calmed herself, then asked, ¡°And what did Su Yi say?¡±

    When she mentioned Su Yi, A¡¯Leng¡¯s handsome face filled with murderousness and rage. He gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°He¡­ He told me to?scram!¡±

    He rubbed his nose. ¡°Big Sis, if you hadn¡¯t insisted that I refrain from violence, I would have killed him on the spot!¡±

    ¡°....¡± The look on Pu Surong¡¯s beautiful, dignified face darkened, and her eyes shone with fury. ¡°Su Yi¡­ really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him!¡±

    Pu Surong took a deep breath, then said, ¡°Then let¡¯s act in ordance with our backup n. When the imperial family falls, we¡¯ll intervene and take Qingyuan away!¡±

    A¡¯Leng nodded, then said dejectedly, ¡°I still find the thought of Su Yi dying at someone else¡¯s hands rather displeasing.¡±

    Pu Surong couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°He¡¯s doomed. Is there any need to be angry at him?¡±

    She¡¯d only just said this when she seemed to sense something. Her eyes focused, and she looked outside the city.

    ¡­¡­

    Outside Nine Tripod City.

    A stick-thin elder emerged from the Demonic Huan Family¡¯s treasure ship.

    The entire area instantly fell silent.

    Every cultivator present felt an indescribable pressure, and their expressions immediately shifted.

    Huan Tianxu!

    He was a Spiritual Revolution Realm demonic cultivator. He and his elder brother, Huan Tiandu, were the pirs of the Huan Family!

    Although Huan Tianxu rarely ventured outside, what cultivator beneath the heavens could disregard a Spiritual Revolution expert like him?

    ¡°Fellow Daoists, might you join me for a chat?¡± Huan Tianxu swept his gaze across the other four ships and said in a raspy voice.

    Four others instantly emerged, one from each of the treasure ships: a dark-robed Daoist, a man in purple, an old monk in gray, and a colorfully-dressed woman with a sword case on her back.

    The first emanated golden mes, the second, dazzling misty light. The third had the air of a Buddhist statue, while the fourth pierced the heavens with her sword qi.

    Their auras surged to the very limit, and their bodies were enveloped in the radiance of the Grand Dao. Every movement seemed capable of destroying heaven and earth.

    All four were in the Spiritual Revolution Realm!

    When they appeared, a terrifying imposing aura spread out around them. All living things trembled, and even the skies wailed as if prostrating themselves.

    The experts throughout the vicinity of Nine Tripod City all felt their hearts tremble.

    "So this is Nine Tripod City? It really does have an auspicious air about it; it¡¯s a blessed ground amidst the mundane world,¡± the dark-robed Daoist said, sighing as he gazed at the city.

    His hair and willowy beard were gray, and he carried a fly whisk. In his wide sleeves, he looked like an immortal or a god, with the air of one who¡¯d transcended the mundane.

    Wen Rufeng!

    He was the high elder of Tianji Dao Mountain, a Spiritual Revolution Realm expert!

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the Xia Emperor is so unyielding. I¡¯m afraid¡­ Nine Tripod City will fall today,¡± the purple-robed man said indifferently, his voice rumbling like thunder and shaking the skies.

    Xue Moning.

    He was one of the Burning Sun Sect¡¯s only surviving Spiritual Revolution cultivators alongside their leader, Shuo Guo.

    ¡°The world is in turmoil, but themon folk are without sin. If the imperial family is willing to lower their heads and surrender, Nine Tripod City shall not fall this day, and the world need not sink into further upheaval,¡± said the monk in gray. He sped his hands together, and his expression waspassionate.

    His title was Pure Cloud, and he was from the Pure Emptiness Buddhist Sect. His Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivation was deep and inscrutable.

    ¡°If the imperial family had any intention of surrendering, why would they wait this long? Seems to me that even if they surrender, we ought to make an example out of them!¡± said the colorfully-dressed woman, seething with murderousness.

    She was an extraordinary beauty, but her gaze was cold and proud, and her aura was as sharp and imposing as her sword.

    Nie Wanzhi, a?Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator of Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain!

    ¡°Right, and Su Yi too! We have to execute him!¡± Nie Wanzhi said coldly.

    Su Yi!?When she mentioned his name, the other four Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivators couldn¡¯t help but nod.

    They¡¯d joined forces, in part to suppress and kill Su Yi!

    ¡°We¡¯ve prepared a grand army of Spirit Dao cultivators. When we attack the city, a mere Su Yi cannot possibly stir up any waves!¡± Huan Tianxu said icily.

    It was then that a young man in Daoist robes stepped out of Tianji Dao Mountain¡¯s ranks. ¡°Seniors, should Su Yi make an appearance, please permit me to duel him one-on-one!¡±

    He had the bearing of a dragon or phoenix, sword-like eyebrows, starry eyes, and he wore a feather headdress. His handsome looks would have stood out from any crowd.

    Especially his stars. They were as radiant as the stars overhead, and when they opened and closed, they surged with wind and lightning. They were iparably intimidating.

    All eyes were instantly upon the young man in?Daoist?robes.

    When the crowd realized who he was, they were instantly in uproar.

    Zhou Zhi!

    He was the leading figure of Tianji Dao Mountain¡¯s younger generation, the monster of the ancient?era second?on the Ranking of Stars. Furthermore, he was in the peak of the Spiritual Manifestation Realm!

    Rumor had it that his talent was extraordinary, and he was born with Celestial Thunder Fire Eyes. He¡¯d mastered all manner of profound, inscrutable, and terrifying secret arts. He could even cross realms to kill Spiritual Incarnation experts!

    Everyone in the top five of the Ranking of Stars was a monster among monsters, blessed with good fortune and powerful foundations.

    Zhou Zhi was ranked second; there was naturally no need to question his strength.

    ¡°What do you think, everyone?¡± Tianji Dao Mountain¡¯s Wen Rufeng asked with a smile.

    ¡°So long as it doesn¡¯t interfere with our ns to take down the imperial family, it¡¯s fine,¡± said Huan Tianxu. ¡°Besides, with us here, even if something unexpected happens, we¡¯ll be able to save our young friend in time.¡±

    This sounded?peaceable?enough, but it made Zhou Zhi furrow his brow.

    ¡°Seniors, I¡¯ll do everything in my power to ensure nothing unexpected happens.¡± Zhou Zhi sped his fist, his gaze utterly firm and confident.

    Huo Tianxuughed and was just about to say something when he suddenly looked up at the distant, towering city walls.

    The others present ceased their conversation and looked over as well.

    The ancient city walls gave off a faint luster beneath the sunlight.

    No one knew when he¡¯d gotten there, but a tall, upright figure stood on the city walls.

    He was dressed in blue, alone, and detached.

    With his hands behind his back, he was like an immortal gazing down upon the human world!

 Chapter 706: You Canâ€™t Cut It

    <h4>Chapter 706: You Can¡¯t Cut It</h4>

    Su Yi!

    When they saw the tall, lean figure standing atop the city walls, many of the cultivators present recognized him.

    Uproar and discussion broke out throughout the surrounding area.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t run away? He sure has guts¡­¡± many people eximed.

    Others sighed. ¡°So, he¡¯s the famous Su Yi.¡±

    For the vast majority of those present, this was their first time seeing Su Yi in person. Many of them almost dared not believe that a teenager like this was the same dazzling, legendary figure everyone was talking about.

    ¡°Su Yi is as gutsy as ever.¡± Zeng Pu couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    When they saw Su Yi¡¯s familiar figure, Chi Jiansu, Gu Cangning, Buddhist Son Chen Lu, and the various other top figures of the younger generation all felt conflicted.

    Months prior, they could still stand shoulder-to-shoulder with Su Yi.

    But now, Su Yi had already left them in the dust!

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s gone insane¡­¡± Pu Surong watched from atop her tower in Nine Tripod City. Her eyes widened; she couldn¡¯t imagine how or why Su Yi dared appear under such circumstances.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Xia Yunjing ns to send Su Yi to his death all on his own?¡±?A¡¯Leng?said with disbelief.

    Ruo Huan took a deep breath, then said, ¡°Or perhaps, the imperial family has ced all their hopes of victory on Su Yi!¡±

    ¡°Ridiculous!¡± A¡¯Lengughed coldly without the slightest politeness.

    ¡°Is it ridiculous?¡± whispered Ruo Huan. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Su Yi can control the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation!¡±

    A¡¯Leng¡¯s?cold smile froze in ce.

    He remembered his attempt to barge into Mount Heavenbristle ten days ago. It was Su Yi who¡¯d sent him packing in disgrace, and he¡¯d done so by controlling the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation!

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll just have to wait and see whether or not Su Yi is capable of turning the tides!¡± Pu Surong said coolly.

    ¡­¡­

    Meanwhile, on Mount Heavenbristle.

    Su Yi had arranged for Wen Xinzhao, Daoist Master Coldsmoke, and Qing Ya to stay with the Xia Emperor.

    A light curtain formed of the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier¡¯s power currently hovered before them. It clearly depicted everything happening outside the city.

    ¡°They definitely think I¡¯ve gone insane¡­¡± the Xia Emperor muttered to himself, his eyes bright and clear.

    He then looked at Wen Xinzhao and said warmly, ¡°Miss Xinzhao, are you worried about Fellow Daoist Su?¡±

    Wen Xinzhao shook her head without so much as pausing to think. ¡°I¡¯m not worried."

    The Xia Emperorughed. ¡°Me neither!¡±

    However, Daoist Master Coldsmoke and Weng Jiu looked conflicted. They couldn¡¯t be as calm or confident as the emperor and Wen Xinzhao.

    After all, the ancient factions¡¯ lineup was right outside the city, and it was truly terrifying.

    ¡°Big Brother Su Yi has never lost, and he won¡¯t lose in the future either!¡± chirped Qing Ya.

    ¡­¡­

    Heaven and earth were deste.

    All eyes converged upon the figure standing atop the city walls.

    As vast as the city was, only one man stood there, like a single warrior holding a pass against an army of thousands!

    ¡°Where is Xia Yunjing? Why did he send just one little pipsqueak to his death?¡± Huan Tianxu snorted coldly.

    Every word went off like an explosion or a sudden p of thunder, making heaven and earth tremble.

    The?soundwaves?seemed to materialize as they left Huan Tianxu¡¯s mouth. They mmed into the walls of Nine Tripod City with a boom, provoking ripples of the defensive formation¡¯s power.

    The Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation¡¯s power circted. Only then did the walls block the soundwaves.

    However, cracks had formed on the ground near the point of impact. It was as if a hurricane had blown through.

    Numerous faces filled with astonishment. This was the terrifying power of the Spiritual Revolution Realm!

    Without using any special abilities, his voice alone shook heaven and earth, and even affected thendscape!

    Furthermore, his words expressed utter contempt for Su Yi. He even called him a ¡°pipsqueak¡±!

    Su Yi took a sip of wine and said calmly, ¡°I alone am enough to kill you people.¡±

    His voice wasn¡¯t loud, yet it reverberated clearly throughout heaven and earth.

    Gaps rang out throughout the vicinity. Countless people were astonished.

    ¡°He¡­ He¡­ He ns to fight on his own?¡± someone stammered.

    ¡°Is this guy insane!?¡± Others found this absurd.

    Voices rang up on all sides. No one had anticipated that Su Yi would contend with the forces of the top ancient factions on his own!

    This was unquestionably insane, and it waspletely beyond their imaginations.

    ¡°Foolhardy recklessness! You¡¯ve gone insane!¡± Mi Tianheughed coldly.

    Many others shared this belief.

    When they heard Su Yi¡¯s words, Huan Tianxu, Wen Rufeng, Xue Moning, Pure Cloud, and Nie Wanzhi, the five Spiritual Revolution experts, couldn¡¯t help but burst into uproariousughter.

    They obviously saw this as no more than a joke.

    ¡°Su Yi, don¡¯t be in a rush. Today, you¡¯ll die beyond a shadow of a doubt,¡± the purple-robed Xue Moning said indifferently.

    He was the high elder of the Burning Sun Sect, and he represented the will of his entire faction.

    ¡°Oh? You all think that way too?¡± Su Yiughed dryly, one hand behind his back, the other holding a jug of wine as he swept his gaze across the crowd.

    ¡°Young friend, if you¡¯re willing to ept confinement within the Pure Emptiness Buddhist Sect, I can save you from execution,¡± said Old Monk Pure Cloud, his hands sped together and apassionate expression on his face.

    ¡°Su Yi, offer up your legacies, and I wouldn¡¯t mind letting you ept confinement within the Pure Emptiness Buddhist Sect,¡± Wen Rufeng of Tianji Dao Mountain said calmly.

    ¡°You can spare him, but I most certainly can¡¯t. He killed our disciples, and he must pay for it with his life!¡± Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain¡¯s Nie Wanzhi said icily, brimming with murderous intent.

    The Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivators seemed to see Su Yi as a fish on the chopping block.

    ¡°That so?¡± A faint smile appeared on Su Yi¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m different from you; my request is simple. I just hope you¡¯ve got guts. Whatever you do, don¡¯t run away.¡±

    Silence followed this request.

    Everyone looked over in disbelief; it was as if they were looking at a madman.

    ¡°Seniors, please allow me to duel him.¡± Zhou Zhi suddenly stepped into the sky.

    He wore?Daoist?robes, and he had the extraordinary bearing of a dragon or phoenix. As soon as he stepped forth, he became the center of attention.

    ¡°You want to die first?¡± Su Yi sounded a bit surprised.

    A Spiritual Manifestation cultivator dared challenge him at a time like this? Whoever he was, it was obvious that he had enormous confidence in himself.

    Zhou Zhi ignored the contempt in Su Yi¡¯s tone. He?inclined?his head and said forthrightly, ¡°I am Zhou Zhi of Tianji Dao Mountain. Please instruct me, Fellow Daoist Su!¡±

    His unppable courage won widespread approval from the crowd.

    ¡°He really lives up to his reputation as the peerless monster second on the Ranking of Stars!¡±

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s bearing impressed even the older-generation cultivators, who were beside themselves with admiration.

    ¡°You can¡¯t cut it. Have one of your seniors fight in your stead.¡± Su Yi shook his head.

    He had no interest in a one-on-one duel with a Spiritual Manifestation cultivator. The truth was, Su Yi had long since ceased to concern himself about others of the same cultivation.

    Zhou Zhi might well be incredible, but in Su Yi¡¯s eyes, he was at best slightly stronger than Dongguo Feng.

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s expression remained calm, and he didn¡¯t lose his temper. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, don¡¯t overestimate yourself. Our seniors havee for the imperial family, not just to deal with you.¡±

    Reading between the lines, he was saying that Su Yi was unworthy of the Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivators¡¯ personal attention.

    The insult was like a needle hidden in soft cotton!

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh, but he couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste any more time. He walked off the city walls and into the air. One hand was still behind his back, and the other still held a jug of wine. ¡°Alright, then. I¡¯ll send you on your way first.¡±

    His bearing was casual, as if he were out for a stroll.

    Even the onlookers couldn¡¯t help but admit that none could outdo Su Yi¡¯s breadth of spirit.

    After all, who else present could have been so calm in the face of five Spiritual Revolution experts and an army of over a hundred Spirit Dao cultivators?

    ¡°Please!¡± Zhou Zhi stretched out his hand.

    Boom!

    Lightning ovepped in midair, and a jade ruler surging with purple me?surged?forth. The name ¡°Thunderme¡± was inscribed on its surface in ancient Daoist glyphs.

    Zhou Zhi brushed his fingers against its surface, a proud look on his face. ¡°This is the Thunderme Ruler, my Natal Spirit Treasure. I¡¯ve refined it for¡­¡±

    Su Yi stopped him before he could finish. ¡°I have no interest in thest words of someone about to die. Just attack already. If you make me attack first, you¡¯ll only die faster.¡±

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s introduction stopped abruptly. His eyes shone with fire and lightning, and his aura surged around him.

    ¡°Su Yi,¡± he said slowly and emphatically, ¡°you¡¯ll pay the price for your arrogance!¡±

    Boom!

    He took a step forward, and the skies copsed with a boom. Explosive lightning and dazzling mes revolved around him.

    His aura instantly surged to its maximum strength, and his imposing bearing was such that even the onlooking Spiritual Incarnation cultivators couldn¡¯t help but tremble.

    He was too strong!

    If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their eyes, they could never have imagined that such power was possible for a Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator!

    Huan Tianxu couldn¡¯t help but sigh and say to Wen Rufeng, ¡°Your sect¡¯s Zhou Zhi might only be in the Spiritual Manifestation Realm, but he already demonstrates the aptitude to strive for the Imperial Realm.¡±

    The other Spiritual Revolution Realm experts¡¯ expressions shifted. It seemed obvious that they were jealous that Tianji Dao Mountain had such a heaven-defying, monstrous genius in their ranks.

    Wen Rufeng ran his fingers through his beard and smiled. ¡°Fellow Daoist, you exaggerate. It might be difficult for Zhou Zhi to find opponents of the same cultivation rank, but he still has a long road ahead of him.¡±

    This sounded like modesty, but in truth, he was smug.

    Whoosh!

    Zhou Zhi attacked, and his ruler swung through the air. Lightning and fire?interwove, forming a giant, swift luan bird. It beat its wings and soared through the skies, diving at Su Yi.

    It was over a hundred feet long and bathed in fire and lightning, like a legendary lightning spirit. It emanated an air of destruction.

    Even rarer, although it was obviously the product of a technique, it seemed real, almost like a true living thing. Furthermore, it contained the iparably inscrutable aura of a Mysterious Truth.

    .

    It was clear that Zhou Zhi¡¯s control of the power of the Grand Dao was exquisite indeed.

    Even the old monsters were amazed.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The air was thrown into turmoil, and divine radiance illuminated the world.

    The luan beat its wings and attacked with an unmatched air of destruction.

    His momentum was a full level greater than Dongguo Feng, who was seventh on the Ranking of Stars.

    From this, it was clear that Bluecloud Tower¡¯s rankings were quite fair and thoroughly considered.

    But in the face of this attack, Su Yi merely shook his head.

    He stood upright in the sky, and the right hand he¡¯d been keeping behind his back stretched out. He casually waved his sleeves, andÒ»

    Bang!!

    It was as if a deity had smacked the massive descending luan away, smashing it to pieces in midair. It scattered into fire and lightning, then dissipated.

    One swoosh of the sleeves, and it vanished into nothingness!

 Chapter 707: A Clown

    <h4>Chapter 707: A Clown</h4>

    One swing of his sleeves, and he¡¯d neutralized Zhou Zhi¡¯s astonishing strike!

    The entire area fell silent, and there was an uproar among the onlookers.

    However, although everyone looked surprised, they weren¡¯t exactly astonished.

    There were even some whose expressions said, ¡°Just as I anticipated.¡±

    After all, Su Yi had defeated Dongguo Feng, the seventh expert on the Ranking of Stars, and he¡¯d killed the peak Spiritual Incarnation Realm Dongguo Hai. How could his strength possibly be ordinary?

    It would have been stranger if Su Yi had failed to block this attack!

    ¡°The little beast might be arrogant, but I have to say, his cultivation base really is heaven-defying. Thousands of years might pass before encountering his equal.¡± Tianji Dao Mountain¡¯s Wen Rufeng stroked his beard and sighed.

    ¡°Throughout history, countless astonishing geniuses have arisen. Even if Su Yi were far more heaven-defying, it wouldn¡¯t change his fate. He¡¯ll die here today,¡± Huan Tianxu said coolly.

    The old monk, Pure Cloud, saidpassionately, ¡°It¡¯s a pity.¡±

    Their forces, the hundred-plus Spirit Dao cultivators of the five allied ancient forces, were all calm.

    Even if Zhou Zhi was no match for Su Yi, with them here, Su Yi would die today beyond a shadow of a doubt!

    ¡­¡­

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s expression was grave.

    He naturally knew of Su Yi¡¯s glorious aplishments, and he saw him as the greatest opponent he¡¯d ever faced in his life. Thus, when he attacked, he used his true power right off the bat.

    However, Su Yi¡¯s strength still exceeded his expectations!

    Boom!

    His aura was increasingly terrifying. Lighting and fire?interwove, forming twin dragons of lightning and me that revolved around him.

    As a core disciple of Tianji Dao Mountain, Zhou Zhi¡¯s control over his?Daoist?magics had long since reached the peak of perfection.

    When he circted the full extent of his cultivation base, his power and momentum were a full level greater than before.

    He could kill even most Spiritual Incarnation experts would ease!

    ¡°Die!¡± Zhou Zhi bellowed and waved the Thunderme Ruler. It struck through the air.

    The sky trembled, and the rumbling of thunder shook the world.

    As he waved the Thunderme Ruler, thousands of streaks of lightning poured down like a waterfall swathed in celestial fire.

    That terrifying, imposing might made even the spectating Spiritual Incarnation cultivators¡¯ hair stand on end, and their courage gave out.

    As for the other Spiritual Manifestation cultivators? All of them felt suffocated and helpless!

    Zhou Zhi seemed utterly tyrannical and despotic!

    However, Su Yi¡¯s lips merely curled in disdain. He strode forward, his blue robes swaying around him, like a fallen immortal out for a stroll. ¡°No more than an ant. I¡¯ll take you down within three moves.¡±

    Boom!

    He extended his right hand and threw a simple punch.

    A streak of fist force flowing with a dense, inscrutable aura swept through the air. It was the color of dusk, when day and night intermingled.

    The Mysterious Truth of Genesis!

    Even by the standards of the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, it was a supreme Mysterious Truth.

    When the?fist?appeared, heaven and earth dimmed, and all living things were silent. An oppressive, terrifying power spread outward.

    Every expert present couldn¡¯t help but feel bewildered, as if something had suddenly blotted out the skies, casting the world into a sea of darkness. For a moment, they fell into a daze.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The heavenly lightning and firelight were grand and terrifying.

    But as Su Yi¡¯s fist descended, it was as if a hurricane instantly swept the fire and lightning away. It dispersed in midair, scattering a rain of light in all directions.

    It couldn¡¯t even take a single hit!

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s pupils constricted, and his expression shifted. He would never have guessed that Su Yi would break through even his full-force attack so easily.

    But he had no time to ponder.

    Su Yi¡¯s fist seemed to fill heaven and earth, ripping through the skies as it came crashing down.

    Its terrifying power sent chills coursing through Zhou Zhi, and he felt an unprecedented sense of danger.

    ¡°Heavenly Fire Thunder Annihtion Seal!¡± Suddenly, Zhou Zhi bellowed and swung his Thunderme Ruler with all his might. As he did, it lit up.

    Heavenly fire fell from the heavens, and electrical light poured down like a waterfall. The two fused, bing a hundred-foot-wide Daoist seal.

    It was like a primordial lightning mountain of zing heavenly fire!

    Its aura alone seemed like it would soon melt this entire stretch of heaven and earth!

    However, when Su Yi¡¯s fist came crashing down, the hundred-foot seal burst apart as if it were made of tofu.

    As destructive energy swept outward, there was nowhere for Zhou Zhi to run. The fist mmed into him, sending him flying.

    Bang!

    The crowd watched as he flew hundreds of feet through the air like a kite with its strings cut. As he tried to stabilize himself, he staggered backward, and he almost fell from the sky.

    By the time he¡¯d steadied himself, his handsome face was pallid and translucent. His hair was disheveled, and blood flowed from the corners of his mouth.

    Everyone present was shaken. Without exception, the onlookers were wide-eyed and tongue-tied.

    How could one punch be so strong!?

    None of them could have imagined that Zhou Zhi, the peerless monster second on the Ranking of Stars would be unable to block even a single hit!

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    The experts of the top ancient factions visibly reacted.

    Wen Rufeng, Huan Tianxu, Pure Cloud, Xue Moning, and Nie Wanzhi, the five Spiritual Revolution experts, all looked surprised too.

    Su Yi was only in the early-stage Spiritual Manifestation Realm. They wouldn¡¯t have guessed he¡¯d be this strong!

    ¡°Dammit, how could he be so powerful?¡± Zhou Zhi¡¯s?expression filled?with disbelief.

    He was second on the Ranking of Stars. The way he saw it, it was almost impossible for him to find worthy opponents of the same cultivation.

    Who¡¯d have thought he¡¯d seem so pathetically inept when he fought Su Yi?

    ¡°The second strike.¡± Su Yi¡¯s movements didn¡¯t stop. He took another step, arriving before Zhou Zhi. He then gently pressed downward.

    Like a divine dragon extending his ws through the clouds!

    ¡°Break!¡±

    Zhou Zhi dared not pause to think. He suddenly uttered an invocation and activated the secret art he kept in reserve.

    Boom!

    Ayer of intricate silver lightning markings surged around him, glittering like frost. It was dazzlingly radiant, and as it appeared, Zhou Zhi¡¯s aura expanded.

    He turned his wrist, and the Thunderme Ruler hovered in the air. It seemed to contain unparalleled might.

    Bang!!

    A deafening boom rang out.

    It was as if a divine mountain were bearing down on Zhou Zhi. His body suddenly stiffened.

    Momentster, the Thunderme Ruler he was defending himself with wailed, then flew from his hands.

    A power like a tidal wave or avnche surged out of Su Yi¡¯s palm, bearing down on Zhou Zhi¡¯s body. His flesh burst apart, inch by inch, and throughout his body, his bones and tendons creaked, unable to bear the pressure.

    Even when he resisted with everything he had, it wasn¡¯t enough. The merciless palm sent him plummeting down to earth.

    Like a shooting star.

    Bang!

    He left a massive crater in the earth, scattering fragments of rock and stirring up a cloud of dust.

    Zhou Zhi, the peerless monster, was now covered in blood, and his clothes had been reduced to rags. He convulsed as if he were having a seizure, wailing in agony.

    Fresh blood still gushed from the corners of his mouth.

    One palm had almost exploded his entire body, leaving him severely injured!

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°So strong!!¡±

    ¡°Zhou Zhi, he¡­ How could he¡­¡±

    Those who witnessed this cried out in rm. The crowd could no longer keep its cool; everyone was astonished, no exceptions.

    Earlier, a single punch had forced Zhou Zhi back.

    Now, a single palm had dealt him severe injuries!

    It was as if Zhou Zhi were nothing but a living target for Su Yi to pummel as he pleased. Su Yi hadpletely suppressed him!

    This unquestionably overturned the crowd¡¯s perception. It was beyond imagining!

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Mi Tianhe was among the distant onlookers, and he was inwardly?very?displeased.

    The stronger Su Yi was, the more Mi Tianhe loathed him.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it would be hard to find a Spiritual Manifestation cultivator capable of standing shoulder-to-shoulder with Su Yi even in our Bright Sky Realm¡­¡± Pu Surong muttered from atop her tower.

    A¡¯Leng and Ruo Huan were silent, but their expressions shifted erratically.

    Witnessing Su Yi¡¯s seemingly divine, heaven-defyingbat prowess had left them both shaken.

    In another section of Nine Tripod City, an old blind manughed coldly, his expression utterly disdainful. ¡°A mere Spiritual Manifestation cultivator dared contend with His Excellency Su Yi? He¡¯s obviously sick of living!¡±

    As the crowd watched in astonishment, Su Yi attacked once more.

    He stood calmly in the air, looking down at Zhou Zhi.

    ¡°The third strike.¡±

    He swung his fist as if beating a drum.

    Boom!

    A streak of domineering fist light shed into being and descended from the heavens as a streak of light, tearing through the air and descending upon Zhou Zhi.

    Everyone had a certain premonition¡ª¡ª

    If this attack hit, the already severely-injured Zhou Zhi would die beyond a doubt!

    ¡°Hmph!¡± It was then that a figure appeared seemingly out of nowhere.

    This was none other than Tianji Dao Mountain¡¯s Wen Rufeng.

    He lifted Zhou Zhi in one hand, while the other swept through the air.

    Boom!

    Heaven and earth rumbled, and misty light danced through the air.

    To the onlookers¡¯ astonishment, although Wen Rufeng neutralized Su Yi¡¯s attack, he was sent staggering several feet backward.

    With each step he took, the ground copsed beneath him.

    In the end, Wen Ruofeng was forced to shift aside. Only then did he avoid the miserable fate of being forced into the ground.

    The entire area fell deathly silent.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened; what they¡¯d just witnessed shook them to the core.

    A Spiritual Revolution Realm expert had blocked Su Yi¡¯s attack, but it hadn¡¯t been at all easy!

    The expressions of Huan Tianxu and the other top experts shifted subtly.

    Wen Rufeng, however, seemed ashamed and angry. He felt as if he¡¯d embarrassed himself, but more than that, he was rmed.

    It was true that he¡¯d gotten a bitcent earlier, but the terrifying power contained in Su Yi¡¯s strike had astonished him too!

    Zhou Zhi had only just been rescued, but he slumped in dejection and muttered bitterly, ¡°So¡­ I was a clown all along¡­.¡±

    Earlier, Su Yi said he was no more than an ant and proimed that he¡¯d defeat him within three moves.

    However, the second strike had already left him injured and on the verge of death. He had no power left to resist the third strike!

    When he thought back to how confident he¡¯d been going into this, and how he¡¯d hoped to take Su Yi down in a one-on-one duel, Zhou Zhi felt indescribable shame and bitterness!

    How was he any different from a reckless, bordering-on-suicidal clown jumping up and down?

    ¡°Inbat, both victory and defeat aremonce. Rest up, and¡­ leave Su Yi to me,¡± Wen Rufeng said with a gentle sigh.

    Zhou Zhi¡¯s defeat had left his reputation in shambles. That reflected poorly on Wen Rufeng, too.

    Whoosh!

    Wen Rufeng shot forth. First, he entrusted Zhou Zhi to another Tianji Dao Mountain expert. Then, he fixed his gaze on the distant skies, where Su Yi now stood.

    Wen Rufeng said with cool indifference, ¡°Do you dare fight me, you little beast?¡±

    His robes were dark. His hair and willowy beard were gray, and he had the transcendent bearing of one detached from the mundane.

    Yet when he spoke, a terrifying majesty emanated from him. It seemed capable of destroying both heaven and earth.

    Everything around him trembled, and the clouds overhead copsed and dissipated.

    Without exception, the onlookers suddenly found it difficult to breathe. It was as if they¡¯d been plunged into an icy abyss.

    ¡°Wen Rufeng! So, a Spiritual Revolution Realm expert is finally going to attack¡­¡± Mi Tianhe¡¯s face filled with excitement.

    ¡°This match will determine who lives and who dies!¡± Pu Surong murmured.

    All eyes converged on Su Yi and Wen Rufeng.

    An austere aura bore down on the crowd¡¯s hearts, blotting out the sun.

 Chapter 708: Fighting the Spiritual Revolution Realm

    <h4>Chapter 708: Fighting the Spiritual Revolution Realm</h4>

    Mount Heavenbristle.

    Even Wen Xinzhao and the Xia Emperor, who had utter confidence in Su Yi, had increasingly serious looks on their faces.

    The Spiritual Revolution Realm!

    It was the third and final realm of the Spirit Dao, the pinnacle of power beneath the Imperial Realm!

    Every Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator could incinerate mountains and boil seas.

    In the modern Azure Continent, there were no Imperial experts. The Spiritual Revolution Realm represented the upper limit of power!

    Su Yi was about to duel Wen Rufeng. Of course everyone was paying attention!

    ¡­¡­

    Outside Nine Tripod City.

    Su Yi stood high in the sky. He drained his wine jug, then said calmly, ¡°You¡¯d best attack together and save me some trouble.¡±

    The crowd almost dared not believe their ears.

    Wen Rufeng was a Spiritual Revolution Realm existence, yet Su Yi seemed topletely disregard him!

    ¡°Hah!¡± Wen Rufeng was so angry that heughed. ¡°We¡¯ll just have to see whether or not you¡¯re capable of that!¡±

    Bolts of ck lightning revolved around him, his dark eyes like ck holes.

    Wen Rufeng stretched out his hand and grabbed, and a ck spear surged forth.

    It was forged entirely out of ck crystal, and it was sparkling and transparent. The tip glinted with sharp, icy light. It was like the weapon of a demonic god, and it zed with imposing divine mes.

    Its imposing presence alone was enough to render Spiritual Incarnation cultivators immobile!

    Most of the numerous Spirit Dao cultivators present couldn¡¯t help but retreat half a step back. Only the Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivators remained in ce to watch.

    ¡°The Profound Yin Nine-Nether Spear. This is one of Tianji Dao Mountain¡¯s core inheritances. It seems Fellow Daoist?Wen?is truly infuriated, and he ns to kill Su Yi directly,¡±ughed Huan Tianxu.

    Boom!

    Wen Rufeng attacked directly, without any wasted words.

    He thrust his spear, and countless bolts of ck lightning surged from the tip.

    The lightning bolts were condensed out of pure Profound Yin Qi. If they made contact, they¡¯d freeze a target solid, destroying their fleshly body. That was true even of other Spiritual Revolution experts!

    He approached Su Yi in a single breath, intent on running him through in midair.

    Wen Rufeng poured his entire Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivation base into this attack. It was enough to severely injure even others of the same level, never mind those of lower cultivations!

    It was just as Huan Tianxu had said. Wen Rufeng was furious, and he wanted to kill Su Yi in a single attack.

    Su Yi neither fled nor dodged. He just raised his hand and tapped.

    His finger shone with dark, obscure luster as it touched the tip of the spear.

    ¡°You overestimate yourself!¡± Wen Rufengughed coldly. The Profound Yin Nine-Nether Spear was tyrannical and insidious. It contained concentrated, terrifying Profound Yin Qi; not even other Spiritual Revolution Realm existences dared sh with it lightly!

    <i>h! h!</i>

    Just as he anticipated, streaks of ck lightning traveled up Su Yi¡¯s fingers and wrapped up his arm.

    Before Wen Rufeng could rejoice, Su Yi rose to his full height, and the overflowing power of the Grand Dao surged forth, enveloping him in a dusky, obscure light.

    As ruthless as the Profound Yin Qi was, it couldn¡¯t invade his flesh.

    The power of genesis fused the five elements, Yin and Yang, and wind and lightning. When unleashed, nothing could corrode it; it was perfect and eternal, an invulnerable strength!

    ¡°Shit!¡± Wen Rufeng¡¯s expression shifted.

    ¡°Break!¡± Su Yi said softly, then exerted strength through his fingers as he circted his full cultivation base.

    Boom!!

    Wen?Rufeng?felt a massive, unblockable power m into him, like a deity raising and swinging a mountain.

    His Profound Yin Nine-Nether Spear broke apart inch by inch, starting from the tip, scattering fragments of ck lightning!

    Immediately afterward, Wen Rufeng staggered back, his face alternating white and green. He cut a sorry figure.

    The onlookers were so stunned that their jaws practically fell off.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Su Yi guy a bit too strong?¡±

    ¡°How did he pull that off?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Wen Rufeng was holding back?¡±

    ¡­there was uproar on all sides.

    However, Huan Tianxu, Pure Cloud, and the other Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivators looked grim. They were naturally well aware that Wen Rufeng hadn¡¯t been holding back.

    Even so, Su Yi had shaken him off bnce. That was simply astonishing!

    ¡°You¡¯ve yet to even truly condense a Grand Dao Spirit Wheel, yet you dare act so ostentatiously? You¡¯re really inviting others¡¯ mockery.¡± Su Yi shook his head.

    Before he even attacked, he realized at a nce that Wen Rufeng was only in the early-stage Spiritual Revolution Realm. He might upy a lofty position, but his attainments within the Spiritual Revolution Realm were ordinary at best.

    There were differences in strength among Spiritual Revolution cultivators too.

    Ordinarily speaking, the better the quality of someone¡¯s Grand Dao Spirit Wheel, the stronger they were.

    Peak Spiritual Revolution experts had all condensed Grand Dao Spirit Wheels, and they had superb, transcendent abilities.

    s, Wen Rufeng hadn¡¯t even truly condensed his Spirit Wheel¡­

    In the modern era, he might be an expert others could only look up to, but in Su Yi¡¯s eyes, he was the bottom of the barrel among those of his cultivation.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find this a bit disappointing.

    ¡°Damn you, Su Yi!¡± Wen Rufeng¡¯s hands formed seals, and another Profound Yin Nine-Nether Spear condensed, bringing with it an aura of destruction. It seemed to prate the skies.

    He attacked once more.

    Boom!

    With a sudden crack of thunder, the new Profound Yin Nine-Nether Spear streaked through the air, prating the firmament like a dazzling streak of light. It shot toward Su Yi with unstoppable momentum.

    This was unquestionably Wen Rufeng¡¯s full strength, and it was far stronger than hisst attack.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t underestimate it.

    Whoosh~

    He instantly circted the full extent of his cultivation base, which swelled like waters at high tide. Wisps of Genesis Dao Intent revolved around him, changing his imposing aura. It was now forceful, despotic, and all-epassing!

    As Su Yi threw a punch¡­

    Bang!!!

    The Profound Yin Nine-Nether Spear he¡¯d only just condensed burst apart, inch by inch, just as the first one had. It seemed no more durable?than paper?mache.

    The terrifying shockwaves almost sent Wen Rufeng flying!

    ¡°What?¡± Almost without exception, the crowd was stunned.

    Even if someone had cracked their heads open, and they still couldn¡¯t have understood what they were seeing or how Su Yi had pulled that off.

    ¡°He can?seriously contend with Spiritual Revolution cultivators?¡± Mi Tianhe¡¯s spirits sank, and he felt a chill in his hands and feet.

    And here he¡¯d thought that once Wen Rufeng got involved, he¡¯d kill Su Yi with ease.

    Who¡¯d have thought that?Wen?Rufeng?would encounter obstacle after obstacle like this?

    ¡°No wonder Xia Yunjing dared ce all his chips on Su Yi¡­ so, the boy is already strong enough to contend with Spiritual Revolution cultivators¡­¡± Pu Surong¡¯s expression shifted erratically, and her heart shook.

    A¡¯Leng and Ruo Huan looked at each other. Both sank deeper into silence.

    Meanwhile, on Mount Heavenbristle.

    The Xia Emperor¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Su Yi¡¯s greatest strength is his swordsmanship, but even now, he¡¯s yet to use his weapon. It seems that?Wen?Rufeng and the other old farts will have to band together; none are a match for Fellow Daoist Su individually!¡±

    Wen Xinzhao, Daoist Master Coldsmoke, Weng Jiu, and the others reacted simrly.

    Upon witnessing Su Yi¡¯s power with their own eyes, they understood on a visceral level just how powerful this fallen immortal-like young man was!

    ¡°Let¡¯s try this again!¡± Wen Rufeng roared in shock and fury.

    His clothes billowed around him as a radiant graceful golden sword shot through the air and shed at Su Yi.

    The Goldendawn Sword.

    Wen Rufeng¡¯s Natal Spirit Treasure.

    There was no doubt about it: this Spiritual Revolution expert was going all out.

    Whoosh!

    The Goldendawn Sword swept through the air, cleaving through the sky like a knife through cloth. Its searing light illuminated thendscape.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t know when to quit.¡± Su Yi sighed, his ck eyes deep and profound as he pped the air.

    ng!!

    The descending Goldendawn Sword trembled violently, then flew backward.

    It was as if Wen Rufeng had been struck by lightning. He staggered back and coughed up blood.

    His Natal Weapon was fused with his body and cultivation. Damaging it hurt him too!

    Startled cries rang out on all sides.

    Even Huan Tianxu, Xue Moning, Pure Cloud, and Nie Wanzhi could no longer remain calm.

    It was obvious to everyone that as powerful as Wen Rufeng was, he was helpless against Su Yi!

    ¡°Everyone, attack together! Kill that bastard!¡± Huan Tianxu bellowed and led the charge.

    Rumble!

    A terrifying momentum spread from his gaunt frame. His aura was vast and majestic, like the descent of a primordial demonic god.

    Bzzzz!

    At the same time, a drum-like, conch-like treasure shrouded in crimson hovered above Huan Tianxu¡¯s head.

    This was his Natal Spirit Treasure: the Profound Demon Wardrum!

    When it appeared, thunderps reverberated throughout heaven and earth. Huan Tianxu used his hand as a mallet to beat the Profound Demon Wardrum, and crimson sound waves visible to the naked eye swept toward Su Yi.

    Everywhere they passed, the sky instantly burst. Nothing could stand in their way.

    Throughout the surrounding area, countless people felt rending pain in their souls, and they saw stars. It was as if a swarm of demons were roaring, their cries shaking the world.

    ¡°Let¡¯s attack together, then!¡± Immediately afterward, the Burning Sun Sect¡¯s Xue Moning, Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain¡¯s Nie Wanzhi, and the Pure Emptiness Buddhist Sect¡¯s Pure Cloud attacked. Their auras soared, shaking heaven and earth.

    Boom!

    A serpentine, fiery crimson whip appeared in Xue Moning¡¯s hand. It was crystalline and sparkling, and it zed with monstrous purple mes.

    The Sky Python Whip!

    <i>Weng~</i>

    A white jade ruler appeared in Pure Cloud¡¯s hands. Eighteen Buddhist visions of purgatory were carved on it, and it shone with limitless Buddhist light as dazzling as the skies at dawn.

    From a distance, it was as if Pure Cloud gripped a miniature sun!

    The Demon-Suppressing Ruler!

    Immediately afterward, an ear-piercing sword hum reverberated throughout heaven and earth.

    A pure snow-white, Dao Sword hovered before the colorfully-dressed Nie Wanzhi, casting streaks of dazzling misty light.?They were manifested?of the?power of the Grand Dao, and they could tten mountains with ease.

    The Snowswept Dao Sword!

    The entire area was thrown into upheaval. Limitless destructive energy surged from Huan Tianxu, Xue Moning, Pure Cloud, and Nie Wanzhi, changing the situationpletely.

    Countless cultivators retreated in rm and panic, distancing themselves from the fray. They dared not approach for fear that the shockwaves of the battle toe would affect them.

    After all, a whole group of Spiritual Revolution cultivators was attacking together. How could such a lineup be ordinary?

    ¡°Can you escape death this time, Su Yi?¡± Mi Tianhe was starting to get excited.

    ¡°The grand battle is finally about to begin,¡± murmured Pu Surong.

    ¡°Excellent!¡±

    .

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes shone with divine radiance. He was finally interested.

    His sleeves billowed.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The blood-colored sound wave sweeping toward him exploded.

    At the same time¡ª

    ng!

    Abstruse Celestial appeared.

    Its de was dark and ethereal as the night skies, and it rippled with the luster of the Grand Dao. The faint, nigh-indiscernible projection of a Netherme Demon Sparrow flickered within the de.

    The sword¡¯s hums swept forth like a tide, stretching between heaven and earth.

    It sounded as if it longed to feast on fresh blood.

    Su Yi brushed his finger across the t of the de and whispered, ¡°Today, I¡¯ll use the blood of five Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivators to sharpen your edge!¡±

 Chapter 709: A Prelude to Death

    <h4>Chapter 709: A Prelude to Death</h4>

    Abstruse Celestial hummed as if whooping for joy.

    Su Yi smiled.

    It was then that his aura changedpletely.

    He unleashed the full extent of his Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivation base, holding nothing back. The skies shook, and the inscrutable Dao Intent of Genesis circted around him, raising his imposing aura to unprecedented heights.

    This was Su Yi¡¯s first time revealing his full power since entering the Spiritual Manifestation Realm.

    In the crowd¡¯s eyes, he seemed like an immortal walking through the human world, with the peerless bearing of the greatest of his generation, free and unrestrained.

    His presence was so intense that countless onlookers¡¯ expressions shifted in response.

    ¡°How is it possible for a Spiritual Manifestation cultivator to possess such an imposing aura?¡± one of the older-generation cultivators couldn¡¯t help but blurt.

    But there were far more people too stifled and fearful for words.

    Su Yi seemed like an entirely different person. His imposing aura alone was enough to make their hearts quiver in terror!

    ¡°He¡¯s left us far behind.¡± Zeng Pu, Gu Cangning, Chi Jiansu, and the others who once stood shoulder-to-shoulder with Su Yi sighed over their own inferiority.

    ¡°It would have been so wonderful if the House of the Skywalking Sword could have put him to use¡­ dammit!¡± Mi Tianhe gnashed his teeth.

    No matter how much he detested Su Yi, he had to admit that Su Yi was an unmatched genius, the type that might not appear even once in tens of thousands of years.

    ¡°Now, I dare say with certainty that even in our Bright Sky Realm, I couldn¡¯t find a Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator capable of standing shoulder-to-shoulder with Su Yi. I¡¯m afraid only the sacred grounds of the Nine Provinces of the Wilds might be home to someoneparable¡­¡± Pu Surong looked dazed.

    Su Yi hadpletely astonished her, and she felt utterly shaken!

    A¡¯Leng and Ruo Huan had long since sunk into silence.

    ¡°He¡¯s like a banished immortal from on high. How often do such people appear in the mortal world?¡± The Xia Emperor sighed with admiration.

    The others¡¯ hearts swelled with emotion too.

    Su Yi¡¯s tall, upright figure defended the city gates, his magnificent bearing overwhelming the crowd!

    Meanwhile, Huan Tianxu and the other Spiritual Revolution Realm experts looked grim. Su Yi¡¯s sheer power and momentum put enormous pressure on even them!

    They looked at each other, irrepressible killing intent welling within their hearts.

    ¡°Kill him!¡± Five Spiritual Revolution experts attacked at once, without the slightest hesitation.

    Boom!

    Huan Tianxu beat the Profound Demon Wardrum, the sound like a swarm of roaring demons. Blood-red sound waves swept toward Su Yi. He was the first to attack.

    Almost simultaneously, Xue Moning¡¯s Sky Python Whip sent ripples of zing purple fire through the air. The whip cracked the air, shaking heaven and earth.

    Pure Cloud had apassionate look on his face as he sped his palms together.

    ng!

    The lustrous, jade-like white Demon-Suppressing Ruler shot through the sky, radiant as the sun, illuminating the entirendscape. Eighteen depictions of purgatory hovered around it, defending it on all sides.

    ¡°Go!¡± Nie Wanzhi¡¯s eyes shed with cold light as she wielded the Snowswept Dao Sword. It pierced through the firmament, arcing like a rainbow before descending with forceful, unstoppable Dao Light.

    Wen Rufeng activated the Goldendawn Sword as well, surrounding and charging Su Yi alongside the four other Spiritual Revolution experts.

    Boom!

    Heaven and earth trembled, and the sun and moon lost their light.

    Five Spiritual Revolution cultivators had joined forces. The terrifying energy currents nketed heaven and earth, like a raging storm of the Grand Dap spreading far and wide.

    Startled cries and shouts of astonishment arose throughout the area. The onlookers had already retreated far away, but this sheer vision of devastation nheless startled them out of their wits.

    This alliance was originally intended to crush the Great Xia¡¯s imperial family.

    Yet now, it was aimed entirely at Su Yi!

    ¡°Ants, all of you.¡± Su Yi¡¯s gaze was profound and distant, as tranquil as the waters of an ancient well.

    Five Spiritual Revolution cultivators, three in the early stage of the realm two in the middle stage. Of them, only the old monk, Pure Cloud, had condensed his Grand Dao Spirit Wheel. That made him an expert, but only just barely.

    The others were the bottom of the barrel amongst Spiritual Revolution cultivators.

    ng!

    Su Yi made no attempt to dodge. On the contrary, he charged ahead. The Dao Intent of Genesis shed through the air amidst the clear, impassioned hum of his sword.

    Boom!

    The distant onlookers¡¯ felt a prickling pain in their eyes, and boundless?sword qi?poured from the heavens, like a boundless gxy falling down to earth.

    It illuminated the entirendscape.

    The Rejoicing Sword Sutra, Pulling Gxies!

    When Su Yi unleashed the Rejoicing Sword Sutra at his new cultivation, its strength and power of the Grand Dao were immeasurably stronger than before!

    Huan Tianxu led the charge.

    He beat his Profound Demon Wardrum, creating blood-red soundwaves. He was the first one Su Yi¡¯s sh struck. It was like the river of stars pouring down from the nine heavens, descending with a terrifying wave of destructive power.

    How could Huan Tianxu possibly endure such a surge of sword qi?

    He couldn¡¯t. He coughed up blood and trembled violently.

    His thin frame flew backward, like a falling leaf swept into a hurricane. The Profound Demon Drum wailed as it was sent flying too.

    And when the vast and mighty sword qi descended, the skies suddenly sank. Divine radiance soared into the heavens, and the air currents were thrown into disarray.

    The onlookers watched in a daze. They couldn¡¯t see anything clearly.

    When the dust dissipated, they saw that the other four Spiritual Revolution experts hadn¡¯t gotten off lightly either.

    They¡¯d joined forces, only for one sh to break through their joint attack!!

    ¡°This¡­¡± Everyone was dumbstruck, and their minds went nk.

    An alliance of five Spiritual Revolution cultivators was enough to sweep the entire nation.

    Yet now, they were helpless against Su Yi, a single Spiritual Revolution Realm youth!

    Mi Tianhe¡¯s expression stiffened. He felt a chill in his hands and feet, and waves of shock coursed through his heart.

    Pu Surong¡¯s delicate frame quivered, and the look on her beautiful face shifted erratically.

    Even the two of them werepletely shaken!

    The other experts of the ancient factions were in uproar. None of them could remain calm.

    No one had guessed Su Yi would be this strong!

    ¡°If we don¡¯t strike him down, he¡¯ll be a harbinger of disaster!¡± Nie Wanzhi surged with murderous intent.

    The other four Spiritual Revolution cultivators looked at each other, their murderous intent intensifying.

    After that attack, they were now fully aware of just how terrifying Su Yi was. How could they dare hold anything back?

    Whoosh!

    Nie Fengzhi led the charge with her Snowswept Dao Sword. She manifested a thousand-foot streak of dazzling sword light, like a divine sword descending from beyond the heavens as she shed at Su Yi from afar.

    Before the sword light even reached him, sharp sword qi locked onto Su Yi, slicing a rift through the sky.

    ¡°A coarse Dao of the Sword like that is truly painful to look at.¡± A jeer tugged at Su Yi¡¯s lips as he swung his sword.

    He called upon the Rejoicing Sword Sutra this time too. His strike was quick as the wind, as free and unrestrained as an immortal performing a sword dance. Its light illuminated the nine heavens.

    The Rejoicing Sword Sutra was one of the loftiest sword sutras he¡¯d created in his past life. When he¡¯d used it prior to this, his cultivation was so?lowly?that he could at most recreate its shape.

    But now that he¡¯d entered the Spiritual Manifestation Realm and mastered the Dao Intent of Genesis, he could unleash the essence of his sword sutra!

    The true Rejoicing Sword Sutra required both its shape and its essence!

    Crunch!

    Nie Wanzhi¡¯s sword light burst like paper mache, but Su Yi¡¯s sh continued ahead, cutting through the air and streaking toward his opponent.

    His sword force was forceful and tyrannical. Even Nie Wanzhi, a Spiritual Revolution Realm sword cultivator, visibly reacted to it.

    Boom!

    The beats of the Profound Demon Wardrum filled the air, and the Sky Python Whip cracked.

    Huan Tiandu and Xue Moning joined forces with Nie Wanzhi. Only then did they neutralize Su Yi¡¯s sh.

    Even so, that terrifying destructive power left the three Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivators¡¯ blood and qi churning, and each looked grimmer than the one before.

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t let up in the least. He took to the skies, sword in hand, his attainments in the Dao of the Sword on full disy.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Streaks of sword qi swept forth, shocking the heavens. Dazzling arcs of flowing light crushed the five Spiritual Revolution experts¡¯ attempts to coordinate in just a few blinks of the eye; there was no way they could surround Su Yi orunch a joint attack.

    And Su Yi? He swaggered into the battlefield like a god of the sword, his gaze proud and contemptuous, with an invincible bearing.

    The onlookers had all lost theirposure, and their hair stood on end.

    When Su Yi first appeared on the city walls all by himself, everyone thought he was suicidal and insane, no different from an egg flinging itself against a rock.

    Now, they understood on a deep level why Su Yi dared protect Nine-Tripod City single-handedly.

    It was because he alone could fend off an army of tens of thousands!

    ng!

    Suddenly, a st reverberated through the battlefield.

    A streak of Su Yi¡¯s sword qinded on the Profound Demon Wardrum, like a sudden crack of thunder on t ground. This was Huan Tianxu¡¯s Natal Spirit Treasure, but the sword qi left a deep scar on its surface. The drum rumbled and shook violently.

    Splurt!

    Natal Spirit Treasures were connected to their cultivators.

    When the Profound Demon Wardrum was damaged, Huan Tianxu coughed up blood and retreated explosively.

    However, this was only the beginning.

    Immediately afterward, sword qi cleaved into the Demon-Suppressing Ruler. The eighteen visions of purgatory surrounding and defending it popped like soap bubbles, dissipating into nothingness.

    Pure Cloud¡¯s face instantly paled, and he staggered as if about to fall. Despite himself, he was astonished.

    Practically simultaneously, ten or so rapid-fire shes struck Wen Rufeng¡¯s Goldendawn Sword, severely damaging it. The impact was deafening.

    Wen Rufeng took several steps back. With each step, he trembled, and his face paled. By the time he took hisst few steps, he was coughing up blood!

    In the blink of an eye, three Spiritual Revolution experts had been injured!

    This?nigh?divine might shook everyone present once more.

    However, Su Yi didn¡¯t let up in the slightest. Sword in hand, he attacked once more.

    ¡°One more time!¡± Xue Moning¡¯s Sky Python Whip manifested five mighty fire dragons.

    Immediately afterward,?Nie Wanzhi, Pure Cloud, Huan Tianxu, and Wen Rufeng charged.

    All of them fought in a murderous frenzy, and the full extent of their Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivation bases circted.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was calm and indifferent, without the slightest ripple of surprise.

    In the face of five Spiritual Revolution cultivator¡¯s desperate, frenzied attacks, he made no attempt to dodge. He just shed, again and again, neutralizing their attacks.

    <i>Splurt! Splurt! Splurt!</i>

    As the battle raged, he repeatedly injured and forced back his five opponents, leaving them covered in blood.

    One of Su Yi¡¯s attacks struck Pure Cloud, the only one among his foes to have condensed his Grand Dao Spirit Wheel. If his physique weren¡¯t practically on the level of an invincible golden body, and if his monk¡¯s robes weren¡¯t a shockingly powerful defensive treasure, he would have already been cut in two.

    Even so, Pure Cloud was so startled that he broke out in a cold sweat.

    One sh! Two shes! Three shes¡­

    Su Yi¡¯s momentum only grew even more terrifying over time. In the end, he was thoroughly enveloped in unstoppable, overflowing, forceful sword intent.

    His sword qi attacks grew increasingly terrifying and dazzling as well, and they cut countless jarring, eye-catching rifts into the sky.

    Finally, someone could no longer take it.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª!¡±

    After forcefully blocking Su Yi¡¯s sixth strike, Wen Rufeng let out a miserable, desperate shriek. His cries shook heaven and earth .

    His defensive treasures had all been destroyed in their earlier shes. This time, when he tried to block, the Goldendawn Sword snapped in two.

    By the time the other Spiritual Revolution rushed to his aid, it was toote.

    Indomitable sword qi cleaved into Wen Rufeng, cutting him in half like a knife through tofu.

    .

    Even his soul was cut to ribbons.

    He was destroyed, body and soul!

    Mere moments had passed since the start of the battle, yet this Spiritual Revolution cultivator of Tianji Dao Mountain had already fallen in battle!

    Throughout the surrounding area, everyone was astonished.

    The curtains were open, and the prelude to death had already begun!

 Chapter 710: Nothing Can Stand in His Way

    <h4>Chapter 710: Nothing Can Stand in His Way</h4>

    Wen Rufeng was dead!

    Despite joining forces with four other Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivators, Su Yi had cut him down!

    This bloody spectacle swept through the crowd¡¯s hearts like a hurricane, stirring up waves of shock.

    ¡°A Spiritual Revolution Realm existence was cut down, just like that¡­¡± Mi Tianhe¡¯s lips quivered, and his heart shook.

    ¡°Was that really the power of a Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator?¡± Pu Surong¡¯s expression froze. She, too, was stunned.

    Spiritual Manifestation and Spiritual Revolution were two realms apart!

    Who¡¯d dare believe that a Spiritual Manifestation youth of the Azure Continent could cross two realms to kill a Spiritual Revolution expert even while outnumbered?

    The cultivators of the ancient factions were, without exception, astonished and terrified.

    Especially Zhou Zhi, who Su Yi had defeated and injured to the brink of death earlier. He waspletely dumbstruck, and he trembled, unable to ept what he was seeing.

    Meanwhile, on Mount Heavenbristle.

    When the Xia Emperor saw this,?even he?couldn¡¯t help but gasp. He swept his gaze across Wen Xinzhao, Weng Jiu, and the others. They too were as shaken as could be.

    However, Huan Tianxu and the other Spiritual Revolution cultivators were undoubtedly the most shocked of all.

    Wen Rufeng was killed before they could even rush to his aid!

    Watching helplessly as Wen Rufeng was struck down left their scalps numb, and chills coursed through their entire bodies.

    The atmosphere was terrifying and oppressive. The only sound was the resonant humming of a sword.

    This was the sound of Abstruse Celestial. The deep and ethereal de was as dark as the night sky, but it was bathed in faint crimson, giving it an additional intimidating, baleful ferocity.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t stop.

    Cutting down Wen Rufeng meant nothing to him.

    A bottom-of-the-barrel Spiritual Revolution cultivator, that was all. Defeating him didn¡¯t even give Su Yi much of a sense of aplishment.

    He was bathed in the dusky, inscrutable aura of the Grand Dao as he charged at the other four Spiritual Revolution cultivators. He was tall and lean, with momentum as grand as the heavens.

    The four Spiritual Revolution cultivators¡¯ expressions shifted in response.

    ¡°Quick, get in formation! Attack Nine Tripod City!¡± Huan Tianxu roared, his voice shaking the nine heavens.

    Boom!

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, the nearby Spirit Dao cultivators of the five factionsunched into action.

    The Demonic Huan Family, the Burning Sun Sect, the Pure Emptiness Buddhist Sect, Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain, and Tianji Dao Mountain had each brought ten Spiritual Incarnation experts and twenty Spiritual Manifestation cultivators.

    There were hundred and fifty Spirit Dao cultivators in total!

    Each group of thirty arranged itself, forming fivebat formations. All five charged in the direction of Nine Tripod City.

    From a distance, it was as if five divine mountains were in motion. Golden light pierced the heavens, demonic mes zed, boundless Buddhist radiance surged, and there was a dense and imposing sword formation¡­

    Combat formations were best suited torge-scale conflicts between cultivators.

    Pick any of the five factions¡¯bat formations at random, and it could present a lethal threat to a Spiritual Revolution cultivator.

    However, after getting in formation, they didn¡¯t attack Su Yi. Instead, they split up and charged at the distant Nine Tripod City.

    Everyone could tell that this was an attempt to divide Su Yi¡¯s attention.

    But if Su Yi ignored it, Nine Tripod City would undoubtedly suffer.

    However, if he went after the cultivators in formation, it would buy Huan Tianxu and the others time to catch their breath!

    The Xia Emperor¡¯s expression changed dramatically.

    Given his powers of perception, how could he fail to realize the implications? In its current state, the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation might well block one of thebat formations.

    But against five such formations at once, its power simply wouldn¡¯t cut it!

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Five formations, a total of one hundred and fifty Spirit Dao cultivators, took action at once. Every onlooker¡¯s expression shifted in response to their terrifying momentum.

    At the same time, the four remaining Spiritual Revolution cultivators attacked and bore down on Su Yi. They seemed intent on holding him down.

    However, Su Yi merely frowned, a cold glint in his eyes. ¡°You dare y such petty tricks in front of me? You clearly don¡¯t value your lives!¡±

    He suddenly took a deep breath, and his cultivation zed as if on fire. As it rumbled and boomed, he swung his sleeves and shed with his sword.

    It was as if a deity had raised a primordial divine mountain and mmed it into the world below.

    His sword force was so abundant that it startled heaven and shook the earth, illuminating the nine heavens. It was far greater than before.

    Boom!!

    Divine radiance shook the skies, and an aura of destruction swept through the air. The four Spiritual Revolution cultivators¡¯ joint suppression copsed with a bang, and they were sent staggering back. All of them cut sorry figures.

    Their earlier shes had left all of them riddled with wounds and covered in blood. Although none of their injuries were fatal, they were enough to prevent them from unleashing their full strength.

    They¡¯d hoped to hold Su Yi back, leaving him unable to retreat or advance, much less defend the city.

    Who¡¯d have thought that one sh would crush their encirclement into pieces,?and?injure them even further in the process?

    Meanwhile, now that the four Spiritual Revolution cultivators no longer stood in his way, Su Yi stepped into the air. He suddenly rose to his full height, his robes billowing around him as he shed five times in a single breath.

    In each sh, the profundities of the Rejoicing Sword Sutra¡¯s Splitting Mountains and Seas was on full disy!

    The effort instantly depleted almost half of Su Yi¡¯s spiritual power, and his handsome face paled slightly.

    However, his expenditures meant that each streak of sword qi was unbelievably strong.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Five streaks of sword qi shot forth, arcing through the air like dazzling rainbows.

    Their radiance was searingly bright, their force inestimable!

    The crowd felt their bodies stiffen as an astonishing scene unfolded before them¡ª

    The fightbat formations, eachprised?of thirty Spirit Dao cultivators, had yet to near Nine Tripod City when radiant sword qi descended upon them from on high.

    Boom!

    The resulting impact seemed to overturn heaven and earth.

    The Demonic Huan Family¡¯s formation was at the vanguard. The sword qi cut through their ranks, shattering their formation. Moments prior, it had zed with demonic mes, but now, it had copsedpletely.

    But that wasn¡¯t all. Most of the Spiritual Manifestation cultivators couldn¡¯t dodge in time, and the boundless destructive aura obliterated them.

    Even some of the Spiritual Incarnation cultivators were grievously wounded, and they cried out in agony.

    Immediately afterward¡ª

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    A simr fate befell the other four ancient factions¡¯bat formations.

    Each sh seemed limitlessly powerful, as if nothing could stand in its way. All four formations instantly copsed.

    Moreover, countless Spirit Dao cultivators were injured or killed!

    All of a sudden, blood fell like rain, and cries of agony shook the heavens. It was like a bloody vision of purgatory.

    Just five strikes!

    In just five strikes, he broke through fivebat formationsposed of Spirit Dao cultivators!

    Everyone who saw this felt as if they¡¯d been plunged into an icy abyss, or as if their souls had left their bodies.

    Terrifying!

    The ancient factions had hoped to divert Su Yi¡¯s attention and force him to defend the city.

    But in the blink of an eye, he didn¡¯t just break through the Spiritual Revolution experts¡¯ joint attempt to stop him. He even destroyed fivebat formations in one fell swoop, shattering them one by one!

    ¡°Bastard!¡± Huan Tianxu¡¯s eyes bulged; it looked as if they might burst.

    Pure Cloud¡¯s face was ashen.

    Nie Wanzhi looked ovee with fury.

    Xue Moning gnashed his teeth so hard, it seemed they might break.

    They¡¯de here as part of an alliance, their forces vast and powerful. They swore to trample the imperial family, drawing the attention of the entire nation.

    Who¡¯d have thought that Su Yi alone could keep them out of the city? Or that he¡¯d cut through their forces and destroy their formation?

    ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡± After breaking through the fivebat formations, Su Yi¡¯s calm voice rang out, and he turned toward Huan Tianxu and the others once more.

    ¡°Quick, attack together! Surround him!¡± Huan Tianxu¡¯s voice spread throughout the entire area.

    The experts of the ancient factions were no longer in formation, and their forces were scattered. Nheless, all of them charged.

    They knew they couldn¡¯t let things go on like this. They had to put everything they had into killing Su Yi. Otherwise, they had no hope of turning this around.

    ¡°Kill him! Kill him! Kill him!¡±

    Murderous shouts reverberated through the air, and divine light surged. Heaven and earth shook.

    It was as if the surviving experts of the five ancient factions had gone insane. They all called upon their treasures and secret arts and attacked Su Yi with everything they had.

    But their efforts were to no avail.

    Never mind that Su Yi¡¯s earlier sh with the Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivators had left them covered in wounds; in destroying theirbat formations, he¡¯d already killed or wounded more than half of their forces!

    And Su Yi naturally wouldn¡¯t give them a chance to counterattack!

    When capturing bandits, you targeted their leader first. That applied to other enemies as well!

    ng!

    The humming of a sword shook heaven and earth. Su Yi¡¯s robes billowed around him as he shed through his foes¡¯ encirclement. His sword shed past Xue Moning, its edge glinting so brightly that it stung the eyes.

    The high elder of the Burning Sun Sect suddenly froze in ce.

    A red line appeared on his forehead. At first, it was?but?a thin line, but it rapidly spread downward, down his nose, lips, neck, and chest¡­ In the end, he split down the midline. Tyrannical sword qi erupted out of the bloody cut.

    ¡°How could I possibly die here¡­?¡± Xue Moning¡¯s eyes shone with disbelief, and his soul trembled violently. It seemed he was trying to fuse his physical body back together, but to no avail. Su Yi¡¯s sh destroyed him, both body and soul.

    In the end, that terrifying sword qi reduced him to mincemeat!

    The second Spiritual Revolution expert had fallen!

    Su Yi was indeed far too powerful.

    He was just one person facing an army all on his own, yet he cut through them like an axe through bamboo. Nothing could stand in his way!

    Streaks of sword qi sliced through the air.

    Every strike hit its mark without fail. Some were grievously wounded, while others were cut down where they stood. The entire area sank into upheaval and destruction.

    Blood flew through the air, and miserable, desperate cries rang out, over and over again.

    Spirit Dao cultivators of the five allied ancient factions died, one after another.

    The strongest of them was the old monk, Pure Cloud, with his nigh undying golden body. However, even he was covered in cuts, his wounds ovepping like the threads of a spider¡¯s web. It was a shocking sight.

    ¡°Bastard! I¡¯ll fucking kill you!¡± Suddenly, a frenzied roar reverberated through the air.

    It was as if Huan Tianxu were burning himself up; he forcefully rose his cultivation, his fists beating the Profound Demon Wardrum. Crimson soundwaves thick as pirs shot toward Su Yi.

    Every time his fist hit the drum, he coughed up a mouthful of blood.

    In the end, half his body was stained red with blood, and his face was as white as a sheet.

    He was burning his own cultivation base in an attempt to bring Su Yi down with him. In this state, his power was unquestionably as terrifying as could be!

 Chapter 711: Like an Immortal Defending Heavenâ€™s Gates

    <h4>Chapter 711: Like an Immortal Defending Heaven¡¯s Gates</h4>

    Bang! Bang!

    Crimson sound waves swept through the air like raging tidal waves.

    Heaven and earth trembled. The distant onlookers felt a rending pain in their souls, and they saw stars.

    Fluctuations of a formation¡¯s power rose from the towering walls of Nine Tripod City. Only then did it neutralize the impact of the Profound Demon Wardrum¡¯s attacks.

    ¡°You really are noisy!¡± Su Yi extended one of the fingers of his left hand and tapped the t of Abstruse Celestial.

    ng!

    A hum rang out, like the sound of wind and thunder. It was as if divine lightning were crashing down from the nine heavens.

    The sweeping crimson sound waves burst apart with a bang, and the clear hum of a sword transformed into sharp, forceful power as it mmed into the drum.

    Bang!!

    The Profound Demon Wardrum split.

    When he saw his Natal Spirit Treasure destroyed, Huan Tianxu¡¯s eyes widened. He couldn¡¯t help but shriek, ¡°No¡ª¡ª!¡±

    His thin frame shattered like porcin, exploding into bloody mist in midair.

    A third Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator had fallen!

    That three Spiritual Revolution experts had fallen in such rapid session made the otherbatants sink even deeper into despair.

    ¡°Forget it! I¡¯ll hold him back. Run, all of you!¡± Nie Wanzhi sighed.

    The colorfully dresseddy sword cultivator was already covered in wounds, but her eyes shone with determination bordering on madness.

    She shouted, ¡°Activate!¡±

    The Snowswept Dao Sword buzzed in her hand, and streaks of bloody light poured out of her body and into her weapon. Each streak represented a hundred years of bitter cultivation and blood essence, but her sword was absorbing them like mad.

    Her hair ck hair rapidly turned white, and her smooth skin wrinkled and chapped¡­

    But the Snowswept Dao Sword¡¯s aura rapidly expanded. It was growing stronger and stronger!

    ¡°What¡¯s she trying to do?¡± The distant onlookers were astonished.

    Everyone could sense a limitlessly terrifying, ferocious might emanating from the Snowswept Dao Sword.

    One of the older-generation cultivators proficient in the Dao of the Sword cried out in rm, ¡°She¡¯s feeding her sword with her body! That will destroy her cultivation base and burn her Natal Weapon to kill her opponent! Even if she wins in the end, anyone who uses this technique will die, and their sword will break with them!¡±

    The experts of Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain were all visibly grief-stricken.

    They naturally knew the consequences of Nie Wanzhi¡¯s decision already. How could they not?

    Boom!

    After drinking its fill of Nie Wanzhi¡¯s blood, her sword exploded with a destructive aura. It instantly nketed the entire stretch of heaven and earth.

    All the spiritual energy within one hundred thousand feet seemed to freeze instantaneously. Those watching could neither move nor speak; they couldn¡¯t even blink.

    It was as if an iprehensibly terrifying existence had descended upon the mortal world.

    ¡°Another such trick? You¡¯re cultivated your Dao of the Sword to such heights, but you ultimately couldn¡¯t avoid going down the wrong path.¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes shone with a hint of disdain.

    Back in the Sea of Chaotic Spirits, the yao sword Divine Misfortunate¡¯s sword ve, Qing Luo, had sacrificed his body to his weapon too.

    Bai Changhen, the third-generation leader of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House, had cultivated in a simr fashion. In the end, he couldn¡¯t escape his sword turning on him!

    However, unlike Qing Luo and Bai Changhen, Nie Wanzhi was gambling her life on a secret art.

    Boom!

    Suddenly, Nie Wanzhi poured thest of herself into the zing Snowswept Dao Sword, fusing with itpletely. The sword¡¯s power soared to unprecedented heights.

    Then, it cleaved through the air and attacked Su Yi!

    This hundred-foot streak of sword qi could cleave through even divine mountains with ease. It was as if a deity had swung his divine sword, slicing through the skies of the human world. All that remained in the sky was boundless, zing sword light.

    It was so dazzling that everything else seemed to dim byparison. Heaven and earth were overcast!

    ¡°Praise to the immeasurable power of the Buddha!¡± Apassionate look arose on Pure Cloud¡¯s face.

    Everyone else present seemedpletely shaken, and their minds went nk.

    This was an attack a Spiritual Revolution cultivator had sacrificed her life for. How could it possibly be ordinary?

    A momentter, Su Yi¡¯s gaze regained its former calm.

    His sleeves billowed around him, and Abstruse Celestial nged and let out an impassioned hum as it rose into the air.

    Boom!

    Five towering sword mountains rose into the air.

    The Great Five Elements Suppression Domain Sword!

    However, unlike when he¡¯d used this move in the past, the five sword mountains were enveloped in the Dao Intent of Genesis. They were like primordial divine mountains shrouded in the light of dusk, supporting heaven and earth, like pirs of the mortal world!

    Their majestic force seemed to suppress everything. They seemed unmovable and unshakeable.

    At the same time, Nie Wanzhi¡¯s sword descended.

    Boom!!

    Heaven and earth copsed as an aura of destruction ran rampant.

    Like the creation of a new world!

    All the crowd saw was a streak of dazzling light. It was so searingly bright that it seemed like a miniature sun!

    The experts of the ancient factions spread throughout the?battlefield staggered?back.

    Even someone as mighty as Pure Cloud couldn¡¯t help but retreat.

    The destructive power of this sh was far too terrifying!

    As dust and smoke permeated the air, someone sighed. ¡°I¡¯m d I got to witness such a Dao of the Sword in thest moments before my death. I didn¡¯t die in vain¡­¡±

    When the cloud of dust dispersed and the onlookers¡¯ vision cleared, they saw that the five sword mountains were severely battered, but they still stood there like an unmovable, uncrossable barrier.

    Su Yi stood in the air behind them without so much as a hair out of ce.

    The Snowswept Dao Sword was on the other side of the mountains, dimmed and corroded. Bits of it ked off, and soon, it crumbled and scattered to the wind.

    ¡°Defeated!?¡± Countless people felt a chill course through their hearts.

    Nie Wanzhi had sacrificed her life to her sword, but she still couldn¡¯t shake Su Yi. In that case, who here could stop him?

    ¡°Run! We cannot dy any further!¡± The old monk, Pure Cloud roared like a lion, his expression grim.

    The other Spirit Dao cultivators of the ancient factions had been startled out of their wits, but when they heard this, they reacted as if awakening from a dream. How could they dare to hesitate? They immediately turned and fled.

    ¡°Before the battle began, I said I hoped you wouldn¡¯t flee, but look at you now! You¡¯ve truly disappointed me,¡± said Su Yi, a hint of mockery on his lips.

    Boom!

    He stood beneath the dome of heaven, swinging his sword like an immortal practicing the de.

    Thousands of streaks of sword qi swept in all directions like a windstorm. Each strike was dazzling and sharp, and they cleaved long, narrow rifts in the sky. It was a startling sight.

    Splurt! Splurt! Splurt!

    The onlookers watched, almost ovee with astonishment, as the sword qi cut through the scattering enemybatants like a scythe through wheat, striking them down in midair.

    As far as the eye could see, crimson ¡°fireworks¡± sprayed the sky, filling the air with hot, fresh blood.

    ¡°Fiend!¡± Pure Cloud shouted, looking like a furious golden vajra. He swung his Demon-Suppressing Ruler and attacked Su Yi.

    The old, thin monk seemed utterly fearless, and he faced the possibility of death with calm equanimity. Buddhist light emanated from him, sweeping through the skies.

    The faint sound of Sanskrit chanting rang out, giving the skies a solemn, ceremonial air.

    He was like a Buddha out on a journey to?exorcize?demons and yao!

    Upon closer inspection, a perfectly round wheel hovered behind him, circting with flowing light. It was permeated with Dao Intent, and it seemed grand and ancient.

    A Grand Dao Spirit Wheel!

    Pure Cloud was already covered in wounds, yet now, he went all out, unleashing the full extent of his Spirit Wheel¡¯s power. It was as if it were on fire!

    When Su Yi saw this, he shook his head.

    Buddhist cultivators ought to be as unshakeable as the earth, their emotions tucked away like treasures hidden within a secret cache.

    But this Pure Cloud person was furious, and his heart was full of murderous intent. He might have condensed his Grand Dao Spirit Wheel, but his cultivation had yet to truly attain a higher level.

    Boom!

    The Demon-Suppressing Ruler shot through the sky and descended like the hand of a Buddha.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even look at it. He just shed Abstruse Celestial through the air.

    ng!!!

    The resulting impact shook heaven and earth, and the ruler was sent flying.

    However, Pure Cloud didn¡¯t retreat. His aura zed as if on fire, and his entire body was bathed in dazzling, boundless Buddhist light as he attacked once more.

    He fought with no regard for his life!

    ¡°Fine. Allow me to show you the true meaning of Chan Buddhism!¡±

    As Su Yi spoke, his aura of the Grand Dao suddenly manifested a lotus-tform-shaped wheel of light, illuminating the entire stretch of heaven and earth.

    One hand gripped his sword, and the other smacked the air.

    Sanskrit chanting echoed throughout the area, and the lotus-tform-shaped wheel of light descended with seemingly limitless force.

    It was as if Pure Cloud had been struck by lightning. Even his soul was dazed.

    It was as if he¡¯d seen a boundless purend, with a Buddha seated on a lotus tform as he shared his wisdom with countless cross-legged novice monks, all of whom listened intently. There were dragons circling and luan soaring overhead. Dazzling flowers of the Grand Dao drifted down from the heavens, condensing golden lotuses as they hit the ground¡­

    But a momentter, that vision of a Buddhist purend transformed into a scene of purgatory. The Buddha seated on a lotus tform transformed into a demonic sovereign standing in a river of blood, and the cross-legged novice monks were suddenly demons, ghosts, and asuras.

    It was as if he¡¯d been plunged straight into the depths of hell.

    Pure Cloud shuddered, and a crack formed in his mind. He inwardly cried out in rm.

    But he was already one step toote. Su Yi¡¯s attack had already enveloped him.

    Crunch!

    The radiant lotus tform bore down, shattering the Demon-Suppressing Ruler inch by inch.

    The wheel tore Pure Cloud¡¯s thin frame into pieces, scattering blood.

    As his soul left its mortal shell, it couldn¡¯t help but ask in a daze, ¡°What kind of ability was that?¡±

    ¡°The Chan Buddhist practice of Heart-Inquiring,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    ¡°Heart-Inquiring? Impressive. One thought of a Buddhist purend, and the dharma flourished. One thought of hell, and it was reced with wickedness¡­. It examines one¡¯s Buddhist heart, but it rid me of my karmic hindrances¡­¡±

    Pure Cloud lowered his head, sped his palms together, and sighed as his soul silently dissipated.

    Now, five Spiritual Revolution cultivators of five different ancient factions had all fallen!

    Su Yi had already routed most of the fleeing experts of the five factions. Only around a dozen lucky survivors slipped away without a trace.

    Now, only Su Yi remained standing before the towering walls of Nine Tripod City. One hand gripped his sword, while the other was ced behind his back. His blue robes fluttered in the wind.

    His tall, upright figure stood in the air, gazing down upon the world like an immortal!

    Everyone who saw this was at a loss for words. They stood there like statues.

    All of his enemies had fallen. Only he remained!

    ¡­¡­

    On the tenth day of the third lunar month, Su Yi prevented the forces of the Demonic Huan Family, the Burning Sun Sect, Tianji Dao Mountain, Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain, and the Pure Emptiness Buddhist Sect from entering Nine Tripod City.

    Wen Rufeng, Xue Moning, Huan Tianxu, Nie Wanzhi, and Pure Cloud, five Spiritual Revolution cultivators, all fell in battle.

    The other hundred and fifty Spirit Dao cultivators suffered grievous casualties, and the ground was littered with corpses.

    Only around a dozen people managed to flee in panic.

    Su Yi had single-handedly defeated an army, alone save for his sword, like an immortal guarding heaven¡¯s gate. From beginning to end, none could shake him!

 Chapter 712: Begging Forgiveness

    <h4>Chapter 712: Begging Forgiveness</h4>

    It was a sunny spring day of the third lunar month.

    However, thendscape before Nine Tripod City had been devastated. The earth was riddled with scars, corpses littered the ground, and the dense smell of blood lingered in the air.?Fragments of ruined treasures were scattered all over the ce, glinting in the sunlight.

    Su Yi stood in the air and scanned the area. ¡°Anyone else want to try me?¡±

    His calm voice reverberated throughout the entire area.

    Everyone fell silent, and nobody moved.

    When Su Yi saw this, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste any more time here. He just turned and drifted off.

    This grand battle had been enormously draining. The moment he rxed, he felt tired and sore all over.

    The Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivators I faced today were ultimately rathercking. When the world¡¯s most dazzling figures enter the Spiritual Revolution Realm, perhaps I¡¯ll finally be able to find worthy opponents.

    As Su Yi pondered, he began his journey back to Azurecloud Court.

    All he wanted to do now was bathe, heat a jug of wine, sprawl out in his wicker chair, and rx.

    He no longer wanted to pay anything?else any heed.

    The crowd watched as Su Yi faded from view. It was only after he¡¯d left that they came back to their senses, breaking the stifled, deathly silence. There was uproar on all sides, like a pot that had suddenly boiled over.

    ¡°Who¡¯d have guessed it? Experts of the five ancient factions came here with such ferocious momentum, but before so much as stepping foot in Nine Tripod City, they¡­ they all died¡­.¡± someone said, sounding dazed and out of sorts.

    ¡°Zhou Zhi is in the Spiritual Manifestation Realm too, and he¡¯s the monstrous genius second on the Ranking of Stars, but he wasn¡¯t at allparable to His Excellency Su Yi! You ask me, and the guy Bluecloud Tower put in first ce, Shen Suiyun, couldn¡¯t possibly be a match for him either!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure! Didn¡¯t you see what just happened? His Excellency Su Yi took down five Spiritual Revolutions experts. He cut them down, one by one!¡±

    ¡­.The onlookers were in uproar. As they discussed the battle they¡¯d just witnessed, their hearts swelled with emotion.

    And when they evaluated Su Yi¡¯s abilities, all of them seemed respectful,plimentary, and even reverent.

    ¡°Had the imperial family lost today, the ancient factions would have taken their ce at the pinnacle of the Great Xia. Yet Su Yi single-handedly turned the tides!¡± murmured an older-generation expert. ¡°I can already predict that today¡¯s battle will shift the bnce of power. The ancient factions won¡¯t dare act up lightly!¡±

    Someone else?sighed, ¡°Everyone assumed that the imperial family was protecting Su Yi, but I just realized that Su Yi was the imperial family¡¯s pir of support all along¡­¡±

    ¡°Just how strong do you think His Excellency Su Yi is?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m afraid it¡¯d be hard to find more than a few people capable of contending with him even if you searched the entire nation!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    As they listened to the crowd¡¯s discussions, Zeng Pu, Chi Jiansu, and the other prominent young geniuses felt nothing but admiration; they no longer had any desire topare themselves with Su Yi.

    The gulf was too enormous.

    There was simply noparison!

    ¡°There¡¯s actually someone like him here on the Azure Continent? Even in the Netherworld, he¡¯d be a first-rate, matchless genius¡­ I have to report this to the sect,¡± a fair-skinned, ordinary-looking young man in ck robes muttered to himself.

    ¡°The Netherworld? What¡¯s that?¡± One of the cultivators standing nearby asked in confusion. He¡¯d obviously overheard what the young man in ck was saying.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand,¡±ughed the young man. ¡°So just forget it.¡±

    With that, he turned and left.

    The cultivator who¡¯d spoken to him fell into a brief daze as all his memories of the young man in ck disappeared, leaving no trace behind.

    It wasn¡¯t just him; everyone else in the surrounding areapletely forgot that a young man in ck had watched the battle alongside them.?He¡¯d silently wiped away their memories, leaving no traces behind! His abilities were unbelievable!

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Elder Mi, what¡­ what should we do?¡± one of the House of the Skywalking Sword disciples couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Mi Tianhe was silent. His face alternated white and green, and his hands clenched.

    And here he¡¯d thought a Spiritual Revolution Realm expert like Wen Rufeng would be able to take Su Yi down with ease.

    But that didn¡¯t happen.

    Then he figured that a group of five Spiritual Revolution Realm experts ought to be enough to finish the job.

    But¡­ they couldn¡¯t do it either!

    The curtains had set on today¡¯s grand battle. When Mi Tianhe watched him leave in triumph, he suddenly realized that he had a big problem.

    Ten days ago, Su Yi told him to repeat everything he¡¯d said after the ancient actions were defeated. He said that if he didn¡¯t, he¡¯d visit the House of the Skywalking Sword personally!

    At the time, Mi Tianhe turned up his nose at him. He in no way believed that would happen.

    But now¡­

    Now, he realized that the problem was already iparably dire!

    ¡­

    Nine Tripod City, the top of a tall building.

    The atmosphere was silent and stifled.

    Pu Surong, A¡¯Leng, and Ruo Huan said nothing.

    They¡¯d witnessed the entire battle. Their initial calm had transformed as they were astonished over and over again¡­

    Now that it was over, they feltpletely dazed.

    After a while, Ruo Huan murmured, ¡°Su Yi¡­ obviously hasn¡¯t been possessed, and he isn¡¯t a monster of the ancient era, so how¡­ how could he be this terrifyingly strong?¡±

    There was a look of utter bewilderment on her beautiful face.

    Pu Surong¡¯s eyshes quivered, and she let out a deep sigh. ¡°I finally understand where Xia Yunjing got the confidence to refuse me.¡±

    She paused, then said with an air of self-deprecation, ¡°To think I tried to send Su Yi coal in a blizzard. Looking back on it now, my efforts were ridiculous indeed¡­¡±

    A¡¯Leng?took a deep breath. ¡°Big Sis, it seems to me that this is our only chance to?leave?with Qingyuan! Su Yi has only just ovee a grand battle, and he¡¯s surely at his limit. If we act now, our power is enough to seize her from Xia Yunjing.¡±

    He paused, then added, ¡°So long as we act quickly and return straight to the Bright Sky Realm, by the time Su Yi realizes what¡¯s happened, it¡¯ll be toote!¡±

    Pu Surong¡¯s?expression filled?with uncertainty.

    ¡­¡­

    Mount Heavenbristle.

    ¡°He won!¡± Weng Jiu cried out in excitement.

    This battle had been hair-raising, but the ending was extremely satisfying.

    Weng Jiu could still picture Su Yi standing in the air, sword in hand, as he slew an entire group of enemies. The thought made his blood boil.

    ¡°I predicted that Fellow Daoist Su would win, but I didn¡¯t expect he¡¯d win so beautifully!¡± The Xia Emperor sighed. He lost himself in his excitement; it was hard to avoid.

    Su Yi was just too strong!

    With his Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivation, he¡¯d defeated the forces of five allied ancient factions in one fell swoop. It was like a miracle!

    ¡°I¡¯m going back now.¡± Wen Xinzhao turned and left, just like that. She was eager to return to Azurecloud Court as soon as possible.

    ¡°We¡¯re going too! I want to thank Fellow Daoist Su in person!¡± the Xia Emperor said without so much as pausing to think.

    ¡°My lord,¡± Weng Jiu suddenly interjected, ¡°I¡¯m sure that Pu Surong is unwilling to ept what just happened, and I¡¯m afraid she might do something foolish without regard for the possible consequences.¡±

    The Xia Emperor¡¯s eyes narrowed, and after a moment¡¯s silence, he said, ¡°Bring Qingyuan with us. We¡¯ll all go to Azurecloud Court together.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    When the group departed, all of Mount Heavenbristle was in uproar as everyone shouted for joy.

    There was no doubt about it; the imperial family had already learned what had happened, and they were celebrating Su Yi¡¯s victory.

    ¡­¡­

    Azurecloud Court.

    ¡°Huh. You got here faster than anyone else.¡± Su Yi was already sprawled outfortably beside the pond, soaking in the springtime sunlight. He seemed utterly rxed.

    The old blind man stood to the side and grinned. ¡°That¡¯s because I knew that with your abilities, exterminating a pack of bungling clowns would be no problem at all. That¡¯s why I rushed over right away to congratte you on your victory.¡±

    ¡°You said it yourself; they were nothing but a pack of bungling clowns,¡±ughed Su Yi. ¡°What need is there for congrattions?¡±

    As he spoke, he took out a jug of wine and started drinking.

    The old blind man hesitated, then said, ¡°Your Excellency, I watched the battle from within Nine Tripod City, and I discovered someone I suspect was a disciple of Meng Po Pce within the crowd. However, he was too far away for me to know for certain.¡±

    Su Yi was stunned. ¡°Just one person?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°What did he look like?¡±

    ¡°Please, have a look.¡± As he spoke, the old blind man drew his finger through the air. A light curtain appeared, reflecting a dense crowd of onlookers. They stood on a hill far from Nine Tripod City.

    ¡°That¡¯s him, Your Excellency!¡± The old blind man stretched out his finger and pointed to a fair-skinned, ordinarily-looking young man in ck reflected on the light curtain.

    There was nothing outwardly special about his appearance, but his expression was different from the other onlookers. He was too calm, as steady as a boulder, without the slightest ripple of emotion.

    ¡°Your Excellency, look at the hem of his clothes. Ordinary people might not recognize the pattern embroidered there, but I can tell that it¡¯s a depiction of the Netherworld¡¯s Naihe Ridge and the River of Forgetfulness!¡± said the old blind man.

    He had no eyeballs, yet he saw in such detail.

    Su Yi looked over, and indeed, there was andscape embroidered on the young man¡¯s robes. There was a ridge on one side, a winding river on the other.

    Most people would think nothing of it, but as the old blind man said, anyone who¡¯d seen Naihe Ridge and the River of Forgetfulness would recognize them at a nce!

    ¡°That really was a disciple of the Meng Po Pce.¡± Su Yi nodded. ¡°They¡¯re focused on soul cultivation, and their loftiest inheritance is the ssic of Nightmares and Comprehending the Profound. Everyone who practices it has eyes like gray whirlpools.¡±

    The ck-robed young man reflected in the curtain of light did indeed have eyes like unmoving whirlpools, but under the poor lighting, it was difficult to notice without looking closely.

    ¡°It seems the Meng Po Pce has already started taking action. I just don¡¯t know whether they¡¯ll set their sights on you over this battle or not, Your Excellency.¡± The old blind man frowned.

    Su Yiughed, not the least bit concerned. ¡°Why worry about that? If they really dare be my enemies, they¡¯ll be seeking out their own demise.¡±

    In his past life, he once traversed the Netherworld, and he¡¯d saved the Profound Purple Netherworld Emperor from the depths of the Sea of Bitterness.

    He naturally knew the Meng Po Pce like the back of his hand.

    Were they to be his enemies, he naturally knew how best to instill obedience in them.

    The old blind man facepalmed andughed, ¡°How could I forget? With your all-epassing abilities, you have no need to concern yourself about such things, Your Excellency.¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when a grave voice rang out beyond the residence¡¯s gates.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, Mi Tianhe of the House of the Skywalking Sword hase to beg for forgiveness!¡±

 Chapter 713: A Silver Hairpin

    <h4>Chapter 713: A Silver Hairpin</h4>

    Outside the gates of Azurecloud Court.

    Mi Tianhe hung his head. His entire body was tense and stiff, and his heart welled with dense bitterness.

    He was the third elder of the House of the Skywalking Sword and a Spiritual Incarnation Realm expert. He¡¯d never even considered the possibility that the words he¡¯d uttered ten days ago would force him to show up at Su Yi¡¯s door and apologize today.

    But he had no choice.

    Ten days ago, his status meant that he dared disregard Su Yi.

    But now that the curtains had set on the shocking battle outside the city gates, no matter how brave he was, there was no way he¡¯d dare to disregard Su Yi¡¯s threats!

    Had I known, I wouldn¡¯t have burned those bridges¡­?Mi Tianhe was inwardly ovee with regret.

    However, he was well aware that if he didn¡¯t show up and apologize, given Su Yi¡¯s strength and disposition, he really was bold enough to kill his way into the House of the Skywalking Sword¡¯s territory!

    Su Yi¡¯s calm voice then emanated from within the courtyard¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Repeat what you said back then.¡±

    Mi Tianhe stiffened, and his expression shifted erratically. Indescribable shame welled within his heart.

    Forcing someone to kowtow was little better than killing them!

    He¡¯de to beg forgiveness of his own volition, but it seemed Su Yi had no intention of letting him wriggle out of this!

    For a moment, Mi Tianhe was tempted to throw all caution to the wind and leave.

    However, in the end, he suppressed the impulse.

    He¡¯d experienced his share of wind and rain, and he knew full well that if he left, Su Yi¡¯s revenge wouldn¡¯t just end in his death; it would affect the rest of the House of the Skywalking Sword too!

    The price would be far too great!

    A momentter, Mi Tianhe submitted to his fate and wilted like an eggnt. His lips quivered as he said, ¡°Very good¡­ Su Yi. You refused to do this the easy way, so¡­. just you wait.¡±

    It was just one sentence, but it seemed to take everything Mi Tianhe had in him.

    When he finished, he slumped in dejection, his face ashen.

    Every word felt like a hammer; it was as if he¡¯d been forced to smash his own dignity to pieces¡­

    ¡°Excellent. You didn¡¯t leave out so much as a single word.¡± Su Yi¡¯s voice resounded from within the courtyard once more. ¡°You can leave.¡±

    ¡°I?can go?¡± Mi Tianhe was stunned; it seemed he dared not believe it.

    And here he¡¯d thought Su Yi would seize the opportunity to ruthlessly trample and humiliate him. He¡¯de resigned to this fate.

    Who¡¯d have thought that none of his fears woulde to pass?

    After a while, Mi Tianhe took a deep breath, then said in a low voice, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, many thanks for your magnanimity!¡±

    Only then did he turn to leave.

    As he walked into the distance, he heard nothing else from within Azurecloud Court.

    This came as a relief to Mi Tianhe, but at the same time, he felt an indescribable sense of despondency.

    In his eyes, I was perhaps never worthy of his attention to begin with. How could he possibly make trouble for me?

    Disregard was the greatest expression of contempt!

    ¡­.

    Within Azurecloud Court.

    ¡°Heh, I¡¯m afraid he thought you¡¯d take this opportunity to teach him a bitter lesson. How could he possibly understand? Someone of your status and with your horizons couldn¡¯t possibly lower himself by squishing an ant like him,¡±ughed the old blind man.

    Su Yi sprawled out in his wicker chair, soaking up the sun, his eyes barely open as he muttered, ¡°Oftentimes, those who know when to stand tall and when to submit live longer than the rest of us.¡±

    Then,pletely out of nowhere, he said, ¡°The true Radiant Epoch will arrive in less than a month.¡±

    The old blind man stiffened. After a moment¡¯s silence, he said, ¡°It seems to this old man that the effects of the Radiant Epoch will take the world by storm. An age of upheaval is about to begin.¡±

    He¡¯d long since determined that numerous top factions of greater worlds would get involved once the Radiant Epoch began!

    For instance, the Meng Po Pce¡¯s forces had already appeared on the Azure Continent.

    And the Bright Sky Realm¡¯s Purple Moon Foxes hade here too!

    ¡°They call it the Radiant Epoch, but it¡¯s really just the destruction of the Origins of the Azure feeding back into the world. It will bring about an unprecedented, dramatic transformation,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°This will be a golden age for cultivators to rise to prominence, as well as an age of endless turmoil. However, it seems to me that afterward, the Azure Continent is destined to wane.¡±

    He recalled what the Divine Monarch of Tragedy had told him about the Sixth Star Ruin, the ruins of what was likely once a world. No life remained; thend waspletely dead.

    This was a vision of the Azure Continent¡¯s future!

    But the Seed of the Azure is with me. That¡¯ll be enough to help the Azure Continent turn things around once it hits rock bottom¡­?thought Su Yi.

    ¡°Brother Su, we¡¯re back.¡± Suddenly, a clear, joyful voice emanated from beyond the courtyard.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even need to think. This was obviously Wen Xinzhao.

    When he looked over at the gates, he saw Wen Xinzhao, Daoist Master Coldsmoke, and Qing Ya walking right in.

    The Xia Emperor and Weng Jiu followed shortly afterward, as well as a beautiful young woman in a pale purple dress. This was none other than Xia Qingyuan.

    However, the typically crafty, lively young woman seemed like she had a lot on her mind, and her fair, exquisite features were racked with unconceble worry.

    As soon as he entered the courtyard, the Xia Emperor walked over and solemnly bowed to Su Yi. ¡°I, Xia Yunjing, thank you on behalf of the entire imperial family. Thank you for saving our lives!¡±

    Weng Jiu and Xia Qingyuan bowed as well.

    Su Yi had broken through their enemies¡¯ ranks outside the city, turning the tides. He really had saved the imperial family from otherwise certain doom!

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°It was no more difficult than raising my hand. You needn¡¯t be so polite.¡±

    He owed the Xia Emperor quite a few favors. For instance, he¡¯d borrowed the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Foramtion¡¯s power to refine Abstruse Celestial.

    Besides, the ancient factions hade targeting the imperial family, but they were out for his blood too. It was perfectly reasonable for him to help kill them.

    ¡°Hahaha! Fellow Daoist, for you, it might have been as easy as raising your hand, but to us? It was an enormous act of benevolence!¡± The Xia Emperor burst into heartyughter.

    However, he was well aware that Su Yi disliked pleasantries, so he didn¡¯t linger on the subject.

    Wen Xinzhao invited everyone to sit down, and she and Qing Ya brewed tea for the group.

    She was the famed Little Sword Demon, but now, she seemed busy as could be. Su Yi, meanwhile, was sprawled out in his wicker chair, soaking in the sun. He didn¡¯t move a muscle.

    However, it didn¡¯t seem at all improper. If anything, it seemed perfectly natural.

    There was nothing for it. All of them were familiar with Su Yi, and they¡¯d long since gotten used to his habits and temperament.

    Wen Xinzhao understood him too, which was why she took on the responsibility of weing their guests. She was like the hostess of Azurecloud Court.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, I dare say with certainty that after today¡¯s defeat, the five ancient factions won¡¯t try anything any time soon.¡± The Xia Emperor sat beside Su Yi and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s highly likely that they¡¯ll choose to endure for now and bide their time until the onset of the true Radiant Epoch.¡±

    ¡°Hm,¡± said Su Yi, but it seemed he wasn¡¯t paying much attention. Such things didn¡¯t interest him.

    Instead, Su Yi looked at Xia Qingyuan, who was seated not far away. She¡¯d been out of sorts ever since she¡¯d entered the courtyard, and she just sat there in silence. ¡°Miss Qingyuan, I told your mother that if you weren¡¯t willing to leave, no one could take you away.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Xia Qingyuan reacted as if awakening from a dream. She calmed herself, then said, ¡°Brother Su, what if I?was?willing to leave with my mother? Would¡­ Would you stop me?¡±

    The atmosphere was instantly heavy.

    The Xia Emperor reacted as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning, and he shot to his feet, his face full of disbelief. ¡°Lass, are you nning to leave me?¡±

    He was the emperor of the Great Xia, yet now, he¡¯dpletely lost his bearing.

    Weng Jiu was frantic too. ¡°Princess, after you were born, your mother ruthlessly cast you and your father aside, without any further contact. There¡¯s no bond between you two at all! If you?leave with her, what¡­ what will your father do?¡±

    Before he could continue, the Xia Emperor waved for silence. ¡°Say no more!¡±

    He sighed, then looked at Xia Qingyuan, his expressionplicated. ¡°Lass, if you really want to leave, I naturally won¡¯t stop you, but¡­ might you tell your father why you¡¯ve chosen to leave?¡±

    Xia Qingyuan¡¯s reaction had caught himpletely off guard. He would never have guessed that Xia Qingyuan would say such a thing to Su Yi!

    Su Yi, meanwhile, watched Xia Qingyuan in silence throughout this entire exchange.

    The young woman lowered her head, as if afraid to meet the emperor¡¯s gaze. ¡°Father, no matter what, she¡­ she¡¯s my mother. I¡¯ve always wondered just what kind of person she was, and why she left us, and why she never once came back¡­¡±

    Her fists clenched, and she said with determination, ¡°I want answers!¡±

    The Xia Emperor froze, and his expression shifted. This obviously came as a devastating blow.

    ¡°I can give you the answer you want.¡± Su Yi suddenly rose from his chair and walked right up to Xia Qingyuan.

    She was stunned, and she seemed rmed. She instinctively rose from her chair and stammered, ¡°Brother Su, what are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. I¡¯m helping you,¡± said Su Yi. He suddenly stretched out his hand and plucked a thin silver hairpin from her ck hair.

    It was only about three inches long, and its surface was carved with mysterious, contorted markings reminiscent of worms.

    ¡°Give it back!¡± Xia Qingyuan cried out in rm and suddenly tried to seize it. She was obviously worked up.

    Su Yi pushed down on her shoulder with his free hand, instantly sealing her movements.

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    He exerted strength through his fingers, crushing the silver hairpin into snowy metal fragments.

    Xia Qingyuan let out a muffled grunt. A momentter, all her power seemed to leave her, and her slender, delicate figure slumped into Su Yi¡¯s arms.

    The crowd was unwittingly bbergasted and rmed. They had no idea what was going on.

    The Xia Emperor said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, that¡­¡±

    ¡°A soul treasure used to lead the mind astray,¡± Su Yi said casually. ¡°Earlier, Miss Qingyuan was obviously under its influence, which is why she said things so out of character.¡±

    He then passed the unconscious Xia Qingyuan to Wen Xinzhao. ¡°She¡¯s fine. She just needs to sleep for a while.¡±

    The Xia Emperor seemed to realize something, and his face was ashen. ¡°Pu Surong, that bitch! She was actually depraved enough to use a secret art on her own daughter!?¡±

    It was then that a sigh rang out from beyond the courtyard.

    ¡°I¡¯m her mother, and all I want to do is take my daughter with me. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

 Chapter 714: Unable to Take Even a Single Hit

    <h4>Chapter 714: Unable to Take Even a Single Hit</h4>

    As Pu Surong spoke, she led?A¡¯Leng?and Ruo Huan into Azurecloud Court.

    This time, she was apanied by Pu Huai, the middle-aged man Su Yi had once defeated, as well as an elder.

    The elder was thin and sickly looking, and he was dressed in gray. He carried a gourd on his back, and it was almost half his height, forcing him to hunch over.

    When Su Yi saw the gourd, he couldn¡¯t help but look thoughtful.

    ¡°Pu Surong, how dare you show your face here!?¡± the Xia Emperor bellowed in fury.

    Pu Surong¡¯s expression was tranquil, and she directly ignored him. Instead, she fixed her gaze on Su Yi. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, yourbat prowess may be heaven-defying, and you might be capable of ying this world¡¯s Spiritual Revolution cultivators, but I¡¯m sure you know even better than I do how theypare to others of their level.¡±

    She paused, then added, ¡°Besides, you only just underwent a grand battle. Even if you have strength left, you can¡¯t necessarily stop me from leaving with my daughter.¡±

    Her expression turned serious and determined. ¡°So I hope you can take a step back and help mother and daughter reunite. I¡¯ll remember this benevolence, and I guarantee I¡¯ll give you a satisfactory reward.¡±

    This left the Xia Emperor ashen-faced with fury.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of her tant disregard; what really infuriated him was her attitude. She obviously wouldn¡¯t let up until she got what she wanted!

    ¡°I won¡¯t go back on my word,¡± Su Yi said coolly. ¡°You¡¯re wee to try it. See if you can seize Miss Qingyuan from right under my nose.¡±

    A¡¯Leng couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Su Yi, how does that benefit you?¡±

    Su Yi ignored him. He¡¯d made himself perfectly clear, and he couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste any more time talking.

    This enraged A¡¯Leng, whose expression darkened.

    Pu Surong couldn¡¯t help but frown too.?Su Yi responded to neither threats nor persuasion. This gave her an enormous headache.

    It was then that the gaunt old man carrying the giant gourd said, ¡°My young friend, your performance today was dazzling. With your foundations and aptitude, spending the rest of your life in the Azure Continent would be like burying a pearl in mud.¡±

    His voice was raspy and low, with every word directly reaching their hearts. ¡°If you¡¯re willing to establish a positive karmic bond with the Purple Moon Foxes today, I¡¯ll be sure to bring you to the Bright Sky Realm to continue your cultivation.?I guarantee that with your aptitude, you¡¯d stand out of the crowd even in a holynd like the Nine Provinces of the Wilds!¡±

    The Nine Provinces of the Wilds!

    A holynd!

    The name was foreign to Weng Jiu and the others.

    However, the old blind man¡¯s expression instantly grew strange, as if he wanted tough but were holding back; he didn¡¯t want to interrupt Su Yi¡¯s conversation.

    This time, Su Yi actually seemed a bit intrigued. ¡°Might you tell me how you got to the Azure Continent from the Bright Moon Realm?¡±

    Pu Surong and the others¡¯ spirits soared.?It seems we¡¯re finally getting through to him!

    The gray-robed elder pondered briefly, then said, ¡°How about this? So long as you agree to our request today, we wouldn¡¯t mind taking you with us when we leave. When you reach the Bright Moon Realm, you¡¯ll surely realize how far beyond the Azure Continent¡­¡±

    He wanted to go on, but Su Yi interrupted him. ¡°I asked how you got here. I didn¡¯t ask for all that nonsense.¡±

    The old blind man had finally found the perfect moment to interject. He said coldly, ¡°The Bright Sky Realm is but one of the thirty-three lesser worlds surrounding the Wilds, and the Purple Moon Foxes are but one of its top factions.?Friend, I urge you not to think too highly of yourself. You might be able to fool others like that, but you can¡¯t possibly fool me, let alone His Excellency Su Yi!¡±

    His tone was utterly disdainful.

    The gray-robed elder carrying the gourd eximed, ¡°Have you been to the Bright Sky Realm?¡±

    The old blind man said expressionlessly, ¡°Is that important? You¡¯d best answer His Excellency Su Yi¡¯s questions properly, then leave quietly. If you cause any unpleasantness¡­ Hah! You¡¯ll only be making things difficult for yourselves.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t the least bit polite.

    Pu Surong and herpanions couldn¡¯t help but frown, but they were a bit rmed and uncertain. They couldn¡¯t see through the old blind man.

    However, the elder in gray shook his head dismissively. ¡°Hehe, friend, you¡¯re nothing but a remnant soul, yet you dare threaten us like that? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re pushing it?¡±

    He¡¯d obviously realized the old blind man¡¯s condition!

    The gray-robed elder then looked at Su Yi. ¡°And what do you think, my young friend?¡±

    Su Yi ignored him and looked at Pu Surong instead. ¡°Out of consideration for Miss QIngyuan, I¡¯ll give you three breaths of time. Take your people and leave. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for throwing you out myself.¡±

    Pu Surong¡¯s willowy eyebrows knit together. She was obviously enraged.

    ¡°You sure don¡¯t know how to appreciate others¡¯ kindness!¡± A¡¯Leng was decidedly displeased.

    Su Yi ignored him. His lips parted, and he said softly, ¡°One.¡±

    The atmosphere was instantly stifled.

    ¡°Su Yi, you¡­¡± A¡¯Leng was about to say something, but Pu Surong stopped him.

    She said with staunch determination, ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m taking my daughter with me!¡±

    The Xia Emperor and Weng Jiu¡¯s expressions were increasingly unsightly.

    ¡°Two,¡± whispered Su Yi. Hepletely disregarded the changes in the others¡¯ expressions.

    ¡°Hah! It seems this old man will have to experience our Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s abilities for himself!¡± The old man in gray smiled, but it was utterly cold.

    Before his words had even finished echoing through the air, the old man in gray straightened his back, and the giant, yellow-skinned gourd he was carrying suddenly hovered in midair.

    An invisible, terrifying pressure spread throughout Azurecloud Court.

    The Xia Emperor and the others¡¯ expressions shifted.?What a powerful aura!

    The gray-robed elder was a Spiritual Revolution cultivator!

    ¡°Three.¡±

    As thest number left his lips, Su Yi rose, soaring into the air in a sh. He then gazed down from on high and said calmly, ¡°Come up here and fight me.¡±

    He didn¡¯t want their fight to destroy Azurecloud Court.

    ¡°Why not?¡± The gray-robed elderughed.

    No one saw him move, but he appeared in the sky in a sh.

    The giant yellow-skinned gourd hovered above his head, flowing with water-like fluctuations of the Grand Dao.

    The Xia Emperor, Weng Jiu, Wen Xinzhao, and the old blind man all looked over.

    ¡°Why was this necessary?¡± Pu Surong sighed and shook her head.

    ¡°He perhaps thinks killing a few Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivators means he can disregard Elder Qian.¡± A¡¯Leng suddenlyughed, gleeful at Su Yi¡¯s impending misfortune.

    Ruo Huan frowned. It seemed she wanted to say something, but she forced the words back down.

    Elder Qian¡¯s full name was Pu Hongqian. He was at the peak of the early-stage Spiritual Revolution Realm. He wasn¡¯t the strongest Spiritual Revolution cultivator of the Purple Moon Foxes, but he had many years of experience.

    His foundations in the Grand Dao were far beyond the Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivators Su Yi had killed earlier today.?Furthermore, he¡¯d brought with him one of the n¡¯s core treasures, an object of unfathomable power!

    This was why they darede for Xia Qingyuan despite knowing full well that Su Yi was dangerous to provoke.

    However, Ruo Huan felt a bit uncertain.?For some reason, she felt that despite having just ovee a grand battle, and despite being wiped out, Su Yi wouldn¡¯t be so easy to deal with.

    ¡°If you please!¡± The gray-robed Pu Hongqian said calmly.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t waste time talking. His sleeves billowed around him as he stepped through the air and attacked barehanded.

    He didn¡¯t even use Abstruse Celestial!

    This left the onlookers bbergasted. After all, Su Yi had used his Natal Spirit Weapon earlier, when he fought the ancient factions¡¯ Spiritual Revolution experts outside Nine Tripod City.

    Yet now, it was as if he disdained to use his treasure!

    ¡°Arrogant!¡± A¡¯Leng was so angry that heughed.

    Even Pu Hongqian couldn¡¯t help but frown. Su Yi¡¯s flippant attitude came as an affront to his dignity.?Does this brat think me inferior to this world¡¯s Spiritual Revolution cultivators?

    Boom!

    Su Yi threw a punch, throwing the sky into upheaval.

    It was a simple, understated movement, an unsophisticated punch. However, it was full of the profound, inscrutable power of Dao Intent.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Pu Hongqian¡¯s eyes suddenly shone with purple light as dazzling as the sun, and an ancient, obscure incantation left his lips. ¡°Hah!¡±

    A bright, mysterious purple moon suddenly appeared behind him. It was one hundred feet across, and as it revolved, it reflected a strange scene.

    This was his Grand Dao Spirit Wheel!

    At the same time, ancient?Daoist?incantations exploded in Su Yi¡¯s soul.

    The Moon Wheel Soul-Suppressing Incantation!

    This was one of the Purple Moon Foxes ultimate legacies, an extremely strange and mysterious art that directly targeted the soul!

    When used, it entrapped the soul, and it could easily deal enormous damage. When it caught an opponent off guard, it could prove fatal.

    Even others of the same cultivation found it difficult to block.

    Pu Surong, A¡¯Leng, and Ruo Huan all felt reassured.

    They could tell that Pu Hongqian hadn¡¯t gottencent at all. He¡¯d used the Moon Wheel Soul-Suppressing Incantation right off the bat! With his Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivation, he could deal enormous damage even against others of the same level!

    However, what happened next left them bbergasted¡ª

    .

    Su Yi appeared entirely unaffected. He walked through the air and arrived before Pu Hongqian.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Pu Hongqian¡¯s eyes widened in rm.

    And here he¡¯d nned to use a soul technique to catch his opponent off guard. Who¡¯d have thought that it wouldn¡¯t be at all effective? His opponent had caught him off guard instead¡­

    Before he could give the matter any further thought, Su Yi¡¯s simple, unsophisticated punch mmed into him.

    Bang!!!

    The impact was deafening.

    Pu Hongqian instinctively defended himself just in the nick of time, but this gaunt frame was instantly sent flying back, like a kite with its strings cut.

    Before he could stabilize himself, Su Yi charged toward him, quick as lightning. His sleeves swooshed as he threw yet another punch. <hr style="break-before: page; disy: none;">¡°Wondrous Flower Soul-Seizing Art!¡± bellowed Pu Hongqian. His eyes erupted with purple light as he used another of the n¡¯s core legacies without hesitation. This one bewitched the heart and mind.

    He¡¯d used this secret art to kill numerous powerful foes silently and without a trace. It had never let him down before.

    However¡ª¡ª

    Bang!!!

    A low impact rang out, and Pu Hongqian was sent flying once more.

    Blood spurted from his mouth and nose, and his hair was disheveled. That terrifying fist force had created cracks all over his skin, which gushed blood. Throughout his body, his bones and tendons creaked, unable to bear the pressure.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t possible! You aren¡¯t an Emperor. How could you possibly be immune to the Wondrous Flower Soul-Seizing Art?¡±

    Pu Hongqian¡¯s furious, disbelieving voice reverberated throughout the sky.

    The onlookers were already dumbstruck.

    The battle had only just begun, but it seemed Pu Hongqian was too weak to take even a single blow¡­

 Chapter 715: The Xiantian Five Evils Gourd

    <h4>Chapter 715: The Xiantian Five Evils Gourd</h4>

    Weng Jiu couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°And here I thought that guy was tough.¡±

    Reading between the lines, he was saying, ¡°That¡¯s all you¡¯ve got?¡±

    The Xia Emperor, Wen Xinzhao, and the others were a bit stunned too.

    Earlier, they¡¯d thought that since Pu Surong came here with such confidence, she must have invited an incredible, terrifying existence.

    Who¡¯d have thought that so soon after the battle began, Su Yi would overpower his opponent¡¯s defenses without even using his Natal Spirit Treasure?

    The disparity was enormous.

    Indescribable shame and anger rose in Pu Surong, A¡¯Leng, and Pu Huai¡¯s hearts.

    They hadn¡¯t anticipated this either!

    Both the Moon Wheel Soul-Suppressing Incantation and the Wondrous Flower Soul-Seizing Art were core legacies of the Purple Moon Foxes.?Especially the Wondrous Flower Soul-Seizing Art. It was the legacy upon which they¡¯d established themselves in the Bright Sky Realm.

    This secret art was supposed to be effective on everyone beneath the Imperial Realm!

    That was why the cultivators of the Bright Sky Realm dreaded nothing more than encountering a Purple Moon Fox expert proficient in this secret art.

    Who¡¯d have thought that a Spiritual Manifestation Realm youth like Su Yi would bepletely immune?

    This was simply unbelievable!

    Boom!

    Beneath the dome of heaven, Pu Hongqian¡¯s startled, enraged cries had yet to finish echoing through the air when Su Yi attacked once more.

    His robes fluttered around him as he walked through the air, quick as the wind. His tall figure seemed utterly forceful and tyrannical. Even watching from a distance, it was enough to make one¡¯s heart tremble.

    Pu Hongqian had obviously realized the implications. Abilities that targeted the soul werepletely useless against Su Yi.

    However¡­

    The Purple Moon Foxes¡¯ strongest abilities all focused on the mind and soul; they were the foundation of the entire n.

    If he couldn¡¯t use them, he¡¯d be pitting his weakest abilities against his foe¡¯s strongest. He¡¯d be casting aside his greatest strength!

    Pu Hongqian was a Spiritual Revolution cultivator long ustomed to the battlefield, but he felt overwhelmed, helpless, and ashamed.

    Boom!

    Su Yi threw yet another punch.

    The terrifying fist imprint shone with the terrifying luster of his Dao Intent. The skies boomed beneath its pressure, and the clouds dispersed on all sides.

    Pu Hongqian had no time to think. All he could do was meet it head-on.

    Bang!

    A momentter, he was sent flying. His gaunt frame was like a sandbag, and his flesh was in tatters. Fresh blood scattered.

    He looked miserable and unsightly.

    However, he was, after all, a Spiritual Revolution cultivator. His wounds might have looked severe, but in truth, they were superficial flesh wounds. His cultivation base was fully in ce.

    When he saw Su Yi attack once more, Pu Hongqian cast aside his reservations and shouted, ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m helpless against you?¡±

    His voice shook the skies.

    As his voice rang out, his hands rapidly formed seals.

    Weng!!

    Amidst strange and inscrutable energy fluctuations, intricate golden Dao Marks appeared on the surface of the enormous yellow-skinned gourd, like contorting, ovepping vines bursting with dazzling light.

    A terrifying energy fluctuation permeated the air around the gourd.

    Heaven and earth trembled.

    The power of the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation covering the city seemed to sense the danger, and it circted with a boom, producing undtions of restrictive power.

    ¡°What kind of treasure is that?¡± The onlookers¡¯ expressions shifted.

    The enormous yellow gourd emanated a suffocating, terrifying pressure. A chill coursed through their entire bodies, and they felt as if they¡¯d been plunged into an icy abyss.

    ¡°A Xiantian Spirit Treasure!¡± The old blind man¡¯s expression shifted.

    All Spirit-Dao level treasures were known as Spirit Treasures.

    Spirit Treasures were divided into three types.

    There were ordinary Spirit Treasures, which were engraved with Dao Markings.

    Then there were Natal Spirit Treasures, which cultivators nourished within their Grand Dao Spirit Pces. They were effectively part of their owners¡¯ bodies.

    The third and final type was the rarest of all: Xiantian Spirit Treasures!

    Such treasures were born of heaven and nourished by the earth. They grew in spiritual energy, absorbing and condensing the power of the Grand Dao. Without exception, they had mighty and unfathomable abilities.

    Were an Imperial expert to further temper such treasures, they would be far stronger. They were far beyond typical Spirit Treasures!

    Pu Hongqian¡¯s enormous yellow-skinned gourd was a true Xiantian Spirit Treasure. Furthermore, its aura was terrifying beyond imagination!

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought he¡¯d force Elder Qian to use the Baleful Metal Gourd¡­¡± A¡¯Leng said with a conflicted look on his face.

    The Baleful Metal Gourd!

    This was one of the Purple Moon Foxes¡¯ ancestral Xiantian Spirit Treasures. It grew on a magical gourd vine. It took three thousand years to grow leaves, another three thousand years to flower, and another three thousand to bear fruit.

    The gourds were only ready after nine thousand years of growth.

    Generations of Purple Moon Foxes had refined the baleful Xiantian metal energy inside. Its power was far greater than in the past!

    ¡°It¡¯s time to end this,¡± murmured Pu Surong.

    Meanwhile¡ª

    Su Yi lowered his fist and stood in the air, a strange look in his eyes. This was indeed one of the Xiantian Five Evils Gourds, the Baleful Metal Gourd.

    Xiantian Five Evils Gourds grew on five types of elemental Xiantian Spirit Vines. They came in five varieties: metal, wood, water, fire, and earth.

    Each type absorbed the baleful energies of a single element.

    Systems of appraising typical Spirit Treasures were insufficient to appraise Xiantian Spirit Treasures like this. They were divine objects, the type that could only be happened upon by chance!

    In his past life, Su Yi had once gathered three Xiantian Five Evils Gourds: a Baleful Wood Gourd, a Baleful Fire Gourd, and a Baleful Earth Gourd.

    He was only missing the Baleful Metal and Baleful Water Gourds.

    Even after stepping into the Imperial Realm, he found this an awful pity.

    Who¡¯d have thought that he¡¯d find the missing Baleful Metal Gourd today, in the hands of a Purple Moon Fox expert?

    ¡°Suppress!¡±

    All of this took some time to describe, but it happened quickly. As Pu Hongqian bellowed, the Baleful Metal Gourd suddenly let out a ferocious, rumbling howl.

    Glittering metallic baleful mists shot out of its interior, like fine flecks of divine gold. They were dazzlingly bright.

    This was xiantian baleful metal qi!

    Its power was full of a sharp, terrifying, murderous aura. Even a wisp of it could cleave through a mountain!

    When refining flying swords, even a wisp of xiantian baleful metal qi could increase their quality to a whole new level.

    Whoosh~

    Misty baleful metal energy surged, like a glittering, metallic bundle of cloud. The mists suddenly gathered, forming a hundred-foot glittering metal sword.

    When the sword descended, it was like a metal waterfall pouring down from the heavens. Thendscape dimmed, and heaven and earth shook as if unable to bear that terrifying destructive aura.

    The onlookers felt a prickling pain in their eyes, and their hearts and minds were ill at ease.

    Even Pu Surong and her allies instinctively squinted. Their hearts shook.

    When they left for the Azure Continent, they were utterly confident that so long as the Xia Emperor agreed to their conditions, they could help him neutralize the threat the ancient factions presented. Why? Because they had Pu Hongqian and the Baleful Metal Gourd!

    Yet now, Pu Hongqian was using this treasure to suppress Su Yi!

    Boom!

    Heaven and earth trembled, and the power of the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation surged violently, as if unable to take it.

    However, Su Yi merelyughed.

    Were this some other Xiantian Spirit Treasure, it would have taken time and effort to counter.

    But against a Baleful Metal Gourd? There was no need for that!

    He had experience subduing Baleful Wood, Fire, and Earth Gourds; that was more than enough to handle this.

    It¡¯s like¡­ like I leaned back to take a nap, only for someone to slide a pillow behind my head¡­?Su Yi thought to himself.

    He suddenly stretched out his right hand, and his fingers flew through the air as if he were strumming a zither, outlining something at top speeds. Streaks of Genesis Dao Intent surged through the sky, likeyers of blooming flowers.

    In the blink of an eye, they condensedyer afteryer of seals.

    The Grand Dao Treasure-Refining Incantation!

    This was a method specifically intended to subdue treasures. It wasn¡¯t all that strong on its own.

    But with the support of Genesis Dao Intent, it was more than enough to subdue the Baleful Metal Gourd.

    Boom!

    The hundred-foot golden Dao Sword descended, only for something to block it when it was just three feet away from Su Yi.

    That was a sealing power, which shattered on impact, forming a-like power that bound the golden sword.

    Immediately afterward, a rapid-fire series of explosions reverberated throughout the sky.

    Theyered seals exploded, formingyers of power that attached themselves to the golden Dao Sword, wrapping around it like ropes.

    After cleaving through thestyer, none of the metal Dao Sword¡¯s power remained, and it couldn¡¯t proceed even an inch further.

    It was then that Su Yi reached out and tapped it.

    Bang!

    The hundred-foot golden Dao Sword transformed into misty baleful metal energy, which Su Yi gathered in his palm.

    ¡°This¡­¡± The distant Pu Hongqian¡¯s eyes widened. He couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°How is that possible!?¡±

    Pu Surong and the others saw this at the same time. They looked as if they¡¯d seen a ghost; they almost dared not believe their eyes.

    How terrifyingly strong was the Baleful Metal Gourd? How could Su Yi have neutralized it with such ease?

    Although they didn¡¯t know it, Su Yi¡¯s Mysterious Truths of Genesis were imbued with the power of the five elements, and he¡¯d subdued other Xiantian Five Evils Gourds before. Of course he knew how to neutralize their power!

    ¡°Continue.¡± Su Yi smiled.

    At that moment, Pu Hongqian detected an obvious trace of¡­ eagerness!

    What does that little shit take the ancestral treasure of the Purple Moon Foxes for?

    Prey? A fatty piece of meat?

    Pu Hongqian¡¯s old face was ashen with indignation and fury.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be interested to see just how you block this!¡± Pu Hongqian bellowed. His robes billowed around him, and his fingers danced through the air.

    Earlier, Pu Hongqian had held back. After all, this wasn¡¯t a life-or-death duel. This was just a battle to determine victory and defeat, as well as whether or not they could leave with Xia Qingyuan.

    But now, he was obviously going all out.

    Whoosh~~~Whoosh~~~

    A rumbling noise spread out like the tide, and swaths of baleful metal energy erupted from the gourd, one after another. All formed dazzling golden Dao Swords, which hovered and shed in the air. All of them descended upon Su Yi.

    Their sharp, forceful aura startled both heaven and earth!

    Su Yi responded just as he had before, activating the Grand Dao Treasure-Refining Incantation. His fingers repeatedly formedyers of profound and inscrutable seals, which spread through the sky like ripples.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Layers of seals exploded, and the entire stretch of sky rumbled. Divine radiance churned as if boiling over, illuminating heaven and earth.

    Then, beneath the onlookers¡¯ disbelieving gazes, the golden Dao Swords streaked toward Su Yi. Earlier, their terrifying power could have in the likes of Huan Tianxu and Nie Wanzhi with ease.

    But now, theyers of seals had the golden swords skewered, like candied haw on a stick. All of them stopped and hovered in front of Su Yi.

    There were lots of them packed together, but none moved.

    It was as if heaven and earth hade to a standstill, creating a strange and shocking scene.

 Chapter 716: This Treasure and I Are Connected by Fate

    <h4>Chapter 716: This Treasure and I Are Connected by Fate</h4>

    ¡°This¡­¡± Pu Hongqian¡¯s pupils dted. It was as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning.

    Pu Surong, A¡¯Leng, and Ruo Huan were struck dumb.

    This scene was just too unbelievable. Itpletely overturned their perception.

    They couldn¡¯t even imagine it. The Baleful Metal Gourd was an ancestral treasure of the Purple Moon Foxes. Why was it that Su Yi seemed like its natural enemy? He¡¯d sealed its powerpletely!

    Su Yi then raised his hand and smacked the air.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Explosions rang out in rapid session.

    The metal Dao Swords trapped in midair shattered, transforming into bundles of glittering baleful metal qi.

    Then, they flooded toward Su Yi¡¯s palm, like rivers returning to their source.

    This scene shocked everyone present.

    ¡°Dammit!¡± Pu Hongqian jumped as if he¡¯d been electrocuted. He waspletely frantic.

    He was just about to attack again when Su Yi smiled and beckoned to the Baleful Metal Gourd hovering above Pu Hongqian¡¯s head. ¡°Come here.¡±

    Weng!

    The Baleful Metal Gourd trembled, then broke free of Pu Hongqian¡¯s control. It blurred into a dazzling streak of light, and in a sh, it arrived in front of Su Yi.

    Like a swallow returning to its nest, it was as meek and docile as could be.

    ¡°This¡­ How is this possible!?¡± Pu Hongqian¡¯s eyes bulged as if about to burst, and he suddenly coughed up blood. His thin, aged face paled, and he staggered.

    There was no doubt about it. Everything that had just happened had dealt this Spiritual Revolution Realm Purple Moon Fox a devastating blow!

    Pu Surong and the others werepletely dumbstruck, and their chests felt so stifled that they might explode.

    This battle was truly frustrating!

    Pu Hongqian was a Spiritual Revolution existence, but all of his secret arts were useless against Su Yi. They couldn¡¯t influence him in the slightest.

    In just three punches, Su Yi left him bleeding, beaten, and unseemly.

    When Pu Hongqian took out the Baleful Metal Gourd, they all thought it would be enough to suppress Su Yi. Who¡¯d have thought Su Yi would dominate the treasure with such ease?

    The gourd¡¯s meek submission left Pu Surong and herpanions so angry that they almost coughed up blood.

    He could counter all theirbat methods, and now he¡¯d gone and subdued their ancestral treasure. How could they possibly fight him now?

    The Xia Emperor, Wen Xinzhao, and the others watched in a daze, repeatedly gasping in astonishment. Su Yi¡¯s unbelievable methods amazed them.

    By now, who could fail to realize that Su Yi could suppress every ability and treasure at Pu Hongqian¡¯s disposal?

    He was like a mouse against a cat; Su Yi was his natural enemy!

    ¡°This is called ¡®overestimating yourself,¡¯¡± chirped Qing Ya.

    ¡°You could also call it ¡®seeking out your own humiliation¡¯!¡¯¡¯ the old blind manughed coldly.

    One of them was simple and innocent, the other, immersed in the vicissitudes of life.

    One had blind faith in Su Yi, while the other had witnessed Su Yi¡¯s methods and revered him ordingly.

    Now, their reactionsplemented one another.

    ¡°Make yourself a little smaller.¡± Su Yi stretched out his hand and patted the Baleful Metal Gourd, which was half as tall as he was.

    The gourd buzzed and shook. In the blink of an eye, it was the size of a fist, and it hovered above Su Yi¡¯s palm.

    The baleful metal qi Su Yi had subdued earlier all flowed back into the gourd. Then, he smiled in satisfaction.

    He looked at the distant Pu Hongqian and said calmly, ¡°Shall we continue?¡±

    Pu Hongqian¡¯s face was ashen, and he looked despondent.

    After a while, he said bitterly, ¡°If I may be so brazen to ask¡­ Fellow Daoist, why is it that you don¡¯t fear our n¡¯s secret arts?¡±

    He truly didn¡¯t understand. Try as he might, he couldn¡¯t wrap his head around it.

    Su Yi thought for a moment. ¡°All I can say is, you¡¯re too weak.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    After a moment, Pu Hongqian suddenly took a deep breath, then said, ¡°The Baleful Metal Gourd is an ancestral treasure of our race, and many generations of our seniors have refined it. Its power is sufficient to kill Spiritual Revolution cultivators with ease, so how¡­ how could you¡­ force it to yield?¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Everything in this world has its own qualities and weaknesses. Xiantian Spirit Treasures are no exception. I just so happen to know how best to subdue Xiantian Five Evils Gourds. All I can say is that using this treasure against me was a truly unfortunate move.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Pu Hongqian¡¯s expression darkened, and his chest heaved. He looked so stifled that he might well go insane.

    The Xia Emperor couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for him.?He really is misfortunate. With his strength, he ought to be able to act as he pleases in the Azure Continent, but he just had to bump into the one person who could counter him¡­

    He effectively knocked on Fellow Daoist Su''s door and begged for a beating.

    ¡°Young Lord Su, the Purple Moon Foxes admit defeat!¡± Pu Surong said suddenly. ¡°Elder Qian,e back.¡±

    Pu Hongqian said no more and glumly returned to the courtyard.?Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to make any further trouble for him, so he went back too.

    Ultimately, Pu Surong hadn¡¯t returned to the Azure Continent to hurt the Xia Emperor. She just wanted to pressure him into letting her leave with their daughter.

    From beginning to end, she and herpanions had never once hurt anyone.?This, at least, made them better than those who¡¯d stoop to anything to achieve their ends.

    ¡°Young Lord Su, might you return our n¡¯s Baleful Metal Gourd?¡± Pu Surong asked.

    All eyes were instantly on Su Yi.

    ¡°You attacked me; how can you leave without paying a bit of a price?¡± Su Yi said coolly. ¡°Besides, this treasure is connected to me by fate.?Consider it the?cost of your actions.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Pu Surong and her allies were struck dumb.

    ¡°Su Yi, we already admitted defeat. Don¡¯t tell me you really n to seize our n¡¯s treasure?¡± growled A¡¯Leng.

    But before Su Yi could respond, the old blind man said coldly, ¡°Little fellow, had His Excellency Su Yi lost, would you have given up on leaving with Miss Qingyuan?¡±

    A¡¯Leng promptly fell silent.

    The old blind man sneered. ¡°ording to the Bright Sky Realm¡¯s rules, when a victor emerges and one side admits defeat, they ought to pay a bit of a price aspensation for their foe¡¯s losses. It''s typical to offer up their treasures. Or, at the very least, a solemn apology. Or did you think this battle was just a game?¡±

    Pu Surong and the others¡¯ expressions shifted, but they couldn¡¯t argue with him.

    ¡°Besides, do you really think that with his status, His Excellency Su Yi covets a mere gourd? He¡¯s simply acting out of consideration for Miss Qingyuan; he doesn¡¯t wish to pursue this any further. He¡¯s giving you an opportunity to back down. If he truly wished to pursue this further, none of you would leave here alive!¡± the old blind man snorted coldly.

    Pu Surong took a deep breath, then looked at Su Yi. ¡°Young Lord Su, harboring too precious a treasure is a sin in its own right. That Baleful Metal Gourd is our ancestral treasure. If you seize it, it¡¯ll implicate you. You¡¯d best look out for yourself.¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±

    The old blind man tittered. ¡°Remember to bring your n¡¯s supreme treasure, the Purple Moon Divine Teapot. Who knows? It might well be connected to His Excellency Su Yi by fate too!¡±

    Hisughter made Pu Surong and herpanions thoroughly ufortable, and their hearts shook.?This old blind man even knows about the divine teapot!?

    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go.¡± Pu Surong looked at Xia Qingyuan, who was still unconscious beside Wen Xinzhao. Aplicated, dejected look appeared on her face, and she turned and left.

    The others followed her.

    After watching them leave, the Xia Emperor, Weng Jiu, and the others visibly rxed.

    ¡°Everyone, you can go back now.¡± Su Yi waved them away.

    He really was a bit tired. He¡¯d only recently finished a grand battle outside the city, followed almost immediately by this sh with the Purple Moon Foxes. All he wanted to do now was rest.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, please rest up. I¡¯ll be back to visit you another day!¡± The Xia Emperor promptly bade farewell, then led Weng Jiu and Xia Qingyuan away.

    ¡°Your Excellency, I n to visit the Dark Immortal Grounds and have another look around,¡± said the old blind man. He hesitated, then added, ¡°While I¡¯m at it, I¡¯ll¡­ get a sense for what Meng Po Pce is doing.¡±

    Su Yi knew that the old blind man longed to return to the Netherworld, so he didn¡¯t stop him. He just said, ¡°You have to be careful. Meng Po Pce is a peak soul cultivation faction, and they¡¯re best at erasing memories, controlling hearts, and other such strange and sinister secret abilities.¡±

    The old blind man grinned. ¡°Rest assured. When ites to soul techniques, we Ghost-Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers are no pushovers either.¡±

    Su Yi nodded.

    Meng Po Pce¡¯s loftiest inheritance was the ssic of Nightmares and Comprehending the Profound. The Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers¡¯ loftiest inheritance was the Lantern Illuminating the Endless Night.

    Both supreme canons were about cultivating the soul.

    Both canons surpassed the Purple Moon Foxes¡¯ Moon-Summoning Sacred Canon.

    However, unless an Emperor showed up, these secret soul arts were all useless against Su Yi.

    The Sword of the Nine Hells kept watch over his soul, and his past life¡¯s 108,000 years of experience had solidified his mental state. Spirit Dao cultivators had no hope of swaying him.

    This was why Pu Hongqian¡¯s soul techniques had no effect against him.

    Before long, the old blind man bade farewell and left.

    Su Yi immediately returned to his room to meditate and recover.

    Wen Xinzhao, Qing Ya, and Daoist Master Coldsmoke remained in the courtyard for a private chat. Far too much had happened today, and even now, they found it difficult to calm down.

    Before long, night was upon them.

    Due to the five top ancient factions¡¯ alliance against the Great Xia¡¯s imperial family, Nine Tripod City had been all but deserted ofte. Its typical liveliness and prosperity had vanished without a trace.

    However, tonight, clusters ofnterns lit up throughout the city, and groups of people gradually returned to its streets and alleyways.

    There were even scattered pockets of uproar.

    When spring weather brought warm waters, the ducks were the first to know.

    After the curtains set on today¡¯s grand battle, everyone was well aware that nothing would threaten Nine Tripod City in the near future.

    Tonight, the imperial capital regained some of its former vitality in the eyes of the nation¡¯s cultivators¡­

    And it was already clear that before long, Nine Tripod City would regain its former prosperity!

    It was on that very night that word of the day¡¯s battle took the nation by storm, stirring up an enormousmotion.

    When they heard the news, the Demonic Huan Family, the Burning Sun Sect, Tianji Dao Mountain, Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain, and the Pure Emptiness Buddhist Sect sank into enormous upheaval.

    This was destined to be a sleepless night for all of them!

    When the Dongguo Family heard the news, its higher-ups couldn¡¯t help break out in cold sweats. They rejoiced, but they also felt lingering terror.

    The Demonic Huan Family had invited the Dongguo Family to fight the imperial family alongside them. However, the leader of the Dongguo Family, Dongguo Bo, firmly refused them.

    At the time, the Dongguo Family higher-ups felt bitter about this. They¡¯d thought they were missing out on a chance to divvy up the imperial family¡¯s territories, as well as their best opportunity to kill Su Yi.

    But now, when they learned that Su Yi had routed the forces of the five allied ancient factions, the Dongguo Family higher-ups rejoiced.

    Rejoiced that they hadn¡¯t jumped into the fire pit!

 Chapter 717: Visiting a Relative

    <h4>Chapter 717: Visiting a Rtive</h4>

    The Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce.

    The pce master sat there in silence.

    After a while, he sighed. ¡°Xuan Zhi, your rmendation was right on the mark. If we hadn¡¯t chosen to endure, we would have suffered an enormous loss¡­¡±

    Beneath the bronze mask obscuring his face, he couldn¡¯t help but look celebratory.

    ¡°I knew that Su Yi was dangerous to provoke, but I wouldn¡¯t have guessed he was already strong enough to kill Spiritual Revolution cultivators.¡± Holy Maiden Xuan Zhi said softly. She stood not far from the pce master.

    Her emotions were in turmoil.

    Su Yi had in six Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce Spiritual Incarnation cultivators in the Glittering Ghost Domain, and he''d even run off with their founder¡¯s remains.

    This had enraged the entire Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce.

    But none of them could have anticipated that the five allied ancient factions¡¯ Spiritual Revolution cultivators would be no match for Su Yi at all!

    ¡°Hmph. It might be cruel to say this, but thirty thousand years ago, those five would have been the lowest of the low within the Spiritual Revolution Realm,¡± the pce master snorted coldly. ¡°Only the Pure Emptiness Buddhist Sect¡¯s old bald donkey was worthy of notice; he¡¯d condensed his Grand Dao Spirit Wheel, so he was a level above the other four.¡±

    Holy Maiden Xuan Zhi asked in confusion, ¡°Your Excellency, all five were in the Spiritual Revolution Realm. Why do you see them as¡­ the lowest of the low?¡±

    The pce master said, ¡°It¡¯s simple. Thirty thousand years of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness took a far greater toll on those old-timers than on others. Just surviving this long was challenging enough. How could their cultivation possiblypare to the Spiritual Revolution Realm experts of thirty thousand years ago?¡±

    He paused, then said, ¡°It¡¯s not just them. That goes for all of the Spiritual Revolution cultivators who survived the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness. Even the strongest of them are at best a bit tougher than Pure Cloud.¡±

    Only then did Xuan Zhi understand.

    The crux of the matter was that while the Spiritual Revolution Realm survivors of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness appeared as if they stood at the pinnacle of this world, their cultivation had long since been affected. They were the weakest of the weak within the Spiritual Revolution Realm.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that Su Yi is invincible in the modern era?¡± eximed Xuan Zhi.

    ¡°Invincible?¡± The pce master snickered and shook his head. ¡°Although the battle before Nine Tripod City drew the world¡¯s attention and caused an uproar, thirty thousand years ago, it would have been considered a small-scale skirmish. Few would have paid attention to it."

    He paused, his expression suddenly cold and grim. ¡°Just wait. The true struggle for the Grand Dao won¡¯t begin until the onset of the Radiant Epoch!?When the timees, the ancient factions will reveal their true trump cards in a bid to seize good fortune. Furthermore, peak factions of other worlds will arrive to seize opportunities to prove their Dao and break through.

    ¡°This will be a golden age for cultivators, as well as an age of ughter and upheaval! They say that pigs fear getting fat and men fear bing famous. Su Yi might seem iparably glorious and outstanding now, but when the timees, it remains to be seen whether he¡¯ll survive!¡±

    His words echoed throughout the dimly lit grand hall.

    Xuan Zhi¡¯s heart shook once more.

    ¡­..

    On the tenth day of the third lunar month, Su Yi cut down five Spiritual Revolution Realm existences outside Nine Tripod City and obliterated the forces of the five allied ancient factions.

    This news shocked the entire nation!

    Su Yi¡¯s reputation was like the midday sun, illuminating everything beneath the heavens!

    The world¡¯s cultivators sang his praises and honored him as ¡°Banished Immortal Su¡±!

    Meanwhile, another major news story spread¡ª¡ª

    The long-anticipated Radiant Epoch would arrive in a month at most!

    This provoked an unprecedented uproar. The world¡¯s cultivators were all talking about it and rubbing their hands with anticipation. The cultivation factions distributed throughout the world ally low, biding their time until the Radiant Epoch.

    As a result, in the days that followed, the world was unusually peaceful.

    However, everyone knew that this was the calm before the storm!

    ¡­¡­

    The Great Zhou, the Jade Capital.

    It was dusk, and the skies were overcast with spring rains.

    The pedestrians near the city gates hurried to their destinations, umbres in hand.

    A thin, graying middle-aged man in long robes walked toward the city leading a donkey.

    He looked about forty years old, with robust features. When his eyes moved, they shone with the vicissitudes of the years.

    ¡°Excuse me sir, might I ask how to get to the Su Family estate?¡± The middle-aged man stopped an old man, smiled, and sped his fist.

    ¡°The Su Family? You mean that Su Family? The formerly illustrious one?¡± asked the old man.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°They¡­ Heh. They¡¯ve long since fallen into ruin,¡± sighed the old man. ¡°Last year on the fourth day of the fifth month, Imperial Preceptor Su fought his way into the Jade Capital and single-handedly defeated Family Head Su Hongli. From that day forth, the Su Family fell from grace. Others divided up their territories, and the n fragmented. When a tree falls, the monkeys living in it scatter¡­¡±

    The old man rambled on and on, but the middle-aged man smiled and listened patiently and attentively.

    It was only after the old man finished that he asked warmly, ¡°Is the ¡®Imperial Preceptor Su¡¯ you speak of perhaps Su Hongli and Ye Yufei¡¯s son?¡±

    The old-timer nodded. ¡°He is indeed.¡±

    The middle-aged man sped his fist. ¡°Many thanks.¡±

    With that, he led the bony donkey into the city.

    It was drizzling, and mists hung in the air, but that did nothing to detract from the Jade Capital¡¯s prosperity.

    The long-robed middle-aged man appeared in teahouses and taverns, continuously seeking out information about the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family.

    When night fell, the man appeared not far from the imperial pce. He patted the donkey gently and said, ¡°Find a ce to wait for me.¡±

    The donkey nodded obediently, picked up its hooves, and wandered off.

    The middle-aged man, meanwhile, walked confidently into the imperial pce.

    There were numerous imperial guards defending the pce interior, but none seemed to notice him. He slipped in right under their noses.

    Zhou Zhili drank alone in a glittering, resplendent hall.

    He¡¯d be the emperor of the Great Zhou. He reigned over his nation and wielded vast authority. He had countless concubines, and the citizens envied and revered him.

    However, he often felt alone. This was what they meant when they said, ¡°It¡¯s lonely at the top.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t drinking alone awfully dull? How about I apany you?¡± a gentle voice rang out.

    Zhou Zhili suddenly raised his head. He wasn¡¯t sure when he¡¯d gotten there, but a graying middle-aged man in long robes now stood in the hall.

    ¡°Sir, might I ask who you are?¡± Zhou Zhili rose, his eyes shing. Whoever this person was, he¡¯d appeared in the imperial pce¡¯s forbidden grounds silently and without a trace, and in the middle of the night. He was undoubtedly an expert!

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m just here to chat with you about Su Yi,¡± said the long-robed middle-aged man. As he spoke, he¡¯d already entered the grand hall. He casually sat beside one of the little tables, took out a gourd of wine, and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t mind if I do.¡±

    With that, he threw back his head and took a drink.¡±

    ¡°Su Yi?¡± Zhou Zhili¡¯s?pupils constricted. ¡°Are you out for revenge?¡±

    The middle-aged man shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯m searching for a rtive.¡±

    ¡°A rtive?¡±

    Zhou Zhili asked in confusion, ¡°To the best of my knowledge, Brother Su hails from the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family. Are you perhaps a member too?¡±

    The middle-aged man shook his head. ¡°This has nothing to do with you, so please don¡¯t ask. All you need to know is that I have no ill intentions.¡±

    Zhou Zhili silently returned to his seat. ¡°Then¡­ what is it you wish to know?¡±

    The middle-aged man thought it over, then said, ¡°You¡¯re the emperor of the Great Zhou, and you and Su Yi have interacted before. Tell me what you know about him.¡±

    Zhou Zhili inwardly sighed in relief. And here he¡¯d thought the middle-aged man was after secret intelligence. So, he just wanted to hear about Su Yi!

    That was easily arranged.

    Zhou Zhili thought for a moment, then said, ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Brother Su and I first got acquainted on a tower ship headed to the Cloudriver Prefectural Capital¡­¡±

    The words flowed out of him. As he described everything that happened that year, he couldn¡¯t help but get emotional.

    The middle-aged man smiled and listened attentively. From time to time, he raised his wine gourd, and the two of them shared a drink.

    Once he¡¯d heard about all of Su Yi¡¯s legendary aplishments and experiences in the Great Zhou, the middle-aged man put the gourd away. ¡°Many thanks. I¡¯d best get going.¡±

    With that, he turned and left.

    ¡°Forgive my rudeness, but are you nning to seek out Su Yi?¡± Zhou Zhili hurried to his feet.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I came to the Azure Continent to visit family in the first ce.¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, the long-robed middle-aged man disappeared without a trace.

    Zhou Zhili was stunned. A momentter, he suddenly realized something.

    The long-robed middle-aged man hade from another world!

    <i>Rumor has it that Su Hongli¡¯s wife, Su Yi¡¯s mother, Ye Yufei, was an otherworlder. Could that have been one of Ye Yufei¡¯s rtives?</i>

    When this urred to Zhou Zhili, his heart shook.

    It was alreadyte at night, and faint raindrops were still falling. Mist still hung in the air.

    Outside the Jade Capital, in the Green Prayer Mountains.

    The dense mountain forests were especially cold and gloomy beneath the rain.

    The long-robed middle-aged man stood before Ye Yufei¡¯s grave. His donkey stood quietly not far away.

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for not making it back in time. It¡¯s my fault they wronged you, that those old fogies used you as a chess piece, and that they forced you to risk yourself bying to the Azure Continent in search of the Origins of the Azure¡­¡±

    The man¡¯s face was full of grief and hurt. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought that by the time I found you, you¡¯d have already left this world¡­.¡±

    The middle-aged man sighed, his eyes bloodshot.

    ¡°And here I nned to avenge you. Who¡¯d have thought your child would have long since beaten me to the punch?¡± The middle-aged man sighed and muttered, ¡°But rest assured. I¡¯ll be sure to help you rid the n of those old bastards. They used you as a chess piece and cast you into the Azure Continent all on your own. They¡¯ll pay for what they did to you!¡±

    The man¡¯s features bore the mark of the vicissitudes of life, and his face filled with dense, imposing murderous intent.

    The nearby mists trembled, and throughout the wilderness, the leaves on the trees rustled. A terrifying, oppressive aura spread out.

    Even the donkey was agitated and uneasy.

    After a while, the long-robed middle-aged man let out a long breath of turbid air and said gently, ¡°I¡¯m going to go see Su Yi now. Your blood flows through his veins; he¡¯s naturally qualified to inherit the ¡®Ancestral Origin Divine Canon.¡¯

    ¡°Those old fogies did everything they could to stop you from inheriting it. Now, it¡¯ll have to go to your son instead.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured. I¡¯ll pave his path ahead, no matter the price!¡±

    As he muttered this, the long-robed man turned and left.

    The donkey silently trailed after him.

    The air was misty with rain, and the night was increasingly dark and deep.

 Chapter 718: A Difficult-to-Determine Ranking

    <h4>Chapter 718: A Difficult-to-Determine Ranking</h4>

    Late at night, in the mountainous wilderness.

    Pu Hongqian and Pu Huai were cing a formation. Pu Surong, A¡¯Leng, and Ruo Huan watched and waited from not far away.

    ¡°Auntie, unless I¡¯m mistaken, when we head back and the n¡¯s old-timers learn that we lost the Baleful Metal Gourd, they¡¯ll be sure to punish us¡­¡± Ruo Huan sighed.

    The Baleful Metal Gourd was a treasure their n had passed down for generations, and it was extraordinarily powerful. Although it wasn¡¯t an Imperial-level treasure, it could threaten the lives of Spiritual Revolution cultivators!

    ¡°If they punish us, I¡¯ll take full responsibility for what happened.¡± Pu Surong couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°What really upsets me is that the curtains will open on the n¡¯s centennial ceremony in just six months. If Qingyuan can¡¯t participate, she¡¯ll no longer be qualified to be the holy maiden¡­¡±

    Ruo Huan¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, auntie. The Azure Continent will soon wee an unprecedented Radiant Epoch. When we return and share this news with the n, I¡¯m sure those old-timers will give in to the temptation.?When the timees, we can borrow their power to reim the Baleful Metal Gourd?and?bring Little Sister Qingyuan back to the n with us.¡±

    Pu Surong nodded. ¡°That¡¯s the only move we have left.¡±

    ¡°Surong, we can leave now. All we have to do is circte this formation, and we can connect with the n¡¯s transmission formation. The power of the Purple Moon Divine Teapot will guide our departure,¡± Pu Hongqian¡¯s voice emanated from not far away.

    Apleted?mysterious formationy before them.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back!¡± Pu Surong didn¡¯t hesitate. She led A¡¯Leng and Ruo Huan directly over.

    Boom!

    A momentter, a pir of light manifested from the formation soared into the firmament, carving a massive rift in the skies.

    Waves of spatial power ran rampant deep within the chasm, but before long, a half-foot, purple teapot appeared, glittering like the moon. It was swathed in a terrifying, supreme aura, and it forcefully suppressed the surging fluctuations of spatial power.

    The Purple Moon Divine Teapot!

    This was the supreme treasure of the Purple Moon Foxes, an Imperial-level divine artifact!

    When Pu Surong and herpanions saw it, they hurtled toward it. Before long, they¡¯d disappeared into the depths of the rift.

    Immediately afterward, the Purple Moon Divne Teapot flew after them, and the rift vanished from the sky.

    ¡­¡­

    Although they stood above the rest, the top seven ancient factions weren¡¯t the only ones to have survived the thirty thousand years of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness.

    Gu Cangning, Zeng Pu, Chi Jiansu, Dou Kou, and other such prominent geniuses were monsters of the ancient era too, and all of them hailed from different factions.

    Bluecloud Tower was an ancient faction too.

    Furthermore, they were the ones whopiled and published the famous Ranking of Stars.

    Beneath the same night sky. Bluecloud Tower.

    A group of old people conversed around a furnace.

    All of them looked puzzled, as if they¡¯d encountered an enormously difficult problem.

    ¡°During Su Yi¡¯s disappearance, we mistakenly believed he was still in the Gathering Stars Realm, which was why we never included him in the rankings,¡± said a short, fat elder with a bitterugh. ¡°Who¡¯d have thought that just a few monthster, he¡¯d step into the Spiritual Manifestation Realm, and moreover, that he¡¯d possess the heaven-defying strength to y Spiritual Revolution cultivators?"

    ¡°Huan Tianxu¡¯s group had all suffered the corrosive effects of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness. Although their cultivation was in the Spiritual Revolution Realm, they were about as weak as Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivators get,¡± a thin elder said gravely. ¡°Still, killing five Spiritual Revolution cultivators by himself means that Su Yi would have been a peerless, monstrous genius even thirty thousand years ago, the type that might only show up once in a million years. It wouldn¡¯t be unreasonable to ce him at the top of the Ranking of Stars.¡±

    The short, plump elder shook his head. ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be appropriate. Shen Suiyun has already entered the Spiritual Incarnation Realm. His umted foundations are terrifying, and his talent is exceptional. When he proved his Dao and entered the Spiritual Incarnation Realm, he provoked an unmatched strange phenomenon. With his current abilities, he could have defeated Huan Tianxu and his allies too.¡±

    Shen Suiyun!

    He was the monster of the ancient era solidly in first ce on the Ranking of Stars.

    He was the sword chief of his generation at Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain, the leading figure among their legacy disciples!

    His position was so lofty that even the sect¡¯s old-timers had to treat him with respect!

    Between now and when Bluecloud Tower first published the Ranking of Stars, they¡¯d adjusted the rankings several times.

    However, every time, Shen Suiyun kept his spot at the top. No one could shake his position!

    If that were all, it¡¯d be one thing.

    However, not long ago, Shen Suiyun broke into the Spiritual Incarnation Realm.

    This presented a difficult problem for Bluecloud Tower. Who should take first ce on the Ranking of Stars? Su Yi, or Shen Suiyun?

    The old-timers pondered and talked it over repeatedly, but in the end, they couldn¡¯t reach an agreement.

    It was then that the leader of Bluecloud Tower spoke up for the first time. ¡°Back in the Glittering Ghost Domain, Su Yi cut down Chu Yunke, and he killed Nie Wanzhi outside Nine Tripod City, as well as numerous other Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain experts.¡±

    ¡°I dare say with certainty that as a disciple of Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain, Shen Suiyun is sure to challenge Su Yi when he learns of this!¡±

    The tower master was a thin man in Confucian robes. He wore a lotus crown, and he had the air of an immortal.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait to release an updated Ranking of Stars. It won¡¯t be toote to adjust them after Su Yi and Shen Suiyun have fought.¡±

    The leader of Bluecloud Tower had made his decision. The others nodded in response.

    It was the only option avable to them.

    ¡°I just hope that their battle takes ce before the onset of the Radiant Epoch. Afterward¡­¡± The tower leader couldn¡¯t help but grimace. ¡°Updating the Ranking of Stars will be increasingly difficult.¡±

    Everyone looked at each other. All of them looked helpless.

    It was true. When the Radiant Epoch arrived, countless dazzling and terrifying figures would arise!

    When the time came, the bnce of power would shift, and the top monsters of the ancient era would rapidly transform and grow their cultivation bases.

    That would naturally mean enormous, shocking changes to their rankings, too!

    ¡­¡­

    The fifteenth day of the third month.

    Nine Tripod City, Azurecloud Court.

    It was a bright, clear day, and a gentle spring breeze blew past.

    Wisps of golden sword light revolved in the air, rising like the tide, soaring like cranes, and darting about like fish. They were a dazzling sight.

    The flecks of sword light clustered, and wherever they passed, they left spider-web-like cracks in the air, which produced dense wails as it copsed.

    Afterward, the rain of golden sword light instantly fused, forming a three-foot streak of sword qi which revolved overhead, whooshed through the air, andnded in the Baleful Metal Gourd Su Yi carried.

    He sat in his wicker chair, examining the gourd, a hint of satisfaction on his face.

    This Xiantian Spirit Treasure was enormously powerful, and with just a little further refining, he could activate its baleful metal qi to y his opponents. It was enough to threaten the lives of Spiritual Revolution experts.

    ¡°What a wondrous treasure!¡± Wen Xinzhao eximed. She looked charming and graceful beneath the springtime sunlight.

    ¡°You can have it,¡± said Su Yi. He casually tossed it to her.

    ¡°Uh¡­.¡± Wen Xinzhao was bbergasted. ¡°You¡¯re giving it to me?¡±

    ¡°I said that when you stepped into the Spiritual Manifestation Realm, I¡¯d help you refine your Natal Spirit Treasure. You can use the Baleful Metal Gourd to refine a Sword-Nourishing Gourd,¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡°I already erased the seal emzoned within the gourd. Once you step into the Spirit Dao, you can refine this treasure within your Grand Dao Spirit Pce.¡±

    He then rose to his feet and headed back to his room. ¡°Use this time to calm your heart and cultivate. You¡¯re already at the peak of the Gathering Stars Realm, and with your umtions, you¡¯ll be able to enter Spiritual Manifestation the day the Radiant Epoch arrives.¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, Su Yi disappeared from view.

    Wen Xinzhao stood there in a daze, and her hands silently clenched the Baleful Metal Gourd. She murmured, ¡°Brother Su, I definitely won¡¯t disappoint you¡­¡±

    A wave of warmth coursed through her heart.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi sat cross-legged in his room, the air around his lean figure permeated with the Dao Intent of Genesis.

    Justst night, his cultivation reached the mid-stage Spiritual Manifestation Realm, and he achieved mastery over the subtleties of the Mysterious Truths of Genesis. He was now at the level of small sess.

    ¡°It¡¯s only by tempering my Genesis Dao Intent to the pinnacle of perfection that I can use its power to sense the Dao Intents of the Supreme Pce and Void Cosmos within the Sword of the Nine Hells.

    ¡°Given my powers ofprehension, reaching full mastery of the Dao Intent of Genesis will take another two months at the very least,¡± Su Yi pondered as he cultivated.

    The Supreme Pce and the Void Cosmos!

    Even prior to his reincarnation, he¡¯d already decided to master three Grand Dao Mysterious Truths upon entering the Spirit Dao: Genesis, the Supreme Pce, and the Void Cosmos!

    In doing so, he could undergo an extreme metamorphosis of the Spirit Dao and condense an all-new Spirit Dao Mysterious Truth!

    This Spirit Dao Mysterious Truth was called the Apex of Genesis.

    The start of genesis, the apex of the spirit. The Apex of Genesis is realized, and the Grand Dao returns to its origins!

    Throughout the long history of the Wilds, no one had ever condensed this Mysterious Truth.

    This was because it originated from a hint and trace of enlightenment he¡¯d obtained from the nineyered Divine Chains sealed by the Sword of the Nine Hells.

    In other words, condensing the Mysterious Truths of the Apex of Genesis required starting from the Sword of the Nine Hells.

    Because he¡¯d started preparing for this long before he reincarnated, the Mysterious Truths of the Supreme Pce and Void Cosmos had long since been sealed within the Sword of the NIne Hells.

    There was nothing for it; both were extremely rare, supreme Mysterious Truths of the Spirit Dao. There was no way to master them simply through meditation and contemtion.

    Su Yi naturally didn¡¯t need to worry about that now.

    ¡°When I¡¯m not helping the Xia Emperor repair the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation, I¡¯ll have to seize the time before the onset of the Radiant Epoch to increase my cultivation to thete-stage Spiritual Manifestation Realm.¡±

    ¡°That will be enough to seize good fortune during the descent of the Radiant Epoch, enabling me to break smoothly into the Spiritual Incarnation Realm and refine a perfect Grand Dao Spirit Incarnation!¡±

    The Spiritual Incarnation Realm was the second realm of the Spirit Dao.

    In this realm, cultivators could create a Grand Dao Spirit Incarnation within their Grand Dao Spirit Pce. Thus, it was known as the Spiritual Incarnation Realm.

    The mightier the Grand Dao Spirit Incarnation, the firmer your foundations in the Grand Dao, and the stronger you were.

    ......

    As dusk fell, a middle-aged man with graying temples arrived outside Nine Tripod City¡¯s gates on the back of a donkey.

    ¡°Look! On the tenth day of the third lunar month, Banished Immortal Su defeated five Spiritual Revolution cultivators at this very spot, destroying the alliance of five ancient factions! Their battle shook heaven and earth. Few such battles have ever urred; it was enough to go down in history!¡±

    ¡°And I was fortunate enough to have witnessed this unmatched grand battle with my own eyes. Everyone, if you want to hear about it, I wouldn¡¯t mind describing it to you.¡± A cultivator stood near the city gates, talking up a storm. He was practically frothing at the mouth.

    Numerous people had gathered around him, all of them listening intently.

    ¡°In the Great Zhou he¡¯s ¡®Imperial Preceptor Su,¡¯ but in the Great Xia, he¡¯s be ¡®Fallen Immortal Su¡¯? Interesting,¡± the long-robed middle-aged man muttered to himself. He hopped off the donkey¡¯s back and approached the speaker.

 Chapter 719: Ye Yunlan

    <h4>Chapter 719: Ye Yun</h4>

    After listening attentively for a while, the long-robed middle-aged man led the body donkey into Nine Tripod City.

    ¡°With his Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivation, he slew five allied Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivators. Not simple! Not simple at all!¡± The long-robed middle-aged man felt gratified, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel inwardly shaken, ¡°Such aptitude and foundations are far too rare¡­¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s strange. Before its spiritual energy started recovering, the Azure Continent was obviously extremely barren. How could he have taken the steps needed to reach his current heights?

    ¡°Did he obtain some unknown grand stroke of fortune? Or is there perhaps an expert guiding him? No matter what, the child¡¯s future achievements are inestimable!¡±

    ¡°If he inherits the Ancestral Origin Divine Canon, bing an Emperor is most likely well within the realm of possibility!¡±

    As this thought urred to him, the middle-aged man started to get excited, and he quickened his pace.

    Fifteen minutester.

    When he reached Azure Dragon Lane and saw Azurecloud Court in the distance, the long-robed man couldn¡¯t help but stroke his jaw. ¡°There are so many scouts nearby! It seems no one can approach Azurecloud Court without alerting the Great Xia¡¯s imperial family.¡±

    ¡°But they can¡¯t stop me.¡± The long-robed manughed, then said to the donkey, ¡°Find a safe ce to wait.¡±

    Then, he put his hands behind his back and walked toward Azurecloud Court.

    He drew no attention along the way.

    When he reached the courtyard gates, he stretched out his hand and tapped the door.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± came a voice like the music of the heavens.

    The long-robed middle-aged man said gently, ¡°This humble one is called Ye Yun, and I¡¯m here to see Su¡­ Fellow Daoist Su.¡±

    Creak~

    The doors opened, revealing a melon seed-shaped face radiant in both joy and anger.

    The long-robed man was unwittingly stunned. She was like ady immortal!

    Her skin was fair as snow, and she wore a simple, elegant dress. Her features were bright and clear, and her eyes sparkled like stars. She had an ethereal air about her, like who¡¯d transcended the masses.

    ¡°Might I ask what business you have with Young Lord Su?¡± asked Wen Xinzhao.

    The middle-aged man sped his fist and said warmly, ¡°I¡¯m his rtive.¡±

    ¡°His rtive?¡± Wen Xinzhao was stunned.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. When I see him, you¡¯ll naturally learn my identity too, miss.¡±

    Wen?Xinzhao thought it over,?then?said, ¡°Young Lord Su went to Mount Heavenbristle several hours ago. Might youe back another day?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s he doing on Mount Heavenbristle?¡± asked the middle-aged man.

    ¡°It¡¯s a secret,¡± said Wen Xinzhao.

    The middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help butugh. He could tell this immortal beauty of a young woman was on guard against him.

    He thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Miss, please, continue what you were doing. I¡¯ll just wait here for him toe back.¡±

    With that, he ced his hands behind his back, stood beside the gate, and gazed at the distant Goldenscale Lake.

    He looked tranquil, and extremely patient.

    Wen Xinzhao hesitated, then said, ¡°Sir¡­ Are you really Young Lord Su¡¯s rtive?¡±

    The middle-aged manughed. ¡°I¡¯m not in the habit of iming fake familial rtions at random. Miss, please return to your business. Don¡¯t mind me.¡±

    He had thin, clear features, with graying temples, and when his eyes moved, they shone with the vicissitudes of the years. Every movement and gesture seemed forthright and natural, making him easy to like.

    ¡°Sir, you¡¯d beste in and wait inside,¡± said Wen Xinzhao.

    ¡°What made you change your mind, miss?¡± eximed the middle-aged man.

    Wen Xinzhao smiled. ¡°If you¡¯re really Young Lord Su¡¯s rtive, refusing you at the door would be overly rude. Please,e in.¡±

    As she spoke, she gestured for him to follow.

    ¡°Many thanks.¡± The middle-aged man smiled and followed her into the courtyard.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just wait in the courtyard, then.¡± The middle-aged man walked up to the pond and sat casually on a boulder. ¡°Please, return to whatever you were doing. Don¡¯t mind me.¡±

    As he spoke, he closed his eyes and rested.

    Wen Xinzhao thought for a moment, then took it upon herself to brew a cup of tea and ce it in front of him.

    Only then did she turn and leave.

    After she¡¯d left, a faint smile appeared at the corners of the middle-aged man¡¯s mouth. ¡°She really is a good girl. If Ye Yufei were here to see her, she¡¯d surely like her¡­¡±

    However, when he thought of Ye Yufei, he couldn¡¯t help but look grief-stricken.

    Time slipped by.

    The sunlight cast angr shadows as the skies gradually darkened.

    The middle-aged man sat there, looking rxed and at ease. It seemed he could sit there for the rest of his life if need be, and he showed no sign of impatience.

    This was what Su Yi saw when he returned from Mount Heavenbristle.

    He couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit stunned.

    It was then that Wen Xinzhao emerged from the pavilion and whispered, ¡°Young Lord Su, his name is Ye Yun, and he says he¡¯s your rtive, and he¡¯s been waiting for you to return.¡±

    Ye Yun?

    His rtive?

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes filled with confusion.

    At the same time, the middle-aged man rose from the boulder. When he saw Su Yi, he couldn¡¯t help but look a bit dazed.

    The young man in blue was handsome, and he stood out of the crowd. Furthermore, his features resembled Ye Yufei¡¯s, especially his eyebrows and the bridge of his nose. They were practically identical!

    Wordless joy and excitement welled within the middle-aged man¡¯s heart.

    He smiled and walked up to Su Yi. ¡°My name is Ye Yun, and I¡¯m your mother¡¯s older brother. In other words, I¡¯m your uncle.¡±

    He looked iparably delighted.

    ¡°.....¡± This caught Su Yi entirely off guard. An uncle had appeared out of nowhere! Despite his 108,000 years of experience, he was a bit dumbstruck.

    ¡°How can you prove your identity?¡± Su Yi took a moment to calm himself, then frowned.

    Ye Yun fell briefly silent. ¡°When your mother left for the Azure Continent, she carried a treasure with her, the Netherworld Thunder Punishment Bell. Furthermore, there was a green, leaf-shaped birthmark on her left wrist. Every member of the main branch of the Ye Family bears that mark.¡±

    As he spoke, he rolled up his left sleeve, revealing a leaf-shaped green birthmark. It was only about the size of a copper coin, and there were numerous intricate lines on the mark¡¯s surface, each as fine as an ox hair. They were like the veins on a leaf!

    When Su Yi saw the birthmark, he finally dared believe that this stranger was most likely telling the truth. Ye Yufei?really had had?a mark like that on her left wrist!

    For a moment, Su Yi felt rather strange.

    He was naturally well aware that Ye Yufei was from another world, and that she had an extraordinary background. Otherwise, she couldn¡¯t have carried that Netherworld Thunder Punishment Bell engraved with the text, ¡°The origins of the azure, the emperor controls the secrets of the nine extremes.¡±

    But he wouldn¡¯t have guessed that after all these years, his mother¡¯s older brother would appear before him!

    ¡°Sit.¡± Su Yi pointed at one of the chairs in the courtyard. He then took out his wicker chair and sprawled out in it.

    Ye Yun smiled and sat casually. He didn¡¯t seem at all upset with Su Yi¡¯s aloof attitude.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Ye Yung¡¯s smile faded, and he sighed. ¡°I came to the Azure Continent to bring your mother home. I would never have guessed that she¡¯d passed away over ten years ago.¡±

    ¡°So you came looking for me instead?¡±

    Ye Yun nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Yufei¡¯s blood flows through your veins. I want to take you back in her stead and have you inherit the good fortune that was rightfully hers.¡±

    Su Yi froze, then shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not at all interested, nor am I interested in the Ye Family you speak of.¡±

    In this lifetime, there was only one person he saw as his rtive: his mother, Ye Yufei.

    As for his other blood rtives, Su Hongli included? He didn¡¯t care about any of them.

    Never mind some Ye Family that had popped up out of nowhere!

    A guilty look appeared on Ye Yun¡¯s face. ¡°I know you cannot ept all of this, much less aplete stranger of an uncle. It¡¯s to be expected. But no matter what, you¡¯re Ye Yufei¡¯s son.¡±

    He took a deep breath. ¡°Your mother¡¯s passing pains me deeply. I cannot allow her only child to drift about the Azure Continent aimlessly, but rest assured. I¡¯ll do everything I can to pave your path of cultivation!¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but rub the spot between his eyes. ¡°To tell the truth, you needn¡¯t have a guilty conscience over this. I already avenged my mother. As for my cultivation? I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help.¡±

    Ye Yun paused, stunned, then said, ¡°Do you know why your mother came to the Azure Continent?¡±

    Su Yi furrowed his brow. ¡°Is there a story there?¡±

    ¡°There is indeed. She was forced into it!¡± Ye Yun¡¯s eyes shone with hatred. ¡°The family¡¯s old-timers saw her as a chess piece and used an extremely dangerous method to send her to the Azure Continent.

    ¡°On the surface, they said it was so that she could seek out the Origins of the Azure. In truth, they just didn¡¯t want your mother to inherit a certain grand stroke of fortune our ancestors left behind!¡±

    Su Yi was unwittingly stunned.

    He¡¯d once wondered just what kind of faction Ye Yufei once belonged to, and why they¡¯d send her to the Azure Continent on her own.

    Now, it seemed there really was a story there!

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then asked, ¡°Why was her cultivation so¡­ weak?¡±

    ¡°Weak?¡± Ye Yun shook his head. ¡°Your mother wasn¡¯t weak at all. On the contrary, she was the most dazzling genius of cultivation in the entire n. She stepped into the Spiritual Manifestation Realm at just seventeen, and furthermore, she condensed a top-ss Grand Dao Spirit Pce and broke numerous long-established family records. We saw her as an Empress in the making.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned. His mother achieved Spiritual Manifestation at just seventeen, and she¡¯d condensed a first-rate Grand Dao Spirit Pce!

    If that were true, his mother was indeed an incredible genius at cultivation!

    Ye Yun continued in a low voice, ¡°The problem was that when the old bastards sent her to the Azure Continent, they used an extremely dangerous method. They sealed her within a Dao Cocoon and had her cross the spatial currents within the barrier between worlds¡­¡±

    When he heard this, Su Yi understood. ¡°While crossing the spatial currents, she must have suffered an irrecoverable blow to her cultivation base. It¡¯s likely that even her foundations in the Grand Dao were destroyed.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ye Yun nodded, his thin face filled with hatred and indignation. ¡°I even suspect that the old-timers never thought she¡¯d made it out of the spatial currents alive!¡±

    Su Yi was instantly silent.

    In his memories of his early years, Ye Yufei had never discussed any of this with them.

    However, when he thought about it, that made sense. Ye Yufei passed away when he was just four years old. How could she possibly have discussed such things with a child so small?

    If it were truly as Ye Yun said, everything his mother had suffered was the result of her nsmen scheming against her!

 Chapter 720: The Leaf Encompasses All One Hundred Thousand Feet of Kunwu Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 720: The Leaf Epasses All One Hundred Thousand Feet of Kunwu Mountain</h4>

    Su Yi said nothing.

    As the former Swordmaster of Abstruse Force and sole sovereign of the Wilds, he could face the ups and downs of worldly affairs with calm equanimity. Even if heaven and earth crumbled around him, it wouldn¡¯t influence his mental state.

    But he couldn¡¯t remain aloof when his mother, Ye Yufei, was involved.

    Otherwise, how could he have risked bearing the title of patricide and killed his way into the Jade Capital Su Family''s estate?

    All of it was to avenge Ye Yufei!

    Su Yi wouldn¡¯t have guessed that Ye Yufei had faced such setbacks and misfortunes.

    ¡°Conflicts within the family? And they went so far just to stop my mother from inheriting a stroke of so-called fortune? Your Ye Family sure is impressive!¡± Su Yi sighed.

    The mockery in his voice made Ye Yun¡¯s expression shift erratically.

    He said gravely, ¡°Therger a n, the fiercer its internal strife. Conflicts and disagreements frequently crop up over resources and opportunities.

    ¡°However¡­?even I?would never have guessed that those old fogies would take this so far! When I returned to the family estate, everything had already happened. It was toote to fix it¡­¡±

    Ye Yun¡¯s face filled with grief and indignation.

    A momentter, he took a deep breath, and his eyes shone with determination. ¡°But one of these days, I¡¯ll kill everyst one of those old bastards!¡±

    He spoke decisively and with conviction.

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°It seems that your power is still insufficient to contend with those ¡®old bastards¡¯ you speak of. Otherwise, you¡¯d have no need to talk tough in front of me.¡±

    Ye Yun instantly fell silent; Su Yi¡¯s words had hit him right where it hurt.

    It was true! Were he capable of contending with those old bastards, why would he have endured all this time?

    After a while, Ye Yun said, ¡°One day, I¡¯ll definitely be able to do it!¡±

    He spoke slowly, enunciating every word. It sounded as if he were forcing the words through the gaps in his teeth.

    A momentter, he shook his head self-deprecatingly. ¡°I forgot myself. I apologize for making you see that.¡±

    How could Su Yi concern himself with that? He just said, ¡°Tell me a bit more about your Ye Family.¡±

    Ye Yun nodded. ¡°I ought to tell you about them anyway.¡±

    As soon as he said this, he realized something.

    From the moment he firstid eyes on Su Yi, his nephew had seemed calm andposed. Furthermore, the rhythm of their conversation was entirely under his control.

    And what about him? Here he was, getting overly emotional and letting his conduct slip.

    Ultimately, I see him as a rtive, but I¡¯m afraid he sees me as a stranger¡­?Ye Yun¡¯s heart sank.

    However, he knew Su Yi¡¯s reaction was perfectly ordinary. Indeed, he and the Ye Family were entirely unfamiliar to Su Yi.

    Only time could change that.

    Ye Yun got his emotions under control, then said, ¡°Your mother and I are from the Mysterious Blue Realm¡¯s Kunwu Mountain Ye Family¡­.¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when Su Yi interrupted him. ¡°Wait, wait. Where is the Mysterious Blue Realm?¡±

    It was his first time hearing the name.

    Ye Yun said without so much as pausing to think, ¡°The Eighth Star Ruin.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s heart shook as Ye Yun continued, ¡°The Azure Continent is the major world within the Ninth Star Ruin. You could also call it the ¡®Azure Realm.¡¯¡±

    ¡°The Mysterious Blue Realm is much like the Azure Realm. It¡¯s the major world of the Eighth Star Ruin.

    ¡°The Kunwu Mountain Ye Family is the Mysterious Blue Realm¡¯s top faction. Kunwu Divine Mountain is our ancestral ground, and our surname, ¡®Ye¡¯, means leaf. Thus, the people of the Mysterious Blue Realm honor us by saying ¡®the leaf epasses all one hundred thousand feet of Kunwu Mountain.¡¯¡±

    ¡°Our n has given rise to numerous Imperial Realm cultivators. The strongest are in the Profound Serenity Realm. They allow us to intimidate the entire Mysterious Blue Realm.?Thus, the world¡¯s cultivators call us the?hegemons?of the Mysterious Blue Realm. Throughout our long history, no other faction has been able to shake our position.¡±

    Ye Yung¡¯s expression revealed his pride and conceit.

    Despite himself, Su Yi was impressed.

    A single n had given rise to numerous Imperial Realm experts? Their umted foundations had to be shocking.?Even in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, they¡¯d be a first-rate faction!

    He was surprised, but he wasn¡¯t exactly astonished.

    After all, no matter how impressive the Ye Family was, they¡¯d never once given rise to a Profound Unity expert.

    The experts of the Imperial Realm, the Profound Dao, were divided into three major realms: Profound Illumination, Profound Serenity, and Profound Unity.

    The Profound Unity Realm was also called the Imperial Apex Realm.

    In his past life, Su Yi reached the pinnacle of the Imperial Apex Realm. How could the Ye Family¡¯s foundations shake him?

    What really interested him was that they came from the Eighth Star Ruin!

    ¡°Did the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness ever invade the Eighth Star Ruin?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°The ¡®Prohibition of Ancient Darkness¡¯ you speak of was most likely a cmity of the Grand Dao from the depths of the starry sky,¡± said Ye Yun. ¡°Is that right?¡±

    Su Yi nodded.

    Ye Yun thought for a moment, then said, ¡°In the Mysterious Blue Realm, we faced a simr cmity. Itsted for tens of thousands of years. The Ye Family was in its heyday, but it declined as a result¡­.¡±

    He said somberly, ¡°Only two Imperial Realm ancestors of the Ye Family were fortunate enough to survive.

    ¡°Fortunately, a long time ago, the Mysterious Blue Realm¡¯s spiritual energy suddenly recovered, and we weed a new golden age! The Ye Family has already recovered much of its vitality, and we¡¯ve given rise to new Emperors! We¡¯re still the uncontested hegemons of the Mysterious Blue Realm!¡±

    Su Yi was finally starting to understand.

    The Eighth Star Ruin¡¯s Mysterious Blue Realm had suffered something simr to the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness well before the Ninth Star Ruin¡¯s Azure Continent.

    Simrly, it weed a golden age long ago, one simr to the Azure Continent¡¯s impending Radiant Epoch!

    Although the Ye Family had suffered a major blow to its vitality under the effects of the Prohibition, it had recovered significantly during the Mysterious Blue Realm¡¯s equivalent of the Radiant Epoch.

    At the same time, Su Yi recalled what the Divine Monarch of Tragedy had told him. The world attached to the Sixth Star Ruin had long since turned into a barren, lifeless waste!

    Su Yi instantly understood quite a bit.

    ¡°If there are nine great star ruins, then the power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness presumably started from the first, then befell the second, and the third¡­ as well as the worlds attached to them.

    ¡°The world of the Sixth Star Ruin has long since been reduced to a barren wastnd. That perhaps implies that the first five star ruins long since met a simr fate.

    ¡°As for the seventh, eight, and ninth Star Ruins? They must have peaked as the power of the Prohibition receded, only to decline step by step. Ultimately, they¡¯re doomed to be ruined worlds just like the Sixth Star Ruin¡­

    ¡°The Divine Monarch of Tragedy said that when he left the Azure Continent, it was to proceed into the starry sky in search of a new ce to cultivate. However, he inadvertently found himself in the Sixth Star Ruin. All of this implies that the Nine Star Ruins are dispersed throughout outer space!

    ¡°However, the Nine Provinces of the Wilds have never faced anything simr. In fact, in my past life, I never once heard of anything simr to the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness. Could the Nine Star Ruins be dispersed throughout the starry skies beyond the Wilds?¡±

    When this urred to him, a scene rose unbidden to Su Yi¡¯s sea of consciousness. He pictured the massive Wilds, as well as its thirty-three subsidiary worlds.

    Then, deep in the starry skies beyond the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, there were nine Star Ruins.

    The Nine Star Ruins were spread throughout the gxy, deep in the Wilds¡¯ night sky. Each had its own attached world.

    Simrly, each of the Star Ruins¡¯ worlds was connected to other nes big and small, which adorned the area around it.

    It makes sense if I picture it that way,?thought Su Yi.

    Despite ruling the Wilds for many years in his past life, he¡¯d never once ventured into the depths of the starry sky. He was naturally unaware of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness.

    But now, everything?was?different.

    He¡¯d already realized that the Azure Continent, the world he¡¯d been reborn into, was most likely located in the starry skies beyond the Nine Provinces of the Wilds!

    Although the Azure Continent wasn¡¯t all that impressive, or at least, it was far inferior to the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, it was still arge world amidst the stars.

    If he saw the Nine Provinces of the Wilds as the sun, then the Ninth Star Ruin was like a cluster of stars.

    And beyond the Ninth Star Ruin, there was naturally an even vaster, more boundless starry sky. That was, perhaps, the true depths of outer space!

    It took quite some time before Su Yi cast aside his scattered thoughts, looked at Ye Yun, and said thoughtfully, ¡°The Ye Family¡¯s Mysterious Blue Realm experienced the Prohibition of Darkness, as well as a sharp recovery of its spiritual energy simr to our Radiant Epoch. You must know better than anyone that the Azure Continent is experiencing exactly what you went through.¡±

    Ye Yun nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. When the n sent your mother to the Azure Continent, they¡¯d already prepared to get involved with the Azure Continent¡¯s Radiant Epoch and seize the power of the Origins of the Azure to strengthen the Ye Family.

    ¡°I just wouldn¡¯t have thought those old-timers would use this as an excuse to send your mother here all on her own, all to prevent her from inheriting a stroke of good fortune!¡±

    When he said this, his?expression was?full of unconceble hatred.

    ¡°So when the Radiant Epoch arrives, the Ye Family¡¯s forces will appear in this world too?¡±

    Ye Yun nodded. ¡° When your mother came here, the spatial tunnel between the Azure Continent and the Mysterious Blue Realm was extremely tumultuous and dangerous.¡±

    He paused, then said, ¡°But it¡¯s different now. As more and more cracks form between the spatial barrier around the Azure Continent, our n has already located a safe spatial tunnel. Otherwise, I couldn¡¯t have made it here right away.¡±

    Here, he stopped to look at Su Yi, and he said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯m here to see you, and also to protect you. When the Ye Family¡¯s forces arrive, and when they learn that you¡¯re Ye Yufei¡¯s son, they¡¯ll do everything in their power to ruin you.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shot up. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because your mother¡¯s blood flows through your veins. As her son, you too are qualified to inherit that stroke of good fortune,¡± Ye Yunfei said gravely. ¡°Those old bastards were even willing to send your mother to her death, all to ensure she didn¡¯t get her hands on it. If they learn you exist¡­ how could they possibly let you go?¡±

    ¡°Just what kind of fortune are we talking about here?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Ye Yunfei took a deep breath, but he didn¡¯t hide it any longer. ¡°We call it the Ancestral Origin Divine Canon. Any Spirit Dao cultivator who inherits it can prove their Dao and be an Emperor!¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh drily. ¡°Just about anyone would go mad over something like that, but to me, it¡¯s no more useful than chicken ribs.¡±

    Ye Yun was stunned, and he almost dared not believe his ears.

    Who could possibly see an opportunity to be an Emperor¡­ as chicken ribs!?

 Chapter 721: Arranging a Duel

    <h4>Chapter 721: Arranging a Duel</h4>

    Ye Yun quickly understood. He figured Su Yi was speaking out of anger.

    Anyone would have been upset about getting swept up into these enmities out of the blue and through no fault of their own.

    His expression softened, and he said, ¡°Su Yi, I know you cannot ept this all at once, and that you reject me and the Ye Family. Nheless, out of consideration for your safety, I hope you can leave with me. I¡¯ll do everything in my power to ensure your safety and pave your future path!¡±

    Every word came straight from the heart.

    Su Yi could tell that Ye Yun really did see him as a rtive, and that as his senior, he wanted to protect his nephew from harm.

    However, it was difficult for Su Yi to ept this kindness.

    He didn¡¯t need it!

    ¡°I appreciate your good intentions,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°However, I won¡¯t leave with you, and I don¡¯t need your help. As for my path to the Imperial Realm¡­ I have no need of the Ancestral Origin Divine Canon¡¯s assistance whatsoever.¡±

    He paused, then said, ¡°I¡¯m actually rather eager for the forces of the Ye Family toe knocking on my door. That way, I can get even on my mother¡¯s behalf.¡±

    Ye Yun was stunned. Then, heughed bitterly, ¡°Su Yi, don¡¯t let your anger get the best of you. If the Ye Family¡¯s forces trulye for you, I¡¯m afraid none in the Azure Continent will be able to oppose them, let alone you.

    ¡°Even if you reject this uncle of yours, please don¡¯t be spiteful, not about this. I know the Ye Family¡¯s strength far better than you do. If they learn that you¡¯re Yufei¡¯s son, there¡¯s no way they¡¯ll show you any mercy!¡±

    Every word was full of loving concern. He was earnestly trying to persuade his nephew.

    However, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit frustrated.?Why did he interpret my words as spiteful?

    ¡°Do you have any other business here today?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Ye Yun shook his head. ¡°I came to the Azure Continent to visit rtives. Now that I¡¯ve found you, I naturally ought to ensure your safety, no matter the cost.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Su Yi had nothing to say to that.

    After a while, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the Ye Family doesn¡¯t know you¡¯re here?¡±

    ¡°They won¡¯t discover me right away,¡± said Ye Yun, ¡°But eventually, they¡¯ll realize I¡¯vee to the Azure Continent.¡±

    He thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Actually, the experts of the Ye Family wille to the Azure Continent within a month. Therefore, I hope you can leave with me as soon as possible and avoid an otherwise inevitable disaster.¡±

    Su Yi was finally starting to run out of patience. ¡°I¡¯ll say it onest time. I won¡¯t leave the Azure Continent any time soon. If you bring it up again, don¡¯t me me for kicking you out.¡±

    Ye Yun was stunned. He took in the young man¡¯s displeased expression, but in the end, he remained silent.

    Had anyone else dared speak to him like that, he would have pped them to death.

    But this was his nephew; he couldn¡¯t bring himself to be angry.

    ¡°How about this? You can think it over for now.¡± Ye Yun took a deep breath. ¡°If, in the end, you decide against leaving with me, I won¡¯t push the matter.¡±

    As he said this, his spirits sank, but there was nothing for it.

    Then, he shook his head, turned, and prepared to leave.

    ¡°I¡¯ll remain in Nine Tripod City for now. When you¡¯ve made up your mind, have the Xia Emperor¡¯s subordinatese looking for me. This is the imperial family¡¯s territory; locating me won¡¯t be difficult for them.

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, Ye Yun left Azurecloud Court.

    Beneath the light of the setting sun, his thin figure looked deste and bleak.

    Su Yi remained sprawled out in his wicker chair. He didn¡¯t move, but he did sigh.

    How could he fail to realize that his uncle had a guilty conscience over his mother¡¯s death, and that he wanted to do everything he could to make it up to him?

    However, although Ye Yun didn¡¯t know it, Su Yi didn¡¯t need him to make up for anything.

    Even if the forces of the Ye Family came looking for him, he wouldn¡¯t be at all concerned.

    <i>In any event, my mother had a good older brother, and now I¡¯ve got an uncle¡­.</i> As he thought this, a strange look appeared in Su Yi¡¯s eyes.

    Now that he thought about it, he had someone surnamed Ye with him already, someone who¡¯d always wanted to be his little brother-inw.

    Now, someone with the same surname?had?be his uncle¡­

    His would-be brother-inw wanted nothing more but to sink his ws into him and hold on for dear life.

    While his biological uncle wanted nothing more than to protect him¡­

    Of course, Su Yi was well aware that Ye Xun was a member of the Ghost Serpent Race, and that he had no connection to the Eight Star Ruin¡¯s Mysterious Blue Realm or the Kunwu Mountain Ye Family.

    After all, the surname ¡°Ye¡± wasn¡¯t all that rare. Plenty of people had it.

    ¡°Brother SU, you really don¡¯t n to go to the Ye Family?¡± Wen Xinzhao couldn¡¯t help but ask. She¡¯d listened in on the whole conversation.

    ¡°Not anytime soon,¡± said Su Yi without so much as pausing to think. ¡°Later, I¡¯ll be sure to visit them. First, to deal with the bastards who hurt my mother. Second, to retrieve the fortune that was rightfully hers. Hm¡­ No reason I can¡¯t give it to my uncle.¡±

    Wen Xinzhao asked in confusion, ¡°It¡¯s a stroke of fortune that will help prove your Dao and make you an Emperor. Aren¡¯t you at all tempted?¡±

    ¡°To me, proving my Dao and bing an Emperor will be no more difficult than turning over my hand,¡± Su Yi said calmly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. In this lifetime, I¡¯m striving for a path beyond the Imperial Realm.¡±

    Although Wen Xinzhao was ustomed to Su Yi¡¯s way of doing things, she was nheless stunned.

    ¡°A path beyond the Imperial Realm? Does such a thing truly exist?¡± The young woman was a bit dazed.

    In her eyes, the Imperial Realm represented the pinnacle of the Grand Dao; she¡¯d never once heard of cultivations beyond that.

    ¡°It exists,¡± said Su Yi. He was calm, but his tone left no room for doubt.

    If he weren¡¯t absolutely certain of this, why would he have chosen to reincarnate?

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s still too early to discuss that.¡± Su Yiughed. ¡°It won¡¯t be toote to discuss that after you¡¯ve proven your Dao and be an Emperor.

    ¡­¡­

    In the time that followed, Su Yi¡¯s life was tranquil, without the slightest wave.

    When he wasn¡¯t cultivating, he was at Mount Heavenbristle repairing the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation. From time to time, he would gaze up at the sky and calcte when the Radiant Epoch would arrive.

    Lately, the spiritual energy of heaven and earth seemed to be recovering faster than before. It was fair to say it was growing like mad.

    The entire Azure Continent, from the seldom-frequented mountains and seas to densely-popted cities and nations, was undergoing a shocking transformation.

    Countless cultivators benefited from this stark change, realizing rapid advancements in their cultivation!

    Furthermore, countless unbelievable opportunities and strokes of fortune arose, and people fought over them like mad.

    One mountain and river after another would be a blessed ground, while countless spiritual medicines and materials would break through the earth. Immortal caves and ruins buried for countless years would re-emerge¡­

    When heaven and earth changed, worldly affairs would change with it!

    Those who found themselves in the middle of this transformation received unimaginable benefits, regardless of whether they were advanced cultivators of the Spirit Dao or mundane martial artists.

    And Su Yi? By peering up at the heavens and surveying their changes, he could infer numerous secrets.

    For instance, he knew that when the Radiant Epoch arrived, an unprecedented rain of the source power of the Grand Dao would rain upon the entire Azure Continent!

    It would be simr to what happened on the second day of the second month.

    However, it would be far more intense!

    Of course, Su Yi had the Seed of the Azure. When the Radiant Epoch arrived, he naturally had no need to fear failing to seize the power of the grand Dao that would rain from the heavens.

    Half a month passed in a sh.

    Morning on the first day of the fourth month.

    Su Yi asked between sips of congee, ¡°The Radiant Epoch is sure to arrive within seven days. Xinzhao, are you ready?¡±

    Wen Xinzhao smiled bitterly. ¡°To tell the truth, I won¡¯t be able to suppress my cultivation boundary much longer.¡±

    Su Yi was dumbfounded.

    Over the past half month, the ambient spiritual energy had grown increasingly dense. Wen Xinzhao wasn¡¯t the only one who¡¯d benefited; his cultivation speed had increased too!

    Of course, Su Yi wasn¡¯t blindly chasing speed, but despite taking his time to ensure firm foundations, he¡¯d already smoothly entered thete-stage Spiritual Manifestation Realm, and he was nearing the peak of the realm!

    Part of that was that he had no shortage of cultivation resources.

    But more importantly, as the spiritual energy recovered faster and faster, the denser and clearer the presence of the Grand Dao in heaven and earth.

    When Su Yi sat down to cultivate, his heart was one with his surroundings and connected to the aura of the Grand Dao. This made it easier to glean enlightenment.

    ¡°The ambient spiritual energy really has changed a lot. Even I have gained a lottely,¡± Daoist Master Coldsmoke said with a smile.

    She and Qing Ya had been cultivating in Azurecloud Court too.

    ¡°Me too,¡± said Qing Ya. Her mouth was full of porridge, so her words were somewhat indistinct. ¡°It won¡¯t be long until my cultivation reaches thete-stage Gathering Stars Realm!¡±

    ¡°I imagine that countless cultivators have obtained considerable benefits ofte,¡± sighed Su Yi.

    Last night, he and Qing Wan had?conversed. Qing Wan almost couldn¡¯t suppress her cultivation boundary any longer, and she could break through at any time.

    It seemed everything was headed in a positive direction.

    However, Su Yi was well aware that when the Radiant Epoch was truly upon them, it would bring unprecedented turmoil to the Azure Continent!

    At the time, the world was sure to descend into bloodshed and turmoil. Even the seven great ancient factions and three top otherworld factions dared not proim that they¡¯d be the ones smiling in the end.

    Not long after they¡¯d finished their breakfast, Weng Jiu rushed over.

    He said at top speed, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, I just received word that the Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain¡¯s Shen Suiyun will soon enter Nine Tripod City and challenge you to a duel!¡±

    Shen Suiyun!

    He was the monster of the ancient era who¡¯d maintained a solid first ce on the Ranking of Stars ever since its inception. He was the sword chief of his generation in the Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain and the leading figure of their younger generation!

    Rumor had it that his talent was extraordinary, and his swordsmanship was transcendent. He was seen as the Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain disciple with the greatest hope of proving his Dao and bing an Emperor.

    Not long ago, when he stepped into the Spiritual Incarnation Realm, he triggered an unmatched phenomenon, causing widespread uproar.

    Recently, countless people?hadpared Su Yi and Shen Suiyun, leading to enormous controversy.

    Many people thought Su Yi was strong enough to seize Shen Suiyun¡¯s position at the top of the Ranking of Stars.

    However, many people were certain that Su Yi couldn¡¯t possibly be a match for Shen Suiyun.

    This was the cause of the controversy.

    Thus, as soon as he heard the news, Weng Jiu rushed over.

    ¡°A duel?¡± Su Yi was stunned, but a momentter, he shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡±

 Chapter 722: The Ye Family Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 722: The Ye Family Arrives</h4>

    Su Yi was already in thete-stage Spiritual Manifestation Realm.

    His cultivation had grown by two small realms since defeating five Spiritual Revolution cultivators on the tenth day of the third month.

    Both his cultivation base and hisbat prowess had undergone a shocking transformation.

    How could he possibly be interested in dueling a Spiritual Incarnation cultivator?

    The way he saw it, such a duel was fundamentally dull.

    Weng Jiu froze, stunned. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, Shen Suiyun is absolutely not just some ordinary person.¡±

    He described Shen Suiyun¡¯s legendary aplishments, then said, ¡°I can say with certainty that Shen Suiyun could defeat older-generation Spiritual Revolution cultivators like Huan Tianxu too!¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi perfunctorily. His utter disinterest was readily apparent.

    Weng Jiu rubbed his nose. ¡°The nation¡¯s cultivators are all debating which of you is stronger, but if you can¡¯t be bothered to duel Shen Suiyun¡­¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when a voice rang out beyond Azurecloud Court: ¡°Shen Suiyun of Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain requests that Fellow Daoist Supete with me on Goldenscale Lake!¡±

    Every word was like the roar of a dragon or tiger, and his voice reverberated throughout heaven and earth.

    Azurecloud Court was built on Azure Dragon Lane. Goldenscale Lake was only about ten thousand feet away.

    Shen Suiyun¡¯s shout startled countless people throughout the surrounding area.

    ¡°Shen Suiyun? My heavens! The peerless sword cultivator first on the Ranking of Stars hase to challenge Banished Immortal Su?¡±

    ¡°Hurry! Let¡¯s go to Goldenscale Lake to watch!¡±

    ¡°Inform the others! Say Shen Suiyun hase to challenge Banished Immortal Su. This duel is sure to shake the nation!¡±

    Simrmotions arose throughout Azure Dragon Lane.

    Azurecloud Court.

    Weng Jiu had a strange look on his face. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, he¡¯s already here. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult to refuse him¡­¡±

    Su Yi stood by the side of the pond, casually tossing moon ms to the spirit carp. He said distractedly, ¡°Why can¡¯t I refuse him?¡±

    Weng Jiu mulled it over, then said, ¡°If you don¡¯t go, everyone will assume you¡¯re afraid of battle. It will only boost Shen Suiyun¡¯s prestige, and it will have an enormous impact on your reputation.¡±

    .

    ¡°Vanity, that¡¯s all.¡± Su Yi shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no greater taboo than getting overly invested in your reputation. Go tell Shen Suiyun that if he¡¯s here to get revenge for Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain, he shoulde here directly. I won¡¯t mind granting him death.¡±

    With that, he took out his wicker chair,y down, and started soaking in the sun.

    I need to find an opportunity to refurbish the chair and add some calming divine materials, as well as some that nourish the blood and qi. That¡¯ll make it even morefortable¡­?As he rxed, materials suitable for refining a wicker chair flooded his mind.

    Like Cloudwater Silk, Striped Star Rattan, Ambergris Wood, among many others. Using them would make his wicker chair even morefortable than it already was.

    This wicker chair had apanied him ever since his time in the Great Zhou¡¯s Cloudriver Prefectural Capital. Su Yi could never bring himself to get rid of it.

    It wasn¡¯t that the chair was all that special, but that no matter where he went, whenever the mood struck him, he could sitfortably in it and rx.

    It was all aboutfort.?Comfort was worth spending a few divine and spiritual materials for.

    Weng Jiu watched in a daze as Su Yi sprawled out in his wicker chair and rested his eyes. Only then did he dare say with certainty that Su Yi truly wasn¡¯t the least bit concerned about Shen Suiyun.

    Otherwise, how could he possibly be so unmoved?

    ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll go meet with him now.¡± Weng Jiu turned and left Azurecloud Court.

    Wen Xinzhao asked curiously, ¡°Brother Su, I remember you saying how eager you were to encounter a worthy opponent, so why are you ignoring this one?¡±

    ording to Weng Jiu, Shen Suiyun was an absolutely first-rate figure.

    ¡°As time passes, people change,¡± whispered Su Yi. ¡°On the tenth day of the third lunar month, I would have been delighted to cross des with Shen Suiyun, but now¡­ I have no interest at all.¡±

    Wen Xinzhao pressed her lips into a smile. This was indeed the Su Yi she was familiar with.

    Suddenly, someone called out from beyond the gates, ¡°Su Yi, I have something urgent to discuss with you!¡±

    Ye Yun!

    Su Yi was stunned. He¡¯d spent the past half month immersed in his cultivation, so he¡¯d almost forgotten about this uncle of his!

    ¡°Come in,¡± said Su Yi.

    Ye Yun pushed open the door and entered. The thin, graying middle-aged man walked with a hurried gate, his brow racked with concern.

    As soon as he saw Su Yi, he said, ¡°Members of the Ye Family have arrived, and I suspect they know about you. We have to leave as soon as possible!¡±

    ¡°So, they¡¯re finally here¡­¡± As Su Yu muttered, he couldn¡¯t help but look a bit intrigued. ¡°How many of them are there? And how strong are they?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ye Yun shook his head.

    ¡°Then how do you know the Ye Family is here?¡±

    ¡°Look at this.¡± Ye Yun raised his left hand and showed Su Yi the green leaf birthmark on his wrist. It was shining with a faintyer of misty light, and its vein-like markings were flickering.

    ¡°Whenever a member of the Kunwu Mountain Ye Family appears within one hundred miles of me, I can sense them through my birthmark,¡± Ye Yun said. ¡°That is to say, they¡¯re already not far away!¡±

    His brow was knit with concern.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said directly, ¡°If theye after me, and ifes to blows, will you stop me from killing them?¡±

    Ye Yun was stunned, but a momentter, he said with staunch assurance, ¡°You needn¡¯t worry. Even if it costs me my life, I¡¯ll ensure your safety.¡±

    ¡°Answer my question directly,¡± said Su Yi.

    The corners of Ye Yun¡¯s lips twitched, and he shook his head. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°That makes this simple. Let¡¯s just wait for them to throw their lives away.¡±

    Ye Yun was just about to say something when Su Yi raised his hand and silenced him. ¡°I know what you want to say, so don¡¯t try and persuade me any further.¡±

    He already understood how Ye Yun did things. He was wholeheartedly fixated on ensuring his safety, no matter the cost.

    But the crux of the matter was that although Su Yi appreciated his thought, he¡­ really didn¡¯t need his uncle¡¯s protection!

    Ye Yun¡¯s expression shifted erratically. Some time passed before he gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll join you, then, and we can test whoever arrives together!¡±

    Su Yi had no further objections. He didn¡¯t reject Ye Yun; he could tell that his uncle was truly concerned for his well-being.

    That was enough.

    ¡°Su Yi, you¡­ really don¡¯t n toe back to the family with me?¡± Ye Yun couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°But not right now. We can discuss when exactly I¡¯ll go backter.¡±

    His answer was a bit perfunctory, but Ye Yun¡¯s spirits soared nheless. He smiled, looking gratified. ¡°Excellent. Excellent! No matter when you decide toe to the Mysterious Blue Realm, I¡¯ll do everything in my power to seize the Ancestral Origin Divine Canon for you!¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you inherit it yourself?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Yu Yun¡¯s expression was suddenlyplex. ¡°Back then, throughout the entire Ye Family, only your mother and I were qualified to inherit it, but in the end, only one of us could obtain it. I gave up on the opportunity; I nned to leave that grand stroke of fortune for your mother. Who¡¯d have thought¡­.¡±

    He sighed, his expression full of grief. He couldn¡¯t say any more.

    Su Yi was moved.

    This was an opportunity to prove one¡¯s Dao and be an Emperor. Even in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, who wouldn¡¯t have been tempted?

    But Ye Yun had given up on it, leaving it to his little sister, Ye Yufei!

    From this, it was clear how much he¡¯d doted on his little sister.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Since my mother is no longer here, why¡­ Why can¡¯t you inherit it in her stead?¡±

    Ye Yun shook his head and said somberly, ¡°Back then, had I returned to the n just a bit faster, those old fogeys wouldn¡¯t have schemed against her, and none of those misfortunes would have befallen her.¡±

    He looked at Su Yi. ¡°You are your mother¡¯s only son. Since she¡¯s left this world, it¡¯s only right that this fortune goes to you instead.¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t say anything. He knew that refusing would do him no good.

    As they conversed, they suddenly heard footsteps from beyond the courtyard.

    Afterward, someone forced the door open, and an elder walked into the courtyard leading a man and woman.

    ¡°Just as I thought. You¡¯re here too, Yun,¡±ughed the elder leading the group.

    He was dressed in ornate purple robes, and his hair was silver and neatlybed. His skin was as lustrous as an infant¡¯s, making him seem youthful despite his age. He had a graceful, majestic bearing.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re here, Seventh Elder.¡± Ye Yun¡¯s pupils constricted slightly. He transmitted to Su Yi, ¡°This is Ye Changchun, the seventh elder of the Kunwu Mountain Ye Family. He¡¯s in the mid-stage Spiritual Revolution Realm, and he¡¯s condensed a first-rate Grand Dao Spirit Wheel. He¡¯s incredibly strong. However, you needn¡¯t worry. I?have means?of handling?him!¡±

    Ye Yun sounded solemn, but not at all panicked.

    ¡°Look, Seventh Elder. That¡¯s most likely Su Yi. He really does look a bit like Little Sister Yufei,¡± said the ornately-dressed woman apanying Ye Changchun. She pointed at Su Yi and sighed.

    The man beside her was tall, thin, and dressed in ck. His arms were crossed, and he held a sheathed longsword to his chest. He raised his jaw slightly, his expression cold and proud.

    His knifelike gaze swept across Su Yi, and he said, ¡°It seems our intelligence was urate. Su Yi really is Ye Yufei¡¯s son.¡±

    It was bad enough that they¡¯d kicked the door in, but after arriving in Azurecloud Court, theymented on Su Yi as if there were no one else around.

    Wen Xinzhao¡¯s painted eyebrows furrowed in displeasure. Their attitude was unquestionably overbearing, and she found it detestable.

    ¡°You two had best rein it in a little! This isn¡¯t the Mysterious Blue Realm!¡± Ye Yun snorted coldly.

    As he spoke, he transmitted a message to Su Yi introducing the two of them.

    The ornately-dressed woman was Ye Xueting, while the man in ck was called Ye Fenghe. Both were in thete-stage Spiritual Incarnation Realm, and both were deacons of the Kunwu Mountain Ye Family.

    They were of the same generation as Ye Yun and Ye Yufei.

    However, Ye Yun and Ye Yufei were members of the main branch, while these two were both from side branches.

    Seventh Elder Ye Changchun was from a side branch too.

    Even after learning all this, Su Yi remained unmoving in his chair, his expression as calm as ever. ¡°All I want to know is this: are they enemies?¡±

    Ye Yun had a conflicted look in his eyes, but he nodded.

 Chapters 723 - Watching Tigers Fight on Goldenscale Lake

    <h4>Chapters 723 - Watching Tigers Fight on Goldenscale Lake </h4>

    Su Yi promptly rose from his chair. He swept his gaze across Ye Changchun, Ye Xueting, and Ye Fenghe, then said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go outside.¡±

    All three were dumbstruck. They had no idea what was going on.

    ¡°Su Yi, you¡­ what do you mean by this?¡± Ye Changchun furrowed his brow.

    ¡°I¡¯m naturally sending you on your way,¡± said Su Yi as he walked out of Azurecloud Court. ¡°I¡¯d hate to see my residence stained with blood.¡±

    Ye Changchun and the others looked at each other. Despite themselves, this response caught them totally off guard.

    They¡¯d only just arrived, and they¡¯d barely exchanged more than a few words, but it seemed Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered with them; he just wanted to fight to the death and be done with it!

    This was truly beyond their expectations.

    Even Ye Yun couldn¡¯t help but cluck his tongue.?This kid¡­ Isn¡¯t he a bit too direct and to the point?

    ¡°What did you tell him?¡± Ye Changchun looked at Ye Yun, his expression a bit dark.

    ¡°The truth,¡± said Ye Yun coolly. ¡°Didn¡¯t youe here to ruin Ye Yufei¡¯s child? What need is there for any further nonsense?¡±

    Ye Changchun and the others¡¯ expressions darkened even further.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t let that kid escape!¡± Ye Changchun snorted coldly, then led Ye Xueting and Ye Fenghe after Su Yi.

    When Ye Yun saw this, he immediately followed them.

    Wen Xinzhao took a deep breath. ¡°Let¡¯s go watch too.¡±

    Then, she, Daoist Master Coldsmoke, and Qing Ya left as well.

    ¡­¡­

    It was already the fourth lunar month, and the skies were clear and bright. A dry heat hung in the air.

    Light rippled on the surface of Goldenscale Lake, and a forest of willows grew on the shore. It was green and flourishing.

    Numerous cultivators had already gathered throughout the surrounding area; it was like a sea of bobbing beads.

    ¡°Look! That¡¯s Shen Suiyun, the peerless monster at the top of the Ranking of Stars!¡±

    ¡°He looks so young¡­!¡±

    The sound of discussion filled the air, but all eyes were upon the center of theke, at a small ind just three hundred feet across.

    An upright, outstanding figure stood there.

    He was dressed in white, and his long hair hung loose. His features were fair and handsome, and just standing there casually, he seemed like a crouching tiger or coiling dragon, with a proud, solitary air about him.

    He stood there in silence, his hands behind his back. He might have seemed tranquil, but his brow was furrowed.

    ¡°Did he really say that?¡± Shen Suiyun¡¯s voice contained a bone-piercing chill.

    Weng Jiu stood on theke not far from the little ind. When he spoke, his tone was neither arrogant nor humble. ¡°I naturally wouldn¡¯t dare lie about such a thing.¡±

    He¡¯d already ryed Su Yi¡¯s words, without the slightest deviation.

    When Shen Suiyun learned that Su Yi didn¡¯t just disdain to duel with him, and that he¡¯d even offered to ¡°grant him death¡± were he toe for revenge, he waspletely bbergasted.

    Seeing him like this, Weng Jiu couldn¡¯t help but sigh to himself.?How furious would Shen Suiyun be if he¡¯d witnessed Su Yi¡¯s utterly disdainful attitude with his own eyes¡­?

    ¡°He dares underestimate me like this¡­¡±?A chill arose on Shen Suiyun¡¯s face, and an imposing, forceful aura spread out around him.

    ¡°Tell him that if he isn¡¯t here within fifteen minutes, he shouldn¡¯t me me for my poor manners!¡± Shen Suiyun said icily.

    Weng Jiu shook his head. ¡°I understand Fellow Daoist Su. He won¡¯te. It seems to me that if you really want to determine a victor, you might as well head straight to Azurecloud Court.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Shen Suiyun said no more. He just waited in silence.

    He said he¡¯d wait fifteen minutes, and he naturally wouldn¡¯t go back on his word.

    But inwardly, he was already furious.

    He would never have thought that Su Yi would disdain to duel with him!

    Time slipped by.

    More and more cultivators clustered around Goldenscale Lake. They¡¯d all heard the news and rushed over.

    Even the Xia Emperor came to watch in person.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Su Yiing? Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s afraid?¡±

    ¡°How could Banished Immortal Su possibly be afraid? Let¡¯s wait a little while longer. After all, Shen Suiyun has already challenged him by name. If he doesn¡¯te, it¡¯ll damage his reputation.¡±

    ¡­.The onlookers continuously discussed the matter amongst themselves.

    Suddenly, someone cried out, ¡°He¡¯s here! Banished Immortal Su is here!¡±

    The speaker was a young woman, and her voice was loud, clear, and full of excitement. Her eyes shone.

    There was a disturbance amongst the crowd, and everyone looked over.

    Off in the distance, they saw a handsome and detached young man in blue, walking toward Goldenscale Lake with his hands behind his back.

    This was none other than Su Yi.

    ¡°He¡¯s finally here!¡±

    We¡¯re in for a good show this time!¡±

    ¡°This is a battle for first ce on the Ranking of Stars! Soon, we¡¯ll know who¡¯s stronger!¡±

    Every cultivator present was excited and eager.

    Onebatant was the famous Banished Immortal Su, the man who¡¯d recently in five Spiritual Revolution cultivators and destroyed the alliance of five ancient factions in the blink of an eye. He was a highly prominent figure.

    The other was the peerless monster of the ancient era who¡¯d maintained an iron grip on the top spot of the Ranking of Stars since its inception, as well as the sword chief of his generation at Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain.

    Who wouldn¡¯t have paid attention to such a duel?

    However, when Su Yi heard these discussions, he shook his head. He hadn¡¯te to Goldenscale Lake to deal with Shen Suiyun at all.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have guessed it, but it seems Su Yi has quite the reputation!¡± eximed Ye Xueting.

    ¡°ording to our intelligence, he slew five Spiritual Revolution cultivators as a Spiritual Manifestation cultivator. He¡¯s naturally no ordinary person,¡± sighed Ye Changchun. ¡°Even in our Mysterious Blue Realm, we¡¯d consider someone like that a top-notch genius. Don¡¯t forget; when Ye Yufei was still living in the Ye Family estate, she was simrly dazzling.¡±

    When he brought up Ye Yufei, Ye Xueting¡¯s expression darkened.

    Ye Fenghe was cold but handsome, and he said expressionlessly, ¡°But Ye Yufei has been dead for a long time, and soon, her son will follow in her footsteps!¡±

    Earlier, the three of them were worried that Su Yi would flee, but they quickly realized that Su Yi had no such intentions. It was as if he realized that he had little hope of escape.

    This increased their confidence.

    ¡°Hah, these people really are ridiculous. They¡¯re still looking forward to Su Yi¡¯s match with Shen Suiyun. I wonder, what kind of expressions will they make when they watch Su Yi die?¡±ughed Ye Xueting.

    Ye Changchuan transmitted, ¡°In a bit, you and Fenghe should work together to take Su Yi down. I¡¯ll hold Ye Yun back.¡±

    Ye Xueting and Ye Fenghe nodded.

    Meanwhile, on the little ind at the center of Goldenscale Lake, Shen Suiyun noticed the disturbance too, and he saw Su Yi approach from a distance.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say he wasn¡¯ting?¡± A mocking jeer tugged at Shen Suiyun¡¯s lips. ¡°It seems he ultimately showed up of his own volition, just as he was told.¡±

    Weng Jiu was surprised too, and at a bit of a loss.

    ¡°Su Yi, I heard you n to grant me death? Fine, then. Come on over and fight!¡± Shen Suiyun¡¯s voice boomed like thunder, reverberating throughout Goldenscale Lake and the surrounding area.

    His white clothing swayed around him, and he had an extraordinary bearing. All eyes were instantly upon him.

    Su Yi nced at him. ¡°Want to die? That¡¯s easy enough. Just wait there. Once I¡¯ve sent them on their way, I¡¯ll have you join them while I¡¯m at it.¡±

    Throughout the entire area, everyone was bbergasted.?What¡¯s going on?

    Shen Suiyun was dumbstruck too.?What¡¯s that supposed to mean?

    Su Yi pointed at theke and said, ¡°This ce has a lovely ambiance and good feng shui. It¡¯s a better burial ground than you deserve.¡±

    Ye Changchen and the others¡¯ expressions instantly darkened.

    Only then did the crowd realize that Su Yi hadn¡¯te just to duel Shen Suiyun. There were others he wanted to kill first!

    ¡°Who are those three?¡±

    ¡°No idea, but they look dangerous to provoke.¡±

    ¡°If Banished Immortal Su is fighting them, how could they possibly be ordinary?¡±

    ¡°My heavens! Banished Immortal Su mustpletely disregard Shen Suiyun. Otherwise, how could he dare ignore him at a time like this?¡±

    ¡­¡­There was an uproar throughout the area; the crowd practically boiled over.

    When the Xia Emperor and Weng Jiu saw this, they couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, and their expressions shifted.

    ¡°Su Yi, leave them to me!¡± It was then that Ye Yun stepped forth, looking determined.

    ¡°And who is that?¡± The crowd was increasingly bewildered.

    Su Yi said a bit helplessly, ¡°Just watch. If I¡¯m really no match for them, you can interver. How about it?¡±

    Ye Yun was instantly hesitant.

    When he saw this, Ye Changchun couldn¡¯t help butugh. He turned to hispanions. ¡°Which of you wants to kill the boy?¡±

    ¡°Allow me,¡± said Ye Fenghe. He stepped into the air and arrived on Goldenscale Lake, then turned. His eyes crackled with cold electricity as he locked onto the distant Su Yi. ¡°Little fellow,e here and ept your death!¡±

    Every word reverberated throughout heaven and earth.

    At the same time, Ye Changchun and Ye Xueting stepped in front of Ye Yun.

    ¡°Ye Yun, I advise you not to do anything reckless. If you do, you¡¯ll be seen as a traitor to the n and punished ordingly,¡± Ye Xueting said coldly.

    Ye Fenghe smiled but said no more.

    Nowadays, Ye Yun was not wee in the Ye Family.

    It was then the crowd finally understood. Su Yi hade to kill these three strangers!

    As for Shen Suiyun¡­.

    In Su Yi¡¯s eyes, he was unworthy to be his enemy. Otherwise, how could Su Yi possibly have ignored him like this?

    Shen Suiyun obviously realized this too, and his expression was instantly iparably unsightly. He felt as if Su Yi were trampling all over his dignity, and he was iparably enraged.

    He no longer hesitated. He stepped into the air, stood there, and gazed coldly at Ye Fenghe. ¡°Want to kill Su Yi? Fine, but you have to let me try first!¡±

    Every word was forceful and confident, and his murderous intent shook the heavens, shattering the clouds overhead.

    An uproar spread throughout the crowd.

    They¡¯de here hoping to watch a rare, unmatched duel. Who¡¯d have thought there¡¯d be so many unexpected developments? It was even more stimting than they¡¯d imagined!

    ¡°Little guy, what¡¯s so bad about watching tigers fight from a distance? I urge you to be good, sit back, and watch the show!¡± Ye Fenghe shook his head.

    The implicit disdain made Shen Suiyun¡¯s expression darken.

    It was bad enough that Su Yi had trampled all over his dignity. Now this guy who¡¯d popped up out of nowhere was ignoring him too!?

    ¡°How could he tolerate this?

    By then, Su Yi was already standing over Goldenscale Lake. He nced at Shen Suiyun and said, ¡°They¡¯re right. You get to watch a show before you die, and this means you get to live a little longer. What¡¯s so bad about that?¡±

    ¡°....¡± Shen Suiyun was the monster of the ancient era first on the Ranking of Stars. When?had?he ever been treated with such disdain?

    For a moment, he felt as if he might explode.

    However, just as Shen Suiyun was about to attack with no regard for the consequences, his pupils constricted.

 Chapter 724: Meeting No Resistance

    <h4>Chapter 724: Meeting No Resistance</h4>

    Ye Fenghe¡¯s aura suddenly changed.

    The waters of Goldenscale Lake suddenly shook beneath his feet, stirring up mists. The originally clear skies were suddenly overcast and oppressive.

    A terrifying pressure spread out around him, startling heaven and earth.

    In an instant, all discussion came to an abrupt halt. The atmosphere was silent and austere.

    ¡°Who is that guy? His aura is terrifying!¡± Many of the onlookers¡¯ expressions shifted.

    ¡°He¡¯s obviously in the Spiritual Incarnation Realm, but his aura is a whole level above Spiritual Revolution cultivators like Huan Tianxu and Nie Wanzhi. Who is that?¡± The Xia Emperor was inwardly solemn, and a grave look appeared on his brow.

    The vast majority of the cultivators present had absolutely no idea who Ye Fenghe was, and earlier, they weren¡¯t overly concerned about him.

    But now that he¡¯d revealed his imposing presence, they suddenly realized that the unknown man Su Yi was about to fight was an extremely terrifying existence!

    And this put Shen Suiyun on guard.

    His bellyful of anger dissipated, and he calmed down.

    As a fellow Spiritual Incarnation cultivator, Shen Suiyun could tell how terrifying Ye Fenghe was; he was far beyond most of the modern Azure Continent¡¯s Spiritual Incarnation cultivators!

    <i>I¡¯ll just let them fight amongst themselves. If Su Yi gets killed, it¡¯s less trouble for me. If this person gets killed, well, Su Yi will surely pay a price for his victory.¡±</i>

    <i>Besides, I can seize this opportunity to get a sense for Su Yi¡¯s strength.</i>

    As he pondered, Shen Suiyun forcefully suppressed his humiliation and silently left the area.

    Fortunately, even though all eyes were upon him and Su Yi, no one criticized his decision.

    This made him sigh in relief.

    ¡°So, you want to die one at a time?¡± When he saw that only Ye Fenghe had stepped forth, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but frown. He seemed a bit displeased.

    ¡°I alone am more than enough to kill you,¡± Ye Fenghe said coldly.

    Before his voice had finished reverberating through the air, he unsheathed his sword.

    ng!

    The sword¡¯s hums spread out like waters at high tide, and sword qi rose into the clouds.

    Ye Fenghe¡¯s sword was dark as ink, and it surged with zing light, like tiny, fiery stars. Its searing, tyrannical aura ran rampant with shocking destructive power.

    The Celestial Fire Dao Sword!

    With his weapon in hand, Ye Fenghe¡¯s presence changed, bing even more terrifying.

    Despite himself, even Shen Suiyun was stunned. He couldn¡¯t even imagine where someone like this hade from.

    However, this wasn¡¯t enough to scare him. He was confident that, were he to fight in Su Yi¡¯s stead, he¡¯de out on top!

    The power of the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation enveloping the city silently started to circte, surrounding the area around Goldenscale Lake.

    Without a formation to seal it, even just the aftershock of such a grand battle was enough to ruin the entire district!

    ¡°Seems to me that you¡¯d best attack me all at once,¡± sighed Su Yi.

    This deration left Ye Yun stunned.?He might be young, but his courage is truly shocking.

    The Kunwu Mountain Ye Family was the hegemon of the Mysterious Blue Realm, and their foundations were deep and ancient.

    As a member of the Ye Family, Ye Fenghe¡¯s Spiritual Incarnation Realm foundations were the best of the best within the Mysterious Blue Realm; he could gaze upon the vast majority of his contemporaries with pride!

    Amongst the Azure Continent¡¯s Spiritual Incarnation experts, few were even worthy of fighting him.

    Yet now, Su Yi waspletely disregarding him!

    Of course Ye Yun was surprised!

    ¡°You¡¯re barking like a mad dog. You don¡¯t know the meaning of the word death!¡± Ye Fenghe snorted coldly and swung his sword without hesitation.

    Kch! Kch! Kch!

    His sh triggered a rapid-fire series of explosions.

    A streak of sword qi flew through the air, surrounded by a dazzling, searing rain of light that spread like wildfire.

    The enormous Goldenscale Lake suddenly boiled over, filling the surrounding area with steam.

    The crowd was astonished, and they felt goosebumps rise on their skin.?What a terrifying sh!

    ¡°Fine, then. I¡¯ll send you on your way first.¡± Su Yi rose to his full height, and his aura expanded, like a wave suddenly rising from long dormant seas.

    He leaped forward, and when the sword qi neared him, he suddenly?thwapped?it with his right hand.

    Boom!

    It was like the wind sweeping away remnant clouds. The sh filling the sky with divine fire exploded into pieces and receded like waters at low tide.

    In one casual, understated gesture, he¡¯d destroyed Ye Fenghe¡¯s sh!

    Everyone present was dumbstruck.

    Shen Suiyun¡¯s expression shifted.

    He¡¯d only just been thinking that he would have had to use his full power to neutralize that strike, but Su Yi¡­ did it with apparent ease!

    ¡°Excellent!¡± Ye Yun shouted his approval.

    ¡°Fenghe, don¡¯t getcent, and don¡¯t hold back any longer!¡± Ye Changchun furrowed his brow, and he sounded a bit displeased.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Ye Fenghe¡¯s eyes shed with cold light, and he circted the full extent of his cultivation base.

    His thin frame burst with the surging radiance of the Grand Dao, and his aura expanded continuously. Even the surrounding skies copsed with a wail.

    ¡°Cut!¡± With a deafening shout, Ye Fenghe swung his sword.

    Streaks of sword qi swept through the air like a divine firestorm. A vast swath of celestial me nketed heaven and earth.

    From a distance, it was as if the skies had be a zing sea. Tens of thousands of streaks of sword qi surged within the mes.

    A Dao of the Sword like this was shocking indeed; even ghosts and gods would flee from it!

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even look at it. He just stepped into the sky.

    His blue robes and long hair fluttered around him. The profound and inscrutable Dao Intent of Genesis circted around him, and when the sword qi like a sea of fire descended upon him, it dispersed with a bang as it drew near.

    As if nothing could break through his defense!

    When he stepped forward, he was like an awl boring through everything in his path. He ripped through the sea of me, scattering misty light.

    He walked right in, as if nothing stood in his way!

    His gait seemed unhurried, but in the blink of an eye, he neared Ye Fenghe with unstoppable momentum.

    Then, he swung his fist.

    It was just a simple punch, without the slightest flourish.

    But when itnded¡­.

    Boom!

    Heaven and earth suddenly shook, and as big as it was, all of Goldenscale Lake caved in. Its waters swept toward the shore in massive, hundred-foot waves.

    The cultivators on shore all stepped back in rm.

    The power of the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier enveloping the shoreline suddenly fluctuated violently.

    It seemed that when this?fistnded, it would overturn heaven and earth!

    That terrifying, tyrannical momentum left Ye Fenghe visibly startled, and his hair stood on end. It intimidated his mind and soul, leaving them trembling in fright.

    Dammit! Isn¡¯t this punk a bit too strong?

    Earlier, Ye Fenghe had been iparably confident in himself, but now, he waspletely frantic.

    Because this punch gave him a whiff of a potentially lethal threat!

    ¡°Absolute Incineration!¡± This stimted Ye Fenghe, who went all out. He circted his entire cultivation base as if he¡¯d gone insane, then thrust with his sword.

    Boom!

    The ck de zed as if it were on fire, exploding with one hundred thousand feet of divine radiance.

    It gave onlookers the impression of a zing sun rising out of the sword. It stung their eyes so badly that they almost couldn¡¯t bear to look at it.

    Despite himself, Shen Suiyun was impressed; were he to face this all-out attack, he feared he¡¯d have to use his full power to block it.

    Ye Yun¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he silently circted his qi.

    Ye Changchun and Ye Xueting simrly readied themselves for battle.

    None of them had anticipated that Su Yi would reveal such unstoppable momentum right off the bat. He¡¯d already forced Ye Fenghe to use his trump card!

    But it was at that moment that Su Yi¡¯s fist mmed into Ye Fenghe¡¯s sword qi.

    Boom!!!

    It was as if aet had mmed into the earth, copsing the ground with an explosive impact.

    Beneath the onlookers¡¯ astonished gazes, that zing sun of sword qi smashed into pieces beneath Su Yi¡¯s fist.

    An explosive rain of light scattered, but the fist force continued ahead, its power undiminished as it mmed into Ye Fenghe.

    This Kunwu Mountain Ye Family Spiritual Incarnation expert¡¯s defensive treasures shattered like ss, one after another, and his defensive aura suddenly caved in. In the end, it couldn¡¯t take the pressure, and it dissipated with a bang.

    Immediately afterward, fist force cleaved into his chest, which offered little more resistance than rotten wood.

    <i>Bang¡ª!</i>

    Ye Fenghe was sent flying back.

    He was still in midair when his flesh started cracking. Blood gushed from his wounds, like a cluster of geysers, and the sound of shattering bones emanated from within his body.

    In the end, he fell into theke a thousand feet away with an audible ssh.

    When the crowd looked over, they saw that his hair was disheveled and his body was covered in blood. He was injured to the brink of death!

    And his sword was wailing. It hadnded beside him, its blend trembling as it cried out like a despairing beast.

    How could one punch be so strong?

    The entire area fell deathly silent. Everyone was wide-eyed and tongue-tied.

    Ye Fenghe¡¯s strength was blindingly obvious. Who could imagine that he wouldn¡¯t be able to block even a single one of Su Yi¡¯s punches?

    Su Yi was as forceful as an axe through bamboo, and he fought as if there were no one else around. This left a deep impression on everyone present.

    He¡¯s already gotten this strong¡­??Shen Suiyun¡¯s heart was in turmoil, and his body silently tensed. Even he was stunned by the tyrannical power of Su Yi¡¯s punch.

    ¡°How is this possible!?¡± Ye Xueting couldn¡¯t help but cry out, and?Ye Changchun¡¯s expression darkened.

    ¡°Excellent!¡± Ye Yun¡¯s spirits soared, and his expression filled with utter surprise and delight.

    He would never have guessed that Su Yi, whose cultivation was still just in thete-stage Spiritual Incarnation Realm, would be strong enough to suppress the Spiritual Incarnation Realm Ye Fenghe!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su killed Huan Tianxu and the others on the tenth day of the third lunar month, but¡­. His strength had obviously undergone an earth-shaking transformation since then,¡± muttered the Xia Emperor.

    He¡¯d watched how Su Yi slew Huan Tianxu and five other Spiritual Revolution cultivators. He was naturally aware that Su Yi¡¯s strength was no longerparable to what it had been back then!

    Of everyone present, Wen Xinzhao, Qing Ya, and Daoist Master Coldsmoke were the calmest.

    ¡°I told you to attack together, but you stubbornly insisted on overestimating yourself. How are you any different from a mantis trying to block a chariot?¡± As his calm voice rang out, Su Yi walked toward Ye Fenghe.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Ye Xueting attacked without hesitation. She shot forward like a beam of slowing light and charged at Su Yi.

    Whoosh!

    While she was still in midair, she shed at Su Yi without hesitation. Dazzling, snow-white sword qi swept forth like a bolt of cloth.

    ¡°You? You can¡¯t save him.¡± Su Yi shook his head, then flicked his fingers.

    Bang!

    Ye Xueting¡¯s iing sword qi shattered, inch by inch.

    At the same time, Su Yi stepped forward.

    Whoosh~~

    Several hundred feet away, the currents surged around Ye Fenghe, enveloping him in a hundred-foot sword qi vortex.

    ¡°No¡ª¡ª!¡± Ye Fenghe shrieked in terror and rm.

    However, his shouts soon came to an abrupt halt.

    He was a peak Spiritual Incarnation expert of the Kunwu Mountain Ye Family, yet now, beneath countless astonished gazes, a vortex of sword qi reduced his body to a meaty pulp.

    Even his soul dissipated!

 Chapter 725: What a Lovely Head, Someone Ought to Chop It Off

    <h4>Chapter 725: What a Lovely Head, Someone Ought to Chop It Off</h4>

    Waves surged across the surface of theke.

    In the spot where Ye Fenghe died, blood dyed the water red, creating a wave of red.

    A few blinks of the eyeter, that smear of red faded and disappeared.

    The onlookers watched in astonishment.

    The battle was over almost as soon as it began.

    Su Yi had cut down a mighty Spiritual Incarnation cultivator on the spot!

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised?

    ¡°Dammit!¡± Ye Changchun¡¯s murderous intent was on full disy.

    Earlier, he¡¯d been focused on preventing Ye Yun from interfering, so he hadn¡¯t intervened. He¡¯d assumed that Ye Xueting¡¯s intervention would be enough to avert Ye Fenghe¡¯s crisis.

    Who¡¯d have thought that Ye Fenghe would die in the end?

    ¡°Hisbat strength is far superior to Ye Yufei¡¯s at his age,¡± sighed Ye Yun. He looked excited and gratified, but also grief-stricken and mncholy.

    Ye Yufei had proved her Dao and entered the Spiritual Manifestation Realm at seventeen. The n once saw her as the most peerless genius of its younger generation; herbat prowess would have dazzled whatever era she¡¯d been born into. Throughout the Mysterious Blue continent, practically no one could stand shoulder-to-shoulder with her.

    But Su Yi was obviously even stronger!

    He¡¯d killed Ye Fenghe, a top-notch Spiritual Incarnation cultivator, as if he were ughtering a chicken or monkey. There wasn¡¯t a single Spiritual Manifestation cultivator capable of that in the entire Mysterious Blue Realm!

    This guy¡¯s far stronger than I thought¡­?Shen Suiyun¡¯s heart shook, and his expression filled with uncertainty.

    He¡¯de prepared; before deciding to duel Su Yi, he¡¯d conducted a thorough investigation and analysis of Su Yi¡¯sbat skills.

    Now, he suddenly realized that he¡¯d underestimated his opponent!

    On the tenth day of the third lunar month, Su Yi was still in the early-stage Spiritual Manifestation Realm. Today was the first day of the fourth month. Only twenty days had passed, but Su Yi¡¯s cultivation had already reached thete-stage Spiritual Manifestation Realm.

    He¡¯d crossed a full two lesser realms!

    Shen Suiyun was a peerless monster of the ancient era; he was confident that he could have killed Ye Fenghe too. However, he knew he couldn¡¯t have done it with such casual ease.

    When hepared the two of them, Shen Suiyun finally felt pressured!

    ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡± Meanwhile, atop theke, Su Yi turned to face Ye Xueting.

    Ye Xueting¡¯s delicate frame stiffened, and the look on her pretty face changed dramatically.

    She was a Spiritual Incarnation cultivator just like Ye Fenghe. After witnessing his death firsthand, facing Su Yi filled her heart with irrepressible dread.

    Whoosh!

    Without any wasted words, Su Yi shot through the air.

    Ye Xueting instantly felt enormous pressure. Never mind fighting back; she felt the impulse to flee.

    ¡°Out of my way! I¡¯ll take care of that little beast!¡± A cold bellow rang out, and Ye Changchun shot forward in a sh, appearing on Goldenscale Lake seemingly out of nowhere.

    Boom!

    His robes billowed around him, his hand like a seal as he struck ruthlessly.

    Heaven and earth were suddenly in uproar. Booming waves swept across the surface of theke, and a roughly ten-foot palm imprint of flowing golden light bore down on the skies. It descended mercilessly upon Su Yi.

    Its momentum startled the nearby cultivators out of their wits. The Spiritual Revolution Realm!

    This was a terrifying Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator!

    ¡°An expert with aplete Grand Dao Spirit Wheel!¡± eximed Shen Suiyun.

    As the best swordsman of his generation at Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain, he was naturally well aware that someone like this was far stronger than the five Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivators who¡¯d died beneath Su Yi¡¯s de.

    The Xia Emperor¡¯s fists silently clenched, while Weng Jiu¡¯s expression shifted.

    Ye Yun was about to intervene, but in the end, he held back.

    Ye Changchun was indeed a powerful existence. Even in the Kunwu Mountain Ye Family, he was a prominent figure amongst Spiritual Revolution cultivators, and he was renowned throughout the Mysterious Blue Realm.

    However, Ye Yun also knew full well that given the power Su Yi had disyed, Ye Changchun wouldn¡¯t be able to suppress him so easily.

    If I let him taste a little pain now, he won¡¯t refuse my help in the future¡­?Ye Yun thought to himself.

    All of this took some time to describe, but it happened quickly.

    In the face of?Ye Changchun¡¯s?attack, Su Yi pressed his fingers into a sword, like a deity swinging a massive axe to cleave through heaven and earth.

    Boom!

    The resulting collision shook heaven and earth. A current of destructive power ran rampant. Theke trembled, and its waters swept back and into the air. The power of the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier enveloping theke shook violently.

    Amidst the misty light, both Su Yi and Ye Changchun took several steps back.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened, and their scalps went numb.

    Who could fail to realize that, as strong as the Spiritual Revolution Realm Ye Changchun was, he hadn¡¯t gained even the slightest advantage in their sh?

    The Xia Emperor inwardly sighed in relief, while Weng Jiu fell into a daze.

    Ye Yun¡¯s eyes widened.?And here I thought Su Yi would suffer a little. Who¡¯d have thought he could contend with the seventh elder!?

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Ye Changchun¡¯s robes billowed around him as he attacked once more.

    This purple-robed, youthful-featured Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator¡¯s aura rumbled like thunder. His terrifying imposing aura spread out in all four directions, bearing down on the surrounding air, which crumbled and boomed.

    When he next took a step forward, he was like a divine mountain in motion, and he emanated an enormous amount of pressure.

    Even watching from a distance, the onlookers felt suffocated and helpless.

    ¡°Go!¡± Ye Changchun waved his sleeves.

    Thousands of arcs of golden light surged through the skies, forming a glittering golden cage, which descended upon Su Yi.

    This was the loftiest inheritance of the Ye Family: the Circle of Confinement!

    When used, the Mysterious Truths of the Grand Dao acted as a prison, drawing upon the force of the surrounding area. It severed the connection to the Grand Dao of those trapped inside, as if heaven and earth had rejected them and the Grand Dao had abandoned them. They were reduced to helpless prisoners.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Ye Yun¡¯s expression shifted, and he couldn¡¯t help but cry out a warning.

    As a member of the Ye Family, he was naturally well aware of just how terrifying this secret art was.

    However, Su Yi merelyughed dryly and extended his hand. ¡°Nothing but petty tricks. I can break them with a flip of my hand!¡±

    Boom!

    .

    A dazzling streak of sword qi descended, like a boundless gxy pouring onto the human world.

    A sword drew upon the river of stars.

    The sh contained the overflowing, nigh unblockable Dao Intent of Genesis. It manifested a misty, dim yellow glow, like the boundless, inestimable radiance of twilight.

    Boom!

    A terrifying force instantly struck the glittering golden cage, which copsed with a bang.

    To the onlookers, it seemed as if the gxy had poured down from the nine heavens, destroying an earthly prison!

    ¡°This¡­¡± Ye Yun gasped.

    The Ye Family¡¯s Circle of Confinement was enough to trap and kill even other Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivators, but it couldn¡¯t withstand even a single hit from Su Yi!

    Ye Changchun visibly reacted. He would never have guessed that the merely Spiritual Manifestation Realm Su Yi would be this strong.

    It waspletely beyond his expectations.

    ¡°Cut!¡± Su Yi seized the opportunity to attack once more, quick as a beam of flowing light as he chopped with his palm.

    As forceful as a sword cleaving through heaven¡¯s gate!

    Ye Changchun dared not getcent. He called upon his full power and shed with it head-on.

    Just like that, a grand battle broke out.

    The two of them shed above Goldenscale Lake, their battle shrouding the world in darkness. The sun and moon lost their light.

    Onebatant was a young man in blue, and his aura was forceful and proud. He was as unrestrained as a banished immortal, and with every movement, unstoppable sword qi whooshed in all directions.

    The other was a top Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator of the Mysterious Blue Realm, an influential authority figure of the Kunwu Mountain Ye Family. His majesty nketed heaven and earth.

    It was easy to imagine how shocking their sh was!

    Witnessing this due left the onlookers in a daze. It was as if they were witnessing a duel between gods and immortals, a battle straight out of a legend. Their hearts shook.

    Waves of emotion coursed through Shen Suiyun¡¯s heart. As proud as he was, when he watched this battle unfold off in the distance, how could he possibly remain calm?

    Earlier, I really was reckless to have challenged him¡­

    He¡¯de here withplete confidence that he could win over Su Yi. That was why he¡¯de for a duel.

    He had to admit that if he were the one fighting Su Yi now, he dared not guarantee his victory.

    ¡°The Azure Continent has yet to wee its Radiant Epoch. Why does this kid have such heaven-defyingbat strength?¡± Ye Xueting¡¯s face paled. She couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing.

    As an expert of the Mysterious Blue Realm, and as a member of the Kunwu Mountain Ye Family, her sense of superiority was bone deep.

    Especially here, in the Azure Continent. She didn¡¯t take this world¡¯s cultivators seriously at all.

    Yet now, Su Yi¡¯s disy of heaven-defying abilities came as an enormous shock!

    So, he¡¯s already this strong. No wonder he refused my help earlier¡­?Ye Yun¡¯s heart shook with emotion.

    Previously, whenever he interacted with Su Yi, he was focused on protecting him, and Su Yi¡¯s refusal of his help had stung him.

    Now, Ye Yun finally realized just how dazzling and powerful his nephew was. He could neutralize even a storm like this entirely on his own!

    ¡°Activate!¡± Suddenly, Ye Changchun bellowed explosively mid-battle.

    He¡¯d been fighting all this time to no avail, and he was running out of patience, so he directly called upon his Natal Spirit Treasure.

    Whoosh!

    A blue Daoist seal took to the skies, firing off beams of lightning. Misty light soared into the firmament.

    The seal¡¯s surface was engraved with the image of a tree supporting the heavens. The image was formed entirely out of mysterious Dao Markings.

    The Blue Lightning Daoist Seal!

    The Ye Family¡¯s territory, Kunwu Mountain, was home to a Xiantian Divine Tree. It towered into the heavens, shrouded in clouds year-round, drawing upon the essence of heaven and earth and the energies of the sky. They called it the ¡°Kunwu Divine Tree¡±!

    Ye Changchun¡¯s?Daoist?seal was refined from a portion of the Kunwu Divine Tree¡¯s essence. He¡¯d polished it for close to eight hundred years, and it contained the power of Qingyi Lightning. Its destructive power was shocking.

    Boom!

    As the Blue Lightning Seal soared, the skies were stained dark blue. Surging lightning spread outward.

    Its terrifying aura made the onlookers feel as if their souls had left their bodies, and their courage failed them.

    ¡°Suppress!¡± Ye Changchun shouted and poured his entire cultivation base into the Blue Lightning Daoist Seal, then attacked.

    ¡°This is bad!¡± Ye Yun¡¯s expression shifted, and he shot into the air without hesitation.

    He was just about to rush to Su Yi¡¯s aid when Su Yi shook his head and said, ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got? I¡¯ll just send you on your way, then.¡±

    His voice had only just rung out when¡ª¡ª

    Abstruse Celestial silently shot forth. Su Yi shifted his wrists and stabbed the air, like a deep, ethereal sh of night.

    Boom!

    The blue lightning filling the air abruptly came to a standstill, then shattered in front of Su Yi. A rain of light receded like the tide and dispersed.

    The sword?qi¡¯s?power was entirely undiminished as it mmed into the Blue Lightning Daoist Seal.

    Crunch!

    Amidst a deafening impact, spider web-like cracks formed on the surface of the Natal Spirit Treasure refined from the Kunwu Divine Tree¡¯s essence. It then burst into pieces.

    One sh destroyed a Natal Spirit Treasure!

    Ye Changchun immediately suffered the resulting bacsh. He cried out in agony, coughed up blood, and staggered.

    It was then that Su Yi appeared before him, seemingly out of nowhere. Abstruse Celestial shed through the air.

    Splurt!

    Ye Changchun¡¯s head flew from his shoulders.

 Chapter 726: Too Weak

    <h4>Chapter 726: Too Weak</h4>

    As his head flew through the air, astonishment and bewilderment were written all over Ye Changchun¡¯s face.

    It seemed he would never have guessed he¡¯d die so quickly¡­

    Thus!

    Both head and headless body fell into theke, creating a ring of red.

    The entire area was deathly silent.

    When Su Yi swung Abstruse Celestial, he cleaved through the lightning filling the sky, destroyed the Blue Lightning Daoist Seal, and slew Ye Changchun!

    And he did it all practically in a single breath, so quick that it was almost unbelievable.

    It was to the point that when Ye Changchun¡¯s head flew through the air, the crowd almost didn¡¯t get time to react.

    This scene was truly unexpected.

    When Ye Changchun called upon the full power of his Natal Spirit Treasure, its power and momentum shook heaven and earth. Everyone present broke out in cold sweats on Su Yi¡¯s behalf.

    .

    Many of them even wondered if Su Yi would be in danger.

    Who¡¯d have thought that Su Yi would cut Ye Changchun down just as he revealed the pinnacle of his strength?

    ¡°He¡¯s dead!?¡± someone couldn¡¯t help but blurt. It seemed they couldn¡¯t quite believe it.

    Everyone else present felt dazed and shaken.

    Ye Changchun was dead! A single sh had decapitated a Spiritual Revolution cultivator far mightier than the likes of Huan Tianxu!

    ¡°He¡­¡± Shen Suiyun¡¯s expression shifted, and he could no longer keep his cool. Waves of emotion coursed through his heart.

    Su Yi¡¯s attack had no bells or whistles. It was as simple as could be, but it struck with an overwhelming, terrifying momentum.

    Shen Suiyun¡¯s hair stood on end. Even if he wasn¡¯t willing, he had no choice but to admit that he¡¯d been startled too¡­

    ¡°What kind of sh was that?¡±

    Ye Yun froze in midair, his expression full of astonishment.

    Earlier, he¡¯d leaped into the air, and he¡¯d been just about to intervene, but Su Yi never gave him the opportunity. He killed Ye Changchun in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! That¡¯s absolutely impossible! How could a Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator possibly kill the seventh elder¡­?¡± Ye Xueting couldn¡¯t help but mutter to herself. She seemed to have suffered an enormous shock, and she was still unwilling to ept reality.

    ¡°You¡¯re the only one left now,¡± said Su Yi as he turned to face her.

    At his current strength, killing someone like Ye Changchun meant little to him. It was no different than killing Huan Tianxu and the others back then.

    Ye Xueting shuddered beneath Su Yi¡¯s gaze, and her pretty face paled. She said in a quavering voice, ¡°Fifth Bro, we¡¯re family. Can you please ask Su Yi to spare me just this once? I¡­ I really don¡¯t want to die¡­¡±

    ¡°Fifth Bro¡± was directed at Ye Yun.

    Ye Yun sneered. ¡°So, Ye Xueting, you too fear death?¡±

    Ye Xueting pleaded, ¡°Fifth Bro, I was wrong. So long as you let me leave here alive¡­¡±

    She was about to go on, but the forceful hum of a sword interrupted her. Su Yi had already swung his weapon!

    Ye Xueting instantly fled in panic.

    ¡°Su Yi, just you wait. There¡¯s no way the Kunwu Mountain Ye Family will let a little beast like you off!¡± she shrieked with iparable resentment.

    As her voice rang out, she crushed a secret talisman.

    A glittering golden rain of the Grand Dao enveloped her, and she disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°A Golden Cicada Molting Talisman might be wondrous, but how can you escape the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation?¡±?A mocking jeer tugged at Su Yi¡¯s lips.

    His qi suddenly circted, connecting with the power of the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier nketing the area. He leaped forward and pressed down?on the?air.

    Boom!

    The power of the formation rumbled around Goldenscale Lake.

    Immediately afterward, a startled cry rang out, and the power of the formation forced Ye Xueting to reveal herself.

    Practically simultaneously, Su Yi attacked from afar.

    ¡°No¡ª¡ª!¡± Ye Xueting cried out in panic and used her full power to defend herself.

    But her strength was at bestparable to Ye Fenghe¡¯s. How could she possibly be a match for Su Yi?

    In the blink of an eye, she was dead.

    Now, all three experts of the Ye Family?had?perished!

    The crowd was astonished, and they sank into a long daze.?Barely any time had passed since the start of the battle, but thebat prowess Su Yi had on disy was overwhelming.

    Ye Fenghe and Ye Xueting were both top Spiritual Incarnation experts, but neither could take even a single blow.

    And Ye Changchun, the mid-stage Spiritual Revolution cultivator? It might have seemed like he could contend with Su Yi, but when it truly came time to determine victory and defeat, he couldn¡¯t take a single hit either. One sh was enough to decapitate him!

    ¡°If Yufei were still alive to see this, she¡¯d surely be gratified¡­¡± Ye Yun muttered to himself, looking dazed.

    He had now witnessed Su Yi¡¯s strength firsthand, and his heart shook. Try as he might, he couldn¡¯t calm himself.

    ¡°I wonder just how strong Fellow Daoist Su has be,¡± muttered the Xia Emperor.?He could tell at a nce that as strong as Ye Changchun was, he couldn¡¯t even force Su Yi to reveal his full strength!

    ¡°Just¡­ Just what kind of terrifying foundations in the Grand Dao does this guy have?¡± Shen Suiyun watched in a daze.

    After witnessing this battle, the monster of the ancient era who¡¯d kept a solid hold on the top spot of the Ranking of Stars was astonished too, to the point that he found it hard to believe. His heart sank, and a feeling he couldn¡¯t quite put into words coursed through him.

    He couldn¡¯t even imagine how a Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator as powerful as Su Yi could exist in this world. He was so strong it was downright unreasonable!

    ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡± It was then that Su Yi turned around and fixed his gaze on the distant Shen Suiyun.

    Shen Suiyun stiffened as he suddenly came to his senses. His expression was graver than ever before.

    Everyone instinctively looked at him.

    However, their expressions were a bit strange.

    When Shen Suiyun arrived in Nine Tripod City, he publicly challenged Su Yi to a duel over Goldenscale Lake. At the time, everyone was iparably excited, as they assumed an unprecedented duel was about to unfold.

    But after watching Su Yi kill Ye Changchun and the others, everyone¡¯s feelings had changed. They couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Shen Suiyun still dared to challenge Su Yi.

    When you ride a tiger, it¡¯s hard to get back off. Shen Suiyun¡¯s in a tight spot,?thought the Xia Emperor.

    It was Shen Suiyun?who¡¯d proposed?this duel. If he dared so much as shrink back, it would deal a devastating blow to his reputation. If he dared fight, it was highly likely that Su Yi would cut him down.

    This was what it meant to be trapped on both sides.

    However, it was then that Su Yi suddenly changed his mind. ¡°If you lower your head and admit defeat, I¡¯ll let you leave.¡±

    Everyone was dumbstruck.

    The Xia Emperor and Weng Jiu were stunned too.?Since when was Su Yi so agreeable?

    Even Shen Suiyun was dazed, and his heart wavered.

    ¡°You cannot admit defeat!¡± Suddenly, a low, raspy voice rang out. ¡°He wants to destroy your Dao Heart! If you lower your head, raising it once more will mean oveing difficulty after difficulty!¡±

    This voice spread throughout the entire area.

    Shen Suiyun broke out in cold sweats.

    It was true. If he lowered his head now, it would be equivalent to admitting he was afraid of Su Yi. That would inevitably leave an almost inerasable shadow on his heart.

    If, in the future, he got the chance to defeat Su Yi, that would naturally do the trick.

    But if he couldn¡¯t? So long as Su Yi lived, the shadow of this concession would erode and destroy his Dao Heart!

    When cultivating and seeking the Dao, there was no greater taboo than problems with your mental state!

    The Xia Emperor and Weng Jiu suddenly understood. So, Su Yi¡¯s words were intended to attack his opponent¡¯s heart!

    Then, the low, raspy voice rang out once more. It reverberated throughout heaven and earth, and it was difficult to tell just where it wasing from. ¡°Su Yi, so long as you agree to dy this duel by a month, I promise that Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain will never oppose you or the imperial family ever again.¡±

    ¡°What does Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain think it is, to dare suggest such a condition?¡± Su Yi said coolly. ¡°But I can indeed agree to that.¡±

    He then looked at Shen Suiyun once more. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a month. I hope that when the timees, you¡¯ll be stronger than you are now.¡±

    With that, he put his hands behind his back, turned, and left.

    Shen Suiyun shouted, ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid of Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain, why not attack now? Rest assured, even if I die in battle, I won¡¯t flee!¡±

    He spoke with staunch conviction, and he sounded iparably determined.

    ¡°I had no interest in this duel to begin with. The reason for my disinterest is simple: you¡¯re too weak. I¡¯m not at all interested in fighting you.

    ¡°Right, if you¡¯re still this?weak?a month from now, I won¡¯t let you waste any more of my time talking nonsense. I¡¯ll cut you down before you can finish a single sentence.¡±

    As his voice drifted through the air, Su Yi¡¯s tall, upright figure vanished down the far end of the alleyway.

    ¡°Too weak¡­¡± Shen Suiyun stood there, rooted to the spot.

    He was the top expert of Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain¡¯s younger generation at the monster of the ancient era first on the Ranking of Stars. He was famed throughout the nation.

    No one had ever called him a weakling before!

    ¡°Too weak?¡± The crowd almost dared not believe their ears.

    Shen Suiyun¡¯s strength had long since bemon knowledge.

    Otherwise, why would everyone have spent all that time arguing over whether Su Yi or Shen Suiyun was stronger?

    Yet now, Su Yi had gone and given up on the duel, not because he was afraid of the threat that Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain represented, but because he thought Shen Suiyun was too weak to be worth fighting!

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised?

    ¡°Xia Emperor, Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain shall keep its promise. We shall not oppose the imperial family any longer!¡± said that raspy voice. ¡°Suiyun, we should leave. The Radiant Epoch shall arrive in seven days. When the timees, Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain will strive to obtain a rare stroke of good fortune for you! Then, a month from now, you and Su Yi can fight to see who¡¯s superior!¡±

    Shen Suiyun¡¯s?expression filled?with uncertainty.

    After a while, he took a deep breath and said with determination, ¡°A month from now, you are not to intervene, not even if I die in battle!¡±

    With that, the monster of the ancient era in first ce on the Ranking of Stars strode into the air and left.

    Every cultivator who witnessed this was inwardly rueful.

    It seemed that in the end, Shen Suiyun and Su Yi weren¡¯t going to duel today.

    Even so, who could fail to realize that Su Yi had pulled ahead of Shen Suiyun?

 Chapter 727: The Ye Familyâ€™s Homicidal Maniac

    <h4>Chapter 727: The Ye Family¡¯s Homicidal Maniac</h4>

    Azurecloud Court

    Sunlight poured in through the pines and bamboo, casting mottled light on the ground.

    A clear breeze blew past, bringing with it the smell of fresh grass and earth.

    Ye Yun watched the young man in blue sprawled out in a wicker chair in silence for a while before saying, ¡°I have to leave for a little while.¡±

    Su Yi hadn¡¯t expected that. ¡°Are you going back to the Mysterious Blue Realm?¡±

    Ye Yun shook his head. ¡°The Ye Family almost certainly sent more experts to the Azure Continent than just the three of them. There¡¯s something I have?to go investigate?and either confirm or disprove.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m worried because it seems highly likely that the n¡¯s homicidal maniac hase too,¡± said Ye Yun.

    The n''s homicidal maniac!

    When he discussed said homicidal maniac, Ye Yun¡¯s expression grew unusually solemn.

    Su Yi, however, seemed intrigued. ¡°Is he strong?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not just strong. He¡¯s twisted,¡± Ye Yun said grimly. ¡°His name is Ye Xiao, and he¡¯s a madman who proves his Dao through ughter. He¡¯s obsessed with killing his enemies on the battlefield, and in the Mysterious Blue Realm, he¡¯s in countless experts. His hands are thoroughly stained with blood.

    ¡°Ye Xiao looks mellow, even shy, and he¡¯s extremely easy to like. However, deep within his bones, he¡¯s a deviant who pursues the Dao of ughter and revels in bloodshed.

    ¡°Ye Xiao is currently in the mid-stage Spiritual Revolution Realm. He doesn¡¯t have much seniority within the Ye Family, but he nheless upies an extremely lofty position. Even someone like Seventh Elder Ye Changchun had to treat him with respect.

    ¡°In the Mysterious Blue Realm, everyone sees him as the most dangerous homicidal maniac of the Ye Family¡¯s younger generation, but within the Ye Family? He¡¯s being trained as the leading figure of the younger generation. They saw that within ten years at minimum or a hundred years at most, Ye Xiao will prove his Dao through ughter and be an Emperor!

    ¡°When I left for the Azure Continent, my nsmen were already discussing whether or not to send their experts with Ye Xiao to vie for good fortune here.?And now, I suspect he¡¯s already here!¡±

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°Ye Xiao was born into a branch family,¡± said Ye Yun. ¡°His parents died when he was young, and his paternal uncle, Ye Changchun, brought him up.¡±

    Su Yi instantly understood. ¡°I killed Ye Changchun today. You¡¯re worried that Ye Xiao will get revenge, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Ye Yun had aplicated look on his face, and he nodded. ¡°Given my understanding of Ye Xiao, he¡¯s sure toe looking for revenge!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi. ¡°You don¡¯t think I¡¯m a match for him?¡±

    Ye Yunxiao sank into silence. ¡°Perhaps you think I¡¯m being rmist, but with the power you disyed today, I¡¯m afraid you couldn¡¯t possibly be a match for Ye Xiao.¡±

    Su Yi smiled but said nothing.

    When he killed Ye Changchun, all he did was swing Abstruse Celestial around. He had in no way used his full strength.

    When he saw that Su Yi didn¡¯t seem at all concerned, Ye Yun said, ¡°Roughly ten years ago, when Ye Xiao first stepped into the Spiritual Revolution Realm, he condensed a terrifyingly high-quality Grand Dao Spirit Wheel. It looks like a ck sun reflecting a mountain of corpses, a sea of blood, and a forest of white bone. It¡¯s called the ¡®Purgatory of ughter.¡¯

    ¡°Ever since, Ye Xiao has been all but invincible. He has practically no opponents amongst the Mysterious Blue Continent¡¯s Spiritual Revolution cultivators; neither long-established, prominent old monsters nor peak modern geniuses are a match for him.

    ¡°Now, he¡¯s already at the peak of the Spiritual Revolution Realm. Even in the Ye Family, only a tiny handful of our old monsters can suppress him. The rest of us are no match for him.¡± Ye Yun sighed.

    However, Su Yi merely stroked his chin and said, ¡°If this Ye Xiao guy is as impressive as you say, I¡¯m actually rather eager for him toe looking for revenge. How about this? If you find Ye Xiao, tell him that I¡¯ll stay in Nine Tripod City in the near future. If he wants revenge, he¡¯s wee toe looking for me.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Ye Yun¡¯s lengthy description hadn¡¯t intimidated Su Yi at all. Worse, he¡¯d piqued Su Yi¡¯s will to fight!

    ¡°Right, has Ye Xiao evere into conflict with my mother?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Ye Yun nodded. ¡°Do you remember the Ancestral Origin Divine Canon I told you about? Those old-timers went to such lengths to stop your mother from inheriting it because they hoped to reserve it for Ye Xiao and pave his path to the Imperial realm.

    ¡°However, Ye Xiao is ultimately a branch member. ording to our rules, no matter how heaven-defying his talent is, a branch member cannot inherit the Ancestral Origin Divine Canon unless every main-line descendant of the family is dead.¡±

    Only then did Su Yi understand.?The crux of the matter was the Ancestral Origin Divine Canon. Disputes over who was to inherit it had caused severe internal division amongst the Kunwu Mountain Ye family.

    His mother had been targeted precisely because she was qualified to inherit it!

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯re in a lot of danger too?¡± Su Yi looked at Ye Yun.

    Ye Yun nodded. ¡°Were this the Mysterious Blue Realm, they wouldn¡¯t dare try anything. After all, the Ye Family¡¯s rules aremon knowledge, and we have multiple Emperors in residence. They wouldn¡¯t just watch as my nsmen murdered me.¡±

    ¡°But this is the Azure Continent,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°No matter how strong the Ye Family¡¯s Emperors are, they can¡¯t possibly cross the spatial barrier to arrive here.?That means that if your nsmen want Ye Xiao to inherit the Ancestral Origin Divine Canon, they won¡¯t just do everything in their power to kill me; they¡¯ll try and eliminate you too. That way, he¡¯ll be able to inherit it openly and without a hitch.¡±

    Ye Yun instantly fell silent. He was worried about that too.

    ¡°Forget it. I urge you not to go looking for the Ye Family again,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°I killed Ye Changchun, and Ye Xiao undoubtedly hates me to the core. It¡¯s unlikely that he¡¯ll refrain from killing you to vent his anger. Given the circumstances, you have to take precautions.¡±

    Ye Yun hade to the Azure Continent despite knowing full well how dangerous it was. For the sake of his little sister¡ªthat is, Su Yi¡¯s mother¡ªhe chose to risk it anyway.

    Even after learning of Ye Yufei¡¯s passing, Ye Yun didn¡¯t give up. He nned to bring his nephew back to the family estate to inherit the Ancestral Origin Divine Canon in Ye Yufei¡¯s ce.

    Based on that alone, Su Yi couldn¡¯t possibly just stand back and watch as disaster befell Ye Yun.

    Ye Yun looked stunned, and when he spoke, he sounded gratified. ¡°You needn¡¯t worry about me. I might not be a match for Ye Xiao, but I¡¯m confident I can escape him unharmed.¡±

    He paused, then added, ¡°Besides, I dare say with certainty that he won¡¯t take action rashly prior to the Radiant Epoch. He might be a homicidal maniac, but he¡¯s in no way impulsive.¡±

    ¡°Are you really dead set on going?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Ye Yun nodded. ¡°I have to see just how many experts Ye Xiao has brought with him.¡±

    Su Yi made no further attempts to dissuade his uncle. He just nodded.

    Before long, Ye Yun rushed off.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, was that really your uncle just now?¡± The Xia Emperor and Weng Jiu had been waiting off to the side throughout this exchange, and they could no longer suppress their curiosity.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Su Yi noded, then summarized the situation with the Kunu Mountain Ye Family. Finally, he said, ¡°Rest assured. This enmity won¡¯t implicate the imperial family.¡±

    The Xia Emperorughed. ¡°I, Xia Yunjing, am unafraid of trouble.¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t linger on the subject. Instead, he said directly, ¡°I¡¯ll be able to finish repairing the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation within three days. Then, it¡¯ll be enough to threaten the lives of even Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivators. Should enemies dare enter the city, they¡¯ll effectively be seeking out their own demise.¡±

    The Xia Emperor¡¯s heart shook. Then, he took a deep breath, rose, and bowed. ¡°Many thanks, Fellow Daoist. Even if we risk extermination, the imperial family of the Great Xia will live and die alongside you. We shall advance and retreat together!¡±

    How could Su Yi care about something like that? He waved the emperor¡¯s gratitude away and said, ¡°Enough about that. In just seven days, the Radiant Epoch will be upon us. You¡¯d best start preparing. I might be able to protect you for a while, but I can¡¯t protect you forever. I¡¯m sure you understand that too. At the end of the day, what matters most is your own strength.¡±

    The Xia Emperor nodded, and before long, he and Weng Jiu bade farewell and left.

    ¡°Ye Xiao¡­ people like him are rare indeed¡­¡± Su Yi remained sprawled out in his wicker chair, muttering to himself.

    ¡­¡­

    That very day, word of the battle at Goldenscale Lake spread, stirring up a nationwide uproar.

    Su Yi¡¯s strength made him the center of attention once more.

    Byparison, Shen Suiyun¡¯s reputation took an enormous blow.

    His duel with Su Yi had yet to take ce, but everyone was well aware that Shen Suiyun hade out behind in their unfought sh.

    At the same time, the faction known as the Kunwu Mountain Ye family attracted widespread attention.

    The Radiant Epoch was due to arrive in just seven days. When an unknown faction like the Ye Family appeared at this juncture, every faction on the continent sensed a threat!

    ¡°I can say with certainty that when the Radiant Epoch arrives, unfamiliar otherworld factions simr to the Ye Family will arrive in droves topete for good fortune!¡±

    ¡°Ultimately, the world¡¯s bnce of power will undergo aplete reshuffling!¡±

    ¡°It just remains to be seen who will emerge as the ultimate victor. Who¡­. will achieve dominion over the world after all these ups and downs?¡±

    Dark currents flowed throughout the continent.

    The world¡¯s various factions went dormant. All of them were biding their time and gathering their forces in preparation for the onset of the Radiant Epoch.

    ¡­¡­

    Deep in the uninhabited mountain wilderness.

    The night was tranquil as water, with neither stars nor moon.

    Ye Xiao sat beside a campfire, holding a boom, which he read by the light of the fire. His fair, handsome face looked gentle and serene.

    His long, dark hair was thick, and it hung to his waist. He wore simple, undyed, wide-sleeved robes, and he had a pleasant, rxed charm about him.

    Like a schr long immersed in his studies.

    Not far away, the experts of the Ye Family stood or crouched, conversing amongst themselves. However, they spoke quietly, as if terrified that they¡¯d disturb Ye Xiao.

    Whoosh!

    Suddenly, a Silverfinch flew through the night sky. When itnded beside the campfire, it transformed into a young woman in a silver feather coat.

    She looked utterly frantic, but when she saw that Ye Xiao was reading, she hesitated, then forced her words back down.

    Time slipped by.

    Finally, Ye Xiao closed his book, stretched, and smiled at the woman in the feather coat. ¡°Did the seventh elder¡¯s group run into trouble?¡±

    The young woman in the feather coat lowered her head, not daring to meet Ye Xiao¡¯s eyes. ¡°The seventh elder and hispanions¡­ are dead.¡±

    Ye Xiao¡¯s smile faded. He took out a jug of wine and silently took a drink, then muttered, ¡°He died with his grand objective still unmet. What a truly unpleasant feeling¡­¡±

    It was just a few light, airy sentences, but the atmosphere was instantly stifled and oppressive as could be.

    The crowd shuddered and trembled, their expressions changing dramatically.

 Chapter 728: Soul-Tethering Thread

    <h4>Chapter 728: Soul-Tethering Thread</h4>

    The campfire crackled, its flickering light illuminating Ye Xiao¡¯s handsome face.

    It was as if the surrounding air had solidified. The stifled, oppressive atmosphere left the Ye Family experts feeling suffocated.

    After a while, Ye Xiao suddenlyughed and shook his head. ¡°Rx! Death is an ordinary thing. As mighty as we cultivators are, who among us would dare proim that we¡¯ll live forever? I¡¯m furious, but not to the point of losing control.¡±

    As he spoke, it was as if heaven and earth sensed the change in his mood; the tense atmosphere silently dissipated.

    Everyone inwardly sighed in relief.

    ¡°Was?it that Su?Yi person who?killed them?¡± asked Ye Xiao. His voice was calm, and his expression was gentle.

    The woman in the feather coat nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    She then exined everything she¡¯d learned.

    Once he¡¯d heard the full story, Ye Xiao raised his jug, took a sip, and pinched his fingers together. ¡°He¡¯s Ye Yufei¡¯s son and Ye Yun¡¯s nephew. By seniority, that makes him my cousin.¡±

    The crowd looked at each other. They couldn¡¯t tell what Ye Xiao was getting at.

    ¡°It¡¯s understandable that Su Yi would kill the seventh elder and hispanions,¡± Ye Xiao pondered out loud. ¡°After all, they went to Nine Tripod City to get rid of Su Yi. The seventh elder and hispanions have no one to me but their own inadequate abilities.¡±

    Everyone fell silent.?What Ye Xiao said was, of course, true, but they nheless found his attitude horrifying.

    Ye Xiao took a sip of wine and muttered, ¡°I¡¯ll naturally avenge this grudge, but not right now.¡±

    He then looked at the woman in the feather coat. ¡°Tell me about Ye Yun.¡±

    The woman took a deep breath and said, ¡°Ye Yun arrived on the Azure Continent early to leave with Ye Yufei, but we¡¯ve since learned that she¡¯s already dead. It¡¯s highly likely that Ye Yun ns to leave with Su Yi and fight to give him an opportunity to inherit the Ancestral Origin Divine Canon in his mother¡¯s stead.¡±

    Ye Xiao sighed. ¡°He sure is stubborn and intractable. Most of the experts of the Ye Family¡¯s main branch are dead, and of those who remain, only Ye Yun is at all capable. The others are old, crippled, or infirm; none amount to much. Despite the circumstances, he still covets the Ancestral Origin Divine Canon? He rather overestimates himself.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯d say otherwise?¡± the woman in the feather coatughed coldly. ¡°If not for our consideration for sentiment and the n¡¯s rules, how could Ye Yun have lived this long?¡±

    A long time ago, a cmity of the Grand Dao simr to the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness befell the Mysterious Blue Realm. Its?hegemons, the Kunwu Mountain Ye Family, suffered a devastating blow as a result.

    The members of the family¡¯s main branch didn¡¯t hesitate to step forth to resist this crisis and fight for the n¡¯s survival.

    But in the end, although they saved the family from annihtion, the main branch suffered devastating casualties.

    In the years that followed, the power of the family''s main line of descent fell even further.

    Although the Ye Family had recovered some of its vitality, its main branch had still waned.

    Conversely, the family¡¯s side branches grew more powerful with each passing day.

    If there weren¡¯t still an ancient Emperor of the main lineage to hold down the fort, the main lineage would have long since been stripped of its position and authority.

    However, said ancient main lineage Emperor had suffered the corrosive effects of the cmity of the Grand Dao, and he didn¡¯t have much time left.

    Ye Xiao rubbed his jug of wine andughed. ¡°You can¡¯t say that. We cannot forget the main lineage¡¯s efforts; it¡¯srgely thanks to them that the Ye Family survived that cmity of the Grand Dao. Even if Ye Yun refuses to see sense, he¡¯s still a member of the main bloodline. We can¡¯t take things too far.¡±

    He paused for a moment, then added, ¡°But¡­ if an ident happens here on the Azure Continent, it¡¯ll have nothing to do with us.¡±

    The other Ye nsmen¡¯s eyes shed. Ye Xiao¡¯s meaning was perfectly clear!

    ¡°Young master, Ye Yun isn¡¯t a threat, but what should we do about Su Yi?¡± asked the woman in the feather coat.

    Ye Xiao drained his jug of wine, then muttered, ¡°To the Ye Family, there¡¯s nothing more taboo than killing one¡¯s own nsmen, but fortunately, Su Yi isn¡¯t a member of our n. Besides, he killed the seventh elder and hispanions, so¡­ he of course has to die.¡±

    When he said the word ¡°die,¡± his eyes noticeably brightened, and a bloodthirsty light surged in the depths of his gaze.

    A momentter, he shook his head. ¡°But for now, we¡¯d best wait. The Azure Continent shall soon wee its Radiant Epoch. We absolutely cannot miss this good fortune!¡±

    The woman in the feather coat nodded. ¡°That great uncle of ours proved his Dao and became an Emperor because he obtained a dense portion of Grand Dao source power during the Mysterious Blue Realm¡¯s equivalent of the Radiant Epoch. In doing so, he formed firm, perfect foundations for bing an Emperor.

    ¡°Young master, with your foundations and aptitude, you can naturally do the same!¡±

    Ye Xiao shook his head. ¡°A method like that only suits Great Uncle; it doesn¡¯t suit me.¡±

    The woman in the feather coat was briefly stunned, but then, she pressed her lips into a smile. ¡°That¡¯s right. Young master, your foundations in the Spiritual Revolution Realm far surpass our great uncle¡¯s. You naturally can¡¯t follow in his footsteps to be an Emperor. It seems to me that merely seizing a portion of the Azure Continent¡¯s Grand Dao source power will be nowhere near sufficient; we must ensure that you can inherit the Ancestral Origin Divine Canon¡¯s power. Perhaps that will give you what you need to be an Emperor.¡±

    Ye Xiao smiled indifferently. ¡°When cultivating and seeking the Dao, blindly relying on good fortune puts you at a disadvantage. Of course, if I¡¯m already strong, good fortune can make me even stronger.¡±

    As he said this, he took out his book and started reading.

    When the woman saw this, she instantly fell silent. She dared not utter another word.?Everyone in the Ye Family knew that when Ye Xiao was reading, he didn¡¯t tolerate interruptions!

    The older members of the family said that, even if the heavens fell, they couldn¡¯t let anything influence Ye Xiao¡¯s reading time.

    ¡­¡­

    Two dayster.

    Su Yi finished repairing the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation.

    Although it wasn¡¯t as strong as it had been at its peak, it was enough to threaten Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivators. This made the Xia Emperor feel a lot more assured.

    That very night, as?Su Yi?and Wen Xinzhao sipped tea and wine in Azurecloud Court, the old blind man returned.

    ¡°Are you hurt?¡± The moment heid eyes on the old blind man, Su Yi furrowed his brow. He keenly sensed that the old blind man¡¯s qi was disordered.

    The old blind man hurriedly shook his head. ¡°Many thanks for your concern, but this is a minor wound. It¡¯s no problem at all.¡±

    Su Yi suddenly shot to his feet, looked the old blind man up and down, then gazed at the scar on the side of his neck. ¡°Did an expert of the Meng Po Pce do that to you?¡±

    The old blind man looked ashamed, and he muttered sheepishly, ¡°I did encounter a rather troublesome opponent, and a moment¡¯s incaution led to this.¡±

    ¡°Were this an ordinary flesh wound, it would have long since healed, but this is no ordinary injury,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Hold still.¡±

    The old blind man was stunned, but before he could react, Su Yi stretched out his hand, formed seals, and pressed on his neck.

    The scar on the old blind man¡¯s neck suddenly heated up, then split, revealing the pulsating flesh below. A burning, agonizing sensation followed, and the old blind man stiffened.

    But he kept Su Yi¡¯s orders firmly in mind, and he dared not move.

    It was then that Su Yi released a strange power from his fingertips, slowly pulling an almost transparent gray thread from the pulsating flesh.

    It was about a foot long, crystalline and transparent, with an extremely faint, strange presence.

    The old blind man cried out in rm, ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°A secret treasure, a legacy of the Meng Po Pce, a Soul-Tethering Thread. It¡¯s extremely insidious; it can silently wrap around a target¡¯s soul without them noticing it at all,¡± Su Yi said casually. ¡°Given enough time, a mere thought from the caster would have turned your soul into a puppet on a string. You would have been under theirplete control.¡±

    The old blind man instantly broke out in cold sweats. He stared at the gray thread in Su Yi¡¯s hands and gnashed his teeth. ¡°No wonder she didn¡¯t chase me when I tried to flee! So, she¡¯d already done something to my body!¡±

    ¡°Wait here,¡± said Su Yi. As he spoke, he blurred into a streak of flowing light and silently disappeared from Azurecloud Court.

    Meanwhile, in a restaurant beside Goldenscale Lake.

    ¡°So, that¡¯s Azurecloud Court, the ce where Su Yi has taken up residence?¡± said a fair, beautiful young woman in a ck gauze skirt.

    Her ck hair fell like a waterfall, and her eyebrows were pleasantly curved. She had picturesque features, especially her eyes, which were as clear and tranquil as twin springs. Every movement was full of natural charm.

    Yet despite that, her gaze was tranquil and ethereal, and she seemed holy.

    ¡°It is indeed.¡± A young man in ornate robes sat across from her, staring intently at her. He looked utterly infatuated.

    .

    ¡°Many thanks. You can go now,¡± she said with a faint smile.

    The ornately-dressed young man nodded obediently, then got up and left.

    After he left the restaurant, he suddenly seemed startled. He examined his surroundings, then muttered in confusion, ¡°How did I get here?¡±

    All memories of the young woman in the ck gauze skirt had disappeared without a trace.

    Meanwhile, within the restaurant, the young woman pondered, ¡°Why would an inheritor of the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearer lineage appear beside Su Yi? ¡­.Don¡¯t tell me his origins are somehow connected to the Netherworld?¡±

    Suddenly, she seemed to sense something, and the look on her exquisite face shifted. ¡°That guy actually discovered my secret treasure, the Soul-Tethering Thread!?¡±

    She rose, transformed into a rain of light, and disappeared.

    The restaurant was enormous, but neither the diners nor the waitstaff noticed that they were suddenly missing a customer.

    Rather, from beginning to end, none of them knew that a shockingly beautiful young woman had appeared in their midst.

    After leaving the restaurant, the young woman shot outside the city.

    She passed through the city gates and arrived in the distant mountain wilderness. Only then did her deep, tranquil gaze turn toward Nine Tripod City.

    ¡°That old blind man was no good, and you¡¯re definitely no good either, Su Yi. Just wait! I¡¯ll be back to settle the score!¡± With onestint, she turned and was about to leave.

    But it was then that her graceful figure suddenly stiffened.

    She wasn¡¯t sure when he¡¯d gotten there, but a tall figure stood not far away.

    He was dressed in blue, extraordinary and detached, like a banished immortal wandering the human world.

    This was none other than Su Yi.

 Chapter 729: Extortion

    <h4>Chapter 729: Extortion</h4>

    The young woman in ck instantly rxed, thenughed, ¡°Without the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation, you can¡¯t keep me here.¡±

    She was extremely beautiful, with pearly teeth and fair, clear features. She had a charming smile, and even her voice was sweet and appealing.

    Never mind ordinary people; even cultivators who prioritized tempering their hearts would have found her beauty difficult to resist.

    Su Yiughed too. ¡°If there¡¯s no grudge between us, I naturally won¡¯t stop you from leaving. If there is a grudge, you won¡¯t be able to escape, not even if you grow wings.¡±

    The young woman blinked her serene, beautiful eyes, then tittered. ¡°That so? Tell me then, Young Lord Su; is there a grudge between us?¡±

    ¡°Are you the one who hurt the old blind man?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°You mean that Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearer? Yes, I¡¯m the one who hurt him,¡± she admitted freely.

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. He turned over his hand, revealing a gray, crystalline thread. ¡°And is this Soul-Tethering Thread yours?¡±

    She nodded. ¡°It is.¡±

    <i>h!</i>

    Su Yi¡¯s fingers closed around the thread, instantly reducing it to ash.

    The young woman¡¯s eyebrows knit together, but a momentter, she smiled. ¡°So, Young Lord Su, do you n to get even on your friend¡¯s behalf?¡±

    ¡°Human life is lived one breath at a time,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°When you feel pent up, you naturally have to vent. If you obediently make amends, I won¡¯t demand anything excessive.¡±

    ¡°What kind of amends are you looking for?¡± the young woman asked with great interest.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°Three Yellow Springs Spirit-Condensing Pills.¡±

    The young woman was bbergasted, and her beautiful eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Young Lord Su, you¡­ you aren¡¯t joking, are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡°Then your demands are outrageous!¡± The young woman in ck scrunched up her nose and muttered, ¡°In the Netherworld, everyone knows how useful those pills are for rebuilding the soul. Even one pill is as precious as a first-rate Spirit Treasure, and here you are, demanding three at once? You sure are greedy!¡±

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°Compared to what will happen if you¡¯re captured, three pills is nothing at all.¡±

    ¡°That so?¡± The young woman in ck broke into a radiant smile. ¡°Then I¡¯d just love to see whether or not you¡¯re capable of capturing me.¡±

    Her beautiful eyes darted about. She had the features of an enchantress, but the holy bearing of ady immortal. These contradictory types of beauty werebined into a single person, giving her a unique and distinctive charm.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was distant as he looked at her calmly. ¡°The Profound Beauty Spirit Bone is a first-rate talent for a soul cultivator, but with your peak Spiritual Incarnation cultivation, it¡¯d be useless even if you used the ssic of Nightmares and Comprehending the?Profound¡¯s ninth?chapter, the Empty Countenance of the Heart Dream Incantation. You wouldn¡¯t be able to sway my heart in the slightest. If you don¡¯t believe it, you¡¯re wee to try me.¡±

    The young woman¡¯s graceful figure suddenly stiffened, and her face filled with rm and bewilderment. Waves coursed through her heart.

    She was indeed astonished.

    Su Yi hadn¡¯t just determined her cultivation boundary; he¡¯d even determined the nature of her innate talent, as well as her cultivation technique!

    She felt as if all of her secrets were out in in view, as if she couldn¡¯t hide anything at all.

    After a while, she calmed herself and probed, ¡°Young lord Su, how is it that you understand the legacies of the Meng Po Pce in such detail?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a secret,¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡°....¡±

    She was truly a bit unsettled, to the point of hesitation.

    ¡°What, you¡¯re not willing to admit defeat?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°Of course not,¡± said the young woman with a soft sigh. ¡°The old blind man you speak of tried to infiltrate the Dark Immortal Grounds and pry into the Meng Po Pce¡¯s secrets. That¡¯s naturally not okay.

    ¡°I¡¯ll admit that I hurt him, but a little wound like that nowhere near justifies three Yellow Springs Spirit-Condensing Pills aspensation.¡± She then looked at Su Yi and extended a single?fair, slender finger. ¡°Out of consideration for you, I can give you one pill at most.¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not here to debate with you. It has to be three, no more, no fewer.¡±

    The young woman in ck was so angry that sheughed. Reading between the lines, he wasn¡¯t at all interested in listening to reason!

    This was just too domineering.

    This was the young woman¡¯s first time encountering someone who dared extort her, and for a moment, she almost couldn¡¯t suppress the urge to beat him up.

    But in the end, she held back.

    Over the course of their conversation, she¡¯d discovered numerous suspicious details.

    Su Yi was a cultivator of the Azure Continent, but unlike other locals, Su Yi understood Meng Po Pce thoroughly.

    He even knew their legacies like the back of his hand. Not even the nature of her innate talent could escape his keen perception.

    All of this told her that something strange was going on here.

    That was why she didn¡¯t dare do anything reckless.

    Otherwise, given her status and abilities, she would have disregarded even a modern Spiritual Revolution Cultivator. She¡¯d even dare teach them a lesson without the slightest politeness!

    After giving it a moment¡¯s thought, the young woman said, ¡°How about this? Answer a few of my questions, and I¡¯ll naturally give you three Yellow Springs Spirit-Condensing Pills.¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°You aren¡¯t qualified to haggle with me.¡±

    He might seem calm, but he was, in truth, utterly overbearing. This left the young woman feeling stifled and angry.

    After a while, she said, ¡°Young Lord Su, aren¡¯t you at all worried that Meng Po Pce will target you?¡±

    ¡°The Meng Po Pce ought to be worried about offending me,¡± he said casually.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Before the young woman could respond, he looked up at the gradually darkening skies and furrowed his brow. ¡°Time is precious. I¡¯ll give you three more breaths of time to think it over. After that, you¡¯ll just have to face the consequences.¡±

    The young woman¡¯s bright eyes filled with uncertainty. Suddenly, she gnashed her teeth and said, ¡°Fine, I agree!¡±

    With that, she took a jade battle from her sleeve and poured out three pills.

    Each was about the size of a longan, and they were snow-white and crystalline throughout. Faint, silver mist circted within them, and they emanated a potent and pleasing medicinal fragrance.

    These were Yellow Springs Spirit-Condensing Pills!

    ¡°Please be careful with them,¡± said the young woman as she tossed them over, one after another. All three flew toward Su Yi.

    For a moment, a hint of a crafty light shed across her face.

    However, Su Yi¡¯s sleeves billowed, and he stretched out his hand. The three pills hovered in front of him.

    Then, his fingernails struck quick as lightning, and he tapped on the surface of each of the three pills.

    h! h! h!

    Ripples of an invisible power shattered on each of the pills, transforming into a faint blue mist and dissipating into nothingness.

    Only then did Su Yi put the three pills away.

    ¡°You¡­ You¡­.¡± The young woman found this so hard to believe that she was at a loss for words.

    Why? It wasn¡¯tplicated. When she tossed over the pills, she also called upon a secret soul art, ¡°Like a Shadow.¡± If her opponent lowered his guard and touched the pills directly, his mind would sink into bewilderment, as if he were trapped in a nightmare!

    Even a Spiritual Revolution cultivator would have struggled to block an attack like that!

    But it seemed that Su Yi had sensed it at a nce! He¡¯d neutralized this secret art with ease!

    Of course the young woman in ck was surprised. How could she not be?

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°Trying such petty tricks in front of me? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being ridiculous?¡±

    The young woman¡¯s beautiful face instantly flushed red with embarrassment, and she red viciously at him. ¡°Su Yi, just you wait!¡±

    She turned and was just about to leave when Su Yi said, ¡°Stop.¡±

    ¡°I already gave you the pills!¡± she said in a huff. ¡°What do you want this time?¡±

    ¡°You just attempted to ambush me. You naturally need to be punished for that,¡± Su Yi said leisurely. ¡°How about this? I won¡¯t make this difficult. Give me another three Yellow Springs Spirit-Condensing Pills. Then you can leave.¡±

    ¡°???¡± The young woman in ck was so angry that she wanted to take a bite out of him.?This guy¡¯s simply wicked! Extorting me once wasn¡¯t enough!? Now he wants to extort me again!?

    ¡°It¡¯s getting dark,¡± Su Yi said impatiently. ¡°If you keep drawing this out, three pills won¡¯t be enough to solve this.¡±

    The young woman¡¯s brow furrowed, forming dark lines on her forehead, and she audibly gnashed her pearly teeth.

    Just when Su Yi thought she was going to attack, heedless of the consequences, she suppressed her anger. ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll give them to you! But one of these days, I¡¯ll make you pay for this many times over!¡±

    She gnashed her teeth, took out three more pills, and flung them at Su Yi. She then turned to leave, as if afraid Su Yi would seize the opportunity to extort her yet again.

    Su Yi smiled and epted the pills. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, your family name is Cui, right?¡±

    The young woman in ck was already several thousand feet away, but when she heard this, she stiffened and whipped around. She instinctively blurted, ¡°How can you tell?¡±

    Her beautiful features were full of utter astonishment.

    ¡°If not for your surname, I wouldn¡¯t have let you leave even if you offered me every treasure you had,¡± said Su Yi.

    With that, he waved her off, turned, and left.

    Beneath the light of dusk, his tall, upright figure cast a long shadow as he faded into the distance.

    The young woman in ck watched him disappear from view. A long time passed before she came back to her senses.

    ¡°Who was that guy? How did he figure out my surname? Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± She instinctively nced at the pale purple jade pendant hanging from her waist.

    It was a defensive treasure her father had given to her when she left for the Azure Continent. It was the work of their n¡¯s ancestor, Cui Longxiang!

    A terrifying existence known as the Adjudicator of the Netherworld!

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! My ancestor refined that himself; even within the Cui Family, almost no one knows this treasure exists. How could that Su Yi guy possibly have recognized it?¡±

    ¡°But what else could it have been? How else could he have figured out my surname?¡±

    ¡°Or did the old blind man tell him? That¡¯s possible! After all, he was snooping?on Meng?Po Pce. It wouldn¡¯t have been difficult for him to learn my surname.¡±

    When this possibility urred to her, she instantly calmed down.

    However, when she considered that she¡¯d chased the old blind man here to discover the faction behind him, only for Su Yi to turn around and extort her, she felt iparably stifled.

    When I go back, I¡¯ll ask my seniors and see if they can figure anything out. There¡¯s gotta be something fishy about that Su guy¡¯s origins!

    And of course, I won¡¯t just let this humiliation go!

    The young woman steeled her resolve, then turned and left.

 Chapter 730: Meng Po Palaceâ€™s Intentions

    <h4>Chapter 730: Meng Po Pce¡¯s Intentions</h4>

    It was a spring night, mellow with hints of vital warmth.

    Everyone already knew that when the Radiant Epoch arrived, this rare peace would break, and the world would descend into upheaval and turmoil.

    Thus, many people had startled indulging in unbridled hedonism. Nine Tripod City was increasingly lively, and even brothels like the Song of the Sandy Creek saw an explosive increase in business.

    After all, once the world descended into chaos, it would be difficult to enjoy such an abundance of delights.

    Azurecloud Court.

    The moon was faint and the stars were sparse. A night breeze blew past.

    Su Yi tossed two Yellow Springs Spirit-Condensing Pills to the old blind man. ¡°From the girl. This is yourpensation. Take it.¡±

    Yellow Springs Spirit-Condensing Pills!

    The old blind man was unwittingly stunned. These were among the most precious medicines produced in Meng Po Pce. Even one such pill was worth cities!

    ¡°Many thanks, Your Excellency Su!¡± the old blind man said gratefully.

    Su Yi picked up a jug of wine and took a sip. ¡°No need to thank me. I just hope you won¡¯t bear a grudge against that girl. Hm¡­. She¡¯s one of Cui Longxiang¡¯s descendants.¡±

    The old blind man was instantly stunned.

    Cui Longxiang!

    He was one of the Six Sovereigns of the Netherworld, an old fossil of the Cui Family, the Overseers of the Six Paths of Reincarnation. He was known as the Adjudicator of the Netherworld, and he was a legendary figure!

    ¡°No wonder that girl was so strong, and no wonder she discerned my origins at a nce. So, she wasn¡¯t just another disciple of Meng Po Pce,¡± muttered the old blind man.

    He had indeed nursed a grudge over the wound she¡¯d inflicted, but he instantly let it go. As a former denizen of the Netherworld, he was naturally well aware of how terrifying Cui Longxiang was.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought I¡¯d run into one of that old fox Cui Longxiang¡¯s descendants here,¡± murmured Su Yi.

    His seventh disciple, Xuan Ning, told him that he¡¯d made it to the Azure Continent from the Netherworldrgely thanks to Cui Longxiang¡¯s assistance.

    So few in the Netherworld understood the secrets of reincarnation that you could count them on your fingers.

    Cui Longxiang was one of them.

    Cui Longxiang had called upon his n¡¯s Xiantian Divine Lifeform, the Tree of Ten Thousand Daos, to open a path between worlds for Xuan Ning. This enabled Xuan Ning to use the wisp of aura in his True Xuanwu Sword to arrive in the Azure Continent!

    In other words, Cui Longxiang had most likely already guessed that Su Xuanjun hadn¡¯t really died, and that he¡¯d instead chosen to reincarnate!

    Seeing a young woman of the Cui Family made Su Yi realize a certain problem: when she came to the Azure Continent, did she receive Cui Longxiang¡¯s tacit approval?

    Su Yi thought back to when they met, and to the jade pendant hanging from her waist.

    Others might not recognize its origins, but they couldn¡¯t escape Su Yi¡¯s notice!

    The jade pendant was made from a piece of the source of the Tree of Ten Thousand Daos, a divine material. It was refined through an extremely fastidious method, the ¡°Celestial Net Capturing the Heavens.¡±

    And no one was better at this particr technique than that old fox, Cui Longxiang!

    In other words, only Cui Longxiang could have made that pendant. Not even the other experts of the Cui Family could have done it!

    The old blind man couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Your Excellency, don¡¯t tell me you know the Adjudicator of the Netherworld?¡±

    Su Yiughed, his expression yful. ¡°I¡¯m the debt collector of the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers, and I¡¯m that old fox Cui Longxiang¡¯s creditor too. It¡¯s just that what he owes me is an opportunity?of the?Grand Dao.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    An indescribable shock coursed relentlessly through the old man¡¯s heart.

    And here he¡¯d assumed Su Yi was the debt collector¡¯s descendant! Now it seemed that Su Yi¡¯s identity was far more mysterious than he¡¯d realized!

    Even the Adjudicator of the Netherworld owed him a favor; this was simply unbelievable!

    ¡°Tell me what you discovered about Meng Po Pce,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    It was an uproarious night in Nine Tripod City. Even in Azurecloud Court, they heard waves of noise emanate from afar.

    Su Yi felt a bit strange about it; before long, such liveliness and prosperity would be rare.

    The old blind man cleared his throat and revealed everything he¡¯d discovered.

    It turned out that Meng Po Pce had already upied all of the Dark Immortal Grounds, and that there was no way for outsiders to enter.

    ording to the old blind man, over thirty of their experts hade, and practically all of them were in the Spirit Dao.

    The three strongest were in the Spiritual Revolution Realm.

    There were three Spiritual Revolution cultivators responsible for their operations here. One was called the Ninth Libationer.

    When Su Yi heard that, he couldn¡¯t help but nod.

    Meng Po Pce was an ancient orthodoxy with a strict hierarchy. Every libationer had to have Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivation.

    Beneath the libationers were the dharma protectors, deacons, and disciples.

    Above the libationers were the pce master and the Emissaries of the River.

    The?Emissaries of the River?upied the highest position of all, and this position had always been reserved for Emperors.

    The ¡°river¡± referred to ¡°guiding the souls of the dead back to the River of Forgetfulness.¡±

    Libationers?were already second only to the pce master and the Emissaries of the River. Their position wasparable to the elders of other factions.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t know what they¡¯vee to the Azure Continent for, but I¡¯m sure they¡¯re after some unmatched grand stroke of fortune.

    ¡°Do you still remember, Your Excellency? When you cut down the forces of those ancient factions outside Nine Tripod City, a suspected disciple of Meng Po Pce was mixed into the crowd,¡± said the old blind man at top speed. ¡°I learned that his name is Wei Fang, and although he looks young, he¡¯s one of the three Spiritual Revolution cultivators Meng Po Pce sent to the Azure Continent.¡±

    Su Yi remembered the ck-robed young man in question, the one with eyes like frozen whirlpools. Based on that, he ascertained that the man was indeed a disciple of Meng Po Pce.

    Anyone who practiced the ssic of Nightmares and Comprehending the Profound would wind up with eyes like that.

    The old blind man continued, ¡°But what¡¯s strange is that although Meng Po Pce has upied the Dark Immortal Grounds for quite some time now, almost no one knows they exist.¡±

    ¡°There''s nothing strange about that,¡± Su Yi said calmly. ¡°The disciples of Meng Po Pce are best at erasing memories, manipting the heart, and other such sinister abilities. If they want to erase all traces of their presence, they just have to make sure that everyone who saw them forgets about it.¡±

    The old blind man froze, thenughed. ¡°I actually forgot about that.¡±

    ¡°The Radiant Epoch will arrive in just three days. You should stay here for now,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll guide the Grand Dao source power manifested?of the?Origins of the Azure. That will be extremely helpful toward your recovery.¡±

    The old blind man¡¯s heart shook, and he nodded his agreement.

    ¡­¡­

    The Dark Immortal Grounds was once one of the Great Xia¡¯s three forbidden zones.

    However, these forbidden grounds had already been upied by the forces of Meng Po Pce.

    Sandstorms swept through the Dark Immortal Grounds year-round. It was a muddled, overcastndscape without the slightest greenery. Everywhere you looked, there was nothing but barren mountains and sandy terrain.

    But now, a pce stood here. It had been built before a boundless mountain range.

    There was a ten-thousand-foot rift in the sky not far from the mountains, as if the heavens had been ripped asunder. It was like a startling wound.

    Spatial storms surged within the tear, and the air of danger emanating from the rift was enough to terrify just about any cultivator.

    Upon closer inspection, a ck altar hovered within the spatial storm. It was only about ten feet across, but it was as steady as a boulder. No matter how the spatial storm buffeted it, it remained upright.

    This was an altar of transmission. The experts of Meng Po Pce had arrived through this very rift!

    ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister Cui, did everything go smoothly?¡± Wei Fang was within a grand pce built ofrge ck stones, and when he saw the young woman in ck return, he greeted her with a smile.

    The young woman nced at him and said irritably, ¡°You just had to bring that up, huh? Hurry up and get out of my way. I¡¯m going to see the Ninth Libationer.¡±

    Her tone wasn¡¯t the least bit polite. However, Wei Fang wasn¡¯t at all angry. He smiled and stepped aside, then gently warned her. ¡°The Ninth Libationer and Dharma Protector Xue Ye are in the middle of a discussion, and none are permitted to¡­¡±

    Before he¡¯d even finished speaking, the young woman in ck left.

    ¡°It seems Junior Apprentice Sister Cui fell t on her face this time¡­.¡± Wei Fang said thoughtfully.

    A secret room enveloped in a formation. It was dimly lit, with onlymps for light.

    A bony, gray-robed elder with sparse hair sat cross-legged on the floor.

    His face was covered in dense wrinkles, and as his eyes moved, they shone with the vicissitudes of the years.

    ¡°Xue Ye, whether or not we can seize the Seed of the Azure on this expedition is all up to you,¡± said the gray-robed elder in a low, muddled voice.

    ¡°Ninth Libationer, please rest assured. The Spiritual Revolution cultivators of the Azure Continent have all suffered the effects of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness, and they are far from a match for us. The only ones worthy of our attention are the experts from other nes, but I naturally have means of countering them.¡±

    The speaker was a young man in hemp who stood by the elder¡¯s side. As he spoke, he gently inclined his head.

    Xue Ye.

    He was in the Spiritual Revolution Realm just like Wei Fang, but they were both just dharma protectors; their position was iparable to the Ninth Libationer.

    Xue Ye had a head of soft, flowing white hair, with dust-colored eyes. He was handsome, but slightly unearthly.

    ¡°I¡¯m quite confident in your abilities,¡± said the Ninth Libationer with augh. ¡°Once we¡¯ve seized the Seed of the Azure and reported to the pce master, I¡¯ll rmend you as the Meng Po Pce¡¯s thirteenth libationer. Furthermore, when you attempt to prove your Dao and be an Emperor, I¡¯ll permit you to enter the source of the River of Forgetfulness to glean enlightenment into the Grand Dao.¡±

    The source of the River of Forgetfulness!

    This was the most mysterious, ancestral forbidden ground of Meng Po Pce. Rumor?had?it throughout its long history, every one of the pce¡¯s Emperors had left the distinctive mark of their Grand Dao in the source of the River of Forgetfulness.

    To those hoping to prove their Daos and be Emperors, contemting these marks would be unimaginably beneficial.

    Xue Ye couldn¡¯t help but look eager, and he smiled. ¡°Ninth Libationer, now that you¡¯ve said that, I can rest assured.¡±

    Meng Po Pce hade here with just one goal in mind¡ª

    Seizing the Seed of the Azure!

    This was the source of vitality of the Azure Continent, the seed of the entire continent. It was unique, and its value was inestimable.

    Bang!

    It was then that someone pushed open the door to the secret room from outside. The Ninth Libationer and Xue Ye were briefly stunned. Then, they looked at each other. Both couldn¡¯t help but look a bit frustrated.

    Throughout this entire encampment, there was only one person who would dare barge in without so much as announcing themselves first.

    Cui Jingyan.

    Her name meant ¡°glittering jewels¡± or ¡°fine jade.¡±

    When the two of them looked up, they indeed saw a familiar, graceful figure walking inside.

    This was none other than the young woman in ck.

    Her bright eyes swept across the Ninth Libationer and Xue Ye, and she feigned surprise. ¡°Ee? And here I thought there¡¯d be no one here. I didn¡¯t disturb you, did I?¡±

    Although she sat there, she took a seat on a nearby mat as if it were perfectly natural, and she grabbed the teapot, poured herself a cup, threw back her head, and drained it without the slightest politeness.

    When they saw this, the Ninth Libationer and Xue Ye shook their heads andughed bitterly.

    What could they say? Of course they forgave her¡­

 Chapter 731: Answers

    <h4>Chapter 731: Answers</h4>

    In Meng Po Pce, Cui Jingyan?was?an extraordinary existence.

    This was because of her extraordinary background.

    Her father was the head of the Cui Family, the Overseers of the Six Paths of Reincarnation, and her grandfather was one of the Six Sovereigns of the Netherworld, the Adjudicator Cui Longxiang.

    Even her mother had once been one of Meng Po Pce¡¯s Emissaries of the River!

    Although her mother had long since left her post, her prestige remained.

    Their current pce master still called Cui Jingyan¡¯s mother ¡°martial aunt.¡±

    Thus, although Cui Jingyan was just a Meng Po Pce disciple on paper, and although she upied no official post, she was of the same generation as their pce leader!

    Of course, seniority?had?always been a mess in the world of cultivation. No matter how extraordinary her status was, Cui Jingyan was just an ordinary Meng Po Pce disciple.

    It was just that no one dared treat her like one.

    ¡°Jingyan, did something happen to upset you?¡± the Ninth Libationer said gently. He could tell that Cui Jingyun was out of sorts.

    ¡°I encountered someone strange, and I want to ask you some questions,¡± Cui Jingyan said a bit dejectedly.

    The Ninth Libationer and Xue Ye looked at each other. Their eyes shone with a strange light.

    For Cui Jingyan to call this person strange, he had to be extraordinary.

    ¡°Tell us about it,¡± the Ninth Libationer said warmly.

    Cui Jingyan thenunched straight into the tale of her encounter with Su Yi.

    By the time they heard the full story, the Ninth Libationer and Xue Ye were no longer as calm as they¡¯d been before. They looked grim, and their expressions contained irrepressible rm and bewilderment.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that surprising that he could discern your cultivation boundary and the nature of your talent at a nce. Knowing the name of our sect¡¯s loftiest inheritance isn¡¯t strange either,¡± muttered the Ninth Libationer. ¡°What¡¯s strange is that he knew that the ninth chapter of the ssic of Nightmares and Comprehending the Profound records the Empty Countenance of the Heart Dream Incantation!¡±

    Xue Ye nodded. ¡°Ordinary disciples can only cultivate the first three chapters, while legacy disciples and deacons can cultivate the first six. Only dharma protectors and up have ess to the secret incantations of the ninth chapter.

    ¡°In other words, even within Meng Po Pce, those beneath the dharma protector level don¡¯t know that the ssic of Nightmares and Comprehending the?Profound¡¯s ninth?chapter records the Empty Countenance of the Heart Dream Incantation.¡±

    Xue Ye frowned. ¡°So why does Su Yi know about it? That¡¯s far too strange!¡±

    Cui Jingyan sighed. ¡°Right? How did that guy find out about it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s only the first suspicious part about this.¡± The Ninth Libationer took a deep breath and said, ¡°The second is that Like a Shadow is a peak soul technique even in the Netherworld. Ordinary Spiritual Revolution cultivators cannot possibly sense it. But?Su Yi didn¡¯t just see through it at a nce; he even neutralized it so easily that there''s no way he didn''t know all about it beforehand!¡±

    The Ninth Libationer¡¯s expression was utterly solemn.

    This was a young man of the Azure Continent, yet he knew their loftiest inheritances and ultimate techniques like the back of his hand. There was obviously something out of the ordinary going on here!

    Cui Jingyan pursed her lips. ¡°I refrained from attacking all-out precisely because I sensed that something was amiss. That¡¯s how he extorted a full six Yellow Springs Spirit-Condensing Pills out of me!¡±

    As she said thatst part, this unearthly beauty gnashed her teeth, her eyes practically spitting fire

    What a humiliation!

    ¡°Six!?¡± The Ninth Libationer and Xue Ye¡¯s expressions darkened, and their hearts ached.

    Yellow Springs Spirit-Condensing Pills weren¡¯t cabbages! Even in Meng Po Pce, they were a first-rate medicine. Even authority figures of their level had few such pills on them.

    Yet Su Yi had obtained six through extortion in one fell swoop!

    ¡°It¡¯s like he saw you as a fatty sheep,¡± said Xue Ye with a bitterugh.

    Cui Jingyan¡¯s background was extraordinary and transcendent. She naturally had no shortage of Yellow Springs Spirit-Condensing Pills.

    But it was likely for that very reason that Su Yi saw her as a fattymb just waiting to be ughtered¡­

    ¡°No, something¡¯s not right!¡± The Ninth Libationer suddenly furrowed his brow. ¡°Jingyan, how did he know you had the pills?¡±

    Xue Ye¡¯s eyelids twitched. He sensed something fishy about this too.

    Indeed, it seemed that Su Yi didn¡¯t just know about Yellow Springs Spirit-Condensing Pills; he even knew with certainty that Cui Jingyan had them in her pocket!

    Cui Jingyan said dejectedly, ¡°If I knew, would I havee to ask about it?¡±

    The Ninth Libationer had nothing to say to that.

    Xue Ye suddenly realized something, and his expression shifted. ¡°He must have realized who you were!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I bet that old blind man of the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers told him,¡± said Cui Jingyan with a nod. ¡°After all, he¡¯s been snooping around the Dark Immortal Groundstely.¡±

    Xue Ye shook his head. ¡°It couldn¡¯t have been the old blind man. When we came to the Azure Continent, the pce master ordered that no one was to leak your identity. Even if the old blind man had all-epassing powers, he could never have uncovered your background.¡±

    Cui Jingyan was visibly bbergasted. ¡°For real?¡±

    ¡°For real,¡± said Xue Ye.¡±

    ¡°But he guessed my surname at a nce!¡± said Cui Jingyan in bewilderment. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he really recognized the jade pendant my grandfather gave me?¡±

    As she spoke, she plucked it off her waist, her expression shifting erratically.

    The Ninth Libationer eximed, ¡°Is that pendant¡­ the handiwork of the Adjudicator of the Netherworld?¡±

    Cui Jingyan nodded.

    The Ninth Libationer and Xue Ye looked at each other, and both of them gasped. Their hearts shook, and they were increasingly aware of the severity of the problem.

    Not even they had known the pendant¡¯s origins, yet Su Yi seemed to have used it to determine her background. This was simply unbelievable!

    ¡°Su Yi¡¯s origins absolutely aren¡¯t simple!¡± After a while, Xue Ye furrowed his brow. ¡°I even suspect that, just like the old blind man, he hails from the Netherworld!¡±

    The Ninth Libationer furrowed his brow. ¡°But have you ever heard of someone who knows Meng Po Pce¡¯s legacies and secret arts like the back of their hand?and?is capable of recognizing the Adjudicator of the Netherworld¡¯s handiwork at a nce? And he¡¯s so young!¡±

    Xue Ye and Cui Jingyan both fell silent.

    Everything about this?seemed?fishy, and they feltpletely lost. The more they thought about it, the more off it seemed.

    Suddenly, the Ninth Libationer seemed to realize something. ¡°Jingyan, did His Excellency the Adjudicator of the Netherworld give you that pendant because of your expedition to the Azure Continent?¡±

    ¡°You could say that,¡± said Cui Jingyan.

    ¡°Then¡­ Did he give you any instructions along with it?¡±

    Cui Jingyan¡¯s delicate eyebrows furrowed. After a moment of thought, she said, ¡°My father said it could protect me, and I could use it to save my life.¡±

    ¡°Right!¡± She suddenly thought of something. ¡°At the time, I said that if the pendant was really that precious, I ought to hide it carefully and keep it in reserve. However, my father insisted that I hang it from my waist. He said it was the ancestor¡¯s orders, and that on the off chance anyone recognized it, they¡¯d refrain from troubling me out of respect for our ancestor.

    ¡°At the time, I thought nothing of it, but looking back on it now¡­¡± Cui Jingyan couldn¡¯t help but blurt, ¡°No wonder that Su guy said he wouldn¡¯t have let me off if I weren¡¯t surnamed Cui! He¡­ He recognized the pendant my ancestor gave me! That has to be it!¡±

    The Ninth Libationer and Xue Ye¡¯s?expressions filled?with uncertainty.

    It seemed the answer had already been revealed.

    However, this answer made their hearts shake, and they felt an indescribable bewilderment.

    What kind of terrifying existence was Cui Longxiang, the Adjudicator of the Netherworld? Whatever he did surely had a deeper meaning behind it.

    Meng Po Pce¡¯s pce master had originally refused to let Cui Jingyan participate in this expedition to the Azure Continent due to her extraordinary status; they couldn¡¯t afford to let anything happen to her.

    But against all expectations, the leader of the Cui Family sent a letter saying that he hoped she could participate for experience and as a trial.

    Only then did the pce master agree.

    But now, the Ninth Libationer and Xue Ye realized that the Cui Family¡¯s arrangements weren¡¯t as simple as they seemed on the surface!

    The crux of the matter was the jaded pendant, as well as the Adjudicator of the Netherworld¡¯s orders!

    If the pendant were merely a reserve defensive treasure, it would have naturally been best to hide it so that no one discovered it.

    But the Adjudicator of the Netherworld didn¡¯t let Cui Jingyan do that.

    Why?

    The Adjudicator of the Netherworld said that if no one recognized the pendant, there¡¯d be no difference between carrying it openly and hiding it.

    But on the off chance that someone did recognize it, they¡¯d naturally give?him face?and refrain from making trouble for Cui Jingyan!

    That was the crux of the matter.

    It almost seemed that the Adjudicator of the Netherworld had long since guessed that someone on the Azure Continent would be able to recognize the pendant he¡¯d refined.

    That was why he permitted Cui Jingyan to go, and why he had her carry the pendant on her person!

    It was like going fishing. The pendant was the bait, and the fish took the bait by seeing through it!

    And today, Su Yi had be that very fish. By seeing through the bait, he¡¯d confirmed the Adjudicator of the Netherworld¡¯s logic!

    But after they overcame their astonishment, they were even more bewildered than before.

    No matter how heaven-defying or dazzling Su Yi was, he was ultimately just a Spiritual Manifestation Realm young man. How could he possibly attract the Adjudicator of the Netherworld¡¯s attention?

    Much less make him send Cui Jingyan to the Azure Continent carrying a pendant he¡¯d refined?

    ¡°Even if our ancestor is fishing, he ought to be after a big fish. How could he possibly be interested in a¡­ little junior like Su Yi?¡± Cui Jingyan had obviously guessed some of her ancestor¡¯s intentions. She was stunned, but more than that, she was baffled.

    The atmosphere in the secret room was instantly stifled and oppressive. All three of their hearts shook.

    Their conclusion was far too unbelievable!

    A long time passed before the Ninth Libationer calmed himself and said gravely, ¡°There are only two possibilities. The first is that Su Yi has something on him that His Excellency the Adjudicator of the Netherworld is interested in. The other is that Su Yi¡¯s origins are <i>really</i>?extraordinary!¡±

    Cui Jingyan said with assurance, ¡°Who in the Netherworld doesn¡¯t know how high my ancestor¡¯s standards are? There¡¯s no way he¡¯d take an interest in a Spiritual Manifestation cultivator¡¯s possessions!¡±

    ¡°Then there¡¯s only one other possibility.¡±

    The Ninth Libationer and Xue Ye looked at each other. Both were increasingly astonished and confused.

    What kind of background could a young man from the Azure Continent have for the Adjudicator of the Netherworld to attach such importance to him?

 Chapter 732: Su Xuanjun?

    <h4>Chapter 732: Su Xuanjun?</h4>

    Cui Jingyan asked in confusion, ¡°What could possibly be amiss about his background?¡±

    Here on the Azure Continent, Su Yi was an extremely dazzling, heaven-defying figure, and the people still spoke of his legendary exploits.

    This had naturally drawn Meng Po Pce¡¯s attention.

    However, no matter how they looked at him, Su Yi¡¯s origins seemed perfectly ordinary and unexceptional.

    He was from a tiny n in a remote nation. His father, Su Hongli, was just a Xiantian Martial Ancestor, and his mother, Ye Yufei, had long since passed away.

    There was nothing strange about any of that.

    Furthermore, everyone had long since ascertained that Su Yi wasn¡¯t the possessed puppet of some old monster, nor was he a monster of the ancient era who¡¯d survived the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness.

    Nothing about his background was worthy of notice.

    This was why Cui Jingyan thought it so strange that the Ninth Libationer and Xue Ye thought it was Su Yi¡¯s background that had drawn her grandfather¡¯s attention.

    The Ninth Libationer calmed himself, and his expression turned a bit strange. ¡°Su Yi is a peerless genius of the younger generation; the more ordinary his background, the stranger it is.¡±

    He thenunched into a detailed analysis. ¡°Don¡¯t forget,st year, he was a rejected scion of his n, and he¡¯d lost his entire cultivation base, bing a live-in son-inw and aughingstock¡­

    ¡°But ever since the second day of the second lunar monthst year, he¡¯s been like apletely different person. That day marked the start of his unstoppable ascent to prominence!

    ¡°Over the course of a year, he rose to the top of the Great Zhou¡¯s younger generation, suppressed the Great Wei¡¯s top faction, the Wheel of the Moon Sect, and intimidated the Great Qin¡¯s three top sects¡­

    ¡°Then, he arrived in the Great Xia and¡­¡±

    The Ninth Libationer¡¯s low voice reverberated throughout the room as he listed practically everyst one of Su Yi¡¯s legendary aplishments, one by one.

    Although Cui Jingyan and Xue Ye had already been aware of much of this, they listened attentively, showing no sign of impatience.

    ¡°Although he¡¯s only in the Spiritual Manifestation Realm, here in the Azure Continent, he¡¯s the strongest Spiritual Manifestation cultivator around! With him around, even modern Spiritual Revolution are suppressed to the point that they almost can¡¯t raise their heads!

    ¡°And all of these changes took ce over just a little more than a year, that¡¯s all!¡±

    In a little over a year, a young man from a remote nation, someone without a cultivation base, soared to prominence like aet illuminating the skies of the Azure Continent, bing the world-famous Banished Immortal Su.

    It was practically a miracle!

    Even in the Netherworld, for all its long history, there was no precedent for this!

    ¡°In the face of these miraculous, unbelievable truths, who would dare believe that Su Yi¡¯s origins were ordinary?¡± asked the Ninth Libationer.

    Cui Jingyan and Xue Ye had nothing to say to that.

    ¡°And don¡¯t forget: the inheritor of the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers has appeared beside him,¡± added the Ninth Libationer. ¡°In the Netherworld, their founder, Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer, is an iparably mysterious top expert. His abilities and methods are no inferior to those of His Excellency the Adjudicator of the Netherworld.

    ¡°But now, one of his inheritors didn¡¯t just appear on the Azure Continent; he appeared at Su Yi¡¯s side. That¡¯s out of the ordinary too!¡±

    Cui Jingyan could no longer suppress her astonishment and bewilderment. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me his background¡­ is somehow connected to the Netherworld?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s surely the case,¡± Xue Ye suddenly interjected. ¡°Don¡¯t forget: he knows Meng Po Pce¡¯s legacies and secret arts like the back of his hand, and even the Adjudicator of the Netherworld seems to have long since taken note of him. Otherwise, why would he have had you bring that pendant ande with us to the Azure Continent?

    ¡°And that inheritor of the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers is from the Netherworld too. All of these clues prove that Su Yi¡¯s origins are deeply intertwined with the Netherworld!¡±

    By this point of their discussion, the mysteries hidden within numerous points of suspicion were gradually starting to take shape.

    However, the Ninth Libationer and Xue Ye were only more confused than ever.

    It was as if they¡¯d discovered a secret shrouded in denseyers of ck mist. Every lead pointed to the Netherworld, but there was nothing to help them deduce the secret behind the mists.

    ¡°There is no Su family in the Netherworld,¡± said Cui Jingyan, her brow furrowed as she thought with all her might. ¡°Someone my grandfather is paying attention to, with the surname Su¡­¡±

    Suddenly, her beautiful eyes widened, and she said in a daze, ¡°Could he be Su Xuanjun!?¡±

    Su Xuanjun!

    The name was like a taboo; both Xue Ye and the Ninth Libationer trembled from head to toe as if shocked and terrified.

    A momentter, they both shook their heads, denying it without hesitation.

    The Ninth Libationer firmly rejected the idea. ¡°That¡¯s not possible!¡±

    Xue Yeughed bitterly. ¡°Jingyan, please, please, please don¡¯t joke like that. To tell the truth, it didn¡¯t seem like a joke; it¡¯s like you were trying to terrify us.¡±

    Su Xuanjun.

    The name represented an unmatched legend, the sole sovereign of the Wilds, the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force.

    The man who suppressed the heavens, the Master of Ten Thousand Daos.

    The man the world¡¯s cultivators saw as a sovereign among Emperors!

    Even the leaders of the various regions of the Netherworld saw him as practically invincible, the top expert of the Dao of the Sword!

    A long time ago, Su Xuanjun had ventured into the Netherworld, alone save for his sword. He¡¯d forced various major powers to meekly avert their gazes; they dared not even lose their tempers!

    Even now, tales of Su Xuanjun¡¯s legendary aplishments still circted throughout the Netherworld.

    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®trying to terrify you?¡¯¡± Cui Jingyan said in displeasure. ¡°It would take a legendary figure like Su Xuanjun to draw my grandfather¡¯s attention, and only someone like Su Xuanjun could get an inheritor of the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers to serve him. Furthermore, Su Xuanjun would indeed know our legacies and secret arts like the back of his hand!

    ¡°Besides, while there are plenty of people out there surnamed Su, of them, only Su Xuanjun meets all those conditions!¡±

    The Ninth Libationer and Xue Ye¡¯s smiles were increasingly bitter after they heard this.

    The Ninth Libationer patiently exined, ¡°Jingyan, the Swordmaster?of Abstruse?Force passed away five hundred years ago. Everyone in the Netherworld knows that. Besides, Su Yi is more than just a realm or two beneath the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force when ites to cultivation, and their statuses are as far apart as the mud and the clouds.¡±

    Cui Jingyan shook her head. ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood me. I suspect that Su Yi is Su Xuajun¡¯s reincarnation!¡±

    His reincarnation!

    The Ninth Libationer and Xue Ye¡¯s eyelids twitched.

    A momentter, Xue Ye shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The secrets of reincarnation are as fleeting as a legend even in the Netherworld. Practically no one has ever achieved rebirth.?The Swordmaster?of Abstruse?Force explored the Netherworld tens of thousands of years ago. He, too, was in search of the secrets of reincarnation. But in the end, he didn¡¯t achieve his goal.¡±

    The Ninth Libationer added, ¡°Rumor has it that anyone who reaches the far shore of the Sea of Bitterness will find the secrets of reincarnation, but as everyone knows that the Sea of Bitterness is boundless! As mighty as Imperial experts are, even they find it difficult to return from the depths of the Sea of Bitterness alive, never mind reaching the far shore.¡±

    He paused, then looked at Cui Jingyan. ¡°But the real crux of the matter is that the Swordmaster?of Abstruse?Force passed away five hundred years ago. Even if he had reincarnated, he¡¯d already be five hundred years old. How could he possibly have be an eighteen-year-old like Su Yi?¡±

    When she heard that, Cui Jingyan instantly realized that there was a problem with her hypothesis. It might seem logical, but it didn¡¯t hold up to scrutiny.

    She grimaced and muttered, ¡°But if he isn¡¯t Su Xuanjun, just what are his origins?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps only His Excellency the Adjudicator of the Netherworld knows the answer to that,¡± said the Ninth Libationer. ¡°When we return to the Netherworld, you should ask him in person, Jingyan. Then, all will surely be clear.¡±

    Cui Jingyan pursed her lips. ¡°There¡¯s no other choice.¡±

    Xue Ye suddenly said, ¡°Perhaps we can make contact with Su Yi? If we learn anything from him, it might be enough for us to figure out his origins.¡±

    Cui Jingyan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea!¡±

    The Ninth Libationer said gravely, ¡°His origins are fishy, and he¡¯s like a bundle of mysteries. We cannot be his enemies. If we approach him, we must do so without any ill intentions.

    Cui Jingyan said irritably, ¡°Ninth Libationer, he?extorted?six Yellow Springs Spirit-Condensing Pills out of me. Are we just going to let that go?¡±

    The Ninth Libationer smiled. ¡°We can use that as a pretense to approach him. Besides, since he recognized the Adjudicator of the Netherworld¡¯s pendant, it¡¯s quite likely that he¡¯s the person the Adjudicator of the Netherworld is searching for. He naturally won¡¯t be your enemy.¡±

    Cui Jingyan¡¯s beautiful eyes shifted. After a while, she said, ¡°That¡¯s true, actually¡­¡±

    The Ninth Libationer then made his decision. ¡°Three days from now, the Azure Continent¡¯s Radiant Epoch is sure to arrive. Once we¡¯ve obtained the Seed of the Azure, we can go visit Su Yi!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The Ninth Star Ruin.

    The roots of an enormous tree stretched into the void of outer space, and its branches were covered with the fragmented corpses of stars. The tree was already withered and heavily damaged.

    Even its trunk was covered in eye-catching, startling cracks; it looked as if it might fall apart at a moment¡¯s notice.

    ¡°Little Sparrow, we ought to leave.¡± A¡¯Cang stood on a branch, her expression full of grief.

    She wore cloud-patterned skirts, and her long, snow-white hair hung loose. Her jade-like feet were bare, and a perfectly round, bright and clear illusory ice wheel was reflected behind her, offsetting her ethereal mysteriousness and grace.

    On the other side of the branch, a gray little sparrow sank into a long silence, then said, ¡°I¡¯ll go gather up the monkey¡¯s remains.¡±

    It then flew off and arrived at the distant, vast continent hovering in the void.

    A single, solitary grave stood there, the words ¡°Here Lies Yuan Motian¡± carved on its surface.

    This was the grave Su Yi had left for the Sumeru Yao Emperor, Yuan Motian, upon leaving this ce.

    The gray sparrow beat its wings and effortlessly opened the grave, then used a secret ability to gather Yuan Motian¡¯s remains, seal them in a box, and take them away.

    ¡°A¡¯Cang, where are we going?¡± asked the gray sparrow.

    ¡°I want to see Fellow Daoist Su, whispered A¡¯Cang.

    She¡¯d long since nned to do this.

    ¡°Are you going to get the Seed of the Azure back?¡± asked the sparrow.

    A¡¯Cang shook her head. ¡°Only someone like him can protect the Seed of the Azure. I just want to ask him a few questions. Come on, let¡¯s go.¡±

    She¡¯d already started walking away.

    The gray sparrow hurriedly shot after her, thennded on her shoulder.

 Chapter 733: Midday Stars Against a Curtain of Dusk

    <h4>Chapter 733: Midday Stars Against a Curtain of Dusk</h4>

    On the fourth day of the fourth lunar month, heaven and earth suddenly changed. It was the middle of day, yet densely-packed stars filled the skies of the Azure Continent.

    As the stars flickered, the cloudy cover of dusk descended upon the world.

    A terrifying, oppressive presence arose everywhere on the continent.

    Midday starry skies against a curtain of dusk!

    This drew attention from cultivators throughout the world, and the factions stationed throughout the Azure Continent hurriedly finished their preparations.

    ¡°The Radiant Epoch is finally about to arrive,¡± muttered some of the older-generation cultivators. They looked conflicted.

    This was to be a golden age, but at the same time, an age of unpredictable upheaval!

    ¡°The world of the future is sure to belong to us!¡± Some of the younger cultivators were full of ambition and eagerness.

    The way they saw it, turbulent times gave rise to heroes. This was a chance to rise to prominence!

    The onset of the Radiant Epoch meant a reshuffling of the world¡¯s bnce of power.

    When the long-established order fell apart and copsed, the resulting turmoil would be their opportunity to ascend!

    ¡­¡­

    The Demonic Huan Family.

    ¡°On the first day of the Radiant Epoch, most of the Azure Continent¡¯s source power will transform into a rain of the light of the Grand Dao and feed back into the human world.¡±

    ¡°To cultivators like us, this is the first grand stroke of fortune the Radiant Epoch has to offer. Such opportunities can only be found, not sought.¡±

    ¡°Afterworld, the spiritual energy of heaven and earth might flourish and grow like mad, but no simr opportunities will arise here ever again.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, we have to take firm hold of this opportunity!¡±

    The barefoot, hemp-d Huan Tiandu stood in a ten-thousand-foot Daoist ritual ground, his hands behind his back as he peered into the sky.

    A group of the Huan Family¡¯s experts stood not far from the ritual grounds.?When they heard Huan Tiandu¡¯s words, all of them looked excited and eager.

    ¡°All of you, get ready. When the rain of the Grand Dao begins, I¡¯ll personally activate the formation within the ritual grounds and gather Grand Dao source power for you.¡± Huan Tiandu said gravely. His gaze shifted, and he looked at the Huan Family experts. ¡°I hope to see new additions to the ranks of the Huan Family¡¯s Spiritual Revolution cultivators!¡±

    Thirty thousand years was far too long, but the day they''d been waiting for was finally here!

    As the current highest authority of the Huan Family, Huan Tiandu knew that once the curtains opened on the Radiant Epoch, what would ultimately determine whether major factions flourished or?waned?was their Spiritual Revolution cultivators!

    Thus, the Demonic Huan Family had long since prepared for this day.

    ¡­¡­

    Simr scenes didn¡¯t just y out in Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain, the Burning Sun Sect, the Pure Emptiness Buddhist Sect, and other such top ancient factions.

    They happened in the three top otherworld factions¡ªthe House of the Skywalking Sword, the Tiandou Spirit Cult, and the Incarnation of Stars Sect¡ªtoo.

    The Radiant Epoch was about to arrive. As the world¡¯s peak factions, they¡¯d naturally long since made ample preparations for this day!

    Every faction was well aware that after the curtains opened on the Radiant Epoch, they could only vie for supremacy if enough new Spiritual Revolution experts arose within their ranks. The more such experts they had, the greater their advantage.

    Thus, practically every major faction didn¡¯t hesitate to pour the full extent of their resources of manpower into seizing as much of the imminent rain of the Grand Dao as possible.

    It was only by borrowing this unprecedented stroke of ¡°heavenly luck¡± that they could obtain a whole group of Spiritual Revolution cultivators capable of shouldering heavy responsibility.

    ¡­¡­

    Quite a few peak-level factions from other major worlds were already lying in wait in the Azure Continent. They wanted to seize the opportunity of the Azure Continent¡¯s Radiant Epoch too.

    Their ranks included Meng Po Pce, as well as the Kunwu Mountain Ye Family.

    ¡°Midday stars against a curtain of dusk. Unless I¡¯m mistaken, the power of the Azure Continent¡¯s source will eruptpletely within twenty-four hours!¡± the bony Ninth Libationer said gravely. ¡°The Great Xia is the heart of the Azure Continent, and it¡¯s here that we¡¯ll be able to obtain the most source power.

    ¡°I can already predict that when the source power erupts, the major factions spread throughout the Great Xia will be as frenzied as sharks after catching a whiff of blood. They¡¯ll fight for it with everything they¡¯ve got.¡±

    He paused, then turned to face Xue Ye. ¡°When the timees, control the ¡®Spirit Lamp of Redemption¡¯ to seize the Seed of the Azure.¡±

    Xue Ye nodded, his expression tranquil. ¡°So long as the Seed of the Azure appears, I¡¯ll do everything I can to obtain it.¡±

    The Spirit Lamp of Redemption.

    This was one of Meng Po Pce¡¯s Xiantian Spirit Treasures. It was born of the depths of the River of Forgetfulness, and it had the ability to absorb the ambient spiritual energy and gather the presence of the Grand Dao.

    ¡°So long as we obtain the Seed of the Azure, we¡¯ll have obtained the greatest good fortune the Azure Continent has to offer,¡± said the Ninth Libationer, his eyes zing. ¡°This is a stroke of good fortune even Emperors would?ver?over. If not for their inability to enter this world, how could we possibly have a shot at obtaining it?¡±

    Cui Jingyan couldn¡¯t help but interject, ¡°Ninth Libationer, just what applications does the Seed of the Azure have?¡±

    The Ninth Libationer smiled. ¡°The Seed of the Azure is a portion of the Azure Continent¡¯s vitality. So long as you cultivate within this world, you can use its power to absorb an unending stream of spiritual energy.

    ¡°Especially after the Radiant Epoch begins. With the Seed of the Azure, you can seize a portion of heavenly fate!

    ¡°That aside, since it¡¯s called the ¡®Seed¡¯ of the Azure, it naturally has the potential to grow and transform. As it undergoes repeated metamorphoses, it will ¡®sprout.¡¯ Ultimately, it will grow into an entire world!

    ¡°The Azure Continent itself grew in much the same way. The power of the Origins of the Azure, after countless years of evolution and growth, formed this world.?Although the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness devastated the Azure Continent, thirty thousand years ago, it was a boundless world capable of giving rise to Imperial experts!?As a portion of the Origins of the Azure¡¯s vital energy, the Seed of the Azure will, given time, surely be a brand-new world.

    ¡°What Emperor wouldn¡¯t covet such a treasure?¡±

    Cui Jingyan couldn¡¯t help but gasp. ¡°It really is an absolutely enormous stroke of fortune¡­¡±

    The Ninth Libationer sighed. ¡°Isn''t it? It¡¯s enormous beyond the limits of our imagination. It wouldn¡¯t even be an exaggeration to say that such a treasure would be wasted on those of our lowly cultivations; it¡¯d be like desecrating a heavenly treasure.

    ¡°That¡¯s because, without abilities, we have no way of helping it grow into a new world. Actually, even Imperial experts might not be able to achieve that.

    ¡°Evolving a world is far too difficult. It requires endless resources, countless years, and an enormous amount of effort and patience.

    ¡°That¡¯s why, should we obtain the Seed of the Azure, we¡¯ll take it back to the sect for safekeeping. That¡¯s the best course of action.¡±

    Here, the Ninth Libationer nced at Xue Ye.

    Xue Ye instantly understood. ¡°Ninth Libationer, rest assured. Such fortune is too great for me to handle; even if I obtain it, I can¡¯t protect it. It¡¯s best to entrust it to the sect.¡±

    The Ninth Libationer said with a smile, ¡°I trust the sect will give you an unimaginable reward.¡±

    However, Cui Jingyan had already lost interest in this.

    It was just as the Ninth Libatationer said; the Seed of the Azure was far too?grand?a stroke of fortune; she couldn¡¯t work up any interest in obtaining it.

    ¡°Dharma Protector Xue Ye, you¡¯d best be careful. There¡¯s no way other factions will pass up on the Seed of the Azure,¡± said Cui Jingyan. Her pretty eyes darted about as she warned, ¡°And then there¡¯s the mysterious Su Yi. There¡¯s a lot that¡¯s suspicious about him; don¡¯t let your guard down.¡±

    Xue Ye was stunned. He smiled and joked, ¡°Why does it seem like you¡¯re trying to use Su Yi to scare me?¡±

    Cui Jingyan shed him a charming smile. ¡°Your intuition is right on the mark.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    Deep within the mountain wilderness.

    ¡°Fortunately, we didn¡¯t arrive toote.¡± Pu Surong stared at the midday stars against a curtain of dusk. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief.

    She was apanied by a thin man with gray hair, purple eyes, and bright yellow robes.

    The man said leisurely, ¡°We cannot possibly just let such fortune slip through our fingers. How about this? Let¡¯s seize this opportunity first, then go settle the score with Su Yi.¡±

    The man looked young, but his features bore the traces of the years.

    Pu Surong was instantly solemn. ¡°That works too.¡±

    The man¡¯s name was Pu Jue, and he was ate-stage Spiritual Revolution cultivator of the Purple Moon Foxes. Among the Bright Sky Realm¡¯s Spiritual Revolution experts, hisbat prowess ced him in the top five!

    Furthermore, he wasn¡¯t the only one who¡¯de to the Azure Continent this time. There were four total Spiritual Revolution Realm experts apanying him.

    Them aside, the n had entrusted a precious treasure to Pu Jue to ensure that this operation went off without a hitch!

    ¡°Su Yi, I hope you¡¯ll cooperate with us this time. If you keep making this difficult for us¡­ disaster really will befall you,¡± muttered Pu Surong.

    ¡­¡­

    The factions scattered throughout the Azure Continent, as well as various other special existences, were waiting in silence.

    The Sea of Chaotic Spirits.

    ¡°Qing Luo,¡± the sword ve whom the yao sword Divine Misfortune had taken up residence in, had set up a strange formation on a solitary ind, and he was seated in silent meditation.

    The depths of Meteor Abyss.

    In the outside world, the power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness had already dissipated, but it still filled the depths of Meteor Abyss, like a mist hanging in the air.

    A pair of deep, strange eyes gazed up at the dome of heaven from deep within the fog.

    ¡­.Simr scenes yed out all over the Azure Continent.

    Numerous unknown entities hid themselves in various ways and waited.

    ¡­¡­

    Nine Tripod City.

    Azurecloud Court.

    Su Yi was currently eating hot pot.

    The bright red soup base bubbled, and all kinds of sliced vegetables and meats tumbled within the broth. An enticing, spicy fragrance permeated the air.

    Su Yi sipped wine between bites. Both his mind and his stomach were utterly content.

    However, in stark contrast with Su Yi¡¯s rxed indulgence, Wen Xinzhao, the Xia Emperor, and the old blind man had little interest in their food.

    Dusk descended like a curtain, and the stars were visible even at midday. A terrifying presence permeated all of the Azure Continent, including the skies above Nine Tripod City.

    They could sense it clearly even within Azurecloud Court.

    Wen Xinzhao and the others had long since noticed it, and all of them were rmed.

    However, it seemed that Su Yi wasn¡¯t the least bit concerned about these strange celestial and earthly phenomena.

    Or rather, in his eyes, none of this was as important as the hot pot before him¡­

    However, strange as it may sound, Su Yi¡¯s disregard was infectious; the less he cared, the more a wordless sense of security and peace arose within hispanions'' hearts.

    The skies could crumble around him, but he¡¯d act as if it were perfectly ordinary. The old blind man couldn¡¯t help but sigh over hisposure.?His Excellency Su Yi doesn¡¯t disappoint!

 Chapter 734: A New Era Is Imminent

    <h4>Chapter 734: A New Era Is Imminent</h4>

    After eating and drinking his fill, Su Yi sprawled outfortably in a wicker chair.

    When he looked up, he saw the dense stars overhead. They decorated a dim curtain of dusk, and they flickered on and off.

    ¡°Your Excellency, this old man predicts that the skies will erupt with enormous changes within six hours,¡± said the old blind man, who was standing beside Su Yi.

    His empty sockets were fixed on the dome of heaven too, and it seemed he could detect numerous secrets.

    ¡°Mm,¡± said Su Yi, closing his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m going to rest for a bit. Don¡¯t be nervous, everyone. Just wait for ''meat pies'' to start raining down from the heavens.¡±

    The old blind man, Wen Xinzhao, the Xia Emperor and the others looked at each other, strange looks in their eyes.

    It was going to rain meat pies?

    Su Yi was obviously fully confident! And indeed, his eyes were closed in repose. He seemed leisurely, as if he were toozy to even speak.

    He couldn¡¯t tell them this, but even before the onset of the Radiant Epoch, the greatest treasure of the Origins of the Azure had already fallen into his hands.

    Simrly, he couldn¡¯t tell them that with the Seed of the Azure in his possession, when the source power of the Grand Dao erupted, he¡¯d help them obtain the best possible benefits.

    Telling them that would be too ostentatious.

    I just hope that I can find some worthwhile opponents in this new era. Otherwise, remaining in the Azure Continent any longer will have little value to my cultivation efforts¡­?Su Yi muttered to himself.

    He¡¯d reincarnated to cultivate anew, but without opponents, how was he to sharpen his edge?

    Even if he couldn¡¯t find foes of the same cultivation, other opponents would still serve to polish him.

    Now that his cultivation had reached the peak of the Spiritual Manifestation Realm, he could seize the arrival of the Radiant Epoch to step smoothly into the Spiritual Incarnation Realm.

    But in the modern Azure Continent, the strongest experts around were only in the Spiritual Revolution Realm.

    This meant that finding worthwhile opponents had already be rather difficult.

    Thus, he was actually rather eager for this new golden age. He hoped it would give rise to a whole slew of worthy opponents.

    It¡¯d be fine even if their cultivation boundary far surpassed his!

    Time slipped by.

    Heaven and earth were shrouded in dusk, and the stars flickered. A terrifying, oppressive atmosphere and deathly silence enveloped the entire continent.

    Deep within the mountains and forests, the spirit beasts were agitated and terrified. They hid, not daring toe out.

    In prosperous, poptednds, mortals and cultivators alikey dormant. The streets and alleyways were quiet and deserted.

    Su Yi suddenly opened his eyes and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s here.¡±

    They were just two light, airy sybles, but they seemed to contain the power of precognition. A momentter, the low, rumbling of the Dao reverberated throughout the dusky dome of heaven.

    Boom!!

    It sounded like the cleaving primordial chaos, the birth of the universe. Heaven and earth trembled, and every living thing on the Azure Continent shuddered. All of them looked into the sky.

    The stars trembled as if about to fall, and one jarring, startling rift after another formed on the dusky curtain of heaven.

    Everyone who saw this was terrified, as if the heavens were about to copse.

    Throughout the world, countless people were rmed, and uproar rang out.

    ¡°The Origin of the Azure has already copsed, and its power is about to feed back into the human world. The time we¡¯ve been waiting for has finally arrived¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! The curtains have finally opened?on a?new era!¡±

    ¡°The Prohibition of Ancient Darkness resulted in the decline of the Azure Continent''s orthodoxies, and the spiritual energy was so sparse that no new Imperial experts have arisen in thirty thousand years. But from this day forth, all of that is destined to change!¡±

    ¡°Get ready. Be quick about it!¡±

    Throughout the world, countless factions got to work.

    The seven great ancient factions, the three top otherworld factions, the Kunwu Mountain Ye Family, the Purple Moon Foxes¡­ All of them used whatever methods they¡¯d prepared and rubbed their hands together with eagerness.

    Azurecloud Court.

    The old blind man, the Xia Emperor, Wen Xinzhao, and the others'' hearts swelled as they realized an unprecedented stroke of good fortune was about to descend upon the mortal world.

    Su Yi rose from his wicker chair. ¡°Xia Emperor, in a bit, you should circte the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation. That way, if anyone undergoes tribtion within city limits, it won¡¯t destroy the city.¡±

    The Xia Emperor solemnly nodded his assent. ¡°Got it.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go into the sky,¡± said Su Yi. As he spoke, he¡¯d already begun his ascent, soaring until he was ten thousand feet up.

    He was followed by the old blind man, Wen Xinzhao, Weng Jiu, Qing Ya, and Daoist Master Coldsmoke.

    ¡°When the source power of the Grand Dao falls, just take what you need. Don¡¯t get greedy; taking too much is just as bad as taking too little,¡± Su Yi ordered as he gazed up at the sky.

    The group nodded.

    Su Yi then took out the Soul-Nurturing Gourd and called for Qing Wan. ¡°That goes for you too.¡±

    Qing Wan nodded obediently. ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    She wore a fiery red dress. Her skin was snowy, and she was as pretty as a painting. She didn¡¯t seem at all like a ghost cultivator; on the contrary, she had the charm of an immortal beauty.

    Just like Wen Xinzhao, Qing Wan¡¯s cultivation had long since reached the peak of the Gathering Stars Realm, but she¡¯d suppressed it all this time. She wanted to wait until the onset of the Radiant Epoch, then break through in one fell swoop.

    Aside from Wen Xinzhao, this was everyone¡¯s first time seeing Qing Ya, and all of them were stunned.

    ¡°What a pure?soul body!¡± eximed the old blind man.

    Ghost cultivators were a subset of soul cultivators, and there was nothing the Netherworldcked more than soul cultivators.

    That was why the old blind man could tell just how extraordinary Qing Wan¡¯s aura was.

    However, both he and the others were considerate enough not to ask questions.

    Su Yi then swung his sleeves.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The Demonic Womb Xuan Ning was cultivating in and Ye Xun¡¯s sealed origin power hovered in the air.

    ¡°Xuan Ning, how¡¯s your situation?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Xuan Ning¡¯s respectful voice emanated from within the Demonic Womb. ¡°Master, your disciple has already recondensed his fleshly body and soul. Furthermore, I¡¯ve cultivated to the Xiantian Martial Ancestor level.¡±

    ¡°You managed that in just a few months? Not bad.¡± Su Yi nodded.

    When Su Yi came to the Azure Continent, he encountered a spatial storm. In the end, all that remained of him was a battered portion of his soul. Later, Su Yi had helped seal him inside the Demonic Womb, where he borrowed its power to rebuild himself.

    ¡°And you?¡± Su Yi nced at Ye Xun¡¯s sealed origin power.

    The bundle of energy quivered slightly, and immediately afterward, Ye Xun¡¯s excited voice emanated from within. ¡°Brother-in-Law, it won¡¯t be long until I¡¯vepletely refined the source power left within my body. Although I won¡¯t be able to recover my peak cultivation right away¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough,¡± interrupted Su Yi. He knew full well that if he didn¡¯t stop Ye Xun, the punk would ramble on all day!

    ¡°A grand stroke of fortune will soon arrive. You and Xuan Ning should both get ready,¡± ordered Su Yi.

    ¡°Master, I shall scrupulously carry out your orders!¡±

    ¡°Got it, Brother-in-Law!¡±

    The Xia Emperor and the others who¡¯d witnessed this exchange were thoroughly baffled.

    When Qing Wan appeared, she called Su Yi her master, as if she were his servant.

    But now, two others appeared. One called Su Yi his master too, except he was Su Yi¡¯s apprentice. The other called Su Yi his brother-inw.

    This was just too strange.

    The old blind man asked, ¡°Miss Xinzhao, when did Fellow Daoist Su ept a disciple?¡±

    The Xia Emperor asked, ¡°Miss Xinzhao, when did Fellow Daoist Su get married?¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Wen Xinzhao waspletely baffled too. How could she possibly answer their questions?

    Boom!

    Suddenly, thunder reverberated deep within the distant dome of heaven, echoing throughout the world below.

    Everyone¡¯s hearts shook.

    Then, rifts appeared in the sky, one after another, and a boundless rain of the light of the Grand Dao burst forth, like water through the dam.

    The source of the Azure Continent had finally erupted!

    The boundless skies instantly seemed to copse, and the rain of the light of the Grand Dao descended like the tide. It was just so dazzling and radiant.

    Looking up from the ground, it was as if countless shooting stars were falling down to earth. They were bright and colorful, grand and majestic, a shocking sight.

    The entire Azure Continent instantly boiled over!

    The Demonic Huan Family.

    Huan Tianxu¡¯s sleeves billowed around him, and he shouted, ¡°Activate the grand formation!¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, the ten-thousand-meter ritual grounds activated, and pirs of light manifested of a formation shot into the heavens.

    Simr scenes unfolded in other prominent factions.

    It was as if the world¡¯s cultivators had gone insane. They used every method at their disposal to seize as much of the good fortune raining from the heavens as they could. As big as it was, the entire world descended into mad revelry.

    ¡°Activate!¡± Xue Ye stood in the skies over the Dark Immortal Grounds, his voice booming like spring thunder.

    A blood-red, mottled bronzemp hovered in front of him, casting a thousand-foot-wide ck shadow, like flowing, endlessly churning ck waters.

    The Xiantian Spirit Treasure, the Spirit Lamp of Redemption!

    The Kunwu Mountain Ye Family.

    Ye Xiao leisurely put away his book, gazed up at the sky, and muttered, ¡°The Seed of the Azure is mine. If anyone tries to take it, I¡¯ll kill them.¡±

    The depths of his eyes shone with bloodlust and murderousness.

    Whoosh!

    A momentter, he arrived in the air, and took out a dusty gray y pot. It revolved in midair, then suddenly expanded until it was the size of a house.

    A vortex of ck light surged within it.

    The Heaven-Devouring Pot!

    This was a Xiantian Spirit Treasure.

    Deep within Meteor Abyss.

    Boom!

    The power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness churned, and a tall, stalwart figure strode out of the depths of the mists.

    His ck hair was disheveled, and he wore blood-stained, golden?Daoist?robes. The power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness surged around him, obscuring his features.

    ¡°After tens of thousands of years of dormancy, I, Ninth Star, have finally made it to this day¡­¡± A cold, raspy voice emanated throughout the Meteor Abyss. That tall, stalwart, golden-robed figure threw back his head andughed.

    Hisughter boomed like thunder, shaking the nine heavens.

    The skies above Azurecloud Court.

    Su Yi stood with his hands behind his back, gazing at the downpour of the light of the Grand Dao source power raining from the heavens. His expression was calm, and he did nothing at all.

    However, the old blind man, the Xia Emperor, and the others were astonished to discover that the descending light of the Grand Dao gathered around the city, like a school of fish flocking around a reef. It was surging toward where Su Yi stood from all sides.

    ¡°This¡­.¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned. What was going on?

    Was this heaven¡¯s favor?

    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Go on and gather it up.¡± Su Yi nced at the others.

    Only then did they react as if awakening from a dream. All of them got to work.

 Chapter 735: A Strange Eye Appears Once More

    <h4>Chapter 735: A Strange Eye Appears Once More</h4>

    The light of the Grand Dao surged through the sky from all directions.

    The old blind man and the others each got to work, gathering it with all their might.

    This was manifested?of the?power of the Azure Contient¡¯s source, and it was full of the divine charm of the Grand Dao. Regardless of their level, this was the type of good fortune cultivators could usually only dream of.

    To their delight, gathering the power of the Grand Dao took almost no effort at all!

    Xuan Ning and Ye Xun took action at the same time.

    However, Su Yi undoubtedly benefited the most.

    It was as if he were a torch, and the ¡°raindrops¡± of light of the Grand Dao were like moths to the me. They surged toward him, one after another.

    As a result, the skies around Su Yi werepletely enshrouded in the boundless rain of light!

    This unbelievable scene drew attention from cultivators throughout Nine Tripod City.

    However, no one dared approach to seize good fortune from him.

    A man¡¯s reputation didn¡¯t appear out of nowhere. Who was so sick of living as to set their sights on Su Yi¡¯s good fortune?

    Still, there was no denying that the cultivators in Nine Tripod City were lucky.

    As time passed, Su Yi drew more and more of the rain of the Grand Dao to the city. It poured onto the city, far denser than anywhere else.?The cultivators within the city naturally benefited from this too; it made gathering the rain of the Grand Dao much easier.

    Whoosh~ Whoosh~

    Waves of the light rain of the Grand Dao fused into Su Yi¡¯s body. All of it surged into the Seed of the Azure.

    He was already at the peak of the Spiritual Manifestation Realm, on the verge of a breakthrough.

    Now, as he gathered the light of the Grand Dao, he ensured that when he broke into the Spiritual Incarnation Realm, he¡¯d forge the firmest possible foundations with ease!

    Heaven and earth were in turmoil, and the dense rain of the Grand Dao poured down on the human world like a waterfall.

    It wasn¡¯t just Su Yi and hispanions; throughout the Azure Continent, every living thing frantically absorbed this unprecedented stroke of good fortune.

    However, there was simply too much of it above Nine Tripod City. It was vast and boundless, and it nketed heaven and earth. It was far more abundant than anywhere else.

    Rather, some of the rain that ought to have fallen in other ces instead surged toward Nine Tripod City.

    Were someone to look down from on high, they¡¯d see that all territories within ten thousand miles of Nine Tripod City were affected.

    Naturally, numerous people noticed these changes.

    ¡°Why is the source power of the Grand Dao gathering around Nine Tripod City?¡± some asked in bewilderment.

    ¡°The Xia Emperor must be behind this!¡± Others gnashed their teeth, their expressions dark.

    ¡°If the power of the Grand Dao all shoots toward Nine Tripod City, how will we get our share?¡±

    ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s go to Nine Tripod City! We can¡¯t let the imperial family monopolize this good fortune!¡±

    Numerous cultivatorsunched into action, rushing to Nine Tripod City from all sides.

    ¡­.

    ¡°Brother Su, I can no longer suppress my cultivation boundary,¡± said Wen Xinzhao.

    Su Yi was briefly stunned, but then, heughed. ¡°You don¡¯t need to suppress it. Go ahead and break through; I¡¯ll act as your dharma protector.¡±

    ¡°Mm!¡±

    She was dressed in clothes as white as snow, with an ancient sword strapped to her back. When she stopped suppressing her cultivation, her aura instantly erupted, like a long dormant volcano.

    Boom!

    Forceful sword intent soared into the heavens.

    Dark tribtion clouds gathered deep in the dome of heaven, and the destructive aura of an impending tribtion swept across heaven and earth.

    The skies were like a curtain of dusk, and the stars shone at midday. The light of the Grand Dao was still falling like rain, and now, someone was undergoing their Tribtion of Spiritual Manifestation. The entire stretch of heaven and earth was instantly thrown into turmoil and permeated with a strange, intimidating atmosphere.

    By breaking through now, she can absorb the source power of the Grand Dao amidst the destruction. That will help her cultivation base undergo aplete metamorphosis¡­?thought Su Yi.

    Boom!

    Tribtion lightning rumbled, and lightning fell.

    Throughout Nine Tripod City, numerous cultivators were paying attention to this disturbance, and all were astonished.

    Wen Xinzhao¡¯s graceful figure stood in the air, like ady immortal of the?sword killing?her way through the nine heavens as she weed her Tribtion of Spiritual Manifestation.

    Boom!

    The tribtion was dazzlingly bright, and the aura it emanated was terrifying beyond limit.

    Wen Xinzhao shed with it head-on, showing no sign of fear whatsoever. She darted about, nimble as a streak of sword light, fighting within the rumbling thunder and lightning.

    Su Yi watched carefully for a moment, then looked away.

    Wen Xinzhao¡¯s tribtion of Spiritual Manifestation was unimaginably powerful, but Su Yi could tell that it couldn¡¯t threaten her.

    ¡°Master, I¡­ I''m going to break through too¡­¡± Qing Wan stammered not muchter.

    Su Yi was just about to nod his agreement when something suddenly urred to him, and he said to the other, ¡°Stay here for now. I¡¯m taking Qing Wan outside the city.¡±

    With that, he shot outside city limits, Qing Wan hot on his heels.

    Once they were outside, Su Yi stood in midair and said, ¡°You can begin.¡±

    Qing Wan nodded. Her fiery red dress swayed, and her deep, clear gaze turned toward the dome of heaven.

    In that moment¡ª

    Boom!

    Tribtion thunder rumbled deep within the dome of heaven.

    A stretch of strange, blood-colored tribtion clouds surged forth, the sight stinging the eyes. The cmitous aura they emanated was enough to make one¡¯s hair stand on end.

    ¡°Tribtion clouds like blood, taking the shape of a datura flower. This is one of the three most taboo tribtions a soul cultivator can face!¡±

    The old blind man watched this y out from within Nine Tripod City, and he couldn¡¯t help but cry out, looking utterly surprised.

    In the Netherworld, those capable of triggering the three great forbidden Tribtions of Spiritual Manifestation were absolutely as rare as phoenix feathers and qilin horns. Even in peak orthodoxies, they were the cream of the crop!

    A Datura Flower Tribtion¡­ Her Tribtion of Spiritual Manifestation isn¡¯t at all ordinary¡­?thought Su Yi.

    He could naturally determine what type of tribtion this was.

    However, he wasn¡¯t exactly surprised. He was well aware of Qing Wan¡¯s foundations and aptitude, and furthermore, she¡¯d been cultivating by his side, and she practiced the Ten Directions Asura Sutra. Among ghost cultivators, she was already a peak-level genius.

    Boom!

    The blood-colored tribtion clouds churned as the grand tribtion erupted.

    Bright red tribtion lightning ripped through the sky, crashing murderously down. The aura of destruction it emanated was terrifying beyond limit.

    At that moment, Qing Wan seemed like an entirely different person. Her clear eyes shed like lightning, her bearing was sharp and forceful, and she emanated an air of aloof, contemptuous pride.

    Her blood-colored dress swayed around her as she met her tribtion head-on.

    Su Yi stood with his hands behind his back, watching from afar.

    asionally, he nced at the city, where Wen Xinzhao was undergoing her tribtion.

    The more time passed, the less worried he was.

    It was just as he¡¯d thought; both Qing Wan and Wen Xinzhao had long since prepared to meet their respective tribtions.

    Even if their tribtions were both extremely rare and terrifying, their abilities and aptitude were enough to handle them.

    Hm??Su Yi suddenly noticed that numerous cultivators had blurred into streaks of light, and they were shooting toward Nine Tripod City from afar.

    After a moment¡¯s thought, he understood.

    He was using the aura of the Seed of the Azure to gather the light of the Grand Dao. This had undoubtedly made it harder for cultivators in other ces to absorb it.

    Thus, they¡¯d all rushed to Nine Tripod City. They were here to vie for good fortune, nothing more.

    However, Su Yi wasn¡¯t overly concerned.

    The rain of the Grand Dao was boundlessly enormous, and it nketed the entire continent. There was no way any one person could monopolize it.

    Not even he could possibly seize it all for himself.

    ¡°Stop! That¡¯s Banished Immortal Su!¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°This won¡¯t be easy.¡±

    Numerous voices rang out. When the cultivators who¡¯d rushed over saw Su Yi hovering overhead, their expressions changed, and they stopped in their tracks.

    As time passed, more and more cultivators gathered in the surrounding area.

    But from beginning to end, no one dared approach the gates of Nine Tripod City.

    Because Su Yi was there! Who in this world didn¡¯t know how terrifying Su Yi was?

    However, they weren¡¯t willing to just up and leave.

    All of a sudden, the atmosphere was stifled and restless.

    Finally, one of the older-generation cultivators worked up his courage and said in a quavering voice, ¡°Su¡­ Your Excellency Su Yi, can¡­ can wepete for good fortune here?"

    All eyes were instantly upon Su Yi.

    Su Yi said without the slightest interest, ¡°Sure.¡±

    It was just one word, but it was like a blessing from the heavens. The gathered cultivators all whooped for joy.

    ¡°Many thanks, Your Excellency!¡±

    ¡°Many thanks!¡±

    Cries of gratitude swept forth like a wave.

    Some of the cultivators were inwardly delighted.?With His Excellency Su here, we can vie for the rain of the light of the Grand Dao without fear of others¡¯ wickedness. This is unquestionably wonderful news for us!

    And that was indeed the case.

    More cultivators arrived from all directions to vie for good fortune, but they all seemed very restrained. None dared cause conflict or disorder; they each relied on their skills topete for good fortune.

    The reason for this was simple: they were worried that they¡¯d displease Su Yi otherwise!

    Time slipped by.

    In the time it took to brew a cup of tea, Wen Xinzhao sessfully overcame her tribtion, smoothly entering the Spiritual Manifestation Realm. She was now a true advanced cultivator of the Spirit Dao!

    ¡°Quick, go back and enter seclusion to stabilize your cultivation.¡± Su Yi smiled, then ordered from afar.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Wen Xinzhao straightforwardly agreed, turned, and headed back to Azurecloud Court.

    Not long after, Qing Wan weed thestyer of her lightning tribtion too.

    However, thestyer was utterly strange. It took on the form of a grayish, dim, bloody vortex thousands of feet across.

    The cmitous aura it emanated stimted the nearby cultivators, and without exception, their expressions shifted.

    ¡°What level of Tribtion of Spiritual Manifestation is that?¡± A series of startled cries rang out.

    ¡°Just as I thought. Qing Wan¡¯s tribtion is no ordinary Datura Flower Tribtion¡­¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed.

    Last year, on their way to the Great Xia, Qing Wan underwent her tribtion of metamorphosis, acquiring a spiritual body. At the time, she faced a simrly taboo tribtion.

    It was for that reason that Su Yi led her outside Nine Tripod City. This way, she wouldn¡¯t affect Wen Xinzhao.

    Su Yi suddenly sensed something, and he looked at Qing Wan.

    He wasn¡¯t sure when it had gotten there, but the image of a strangendscape had appeared around Qing Wan: mountains and rivers hanging upside-down from the sky, overlooking an abyss!

    Upon closer inspection, the image resembled a strange, indifferent eye. The invertedndscape was its pupil, its depth a void-like abyss.

    ¡°It¡¯s that mysterious power merged with Qing Wan¡¯stent potential again¡­¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    This was already his second time seeing that mysterious power.

 Chapter 736: The Early Bird Gets the Worm

    <h4>Chapter 736: The Early Bird Gets the Worm</h4>

    Before Su Yi had time to think, the strange ¡°eye¡± behind Qing Wan gazed up into the depths of the tribtion clouds overhead.

    At that moment, the vortex-like blood-red tribtion lightning suddenly produced a sound that shook heaven and earth.

    Immediately afterward, churning blood-red electrical tribtion light poured down like a waterfall, surging into the image of the strange eye.

    After absorbing all that tribtion light, the eye shone as dazzling as a miniature sun, then fused into Qing Wan¡¯s elegant figure, bit by bit.

    Then, Qing Wan herself burst with radiant light!

    Searing light soared into the heavens, dazzling beyond measure.

    ¡°This again¡­¡± A strange look appeared in Su Yi¡¯s eyes.

    He flipped his palm, and a mysterious soul jade appeared before him.

    One surface was carved with a diagram almost identical to the strange eye, while the other side was carved with an borate, twisting Edict.

    The soul jade originally belonged to Qing Wan. When Su Yi first obtained it, he could tell that it was made of Spirit-Harboring Profound Pith, a treasure of heaven and earth. Furthermore, the Edict and diagram were undoubtedly the work of an Imperial expert!

    This was why Su Yi dared say with certainty that Qing Wan¡¯s origins were extraordinary.

    Furthermore, he¡¯d inferred that the source power within the jade had long since transformed into a brand and fused into Qing Wan¡¯stent potential.

    When Qing Wan encountered a lethal threat, the power of the brand would surge forth and help her avert disaster.

    What was happening now was an example of this.

    The finalyer of her lightning tribtion was far beyond a Datura Flower Tribtion, and it contained a taboo aura that stunned even Su Yi.?However, Qing Wan used the power of the strange eye to crush the tribtion into powder!

    Whoosh~~

    As he pondered, Su Yi noticed that when the light of the tribtion enveloped Qing Wan, she underwent an earth-shaking metamorphosis.

    Su Yi immediately took out a set of his clothes and charged over in a sh.

    Qing Wan stood silently within the surging light, her graceful figure shrouded in ethereal, dreamlike spiritual light.

    There wasn¡¯t so much an inch of thread left on her.

    What if someone saw this? Wouldn¡¯t that be terrible?

    Su Yi immediately wrapped Qing Wan in his clothing. However, that stunning scene lingered in his consciousness.

    Tch, her figure¡¯s getting better and better¡­?He couldn¡¯t help but sigh to himself.

    Now that he thought about it, this was his second time seeing Qing Wan entirely uncovered. Her beauty and figure were noticeably more exquisite than before.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Qing Wan had obviously realized what was happening, and her fair, jade-like face flushed red. She looked as if she longed to bury her head in her chest and hide.

    When he saw how shy he was, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Quick, go back and cultivate. Take this time to stabilize your cultivation base.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± said Qing Wan, as quiet as a gnat.

    With that, she disappeared into thin air, as if she were fleeing.

    When we find a suitable opportunity, it¡¯s about time for us to dual cultivate,?thought Su Yi.

    Qing Wan had a pure Yin physique to begin with. Now that she was in the Spiritual Manifestation Realm and he¡¯d already taught her the technique, dual cultivating would have enormous benefits for both of them.

    Yin couldn¡¯t exist with Yang, and Yang couldn¡¯t grow without Yin.

    Dual cultivation pursued the intermingling of Yin and Yang, the fusion of fire and water.

    A momentter, Su Yi shook his head and looked up at the distant dome of heaven.

    Although the tribtion clouds had dispersed, the stars still flickered, and the skies were still dusky. The rain of the light of the Grand Dao still poured down from the heavens.

    This state had alreadysted a little less than ten minutes.

    However, the world¡¯s cultivators only managed to obtain a small portion of this power.

    The vast majority of the Grand Dao source energy ultimately merged into the Azure Continent, transforming into iparably flourishing vital energy that nourished all living things. It would go on to transform everything about the continent¡­

    However, it was still a bit early to discuss that.

    Su Yi stood in midair, and although he¡¯d yet to do anything, the raining Grand Dao source power poured into his body.

    As he absorbed more and more, the Seed of the Azure grew within him. It was obviously thirty percent bigger than before!

    ¡°No¡ª¡ª!¡±

    Suddenly, someone shrieked in terror.

    Far away, a cultivator coughed up blood, and his cultivation base crumbled as he plummeted from the heavens.

    His cultivation was ruined. He¡¯d been crippled!

    The others striving for the rain of the light of the Grand Dao visibly reacted to this.

    As wondrous of an opportunity as this is, too much is worse than too little. Overdoing it will inevitably result in bacsh.?Su Yi shook his head.

    One meal wasn¡¯t enough to get fat. As miraculous as the rain of light was, it was important to be aware of how much one¡¯s body could take. Going past your limits would do more harm than good.

    A miraculous medicine could boost a cultivator¡¯s cultivation, but if an ordinary mortal consumed the same pill, they¡¯d be unable to bear its power. Their body would burst, killing them.

    Gathering the light manifested?of the?Grand Dao was much the same.

    The other cultivators took this scene as a warning, and all of them calmed down and repressed their greed.

    This was indeed a grand opportunity, but they needed to make sure they could endure it!

    A few of the cultivators even decided to stop here instead of coveting more.

    ¡°Qing Ya, don¡¯t be greedy.¡± When Su Yi returned to Azurecloud Court, he saw that Qing Ya looked drunk. Her cheeks were ruddy, and she staggered. Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find the sight amusing.

    He raised his hand and rapped her on the head.

    Her agitated, chaotic qi instantly mellowed, and she returned to normal, as if awakening from a dream.

    ¡°Quick, go sit down and meditate,¡± ordered Su Yi.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Qing Ya chirped, turned, and walked back into Azurecloud Court.

    In the time that followed, Weng Jiu and the Xia Emperor stopped too. They no longer tried to absorb any of the falling energy. Clearly, they too had reached the limit of what they could endure.

    In the end, only the old blind man, Xuan Ning, and Ye Xun remained.

    The three of them had simr situations, and Su Yi wasn¡¯t worried about them.

    Both the old blind man and Xuan Ning had been injured in a spatial storm on their way to the Azure Continent, and all that remained of them was a wisp of their soul.

    However, they retained their knowledge and experience. They naturally knew how to refine the light of the Grand Dao for their own use.

    In his peak, Ye Xun was the world-famous Netherworld Asura Emperor. He too knew when to stop.

    Su Yi stood there calmly. The rain was still gathering toward him from all directions.

    Like rivers flowing into the sea.

    Su Yi was in possession of the Seed of the Azure, so he naturally wasn¡¯t worried about being unable to bear this massive, unending influx of Grand Dao source power.

    It won¡¯t be toote to break through after they¡¯ve reached their limit,?thought Su Yi.

    He nned to break through too. His goal was the Spiritual Incarnation Realm!

    Meanwhile¡ª

    ¡°Ninth Libationer, the Seed of the Azure has yet to appear. I¡¯m afraid someone has long since beaten us to the punch.¡±

    Within the Dark Immortal Grounds, Xue Ye furrowed his brow.

    The Spirit Lamp of Redemption cast ck, fiery light as it drew in and absorbed the rain of the Grand Dao.

    Not far away, the bony Ninth Libationer fell silent. A momentter, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Let me investigate.¡±

    As he spoke, he removed a shiny silver mirror from his sleeves and soared into the air.

    The mirror lit up, and profound and inscrutable energy fluctuations emanated from its surface. Immediately afterward, a session of strange scenes appeared reflected on the ss.

    A little whileter

    The images suddenly froze.

    The Ninth Libationer looked at it, and was astonished to discover an iparably magnificent city reflected on the mirror¡¯s surface.

    ¡°Throughout the Azure Continent, this city¡¯s concentration of the rain of the light of the Grand Dao is the densest. It¡¯s far beyond other ces,¡± said the Ninth Libationer, his gaze somber and his voice raspy. ¡°I suspect that one of the experts within the city has obtained the Seed of the Azure!¡±

    This treasure was called the Heaven-Surveying Spirit Mirror. It could sense the changes in the energies of heaven and earth and reflect different scenes. It was extremely mystical.

    ¡°Ee? Isn¡¯t?that Nine?Tripod City?¡± Cui Jingyan eximed from not far away.

    Xue Ye¡¯s heart shook, and he looked bbergasted. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±

    The Ninth Libationer reacted as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning. ¡°It¡¯s him!?¡±

    Nine Tripod City was the imperial capital of the Great Xia, but throughout the city, only one person could have silently seized the Seed of the Azure before anyone else, and without anyone else knowing it.

    And that was Su Yi!

    The corners of Xue Ye¡¯s lips twitched, and his expression turned utterly unsightly. ¡°How could this have happened? We didn¡¯t even get a chance topete for it. He just ran off with it before anyone else¡­¡±

    Cui Jingyan burst intoughter, her eyes narrowing into crescent moons. ¡°I said it, didn¡¯t I? You ought to be most on guard against Su Yi. ?But¡­ Even I wouldn¡¯t have guessed he¡¯d be so capable. He didn¡¯t give the rest of us a chance at all¡­¡±

    Xue Ye waspletely out of sorts.

    The Ninth Libationer had aplex look on his face as he sighed, ¡°We ought to have realized this a long time ago. This is someone the Adjudicator of the Netherworld has his eye on. How could he have let the Seed of the Azure slip through his fingers?¡±

    ¡°Enough already! Stop with all the sighing. Since Su Yi seized the seed, how about¡­ we go snatch it from him?¡± Cui Jingyan suggested gleefully.

    The Ninth Libationer snorted coldly, ¡°Jingyan, seems to me that you¡¯re looking to avenge a personal grudge. We won¡¯t fall for it! If conflict breaks out,?you¡¯ll?be fine. Su Yi will hold back out of respect for your grandfather. But what about us? We¡¯ll be finished!¡±

    Cui Jingyan pursed her lips and looked at Xue Ye. ¡°And are you willing to see Su Yi obtain the Seed of the Azure?¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Xue Ye said, ¡°I¡¯m not willing, but so what? My family¡¯s ancestors aren¡¯t anywhere near as impressive as the Adjudicator of the Netherworld.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Cui Jingyan sighed in disappointment. ¡°How awfully dull.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The Kunwu Mountain Ye Family.

    ¡°The Seed of the Azure must be in Nine Tripod City!¡± Ye Xiao furrowed his brow, and the depths of his gaze surged with cold intent and murderousness. ¡°Once this grand stroke of fortunees to a close, we have to investigate!¡±

    Simr scenes took ce in every peak faction of the Azure Continent.

    ¡°How could the Seed of the Azure possibly have appeared in Nine Tripod City out of nowhere?¡±

    ¡°That punk Su Yi must be behind this!¡±

    ¡°Bastard!

    ¡°He¡¯s over the line! This is just too much!¡±

    The various major factions were shaken into action, and some of the old-timers were so angry that they almost coughed up blood.

    They¡¯d waited and prepared for today¡¯s good fortune for a long, long time. They¡¯d racked their brains over it, without ever realizing that someone had already run off with the greatest fortune of all, the Seed of the Azure!

    Who wouldn¡¯t have felt stifled? Who wouldn¡¯t have felt like they were going insane?

 Chapter 737: Returning Grander than Before

    <h4>Chapter 737: Returning Grander than Before</h4>

    Meteor Abyss.

    When the rain of the light of the Grand Dao poured down from the heavens, the boundless ¡°waterfall¡± poured into the depths of Meteor Abyss, only for a tall, stalwart figure to devour it all.

    It was a shocking sight.

    An ordinary cultivator couldn¡¯t possibly have endured that much power. However, the tall, stalwart figure was like a bottomless hole, devouring the power of the Grand Dao without end.

    Someone sighed, ¡°Compared to theplete Origins of the Azure, absorbing this smattering of the power of the Grand Dao is like trying to put out a wildfire with a ss of water¡­

    ¡°No matter. Once I¡¯ve recovered some of my vitality, I¡¯ll go seize the Seed of the Azure. It¡¯s only by refining the Seed that I have a chance of fully recovering from the injuries I''ve suffered in this world!¡±

    ¡­..

    The curtain of dusk was increasingly dense. Deep within the sky, the stars swayed.

    Throughout the Azure Continent, tribtion clouds surged forth as countless cultivators chose this moment to wee their tribtions.

    It was a magnificent sight.

    Throughout the world, tribtion clouds surged, lightning shed, and thunder rumbled. The number of cultivators undergoing tribtion shot up like bamboo shoots after a spring rain. Nothing like this had ever happened before.

    Nine Tripod City was no exception.

    When he saw so many tribtions y out at once, even Su Yi felt as if his horizons were expanding.

    Today, those undergoing tribtion were as numerous as the carp in a river. There were too many of them to count!

    One such tribtion was particrly noteworthy: Xuan Ning underwent tribtion and entered Grain Avoidance from within the Demonic Womb.

    However, Su Yi wasn¡¯t at all worried about him.

    When the thick, brilliant bolts of tribtion lightning mmed into the Demonic Womb, Xuan Ning used a wondrous technique to neutralize them, one by one.?In the end, the Demonic Womb wasn¡¯t damaged in the least. Xuan Ning neutralized the full extent of the grand tribtion.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Xuan Ning, your fortune is indeed as grand as the heavens themselves,¡± said the old blind man enviously.

    Demonic Wombs were extremely rare to begin with, and his breakthrough perfectly coincided with the onset of the Radiant Epoch and the rain of the light of the Grand Dao. He didn¡¯t even need to think to know that the benefits Xuan Ning had obtained were beyond imagining.

    ¡°You tter me, Fellow Daoist. That I received these benefits today is entirely thanks to my master!¡± Xuan Ning¡¯s voice emanated from within the Demonic Womb.

    ¡°Alright, you should continue your seclusion,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    ¡°Your disciple shall assiduously carry out your orders, Master!¡±?As Xuan Ning¡¯s voice rang out, Su Yi put away the Demonic Womb.

    He then looked at the old blind man. ¡°When you enter seclusion, remember to refine one of the Yellow Springs Spirit-Condensing Pills. That will help you repair your soul.¡±

    The old blind man nodded his agreement.

    Earlier, Su Yi split the six Yellow Springs Spirit-Condensing Pills between the old blind man, Xuan Ning, and Ye Xun.

    This was to help the three of them repair their damaged souls.

    ¡°And you? How much longer can you hold out?¡± Su Yi fixed his gaze upon Ye Xun¡¯s sealed origin power.

    Ye Xun said smugly, ¡°No matter how long the rainsts, I can keep going!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was inquisitive as he said, ¡°But if you do that, you¡¯ll need a long time to refine all that Grand Dao source power. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to remain within your sealed origin power for a while.¡±

    ¡°?¡± Ye Xun looked at him in confusion.

    ¡°It¡¯s for the best,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°It¡¯ll save me the trouble of you causing problems. More importantly, without you around, my ears can enjoy a little peace.¡±

    ¡°????¡± Ye Xun¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Brother-in-Law, I¡­.¡±

    Ye Xun was just about to say something, but Su Yi cut him off before he could finish. ¡°This grand stroke of fortune is nearing its end. If you don¡¯t hurry up and gather the rain of the light of the Grand Dao while you still can, it¡¯ll only be harder to recover your former cultivation base.¡±

    Ye Xun instantly fell silent.

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t lying, either.

    The rain had alreadysted about half an hour, and it was nowhere near as dense as before. It was even starting to get a bit sparse.

    <i>Rumble! Boom!</i>

    Tribtion clouds surged overhead. All kinds of tribtions unfolded, and thunder and lightning ran rampant, rising and falling. It was a magnificent sight.

    Su Yi watched this y out, then gave up on the idea of undergoing tribtion within city limits.

    If he attempted a breakthrough here, it was highly likely that other cultivators¡¯ tribtions would influence?his.

    Simrly, Su Yi had brought Qing Wan outside of the city to undergo tribtion for fear that her tribtion would affect Wen Xinzhao.

    As time passed, the curtain of dusk gradually receded, and the flickering stars gradually faded into the sky.

    The rain of the light of the Grand Dao pouring into the world dissipatedpletely.

    Night fell.

    Throughout the Azure Continent, tribtion clouds churned. Those attempting breakthroughs didn¡¯t decrease in number; on the contrary, their numbers only increased with time.

    Su Yi left Azurecloud Court and arrived outside the city.

    The cultivators who¡¯d gathered here earlier were already starting to disperse.

    The boundlessnds beneath the night sky were deserted and lonely. asionally, the sound of tribtion thunder emanated from afar, reverberating throughout the human world.

    Su Yi sat alone atop a hill not far from Nine Tripod City, drinking and sensing heaven and earth in silence.

    It was the fourth day of the fourth month, the day the curtains opened on the Radiant Epoch.

    On this day, stars appeared in broad daylight against a curtain of dusk. A rain of the light of the Grand Dao fell from the heavens, nourishing all living things and triggering changes that would affect the entire continent.

    Countless cultivators vied to absorb the rain of light, and many underwent tribtion and broke through.

    Thendscape was simrly nourished by the source power of the Grand Dao.

    All of these changes were entirely unprecedented.

    However, Su Yi knew that the Radiant Epoch had only just begun.

    In the years that followed, all manner of unbelievable situations would arise throughout the world. At the same time, the world would descend into unpredictable turmoil.

    A night wind blew past, bringing with it wisps of spiritual energy.

    Grasses flourished in the cracks of boulders, rustling audibly as they grew.

    A tender yellow flower grew at speeds visible to the naked eye, swaying in the night wind.

    Ordinary things had changedpletely. They were full of life, and they emanated wisps of spirituality.

    ¡°After thirty thousand years beneath the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness, this world hit rock bottom, only to turn things around. However, once this trend peaks, the world will inevitably wane. Worldly affairs are a cycle; what goes up, muste down.¡± Su Yi took a sip of wine and whispered to himself, ¡°This was a major world capable of supporting Imperial experts, but even so, it cannot exist forever, much less those Emperors who consider themselves as ¡®eternal as the sun and moon.¡¯

    ¡°Emperors might seem like supreme, unsurpassed beings, but the Profound Dao is just another path of the Grand Dao. Loftier paths surely exist above it!¡±

    Time passed, one day after another.

    The hill Su Yi had upied was covered in grasses and other vegetation, and it emanated dense life force.

    But he still didn¡¯t break through.

    It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t, but that it wasn¡¯t quite the right time.

    He cleared his mind and emptied his heart as he sat there, gazing at the movements of the stars. He watched as night and day switched ces, and took in every change throughout the surroundingndscape.

    Wen Xinzhao, Qing Wan, and the others came to find him, but Su Yi sent them back with a smile. He said he was pondering various matters rted to the Grand Dao, and that when the urge struck him, he¡¯d prove his Dao and enter the Spiritual Incarnation Realm.

    Although hispanions found this rather strange, they didn¡¯t disturb him any further.

    In the time that followed, Nine Tripod City livened up, and fewer and fewer people underwent tribtion.

    However, the state of the world was instantly thrown into turmoil.

    ¡°In the Southern Skies Province, the ruins of a Buddhist cave buried for tens of thousands of years reappeared. Fiery light moved the nine heavens, and Sanskrit chanting emanated in all directions. The various major factions are allpeting to investigate it!¡±

    ¡°In the Glittering Ghost Domain, a strange and unfathomable blessed mountain burst through the ground and towered into the heavens!¡±

    ¡°Spirit beasts are rampaging in the Coldsky Province. The beast wave has affected over a hundred cities, resulting in countless casualties!¡±

    ¡­News of this sort spread throughout the world, causing inestimable uproar and countless bloody incidents.

    While the rest of the world was in turmoil, Nine Tripod City remained rtively calm.

    This was the imperial family¡¯s territory, and it was covered in the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation. Furthermore, an unmatched, legendary figure like Su Yi was here to hold down the fort. Ordinary factions simply didn¡¯t dare to cause trouble here.

    This was rare and precious. Many cultivators now saw Nine Tripod City as a purend in otherwise turbulent times.

    As a result, countless cultivators flooded in from all sides in hopes of taking up residence within Nine Tripod City.

    The eleventh day of the fourth lunar month.

    The seventh day following the advent of the Radiant Epoch.

    As dusk fell.

    Weng Jiu hurried over, looking concerned. ¡°Fellow Daoist, Pu Surong is back, and she¡¯s brought a whole group of Spiritual Revolution experts. She doesn¡¯t just want to leave with Qingyuan; she specifically said she wants the Baleful Metal Gourd back too.¡±

    ¡°Where are they?¡± said Su Yi from his wicker chair. He was admiring the distant, fiery light of the sunset, and he seemed cozy and content.

    ¡°They¡¯re¡­¡± Weng Jiu was just about to say something when a group appeared over the horizon.

    Their leader was Pu Surong.

    A gray-haired, purple-eyed, thin man in bright yellow robes walked beside her.

    His steps were leisurely and unhurried, and when he opened his eyes, they shone with traces of the vicissitudes of the years.

    Them aside, the group included three other men and one other woman. Each had the distinctive aura of a Spiritual Revolution Realm expert.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Weng Jiu¡¯s expression shifted dramatically.

    ¡°We followed you here, of course,¡± said Pu?Surong?with a faint smile. She then turned to herpanions and said, ¡°Allow me to introduce you. That¡¯s Young Lord Su Yi, a heaven-defying, unmatched figure. He¡¯s the one who defeated elder Pu Hongqian, resulting in the loss of the Baleful Metal Gourd.¡±

    She then turned to Su Yi and inclined her head in greeting. ¡°Young Lord Su, we meet again. Allow me to introduce you. This is Elder Pu Jue. He¡¯s in thete-stage Spiritual Revolution Realm, and he¡¯s in the top five among those of his cultivation in the Bright Skies Realm.¡±

    From his wicker chair, Su Yi swept his gaze across the Purple Moon Fox experts. ¡°I can see that you made ample preparations this time.¡±

    Pu Surong smiled. ¡°If you weren¡¯t so strong, we wouldn¡¯t have rallied so many experts.¡±

    ¡°I warned youst time, didn¡¯t I?¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Even if the Imperial-level ancestor of the Purple Moon Foxes showed up, he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave with Miss Qingyuan. I urge you to give up sooner rather thanter. Hurry up and leave.¡±

    Pu Surong was dumbstruck.

    The experts apanying her were stunned too, and they almost expected they¡¯d misheard.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to boast. If you insist on opposing us, just show us what you¡¯ve got,¡± Pu Jue said coolly.

    He spoke without disdain or mockery, but his attitude was extremely forceful and domineering.

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, an austere, murderous intent permeated the cover of dusk.

 Chapter 738: Suppression

    <h4>Chapter 738: Suppression</h4>

    Pu Jue had gray hair and purple eyes. A bright yellow robe covered his lean frame, and from the moment he opened his mouth, he seemed utterly forceful and contemptuous.

    Unlike ordinary Spiritual Revolution cultivators, his blood and qi were as firm as iron and dense as a mountain. Every movement had imposing momentum.

    Huan Tianxu and the other four Spiritual Revolution cultivators Su Yi had killed previously weren¡¯t even remotelyparable to Pu Jue.

    Even Ye Changchun of the Kunwu Mountain Ye Family was slightly inferior.

    Su Yi could tell at a nce that although Pu Jue was a Purple Moon Fox, he wasn¡¯t a soul cultivator. Rather, he was a body cultivator, someone who proved his Dao through the power of his fleshly body!

    This was rather unusual. After all, the Purple Moon Foxes'' loftiest inheritances were all true sacred canons of soul cultivation.

    However, Su Yi quickly understood.

    There was no doubt about it. The Purple Moon Foxes had realized that soul cultivators¡¯ methods werepletely useless against him, which was why they¡¯d instead sent Pu Jue, a body cultivator.

    ¡°Young lord Su, this time will be different. If at all possible, please return our Baleful Metal Gourd and refrain from getting involved in this any further,¡± Pu Surong said earnestly.

    Su Yiughed. ¡°I never go back on my word.¡±

    Pu Surong fell silent.

    Su Yi rose from his wicker chair. ¡°You Purple Moon Foxes have actually been rather forthright about all this, and you¡¯ve never once resorted to insidious or despicable tricks. If for no other reason, I won¡¯t make trouble for you when you lose this time either.¡±

    Pu Surong couldn¡¯t help but sigh and shake her head.

    Her impression of Su Yi wasn¡¯t bad at all. Even after losing to him, she didn¡¯t particrly hate him.

    However, his utter intractability gave her an enormous headache.

    ¡°Lose?¡± Pu Jue frowned. ¡°We¡¯ve yet to determine a victor. Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself.¡±

    ¡°You really chose a good moment to arrive. I¡¯m about to undergo tribtion and break through. But then, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± Having said this, Su Yi pointed up at the sky. ¡°How about we fight up there?¡±

    Undergo tribtion and break through!?

    Pu Surong, Pu Jue, and the others were stunned. Only then did they understand what Su Yi was getting at.

    Reading between the lines, he was saying that had they arrived muchter, their opponent would no longer be the Spiritual Manifestation Realm Su Yi.

    Pu Jue thought for a moment, then said, ¡°I can wait until after you break through.¡±

    Given his cultivation and status, he disdained taking advantage of someone like this.

    Su Yi merely smiled in response. Suddenly, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve lost track of how many people have been keeping tabs on me over the past few days, but even after all this time, no one has dared recklessly act against me. Do you know why that is?¡±

    Pu Jue furrowed his brow. ¡°Are you saying that they¡¯re afraid of you?¡±

    With his divine sense, he¡¯d naturally discovered numerous people throughout the area around Nine Tripod City watching what happened here.?Their ranks included quite a few experts.

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°Some of them might be afraid of me, but more importantly, they¡¯re waiting for an opportunity. They n to catch me off guard while I¡¯m undergoing tribtion.¡±

    Pu Jue¡¯s brow furrowed.

    In cultivation, there were numerous taboos. One was undergoing tribtion without someone to protect you. Doing so made it easy for enemies to exploit your vulnerability and ruin your breakthrough!

    Throughout history, countless mighty figures had perished because enemies broke into their immortal caves and affected their mental states as they underwent tribtion. Such cultivators were destroyed, body and soul.

    ¡°Since you know that, why not hide in Nine Tripod City? Why remain here?¡± asked Pu Jue.

    ¡°A tribtion like this cannot stop me,¡± Su Yi said calmly. ¡°What I¡¯m saying is, you¡¯re wee to attempt to disrupt and take advantage of my tribtion too.?Alternatively, you can choose to wait and see if my enemies seed in ruining my attempted breakthrough.?Both options are highly advantageous to you, and they¡¯ll save me quite a bit of time and effort too.¡±

    Utter silence greeted this deration.

    Weng Jiu¡¯s eyes bulged.?Why is he being so considerate of his enemies at a time like this!?

    Even Pu Jue, Pu Surong, and the others were stunned. They could never have guessed that Su Yi would say something like that.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Pu Jue firmly refused. Su Yi¡¯s offer only made him even less willing to take advantage of him.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s just fight,¡± said Su Yi. He rose into the air, arriving beneath the dome of heaven.

    Instantly, countless gazes turned their way throughout the distant Nine Tripod City and the surrounding area.

    ¡°Someone finally couldn¡¯t resist taking action against Su Yi?¡±

    ¡°Everyone¡¯s been saying that Su Yi has the Seed of the Azure. That¡¯s the greatest fortune of the Radiant Epoch. Who wouldn¡¯t go red-eyed with greed over it?¡±

    ¡°Just wait! We¡¯re surely in for a spectacle!¡±

    Whispered conversations arose throughout Nine Tripod City and the surrounding area.

    Su Yi naturally paid them no heed.

    He did, however, notice that the old blind man, the Xia Emperor, Wen Xinzhao, and the others were rushing in his direction.

    There was no doubt about it; they¡¯d sensed that he was in trouble.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get closer,¡± Su Yi transmitted a warning. ¡°Just watch the show from the sidelines.¡±

    Throughout the surrounding area, fish and dragons intermingled, and dark undercurrents surged beneath the surface. The slightest action could have far-reaching effects, and it would be easy for something to go wrong.

    He didn¡¯t want Wen Xinzhao and the others to get swept up in this.

    He alone could handle a storm like this.

    Whoosh!

    Pu Jue soared into the air and stared Su Yi down from a distance.

    Beneath the cover of dusk, his lean figure silently surged with the overflowing power of his blood and qi, like a volcano on the brink of eruption.

    And a ten-foot-wide, perfectly round wheel materialized behind him!

    It was the color of divine gold, and as it circted, it reflected an illusory divine mountain. The mountain was towering and majestic, and it emanated divinity.

    Boom!

    The entire stretch of sky shook, and the clouds dispersed.

    Pu Jue¡¯s aura immediately astonished the onlookers, startling countless people.

    Ate-stage Spiritual Revolution Realm body cultivator!

    And one with a first-rate Grand Dao Spirit Wheel too!

    Where?had?someone like thise from?

    Everyone was surprised and uncertain.

    He¡¯s refined his blood, qi, spirit, and flesh as one, and the power of his physique isparable to the Undying Golden Bodies of Buddhism. He¡¯s indeed impressive. It¡¯s no wonder that he¡¯s one of the five strongest Spiritual Revolution cultivators in the Bright Skies Realm,?thought Su Yi.

    ¡°If you please,¡± said Pu Jue. His robes billowed around him, and his skin shone with faint golden light. His heavy, majestic aura soared into the heavens, terrifying beyond limit.

    In the modern Azure Continent, a Spiritual Revolution cultivator like Pu Jue was unquestionably a peak expert!

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head but wasted no time talking.?He really wasn¡¯t willing to dy any further.

    He stepped into the air, his robes swaying around him as he threw a punch at Pu Jue.

    Boom!

    It was just a simple fist, without the slightest flourish, but it struck with enough force to overturn mountains and seas.

    At Su Yi¡¯s level, every movement drew upon the force of his surroundings, and every gesture contained the wonders of the Grand Dao. His punch might have looked simple, but in truth, its power was unfathomable.

    Pu Jue¡¯s expression was cold and hard. He too threw a punch.

    He didn¡¯t underestimate Su Yi, so he used his full power right from the start. The golden light of the Grand Dao scattered around his fist, illuminating thendscape.

    It even tore a perfectly straight rift through the skies, which rumbled like thunder.

    Just like that, a grand battle broke out.

    Boom!

    The skies seemed to copse. Divine radiance burst, and turbulent currents swept outward.

    As Su Yi and Pu Jue shed, they were like warring deities. In the blink of an eye, they¡¯d exchanged hundreds of blows, and their battle shook the entire stretch of heaven and earth. Even the sun and moon lost their light.

    Without exception, the onlookers were astonished.

    Pu Jue was strong. The strength of his physique wasparable to a Spirit Dao treasure; he was like a towering, majestic divine mountain. His every movement was forceful and domineering.

    Even watching from a distance felt utterly oppressive. His Spiritual Revolution Realm-level momentum left countless people astonished.

    Even the Xia Emperor, Weng Jiu, and the others were stunned.?Pu Surong invited a true top expert this time!

    However, as time passed, people gradually realized that as strong as Pu Jue was, he couldn¡¯t suppress Su Yi!

    On the contrary, Su Yi was suppressing his attacks, one by one!

    ¡°Banished Immortal Su really lives up to his reputation! He can evenpete with such a powerful Spiritual Revolution cultivator despite his Spiritual Manifestation cultivation base. He¡¯s simply too strong!¡± Startled cries rang out.

    Su Yi was fighting across two realms, but he was nheless suppressing his opponent, step by step. Who else beneath the heavens could have achieved this?

    Pu Surong and herpanions¡¯ expressions filled with rm and bewilderment.

    This time, they¡¯de prepared. Su Yi could counter soul cultivators¡¯ methods. To avoid that, they went so far as to bring Pu Jue, a peak figure among Spiritual Revolution cultivators.

    Who¡¯d have thought that despite the terrifying power of Pu Jue¡¯s physique, he¡¯d be helpless against Su Yi? Of course they were surprised. How could they not be?

    ¡°Die!¡± An explosive shout echoed throughout the heavens, shaking the skies.

    Pu Jue attacked with all his might, his aura piercing heaven and earth. His radiant Spirit Wheel revolved around him, as shiny as if it had been forged out of divine gold, making his forceful aura even more terrifying.

    Body cultivators saw their bodies as treasuries, and they fully excavated theirtent potential. Particrly strong body cultivators could win even ten against one.

    And Pu Jue was unquestionably a peak figure among body cultivators. His cultivation base had been tempered far beyond that of his contemporaries. One punch was enough to kill a low-tier Spiritual Revolution cultivator like Huan Tianxu.

    Even Ye Changchun, an elder of the Kunwu Mountain Ye Family, would have found it difficult to fend off such tyrannical attacks.

    But now, against the merely Spiritual Manifestation Realm Su Yi, Pu Jue hadn¡¯t advanced even an inch throughout their battle!

    He used his full power and numerous heaven-shaking secret arts, but Su Yi neutralized each and every attack.

    If Pu Jue could fight ten opponents single-handedly, then Su Yi could break through ten thousand abilities on his own!

    Even Pu Jue realized this, and his expression filled with unprecedented solemnity.

    He¡¯de here with some understanding of Su Yi, which was why he used his full strength right from the start. He simply didn¡¯t dare treat Su Yi as an ordinary Spiritual Manifestation Ream cultivator.

    Even so, he would never have guessed that a young man like Su Yi would have such an unbelievably powerful cultivation base!

    ¡°You¡¯ve tempered your cultivation to an extraordinary degree. You¡¯re the first opponent I¡¯ve met thus far worthy of my full strength.¡± Su Yi nodded in apparent satisfaction. ¡°But you¡¯d still best have your helpers fight with you. Otherwise, you¡¯ll lose beyond a doubt.¡±

    This deration surprised everyone present.

    Su Yi could tell that Su Yi had no intention to belittle or mock him.

    Even so, he didn¡¯t like this feeling at all.

    Pu Surong, meanwhile, could no longer keep her cool. Without hesitation, she ordered, ¡°Quick, all of you attack together! We cannot lose this battle too!¡±

    The four Purple Moon Fox experts beside her looked at each other, then attacked without reservation.

 Chapter 739: A Witness Appears

    <h4>Chapter 739: A Witness Appears</h4>

    The Spiritual Revolution Realm represented the pinnacle of power beneath the Imperial level.

    In both the Azure Continent and in other worlds and nes, Spiritual Revolution cultivators were the backbones of major factions.

    When Emperors weren¡¯t involved, they were the strongest around!

    And Pu Jue was a first-rate figure within the Spiritual Revolution Realm. He even had a shot at proving his Dao and entering the Imperial Realm!

    But now, Su Yi was showing signs of suppressing him. Of course Pu Surong was astonished!

    This was why, when she heard Su Yi speak up, she made her choice without hesitation: the other four Spiritual Revolution cultivators were to enter the fray as well!

    All four Spiritual Revolution experts, one woman, three men, immediately soared into the sky.

    Every one of them had a monstrous aura!

    But it was then that¡ª¡ª

    Pu Jue frowned and called them to a halt. ¡°This battle ends here!¡±

    His grave voice reverberated throughout heaven and earth.

    Everyone present was bbergasted.

    Pu Jue had already lowered his hand, and his expression wasplicated, with a hint of admiration in the mix. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, your talent is unmatched, and your abilities are deep and unfathomable. My cultivation is no match for yours.¡±

    This deration provoked an uproar amongst the onlookers, who found it hard to believe.

    The four Spiritual Revolution cultivators fell silent.

    Pu Surong was unwilling to ept this. ¡°Elder Pu Jue, you still haven¡¯t¡­.¡±

    Pu Jue shook his head. ¡°No need to say more.¡±

    He looked at Su Yi. ¡°I just don¡¯t know if Fellow Daoist Su will ept my admission of defeat?¡±

    He was one of the five strongest Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivators in the Bright Sky Realm, and he seemed extremely magnanimous.

    He was forthright even when admitting defeat!

    But this only increased the distant onlookers¡¯ astonishment.

    Were there any?chance?of victory, how could Pu Jue possibly concede?

    Pu Jue, meanwhile, was already certain. Even if the other four Spiritual Revolution cultivators fought alongside him, they couldn¡¯t possiblye out ahead!

    Su Yi took a deep look at Pu Jue, then said, ¡°You know when to retreat and when to advance, and you do so decisively. With such intelligence and breadth of spirit, it¡¯s no wonder you¡¯ve reached your current level of attainment as a body refiner.

    Pu Jue stiffened, and for a moment, he felt as if he were seeing things.

    It was as if he weren¡¯t facing a teenager in the prime of his youth, but rather, an existence as terrifying as the Purple Moon Foxes¡¯ Imperial ancestors. It seemed Su Yi could see into his heart effortlessly!

    But before long, that feeling disappeared.

    Su Yi continued, ¡°Since you¡¯ve admitted defeat, I won¡¯t make trouble for you. However, if you attackter, don¡¯t me me for my poor manners.¡±

    Pu Jue inclined his head. ¡°Rest assured, Fellow Daoist.

    He then led the other four back to the ground.

    ¡°We lost again¡­¡± Pu Surong grimaced, feeling not at all pleased.

    ¡°You should get your emotions under control and wait for the show to begin,¡± transmitted Pu Jue. ¡°Before long, arge-scale battle will begin, one directed at Su Yi.¡±

    Pu Surong was briefly stunned. She looked up at the heavy curtain of dusk and the boundlessndscape. Far, far away, near the gates of Nine Tripod City, countless people had gathered already.

    Pu Surong then recalled what Su Yi had said earlier.

    People had been keeping tabs on Su Yi throughout the past few days. They nned to catch him off guard while he underwent tribtion, disrupt him, and ruin his breakthrough!

    Furthermore, Su Yi had said earlier that he was on the verge of undergoing tribtion!

    When she thought it over, Pu Surong quickly realized that Pu Jue¡¯s admission of defeat wasn¡¯t as simple as it appeared on the surface.

    ¡°Are you borrowing someone else¡¯s knife to kill him?¡± transmitted Pu Surong.

    ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. In apetition of the Grand Dao, I¡¯m truly no match for Su Yi. I have no qualms admitting defeat,¡± Pu Jue transmitted back. ¡°The thing is, I don¡¯t want to find myself at the vanguard of the effort to disrupt Su Yi¡¯s tribtion, or for his enemies to take advantage of our duel.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. For now, let¡¯s leave this dangerous ce.¡± As he spoke, he was already walking into the distance. ¡°The show will begin when Su Yi undergoes tribtion.¡±

    The group quickly left the area. Su Yi made no attempt to stop them.

    He just returned to the little hill, put away his wicker chair, and said to Weng Jiu, ¡°You should leave the area too. Go find the old blind man and the others. If you run into danger, seek refuge within the city.¡±

    Weng Jiu said with concern, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, you should return to the city and undergo tribtion there too.¡±

    He could sense dark undercurrents flowing throughout the surrounding area; a storm wasing, and it would obviously be different from those before it.

    ¡°What could be more joyous than ying my enemies while undergoing tribtion?¡±ughed Su Yi. ¡°Besides, if I don¡¯t give them an opportunity, they might welle up with who-knows-what wicked schemes or dirty tricks.¡±

    Although he¡¯d spent the past few days cultivating quietly atop the hill, he wasn¡¯t entirely unaware of what was happening around him.

    He¡¯d long since sensed numerous suspicious characters appearing around Nine Tripod City, and he¡¯d roughly guessed what they were here for.

    The Seed of the Azure was far too enticing!

    ¡°So, you¡¯ve already nned for this, Fellow Daoist.¡± Only then did he realize that Su Yi was using himself as bait. He wanted to undergo tribtion here to lure out his hidden enemies!¡±

    This method was dangerous and bold, but based on Weng Jiu¡¯s understanding of Su Yi, he knew that Su Yi wouldn¡¯t try it if he weren¡¯t certain he could pull it off.

    Besides, if something really did go wrong, Su Yi could just flee into Nine Tripod City. The power of the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier would be enough to neutralize the danger!

    With this thought in mind, Weng Jiu no longer hesitated. He bade farewell and left.

    The light of the setting sun bathed the world below, dyeing the majestic ancient walls of Nine Tripod City orange.

    The hill Su Yi was on was quite a ways from the city gates, but cultivators could cross that distance in a sh.

    Were someone to look down from the heavens, they¡¯d discover numerous figures near the city gates.

    Simrly, there were clusters of cultivators on other parts of the hill, gazing at him from afar.

    However, from beginning to end, none dared approach.

    ¡°His Excellency has dug a pitfall trap, and he¡¯s just waiting for his opponents to throw themselves into it,¡± said the old blind man, with a strange look on his face. ¡°Just wait. When his Tribtion of Spiritual Incarnation descends, those people harboring ill intentions will surely jump into the open.¡±

    ¡°What do you think we should do, Fellow Daoist?¡± the Xia Emperor asked gravely.

    ¡°Watch the show,¡± the old blind man said without so much as pausing to think.

    The Xia Emperor was stunned, and he couldn¡¯t help but find himself at a loss for words.

    It was obvious that the old blind man had, well,<i>?blind</i> faith in Su Yi!

    ¡°I think we ought to be careful. We can¡¯t hold Brother Su back,¡± Wen Xinzhao warned.

    The Xia Emperor agreedpletely. ¡°That¡¯s only natural. If anything unexpected happens, I¡¯ll activate the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation right away and protect us all.¡±

    As they conversed, thunder suddenly rumbled through the cover of dusk nketing the dome of heaven. It was extraordinarily jarring against the boundless, otherwise silentndscape.

    Everyone¡¯s heart quivered, and they looked up at the sky.

    Deep within the dome of heaven, inky clouds surged forth, silently spreading. In just a few breaths of time, leaden tribtion clouds blotted out the sun.

    It was as if the skies had been instantly plunged into an eternal night.

    The surrounding one hundred thousand feet were shrouded in dense tribtion clouds, with the little hill Su Yi sat on at their center.

    The dark clouds bore down on the city, as if about to break it!

    Throughout the vicinity of Nine Tripod City, their terrifying aura was particrly apparent. It was as if the apocalypse were imminent; even the mighty Spirit Dao cultivators couldn¡¯t help but gasp, and their expressions changed dramatically.

    ¡°What a terrifying cmitous aura. What level of Tribtion of Spiritual Incarnation is this, to have such a powerful aura?¡± murmured an older-generation cultivator, his heart shaking.

    ¡°When I stepped into the Spiritual Incarnation Realm and faced my tribtion, it was nowhere near this powerful. This isparable to what I faced while breaking into the Spiritual Revolution Realm!¡± Pu Jue muttered to himself. He looked shaken.

    Pu Surong and his otherpanions reacted too. Their hearts and minds shook.

    Throughout the surrounding area, countless people whispered amongst themselves and readied themselves for action.

    Atop the little hill.

    Su Yi had his hands behind his back as he gazed up at the sky, a hint of a strange light in the depths of his gaze.

    It was just as he thought. His Tribtion of Spiritual Incarnation was rife with a strange, taboo aura, just like his Tribtion of Spiritual Manifestation had been!

    With his 108,000 years of experience, he could tell that his Tribtion of Spiritual Manifestation was simrly worthy of the title ¡°unprecedented¡±!

    Even if he searched the Wilds¡¯ long history, he¡¯d find nothing like it!

    But Su Yi wasn¡¯t at all worried. He¡¯d been waiting for this day for a long time.

    Strictly speaking, he¡¯d been waiting for this here on the hill since the fourth, when the curtains opened on the Radiant Epoch.

    He¡¯d refrained from breaking through earlier, but that wasn¡¯t to give his enemies time to gather on his doorstep.

    Rather, he was pondering something.

    A certain¡­?trivial?matter¡­ rted to undergoing tribtion and breaking through.

    But now, he understoodpletely.

    Thus, his tribtion arrived naturally, and everything was within his expectations.

    When a flower bloomed, butterflies woulde of their own ord.

    Suddenly¡ª

    A rueful voice echoed throughout heaven and earth. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, you¡¯re courageous indeed. You¡¯re obviously well aware that many of those gathered nearby bear ill intentions for you, but you nheless dare undergo tribtion here. It would be difficult for others not to admire such valor.¡±

    Then, a figure appeared out of nowhere about one thousand feet away from Su Yi.

    He was a thin man in Confucian robes and a lotus crown, and he had the air of an immortal.

    ¡°The Bluecloud Tower Master?¡± There was an uproar throughout the surrounding area as many people recognized this new arrival. This was none other than the leader of Bluecloud Tower, the Bluecloud Tower Master, Fu Qingyun!

    The world-famous Ranking of Stars was the work of Bluecloud Tower.

    In the eyes of the world¡¯s cultivators, Bluecloud Tower was a faction aloof from worldly affairs. They kept a low profile, and they were extremely mysterious. They¡¯d never once participated in any sort of conflict.

    Yet now, as Su Yi was about to undergo tribtion, the Bluecloud Tower Master was the first to make an appearance!

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised?

    Su Yi nced at Fu Qingyun from afar. ¡°Are you here as my enemy?¡±

    From the crowd¡¯s discussions, he¡¯d already learned Fu Qingyun¡¯s identity, and he couldn¡¯t help but find it strange.?Bluecloud Tower typically stays out of worldly disputes. Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯ve set their sights on the Seed of the Azure too?¡±

    Fu Qingyun inclined his head in greeting. ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I havee simply to bear witness to what happens here today.

    Su Yi said thoughtfully, ¡°Does your Bluecloud Tower cultivate the path of the Annals of Red Dust?¡±

    Fu Qingyun was stunned; he seemed utterly bbergasted. ¡°You¡¯re quite perceptive, Fellow Daoist!¡±

    Inwardly, his heart shook with emotion, and he could no longer remain calm.

 Chapter 740: Ambushes and Enemies on All Sides

    <h4>Chapter 740: Ambushes and Enemies on All Sides</h4>

    The ¡°red dust¡± represented worldly affairs and living things in all their facets, while ¡°annals¡± were historical records.

    The Dao of the Annals of Red Dust required gleaning enlightenment into the secrets of the Grand Dao through historical records and the shifting of worldly affairs.

    Those who pursued this Dao were extremely rare, because it was far too difficult.

    It required an enormous amount of effort and countless years wandering the world, immersed in the red dust of the mortal world in all its facets. At the same time, it also requiredparing the present day to the annals of history and contemting the world¡¯s changes and the secrets therein.

    Experts who pursued this Dao were typically Confucian. In the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, they were known as the Historians of the Grand Dao. Alternatively, and less tteringly, they were known as ¡°pettifoggers.¡±

    The Nine Provinces Academy, the Wilds¡¯ top Confucian faction, was a supreme orthodoxy of the Annals of Red Dust.

    In his past life, Su Yi quite admired such cultivators. It was thanks to them that the long history of the world of cultivation had been preserved in the form of written documents for future generations to learn from.

    However, such cultivators and organizations were extremely rare in the Azure Continent.?Fu Qingyun had been stunned earlier because Su Yi determined the nature and origins of Bluecloud Tower at a nce!

    ¡°Since you pursue the Dao of the Annals of Red Dust, I imagine you¡¯ve researched the modern world and its inhabitants?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Fu Qingyun raised his hand to adjust his lotus crown, then said solemnly, ¡°Bluecloud Tower has always kept an eye on both records of the past and changes to the modern world. I am indeed aware of many things unknown to the world atrge.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the things you¡¯ve understood,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°If you¡¯re here as a witness, might you do me a favor when my enemies appear?¡±

    Fu Qingyun said apologetically, ¡°Fellow Daoist, Bluecloud Tower won¡¯t interfere with what happens here today. Please understand.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°I can take care of all the killing myself. All I want is for you to tell me my enemies¡¯ origins as they appear.¡±

    Fu Qingyun inwardly sighed in relief. Outwardly, he nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    A momentter, he realized that something wasn¡¯t quite right here. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Fellow Daoist, why do you want to know that? Don¡¯t tell me¡­ you¡¯re nning something?¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°There are people trying to ruin my tribtion and seize my treasure. I ought to at least learn their origins, right?¡±

    Fu Qingyun had nothing to say to that.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m the type to hold a grudge. I have to remember the names of each and every faction that bears me ill intent,¡± added Su Yi.

    Fu Qingyun was inwardly rmed. He suddenly realized just why Su Yi wanted to know where his enemies hade from. He wanted to get revenge!

    The two of them made no effort to conceal their conversation. It resounded throughout the skies shrouded in tribtion clouds, and the distant onlookers heard every word.?Countless hearts shook as they realized that Su Yi was already nning how he''d get even!

    Suddenly, a burst of coldughter rang out. ¡°Su Yi, it remains to be seen whether or not you¡¯ll live through today. Now, you¡¯re already raving about getting revenge? Ludicrous!¡±

    A grand procession of cultivators shot over from afar with fierce momentum. There were at least ten of them.

    Their ranks included both men and women and a mixture of ages. Their clothes were all different, but all of them emanated the characteristic aura of the Spiritual Revolution Realm!

    Their arrival shook the entire area.

    ¡°The Demonic Huan Family, the Burning Sun Sect, Tianji Dao Mountain, and the Pure Emptiness Buddhist Sect!¡±

    ¡°There are more than ten Spiritual Revolution cultivators in that group!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s finished! There¡¯s a deep grudge between Banished Immortal Su and those four ancient factions!¡±

    ¡­.There was amotion off in the distance.

    Duringst year¡¯s expedition to Sumeru Immortal Ind, Su Yi slew Huan Shaoyou and several other monstrous geniuses of the ancient factions. In doing so, he established a deep grudge between these factions and himself.

    Furthermore, on the tenth day of the third lunar month, not long ago, Su Yi cut down five Spiritual Revolution experts in front of Nine Tripod City, routing the alliance of five ancient factions!

    Now, aside from Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain, all these factions had returned!

    The atmosphere grew increasingly oppressive.

    ¡°There¡¯s really no getting rid of those ancient factions!¡± The Xia Emperor, Weng Jiu, and the others¡¯ expressions darkened.

    ¡°I believe we call this ¡®throwing one¡¯s life away¡¯ where I''m from. His Excellency Su Yi will surely settle the score with them, one by one,¡± said the old blind man with a coldugh.

    Meanwhile, Bluecloud Tower Master Fu Qingyun introduced them.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist,¡± he said warmly, ¡°These twelve Spiritual Revolution cultivators all broke through not long ago, during the descent of the Radiant Epoch. All of them have extraordinary umtions and cultivation bases. They¡¯re far beyond others of the same realm¡­¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when Su Yi waved and interrupted him. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in their names. Just tell me where they¡¯re from.¡±

    Fu Qingyun instantly shut his mouth, while the four ancient factions¡¯ twelve Spiritual Revolution cultivators glowered. How could they fail to realize that Su Yi didn¡¯t take them the least bit seriously?

    ¡°Su Yi, we¡¯ll see if you¡¯re still this brazen when your lightning tribtion begins!¡± a white-robed man in the Huan Family¡¯s campughed coldly.

    His name was Huan Shanglin, and he was leading this expedition. His hair and eyes were ck as ink, and he was tall and stalwart, with an icy, imposing presence.

    Su Yi¡¯s expression remained tranquil as he tantly ignored him. The man?was little more than a jumping flea. How much longer would he be able to prance about?

    Instead, Su Yi looked up at the sky.

    The tribtion clouds were deep and heavy, and they covered one hundred thousand feet of sky. As time passed, the apocalyptic aura of cmity grew increasingly dense.

    However, it still showed no signs of truly erupting.

    There was no doubt about it. The tribtion was still umting power. It was growing continuously stronger!

    This change made the nearby cultivators¡¯ hair stand on end. They couldn¡¯t even imagine what kind of terrifying tribtion this was.

    Just how powerful would it be?

    When Su Yi ignored them yet again, Huan Shanglin and the others¡¯ expressions grew increasingly unsightly.

    However, all of them remained far away. None attacked.

    Everyone knew that if they interfered with Su Yi prior to his tribtion, all they had to do was disrupt his mental state. That¡¯d be enough to ensure he died beneath his tribtion!

    What Huan?Shanglin and the others were truly wary of were theirpetitors!

    ¡°Su Yi, haven¡¯t you realized yet? So long as you offer up the Seed of the Azure, this conflict will have nothing to do with you,¡± a vigorous voice rang out.

    A second group of cultivators rushed in from another direction. There were ten of them, and each of them surged with the characteristic aura of the Spiritual Revolution Realm.

    The speaker was the tall, thin, fair-skinned young man in purple leading the pack. He had an ancient sword strapped to his back, and the sheer abundance of his aura shook heaven and earth!

    ¡°They¡¯re experts of the House of the Skywalking Sword, the Tiandou Spirit Cult, and the Incarnation of Stars Sect!¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought that the three top otherworld factions would get mixed up in this too¡­¡±

    ¡°Possessing an overly precious treasure is a sin in its own right. Su Yi¡¯s tribtion is imminent, and he¡¯s in grave peril. This is the perfect opportunity to seize the Seed of the Azure. What faction would let it slip through their fingers?¡±

    The area was in uproar once more, and discussion broke out on all sides.

    Fu Qingyun introduced these new arrivals to Su Yi as well. However, this time, he only told him their sects of origin and cultivation boundaries. He skipped their names.

    He¡¯d clearly realized that Su Yi didn¡¯t care about their names in the least.

    ¡°Petty crooks like you are unworthy of possessing the Seed of the Azure,¡± Su Yi said softly.

    Petty crooks!

    When they heard this disdainful title, the experts of the three top otherworld factions all had unsightly looks on their faces.

    ¡°Forget it. No need to argue with someone about to die,¡± said the leader, the young swordsman in purple. He shook his head.

    Xie Zhibei.

    He was an expert of the House of the Skywalking Sword and the leader of the otherworld cultivators'' camp.

    ¡°Besides, our real opponent isn¡¯t that Su guy,¡± said the purple-robed Xie Zhibei. He nced pointedly at Huan Shanglin and the others.

    Huan Shanglin obviously noticed it, and he couldn¡¯t help but let out a cold snort. He said expressionlessly, ¡°The few of you alone cannot possibly leave with the Seed of the Azure. Heed my warning: you¡¯d best leave this ce as soon as possible.¡±

    Xie Zhibeiughed. ¡°We won¡¯t know unless we try. Who knows who will wind up with the Seed in the end?¡±

    Su Yi hadn¡¯t even said anything, but the two major camps were suddenly at each?others¡¯?throats!

    It was obvious that both the experts of the ancient factions and the three major otherworld factions saw Su Yi as little more than a fish on the chopping block.

    There was no need to pay any attention to him.?The way they saw it, their realpetition would be between their two camps!

    When they saw this, Pu Surong, Pu Jue, and the others couldn¡¯t help but sweat on Su Yi¡¯s behalf.

    He was on the verge of undergoing tribtion, but he was surrounded by enemies on all sides. How could Su Yi possibly survive such a situation?

    However, Su Yi didn¡¯t seem the least bit panicked.

    He raised his jug of wine without a care in the world and took a swig. Then, he swept his gaze into the distance and said calmly, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, stand forth. Don¡¯t make me look down on you.¡±

    It was just two light, airy sentences. Every word reverberated clearly throughout heaven and earth.

    The crowd was initially stunned, but a momentter, heartyughter rang out. ¡°Since Fellow Daoist Su has invited us, we naturally cannot refuse.¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, three figures appeared out of nowhere.

    Their leader was a middle-aged man in long, dark-green robes. His hair and beard were dark as ink, and his features were gentle.

    A wizened elder and an icy woman in ck followed him.

    The aura of the Spiritual Revolution Realm surged around all three of them, and each was stronger than the one before.

    The middle-aged man at the forefront in particr. As he walked, golden Dao Charm manifested Dao Markings; when he walked, it was as if the Grand Dao were holding him aloft.

    However, the crowd was bewildered; these people didn¡¯t seem at all familiar. No one knew where they¡¯de from.

    Huang Shanglin, Xue Zhibei, and their allies were instantly on guard, and their expressions turned solemn.

    Although the middle-aged man was apanied by just two people, their auras were extraordinarily strong!

    The middle-aged man was clearly ate-stage Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator!

    Fu Qingyun¡¯s eyes shed, and he said gravely, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, these three are¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, the middle-aged man waved and interrupted him. ¡°No need to trouble yourself, Fellow Daoist. I¡¯ll introduce myself.¡±

    He then looked at Su Yi, smiled, and inclined his head. ¡°This humble one is called Wang Zhongyang, and I¡¯m from the Celestial River Realm¡¯s Frigid North Sword Pavilion. Greetings, Fellow Daoist Su.¡±

 Chapter 741: Like a Deity Capturing a Celestial Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 741: Like a Deity Capturing a Celestial Dragon</h4>

    The Celestial River Realm¡¯s Frigid North Sword Pavilion?

    This was the first time the vast majority of the cultivators present had heard of that name and world, leaving them befuddled.

    The old blind man, however, furrowed his brow in thought. A momentter, he pped his forehead; he¡¯d remembered.

    Just like the Bright Sky Realm, the Celestial River Realm was one of the Wilds¡¯ thirty-three subsidiary worlds.

    And the Frigid North Sword Pavilion was the Celestial River Realm¡¯s top faction of sword cultivators!

    ¡°So it¡¯s them!¡± Pu Jue, Pu Surong, and their group finally reacted.

    As experts of the Bright Sky Realm¡¯s Purple Moon Fox n, they naturally knew about the Celestial River Realm¡¯s Frigid North Sword Pavilion.

    However, they wouldn¡¯t have guessed that the experts of the Frigid Sword Pavilion also controlled a spatial tunnel to the Azure Continent, nor had they guessed they¡¯d get involved in today¡¯s conflict!

    ¡°The Celestial River Realm, the Frigid North Sword Pavilion¡­¡± Su Yi looked as if he were trying to recall something.

    A whileter, he remembered. The founder of the Frigid North Sword Pavilion was an Imperial Realm expert of one of the Wilds¡¯ six great Daoist orthodoxies, the Ten Thousand Scriptures Dao Garden.

    There was therefore a bit of a connection between the Frigid North Sword Pavilion and the Ten Thousand Scriptures Dao Garden.

    And prior to his reincarnation, the Ten Thousand Scriptures Dao Garden had been one of the numerous factions beneath his banner.

    That made this rather interesting.

    The founder of the Frigid North Sword Pavilion was an Emperor from the Ten Thousand Scriptures Dao Garden, and the Ten Thousand Scriptures Dao Garden was one of his subordinate factions. If he really got down to it, the founder of the Frigid North Sword Pavilion would have been nothing but a junior to him in his past life, someonepletely unworthy of his attention.

    That was why it took Su Yi a moment¡¯s thought to recall all this.

    He hadn¡¯t concerned himself with this faction in his past life. Why would he concern himself with it now?

    Yet now, three Spiritual Revolution cultivators of the Frigid North Sword Pavilion were trying to seize his good fortune. This made Su Yi¡¯s expression a bit strange.

    Fortunately, the connection between us is slight. Otherwise, they¡¯d really be ¡®bullying their ancestors¡¯¡­?thought Su Yi.

    ¡°Those two are both experts of our Frigid North Sword Pavilion as well,¡± said the middle-aged man who called himself Wang Zhongyang. He smiled faintly as he introduced them.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure whether or not you¡¯ve heard of us, Fellow Daoist, but in truth, that doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is that the Seed of the Azure will only result in extreme peril for you!¡±

    Here, he paused and inclined his head in solemn greeting. ¡°Inept as I may be, I¡¯m willing to bear this harbinger of danger on your behalf.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    He made it sound awfully nice, but who could have failed to realize his true intentions?

    Huan Shanglin, Xie Zhibei, and the others furrowed their brows. The appearance of Wang Zhongyang¡¯s group presented yet another variable!

    ¡°The karma attached to the Seed of the Azure is heavy indeed, but s, a stick-legged, stick-armed figure like you cannot hope to bear its weight,¡± said Su Yi. As he spoke, he swept his gaze around the area. ¡°Would anyone else like to step out into the open?¡±

    The crowd was dumbstruck.?What kind of situation does he think this is? It¡¯s like he thinks he doesn¡¯t have enough enemies yet!

    Fu Qingyun was just here as a witness, but the corners of his lips nheless twitched.

    When no one else responded, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but sigh. This pitfall trap was indeed a bit too obvious; the enemies who¡¯d yet to show themselves were unwilling to just obediently jump inside.

    Of course, Huan Shanglin, Xie Zhibei, Wang Zhongyang, and their cohorts weren¡¯t stupid. If they dared step out into the open, it was naturally because they¡¯d made ample preparations.

    It was even highly likely that their allies were lying in wait to coordinate with them.

    But then, Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to think about any of that.?If his opponents didn¡¯t seize this opportunity, they wouldn¡¯t get another one!

    The tribtion clouds were increasingly dense, and the darkness was increasingly heavy.?Heaven and earth sank into a dark, oppressive atmosphere, and everything was deathly silent. An apocalyptic air permeated the skies.

    Everyone could predict that when this tribtion arrived, Su Yi would suffer an extremely terrifying onught. He would likely fail, resulting in the dissipation of his soul. His enemies were eyeing him hungrily!

    Suddenly, the low rumble of thunder resounded deep within the dome of heaven, and dazzling lightning shed deep within theyered tribtion clouds, illuminating the entirendscape.

    Everyone¡¯s hearts shook, and their expressions changed.

    Deep within the clouds, a funnel-like vortex revolved, churning the tribtion clouds. The resulting rumbling shook heaven and earth.

    Multicolored tribtion light shed deep within the electric vortex, but it emanated a cmitous, apocalyptic aura.

    Even watching from a distance, the onlookers¡¯ hearts and minds filled with indescribable terror.

    ¡°What a terrifying tribtion. If I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn¡¯t have believed it was targeted at a Spiritual Manifestation Realm cultivator¡­¡± Wang Zhongyang muttered, his expression full of surprise.

    He was from the Celestial River Realm, and he¡¯d ovee a Tribtion of Spiritual Incarnation of his own. Furthermore, he was knowledgeable and experienced.

    But this was still his first time seeing such a strange and taboo tribtion.

    ¡°This tribtion is fast approaching the level of my Tribtion of Spiritual Revolution! And it has an additional strange, taboo air about it¡­¡± Pu Jue¡¯s expression shifted erratically; he too was stunned.

    He dared so way with certainty that no Spiritual Incarnation cultivator of the Bright Sky Realm had ever undergone a tribtion as terrifying as Su Yi¡¯s!

    Su Yi¡¯s expression was calm, without the slightest trace of emotion.?He¡¯d anticipated this grand tribtion, and he naturally wasn¡¯t the least bit afraid.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, will fighting here influence your mental state?¡± Wang Zhongyang suddenly asked with a smile.

    <i>Weng!</i>

    As he spoke, he swooshed his sleeves, and a ck bronze bell rose up. Its surface was carved with designs of dancing demons.

    Wang Zhongyang snapped his fingers, and¡ª!

    ng!

    A high-pitching, stinging chime reverberated throughout heaven and earth.

    The Spirit-Seizing Demonic Bell.

    This was a Spirit Dao treasure designed to attack the mind!

    The distant onlookers felt a prickling pain in their minds, and they saw stars. All were astonished, and all of them circted their cultivation bases to neutralize the bell¡¯s effects.

    Even Huan Shanglin, Xie Beizhi, and the others felt agitated, and their blood and qi churned. They couldn¡¯t help but narrow their eyes.

    ck sound waves spread around the bell, manifesting a pack of illusory demons that roared and charged at Su Yi.

    Despicable!?The Xia Emperor, Wen Xinzhao, and the others inwardly cursed Wang Zhongyang out.

    Who could miss how insidious this was?

    Su Yi stood in ce, his hands behind his back, not moving in the slightest. It was as if he didn¡¯t even notice.

    However, when the charging demons manifested?of the?bell¡¯s sound waves got within thirty feet of him, they copsed with a bang and disappeared.

    ¡°A petty little trick, not even worth mentioning.¡± Su Yi shook his head.

    ¡°If it can sway your mental state, it¡¯s enough,¡±ughed Wang Zhongyang.

    He snapped his fingers in rapid session.

    ng! ng! ng!

    Sharp chimes rang out in rapid session. As the Spirit-Seizing Demonic Bell shook, circle after circle of sound waves spread out, manifesting illusory demons. The demonic horde filled the skies and charged at Su Yi.

    At the same time, deep within the dome of heaven, tribtion clouds surged, and the lightning vortex rumbled without end. It showed signs of an imminent eruption.

    Everyone who saw this visibly reacted.?They had to admit that Wang Zhongyang¡¯s timing was perfect; he targeted Su Yi¡¯s mind right as he was about to undergo tribtion.

    If it took effect, when Su Yi underwent tribtion, he would undoubtedly face terrifying peril. He would die, and his Dao would disappear with him!

    However¡ª

    Su Yi stood there, not moving in the slightest, like an unshakeable boulder. The illusory demon horde charged at him, only to burst apart thirty feet away from him.

    Nothing could get through!

    Everyone present was wide-eyed and tongue-tied.

    From beginning to end, Su Yi looked up at the sky. He didn¡¯t so much as nce at Wang Zhongyang.

    Wang Zhongyang¡¯s habitual smile froze, his expression a bit overcast.?He hadn¡¯t anticipated that the Spirit-Seizing Demonic Bell wouldn¡¯t sway Su Yi in the slightest!

    ¡°Everyone, attack together! We absolutely cannot leave Su Yi any chance of sessfully oveing his tribtion!¡± Huan Shanglin said suddenly. As he spoke, he raised his hand.

    A string of glittering silver bells appeared amidst glittering, flowing light. Their jingling was strange and wondrous, like the music of the heavens.

    The Heart-Plucking Bells!

    This was a simrly miraculous treasure. Anyone bewildered by the bells was rendered into a mindless puppet, as if their hearts had been plucked!

    The Spiritual Revolution cultivators apanying Huan Shanglin attacked as well. Some uttered invocations, their voices booming like spring thunder. Others roared inscrutable chants.

    Others still activated their treasures andunched them at Su Yi.

    Ten Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivators were attacking together. How could theirbined power possibly be ordinary?

    Incantations shook the air, and the light of treasures overflowed. The skies were thrown into disarray, as if they were on the verge of copse.

    The distant onlookers¡¯ hearts trembled, and they were visibly astonished.

    The Xia Emperor, Wen Xinzhao, and the others¡¯ hearts were on tenterhooks. They were more nervous than ever before.

    Worst of all, the unprecedented tribtion brewing overhead chose this moment to erupt. A dazzling streak of tribtion lightning descended from within the electric vortex.

    For a moment, all of heaven and earth was bright white. Its radiance stung the eyes.

    The endlessly terrifying cmitous aura threw the skies into disarray. The air wailed, and the onlookers felt as if they¡¯d been plunged into an icy abyss, or as if their souls had left their bodies.

    Wang Zhongyan, Huan Shanglin, Xie Zhibei, and the others instantly looked excited and eager. They were champing at the bit.

    Su Yi¡¯s tribtion had begun, and all manner of attacks were flying toward him.

    How could he possibly survive such an onught?

    But it was then that¡ª¡ª

    Su Yi, who¡¯d been gazing up at?the tribtion clouds?all this time,ughed and murmured, ¡°I didn¡¯t sit here and prepare for this tribtion for seven days in vain¡­¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when his tall, upright figure burst with radiant light.

    Forceful, unstoppable momentum soared into the heavens, like a long-dormant, unmatched sword finally revealing its edge.

    His sleeves fluttered around him, like an immortal running his fingers through the clouds.

    Boom!

    Huan Shanglin and the other Spiritual Revolution experts''?Daoist?magics and treasures were already upon Su Yi, and they were enveloped in terrifyingly powerful misty light.

    However, when Su Yi swung his sleeves, the misty light filling the air shattered, and the treasures scattered with a bang.

    Their terrifying encirclement had copsed, just like that.

    Before the crowd even had time to feel astonished, Su Yi stepped into the air, casually raised his hand, and grabbed.

    Dazzling tribtion?fell?like a waterfall, only for Su Yi to catch it barehanded.

    Like a deity taking to the skies and capturing a celestial dragon!

    Everyone was so astonished that they fell into a daze.

 Chapter 742: I Stand in the Human World and Cleave Through Heavenly Tribulation

    <h4>Chapter 742: I Stand in the Human World and Cleave Through Heavenly Tribtion</h4>

    Earlier, Su Yi¡¯s plight seemed precarious that the onlookers¡¯ hearts were on tenterhooks. Many of them thought Su Yi wouldn¡¯t escape disaster.

    After all, so many Spiritual Revolution cultivators were attacking at once. Add the tribtion to the mix, and he was beset on both sides. Any other cultivator would have struggled to resist.

    However¡ª

    The results weren¡¯t at all what the onlookers expected.

    When Su Yi took action, a mere swoosh of his sleeves cleaved through the attacks filling the sky, and a single grab captured the descending tribtion light!

    This was the bearing of a deity!

    ¡°This¡­¡± Huan Shanglin, Xie Zhibei, and theirpanions¡¯ excited expressions froze on their faces, and their eyes widened.

    Wang Zhongyang and hispanions gasped, their expressions full of surprise. Su Yi was still just in the Spiritual Manifestation Realm. They couldn¡¯t even imagine how he¡¯d achieved this.

    ¡°Did you see that? When I fought him earlier, admitting defeat was the wisest decision I could have made,¡± muttered Pu Jue.?This scene stunned him too.

    .

    Pu Surong and the other Purple Moon Fox experts looked at each other, their hearts shaking.

    The Xia Emperor, Wen Xinzhao, and the others inwardly sighed in relief.

    Only the old blind man said leisurely, ¡°Who in this world understands just how amazing His Excellency Su is¡­.?¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Whoosh!

    The dragon-like tribtion light struggled fiercely in Su Yi¡¯s grip, releasing the destructive, cmitous aura of a tribtion.

    Were any other Spiritual Manifestation cultivator to encounter such a terrifying, taboo tribtion, this attack alone would have dispersed their souls. They couldn¡¯t possibly have blocked it.

    But as Su Yi¡¯s fingers shifted¡­.

    Boom!

    The waterfall of dazzling tribtion light scattered and fell like rain.

    And Su Yi¡¯s aura seemed to inhale, drawing in the rain of light filling the sky. It left nothing behind.

    This domineering scene shook the crowd once more, leaving countless people tongue-tied.

    ¡°Quick, stop him! Disrupt his mental state!¡± shouted Wang Zhongyang.

    He pped his hands in rapid session, and the Spirit-Seizing Bell rumbled and boomed, emitting demonic roars. Surging ck soundwaves swept toward Su Yi like tidal waves.

    Meanwhile, Huan Shanglin, Xie Zhibei, and their allies attacked too!

    Rumble! Boom!

    Misty treasure light and Daoist invocations shook the air.

    No matter their faction of origin, the Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivators fought as one to restrict Su Yi and disrupt his tribtion.

    However, they acted with extreme caution. They stood in the distance and attacked from afar, not daring to approach the area where Su Yi underwent tribtion.

    Even if divine tribtion struck treasures and abilities, it wouldn¡¯t harm their users!

    Heaven and earth were in chaos.

    Unstoppable murderous intent and the dazzling light of treasures surged through the air, as if intent on overturning heaven and earth.

    But deep within the tribtion clouds, another streak of tribtion light descended from the vortex of lightning.

    Boom!

    The bright, multicolored tribtion light was dazzlingly radiant, and it descended upon the world like a scythe. It brought with it the imposing might of the heavens, and it was terrifying beyond measure.

    Everyone felt their hearts clench, and without exception, their expressions changed.

    The group of peak Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivators attacked with everything they had, their efforts focused on Su Yi. Even watching from a distance, the onlookers¡¯ hearts filled with indescribable despair.

    Short of an Emperor, who in this world could possibly have fended off such an onught?

    And Su Yi had to face his unprecedented, taboo, grand tribtion at the same time.

    But it was then that¡ª¡ª

    Su Yi¡¯s expression was suddenly fierce, his distant gaze neither happy nor sad.

    He unleashed the full extent of his cultivation base.

    His tall, upright figure suddenly burst with endless light!

    He was like a sword, the glint of his edge piercing the nine heavens and the ten earths. Free and unrestrained sword intent swept forth like the tide, shooting in all eight directions.

    He¡¯d been waiting for this tribtion for quite some time.

    And he¡¯d long since seen through the secrets of how to break it.

    How could he dare hold back? How could he possibly hesitate?

    Boom!

    Su Yi rose to his full height, then suddenly raised his hand and pressed down?on the?air.

    He unleashed the full extent of his power of the Grand Dao, with dusky Genesis Dao Intent. Both shot out of his palm.

    Boom!

    A hundred-foot palm imprint condensed with indestructible, immeasurable force, then suddenly bore down on the skies.

    It was as if a primordial divine mountain were descending from the heavens, intent on crushing the human world!

    This was Su Yi¡¯s first time unleashing the full extent of his cultivation base since he¡¯d entered the Spirit Dao.

    Beneath the descending palm strike, the air currents were thrown into disarray, and divine light swept outward.

    The Spiritual Revolution cultivators¡¯ treasures and abilities popped like soap bubbles, scattering in midair, unable to take a single hit.

    One palm broke countless magics, like an axe through bamboo. Nothing could stand in its way!

    This was a shocking scene.

    From a distance, Su Yi was like an immortal from on high. A casual strike could obliterate his enemies¡¯ encirclement!

    But before the crowd could react¡ª

    Boom!

    The scythe of electric tribtion light came crashing down, cleaving into Su Yi.

    Light surged, and itpletely enveloped the skies where Su Yi stood. Its radiance stung the eyes, and it emanated an endlessly terrifying destructive aura.

    All of heaven and earth were shrouded in white light.

    This sudden development made the onlookers¡¯ hearts shake, and their expressions changed dramatically.

    ¡°Was Banished Immortal Su¡­ killed?¡±

    ¡°How could this¡­¡±

    Startled cries rang out on all sides. The entire area was in uproar.

    Huan Shanglin, Xie Zhibei, Wang Zhongyang, and their allies all inwardly sighed in relief.

    Earlier, when Su Yi broke through their joint attack with a single palm strike, their hearts quivered in terror.

    Fortunately, their joint attack had disrupted Su Yi, resulting in him being struck by lightning!

    ¡°An unmatched genius has fallen in battle, all because the Seed of the Azure implicated him. It¡¯s truly a pity,¡± sighed Wang Zhongyang. Despite his wistful tone, he looked utterly delighted.

    ¡°Su Yi is finally dead¡­¡± muttered Huan Shanglin. He inwardly rejoiced, and he felt as if a massive weight had lifted from his shoulders.

    Su Yi¡¯s earlier disy of power had made their hearts shake. They couldn¡¯t even imagine what it would be like if Su Yi sessfully overcame his tribtion and entered the Spiritual Incarnation Realm. Just how terrifying would his cultivation be?

    Fortunately, that hadn¡¯t happened.?Su Yi¡¯s undefeated legend hade to an abrupt halt!

    ¡°Get ready, everyone. Once the lightning tribtion disperses, seize the Seed of the Azure,¡± Xie Zhibei ordered hispanions.

    He stared intently at the swath of sky enveloped in tribtion light and readied himself for battle.

    Su Yi¡¯s death was within their expectations. After all, he was up against such a grand tribtion, and surrounded by enemies on all sides. No cultivator had any hope of victory against all that.

    The way Xie Zhibei saw it, today¡¯s conflict had only just begun. Su Yi¡¯s death was only the opening act.

    The real show was the following struggle for the Seed of the Azure!

    ¡°Brother Su¡­¡± The blood drained from Wen Xinzhao¡¯s beautiful face.

    That lightning tribtion was like a guillotine of the Grand Dao. It cleaved into Su Yi so suddenly that the young woman felt as if her heart had been torn to pieces.

    The Xia Emperor, Weng Jiu, and the others felt chills in their hands and feet.

    But it was then that the old blind man grinned and teased, ¡°Miss Xinzhao, this old man might not have any eyes, but I can nheless sense that His Excellency Su Yi hasn¡¯t been harmed. Why are you so upset?¡±

    Wen Xinzhao was stunned.

    The Xia Emperor, Weng Jiu, and the others were stunned too.?Don¡¯t tell me¡­.

    But before they could fully react, a crack of thunder reverberated throughout heaven and earth.

    Beneath everyone¡¯s disbelieving gazes, the radiant tribtion light that had enveloped Su Yi suddenly rumbled and copsed like an avnche.

    Then, Su Yi¡¯s tall, upright figure came back into view.

    His blue robes and ck hair fluttered in the wind, and the aura of the Grand Dao flowed around him, transforming into a whirlpool that devoured the scattered tribtion light. It left nothing behind.

    ¡°He isn¡¯t dead!?¡±

    ¡°My heavens!¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    The crowd was in uproar; it was as if they¡¯d boiled over. Startled cries rang out on all sides.

    Only then did everyone see clearly that Su Yi hadn¡¯t just?survived;?he wasn¡¯t even injured!

    He didn¡¯t have so much as a hair out of ce!

    Furthermore, upon closer inspection, Su Yi¡¯s aura was even stronger than before!

    Countless onlookers were stunned and rooted to the spot.

    Who could have imagined this? They¡¯d assumed Su Yi was doomed, only for him to shatter the tribtion light and grow even stronger!

    It was like a miracle!

    ¡°Dammit!¡± Wang Zhongyang¡¯s smile froze in ce, and he alternated between shock and anger.

    Not even that could kill Su Yi!?

    Huan Shanglin was dumbstruck too, and his eyes bulged; it was as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning.

    ¡°How is this possible¡­¡±

    Xie Zhibei and the others looked as if they¡¯d seen a ghost. And here they¡¯d already started preparing themselves for the struggle over the Seed of the Azure.

    Who¡¯d have thought that Su Yi was still alive, and furthermore, perfectly intact?

    ¡°Wonderful!¡± Wen Xinzhao cried out with mad delight and excitement.

    The Xia Emperor, Weng Jiu, and the?others fully?rxed.

    Little in this world was greater cause for celebration than realizing you¡¯d panicked for nothing!

    The old blind man didn¡¯t tease them any further. Wen Xinzhao and the others might have lost theirposure, but that proved that they really cared about Su Yi¡¯s safety.

    This was what they meant when they said, ¡°Concern leads to confusion.¡±

    The old blind man had kept hisposure, but of course, that didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t care about Su Yi¡¯s well-being. He just knew better than any of the others that a tribtion like this was helpless against him!

    Meanwhile, beneath the dome of heaven.

    Su Yi took in the crowd¡¯s shifting expressions, and he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head andugh.

    Then, he fixed his gaze upon the sky.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to end this,¡± Su Yi said softly.

    He¡¯d sat here quietly for seven days, trying to figure something out. In the end, he was certain that his Tribtion of Spiritual Incarnation would contain a simrly taboo power. No matter how heaven-defying his cultivation, he couldn¡¯t possibly ovee it.

    The reason for this was simple: this grand tribtion existed to obliterate himpletely. It had no intention of leaving him any path to life.

    What he saw now confirmed this hypothesis.

    Boom!

    Tribtion clouds surged beneath the dome of heaven, and the vortex of lightning was increasingly terrifying. Dazzling tribtion light danced about, and its destructive aura filled even the Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivators with despair!

    They couldn¡¯t even imagine what level of tribtion this was, or why it was so out of the ordinary.

    It was then that the crowd saw something they were destined never to forget¡ª¡ª

    Up in the sky, a young man in blue stretched out his right hand, pressed his fingers into a de, and shed the dome of heaven.

    Whoosh!

    A streak of sword qi shot through the air. In a sh, it reached the depths of the tribtion clouds.

    Heaven and earth were suddenly silent, and everything dimmed.

    The ck tribtion clouds stretched over one hundred thousand miles, but now, they suddenly split and dispersed like waters at low tide.

    The vortex deep within the clouds split in two, and the terrifying tribtion light brewing within it scattered and fell down to earth.

    His sh was like a sword cleaving through heaven¡¯s gates, breaking an unmatched tribtion!

    Beneath the dome of heaven, a young man drank with relish, sword in hand, like a god or immortal.

 Chapter 743: Like an Immortal of the Sword, Forceful and Unrivaled

    <h4>Chapter 743: Like an Immortal of the Sword, Forceful and Unrivaled</h4>

    Throughout history, undergoing tribtion had always been perilous, with only a small chance of sess. Cultivators underwent multipleyers of tribtion, oveing life and death trials before seizing a thread of life force, proving their Dao, and breaking through.

    The Spirit Dao cultivators¡¯ memories of the obstacles and perils they¡¯d faced during their own tribtions were carved deep within their hearts.

    Nheless, as they witnessed Su Yi undergo tribtion, they were struck dumb.

    One sh, that¡¯s all, yet he¡¯d cleaved through one hundred thousand feet of tribtion cloud and reduced an unprecedentedly grand tribtion to powder!

    This was unquestionably far too unbelievable.

    Many of the onlookers felt as if they were dreaming; it didn¡¯t feel quite real.

    After all, earlier, all of them had sensed that Su Yi¡¯s Tribtion of Spiritual Incarnation was extremely terrifying and unusual, and that it was full of a strange, taboo aura.

    That forceful divine might filled even the Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivators¡¯ hearts with terror and despair!

    That was why all of Su Yi¡¯s would-be enemies¡ªHuan Shanglin, Xie Zhibei, Wang Zhongyang, and their allies¡ªwere perfectly certain that if they interfered, Su Yi would be doomed. His tribtion would kill him beyond a doubt!

    Who could have imagined that Su Yi would cleave through the dome of heaven in a single sh, breaking through this unprecedented, taboo tribtion?

    Everyone who saw this was astonished, and they stood there in a daze.

    As if they¡¯d just witnessed a miracle!

    ¡°This¡­ Isn¡¯t he a bit?too?strong¡­?¡± Some people muttered in astonishment, their hearts shaking.

    ¡°A single sh to cleave through a heavenly tribtion? What kind of terrifying cultivation base is needed to achieve that?¡± someone couldn¡¯t help but blurt.

    ¡°He really is like a banished immortal, a rare sight in the mortal world¡­¡± Pu Jue sighed deeply.

    He was one of the peak Spiritual Revolution Realm experts of the Bright Sky Realm, but the abilities Su Yi had on disy shocked himpletely.

    The old blind man, Wen Xinzhao, and the others all looked dazed.

    This scene simrly overturned their understanding of tribtions!

    Beneath the dome of heaven, boundless tribtion light dispersed, as if something were drawing it away. All of it disappeared into Su Yi¡¯s tall, upright figure, receding like waters at low tide.

    The light emanating from him expanded like river water rising after the rain.

    Within his Grand Dao Spirit Pce, it was like the first parting of primordial chaos. The pce rumbled and boomed as the surging power of the Grand Dao condensed the initial outline of a mysterious and inscrutable Spirit Incarnation.

    And just like that, Su Yi¡¯s cultivation base stepped into the Spiritual Incarnation Realm.

    The moment he sensed the earth-shaking changes within himself and the shocking transformation to his cultivation base, essence, qi, and spirit, Su Yi felt a deep sense of satisfaction.

    The Spiritual Incarnation Realm!

    Spiritual Incarnation was the second of the Three Realms of the Spirit Dao. Upon reaching this realm, cultivators condensed Spirit Incarnations andprehended the mysteries of the heavens. Their life span soared, their life force continuous and unbroken. They could traverse the four seas in a single day, breathe in the power of the sun and moon, and refine their mysteries!

    Once a Spirit Incarnation took shape, a cultivator¡¯s control over the Grand Dao reached all-new heights. When they cultivated, the Mysterious Truths and secrets of the Grand Dao would be carved into their Spirit Incarnations!

    The tribtion clouds filling the sky dispersed, and heaven and earth returned to normal.

    The deep curtain of dusk had already been enveloped in darkness. The moon shone overhead, and the stars glittered.

    Beneath the dome of heaven, Su Yi¡¯s aura continued to soar!

    Seven days prior, he¡¯d obtained a near endless supply of the rain of the light of the Grand Dao. Now, as he broke through his tribtion, he devoured the endless life force within the lightning.

    The two powers fused and created Su Yi¡¯s Spiritual Incarnation Realm foundations in the Grand Dao!

    It was already clear that once Su Yi¡¯s cultivation base stabilized, his foundations would be unimaginably solid.

    ¡°Quick, kill him before his cultivation stabilizes!¡± Suddenly, a bellow rang out, bringing the crowd to their senses.

    The onlookers watched as Huan Shanglin led his eleven Spiritual Revolution cultivators into battle. All of them soared through the skies and attacked Su Yi.

    Terrifying murderous intent ran rampant, filling the entire area.

    ¡°Fine! Let¡¯s kill Su Yi first, then seize the Seed of the Azure!¡± Xie Zhibei gnashed his teeth. Then, he and the Spiritual Revolution cultivators apanying him took to the skies and surrounded Su Yi.

    ¡°We¡¯re going too!¡± Wang Zhongyang decided.

    He was well aware that once Su Yi¡¯s cultivation base stabilized, he¡¯d be truly terrifying. When that happened, he feared no one present would be able to contend with him!

    Su Yi had sessfully ovee his tribtion, but he had a lethal weak point: his cultivation boundary was not yet stable. His power was undergoing a transformation. This meant he couldn¡¯t possibly control his newfound power smoothly!

    That meant this was a perfect opportunity for them to exterminate Su Yi!

    Boom!

    Heaven and earth trembled, and towering divine light illuminated the night skies.

    More than twenty Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivators had joined forces. How terrifying was that?

    Swords, bells, weaving shuttles, seals, fly-whisks, jade rulers¡­ all manner of Natal Spirit Treasures flew through the air with brilliant divine radiance, ripping through the sky and dazzling the human world.

    All manner of mighty and inscrutable Daoist magics and secret arts manifested lightning, divine me, hurricanes, seas of blood, and currents of destructive power. They nketed heaven and earth, but all of them swept toward Su Yi.

    The entire stretch of sky descended into upheaval. The mountains, rivers, trees, and grasses were reduced to powder, and even the sky itself wailed continuously as if unable to bear the pressure.

    This was unquestionably far too terrifying!

    Earlier, when Su Yi had undergone tribtion, the Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivators had joined forces to attack him, but they had limited themselves to influencing his mental state. Furthermore, they had been afraid of bacsh from his tribtion, so the abilities and treasures they¡¯d used weren¡¯t all that strong.

    It was different now. They went all out, unleashing their Natal Spirit Treasures and strongest abilities.

    Their goal was to exterminate Su Yi in one fell swoop! Their power far surpassed their earlier attacks.

    When he saw this, even Pu Jue, one of the top five Spiritual Revolution cultivators in the Bright Sky Realm, felt his heart quiver. He asked himself,?Could I handle that? No, I¡¯d have only one choice: I¡¯d have to flee!

    As far as I could run!

    Otherwise, power like that would st me to bits. Not even bone fragments would remain!

    However, in the face of attacksing at him from all sides, a mocking smile appeared on Su Yi¡¯s face.

    ¡°You¡¯re attacking me now? How are?you any different?from moths to?the me?¡±

    As his calm voice echoed through the air, Su Yi stepped into the sky, his robes swaying around him.

    Boom!

    A perfectly round circle of the light of the Grand Dao appeared behind his tall, upright figure, slowly revolving. It was like a millstone bearing down on the skies, casting dreamlike and ethereal light.

    Bang bang bang!

    The treasures and secret techniques rumbled as they came crashing down. Their terrifying power practically enveloped Su Yi.

    However, before the treasures or abilities drew near Su Yi, the wheel of light stopped them about a hundred feet away. None could encroach any further.

    Su Yi took a step forward, and the treasures were sent flying, while the spells copsed with a bang!

    From a distance, Su Yi seemed as invincible and unshakable as a solitary mountain shifting through the skies, crushing every attack in his path!

    All of this took some time to describe, but it happened in a sh.

    Su Yi took a step forward, arrived before the group of Spiritual Revolution cultivators, and swung his sleeves.

    Boom!!!

    Sword qi descended from the heavens, pouring down like a waterfall. Forceful, unstoppable sword intent cleaved perfectly straight rifts through the sky.

    The cultivators nearest to Su Yi felt their hair stand on end. They didn¡¯t hesitate to call upon their full power, and they fought with everything they had to neutralize the threat.

    A heaven-shaking impact rang out.

    Sword rain poured from the heavens, breaking through the cultivators¡¯ attacks like an axe through bamboo. It cut through their treasures, then cleaved into their bodies.

    Splurt! Splurt! Splurt! Splurt! Splurt!

    It was just one attack, but five Spiritual Revolution cultivators were cut down where they stood almost simultaneously.

    Their bodies were cut into pieces, and even their souls were shattered amidst the boundless sword qi. Fresh blood scattered like a waterfall, dyeing the surrounding skies red.

    Everyone present was shaken.

    He was surrounded on all sides, but he was never once suppressed. On the contrary, he broke through the encirclement like an axe through bamboo, ying five enemies in one attack!

    It was as if nothing could stand in his way!

    As blood scattered, cries of rm shook the heavens.

    Huan Shanglin, Xie Zhibei, Wang Zhongyang, and the others were stunned. Their expressions shifted dramatically.

    They¡¯d assumed that in the moments after oveing his tribtion and breaking through, Su Yi would be in a weakened state, and that his cultivation base would be unstable.

    Who¡¯d have thought that that wasn¡¯t remotely the case?

    ¡°Quick! Attack with everything you¡¯ve got!¡± Huan Shanglin roared, and his eyes bulged as if about to burst.

    The five dead Spiritual Revolution cultivators were all from his camp, and the loss made his heart drip blood.

    There was no need for his reminder. The others had long since sensed the danger. How could they possibly have gottencent?

    One after another, they called upon their trump cards, fighting like mad with their lives on the line.

    Everything was inplete chaos. It was as if the skies were about to copse.

    The power of the Spiritual Revolution Realm could easily incinerate mountains, boil seas, and destroy an entirendscape.

    And now, an entire group of such cultivators were fighting together as if they¡¯d gone mad, holding nothing back. How could their power possibly be ordinary?

    The distant Xia Emperor had no choice but to circte the power of the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation to defend the city. The battle¡¯s flood of destructive energy alone was enough to deal devastating damage!

    The distant onlookers, meanwhile, had long since fled further away for fear of the aftershock.

    Boom!

    Heaven and earth were shrouded in darkness as thendscape was devastated.

    The grand battle had begun in earnest.

    Now, everyone saw for the first time just how terrifying Su Yi was after oveing his tribtion.

    He stepped through the skies like a soaring immortal, his sleeves fluttering around him. Streaks of sword qi shed through the air, bringing with them glittering light that illuminated the darkness and cut through the skies.

    No power could block the sword qi¡¯s attacks. Neither heaven nor earth could stand in his way. Not even the Grand Dao could fetter him!

    Beneath the boundless sword qi, treasures shattered, and Daoist magics fell apart.

    One body after another fell like grass beneath a scythe, splitting into pieces and dyeing the skies red with blood.

    Panicked cries, enraged shouts, unwilling roars, wails of despair, and miserable shrieks rang out beneath the dome of heaven.

    It was an apocalyptic vision of purgatory. One startling death yed out after another!

    Too terrifying!

    He was just one person, and he was beset on all sides, but he cleaved through Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivators as if they were no more than rotten wood!

    In just a few breaths of time, more than ten Spiritual Revolution cultivators perished, cut down where they stood.

    Fragments of treasures and corpses fell from the sky like rain, mixed with hot, red blood. Heaven and earth were dyed red.

    And Su Yi? His blue robes were neat, his long hair fluttered around him, and there was no trace of dirt or blood on him. He was like an immortal of the sword, invincible as his enemies'' heads rolled around him!

    The distant onlookers were stunned, each as still as a y statue.

    Their hearts were full of utter dread and terror!

 Chapter 744: Gazing Disdainfully Upon the Human World

    <h4>Chapter 744: Gazing Disdainfully Upon the Human World</h4>

    Crunch!

    A bright, shining Dao Sword shattered, inch by inch.

    Its wielder staggered backward and coughed up blood.

    Before he could steady himself, a streak of sword qi suddenly expanded within his field of view. It continued expanding, and soon, it was the only thing he could see.

    Splurt!

    His head flew through the air with a spray of blood.

    Meanwhile, on the other side of the battlefield¡ª

    Boom!

    The sword qi filling the sky rumbled, shattering a bronze Daoist seal.

    Fragments scattered, and a man in ornate robes burst apart, his flesh minced into countless minute pieces.

    Two Spiritual Revolution cultivators had died in rapid session, almost simultaneously, unbelievably quickly!

    Meanwhile, Su Yi was already headed toward his next target.

    When Spiritual Revolution experts did battle, they disyed their cultivation first and foremost, as well as their control over the power of the Grand Dao.

    The strength of one¡¯s power over the Grand Dao was reflected in the quality of their Grand Dao Spirit Wheel.

    The Spiritual Revolution cultivators fighting Su Yi had all already condensed their Grand Dao Spirit Wheels, and quite a few were top experts.

    For instance, Xie Zhibei and Huan Shanglin. They were elites of the Spiritual Revolution Realm. Simrly,?Wang Zhongyang of the Celestial River Realm¡¯s Frigid North Sword Pavilion was a powerful figure among older-generation cultivators; his cultivation was no weaker than Pu Jue¡¯s.

    Byparison, the first few Spiritual Revolution cultivators to die at Su Yi¡¯s hands¡ªHuan Tianxu and his cohort¡ªwere far inferior.

    But now, facing Su Yi, who¡¯d already broken into the Spiritual Incarnation Realm, even these powerful Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivators seemed inept.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth were in turmoil, and fresh blood sttered the air. It was like a vision of purgatory.

    The battle had only just begun, but the Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivators¡¯ encirclement had already copsed, and more than half of them had fallen!

    From beginning to end, not one person had blocked Su Yi¡¯s attacks!

    ¡°Too terrifying¡­ He¡¯s just too terrifying¡­¡± Countless people were dazed; they were ovee with astonishment.

    In their eyes, Su Yi seemedpletely invincible!

    ¡°Now you ought to understand why I admitted defeat, right¡­?¡± muttered Pu Jue.

    Even before oveing his tribtion, Su Yi had been strong enough to suppress him, let alone now!

    Pu Surong said nothing, but her earlier displeasure at Pu Jue¡¯s admission of defeat had been silently reced with astonishment, dread, and dyed terror.

    How could she fail to realize the implications? If Su Yi hadn¡¯t shown mercy on them, they most likely wouldn¡¯t be alive today!

    ¡°Do you see that? This is His Excellency¡¯s true magnificence! Those scoundrels were foolish enough to attempt to ambush him both before and after his grand tribtion. How ridiculous is that?¡± The old blind man¡¯s expression was rife with mockery. ¡°I wonder what they¡¯d think if they knew that this was a trap all along?¡±

    Wen Xinzhao, the Xia Emperor, and the others¡¯ hearts swelled with emotion.

    A downpour of blood sttered the earth. Everything was inplete chaos.

    Except for Su Yi. He swept throughout the battlefield, free and unrestrained, like an immortal amidst mortal dust, intimidating the human world.

    He¡¯d already crushed most of his opponents. The six or seven that remained were desperately struggling to survive!

    Huan Shanglin¡¯s face was ashen, and his eyes bulged.

    Xie Zhibei coughed up blood. His hair was disheveled, and he looked rmed.

    Wang Zhongyang howled repeatedly, as if he¡¯d gone insane.

    This far into the battle, Su Yi¡¯s strength had already given each of them an enormous shock, and they felt as if they were on the verge of a mental breakdown.

    None of them had anticipated that Su Yi would be so tyrannical even while undergoing tribtion. Nothing they did influenced his mental state or his soul.

    Simrly, none of them had guessed that Su Yi would break through that grand, unmatched, taboo tribtion with a single sh and smoothly enter the Spiritual Incarnation Realm.

    But although this was surprising, it was at leastprehensible.

    But the sheer power Su Yi currently had on disy was more than they could ept.

    It was just too much!

    Even if you¡¯d hit them over the head, they would never have guessed that a young man who¡¯d only just barely entered the Spiritual Incarnation Realm, someone who¡¯d yet to take his time to stabilize his cultivation base, would be so strong that he was practically invincible!

    What Daoist magic? What treasures? In front of Su Yi, all seemed as fragile as paper. None could damage him in the slightest.

    In stark contrast, every time he struck, he struck with unstoppable momentum, tearing through his enemies¡¯ ranks.

    In mere moments, he¡¯d already inflicted grievous casualties on all three groups!

    Bang!

    A muffled explosion rang out, and yet another Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator fell. Su Yi had pped him into mush, killing him body and soul.

    This bloody, domineering scene was like the straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. Huan Shanglin¡¯s will to fightpletely copsed.

    Without any further hesitation, this dazzling figure of the Demonic Huan Family turned tail and fled.

    Whoosh!

    A dense swath of bloody light burst around him. His entire body transformed into tens of thousands of bloody threads, which scattered in all directions.

    Blood Escape!

    This was a powerful forbidden technique. It bought its user an opportunity to escape at the cost of their longevity and life force.

    Such forbidden techniques were widespread among demonic cultivators. They were costly, but?indeed rather effective.

    s, this time, Huan Shanglin had bumped into Su Yi.

    With the 108,000 years of experience of his past life, Su Yi was proficient in all manner of abilities. Breaking the Blood Escape technique wasn¡¯t at all difficult for him.

    Su Yi¡¯s robes billowed around him as he raised his right arm, like a sharp sword piercing the heavens.

    Boom!

    Walls suddenly surged forth on all sides, like a natural moat, sealing off the areapletely.

    Every wall was glittering and bright, and they surged with dense and mysterious Sanskrit.

    From a distance, the ce where Su Yi stood seemed to have transformed into a massive cage. It seemed there was nowhere to run and nowhere to hide.

    This wasn¡¯t the Kunwu Ye Family¡¯s Circle of Confinement, but rather, a supreme Buddhist inheritance¡ª¡ª

    Buddhist Ground in the Palm of My Hand!

    The entirendscape below was transformed into a Buddhist holynd. Opponents trapped within its range were in the palm of the user¡¯s hand!

    When a Buddhist Imperial expert unleashed this technique, a single palm could cover eight thousand miles. No matter how enemies tried to flee or hide, they couldn¡¯t escape this palm!

    Bang bang bang bang!

    The countless bloody threads Huan Shanglin had turned into mmed into the wall and exploded.

    When one of them burst, it transformed back into Huan Shanglin, who staggered back and almost fell from the sky.

    ¡°No! How could he possibly have blocked Blood Escape?¡±

    Shock and rm were written all over his pallid face.

    ¡°Ignorant.¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes shone with a hint of disdain.

    Every top Imperial orthodoxy had methods of countering techniques like Blood Escape.

    Like Buddhism¡¯s ¡°Buddhist Ground in the Palm of My Hand¡±, Daoism¡¯s ¡°Birdcage Incantation¡±, and yao cultivators¡¯ ¡°Mountains Upon Mountains.¡±

    None of these techniques were particrly powerful as fighting techniques, but they were unbelievably useful for countering Blood Escape.

    ¡°Open!¡± Huan Shangling roared and called upon the full extent of his power to attack the walls of the Grand Dao manifested by Buddhist Grounds in the Palm of My Hand.

    s, Su Yi didn¡¯t give him any chance at all.

    Whoosh!

    A streak of sword qi surged into being and arced through the air, like a rainbow prating the sun, then cleaved downward.

    As danger approached, Huan Shanglin didn¡¯t hesitate to bite through the tip of his tongue and activate hisst resort.

    Layers of demonic me surged around him, forming a set of armor that covered himpletely.

    He then raised a halberd and thrust with all his might.

    Crunch!

    When the halberd collided with the sword qi, it burst apart?like paper?mache.

    However, the sword?qi¡¯s?power was undiminished. It continued ahead, straight through theyers of armor manifested?of demonic?mes, and shed through Huan Shanglin¡¯s body.

    ¡°No¡ª¡ª!¡±

    A miserable, unwilling?shout?rang out as Huan?Shanglin?split in two. Then, both halves exploded.

    The blood bloomed like mes, bleak yet beautiful, bright red and scalding.

    The dazzling, mysterious walls of the Grand Dao shing with Sankskrit disappeared without a trace.

    Xie Zhibei, Wang Zhongyang, and the other survivors had already been considering fleeing, so witnessing this was like a sharp blow to the head. Their hearts sank.

    There was really nowhere to run!!

    Huan Shanglin had chosen a good moment to flee, but?he was nheless?stopped and cut down where he stood.

    When Xie Zhibei, Wang Zhongyang, and the others saw this, they felt as if someone had severed their only escape route.

    The battle raged on.

    However, only four people remained: Xie Zhibei, Wang Zhongyang, and two others.

    Furthermore, all of them were covered in wounds!

    ¡°Su Yi, I¡¯m willing to admit defeat. So long as you show mercy, I swear never to oppose you ever again!¡± Xie Zhibei said in a quavering voice.

    This Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator of the House of the Skywalking Sword was utterly frantic. To save his life, he was willing to cast aside his dignity and pride, admit defeat, and beg Su Yi for mercy!

    ¡°Bing my enemy means certain doom. What good will your vow do you?¡±

    As this calm voice rang out, the sword rain filling the skies swept forth, killing the Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator closest to Su Yi.

    Then, Su Yi took a step forward and charged at Xie Zhibei.

    ¡°Begging for mercy won¡¯t do you any good. We have no choice but to risk it all!¡± shouted Wang Zhongyang.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it, then!¡± Xie Zhibei gnashed his teeth and went all out.

    s, their struggles were destined to be in vain. Even the distant onlookers could tell that Xie Zhibei and the others¡¯ time was over.

    A flick of the fingerster, and the woman in ck, one of Wang Zhongyang¡¯s allies, died. A streak of sword qi bore a hole through her forehead, killing her on the spot.

    Two flicks of the fingerter.

    Wang Zhongyang¡¯s Natal Spirit Treasure exploded into pieces, and his body was enveloped in sword qi. It ripped him to shreds, right down to his soul.

    In thest moments before his death, this Spiritual Revolution cultivator of the Celestial River Realm¡¯s Frigid North Sword Pavilion couldn¡¯t help but sigh bitterly, ¡°Had I known this would have happened, I wouldn¡¯t have been in such a hurry to step forth¡­¡±

    His voice was full of regret and unwillingness.

    The distant onlookers couldn¡¯t help but pity him, but just as Su Yi was about to kill Xie Zhibei, a raspy, aged voice urgently cried out from afar, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, please, show mercy! The House of the Skywalking Sword is willing to buy Xie Zhibei¡¯s life, no matter the price!¡±

    His voice resounded throughout the entire area.

    Xie Zhibei had already given in to despair. When he heard this, he was initially stunned, then excited.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡±

    Three light, airy sybles left Su Yi¡¯s lips.

    Then, beneath the crowd¡¯s astonished gazes, Su Yi¡¯s sword descended once more, killing the already severely injured Xie Zhibei where he stood.

    Splurt!

    Blood sttered like a waterfall.

    Xie Zhibei¡¯s eyes widened with astonishment. Even in death, his agitation remained on his features.

    Now, all three groups who¡¯d targeted him had been destroyed, down to thest Spiritual Revolution cultivator!

    Heaven and earth were painted with blood.

    Only Su Yi remained. He stood there all on his own, gazing down upon the world below.

 Chapter 745: Where the Wind and Waves Are Fiercest

    <h4>Chapter 745: Where the Wind and Waves Are Fiercest</h4>

    Although it was the middle of the night, the light of Nine Tripod City¡¯s grand formation dispersed the dense darkness.

    The smell of blood permeated heaven and earth. Fragmented treasures and corpses were scattered across andscape covered in holes. It was a striking scene, a vision of death.

    The distant onlookers stood there in a daze, too astonished for words.

    Mere moments had passed, but all three camps, twenty-five Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivators in total, had fallen! Su Yi had single-handedly massacred everyst one of them.

    Who could have imagined that this would happen?

    Although the Radiant Epoch had begun, in the modern Azure Continent, Spiritual Revolution cultivators still represented the very pinnacle of power!

    Pick any of them at random, and you¡¯d have someone who could traverse the four seas,mand both wind and cloud, and intimidate an entire region!

    In the hearts of the world¡¯s cultivators, Spiritual Revolution cultivators were like sovereigns, people they could only gaze reverently upon from afar.

    But today, outside Nine Tripod City, Spiritual Revolution Realm experts fell like rain. It was an astonishing spectacle!

    And the one who¡¯d killed them all was a freshly broken-through, Spiritual Incarnation Realm young man¡­

    All of this was unquestionably far too shocking.

    ¡°Su Yi, aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution!?¡± that raspy, aged voice resounded throughout the night sky once more, full of rage and hatred.

    This was an elder of the House of the Skywalking Sword, the one who¡¯d spoken up to beg for mercy on Xie Zhibei¡¯s behalf.

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t?stay?his hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s my enemies who ought to be worried about retribution,¡± said Su Yi. He raised his jug, took a drink, and said casually, ¡°Besides, today¡¯s incident won¡¯t end here.¡±

    This light, airy deration made the crowd¡¯s hair stand on end.

    The Bluecloud Tower Master, Fu Qingyun, suddenly recalled that, before undergoing tribtion, Su Yi had asked about his opponents¡¯ origins. This was in preparation for his future revenge.

    At the time, Fu Qingyun had only half believed it. After all, Su Yi¡¯s predicament had been far too perilous; he¡¯d doubted Su Yi would survive it.

    But when he recalled those words now, waves of emotion coursed through Fu Qingyun¡¯s heart. A long time passed before he managed to calm himself.

    Today, Su Yi underwent an unprecedented, taboo tribtion and slew an entire group of Spiritual Revolution cultivators. Who beneath the heavens could possibly stand shoulder to shoulder with him?

    If someone like that sought revenge against the factions that opposed him, it would inevitably lead to inestimable bloodshed and turmoil!

    ¡°Hah, is that so? It seems to this old man that, so long as he carries the Seed of the Azure, Fellow Daoist Su will be the target of countless arrows. Everyone will be out to get him!¡±

    The raspy, aged voice of the House of the Skywalking Sword Elder rang out once more.

    ¡°An open threat is easily avoided, but a hidden arrow is difficult to defend against. Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s cultivation base might well be lofty and profound, and he might well fear nothing. Still, who¡¯s to say no one will try alternative means of acquiring the Seed of the Azure?¡±

    He made no effort to conceal the implied threat!

    Chills coursed through the gathered cultivators¡¯ hearts.

    Su Yi, however, just smiled and said coldly, ¡°If what happened here today implicates those around me, I wouldn¡¯t mind ttening every faction that opposes me. When that happens, I¡¯ll be interested to see if there¡¯s anyone left who dares bark like a mad dog.¡±

    Everyone present was astonished, and the crowd gasped.

    This deration put Su Yi¡¯s sheer domineeringness on full disy!

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll just have to wait and see!¡± The elder of the House of the Skywalking Sword said, then fell silent.

    Su Yi stretched, then swept his gaze across the area. ¡°Anyone else want to fight me?¡±

    Heaven and earth were deathly silent. No one said anything.

    ¡°Weng Jiu, go gather the spoils for me.¡± With that, Su Yi stepped through the skies and drifted off.

    Before long, he¡¯d disappeared into Nine Tripod City. No one dared stand in his way.

    ¡°Come on, we should go back too.¡± Eventually, Wen Xinzhao could no longer hold back her delight and excitement. She rushed into the city after Su Yi.

    The old blind man, Qing Ya, and Daoist Master Coldsmoke followed, while the Xia Emperor and Weng Jiu remained behind to deal with the aftermath.

    It was then that the crowd outside Nine Tripod City burst into uproar, like a pot boiling over, breaking through the deathly silence of the night.

    ¡°Banished Immortal Su is fierce! Tell me, who could possibly be a match for him now?¡± someone eximed.

    ¡°Hard to say. After all, nowadays, there¡¯s no shortage of unknown, terrifying experts of mysterious origins prowling the continent. Like the Celestial River Realm¡¯s Frigid North Sword Pavilion; I¡¯d never heard of them before,¡± someone said gravely.

    ¡°But there¡¯s no doubt that Banished Immortal Su stands at the pinnacle of the world. Anyone who wants to oppose him will have to carefully weigh the consequences first!¡± someone sighed.

    ¡°This battle was absolutely unprecedented. I can picture it now. When news spreads, it will shake the world!¡±

    ¡°So many people died. How could their factions of origin possibly let this go?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®let this go¡¯? What they really ought to worry about is whether or not Banished Immortal Su will seek them out to settle the score!¡±

    ¡­.Uproar rang out on all sides.

    Deep within the distant night skies, numerous figures hidden in darkness revealed themselves.

    ¡°He used his tribtion as bait to trap his enemies. This Su Yi¡­ sure is gutsy!¡± someone muttered.

    Some of the onlookers inwardly rejoiced.?They say that the mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind. Today, I?thought myself?an oriole. I didn¡¯t realize that this was a trap all along and that Su Yi was waiting for prey to fall into hisp. I¡¯m just d I didn¡¯t step up and get involved right away.

    Others sighed. ¡°With the power Su Yi had on disy today, seizing the Seed of the Azure will only get more and more difficult.¡±

    ¡°Hah, do you really think Su Yi is invincible? You¡¯re wrong! The Radiant Era has only just begun. Unless he offers the Seed of the Azure up freely, he¡¯ll surely face countless dangers in the days toe,¡± someoneughed coldly.

    Gradually, the experts hidden within the crowd dispersed.

    Cui Jingyan stood beneath the night sky, her red lips parting. ¡°Tch! It¡¯s no wonder my grandfather is paying attention to him. He really is ferocious. In all my years of life, it¡¯s my first time encountering someone so heaven-defying.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not the only one. I wouldn¡¯t have dared believe someone could cut down a divine tribtion, or that a freshly broken-through Spiritual Incarnation cultivator could take down a whole group of Spiritual Revolution cultivators¡­¡± Xue Ye looked dazed, and he grimaced.

    The Ninth Libationer had been silent all this time, but now, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°This Su Yi¡¯s origins are surely extraordinary!¡±

    He was just a young man, yet he knew Meng Po Pce¡¯s inheritances like the back of his hand. He¡¯d recognized the Adjudicator of the Netherworld¡¯s pendant at a nce, and he had an inheritor of the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearer lineage following him¡­

    And today, that very young man had ovee a taboo grand tribtion, only to turn around and kill a whole group of Spiritual Revolution experts immediately after breaking through.

    All of this was unquestionably unbelievable!

    To the point that, as experienced as he was, the Ninth Libationer couldn¡¯t help but feel bewildered.?Just¡­ Just what kind of person is he?

    ¡°Ninth Libationer, are we still going to go see Su Yi?¡± Cui Jingyan blinked her bright eyes.

    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t we?¡± The Ninth Libationer took a deep breath. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about his secrets?¡±

    Xue Ye¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°I¡¯m more concerned about the Seed of the Azure.¡±

    The Ninth Libationer¡¯s expression shifted, and his tone grew harsh. ¡°Xue Ye, don¡¯t bring that up any further! No matter how unwilling you may be, we absolutely cannot be enemies with someone as dangerous as Su Yi! Besides, the sect leader never said that we had to bring the Seed back no matter what!¡±

    Xue Ye sighed. ¡°I understand.¡±

    Cui Jingyanughed. ¡°It¡¯s only normal that you¡¯re unresigned. I wouldn¡¯t be either. Actually, if it were possible, I¡¯d just love to give that Su guy a good thwacking!¡±

    The corners of the Ninth Libationer¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Jingyan, don¡¯t make trouble. You have the Adjudicator of the Netherworld¡¯s pendant. If you offend Su Yi, he naturally won¡¯t make trouble for you, but it¡¯s different for us. It¡¯s hard to say what the consequences would be if we provoked him!¡±

    Xue Ye keenly detected that the Ninth Libationer hadpletely given up on the Seed of the Azure, and furthermore, that his words revealed deep-seated dread of Su Yi.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, he said, ¡°Ninth Libationer, rest assured. I won¡¯t do anything stupid. To tell the truth, I¡¯m quite curious about Su Yi¡¯s origins too.

    The Ninth Libationer immediately made his decision. ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte. Let¡¯s visit this ¡®Banished Immortal Su¡¯ tomorrow!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Fu Qingyun stood alone, silent beneath the darkness.

    After a long time, he took out a yellowed bamboo slip and used his divine sense as a knife to engrave:

    ¡°At dusk on the eleventh day of the first lunar month, Su Yi weed his tribtion of Spiritual Incarnation outside Nine Tripod City¡­

    ¡°His tribtion was unprecedented and permeated with a taboo aura. Nothingparable has happened in recorded history¡­¡±

    Line after line of thoughtful, grave text appeared on the bamboo slip. His style was concise, without the slightest adornment, and he recorded today¡¯s events exactly as they transpired.

    ¡°...In this battle, Su Yi cleaved through a divine tribtion, slew a group of enemies, and single-handedly controlled the entire situation. Even now, in the Radiant Epoch, no one else could achieve this.

    ¡°Yet, today¡¯s incident sowed the seeds of future disaster or Su Yi. In the days that follow, a massive storm is sure to result.¡±

    Here, Fu Qingyun hesitated, but in the end, he added:

    ¡°Today¡¯s battle will likely lead to a reshuffling of the bnce of power, while Su Yi is the greatest variable of the new age.

    ¡°Selfishly, I actually rather hope that Su Yi¡¯s sword can dominate the new era and quell this age of upheaval!¡±

    Fu Qingyun paused here, and his expression shifted. In the end, he grimaced and erased thatst line from the jade slip.

    As a cultivator of the Annals of Red Dust, there was no greater taboo than inserting his own emotions into the historical record.

    Doing so wouldn¡¯t just influence his personal cultivation; it would make hispiled records biased and unreliable, distorting the historical record!

    ¡°Right and wrong, victory and defeat, all will be clear in time. As a witness, being here today was already fortunate enough!¡±

    Fu Qingyun put away the yellowed bamboo slip, then drifted off.

    Meanwhile, in Azurecloud Court.

    Rednterns illuminated the eaves, and the moonlight was as gentle as water. The bamboo cast mottled shadows on the ground.

    An open threat is easily avoided, but a hidden arrow is difficult to defend against.¡¯That guy wasn¡¯t wrong¡­?Su Yi sprawled out in his wicker chair and thought to himself,?In the past, I couldn¡¯t be bothered to resolve those grudges, but now, the karma of the Seed of the Azure has ced me at the heart of the storm. Given that that¡¯s the case, I naturally cannot show any further mercy.

    As a sword cultivator, how was he supposed to handle grudges?

    The answer was simple: he ought to sever them with his sword!

 Chapter 746: An Act of Passion, in Accordance with the Dao

    <h4>Chapter 746: An Act of Passion, in ordance with the Dao</h4>

    When he slew Huan Shaoyou and the other monsters of the ancient era, resulting in their respective factions viewing him with enmity, Su Yi thought nothing of it.

    Not long ago, when he cut Huan Tianxu and the others down in front of Nine Tripod City, destroying the alliance of five ancient factions, Su Yi thought nothing of it.

    Today, those hostile factions returned, both to disrupt his tribtion and to seize the Seed of the Azure.

    Lazy as he was, Su Yi was finally starting to run out of patience.

    Over and over again, they provoked him. Did they really think he was as slow to anger as a y bodhisattva sitting in a temple? Did they really think they could treat him however they wanted?

    Furthermore, what happened today was different than in the past.

    He carried the Seed of the Azure, making him the target of countless arrows. If he went on ignoring this, who knew how many waves would result?

    Once I¡¯ve fully stabilized my cultivation base, I have to end this,?thought Su Yi.

    Before long, the old blind man, Wen Xinzhao, and the others returned. All of them looked delighted, and they couldn¡¯t hide their excitement.

    ¡°Your Excellency, congrattions on sessfully oveing your tribtion, proving your Dao, and entering the Spiritual Incarnation Realm!¡± the old blind man said with a grin and a deep bow.

    Wen Xinzhao, Qing Ya, Daoist Master Coldsmoke and the others approached and greeted him too, one by one.

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°A trivial matter, that¡¯s all.¡±

    The group chatted a while longer before he rose from his wicker chair.

    He looked at Wen Xinzhao, then ordered, ¡°When the Xia Emperor and Weng Jiu get here, remember to take the trophies off their hands.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± said Wen Xinzhao.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to rest. You should do as you please in the meantime.¡± With that, Su Yi walked back to his room.

    He¡¯d only just broken through, and his cultivation boundary was unstable. He naturally ought to cultivate.

    ¡­¡­

    Incense drifted through themplit room.

    Su Yi sat cross-legged.

    Whoosh~~

    His qi rumbled as it circted, his boundless spiritual power coursing through him like a river, reaching every nook and cranny. It surged through his meridians before gathering in the Grand Dao Spirit Pce within his dantian.

    His Grand Dao Spirit Pce was like that of a celestial immortal. It was shrouded in misty light, dreamlike, and ethereal.

    He could already vaguely discern the outline of his Grand Dao Spirit Incarnation condensing within his Spirit Pce.

    The Spirit Incarnation hovering within his Spirit Pce was shaped like the Sword of the Nine Hells, just like the Strongest Dao Seed he¡¯d condensed when he first stepped into the Origin Dao.

    Perfect,plete Genesis Dao Intent aggregated around the Spirit Incarnation.

    The Spirit Dao was divided into three realms. In the Spiritual Manifestation Realm, cultivators created their Grand Dao Spirit Pce.

    Spiritual Incarnation cultivators refined their Spirit Incarnation.

    Spiritual Revolution cultivators manifested their Spirit Wheel.

    Spirit Pces, Spirit Incarnations, and Spirit Wheels were, in truth, all manifestations of one¡¯s cultivation base and umtions.

    The differences between the realmsy in their mastery andprehension of the power of the Grand Dao, which manifested in different ways.

    ¡°Were I to show my old friends the Grand Dao Spirit Incarnation I created today, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯d be astonished.¡± A faint smile rose on Su Yi¡¯s lips.

    The tribtion he¡¯d ovee today was unprecedented and rife with taboo power.

    But at the same time, after oveing it, he¡¯d created a simrly unprecedented Grand Dao Spirit Incarnation!

    The moment he overcame his tribtion and entered the Spiritual Incarnation Realm, the Sword of the Nine Hells resonated with his qi, giving his Grand Dao Spirit Incarnation a trace of the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ charm.

    With the 108,000 years of experience of his past life, Su Yi was iparably certain that no one in the Wilds¡¯ long history had ever created aparable Grand Dao Spirit Incarnation!

    Not even the Peerless Martial Emperor, who¡¯d spent nine thousand years in the Spiritual Incarnation Realm and was supposed to be invincible among experts of the same level¡­

    Even he didn¡¯t cut it!

    It wasn¡¯t untilte at night that Su Yi awakened from his meditation.

    ¡°Qing Wan.¡± Su Yi tapped the Soul-Nurturing Gourd.

    Misty light flowed out, and Qing Wan¡¯s graceful figure came into view.

    ¡°Master, what are your orders?¡±

    The young?woman¡¯s?red skirts swayed around her. She was a snowy, picturesque beauty, and she shone beneath themplight.

    Su Yi smiled as if it were perfectly obvious. ¡°I naturally called you out to discuss dual cultivation.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± The young woman¡¯s starry eyes widened, and her red lips parted slightly. Her cheeks flushed red.

    Even though Qing Wan had long since known this day wasing, she was still caught off guard, and her heart nheless trembled.

    Like a startled fawn.

    Su Yi watched with relish. ¡°I seem to recall you asking Cha Jin quite a few questions about dual cultivation. I trust you¡¯ve already prepared?¡±

    ¡°Err¡­¡± Qing Wan¡¯s face heated up, and her eyes filled with bashful timidness.

    ¡°Dual cultivation is an act of passion, in ordance with the Dao. If you¡¯re unwilling, forget it,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    Qing Wan was briefly stunned. Then, she said hurriedly, ¡°I¡¯mpletely willing, of course! I just¡­ I just¡­¡±

    Her sweet, melodious voice was full of embarrassment.

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Was I too abrupt?¡±

    He rose, took out a jug of wine, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s share a drink and take advantage of this moment of leisure. I¡¯ll tell you everything I know about dual cultivation.¡±

    He took out two sses, filled them, and sprawled outzily.

    When Qing Wan saw this, she hesitated, then sat beside him.

    ¡°Love and passion between men and women is a natural part of human behavior,¡± said Su Yi softly. He drained his cup. ¡°And the Dao of Dual Cultivation was one of the Grand Daos of Heaven and Earth to begin with. Every school of thought, from the Buddhists and Daoists to the Demonists and yao cultivators have legacies regarding dual cultivation¡­

    ¡°The method I¡¯m about to teach you is a bit different, so listen carefully.¡±

    Qing Wan was originally extremely bashful and uneasy, but when she heard that, she instantly looked attentive. She cast aside all other thoughts, her exquisite, delicately contoured face serious and focused.

    Time slipped by.

    Beneath the flickering candlelight, Su Yi transmitted the Dao. From time to time, he and Qing Wan drank together, and she gradually rxed.

    Perhaps because of the alcohol, her smooth, snowy skin was flushed with a faintyer of pink, and she looked a bit tipsy. When she looked around, she was inadvertently shockingly charming.

    Qing Wan was an absolute beauty to begin with, with starry eyes, full, pink lips, and a delicate, slender figure. Her slight intoxication added a sultry charm to her pure and natural beauty.

    Even Su Yi¡¯s heart shook slightly at the sight of her.

    This was what it meant to be a peerless beauty, the type that destroyed nations and brought ruin to the popce.

    Unlike Cha Jin, Qing Wan had a purity and softness about her, one that filled men with the desire to conquer her.

    Fortunately, Su Yi wasn¡¯t the type to let desires muddle his head, and furthermore, he was a veteran when it came to matters of men and women. He naturally wouldn¡¯t lose control.

    They reached the end of their jug of wine as he finished his lesson on dual cultivation.

    ¡°Master, I¡­¡± Qing Wan raised her beautiful head, her eyes glittering like limpid pools.

    Before she could say anymore, Su Yi picked her up and walked to the bed.

    Whoosh~

    The candles silently went out, plunging the room into darkness.

    The rustling of clothing rang out, interspersed with sudden gasps and heavy breathing¡­.

    The room waspletely dark, but how could that limit Su Yi¡¯s field of view?

    When he saw the young woman lying t on the bed, the outline of her twin peaks visible through the bodice still covering her, Su Yi was dazzled once more.

    Who¡¯d dare imagine that this pure, picturesque young beauty had such ample assets?

    Her slender waist shifted uneasily, her smooth, fair skin cool to the touch. Her long, thin legs were curled up, and they looked shockingly pliant and smooth to the touch.

    Her pleasant fragrance wafted?throughout?the darkness, as potent as a drug; it freed his desires and released his inhibitionspletely.

    ¡­¡­

    Outside the window, a night breeze rustled the pines and bamboo.

    Beneath a night sky as dark as ink, delights and enchantments too numerous to list unfolded.

    The pleasures therein were not for others to know.

    ¡­¡­

    Enough time to burn a stick of incense passed.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Su Yi¡¯s voice suddenly rang out amidst the darkness. He sounded a bit surprised.

    ¡°Master, what¡­¡± Qing Wan¡¯s voice carried a hint of softness and lethargy.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Keep going. Don¡¯t get distracted.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­Oh¡­Mm¡­.¡±

    The dual cultivation continued.

    However, something fluctuated within Su Yi¡¯s heart.

    Dual cultivation was an intermingling of passion and the spirit, a resonance and collision from close quarters.

    Yet earlier, Su Yi had sensed that inscrutable, mysterious power in Qing Wan¡¯s body, and it had seemed agitated, as if it were afraid of something.

    This made Su Yi recall Qing Wan¡¯s tribtion, and the strange ¡°eye¡± that had appeared above her.

    There¡¯s surely something strange about her origins. It¡¯s just that she isn¡¯t at all aware of it herself.

    I¡¯ll have to help her get to the bottom of this.

    ¡­¡­

    Morning the next day.

    The skies had only just started to brighten when a rustling noise woke Su Yi from his slumber.

    When he opened his eyes, he saw a graceful figure carefully lifting the covers and sitting up, her snowy back uncovered and on full disy.

    Her ink-ck hair was disheveled, and a beam of morning sunlightnded right on her exquisite, crystalline shoulders, which?emanated?a faint luster.

    It was just a woman¡¯s back and a sunbeam, but the sight was beautiful enough to make his heart tremble.

    Even after she left the bed, her fragrance lingered.

    She tiptoed around the room as she got dressed; it seemed she was afraid of waking him up.

    Su Yi thought back tost night¡¯s joy and mad revelry as he watched the young woman get dressed beneath the morning sun. An indescribable sense of satisfaction rose within his heart.

    He really had been stifled for too long. After a night of release, he felt much better.

    I cannot let the Dao of Dual Cultivation fall by the wayside going forward,?thought Su Yi.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Suddenly, a startled cry rang out. He wasn¡¯t sure when, but Qing Wan had turned around just in time to see Su Yi open his eyes. Her beautiful face instantly flushed red, and she stammered, ¡°Ma-Master¡­ You¡¯re awake?¡±

    She¡¯d only just put on her undergarments. Now, she clutched her hands to her chest, seemingly unsure of what to do.

    Su Yi rested his head in his hands and teased, ¡°Who was it who kept begging for morest night? Look at you! Why are you so embarrassed all of a sudden?¡±

    Qing Wan trembled as if she¡¯d been electrocuted, then fled into the Soul-Nurturing Gourd.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. He was in a wonderful mood.

    After getting out of bed and washing up, he ate his breakfast.?Wen?Xinzhao could tell he was in high spirits,?and sheughed, ¡°Brother Su, you like awfully chipper today.¡±

    Su Yiughed too and said casually, ¡°Perhaps because I benefited fromst night¡¯s contemtion of the Grand Dao.¡±

    Wen Xinzhao couldn¡¯t help but be curious. ¡°Might you tell me about it?¡±

    ¡°....¡± How?could he possibly go into details about something so wondrous?

    But it was then that someone knocked on the courtyard gates.

 Chapter 747: The Mysteries of the Jade Pendant

    <h4>Chapter 747: The Mysteries of the Jade Pendant</h4>

    As someone knocked on the courtyard gates, an aged voice emanated from the doorway.

    ¡°I am the Ninth Libationer of Meng Po Pce, Rui Yang. Dharma Protector Xue Ye and Legacy Disciple Cui Jingyan havee to request an audience, Fellow Daoist Su.¡±

    The old blind man furrowed his brow. ¡°Your Excellency, we¡¯ve got ill-intentioned guests.¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°No, there¡¯s no way they¡¯re here to cause trouble. Open the door and let them in.¡±

    The old blind man was confused, but he nheless rose to let them in.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, lost all interest in breakfast.?He arrived beside the fish pond and sprawled out in his wicker chair as usual.

    It was a clear spring morning, with a gentle breeze and beautiful sunlight.?Throughout the courtyard, the vegetation flourished, brimming with life.

    As Su Yiy in his wicker, he couldn¡¯t help but recall something.

    Last night, when the Xia Emperor and Weng Jiu visited, they brought with them the spoils of war. Combined, the various treasures¡¯ value was inestimable.

    And some of the spiritual materials could be used to enhance the wicker chair¡­

    As he pondered, the old blind man led over the Ninth Libationer, Cui Jingyan, and Xue Ye.

    ¡°This old man is called Rui Yang. Fellow Daoist Su, congrattions on oveing your tribtion, proving your Dao, and breaking through your enemies¡¯ encirclement!¡± The Ninth Libationer greeted him with a smile.

    Su Yi remained seated. He didn¡¯t move at all, save for a gentle nod of the head. ¡°No need for pleasantries. Sit wherever you like.¡±

    Cui Jingyan¡¯s willowy eyebrows knit together, and she pursed her lips. ¡°You sure know how to put on airs.¡±

    Although she said this, she walked over to a boulder and sat down.

    She was dressed in purple, with the beauty of an immortal and the charm of a yao. When the sunlight shone down on her slender figure, she was beautiful beyond measure.

    The Ninth Libationer and Xue Ye looked at each other, then casually took a seat.

    ¡°Not even your?ancestor?would dare use me of putting on airs,¡± said Su Yi with a dryugh. He could tell at a nce that the youngdy of the Cui Family was outwardly prickly but soft on the inside.

    Cui Jingyan was stunned. She subconsciously asked, ¡°You¡­ You know my grandfather?¡±

    Su Yiughed but said nothing. Instead, he looked at the Ninth Libationer and Xue Ye. ¡°Did youe here to ask about that?¡±

    The Ninth Libationer¡¯s heart shook, and he said with admiration, ¡°Indeed, there¡¯s no deceiving you! We sensed your extraordinary origins, and we dared not be negligent. Thus, we came here to visit you.¡±

    Su Yi asked with great interest, ¡°I have?extraordinary origins? What makes you say that?¡±

    The Ninth Libationer took a moment to calm himself, then considered his words. ¡°It seems to us that you know the legacies of Meng Po Pce like the back of your hand. Furthermore, a fellow Daoist of the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers is apanying you. This proves that, while you may not be a denizen of the Netherworld, you at the very least have deep ties to the Netherworld.¡±

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    The Ninth Libationer hesitated, then said, ¡°More importantly, you recognized Jingyan¡¯s pendant at a nce and inferred her background. This is what made us realize that you were no ordinary person.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve analyzed quite a bit. You actually put a fair bit of thought into this.¡±

    When he heard Su Yi¡¯s tacit acknowledgment, the Ninth Libationer¡¯s heart shook, and his expression was increasingly solemn. He sped his fist and inclined his head. ¡°Please, forgive my impudence, but just who are you?¡±

    Cui Jingyan and Xue Ye both looked at Su Yi. Even the old blind man couldn¡¯t help but prick up his ears.

    All he knew was that Su Yi was the debt collector of the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearer lineage, and it seemed Su Yi had deep ties to their founder, Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer.

    But just what were Su Yi¡¯s origins? The old blind man couldn¡¯t even begin to guess.

    ¡°I¡¯m no one in particr,¡± said Su Yi, an inscrutable light in his eyes. He sighed, ¡°I¡¯m no more than a humble sword cultivator drifting aimlessly through this world.¡±

    His past life was his greatest secret. It wasn¡¯t that he dared not tell anyone, nor did he disdain to speak of it. Rather, it was highly likely that revealing his secret would taint others with his karma.

    The consequences of that karma would surely be more than they could bear. Su Yi didn¡¯t wish to see that happen.

    ¡°A humble sword cultivator?¡± Cui Jingyan was obviously disappointed. She pursed her shiny red lips and muttered, ¡°You¡¯re so young, so why do you have to imitate those old fogeys and pretend to be all profound? You¡¯re acting as mysterious as my grandfather.¡±

    The Ninth Libationer and Xue Ye were a bit stunned too. However, they¡¯d long since known that Su Yi wouldn¡¯t give them answers so easily, so they weren¡¯t overly disappointed.

    ¡°Your grandfather adopted that ambiguous manner of speaking because he doesn¡¯t want to offend the heavens, the earth, or anyone around him. More than that, he doesn¡¯t want to offend the masses, so he¡¯s spent his whole life trying to remain detached from worldly affairs. He fears nothing more than the skies copsing around him and bashing a hole in his skull,¡± jeered Su Yi. ¡°I¡¯m not like him.¡±

    The Ninth Libationer and Xue Ye gasped. Their hearts shook.

    Who else would dare mock His Excellency the Adjudicator of the Netherworld!?

    But Su Yi acted as if he were delivering a casual anecdote.

    Cui Jingyan was stunned. ¡°Su Yi¡­ is that something a junior like you ought to say?¡±

    She found this rather absurd.

    A teenager was mocking her grandfather without the slightest reservations! She¡¯d never encountered anything so ridiculous in her life.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m wrong?¡±ughed Su Yi.

    Cui Jingyan opened her mouth to argue, but she had nothing to say in response.

    It was just as Su Yi said. Her grandfather really seldom paid worldly affairs any heed. He said that as a member of the Cui Family, they ought to distance themselves from the cage of worldly entanglements and remain aloof. Only then could one truly experience the secrets of adjudication.

    She held it in for a while. Then, Cui Jingyan red viciously at Su Yi. ¡°I¡¯m saying there¡¯s a problem with your attitude!¡±

    Su Yi smiled. When a woman was good-looking, even her anger had its own distinctive beauty.

    He suddenly said, ¡°You came to the Azure Continent on your grandfather¡¯s orders. Is that right?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Cui Jingyan was about to deny it.

    However, before she got the chance, Su Yi continued, ¡°ording to the rules of the Cui Family, main branch descendants are not to leave the Netherworld except for matters of the utmost importance.?You are naturally no exception, and with your status and cultivation base, not even the master of Meng Po Pce would dare send you here without your family¡¯s permission.¡±

    Cui Jingyan had nothing to say to that, so she forced her words back down.

    However, waves of astonishment coursed through Xue Ye and the Ninth Libationer¡¯s hearts!

    Su Yi hadn¡¯t just figured out that it was the Adjudicator of the Netherworld who¡¯d allowed Cui Jingyan toe on this expedition. It seemed that he knew the Cui Family¡¯s affairs like the back of his hand too!

    This was unquestionably unbelievable!

    But Su Yi paid the changes to their emotional?states no heed.

    Instead, he looked up at the dome of heaven, rubbed his hands against his chair¡¯s armrests, and sighed.

    ¡°Your ancestor used a piece of the Tree of Ten Thousand Daos as a divine material, then used the Celestial Net Capturing the Heavens to refine this pendant. If he had you carry it on your person, he was obviously fishing. He did it on purpose so that I¡¯d see it.¡±

    His brow furrowed; he seemed to have realized something. He sank into contemtion.

    The atmosphere was instantly heavy and silent.

    Cui Jingyan¡¯s beautiful eyes stared intently at Su Yi, and her face filled with irrepressible bewilderment.

    This guy actually knows about the Celestial Net Capturing the Heavens!?

    Throughout the entire Cui Family, only their ancestor, her grandfather, cultivated it. Most of the others didn¡¯t even know it existed!

    ¡°Fishing¡­? So, Su Yi has long since guessed the Adjudicator of the Netherworld¡¯s intentions?¡±

    The Ninth Libationer and Xue Ye could no longer remain calm.

    They¡¯d thought long and hard before hypothesizing that the Cui Family had sent Cui Jingyan to the Azure Continent as ¡°bait.¡± It seemed highly likely that the Adjudicator of the Netherworld was fishing for something!

    Who¡¯d have thought that the ¡°fish¡± had long since realized this?

    By now, how could the Ninth Libationer and Xue Ye fail to realize that the person Cui Longxiang was trying to find was none other than Su Yi?

    They even dared say with certainty that there was a deep connection between Su Yi and the Adjudicator of the Netherworld!

    ¡°You¡­ You really know my grandfather?¡± Cui Jingyan couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Instead of answering, Su Yi responded with a question. ¡°When you left, did he mention why he was sending you to the Azure Continent?¡±

    Cui Jingyan shook her head.

    ¡°Let me see your pendant,¡± said Su Yi.

    She hesitated, but ultimately, she took it from her waistband and passed it to him. As she did, she warned him, ¡°Don¡¯t try anything. With your power, there¡¯s no way you can activate it, and if you try, it¡¯s highly likely you¡¯ll suffer a bacsh¡­¡±

    She¡¯d only just said this when her eyes widened, and she froze in ce.

    Su Yi had just tapped the pendant¡¯s surface gently with his fingertips. Flecks of light, each as fine as the hairs of an ox, bloomed like flower petals and enveloped the pendant.

    As the flecks of light sank into the pendant¡¯s surface, a streak of dazzling purple light flowed around it, transforming into lines of mysterious Daoist glyphs.

    The group was unwittingly transfixed.

    The symbols were each as small as grains of rice, and they wereplex and mysterious, contorted and strange. They seemed to contain spirituality, and they flickered in and out of view.

    Cui Jingyan muttered in a daze, ¡°How is this possible? Why didn¡¯t I have any idea that such secrets were hidden within the jade pendant¡­?¡±

    The Ninth Libationer and Xue Ye fell silent, but endless waves coursed through their hearts.

    They¡¯d lost track of how many times they¡¯d been shocked since entering this courtyard.

    But now, when they saw the Adjudicator of the Netherworld¡¯s pendant change in Su Yi¡¯s hands, they feltpletely dumbstruck.

    Even if you¡¯d hit them over the head, they could never have guessed what kind of mysterious origins Su Yi must have to possess such unbelievable abilities!

    ¡°How did you do it?¡± Cui Jingyan couldn¡¯t help but ask. She looked utterly bbergasted. The young man before her seemed as if he were shrouded inyers of mist and chock full of secrets.

    Su Yi ignored her.

    Instead, he stared at the lines of strange, contorted glyphs, his expression shifting and uncertain.

    This was a type of Daoist markings condensed of the Celestial Net Capturing the Heavens. Even most Emperors would have had a hard time discerning the meaning therein.

    But this naturally couldn¡¯t stop Su Yi.

    Rather, Cui Longxiang had deliberately ced this message here so that Su Yi would see it!

    The text read:

    ¡°Old Monster Su, great changes havee to the Netherworld, and I have to take a trip deep into the Sea of Bitterness. It remains to be seen whether or not I¡¯ll return alive.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re not afraid of anything, but if you go back to the Netherworld, don¡¯t reveal your identity, no matter what. The Netherworld is not what it once was.

    ¡°I have no other requests. My only hope is that when you return, you won¡¯t break Little Leaf¡¯s heart ever again!¡±

 Chapter 748: Preparing for a Rainy Day

    <h4>Chapter 748: Preparing for a Rainy Day</h4>

    As the misty light gradually dimmed, the line of Daoist glyphs hovering over the pendant disappeared.

    Su Yi gripped the jade pendant and sank into silent contemtion.

    He didn¡¯t find it at all strange that Cui Longxiang knew he¡¯d reincarnated into the Azure Continent. After all, it was Cui Longxiang who¡¯d used the Tree of Ten Thousand Daos to send Xuan Ning to the Azure Continent.

    But this time, it seemed Cui Longxiang had encountered something troublesome, leaving him no choice but to send Cui Jingyan with his jade pendant as a warning.?Furthermore, he hadn¡¯t told anyone about the message within the pendant, not even Cui Jingyan.

    This undoubtedly implied that whatever trouble he faced, he couldn¡¯t reveal it to outsiders!

    That old fox has never participated in worldly conflicts, and he fears nothing more than trouble. Why is it then that a sudden change to the Netherworld has forced him to visit the Sea of Bitterness?

    And even with his cultivation, he¡¯s uncertain if he¡¯ll ever return?

    Su Yi turned to Cui Jingyan and asked, ¡°Before you arrived, did anything particrly noteworthy happen in the Netherworld?¡±

    Cui Jingyan looked confused. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±

    She obviously had no idea.

    Su Yi then turned to the Ninth Libationer. ¡°You? Do you know about anything like that?¡±

    The Ninth Libationer calmed himself, thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Something did indeed happen recently that¡¯s thrown the entire Netherworld into Uproar. It¡¯s even got quite a few peak orthodoxies paying attention.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it,¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡°Rumor has it that a strange ck Netherworld Ship has appeared within the Sea of Bitterness and that anyone who sees it disappears without a trace, no matter who they are!

    ¡°What we know for sure is that roughly three years ago, an Imperial Realm expert of the Yellow Springs Pce happened upon the Netherworld Ship deep within the Sea of Bitterness. He disappeared, leaving only a talisman behind.

    ¡°When other cultivators of the Yellow Springs Pce found the talisman, they discovered a description of the vessel in hastily scrawled text.?However, it was just one sentence. The exact appearance, origins, and dangers of the vessel remain unknown.

    .

    "Still, this incident threw the Netherworld into uproar.?After all, an Emperor of almost all-epassing power suddenly disappeared upon encountering a mysterious ship. It would be difficult for such an incident not to attract attention.

    ¡°Ever since, an increasing number of rumors about the mysterious ship have been spreading throughout the Netherworld. Some say ites from the far shore of the Sea of Bitterness.

    ¡°Others say it''s a harbinger of disaster, and that it will bring unpredictable cmity to the Netherworld. Opinions are divided, but no one knows for sure where the ship came from.¡±

    Su Yi nodded.

    In the Netherworld, the Sea of Bitterness had always been a true forbidden zone. As mighty as they were, even Emperors wouldn¡¯t venture into the Sea of Bitterness lightly.

    The mysterious vessel had appeared within the Sea of Bitterness, and anyone who saw it disappeared. That meant it was very difficult to investigate its origins.

    Don¡¯t tell me the great changes old fox Cui Longxiang spoke of are connected to that ship? Otherwise, why would he visit the Sea of Bitterness personally??Su Yi was a bit uncertain.

    ¡°Su Yi, what are you asking about all that for?¡± Cui Jingyan couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Su Yi shook his head and returned the pendant. ¡°The questions you asked me earlier? When your grandfather gets back, ask him instead.¡±

    Cui Jingyan said irritably, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tell me, forget it!¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°If he didn¡¯t tell you, he definitely doesn¡¯t want you to know.¡±

    He then looked at the Ninth Libationer. ¡°What does Meng Po Pce hope to achieve by getting mixed up in the Azure Continent¡¯s conflicts?¡±

    The Ninth Libationer grimaced. ¡°We originally came here for the Seed of the Azure, but now¡­ we¡¯ve already changed our minds.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Does that mean you¡¯ll return to the Netherworld soon?¡±

    The Ninth Libationer shook his head. ¡°The tunnel between the Netherworld and the Azure Continent is extremely unstable. Even if we want to head back, we need the sect to receive us.

    ¡°ording to our earlier arrangements, the sect will activate a formation and bring us back to the Netherworld in half a year.¡±

    ¡°Half a year¡­¡± After a moment¡¯s thought, Su Yi said, ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    The Ninth Libationer was stunned. Then, he eximed, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you n to go to the Netherworld too?¡±

    Cui Jingyan hadn¡¯t expected this either. ¡°What are you going to the Netherworld for?¡±

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°I¡¯m going to find a few old friends and retrieve some stuff.¡±

    The old blind man had been silent all this time, but here, he hurriedly interjected, ¡°And me! I want to go back to the Netherworld too.¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, the Ninth Libationer nodded. ¡°Alright. I can agree to that. Before we leave the Azure Continent, I¡¯ll be sure to send you a message, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°Thanks in advance.¡±

    After chatting a while longer, the Ninth Libationer andpany bade farewell and left.

    Su Yi rose from his wicker chair and returned to his room.?He¡¯d only just ovee his tribtion and broken through yesterday. Despite a night of dual cultivation, his cultivation boundary wasn¡¯t yet truly stable.

    ¡­¡­

    Night was imminent, and the light of the setting sun illuminated the skies.

    Immediately after finishing his daily cultivation, Su Yi crouched in the courtyard beside the wicker chair. He¡¯d refined all manner of rare and precious spiritual materials, which he now incorporated into his wicker chair.

    Even the old blind man felt that he was desecrating heavenly treasures, but he naturally wouldn¡¯t say that out loud.

    Wen Xinzhao smiled. She¡¯d long since realized that no matter how precious spiritual materials were, they were nowhere near as important to Su Yi as afortable wicker chair to lie in.

    Qing Wan was there too, but this simple, slightly silly young woman was a bit reserved. She stood meekly not far from Su Yi.

    Her straight, slender, jade-line legs were pressed together, and she held her head in her hands. From time to time, she snuck a nce at Su Yi. Beneath the light of dusk, her picturesque, delicate face was beautiful enough to make one¡¯s heart tremble.

    Not muchter, Su Yi lowered his hand, a satisfied look on his face.

    Now that he¡¯d refurbished it, the wicker chair still looked old-fashioned and simple. It wasn¡¯t at all eye-catching, but anyone whoy in it would immediately sense its wondrous properties.

    For example, it could nourish the blood and qi and calm the heart.

    Furthermore, it was self-cleaning and self-repairing, and it feared neither fire nor water.

    Lying in the chair even made it easier to sense the changes in the presence of the Grand Dao. It could calm the heart and prime it for contemtion¡­

    But of course, the chair¡¯s most important property was howfortable it was.

    When hey down in it, every inch of him felt rxed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t use up all those materials for nothing.¡± Su Yi sprawled out in his wicker chair, his whole body loose andfortable. He squinted as the light of dusk washed over him. Even his bones felt lighter; thefort was indescribable.

    The others were long ustomed to his indolent bearing.

    This was just how Su Yi was. He cultivated assiduously, but in every other aspect of his life, he waszy enough to make one¡¯s hair stand on end.

    When he could be seated, there was no way he¡¯d stand.

    ¡°Old blind man, leave tonight and go to the Sea of Chaotic Spirits,¡± Su Yi said suddenly. He slipped a storage pendant from his sleeves and tossed it to the old blind man. ¡°There¡¯s a formation in that. When you reach the Ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House, ce the formation inside.¡±

    The old blind man was instantly solemn. ¡°Your Excellency, rest assured! This old man won¡¯t disappoint you!¡±

    Then, Su Yi took out a ck talisman. ¡°Should you encounter danger, shatter this talisman. It will be enough to avert disaster.¡±

    The ck talisman was emzoned with a wisp of the aura of the Sword of the Nine Hells. Refining it had drained more than half the power of Su Yi¡¯s cultivation base.

    Its killing power was terrifying beyond limit; it could easily y Spiritual Revolution cultivators.

    The old blind man hurriedly epted it and carefully put it away. He was naturally well aware of why Su Yi was doing this.

    At yesterday¡¯s grand battle outside of Nine Tripod City, Su Yi sent an entire group of Spiritual Revolution experts¡¯ heads rolling across the ground.

    But everyone knew that the factions behind them wouldn¡¯t just let this go.

    Furthermore, Su Yi was in possession of the Seed of the Azure, making him the target of countless arrows. There was no need to even think; it was obvious that all trouble would follow in the days toe.

    Out in the open, a spear was easily dodged, but an unseen arrow was difficult to defend against.

    Su Yi was preparing for a rainy day. By setting up a formation in advance, he¡¯d prevent his enemies from targeting those around him!

    Su Yi pondered briefly, then looked at Wen Xinzhao. ¡°Xinzhao, when Weng Jiu gets back,?ask?him for a map. Remember: have him point out and mark the locations of each and every one of those hostile factions.¡±

    Wen Xinzhao¡¯s heart shook. ¡°Brother Su, have you already decided to go deal with them?¡±

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°In the past, I couldn¡¯t be bothered to settle the score with them, but now, countless people see me as prey and want to seize my good fortune. It¡¯s highly likely that this will implicate those around me. I naturally can¡¯t be polite any longer.¡±

    He spoke calmly and casually, but his words left the others inwardly shaken.

    When Su Yi¡¯s heart filled with murderous intent and he initiated an attack, what kind of storm would result?

    ¡°Rest assured, Brother Su! I¡¯ll go find Weng Jiu and prepare the map tonight!¡± Wen Xinzhao took a deep breath and solemnly?agreed.

    Su Yi smiled and was just about to say something when suddenly, he frowned; it seemed he¡¯d sensed something.

    Practically simultaneously, an unfamiliar female voice resounded from beyond the courtyard gates.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, Ye Jinzhi of the Kunwu Mountain Ye Family hase to greet you on Young Master Ye Xiao¡¯s orders.¡±

 Chapter 749: Falling Petal Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 749: Falling Petal Mountain</h4>

    The Kunwu Mountain Ye Family!

    Su Yi furrowed his brow as he suddenly recalled something.

    His uncle, Ye Yun, had left not long ago, and he¡¯d yet to return!

    ¡°Come in,¡± said Su Yi. As he spoke, he indicated for hispanions to step away.

    All of them considerately slipped off, save for the old blind man, who stood guard at Su Yi¡¯s side.

    Before long, the gate swung open, and a woman in gray walked in. Her face was ordinary at best, but her figure was unusually prideworthy.

    She wore her long hair in a bun, and she had a ck jade ruler strapped to her back. She walked with a sultry elegance, and as her eyes shifted, they inadvertently glinted with a unique sharpness.

    There was no doubt about it. This was Ye Jinzhi.

    ¡°Greetings, Fellow Daoist Su.¡±

    Ye Jinzhi walked up and subtly inclined her head in greeting, but it was obviously perfunctory. There were traces of smug pride in her expression.

    Her sense of superiority ran bone deep.

    ¡°What does the Ye Family wish to discuss with me?¡± asked Su Yi.

    He¡¯d never liked pleasantries.

    Ye Jinzhi stood with her hands behind her back and swept her gaze across the courtyard. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to offer me tea? This is no way to treat a guest.¡±

    She then fixed her gaze back on Su Yi and smiled faintly. ¡°Besides, by the rules of kinship and seniority, I¡¯m in the same generation as your mother. You¡­ ought to call me ¡®aunt.¡¯¡±

    ¡°....¡± The old blind man was stunned.?I¡¯m afraid this woman¡¯s insane. She¡¯s tantly trying to take advantage of His Excellency Su!

    Su Yi nced at Ye Jinzhi and got straight to the point. ¡°Any more nonsense, and I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    His tone was casual, but the domineering attitude they revealed made Ye Jinzhi¡¯s expression shift. An overcast look arose on her face.

    A momentter, she shed him a charming smile. ¡°My reasons foring here are simple. I¡¯m here to tell you to bring the Seed of the Azure to Falling Petal Mountain three days from now, and that if you don¡¯t show up, Ye Yun will die beyond a doubt.¡±

    Su Yi sighed inwardly.?Just as I thought. Something happened to that uncle of mine.

    I urged him against investigating the Ye Family, but he was extremely stubborn about it. This is just great! Now they¡¯ve gone and taken him hostage.

    But Su Yi wasn¡¯t particrly worried about him. Ye Yun wasn¡¯t dead yet; if he was, what would the Ye Family threaten him with?

    ¡°And here I thought Ye Xiao was capable. It turns out he¡¯s just another rat.¡± Su Yi shook his head.

    The old blind man couldn¡¯t help but grin too. ¡°Indeed. Using a hostage to threaten us? In terms of presence, he¡¯s already far inferior. Your Excellency, calling him a ''rat'' is right on the mark.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    And here Ye Jinzhi had thought that, after learning this grievous news, Su Yi would be furious and rmed, and that he¡¯d lose hisposure. She¡¯d figured his expression would be a sight to behold!

    But Su Yi¡¯s reaction waspletely different than she¡¯d expected!

    And he¡¯d even gone so far as to call Ye Xiao a rat!

    ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t you care about your uncle¡¯s life and death?¡± Ye Jinzhi frowned.

    The old blind man couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°If he dies, what will you have to threaten His Excellency with? Idiot!¡±

    The insults made Ye Jinzhi¡¯s face alternate white and green. She was almost ovee with fury.

    But when she recalled Su Yi¡¯s heaven-defyingbat prowess, she forced her anger back down and snorted, ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide whether or not our young master is a ¡®rat¡¯ or not!¡±

    Su Yi naturally wouldn¡¯t make too much trouble for a mere messenger. ¡°Ye Xiao is from a branch family. When did he be the young master of the Kunwu Mountain Ye Family?¡±

    Ye Jinzhi took a deep breath and said expressionlessly, ¡°I imagine Ye Yun has already told you a bit about our n¡¯s situation? Then you ought to know that the main branch of the Ye Family has already declined. It can no longer bear the weight of major responsibilities.

    ¡°Years ago, the family elders tacitly agreed that Ye Xiao was a qualified candidate to seed the position of family head.¡± Here, her voice revealed a hint of pride. ¡°When the timees, we side branch members will naturally be the legitimate main branch of the family!¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t find this at all strange.

    Practically every major cultivation faction had its share of internal conflict.

    Usurping power and seizing authority like she¡¯d just described wasmonce.

    ¡°s, you¡¯ve offended His Excellency Su Yi, so you¡¯re doomed never to see that day,¡± the old blind man said wistfully, his gaze carrying a hint of pity.

    His tone and expression left Ye Jinzhi bbergasted and displeased. She couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly, ¡°You¡¯re just a blind man, yet you dare speak so brazenly? Ludicrous!¡±

    The old blind man sighed, sounding even more sympathetic than before. ¡°You have eyes, but you cannot see. Someone like you is far more pitiful than a blind man like me. If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t be able tough.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Ye Jinzhi ignored the old blind man for fear that, if things went on like this, she¡¯d lose control of her temper.

    ¡°Su Yi, I¡¯ll say it once more. Three days from now, if you don¡¯t go to Falling Petal Mountain, your uncle is doomed! Farewell!¡± Ye Jinzhi said firmly. Then, just like that, she turned and left.

    ¡°Wait,¡± said Su Yi.

    Ye Jinzhi furrowed her brow. ¡°What, don¡¯t tell me you want to fight? I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that even if you use me as a hostage, you won¡¯t be able to buy back your uncle¡¯s life!¡±

    Su Yiughed dryly. ¡°If I wanted to kill you, I could do so effortlessly. Wait there a moment; I¡¯ll go with you to Falling Petal Mountain.¡±

    Ye Jinzhi was obviously stunned. It seemed she hadn¡¯t expected that Su Yi would be so decisive.

    ¡°Xinzhao.¡± Su Yi called Wen Xinzhao over, then said, ¡°Remember this: when you receive a map from Weng Jiu,e directly to Falling Petal Mountain to find me.¡±

    Wen Xinzhao nodded her agreement.

    Then, without any wasted words, Su Yi looked at Ye Jinzhi. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    As he spoke, he walked out of the courtyard.

    He said he¡¯d leave, and he left, just like that.

    Ye Jinzhi couldn¡¯t help but doubt¡­ everything.?How is this guy¡­ so fearless?

    Don¡¯t tell me he thinks we¡¯re going to Falling Petal Mountain to admire the scenery?

    The old blind man sighed wistfully, ¡°Aigh, it¡¯s a pity. I have important business to attend to. Otherwise, I¡¯d just love to apany you to Falling Petal Mountain and see just how that rat Ye Xiao dies.¡±

    Ye Jinzhi was so angry that steam practically blew out of the seven apertures of her face. She wanted nothing more than to chop the old blind man to death.

    But in the end, she held back, turned, and followed Su Yi.

    ¡­¡­

    Late at night, the radiant moon was the sole source of light.

    Su Yi stepped onto Abstruse Celestial and flew through the air, his robes fluttering around him. He was like a banished immortal, a magnificent sight.

    However, he wasn¡¯t traveling all that quickly. It seemed as if he were out for a journey. From time to time, he¡¯d even take out a gourd of wine and have a drink. He seemed dashing andposed.

    Ye Jinzhi followed him, and when she saw this, her gaze was a bitplicated.

    Is this guy seriously not worried at all? Not even a little?

    ¡°Did Ye Yun tell you about our young master?¡± Ye Jinzhi couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°He did,¡± said Su Yi, his thoughts elsewhere.

    ¡°Then you ought to know that he¡¯s nothing like the Spiritual Revolution cultivators you killed yesterday. If you really want to save your uncle¡¯s life, I urge you to offer up the Seed of the Azure as soon as you reach Falling Petal Mountain.

    ¡°Although our young master has proven his Dao through ughter, he¡¯s extremely benevolent with his nsmen. Ye Yufei¡¯s blood flows through your veins. So long as you lower your head and submit, he won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡±

    Ye Jinzhi went on and on, but it was as if Su Yi didn¡¯t even hear her; he didn¡¯t react at all. She couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Su Yi, are you listening to me?¡±

    She sounded a bit angry.

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°Our words won¡¯t get through to each other; why bother? In your eyes, Ye Xiao is strong enough to inspire blind faith. In my eyes, he¡¯s no more than someone about to die. Our perception ispletely different; conversing will do us no good. It¡¯s a waste of spit.¡±

    Ye Jinzhi was so angry that she almostughed, and her gaze frosted over. ¡°They say kind words cannot dissuade those determined to throw their lives away, and mercy cannot save one from themselves. Su Yi¡­. you¡¯d best watch yourself!¡±

    Then, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to say so much as another word.

    Su Yi furrowed his brow. ¡°You¡¯re here as a messenger. Don¡¯t you think you ought to be leading the way? I most certainly don¡¯t know where Fallen Here Mountain is. If you dy our business, can you bear the consequences?¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Ye Jinzhi repressed her rage, shot ahead, and led the way.

    Just wait! When we reach Falling Petal Mountain, I¡¯ll be eager to see just how you die!?Ye Jinzhi gnashed her teeth.

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t the least bit concerned with her feelings.

    He stood on the t of Abstruse Celestial. Along the way, he used the gentle light of the moon to survey thendscape below with great relish.

    Now that he thought about it, he hadn¡¯t gone out wandering since arriving in Nine Tripod City.

    Tonight, soaring through the sky, thendscape he saw along the way had been revitalized by the influx of spiritual power, giving it an all-new appeal.

    s, this new era has little draw for me. Once I¡¯ve settled my debts and grudge in the Azure Continent, I¡¯ll go to the Netherworld,?thought Su Yi.

    How could he possibly forget the grudges and entanglements of his past life?

    And how could he forget the treasures he¡¯d left in the Netherworld prior to his reincarnation?

    His cultivation had already reached the Spiritual Incarnation Realm. Only the Spiritual Revolution Realm remained between him and a chance at proving his Dao and entering the Imperial Realm.

    But a chance like that couldn¡¯t be found on the Azure Continent.

    In other words, although the Azure Continent had weed an unprecedented Radiant Epoch, its source had crumbled, and it was doomed to wane.

    In a damaged world like this, he could at most establish the cultivation base and foundations needed to be an Emperor; there was almost no hope of actually breaking into the Profound Dao.

    This was why Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivators reigned supreme here.

    With Emperors out of the mix, Spiritual Revolution cultivators naturally reigned supreme!

    As the night gradually receded, dawn broke.

    Ye Jinzhi led the way, and soon, Su Yi saw Falling Petal Mountain in the distance.

 Chapter 750: Unworthy of Notice

    <h4>Chapter 750: Unworthy of Notice</h4>

    Falling Petal Mountain was in the Snow Province, one of the Great Xia¡¯s thirteen provinces.

    It was originally a perfectly ordinary mountain, and its name came from the numerous peach trees growing on its slopes.

    Whenever spring arrived, the peach blossoms bloomed, scattering countless petals. It was a gloriously beautiful sight.

    However, following the onset of the Radiant Epoch, this once ordinary mountain became a first-rate blessed ground.

    Even the peach trees transformed; they now brimmed with indescribable spirituality. The fruits they produced were all spiritual materials rife with spiritual power.

    When the first sunbeams of a new day shone upon the world, it illuminated Falling Petal Mountain and the branchesden with blooming peach blossoms, casting them in fiery red light.

    Halfway up a mountain, beside a stream.

    Ye Xiao wore clean, undyed robes, and he sat beneath a peach tree, atop a boulder. He rested his head on one hand, while the other held a scroll. His handsome face was quiet and focused.

    A stream burbled not far away. Flower petals of all colors drifted through the air, and the birds sang.

    The spring breeze and the gentle caress of the morning sunlight were picture-perfect. It was a scene out of a poem.

    A woman in a feather coat stood not far away. asionally, she nced at Ye Xiao, and when she did, her expression revealed her reverence and awe.

    In the Mysterious Blue Realm, Ye Xiao was a famous homicidal maniac, and the people paled at the mere mention of his name. He was the leading figure of the Ye Family¡¯s younger generation.

    Within the Spirit Dao, he was practically invincible!

    He¡¯d forged his legend on countless bloodstained battlefields, and his name had already gone down in the annals of the Mysterious Blue Realm¡¯s history.

    Even those who loathed him to the bone had to admit that he was the pre-eminent figure among the Mysterious Blue Realm¡¯s Spirit Dao cultivators!

    The way the woman in the feather coat saw it, Su Yi had risen to prominence over the past two years. His name might have shaken the Azure Continent, butpared to Ye Xiao, he was small potatoes.

    Suddenly, there was an uproar from the foot of the mountain.

    The woman in the feather coat frowned in displeasure.?Don¡¯t these people realize that the young master is reading!?

    Whatever happened tomon decency?

    ¡°Su Yi¡¯s here,¡± Ye Xiao said suddenly. His eyes were still focused on his book as he shook his head slightly. ¡°And here I thought he¡¯d show up three days from now. It seems he couldn¡¯t keep his cool.¡±

    The woman in the feather coat said, ¡°Young master, do we need to prepare anything?¡±

    Her eyes shed, but Ye Xiao just said, ¡°All you need to do is watch.¡±

    Only then did he look away from his book and stare nkly at the distant skies. He muttered to himself, ¡°It¡¯s already difficult for me to find worthy foes amongst the Mysterious Blue Realm¡¯s Spirit Dao cultivators. I finally found someone strong; I naturally have to treasure the opportunity.¡±

    Here, he smiled, and plucked a flower petal from the air. He held it up to his eye and evaluated it. ¡°Ancient poems say that it¡¯s lonely at the top, and indeed, it is.¡±

    The woman in the feather coat couldn¡¯t help but feel emotional. She couldn¡¯t understand his way of thinking, but she could tell that the young master¡¯s mood improved upon learning of Su Yi¡¯s arrival.

    Perhaps it was the feeling of encountering a worthwhile opponent?

    ¡°Young master, Su Yi has arrived.¡±

    A group of Ye Family experts appeared further down the mountain path. When they arrived, all of them averted their gazes, their movements suddenly careful and reserved.

    As if afraid of provoking Ye Xiao¡¯s ire.

    ¡°The mountains are covered in peach blossoms. They cannot withstand the destructive power of murderous intent. How about this? Have him meet me on the mountaintop, on Moonview teau.¡±

    Ye Xiao rose from the boulder, flicked the petals off his clothes, then walked away. Before long, he¡¯d disappeared from view.

    ¡­¡­

    The mountaintop. Misty clouds stretched out as far as the eye could see.

    A nine-foot-tall jade tform stood on Moonview teau.

    Lately, every day at nightfall, Ye Xiao had taken toing here. He liked watching the moon and drinking alone atop the tform.

    Now, as the misty light of dawn broke and a gentle mountain breeze blew past, Ye Xiao sat upright atop the tform.

    The other Ye Family experts were dispersed throughout the surrounding area. Their ranks included at least ten people, a mix of men and women.

    When Ye Jinzhi arrived leading Su Yi, everyone in the vicinity of Moonview teau saw it.

    Whoosh!

    All eyes were instantly on Su Yi, but all shone with a different light.

    ¡°That kid¡¯s features really are somewhat simr to Ye Yufei¡¯s,¡± someone whispered.

    ¡°Hmph. If not for the blood of the Ye Family flowing through his veins, how could that punk possibly have reached his current attainments in the Grand Dao?¡± someone said coldly.

    Many others voiced their agreement.

    In cultivation, one¡¯s aptitude was extremely important.

    Take Su Yi¡¯s mother, Ye Yufei. She was once the matchless top genius of the Ye Family¡¯s younger generation, an iparable dazzling figure. At just sixteen years of age, she achieved Spiritual Manifestation. Her talent was so exceptional that almost no one couldpare to her!

    The way the Ye Family experts saw it, the Ye Family blood flowing through his veins had yed an indispensable role in Su Yi¡¯s aplishments!

    Su Yi turned up his nose at their conversations.

    He was aware that top-level cultivation ns ced enormous emphasis on bloodlines and origins.

    However, these Kunwu Mountain Ye Family experts were obviously just trying to make themselves look good. They were ignorant and shameless.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Although talent is important for cultivation, it¡¯s useless without wisdom, courage, and perseverance,¡± said Ye Xiao, smiling from atop the nine-foot tform.

    As he spoke, he gazed at Su Yi, who was walking toward the teau. ¡°Su Yi, please, have a seat.¡±

    His voice was gentle, and he smiled.

    Su Yi?scanned Moonview?teau. In the end, his gazended on an object not far away.

    It was a single, solitary table. Ye Xiao¡¯s nine-foot tform stood at its far end.

    The table wasden with alcohol, cups, and refreshments.

    However, if he sat there, he could only look up at the jade tform where Ye Xiao sat.

    And Ye Xiao would look down at him from on high.

    This setup was obviously intentional; it was a formless insult and expression of disdain.

    More importantly, there was neither a chair nor a cushion at the table!

    ¡°Su Yi, our young master has invited you to sit down. Why haven¡¯t you taken a seat yet?¡± Not far away, a thin man in ck furrowed his brow.

    A colorfully-dressed woman said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s all my fault. I forgot to put a cushion there.¡±

    As she spoke, she fixed her beautiful eyes on Su Yi and said apologetically, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, how about¡­ you sit on your knees before the table?¡±

    Sit on his knees!

    When they heard that, the gathered Ye Family experts couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Su Yi¡¯s expression remained as calm as ever. ¡°As cultivators of the Kunwu Mountain Ye Family,?you¡¯d really?resort to such low-ss tricks? It¡¯s truly disappointing.¡±

    When Ye Xiao heard this, his eyes shed, and he burst intoughter. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, you¡¯re right. Such methods really are a disgrace to the Ye Family¡¯s reputation."

    The colorfully-dressed woman¡¯s beautiful face paled, and she said in a quavering voice, ¡°Young master, I just wanted to take Su Yi down a peg, that¡¯s all. I didn¡¯t think it would make you angry. I won¡¯t ever do this again!¡±

    The entire area fellpletely silent.

    The Ye Family experts were all as quiet as cicadas in winter.

    Ye Xiao said calmly, his voice gentle, ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of me being angry, but that your behavior has brought shame to the Ye Family. You ought to be punished for this.¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, he raised his hand and pped from afar.

    A whip-like streak of ck lightningshed into the colorfully-dressed woman, tearing open the flesh of her back and sttering fresh blood. She copsed to the ground, her face pallid with agony as cold sweat beaded on her forehead.

    But it seemed as if she dared not cry out in pain. Instead, she knelt on the ground and quivered. ¡°Young master, you were right to chastise me! I¡¯m willing to ept my punishment.¡±

    Ye Xiao waved her away. ¡°Go on. Don¡¯t y such petty tricks going forward.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± She crawled to her feet and hurriedly retreated far away.

    Ye Xiao faced Su Yi and smiled, ¡°We¡¯ve embarrassed ourselves, Fellow Daoist. Someone, prepare him a seat.¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± Su Yi said coolly. ¡°I¡¯m not here as a guest.¡±

    He then swept his gaze across the area. ¡°Where is Ye Yun?¡±

    Ye Xiao smiled, drained his cup, then turned to the nearby woman in the feather coat. ¡°Bring him over.¡±

    The woman in the feather coat went off to carry out her orders.

    Ye Xiaoughed. ¡°Rx; I disdain using a nsman¡¯s life to threaten you. I called you to Falling Petal Mountain for one matter and one matter only.¡±

    ¡°The Seed of the Azure?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Ye Xiao shook his head. ¡°No. It might be a rare treasure, but in my eyes, it¡¯s just an added bonus.¡±

    As he spoke, he smiled faintly, his expression as warm and gentle as a spring breeze. ¡°Simply put, throughout the Azure Continent, only you are worthy of my attention. Thus, what I wish to do most today is kill you.¡±

    He smiled, and his tone was warm and friendly, but his words were enough to make one tremble.

    His voice echoed throughout the teau. It was a pleasant spring day, but suddenly, the air seemed cold, and a stifling and austere murderous intent permeated the air.

    The nearby Ye Family experts felt chills course through their bodies.

    However, Su Yi just said coolly, ¡°It¡¯s a pity.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s a pity?¡± Ye Xiao asked with great interest.

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°Someone like you is no longer worthy of my notice.¡±

    There was a deration amongst the Ye Family experts. They were dumbstruck; it seemed they dared not believe their ears.

    The way they saw it, Ye Xiao¡¯s praise and recognition were an enormouspliment to Su Yi.

    Who¡¯d have thought Su Yi would just turn around and say Ye Xiao was unworthy of his notice!?

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been bbergasted?

    ¡°Arrogant!¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help but snort.

    ¡°He¡¯s about to die, yet he dares bark like a mad dog and boast so shamelessly? He really doesn¡¯t know the meaning of the word death!¡± someone shouted.

    The experts of the Ye Family were obviously infuriated.

    Ye Xiao was stunned too, but a momentter, he burst intoughter. ¡°In all my years of cultivation, this is the first time someone has treated me with such contempt. Haha, interesting. Truly interesting!¡±

    He raised his jug of wine, threw back his head, and drank. His warm bearing changed, and his bearing was now prideful and unrestrained.

    Especially his eyes. The depths of his gaze shone with bloodlust, giving his aura a terrifying ferocity.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go settle this in the sea of clouds! If you win, you¡¯re wee to take Ye Yun with you. If you lose, leave your life behind!¡±

    As his voice echoed through the air, Ye Xiao rose and stepped into the air, arriving beneath the dome of heaven in a sh.

    His thin frame stood in the churning sea of clouds, his long hair fluttering around him. Intimidating ck Dao light surged around him, throwing the surrounding skies into upheaval. Even the wind and clouds changed color.

    From a distance, Ye Xiao seemed like a deity gazing down upon everything beneath the heavens!

    The Ye Family experts practically boiled over. Their blood headed up, and their expressions filled with reverence and eagerness.

 Chapter 751: The Saber of Divine Hatred

    <h4>Chapter 751: The Saber of Divine Hatred</h4>

    Thete-stage Spiritual Revolution Realm¡­ it seems that his cultivation has improved since the onset of the Radiant Epoch¡­?thought Su Yi.

    When Ye Yun first brought up Ye Xiao, he said that Ye Xiao was in the mid-stage Spiritual Revolution Realm, but that few other Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivators in the Mysterious Blue Realm were a match for him.

    He also said that Ye Xiao¡¯s Grand Dao Spirit Wheel was transcendently high quality. It was called the Purgatory of ughter.

    And now, Ye Xiao was in thete-stage Spiritual Revolution Realm!

    ¡°Su Yi, there¡¯s still time to obediently hand over the Seed of the Azure,¡± Ye Jinzhi couldn¡¯t help but interject, a trace of pity in her expression. ¡°If you don¡¯t, you¡¯re doomed.¡±

    Su Yiughed, then swept his gaze across the Ye Family experts before looking up at the sea of clouds, where Ye Xiao was waiting for him. ¡°Wipe your eyes and watch carefully.¡±

    As he spoke, the woman in the feather coat brought Ye Yun over.

    ¡°What are you doing here? Foolish!¡± When Ye Yun saw Su Yi on Moonview teau, his expression changed dramatically.

    ¡°You¡¯re the foolish one,¡± sighed Su Yi.

    Ye Yun wasn¡¯t hurt, but he was obviously in extremely low spirits. His hair was disheveled, and he slumped. His cultivation base had been sealed, making him no different from an ordinary mortal.

    ¡°Once I¡¯ve killed Ye Xiao, I¡¯ll take you away from here,¡± said Su Yi. Then, before Ye Yun could respond, he stepped into the air and soared toward the dome of heaven.

    ¡°Arrogant!¡± The Ye Family experts said disdainfully. They didn¡¯t take Su Yi¡¯s words at all seriously.

    ¡°n brother, you¡¯ve spent the past few days imprisoned here on Falling Petal Mountain, and you likely don¡¯t know what¡¯s happened outside. Simply put, this nephew of yours is quite something. A few days ago, he cleaved through a heavenly tribtion and cut down twenty-five Spiritual Revolution Realm experts, throwing the world into uproar,¡± said Ye Jinzhi, a hint of mockery in her voice. ¡°Even the young master said that of everyone in this world, only Su Yi is worthy of his attention.¡±

    Ye Yun couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.?Has Su Yi really grown that strong?

    Ye Jinzhi pressed her lips into a smile. ¡°So rx. Yes, he¡¯s doomed to die beyond a doubt, but he gets to die at the young master¡¯s hands, so he¡¯ll be able to rest in peace.¡±

    Ye Yun¡¯s expression instantly darkened.

    ¡­¡­

    The sea of clouds churned, and the light of the heavens was dazzling.

    Ye Xiao watched as Su Yi arrived several hundred feet away. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m a saber cultivator. Saber cultivation is a path of ughter and destruction. I heard that you¡¯re a sword cultivator, so let¡¯s see which is sharper: your sword or my saber.¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when he rose to his full height.

    Boom!

    Ten thousand feet of clouds dispersed, and turbulent air currents churned.

    A fiery, forceful, destructive aura emanated from Ye Xiao and swept out like an avnche.

    His long hair fluttered about, and his eyes shone with cold light. His aura overflowed, connecting heaven and earth!

    His imposing momentum surpassed even Wang Zhongyang of the Frigid North Sword Pavilion, a peak Spiritual Revolution cultivator of the older generation!

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was indifferent. ¡°Swords and sabers have no eyes. If we¡¯re to fight to the death, why waste time talking first? Draw your saber and let me see just what the so-called ¡®homicidal maniac¡¯ of the Mysterious Blue Realm can do.¡±

    ¡°As you wish.¡± Ye Xiao grinned, revealing his pearly white teeth.

    Before his voice had finished echoing through the air, he turned over his palm. A long, bright, snow-white war saber hovered over his hand.

    The de was a full three feet long, and it shone with faint crimson light. A blood-soaked vision of purgatory surged within the de, a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood permeated with a monstrous aura of destruction.

    But the most eye-catching part of the weapon was the blood-stained ck cloth wrapped around the hilt. It emanated an unsettling ck luster, dyeing the nearby skies ck as ink.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shifted upward.

    This was a vicious saber, one that had ended countless lives!

    And the ck wrap on the hilt was almost certainly made out of the skin of an Imperial Realm expert!

    ¡°My saber is named Divine Hatred. It¡¯s my Natal Spirit Treasure, and it¡¯s apanied me in battle all this time. It¡¯s taken the heads of over a hundred mighty foes of the Spirit Dao,¡± said Ye Xiao.

    With his saber in hand, his aura turned vicious and tyrannical. His gaze was distant and imposing, like the fires of purgatory. He seemed like a demon of ughter straight out of the pits of hell.

    The skies were originally clear, but now, they were suddenly dark and oppressive. The nearby air currents quivered, and a tide of pungent, bloody baleful qi covered the sky.

    Even watching from a distance, the Ye Family experts¡¯ hearts trembled.

    Ye Yun¡¯s heart was on tenterhooks. He was from the Kunwu Mountain Ye Family, so he was naturally well aware of just how powerful Ye Xiao was.

    ¡°Reminds me of the phrase ¡®even gods and ghosts hate him.¡¯ What a crude name for a saber.¡± Su Yi shook his head.

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s crude or not doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s enough so long as it''s in ordance with my mentality,¡± said Ye Xiao. As he spoke, he suddenly took a step in the air, gripped his saber, and approached Su Yi. ¡°And why haven¡¯t you drawn your sword yet?¡±

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    With each step he took, the sky copsed beneath his feet, booming like a thunderp. At the same time, his fierce momentum and murderous intent rose by another level.

    Like the march of a demonic sovereign, copsing both heaven and earth.

    His terrifying momentum could easily intimidate even others of the same cultivation!

    ¡°The power you¡¯ve disyed thus far is insufficient to make me draw my de,¡± said Su Yi. He stood there with his hands behind his back, his expression as calm and tranquil as before.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take those as yourst words!¡± Ye Xiaoughed uproariously, then suddenly stopped in his tracks.

    He¡¯d taken nine steps exactly.

    Upon taking the ninth and final step, his umted momentum peaked. That terrifying murderous intent seemed material, and his saber let out an impassioned hum.

    In the Mysterious Blue Realm, he was known as a homicidal maniac, but that was because the popce simply didn¡¯t understand the Grand Dao of ughter.

    What was the Dao of ughter?

    It was casting thoughts of one¡¯s own survival to the back of one¡¯s mind and attacking with the intent of utter devastation, holding nothing in reserve!

    Who cares whether you are an immortal from on high or a devil from the pits of hell? Neither can withstand my killing intent!

    Boom!

    As Ye Xiao lowered his foot, he suddenly raised his right hand and shed.

    His sh was as simple as could be, but it cleaved through heaven and earth as if they were made of canvas, creating a perfectly straight rift.

    The terrifying power of ughter and bloodshed glinted on his de, bringing with it ck shadows that cast the world into darkness.

    This sh was simple to the extreme, and condensed to the extreme, too. Ye Xiao¡¯ste-stage Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivation, essence, qi, and spirit were fully fused into it.

    Nothing else changed; he was just using his whole body to control his saber. This made his attack terrifyingly tyrannical!

    When they witnessed this attack, the Ye Family experts gathered on Moonview teau felt a stinging pain in their eyes and a rending pain in their hearts. It was terrifying!

    Their expressions instantly changed.

    An attack like that was enough to terrify even gods and ghosts!!

    There was no getting around it: Ye Xiao had reason to be proud.

    Even in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, someone like him couldpete with the top elites of peak-level orthodoxies'' younger generations.

    This sh really did fully embody both his personal strength and the might of the Grand Dao.

    But to Su Yi, Ye Xiao¡­ really wasn¡¯t worthy of his notice right now!

    Su Yi just stood in ce, unmoving. The sleeves of his right arm billowed as his hand formed seals. He then gently pressed down on the air.

    Like an immortal caressing the mountains and rivers, or a deity pressing down on the sun and moon.

    It was a simple, understated gesture, without the slightest flourish, but this strike manifested the full strength of Su Yi¡¯s cultivation base.

    Boom!!

    His palm imprint flew through the air, as if copsing the skies or overturning heaven and earth. Wherever it passed, it forged bravely ahead, and nothing could stand in its way.

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    When Ye Xiao¡¯s ck saber light mmed into the palm imprint, it trembled violently, producing a deafening impact.

    Sparks scattered like rain, and tears appeared in the saber light.

    Then, it exploded with a bang.

    Terrifying destructive energy swept outward. Su Yi¡¯s palm imprint had already reached the skies above Ye Xiao, and it bore down on him.

    Ye Xiao¡¯s eyes focused slightly. He wasn¡¯t surprised. Rather, he was delighted; this seemed to ignite his will to fight. He let out a long shout and suddenly swung his saber.

    ng! ng! ng! ng!

    Ye Xiao swung his saber like lightning, stirring up a destructive windstorm of ughter. Concentrated saber qi shot forth, like streaks of flowing ck light tearing through the sky. He was boundlessly domineering.

    But against his expectations, Su Yi¡¯s palm strike was iparably terrifying. It took him thirteen shes to cut through the palm strike, which shattered with a bang.

    The Ye Family experts¡¯ expressions all shifted, and they were almost struck dumb. Even if you¡¯d hit them over the head, they would never have guessed a single palm would force someone as strong as Ye Xiao to attack so many times in session!

    This meant that Su Yi, who they¡¯d assumed was the inferiorbatant, was far stronger than they¡¯d imagined!

    Ye Yun¡¯s eyes lit up. He looked both gratified and excited.

    Even he would never have guessed that Su Yi would be this powerful immediately after entering the Spiritual Incarnation Realm!

    But Su Yi gave the onlookers no time to think. He took a step forward, formed a seal, and attacked once more.

    As light and free as a banished immortal.

    But when he struck, it was as if he¡¯d lifted a primordial divine mountain and hurled it onto the world below.

    The nearby skies copsed with a bang, and the clouds copsed and dissipated.

    That terrifying fist imprint was so dazzling that the onlookers almost couldn¡¯t keep their eyes open.

    ¡°Impressive, Su Yi! This is truly a delightful surprise!¡± Ye Xiao¡¯s eyes shone, and hisughter shook the heavens.

    He didn¡¯t retreat. Instead, he advanced, swinging his saber. The long, snow-white de of Divine Hatred roared, the sound shaking the heavens. Saber qi surged like floodwaters, blotting out the sun.

    However, in the blink of an eye¡ª

    Boom!

    An earth-shaking collision followed, and both Ye Xiao and his saber were forced back. It seemed Ye Xiao was bearing an utterly enormous amount of power; with each step back he took, the skies rumbled and copsed beneath his feet.

    Ye Xiao¡¯s handsome face alternated white and green. He looked a bit unseemly.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    The Ye Family experts were stunned once more. Their scalps went numb, and theypletely lost their cool.

    They could exin the first exchange by saying that Ye Xiao underestimated his opponent, letting Su Yi seize the advantage.

    But now, Ye Xiao?had?been forced back once more. Gettingcent wasn¡¯t enough to exin that!

    There was no doubt about it. Both they and Ye Xiao had underestimated how terrifying Su Yi was.

    There was only one exnation for all of this: days prior, in the grand battle outside Nine Tripod City, Su Yi hadn¡¯t used his full strength, not even when he killed a full twenty-five Spiritual Revolution cultivators!

    In other words, using that battle to gauge his abilities had led to a severe and dangerous misunderstanding. They subconsciously underestimated Su Yi¡¯s abilities!

    But, with that said¡­ just how powerful had Su Yi be?

    The Ye Family experts were bewildered. In turn,?Ye Yun was so excited that he clenched his fists, and his chest heaved. Hot blood coursed through him, and he longed to beat a gong and drum and cheer Su Yi on.

 Chapter 752: Heaven and Earth Are Like a Painting, a Sword Divides Them

    <h4>Chapter 752: Heaven and Earth Are Like a Painting, a Sword Divides Them</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯ve got no shortage of delightful surprises,¡± Su Yi said coolly. ¡°Don¡¯t get excited prematurely.¡±

    Just as Ye Xiao stabilized himself, Su Yi threw yet another punch!

    Boom!

    It was a fist imprint, just as before. Su Yi¡¯s sleeves billowed, revealing his jade-like fist.

    At Su Yi¡¯s level, every movement was full of the profound, inscrutable power of the Grand Dao.

    When someone was strong enough, there was no need for shocking Daoist magics or supreme secret techniques. Sheer power could break all abilities!

    This was true against Ye Xiao, too.

    Who cared how frenzied and tyrannical his Dao of ughter was? Su Yi¡¯s power could still break right through it!

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Ye Xiao snorted coldly, a frenzied, vicious look appearing on his handsome face.

    Although Su Yi¡¯sst two attacks had forced him back, he hadn¡¯t suffered any serious injuries. He just looked rather haggard.

    ¡°Activate!¡± His voice boomed like thunder, reverberating throughout heaven and earth.

    An utterly terrifying blood-soaked vision of purgatory appeared behind him,plete with a mountain of corpses and sea of blood. Its destructive aura blotted out the sun.

    The Purgatory of ughter!

    The power of Ye Xiao¡¯s Grand Dao Spirit Wheel!

    While Su Yi waspletely enveloped within the Purgatory of ughter it manifested. He found himself in a bloody domain separate from the outside world.

    Waves of blood churned, and corpses were as numerous as trees in the forest. The terrifying destructive energy transformed into lightning and spread outward.

    Any Spiritual Revolution cultivator who found themself trapped here would instantly face unbearable pressure from that aura of destruction, killing them on the spot!

    Ye Xiao¡¯s Dao of ughter was on full disy. How could its power possibly be ordinary?

    Boom!

    A massive wave swept through the sea of blood. Countless corpses surged up, like a horde of demons going to war, and charged at Su Yi.

    At the same time, the lightning manifested from the aura of destruction enveloped him.

    This Grand Dao Domain really is top-notch,?thought Su Yi.

    His expression remained calm, neither panicked nor flustered. His sleeves billowed around him.

    The wondrous power of the Grand Dao flowed around him, outlining a perfectly round circle of light.

    The circle of light revolved slowly, like a millstone.

    <i>Rumble¡ª¡ª</i>

    As the surging wave of blood came crashing down, it mmed into the wheel of light, like waves battering the shore. In the end, it receded, having aplished nothing.

    The corpses charging in like an army of demons were ttened, one by one. They burst, transforming into an aura of ughter and dispersing.

    Even the lightning descending from the heavens couldn¡¯t break through the light around Su Yi.

    From a distance, it was as if Su Yi were a boulder. No matter how the winds blew, they couldn¡¯t move him!

    ¡°It¡¯s no use. In the Purgatory of ughter, I am the heavens. Here, I am a sovereign, and everything is under my control!¡± Ye Xiao¡¯s uproariousughter rang out.

    He stepped through the sea of blood, the skies full of the lightning of destruction guarding him. Within the Purgatory of ughter, his imposing aura reached an unimaginable level of power.

    The Ye Family experts on Moonview teau were in uproar, and their spirits soared once more.

    The Purgatory of ughter!

    In the Mysterious Blue Realm, they¡¯d appraised it as a first-rate Grand Dao Spirit Wheel. Even Emperors who saw it were stunned and sang its praises without end.

    The Emperors of the Ye Family were certain that, with his foundations, when Ye Xiao proved his Dao and became an Emperor, he¡¯d shine even among Imperial experts!

    ¡°Cut!¡± Divine Hatred suddenly buzzed in Ye Xiao¡¯s hand as he shed through the air.

    Boom!

    Saber qi pierced the heavens, like the symbol of a sovereign¡¯s murderous intent, dominating heaven and earth. It was countless times stronger than before.

    ¡°A domain manifested?of a?Spirit Wheel, that¡¯s all. That¡¯s enough for you to call yourself a sovereign?¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°In that case, ¡®sovereign,¡¯ I¡¯ll have you lose in terms of the Dao you take the most pride in!¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when he stepped forward, and an unstoppable force shot forth, shaking the entire Purgatory of ughter.

    Then, his right hand shot out and smacked the air.

    His fingers were long and slender, and his gesture seemed light and airy, without the slightest power. However, it was as if the hammer of a god had mmed into the iing saber qi, exploding it with a bang.

    Ye Xiao¡¯s expression changed, but before he couldunch another attack, Su Yi leaped into the air.

    He raised both hands, then suddenly pressed the air in front of him.

    Boom!!!!

    Countless dazzling streaks of sword qi surged forth, like the river of heaven bursting through a dam. It was boundless and majestic as it bore down.

    The Purgatory of ughter shook violently.

    Sword qi ripped apart the endless sea of blood, cleaving it into countless pieces. The corpses as numerous as trees in a forest burst apart like clumps of grass.

    The lightning of destruction enveloping the domain was ripped to shreds, producing rumbling booms.

    The sword qi surged like a flood or a raging tidal wave, overturning the blood-soaked purgatory!

    ¡°Dammit!¡± Ye Xiao¡¯s expression darkened, and he furiously swung his saber.

    However, mere momentster, the boundless sword qi sent him staggering backward. Divine Hatred shook violently in his grip, and his blood and qi churned.

    ¡°What terrifying sword intent! What shocking foundations in the Grand Dao!¡± Ye Xiao couldn¡¯t help but look stunned.

    Although he was the famous homicidal maniac of the Mysterious Blue Realm.

    By now, how could he fail to realize that despite Su Yi¡¯s Spiritual Incarnation Realm cultivation, his foundations and power of the Grand Dao far surpassed his?

    Ye Xiao couldn¡¯t help but find this difficult to believe.

    He thought the foundations he¡¯d established in the Spirit Dao made him practically invincible among his contemporaries, and even the n¡¯s old-timers raved about him. They said that even in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, his umtions would let him stand shoulder-to-shoulder with the top chosen of heaven of peak orthodoxies!

    Yet now, a Spiritual Incarnation Realm young man was fighting him barehanded¡ªand suppressing him!

    Of course Ye Xiao was surprised. How could he not be?

    Boom!

    Before Ye Xiao could give the matter any further thought, the entire Purgatory of ughter trembled violently, unable to bear the pressure. Immediately afterward, it copsed with a bang.

    A flood swept outward, shooting sword qi.

    It was as if a volcano had erupted beneath the dome of heaven. The skies copsed, and the air was thrown into chaos.

    Ye Xiao was sent flying back uncontrobly. He flew thousands of feet before stopping.

    By the time he¡¯d steadied himself, his handsome face was pallid and translucent, and eye-catching, red blood poured from his mouth!

    The Ye Family experts on Moonview teau reacted as if they¡¯d been struck by lightning. They were visibly astonished.

    He destroyed the Purgatory of ughter!?

    And it seemed that Ye Xiao had been badly injured!

    This scene had simply overturned their perceptions of reality; it was beyond imagining. They felt as if their minds had gonepletely nk.

    Ever since stepping into the Spirit Dao in the Mysterious Blue Realm, Ye Xiao had never once lost!

    Much less been forced into such a sorry state!

    ¡°Ye Jinzhi, when you said Su Yi has be extremely impressive, I only half believed now. Now, it seems you really didn¡¯t deceive me,¡± muttered Ye Yun. He looked utterly gratified and excited.

    ¡°....¡±

    Ye Jinzhi had only elevated Su Yi to emphasize how much stronger Ye Xiao was. Who¡¯d have thought Ye Yun would turn around and use her words to mock her right back?

    But she couldn¡¯t argue with him.?The Purgatory of ughter had been destroyed, and Ye Xiao was injured. This had already dealt her an enormous mental blow. Her heart shook, and she was beside herself with disbelief.

    ¡°Your Grand Dao Spirit Wheel really is extraordinary, but it¡¯s just as I said earlier. To me, such power is unworthy of notice.¡±

    Beneath the dome of heaven, the torrents of destructive energy dissipated, revealing Su Yi¡¯s tall, upright figure.?His blue robes swayed around him, without the slightest damage or contamination. He basked in the light of the heavens, like a god or immortal.

    ¡°Unworthy of notice?¡± Ye Xiao took a deep breath, then looked down at Divine Hatred and muttered, ¡°Indeed, when ites to our umtions and power of the Grand Dao, you¡¯re superior to me, no matter how much I hate to admit it.¡±

    But as soon as he said this, he looked up and fixed his gaze on the distant Su Yi. A grin suddenly spread across his face. ¡°Meeting an opponent like you is the most delightful thing that¡¯s happened to me since I arrived on the Azure Continent!¡±

    His voice echoed throughout heaven and earth, leaving the onlookers stunned. Waves of emotion coursed through their hearts.

    Ye Xiao¡¯s calm exterior couldn¡¯t hide the terrifying insanity beneath the surface.

    Even Ye Yun felt a chill course through him as he realized that Ye Xiao was furious!

    ¡°Yourbat skills have really disappointed me,¡± said Su Yi.

    He shook his head.

    He wasn¡¯t just saying this to belittle his opponent; when Ye Yun described Ye Xiao to him, Su Yi felt a bit eager. He¡¯d thought he might finally meet a worthwhile opponent.

    But after stepping into the Spiritual Incarnation Realm, the likes of Ye Xiao presented little threat¡­

    ¡°Disappointed?¡± Ye Xiaoughed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re disappointed, because today¡­ you¡¯re going to die!¡±

    Hisughter carried both conviction and madness.

    His voice still echoed through the air as his qipletely boiled over. Arcs of terrifying bloody light pierced the dome of heaven, and his imposing aura swelled to a whole new level!

    And his saber, Divine Hatred, zed as if on fire. The ck cloth wrapped around the hilt trembled, emanating an inky ck and vicious murderous intent.

    The Ye Family experts gathered on Moonview teau felt their hair stand on end.

    Ye Yun¡¯s expression shifted dramatically, and he called out, ¡°Be careful! Ye Xiao has undone Divine Hatred¡¯s seal! The power of an Emperor¡¯s remains is sealed inside!"

    His voice spread throughout the nine heavens.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote to warn him now.¡± Ye Xiao threw back his head andughed.

    He leaped into the sky and suddenly swung his saber.

    In that moment, heaven and earth suddenly darkened, as if they¡¯d been plunged into an endless night. A terrifying wave of murderous intent swept forth like the tide, blotting out the skies.

    Throughout Falling Petal Mountain, countless peach blossoms withered, their fallen petals filling the skies and dancing through the air.

    Terror filled the hearts of both Ye Yun and the other Ye Family experts.

    It was indistinct, but they could dimly discern a tall, stalwart figure emanating the aura of the Imperial Realm. It fused into Ye Xiao¡¯s boundless saber qi as he furiously attacked.

    There was simply no describing how terrifying this sh was. It seemed capable of splitting heaven and earth and copsing the entirendscape.

    ¡°It really is toote¡­¡± Su Yi whispered to himself as he took action.

    ng!

    The humming of a sword swept forth like the tide.

    Abstruse Celestial appeared in his right hand. As Su Yi¡¯s figure shed through the air, a streak of sword qi swept forth.

    Time seemed to stop.

    Thendscape was a painting, and a perfectly-straight tear stretched across the canvas.

    As the tear extended, it reached Ye Xiao¡¯s saber qi, the hilt of his sword, and his chest.

    Su Yi now stood one hundred feet behind Ye Xiao.

    Abstruse Celestial shone with a hint of bright red, bloody light.

    Then¡ª

    The ¡°canvas¡± of heaven and earth split, rumbled, and boomed, as if about to copse.

    Ye Xiao¡¯s saber qi fell apart and scattered, inch by inch.

    And his weapon, Divine Hatred, wailed and flew from his grip.

    Ye Xiao¡¯s body split in two at his chest, blood gushing like a waterfall.

    One sh, and heaven, earth, and man split in two, like objects in a painting!

 Chapter 753: At Spiritual Incarnation, I Am Supreme Within the Spirit Dao

    <h4>Chapter 753: At Spiritual Incarnation, I Am Supreme Within the Spirit Dao</h4>

    Beneath the dome of heaven.

    Torrents of destructive power still ran rampant.

    Ye Xiao¡¯s eyes widened in utter astonishment. It seemed he couldn¡¯t believe it.

    The remnant of an Emperor¡¯s power sealed within Divine Hatred had fused into his cultivation base; in that strike, his killing power wasparable to an Emperor¡¯s!

    Yet Su Yi¡¯s sh had destroyed?his!

    <i>Is¡­Is such power possible for a Spiritual Incarnation Cultivator? How did Su Yi do it??</i>Ye Xiao turned his head with great difficulty, and his lips moved, as if he were about to ask a question.

    However, he¡¯d only just barely managed to catch a glimpse of Su Yi before everything went ck and all awareness left him.

    The leading figure of the Kunwu Mountain Ye Family¡¯s younger generation, an all-but unrivaled existence among the Mysterious Blue Realm¡¯s Spirit Dao cultivators, had fallen in battle!

    Both halves of his corpse fell from the sky with a downpour of blood.

    In thest moments before his death, unwillingness and bewilderment were written all over his handsome face.

    When the Ye Family experts on Moonview teau saw this, they werepletely dumbstruck. Their minds wentpletely nk.

    Su Yi¡¯s sh was just too quick! It was unbelievably fast and shockingly forceful.

    One sh flew through the air, deciding life and death in an instant!

    To the point that, when they saw Ye Xiao die, they almost thought they were seeing things. They couldn¡¯t ept this.

    After all, Ye Xiao had already used his strongest trump card and exhausted his cultivation base. He¡¯d delivered an attackparable to that of an Emperor.

    Who¡¯d have thought that, when Ye Xiao was at his mightiest and most dazzling, he¡¯d be greeted not with victory, but with death?

    A wave of indescribable dread and panic coursed through the Ye Family experts¡¯ hearts. Their expressions changed dramatically; it was as if they were attending their parents¡¯ funerals.?Everyst one of them felt as if they were on the verge of a mental breakdown.

    The power of Su Yi¡¯s sh had thoroughly stunned even Ye Yun, whose heart and body trembled.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t possible! This absolutely isn¡¯t possible!¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help but shout, unable to ept this cruel reality.

    Just like that, the deathly silence brokepletely.

    ¡°The young master is dead. I¡¯m afraid the n won¡¯t let us off either¡­¡± Someone said despondently, the blood draining from their face.

    Ye Xiao was the most dazzling genius of the branch family, as well as the leading figure of the Kunwu Mountain Ye Family¡¯s younger generation. The family elders had long since chosen him as a candidate to inherit the family head¡¯s position.

    So long as he proved his Dao and became an Emperor, he could smoothly and openly wield great authority within the Ye Family.

    But now that he was dead, all of that was meaningless!

    The Ye Family experts dared not even imagine how furious the n¡¯s old-timers would be when this dreadful news made it back to the family.

    ¡°Young master!¡± someone cried out in grief.

    ¡°Su Yi!¡± someone shouted, ¡°You deserve to die ten thousand times over! There¡¯s absolutely no way our Kunwu Mountain Ye Family will let you off!¡±

    Meanwhile, up in the sky, Su Yi put away Abstruse Celestial, then arrived on Moonview teau in a single step.

    The uproar instantly came to an abrupt halt.

    The Ye Family experts instinctively went on high alert. They red at Su Yi hatefully, but more than hatred, they felt dread and panic.

    Earlier, they dared disdain and mock Su Yi without reservations, but that was because Ye Xiao was here.

    Now, even Ye Xiao?had?been killed. How could they dare to cause trouble?

    The woman in the feather coat who¡¯d been serving at Ye Xiao¡¯s side all this time went so far as to seize Ye Yun by the throat and shout, ¡°Su Yi, if you dare try anything, I¡¯ll kill him!¡±

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°Go right ahead.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    Ye Yun couldn¡¯t help but grimace. He¡¯d long since realized that Su Yi rejected his uncle of his, and that they didn¡¯t have much of a bond.

    He was surprised and delighted that Su Yi hade here to save him. Su Yi¡¯s current expression of disregard didn¡¯t hurt him too badly.

    Although they were blood rtives, they barely knew each other.

    But then, Su Yi continued, ¡°If he dies, you won¡¯t leave here alive, and neither will any of the Ye nsmen here. All of you will apany him to the grave. But I¡¯ll give you a chance now, while I¡¯m not yet angry. Let him go, and I¡¯ll let you leave here alive.¡±

    The Ye Family experts hesitated.

    ¡°What if you renege on your promise after I let him go?¡± The woman in the feather coat frowned.

    Su Yi said coolly, ¡°In my eyes, your lives are no more important than ants¡¯. I wouldn¡¯t sink so low as to renege on a promise with an ant.¡±

    He paused, then said, ¡°Don¡¯t waste words. Let him go, or die. I want an answer within three breaths of time.¡±

    It was just a few light, airy words, but they made the atmosphere tense and stifled.

    The Ye Family experts looked at each other.

    Finally, the woman in the feather coat took a deep breath and said, ¡°Fine, I agree!¡±

    As she spoke, she gnashed her teeth and flung Ye Yun to a far spot on Moonview teau.

    Then, she and the other Ye Family experts immediately shot into the distance, as if they feared nothing more than Su Yi seizing this opportunity to attack them.

    Su Yi shook his head.

    How could Su Xuanjun possibly go back on his word?

    After watching the Ye Family experts disappear from view, Su Yi fixed his gaze back on his uncle. ¡°No matter what else I might say about him, at least Ye Xiao didn¡¯t hurt you. He¡¯s got some character after all.¡±

    Ye Yun¡¯s expression wasplicated, and he sighed. ¡°But now that he¡¯s dead, there¡¯s no way the Kunwu Mountain Ye Family will let this go.¡±

    Su Yi thought nothing of it. ¡°You worry too much.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t bring himself to be angry at Ye Yun. As an uncle, there was nothing to criticize; he¡¯d never hidden his concern for his nephew.

    That was enough.

    ¡°Let¡¯s chat moreter,¡± said Su Yi. As he spoke, he¡¯d already started walking toward the nearby peach grove. He sat cross-legged on a boulder, facing away from Ye Yun.

    His brow knit, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t hold back; blood dripped from the corners of his mouth, and his handsome face paled.?He wiped the blood from his lips, let out a turbid breath, took out a bottle of pills, then started taking them.

    Despite this, a faint, delighted grin spread across his face.

    In the strike he¡¯d used to kill Ye Xiao, he hadn¡¯t called upon the power of the Sword of the Nine Hells. Instead, he disyed the full intent of his cultivation base.

    In the end, he¡¯d been injured, but he¡¯d nheless killed Ye Xiao!

    That saber was emzoned with a portion of an Emperor¡¯s aura. When I was in the Spiritual Manifestation Realm, I would have struggled to block it. But now, my early-stage Spiritual Incarnation Realm cultivation was enough to cut through it!

    As the reincarnation of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, he could tell at a nce that Ye Xiao¡¯s saber sh was just barelyparable to the attack of an early-stage Profound Illumination Emperor.

    The Profound Illumination Realm was the first great realm of the Profound Dao.

    When someone like that attacked, never mind ordinary cultivators; even the greatest Spiritual Revolution cultivators of the Wilds would surely perish.

    But ultimately, Ye Xiao wasn¡¯t really an Emperor. His sh wasparable to an early-stage Profound Illumination expert¡¯s attack, but it wasn¡¯t quite there yet.

    Strictly speaking, it was closer in power to the talismans Emperors refined!

    In the past, Su Yi would have needed the power of the Sword of the Nine Hells to break through it. Now, there was no longer any need for that!

    With my current cultivation base, it would still be difficult for me to contend with a true Emperor, but within the Spirit Dao, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to find worthy opponents anymore¡­?Su Yi thought to himself.

    Spiritual Incarnation was the second of the Three Realms of the Spirit Dao.

    But he was already a supreme expert within the Spirit Dao!

    When the dayes that I step into the Spiritual Revolution Realm, I¡¯ll have to look for opponents within the Profound Illumination Realm.

    This thought filled Su Yi¡¯s heart with eagerness.

    In the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, the Profound Dao was like the heavens, and Emperors were like gods!

    Throughout history, practically no one beneath the Imperial level had ever crossed cultivation boundaries to kill Emperors of the Profound Dao.

    To other cultivators, the Profound Dao was like a distant, insurmountable barrier. Emperors were on one side of the barrier, while all other cultivators were on the other side.

    Practically no one had ever broken this barrier before.

    However, Su Yi was convinced that this barrier was indeed breakable!

    It¡¯ll be difficult to find opponents in the Spirit Dao going forward. I¡¯ll have to make killing a Profound Illumination cultivator my next goal.

    Su Yi gradually calmed down.

    This wasn¡¯t wild arrogance; he just pursued a different path than others.

    If he had no opponents his own level, he naturally ought to seek out worthy foes at higher levels!

    ¡­.

    ¡°Su Yi isn¡¯t chasing us.¡±

    ¡°The young master is dead. What should we do?¡±

    The Ye Family experts stopped in a mountain range hundreds of miles from Falling Petal Mountain. All of them visibly rxed.

    However, when they recalled how Ye Xiao had fallen in battle, their expressions darkened.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way we can keep his death a secret, and with our power, we have no hope of avenging him. It seems to me that we¡¯d best report this to the n and let them take care of Su Yi,¡±

    Ye Jinzhi said bitterly.

    ¡°Even if the family finds out, there¡¯s no way we¡¯ll have a chance at revenge¡­.¡± said the woman in the feather coat. ¡°Don¡¯t forget: the young master was our strongest Spiritual Revolution cultivator, and Emperors cannot enter the Azure Continent.¡±

    The Ye Family experts looked at each other.

    ¡°Are we really just going to let this grudge end here?¡± someone said indignantly.

    ¡°Of course not!¡± The woman in the feather coat took a deep breath and gnashed her teeth. ¡°The blood of the Kunwu Mountain Ye Family flows through Su Yi¡¯s veins. That means that, so long as find the right opportunity, it won¡¯t matter where he hides. The elders will be able to find him and get revenge!¡±

    The crowd¡¯s spirits soared.

    Except for Ye Jinzhi, who sighed. The woman in the feather coat made it sound good, but all of that was in the future.

    Besides, who knew whether they¡¯d even get a chance to take down Su Yi?

    Her words were nothing but empty self-constion.

    ¡­¡­

    Falling Petal Mountain.

    When night fell, the radiant full moon hovered overhead, bathing the world in its clear, gentle light.

    Su ?Yi sat casually on a massive boulder beside a stream. He¡¯d rolled up his pant legs, and his bare feet were immersed in the burbling waters. His hands held a jug of wine.

    The flowing water caught the moonlight, and a night breeze blew past, bringing with it the gentle fragrance of trees and grasses. It was tranquil and quiet, like an otherworldly paradise.

    This was what Wen Xinzhao saw when she arrived.

    The young woman was dressed in white, with pearly teeth, as beautiful and ethereal as ady immortal.

    She stood beside Su Yi and said, ¡°Brother Su, I brought the map you wanted.¡±

    As she spoke, she slipped a jade box from her sleeves and passed it to him.

 Chapter 754: The Nine Great Star Ruins

    <h4>Chapter 754: The Nine Great Star Ruins</h4>

    Su Yi epted the jade box, took out the map inside, and examined it.

    It depicted the cities andndscape of the Great Xia in full, intricate detail. The map marked the locations of the Demonic Huan Family, the Pure Emptiness Buddhist Sect, the Burning Sun Sect, and Tianji Dao Mountain.

    It also included the locations of the House of the Skywalking Sword, the?Tiandou?Spirit Cult, and the Incarnation of Stars Sect.

    These were the seven factions that had attempted to take advantage of Su Yi¡¯s tribtion on the eleventh day of the fourth month.

    But in the end, everyst Spiritual Revolution cultivator they sent into battle perished.

    The Frigid North Sword Pavilion had participated too, but they weren¡¯t on the map. The reason for this was simple: this was a faction of the Celestial River Realm. Just like the Bright Sky Realm¡¯s Purple Moon Foxes and the Mysterious Blue Realm¡¯s Kunwu Mountain Ye Family, they hadn¡¯t established territory in the Azure Continent.

    Ultimately, both the Frigid North Sword Pavilion and the Ye Family were peak orthodoxies of their worlds. They¡¯de to the Azure Continent purely to vie for the Seed of the Azure.

    They had no intention ofying down roots here.

    Before long, Su Yi put away the map. He¡¯d alreadymitted its contents to memory.

    ¡°Brother Su, before I got here, the Bluecloud Tower Master, Fu Qingyun, came calling. When I told him you¡¯d gone out, he entrusted me with a letter, then left,¡± Wen Xinzhao said softly.

    ¡°Did you bring the letter?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Wen Xinzhao nodded, then took out a sealed envelope and passed it over.

    Su Yi opened it. It read:

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, Elder Huan Tiandu of the Demonic Huan Family has joined forces with three other ancient factions: the Pure Emptiness Buddhist Sect, the Burning Sun Sect, and Tianji Dao Mountain, as well as the House of the Skywalking Sword,?Tiandou?Spirit Cult, and the Incarnation of Stars Sect. They hope to challenge you on the fifth day of the fifth lunar month and end this grudge once and for all!

    ¡°As a witness, Huan Tianxu asked me to describe this to you. If you have any questions, please burn thister, and I¡¯lle in person.¡±

    The letter was signed, ¡°Respectfully, Fu Qingyun.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shot up.

    And here he¡¯d nned to visit the hostile factions¡¯ bases one by one after eliminating Ye Xiao and rescuing Ye Yun.

    Who¡¯d have thought that they¡¯d already joined forces, or that they¡¯d go and challenge him to a duel on the fifth day of the fifth lunar month?

    It was truly unexpected.

    But after thinking it over, he vaguely understood.

    In the modern world, Spiritual Revolution cultivators represented the pinnacle of strength.

    But despite that, he¡¯d ughtered twenty-five of the seven factions¡¯ Spiritual Revolution experts. This had unquestionably dealt them a devastating blow!

    Furthermore, he¡¯d already revealed his intentions of seeking them out for revenge.

    It would have been stranger if the hostile factions hadn¡¯t clustered together and joined forces to resist him.

    However, announcing a duel like this still seemed a bit strange to him.

    Ordinarily speaking, even if they wanted to join forces against him, what need was there to rush to dere a duel?

    Today was the fourteenth day of the fourth lunar month. Only three days had passed since he overcame tribtion and slew those twenty-five Spiritual Revolution experts.

    Now, just three dayster, the hostile factions had joined forces to settle this once and for all on the fifth day of the fifth lunar month.

    It felt to Su Yi as if his enemies were already confident that they could contend with him, which was why they were in such a hurry to announce a challenge.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then burned the letter. He¡¯d decided to meet with Fu Qingyun.

    ¡°Xinzhao, have a seat.¡± Su Yi gestured to a nearby boulder.¡±

    Wen Xinzhao smiled and sat down. ¡°Brother Su, might you tell me about today¡¯s battle?¡±

    She rested her head in her hands, her beautiful face glowing beneath the moonlight. She was as stunning as immortal from on high.

    Beauties were like wine; the more you savored them, the more intoxicated you got.

    ¡°Today¡¯s battle didn¡¯t amount to much,¡± said Su Yi after a sip of wine. ¡°But the path Ye Xiao sought is actually worth touching on; it might be useful toward your efforts to polish your sword heart.¡±

    He then went on to analyze it in detail.

    The more she listened, the more immersed Wen Xinzhao got.

    By the time Su Yi finished, she was inwardly shaken, and she couldn¡¯t help but sink into silent contemtion.

    This was called bequeathing enlightenment. They said one mountain¡¯s rocks could polish another mountain¡¯s jade. Simrly, certain types of knowledge andbat experience could be used to enlighten and awaken others.

    Beneath the moonlight, Ye Yun suddenly appeared in the distance. He wasing right toward them.

    Su Yi gestured for him to wait. He removed his feet from the water, put on socks and shoes, then rose and gestured to the nearby peach grove.

    Wen Xinzhao was immersed in her enlightenment; Su Yi didn¡¯t want to disturb her.

    It was only after they were deep within the peach forest that Su Yi asked, ¡°Have you thought it through?¡±

    Ye Yun nodded. ¡°I n to return to the family.¡±

    After he¡¯d calmed down, he realized something: Su Yi in no way needed his protection. In the end, he decided to return to the Mysterious Blue Realm.

    ¡°If you return, aren¡¯t you worried I¡¯ll implicate you?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°If they dared kill me, they¡¯d have done it a long time ago,¡± said Ye Yun. ¡°There would have been no need to wait all this time. ording to the rules of the Kunwu Mountain Ye Family, so long as I¡¯m within the family estate, no one will dare touch me.¡±

    Su Yi thought for a moment. ¡°You¡¯ve already made up your mind, so I won¡¯t try to dissuade you.¡±

    He then took out a jade slip, one he¡¯d prepared well in advance, and passed it to Ye Yun. ¡°This contains some of my experiences rting to proving one¡¯s Dao and bing an Emperor. Take it.¡±

    Ye Yun was stunned, and he asked in disbelief, ¡°Your¡­ experiences with proving your Dao and bing an Emperor?¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Numerous preparations are necessary before proving one¡¯s Dao and bing an Emperor. If you try and figure it out on your own, you¡¯ll waste an enormous amount of time and effort, and you risk going astray and preparing inadequately, effectively trapping yourself in the Spirit Dao forever.

    ¡°The slip isn¡¯t some lofty, profound inheritance, but it can save you a few wrong turns and prevent you from wandering aimlessly in your attempts to be an Emperor.¡±

    Ye Yun was in the peak of the mid-stage Spiritual Revolution Realm. He definitely had hope of breaking into the Imperial Realm.

    Furthermore, Su Yi had examined Ye Yun¡¯s aura of the Grand Dao. Although his uncle hadn¡¯t really gotten the opportunity to help him in any way, Su Yi couldn¡¯t deny that Ye Yun had extremely firm foundations in the Grand Dao. He was no inferior to the Frigid North Sword Pavilion¡¯s Wang Zhongyang.

    One more step, and he could contend with the Purple Moon Foxes¡¯ Pu Jue. And Pu Jue was one of the five strongest Spiritual Revolution cultivators in the Bright Sky Realm!

    Besides, in this lifetime, Ye Yun was his uncle, and he was about to return to Ye Family territory. Su Yi naturally had to give him a little something.

    Ye Yun¡¯s heart swelled. Su Yi was only in the Spiritual Incarnation Realm. How could he possibly have ¡°experiences rting to proving one¡¯s Dao and bing an Emperor¡±?

    But in the end, he refrained from asking.

    Actually, by now, Ye Yun was already well aware that his nephew was in no wayparable to other so-called ¡°peerless geniuses.¡±

    He had far too many secrets about him.?Even now that he¡¯d taken out his insights into proving one¡¯s Dao and bing an Emperor, it¡­ really didn¡¯t seem all that strange.

    ¡°Many thanks, Su Yi. I¡¯ll treasure it.¡± Ye Yun put the slip away.

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°There¡¯s a brand within the jade slip. If I visit the Mysterious Blue Realm, I¡¯ll be able to find you right away.¡±

    Ye Yun¡¯s heart shook. ¡°You killed Ye Xiao. Going to the Mysterious Blue Realm would be far too dangerous.¡±

    The Mysterious Blue Realm was the Kunwu Mountain Ye Family¡¯s home turf.

    ¡°Ultimately, I still have to settle my mother¡¯s grudges,¡± Su Yi said softly. ¡°In the past, I thought it was Su Hongli who¡¯d hurt her, which is why I fought my way into the Jade Capital, forcing Su Hongli to repent and kill himself. But now, it seems her arrival in the Azure Continent was itself the result of her falling prey to another¡¯s schemes.

    ¡°As her son, I naturally ought to get justice for her. Killing Ye Xiao was only the beginning.¡± Here, Su Yi paused and looked at Ye Yun. ¡°You needn''t concern yourself with this. Just take good care of yourself.¡±

    Ye Yun¡¯s expression shifted erratically, but after a little while, he rubbed his nose and said with an air of self-deprecation, ¡°In the past, I thought of myself as your elder, and treated you like a child, a nephew in need of my protection. Now, I¡¯ve realized that in your eyes, I¡¯m the one in need of protection¡­¡±

    Although he said that, he looked gratified.

    The young man had already grown up. He could bear responsibility on his own and gaze proudly upon the world. His future was sure to be bright!

    As Su Yi¡¯s elder, wasn¡¯t this exactly what he most wanted to see?

    That very night, Ye Yun left in silence.

    Su Yi watched from Falling Petal Mountain as his uncle disappeared from view. He thought to himself,?If I weren¡¯t a reincarnator, wouldn¡¯t I be fortunate to have an uncle who cared so much about my well-being?

    ¡­¡­

    The moon shone overhead, illuminating a burbling stream.

    Wen Xinzhao was still immersed in contemtion as she sat beside the water. Mists and moonlight?interwove, shrouding her picturesque figure and giving her a holy and ethereal air.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t have to wait long before Fu Qingyun, the Bluecloud Tower Master, appeared on Falling Petal Mountain in his trademark Confucian robes and lotus crown. He looked worn after a long journey.

    As soon as he arrived, Fu Qingyun¡¯s eyes shone with a strange light, and he asked, ¡°This was the Kunwu Mountain Ye Family¡¯s base, but look what¡¯s be of it! If I¡¯m not mistaken, that Ye Xiao character has already fallen at your hands. Is that right, Fellow Daoist?¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t find this at all strange.

    As historians of the Grand Dao, Bluecloud Tower had ess to just about all information avable beneath the heavens.

    Besides, throughout the mountain, everyst petal had fallen, and the scars of conflict littered the down. Anyone who saw this would have guessed that something had happened.

    But Su Yi was still surprised that Fu Qingyun knew about the Kunwu Mountain Ye Family.

    ¡°Since you know about the Kunwu Mountain Ye Family, I imagine you know about the Eighth Star Ruin, or rather, the Mysterious Blue Realm?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Fu Qingyun nodded. ¡°I know a little.¡±

    ¡°Then do you know anything about these so-called ¡®Star Ruins?¡¯¡±

    Fu Qingyun pondered his words, then said, ¡°There¡¯s an ancient tome in Bluecloud Tower¡¯s collection called ¡®Reflections on the Stars.¡¯ It actually records a bit of information about the Nine Great Star Ruins, but only a few isted details. If you want to know them, I naturally won¡¯t keep them from you.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but be intrigued.

    This was his first time hearing someone say the name ¡°the Nine Great Star Ruins.¡±

    It seemed that Bluecloud Tower, practitioners of the Dao of the Annals of Red Dust, weren¡¯t as simple as he¡¯d imagined!

 Chapter 755: The Source of Their Confidence

    <h4>Chapter 755: The Source of Their Confidence</h4>

    The moonlight was as soft as water, and the trees of the peach grove rustled.

    Fu Qingyun recounted everything in the Reflections on the Stars rting to the Nine Great Star Ruins.

    The Nine Great Star Ruins had existed since antiquity, like nine great natural ramparts distributed throughout the boundless void of outer space.

    At the center of the starry skiesy the Nine Provinces of the Wilds.

    The Nine Great Star Ruins upied the periphery.

    The Ninth Star Ruin, where the Azure Continent was located, was one of them.

    The Reflections on the Stars described the Nine Great Star Ruins as a massive circle. The Wilds was located at the circle¡¯s center.

    The Reflections on the Stars said nothing about the space beyond the Nine Star Ruins.

    It did, however, list the names of the worlds attached to each of the star ruins.

    There was the Blue Snow Realm, and the Mysterious Blue Realm, and of course, the Azure Realm¡­

    After learning all this, Su Yi keenly detected something interesting.

    Every single one of the Nine Star Ruins had the character ¡°²Ô¡±, which meant ¡°deep blue¡± or ¡°green.¡±

    There was no way this was just a coincidence.

    Furthermore, the Reflections on the Stars recorded the exact location of the Wilds. Su Yi found this rather surprising.

    However, it confirmed his initial hypothesis: from the perspective of the cultivators of the Wilds, the worlds associated with the Nine Star Ruins were indeed located in outer space!

    Leaving the wilds and venturing into the starry skies required first traversing the Nine Great Star Ruins. Only then could one truly reach the depths of outer space.

    The Nine Great Star Ruins form a circle, with the Wilds at their center. Why does it feel like the Wilds have been surrounded¡­??Su Yi muttered to himself.

    He recalled what the Divine Monarch of Tragedy had told him: every expert who left the Ninth Star Ruin and proceeded further into outer space was seen as an escaped convict by the jailers!

    The Divine Monarch of Tragedy had arrived on the lifeless world of the Sixth Star Ruin after traversing outer space. It was there that a jailer captured him and imprisoned him within the Den of Caterpirs.

    Su Yi now knew that the Sixth Star Realm¡¯s world was called the Yellow-Green Realm.

    Simrly, ording to the Divine Monarch of Tragedy, anyone, no matter who they were, who attempted to leave the Nine Great Star Ruins and proceed further into the starry skies was seen as an escaped convict and captured!

    All of this only increased Su Yi¡¯s conviction that something wasn¡¯t right about the arrangement of the Nine Great Star Ruins.

    No matter how he looked at them, they seemed like nine giant cages arranged in a circr starry sky. And the heart of the circle, the Wilds, seemed trapped inyers of seals!

    But if that¡¯s true, the reality of the situation is just too cruel¡­?Su Yu furrowed his brow.

    The Divine Monarch of Tragedy called the mysterious jailers¡¯ unknown faction the Will of Heaven Sect.

    This was because within the Den of Caterpirs stood a stone stele. The words ¡°the Dao of Heaven subtracts where there is excess and adds where there is deficiency¡± were written on its surface.

    What was an excess?

    The answer was simple. In the eyes of the jailers, those who left the Nine Star Ruins and proceeded deeper into the starry sky were superfluous. They saw them as escaped convicts and treated them ordingly!

    Of course, all of this was just Su Yi¡¯s current hypothesis.

    He couldn¡¯t learn the full truth or get clear answers from these leads alone.

    Right, the Radiant Epoch has already begun. I¡¯m afraid the entity deep within Meteor Abyss will show up before long.

    It¡¯s highly likely that he¡¯s the same jailer who gravely injured Ye Xun back in the Glittering Ghost Domain.

    When I left Sumeru Immortal Ind, he sensed that I was carrying the Seed of the Azure. That means that if he leaves Meteor Abyss, he¡¯s sure toe looking for me sooner orter.

    What I ought to do now is sit back and wait for my prey to fall into myp. So long as I capture him, I can learn the jailers¡¯ origins, as well as the secrets of the Nine Great Star Ruins and the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness.

    Here, Su Yi cast his scattered thoughts aside, faced Fu Qingyun, and inclined his head. ¡°Many thanks for your guidance. This information is very important to me.¡±

    Fu Qingyun hurriedly waved his gratitude away andughed. ¡°It¡¯s just some information recorded in a few ancient tomes. You needn¡¯t be so polite.¡±

    Su Yi then asked about the hostile faction¡¯s challenge. After taking a moment to think it over, he said, ¡°The factions in question suffered a bitter defeat just a few days ago, but they¡¯ve already formed an alliance and issued a joint challenge. It seems they¡¯repletely confident. Why is that?¡±

    Fu Qingyun¡¯s expression shifted?inscrutably. ¡°It¡¯s not that they¡¯re fearless, but that they¡¯re worried you¡¯ll show up on their doorsteps, one by one, and get revenge.¡±

    He thenunched into a detailed exnation.

    On the eleventh day of the fourth lunar month, Su Yi underwent tribtion and broke through, ying twenty-five Spiritual Revolution cultivators in one fell swoop. This caused an enormous, nationwide uproar.

    At the same time, the factions hostile to Su Yi were so shaken that they could barely eat or sleep.

    After all, the hostile factions¡¯ strongest experts were still only in the Spiritual Revolution Realm.

    Su Yi could kill whole slews of Spiritual Revolution cultivators on his own. Of course the hostile factions were panicking!

    It was precisely because they were afraid that Su Yi woulde after them one by one to settle the score that they immediately clustered together. They formed an alliance and challenged Su Yi to settle this, once and for all.

    Once Su Yi heard the full story, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°And what if I refuse to ept their challenge?¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Fu Qingyun said, ¡°Then they¡¯ll divide and conquer. They¡¯ll each disband their factions, and they¡¯ll lie dormant in various ces throughout the continent, watching and waiting until the time is ripe to get revenge against you, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    He paused, then added, ¡°If that happens, they¡¯ll naturally have no reservations. If they can¡¯t beat you, they¡¯ll do everything in their power to target those connected to you.?If that happens, it¡¯s sure to lead to endless trouble. I trust you don¡¯t wish to see that happen either.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s smile faded, and he nodded. ¡°That really does sound like endless trouble.¡±

    He¡¯d already decided to leave the Azure Continent and go to the Netherworld with Meng Po Pce¡¯s Ninth Libationer in six months.

    If he didn¡¯t deal with thesetent threats before he left, both the imperial family and the others close to him would be in danger.

    ¡°That¡¯s why they¡¯re certain you¡¯ll agree,¡± said Fu Qingyun. ¡°Actually, it seems to me that settling this with a single battle will be good for you too. Of course, that¡¯s assuming you can defeat them.¡±

    ¡°Given all that, why did they choose the fifth day of the fifth lunar month?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Fu Qingyun mulled it over, then said, ¡°Most likely, they¡¯re using this time to prepare. After all, they¡¯re not stupid enough to just rush to their deaths. They dared issue a challenge, so I¡¯m sure they¡¯ve got a n.¡±

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°That¡¯s pretty much what I was thinking.¡±

    Fu Qingyun then seized the opportunity to ask, ¡°Are you going to ept their challenge?¡±

    ¡°Where do they want to settle this?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Fu Qingyun didn¡¯t so much as pause to think. ¡°The Glittering Ghost Domain!¡±

    Su Yi said thoughtfully, ¡°When armies face off, they must know both themselves and their adversaries and strike when the time is right. Do they perhaps think the Glittering Ghost Domain will give them a geographical advantage?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure whether or not the geography will give them an advantage,¡± said Fu Qingyun, ¡°but to the best of my knowledge, the Glittering Ghost Domain has changed since the onset of the Radiant Epoch. The most eye-catching of these changes is the appearance of the remains of several Imperial experts!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyelids twitched.

    He and Ye Xun had visited the Glittering Ghost Domain together, where Ye Xun retrieved the remains of his original body, which he¡¯d left there thirty thousand years ago!

    And Fu Qingyun¡¯s words made him recall that long ago, Ye Xun wasn¡¯t the only Emperor to have fallen in the Glittering Ghost Domain!

    Was the one who killed those Emperors the same jailer that hurt Ye Xun so badly?

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, if you¡¯re uncertain, there¡¯s no reason you can¡¯t visit the Glittering Ghost Domain now and have a look.¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°They¡¯ve chosen to fight me there, so I¡¯m sure they¡¯ve made preparations. No need to confirm that for myself.¡±

    He paused, then said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, might I trouble you to tell the involved factions that I¡¯ll be there on the fifth?¡±

    Inwardly, he felt aplex mix of emotions. It was so much of a coincidence that it almost seemed fated: the fifth day of the fifth lunar month was the anniversary of the day his mother lost her status and was consigned to house arrest.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Fu Qingyun straightforwardly agreed.

    After chatting a while longer, the Bluecloud Tower Master bade farewell and drifted off.

    Su Yi , however, sank into contemtion.

    After a while, he reached a conclusion: the allied factions really had joined forces for fear that he¡¯d take them each out individually.

    And they really did want to use the battle on the fifth to end the grudge between them once and for all. Otherwise, so long as he was around, they¡¯d live in perpetual fear, unable to eat or sleep in peace.

    But if they dared issue a challenge, they had to have some measure of confidence. It was even highly likely that they had a trump card capable of destroying him!

    .

    But what kind of trump card could it be?

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t figure it out, but he couldn¡¯t be bothered to give the matter any further thought.

    In terms of sheer cultivation, he didn¡¯t fear any of this world¡¯s Spirit Dao cultivators.

    If they pitted their trump cards against each other¡­

    How could he possibly be afraid?

    That very night, Su Yi left Falling Petal Mountain with Wen Xinzhao and returned to Nine Tripod City.

    ¡­

    That same night.

    The Sea of Chaotic Spirits.

    The gray-robed young man, Qing Luo, stood in the air near the entrance to the Immortals¡¯ Sword House.

    His eyes shone with unearthly, icy luster as he mumbled, ¡°Tian Li, this time, I¡¯ll definitely take you away from the Final Resting ce. Then, nothing will ever separate us again¡­¡±

    As he spoke, Qing Luo¡¯s thin figure burst with transparent silver mes.

    His long ck hair turned white, and his skin dimmed and cracked, as if his life force had been depleted, and he¡¯d instantly aged countless years.

    He reached behind himself with his right hand, as if to draw a sword. A snow-white light shed as it emerged from his spinal column, dazzling the world and illuminating the night sky.

    ng! ng! ng!

    With each section he drew, there was a sh of snowy light and a murderous, earsplitting ng, like a devil grinding its teeth. It wasn¡¯t cold, but the sound alone was enough to make one tremble.

    At the same time, Qing Luo sensed a threat, and the Heaven-Sealing Formation of the Nine Absolutes nketing the entrance of the ruins suddenly rumbled.

 Chapter 756: Master Suâ€™s Powers of Prediction Are Like a Godâ€™s

    <h4>Chapter 756: Master Su¡¯s Powers of Prediction Are Like a God¡¯s</h4>

    Within the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House.

    Ning Sihua, Wen Lingxue, Cha Jin, Ying Que, Yuan Heng, and the others were startled into action. They used the Heaven-Sealing Formation of the Nine Absolutes to see what was happening outside.

    ¡°Who is that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Qing Luo! He looks different, but his presence hasn¡¯t changed at all!¡±

    ¡°So, it¡¯s him¡­¡±

    When they recognized this new arrival, the initially flustered group actually calmed down.

    When Su Yi left, he gave them instructions on how to handle this, and he¡¯d left numerous methods in reserve. All of these preparations were to ensure they could deal with Qing Luo when he arrived.

    ¡°Lingxue, you and Cha Jin should go tell the others not to panic,¡± said Ning Sihua at top speed. She hadn¡¯t lost her cool at all. ¡°Ying Que, Yuan Heng, let¡¯s circte the Heaven-Sealing Formation of the Nine Absolutes and exterminate him!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    Everyone agreed.

    ¡­¡­

    Outside the ruins.

    The wind and clouds changed color, and the seas churned.

    The snow-white sword nourished within the sword ve¡¯s back re-entered the world!

    ng!

    The sword roared like a primordial demon god, shaking the nine heavens and stirring up the wind and clouds.

    Unstoppable sword light stung the eyes. It was like a zing sun, radiant to the extreme as it illuminated the entire stretch of sea.

    Upon closer inspection, the sword was forged out of Divine Bone Jade. It was radiant and crystalline, and it emanated a limitlessly terrifying aura.

    Two words were written on the hilt in tiny, contorted characters the size of a fly¡¯s head: Divine Misfortune!

    By the time the sword entered his hand, ¡°Qing Luo¡±¡ªthe sword ve¡ªhad aged beyondparison. His skin cracked and split, as if everyst drop of power and vitality had been squeezed out of him.

    ¡°You are no longer of any use.¡±

    A cold, unearthly voice emanated from within the snow-white de of Divine Misfortune.

    Then¡ª

    Bang!

    The gray-robed, withered shell of a no-longer-young man exploded into nothingness.

    Then, an illusory figure floated above Divine Misfortune, a handsome, unearthly man in ck robes.

    This was the sword?spirit Qing?Luo¡¯s true form!

    He stood with his hands behind his back as he gazed into the entrance of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House. A cold smile tugged at his lips as he whispered to himself, ¡°Even if Su Yi were here, he¡¯d find it difficult to escape death. What good will a paltry Heaven-Sealing Formation of the Nine Absolutes do you?¡±

    He was the weapon spirit of Divine Misfortune, the personal weapon of the third-generation leader of the Immortal¡¯s Sword House. How could he possibly be ignorant of the mysteries of the Heaven-Sealing Formation of the Nine Absolutes?

    ¡°Break!¡± Qing Luo swung his sleeves.

    Boom!

    The humming of a sword shook the heavens. The yao sword, Divine Misfortune, soared into the air, then shed furiously downward.

    The entire Heaven-Sealing Formation of the Nine Absolutes surged. Countless glyphs manifested of its power, their divine radiance piercing the sky.

    But Qing Luo¡¯s sh effortlessly cleaved a path through the formation.

    Whoosh!

    Qing Luo took a step forward, shooting into the formation.

    Ning Sihua had been waiting for an opportunity this whole time. When she saw this, she didn¡¯t hesitate to issue orders.

    ¡°The moment he steps through the entrance to the ruins,?activate?the full extent of the formation¡¯s power and?trap?him! Then, Tian Li can attack and kill him herself!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Yuan Heng and Ying Que nodded their assent.

    But when Qing Luo was just about to step into the entrance¡ª¡ª

    The Heavensphere Soul-Refining Lamp Su Yi had sealed within the Heaven-Sealing Formation of the Nine Absolutes suddenly shot forth.

    ¡°Qing Luo, hurry up and run away¡ª!!¡±

    The illusory figure of a white-haired woman in red floated above themp and cried out in panic.

    This was none other than the sword spirit Tian Li!

    But this scene caught Ning Sihua and the others off guard.

    Su Yi had spared Tian Li because she¡¯d sworn that, so long as Qing Luo dared appeared, she¡¯d kill him herself.

    Who¡¯d have thought she¡¯d betray them?

    ¡°Tianli, don¡¯t be afraid! A formation like this can¡¯t do anything to me.¡± When he saw Tian Li¡¯s familiar figure, excitement appeared on Qing Luo¡¯s face. Once I¡¯ve broken the formation, I¡¯ll take you away. I¡¯ll release you from the?Heavensphere?Soul-Refining?Lamp.¡±

    ¡°You want to release her? You¡¯re dreaming!¡± Ning Sihuaughed coldly.

    As she spoke, a talisman appeared in her hand, which she suddenly activated.

    Boom!

    The talisman lit up, and the Heavensphere Soul-Refining Lamp trembled violently. The serpentine wick burst with piercing, bloody Dao light, with ruthlessly suppressed Tian Li.

    Tian Li¡¯s illusory figure almost shattered, and she screamed in pain.

    This was a talisman Su Yi had left behind in case Tian Li turned on them.

    When circted, it could activate the power of the?Heavensphere?Soul-Refining Lamp to seal and suppress Tian Li.

    ¡°Tian Li!¡± Enraged, Qing Luo¡¯s unearthly eyes shone with terrifying, vicious light. He shouted, ¡°Stop! Or else, I¡¯ll kill everyst one of you!¡±

    As he spoke, he directed the yao sword, Divine Misfortune, and attacked with all his might.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Streak after streak of vicious and unearthly sword light descended. The formation surged, and Dao Light shook violently.

    It was as if Qing Luo had gonepletely mad.

    Ning Sihua furrowed her bow.

    She¡¯d originally nned to wait until Qing Luo reached the entrance of the ruins, then use the formation¡¯s power to suppress him. That could have trapped himpletely; he couldn¡¯t have escaped, not even if he grew wings.

    But now, that was obviously no longer possible.

    ¡°Forget it! First, let¡¯s force him back!¡± Ning Sihua gnashed her teeth and reached a decision.

    A momentter, she, Yuan Heng, and Ying Que joined forces, circting the Heaven-Sealing Formation of the Nine Absolutes with all their power.

    Boom!

    Radiant arcs manifested of the formation¡¯s power swept toward Qing Luo like divine whips.

    In a few blinks of the eye, Qing Luo was forced to retreat. His hair was disheveled, and he staggered back. The look on his face had changed.

    He suddenly realized that the formation¡¯s power had changed. Someone had obviously altered and rearranged many of its secrets and profundities!

    ¡°Qing Luo, hurry up and run! When Su Yi left, he left behind all sorts of methods to kill you!¡± Tian Li¡¯s agonized, frantic voice emanated from the?Heavensphere?Soul-Refining Lamp.

    Her source power had already fused with the treasure. When Ning Sihua activated the talisman Su Yi had left behind, she suffered themp¡¯s suppression, plunging her into endless agony.

    ¡°Su Yi? Him again, that fucking bastard!¡± Qing Luo¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and his features contorted. He gnashed his teeth so hard that they almost shattered.

    A momentter, he took a deep breath, his eyes full of madness. ¡°Tianli, I¡¯ve already waited for countless years. This time, no matter what, I¡¯m taking you with me. Even if I die, I want to die with you!¡±

    <i>ng!</i>

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, Divine Misfortune shook violently and burst with terrifying, blood-colored light. Every inch of the sword seemed to burst into me.

    ¡°Break!¡± Qing Luo roared in fury as if he¡¯d gone insane. He swung his sword and attacked, charging toward themp suppressed deep within the formation.

    Layers of the formation¡¯s powershed out like divine whips, but shockingly, the terrifying, blood-colored sword qi suppressed them!

    Ning Sihua¡¯s pupils constricted, and she inwardly cried out in rm.

    She wouldn¡¯t have guessed Qing Luo would be this strong when he fought without regard for his life!

    ¡°Break! Break! Break!¡±

    Within the formation, Qing Luo fought like an enraged deity. He broke throughyer afteryer of the formation¡¯s power, and it seemed he¡¯d tten everything in his way.¡±

    ¡°Qing Luo, if you do this, even if you take me away, you¡¯ll ruin your cultivation base¡­¡± The white-haired, red-dressed Tian Li said through a face full of tears. Her heart ached, but at the same time, she was moved.

    Immediately afterward, she seemed to reach a decision. She muttered, ¡°Fine. You¡¯re not afraid to die, so how¡­ how could I cling to life?¡±

    Boom!

    She suddenly burst with dazzling, resplendent light as ck as ink. It emanated a terrifying, destructive power.

    Immediately afterward, she countered and neutralized the power of the?Heavensphere?Soul-Refining Lamp!

    Themp trembled violently and released earsplitting wails.

    Then, shockingly, Tian Li broke free of its confines!

    However, she was obviously severely injured, and her figure was indistinct. It seemed she could crumble at any time.

    It was then that Qing Luo fought his way to her side. When he saw her condition, his heart ached, and he was ovee with rage.

    ¡°Just you wait! I¡¯ll massacre everyone here! I won¡¯t spare a single one of you!¡± Qing Luo emphasized each and every word, then shouted, his voice rife with endless hatred.

    Boom!

    He swung his sword and continued fighting his way into the ruins. Theyers of the formation could do nothing to stop his advance.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Tian Li was obviously severely injured and on the brink of copse, but as she apanied Qing Luo, the white-haired woman in red smiled sweetly and tenderly.

    Qing Luo was the weapon spirit of Bai Changhen, the third-generation leader of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House.

    Tian Li was the spirit of the first weapon the sect¡¯s founder, the Heavensphere Yao Emperor, had ever forged.

    Although no one knew it, the two sword spirits had long since fallen in love, til death do they part.

    Ning Sihua, Yuan Heng, and Ying Que watched from a distance, their expressions shifting and uncertain.

    But none of them panicked.

    ¡°Master Su¡¯s powers of prediction are like a god¡¯s!¡± Ying Que sighed.

    When Su Yi left, he¡¯d arranged numerous countermeasures, and he¡¯d even warned them of the possibility that Tian Li might turn on them.

    His reason for suspecting this was simple: She¡¯d once asked him, ¡°Does being a sword spirit mean that my life is not my own, and that others can decide whether I live or die?¡±

    It was because of this question that Su Yi didn¡¯t trust herpletely. This was also why he left so many countermeasures when he left.

    What happened now was unquestionable confirmation of Su Yi¡¯s initial suspicions.

    How could Ying Que not?sigh?with admiration?

    ¡°That woman is pitiful, but oftentimes, the pitiful bring their misfortunes upon themselves. Fellow Daoist Su gave her a chance, and she chose not to treasure it.¡± Ning Sihua sighed, then turned to Yuan Heng. ¡°Go ahead and do it.¡±

    Yuan Heng nodded, then solemnly took out a talisman.

    This was one of the countermeasures Su Yi had left. Once shattered, it could kill any Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator around.

    Wen Lingxue and Cha Jin each had a talisman just like it¡­

    This was the source of Ning Sihua and the others¡¯ confidence.

    Thus, even when Qing Luo shouted about killing them all as if he¡¯d gone mad, none of them panicked. If anything, they found him a bit pitiful¡­

    But then, before Yuan Heng could take action, coldughter rang out.

    ¡°You wicked creatures daremit violence here? You don¡¯t know the meaning of the word death!¡±

    Ning Sihua and the others were stunned.

    A withered, disheveled, elderly blind man had appeared in the Heaven-Sealing Formation of the Nine Absolutes, seemingly out of nowhere.

    Then, the old blind man waved his hand.

    Boom!

    A talisman exploded, firing a streak of shocking sword qi. It shed through the air.

    Crunch!

    Something audibly shattered.

    Qing Luo¡¯s figure, as well as the sword he controlled, Divine Misfortune, split in two, offering no more resistance than paper mache!

 Chapter 757: A Battle All Eyes Are Upon

    <h4>Chapter 757: A Battle All Eyes Are Upon</h4>

    Qing Luo let out a miserable shriek.

    The two halves of his body quivered in midair, as if attempting to fuse back together.

    But in the end, he couldn¡¯t do it.

    And when Qing Luo saw the nearby Tian Li copse, he cried out, ¡°Tian Li¡ª¡ª!!¡±

    The old blind man¡¯s attack had made her already indistinct figure copsepletely. All that remained was an extremely faint shadow.

    ¡°Qing Luo, actually¡­ back when we first joined forces to kill Bai Changhen, I anticipated that this day woulde.¡± Tian Li¡¯s words started and stopped, and her voice was full of weakness. ¡°But at least, I get to die with you. I¡¯m already satisfied¡­¡±

    Before her voice had even finished echoing through the air, Tian Li disappearedpletely.

    ¡°Tian Li¡­¡± Qing Luo slumped despondently, as if he¡¯d lost his soul.

    It seemed he couldn¡¯t bear the shock; hepletely gave up the struggle, and the bisected halves of his body transformed into motes of light and disappeared.

    Ning Sihua and the others felt conflicted watching this.

    Qing Luo and Tian Li were both sword spirits, and the feelings between them ran deep. It was a moving sight.

    However, it was difficult to pity their deaths.?All of them knew that, had Qing Luo fought his way into the ruins, or if they hadn¡¯t had the countermeasures Su Yi had left behind, Qing Luo wouldn¡¯t have spared any of them!

    Just like that, the curtains fell on this particr storm.

    The old blind man¡¯s arrival piqued a lot of curiosity.?He and Yuan Heng were old acquaintances, so Yuan Heng introduced him to the others.

    The atmosphere quickly livened up.

    When they learned that the old blind man hade here on Su Yi¡¯s orders, everyone started asking questions all at once.

    ¡°Senior, is Big Brother Su Yi doing well?¡± Wen Lingxue jumped in ahead of everyone else, her face full of eagerness.

    The old blind man no longer had eyeballs, but when he ¡°saw¡± the young woman¡¯s beauty, he was unwittingly stunned.?The littless looks utterly concerned about him! It seems there¡¯s something going on between her and His Excellency Su. I cannot be negligent!

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m no senior. I¡¯m just someone who does odd jobs for His Excellency Su Yi, that¡¯s all.¡± The old blind man smiled modestly.

    He then went on to answer the crowd¡¯s questions one by one.

    When he realized that all of their questions revolved around Su Yi, he decided to just recount everything Su Yi had done in the Great Xia.

    The crowd was unwittingly entranced.

    Only then did Ning Sihua and the others learn that Su Yi was now a world-famous Spiritual Incarnation cultivator and that he¡¯d in numerous Spiritual Revolution cultivators!

    Meanwhile, as the old blind man recounted this tale, he sensed that Cha Jin¡¯s rtionship with Su Yi was different than the others.

    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh to himself,?No wonder someone as indolent as His Excellency Su cares so much about these people. There are women close to his heart here.

    The old blind man didn¡¯t find this at all strange.

    Young people ought to be amorous! It would have been stranger if someone?as prideful?as Su Yi didn¡¯t have a femalepanion¡­

    After hearing the full story, Ning Sihua couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Does that mean Fellow Daoist Su is about to go to war with those hostile factions?¡±

    The old blind man nodded. ¡°In this old man¡¯s estimations, no one in this world is a match for him. So long as all of you are safe, His Excellency Su will have nothing to worry about.¡±

    Waves of emotion swept through their hearts.

    All of them understood that if Su Yi won, it¡¯d be no different from standing atop the world of cultivation, an uncontested sovereign!

    But if he lost¡­

    The thought had only just appeared in their heads when they immediately rejected it.

    Since rising to prominence in the Great Zhou¡¯s Imperatorial Province, when?had?Su Yi ever lost?

    ¡°Just wait: His Excellency is like an immortal from on high. In the paltry little Azure Continent, there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll lose!¡± the old blind man said withplete conviction.

    It was on that day that the old blind man started keeping watch over the ruins of the Immortals¡¯ Sword House.

    ¡­..

    Time slipped by. One day passed after another.

    Before long, the entire cultivation world of the Great Xia knew that four ancient factions, including the Demonic Huan Family, and the three great otherworld factions had joined forces, and that they nned to face Su Yi on the fifth day of the fifth lunar month.

    A massive wave instantly swept through the nation.

    Some people sighed. ¡°It seems those factions sensed a threat, and that they¡¯ve realized that on their own, they¡¯re no match for Banished Immortal Su. That¡¯s why they joined forces to end things with him once and for all.¡±

    Some people were full of eagerness. ¡°The factions dared issue a challenge, so they must bepletely confident. I can predict that once the fighting breaks out, it¡¯ll be the most dazzling battle since the onset of the Radiant Epoch!¡±

    Some people were bewildered and uncertain. ¡°The great factions have obviously prepared thoroughly for this, but Banished Immortal Su actually epted their challenge. Doesn¡¯t he know that if he loses, he won¡¯t just get himself killed? He¡¯ll drag the imperial family down with him!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too early to say all that. Who¡¯ll smile in the end? We won¡¯t know until they¡¯ve fought!¡±

    ¡­..the nation practically boiled over with discussion.

    The factions and cultivators distributed throughout the Great Xia leaped into action well in advance, proceeding to the Glittering Ghost Domain to watch the grand battle.

    Everyone knew that this battle would influence the future of the entire Great Xia!

    If the major factions lost, Su Yi would stand above everything beneath the heavens.

    But if Su Yi lost, the nation would remain fragmented and tumultuous as factions warred amongst themselves.

    ¡°I cannot possibly miss this battle,¡± said Dongguo Feng, who was currently drinking at a restaurant.

    Ever since he¡¯d entered that mysterious pawnshop, Dongguo Feng¡¯s mentality had changed, bing firmer and calmer than before.

    This was because he¡¯d obtained the Blood Temple Sword Emperor¡¯s sword-sharpening stone from the old pawnbroker. The Blood Temple Sword Emperor was one of the Wilds¡¯ three Sword Emperors of the yao path!

    This treasure had apanied the Blood Temple Sword Emperor for years, and he¡¯d used it to sharpen his sword¡¯s edge and temper his sword qi. It had long since been infused with his attainments in the Grand Dao and sword aura.

    Dongguo Feng had contemted it day and night ever since, and he¡¯d benefited considerably. His cultivation had undergone a shocking metamorphosis as a result.

    However, Dongguo Feng was well aware that his progress paled inparison to Su Yi. No,pared to him, it wasn¡¯t even worth mentioning.

    ¡°If you die, I¡¯ll give you a proper burial and erect a tombstone to ensure that future generations don¡¯t forget that such a legendary sword cultivator once walked this world,¡± muttered Dongguo Deng, feeling a bit strange.

    Su Yi had killed his younger brother and many of his nsmen.

    But even as Su Yi¡¯s enemy, Dongguo Feng had to admit that Su Yi was an opponent worthy of the utmost respect.

    ¡°Of course, I hope you won¡¯t die at the hands of those hostile factions. They¡­ are unworthy of killing you!¡± Dongguo Feng set down his cup, rose, and left the restaurant.

    ¡­¡­

    Just like Dongguo Feng, many of the top geniuses acquainted with Su Yi set off, rushing toward the Glittering Ghost Domain from all over the nation.

    Their ranks included Gu Cangning, Chi Jiansu, Zeng Pu, Buddhist Son Chen Lu, Dou Kou, and many others.

    All of them were prominent figures whose names shook their respective regions. There were already people recording their legends for posterity.

    But they paled inparison to Su Yi.

    All of them were well aware of this, and they¡¯d long since epted it.

    It was like the difference between the radiant moon. No amount of fortuitous encounters and hard work could make up for such a gap.

    The more they experienced, the more they understood reality. They had no choice but to ept it.

    Su Yi was, perhaps, once a member of the same generation who walked a simr path.

    But now, they could only gaze upon him from afar!

    A glorious battle sure to go down in the annals of history would begin on the fifth day of the fifth month in the Glittering Ghost Domain. Who¡¯d miss it?

    ¡­¡­

    The outside world was in uproar, but life went on as usual at Azurecloud Court.

    Su Yi¡¯s lifestyle didn¡¯t change in the least. He cultivated assiduously, but when he wasn¡¯t cultivating, hey in his wicker chair as limp and rxed as a salted fish.

    When the mood struck him, he drank with Wen Xinzhao with great relish.

    Of course, he still had to oversee Qing Wan¡¯s cultivation and ensure she kept making progress. They polished each other¡¯s cultivation bases through dual cultivation.

    Like igniting earthly mes with heavenly fire.

    Oftentimes, even Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Qing Wan might?look?innocentpared to Cha Jin, but when it came to dual cultivation, she had quite the assets, and she was a rare, unmatched stunner.

    Now that he¡¯d gotten a taste of her, he couldn¡¯t get enough.

    Gradually, even Wen Xinzhao and?Daoist?Master Coldsmoke realized that Qing Wan and Su Yi had long since started sleeping together.

    There was no way around it; Qing Wan¡¯s transformation was startling. In the past, Qing Wan was a pure and elegant picturesque beauty, but now, her every gesture,?her every frown?and smile unwittingly revealed an amorous charm. Wen Xinzhao was a woman, but even she found Qing Wan¡¯s beauty stunning.

    Of course, the changes to Qing Wan¡¯s cultivation base were even more readily apparent.

    This was the wondrousness of dual cultivation.

    Although Wen Xinzhao didn¡¯t fully understand, she could guess some of what was happening, and she felt a bit strange about it.

    But she didn¡¯t find it inappropriate.

    In the past, Su Yi might have seemed approachable, but deep within his bones, he distanced himself from those around him. He was like an immortal from beyond the nine heavens, coldly taking in the world¡¯s ups and downs. It was difficult for others to truly enter his heart.

    But now, as he and Qing Wan shamelessly carried on, Wen Xinzhao increasingly felt as if Su Yi were a real person, not an immortal she could only revere from afar.

    Of course, there were things about this that Wen Xinzhao found irritating.

    A few days ago, she ran into trouble with her cultivation, and she immediately went to Su Yi¡¯s room to request his guidance. Who¡¯d have thought that when she approached his room, she¡¯d hear strange noises emanating from inside?

    At the time, she felt as if she¡¯d been struck by lightning, and her heart shook. Her slender, delicate frame went limp, and she was so embarrassed that her face heated up. She turned and left.

    Note that this happened in the middle of the day!

    After that, Wen Xinzhao inwardly felt a bit ufortable whenever she faced Su Yi, and she often averted his gaze.

    Su Yi naturally noticed the subtle changes to her behavior, but heughed them off. Why worry? There was nothing embarrassing about dual cultivation.

    Ten days passed quickly.

    The first day of the fifth lunar month.

    Nightfall.

    The setting sun was like molten gold when the Xia Emperor and Bluecloud Tower Master came calling.

    They¡¯d brought with them new intelligence about the hostile factions!

 Chapter 758: The Fifth Day of the Fifth Lunar Month

    <h4>Chapter 758: The Fifth Day of the Fifth Lunar Month</h4>

    Azurecloud Court.

    After exchanging a few pleasantries, Fu Qingyun took out a jade slip and passed it to Su Yi. ¡°Fellow Daoist, here is a list of the experts participating in the battle on the fifth.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°They aren¡¯t just not hiding it, they even dared to give you a list of names like this?¡±

    A strange light shone in Fu Qingyun¡¯s eyes. ¡°This perhaps proves that they have indeed made ample preparations, and that they¡¯re without fear.¡±

    Su Yi nodded, epted the jade slip, and started looking through it.

    Each of the four ancient factions and three otherworld factions were sending nine Spiritual Revolution cultivators into battle: sixty-three in total!

    Such a lineup was utterly shocking. There was no otherparable force in the modern world!

    The jade slip even included the Spiritual Revolution experts¡¯ names and information about their cultivations.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t care about all that, but he did notice something interesting.

    Most of the participating Spiritual Revolution experts were of the older generation. Simply put, they were like Huan Tianxu and Nie Wanzhi. Older-generation cultivators like them had all suffered the corrosive effects of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness, and within the Spiritual Revolution Realm, their abilities were average at best.

    Su Yi had killed people like that back in the Spiritual Manifestation Realm.

    Then aside, a minority of the participating Spiritual Revolution cultivators had broken through after the onset of the Radiant Epoch.

    They had deep cultivations and extraordinary aptitude. Without exception, they were core members of their respective factions, and theirbat prowess far surpassed the older-generation cultivators.

    They wereparable, if not superior, to Huan Shanglin and Xie Zhibei.

    ¡°Although this lineup looks enormous, and although others might find it quite scary, in my eyes, it¡¯s a bit ridiculous.¡± Su Yi shook his head.

    The older-generation cultivators had long since ceased to interest him.

    As for the younger, recently-broken-through Spiritual Revolution cultivators? They were at best on par with Huan Shanglin and Xie Zhibei. Even if they were stronger, they couldn¡¯tpete with the Kunwu Mountain Ye Family¡¯s Ye Xiao.

    It didn¡¯t matter how many of them there were, or how much terror they struck into the hearts of the nation¡¯s cultivators.

    To Su Yi, if his opponents were in the Spirit Dao, their numbers meant absolutely nothing to him!

    ¡°Throughout the world, only you could say something like that, Fellow Daoist,¡± Fu Qingyun said with augh. Then, he warned, ¡°But you¡¯d still best be on guard.¡±

    Su Yi fidgeted with the jade slip. ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    The Xia Emperor said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, ording to our intelligence, it¡¯s highly likely that the ancient factions will use their sects¡¯ ultimate treasures to ensure your death. All of these treasures were left behind by Imperial Experts.¡±

    When he heard that, Su Yi¡¯s eyes lit up, and he looked intrigued. ¡°Let¡¯s hear the specifics.¡±

    The Xia Emperor couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly.

    He¡¯d been trying to urge Su Yi to be more cautious. Who¡¯d have thought talk of supreme treasures would instead pique his curiosity?

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Fu, your Bluecloud Tower understands this the best. How about you exin?¡± The Xia Emperor nced at Fu Qingyun.

    ¡°Alright,¡± said Fu Qingyun beforeunching into a thorough exnation.

    The Demonic Huan Family¡¯s ultimate treasure was a bone umbre their ancestor, Demon Emperor Heavenly Avarice, had left behind. It was called the Thousand Demon Profound Mirror Umbre.

    The Thousand Demon Profound Mirror¡¯s surface was carved with sixty-four images of demonic domains. When activated, it manifested all sixty-four of them, summoning the power of three thousand heavenly demons.

    The ultimate treasure of Tianji Dao Mountain was called the Profound Astral Gxy Seal. It contained the will imprints of three Emperors, and even a wisp of its aura could suppress the entirend.

    The Burning Sun Sect¡¯s ultimate treasure was the Nine-Nether God-Burning Cauldron, and the Pure Emptiness Buddhist Sect¡¯s ultimate treasure was the Spirit Firmament Whisk¡­

    The words flowed out of Fu Qingyun. He knew these treasures like his own family tree.

    ¡°These treasures experienced thirty thousand years of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness. All surviving Imperial treasures are severely damaged,¡± said Fu Qingyun. ¡°Still, it has to be said: if they really activate these treasures, their power will be unimaginable¡­

    ¡°That aside, these factions¡¯ legacies have long histories, and their foundations are iparably firm. They surely have nock of Imperial-level talismans¡­.¡±

    By the time Fu Qingyun finished, Su Yi roughly understood.

    In order to take him down, the hostile factions hadn¡¯t just rallied an enormous number of Spiritual Revolution experts; they¡¯d also called upon theirst resorts, their ultimate treasures!

    However, this situation was within Su Yi¡¯s expectations.

    Powerful factions were powerful, not just because they had numerous mighty experts to hold down the fort, but because they had ancient legacies and deep foundations.

    The treasures and powers Emperors had left behind were the source of their confidence and the reason they could gaze upon the world with pride.

    ¡°As for the House of the Skywalking Sword, the?Tiandou?Spirit Cult, and the Incarnation of Stars Sect, they mighte from other worlds, but they surely have nock of simr killer weapons and trump cards.¡±

    Fu Qingyun had only just said this when he looked at Su Yi solemnly. ¡°In other words, once fighting breaks out, they¡¯ll do everything in their power to kill you!¡±

    Su Yi nodded, not the least bit concerned. ¡°They can¡¯t afford to lose, so they¡¯re putting all their eggs in one basket. This battle is theirst hope. I understand.¡±

    His tone was casual, and he was as calm as ever.

    When Fu Qingyun saw this, he instantly understood, and he smiled. ¡°I can tell that you¡¯ve thought this through. I¡¯m rather looking forward to seeing how much you¡¯ll surprise the world this time.¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°In my eyes, this is no more than a petty squabble. Why all this talk of surprises?¡±

    Fu Qingyun and the Xia Emperor looked at each other. Both were surprised by the contempt implied in Su Yi¡¯s words.

    .

    Actually, they misunderstood.

    This wasn¡¯t contempt; Su Yi was just telling the truth as he saw it.

    A battle like this might well be enough to draw the world¡¯s attention, and it might well influence the trend of the Radiant Epoch.

    But at the end of the day, it was just a battle between Spirit Dao cultivators.

    Su Yi had, in his past life, ovee countless battles between Imperial Realm experts. A battle like this truly meant little to him.

    After chatting a while longer, Fu Qingyun bade farewell and left, but the Xia Emperor remained behind.

    He took a jade box from his sleeves, then solemnly passed it to Su Yi. ¡°Fellow Daoist, although the Xia Family cannot assist you with this battle in any big way, we absolutely won¡¯t just stand back and watch. This is our supreme ancestral treasure, the Gods of Grain and Earth Nine Provinces Tripod..¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, Su Yi interrupted him, sounding a bit helpless. ¡°Enough. I appreciate your good intentions, but you¡¯d best hold onto your treasures.¡±

    The Xia Emperor was stunned, and he was just about to say something when Su Yi rose from his wicker chair. ¡°If you really want to help me, when the fifth rolls around and I¡¯ve dealt with all those factions, help me gather up the spoils. That¡¯ll be plenty.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    For some inexplicable reason, the Xia Emperor¡¯s blood heated up. Su Yi spoke as if all of this were perfectly natural, but they revealed unquestionable contempt and supreme confidence.

    As night fell, the Xia Emperor bade farewell and left.

    ¡°Brother Su, can my master, Qing Ya, and Ie watch the battle on the fifth?¡± Wen Xinzhao couldn¡¯t help but ask over dinner.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Today, the Xia Emperor and Fu Qingyun only told me about the strength the hostile factions willingly revealed. I suspect that, after the curtains set on our battle, I¡¯ll find hidden dangers lying in wait.

    ¡°Although I¡¯m not worried about anything unexpected happening, I¡¯d hate for something to happen to you.¡± Su Yi swept his gaze across Wen Xinzhao, Qing Ya, and Daoist Master Coldsmoke. ¡°So you¡¯d best stay here where it¡¯s safe.¡±

    Su Yi was well aware that his possession of the Seed of the Azure had long since bemon knowledge, and he knew that the Glittering Ghost Domain had already be the heart of theing storm.

    On the surface, this looked like a battle between him and the factions hostile to him, but it was hard to say whether or not other factions would get mixed up in this.

    Take hisst tribtion. No one had expected the forces of the Celestial River Realm¡¯s Frigid North Sword Pavilion to show up.

    Su Yi naturally wasn¡¯t afraid, but he had no choice but to consider the safety of those around him.

    When Wen Xinzhao and the others saw this, they could only let it go.

    ¡­¡­

    One day passed after another.

    More and more cultivators gathered in the Glittering Ghost Domain.

    Even experts of Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain, the Dongguo Family, the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce, and other non-participating factions rushed over.

    Like Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain¡¯s Shen Suiyun, the Dongguo Family¡¯s Dongguo Feng, and Holy Maiden Xuan Zhi of the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce.

    Shen Suiyun¡¯s arrival triggered a non-insignificant uproar.

    He was a legendary monster of the ancient era, and for a long time, he¡¯d kept a firm grip on first ce on the Ranking of Stars. He¡¯d once gone to Nine Tripod City to publicly challenge Su Yi, too.

    Although this duel never took ce, the world¡¯s cultivators were nheless well aware that Shen Suiyun was inferior to Su Yi!

    Although his name was still technically in first ce on the Ranking of Stars, in front of Su Yi, this preeminent position had lost its former glory.

    ¡°There sure are a lot of people¡­¡± Dongguo Feng stood amidst the crowd and muttered to himself.

    The Glittering Ghost Domain was like a hidden realm, buttely, it had been packed with cultivators from all over the world. It was like a sea of people.

    Some were long-established, famous older-generation cultivators. Others were modern geniuses whose names shook the nation. There was no shortage of experts from prominent factions, either.

    It was no exaggeration to say that if you went into the Glittering Ghost Domain and picked any cultivator at random, you¡¯d find someone with an extraordinary background!

    And now, these countless cultivators had gathered near an utterly barren mountain that towered into the heavens.

    It was Mount Starpluck.

    They called it this because it was so tall that when you stood on its peak, it seemed as if you could pluck the stars out of the sky!

    The experts of the seven factions had long since set up camp here.

    Furthermore, everything within ten miles of the mountain had been sealed off. No cultivators were permitted entry.

    Thus, although countless cultivators had gathered in the surrounding Glittering Ghost Domain, they could only watch from afar.

    ¡°Mount Starpluck is covered inyer afteryer of formation, and who knows how many hidden deathtraps¡­¡± Dongguo Feng couldn¡¯t help but feel rmed as he gazed at the distant mountain shrouded in churning mists.

    He didn¡¯t have to wait long. When the darkness eceded and the light of dawn broke, the long-anticipated fifth day of the fifth lunar month finally arrived.

    The entrance to the Glittering Ghost Domain.

    When Su Yi arrived in this hidden world for the second time, he put his hands behind his back and looked at the skies densely packed with clouds.

    From the look of the sky, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re in for a downpour.

 Chapter 759: Weâ€™ll See You Off

    <h4>Chapter 759: We¡¯ll See You Off</h4>

    Just as Su Yi expected, when he stepped onto the path toward Starpluck Mountain, rain started pouring down from the heavens.

    The curtain of rain was like a waterfall, the sound filling the air.

    Heaven and earth were instantly shrouded in denseyers of mist, but the water naturally couldn¡¯t influence cultivators.

    Su Yi stood with his hands behind his back. Before the water reached him, it silently, tracelessly, slid off him. Neither his hair nor his clothes got at all damp.

    He was dressed unusually efficiently: blue robes and a wooden hairpin to hold his loose Daoist topknot in ce. It was a clean, neat look.

    Perhaps because his presence was too calm, or perhaps because he looked so young, as he walked through the rain and the crowd, almost no one recognized him.

    The pouring rain beat against the ground like a drum, but it couldn¡¯t obscure the cultivators¡¯ conversations.

    All of them were discussing the battle toe. Everyone was talking over each other; it was a lively scene.

    Some were arguing about who would win the battle.

    Others were analyzing its effects on the world¡¯s bnce of power.

    Others still werementing on Su Yi¡¯s past legendary achievements.

    To Su Yi, all of it seemedckluster.

    This was only exciting for other people.?The way Su Yi saw it, he was here to end a grudge and eliminate future trouble, that¡¯s all.

    ¡°Brother Su.¡± A somewhat tense voice rang out through the curtain of rain.

    Su Yi looked over and saw Gu Cangning.

    Now that he thought about it, Gu Cangning was the first monster of the ancient era Su Yi had ever met. Their rtionship wasn¡¯t exactly close, but it wasn¡¯t bad, either.

    When he sensed Su Yi¡¯s gaze, Gu Cangning opened his mouth as if to say something, but before the words coulde tumbling out of him, he forced them back down. All he said was this: ¡°Take care of yourself!¡±

    Su Yi smiled, nodded, and continued ahead.

    As he watched Su Yi¡¯s tall, upright figure continue through the rain and gradually fade into the distance, Gu Cangning felt inexplicably gratified.

    During his time in this world, he¡¯d gotten acquainted with an unmatched legend. This was already enough.

    ¡°Brother Su.¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su.¡±

    ¡°Young lord Su.¡±

    Su Yi continuously bumped into familiar faces along the way, like the twin-souled Dou Kou, the iron-willed Buddhist Son Chen Lu, the sharp-eyed Chi Jiansu, and Zeng Pu, who proved his Dao with his bare fists¡­

    All of them seemed somewhat reserved as they greeted Su Yi. It seemed they wanted to exchange pleasantries, but they held back, just like Gu Cangning.

    In the end, all of them sincerely wished him well and left it at that.

    Su Yi nodded at them, one by one.

    Seeing all these familiar faces brought back memories for him, too.

    He still remembered the two paintings Dou Kou had given him. One depicted Wen Xinzhao, the other, Yue Shichan.

    And Chi Jiansu was born with a?Nethervein?Yin Bone. She¡¯d long since be a disciple of the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers as a result.

    The rain gradually intensified. It was really pouring.

    More and more cultivators recognize Su Yi. Uproar and startled cries repeatedly resounded throughout the rain.

    And numerous cultivators trailed after Su Yi, forming a grand procession.

    Most were just here to watch the excitement.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t care about all this at all.

    Before long, he could see Starpluck Mountain off in the distance. It, too, was shrouded in rain.

    Once Su Yi got within ten miles of it, the countless cultivators who¡¯d followed him thus far subconsciously stopped in their tracks.

    No one dared disregard the top factions¡¯ restrictions.

    Thus, beneath countless eyes, Su Yi proceeded to Starpluck Mountain alone. Beneath the boundless curtain of rain, Su Yi¡¯s solitary figure seemed strikinglyposed.

    Suddenly, a sound like the ringing of a massive bell emanated from Starpluck Mountain, reverberating throughout heaven and earth. It shook even the pouring rain, making it tremble.

    Boom!

    The mountain suddenly burst with intense, searing light, sweeping away the clouds filling the sky and bringing the downpour to an abrupt halt.

    The skies cleared, but this only gave the dampened ground an additional austerity.

    Countless cultivators instinctively looked up at the mountain.

    However, they were so far away that even if they used their divine senses, they could only dimly discern a tall, gaunt figure standing on the peak.

    The man held a bronze bell, and his entire body was swathed in silver me, like a demon or a god.

    ¡°Su Yi,e here! We¡¯ve been waiting here to see you off!¡± The tall, thin figure¡¯s voice emanated throughout thendscape, and a bell chimed.

    All of this was to see Su Yi off!

    This attitude threw the crowd into uproar. Conversation rose on all sides.

    ¡°That¡¯s Huan Tiandu of the Demonic Huan Family, an extremely ancient expert. They say he was the one who decided to settle things with Banished Immortal Su here,¡± someone muttered.

    Huan Tiandu was a peak Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator!

    Despite having suffered the effects of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness, he upied an extremely lofty position within the Huan Family, and he wielded great authority. None went against him.

    Su Yi looked up.

    Starpluck Mountain was tens of thousands of feet tall, like a sharp sword piercing the clouds, and it was extremely steep.

    Su Yi saw death traps throughout the mountain andyers of formations. It was obvious that the hostile factions had arranged them with care.

    ¡°They actually think rather highly of me,¡±ughed Su Yi.

    He didn¡¯t hesitate. He stepped into the air and, in just a few breaths of time, arrived in the skies just a thousand feet from the mountain.

    Immediately afterward, he saw his opponents distributed throughout the peak.

    The Spiritual Revolution cultivators were divided into seven camps, each consisting of nine experts.

    Them aside, there were close to one hundred Spiritual Incarnation experts distributed throughout Starpluck Mountain.

    In the modern Azure Continent, such a lineup was indeed terrifying; it was enough to sweep through the nation.

    Yet now, this terrifying lineup?had?assembled to target just one person: Su Yi!

    ¡°Su Yi, rest assured. After today¡¯s battle, no matter who wins, all enmities between us and our respective factions end here,¡± said the bell-carrying Huan Tiandu coolly from the peak.

    Su Yiughed. ¡°I dare say with certainty that so long as you lose, you¡¯ll lose your qualifications to vie for supremacy, and numerous other factions will see you as fatty meat for them to divide as they please.¡±

    ¡°Haha, Fellow Daoist Su, you worry too much. We dared issue a challenge, so we¡¯re naturally confident in our victory.¡± An old man in Daoist robes and a feather headdress stepped forth and burst intoughter.

    Lie Yangchong!

    He was a grand elder of Tianji Dao Mountain and a peak Spiritual Revolution cultivator.

    ¡°Su Yi, your heart is too murderous, and you act without reservation. We Buddhists see you as a heretic who will bring disaster to the world, one who must be condemned. However, if youe quietly, this humble monk will naturally help you turn over a new leaf,¡± said a withered old monk with apassionate expression.

    rifying Origins.

    A high elder of the Pure Emptiness Buddhist Sect with an undying golden body.

    ¡°A chance to turn over a new leaf? No, no matter who requests mercy on his behalf, Su Yi must die!¡± A murderous voice rang out.

    The speaker was the most senior elder of the House of the Skywalking Sword, Yue Changqiong. He was dressed in white, with a sword case on his back and an imposing bearing.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! That bastard must die!¡±

    ¡°Were he any other scoundrel, I¡¯d naturally give him a chance to make amends, but Su Yi¡­ must die!¡±

    High Elder Fei Yun of the Tiandou Spirit Cult and Sect Leader He Lianqi of the Incarnation of Stars Sect interjected.

    Fei Yun was dressed in ck, and nine illusory ck flood dragons were wrapped around him. His aura was imposing and terrifying.

    He Lianqi?was dressed in warrior¡¯s robes, with blood-colored hair and golden eyes. He gripped a spear, and his majestic aura was unparalleled in its viciousness.

    These major powers¡¯ forceful derations went off like thunderps, reverberating throughout heaven and earth and provoking widespread uproar.

    From beginning to end, the leader of the Burning Sun Sect, Zhao Beizhen, said nothing. However, his gaze was so cold that it seemed he saw Su Yi as little more than a corpse.

    This scene struck fear into countless onlookers¡¯ hearts.

    However, Su Yi only let out a dryugh, his expression proud and contemptuous. ¡°I¡¯ll just ask you this: who among you dares step forth and fight me?¡±

    His voice spread far and wide, but none dared ept his challenge.

    Even the leaders¡ªHuan Tiandu of the Huan Family, Lie Yangchong of Tianji Dao Mountain, Zhao Beizhen of the Burning Sun Sect, rifying Origins of the Pure Emptiness Buddhist Sect, Yue Changqiong of the House of the Skywalking Sword, He Lianqi of the Incarnation of Stars Sect, and Fei Yun of the Tiandou Spirit Cult¡ªhad overcast expressions.

    Even the Spiritual Revolution cultivators around him had unsightly looks on their faces.

    If they were strong enough to suppress Su Yi individually, why would they have rallied so many experts? Why would they have staged this battle?

    The atmosphere was actually a little stifled.

    When the distant onlookers saw this, all of them were rueful. Just one sentence, yet he¡¯d suppressed the mighty factions¡¯ bluster! Who else beneath the heavens could have achieved this?

    ¡°Is this all?¡± A mocking arc tugged at Su Yi¡¯s lips.

    It was just three words, but they provoked the experts of the hostile factions, making their expressions even more unsightly.

    ¡°When the heavens want someone dead, they first drive him to madness. Su Yi, if you¡¯re not afraid, why resort to such unseemly tricks and mockery?¡± Huan Tiandu took a deep breath and said coolly.

    ¡°Afraid?¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Then I¡¯ll just say this upfront: today, heads will roll across the ground, and blood will form rivers!¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, he stepped into the sky, robes fluttering around him, and pressed his fingers into a sword.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    He shed through the air, aiming at the peak of Starpluck Mountain.

    A thousand-foot streak of sword qi swept through the air, extending until it reached ten thousand feet. It was like the boundless river of stars descending from the heavens.

    Its momentum was boundless and inestimable, and its power shook heaven and earth.

    It was just one sh, but it illuminated the entirend and shook the ten directions.

    Boom!!!

    The densely-packed power of various formations surged throughout Starpluck Mountain, blotting out the skies and obscuring the sun. Their radiance dazzled the world.

    Su Yi¡¯s sh had only just descended when the miraculous power of the glyphs formed of countless formations blocked and neutralized it.

    .

    Even so, the sh cleaved an eye-catching rift through the formations¡¯ power.

    All of Starpluck Mountain swayed.

    Although the formations¡¯ power recovered in the blink of an eye, Huan Tiandu and the other Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivators were nheless inwardly surprised.

    Su Yi stood in the distant skies, taking all of this in. Despite himself, his eyebrows shot up.

    Starpluck Mountain was covered in nine ancient, strict, top-level formations. Furthermore, everyst one of them wasparable to the Nine Tripods Suppression Barrier Formation in power!

    In addition, he sensed the inscrutable auras of other formations spread throughout the ten miles surrounding Starpluck Mountain.

    The moment he¡¯d stepped foot into this region, he¡¯d effectively stepped foot into his enemies¡¯ scrupulously prepared, inescapable!

 Chapter 760: A Burst of Energy

    <h4>Chapter 760: A Burst of Energy</h4>

    Although he could sense the danger, Su Yi wasn¡¯t at all concerned.

    Rather, he¡¯d already anticipated that the hostile factions would set something like this up, so it wasn¡¯t at all surprising.

    Boom!

    As he pondered, Su Yi struck once more. Streaks of sword qi surged into being, then swept outward, nketing the world and descending upon Starpluck mountain like fierce gales and a sudden downpour.

    Recently, his cultivation had increased to the peak of the early-stage Spiritual Incarnation Realm, and he¡¯d already startedprehending the Void Cosmos and the Supreme Ultimate, the rare and supreme Mysterious Truths sealed within the Sword of the Nine Hells.

    It was no exaggeration to say that his abilities had grown to a whole new level since his tribtion, when he cut down twenty-five Spiritual Revolution cultivators.

    Although he fought barehanded, the overflowing power of his sword qi could have easily cut through elite Spiritual Revolution cultivators like Huan Shanglin and Xie Zhibei!

    Boom!

    Heaven and earth trembled as sword qi swept forth like the tide.

    When this sh descended, the nine formations nketing Starpluck Mountain surged intensely, their rumbling reverberating throughout the nine heavens.

    In the distant onlookers¡¯ eyes, Su Yi was like an immortal demonstrating his abilities, his sword falling like rain!

    This forceful, domineering scene made Huan Tiandu and the others¡¯ expressions shift. They were starting to realize how strong Su Yi really was.

    ¡°We can¡¯t let that whelp continue his savagery. Everyone, go ahead and start!¡± Huan Tiandu issued orders without any further hesitation.

    Weng!

    Suddenly, a ck alms bowl appeared in his hand and revolved in the air, unleashing unearthly and unsettling demonic mes.

    ¡°Activate!¡±

    Grand Elder Lie Yangchong of Tianji Dao Mountain bellowed as he summoned a blue jade bottle. Dazzling blue divine radiance erupted from its interior.

    Practically simultaneously, various treasures appeared in the hands of the other Spiritual Revolution cultivators.

    Flying swords, Daoist seals, jade rulers, gourds, wooden fish, vajras¡­ Every treasure erupted with different wondrous powers, their light soaring into the heavens and shaking thendscape.

    A full sixty-three Spiritual Revolution cultivators were attacking at once!

    When they unleashed their treasures, their terrifying powers fused together, outlining an even more terrifying formation.

    With Starpluck Mountain at their center, one blood-red altar after another burst through the earth throughout the surrounding ten-mile radius.

    There were lots of them, three hundred and sixty in total!

    Every blood-red altar was covered in intricate and borate totems.

    The sound of wind and thunder rumbled through the air as a thousand-foot demonic crimson figure appeared reflected over each of the blood-red altars. They were bathed in the surging power of the formation¡¯s lightning, and their ferocity filled the heavens.

    It was as if three hundred and sixty demonic gods had descended upon the human world!

    The Heavenly Demon Heaven-ughtering Formation!

    This was an ancient killing formation passed down in the Demonic Huan Family.

    When sixty-three Spiritual Revolution cultivators circted it in unison, its power transformed heaven and earth until the entirendscape resembled a demonic domain.

    The distant onlookers gasped, and all of them were shaken.

    The formation was so powerful that even watching from a distance was enough to make Spiritual Revolution cultivators give in to despair!

    And Su Yi, who was standing in the sky, was plunged into the demonic domain. Bloody, baleful qi surged on all sides.

    Three hundred and sixty heavenly demons manifested?of the?formation¡¯s tower let out infuriated, heaven-shaking roars and charged at him.

    ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°Kill!¡±

    Their roars boomed like thunder, their demonic roars shaking the world. The ferocious and terrifying power of the formation transformed into blood-colored lightning and wrapped around everyst heavenly demon.

    Their auras were strong enough to kill modern Spiritual Revolution cultivators with ease!

    ¡°Not bad. A demonic formation like this is actually a bit interesting,¡± said Su Yi. The depths of his dark eyes showed no sign of rm. On the contrary, he looked pleased. A killing formation like this was indeed worth breaking.

    Otherwise, this would have been too boring.

    However, in everyone else¡¯s eyes, Su Yi was like a single, solitary little boat before a massive tidal wave. Compared to the thousand-foot heavenly demons, he seemed unquestionably minuscule.

    Boom!

    A grand battle erupted, throwing the air into disarray. Bloody light and baleful demonic energy filled the skies.

    In the blink of an eye, Su Yi was surrounded on all sides!

    The distant onlookers felt a chill course down their spines as they realized just how terrifying the allied factions¡¯ setup was.

    Su Yi was a practically invincible legend of his days, but as strong as he was, he¡¯d fallen into an ambush. He was beset on all sides and in grave peril!

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t even make it through the first round unless he uses his trump cards,¡± Huan Tiandu said coldly from the mountaintop, running his fingers through his beard.

    ¡°Setting up such a grand killing formation expended countless heavenly and earthly treasures, and it takes all sixty-three of us working together to circte. It would be?stranger?if it weren¡¯t enough to deal with a Spiritual Incarnation cultivator like Su Yi,¡± said Lie Chongyang of Tianji Dao Mountain, looking quite rxed.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity. A million years might pass without encountering another such heaven-defying figure. If he lives, he¡¯ll surely have a shot at proving his Dao and bing an Emperor, yet he just had to go and be our enemy. It¡¯s truly a pity.¡±?The leader of the Burning Sun Sect, Zhao Beizhen, sighed and shook his head.

    These major powers were all perfectly calm and rxed, as if they were watching a fire from a distance. As they conversed, they spoke of Su Yi as if he were a caged bird with no hope of escaping.

    ¡°Don¡¯t getcent, everyone. The boy surely has cards left up his sleeves,¡± Old monk rifying Origins of the Pure Emptiness Buddhist Temple reminded them.

    ¡°He might have cards up his sleeves, but don¡¯t we as well? This is only the first obstacle in his path. Su Yi might jump around a while longer, but he won¡¯t escape his doom!¡± Huan Tiandu said with confidence.

    However, he¡¯d only just said this when something changed within the Heavenly Demon Heaven-ughtering Formation.

    Within the formation, over three hundred demonic figures had long since surrounded Su Yi.

    But then,?unstoppably?dazzling sword qi shot forth!

    Each streak was as radiant as the light of dawn. They tore through the skies and cleaved through the air, emanating unmatched sharpness.

    Boom!

    When the streaks of sword qi descended, the thousand-foot demonic figure broke into pieces, transformed back into the surging power of the formation, and dissipated.

    Sword qi swept forth like bolts of cloth and arced like rainbows, shooting in all directions. It seemed nothing could stand in its way!

    In just a few breaths of time, more than half of the heavenly demons had been destroyed.

    It was then that everyone saw Su Yi clearly.

    His clothing billowed around him, and ripple-like circles of the light of the Grand Dao revolved around him. He seemed free and unrestrained, like an immortal gazing down upon the human world.

    Streak after streak of unstoppable sword qi flew from his hands, crushing the heavenly demons¡¯ ranks.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, was perfectly intact, without the slightest dirt on his robes or a single hair out of ce.

    This left the distant onlookers wide-eyed, tongue-tied, and ovee with astonishment.

    Moments prior, Su Yi had been surrounded on all sides, with danger at every corner. Who¡¯d have thought that just a few moments of effort could turn the situation around? HIs sword qi had cut the heavenly demons to pieces!

    How magnificent was his bearing? And how domineering?

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s fighting barehanded, with no external objects at all. He broke the power of the heavenly demons with nothing but his attainments in the Dao of the Sword!¡±

    ¡°Dammit!¡±

    Startled cries rang out atop Starpluck Mountain.

    Huo Tiandu, Lie Yangchong, and the others¡¯ initial calm indifference gave way to rage, rm, and bewilderment.

    They almost dared not believe their eyes!

    They¡¯d anticipated that Su Yi would neutralize this particr threat, but they figured that he¡¯d have to use his trump cards to do so!

    Who could have expected this? Never mind his trump cards¡ªSu Yi hadn¡¯t even needed his sword to shatter the heavenly demons besieging him on all sides!

    This was unquestionably beyond Huo Tiandu and the others¡¯ expectations.

    When he saw that Su Yi was about to take down thest of the illusory demons, Huo Tiandu dared not be negligent. He shouted, ¡°All of you, heed my orders and attack together!¡±

    Instantly, the hundred-plus Spiritual Incarnation cultivators spread throughout Starpluck Mountain attacked together, taking out formation discs and imbuing them with their full power.

    Boom! Boom!

    The three hundred and sixty-five crimson altars spread throughout the surrounding ten-mile radius rumbled in unison, and the power of the Heavenly Demon Heaven-ughtering Formation changed.

    Countless corpses emerged from underground, forming an undead army thousands strong. The grand procession surrounded Su Yi.

    The corpses were obviously ancient experts fallen who-knew-how-long-ago. Their entire bodies emanated ferocity and bloodlust, and as they were swathed in the energy fluctuations of the formations, they seemed like a demonic horde straight from the pits of hell.

    Even more terrifyingly, the illusory heavenly demons reformed after Su Yi cut them down and charged at him once more.

    All of a sudden, the power of the Heavenly Demon Heaven-ughtering Formation underwent an earth-shaking transformation.

    The distant onlookers were still ovee with astonishment at Su Yi¡¯s contemptuous bearing, but when they saw this, their hair stood on end.

    Even Gu Cangning, Zeng Pu, and the others fully confident in Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill in their hands and feet. Their hearts sank.

    Power like this was enough to make anyone give in to despair!

    ¡°Even if this second obstacle can¡¯t defeat that little whelp, it will at least fritter away his cultivation base and leave him heavily injured! When that happens, he¡¯ll be no different from a fish on the chopping block we can butcher as we please!¡± Huan Tiandu said coldly.

    When the other major powers saw this, they rxed, and they couldn¡¯t help but look upon Su Yi with pity.

    The seven allied factions had called upon their full strength and even theirst resorts and trump cards. Furthermore, they¡¯d nned this meticulously.

    In the modern era, who beneath the heavens could possibly defend against such a setup?

    ¡°Corpses puppets full of potent poison¡­¡±

    When he saw this, Su Yi vaguely understood what was going on.

    It was no wonder the great factions had chosen the Glittering Ghost Domain for their duel. They¡¯d wanted to use the bodies buried within this great forbidden zone to refine corpse puppets!

    The corpse puppets weren¡¯t particrly strong, but they contained corpse poison umted over countless years. Furthermore, there were a lot of them. Even if he killed them all, the entire grand formation would be left full of poison.

    But this couldn¡¯t threaten Su Yi.

    Corpse poison was insidious, and the slightest contamination could deal enormous damage to even Spirit Dao cultivators. However, it wasn¡¯t incurable.

    The heavenly demons manifested of the formation¡¯s power, however, were rather troublesome.

    They weren¡¯t just powerful enough topare with Huan Shanglin, Xie Zhibei, and other top-notch Spiritual Revolution exports. More importantly, they were unkible so long as the grand formation remained standing!

    This meant he¡¯d have to waste a lot of otherwise unnecessary power.

    ¡°Forget it! I¡¯ll just have to break through the formation in a single burst of strength!¡±

    When he reached this conclusion, Su Yi no longer hesitated. He flipped his palm, and¡ª

    ng!

    The impassioned hum of a sword swept forth like the tide, echoing through the air.

    Abstruse Celestial, which Su Yi nourished within his Grand Dao Spirit Pce, entered the world!

 Chapter 761: So Thatâ€™s All Youâ€™ve Got

    <h4>Chapter 761: So That¡¯s All You¡¯ve Got</h4>

    The impassioned hum of a sword startled the nine heavens.

    The de as ethereal as the night sky burst with limitless nirvanic light, illuminating heaven and earth.

    With his sword in hand, Su Yi seemed to the distant onlookers much like a deity holding the sun aloft.

    Boom!

    Sword in front of him, Su Yi charged into battle. He moved like flowing light and struck like lightning, the profundities of the Rejoicing Sword Sutra fully disyed in his sword force. He was free and unrestrained, utterly at ease, with an unfettered, graceful bearing.

    Whoosh!

    The sword light descended like nirvanic mes from the heavens, and the swarm of corpse puppets exploded, incinerated into nothingness.

    A sword to pull gxies, overturning heaven and earth and shaking this mortal coil!

    This?sword qi was?full of the profundities of the Great Illumination Nirvanic Sword, one of the Little Western Paradise¡¯s loftiest inheritances of the Dao of the Sword.

    Its power could incinerate all wicked creatures and purify all that was corrupted and dirty.

    It specialized in countering things like the corpse puppets¡¯ potent corpse poison!

    Boom!

    The entire Heavenly Demon Heaven-ughtering Formation shook.

    Neither the corpse puppets nor the thousand-foot heavenly demons were intelligent. They were under the control of the formation, and they naturally had no fear of death. They charged at Su Yi in a mad frenzy.

    But Su Yi naturally wouldn¡¯t waste any more time with them.

    Sword qi shot forth, interweaving in midair. Sword qi swathed in nirvanic mes cut down the swarm of corpse puppets and incinerated them into nothingness.

    Circles of sword shadows formed of Buddhist light revolved around Su Yi. Every ripple was like a golden lotus tform, and each tform had an illusory Buddha seated on its surface.

    The chanting of sutras and praising the Buddha¡­ apanied by limitlessly radiant nirvanic sword qi. These powers?interwove, forming an immeasurably powerful, immeasurably holy scene.

    Wherever Su Yi went, he was like an axe through bamboo. Nothing could stand in his way!

    This scene threw the distant onlookers into uproar. All of them were stunned.

    ¡°I just knew Banished Immortal Su couldn¡¯t possibly fall so easily!¡± Someone cried out in excitement.

    ¡°It really is unbelievable. How terrifying is that killing formation? Were he anyone else, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯d have been killed a long time ago, yet he¡¯s still holding on, and fighting back, too!¡±

    Some people were so stunned that their jaws hung ck.

    ¡°Before victory and defeat are determined, the oue remains uncertain. Let¡¯s just keep watching,¡± muttered some of the older-generation experts.

    All of them could tell that this grand battle, the center of the nation¡¯s attention, was sure to be full of twists and turns!

    ¡°What a wondrous Buddhist legacy! rifying Truth, can you tell what kind of power the boy is using?¡±

    Atop Starpluck Mountain, the Spiritual Revolution experts frowned, their eyes shing.

    The strength of Su Yi¡¯s abilities surpassed their expectations once more.

    Chief Elder rifying Origins of the Pure Emptiness Buddhist Sect was obviously stunned too. His expression flickered with uncertainty as he said in a daze, ¡°Such a Buddhist legacy must be a true scripture of the Grand Dao. I¡¯m afraid such legacies only exist in the Prajna Meditation Garden.¡±

    This withered old monk had extreme seniority within his sect, but unusually, he¡¯d lost hisposure. It seemed he couldn¡¯t imagine where Su Yi had inherited such a Buddhist Legacy.

    The Prajna Meditation Garden!

    When they heard this name, the other experts¡¯ brows furrowed deeper than ever.

    Thirty thousand years ago, the Prajna Meditation Garden was the world¡¯s greatest Buddhist holynd. However, this ancient temple had disappeared thirty thousand years ago, during the onset of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness.

    Furthermore, none of them believed that Su Yi was a Buddhist cultivator!

    Boom¡ª¡ª!

    The Heavenly Demon Heaven-ughtering Formation swayed violently and rumbled like thunder.

    Beneath the crowd¡¯s astonished gazes, Su Yi stood surrounded on all sides by countless corpse puppets and heavenly demons, alone save for his sword, carving a path in blood!

    His entire body shone with nirvanic fire and shing sword light, seemingly so holy that they couldn¡¯t look directly at him.

    Huan Tiandu and the other top experts¡¯ expressions darkened.

    Even this wasn¡¯t enough to kill Su Yi. Of course they were surprised! Of course they were angry! How could they not be?

    When Su Yi was just about to kill his way through the encirclement¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Quick! Activate the Nine Extremes World-Suppressing Formation!¡± Huan Tiandu bellowed, his hair and beard bristling with anger.

    The seven allied factions had prepared all manner of methods to exterminate Su Yi, but they hadn¡¯t anticipated that he¡¯d be?this strong!

    The experts looked at each other, then went all out, gnashing their teeth as they leaped into action.

    Boom!

    Sixty-three Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivators attacked as one, and the nine formations nketing all of Starpluck Mountain circted with a boom.

    The nine formations each transformed into a several hundred-foot?Daoist?altar covered in talisman markings and shrouded in misty light.

    And the hundred-plus Spiritual Incarnation Experts distributed throughout the mountain soared into the air and arrived upon each of the nine giant altars.

    There were between nine and twelve cultivators standing on each altar.

    Then, all nine altars descended upon the Heavenly Demon Heaven-ughtering Formation, like divine mountains descending from the heavens!

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Daoist incantations shook the world, and heaven and earth were plunged into darkness.

    When the nine massive altars appeared, the power of the Heavenly Demon Heaven-ughtering Formation suddenly soared to new heights.

    Each altar was shrouded in a light curtain manifested of the formation¡¯s power, and the Spiritual Incarnation cultivators standing upon them all attacked at once. They used the power of the Nine Extremes World-Suppressing Formation to attack Su Yi.

    Su Yi was already surrounded, but now, they¡¯d surrounded him yet again, making his predicament who-knew-how-many-times more perilous than before!

    This development sent chills coursing through the distant onlookers. All of them were struck dumb.

    Only then did they understand on a visceral level how terrifying these great factions were. Their setup on Starpluck Mountain alone was enough to make one give in to despair.

    ¡°If this isn¡¯t enough to kill that wretch, we¡¯ll really have to risk it all¡­¡± muttered Huo Tiandu.

    The firstyer of the deathtrap they¡¯d prepared was the Heavenly Demon Heaven-ughtering Formation.

    The secondyer was the corpse puppets they¡¯d spent this time refining.

    The thirdyer was the Nine Extremes World-Suppressing Formation.

    The threeyers of the ambush were interlocked and interrted. They coordinated with each other, forming aprehensive whole. When they circted as one, their power was such that, barring the descent of an Emperor, anyone would have faced almost certain doom!

    The seven factions had practically emptied their coffers, spending fortunes umted over countless years to make them. Any heavenly materials and earthly treasures they had in reserve, they threw into the threeyer ambush.

    The price they¡¯d paid wasn¡¯t at all insignificant.

    But so long as they could kill Su Yi, it would be worth it!

    ¡°Don¡¯t get negligent. Sweep in and kill him in one fell swoop!¡± Lie Yangchong of Tianji Dao Mountain was seething with murderous intent.

    But in reality, even as they conversed, none of the sixty-three Spiritual Revolution experts circting the Heavenly Demon Heaven-ughtering Formation were holding back.

    Meanwhile, within the bounds of the grand formation¡ª¡ª

    Su Yi took all the danger in, only tough.

    ¡°Have you revealed all your cards? So it seems¡­ this is all you¡¯ve got¡­¡±

    He flicked Abstruse Celestial, circting his cultivation base to the full extent of its power.

    Boom!

    Indomitable sword intent rose from his upright figure, soaring into the heavens and shaking the starry skies.

    It contained both his fully-mastered Genesis Dao Intent, as well as the Dao Intents of the Supreme Pce and Void Cosmos, two rare and supreme Mysterious Truths he¡¯d only just begun toprehend.

    The Supreme Pce was at the center of the North Star,?Ziwei, otherwise known as the Emperor Star. It originated from the profound and rose from the minuscule. It was purple in color, as deep as a nightden with stars, with boundless will, and its spirit was as distant and untainted as the skies!

    The appearance of such Mysterious Truths was like purple air from the east. The Emperor Star was the sole source of light, as boundless as smoke, as limitlessly vast as the starry skies themselves.

    This was the Dao Intent of the Supreme Pce.

    The name Void Cosmos came from the phrase ¡°Obscure as the Void, Sublime as the Cosmos.¡±

    This Dao Intent was the color of the eternal skies, as radiant as daybreak. When used, it was like the heavens bringing a new day. Everything its light touched, its power reached!

    Su Yi had only just startedprehending these two supreme Grand Dao Mysterious Truths, but when he unleashed them, Su Yi¡¯s Grand Dao Spirit Incarnation shaped like the Sword of the Nine Hells took on a starkly different charm.

    ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡±

    A swarm of thousand-foot heavenly demons charged, and the blood-red power of the formation swept toward him, nketing heaven and earth.

    Whoosh!

    A streak of sword qi shed into being and silently tore a perfectly-straight rift through the sky.

    The charging heavenly demons instantly split into pieces and fell apart, dissipating into runes and drifting down from the sky.

    Boom!

    Practically simultaneously, one of the nearby giant altars descended upon him. Around ten Spiritual Incarnation cultivators of the Burning Sun Sect stood upon it, manipting their magic treasures and firing a swath of boundless formation lightning.

    This was the power of the Nine Extremes World-Suppressing Formation. It could easily explode and kill even Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivators.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even look at it. His wrists shook, and Abstruse Celestial nged, then swept up.

    A sword to pluck moons and suns. The light of the heavens shines in my arms!

    Sword intent as serene as the distant skies swept forth, manifested?of Void?Cosmos Dao Intent. The ¡°sky¡± reflected the sun, moon, purple qi, and stars manifested?of the?Supreme Pce Dao Intent.

    One sh, that was all, yet it manifested starry skies and the radiance of the sun and moon. The purple qi of the cosmos spread in all directions. It was a magnificent sight.

    But the true source of this attack was Su Yi¡¯s perfected Dao Intent of Genesis!

    Boom!!

    When this sword qi rose through the air, the massive, blood-colored altars shook violently, bursting with divine radiance and producing an earsplitting st.

    ¡°This is bad!!¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Atop the tform, the experts of the Burning Sun Sect paled, and their eyes filled with astonishment.

    But Su Yi gave them no time to respond. As his sh descended, it cleaved through the enormous tform they were standing on, which exploded with a bang.

    Blood fell like rain.

    Miserable shrieks filled the air.

    This change left the distant onlookers unwittingly stunned, and their minds went nk. They couldn¡¯t even imagine how terrifying Su Yi¡¯s cultivation base was to turn the tides once more!

    It seemed unbelievable; itpletely overturned their imaginations.

    ¡°Dammit!¡±

    Atop Starpluck Mountain, Zhao Beizhen of the Burning Sun Sect¡¯s face was ashen. He was shaken and rmed, and he felt as if his heart were dripping blood.

    Who¡¯d have thought that despite circting all threeyers at once, they couldn¡¯t suppress Su Yi¡¯s edge?

    Who¡¯d have thought that one sh could break through one of the altars, killing more than ten Spiritual Incarnation cultivators of the Burning Sun Sect?

    Too tyrannical!

    This overbearing scene made Huan Tiandu and the otherspletely lose their cool. Their expressions changed, and they almost dared not believe their eyes.

    From beginning to end, they hadn¡¯t dared underestimate Su Yi in the slightest. Seven mighty factions had joined forces, and they¡¯d put almost every resource they had into creating this threeyered, unrivaled formation!

    All of this was to kill Su Yi, a heaven-defying figure who defied the bounds ofmon sense!

    But when they saw this, these prominent experts suddenly realized that although they¡¯d made ample preparations, they¡¯d still underestimated Su Yi¡¯s terrifyingness.

    He was simply inhuman!

    But no matter what they thought, all of this had still happened. No, it was still happening.

    That forceful, tyrannical sh had been a prelude to Su Yi¡¯seback!

 Chapter 762: Undying and Eternal

    <h4>Chapter 762: Undying and Eternal</h4>

    Within the Heavenly Demon Heaven-ughtering Formation.

    Su Yi swung his sword, never once showing mercy.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Streaks of indomitable sword qi scattered, ripping through the sky. Nothing could stand in their way. Wherever they passed, illusory heavenly demons burst and dissipated.

    As for the corpse puppets? They offered no more resistance than des of grass. Before they could even approach, the sword qi¡¯s boundless might minced them into fine powder.

    The other eight tforms manifested?of the?Nine Extremes World-Suppressing Formation suffered an enormous blow too.

    ¡°Quick, attack with everything you¡¯ve got!¡±

    ¡°Kill him¡ª¡ª!¡±

    The Spiritual Incarnation cultivators standing atop the tforms reacted as if they¡¯d gone mad. They circted the formation with their full power, surrounding Su Yi and attacking from all sides.

    But an attack like this was no threat to Su Yi when he went all out.

    They watched as¡ª

    Boom!

    A streak of radiant sword qi cleaved through the skies, its force sufficient to sever both mountains and seas.

    In the face of this sh, an enormous tform crumbled, and the nine Tianji Dao Mountain Spiritual Incarnation cultivators standing atop it perished. Even their souls dispersed.

    A sword to cleave mountains and seas, sweeping through like a turbulent tide!

    Its imposing sword force shook everyone present once more.

    When Lie Yanchong of Tianji Dao Mountain saw this, his eyes bulged as if about to burst. There was no limit to his fury.

    He and the other higher-ups weren¡¯t just standing back and watching this happen. No, they¡¯d been circting the Heavenly Demon Heaven-ughtering Formation with everything they had this entire time.

    But despite their efforts, it wasn¡¯t so easy to suppress Su Yi¡¯s attacks.

    Two flicks of the fingerter.

    Yet another tform exploded into pieces. A streak of dazzling sword qi swept through the Buddhist cultivators of the Pure Emptiness Buddhist Sect. They barely had time to let out heaven-shaking shrieks before their bodies exploded.

    That sword qi was far too terrifying. Nothing could block it, and there was nothing it couldn¡¯t break. It was emzoned with three supreme Mysterious Truths of the Grand Dao: Genesis, the Supreme Pce, and the Void Cosmos. How could its power possibly be ordinary?

    ¡°Bastard!!¡±

    The withered rifying Origins was as furious as a golden vajra.

    Of course, he wasn¡¯t the only one. Huan Tiandu and the other major powers were all beside themselves with fury and bristling with anger. They couldn¡¯t contain their hatred.

    The distant onlookers, meanwhile, were bbergasted.

    This battle had been one startling twist after another. Their hearts and souls shook.

    Both the sheer terrifyingness of the allied formation¡¯s trap and the strength and abilities Su Yi had put on disy overturned their perception, delivering an enormous mental blow.

    It was to the point that when they saw Su Yi¡¯s disy of might from within the Heavenly Demon Heaven-ughtering Formation, they couldn¡¯t help but wonder just what the allied factions would have to do to suppress him.

    Six flicks of the fingerter.

    Three booms rang out in rapid session, shaking both heaven and earth.

    The entire Heavenly Demon Heaven-ughtering Formation trembled violently.

    Su Yi had, in one fell swoop, fired off three shes targeting three different blood-colored altars. Each shattered, and the Spiritual Incarnation cultivators upon them perished, their Daos disappearing with them. Not one survived!

    Like an axe through bamboo. One attack was enough.

    Just like that, he¡¯d taken the lives of more than twenty Spiritual Incarnation cultivators!

    This bloody scene left Huan Tiandu and the other major powers on the verge of going insane.

    ¡°We can¡¯t let things go on like this!¡±

    Lie Yangchong said raspily. ¡°Everyone, if we don¡¯t attack now, everything we set up earlier will go to waste!¡±

    Huan Tiandu and the others¡¯ expressions shifted with uncertainty.

    ¡°Fine!¡± Zhao Beizhen gnashed his teeth. ¡°Then let¡¯s act in ordance with our agreement and destroy that bastardpletely!¡±

    The others quickly voiced their agreement, one after another.

    ¡°Everyone, if we do this, the price we pay will be far, far too great¡­¡± Huan Tiandu was a bit hesitant.

    But it was then that yet another tform exploded. The Huan Family Spiritual Incarnation cultivators standing on it perished without a single survival.

    Huan Tiandu had still been somewhat hesitant, but when he saw this, his anger instantly overcame him. ¡°Fine! So long as we destroy him, it doesn¡¯t matter what price we have to pay!¡±

    ¡°Attack!¡± Huan Tiandu took a deep breath, then suddenly controlled his ck altar bowl.

    Practically simultaneously, sixty-three other Spiritual Revolution cultivators took out their treasures.

    Flying swords, Daoist seals, jade rulers, gourds, wooden fish¡­ There were sixty-three treasures in total. These were the magic treasures used to circte the Heavenly Demon Heaven-ughtering Formation.

    Now, all of these treasures burst into mes at once, like a meteor shower descending upon the Heavenly Demon Heaven-ughtering Formation.

    Su Yi seemed to notice, as his eyebrows shot up.

    He could tell at a nce that these old-timers had cast all reservations aside. They were willing to destroy the entire Heavenly Demon Heaven-ughtering Formation to kill him!

    They sure were ruthless!

    After all, Su Yi wasn¡¯t the only one within the formation. There were still two tforms left, each with about ten Spiritual Incarnation experts standing upon them.

    Obviously, the leadership of the allied factions no longer cared whether they lived or died!

    Boom!!!

    It was as if heaven and earth were splitting apart.

    Only a single dazzling streak of light remained before the onlookers¡¯ eyes.

    It was searingly bright, as if the sun had suddenly exploded. Its light illuminated the nine heavens.

    The destructive currents of the st swept out like a hurricane. Everywhere they passed, the air was thrown into disarray, and the earth caved in. Mountains were reduced to ash, offering no more resistance than paper mache.

    Even some of the rtively nearby onlookers were enveloped in this flood of destruction. They barely had time to shout before they were destroyed, body and soul.

    Most of the onlookers, however, managed to retreat further away in time.

    All of them were ovee with astonishment, and their hearts welled with endless terror.

    Even Starpluck Mountain, which was shrouded in formation after formation, swayed upon impact. Boulders came crashing down its slopes, and it looked as if the towering mountain were about to topple!

    Quite some time passed before the radiance filling the area dimmed and the flood of destructive power calmed.

    ¡°It¡¯s finally over.¡± Huan Tiandu and the others sighed in relief.

    In the face of such destructive power, not even Emperors would have emerged unscathed, much less a mere Su Yi!

    ¡°s, this battle exhausted practically all of the seven allied factions¡¯ treasures, and none of our Spiritual Incarnation experts survived¡­¡± The withered rifying Origins sped his hands together, his expressionpassionate.

    ¡°Killing Su Yi was worth it! The world is still under our control, and we will be the leaders of this new era!¡± Lie Chongyang said with a carefreeugh. ¡°One of these days, we¡¯ll have to visit Nine Tripod City and¡­¡±

    Suddenly, the grand elder of Tianji Dao Mountain froze mid-sentence. His smile went rigid, and his eyes bulged as if about to pop out of their sockets.

    If in the distant skies, as the clouds of smoke and misty light dispersed, they saw a tall, upright figure standing there. Streaks of light poured down around him, shrouding him within.

    Although he was covered in wounds and cut a rather sorry figure, he stood perfectly upright, as straight-backed as his sword, like an eternal, indestructible god or immortal gazing contemptuously down upon the world below!

    When they saw him, all of heaven and earth fell silent. Everyone froze like a y statue.

    The grand formation had fallen, and everything within it had been destroyed. Only one figure remained!

    And that, naturally, was Su Yi!

    ¡°You¡¯d even kill your allies? I¡¯m impressed; I really see you all in a new light,¡± said Su Yi, his calm tone rife with mockery.

    ¡°Impossible¡­ This is impossible¡­¡±

    The experts¡¯ hands and feet shook. They dared not believe their eyes.

    They¡¯d put everything they had into that attack, destroying the formation they¡¯d exhausted countless heavenly materials and earthly treasures to ce. Not even an Emperor would have dared face such terrifying power head-on.

    Yet Su Yi¡­ had actually survived!

    The distant onlookers werepletely dazed, and waves of astonishment coursed through their hearts. They couldn¡¯t find words to describe what they felt right now.

    Su Yi was like an undefeatable, eternal god. He was so strong that it was inevitable that they¡¯d be astonished!

    This was no different from a miracle!

    ¡°Do you have anything else left? If so, go ahead and bring it out,¡± said Su Yi. As his calm voice rang out, he stepped through the air and approached Starpluck Mountain.

    His clothes were in tatters and he was covered in wounds, but his aura hadn¡¯t diminished. If anything, it had soared, and his body zed with sword intent, practically setting the heavens themselves on fire.

    His momentum alone made the sixty-three Spiritual Revolution Cultivators¡¯ hearts shake.

    Most of them were from the older generation, those who¡¯d suffered the effects of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness. Theirbat prowess was ordinary at best.

    Even the younger Spiritual Revolution cultivators were at best on par with Huan Shanglin and Xie Zhibei.

    How could they possibly be a match for Su Yi?

    They¡¯d made meticulous arrangements, and they were nning to use the multiyered killing formation to exterminate Su Yipletely. They had no intention of fighting Su Yi with the power of their personal cultivations.

    But now, theiryered killing formation?had?fallen apart¡­

    In other words, they¡¯d already lost the very thing they were relying on most!

    But even ants wanted to live, let alone men!

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t let his bluster scare you. There are sixty-three Spiritual Revolution cultivators here in total. If we all call upon our trump cards, there¡¯s no reason we can¡¯t exterminate him!¡± Huan Tiandu said gravely.

    As he spoke, he took out his Natal Spirit Treasure.

    ¡°Everyone, attack together. Kill him!¡±

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    The Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivators present knew that this was a matter of life and death. How could they possibly hold back?

    All of them attacked at once!

    Boom!

    Heaven and earth were plunged into darkness, and the moon and sun lost their light.

    Sixty-three Spiritual Revolution cultivators attacked at once, each calling upon their Natal Spirit Treasures and activating their trump cards. All of this power was directed at Su Yi.

    All at once, the light of treasures soared into the heavens, Daoist incantations rumbled, and all manners of treasures swathed in shocking divine radiance swept toward Su Yi in a boundless flood.

    The sight was enough to terrify even gods and ghosts.

    ¡°Ants are, ultimately, nothing more than ants. That doesn¡¯t change, not even when they encircle you.¡± Su Yi¡¯s gaze was cold and contemptuous, and a mocking smile tugged at his lips.

    In the face of this monstrously terrifying onught, he showed no sign of emotion, and he made no attempt to dodge. He just took a deep breath and swung his sword.

    Whoosh!

    A streak of dazzling sword qi pierced the heavens, full of indescribable, inscrutable charm. It was like the light of the heavens shining down upon the human world, or like purple air descending from a starry sky.

    When this sh came crashing down, it seemed to rip the world asunder.

    As the rift extended, the full-force attack thatbined the strengths of sixty-three Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivators instantly split in two, offering no more resistance than cotton fabric.

    Boom!

    Heaven and earth copsed with a bang. Secret techniques crumbled, and all manner of treasures went flying.

    The group of Spiritual Revolution cultivators staggered back, forced to retreat.

    Some of the older-generation cultivators were injured to the point of coughing up blood. They cried out in agony as the sword qi ravaged them. They almost perished on the spot.

    As enormous as it was, the grand formation fell apart, just like that.

    The onlookers'' hearts shook just witnessing this.

    So, one sh could actually be this terrifying!

 Chapter 763: Not One Survivor!

    <h4>Chapter 763: Not One Survivor!</h4>

    One sh broke through the whole group of Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivators¡¯ attacks, and moreover, shook their will to fight!

    When they shed with Su Yi, cultivation against cultivation, both the older-generation cultivators and the younger, recently ascended Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivators finally realized just how terrifying Su Yi¡¯s cultivation base was.

    They finally understood how?Su Yi?managed to kill Huan Shanglin and twenty-four other Spiritual Revolution cultivators immediately after oveing his tribtion and breaking through!

    Su Yi was just too strong.

    He was only in the early-stage Spiritual Incarnation Realm, but they no longer let that fool them. The strength of his foundation and his attainments in the Dao of the Sword were enough to strike terror into the hearts of even Spiritual Revolution cultivators!

    ng!

    A sword hum rang out as Su Yi¡¯s attack proceeded smoothly. He struck like lightning, attacking from afar.

    ¡°Kill him!¡± Huan Tiandu, Lie Chongyang, and the other higher-ups bellowed.

    This was a battle they couldn¡¯t afford to back down from, much less lose!

    If they lost, the factions behind them would be reduced to stepping stones beneath Su Yi¡¯s feet. They¡¯d either fall apart, or fall prey to other factions eager to divide such a fatty piece of meat!

    They couldn¡¯t ept such consequences.

    Boom!

    A grand battle broke out.

    Su Yi¡¯s expression was indifferent. His gaze didn¡¯t so much as ripple with surprise.

    An encirclement of this level presented little threat to him now.

    Whoosh!

    He didn¡¯t hold back. He swung his sword and fought, like a sharp and radiant beam of light carving his way through enemy ranks.

    My sword wanders the ten directions, from the blue dome of heaven to the yellow springs below!

    A rain of sword qi shot forth, breaking through the treasures descending from all sides and cutting through all manner of miraculous techniques. In the blink of an eye, more than ten Spiritual Revolution cultivators had fallen.

    Severed limbs flew through the air, and blood, gore, and bodies rained from the sky. The very air itself was stained red.

    Agonized shrieks shook both heaven and earth.

    Su Yi seemed no different from a tiger among sheep. His aura was forceful and overflowing. Dao light circted around him, and he seemed as unfettered as an immortal and as contemptuous as a god.

    The second strike!

    The third strike!

    The fourth strike!

    ¡­With every strike, he?disyed unstoppable, tyrannical sword force, as if capable of overturning heaven and earth and throwing Yin and Yang into disarray.

    It didn¡¯t matter what treasures or divine abilities they threw at him. None could take even a single blow.

    As the battle raged on, the Spiritual Revolution cultivators whose reputations shook the nation, who typically gazed contemptuously down upon the masses, fell in swaths.

    Like wheat before a farmer¡¯s scythe. Blood and corpses fell like rain.

    Too terrifying!

    The distant onlookers trembled from head to toe, astonishment written all over their faces.

    Su Yi was fighting all on his own, yet he was killing his way through sixty-three Spiritual Revolution experts, throwing their ranks into disarray. Even the skies were in chaos, and heaven and earth lost their color!

    If they hadn¡¯t witnessed it with their own eyes, who among them would dare believe a Spiritual Incarnation youth was capable of this?

    In the modern world, Spiritual Revolution cultivators reigned supreme. They represented the pinnacle of the Grand Dao!

    Any random one of them could reign unchallenged over their respective territories. The rest of the world¡¯s cultivators could only gaze upon them with reverence and awe.

    Yet now, these lofty figures long-ustomed tomanding the wind and rain crumbled beneath Su Yi¡¯s attacks like y chickens and porcin dogs.

    This bloody spectacle was extraordinarily astonishing!

    Boom!

    Heaven and earth trembled, and even Starpluck Mountain, a mountain so tall it towered into the clouds, was destroyed in the aftermath. It came crashing down with a bang.

    In the blink of an eye, Su Yi had killed more than half of the sixty-three Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivators!

    ¡°Bastard! You really think we can¡¯t kill you?¡± Huan Tiandu bellowed, his eyes bloodshot.

    Boom!

    A ck bone umbre appeared in his hands, its surface engraved with sixty-four depictions of demonic domains. As the umbre opened, the sixty-four images manifested as sixty-four illusions, nketing the skies and blotting out the skies as they enveloped Su Yi. <hr style="break-before: page; disy: none;">The Thousand Demon Profound Mirror Umbre!

    The supreme ancestral treasure of the Demonic Huan Family.

    When used, it formedyered demonic realms, as if three thousand heavenly demons were descending upon the human realm.

    Huan Tiandu, the highest authority of the Demonic Huan Family, no longer dared hold back. He directly used the strongest killer move at his disposal.

    It was now a sh between trump cards.

    When Su Yi saw this, his eyes shone with disdain.

    Fu Qingyun had told him about the various faction leaders¡¯ supreme ancestral Imperial treasures. Although they¡¯d suffered the corrosive effects of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness, they were almost as strong as the attack of an early-stage Profound Illumination Realm Emperor.

    At the time, Su Yi thought nothing of it.

    Even now, when he saw these killer moves in person, he thought nothing of them.

    In a sh of actual abilities, his opponents couldn¡¯t cut it.

    In a sh between trump cards, they still couldn¡¯t cut it!

    ng!

    Abstruse Celestial shook slightly, and a strange and inscrutable energy fluctuation rose around it. This gave the sword¡¯s aura an additional imposing mysteriousness.

    Su Yi raised his sword and casually swung it.

    Heaven and earth were silent, and all of creation trembled.

    Beneath countless astonished gazes, an inscrutable streak of sword qi shot forth, shattering three thousand heavenly demons and sting through sixty-four demonic realms before cleaving into the Thousand Demon Profound Mirror Umbre.

    The supreme ancestral treasure of the Huan Family shattered with a bang, splitting into pieces. It offered no more resistance than paper mache!

    Sword qi tore a perfectly straight rift through the entire stretch of sky. It was as the heavens themselves were copsing.

    ¡°So that¡­ was your true¡­ trump card¡­¡± Huan Tiandu¡¯s eyes bulged, and his raspy voice started and stopped.

    Bang!

    His tall, withered frame shattered like porcin. Countless chunks fell from the skies.

    He was dead, and his Dao had perished with him!

    Seeing this pushed the remaining Spiritual Revolution cultivators to the brink of mental copse.

    Even the ultimate, n-protecting treasure of the Huan Family couldn¡¯t take so much as a single hit from Su Yi. Who wouldn¡¯t have given in to despair?

    Suddenly, Lie Chongyang bellowed,

    ¡°Activate!¡±

    Why had he done this? Because Su Yi was rushing right toward him, sword in hand. Lie Chongyang immediately activated hisst resort, not daring to hold back.

    Boom!

    A simple, old-fashioned blue Daoist seal floated up, zing with enraged, fiery light. The river of stars poured down like a waterfall, descending upon Su Yi.

    This Dao Light consisted entirely of profound astral qi!

    The Profound Astral Gxy Seal was Tianji Dao Mountain¡¯s secret treasure. It was emzoned with the will of three Emperors, and even the barest wisp of its aura could copse mountains and rivers.

    Now, Lie Chongyang activated it to its full potential and attacked Su Yi!

    Practically simultaneously, the Burning Sun Sect¡¯s Zhao Beizhen, rifying Origins of the Pure Emptiness Buddhist Sect, Yue Changqiong of the House of the Skywalking Sword, and the other experts activated their trump cards without hesitation.

    Boom!

    A tripod cauldron took to the skies, zing with mes permeated with the aura of the Netherworld. Misty light stretched for one hundred thousand feet, as if the entire sky were zing with bright red mes.

    The Nine-Nether God-Burning Cauldron, the sect-protecting treasure of the Burning Sun Sect.

    Whoosh~

    A snow-white fly-whisk waved in the air, filling the sky with silver light, like an endless, radiant downpour, a beam of flowing light swathed in a sharp, lethal aura.

    The Spirit Firmament Whisk.

    The Pure Emptiness Buddhist Sect¡¯s supreme legacy treasure.

    Yue Changqiong, Fei Yun, and He Lianqi took out a ck flying sword, a scepter studded with starlight, and a rope stained with the true blood of a yao god.

    Every treasure emanated monstrous and terrifying pressure. All seemedparable to treasures of the Imperial Realm; their power was unimaginable!

    When these treasures surged together, everything within ten thousand feet wailed as if on the verge of copse.

    The distant onlookers felt dazed, as if their hearts and minds were ovee with terror and no longer under their control.

    This was just too terrifying!

    It was as if they¡¯d witnessed the descent of numerous Emperors, all targeting Su Yi!

    Even an early-stage Profound Illumination Emperor would have to take precautions against such an onught,?thought Su Yi.

    With his experience, he could discern how terrifying this onught was at a nce. It was far beyond the Heavenly Demon Heaven-ughtering Formation he¡¯d faced earlier.

    But then, this was now a sh between external power. Su Yi naturally wasn¡¯t stupid enough to face this with nothing but his own raw strength.

    ¡°Break!¡± His eyes shed like cold lightning as Abstruse Celestial shed through the air.

    Boom!

    The profound celestial qi?pouring?down like a waterfall split?as inscrutable, mysterious sword light cut right through it.

    The sword light continued ahead, its power undiminished, and cleaved into the Profound Astral Gxy Seal.

    The seal was an ancient, supreme treasure that hadsted countless years, yet now, it split down the middle as if it were made of tofu.

    Splurt!

    Lie Chongyang¡¯s eyes bulged as a streak of red appeared on his throat.

    Then, his head silently fell from his shoulders.

    This sh hadn¡¯t just shattered the seal; it even killed its user, exterminating him both body and soul!

    Meanwhile, rifying Origin¡¯s Spirit Firmament Whisk, Zhao Beizhen¡¯s Nine-Nether God-Burning Cauldron, and the various other killer weapons descended.

    In the face of their joint onught, Su Yi took a deep breath, then unleashed the profundities of the Great Five Elements Suppression Domain Sword.

    Boom!

    Five sword mountains appeared and descended ruthlessly. Each of the five mountains was full of three types of Grand Dao Mysterious Truths: Genesis, Void Cosmos, and the Supreme Pce, as well as a faint, nigh-indiscernible, and mysterious aura.

    The power of the Sword of the Nine Hells!

    Earlier, when Su Yi killed Huan Tiandu and Lie Chongyang, a trace of the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ power was wrapped around Abstruse Celestial.

    Now, this same power was on disy within the Great Five Elements Suppression Domain Sword.

    Boom!

    Heaven and earth copsed, and everything fell apart.

    The entire stretch of sky was full of dazzling light, which swept forth like the tide.

    Each of the mountains descended amidst an indomitable, destructive aura. Each destroyed a terrifying treasure, shattering it into pieces.

    What Nine-Nether God-Burning Cauldron? What Spirit Firmament Whisk? They might well have been able to kill Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivators with ease, but in the face of the Great Five Elements Suppression Domain Sword, they amounted to little more than paper mache.

    Crunch! Crunch! Crunch!

    The shattering of treasures rang out in rapid session. The shes were intense, leaving rifying Origins, Zhao Beizhen, Yue Changqiong, and the other older-generation experts no time to react. The sword mountains crushed them on the spot.

    In truth, without their killer weapons, these experts whose cultivation bases had been corroded by the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness were no different from ordinary Spiritual Revolution cultivators.

    How could they possibly block the Great Five Elements Suppression Domain Sword?

    Misty light spread out, like a flood of destructive power.

    Only Su Yi stood between heaven and earth, sword in hand, like an ancient, unmovable divine mountain!

    Twenty or so remaining Spiritual Revolution cultivators were watching from far away. When they saw this, what little remained of their will to fight copsed.

    ¡°Run¡ª¡ª!¡± Someone shrieked in panic and despair, then turned tail and fled.

    Immediately afterward, the others scattered like monkeys fleeing a fallen tree. They activated their secret arts and fled, like dogs who¡¯d lost their masters, scattering in all directions.

    Before, every one of them was lofty and majestic.

    Yet now, Su Yi had scared them out of their wits. Without exception, their will to fight crumbled!

    But how could Su Yi just sit back and watch as they escaped?

    After all, before the battle even began, he proimed that heads would roll and blood would run like a river!

    ¡°Go!¡± Su Yi¡¯s wrists turned, and as he shed, Abstruse Celestial let out a clear hum.

    My sword wanders the ten directions, from the blue dome of heaven to the yellow springs below!

    It was the same attack as before.

    Throughout the surrounding area, the twenty-or-so Spiritual Revolution cultivators fleeing in different directions fell, cut down on the spot.

    Not one survived!

 Chapter 764: Jailer!

    <h4>Chapter 764: Jailer!</h4>

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The Spiritual Revolution cultivators'' bodies exploded into bits, like twenty-some bright red fireworks blooming in the air.

    Beautiful, yet horrifying.

    In this sh, Su Yi didn¡¯t actually activate the aura of the Sword of the Nine Hells.

    The reason he could nheless take out so many fleeing opponents in one fell swoop was simple: their mental state and will to fight had already crumbled!

    Opponents like that were no threat at all.

    Heaven and earth were painted in blood, and an aura of destruction lingered in the air.

    Su Yi stood alone in the skies, gazing proudly down upon the world below.

    Like an undefeatable god or immortal!

    The distant onlookers stood there in a daze, eyes wide but vacant.

    Every peak experts of seven top factions had joined the fray, fighting side-by-side and creatingyer uponyer of formations. They¡¯d even used all sorts of ancestral supreme treasures.

    Even so, they fell in the end!

    Su Yi had single-handedly killed everyst one of them!

    Sixty-three Spiritual Revolution experts and over one hundred Spiritual Incarnation experts. All of them had fallen in battle. Not one had survived!

    Who¡¯d have dared imagine this??It was too terrifying!

    Heaven and earth were silent, stifled, and oppressive.

    ¡°One man and one sword ttened the alliance of seven great factions. Even thirty thousand years ago, none could achieve such magnificence¡­¡± some of the older-generation cultivators sighed to themselves.

    This unmatched grand battle had attracted attention from all over the world. It would determine the trend of the future.

    Now that the seven allied factions had suffered a crushing defeat, the onlookers could already predict that Su Yi alone would stand at the pinnacle of the Azure Continent!

    In other words, he and his sword would reign supreme. Everyone beneath the heavens would have no choice but to submit!

    ¡°Earlier, I suspected that even an Imperial expert would fall t on their face against such a denselyyered deathtrap. Who¡¯d have thought that Su Yi could cleave through it and cut down his enemies as if they were made of rotten wood, all on his own?¡± Some of the allied factions¡¯ experts¡¯ hearts quivered, and they shook with terror.

    The defeat of these seven factions meant that even other top factions would be forced to lower their heads before Su Yi!

    ¡°They¡¯re finished! These seven factions arepletely finished¡­.¡± Some of the onlookers¡¯ hearts churned.

    Su Yi had single-handedly swept through the forces of seven allied factions, leaving none of the participatingbatants alive. Even if Su Yi stopped here, the allied factions¡¯ remaining forces would be reduced to little more than meat on the chopping block for other factions to divvy up as they pleased!

    ¡°One person can actually be this strong? Even in the Radiant Epoch, who else can stand shoulder to shoulder with him?¡±

    ¡°The popce has started referring to him as a ¡®banished immortal¡¯, and indeed, they¡¯re right on the mark!¡±

    ¡°Alone save for his sword, he dominated an entire era. Has anyone else ever achieved this?¡±

    Gu Cangning, Buddhist Son Chen Lu, Zeng Pu, Chi Jiansu, and the others were all elites of the younger generation, but even their hearts swelled with emotion.

    The Bluecloud Tower Master, Fu Qingyun, stood within the crowd. He¡¯d watched this entire battle y out too, and his heart shook too.

    He took out a jade slip and was just about to record the proceedings when¡ª

    The sound of apuse suddenly emanated through the air. Against the tense, stifled silence, it was unusually noticeable, even jarring.

    ¡°Wonderful! Within the Spirit Dao, a battle of that level is rare indeed!¡± A deep, melodious voice rang emanated from over the horizon.

    It was like the ringing of a morning bell or the beat of an evening drum, the music of the Grand Dao. It echoed throughout heaven and earth, and its majesty directly affected the crowd¡¯s hearts.

    Everyone instinctively looked toward its source.

    Someone was approaching from far away.

    He was tall, thin, and dressed in long ck robes. Unsettling, dark shadows revolved around him, and with each step he took through the air, ck lotuses of the Grand Dao bloomed beneath his feet.

    As if the Grand Dao itself were supporting his movements.

    He was extremely far away and shrouded in dull, flowing light. This made his features difficult to discern.

    But even just gazing upon him from afar, irrepressible dread and unease rose within the onlookers¡¯ hearts. Their hair stood on end, and chills coursed down their spines.

    He seemed like a demonic god straight out of hell, as towering as the heavens!

    ¡°Is that¡­ a god?¡± Countless onlookers were astonished, their faces ovee with shock and dread.

    Even the experts of the top factions looked utterly grave, and their bodies stiffened.

    Even from this distance, even just watching the man in ck, terror welled within their hearts. Just what kind of terrifying existence was this?

    The Bluecloud Tower Master, Fu Qingyun, was visibly stunned, and his pupils constricted.?Is that¡­ an Emperor?

    No, he can¡¯t be. The Laws of the Azure Continent have already copsed; this world couldn¡¯t possibly withstand an Emperor¡¯s power.

    Fu Qingyun was bewildered and uncertain. Although he couldn¡¯t discern this new arrival¡¯s origins, he dared say with certainty that he was here for Su Yi, and furthermore, that he¡¯d been lurking in the shadows for quite some time!

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Fu Qingyun put away his secret talisman.

    The grand battle everyone was paying attention to had already ended, but the curtains had yet to fall. The threat to Su Yi¡¯s life obviously wasn¡¯t over yet.

    Fu Qingyun decided to wait and watch a while longer.

    Su Yi stood in the skies above Starpluck Mountain. When he saw this tall, stalwart figure arrive, a smile tugged at his lips.

    He took out a jug of wine, threw back his head, and drank with relish. Only then did he sigh, ¡°I¡¯m just d you showed up. Otherwise, this battle would have seemed rather dull and insipid.¡±

    This left the crowd bbergasted. They suddenly realized that Su Yi recognized this person, and furthermore, he¡¯d anticipated his arrival!

    ¡°Does that mean you long since anticipated my arrival?¡± asked the distant man in long ck robes.

    .

    Misty, dark gray light circted around him, and the image of a Grand Dao ck Lotus flickered beneath his feet. He seemed iparably mysterious and imposing.

    Even more unbelievably, the crowd suddenly realized that as the ck-robed man approached, everything behind him was plunged into the darkness of an eternal night.

    It was a darkness that devoured the light of the heavens, tainted thendscape, nketed the skies, and blotted out the sun!

    From a distance, the man in ck looked like a person, yet he carried with him the eternal night of the eons. As he descended upon the world, everything was plunged into darkness.

    This strange and unsettling scene left the onlookers¡¯ scalps numb with fright, and their entire bodies were covered in goosebumps.

    What kind of existence was this, that his imposing power alone could darken the skies and blot out the sun?

    Su Yi naturally noticed this too; he just didn¡¯t care at all.

    He drank on his own, perfectly content, and said, ¡°The day I left Meteor Abyss, I knew that sooner orter, you¡¯de looking for me.¡±

    Here, Su Yiughed. ¡°But this time, I guessed wrong.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said the man in ck. ¡°What were you wrong about?¡±

    His gait seemed leisurely and unhurried, but in truth, every step carried him hundreds of feet. He was now only three thousand feet away from Su Yi.

    Only now could the onlookers see his features clearly.

    His skin was as fair as jade, with a thin face. His eyes were like portals to hell; when they opened and closed, strange and mysterious gray light hung in the air like mist. It was an iparably unsettling sight.

    Of particr notice was the blood-colored totem between his eyebrows. It was as bright as fire!

    ¡°I assumed that the major factions had long since made contact with you, and that they saw you as their pir of support. I figured that was why they dared dere war against me so fearlessly,¡± Su Yi said casually. ¡°It seems I let my imagination run away from me.¡±

    The man in ck¡¯s eyes revealed unconcealed disdain. ¡°The so-called ¡®major factions¡¯ of the modern age might seem lofty and unattainable to this world¡¯s inhabitants, but in my eyes, they¡¯re nothing but motley rabble. They aren¡¯t even worthy of carrying my shoes. How could I possibly consort with?them?¡±

    His words were utterly contemptuous. This was no mere act, either; his contempt ran bone deep.

    The distant onlookers were increasingly uneasy and afraid. None dared speak; they were as silent as cicadas in winter.

    This was because, with each step the man in ck took, a formless, terrifying majesty permeated heaven and earth, bearing down on the crowd. Their hearts and bodies trembled.

    Quite a few cultivators were so terrified that they were drenched in sweat, and they almost copsed on the ground.

    They felt like ants watching helplessly as a deity from on high approached, step by step!

    ¡°Much less against a little monster like you. I alone¡­ am enough.¡± As he spoke, the man stopped his approach a thousand feet away from Su Yi.

    In front of him, the skies were clear and sunny; it looked like the middle of the day.

    But behind him, it was as if a curtain of eternal night had descended upon the heavens, blotting out the sun and obscuring the entirendscape.

    It was simply bizarre. There was no other way to describe it.

    The formless terror filling the atmosphere made the crowd feel as if they¡¯d plunged into an icy abyss, leaving them panicked and ill at ease.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a rush. I know you¡¯re here for the Seed of the Azure, but how about we chat a bit first?¡± Su Yi, however, seemed quite patient.

    The man in ck was briefly stunned, and his eyes shed. ¡°It seems you¡­ are curious about my origins?¡±

    ¡°Of course I am,¡± Su Yi said forthrightly. ¡°I¡¯ve long suspected that you were a jailer, and I need you to confirm that hypothesis.¡±

    A jailer!

    Most of the distant onlookers had no idea what Su Yi meant by that. Only Fu Qingyun seemed to realize something, and his expression changed dramatically.

    ¡°This is rather interesting,¡± said the man in ck, stroking his lower jaw as he re-evaluated Su Yi. ¡°If you give me the Seed of the Azure right away, I actually wouldn¡¯t mind satisfying your curiosity.¡±

    Su Yi furrowed his brow. ¡°So you¡¯re saying you won¡¯t talk unless I overpower you first?¡±

    The man in ck reacted as if he¡¯d just heard a ludicrous joke. He couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Are¡­ you capable of that?¡±

    His eyes shed with dim luster, and he looked utterly yful.

    A momentter, he said slowly, ¡°Young man, don¡¯t me me for putting on the airs of an elder. It¡¯s true that your aptitude and cultivation base are rare; even in other ns, such talent is as rare as phoenix feathers and qilin horns.

    ¡°But in my eyes, those beneath the Imperial level are unworthy of notice, no more than y chickens and porcin dogs.¡± The man in ck looked up at Su Yi and said solemnly, ¡°You¡­ are no exception. And I¡¯ve always been lenient with people like you. So long as you proffer up the Seed of the Azure, I swear to leave you a path to life. If you take my words for empty threats, you¡¯ll¡­ truly be seeking out your own demise.¡±

    He spoke peacefully and casually, like a senior earnestly instructing a junior. However, reading between the lines, he seemed utterly contemptuous, with an air of lofty superiority. It seemed he looked down on everything and everyone.

    His attitude made the distant onlookers¡¯ hearts course with emotion.

    Su Yi had just defeated an alliance of seven great factions. His cultivation base was terrifyingly powerful.

    Yet despite witnessing all of this, the man in ck didn¡¯t seem to care. He saw Su Yi as no different from anyone else, a y dog or porcin chicken unworthy of his attention!

    In other words, only Emperors were worthy of the ck-robed man¡¯s notice!

    When Su Yi saw this, he merely sighed, threw back his head, and drained his jug of wine.

    The ck-robed man¡¯s words had frittered away what little remained of his patience.

 Chapter 765: One-Sided Pummeling

    <h4>Chapter 765: One-Sided Pummeling</h4>

    Su Yi had lost his patience, and he couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste any more words.

    He put away his wine jug and Abstruse Celestial, then approached the jailer bare-handed.

    He¡¯s attacking, just like that!??The crowd was stunned, and their minds almost went nk.

    They would never have anticipated this, not even if someone had hit them over the head. Su Yi wasn¡¯t just not scared of this terrifying, mysterious man. No, he couldn¡¯t even be bothered to talk to him!

    Furthermore, he¡¯d even gone and put away his sword. It seemed he nned to fight barehanded!

    This was so domineering that it seemed rather muddleheaded.

    Even Fu Qingyun¡¯s eyes widened. Su Yi¡¯s sudden decision left him stunned.

    ¡°You lost your cool so easily?¡± The man in ck was stunned too, and his eyes shone with ridicule. ¡°Do you think that standing at the pinnacle of the Spirit Dao means you can act as you please, heedless of the consequences? All I can say is, you¡­ know nothing of true power.¡±

    As his voice echoed through the air, he swung his sleeves.

    Boom!

    .

    Heaven and earth trembled. A pair of dim gray light radiance surged forth, condensing into a millstone-sized palm imprint that bore down on the skies.

    The aura emanating from the palm imprint was iparably strange. It seemed to shatter its surroundings, corroding the Grand Dao of heaven and earth. The skies cracked and copsed around it!

    ¡°Even Emperors would fear such power. How are you going to block it?¡± the man in ck asked with great interest. His eyes glinted with yful light, like a cat toying with a mouse.

    Off in the distance, someone cried out in terror, ¡°The power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness!¡±

    The survivors of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness, older-generation cultivators and monsters of the ancient era alike, were visibly astonished. All of them recognized this power.

    Every onlooker was ovee with astonishment.

    When the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness befell the Azure Continent, it plunged the entire world into thirty thousand years of darkness and upheaval.

    This dealt a devastating impact to countless Imperial-level orthodoxies, which either declined and faded or left the Azure Continent altogether.

    The effectssted for thirty thousand years!

    The Azure Continent¡¯s cultivation world practically withered, and throughout heaven and earth, the presence of the Grand Dao copsed, rendering the world spiritually barren. Even now, none of the world¡¯s factions had recovered their vitality.

    Even now that the Radiant Epoch had arrived, Emperors were nowhere to be found. Imperial-level orthodoxies no longer existed in this world!

    This was what made the power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness so terrifying!

    Especially to the old-timers who¡¯d survived its effects. They¡¯d experienced its power personally. They were both rmed and terrified, and they hated it to their very bones.

    Yet now, this taboo, cmitous power had appeared before them once more. Moreover, it was under the control of a mysterious man of unknown origins!

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been terrified?

    The man in ck took in the crowd¡¯s reactions, and his grin broadened.

    But a momentter, he froze.

    Su Yi was still headed right toward him, and his steps never so much as slowed, nor did his expression waver. It was as if he were entirely ignorant of the danger.

    Halfway there, he raised his right hand and shed.

    Whoosh!

    Sword qi streaked through the air with the force of blue skies, shining with the light of a new dawn as it descended upon the world.

    ¡°You really¡­ overestimate yourself¡­¡± The man in ck couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Without any further hesitation, he exerted his will.

    The hovering, millstone-sized gray palm imprint rumbled and boomed as it flew forth.

    Bang!

    Sword qi and palm imprint shed.

    But there was no shocking collision, nor was there any sort of rming or astonishing disturbance.

    Because Su Yi¡¯s sh cleaved through the millstone-sized palm as if it were made of tofu!

    ¡°???¡± The crowd was bbergasted.?He cut through a palm manifested?of the?Prohibition of Ancient Darkness, just like that?

    The gap between reality and their expectations was so enormous that they almost dared not believe their eyes.

    The ck-robed man¡¯s smile froze in ce.

    He could control the power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness. He naturally knew better than anyone how terrifying it was. It was no exaggeration to say that here on the Azure Continent, he could strike dread into the hearts of Emperors. Not even they would dare sh with him head-on.

    Yet now, a young man had shed through his attack!

    The ck-robed man¡¯s eyelids twitched, but before he could react¡­

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The palm split down the midline and receded like the tide.

    And Su Yi¡¯s sword qi continued toward him, its power undiminished.

    The man in ck snorted coldly, raised his hand, and pressed down.

    It was a light, airy gesture, yet it was as a celestial dragon had extended its ws through the clouds. His hand shone with the dim, taboo light, so powerful that it seemed he¡¯d rip the entirendscape to shreds.

    However¡ª¡ª

    Bang!!

    A massive impact followed as the sword qi crushed this attack just like thest.

    This time, the man in ck¡¯s expression changed dramatically, and he no longer dared to hesitate. He dodged in a sh, and the sword qi missed him by a hair.

    Boom!

    When the sword qi descended, it carved an inestimably deep rift in the ground, like a massive chasm. Dust and smoke filled the air.

    The entire area fell deathly silent. Without exception, the distant onlookers were wide-eyed and tongue-tied.

    Who could miss that the power emzoned within Su Yi¡¯s sh had effortlessly countered the Prohibition of Ancient darkness?

    This reality was utterly astonishing; they couldn¡¯t have been any more shocked.

    Thirty thousand years ago, even Imperial orthodoxies were helpless against the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness. Even Emperors had no choice but to flee its power. It was as unshakeable as the Will of Heaven itself.

    Yet now, Su Yi¡¯s sh had cut through their preconceptions.

    It was easy to imagine how much of a shock this was.

    Even Fu Qingyun, well-versed in history and well-informed about the present, was beside himself with astonishment.

    And the man in ck? Astonishment was already written all over his face.

    ¡°You¡­ How did you¡­¡± He opened his mouth as if to say something, but Su Yi had already run out of patience. How could he pay the jailer any heed?

    He leaped and swung his fist.

    Boom!

    Boundless fist force mmed down like a majestic divine mountain.

    It was iparably forceful.

    The man in ck was obviously infuriated. His robes billowed around him as he extended his hand into the air. The power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness surged forth, manifesting a cage.

    It was as if he¡¯d sealed and suppressed the entire stretch of heaven and earth!

    A long time ago, the man in ck had used a simr secret technique to suppress the Imperial experts of the Azure Continent. It had never failed him before.

    But in the blink of an eye, the cage shattered into pieces.

    A fist mmed into the man in ck, sending him flying ruthlessly back. Blood poured from the corners of his mouth, and his face paled.

    His expression shifted dramatically, and waves of astonishment coursed through his heart as he realized that this wasn¡¯t looking good.

    Shocking as it was, he already dared say with certainty that Su Yi had means of countering the Prohibition¡¯s power!

    ¡°Wait!¡± When he saw Su Yi ready his next attack, he cried out, ¡°It seems we need to talk¡­¡±

    Boom!

    Fist force rumbled and boomed like thunder, interrupting him mid-sentence.

    Su Yi struck forcefully, his fist force dazzling. As he punched, fist intent nketed ten thousand feet of sky.

    The man in ck naturally wouldn¡¯t just sit around and wait to die, but when he tried using the Prohibition¡¯s power to resist, it seemed utterly useless.

    Bang!

    He was sent flying once more. His hair was disheveled, and the bones of his shoulder girdle shattered with a spray of blood. He looked utterly miserable.

    The distant onlookers werepletely dumbstruck.

    How proud and contemptuous had the man in ck been? He was like a demonic sovereign straight out of the pits of hell, lofty and supreme. He even disdained the world¡¯s cultivators as y chickens and porcin dogs.

    Yet when the fighting truly began, Su Yi thoroughly trounced him!

    Who¡¯d have dared imagine this?

    The ck-robed man¡¯s eyes bulged with fury, and he was beside himself with rage.

    He¡¯d never even considered the possibility that when he finally recovered some of his vitality and left Meteor Abyss, he¡¯d suffer such a setback.

    In the past, he?saw even?Emperors as prey!

    Yet now, Su Yi, a young man of the Spiritual Incarnation Realm, had rendered him incapable of fighting back. Of course he felt stifled! Of course he was furious! How could he not be?

    ¡°Su Yi, you¡¯re seeking death!¡± The man in ck shouted, his long hair flowing around him. His entire body shone with dim gray light, which spread out and enveloped heaven and earth.

    His hands formed seals, and countless dim gray des floated into the air, then swept toward Su Yi like a hurricane.

    Wherever they passed, they tore countless jarring, eye-catching rifts in heaven and earth.

    These?des were manifested?of the?power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness, and there were so many of them that they nketed the entirendscape. They could have easily ughtered any Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator in this world.

    Too bad it wasn¡¯t at all threatening to Su Yi.

    Boom!

    Su Yi proceeded ahead, like a beam of flowing light, making no effort to dodge. He cleaved through the sharp des filling the sky like an axe through bamboo, clearing a path ahead.

    As the countless des audibly shattered, Su Yi¡¯s punch mmed into the ck-robed man¡¯s gut.

    Bang!

    The man in ck cried out, his body like a broken sandbag as he mmed into the ground, leaving a massive crater in the earth.

    His face was ck, blue, swollen, and smeared with dirt. He hacked up blood as he writhed in agony.

    He was a miserable sight, and there was no sign of his earlier contemptuous bearing. He seemed like apletely different person.

    The distant onlookers were visibly bewildered.

    This battle had turned into a one-sided pummeling!

    The man in ck couldn¡¯t fight back at all!

    ¡°Bastard!!¡± An infuriated roar shook heaven and earth once more. The man in ck charged at Su Yi as if he¡¯d gone mad, his entire body emanating destructive energy fluctuations.

    But this time, he didn¡¯t draw upon the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes shone with a hint of disdain.

    From the moment he firstid eyes on the man in ck, he knew that as powerful as he seemed, it was all a facade. He¡¯d been hollowed out; his foundations in the Grand Dao were severely damaged.

    Without his ability to manipte the Prohibition of Ancient darkness, he was at bestparable to Xie Zhibei, Huan Shanglin, and other elite Spiritual Revolution cultivators.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t know how the man in ck had been injured, but he dared say with certainty that despite lying dormant for countless years, the jailer who¡¯d once hidden deep within Meteor Abyss was on hisst legs and clinging desperately to life.

    Boom!

    A heaven-shaking collision rang out.

    The man in ck mmed into the ground once more.

    This time, his injuries were even more severe, and throughout his body, countless bones snapped. Blood gushed all over his skin.

    It was almost unbearable to watch!

    By now, it was obvious to everyone the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness couldn¡¯t threaten Su Yi, and that without it, the man in ck was like a deity stripped of his power and cast into mortal dust. All he could do was take a beating.

    The gap between expectations and reality was jarringly enormous. This was a man like a demonic god, yet he¡¯d been trampled from beginning to end.

    Whoosh!

    Su Yi¡¯s figure descended from the heavens.

    His hands were behind his back as he gazed down at the ground. The man in ck had fallen not far away.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you another chance,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Please exin what it means to be ¡®unworthy of notice, no more than y chickens and porcin dogs.¡¯ And while you¡¯re at it, what does it mean to ¡®know nothing of true power?¡¯¡±

    The disheveled, unseemly, miserable-looking man in ck quivered from head to toe. His face was ashen, and intense humiliation and anger rose within his heart.

 Chapter 766: Thirty Thousand Years, a Sword Suppresses All

    <h4>Chapter 766: Thirty Thousand Years, a Sword Suppresses All</h4>

    Su Yi¡¯s words cut into the ck-robed man like knives.

    The most infuriating and humiliating part was that Su Yi was using his own words against him. This was so humiliating that he felt as if his lungs were about to explode.

    When he¡¯d manipted the power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness in the past, he could easily make even Emperors give in to despair. When?had?he ever been trampled like this?

    The distant onlookers¡¯ expressions turned a bit strange. When they heard Su Yi ridicule the man in ck, they felt the urge tough, but they didn¡¯t dare. Holding it in was rather unpleasant.

    It was true: when a phoenix lost its feathers, it was no better than a chicken!

    Of course, no one dared look down on the man in ck.

    He was unlucky to have bumped into Su Yi. Were the others here to face him, it was unlikely that any of them would survive!

    ¡°Young man, a moment¡¯s glory might be wonderful, but don¡¯t let it go to your head!¡± The man in ck took a deep breath and said coldly, ¡°I¡­¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when he saw that Su Yi was about to attack. His heart quivered, and he shouted, ¡°Enough! Try anything else, and this woman is doomed!¡±

    As he spoke, he waved his sleeves.

    A graceful figure staggered into view, only for the man to seize her by her snow-white throat.

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.

    The captive was a young woman in a simple dress. She had bright eyes, pearly teeth, and willowy eyebrows. Her beauty transcended the mundane.

    However, herplexion was pallid and transparent, and her eyes were tightly shut. Her presence was pitifully weak, and it looked as if she were barely clinging to life.

    A¡¯Cang!

    The Xiantian Ice Soul Spirit born of the Origins of the Azure!

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought even someone as arrogant as you would resort to such despicable behavior,¡± Su Yi said coolly.

    There was a disturbance amongst the distant onlookers. They too hadn¡¯t expected that the man in ck would pull something like this now that he¡¯d been thoroughly suppressed!

    The man in ck said disdainfully, ¡°The victor bes a king, the loser, a bandit. Staying alivees first. Without it, why even discuss whether something is ¡®despicable¡¯ or not?¡±

    With a hostage in hand, he was obviously fearless.

    Su Yi said directly, ¡°Let her go, and I¡¯ll leave you a path to life.¡±

    The man in ck threw back his head andughed. ¡°You dare act tough even now, you little punk? Don¡¯t tell me you really won¡¯t care if I kill her?¡±

    As he spoke, he swept his finger across?A¡¯Cang¡¯s?left arm, leaving a bloody gash. When shining golden blood spurted from the wound, the man in ck opened his mouth and devoured it.

    ¡°This woman¡¯s fresh blood contains the power of Ice Soul Blood Gold. It¡¯s a first-rate divine medicine; they say it can even bring back the dead. It has innumerable miraculous applications, and it can heal my wounds.¡± The man in ck licked his lips, looking intoxicated.

    His appearance and demeanor were frenzied to the extreme.

    Su Yi¡¯s expression didn¡¯t so much as waver. However, his gaze was increasingly distant, inscrutable, and indifferent.

    Those familiar with him knew what this meant: his opponent had already provoked his murderous intent.

    ¡°Haha, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Are you pretending to be calm? Or are you at aplete loss?¡±ughed the man in ck.

    It seemed he wanted to vent his rage at how Su Yi had trampled him earlier. His expression was full of mockery and disdain. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be quite capable, little guy? If you didn¡¯t care about this woman¡¯s life, why would you be standing there like an idiot, too afraid to move?¡±

    But it also seemed he was afraid ofpletely provoking Su Yi, as he sharply changed tacks. ¡°How about this? Hand over the Seed of the Azure, and I¡¯ll let her go right now. If you refuse, she¡¯ll die beyond a shadow of a doubt.¡±

    The atmosphere was instantly tense and stifled.

    The distant onlookers¡¯ hearts were on tenterhooks, and they watched with bated breath.

    Su Yi looked at A¡¯Cang. She was heavily wounded, and her eyes were still tightly shut. She¡¯d yet to regain consciousness.

    It was A¡¯Cang who¡¯d first given him the Seed of the Azure. How could he possibly just watch her die?

    Suddenly, the man in ckughed coldly. ¡°You¡¯d best behave yourself. If you try anything, she¡¯ll only die faster.¡±

    Su Yi fixed his gaze on the man in ck and said tly, ¡°Originally, I was rather interested in your origins, and I gave you an opportunity. s, you didn¡¯t treasure it. Did you know? There¡¯s nothing I hate more than others threatening me like this.¡±

    He spoke without the slightest ripple of emotion.

    The man in ck suddenly sensed something. His expression shifted, and he instinctively dodged.

    However, he was one step toote.

    Obscure light suddenly shone deep within Su Yi¡¯s profound, distant gaze. He could vaguely see a hovering, mysterious sword wrapped with nineyers of divine chains.

    The man in ck felt his mind buzz, and he saw stars. It was as if a boundlessly terrifying sharp edge were tearing his sea of consciousness apart. The pain was indescribable!

    ¡°Bastard! If I die, she¡¯ll die too!¡± bellowed the man in ck.

    He burst with monstrous dark mes, and he was about to tighten his grip on A¡¯Cang''s neck.

    Boom!

    Within his sea of consciousness, his soul popped like a soap bubble, unable to withstand the aura of that terrifying, mysterious sword.

    The dark mes zing around the man in ck instantly extinguished. The hand holding A¡¯Cang¡¯s throat trembled, then went limp, rxing its grip.

    His eyes widened, and he stared in disbelief at Su Yi.?His lips trembled, but in the end, he didn¡¯t manage so much as a single word before he toppled over backward.

    The jailer who¡¯din dormant deep within Meteor Abyss for countless years fell onto his back, his corpse disintegrating into fine gray ash and scattering with the wind.

    The distant onlookers were utterly astonished. Bewilderment was written all over their faces.

    They couldn¡¯t even tell what Su Yi had done, yet the man in ck had dropped dead!

    His death was unquestionably far too strange!

    Su Yi¡¯splexion was as white as a sheet of paper, and his expression filled with irrepressible exhaustion.

    Earlier, when he slew the sixty-three Spiritual Revolution cultivators of the seven allied factions, he had to use the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ aura to counter those Imperial treasures.

    Simrly, he¡¯d used it while fighting the man in ck.

    This was enormously draining for both his soul and his cultivation base.

    Now, in order to save A¡¯Cang, he called upon the sword¡¯s aura once more, heedless of the consequences, killing the man in ck in a single blow. However, this meant Su Yi¡¯s cultivation base was almost fully depleted.

    This was his first time pushing himself so hard since he¡¯d reincarnated.

    But when he saw that A¡¯Cang was safe, Su Yi had no regrets.

    He hadn¡¯t squeezed any useful information out of the jailer, but that didn¡¯t matter either.

    After all, the man in ck wasn¡¯t the only jailer out there.

    Su Yi dared say with certainty that sooner orter, he¡¯d encounter other jailers of the ¡°Will of Heaven Sect¡±!

    He let out a breath of turbid air, then bent over and picked A¡¯Cang up. After a cursory examination, he discovered that the jailer had just used a secret technique to seal her soul and cultivation base, and he instantly rxed.

    ¡°Time to go.¡± Su Yi looked up at the sky, put A¡¯Cang on his back, and prepared to leave.

    However, before he got far, he noticed a palm-sized medallion lying where the man in ck had died.

    Su Yi reached for it from afar and put it away without so much as pausing to examine it.

    Then, he continued on his way.

    Beneath murky skies, a young man walked between heaven and earth, a young woman on his back, passing through a withered, shatteredndscape riddled with scars.

    The distant onlookers watched as he gradually faded from view, their hearts churning, but none dared stop him.

    Even though many of them guessed that Su Yi had already exhausted his cultivation base, none dared attack.

    This was a prestige earned with blood!

    Besides, no one dared say with certainty that Su Yi was too worn out to fight.

    Some timeter.

    The stifled, silentndscape boiled over, like a pot blowing its lid.

    The long-umted astonishment suppressed deep within the onlookers¡¯ hearts finally found release. A wave of voices filled the air, filling the heavens.

    ¡°Banished Immortal Su isn¡¯t at all afraid of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness!!¡±

    ¡°How terrifying of an existence was that man in ck? He dared disregard even Emperors! Yet in the end, His Excellency Su Yi nheless cut him down!¡±

    ¡°How exactly do you think Banished Immortal Su killed him?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    This mor of voices filled the air for a long time.

    Much of the formerly towering Starpluck Mountain had copsed. Only the base remained, looking rather lonely as it stood there.

    The ground around the mountain was littered with corpses, the area was scattered with pools of blood.

    The earth was covered in scars, and the stench of blood permeated the air.

    All of this seemed to silently proim just how terrifying that unprecedented battle was.

    ¡°After this battle, Su Yi has effectively be a god among men!¡± Some of the older-generation cultivators sighed.

    ¡°After today, the Radiant Epoch¡¯s bnce of power will change irrevocably! Going forward, Su Yi shall stand above all the world¡¯s factions!¡±

    ¡°I imagine¡­ immortals from the heavens must resemble His Excellency Su Yi?¡±

    ¡°I just wonder whether anyone in this world is capable of fighting Banished Immortal Su.¡±

    When Dongguo Feng heard these conversations and took in the excitement on the onlookers¡¯ faces, he sighed to himself.?What fortune, to have such an enemy! And what misfortune¡­

    Su Yi¡¯s strength had granted Dongguo Feng a glimpse of a new path, one above the Spirit Dao!

    But at the same time, he felt the helplessness of being left in his enemy¡¯s dust.

    This was why he felt both fortunate and unfortunate.

    Shen Suiyun looked despondent, and his heart filled with bitterness.

    The day of his duel with Su Yi was imminent, but he was already certain: if they fought, he was sure to lose. He had no hope of victory whatsoever!

    The Bluecloud Tower Master, Fu Qingyun, took out a jade slip, then used his divine sense as a carving knife. He engraved at top speeds:

    ¡°On the fifth day of the fifth lunar month, Su Yi came to the Glittering Ghost Domain on his own for a promised battle. Alone save for his sword, he cut through the Heavenly Demon Heaven-ughtering Formation, the Nine Extremes World-Suppressing Formation¡­

    ¡°...Sixty-three Spiritual Revolution cultivators and one hundred and eight Spiritual Incarnation cultivators of the seven allied factions participated in this battle. Not one survived. No such battle has urred throughout recorded history.

    ¡°A mysterious jailer appeared once more, and the power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness re-entered the world. Who could have anticipated the result? A jailer mighty enough to strike fear into the hearts of Emperors fell beneath Su Yi¡¯s sword¡­¡±

    Every word shed with the light of the Dao. One line after another appeared on the jade slip at top speeds.

    When he finished recording today¡¯s events, Fu Qingyun paused, pondered, then added his own thoughts: ¡°Throughout the past thirty thousand years, no battle of such splendor ever urred. In the thirty thousand years toe, the power Su Yi disyed today will be sufficient to quell all challengers!

    ¡°This is what a ¡®banished immortal¡¯ ought to be like!¡±

    As he finished writing, Fu Qingyun¡¯s heart coursed with emotion. Heughed, then left.

    As a witness of the Annals of Red Dust, wasn¡¯t today¡¯s battle the most wondrous of additions to his path of cultivation?

 Chapter 767: A Rare Sight in the Human World

    <h4>Chapter 767: A Rare Sight in the Human World</h4>

    The fifth day of the fifth lunar month was destined to go down in the annals of the Azure Continent¡¯s history.

    When the battle before the Glittering Ghost Domain¡¯s Starpluck Mountain ended, news spread as if it had grown wings, flying to every corner of the world.

    The resulting waves shook the nation.

    The Demonic Huan Family.

    When they learned what had happened, the experts who¡¯d remained behind to watch over the sect reacted as if they¡¯d been struck by lightning.

    ¡°The heavens have forsaken the Huan Family!¡± an elder cried out in a voice rife with despair.

    They¡¯d long since prepared a banquet and all manner of fine wines to celebrate Huan Tiandu andpany¡¯s triumphant return.

    Who¡¯d have thought this terrible news would return instead? It came out of nowhere, like a thunderbolt from clear skies!

    Throughout the n, everyone, regardless of rank, was ovee with grief and despair.

    ¡­..

    The Pure Emptiness Buddhist Sect.

    An ear-piercing bell rang out continuously.

    With each ring, the monks¡¯ faces paled.

    By the twenty-first ring, an almost suffocating, stifled atmosphere had enveloped the entire temple.

    It was as if the monks had lost their souls. Their expressions were utterly bleak.

    Each ring represented a fallen sectmate.

    Twenty-one rings meant that every single expert who¡¯d gone to the Glittering Ghost Domain to kill Su Yi had fallen in battle!

    ¡­¡­

    Tianji Dao Mountain.

    ¡°Thirty thousand years under the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness couldn¡¯t destroy us, yet now¡­ we''ve fallen to a single young man!¡± An elder lost hisposure, shouting and crying as if he¡¯d gone mad. ¡°We¡¯re finished! We¡¯repletely finished¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The Burning Sun Sect.

    ¡°Disperse, everyone, and take the sect¡¯s treasures with you. But remember this: going forward, you are not to proim yourselves disciples of the Burning Sun Sect. If you do, you¡¯ll only bring disaster upon yourselves,¡± said an elder, his expression wood. ¡°From this day forth¡­ the Burning Sun Sect no longer exists in this world¡­¡±

    As he said thosest few words, the old man¡¯s lips quivered. In the end, he couldn¡¯t stop his tears from falling.

    He was an older-generation cultivator who¡¯d seen his fair share of wind and rain, and he¡¯d long since grown ustomed to the ups and downs of worldly affairs. He knew with absolute certainty that even if Su Yi didn¡¯t act against them, in the days that followed, countless hungry wolves would swarm in, rip what remained of the Burning Sun Sect to shreds, and devour itpletely.

    ¡­¡­

    As word of this defeat spread, the ancient factions with the umtions to stand at the pinnacle of this world all descended into turmoil.

    Simr scenes yed out in the House of the Skywalking Sword, the Incarnation of Stars Sect, and the Tiandou Spirit Cult.

    ¡°So long as the Azure Continent has Su Yi, there¡¯s no room for us to establish ourselves!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! If we stay any longer, the smell of blood will send the sharks into a feeding frenzy. Some people are all too happy to throw rocks at those trapped at the bottom of a well¡­¡±

    ¡°Right and wrong, victory and defeat, how empty it all seems! And how tragic!¡±

    ¡°How is this ¡®returning even grander than before¡¯? What, did we not suffer a crushing enough defeat or lose enough people the first time?¡±

    The three great otherworld factions sank into uproar. In the end, without so much as consulting with each other, all three made the same choice.

    They left the Azure Continent!

    ¡­¡­

    In stark contrast, when the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce, Hidden Cloud Sword Mountain, and the Dongguo Family learned this, they rejoiced.

    They rejoiced that, each for different reasons, they¡¯d abstained from the battle against Su Yi. In doing so, they¡¯d narrowly avoided cmity!

    ¡°I saw them build a tower, I saw them host a banquet for their guests, and I saw¡­ the towere crashing down. Worldly affairs are unpredictable indeed!¡±

    The pce master of the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce sighed repeatedly.

    On that day, cultivators everywhere descended into uproar.

    All of them were discussing today¡¯s battle, which would have been dazzling no matter the era it took ce in.

    There was one name they brought up far more than any other.

    Su Yi!

    Some called him ¡°His Excellency¡±, while others referred to him as a ¡°banished immortal.¡± Somevished him with praises, while others were astonished at his power¡­

    To the world¡¯s other cultivators, Su Yi was a legend!

    A figure straight out of myth.

    A dashing and undefeated master of the Dao of the Sword!

    He really was like an immortal banished from the heavens, a rare sight in the human world.

    ¡­¡­

    The Great Zhou.

    It was alreadyte at night, but the grand imperial pce was thoroughlymplit.

    A group of beautiful songstresses dressed in fine gauze danced, their slender figures flickering beneath themplight. Their dance was apanied by drumbeats and joyousughter.

    Zhou Zhili watched from his throne, but he seemed unenthused, even lonely.

    The popce honored him as their emperor, and he wielded massive authority. He reigned over the entire nation.

    But he understood loneliness better than anyone!

    ¡°Reporting!¡± An old eunuch rushed into the hall.

    The revelry came to an abrupt halt, and the dancers paused mid-step.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Zhou Zhili furrowed his brow.

    The elderly eunuch had just received a secret message from the Great Xia, which he proffered to the emperor.

    When Zhou Zhili finished reading it, he was stunned.

    A long time passed before he suddenly?whapped?his throne, threw back his head, andughed excitedly. ¡°From this day forth, Brother Su shall stand at the pinnacle of this tumultuous era!¡±

    He rose in high spirits,ughing nonstop.

    The old eunuch couldn¡¯t help but sigh to himself.?It¡¯s¡­ been a long time since His Majesty was so happy.

    ¡°Why are you just standing there? This is cause for celebration. Let the dancing and music continue!¡± Zhou Zhili¡¯s voice boomed. ¡°Tonight, we¡¯re drinking to our heart¡¯s content!¡±

    When the elderly eunuch saw this, he hurriedly raised his voice and urged, ¡°Quick! Keep ying! Keep dancing¡ª¡ª!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Late at night, inside a restaurant.

    Lively discussions continued without end. All of the diners were discussing Su Yi¡¯s battle with the seven allied factions.

    Shen Li sat alone in a corner.

    When he listened to the discussions, his heart swelled with emotion.

    ¡°A man and his sword destroyed the alliance of seven great factions, dominating the entire world. This Su Yi¡­ really does seem like an immortal from on high.¡±

    ¡°But a legendary figure like that is ultimately just too far away from me.¡±

    Shen Li sighed.

    He was a minor figure on the path of cultivation, and he¡¯d only just started to make a name for himself. He couldn¡¯t even imagine how terrifying and majestic someone like Su Yi had to be.

    Shen Li finished his drink in silence, rose, and left.

    No matter how impressive Su Yi was, it had nothing to do with a small fry like him. To him, his own cultivation mattered most.

    ¡°If only I could meet the senior who taught me my cultivation technique again! Then, I could ask him questions about it.¡±

    As he walked the streets, Shen Li couldn¡¯t help but recall a certain tall, upright figure, calm, detached, and dressed in blue.

    He still remembered that senior patting him on the shoulder and telling him that ¡°on the morally ambiguous,wless path of cultivation, you must first recognize your own strength, then stay true to yourself.¡±

    It was that very senior who taught him the ¡°Mysterious Embryo Demonic Chapter.¡±

    Even now, Shen Li¡¯s heart filled with gratitude whenever he thought about it.

    In the eyes of the world atrge, Su Yi is a banished immortal among men, but in my eyes, that senior is the true banished immortal,?Shen Li muttered to himself.?s, I don¡¯t even know his name¡­

    Many years would pass before Shen Li, by then an established major power with authority over an entire region, would learn that the senior he felt so grateful to and the ¡°banished immortal¡± the people spoke of were one and the same.

    Su Yi, the legend whose sword dominated thirty thousand years!

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Master, that¡¯s Floating Immortal Ridge¡¯s Grassy Creek Vige. Cao Ping and Cao An live on the vige¡¯s western edge.¡±

    ¡°This vige isn¡¯t simple!¡±

    Beneath the deep, clear darkness of the night, two figures appeared outside Grassy Creek Vige.

    One was an elder in dark?Daoist?robes. The other was a valiant-looking young man in white.

    The elder¡¯s eyes shone with a strange light. It was the middle of the night, but an invisible, auspicious air shrouded Grassy Creek Vige, making it seem like an otherworldly paradise.

    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, master. Startingst year, this remote, mundane vige has transformed. The vigers have enjoyed prolonged longevity and good fortune, but that¡¯s not all. No vicious beasts have attacked the vige whatsoever, not even once,¡± said the young man in white.?¡°Siblings Cao Ping and Cao An are particrly noteworthy: they¡¯re like the vige¡¯s lucky charms. Rare and strange good fortune just keeps falling into theirps. At this point, the mortals throughout the surrounding hundred miles refer to them as ¡®stars of good fortune¡¯ from the heavens.¡±

    The old man nodded. ¡°This is fortune. Come, let¡¯s go see the Cao Siblings¡¯ residence.¡±

    As he spoke, he led the way into Grassy Creek Vige.

    It was the middle of the night, and the vigers were all at rest. Only a few homes still lit theirmps.

    As soon as they stepped into the vige, the old man¡¯s keen senses alerted him to something out of the ordinary. ¡°Incredible! The leylines and even the force of the mountains have changed. They¡¯re not gathering the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, but rather the fleeting and ethereal auspicious energies of the Grand Dao!¡±

    This looked like a perfectly ordinary vige, but because of this auspicious aura, it had be a blessed ground.

    The elder couldn¡¯t help but be moved. Just what kind of person had transformed a vige¡¯s feng shui to invite such prosperity?

    ¡°Master, that¡¯s the Cao Siblings¡¯ residence up ahead.¡±

    The young man in white pointed into the distance.

    It was a simple, crude courtyard with three straw huts, a cowshed, a vegetable garden, and a chicken coop.

    One look at their residence and it was obvious that they were poor.

    However, when the old man saw the courtyard, he stopped in his tracks, his gaze focused. Irrepressible shock arose on his face.

    The auspicious air of the residence was subdued, like a dragon hiding in an abyss. There was no outward trace of it. Never mind ordinary people; even cultivators would struggle to detect it.

    ¡°Master, I heard that starting fromst year, no shortage of cultivators havee here to investigate, but that without exception, they retreated in silence. None dared disturb this vige¡¯s peace,¡± eximed the white-robed young man with a cluck of his tongue. ¡°Especially after the onset of the Radiant Epoch. Countless vicious yao and ghosts have appeared throughout Floating Immortal Ridge, but none dare act up in the vige. It¡¯s simply unbelievable!¡±

    ¡°Is that strange?¡± asked the old man. ¡°It isn¡¯t strange at all.¡±

    He looked up at the red paper pasted above the doorway. Four characters were written on it:

    Peace is a blessing.

    Four perfectly ordinary characters, the kind you could have found anywhere.

    But the handwriting had a simple, ancient charm, and the brushstrokes were forceful. Looking at it calmed the heart and mind; the more someone looked, the better they felt.

    However, in the old man¡¯s eyes, these four words contained inestimably boundless power. They were brimming with a boundless, auspicious, and profound charm!

    For some inscrutable reason, his heart trembled, and he almost felt as if he weren¡¯t looking at a line of text, but rather, a boundless world!

    For a while, the old man stood there, expression shifting, eyes transfixed, and hands and feet quivering.

 Chapter 768: Ninth Heaven (1)

    <h4>Chapter 768: Ninth Heaven (1)</h4>

    ¡°What is it, Master?¡± The young man in white sensed that something was amiss.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, the old man said, ¡°Wang Ting, do you remember five great grotto-protecting Edicts of the Wilds¡¯ Six Great?Daoist?Sects?¡±

    Wang Ting nodded. ¡°I remember. They¡¯re supreme Edicts that absorb the auspicious power from their surroundings to maintain a grotto¡¯s good fortune. They are, respectively, the Five Sacred Mountains House Protection Edict, the Bridge of the Big Dipper, the Goldenjade Firmament Edict, the Eight Views Supreme rity Edict, and the True Unification Edict.¡±

    Here, Wang Ting seemed a bit confused. ¡°Master, why would you suddenly ask me that? Don¡¯t tell me¡­.¡±

    The old man¡¯s expression was shifting and inscrutable as he said, ¡°The text over that doorway is emzoned with the true essence of the Five Sacred Mountains House Protection Edict!¡±

    Wang Ting froze, rooted to the spot.

    The Five Sacred Mountains House Protection Edict!

    This was a supreme Edict of the Nine Extremes Profound Capital, one which was not shared with outsiders. Only the sect¡¯s old fossils had mastered it!

    Yet now, this supreme Edict¡¯s power had appeared on the Azure Continent, and in a tiny, unremarkable little vige at that. Of course Wang Ting was surprised!

    ¡°Master, is this¡­ is this for real?¡± Wang Ting found it hard to believe.

    ¡°I¡¯m not blind,¡± snapped the old man. ¡°How could I be mistaken?¡±

    Wang Ting was instantly sheepish, but waves of emotion coursed through his heart. ¡°Master, do you think an old monster of the Nine Extremes Profound Capital descended upon this world and left the Edict here to protect this vige?¡±

    The old man¡¯s expression shifted. ¡°That¡¯s possible, but¡­ this wasn¡¯t necessarily the work of one of the old-timers of the Nine Extremes Profound Capital.¡±

    Having said this, he shook his head.

    Although Wang Ting was iparably curious, when he saw that his master didn¡¯t wish to discuss it, he held back.

    It was then that the old man suddenly took a deep breath, faced the line of text, and inclined his head in greeting. ¡°My apprentice and I came here with no intention of disrupting the peace. Fellow Daoist, should you sense our presence, please don¡¯t take offense.¡±

    Then, without so much as another word, he gripped the white-robed young man by the shoulder, turned, and rushed away.

    After they left Grassy Creek Vige, a massive weight seemed to lift from the old man¡¯s shoulders, and he let out a breath of turbid air. ¡°Thend¡¯s?blessings are only for the vige, Cao Ping, and Cao An. Should anyone else attempt to seize it, fortune will transform into disaster, and they¡¯ll face cmity and grave peril!¡±

    Wang Ting had been confused earlier, but when he heard that, he broke out in cold sweats.

    How lofty of an existence was his master? Yet he seemed to dread a line of text. He held it in awe and kept his distance!

    Only then did Wang Ting understand why no one had disrupted Grassy Creek Vige¡¯s tranquility.

    With the essence of the Five Sacred Mountains House Protection Edict present, no one, neither human cultivators nor yao, demons, ghosts, and monsters would dare cause trouble.

    ¡°Those siblings are truly fortunate to have received such an expert¡¯s calligraphy. They might be ordinary mortals, but they will live out their lives in peace, without worry or cmity. They¡¯re far freer and happier than the likes of us,¡± sighed the old man.

    ¡°Master, you¡­ you¡¯ve already guessed something, haven¡¯t you?¡± Wang Ting couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    The old man shook his head, ¡°Perhaps, but I cannot speak of it. You and I are but passersby in the Azure Continent. We¡¯re only here to find the Pawnshop of the Heavens and acquire the opportunity you need to prove your Dao and be an Emperor.¡±

    .

    As he spoke, he slipped a snowy, jade-like turtle shell out of his sleeves.

    The shell was covered in natural Dao markings, and it was extremely strange.

    The old man calmed his heart and sensed it.

    After a while, his eyebrows rose. ¡°About two months ago, the Pawnshop of the Heavens appeared on the Azure Continent, but we arrived toote.?It¡¯s long?since?left?this world¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t help but let out a long sigh.

    Wang Ting couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Master, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve never understood. Why does proving my Dao and bing an Emperor require making an exchange at the Pawnshop of the Heavens?¡±

    The old man patted Wang Ting on the shoulder and said softly, ¡°You¡¯re different from other people. Your path is unlike anyone else¡¯s. All I can say is that without the?pawnshop¡¯s?help, the day you prove your Dao and be an Emperor will be the day you die.¡±

    Wang Ting instantly fell silent.

    His master had already led him to countless nes, and they¡¯d spent years bitterly searching, all so that he could prove his Dao and be an Emperor.

    Not long ago, they finally found a lead about the ¡°Pawnshop of the Heavens¡±, which was why they¡¯d hurried to the Azure Continent.

    They would never have guessed that they¡¯d still arrive toote!

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter that we¡¯re a bitte. So long as we can trace the pawnshop, we¡¯ll find it sooner orter,¡± said the old man. With that, he bit through the tip of his right forefinger and outlined something on the snowy turtle shell at top speeds.

    Weng!

    Bloody light circted, and the snow-white shell quivered.

    The old man looked a bit pallid, and beads of sweat formed on his brow.

    A whileter, the snow-white turtle shell quieted down, and the Dao markings on its surface shifted. In the end, it formed a strange and inscrutable mysterious diagram.

    The old man was stunned. After discerning the secrets within the mysterious markings, he muttered, ¡°Strange! The Pawnshop of the Heavens has gone to the Netherworld!¡±

    The Netherworld!

    Wang Ting had a strange look in his eyes, and he grimaced. ¡°Master, we¡¯ve been searching for it for over ten years. Who¡¯d have thought we werepletely wasting our time¡­?¡±

    He and his master were from the Netherworld to begin with!

    The corners of the old man¡¯s lips twitched.

    After a while, he muttered, ¡°Rumor has it that throughout antiquity, wherever the Pawnshop of the Heavens appears, unpredictable and shocking changes are sure to follow.

    ¡°Not long ago, the Pawnshop of the Heavens appeared on the Azure Continent. Shortly after, the continent weed an unprecedented Radiant Epoch.

    ¡°And now, the pawnshop has appeared in the Netherworld¡­ is the Netherworld about to face simrly enormous changes?¡±

    As he said this, the old man¡¯s expression turned solemn, and he immediately made a decision. ¡°Wang Ting, we must leave!¡±

    ¡°Master, there is no path to the Netherworld from the Azure Continent. Even if we want to go back, we¡¯ll have to take a roundabout route through other worlds to get there,¡± said Wang Ting.

    ¡°No need for a detour,¡± said the old man. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Great Xia and request assistance from Meng Po Pce.¡±

    Wang Ting eximed, ¡°Master, how do you know members of Meng Po Pce are in the Great Xia?¡±

    ¡°Now that you mention it, it¡¯s actually quite the coincidence,¡±ughed the old man. ¡°Not long ago, while searching for traces of the Pawnshop of the Heavens in the Great Xia, I inadvertently recognized some disciples of Meng Po Pce. They might have been able to hide their distinctive auras from denizens of the Azure Continent, but they couldn¡¯t fool me.¡±

    Wang Ting looked enlightened.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said the old man.

    Before they left, he couldn¡¯t help but turn and take onest look at the vige shrouded in darkness.

    Just who had ced the Five Sacred Mountains House Protection Edict there?

    In the end, the old man repressed his curiosity and led his disciple away.

    Master and apprentice gradually faded into the distance.

    Siblings Cao Ping and Cao An were fast asleep in their straw hut.

    The words ¡°peace is a blessing¡± seemed to contain a spirit that protected the entire area, silently gathering the auspicious energy of the mortal world.

    This was the Five Sacred Mountains House Protection Edict Su Yi had left behind. It was intended to maintain the good fortune of a blessed ground, and it could connect with the traces of the auspicious power of fate dispersed throughout heaven and earth.

    Su Yi had written its power into the words ¡°peace is a blessing.¡±

    However, Cao Ping and Cao An knew none of this. They still didn¡¯t even know Su Yi¡¯s name.

    This, perhaps, was the true meaning of ¡°peace.¡±

    It silently nourished everything, grand, yet without shape.

    ¡­¡­

    The sixth day of the fifth lunar month.

    It was the end of spring, the beginning of summer, and a baking heat hung in the air.

    The nts of Azurecloud Court were increasingly lush and vibrant. The bamboo rustled, and the flowers and grasses flourished.

    Su Yi reclined by the pond in his wicker chair, emptying his mind.

    Yesterday, upon returning from the Glittering Ghost Domain, he immediately sat down and started meditating. It was only at noon today that he just barely managed to recover his nigh-exhausted cultivation base.

    However, his soul¡¯s expenditures were recovering extremely slowly.

    These were the side effects of drawing upon the Sword of the Nine Hells.

    At this level, using even just the barest trace of its aura was exhausting to him.

    With his peak early-stage Spiritual Incarnation Realm cultivation, he could hold out less than ten minutes at most.

    ¡°Brother Su, when will Miss A¡¯Cang wake up?¡± Wen Xinzhao ced a little bench beside Su Yi and sat down. The knees of her long, jade-like legs touched, and she rested her chin in her hands as she tilted her head to look at Su Yi.

    She was dressed simply, without any adornments, like a hibiscus blooming beneath the light of heaven. The sunlight illuminated a delicate face unmatched in its beauty and extraordinarily charming.

    ¡°Three to five days at the bare minimum, but it could be as much as two weeks,¡± Su Yi said casually. ¡°Fortunately, her injuries aren¡¯t severe. She¡¯s just severely?exhausted her vitality. In the end, she¡¯ll recover.¡±

    The day before, after they''d returned, he had removed?A¡¯Cang¡¯s?seals and entrusted her to Wen Xinzhao¡¯s care.

    ¡°It¡¯s my first time seeing such a delicate, charming beauty. I can¡¯t help but wonder how stunning she¡¯ll be after she wakes up,¡± whispered Wen Xinzhao.

    Su Yiughed. ¡°A single flower in bloom doesn¡¯t make spring. It¡¯s much the same for beauties: it¡¯s best that each has her own distinctive charm. You, for instance. You¡¯repletely different from other women.¡±

    Hearing Su Yipliment her to her face, Wen Xinzhao felt a bit ufortable, but also beside herself with delight.

    Gentlemen were willing to die for those who understood them, while women made themselves beautiful for those who delighted in them.

    No matter how beautiful a woman was, she liked hearing otherspliment her extraordinary appearance.

    Of course, assuming she liked the person doing theplimenting.?If she didn¡¯t, she¡¯d only turn up her nose at him¡­

    Wen?Xinzhao suddenly asked, ¡°Brother Su, if you go to the Netherworld, can you take me with you?¡±

    She looked up, her bright eyes shining with hope.

 Chapter 768(2): Ninth Heaven (2)

    <h4>Chapter 768(2): Ninth Heaven (2)</h4>

    ¡°You can¡¯te with me.¡± Su Yi shook his head. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be good for you.¡±

    When he said this, he seemed to sense Wen Xinzhao¡¯s despondency, so he added warmly, ¡°Xinzhao, don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t realized it? When I¡¯m here, I can shield you from wind and rain, leaving you nothing to fear. However, I¡¯ve made your path too smooth. Inadequate tempering will only hurt you.

    ¡°And I cannot protect you forever. That¡¯s true for you, and it''s true for the others too. It¡¯s only if I leave that you can truly rise to prominence and learn to stand on your own. If you live under my protection forever, it¡¯ll only hurt your cultivation.¡±

    Earlier, Wen Xinzhao was indeed a bit despondent.

    But when she heard this, she nodded instinctively.

    She said softly, ¡°Brother Su, you¡¯re absolutely right. I won¡¯t lie to you:tely, I¡¯ve feltpletely useless. Whenever anything happens, you resolve it for me. I haven¡¯t experienced any trials at all. As pleasant as it is, it¡¯s true that my pathcks tempering.¡±

    When she said thatst part, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit sheepish.

    Su Yiughed. ¡°I¡¯m just d you understand. Why is it that factions of cultivators arrange for their disciples to wander far and wide, entering the world to temper themselves? Why do they make disciples ovee endless trials? It alles down to tempering. This is why they say uncut jade is of no use to anyone.¡±

    Here, he paused, falling briefly silent. ¡°I¡¯ll naturally be back. The Azure Continent is, ultimately, just too small. When the timees, I¡¯ll bring you to see arger world!¡±

    A hint of longing rose unbidden in Wen Xinzhao¡¯s heart.

    That night.

    The Xia Emperor and Weng Jiu arrived, bringing with them the spoils of war.?These were the trophies the experts of the seven allied factions had left behind: spiritual materials, medicines, spirit stones, and various other treasures.

    Their value was inestimable.?After all, these had once belonged to an army of Spirit Dao cultivators. They were naturally extraordinary.

    When he saw this, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you''d really sweep the battlefield for spoils.¡±

    The Xia Emperor let out a burst of heartyughter. ¡°Fellow Daoist, when you give an order, how could I possibly disregard it?¡±

    The Xia Emperor was obviously in high spirits. He looked utterly delighted.

    When Su Yi thought about it, it made sense. Seven great factions had fallen. Who else beneath the heavens would dare provoke the imperial family?

    It was no exaggeration to say if they relied on Su Yi¡¯s name going forward, every other faction would have to treat them with respect!

    Su Yi mulled it over, but in the end, he still reminded the emperor, ¡°Remember: sooner orter, I¡¯ll leave, and the imperial family will have to rely on its own strength topete in this new era.¡±

    The Xia Emperor was briefly stunned, then solemn. ¡°Fellow Daoist, I won¡¯t lie to you: I¡¯ve long since predicted that a man of your talent couldn¡¯t possibly remain in the Azure Continent forever.¡±

    He paused, then continued, ¡°Fellow Daoist, please rest assured. No matter where you go, I will never forget your benevolence!¡±

    He spoke with utter conviction.

    With that, the highest authority figure of the Great Xia bowed solemnly to Su Yi.

    When Weng Jiu saw this, he hurriedly expressed his gratitude too.

    However, Su Yi waved them away. ¡°No need for gratitude. When I leave, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to look after those close to me. That¡¯ll be enough.¡±

    The Xia Emperor straightforwardly nodded his agreement.

    ¡­¡­

    Days passed, one after another.

    And the world¡¯s bnce of power shifted.

    The Huan Family¡¯sir fell overnight. Other factions surrounded and trampled it. Just like that, the n that had established itself as the world¡¯s top demonic faction more than thirty thousand years ago crumbled and disappeared from this world.

    Shortly after, the Burning Sun Sect disbanded, and its disciples dispersed. Other cultivators coveted their treasures and legacies and saw them as targets.

    Tianji Dao Mountain and the Pure Emptiness Buddhist Sect soon followed in the Huan Family¡¯s footsteps. Both were subsequently destroyed.

    This was the cruel reality of worldly conflict. There was never a shortage of people eager to throw stones at you after you fell down a well.

    When the powerful fell, ravenous beasts would swarm to devour their flesh.

    The House of the Skywalking Sword, the Tiandou Spirit Cult, and the Incarnation of Stars Sect all left the Azure Continent immediately, leaving nothing behind.

    At the same time¡ª¡ª

    Messengers arrived from the Hidden Cloud Sword Manner, the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce, the Dongguo Family, and the remaining top ancient factions. All of them chose to lower their heads and submit to Su Yi.

    This news threw the world into uproar.

    Bluecloud Tower Master Fu Qingyun even went so far as to predict that, now that the remaining ancient factions had submitted, this was the beginning of a new era of the Radiant Epoch!

    An era in which Su Yi alone reigned supreme!

    It¡¯s worth mentioning that neither the Bright Sky Realm¡¯s Purple Moon Fox n, nor the Celestial River Realm¡¯s Frigid North Sword Pavilion, nor the Mysterious Blue Realm¡¯s Kunwu Mountain Ye Family had appeared on the Azure Continent ofte.

    The reason was easy to guess.

    Emperors could not enter the Azure Continent, so Spiritual Revolution cultivators reigned supreme.

    And Spiritual Revolution cultivators had long since ceased to threaten Su Yi!

    Under such circumstances, who¡¯d dare send their people here to their deaths?

    A storm swept through the world, and seven great factions fell. Gradually, the people ceased to discuss them.

    At the same time, countless new factions sprung forth, like bamboo shoots after a spring rain, and countless young elites rose to prominence.

    However, Su Yi had long since ceased to pay the hustle and bustle of worldly affairs any heed.

    The thirteenth day of the fifth lunar month.

    Inside the courtyard.

    Su Yi sat in his wicker chair and asked, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that the gray sparrow apanying you¡­ has already died?¡±

    A¡¯Cang sat beside him, visibly grief-stricken. She nodded bitterly. ¡°When we left the Ninth Star Ruin, we nned toe visit you, but that jailer attacked us the moment we left Sumeru Immortal Ind. The little sparrow fought the jailer, but unfortunately, he fell in battle¡­¡±

    The cool and ethereal beauty had only just woken from hera, and it was only after Wen Xinzhao exined the situation that she realized she¡¯d been saved.

    Su Yi said warmly, ¡°My condolences. I¡¯ve already killed the jailer in question, so consider the sparrow avenged.¡±

    With that, he flipped over his hand, revealing amand token. ¡°I obtained this from the jailer¡¯s body. Have a look. Do you recognize the image on it?¡±

    Themand token was palm-sized. It was iron-like, but not iron, jade-like, but not jade, it was carved with a strange and contorted blood-colored diagram. The red was as bright as fire.

    The words ¡°Ninth Heaven¡± were carved on the back in an ancient script, the writing as sharp and forceful as a knife¡¯s edge.

    A¡¯Cang looked it over, then said, ¡°All I know is that the jailer called himself Ninth Heaven. That might have been his real name, but it could also have been a code name.¡±

    ¡°And the blood-colored totem shaped like a zing, blood-colored?Daoist?altar? I can¡¯t discern its origins either.¡±?She paused, then said, ¡°But there was a simr blood-colored totem on the jailer¡¯s forehead. Do you think it''s the symbol of the sect behind him?¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°It¡¯s very likely. I examined the token, and it¡¯s made out of an extremely rare material, Maic Origin Profound Iron. There¡¯s a formation inside the medallion made of mysterious markings, and it¡¯s most likely the work of a Profound Serenity Realm expert.¡±

    He fiddled with the medallion as he said, ¡°Unless I¡¯m mistaken, the markings are a sort of key. However, it¡¯s hard to say what it¡¯s supposed to open.

    ¡°It¡¯s likely that it''s for the gates to some prison, or perhaps, a sealed treasure. Of course, the former is more likely. He called himself a jailer, after all, so he¡¯s surely responsible for overseeing some?prison. It¡¯s probably only essible to those carrying the key.¡±

    When she heard that, A¡¯Cang was stunned, and her face filled with bewilderment. ¡°Fellow Daoist, aren¡¯t you a bit too perceptive? You actually inferred so many leads from a singlemand token!¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°It¡¯s nothing but conjecture.¡±

    Although he didn¡¯t say it out loud, he found it an awful pity that he¡¯d had to kill the jailer in a single attack to save A¡¯Cang.

    Had he captured the jailer alive, he¡¯d have more than just conjecture. He could have interrogated him and gotten the truth out of him directly.

    A¡¯Cang said seriously, ¡°But it seems to me that your hypothesis makes perfect sense. I doubt it¡¯s far from the truth.¡±

    She spoke with heartfelt agreement and admiration. This type of perfectly natural, unaffected praise had always been the most pleasing to the ear.

    Especially since A¡¯Cang was a cool and ethereal young woman of unsurpassed beauty. Compliments were even more enjoyable from someone like that.

    This was on a different order of magnitude from Ying Que and Yuan Heng¡¯s bootlicking.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, do you think Ninth Heaven¡¯s medallion is a key to the Azure Continent?¡± A¡¯Cang thought for a moment, then said, ¡°This is the world of the Ninth Star Ruin, and his name includes the word ¡®nine.¡¯ Do you think he¡¯s the jailer responsible for keeping watch over the Ninth Star Ruin?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s entirely possible,¡± said Su Yi.

    The faction behind the jailers worked in ordance with the phrase, ¡°the Dao of Heaven subtracts where there is excess and adds where there is deficiency.¡± They imed that they were carrying out the will of the heavens.

    The title ¡°Ninth Heaven¡± likely had twoyers of meaning.

    ¡°Heaven¡± referred to the faction behind the jailers, while ¡°Nine¡± represented the star ruin Ninth Heaven oversaw!

    Were this hypothesis true, then the other eight star ruins each had a jailer, and their titles were perhaps First Heaven, Second Heaven, Third Heaven¡­ and so on.

    A momentter, Su Yi shifted gears. ¡°But what I can say with certainty is that themand token isn¡¯t a key to the Ninth Star Ruin. In truth, with Ninth Heaven¡¯s Profound Illumination Realm power, entering the Ninth Star Ruin wouldn¡¯t have been at all difficult.¡±

    Thirty thousand years ago, Ye Xun had fought this jailer, and he¡¯d mentioned his cultivation base to Su Yi not long ago.

    A few days ago, when he killed Ninth Heaven in the Glittering Ghost Domain, Su Yi sensed it too.

    However, Ninth Heaven¡¯s foundations in the Grand Dao were so severely damaged that his life force was waning. He really was like a phoenix without its feathers.

    Had Ninth Heaven been at his peak, it wouldn¡¯t have been so easy to kill him.

    Before long, Su Yi put the medallion away.

    It undoubtedly hid numerous secrets. He couldn¡¯t see through them now, but eventually, all would surely be clear.

    ¡°Right, do you have any ns after this?¡± Su Yi asked softly.

    A¡¯Cang shook her head, looking lost. ¡°When I left the Ninth Star Ruin, I nned toe looking for you, then lead the little sparrow into the depths of the starry skies in search of the origins of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness.

    ¡°But the sparrow is no longer with us, and my vitality is badly damaged¡­ Even if I wanted to proceed into the stars, I couldn¡¯t¡­¡±

    The young woman looked utterly lonely and mncholy.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then looked directly at?A¡¯Cang¡¯s?beautiful face.

    ¡°I have a suggestion for you,¡± he said warmly. ¡°You might as well hear it.¡±

 Chapter 769: An Unexpected Development

    <h4>Chapter 769: An Unexpected Development</h4>

    A¡¯Cang instinctively looked up and met Su Yi¡¯s gaze. ¡°Please instruct me, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    ¡°Stay here and watch over my friends in secret,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Then, when I get back, I¡¯ll take all of you with me next time I leave.¡±

    A¡¯Cang eximed, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you n to leave the Azure Continent?¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I n to visit the?Netherworld?in a few months.¡±

    He paused, then continued, ¡°As I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware, without the Seed of the Azure, the continent¡¯s sudden prosperity will peak, then wane. In the end, the world will be reduced to a barren, withered ruin.¡±

    A¡¯Cang¡¯s eyshes fluttered, and she whispered, ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, and I¡­ I¡¯ve long since anticipated that this day woulde.¡±

    She, the gray sparrow, and the Sumeru Yao Emperor were all Xiantian Spirits born of the Origins of the Azure. They naturally understood this better than anyone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t lose hope,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll do everything I can to help the Seed of the Azure transform and evolve. If I raise the seed into a new world origin before the Azure Continent wanespletely, the continent naturally need not faceplete annihtion.¡±

    A¡¯Cang¡¯s spirits soared, and she looked eager. ¡°Whether you seed in the end or not, I¡¯ll be endlessly grateful.¡±

    As she spoke, she rose and solemnly inclined her head in gratitude.

    She understood better than anyone that transforming a seed manifested?of a?world¡¯s origin into a true world source was far harder than proving one¡¯s Dao and bing an Emperor!

    It didn¡¯t just take an extended period of time; it also demanded an enormous amount of effort, as well as fortuitous encounters, the likes that could only be happened upon by chance!

    Developing the seed into a new world source was so difficult that not even Emperors were guaranteed sess.

    A¡¯Cang wasn¡¯t overly confident that Su Yi could achieve this, but she was willing to wait!

    Having hope was, ultimately, better than having no hope at all.

    Although A¡¯Cang didn¡¯t know it, despite not being an Emperor, few in any ne of existence could have done a better job at raising the seed than the young man before her. It had been barely over a year since Su Yi had recovered the memories of his past life, but he¡¯d already gone from a mortal martial artist to a Spiritual Incarnation advanced cultivator!

    Furthermore, hisbat strength was so overwhelming that he¡¯d dominated this entire era, standing at the top of this world!

    In less than two years, he¡¯d achieved foundations in the Grand Dao so firm that so long as he willed it, he really could nourish the Seed of the Azure into a new world source before the Azure Continent withered.

    After all, the Azure Continent was smack dab in the middle of its Radiant Epoch. After reaching its peak, it would indeed ebb, but who knew how long that would take?

    This left more than enough time for Su Yi to seed.

    ¡°Then are you willing to ept my offer?¡± asked Su Yi.

    A¡¯Cang straightforwardly agreed. Su Yi felt considerably more rxed afterward.

    After he left, the Xia Emperor would protect his loved ones in the open, while A¡¯Cang would guard them from the shadows. Ordinary dangers would no longer threaten them.

    The crux of the matter was that he sought greater heights?of the?Dao of the Sword. He couldn¡¯t protect those around him forever.

    ¡­¡­

    The fifteenth day of the fifth month.

    The old blind man returned from the Sea of Chaotic Spirits, bringing Cha Jin, Wen Lingxue, Yuan Heng, Ge Qian, and several others with him.

    To Su Yi, who lived a secluded life, rarely ventured outside, and paid little heed to worldly affairs, this was undoubtedly an unexpected delight.

    That night, he arranged a banquet, feasted with his old friends, and drank to intoxication.

    Morning the?next?day, when Su Yi opened his eyes, he found Cha Jin wrapped around him like an octopus.

    Her beautiful head was pressed tightly against his shoulder, her face was rosy red, and her hair was disheveled. Her breath was like a kitten¡¯s, and her red lips were so shiny that it was difficult to resist the urge to taste them.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze shifted, and he saw that a portion of Cha Jin¡¯s smooth, snowy body wasn¡¯t covered by the quilt. Her long and slender legs were wrapped around him, revealing half of her back. Beneath the light streaming in through the window, her figure seemed ample and full, with curves worthy of pride.

    When Su Yi saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but think back to the night prior¡¯s madness.

    Cha Jin had been alone for a while, and furthermore, she¡¯d had quite a bit to drink. Thus, she was unusually invested and unrestrained inst night¡¯s dual cultivation. She was even willing to try certain positions she usually felt quite resistant to¡­

    This was what they meant when they said that lovers after a long separation were more passionate than newlyweds. Nothing was more wee than rain after a long drought.

    This came straight from the heart, and feelings were difficult to repress.

    It was just a pity thatst night had dyed Qing Wan¡¯s progress with dual cultivation.

    But it wasn¡¯t that Su Yi was cking off! Rather, Qing Wan was just too bashful to participate.

    ¡­¡­

    Days passed, one after another.

    The wind and clouds shifted outside, but Su Yi¡¯s life was just as before.

    Except that now, he had Cha Jin, Wen Lingxue, and the others beside him. Azurecloud Court was noticeably livelier than before.

    When the Xia Emperor visited Su Yi at Azurecloud Court, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit dazed.

    Before, he had thought that Su Yi had threedypanions: Wen Xinzhao, Yue Shichan, and Qing Wan.

    Now, it seemed he¡¯d underestimated Su Yi. This ¡°banished immortal¡± of a young man was actually quite the yboy!

    However, the Xia Emperor had to admit that Su Yi had excellent taste.

    Every one of hisdypanions transcended the masses. Each was a stunning beauty in her own right: bright and lively, charming and extraordinary, pure and picturesque, cold and aloof as snow¡­

    The Xia Emperor inwardly rejoiced that his daughter wasn¡¯t involved with Su Yi. Otherwise¡­ he¡¯d be in for a real headache.

    Had Su Yi known what the emperor was thinking, he¡¯d surely have sneered.

    There really were quite a few women around him, but only two had be his dual cultivation partners: Qing Wan and Cha Jin.

    .

    Of course, that didn¡¯t mean that Su Yi was already satisfied.

    When it came to matters of men and women, what mattered wasn¡¯t how many beauties you fell for, but rather, whether or not there was the right kind of emotional connection.

    Take Wen Lingxue, for instance. He¡¯d always doted on her as if she were his little sister.

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t so lustful and undiscriminating as to seize all the world¡¯s beauties for himself. If he did, how would he be any different from a stud horse?

    Su Xuanjun wasn¡¯t that casual or thoughtless!

    The neenth day of the fifth lunar month.

    ¡°I broke through.¡± Su Yi was seated in his room, and he¡¯d only just awakened from his meditation and let out a breath of turbid air.

    It was on the eleventh day of the fourth lunar month that he underwent tribtion outside of Nine Tripod City, reaching the Spiritual Incarnation Realm.

    Now, approximately a monthter, he¡¯d reached the mid-stage Spiritual incarnation Realm!

    He wasn''t rushing it; all of this was the result of extensive polishing, making his breakthroughs smooth and natural.

    The mid-stage Spiritual Incarnation Realm might seem like a small step, but my abilities have increased by about thirty percent. Now, even some Profound Illumination Emperors¡¯ treasures are no longer much of a threat,?thought Su Yi.

    Among modern Spirit Dao cultivators, he was already unrivaled. If he wanted a worthy foe, he naturally had to set his sights on Profound Illumination Emperors.

    The Profound Dao was divided into three great realms: Profound Illumination, Profound Serenity, and Profound Unity.

    Those who stepped into the Profound Dao were collectively known as Emperors.

    Profound Illumination Emperors might ¡°only¡± be in the first realm of the Profound Dao, but Emperors were Emperors. Spirit Dao cultivators couldn¡¯t even begin topare to them.

    In the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, the Profound Dao was like the heavens, while Emperors were like gods!

    And everyone beneath their level was nothing more than an ant!

    In the eyes of the Wilds¡¯ cultivators, Emperors were terrifying existences who stood at the pinnacle of the path of cultivation. Everyst one of them possessed the all-epassing power to intimidate an entire region.

    Even Profound Illumination Realm Emperors could effortlessly destroy anyone beneath the Imperial level with a flick of their fingers!

    As the reincarnation of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, no one understood an Emperor¡¯s power better than Su Yi.

    But it was precisely because he understood that he didn¡¯t see Emperors as unshakeable gods the way the general popce did.

    At his current level, he wouldn¡¯t even need to borrow the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ aura. Relying purely on his Spiritual Incarnation Realm cultivation base, he could contend with a portion of a Profound Illumination Emperor¡¯s power!

    Such ¡°portions¡± of power included the talismans and treasures they refined, as well as the imprints of their will.

    Su Yi predicted that once he stepped into the Spiritual Revolution Realm, he¡¯d have the foundations to fight an actual Spiritual Illumination Emperor!

    ng!

    As Su Yi pondered, he drew Abstruse Celestial and examined it closely.

    Ofte, he¡¯d expended all manner of divine materials and reforged the sword once more. Its power was a far cry from before.

    Even the wisp of Netherme Demon Sparrow soul essence sealed within the de had undergone numerous metamorphoses. It was originally severely damaged, but it had already made a full recovery.

    One step further, and it could give rise to a true physical body!

    By now, the Netherme Demon Sparrow hadn¡¯t just submitted to Su Yipletely. No, it worshiped him, and it wanted nothing more than to ept him as its master and serve him for the rest of its life.

    It wasn¡¯t stupid. In the time since Su Yi first subdued it, it had witnessed Su Yi¡¯s innumerable and unbelievable abilities. Add that to its own transformations, and how could it fail to understand that so long as it?took firm?hold of Su Yi, proving its Dao and bing an Emperor was well within the realm of possibility?

    s, Su Yi had never agreed to take it on as a servant. He just treated it as a sword soul.

    This left the Netherme Demon Sparrow a bit frantic, but there was nothing it could do about it.

    The sword is strong enough tost me until the Spiritual Revolution Realm,?thought Su Yi.

    It was then that someone knocked on the gates of Azurecloud Court.

    Before long, Wen Xinzhao returned to report the arrival of Dharma Protector Xue Ye of Meng Po Pce. He was here requesting an audience.

    Su Yi rose, then entered the courtyard.

    When he saw Su Yi, Xue Ye approached, greeted him, and directly stated why he¡¯de. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, I¡¯m here on the Ninth Libationer¡¯s orders. I¡¯m here to tell you that we n to leave seven days from now. If you still want to join us, please be ready by then.¡±

    Su Yi was a bit stunned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d be leaving in half a year? Only a month has passed since then. Don¡¯t tell me something happened?¡±

    Xue Ye patiently exined, ¡°To tell the truth, a few days ago, a fellow denizen of the Netherworld helped us make contact with the sect, and our seniors have already agreed to activate the spatial formation and bring us back. They¡¯re due to activate it seven days from now.¡±

    Su Yi was briefly stunned, then thoughtful. ¡°Just who is this ¡®fellow denizen of the Netherworld¡¯, anyway?¡±

    Someone capable of entering the Azure Continent?and?making contact with Meng Po Pce was surely no ordinary person!

 Chapter 770: An Emperor!

    <h4>Chapter 770: An Emperor!</h4>

    Xue Ye shook his head. ¡°I have no intention of hiding anything. It¡¯s just that even I don¡¯t know who this senior is.¡±

    As if afraid Su Yi wouldn¡¯t believe him, he added, ¡°A few days ago, this senior came looking for us. He said that he too was from the Netherworld, and that he was long acquainted with our third high elder. He hoped to borrow our power to return to the Netherworld.¡±

    ¡°However, when I asked about his origins and identity, he was unwilling to discuss the matter. Instead, he took out a River of Forgetfulness Command Token and said the third high elder had given it to him.¡±

    ¡°The Ninth Libationer examined it personally, and said that it really was from the third high elder, and furthermore, that it couldn¡¯t possibly be fake.¡±

    ¡°Then you believed him?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Xue Ye shook his head. ¡°At most, we only half believed him. But afterward, when he helped us make contact with Meng Po Pce, we confirmed that he was no ordinary person.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Alright. If you¡¯ve decided to leave seven days from now, I naturally have no objections.¡±

    Xue Ye inwardly sighed in relief, then smiled. ¡°Seven days from now, I¡¯ll await your arrival in the Dark Immortal Grounds, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Before long, Xue Ye bade farewell and left.

    The others in Azurecloud Court clustered around Su Yi.

    Although they¡¯d long since known that Su Yi would leave the Azure Continent, they hadn¡¯t anticipated that Su Yi would set off in just seven days. They couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit caught off guard.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a trip to the Netherworld, that¡¯s all. It makes little difference when I leave,¡± said Su Yi. He swept his gaze across the group, and when he saw the reluctance in their expressions, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m noting back.¡±

    He then turned to Yuan Heng. ¡°Prepare a banquet. I¡¯d like to seize this opportunity to say a few words.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Yuan Heng rushed off to carry out his orders.

    Before long, there was a feast waiting for them in the courtyard.

    Everyone took their seats and started drinking and conversing.

    Su Yi then announced the arrangements he¡¯d made for his departure, one by one.

    In truth, these were all trivial matters. If he hadn¡¯t cared about those in attendance, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered saying them out loud.

    However, when they heard these arrangements, the group¡¯s spirits sank.

    Su Yi took all of this in, but he didn¡¯tment on it.

    Throughout history, the pain of separation had always beenmonce.

    However, Su Yi had an irond will, and he wholeheartedly pursued the Dao. A separation like this meant little to him.

    After all, when cultivators went into seclusion, they sometimes stayed there for hundreds, or even thousands of years.

    All he was doing was taking a quick trip to the Netherworld. What was there to be upset about?

    ¡­¡­

    Time slipped by. Six days passed in a sh.

    Outside Nine Tripod City, early in the morning, shortly after dawn.

    ¡°Old blind man, we¡¯re leaving.¡± Su Yi waved, then stepped into the air and soared away.

    Just like that, he left, without so much as a second look, the very picture of carefree confidence.

    The old blind man hurried after him.

    Wen Xinzhao, Cha Jin, and the others watched them gradually face over the horizon, their hearts full of mncholy.

    Except for Qing Ya, who giggled, ¡°Someone like Big Brother Su might seem heartless, but he''s the freest and happiest of all.¡±

    The group was briefly tuned, but then, they couldn¡¯t help butugh, and the pain of separation faded considerably.

    ¡­..

    That night.

    Su Yi and the old blind man arrived at the Dark Immortal Grounds, dusty and travel-worn.

    This was Su Yi¡¯s first time in the area, and only now did he discover that this hidden realm was quite distinctive. The skies were turbid, like an eternal curtain of dusk.

    The experts of Meng Po Pce had upied a valley, in which they¡¯d built several halls.

    ¡°Fellow Daoists, please, right this way!¡± The withered, decrepit Ninth Libationer weed them personally, nothing but smiles.

    He was apanied by Cui Jingyan, a young woman as beautiful as an immortal and utterly enticing.

    When she saw Su Yi, she batted her beautiful eyes andughed. ¡°Banished Immortal Su, whose sword shall reign supreme for thirty thousand years, has arrived~!¡±

    Her voice was pleasant to the air, with a hint of yful mockery.

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°What, am I not wee?¡±

    Cui Jinyan pressed her lips into a smile. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare not wee you.¡±

    Meanwhile, the Ninth Libationer had already invited Su Yi and the old blind man into a grand hall decorated with luminous pearls. There was a banquet ready and waiting for them.

    When they stepped inside, they saw two men, one young, one old, sitting on one side of the table.

    The old man was dressed in dark?Daoist?robes. He was thin, with aid-back, leisurely manner, and he was busy pouring and drinking his own wine.

    The young man was dressed in white, with sharp eyebrows and starry eyes. His lips were red, his teeth were pearly white, and he had a valiant bearing.

    The elder in Daoist robes rose and said warmly, ¡°This must be our young friend Su Yi! I¡¯ve long since heard your illustrious name. Now that I see you in the flesh, you indeed live up to your reputation!¡±

    His gaze was warm and amiable, and his voice was clear, sonorous, and as pleasant as a spring breeze.

    The youth seated beside him hurriedly rose, then curiously evaluated Su Yi.

    It was obvious that both of them had known he wasing.

    The old man continued, ¡°However, I¡¯m afraid that my apprentice and I are mere passersby, and due to extenuating circumstances, we cannot reveal our names. We humbly request your understanding, young friend Su.¡±

    Su Yi looked first at the old man, then at his white-robed apprentice. A?nigh?imperceptible hint of strange light shed in the depths of his gaze.

    Then, he nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±

    The old man in?Daoist?robes smiled but didn¡¯t take Su Yi¡¯s words to heart. Instead, he looked at the old blind man.

    His expression was obviously far more solemn than before. He sped his fist and nodded in greeting. ¡°And you must be the esteemed expert of the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus-Bearers.¡±

    The difference between how he greeted Su Yi and how he greeted the old blind man was readily apparent, but no one found this strange.

    The Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers were one of the most mysterious lineages in the entire Netherworld.

    It was only logical that the old man in?Daoist?robes would greet him ordingly.

    However, the old blind man shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m no more than a lonely ghost. I am only here because His Excellency Su graciously permitted me to apany him. I am unworthy of such respect.¡±

    His tone was cold, indifferent, and distant.

    The old man in Daoist robes was visibly stunned. An inheritor of the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers had called Su Yi ¡°His Excellency!¡± And he spoke as if he were a junior!

    This was rather interesting.

    After a moment¡¯s thought, the old man in?Daoist?robes said, ¡°Please forgive my presumptuousness, but several hundred years ago, there was a rumor that Daoist Five Burials, the Master of the Blood Coffin, passed away. Might I ask if this is true?¡±

    The old blind man¡¯s expression shifted, and a hint of anger appeared on his face. ¡°If you know it¡¯s a presumptuous question, why even ask?¡±

    Five Burials was his master, and his passing was a painful subject, the thing he least wanted to discuss.

    The old man in?Daoist?robes was instantly apologetic. ¡°Fellow Daoist, that was impetuous of me. Please don¡¯t take offense.¡±

    The Ninth Libationer hurriedly yed peacemaker. ¡°Please, everyone, take your seats.¡±

    ¡°Have a seat,¡± said Su Yi, patting the old blind man on the shoulder.

    The guests promptly took their seats, one by one.

    The banquet was sumptuous, and the Ninth Libationer offered frequent toasts. Before long, the atmosphere was harmonious.

    Furthermore, the elder in dark?Daoist?robes had a rather decent attitude. He personally filled the old blind man¡¯s cup as an apology. This made it difficult for the old blind man to pursue the matter any further.

    Perhaps because he sensed that the old blind man of the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers treated Su Yi quite differently, the old man in Daoist robes was increasingly curious about him. He even took the initiative to ask about Su Yi.

    ¡°Young friend Su, the Ninth Libationer told me that you¡¯re headed to the Netherworld in search of various items. Why don¡¯t you tell me about them? I might well be able to assist you,¡± said the old man with a smile.

    Su Yi took a sip of wine, then said casually, ¡°I appreciate your good intentions, but it¡¯s a trivial matter. You needn¡¯t trouble yourself.¡±

    The old man could tell that Su Yi had no desire to discuss this any further, so he dropped it. ¡°In that case, I wish you quick sess, my young friend.¡±

    Su Yiughed, then said, ¡°I wish you two a quick sess too.¡±

    The old man in dark?Daoist?robes was briefly stunned. Then, his brow furrowed.

    He pondered for a moment, and was just about to say something when Su Yi spoke up. ¡°Right, I don¡¯t like the title ¡®young friend.¡¯ We¡¯re both passersby, and we met by chance. What need is there for talk of age and seniority? It would be most appropriate to call each other ¡°fellow Daoist.¡¯¡±

    The old man was bbergasted, as was the young man beside him. He couldn¡¯t help but take another look at Su Yi.

    The Ninth Libationer, Cui Jingyan, and Xue Ye looked at each other, their expressions simrly a bit strange. They wouldn¡¯t have guessed Su Yi would concern himself with something like a form of address.

    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, Fellow Daoist. Earlier, I was putting on the airs of an elder. Please, don¡¯t take offense,¡± said the old man with a self-deprecating, bitter smile.

    A momentter, he abruptly changed the subject. ¡°But there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been wondering. What did you mean when you wished?us a quick?sess earlier?¡±

    This question was rather strange, and it left the other guests dumbstruck.

    Su Yi, however, merelyughed dryly. ¡°I said it out of politeness, that¡¯s all. You needn¡¯t overthink it.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    This guy sure is direct,?the white-robed young man grumbled to himself.

    At the same time, he found the question rather strange. His master¡¯s behavior was clearly out of the ordinary.?Why would he ask a silly question like that?

    Pleasantries, that¡¯s all. What other meaning could it possibly have?

    Besides, it¡¯s obvious at a nce that Su Yi is the self-conceited type. He sure isn¡¯t acting the way a young person should before an elder.

    Why pay his words any heed?

    The young man in white was certain that if Su Yi learned of his master¡¯s status and cultivation base, he¡¯d be terrified out of his wits. How could he dare be this rude then?

    At the end of the day,?Master?is just too kind. No matter who he meets, he treats them with respect, with no thought to rank. This is why people assume he has no temper¡­?thought the young man in white.

    Before the banquet was over, master and apprentice rose, bade farewell, and left.

    Early tomorrow morning, they would return to the Netherworld alongside the experts of Meng Po Pce.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, do you know that senior¡¯s cultivation base?¡± asked the Ninth Libationer.?Although master?and apprentice had already left, he lowered his voice and even activated the formation nketing the room to ensure no sound escaped.

    Cui Jingyan and Xue Ye looked at Su Yi too.

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°Although he hid it quite well, I can still tell. Why do you ask?¡±

    The Ninth Libationer grimaced. ¡°If you¡¯ve realized it, aren¡¯t you worried? You offended an Emperor at a banquet. Don¡¯t you realize how dangerous that is?¡±

 Chapter 771: Each With Their Own Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 771: Each With Their Own Thoughts</h4>

    An Emperor!

    The old blind man¡¯s hands and feet quivered, and he was visibly bbergasted.

    But when he realized he was the only one in attendance who hadn¡¯t noticed, the old blind man was inwardly irritated.?These people aren¡¯t at all trustworthy! Why didn¡¯t they tell me that that kindly old man was an Emperor!?

    Of course, the old blind man dared not question why Su Yi hadn¡¯t warned him¡­

    Su Yi stepped in tofort him. ¡°That was just a soul avatar he was using to enter this world, not his true body. No need for panic.¡±

    The old blind man said sheepishly, ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect it, that¡¯s all. I¡¯m not afraid.¡±

    Su Yiughed. Only then did he answer the Ninth Libationer¡¯s question. ¡°It¡¯s true that he¡¯s an Emperor, but there¡¯s no grudge between us. Why should I be afraid of offending him?

    ¡°....¡±

    If Su Yi were simply fearless out of ignorance, that would have been one thing.

    But Su Yi wasn¡¯t the ignorant sort. On the contrary, he¡¯d discerned Cui Jingyan¡¯s origins after a single nce at her jade pendant.

    He¡¯d even inferred the Adjudicator of the Netherworld¡¯s thoughts and intentions!

    How could someone like him possibly be ignorant?

    Besides, Su Yi had already told them that he¡¯d long since realized the old man in?Daoist?robes was an Emperor.

    Yet it seemed Su Yi didn¡¯t care in the least, and he¡¯d even dared quibble with an Emperor about his choice of titles, right to his face. It was truly iprehensible!

    ¡°Young lord Su, of all the young people I¡¯ve seen in my life, you¡¯re the gutsiest, as well as the most arrogant,¡± Cui Jingyan couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    ¡°Is that supposed to be apliment?¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but be amused. ¡°Next time you see your ancestor, ask him if my behavior today could really be described as ¡®arrogant.¡¯¡±

    Cui Jingyan¡¯s delicate painted eyebrows rose. ¡°From the sound of it, it almost seems as if you¡¯d be this¡­ utterly brazen in front of my grandfather too?¡±

    Su Yi drank a ss of wine, then said casually, ¡°I could say more, but there¡¯s no way you¡¯d believe me. When you see him, ask for yourself.¡±

    It was then that something urred to the Ninth Libationer, who suddenly interjected, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, you recognized the Adjudicator of the Netherworld¡¯s pendant at a nce, as well as Jingyan¡¯s background. Have you perhaps seen through that senior¡¯s origins?¡±

    The crowd couldn¡¯t help but prick up their ears.

    The experts of Meng Po pce had long since witnessed Su Yi¡¯s mysteriousness, and they dared not treat him as they might an ordinary person.

    He¡¯d seen through that Emperor¡¯s cultivation. It was entirely possible that he knew his origins, too!

    And that was what they were most curious about.

    ¡°If he didn¡¯t want to tell you, you¡¯d best not pry,¡± said Su Yi after a moment¡¯s thought. ¡°Furthermore, that master and apprentice had a certain unpredictable karma about them. The way I see it, you¡¯d best keep a respectful distance, or it might well bring disaster upon you.¡±

    When they heard this, the crowd¡¯s hair stood on end.

    It sounded like Su Yi had already seen through that master and apprentice¡¯s origins, as well as the nature of the karma they bore!

    Whatever that karma was, should it stain them, it was highly likely to bring disaster upon even Meng Po Pce disciples like them.

    This unquestionably implied that their karma was extraordinary!

    Cui Jingyan was obviously intrigued, and she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Young lord Su, can¡¯t you reveal a little more? You can at least tell us where they came from, right?¡±

    But Su Yi wasn¡¯t willing to discuss it any further. ¡°Aren¡¯t they carrying your third high elder¡¯smand token? And they even helped you make contact with the experts of Meng Po Pce. Just ask the sect higher-ups when you get back.¡±

    Cui Jingyan red at Su Yi, then muttered, ¡°You¡¯re great in every way, except that you love talking in vague riddles. It¡¯s truly unpleasant.¡±

    Su Yi had nothing to say to that.

    When the banquet ended, the Ninth Libationer arranged a residence for Su Yi and the old blind man.

    When dawn broke, they¡¯d activate their formation and leave the Azure Continent.

    ¡­..

    Late that night, the Ninth Libationer, Xue Ye, and Cui Jingyan gathered for a private discussion.

    ¡°Both Su Yi and that master and apprentice have extremely fishy origins. When we get back to the Netherworld, we should distance ourselves from them as quickly as possible,¡± transmitted the Ninth Libationer.

    Even with a sound-blocking formation, he couldn¡¯t rx, so he¡¯d already urged Xue Ye and Cui Jingyan to transmit anything they had to say.

    Cui Jingyan didn¡¯t seem at all concerned. ¡°The sect agreed to receive the pair of them. It doesn¡¯t have much to do with us. As for Su Yi? My n¡¯s ancestor attaches great importance to him, so there¡¯s no way he¡¯s some kind of evildoer.¡±

    Xue Ye said somberly, ¡°Ninth Libationer, we came to the Azure Continent to obtain the Seed of the Azure, but now, this grand stroke of fortune has fallen into Su Yi¡¯s hands. I¡¯m afraid that if the sect finds out about it, they¡¯ll be tempted.¡±

    The Ninth Libationer narrowed his eyes, his expression shifting erratically.

    He was a member of Meng Po Pce, and he naturally knew better than anyone how much the sect¡¯s old-timers longed to obtain the Seed of the Azure.

    Furthermore, there was no hiding this information.

    The three of them weren¡¯t the only Meng Po Pce experts to havee to the Azure Continent. Ten or so others hade too.

    Someone would inevitably report that Su Yi was carrying the Seed of the Azure.

    Besides, when the sect asked about it, who¡­ who would dare hide the truth?

    When the sect¡¯s old-timers learned that Su Yi had the seed, they were sure to be interested in it.

    He couldn¡¯t dismiss the possibility that something terrible would happen as a result!

    After a long silence, the Ninth Libationer took a deep breath, faced Cui Jingyan, and said, ¡°Jingyan, I¡¯ll need you to exin to the sect¡¯s old-timers. Do your best to convince them not to go after Su Yi.¡±

    The Ninth Libationer paused, then said helplessly, ¡°If Xue Ye and I try to persuade them, they¡¯ll disregard us. With our statues, we cannot possibly convince them.¡±

    Although libationers upied a lofty position in Meng Po Pce, the pce master and the emissaries of the river ranked even higher!

    But Cui Jingyan was different.

    Although her mother had long since vacated her position in Meng Po Pce, she was, after all, once one of their emissaries of the river. Her influence lingered.

    And her father was the leader of the Cui Family. Moreover, her grandfather was the Adjudicator of the Netherworld, whose name intimidated the entire Netherworld.

    She was naturally the most suitable candidate to convince the sect¡¯s old-timers.

    Cui Jingyan blinked her beautiful eyes, thenughed, ¡°Why not let the old-timers teach Su Yi a lesson? They might beat the arrogance out of him!¡±

    The Ninth Libationer was instantly solemn. ¡°Jingyan, this isn¡¯t about managing his arrogance. If we handle this badly, the resulting conflict might lead to rivers of blood! Don¡¯t forget: the Seed of the Azure is a stroke of fortune grand enough that even Emperors would drool over it.

    ¡°But at the same time, Su Yi¡¯s origins are highly suspicious. He¡¯s absolutely iparable to other Spirit Dao cultivators. Even your grandfather views him with enormous importance!?Given the situation, we have to ensure the sect¡¯s old-timers don¡¯t start anything with him. If they do, the consequences will be unimaginable!¡±

    When she heard this, Cui Jingyan realized how serious the problem was. After a moment¡¯s thought, she solemnly agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll do everything I can, but I can¡¯t guarantee they''ll listen to me.¡±

    The Ninth Libationer instantly sighed in relief, then smiled. ¡°Just do your best.¡±

    Xue Ye had been listening off to the side, and he wanted to say something, but in the end, he forced the words back down.

    Even the Ninth Libationer couldn¡¯t afford to get mixed up in this, much less a dharma protector like him!

    ¡­¡­

    Meanwhile, beneath the same night sky.

    The old man in?Daoist?robes sat on the floor of a grand hall.

    His expression was serious and focused, and he held a snow-white, jade-like turtle shell. It seemed he was pondering someone.

    The young man in white reclined on a soft couch not far away, his legs crossed. ¡°Master, that Su Yi guy really is quite impressive. Even amongst the Netherworld¡¯s Spirit Dao cultivators, he¡¯d be the absolute cream of the crop.?But he¡¯s too arrogant! And totally self-satisfied. If he dares act like that even in the Netherworld, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll fall t on his face.¡±

    The old man in?Daoist?robes shook his head. ¡°Wang Ting, to you, he might seem arrogant, but in my eyes, his ¡®arrogance¡¯ is actually the type of invincible confidence acquired only through oveing all manner of trials and tribtions. Furthermore¡­ Su Yi is nowhere near as simple as you think.¡±

    As he spoke, the old man put away the turtle shell, and his eyes shed. ¡°I dare say with certainty that, at the banquet just now, Su Yi saw through our origins.¡±

    The white-robed young man jumped from his seat, obviously startled.

    ¡°How¡­ how is that possible?¡± he asked nervously. He took a deep breath, as if trying his best to remain calm. ¡°Besides, if he saw through your origins, how could he possibly have dared to speak so impudently?¡±

    His master was an Emperor! And no ordinary Emperor, either.

    What Spirit Dao cultivator would dare speak impolitely knowing that?

    The old man in?Daoist?robesughed, then said warmly, ¡°You needn¡¯t be nervous. There¡¯s no grudge between him and us. So what if he saw through our identities?¡±

    He paused, then frowned. ¡°The only thing that confuses me is that¡­ it seems Su Yi didn¡¯t just see through our origins, he even understood what we¡¯re trying to do.¡±

    The white-robed young man gasped, then murmured, ¡°Master, you think too highly of Su Yi. He¡¯s a Spirit Dao cultivator of the Azure Continent. How could he possibly tell all that just by looking? That¡¯s impossible! It¡¯s absolutely impossible.¡±

    He repeatedly shook his head.

    ¡°Impossible?¡± said the old man in?Daoist?robes. ¡°If not, why was it that he wished us a quick sess at tonight¡¯s banquet¡­?¡±

    When the white-robed young man heard that, he tensed up.

    Only now did he realize why his master had followed up and asked Su Yi to rify what he meant at the banquet earlier. It turned out he¡¯d long since surmised that Su Yi wasn¡¯t just being polite when he wished them a quick sess. No, he was trying to say something!

    ¡°If that was all, it¡¯d be one thing. The main reason I reached that conclusion¡­¡± The old man¡¯s gaze was suddenly distant and profound as he whispered, ¡°...was the old blind man!¡±

 Chapter 772: I am the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force

    <h4>Chapter 772: I am the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force</h4>

    The old blind man!

    The white-robed young man froze briefly, then thought it over. ¡°It¡¯s true. Throughout the long history of the Netherworld, inheritors of the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers have never lowered their heads to anyone, but that old man¡­ called a young man like Su Yi ¡®His Excellency.¡¯ Both his words and his movements were full of respect. This really is out of the ordinary.¡±

    The old man in?Daoist?robes said, ¡°You¡¯re only half right. The Master of the Blood Coffin, Five Burials of the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers, died several hundred years ago. Do you remember how he died?¡±

    The white-robed young man was briefly stunned. ¡°Rumor has it that the Master of the Blood Coffin died at the hands of an Imperial expert of the Wilds, but even now, no one knows just who it was.¡±

    A strange light shone in his master¡¯s eyes. ¡°There are indeed numerous theories as to who killed Five Burials and why, but to the best of my knowledge, the killer was most likely the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡¯s?eldest?disciple, the renowned leader of the Abstruse Force Alliance¡­ Pi Mo!¡±

    Pi Mo!

    The name seemed to have magical power; the sound alone shook the heart. The young man in white felt a chill course through him, and his heart shook. This revtion stunned himpletely.

    ¡°If word of this gets out, it¡¯ll shake the entire Netherworld,¡± said the young man.

    Pi Mo was a legendary Emperor of war whose name had long since shaken the Wilds.

    Hisbat prowess and talent were shocking. Over the years, he¡¯d achieved countless dazzling feats.

    Even in the Netherworld, every faction around was familiar with his name!

    Because he was the disciple of the Swordmaster?of Abstruse?Force!

    The Swordmaster?of Abstruse?Force was a legendary figure, a sovereign among Imperial experts. The world¡¯s cultivators saw him as the Master of Ten Thousand Daos and the number one expert of the Dao of the Sword!

    He and his sword had dominated the heavens for 108,000 years!

    Given the circumstances, it was easy to imagine how great amotion would result if the great factions of the Netherworld learned that it was Pi Mo who¡¯d killed the Master of the Blood Coffin.

    ¡°Those who need to know this learned it a long time ago. Those who don¡¯t need to know will never find out,¡± sighed the old man in?Daoist?robes.

    ¡°But Master, what does this have to do with Su Yi?¡± asked the young man in white. Both Pi Mo and the Swordmaster of Abstruse seemed far, far away from him, as distant and ethereal as legends.

    The old man in?Daoist?robes smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a rush. This incident is ratherplex, and all of it is in the distant past. I¡¯m afraid that throughout the Netherworld, only old-timers like me remember it¡­¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just have to listen patiently,¡± said the young man attentively.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, the old man in?Daoist?robes said, ¡°The old-timers of the Netherworld all?know?that long ago¡­ Hm, roughly thirty thousand years ago, the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force and the founder of the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearer lineage, Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer, once made a bet with each other.?Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer lost the Coffin of the Six Paths of Reincarnation, but in return, he won the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡¯s friendship.

    ¡°Yet Pi Mo, Su Xuanjun¡¯s?eldest?disciple, suddenly barged into the Netherworld not long after his master¡¯s passing, killing Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer¡¯s direct disciple, Five Burials. That¡¯s naturally quite unusual.?After all, their masters were great friends.¡±

    The young man in white furrowed his brow. ¡°That really is strange. Could it be¡­ that Pi Mo suspects the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡¯s death was somehow connected to the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers.¡±

    The old man nodded. ¡°That is indeed a possibility, but there¡¯s another possibility too.¡±

    His eyes shone with a strange light. ¡°Very few in the Netherworld know this, but when the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force explored the Netherworld, he was searching for the legendary ¡®secrets of reincarnation.¡¯

    ¡°And in the Netherworld, only a tiny handful of experts could possibly have had any leads. However, Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer was one of the few.

    ¡°Five hundred years ago, the Swordmaster?of Abstruse?Force passed away suddenly, shaking the heavens. There were rumors that, while striving for a higher path, his mental state deviated, and he passed away.

    ¡°But in the Netherworld, there was yet another rumor. They saw that the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡­ is highly likely to have entered the cycle of samsara, and that he chose to reincarnate and cultivate anew!¡±

    The old man¡¯s expression was increasingly strange, and his voice contained a hint of an emotion difficult to put into words. It seemed a bit like dread, but also like longing.

    Waves of shock coursed through the young man¡¯s heart, and he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Master, are you saying that Pi Mo also suspects that his master reincarnated to cultivate?anew? And that that¡¯s why he went in search of the Master of the Blood Coffin?¡±

    The old man nodded. ¡°That¡¯s the other possibility I was referring to.¡±

    The white-robed young man¡¯s expression shifted erratically. ¡°But¡­ Why would Pi Mo kill the Master of the Blood Coffin?¡±

    His master shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s difficult to guess.¡±

    He paused, then said, ¡°These rumors and grudges are all in the past. If we want clear answers, I¡¯m afraid only the old blind man knows the truth.¡±

    Only then did the young man in white understand why his master had asked directly about the Master of the Blood Coffin¡¯s death upon realizing the old blind man¡¯s identity.

    It turned out there was a shocking secret behind it!

    The old man in?Daoist?robes continued, ¡°If it¡¯s as I suspect, the old blind man was the Master of the Blood Coffin¡¯s direct disciple. He ought to know better than anyone who killed his master, and I¡¯m sure he¡¯s trying to think of a way to get revenge.

    ¡°But surprisingly, he¡¯s appeared here, on the Azure Continent, and he¡¯s apanying a young man named Su Yi. He even calls him ¡®Your Excellency¡¯, as if he were a junior addressing a senior. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s far too strange?¡±

    The young man¡¯s expression changed dramatically; it seemed he¡¯d realized something. He couldn¡¯t help but blurt, ¡°The Swordmaster of Abstruse Force is surnamed Su, and so is Su Yi. The Swordmaster of Abstruse Force once visited the Netherworld in search of the secrets of samsara. Master, don¡¯t tell me Su Yi is¡­¡±

    But before he could finish, the old man in?Daoist?robes shook his head and interrupted him. ¡°That most likely isn¡¯t possible.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t?¡± eximed the young man.

    His master sighed deeply. ¡°I¡¯m quite confused too. If the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force passed away five hundred years ago, his reincarnation ought to be five hundred years old.

    ¡°But I scrutinized Su Yi¡¯s aura and appearance, and he¡¯s roughly eighteen. There¡¯s no way to fake someone like that, nor can any secret art disguise it.?That alone proves that Su Yi couldn¡¯t possibly be Su Xuanjun¡¯s reincarnation.¡±

    The young man in white sighed in relief. ¡°I¡¯m d he isn¡¯t. That would be terrifying¡­¡±

    The reality was the situation really was unbelievable. If word got out, almost no one would believe it.

    After all, the issue wasn¡¯t just whether or not Su Xuanjun had reincarnated. It also involved the legendary secrets of samsara.

    Who¡¯d dare believe such a fleeting, insubstantial rumor could actually be realized?

    And who would dare believe that a young man of the Azure Continent was in any way connected to the legendary Swordmaster of Abstruse Force or the secrets of reincarnation?

    The old man in?Daoist?robes smiled, but he looked a bit conflicted. ¡°Even if it¡¯s not true, Su Yi¡¯s origins are extremely strange and suspicious. I can¡¯t see through them; the more I think about it, the more mysterious he seems¡­¡±

    But then, he shook his head. ¡°However, this has little to do with us, and we needn¡¯t spend our energy thinking about it.¡±

    The young man in white agreedpletely. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, master. Who cares how many secrets Su Yi has? None of them have anything to do with us.¡±

    The old man sighed. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. He¡¯s already discerned our origins, and most likely, our intentions. We cannot remain unmoved.¡±

    The young man seemed stunned. ¡°Then¡­ Master, what do you n to do?¡±

    The old man pondered briefly, then made a decision. ¡°When we see him tomorrow, I¡¯ll have a little chat with him.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Elsewhere, that same night.

    ¡°Your Excellency, I have something I¡¯d like to discuss with you,¡± whispered the old blind man.

    ¡°Speak,¡± said Su Yi. He was already slumped in his wicker chair, and he nned to fall asleep.

    ¡°Now, it isn¡¯t just the disciples of Meng Po Pce who¡¯ve realized who I am. Even that master and apprentice know. I¡¯m worried that if word leaks, we¡¯ll run into trouble in the Netherworld.¡±

    Su Yiughed and said, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t think this is a bad thing.¡±

    The old blind man was stunned.

    Su Yi continued, ¡°Pi Mo killed your master, Five Burials. It might have happened hundreds of years ago, but that doesn¡¯t mean no one is paying attention to that incident.

    ¡°If they find out that a disciple of the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers like yourself has appeared, they might¡­e looking for us of their own volition.

    ¡°Should that happen, we can learn their backgrounds and identities, as well as their intentions. We might learn quite a bit.¡±

    Only then did the old blind man understand. There was no doubt about it: Su Yi was using him as bait to go fishing!

    It was somewhat simr to what the Adjudicator of the Netherworld had done with Su Yi and Cui Jingyan¡¯s jade pendant.

    A momentter, the old blind man tensed. ¡°But what if Pi Moes looking for us? That would be terrible!¡±

    Years ago, he¡¯d fled the Netherworld for the express purpose of escaping Pi Mo!

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was distant and profound as he whispered, ¡°Should he truly dare show up in the Netherworld, I¡¯ll naturally deal with him myself. That will count as revenge for your master, too.¡±

    He spoke casually, without the slightest ripple of emotion.

    However, his words gave the old blind man goosebumps.

    What kind of existence was Pi Mo?

    He wasn¡¯t just famous in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds. Even in the Netherworld, everyone knew about him. He was so strong that even most Emperors could only lower their heads in submission before him!

    Yet it seemed Su Yi wasn¡¯t the least bit concerned about him!

    He sounded so casual, as if dealing with the legendary war Emperor whose name intimidated the Wilds was a trivial matter barely even worth mentioning.

    Of course the old blind man was surprised! How could he not be?

    After a while, the old blind man sighed with emotion. ¡°Sometimes, I almost suspect that you and the Swordmaster of Abstruse?Force our?founder lost?a bet to?are?one and the same.¡±

    Of course, the way he said this indicated that he?didn¡¯t?believe Su Yi was the Swordmaster?of Abstruse?Force.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. He took out a jug of wine, then took a sip. ¡°Perhaps¡­ I really am?¡±

    The old blind man was briefly stunned, but a momentter, his expression grew uncharacteristically solemn. He said gravely, ¡°Your Excellency Su, when we get to the Netherworld, whatever you do, you mustn¡¯t joke around like that! If you do, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll?invite?fatal disaster!¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

 Chapter 773: Setting off for the Netherworld!

    <h4>Chapter 773: Setting off for the Netherworld!</h4>

    The old blind man was uncharacteristically solemn.

    But it seemed as if he were afraid that someone as proud as Su Yi wouldn¡¯t heed his advice, as he exined, ¡°You might not know this, but although the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force has long since left this world, his reputation remains. A few of the?Netherworld¡¯s?mightiest old-timers have a deep bond with him.

    ¡°If you speak of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force with disrespect, it¡¯s highly likely to invite unnecessary trouble.¡±

    Every word was utterly sincere, straight from the heart, an earnest warning. ¡°Even my master, were he still alive, would have been furious had he heard what you¡¯d just said. He respected the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force more than anyone, and he hated nothing more than others casuallymenting on him.¡±

    The corners of Su Yi¡¯s lips twitched imperceptibly, and he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    The old blind man really was blind!

    ¡°Alright already, let¡¯s get some rest.¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anymore, so he closed his eyes and quickly fell fast asleep.

    The old blind man wanted to ask more questions about the master and apprentice¡¯s origins, but when he saw this, he held back.

    He softly, cautiously walked over to the corner of the hall, then sat cross-legged, his mind wandering.

    Tomorrow, he would return to the Netherworld, but he didn¡¯t know how many years would pass before he could truly avenge his master¡­

    Pi Mo was too strong.

    Just thinking about it filled him with helplessness and despair.

    No matter what, with His Excellency Su around, I at least have a bit of hope,?he thought to himself.

    Earlier, Su Yi hadn¡¯t taken Pi Mo the least bit seriously. He even said that, should Pi Mo dare enter the Netherworld, he¡¯d take him down personally.?Whether or not Su Yi could actually aplish this, hearing it was enormouslyforting to the old blind man.

    ¡­¡­

    The next morning.

    The dark immortal grounds were still dusky and overcast.

    Meng Po Pce¡¯s camp.

    The Ninth Libationer, Cui Jingyan, and the sect¡¯s other experts had already gathered. They were currently setting up an altar.

    Su Yi, the old blind man, the old man in?Daoist?robes, and his white-robed apprentice waited off to the sides.

    Su Yi, of course, was waiting in his wicker chair¡­

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su.¡± The old man in Daoist robes approached him with a smile.

    ¡°Do you have business with me?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call it that,¡± said the old man, still smiling. ¡°There are just a few things I¡¯d like to chat with you about before we leave the Azure Continent.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡±

    This cold, indifferent response made the young man in white frown.

    However, the old man in Daoist robes didn¡¯t mind in the least. He said with a smile, ¡°While my apprentice and I wandered the Azure Continent, we happened upon a few rare and unusual situations.¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t respond. He just sprawled out in his chair and drank, perfectly content.

    He knew that the old man had more to say. And indeed, a momentter, he said slowly, ¡°The most surprising of them was in a remote little vige of the Great Liang.¡±

    ¡°A little vige?¡± the old blind man couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    An Emperor had been surprised while visiting a little vige? This unquestionably implied that the vige in question wasn¡¯t simple!

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± sighed the old man in?Daoist?robes. ¡°Every inhabitant is an ordinary mortal, but the entire vige is shrouded in auspicious energy. As a result, the vigers are sessful in all their endeavors, and they enjoy increased longevity. It¡¯s truly a miraculous sight.¡±

    The old blind man couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Auspicious energy was fleeting and ethereal. Not even famous blessed grounds were necessarily enveloped in it.

    Yet a tiny vige was a gathering point for auspicious energy! This was unquestionably unbelievable.

    ¡°Could it be that an enormous secret was hidden in the vige?¡± asked the old blind man.

    The old man in?Daoist?robes nodded. ¡°My apprentice and I visited the vige in person, and indeed, we discovered a pair of siblings dependent on each other for their survival. They had a miraculous masterpiece of calligraphy pasted above their doorway.¡±

    By now, both the old blind man and the Meng Po Pce experts were intrigued, and all of them were listening in.

    Suddenly, Su Yi asked, ¡°Are you talking about Grassy Creek Vige?¡±

    Before the old man in?Daoist?robes could respond, his disciple eximed, ¡°You know about that vige too?¡±

    The group was unwittingly stunned. Just what kind of vige was this? An Emperor was paying attention to it, and now, even someone like Su Yi knew about it!

    ¡°In that case, it¡¯s not strange,¡± muttered Su Yi.

    He thought back to the vige alongside Floating Immortal Ridge and his meeting with siblings Cao Ping and Cao An. He also recalled the line of text he¡¯d given them upon his departure.

    However, this response only piqued the Daoist-robed old man¡¯s curiosity. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, do you perhaps know that masterpiece¡¯s origins?¡±

    Everyone instinctively nced at Su Yi.

    Su Yiughed, then asked right back, ¡°If I said it was my work, would you believe me?¡±

    The old man in?Daoist?robes froze, visibly bbergasted.

    But his disciple found it rather funny. ¡°No one would believe that.¡±

    He spoke withplete assurance.

    The old blind man instantly frowned. ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    The young man in white exined at top speeds, ¡°That line of text invoked a supreme Edict, a secret legacy of the Wilds¡¯ number one Daoist sect. Furthermore, only an Emperor can use it!¡±

    The group was instantly astonished. They finally understood why an Emperor was interested in Grassy Creek Vige.

    The number-one Daoist sect of the Wilds!

    The cultivators of the Azure Continent might not know how terrifyingly strong they were, but how could those present?not?know?

    A secret legacy of the Wilds¡¯ top Daoist sect had appeared in a remote vige in the Azure Continent. This was unquestionably unbelievable!

    Furthermore, the young man in white¡¯s words proved that the calligraphy in question couldn¡¯t possibly be Su Yi¡¯s work!

    After all, he was only in the Spiritual Incarnation Realm. Writing those words would have required Imperial Realm cultivation, and he¡¯d have to be a disciple of the Wilds¡¯ top Daoist sect.

    Cui Jingyan¡¯s red lips curved into a jeer. ¡°Young lord Su, it seems they¡¯ve seen through your boasts.¡±

    Su Yi smiled but didn¡¯t exin.

    This was why he¡¯d asked, ¡°would you believe me?¡±

    Sometimes, when the truth didn¡¯t fit in with someone¡¯s preconditions, they¡¯d dismiss it as an absurd lie.

    If you exined, it would only cause further misunderstandings.

    Of course, only Cui Jingyan dared mock Su Yi. The others just saw his words as a joke.

    Before long, other matters diverted the group¡¯s attention. Only the old man in Daoist robes seemed like he still had something to say. He¡¯d sensed that something wasn¡¯t right here, but he didn¡¯t know quite where to start asking questions.

    ¡°The transmission altar is already finished. Now, we just have to wait for the sect to guide us back,¡± said the nearby Ninth Libationer.

    The thirty-foot ck altar stood before the Ninth Libationer. It had eight corners, each covered with different formation Dao markings.

    When they saw this, the group¡¯s spirits soared.

    The old man in?Daoist?robes, however, could no longer hold back. He transmitted to Su Yi, ¡°Fellow Daoist, we¡¯re about to proceed to the Netherworld. I have a perhaps unreasonable request. I¡¯m not sure if I should say anything or not, but¡­¡±

    Su Yi nced at the old man, then seemed to realize what he was getting at. ¡°Rest assured. I won¡¯t reveal anything about you two.¡±

    The old man in Daoist robes stiffened slightly, but a momentter, he said solemnly, ¡°Many thanks.¡±

    Inwardly, however, he couldn¡¯t remain calm.

    Su Yi¡¯s words had just confirmed something he¡¯d already suspected: Su Yi really had discerned their identities, as well as what they were attempting to do!

    For a moment, the old man couldn¡¯t help but suspect that the calligraphy in Grassy Creek Vige really was Su Yi¡¯s work.

    But it was then that Su Yi sensed something, and he looked up at the sky.

    It¡¯s here,?he muttered to himself.

    Boom¡ª¡ª!

    Practically simultaneously, a low, thunderous rumble emanated from over the horizon.

    The thirty-foot ck altar standing before the Ninth Libationer surged with radiant, intricate Dao markings, which?interwove?and wriggled continuously in the sky.

    ¡°Everyone, the tunnel to the Netherworld is about to open. Please, get ready,¡± the Ninth Libationer said gravely.

    He¡¯d only just said this when a searingly radiant pir of light descended from the dusky skies, like the gxy pouring down from beyond the heavens as it enveloped the altar.

    The wriggling Dao markings suddenly burst with terrifying spatial energy, outlining a whirlpool-like entryway.

    The entrance gradually stabilized.

    ¡°Everyone, if you please!¡± The Ninth Libationer looked at Su Yi, the old man in?Daoist?robes, and the others.

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Su Yi rose from his wicker chair, then whipped out a jade talisman. As he circted his cultivation base, it burst into light, producing ripples of starlight.

    It was visible to the naked eye. The strange spatial fluctuations surging from the transmission altar swam like fish into the jade talisman.

    The Ninth Libationer was instantly tense. ¡°Fellow Daoist, what are you doing?¡±

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°I¡¯mbeling the spatial node. That way, when I return to the Azure Continent, I¡¯ll be able to find my way back.¡±

    The Ninth Libationer, Cui Jingyan, and the others were unwittingly stunned. They couldn¡¯t quite wrap their heads around it.

    Marking the spatial node? Weren¡¯t only Emperors supposed to be able to make such engravings?

    They instinctively looked at the old man in Daoist robes, who ran his fingers through his beard andughed, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re borrowing the transmission formation¡¯s power, using the spatial talisman as a guide. Such methods are like seizing fortune from the heavens.¡±

    Only then did the group understand.

    However, the old man in?Daoist?robes had a conflicted look on his face.

    He made it sound simple, but how could he fail to realize that this seemingly inadvertently revealed ability was, in fact, a truly unbelievable secret art?

    And spatial talismans were precious treasures! Where had Su Yi obtained one?

    All of this made the old man increasingly aware of Su Yi¡¯s mysteriousness, and in his heart of hearts, he no longer dared treat him as a normal Spirit Dao cultivator.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Yi quickly put away the talisman, then walked toward the transmission altar. The others followed him, entering the whirlpool one after another.

    By the time I return, I might well have already entered the Profound Dao. If so, entering the Azure Continent might be a bit troublesome¡­?thought Su Yi.

    Boom!

    Heaven and earth shook, and runes circted.

    Rumbling booms rang out, and Su Yi and hispanions disappeared into thin air.

    After they¡¯d left, the thirty-foot altar seemed to have run out of power. It silently split, then crumbled into dust and disappeared into the wind.

    Heaven and earth returned to their former peace.

    This was the twenty-fifth day of the fifth lunar month.

    On this day, Su Yi, who¡¯d be a legend in the Azure Continent¡¯s Radiant Epoch, left for the Netherworld!

 Chapter 774: The Netherworld Abyssal

    <h4>Chapter 774: The Netherworld Abyssal</h4>

    The Netherworld.

    The River of Forgetfulness flowed around the base of the divine mountain, Naihe. This was honored as one of the thirty-six blessednds of the Netherworld.

    This was also the home of Meng Po Pce, one of the Netherworld¡¯s top factions.

    Naihe Divine Mountain was enormously tall, majestic, and shrouded in mists year round. The ever-changing clouds were a permanent fixture.

    Low rumbling reminiscent of thunder resounded throughout an enormous ritual ground halfway up the mountain. Dazzling fluctuations of a formation¡¯s power surged into the clouds.

    The Grand Libationer of Meng Po Pce, Gu Zhongxun, was there leading a group of other?libationers. All of them were silently waiting before the transmission altar in the center of the ritual grounds.

    Gu Zhongxun had the air of an immortal, and both his hair and beard were white as snow. He was tall and gaunt, and he¡¯d proven his Dao and be an Emperor three thousand eight hundred years ago. He was now at the peak of the early-stage Profound Illumination Realm.

    There were eighteen libationers in Meng Po Pce. Only three had stepped into the Imperial Realm.

    The Grand Libationer, Gu Zhongxun, was one of the three!

    His position was so lofty and his authority so vast that he could sit with the pce master as an equal.

    As time passed, the altar¡¯s rumbling gradually mellowed. With a sh of misty light, figures appeared out of nowhere.

    These were none other than the Ninth Libationer, Cui Jingyan, Su Yi, and theirpanions.

    Gu Zhongxun andpany immediately approached to wee them with a smile.

    After exchanging a few pleasantries, Gu Zhongxun and the others¡¯ gazes turned toward Su Yi, the old blind man, the old man in?Daoist?robes, and the young man in white.

    The Ninth Libationer hurriedly introduced them.

    First, he introduced the old man in Daoist robes and his apprentice.

    When he learned that this was an old friend of the third high elder, Gu Zhongxun smiled and?inclined?his head in greeting. ¡°Martial Uncle has been waiting for you.¡±

    The old man in?Daoist?robes smiled warmly. ¡°Thank you for receiving us.¡±

    After a few more pleasantries, Gu Zhongxun ordered one of the libationers to lead the old man and his apprentice to see the third high elder.

    Before he left, the old man in Daoist robes smiled at Su Yi and sped his fist. ¡°Fellow Daoist, my apprentice and I shall take our leave first.¡±

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head but said nothing.

    Before long, the Ninth Libationer introduced Su Yi and the old blind man to the others.

    Although he heaped praise upon Su Yi, Gu Zhongxun andpany seemed only mildly surprised and curious.

    However, when they learned of the old blind man¡¯s origins, all of them were stunned, and they treated him with much greater solemnity.

    In the Netherworld, none dared disregard the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers. They certainly didn¡¯t dare overlook one of their inheritors!

    Grand Libationer Gu Zhongxun ordered, ¡°Xue Ye, please arrange ces for our two fellow Daoists to stay. This evening, we¡¯ll host a banquet. Fellow Daoists, you are both invited to feast and dine with us.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Xue Ye said respectfully.

    But it was then that a woman in silver could no longer hold back. ¡°Ninth Libationer, did you bring back the Seed of the Azure?¡±

    When they heard that, the others all looked at the Ninth Libationer too.

    The Ninth Libationer¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he whispered, ¡°Everyone, I won¡¯t hide it from you: a few unexpected developments happened. When I see the pce master, I¡¯ll exin the details to everyone in full detail.¡±

    Unexpected developments?

    Gu Zhongxun and the others frowned.

    The woman in silver said, ¡°The pce master and the grand high elder left for the Sea of Bitterness ten days ago. I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be back soon.¡±

    She paused, then continued, ¡°The Grand Libationer is managing the sect¡¯s affairs in his absence.¡±

    The Ninth Libationer eximed, ¡°What are they doing in the Sea of Bitterness?¡±

    In Meng Po Pce, high elders had always been emissaries of the river.

    The grand high elder was the most ancient and experienced expert in the entire sect.

    Now, both he and the pce master had gone to the Sea of Bitterness. Of course the Ninth Libationer was surprised!

    Before the woman in silver could respond, Gu Zhongxun waved the question away. ¡°When he proceeds to the sect¡¯s grand hall, we can discuss this matter further.¡±

    The Ninth Libationer nodded, then looked at Cui Jingyan. ¡°Jingyan, let¡¯s go together.¡±

    Cui Jingyan tacitly understood his intentions. ¡°Got it.¡±

    Xue Ye led Su Yi and the old blind man away, while Cui Jingyan, the Ninth Libationer, and the group who¡¯de to wee them proceeded to the grand hall.

    ¡­¡­

    Naihe Divine Mountain had nine peaks in total.

    Jade bridges linked the peaks, piercing the sea of clouds.

    Misty Autumn Peak was where they weed their guests.

    ¡°Fellow Daoists, please look. That¡¯s Flying Goose Peak, where Meng Po Pce¡¯s legacy disciples live.

    ¡°That¡¯s Cloudsong Peak, where the libationers cultivate.

    ¡°Beside it is Golden Grain Peak¡­¡±

    As Xue Ye led Su Yi and the old blind man to Misty Autumn Peak, Xue Ye introduced theyout of Naihe Divine Mountain. The words poured out of him.

    Naihe Divine Mountain really was one of the thirty-six purends of the Netherworld. Everywhere they looked, spiritual mists hung in the air, and thend was enveloped in divine light.

    That aside, they say numerous springs, waterfalls, all manner of strange flowers and grasses, and vibrant bamboo forests along the way. From time to time, cranes soared through the sky, letting out sonorous cries.

    All nine peaks were covered in buildings, from old-fashioned pavilions to solemn and grand pces, as well as facilities for cultivation, gardens packed with spiritual medicines¡­

    It really did look like an immortal abode.

    The Azure Continent¡¯s famed blessed grounds were unquestionably inferior byparison.

    Along the way, Xue Ye kept an eye on Su Yi¡¯s expression.

    This was Su Yi¡¯s first time in the Netherworld, and he was in a famed blessednd like Naihe Divine Mountain. Xue Ye had assumed that the sights along the way would astonish Su Yi repeatedly.

    Who¡¯d have thought that the scenery disciples of Meng Po Pce took such pride?in wouldn¡¯t?elicit even the slightest response from Su Yi?

    Xue Ye couldn¡¯t help but find this a bit confusing.

    Even in the Netherworld, cultivators saw Naihe Divine Mountain as a sacred ground for cultivation. Who knew how many people longed for it?

    But now, it was as if Su Yi didn¡¯t even see it, or as if he¡¯d long since grown ustomed to such things. Of course Xue Ye was surprised!

    He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, what do you think of our Naihe Divine Mountain?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really quite something. It¡¯s a first-rate blessed ground,¡± said Su Yi, but his thoughts were clearly elsewhere.

    Xue Ye couldn¡¯t help but rub his nose, and he considerately refrained from asking further questions.

    The old blind man seemed to have realized what was going on, and he couldn¡¯t help butugh dryly.?What kind of person is His Excellency Su? How could he gasp and exim like some kid who¡¯d never seen the world before?

    When they walked onto the jade bridge connected to Misty Autumn Peak, a bestial roar suddenly emanated from the mist-shrouded valley below.

    ¡°Roar¡ª¡ª!!¡±

    It went off like a massive thunderp. Throughout the valley, the clouds churned, the skies shook, and the jade bridges connecting the peaks swayed.

    Xue Ye¡¯s expression changed dramatically. ¡°This is bad! What rmed the Netherworld Abyssal? What¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡±

    He looked iparably tense.

    Before he¡¯d even finished speaking, a massive outline appeared deep within the mist-shrouded valley beneath the jade bridge.

    Beneath the mist, it was difficult to determine exactly what it looked like or just how enormous it was.

    But as it appeared, the mist churned as if boiling, and before long, a pair ofke-sized eyes appeared.

    ¡°What the hell is that?¡± eximed the old blind man. He tensed up, and his hair stood on end; he¡¯d just sensed an enormous threat.

    Xue Ye gulped with great difficulty. ¡°That¡¯s the Netherworld Abyssal that guards our forbidden ground, the Divine Cave of the River of Forgetfulness. Tens of thousands of years ago, one of our emissaries of the river, the Profound Purple Netherworld Emperor, brought it back from the depths of the Sea of Bitterness. It¡¯s an unmatched vicious creature, with abilitiesparable to a Profound Illumination Emperor. It¡¯s been guarding this ce ever since¡­¡±

    ¡°But¡­ But I don¡¯t know what startled it either¡­¡± He sounded anxious, and his face paled.

    The old blind man gasped. So, this was the Netherworld Abyssal!

    He¡¯d heard rumors about the extremely terrifying beast guarding Meng Po Pce¡¯s Naihe Divine Mountain. They said it wasparable to an Emperor!

    Who¡¯d have thought they¡¯d bump into it as soon as they arrived?

    Su Yi put his hands behind his back and peered down the bridge into the mists and those enormous,ke-sized golden eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit dazed.

    So it¡¯s that little guy¡­.

    Meanwhile, streaks of radiant light soared from the nine peaks of Naihe Divine Mountain. Several experts of Meng Po Pce had been startled into action.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°What startled the Netherworld Abyssal? Don¡¯t tell me someone¡¯s trespassing in the Divine Cave of the River of Forgetfulness?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic! Let¡¯s watch and see what happens!¡±

    ¡­A cacophony of voices rang out as experts streaked over from all sides.

    ¡°Roar¡ª¡ª!¡±

    That heaven-shaking roar rang out once more, and the clouds hovering around the nine peaks exploded and dispersed.

    Numerous Meng Po Pce cultivators saw stars and almost coughed up blood.

    Up on the jade bridge, Xue Ye felt as if he¡¯d been plunged into an icy abyss. His entire body broke out in cold sweats, and his face paled. He cried out in panic, ¡°Quick, you two, let¡¯s get out of here!¡±

    The old blind man trembled, body and soul, and he felt thoroughly ufortable. He was just about to leave with Xue Ye when Su Yi only waved dismissively. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. It¡¯s just greeting me.¡±

    ¡°???¡±

    Neither the old blind man nor Xue Ye knew what to say to that.

    Su Yi ignored their reaction, then gazed at the massive golden eyes deep within the valley. He could clearly sense their joy and excitement.

    For a moment, the beast¡¯s roaring grew even louder, shaking the entire stretch of heaven and earth.

    When he saw how enormous of amotion this was causing, Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Little guy, sit tight for now. When I have a spare moment, I¡¯lle find you for a chat. Remember, don¡¯t reveal anything about me, no matter who asks.¡±

    The beast¡¯s roaring drowned out his wordspletely. Neither Xue Ye nor the old blind man could hear him clearly.

    However, deep within the valley, that massive being seemed to hear it. The roaring came to an abrupt halt.

    Then, its unimaginably huge figure gradually faded into the mists. Everything returned to its former tranquility.

    The nearby experts of Meng Po Pce rxed; they felt a massive weight lift from their shoulders.

    Except for Xue Ye, who looked at Su Yi, his expression full of disbelief.

 Chapter 775: Bad News

    <h4>Chapter 775: Bad News</h4>

    Earlier, the Netherworld Abyssal¡¯s roars shook the heavens, causing an enormous disturbance.

    But in the blink of an eye, it silently disappeared. This was unquestionably out of the ordinary.

    Furthermore, Xue Ye just so happened to notice that right before the Netherworld Abyssal went dormant, Su Yi had opened his mouth, as if conversing with the beast!

    Xue Ye¡¯s heart shook inexplicably.

    Was the Netherworld Abyssal truly reacting to Su Yi¡¯s presence? Was it really greeting him?

    If so, just what did Su Yi say for it to slip back into the mists?

    Xue Ye was a bit baffled, and he couldn¡¯t help but suspect he was overthinking this.

    But his instincts told him that both the beast¡¯s arrival and its disappearance were inextricably connected to Su Yi!

    ¡°Quick, send someone to see what¡¯s happening at the entrance of the River of Forgetfulness Divine Cave!¡±

    ¡°Also, report this matter to the Grand Libationer. Have him make contact with the Netherworld Abyssal and get to the bottom of his disturbance!¡±

    ¡°Everyone else, step back.¡± Up in the distant skies, some of the older-generation experts issued orders at top speeds.

    Before long, the Meng Po Pce experts who¡¯d gathered in response to this disturbance dispersed.

    Xue Ye took a moment to calm himself, then led Su Yi and the old blind man over the jade bridge and toward Misty Autumn Peak.

    However, along the way, he fell silent.

    No matter what, so long as the sectmunicates with the Netherworld Abyssal, we¡¯ll learn what caused that disturbance just now,?Xue Ye thought to himself.?Then, perhaps, we¡¯ll know whether Su Yi was truly involved or not.

    He knew that if he reported his suspicions to the sect, few would believe him.

    But if the higher-ups asked the Netherworld Abyssal, all would be clear!

    Misty Autumn Peak.

    The steep terrain was covered in pavilions. The misty clouds were red as fire, and spiritual energy filled the air. Ancient trees grew in forests. It was a scene straight out of a painting.

    ¡°Here are your quarters. Please, get some rest.¡± Before long, Xue Ye led Su Yi and the old blind man to a pavilion near a teau. After making a few arrangements, he bade farewell and left.

    The pavilion was clean and elegant, and from the railing, they could see the fiery, misty clouds, as well as several other distant peaks.

    This ce hasn¡¯t changed much,?thought Su Yi. He was reclining by the railing in his wicker chair, his body thoroughly rxed.

    He¡¯d explored the Netherworld in his past life, and he¡¯d once saved a man called Yun Ziying in the Sea of Bitterness.

    Yun Ziying was otherwise known as the Profound Purple Netherworld Emperor, one of Meng Po Pce¡¯s Emissaries of the River!

    At the time, Yun Ziying was locked in bitterbat with the Netherworld Abyssal, who¡¯d only just reached maturity. He was severely injured, and if Su Yi hadn¡¯t just happened to be passing by, Yun Ziying would have perished then and there.

    Su Yi had stepped in and helped Yun Ziying suppress the Netherworld Abyssal. Yun Ziying then invited Su Yi to Naihe Divine Mountain out of gratitude.

    Arriving in Naihe Divine Mountain today was like visiting an old haunt.

    ¡°Your Excellency Su, there¡¯s something I¡¯m a bit worried about,¡± said the old blind man. He approached, then whispered, ¡°The members of Meng Po Pce are obviously dead-set on acquiring the Seed of the Azure. Now that the Ninth Libationer has returned, the sect¡¯s old-timers are sure to find out that the Seed is in your possession. If this leads to certain untoward thoughts, that would be terrible!¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°That really is a problem. The Ninth Libationer and Jingyan will definitely try to dissuade them, but that doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯ll seed.¡±

    The old blind man sighed in relief as he realized that Su Yi was also aware of this problem.

    He promptly suggested, ¡°Your Excellency, how about we leave now? If something goes wrong in Meng Po Pce territory, we¡¯ll be little different from caged birds.¡±

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°What are you worried about? The skies haven¡¯t fallen. We can consider leaving after I¡¯ve visited the Divine Cave of the River of Forgetfulness.¡±

    The Divine Cave of the River of Forgetfulness!

    The old blind man¡¯s heart clenched. That was Meng Po Pce¡¯s forbidden ground, and they had a Netherworld Abyssal guarding the entrance!?How could you visit a ce like that on a whim?

    But a momentter, the old blind man seemed to realize something. He couldn¡¯t help but blurt, ¡°Your Excellency Su, don¡¯t tell me that earlier, the Netherworld Abyssal¡¯s agitation¡­ had something to do with you?¡±

    Su Yi said distractedly, ¡°I said it, didn¡¯t I? Just now, it was greeting me.¡±

    The old blind man gasped, then stammered, ¡°This¡­¡±

    Su Yi waved dismissively. ¡°I know you have a lot of questions, but give it time. You¡¯ll understand eventually.¡±

    The old blind man nodded, then asked, ¡°Your Excellency Su, do you have any ns after this?¡±

    The Netherworld was different from the Azure Continent. It wasn¡¯t just unimaginably vast; it was littered with ancient orthodoxies.

    Like Meng Po Pce, the Yellow Springs Pce, the Six Divisions of the Underworld, and the Nine Royal ns.

    There were also numerous strange and perilous forbidden zones.

    Like the City of the Wrongfully Dead, the Pool of Rebirth, the Sea of Bitterness, the Blood River of Sin, the Ghost¡¯s Gate, Ksitigarbha¡¯s Netherworld Capital, the ruins of the Infernal Pce, and many others.

    All were dangerous. Take the Sea of Bitterness: they said it was boundless, and that not even immortals and gods could cross it!

    Even now, not even the most ancient factions of the Netherworld knew just how big it was, or how many danger zones it contained.

    Rumor had it that the various ancient factions¡¯ territories covered ten million miles. That was bigger than numerous entire worlds added together!

    And any given faction¡¯s territory was just the tip of the vast ice iceberg that was the Netherworld!

    Not even Imperial Apex experts could gauge just how vast the Netherworld really was.

    It was no exaggeration to say that if they wandered aimlessly, like a fly without a head, even Emperors would get lost¡­

    ¡°I n to visit the Cui Family first,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    He¡¯de to the Netherworld first to retrieve certain items he¡¯d left here in his past life, and second to begin preparations for his return to the Nine Provinces of the Wilds.

    Of course, even more importantly, this was for the sake of his cultivation.

    Although the Azure Continent had weed its Radiant Epoch, the Origins of the Azure hadpletely dissipated. This meant that the cultivators of the Azure Continent no longer had the opportunity to prove their Dao and be Emperors.

    But in the Netherworld, the power of the Laws was fully present. It was enough to satisfy even an Imperial Apex cultivator¡¯s needs. This meant that Su Yi naturally had no need to worry about his cultivation anytime soon.

    Su Yi had decided to visit the Cui Family because of the message left in the jade pendant.

    Cui Longxiang, the Adjudicator of the Netherworld, had written it himself.

    ¡°Old Monster Su, great changes havee to the Netherworld, and I have to take a trip deep into the Sea of Bitterness. It remains to be seen whether or not I¡¯ll return alive.¡±

    This was the first line of the message.

    Back in the Azure Continent, Su Yi asked the Ninth Libationer. He said that the only truly shocking recent development in the Netherworld was the appearance of a mysterious ck ship deep within the Sea of Bitterness.

    Everyone who saw it, no matter their cultivation, mysteriously disappeared into thin air.

    This incident had drawn the attention of every faction in the Netherworld. Numerous rumors about the ck Netherworld vessel circted, but most were unreliable.

    Even now, no one knew just what the ship looked like, where it hade from, or what dangers and secrets it hid.

    Su Yi suspected that this was the ¡°change¡± Cui Longxiang was referring to, as well as the reason he¡¯d gone to the Sea of Bitterness.

    Furthermore, in his message, Cui Longxiang warned Su Yi not to reveal his identity to anyone in the Netherworld, no matter what.

    ording to Cui Longxiang, the Netherworld was different than in the past!

    What exactly was different about it? Su Yi still wasn¡¯t sure. That was why he¡¯d decided to visit the Cui Family.

    After all, there was no way Cui Longxiang hadn¡¯t left something in reserve before leaving for the Sea of Bitterness.

    ¡°The Cui Family¡­¡± The old blind man nodded.

    Rumor had it that a long, long time ago, the Cui Family were the leaders of the Overseers of the Six Paths of Reincarnation. They oversaw punishment and adjudication.

    After the Infernal Pce, an?organizationprised of?several great ancient factions, copsed, the Overseers of the Six Paths of Reincarnation crumbled.

    Even so, the Cui Family was one of the peak ancient factions of the Netherworld!

    The modern Netherworld¡¯s boundless territory was divided into six domains and thirteen realms.?Every domain was the size of a world.

    Meng Po Pce was built in the River of Forgetfulness Domain, while the Cui Family¡¯s Ziluo City was in the Six Paths Royal Domain.

    It was an ancient city, in every sense of the word; its history could truly be traced back to antiquity. It was renowned throughout the Netherworld because of the Cui Family, who oversaw both judgment and punishment.

    The River of Forgetfulness Domain neighbored the Six Paths Royal Domain, but in truth, they were extremely far apart. Even if they were in a hurry, it would take a Spirit Dao cultivator a month or so to get there.

    But unlike in the Azure Continent, there were transmission formations throughout all six Domains, enabling rapid travel between them.

    As night approached, Cui Jingyan arrived on her own.

    She wore a purple dress, with the beauty of ady immortal, extraordinarily enticing beneath the light of dusk.

    However, she seemed dejected.

    ¡°Young lord Su, there¡¯s something I must warn you about,¡± she said as soon as she saw him. ¡°Some of Meng Po Pce¡¯s old timers cannot let go of the Seed of the Azure. They¡¯re highly likely to seek you out¡­ for a chat.¡±

    Su Yiughed, then teased, ¡°Even with your background, you couldn¡¯t dissuade them?¡±

    Cui Jingyan furrowed her willowy eyebrows, then pouted. ¡°What does my background count for? Who knows how long those old-timers have been around for? In their eyes, I¡¯m nothing but a junior, and my words carry little weight. Why would they pay my warning any heed?¡±

    A momentter, she sighed. ¡°If this were an ordinary matter, they might actually give?me face, but the Seed of the Azure is different. It¡¯s condensed?of a?world¡¯s source; even in the Netherworld, such unmatched treasures can only?be happened?upon by chance. Of course they¡¯re drooling over it¡­ How could they not be interested?¡±

    Su Yi nodded, but he didn¡¯t seem the least bit concerned. ¡°I knew this wasing, and it¡¯s actually not at all strange.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    Cui Jingyan suddenly realized that even though he was in Meng Po Pce territory, and even though he¡¯d just received bad news, Su Yi didn¡¯t seem at all nervous. He was so rxed, you¡¯d think this had nothing to do with him!

 Chapter 776: An Emperorâ€™s Threat

    <h4>Chapter 776: An Emperor¡¯s Threat</h4>

    Cui Jingyan couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Young Lord Su, aren¡¯t you at all afraid?¡±

    This was Naihe Divine Mountain!

    And there was more than one Emperor in residence here!

    Given the circumstances, anyone who¡¯d received such news should have felt as if they were sitting upon a bed of needles: terrified and ill at ease.

    But Su Yi seemed calm andpletely unshakeable.

    ¡°Would being afraid help?¡± he asked.

    Cui Jingyan bit her red lips, then said a bit apologetically, ¡°Earlier, when I tried to dissuade those old-timers, I didn¡¯t reveal anything about my jade pendant. That is to say, aside from me, the Ninth Libationer, and Xue Ye, no one else knows that my grandfather attaches great importance to you.¡±

    The way she saw it, had she revealed this secret, the sect¡¯s old-timers would have restrained themselves a little.

    But she nheless chose not to. Secrets were secrets because they weren¡¯t to be made public.

    It was bad enough that the Ninth Libationer and Xue Ye knew about this. Cui Jingyan was already worried that her grandfather would reprimand her over it.

    But against Cui Jingyan¡¯s expectations, Su Yi smiled, seemingly gratified. ¡°You¡¯ve done well. The fewer people that know about the connection between your grandfather and me, the better.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Su Yi was so understanding that it actually made Cui Jingyan feel guiltier.

    She took a deep breath, and her starry eyes shone with conviction. ¡°How about this? I promise that no matter what, I won¡¯t let anything happen to you in Meng Po Pce!¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°You¡¯d best not get involved. If you do, how will you establish a ce for yourself in Meng Po Pce?¡±

    Cui Jingyan didn¡¯t seem the least bit concerned. ¡°Worst case scenario, I just go home.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but smile. He could tell that, perhaps because of Cui Longxiang, this young woman was quite concerned about his well-being.

    She was even willing to have a falling out with her sect if need be.

    However, Su Yi didn¡¯t want to get her involved, so he changed the subject. ¡°You said a group of the sect¡¯s elders are dead-set on obtaining the Seed of the Azure. Who are they? And what are their cultivations?¡±

    After a moment¡¯s thought, Cui Jingyan said, ¡°It¡¯s a group led by the Grand Libationer and the Third Libationer. Both are Profound Illumination Emperors. The Grand Libationer is the stronger of the two; he¡¯s in the peak of the early-stage Profound Illumination Realm.

    ¡°And the Grand Libationer¡¯s master is Second High Elder Feng Chi, the Searing me Spirit Emperor. He reached the Profound Serenity Realm a long time ago.¡±

    In the modern Meng Po Pce, the high elders responsible for overseeing the sect¡¯s affairs were all Emissaries of the River. There were three of them, all three?Imperial experts.

    But there were nine Emissaries of the River in total.

    Aside from the three high elders, the Emissaries of the River were all in seclusion or out wandering. They¡¯d long since ceased paying heed to worldly affairs.?Unless the sect was under threat of imminent destruction, those six fossils wouldn¡¯t make an appearance.

    This was perfectly normal.?The higher one¡¯s cultivation, the harder it was to take so much as a single step forward.

    This was especially true for Imperial Realm experts. When they went into seclusion to delve deeper into the Grand Dao, they could easily stay there for hundreds or even thousands of years. How could they pay ordinary matters any heed?

    This situation was extremelymonce in Imperial orthodoxies.

    ¡°And what are the others¡¯ attitudes like?¡± asked Su Yi.

    There was conflict wherever there were people.

    This was especially true in the world of cultivation. Major sects and ns were always full of brutal internal conflict over authority and cultivation resources.

    An Imperial orthodoxy like Meng Po Pce couldn¡¯t possibly be unified.

    Cui Jingyan sighed. ¡°The pce master and grand high elder aren¡¯t currently in the sect, while the second high elder has long since gone into seclusion. They say he¡¯s refining medicine, and there¡¯s been no word of him since.

    ¡°And the third high elder is currently conversing with that master and apprentice; he currently has no time to concern himself with this.

    ¡°That means that the Grand Libationer is overseeing all of the sect¡¯s affairs, and it will be difficult for others to influence him.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±

    Cui Jingyan hesitated, then suggested, ¡°Young lord Su¡­ how about we sneak out of the sect right away?¡±

    The old blind man, who¡¯d been listening by the sidelines this entire time, was instantly tempted. Leaving Meng Po Pce as soon as possible would naturally be ideal.

    However, Su Yi merely smiled. ¡°Would you believe it if I told you that the Grand Libationer prepared for that possibility by the time you came to see me?¡±

    Cui Jingyan¡¯s beautiful eyes focused.

    Su Yi continued, ¡°I dare say with certainty that, should the old blind man and I leave, that grand libationer of yours would give chase right away. In that case, why bother?¡±

    Cui Jingyan¡¯s expression flickered with uncertainty. ¡°But¡­ if you stay, wouldn¡¯t that be even more dangerous? This is Meng Po Pce territory!¡±

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°In others¡¯ eyes, this is perilous ground, but in my eyes, it¡¯s little different than anywhere else.¡±

    He then took out a jug of wine, drank, and gazed out the window. The dusk was fading, and night was almost upon them.

    Earlier, he said he¡¯d visit the Divine Cave of the River of Forgetfulness. There was no way he¡¯d leave now.¡±

    Cui Jingyan grabbed her hair in vexation and muttered, ¡°There are no Emperors on the Azure Continent, so with your cultivation, you can naturally stand at the pinnacle of the world. But now, we¡¯re in the Netherworld, and this is Naihe Divine Mountain! How can you be so ballsy even now? You¡¯d even dare disregard Meng Po Pce¡­¡±

    She was obviously a bit agitated.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Enough already. There¡¯s no need for a little girl like you to worry about me.¡±

    Cui Jingyan was instantly beside herself with anger, and her bright eyes zed with fury. ¡°Who¡¯s ¡®little¡¯! I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re even younger than me! Besides, I¡¯m not?worried about?you.?I¡¯m worried someone my grandfather has taken an interest in will die on Naihe Divine Mountain!¡±

    What was?a beauty?

    Someone who was too beautiful for words even when she was angry.

    At this moment, Cui Jingyan was the very embodiment of this.

    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll go discuss this with the third high elder. He was once my mother¡¯s junior apprentice brother; I trust that he¡¯ll give me face.¡±

    With that, Cui Jingyan turned and left in a huff.

    The old blind man couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Miss Jingyan truly has a warm heart.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°She¡¯s really nothing like her grandfather. Were that old fox Cui Longxiang to encounter such a situation, he¡¯d stay out of it and watch the excitement with sadistic glee.¡±

    The old blind man¡¯s expression was strange, but he considerately chose not to respond.

    He most certainly didn¡¯t think himself qualified toment on the Adjudicator of the Netherworld¡¯sportment.

    It was then that the sound of footsteps emanated from afar.

    ¡°Where is Su Yi?¡±

    An icy woman in Daoist robes approached.

    As she spoke, she stepped directly into the pavilion without waiting for their consent.

    When he saw her, the old blind man stiffened, and his expression changed dramatically.?An Emperor!

    ¡°Do you have business with me?¡± Su Yi remained seated in his wicker chair as he gazed upon this uninvited guest.

    Her appearance was utterly extraordinary, and she had a tall, slender figure. Although she wore simple?Daoist?robes without embellishments, this did nothing to detract from her beauty.

    However, she was extremely icy and aloof, and as she looked around, her eyes shone with a sense of superiority and domineering indifference.

    When others faced her, a sense of oppression would smack them right in the face.

    Even the old blind man tensed up, and his heart felt stifled.

    It wasn¡¯t that he was timid; her superior cultivation suppressed him!

    But it was as if Su Yi didn¡¯t even notice.

    Given his mental strength and the experience of past life, there was no way this would influence him.

    When she saw Su Yi remain seated in his wicker chair, and that he had no intention of rising to greet her, the woman in Daoist robes frowned. However, she didn¡¯t lose her temper.

    Instead, she said directly, ¡°My name is Yuan?Linning, and I¡¯m the Third Libationer of Meng Po Pce. I imagine that Jingyan already told you about Meng Po Pce¡¯s stance. Have you thought things over?¡±

    Meng Po Pce¡¯s Third Libationer!

    The old blind man instantly realized what had happened. Earlier, Cui Jingyan had warned them that several older members of Meng Po Pce were determined to obtain the Seed of the Azure, and that this group was led by the third and grand libationers.

    And Third Libationer Yuan?Linning?was in the early-stage Profound Illumination Realm. She was a true Imperial expert!

    The people honored her as the ¡°Iceme Netherworld Empress.¡±

    Su Yi hadn¡¯t heard of Yuan?Linning?in his past life, nor of Grand Libationer Gu Zhongxun.

    There was no doubt about it: during his time wandering the Netherworld, both were yet to prove their Daos and be Emperors.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said seriously, ¡°I think you¡¯d best repress your greed. Otherwise, you¡¯ll only bring disaster upon yourself.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    Yuan Linning said nothing. She would never have suspected that even under such circumstances, a young man from the Azure Continent would dare speak to her like that.

    He¡¯d even threatened her!

    Didn¡¯t he know that Emperors were like the heavens? They were not to be ndered!

    Yuan Linning¡¯s gaze frosted over. ¡°Before I came here, the Grand Libationer told me not to be too hard on you out of consideration for Jingyan. He even promised that, so long as you freely offered up the Seed of the Azure, Meng Po Pce wouldn¡¯t mistreat you.¡±

    She paused, then continued, ¡°To the best of my knowledge, this is your first time in the Netherworld, my young friend. You have no one to rely on, yet your cultivation is deep and solid. If you¡¯re willing, Meng Po Pce would happily ept an extraordinary young man like you as a legacy disciple¡­¡±

    Here, Su Yi cut her off. ¡°There¡¯s no room for discussion.¡±

    As an Emperor, no Spiritual Incarnation youth had ever been so rude as to interrupt Yuan?Linning?before. Her eyes shed with cold light.

    ¡°Young man, I¡¯ll give you one more chance, so don¡¯t use me of bullying the weak,¡± she said icily. ¡°If you insist on being stubborn, don¡¯t me me for my poor manners.¡±

    As she spoke, An invisible pressure silently permeated the air around her. The old blind man¡¯s hair stood on end, and he felt as if he¡¯d been plunged into an icy abyss. Even his expression changed.

    However, Su Yi remained seated, then asked with great interest, ¡°That so? How about you show me your poor manners?¡±

    This woman had only proven her Dao and be an Emperor recently.

    This undoubtedly piqued Su Yi¡¯s interest.

    Back in the Azure Continent, he¡¯d stood at the pinnacle of the Spirit Dao, and he¡¯d already set his sights on Profound Illumination Emperors.?And Yuan?Linning?was undoubtedly a suitable opponent!

    To the point that even without this particr incident, Su Yi would have wanted to spar with her.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi¡¯s utterly provocative wordspletely enraged Yuan Linning.?An oppressive, murderous atmosphere spread throughout the pavilion.

    The air almost seemed to freeze solid!

 Chapter 777: Reinforcements

    <h4>Chapter 777: Reinforcements</h4>

    Evening Glow Peak.

    Within a blessed ground.

    ¡°In summary, I hope you can keep everything about me and my apprentice, Wang Ting, a secret,¡± said an old man in?Daoist?robes. His tone was gentle, modest, and polite.

    Lu Changming said across from him. He solemnly sped his fist and agreed. ¡°Daoist Brother, rest assured. I won¡¯t leak a word of this.¡±

    Lu Changming was thin, his hair and beard were graying, and his eyes were sunken. This was the third high elder of Meng Po Pce, a lofty authority figure.

    Even in the Netherworld, he was a peak old monster of the Imperial Realm, and he had Profound Serenity Realm cultivation.

    Yet when he faced the old man in?Daoist?robes, Lu Changming, an Emperor who could shake the entire River of Forgetfulness Domain with a stamp of his feet, looked respectful!

    ¡°Many thanks.¡± The elder in Daoist robes inclined his head and smiled.

    ¡°Daoist Brother, you needn''t be so polite,¡±ughed Lu Changming.

    It was then that a crisp, pleasant voice rang out beyond his immortal cave.

    ¡°Martial Grand Uncle, if you keep refusing to see me, I¡¯m going to barge in!¡±

    The speaker sounded a bit frantic.

    Lu Changming¡¯s brow furrowed, but then, he seemed a bit helpless. He faced the old man in Daoist robes and grimaced. ¡°Daoist Brother, the girl outside is Family Head Cui¡¯s daughter. Her mother once cultivated here in Meng Po Pce, and she was even my senior apprentice sister.¡±

    If they truly got down to it, going by seniority, Lu Changming was Cui Jingyan¡¯s martial uncle.

    But Cui Jingyan was only a legacy disciple of Meng Po Pce. Calling Lu?Changming martial?uncle would have been inappropriate.

    .

    But then again, amongst cultivators, matters of seniority were typically a mess.

    Forms of address generally depended on the situation.

    The old man in Daoist robes couldn¡¯t help but smile understandingly. ¡°I know the girl; we returned from the Azure Continent together.¡±

    He paused, then added, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯d best invite her in.¡±

    Lu Changming nodded, then raised his hand and dispersed the power of the formation sealing off the immortal cave.

    Whoosh!

    Practically simultaneously, Cui Jingyan¡¯s graceful figure charged inside. She said frantically, ¡°Martial Grand Uncle, it¡¯s terrible! If you don¡¯t make an appearance, our Meng Po Pce will face disaster!¡±

    Lu Changming looked stunned. ¡°What happened to make you panic like this? Tell us about it.¡±

    Cui Jingyan nced at the old man in Daoist robes and his apprentice. ¡°Might the two of them step aside for a moment?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know your ce!¡± rebuked Lu Changming. ¡°If you have something to say, say it directly. No need to hide it.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Cui Jingyan. ¡°Martial Grand Uncle, since you¡¯re not afraid of losing face, I¡¯ll just go ahead and say it.¡±

    Losing face?

    Lu Changming¡¯s eyelids twitched imperceptibly.

    The old man in Daoist robes seemed thoughtful, as if he¡¯d already figured something out.

    Cui Jingyan¡¯s red lips parted, and she exined concisely and at top speeds that the grand and third libationers were plotting to seize the Seed of the Azure from Su Yi.

    By the time she¡¯d finished, Lu Changming¡¯s brow was furrowed, and he looked a bit ufortable.

    They were seizing good fortune from a young man of the Azure Continent, a junior who was a guest in their territory. This¡­ really was shameful.

    If word got out, it would definitely damage Meng Po Pce¡¯s reputation!

    What made this really awkward was that both the old man and his apprentice had heard every word.

    When he looked at Cui Jingyan, he saw a hint of smug glee in her expression. Lu Changming instantly understood: she¡¯d done this on purpose!

    She could have transmitted her message to him, but she deliberately chose not to. She was obviously using this to force him to end this matter; he couldn¡¯t refuse even if he wanted to.

    For a moment, the atmosphere was heavy.

    Only for the old man in?Daoist?robes to say thoughtfully, ¡°Fellow Daoist, in my estimation, Fellow Daoist Su is no ordinary person. You cannot treat him as you might an ordinary Spirit Dao cultivator. It seems to me that the Seed of the Azure isn¡¯t worth bing enemies with him over; the disadvantages outweigh the advantages.¡±

    His expression was solemn and grave, and the implications of his words made Lu Changming¡¯s heart tremble. He sensed that something wasn¡¯t right here.

    Based on his understanding of the old man in?Daoist?robes, he wasn¡¯t the type to speak thoughtlessly!

    Lu Changming immediately requested further guidance. ¡°Daoist Brother, don¡¯t tell me¡­ does that boy perhaps have extraordinary origins?¡±

    He could disregard Cui Jingyan¡¯s request, but he couldn¡¯t disregard the Daoist-robed old man¡¯s guidance!

    The old man asked right back, ¡°Fellow Daoist, I¡¯ll just ask you this: which matters more, the Seed of the Azure, or Meng Po Pce¡¯s reputation?¡±

    Lu Changming was instantly at a loss for words, and his expression shifted erratically.

    Second High Elder Feng Chi, the Searing me Spirit Emperor, stood behind the Grand Libationer and the Third Libationer. Lu Changming didn¡¯t want to get mixed up in this unless it was absolutely necessary.

    But the Daoist-robed old man¡¯s attitude made him realize that there was most likely something strange about Su Yi!

    ¡°Martial Grand Uncle, quick, make a decision!¡± Cui Jingyan said frantically. ¡°If we drag this out, it¡¯ll be toote to stop it!¡±

    Lu Changming took a deep breath. ¡°Fine. Since I¡¯ve learned of this, I have to stop it no matter what.¡±

    Cui Jingyan¡¯s eyes shone, and she broke into a smile. ¡°You¡¯re the wisest, Martial Grand Uncle!¡±

    The old man in?Daoist?robes rose. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll go with you. Now that you mention it, Fellow Daoist Su and I are acquainted. Now that he¡¯s stuck in the mud, I naturally cannot just sit back and watch.¡±

    Lu Changming¡¯s?pupils constricted. ¡°This¡­ How could I possibly trouble you, Daoist Brother? I can resolve this on my own.¡±

    The old man in Daoist robes looked deeply at him. ¡°I¡¯m just worried that if Fellow Daoist Su insists on pursuing this matter, he won¡¯t give you face.¡±

    Lu Changming was stunned, and his eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Daoist Brother, I¡¯m going there to help him avert disaster. Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯d still dare make trouble?¡±

    The Daoist-robed old man¡¯s brow furrowed imperceptibly, and he said coolly, ¡°Meng Po Pce is in the wrong here. Don¡¯t tell me you expect him to be ovee with gratitude?¡±

    He paused, then sighed, ¡°Out of consideration for the bond between us, I don¡¯t mind telling you that in your shoes, I wouldn¡¯t offend someone like Fellow Daoist Su lightly.?If you treat him as a junior or a mere Spirit Dao cultivator of the Azure Continent¡­ I¡¯m afraid this matter won¡¯t end well.

    ¡°Wang Ting, let¡¯s go see Fellow Daoist Su.¡±

    With that, the Daoist-robed elder left the immortal cave.

    Lu Changming¡¯s behavior had disappointed him, but then, it was to be expected.

    This was, after all, Naihe Divine Mountain, the heart of Meng Po Pce¡¯s territory.

    And Lu Changming had no idea how strange and mysterious Su Yi was. He was an Emperor; it wasn¡¯t the least bit strange that he¡¯d disregard a Spirit Dao cultivator.

    How lofty of an existence is he? But even he wouldn¡¯t offend that young man lightly¡­?Lu Changming finally realized how serious this was, and he no longer dared hesitate. ¡°Jingyan, we¡¯re going to Misty Autumn Peak to chat with Fellow Daoist Su!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± How could Cui Jingyan possibly refuse?

    She¡¯d long since taken all of this in, and she couldn¡¯t help but sigh to herself.?Ultimately, I need a sufficiently powerful cultivation base before my words can convince older-generation cultivators like Martial Grand Uncle Lu!

    Her background might be lofty and extraordinary, but how could she fail to realize that it was thanks to the old man in Daoist robes that Lu Changming had?straightforwardly agreed to her request?

    ¡­¡­

    Misty Autumn Peak.

    The thoroughly enraged Yuan Linning¡¯s aura surged around her in rolling waves, suppressing and contorting the surrounding air.

    An Emperor¡¯s wrath could overturn heaven and earth.

    Although Yuan?Linning?was doing her best to keep her temper under control, her imposing aura alone was enough to push even Spiritual Revolution cultivators to despair.

    The old blind man felt as if his entire body had been sealed. His skin prickled, and his blood seemed to freeze. Even his breathing was no longer smooth. However, his mind was the most affected; Yuan Linning¡¯s aura was terrifyingly oppressive!

    Su Yi just sat there, as if all of this were perfectly ordinary. However, although it was only barely discernible, the irrepressible will to fight zed in the depths of his gaze.

    But it was then that an urgent voice cried out, ¡°Third Libationer, please calm down!¡±

    Before the voice had even finished echoing through the air, the thin, decrepit Ninth Libationer charged inside.

    Su Yi furrowed his brow.

    Yuan Linning seemed displeased too.

    The Ninth Libationer¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat as he tried to dissuade her, ¡°Third Libationer, Fellow Daoist Su is a guest of Meng Po Pce. Furthermore, he¡¯s on excellent terms with Jingyan. If you¡­¡±

    But Yuan Linning coldly interrupted him before he could finish. ¡°Ninth Libationer, are you trying to teach me how to conduct myself?¡±

    Her expression was frosty, and her eyes shed like lightning. The aura of an Emperor surged around her, emanating a terrifying and imposing power.

    The Ninth Libationer felt an intense sense of oppression. His body stiffened, and he forced everything he had to say back down.

    He could tell that if he dared say anymore, Yuan?Linning?wouldn¡¯t show him any mercy!

    In other words, someone of his status could in no way dissuade her!

    ¡°What are you getting mixed up in this for? You should leave,¡± sighed Su Yi.

    As he spoke, he rose, then looked at Yuan?Linning?and pointed outside the pavilion. ¡°Let¡¯s go outside.?I¡¯ll?teach you how to conduct yourself.¡±

    His words were light and airy, but Yuan Linning¡¯s expression grew even colder in response, and her eyes glinted with ferocity and murderous intent.

    Who¡¯d have dared imagine it? A young man of the Spiritual Incarnation Realm had just proimed his intentions to teach her, an Imperial expert, how to conduct herself!

    He couldn¡¯t have been any more brazen and arrogant!

    Even the Ninth Libationer was rooted to the spot, as if he dared not believe his ears, and the old blind man couldn¡¯t help but gasp.?His Excellency Su has only just arrived in the Netherworld, but he already ns to duke it out with an Emperor!?

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯d just love to see how an ant like you ns to instruct me!¡± Yuan?Linning?took a deep breath, turned, and headed toward the exit.

    Inwardly, she was determined to teach this shameless braggart of a young man a lesson!

    But before she could reach the doorway, Yuan?Linning?stopped, and her brow furrowed.

    Several figures were rushing toward them.

    And their leader was none other than Third High Elder Lu Changming!

    Their guests, that master and apprentice, were beside him, as well as Cui Jingyan.

    When Su Yi saw this, he too was at a loss for words.?It seems that girl Cui Jingyan really went looking for reinforcements. But¡­ I really don¡¯t need them!

    No, it wasn¡¯t just that he didn¡¯t need them, but that Cui Jingyan¡¯s kindness would likely spoil this for him. He was going to miss out on this opportunity to spar with an Emperor!

    Conversely, the Ninth Libationer and the old blind man looked as if a massive weight had been lifted from their shoulders.

    These unexpected new arrivals could most likely stop this imminent, perilous conflict!

    ¡°Martial Uncle, what are you doing here?¡± asked Yuan?Linning.

    Lu Changming¡¯s expression darkened, and he said harshly, ¡°I was about to ask you that. What are you doing here, huh!?¡±

    Both his tone and his expression were fierce!

 Chapter 778: Other Intentions

    <h4>Chapter 778: Other Intentions</h4>

    Yuan?Linning?was stunned.

    She suppressed her bellyful of fire, but before she could vent it, Lu Changming harshly rebuked her. The look on her beautiful face grew increasingly unsightly.

    But before she could respond, Lu Changming snorted coldly. ¡°Fortunately, this didn¡¯t lead to conflict. If it did, I wouldn¡¯t let you off!¡±

    Yuan?Linning?was so stifled that her face flushed red.

    She was an Emperor! Since proving her Dao, almost no one had ever dared be rude to her. Even sectmates of greater seniority were as polite as could be.

    .

    She¡¯d never have imagined that Lu Changming would rebuke her without the slightest politeness at a time like this!

    When the old blind man and the Ninth Libationer, they were stunned. They almost dared not believe their eyes.

    Lu Changming was furious, and his tone was harsh. He pelted Yuan?Linning?right in the face with rebukes. They hadn¡¯t anticipated this at all.

    Su Yi watched coolly from the sidelines. He could already tell that Lu Changming was doing all this so he¡¯d see it.

    The way Su Yi saw it, Cui Jingyan alone wasn¡¯t enough to make the third high elder respond so strongly.

    In that case, there was no doubt about it: the ¡°problem¡± was that master and apprentice.

    When this urred to him, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but look at the old man in?Daoist?robes, who smiled warmly and inclined his head in response.

    Yuan?Linning?took a deep breath, then said, ¡°Martial Uncle, you don¡¯t know what happened here today. I don¡¯t know why you¡¯vee, but it seems to me you¡¯d best not get involved.

    ¡°After all, the pce master isn¡¯t present, and he left all the sect¡¯s affairs to the Grand Libationer in his absence. It would be inappropriate for you to intervene.¡±

    Although she was polite, her attitude was forceful too.

    The atmosphere was instantly tense.

    Lu Changming¡¯s expression darkened, and he shouted, ¡°Nonsense! As an Empress of Meng Po Pce,?you¡¯d do?something this dishonorable within our territory? Were you to get away with it, you¡¯d bring shame upon us all!¡±

    Here, he paused, then spoke slowly, emphasizing each and every word. ¡°I¡¯ll say this now: so long as I¡¯m here, I shall not permit such a thing to ur!¡±

    Yuan Linning¡¯s?expression filled?with uncertainty.

    It was obvious to all of them that the Iceme Netherworld Emperor, the Third Libationer, was inwardly as furious as could be.

    ¡°Martial Uncle, please, don¡¯t be angry. This isn¡¯t the Third Libationer¡¯s fault,¡± a deep voice suddenly interjected.

    Gu Zhongxun, the Grand Libationer of Meng Po Pce, appeared out of nowhere. His wide sleeves fluttered around him, and he had the air of an immortal. When he arrived, he sped his fist, greeting everyone in turn.

    Then, he turned to face Lu Changming, looking ashamed. ¡°If you must me someone, me me for not speaking clearly, resulting in the Third Libationer¡¯s brusqueness.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s expression was different.

    None of them were stupid. They could naturally tell that the Grand Libationer¡¯s words were a mere pretext.

    He was apologizing simply because he didn¡¯t want to offend Lu Changming. That¡¯s all there was to it.

    However, Lu Changming only snorted coldly, ¡°¡®Brusque?¡¯ If I hadn¡¯te just in the nick of time, she would have already gotten away with it!¡±

    Yuan Linning¡¯s expression was increasingly unsightly. She was just about to argue when the Grand Libationer grimaced. ¡°Martial Uncle, you¡¯re right to chastise us. My original n was to do business with our Young Friend Su. So long as he offers up the Seed of the Azure, we¡¯ll naturallypensate him generously. I¡¯m sure the Third Libationer discussed this with our young friend.¡±

    He then looked at Su Yi, who smiled. ¡°She mentioned it, yes.¡±

    Lu Changming¡¯s expression instantly mellowed, and he said to the Third Libationer, ¡°Although this was a misunderstanding, you were in the wrong, and you naturally ought to apologize.¡±

    The Grand Libationer¡¯s brow furrowed, while Yuan Linning¡¯s beautiful face was ashen. It seemed she dared not believe her ears. ¡°Martial Uncle, you want me to¡­ apologize? To <i>him!?¡±</i>

    Her voice was rife with fury.

    She was an Empress! Lu Changming¡¯s suggestion wouldn¡¯t hurt her, but it was extremely humiliating.

    ¡°You¡¯ve made a mistake, and I want you to apologize. How is that at all inappropriate?¡± rebuked Lu Changming.

    Yuan?Linning?was so angry that her hands and feet quivered. She felt that Lu Changming suddenly didn¡¯t seem like the third high elder of Meng Po Pce. No, it seemed as if he were on Su Yi¡¯s side!

    It was then that the Grand Libationer said solemnly, ¡°Third Libationer, Martial Uncle is right. We really were in the wrong, so it¡¯s only right that we apologize.¡±

    Yuan?Linning?fell silent.

    After a while, she turned with great difficulty, looked at the floor, and said woodenly, ¡°Earlier, I was rude, but I hope you won¡¯t pursue this any further.¡±

    When the onlookers saw this, their hearts churned.

    The Profound Realm was like the heavens, while Emperors were like Gods!

    And Yuan?Linning?was an Empress as well as a libationer of Meng Po Pce. In the hearts of the Netherworld¡¯s cultivators, she was like a deity. They could only awe and revere here; none would dare nder her.

    Yet now, perhaps due to the circumstances, perhaps due to external pressure, she¡¯d been forced to lower her head to Su Yi!

    This was unquestionably shocking!

    The Grand Libationer¡¯s expression wasplicated, while Lu Changming¡¯s eyes shed.

    The Daoist-robed elder frowned slightly, while his white-robed apprentice looked stunned.

    The old blind man¡¯s heart thudded. It might have looked as if Su Yi had seized the upper hand, but after this, Yuan?Linning?would hate Su Yi to the bone!

    The Ninth Libationer sighed to himself.?At least this conflict has yet to erupt. That¡¯s enough for now.

    Cui Jingyan was stunned too.

    She hadn¡¯t anticipated that Lu Changming¡¯s attitude would be this forceful and unreasonable. He¡¯d actually forced Third Libationer Yuan?Linning?to lower her head!

    But her apology gave Su Yi no sense of aplishment whatsoever.

    In his past life, an Empress like Yuan?Linning?would have been entirely unworthy of his notice. Besides, her apology wasn¡¯t sincere; she¡¯d been forced to do it.

    Su Yi hated little more than relying on external prestige to bully others.

    Lu Changming smiled, then sped his fist at Su Yi. ¡°What happened earlier was indeed just a misunderstanding. I hope you won¡¯t take offense, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    He was the third high elder of Meng Po Pce, as well as a Profound Serenity Emperor.

    Yet now, he took the initiative to address Su Yi. Furthermore, he called Su Yi¡ªa Spiritual Incarnation Realm youth¡ª¡±Fellow Daoist¡±!

    This was an enormous show of respect.

    Any ordinary Spirit Dao cultivator would have been shocked, ttered, and even panicked. They would surely have returned the courtesy.

    However, Su Yi paid it no heed. Instead, he looked at Yuan?Linning. ¡°I know you¡¯re not convinced. To tell the truth, I¡¯m not pleased either. When I leave Meng Po Pce, you¡¯re wee toe looking for me.¡±

    He paused, then said, ¡°It¡¯s just as I said earlier. When the timees, I¡¯ll teach you how to conduct yourself.¡±

    The group was dumbstruck.

    Lu Changming, the Grand Libationer, and the Ninth Libationer looked as if they couldn¡¯t believe their ears.?How brazen is this kid to proim he¡¯ll teach an Empress how to behave!?

    The old man in?Daoist?robes had a strange look on his face, while Cui Jingyan looked dazed. She muttered to herself,?What, have reinforcements made him haughty? Why not quit while he¡¯s ahead? Why would my grandfather take an interest in someone so wildly arrogant?

    Yuan Linning¡¯s extreme anger turned toughter, leaving her unable to speak.

    She¡¯d been cultivating for one thousand, three hundred years, but she¡¯d never been provoked or insulted like this.

    Nor had she ever been on the verge of going mad with anger!

    She was an Imperial expert in her own territory, yet she hadn¡¯t just been forced to apologize to a Spiritual Incarnation Realm youth. No, he¡¯d even gone and dered his intention to teach her to behave herself!

    Without experiencing it for oneself, it was impossible to understand just how humiliating and infuriating this was.

    After a while, Yuan Linning said icily, ¡°Fine! When the timees, I¡¯ll be sure toe looking for you!¡±

    Then, with onest swoosh of her sleeves, she left. She was unwilling to stay here any longer.

    She didn¡¯t want to see Su Yi¡¯s face any longer; if she did, she was worried she¡¯d set her reservations aside and obliterate him!

    ¡°Farewell, Martial Uncle!¡± The Grand Libationer seemed angry too. He turned and left coldly.

    The old blind man took all of this in, and his heart sank. This was equivalent to falling out with thempletely!

    He could already picture it. When he and Su Yi left, the Third Libationer and her cohort were sure to seek revenge.

    ¡°Agh, how did things turn out like this¡­?¡± The Ninth Libationer let out a long sigh.

    The look on Cui Jingyan¡¯s beautiful face shifted erratically. She¡¯d invited the Third High Elder here to resolve this dilemma. Who¡¯d have thought it would end like?this¡­.?

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, that was too impulsive of you.¡± After a moment, Lu Changming couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow and sigh.

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Wasn¡¯t that exactly the result you wanted to see?¡±

    Lu Changming was stunned, but then, he frowned even deeper. ¡°Fellow Daoist, what¡­ what do you mean by that?¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was distant and profound. ¡°Must I expose you? Had you sincerely tried to help me, it wouldn¡¯t have backfired like this.¡±

    The listeners¡¯ hearts shook, and their expressions shifted.

    Lu Changming¡¯s frown deepened, and he said in displeasure, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, do you think that I stirred up trouble on purpose?¡±

    Su Yi said coolly, ¡°You know the answer to that better than me. Were you truly trying to resolve this conflict, there would have been no need to provoke that woman, Yuan?Linning. You surely know that doing so would make her view me with enmity. Even if I hadn¡¯t said that to her earlier, there¡¯s no way she would have let this go.¡±

    A momentter, heughed. ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t be bothered to wonder why you¡¯d do this, nor do I mind being viewed with enmity.¡±

    The group paused to think it over. Su Yi¡¯s words had a rather different vor, and their expressions shifted in response.

    Cui Jingyan¡¯s expression flickered back and forth. If it really was as Su Yi said, Lu Changming had deliberately fanned the mes!

    Lu Changming¡¯s expression darkened; he was obviously infuriated. ¡°Great! I came here to help with nothing but good intentions, only for you to turn around and treat me like a small-minded schemer. Had I known this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten involved!¡±

    He then faced the elderly man in?Daoist?robes. ¡°Daoist Brother, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±

    Just like that, the third high elder of Meng Po Pce left in a huff.

    The Ninth Libationer let out a long sigh, then turned and left too.

    He truly didn¡¯t want to get mixed up in this.

    ¡°Young lord Su, are you sure¡­ you aren¡¯t overthinking this?¡± Cui Jingyan couldn¡¯t help but ask. It seemed she still didn¡¯t believe it.

    She¡¯d called the third high elder here as reinforcements. If he truly had ulterior motives, she wouldn¡¯t escape her share of the me.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t exin. He merely smiled and said, ¡°I actually rather hope I¡¯m overthinking this.¡±

    He¡¯d experienced too many attempts at deception to count in his past life. How could he fail to realize what Lu Changming was up to?

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not considering the big picture,¡± the old man in?Daoist?robes suddenly interjected, sounding a bit apologetic. ¡°Lu Changming initially didn¡¯t want to get involved, but I foolishly urged him to make an appearance. This gave him a pretext to stir up trouble, leading to the current situation. Fellow Daoist, I humbly request your forgiveness.¡±

    Cui Jingyan felt a chill course through her heart.

    She finally dared to believe that Su Yi¡¯s earlier theory wasn¡¯t just him letting his imagination get the best of him; there really was a problem with the third high elder!

 Chapter 779: The Divine Cave of the River of Forgetfulness

    <h4>Chapter 779: The Divine Cave of the River of Forgetfulness</h4>

    Su Yi nced at the old man in Daoist robes. ¡°Unless I¡¯m mistaken, you must have told Lu Changming that my origins are extraordinary, and that offending me would lead to unpredictable consequences. Am I right?¡±

    The old man nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to see Meng Po Pcemit a grave error.¡±

    ¡°But your warning gave Lu Changming ideas," said Su Yi. "He wanted me to owe him a favor, and furthermore, he wanted to borrow my hands to teach the Grand and Third Libationers a lesson.?After all, if even you think I¡¯m not one to offend, he could naturally guess that the two of them would suffer if they became my enemies. That¡¯s what led to the situation just now.¡±

    It was only after hearing Su Yi¡¯s analysis that the old blind man realized that so many secrets were hidden in that earlier confrontation!

    For a moment, he couldn¡¯t help but break out in cold sweats.

    The young man in white, Wang Ting, was rooted to the spot and visibly ovee with astonishment. It seemed he wouldn¡¯t have imagined that Su Yi could discern so much at a nce.

    After all, nothing was more unfathomable than the human heart, yet Su Yi had seen through Lu Changming¡¯s intentionspletely; he couldn¡¯t hide a thing!

    But it was then that Cui Jingyan couldn¡¯t help but interject, ¡°No way! Why would the Third High Elder believe that you of all people could teach the Third and Grand Libationers a lesson?¡±

    Su Yi nced at the old man in Daoist robes and said calmly, ¡°Because of him, of course. Lu Changming referred to him as his ¡®Daoist Brother¡¯, activated Meng Po Pce¡¯s transmission formation on his ount, and weed him in person. In Lu Changming¡¯s eyes, his words are weighty indeed.¡±

    The old man in Daoist robes couldn¡¯t help but grimace. He could hear a trace of mockery in Su Yi¡¯s words.

    Cui Jingyan still looked confused. ¡°But it¡¯s still too ridiculous. You¡¯re just a Spiritual Incarnation cultivator. How could you teach?Emperors?a lesson?¡±

    The old man in?Daoist?robes said gently, ¡°Miss Cui, you¡¯re still inexperienced. You¡¯ll graduallye to realize just how extraordinary our Fellow Daoist Su is.¡±

    An expert stood before her, but she didn¡¯t realize it.

    This was amon mdy amongst cultivators.

    s, most cultivators would live and die without ever encountering such an expert¡­

    Cui Jingyan fell silent. Numerous thoughts arose in her mind.

    When she first met Su Yi, Su Yi discerned her origins at a nce and saw through the jade pendant¡¯s secrets. He''d even guessed her grandfather¡¯s intentions¡­

    Furthermore, Su Yi¡¯s cultivation was overly heaven-defying. He was only in the Spiritual Incarnation Realm, but he could kill Spiritual Revolution cultivators with ease. Even in the Netherworld, it would be difficult to find anyone who could stand shoulder-to-shoulder with him.

    Then, before their departure, he¡¯d used the transmission altar¡¯s power to refine a jade talisman that marked the Azure Continent¡¯s location.

    Now, even this mysterious master and apprentice treated him with the utmost respect and dared not provoke him lightly!

    The old man in particr was an Emperor, one even the Third High Elder treated with respect!

    All of this left Cui Jingyan increasingly bewildered. Su Yi had so many secrets that he seemed shrouded inyers of mist; she couldn¡¯t see through him, much less fathom him.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, my apprentice and I shall set off tomorrow. If we¡¯re fated to meet again, let¡¯s drink to heart¡¯s content,¡± said the old man in?Daoist?robes, smiling and sping his fist.

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head. ¡°Take care of yourself.¡±

    It was just four words, but it left the elderly man in?Daoist?robes looking a bit bewildered.

    He¡¯d long since guessed that Su Yi had seen through both their origins and what they were attempting to do.

    He seemed to realize what Su Yi was indirectly warning him about, and he nodded and smiled. ¡°Fellow Daoist, please take care of yourself as well.¡±

    With that, he turned and led the white-robed Wang Ting away.

    After watching master and apprentice fade into the distance, Su Yi looked at Cui Jingyan. ¡°I n to set off for your family estate tomorrow. Want toe with me?¡±

    ¡°Ah? Err¡­.¡± Cui Jingyan had obviously been caught off guard. After a momentary daze, she said, ¡°What are you going there for?¡±

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Your grandfather¡¯s run into a bit of trouble. I have to go have a look.¡±

    Cui Jingyan was bbergasted, and she couldn¡¯t help but blurt, ¡°How did you know that?¡±

    Su Yi sighed. ¡°Stupid. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten the pendant he gave you?¡±

    Cui Jingyan¡¯s?matchlessly?beautiful, fair features filled with vexation. ¡°Then tell me, just what kind of problem is he facing?¡±

    ¡°Come with me to your family estate, and you¡¯ll know, now won¡¯t you?¡± said Su Yi. He was already walking back into the pavilion. ¡°If you agree, meet us at Misty Autumn Peak at dawn tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s always so mysterious?with?you! You''re like a bunch of mist shrouded in haze!¡± Cui Jingyan¡¯s beautiful eyes bulged as she red viciously at Su Yi¡¯s back.

    A momentter, she bit her red lips and sighed to herself.?Forget it. There¡¯s no reason I can¡¯t go with him, and if the Third Libationer really does go after him, she¡¯ll likely at least spare him on my ount¡­

    Right, when I get back, I can ask Dad just where Su Yi came from.

    As she thought, the young woman turned and left.

    ¡­¡­

    Within the pavilion.

    Su Yi sprawled out in a wicker chair and rubbed his forehead.

    Today¡¯s incident?had been?truly disappointing.

    Those old-timers were all scheming something.

    Third Libationer Yuan Linning¡¯s goal was the most direct: she wanted to seize the Seed of the Azure.

    When she took action, Grand Libationer Gu Zhongxun oversaw it from the shadows, and he stepped out to smooth out the situation as soon as trouble arose.

    Third High Elder Lu Changming had hoped to kill two birds with one stone; he wanted Su Yi to owe him a favor, and he wanted to borrow his hands to take the two libationers down a peg.

    Even the old man in Daoist robes was obviously hoping to use today¡¯s incident to establish positive karma with him.

    Only Cui Jingyan foolishly yet earnestly believed she was helping him by calling for reinforcements¡­

    Her na?vet¨¦ was adorable.

    ¡°Your Excellency Su, do we need to prepare anything before we leave tomorrow?¡± the old blind man approached and asked.

    ¡°No need,¡± Su Yi said with a wave.

    A momentter, he rose from his wicker chair. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a trip to the Divine Cave of the River of Forgetfulness, but I¡¯ll be back before sunrise.¡±

    With that, he got up and left the building.

    It was already dark out, and beneath the curtain of night, the nine peaks of Naihe Divine Mountain were bathed in faint purple moonlight. This lent the area a mysterious, tranquil quality.

    In the Netherworld, numerous strange and mysterious urrences took ce at night.

    For instance, the moonlight was sometimes purple, sometimes red, and sometimes pale silver.

    On nights without moonlight, one had to be careful.

    Throughout the Netherworld¡¯s vast territories, numerous unbelievable scenes unfolded: parades of ghosts, green-med Netherworldnterns illuminating the skies, flowing rivers of wandering souls¡­

    In danger zones like the Ghost¡¯s Gate, the Blood River of Sin, and the Sea of Bitterness, these bizarre urrences could be fatal even to cultivators.

    In the Netherworld, they had a saying: ¡°When the moon has no light, heaven and earth are in fright.¡±

    Throughout the Netherworld¡¯s history, no one had determined just why so many bizarre urrences took ce when the moon didn¡¯t shine.

    In his past life, Su YI had once investigated this problem.

    In the end, he reached the vague conclusion that the ¡°moon¡± of the Netherworld was, in fact, a manifestation of the Netherworld¡¯s source power.

    When it disappeared, it meant that some other strange and mysterious power was blotting out the power of the Netherworld¡¯s source.

    This was what led to so many bizarre urrences.

    But of course, that was still mere conjecture.

    The Netherworld was so enormous that it seemed limitless. Despite the peak Imperial Apex cultivation of his past life, not even Su Yi knew just how vast it was, nor how many secrets it hid.

    Tonight, the moon shone purple, covering Naihe Divine Mountain like gauze.

    Su Yi stood with his hands behind his back, and he confidently walked over to the edge of a cliff, then proceeded into the valley below.

    The valley between the mountain¡¯s nine peaks was perpetually shrouded in mist and covered in numerous formations.

    Quite a few presented a lethal threat to even Emperors!

    However, Su Yi had visited Naihe Divine Mountain as a guest in his past life, and the formations might as well not have been there.

    He stepped into the air, proceeding into the valley. His robes swayed around him, and every time he faced the power of a formation, he evaded it as if he had precognition.

    In a sh, he passed through the fog and formations, arriving at the bottom of the valley.

    This was Meng Po Pce¡¯s forbidden ground!

    Only libationers and higher were qualified to enter.

    The valley was enormous but shrouded in dense darkness and permeated with mist. Two bronzemps were dimly discernible through the fog, casting dim yellow light.

    A path paved with ck gstones stretched out before Su Yi.

    Every gstone was covered in the strange and mysterious totems of a formation, and the path stretched into the valley¡¯s depths.

    When he arrived, Su Yi finally stopped in his tracks.

    This was the path to the Divine Cave of the River of Forgetfulness.

    However, the path was covered in an extremely terrifying killing formation. Even Emperors would face a lethal onught should they attempt to barge in.

    Su Yi naturally had his ways, but it would waste energy unnecessarily.

    Instead, he let out a strange and inscrutable noise, like the calls of an ancient whale. His voice reverberated throughout the dim tranquility of the valley.

    Momentster, an enormous,ke-sized golden eye shone deep within the mists!

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    A surging energy fluctuation spread outward, forming a golden arc and pathing a path atop the ck gstones.

    Only then did Su Yi proceed, but there was no need for him to continue walking. The arc of golden light shot into the valley, carrying his tall upright figure.

    The journey was entirely uneventful, without the slightest surprise or danger. Before long, he¡¯d bypassed the killing formation atop the ck gstonespletely.

    Before long, an enormous cave entered Su Yi¡¯s field of view.

    The entrance was fully one hundred feet tall, and the interior was enveloped in darkness; the scenery inside was entirely unidentifiable.

    The mountain-sized head of a massive beast poked out of the fog on one side of the entryway. The rest of its body was enveloped in mist; there was no way to tell just how enormous it was.

    When it saw Su Yi, the beast¡¯ske-sized golden eyes lit up with excitement and delight.

 Chapter 780: Combat Spirits of Will

    <h4>Chapter 780: Combat Spirits of Will</h4>

    When he saw the vicious beast, Su Yi looked gratified. ¡°Little guy, I¡¯m truly surprised you recognized me at a nce today even after all this time.¡±

    Standing before the massive beast¡¯s mountainous head, he looked as insignificant as an ant, yet he called the beast ¡°little guy.¡± It was truly a bit strange.

    However, the beast only waved its massive head in excitement, then spoke with obvious delight. ¡°My lord, your appearance has changed, but your magnificent bearing is the same as ever! Besides, in this world, no other human canprehend the secret soulnguage of the Netherworld Abyssals. How could I fail to recognize you?¡±

    Its voice was raspy and deep.

    Su Yi nodded.

    Netherworld Abyssals were an extremely rare Xiantian spirit beast that lived deep within the Sea of Bitterness. They were born of the ocean¡¯s source power, and they had innate mastery of their secret soulnguage.

    With this innate divine ability, they couldprehend the power of the Grand Dao and heaven and earth, elerating and transforming their cultivation.

    In his past life, after subduing this very Netherworld Abyssal, he learned its secret soulnguage to satisfy his curiosity.

    Earlier, as he crossed the bridge to Misty Autumn Peak, Su Yi used this very soulnguage to probe its response.

    Who¡¯d have thought that the beast would indeed recognize him at a nce?

    Su Yi examined the Netherworld Abyssal briefly, then frowned. ¡°So many years have passed. Why has your cultivation stagnated in the Profound Illumination Realm?¡±

    It had been thirty thousand years since he first subdued the Netherworld Abyssal!

    But even after all that time, its strength hadn¡¯t changed much at all. This was far out of the ordinary.

    ¡°My lord, you don¡¯t know this, but that punk Yun Ziying is a real good-for-nothing. He broke into the Profound Serenity Realm a while ago, but his breakthrough almost killed him.

    ¡°In the end, I spent half of my cultivation base¡¯s source power to help him ovee heavenly tribtion, letting him break smoothly into the Profound Serenity Realm.¡±

    ¡°But this resulted in severe damage to my vitality. All these yearster, I¡¯ve only just barely recovered.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°You¡¯re quite loyal and true. You even dared help Yun Ziying ovee his Tribtion of Profound Serenity!¡±

    Yun Ziying was one of Meng Po Pce¡¯s Emissaries of the River, the Profound Purple Netherworld Emperor.

    The Netherworld Abyssal said, ¡°My lord, at the time, you told me to apany that kid Yun Ziying, to serve him and cultivate alongside him. I¡¯ve never dared forget. When I saw him on the verge of death, I naturally couldn¡¯t just stand back and watch.¡±

    Reading between the lines, it had saved Yun Ziying purely out of consideration for Su Yi!

    ¡°But Yun Ziying¡¯s actually a rather decent sort. Over the years, he¡¯d gathered all manner of heavenly materials and earthly treasures to help me heal my Dao wounds. He¡¯s got a conscience after all,¡± added the Netherworld Abyssal.

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°Is he currently at Naihe Divine Mountain?¡±

    The Netherworld Abyssal shook its head. ¡°Roughly a decade ago, that kid heard rumors of a mysterious ck vessel in the Sea of Bitterness, and he couldn¡¯t sit still. He set off right away, and he¡¯s yet to return. There¡¯s been no word of him since.¡±

    That mysterious ck ship again!

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°Do you know the ship¡¯s origins?¡±

    The Netherworld Abyssal was a Xiantian spirit beast born in the depths of the Sea of Bitterness, and it had once wandered its waters. It ought to understand the Sea of Bitterness far better than ordinary cultivators.

    ¡°My lord, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d never heard of such a strange ship before this either,¡± said the Netherworld Abyssal. ¡°But I can say with certainty that the vessel in question has never appeared on the Sea of Bitterness before.¡±

    Su Yi said thoughtfully, ¡°In that case, its origins are rather suspicious.¡±

    He then set the matter aside and looked into the Divine Cave of the River of Forgetfulness. ¡°Is there anyone inside now?¡±

    ¡°My lord, Emissary of the River Mo Wuhen entered the ninthyer of the divine cave, the ¡®Ancestral Source of the River of Forgetfulness¡¯ and went into seclusion. They say he¡¯s contemting the Laws of the Profound Dao. He¡¯s yet to emerge.¡±

    This was an unmatched, savage beast, a Netherworld Abyssal, yet it treated Su Yi with awe and reverence.

    It seemed that, so long as Su Yi asked, it would reveal all of Meng Po Pce¡¯s secrets without so much as a second thought¡­

    ¡°Mo Wuhen? You mean the ninth pce master of Meng Po Pce?¡± Su Yi remembered that name.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, my lord,¡± said the Netherworld Abyssal. ¡°That squirt¡¯s Yun Ziying¡¯s junior apprentice brother, but he abdicated his position as pce master and became an emissary of the river a long time ago. He¡¯s been immersed in cultivating the Dao ever since, and he no longer pays worldly affairs any heed.¡±

    Su Yi stroked his jaw. ¡°Over the years, who was the strongest to pass the thirdyer?¡±

    The Divine Cave of the River of Forgetfulness was a forbidden zone, but it was also a testing ground.

    The cave¡¯s depths were divided into nineyers of hidden realms. Throughout antiquity, the cultivators of Meng Po Pce had left numerous Grand Dao imprints within, creating trials for future generations to ovee.

    The first threeyers were targeted at cultivators of the Three Realms of the Spirit Dao.

    Layers four through six were targeted at early, mid, andte-stage Profound Illumination Emperors.

    Layers six through nine were targeted at early, mid, andte-stage Profound Serenity Emperors.

    And below that was the source upon which Meng Po Pce had established itself¡ª¡ªThe River of Forgetfulness Ancestral Origin!

    Simply put, the River of Forgetfulness Ancestral Origin was the source of the River of Forgetfulness, and it contained Xiantian chaos power.

    This power contained the Dao of the River of Forgetfulness, which rted to the soul.

    Only those who mastered this power could practice the loftiest inheritance of Meng Po Pce, and they excelled at nothing more than erasing enemies¡¯ memories and controlling their hearts!

    Su Yi now stood in the thirdyer, a trial targeted at Spiritual Revolution cultivators.

    Throughout antiquity, any Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator who overcame this trial left a mark recording their achievement.

    The strongest were those who overcame the trial of the thirdyer the fastest.

    ¡°My lord, over the past thousand years, the strongest to ovee the thirdyer and current record-holder is Third Libationer Yuan?Linning. She set her record three hundred years ago,¡± the Netherworld Abyssal said at top speeds. ¡°It took the littless?just fifteen minutes to ovee every Grand Dao imprint of the thirdyer. Her record remains unbroken; she was the strongest Spiritual Revolution cultivator Meng Po Pce has seen in the past thousand years.

    ¡°Of course, two hundred years ago, she proved her Dao and became an Empress. She¡¯s the youngest Imperial expert of Meng Po Pce; she¡¯s only cultivated one thousand, three hundred years in total.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Yuan?Linning?

    He wouldn¡¯t have guessed that that proud, icy woman was once the strongest Spiritual Revolution cultivator in Meng Po Pce, and that her record remained unbroken even now!

    No wonder her aura seems weakpared to other Profound Illumination Emperors. So, it¡¯s only been two hundred years since she proved her Dao and broke through. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s yet to condense aplete set of Profound Dao Laws¡­?thought Su Yi.

    Every step of the Profound Dao was arduous.

    Every step forward required extensive time and effort.

    This was part of why Emperors often went into seclusion for hundreds or thousands of years at a time.

    Unless they happened upon a grand stroke of fortune that enabled rapid advancement, an Emperor¡¯s cultivation required extensive, repeated tempering over an extended period of time.

    Su Yi gave the matter no further thought. He ordered, ¡°Give me a transmission talisman. I¡¯m going to the fourthyer.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± As the Netherworld Abyssal responded, a streak of misty light escaped its lips, transforming into a silver talisman that fell into Su Yi¡¯s outstretched palm.

    With this, Su Yi could traverse the nineyers of the divine cave freely. Even if he encountered danger, he could activate the talisman to escape.

    ¡°Stand guard here. If anyone shows up, keep them away for me,¡± said Su Yi as he put away the talisman.

    The Netherworld Abyssal solemnly assented. ¡°Understood!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s tall, lean figure proceeded into the pitch-ck cave beneath its reverent gaze. Before long, he¡¯d disappeared without a trace.

    ¡­¡­

    The firstyer of the Divine Cave of the River of Forgetfulness.

    The world within was boundless and overcast. Everything was gray and devoid of life, like an abandoned world.

    A spatial fluctuation rippled outward, and Su Yi appeared out of nowhere.

    Su Yi swept his gaze around the area. ¡°It¡¯s just like it was back then. It hasn¡¯t changed a bit.¡±

    He¡¯d visited Meng Po Pce as a guest in his past life, and he¡¯d even apanied Yun Ziying to the Ancestral Origin of the River of Forgetfulness. This ce naturally wasn¡¯t unfamiliar to him.

    Boom!

    Suddenly, heaven and earth rumbled with the sound of the Grand Dao.

    Streaks of misty light descended from the distant skies, transforming into illusory figures.

    They were manifested?of imprints?of the Grand Dao!

    They were called bat spirits of will.¡±

    Throughout its long history, the top Spiritual Manifestation experts of Meng Po Pce had left their will imprints here.

    Ordinarily speaking, Spiritual Manifestation cultivators had to defeat thebat spirits of will spread throughout the first floor of this mysterious world to pass.

    However, this wasn¡¯t Su Yi¡¯s goal.

    He activated the talisman, passing through the secondyer and arriving on the third.

    This trial was targeted at Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivators. Thebat spirits here belonged to peak Spiritual Revolution cultivators, who¡¯d left them here over the course of the sect¡¯s history.

    Oveing this trial required defeating every single one of thesebat spirits.

    When he arrived, Su Yi pondered briefly, then decided to remain.?Forget it. Might as well test myself and see just how long it¡¯ll take me to ovee this trial at my current cultivation.

    It won¡¯t be toote to proceed to the fourthyer after oveing the third.

    As Su Yi pondered, heaven and earth rumbled.

    Streaks of misty light descended from the distant dome of heaven, transforming into illusory figures. All of them emanated terrifying Spiritual Revolution Realm auras.

    Thebat spirits had no life force or sentience, but they were otherwise no different from true Spiritual Revolution Realm experts.

    Furthermore, each was more terrifying than the one before!

    Back on the Azure Continent, Su Yi had long since disregarded all the world¡¯s Spiritual Revolution cultivators. When he saw this, even he couldn¡¯t help but look a bit eager.

 Chapter 781: A Passerby Surpasses All Who Came Before

    <h4>Chapter 781: A Passerby Surpasses All Who Came Before</h4>

    Whoosh!

    Abat spirit of will attacked, saber swinging.

    Surging saber intent swept forth like a river, boundless and turbulent.

    Su Yi could tell at a nce that it was in the mid-stage Spiritual Revolution Realm, and that it had condensed a first-rate Grand Dao Spirit Wheel. Its saber intent had reached perfection.

    In the Azure Continent, they would have seen it as a first-rate Spiritual Revolution cultivator. It was even stronger than the likes of Huan Shanglin and Xie Zhibei!

    Su Yi stretched out and swung his hand.

    Boom!

    The sword intent filling the sky copsed, and the attackingbat spirit was smacked into pieces. It quickly dispersed into a rain of the light of the Grand Dao.

    Su Yi reached out and grabbed, gathering all of the scattered power into a bundle, which fell into his palm.

    Thebat spirits of the thirdyer had been left here by Meng Po Pce¡¯s peak Spiritual Revolution experts. They were manifested?of the?experts¡¯ Grand Dao imprints fused with the aura of the River of Forgetfulness Ancestral Origin.

    When thebat spirits dispersed, they left behind a portion of the pure power of the River of Forgetfulness Ancestral Origin.

    That was the nature of the rain of the light of the Grand Dao Su?Yi had gathered?in his palm.

    The so-called ¡°River of Forgetfulness Ancestral Origin¡± was Xiantian Grand Dao source energy generated beneath the ninthyer of the Divine Cave of the River of Forgetfulness. It was a shockingly useful supplement to cultivators¡¯ attempts toprehend the Dao.

    Furthermore, this energy was exceedingly pure. There was no need to refine it; it could fuse directly into a cultivator¡¯s power of the Grand Dao.

    As Su Yi circted his qi, the bundle of energy surged into his body and fused with his pre-existing power.

    Su Yi could clearly sense his Supreme Pce Dao Intent improving, but the difference was so subtle that it was almost negligible.

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t mind.

    He hadn¡¯te to the River of Forgetfulness Divine Cave to harvest the ancestral origin power in the first ce.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Combat spirit afterbat spirit attacked in a dense swarm.

    Each had an extremely mighty aura, and they all mastered different powers of the Grand Dao. They weren¡¯t living people, but they weren¡¯t that different from true Spiritual Revolution experts.

    Su Yi hesitated no further. He stepped into the sky and charged ahead.

    His sleeves fluttered around him, and he darted about like lightning, unleashing the full extent of his cultivation base.

    With a swoosh of his sleeves, a sharp sword rain descended, as if overturning the cosmos, illuminating the world like the light of dawn.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Explosions rang out in rapid session, and in the blink of an eye, he cut down about a dozenbat spirits. All of them dispersed with a boom, filling the sky with a rain of the light of the Grand Dao.

    Su Yi seemed utterly and unquestionably domineering. Nothing could slow him down; he charged ahead, like an axe through rotten wood.

    Those who¡¯d left their will imprints here in the thirdyer were all peak Spiritual Revolution cultivators of Meng Po Pce.

    All of them far surpassed ordinary cultivators of the same realm!

    When hundreds ofbat spirits attacked at once, they were no different from an army of Spiritual Revolution cultivators.

    However¡ª¡ª

    It was already difficult for something like this to threaten Su Yi.

    Back in the Azure Continent, he¡¯d once cut his way through sixty-three Spiritual Revolution cultivators over the course of a single battle, and he¡¯d even defeated peak Spiritual Revolution experts like Wang Zhongyang and Ye Xiao.

    When he used the experience of his past life to appraise his current strength, he realized that even if he searched all of the Nine Provinces, it would be practically impossible to find an opponent within the Spirit Dao.

    Simply put, although he was only in the Spiritual Incarnation Realm, he was already supreme amongst Spirit Dao cultivators!

    Rumble! Boom!

    Heaven and earth shook, and the sound of the Grand Dao boomed.

    Thebat spirits of will knew nothing of fear. They charged at Su Yi, one after another.

    s, they were doomed to be little more than months to the me or eggs flinging themselves against rocks.

    Su Yi forged ahead like an axe through bamboo. With every gesture, sword intent flew through the air, fierce and tyrannical. Nothing could stand in its way!

    It happened in a sh.

    Su Yi swept through all three hundred and seventy-sevenbat spirits of the thirdyer¡¯s hidden realm.

    When the battle ended and Su Yi looked around, he no longer saw even a singlebat spirit. Despite himself, a lonely look appeared on his face, and he sighed.

    If he had to describe this battle in a word, it would be ¡°insipid.¡±

    Years ago,?that Yuan?Linning?took fifteen minutes to ovee the trial of the thirdyer, setting a record that none have broken until now¡­.

    But who today or in the days toe will be able to break my record?

    As Su Yi pondered, the Dao Light filling the skies surged into his body, fusing with his own power of the Grand Dao.

    The two supreme Mysterious Truths he was mastering, the Supreme Pce and the Void Cosmos, improved by quite a bit. However, they were still at the level of minor sess.

    He was still far away from major sess, let alone perfection.

    Boom!

    Suddenly, a ck stele rose from the ground. It was fully ny-feet tall, flowing with Dao light, and glowing with divine radiance.

    Upon closer inspection, names were carved all over the stele in tiny, dense text. Every name shed with dazzling light.

    Especially the names near the top. They seemed capable of single-handedly illuminating everything beneath the heavens. Just as other mountains seemed small after seeing Mount Tai, the other names paled inparison to those at the top.

    The Grand Dao Combat Stele!

    Every Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator who¡¯d ovee the third secret world¡¯s trial had left their name here.

    Su Yi looked up.

    He quickly located Yuan Linning¡¯s name, but she was only in thirty-ninth ce.

    But then, that makes sense. That woman overcame this trial three hundred years ago, and although no one has broken her record since, she¡¯s only the strongest of the past thousand years, not of the past eighty thousand years.

    Meng Po Pce¡¯s Emissaries of the River had joined forces to establish the nineyered trial grounds of the Divine Cave of the River of Forgetfulness eighty-thousand years prior.

    Yuan?Linning¡¯s?aplishments in the Spiritual Revolution Realm were already top-notch.

    She was ranked thirty-ninth on the stele. That meant that, throughout the past eighty thousand years, her achievements ced her in the top forty.

    Su Yi looked up.

    Mo Wuhen was twenty-ninth.

    Yun Ziying was seventeenth.

    ¡­When he saw the name in the topmost position he looked a bit stunned, it was as if he¡¯d had a sudden revtion.

    So, it¡¯s her!

    Jian Lingzhen!

    She¡¯d dazzled the world for thirty thousand years, and she was famous throughout all six domains and thirteen realms of the Netherworld. They called her the Lonely Annihtion Netherworld Empress!

    She was publicly acknowledged as an unmatched Empress. Her beauty was unmatched in her generation, and she was extraordinarily talented. Over the years, numerous books?had?been written about her aplishments.

    Her name was, even now, written at the top of the Grand Dao Combat Stele. This meant that, despite countless years, no one had broken the record she¡¯d set back when she was still in the Spiritual Revolution Realm!

    It was easy to imagine just how extraordinary her foundations and aptitude were.

    In his past life, he¡¯d met her while exploring the Netherworld. At the time, Jian Lingzhen had only recently entered the Profound Illumination Realm, but she¡¯d already started making a name for herself.

    Naturally, at the time, Su Yi hadn¡¯t paid much attention to her.

    After all, at the time, he¡¯d long since be the renowned Swordmaster of Abstruse Force. Why would he pay attention to someone who¡¯d only recently proven her Dao and became an Empress?

    It was in the years that followed, as Jian Lingzhen rose to prominence among Emperors, that she gradually drew his attention.

    Of course, all of that was in the distant past.

    Su Yi cast aside his scattered thoughts and approached the stele. After a moment¡¯s thought, he used his fingertip as a brush, circting the power of his Dao to carve a few characters in the stone:

    A passerby.

    The text flowed together, smooth yet forceful, with a leisurely, transcendent air.

    When Su Yi removed his hand from the?stele, the Grand Dao Combat?Stele?rumbled. Misty light circted around it, and the words arced like a rainbow and soared upward.

    When they reached the top of the stele, the name Jian Lingzhen shook violently before it was forced downward together with all the names underneath.

    The words ¡°a passerby¡± surpassed all who¡¯de before it, recing the former greatest, utterly radiant!

    There was no doubt about it; Su Yi hadn¡¯t just far surpassed Yuan Linning¡¯s record. He¡¯d even surpassed the former strongest, Jian?Linning, creating a brand-new record in the Divine Cave of the River of Forgetfulness¡¯s third trial in a single attempt!

    Were the experts of Meng Po Pce to see this, it¡¯d inevitably lead to massive uproar.

    Su Yi saw this, then smiled, turned, and left.

    In his eyes, the third trial was merely a way to test himself. No matter how dazzling his record was, he felt little sense of aplishment.

    ¡­¡­

    The hidden world of the fourthyer.

    This trial was targeted at early-stage Profound Illumination Emperors.

    Throughout Meng Po Pce¡¯s history, any of their disciples who proved their Dao and became an Emperor left their will imprint here to temper future generations¡¯ cultivations.

    Here, too, the world was boundless, dusky, and devoid of life.

    Whoosh!

    Following a spatial fluctuation, Su Yi¡¯s tall, upright figure appeared out of nowhere.

    Practically simultaneously, misty light flowed, and abat spirit of will appeared.

    He was a thin elder shrouded in wisps of the Laws of the Profound Dao. As soon as he appeared, the characteristic aura of an Emperor permeated heaven and earth.

    His momentum alone was enough to make a Spirit Dao cultivator give in to despair!

    Starting from the fourthyer, trial-goers would only face onebat spirit at a time. They had to defeat their first opponent before they could challenge the second, and so on.

    The first to appear was typically the weakest, but thebat spirits of will got stronger as the trial went on.

    Although its aura cannotpare to a true early-stage Profound Illumination Emperor, it¡¯s stronger than their Imperial talismans and whatnot by quite a bit,?thought Su Yi.

    When he faced the distantbat spirit of will, Su Yi felt pressure bear down on him. It stimted his qi, which rumbled and circted through him.

    This didn¡¯t startle him. No, it delighted him.

    He¡¯de to the Divine Cave of the River of Forgetfulness for the explicit purpose of sparring with early-stage Profound Illuminationbat spirits and seeing who was stronger!

    ¡°Whoever left thisbat spirit had obviously condensed an intact Law of the Profound Dao. In this regard, that Yuan?Linning?woman can¡¯tpare¡­¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°But it¡¯s just abat spirit, so overall it¡¯s far fromparable to a true Empress like her.¡±

    With the experience of his past life, Su Yi could discern numerous secrets at a nce. He could roughly estimate the level of his opponents in this fourth trial.

    Boom!

    Heaven and earth trembled.

    That thin old man suddenly stepped into the sky, waved his sleeves, and threw a punch at Su Yi.

    He struck with the momentum of a deity going into battle!

 Chapter 782: His Bearing in Combat

    <h4>Chapter 782: His Bearing in Combat</h4>

    Whoosh!

    An iparably dazzling streak of golden sword qi swept through the air.

    It was as quick as lightning, and?its?killing power shocked the heavens.

    Su Yi narrowed his eyes.

    Although this sh put enormous pressure on him, it didn¡¯t pose a fatal threat.

    He made no attempt to dodge. Instead, he pressed his fingers into a sword and shed through the air.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    Two streaks of sword qi crossed in midair, and both shattered into pieces.

    The impact made Su Yi sway on his feet, and his blood and qi churned.

    ¡°Excellent!¡± Su Yi shouted, his ck eyes shining. His will to fight had been fully ignited, and the enormous power of his cultivation base circted to its fullest extent.

    He hadn¡¯t experienced the sensation of battle with an evenly-matched foe in a long time; it had yet to happen since his breakthrough into the Spiritual Incarnation Realm.

    It had been a long time since he¡¯dst felt such an urge to fight, and the sensation burned like the most potent of alcohols, setting Su Yi aze.

    Whoosh!

    He charged in, his tall figure shrouded in dazzling Dao light. His aura was free, unbridled, and utterly contemptuous.

    Su Yi¡¯s sleeves billowed around him, and sword qi cleaved through the heavens, dazzling as the light of dawn, forceful as lightning and full of the inscrutability and mysteriousness of the Grand Dao.

    Although he fought barehanded, his disy of his attainments in the Dao of the Sword was still utterly shocking.

    Because at this moment, Su Yi had unleashed the full extent of his cultivation base, holding nothing back.

    Someone like Ye Xiao might have been invincible within his level in the Mysterious Blue Realm, but he couldn¡¯t possibly have withstood such power.?Su Yi¡¯s current opponent was an Imperial-levelbat spirit; it was naturally far beyond Spirit Dao experts.

    The thin old man charged, making no attempt to dodge. Golden arcs manifested of Dao Light filled the air around him, nketing both heaven and earth as they swept toward Su Yi.

    Boom!

    A grand battle broke out, shaking the entire hidden world.

    Dazzling sword qi rampaged through the sky. One shocking and terrifying scene unfolded after another.

    Su Yi¡¯s long hair billowed around him. He seemed as contemptuous as a deity, and shockingly, he was an even match for the old man!

    This was unquestionably unbelievable. Were anyone to see this, their jaws might well have fallen off for sheer shock.

    After all, Su Yi was only in the mid-stage Spiritual Incarnation Realm!

    The difference between his cultivation boundary and his opponent¡¯s was like the gap between clouds and mud!

    Even though his opponent was only abat spirit, the gap was still like an insurmountable natural moat.

    Yet Su Yi still wasn¡¯t suppressed!

    Boom! Boom!

    Sword qi collided between heaven and earth, sweeping outward like a windstorm. The longer they fought, the more fiercely the battle raged.

    <i>Blissful! This is a true battle! This is the type ofpetition?of the?Grand Dao I¡¯ve been craving!</i> Su Yi looked utterly delighted, and his heart and mind felt utterly wondrous.

    It really had been a long time since he¡¯dst encountered such an opponent.

    This was the joy of a predator who¡¯d spotted his favorite prey.

    Were he always invincible, it would be too lonely, and too boring, too.

    ¡°Cut! Cut! Cut!¡± As the battle raged, Su Yi disyed everything he¡¯d learned. All manner of shocking sword?intents?appeared with casual ease.

    From a distance, he seemed like an immortal performing a sword dance, cleansing the human world.

    Free and unbridled, domineering and tyrannical!

    Su Yi unwittingly found himselfpletely immersed in battle. His blood, qi, and spirit coordinated perfectly with his cultivation base, making his Dao of the Sword stronger and fiercer¡­

    Just seven or eight minutester.

    A streak of sword qi flew out of Su Yi¡¯s palm.

    Bang!

    The thin, elderly male figure could no longer take it. Fine cuts appeared all over his skin, like a spider¡¯s web, and he shattered like porcin.

    After this Emperor¡¯sbat spirit of will dissipated, it transformed, filling the sky with a rain of the light of the Grand Dao and illuminating the overcast heaven and earth of this hidden realm.

    Su Yi stood in the distance, his mind clearing from his battle-induced fervor. He couldn¡¯t help but feel unsatisfied.

    Although his opponent was strong, he was, ultimately, just abat spirit. He couldn¡¯t bear the relentless devastation of repeated streaks of sword qi.

    Fortunately, the fourth trial ground had no shortage ofbat spirits.

    Su Yi stretched out his hand, gathering all of the rain of light filling the air. It surged into his body, and his mastery over the Void Cosmos and Supreme Pce Dao Intents improved significantly!

    He showed signs of nearing major sess!

    Su Yi¡¯s spirits soared.

    These early-stage Profound Illuminationbat spirits contained far more of the River of Forgetfulness Ancestral Origin¡¯s power than the Spiritual Revolution Realmbat spirits of the thirdyer.

    Even better, their Grand Dao power was iparably pure. There was no need to refine or contemte it; he could directly convert it to his own power!

    <i>Whoosh~~</i>

    Misty light flowed in over the distant horizon, condensing into yet anotherbat spirit.

    This time, his opponent was a tall, stalwart man in gray. He gripped a halberd, and he had the unsurpassed presence of a towering, majestic divine mountain.

    Based on his aura alone, he was unquestionably stronger than Su Yi¡¯s first opponent.

    Su Yi was quite satisfied.?I didn¡¯te here tonight in vain. I ought to fight to my heart¡¯s content!

    Boom!

    The tall, stalwart man waved his halberd and attacked from afar.

    The weapon seemed to tear heaven and earth asunder, the boundless power of the Grand Dao exploding as the attack descended.

    Su Yi made no attempt to dodge. Instead, he chose to meet it head-on.

    Just like that, a grand battle broke out.

    This battle was far fiercer and more perilous than the one before.

    At first, Su Yi was obviously suppressed, but as the battle raged on, he gradually turned things around.

    As the fighting continued, it tempered his essence, qi, spirit, and cultivation base. They were like a precious sword undergoing repeated refinements.

    His mastery over the Void Cosmos and Supreme Pce Dao Intents grew increasingly proficient.

    This type of baptism bybat brought transformations far beyond what mere secluded cultivation could offer.

    Enough time to brew a cup of tea passed before Su Yi cut the gray-robed man down!

    A few wounds had appeared on his body, but they weren¡¯t all that serious, nor would they impede him in battle.

    On the contrary, after this battle, his aura grew even sharper and more forceful.

    Whoosh~

    The power of the Ancestral Origin of the River of Forgetfulness surged into Su Yi¡¯s body, and his mastery of both the Void Cosmos and Supreme Pce Dao Intents reached major sess!

    Such a great harvest filled his heart with satisfaction.

    Why was it that the world¡¯s cultivators so desperately longed to cultivate in a peak orthodoxy?

    Because only peak-level orthodoxies had enough resources to satisfy a cultivator¡¯s needs!

    Spiritual materials, medicines, legacies¡­ and trial grounds like the nineyers of the Divine Cave of the River of Forgetfulness. These were the foundations of a peak orthodoxy.

    Add that to their seniors¡¯ guidance andpetition between their sectmates, and a top orthodoxy could ensure its disciples wouldn¡¯t go down the wrong path in their pursuit of the Grand Dao!

    Su Yi¡¯s battle raged on.

    Half an hourter, he defeated the thirdbat spirit.

    By the time the battle ended, his clothes were stained with blood and he was covered in wounds.

    But these wounds were within the limits of his tolerance. Furthermore, this third battle had tempered him, giving his cultivation base, essence, qi, and spirit a rare polishing.

    An hourter.

    Su Yi took out Abstruse Celestial, then cut down his fourth opponent.

    Two hourster, he defeated his fifth opponent.

    ¡­

    Time slipped by, and Su Yi practically never stopped to rest. He just fought on and on.

    Whenever a battle ended, the next battle began, with only a momentary pause in between. There was no time to rest whatsoever.

    Over the course of these relentless battles, Su Yi¡¯s injuries grew increasingly severe¡­

    But it was as if he didn¡¯t even notice it. His eyes shed, staunch as his sword, his figure as upright as his de. His almost perversely resolute willpower was on full disy.

    Combat had always been an inextricable part of the Dao of the Sword.

    The stronger the sword cultivator, the more startling theirbat prowess. In battle, they were terrifying beyond imagination, and they fought without fear of death, as firm and unyielding as a boulder.

    In his past life, Su Yi had ovee 108,000 years of battle, reaching the pinnacle of the Nine Provinces of the Wilds step by step. He hadn¡¯t achieved this through heaven-defying aptitude or shocking wisdom and talent.

    No, he¡¯d relied on a sword heart as indomitable as iron!

    Take his current situation. So long as his life wasn¡¯t in danger, such injuries were no more emotional than eating or drinking.

    ¡°Die! Die! Die!¡± As Su Yi fought, his body was bathed in blood, but his mind was immersed inprehending the Dao throughbat.

    Although his injuries were already severe, his essence, qi, and spirit seemed as hot asva, as intense and searing as the sun, and his momentum only became increasingly forceful and terrifying.

    Were an Emperor to see this, their hearts would tremble, and they¡¯d be ovee with astonishment again and again.

    After all, the fourthyer¡¯s trial ground was targeted at early-stage Profound Illumination Emperors!

    Thebat spirits appearing one after another had been left here by early-stage Profound Illumination Emperors over the course of the cave¡¯s history!

    Never mind Spirit Dao cultivators; even freshly broken-through Profound Illumination cultivators would have struggled tost this long.

    Yet Su Yi had already defeated eight opponents, and he was currently locked in fiercebat with his ninth!

    Without seeing it with their own eyes, few would dare believe a Spiritual Incarnation Realm young man was capable of such a feat.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Su Yi suddenly let out a long shout and cleaved his opponent in half.

    Boom!

    The ninthbat spirit scattered with a bang, drifting down as a rain of light.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi staggered back and almost fell.

    His injuries were far too severe. His skin was covered in cracks, and his flesh was in tatters and gushing blood. It was a shocking, iparably brutal sight.

    However, his posture remained straight; it seemed that even if the heavens came crashing down around him, it couldn¡¯t force him to bend his back. His eyes remained determined. It seemed that even if something extinguished the moon and sun, it wouldn¡¯t shake his will.

    This was Su Xuanjun¡¯s bearing in a true battle!

    It was just that no one had forced him into this state since his reincarnation, that¡¯s all.

    ¡°s, I¡¯ve almost fully?expended?my cultivation base. Otherwise, I¡¯d love to keep fighting¡­¡± Su Yi sighed, his voice raspy and carrying a hint of regret.

    In cultivation, he was hard-working and disciplined. In his daily life, he was utterly indolent. And in battle? He was frenzied to the point of apparent insanity!

    Of course, without pushing him to the brink, it was rare for enemies to see him in this frenzied state.

    After absorbing the Grand Dao power his ninth opponent left behind, Su Yi didn¡¯t linger. He directly activated the transmission talisman.

    Whoosh!

    In an instant, he disappeared from the fourthyer of the trial grounds.

 Chapter 783: Truly Unafraid of Death

    <h4>Chapter 783: Truly Unafraid of Death</h4>

    Su Yi appeared suddenly outside of the Divine Cave of the River of Forgetfulness.

    ¡°My lord, why are your wounds so severe?¡± The Netherworld Abyssal had been waiting there this entire time. Itske-sized golden eyes bulged in astonishment.

    It remembered its lord as a supreme, invincible existence. He had no opponents beneath the heavens; who would have injured him?

    But now, Su Yi was indeed wounded!

    And severely at that!

    The Netherworld Abyssal found this rather difficult to ept.

    ¡°Minor wounds, that¡¯s all. What do they amount to?¡± Su Yi nced at the Netherworld Abyssal. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m currently only in the Spiritual Incarnation Realm.¡±

    He then sat cross-legged, took some recovery medicine, and started meditating.

    The Netherworld Abyssal seemed quite nervous. It stammered, ¡°Forgive me, my lord. I¡­ I truly didn¡¯t mean to offend you. I just didn¡¯t think the nine trials could possibly harm you¡­ Oh, wait¡­ you¡¯re currently in the Spiritual Incarnation Realm, no wonder¡­¡±

    The Netherworld Abyssal looked enlightened.

    But a momentter, it froze.?The Spiritual Incarnation Realm!?

    How did he possibly be so weak all of a sudden?

    ¡°What? Don¡¯t tell me you disdain me for my weakness, little guy?¡± Su Yi asked as he sat in meditation.

    The Netherworld Abyssal hurriedly shook its head and said timidly, ¡°I¡¯m sure there are profound secrets behind your current weakness. I wouldn¡¯t dare be the least bit contemptuous, not even if someone beat me to death.¡±

    It then opened its mouth, and a ck jade gourd floated into the air. ¡°My lord, this gourd contains three Heaven¡¯s Net Dao Fruits that punk Yun Ziying gathered. They¡¯re a divine recovery medicine. Please, ept them!¡±

    After a brief, stunned pause, Su Yi grabbed the ck jade gourd and took out a piece of spirit fruit.

    It was only the size of a quail egg, and its shiny, crystalline surface was faint purple covered in natural Dao markings. A clear fragrance wafted into the air.

    This was?indeed a Heaven¡¯s?Net Dao Fruit, an extremely rare divine medicine. They said it could revive the dead and restore flesh to bleached bone. Furthermore, it could assist even Emperors in stabilizing their foundations in the Grand Dao.

    A fruit like this was enough to make even Emperors red-eyed with greed.

    Yet now, the Netherworld Abyssal had offered three such fruits to Su Yi without the slightest hesitation!

    ¡°You¡¯re quite generous, little guy.¡± Su Yiughed, feeling a bit moved.

    The Netherworld Abyssal said solemnly, ¡°My lord, if you hadn¡¯t taught me a cultivation technique, I could never have reached my current attainments. Even if you sent me to my death, I wouldn¡¯t so much as furrow my brow!¡±

    ¡°Alright already,¡± Su Yi waved this away. ¡°Your life is yours. Even if you want to die for me, you have to see whether or not I agree first.¡±

    He then swallowed one?of the Heaven¡¯s?Net Dao Fruits and refined it with all his might.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A surging, warm current coursed through him, reaching every inch of his body. Su Yi¡¯s severe wounds knit together at speeds visible to the naked eye.

    Even his nearly exhausted cultivation base recovered, like bamboo shooting up after a spring rain.

    In a sh, he¡¯d recoveredpletely, and even his cultivation base had returned to peak condition!

    However, he¡¯d only refined about a third of the fruit¡¯s power¡­

    It was easy to imagine how miraculous such fruits were!

    In the end, Su Yi had no choice but to suppress the excess medicinal power and seal it within his Grand Dao Spirit Pce.

    ¡°You ought to hold on to the remaining two fruits,¡± said Su Yi, tossing the ck jade gourd back to the Netherworld Abyssal.

    He then rose and looked up, but the skies were thoroughly shrouded in mist; it was impossible to tell what color they were.

    ¡°How long until sunrise?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°About four hours,¡± the Netherworld Abyssal said hurriedly.

    Su Yi took out his wicker chair, sprawled out in it, and started drinking from a jug of wine. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here until then. You¡¯re wee to use this time to ask about any difficulties you¡¯ve encountered in your cultivation.¡±

    The Netherworld Abyssal¡¯s spirits soared, and its eyes shone with excitement.

    How could it fail to realize what a rare and precious opportunity this was? Its lord was going to clear up its doubts personally!

    This was a stroke of fortune as grand as the heavens themselves!

    If that kid Yun Ziying knew about this, his face would contort with sheer jealousy!

    ¡°My lord, to tell the truth, I¡¯ve indeed encountered some difficulties in my cultivation that I¡¯ve been unable to resolve on my own,¡± said the Netherworld Abyssal. It calmed itself down, then earnestly started asking for guidance.

    Strictly speaking, the Netherworld Abyssal was a Xiantian Spirit Beast. It was a bit different from the world¡¯s yao cultivators, so even a peak orthodoxy like Meng Po Pce could offer it little assistance with its cultivation.

    But this naturally posed no difficulty to Su Yi.

    In his past life, they called him the Master of Ten Thousand Daos. He¡¯d at least dabbled in the cultivation styles of every lifeform beneath the sun.

    Su Yi drank, answering questions between sips.

    The Netherworld Abyssal listened attentively and earnestly requested further guidance.

    Time slipped by.

    Soon, dawn was imminent. Only then did Su Yi rise from his wicker chair. ¡°That¡¯s enough for now. I ought to get going.¡±

    The Netherworld Abyssal was instantly reluctant. ¡°My lord, might¡­ might you take me with you?¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t. If I took you with me, the old-timers of Meng Po Pce would be beside themselves with anger. They¡¯d swarm in screaming and shouting, weapons drawn¡­ it¡¯d be too much trouble.¡±

    The Netherworld Abyssal¡¯s eyes bulged with fury. ¡°They wouldn¡¯t dare!!¡±

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°Stay here and cultivate properly. When Yun Ziying gets back, if you really don¡¯t want to stay here any longer, tell him. That¡¯ll be enough.¡±

    The Netherworld Abyssal said hurriedly, ¡°My lord¡­ when the timees, can I go looking for you? Rest assured, so long as I can apany you, there¡¯s no task too trivial or too arduous; I¡¯ll happily agree to anything.¡±

    Su Yi looked a bit stunned. ¡°If I¡¯m still in the Netherworld, I¡¯ll give you a chance.¡±

    The Netherworld Abyssal was instantly mad with delight. ¡°Many thanks, my lord!¡±

    Su Yi smiled and was just about to leave when something urred to him. ¡°Did someonee to ask you about the disturbance yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Grand Libationer Gu Zhongxun appeared, but I didn¡¯t tell him anything about you.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t discuss me with anyone else.¡±

    The Netherworld Abyssal straightforwardly agreed. ¡°Rest assured, my lord. My lips are sealed.¡±

    Then, it hesitated. ¡°My lord, earlier, you underwent a trial and left your mark within the Divine Cave of the River of Forgetfulness. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to keep that from Meng Po Pce¡­¡±

    Su Yi smiled and interrupted it here. ¡°You can just tell them that Su Yi was here.¡±

    Su Yi?

    The Netherworld Abyssal mulled that over, then realized that this must be its lord¡¯s new identity.

    ¡°Send me off, little guy.¡± Su Yi turned and proceeded into the distance.

    The Netherworld Abyssal hurriedly used an ability, paving a golden path of the light of the Grand Dao that supported Su Yi, carrying him over the terrifying foundations of the ck gstone path and out of the valley.

    It was only after watching Su Yi fade from view that the Netherworld Abyssal sighed, ¡°Take care of yourself, my lord¡­¡±

    Misty Autumn Peak.

    Su Yi returned to the pavilion just as the first light of dawn broke through the darkness, bathing the nine peaks of Naihe Divine Mountain in the radiance of a new day.

    Misty clouds hung in the air, shifting continuously.

    ¡°Your Excellency Su, you¡¯re back!¡± the old blind man came up to greet him.

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s leave as soon as Cui Jingyan gets here.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± The old blind man nodded. He considerately refrained from asking what Su Yi had gone to the Divine Cave of the River of Forgetfulness to do, but he keenly detected the change in Su Yi¡¯s aura. It might have seemed just as unassuming as before, but it was obvious to him that it had undergone a shocking transformation.

    It seems he had quite the harvestst night,?thought the old blind man.

    Upon his return to the pavilion, Su Yi bathed and changed into clean blue robes. He then pinned his long ck hair into a Daoist topknot. By the time he¡¯d finished, he looked neat and clean.

    He didn¡¯t have to wait long. Cui Jingyan arrived shortly afterward.

    The stunning young woman was dressed in purple, and beneath the light of dawn, she looked like an immortal beauty amidst mortal dust. Her slender, graceful figure was shockingly enticing.

    ¡°Young lord Su, yesterday, I wrote a letter back home and told my father we wereing,¡± she said with a charming smile, her voice crisp and pleasing to the ear. ¡°Also, I asked my seniors in the sect if I could borrow the transmission formation. That¡¯ll send us directly to the southern border of the River of Forgetfulness Domain¡­¡±

    Here, Su Yi shook his head and interrupted her. ¡°We¡¯re in no hurry. Why travel by formation? I¡¯m headed to the Cui Family estate, but I n to take my time and see things along the way.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Cui Jingyan¡¯s painted eyebrows furrowed. ¡°Young lord Su, won¡¯t that give the Third Libationer and her cohort an opportunity to target you?¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Yup.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Cui Jingyan looked at Su Yi in disbelief. She finally understood that Su Yi really wasn¡¯t afraid of being pursued. If anything, he was looking forward to it¡­

    This unquestionably seemed insane!

    In all her years of life, Cui Jingyan had never seen such a gutsy, brazen Spiritual Incarnation cultivator. He seemed downright eager for an Empress to chase after him!

    But when she considered how mysterious Su Yi was, she resisted the urge to dissuade him.

    Instead, she griped, ¡°I helped n a safe route with nothing but good intentions. So long as we move quickly, we¡¯ll be able to escape the Third Libationer¡¯s pursuit. Yet you insist on going your own way.¡±

    She then looked up, her bright eyes ring at Su Yi. ¡°Since you¡¯re dead-set on seeking out abuse, I can¡¯t be bothered to dissuade you. All I can do is step in and beg for mercy just before the Third Libationer kills you.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. He could tell that she¡¯d been quite worried about himst night.

    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t appreciate it, but that he had to keep his word and teach Yuan?Linning?how to behave herself.

    Furthermore, he needed to stop somewhere and retrieve something he¡¯d left behind in his past life on his way to the Cui Family estate!

    If he traveled by transmission formation, he¡¯d inevitably miss it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Su Yi walked out of the pavilion, the old blind man and Cui Jingyan hot on his heels.

    With Cui Jingyan leading the way, they quickly left Naihe Divine Mountain and headed south.

    Meanwhile, in the Grand Libationer¡¯s immortal cave on Cloudsong Peak.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t use a transmission formation?¡± When he learned that Su Yi and hispanions had left, Grand Libationer Gu Zhongxun furrowed his brow in utter confusion. ¡°Is that kid¡­ seriously not afraid to die?¡±

 Chapter 784: There Really Is Something Up With Him

    <h4>Chapter 784: There Really Is Something Up With Him</h4>

    Grand Libationer Gu Zhongxun was quite surprised.

    He¡¯d long since realized that Cui Jingyan nned to use the sect¡¯s transmission array to take Su Yi to visit the Cui Family, and he¡¯d already prepared for it. He figured that so long as they took the transmission array, Su Yi wouldn¡¯t escape, not even if he grew wings.

    Who¡¯d have thought that they¡¯d change their mind?

    ¡°A diversion? No, if they don¡¯t use the transmission array, at their pace, they can forget about leaving the River of Forgetfulness Domain within the next ten days or so.¡± Gu Zhongxun frowned¡­ ¡°What exactly is Su Yi thinking?¡±

    ¡°Grand Libationer, why concern yourself with all that? All of the River of Forgetfulness Domain is Meng Po Pce territory. The various major factions distributed throughout its borders are all under our leadership,¡± Third Libationer Yuan Linning said coldly. ¡°So long as you issue orders, they¡¯ll serve as our eyes and ears. No matter where Su Yi goes, we¡¯ll find out right away!¡±

    The mere mention of Su Yi¡¯s name filled Yuan Linning¡¯s heart with rage and hatred. She wanted nothing more than to rush out and cleanse herself of her humiliation right away!

    ¡°Don¡¯t let your anger muddle your head,¡± said Gu Zhongxun, his eyes shing. ¡°Martial Uncle Lu Changming¡¯s behavior was out of the ordinary yesterday. It seemed he was helping Su Yi, but I suspect that he was really trying to fan the mes.¡±

    Something urred to him, and he said, ¡°How about this? Take the Fifth Libationer with you.¡±

    ¡°The Fifth Libationer?¡± Yuan?Linning?looked stunned. ¡°What am I bringing him for?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s Martial Uncle Lu Changming¡¯s closed-door disciple, and he¡¯s closer to Martial Uncle than anyone. Years ago, Martial Uncle decided to pass his mantle onto the Fifth Libationer and do everything in his power to help him prove his Dao and be an Emperor,¡± Gu Zhongxun said coldly. ¡°If you bring him with you to take down Su Yi, and on the off chance something unexpected happens, do you think Martial Uncle Lu will just sit back and watch?¡±

    Yuan?Linning?furrowed her brow. ¡°We¡¯re just taking down Su Yi, that¡¯s all. Why n it out so thoroughly?¡±

    She felt that Gu Zhongxun was overdoing it.

    Gu Zhongxun smiled. ¡°Yesterday, Martial Uncle Lu got involved and stopped us from ¡®doing business¡¯ with Su Yi. How can we ensure he sits back and watches from afar this time?

    ¡°Besides, this concerns a grand stroke of fortune like the Seed of the Azure. Sending the Fifth Libationer with you isn¡¯t at all inappropriate.¡±

    He looked at Yuan?Linning. ¡°It¡¯s settled. Even if Martial Uncle Lu rebukes us, I have ways of handling it.¡±

    Yuan?Linning?nodded, then rose. ¡°I¡¯ll go find the Fifth Libationer now.¡±

    ¡­.

    The Fifth Libationer¡¯s name was Lu Changqing, and he was a peak Spiritual Revolution cultivator.

    When Yuan?Linning?arrived, he was leisurely sipping tea.?Yuan Linning directly announced why she¡¯de.

    ¡°The Grand Libationer has ordered you to apany me on a mission.¡±

    Although both of them were libationers, she was an Empress, so her status far exceeded Lu?Changqing¡¯s.

    After a brief, stunned pause, Lu Changqing rose. ¡°Third Libationer, dare I ask what mission the Grand Libationer would have usplete?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re to find Su Yi and retrieve the Seed of the Azure,¡± said Yuan?Linning. She disdained to lie about such a thing.

    Lu Changqing¡¯s expression instantly changed, and he took a deep breath. ¡°I dare not go against the Grand Libationer¡¯s orders. How about this? I¡¯ll go pay my respects to my master, and when I get back, we can set off right away.¡±

    Yuan?Linning?shook her head. ¡°Time is short. We cannot dy.¡±

    Lu Changqing¡¯s heart sank. ¡°We have to¡­ leave right now?¡±

    Yuan?Linning?nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Lu Changqing¡¯s expression shifted, but in the end, he nodded his agreement. ¡°Alright.¡±

    The Grand Libationer was currently in charge of all of the sect¡¯s affairs, and Third Libationer Yuan?Linning?was an Empress. Even if he wanted to refuse, he couldn¡¯t.

    Yuan Linning promptly led him away from Naihe Divine Mountain.

    Just one hourter.

    Evening Glow Peak.

    Lu Changming was pruning the nts and grasses of his immortal cave when suddenly, he frowned.

    His disciple, Lu Changqing, typically came by every morning to pay his respects and request his guidance in regard to his cultivation.

    But today, Lu Changming had already waited an hour, yet Lu Changqing hadn¡¯t arrived.?Something was undoubtedly amiss here.

    It was then that a low voice emanated from outside the immortal cave.

    ¡°Martial Uncle Lu, I¡¯vee to pay respects on Lu Changqing¡¯s behalf.¡±

    Lu Changming¡¯s eyelids twitched. He emerged from his residence and saw Gu Zhongxun standing there. He¡¯d inclined his head, and he was sping his fist in a disy of respect.

    ¡°On Changqing¡¯s behalf? What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Lu Changming frowned.

    Gu Zhongxunughed. ¡°No need to hide it. Junior Apprentice Brother Lu had an urgent matter to attend to, and he and the Third Libationer?have?already left Naihe Divine Mountain. I¡¯m well aware that Junior Apprentice Brother Lues to pay his respects on a daily basis, but he isn¡¯t avable today, so I naturally took it upon myself to do it in his stead.¡±

    Lu Changming¡¯s expression darkened as he realized this wasn¡¯t looking good. ¡°He¡¯s left Naihe Divine Mountain? What are he and Yuan?Linning?going to do?¡±

    His tone was a bit scathing, but Gu Zhongxun didn¡¯t even seem to notice. He smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Martial Uncle. No one in the River of Forgetfulness would dare touch a member of Meng Po Pce, and besides, Junior Apprentice Brother Lu is apanying the Third Libationer. Nothing could possibly go wrong.¡±

    He spoke withplete conviction.

    However, the more he spoke, the more keenly aware Lu Changming was that something was amiss, and his expression darkened. ¡°Did you send Changqing to deal with Su Yi alongside Yuan?Linning?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re not going to ¡®deal with¡¯ Su Yi, but rather, to retrieve the Seed of the Azure,¡± said Gu Zhongxun. ¡°A Spiritual Incarnation Realm young man can in no way control such a grand stroke of¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, Lu Changming bristled with anger and shouted, ¡°Excellent! You dare scheme against me like this?¡±

    His imposing bearing was terrifying, and the distinctive aura of the Profound Serenity Realm made the surrounding air tremble and wail.

    Gu Zhongxun answered without the slightest panic. ¡°Martial Uncle, you¡¯ve misunderstood. When the pce master and great high elder left, they entrusted the sect¡¯s affairs to me. Both the fifth and third libationers are inheritors of Meng Po Pce. How could sending them on a mission possibly be a plot?¡±

    When he took in Gu Zhongxun¡¯s fearlessness, the infuriated Lu Changming suddenly calmed down.

    ¡°Do you have any idea how dangerous that Su Yi person is?¡± Lu Changming asked coldly.

    Before Gu Zhongxun could answer, Lu Changming said coldly, ¡°If your arrangements get Yuan?Linning?and Changqing killed¡­ will you be able to bear the consequences?¡±

    Gu Zhongxun¡¯s pupils constricted, and he furrowed his brow. ¡°Martial Uncle, don¡¯t tell me you think a Spiritual Incarnation kid who only just arrived in the Netherworld will be a match for an Empress?¡±

    Lu Changming said icily, ¡°His cultivation might not be worth mentioning, but that doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s helpless against an Empress like Yuan?Linning! Otherwise, why would I have stopped Yuan?Linning?from acting against him yesterday? Did you really think I just had nothing better to do?¡±

    Gu Zhongxun¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°Martial Uncle, are you saying¡­ the boy has an expert¡¯s protection?¡±

    Lu Changming let out a long sigh, then pointed at Gu Zhongxun. ¡°You¡¯re clever, huh?¡±

    With that, he strode out of the room.

    ¡°Martial Uncle, where are you going?¡± Gu Zhongxun asked coldly.

    ¡°What else? You pushed Changqing into the fire; I¡¯ve naturally?got to put?it out!¡± Lu Changming¡¯s icy, infuriated voice emanated from afar.

    His figure had long since disappeared from view.

    Gu Zhongxun¡¯s expression shifted erratically.

    Seeing this, he finally understood something on a visceral level.

    There¡­ really was something up with Su Yi!

    No wonder you stepped in to fan the messt night, you old fogey. You obviously wanted to borrow Su Yi¡¯s hands to take me and the Yuan?Linning?down a peg¡­?Gu Zhongxun¡¯s?expression darkened.

    He was well aware that for a Profound Serenity Emperor like Lu Changming to lose his temper and rush to his disciple¡¯s aid almost certainly meant Su Yi had a powerful backer¡¯s protection!

    Otherwise, why would Lu Changming be so panicked? And what need would he have to be angry?

    When this urred to him, Gu Zhongxun couldn¡¯t help but break out in cold sweats.

    And here he¡¯d thought retrieving the Seed of the Azure from Su Yi was a trivial matter. He¡¯d figured that with the power of Meng Po Pce, they could easily force a Spiritual Incarnation youth like him to meekly lower his head.

    But now, it seemed this would be nowhere near as simple as he¡¯d imagined!

    Fortunately, I had the Third Libationer take the Fifth Libationer with her. This way, there¡¯s no way Martial Uncle Lu, the old fart, can watch the fire from a safe distance. He¡¯ll have to get involved, if only to cover his own ass¡­

    This thought left Gu Zhongxun feeling relieved, but also indescribably stifled.

    Su Yi was obviously just some Spiritual Incarnation cultivator from the Azure Continent, so why did he have so many suspicious secrets about him?

    How did this make any sense?

    ¡­

    In the eyes of ordinary folk from other worlds, the Netherworld seemed utterly sinister and imposing, as terrifying as purgatory.

    But the Netherworld wasn¡¯t actually like that.

    It was an extremely vast, ancient world, boundless seemingly beyond limit and home to countless lifeforms. All manner of ns and races lived here, and ancient orthodoxies were asmon as trees in a forest.

    However,pared to other worlds, the danger zones dispersed throughout the Netherworld¡¯s territories were noticeably more abundant and even more terrifying.

    The Ghost¡¯s Gate, the Path to the Yellow Springs, the Pool of Rebirth, and the City of the Wrongfully Dead were all well-known danger zones, but there were numerous as-of-yet unknown or little understood forbidden grounds too.

    Take the Sea of Bitterness. Even now, no one knew just how vast it was or what secrets it hid.

    After leaving Naihe Divine Mountain, Su Yi andpany proceeded south. Su Yi¡¯s destination was a forbidden zone in the south of the River of Forgetfulness Domain:

    Yama''s Floating Mountains!

    Su Yi had left something here in his past life.

    The first light of dawn illuminated the vastndscape.

    Su Yi andpany flew through the air, traversing mountains and rivers. They weren¡¯t in a rush, but they weren¡¯t moving particrly slowly, either.

    Su Yi could clearly sense that the ambient power of heaven and earth was different here than in the Azure Continent. It had a heavier, vaster, more ancient quality to it.

    Only a ce like this could support Imperial experts¡¯ cultivation.

    Su Yi felt leisurely and rxed. In stark contrast, Cui Jingyan was racked with worry, and she frequently surveyed their surroundings, a look of concern on her brow.

    She dared say with certainty that the Third Libationer and her cohort wouldn¡¯t pass up this opportunity to go after Su Yi!

    Thus, as they made their way, her heart was on tenterhooks. She feared that if she let down her guard, Yuan?Linning?would appear out of nowhere.

    As Cui Jingyan felt ill at ease¡ª¡ª

    Two streaks of light suddenly soared over from beyond the distant horizon.

    Cui Jingyan reacted much like a cat whose tail had been stepped on; her hair instantly stood on end, and she couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°See? I told you there was no way they¡¯d let you go!¡±

 Chapter 785: The Greatest Expression of Contempt

    <h4>Chapter 785: The Greatest Expression of Contempt</h4>

    Before Cui Jingyan¡¯s voice had even finished echoing through the air, the two streaks of light caught up to them.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The skies shook as the misty light transformed into two figures, one man and one woman.

    The man wore Confucian robes and a broad belt, and he had a willowy beard.

    The woman was movingly beautiful but icy and aloof. The aura emanating from her made the entirendscape tremble, and everything else seemed dimmer byparison.

    These were none other than the early-stage Profound Illumination Empress, Third Libationer Yuan?Linning, and peak Spiritual Revolution Realm Fifth Libationer Lu Changqing.

    As soon as the two of them arrived, Yuan Linning¡¯s oppressive Imperial aura spread out, enveloping the surrounding thirty thousand feet.

    It was like an invisible web. Those within range felt trapped, as if they could neither run nor hide!

    Su Yi and the old blind man stopped in their tracks.

    The old blind man stiffened, but he was rtively calm.

    This was because when they first left Naihe Divine Mountain, he¡¯d already predicted that Yuan?Linning?woulde after them. Furthermore, Su Yi proceeded at a leisurely pace; he was obviously giving her time to catch up¡­

    ¡°Third Libationer, you¡­ really got here quite quickly¡­¡± Cui Jingyan sighed.

    ¡°Yesterday, Su Yi said he nned to teach me how to conduct myself. I naturally can¡¯t keep him waiting,¡± Yuan Linning said indifferently. She was dressed in gray?Daoist?robes, and she wore no makeup or adornments as she looked up into the sky, yet her beauty was extraordinary.

    It was just that her disposition was far too cold.

    And furthermore, her Imperial aura meant that none dared spheme against her, not even in their hearts.

    The ice-cold mockery was readily apparent in her voice.

    Su Yi said airily, ¡°If you were truly open-minded and eager to learn, I¡¯d have to revise my opinion of you and dere you a good, teachable pupil. s, you¡¯re not here to learn, but rather¡­ to be taught a lesson.¡±

    The old blind man couldn¡¯t help but titter, while Cui Jingyan facepalmed in utter frustration.?What time does he think this is? He seriously can¡¯t tone it down a little?

    If he provokes her to the point that she insists on dealing a lethal blow, I won¡¯t be able to stop her!

    Just as Cui Jingyan feared, when Yuan?Linning?heard that, her expression darkened, and the rage and hatred umting in her heart overflowed like a volcanic eruption. She was on the brink of losing control.

    Lu Changqing, meanwhile, said nothing. He just stood and watched silently from the sidelines.

    He¡¯d been forced toe here, and his heart was full of rm and bewilderment. He feared that this impending conflict was a pitfall trap; how could he possibly be willing to get involved?

    But it was then that Yuan Linning said suddenly, ¡°Fifth Libationer, this is Su Yi, a Spiritual Incarnation Realm pipsqueak from the Azure Continent.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Lu Changqing nodded. Inwardly, he was on guard; he had no desire to respond to that.

    But Yuan?Linning?continued, as if speaking to herself, ¡°I heard from the Ninth Libationer that despite his Spiritual Incarnation Realm cultivation, he¡¯s the strongest Spirit Dao cultivator in the Azure Continent, unrivaled beneath the heavens. How about you spar with him? This is a rare opponent. If you win, there¡¯ll naturally be no need for me to bully a Spiritual Incarnation cultivator like him.¡±

    This suggestion caught both the old blind man and Cui Jingyan off guard.

    Lu Changqing¡¯s expression shifted back and forth. He wanted to ask, ¡°Can I refuse?¡±

    But that would have seemed too cowardly.

    After all, no matter what, he was still Meng Po Pce¡¯s Fifth Libationer! How could he possibly flee from battle when his opponent was just a young Spiritual Incarnation cultivator?

    After a while, he let out a deep sigh. ¡°Su Yi, I trust you already know why we¡¯re here. If you ask me, you¡¯d be better off¡­.¡±

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t even let him finish. ¡°Stand aside.¡±

    It was just two light, airy words.

    But in Lu Changqing¡¯s ears, they were full of intent to humiliate. This was an utter affront to his pride.

    What did those words imply?

    Su Yi was tantly disregarding him!

    Here, Cui Jingyan interjected, ¡°Fifth Libationer, I know this might be unpleasant to hear, so please don¡¯t take offense: should thise to a fight, you¡­ you really might lose. Besides, participating in this really won¡¯t do you any good at all.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Lu Changqing¡¯s face flushed red, and his hair and beard?bristled?with anger. ¡°As an inheritor of Meng Po Pce, when have I ever been too afraid to do battle?¡±

    Cui Jingyan inwardly cursed,?Shit!

    She could only watch as Lu Changqing stepped toward Su Yi, his eyes shing like lightning. ¡°Fifth Libationer Lu Changqing of Meng Po Pce requests your guidance, Fellow Daoist Su!¡±

    His voice shook the heavens.

    Not far away, the old blind man shook his head and sighed.

    Su Yi looked at Lu Changqing. ¡°You clearly know that this situation is fishy, yet you¡¯re still stepping forward to fight out of concern for your face. How stupid is that? With your temperament, it¡¯s no wonder you¡¯ve yet to even brush against the threshold of the Imperial Realm.¡±

    Lu Changqing¡¯s eyes bulged, and his face was ashen with anger.

    Earlier, Su Yi¡¯s words had ¡°only¡± been deeply humiliating, but this? He felt as if Su Yi were brazenly trampling all over his dignity!

    ng!

    Lu Changqing could no longer suppress his temper. He drew a shining sword and shed at Su Yi from afar.

    The sword glinted like snow, and its light soared into the heavens. Its sheer power through the nearby skies into disarray.

    Its momentum was such that even the old blind man couldn¡¯t help but gasp. He had to admit that Lu Changqing¡¯s attainments in the Spiritual Revolution Realm were no weaker than Pu Jue, one of the top five Spiritual Revolution experts of the Bright Sky Realm.

    Boom!

    The sword descended, swathed in misty light.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even look at it. He just waved his sleeves.

    Bang!!!

    The light filling the air suddenly went out. Lu Changqing¡¯s sword was like a de of grass caught in a windstorm; it was sent flying from his grip, the de wailing and trembling.

    Lu Changqing himself was like a kite with his strings cut. He too was sent flying, and he fell to the ground a thousand feet away, stirring up a cloud of dust.

    When he next stood, his hair was disheveled, his face was covered in dirt, and blood poured from the corners of his mouth.

    A single swoosh of the sleeves, and he¡¯d suppressed a peak Spiritual Revolution cultivator!

    Everyone present fell silent.

    The old blind man was instantly stunned.?Indeed, after his visit to the Divine Cave of the River of Forgetfulness, His Excellency Su¡¯s cultivation has grown even stronger!

    Cui Jingyan¡¯s lips quivered, and her eyes bulged. She, too, was stunned.

    She¡¯d witnessed several of Su Yi¡¯s battles back in the Azure Continent, and she was naturally well aware of how heaven-defying he was.

    Still, she wouldn¡¯t have guessed that Lu Changqing would seem so pathetic?against?him¡­

    After all, he was Meng Po Pce¡¯s Fifth Libationer, and his master was Third High Elder Lu Changming. Of all the disciples the sect had epted over the past thousand years, he was one of the few with the greatest hope of bing an Emperor!

    Even by the standards of the Netherworld as a whole, he was a top-notch Spirit Dao cultivator.

    Yet Su Yi had just swatted him as if he were a fly, defeating him with a single, casual, understated swoosh of the sleeves!

    Of course Cui Jingyan was stunned! How could she not be?

    No wonder that boy is so unbridled and arrogant. His Spirit Dao cultivation really is shockingly strong. I¡¯m afraid that even I was a bit inferior to him when I was in the Spiritual Revolution realm¡­?Yuan Linning¡¯s eyes shed, and waves coursed through her heart.

    But although she didn¡¯t know it, the dazzling record she¡¯d set in the third testing ground of the Divine Cave of the River of Forgetfulness wasn¡¯t just a ¡°bit¡± inferior to Su Yi¡¯s.

    Far off in the distance, Lu Changqing crawled to his feet, quivering from head to toe. He was so angry and ashamed that he almost wanted to die, and he longed for nothing more than a hole to hide himself in.

    Even more tragically, no one was paying any attention to him¡­

    Disregard had always been the greatest expression of contempt.

    ¡°Your turn.¡± Su Yi looked at Yuan?Linning. As he spoke, he stretched, then said to hispanions, ¡°You two should step back.¡±

    Cui Jingyan was just about to say something when the old blind man tugged her by the arm and dragged her off. ¡°Miss Jingyan, don¡¯t interfere with His Excellency¡¯s good time any further!¡±

    ¡°???¡± Cui Jingyan¡¯s eyes bulged.

    How infuriating! If I weren¡¯t acting out of consideration for ¡®Your Excellency Su¡¯, why would I still be involved in this?

    You people don¡¯t appreciate my good intentions at all!

    And that blind man! He really is blind!

    She stood in the distance, muttering angrily to herself.?Su Yi, I¡¯ll be interested to see if you¡¯re still having such a ¡®good time¡¯ when they beat you bloody and you¡¯re forced to repeatedly beg for mercy!

    Yuan Linning¡¯s expression gradually calmed down, her eyes as cold as snow. She could tell that Su Yi was utterly fearless.

    And Lu Changqing¡¯s defeat told her that she couldn¡¯t judge this unreasonably strong young man by the standards of the Spirit Dao.

    ¡°Listen up! I won¡¯t show mercy, not unless you freely offer up the Seed of the Azure,¡± Yuan Linning said icily.

    All of her hatred and rage had given way to calm tranquility. When she opened and closed her eyes, they shed with icy blue mes.

    Boom!

    Heaven and earth shook, and the mountains and rivers swayed.

    The overflowing, unstoppable, and terrifying aura of the Imperial Realm emanated from Yuan Linning¡¯s slender figure, making the skies tremble.

    The distant onlookers, Cui Jingyan and the old blind man, felt their hair stand on end. Even Lu Changqing couldn¡¯t help but look up at Su Yi.

    The Profound Dao was like the heavens, and Emperors were like gods!

    Everyone beneath their level was like an ant!

    Throughout history, no small number of advanced cultivators of the Spirit Dao had dared to test themselves against emperors, but practically all of them had been squished like ants.

    Yet now, Su Yi dared to proim that he¡¯d teach Yuan?Linning, an Imperial expert, how to behave herself!

    Their fight was about to begin!

    ¡°You¡¯d bet not hold back. If you do, I can¡¯t be bothered to teach you a lesson,¡± said Su Yi. As he spoke, he raised his hand.

    ng!

    A clear hum rang out, and Abstruse Celestial fell into his palm.

    In an instant, his aura soared to its peak state, and streaks of the light of the Grand Dao revolved around him. He looked as transcendent as a banished immortal.

    The depths of his profound gaze silently zed with the will to fight.

    Last night in the fourth testing ground of the Divine Cave of the River of Forgetfulness, he¡¯d defeated nine early-stage Profound Illuminationbat spirits in a row, each stronger than the nine before.

    But they were ultimately justbat spirits, not true Emperors.

    Now that Yuan?Linning?had taken the stage, Su Yi could finally test how he¡¯d fare against a true Emperor, and what his odds of victory were.

    ¡°Go!¡± Yuan?Linning?didn¡¯t hesitate. Her long, fair, slender fingers tapped the air.

    Boom!

    A streak of icy white light appeared, transforming into a three-foot light de that cleaved down from the sky.

    The surrounding air suddenly froze solid as a denseyer of ice and frost covered everything throughout the surrounding area.

    And that three-foot light de zed with strange, cold and serene ice mes. The chilly aura emanating from it was terrifying beyond limit.

    While the light de was still in mid-sh, ayer of frost spread across Su Yi¡¯s hair, clothing, and skin, and cold ck mes spread throughout the frost.

    In the blink of an eye, it seemed as if Su Yi had been frozen into an ice statue!

    This unbelievable scene filled the onlookers¡¯ hearts with terror.

 Chapter 786: Defeating an Imperial Expert With His Sword

    <h4>Chapter 786: Defeating an Imperial Expert With His Sword</h4>

    Yuan Linning cultivated one of Meng Po Pce¡¯s loftiest inheritances, the Heavenchill Netherworld me Sutra. She¡¯d mastered the top-notch power of Netherworld Icemes, and even a casual attack could encase living things and entirendscapes in ice.

    After proving her Dao and bing an Emperor, she was called the Iceme Netherworld Empress.

    Cui Jingyan and the old blind man were both rmed.

    This was the power of the Imperial Realm!

    Just one attack, yet she seemed like a deity in control of the entirendscape and all its facets, emanating limitless power.

    Just as the de of light was about to descend¡ª

    Bang!

    The denseyer of frost covering Su Yi burst apart.

    Practically simultaneously, Abstruse Celestial rose through the air, like the river of heaven flowing in reverse. It just barely managed to block the descending snowy light.

    Crunch!

    The three-foot light de split down the middle.

    Su Yi¡¯s indomitable sword qi struck like an angry dragon overturning the seas. The nearbyndscape rumbled, recovering from its frozen state.

    As if a sword dancing throughout thendscape had broken ten thousand feet of ice!

    This scene left both Cui Jingyan and the old blind man stunned.

    Lu Changqing was wide-eyed and tongue-tied. An Emperor¡¯s attack could easily obliterate any Spiritual Revolution cultivator around, yet now, Su Yi had neutralized it!

    Even Yuan Linning couldn¡¯t help but be moved.

    She hadn¡¯t held back; that attack represented her true power. Sure, she hadn¡¯t pushed herself to the very limit, but that attack was still beyond what any Spirit Dao cultivator should have been able to take!

    Yet Su Yi had blocked it.

    He didn¡¯t dodge, nor did he get hurt. One sh, and he miraculously survived!

    This seemed unquestionably unbelievable.

    Whoosh~

    .

    Snow-white icy mists permeated heaven and earth.

    Su Yi stepped into the air, waved his sword, and attacked Yuan?Linning.

    His momentum was fierce and prideful, and his clothes fluttered around him. He seemed like an immortal of the sword soaring through the skies. Although he was clearly only in the Spiritual Incarnation Realm, his momentum made heaven and earth tremble!

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    His sh seemed to overturn the skies. Boundless, immeasurable sword light illuminated thendscape like the light of dawn, so bright, it was difficult to open one¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°What terrifying attainments in the Dao of the Sword!¡±

    Yuan Linning¡¯s pupils constricted, and the look on her beautiful face shifted. She almost dared not believe her eyes.

    Such sword force seemed far beyond what a Spiritual Incarnation Realm cultivator should have been capable of. She was an Empress, yet even she felt a prickling pain on her skin!

    ¡°Suppress!¡± Yuan Linning¡¯s hands formed seals.

    A hundred-foot lotus of icy mes suddenly surged into being. As it resolved, cold, dark, fiery light descended.

    The River of Forgetfulness Soul Deliverance Technique!

    This was one of Meng Po Pce¡¯s nine great legacies. When used, it could intimidate the soul and suppress the mind, and it was rife with murderous power.

    When itnded, even a light blow would severely injure the soul. A heavier blow would destroy a target¡¯s mind, reducing them to a puppet, little more than a walking corpse!

    However¡ª¡ª

    When the sword qinded, the hundred-foot iceme lotus trembled violently, and its petals burst like firecrackers. In the end, it split, crumbled into bits, and fell like rain.

    Boom!

    The skies were in turmoil. Smoke and misty light ran rampant.

    The old blind man and Cui Jingyan were rooted to the spot, their astonishment too great to put into words.

    After all, no matter how heaven-defying Su Yi had been before, he was at most invincible within the Spirit Dao.

    This was different; even Yuan?Linning, an Empress, couldn¡¯t block his sword qi, not even with her various secret abilities!

    This was simply shocking and unheard of!

    Boom!

    Sword qi struck as if overturning the heavens. It broke through Yuan Linning¡¯s attempts to block, then continued ahead, its power undiminished.

    Yuan?Linning?was instantly solemn. She stretched out her hand and hit the air, calling upon the full extent of her power before managing to shatter the sword qi. It dispersed just three feet in front of her.

    However, Su Yi gave her no time to catch her breath before he attacked once more.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Streaks of sword qi swept through the air, some as wonderfully bright as the misty light of dawn, others as boundless as the starry skies pouring down on the world below.

    The full extent of Su Yi¡¯s cultivation base was on disy in each and every sh.

    His will to fight boiled over as if he¡¯d been set aze.

    Rumble! Boom!

    Heaven and earth were shrouded in darkness, and the sun and moon lost their light. The nearby trees, grasses, and boulders had long since been reduced to powder, and sword intent swept through the skies, creating massive chasms in the earth.

    In the face of such an onught, how could Yuan?Linning?dare hold back? She attacked with everything she had!

    Icy Yin mes filled the space around her slender figure. With every movement, she disyed all manner of profound and inscrutable wondrous techniques with practiced ease.

    Against power like that, even other Imperial experts wouldn¡¯t dare to take her lightly, much less those beneath the Imperial level.

    A grand battle erupted.

    There was an enormous disparity between thebatants; they were two full realms apart.

    Someone who didn¡¯t know better would surely have thought this an entirely unsuspenseful battle. They would have been certain of Yuan Linning¡¯s victory.

    However, as unbelievable as it seemed¡ª¡ª

    Yuan?Linning?had been suppressed right from the start!

    It didn¡¯t matter how many miraculous methods she used. Su Yi¡¯s terrifying sword intent crushed them all. Even when she used her full power, she couldn¡¯t reverse the situation.

    On the contrary, as the battle raged on, she was continuously suppressed!

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Lu Changqing¡¯s eyes widened, and his mind buzzed.

    Everyone beneath the Imperial level was like an ant.

    Throughout history, practically none beneath the Imperial Level had ever crossed this seemingly insurmountable chasm to contend with Emperors!

    Lu Changqing still remembered that, several years ago, an extremely monstrous Spiritual Revolution cultivator had appeared in the Yellow Springs Pce. His name was Xun Zimo.

    Once, during a grand battle, several hostile factions¡¯ Profound Illumination Emperors chased him with the intent to kill, only for him to escape with his lie. When news got out, it shook the entire Netherworld.

    Everyone praised Xun Zimo¡¯s heaven-defying cultivation. After all, he was only a Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator, yet he¡¯d escaped from Emperors alive. Almost none beneath the heavens could have achieved that.

    Yet now, this Spiritual Incarnation teenager of the Azure Continent wasn¡¯t just fighting an Empress; he was suppressing her!

    This was far too terrifying!

    The Spiritual Incarnation and Profound Illumination Realms were two great realms apart, but more than that, they were of two different Daos. This was an enormous disparity.

    Contending with an Imperial expert was already unbelievable. If word spread, it would surely shake the Netherworld; such a feat would have been dazzling in any era.

    But Su Yi wasn¡¯t just contending with his opponent; he was suppressing her!

    Thispletely overturned Lu Changqing¡¯s perception of reality. He almost dared not believe it was happening!

    It was to the point that, despite having ovee his fair share of wind and rain, Lu Changqing was unwittingly rooted to the spot,pletely dumbstruck.

    Mere momentster.

    Yuan?Linning?took out a snow-white weaver¡¯s shuttle.

    This was her Natal Dao Treasure, the Thousand Illusions Spirit Shuttle. It was made with thirty thousand catties of River of Forgetfulness Ice Crystals mixed with three hundred or so rare divine materials. Her master, Second High Elder Feng Chi, had refined it personally. Its power far surpassed other Dao Weapons.

    Even rarer, it could suppress both Yin and Yang souls and restrict the spirit. Its killing power was astonishing too. It had apanied her in battle all this time, and she¡¯d in countless foes with it.

    And indeed, when Yuan?Linning?took out this treasure, she turned things around. She was no longer as thoroughly suppressed as before.

    But in the blink of an eye, whatever small advantage she¡¯d reimed was gone; Su Yi had whittled it awaypletely.

    Yuan?Linning?felt stretched thin and overpowered! Su Yi was just too domineering; he attacked like the wind or a sudden downpour. Every sh was faster and stronger than the one before. Hisbat prowess was so terrifying that the standards of the Spirit Dao were insufficient to describe him.

    ¡°Impossible! How could he possibly be this strong!?¡± Shock coursed through Yuan Linning¡¯s heart, and the look on her beautiful face shifted. She felt as if her understanding of cultivating the Grand Dao had been dealt a massive shock.

    As an Empress, her knowledge and experience were naturally far from ordinary.?But even if you¡¯d hit her over the head, she could never have imagined that a Spiritual Incarnation cultivator would be able to overpower an Empress like her in a head-on confrontation relying on nothing but his own strength!

    If word got out, she feared no one would believe it.

    ng!!

    Suddenly, the sound of an impact shook the heavens.

    A single sh sent the Thousand Illusions Spirit Shuttle flying. The sh continued ahead, its power undiminished as it mmed into Yuan?Linning.

    The Iceme Netherworld Emperor staggered backward and almost fell from the sky.

    <i>Shit! </i>Yuan Linning¡¯s expression shifted dramatically. Her mental state was in upheaval, giving Su Yi an opening to exploit.

    <i>Kch!</i>

    Sword rain swept forth, densely nketing everything in all directions. That forceful, indomitable killing power cut the surrounding skies into countless pieces.

    Yuan?Linning?shed with it, almost on instinct.

    In the end, although she blocked this terrifying blow, her?Daoist?robes were ripped open, revealing the snow-white skin below, as well as a shocking, bleeding wound.

    This left her furious, but more than that, astonished.

    <i>Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m really going to lose to a Spiritual Incarnation cultivator!?</i>

    But it was then that¡ª

    <i>ng!</i>

    Su Yi stopped one hundred feet away and put Abstruse Celestial. He shook his head. ¡°You¡¯ve yet to condense aplete Law of the Profound Dao, so you¡¯re ultimately not a real Empress yet. With your abilities, even if we continue fighting, there¡¯s no way you can turn this around.¡±

    He¡¯d alreadypletely understood her abilities. She was, at best,parable to the eighthbat spirit of the fourthyer of the Divine Cave of the River of Forgetfulness.

    Beforest night, fighting her would have been a struggle, and he couldn¡¯t have avoided injuries.

    But while oveing yesterday¡¯s trial, he¡¯d tempered his cultivation base many times over, undergoing all manner of subtle transformations.

    Were he to challenge the fourthyer¡¯s trial again, he could easily take down the eighth and ninthbat spirits of will!

    Heaven and earth were still in upheaval, and smoke and misty light still permeated the air.

    When Su Yi spoke and put away his sword, both his allies and Lu Changqing were utterly dazed.

    It seemed the utterly enraged, utterly rmed Yuan Linning couldn¡¯t bear this blow; her hands and feet quivered uncontroble, but she otherwise froze in ce.

    Her beautiful face was ashen, and she looked dazed and disconste!

    A Spiritual Incarnation Realm young man had forced her into this state. To an Empress, such a blow was far too great.

    Going by the calendar of the Azure Continent, this was the twenty-seventh day of the fifth lunar month.

    It was also the second day since Su Yi¡¯s return to the Netherworld, the day he defeated Empress Yuan?Linning?three thousand miles from Naihe Divine Mountain!

 Chapter 787: A Clumsy Lie

    <h4>Chapter 787: A Clumsy Lie</h4>

    The smoke and misty light dispersed. Heaven and earth returned to their former tranquility.

    However, the entire stretch ofndscape was already in ruins.

    Yuan?Linning?thought back tost night, and how domineering she¡¯d been as she tried to force Su Yi to offer up the Seed of the Azure.

    She also recalled that utterly provocative deration¡ª¡±I¡¯ll teach you how to conduct yourself.¡±

    And she recalled how she¡¯d tossed and turnedst night, too infuriated to sleep.

    Only now did she realize how blind she¡¯d been. She was the one who¡¯d foolishly overestimated herself¡­

    Intense frustration coursed through Yuan Linning¡¯s heart, and her eyes dimmed with despondency.

    She¡¯d naturally already realized that if the battle continued, she was the one who¡¯d lose.

    ¡°I imagine that after this, I¡¯ll go down in history as the first Imperial expert to lose to a Spirit Dao cultivator¡­¡± Yuan Linning said with intense bitterness.

    ¡°He won¡­. Just like that¡­¡± Cui Jingyan muttered, and she gradually recovered from her daze. However, waves of shock still coursed deep within her heart.

    Ever since what happenedst night, she¡¯d been so worried about Su Yi that she felt as if her heart might shatter. She feared nothing more than Yuan?Linning?killing him.

    She¡¯d prepared all sorts of countermeasures to prevent this.

    But now, she suddenly realized that her fears werepletely groundless. Su Yi¡­ didn¡¯t need her to worry about him!

    Especially now that the curtains had set on this battle. Cui Jingyan saw the defeated Yuan Linning standing there, utterly alone, and an unprecedented astonishment rose within her heart.

    A miracle¡­ This is absolutely a miracle, the first of its kind!?The old blind man cried out in his heart.

    Back in the Azure Continent, Su Yi had dominated the entire world as a mere Spiritual Incarnation cultivator.

    Now, he was still in the Spiritual Incarnation Realm, but he¡¯d gone and defeated an Empress of the Netherworld!

    The Iceme Netherworld Empress, Yuan?Linning, had be the foundation of this miraculous aplishment!

    Lu Changqing was astonished, dazed, and at a loss. He felt as if he were dreaming; it just didn¡¯t seem real. He couldn¡¯t believe what he¡¯d just witnessed.

    It was then that a voice rife with shame reverberated throughout heaven and earth.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, many thanks for showing mercy!¡±

    Before this voice had even finished echoing through the air, Third High Elder Lu Changming appeared out of nowhere, faced Su Yi, and inclined his head in greeting.

    His expression was an extremelyplicated mix of astonishment, rm, bewilderment, and shame, each in great abundance.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this exactly what you hoped would happen? You really should be thanking me.¡± Su Yi nced coolly at Lu Changming.

    Last night, he saw through Lu Changming¡¯s intentions. He knew that the Third High Elder hoped to borrow his hands to teach the Third and Grand Libationers a lesson.

    Although Su Yi wasn¡¯t exactly angry about this, he couldn¡¯t possibly pretend it hadn¡¯t happened, either.

    Lu Changming couldn¡¯t help but grimace. ¡°I finally understand what it means to be in the presence of an expert, yet entirely unaware of it. If I offended you earlier, I humbly request that you don¡¯t take offense.¡±

    As he spoke, he inclined his head once more.

    This was a Profound Serenity Emperor. No matter which ne he appeared in, he¡¯d be a prominent expert of its world of cultivation.

    Yet now, he¡¯d humbled himself before Su Yi and apologized!

    The reason for this was simple.

    Yesterday, the old man in?Daoist?robes had warned him, making him realize that Su Yi was no ordinary person. However, he¡¯d just assumed that Su Yi had a powerful backer, or perhaps that he had a trump card capable of threatening an Emperor.

    That was why he¡¯de here in such a panic; he¡¯d been worried that something would happen to his apprentice, Lu Changqing.

    It was only after he¡¯d arrived that Lu Changming realized he¡¯d been mistaken. Even without borrowing external power, Su Yi¡¯s personal strength alone was plenty to suppress Yuan?Linning!

    How could Lu Changming treat him as a mere junior unworthy of notice now?

    Su Yi paid Lu Changming no heed. Instead, he looked at Yuan?Linning. ¡°If you¡¯re unconvinced, I can give you an opportunity. When you condense aplete Profound Dao Law, you¡¯re wee toe test yourself against me again.¡±

    With that, he turned and faced Cui Jingyan and the old blind man. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Then, he put his hands behind his back and sauntered into the distance.¡±

    From beginning to end, he didn¡¯t spare Lu Changming so much as a second nce.

    Yuan Linning¡¯s beautiful face was pallid, and she said nothing.

    Lu Changming¡¯s expression shifted erratically. Su Yi¡¯s attitude told him that what he¡¯d done yesterday had earned him Su Yi¡¯s distaste!

    ¡°Master, what are you doing here?¡± Lu Changqing approached and asked tentatively.

    ¡°I¡¯m here for you, aren¡¯t I, you good-for-nothing!¡± Lu Changming snorted coldly, then swooshed his sleeves and left.

    Lu Changqing¡¯s heart quivered, but he hurriedly chased after his master.

    Perhaps I really ought to take some time for introspection.?Yuan?Linning?sighed to herself, then turned and left.

    ¡­¡­

    Naihe Divine Mountain.

    Beneath the Divine Cave of the River of Forgetfulness, in the river¡¯s Ancestral Origin.

    Mo Wuhen had already been in seclusion for hundreds of years, but now, he opened his eyes. Dreamlike golden light shone deep within his distant, serene gaze.

    He was thin and dressed in gray. His long hair was tangled and graying, and he emanated a formless, terrifying aura.

    ¡°Ultimately, I stillck tempering. It seems that I cannot realize a breakthrough in my cultivation through seclusion alone.¡± Mo Wuhen?sighed.

    It had been a long time since he¡¯d broken into the Profound Serenity Realm, and his cultivation had long stagnated in the peak of the realm¡¯s middle stage. Even after all this time, he couldn¡¯t break through.

    Over the past few hundred years, he¡¯d hoped to borrow the power of the River of Forgetfulness Ancestral Origin to achieve a breakthrough, but in the end¡­ he failed to aplish his goal.

    ¡°Ancestor, you¡¯re finally awake!¡±

    A blood-colored bird shot toward him, then pulled its wings to its sides and bowed.

    A Netherblood Sparrow!

    This was a rare variant species of vicious bird.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We ought to get out of here.¡±

    Mo Wuhen rose, but just as he was about to leave, the Netherblood Sparrow said hurriedly, ¡°Ancestor,st night, a young man of suspicious origins entered the Divine Cave of the River of Forgetfulness. Furthermore, he broke Ancestor Jian Lingzhen¡¯s record in the third trial ground, then¡­¡±

    Mo Wuhen looked intrigued, and before the bird had finished its exnation, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s have a look at the thirdyer first.¡±

    He stepped forward, then disappeared into thin air.

    The Netherblood Sparrow hurried after him.

    The third trial ground.

    Mo Wuhen stood with his hands behind his back, staring intently at the name at the top of the Grand Dao Combat Stele. He couldn¡¯t help but feel dazed.

    A passerby?

    Which disciple of Meng Po Pce had left that?

    The Netherblood Sparrow said hurriedly, ¡°Ancestor, that young man most likely wasn¡¯t one of our disciples.¡±

    ¡°That so?¡± eximed Mo Wuhen.

    He separated a portion of his divine sense and calmed his heart.

    A momentter, he looked unwittingly stunned. ¡°Spiritual Incarnation Realm cultivation? The boy¡¯s foundations and aptitude are truly so heaven-defying?¡±

    An existence of his level had experienced countless years and grown ustomed to the ups and downs of worldly affairs. Even so, this discovery rmed him.

    Jian Lingzhen, who¡¯d dominated the Grand Dao Combat?Stele?for thirty thousand years, had achieved her glorious record at the peak of the Spiritual Revolution Realm!

    And at the time, she was proimed the Netherworld¡¯s absolute top genius of her generation of Spiritual Revolution cultivators, a chosen of heaven!

    Yet now, a record which no one had shaken for thirty thousand years had been broken by a Spiritual Incarnation Realm young man. Of course Mo Wuhen was surprised. How could he not be?

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, do you know who that boy was?¡± asked Mo Wuhen.

    The Netherblood Sparrow shook its head, then said gravely, ¡°Ancestor, something even more wondrous happened too. Last night, that boy continued into the fourth trial ground.¡±

    Mo Wuhen¡¯s pupils constricted; he was utterly dumbstruck. ¡°He¡­ Did he attempt the trial?¡±

    ¡°He did,¡± said the Netherblood Sparrow.

    Whoosh!

    Mo Wuhen disappeared in a sh, then reappeared in the fourth testing ground.

    When he saw that its Grand Dao Combat Stele didn¡¯t have ¡°a passerby¡± written on it, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief and mock himself. ¡°It seems this was a false rm, but then again, it makes sense. How could a Spiritual Incarnation Realm cultivator ovee a trial ground for Emperors?¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when he realized that the Netherblood Sparrow seemed to have something to say.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, do you have something to tell me?¡±

    The Netherblood Sparrow said in a low voice, ¡°Ancestor, although the boy failed to ovee the trial, he¡­ he defeated ninebat spirits of will in a row¡­¡±

    Mo Wuhen¡¯s eyes widened, and he was rooted to the spot.

    A Spiritual Incarnation youth capable of breaking Jian Lingzhen¡¯s record was astonishing but stillprehensible.

    But now, that same young man had in ninebat spirits of willparable to early-stage Profound Illumination Emperors in a single attempt. Mo Wuhen had lived for tens of thousands of years, but this nheless upset his perception of reality, and for a while, he dared not believe it!

    Almost ten minutes passed before Mo Wuhen and the Netherblood Sparrow appeared outside the River of Forgetfulness Divine Cave.

    ¡°Daoist Brother, pleasee out to see me,¡± said Mo Wuhen with a subtle bow.

    Whoosh~

    The mists surged, and a mountain-sized head appeared, each of its golden eyes the size of ake.

    The Netherblood Sparrow was so scared that it trembled and retreated to the side, not daring to look at the Netherworld Abyssal.

    ¡°So, you left seclusion, you old pipsqueak? But it seems you haven¡¯t broken through. Doesn¡¯t that mean the past several hundred years were in vain?¡± The Netherworld Abyssal mocked Mo Wuhen without the slightest politeness. It didn¡¯t care in the least that he¡¯d been the ninth pce master of Meng Po Pce, or that he was now an ancient, highly qualified Emissary of the River.

    Mo Wuhen looked a bit awkward, ¡°It¡¯s shameful, but true. I¡¯ve embarrassed myself, Daoist Brother.¡±

    It was his senior apprentice brother, Yun Ziying, who¡¯d brought the Netherworld Abyssal back to Meng Po Pce. Its seniority wasparable to that of Mo Wuhen himself. Furthermore, the Netherworld Abyssal had once saved Yun Ziying¡¯s life, so Mo Wuhen had to be polite to it.

    ¡°Say it. What business do you have with me?¡± asked the Netherworld Abyssal.

    Mo Wuhen took a deep breath, then said solemnly, ¡°Daoist Brother, might I ask the name and origins of the young man who entered the Divine Cave of the River of Forgetfulnessst night?¡±

    The Netherblood Sparrow looked attentive too.

    ¡°My lo-....Uh, his name is Su Yi, and he¡¯s from the Azure Continent. If you want to know more, you should ask other members of your Meng Po Pce.¡±

    Inwardly, the Netherworld Abyssal realized it had almost slipped up.?That was a close one! I almost called him ¡®my lord¡¯!

    ¡°Su Yi?¡± Mo Wuhen¡¯s brow furrowed, and he asked, ¡°Daoist Brother, dare I ask who let him into the Divine cave of the River of Forgetfulness?¡±

    ¡°Err¡­.¡± The Netherworld Abyssal was temporarily at a loss for words.

    A momentter, it asked, ¡°Is that important?¡±

    Mo Wuhen¡¯s expression was increasingly solemn, ¡°I have to know the boy¡¯s origins. Whoever sent him inside surely knows his identity like the back of their hand.¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, the Netherworld Abyssal looked ashamed, and it sighed, ¡°Agh, I won¡¯t hide the truth. Last night, I was negligent. I let Su Yi slip into the Divine Cave of the River of Forgetfulness right under my nose.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    Both Mo Wuhen and the Netherblood Sparrow fell silent.

    This clumsy attempt at deception was simply riddled with holes. It was an insult to their intelligence!

 Chapter 788: Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 788: Punishment</h4>

    As if able to tell that Mo Wuhen didn¡¯t believe it, the Netherworld Abyssal added, ¡°Those are the facts. I believe them, regardless of whether you do or not.¡±

    With that, it withdrew its head and disappeared into the mists, giving Mo Wuhen no opportunity to ask follow-up questions.

    The corners of Mo Wuhen¡¯s lips twitched.

    The Netherworld Abyssal¡¯s behavior was highly indicative of a guilty conscience. This only made him increasingly convinced that it had deliberately let Su Yi into the Divine Cave of the River of Forgetfulness.

    This Su Yi kid¡¯s origins are surely extraordinary. I have to get to the bottom of this!

    He¡¯d only just thought this when the Netherworld Abyssal¡¯s voice emanated from within the mist once more, ¡°I¡¯m warning you! Don¡¯t bother Su Yi, or else¡­ hmph! The consequences will be more than a mere Meng Po Pce can bear!¡±

    Mo Wuhen¡¯s heart shook, and his expression filled with uncertainty.

    The Netherworld Abyssal was from the Sea of Bitterness, and it was wantonly proud and vicious by nature. Throughout its time in Meng Po Pce, it had never taken him or any of the other old-timers seriously.

    Not even Yun Ziying; the beast saw him as a mere ¡®defeated foe.¡¯

    It was easy to imagine how proud and aloof the Netherworld Abyssal was.

    Yet now, it had personally warned him against provoking a young Spiritual Incarnation Realm cultivator. It even said Meng Po Pce wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the consequences!

    What strong words! Who is this Su Yi person? Just what kind of origins must he have for the Netherworld Abyssal to have let him into the Divine Cave of the River of Forgetfulness? And for it to warn me like that?

    Mo Wuhen felt a bit uncertain.

    The only thing he knew for sure was that there was no way the Netherworld Abyssal would give him any answers¡­

    Mo Wuhen took a deep breath, then made a decision. ¡°Xue¡¯er, go inform the sect¡¯s old-timers that I¡¯ll be waiting for them in the grand hall. We have something important to discuss¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    The Netherblood Sparrow beat its wings and flew off.

    ¡­¡­

    Fifteen minutester.

    Evening Glow Peak, the sect¡¯s grand hall.

    The higher-ups?filed in under?the leadership of the Grand Libationer. Everyone was in attendance.

    However, the atmosphere was a bit stifled and oppressive.

    None of them could figure out why Mo Wuhen, an old fossil long disinterested in worldly affairs, would suddenly leave seclusion and summon them all for a meeting.

    They most certainly wouldn¡¯t have imagined that he¡¯d do this on ount of Su Yi!

    ¡°Ancestor, this is what I know about Su Yi,¡± stammered the Ninth Libationer. He dared not look up at Mo Wuhen, who sat in the central seat.

    As ordered, he¡¯d already exined how they¡¯d gotten acquainted with Su Yi in full detail, leaving nothing out, no matter how inconsequential it seemed.

    Except for the incident with Cui Jingyan¡¯s pendant. He chose to keep that hidden.

    After all, the pendant and its message were the Adjudicator of the Netherworld¡¯s business. It was highly private, and not important to Meng Po Pce.

    Otherwise, the Ninth Libationer wouldn¡¯t have dared keep it hidden.

    .

    When he heard about Su Yi¡¯s aplishments in the Azure Realm, he furrowed his brow. Nothing about it seemed all that noteworthy.

    Mo Wuhen asked, ¡°Who were that master and apprentice duo who returned with you?¡±

    The Ninth Libationer shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid only the Third High Elder knows the answer to that.¡±

    ¡°And where is he?¡± asked Mo Wuhen.

    Everyone looked at each other.

    It was then that the Grand Libationer realized he couldn¡¯t keep this a secret any longer, so he steeled himself and said, ¡°Ancestor, yesterday, after Su Yi arrived at the sect gates¡­¡±

    He then exined his attempt to obtain the Seed of the Azure from Su Yi, not daring to hold back the slightest detail. Besides, word of this incident had already spread throughout the sect.

    When they learned that Third Libationer Yuan?Linning?and Fifth Libationer Lu Changqing had left in pursuit of Su Yi, and that Third High Elder Lu Changming had gone after them out of concern for his disciple¡¯s safety, Mo Wuhen¡¯s expression darkened.

    ¡°Ludicrous!¡±

    His cold voice boomed throughout the grand hall, and the gathered higher-ups¡¯ hearts shook.

    The Grand Libationer was so startled that his back broke out in cold sweats, and he said gravely, ¡°Ancestor, we weren¡¯t trying to seize the Seed by force. We just¡­¡±

    Mo Wuhen interrupted him expressionlessly. ¡°How dare you quibble with me? You¡¯re our Grand Libationer, a glorious Emperor, yet you did something so shameless and despicable. How humiliating! Losing face for yourself is one thing, but you¡¯ve brought shame to the entire sect! You¡¯re an utter scoundrel!¡±

    Mo Wuhen insulted the Grand Libationer so badly that he could no longer lift his head, and his heart filled with terror and uncertainty.

    The others were as silent as cicadas in winter.

    None of them would have guessed that an old relic like Mo Wuhen would lose his temper over Su Yi.

    ¡°Ancestor, the Third High Elder is back,¡± someone outside the hall reported.

    Almost immediately afterward, Lu Changming strode into the grand hall. When he saw Mo Wuhen in the centermost seat, as well as the silent, nervous higher-ups, he couldn¡¯t help but find it strange.

    ¡°Martial Uncle, you were looking for me?¡± Lu Changming approached and greeted Mo Wuhen respectfully.

    ¡°Have Yuan?Linning?and your disciple returned yet?¡± Mo Wuhen asked expressionlessly.

    Lu Changming¡¯s heart sank as he realized that something was amiss. He said in a low voice, ¡°They¡¯ll be back shortly.¡±

    ¡°And that young man, Su Yi?¡±

    Lu Changming¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°He and Jingyan have already set off for the Cui Family estate.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Mu Wuheng. ¡°Have we acquired the Seed of the Azure?¡±

    Lu Changming calmed himself, then shook his head. ¡°We haven¡¯t. When I arrived¡­¡±

    He then described how Su Yi had defeated Yuan?Linning?in full detail.

    The story stunned everyone present. The room was in uproar, and all of them were astonished.

    Only Mo Wuhen remained calm.

    He already knew that Su Yi had ventured into the fourthyer of the Divine Cave of the River of Forgetfulness, and furthermore, that he¡¯d cut down nine early-stage Profound Illuminationbat spirits of will. Defeating Yuan?Linning?wouldn¡¯t have been difficult for him.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you seize the Seed?¡± asked Mo Wuhen.

    Lu Changming¡¯s?expression filled?with uncertainty. ¡°Martial Uncle, to tell the truth, I disapproved of stealing the Seed of the Azure right from the start. Furthermore, Fellow Daoist Su is no ordinary person. I¡­ couldn¡¯t bring myself to engage in such wanton theft.¡±

    The Grand Libationer¡¯s face stiffened.

    Mo Wuhen suddenly asked, ¡°Who were that master and appreciate?¡±

    Lu Changming¡¯s heart shook, and he lowered his head. ¡°Martial Uncle, my Daoist brother is an unmatched expert, and he once did me a kindness. When he left, I agreed not to reveal his identity. I humbly request your understanding.¡±

    He paused, then added, ¡°But I guarantee that he won¡¯t cause Meng Po Pce any trouble.¡±

    Mu Wuhen furrowed his brow, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything.

    It was then that Yuan?Linning?returned.

    Her beautiful face was pallid and wan. When she walked into the grand hall, she lowered her head, approached, and bowed. ¡°Greetings, Ancestor.¡±

    The group¡¯s expressions were quiteplicated.

    She was an Empress, yet she¡¯d lost to a Spiritual Incarnation Realm youth. If word got out, never mind the uproar it would cause; it would deal a devastating blow to Yuan Linning¡¯s reputation!

    When he saw how despondent she looked, Mo Wuhen let out a long sigh. ¡°You didn¡¯t lose unfairly, and you needn¡¯t be upset over it.¡±

    The group was instantly bbergasted.?Don¡¯t tell me the ancestor already understands Su Yi¡¯s abilities?

    ¡°Ancestor, don¡¯t tell me Su Yi has impressive origins?¡± the Grand Libationer couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    The others found this rather confusing too. Mo Wuhen was an ancient expert who paid no heed to worldly affairs, yet he¡¯d convened this meeting out of nowhere to ask about Su Yi. Something was obviously amiss here.

    Mo Wuhen didn¡¯t answer.

    Instead, he gazed indifferently at the Grand Libationer. ¡°Starting today, you are to proceed to the ninthyer of ckwater Cave to contemte and repent. You are not to leave for one hundred years.¡±

    The grand hall instantly fell silent, and everyone¡¯s expressions shifted.

    The ninthyer of ckwater Cave!

    This was a forbidden ground used to punish Emperors! It was full of terrifying, baleful energies. Even Imperial experts would suffer physical anguish day and night!

    If their hearts weren¡¯t strong enough, the torment would leave them longing for death!

    This was quite the severe punishment.

    The Grand Libationer reacted as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning. He felt a chill in his hands and feet, and his lips quivered, but in the end, he said in a low voice, ¡°I shall assiduously carry out your orders, Ancestor!¡±

    Next, Mo Wuhen gazed at Lu Changming. ¡°You are one of our high elders, and you were obviously well aware that Su Yi is extraordinary, but you didn¡¯t decisively intervene or prevent this despicable attempt at thievery from taking ce. Although youmitted no major error, you too must be punished. From this day forth, you needn¡¯t continue in your role as high elder any longer. For now, remain in your immortal cave, introspect, and repent.¡±

    The atmosphere was increasingly stifled, and the higher-ups¡¯ hearts shook. They would never have guessed that Mo Wuhen wouldn¡¯t just punish Grand Libationer Gu Zhongxun over this; he¡¯d even stripped Lu Changming of his position!

    Lu Changming¡¯s expression shifted dramatically. Some time passed before he lowered his head and said bitterly, ¡°Martial Uncle, you were right to chastise me, and I¡­ willingly ept my punishment!¡±

    Mo Wuhen then issued yet another order. ¡°Yuan?Linning, proceed to the Heart-Tempering Cliff and go into seclusion. You are not to emerge until you¡¯ve condensed aplete Profound Dao Law.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Yuan?Linning?lowered her head.

    Mo Wuhen then swept his gaze across the crowd, his expression dignified and imposing. ¡°You are not to leak a word of what happened today, nor to discuss Su Yi with outsiders. If you do, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±

    Every word boomed like thunder, echoing throughout the grand hall.

    The crowd trembled, then solemnly assented.

    Mo Wuhen rose, then strode out of the hall.

    He still had important business to attend to.

    After he faded from view, the crowd felt lost and bewildered.

    Just what kind of origins did the Azure Continent¡¯s Su Yi have to make their ancestor go to such lengths!?

    Although they couldn¡¯t see through it, all of them knew that whatever Su Yi¡¯s identity was, it seemed highly likely that even Ancestor Mo Wuhen was afraid of them!

    This was unquestionably terrifying. Just thinking about it made them panic.

    Meanwhile, Mo Wuhen appeared within an immortal cave.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, he slipped a golden talisman out of his robe and carved it with his divine sense.

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother, I¡¯ve happened upon a youth of mysterious origins. An inheritor of the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers apanies him, and that girl Jingyan is leading him to the Cui Family personally. Even the Netherworld Abyssal went so far as to warn us not to interfere with him¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s strange is that he¡¯s only in the Spiritual Incarnation Realm, and he¡¯s only about eighteen years old, yet he defeated Third Libationer Yuan?Linning, an Imperial expert.

    "The crux of the matter is that¡­ he¡¯s surnamed ¡®Su!¡¯¡±

    No one but himself knew what Mo Wuhen was thinking, but as he carved thisst sentence, the hands holding the talisman trembled, and his expression filled with uncertainty.

 Chapter 789: Nightdemon City

    <h4>Chapter 789: Nightdemon City</h4>

    After taking a moment to calm himself, Mo Wuhen wrote, ¡°I cannot confirm that he and that person are one and the same, but this incident is truly far too suspicious and out of the ordinary.

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother, if you receive this talisman, please hurry back to the sect.¡±

    When he finished writing, Mo Wuhen used a secret art and flicked his fingers.

    Kch!

    The golden talisman transformed into a streak of radiant light, bore through the skies, and disappeared in a sh.

    Mo Wuhen let out a long breath of turbid air, then sat there and sank into silence.

    ¡­¡­

    The Netherworld had Six Territories and Thirteen Realms.

    The River of Forgetfulness Territory was enormously vast, easilyparable to a greater world.

    Here, Meng Po Pce was the unmatched top ancient orthodoxy.

    However, other, lesser factions were as numerous as the stars scattered throughout the River of Forgetfulness Territory.

    Noon, three dayster.

    ¡°Brother Su, those are Yama''s Floating Mountains up ahead. They cover eight thousand miles, and they''re one of the greatest danger zones in the entire River of Forgetfulness Territory.¡± Cui Jingyan pointed into the distance and said in a clear, crisp voice. ¡°But we have no need to go there. If we proceed alongside the River of Forgetfulness for nine thousand miles, we¡¯ll arrive at the greatest city in the south of the River of Forgetfulness Territory¡­¡±

    The words flowed out of her; she knew the River of Forgetfulness Territory like the back of her hand.

    Perhaps because Su Yi had defeated Yuan?Linning, Cui Jingyan¡¯s attitude toward him had changed considerably. She was friendlier, but also more respectful.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to rest in Nightdemon City tonight,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    ¡°Nightdemon City?¡± Cui Jingyan¡¯s delicate eyebrows furrowed slightly. ¡°That¡¯s a gathering point for evildoers and fiends, a ce where fish swim alongside dragons. It''s shrouded in miasma. Even most Spiritual Revolution cultivators are unwilling to go there.¡±

    Nightdemon City bordered Yama''s Floating Mountains. Leave the city, and you could enter the mountain directly.

    In recent years, when faced with powerful experts¡¯ and factions¡¯ pursuit, the region¡¯s evildoers would choose to seek refuge in Nightdemon City.

    The reason was simple. Nightdemon City had an unwritten rule: anyone who entered the city could receive the city lord¡¯s protection so long as they offered up their most precious treasure!

    And the lord of Nightdemon City had always been an expert of the Demonic Wei Family.

    The Wei Family was an ancient faction, and they¡¯d lived deep within the valley of Yama''s Floating Mountains for a long, long time.

    Rumor had it that no faction of the River of Forgetfulness Territory dared provoke the Wei Family lightly.?Even Meng Po Pce had never caused trouble for them.

    As a result, Nightdemon City had be a haven, a holy ground for evildoers to seek refuge under the Wei Family¡¯s leadership.

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°The city might be shrouded in miasma, but without such a city, that same vileness would be dispersed throughout the world.¡±

    Cui Jingyan was stunned.

    She¡¯d heard the sect¡¯s elders say simr things before.

    Nightdemon City was an infamous city of sin, and it had existed for a long, long time. Why hadn¡¯t some other faction stepped in to eradicate them?

    At the time, Meng Po Pce¡¯s grand high elder had sighed and said, ¡°Without such a city, those evildoers would scatter throughout the world. They¡¯d only bring even greater harm to the popce.¡±

    At the time, Cui Jingyan didn¡¯t quite get it. Wasn¡¯t it enough to just kill all those fiends and be done with it?

    Later, as her cultivation grew and her horizons broadened, she understood. It was impossible to kill every evildoer in the world.

    Where there was light, there was darkness.

    Where there was good, there was naturally evil too.

    ¡°From the perspective of the masses, the Wei Family¡¯s Nightdemon City has its disadvantages, but its advantages outweigh them.

    As they conversed, Su Yi shot ahead. Hispanions hurried after him.

    ¡­¡­

    As night fell, Nightdemon City¡¯smps lit. It was extraordinarily lively.

    The towering, majestic city walls couldn¡¯t block the waves of uproar within.

    Throughout its long history, this city had been a famous danger zone, a gathering point for countless fiends, heretics, and ouws.

    But due to the proximity of Yama¡¯s Floating Mountains, it had also drawn all sorts of vendors and rogue cultivators in search of adventure.

    Furthermore, Nightdemon City¡¯s ck market was extremely famous in the River of Forgetfulness Territory.

    Rumor had it that, so long as you had enough money, you could buy anything you wanted there!

    When he saw the city in the distance, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but look a bit nostalgic.

    In his past life, he¡¯d oncee here with Little Leaf to hunt down and kill a traitor of the Ghost Serpent Race. They¡¯d chased him all the way from Nightdemon City into a forbidden ground deep within the mountain wilderness.

    At the time, Su Yi left one of his treasures in that very forbidden ground.

    The treasure remained, but he had changed.

    ¡°It¡¯s already thiste, so why are so many people still headed for Nightdemon City?¡± Cui Jingyan suddenly asked.

    Throughout the surrounding skies, streaks of light?shed by intermittently. They were headed toward Nightdemon City.

    ¡°We¡¯ll know when we get there.¡± Su Yi set aside his scattered thoughts and proceeded toward the city.

    But as soon as he reached the city gates, he suddenly stopped in ce and gazed into the distant night sky.

    The sound of gongs and horns emanated from the distant night sky. The song was impassioned, yet strange and imposing. Combined with the deep darkness of thendscape, it was extremely unsettling.

    There was a disturbance amongst those gathered near the city gates. All of them looked over.

    A strange procession had appeared in the distant skies.

    There were two rows of men in blood-red robes in front. Each wore a red, high-brimmed hat, and there were sixteen of them in total. Eight beat gongs, while four blew horns.

    The music shook the skies, stinging the ears.

    The sound of the horns was long and impassioned, and as it shook the skies, it created rippling ck sound waves, shaking thendscape below.

    It was like the music of ghosts, monsters, or demons. The melody was strange, and it made one¡¯s hair stand on end.

    Behind the two rows of men walked four women in blood-red skirts. The four of them carried a blood-colored sedan chair, which carried a monk. As the procession walked through the sky, bloody light flowed around them, illusory and dreamlike.

    It was like the wedding procession of a ghost bride. It lent the night sky an additional strange and sinister vor.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Heaven-ughtering Ghost Monk!¡± someone said in a quavering voice. ¡°So, that old monster is here too¡­.¡±

    There was amotion throughout the surrounding crowd. Many of them were visibly fearful.

    ¡°The Heaven-ughtering Ghost Monk? So, it¡¯s that old thing.¡± Aversion appeared on Cui Jingyan¡¯s beautiful face.

    .

    ¡°Is he strong?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°He¡¯s an old monster of the heretical path, and he¡¯s crafty and cruel. He¡¯s infamous, and he excels at refining corpses and manipting ghosts. Over the past thousand years, who knows how many young female cultivators have suffered at his hands?¡± Cui Jingyan transmitted at top speeds.

    ¡°The most detestable part is, he doesn¡¯t just have an impressive cultivation base; he¡¯s backed by the Blood River Netherworld Sect. He typically hides in the Blood River of Sin, which is the only reason he¡¯s still alive. Otherwise, Meng Po Pce would have been the first to bring him to justice!¡±

    ording to Cui Jingyan, the Heaven-ughtering Ghost Monk had peak Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivation. That made him a peak expert beneath the Imperial level.

    ¡°An infamous heretical cultivator who¡¯s yet to prove his Dao and be an Emperor has lived this long despitemitting so many heinous misdeeds? He¡¯s actually somewhat capable,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    As they conversed, the strange procession continued through the skies and into Nightdemon City, gradually fading from view.

    And outside the gates, discussion broke out.

    ¡°There¡¯s been no sign of the Heaven-ughtering Ghost Monk for the past hundred years, yet tonight, he¡¯se straight for Nightdemon City. There¡¯s no doubt about it; he must have received a banquet invitation from the city lord¡¯s manor,¡± someone whispered.

    ¡°A group of mighty heretical cultivators has gathered here over the past few days. There¡¯s the One-Armed Demon, Ol¡¯ Ghost Thousand Eyes, the White-Faced Daoist, and others, too. Rumor has it that they¡¯re here to attend tonight¡¯s banquet at the city lord¡¯s manor, and that they¡¯re going to discuss a grand stroke of fortune hidden deep within the wilderness of Yama''s Floating Mountains!¡±

    ¡°I heard about that too. Not long ago, deep within the mountain wilderness, nine-colored immortal light soared into the heavens, manifesting all manner of unbelievable phenomena. They say that a strange bell rang for three days and three nights, only disappearing two days ago.¡±

    ¡°It was on that day that City Lord Wei Yun sent out invitations, inviting a group of mighty heretical cultivators to his estate. His goal is to obtain this as-of-yet unknown, mysterious good fortune.¡±

    ¡°No wonder Nightdemon City has been so livelytely.¡±

    ¡­As the crowd conversed, they started going their separate ways.

    Su Yi, however, furrowed his brow slightly.

    <i>Nine-colored immortal light?</i>

    <i>The sound of a mysterious bell?</i>

    <i>Don¡¯t tell me someone¡¯s already unsealed that great forbidden ground?</i>

    The old blind man said suddenly, ¡°They¡¯re attempting to seize good fortune, and they even invited those fiends and heretics to join in. For the Demonic Wei Family to announce this with such great fanfare suggests something¡¯s strange about the good fortune in question.¡±

    Cui Jingyan looked stunned. ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    ¡°Miss Jingyan, were you to discover incredible good fortune within your family¡¯s territory, would?you?share it with outsiders?¡± asked the old blind man.

    Her eyes lit up with understanding. ¡°Now that you mention it¡­¡±

    Yama¡¯s Floating Mountains were one of the great forbidden zones of the River of Forgetfulness Domain.

    And the Demonic Wei Family had long since taken up residence deep within Yama¡¯s Floating Mountains'' Heavencloud Valley.

    In terms of their understanding of Yama''s Floating Mountains, none in this world couldpete with the Wei Family.

    Yet now, City Lord Wei Yun had invited a whole group of evildoers to venture into the mountain wilderness with him. That implied that, whatever this good fortune was, it wasn¡¯t simple.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s visit the ck market first,¡± said Su Yi, proceeding toward the gates. The old blind man and Cui Jingyan followed.

    Although both of them were uncertain as to why Su Yi was so dead set on visiting Nightdemon City, they considerately refrained from asking.

    If Su Yi wanted to tell them, he¡¯d have done so already.

    Nightdemon City was quite lively, with residences as numerous as trees in a forest. It was thoroughlymplit and so crowded that the pedestrians jostled each other as they passed.

    This lively scene seemed little different from other major cities.

    However, were someone to examine the crowd closely, they¡¯d discover that this was indeed a ce where fish and dragons intermingled. The crowd included yao cultivators, soul cultivators, demonic cultivators, and experts of various other races.

    There was also no shortage of those with extremely wicked and ferocious auras and those emanating the pungent stench of blood. Even if they tried to hide it, it was difficult to elude the gazes of the strong.

    Su Yi had long since grown ustomed to such scenes.

    This had been a seedy ce for a long time. Its bustling prosperity was superficial; beneath the surface, it was a city of filth, bloodshed, and darkness.

    Here, a fledgling cultivator leaving the sect for the first time was doomed to die before they even knew what hit them.

    Not long after they arrived, a Daoist with the air of an immortal took the initiative to approach them, smiling as he struck up a conversation. ¡°Young lord, is this your first day in the city?¡±

    Su Yi barely nced at him before saying softly, ¡°Scram.¡±

 Chapter 790: The Night-Wandering Talisman, Starmark Worms

    <h4>Chapter 790: The Night-Wandering Talisman, Starmark Worms</h4>

    The elderly Daoist had an amiable expression and a smile as warm and mellow as a spring breeze. He was easy to like.

    However, when he heard the word ¡°scram¡±, his smile stiffened. He opened his mouth as if to say something.

    But before he could, the old blind man grinned. ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a hired flunky, yet you dare set your sights on us? You really¡­ must be sick of living!¡±

    The old blind man¡¯s hollowed-out?sockets ¡°stared¡± at?him, making the elderly Daoist¡¯s hair stand on end. He frantically cried out, ¡°I¡¯ll?scram?right now!¡±

    He turned and fled.

    ¡°You offended me. If I let you escape, won¡¯t it make me seem inept?¡± The old blind man snorted coldly, raised his hand, and tapped the air.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The elder in Daoist robes exploded into a wisp of green smoke and dissipated. His empty robes fluttered to the ground.

    Those nearby watched, but it seemed they were ustomed to this sort of thing.

    One of the passersby, a charming, mature womanughed and jeered, ¡°That riffraff truly had no judgment. It¡¯s obvious at a nce that a low-ss character trained him, and his death is unworthy of pity.¡±

    This deration provoked a burst ofughter from the other pedestrians.

    Meanwhile, the charming woman¡¯s bright eyes turned toward the old blind man, and she said with a smile, ¡°Friend, although that goon had poor judgment, striking to kill with no prior warning can easily lead to problems. They say that even a mighty dragon loses to a local serpent. No matter how capable you are, now that you¡¯re in?Nightdemon?City, you ought to rein it in a little.¡±

    Throughout the nearby area, countless eyes shed.

    The old blind man said expressionlessly, ¡°If someone doesn¡¯t offend me, I won¡¯t offend them. I have no need for your guidance.¡±

    As he spoke, he saw that Su Yi had already continued on his way, so the old blind man hurried after him.

    ¡°Hah? That blind man¡¯s sure got a mouth on him!¡± The charming woman¡¯s smile froze.

    ¡°Madam, how about we teach those three neers a lesson?¡± A lean, dauntless man approached.

    ¡°Forget it. Numerous unfamiliar faces have arrived in?Nightdemon?City ofte. We have no idea where those three are from, so it¡¯s better not to cause trouble.¡± The woman waved the offer away. ¡°Besides, there¡¯ll be a full house at the city lord¡¯s banquet tonight. It¡¯s an unprecedented, grand affair. I most certainly don¡¯t want to miss it.¡±

    As she spoke, this sultry, charming woman in ck proceeded into the distance, her steps light and graceful.

    Along the way, everyone who recognized her was visibly fearful.

    Madam Goldenpin!

    She looked like a charming, mature woman, but in truth, she was one of the top evildoers of Nightdemon City. Her disposition was cold and cruel, with the mind of a snake and the heart of a scorpion. Her fair hands were thoroughly stained with blood.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that those three will be trouble¡­¡± A man with unkempt facial hair muttered.

    He was fair-skinned, with an old pine sheath strapped across his back. He held a jug of wine and seemed to have no inhibitions.

    He¡¯d witnessed the old blind man and Madam Goldenpin¡¯s earlier exchange in its entirety.

    ¡°The ignorant are without fear. Those three are new arrivals. I¡¯m afraid they have no idea that they inadvertently bumped into an old witch like Madam Goldenpin. It¡¯s truly an unexpected disaster,¡± said a hunched, withered elder in a raspy voice. ¡°I dare say with certainty that with Madam Goldenpin¡¯s spiteful nature, so long as those three remain within Nightdemon City, they won¡¯t escape her wrath.¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily. It¡¯s obvious at a nce that both the young man and the young woman have extraordinary origins, while Madam Goldenpin is just a local tyrant. If she hits an iron board, she might wind up just like that flunky earlier.¡± A middle-aged swordsman took a sip of wine, then smiled. ¡°Well, old-timer? How about we head to the city lord¡¯s manor too?¡±

    The thin old man nodded slowly. ¡°What a coincidence. I was just nning to do that.¡±

    The two of them soon disappeared into the bustling crowd.

    A man in brocade robes watched from a window on the second floor of a nearby restaurant. He couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Misty me Mountain¡¯s Malevolent Sword Monarch and Tianyang Lake¡¯s Old Serpent havee too¡­ interesting.¡±

    Although the man in brocade robes didn¡¯t know it, a gray bat hanging beneath distant eaves was watching him. It saw everything he did in full detail.

    Where there were people, there was conflict.

    And Nightdemon City, a gathering point for evildoers, had nevercked bloodshed or scheming, both openly and beneath the surface.

    For instance,?that flunky¡¯s?death and Madam Goldenpin¡¯s appearance had already drawn quite a bit of attention. Numerous people were watching from the shadows.

    But no one knew whether or not someone was watching them too.

    This was Nightdemon City.

    Numerous perils lurked beneath its flourishing, lively exterior. This was the true, unchanging nature of the city.

    Momentster, the gray bat slowly flew away, beating its wings as it carried itself over the bustling streets and into the distance.

    It emanated faint silver light, but shockingly, no one sensed it!

    Before long, the bat arrived at the ck market in the city¡¯s southwestern district.

    The ck market was a ce where cultivators traded various goods. All types of people gathered there and set up shop, selling treasures difficult to obtain elsewhere.

    Like spiritual materials, medicines, magic treasures, cultivation techniques, and ancient tomes. There were all different kinds of goods for sale, but practically all of them were rted to cultivation.

    The gray bat beat its wings. It seemed it was searching for something.

    Before long, itnded on an old blind man¡¯s shoulder.

    With a sh of light, the bat transformed into a talisman, which the old blind man grabbed.

    After sensing it briefly, he saw everything the bat had witnessed, like Madam Goldenpin¡¯s reaction, the middle-aged swordsman and his elderlypanion¡¯s conversation, and the man in brocade robes on the second floor of the restaurant.

    ¡°Madam Goldenpin, the Malevolent Sword Monarch, an ¡®old serpent¡¯.... Who the hell are these?riffraff? I haven¡¯t heard of a single one of them!¡± the old blind man couldn¡¯t help but mutter.

    ¡°What kind of treasure is that?¡± Cui Jingyan asked curiously.

    The old blind man patiently exined, ¡°It¡¯s a Night-Wandering Talisman, one of the secret legacy treasures of the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers. It can transform into a bat and wander the skies in search of information. Only Emperors and those who¡¯ve mastered certain rare and special abilities can sense the Night-Wandering Talisman¡¯s presence.¡±

    Cui Jingyan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What did you discover earlier?¡±

    ¡°Earlier, I thought someone might have pursued us with intent to catch us off guard, but it seems they¡¯re cleverer than that,¡± said the old blind man. ¡°Not one dared to act recklessly.¡±

    Cui Jingyanughed. ¡°You Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers actually have quite mystical abilities!¡±

    The old blind man had aplicated look on his face. ¡°They¡¯re not just mystical. Were I even a third as capable of my master, I would never have fallen so far.

    ¡°And our founder is a legendary figure of the Netherworld. With his abilities, not even Imperial Apex experts would dare underestimate him the slightest.¡±

    Having said this, he let out a long sigh.

    s, his master, Five Burials, was already dead, and their founder¡¯s whereabouts were unknown. They¡¯d yet to receive word from him.

    Cui Jingyan¡¯s beautiful eyes darted about, and she said out of nowhere, ¡°I¡¯ve always been curious about something. You¡¯re an inheritor of the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers, so why are you working at Su Yi¡¯s side?¡±

    After a brief, stunned pause, the old blind man asked right back, ¡°I¡¯m curious too. Just why does your grandfather attach such importance to His Excellency Su Yi?¡±

    Cui Jingyan pursed her lips. ¡°I want to know that too!¡±

    The old blind man grinned. ¡°They¡¯re called ¡®secrets¡¯ for a reason.¡±

    ¡°Tch, if you don¡¯t want to tell me, forget it.¡± Cui Jingyan turned, then saw a booth not far away.

    Su Yi stood there with his hands behind his back, examining the wares on disy.

    From the moment they entered the ck market, it seemed Su Yi was searching for someone. It was only upon reaching this particr vendor that he stopped in his tracks. A ck earthenware vessel had caught his attention.

    Worms were sealed inside. Each resembled a silkworm chrysalis covered in rings of silver markings.

    In the end, Su Yi paid the equivalent of one thousand tier-eight spirit stones in spiritual materials before obtaining the worms from the vendor.

    This piqued Cui Jingyan¡¯s curiosity, and when Su Yi left the night market, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Brother Su, what did you buy those worms for?¡±

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°These little things are called Starmark Worms. They¡¯re not good for much, but I have a very important use for them.¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡± asked Cui Jingyan. The old blind man pricked up his ears as well.

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°I¡¯m going fishing.¡±

    .

    Both Cui Jingyan and the old blind man were dazed.?He spent the equivalent of one thousand tier-eight spirit stones just to go fishing?

    Su Yi was obviously in decent spirits. Before the two of them could ask, he said, ¡°I came to Nightdemon City to search for this type of worm. Now that I have them, I can catch a Pure Yang Fire Perch in ake of moltenva deep within the wilderness of Yama¡¯s Floating Mountains.¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when they heard frantic footsteps behind them.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, please wait up. That jar of Starmark Worms isn¡¯t for sale.¡±

    Su Yi turned around and saw that a skinny man had just caught up to them, the same person who¡¯d just sold him the worms.

    However, there was now a group apanying him.

    The leader was a haggard-looking middle-aged man in dark robes. His pale golden eyes were as sharp and fierce as a hawk¡¯s.

    The old blind man said in displeasure, ¡°ording to the rules of the ck market, once a deal is struck, there¡¯s no going back. Are you trying to ruin your own reputation?¡±

    The man broke out in cold sweats. ¡°The situation has changed. I¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, the middle-aged man interrupted him. ¡°Let me speak.¡±

    His eyes shed like lightning as he looked at Su Yi. ¡°Fellow Daoist, please do us a favor. Those Starmark Bugs are highly useful to us. I¡¯m willing to give you twice what you paid for them aspensation.¡±

    Su Yi swept his gaze across the group, then said calmly, ¡°Even if you paid tenfold, there¡¯s no way I¡¯d offer up what I purchased.¡±

    The dark-robed middle-aged man furrowed his brow, and hispanions¡¯ expressions darkened, their gazes unfriendly.

    The thin vendor hurriedly warned, ¡°Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t speak in such extremes. This is the steward of the city lord¡¯s manor, Senior Piao Zheng.¡±

    The city lord¡¯s manor!

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose.

    Cui Jingyan and the old blind man looked at each other.?It¡¯s just a bunch of Starmark Worms. Why is even the city lord¡¯s manor vying over them?

    Don¡¯t tell me they n to proceed to thatke ofva in Yama¡¯s Floating Mountains and go fishing for Pure Yang Fire Perch too?

    Numerous people throughout the surrounding area were paying attention to this disturbance, and all of them looked over.

 Chapter 791: Attending a Nighttime Banquet at the City Lordâ€™s Manor

    <h4>Chapter 791: Attending a Nighttime Banquet at the City Lord¡¯s Manor</h4>

    Fish and dragons intermingled in Nightdemon City¡¯s ck market.

    When the steward of the city lord¡¯s manor, Piao Zheng, led a group of experts and surrounded Su Yi, the atmosphere became tense and stifled.

    Many of the onlookers watched gleefully, while others looked at Su Yi and hispanions with pity.

    It was obvious at a nce that these three were neers!

    However, when they noticed Cui Jingyan, they were more dazzled than ever before.

    Her appearance was extraordinary. Even just standing there, themplight illuminated her?matchlessly?beautiful face, making her seem like an immortal beauty amidst mortal dust.

    This drew numerous ill-intentioned gazes.?Nightdemon City was a dangerous, debauched ce, and it had nevercked for gutsy, brazen crooks.

    Su Yi?paid this no?heed.

    Instead, he looked at Piao Zheng thoughtfully. ¡°So you¡¯re saying the city lord ordered you to gather the Starmark Worms?¡±

    Piao Zheng nodded. ¡°So long as you¡¯re willing to part with them, you¡¯ll have established positive karma with the city lord¡¯s manor. With the city lord¡¯s protection, the city¡¯s riffraff won¡¯t dare touch you.¡±

    As he spoke, he swept his gaze across the crowd. Who knew how many evildoers were spread throughout the surrounding area?

    Piao Zheng could tell at a nce that Su Yi and hispanions were new arrivals, and neers were the most likely to encounter?idents?in Nightdemon City.

    After a moment¡¯s thought, Su Yi said. ¡°Alright, lead the way. We¡¯ll apany you to the city lord¡¯s manor.¡±

    Piao Zheng furrowed his brow. ¡°What do you mean by this, Fellow Daoist?¡±

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°If you want the Starmark Worms, do as I say. Also, I don¡¯t like wasted words, and I¡¯m not the patient type. One word out of turn, and someone¡¯s going to die.¡±

    His words were light and airy, but their meaning left the nearby onlookers astonished.

    Where had these neerse from? Who were they, that they dared threaten members of the city lord¡¯s manor!?

    After all, Nightdemon City was a gathering point for fiends and heretics, but no matter how vicious they were, none of the inhabitants would offend the city lord lightly!

    Piao Zheng¡¯s brow was tightly knit, and he couldn¡¯t help but re-evaluate Su Yi and hispanions.

    It was then that a silver-robed man holding a feather fan emerged from the crowd andughed, ¡°Little guy, offending the city lord¡¯s manor is tantamount to offending the entire city. It doesn¡¯t matter if you die, but the beauty beside you¡­ hehehe.¡±

    He left the rest unsaid, but his licentious, ill-intentionedughter made his meaning perfectly clear.

    This provoked a burst of uproariousughter.

    Cui Jingyan¡¯s expression instantly frosted over, but before she could respond, Su Yi flicked his fingers.

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    A bloody hole formed between the silver-robed man¡¯s eyebrows. His eyes widened, and he toppled over backward.

    His body thudded to the ground, then transformed into a wolf roughly ten feet long. The wolfy in a puddle of blood, dead.

    The crowd¡¯s expressions shifted, and startled cries rang out on all sides. The way they looked at Su Yi had changed.

    However, their expressions weren¡¯t awed or respectful, but rather, vicious and hateful.

    In Nightdemon City, little provoked others¡¯ ire and enmity more than killing people in the streets!

    ¡°Little whelp, are you sick of living!? Nightdemon City is no ce for you to act up!¡± shouted a yellow-robed elder.

    When they saw who¡¯d spoken up, there was yet another disturbance amongst the crowd.

    Old Monster Yellowbeard!

    This was an old devil of the heretical path, and he was in thete-stage Spiritual Incarnation Realm. In Nightdemon City, he was a well-known old monster with a deep, firm cultivation base. He was ruthless, too.

    Rumor had it that he¡¯de to Nightdemon City to seek refuge after using poisonous devilworms to kill more than ten legacy disciples of a certain prominent faction. In response, said faction chased him with all its might.

    But in the end, he fled to Nightdemon City, and the faction in question was helpless against him.

    The crowd initially assumed that now that he¡¯d gotten involved, he¡¯d be able to intimidate Su Yi, but¡­

    Su Yi stretched out his hand, and although Old Demon Yellowbeard was over a hundred feet away, Su Yi grabbed him as easily as he might grab a chicken.

    Crunch!

    Su Yi squeezed, breaking Old Monster Yellowbeard¡¯s neck. As he convulsed, he transformed into a sleek-furred Yellow Marten.

    Su Yi then flung the marten to the old blind man and?casually?ordered, ¡°Skin him for me. All I need is the soft patch of fur at his throat; I can use it to clean my wicker chair. You can do whatever you like with the rest.¡±

    The old blind man hurriedly nodded.

    .

    Yellow Martens were rare, and Spiritual Revolution Realm Yellow Martens were even rarer. The beast¡¯s entire body was a treasure, especially its hide; it was invulnerable to both me and water, and it could repel both wind and dust. It was a first-rate divine material.

    The entire area fell deathly silent.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened, and cold sweat poured down their backs.

    In the blink of an eye, Old Monster Yellowbeard had been crushed like an ant!!

    This left even the most ruthless and vicious of the onlookers stunned, and goosebumps rose on their skin.

    This young man seemed elegant and transcendent, but in reality, he was the type to kill a man without so much as blinking!

    The steward¡¯s eyelids twitched.

    These three were iparable with the typical ouws seeking refuge in Nightdemon City.

    The other experts of the city lord¡¯s manor all had grave looks on their faces.

    ¡°Steward Piao, why not bring them with us?¡± Suddenly, a clear voice emanated from above the eaves of a distant pavilion.

    When the crowd looked over, they saw a graceful woman in white standing there. Her ck hair flowed like a waterfall, and a silver mask obscured her face, revealing only her bright, profound gaze.

    Before her voice had even finished echoing through the air, she transformed into a beam of flowing light and disappeared.

    Piao Zheng took a deep breath, then faced Su Yi and sped his fist. ¡°Everyone, if you please!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The city lord¡¯s manor, inside a grand,mplit hall. The light was dazzling, and it was extraordinarily lively.

    City Lord Wei Yun sat in the elevated, centermost seat, sipping wine.

    He was tall, stalwart, and dressed in a warrior¡¯s robes. His mustache was shaped like a halberd, and his features were rugged and steely. Even just sitting there casually, he was like a crouching tiger or coiled dragon.

    Three hundred years ago, Wei Yun of the Demonic Wei Family had taken over as lord of Night Demon City.

    In the three hundred years of his administration, no heretical or demonic cultivator had dared cause trouble within city limits!

    However, Wei Yun was well aware that the city¡¯s monsters and demons weren¡¯t afraid of him and histe-stage Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivation, but rather, the n behind him!

    ¡°City Lord, dare I ask what you¡¯re gathering Starmark Worms for?¡± asked a kindly-looking, smiling elder in long robes.

    Wei Yun smiled. ¡°Everyone, please forgive me for keeping you guessing. We¡¯ll leave shortly after midnight. All will be clear then.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± The long-robed Daoist smiled. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve made ample preparations for tonight¡¯s operation.¡±

    Numerous guestsughed and chimed in their agreement.

    Wei Yun said nothing. He just raised his cup and took a sip.

    The long-robed elder was called Huan Wutong, but his nickname was far better known¡ªThe Jade Heaven water Monarch!

    He might look benevolent and amiable, but everyone in Nightdemon City knew how ruthless the old devil really was.

    In truth, practically everyone gathered here was an elite figure of the heretical path.

    Pick any of them at random, and you¡¯d have someone capable of terrifying the vast majority of the world¡¯s cultivators out of their wits!

    Like the Heaven-ughtering Ghost Monk, the One-Armed Demon, the Thousand-Faced Yao, and the White-Faced Daoist. These were elites of the heretical path, and all of them hadmitted heinous sins!

    The long-robed, benevolent-looking Jade Heaven Water Monarch spoke once more. ¡°City Lord, if we¡¯re leaving shortly after midnight, why not use this time to tell us your n for our uing expedition?¡±

    All eyes were instantly upon Wei Yun.

    A few days ago, something had changed deep within the wilderness of Yama¡¯s Floating Mountains. An unmatched strange phenomenon had appeared; rumor had it that nine-colored immortal light took to the skies, and a mysterious bell rang for three days and three nights.

    This was interpreted as signs of the imminent arrival of a grand stroke of fortune.

    Shortly afterward, City Lord Wei Yun sent out invitations, summoning those present to a banquet to discuss vying for good fortune.

    But even now, Wei Yu had yet to disclose the nature of this good fortune, nor had he divulged anything about tonight¡¯s operation. His lips were sealed tight.

    Wei Yun smiled faintly. ¡°Everyone, please don¡¯t be in a rush. When Piao Zheng returns, I¡¯ll resolve your doubts.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the Starmark Worms you sent Steward Piao to collect have some important use?¡± the Jade Heaven Water Monarch asked with a smile.

    The steward had left earlier on Wei Yun¡¯s orders. He¡¯d gone to the city in search of Starmark Worms.

    This told everyone present that the worms would y a crucial role in tonight¡¯s operation.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said Wei Yun. ¡°These worms aren¡¯t all that precious, but they¡¯re extremely rare. I¡¯ve already gathered a portion of what we need, but I don¡¯t have enough of them yet.¡±

    A monk with the countenance of a Buddhist statue suddenly asked, ¡°City Lord, dare I ask what the worms are used for?¡±

    The monk had fair, smooth skin, and he sat cross-legged. His entire body emanated faint holy light; he seemed like a noble, enlightened monk.

    However, when he spoke, the other old monsters¡¯ expressions revealed varying degrees of dread.

    This was the Heaven-ughtering Ghost Monk!

    He was a ghost cultivator guilty of far-reaching, heinous crimes!

    Rumor had it that over the past hundred years, the cultivators he¡¯d brutally murdered numbered in the hundreds of thousands!

    Some were refined into Yin Weapon Demon Puppets, while others, he devoured alive, body and soul. Others still were subjected to malevolent secret arts and refined into his Natal Spirit Treasure.

    In short, although the monk had the countenance of a Buddhist statue, he was actually an old devil who struck fear into the hearts of even prominent heretical cultivators like the other attendees!

    Wen Yun pondered briefly, then said, ¡°Starmark Worms aren¡¯t particrly valuable, but they can be used as bait to capture a certain type of spirit fish, the Pure Yang Fire Perch. This fish will y a crucial role in our uing expedition.¡±

    He paused, then added, ¡°Rather, without a Pure Yang Fire Perch, we¡¯ll find it difficult to make any progress whatsoever.¡±

    The group couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, and their eyes shed.

    But it was then that someone scurried into the grand hall. This was none other than the steward, Piao Zheng.

    He arrived at Wei Yun¡¯s side and transmitted something to him. Wei Yun frowned in response, but after a moment¡¯s thought, he nodded.

    Piao Zheng turned, then faced the doorway of the grand hall. ¡°My three fellow Daoists, please,e in!¡±

    The crowd instantly stopped what they were doing and looked over.

    Before long, one young man, one young woman, and an elder strode in.

 Chapter 792: He Brought His Death Upon Himself, Heâ€™s Unworthy of Pity

    <h4>Chapter 792: He Brought His Death Upon Himself, He¡¯s Unworthy of Pity</h4>

    When she saw these three new arrivals, Madam Goldenpin couldn¡¯t help but murmur, ¡°Eh?¡±

    At the same time, Fire Mist Mountain¡¯s Malevolent Sword Monarch, the withered elder known as Tianyang Lake¡¯s Old Serpent, and a middle-aged man in brocade robes looked stunned.

    It was obvious that they recognized their guests; these were those three neers who¡¯d only just arrived in Nightdemon City earlier that night.

    City Lord Wei Yun, the Jade Heaven Water Monarch, and the others all evaluated these three new arrivals.

    Then, they furrowed their brows.?The three of them were just too unfamiliar. No one knew where they¡¯de from.

    These three arrivals were, of course, Su Yi and hispanions.

    The moment they entered the grand hall, they became the center of attention.

    Especially Cui Jingyan, whose extraordinary grace and beauty made her seem like ady immortal. She drew countless surprised, greedy, fiery, and lustful gazes.

    This made her quite ufortable, and her beautiful painted eyebrows unwittingly knit together.

    ¡°Your Excellency, it¡¯s this fellow Daoist who purchased a pot of Starmark Worms before we got there,¡± said Piao Zheng, gazing at Su Yi.

    Wei Yun¡¯s tall, stalwart figure remained unmoving in his chair, but he burst into heartyughter. ¡°Fellow Daoists, you¡¯re as unfamiliar as can be. Might I ask your honorable names and surnames, and what?sect or?n?you hail from?¡±

    Su Yi swept his gaze across the room, then said coolly, ¡°Our origins are unimportant. I¡¯ll just ask you this: is the Wei Family gathering Starmark Worms to capture Pure Yang Fire Perch?¡±

    Deathly silence greeted this question.

    Wei Yun¡¯s eyes shed, and he eximed, ¡°Fellow Daoist, how did you learn such a secret?¡±

    He really was surprised. Practically no one outside of the Wei Family knew that you could catch Pure Yang Fire Perch if you used Starmark Worms as bait!

    Su Yi didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he furrowed his brow and sank into thought.

    Wei Yun¡¯s words made him realize something. The seal on the forbidden ground deep within the wilderness of Yama¡¯s Floating Mountains had most likely been undone already.

    ¡°Friend, the city lord is asking you a question,¡± a purple-robed man snorted with cold displeasure.

    Hisplexion was sallow, and he had a hooked, beaky nose. His eyes were sunken, and his entire body emanated a sinister, bloodthirsty aura.

    ¡°What the hell does that have to do with you?¡± the old blind man asked expressionlessly.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The purple-robed man¡¯s expression darkened, and his eyes shone with murderous intent.

    The others present were quite surprised too; the blind man seemed like an attendant, so they wouldn¡¯t have guessed him to have such a forceful attitude.

    The man in purple was a mighty yao cultivator with an explosive temper. He lived in Poison Dragon Cave year-round, and he called himself the Poison Dragon Mountain Monarch. He had a vicious, cruel disposition.

    When ordinary cultivators saw him, they were scared out of their wits, frantic, and ill at ease.

    Yet the old blind man had just rebuked him to his face, in front of a crowd and without the slightest politeness. Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised?

    When Wei Yun saw this, he smiled and said, ¡°Please, you two, don¡¯t let your anger disturb the peace.¡±

    The purple-robed Poison Dragon Mountain Monarch took a deep breath. ¡°Since you say so, City Lord, I naturally won¡¯t pursue this any further.¡±

    The old blind man snickered. ¡°I¡¯ll just get this right out in the open: when His Excellency Su Yi speaks, he doesn¡¯t like being interrupted.¡±

    Even the attendees, who¡¯d run amok for years, furrowed their brows.?This old blind man sure is arrogant!

    Wei Yun smiled, then looked at Su Yi. ¡°Fellow Daoist, since you know why we¡¯re gathering Starmark Worms, might you part with the ones you obtained?¡±

    Wei Yun was the lord of Nightdemon City, and his perception was extremely keen. He could tell at a nce that both the old blind man and that iparably beautiful young woman took the young man in blue as their leader.

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°No.¡±

    He refused as if it were a matter of course.

    Wei Yun furrowed his brow, then probed, ¡°Fellow Daoist, are you perhaps also after Pure Yang Fire Perch?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°I came here to see what you were up to, but I can roughly guess the answer already. Farewell.¡±

    Just like that, he turned and left the grand hall.

    Cui Jingyan and the old blind man were briefly stunned, but they quickly hurried after him.

    Both of them understood his personality. He¡¯d never been one to draw things out. He went where he wanted, when he wanted, then left the moment he lost interest. He¡¯d never concerned himself with where he was, or whether or not his behavior seemed abrupt.

    However, in the eyes of the old devils in attendance, Su Yi¡¯s behavior seemed far too brazen, as if he thought he could do whatever he wanted without any regard for others.

    Even City Lord Wei Yun had a somewhat unsightly look on his face.

    What kind of ce does he think the city lord¡¯s manor is?

    The Poison Dragon Mountain Monarch was the first to lose his cool. He shouted, ¡°Stop right there!¡±

    But it was as if Su Yi hadn¡¯t even heard him. He ignored himpletely; his steps?didn¡¯t?so much as slow.

    The crowd¡¯s frowns deepened even further.

    The Poison Dragon Mountain Monarch was so angry that heughed and hit the table. ¡°If you dare take even one step out that door, it¡¯ll be the end of you!¡±

    Boom!?Icy murderous intent swept forth like the tide, permeating the entire hall.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze locked onto Su Yi and hispanions, their eyes shing.

    Earlier, perhaps because Su Yi and the old blind man¡¯s attitude had been overly domineering, these typically unbridled old?fiends?were rmed and bewildered. None of them had dared act up.

    But that didn¡¯t mean they weren¡¯t thinking about it.

    When the Poison Dragon Mountain Monarch stepped up, they were delighted; this was exactly what they¡¯d hoped to see. How would Su Yi handle this?

    Piao Zheng was just about to say something, only for Wei Yun to wave?for?silence and transmit, ¡°Just watch the show.¡±

    Amidst the tense, murderous atmosphere, Su Yi was less than thirty feet from the door. Without so much as turning his head, he said, ¡°You brought your death upon yourself, and you¡¯re unworthy of pity.¡±

    Just one light, airy sentence.

    As his voice rang out, the crowd was stunned. They even found it funny.?What kind of situation does he think this is? How dare he be so impudent?

    But just as his voice started echoing through the hall, a streak of sword light shed through the air.

    Splurt!

    A bloody head flew through the air.

    The Poison Dragon Mountain Monarch was a long-established elite of the heretical path, one who¡¯dmanded powerful influence for a long time. Yet now, before he even knew what had hit him, he¡¯d been reduced to a headless corpse.

    His body thudded to the ground, breaking the little table in front of him. The tes and cups shattered, leaving a mess of broken porcin and a spreading pool of fresh blood.

    A ferocious, mighty yao of his generation had been executed, just like that!

    Everyone present was stunned. Without exception, their expressions shifted dramatically.

    When they next looked at Su Yi and hispanions, they saw that the three of them were already leaving the grand hall, and their figures quickly disappeared into the boundless darkness of the night.

    From beginning to end, Su Yi¡¯s footsteps never stopped. He didn¡¯t so much as turn his head.

    The attendees hadpletely lost their cool. Startled cries rang up on all sides.

    <i>These old monsters can kill a man without even blinking, but that boy is far more domineering than them¡­?</i>Madam Goldenpin¡¯s expression was grave, and her heart shook.

    Earlier that night, the old blind man had rebuked her. At the time, she¡¯d been resentful, and she was already nning her revenge.

    However, after what she¡¯d just seen, a chill coursed down her spine, and she inwardly rejoiced.

    The Malevolent Sword Monarch, the Old Serpent of Tianyang Lake, and the middle-aged man in brocade robes were visibility unsettled too. Their expressions shifted back and forth.

    The way Su Yi had cut down the Poison Dragon Mountain Monarch filled them with terror.

    Because by the time they sensed the danger, the Poison Dragon Mountain Monarch was already dead!

    ¡°Wondrous! The boy¡¯s murderous heart has thoroughly won my admiration. Should the opportunity arise, I¡¯d love to see if I can touch his heart, convert him, and make him my subordinate,¡± the Heaven-ughtering Ghost Monk said warmly, sping his hands together.

    ¡°In that case, why didn¡¯t you take him down earlier?¡± a one-armed man in gray said coolly.

    His hair and beard were disheveled, and he had a centipede-like scar on his left cheek. People called him the One-Armed Demon, and among the attendees, his status wasparable to long-established old devils like the Heaven-ughtering Ghost Monk, the White-Faced Daoist, and Old Ghost Thousand Eyes.

    ¡°Hehe, there¡¯s no grudge between the boy and I, and I don¡¯t want to cause unnecessary trouble just before we begin tonight¡¯s operation,¡± the monk said with an amiable smile.

    This deration won widespread approval from the other attendees.?They¡¯d all gathered here tonight to vie for a grand stroke of fortune. None of them wanted unnecessary trouble.

    ¡°s, despite the Poison Dragon Mountain Monarch¡¯s skill, he died here tonight, just like that,¡± a man in ragged?Daoist?robes said wistfully. His face was as white as paper, and his eyes were an eerie blue.

    The White-Faced Daoist!

    He held a blood-colored fly-whisk as he sat upright on the ground. Although he was dressed like a Daoist, he emanated a sinister, imposing aura.

    A raspy, unpleasant voice rang out. ¡°Those who refuse to open their eyes naturally die quickly. Ultimately, the Poison Dragon Mountain Monarch was still immature. Why didn¡¯t he look around him? None of us recklessly stuck out our necks as he did. He brought his death upon himself.¡±

    The speaker was an old man as thin as bamboo. His face was covered in wrinkles, and his eyes were turbid.

    Old Ghost Thousand Eyes!

    He was a heinous evildoer of mysterious origins.

    The attendees¡¯ eyes shed.

    These prominent old devils were famous for their brutality, but they¡¯d lived this long nheless. None of them was stupid.

    On the contrary, all of them had ovee numerous winds and waves. They might have found Su Yi distasteful earlier, but they hid it deep within their hearts.

    Byparison, the Poison Dragon Mountain Monarch¡¯s behavior really was a bit foolhardy.

    The Jade Heaven Water Monarch looked at Wei Yun and smiled. ¡°City Lord, you¡¯ve remained calm even in the face of all these changes. Have you perhaps seen through those three¡¯s origins?¡±

    One sentence, and all eyes were upon Wei Yun.

    Wei Yun said with a hint of self-deprecation, ¡°It¡¯s because I couldn¡¯t discern their origins that I didn¡¯t take action. Furthermore, they actually knew how to use Starmark Worms. That was truly unexpected. That¡¯s why I found it difficult to keep them here when they wanted to leave.¡±

    As he spoke, he swept his gaze across the attendees and said solemnly, ¡°Everyone, the situation has changed. I suspect those three are after the same enormous stroke of good fortune as us, so we cannot dy. We must begin our expedition early.¡±

    The attendees were instantly solemn.

    But the Jade Heaven Water Monarchughed. ¡°Who in the River of Forgetfulness Territory doesn¡¯t know that the Wei Family are the masters of Yama¡¯s Floating Mountains? Even if others wish to seize this good fortune, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll have to ask your permission first.¡±

    Wei Yun let out a long sigh. ¡°Yama¡¯s Floating Mountains cover eight thousand square miles, and it contains innumerable perils. Our Wei Family only upies a corner of it. How could we be so brazen as to dere ourselves its owners?¡±

    He then rose from his chair and made his decision. ¡°Everyone, for now, let¡¯s begin our operation and proceed to Yama¡¯s Floating Mountains. As we make our way, I¡¯ll naturally tell you about this operation in full detail.¡±

    The group looked at each other, then nodded their agreement.

    Over the years, the Wei Family¡¯s power had always controlled and protected Nightdemon City.

    Their reputation was enough to earn these old?fiends¡¯?trust.

    Had anyone else invited them on a joint mission to obtain good fortune, there was no way they would have agreed to cooperate despite not understanding the situation at all.

 Chapter 793: The Pure Yang Fire Perch

    <h4>Chapter 793: The Pure Yang Fire Perch</h4>

    Late at night.

    The blood-colored moon hung in the sky, as reflective as a jade te, tinging the darkness a dull red.

    Su Yi and hispanions left Nightdemon City and proceeded toward Yama¡¯s Floating Mountains.

    ¡°Brother Su, what exactly are you going to Yama¡¯s Floating Mountains to aplish?¡± Cui Jingyan couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    ¡°Then why did you visit the city lord¡¯s manor earlier?¡± she asked. She obviously had quite a few questions.

    ¡°I wanted to get a sense for the Wei n¡¯s intentions, and to confirm something,¡± said Su Yi.

    Cui Jingyan found this answer infuriating, and she snapped, ¡°Are you truly incapable of speaking clearly? Every time you insist on making everything so mysterious!¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a rush. Tonight, you¡¯ll get your answers.¡±

    Cui Jingyan pursed her lips. ¡°At least you know how to build up suspense. You¡¯re rotten to the core!¡±

    As they conversed, they reached the mountain. Throughout their journey, the night skies were shrouded in mist, and the numerous peaks were dyed red beneath the crimson moonlight. This lent this famous danger zone of the River of Forgetfulness Territory an additional, strange and sinister ir.

    The mountain was quiet; not even birds or insects disrupted the silence.

    Never mind ordinary cultivators; even Cui Jingyan and the old blind man felt stifled in such a ce. They felt thoroughly ufortable; they sensed the unknown perils lurking within the night-shrouded mountain.

    However, Su Yi walked as casually as if he were out for a stroll, his hands behind his back and his clothes fluttering around him. He traversed the peaks as if walking down a familiar road.

    ¡°Brother Su, have you been here before?¡± eximed Cui Jingyan.

    Sometimes, Su Yi brought them down winding paths. Other times, he led them through the fog. They were deep within the mountain wilderness before they knew it.

    Unbelievable, although others saw this as a terrifying ce full of grave peril, they¡¯d yet to encounter the slightest danger.

    Su Yi avoided the question. Instead, he said, ¡°There¡¯s a blood moon over head, so the vicious creatures spread throughout Yama¡¯s Floating Mountains have gone into hiding. This is when the mountain is the safest. Otherwise, we¡¯d surely have encountered quite a bit of trouble along the way.¡±

    He paused, then added, ¡°This is most likely why the city lord and his cohort chose to take action tonight too.¡±

    Cui Jingyan found this rather bewildering. <i>Su Yi is from the Azure Continent, so why is it that he understands Yama¡¯s Floating Mountains better than me, someone who grew up in the Netherworld? It''s unbelievable!</i>

    But when she considered all the mysteries surrounding Su Yi, her bewilderment faded.

    She almost felt that it would be?stranger?if there were something in this world that Su Yi?didn¡¯t?understand¡­

    Fifteen minutester.

    A swatch of dazzling firelight suddenly appeared off in the distance, illuminating the entire stretch of sky.

    However, the mes were blue green, as sinister as ghostly fire.

    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± Su Yi said softly.

    Theke was known as the Jade Phosphorus Netherworld Lake. It was an extremely dangerous site, and throughout history, countless cultivators had met their ends here.

    When they drew near, the old blind man and Cui Jingyan were unwittingly stunned.

    It was ake ofva tens of thousands of feet across. Waves of me rolled across its surface, stirring up blue-green firelight, like countless will-o¡¯-wisps dancing madly.

    Even watching from a distance, it was a startling spectacle.

    This was because the aura emanating from theva was bone-chillingly cold; they felt as if their hearts and souls had been plunged into an icy abyss.

    Su Yi stood there and said softly, ¡°Theva in thatke is called Jade Phosphorus Earthly Fire. A single touch is enough to reduce anyone beneath the Imperial level to ash, leaving not even bones behind.¡±

    As he spoke, Su Yi took out the pot holding the Starmark Worms. Just as he was about to get started¡ª

    They heard a group whooshing through the air.

    Off in the distant night skies, dazzling streaks of light poured in like rain. About twenty people were headed toward them at top speed.

    Their leader was none other than the lord of Nightdemon City, Wei Yun.

    He was followed by the Heaven-ughtering Ghost Monk, the One-Armed Demon, the Jade Heaven Water Monarch, the White-Faced Daoist, and numerous other heretical cultivators and devils.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist,?we meet?again.¡± Wei Yun recognized Su Yi and hispanions at a nce, and he let out a burst of heartyughter.

    The various fiends¡¯ expressions were all different. Some were yful or inquisitive, while others had sharp gazes. Others still were cold and aloof.

    Su Yi nced at Wei Yun, then said, ¡°If you keep shouting like that, even if you have Starmark Worms, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll scare all the Pure Yang Fire Perch off.¡±

    Wei Yun¡¯s smile froze, and he felt a bit awkward.

    But Su Yi wasn¡¯t wrong. Pure Yang Fire Perch were extremely spiritually aware, with definite intelligence. They were extremely difficult to catch. A de of grass rustling in the wind was enough to scare them away.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, you¡¯re right. However, I have experience catching Pure Yang Fire Perch too, and I trust I won¡¯t leave empty-handed,¡± Wei Yun said with a smile.

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. Then, he paid them no further heed and proceeded into the distance, walking alongside theke.

    He most certainly didn¡¯t want others interfering with him while he was catching Pure Yang Fire Perch.

    When he saw Su Yi and hispanions fade into the distance, the Jade Heaven Water Monarch whispered, ¡°City Lord, those three are obviously here for the same thing as us. They¡¯re ourpetition, so how about¡­ we seize this opportunity and kill them all now?¡±

    The other old monsters¡¯ eyes shed. All of them were tempted.

    Wei Yun, however,ughed. ¡°Daoist Brother, you needn¡¯t be in such a rush. It seems to me that they won¡¯t necessarily be able to catch any Pure Yang Fire Perch.¡±

    As he spoke, he slipped over his hand. A snow-white appeared, followed by ten or so Starmark Worms, which he ced at different sections of the.

    Once he¡¯d finished, he swept his gaze across the group. ¡°Everyone, please restrain your auras, and don¡¯t make any noise.¡±

    With that, he tossed the into the air.

    Whoosh~

    The snow-white expanded as it hit the wind, stretching over a hundred feet in a sh. Then, it gently drifted onto the surface of the Jade Phosphorus Netherworld Lake and sank into the jade-coloredva.

    A thread extended from the submerged, which Wei Yun gripped firmly.

    He then took out a little purple bottle and gently poured its contents onto the thread. Drops of purple blood traveled along the thread, spreading into the submerged snow-white.

    The old monsters¡¯ eyes shed as they watched this unfold. They couldn¡¯t help but feel eager.

    Along the way, Wei Yun had told them the specifics of this operation.

    Obtaining a Pure Yang Fire Perch was the most crucial step! Without it, they had practically no hope of obtaining the grand stroke of fortune that had just entered this world.

    The Wei Family understood the habits of the Pure Yang Fire Perch of the Jade Phosphorus Netherworld Lake better than anyone else, and over the years, they¡¯d captured them on numerous asions.

    This filled the old monsters with confidence that this expedition would go well.

    Time slipped by, and the night grew increasingly dark and heavy. The blood moon overhead was bright and unearthly.

    Suddenly, something created faint sshes in the distant surface of theke. It seemed something alive was swimming near the surface at high speeds.

    The old monsters¡¯ spirits soared.

    But soon, their brows furrowed. The sshes forming on the surface were headed toward the distant shores.

    The very ce where Su Yi and hispanions stood.

    Whoosh~

    Su Yi raised his hand, and with a great ssh, a struggling, glittering golden fish flew out of theva andnded in his palm.

    It was less than a foot long, and it looked as if it had been forced out of gold. It was radiant and glittering, with fiery eyes, and its entire body was enveloped in shocking, fluctuating pure Yang fire.

    This was a Pure Yang Fire Perch!

    Su Yi nodded in satisfaction. Never mind its other uses; the flesh of a Pure Yang Fire Perch was incredibly delicious and full of abundant spiritual and pure Yang energy. There was no need to roast it; all you had to do was slice it to achieve a dense, clear, unsurpassed vor. There was nothing else like it.

    Of course, Su Yi wasn¡¯t thinking about his stomach now.

    He casually put the fish away, then took out another Starmark Worm, which he tossed into the Jade Phosphorus Netherworld Pool. He wasn¡¯t using any other treasures whatsoever.

    This was because he¡¯d already inserted his divine sense into the bait; it was acting as his fishing line. It sank into theva alongside the Starmark Worm.

    It was just that no one else could sense it, that¡¯s all.

    In truth, almost no one would have dared insert their divine sense into the Jade Phosphorus Netherworld Lake. This was because theva¡¯s power could easily burn one¡¯s divine sense, severely damaging the soul.

    This was why Wei Yun had no choice but to use various treasures to capture the Pure Yang Fire Perch.

    However, theva wasn¡¯t overly dangerous to Su Yi.

    His divine sense had been thoroughly tempered, and it was nowparable to early-stage Profound Illumination Emperors. Furthermore, he was using a secret soul art known as Guiding Objects, Controlling Spirits to insert his divine sense into the Starmark Worms. This avoided theva¡¯s effects, but that wasn¡¯t all; it effectively transformed the worms into his eyes, allowing him to see the bottom of theke clearly and actively seek out the Pure Yang Fire Perch.

    When the fish devoured the Starmark Worm, the divine sense hidden within it could easily seize control of the fish, forcing it to obedientlye right to him.

    In his past life, he and Little Leaf had once used this very method to capture numerous Pure Yang Fire Perch.

    This was merely a repeat of the same old trick.

    This method was naturally superior to Wei Yun¡¯s method of setting a and watching for the fish to swim into it.

    ¡°That kid¡¯s luck is quite something,¡± the One-Armed Demon couldn¡¯t help but say coldly.

    The other old monsters¡¯ expressions were a bit overcast too.

    ¡°Luck? Not necessarily. That kid definitely came prepared, and he must know some secret method. That¡¯s why he captured a Pure Yang Fire Perch so quickly,¡± the Heaven-ughtering Ghost Monk said gravely.

    Wei Yun fell silent, but inwardly, he was quite surprised.

    As a member of the Wei Family, he unquestionably understood Pure Yang Fire Perch better than just about anyone, and he was keenly aware of how difficult they were to catch.

    Who¡¯d have thought that Su Yi would miraculously catch one empty-handed? Of course Wei Yun was surprised!

    It was undoubtedly just as the Heaven-ughtering Ghost Monk said. Su Yi hade prepared!

    But as Wei Yun pondered¡­

    Whoosh~!

    There was another ssh on theva¡¯s surface, and yet another Pure Yang Fire Perchnded in Su Yi¡¯s hand.

    It looked as if it had thrown itself to him of its own volition. It couldn¡¯t have been any easier.

    In stark contrast, there¡¯d yet to be the slightest movement over on Wei Yun¡¯s side of theke.

    How could the old monsters remain calm after seeing this? All of their expressions shifted.

 Chapter 794: Each With Their Own Sinister Designs

    <h4>Chapter 794: Each With Their Own Sinister Designs</h4>

    They too hade prepared, and they too were after a Pure Yang Fire Perch.

    Yet one had an ample harvest, while the other had yet to see any sign of their prey. Who could have remained calm after seeing this?

    ¡°City Lord, how much longer must we wait?¡± the Jade Heaven Water Monarch couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Wei Yun¡¯s expression shifted?uncertainly. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    If they failed to capture a Pure Yang Fire Perch tonight, how would they obtain the good fortune they were after?

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t panic. Even if we fail to obtain a perch, we can request one from our young friend over there,¡± said the White-Faced Daoist in a raspy voice.

    Hearing this, the gathered old monsters felt reassured.

    All of them were infamous heretical cultivators and old monsters. Over the years, they¡¯d killed countless living things. To them, seizing treasures by force was asmonce as eating and drinking; this couldn¡¯t have been any simpler.

    However, in the time that followed, Su Yi caught one Pure Yang Fire Perch after another, while there were no movements on Wei Yun¡¯s side. This left the old monsters decidedly displeased.

    Some of them were beside themselves with anger. ¡°This doesn¡¯t fucking make any sense. Don¡¯t tell me that kid is going to run off with all of our Pure Yang Fire Perch?¡±

    Some of them furrowed their brows and frantically urged Wei Yun on. ¡°City Lord, we cannot wait any longer. It¡¯s only six hours until sunrise. When the blood moon disappears, Yama¡¯s Floating Mountains will be perilous once more!¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Wei Yun¡¯s expression shifted?uncertainly.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go find that kid. If he dares refuse to give us the fish, we can just kill him!¡± The One-Armed Demon couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He turned around and walked off.

    When the other old monsters saw this, they hurried after him.

    Wei Yun couldn¡¯t help but sigh and dejectedly gather up his.?Tonight¡¯s Pure Yang Fire Perch sure?are?acting strange.

    But when he saw the old monsters go after Su Yi and hispanions, Wei Yun furrowed his brow and chased after them.

    ¡°Brother Su, it looks like those old devils can¡¯t keep their cool any longer. They¡¯re nning to rob us,¡± warned Cui Jingyan, who stood by the side of theke.

    ¡°If they try it, they¡¯ll die miserable deaths,¡± said the old blind man with a coldugh.

    However, Su Yi suddenly said, ¡°Why kill them? We can just bring them with us when we vie for good fortune.¡±

    Both Cui Jingyan and the old blind man were stunned, and they almost dared not believe their ears.?<i>Since when was he sopassionate and generous??</i>

    It was then that the old monsters rushed over, fierce and overbearing. All of them were shrouded in killing intent, and they moved with startling momentum.

    Even Madam Goldenpin and the Malevolent Sword Monarch looked unfriendly.

    They had Su Yi and hispanions surrounded. The old monsters figured that so long as they worked together, they could take the three of them down with ease.

    Against all expectations, before they could even say anything, Su Yi said, ¡°Everyone, are you here perhaps for the Pure Yang Fire Perch?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said the One-armed Demon. ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, you¡¯ll¡­¡±

    Before he could even finish the threat, Su Yi smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t need all these Pure Yang Fire Perch. There¡¯s no harm in sharing a few with you.¡±

    The old monsters were all stunned. They wouldn¡¯t have guessed the young man who¡¯d been so domineering at the city lord¡¯s manor earlier that night would wimp out right away!

    But when Wei Yun saw this, he inwardly nodded.?This young man isn¡¯t simple. He knows when to bend and when to stand tall. He¡¯s a good seedling.

    When they first met back in the city lord¡¯s manor, he realized that Su Yi and hispanions weren¡¯t demonic or heretical cultivators, and he naturally didn¡¯t wish to see them die at the old monsters¡¯ hands.

    It would be best if they could avoid a fight.

    ¡°A smart decision.¡± The Heaven-ughtering Ghost Monk smiled, his tone admiring.

    ¡°Smart? Heh heh, seems to me that he realized disaster was imminent and chose to lower his head. Still, no matter what else I might say about him, he at least understands the situation,¡± the One-Armed Demonughed coldly.

    When Madam Goldenpin, the Malevolent Sword Monarch, and the others saw this, their expressions softened. However, at the same time, they were inwardly contemptuous.?And here I thought this kid had extraordinary origins, and that he was someone impressive. It turns out¡­ this is all he amounts to.

    The old blind man and Cui Jingyan took in the old monsters¡¯ expressions and attitudes, and they couldn¡¯t help but feel strange.?They don¡¯t really think he¡¯s afraid, do they?

    ¡°Many thanks, Fellow Daoist.¡± Wei Yun approached and sped his fist in gratitude.

    This Wei nsman and lord of Nightdemon City was neither humble nor prideful. He came across as extremely steady.

    Su Yi raised his hand and tossed nine Pure Yang Fire perch at Wei Yun. ¡°I caught twelve in total, so I¡¯ll give you nine.¡±

    This didn¡¯t just please Wei Yun; the old monsters increasingly felt that this young man in blue was quite sensible. This was when they meant when they said that a wise man adapts to his circumstances.

    ¡°Many thanks, Fellow Daoist!¡± Wei Yun put the fish away, then solemnly expressed his gratitude.

    ¡°Young man, how about you apany us? Should we obtain good fortune, you¡¯ll surely receive your share,¡± the White-Faced Daoist suddenly suggested.

    Some of the others frowned, clearly averse to the idea.

    But others¡¯ eyes shed, and they said nothing.

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I had in mind,¡± said Su Yi with a nod.

    ¡°And what do you think, City Lord?¡± The White-Faced Daoist looked over at Wei Yun.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Wei Yun said straightforwardly.

    Then, without any further dys, the group set off. Wei Yun led them away from the Jade Phosphorus Netherworld Lake and further into the mountain wilderness.

    Along the way, the Jade Heaven Water Monarch transmitted, ¡°Ol¡¯ White-Face, what were you thinking? Don¡¯t you know that those three have suspicious origins, and that there¡¯s almost certainly something up with them?¡±

    ¡°There are indeed problems with their origins, but that only increases the odds that they¡¯re carrying quality treasures. Especially the girl; although she¡¯s long since obscured the treasure light emanating from her, my instincts tell me she¡¯s carrying rare and precious treasures!¡± transmitted the White-Faced Daoist. ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted Old Ghost Thousand Eyes, the One-Armed Demon, and several others in secret. Once we arrive at the good fortune we¡¯re after, we¡¯ll find an opportunity to take them out. Whatever treasures we obtain, we can split between us.¡±

    Only then did the Jade Heaven Water Monarch understand. ¡°Count me in, but I don¡¯t want the treasures. Just give me the girl to y with.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but lick his lips.

    He¡¯d noticed Cui Jingyan back when he first saw her at the city lord¡¯s manor. She was as beautiful as ady immortal, and the sight of her filled his heart with an irrepressible desire to possess her.

    However, the White-Faced Daoistughed and shook his head. ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re toote. The Heaven-ughtering Ghost Monk has already dered her his personal ything.¡±

    The Jade Heaven Water Monarch¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he couldn¡¯t help but sigh with disappointment. ¡°Oh well.¡±

    ¡°Right, be on guard against Wei Yun. He makes this operation sound great, but good fortune is on the line. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no way the Wei Family will share it with us for nothing,¡± the White-Faced Daoist transmitted at top speeds. ¡°I¡¯ve made contact with several others already. If Wei Yun acts up when ites time to seize the good fortune we¡¯re after, we¡¯ll step in and take him down right away!¡±

    The Jade Heaven Water Monarch¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°So, you¡¯ve already forged a secret alliance¡­¡±

    The White-Faced Daoist transmitted back, ¡°Daoist Brother, please don¡¯t take offense. It¡¯s not that we wanted to hide it from you, but that we were worried some of ourpanions were secretly colluding with Wei Yun. We had to be on guard.¡±

    The Jade Heaven Water Monarch¡¯s expressions shifted. ¡°Who do you suspect?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say,¡±ughed the White-Faced Daoist. ¡°In any event, as soon as something happens, we¡¯ll work together, but we must proceed with caution.¡±

    The Jade Heaven Water Monarch nodded. ¡°But of course.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Brother Su, why do I get the sense that you¡¯re plotting something wicked?¡± Cui Jingyan transmitted to Su Yi. She¡¯d long since sensed that something wasn¡¯t quite right here.

    ¡°What do you mean, something wicked?¡± Su Yi didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°All I¡¯ve done is give them an opportunity to enter a forbidden ground. Whether they leave with their lives or not depends on them.¡±

    ¡°There really is something going on here!¡± Cui Jingyan¡¯s bright eyes narrowed, and her red lips curled; she was grinning like a smug little fox. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve long since arranged their demise down to the smallest detail.¡±

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°That depends on whether or not they throw their lives away.¡±

    ¡°But it seems to me that those old-timers are all crafty and insidious, and that they¡¯re all scheming something. I¡¯m afraid trapping and killing them will be difficult.¡±

    ¡°Trapping and killing them?¡± Su Yi nced at Wei Yun, who was leading the way, then said calmly, ¡°No amount of scheming can ovee an absolute difference in strength. If I wanted to kill them, I wouldn¡¯t need to waste my time plotting against them. I could just cut them down and be done with it.¡±

    He paused, then said, ¡°I spared their lives because I have use for them.¡±

    Cui Jingyan was stunned. ¡°What use?¡±

    But as soon as the words left her mouth, she realized that there was no way she was getting any answers. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll just wait for the show to begin.¡±

    Su Yi smiled.

    Almost ten minutester.

    Off in the distance, a swath of dense, blood-colored fog surged forth.

    Upon closer inspection, the fog came from a valley between the peaks. Its skies were densely shrouded in blood-colored mist.

    Thirty-six enormous lotus tforms forged of bronze stood within the valley.

    Each lotus tform was one hundred feet across and split into nine petals. Each petal was covered in strange, contorted, borate Dao Markings.

    The center of each lotus tform had a ten-foot cavity, from which dense, inscrutable, bloody mist gushed forth. Against the darkness of the night, it looked iparably mysterious.

    At the same time, Wei Yun stopped in his tracks and said gravely, ¡°Everyone, we¡¯ve already reached the forbidden grounds!¡±

    The old monsters¡¯ eyes zed with eagerness as they surveyed the valley.

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that this ce was left here a long time ago. Everywhere you look, a mysterious presence hangs in the air,¡± someone whispered.

    ¡°This is most likely an ancient sealing formation. It seems this was the source of that unprecedented phenomenon that arose a few days ago,¡± someone muttered.

    A few days ago, nine-colored immortal light took to the skies, manifesting dazzling, misty radiance, and a mysterious bell rang for three days and three nights.

    All of this was obviously connected to the thirty-six mysterious bronze lotus tforms in the valley before them!

    Cui Jingyan and the old blind man surveyed the valley too, but they couldn¡¯t discern much.

    However, when Su Yi saw this off in the distance, his brow furrowed slightly, and his expression grew uncertain.

    Unless he was mistaken, someone had already broken the seal here!

    This gave him an ill premonition. If someone had made it past the seal, was the treasure he¡¯d left here still inside?

 Chapter 795: The Altar and the Black Umbrella

    <h4>Chapter 795: The Altar and the ck Umbre</h4>

    The night was dark as ink, and bloody mist permeated the air.

    Wei Yun stared at the thirty-six bronze lotus tforms in awe. ¡°ording to the ancestors of the Wei Family, the famous Swordmaster?of Abstruse?Force ced this formation here personally tens of thousands of years ago! It¡¯s powerful enough to exterminate even Emperors with ease!¡±

    The Swordmaster of Abstruse Force!

    When they heard this title, the old monsters all looked shocked.

    Even the strongest of them, the Heaven-ughtering Ghost Monk, the One-Armed Demon, and other top elites of the heretical path looked moved.

    This was a peerless, unmatched, legendary figure. Even Emperors had to avert their gazes before him!

    .

    ¡°The Swordmaster?of Abstruse?Force?¡± Cui Jingyan¡¯s eyes lit up.

    He was a peerless legend, the man her grandfather respected most, and a sovereign amongst Emperors. All in all, he was a terrifying existence.

    The old blind man was inwardly conflicted. He couldn¡¯t help but nce at Su Yi.

    If Su Yi weren¡¯t so young, the old blind man might well have suspected that he was one other than the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force!

    Only Su Yi thought nothing of this. He just stood there in silence, his hands behind his back.

    ¡°If the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force ced a formation here, does that mean he sealed some treasure inside?¡± The Jade Heaven Water Monarch¡¯s eyes zed.

    The Swordmaster of Abstruse Force had once dominated the heavens with his sword. How rare and powerful must the treasures he¡¯d left behind be?

    ¡°It could?be treasure, but it could also be something else. No matter what it is, to us, it¡¯s a rare stroke of good fortune, the type that can only?be happened upon?by chance,¡± Wei Yun said solemnly.

    This statement won everyone¡¯s approval.

    Pick any of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Treasure¡¯s treasures at random, and it¡¯d be something even Emperors would drool over.

    For instance, years ago, there was a momentous and grand auction. The auctioneers proimed that one of?Su Xuanjun¡¯s?masterpieces of calligraphy was up for sale.

    It was just a line of text, yet it drew Emperors from all over.

    The auction was a gathering point for major powerhouses. Whoever could afford being there was someone who could shake the Netherworld with a stomp of their feet.

    Those beneath the Imperial level weren¡¯t even qualified to participate.

    In the end, an old fossil from the Fire Illumination Divine Pce suppressed the other Emperors, paid an enormous, unknown price, and obtained the calligraphy.

    The calligraphy in question was just eight characters, a single sentence. It read: ¡°the heart of heaven is like the moon illuminating my full cup.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a treasure, nor was it a legacy. It was just a piece of calligraphy.

    Yet the old-timer of the Fire Illumination Divine Pce sighed with gratification and proimed this line of text a disy of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡¯s broad-mindedness and valiant spirit. He said that examining it closely would provide inestimable benefits, and that it far surpassed the world¡¯s other treasures!

    This strange tale was well-known in the Netherworld.

    Now, it turned out that Su Xuanjun had ced the sealing formation before them long ago, and that it most likely?hid good?fortune he¡¯d left behind. Of course the old monsters were tempted! How could they not be?

    Su Yi took all of this in. He couldn¡¯t help but find it funny.

    ¡°City Lord, what should we do next?¡± Some of the old monsters couldn¡¯t bear to wait any longer.

    Wei Yun took a deep breath, then said gravely, ¡°Everyone,e with me. Remember: on the path ahead, do not make any reckless movements. If you do, you¡¯ll invite instantaneous annihtion.¡±

    With that, he led the way into the valley. The others followed shortly after.

    The old monsters proceeded with the utmost caution. All of them werepletely on guard.

    Su Yi and hispanions walked at the tail end of the group.

    The bloody mist was dense, but after arriving in the valley, the scenery suddenly changed. They now found themselves in the seemingly endless darkness of an eternal night. Everywhere they looked was shrouded in dense blood-red fog.

    The fog blotted out both their vision and their divine sense. They couldn¡¯t tell where they were going at all!

    This sent a chill through the old monsters¡¯ hearts.

    Nothing was more terrifying than the unknown. When their divine senses were obscured, any sudden danger would catch thempletely off guard!

    But then, Wei Yun took out a coppermp. A faint me burned at the tip of the wick, instantly dispelling all the mist within ten-or-so feet of them.

    Then, he continued leading the way ahead.

    Su Yi nced at the coppermp but said nothing.

    Wei Yun raised his coppermp amidst the silence. He led the group ahead, stopping at one of the hundred-foot bronze lotus tforms after about ten minutes.

    When they arrived, Wei Yun visibly sighed in relief. ¡°There¡¯s a cave at the center of this lotus tform. It leads to the forbidden ground we¡¯re after. However, if we want to go in, we¡¯ll need the Pure Yang Fire Perch¡¯s help.¡±

    As he spoke, he took out the nine fish Su Yi had given them, then tossed on one each of the lotus tform¡¯s nine petals.

    When they saw this, quite a few of the old monsters¡¯ eyes shed, and they couldn¡¯t help but take another nce at Su Yi.

    The tform had nine petals, and Su Yi had given them nine Pure Yang Fire Perch exactly. Was this a coincidence? Or had he long since anticipated this?

    Cui Jingyan and the old blind man were stunned too. However, both of them dared say with certainty that this was no coincidence!

    Weng!

    The nine bronze petals surged with misty light, andplex talisman glyphs and Dao Marks rose into the air. The nine Pure Yang Fire Perch were instantly incinerated, disappearing into nothingness.

    And the bloody mist pouring endlessly out of the lotus tform¡¯s center suddenly disappeared without a trace.

    Wei Yun said at top speeds, ¡°Everyone, pleasee with me.¡±

    As he spoke, he led the way, leaping into the entrance at the center of the lotus tform.

    When the others saw this, they naturally dared not dilly-dally. All of them charged after him.

    In the blink of an eye, their vision blurred, and they appeared in a strange hidden realm.

    The hidden realm was only about a thousand feet across, little different from a gigantic hall. The ground was dark as ink.

    At the far end of the hidden realm stood a ny-foot altar.

    There was nothing on it save for a ck umbre. There were no other treasures in sight.

    Rather, throughout the entire thousand-foot hidden realm, there was nothing but an altar and an umbre. It seemed extremely crude.

    The old monsters¡¯ eyes quickly converged on the ck umbre.

    It was four feet long and pitch-ck throughout. The top was closed, and it was unclear what it was made of. It was dark as ink, without the slightest speck of dust, but its aura wasn¡¯t at all unusual.

    Rather, it seemed no different from the umbres mortals used to block wind and rain, a ubiquitous sight in the mundane world.

    But when Su Yi saw the umbre, he looked a bit surprised.

    Earlier, outside the hidden realm, he noticed that someone had already undone the seal. At the time, he¡¯d felt a sense of foreboding, and he subconsciously assumed that someone had already run off with the treasure he¡¯d left here.

    Who¡¯d have thought it¡¯d be here after all?

    ¡°What exactly is that? Could it be that the strange, matchless phenomenon that appeared not long ago was connected to that ck umbre?¡± the Jade Heaven Water Monarch couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Wei Yun nodded. ¡°That¡¯s most likely the case.¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when a miserable shriek rang out¡ª¡ª

    A middle-aged man in brocade robes was thoroughly enveloped in bloody mist. In an instant, his flesh, blood, and bone were reduced to ash

    Nothing remained of him!

    But his miserable shriek continued echoing throughout the hidden realm.

    The group was instantly rmed and on guard. They immediately took out their treasures and circted their cultivation bases.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Old Ghost Six-Yin was in thete-stage Spiritual Revolution Realm. How could he die just like that?¡±

    ¡°Where did that bloody miste from?¡±

    ¡­.The old monsters¡¯ expressions shifted as they realized that this seemingly crude hidden realm actually hid unknown peril!

    Even Cui Jingyan and the old blind man felt chills course down their spines.

    A long-established elite heretical cultivator had exploded out of the blue. It wasn¡¯t cold, but the sight was enough to make them tremble.

    Cui Jingyan couldn¡¯t help but transmit, ¡°Brother Su, do you know what¡¯s going on here?¡±

    She¡¯d noticed that his expression was just as calm as ever, as if this came as no surprise.

    ¡°Earlier, he attempted to use his divine sense to control the ck umbre and suffered a bacsh from the altar¡¯s power,¡± Su Yi said casually. ¡°That¡¯s what destroyed him, body and soul.¡±

    The young woman couldn¡¯t help but be rmed. Her pretty face paled, and she muttered, ¡°If you knew the altar was dangerous, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡±

    Su Yi patted her shoulder. ¡°With me here, what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±

    Cui Jingyan pursed her lips.

    ¡°Everyone, be careful. I can tell there¡¯s something strange about that altar. Don¡¯t use your divine sense to examine it!¡± Wei Yun suddenly called out a warning.

    The old monsters¡¯ expressions filled with uncertainty. They, too, had guessed that the altar was somehow involved in the middle-aged man¡¯s death.

    ¡°City Lord, can you tell what¡¯s so dangerous about the altar?¡± the White-Faced Daoist asked suddenly.

    ¡°It¡¯s my first time here too. How could I know?¡± Wei Yun shook his head.

    The One-Armed Demon said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s not possible. This danger zone is several thousand miles from Wei Family territory, but it¡¯s still within Yama¡¯s Floating Mountains. Besides, your Wei Family knows the secret art of catching Pure Yang Fire Perch. It wouldn¡¯t be at all difficult for you to enter this ce.¡±

    When they heard this, all eyes turned toward Wei Yun. Each had a different expression.

    The atmosphere silently grew tense and stifled.

    These were monsters from all over the world, and none of them were pushovers. It would have been obvious even to an idiot that, unless Wei Yun offered a satisfactory exnation, they¡¯d almost certainly attack him en masse.

    Wei Yun said gravely, ¡°I said it on our way here: the power of the seal only started wavering a few days ago, making it possible for us to enter this ce. Before that, never mind us; not even an Emperor could have taken a single step inside!¡±

    He paused, then added, ¡°Besides, if I were trying to trap you, why would I risk myself too?¡±

    The old monsters¡¯ eyes shed; they only half believed him.

    Earlier, they¡¯d examined the sealing restriction, and it was indeed ancient. It seemed quite likely that it really was the work of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force.

    This verified Wei Yun¡¯s words. Had the Wei Family been able to enter this ce, there was no way they would have waited all this time.

    However, the old monsters also knew that Wei Yun hadn¡¯t invited them to join him in obtaining this good fortune simply because the Wei Family couldn¡¯t do it on their own. He likely had other, still-hidden intentions.

    Of course, any struggle for good fortune was inevitably apanied by danger.

    No one knew who would emerge as the ultimate victor until the very end.

    That was why the old monsters had nheless chosen to work with Wei Yun.

    Was this a plot? Did he have ulterior motives? It didn¡¯t matter. In the end, what mattered most was their ability.

    Suddenly, the One-Armed Demon said, ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll go see if I can take that ck umbre.¡±

    The others couldn¡¯t help but hold their breath and watch intently. All of them were on guard in case something unexpected happened.

    Su Yi, however, just stood there in silence, as if this had nothing to do with him.

    He just watched coldly from the sidelines.

 Chapter 796: A Falling-Out

    <h4>Chapter 796: A Falling-Out</h4>

    The ny-foot ck altar emanated the dense, mottled energy of countless years.

    There was nothing on it save for a single ck umbre. At a nce, it seemed entirely unassuming and unexceptional.

    But just as they were about to approach, the One-Armed Demon looked solemn.

    He dared not use his divine sense to examine the umbre. No, he didn¡¯t even dare use his cultivation base for fear that the ny-foot altar would sense his existence and instantly annihte him.

    The one who¡¯d exploded earlier, Old Ghost Six-Yin, was a vivid example of the potential consequences.

    ¡°Activate!¡± The One-Armed Demon suddenly stopped thirty feet from the ck altar, then let out a soft, inscrutable?Daoist?incantation.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    A blood-colored alms bowl rose through the air, spinning and formed a vortex of ck light inside it. This in turn produced a shocking suction power.

    The Blood-Devouring Alms Bowl.

    It was one of the treasures the One-Armed Demon kept in reserve. Whenever he activated it, it could devour all life force within a ten-thousand-foot range, devouring the blood of every living thing around.

    Bang!!!

    The sound of something shattering rang out.

    A streak of bloody light had struck the Blood-Devouring Alms Bowl, shattering it. Before the fragments even hit the ground, additional streaks of bloody mist burnt them to ash.

    At the same time, the One-Armed Demon let out a muffled grunt and retreated explosively backward.

    By the time he stabilized himself, hispels were drenched in sweat, and his face was pallid. rm and astonishment appeared on his face, as if he¡¯d suffered an excessive shock.

    Earlier, if he hadn¡¯t severed the power controlling the Blood-Devouring Alms Bowl without hesitation, he would have suffered a lethal bacsh!

    There was an uproar amongst the other old monsters. Without exception, their expressions shifted.

    In that moment, all of them sensed it clearly: the beam of bloody light that had shattered the alms bowl originated from the ny-foot altar!

    That power was terrifying and destructive. It seemed as if nothing could stand in its way, and as if there was nothing it couldn¡¯t break.

    Furthermore, when it hit something, it wouldn¡¯t matter whether it was a treasure or a cultivator. Both would be instantly reduced to ash!

    This was unquestionably far too terrifying.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that even if an Emperor were here, they couldn¡¯t possibly block such power¡­¡± The Jade Heaven Water Monarch¡¯s expression darkened.

    All of them felt that this was an iparably difficult problem. They dared say with certainty that the ck umbre atop the altar was the treasure the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force had left behind. Such a treasure would dazzle any era it had appeared in.

    It was enough to drive even Emperors mad with desire.

    But none of those present dared act recklessly.

    The altar¡¯s power was far too terrifying, and it posed a lethal threat. Who¡¯d dare act randomly?

    ¡°Good fortune is right in front of us, but we cannot obtain it. This is really fucking frustrating!¡± someone cursed under their breath.

    The other old monsters felt simrly stifled.

    ¡°Perhaps this fortune is too heaven-defying. It¡¯s not for the likes of us to covet,¡± the Malevolent Sword Monarch let out a deep sigh.

    It was then that Wei Yun suddenly said, ¡°Perhaps¡­ we might seed if we don¡¯t use the power of our cultivations and approach the altar directly?¡±

    The old monsters all looked thoughtful. Indeed, the strange altar had only attacked earlier after sensing the energy fluctuations of?their?power of the Grand Dao.

    If they refrained from using their cultivations, didn¡¯t that mean that the altar wouldn¡¯t attack them?

    ¡°I¡¯ll try it,¡± Old Ghost Thousand Eyes suddenly stepped forth. He flipped over his hand, taking out a gray, dusty earthenware pot.

    <i>Weng!</i>

    The pot lit up, and suddenly, a childlike figure shot out. Its innocent, guileless little face was pale, and its eyes were hollow, while its lips were red with blood.

    As soon as it appeared, an insidious, bloodthirsty aura emanated from its body.

    A Bloodriver Ghost Infant!

    The other old monsters narrowed their eyes as they realized what this was. This was an extremely wicked type of apparition; refining one required all manner of bloody, cruel secret arts.

    Both the old blind man and Cui Jingyan looked enraged. Refining a Bloodriver Ghost Infant required gathering and ying countless children and collecting the power of their blood. It was extremely cruel and utterly depraved.

    It would be no exaggeration to say that, had the Netherworld¡¯s major factions learned that Old Ghost Thousand Eyes was in possession of such a Bloodriver Ghost Infant, they would have long since eliminated him no matter the cost!

    ¡°Go!¡± Old Ghost Thousand Eyes ordered in a low, soft voice.

    The Bloodriver Ghost Infant approached, arriving at the ny-foot altar. The moment it stepped onto the altar, the old monsters couldn¡¯t help but focus and hold their breath.

    But to their shock and delight, nothing happened!

    The?Bloodriver?Ghost Infant walked right up to the top of the altar without using any power at all!

    ¡°It¡¯s true. So long as we don¡¯t use the power of our cultivation bases, the altar won¡¯t attack us!¡± Old Ghost Thousand Eyesughed.

    The other old monsters felt a massive weight lift from their shoulders.

    ¡°Brother Su, if someone else takes the umbre, should we fight them for it?¡± Cui Jingyan couldn¡¯t help but transmit.

    ¡°They can¡¯t take it.¡±

    Su Yi had only just said this when a miserable, high-pitched shriek rang out.

    The Bloodriver Ghost infant¡¯s hands had only just barely touched the handle of the ck umbre when light as dark as an eternal light surged out of it, fully enveloping the Bloodriver Ghost Infant.

    Beneath the crowd¡¯s astonished gazes, the vicious Bloodriver Ghost Infant was suppressed and forced into the umbre before it could even struggle. Nothing remained of it.

    Ripples of dark light spread across the surface of the mysterious umbre, flickering on and off as if it were breathing. Then, everything returned to stillness.

    ¡°Dammit! It took me thousands of years and enormous effort to refine even one Bloodriver Ghost Infant, but now, it¡¯s gone!¡± Old Ghost Thousand Eyes was beside himself with fury and indignation.

    This scene startled the other old monsters. All of their?expressions filled?with uncertainty.

    ¡°Brother Su, did you long since realize that there was something strange about that umbre?¡± Cui Jingyan¡¯s eyes sparkled as she transmitted.

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head but said nothing.

    It was then that the White-Faced Daoist said, ¡°Now, we can say that, so long as we refrain from using our cultivation bases, the altar won¡¯t attack us. That means all we have to do now is figure out how to take the umbre. This is the type of good fortune that can only?be happened upon?by chance; we absolutely must obtain it.¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, do you perhaps have any brilliant ideas?¡± the Jade Heaven Water Monarch asked.

    The White-Faced Daoist shook his head. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call them ¡®brilliant.¡¯ After all, that ck umbre is far too strange and sinister. A moment¡¯s incaution could lead to doom. My idea is rather simple: I suggest one of ourpatriots personally tries to see whether or not they can retrieve the umbre.¡±

    All of the old devils subconsciously nced at Su Yi and hispanions.

    If they needed a sacrifice, they just so happened to have three on hand!

    Cui Jingyan and the old blind man furrowed their brows, but Su Yi remained as calm as ever.

    Wei Yun, however, shook his head. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate. It¡¯srgely thanks to their assistance that we made it here in the first ce. How could we make them risk themselves like that?¡±

    .

    The White-Faced Daoist snickered, his expression cold and sinister. ¡°Then¡­ how about?you?try it, our esteemed City Lord?¡±

    Wei Yun instantly fell silent.

    But Old Ghost Thousand Eyes had already run out of patience. He swept his gaze across the group, then pointed at the old blind man. ¡°You, the blind one! You go first. Do it now, or I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    He¡¯d only just lost a Bloodriver Ghost Infant, and he was in a terrible moon. His words brimmed with unconcealed killing intent.

    The old blind man¡¯s expression darkened, but before he could do anything, Wei Yun suddenlyughed. ¡°Forget it, no need to y any longer. It¡¯s gettingte, and it¡¯s time to end this.¡±

    It was as if the lord of Nightdemon City had suddenly be a different person. He was nothing but smiles, as if everything were proceeding ording to n.

    The old monsters noticed his unusual behavior, and their expressions shifted.

    Even the old blind man and Cui Jingyan were stunned.?What¡¯s going on?

    Su Yi, however, simply took a sip from a jug of wine, his expression as calm as ever.

    ¡°City Lord, what¡­?do you?mean by this?¡± The Jade Heaven Watermark looked confused and uncertain.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? We¡¯ve fallen for Wei Yun¡¯s trap!¡± the One-Armed Demon said coldly.

    Wei Yun smiled. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call it a trap. There really is good fortune here, and the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force really did leave that ck umbre here. If you¡¯re capable of it, you¡¯re wee to take it away right now. I guarantee I¡¯ll do nothing to stop you.¡±

    ¡°Wei Yun, what exactly are you trying to do?¡± the White-Faced Daoist said in a raspy voice.

    Wei Yun sighed. ¡°If I say it out loud, you might not believe me, but since you asked, I naturally won¡¯t hide it any longer.¡±

    He swept his gaze across the old monsters, then said solemnly, ¡°I hope you¡¯ll all throw yourselves to your deaths!¡±

    Throw themselves to their deaths?

    The old monsters¡¯ brows furrowed, but they weren¡¯t exactly panicked.

    Especially the White-Faced Daoist, who could no longer refrain from uproariousughter. ¡°We¡¯ve long since realized that something was amiss here. After all, how could the Wei Family share such a grand stroke of fortune with us out of the goodness of its heart? Now, you¡¯ve finally let the cat out of the bag!¡±

    The old monsters beside himughed coldly too.

    When they saw this, the old blind man and Cui Jingyan realized that the old monsters had long since forged an alliance in secret!

    Furthermore, they¡¯d darede with Wei Yun despite knowing full well that something was fishy about this operation. They¡¯d obviously long since prepared.

    Only Su Yi went on drinking on his own, as if he didn¡¯t care about any of this.

    The One-Armed Demon said gravely, ¡°City Lord, if you¡¯re targeting us, there¡¯s surely a reason, right?¡±

    Wei Yun said calmly, ¡°Killing you is equivalent to ridding the world of evil. What other reason could I need?¡±

    He said this as if it were perfectly natural, as if this were as right and proper as the principles of heaven and earth.

    The old monsters¡¯ eyes shone with killing intent. All of them were raring for action.

    ¡°But you alone are no match for all of us,¡± the White-Faced Daoist said in a raspy voice. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you can control the altar¡¯s power? Or perhaps the ck umbre?¡±

    Wei Yun shook his head. ¡°With my cultivation base, how could I possibly control the power the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force left behind? Even so, killing you won¡¯t be difficult.¡±

    His expression was instantly solemn. ¡°Your Excellency, please help me exterminate yao and y demons!¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, the hairpin holding Wei Yun¡¯s topknot in ce suddenly lit up. A swath of dazzling rain shot forth, gradually outlining a tall, stalwart figure.

    It was a man in worn-out bronze armor. His eyes were as zing and imposing as the sun, and he emanated the characteristic energy fluctuations of the Imperial Realm.

    As soon as he appeared, that terrifying majestic aura enveloped the entire hidden realm.

    An Emperor!!

    Cui Jingyan and the old blind man were both stunned. Neither of them would have guessed that the true ¡°killer weapon¡± of Wei Yun¡¯s trap would be an Emperor!

    The old monsters¡¯ expressions shifted involuntarily, and their bodies stiffened.

    Su Yi had been a dispassionate bystander all this time, but when he saw the armored Emperor, aplicated look appeared on his face.

 Chapter 797: Taking Action

    <h4>Chapter 797: Taking Action</h4>

    Following Su Yi¡¯s gaze, they saw a man in bronze armor. Every inch of him emanated the aura of the early-stage Profound Illumination Realm.

    However, he wasn¡¯t a true Emperor.

    Rather, he was an Imperial-level Demonic Golem!

    Just like the name implied, a Demonic Golem was a golem refined through Demonist legacies and secret arts.

    An Imperial-level Demonic Golem was unquestionably a first-rate treasure.

    Even in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, you could only find them in peak Demonist orthodoxies.

    But if that were all there was to it, it still wouldn¡¯t be worthy of Su Yi¡¯s attention.

    The crux of the matter was that he¡¯d refined the man in bronze armor himself in his past life! He was the ninth Demonic Golem Su Yi had crafted, hence his name: ¡°Mo Jiu¡±, or ¡°Ninth Demon.¡±

    All these years have passed. The people have changed, but the treasures haven¡¯t. Mo Jiu¡¯s aura hasn¡¯t changed all that much. It seems that over the years, the Wei Family has viewed him as a treasure and continuously looked after him, providing him with an endless supply of Grand Dao Divine Essence¡­?thought Su Yi.

    Demonic Golems weren¡¯t living people, but they had true spirits, and their power required a continuous supply of Grand Dao Divine Essence to maintain.

    Furthermore, Demonic Golems¡¯bat skills existed as formations carved into their bodies. When their power ran out, they lost all ability to fight.

    And they could only do battle if a cultivator were controlling them.

    Because of this, they ultimately couldn¡¯tpete with true Emperors.

    However, with Mo Jiu¡¯s power, exterminating anyone beneath the Imperial level would be as easy as turning over your hand!

    The atmosphere was stifled.

    When Mo Jiu appeared, the old demons¡¯ all felt a suffocating pressure bear down on them, and their expressions were incredibly dark and unsightly.

    But it was then that the White-Faced Daoist said expressionlessly, ¡°Wei Yun, this is the divine artifact of the Wei Family, that Imperial-level Demonic Golem, right?¡±

    Wei Yun eximed, ¡°You actually know quite a bit.¡±

    A Demonic Golem.

    Only then did the group realize that the man in bronze armor wasn¡¯t really an Emperor.

    The White-Faced Daoist couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°We dared travel with you, so how could we not prepare countermeasures just in case? All I can say is, no matter how much you plot and scheme, you¡¯re the one who¡¯ll suffer in the end!¡±

    As he spoke, he opened his mouth and spat.

    Whoosh!

    Blood-colored light shot out like a bolt of cloth. It was misty and dazzlingly bright.

    Upon closer inspection, it was actually a flying knife. It was only seven inches long, and its surface was covered with countless intricate, contorted yao glyphs. It was as red as if it were on fire, and it emanated a terrifying, strange bloody light.

    h!

    The knife flew through the air, cleaving at Mo Jiu with unbelievable speed.

    For a moment, the group¡¯s hair stood on end. Even just watching, they sensed a potentially lethal threat, and they instinctively moved further away.

    Boom!

    Practically simultaneously, the tall, stalwart, armored Mo Jiu swung his fist. The fist force was as dazzlingly golden as a sun moving through the skies, tyrannical beyond measure.

    In the outside world, those terrifying energy fluctuations could have leveled an entirendscape with ease.

    However, although this hidden realm was only about a thousand feet across, the punch merely produced a few ripple-like fluctuations.

    Boom!!!

    An impact rang out, shaking heaven and earth.

    The flying knife was flung backward, buzzing and trembling. The strange yao glyphs covering its surface wriggled, surging with misty light.

    Mo Jiu, meanwhile, was forced several steps back!

    He was an Imperial-level Demonic Golem, yet he hadn¡¯t gained even the slightest advantage in that exchange!

    Wei Yun¡¯s pupils constricted, and his expression shifted dramatically.

    ¡°An excellent treasure!¡±

    ¡°No wonder you had such confidence in this expedition, Daoist Brother! So, you had?a nigh miraculous?yao weapon like this!¡±

    There was an uproar amongst the old monsters. Their eyes lit up, and their spirits soared.

    Even Cui Jingyan and the old blind man were visibly moved. To have shaken an Imperial-level Demonic Golen, that blood-red flying knife had to have extraordinary origins!

    ¡°This treasure is called Yao Blood Heaven¡¯s Demise, and it¡¯s an unfathomably mighty supreme treasure of the yao path. Around a hundred years ago, I risked my life to obtain it from an ancient ruin in the City of the Wrongfully Dead. I suspect its former master was a mighty Profound Serenity Yao Emperor,¡± the White-Faced Daoist said leisurely. ¡°Although its weapon spirit has long since been destroyed, reducing its power, countering an Imperial-level Demonic Golem should be well within the bounds of possibility.¡±

    The City of the Wrongfully Dead!

    A supreme treasure of the yao path!

    The old monsters were unwittingly moved, both shocked and jealous.

    Not even they had known that the White-Faced Daoist was in possession of such an unbelievable treasure.

    ¡°Yao Blood Heaven¡¯s Demise¡­ The City of the Wrongfully Dead¡­. A Profound Serenity Yao Emperor¡­ just which ancient expert left such a treasure behind?¡± Cui Jingyan asked with uncertainty.

    However, she was well aware of how perilous the City of the Wrongfully Dead was. Throughout history, countless Emperors had been buried there.

    It wasn¡¯t actually all that strange that the White-Faced Daoist had found such a treasure there.

    Wei Yun¡¯s?expression filled?with uncertainty.

    There was no doubt about it; he too thought that the White-Faced?Daoist¡¯s?killer weapon would be troublesome to ovee.

    ¡°With your cultivation, even if you can control this treasure, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯tst long,¡± Wei Yun said coldly.

    If picking up an Imperial-level treasure was enough to let someone do whatever they wanted, the world would have long since descended into chaos.

    In truth, those beneath the Imperial level found it almost impossible to control Imperial treasures.

    Those who tried were like small children waving a saber about. One wrong move, and they¡¯d only hurt themselves.

    ¡°Hahaha! Wei Yun, all I need to do is use the knife to restrict the Demonic Golden while my Fellow Daoists take care of you! That way, we can break free of this trap with ease!¡± The White-Faced Daoist threw back his head andughed.

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, the flying knife, Yao Blood Heaven¡¯s Demise, let out a high-pitched rumble as it shed at the airborne Demonic Golem.

    The glint of its edge was dazzling, and its murderous power was terrifying beyond limit.

    Boom!

    Wei Yun directed the Demonic Golem and shed with it head-on.

    A grand battle broke out. The Demonic Golem swung his fists, his every movement perfectly controlled, his fist force as radiant as the sun. Even a casual attack could have easily destroyed any of the old monsters.

    However, Yao Blood Heaven¡¯s Demise blocked and neutralized his attacks, one by one.

    ¡°Everyone, quick! Kill Wei Yun!¡± shouted the White-Faced Daoist.

    It was just as Wei Yun said; with his cultivation base, he wouldn¡¯t be able to control an Imperial treasure like Yao Blood Heaven¡¯s Demise for long.

    In truth, there was no need for the White-Faced Daoist to remind them. The Heaven-ughtering Monk, One-Armed Demon, Old Ghost Thousand Eyes, and the other old monsters were already attacking.

    All of them knew full well that so long as they killed Wei Yun, there¡¯d be no one to control the Demonic Golem, effectively reducing it to an inanimate object. It would no longer pose a threat.

    Boom!

    Treasure light danced through the air, and Daoist invocations boomed.

    The old monsters unleashed their treasures, all of them targeting Wei Yun.

    Cui Jingyan and the old blind man couldn¡¯t help but sweat on Wei Yun¡¯s behalf. They couldn¡¯t help but nce at Su Yi.

    But to their astonishment, despite the current situation, Su Yi still just stood there with his hands behind his back, as calm as someone watching a wildfire from distant shores.

    A few breaths of timeter¡ª¡ª

    Wei Yun was severely injured, covered in wounds, and gushing blood. He looked utterly miserable.

    He was even showing signs of losing control over the Demonic Golem.

    The White-Faced Daoist said excitedly, ¡°Quick! He won¡¯tst much longer!¡±

    Boom!

    The grand battle intensified.

    The thousand-foot hidden realm was increasingly chaotic and turbulent.

    Strangely, whenever the aftershock of the battle neared the ny-foot ck altar, blood-colored light blocked and neutralized it.

    However, itunched no further attacks.

    This seemed rather strange; it was as if the altar were sentient, and that it would only attack any experts who attempted to approach it.

    ¡°You three, seize this opportunity to leave this ce as fast as you can. So long as you flee, experts of the Wei Family will receive you, and your lives won¡¯t be in any danger!¡±

    Suddenly, Wei Yun¡¯s transmitted voice resounded in Su Yi, Cui Jingyan, and the old blind man¡¯s ears.

    The lord of Nightdemon City was covered in blood and riddled with wounds; it hurt just looking at him. It seemed he might drop dead at any moment.

    Yet he¡¯d nheless taken the time to warn them. This left Cui Jingyan and the old blind man unwittingly stunned, but also moved.?This guy¡¯s¡­ really not so bad¡­!

    ¡°Die!¡± The One-Armed Demon bellowed and swung his saber, stirring up dazzling blood-colored light.

    The other old monsters surrounded Wei Yun from other directions, cutting off all possible escape routes.

    The corners of Wei Yun¡¯s lips twitched, and his eyes shone with madness.

    The severely injured lord of Nightdemon City let out a burst of unrestrainedughter. ¡°Kill me, and you won¡¯t live either!¡±

    But just as he was about to take action¡ª

    A tall, upright figure appeared in front of him, seemingly out of nowhere. His hands brushed through the air, then pushed down.

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    Both the One-Armed Demon and his weapon were sent flying. He mmed to the ground about one hundred feet away, coughing up blood.

    Then, Su Yi pressed his palm down.

    An unblockable, terrifying pressure suddenly appeared in the surrounding skies, rumbling like thunder.

    It was as if a divine mountain had mmed into the Heaven-ughtering Ghost Monk, Old Ghost Thousand Eyes, and the other old monsters. All of them were sent flying.

    Miserable shrieks and startled cries followed.

    Cui Jingyan and the old blind man inwardly sighed in relief, and they felt a massive weight lift from their shoulders.?Fortunately, he intervened right in the nick of time!

    Wei Yun was stunned, and he stood there in a daze. He almost thought he was dreaming.

    A young Spiritual Incarnation cultivator had, with a single gesture, broken the encirclement of an entire group of old fiends!

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been astonished?

    ¡°Hm? Dammit!!¡± The White-Faced Daoist, who was still directing Yao Blood Heaven¡¯s Demise to fight the Demonic Golen, was visibly stunned. rm and anger were written all over his face.

    Without the slightest hesitation, he shed at Su Yi.

    Whoosh!

    The seven-inch Yao Blood Heaven¡¯s Demise streaked through the air like a beam of flowing light, slicing through the sky with terrifying, soul-stealing momentum.

    ¡°Watch out!¡± Wei Yun was startled out of his wits. He directed the Demonic Golem to stop it, but he was one step toote.

    However, he watched as Su Yi raised his right hand.

    .

    Boom!

    The dazzling, piercing light filling the air shattered and dispersed, like blooming fireworks.

    Beneath the crowd¡¯s dumbstruck gazes, Su Yi¡¯s tall, upright figure remained in ce, not wavering in the slightest, without even a single hair out of ce.

    The only difference was that now, a streak of blood-colored light churned between his right fore and middle fingers. Yao glyphs surged as the light struggled with all its might, but it couldn''t shake his fingers in the slightest.

    Upon closer inspection, that streak of bloody light was none other than Yao Blood Heaven¡¯s Demise!

    With a single gesture, he¡¯d trapped an Imperial yao weapon, like a deity subduing a vicious dragon, capturing it with ease.

    Everyone present was astonished.

 Chapter 798: The Malevolent Soul of a Vermillion Bird

    <h4>Chapter 798: The Malevolent Soul of a Vermillion Bird</h4>

    The White-Faced Daoist suffered the greatest shock. He was almost startled out of his wits.

    Yao Blood Heaven¡¯s Demise was a supreme treasure a Profound Serenity Yao Emperor had once left behind. Although its weapon spirit had already been destroyed, damaging it severely, its power still presented a lethal threat to any Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator.

    And earlier, it had forced back even an Imperial-level Demonic Puppet!

    Yet now, a young Spiritual Incarnation Realm cultivator had caught this supreme treasure of the yao path between his fingers. How could the White-Faced Daoist possibly ept this?

    ¡°Activate!¡± He bellowed, circting almost the full extent of his cultivation base.

    Weng!

    Yao Blood Heaven¡¯s Demise trembled, and the seven-inch de surged with borate, contorted yao glyphs. The aura it emanated was terrifying beyond limit.

    But no matter how much it struggled, it couldn¡¯t break free of Su Yi¡¯s fingers!

    On the contrary, as Su Yi tightened his grip, the de was increasingly immobilized. It even wailed, as if it were crying andining.

    ¡°Pipe down.¡± Su Yi brushed his finger across the t of the de.

    Yao Blood Heaven¡¯s Demise suddenly seemed utterly sealed; it no longer moved in the slightest.

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    The distant White-Faced Daoist hacked up a mouthful of blood, staggered, then thudded to the ground. He looked listless, and his aura was weak.

    The loss of his weapon had obviously dealt him a severe bacsh!

    ¡°This¡­¡± The Malevolent Sword Monarch, Madam Goldenpin, and the others all looked astonished.

    ¡°Just where did that kide from? How could he possibly be so terrifying?¡± Old Ghost Thousand Eyes cried out in rm and disbelief.

    ¡°He tricked us all! That kid was obviously pretending to be a pig to eat a tiger!¡± the One-Armed Demon gnashed his teeth, his expression dark.

    Earlier, on the shore of the Jade Phosphorus Netherworld Lake, Su Yi had offered up nine Pure Yang Fire Perch of his own volition. This seemed like a disy of weakness and submission, and it earned him the old monsters¡¯ contempt.

    It was then that they ceased to take Su Yi and hispanions at all seriously.

    Who¡¯d have thought that now, just as they were about to kill Wei Yun, the Spiritual Incarnation young man they disdained would jump in and save Wei Yun from the brink of disaster?

    Even more terrifyingly, Yao Blood Heaven¡¯s Demise, a weapon capable of contending with even an Imperial Demonic Golem, was helpless against Su Yi. This left the old monsters dazed out of their wits.

    ¡°Many thanks, Fellow Daoist!¡± Wei Yun said gratefully. His injuries were severe, and he¡¯d already steeled himself to fight to the bitter end and take the old monsters down with him.

    He would never have thought that, just as he was on the brink of death, a young Spiritual Incarnation cultivator would save him!

    He couldn¡¯t help but feel as if he were dreaming; it didn¡¯t quite seem real.

    Su Yi fiddled with the seven-inch knife, then said casually, ¡°You needn¡¯t thank me. It was nothing at all.¡±

    His reasons for saving Wei Yun were simple.

    In his past life, when he and Little Leaf left Yama¡¯s Floating Mountains, an old-timer of the Wei Family had once sworn on his n¡¯s honor to always watch over and protect the mountain, and to rid the world of evil!

    He was even involved in the Wei Family¡¯s establishment of Nightdemon City.

    And Wei Yun¡¯s earlier disy hadn¡¯t disappointed him. Even knowing that he was doomed, Wei Yun hadn¡¯t forgotten to warn the three of themplete strangers¡ªto leave.

    People of such character were rare and precious.

    ¡°Who are you? There¡¯s no enmity between us, so why do you insist on interfering?¡± the White-Faced Daoist said in a raspy voice, his expression full of deep-seated dread.

    The other old monsters dared not recklessly either. They prepared to face a mighty foe.

    ¡°A passerby,¡± said Su Yi. As he spoke, he put away Yao Blood Heaven¡¯s Demise, then swept his gaze across the group. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t kill you.¡±

    The old monsters¡¯ expressions shifted.

    Su Yi¡¯s tone was deeply insulting, as if in his eyes, they were nothing but fish on the chopping block for him to do as he?pleased with.

    Wei Yun found this difficult to understand. ¡°Fellow Daoist, these old monsters have brought disaster to the popce for years. All of them are rotten to the core. Why spare them?¡±

    Su Yi pointed to the ck umbre atop the distant altar. ¡°It¡¯s?hungry.¡±

    Just three sybles, but it left the old monsters in a momentary daze. Then, their expressions shifted as they realized what Su Yi wanted to do.

    ¡°Get him!¡± bellowed the Heaven-ughtering Ghost Monk.

    He¡¯d only just said this when the twenty-or-so remaining old monsters attacked at once, each activating their treasures. They fought with their lives on the line, swarming Su Yi.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Misty light surged, and mes churned.

    The old monsters had long since decided to fight back, and they¡¯d already conferred in secret. When they attacked, all of them unleashed their trump cards at once.

    One vicious and terrifying weapon and destructive secret art after another gathered together, forming a boundless torrent that swept toward Su Yi.

    It seemed they nned to take him out in a single onught!

    But when Su Yi saw this, he subtly shook his head. He couldn¡¯t even be bothered to attack himself.

    Instead, he patted the Demonic Golem, and a strange, inscrutable syble left his lips.

    Boom!

    The sound seemed to reawaken the Demonic Golem¡¯s power and spirit. Mo Jiu suddenly burst with searing golden light.

    His momentum alone left Wei Yun unwittingly wide-eyed and dumbstruck.

    The Demonic Golem had been nowhere near as powerful when he¡¯d been controlling it!

    Whoosh!

    The Demonic Golem stepped forward and punched.

    The boundless flood of treasures and secret arts instantly copsed, filling the sky with a rain of light.

    Mo Jiu took another step forward, grabbed an old fiend, and flung him.

    The old fiend flew uncontrobly toward the ny-foot altar. Before he could even struggle, a dark glow reminiscent of an eternal night surged forth and devoured him, leaving nothing behind.

    Dim luster arose on the originally still and quiet ck umbre.

    ¡°Dammit!¡±

    ¡°Run away!¡±

    The hidden realm was instantly in chaos.

    The old monsters were rmed, furious, frantic, and ill at ease. All of them surged toward the exit like mad.

    However, against an Imperial-level Demonic Golem, these long-established elite evildoers seemed utterly pathetic.

    In practically a single breath of time, more than ten of them had been captured, flung at the ny-foot altar, and devoured.

    Terrified shrieks, roars of despair, unwilling shouts resounded throughout the hidden realm in waves.

    Some of them tried to target Su Yi, only for him to eliminate them before they got close.

    Others tried to threaten Cui Jingyan or the old blind man, but all who attempted this were captured by the Demonic Golem and fed to the ck umbre.

    Some of them wailed and begged for mercy, but they couldn¡¯t escape the Demonic Puppet.

    This bloody scene pushed the few remaining old monsters to the brink of a mental breakdown.

    This wasn¡¯t a fight. This was a one-sided massacre!

    ¡°Brother Su, why not kill them directly?¡± Cui Jingyan couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Dead things are no longer fresh,¡± Su Yi said casually. ¡°The umbre doesn¡¯t like that.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Cui Jingyan had nothing to say to that.

    The old blind man¡¯s expression turned a bit strange too.

    Mere moments had passed, but all twenty-or-so old monsters had perished!

    The tumultuous, chaotic hidden realm gradually returned to its former peace.

    The Demonic Golem stood there indifferently, like a solitary, unmovable mountain.

    Wei Yun stood there in a daze. A long time passed before he came back to his senses.

    Everything that had just happened didn¡¯t seem quite real.

    He couldn¡¯t even imagine how a Spiritual Incarnation Realm young man could possess such terrifying power. He¡¯d even effortlessly suppressed a supreme treasure of the yao path.

    He simrly couldn¡¯t imagine how Su Yi had controlled the Demonic Golem to unleash such power; Mo Jiu was far stronger than when he controlled him!

    Cui Jingyan and the old blind man were unquestionably calmer byparison.

    After witnessing Su Yi im victory over Yuan?Linning, how could a battle like this possibly shock them?

    However, it was only then that Cui Jingyan realized why Su Yi hadn¡¯t in the old monsters back on the shore of the Jade Phosphorus Netherworld Lake.

    It turned out that he¡¯d long since seen them as prey, and that even then, he¡¯d nned to feed them to that strange and mysterious ck umbre!

    When she realized this, Cui Jingyan instantly understood that Su Yi had known there was a ck umbre waiting for them here before they¡¯d even set off!

    It was the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force who ced the seal here. How could Su Yi, someone from the Azure Continent, possibly know that? Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s one of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡¯s descendants?

    After all, the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force is also surnamed Su!

    And even my grandfather attaches such great importance to him. He must have long since known Su Yi was one of?Su Xuanjun¡¯s?descendants. Otherwise, why would someone like my grandfather pay any attention to a mere junior?

    The young woman felt as if she¡¯d discovered an incredible secret, and her beautiful eyes shone with excitement.?When I get home, I¡¯ve got to ask my grandfather about this!

    Had Su Yi known what she was thinking, and that she¡¯d pegged him for his own past life¡¯s descendant, who knows what he would have thought¡­

    Meanwhile, Su Yi was already walking toward the ny-foot ck altar.

    When he arrived, he took out the remaining Pure Yang Fire Perch and tossed them over.

    Whoosh~

    Blood-colored light surged forth. Shockingly, it took on the shape of a Vermillion Bird shrouded in bloody mist. Its aura was monstrous and terrifying.

    .

    It beat its misty, blood-colored wings, then opened its beak and grabbed one of the Pure Yang Fire Perch. The other two, it seized in its ws. It then dug in with great relish.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Cui Jingyan and the old blind man gasped. Only now did they realize that a terrifying, vicious bird was hidden within the altar!

    ¡°No wonder anyone who attempted to draw near the altar earlier suffered a lethal attack¡­¡± muttered Cui Jingyan.

    And Wei Yun said in a quavering voice, ¡°So, what the patriarch said was true!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s true?¡± Su Yi asked without so much as turning to look.

    Wei Yun steadied himself, then said, ¡°The patriarch of the Wei Family shared secret intelligence with his nsmen. He said that the ny-foot altar sealed the malevolent soul of a True Spirit Divine Fowl, the Vermillion Bird. Furthermore, he said that the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force left the ck umbre here to keep the bird in check. He warned us that, should any of us have the opportunity to enter this ce, we were not to attempt to approach the altar under any circumstances. He said that if we did, we¡¯d bring disaster upon ourselves.¡±

    The malevolent soul of a Vermillion Bird!

    The old blind man¡¯s expression shifted as he recalled a secret he¡¯d once learned from his master.

    ¡°So¡­ that rumor was true?¡± Cui Jingyan couldn¡¯t help but exim. It seemed she¡¯d recalled something too.

 Chapter 799: The Heaven-Stealing Umbrella

    <h4>Chapter 799: The Heaven-Stealing Umbre</h4>

    Long ago, a Vermillion Bird of mysterious origins appeared in the Netherworld¡¯s Ruins of the Infernal Pce. It was shrouded in the mes of annihtion, and its ferocious power was appallingly monstrous.

    Countless Emperors attempted to subdue it, but all of them failed in the end.

    This incident threw the Netherworld into uproar.

    However, afterward, the Vermillion Bird of Mysterious Origins disappeared, leaving no trace behind. It was almost as if it had evaporated.

    Rumor had it that the Vermillion Bird had already left the Ruins of the Infernal Pce to seek out the Grand Dao in the Sea of Bitterness.

    However, no one could confirm the veracity of these rumors.

    .

    And the old blind man¡¯s master told him that the Vermillion Bird had offended the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, who¡¯d used his matchless power to suppress it!

    Cui Jingyan had overheard her grandfather, the Adjudicator of the Netherworld, bring this up before too.

    Cui Longxiang said that Su Xuanjun suppressed the Vermillion Bird because it had offended the first Empress of the Ghost Serpents, Ye Yu!

    Now, seeing a terrifying vicious bird bathed in blood-colored mists, Cui Jingyan and the old blind man finally dared say with certainty that the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force had indeed suppressed the Vermillion Bird!

    Before the distant altar.

    After devouring the three Pure Yang Fire Perch, the Vermillion Bird soul turned to leave. However, before it got far, Su Yi said suddenly, ¡°You actually kept your promise.¡±

    He spoke these words in a strange and inscrutablenguage. The Vermillion Bird¡¯s soul body quivered, and it whipped around and fixed its fiery, disbelieving gaze on Su Yi. ¡°You¡­ What are you to Old Devil Su?¡±

    Its voice was raspy, with a unique maism. It spoke in the same strange and inscrutablenguage Su Yi was speaking.

    This was the ancientnguage of True Spirit Divine Beasts.

    By using thisnguage, one couldmunicate with all types of True Spirit Divine Beast!

    What surprised the Vermillion Bird was that the young man in blue who stood before him knew some of the secrets behind its imprisonment!

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was distant and profound. ¡°Who I am doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll just ask you this: who broke the seal of this hidden realm?¡±

    The Vermillion Bird¡¯s soul asked right back, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me your origins, why should I tell you anything?¡±

    It sounded a bit displeased.

    Perhaps because of the three Pure Yang Fire Perch, or perhaps because of Su Yi¡¯s proficiency in thenguage of True Spirit Divine Beats, the long-imprisoned bird dared not underestimate him.

    Otherwise, given its cultivation and disposition, it would have long since killed anyone who¡¯d dared speak to it like that.

    Su Yi smiled, then looked up at the umbre. ¡°I¡¯m here today to take that umbre with me. You ought to know what that means.¡±

    The Vermillion Bird¡¯s eyes widened with excitement. ¡°For real?¡±

    It sounded a bit frantic.

    ¡°But if you don¡¯t answer my questions, I might well change my mind,¡± said Su Yi.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, the soul of the Vermillion Bird said, ¡°The person who broke the seal was highly mysterious. I don¡¯t know their origins, and I couldn¡¯t even tell whether they were male or female, much less what they looked like or how high their cultivation was.¡±

    Su Yi furrowed his brow. ¡°When did this happen?¡±

    ¡°About three hundred and thirty years ago,¡± said the soul of the Vermillion Bird.

    Su Yi was instantly stunned. ¡°Didn¡¯t this ce draw attention because of the strange phenomenon of heaven and earth that appeared a few days ago?¡±

    The Vermillion Bird exined, ¡°That person didn¡¯t actually destroy the formation sealing the ce. All they did was locate the entrance. As for that strange celestial phenomenon¡­ Hah! That was the Wei Family¡¯s work, so you should ask them.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed; he vaguely understood. ¡°The Wei Family caused amotion on purpose to draw heretics and fiends over so that they could destroy them. Is that it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said the Vermillion Bird. ¡°It¡¯s perhaps a bit despicable, but those Wei Family kids are doing it to rid the world of evil. Their intentions are good.¡±

    Here, the bird sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a pity. I promised Old Monster Su not to initiate an attack against anyone. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t mind helping the Wei Family out.¡±

    Su Yi stroked his jaw and pondered in silence.

    In his past life, he really had made the Vermillion Bird¡¯s soul swear such an oath.

    Furthermore, the Vermillion Bird¡¯s soul had indeed kept its promise earlier. Even when it saw Wei Yun on the verge of death, it didn¡¯t take the initiative to eliminate those old monsters.

    Su Yi asked, ¡°Did that person you spoke of enter this ce three hundred and thirty years ago?¡±

    ¡°They did,¡± said the Vermillion Bird¡¯s soul. ¡°They even stood before the altar, staring at the Heaven-Stealing Umbre for a long time. Furthermore¡­ they seemed to have sensed my presence. However, from beginning to end, they didn¡¯t say a word, nor did they do anything. They just turned and left.¡±

    ¡°They left?¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. ¡°Does that mean they weren¡¯t here to pilfer the Heaven-Stealing Umbre?¡±

    The Heaven-Stealing Umbre was one of the treasures he¡¯d left in the Netherworld in his past life.

    It and the Sr Exchange Shuttle were both Imperial-level treasures he¡¯d refined in his past life. Although they were inferior to his personal weapon, the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos, they were each wondrous and unfathomably powerful.

    Take the Heaven-Stealing Umbre. When opened, it could interfere with an entire area¡¯s power of the Grand Dao, seizing the power of its Laws for its own use.

    ¡°Heaven-Stealing¡± referred to stealing the power of the Laws of heaven and earth.

    That aside, the Heaven-Stealing Umbre could eradicate evil, purify, and incinerate. It had numerous wondrous uses.

    However, it loved nothing more than devouring wicked creatures.

    Whenever it sensed a malevolent or heretical aura, whether it belonged to a cultivator or a treasure, it was like a hungry ghost who¡¯d spotted a wondrous delicacy.

    Why was it like this? The reason was simple. When Su Yi created it in his past life, he used the Natal Bone of a Taotie and the divine blood of a Bi¡¯an to refine the umbre¡¯s handle and ribs¡­

    Taotie loved eating above all else, while Bi¡¯An hated nothing more than wicked creatures.

    Its artifact spirit had both traits: it loved devouring the wicked¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that,¡± said the soul of the Vermillion Bird, shaking its head. ¡°Whoever they were, they were extremely strange and mysterious. I couldn¡¯t see through them at all. I could only keep a respectful distance.¡±

    Su Yi was instantly silent.

    Three hundred and thirty years wasn¡¯t all that long ago, but not just anyone could break through the seal he¡¯d left and enter this ce.

    And despite the Vermillion Bird¡¯s powers of perception, it couldn¡¯t even tell whether the intruder was male or female. This was unquestionable proof that, whoever they were, they hadn¡¯t wanted to reveal their identity.

    Yet in the end, they¡¯d left without doing anything. That was even stranger.

    In my past life, aside from Little Leaf, only that old-timer of the Wei Family knew about the seal here. But then, that was thirty thousand years ago.

    That mysterious person entered this ce only three hundred or so years ago. Could Little Leaf be involved? Or perhaps the Wei Family?

    Su Yi immediately rejected the idea.

    Had the intruder been a member of the Wei Family, they couldn¡¯t possibly have hidden their identity from the Vermillion Bird.

    And Little Leaf wouldn¡¯t have needed to hide her identity.

    However, whoever this mysterious person was, they undoubtedly had concrete information. Otherwise, they couldn¡¯t have found this ce.

    And only Little Leaf and the Wei Family could have provided such information!

    It seems I¡¯ve got to seize this opportunity to visit the Wei Family,?thought Su Yi.

    In his past life, he and Little Lead had once ventured deep into the wilderness of Yama¡¯s Floating Mountains to hunt down a traitor of the Ghost Serpent Race.

    After killing said traitor, he and Little Leaf inadvertently happened upon the Vermillion Bird pursuing them with ill intentions for Little Leaf.

    In the end, Su Yi thoroughly suppressed the endlessly ferocious, maddened fowl and imprisoned it in a forbidden ground.

    The grudge between the bird and Little Leaf wasplicated, but simply put, Little Leaf had once ventured into the Ruins of the Infernal Pce in search of treasure. In the process, she inadvertently offended the Vermillion Bird, which then saw her as its enemy.

    But the grudge wasn¡¯t all that deep, so Su Yi spared the Vermillion Bird, imprisoning it instead of killing it.

    He even agreed to free it when he came back for the Heaven-Stealing Umbre.

    An Emperor of the Wei Family, Wei Daoyuan, had participated in this operation too.

    When Su Yi and Little Leaf left Yama¡¯s Floating Mountains, they asked Wei Daoyuan to keep watch over the area.

    When it saw Su Yi sink into silence, the Vermillion Bird couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You¡­ Really can take the Heaven-Stealing Umbre?¡±

    Instead of answering, Su Yi asked, ¡°In your opinion, why didn¡¯t that mysterious person take the Heaven-Stealing Umbre with them?¡±

    The Vermillion Bird didn¡¯t even stop to think. ¡°They were definitely worried Ol¡¯ Monster Su woulde after them for revenge!¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­?¡± Su Yi furrowed his brow.

    Five hundred years ago, he¡¯d already reincarnated. Everyone believed he¡¯d long since left this world. In that case, why would they possibly be afraid of him seeking revenge?

    Could it be that the mysterious person had believed he wasn¡¯t truly dead?

    As soon as this urred to him, Su Yi had a certain premonition.

    It was true that in his past life, he¡¯d reigned supreme over the Wilds, his sword suppressing the heavens. But when word spread of his passing, who but his loved ones and enemies had truly cared?

    Aside from his old friends, only his disciples truly cared whether he lived or died!

    He gazed at the Heaven-Stealing Umbre on the altar and thought,?No matter who that mysterious person was, they likely left the umbre behind to bide their time and see whether anyone else came for it. That way, they could learn¡­ whether or not I was still alive.

    In other words, if I take the Heaven-Stealing Umbre and that mysterious persones back, they¡¯ll be able to confirm my identity!

    Su Yi thought a moment longer, then looked at the soul of the Vermillion Bird. ¡°Help me with something, and I won¡¯t just let you go, I¡¯ll even give you an opportunity to achieve rebirth akin to?Nirvana!¡±

    But the Vermillion Bird just seemed frantic and upset. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you were going to take the umbre away? Why have you gone back on your word all of a sudden?¡±

    It sounded angry.

    ¡°Also, what nirvana? What rebirth? That¡¯s nothing but dog farts! I have no need?of it!¡±

    ¡°I know a ce where Phoenix me Divine Essence is buried,¡± Su Yi said calmly. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need it?¡±

    The soul of the Vermillion Bird was stunned, and its eyes gradually widened. Finally, it let out a strange shriek. ¡°Aiyaaa! Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? What do you need me to do?¡±

    This iparable True Spirit Divine Bird¡¯s attitude changed in a sh. All of a sudden, it was downright zealous.

 Chapter 800: The Demonic Wei Family

    <h4>Chapter 800: The Demonic Wei Family</h4>

    The Vermillion Bird¡¯s response didn¡¯t surprise Su Yi at all.

    Phoenix Fire Divine Essence was irresistibly tempting to any True Spirit Divine Bird.

    With it, the malevolent soul of the Vermillion Bird could undergo a transformation akin to nirvanic rebirth!

    ¡°The favor I¡¯m asking of you is simple. I¡¯ll teach you a secret art now, and in the time that follows, should that mysterious person return, all you have to do is activate it to see through and take note of their appearance.¡± As he spoke, Su Yi took out the jade slip containing the Pupils of Perception and handed it over.

    ¡°Alright.¡± The Vermillion Bird straightforwardly agreed. ¡°Then¡­ Can you tell me about the Phoenix Fire Divine Essence?¡±

    It looked utterly expectant.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t hide it. ¡°This treasure is hidden deep within a forbidden ground, the Pool of Rebirth. However, without instructions, even an Emperor would have no hope of finding it. When Ie back, I¡¯ll tell you how to find it.¡±

    ¡°The Pool of Rebirth, huh¡­?¡± The Vermillion Bird nodded. ¡°One more thing. What if that mysterious person neveres back? What should I do then?¡±

    Su Yi thought it over, then said, ¡°Three years. Regardless of whether or not theye back, I¡¯ll return here and free you from captivity then.¡±

    ¡°Three years? That¡¯s nothing, no more than a quick nap,¡± said the Vermillion Bird with obvious relief.

    ¡°Alright then. We ought to get going.¡± Su Yi turned and was just about to leave.

    But it was then that the malevolent soul of the Vermillion Bird cried out, ¡°Fellow Daoist, might I ask about your connection to Old Monster Su?¡±

    ¡°If I told you I was that Old Monster Su, would you believe me?¡± Su Yi asked with a smile.

    The Vermillion Bird was stunned, but before it could ask any follow-up questions, Su Yi had already turned away from it with aughter.

    ¡°Like hell I¡¯d believe that!¡± the Vermillion Bird grumbled.

    How terrifying of an existence was Su Xuanjun? Who beneath the heavens didn¡¯t know about him?

    How could a mere Spiritual Incarnation kidpare to him?

    But since that kid knows so many secrets, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s one of Old Monster Su¡¯s descendants, or perhaps his apprentice or grand-apprentice¡­

    ¡°Brother Su, what were you and the Vermillion Bird talking about earlier?¡± Cui Jingyan asked curiously as soon as Su Yi walked over.

    She¡¯d always been curious, and the sight of Su Yi and the Vermillion Birdmunicating with some inscrutablenguage piqued her curiosity.

    But Su Yi was well aware that if he answered her question, she¡¯d throw all sorts of other questions at him.

    Thus, he said directly, ¡°Various things that have nothing to do with you.¡±

    Cui Jingyan was instantly at a loss for words.

    Su Yi then looked at Wei Yun. ¡°Is Wei Daoyuan currently within the Wei Family estate?¡±

    After a brief, stunned pause, Wei Yun said solemnly, ¡°Our patriarch went into seclusion several hundred years ago, and he¡¯s yet to emerge.¡±

    Wei Daoyuan had extremely high seniority. Even the current high elder was Wei Daoyuan¡¯s junior.

    Su Yi was a young man, yet he¡¯d called Wei Daoyuan directly by name. This made Wei Yun a bit ufortable, but Wei Yun felt awkward objecting.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then added, ¡°Might you arrange for me to meet with him?¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Wei Yun said, ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you: with my status, I¡¯m nowhere near qualified to make such arrangements, but I¡¯ll do my best!¡±

    As he said this, his voice filled with conviction. Su Yi hadn¡¯t just turned the tides and saved his life; he¡¯d even in an entire group of devils. This was an enormous benevolence; Wei Yun couldn¡¯t possibly disregard it.

    ¡°Many thanks,¡± said Su Yi with a nod.

    ¡­¡­

    It was alreadyte at night, and the blood-red full moon hung in the sky, casting dim crimson light on the world below.

    Outside the sealing formation.

    When Wei Yun, Su Yi, and hispanions emerged, several figures instantly streaked toward them from afar.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t panic. They¡¯re members of the Wei Family,¡± whispered Wei Yun.

    As he spoke, the group approached. Their leader was a tall, thin man in silver robes.

    ¡°Third Brother, what happened? Why are your wounds so severe?¡± The silver-robed man couldn¡¯t help but jump at the sight of Wei Yun¡¯s injuries.

    Wei Cheng.

    He was the grand elder of the Wei Family¡¯s current generation, a peak Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator.

    Wei Yun approached, then exined everything that had happened in a low voice.

    When they heard the whole story, Wei Cheng and the others were visibly moved, and the way they looked at Su Yi and hispanions changed. All of them looked surprised.

    ¡°Many thanks for your aid, Fellow Daoists!¡± Wei Cheng approached, then solemnly greeted them.

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head but said nothing.

    ¡°Eldest Brother, how about we talk more after we return to the n?¡± suggested Wei Yun.

    ¡°Right, right, of course,¡± Wei Cheng straightforwardly agreed, and the group promptly set off.

    ¡­¡­

    The Demonic Wei Family¡¯s foundations in the River of Forgetfulness Territory ran deep. Not just any faction dared offend them.

    And the n dwelled in a stretch of valley amidst Yama¡¯s Floating Mountains.

    The Wei family, a thoroughlymplit hall.

    Su Yi and hispanions sat in their midst, drinking tea as they waited.

    After arriving in Wei Family territory, arrangements were made for them here, while Wei Yun and Wei Cheng proceeded to the n¡¯s grand hall to discuss what had happened tonight.

    Su Yi had voiced no objections. Wei Yun naturally needed to report everything that had happened to his n.

    ¡°Brother Su, you might act all mysterious all day, but I actually have a good idea about your origins now,¡±ughed Cui Jingyan. Her lips curved upward with smug pride.

    Su Yi was drinking tea, but when he heard this, he smiled. ¡°That so? Let¡¯s hear it, then.¡±

    The old blind man couldn¡¯t help but prick up his ears too.

    Cui Jingyan¡¯s beautiful eyes shone as she stared intently at Su Yi. ¡°I have ample reason to suspect that you are the descendant of the Swordmaster?of Abstruse?Force!¡±

    The old blind man was stunned.

    Su Yi had only just taken a sip of tea, but when he heard that, he almost spat it out. He didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Why don¡¯t you think I am the Swordmaster?of Abstruse?Force?¡±

    Cui Jingyan rolled her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force? Yeah, right. Then I¡¯m the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡¯s wife!¡±

    The old blind man said hurriedly, ¡°Miss Jingyan, you can¡¯t joke about that! The Swordmaster of Abstruse Force is a good friend of your grandfather. Saying something like that is deeply disrespectful to the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force!¡±

    Cui Jingyan said irritably, ¡°That guy is most likely one of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡¯s descendants, yet he dares impersonate his ancestor. He has no respect for his elders at all, so why aren¡¯t you criticizing him?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± The old blind man was stunned. ¡°Miss Jingyan, why do you dare say with such certainty that His Excellency Su is a descendant of the Swordmaster?of Abstruse?Force?¡±

    Cui Jingyan broke into a smug, mysterious grin. ¡°That, I can¡¯t tell you, but in any event, I¡¯ve practically figured out ¡®His Excellency Su¡¯s¡¯ bottom line. Going by seniority¡­ he might even be below me!¡±

    Su Yi was increasingly amused.?She¡¯s sure got an imagination!

    The old blind man hesitated, then said cautiously, ¡°But everyone knows that the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force wholeheartedly pursued the Dao. Although he had quite a few dypanions, he never had any heirs¡­¡±

    Cui Jingyan looked at the old blind man disdainfully and interrupted him outright. ¡°But what if one of thosedypanions of his got pregnant with his child?¡±

    As she said this, she looked at Su Yi gleefully. ¡°Brother Su, I¡¯m not saying this to disrespect you, so don¡¯t take it to heart!¡±

    Su Yi facepalmed.?The more she talks, the more ridiculous it gets!

    ¡°See? Even Brother Su can¡¯t argue with me,¡± giggled Cui Jingyan.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh.?She sure knows how to plug the holes in her own argument.

    The old blind man, however, felt quite uncertain. He recalled all the mysteries surrounding Su Yi, then integrated them with what he¡¯d seen and heard tonight.?Could His Excellency Su truly be a descendant of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force?

    It was then that Wei Yun walked into the hall.

    ¡°Fellow Daoists, the family head has already left for where the patriarch is in seclusion. He¡¯ll report what happened personally,¡± said Wei Yun. Then, he looked at Su Yi. ¡°But it¡¯s hard to say whether or not you¡¯ll get an audience with the patriarch.¡±

    Su Yi nodded, then asked, ¡°Has the Wei Family set up traps simr to the one you arranged in that forbidden ground tonight?

    Wei Yun nodded. ¡°Over the past three hundred years, we¡¯ve caused a disturbance in that forbidden ground once every hundred years to trick the city¡¯s evildoers into thinking an unparalleled stroke of good fortune has appeared deep within the wilderness of Yama¡¯s Floating Mountains. In doing so, we can lure a portion of them away for ughter. Tonight¡¯s operation was the third of its kind.¡±

    The old blind man couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why do that?¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Wei Yun said, ¡°Our Patriarch said that we must ept ying yao and demons as our mission. That¡¯s why Nightdemon City exists.

    ¡°The world¡¯s heretics and?fiends?converge in Nightdemon City. Is that not a wonderful thing for the rest of the popce?

    ¡°And Nightdemon City isn¡¯t necessarily safe for those heretical cultivators who seek refuge there. They run the risk of dying at any time.

    ¡°As I¡¯m sure you three are well aware, where there are people, there¡¯s conflict. Gathering so many evildoers in Nightdemon City means that, when they fight among themselves, many of them will die. This, too, is a way of ridding the world of evil.¡±

    Wei Yun paused, then added, ¡°And the Wei Family¡¯s only purpose in overseeing Nightdemon City is to periodically cleanse its local tyrants.

    ¡°Take Madam Goldenpin, the One-Armed Demon, and a few of the others here tonight. They¡¯d already established their own factions in Nightdemon City. Had I not eliminated them, they would have be a threat.¡±

    The old blind man couldn¡¯t help but admire this. ¡°Your Wei Family is truly impressive!¡±

    Cui Jingyan subconsciously nodded; she, too, saw the Wei Family in a new light.

    ¡°Impressive?¡± Wei Yun couldn¡¯t help but grimace, then let out a long sigh. ¡°But the vast majority of people think of us as those irredeemable viins¡¯ pir of support. We¡¯ve endured countless curses and insults over the years as a result!¡±

    Cui Jingyan and the old blind man couldn¡¯t help but fall silent.

    Worldly affairs were often this way. Public opinion wasn¡¯t necessarily correct!

    Su Yi, meanwhile, was lost in thought.

    When Wei Yun answered his question, he realized something.

 Chapter 801: A Shocking Revelation

    <h4>Chapter 801: A Shocking Revtion</h4>

    ording to the Vermillion Bird, three hundred years ago, a mysterious person had ventured deep into the wilderness of Yama¡¯s Floating Mountains, broken Su Yi¡¯s sealing formation, and entered the forbidden ground.

    Simrly, three hundred years ago, the Wei Family discovered that the seal had loosened, and that they now had an opportunity to go inside.

    There was one thing Su Yi knew for sure: it was Wei Daoyuan who¡¯d shared the secret to entering that forbidden ground with his nsmen.

    No ordinary person could possibly have known that the key to entering the forbidden ground was a spirit fish like the Pure Yang Fire Perch.

    Su Yi sank into thought.?<i>Once every hundred years, the Wei Family uses the forbidden ground¡¯s power to set up a death trap and kill a group of evildoers. I¡¯m sure that Wei Daoyuan arranged this too.</i>

    <i>But why would Wei Daoyuan do that? Given his abilities, killing Spirit Dao-level heretical cultivators would be no more difficult than squishing an ant. This is entirely unnecessary.</i>

    <i>Admittedly he¡¯s been in seclusion for the past few hundred years, but with the Wei Family¡¯s foundations and power, they too could y those Spirit Dao heretical cultivators with ease. Why go out of their way to lure them into that forbidden ground?</i>

    Su Yi could tell that there was another reason behind Wei Daoyuan¡¯s arrangements.

    But before he could wrap his head around it, a deep voice boomed outside the hall. ¡°Third Brother, the patriarch has invited Fellow Daoist Su for an audience.¡±

    The speaker was none other than the grand elder of the current generation of the Wei Family, Wei Cheng.

    On their way back to the Wei Family estate, they¡¯d exchanged pleasantries, and Wei Cheng had already learned Su Yi¡¯s name.

    Wei Yun¡¯s spirits soared, and he sighed in relief. ¡°Fellow Daoist, it seems we¡¯ve managed to grant your request. If you please!¡±

    Su Yi nced at Cui Jingyan and the old blind man. ¡°You two should wait here.¡±

    With that, he turned and left the hall.

    ¡­.

    Wei Daoyuan was in seclusion in the Wei Family¡¯s forbidden ground, Golden Dawn Peak, halfway up the mountain.

    When Su Yi, Wei Yun, and Wei Cheng arrived, they saw a blessed grotto. The gate was shut tight and covered in denseyers of formations.

    A thoroughly dignified man in purple stood outside the gate.

    This was the current generation leader of the Wei Family, Wei Zhongxi. He was a?Spirit Dao expert with one foot past the threshold of the Profound Illumination Realm.

    He was ¡°one foot past the threshold¡± because he¡¯d already grasped the enlightenment needed to break through. So long as he underwent tribtion and proved his Dao, he¡¯d step into the Imperial Realm!

    Without the necessary enlightenment and opportunity, cultivators would remain trapped in the Spirit Dao, unable to advance any further.

    And although Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivators were quite numerous, less than one in ten thousand achieved the enlightenment necessary to break through!

    ¡°Family Head, this is Fellow Daoist Su,¡± said Wei Cheng.

    Wei Zhongxi smiled, then sped his fist in greeting. ¡°Many thanks for your assistance tonight, Fellow Daoist Su!¡±

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head.

    Wei Zhongxi had already heard about Su Yi¡¯s personality and conduct, so he was naturally already aware that the young man in blue disliked wasting words and that he was proud to the bone. Knowing that, he didn¡¯t mind Su Yi¡¯s somewhat aloof attitude.

    He smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, please wait a moment.¡±

    As he spoke, he adjusted his clothing, proceeded to the tightly-shut entrance of the immortal cave, and inclined his head in greeting.

    ¡°Patriarch,¡± he said solemnly, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su has arrived.¡±

    Wei Cheng and Wei Yun hurriedly bowed in greeting.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find it funny.?That kid Wei Daoyuan sure knows how to put on airs.

    But then, it makes sense. I knew Wei Daoyuan in myst life, but that was thirty thousand years ago. After all that time, it¡¯s easy to imagine how lofty his position must be within his n.

    Suddenly, the ripples of a formation spread across the immortal cave, and the tightly-sealed entrance slowly opened.

    A deep, mellow voice emanated from within the cave. ¡°Pleasee in for a chat, my young friend.¡±

    Su Yi was just about to approach when he hesitated. ¡°It¡¯d be better if you came out instead.¡±

    Wei Zhongxi and the others¡¯ eyelids twitched, and their expressions stiffened.?I knew this kid was extremely proud, but I wouldn¡¯t have thought he¡¯d put on such airs!

    Wei Zhongxi coughed dryly. ¡°Fellow Daoist, our patriarch has been in seclusion for hundreds of years. It¡¯s only because of your great benevolence that he broke seclusion to meet with you¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, Su Yi waved his concerns away. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to put on airs. I just want to stand here and have a chat with your patriarch, that¡¯s all. I won¡¯t dy his seclusion.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Wei Zhongxi was just about to say something when a burst of heartyughter rang out.

    Afterward, a thin figure in a feather coat emerged from the immortal cave.

    His hair and beard were graying, and he looked thirty or forty, but his brow and the corners of his eyes bore the marks of the vicissitudes of the years.

    When he emerged, although he suppressed his imposing presence, every gesture contained enough power to make one¡¯s heart tremble.

    His arrival felt much like the descent of a sovereign!

    ¡°Greetings, Patriarch!¡± Wei Zhongxi, Wei Yun, and Wei Cheng bowed.

    But when Su Yi saw this arrival, he couldn¡¯t help but look a bit dazed.

    Although ¡°Little Wei¡± looked pretty much the same, hecked his former unbridled, contemptuous bearing. In its ce, he had the kind of tranquil air only acquired over countless years.

    ¡°No need for such politeness,¡± Wei Daoyuan said with a smile. He looked at Su Yi and subtly inclined his head. ¡°I already understand the gist of what happened tonight. Many thanks for your assistance, my young friend.¡±

    Su Yi set aside his scattered thoughts, then said calmly, ¡°No need for pleasantries. There are a few things I hope you can rify for me.¡±

    He was facing an Emperor of the older generation, but he was as calm andposed as ever. Seeing this left Wei Zhongxi and the others inwardly rueful.

    Our fellow Daoist Su really is no ordinary person!

    Wei Daoyuan smiled. ¡°Please, speak directly. If I can assist you, I naturally won¡¯t refuse.¡±

    ¡°Three hundred years ago, who was it who broke that sealing formation?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Wei Daoyuan shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not sure. Forgive me, but I cannot answer you.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Then were you the one who taught the Wei nsmen how to enter that forbidden ground?¡±

    Wei Daoyuan nodded. ¡°I was.¡±

    Wei Zhongxi, Wei Cheng, and Wei Yun found this rather strange.?Why is he so interested? None of that has anything to do with him.

    However, Su Yi only continued. ¡°Does that mean that the Wei Family¡¯s centennial trap¡ªcreating amotion and luring heretics and?fiends?into the forbidden ground¡ªwas arranged at your orders?¡±

    Wei Daoyuan¡¯s eyes shed. He, too, felt there was something strange about Su Yi¡¯s line of questioning.

    He thought for a moment, then nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was distant and inscrutable as he stared directly into Wei Daoyuan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you think this arrangement was entirely superfluous?¡±

    Wei Zhongxi and the others¡¯ expressions shifted. This question was far too rude!

    But against all expectations, Wei Daoyuan wasn¡¯t angry. Instead, he said warmly, ¡°I arranged this simply to temper my nsmen. There¡¯s nothing superfluous about that.¡±

    ¡°To temper your nsmen?¡± Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed.?Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m overthinking this? Or is it just that Wei Daoyuan sees me as a young stranger and has no intention of telling me the truth?

    ¡°Is there anything else you¡¯d like to ask, my young friend?¡± Wei Daoyuan¡¯s tone was as amiable as ever, but his words revealed a hint of impatience.

    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± With that, Su Yi turned and left.

    This didn¡¯t just stun Wei Zhongxi and the others; Wei Daoyuan found it rather unexpected too.?He¡¯s seriously leaving just like that?

    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there!¡± ordered Wei Daoyuan. ¡°Quick, see our young friend off. Don¡¯t let anyone say our Wei Family¡¯s manners arecking!¡±

    Wei Zhongxi andpany hurriedly agreed and chased after Su Yi.

    Wei Daoyuan watched them leave. Only then did he turn, re-enter his cave, and reseal the entrance.

    At the foot of Golden Dawn Mountain.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, I¡¯ve already ordered our nsmen to prepare a banquet. In a bit, we¡¯ll invite your twopanions, and we¡¯ll all feast and drink together. How about it?¡± asked Wei Zhongxi.

    Although Su Yi hade across as rude, aloof, and proud, he was still the Wei Family¡¯s benefactor. It was only right that they show him their hospitality.

    Wei Cheng and Wei Yu nodded along.

    Su Yi stopped, then looked the three of them over. Suddenly, he transmitted, ¡°You three, what I¡¯m about to say mighte as an enormous shock, but I hope you won¡¯t make any noise or cause any kind of disturbance.¡±

    The three of them were instantly solemn, but none of them had any idea what this was about.

    However, they¡¯d all experienced their share of wind and rain, so they quickly steadied their mental states.

    Wei Zhongxi subtly sped his fist and transmitted, ¡°Please enlighten us, Fellow Daoist Su.¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t hide it any further. ¡°That person we saw earlier wasn¡¯t your family¡¯s patriarch.¡±

    One sentence, an earth-shattering revtion!

    Wei Zhongxi and the others¡¯ expressions changed dramatically. They almost couldn¡¯t help but cry out.

    However, when they recalled what Su Yi had just asked of them, they held back in the end. Nheless, their expressions filled with disbelief.

    Wei Zhongxi urgently transmitted, ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    ¡°It would be troublesome to exin,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°In a bit, you¡¯ll see for yourselves. Then you¡¯ll understand.¡±

    Wei Zhongxi, Wei Cheng, and Wei Yun looked at each other. All of their expressions shifted erratically, and waves of astonishment coursed through their hearts.

    Su Yi¡¯s revtion was far too unbelievable. If Su Yi hadn¡¯t saved Wei Yun, they might well have dismissed him as a lunatic!

    After all, Wei Daoyuan was an Imperial expert of extremely high seniority, and he upied a lofty position. How could just anyone doubt him?

    But Su Yi¡¯s calmposure made them realize that he¡¯d almost certainly realized something; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have said something like that.

    All of them were instantly ovee with confusion.

    If that wasn¡¯t our patriarch just now, who was he?

    If he¡¯s an enemy, why hasn¡¯t he done anything to harm the n over the past few hundred years?

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re sure you¡¯re not mistaken?¡± Wei Yun couldn¡¯t help but transmit.

    Su Yi looked up at the sky. In another two hours, the night would be over.

    ¡°Whether you believe me or not, all will soon be clear. In a bit, no matter what happens, please don¡¯t interfere,¡± Su Yi transmitted.

    Wei Zhongxi, Wei Cheng, and Wei Yun fell silent, their expressions shifting and uncertain.

 Chapter 802: A Monkey in a Crown

    <h4>Chapter 802: A Monkey in a Crown</h4>

    Wei Zhongxi started to say something, then stopped.

    Wei Yun and Wei Cheng¡¯s emotions were churning, and their thoughts were a jumble.

    All three were prominent members of the current generation of the Wei Family, but Su Yi¡¯s words had shaken their mental state.

    After a while, Wei Cheng couldn¡¯t help but send Wei Zhongxi a private transmission. ¡°Family Head, if Fellow Daoist Su really¡­ tries something¡­ are we really not going to stop him?¡±

    Wei Zhongxi repressed his bewilderment and said gravely, ¡°The Patriarch has peak Profound Illumination Realm cultivation. Even if Su Yi wants to ¡®try something¡¯ how could he possibly be a match for the patriarch?¡±

    Wei Cheng instantly understood what Wei Zhongxi was getting at. No matter what happened, they wouldn¡¯t intervene. They¡¯d just wait and see if that iparably shocking revtion Su Yi had shared with them was true or not!

    Time slipped by.

    Su Yi stood there with his hands behind his back, waiting in silence. He showed no sign of impatience whatsoever.

    Golden Dawn Ridge was the Wei Family¡¯s forbidden ground. For hundreds of years, only Wei Daoyuan had upied it as he underwent seclusion.

    As a result, when Su Yi and the others stood at the foot of the mountain, they drew no attention.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost dawn¡­¡± Wei Zhongxi muttered to himself.

    But it was then that¡ª¡ª

    Whoosh!

    A thin figure suddenly emerged from halfway up the mountain and proceeded downhill.

    The patriarch!!

    Wei Zhongzi and the others¡¯ expressions shifted; they recognized him at a nce. This gave all of them an ill premonition.

    Why would the patriarch leave seclusion at a time like this? What was he going to do?

    At the same time, Su Yi transmitted his voice directly into their ears: ¡°Remember, don¡¯t try and stop me. It would be terrible if he escapes.¡±

    Wei Zhongxi and the others¡¯ expressions shifted in response.

    ¡°Hm? Why¡­ why haven¡¯t you all left?¡± When Wei Daoyuan discovered Su Yi and the others off in the distance, he looked a bit startled, and he promptly stopped in his tracks.

    ¡°I originally nned to leave, but I suddenly recalled something, and I¡¯d like to request your guidance,¡± said Su Yi. As he spoke, he approached, his gait neither slow nor hurried.

    ¡°So that¡¯s it,¡± said Wei Daoyuan with a friendly smile. ¡°My young friend, if there¡¯s something you don¡¯t understand, please feel free to ask.¡±

    Su Yi smiled too. ¡°They all say that Thousand-Faced Ghost Monkeys have long since gone extinct, so I wondered why one had appeared out of nowhere. Might you perhaps clear up my confusion?¡±

    As his voice rang out, Su Yi continued his approach. He was now only about one hundred feet away from Wei Daoyuan.

    Meanwhile, at the foot of the mountain, Wei Zhongxi eximed, ¡°A Thousand-Faced Ghost Monkey!?¡±

    This prominent member of the Wei Family ultimately failed to suppress his shock and lost hisposure.

    Wei Yun and Wei Cheng were stunned too.

    Su Yi was unquestionably implying that their ¡°patriarch¡± was really a Thousand-Faced Ghost Monkey in disguise!

    Of course they were astonished! How could they not be?

    In the Netherworld, Thousand-Faced Ghost Monkeys had been wiped out a long, long time ago. So much time had passed since their extinction that few inhabitants of the Netherworld even knew that such a race had once existed.

    But as members of the Wei Family, Wei Zhongxi and the others were naturally well aware of Thousand-Faced Ghost Monkeys¡¯ abilities.

    Their experts had an innate, unbelievable talent. They could transform into anyone. Neither their aura, nor their appearance, nor their mannerisms revealed the slightest hint; they were indistinguishable from the real thing.

    They could even fool an Emperor¡¯s divine sense!

    And beneath the Imperial level? Identifying a Thousand-Faced Ghost Monkey in disguise was almost impossible.

    Thus, experts of the Thousand-Faced Ghost Monkey were as terrifying as could be.

    There was no way of knowing whether or not they¡¯d transform into the person you were least on guard against and attack without warning!

    Rumor had it that a long, long time ago, an expert of the Thousand-Faced Ghost Monkeys offended an all-powerful expert. In his fury, he exterminated the entire race.

    As a result, the Thousand-Faced Ghost Monkeys had disappeared into the river of history.

    Yet now, Su Yi was implying that their patriarch was a Thousand-Faced Ghost Monkey in disguise. This was, of course, a huge shock!

    ¡°A Thousand-Faced Ghost Monkey?¡± Wei Daoyuan furrowed his brow in confusion. ¡°My young friend, why ask about that all of a sudden?¡±

    He didn¡¯t look the slightest bit panicked. Even his aura had an Emperor¡¯s distinctive charm, as majestic as the heavens themselves.

    But Su Yi¡¯s eyes shone with mockery. ¡°It¡¯s simple: I¡¯ve discovered a monkey putting on a clumsy show. It¡¯s like a real-life demonstration of the idiom ¡®a monkey in a crown.¡¯ The whole thing is utterly ridiculous.¡±

    Wei Daoyuan frowned. ¡°My young friend, it seems you¡¯re mocking me? Your impudence is over the line!¡±

    As he said thatst part, his voice frosted over, and his aura transformed.

    His imposing aura alone seemed to nket heaven and earth like floodwater, spreading in all directions. Wei Zhongxi, Wei Yun, and Wei Cheng felt suffocated, and their hair stood on end.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, are you perhaps mistaken?¡± Wei Zhongxi couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Just watch,¡±ughed Su Yi. He stepped forth once more, as if Wei Daoyuan¡¯s terrifying aura couldn¡¯t affect him in the slightest.

    Wei Daoyuan was visibly infuriated. ¡°What a reckless brat! You saved my nsmen tonight, so I let your poor conduct slide, but now you¡¯re trying to walk all over me¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, Su Yi raised his hand and shed at Wei Daoyuan.

    Whoosh!

    A dazzling arc of sword light pierced through the night sky, Illuminating Goldendawn Ridge. It was as if the cosmos had descended upon the human world, intermingled with the light of dawn.

    Wei Daoyuan was initially furious, but in the face of this streak of sword qi, a?nigh?imperceptible hint of panic appeared on his face. His figure blurred as he suddenly retreated.

    The sword qi reached the ce he¡¯d stood moments prior, then suddenly froze in ce and silently disappeared.

    It didn¡¯t so much as harm a single de of grass.

    Such a fine application of power was wondrous as could be.

    ¡°If you¡¯re really Wei Daoyuan, why did you dodge?¡±ughed Su Yi, his gaze utterly disdainfully.

    Wei Zhongxi and the others looked bewildered too.?He¡¯s right! The patriarch is in the peak of the Profound Illumination Realm. Why would he flee?

    ¡°I¡­.¡± We Daoyuan was just about to say something when Su Yi disappeared into thin air.

    Wei Daoyuan¡¯s expression changed dramatically, and he blurred into a streak of blood-colored light and shot into the distant dome of heaven.

    Practically simultaneously, a gray talisman appeared in his hand.

    It was called the ¡°Far Reaches at Close Proximity.¡± When crushed, you could reach even the far reaches of the world in a sh.

    Simply put, it was an iparably wondrous escape talisman, and it was extremely valuable. Even Emperors could forget about catching someone who¡¯d activated it!

    However, perhaps because it was overly precious, when Wei Daoyuan fled, he didn¡¯t crush it. He only gripped it tight, just in case.

    Whoosh!

    A tall, upright figure appeared out of nowhere and blocked his path.

    This was none other than Su Yi.

    And even faster than Su Yi was a streak of sword light.

    It seemed to bore a hole through the ancient skies at unbelievable speeds.

    Wei Daoyuan let out a strange, startled cry, then tightened his grip to crush the Far Reaches at Close Proximity Talisman.

    Splurt!

    He felt an agonizing pain in his wrist, and when he looked down, he saw the hand holding the talisman fly through the air spraying a trail of blood.

    Su Yi then reached out and grabbed it.

    ¡°Dammit!¡± Wei Daoyuan waspletely panicked. Disregarding the agony of losing a hand, he opened his mouth and spat.

    A swath of turbid, blood-colored light burst forth. Firelight churned, emanating destructive energy fluctuations.

    Upon closer inspection, he¡¯d spat out a clear, blood-colored pearl about the size of an infant¡¯s fist. It was covered in strange and contorted worm-like ancient Dao Markings.

    Boom!

    It exploded in the sky, shaking heaven and earth.

    The blood-colored pearl¡¯s power was terrifying to the extreme, no weaker than a Profound Illumination Emperor¡¯s attack!

    Wei Zhongxi and the others watched from the foot of the mountain. They couldn¡¯t help but be astonished. If an attack like thatnded, it would devastate the Wei Family¡¯s forbidden ground!

    However, Su Yi raised his hand, then casually?grabbed.

    Weng!

    The descending blood-colored pearl shook violently as Su Yi gripped it firmly, suppressing it with ease.

    ¡°Erk¡­!¡± Wei Daoyuan¡¯s eyes widened. Disbelief was written all over his face.

    Wei Yun suddenly recalled how, earlier that night, in the forbidden ground containing the ck umbre, Su Yi had used just two fingers to subdue Yao Blood Heaven¡¯s Demise, the supreme treasure a Profound Serenity Yao Emperor had left behind!

    What he¡¯d just done was different, yet somehow simr!

    ¡°Unless I¡¯m mistaken, this is a Blood River Pearl, a unique treasure of the Thousand-Faced Ghost Monkeys. Only Emperors can refine them, and when its attacknds, it''s like a river of blood overflowing. It¡¯s no weaker than an early-stage Profound Illumination Emperor¡¯s attack,¡± Su Yi said leisurely as he yed with the blood-colored pearl.

    As he spoke, his gaze remained fixed on Wei Daoyuan.

    Beneath his profound gaze, Wei Daoyuan¡¯s face paled, and his expression filled with utter terror. Then, his courage failed him, and he turned and fled.

    But before he got far, Su Yi¡¯s long, slender hand grabbed him by the throat, holding him aloft as if he were a chicken.

    His power was so thoroughly restricted that he couldn¡¯t even lift a finger!

    He couldn¡¯t even struggle!

    When they saw this, Wei Zhongxi and the others felt as if they¡¯d been struck by lightning. Any doubts they¡¯d held onto copsed, and they were left utterly dumbstruck.

    How could their patriarch, a mighty Imperial expert, possibly be so weak?

    This was unquestionable proof that what Su Yi had said earlier was true: this wasn¡¯t their patriarch. He was an impersonator!

    To Wei Zhongxi and the others, this was unquestionably an enormous shock.

    And indeed, when Su Yi tightened his grip, ¡°Wei Daoyuan¡± suddenly burst with dark, misty light.

    When the light dissipated, ¡°Wei Daoyuan¡± lookedpletely different. He was now a short old man with jutting lips and monkey-like features.

    Even his aura deted like a balloon, leaving him with the energy fluctuations of a Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator.

    When Wei Zhongxi and the others saw it, their faces were ashen, and they felt as if they¡¯d lost their souls. No matter how unwilling they were to ept reality, they had no choice!

    ¡°You¡­ who exactly are you?¡± the short old man shrieked in terror.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a good ce to talk,¡± said Su Yi. He swept his gaze across Wei Zhongxi and the others. ¡°You all shoulde too.¡±

    As he spoke, he carried the old midget, strode through the air, and proceeded toward Goldendawn Ridge.

    He was tall and upright, and his blue robes fluttered around him. Gazing upon him from afar, he was like a banished immortal returning after a sessful hunt.

    Transcendent and detached.

 Chapter 803: Mother and Child Psychic Jade

    <h4>Chapter 803: Mother and Child Psychic Jade</h4>

    Wei Zhongxi was the first to recover from his daze.

    The head of the Wei Family now demonstrated the steady cool-headedness of a leader. He said at top speeds, ¡°The earlier disturbance is sure to draw questions from our nsmen. Grand Elder, stand guard. Don¡¯t let anyone approach Goldendawn Mountain, and don¡¯t reveal anything about what just happened!¡±

    They still didn¡¯t know whether the real patriarch was alive or dead. Wei Zhongxi was well aware that if their nsmen found out about what just happened, it would throw the entire Wei Family into upheaval.

    And if news like that spread, it would inevitably lead to unpredictable wind and rain!

    ¡°Got it!¡± Wei Chen took a deep breath, then solemnly assented.

    ¡°Wei Yun,e with me to see Fellow Daoist Su.¡± As he spoke, he¡¯d already started following Su Yi halfway up the ridge.

    Wei Yun hurried after him.

    ¡°I just hope¡­ nothing happened to the patriarch¡­¡± Wei Cheng muttered to himself.

    Halfway up the ridge.

    Wei Daoyuan''s immortal cave, the ce he¡¯d undergone seclusion, was about one thousand feet across. It was built like a pce, but the furniture was extremely simple.

    As soon as Wei Zhongxi and Wei Yun entered, they saw Su Yi sprawled outzily in a wicker chair. The no-longer-disguised Thousand-Faced Ghost Monkey expert sat slumped on the floor in front of him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already checked. Your patriarch isn¡¯t in his immortal cave,¡± said Su Yi. He sipped from his gourd of wine, then continued, ¡°In other words, only this dirty beast knows whether he¡¯s alive or dead.¡±

    Wei Zhongxi and Wei Yun both instantly looked at the Thousand-Faced Ghost Monkey.

    He had jutting lips and monkey-like features. His robes were gray, and he looked quite old. He was currently slumped limply on the floor, his face pallid and full of rm, dread, and uncertainty.

    The gray-robed old man stammered, ¡°I¡­ I truly don¡¯t know whether His Excellency Wei Daoyuan is alive or dead.¡±

    Both Wei nsmen frowned. Wei Zhongxi¡¯s eyes shed like cold lightning, and he suggested, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, interrogation is far too much trouble. Why not just search his soul?¡±

    He was just a monkey, yet he¡¯d impersonated their patriarch for hundreds of years. This left Wei Zhongxi iparably indignant and ashamed.

    The gray-robed elder was instantly frantic, and he said in a quavering voice, ¡°You can¡¯t! There¡¯s a seal inside my soul, and the moment you touch it, it¡¯ll kill me!¡±

    This deration left both Wei Zhongxi and Wei Yun stunned.

    The gray-robed elder was in the Spiritual Revolution Realm, and he was an expert of the Thousand-Faced Ghost Monkey Race. He excelled at illusions and transformations. Just what kind of person could have left a seal in his soul strong enough to kill him?

    As if afraid Su Yi and hispanions wouldn¡¯t believe him, the old man exined frantically, ¡°I won¡¯t hide it any longer: I was forced to do this!¡±

    Before he could continue, Su Yi asked, ¡°Who forced you to do it?¡±

    The old man grimaced. ¡°You might not believe me even if I tell you. A little over three hundred years ago, when that person forced me to do this, I couldn¡¯t even tell whether they were male or female, much less what they looked like or where they¡¯de from¡­¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°So, it really is that same person.¡±

    Wei Zhongxi couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Fellow Daoist, do you know who they are?¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°All I know is that they¡¯re the same person who broke that sealing formation, and that they once entered that forbidden ground.¡±

    Both Wei nsmen were bewildered and uncertain.

    Su Yi then faced the old man. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that mysterious person forced you to impersonate Wei Daoyuan?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The old man in gray nodded hurriedly.

    ¡°If you can impersonate Wei Daoyuan, you must have seen him before,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°What was his situation then?¡±

    The old man didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°At the time, I was at a restaurant in Nightdemon City. That mysterious person brought me there to see His Excellency Wei Daoyuan.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t seem hurt in any way, but his behavior was a bit strange.¡±

    ¡°Give me the specifics,¡± said Su Yi.

    The old man in gray looked thoughtful. ¡°He sat alone, unmoving, his expression wooden, like¡­ like a soulless zombie.¡±

    Wei Zhongxi and Wei Yun¡¯s expressions shifted, and their hearts clenched.

    But then, the old man continued, ¡°Right, that mysterious person told me I had tomit His Excellency Wei Daoyuan¡¯s image and aura to memory. It was then that His Excellency Wei Daouyan looked up at me and said something strange.¡±

    ¡°What did he say?¡± urged Wei Zhongxi.

    The old man in gray cleared his throat, then imitated Wei Daoyuan¡¯s voice. ¡°The Thousand-Faced Ghost Monkey can fool everyone in the Wei Family, but it can¡¯t fool him.¡±

    His voice was low and wooden, without the slightest ripple of emotion.

    Wei Zhongxi frowned. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    The old man said frantically, ¡°He really didn¡¯t say anything else!¡±

    Wei Yun asked, ¡°Who did he mean by ¡®him¡¯?¡±

    The old man in gray cautiously looked up at Su Yi, then muttered, ¡°Perhaps¡­ the esteemed gentleman in front of us?¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s abilities had thoroughly terrified this Thousand-Faced Ghost Monkey expert.

    Even now, he couldn¡¯t imagine how a Spiritual Incarnation Realm young man had seen through his identity, much less how he¡¯d effortlessly suppressed and dominated a terrifyingly powerful treasure like the Bloodriver Pearl.

    Su Yi?

    Wei Zhongxi and Wei Yun were stunned.

    Thinking about it, it was indeed Su Yi who¡¯d seen through the Thousand-Faced Ghost Monkey¡¯s disguise!

    However, he was only eighteen years old, and their patriarch had said that over three hundred years ago!

    The timing obviously didn¡¯t match up.

    Could the person the patriarch referred to have been one of Su Yi¡¯s seniors??Wei Zhongxi felt a bit baffled, but if that were the case, it would all make sense.

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t interested in any of that. He asked, ¡°What did that mysterious person say in response?¡±

    The old man in gray said hurriedly, ¡°They only smiled and said it was best that it didn¡¯t?fool ¡®him.¡¯ Then, they knocked me out. By the time I regained consciousness, I was already in this immortal cave. I truly don¡¯t know whether His Excellency Wei Daoyuan is alive or dead.¡±

    Su Yi instantly fell silent.

    There was no doubt about it. This mysterious person was after Su Xuanjun!

    Furthermore, they''d known the Thousand-Faced Ghost Monkey¡¯s Dao of Transformations couldn¡¯t fool his keen senses!

    Su Yi asked, ¡°Did that mysterious person give you any instructions?¡±

    ¡°They did,¡± said the old man with a nod. ¡°They said that should anyone capable of conversing with the malevolent soul of the Vermillion Bird appear in that forbidden ground, I was to meet with them andmit their appearance firmly to memory.¡±

    Wei Zhongxi and Wei Yun both found this unbelievable.

    Earlier that very night, Su Yi had indeed conversed with the soul of the Vermillion Bird!

    But ording to the gray-robed old man, that mysterious person had predicted this day three hundred-plus years ago!

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been astonished?

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t find this strange. He, too, could set up arrangements that almost made it seem like he had precognition.

    He took a sip of wine, then said, ¡°And then?¡±

    The gray-robed old man said in a low voice, ¡°They also gave me a piece of ck jade, but they didn¡¯t tell me its origins or purpose. They just said that after I saw the person I was looking for, I should find an opportunity to¡­ run away.¡±

    Wei Zhongxi and Wei Yun instantly understood.

    Earlier, when the old man left Wei Daoyuan¡¯s immortal cave, he¡¯d been attempting to flee!

    But it seemed Su Yi had long since anticipated this, which was why he¡¯d waited for his prey at the foot of Goldendawn Ridge.

    When they realized this, the two of them couldn¡¯t help but look at Su Yi.?How did he figure that out?

    It wasn¡¯t just the two of them, either. Even the gray-robed elder was iparably confused.

    How could Su Yi fail to realize what they were wondering? But he didn¡¯t exin. ¡°Let me see that ck jade.¡±

    The old man hurriedly slipped a ck wooden box from his sleeves and proffered it with both hands.

    The wooden box wasn¡¯t a treasure, nor did it hide any secrets. Su Yi took it, then opened it directly.

    Inside was a piece of ck jade shaped like a goose egg. Its surface was covered in serene, mysterious luster.

    When Su Yi saw it, he suddenly sat upright in his chair, and his eyebrows knit together. His handsome face filled with uncertainty.

    Wei Zhongxi and the others quickly realized that Su Yi knew what this object was!

    After a while, Su Yi broke the silence. ¡°You two, lead him away from the immortal cave.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t a discussion. It was an order!

    Wei Zhongxi and Wei Yun looked at each other, then both of them nodded. They promptly led the gray-robed old man away.

    Only after he was alone did Su Yi remove the jade from the box. Using his nails as a carving knife, he cut an image into the jade¡¯s surface.

    Instantly, a rain of dim, misty light drifted down alongside the jade fragments.

    The jade¡¯s surface was now carved with a profound and borate diagram. The instant hepleted it, misty light surged forth alongside strange ripples of spatial energy.

    Watching from a distance, it seemed as if a ck spatial vortex had formed at Su Yi¡¯s fingertips. The sight was strange and imposing.

    Su Yi watched all of this in silence. He didn¡¯t find it at all surprising.

    This was a piece of Mother and Child Psychic Jade. They were carved from the horn of a Spirit Rhinoceros and divided into ¡°mother¡± and ¡°child¡± jades. Its uses were simr to irvoyance, telepathy, and other such wondrous abilities.

    .

    The owner of the ¡°child¡± jade just needed to carve a Psychic Connection Edict onto its surface to use it. Then, even if they were worlds apart, the owner of the ¡°mother¡± jade could sense them and initiate a conversation.

    Such treasures were incredibly rare because Spirit Rhinoceros were incredibly rare; they could only be happened upon by chance.

    Whoosh~

    The child jade quivered in Su Yi¡¯s hand, then released gray, misty light, shrouding the entire immortal cave in a dim, oppressive atmosphere.

    At the same time, the sound of fiercebat emanated from within the jade!

    The fighting was intermingled with demonic roaring, shouts, the sounds of destruction, and treasures colliding with thunderous booms.

    Just hearing it made it seem like one was standing in a bloodsoaked battlefield, surrounded by warring demons and gods, death, destruction, and bloodshed.

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed, but he ignored this.

    Soon, the sound of intensebat faded. It seemed the owner of the mother jade had left that terrifying battlefield.

    Eventually, the sound ofbat disappearedpletely. The only noise still emanating through the jade was the howling of the wind, adding a sense of loneliness and boundlessness.

    However, the owner of the mother jade said nothing.

    It was as if they were waiting for Su Yi to speak first.

 Chapter 804: Answers!

    <h4>Chapter 804: Answers!</h4>

    Su Yi sat in his wicker chair, silently waiting.

    It seemed that so long as the other party didn¡¯t speak, he would wait as long as it took.

    As a result, only the sound of fierce gales emanated from the other side.

    Time slipped by.

    The light of the Psychic Connection Edict carved on the child jade gradually faded.

    When its power ran out, it would shatter.

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t wait any longer.?He tightened his grip, and the Psychic Connection Jade crumbled into powder and dissipated.

    It wasn¡¯t that he¡¯d run out of patience, but that he saw no point in drawing this out any longer. It would only waste time.

    But although he wasn¡¯t sure of just who this mysterious person was, there was one thing Su Yi dared say with certainty: it was someone he¡¯d been familiar with in his past life!

    Who could it be?

    It was a bit difficult to guess, and?Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to try.

    Whoever they were, now that they knew he was alive and in the Netherworld, they¡¯de looking for him sooner orter.

    Furthermore, it was highly likely that they¡¯d return to Yama¡¯s Floating Mountains in search of leads!

    ¡°No matter who you are, I¡¯m quite eager for the day we meet¡­¡± muttered Su Yi.

    This was someone capable of breaking the seal he¡¯d left in his past life, yet they¡¯d chosen not to take away the Sky-Stealing Umbre he¡¯d left in that hidden realm.

    It seemed that whoever this person was, they¡¯d anticipated that he¡¯d proceed to the Wei Family territory and seek out Wei Daoyuan for rification. Thus, they arranged for a Thousand-Faced Ghost Monkey to hold onto the child jade and wait for him.

    Despite this borate arrangement, the mysterious person seemed to bear him no ill will. It seemed their only goal was to confirm whether he was alive or dead.

    If all that were true, it was unlikely that anything bad had happened to Wei Daoyuan.

    That was enough.

    That old fogey Cui Longxiang warned me not to reveal my identity after returning to the Netherworld, but now, it seems there are already people out there who know that Su Xuanjun has returned¡­

    But it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll know whether they¡¯re friends or foes when I see them.

    As Su Yi pondered, he rose from his wicker chair and headed out of the immortal cave.

    Outside, dawn had already broken, and the skies were bright.

    Quite a bit had happenedst night, but to Su Yi, the only thing really worth his attention was the identity of the mysterious person who¡¯d arranged his.

    For now, he¡¯d just leave the Heaven-Stealing Umbre where it was.

    He¡¯d promised the Vermillion Bird to return in three years.

    He just hoped that this mysterious person would appear within that time frame.

    ¡­¡­

    A world of turmoil and bloodshed.

    A grand, terrifying battle raged over the distant horizon.

    Dazzling divine light tore through the skies, and the radiance of various treasures swept out in all directions. Roaring, like the cries of demonic gods, shook heaven and earth.

    Deity-like figures were locked in fiercebat, their divine majesty nketing the earth, terrifying beyond limit.

    Peerless Imperial experts fought without reservation, killing in a mad frenzy.

    Enormous, bestial figures soared through the sky. Their auras alone copsed the skies and shattered mountains.

    This was a chaotic battlefield. The fighting was so fierce that the moon and sun seemed dimmer, as if the entire world had sunk into turmoil, upheaval, and apocalyptic destruction.

    Far away from the battlefield, an enormous, dazzling spatial rift hovered in the air, like a heavenly rift splitting the entire ne in two.

    One side of the spatial rift was turmoil, bloodshed, and fiercebat.

    The other side was an endless wastnd.

    Nothing grew there, not even an inch of grass. It was barren, withered, and perpetually shrouded in dusk.

    There was nothing there save for howling, bone-chilling winds. It emanated a sense of boundless destion.

    A graceful figure sat on a hill within this barrenndscape, her arms wrapped around her knees. Beneath the dusky light, she seemed utterly alone.

    She had curved eyebrows, and she wore a lotus crown and a form-fitting ck dress. It offset her slender figure, and what skin was visible was as fair and delicate asmb suet.

    She¡¯d obviously just undergone a grand battle, and her body was riddled with bloody wounds.

    However, she didn¡¯t seem to care in the slightest. She just sat there in silence, arms wrapped around her knees, her beautiful eyes flowing with silent, unending tears.

    A piece of ck jadey on the ground in front of her.

    The tears dripped onto the jade¡¯s surface, like pearls that bloomed into flower petals as theynded.

    Even though she was crying, she seemed to be holding something back. She made no noise even as her tears fell like rain.

    However, there was no sign of sadness on her peerlessly beautiful face. On the contrary, she seemed relieved, delighted, and excited.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally back. I just knew it! I just knew you¡¯de back¡­¡± the woman muttered, her quavering voice choked with sobs.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Someone appeared out of nowhere.

    ¡°Senior, what happened?¡±

    This new arrival was a tall, stalwart man in warrior¡¯s robes. His energy surged, and his presence was imposing, but when he saw the woman¡¯s tears, he couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    ¡°He¡­ He came back¡­!¡± The woman took a deep breath, then looked up. Her tears silently dried, reced with heartfelt delight.

    The man in warrior¡¯s robes was briefly stunned, but when he saw the ck jade in front of the woman, he seemed to realize something. He couldn¡¯t help but blurt, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s His Excellency Su!?¡±

    The woman¡¯s eyes shone, and she nodded seriously. ¡°Mm!¡±

    The man in warrior¡¯s robes was ovee with delight. ¡°It really is him! I just knew that someone like him wouldn¡¯t just up and die for no reason! Right, did he say anything?¡±

    The woman instantly fell silent.

    A whileter, she looked into the distance, her gaze seeming to prate time and space. She gazed at the distant, chaotic battlefield and whispered, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t say anything, and he didn¡¯t say anything either¡­¡±

    The man in warrior¡¯s robes was stunned. ¡°He didn¡¯t say?anything?¡±

    The woman pursed her lips and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, but I know he already obtained the child jade I left with that Thousand-Faced Ghost Monkey.¡±

    She spoke with incontrovertible assurance.

    The man in warrior''s robes asked in confusion. ¡°But why didn¡¯t you speak with Senior Su?¡±

    The woman shook her head. ¡°The moment I opened my mouth, he would have realized who I was. I don¡¯t want him to know where we are.¡±

    ¡°Why hide it?¡± the man still didn¡¯t understand.

    The woman smiled, a hint of softness on her?matchlessly?beautiful features as she murmured, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. If he knew I was here, he¡¯d definitely worry, and I don¡¯t want to make him worry ever again¡­¡±

    Her voice was tender and full of sentiment.

    The man in warrior¡¯s robes was instantly silent.

    ¡°Little Wei, thanks a bunch. Three hundred and thirty years ago, if you hadn¡¯t cooperated with me to make arrangements on Yama¡¯s Floating Mountains, he¡­ Even if he returned to the Netherworld, I¡¯m afraid he wouldn¡¯t have been curious enough to activate the child jade.¡±

    The woman rose, her ck dress swaying around her, offsetting her slender, graceful figure.

    Beneath the dusky skies, her lotus crown shone with faint, misty light. This gave her an additional imposing air.

    The man in warrior¡¯s robes said hurriedly, ¡°Senior, you needn¡¯t be so polite. I was just doing as I ought to do. It¡¯s just¡­ I suspect that with Senior Su¡¯s wisdom, he¡¯s already guessed quite a bit¡­¡±

    His voice trailed off, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit nervous.

    The woman smiled and said softly, ¡°Rest assured. Even if he learns the full truth, he won¡¯t me you.¡±

    She paused, and her soft lips curved into a smile. ¡°For now, at least, he most likely hasn¡¯t realized that I¡¯m the one who made those arrangements in Yama¡¯s Floating Mountains.?I understand him far too well. That¡¯s why I hid my aura then; not even the malevolent soul of the Vermillion Bird could tell who I was. This is what piqued his curiosity, and why he activated that child jade.¡±

    The man in warrior¡¯s robes thought back to what happened years ago, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit helpless. ¡°Senior, why¡­ Why do you have to keep this hidden from him?¡±

    The woman didn¡¯t respond. Only she knew that if she let him guess who she was, given his disposition, he¡¯d likely hide from her¡­

    ¡°Little Wei, when will the Yin-Yang Road to the outside world open in the Dark Capital?¡± the woman suddenly asked.

    The man in warrior¡¯s robes didn¡¯t so much as pause to think. ¡°The Yin-Yang Road opens once every hundred years. It¡¯ll next open nine years from now.

    ¡°However, we¡¯re currently in the seventh of the nine great hells. If we want to return to the outside world, we¡¯ll have to return to the first hell a year early. Only then will we make it in time.¡±

    The woman shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m asking for a specific date.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­.¡± The man in warrior¡¯s robes thought for a while, thenughed bitterly. ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. When the old drunkard of Yellow Spring¡¯s Pce returns, ask him. He¡¯ll know.¡±

    The woman took a deep breath, then muttered, ¡°Alright. It¡¯s just nine years. I¡¯ve already waited tens of thousands of years. What¡¯s a few more¡­?¡±

    Beneath the dusky skies, the woman fell into a daze.

    Her name was Ye Yu.

    A long, long time ago, she¡¯d been honored as the first Empress in the history of the Ghost Serpent Race!

    ¡­¡­

    The River of Forgetfulness Territory, Yama¡¯s Floating Mountains, the Wei Family.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, I have a perhaps unreasonable request. Please don¡¯t spread word of our patriarch''s situation,¡± said Wei Zhongxi with a bow.

    Su Yi inclined his head. ¡°Alright.¡±

    After leaving the immortal cave, he told Wei Zhongxi and the others that their patriarch, Wei Daoyuan, was most likely unharmed. The three of them rxed considerably.

    However, Wei Daoyuan had, after all, been missing for hundreds of years. Until they confirmed his whereabouts, Wei Zhongxi did?not?want word of his absence to spread.

    Never mind the rest; if this leaked, it would lead to untold upheaval in Nightdemon City!

    After all, it was because they had an Imperial Realm expert like Wei Daoyuan that the city¡¯s heretics and fiends behaved themselves.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, what should we do with him?¡± Wei Zhongxi indicated to the elderly Thousand-Faced Ghost Monkey.

    ¡°Imprison him for now,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°That mysterious person wille back sooner orter. Let them decide what to do with him.¡±

    Wei Zhongxi nodded.

    That very day, Su Yi, Cui Jingyan, and the old blind man departed Yama¡¯s Floating Mountains.

    Half a monthter.

    After weeks of travel, the group finally left the River of Forgetfulness Territory and entered the Six Paths and entered the Six Paths Royal Territory.

    A long, long time ago, the ancient Cui Family, the Overseers of the Six Paths of Reincarnation, had established themselves in the Six Paths Royal Territory¡¯s Ziluo City!

 Chapter 805: The Drunken Immortal

    <h4>Chapter 805: The Drunken Immortal</h4>

    A valley in the Six Paths Royal Territory.

    Dawn.

    Su Yi sat cross-legged atop a boulder beside a burbling stream. As he awakened from his meditation, he slowly opened his eyes.

    It had already been twenty days since he¡¯d arrived in the Netherworld.

    And it had already been two weeks since he¡¯d left Yama¡¯s Floating Mountains.

    Over the past two weeks, Su Yi hadn¡¯t been in a rush. Instead, he¡¯d started and stopped. Sometimes, he''d ventured through the boundless wilderness, experiencing the wondrous beauty of heaven and earth. Other times, he''d wandered amidst the red dust of mortality, experiencing a starkly different way of life in all its facets.

    However, he¡¯d never neglected his cultivation.

    Buddhists had a saying: ¡°Whether walking or sitting, speaking or silent, moving or still, as long as your heart is at peace, everything is meditation.¡±

    Su Yi was extremely assiduous and self-disciplined in cultivation; he found time to temper his cultivation base even while traveling.

    His cultivation base had long since reached the pinnacle of the mid-stage Spiritual Incarnation Realm. As he awakened, he broke through as naturally as water overflowing an already full cup, smoothly entering thete-stage Spiritual Incarnation Realm.

    Cultivation was the root of the Grand Dao.

    A breakthrough brought with it a metamorphosis of the Grand Dao. Both the body and soul underwent striking transformations.

    Su Yi was increasingly confident in his ability to fight an early-stage Profound Illumination Emperor!

    In Su Yi¡¯s eyes, early-stage Profound Illumination Emperors could be divided into three categories.

    The first were those who¡¯d only recently broken through, and who had yet to condense aplete Profound Dao Law.

    Meng Po Pce¡¯s Third Libationer Yuan?Linning?was one such Imperial expert.

    The second were those early-stage Profound Illumination Emperors who¡¯d condensedplete but ordinary Profound Dao Laws.

    This second group was stronger than the first by no small margin!

    The crux of the matter was that only those who¡¯d condensed aplete Profound Dao Law were truly Emperors.

    The first, weakest group of Emperors had entered the Profound Dao, but their control of the Grand Dao¡¯s power wasn¡¯t that different from a Spirit Dao cultivator.

    Su Yi had to admit that, relying strictly on the power of his former mid-stage Spiritual Incarnation cultivation base, he¡¯d have had little hope of oveing an Emperor with mastery of aplete Profound Dao Law.

    There was nothing for it; their cultivation boundaries were just too far apart. Their control over the power of the Grand Dao was as far apart as clouds and mud; there was almost no way to make up for that.

    Unless...he used external power.

    The third type of early-stage Profound Illumination Emperor were those who¡¯d condensed top-notch Profound Dao Laws!

    The Laws of the Profound Dao were divided into numerous levels. Categorizing them thoroughly was an extremely intricate process.

    But those worthy of Su Yi¡¯s notice, the third group of early-stage Profound Illumination Emperors, had to master first-rate Profound Dao Laws!

    And people like that were top-notch experts of the early-stage Profound Illumination Realm even by the standards of the Nine Provinces of the Wilds! They could single-handedly contend with ten others of the same cultivation, suppressing an entire group!

    Simply put, the first type of Profound Illumination Emperor was the weakest. The second type were the real deal, while the third type were elites.

    There were naturally others out there stronger than any of the three groups, but people like that were as rare as phoenix feathers and qilin horns even in the Netherworld or the Wilds. Every one of them was so magnificent as to dazzle any era they arose in.

    For instance, in his past life, his youngest disciple, Qing Tang, was shockingly dazzling upon entering the early-stage Profound Illumination Realm, the type of genius that might not appear even once in a million years.

    Su Yi¡¯s foundations were strong enough to let him defeat the first, weakest group of early-stage Profound Illumination Emperors in the mid-stage Spiritual Incarnation Realm.

    Now, as he entered thete-stage Spiritual Incarnation Realm, he had the confidence to contend with the second type of early-stage Profound Illumination Emperor!

    Furthermore, he believed that when he stepped into the Spiritual Revolution Realm, he¡¯d be able to contend with the third and strongest group of early-stage Profound Illumination Emperors!

    And that was assuming they simplypared cultivation bases; it didn¡¯t ount for actualbat skill.

    Of course, Su Yi wasn¡¯t afraid topare treasures or abilities either.

    ¡°Brother Su, aren¡¯t you breaking through a bit too quickly? They say too much is as bad as too little. Cultivating too rapidly isn¡¯t necessarily a good thing,¡± said Cui Jingyan. As she walked over, she keenly detected that Su Yi had broken through once more, and she couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    To the best of her knowledge, less than half a year had passed since Su Yi entered the Spiritual Incarnation Realm, but now, he was already in thete stage!

    This cultivation speed was downright shocking.

    Su Yi found himself at a loss for words, but the old blind man couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Miss Jingyan, His Excellency Su defeated your Meng Po Pce¡¯s Third Libationer as a Spiritual Incarnation cultivator. Do you¡­ really think he doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s doing when ites to cultivation?¡±

    Cui Jingyan had nothing to say to that, but she red at the old blind man viciously. ¡°<i>His Excellency Su</i> knows better than anyone, fine!¡±

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s find a city and have ourselves a good meal first,¡± said Su Yi. He was already walking away.

    Cui Jingyan hurriedly caught up to him and said in a clear, crisp voice, ¡°Brother Su, we¡¯ll reach Ziluo City in less than seven days. When the timees, I¡¯ll treat you to a feast at a restaurant run by Taotie and show you the true meaning of the word ¡®delicacy.¡¯¡±

    Su Yi agreed with a smile.

    The old blind man tagged along too. Heughed, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about that! The Taotie of Ziluo City run a restaurant called the Fragrant Cloud. They say it¡¯s unsurpassed in the Six Paths Royal Territory. s, I¡¯ve never been fortunate enough to try it. Miss Jingyan, if you can get us in, that would be just wonderful!¡±

    ¡°Who says I¡¯m taking you with us?¡± asked Cui Jingyan.

    The old blind man¡¯s smile froze, and he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. There was no doubt about it; the young woman still held a grudge over what he¡¯d said earlier.

    Two hourster.

    A city appeared in the distance.

    ¡°That¡¯s Tianluo City up ahead. It was once home to the Asura Division of the Bureaus of the Six Paths of the Underworld,¡± said Cui Jingyan, the words flowing out of her. ¡°Although the Asura Division has long since been lost to history, the ancient n that oversaw it, the Xing Family, survives to this day. They¡¯re one of the Netherworld¡¯s Nine Royal ns.¡±

    Su Yi nodded.

    Long ago, the Six Paths Royal Territory was the home base of the Infernal Pce. At the time, it was the supreme faction of the Netherworld.

    It had upied a position much like the imperial court of a mundane nation. The Bureaus of the Six Paths, the Bureau of Punishment, the Ten Great Yama Kings, the Five Directions Ghost Sect, and other such organizations were subordinate to them.

    The Bureaus of the Six Paths included the Asura, Deva, Human, Beast, Hungry Ghost, and Hell Divisions.

    The Bureaus of the Six Paths and the Bureau of Punishment both upied the vastnds of the Six Paths Royal Territory. They were the core factions of the Infernal Pce.

    The name ¡°the Six Paths Royal Territory¡± had, long ago, referred to the Bureaus of the Six Paths.

    However, a long time ago, the Infernal Pce, a towering entityprised?of numerous other factions, copsed. Afterward, the Bureaus of the Six Paths and the Bureau of Punishment dissipated, lost forever to the long river of history.

    Even Fengdu, the former base of the Infernal Pce, had long since be a famously dangerous forbidden ground!

    The ancient Xing Family that Cui Jingyan mentioned really were descendants of asuras. Even now, they were a peak ancient faction of the Netherworld.

    Just like the Ghost Serpents, they were among the Nine Royal ns.

    As the group conversed, they arrived at Tianluo City.

    The city covered an enormous area. It was one of thergest cities of the Six Paths Royal Territory, and it was highly prosperous. Here, cultivators were as numerous as the clouds.

    As soon as they entered the city, Cui Jingyan excitedly led the way. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to the Drunken Immortal! It¡¯s the most famous restaurant in Tianluo City. Their signature roast goose is one of the seven great delicacies of Tianluo City!?Several years ago, my father and I ate there together. Even now, yearster, I¡¯ve never forgotten that vor. That aside, their unique recipe, the Fire Jujube Brew, is excellent.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but smile.?Whenever she talks about food, her eyes light up¡­ she¡¯s obviously a foodie!

    But this really was the joy of traveling amidst mortal dust.

    Cultivating and seeking the Dao was, ultimately, far too tedious.

    Meanwhile, amidst the multitudinous facets of mortality, cultivators could experience the smoke and fire of mundane life in all its facets. Every trade and business required a different type of knowledge, and each?hid?profound truths.?Furthermore, the need for food, clothing, shelter, and transportation was universal, as were aging, disease, and death.

    What cultivator dared brazenly proim themselves eternal or indestructible?

    It wasn¡¯t yet noon, but when they arrived at the Drunken Immortal, they found it already packed with guests. Business was booming. There weren¡¯t any empty tables, and moreover, there was a long line of would-be diners outside.

    When she saw that, Cui Jingyan instantly furrowed her brow. ¡°That¡¯s truly disappointing¡­¡±

    She most certainly didn¡¯t want to wait around outside just for a good meal. It wasn¡¯t worth it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere else, then.¡± Su Yi was even less willing to waste time waiting in line.

    The old blind man had been quiet all this time, but suddenly, he whispered, ¡°Your Excellency Su, ever since we entered this city, I¡¯ve sensed that something wasn¡¯t right. Now, I can say with certainty that someone is watching us from the shadows!¡±

    Su Yi was inwardly stunned, but without any shift in his voice or expression, he asked, ¡°Do you know who it is?¡±

    The old blind man said quickly, ¡°I can¡¯t tell yet, but I dare say with certainty that whoever they are, they¡¯re nearby. Furthermore, they¡¯re?an expert. They¡¯re extremely crafty and alert. Every time I sense them, the sensation of being watched disappears.¡±

    ¡°In that case, it¡¯s highly likely that they¡¯ve realized who you are,¡± said Su Yi thoughtfully.

    Of the three of them, Cui Jingyan was the most attention-grabbing. Her appearance and bearing were unmatched and extraordinary, like an immortal beauty walking amongst mortals. Everywhere she went, she was the center of attention.

    Now was no exception.

    However, the person watching from the shadows was focused on the old blind man, not her. This almost certainly implied that they knew who he was, and that they were afraid of losing track of him!

    The old blind man lowered his voice. ¡°That¡¯s most likely the case. I¡¯ve already activated the Night-Wandering Talisman. No matter who they are, we¡¯ll know shortly.¡±

    Su Yi nodded.

    But it was then that a delighted, surprised voice emanated from the top floor of the Drunken Immortal.

    ¡°Miss Jingyan! What are you doing here?¡±

    As this voice rang out, someone jumped out of the window of the top floor, which was thirty feet off the ground.

    In the blink of an eye, hended before Cui Jingyan, light as a feather.

    When they saw him clearly, they realized that this was a handsome, well-groomed, dignified man in jade robes.

    He stood out from the crowd, like a pearl amongst the rubble.

 Chapter 806: The Burial Ground of the Dao

    <h4>Chapter 806: The Burial Ground of the Dao</h4>

    The jade-robed man¡¯s arrival caused a disturbance amongst the nearby crowd.

    Xing Yue!

    He was a descendant of the ancient Xing Family, one of the Nine Royal ns. He was one of the most prominent young lords of Tianluo City!

    The aura of the Dao of Av¨©ci Hell? It seems this is a main-branch descendant of the Xing Family, and that he¡¯s inherited their ancestral legacy, the Av¨©ci Asura Sutra.?Although Su Yi didn¡¯t know the jade-robed young man¡¯s name, one nce at his aura was enough to determine his origins.

    The Xing Family was an ancient n with an Asura lineage. Their ancestral legacy, the Av¨©ci Asura Sutra, was connected to the Dao of Av¨©ci Hell. It focused on drawing out thetent power of their asura bloodline.

    ¡°What are you doing, you phndering pretty boy?¡± eximed Cui Jingyan.

    Xing Yue instantly looked a bit awkward. ¡°I invited some of my friends to the Drunken Immortal tonight. I wouldn¡¯t have thought I¡¯d bump into you here, Miss Jingyan.¡±

    He then looked around and smiled warmly. ¡°Miss Jingyan, how about you and yourpanions join us? I¡¯ve already booked the top floor, Moonpluck Pavilion.¡±

    Cui Jingyan, however, looked at Su Yi. ¡°Brother Su, what do you say?¡±

    Xing Yue couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. He¡¯d initially overlooked Su Yi. Only now did he re-evaluate the young man beside Cui Jingyan.

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Only then did Cui Jingyan look at Xing Yue. ¡°Lead the way, pretty boy.¡±

    Xing Yue smiled bitterly. ¡°Little princess, there are so many people watching. Can¡¯t you leave me at least a little face?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± said Cui Jingyan without the slightest politeness.

    Xing Yue was instantly at a loss for words.

    Cui Jingyan then introduced him to Su Yi. ¡°Brother Su, this is a descendant of the ancient Xing Family. He thinks of himself as ¡®romantic¡¯ and ¡®unconventional,¡¯ but in truth, he¡¯s an ignorant, ipetent silkpants. That said, he¡¯s not a bad sort. If you think he¡¯s an eyesore, you can just ignore him.¡±

    Xing Yue¡¯s smile stiffened, but he understood Cui Jingyan¡¯s disposition, and he didn¡¯t get angry.

    If anything, her words made him increasingly aware that this young man in blue most likely had extraordinary origins!

    Every member of the Six Paths Royal Territory¡¯s top factions was well aware of how proud, aloof, and overbearing the daughter of the Cui Family was!

    Yet now, even after receiving his invitation, Cui Jingyan had stopped to request Su Yi¡¯s input before epting. Of course Xing Yue was stunned!

    A momentter, he set those thoughts aside, approached, and inclined his head.

    ¡°Dare I ask your name, young lord?¡± He said with a heartyugh.

    Before Su Yi could respond, Cui Jingyan said impatiently, ¡°Lead the way already! What¡¯s with all this talk? Can¡¯t we exchange pleasantriester?¡±

    Xing Yueughed bitterly, rubbed his nose, and smiled apologetically at Su Yi. Only then did he lead the way up.

    Those waiting in line watched, their expressions conflicted, as Cui Jingyan, the old blind man, and Su Yi entered the Drunken Immortal unimpeded.

    The Ninth Floor, Moonpluck Pavilion.

    Seven or eight men and women sat in a beautifully decorated private room.

    Judging from their clothing, it was obvious that they had extraordinary origins.

    Birds of a feather?flocked?together. In truth, anyone capable of sitting at the same table as Xing Yue, a young lord of a peak n, was sure to be extraordinary.

    However, when Xing Yue led Cui Jingyan, Su Yi, and the old blind man in, the other attendees rose practically simultaneously in greeting.

    ¡°Miss Jingyan, long time no see!¡±

    Miss Jingyan, do you still remember me? Three years ago, my grandfather and I were guests of Meng Po Pce, and we were fortunate enough to meet with you.¡±

    ¡­The young men and women were all enthusiastic and weing, and their faces revealed varying degrees of awe.

    In response to all these pleasantries, Cui Jingyan merely nodded. ¡°We¡¯re just passing by. After we eat, we¡¯ll leave. You needn¡¯t be so polite.¡±

    Her tone was light and airy, her attitude a bit indifferent and reserved.

    But the attendees didn¡¯t find this at all inappropriate.

    Never mind Tianluo City; who in the entire Six Paths Royal Territory?didn¡¯t?know that Cui Jingyan was the pearl of the Cui Family?

    Everyone proceeded to take their seats.

    Cui Jingyanmanded, ¡°Pretty boy, order a new round of food and drinks.¡±

    She was obviously here as a guest, but she wasn¡¯t the least bit polite.

    However, Xing Yue didn¡¯t get upset. He smiled and said, ¡°Miss Jingyan, there¡¯s no need to instruct me; I¡¯ve already done it.¡±

    Cui Jingyan nodded in satisfaction.

    Before long, their table wasden with delicacies, precious spiritual materials cooked in all different styles.

    Especially their trademark roast goose. Rumor had it that it contained over one hundred types of spiritual medicine; it alone went for three hundred tier-seven spirit stones!

    Ordinary cultivators were doomed never to enjoy such a luxury.

    Su Yi sampled it, and indeed, the vor was quite distinctive. The meat was juicy, with a crisp exterior and tender interior, and it was mixed with a faint, fruity fragrance. When it entered the stomach, the spiritual energy within the meat transformed into minute energy currents that dispersed throughout the body, making diners feel light and airy.

    ¡°How is it?¡± Cui Jingyan batted her beautiful eyes.

    Su Yi inclined his head. ¡°Not bad.¡±

    Cui Jingyan immediately smiled, then personally poured Su Yi a cup of Fire Jujube Brew. ¡°Try this too.¡±

    The other attendees witnessed this entire exchange, and although they didn¡¯tment on it, they were inwardly beside themselves with shock. The way they looked at Su Yi underwent a subtle change.

    Earlier, Cui Jingyan had introduced both Su Yi and the old blind man, but she only mentioned their names. She said nothing about their origins.

    But now, even an idiot would have realized that Su Yi¡¯s origins weren¡¯t simple.

    They¡¯d never heard of a member of the Six Paths Royal Territory¡¯s younger generation worthy of such respectful treatment from Cui Jingyan!

    After that, Xing Yue and his guests took turns toasting Su Yi, and they spoke with the utmost politeness.

    They didn¡¯t neglect the old blind man either.

    Su Yi¡¯s heart was like a mirror; how could he fail to realize that their show of respect was really for Cui Jingyan, not him?

    But he didn¡¯t say anything.

    He was only here in Tianluo City to eat a good meal, then continue on his way.

    He and the other guests had met by chance, it was unlikely that they¡¯d ever interact again.

    ¡°Miss Jingyan, did you hear about what happened in the Sea of Bitterness recently?¡± Xing Yue suddenly asked.

    ¡°What happened? Tell me about it,¡± said Cui Jingyan, a bit confused.

    ¡°Rumor has it that not long ago, a mysterious ancient ruin appeared deep within the Sea of Bitterness. It was within a blood-colored stretch of sea, and it was shaped like an enormousndmass. However, no one knows how big it is, or what¡¯s hidden there,¡± said Xing Yue, a hint of bewilderment in his expression.

    He continued, ¡°That¡¯s because the entire ancientndmass is shrouded in the radiant light of the Dao, like a curtain shrouding itpletely. Even if you see it, when you try to approach it, it only appears further and further away, as unreachable as the stars overhead.

    ¡°They say that numerous Emperors have gone to investigate, but without exception, they¡¯ve been unable to approach it. It¡¯s like a mirage.

    ¡°However, everyone is saying that the ruins really exist, because a mysterious?Daoist?incantation is emanating from inside, as if someone is chanting ancient scriptures.

    ¡°What¡¯s strange is that numerous experts, upon hearing that mysterious chanting, entered a state of enlightenment and broke through the fetters of their cultivation in a single attempt, achieving shocking breakthroughs.

    ¡°Yet others who heard the same chanting lost themselves to obsession and perished, their Dao ending right then and there!¡±

    A strange look shed through Su Yi¡¯s eyes. He suddenly recalled something.

    Cui Jingyan and the old blind man both looked stunned. There was no doubt that this news surprised them both.

    Xing Yue then continued, ¡°ording to our ancestor, that ancient ruin is most likely the Battleground of Immortals and Demons that disappeared all those years ago! Simr rumors are now spreading throughout the Netherworld. It¡¯s just that no one dares say with certainty whether or not it¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard my seniors mention this too. They say that the ancient ruin appeared half a year ago, but that news didn¡¯t spread to the Six Territories and Thirteen Realms until a whileter,¡± a young man in silver said softly. ¡°They say numerous top factions sent their forces to the Sea of Bitterness to investigate when they heard about this.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I heard about that too.¡±

    The others chimed in, one after another.

    ¡°The Battleground of Immortals and Demons¡­.¡± Cui Jingyan, however, was confused.

    She¡¯d only recently returned from the Azure Continent, so this was her first time hearing this strange and mysterious rumor.

    She subconsciously nced at Su Yi. ¡°Brother Su, do you know about these ruins?¡±

    Su Yi drank a cup of Fire Jujube Brew, then said casually, ¡°Why ask about that? It has little to do with you.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Cui Jingyan dared say with certainty that Su Yi knew about the ruins. He just didn¡¯t want to talk about it.

    But the young woman didn¡¯t relent. She asked again, ¡°Then can you tell me whether those ruins are the Battleground of Immortals and Demons?¡±

    The group couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned. Judging by Cui Jingyan¡¯s behavior, she was convinced that Su Yi, that young man in blue, knew about the ancient ruins.

    All eyes were instantly on Su Yi.

    Only for Su Yi to casually say, ¡°People only started calling it the Battleground of Immortals and Demons muchter. Its original name was the Burial Ground of the Dao. Of course, it¡¯s just a name. Calling it the Battleground of Immortals and Demons makes no difference.¡±

    The Burial Ground of the Dao!

    The group couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. It seemed Su Yi really did know about the ruins!

    Cui Jingyan was long ustomed to this sort of thing, however, Su Yi¡¯s words didn¡¯t assuage her curiosity. If anything, they piqued it even further.

    But just as she was about to ask a follow-up question, Su Yi said, ¡°The rest, you¡¯re better off not knowing.¡±

    The Burial Ground of the Dao was one of the most perilous forbidden grounds within the Sea of Bitterness.

    Even Emperors couldn¡¯t necessarily reach it. And even if they did reach it, they wouldn¡¯t necessarily return alive!

    Given the circumstances, Su Yi naturally wasn¡¯t at all interested in discussing it with Cui Jingyan.

    In truth, even Su Yi wouldn¡¯t have expected that the Burial Ground of the Dao, a ruin long buried within the Sea of Bitterness, would re-emerge.

    Furthermore, it?had?drawn attention from all over the world.

    This was unquestionably out of the ordinary!

 Chapter 807: Sitting and Waiting for Prey

    <h4>Chapter 807: Sitting and Waiting for Prey</h4>

    Su Yi suddenly looked at Xing Yue. ¡°Have there been any sudden developments in the Sea of Bitternesstely?¡±

    Xing Yue nodded.

    Cui Jingyan couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Brother Su, if you ask them, all you¡¯ll get are unreliable answers. When we get to Ziluo City and you meet with my grandfather, he¡¯ll definitely know more about what¡¯s happening in the Sea of Bitterness.¡±

    Xing Yue and the others gasped. They werepletely stunned.

    Cui Jingyan was actually bringing that blue-robed young man to see the Adjudicator of the Netherworld!

    Who is this guy? Why does Cui Jingyan attach such importance to him?

    Even the vast majority of their n elders were unqualified to meet with the Adjudicator of the Netherworld, Cui Longxiang!

    Su Yi looked at the young woman, but in the end, he decided not to tell her that Cui Longxiang had long since left for the Sea of Bitterness.

    ....

    As the banquet neared its end, someone suddenly kicked open the tightly shut door of the Moonpluck Pavilion.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Xing Yue¡¯s expression darkened with fury.?<i>This is the highest floor of the Drunken Immortal, and I''ve long since booked this room. What kind of brazen asshole would dare disturb us now?</i>

    The other attendees were visibly displeased as well.

    However, when they saw the new arrivals clearly, Xing Yue and his diningpanions all looked stunned.

    There were five of them in total. The leader dressed in fiery warrior¡¯s robes and a feather headdress.?He was apanied by two young men, one young woman, and an utterly assuming, easily overlookable old man in gray.

    The leader, the man in fiery robes, looked right at Cui Jingyan and broke into a smile. ¡°Haha! Miss Jingyan, you really are here!¡±

    His gaze, words, and behavior were all utterly contemptuous and unrestrained.

    ¡°Qu Ming, you¡¯re here uninvited, and you even kicked the door in. Don¡¯t you think your manners are awfullycking?¡± Xing Yue rose, his expression dark.

    However, Su Yi noticed that when they faced their uninvited guest, Qu Ming, both Xing Yue and hispanions looked a bit fearful.

    ¡°Brother Su, that guy¡¯s a main-branch descendant of the ancient Qu Family. Their ancestor is the overseer of the Hell Bureau, and the Qu Family is one of the Netherworld¡¯s Nine Royal ns,¡± transmitted Cui Jingyan. ¡°Their ancestor, the Bloody Destion Netherworld Sovereign, is one of the Six Sovereigns of the Netherworld, just like my grandfather.¡±

    As she spoke, her expression frosted over.

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head.

    ¡°Rude?¡± The fiery-robed Qu Mingughed, looked at Xing Yue, and said leisurely, ¡°Tianluo City might well be Xing Family territory, but if you dare insult me like that, don¡¯t me me for walloping you.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget: when the younger generation fights among itself, our seniors won¡¯t intervene.¡± he paused, his gaze suddenly yful. ¡°Without the n¡¯s protection, going purely by the power of our cultivations, I could beat you up effortlessly.¡±

    Xing Yue¡¯s expression turned a bit unsightly; he was obviously infuriated.

    Hispanions were all as silent as cicadas in winter. None of them uttered a peep.

    Qu Ming was right; the peak factions of the Six Paths Royal Territory had long since established an unwritten rule¡ª¡ª

    When the younger generation fought, unless someone died, the older generation wouldn¡¯t get involved!

    ¡°Qu Ming, are you trying to show off your martial prowess in front of me?¡± Cui Jingyan couldn¡¯t help but say coldly.

    ¡°Miss Jingyan, please don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± Qu Mingughed and waved dismissively. ¡°I only came here to greet you.¡±

    He then swept his gaze across Su Yi and the old blind man with feigned indifference. ¡°Your friends are entirely unfamiliar. Where are they from?¡±

    Su Yi set down his chopsticks, then got up. ¡°Let¡¯s leave.¡±

    These uninvited guests had robbed him of all interest in enjoying delicacies. He naturally couldn¡¯t be bothered to stick around.

    Cui Jingyan and the old blind man promptly got up too.

    When Qu Ming saw this, his expression darkened with displeasure.?What the hell is this supposed to mean? They aren¡¯t taking me the least bit seriously!

    ¡°Friend, our young lord is talking to you!¡±

    Behind Qu Ming, a tall, coppery-skinned, ferocious-looking middle-aged man in dragon robes blocked the doorway. The way he looked at Su yi was decidedly unfriendly, and the depths of his gaze shone with bloodlust.

    His Spiritual Revolution Realm aura was unusually imposing.

    But it was as if Su Yi didn¡¯t even see him. He just continued ahead.

    It was as if a divine mountain had mmed into the tall middle-aged man. He flew back like an arrow, mming into the opposing wall over a hundred feet away with a low boom. The impact shook the entire building.

    The middle-aged man coughed up blood, and his face paled. A momentter, his head lolled to the side, and he copsed limply to the ground. He¡¯d been knocked unconscious!

    Xing Yue and the others were stunned, and their eyes widened.?Su Yi sure is fierce!

    Qu Ming andpany were stunned too, but their expressions filled with uncertainty.

    They naturally knew how strong the middle-aged man in dragon-embroidered robes was. None of them would have anticipated that he could knock him out just by walking into him.

    This was unquestionably terrifying.

    However, Cui Jingyan and the old blind man werepletely ustomed to this sort of thing.

    ¡°Qu Ming, that subordinate of yours sure has no self-respect. Is it true that subordinates¡¯ behavior is a reflection of their master¡¯s?¡± Cui Jingyan jeered coldly.

    As she spoke, she saw Su Yi headed out the door, so she and the old blind man hurried after him.

    ¡°Second Young Master, shall we stop them?¡± The unassuming, unexceptional-looking old man whispered suddenly.

    .

    Qu Ming looked uncertain, but in the end, he shook his head. He then faced Cui Jingyan¡¯s retreating figure and said, ¡°Miss Jingyan, seven days from now, my elders and my older brother will be visiting the Cui Family. When the timees, I¡¯ll go with them. Please, don¡¯t refuse to see me!¡±

    Cui Jingyan stiffened, but she didn¡¯t stop.

    Before long, the group disappeared from view.

    ¡°Xing Yue, who was that young man just now? And that blind man?¡± asked Qu Ming.

    ¡°Why should I tell you? We¡¯re leaving!¡± Xing Yue snorted coldly, then led hispanions away.

    Qu Ming furrowed his brow, but in the end, he did nothing to stop them.

    This was Tianluo City, the ancient Xing Family¡¯s territory. No matter how much he looked down on Xing Yue, he couldn¡¯t start a fight with him here, not without a good reason.

    Qu Ming then looked at the elder in gray. ¡°Uncle Huai, was that old blind man the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearer?¡±

    The old man in gray nodded. ¡°Most likely, yes.¡±

    As he spoke, he subtly inclined his head. ¡°Second Young Master, I¡¯ll go investigate the old blind man in further detail.¡±

    Qu Ming didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Uncle Huai, why is that necessary?¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, the old man in gray said, ¡°Those are my orders.?Second Young?Master, if you want to know the full story, ask the family head when you next see him.¡±

    Qu Ming couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.?This¡­ This is at my father¡¯s orders?

    ¡°Uncle Huai, be careful,¡± Qu Ming said softly.

    ¡°Rest assured, Second Young Master.¡± The old man in gray nodded, then turned and left.

    When Qu Ming saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh to himself.

    Uncle Huai wasn¡¯t his subordinate, but rather, one of the n¡¯s early-stage Profound Illumination Emperors. He might travel alongside Qu Ming, but he was there as a ¡°dharma protector¡±, and he naturally didn¡¯t obey his charge¡¯s orders without question.

    Qu Ming dared say with certainty that, even if he ordered Uncle Huai to stay behind, he¡¯d still go after the old blind man.

    ¡­¡­

    Outside Tianluo City.

    Su Yi and hispanions flew into the distance.

    ¡°Agh, it¡¯s a pity that Qu Ming refrained from trying to stop us,¡± said Cui Jingyan, seemingly disappointed.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.?She obviously hoped to borrow my strength to teach Qu Ming and his cohort a lesson.

    ¡°Miss Jingyan, someone like that is entirely unworthy of His Excellency Su¡¯s attention. Teaching them a lesson would be beneath him,¡±ughed the old blind man.

    ¡°No, one of them was actually quite capable. It seemed he was in the early-stage Profound Illumination Realm,¡± Su Yi suddenly interjected.

    Both Cui Jingyan and the old blind man were stunned.

    ¡°Was it that unassuming old man?¡± Cui Jingyan guessed.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Right, earlier, that Qu Ming person said he and his seniors were going to visit the Cui Family. Do you know why?¡±

    Cui Jingyan knit her brow. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s nothing good; the Cui Family has been on bad terms with the Qu Family for a long time, and we still don¡¯t mix.¡±

    Su Yi nodded but said nothing.

    However, he was well aware of why this was. A long time ago, the Bloody Destion Netherworld Sovereign, Qu Boling, had suffered a great loss at Cui Longxiang¡¯s hands, and he¡¯d paid a heavy price for it.?That was the start of the enmity between the Qu and Cui families.

    Whoosh!

    A ck bat flew over,nded in the old blind man¡¯s hand, then transformed into a strange ck talisman.

    The Night-Wandering Talisman!

    Earlier, in Tianluo City, the old blind man had said that someone seemed to be watching him from the shadows, but he couldn¡¯t tell just who it was.

    He thus sent out the Night-Wandering Talisman to investigate.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s not just one person¡­¡± The old blind man¡¯s expression darkened. He¡¯d already sifted through the scenes left in the Night-Wandering Talisman, and he¡¯d discovered three suspicious characters.

    One was a middle-aged Daoist nun sitting upright in a teahouse, one was an old beggar out on the streets, and one was a thin, scraggly-bearded man mixed into the crowd.

    When Su Yi and hispanions left Tianluo City, these three seemingly unconnected people gathered together!

    The old blind immediately shared his discoveries with Su Yi.

    Su Yi swept his gaze across the area, then immediately made his decision. ¡°Then let¡¯s wait here.¡±

    People rarely visited these mountains, and they were fully one thousand miles from Tianluo City.

    It was noon, and the sky shone brightly overhead. The picturesquendscape was shrouded in mist.

    Su Yi, the old blind man, and Cui Jingyan stopped on a teau. Su Yi then took out his wicker chair andnguished in the shade of an ancient pine tree, half asleep.

    When Cui Jingyan saw this, she found it irritating but also amusing. Who else could be thiszy?

    The old blind man, meanwhile, was a bit uncertain.

    Just who are these people, and why are they after me?

 Chapter 808: The Netherworld Sky Sect

    <h4>Chapter 808: The Netherworld Sky Sect</h4>

    From the day he first returned to the Netherworld, the old blind man had worried that his identity would leak, inviting unpredictable disaster.

    After all, it was Pi Mo who¡¯d killed his master, Five Burials.

    When others found out that a Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearer like him had returned to the Netherworld, it was hard to say whether or not it would end well.

    Yet Su Yi had told him not to worry about others learning his identity.

    On the contrary, Su Yi thought this was an opportunity to see just who came looking for them, where they came from, and what they were trying to aplish.

    They might well uncover a few worthwhile leads.

    And now, the time?had?finallye!

    Time slipped by, but nothing happened.

    Eventually, Cui Jingyan ran out of patience. ¡°If they don¡¯t show up, won¡¯t we have waited here for nothing?¡±

    But it was then that Su Yi opened his eyes and looked up at the distant dome of heaven.

    A group of birds flew overhead, soaring into the distant mountains and filling the air with their sonorous cries.

    This sort of scene wasmonce amidst the mountains.

    But when he saw this, Su Yi said, ¡°They¡¯re nearby, but it seems they¡¯re just scouts; they dare not recklessly take action.¡±

    Cui Jingyan¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Then how about we attack them first?¡±

    The old blind couldn¡¯t help but be tempted.

    However, Su Yi shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer. They¡¯re scouts, so they¡¯re sure to report their discovery to the faction behind them. Perhaps¡­ it won¡¯t be long before we can?catch ourselves a?true big fish.¡±

    As he said this, he closed his eyes once more, basking in the mountain wind and sunlight. His entire body seemed utterly loose, rxed, and indolent.

    The sunlight was just right, and it would be a shame to waste the beautiful mountain scenery. It was a perfect time for a nap and a quick rest.

    When Cui Jingyan and the old blind man saw this, they couldn¡¯t help but envy Su Yi¡¯s utter detachment.

    At the same time¡ª¡ª

    Off in the distance, a bird beat its wings andnded atop a boulder in a mist-shrouded valley.

    Suddenly, a hand reached out and grabbed it.

    The mists dissipated, revealing a middle-aged Daoist nun.

    She used a fingernail as a de, decapitating the bird. A bean-sized blood pearl tumbled out of its neck.

    She grabbed it, then examined it. Numerous scenes appeared within the blood pearl, including Su Yi and hispanions¡¯ cliffside location.

    The nun inwardly sighed in relief. ¡°Fortunately, they¡¯re still on the Shifting Cloud Mountain; we haven¡¯t lost them. Qian Jiu, inform His Excellency of our situation.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    A thin man floated into view.

    He took out a talisman, then chanted something. A divine me suddenly zed at his fingertip, burning the talisman to ash.

    ¡°Daoist Sister Feng, where do you think His Excellency has rushed off to?¡± The thin man, Qian Jiu, asked softly.

    However, the voice that answered him was raspy and cold. ¡°Given his cultivation base and speed, if he makes haste, he¡¯s likely already in Tianluo City.¡±

    The speaker was an unkempt beggar with disheveled hair and a tangled beard. He crouched in the smoke and drank from a shiny, glistening gourd.

    ¡°That makes things simple.¡± Qian Jiu rxed. ¡°The blind old Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearer is traveling with the daughter of the Cui Family. That¡¯s truly troublesome, but so long as His Excellency arrives, he can surely resolve this.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s strange, though. Why has the inheritor of the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearer lineage reappeared now, hundreds of yearster? Isn¡¯t he afraid of encountering cmity?¡± Daoist Nun Feng furrowed her brow.

    ¡°Perhaps he thinks that no one in the Netherworld still cares about the Master of the Blood Coffin¡¯s death,¡± Qian Jiu pondered out loud.

    The old beggar said, ¡°It¡¯s also possible that the old blind man has no idea how many factions are paying attention to the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers.¡±

    As they conversed, Qian Jiu suddenly whipped out a blue-green jade, which lit up, reflecting lines of radiant text.

    When he saw this message, Qian Jiu was visibly delighted. ¡°His Excellency says he¡¯ll reach Shifting Cloud Mountain within the hour!¡±

    Both the nun and the beggar¡¯s spirits soared.

    Time slipped by.

    By the cliffside, the reclining Su Yi suddenly opened his eyes, stretched, and whispered, ¡°They¡¯re finally here.¡±

    Before he¡¯d even finished speaking, the boundless sea of clouds overhead suddenly shook, and the entirendscape was suddenly silent.

    The sonorous chirping of the birds, the buzzing of insects, the rustling of the pines¡­ Everything disappeared. An oppressive aura suddenly spread throughout heaven and earth.

    Even the radiant sunlight dimmed.

    Cui Jingyan and the old blind man felt their hearts palpitate in terror, and a chill pricked at their skin.

    The Profound Dao was like the heavens, and Emperors were like gods!

    When an Emperor attacked, their aura affected all of heaven and earth!

    There was no doubt about it: an Emperor had arrived!

    ¡°My three Fellow Daoists, are you perhaps here to admire the splendor of the flickering clouds and majestic mountains?¡± A leisurely voice reverberated throughout heaven and earth, booming like a morning bell or evening drum. Its power directly reached their hearts.

    A perfectly straight path suddenly formed in the distant sea of clouds. A tall, thin, middle-aged man in blue approached from its far end.

    His hair was tied up in a topknot, and he had a strikingly handsome face. He held one hand behind his back, while the other clutched a jade flute. His robes fluttered around him, giving him a casual, dashing elegance and transcendent air.

    Three others followed him: Daoist Nun Feng, Qian Jiu, and the disheveled beggar.

    As soon as they appeared, an invisible power enshrouded the entirendscape. Cui Jingyan and the old blind man felt as if they had nowhere to run and nowhere to hide.

    It was as if the middle-aged man in blue were a sovereign surveying his domain, and as if the entirendscape had submitted to him!

    Su Yi rose from his wicker chair, then brushed the pine needles off his clothing. Only then did he gaze at the middle-aged man in blue. ¡°The scenery is quite nice, but it can¡¯t outshine your arrival.¡±

    As he spoke, the middle-aged man in blue led the others to the cliffside.

    When he heard that, the middle-aged man in blue couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Were you waiting here for us?¡±

    ¡°We were,¡± Su Yi said calmly.

    The middle-aged manughed. ¡°So it seems you already know why we¡¯vee?¡±

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°I know who you¡¯re here for, but there are still some things I don¡¯t understand. I just don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll be willing to enlighten me.¡±

    He spoke with calmposure, without the slightest sign of nervousness. This left Daoist Nun Feng and the others unwittingly stunned.

    Earlier, they¡¯d only paid attention to the old blind man and Cui Jingyan; they¡¯d overlooked Su Yipletely. Now, they suddenly realized that the young man in blue wasn¡¯t simple!

    After all, the middle-aged man in blue was an Emperor!

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t seem at all nervous or uneasy. He spoke with perfectposure. How could they not be surprised?

    The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes shone with a strange light, and heughed, ¡°What is it you don¡¯t understand? Go ahead and say it.¡±

    Su Yi got straight to the point. ¡°Why are you looking for the inheritor of the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearer lineage?¡±

    The middle-aged man in blue was unwittingly stunned.

    He¡¯d originally assumed that Su Yi would be curious about their origins and ask about their background. But now, it seemed he wasn¡¯t at all concerned about who they were!

    The middle-aged man in blue thought it over, then smiled. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s a secret. If you want to know, how about you and the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearer bothe with us? If you do, I wouldn¡¯t mind resolving your doubts.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Where would we be going?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there,¡± said the middle-aged man.

    Cui Jingyan rolled her eyes. She couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°You said all that, but none of it had any substance!¡±

    The middle-aged man didn¡¯t get angry, however. Instead, he smiled and inclined his head in greeting. ¡°Please don¡¯t take offense, Miss Cui. We¡¯re only here for our fellow Daoist. No matter what happens, we won¡¯t let this matter implicate you.¡±

    As he spoke, he pointed at the old blind man.

    There was no doubt about it: the middle-aged man in blue knew who Cui Jingyan was. His attitude might have seemed polite, but he was utterly unyielding. He wouldn¡¯t give up on his goal on Cui Jingyan¡¯s ount!

    Cui Jingyan¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Then do you dare reveal your origins?¡±

    The middle-aged man mulled it over, then said, ¡°When you return home, you¡¯ll be able to uncover our identities with ease. There¡¯s no need to hide them.¡±

    He paused, then said, ¡°My name is Ran Tianfeng. Mypanions and I are all from the Netherworld Sky Sect.

    The Netherworld Sky Sect!

    Cui Jingyan and the old blind man¡¯s expressions shifted.

    The Netherworld Sky Sect was the hegemon of one of the Netherworld¡¯s thirteen realms, the Netherworld Sky Realm. Their foundations were ancient; they were one of the Netherworld¡¯s peak orthodoxies, no weaker than Meng Po Pce or the Yellow Springs Pce!

    Su Yi was the calmest of all.

    The moment the man who called him Ran Tianfeng appeared, he guessed his background by observing his aura.

    That was why he couldn¡¯t even be bothered to ask where their pursuers were from.

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with the Netherworld Sky Sect¡¯s teachings, either. They were a faction of yao cultivators who walked the path of body cultivation.

    Their loftiest inheritance was the Netherworld Sky Nine Revolutions Scripture, a first-rate Daoist canon of body cultivation.

    This orthodoxy only epted yao cultivators. Its founder, the?Netherword?Sky Yao Emperor, was reportedly an extremely rare True Spirit Divine Beast, a Zhuyan!

    In his past life, while wandering the Netherworld, Su Yi had visited all six territories and thirteen realms, including the Netherworld Sky Realm. There, he sparred with the top expert of the Netherworld Sky Realm, the Master of Profound Simplicity.

    It was an entirely?unsuspenseful?match-up; the Master of Profound Simplicity lost.

    Given the circumstances, how could he fail to recognize Ran Tianfeng¡¯s origins?

    ¡°To the best of my knowledge, there is no grudge between the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers and the Netherworld Sky Sect. Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re carrying out this operation on another¡¯s orders?¡± Su Yi asked suddenly.

    ¡°Ludicrous! Who in this world could possiblymand the Netherworld Sky Sect?¡± Daoist Nun Feng said coldly.

    But although she didn¡¯t notice it, when Ran Tianfeng heard that, he was stunned, and his eyes instinctively narrowed.

 Chapter 809: The Magic of Cosmic Imitation

    <h4>Chapter 809: The Magic of Cosmic Imitation</h4>

    Ran Tianfeng couldn¡¯t help but re-evaluate Su Yi.

    This young man in blue was far too strange. He was obviously only in the Spiritual Incarnation Realm, yet it seemed he¡¯d long since anticipated their arrival.

    Furthermore, he didn¡¯t seem the least bit concerned about their names, origins, or even their cultivations!

    Ran Tianfeng had long since stepped into the Imperial Realm, and he was currently an early-stage Profound Illumination Emperor. It had been a long time since he¡¯d encountered a situation like this.

    Those beneath the Imperial level were ants.

    Since when were ants so gutsy?

    Unless the young man in blue had an extremely powerful backer? A backer so strong that he needn¡¯t fear even Emperors?

    Ran Tianfeng thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, this has nothing to do with you. So long as you don¡¯t intervene, we won¡¯t harm?a hair?on your head.¡±

    He spoke politely, much as he had to Cui Jingyan.

    But his attitude was firm: he wasn¡¯t leaving without the old blind man of the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers!

    Su Yi put away his wicker chair, then said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re wee to try and see if you can take him away.¡±

    Daoist Nun Feng and the others were bbergasted.?Since when were Spirit Dao cultivators so brazen in front of Emperors?

    The disheveled beggar was so angry that heughed. ¡°Young man, we¡¯re already being quite polite to you. If you dare act up, we¡¯ll have to resort to rudeness.¡±

    But Su Yi ignored himpletely. Instead, he looked directly at Ran Tianfeng. ¡°Do you dare try it?¡±

    It was just a few words, but they seemed utterly provocative.

    In their eyes, Su Yi was much like an ant so ignorant of its own strength that it was trying to provoke a deity. How ludicrous! And how utterly suicidal!

    Even Ran Tianfeng furrowed his brow, but a momentter, heughed. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll just have to show you what you¡¯re up against; then you¡¯ll retreat.¡±

    He was increasingly certain that Su Yi had extraordinary origins.

    However, as an Emperor, he wouldn¡¯t shrink back over something like that. He figured that if he taught the boy a lesson and made him suffer a little pain, he¡¯d inevitably lower his head!

    ¡°If you please!¡± Ran Tianfeng gripped his jade flute, then gestured to Su Yi.

    His threepanions retreated further away, but when they looked at Su Yi, their eyes were full of pity.

    Cui Jingyan and the old blind man retreated too.

    When they looked at Ran Tianfeng, they had a strange look on their faces.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you. If you don¡¯t use your full power, you¡¯ll only lose even quicker,¡± said Su Yi.

    As this light, airy deration rang out, he leaped forward.

    He was tall and upright beneath the light of heaven, his clothing swaying around him. As he approached, his gait seemed unhurried, yet he moved rapidly. In a sh, he was just ten feet from Ran Tianfeng.

    Boom!

    He clenched his hand into a fist and punched explosively.

    Dazzling blue light burst into being, suppressing and copsing the skies. Its radiance illuminated the nine heavens.

    Shock and rm arose on Ran Tianfeng¡¯s face.

    With his cultivation base andbat experience, he immediately sensed how powerful this punch was, but he nheless found it a bit difficult to believe.

    He couldn¡¯t even imagine how a young Spiritual Incarnation Realm cultivator could unleash such power.

    However, although Ran Tianfeng was inwardly shaken, his reactions didn¡¯t slow. He waved his sleeves as he met Su Yi¡¯s fist.

    Bang!!!

    Destructive energy fluctuations spread out from the point of impact.

    The trees, grasses, and boulders of the mountaintop shattered with a bang, then dissipated into powder. The entire peak trembled violently, then split into pieces and tumbled down the mountainside.

    Amidst the churning smoke and dust, Ran Tianfeng¡¯s thin figure swayed, and he almost lost his footing!

    While his face was visibly ovee with uncertainty.

    What a powerful punch!

    This powerpletely transcended the Spiritual Revolution Realm. It was unbelievable!

    When Daoist Nun Feng and the others saw this, they were so stunned that their jaws almost fell off.?That kid can actually shake an Emperor?

    That¡¯s absurd!

    The mountaintop copsed, and everything around them shook. The group now stood?in open?air.

    Su Yi had already risen into the sea of clouds. He said calmly, ¡°Come on and fight me!¡±

    ¡°It seems I indeed misjudged you earlier. I wouldn¡¯t have thought you were such a heaven-defying figure within the Spirit Dao,¡± said Ran Tianfeng. As he spoke, he stepped through the air, stopping just one hundred feet or so from Su Yi.

    His clothing fluttered around him, and he circted his Imperial aura. That terrifying majesty suppressed the surrounding skies, dissipating the clouds with a boom.

    ¡°If you please!¡± Ran Tianfeng asked again.

    However, unlike before, this Emperor of the Netherworld Sky Sect was obviously using his full power. His aura nketed the skies and blotted out the sun!

    When Su Yi saw this, he subtly inclined his head.

    <i>ng!</i>

    Abstruse Celestial appeared, and Su Yi¡¯s aura transformed, bing sharp, unrestrained, and as contemptuous as a deity.

    The clear hum of a sword rang out as charged, sword in hand.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The surrounding mountains trembled, and sword intent as boundless as the cosmos swept forth with irrepressible force.

    Its overflowing might shook heaven and earth.

    Even watching from afar, Daoist Nun Feng and the others felt as if their souls had left their bodies. They were visibly ovee as they realized howpletely and utterly they¡¯d underestimated the young man in blue!

    They had to admit to themselves that in Ran Tianfeng¡¯s shoes, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to block this attack!

    Now that he¡¯s reached thete-stage Spiritual Incarnation Realm, Brother Su is even stronger than when he suppressed the Third Libationer¡­?Cui Jingyan thought to herself. She too was stunned.

    ¡°Wonderful!¡± Ran Tianfeng shouted, then put away his jade flute. His thin frame suddenly expanded, bing as towering as a mountain, and his blood and qi overflowed with deep and unfathomable power, like an abyss or the pits of hell.

    All of a sudden, he seemed to transform into a demonic god. With every breath he took, the skies quivered and thendscape shook.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Ran Tianfeng swung his fist, stirring up a wave of ck Dao Light. It ripped through the skies, as if intent on shattering the entirendscape.

    Fist force and sword qi shed, the impact reverberating throughout the entire stretch of heaven and earth. Countless streaks of sword qi swept outward, their divine radiance dazzling to behold.

    An utterly terrifying scene unfolded throughout the surrounding ten thousand feet of sky!

    What they found unbelievable was that even in a direct sh, Ran Tianfeng didn¡¯t gain even the slightest advantage. On the contrary, the power of Su Yi¡¯s sh left him swaying on his feet.

    This left them almost ovee with shock.

    Since when could Spiritual Incarnation cultivators shake Emperors!?

    Ran Tianfeng was beside himself with astonishment too, and his expression shifted erratically. He now realized how strong his opponent was, and thest traces of contempt vanished from his heart. Now, he took this seriously.

    Su Yi attacked once more, not pausing even once.

    After all, his opponent was an Emperor, and one who¡¯d proven his Dao through the power of his flesh. The power of a body refiner was far beyond typical cultivators of the same realm.

    Su Yi dared not getcent, and when he attacked, he didn¡¯t hold back in the slightest!

    A grand battle broke out, just like that.

    Streaks of sword qi ran rampant through the skies. Sometimes, they took on the form of raging winds. Sometimes, they were like a sudden downpour, the river of heaven breaking through a dam. Sometimes, they were solid and heavy, with a boundless aura. Other times, they transformed into dazzling lines of light that?interwove?in the sky.

    Every streak of sword qi was infused with profound and inscrutable Mysterious Truths of the Grand Dao. The power of Su Yi¡¯s terrifying foundation in thete-stage Spiritual Incarnation Realm was now on full disy.

    From a distance, he resembled a celestial immortal performing a sword dance, his divine majesty shaking the firmament!

    Ran Tianfeng didn¡¯t hold back.

    Although he fought barehanded, he was a body refiner, and his flesh itself was like a divine weapon. Every movement could incinerate mountains, boil seas, and overturn heaven and earth.

    As he took action, ck Dao Light ran rampant, manifesting numerous illusory yao gods. His momentum was forceful and tyrannical.

    Boom! Boom!

    One mountain after another crumbled, its boulders and vegetation reduced to ash. The entirendscape was in upheaval. Rocks and sand flew through the air, and the skies darkened.

    It was truly an apocalyptic scene.

    ¡°Is it¡­ really possible for a Spiritual Incarnation Realm cultivator to wield such power?¡± Daoist Nun Feng paled, ovee with astonishment.

    Herpanions, the disheveled beggar and Qian Jiu, each felt a chill in their hands and feet. This came as a severe blow to their perception of reality.

    And as Ran Tianfeng fought, waves of shock coursed through his heart.?Where the hell did this boye from? What kind of Dao does he cultivate? His foundations and sword intent are a bit too terrifying, aren¡¯t they?

    As an Emperor, he¡¯d seen countless heaven-defying figures, but this was his first time meeting a Spiritual Incarnation cultivator capable of contending with Emperors!

    No matter how steady his heart was, he found it difficult to remain calm.

    What really shook him was that as the battle continued, even fighting with his full strength, no matter what body?refiner?secret arts he unleashed, he couldn¡¯t take Su Yi down. This was true even though he no longer held back.

    If anything, Su Yi¡¯s swordsmanship was forcing him back, bit by bit! He was starting to feel trapped, as if he were running out of options!

    How is this possible? When did a heaven-defying monster like this appear in the Netherworld? Just where did hee from? How could he possess such a terrifying cultivation base?

    Ran Tianfeng had only just thought this when a streak of sword qi shed past, slicing his shoulder with a spray of blood.

    If he hadn¡¯t dodged right in the knick of time, that sh would have taken his arm off!

    Ran Tianfeng visibly lost hisposure. His eyes widened, and a possibility urred to him, something he¡¯d never even considered before.

    Don¡¯t tell me that¡­ I¡¯m going to lose to a Spiritual Incarnation cultivator?

    Ran Tianfeng took a deep breath, cast aside his scattered thoughts, and used hisst resort without any further hesitation.

    Boom!

    He rose to his full height, then instantly expanded into a thousand-foot-tall yao god. A pair of hundred-foot ck wings unfurled behind him, and dense ck scales spread across his skin.

    A single sharp, pitch-ck horn sprouted from his forehead, its edge as sharp as a de.

    A waterfall of terrifying blood-colored lighting poured out of his massive frame, and an aura of destruction permeated the entirendscape.

    Crimson lightning churned throughout the surrounding skies, tearing open countless charred, startling rifts!

    ¡°This¡­¡± Cui Jingyan and the old blind man were stunned. The sense of an impending, lethal threat bore down on them both.

    ¡°The Netherworld Sky Nine Revolutions Scripture¡ªCosmic Imitation!¡±

    Daoist Nun Feng and the others looked astonished but excited.

    This was the loftiest inheritance of the Netherworld Sky Sect, in which a yao body refiner activated the power of their true form¡¯s bloodline and talent. When activated, their strength soared to new heights!

    Furthermore, they could disy all manner of mighty, unbelievable divine abilities!

    But when Su Yi saw this, he inwardly shook his head.?So, you¡¯re a Netherblood Bird¡­ However, you¡¯ve barely grasped the art of Cosmic Imitation; I wouldn¡¯t even call this minor sess. You¡¯ve at best crossed the threshold¡­

    He still remembered ¡°discussing the Dao¡± with the Netherworld Sky Sect¡¯s top expert, the Master of Profound Simplicity, in his past life. He could grow to one hundred thousand feet tall in a sh!

 Chapter 810: The Primary Culprit

    <h4>Chapter 810: The Primary Culprit</h4>

    Cosmic Imitation was indeed a top-notch secret legacy for body refining.

    But when cultivated imperfectly, its ws were extremely easy for enemies to exploit.

    Even Emperors were no exception!

    In Su Yi¡¯s eyes, Ran Tianfeng¡¯s abilities were indeed a level above Yuan?Linning¡¯s. He¡¯d already started condensing a Profound Dao Law. However, he¡¯d yet to temper it to perfection.

    This meant that Ran Tianfeng¡¯s Cosmic Imitation seemed limitlessly powerful, but in a real fight, it easily revealed its weaknesses.

    ¡°Die!¡± The thousand-foot-tall Ran Tianfeng raised his enormous ck wings. They then swept through the air like enormous sabers, tearing rifts through the sky.

    That terrifying power through the surrounding ten thousand feet into upheaval.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Su Yi disappeared just as a massive rift tore through the spot he¡¯d stood in moments prior. When that terrifying power cleaved into the earth, it created an enormous chasm.

    It was a shocking sight.

    It was hard to even imagine how much damage that attack would have done had it hit Su Yi.

    Ran Tianfeng¡¯s eyelids twitched, and his massive frame suddenly shifted to the side.

    Whoosh!

    A streak of Dao Light cleaved into his back, tearing open a ten-foot cut. Even the ck scales covering his skin weren¡¯t enough to block it!

    It was only after he felt that stinging pain that Ran Tianfeng realized that Su Yi had appeared behind him, seemingly out of nowhere.

    What kind of ability was that??Ran Tianfeng¡¯s heart shook.

    He was an Emperor! His divine sense nketed heaven and earth, but just now, he couldn¡¯t lock onto Su Yi in time!

    Whoosh!

    Su Yi appeared out of nowhere once more.

    Ran Tianfeng had no time to give the matter any further thought. His blood and qi surged, manifestingyers of ck light that increased his defensive power to shocking extremes.

    At the same time, Ran Tianfeng¡¯s divine sense swept outward.

    When he located Su Yi behind his left knee, his pupils constricted, and he suddenly pressed his palm downward.

    But in the end, he was just a bit toote.

    Whoosh!

    With a sh of sword light, another bloody gash formed through the scales covering the back of Ran Tianfeng¡¯s left knee. The wound didn¡¯t reach the bone, but that stinging pain left Ran Tianfeng¡¯s expression ashen.

    Su Yi¡¯s movement technique was just too quick; he was like a flickering beam of light. One moment, he was there, the next, he was gone. Ran Tianfeng couldn¡¯t even lock onto him with his divine sense; how was he supposed to defend himself?

    Ran Tianfeng wasn¡¯t slow, either. Even at a thousand feet tall, his reactions were shockingly quick.

    However, he was one step slower than Su Yi.

    Furthermore,pared to?Ran?Tianfeng¡¯s massive frame, Su Yi looked like an insect. This actually gave Su Yi an abundance of space to maneuver in.

    And Ran Tianfeng¡¯s massive body made him an easier target.

    In the time that followed, Su Yi flickered in and out of view like a ghost, appearing and attacking different parts of?Ran?Tianfeng¡¯s massive body. His sword was as quick as lightning.

    Each sh was faster and sharper than the one before.

    Splurt! Splurt! Splurt!

    Amidst streaks of shing sword light, more and more bloody gashes appeared on Ran Tianfeng¡¯s body.

    None were lethal, but there were so many of them that Ran Tianfeng was bathed in blood. He cut an extremely sorry figure.

    Ran Tianfeng was both rmed and furious. He drew upon the full extent of his cultivation base and attempted numerous secret arts.

    But Su Yi wouldn¡¯t sh with him head-on. After each attack, he fled immediately.

    In the blink of an eye, Ran Tianfeng was covered in numerous cuts, and too many of his scales had shattered to count. Blood trickled down him in streams, flowing all over his body.

    Off in the distance, Daoist Nun Feng and the others¡¯ eyes widened in disbelief as they watched this y out. They almost dared not believe this was real.

    A Spiritual Incarnation Realm youth was actually inflicting injury after injury on an Emperor like Ran Tianfeng!

    Ran Tianfeng was bleeding non-stop!

    If word got out, who would believe it?

    When Cui Jingyan saw this, she murmured to herself,?It seems Ran Tianfeng really is quite strong. He¡¯s left Brother Su no choice but to draw this out; he can¡¯t sh with him head-on¡­

    Cui Jingyan didn¡¯t find Su Yi¡¯s sess at all surprising. After all, she¡¯d already witnessed him overpowering Meng Po Pce¡¯s Third Libationer Yuan?Linning.

    What actually surprised her was that this time, Su Yi had yet to sh with his opponent directly. This seemed like unquestionable proof that Su Yi wasn¡¯t assured of his sess in a head-on sh against an Imperial-level Body Refiner!

    ¡°This is a true battle! He¡¯s making use of his strengths and covering his weaknesses to catch his opponent off-guard!¡± sighed the old blind man.

    The strategy Su Yi adopted for this duel seemed simple, but the old blind man was well aware that anyone else who¡¯d tried this would have already been smacked to death countless times over.

    After all, his opponent was an Emperor!

    Other Spirit Dao cultivators couldn¡¯t have broken Ran Tianfeng¡¯s defense power even if they used their full power, never mind actually injuring him.

    And only Su Yi could prevent Ran Tianfeng¡¯s divine sense from locking onto him while using his terrifying attainments in the Dao of the Sword to injure him.

    Before long, Ran Tianfeng knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to take it much longer. His thousand-foot frame swayed, and in a sh, he returned to his original appearance. However, his face was pale and translucent, and his entire body was covered in bleeding gashes.

    Now, then this Emperor of the Netherworld Sky Sect looked at Su Yi, his expression contained both confusion and astonishment.

    ¡°Tell me who sent you, and I¡¯ll let you leave. Otherwise, all of you must die.¡±

    As his indifferent voice rang out, Su Yi approached, sword in hand. He stopped one hundred feet away, his gaze distant and profound. His tone left no room for argument.

    Had he said this before they¡¯d fought, Ran Tianfeng would definitely have sneered at him.

    But now, he dared not act without thinking it over carefully first!

    Off in the distance, Daoist Nun Feng andpany slumped in despair.

    How could they fail to realize that even if the battle continued, Ran Tianfeng had little hope of victory?

    ¡°Earlier, I said that so long as you apanied us back to the Netherworld Sky Sect, all would naturally be clear,¡± said Ran Tianfeng. He took a deep breath, then said calmly, ¡°But until then, you¡¯ll get no answers, not even if all of us die here!¡±

    He spoke with firm conviction.

    The atmosphere was instantly iparably tense.

    ¡°You¡¯re working on another¡¯s behalf, but you¡¯re quite loyal. It seems the cultivators of the Netherworld Sky Sect have guts after all,¡± said Su Yi. He took a deep look at Ran Tianfeng. ¡°Forget it. You can leave.¡±

    This deration left everyone stunned.

    None of them would have guessed that Su Yi would relent even though he¡¯d obviously already seized the upper hand!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡­ really don¡¯t n to keep us here?¡± Ran Tianfeng seemed to find this difficult to believe.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already guessed the gist of what¡¯s going on here. The only thing I don¡¯t understand is why the Netherworld Sky Sect would follow another¡¯s orders,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°If I get the chance, I¡¯ll visit your sect and ask your leader myself.¡±

    Ran Tianfeng¡¯s expression shifted erratically, but in the end, he let out a deep sigh, lowered his head, and sped his fist. ¡°Many thanks for showing mercy, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    When they saw an Emperor lower his head before a Spiritual Incarnation Realm young man, Daoist Nun Feng and the others were too shocked for words.

    The Imperial Realm was like a natural, insurmountable chasm. Throughout history,?had?any Spirit Dao cultivator ever crossed it?

    Yet now, someone hadn¡¯t just crossed that ¡°insurmountable chasm¡±; Su Yi had actually won!

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised? And who wouldn¡¯t have been terrified?

    ng!

    Su Yi put away Abstruse Celestial, then turned and left.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist.¡± Ran Tianfeng suddenly spoke up again. ¡°Before you leave, I want to warn you that in the Netherworld, the Netherworld Sky Sect isn¡¯t the only one keeping an eye on the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers¡¯ movements¡­¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t so much as turn to look at him. He simply waved. ¡°I just hope members of the Netherworld Sky Sect won¡¯t fall into hands again. If there¡¯s a next time¡­ I won¡¯t be as polite as I was today.¡±

    Before his voice had finished echoing through the air, he gradually faded into the distance.

    Cui Jingyan and the old blind man hurriedly chased after him.

    Ran Tianfeng watched them disappear in dazed silence, utterly dejected.

    Since stepping into the Imperial Realm, he¡¯d never even considered the possibility that he might one day lose to a Spirit Dao cultivator. Worse, his opponent was a young man, and he was only in the Spiritual Incarnation Realm¡­

    And he most certainly wouldn¡¯t have guessed that he¡¯d lose sopletely and utterly!

    This was an enormous blow to his mental strength, and he couldn¡¯t ovee it right away.

    ¡°Your Excellency, what should we do next?¡± Daoist Nun Feng approached tentatively.

    After a while, Ran Tianfeng said softly, ¡°We¡¯re returning to the sect.¡±

    Then, he turned and left.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Brother Su, since when were you so agreeable? Or are you worried that killing them will make the Netherworld Sky Sect target you?¡± Cui Jingyan couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°They were only carrying out orders,¡± said Su Yi, but it sounded like a perfunctory excuse. ¡°They weren¡¯t the primary culprits.¡±

    In truth, he¡¯d held back because he and the Netherworld Sky Sect¡¯s Master of Profound Simplicity had bonded through battle. Furthermore, the Master of Profound Simplicity had apanied him as he studied the Netherworld Sky Sect¡¯s loftiest inheritance, the Netherworld Sky Nine Revolutions Scripture.

    It was this knowledge that let him overpower Ran Tianfeng so easily.

    After all, Ran Tianfeng¡¯s power was inextricably connected to that of the Netherworld Sky Nine Revolutions Scripture. This allowed Su Yi to fight as if he had precognition; he effortlessly avoided Ran Tianfeng¡¯s divine sense, preventing it from locking onto him. This gave him opportunities to strike back.

    Without this knowledge, he would likely have had to pay a heavy price to win that battle.

    ¡°Then who is the primary culprit?¡± Cui Jingyan¡¯s eyes shone with curiosity.

    ¡°Pi Mo,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    Pi Mo!¡±

    The pupils of Cui Jingyan¡¯s starry eyes constricted. She was naturally well aware of what this name represented!

    But when the old blind man heard this name, irrepressible pain and hatred filled his expression.?Just as I thought¡­ Pi Mo really is involved in this!

    ¡°But why¡­ Why would he do that?¡± asked Cui Jingyan.

    Su Yi instantly fell silent. He knew the answer, but he couldn¡¯t tell anyone else.

    The old blind man gnashed his teeth. ¡°One hundred years ago, he killed my master. Now, he wants to kill me too! It seems to me that Pi Mo ns to eradicate the entire Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearer lineage!¡±

    ¡°s, Pi Mo isn¡¯t currently in the Netherworld,¡± sighed Su Yi. He reached out and patted the old blind man on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be too upset. I remember my promise to you, and I naturally won¡¯t go back on my word.¡±

    The old blind man nodded gratefully. ¡°Many thanks, Your Excellency Su. If not for you, I¡¯m afraid the Netherworld Sky Sect would have already captured me today.¡±

    But when Cui Jingyan heard Su Yi¡¯s words, she was stunned, and waves of astonishment coursed through her heart.?Don¡¯t tell me Su Yi agreed to help the old blind man deal with Pi Mo!?

 Chapter 811: The Ostentatiousness of a Young Mistress

    <h4>Chapter 811: The Ostentatiousness of a Young Mistress</h4>

    Whoosh!

    The air shook, and a figure appeared out of nowhere in thendscape devastated by Su Yi and Ran Tianfeng¡¯s battle.

    This new arrival looked entirely unexceptional, and his thin figure was dressed in gray. This was none other than the ¡°Uncle Huai¡± who¡¯d appeared beside Qu Ming, the scion of an ancient n.

    He swept his gaze across the area, his expression gradually bing increasingly solemn.

    He¡¯d already picked up quite a few worthwhile clues from the aftermath of the battle.

    Suddenly, he shot forth in a sh, then picked a broken ck scale out of the rubble.

    It was severely damaged, and it had lost its former spirituality, but after examining it briefly, Uncle Huai was visibly shaken.

    This was the scale of a Netherblood Bird!

    ¡°It seems Ran Tianfeng of the Netherworld Sky Sect beat me to the punch¡­¡± Uncle Huai muttered. He found this a bit of a pity.

    He¡¯d arrivedte.

    However, although he hadn¡¯t witnessed the battle, he realized that Ran Tianfeng had encountered a mighty foe in the process of capturing that Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearer!

    Furthermore, Ran Tianfeng, an Imperial body refiner, had been injured!

    <i>Who was it who stepped in to stop Ran Tianfeng? Could it be that an Emperor of the Cui Family was protecting their young mistress from the shadows?</i>

    <i>That¡¯s most likely the case. The founder of the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers, Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer has been missing for tens of thousands of years. Pi Mo killed his disciple, Five Burials, the Master of the Blood Coffin, several hundred years ago. Now, only the old blind man remains in this world.</i>

    Here, Uncle Huai recalled that young man in blue, Su Yi. <i>That boy might be strong, but he¡¯s ultimately just a Spiritual Incarnation cultivator. He¡¯s nowhere near qualified to get mixed up in this</i>

    ¡°That means that, aside from the Cui Family, I doubt anyone would dare protect the old blind man.¡±

    ¡°This is a bit troublesome.¡± Uncle Huai furrowed his brow.

    If the Cui Family wanted to protect the disciple of the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers, few factions in the Six Paths Royal Territory would dare take action.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just have to see how the family head decides to handle it.¡±

    After a while, Uncle Huai shook his head, turned, and left.

    ¡­..

    Two dayster.

    Midnight.

    Outside Ziluo City.

    The enormous ck city gates were fully one thousand feet tall, and the ancient walls coiled around the city like a massive dragon extending on both sides as far as the eye could see.

    Two stone guardians crouched beside the gates, one on each side.

    One was a Xiezhi. They could discern good and evil, and they detested the wicked.

    The other was a Bi¡¯an. They could differentiate between right and wrong and judge impartially.

    Both statues had stood there for countless years. The power of their surroundings nourished them day or night, much like the frequently visited and worshiped statues of Buddhist temples. This gave them a definite spirituality.

    Never mind ordinary people; even cultivators felt an indescribable pressure in the face of these statues to the point that they dared not look at them head-on.

    Rumor had it that both statues¡¯ origins could be traced back to antiquity, when the ancestors of the Cui Family invited a master artisan to carve statues, using real True Spirit Divine Beasts, a living Xiezhi and Bi¡¯an, as reference.

    The stone of the statues was a rare divine material to begin with, so they¡¯d endured the wear and tear of countless years to remain standing even now.

    People flowed in and out of the gates. Waves of noise emanated from within the city; it seemed truly lively and prosperous.

    Su Yi nced at the Xiezhi, then at the Bi¡¯an. He couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Those are quite the treasures. They¡¯ve maintained the good fortune of the city throughout the ages, and they¡¯ve brought your Cui Family untold prosperity.¡±

    ¡°You know about the true wondrous purpose of the statues too?¡± eximed Cui Jingyan.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t exin.

    He naturally couldn¡¯t tell her that he¡¯d taken a shine to both statues in his past life. If Cui Longxiang hadn¡¯t thwarted him at every turn, so desperate it was almost pitiful, Su Yi might well have run off with them!

    It was then that a tall, stalwart figure walked over, surprise and delight written all over his face. ¡°Young Mistress, you¡¯re finally back! The family head and your mother have been waiting for you!¡±

    This was a middle-aged man with the air of a martial artist. He dressed in warrior¡¯s robes, and he had an imposing majesty about him.

    As he spoke, he sped his fist and greeted Cui Jingyan respectfully.

    She inclined her head. ¡°Go back and tell my parents that I¡¯ll be bringing two friends to see them soon.¡±

    She suddenly seemed like a different person. She was as calm as a stagnant pool, and her every gesture emanated a noble air, making it difficult to look directly at her.

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± The middle-aged warrior solemnly assented, then waved to the city gates. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there! Hurry up and receive our young mistress!¡±

    His voice boomed like thunder.

    There was amotion amongst the nearby crowd, and everyone cleared a path.

    Shortly after, a group rode in on the backs of?Inkscale?Beasts.

    Inkscale?Beasts were a variant species of vicious beast unique to theherworld. They could soar through the mist and cloud, fly through the heavens and into the earth. Each was the size of a house, and they resembled elephants, except they were covered in pitch-ck scales.

    When thirty cultivators rode in on the backs of the enormous?Inkscale?Beasts, it was an extremely grand spectacle.

    Behind this procession was an exquisitely crafted, ornate carriage.

    ¡°Greetings, Young Mistress!¡±

    All thirty cultivators leaped from the backs of their?Inkscale?Beasts and bowed to Cui Jingyan.

    Themotion and waves of noise instantly died down. The atmosphere was still and austere as all eyes converged on Cui Jingyan.

    Even the old blind man couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned.?How ostentatious!

    ¡°Brother Su, if you please.¡± Cui Jingyanughed and gestured to Su Yi.

    There was no way Su Yi would hold back; he led the way over.

    This left the Cui Family experts who¡¯de here to wee them stunned.?Who is this guy? Doesn¡¯t he have any manners?

    But when they saw that even Cui Jingyan was going along with it, none of them said anything. They considerately chose to keep their thoughts to themselves.

    ¡°Yah!¡± Someone bellowed, and the grand procession proceeded into the city, the experts nking the carriage on both sides.

    It was only after the group disappeared from view that the deathly silence near the gates broke, and everyoneunched into discussion.

    ¡°Is that the pearl of the Cui Family?¡±

    ¡°Who but the Cui Family¡¯s young mistress could possibly be worthy of the Inkscale Guards personallying to receive her?¡±

    ¡°Tch! She really is the most gorgeous woman in Ziluo City, an unmatched immortal beauty and the center of attention amongst the Six Paths Royal Territory¡¯s younger generation!¡±

    ¡°Who was that young man in blue? What¡¯s his rtionship with the daughter of the Cui Family?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s got to be someone impressive. Otherwise, how could he possibly walk shoulder-to-shoulder with her?¡±

    ¡­Everyone had something to say.

    Ziluo City had always been one of the Six Paths Royal Territory¡¯srgest and most prosperous cities, while the Cui Family were its unquestioned hegemons!

    The Six Paths Royal Territory was utterly enormous, significantly bigger than even the River of Forgetfulness and Yellow Springs Territories. It was like a major world in its own right!

    Yet throughout this vast world, only a select few factions could contend with the ancient Cui Family!

    And Cui Jingyan was the most beloved daughter of the head of the Cui Family; she was naturally one of the most attention-grabbing figures in Ziluo City.

    Meanwhile, as the carriage and Inkscale Guards rode through the city, they drew countless gazes.

    Waves of discussion followed.

    Even Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but arch his eyebrows and tease, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have guessed it, but you¡¯re quite famous.¡±

    Cui Jingyan stretchedzily and sighed. ¡°But what is fame, if not a burden? No matter what I do, I¡¯m worried I¡¯m not doing it well enough and that I¡¯ll bring shame upon the Cui Family. It¡¯s not pleasant at all.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh dryly. ¡°This is called not knowing how good you have it. How many people in this world would long to ¡®endure¡¯ this so-called burden?¡±

    He was looking out through the curtains, taking in the scenery along the way. Suddenly, his eyebrows shot up, and he muttered, ¡°Strange. What are they doing here?¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Cui Jingyan immediately popped in, her fair, beautiful face practically pressed against Su Yi¡¯s as her bright eyes scanned the scenery outside. However, she didn¡¯t find anything.

    Su Yi lowered the curtain, then knocked Cui Jingyan on the forehead. ¡°Sit properly.¡±

    Cui Jingyan rubbed her forehead and snapped, ¡°If you have something to say, just say it! Why hit me? Right, you still haven¡¯t told me who you saw just now.¡±

    Su Yi slumped back into his seat and said, ¡°Do you remember that master and apprentice who returned to the Netherworld with us?¡±

    ¡°Of course I do,¡± said Cui Jingyan.

    A momentter, she froze. ¡°Are you saying they¡¯re in Ziluo City?¡±

    Su Yi nodded. The old blind man couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, too.

    He remembered it clearly: Su Yi had told them that this master and apprentice duo had mysterious origins and that they were shrouded in heavy karma. He said that it was best not to get overly involved with them.

    Who¡¯d have thought that, after leaving Meng Po Pce, the two of them would appear in Ziluo City?

    ¡°Your Excellency Su, what exactly are they here for?¡± the old blind man couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Su Yi mulled it over, but in the end, he didn¡¯t hide it. ¡°That old-timer wants to use a forbidden technique to help his disciple prove his Dao and be an Emperor. If he seeds, his disciple will defy the heavens and change his fate, stepping on a rare, almost unheard-of path within the Profound Dao. However, if he fails, his disciple will perish, and as his master, the old man will face cmity too.¡±

    Both the old blind man and Cui Jingyan were stunned.

    What kind of path to the Profound Dao is this, to involve a forbidden technique, defying the heavens, and changing his fate?

    Cui Jingyan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Although all of that sounds quite scary, they¡¯re ultimately just pursuing the Dao. Why is it that we can¡¯t afford to let their karma stain us?¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not that we can¡¯t afford to risk it, but that there¡¯s no need to get involved. The path to the Profound Dao they seek will inevitably invite numerous powerful foes. If we get close to them, their troubles are highly likely to influence us. Why make trouble for ourselves?¡±

    Cui Jingyan was stunned. ¡°In that case, we really shouldn¡¯t get involved.¡±

    Who was so bored as to invite additional trouble?

    They were neither friends nor foes, nor had they interacted much. It really was best to avoid getting mixed up in this.

    ¡°Strange. Why are they in Ziluo City? Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯ve found leads, and that they think that madwoman¡¯s Pawnshop of the Heavens will appear here?¡± Su Yi stroked his jaw and sank into thought.

    He was well aware that if they were to seed in their ns, that master and apprentice would need to retrieve a certain something from the pawnshop first. Only then would they have an opportunity!

 Chapter 812: Xue Huaning

    <h4>Chapter 812: Xue Huaning</h4>

    The streets of Ziluo City were crowded and bustling.

    As he watched that grand procession disappear into the distance, the white-robed young man, Wang Ting, suddenly said, ¡°Master, it seems the Grand Libationer¡¯s operation targeting young lord Su has failed.¡±

    His master, a mellow old man in?Daoist?robes, said softly, ¡°I said it long ago: our Fellow Daoist Su is no ordinary person. Even if Third High Elder Lu Changming had gotten involved, I¡¯m afraid he couldn¡¯t have seized the Seed of the Azure.¡±

    He and his apprentice had left Meng Po Pce the same day as Su Yi. However, both master and apprentice had left a little earlier, which was why they didn¡¯t know that Su Yi had been pursued.

    They naturally didn¡¯t know that Su Yi had defeated Yuan?Linning, an Empress.

    Even so, the old man in Daoist robes seemed to have anticipated that Meng Po Pce wouldn¡¯t be able to seize the Seed of the Azure!

    ¡°Is that so¡­?¡± Wang Ting fell briefly silent, then said, ¡°Master, we¡¯ve already searched Ziluo City for several days, but we haven¡¯t found any leads. Do you think¡­?we ought?to ask Miss Cui for help? The Cui Family are the sovereigns of Ziluo City. With their help¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, the old man in Daoist robes sighed and shook his head. ¡°We can¡¯t. If the Cui Family realizes our intentions, they might object. It could lead to unpredictable developments.¡±

    He paused, then patted Wang Ting on the shoulder. ¡°We¡¯ve spent years searching already. Don¡¯t be in such a rush.¡±

    Wang Ting silently nodded.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s find a ce to rest our legs, then have a look at the ruins of the Bureau of Adjudication in the east of the city.¡± As the old man in?Daoist?robes spoke, he continued into the distance.

    Ziluo City was enormous; it covered an eight-hundred-mile radius. It was divided into four districts: east, west, north, and south. Each was home to millions of people!

    A full fifteen minutester.

    Both the grand procession of guards?atop?Inkscale?Beasts and the ornate carriage they were protecting arrived at the estate of the Cui Family.

    The estate was utterly enormous, with halls and pces as numerous as trees in a forest. It includedkes, forests, and hills, making it even more majestic than the imperial pces of the mundane world.

    Rumor had it that each generation of the Cui Family had made further improvements to the estate, and that it was like a separate world, little different from a hidden realm.

    When Su Yi and hispanions arrived, someone was already waiting for them by the front gate.

    ¡°Brother Su, we¡¯ve already reached the Cui Family gates. You really don¡¯t n to tell me your origins?¡±ughed Cui Jingyan.

    Su Yi nced at her. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°....¡± The young woman scrunched up her nose and snorted. ¡°When we meet with my father, I¡¯m sure looking forward to seeing the look on your face when he exposes your identity!¡±

    As she spoke, she made her way up the stairs and toward the estate¡¯s main gate.

    An elderly servant stood there waiting for her, smiling and sping his fist. ¡°Young Mistress, news or your return has already reached your honorable mother and the family head. However, the family head is currently meeting with guests. Your mother told me to bring you and your two guests to Pinebreeze Pavilion for a chat.¡±

    Cui Jingyan froze, stunned, then asked curiously, ¡°Uncle Tao, who is my father meeting with?¡±

    The old servant, Uncle Tao, said in a low voice, ¡°The family head is meeting with guests from the Qu, Hong, and Tantai families.¡±

    Cui Jingyan eximed, ¡°What are they visiting the Cui Family for?¡±

    Uncle Tao shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    Cui Jingyan thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Forget it. For now, I¡¯ll just take my guests to see my mother.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Pinebreeze Pavilion.

    When Su Yi andpany arrived, a beautiful, dignified woman was already seated in the simple but elegant pavilion.

    She wore her hair up. In her plumed dress, she emanated gentle serenity. However, when her eyes moved, her gaze bore the marks of countless years.

    Xue Huaning.

    She was the wife of Family Head Cui, and a long time ago, she¡¯d been one of Meng Po Pce¡¯s Emissaries of the River!

    Her position was so lofty that even the current generation leader of Meng Po Pce had to call her ¡°Martial Aunt.¡±

    She¡¯d long since shaken the Netherworld under the title, ¡°the Thousand Jade Spirit Emperor!¡±

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m back.¡± Cui Jingyan entered the pavilion with augh, then obediently greeted her mother.

    Xue Huaning rose from her chair, then swept her gaze across Su Yi and the old blind man. ¡°I¡¯m?Jingyan¡¯s mother. Greetings.¡±

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head, but the old blind man hurriedly sped his fist. ¡°Greetings, Senior!¡±

    Although he was an inheritor of the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers, ultimately, he¡¯d yet to prove his Dao and be an Emperor. He naturally didn¡¯t dare skimp on manners in front of the long-established Thousand Jade Spirit Emperor, Xue Huaning.

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know your name, Jingyan mentioned you in her letter. She said you¡¯re the Master of the Blood Coffin¡¯s disciple. Now that I mention it, your master and I are of the same generation. You needn¡¯t be so polite,¡± said Xue Huaning, her bearing gentle.

    She then gazed at Su Yi and smiled. ¡°And this must be young lord Su! Jingyan raved about you in her letter.¡±

    Su Yi was stunned.

    Cui Jingyan muttered, ¡°How was that raving about him? All I did was tell the truth.¡±

    Su Yi was at a loss for words.

    The group then proceeded to take their seats, and servants arrived with tea and refreshments.

    Xue Huaning seemed particrly interested in Su Yi, and she asked with a smile, ¡°Young Lord Su, I heard that you¡¯vee to the Netherworld in pursuit of the Grand Dao. Might I ask what you n to do next?¡±

    ¡°For now, I don¡¯t have any specific ns,¡± said Su Yi casually after a sip of tea.

    He¡¯de to the Cui Family estate to ask about Cui Longxiang and the Sea of Bitterness.

    Then, he nned to visit a few of his old haunts and collect things he¡¯d left there in his past life.

    Beyond that, he just nned to focus on his cultivation, enter the Spiritual Revolution Realm, and begin preparations for proving his Dao and bing an Emperor as soon as possible.

    As for the rest? He still hadn¡¯t given it much thought.

    At the end of the day, in Su Yi¡¯s heart, everything except cultivation was trivial. There was no need to give it too much thought.

    Xue Huaning went on to exchange pleasantries. The subject matter wasrgely unimportant.

    Although Su Yi wasn¡¯t interested, he revealed no sign of impatience.

    After all, he was here as a guest, and this was Cui Jingyan¡¯s mother. Even if he found such small talk insipid, it wouldn''t do to say that out loud.

    Then, out of the blue, Xue Huaning asked, ¡°So¡­ Are you married, Young Lord Su?¡±

    Su Yi froze, then shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±

    Cui Jingyan couldn¡¯t help but interject, ¡°Mother, what are you asking that for?¡±

    Xue Huaning looked rueful. ¡°All these years, and this is your first time bringing the man you like home. It¡¯s unprecedented! As your mother, I¡¯m naturally curious about just who this Young Lord Su is and why you admire him so highly.¡±

    Cui Jingyan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°????¡±

    The old blind man¡¯s expression turned a bit strange.

    The corners of Su Yi¡¯s lips twitched.?What¡¯s happening here?

    Xue Huaning smiled. ¡°Seeing him now, Young Lord Su is indeed impressive. What¡¯s rare is that his every word and gesture has a transcendent air, and he¡¯s calm in the face of bothpliments and ttery. It¡¯s truly admirable.¡±

    She was an Empress who¡¯d lived for countless years, and she¡¯d long since seen her full of geniuses and elites.

    From the moment Su Yi first walked into Pinebreeze Pavilion, she took note of his movements and discovered that he remainedposed even in the face of an Imperial Expert. He wasn¡¯t at all tentative or fearful.

    That was truly rare.

    In the Six Paths Royal Territory, even the most dazzling young geniuses of the Spirit Dao seemed iparably reserved in front of her. Some were awestruck, others fearful, others still uneasy.

    But none were as calm as Su Yi.

    And this calm disposition was no mere act. Rather, it seemed like a reflection of his inner calm. If he had been faking it, Xue Huaning would have seen through him a long time ago.

    This was why Xue Huaning wasn¡¯t stingy with herpliments.

    ¡°Mother, you¡­ you¡¯re sure you¡¯re not¡­ overthinking this?¡± Cui Jingyan stammered, feeling thoroughly ufortable and a bit dazed. She suddenly realized that the way her mother saw it, she¡¯d brought Su Yi back because she liked him and wanted to introduce him to her parents¡­

    ¡°Girl, there¡¯s a first time for everything. Since you brought Young Lord Su home, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve mentally prepared for this,¡± Xue Huaning said gently. ¡°Rest assured: I won¡¯t chastise you, nor will I me you for taking matters into your own hands. After all, you¡¯ve already grown up. There¡¯s nothing wrong with wanting to be with the person you like. As your mother, I¡¯m delighted; how could I possibly bear to rebuke you?¡±

    The old blind man¡¯s face twitched; he was obviously fighting backughter. He only just barely managed to avoid spitting out his tea.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but facepalm.

    Why was this happening?

    Just what had Cui Jingyan written in her letter to cause such a misunderstanding?

    Cui Jingyan looked totally flustered and caught off guard. Her eyes widened, and her cheeks flushed red. She started to exin, ¡°Mother, it¡¯s not like you think. He¡­¡±

    Xue Huaning smiled and cut her off, a confident look on her face. ¡°I¡¯ve been through this myself, you know. How could I mistake your feelings? Rest assured; others might speak of marrying within their social ss, but so long as you love him, it doesn¡¯t matter how lofty or humble his background is.¡±

    She paused, suddenly proud. ¡°This might be unpleasant to hear, but even if he¡¯s merely an unassuming, ordinary rogue cultivator, so long as you truly love him, I¡¯ll do everything I can to help you be together! Given our Cui Family¡¯s foundations, there¡¯s no need to concern ourselves with nonsense like staying within our social ss.¡±

    She then looked at Su Yi once more, her smile warm and friendly. ¡°Young Lord Su, I trust you already understand what I¡¯m trying to say?¡±

    Xue Huaning was now a would-be mother-inw evaluating a potential son-inw. The more she looked at Su Yi, the more she liked him¡­

    The old blind man was finding it increasingly difficult to hold in hisughter, and his facial muscles were starting to get stiff.

    Cui Jingyan stood there in a daze.?Mother has only just met Su Yi for the first time, so why does it seem like she¡¯s in a hurry to decide my future?

    Su Yi, however, was already calm. He picked up his teacup and took a sip. When he saw how awkward and flustered Cui Jingyan looked, he couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    However, just as he was about to say something, the elderly servant, Uncle Tao, suddenly appeared outside Pinebreeze Pavilion¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Madam, His Excellency has requested you in the Northview Pavilion.¡±

    When Xue Huaning heard that, her brow instantly furrowed.

 Chapter 813: The Lantern Festival

    <h4>Chapter 813: The Lantern Festival</h4>

    Cui Jingyan obviously noticed her mother¡¯s displeasure. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t tell me father¡¯s run into trouble?¡±

    Xue Huaning shook her head. ¡°This is Ziluo City. Who would dare act up in our territory? However¡­¡±

    Here, the beautiful, gentle Thousand Jade Spirit Emperor¡¯s eyes shed with cold light. ¡°Your father¡¯s guests are bad news.¡±

    Cui Jingyan suddenly recalled what Uncle Tao had told her upon her return: her father was entertaining guests from the Qu, Hong, and Tantai Families.

    There was no about it: their guests were here with ill intentions!

    It was then that Xue Huaning suddenly looked at Su Yi. ¡°Young Lord Su, if possible, I¡¯d appreciate it if you and Jingyan came with me to Northview Pavilion.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. He wanted to meet with the current leader of the Cui Family, Cui Chang¡¯an, anyway!

    ¡°Mother, what good will it do if wee with you?¡± Cui Jingyan seemed a bit confused.

    ¡°All you have to do is watch the spectacle from the sidelines,¡± said Xue Huaning. She then looked at the old blind man and said apologetically, ¡°Your identity is rather sensitive. If others recognize you, it might invite unnecessary trouble. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to ask you to wait here.¡±

    The old blind man nodded. ¡°Your concerns are legitimate, Senior. I understand.¡±

    With that, Xue Huaning led Su Yi and Cui Jingyan away from Pinebreeze Pavilion.

    ¡­¡­

    Northview Pavilion.

    This was where the head of the Cui Family weed his most distinguished guests.

    Numerous figures were currently seated within the old-fashioned and grand hall.

    Family Head Cui Chang¡¯an sat upright in the centermost seat.

    He wore a high-brimmed hat and old-fashioned robes. His beard was willowy, and he had a steady disposition, making him imposing even when he wasn¡¯t angry.

    Cui Chang¡¯an held authority over the entire Cui Family. He wasn¡¯t just a prominent figure in the eyes of the millions of inhabitants of Ziluo City; he was one of the top authority figures of the entire Six Paths Royal Territory.

    But now, his brow was tightly knit, and he said nothing.

    Numerous figures were seated on both sides of the grand hall.

    These were guests from three ancient ns: the Qu Family, the Hong Family, and the Tantai Family.

    These three ns upied different regions of the Six Paths Royal Territory. Their foundations were extremely ancient, and their forces were vast and mighty.

    Take the Qu Family. A long time ago, they¡¯d overseen the Hell Bureau, and their ancestor, the Bloody Destion Netherworld Sovereign, was one of the Six Sovereigns of the Netherworld just like Cui Longxiang.

    The ancestor of the Hong Family was once the highest authority of the Hungry Ghosts Bureau.

    And the Ancestor of the Tantai Family was once the highest authority of the Beast Bureau.

    It was fair to say that the experts of the three ancient ns in attendance were all first-rate authority figures of the Six Paths Royal Territory.

    This was why they were worthy of Family Head Cui?Chang¡¯an¡¯s?personal wee.

    Were they ordinary people, they most likely would never have gotten to see Cui Chang¡¯an.

    The atmosphere in the grand hall was strange.

    The host, Cui Chang¡¯an, frowned and said nothing, but his guests seemed leisurely andposed as they discussed matters of little importance.

    This was the scene that greeted Xue Huaning, Su Yi, and Cui Jingyan when they arrived.

    ¡°Huaning, what did you bring Jingyan for?¡± Cui Chang¡¯an was stunned and a bit confused, especially when he saw an unfamiliar young man in blue apanying his daughter.

    ¡°The girl¡¯s grown up. It¡¯s time for her to gain experience,¡± said Xue Huaning.

    As she spoke, she arrived beside the centermost seat and said to Sui Yi and Cui Jingyan, ¡°Sit wherever you like, you two.¡±

    Then, the elegant, dignified woman turned around, her eyes shing like cold lightning as she swept her gaze across the guests.

    ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s no further need for empty pleasantries. Just tell me why you¡¯vee.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s within my power to decide, I¡¯ll naturally give you an answer. If it isn¡¯t, I¡¯ll decide with my husband.¡± Xue Huaning¡¯s tone was cold, and every word was forceful and straight to the point.

    She suddenly seemed like an entirely different person; every inch of her emanated an imposing, dignified aura.

    The guests were instantly solemn.

    Everyone in the Six Paths Royal Territory knew that in the Cui Family, the person others could least afford to provoke wasn¡¯t the family head, but rather, his wife, Xue Huaning!

    The Thousand Jade Spirit Emperor had once been an Emissary of the River at Meng Po Pce. Her position was lofty, she wielded vast authority, and her prestige shook the world. She might have looked tranquil and gentle, but in truth, she was forceful and domineering.

    Over the years, too many powerful enemies had fallen at her hands to count.

    After marrying Cui Chang¡¯an, the Thousand Jade Spirit Emperor gradually made fewer and fewer public appearances, but no one dared overlook her existence.

    Even Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but inwardly praise and admire how she conducted herself; she was direct and concise, dominant and contemptuous. She lived up to her title as a former Emissary of the River.

    Cui Chang¡¯an and Cui Jingyan were both calm; they were ustomed to this.

    Father and daughter naturally understood Xue Huaning better than anyone.

    On the left side of the room, a graying, yellow-robed elder with youthful features said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Xue, we¡¯ve already told Fellow Daoist Cui why we¡¯re here. If you¡ª

    But Xue Huaning interrupted him before he could finish. ¡°I want to hear it from you directly.¡±

    The guests of all three ns furrowed their brows, especially the elder who¡¯d spoken up earlier. After getting interrupted, his expression darkened, and he looked at Cui Chang¡¯an. ¡°Do you feel the same, Fellow Daoist Cui?¡±

    ¡°When we discussed the matter earlier, I didn¡¯t quite understand,¡±ughed Cui Chang¡¯an. ¡°It would be wonderful if you were willing to repeat yourselves.¡±

    The yellow-robed elder fell briefly silent. ¡°Fine. Then I¡¯ll start.¡±

    He gazed expressionlessly at Xue Huaning. ¡°The Qu Family¡¯s reasons foring here are simple: we hope the Cui Family will agree to let our forces investigate the ruins of the Bureau of Adjudication.¡±

    The ruins of the Bureau of Adjudication!

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shot up.?Don¡¯t tell me the old-timer has uncovered information about the treasure there?

    A long time ago, the Cui Family oversaw the Bureau of Adjudication, and their status transcended the Bureaus of the Six Paths. However, after the Infernal Pce fell, the former Bureau of Adjudication was lost to history.

    Its ruins were once a famous prison. Throughout its history, those imprisoned there were all vicious, terrifying existences.

    There were devils that reigned entire regions, mighty, unrestrained yao, utterly wicked elites of the heretical path¡­

    Including no shortage of Emperors!

    However, the Bureau of Adjudication was not what it once was. It nowy in ruin, and there was no longer anyone imprisoned there.

    However, Su Yi was well aware that despite the passage of countless years, the ruins¡ªstill under the jurisdiction of the Cui Family¡ªstill hid numerous secrets!

    More importantly, in his past life, Su Yi had sealed one of his treasures there!

    Now, the ancient Qu Family had set their sights on the ruins. Of course Su Yi was concerned!

    However, Xue Huaning only said coldly, ¡°Sure, if you agree to let the Cui Family enter your hidden realm, the Capital of Blood, I can agree to your request here and now.¡±

    The yellow-robbed elder¡¯s expression was instantly unsightly. ¡°Fellow Daoist Xue, your request is a bit excessive. The Capital of Blood is the heart of the Qu Family. How could we possibly let outsiders in?

    ¡°So, you understand the concept of an excessive request?¡± Xue Huaning¡¯s eyes shed with disdain. ¡°If your Qu Family won¡¯t agree to a request like that, our Cui Family won¡¯t either!¡±

    She spoke with assurance, leaving no room for argument.

    The yellow-robed elder was instantly furious, and he looked to Cui Chang¡¯an. ¡°Do you feel the same, Family Head Cui?¡±

    Cui Chang¡¯anughed. ¡°I¡¯ve always been indecisive. When ites to problems like this, I¡¯ve always listened to my wife.¡±

    The elder¡¯s expression was increasingly dark. ¡°Before long, the Lantern Festival will begin. His Excellency the Adjudicator of the Netherworld won¡¯t be in attendance¡­. Aren¡¯t you worried that something?unexpected?might happen?¡±

    The words carried an implied threat.

    The Lantern Festival?

    Su Yi did a few quick calctions, then realized that the Six Paths Royal Territory¡¯s once-in-a-millennium Lantern Festival was only about a month away.

    This was a grand dharma assembly that took ce only once every thousand years in the Netherworld.

    It would start on the fifteenth day of the seventh lunar month.

    In other worlds, that day was known as the Ghost Festival, or alternatively, the Zhongyuan Festival. Among Buddhists, it was known as the Ynpen Festival.

    Once every thousand years, while other ces celebrated the Ghost Festival, the Netherworld was shrouded into seemingly eternal darkness as a strange power blotted out its moon. At the same time, strange and terrifying phenomena spread throughout its realms and territories.

    For instance, innumerable ancient spirits would surge out of the Five Directions Ghost Sect, and the City of the Wrongfully Dead would lose its natural order, sinking into upheaval, while the majestic Blood River of Sin would reflect the gates of hell¡­

    Numerous malevolent, inauspicious powers would emerge from within the darkness.

    This was why, once every thousand years, the cultivation factions of the Netherworld would join forces to light the ¡°Celestial Lanterns of the Grand Dao.¡±

    Thenterns hovered against the curtain of night, dispelling the darkness and neutralizing all manner of strange and terrifying powers.

    Throughout the Netherworld,nterns filled the night sky, shining like stars. This was why they called it the Lantern Festival.

    Ziluo City was once the home of the Bureau of Adjudication, as well as the Infernal Pce¡¯s execution ground. Throughout its history, countless terrifying existences had died here.

    Thus, every time the Lantern Festival rolled around, the strange and inauspicious powers that arose around Ziluo City far surpassed those of other ces, and it faced far greater peril.

    However, in years prior, the Cui Family had been there to protect Ziluo City and avert the danger. This was the reason the city still stood.

    But things?were?different now.

    Cui Longxiang was the Cui Family¡¯s pir of support, but he¡¯d already left for the Sea of Bitterness. He wasn¡¯t currently in Ziluo City!

    No wonder the Qu Family dares make such an outrageous request. So, they¡¯re nning to use the arrival of the Lantern Festival to take advantage of the Cui Family¡¯s predicament¡­?Su Yi was starting to understand.

    ¡°What do you mean, the Adjudicator of the Netherworld isn¡¯t here? Are you saying Grandfather isn¡¯t here, and that he won¡¯t evene back for the Lantern Festival?¡±

    Cui Jingyan¡¯s heart shook, and her expression shifted.

    She suddenly realized that something significant had happened in her absence. That was why the Qu Family dared show up and stir up waves!

 Chapter 814: Kneel and Accept Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 814: Kneel and ept Punishment</h4>

    In the face of the yellow-robed elder¡¯s threats, Xue Huaningughed coldly. ¡°The Lantern Festival is imminent, but whether something ¡®happens¡¯?to the Cui Family or not has nothing to do with the Qu Family. Why concern yourselves?¡±

    This wasn¡¯t the least bit polite, and her words carried a tant rebuke.

    The yellow-robed elder¡¯s expression was instantly a bit unsightly.

    However, Xue Huaning ignored him and fixed her gaze on a middle-aged man in dark robes. ¡°And why has the Hong Familye?¡±

    The dark-robed man from the Hong Family said gravely, ¡°Three thousand, six hundred years ago, in the Dark Capital, the Adjudicator of the Netherworld seized the ancestral treasure of the Hong Family, the Scarlet Catastrophe Sword. I¡¯vee today to request that the Cui Family return it to its rightful owners.¡±

    Scarlet Catastrophe!

    This was a Xiantian Divine Treasure born of a forbidden ground once under the jurisdiction of the Ghost Bureau, the Abyss of Sins. It contained innate, unbelievable power, making it a first-rate Xiantian Dao Weapon.

    However, three thousand, six hundred years ago, an old monster of the Hong Family had lost apetition over good fortune to Cui Longxiang while exploring the Dark Capital of Hell.

    Thus, Scarlet Catastrophe became Cui Longxiang¡¯s trophy.

    ¡°You want us to return it? When our patriarch returns, you¡¯re wee to ask him,¡± said Xue Huaning, sharp and unrelenting. ¡°I¡¯m just worried that you won¡¯t have the guts to try it.¡±

    The dark-robed middle-aged man¡¯s expression shifted, and he snorted coldly. ¡°Fellow Daoist, I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know this yet, but ten days ago, the Red Cloud Realm¡¯s Fire Lotus Ghost Emperor returned from the Sea of Bitterness and said that His Excellency the Adjudicator of the Netherworld encountered that mysterious dark vessel, and that he¡¯s disappearedpletely.¡±

    He paused, then said expressionlessly, ¡°Simply put, I¡¯m afraid that the Adjudicator of the Netherworld¡­ won¡¯t being back!¡±

    The atmosphere in the grand hall was instantly tense and stifled. Cui Chang¡¯an¡¯s expression shifted, but he was rtively calm.

    Xue Huaning narrowed her eyes, her aura sharp and imposing.

    However, Cui Jingyan paled andpletely lost herposure. She said in a quavering voice, ¡°Impossible! How could someone like my grandfather possibly just disappear? There¡¯s no way he isn¡¯ting back!¡±

    Su Yi furrowed his brow.?That mysterious Netherworld Vessel?

    I heard about that back in Meng Po Pce. They said it appeared deep in the Sea of Bitterness a few years ago, and that everyone who sees it inexplicably disappears, no matter their cultivation.

    Not even Emperors are immune!

    But Cui Longxiang is an old fox. He must have long since realized that something was strange about that ship; it¡¯s quite possibly the reason he went to the Sea of Bitterness in the first ce.

    And he¡¯s always meticulously prepared for every possible situation. With his cultivation, avoiding that mysterious ship wouldn¡¯t have been difficult.

    Su Yi had a premonition that, assuming the middle-aged man in dark robes was telling the truth, Cui Longxiang had almost certainly gone looking for that mysterious ship intentionally!

    But it was hard to say whether he was alive or dead.

    The guests were calmpared to Cui Chang¡¯an, Xue Huaning, and Cui Jingyan. They¡¯d undoubtedly already known this.

    Rather, it was because they knew this that they dared show up today to ¡®loot a burning building¡¯!

    ¡°The Adjudicator of the Netherworld is not present, and the Lantern Festival is imminent. With the power currently at the Cui Family¡¯s disposal, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to pay a heavy price just to protect Ziluo City,¡± said the middle-aged man in dark robes. ¡°But so long as you return Scarlet Cmity, our Hong Family might well step in and lend you a hand.¡±

    Xue Huaning¡¯s expression was utterly frosty. She ignored the dark-robed manpletely, then looked at a man in a feather coat. ¡°And what about the Tantai Family? What are you here for?¡±

    The man in the feather coat smiled and rose. ¡°I¡¯vee here representing the Tangtai Family in proposing a marriage alliance!¡±

    Marriage?

    Xue Huaning was stunned.

    The man in the feather coat then gestured to the jade-robed young man seated beside him. ¡°This is our family head''s second son, Tantai Liu. He¡¯s the most prominent talent of our younger generation, and he¡¯s close in age to your beloved daughter, Miss Jingyan.¡±

    The jade-robed young man rose, then bowed to Xue Huaning. ¡°Junior Tantai Liu greets you, Senior.¡±

    He was handsome, and looked outstanding, with good prospects. His appearance truly was extraordinary, but his eyes shone with a faint hint of aloof pride.

    Cui Jingyan¡¯s expression shifted dramatically, and her eyebrows furrowed.

    She would never have guessed that the Tantai Family was here to discuss her marriage prospects!

    And she knew about Tantai Liu. He was one of the most dazzling young geniuses of the Six Paths Royal Territory when it came to cultivation, but his amorous ways had long be ingrained, and he was known for his womanizing, lecherous ways. His reputation was quite poor.

    A few years ago, there had even been a scandal about him sleeping with the wife of one of his n elders!

    Someone like that would only invite contempt, no matter how talented he was at cultivation!

    Cui Jingyan was just about to say something when Xue Huaning beat her to the punch. ¡°I won¡¯t agree to that marriage, nor will anyone in the Cui family.¡±

    Her tone was calm, yet utterly decisive.

    Cui Jingyan instantly sighed in relief.

    Tantai Liu¡¯s expression soured, and he looked at the man in the feather coat, who didn¡¯t seem the least bit flustered.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Xue, if our ns can establish a marriage alliance, that would be cause for mutual celebration. Furthermore, if the Cui Family runs into any sort of trouble, our Tantai Family naturally won¡¯t stand back and watch¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, Xue Huaning said coldly, ¡°Our Cui Family has existed since antiquity. How could we possibly need to seek safety and benefits through our children¡¯s marriages? Doing so would bring shame upon the entire n!¡±

    She said this with such staunch conviction that even Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but sigh to himself.?Xue Huaning¡¯s spirit isn¡¯t at all inferior to any man¡¯s!

    How could a single marriage alliance decide an entire n¡¯s fate?

    .

    The man in the feather coat stiffened and was just about to say something when Xue Huaning said coolly, ¡°Besides, my daughter already has someone she likes, making your request even more impossible.¡±

    Cui Jingyan was instantly ill at ease.

    Cui Chang¡¯an was stunned; he had no idea what his wife was talking about.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, facepalmed. He wasn¡¯t sure whether tough or cry.

    Tantai Liu couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Senior, dare I ask who he is?¡±

    Xue Huaning pointed at Su Yi. ¡°That¡¯s him over there. Young Lord Su, Su Yi.¡±

    ¡°Su Yi? Since when was there someone like that in the Six Paths Royal Territory?¡± Tantai Liu looked suspicious, and his expression was unsightly. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re using this as a pretense to reject me?¡±

    Xue Huaning snorted coldly. ¡°He might not be famous in the Netherworld, but so long as my daughter likes him, I¡¯m happy to let her marry him. If she didn¡¯t like him, it wouldn¡¯t matter if he were the greatest genius beneath the heavens; he could still forget about crossing the Cui Family¡¯s gates!¡±

    Her words were utterly domineering, but they only made Cui Jingyan increasingly ufortable.

    Su Yi could only pretend not to hear or see what was happening. What else could he do?

    It?wouldn¡¯t do to exin, not at a time like this. Doing so would only encourage the Tantai Family¡¯s bluster; it¡¯d seem like he was trying to distance himself from Cui Jingyan out of fear¡­.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t bring himself to hurt his own prestige to inte another¡¯s.

    Who knew what Cui Chang¡¯an was thinking, but the corners of his lips twitched, and the look in his eyes was suddenly strange.

    But the man in the feather coat was a bit angry, and he said coldly, ¡°Fellow Daoist Xue, if you want to refuse, fine! But why pull out an unassuming character like that? You¡¯re obviously just trying to humiliate the Tantai Family!¡±

    Tantai Liu spoke up too. ¡°I truly don¡¯t understand how some guy from who-knows-where canpare with me. Senior, I¡¯m truly indigent that you¡¯d refuse me in such a way!¡±

    Both of them denigrated Su Yi, making him seem as low as dirt, a deliberate attempt to humiliate them. They seemed furious at Xue Huaning over this too.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shot up, and he was inwardly quite displeased.

    This time, he didn¡¯t wait for someone else to respond. Instead, he said coolly, ¡°Exin something to me, you two: what do you mean, ¡®an unassuming character like that¡¯? And how exactly does this ''humiliate'' your Tantai Family?¡±

    Everyone present was instantly quite surprised.

    Su Yi hadn¡¯t said a single word since entering Northview Pavilion. He¡¯d seemed like little more than a passerby, and the guests of the three ns had overlooked him.

    None of them would have guessed he¡¯d dare get mixed up in this, or that he¡¯d be so domineering!

    ¡°Hah, it seems the kid can¡¯t handle being provoked.¡± The yellow-robed elder of the Qu Family couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°He¡¯s unable to stay calm, amon problem amongst youngsters. However, this particr youngster¡¯s problem goes beyond that; he¡¯s also failed to grasp the situation and his own position. This is known as ¡®forgetting one¡¯s ce.¡¯ He¡¯s truly¡­ brainless,¡± said the dark-robed middle-aged man of the Hong Family.

    He then turned to Xue Huaning, making no attempt to conceal his mockery. ¡°Fellow Daoist Xue, if your daughter marries someone like that, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll ruin her life.¡±

    The other guests instantly burst intoughter.

    Some kid from who-knows-where dared speak up at a time like this? Ludicrous!

    Of course, their overt nder of Su Yi was, in truth, intended to embarrass Xue Huaning.

    After all, they weren¡¯t at all concerned with Su Yi himself.

    They¡¯d never even heard of him before. Who¡¯d concern themselves with him?

    The man in the feather coat and Tantai Liu couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly, as if they¡¯d just seen an ant foolishly overestimating itself and trying to provoke them. They found it iparably ridiculous.

    Xue Huaning furrowed her brow, while Cui Chang¡¯an¡¯s eyebrows twitched.

    Cui Jingyan, however, had a strange look on her face as she transmitted, ¡°Brother Su, although I¡¯d love it if you taught them a lesson, this is a conflict between ns, so you shouldn¡¯t¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, Su Yi waved dismissively. ¡°Just watch.¡±

    Cui Longxiang wasn¡¯t present, and others hade to take advantage of their weakness. He naturally couldn¡¯t just stand back and watch.

    Su Yi rose, then swept his gaze across the guests before looking at Tantai Liu and the man in the feather coat.

    He said calmly, ¡°If you don¡¯t exin, kneel and ept your punishment.¡±

    This light, airy deration went off like a thunderp, astonishing everyone present.

    Tantai Liu and the man in the feather coat both had iparably unsightly looks on their faces.

 Chapter 815: Kneeling, Fully Convinced

    <h4>Chapter 815: Kneeling, Fully Convinced</h4>

    Even Xue Huaning couldn¡¯t help but be rmed.

    She would never have guessed that this seemingly detached young man, someone who remained calm in the face of both insults and ttery, would do something so forceful and overbearing.

    But this only made her admire him more.

    Who among the Six Paths Royal Territory¡¯s younger generation could have such courage? Who among them would dare step forth to face the experts of the Tantai Family?

    It seems my daughter didn¡¯t?misjudge?him,?thought Xue Huaning. She thought back to Cui Jingyan¡¯s recent letter, in which she¡¯d described many of Su Yi¡¯s aplishments, including his dazzling achievements in the Azure Continent; they would have shaken any era they¡¯d transpired in.

    Thus, Xue Huaning had long since been aware that, extraordinary origins or not, Su Yi was a shocking, unmatched genius in his own right.

    Seeing Su Yi in action now, she took in his proud bearing. The more she looked at him, the more she approved of him, and the more pleased she felt.

    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t just watch him take all of this on himself.

    Tantai Liu wasn¡¯t much of a threat; he was just a genius of the mid-stage Spiritual Revolution Realm. That made him entirely unworthy of Hua Xuening¡¯s concern.

    However, the man in the feather coat apanying him was an Emperor of the Taintai Family. His name was Tantai Chi, and he¡¯d proven his Dao and be an Emperor eight hundred years ago, bing a temporary celebrity.

    He was one of the few people in the Netherworld to enter the Imperial Realm within the past thousand years.

    Although his cultivation base was unworthy of Xue Huaning¡¯s notice, he was, after all, still an Emperor. How could a Spirit Dao cultivator like Su Yi contend with him?

    But just as she was about to say something, Cui Chang¡¯an transmitted, ¡°Just watch.¡±

    Xue Huaning was stunned.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Did you say¡­ you¡¯re going to force us to kneel and ept our punishment?¡± Tantai Chi was so angry that heughed.

    ¡°n Uncle, please don¡¯t be angry. Allow me to deal with him; I¡¯ll be more than enough,¡± Tantai Liu said coldly. ¡°Senior Cui, Senior Xue, don¡¯t me me for taking action within your territory. Su Yi spoke without reservation, insulting both me and my n uncle. We cannot let this stand!¡±

    As he spoke, his eyes glinted like swords, and he stared directly at Su Yi. ¡°Do you dare go outside and fight me?¡±

    Hisposed, impressive bearing won sighs of admiration from some of the other guests.

    This was what the scion of an ancient n ought to be like!

    Tantai Chi¡¯s expression softened, and he ordered, ¡°We¡¯re just teaching an arrogant, ignorant kid a lesson. Don¡¯t use too much force, or you¡¯ll make things different for your Senior Xue.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± Tantai Liu nodded. Then, he suddenly fixed his gaze on Cui Jingyan. ¡°Miss Jingyan, I¡¯ll make you understand that a bungling clown like him is in no way worthy of you.¡±

    His words were full of confidence and rife with disdain for Su Yi.

    .

    When she heard that, Cui Jingyan almost couldn¡¯t resist bursting intoughter. Her beautiful features stiffened from the effort of holding it in, and when she looked at Tantai Liu, her eyes were full of pity.

    ¡°You¡¯re as paltry as an ant; I can crush you with a single hand. Why bother going outside?¡± Su Yiughed, then flipped his hand and pressed gently down?on the?air.

    Those present couldn¡¯t sense any energy fluctuations whatsoever, but Tantai Chi felt as if a massive divine mountain were bearing down on him. His entire body instantly tensed, and he instinctively circted the full extent of his cultivation base to resist.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Tantai Liu bellowed, and his robes swelled. Dao light condensed, and a serpentine streak of ck rose from his spinal column, ascending up his torso. As it shot past his head, it transformed into a ck spear.

    The Space-Killing Spear!

    This was the ancestral secret art of the Tantai Family.

    In the ancient past, the Tantai Family had relied on this very secret art to suppress countless mighty and malevolent foes of the Beast Bureau.

    The ck Space-Killing Spear expanded until it was about a dozen feet long, then thrust at Su Yi¡¯s palm strike.

    Tantai Liu¡¯s Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivation base and extraordinary talent made him one of the most dazzling figures of the Six Paths Royal Territory¡¯s younger generation.

    But what happened next was entirely unexpected.

    The Time-Killing Spear shattered in the blink of an eye!

    Immediately afterward, endless power descended from above, abundant and unblockable. It effortlessly shattered his defensive aura and forced him to his knees with an audible thud.

    The ground suddenly shook, and the tables and other furnishings trembled.

    With a single flip of his hand, he¡¯d suppressed Tantai Liu!

    ¡°This¡­¡± Everyone present was unwittingly stunned. All of them were well aware of Tantai Liu¡¯s abilities. He wouldn¡¯t have faltered in the slightest even against most peak Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivators. Although he wasn¡¯t quite unmatched in his generation, only a tiny handful of young geniuses of the Six Paths Royal Territory wereparable to him.

    Yet now, he¡¯d failed to block even a single palm!

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª!¡±

    Tantai Liu roared like mad, his features contorting as if unable to bear reality.

    Dragon-like streaks of ck qi surged around him, each with the power to cleave mountains and sever rivers!

    s, he didn¡¯t just fail to break free; on the contrary, he was suppressed even more thoroughly, sprawled out on the ground like a pancake in the shape of the character ¡°´ó". He couldn¡¯t even lift his fingers.

    The hall was deathly silent. No one could speak.

    Except for Tantai Liu, who roared, ¡°Let me go, or the Tantai Family will annihte your entire family!¡±

    His eyes bulged, and the indescribable shame and humiliation hadpletely robbed him of his rationality.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes glinted with cold light, and he put just a bit more strength into his palm.

    A series of crunching noises followed, and Tantai Liu shrieked as countless bones snapped and shattered. Blood poured from numerous wounds.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Tantai Chi, the man in the feather coat, surged with murderous intent and swung his palm.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Radiant golden light burst from his fair-skinned palm, emanating endlessly terrifying murderousness.

    The crowd was caughtpletely off guard.

    Tantai Chi was an Emperor! None of them would have expected that someone of his lofty status would attack Su Yi directly and without the slightest hesitation.

    The way the onlookers saw it, even if this attack didn¡¯t kill Su Yi, it would surely cripple himpletely.

    ¡°This is bad!¡± Xue Huaning¡¯s expression shifted, but just as she was about to intervene¡ª

    Su Yi made no attempt to dodge. He just formed a hand seal and struck the air.

    Bang!!

    A deafening impact rang out, and eye-piercing divine radiance swept forth, crushing the tables, chairs, and everything on them. Fragments of furniture flew through the air.

    Without exception, the guests had to circte their cultivation bases to neutralize the aftershock.

    Immediately afterward, the hall shook. Layers of energy fluctuations arose from the formations protecting the walls and floor. Only then was the flood of destructive power neutralized.

    A startled cry rang out. ¡°How is this possible!?¡±

    As a cloud of dust spread, Tantai Chi¡¯s eyes widened. His face alternated white and green, and his expression filled with disbelief.

    Only then did the crowd realize that even after a head-on collision, Su Yi hadn¡¯t moved an inch, and he didn¡¯t have so much as a hair out of ce.

    ¡°He blocked it?¡± The yellow-robed elder of the Qu Family was so astonished that his jaw almost fell off.

    A Spiritual Integration Realm youth had actually blocked an Emperor¡¯s attack. This was unbelievable!

    ¡°That kid¡­ there¡¯s something not right about him¡­¡± The dark-robed middle-aged man of the Hong Family looked uncertain.

    The guests of all three visiting ancient ns were astonished, wide-eyed, and tongue-tied.

    Who¡¯d have dared imagine that a Spirit Dao cultivator could achieve this?

    Su Yi?is actually?this impressive??Xue Huaning was unwittingly dazed; she almost thought she was seeing things.

    When Cui Jingyan first sent word home, Su Yi had yet to leave Meng Po Pce, so her letter naturally didn¡¯t include how he¡¯d defeated the Iceme Spirit Empress Yuan?Linning?or Ran Tianfeng, the body refiner of the Netherworld Sky Sect.

    Otherwise, Xue Huaning wouldn¡¯t have been so astonished.

    It seems that girl already knew what Su Yi was capable of. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be this calm.

    Xue Huaning noticed Cui Jingyan¡¯sposure, and that she didn¡¯t seem at all nervous or surprised. Rather, it seemed she¡¯d long since anticipated this result.

    But why is it that my husband has be so much calmer too?

    Xue Huaning noticed that Cui Chang¡¯an wasn¡¯t astonished, as if this result weren¡¯t unexpected to him. She?found this rather difficult to understand.

    But before she could wrap her head around it, Su Yi gestured outside and said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go outside. I¡¯ll make you?kneel, convinced?of your defeat."

    Tantai Chi had long since suppressed a bellyful of rage and confusion. When he heard that, his expression turned iparably ashen, and he said icily, ¡°No need!¡±

    Boom!

    The power of his cultivation base erupted like a volcano. His hair and beard flew around him, and it was obvious that he was using his full power. It seemed he wanted to strike Su Yi down where he stood.

    But it was then that a cold snort went off like a thunderp: ¡°Tantai Chi, you sure are impudent!¡±

    It was as if Cui Chang¡¯an had teleported; he appeared in front of Su Yi seemingly out of nowhere.

    Boom!

    The leader of the Cui Family stood tall, upright as a spear piercing the dome of heaven. The majestic aura emanating from was as forceful as a tidal wave or avnche, and it sent Tantai Chi staggering several feet back.

    By the time he stabilized himself, Tantai Chi¡¯s face was pallid, and his eyes were full of utter dread.

    The entire hall was deathly silent. Everyone felt stifled, and their bodies stiffened.

    Cui Chang¡¯an now seemed like a monarch presiding over his domain. His terrifying majesty shook the yellow-robed elder, dark-robed middle-aged man. Their hearts trembled, and their expressions shifted.

    This was the bearing of the leader of the Cui Family. So long as he was calm, all was well. But when he was angry, his wrath shook heaven and earth!

    When Su Yi saw this, he thought,?That old fox Cui Longxiang actually managed to raise a good son. I didn¡¯t choose the name ¡®Chang¡¯an¡¯, or sting peace¡¯ in vain.

    Given the circumstances, if Cui Chang¡¯an hadn¡¯t stepped forth, he would have brought shame upon the Cui Family.

    After all, an Emperor of the Tantai Family had dared attack right in front of the leader of the Cui Family. What was that, if not a tant p in the face?

    Fortunately, Cui Chang¡¯an hadn¡¯t disappointed Su Yi.

    However, he did find it a pity that Cui Chang¡¯an had intervened so quickly; Su Yi didn¡¯t even get the chance to convince Tantai Chi of his defeat or force him to kneel¡­

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Cui,?how was that impudent? Didn¡¯t you see that Su kide just this?close?to killing our leader¡¯s son?¡± Tantai Chi took a deep breath, his expression unsightly. ¡°Had that really happened, I¡¯m afraid¡­ your Cui Family wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape responsibility. I trust you don¡¯t wish to see that happen either?¡±

    He knew he was far from a match for Cui Chang¡¯an, but he¡¯de here as a representative of the Tantai Family, so he wasn¡¯t worried about Cui Chang¡¯an hurting him.

    However, Cui Chang¡¯an merely stood there with his?hands?behind his back. His eyes shed with imposing light, and he said softly, ¡°Kneel and apologize to Young Lord Su. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll break your legs here and now!¡±

 Chapter 816: Seen Through

    <h4>Chapter 816: Seen Through</h4>

    Cui Chang¡¯an¡¯s words left everyone in attendance stunned.

    He was trying to force an Emperor of the Tantai Family to kneel!

    Who¡¯d have thought that the typically calm and agreeable leader of the Cui Family would be this overbearing, all for the sake of Su Yi?

    Even Xue Huaning and Cui Jingyan were stunned.

    This wasn¡¯t as simple as teaching Tantai Chi a lesson. No, this would irrevocably ruin their rtionship with the Tantai Family and lead to further conflict!

    This price was unquestionably heavy.

    But it seemed Cui Chang¡¯an had thought it through, and he didn¡¯t care about the consequences!

    Meanwhile, Tantai Chi¡¯s face was ashen, and he was visibly ovee with anger, as if he might die of sheer shame and indignation, or as if he couldn¡¯t believe that Cui Chang¡¯an would try to humiliate him like this.

    After all, he was an Emperor!

    Were he forced to kneel to some Spiritual Incarnation Realm kid, and if word got out, he¡¯d be reduced to aughingstock. No matter where he went, others would mock him.

    He could forget about ever cleansing himself of this shame!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Cui, the consequences of this decision will be dire. Is a Spiritual Incarnation Realm cultivator worth it?¡± the yellow-robed elder of the Qu Family said gravely.

    Cui Chang¡¯an said indifferently, ¡°Our Cui Family has always had a rule: if someone bullies others in our territory, they shouldn¡¯t me us for bullying them! It¡¯s true that my father isn¡¯t present, but that doesn¡¯t mean just any old so-and-so can behave atrociously in our home!¡±

    The yellow-robed elder¡¯s expression was instantly unsightly. He¡¯d just been called an ¡°old so-and-so¡±, yet he ultimately dared not utter so much as a word in protest.

    Cui Chang¡¯an was simply too tyrannical, as if he¡¯d been set on fire.

    The dark-robed middle-aged man of the Hong Family couldn¡¯t help but interject, ¡°It¡¯s enough to have Fellow Daoist Tantai apologize. Kneeling¡­ is too great a humiliation. Besides, the Lantern Festival is fast approaching. Fellow Daoist Cui, having a falling out with the Tantai Family now of all times would be most unwise. I urge you to reconsider.¡±

    Cui Chang¡¯an said coldly, ¡°Were my father present, would you dare act like this? Would you dare rush over to take advantage of our momentary weakness? Now, you¡¯re urging me to reconsider? Who the hell do you think you are, Hong Xuezhong? Even if the leader of the Hong Family were here, he wouldn¡¯t dare talk to me like that!¡±

    The dark-robed man¡¯s expression soured. This rebuke left him with no dignity left, and with nothing to say in response.

    Cui Chang¡¯an had been so mellow just minutes prior. Who¡¯d have thought he¡¯d be so imposing and tyrannical when he lost his temper?

    This left the guests¡¯ expressions shifting and uncertain, both surprised and furious.

    ¡°Will you kneel? Or won¡¯t you?¡± Cui Chang¡¯an red coldly at Tantai Chi, his aura so terrifying that it seemed he was choosing someone to devour. He put enormous pressure on?Tantai?Chi.

    The atmosphere in the grand hall was as tense and oppressive as could be.

    Tantai Chi took a deep breath, then gnashed his teeth. ¡°Cui Chang¡¯an, you can kill me, but forget about making me lower my head to some Spiritual Incarnation Realm whelp!¡±

    He was gambling that Cui Chang¡¯an wouldn¡¯t dare kill him.

    However, Cui Chang¡¯an merelyughed coldly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll just have to see if your bones are as obstinate as your mouth!¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the hall, he stretched out his hand and grabbed Tantai Chi.

    Tantai Chi had been prepared for this, so he turned and fled.

    He was well aware that with his early-stage Profound Illumination cultivation, he was no match for Cui Chang¡¯an. How could he possibly sh with him head-on?

    Whoosh!

    Tantai Chi¡¯s figure flickered as he activated a secret escape art. It?seemed?like teleportation, so quick, it was unbelievable.

    He was just about to shoot out of Northview Pavilion when Cui Chang¡¯an raised his hand and tapped the air.

    Boom!

    The formation surrounding the pavilion rumbled, surging with endless, resplendent, golden light. It was like a natural barrier, and it sealed the gate offpletely.

    Bang!!

    Tantai Chi mmed into the barrier of golden misty light, then staggered back and almost fell. The impact left him seeing stars.

    The crowd¡¯s hair stood on end. Who could fail to realize that Northview Pavilion was covered in an Imperial-level formation?

    Otherwise, how could it have blocked Tantai Chi?

    Before Tantai Chi could react, Cui Chang¡¯an appeared before him, then kicked twice in rapid session.

    Crunch! Crunch!

    Tantai Chi¡¯s knees shattered with a spray of blood. His face contorted in agony, and he let out a muffled grunt.

    The crowd felt chills in their hands and knees; the sight left thempletely stunned.

    Cui Chang¡¯an¡¯s attack was simple and direct, forceful and tyrannical, with no room for argument. You won¡¯t kneel? Fine, I¡¯ll just have to break your legs!

    A lofty Emperor, a terrifying existence the masses could only look up to, had been forced to the ground like some kind of convict.

    This bloody, brutal spectacle was unquestionably shocking.

    After all, the Profound Dao was like the heavens, and Emperors were like gods.

    Who among the world¡¯s countless cultivators would dare believe that one of these ¡°gods¡± would ever be so thoroughly brutalized?

    Cui Jingyan had never seen anything like this in all her years of life. She stood there in a daze, unable to think straight.

    Even the old-timers¡¯ hearts trembled.

    It wasn¡¯t that conflicts between Emperors had never urred before, but this scene still left them unable to maintain theirposure.

    Su Yi, however, was perfectly calm. Such sights weremonce for him.

    Emperors came in varying levels of strength.

    Tantai Chi was a ¡°rising star¡± of the early-stage Profound Illumination Realm. He was a neer?of the?Imperial Realm.

    His cultivation base was even inferior to that body-refiner, Ran Tianfeng.

    In his past life, Su Yi would have disdained dealing with someone of his level personally.

    Actually, never mind early-stage Profound Illumination Emperors, even Profound Serenity and Profound Unity Emperors weren¡¯t truly unmatched and invincible. Over the years, who knew how many such powerhouses had fallen?

    In the eyes of the general popce, Emperors really were as lofty as gods, experts capable ofmanding the wind and rain, intimidating everyone around them, and gazing proudly down on the world. They were practically omnipotent.

    But in the eyes of other Emperors, they were still ultimately just cultivators in pursuit of the Grand Dao.

    ¡°Uncle¡­¡± When Tantai Liu, who was still injured after his sh with Su Yi, saw this, he was scared out of his wits. He almost dared not believe this was happening.

    ¡°Cui Chang¡¯an, if you¡¯ve got the guts, just kill me. Why use this method to humiliate me?¡± Tantai Chi rasped, his eyes bloodshot.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter why you¡¯re here. Ultimately, you¡¯re still our guest. How could I kill you?¡± Cui Chang¡¯an said coolly. ¡°Go back and tell your leader that if he wants to get even on your behalf, he¡¯s wee toe looking for me!¡±

    Then, he swept his gaze across the other Tantai Family experts and waved. ¡°Take your people and go. Be quick about it.¡±

    The Tantai nsmen reacted as if they¡¯d received an imperial pardon. They hurriedly got up and slinked off.

    Finally, Cui Chang¡¯an looked at Su Yi. He smiled, but the expression seemed a bit strange. He said softly, ¡°Un-... Err, Young Lord Su, do you think I handled this appropriately?¡±

    He sounded a bit unnatural when he addressed Su Yi, and his tone was warm, but a bit strange, as if he were requesting guidance.

    That domineering attitude with which he¡¯d treated Tantai Chi had vanished.

    However, most of those present were still in shock, and few noticed this subtle change.

    The only exception was Xue Huaning.

    She understood her husband¡¯s personality better than anyone. When she saw how he treated Su Yi, she felt increasingly bewildered and confused.

    Why would he go so far as to cast aside all pretenses of cordiality with the Tantai Family over Su Yi?

    And why does he seem so¡­ ill at ease in front of a young man like him?

    Su Yi looked at Cui Chang¡¯an and smiled faintly. He could tell that ¡°Little Chang¡¯an¡± had already guessed who he was.

    But he obviously didn¡¯t want to divulge that, so at least in public. He didn¡¯t want anyone to pick up any clues, so he could only call Su Yi ¡°Young Lord Su.¡±

    ¡°Not bad at all.¡± Su Yi nodded.

    Cui Chang¡¯an instantly sighed in relief, as if a massive weight had lifted from his shoulders.

    When she saw this, Xue Huaning¡¯s eyes widened. It was only because she knew that this wasn¡¯t the right time that she didn¡¯t demand her husband give answers right this second.

    ¡°It seems we have nothing further to discuss. Let¡¯s end this here, then. The Cui Family¡­ should watch out for itself!¡± said the yellow-robed elder of the Qu Family. Once he¡¯d said his piece, he left with a swoosh of his sleeves.

    ¡°I¡¯m quite eager for the arrival of the Lantern Festival. Let¡¯s see what bes of Ziluo City then!¡± The dark-robed elder of the ancient Hong Family said, then led his people away.

    There was no point in staying any longer.

    Besides, Tantai Chi¡¯s fate had terrified them. They feared Cui Chang¡¯an would lose his temper and humiliate them too.

    Cui Chang¡¯an subconsciously looked at Su Yi, who subtly shook his head.

    Thus, Cui Chang¡¯an didn¡¯t stop them. He let his guests leave, and soon, only Su Yi, Cui Chang¡¯an, Xue Huaning, and Cui Jingyan remained in the rubble of the grand hall.

    Themotion had drawn numerous Cui nsmen over, but without orders, none dared enter the grand hall.

    The atmosphere was instantly a bit heavy.

    Cui Jingyan¡¯s heart churned; she still had yet to ovee her earlier shock.

    Xue Huaning looked conflicted; she¡¯d already realized that Su Yi, a young man she quite admired, most likely had extraordinary origins.

    Cui Chang¡¯an, however, was a bit tentative. He looked at Su Yi, as if he had something to say but was hesitant to say it.

    Su Yi found this rather funny.?Little Chang¡¯an is now the leader of the Cui Family and one of the highest authority figures in the entire Six Paths Royal Territory. Why is it that he still seems so helpless in front of me, just as he was before?

    But this made Su Yi recall numerous scenes from his past life, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel emotional.

    Countless years had passed, and the people he¡¯d once known had changed.

    Cui Chang¡¯an was no longer a young man; he¡¯d already be a world-famous authority figure.

    When hepared the boy he¡¯d known to the man in front of him, it really did seem as if a lifetime had passed since theirst meeting.

    But Su Yi wasn¡¯t emotional for long. He pondered briefly, then said, ¡°Resolve this first. I¡¯ll wait for you in Pinebreeze Pavilion.¡±

    With that, he put his hands behind his back and sauntered off, soposed that it almost seemed as if he were taking a stroll through his own garden.

    Cui Chang¡¯an didn¡¯t object. On the contrary, his eyes shone with heartfelt delight and excitement.

    Before this, he¡¯d merely taken a guess at Su Yi¡¯s identity, but now, he was perfectly certain of it!

    Cui?Jingyan wanted to chase after Su Yi, but now, she hesitated. She too had sensed that something was amiss about her father¡¯s behavior, and her heart was full of confusion.

    It was then that Xue Huaning, who¡¯d long since sensed that something was amiss, couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. ¡°What¡­ what exactly is going on?¡±

 Chapter 817: The Sky Wonâ€™t Fall

    <h4>Chapter 817: The Sky Won¡¯t Fall</h4>

    In the face of his wife and daughter¡¯s dazes, Cui Chang¡¯an instantly felt a headacheing on.

    How¡­ How am I supposed to exin this?

    After a moment¡¯s thought, something urred to him, and he said, ¡°Jingyan, you ought to understand this better than anyone.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­Ah?¡± The young woman was briefly dazed. ¡°What is it I¡¯m supposed to understand?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten that it was your grandfather who permitted you to go to the Azure Continent, and that he gave you a jade pendant?¡± said Cui Chang¡¯an.

    Cui Jingyan instantly understood. ¡°That¡¯s right. It was only after I arrived on the Azure Continent that I realized that Grandfather gave me that pendant so that I¡¯d find Su Yi.¡±

    Xue Huaning was listening in from the sides, and she found herself at aplete loss. ¡°What are you two talking about?¡±

    She¡¯d never heard anything about this. Cui Jingyan hadn¡¯t mentioned so much as a word of it in her recent letter, either.

    Cui Chang¡¯an smiled. ¡°Jingyan, tell your mother.¡±

    Cui Jingyan then exined the situation in full detail.

    By the time she heard the whole story, Xue Huaning¡¯s expression was full of uncertainty. ¡°Are you saying that your grandfather predicted Su Yi¡¯s presence on the Azure Continent before leaving for the Sea of Bitterness?¡±

    ¡°Most likely, yes,¡± said Cui Jingyan with a solemn nod.

    Xue Huaning rubbed her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s strange? How lofty of an existence is your grandfather? Why would he concern himself with an unknown young man?¡±

    ¡°Honestly, Mother, I¡¯m quite curious about that too,¡± said Cui Jingyan, her eyebrows furrowing and her eyes shining with a hint of bewilderment. ¡°You don¡¯t know this yet, but that guy is a walking bundle of mysteries. Sometimes, I almost dare not believe someone so unbelievable could exist in this world. He¡¯s like an immortal straight out of a legend¡­¡±

    Xue Huaning couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Tell me about him.¡±

    When Cui Chang¡¯an saw this, he prepared to slink off.

    No matter how unbelievable something might seem, if ¡°Young Lord Su¡± was responsible, it wasn¡¯t the least bit strange!

    ¡°You stay put!¡± Xue Huaning said coldly. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to leave until you¡¯ve exined what happened just now.¡±

    Cui Chang¡¯an stiffened, then grimaced and said guiltily, ¡°I have to settle our nsmen. Themotion in the grand hall caused a huge disturbance; they¡¯re still gathered outside¡­¡±

    Xue Huaning snorted coldly, then walked right out and said in a clear voice, ¡°Nothing is happening here, so please return to your affairs. The family head and I have important business to discuss!¡±

    Her voice spread far and wide.

    The gathered Cui nsmen promptly dispersed.

    When he saw that, the corners of Cui Chang¡¯an¡¯s lips twitched. He suddenly realized that pulling the wool over his wife and daughter¡¯s eyes would be difficult¡­

    Xue Huaning turned and walked back in. ¡°Jingyan, tell me everything you know. Leave nothing out.¡±

    Cui Jingyan no longer held anything back. Sheunched into everything she¡¯d experienced during her time with Su Yi, as well as the numerous questions she¡¯d umted within her heart.

    She told them about how Su Yi had defeated Third Libationer Yuan?Linning?with his mid-stage Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivation.

    And how Su Yi had walked through Yama¡¯s Floating Mountains with casual familiarity, opened a seal, entered a forbidden ground, and slew a group of devils.

    He¡¯d even exchanged words in a secretnguage with the malevolent soul of the Vermillion Bird sealed within the ny-foot altar.

    Then there was their trip to the Demonic Wei Family, where Su Yi had discerned that their ¡°patriarch¡± was really a Thousand-Faced Ghost Monkey impersonating Wei Daoyuan¡­

    There was also the recent instance in which the Netherworld Sky Sect targeted the old blind man of the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers, only for Su Yi to defeat their mighty body-refining Imperial expert, Ran Tianfeng.

    When she heard this sequence of unbelievable aplishments, even Xue Huaning, an Empress who¡¯d experienced and grown ustomed to the ever-shifting nature of worldly affairs, felt her heart shake, and she sank into a daze.

    Cui Chang¡¯an, meanwhile, had an increasingly inscrutable look on his face.

    He knew about the connection between Wei Daoyuan and ¡°Young Lord Su.¡±

    And he¡¯d heard about the malevolent soul of the Vermillion Bird from the City of the Wrongfully Dead. He knew how it had been suppressed.

    The only thing Cui Chang¡¯an hadn¡¯t anticipated was how ¡°Young Lord Su¡± managed to defeat early-stage Profound Illumination Emperors with his Spiritual Revolution cultivation!

    This was simply an unprecedented aplishment. Throughout the world, only he could pull something like that off!

    He really is the same Uncle Su whose sword once dominated the heavens and everything beneath them¡­?Cui Chang¡¯an was inwardly wistful.

    But a momentter, his eyelids twitched; he sensed Xue Huaning¡¯s gaze cutting into him like a knife.

    ¡°My dear husband, don¡¯t tell me that after all that¡¯s happened, you still don¡¯t n on giving me a clear exnation?¡± whispered Xue Huaning, her voice gentle.

    Cui Jingyan was indignant too. ¡°Father, what¡¯s there to hide?¡±

    Cui Chang¡¯an¡¯s headache intensified; he was beset on both sides.

    After a brief pause, he steeled himself and said, ¡°We¡¯d best wait until Father gets back. I don¡¯t have his permission, and I dare not take this upon myself.¡±

    With that, he upped and left. In a sh, he was gone.

    He left so quickly that Xue Huaning couldn¡¯t intervene in time to stop him.

    Cui Jingyan gnashed her teeth with anger and muttered, ¡°He really thinks I can¡¯t figure it out? That guy¡¯s gotta be the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡¯s descendant!¡±

    Xue Huaning, however, was silent.

    She¡¯d reached an altogether different conclusion, and she was starting to understand why her husband, the leader of the Cui Family, was being so tight-lipped about this.

    Actually, when she reached her conclusion, she felt iparably shaken, and for a moment, she dared not believe it.

    ¡°Mother, what do you think?¡± asked Cui Jingyan.

    Xue Huaning didn¡¯t respond.

    A momentter, she shook a deep breath, a conflicted look in her eyes. ¡°I originally thought that you and¡­ Young Lord Su could live happily ever after together, but now, it seems¡­ you¡¯re not destined to be together.¡±

    ¡°?????¡± Cui Jingyan certainly hadn¡¯t been expecting?that?response.

    When she saw the young woman¡¯s dazed expression, Xue Huaning assumed her daughter couldn¡¯t take the shock, and she couldn¡¯t help butfort her. ¡°It¡¯s not that I have anything against Young Lord Su, but rather¡­ his status is a bit¡­ overly unique. You¡¯ll definitely understand whyter, but for now, you can¡¯t get further involved with him¡­¡±

    Cui Jingyan couldn¡¯t listen to this any longer. ¡°Mother, there was never anything between us! You were reading too much into things right from the start!¡±

    She was a bit angry, but also embarrassed, and part of her found it funny.?Whatever gave you that idea?

    Xue Huaning gazed solemnly at Cui Jingyan for a moment. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Really,¡± said Cui Jingyan with utter conviction.

    But as the words left her lips, she felt an inexplicable mncholy, empty feeling, one she couldn¡¯t quite put into words.

    Before she had the time to sift through her feelings, Xue Huaningughed as if a massive weight had lifted from her shoulders. ¡°Excellent. Later on, I¡¯ll help you find a good partner; I won¡¯t give up until we find someone you¡¯re satisfied with.¡±

    The corners of Cui Jingyan¡¯s red lips arched upward with pride. ¡°Mother, I wholeheartedly pursue the Dao. I¡¯m not interested in that sort of thing.¡±

    But even as she said this, Su Yi¡¯s tall, calm, and detached image rose unbidden to her mind.

    She instinctively shook her head, a bit frustrated.?What¡¯s going on with me?

    A momentter, Cui Jingyan suddenly recalled something. ¡°Right, when did Grandfather leave for the Sea of Bitterness, and why did those guys say¡­ that he wouldn¡¯t being back?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a rumor, that¡¯s all. Don¡¯t take it too seriously,¡± said Xue Huaning, but inwardly, her heart was heavy.

    ¡°Then¡­ will what happened today irrevocably offend those three ancient ns?¡± Cui Jingyan asked a bit hesitantly. Even if she were less experienced, she could tell how serious this was!

    Who knows what Xue Huaning was thinning, but her heavy heart lightened, and a strange light shone in her eyes. ¡°Rest assured. The sky¡­ won¡¯t fall!¡±

    Inwardly, she added,?With that ¡®Young Lord Su¡¯ around, even if the sky does fall¡­ it won¡¯tnd on our Cui Family¡¯s heads!

    ¡­¡­

    The Pinebreeze Pavilion.

    ¡°Your Excellency Su, when my master sent me away from the Netherworld, it happened so suddenly that I had no time to prepare. Even now, I¡¯m uncertain of what happened to our lineage¡¯s?ancestral?garden. I¡¯d like to find an opportunity to go back and see it,¡± said the old blind man. The pavilion was empty save for him and Su Yi.

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s wait until the Lantern Festival is over.¡±

    The Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearer¡¯s ancestral home was in a practically unknown hidden realm, ¡°Infinity in Miniature.¡±

    Never mind ordinary cultivators; even Emperors would struggle to find it.

    Su Yi then looked at the old blind man. ¡°Your body and soul have fully recovered, but your foundations in the Grand Dao are still damaged. During our time in the Cui Family, we can borrow the power of their Tree of Ten Thousand Daos to fix the damage once and for all.¡±

    The old blind man was both excited and nervous. ¡°Your Excellency Su, the Tree of Ten Thousand Daos is the supreme treasure of the Cui Family and one of the most famous Xiantian Divine Lifeforms in the Netherworld. Will they agree to let me borrow it?¡±

    ¡°They will,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    The old blind man took a deep breath and murmured, ¡°If so, that would be wonderful. I¡¯d finally have an opportunity to challenge the Imperial Realm¡­¡±

    When he fled the Netherworld and arrived in the Azure Continent, he was already in the peak of the Spiritual Revolution Realm.

    But on his way to the Azure Continent, he encountered a spatial windstorm. It didn¡¯t just severely damage his cultivation base; it even came close to obliterating his soul.

    In the time that followed, he¡¯d received a lot of help from Su Yi, but he¡¯d still only repaired his body and soul. His foundations in the Grand Dao were still battered, leaving him with almost no hope of bing an Emperor in this lifetime.

    But now, Su Yi?had?given him hope!

    How could the old blind man not be excited?

    Su Yi said no more.

    Hundreds of years ago, that wretched disciple of his, Pi Mo, had killed Five Burials, the Master of the Blood Coffin. That incident was inextricably connected to him, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty.

    Given the opportunity, he would naturally find a way to send the old blind man further down the path of the Grand Dao!

    It was then that a burst of heartyughter rang out.

    ¡°Never mind borrowing the Tree of Ten Thousand Daos; even if you sent our Cui Family into the me, I wouldn¡¯t so much as furrow my brow.¡±

    A tall, thin figure appeared alongside this voice. He wore old-fashioned robes, a willowy beard, and a high-brimmed hat.

    This was none other than the leader of the Cui Family, Cui Chang¡¯an.

 Chapter 818: Uncle Su

    <h4>Chapter 818: Uncle Su</h4>

    The old blind man rose in greeting. ¡°Might I ask your name?¡±

    ¡°Cui Chang¡¯an. I was once acquainted with your master, Five Burials, and my father and your grand-master are friends.¡±

    The old blind man had a sudden realization, and his expression was instantly solemn. ¡°Yun Zhijiu greets you, Senior.¡±

    Yun Zhijiu.

    That was the old blind man¡¯s real name.

    Cui Chang¡¯anughed. ¡°You needn¡¯t be so polite. I heard about what happened to your master. Since you¡¯vee to the Cui Family, please make yourself at home for the time being. Once Un-... Once, er, Young Lord Su and I have finished our discussion, I¡¯ll arrange for you to visit the Tree of Ten Thousand Daos.¡±

    The old blind man instantly understood that the family head wanted privacy, so he considerately took his leave.

    Soon, only Su Yi and Cui Chang¡¯an remained in Pinebreeze Pavilion.

    The leader of the Cui Family first activated the pavilion¡¯s formation, preventing anyone outside from disturbing them.

    Then, he took a deep breath, faced Su Yi, who was still drinking tea, and bowed with the utmost respect. ¡°Your nephew, Cui Chang¡¯an, greets you, Uncle Su!¡±

    This was the man who¡¯d held chief authority in the Cui Family for over ten thousand years. He was also a prominent Imperial expert in his own right, one of the most influential major powers in the Six Paths Royal Territory.

    Yet now, when he faced Su Yi, he sounded delighted, excited, but also faintly awed and reserved.

    Like a junior respectfully greeting his senior.

    Were any other members of the Cui Family here to see this, their jaws might well have fallen off.

    Su Yi calmly epted this respect, his expression perfectly natural; he didn¡¯t find this at all inappropriate.

    In his past life, Cui Longxiang requested that Su Yi choose his son¡¯s name. For the now-grown Cui Chang¡¯an to call him ¡°uncle¡± was perfectly logical.

    Su Yi set down his teacup, then waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t understand my personality. I detest little more than small talk and pleasantries. Have a seat.¡±

    Cui Chang¡¯an nodded. Only then did he take a seat beside Su Yi and sigh, ¡°Five hundred years ago, everyone thought you had died, but my father said someone like you couldn¡¯t possibly just silently disappear from this world. It seems Father was right on the mark.¡±

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then asked, ¡°Why did your father go to the Sea of Bitterness?¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Cui Chang¡¯an said, ¡°Before he left, Father said that great changes were in store for the Netherworld, and that the source of the change was deep within the Sea of Bitterness. I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know the specifics either.¡±

    Su Yi furrowed his brow. ¡°Did he give you any instructions before he left?¡±

    Cui Chang¡¯an¡¯s expression instantly turned a bit strange, but after a moment¡¯s hesitation, he said, ¡°Father said¡­ that during his absence, people were sure toe knocking on our doors looking for trouble. He said that if my Uncle Su appeared, I should just ask him to take care of the Cui Family.¡±

    Su Yi was briefly stunned, as if he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°I understand what you¡¯re trying to do, but I¡¯m sure those weren¡¯t your father¡¯s words.¡±

    Cui Chang¡¯an instantly felt a bit awkward. It was just as Su Yi thought: when Cui Longxiang left for the Sea of Bitterness, he said to Cui Chang¡¯an:

    ¡°If the Cui Family¡¯s troubles are more than you can resolve, go find Old Monster Su. If he tries to just stand back and watch you die, go to the Ghost Serpents and find your Aunt Ye.

    ¡°Of course, you¡¯re the old monster¡¯s nephew, and he named you. No matter how devoid of conscience he might be, there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll just stand back and watch.¡±

    When he first heard these words, Cui Chang¡¯an was iparably astonished. At the time,?he¡¯d had?no idea that Su Yi was still alive.

    But now, how could Cui Chang¡¯an fail to realize that his father had long since anticipated that Uncle Su woulde calling?

    Of course, Cui Chang¡¯an dared not repeat his father¡¯s word-for-word instructions in front of Su Yi.

    ¡°Do you understand that mysterious Netherworld Vessel?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Cui Chang¡¯an¡¯s expression was instantly solemn. ¡°To tell the truth, Uncle Su, I just know that it appeared in the Sea of Bitterness nine years ago, and that its movements are erratic and unpredictable¡­¡±

    He went on to describe his knowledge in more detail, but it was little different from the rumors Su Yi had heard before.

    However, there was one point that drew Su Yi¡¯s attention.

    After the ck ship appeared, all manner of strange and inauspicious urrences took ce in the Sea of Bitterness!

    The most extraordinary was the re-emergence of the Battleground of Immortals and Gods deep within the Sea of Bitterness.

    No small number of Emperors had ventured there in person, hoping to enter the Battleground of Immortals and Gods in search of immortal fortune.

    Su Yi was well aware that the so-called ¡°Battleground of Immortals and Gods¡± was really the Burial Ground of the Dao, and that it had existed since antiquity. It was hidden deep within the Sea of Bitterness, submerged on the ocean floor and far fromnd.

    It was a taboo, malevolent ce. In the past, ordinary people had no hope of evenying eyes on it.

    Only experts with Imperial Realm cultivation could enter the water and reach the ocean floor to find that taboond shrouded in endless Dao Light.

    But now, this forbidden ground had re-entered the world, appearing on the surface of the Sea of Bitterness far out to sea.

    This had never happened before.

    The appearance of the ck Netherworld Vessel has caused changes deep within the Sea of Bitterness, including the re-emergence of the Burial Ground of the Dao, the so-called ¡®Battleground of Immortals and Demons¡¯...

    It seems that the ck Netherworld Vessel is the source of this disaster. Cui Longxiang, the old fox, must have picked up on that, which is why he ventured out to sea¡­

    But I¡¯m sure Cui Longxiang has more information than this. Otherwise, given his disposition, there¡¯s no way he¡¯d take direct action out of mere curiosity.

    When Su Yi reached this conclusion, he looked at Cui Chang¡¯an. ¡°Did your father give you any further guidance before he left?¡±

    Cui Chang¡¯an shook his head. ¡°He didn¡¯t. Uncle Su, do you think¡­ something really happened to my father?¡±

    He looked worried.

    Earlier, the ancient Qu, Hong, and Tantai Families tried to take advantage of the Cui Family¡¯s weakness to ¡°loot a burning house.¡± They¡¯d even said with great conviction that Cui Longxiang had encountered the Netherworld Vessel and disappeared from this world, never to return.

    Of course Cui Chang¡¯an was worried!

    Su Yiughed and teased, "Rx. A sly old devil like your father always has a backup n. If he senses danger, he''ll flee right away, before it could do anything to him."

    Cui Chang¡¯an visibly rxed.

    He naturally hadplete confidence in Su Yi¡¯s judgment.

    After all, this was the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, the legend who¡¯d once dominated the Wilds and struck terror into the Netherworld!

    Su Yi suddenly asked, ¡°Right, why did the Qu Family request to enter the ruins of the Bureau of Adjudication?¡±

    Cui Chang¡¯an furrowed his brow. ¡°I¡¯m quite confused too. In ancient times, the ruins of the Bureau of Adjudication were a prison for the world¡¯s evildoers. Although the prison fell into ruin a long time ago, my father says a few of the worst, most utterly malevolent entities are still imprisoned there. Don¡¯t tell me¡­ that the Qu Family ns to free them?¡±

    Cui Chang¡¯an couldn¡¯t help but look solemn.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Do you know if ol¡¯ man Qu Boling is still in the Qu Family estate?¡±

    Just like Cui Longxiang, Qu Boling was one of the Six Sovereigns of the Netherworld, the Bloody Destion Netherworld Sovereign.

    He¡¯d once suffered an enormous loss at Cui Longxiang¡¯s hands, paying an enormous price.

    This was the origin of the conflict between the Cui and Qu Families. Even now, the two didn¡¯t mix.

    ¡°They say that the old-timer went into seclusion in the n¡¯s forbidden grounds a long time ago,¡± said Cui Chang¡¯an. ¡°There¡¯s been no news of him since.¡±

    Suddenly, Cui Chang¡¯an seemed to realize something. ¡°Uncle Su, do you suspect the Qu Family wants to enter the ruins of the Bureau of Adjudication on Qu Boling¡¯s orders?¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡±

    Qu Boling was subtle and shrewd. After losing to Cui Longxiang, his cultivation base had suffered severe, nigh irreparable damage. He still held a grudge.

    Now, rumors were spreading that Cui Longxiang had encountered that mysterious Netherworld Vessel, and that he¡¯d never return from the Sea of Bitterness. Furthermore, the once-in-a-millennium Lantern Festival was imminent.

    This left the Cui Family like a group of dragons without a leader; their situation was precarious.

    Ordinary factions still wouldn''t dare set their sights on the Cui Family, but powerful, ancient ns like the Qu Family undoubtedly saw this as the ideal opportunity to get revenge!

    How could Qu Boling, who hated Cui Longxiang to the bone, possibly miss this opportunity?

    If that were really the case, the problem was quite severe.

    Cui Chang¡¯an was obviously well aware of this. He said solemnly, ¡°In that case, when the Lantern Festival arrives, we won¡¯t just have to contend with whatever strange and inauspicious powers arise in the darkness; we¡¯ll have to be on guard for whatever waves the Qu Family ns to stir up.

    ¡°The problem most likely isn¡¯t as dire as you think,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°After all, had that old-fart Qu Bolong really recovered his peak cultivation, he wouldn¡¯t have needed to wait for the Lantern Festival. He could have juste to make trouble directly.¡±

    He paused, then added, ¡°Today, the Qu, Hong, and Tantai families came together to demand things of the Cui Family. They were obviously trying to probe you.¡±

    ¡°Probe us?¡± Cui Chang¡¯an looked thoughtful.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. After all, even if your father isn¡¯t here, the Cui Family¡¯s forces are nothing to sneeze at. Even if the ancient ns join forces, they can forget about taking advantage of the Cui Family without paying a heavy price.

    ¡°Besides, they¡¯re likely afraid your father left something in reserve before he left. That¡¯s why they showed up on your doorstep and made those outrageous requests today.¡±

    ¡°Had you chosen to endure and ept their conditions, they would surely have assumed the Cui Familycked confidence and dared not have a falling out with them. Then, they would have walked all over you, demanding more and more. Even if they failed to destroy the Cui Family, they¡¯d at least deal a heavy blow that way.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh dryly. ¡°They call that ¡®fighting fire with firewood.¡¯ If you keep adding fuel to the me, it won¡¯t go out.¡±

    Cui Chang¡¯an was the head of his family; he naturally understood that.

    However, after hearing Su Yi¡¯s analysis, he finally understood something on a visceral level¡ª¡ª

    In the eyes of numerous ancient factions, the Cui Family had already be a fattymb, and all of them were eager for the Lantern Festival to arrive so they could charge in and take a bite out of them!

 Chapter 819: A Familiar Face

    <h4>Chapter 819: A Familiar Face</h4>

    A momentter, Cui Chang¡¯an realized something¡ª¡ª

    ording to Uncle Su, the Bloody Destion Netherworld Sovereign, Qu Boling, still hadn¡¯t recovered his former peak cultivation base after losing to his father!

    Otherwise, given the old-timer¡¯s vindictive nature, he most likely really would havee for them as soon as he learned that Cui Longxiang wasn¡¯t around.

    In the Six Paths Royal Territory, only four factions were capable of standing shoulder-to-shoulder with the Cui Family: the ancient Qu, Hong, Tantai, and Xing Families.

    In ancient times, these four ns oversaw the Hell, Hungry Ghosts, Beast, and Asura Bureaus of the Netherworld.

    But of the four, only the Qu Family was truly qualified to contend with the Cui Family. The other three were a bit inferior.

    This was because the Cui Family had the Adjudicator of the Netherworld to hold down the fort, while the Qu Family had the Bloody Destion Netherworld Sovereign!

    ¡°What you said earlier was true; if the Qu Family is attempting to enter the ruins of the Bureau of Adjudication, it¡¯s highly likely that they want to open the seal and let those long-imprisoned malevolent entities loose,¡± said Su Yi.

    He thought for a moment, then asked, ¡°Do you have the Key of Adjudication on you?¡±

    The Key of Adjudication was needed to enter the ruins of the Bureau of Adjudication. The founding ancestor of the Cui Family had created it using a secret method.

    Without the key, not even Emperors could enter the ruins.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got it on me,¡± said Cui Chang¡¯an. ¡°Uncle Su, do you n to go in and investigate?¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°I left a treasure there to help suppress those malevolent spirits, but now, the time hase to retrieve it.¡±

    Here, he smiled, his expression rife with meaning. ¡°It¡¯s actually quite the?coincidence. The Lantern Festival is imminent, and the treasure I¡¯m after will be enormously useful then.¡±

    Cui Chang¡¯an was briefly stunned. A momentter, he asked with uncharacteristic excitement, ¡°Uncle Su, you¡¯ve agreed to help us avert cmity?¡±

    Su Yi smiled faintly. ¡°Didn¡¯t your father tell you that if I remained a bystander, you were to ask Little Leaf for help?¡±

    Cui Chang¡¯an was stunned. A look of admiration appeared on his face. ¡°You really do understand my father well, down to the slightest details¡±

    Su Yi sighed. ¡°What ¡®slightest details¡¯? I just know how he does things, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Cui Longxiang, the old fox, is always meticulously prepared for a rainy day.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even need to think to know that?if Cui Longxiang had sent Cui Jingyan to the Azure Continent with his jade pendant, he had already anticipated that Su Yi would visit the Cui Family upon his return to the Netherworld.

    That way, no matter what adversity the Cui Family faced, Cui Longxiang could have Su Yi resolve it for them.

    ¡°Uncle Su, so long as you¡¯re here, it doesn¡¯t matter how unpredictable this year¡¯s Lantern Festival will be. Now I can rest assured,¡±ughed Cui Chang¡¯an.

    ¡°Quit ttering me and give me the key already,¡± said Su Yi.

    Cui Chang¡¯an promptly slipped a seven-inch bronze box out of his sleeves and proffered it with both hands.

    Su Yi took it, then put it away without so much as bothering to check its contents. ¡°For now, the old blind man and I will take up residence in the Cui Family. Arrange a residence for us. Also, don¡¯t divulge either of our identities.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± Cui Chang¡¯an straightforwardly agreed, then hesitated, ¡°Uncle Su, my wife has most likely guessed who you are¡­¡±

    Su Yi found this rather funny. ¡°Do you really need my guidance to handle something so trivial?¡±

    With that, he rose, then headed outside.

    ¡°Uncle Su, where are you going?¡± Cui Chang¡¯an hurried to his feet, then waved his hands, dispersing the power of the formation surrounding the pavilion.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a stroll through the city. While I¡¯m at it, I¡¯ll visit the ruins of the Bureau of Adjudication,¡± said Su Yi without so much as a second look.

    ¡°Do you need someone to apany you?¡± Cui Chang¡¯an caught up to him, then said softly, ¡°If you¡¯re unfortunate enough to run into anyone blind enough to offend you, the Cui Family¡¯s status will resolve the problem with ease. You won¡¯t have to take action personally that way.¡±

    Su Yi paused, then nodded. ¡°That works too. Right, bring the old blind man to the Tree of Ten Thousand Daos to contemte the Dao after I return. I¡¯ll need to temper my power of the Grand Dao too.¡±

    His mastery of his three Mysterious Truths, Genesis, Void Cosmos, and the Supreme Pce, had already reached perfection.

    He was just missing thest step, in which he fused these three Mysterious Truths together, creating a new, unprecedented Grand Dao¡ª

    The Apex of Genesis!

    The start of genesis, the apex of the spirit. The Apex of Genesis is realized, and the Grand Dao returns to its origins!

    In his past life, Su Yi never made contact with such an unbelievable, mysterious Grand Dao. He was naturally iparably eager. When he sessfully cultivated it, its profundities were sure to be extraordinary.

    Cui Chang¡¯an nodded his agreement without so much as pausing to think.

    Although no one knew it, when the leader of the Cui Family was still a young man, he¡¯d worshiped the sole sovereign of the Wilds, the legendary expert whose sword suppressed the heavens, more than anyone.

    He¡¯d even begged his father to put in a good word for him so that he could cultivate under Su Yi!

    Although he never got his wish, the further he advanced down his own path, the more unfathomable his Uncle Su¡¯s cultivation base seemed.

    Even now that he was the esteemed leader of his family and a famous authority figure in his own right, Cui Chang¡¯an still revered the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force!

    Looking up to him was as natural as looking up to a tall mountain!

    Never mind the trivial matters Su Yi had mentioned; even if he¡¯d asked Cui Chang¡¯an to climb a mountain of des or traverse a sea of me, he likely wouldn¡¯t have even furrowed his brow.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Brother Su!¡± A clear, crisp voice rang out.

    Beneath the misty light of dusk, Cui Jingyan looked like an immortal beauty amongst mortals. She dashed over, eyes bright and teeth pearly, as beautiful as a painting.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± asked Su Yi, a bit surprised.

    ¡°My father told me to apany you on a stroll through Ziluo City,¡± said Cui Jingyan with a charming smile.

    Only then did Su Yi understand. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go eat first. How about that Fragrant Cloud ce you mentioned?¡±

    The young woman happily agreed.

    When the two of them left the Cui Family estate, they saw an ornate carriage already waiting for them. An elderly servant invited them to board, and the carriage carried them into the lively, bustling distant streets.

    Although night had yet to fall, the streets and alleys of Ziluo City were already thoroughlymplit. The sight of pedestrians rushing through well-lit streets was lively indeed.

    This was one of thergest and most ancient cities of the Six Paths Royal Territory. It was naturally far more prosperous than other ces.

    This was a gathering point for numerous ns and species, as well as cultivators from all over the Netherworld. Everywhere Su Yi looked, he saw prosperity.

    When the Lantern Festival arrives, if the Cui Family can¡¯t handle that strange, inauspicious power¡¯s onught¡­ I¡¯m afraid Ziluo City will be hell on earth¡­ As Su Yi sat in the carriage, his thoughts raced.

    There were countless danger zones in the Netherworld¡¯s vast territories, but ces where cultivation factions gathered became lively and prosperous.

    Ziluo City was massive, yet it had stood here since antiquity. The Cui Family, as the n formerly in charge of the Bureau of Adjudication, had indeed yed a pivotal role in this.

    Su Yi was well aware that the dangers Ziluo City faced during the millennial Lantern Festival far surpassed those of other ces.

    This time, without Cui Longxiang to hold down the fort, the Lantern Festival would be a major trial!

    Although I can help alleviate disaster, ultimately, I¡¯m only in the Spiritual Incarnation Realm. I¡¯ll have to rely on external power, thought Su Yi.

    Countering that strange and inauspicious power¡¯s attempts to invade shouldn¡¯t be an issue. What worries me is that those ancient ns might forge an alliance and attack. If they do, it¡¯ll surely result in upheaval.

    The Cui Family did have other Emperors in residence, but no peak experts like Cui Longxiang.

    Were Emperors to sh, Su Yi didn¡¯t think the Cui Family would make it out unscathed.

    After all, this was no one-on-one duel, nor was it apetition for the Grand Dao!

    Rather, it was a natural disasterbined with threats from several ancient ns!

    Of course, Su Yi figured he could still help avert the Cui Family¡¯s crisis; he just couldn¡¯t guarantee they wouldn¡¯t suffer enormous casualties first.

    It seems I have to find a way to keep the Cui Family¡¯s losses to a minimum. If that old fox Cui Longxiang finds out that I let the Cui Family suffer massive casualties, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be pissed at me¡­ Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but rub his forehead.

    The disadvantages of his meager cultivation base were most apparent at times like this.

    In his past life, a trivial matter like this wouldn¡¯t have amounted to anything. But now, Su Yi was well aware that in the face of a threat big enough to threaten the Cui Family, his current cultivation base was pitifully useless.

    That meant that if he wanted to resolve this, he¡¯d need to rely on external power!

    I can use the power of the Tree of Ten Thousand Daos, and the Xiezhi and Bi¡¯an statues outside the city gates. Then there¡¯s the treasure I left in the ruins of the Bureau of Adjudication. That should be enough to ward off that strange and inauspicious power¡­

    But I¡¯ll need to find another way to deal with the ancient factions¡¯ experts.

    Forget it. If I really can¡¯t think of anything else, I¡¯ll go pummel?the malevolent entities sealed within the ruins of the Bureau of Adjudication into submission, then have them kill my enemies for me.

    Su Yi stroked his jaw.

    He naturally had no shortage of methods of borrowing external power.

    Furthermore, so long as hemanded it, both the Netherworld Abyssal guarding Meng Po Pce and the soul of the Vermillion Bird sealed within Yama¡¯s Floating Mountains would fight for him without hesitation.

    If it really came down to it, and if he went all out, he could ess even more terrifying powers.

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t n on doing any of that.

    For one thing, it would reveal his identity.

    For another, the imminent Lantern Festival didn¡¯t warrant going to such lengths.

    ¡°Brother Su, we¡¯ve reached the Fragrant Cloud!¡± Cui Jingyan suddenly called out in her melodious voice, startling Su Yi out of his reverie.

    She still called him ¡°Brother Su¡±; she obviously still didn¡¯t know who he was.

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t mind that.

    After all, in his current incarnation, he was only eighteen years old¡­

    Su Yi looked up and saw a jade tower so tall it pierced the clouds. It was illuminated with glitteringnterns and misty firelight. Beneath the curtain of dusk, it was a magnificent spectacle.

    This was the Fragrant Cloud!

    It was one of the most famous, luxurious spots in the Six Paths Royal Territory. Rumor had it that it was run by Taotie, and that its delicacies were unsurpassed.

    ¡°Hm?¡± However, before Su Yi had even left the carriage, he suddenly saw an entirely unexpected, familiar figure walk into the restaurant.

 Chapter 820: The Pawnshopâ€™s Customers

    <h4>Chapter 820: The Pawnshop¡¯s Customers</h4>

    It was a short old man dressed like a merchant. He had a mustache shaped like the character "°Ë¡° and a little, ck round cap. His hands were hidden in his sleeves.

    He looked as if he¡¯d just eaten a big meal at the Fragrant Cloud; satisfaction was written all over his ce, and he even seemed a bit tipsy.

    But just as he was about to leave, he shuddered from head to toe, and he looked around, clearly startled.

    Before long, his gazended on the ornate carriage. When he saw a young man in blue step out of it, the short old man¡¯s eyes widened with astonishment, as if he¡¯d seen a ghost.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought you were so fond of your drink, you old swindler,¡± Su Yi said with augh.

    Cui Jingyan hurried after him, but the young woman¡¯s beautiful face was full of confusion.

    The short old man shuddered, then stered a smile on his face as he hurried over to greet Su Yi. ¡°How could I be so fortunate as to witness your immortal countenance here, Your Excellency Su?¡±

    His words were dripping with ttery.

    ¡°Stop that nonsense,¡±ughed Su Yi. ¡°I just want to know why you¡¯ve appeared here.¡±

    The little old man in front of him was none other than the pawnbroker of the Pawnshop of the Heavens!

    The very ce that master and apprentice had been seeking out.

    And Su Yi had inadvertently caught sight of them shortly after entering Ziluo City.

    A coincidence?

    No, it couldn¡¯t be!

    Master and apprentice had obviously known that the Pawnshop of the Heavens would appear near Ziluo City. That was why they¡¯de all the way here.

    Now, the old pawnbroker¡¯s appearance was unquestionable proof that their deductions were right on the mark.

    The old pawnbroker said respectfully, ¡°Greetings, Your Excellency Su. The pawnshop I look after will open its doors and wee customers from the Six Paths Royal Territory tonight. However, the pawnshop is not yet open, which is why I slipped out for a drink at the Fragrant Cloud.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shot up. ¡°Tonight?¡±

    The pawnbroker nodded. ¡°Strictly speaking, the pawnshop will open its doors in an hour.¡±

    ¡°What customers are you expecting?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°Er¡­¡± The old pawnbroker hesitated.

    The first rule of the pawnshop was that they weren¡¯t to divulge customers¡¯ identities!

    ¡°Forget it; I won¡¯t make things hard for you.¡± Su Yi waved, thenughed. ¡°But it¡¯s really quite the coincidence; I¡¯d like to do business with your pawnshop too. In fact, the appearance of your pawnshop will be enough to avert the crisis at hand.¡±

    The old pawnbroker was briefly stunned. Then, he hurriedly smiled. ¡°Your Excellency Su, your patronage would be an unsurpassed honor!¡±

    ¡°Come on, lead the way,¡± ordered Su Yi.

    The old pawnbroker hurriedly agreed.

    Cui Jingyan had been silent all this time, but when she saw this, she couldn¡¯t help but transmit, ¡°Brother Su, didn¡¯t you say we were going to eat the Fragrant Cloud? Why did you suddenly change your mind? Also, what¡¯re you going to a pawnshop for? It all sounds really strange.¡±

    She obviously had a bellyful of questions.

    ¡°This pawnshop isn¡¯t simple. You¡¯ll understand when we get there,¡± Su Yi responded casually.

    ¡°That so¡­?¡± Cui Jingyan¡¯s beautiful eyebrows knit together.

    Ziluo City was the Cui Family¡¯s territory, but she¡¯d never heard of anyone opening such a strange pawnshop?here.

    And the pawnbroker obviously recognized Su Yi!

    This was far too out of the ordinary.

    But that was what piqued the young woman¡¯s curiosity.

    Before long, they reached the massive and imposing city gates. Cui Jingyan immediately realized that something strange was happening. ¡°Don¡¯t tell the pawnshop is outside city limits?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said the old pawnbroker with a benevolent smile. ¡°Ziluo City is Cui Family territory. It would be presumptuous for our pawnshop to appear within the city.¡±

    After leaving the city, the old pawnbroker pointed into the distance. ¡°Your Excellency Su, the pawnshop is over there, one hundred miles away in a stretch of barren wilderness.

    As he said this, the old pawnbroker took out a bronze disc and tapped it.

    <i>Weng!</i>

    The bronze disc whirled, emanating strange and inscrutable spatial fluctuations.

    ¡°Brother Su, what is he doing?¡± Cui Jingyan asked curiously. In her eyes, the short old man seemed far too mysterious, and everything about him was strange.

    Before Su Yi could respond, the old pawnbroker exined with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m using the pawnshop¡¯s?power to guide us to its location. That way, we won¡¯t have to waste our energy going there ourselves.¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when the revolving disc finished outlining an illusory gate in the air.

    ¡°Your Excellency Su, Miss, if you please.¡± The old pawnbroker gestured for them toe in.

    Su Yi naturally didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. He just walked right in.

    Whoosh!

    His figure disappeared into thin air.

    Cui Jingyan blinked, then followed him. Soon, her slender figure had disappeared into thin air too.

    The old pawnbroker went inst.

    ¡­.

    In the blink of an eye.

    Cui Jingyan¡¯s field of vision went nk, and she found herself standing amidst a barren wastnd.

    The dusk was dark and heavy, and the night was silently settling in. An icy silver crescent moon hung high above the clouds.

    Deep within the distant darkness stood a single two-story bamboo building. Amp hung from the eaves, casting a warm, gentle glow. Its light illuminated the darkness.

    That single source of light had an indescribable presence thiste?at night, as if illuminating a path within the darkness and guiding people toward it.

    A sign hung from the building¡¯s main doorway, but the only thing written there was the word ¡°pawnshop.¡±

    When she saw this, Cui Jingyan only found all of this even more mysterious. Just what kind of pawnshop is this?

    The old pawnbroker led the way in.

    It was only after she passed through the doorway that Cui Jingyan realized how extraordinarily spacious the pawnshop¡¯s?interior was. The countertop at the center of the room had a set of scales, amp, and an abacus resting on it.

    The coppermp cast dim, mottled light, leaving the room quite dark. It was difficult to see, as if it were shrouded in fog.

    Behind the counter were shelves piled high with wares.

    As soon as she walked inside, Cui Jingyan felt as if she¡¯d entered a mysterious secret realm, as if shepletely separated from the outside world.

    Before she could see the wares on disy clearly, a strange sound rang out.

    The abacus on the countertop was ttering, the scale¡¯s weight was swaying, and a palm-sized copper bell ran out of a dark corner.

    All three items faced Su Yi at once, as if psychically connected. ¡°Greetings, Your Excellency Su!¡±

    All of them sounded awed and iparably meek.

    Especially the bronze bell. Shockingly, it had the soft, sweet voice of a young woman. It was quite pleasant.

    Cui Jingyan was stunned, and her red lips rounded. Astonishment was written all over her face as she realized all three items had treasure spirits!

    Furthermore, they treated Su Yi with the utmost respect!

    ¡°Enough. I hate these borate pleasantries,¡± Su Yi said with a wave.

    The pawnshop was just as it had been when he¡¯d left it, but being here was unusually calming.

    ¡°Your Excellency Su, please take a seat.¡± The scale¡¯s counterweight shook, and a chair appeared before the countertop.

    ¡°Stupid! Don¡¯t you see that he¡¯s brought hisdypanion with him?¡± The beads of the abacus ttered as it rebuked the scales.

    ¡°Aiya, how rude of me!¡± The counterweight shook once more, and yet another chair appeared.

    Cui Jingyan¡¯s pretty face flushed red, and she shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m most certainly not hisdypanion.¡±

    ¡°We understand,¡± the scales, abacus, and bell said in unison, as if they could see right through her.

    A momentter, misty light shed across the scale¡¯s counterweight, and piping hot spirit tea and refreshments appeared.

    Su Yi took a seat as if this were all perfectly natural, then picked up a cup of tea and took a sip.

    Cui Jingyan, however, felt a bit dazed. This ce¡­ is far too strange!

    ¡°Please have a seat, miss,¡± the old pawnbroker said gently.

    Only then did Cui Jingyane back to her senses and sit down.

    However, when she saw the goods piled high on the shelves, she couldn¡¯t help but gasp. Utter astonishment arose on her beautiful face.

    She¡¯d grown up in the Cui Family, so she¡¯d seen her share of rare and precious treasures. How could she fail to realize that, were she to pick any of the wares on disy at random, she¡¯d have a shocking treasure?

    Some of the treasures even emanated the charm of the Imperial Realm!

    And there were some even she couldn¡¯t identify. There was no doubt about it; their origins were extraordinary!

    ¡°What¡­ What kind of pawnshop is this? It¡¯s simply unbelievable¡­¡± Cui Jingyan looked a little dazed.

    Su Yi disregarded her befuddlement, then tapped the countertop. ¡°Ol¡¯ swindler, do you still have the Heaven¡¯s Writ Lotus Lantern the Hidden Leaf Buddhist Master of the Little Western Paradise pawned off?¡±

    The old pawnbroker hurriedly nodded. ¡°I do. Furthermore, the deadline to retrieve it has already passed; it now belongs to the pawnshop.¡±

    ¡°What about the Disaster-Annihting Treasure Tower, the one ol¡¯ Shang Yin of the Nine Extremes Profound Capital pawned?¡±

    This time, the old pawnbroker shook his head. ¡°About three thousand years ago, Daoist Master Shang Yin came back to retrieve it.¡±

    The Hidden Leaf Buddhist Master!

    Daoist Master Shang Yin!

    These names left Cui Jingyan so stunned that she almost couldn¡¯t believe her ears.

    Even though she¡¯d grown up in the Netherworld, she¡¯d heard her seniors¡¯ tales of the Nine Provinces of the Wilds.

    Buddhist Master Hidden Leaf was one of the most famous Imperial experts of the Little Western Paradise. His cultivation base dazzled the heavens!

    Daoist Master Shang Yin was even more impressive. He was the high elder of the Nine Extremes Profound Capital!

    <i>Buddhist Master Hidden Leaf and Daoist Master Shang Yin both pawned treasures here? My heavens! What is the origin of this pawnshop, for even first-rate major powers like them to make exchanges here?</i>

    Cui Jingyan was stunned, and her heart churned.

    This pawnshop was so mysterious and unfathomable, but both the pawnbroker and the treasures treated Su Yi with the utmost respect.

    Cui Jingyan couldn¡¯t help but suspect that not even the descendant of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force would garner such treatment.

    Su Yi furrowed his brow and said solemnly, ¡°Is the pawnshop currently in possession of a treasure that can suppress evil spirits and avert disaster?¡±

    The old pawnbroker thought it over. ¡°Your Excellency Su, what level of treasure do you need?¡±

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°It should at least be a Profound Serenity-level secret treasure.¡±

    The old pawnbroker furrowed his brow, but after a moment¡¯s thought, something seemed to ur to him.

    ¡°Your Excellency Su, I think I know a Demonist treasure that meets your requirements. Furthermore, you¡¯ve likely heard of it.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What is it?¡±

    ¡°The Allheaven Blood Furnace!¡±

 Chapter 821: The Same Goal, Different People

    <h4>Chapter 821: The Same Goal, Different People</h4>

    The Allheaven Blood Furnace!

    Su Yi eximed, ¡°How did that treasure wind up in the pawnshop?¡±

    To the best of his knowledge, the Allheaven Blood Furnace was a supreme treasure of the Wilds¡¯ peak Demonist faction, Red Dust Demon Mountain. Its monstrous power could easily wash entirendscapes in blood and refine every living creature within them.

    Red Dust Demon Mountain had used this treasure to refine the blood and valiant spirits of countless mighty foes. It was a famed demonic weapon amongst the Wilds¡¯ demonic cultivators.

    The Touch of Gold Pavilion had once appraised the Wilds¡¯ demonic treasures. They decided that although the Allheaven Blood Furnace was top quality, it was too murderous, and using it risked inviting divine punishment, so their appraisal of it wasn¡¯t at all good.

    ¡°My mistress brought it back. She said she¡¯d fought an old devil of Red Dust Demon Mountain, and that this was her trophy,¡± exined the old pawnbroker. ¡°During that battle, my mistress damaged the treasure. Its treasure spirit has already dispersed, and it¡¯s no longer what it once was. Thus, she tossed it into the pawnshop.¡±

    ¡°So, it was that madwoman¡­¡± The corners of Su Yi¡¯s lips twitched imperceptibly.

    He understood the pawnshop owner¡¯s personality far too well. When she lost it, she¡¯d kill anyone who stood in her way, be they man, god, or Buddha. There was no one she didn¡¯t dare offend.

    The old pawnbroker continued, ¡°But although it¡¯s damaged, it can still achieve miraculous effects when used to counter malevolent spirits or avert cmity. After all, it was a demonic treasure to begin with; it¡¯s killed?countless foes and devoured an immeasurable volume of blood and souls. It¡¯s perfectly suited for fighting wicked creatures.¡±

    This was called fighting fire with fire!

    Su Yi nodded, then made up his mind. ¡°I¡¯ll take both the Heaven¡¯s Writ Lotus Lantern and the Allheaven Blood Furnace.¡±

    Without waiting for the pawnbroker¡¯s agreement, the scales swayed.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Two sealed bronze boxes appeared on the counter.

    ¡°Your Excellency Su, please ept them!¡± the counterweight said respectfully.

    The abacus and bell hurriedly repeated, ¡°Please ept them!¡±

    The pawnbroker¡¯s face twitched, and his heart dripped blood. These prodigal trinkets! We hadn¡¯t even discussed a price yet. How could they just give him such precious treasures!?

    But immediately afterward, the old-timer stered an enthusiastic expression on his face. ¡°Consider these treasures a token of my respect, and please ept them with a smile. I trust that if the mistress knew about this, she¡¯d be delighted by our decision.¡±

    Cui Jingyan watched in a daze.

    One of the two treasures had belonged?to Buddhist Master Hidden Leaf, while the other was from Red Dust Demon Mountain. Both were so precious that even Emperors would drool over them.

    They gave them to him¡­ for free!?

    Cui Jingyan couldn¡¯t help but rub her face; she almost thought she was dreaming.

    ¡°I have no desire to take advantage of the pawnshop, nor do I want to owe your mistress a favor,¡± said Su Yi. With that, he flipped his hand and ced a jade box on the countertop. ¡°This contains a Xiantian Dao Seed. I¡¯ll leave it with you as coteral for now, but I¡¯ll be back for it within a hundred years.¡±

    A Xiantian Dao Seed!

    The pawnbroker gasped. Even in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, such a treasure could only be happened?upon by chance.

    Xiantian Dao Seeds were the seeds of Xiantian Divine Lifeforms. They were born of the world¡¯s source, and finding them was a matter of fortune!

    Xiantian Divine Spirits grown from such seeds had innate Grand Dao source power, and innate mastery of the Charm of the Dao. They were profound and unfathomable.

    The Wilds¡¯ top Buddhist holynd, the Little Western Paradise, had one such Xiantian Divine Life Form: the Sah¨¡ World Tree.

    They said that ¡°every branch bore the vestiges of the Grand Dao¡± and ¡°one leaf, one enlightenment.¡± It was honored as the greatest holy tree of Buddhism, and it was seventh amongst the divine wonders of the Wilds!

    Xiantian Dao Seeds could grow into life forms like the Sah¨¡ World Tree, but they could also develop into Xiantian Divine Weapons.

    The most famous of them was the sword Su Yi had used in his past life, the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos.

    The tree was ranked seventh, but the sword was ranked third!

    Simply put, a Xiantian Dao Seed¡¯s value absolutely eclipsed that of the Heaven¡¯s Writ Lotus Lantern and the Allheaven Blood Furnace.

    Cui Jingyan couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. She would never have guessed that Su Yi carried such a treasure in addition to the Seed of the Azure.

    ¡°Your Excellency Su, this treasure is too precious. We¡­¡± The old pawnbroker tried to refuse.

    However, Su Yi just said, ¡°I told you, I¡¯ll be back for it within a hundred years; I¡¯m not letting you take advantage of me.¡±

    This was the Xiantian Dao Seed he¡¯d obtained from the Jade Bottle Province¡¯s Zuo Family back in the Great Xia. He¡¯d effectively picked up a grand stroke of fortune for free, and he¡¯d carried it on him ever since.

    He chose to use it as coteral simply because growing such a seed required unique secret methods, as well as an enormous amount of time and effort. Furthermore, it required an ocean of heavenly materials and earthly treasures as nourishment!

    Even the top ancient orthodoxies of the Wilds needed years of preparation to grow a Xiantian Dao Seed.

    It wasn¡¯t useful to Su Yi in the short run, so he figured he might as well pawn it.

    The old pawnbrokerughed dryly. ¡°Very well. We¡¯ll look after it for you for the time being, Your Excellency.¡±

    As he spoke, he carefully put the jade box away, while Su Yi slipped the two bronze boxes into his sleeves.

    Cui Jingyan suddenly asked, ¡°Brother Su, is this the ¡®Pawnshop of the Heavens¡¯ I¡¯ve heard rumors about?¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°You¡¯ve only just realized that? Stupid.¡±

    Cui Jingyan, however, wasn¡¯t at all upset. On the contrary, she seemed excited. ¡°It really is? In that case, could I pawn something off for treasure too?¡±

    The old pawnbroker stroked his beard andughed. ¡°But of course!¡±

    Cui Jingyan repressed her excitement. ¡°Uh, let me think for a moment. There are just too many treasures I want¡­¡±

    Su Yi looked at the copper bell. ¡°They call this treasure the ¡®Heart-Inquiring Bell.¡¯ It can see into your heart and determine what¡¯s most in line with your desires. Have it help you decide.¡±

    .

    As soon as he said this, the soft voice of the Heart-Inquiring Bell rang out. ¡°Miss, would you like to try it?¡±

    Cui Jingyan¡¯s eyes sparkled, and she nodded repeatedly.

    The long, clear sound of the bell resounded in Cui Jingyan¡¯s ears, like a rock falling into theke of her heart, stirring up a ring of ripples.

    ¡°Well?¡± Su Yi and the old pawnbroker looked at the Heart-Inquiring Bell.

    But the bell was silent.

    After a while, it said, ¡°Your Excellency Su, this young woman¡¯s Spirit Dao cultivation base is extraordinary, but¡­ it seems few of the pawnshop¡¯s?treasures suit her¡­¡±

    The bell¡¯s voice trailed off, as if it were embarrassed.

    Cui Jingyan instantly felt awkward. She muttered, ¡°Forget it, then.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I think I know what ¡®treasure¡¯ suits you best.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± asked Cui Jingyan.

    ¡°Diligent cultivation,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°You¡¯re the daughter of the Cui Family; you have nock of treasures, nor of legacies. The only thing youck is hard work.¡±

    Cui Jingyan froze, then pursed her lips. ¡°I naturally understand all that.¡±

    As they conversed, the bell suddenly said, ¡°Pawnbroker, customers have arrived.¡±

    The pawnbroker was instantly solemn, and he subconsciously looked at Su Yi. ¡°Your Excellency, it¡¯s about time for us to open our doors. If you¡¯re in no rush to leave, why not stay to help oversee things?

    He was obviously saying that to be polite. Reading between the lines, he was saying, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you can leave.¡±

    But against all expectations, Su Yi nodded. ¡°Sure, I can stay a while longer.¡±

    The old pawnbroker¡¯s smile stiffened, and it seemed forced. ¡°That would be just wonderful.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Miss Jingyan and I will hide. You can go ahead and wee your customers.¡± Su Yi promptly rose, then brought Cui Jingyan to a shadowy corner of the pawnshop.

    The power of a mysterious formation obscured it. No matter who came, they could forget about discovering him or Cui Jingyan.

    When the pawnbroker saw this, he strode out of the pawnshop. Before long, he returned with a customer, a tall man in gray robes and a conical hat.

    As soon as he entered, he inclined his head in greeting. ¡°I¡¯vee here to exchange treasures.¡±

    The old pawnbroker stood behind the counter and smiled warmly. ¡°Might I ask what you¡¯re after?¡±

    The man in the conical hat said, ¡°Something that can suppress malevolent spirits. Ideally an Imperial-level treasure.¡±

    The old pawnbroker was stunned; the two treasures Su Yi had just traded for matched that description perfectly!

    Was this a coincidence?

    After a moment¡¯s thought, the old pawnbroker shook his head. ¡°My apologies, but we no longer have any such treasures in stock.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t?¡± The man in the conical hat obviously hadn¡¯t expected that. ¡°But I heard that Buddhist Master Hidden Leaf of the Wilds¡¯ Little Western Paradise pawned off the Heaven¡¯s Writ Lotus Lantern!¡±

    The old pawnbroker smiled andughed, ¡°I¡¯m afraid someone else has already acquired that particr treasure.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± asked the man in the conical hat.

    The pawnbroker smiled but said nothing.

    The man in the conical hat obviously knew the pawnshop¡¯s rules. ¡°My apologies; that was presumptuous of me.¡±

    He continued, ¡°I know that ording to the pawnshop¡¯s rules, since I¡¯m here, I have to make an exchange. Fellow Daoist, do you perhaps have treasures useful for defense, evasion, or improvingbat strength?¡±

    The old pawnbroker smiled and nodded. ¡°I do indeed!¡±

    Finally, the man in the conical hat traded an Imperial treasure for clothing that could boost his defensive ability.

    Cui Jingyan watched him leave. She couldn¡¯t help but transmit, ¡°Brother Su, why do I get the sense that he was here for the same reason as you?¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Although he disguised his appearance and aura, I dare say with certainty that he was an Emperor. I¡¯m afraid he wanted the Heaven¡¯s Writ Lotus Lantern to help deal with the Cui Family. It¡¯s even possible that he¡¯s from the Qu, Hong, or Tantai Family.¡±

    Cui Jingyan eximed in disbelief, ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    ¡°Instinct,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    ¡°....¡±

    Before she could say anything, the old pawnbroker led in his next customer, a woman shrouded in ck. Only her bright phoenix eyes were visible, and her gaze was extremely cold and sharp.

    Surprisingly, she¡¯de for the same reason as the man in the conical hat. She too wanted treasures that could be used to suppress malevolent entities.

    Furthermore, she too requested the Heaven¡¯s Writ Lotus Lantern by name!

    By now, even the pawnbroker, Heart-Inquiring Bell, Scales of Judgment, and Starry Abacus had realized something wasn¡¯t right here.

    Why was it that tonight, all of their customers were after the same treasure?

 Chapter 822: A Traitor

    <h4>Chapter 822: A Traitor</h4>

    In the end, the woman in ck didn¡¯t get what she wanted. Instead, she traded for a spirit pill that would boost herbat strength and left.

    This time, the old pawnbroker didn¡¯t rush to wee his next customer. Instead, he faced Su Yi and sped his fist. ¡°Your Excellency, what happened tonight is quite strange. Don¡¯t tell me great changes are in store for Ziluo City?¡±

    Cui Jingyan was staring at Su Yi too. She¡¯d long since suppressed a bellyful of questions.

    Su Yi just sat in the shadows and said, ¡°It has nothing to do with you. Quick, wee your next guest.¡±

    The old pawnbroker said sheepishly, ¡°Your Excellency Su, you¡¯re absolutely right.¡±

    With that, he turned and left the pawnshop.

    Before long, the old pawnbroker returned with yet another guest.

    He was a man in ck robes, and he obscured his face with a dark, animal-patterned bronze mask. Only his eyes were visible. Even his aura was hidden within misty ck light, making it impossible to determine his cultivation.

    ¡°I have a treasure with me, and I wondered if your pawnshop would be interested in purchasing it,¡± the masked man in ck said in a raspy voice.

    The old pawnbroker smiled. ¡°That depends on what treasure you hope to exchange it for.¡±

    The man in ck fell silent, then slipped a wooden box from his sleeves and ced it on the countertop. ¡°Fellow Daoist, please take a look.¡±

    The old pawnbroker nced at the Scales of Judgment. With a sh of treasure light, the wooden boxnded on the scales¡¯ tray.

    The tray swayed, and the bnce beam suddenly rippled with starlight. Layer afteryer of Dao Markings surged out of the counterweight.

    The Scales of Judgment were sensing the treasure in the box, as well as its value.

    Just watching broadened Cui Jingyan¡¯s horizons, but Su Yi was ustomed to such sights.

    The Scales of Judgment, Starry Abacus, and Heart-Inquiring Bell were the core treasures of the Pawnshop of the Heavens. Each was utterly miraculous; they¡¯d be first-rate divine treasures in any world they appeared in.

    If not for his reluctance to offend the pawnshop¡¯s?owner, Su Yi would have wanted to take the three treasures for his own use¡­

    A momentter, the Scales of Judgment suddenly asked, ¡°Customer, do you really n to pawn the object within the wooden box?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡± The man nodded.

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± The old pawnbroker furrowed his brow and asked the scales.

    The scales responded, ¡°The treasure within the box is the Cui Family¡¯s ancestral supreme treasure, the Netherworld Thunder Mirror.¡±

    Cui Jingyan¡¯s expression shifted dramatically. She was so stunned that she attempted to shoot to her feet, only for Su Yi to immediately grab her shoulder and cover her mouth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic.¡± Su Yi¡¯s transmission resounded directly in the young woman¡¯s ears.

    Cui Jingyan¡¯s expression shifted erratically.

    The old pawnbroker was stunned; during his conversation with Su Yi and Cui Jingyan, he¡¯d learned that the pretty young woman was the daughter of the Cui Family¡¯s leader.

    He thought it over, then said, ¡°What kind of treasure are you hoping to acquire in exchange?¡±

    The man in ck said, ¡°A secret art that can help a Profound Illumination Emperor break through this bottleneck and enter the Profound Serenity Realm. A pill would work too.¡±

    The old pawnbroker paused, and was just about to say something when Su Yi¡¯s voice transmitted directly into his ears, ¡°Tell him that if he acquires a secret art of that level, he¡¯ll no longer have the opportunity to repurchase the Netherworld Thunder Mirror. If he agrees, I¡¯ll give him a method in your stead. I guarantee he¡¯ll be satisfied with it.¡±

    The old pawnbroker¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He smiled at the man in ck and said, ¡°Sir, our pawnshop indeed has just what you¡¯re looking for, but¡­ if you agree to this transaction, you won¡¯t be able to reacquire the Profound Lightning Mirror.¡±

    Against all expectations, the man in ck straightforwardly agreed after just a moment¡¯s thought. ¡°Very well.¡±

    The pawnbroker nced at the Scales of Judgment.

    The counterweight swayed, and the box disappeared from the tray. A jade slip quickly took its ce.

    The jade slip was fresh out of the furnace; Su Yi had made it himself.

    ¡°Here you go, sir.¡± The pawnbroker smiled and handed the slip over.

    The man in ck inserted his divine sense into a slip. After evaluating its contents, his eyes shone in a rare disy of excitement.

    Afterward, he faced the pawnbroker and sped his fist. ¡°Many thanks!¡±

    ¡°Business, that¡¯s all. You¡¯re too polite,¡±ughed the old pawnbroker.

    Before long, the man in ck scurried off.

    ¡°Your Excellency Su, there was clearly something off about his origins,¡± the old pawnbroker couldn¡¯t help but say.

    As he spoke, he evaluated Cui Jingyan. The young woman¡¯s beautiful face was pallid, and her expression was utterly dark and overcast.

    There was no doubt about it: she¡¯d realized something was wrong too.

    Su examined the ck mirror in the wooden box and said softly, ¡°It really is the Netherworld Thunder Mirror. It can direct the Netherworld¡¯s thunder and lightning, and its power is unfathomable. But more importantly, it¡¯s a crucialponent of the Cui Family¡¯s n-protecting defensive formation.

    ¡°Without it, the formation¡¯s power will drop by at least thirty percent.¡±

    .

    Here, he looked at Cui Jingyan. ¡°The once-in-a-millennium Lantern Festival is imminent, and several ancient ns are eyeing the Cui Family hungrily. It seems a traitor has appeared in your Cui Family¡¯s ranks at this critical juncture.¡±

    A traitor!

    It was just one word, yet it seemed to pierce directly into Cui Jingyan¡¯s heart. The young woman gnashed her teeth with fury. ¡°I would never have guessed a member of the Cui Family would try and pawn off our ancestral treasure! He deserves to die ten thousand deaths!¡±

    As she spoke, she rose and turned to leave; she wanted to report this to her father.

    Su Yi stopped her and said a bit helplessly, ¡°What¡¯s the big rush? Do you dare say with certainty that there¡¯s only one traitor in your ranks?¡±

    Cui Jingyan was stunned. ¡°Brother Su, what do you mean?¡±

    Su Yi said gently, ¡°What I¡¯m saying is, for now, don¡¯t do anything to alert the traitor. Let¡¯s see what he¡¯s nning and who he tries to contact first. That way, we can catch him and his cohort in one fell swoop and prevent future issues.¡±

    The old pawnbroker couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°That¡¯s the way to settle the problem once and for all.¡±

    Cui Jingyan instantly cooled down. ¡°That guy pawned the Netherworld Thunder Mirror for a way to break into the Profound Serenity Realm, which unquestionably implies that he¡¯s at the peak of the Profound Illumination Realm. He must have been stuck there for a long time, too, or he wouldn¡¯t have resorted to doing something so depraved. His identity should be easy to guess¡­¡±

    The images of the family¡¯s old-timers floated into her consciousness.

    ¡°Everything you said is true,¡± said Su Yi after a moment¡¯s thought. ¡°But that¡¯s not the true reason.¡±

    Cui Jingyan said earnestly, ¡°Please enlighten me, Fellow Daoist Su.¡±

    ¡°Since he dared pawn off the Netherworld Lightning Mirror, he must have means of ensuring the Cui Family doesn¡¯t suspect him,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°And his reason for pawning it specifically is simple: he wants to weaken the Cui Family¡¯s defensive formation.

    ¡°Furthermore, so long as he pawns it at the Pawnshop of the Heavens, no one will be able to figure out who did it. He even got a way to break through out of it. Why wouldn¡¯t he pawn the mirror off?¡±

    Cui Jingyan furrowed her brow. ¡°If that¡¯s true, won¡¯t it be difficult to figure out who he was?¡±

    Su Yi looked at the old pawnbroker. ¡°ording to the shop¡¯s rules, you cannot divulge customers¡¯ identities. However, just now, he and I carried out that exchange. In that case, would telling me his identity still break the rules?¡±

    ¡°Er¡­ Well¡­¡± The old pawnbroker was instantly hesitant.

    But the Heart-Inquiring Bell, Scales of Judgment, and Starry Abacus said in unison, ¡°Your Excellency Su, that naturally wouldn¡¯t count as breaking the pawnshop¡¯s rules.¡±

    The old pawnbroker¡¯s face stiffened, and he wanted nothing more than to p the artifact spirits. Could you at least discuss things with me before you speak?

    If you keep acting like this, how will His Excellency Su see me?

    The old pawnbroker coughed dryly, an apologetic smile on his face. ¡°Your Excellency Su, that customer hid his aura, and he even obscured his face, but this is the Pawnshop of the Heavens, so discerning his appearance won¡¯t be difficult¡­¡±

    But before he could finish speaking¡­

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    A scroll shot forth and floated before Su Yi.

    Then, the Heart-Inquiring Bell¡¯s sweet voice rang out. ¡°Your Excellency Su, this scroll contains a portrait of our most recent guest. Please have a look.¡±

    The old pawnbroker was instantly at a loss for words, and his facial muscles twitched. Do these little trinkets n to rebel!?

    Why is it that whenever they see His Excellency Su, they throw away their principles?

    Shameful!

    The old pawnbroker wailed to himself, but on the outside, he smiled. ¡°The Heart-Inquiring Bell has done well. We ought to have given you the portrait already.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay the pawnbroker¡¯s mercurial attitude any heed.

    He unfurled the scroll and saw a middle-aged man with a graying beard and the air of an immortal.

    ¡°How could it be the third elder!?¡± Cui Jingyan eximed in utter disbelief.

    ¡°People aren¡¯t always what they seem. It¡¯s not at all strange,¡± Su Yi said calmly.

    Cui Jingyan shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not that. The third elder is still only in the mid-stage Profound Illumination Realm, and furthermore, he¡¯s served loyally at my father¡¯s side for years. He¡¯s never done anything out of the ordinary. Furthermore, the grand elder has always been responsible for protecting the Netherworld Thunder Mirror¡­ earlier, I almost assumed the grand elder was the traitor.¡±

    As she said this, her expression was utterly overcast.

    ¡°It seems the traitor deliberately tried to frame your grand elder,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°If the Netherworld Thunder Mirror goes missing, it¡¯ll be difficult for him to exin its absence.¡±

    ¡°Despicable!¡± Cui Jingyan¡¯s beautiful face frosted over.

    Su Yi put the scroll away. ¡°Keep this matter to yourself for now. Whatever you do, don¡¯t let him know we¡¯re on to him.¡±

    Cui Jingyan nodded.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, can my apprentice and I enter the pawnshop?¡± a gentle, aged voice suddenly rang out.

    Both Su Yi and Cui Jingyan were familiar with it.

    The old pawnbroker facepalmed. ¡°I almost forgot these two.¡±

    As he spoke, he walked out of the pawnshop.

    Before long, he returned leading?an old man in Daoist robes and a young man in white.

    Neither obscured their appearance, so Su Yi and Cui Jingyan recognized them at a nce. This was the pair that had returned to the Netherworld alongside them!¡±

    ¡°What are you hoping to acquire, sir?¡± The pawnbroker asked with a smile.

    The old man in Daoist?robes sped his fist in greeting, then said, ¡°We¡¯vee for the Record of the Ten Great Yama Kings.¡±

    The pawnbroker narrowed his eyes.

    The atmosphere was instantly noticeably more stifled.

    Su Yi smiled in silence. He wasn¡¯t at all surprised.

    When he first met master and apprentice in the Azure Continent, he guessed that they were after a path to the Imperial Realm that had all but vanished from this world, one connected to the long-lost Ten Great Yama Kings!

 Chapter 823: Revealing Himself

    <h4>Chapter 823: Revealing Himself</h4>

    In the ancient era, the ¡°Ten Great Yama Kings¡± was the collective title for the ten strongest experts of the Infernal Pce.

    Rumor had it that after the Infernal Pce fell, the Ten Great Yama Kings¡¯ factions were lost to the long river of history. Now, stories of the Ten Great Yama Kings were like legends. They only existed in ancient records.

    Unlike the Cui Family of the Adjudication Bureau or the Qu Family of the Hell Bureau, after the Ten Great Yama King disappeared, their factions didn¡¯t survive to the present day.

    But Su Yi was well aware that although the Ten Great Yama Kings¡¯ ten factions had disappeared from this world, their legacy remained!

    In fact, one such legacy was avable in this very pawnshop!

    ¡°How did you find out that our pawnshop is in possession of a legacy of the Ten Great Yama Kings?¡±

    The old man in Daoist?robes said softly, ¡°My apologies, but that answer involves a senior of mine who is unwilling to reveal his name. Forgive me for keeping silent.¡±

    The old pawnbroker nodded. ¡°What do you n to exchange for this legacy?¡±

    The old man in Daoist?robes took a jade box from his sleeves and said solemnly, ¡°This contains a relic I obtained in the Sea of Bitterness a long time ago. It¡¯s called the Overflowing Waters Seal, and it¡¯s likely the work of King Chu Jiang. Although it''s slightly damaged, its power is stillparable to a high-grade Profound Dao treasure.¡±

    King Chu Jiang¡¯s Overflowing Waters Seal!

    Cui Jingyan gasped. She would never have guessed that this unassuming elder was in possession of such a treasure.

    The old pawnbroker epted the jade box, then set it on the scales.

    Before long, the counterweight said, ¡°This treasure is far from enough to trade for the legacy record of the Ten Great Yama Kings.¡±

    The old man in Daoist robes wasn¡¯t at all disappointed. He took out another jade box and said, ¡°This contains the Chaos Origin Lock the Eastern Ghost Emperor of the ancient era, Shen Tu, left behind. It contains Xiantian Netherworld Qi, and it¡¯s no less valuable than the Overflowing Waters Seal. Please, have a look.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. There was no doubt about it; the old man hade prepared, and he carried multiple precious treasures on him.

    But against all expectations, the scales quickly responded, ¡°It¡¯s not enough.¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, the old man sighed. ¡°Very well.¡±

    He flipped his palm, and a seven-inch ck flying dagger hovered there. Its edge was dark and without luster, and there were two tiny characters carved on the hilt: ¡°Fallen Soul.¡±

    The Fallen Soul Flying Dagger!?Cui Jingyan¡¯s expression shifted as she recalled an expert whose name once shook the Netherworld, a terrifying existence known as a yao god.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t say anything, as he¡¯d long since guessed who the old man in Daoist?robes was. He didn¡¯t find this strange.

    When he saw that his master intended to pawn off this treasure, Wang Ting was visibly astonished. He said frantically, ¡°Master, you can¡¯t!¡±

    The old man in Daoist?robes shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m only pawning it; I¡¯ll naturally be back for it.¡±

    He then passed over Fallen Soul. ¡°Fellow Daoist, please have a look.¡±

    The old pawnbroker nodded, then weighed it. In the end, the scales said, ¡°It¡¯s not enough.¡±

    Cui Jingyan was dumbstruck. King Chu Jiang¡¯s Overflowing Waters Seal, the Eastern Ghost Emperor¡¯s Chaos Origin Lock, and the Fallen Soul Flying Daggerbined still aren¡¯t enough to acquire the legacy of the Ten Great Yama Kings?

    This is unbelievable!

    Even the white-robed Wang Ting looked dazed.

    The old pawnbroker sighed. ¡°As I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware, the legacy of the Ten Great Yama Kings illuminates a rare and ancient path to the Profound Dao. This path is iparably perilous and will invite numerous powerful foes.

    ¡°However, should you seed, you can defy the heavens and change your fate, bing the first Emperor of the Dao of the Yama King in countless years! Should that daye, you¡¯d even have the opportunity to rebuild the Ten Directions Yama Pces and stand at the pinnacle of this world alongside its top factions!¡±

    He paused, then continued, ¡°The three treasures you¡¯re offering aren¡¯t enough for such good fortune.¡±

    The old man in Daoist robes looked uncertain. ¡°Then how great a price must I pay to obtain it?¡±

    He obviously didn¡¯t n to give up.

    The old pawnbroker sighed. ¡°Over the years, no shortage of characters such as yourself have attempted to acquire the legacy of the Ten Great Yama Kings, but all have left empty-handed.¡±

    He pointed to the scales. ¡°You can only acquire the legacy with its approval.¡±

    The old man in Daoist?robes furrowed his brow.

    He¡¯d led his disciple through numerous worlds, pouring inestimable time and effort into locating the pawnshop. Now, he was finally here.

    Who¡¯d have thought that even three such precious treasures wouldn¡¯t be enough to acquire the legacy they were dead set on obtaining?

    The old man¡¯s heart sank.

    After a while, he seemed to reach a decision. He faced the pawnbroker and said, ¡°I heard that at the Pawnshop of the Heavens, so long as one is willing to sacrifice, he can acquire treasures in other ways. Might I ask what price I¡¯d need to pay if I¡¯m dead set on acquiring this good fortune?¡±

    This question left everyone present stunned. Even Su Yi wouldn¡¯t have expected the old man to go to such lengths.

    The white-robed Wang Ting frantically tried to dissuade his master, only for the old man to silence him.

    The old pawnbroker thought it over, then said to the Starry Abacus, ¡°You do the math.¡±

    The abacus¡¯s beads quivered, followed by a ttering sound and misty light.

    Shortly after, the abacus said, ¡°If you¡¯re willing to sign a soul contract and spend the next hundred years gathering nine weapons manifested of Xiantian Divine Lifeforms, you can leave with the legacy of the Ten Yama Kings.

    ¡°However, if you cannot seed within the allotted time, you¡¯ll suffer a bacsh from the soul contract. Your body will be destroyed, and your Dao will disappear.¡±

    These conditions left Cui Jingyan¡¯s scalp numb with fright. A contract like that was far too stringent; she would never have agreed.

    After all, Xiantian Dao Weapons were divine treasures, the kind that could only be happened?upon by chance. Not even Imperial Apex orthodoxies were guaranteed to possess them!

    Collecting nine such precious treasures in just one hundred years was almost impossible.

    The old man¡¯s expression filled with uncertainty; he was obviously well aware of how strict these requirements were.

    His apprentice said frantically, ¡°Master, please, whatever you do, you can¡¯t agree to that! I don¡¯t need this that badly!¡±

    The pawnbroker tried to dissuade him too. ¡°Sir, this path is indeed rare, but its perils are utterly terrifying. It would be no exaggeration to say you¡¯d face almost certain doom. Even if your disciple were fortunate enough to seed in walking this path, he¡¯d face powerful opposition on all sides.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware, but should a path rted to the Ten Great Yama Kings arise in the Netherworld, numerous peak factions will inevitably join forces against it.¡±

    The old man took a deep breath and waved. ¡°Fellow Daoist, you needn¡¯t persuade me. I naturally am well aware of how dangerous this is.¡±

    He paused, his gaze determined. ¡°So long as I can acquire this good fortune for my apprentice, I¡¯m willing to spend the next hundred years doing everything in my power to acquire nine Xiantian Dao Weapons!¡±

    Everyone was moved.

    It was obvious that the old man in Daoist?robes had made up his mind, and that no one could dissuade him.

    Su Yi had been watching this entire time, but when he saw this, he suddenly rose and left the corner of the pawnshop.

    Hm? The old man in Daoist robes and his apprentice were both stunned, then astonished.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su?¡±

    For a moment, master?and apprentice thought they were seeing things. They would never have guessed that Su Yi would suddenly reveal himself in the mysterious Pawnshop of the Heavens.

    Even the pawnbroker and treasure spirits were stunned. What is His Excellency Su doing?

    Cui Jingyan¡¯s eyes widened. What is this guy trying to do?

    They then watched as Su Yi walked right up to the counter and tapped the Starry Abacus. ¡°Calcte what price?I?would have to pay to acquire the record of the Ten Great Yama Kings.¡±

    ¡°Ah, er¡­.¡± The Starry Abacus was visibly frantic.

    The old man in Daoist robes felt his heart clench. Is Su Yi trying to snipe our good fortune?

    Before he could ask, the abacus said respectfully, ¡°Your Excellency Su, our mistress left the Record of the Ten Great Yama Kings here a long time ago; it¡¯s not something another customer pawned. So, if you want it, you just¡­ just leave a written pledge. That way, we can ount to our?mistress when she returns.¡±

    The Scales of Judgment and Heart-Inquiring Bell chimed in their agreement. ¡°Right! That¡¯s how we ought to do it!¡±

    The old pawnbroker felt as if he¡¯d been stabbed in the heart; it hurt so badly he could barely breathe. However, he forced a radiant smile onto his face. ¡°I feel the same.¡±

    When they saw this, both Wang Ting and his master were visibly bbergasted. They almost dared not believe what they were seeing.

    They would have had to pay an utterly enormous price to acquire this good fortune. Why was it that all Su Yi had to do was leave an IOU note?

    What¡¯s going on!?

    Even Cui Jigyan couldn¡¯t help but rub her face, her heart full of bewilderment. He might be the descendant of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, but aren¡¯t they giving him a bit too much face?

    Isn¡¯t the Pawnshop of the Heavens famed for its fairness?

    Why is it that when Su Yi is involved, they have no bottom line whatsoever?

    Su Yi, however, furrowed his brow. ¡°Am I the type that likes not following the rules?

    The three treasure spirits said in unison, ¡°No!¡±

    But the old pawnbroker inwardly, Your Excellency Su, you naturally aren¡¯t the type to delight in breaking the rules, but you once almost burned the whole pawnshop down!

    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll leave a note for now,¡± said Su Yi after a moment¡¯s thought; he realized that none of the treasures he had on him were suitable to exchange for the legacy of the Ten Great Yama Kings.

    He¡¯d only just said this when the scales swayed. Writing implements appeared, and the paper considerately unfurled right in front of Su Yi. The scales didn¡¯t forget to dip the brush in ink, either. It almost wanted to write the note on Su Yi¡¯s behalf.

    The Starry Abacus said eagerly, ¡°I¡¯m finally getting the chance to admire your masterful calligraphy, Your Excellency Su.¡±

    The Heart-Inquiring Bell sounded simrly delighted. ¡°That¡¯s right! Your Excellency¡¯s calligraphy isn¡¯t something just anyone is fortunate enough toy eyes on.¡±

    This scene left Cui Jingyan, Wang Ting, and his master wide-eyed and tongue-tied.

    The old pawnbroker¡¯s cheeks stung with shame, and he longed for nothing more than a hole to hide himself in.

    Want to lick His Excellency Su¡¯s boots? Fine, but can¡¯t you rein it in a little?

    Don¡¯t you see we have other guests present?

    Shameless.

    Shameless!

 Chapter 824: The Ruins of the Bureau of Adjudication

    <h4>Chapter 824: The Ruins of the Bureau of Adjudication</h4>

    When he saw that Su Yi was just about to write an IOU note, the old man in Daoist robes couldn¡¯t remain calm. He coughed dryly, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, the Record of the Ten Yama Kings¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, Su Yi said without so much as looking up, ¡°Be patient.¡±

    With that, he flicked his brush across the page and wrote his pledge: ¡°I¡¯ve given this good fortune to someone else on your behalf. Remember to thank meter.¡±

    His handwriting was majestic, elegant, and unrestrained.

    When the old pawnbroker saw the note¡¯s contents, it was as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning, and his heart clenched. He¡¯s¡­ giving it away?

    Don¡¯t tell me he ns to just give it to that master and apprentice for free?

    The Heart-Inquiring Bell, Starry Abacus, and Scales of Judgment called out in unison, ¡°Well written!¡±

    But when the three spirits saw the contents of Su Yi¡¯s message, they looked at each other. He¡¯s giving the mistress¡¯s good fortune away, and he even wants her to remember to thank him?

    Is that¡­ really okay?

    But the three spirits considerately chose not toment. Besides, given the bond between His Excellency Su and the mistress, it seems¡­ There''s nothing inappropriate about this.

    After all, when he carelessly destroyed over ten thousand of the mistress¡¯s beloved paper cranes, she chose to forgive him.

    ¡°There. Put the note away, and take out the Record of the Ten Yama Kings,¡± said Su Yi.

    The old pawnbroker seemed to have already given up the struggle. He straightforwardly agreed, as he was well aware that even if he refused, the Scales of Judgment would obsequiously over the treasure up anyway.

    And indeed, he¡¯d only just thought this when a palm-sized, perfectly square jade record appeared on the scales¡¯ tray.

    The counterweight swayed and said meekly, ¡°Your Excellency Su, please ept it.¡±

    This was what they meant when they said, ¡°A child sells his father¡¯s farm without regret!¡±

    The old pawnbroker had long since realized this wasing, but the heartache still made his features contort.

    ¡°Agree to three conditions, and the jade record is yours,¡± said Su Yi, looking at the old man in Daoist?robes.

    The old man¡¯s heart shook, and he said solemnly, ¡°And what might they be, Fellow Daoist?¡±

    The white-robed Wang Ting, however, was a bit ill at ease; he feared Su Yi would demand something outrageous.

    ¡°First,¡± said Su Yi, ¡°Although your disciple has a rare Mysterious Netherworld Dao Bone, stepping onto the path of the Yama Kings will still be iparably perilous. Unless you can locate the ruins of the Limitless Pce in the Sea of Bitterness, don¡¯t let your disciple attempt to force his way into the Imperial Realm. Otherwise, I can tell you that if he tries to break through, he¡¯ll die beyond a shadow of a doubt.¡±

    The old man in Daoist?robes was bbergasted, and waves of shock coursed through his heart.

    Only now did he realize that Su Yi hadn¡¯t just realized what he and his apprentice were trying to do; he even knew full well what dangers awaited Wang Ting as he tried to walk the ¡°Path of the Yama Kings¡±!

    Even more unbelievably, Su Yi knew that Wang Ting¡¯s only hope of sess was in the ruins of the Limitless Pce in the Sea of Bitterness!

    When he considered everything mysterious about Su Yi, as well as the pawnbroker and treasure spirits¡¯ respectful behavior, the old man in Daoist robes was increasingly aware that the blue-robed young man¡¯s origins were almost certainly grand beyond imagination!

    Some time passed before the old man in Daoist robes nodded. ¡°Fellow Daoist, rest assured. I won¡¯t let my apprentice attempt to prove his Dao until we¡¯ve found the ruins.¡±

    ¡°My second condition is that, should your apprentice sessfully step onto the path of the Ten Yama Kings, you take a trip to the Nine Netherworld Rivers and catch the Qieluo?Fish living near the riverbed,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°As many as you can.¡±

    The old man in Daoist robes couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Fellow Daoist, what are the fish for?¡±

    ¡°Dried, those little fish are the pawnshop owner¡¯s favorite snack,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Use them to repay her benevolence. After all, all I really did today was borrow flowers to offer the?Buddha; she¡¯s the one who left the Record of the Ten Yama Kings here.¡±

    Both master and apprentice were dumbstruck. We¡¯re supposed to repay her benevolence¡­ with fish!?

    They were both befuddled, and they found this difficult to believe.

    However, the old pawnbroker and the treasure spirits felt differently; they were actually quite moved. So, he still remembers the mistress¡¯s favorite snack¡­

    ¡°The third condition,¡± said Su Yi, looking directly at the old man in Daoist?robes, ¡°is that on the day of the Lantern Festival, you help me kill a few willfully blind fools.¡±

    The old man¡¯s heart shook. He didn¡¯t ask why, nor did he ask who Su Yi wanted killed. He just straightforwardly agreed. ¡°Fellow Daoist, rest assured. I won¡¯t disappoint you!¡±

    He¡¯d originally thought Su Yi¡¯s demands would be quite strict, but it seemed that wasn¡¯t the case at all!

    The white-robed Wang Ting sighed in relief and said gratefully, ¡°Senior Su, thank you for helping us achieve our goal!¡±

    The way he addressed Su Yi had changed.

    So, Brother Su revealed himself and went so far as to give away the Record of the Ten Yama Kings, all to help the Cui Family¡­ Cui Jingyan was still hidden in the corner, and she¡¯d witnessed this entire interaction. A warm current coursed through her, and she felt both delighted and indescribably moved.

    Had Su Yi known what she was thinking, he likely wouldn¡¯t have known whether tough or cry.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t want to provoke trouble, but he was curious to see if this master and apprentice duo could make the legacy of the long-vanished Ten Yama Kings take root and grow!

    Before long, master and apprentice bade farewell and left.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t intend to stay any longer. ¡°Old pawnbroker, where do you n to go next?¡±

    Inwardly, the pawnbroker said, Some ce where I won¡¯t encounter you, Your Excellency Su. If I keep operating at a loss like this, the pawnshop will go broke!

    But outwardly, the pawnbroker looked reluctant. ¡°I¡¯d hoped to stay in the Netherworld for a while; that way, I could perhaps see you more often. s, the Pawnshop of the Heavens has its own will, and in a few days, it¡¯ll break through the barrier between worlds and depart the Netherworld.¡±

    The Heart-Inquiring Bell said sweetly, ¡°Pawnbroker, His Excellency Su is asking which ne we n to visit next.¡±

    The corners of the pawnbroker¡¯s lips twitched, and he couldn¡¯t help but rebuke the bell. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me that! Can¡¯t you see I haven¡¯t finished talking yet?¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Enough, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you tell me or not. We ought to get going. See us off.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± the old pawnbroker said hurriedly.

    As he spoke, he took out a bronze disc and led the way out of the pawnshop. Su Yi and Cui Jingyan followed him out.

    ¡°Safe travels!¡±

    ¡°Take care, Your Excellency Su!¡±

    ¡°Your Excellency Su, we look forward to seeing you again!¡±

    The Heart-Inquiring Bell, Starry Abacus, and Scales of Judgment called out, looking reluctant to part¡­

    However, as soon as Su Yi disappeared from the pawn shop, all three of them sighed in relief, as if his very presence put enormous pressure on them.

    ¡°He finally left.¡±

    ¡°Just now¡­ was my ttery over the top?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s called ¡®respect¡¯!¡±

    Outside the pawnshop.

    The night was dark and deep, and a silver crescent moon hung in the night sky.

    After seeing Su Yi and Cui Jingyan off, the pawnbroker simrly felt a massive weight lift from his shoulders. He straightened his back and muttered, ¡°I just wonder who¡¯s blind enough to target the Cui Family during the Lantern Festival with His Excellency Su around¡­ heh heh, they¡¯ve brought this misfortune upon themselves!

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the mistress isn¡¯t here. If she learned that His Excellency hadn¡¯t passed away, I bet she¡¯d cast aside all reservations and kill her way into the Netherworld!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Near the gates of Ziluo City.

    Su Yi and Cui Jingyan appeared out of nowhere amidst silent spatial ripples.

    ¡°Brother Su, I want to go home and see my father.¡± Cui Jingyan was desperate to return home and tell her father about the third elder¡¯s betrayal.

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t divulge anything about that master and apprentice, and don¡¯t tell anyone what you saw tonight except for your father.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Cui Jingyan straightforwardly agreed. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    After what happened tonight, she obviously hadplete confidence in him; she was even starting to rely on him.

    ¡°Nope,¡± said Su Yi.

    With that, he walked right toward the city gates.

    Cui Jingyan was briefly stunned, and a thought rose unbidden to the forefront of her consciousness. Is there any woman in this world who could make him pause reluctantly before leaving?

    In the end, Cui Jingyan shook her head. I¡¯m afraid Su Yi will never let any woman tie him down. He¡¯s too unfettered, as impossible to restrain as the wind¡­

    Then, she dashed home without pursuing that line of thought any further.

    ¡­¡­

    Tonight, Ziluo City was livelier than ever. There were resplendentnterns all over the ce, and the streets were packed.

    Su Yi slipped through the crowd, hands behind his back, feeling leisurely and at ease.

    The Netherworld was, ultimately, a boundless world, not the terrifying ce people of other nes pictured it as.

    Here, too, was human life in all its facets, with all the joys, sorrows, unions, and partings of mortal dust.

    However, Su Yi knew that in the ancient era, the Netherworld was a strange ce that connected all other worlds, a ce otherworlders viewed as ¡°hell.¡±

    What had happened to transform the Netherworld into its current state? Su Yi didn¡¯t know either.

    All he knew was that in the ancient era, when the Infernal Pce was at its peak, it presided over the Bureaus of the Six Paths of Reincarnation, the Bureau of Adjudication, the Ten Great Yama Kings, the Five Directions Ghost Gate, and other such factions. In that era, it was a dark realm those?of other worlds viewed with dread!

    When Su Yi arrived in the eastern district of Ziluo City, the liveliness and uproar he¡¯d seen along the way vanished, reced with cold stillness.

    In Ziluo City, this was a forbidden ground, the former home of the Bureau of Adjudication. However, the bureau had fallen a long time ago, and it had long since been reduced to ruins.

    Everywhere he looked, Su Yi saw the ruins of ancient buildings and streets overgrown with weeds. Against the inky darkness of the night sky, it seemed utterly deste.

    Throughout its history, this had been known as haunted ground. The numerous inauspicious rumors about it meant that only a few brave explorers dared venture inside.

    The ruins of the Bureau of Adjudication were within the ruined stretch of city!

    Su Yi swept his gaze across the area. The faint silver moonlight illuminated ruined buildings as numerous as trees in a forest, but there was almost no sign ofmplight. The darkness spread through every corner of the streets, lending them a strange and sinister presence.

    It¡¯s the same as ever, thought Su Yi.

    This really was a dangerous ce, and the air was full of malevolent, baleful energies. Never mind ordinary people; even cultivators dared not enter a ce with such dense yin qi at night.

    As he pondered, Su Yi proceeded into the ruins shrouded in darkness, and his figure gradually disappeared from view.

 Chapter 825: Dark Undercurrents

    <h4>Chapter 825: Dark Undercurrents</h4>

    Late at night.

    The Cui Family, a pavilion sealed under a formation.

    As he listened to his daughter recount everything she¡¯d seen and heard, Cui Chang¡¯an¡¯s expression shifted erratically.

    The third elder is a traitor!?

    There was no getting around it; this news caught Cui Chang¡¯an entirely off guard.

    Cui Jingyan looked at her father with concern and tried tofort him. ¡°Father, please don¡¯t be angry. Young Lord Su said that for now, we should pretend we don¡¯t know anything to avoid alerting him. That way, we can catch him and his cohort in one fell swoop.¡±

    She paused, then added, ¡°Besides, Young Lord Su already reacquired the Netherworld Thunder Mirror, so its absence won¡¯t negatively affect our defensive formation¡¯s power during the Lantern Festival.¡±

    Cui Chang¡¯an froze. He couldn¡¯t help but take a second nce at his daughter. A momentter, he sounded gratified. ¡°So, you¡¯ve learned tofort your father! You really have grown up.¡±

    Cui Jingyan sounded a bit embarrassed. ¡°Those were just Young Lord Su¡¯s orders. All I did¡­ was pass them on to you.¡±

    Cui Chang¡¯anughed. ¡°Go back and get some rest. I already understand the situation.¡±

    Cui Jingyan nodded, then left.

    However, as soon as he was alone, Cui Chang¡¯an¡¯s expression darkened, and his eyes shed with irrepressible murderousness.

    ¡°Those bastards! Do they really think my father won¡¯t being back?¡±

    In a crisis, birds of the same forest flew their separate ways.

    But the Cui Family was far from the end of its rope, and there was still a month or so until the Lantern Festival, yet some of their nsmen already couldn¡¯t sit still!

    Cui Chang¡¯an didn¡¯t fear external foes, but he dreaded internal strife.

    He was well aware that sometimes, a peak faction¡¯s destruction started from within.

    Over the years, there had?been too many examples of this to count.

    One of the most famous such incidents was the heaven-shaking sudden change at the Grotto of Abstruse?Force five hundred years ago.

    The Swordmaster of Abstruse Force inexplicably passed away, but each of his disciples acted independently, and his enemies joined forces and attacked, dying the grotto¡¯s skies red with blood!

    In the end, although the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡¯s youngest disciple, Empress Qing Tang, quelled this upheaval, the Grotto of Abstruse Force divided after this battle, plummeting from its former position as the most dominant action of the Wilds.

    The crux of the matter was that internal conflict arose amongst the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡¯s subordinates, and his disciples fought amongst themselves. It was a brutal internal conflict.

    Otherwise, even without the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, external foes likely would never have made it into the grotto.

    This battle had dramatically shifted the world¡¯s bnce of power.

    Before that battle, the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force stood at the pinnacle of the Wilds, and his faction, the Grotto of Abstruse Force, was the unshakable top orthodoxy of the Nine Provinces.

    Yet now, its former glory had dissipated to the winds!

    This was a vivid example of what could happen to them.

    Rumors that the ancient Cui Longxiang had encountered disaster in the Sea of Bitterness were already circting; people said he wasn¡¯ting back.

    Ancient ns like the Qu, Hong, and Tantai Families were already champing at the bit, and it seemed highly likely that they¡¯d cause trouble during the Lantern Festival.

    Now, there were even traitors within the Cui Family¡¯s ranks. As the leader of the family, how could Cui Chang¡¯an not be rmed?

    He most certainly didn¡¯t want the Cui Family, which had stood since antiquity, to fall under his leadership!

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter why the third elder betrayed us. I absolutely cannot forgive him!¡± Cui Chang¡¯an¡¯s expression suddenly shifted.

    Shortly before Cui Jingyan arrived, the third elder had visited him to discuss the Qu, Hong, and Tantai Families¡¯ visit.

    Cui Chang¡¯an held nothing back. He told the elder why each of the three ancient ns hade.

    When he mentioned that the Qu Family hade to request entrance to the ruins of the Bureau of Adjudication, the third elder proimed the matter fishy and requested a mission. He then left to see if anything had changed in the ruins, just in case.

    However, Cui Chang¡¯an had already entrusted the key to Su Yi, so he politely refused the third elder¡¯s suggestion, saying he¡¯d already sent someone to investigate the ruins!

    Afterward, the third elder bade farewell and left.

    Looking back on it knowing that the third elder was a traitor, Cui Chang¡¯an realized that something was strange about the third elder¡¯s visit!

    The Qu Family had only requested entrance to the ruins earlier that day. Tonight, a traitor tried to seize the opportunity to investigate the very same ruins. How could that possibly be a coincidence?

    Don¡¯t tell me that the third elder and the Qu Family have long since joined forces, and that they¡¯re working together to enter the ruins of the Bureau of Adjudication? Cui Chang¡¯an¡¯s expression instantly darkened.

    He could no longer remain seated.

    The third elder already knew that he¡¯d sent someone else to investigate the ruins of the Bureau of Adjudication.

    Given the circumstances, it was highly likely that the third elder would attempt to use alternate means to enter the ruins!

    But before long, Cui Chang¡¯an calmed back down.

    With Uncle Su there, there¡¯s no need for me to worry. I¡¯m afraid the third elder has no idea how terrifying an existence now carries the key to the ruins of Adjudication¡­ A cold smile appeared on Cui Chang¡¯an¡¯s?face.

    ¡°Ol¡¯ Tao.¡± Cui Chang¡¯an silently called out.

    ¡°What are your orders, my lord?¡± An elderly servant appeared silently, seemingly out of nowhere, then bowed in greeting.

    ¡°Go investigate the whereabouts of the third elder¡¯s children and close rtives, but remember: don¡¯t alert anyone,¡± ordered Cui Chang¡¯an. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a trip to the ruins of the Bureau of Adjudication. It¡¯d be best if you could finish your task before I return.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The elderly servant left to carry out his orders.

    ¡­¡­

    Beneath the night sky.

    The eastern district of Ziluo City, near the ruins of the Bureau of Adjudication.

    Weeds flourished around the dpidated buildings, and faint traces of ck, baleful energy hung in the air.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Qu, tonight is a rare, perfect opportunity. Before long, the subordinate Cui Chang¡¯an dispatched will arrive at the ruins of the Bureau of Adjudication,¡± said a graying middle-aged man with the air of an immortal.

    This was none other than the third elder of the Cui Family, Cui Weizhong!

    Four people stood beside him.

    The leader was an old man in yellow, with graying hair and youthful features. This was none other than the Qu Family elder who¡¯d been a guest of the Cui Family earlier that day.

    His threepanions, two men and one woman, suppressed their aura as thoroughly as possible, but they still gave off an unfathomable air.

    The yellow-robed elderughed. ¡°If we seed in tonight¡¯s mission, we won¡¯t forget your contributions, Brother Cui!¡±

    Cui Weizhong¡¯s eyes shed, and heughed, ¡°I don¡¯t covet any sort of credit. It¡¯ll be enough so long as you don¡¯t forget our agreement, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    The yellow-robed elder nodded. ¡°Rest assured. I, Qu Mingwei, will never go back on my word!¡±

    Cui Weizhong nced at hispanions, then asked, ¡°Brother Qu, you¡¯ve yet to introduce our three fellow Daoists.¡±

    The yellow-robed Qu Mingwei¡¯s expression was rife with meaning. ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t learn their identities.¡±

    Cui Weizhong was inwardly solemn, and he nodded.

    From beginning to end, the three of them stood there,pletely ignoring Cui Weizhong and Qu Mingwei¡¯s conversation.

    Instead, their gazes were fixed on the ancient pce towering amidst the distant darkness.

    The pce was fully ten thousand feet tall and iparably grand, like a mountain rising out of the earth, shrouded in the inky curtain of night. It looked iparably mysterious.

    The ruins of the Bureau of Adjudication!

    In ancient times, the Bureau of Adjudication was the most famous prison in all of the Netherworld. Everyone imprisoned there was a terrifying, vicious existence.

    At the same time, the Bureau of Adjudication was the Infernal Pce¡¯s execution ground. Over the years, countless criminals guilty of heinous crimes had?been judged here.

    Including no shortage of Emperors!

    It was no exaggeration to say that, in ancient times, the world¡¯s criminals feared no ce more than the Bureau of Adjudication.

    But after countless years, the bureau and its surroundings had fallen into ruin.

    ¡°Someone¡¯sing,¡± said Qu Mingwei. ¡°Don¡¯t move, everyone. Let¡¯s wait and see who it is.¡±

    Everyone looked into the distance.

    Soon, they saw a tall, upright figure amidst the darkness. He was dressed in blue, and he held his hands behind his back. He sauntered through the abandoned ruins as casually as if he were out for a stroll.

    ¡°Why is it that Su kid?¡± Qu Mingwei recognized Su Yi at a nce, but he was instantly stunned.

    Su Yi had, earlier that day, effortlessly suppressed Tantai Liu in the Cui Family¡¯s Northview Pavilion. He¡¯d even endured Emperor Tantai Chi¡¯s attack with his Spiritual Incarnation Realm cultivation.

    This had left a deep impression on Qu Mingwei.

    Third Elder Cui Weizhong was unwittingly stunned. ¡°Fellow Daoist, you recognize that kid?¡±

    Qu Mingwei eximed, ¡°His name is Su Yi, and he came to Northview Pavilion today alongside Xue Huaning. Apparently, he¡¯s a marriage prospect she¡¯s selected for her daughter. Why don¡¯t you know about him?¡±

    Cui Weizhong frowned. ¡°That girl Jingyan only returned to the family estate today. I did hear that she¡¯d brought a man home with her. Perhaps¡­ that¡¯s the Su Yi you speak of, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Here, he paused. He couldn¡¯t help but be confused. ¡°Strange. Why would the family head send an outsider to the ruins of Adjudication?¡±

    Qu Mingwei¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Perhaps that old fox Cui Chang¡¯an realized something, but he didn¡¯t want to alert any of your nsmen. Of course, if we really want to know the answer, we can just capture the kid and interrogate him.¡±

    Cui Weizhong¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he shook his head. ¡°We absolutely cannot do that. If we do, the family head is sure to discover tonight¡¯s operation. In that case, everything we¡¯ve done will go to waste!¡±

    He paused, then added, ¡°Furthermore, the key to the ruin of the Bureau of Adjudication requires a secret activation method to work. Not even I know it, so if we hurt the boy, we won¡¯t be able to get into the ruins even if we obtain the key.¡±

    Qu Mingwei instantly furrowed his brow.

    But it was then that the tall man in gray said suddenly, ¡°We can just wait until the boy has undone the seal, then seize the opportunity to slip in.¡±

    He paused, then added, ¡°If the boy discovers us, allow me to erase a portion of his memories. That way, we¡¯ll go undiscovered. Cui Chang¡¯an can forget about learning what happens here tonight.¡±

    When they heard this, the group¡¯s spirits soared.

    Meanwhile, off in the distance, Su Yi¡¯s tall, lean figure was already approaching that vast, grand pce.

 Chapter 826: The Secret Prison Realm

    <h4>Chapter 826: The Secret Prison Realm</h4>

    The ancient pce was entirely ck and ten thousand feet tall, like a towering mountain.

    Even after countless years, it was perfectly intact in stark contrast with its ruined, deste surroundings.

    Su Yi stood before the pce, hands behind his back.

    The night was dark as ink, and baleful energy hung in the air like fog, enveloping the skies. It was an imposing sight.

    A long time ago, Su Yi hade?here with Cui Longxiang.

    But back then, he¡¯de to help suppress the most vicious malevolent entities suppressed in the bottommost floor of the Bureau of Adjudication.

    Before long, Su Yi flipped his palm, and a bronze box floated into view.

    He opened it, revealing a bronze key shaped like a weaver¡¯s shuttle.

    After opening the box, he saw the strange and contorted Dao Markings on the shuttle-shaped key.

    Su Yi removed it from the box, then proceeded toward the gateway.

    An enormous, lifelike bronze Xiezhi statue stood here, looking powerful and imposing.

    As Su Yi inserted the key into a hole at the statue¡¯s base, a low rumbling filled the air. It almost seemed as if the massive bronze statue were awakening.

    Immediately afterward, the rivets spaced across the tightly shut pce doors burst with light, shining like stars and spreading their radiant glow.

    Upon closer inspection, the rivets formed a strange and mysterious formation diagram.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t find this the least bit strange. He walked right up to the gate, stretched out his hand, and formed a seal.

    Kch kch kch!

    Streaks of blue profound light swayed like lotuses, drifting onto the rivets of the massive pce gate. An unbelievable scene followed.

    The seal covering the gate wriggled, transforming into a lotus-shaped vortex.

    Su Yi nodded to himself. The formation is as it was. No one has destroyed it.

    However, just as he was about to step into the lotus-like vortex, he sensed something and whipped around.

    A group appeared in the distance, not far away.

    When he saw the yellow-robed elder of the ancient Qu Family, Qu Mingwei, as well as Third Elder Cui Weizhong, Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. Despite himself, he was a bit surprised.

    He''d seen Cui Weizhong¡¯s portrait earlier that night, at the Pawnshop of the Heavens. He naturally recognized him.

    However, he wouldn¡¯t have guessed Cui Weizhong would appear here now, much less with Qu Mingwei!

    However, it was the three people apanying them who really drew Su Yi¡¯s attention.

    Their auras were visibly strange.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, my young friend. We¡¯ve onlye here tonight to have a look around the ruins of the Bureau of Adjudication. So long as you cooperate, your life absolutely won¡¯t be at risk,¡±ughed Qu Mingwei. ¡°But if you don¡¯t cooperate, well, don¡¯t me us for our poor manners.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Cui Mingwei snorted coldly. ¡°Killing a small fry like you would be as easy as turning over our hand. Why would we bother deceiving you?¡±

    Su Yi thought it over. ¡°Then how should I go about cooperating?¡±

    The tall, thin man in gray suddenly said, ¡°Come with us. When we leave, we¡¯ll naturally let you go.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Despite himself, Qu Mingwei was surprised. ¡°Weren¡¯t you quite arrogant at the Cui Family¡¯s Northview Pavilion today? You even dared challenge Tantai Chi. Why is it that you¡¯re this meek without Cui Chang¡¯an and Xue Huaning to rely on?¡±

    His tone was rife with mockery.

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°That was then, and this is now.¡±

    Qu Mingweiughed disdainfully, but he couldn¡¯t be bothered to make any further trouble for such a small fry.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The man in gray was obviously out of patience. He led the way into the lotus-shaped entryway.

    The others followed. Everything blurred, and they found themselves within a massive hall.

    The walls were iid withmps that remained lit even after the passage of countless years. Their mottled light dispersed the darkness of the hall¡¯s interior.

    As far as the eye could see, everything was empty, with no furniture whatsoever. The sight was extraordinarily deste.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t the ruins of the Bureau of Adjudication once a world-famous prison?¡± Qu Mingwei felt a bit confused.

    Except for Su Yi, all of them were here for the first time.

    ¡°I heard seniors of the Cui Family say that the true prison is beneath the pce, in a purgatory-like hidden realm divided into threeyers,¡± said Cui Weizhong. ¡°In ancient times, the first floor was for those who¡¯dmitted crimes unworthy of death, yet heavy enough to warrant severe punishment.

    ¡°The second floor was for the condemned. When their appointed days came, their executions were carried out before the bureau¡¯s bronze Xiezhi statue.

    ¡°The third floor was for the most heinous of offenders: Emperors of the heretical path, the most wicked of evil spirits, yao and demons who brought disaster to the popce, and their ilk.¡±

    Here, Cui Weizhong paused before continuing, ¡°But the Bureau of Adjudication copsed a long time ago, and the prison is no longer in operation.¡±

    Here, the tall, thin man in gray interjected, ¡°No, there are still a few terrifying entities imprisoned on the third floor.¡±

    Cui Weizhong was stunned, but then, he nodded. ¡°There are indeed rumors that say just that, but even in the Cui Family, only a select handful know the reality of the prison¡¯s current situation.¡±

    The man in gray asked, ¡°Do you know where the prison¡¯s entrance is?¡±

    Earlier, he¡¯d used his divine sense to survey their surroundings, but he couldn¡¯t find an entrance.

    The others looked at Cui Weizhong too.

    He hurriedly shook his head. ¡°This is a core secret of the Cui Family; only the family head and the patriarch know it.¡±

    The man in gray frowned, then said to hispanions, ¡°Use your secret abilities to search for it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Both of them immediately got to work.

    The man was big-boned and dressed in beast-skin robes, with a spear across his back. He looked mighty and indomitable.

    The woman was petite and dressed in ck. Her long hair was tied into a ponytail, and a dark gauze veil covered her face. Only her sharp, icy gaze was visible.

    Both of them used their secret abilities to search the empty, deste hall.

    Su Yi stood there, watching in silence.

    After a while, both the man in beast skins and the woman in ck returned. Neither had been able to locate the entrance.

    The leader, the man in gray, furrowed his brow.

    Suddenly, he looked at Su Yi. ¡°What did Cui Chang¡¯an send you here to do?¡±

    ¡°To take a look at the third floor,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    The group was stunned.

    Qu Mingwei said irritably, ¡°You little whelp! You obviously know how to enter the dungeons, but you refused to be honest about it. You¡¯re clearly in need of a beating!¡±

    He raised his hand to p Su Yi across the face, only for Cui Weizhong to stop him just in time.

    Cui Weizhong tried to dissuade him. ¡°Fellow Daoist, nothing can happen to the boy tonight. We still need him to go back and report to Cui Chang¡¯an!¡±

    Qu Mingwei¡¯s expression shifted erratically, and he red sinisterly at Su Yi. ¡°Well? Hurry up and lead the way!¡±

    In these Emperors¡¯ eyes, a Spiritual Incarnation Realm cultivator like Su Yi was no different from an ant, entirely unworthy of their notice. They naturally couldn¡¯t be bothered to concern themselves about him.

    Su Yiughed, then gestured to his feet. ¡°The entrance is right here.¡±

    The group was stunned.

    They then watched as Su Yi¡¯s hands formed seals, and a lotus of misty light condensed in the air. Its petals drifted to the ground, and ripple-like fluctuations arose on the mirror-smooth ck floors.

    When they saw this, the Emperors couldn¡¯t help but exim to themselves.

    Even with all their power, earlier, they hadn¡¯t discovered anything at all amiss. This alone was proof of how wondrous the power sealing the ruins of the Bureau of Adjudication was.

    Fortunately, we didn¡¯t kill this Su kid right off the bat. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid we would have had to give up on tonight¡¯s operation.

    ¡°So, the family head didn¡¯t just entrust you with the key! He seriously taught an outsider like you the secret method to unlock the prison!?¡± Cui Weizhong was furious. ¡°That¡¯s obviously against the rules!¡±

    Su Yi almost couldn¡¯t help butugh. A traitor like you still cares about the Cui Family¡¯s rules?

    Meanwhile, misty light circted across the floor, and the power of the formation spread, forming a vortex-like entryway.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The man in gray was already out of patience, so he led the group right in.

    Su Yi nned to follow at the rear of the party, only for Qu Mingwei to rebuke him coldly. ¡°What are you doing? Keep up!¡±

    There was no doubt about it: he was worried Su Yi would try to run away.

    Su Yi nced at him, but said nothing. He just walked on in.

    The first and second floors of the underground secret realm werepletely empty save for endless prisons, all of which had already fallen into disrepair.

    However, when the group reached the third floor, their breathing stopped. All of them looked shocked.

    The third floor was like an independent world shrouded in darkness, the air permeated with a bone-piercing chill.

    Just standing here, they felt as if they were standing in a barren wastnd.

    Even more shockingly, enormous bronze pirs stood in the distance, towering into the heavens. There were about a hundred of them.

    Each of the pirs was a thousand feet tall and covered in blood-colored chains as thick as dragons.

    Furthermore, numerous figures with terrifying auras were imprisoned upon the pirs.

    Even from extremely far away, their dangerous, vicious aura smacked the new arrivals right in the face.

    Qu Mingwei andpany were Emperors, but even they felt their hearts palpitate in terror.

    The world was gray and overcast, and the bronze pirs towered into the heavens. Blood-colored chains imprisoned vicious, terrifying entities.

    The scenery of the secret realm of the third floor of the Bureau of Adjudication was unquestionably unsettling.

    Su Yi took this scene in too, looking a bit dazed.

    Countless years have passed, and it''s obvious that many of the vicious creatures imprisoned here have died. The ny-nine Armiry Sash Demon-Suppressing Pirs are more than half empty.

    However, although the ten-or-so fiends that remain aren¡¯t dead yet, it seems they have little hope of escaping alive.

    However, this was still only the outer perimeter of the thirdyer. The most heinous offenders weren¡¯t imprisoned here.

    Suddenly, the man in gray leading the group looked excited, and he muttered, ¡°I can sense the patriarch¡¯s presence! Wonderful! He really is alive even after all these years of confinement!!¡±

 Chapter 827: Turning Up His Nose

    <h4>Chapter 827: Turning Up His Nose</h4>

    Ancestor?

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but look at the man in gray. He was starting to get a sense of the man¡¯s origins.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, we aren¡¯t here to save anyone today,¡± Cui Weizhong couldn¡¯t help but remind him.

    The gray-robed man¡¯s words scared him; he worried that any rescue attempts would alert the Cui Family. That wouldn¡¯t be good.

    ¡°I know that, of course.¡± The gray-robed man nced coldly at Cui Weizhong. ¡°Rest assured, we¡¯re only here tonight to make certain arrangements that wille in quite handy during the Lantern Festival.¡±

    Cui Weizhong inwardly sighed in relief and smiled appeasingly. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±

    He was a lofty mid-stage Profound Illumination Emperor, but beneath the gray-robed man¡¯s gaze, he sensed a potentially lethal threat, and his heart couldn¡¯t help but shake.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The man in gray led the way into the distance, while the others followed shortly after.

    Qu Mingwei had been keeping an eye on Su Yi this whole time, as if afraid he¡¯d find an opportunity to scurry off.

    Su Yi naturally wouldn¡¯t escape.

    Before long, the group arrived at the ny-nine towering pirs. Suddenly, a high-pitched, raspy voice rang out.

    ¡°How many years has it been? Someone has finallye!¡± A bony elder dressed in rags shouted with excitement and struggled, rattling the blood-colored chains wrapped around him.

    But no matter how much he struggled, it was useless.

    Immediately afterward, a mor of voices rang out.

    ¡°Who are you? Have youe to save us?¡± an aged voice asked frantically.

    ¡°Fellow Daoists, please help me break my fetters. Once I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll be sure to repay you generously!¡± someone shouted in a desperate bid for freedom.

    ¡°Are you from the Bureau of Adjudication¡¯s Cui Family? Or are all of them already dead?¡± came a shout rife with loathing and resentment.

    Around ten of the originally unmoving figures imprisoned on the pirs suddenly awakened and started struggling.

    They¡¯d been imprisoned here for countless years. They cut such sorry figures that it hurt just looking at them. However, the vicious auras emanating from them were still utterly terrifying.

    ¡°Seniors, please calm down and hear me out,¡± the man in gray said gravely, suppressing the chorus of voices.

    All ten-or-so prisoners looked over.

    ¡°We¡¯vee to break the seals on this ce and give you an opportunity to see the light of day once more, seniors!¡± said the man in gray.

    The prisoners had been imprisoned here a long, long time ago. All of them had extraordinarily terrifying origins, so calling them ¡°senior¡± wasn¡¯t at all inappropriate.

    ¡°Wonderful!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, I finally endured long enough for this day to arrive! When I escape, I¡¯ll kill the entire Cui Family!¡±

    The prisoners were instantly excited.

    After countless years of imprisonment, most of the captives had long since fallen, unable to bear the corrosion of countless years. When their life force ran dry, they perished.

    Only about a dozen of them remained. How could they not be excited to hear that they had a chance at freedom?

    ¡°Seniors, please be patient. The next millennial Lantern Festival begins one month from now. That will be the day you regain your freedom,¡± the gray-robed man said gravely. ¡°But before that, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like all of you to agree to.¡±

    The group instantly calmed down.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, please tell us what it is,¡± someone asked.

    The man in gray said, ¡°It¡¯s simple. I hope you can refrain from divulging what happened tonight prior to the Lantern Festival to ensure that the Cui Family doesn¡¯t find out.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s easily done. So long as we can escape confinement, we won¡¯t leak a word of what happened today!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    The prisoners visibly sighed in relief, and all of them agreed.

    Su Yi wondered, After all these years of torment, they¡¯re neither fully human nor fully ghost, and they¡¯ve lost much of their vitality. Even if they escape, what use will they be in the short run?

    He of course knew that if this bunch escaped, with the methods at their disposal, they¡¯d recover their former cultivations sooner orter.

    If that happened, who knew how much upheaval and bloodshed it would lead to?

    After all, everyone imprisoned in the third level of the Bureau of Adjudication¡¯s dungeons was once a famous Imperial expert, and each was guilty of heinous crimes. All were wicked to the extreme!

    Without any further dys, the man in gray led the group off into the distance. They passed the pirs and proceeded about one hundred miles. Soon, a massive ck mountain came into view.

    It was shaped like a massive tripod cauldron connecting heaven and earth. Countless blood-red chains descended hung from the mountaintop, pouring down like a waterfall. There were so many of them that theypletely obscured the mountain.

    Before they¡¯d even approached, a limitlessly terrifying energy fluctuation spread outward.

    The gray-robed man and hispanions visibly reacted and stopped in their tracks.

    ¡°This is most likely the most perilous ce in the Bureau of Adjudication, Heavenly Tripod Mountain. Rumor has it that in the ancient era, several utterly heinous, malevolent entities were imprisoned here, and that even the weakest of them was in the Profound Serenity Realm¡­¡± said Qu Mingwei, rm?and dread all over his face.

    ¡°To the best of my knowledge, after the Bureau of Adjudication fell, the source power of Heavenly Tripod Mountain gradually dissipated. It was nowhere near what it once was, to the point that the terrifying entities imprisoned there almost escaped on multiple asions,¡± said Cui Weizhong. He looked like he was trying to recall something. ¡°Roughly thirty thousand years ago, the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force traveled the?Netherworld. Our patriarch, Cui Longxiang, invited him here, and the two of them worked together to reseal Heavenly Tripod Mountain. Only then did they fully suppress those terrifying existences.¡±

    The Swordmaster of Abstruse Force!

    When they heard that name, the crowd¡¯s eyelids twitched.

    Cui Weizhong continued, ¡°At the time, the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force left a peerless treasure sealed at the peak of Heavenly Tripod Mountain.¡±

    The group instinctively looked up at the mountaintop.

    However, due to the extreme distance and numerous formations getting in the way, they could only dimly discern what looked like an altar at the peak.

    Su Yi examined Heavenly Tripod too, looking a bit lost in thought.

    He¡¯de here with Cui Longxiang at his peak, when his Dao was at its most glorious. With his peak Imperial Apex cultivation, he was the mightiest throughout the heavens!

    At the time, he asked Cui Longxiang why they didn¡¯t just kill those heinous criminals. That would save the Cui Family the trouble of keeping watch over this ce.

    To that, Cui Longxiang had said, ¡°A life worse than death is the greatest punishment we can offer those heinous sinners.¡±

    That was the decision the founding ancestor of the Cui Family had made during the ancient era, in his capacity as the master of the Bureau of Adjudication. Naturally, future generations of the Cui Family had to carry out his orders.

    It was then that the gray-robed man leading the group suddenly unleashed a shocking, bloody, malevolent aura and said solemnly, ¡°Fei Changting?of the ninth generation of the Denglong n greets you, patriarch!¡± Every word boomed like thunder, reverberating throughout the entire stretch of heaven and earth.

    A peak Profound Illumination Denglong!?Cui Weizhong gasped as he realized the gray-robed man¡¯s origins and cultivation base.

    The Denglong were an ancient race that lived in the Shentu Territory. Rumor had it that their founder was a true Xiantian Divine Demon!

    The Shentu Territory was one of the Netherworld¡¯s six territories, and it was home to numerous Demonist factions.

    The Denglong were among the top Demonist factions of the Shentu Territory, as well as one of the top five Demonist factions in the Netherworld!

    Qu Mingwei, the man in beast skins, and the woman in ck didn¡¯t react to this. There was no doubt about it; they¡¯d already known Fei Changting¡¯s identity.

    So, he really is a Denglong, thought Su Yi, but he didn¡¯t find it strange either.

    Boom!

    As Fei Changting¡¯s voice spread out, the distant Heavenly Tripod Mountain suddenly shook. The countless blood-colored chains surrounding it surged and rattled like mad.

    Then, a streak of dark light forced its way out of the chains¡¯ confinement, manifesting an illusory, stalwart figure in the air.

    This was obviously an incarnation of will, but it was extremely indistinct.

    However, to manifest an avatar despite the suppression of Heavenly Tripod Mountain made it readily apparent just how terrifying this expert¡¯s real body was.

    The stalwart figure stood in the air. Although they couldn¡¯t see his features clearly, his wanton, unrestrained pride and vicious aura were utterly imposing.

    Everyone but Su Yi felt their hearts shake and their bodies stiffen.

    ¡°Have youe to free me?¡± asked the stalwart figure, his voice dry and dispirited.

    As he spoke, he endured the suppressive powers of Heavenly Tripod Mountain¡¯s formation, and streaks of blood-colored divine chains ruthlessly whipped him, leaving him shaking from head to toe and surging with dark light.

    However, he made no attempt to dodge. It was as if he didn¡¯t even see them.

    ¡°Patriarch, I have indeede to free you, but¡­ you¡¯ll have to wait another month,¡± Fei Changting said respectfully. ¡°When the next Lantern Festival arrives, the Cui Family will face unprecedented adversity, both internal and external. Then, you¡¯ll have your opportunity to escape your bonds!¡±

    ¡°Why not now?¡± asked the tall, stalwart figure without the slightest ripple of emotion. His expression was cold and indifferent.

    ¡°Er¡­ ording to the n¡¯s ns, we have to wait until¡­¡± Fei Changting was just about to exin.

    But before he could, the stalwart figure cut him off. ¡°I¡¯m asking you this: can you break Heavenly Tripod Mountain¡¯s formation now?¡±

    Fei Changting took a deep breath and said in a low voice, ¡°Patriarch, with our abilities and the treasures we¡¯ve brought with us, we¡­ cannot.¡±

    As soon as he said this, he hurriedly added, ¡°But we¡¯re confident we can set up a transmission formation here. On the day of the Lantern Festival, experts of numerous factions will gather and use its power to force their way into the dungeons. We can help you escape confinement then!¡±

    .

    The tall, stalwart figure said, ¡°A month¡­? Very well, this lofty one can wait a while longer.¡±

    His voice revealed a rare trace of eagerness and excitement.

    The man in gray instantly felt a massive weight lift from his shoulders. ¡°Patriarch, the n has been preparing to wee you back for a long time. I¡¯m confident that this time, we won¡¯t just help you escape; we¡¯ll even be able to destroy the Cui Family and get revenge for all you¡¯ve suffered!¡±

    He spoke withplete conviction.

    But it was then that someone snickered.

    The sound wasn¡¯t particrly loud, but in the stifled, oppressive atmosphere of the dungeons, it seemed extraordinarily out of ce.

    Whoosh!

    All eyes were instantly upon the same person.

    A young man in blue. He stood there leisurely, hands behind his back, a mocking smile on his face.

 Chapter 828: Emperors Are Like Ants

    <h4>Chapter 828: Emperors Are Like Ants</h4>

    When they realized it was Su Yi who¡¯dughed, Fei Changting, Qu Mingwei, Cui Weizhong, and the other Emperors¡¯ expressions darkened.

    ¡°My young friend, what¡­ do you mean by this?¡± Fei Changting asked expressionlessly.

    A Spiritual Incarnation Realm kid dared snicker at them at a time like this? How impudent was he?

    It was only because they couldn¡¯t afford to let word of tonight¡¯s operation leak that they hadn¡¯t just squished him like an ant.

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°My apologies. It¡¯s just that I found it quite ridiculous, and I truly couldn¡¯t hold back myughter.¡±

    He said this as if it were a matter of course.

    ¡°....¡±

    Fei Changting¡¯s eyes shone with murderous light.

    Cui Weizhong said hurriedly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, please remain calm. Allow me to discipline the boy.¡±

    He feared Fei Changting would kill Su Yi in a fit of rage. In that case, the Cui Family would undoubtedly discover tonight¡¯s operation.

    As he spoke, Cui Weizhong turned to face Su Yi. His aura surged forth like a tidal wave or avnche, bearing down on Su Yi.

    ¡°Kneel!¡±

    His voice boomed like thunder.

    The terrifying pressure of a mid-stage Profound Illumination Emperor was enough to break any Spirit Dao cultivator¡¯s spirit and force them to their knees.

    At least, it should have been. However¡ª¡ª

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even budge, and he looked perfectlyposed. That terrifying pressure was silently neutralized as it swept past him, and it had no more impact than a gentle breeze.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Cui Weizhong was so stunned that he almost dared not believe his eyes. Fei Changting and hispanions looked stunned too.

    He¡¯s a Spirit Dao cultivator. How could he possibly resist the imposing aura of an Emperor?

    ¡°There¡¯s something strange about that kid. Earlier today, he received Tantai Chi¡¯s palm strike unharmed. Your imposing aura alone won¡¯t be enough to deal with him,¡± Qu Mingwei suddenly interjected.

    This deration left the others visibly stunned.

    Su Yi had blocked an Emperor¡¯s attack as a Spirit Dao cultivator! That was an incredible achievement. Few, if any, of the Netherworld¡¯s other Spirit Dao cultivators could have aplished such a feat!

    ¡°Perhaps this is why Xue Huaning and Cui Chang¡¯an think so highly of the boy,¡± Qu Mingwei said grimly. ¡°However, even if his foundations and aptitude were far more heaven-defying, they wouldn¡¯t be enough to let him act wildly in front of us!¡±

    As he spoke, he raised his hand and pressed down on Su Yi¡¯s head from afar. ¡°Be good and kneel!¡±

    Boom!

    The sky shook.

    Dazzling silver light burst forth, permeated with the energy fluctuations of an early-stage Profound Illumination Emperor. It could crush an entirendscape with ease.

    Su Yi raised his hand and tapped.

    Whoosh!

    A wisp of the mysterious and terrifying power of the formation surged forth, breaking through Qu Mingwei¡¯s attack like an axe through bamboo.

    Then, it continued ahead, its power undiminished, mming ruthlessly into Qu Mingwei.

    Bang!!

    Qu Mingwei was caught entirely off guard. He flew back,nding several dozen feet away, his bones creaking and his face in the dirt, like a dog eating shit.

    Everyone was visibly stunned.

    An early-stage Profound Illumination Emperor had just been sent flying!?

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking out your own humiliation.¡± Su Yi shook his head.

    ¡°The boy can control the power of the formation covering Heavenly Tripod Mountain! He must be a main-line descendant of the Cui Family!¡± Far above the mountain, that indistinct, stalwart figure bellowed, his voice full of rage and loathing.

    ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡±

    The group quickly understood, but their expressions were shifting and uncertain as they realized they¡¯d underestimated this ¡°ant¡± of a young man.

    Su Yi, however, looked up at the distant, stalwart figure and said coolly, ¡°You really are blind, you wicked creature. How could I possibly be a member of the Cui Family? Scram! Go back where you came from!¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, the thousands of blood-colored chains hanging from the mountaintop rose, then sliced through the air like the world-destroyingshes of a deity¡¯s whip.

    Bang!!

    The stalwart figure, an incarnation of will, split into pieces and dispersed.

    This scene left the group stunned, and their expressions shifted once more.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± bellowed Fei Changting. He waved his fist at Su Yi, his hand shrouded in dark light. The blinding power of a Profound Dao Law permeated the air.

    There was no doubt about it: this peak Profound Illumination Realm Denglong had already condensed a Profound Dao Law. His cultivation base was terrifying to the extreme.

    Not even someone like Qu Mingwei could have blocked such a punch.

    Su Yiughed, then swung his sleeves.

    Bang!

    The power of the formation swept forth as a swath of gray, cleaving through this attack like a sharp sword.

    Fei Changting staggered back, blood and qi churning and face alternating white and green with shock and rage.

    Everyone was stunned.

    They suddenly realized that as Su Yi stood there, the air around him was permeated with the invisible energy fluctuations of the formation. They were strange and inscrutable, yet perfectly coordinated with the power nketing Heavenly Tripod Mountain.

    There was no doubt about it. Earlier, before they¡¯d noticed what was happening, the Spiritual Incarnation Realm Su Yi had somehow silently seized control of the formation covering Heavenly Tripod Mountain!

    Furthermore, Qu Mingwei and Fei Changting¡¯s misfortune made the others realize that this wasn¡¯t looking good. Their expressions gradually darkened.

    ¡°In this ce, you¡¯re no more than ants in my eyes.¡± Su Yi swept his gaze across the group andughed. ¡°Furthermore, I can say with certainty that not one of you will escape today.¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, he soared higher, stretched out his hand, and beckoned.

    Boom!

    The tens of thousands of blood-colored chains shook. Shocking energy fluctuations surged forth, condensing into a blood-colored Dao Sword in midair. It thennded in Su Yi¡¯s outstretched palm.

    The sword was three feet long and condensed entirely out of the profound and unfathomable power of the formation. It surged with blood-colored light, and misty radiance poured out of it like a waterfall, illuminating the ce where Su Yi stood with its crimson glow.

    This gave Su Yi¡¯s tall, upright figure an additional terrifying aura.

    The formation was called "the Heavenly Evil-Smiting Formation." In ancient times, the experts of the Infernal Pce had worked together to ce it, and numerous generations of the Bureau of Adjudication¡¯s Cui Family had enhanced and maintained it.

    By now, the formation was already unimaginably powerful!

    Thirty thousand years prior, Su Yi and Cui Longxiang worked together to rebuild the sealing formation of Heavenly Tripod Mountain. How could Su Yi not know the secret to circting it?

    ¡°Fight together! Break his connection to the power of the formation!¡± Fei Changting said coldly.

    ¡°Got it!¡± The group nodded.

    ¡°Activate!¡± Fei Changting suddenly rose to his full height. Demonic mes soared into the air as he manifested three heads and six arms. Every hand gripped a bone saber as he charged through the air at Su Yi.

    Six Heads, Six Arms!

    The Heavenly Demon Bone Sabers!

    When this peak Profound Illumination Emperor of the demonic path attacked, he used his killer moves right off the bat. His vicious power shook heaven and earth.

    Boom!

    As he shot forth, six Heavenly Demon Bone Sabers revolved. Dense saber qi surged forth, nketing heaven and earth and slicing countless rifts in the air.

    At the same time, the others took action.

    Qu Mingwei¡¯s sleeves billowed around him, and a blood-colored alms bowl appeared. As it took to the skies, tens of thousands of snow-white skeletons waved their ws and bared their fangs, their roars shaking the heavens. It was like an endless vision of hell.

    The Ten Thousand Ghosts Alms Bowl!

    Cui Weizhong suddenly roared, his hands manipting a ruler-like snow-white dagger. He stepped into the air, waves of Dao Light flowing around him and illuminating the world.

    The Soul-Severing de!

    The tall man in beast skins removed the three-meter spear from his back. As he approached, every footstep went off like lightning. He charged through the air with indomitable power. The three-meter spear burst with monstrous blue-green mes, and it seemed intent on incinerating the dome of heaven.

    The Jademe?Divine Spear!

    And the veiled woman in ck gripped a blue whip. As she swung it, it cut through the dome of heaven like a thick, dazzling bolt of blue lightning. It was forceful and despotic, with shocking destructive power.

    The Blue Lightning Soul-Shattering Whip!

    As they fought, both the man in beast skins and the woman in ck revealed terrifyingte-stage Profound Illumination cultivation bases. Qu Mingwei and Cui Weizhong weren¡¯t even remotelyparable.

    When five Emperors attacked in unison, how terrifying was their divine majesty?

    However¡ª¡ª

    The entire stretch of heaven and earth shook. Divine radiance surged forth and treasure light ran rampant, forming a boundless flood of destruction that swept toward Su Yi.

    When an Emperor was angry, the heavens copsed, the earth caved in, and blood flowed like a river.

    Throughout history, whenever Emperors fought, the ground was left burnt and riddled with scars. Should the aftershock reach them, any living thing beneath the Imperial level had practically no hope of survival!

    The Imperialbatants¡¯bined aura alone could instantly reduce those beneath the Imperial level to ash!

    But in the face of these attacks, Su Yi shook his head.

    It was true that his cultivation was, in the face of such an onught, entirely unworthy of notice. However, he now controlled the power of the Heavenly Evil-Smiting Formation?

    This formation had existed since antiquity, suppressing the most heinous and terrifying malevolent spirits. Even now, none had ever escaped.

    It was easy to imagine how terrifyingly strong it was.

    It was no exaggeration to say that, even if a Profound Serenity Emperor were here, they wouldn¡¯t escape suppression either!

    Given the circumstances, how could Su Yi possibly fear the five Emperors¡¯ joint attacks?

    ¡°Break!¡± Su Yi¡¯s clothing billowed around him. He made no attempt to dodge, instead charging directly ahead. He swung the blood-colored formation sword up, then shed furiously.

    A swath of the surging power of the formation transformed into unstoppable sword qi, like the river of heaven breaking through a dam and pouring onto the mundane world.

    Boom!

    Heaven and earth trembled, and space copsed.

    As the sword qi descended, it was as if it cleaved into a volcano. Monstrous Dao Light scattered, and currents of destructive energy swept forth with a bang.

    The six Heavenly Demon Bone Sabers, the Ten Thousand Ghosts Alms Bowl, the Soul-Severing de, the Jademe Divine Spear, and the Blue Lightning Soul-Shattering Whip visibly trembled, producing deafening wails.

    All five Emperors staggered back, and their joint attack dispersed.

    One sword had cleaved through the joint attack of Five Emperors!

    This overbearing scene left all five of them visibly stunned. The power of Heavenly Tripod Mountain¡¯s formation far surpassed their initial estimate, and it seemed far too terrifying.

    ¡°I refuse to believe a Spiritual Incarnation cultivator can control such a high-level formation for long!¡± Fei Changting said, his tone sinister.

    As he spoke, he attacked once more, swinging his six Heavenly Demon Bone Sabers and unleashing a shockingly murderous ultimate saber art.

    The other Emperors didn¡¯t ck off either. All of them surged with murderous intent, surrounding Su Yi with terrifying power and momentum.

    All of them activated their strongest legacies, holding nothing back.

    ¡°So what if I¡¯m outnumbered? So what if you¡¯re Emperors? You¡¯re still ultimately no more than eggs throwing yourselves against a rock,¡± Su Yiughed dryly and approached, sword in hand. The blood-colored light of the formation sword shone upon his tall, upright figure, giving him an additional strange and mysterious aura.

    Like an immortal amidst mortal dust, or a demon!

 Chapter 829: Defeating Five Emperors

    <h4>Chapter 829: Defeating Five Emperors</h4>

    The Profound Dao was like the heavens, while Emperors were like gods.

    Emperors were so strong because the power, secret arts, and treasures they controlledpletely transcended those of other cultivators. With a snap of their fingers, they could incinerate mountains, boil seas, and shatter the skies.

    That was why they were seen as godlike existences.

    Were any other Spirit Dao cultivator to have controlled the Heavenly Evil-Smiting Formation, they most likely couldn¡¯t have disyed the formation¡¯s true power. They certainly couldn¡¯t have used it to defeat Emperors.

    They¡¯d be like children waving about a matchless divine sword randomly, with no skill to speak of.

    But that wasn¡¯t the case for Su Yi at all.

    In his past life, he¡¯d reigned supreme over the Wilds, dominating the heavens. Hisbat experience was iparably abundant, and his understanding of Imperial Realm power was far beyond others.

    Furthermore, he¡¯d once reforged this very formation, the Heavenly Evil-Smiting Formation. He understood its secrets and abilities like the back of his hand. Naturally, it could unleash utterly terrifying power under his control.

    As Su Yi strode forth, sword in hand, the power of the formation filling the skies surged, transforming into forceful, unstoppable sword qi and sweeping outward.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Fei Changting was leading the charge, so he was the first to suffer the impact. It sent him flying, and his six Heavenly Demon Bone Sabers almost flew from his grip.

    His face paled, his expression full of rage and rm.

    ¡°Die!¡± A three-meter spear thrust through the air, like a dragon of jade-colored me burning heaven and earth.

    Su Yi¡¯s wrists rotated, and the sword turned, then mmed into the spear. Beneath the terrifying power of the formation, the spear shook so hard that the man in beast skins coughed up blood and retreated explosively.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even look at him. The blood-colored formation sword suddenly howled, releasing a ring of sword qi that swept forth like a tidal wave.

    As the sword qi ripples passed, Qu Mingwei and the others were forced back. The pain left all of them on the verge of coughing up blood.

    Su Yi¡¯s control of the formation was just too strong, and it seemed impossible to resist. They were Emperors, but they couldn¡¯t even get near him, let alone hurt him.

    ¡°Everyone, dy him! The more time passes, the greater our advantage!¡± Fei Changting bellowed, his face ashen.

    There was no doubt about it. This Imperial Denglong expert had realized that they couldn¡¯t break through the power Su Yi was controlling in a direct confrontation.

    ¡°Got it!¡± The others all agreed.

    From that moment onward, they shed about the battlefield, shuttling through the air. Even when they attacked, they did so from afar. They didn¡¯t sh with Su Yi directly at all.

    They were trying to draw things out in an obvious attempt to exhaust Su Yi¡¯s energy, leaving him unable to borrow the formation¡¯s power.

    If they seeded, victory was theirs!

    ¡°Useless! What makes formations so wondrous? They epass the eight extremes and envelope the ten directions. There is nowhere their power cannot reach, nothing they cannot suppress, and no one they cannot kill!¡± Su Yi said leisurely.

    As his light, airy voice echoed through the air, he thrust his blood-red formation sword.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A dense rain of sword qi swept toward Qu Mingwei on all sides.

    ¡°Shit!¡± Qu Mingwei¡¯s expression changed dramatically. More than ever before, he felt there was nowhere to run and nowhere to hide. He felt terrified out of his wits, and he used his full strength without hesitation, unleashing hisst resort.

    ¡°Break!¡± Qu Mingwei bellowed, and numerous illusory visions of hell floated up around him, blotting out the sky. Countless terrifying entities wandered amidst these visions, emitting shocking, baleful energy.

    The Infernal Spirits Technique!

    This was the core legacy of the Qu Family. When used, it was as if the eighteenyers of hell descended upon the world. When a foe was trapped within them, countless ghosts would possess their body, gnawing away at their body and soul.

    But beneath the thousands of streaks of sword qi manifested of the?formation, this ancient secret legacy popped like a soap bubble. The sword qi instantly bore holes through it, and it shattered with a bang.

    <i>Splurt!?</i>

    Qu Mingwei had no time to dodge. The sword qi mmed into him, leaving his body in tatters and dripping with blood. Even his soul was severely injured, and he almost died then and there.

    Practically simultaneously, Su Yi appeared beside him. He stretched out his hand and flung the already half-dead Qu Mingwei over to Heavenly Tripod Mountain, where the power of the formation ruthlessly trapped him on the ground. He couldn¡¯t even move his fingers.

    This series of movements might have seemed slow, but in truth, they took but a single breath, and they were over in the blink of an eye.

    The others would never have guessed that Qu Mingwei would lose so quickly; by the time they realized they needed to save him, it was toote.

    ¡°Dammit!¡±

    ¡°How could this be happening¡­¡± The Emperors were stunned and rmed. They could no longer keep their cool.

    From the moment they firstid eyes on Su Yi, theypletely disregarded him. They thought him no more than an ant.

    It was only to prevent their operation from being discovered that they hadn¡¯t killed him a long time ago.

    Who¡¯d have thought that someone they¡¯d overlooked sopletely and utterly would break through their ranks before Heavenly Tripod Mountain?

    Before they could return to their senses, Su Yi pointed his sword at the distant Cui Weizhong, then thrust.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Throughout heaven and earth, the formation manifested streaks of sword qi, which surged toward Cui Weizhong¡¯s location from all sides.

    Cui Weizhong let out a strange shout, and his entire body seemed to burst into me as he swung his de. It burst with a sea of me that expanded outward.

    But this was ultimately in vain.

    In the blink of an eye, the third elder of the Cui Family, a mid-stage Profound Illumination Emperor, was covered in wounds. Shortly after, Su Yi grabbed him and flung him over to Heavenly Tripod Mountain, where he was summarily trapped.

    This scene doused Fei Changting and hispanions¡¯ fury as surely as a bucket of ice water. They were now fully aware of their predicament.

    ¡°Run!¡± Fei Changting¡¯s expression was hideously contorted as he turned to flee.

    There was no way to fight this directly. With the mountain¡¯s formation under his control, Su Yi was like the sovereign of this entire stretch of heaven and earth; they couldn¡¯t shake him.

    It didn¡¯t matter how indignant or unwilling they were. It was useless.

    If they waited any longer to flee, they might well suffer the same fate as Qu Mingwei and Cui Weizhong!

    <i>Whoosh! Whoosh!</i>

    Practically simultaneously, the man in beast skins and the woman in ck turned and fled. Both activated secret escape arts little?different from teleportation.

    In the blink of an eye, they and Fei Changting disappeared from view.

    However, Su Yiughed and muttered, ¡°I wanted to y with you, but you really can¡¯t take a beating. How awfully dull.¡±

    The thirdyer of the Bureau of Adjudication¡¯s dungeons waspletely covered by the Heavenly Evil-Smiting Formation. Even Profound Serenity Emperors could forget about escaping it!

    Why was it that throughout the ages, none of those imprisoned here had ever escaped?

    This was why.

    Su Yi stood in the air, his hands rapidly forming seals.

    <i>Whoosh~~Whoosh~~</i>

    Heavenly Tripod Mountain shook, and the countless blood-colored chains scraped audibly against each other.

    One hundred miles away, the ny-nine Armiry Sash Demon-Suppressing Pirs burst with divine light, and countless intricate formation markings appeared on their surfaces.

    The dozen or so surviving convicts shrieked, ¡°Dammit! Someone from the Cui Family must havee!¡±

    ¡°Dammit!¡±

    ¡°Does that mean that the Fellow Daoists who nned to save us were discovered?¡±

    There was no doubt about it: the prisoners understood how terrifying the Heavens Execute the Wicked was better than anyone. When they sensed its movements, all of them were frantic and ill at ease.

    The entire thirdyer of the dungeons shook. Ripples of the formation¡¯s power spread outward and expanded.

    The ¡°heavens¡± in the name ¡°Heavenly Evil-Smiting Formation" referred to the world of the thirdyer of the dungeons; in other words, the formation epassed the entire hidden realm.

    However, Fei Changting and hispanions obviously didn¡¯t understand that. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have chosen to flee.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Fei Changtain and his twopanions stopped in their tracks, and their expressions changed dramatically.

    Endless, ripple-like fluctuations of the formation¡¯s power surged toward them from all sides, forming a flood-like current of energy.

    The power of the formation assailed them from above and below, too!

    ¡°Charge!¡± Fei Changting bellowed. He activated his cultivation base and charged at the forefront.

    The man in beast skins and the woman in ck had both realized their predicament, and they dared not ck off. Both of them charged toward Su Yi like mad.

    <i>Rumble~ Boom~!</i>

    They broke throughyer afteryer of the formation¡¯s power, stirring up dazzling divine radiance.

    But gradually, Fei Changting and hispanions couldn¡¯t help but give into despair.

    The power of the formation seemed inexhaustible. It surged forth in waves; they felt as if they were adrift in a vast ocean, with massive waves blocking off every possible escape route.

    ¡°Die! Die! Die!¡±

    None of them were willing to just surrender ande quietly. They fought ferociously, eyes bloodshot, using every treasure and secret art at their disposal.

    But gradually, they found themselves repressed, and their injuries piled up¡­

    In the end, the formation¡¯s power suppressed them so thoroughly that they couldn¡¯t even move a muscle.

    ¡°I¡¯ve done as I pleased for thirteen thousand years. Who¡¯d have thought a Spiritual Incarnation kid like you would trap me today?¡± Fei Changting roared in grief and fury.

    Hispanions slumped in despair too, their faces ashen.

    Whoosh!

    A ripple coursed through the sky, and Su Yi appeared out of nowhere. He swept his gaze across the three of them, and he couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Do you really think you lost unfairly?¡±

    Fei Changting¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he rasped, ¡°Without the formation¡¯s power, I could squish an ant like you effortlessly!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Su Yi sneered. ¡°Were I an Emperor, I could kill you lot?with a flick of my fingers. The winner is a king, and you, the losers, are bandits.¡±

    With that, he swooshed his sleeves and disappeared, bringing the three trapped Emperors with him.

    Before long, they reappeared directly before Heavenly Tripod Mountain. Su Yi tossed Fei Changting and hispanions onto the ground.

    When the already imprisoned Qi Mingwei and Cui Weizhong saw this, they were stunned, and they fully gave in to despair.

    Who could have imagined this? The five of them were Emperors, yet today, they¡¯d lost to a Spiritual Incarnation Realm youth!

    If word got out, they¡¯d beughingstocks!

    ¡°Rx! I don¡¯t want word of what happened here to spread either, so at least for now, I won¡¯t kill you.¡± As he spoke, Su Yi took out a wicker chair and sprawled out in it. He then took out a jug of wine and started drinking.

    When the newly-imprisoned Fei Changting andpany saw this, they were bewildered and uncertain. None of them knew what Su Yi was up to.

    Time slipped by.

    Suddenly, they heard someone shooting over from distant skies.

    The sound had only just rung out when a tall figure with a terrifying aura descended,nding before Heavenly Tripod Mountain.

    He wore a high-brimmed hat, old-fashioned robes, and a willowy beard. His imposing aura was subdued and imposing, and when he looked around, his eyes shed with imposing light.

    This was none other than Family Head Cui Chang¡¯an!

    When Fei Changting and the others saw this, it was as if they¡¯d been struck by lightning. Any lingering hope was instantly extinguished.

    All of them knew that this time, they really wouldn¡¯t escape cmity!

 Chapter 830: The Moonlit Shadow Sword, the Dao-Bearing Stone

    <h4>Chapter 830: The Moonlit Shadow Sword, the Dao-Bearing Stone</h4>

    Heaven and earth were overcast and silent.

    Five Emperors were imprisoned before Heavenly Tripod Mountain, and all of them looked miserable.

    Su Yi reclined in a wicker chair not far away, sipping wine on his own.

    When he saw this, Cui Chang¡¯an couldn¡¯t help but sigh to himself, It¡¯s indeed as I expected. With Uncle Su here, even mighty and influential Emperors are reduced to small fries, unable to take a single hit.

    However, when he realized who Fei Changting and hispanions were, rm coursed through his heart. I wouldn¡¯t have thought that the Denglong of the Shentu Territory would get mixed up in this!

    Cui Chang¡¯an faced Su Yi and sped his fist in greeting. ¡°Unc-... Young Lord Su, I¡¯mte. This must have been a nasty surprise.¡±

    ¡°It was¡ªfor them,¡± said Su Yi. As he spoke, he rose from his wicker chair. ¡°I¡¯m going to have a look around Heavenly Tripod Mountain. I¡¯ll let you deal with them.¡±

    With that, he drifted over to the mountaintop.

    When Cui Chang¡¯an saw this, he turned his attention to the five suppressed Emperors, especially Cui Weizhong. His expression filled with cold indifference.

    Cui Weizhong felt rm?course through him, and he said in a quavering voice, ¡°Family Head, I¡­.¡±

    Cui Chang¡¯an interrupted expressionlessly, ¡°I¡¯ll interrogate you after we return to the family estate.¡±

    Then, with a flick of his fingers, he knocked Cui Weizhong unconscious.

    He then looked at Qu Mingwei and said coolly, ¡°Qu Mingwei, during the day, you visited our Cui Family as a guest. Why have you colluded with others to sneak into the forbidden ground our family keeps watch over?¡±

    Qu Mingwei¡¯s expression darkened, and he said coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the point of all that talk? I¡¯m imprisoned here. Maim me, kill me, do whatever you want!¡±

    ¡°Want to die? That¡¯d be letting you off too easily.¡± A cold smile rose on Cui Chang¡¯an¡¯s face. ¡°The thirdyer of the prisons of the Bureau of Adjudication have existed since antiquity to suppress the world¡¯s most heinous, malevolent offenders. Their ranks include quite a few who long for death, yet are unable to die.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± said Qu Mingwei, his expression unsightly.

    Cui Chang¡¯an said slowly, ¡°Simply put, a life worse than death is the best way to punish scoundrels such as yourself. In a bit, I¡¯ll personally imprison you on an Armiry Sash Demon-Suppressing pir and let you taste ¡®a life worse than death¡¯ for yourself.¡±

    His words were light and airy, but they scared Qu Mingwei out of his wits. His expression changed dramatically, and he shouted in surprise and anger, ¡°Cui Chang¡¯an, aren¡¯t you afraid of the Qu Family¡¯s revenge!? Let me tell you, when the Lantern Festivales, the entire Cui Family is doomed!¡±

    Cui Chang¡¯an couldn¡¯t even be bothered to respond. He just flicked his fingers.

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    Qu Mingwei was a Profound Illumination Emperor, but his eyes rolled back into his head, and he fell directly unconscious.

    Fei Changting had witnessed this entire exchange, and he couldn¡¯t help but say coldly, ¡°Cui Chang¡¯an, you might have seized the advantage for now, but there¡¯s something you have no choice but to admit: your father, Cui Longxiang, won¡¯t be returning from the Sea of Bitterness, and the Cui Family will soon face annihtion!¡±

    He paused, then added, ¡°But so long as you let us go, I guarantee that the Denglong will not act against the Cui Family within the next thousand years.¡±

    ¡°But if you refuse, no matter whether you kill us or imprison us, you¡¯ll be irreconcble enemies with the Denglong Race. The consequences of that¡­ I imagine you don¡¯t wish to see that happen either.¡±

    Cui Chang¡¯an couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You dared barge into our territory, and now you¡¯re making conditions? Nonsense! Do you really think I¡¯m a pushover?¡±

    He stretched out his right hand.

    Whoosh!

    A dazzling, three-foot snow-white de condensed in the air. Terrifying wisps of murderous intent emanated from it, permeating the air.

    The de of Adjudication!

    .

    This was the core legacy of the Bureau of Adjudication¡¯s Cui Family.

    Over the family¡¯s countless years of history, the experts of the Cui Family had relied on this inheritance to adjudicate countless fierce and wicked enemies.

    But then, Cui Chang¡¯an tapped the de, and it disappeared.

    <i>Splurt! Splurt!</i>

    Lines of red appeared on the throats of the man in beast skins and the woman in ck. Their eyes bulged, and their bodies silently crumbled to ash and dispersed.

    They were destroyed, both body and soul!

    This was the power of the Grand Dao of Adjudication. When it hit a target, even if they were mighty Emperors, it would strip them of their life force instantaneously, reducing both their bodies and souls to ash.

    In ancient times, the Cui Family presided over the Bureau of Adjudication, and they¡¯d used the power of adjudication to execute countless prisoners guilty of heinous crimes. In doing so, they struck terror into the hearts of the world¡¯s cultivators.

    When he saw hispanions die, Fei Changting¡¯s eyes bulged. He wouldn¡¯t have thought Cui Chang¡¯an would execute them without the slightest warning!

    The imposing majesty of the leader of the Cui Family was now on full disy. Cui Chang¡¯an was now steely, domineering, forceful, and contemptuous.

    ¡°That¡¯s the price of threatening me,¡± said Cui Chang¡¯an warmly. ¡°Generations of the Cui Family have presided over the Bureau of Adjudication, and we¡¯ve seen prisoners of all stripes. We¡¯ve killed too many evildoers to count, too. If we feared threats, how could we possibly have taken up leadership of the Bureau of Adjudication all those years ago?¡±

    Fei Changting¡¯s expression was hideously contorted as he rasped, ¡°In that case, why not kill me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve spared you because I have questions for you,¡± Cui Chang¡¯an said casually. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re wee to refuse to answer them. I trust that with the Cui Family¡¯s punitive abilities, it won¡¯t matter how strong your heart is; you won¡¯t be able to withstand the torture. Unless you choose to kill yourself. But no, you¡¯re alreadypletely sealed. Even if you wanted tomit suicide¡­ it¡¯s toote.¡±

    Fei Changting¡¯s expression was bleak, as if he¡¯d lost the only hope he had left.

    Cui Chang¡¯an said gently, ¡°Please rest assured. So long as you cooperate and answer my questions, I promise to let you die painlessly.¡±

    Suddenly, Su Yi¡¯s voice emanated from the peak of Heavenly Tripod Mountain. ¡°Make sure you ask about the transmission array he nned to set up here.¡±

    Fei Changting suddenly took a deep breath and hissed, ¡°I can answer your questions, but first, can you tell me who exactly that kid is!? Even if I die, you ought to at least let me rest in peace!¡±

    His voice revealed his deep hatred.

    There was no doubt about it: this peak Profound Illumination Emperor of the Denglong Race loathed Su Yi to the core.

    Cui Chang¡¯an fell briefly silent. ¡°I say this with the utmost sincerity: not just any Emperor has the opportunity to lose to Young Lord Su. Even if you die, you can go to the Nine Springs with a smile on your face. Oh, I forgot: the Nine Springs of the Netherworld no longer exist. Well, in any event, you¡¯re going to die, but¡­ it¡¯s a worthy death. You should be honored!¡±

    ¡°???¡± Fei Changting¡¯s eyes bulged as if they were about to burst. He obviously thought Cui Chang¡¯an was trying to belittle and humiliate him.

    But a little whileter, he slumped and shook his head. ¡°Forget it. What do you want to know? Just ask directly.¡±

    Cui Chang¡¯an smiled. ¡°Indeed. I just knew that someone capable of proving his Dao and bing an Emperor had to be smart.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The peak of Heavenly Tripod Mountain.

    Su Yi paid no attention to Cui Chang¡¯an¡¯s interrogation.

    He stood with his hands behind his back. Ever since he¡¯de here, he¡¯d fixed his gaze on the altar.

    At just nine feet tall, it wasn¡¯t particrlyrge. It was forged of a secret concoction of Profound Iron, and it emanated faint silver light.

    There was a hole at the center of the altar.

    A sword was inserted into it. Only the hilt was visible.

    The hilt was iid with thumb-sized pieces of ck jade. At the far end, there were two characters carved in ancient Dao Markings¡ª¡ª

    Moonlit Shadow!

    The name came from a line of poetry: ¡°I dance with my moonlit shadow. How unlike the human world!¡±

    This was a sword Su Yi had forged during his time in the Netherworld, and it had apanied him in battle for years, taking the heads of countless powerful foes and drinking its fill of fresh blood.

    It was only shortly before he left the Netherworld that he decided to leave Moonlit Shadow here.

    The ck jade in the hilt was called a Dao-Bearing Stone, an unsurpassed miraculous material found within the Pool of Rebirth. It could store the fruit of one¡¯s cultivation!

    In other words, this stone could contain a portion of the power of someone¡¯s cultivation base!

    This was different from the power of will emzoned within talismans or the Imperial treasures Emperors refined. It stored the true power of one¡¯s cultivation base.

    No matter who used it, so long as they activated this treasure, they could create a wondrous effect, like a divine spirit possessing their body. They then disy the power of the cultivation base sealed within the stone!

    If a Dao-Bearing Stone contained a Profound Illumination Emperor¡¯s cultivation base, whoever circted it would effectively transform into a Profound Illumination Emperor.

    The value of such a treasure was simply inestimable.

    Years ago, Su Yi searched the whole Pool of Rebirth but only found a few pieces. This particr piece had been emzoned with a portion of his cultivation base, then embedded in Moonlit Shadow¡¯s hilt.

    When Su Yi left the sword here to help maintain the formation, Cui Longxiangughed, ¡°If I ever run into trouble too great for me to resolve, I¡¯ll be sure to try the power you left behind.¡±

    He was, of course, joking.

    Because this piece of Dao-Bearing Rock was only about the size of a thumb, and it could only support so much power. The power Su Yi had left within it was only about a tenth of what he¡¯d had at the peak of his past life.

    Furthermore, the Dao-Bearing Stone could only be used once, and it would onlyst for about ten snaps of the finger before shattering and disappearing.

    Ten snaps of the finger. How brief was that?

    However, ten snaps of the finger was already quite a lot for Su Yi. Sometimes, that was long enough to determine victory and defeat in battle!

    ¡°Tens of thousands of years have passed. Moonlit Shadow is still here, but who knows whether the old fox Cui Longxiang is alive or dead. It¡¯s truly dispiriting,¡± sighed Su Yi.

    He didn¡¯t touch Moonlit Shadow.

    If he did, the power of the formation could still suppress the old monsters beneath Heavenly Tripod Mountain, but it wouldn¡¯t be able to suppress thempletely. Some of the more terrifying entities could seize the opportunity to cause trouble.

    Much like how the ¡°patriarch¡± the Denglong Fei Changting spoke of could manifest an avatar of will even after countless years of suppression!

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t afraid of trouble, but he absolutely wouldn¡¯t seek it out unnecessarily.

    Without any further dys, Su Yi swooshed his sleeves.

    The denselyyered blood-colored chains nketing the ground before the altar suddenly dispersed, revealing a hole so deep, it appeared bottomless.

    ¡°Fei Changting, are you there?¡± As soon as the hole appeared, a voice emanated from its depths. The speaker feigned indifference, but their tone revealed a hint of frantic concern.

    This was none other than the patriarch of the Denglong Race!

 Chapter 831: Surrender

    <h4>Chapter 831: Surrender</h4>

    When he heard that, Su Yiughed.

    Earlier, Su Yi recognized the patriarch of the Denglong as soon as he saw his avatar of will.

    This old monster was called Fei Kongdong, the Netherworld Sea Spirit Sovereign. He was in the mid-stage Profound Serenity Realm, and he hadn¡¯t been imprisoned here in ancient times. Rather, an ancestor of the Cui Family had imprisoned him here fifty thousand years prior.

    In truth, of the monsters currently imprisoned beneath Heavenly Tripod Mountain, the oldest had been imprisoned ny thousand years ago. The most recent prisoner had been sealed just forty thousand years ago.

    Those imprisoned in the ancient era had long since passed away. Years of corrosion had long since worn them downpletely.

    After all, when suppressed here, their cultivation was sealed, and the formation¡¯s power tormented them day and night. It was inevitable that this would gradually lead them closer and closer to death.

    Even peak Emperors couldn¡¯t withstand such torture forever.

    Simply put, Emperors weren¡¯t truly eternal or undying!

    ¡°Why not speak? Don¡¯t tell me¡­ something happened?¡± Fei Kongdong¡¯s raspy voice emanated from the cave¡¯s depths once more.

    Immediately afterward, a clear, musical voiceughed, ¡°There¡¯s nothing more painful than seeing hope, only to fall back into the pits of despair. Wouldn¡¯t you agree, Ol¡¯ Brother Fei?¡±

    His tone revealed a hint of mockery.

    Shortly after, a female voice rang out, ¡°Damn, you¡¯re irritating. Every time I hear your voice, I feel so nauseated I want to die!¡±

    This voice was charming and sweet, but the speaker sounded maddened and irritable.

    ¡°They say that if youprehend the Dao in the morning, you can die that night without regrets. s, I¡¯ve bitterly sought the Dao for eighty thousand years but failed to attain it. I want to die, but I cannot. Is that not tragic?¡± sighed that clear voice.

    ¡°I wish I could just cut your tongue out!¡± said that female voice, sounding charming but utterly murderous.

    The owner of the clear, melodious voice didn¡¯t seem the least bit angry. He justughed, ¡°Oh, Little Sister Tianji, even when you¡¯re angry, you¡¯re still so good-looking.¡±

    The depths of the seemingly bottomless cave were now quite lively.

    Su Yi just drank and listened to their voices, saying nothing. He seemed quite patient.

    ¡°Silence!¡± A hoarse voice suddenly rang out.

    The cave¡¯s depths were instantly silent. Both the charming voice and the clear, melodious voice disappeared.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed. The old-timer really is still alive.

    ¡°You there, the one outside. Dare I ask which member of the Cui Family you are?¡± asked that hoarse voice from the depths of the cave.

    The cave led straight to the base of Heavenly Tripod Mountain; it was fully one hundred thousand feet deep and covered in the power of a formation.

    Even so, when that hoarse voice emanated from the mountain¡¯s depths, it went off like a thunderp, reverberating throughout heaven and earth and dispersing the surrounding clouds.

    Not far from the mountain, Cui Chang¡¯an couldn¡¯t help but look up, his expression solemn. ¡°It¡¯s been ny thousand years, but that old-timer¡¯s still alive¡­¡±

    The voice shocked even Fei Changting.

    It was just a voice, but the imposing majesty therein was enough to shake heaven, earth, and the human heart!

    Su Yi stood to one side of the cave with his hands behind his back, his gaze distant and profound as he stared into the depths. ¡°Long time no see, you old reptile.¡±

    It was just one light, airy sentence, yet it was utterly shocking.

    The hoarse voice cried out, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re¡­ Old Monster Su!?¡±

    Old Monster Su!

    A mor of voices emanated from deep within the cave. There was no doubt about it; the old monsters were rmed.

    Old Monster Su? Fei Changting was a bit baffled. He¡¯s obviously just a teenage Spiritual Incarnation cultivator. How could he be an old monster?

    But Su Yi just said, ¡°I¡¯vee here to request your assistance.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t even reveal your identity, but now you¡¯re demanding our aid? Isn¡¯t this a bit too abrupt and nonsensical?¡± that hoarse voice rang out once more.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Who exactly are you?¡± asked that sweet, charming voice.

    ¡°I just hope¡­ that you aren¡¯t Old Monster Su¡­¡± said the clear voice glumly, sounding uncertain.

    Fei Kongdong said coldly, ¡°He couldn¡¯t possibly be Old Monster Su. I saw him earlier, and he¡¯s nothing but a Spiritual Incarnation Realm kid. All he did was borrow the power of Heavenly Evil-Smiting Formation. Whatever you do, don¡¯t let him fool you!¡±

    By now, even Fei Changting could tell that the old monsters suppressed deep within Heavenly Tripod Mountain were full of dread for whoever ¡°Old Monster Su¡± was.

    Old Monster Su¡­ Su¡­. Wait! Don¡¯t tell me the patriarch and the others suspect that Su Yi is¡­ the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force!?

    This realization left Fei Changting stunned. Is that even possible?

    But it was as if Su Yi didn¡¯t even hear them. He just continued, disregarding thempletely, ¡°There¡¯s no room for discussion here. You¡¯re all going to help me, whether you¡¯re willing or not.¡±

    His calm tone left no room for argument.

    The old monsters deep within the cave fell silent.

    A momentter, Fei Kongdong¡¯s coldughter rang out. ¡°Even if old Cui Longxiang himself were here, he wouldn¡¯t dare say anything so brazen! You¡¯re just a Spiritual Incarnation cultivator. Who the hell do you think you are? How dare¡­.¡±

    Before he could finish, Su Yi stretched his hand into the cave and grabbed it from afar.

    Boom!

    Heavenly Tripod Mountain trembled, and the immeasurable power of the formation rumbled and surged.

    ¡°Damn you¡ª¡ª!¡± Fei Kongdong¡¯s rmed, infuriated cry rang out.

    Afterward, a figure bound in countless densely-packed chains shot out andnded before Su Yi with a thud.

    ck robes covered his bony frame, and his long hair hung loose. Hisplexion was sallow, and his eyes were sunken, like a shriveled corpse.

    ¡°Patriarch!¡± Fei Changting shouted in a quavering voice..

    The ck-robed figure bound in blood-red divine chains was none other than the true body of the Netherworld Sea Spirit Sovereign, Fei Kongdong!

    However, he cut an extremely sorry figure.

    ¡°Old mongrel, why is it that you haven¡¯t changed at all? You still love barking like mad; you haven¡¯t improved a bit,¡± Su Yi said indifferently.

    Fei Kongdong¡¯s head whipped up, his expression hideous. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±

    Su Yi ignored him, flipped his hand, and took out a palm-sided bronze lotusntern. Its surface was carved with intricate, ancient Sanskrit, while the wick was shaped like a faceless, seated Buddha.

    The Heaven¡¯s Writ Lotus Lantern!

    The Little Western Paradise¡¯s Buddhist Master Hidden Leaf had personally refined this Buddhist treasure, using his heart¡¯s blood as ink to inscribe its interior with three thousand sacred Sanskrit sutras. This filled the treasure with immeasurable power. It could be used to exorcize?demons and malevolent spirits, refine the power of sin, and ovee disaster. It was wondrous and inscrutable.

    ¡°Agree to assist me and enter the Heaven¡¯s Writ Lotus Lantern of your own ord. If you do, I¡¯ll naturally let you go once this is over,¡± said Su Yi, his gaze fixed on Fei Kongdong as he gestured to thentern.

    ¡°And if I don¡¯t agree?¡± Fei Kongdong¡¯s expression was ashen, and his eyes surged with murderous intent.

    He was a mid-stage Profound Serenity Emperor. Even after being suppressed for tens of thousands of years, his imposing presence showed no sign of weakness whatsoever.

    The atmosphere was tense and stifled.

    The distant Cui Chang¡¯an and Fei Changting, as well as the other old monsters deep within the cave, watched with rapt attention.

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°Then I¡¯ll help you agree.¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when he used the power of the Heavens Execute the Wicked to activate the Heaven¡¯s Writ Lotus Lantern.

    Whoosh~

    Bronze petals bloomed, and Buddhist light spread far and wide. Countless Sanskrit letters shed like stars amidst this radiance, and boundless chanting reverberated throughout heaven and earth.

    Boom!

    Fei Kongdong was already bound by the formation¡¯s power, and he couldn¡¯t even begin to dodge before the Buddhist light wrapped around him and swept him into thentern. In the blink of an eye, he¡¯d vanishedpletely.

    Fei Changting¡¯s eyes bulged, and he shouted, ¡°Patriarch¡ª¡ª!¡±

    But there was nothing he could do to save Fei Kongdong. All he could do was watch, his heart full of grief. He was on the verge of a mental breakdown.

    Even Cui Chang¡¯an was inwardly rueful. Uncle Su is just as tyrannical as he was back then!

    Deep within the cave, all was silent. No one spoke.

    There was no doubt about it; the old monsters sensed what had just happened.

    ¡°Shabby old-timer,e out on your own,¡± Su Yi said calmly.

    Deep within the cave, a clear voice cried out in rm, ¡°What exactly do you want to do?¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste time talking. His hand shot out, and he grabbed another figure from the depths of the cave.

    It was a man in worn-out Confucian robes. His hair and beard were scraggly, and although he looked young, his eyes bore the marks of the vicissitudes of the years.

    Just like Fei Kongdong, he was covered in denselyyered blood-colored chains, unable to move a muscle.

    After the formation dragged him out, he stared intently at Su Yi, as if trying to realize who he was.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t changed.¡± Su Yi looked at the man in Confucian robes and shook his head.

    ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± The man in Confucian robes seemed to realize something, and he began to speak in a quavering voice.

    However, before he could finish his sentence, Buddhist light swept over him, instantly imprisoning him within the Heaven¡¯s Writ Lotus Lantern.

    Then, Su Yi spoke once more. ¡°Old Witch Tianji, it¡¯s your turn.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± responded a sweet, charming voice. This time, Su Yi¡¯s target directly agreed, and she seemed iparably respectful.

    Boom!

    Heavenly Tripod Mountain shook, and the power of the formation surged.

    Dazzling, terrifying purple light shot out of the cave¡¯s depths, breaking throughyers of the formation. When it streaked out of the entrance, it continued ahead, its momentum undiminished, as if intent on escaping.

    Whap!!

    A thick, blood-colored chain mmed into the purple light, instantly dissipating it. An agonized shriek rang out.¡¯

    When the light dispersed, a slender figure fell to the ground. Her skin was fair, and her dark hair fell like a waterfall. Even though her purple dress was tattered, there was no disguising her beauty.

    She looked like a fifteen or sixteen-year-old girl, with curved eyebrows and exquisite features. She was a moving sight, and after being whipped, her delicate eyebrows were knit together, and she bit her red lips. Despite her obvious suffering, she wasn¡¯t at all unseemly. On the contrary, she had an altogether different kind of charm.

    However, Su Yi had no intention of taking pity on her.

    The old witch had cultivated for sixty thousand years, and she¡¯d walked a heretical path right from the start, enchanting the masses and bringing disaster to the world. The world¡¯s heretical cultivators called her the Tianji Yao Empress.

    The names of those who¡¯d died at her hands would fill too many books to count.

    ¡°You think you can run away from me? You¡¯re truly in need of a beating,¡± said Su Yi, a mocking smile on his lips.

    The woman in purple was already thoroughly wrapped in chains. She curled up, her face pallid, her beautiful eyes welling with tears as she begged, ¡°Fellow Daoist, please, show mercy! I wouldn¡¯t dare do it again!¡±

    She looked weak and helpless.

    However, Su Yi raised his hand and tapped the air.

    Crack!

    Yet another chain whipped her ruthlessly.

 Chapter 832: Taking the Sword

    <h4>Chapter 832: Taking the Sword</h4>

    The blood-colored chains repeatedly battered the woman in purple. Her petite frame trembled, and she cried out in agony. Bloody gashes appeared on the snowy skin of her back.

    Meanwhile, that hoarse voice resounded from the depths of the cave. ¡°Tianji, how dare you try your paltry charm abilities on His Excellency Su? How is that any different from seeking death?¡±

    ¡°Are you really¡­ His Excellency Su?¡± The woman¡¯s eyes widened. She looked enlightened, but more than that, her expression filled with dread.

    ¡°Go in on your own.¡± Su Yi pointed to the Heaven¡¯s Writ Lotus Lantern

    ¡°Got it!¡± This time, the woman in purple seemed fully resigned to her fate. She lowered her pretty head, trembling as she rose to her feet and staggered into the Heaven¡¯s Writ Lotus Lantern. In the blink of an eye, she¡¯d vanished.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Fei Changting had witnessed this entire exchange, and disbelief was written all over his face. ¡°¡®His Excellency Su¡¯? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re really¡­¡±

    Cui Chang¡¯an said earlier, ¡°I said it earlier: you lost to ¡®Young Lord Su¡¯, but even if you die, it¡¯ll be a worthy, honorable death. Do you understand now?¡±

    Fei Changting gulped, then slumped in despondency and muttered, ¡°But they say that five hundred years ago¡­ isn¡¯t he already dead? ¡­.How is this possible¡­?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Meanwhile, atop Heavenly Tripod Mountain.

    ¡°Your turn, you old reptile,¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡°Your Excellency Su, aren¡¯t you worried that my departure might lead to¡­ idents?¡± asked the hoarse voice deep within the dave.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee to try it, but the consequences will be yours to bear,¡± Su Yi said coolly.

    Silence greeted this deration.

    Then, the formation covered Heavenly Tripod Mountain surged violently, and the countless blood-colored divine chains rattled. The ground shook and the mountain swayed.

    Cui Chang¡¯an was inwardly solemn. His eyes surged with divine light, and he was instantly on guard.

    As the leader of the Cui Family, he naturally understood how terrifying an existence the ¡°old reptile¡± was. Ny thousand years ago, he was a peak Profound Serenity Emperor whose infamy astonished the world!

    Heavenly Tripod Mountain shook, and the formation covered it seemed like it wouldn¡¯t be able to hold out much longer.

    Su Yi furrowed his brow and pressed his hand against the hilt of the sword jutting out of the center of the altar.

    Boom!

    Blinding clear firelight shot out of the hilt, and the sword hummed in waves, the sound reverberating throughout the nine heavens and ten earths.

    A clearly visible, abundant sword force spread outward with a boom, fusing into the power of the Heavenly Evil-Smiting Formation and suppressing that strange energy fluctuation.

    At the same time, a low grunt emanated from the depths of the cave.

    I¡¯m afraid the old reptile lost this invisible sh! Cui Chang¡¯an¡¯s eyes shed.

    ¡°Your Excellency Su, please don¡¯t misunderstand. I just wanted to confirm that you and the man I knew are one and the same. After all, your cultivation base is far, far removed from what it was when Ist saw you,¡± said that raspy, hoarse voice.

    ¡°Since you acted against me, ought I punish you?¡± asked Su Yi calmly.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, the hoarse voice said, ¡°Your Excellency Su, even after all these years, you¡¯re unwilling to call me ¡®Fellow Daoist.¡¯ Now, you see me as a mere captive. I¡¯m truly unwilling¡­¡±

    The voice was utterly rueful.

    ¡°I said it back then: you aren¡¯t worthy of that title,¡± Su Yiughed dryly.

    As he spoke, he pressed his right hand against the sword¡¯s hilt and strengthened his grip.

    Boom!

    The sword¡¯s humming surged, and sword force soared into the heavens. The formation covering Heavenly Tripod Mountain then burst with terrifying Dao Light.

    The sounds of a terrifyingly fierce battle emanated from the depths of the cave.

    Shortly afterward, Su Yi relented.

    The sword humming dispersed, and Heavenly Tripod Mountain returned to dormancy. The sounds of bitterbat no longer emanated from the cave¡¯s depths.

    ¡°Your Excellency Su, thank you for correcting my behavior. I¡­ am willing to submit!¡±

    That hoarse voice rang out once more, but it seemed weaker than before.

    There was no doubt about it; when Su Yi took action, the ¡°old reptile¡± suffered quite a bit.

    Cui Chang¡¯an was inwardly rueful. Uncle Su is currently only in the Spiritual Incarnation Realm, but his methods and power can still strike terror into the hearts of Emperors!

    This time, there was no need for Su Yi to say anymore. A bony figure staggered out of the cave.

    He was an old man covered in wrinkles, and his hair and beard were disheveled. His eyes shone faint gold, and he was dressed in old, tattered Daoist?robes.

    Blood-colored chains ran right through his flesh, binding every part of him inside and out. As he walked, the chains rattled and shed with the bright, startling light of the formation.

    The old man looked as if he were on the brink of death, but as he struggled his way out of the cave and arrived atop Heavenly Tripod Mountain, a terrifying, vicious, baleful aura spread out around him. The skies dimmed, and thendscape trembled.

    It was only dimly discernible, but beneath the dome of heaven, that blood-colored, baleful energy manifested a ten-thousand-foot crimson flood dragon, its coiled body like a mountain range as it gazed up into the sky!

    Fei Changting¡¯s hair stood on end. He was visibly ovee with astonishment. Just who is this? He¡¯s obviously thoroughly suppressed, so why is his vicious majesty still so terrifying?

    Cui Chang¡¯an¡¯s eyes shed. He couldn¡¯t stay calm either.

    His father, Cui Longxiang, had told him about the old man imprisoned here ny thousand years prior. He was not a human, but a dragon born of the Blood River of Sin. The dragon cultivated by consuming the power of sin, and it had an explosive, bloodthirsty disposition.

    Ny thousand years ago, the old-timer founded the Blood Dragon Cult and proimed himself the Netherworld River Dragon Monarch. In just a hundred years, he recruited over ten thousand heretical cultivators, making the Blood Dragon Cult one of the Netherworld¡¯s top heretical factions.

    In the thousand years that followed, the Blood Dragon Cult eradicated countless other factions, and even more civilians, who the cultists saw as bloodmeal?just waiting to be refined. This provoked the anger of both the heavens and the popce.

    In the end, Meng Po Pce, the Yellow Springs Pce, the Fire Illumination Divine Pce, the Cui Family, and several other peak factions joined forces to eradicate the Blood Dragon Cult.

    Its founder, the Netherworld River Dragon Monarch, was taken alive and suppressed within the Bureau of Adjudication¡¯s thirdyer, unable to die even if he wanted to.

    However, Cui Chang¡¯an would never have guessed that the Netherworld River Dragon Monarch would be this terrifying even ny-thousand yearster.

    After emerging from the cave, the bony elder¡¯s golden eyes immediately focused on Su Yi. A momentter, the old man seemed to realize something. ¡°Your Excellency Su, don''t tell me¡­ you uncovered the secrets of reincarnation?¡±

    Instead of responding, Su Yi just indicated to the Heaven¡¯s Writ Lotus Lantern.

    He didn¡¯t say so much as a single word.

    The old man¡¯s expression shifted erratically. It seemed he could tell that Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to him, and he couldn¡¯t help but sigh and mutter, ¡°I long for an opportunity to do you a favor even in my dreams, Your Excellency Su. But if you were Cui Longxiang¡­ Heh¡­¡±

    The old man shook his head but said no more. He just staggered over to the Heaven¡¯s Writ Lotus Lantern.

    Whoosh~

    The lotusntern surged with Buddhist light, instantly imprisoning the old man within it.

    Su Yi raised his hand and tapped.

    .

    The Heaven¡¯s Writ Lotus Lantern shrank back down to the size of a fist and fell into his palm.

    Upon closer inspection, illusory figures appeared on each of its four petals.

    These were none other than the ¡°old reptile¡±, the Netherworld River Dragon Monarch, the Tianji Yao Empress, the shabby man in Confucian robes, and patriarch Fei Kongdong of the Denglong.

    With that, Su Yi didn¡¯t dy any further. He reached for the hilt of the sword in the altar and pulled it out.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The hum of a sword rang out, shaking heaven and earth. A stretch of dreamlike, resplendent clear sword qi soared into the sky, illuminating the ten directions.

    At that moment, the entire world of the thirdyer of the dungeons was illuminated. Dazzling clear light, like the radiance of the nine heavens, dispersed the overcast darkness.

    A hundred miles away, the prisoners bound to the Armiry Sash Demon-Suppressing Pirs were astonished.

    Fei Changting felt a prickling pain on his skin, and he copsed to the ground in a quivering heap. He felt as if this were the sword light of an immortal, fully illuminating the skies and terrifying beyond limit.

    ¡°So that¡¯s what Moonlit Shadow really looks like¡­¡± Cui Chang¡¯an couldn¡¯t help but look amazed.

    Su Yi gripped a bright and ethereal sword, as illusory as a shadow and radiant as the bright moon overhead. Clear light poured out of the de, and the aura emanating from it was strong enough to make one tremble.

    This was Moonlit Shadow, the sword that apanied Su Yi in battle during hisst trip to the Netherworld. He had used it to take the heads of countless powerful foes!

    After thirty thousand years of dormancy, Moonlit Shadow re-entered the world!

    Weng!

    Moonlit Shadow shook as if delighted.

    Su Yi felt gratified by this response, but he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit helpless.

    With his current cultivation, he was nowhere near capable of wielding Moonlit Shadow, nor could he reveal its true power.

    However, it was more than enough to suppress that bunch of old monsters.

    Because the Dao-Bearing Stone in the Sword¡¯s hilt sealed a portion of his past life¡¯s cultivation base. Were he to activate it, he could kill those old monsters with ease!

    Su Yi snapped his fingers.

    Ripples emanated from Moonlit Shadow, and in the blink of an eye, it shrank until it was just three inches long. Su Yi then ced it on the faceless, Buddha-shaped wick of the Heaven¡¯s Writ Lotus Lantern.

    It was as if the Buddha were holding a sword aloft as he sat alone atop a lotus tform. It was a wondrous sight.

    Only then did Su Yi put thentern away.

    With just the Heaven¡¯s Writ Lotus Lantern, he couldn¡¯t possibly have suppressed those old monsters.

    However, with only Moonlit Shadow at his disposal, intimidating and suppressing the old monsters would have taken far more time and effort.

    Su Yi proceeded down Heavenly Tripod Mountain without any further dys.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave first. Remember not to divulge anything that happened tonight,¡± ordered Su Yi.

    Cui Chang¡¯an solemnly assented. ¡°Rest assured, Uncle Su.¡±

    With that, Su Yi turned and left.

    Cui Chang¡¯an watched Su Yi disappear from view. Only then did he return his attention to Fei Changting.

    He said indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡±

    Fei Changting had obviously given in to despair. He muttered bitterly, ¡°You were right. For someone like me, losing to the Sword Master of Abstruse Force is an honor. I can die without regret¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­

    By the time Su Yi left the ruins of the Bureau of Adjudication, it was the middle of the night.

    Tonight, he¡¯d acquired the Heaven¡¯s Writ Lotus Lantern from the Pawnshop of the Heavens, as well as the Allheaven Blood Furnace. Both were supreme treasures capable of suppressing malevolent entities.

    It was also tonight that he suppressed four old monsters within the Heaven¡¯s Writ Lotus Lantern, then removed the treasure he¡¯d left at Heavenly Tripod Mountain thirty thousand years ago to maintain its formation: Moonlit Shadow!

    Combine the Cui Family¡¯s Tree of Ten Thousand Daos, the Xiezhi and Bi¡¯an statues guarding the gates of Ziluo City, and this should be enough to neutralize whatever disaster breaks out during the Lantern Festival a month from now¡­

    As soon as he thought this, Su Yi rxed.

 Chapter 833: The Tree of Ten Thousand Daos

    <h4>Chapter 833: The Tree of Ten Thousand Daos</h4>

    The Cui Family.

    A thoroughlymplitkeside pavilion.

    This was the residence Cui Chang¡¯an had arranged for Su Yi and the old blind man earlier that day.

    When Su Yi returned, the old blind man, who¡¯d been waiting all this time, hurried up to greet him. ¡°Your Excellency Su, you¡¯re finally back.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Tomorrow, you and I are going to cultivate before the Tree of Ten Thousand Daos. Rest up tonight.¡±

    The old blind man nodded.

    Su Yi walked right up to the second floor and into his room, but he had little desire to sleep.

    This was only his first day in Ziluo City, but so much had happened already.

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t overly concerned about that, but he had no choice but to consider the problem of his low cultivation.

    The Netherworld was farrger than the Azure Continent. Here, ancient orthodoxies were as numerous as trees in a forest.

    More importantly, the Netherworld¡¯s peak experts were all Emperors!

    At Su Yi¡¯s current level, taking care of a few early-stage Profound Illumination Emperors was no problem.

    But at the same time, he was well aware that he¡¯d yet to encounter any top-notch early-stage Profound Illumination Emperors.

    If he did, with his current cultivation, he¡¯d have little hope of victory relying on his own power. He¡¯d have to resort to borrowing external power sources.

    Take tonight¡¯s operation in the ruins of the Bureau of Adjudication. Without borrowing the Heavenly Evil-Smiting Formation, he couldn¡¯t possibly have suppressed Emperors like Fei Changting, Qu Mingwei, and Cui Weizhong so easily.

    Simrly, without Clear Shadow and the Heaven¡¯s Writ Lotus Lantern, he would have struggled to take the old monsters imprisoned within Heavenly Tripod Mountain away safely.

    The crux of the matter was that while Su Yi might be invincible within the Spirit Dao, against Emperors, he wasn¡¯t just a realm behind; they were in entirely different Daos!

    ¡°If I cultivate and contemte before the Tree of Ten Thousand Daos, I should be able to reach the Spiritual Revolution Realm before the Lantern Festival.

    ¡°Furthermore, I should be able to refine the true Apex of Genesis Dao Intent! Then, even peak experts of the Profound Illumination Realm will pose no further threat to me¡­¡±

    After pondering for a while, Su Yi started his silent meditation.

    ¡­.

    Morning the next day.

    Cui Chang¡¯an came calling as soon as the sun rose.

    Over the course of the previous night, the head of the Cui Family had interrogated Fei Changting, Cui Weizhong, and Qu Mingwei, obtaining quite a bit of valuable information.

    ording to them, the Denglongs¡¯ involvement, Qu Mingwei¡¯s appearance, and Cui Weizhong¡¯s betrayal could all be traced back to Cui Longxiang¡¯s encounter with the Netherworld Vessel.

    The world believed that Cui Longxiang had already encountered disaster and that he wouldn¡¯t being back.

    Given the circumstances, the Denglong were eager to take action. They wanted to use the Lantern Festival as an opportunity to save Fei Kongdong from imprisonment beneath Heavenly Tripod Mountain.

    The ancient Qu Family, meanwhile, already had a feud with the Cui Family. They naturally wouldn¡¯t miss this opportunity to take down their old enemies.

    As for Cui Weizhong¡¯s betrayal? It wasn¡¯t that he¡¯d been threatened, but that he wanted to ensure he had a way out.

    His reasoning was simple. Cui Weizhong figured that if Cui Longxiang wasn¡¯ting back, the Cui Family would surely suffer devastating losses during the uing Lantern Festival. It was even possible that they¡¯d be eliminated.

    And the Qu Family had made a deal with him in secret, promising that, so long as he did them a few favors, they¡¯d ensure his safety, as well as that of his rtives.

    s, their n failedst night, just as it neared fruition.

    ¡°Fortunately, you were here, Uncle Su. Otherwise, had that bunch managed to sneak into the ruins, they would surely have sown the seeds of future disasters,¡± sighed Cui Chang¡¯an.

    Had Fei Changting ced a transmission array in the ruins of the Bureau of Adjudication, when the Lantern Festival arrived, a group of enemies would have suddenly appeared in the thirdyer of the dungeons and freed the old monsters trapped there¡­

    How terrifying would the consequences of that have been?

    After all, during the millennial Lantern Festival, Ziluo City would face a terrifying onught of strange power.

    If the Qu, Tantai, and Hong Families seized advantage of it to attack, the Cui Family was sure to suffer devastating losses. It really was possible that they¡¯d be wiped out!

    ¡®Didn¡¯t your father make arrangements before he left?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°He did,¡± said Cui Chang¡¯an, ¡°but I¡¯m afraid he never considered the possibility that that bastard Cui Weizhong would betray us.¡±

    As he said this, he couldn¡¯t hide his rage and indignation.

    ¡°What arrangements did he make?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°Before he left, he taught me the secret method of controlling the source power of the Tree of Ten Thousand Daos,¡± said Cui Chang¡¯an. ¡°He said that if I encountered difficulties too great to resolve, I should bring our nsmen there, then borrow the tree¡¯s power to flee Ziluo City. After all, where there¡¯s life, there¡¯s hope¡­¡±

    Su Yi sneered. ¡°That really is your father¡¯s style. He starts by nning for failure and assuming the worst possible oue. He¡¯ll never fight to the bitter end.¡±

    Cui Chang¡¯an considerately?refrained from responding.

    He was the man¡¯s son; how could hement on his father?

    Instead, he smiled and changed the subject. ¡°Fortunately, with you here, everything is settled.¡±

    Su Yi nced at Cui Chang¡¯an. ¡°I naturally won¡¯t just stand back and watch you die, but don¡¯t get excited prematurely. You¡¯d best investigate the entire Cui Family before the festival to ensure there are no other double agents. You have to resolve internal conflicts before worrying about external conflicts.¡±

    Cui Chang¡¯an said solemnly, ¡°Rest assured, Uncle Su!¡±

    Su Yi had nothing further to say on the matter. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go visit the Tree of Ten Thousand Daos.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The Cui Family estate was enormous, with halls and pces as numerous as trees in a forest. It was like an independent world.

    The Tree of Ten Thousand Daos stood within Jinluo Grotto, a hidden realm.

    The tree was a Xiantian Divine Lifeform, and it had stood there since ancient times, spreading its roots into the Cui Family¡¯s territory. It was the n¡¯s central divine lifeform.

    Cui Chang¡¯an led Su Yi and the old blind man to Jinluo Grotto.

    It was about thirty thousand feet across, a small-scale hidden world, but it overflowed with the umted power of the Grand Dao. Resplendent, divine radiance poured down from the heavens, making the entire realm seem holy.

    A tree grew at the center of Jinluo Grotto. It was big enough that it¡¯d take several adults working together to wrap their arms around it. The bark curled like hornless dragons, and the trunk was a thousand feet tall. The canopy of dense leaves was like an umbre holding up the heavens.

    Throughout its length, the tree was shrouded in dazzling, multi-colored light, as illusory and ethereal as a rainbow.

    This was the Tree of Ten Thousand Daos.

    Rumor had it that it produced the purest power of the Grand Dao in the Netherworld, and that different cultivators couldprehend different truths of the Grand Dao by cultivating before it. This was where the tree got its name.

    The old blind man was an inheritor of the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers. He wasn¡¯t at all ignorant of the world¡¯s wonders.

    However, when he ¡°saw¡± the Tree of Ten Thousand Daos from afar, he couldn¡¯t help but feel astonished.

    The Cui Family¡¯s Tree of Ten Thousand Daos was absolutely one of the most famous Xiantian Divine Lifeforms in the Netherworld. Throughout history, countless Emperors had gone red-eyed with desire over it!

    ¡°Young Lord Su, I won¡¯t disturb you any longer. All you two need to do is cultivate quietly here,¡± said Cui Chang¡¯an with a smile.

    With the old blind man around, he naturally couldn¡¯t call Su Yi ¡°uncle.¡±

    Su Yi nodded.

    He was well aware that after everything that had happenedst night, Cui Chang¡¯an, as the leader of his family, had numerous matters to attend to.

    Cui Chang¡¯an rushed off, while Su Yi led the old blind man right up to the tree.

    ¡°Meditate beneath the tree and cast aside all scattered thoughts. Empty your mindpletely until you¡¯re one with the universe. Then, you can sense the source of the Tree of Ten Thousand Daos,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°When the timees, don¡¯t forget to use its power to repair your Dao Wounds.¡±

    The old blind man took a deep breath, suppressed his excitement, and nodded.

    He then sat cross-legged, circted his cultivation base, and quickly sank into a state of enlightenment, forgetting himselfpletely.

    It wasn¡¯t that his powers ofprehension were all that extraordinary, but that before the Tree of Ten Thousand Daos, even a dim-witted cultivator could sense the aura of the Grand Dao; it practically smacked them right in the face.

    Su Yi stood there with his hands behind his back, staring up at the towering trunk and leafy canopy. He spread out his divine sense and uttered a strange and inscrutable syble.

    Whoosh~

    The tree, which moments prior had been utterly still, suddenly swayed, stirring up a rain of radiant Dao Light.

    As the misty light poured down, it manifested an ethereal female figure.

    Her hair was white as snow, and there was a red mark between her eyebrows. Her figure was indistinct, ethereal, and shrouded in the misty light of the Dao.

    When she saw Su Yi, her expression filled with surprise. ¡°Are you really Fellow Daoist Su?¡±

    Even her voice seemed ethereal, like the music of the heavens.

    Su Yi pointed to the meditating old blind man. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb him.¡±

    The woman smiled, then gestured.

    <i>Whoosh~!</i>

    Dao Light descended, forming a barrier around the old blind man.

    Then, she sighed. It seemed she could tell exactly who Su Yi was. ¡°When you died, Cui Longxiang said you¡¯d surely uncovered the secrets of reincarnation and realized your goal of cultivating anew. It seems he was right.¡±

    She had a tranquil, elegant bearing, and her gratified yet rueful tone made it sound like she¡¯d just reunited with an old friend.

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°That old fox might be a bit on the cowardly side, but he¡¯s always been perceptive.¡±

    The woman looked Su Yi up and down, then asked curiously, ¡°Might you share with me the secrets of reincarnation?¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°The secrets touch upon a few taboo powers. You cannot understand unless you¡¯ve experienced rebirth yourself; there are no words to describe it.¡±

    The woman thought it over. ¡°The secrets of heaven are not to be revealed?¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°You can interpret it that way.¡±

    The woman whispered, ¡°Indeed, the truths of reincarnation have long since been obscured. The answers are known only to the heavens. Although we know of the existence of reincarnation, its mysteries are difficult to describe. This is why they say the Dao is formless, and its shape cannot be described.¡±

    As she spoke, a smile tugged at her lips. ¡°However, seeing you now, I at least know that the ancient stories of reincarnation are no mere legends. There really is such a thing.¡±

    Su Yi suddenlyughed. ¡°You once said that if Su Xuanjun sessfully uncovered the secrets of reincarnation, you¡¯d consider leaving with him. Well? Have you reached a decision?¡±

    The woman froze, stunned. Her expression turned a bit strange.

 Chapter 834: Whirling Through the Human World

    <h4>Chapter 834: Whirling Through the Human World</h4>

    The woman¡¯s hair was white as snow, and she had a bright red mark between her eyes. Her figure was illusory and ethereal, like an immortal beauty with a transcendent charm.

    But after hearing Su Yi¡¯s words, she seemed a bit ufortable.

    A little whileter, she pressed her lips together. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that the Cui Family will do everything in their power to stop you?¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°If I forced you toe with me, there¡¯s no way they¡¯d permit it, but if you wanted to leave, how could they possibly keep you?¡±

    The woman before him was the spirit born of the source of the Tree of Ten Thousand Daos. She¡¯d gained sentience in ancient times, and she¡¯d cultivated within the tree ever since.

    asionally, she traveled the human world, experiencing the ups and downs of worldly affairs.

    However, she spent most of her time focused on her cultivation within the tree.

    Generations of the Cui Family called her the Grand Basis Spirit Sovereign.

    The ¡°Grand Basis¡± referred to the primordial, to the very beginning. It was a fitting title for the woman who lived alongside the Tree of Ten Thousand Daos.

    However, Su Yi knew that the woman had chosen a name for herself, too¡ª

    Po Suo.

    On its own, the name meant ¡°to swirl¡±, or ¡°the swaying of leaves and branches," but it also referenced?a line of poetry: ¡°Serene in solitude, whirling through the human world.¡±

    She was born of the source of the Tree of Ten Thousand Daos, in this tranquil realm reminiscent of an immortal paradise. However, from time to time, she also wandered the mundane world, experiencing its ups and downs.

    Her name was thus a perfect representation of her mentality.

    The woman blinked. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, you also said you wouldn¡¯t resort to coercion. Is that still true?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± said Su Yi.

    The woman¡¯s red lips rose in a faint arc. ¡°Then I still need to think it over. That is, unless you¡¯d be willing to take me to see your Grotto of Abstruse Force.¡±

    The Grotto of Abstruse Force was where Su Yi cultivated in his past life, as well as the name of the orthodoxy he¡¯d founded.

    Su Yi smiled.

    When he first came to Jinluo Grotto and met Po Suo, he wanted to run off with her and have her cultivate in his Grotto of Abstruse Force instead.

    After all, she was the spirit of the Tree of Ten Thousand Daos, a unique lifeform. Even more precious, she was as tranquil and elegant as an orchid and as charming as an immortal. Su Yi truly admired her.

    However, Su Yi wouldn¡¯t push her.

    He thought for a moment, then said, ¡°When the dayes that I return to the Wilds, I¡¯ll naturally invite you toe with me. It¡¯s up to you to agree or not.¡±

    Po Suo subtly inclined her head and smiled. ¡°I suspect Cui Longxiang won¡¯t be happy. You¡¯d best prepare to get through him first.¡±

    When she mentioned Cui Longxiang, Su Yi furrowed his brow. ¡°That old fox left not long ago. Did he tell you anything first?¡±

    Po Suo thought it over. ¡°He just said that if Su Xuanjun showed up, I wasn¡¯t to let you seduce me into running off with you. He said that you had a ¡®buttload¡¯ of love debts left from your past life, and that if I followed you, countless women would view me with enmity¡­¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s smile stiffened slightly, and he grimaced. ¡°The old fox is ndering me! In my past life, I wholeheartedly pursued the Dao? What ¡®love debts¡¯ is he talking about?¡±

    Po Suo reminded him, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, never mind the others, but here in the Netherworld, Miss Ye Yu has been waiting for your return for a long, long time.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Su Yi rubbed his forehead and sighed. ¡°A flower falling into a stream might have feelings for the water, but the current won¡¯t return the sentiment. In my past life, I wholeheartedly pursued the Dao. It was difficult to avoid disappointing a few women.¡±

    Having said this, he shook his head. ¡°Never mind that. I came here because I need to spend some time cultivating in front of the Tree of Ten Thousand Daos. You don¡¯t mind, do you?¡±

    Po Suoughed. ¡°Even if I minded, I wouldn¡¯t dare stop you.¡±

    With that, she swept her hand through the air.

    A table, round cushion, and soft couch appeared out of nowhere. There was even wine, refreshments, and a tea set on the tabletop.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, this jug contains wine I brewed personally, and the tea leaves were a gift from Cui Longxiang¡¯s n uncle. Apparently, they¡¯re Firecloud Needles harvested in Fire Illumination Divine Pce¡¯s forbidden ground. The refreshments were made from the young shoots of the Tree of Ten Thousand Daos¡­¡±

    She spoke gently, introducing everything avable. ¡°If there¡¯s anything else you¡¯d like, Fellow Daoist, please let me know.¡±

    Su Yi sat cross-legged on the cushion. ¡°If you¡¯ve got free time, brew some tea and pour my wine. That¡¯ll be plenty.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t the least bit polite.

    Were the ancestors of the Cui Family to find out about this, they¡¯d turn in their graves; not even a coffin lid could hold them back.

    After all, to generations of the Cui Family, Po Suo was the divine spirit protecting the Tree of Ten Thousand Daos.

    Yet now, Su Yi was ordering her about like a servant girl!

    Po Suo couldn¡¯t help but smile; it seemed she didn¡¯t find this the least bit strange. ¡°Fellow Daoist, although you¡¯ve reincarnated to cultivate anew, your personality hasn¡¯t changed at all.¡±

    As she spoke, she picked up a little tool, then sat on one side of the table. She extended a slender, jade-like arm and filled Su Yi¡¯s cup, then reached for the jade box of Firecloud Needles and started making tea¡­

    She didn¡¯t mind how humble this seemed in the least.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t stand on ceremony, either. He went for the alcohol first, then tasted the refreshments before saying, ¡°Make sure you don¡¯t interrupt me while I¡¯m meditating.¡±

    As he spoke, he¡¯d already closed his eyes and started to circte his cultivation base.

    <i>Whoosh~</i>

    The Tree of Ten Thousand Daos swayed, and its leaves rustled, bathing Su Yi¡¯s tall, upright figure in the wisps of the light of the Grand Dao.

    After brewing tea, Po Suo had nothing to do, so she sat to the side, elbows on the table, her head tilted and propped up on her hands as she watched Su Yi.

    Her clear, profound gaze shone with a faint, strange light.

    Five hundred years ago, Su Xuanjun passed away. When she heard the news, Po Suo¡¯s first reaction was, ¡°that¡¯s not possible.¡±

    Her impression was of a sword cultivator whose legend dazzled the heavens. His cultivation base was unmatched in its power, but that wasn¡¯t all: his mental state and spirit were even stronger!

    Even if someone like that were to die, he couldn¡¯t possibly just up and die out of nowhere.

    Seeing Su Yi now, the distinctive youthful vigor of an eighteen-year-old was on full disy in both his features and his aura. Furthermore, no secret art could hide his age from her.

    This was why Po Suo finally dared believe that, after tens of thousands of years of searching, the man who¡¯d once reached the far end of the Imperial path, standing above all other Emperors, had indeed uncovered the secrets of reincarnation. He¡¯d achieved his goal of reincarnating to cultivate anew!

    He¡¯s only eighteen years old, but he has the mentality and experience of his past life¡¯s 108,000 years. I¡¯m afraid not even the enemies he tricks and kills would dare believe it¡­

    As she thought this, a smile tugged at Po Suo¡¯s lips.

    But a momentter, a question urred to her. The Swordmaster of Abstruse?Force ¡®died¡¯ five hundred years ago. If he reincarnated to cultivate anew, shouldn¡¯t he be five hundred years old? Why is he only eighteen?

    <i>Don¡¯t tell me he spent the hundreds of years prior to his rebirth undergoing samsara??</i>

    No matter how much she racked her brains, she couldn¡¯t wrap her head around it, so Po Suo set those thoughts aside.

    The one thing she could say with certainty was that, if Su Yi wanted to disguise his identity, even those closest to him in his past life would have trouble seeing through him.

    After all, the gap between his age and his ¡°time of passing¡± was far too enormous.

    For instance, earlier, when Su Yi and the old blind man arrived at the Tree of Ten Thousand Daos, Po Suo sensed their arrival, but she didn¡¯t realize Su Yi¡¯s identity.

    It was only after Su Yi used a secret soul art to make contact with her that she dared say with certainty that this young man in blue was the reincarnation of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force!

    Something suddenly urred to her. Hm! If I attack now, I bet I¡¯ll be able to beat him up with ease!

    But a momentter, sheughed and shook her head. That would be juvenile of her.

    Hm?

    Po Suo suddenly sensed Su Yi¡¯s qi undergoing a startling transformation.

    Three supreme auras of the Grand Dao shot out of his body.

    One was like the light of dusk, boundless and dense, with a primordial air.

    One was as fleeting and vast as the cosmos, and it brought with it the dazzling light of a new dawn.

    One was reminiscent of the starry skies beyond, distant and grand, vast and immeasurable.

    These three auras were the Dao Intents of Genesis, the Void Cosmos, and the Supreme Pce.

    However, Po Suo only recognized the first, the Dao Intent of Genesis. She knew it was formed bybining three peerless Dao Intents¡ªthe five elements, Yin and Yang, and wind and lightning¡ªinto one.

    However, the other two felt utterly unfamiliar. She couldn¡¯t help but be astonished.

    After all, she was the spirit of the Tree of Ten Thousand Daos. When it came to rtive understanding of the power of the Grand Dao, she left the vast majority of Emperors sighing over their own inferiority.

    However, despite her knowledge and experience, she couldn¡¯t recognize either of the Mysterious Truths that Su Yi had mastered. Of course she was surprised! How could she not be?

    Boom!

    Before Po Suo could wrap her head around what she was seeing, the sound of the Dao reverberated throughout heaven and earth, booming like thunder. The Tree of Ten Thousand Daos swayed, and its leaves rattled.

    Po Suo shot to her feet, radiant light shing across her starry eyes.

    The three Mysterious Truths that had appeared around Su Yi were actually starting to fuse. It was like the first parting of primordial chaos. The light of the Grand Dao surged and fell like rain as starkly different Dao Intents interwove, resulting in one strange and unbelievable phenomenon after another.

    The skies darkened as if the apocalypse were imminent, then shone as if the morning light were pouring down from the cosmos. The gxy¡ªthe river of stars¡ªseemed to break through a dam and flow onto the world, stirring up the starry sky. The five elements manifested all manner ofndscapes, Yin and Yang outlined creation, and wind and lightning gave rise to all manner of life¡­

    These strange phenomena corresponded with one another as they manifested, drawing the power of the Tree of Ten Thousand Daos¡¯ source to undergo a strange fusion with Su Yi¡¯s cultivation base.

    Fortunately, Po Suo had used the power of the Grand Dao to create a barrier around the old blind man. Otherwise, this disturbance would surely have disrupted his meditation.

    Just what kind of Dao is he pursuing? He¡¯s still a Spirit Dao cultivator. How could it be this terrifying¡­?

    Po Suo¡¯s expression shifted erratically, her beautiful features full of astonishment.

    This Grand Dao had only just started to fuse, yet it had already manifested such rare and shocking phenomena. It even drew upon the source of the Tree of Ten Thousand Worlds!

    She couldn¡¯t even imagine just how unbelievably strong and unfathomable the brand-new Mysterious Truth Su Yi had mastered would be once it finished forming!

    After a while, Po Suo thought to herself, This, perhaps, is the Grand Dao he longed for but could not acquire in his past life, when he was strong enough to dere himself supreme beneath the heavens¡­

    ¡­.

    Time slipped by. One day passed after another.

    The fusion of Su Yi¡¯s power of the Grand Dao showed continuous signs of progress.

    Po Suo watched in silence, her initial astonishment gradually fading. Although she¡¯d regained her calm, her curiosity and anticipation grew with each passing day.

    She was eager to know just what Su Yi¡¯s three Mysterious Truths would be afterpleting their fusion.

 Chapter 835: The Grand Dao of the Apex of Genesis

    <h4>Chapter 835: The Grand Dao of the Apex of Genesis</h4>

    Three dayster.

    The skyscraping canopy of the Tree of Ten Thousand Daos swayed, and a rain of the light of the Grand Dao poured down, bathing Su Yi¡¯s cross-legged figure.

    Misty light interwove?around him, and the sound of the Dao rumbled like thunder, seemingly holy.

    Within Su Yi¡¯s Grand Dao Spirit Pce, an all-new power of the Grand Dao was gradually condensing within the Grand Dao Spirit Incarnation shaped like the Sword of the Nine Hells.

    It was as radiant as divine gold, with the quality of morning sunlight!

    But upon closer inspection, this power of the Grand Dao had an inexplicable presence, like the sun and moon floating amidst the stars. It seemed to manifest the full extent of heaven and earth within it, with all manner ofndscapes¡­

    As profound as could be.

    As Su Yi continuously condensed this power, Genesis, the Supreme Pce, and the Void Cosmos, each a supreme Mysterious Truth in their own right, transformed into a new Mysterious Truth.

    Su Yi shook from head to toe.

    Within his body, the Grand Dao Spirit Incarnation shaped like the Sword of the Nine Hells burst with radiant light, fully illuminating his Spirit Pce and painting every inch of him a radiant, fiery gold.

    And within his sea of consciousness, the true Sword of the Nine Hells seemed to awaken from dormancy, and the nine divine chains wrapped around the de quivered.

    Nothing like this had ever happened before!

    Historically, every time Su Yi broke into a new realm, the Sword of the Nine Hells would resonate with him and unleash a mysterious power to elevate and strengthen his foundations in the Grand Dao.

    However, the nine divine chains wrapped around the Sword of the Nine Hells had never moved before.

    Yet now, all nine divine chains started resonating!

    Boom!

    Su Yi¡¯s sea of consciousness was in turmoil. All manner of strange scenes appeared within it, but he couldn¡¯t see them clearly; they were too illusory and indistinct. Furthermore, they changed continuously. Every scene disappeared as soon as it formed, gone in a sh.

    What are these scenes? Why do they seem so familiar??Su Yi¡¯s heart shook.

    These illusory scenes shifted at top speeds. Although he couldn¡¯t see any of them clearly, they felt inexplicably familiar.

    As if he¡¯d seen them over the course of his life, but he couldn¡¯t recall exactly when or where.

    Before Su Yi had time to give the matter any further thought, the inscrutable origin power of the Sword of the Nine Hells surged into his Grand Dao Spirit Incarnation.

    Boom!!

    An explosion like the first parting of primordial chaos emanated from his Spirit Incarnation. Su Yi¡¯s heart and mind shook.

    The three supreme Grand Dao Mysterious Truths Su Yi had mastered¡ªGenesis, the Supreme Pce, and the Void Cosmos¡ªdisappearedpletely.

    At the same time, an all-new Mysterious Truth filled his Grand Dao Spirit Incarnation.

    It was dazzling as gold, as clear as jade, like the first light of a new dawn breaking through the seemingly endless darkness of the night. It had a profound and inscrutable quality.

    ¡°What kind of Grand Dao is this?¡± Po Suo¡¯s starry eyes widened with astonishment.

    Over the past three days, she¡¯d continuously observed the changes to Su Yi¡¯s aura. Now, she watched as an unbelievable scene apanied Su Yi sessfully condensing an all new Mysterious Truth.

    As Su Yi sat cross-legged, ayer of ethereal divine light coated him, and wisps of clear golden radiance lingered around him, condensing ripple-like fluctuations of the Grand Dao.

    That aura might have seemed ethereal, but it was like a supreme, unsurpassed ¡°king¡± amongst Grand Daos!

    The nearby skies trembled, and the ancient Tree of Ten Thousand Daos swayed.

    Po Suo was a spirit born of the source of the tree of Ten Thousand Daos. She knew the world¡¯s Mysterious Truths like the back of her hand.

    She dared say with certainty that the Mysterious Truth Su Yi had condensed had absolutely never appeared before!

    If it had, she¡¯d have recognized it at a nce.

    Before long, Su Yi¡¯s qi gradually settled, and the power of the Grand Dao surrounding him disappeared.

    ¡°Did you recognize that power?¡± Su Yi silently opened his eyes and asked.

    Po Suo shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve never even heard of it.¡±

    A smile rose on Su Yi¡¯s lips. ¡°As it should be.¡±

    The Grand Dao he¡¯d condensed today was called the ¡°Apex of Genesis.¡± He¡¯d first gleaned enlightenment into it from the Sword of the Nine Hells in his past life. It had never once appeared in this world!

    Po Suo sat on her knees on the other side of the table and poured Su Yi a cup of wine. Only then did she smile and ask for guidance. ¡°Fellow Daoist, might you tell me that?Grand Dao¡¯s origins?¡±

    With her snow-white hair, the red mark between her brow, her tranquil and ethereal presence, and a voice like the song of the heavens, her every gesture was so unaffectedly beautiful as to make one¡¯s heart tremble.

    ¡°The Apex of Genesis: the start of genesis, the apex of the spirit. It has never appeared until now, but one day, its name will bemon knowledge.¡±

    ¡°¡®The start of genesis, the apex of the spirit¡­¡± Po Suo¡¯s starry eyes shed. ¡°Fellow Daoist, might you show me this Dao¡¯s profundities?¡±

    Su Yi just so happened to be eager to test the Mysterious Truths of the Apex of Genesis out, so he said, ¡°Unleash aplete Profound Illumination Law.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Po Suo straightforwardly agreed, then stretched out her hand. Her snow-white, slender thumb and forefinger formed a seal.

    Kchh!

    A wave of ck Dao Light formed an exquisite little seven-inch Dao Sword.

    Upon closer inspection, the de was full of water elemental power, as boundless and unrestrained as the sea. It gave off a sense of inestimable, imposing majesty.

    Profound Illumination-level Laws of Water!

    Su Yi stretched out his right hand, his fingers swathed in Dao Light as resplendent as divine gold as he reached for the seven-inch sword.

    Po Suo¡¯s gaze grew solemn; Su Yi¡¯s gutsy reaction surprised her. After all, the little sword was full of aplete Law of Water; even ordinary Profound Illumination Emperors would struggle to contend against its power!

    But Su Yi was reaching directly for it!

    Po Suo was just about to warn him when she held back.

    How lofty of an existence was Su Xuanjun? How could he possibly require her to warn him?

    Just as Po Suo¡¯s heart shook, Su Yi took hold of the seven-inch Dao Sword.

    Boom!

    The sword exploded with the terrifying power of water. Misty light surged, so powerful that even the surrounding air shook violently.

    But Su Yi¡¯s fingers were like a vice. They gripped the sword firmly, and misty golden light surged from his fingertips, emanating a profound and inscrutable energy fluctuation. The power of water couldn¡¯t break it, but more than that, the water was greatly suppressed.

    Finally, Su Yi tightened his grip.

    Bang!

    The seven-inch sword shattered, bit by bit, transforming into radiant light and drifting downward.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Po Suo was stunned, and she couldn¡¯t hide her astonishment.

    A Spirit Dao Mysterious Truth had shattered an elemental Law of the Profound Illumination Realm!

    Who¡¯d have dared believe it?

    How could such a heaven-defying Grand Dao exist in this world?

    After a moment¡¯s thought, Su Yi said, ¡°Going purely by the innate strength of its Mysterious Truths, my Apex of Genesis Dao Intent is no inferior to Profound Illumination Laws. But as I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware, a true battle is about far more than just the strengths of your Grand Daos. Combatants¡¯ cultivation base, secret abilities, legacies, treasures, andbat experience are important too.

    ¡°On its own, the Apex of Genesis Dao Intent wouldn¡¯t be quite enough to kill a true peak expert of the early-stage Profound Illumination Realm. However, I ought to at least be able to duke it out with them.¡±

    Su Yi stroked his jaw and pondered out loud, ¡°But by the time my cultivation reaches the Spiritual Revolution Realm, early-stage Profound Illumination Emperors will most likely no longer be any match for me, regardless of whether or not they¡¯ve masteredplete Laws or not.¡±

    He said all of this out loud, so Po Suo heard every word. The Grand Basis Spirit Sovereign had lived for many tens of thousands of years, but waves coursed through her heart, and she found it difficult to remain calm.

    Po Suo couldn¡¯t help but confirm, ¡°You¡¯ve already defeated early-stage Profound Illumination Emperors?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said Su Yi with a nod.

    ¡°....¡± After a while, her eyes shone, and she sighed, ¡°I¡¯m just d I heard that from you. Had anyone else said that, there¡¯s no way I would have believed it.¡±

    Po Suo was well aware that no matter how strong the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force had been in his past life, post reincarnation, he was just an eighteen-year-old Spiritual Incarnation cultivator.

    Despite this, he could cross Daos to defeat Emperors!

    This was simply an unprecedented aplishment. It was like a miracle!

    ¡°This is one of the reasons I chose to reincarnate. In my past life, I might well have stood supreme beneath the heavens, but I knew better than anyone that my path contained numerous ws,¡± said Su Yi, picking up a jug of wine and filling his cup. ¡°After a long time of trying and failing to break into a higher path, I realized that the mistakes I¡¯d made along the way had be fetters preventing me from reaching greater heights.¡±

    He drained his ss, then said leisurely, ¡°But in this lifetime, those ws no longer exist. When I step into the Profound Dao and cultivate to the peak of the Imperial Apex Realm once more, I¡¯m fully confident that I¡¯ll be able to reach a path that transcends Emperors!¡±

    He spoke with calmposure, but his gaze was utterly proud and unrestrained.

    Po Suo stared at him in a bit of a daze. ¡°In ancient times, I heard that the Imperial Realm was far from the limit of the Grand Dao, but after all these years, I¡¯ve gradually started to question the veracity of those rumors.¡±

    But here, a strange look appeared on her ethereally beautiful face. ¡°But now, I believe them.¡±

    When she looked at Su Yi, she really did see that possibility. Furthermore, she had a premonition that Su Yi would be even stronger and more dazzling than he¡¯d been in his past life!

    However, Su Yi justughed. ¡°If you¡¯re that impressed,e with me when I go back to the Wilds.¡±

    Po Suo instantly felt a bit awkward, and she red at Su Yi. ¡°You¡¯re still hung up on that?¡±

    Even angry, an immortal beauty was a sight to behold.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°If I weren¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t be much of a man!¡±

    The look on Po Suo¡¯s beautiful face shifted, and her shiny red lips curled as she teased, ¡°s, you¡¯re only eighteen years old¡­ I¡¯m not at all interested in a teenager.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Su Yi was just about to respond when he heard someone soaring toward them from afar.

    ¡°Cui Chang¡¯an ising, and I have no desire to see him kowtow to me,¡± said Po Suo. With that, she disappeared.

    Before long, Cui Chang¡¯an rushed over.

    As soon as he arrived, the leader of the Cui Family said gravely, ¡°Uncle Su, I just received word that something happened in the ruins of the City of the Wrongfully Dead yesterday. The inauspicious bird, the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow, has left the city and re-entered the world for the first time in thirty thousand years!¡±

 Chapter 836: An Opportune Moment

    <h4>Chapter 836: An Opportune Moment</h4>

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow!

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    People paled at the mere mention of this inauspicious bird. Wherever it appeared, enormous changes and cmities were sure to follow.

    ¡°Generations of the Cui Family¡¯s ancestral teachings specifically emphasized that, were the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow to appear before the millennial Lantern Festival, it would mean that that year¡¯s festival would bring an iparable onught to Ziluo City,¡± Cui Chang¡¯an said gravely, irrepressible concern on his brow. ¡°All manner of dormant, strange and malevolent powers will break free of the earth and attack the city on all sides!¡±

    The Netherworld had never been peaceful. On the contrary, this vast, boundless world was interspersed with too many danger zones to count.

    Simrly, the millennial Lantern Festival was no celebration.

    On the contrary, during the Lantern Festival, a strange, inauspicious power blotted out the Netherworld¡¯s source, plunging the world into darkness reminiscent of an eternal night. All manner of strange and malevolent powers would arise throughout the Netherworld.

    The Netherworld¡¯s orthodoxies all needed to light Celestial Lanterns of the Grand Dao to drive out the wicked and illuminate the darkness. If they didn¡¯t, the night¡¯s malevolent entities would invade, causing a disaster.

    This was the true nature of the so-called Lantern Festival: everything was to stave off cmity!

    And for the Cui Family, this year¡¯s festival was destined to be different than in years prior.

    Because the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow had reappeared. Whenever this inauspicious bird appeared, it meant that Ziluo City would face an unprecedented onught of strange and malevolent power during the Lantern Festival!

    ¡°When was thest time the inauspicious bird appeared?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°Forty-five thousand years ago,¡± said Cui Chang¡¯an without so much as pausing to think. ¡°ording to my father, during that year¡¯s Lantern Festival, a veritable flood of malevolent spirits appeared outside Ziluo City, too many to count. Some were even terrifying entitiesparable to Emperors!

    ¡°Although the Cui Family fought until they were bathed in blood, Ziluo City almost fell. By the time the crisis passed, four of our Emperors had fallen in battle, including a Profound Serenity Realm ancestor!¡±

    As he recounted this tale, Cui Chang¡¯an¡¯s expression shifted, and his heart grew heavy.

    It had been forty-five thousand years since the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crowst appeared. Why did it have to appear now of all times, when the Cui Family was in such a tight spot?

    Cui Longxiang had encountered the ck Netherworld Vessel, and it was still unknown whether he was alive or dead.

    The ancient Qu, Hong, and Tantai Families were eyeing them hungrily, easy to take advantage of the Lantern Festival to stir up waves.

    For the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow to show up at a time like this¡­

    It was like adding fuel to the fire, or adding frost on top of snow!

    ¡°Forty-five thousand years, huh? No wonder I didn¡¯t see any such inauspicious bird during my time in the Netherworld¡­¡± said Su Yi with great interest. ¡°If I get the chance, I¡¯d love to see just how strong the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow is for myself.¡±

    He¡¯d heard rumors about the crow during his past life. They said it was an inauspicious bird born of the Netherworld¡¯s tainted ground, an entity manifested out of corrupted, even energy.

    Others said the bird was born of the Netherworld¡¯s source, and that it represented cmity, turmoil, and misfortune.

    Others said that the bird was precognizant, and that it could predict disaster, cmity, and strangeness before they urred.

    No matter the rumor, all of them highlighted the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow¡¯s strangeness and mysteriousness.

    Of course Su Yi was curious. How could he not be?

    Cui Chang¡¯an froze, stunned, then grimaced. ¡°Uncle Su, it¡¯d be best if you didn¡¯t see the bird. Anyone who sees it suffers misfortune; it¡¯s like a god of gue or a jinx. Throughout the Netherworld, even Emperors detest it and fear nothing more than failing to avoid it.¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°That just shows how impressive the bird is. If we can investigate the nature of its power, it¡¯ll surely be enormously useful to cultivators like us. Who knows? We might even master its power to summon disasters.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Cui Chang¡¯an didn¡¯t quite know what to say to that. Even after all my exnations, Uncle Su shows no sign of trepidation. All I did was pique his curiosity!

    ¡°How about this? Help me inquire about the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow¡¯s whereabouts,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°It¡¯d be best if I can find it, but if I can¡¯t, I won¡¯t force it. I can just leave it up to fate.¡±

    Cui Chang¡¯an had long since experienced his share of worldly affairs, giving him a steadfast spirit. However, Su Yi¡¯s request still gave him goosebumps.

    He suddenly realized that his Uncle Su was serious about this!

    He really wanted to subdue the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow!

    In the end, Cui Chang¡¯an agreed.

    How could he refuse Su Yi¡¯s request?

    ¡°No matter what happens during the Lantern Festival, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. Your father isn¡¯t here, but I naturally won¡¯t just stand back and watch,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    Cui Chang¡¯an wasn¡¯t sure why, but he found this inexplicably reassuring.

    After chatting a while longer, Cui Chang¡¯an bade farewell and left.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, with your current power, how can you neutralize this cmity?¡± Po Suo¡¯s graceful, ethereal figure appeared once more, her voice as moving as the music of the heavens.

    ¡°I¡¯ll need your help, of course,¡±ughed Su Yi.

    Po Suo was briefly stunned, but then, she shook his head. ¡°Generations of the Cui Family have all understood that I vowed to protect only the Tree of Ten Thousand Daos: I will not intervene in the Cui Family¡¯s affairs. Even if they face annihtion, I can at most use my power to help them flee disaster.¡±

    ¡°I understand that,¡± said Su Yi. Then, with a flip of his palm, he took out the Heaven¡¯s Writ Lotus Lantern. ¡°Several old monsters are imprisoned within this treasure. If I want to send them into battle, I¡¯ll need to use the power of the Heaven¡¯s Writ Divine Decree carved inside it. I hope you can help ensure that they obediently lower their heads to the decree.

    ¡°That way, even with my current cultivation, I¡¯ll be able to force them to obey me with ease, and I won¡¯t need to waste any unnecessary power.¡±

    Po Suo¡¯s gaze was instantly strange. ¡°Fellow Daoist, why do I get the sense that you plotted this back when you first subdued that lot?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a favor, that¡¯s all,¡± Su Yi said righteously. ¡°How can you call it ¡®plotting¡¯?¡±

    Po Suo blinked, thenughed. ¡°So, the Swordmaster of Abstruse?Force who once stood supreme beneath the heavens hase for my help. Should I be honored?¡±

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll take that to mean you¡¯ve agreed.¡±

    With that, he tossed the Heaven¡¯s Writ Lotus Lantern over to Po Suo, not the least bit polite.

    Po Suo sighed, seemingly a bit helpless. ¡°I would never have thought someone so proud and upright would be so incorrigible.¡±

    Su Yi stretched. ¡°If you were someone else, I¡¯d disdain asking for your help.¡±

    Reading between the lines, he was saying, ¡°Want to do Su Xuanjun a favor? Make sure you¡¯re qualified first!¡±

    As he spoke, Su Yi sat cross-legged and started meditating.

    He¡¯d already condensed the Apex of Genesis Dao Intent.

    His next step was to attempt to break into the Spiritual Revolution Realm!

    When Po Suo saw this, she bit her red lower lip. She knew she couldn¡¯t refuse, so she promptly took hold of the Heaven¡¯s Writ Lotus Lantern, then disappeared into the Tree of Ten Thousand Worlds with it.

    ¡­¡­

    The first day of the seventh lunar month.

    The tenth day of Su Yi and the old blind man¡¯s seclusion before the Tree of Ten Thousand Daos.

    The old blind man finally reawakened, his expression full of undisguisable delight.

    Ten days and ten nights of contemting the Dao and cultivating had let him absorb some of the Tree of Ten Thousand Daos¡¯ source power, fully repairing his Dao Wounds!

    This meant that the peak Spiritual Revolution Realm old blind man, Yun Zhijiu, was no longer trapped at his current cultivation boundary. He now had hope of challenging the Imperial Realm!

    ¡­¡­

    The seventh day of the seventh lunar month.

    A rumor suddenly swept through Ziluo City¡ª

    ¡°Patriarch Cui Longxiang of the Cui Family lost his life in the Sea of Bitterness, and the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow has re-entered the world. The day of the Lantern Festival shall be the day Ziluo City falls!¡±

    This news provoked an immediate city-wide uproar. Amotion arose on all sides, and panic spread throughout the city.

    As time passed, the rumors grew increasingly exaggerated.

    Some people even said withplete assurance that the Cui Family knew they couldn¡¯t contend with such a disaster and that they¡¯d already made ns to flee the city.

    Others said that numerous ancient factions would seize the opportunity to wage war against the Cui Family. They said that Emperors would be as numerous as the clouds, and that Ziluo City was doomed to fall in the resulting grand battle, killing everyone inside it!

    ¡­All sorts of rumors spread like a pot boiling over and blowing off its lid, only further adding to the chaos and mass panic.

    Numerous people gathered up their valuables and hurriedly fled the city.

    When Cui Chang¡¯an learned about this, he was furious, and he dispatched the n¡¯s forces to arrest those spreading rumors. However, it was already toote.

    Over the next few days, Ziluo City emptied out. The once lively, bustling streets were now empty and abandoned.

    At the same time, dread and uncertainty spread throughout the Cui Family.

    During this uncertain time, this calm before a storm, Cui Chang¡¯an demonstrated his ruthlessness.

    He gathered the family¡¯s higher-ups in the grand hall and personally announced Third Elder Cui Weizhong¡¯s betrayal.

    Then, in front of all the family higher-ups, he decapitated Cui Weizhong, a mid-stage Profound Illumination Emperor!

    This bloody scene was enormously shocking to the other experts in attendance.

    He then seized the opportunity to announce that the Cui Family had already prepared countermeasures, and that there was no need to fear disaster during the impending Lantern Festival.

    Although the gathered higher-ups were still racked with worry and uncertainty as to the source of Cui Chang¡¯an¡¯s confidence, they still felt reassured.

    All of them knew that Cui Chang¡¯an was a man of his word, and not the type to make unfounded ims.

    Thus, his words were enormously reassuring to the entire Cui Family.

    However, the upheaval in Ziluo City was too great for a few words to resolve. Cui Chang¡¯an couldn¡¯t possibly forcefully seal off the city and prevent people from leaving, either.

    Thus, over the days that followed, Ziluo City, one of the greatest, most ancient cities of the Six Paths Royal Territory, became deste and empty.

    People sought profit and avoided harm. It was human nature.

    Cui Chang¡¯an knew that, so long as they overcame the Lantern Festival and any apanying cmities, Ziluo City would recover its former prosperity sooner orter!

    The tenth day of the seventh month.

    After numerous days of seclusion, Su Yi rose from his spot before the Tree of Ten Thousand Daos.

    He sensed his opportunity to break through had arrived, so he decided to leave Jinluo Grotto, find a ce outside, and undergo tribtion.

    It was also on that day that Cui Chang¡¯an arrived with news¡ª¡ª

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow had appeared once more. People had seen it just six hundred miles from Ziluo City, in Redcloud Ridge!

 Chapter 837: The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow

    <h4>Chapter 837: The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow</h4>

    The Cui Family¡¯s Northview Pavilion.

    ¡°So, the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow is headed toward Ziluo City.¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose.

    Cui Chang¡¯an sighed and grimaced. ¡°That¡¯s most likely the case. During the Lantern Festival forty-five thousand years ago, the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow appeared near Ziluo City. ording to the ancestors of the Cui Family, that jinx either bears an ancient grudge against the Bureau of Adjudication, or against the Infernal Pce as a whole.

    ¡°Uncle Su, as I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware, Ziluo City was once a core territory of the Infernal Pce, while the Bureau of Adjudication was the division of the Infernal Pce with the most blood on its hands. Every time the Lantern Festival arrives, Ziluo City faces the greatest onught.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. In ancient times, the Infernal Pce was an organization consisting of numerous great factions.

    Of them, the Bureau of Adjudication was charged with meting out justice. They¡¯d killed countless imprisoned terrifying entities.

    Although the executed perished and their Daos were extinguished, remnants of their baleful qi, viciousness, resentment, and other such powers had umted in Ziluo City over countless years.

    It was no exaggeration to say that without the Cui Family to protect it, Ziluo City would have long since been reduced to a forbidden zone full of malevolent power.

    Examining the forbidden grounds to the east of the city, the abandoned area around the ruins of the Bureau of Adjudication, was enough to discern this.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to go have a look outside the city,¡± said Su Yi. With that, he rose and headed out.

    ¡°Uncle Su, where are you going?¡± Cui Chang¡¯an couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    It was already the tenth day of the seventh lunar month. It was just five days until the Ghost Festival, which in turn meant it was only five days until the millennial Lantern Festival!

    But Su Yi wanted to go outside the city at a time like this. Cui Chang¡¯an naturally found this strange.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to undergo tribtion and see if I can catch that Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow while I¡¯m at it,¡± said Su Yi without so much as turning around to look.

    Cui Chang¡¯an was stunned. Then, he hurried after Su Yi. ¡°Do you need a dharma protector?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    ¡°But what if¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a tribtion. Why are you so nervous?¡± As he spoke, Su Yi was already on his way.

    Cui Chang¡¯an watched him leave, then sank into silence. After a while, he sighed, ¡°Uncle Su¡¯s current cultivation might still be a bit weak, but his conduct is as proud and contemptuous as before.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°In less than a month, Ziluo City has really emptied out¡­¡± As he walked through the empty, deste streets, Su Yi only saw the asional pedestrian, all of them in a hurry.

    The tea shops and taverns, once gathering ces, had all closed their doors.

    Su Yi could already guess what had happened, and a mocking smile rose on his lips.

    Psychological warfare!

    In the days leading up to the Lantern Festival, it would take just a few rumors disadvantageous to the Cui Family to make the passes flee in panic and terror.

    This would in turn put pressure on the Cui Family and affect their will to fight.

    It was even possible that some of them would n an escape route and betray the family, much like Cui Weizhong.

    One man¡¯s loss was?another¡¯s gain. This hurt the Cui Family, but it was unquestionably advantageous to their enemies.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even need to think to know that the Qu, Hong, and Tantai Families were stirring up waves behind the scenes!

    But then, Su Yi didn¡¯t care. Such methods were, ultimately, just petty schemes unworthy of the public eye.

    shes between cultivators ultimately came down to strength.

    The winner was king, the loser, a bandit!

    When Su Yi stepped past the city gates, he stopped before the two ancient stone statues.

    A Xiezhi and a Bi¡¯an. Even after countless years, they stood there in silence, bearing witness to the world¡¯s changes.

    Unlike before, a group of the Cui Family¡¯s elite guards was stationed near the statues, all of them emanating austere, ferocious auras.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze shifted, and he nced at a spot atop the city walls, seemingly inadvertently. Momentster, he retracted his gaze and continued into the distance.

    The walls were covered in an invisible, profound formation.

    Two Emperors of the Cui Family were seated within it.

    ¡°Did Young Lord Su sense us?¡± eximed a man in white.

    ¡°Most likely not. He¡¯s just a Spiritual Incarnation cultivator. Rumor has it that he¡¯s won Jingyan¡¯s affections, which is quite impressive. I¡¯m sure you know how picky she is,¡±ughed an elder in blue.

    ¡°But what¡¯s he leaving the city for?¡± said the white-robed man with a frown. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s just like the ignorant masses, and that he too thinks the Cui Family is unable to defend Ziluo City? Is he nning to run away?¡±

    The old man in blue froze, and his smile disappeared.

    After a while, he sighed. ¡°You can learn a man¡¯s true character in a crisis. After this, Jingyan will surely understand just what kind of person Su Yi is. That¡¯s not necessarily a bad thing.¡±

    The man in white nodded.

    Both were older experts of the Cui Family. They¡¯d already heard that when Cui Jingyan came home, she brought a young man named Su Yi with her.

    Even the family head and his wife ordered that Su Yi was to be treated as a distinguished guest, and that no one was to be negligent.

    But now, seeing Su Yi disappear into the distance, both men felt he was unworthy of Cui Jingya. How could she fall for a coward like that? He¡¯s a waste of his good looks.

    Su Yi naturally had no idea about any of this. When he left Ziluo City, he activated a flight technique and shot through the air, robes billowing around him.

    Enough time to brew a cup of tea passed before an uninterrupted stretch of mountains appeared within his field of view.

    Redcloud Ridge.

    A mountain range roughly one hundred miles across. The numerous peaks were shrouded in mist.

    It was the middle of the day, and the light of heaven was radiant.

    Su Yi drifted onto a mountaintop deep within Redcloud Ridge.

    Su Yi looked around. ¡°Do you think the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow is within the mountains?¡±

    ¡°Hard to say. This type of inauspicious bird is a master of aerial evasion techniques. Ites and goes undetected, and when it senses a threat, it immediately rips open the surrounding space and flees. I¡¯ve never heard of anyone capturing one alive,¡± said a voice as pleasing as the music of the heavens. The white-haired Po Suo appeared out of nowhere apanying it. The red dot between her eyes glinted beneath the light of the heavens.

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°No matter what, I¡¯ve at least got to try.¡±

    He stepped into the sky and started searching the mountains.

    Before long, Su Yi appeared in a clearing next to the corpse of a deer. It had been dead for several days, and it was starting to rot. A putrid smell emanated from the body.

    Su Yi, however, examined it seriously.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, what are you doing?¡± Po Suo scrunched up her nose and asked curiously.

    ¡°They say dogs can¡¯t help but eat shit¡ªold habits die hard,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°No matter how impressive the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow may be, a crow is a crow. It ought?to love eating carrion. I want to see if the deer shows signs of having been nibbled on. I might even be able to figure out if the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow has been here or not.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    Po Suo found this absurd. She couldn¡¯t even imagine why someone like the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force would do something so ludicrous and juvenile.

    This was the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow, a harbinger of disaster. Rumor had it that it was the inauspicious incarnation of cmity. How could hepare it to an ordinary crow?

    After a while, Su Yi retracted his gaze and shook his head, seemingly disappointed.

    Po Suo couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°There¡¯s no way something like that would work.¡±

    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Yi turned to leave, and Po Suo followed.

    Shortly afterward.

    A crow only about a foot tall appeared beside the deer¡¯s corpse. Its feathers were the serene ck of an eternal night, and its eyes were red as blood. Its presence seemed to blend fully with its surroundings; even after it appeared, not even the slightest fluctuation of energy apanied the reveal.

    The crow looked at the rotting deer, its ruby-like eyes shing with cold light.

    Dogs can¡¯t help but eat shit?

    Just like crows love eating carrion?

    That bastard¡­ really?ought to die!!!

    Hm?

    Ripples of dark light surged from its wings, and it disappeared into thin air.

    Before long, Su Yi and Po Suo returned.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, why did wee back?¡± asked Po Suo.

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°I n to set a trap. What if the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow can¡¯t resist its urge to eat the rotting deer and shows?up?¡±

    As he spoke, he swooshed his sleeves, and a talisman shot silently into the corpse.

    Po Suo looked at him strangely. ¡°Fellow Daoist, I¡¯m afraid anyone with even a modest cultivation base would see through a clumsy trap like that. How could the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow possibly fall for it?¡±

    ¡°I hope it sees through it,¡± said Su Yi.

    Po Suo was stunned, but Su Yi didn¡¯t exin. Without any further dys, he turned and walked off. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s find a ce for me to undergo tribtion.¡±

    Despite her numerous doubts, Po Suo followed him.

    After both of them faded from view, that ck crow appeared silently once more. It stared at the ¡°trap¡± Su Yi had ced earlier, its blood-red eyes full of wordless confusion.

    It was a bit baffled.

    As the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow, others typically paled?at the mere mention of its name. Even Emperors were helpless against it.

    Yet now, a Spiritual Incarnation Realm youth was stupid enough to set a trap for it inside a hunk of rotting meat, hoping that this would let him track it down¡­

    In that kid¡¯s eyes, am I, the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow, really¡­ that inept!?

    So stupid that even a dogshit trap like that can fool me?

    No, he did that intentionally. He wanted me to see it. It¡¯s even possible that he¡¯s just trying to provoke me, but¡­ why was he so certain that I¡¯d show up here?

    Also, the world¡¯s cultivators all view me as the incarnation of cmity, a harbinger of disaster. They fear nothing more than failing to flee in time. Why is that kid so ballsy as to seek me out? How is that any different from going insane or seeking out one¡¯s own demise?

    The crow couldn¡¯t understand it. The more it thought, the more confused it felt.

    However, it dared say with certainty that the spiritual body apanying the young man in blue had extraordinary origins!

    If not for that spiritual body, it couldn¡¯t have been bothered to spare a Spiritual Incarnation Realm young man so much as a single nce.

    No matter what, you provoked me, so I ought to teach you a lesson!

    Should I have him die undergoing tribtion? That might be a good punishment¡­

    As it pondered, the bird bathed in serene, cold darkness disappeared without a trace.

 Chapter 838: An Ambush

    <h4>Chapter 838: An Ambush</h4>

    The side of a cliff.

    Su Yi stood with his hands behind his back, gazing up at the sky. The mountain winds blew past, rustling his blue robes.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, what¡­ exactly did you do earlier?¡± Po Suo couldn¡¯t help but ask. She truly couldn¡¯t fathom what Su Yi had done earlier.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°If even you don¡¯t understand, do you think the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow¡¯s brain will be up to the task?¡±

    Po Suo was stunned, but she was finally starting to understand. ¡°You¡¯re deliberately misleading it to lure it out?¡±

    ¡°Petty tricks like this have always been the most useful,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°After all, as you said, the crow is crafty and alert. If it senses a threat, it¡¯s sure to flee right away. If I want it to show itself, I naturally can¡¯t rm it.¡±

    He paused, then continued, ¡°Of course, if all I did was ce a pathetic trap like that, the crow naturally would disdain to even look at it. That¡¯s why I used the deer¡¯s rotting corpse to provoke it.¡±

    ¡°Everyone fears nothing more than failing to escape it in time, yet I¡¯m doing the exact opposite. What do you think the bird will think about that?¡±

    Po Suo said instinctively, ¡°It¡¯ll naturally wonder, but it won¡¯t be able to figure out your intentions.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°The longer you live, the more your thoughts weigh on you. When it can¡¯t wrap its head around what I¡¯m up to, it¡¯ll naturally show up of its own ord.¡±

    Po Suo twirled the lock of white hair beside her ear. ¡°And what if it doesn¡¯te?¡±

    Su Yi responded with another question. ¡°If someone with a cultivation base like mine used such an unsightly trap to provoke you, and you can¡¯t tell what they were thinking, what would you do?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d find it quite strange,¡± said Po Suo.

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°In the eyes of the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow, a Spiritual Incarnation cultivator is no different from an ant. It¡¯d be awfully strange if it ignored an ¡®ant¡¯ provoking it and pretended?nothing happened.¡±

    He paused, then looked at Po Suo. ¡°Besides, you¡¯re here too. To the best of my knowledge, this particr variety of feathered beast loves little more than devouring spiritual bodies like you.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Po Suo¡¯s beautiful eyebrows knit together, and she said helplessly, ¡°Alright, now I understand. So you brought me with you not to act as your dharma protector, but so that you could lure out the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow.¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°No, I had no idea the bird would appear in Red Cloud Ridge. Besides, do you think you¡¯ll be in danger with me here?¡±

    Po Suo shook her head. ¡°No, I suppose not.¡±

    She understood the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡¯s character. She naturally knew he wouldn¡¯t trick her maliciously.

    As they conversed, ink-dark tribtion clouds suddenly swept in over the horizon. In just a few blinks of the eye, they enveloped the entire stretch of sky.

    The oppressive aura of an impending cmity spread throughout thendscape.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, if the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow shows up as you undergo tribtion, it¡¯ll be quite disadvantageous for you.¡± Po Suo frowned.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand,¡± said Su Yi casually. ¡°My tribtions are different from other people¡¯s. Just stand aside and watch.¡±

    His expression was perfectly calm andposed. He didn¡¯t seem the least bit flustered.

    Po Suo said no more. She just moved further away.

    A Tribtion of Spiritual Revolution, that¡¯s all. It shouldn¡¯t be able to threaten the reincarnated Swordmaster of Abstruse Force.

    However, against Po Suo¡¯s expectations, as time passed, the tribtion clouds got thicker and thicker, plunging the world into a seemingly eternal darkness. The terrifying, cmitous aura shocked even her.

    Is this really the aura of a Tribtion of Spiritual Revolution? But it doesn¡¯t seem any weaker than the Tribtions of Profound Illumination cultivators face as they attempt to prove their Daos and be Emperors¡­

    Po Suo¡¯s gaze shifted, and ripples coursed through her heart.

    She¡¯d lived since ancient times, and she''d experienced the ups and downs of countless years. She¡¯d witnessed countless tribtions big and small.

    But this was her first time seeing such a strange and perilous Tribtion of Spiritual Revolution.

    The tribtion had yet to truly begin, but its aura was already unbelievably terrifying.

    It wasn¡¯t much weaker than a Tribtion of Profound Illumination!

    He sure is a strange one¡­ The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow watched from the distant darkness, a strange light in its blood-red eyes.

    It had originally nned to intervene and ruin Su Yi¡¯s mental state, ensuring that he perished during his tribtion.

    But now, it changed its mind.

    It had never witnessed such an enormous Tribtion of Spiritual Revolution, and it wanted to see how Su Yi handled it.

    If Su Yi had hope of sessfully oveing his tribtion, it wouldn¡¯t mind intervening to snuff out his hopepletely.

    If Su Yi failed his tribtion, there¡¯d be no need for it to intervene. Su Yi would perish, his Dao disappearing with him.

    Boom¡ª¡ª!!

    Before long, the dense tribtion clouds filling the sky churned, and the low rumble of thunder reverberated through the sky, shaking the mountains, rivers, and everything in them.

    Streaks of tribtion lightning, each as thick as a dragon, surged within the depths of the clouds. Even watching from a distance, it was unsettling enough to make one¡¯s hair stand on end.

    The Tribtion of Spiritual Revolution had threeyers. They targeted the cultivator¡¯s body, soul, and mind in turn.

    Each was more terrifying than the one before.

    Throughout history, out of a hundred peak Spiritual Incarnation cultivators, only a handful would sessfully ovee their tribtion.

    The others would either fail, suffering heavy injuries in the process, or be destroyed, their souls dispersed.

    And the Tribtion of Spiritual Revolution targeted at Su Yi was far beyond what other cultivators faced. The word ¡°terrifying" was insufficient to describe it.

    This was an extremely unusual tribtion. It seemed it had no intention of leaving Su Yi any hope of sess!

    In simple terms, this tribtion was here to annihte him!

    However, Su Yi was already ustomed to this sort of thing. He¡¯d encountered simrly strange tribtions several times now. The only difference was that this time, it was his Tribtion of Spiritual Revolution.

    That kid is doomed! When the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow saw this, terror coursed through it. The strange aura filling the tribtion left it quivering with fright.

    Boom!!

    The tribtion had been brewing for a long time, but it was finally about to begin. The tribtion clouds churned, and tribtion lightning tore through the darkened skies, then crashed down.

    Its radiance thoroughly illuminated both heaven and earth.

    Po Suo couldn¡¯t help but clench her fists, her starry eyes grave. This tribtion¡­ is far too terrifying!

    But Su Yi justughed and swung his sleeves.

    Whoosh!

    A ten-thousand-foot mysterious and inscrutable?streak of sword qi rose like a cyclone, sweeping through the skies.

    How powerful was the radiant tribtion descending from the heavens? And how terrifying? It was enough to make Profound Illumination Emperors tremble.

    Yet in the face of this one sh, it burst like paper mache, scattering into a rain of light and dispersing!

    ¡°This¡­¡± The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow¡¯s red eyes bulged. What the hell?

    Po Suo was unwittingly stunned too. How could one sh be so strong?

    But then, an even more unexpected scene unfolded before them¡ª

    Su Yi¡¯s tall, upright figure took to the skies. He strode through the air, leaping into the depths of the tribtion clouds!

    His entire body was shrouded in obscure and mysterious Dao Light, and he seemed as contemptuous as an immortal. With every swoosh of his sleeves, forceful and indomitable sword intent shot forth, cleaving through the clouds.

    This seemed to infuriate the surging tribtion light, which rumbled and roared. Lightning surged toward him, as if intent on enveloping and destroying him.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t retreat. No, on the contrary, he charged right in, his sword intent free and unrestrained as he left about, shing his way through the relentlessly churning tribtion lightning.

    From a distance, he seemed like an immortal or deity waging war amidst the clouds, forceful beyond imagining!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su¡­¡± Even Po Suo was stunned. Her heart shook, and she could no longer remain calm.

    How terrifying and unusual was this tribtion? Any other Spirit Dao cultivator would have likely perished already, their soul dispersed.

    Even an Emperor wouldn¡¯t necessarily be able to sh with such a tribtion head-on!

    But look at Su Yi! He was shing his way into the nine heavens, cutting through the clouds, as domineering as a god!

    When did a little monster like this appear in the Netherworld? The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow was stunned too. Its blood-red eyes filled with uncertainty, and it was thoroughly stunned.

    There had absolutely never been a tribtion like this before.

    Who¡¯d dare imagine that in the face of this taboo grand tribtion, a young Spiritual Incarnation cultivator would dare fight his way into the tribtion clouds?

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow originally nned to wait and see if the tribtion would kill Su Yi or not.

    But now, it didn¡¯t?n to wait any longer.

    ¡°Hah!¡± The bird let out a sound like supernatural roaring.

    The Netherworld Heart-Disrupting Curse!

    This was a sinister forbidden curse that could attack and disrupt the minds of any cultivator beneath the Imperial level. It represented cmitous power and upheaval.

    ¡°The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow is here!¡± Po Suo narrowed her eyes.

    In that moment, something assailed her heart and mind. A strange, cmitous power, like the chaotic dancing of a demonic god, seemed intent on shattering her mental state.

    However, when she circted her cultivation base, she quickly dispersed this cmitous power.

    Whoosh!

    Practically simultaneously, a dark rain of light swept toward Po Suo.

    The rain was like a curtain, blotting out the skies and obscuring the sun, like the onset of an eternal night. It gave off the impression that there was nowhere to run and nowhere to hide.

    A cold look appeared on Po Suo¡¯s face, and her slender white fingers formed seals.

    Boom!

    A mountainous divine seal appeared out of nowhere, bursting with immeasurable radiance and forcefully exploding the descending curtain of darkness.

    A rain of light scattered, and the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow came into view.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s you! The spirit of the Cui Family¡¯s Tree of Ten Thousand Daos!¡± The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow said coldly. It seemed surprised, but it also seemed enlightened.

    A momentter, itughed coldly. ¡°s, even with someone like you acting as his dharma protector, that kid will surely perish now that I¡¯ve used the Netherworld Heart-Disrupting Curse¡­¡±

    The crow had only just said this when its voice came to an abrupt halt. It suddenly looked up at the dome of heaven.

    There, it saw a streak of dazzling light illuminating the nine heavens and the ten earths.

    The sword qi was as dazzling as the sun illuminating the heavens, and it seemed like the work of a god or immortal. There were no words to describe its terrifying power!

    As it swept through the air¡­

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The tribtion skies filling the dome of heaven exploded, and a rain of light poured down like a waterfall.

    It seemed nothing could block that sh; it swept right through this unprecedented, grand tribtion, crushing it!

    Light returned to thendscape formerly shrouded in a seemingly endless night.

    As a rain of light scattered, Su Yi stood upright beneath the heavens, gazing proudly down upon the world below.

    He seemed as eternal as a god; no number of tribtions could destroy him!

 Chapter 839: Subtle Details, Far-Reaching Foresight

    <h4>Chapter 839: Subtle Details, Far-Reaching Foresight</h4>

    The light of the heavens filled ten thousand miles of cloudless skies.

    Su Yi stood beneath the firmament. The endless light of a lightning tribtion surged toward him on all sides, highlighting just how dazzling and illusory his figure was.

    His aura had long since broken through the barrier of the Spiritual Incarnation Realm. Upon stepping into Spiritual?Revolution, he began an earth-shaking transformation, inside and out.

    Reaching Spiritual?Revolution meant he¡¯d reached the end of the Spirit Dao.

    Upon reaching this realm, the Grand Dao Spirit Pce would manifest a wheel. The Grand Dao Spirit Incarnation would float within it. This was the so-called ¡°Grand Dao Spirit Wheel¡±!

    Whoosh~Whoosh~~

    A flood of tribtion lightning and a rain of light surged endlessly into Su Yi¡¯s body, making his cultivation base firmer and stronger.

    This transformation gave Su Yi an unprecedented sense of satisfaction.

    He¡¯d used the aura of the Sword of the Nine Hells in this tribtion, just as he had in thest few. This enabled him to ovee a taboo tribtion, and what would otherwise have been certain death.

    But this wasn¡¯t as simple as borrowing external power to break through his tribtion.

    It was just that this taboo tribtion was so overpowering that even a Profound Illumination Emperor would likely have perished beneath it.

    Given the circumstances, the Sword of the Nine Hells was his only hope of survival.

    Fortune and disaster when hand in hand. After oveing tribtion, Su Yi could clearly sense that upon stepping into Spiritual Revolution, he¡¯d obtained unimaginable benefits.

    His soul, physique, cultivation base, and foundations in the Grand Dao had all undergone an unprecedented sublimation!

    ¡°A sword¡­ broke through a heavenly tribtion!?¡± The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow¡¯s blood-red eyes were full of shock.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t just not die; he¡¯d even shed through that taboo, grand tribtion and broken through. This was shocking even to the crow, who¡¯d lived for countless years.

    ¡°Little crow, you¡¯ve finally shown yourself.¡± Su Yi took beneath the dome of heaven and gazed at the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow, his gaze yful.

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow sighed after a moment¡¯s silence. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought that not even the Netherworld Heart-Disrupting Curse could influence your mental state. I certainly wouldn¡¯t have thought such a grand, taboo tribtion would fail to kill you¡­¡±

    Its feathers glinted with icy darkness, a mysterious and imposing sight.

    The crow then looked at the distant Po Suo and said coldly, ¡°Unless I¡¯m mistaken, the Cui Family sent you to see me?¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m the one who wanted to see you.¡±

    ¡°What for?¡± The crow said suspiciously. Everything about the young man in blue seemed strange.

    ¡°Everyone calls you an inauspicious bird, a symbol of cmity and upheaval. I wanted to see you for myself,¡± said Su Yi. As he spoke, he stepped through the air and drifted onto a mountaintop. ¡°How about it? Want to have a chat?¡±

    He walked with his hands behind his back, perfectly calm. However, hisposure only made the crow increasingly aware that something was fishy here.

    Never mind Spirit Dao cultivators; even Emperors feared the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow!

    But the young man in blue was different.

    He was too calm.

    Add Po Suo, the spirit born of the source of the Tree of Ten Thousand Daos, and this was enough to suppress the bluster of even a mighty, inauspicious creature like the crow.

    ¡°What do you want to chat about?¡± asked the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow.

    ¡°Your origins, and your reasons foring here,¡± said Su Yi between sips of wine.

    ¡°So, you want to ask about my origins.¡± The crow suddenlyughed, its voice raspy and disdainfully. ¡°Little fellow, do you really think this lofty one will tell you?¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°There are over a hundred forbidden grounds in the City of the Wrongfully Dead. Of them, nine are more perilous than the others. These nine danger zones include Cmity Ridge and the Great Chaos Ruins. Unless I¡¯m mistaken, you¡¯ve got to be from one of the two.¡±

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow¡¯s blood-red eyes shed. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have guessed a little whelp like you would know anything about the City of the Wrongfully Dead. s, there¡¯s no way you¡¯ll figure it out.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Then do you know how the City of the Wrongfully Dead¡¯s Divine Monarch Bloodmoon died? Or who imprisoned the White Bone Emperor after he fell from grace? Or how that Heavenspan Yao Vine upied the ¡®Little Necropolis¡¯?¡±

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow was obviously stunned. ¡°You¡­ Do you know these secrets?¡±

    When Po Suo saw this, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh to herself. Of course she knew that when the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force wandered the Netherworld, he¡¯d fought his way into the City of the Wrongfully Dead!

    In terms of his understanding of the City of the Wrongfully Dead, few in this world couldpare to him!

    Furthermore, Po Suo suspected that the secrets Su Yi now tossed out were, in fact, all things he himself had done!

    ¡°Want answers? Sure. Just tell me your origins in exchange,¡± said Su Yi.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow suddenly snorted coldly. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking this. I¡¯m not at all interested in any of that.¡±

    Su Yiughed, then said in a tone rife with implied meaning, ¡°Fine. If you don¡¯t want to chat now, I won¡¯t push you, but I trust you¡¯lle looking for me of your own ord eventually.¡±

    With that, he turned to Po Suo and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Before his voice even finished echoing through the air, he started walking toward Ziluo City.

    That was what it meant to be ¡°natural and unaffected.¡±

    Po Suo apanied him, her waterfall of white hair flowing around her, elegant and ethereal.

    The two of them gradually faded into the distance.

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow was a bit caught off guard; it hadn¡¯t anticipated that Su Yi would leave just like that.

    ¡°How arrogant is he? He obviously doesn¡¯t take me the least bit seriously¡­¡± The crow¡¯s blood-red eyes shed, and on several asions, it felt the urge to kill.

    But in the end, it held back.

    ¡°Go back and tell the Cui Family that the disasters apanying the Lantern Festival will destroy both them and Ziluo City!¡± The crow¡¯s icy voice emanated from afar.

    Before long, Su Yiughed back, perfectly calm. ¡°Little crow, if you dare appear then, I guarantee that you won¡¯t be able to fly out of my grasp. Watch yourself.¡±

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow couldn¡¯t help butugh. You¡¯re saying that as a Spirit Dao cultivator? How brazen and arrogant!

    But it quickly fell silent.

    Although it didn¡¯t know Su Yi¡¯s origins, it could tell that the young man in blue was thoroughly unusual. It wasn¡¯t just that his cultivation was heaven-defying; he seemed to know quite a few secrets surrounding the City of the Wrongfully Dead.

    And even the spirit of the Cui Family¡¯s Tree of Ten Thousand Daos was willingly apanying him!

    This was simply unbelievable!

    ¡°Just¡­ Just who is that boy? Since when was someone like that in the Cui Family?¡± The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow¡¯s eyes shed with uncertainty.

    In the end, its blood-red eyes shed with murderous light. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who he is. He can forget about stopping the destruction of Ziluo City and the annihtion of the Cui Family!¡±

    Then, the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow disappeared without a trace.

    ¡­¡­

    On their way back to Ziluo City.

    ¡°Earlier, I thought you¡¯d ask me to help you capture the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow,¡± said Po Suo, a bit confused. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Capturing him would do no good. I checked earlier, and that wasn¡¯t its real body,¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡°Really?¡± eximed Po Suo.

    Just now, she hadn¡¯t sensed it at all!

    ¡°Of course,¡± said Su Yi. Suddenly, heughed. ¡°But it¡¯ll definitelye back to find me.¡±

    ¡®Why do you say that?¡± asked Po Suo.

    ¡°The City of the Wrongfully Dead is a forbidden ground home to numerous terrifying lifeforms. Those I mentioned earlier¡ªthe in Divine Monarch Bloodmoon, the lost White Bone Emperor, and the Heavenspan Yao Vine that¡¯s overtaken the Little Internal Pce¡ªare all among the strongest and most ruthless characters in the city,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Of them, Divine Monarch Bloodmoones from Cmity Ridge, while the White Bone Emperor and Heavenspan Yao Vinee from the Great Chaos Ruins.

    ¡°Back when I explored the City of the Wrongfully Dead, I had interactions with all three terrifying entities. I killed Divine Monarch Bloodmoon, and I imprisoned the White Bone Emperor in darkness.

    ¡°As for that Heavenspan Yao Vine? It knew what was good for it and did me an enormous favor. In exchange, before I left, I helped it upy the Little Infernal Pce.

    ¡°Practically no one in the Netherworld knows about any of this, but these incidents caused an enormous uproar within the City of the Wrongfully Dead. However, no one knows who was behind them.¡±

    ¡°In other words, these matters have always been secret even in the City of the Wrongfully Dead. If the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow heard about these incidents, it¡¯s surely eager?to know the full story.¡±

    ¡°Of course, that alone wouldn¡¯t be enough to force the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow to show itself,¡± said Su Yi before finally revealing the true answer: ¡°But if it intends to save the White Bone Emperor, it¡¯ll surelye looking for me.¡±

    By now, Po Suo¡¯s curiosity was thoroughly piqued. ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°The crow¡¯s strange, cmitous aura shares an origin with that of the White Bone Emperor. It was because I realized that I brought up the Great Chaos Ruins and the White Bone Emperor¡¯s imprisonment.¡±

    Only now did Po Suo understand. Her expression suddenly turned a bit strange. ¡°I¡¯m suddenly starting to worry about something?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± asked Su Yi, a bit befuddled.

    Po Suo sighed. ¡°I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll trick me into running away with you before I¡¯ve even realized it.¡±

    Su Yi rubbed his nose andughed bitterly. ¡°Are youplimenting me or making fun of me?¡±

    Po Suo blinked, then giggled, ¡°Both.¡±

    Thinking about it, Su Yi¡¯s ns really were too thorough, and he gave nothing away, but he mapped everything out far in advance.

    Not long ago, when he imprisoned the old monsters within the Heaven¡¯s Writ Lotus Lantern, he obviously already intended to request her aid in putting them to use.

    Today, he outwardly just requested that she keep watch over him while he underwent tribtion outside the city, but in truth, he was using her as bait to lure out the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow.

    And that wasn¡¯t the end of it; he¡¯d even made arrangements to ensure that the bird went looking for him of its own volition!

    Po Suo couldn¡¯t help but suspect that if Su Yi were intent on running off with her, she wouldn¡¯t even realize it¡­

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Rx! I wouldn¡¯t resort to using such petty tricks on you.¡±

    As they conversed, Ziluo City¡¯s grand, ancient silhouette appeared in the distance.

    ¡°How about we have a drink at the Fragrant Cloud?¡± asked Su Yi, taking the initiative to extend an invitation.

    He¡¯d only just broken through, and he was in a good mood. Furthermore, he had some free time. He naturally wanted to rx and enjoy himself.

    Po Suo bit down on her red lower lip. ¡°Can I refuse?¡±

    ¡°Of course¡­ not.¡±

 Chapter 840: Going All In

    <h4>Chapter 840: Going All In</h4>

    Above the gates of Ziluo City.

    ¡°Hm? That Su kid hase back.¡± The elder in blue had a strange look on his face, and he seemed surprised.

    Earlier, he and the man in white assumed that the young man Cui Jingyan had taken a liking to had fled the city like a coward.

    ¡°He really is back¡­¡± said the man in white. He too was a bit stunned.

    A momentter, he noticed that there was a woman with Su Yi. Although he couldn¡¯t see her features clearly, her charm and disposition alone were astonishing, and the sight left him unwittingly dazed.

    Could she be ady immortal from on high?

    The man in white was an Emperor, and he¡¯d seen countless beauties, but this was his first time meating one so astonishing.

    Her hair was white as snow, and she looked as ethereal as an immortal?

    ¡°Who is that woman?¡± The elder in blue was astonished too.

    However, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t see the woman¡¯s features clearly. She had an ethereal quality to her, and her features were shrouded in faint mist, as if she were a dream or an illusion.

    They watched as Su Yi and Po Suo entered the city and disappeared down the streets and alleys, side by side.

    Only then did the man in white react as if awakening from a dream. He furrowed his brow and said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have guessed it, but the kid has quite a way with women. But isn¡¯t he letting Jingyan down by doing this?¡±

    .

    The old man in blue had a conflicted look on his face. ¡°Phndering isn¡¯t right, but what would <i>you?</i>choose if you met ady immortal like her?¡±

    The man in white instantly fell silent.

    Both were Emperors of the Cui Family, but they¡¯d never seen Po Suo before. They had no idea that the woman they were discussing was none other than the Great Basis Spirit Sovereign generations of the Cui Family had revered.

    ¡°Quick, look! Who are they?¡± The blue-robed old man¡¯s expression shifted as he gazed over the distant horizon.

    ¡°Emperors?¡± The white-robed elder¡¯s eyes shed with imposing light.

    And Su Yi and Po Suo, who¡¯d only recently re-entered the city, stopped and turned back to look.

    There, over the distant horizon, several figures emanating terrifying auras shot toward Ziluo City.

    In just a few breaths of time, they were only a few thousand feet from the city gates. There, they stopped and hovered in midair.

    One was a middle-aged man on a magic cloud. He was dressed in red robes and a feather headdress.

    One was a massive man built like a barbarian god. He was about ten feet tall, with coppery skin and fire dragons wrapped around his arms.

    One was a decrepit elder with a bamboo cane. He was balding, and his beard was white.

    One was a radiantly beautiful swordswoman in colorful clothes. She wore her long hair up.

    The four of them all looked different, but all four emanated auras that shook heaven and earth. The terrifying majesty of the Imperial Realm was on full disy.

    Boom!

    As they appeared, the entire stretch of heaven and earth shook. The skies churned, and the surroundingndscape quivered as if in submission.

    The Cui Family cultivators patrolling the city gates all reacted, instantly on guard.

    Atop the city walls, both the man in white and the blue-robed elder knit their brows.

    They recognized these four uninvited guests. Three hailed from the Qu, Hong, and Tantai Families, and one was a Denglong of the Shentu Territory!

    ¡°My four fellow Daoists, might I ask what you¡¯re doing in Ziluo City?¡± the elder in blue asked gravely, his voice emanating from afar.

    ¡°We naturally haven¡¯te as guests,¡± said the leader, the red-robed man riding on a magic cloud. His eyes shed like lightning, and his expression was cool and indifferent.

    His name was Qu Bohou, and he was a Profound Illumination old monster from the Qu Family.

    As he spoke, he swept his gaze across the distant Ziluo City. He suddenly rose to his full height and said in a voice that boomed like spring thunder: ¡°Cui Chang¡¯an, listen up! Let Elder Qu Mingwei go today, or face the consequences!¡±

    His voice rumbled and boomed, spreading throughout Ziluo City¡¯s airspace and causing widespread uproar.

    About seventy percent of the city¡¯s inhabitants had already fled, leaving the grand, ancient city empty and deste.

    But as Qu Bohou¡¯s voice rang out, the few that remained all realized that this situation wasn¡¯t looking good.

    Was the ancient Qu Family dering war against the Cui Family!?

    Atop the city walls, the white and blue-robed elders¡¯ expressions darkened.

    Within the city, Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. He could already guess that these four Emperors hade to put pressure on the Cui Family.

    Why? Naturally, to discuss conditions.

    But it was also possible that they¡¯d simply dere war.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, I¡¯ll step aside for now,¡± transmitted Po Suo. A long time ago, she¡¯d sworn not to intervene in the Cui Family¡¯s affairs.

    Su Yi thought it over, then said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave together.¡±

    Po Suo was stunned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d help the Cui Family avert cmity?¡±

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°There won¡¯t be fighting today. Didn¡¯t you see that those old-timers didn¡¯t dare so much as pass through the city gates? I¡¯m in no mood to stick around just to watch the show.¡±

    As he spoke, he was already on his way into the city.

    Po Suo nced at the situation outside, considered Su Yi¡¯s words, and smiled despite herself before catching up to him.

    Shortly after the two of them disappeared into the city, a group of Cui Family experts led by Cui Chang¡¯an appeared near the city gates.

    ¡­¡­

    What left Su Yi speechless was that, when he arrived at the Fragrant Cloud for a drink and a meal, he discovered that the restaurant famous throughout the Six Paths Royal Territory wasn¡¯t open!

    There was nothing for it; he could only return to the Cui Family estate with Po Suo.

    ¡­¡­.

    Jinluo Grotto.

    Su Yi sat cross-legged beneath the Tree of Ten Thousand Daos.

    He¡¯d only just ovee his tribtion today. Now that he¡¯d reached the Spiritual Revolution Realm, he had to take his time to stabilize his cultivation base.

    Po Suo, meanwhile, had already returned to the Tree of Ten Thousand Daos.

    Time slipped by.

    It waste at night when Su Yi awoke from his meditation. Only then did he realize that, at some point, Cui Chang¡¯an had arrived, and he now stood not far away.

    When Cui Chang¡¯an saw Su Yi open his eyes, he smiled and congratted him. ¡°Uncle Su, congrattions on proving your Dao and entering Spiritual?Revolution!¡±

    Su Yi took out a wicker chair, sprawled out, and raised a jug of wine.

    ¡°Enough already,¡± he said between sips. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not just here to congratte me on my breakthrough. Well? How did your discussion with those factions go?¡±

    Cui Chang¡¯an¡¯s smile faded, and a chill shed across his face. ¡°Each offered stricter conditions than the one before. They see us as nothing more than a fattymb just waiting to be ughtered. Had I agreed, even if we survived the Lantern Festival, the Cui Family¡¯s ancient foundations would soon be ruined!¡±

    His voice couldn¡¯t hide his indignation.

    Su Yiughed. ¡°It¡¯s to be expected. It seems to me that there¡¯s no way they¡¯ll just let this go. After all, even the Nine Serenities Netherworld Bird showed up. In their eyes, the Cui Family¡­ is sure to lose.¡±

    Cui Chang¡¯an nodded. He was naturally well aware of the severity of the Cui Family¡¯s predicament.

    ¡°Right, Uncle Su, did you see the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow?¡± asked Cui Chang¡¯an.

    ¡°I did,¡± said Su Yi with a nod. ¡°I know roughly where it came from and the nature of its power of the Grand Dao. If it uses the Lantern Festival to stir up waves, it really will imperil Ziluo City.¡±

    Cui Chang¡¯an¡¯s expression shifted. ¡°Then do you have any countermeasures?¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when he realized it wasn¡¯t quite appropriate, and he started to exin, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m doubting you, but¡­¡±

    He was an Emperor, and he held authority over the entire Cui Family, but now, he seemed frantic and nervous over a slip of the tongue. Su Yi found it rather funny to watch.

    He waved. ¡°Enough. How could I concern myself about that? With me here, the crow won¡¯t be able to cause any major waves.¡±

    His tone was calm and casual, but it revealed his absolute self-confidence.

    Cui Chang¡¯an felt enormously reassured. ¡°Uncle Su, how can the Cui Family best coordinate with you during the Lantern Festival?¡±

    Su Yi thought it over, then asked, ¡°How many inhabitants have remained in Ziluo City?¡±

    ¡°Less than thirty percent,¡± said Cui Chang¡¯an. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°I suspect that after what happened today, even more of them will leave. I¡¯m afraid Ziluo City will bepletely empty by the time the Lantern Festival arrives.¡±

    Ziluo City was historically one of thergest and most prosperous cities in the Six Paths Royal Territory, and it drew cultivators from all over. They in turn gave the city endless vitality.

    As the ruler of Ziluo City, the Cui Family benefited enormously from this prosperity. With their various businesses, they obtained an ocean of wealth and cultivation resources.

    Buttely, with the vast majority of the inhabitants gone, Ziluo City was so abandoned and bleak it was almost painful to look at.

    There was nothing Cui Chang¡¯an could do to stop this.

    After all, even if the citizens left the city now, they could still returnter, and their lives wouldn¡¯t be in danger.

    But if they didn¡¯t leave now, if Ziluo City really fell, they¡¯d be doomed to fall with it.

    ¡°It¡¯s best that the city is empty,¡± said Su Yi, his gaze distant and profound. ¡°If those external foes dare take advantage of the festival to cause chaos, we naturally can¡¯t leave them any hope of fleeing.¡±

    Here, he looked at Cui Chang¡¯an. ¡°If we¡¯re going to y, we¡¯re going all in. We¡¯re going to trap them like beetles in a jar and destroy them down to thest man!¡±

    Cui Chang¡¯an¡¯s heart shook; Su Yi¡¯s bold suggestion stunned him.

    But the more he thought about it, the more excited he felt. It was as if all his blood were boiling.

    Ofte, the Cui Family had been beset both inside and out, its situation precarious. This had long since left Cui Chang¡¯an feeling stifled, dejected, and indigent.

    It would naturally be wonderful if they could annihte all of their external foes during the Lantern Festival!

    Furthermore, if they seeded, the Cui Family could use their momentum to turn their foes¡¯ ns against them and teach the hostile ancient factions a painful lesson!

    But Cui Chang¡¯an quickly cooled down.

    He knew that although Su YI¡¯s suggestion was a good one, it would require epting an enormous risk. If anything went wrong, Ziluo City would fall, and moreover, it would deal unpredictable, devastating damage to the Cui Family!

    After a while, he took a deep breath, steeled himself, and asked, ¡°Uncle Su, forgive my abruptness, but what do you think our odds of sess are?¡±

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a perfect n. All I can guarantee is that I won¡¯t let the Cui Family face annihtion. Still, if you think my n is too risky, I won¡¯t insist.¡±

    Cui Chang¡¯an¡¯s expression shifted erratically. After a while, he gnashed his teeth and made a decision. ¡°It¡¯ll be as you say, Uncle!¡±

    Su Yi smiled, raised his wine gourd, and took a sip.

 Chapter 841: Missing Order

    <h4>Chapter 841: Missing Order</h4>

    Morning on the eleventh day of the seventh lunar month.

    Su Yi circled Ziluo City¡¯s walls with Cui Chang¡¯an to apany him.

    Ziluo City had existed since antiquity, and its sheer scale boggled the imagination.

    Cui Chang¡¯an and Su Yi traveled quickly, only asionally stopping for a brief conversation. Even so, traversing the full length of the city walls took a full eight hours.

    In the end, the two of them stood atop the eastern city gate.

    ¡­¡­

    Twilight, the twelfth day of the seventh lunar month.

    Po Suo returned the Heaven¡¯s Writ Lotus Lantern to Su Yi.

    ¡­¡­

    The thirteenth day of the seventh lunar month.

    When Su Yi awoke from his meditation, something stirred within him, and he wrote a line of text: ¡°I call to the radiant moonlight filling the skies, reflecting a heart as pure as the ice and snow and ambitions as grand as the convergence of one hundred rivers.¡±

    On the fifteenth day of the seventh lunar month, the Netherworld¡¯s skies would have no moon. However, throughout its territories, countless Celestial Lanterns of the Grand Dao would illuminate the night sky, casting away the darkness and dispelling evil spirits.

    However, were there a moon during the Lantern Festival, it would surely be the ¡°brightest¡±ntern of all.

    Su Yi¡¯s calligraphy came straight from the heart.

    ¡­¡­

    The fourteenth day of the seventh lunar month.

    Ziluo City was massive and ancient, but its streets were all but abandoned.

    Experts of the Cui Family were stationed at the city¡¯s four gates. The atmosphere was tense and oppressive, as if a dark cloud were hanging over the entire city.

    There were Emperors keeping watch over each of the four gates.

    Within the Cui Family estate, the atmosphere was simrly heavy and grim.

    Regardless of age, worry was apparent on every face.

    All of them knew that tomorrow¡¯s Lantern Festival would bring unpredictable cmity to Ziluo City.

    And the Cui Family would face a live-or-death trial!

    Within a pavilion.

    Su Yi sat leisurely in his wicker chair, examining a strange chessboard.

    It was bronze and clearly round, but the grid was somehowprised?of perfect squares, as if it were round on the outside and square on the inside. It looked a bit like those ancient coins that were round and had a square hole in the middle.

    This was a formation board.

    This particr formation board depicted theyout of Ziluo City¡¯s walls and the ancient formation protecting them. When circting the formation, so long as one used this treasure, they could target their attacks to kill their enemies, much like when ying chess.

    The ancient formation covering the walls of Ziluo City was called the Golden Crow Annihting Misfortune Formation. The bricks of the thousand-foot walls were all forged out of Profound Yang Firegold using a secret method, making them practically imprable.

    Generations of the Cui Family had further refined and strengthened them. Even without the formation¡¯s power, the walls themselves were strong enough to ward off Spirit Dao cultivators¡¯ attacks!

    When circting the formation, even Emperors would struggle to take even a step past the city walls.

    However, the formation¡¯s most important function was exterminating evil spirits and warding off disaster!

    Throughout history, during the millennial Lantern Festivals, the Cui Family had relied on this formation to neutralize terrifying, cmitous attacks, again and again and again.

    ¡°That is to say, after circting this formation, Ziluo City will?remain safe so long as we protect the eastern gate?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Cui Chang¡¯an nodded. ¡°Ziluo City is enormous. A long time ago, our ancestors realized that when we ced a formation, we absolutely couldn¡¯t leave our enemies opportunities to exploit.

    ¡°With the Golden Crow Annihting Misfortune Formation, so long as we gather our forces at the eastern gate, not even Emperors will be able to force their way in through anywhere else.¡±

    Cui Chang¡¯an paused, then added, ¡°The forces we have stationed at the other gates aren¡¯t there to fight.¡±

    They were just there to help maintain and circte the formatione?the Lantern Festival.

    Su Yi stroked his jaw. ¡°But if the eastern gate falls, won¡¯t that make the rest of Ziluo City indefensible?¡±

    ¡°If it reallyes down to that, I¡¯ll have no choice but to gather up my nsmen, borrow the Tree of Ten Thousand Daos¡¯ power, and flee,¡± said Cui Chang¡¯an.

    Su Yiughed. ¡°But what if we deliberately open the eastern gates and invite them in?¡±

    Cui Chang¡¯an thought it over. ¡°In that case, the city might wind up heavily damaged, but¡­ few are likely to die.¡±

    Ziluo City was practically empty. There was no need to worry about the fighting implicating the innocent.

    Su Yi immediately made a decision. ¡°Tomorrow night, you and I will stand guard over the eastern gates. Have everyone else remain in the family estate.¡±

    Tomorrow night was the fifteenth, the Lantern Festival!

    Cui Chang¡¯an¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°Uncle Su, isn¡¯t that a bit¡­ reckless?¡±

    ¡°Do as I say,¡± said Su Yi.

    It wasn¡¯t an exnation. It was an order.

    Cui Chang¡¯an nodded.

    Su Yi looked at him. ¡°The heavens won¡¯t fall. Don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself.¡±

    Cui Chang¡¯an was stunned, and waves of emotion coursed through his heart. He thought back to his youth, when his Uncle Su once smiled, patted him on the shoulder, and said, ¡°Young people ought to have the courage to forge valiantly ahead. Don¡¯t make trouble, but don¡¯t fear it, either. Kid, so long as you¡¯re not a coward, even if you poke a hole through the heavens, I¡¯ll help you bear the consequences.¡±

    It was just a few casual sentences. Perhaps Su Yi had already forgotten them.

    But they¡¯d nted a seed in Cui Chang¡¯an¡¯s heart.

    After steadying his emotions, heughed. ¡°With you here, Uncle Su, I wouldn¡¯t be afraid even if the heavens did fall.¡±

    He really had been under unimaginable pressuretely.

    Ziluo City was in dire straits, and it had been all but abandoned.

    His nsmen were ill at ease, and external foes eyed them hungrily, rallying their forces for battle.

    Furthermore, he still didn¡¯t know whether Cui Longxiang was alive or dead, and the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow had re-entered the world¡­ All manner of disasters would befall them simultaneously when the Lantern Festival began.

    It was easy to imagine how much pressure Cui Chang¡¯an was under!

    Throughout the Netherworld, who knew how many eyes were watching to see just what fate befell the ancient Cui Family.

    The Cui Family had ovee countless trials and bloodshed, but it had never been in such a dire predicament before.

    Cui Chang¡¯an admitted to himself that if not for Su Yi, he would have already used the Tree of Ten Thousand Daos¡¯ power to lead his nsmen away and flee Ziluo City.

    ¡­¡­

    The fifteenth day of the seventh lunar month, the Zhongyuan or Ghost Festival.

    Tonight was also the once-in-a thousand-years Lantern Festival.

    During the Lantern Festival, the skies were overcast and oppressive even during the day. All of the Netherworld¡¯s Six Territories and Thirteen Realms were suddenly empty.

    Don¡¯t go outside on the night of the Ghost Festival.

    This wasmon knowledge in the Netherworld.

    Because on this night, a strange power blotted out the Netherworld¡¯s source, resulting in strange and inauspicious phenomena arising throughout the world!

    Especially in danger zones like the City of the Wrongfully Dead, the Pool of Rebirth, the ruins of the Bureau of Adjudication, the Blood River of Sin, and the Sea of Bitterness. Numerous utterly terrifying lifeforms would appear there!

    On the day of the Lantern Festival, the Netherworld¡¯s cultivation factions, from peak orthodoxies to backwater sects, would make scrupulous preparations.

    Because as night fell, strange and malevolent powers would nket the Netherworld!

    The entire Cui Family was as tense as could be. All of their hearts were heavy.

    But to Su Yi, today was much like any other day.

    He got out of bed, washed up, cultivated, and ate¡­

    It was as if he had no idea what kind of disaster would unfold tonight, or what it would mean for the Cui Family.

    ¡°When the Lantern Festival is over, you can set off. But before you do, make sure to tell me so I can see you off,¡± said Su Yi. He¡¯d changed into new blue robes and fastened his long ck hair into a Daoist topknot with a wooden pin. As he examined his reflection in the mirror, he nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡°Alright.¡± The old blind man nodded. Back when they first arrived at the Cui Family, he told Su Yi he nned to visit the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers¡¯ ancestral ground.

    He hesitated, then said, ¡°Your Excellency Su, the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers excel at exorcisms. My cultivation base might be a bit shallow, but dealing with evil spirits should be¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, Su Yi turned around and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for your assistance. Just stay here in the Cui Family estate and wait.¡±

    With that, he walked outside.

    Cui Chang¡¯an was already standing there waiting for him. As soon as they met up, he and Su Yi left the Cui Family estate.

    The skies were gray, overcast, and nketed in dense clouds.

    The streets of Ziluo City werepletely empty, save for Su Yi and Cui Chang¡¯an. The two of them were headed straight for the eastern gate.

    ¡°When the primordial chaos parted, it demarcated purity and impurity. Pure energies rose and became the heavens, while the impure sank and became the earth. Based on the natural cycling of the Dao of Heaven, the fifteenth day of the seventh lunar month is when the world¡¯s impure energies are at their densest,¡± said Su Yi, hands behind his back.

    He gazed up at the sky. ¡°However, the Netherworld is different from other nes. In ancient times, it was an underworld, a realm of Yin energy. Throughout its countless years of history, countless immortals, gods, demons, and Buddhas have been buried here, and all types of energy¡ªyin qi, resentment, baleful auras, and other malevolent energies¡ªhave long since umted within the world¡¯s source.

    ¡°Thus, its territories are full of countless forbidden grounds, and it gives rise to endless malevolent powers.

    ¡°The crux of the matter is that there¡¯s a problem with the Netherworld¡¯s source,¡± said Su Yi. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    Su Yi was just saying whatever was on his mind, but his words left Cui Chang¡¯an stunned. ¡°Uncle Su, what kind of problem has arisen in the Netherworld¡¯s source?¡±

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Unless I mistake my guess, the natural order of the Netherworld is missing a certain rule.¡±

    ¡°What rule?¡±

    ¡°Reincarnation.¡±

    This answer left Cui Chang¡¯an utterly shocked. Waves of emotion coursed through him.

    But before he could wrap his head around it, they reached the eastern city gates.

    Su Yi walked through the sky, appearing atop the towering, majestic city gates.

    Gazing out from the gates, he saw that the surrounding area was shrouded in boundless darkness, as if thendscape had lost all light and color. All that remained was bleak, gray destion.

    It was an oppressive, stifling sight.

    Su Yi gazed down from the city walls and looked at the two stone statues defending the city gates, the Xiezhi and the Bi¡¯an.

    It was then that dazzling streaks of light shot in over the horizon. They started off far away, but they quickly neared the city, stopping just a few thousand feet away from the gates and revealing several figures shrouded in monstrous auras.

    Cui Chang¡¯an furrowed his brow and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s still daytime. Why are they here before nightfall? Are they in that much of a rush?¡±

 Chapter 842: The Night of the Lantern Festival

    <h4>Chapter 842: The Night of the Lantern Festival</h4>

    These familiar figures included a red-robed man in a feather headdress riding on a magic cloud.

    Then, there was a ten-foot, massively-built man with fire dragons wrapped around his arms, a decrepit, bald, white-bearded elder with a bamboo cane, and a colorfully-dressed swordswoman who wore her hair up.

    These were the very Emperors who¡¯d arrived with such ferocity days prior, all to put pressure on the Cui Family!

    Su Yi dimly recalled that the man in red was called Qu Bohou.

    He didn¡¯t know the others¡¯ names, but he couldn¡¯t be bothered to learn them. So what if they were Emperors? Now that they¡¯d gotten mixed up in this, they were doomed.

    However, they weren¡¯t the only ones who¡¯de this time. There were three others with them, all of them in the Imperial realm!

    Seven Emperors had visited together. With power like that, they could act as they pleased anywhere in the Netherworld.

    Even in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, that was enough power to throw the world into chaos!

    Off in the distance, the red-robed Qu Bohou said coolly, ¡°Cui Chang¡¯an, have you thought things through?¡±

    His voice boomed like thunder, reverberating throughout the bleak, overcastndscape.

    Cui Chang¡¯an said coldly, ¡°I told you, even if the Cui Family is annihted, we won¡¯t lower our heads! If that¡¯s why you¡¯re here, I urge you to give up on the idea!¡±

    ¡°Cui Chang¡¯an, I have something I¡¯d like to show you. Please, have a look. I trust you¡¯ll change your mind once you¡¯ve seen it.¡± The bald, white-bearded elder with the bamboo cane smiled, then swooshed his sleeves. A copper mirror floated into the air.

    The mirror scattered a rain of light, which outlined a scene in the air.

    The scene depicted a dark, oppressive dungeon with over a hundred prisoners. They included men and women of all ages, but all were covered in thick chains, and they were a sorry sight.

    Their voices emanated from the image.

    ¡°Is the Hong Family dead-set on waging war with the Cui Family?¡±

    ¡°Dammit!! Hurry up and let us go!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re finished! These Hong Family bastards wouldn¡¯t dare do something like this unless something had happened to the Cui Family¡­¡±

    It was a mor of voices, some enraged, others terrified and frantic.

    Cui Chang¡¯an¡¯s pupils constricted, his expression iparably dark.

    He naturally understood what was going on.

    As one of the most powerful factions in the Six Paths Royal Territory, the Cui Family¡¯s experts were spread throughout the territory, and quite a few of their nsmen wandered other parts of the Netherworld.

    Not long ago, when Cui Chang¡¯an realized the family¡¯s predicament, he issued orders that all nsmen out wandering were to rush home.

    However, this happened on such short notice that some of them had yet to return.

    But Cui Chang¡¯an wouldn¡¯t have guessed that the ancient Hong Family had already captured over a hundred of their nsmen!

    The bald old man retrieved the copper mirror and smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no harm in telling you this, Fellow Daoist Cui: this is only a tiny portion of the imprisoned Cui nsmen. There are numerous others imprisoned in other locations.¡±

    He paused, then said with an air of benevolence, ¡°But please, rest assured. They¡¯ve merely been detained. Their lives are in no danger.¡±

    Cui Chang¡¯an¡¯s expression was overcast, and he said nothing.

    It was obvious to everyone that he was already enraged!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Cui, what do you think about the conditions we mentioned a few days ago? Might we discuss them now?¡± the red-robed Qu Bohou said coolly.

    The other Emperors¡¯ eyes shed like lightning as they looked at the distant Cui Chang¡¯an.

    But it was then that a calm voice rang out: ¡°If those Cui nsmen die, your ns will be buried with them.¡±

    It was just one light, airy sentence, but all of the Emperors frowned. Their gazes shifted, thennded on the blue-robed young man standing beside Cui Chang¡¯an.

    ¡°Cui Chang¡¯an, isn¡¯t this junior of yours a bit too impudent? No respect for his elders, and no fear of death!¡± The brawny ten-foot man snorted, his voice going off like a thunderp.

    The other Emperors all had icy looks on their faces.

    .

    But against all expectations, Cui Chang¡¯an¡¯s eyes shed with murderous light, and he said in a low voice, ¡°Tantai Yue, for those words alone, I¡¯ll see you dead!¡±

    Every word was imposing and full of staunch conviction.

    The Emperors were stunned, as if in disbelief.

    And the massive man Cui Chang¡¯an called Tantai Yue couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°Today, the entire Cui Family shall perish, yet you dare threaten me even now? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being ridiculous?¡±

    His voice boomed through the heavens, rife with disdain and mockery.

    Cui Chang¡¯an was just about to respond when Su Yi flipped his palm, took out the Heaven¡¯s Writ Lotus Lantern, and tapped the wick.

    <i>Whoosh~</i>

    Misty light flowed out of thentern, and a female figure appeared.

    Her skin was fair as snow, and her ck hair flowed like a waterfall. She looked about fifteen or sixteen, with curved eyebrows and exquisite features. All in all, she was a moving sight.

    Even though her purple dress was in tatters, it did nothing to hide her beauty.

    This was none other than the Tianji Yao Empress, a terrifying entity who¡¯d been imprisoned beneath the Bureau of Adjudication¡¯s Heavenly Tripod Mountain?for almost sixty thousand years.

    When she appeared, Qu Bohou and the other distant Emperors¡¯ hearts shook, and their gazes were instantly solemn. What terrifying yao qi! Who is that woman?

    When did such a terrifying existence appear within the Cui Family?

    ¡°What can I do for you, Your Excellency?¡± The Tianji Yao Empress lowered her head and greeted Su Yi respectfully.

    This scene left the seven Emperors outside the city so bbergasted that they almost thought they were hearing things. Why is someone so terrifying lowering her head before some Spiritual Revolution Realm kid?

    Before they could wrap their heads around it, Su Yi held the Heaven¡¯s Writ Lotus Lantern aloft and said casually, ¡°Go kill that hulking brute. I permit you to seize his blood essence and devour his soul.¡±

    The Tianji Yao Empress¡¯s eyes sparkled, the depth of her gaze shining with irrepressible bloodlust. She was so excited that her voice quavered. ¡°I shall assiduously carry out your orders, Your Excellency!¡±

    The distant Emperors¡¯ expressions shifted.

    Qu Bohou shouted, ¡°Cui Chang¡¯an, are you sure you want to cast aside all pretenses of cordiality? Do you realize that if thises to blows, there¡¯ll be no room left to turn this around, and the Cui Family¡­¡±

    His words came to an abrupt halt.

    Because, a burst of light shed not far from them, then transformed into the Tianji Yao Empress.

    ¡°Seven Emperors, but not one has broken into the Profound Serenity Realm. How truly disappointing,¡± she sighed.

    She was a moving sight, and her steps were light and graceful. As she walked, unearthly ck irises appeared around her, their petals casting a dense, dark glow.

    Wherever she passed, the skies seemed to decay, and she left the air riddled with holes.

    Misty, unearthly ck fog filled the air around her.

    It was an utterly shocking scene.

    ¡°The Profound Serenity Realm!?¡±

    ¡°What terrifying Light of Incineration. Just¡­ Just where did that womane from?¡±

    ¡°Run!¡±

    Qu Bohou and the others were all visibly stunned, and they immediately shifted in the skies, turned, and fled.

    They¡¯d been ordered toe here to discuss terms, not to fight with their lives on the line.

    Boom!

    Heaven and earth trembled.

    The Tianji Yao Empress took a step forward, and her graceful figure disappeared into thin air.

    A momentter, she appeared behind the massive Tantai Yue like a ghost and extended her jade-like right hand.

    Her fingers shot forth like five sharp des swathed in unearthly ck light.

    Tantai Yue seemed to sense the danger. His massive frame burst with golden light, which formed a multiyered barrier condensed out of Profound Dao Laws.

    At the same time, his right arm thickened and shone with dazzling golden light. He turned, and was just just about to punch when¡­

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    A rapid-fire series of explosions rang out. Theyered golden barrier burst like paper mache in the face of those five, slender white fingers.

    Each bore into Tantai Yue¡¯s back like sharp swords, piercing his heart.

    He stiffened, and his features contorted with agony. The punch he was about to throw fell apart mid-movement.

    Splurt!

    With a ssh of blood, the Tianji Yao Empress ripped his heart out of his chest and held it in her soft, jade-like hands. ck light circted across her palm, and the heart brimming with the umted power of Tantai Yue¡¯s blood essence shriveled and disintegrated into ash.

    ¡°You¡­ You are¡­.¡±

    Tantai Yue seemed to recognize the Tianji Yao Empress¡¯s identity, and his eyes widened.

    But before he could finish his sentence, the Tianji Yao Empress smiled. A swath of irises transformed into mes, incinerating Tantai Yue to ash.

    After killing a mid-stage Profound Illumination Emperor, the Tianji Yao Empress looked at the others, who¡¯d already fled. Then, she turned to the city walls, looked at Su Yi, and asked respectfully, ¡°Your Excellency, should I pursue them?¡±

    Although she¡¯d lowered her head, Cui Chang¡¯an could sense that after sixty thousand years of confinement, this woman longed to fight and kill some more.

    Su Yi nced at her. ¡°With your current cultivation, you can at most contend with early-stage Profound Serenity Emperors. What if you run into someone like that while chasing them? Wouldn¡¯t you be the one to die then?¡±

    The Tianji Yao Empress¡¯s delicate frame stiffened, and she fell silent.

    After sixty thousand years of imprisonment beneath Heavenly Tripod Mountain, her cultivation base was severely damaged. It was far less than ten percent of her former peak.

    ¡°Come back,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°You¡¯ll have more opportunities to fight tonight.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The Tianji Yao Empress blurred into a streak of bloody light and shot into the Heaven¡¯s Writ Lotus Lantern.

    Cui Chang¡¯an couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Uncle Su, that treasure really is extraordinary.¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t exin.

    The Heaven¡¯s Writ Lotus Lantern really was impressive, but without Po Suo¡¯s help, he could forget about subduing those old monsters.

    Su Yi then took out his wicker chair, sprawled out in it, and gazed up at the gray, overcast skies. He whispered, ¡°This means an irrevocable falling out with those hostile factions. Your captive nsmen are likely in danger.¡±

    He paused, then added, ¡°But there¡¯s no need to worry. So long as we win, they won¡¯t be in danger any longer.¡±

    Cui Chang¡¯an nodded. He naturally understood Su Yi¡¯s logic.

    Su Yi then shut his eyes and dozed in the wicker chair, leisurely and content.

    Cui Chang¡¯an, however, put his hands behind his back and stood there in silence.

    asionally, he looked up at the sky.

    As time slipped by, the skies darkened, and the dense clouds nketing the heavens made it increasingly difficult to breathe.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    The skies were suddenly plunged intoplete darkness, as if the night had devoured the entirendscape. It was so dark, it seemed like the night wouldst forever.

    There wasn¡¯t even the slightest trace of light.

    Throughout the Netherworld, everyone felt as if they¡¯d been plunged into endless darkness. None of them could see anything at all.

    The Lantern Festival had finally arrived!

 Chapter 843: The Skeleton Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 843: The Skeleton Spirit</h4>

    Most nights, even when themps went out, there were still traces of light.

    But now, as the night of the fifteenth day of the seventh lunar month descended, all of the Netherworld¡¯s six territories and thirteen realms were plunged into absolute darkness.

    No light remained!

    This strange scene was unquestionably unsettling.

    ¡°Light thenterns.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s calm voice reverberated through the darkness.

    Immediately afterward, Cui Chang¡¯an shouted, ¡°Light thenterns!¡±

    His voice spread throughout heaven and earth.

    Instantly, countless hundred-foot Celestial Lanterns of the Grand Dao, each a different shape, soared into Ziluo City¡¯s airspace.

    Firelight surged, dispelling the darkness.

    It was as if a grand gxy of fire shone above Ziluo City, illuminating both the nine heavens and the city below.

    Celestial Lanterns of the Grand Dao were magic treasures refined with secret methods. They could disperse the darkness, but that wasn¡¯t all; they could also ward off disaster and burn evil spirits.

    Throughout history, whenever the Lantern Festival drew near, the Netherworld¡¯s factions would preparerge numbers of thesenterns to neutralize the impending cmity.

    As an ancient n, the Cui Family naturally had no shortage of Celestial Lanterns of the Grand Dao.

    As countlessnterns converged overhead, firelight spread far and wide, illuminating everything in all directions. It was a glorious spectacle.

    The world came back into view.

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    But when Cui Chang¡¯an saw the scenery outside clearly, he couldn¡¯t help but gasp, and an irrepressible chill rose within his heart.

    The distant darkness was shrouded in denselyyered baleful mists. Blood qi came in waves, and countless strange and grotesque evil spirits had gathered into a grand army. They nketed heaven and earth as they surged toward Ziluo City.

    There were too many of them!

    .

    They were densely packed and seemingly without end. Their ranks stretched as far as the eye could see.

    It was like a portal to a strange world of evil had opened in the darkness outside the city. A seemingly endless number of evil spirits had seized this opportunity to attack.

    Some of the evil spirits took on the form of a massive flock of vicious birds shrouded in bloody baleful energy. As they beat their wings, they scattered a rain of corrosive, turbid me. When it hit the ground, the vegetation instantly disintegrated, and it left jarring holes in the ground.

    Nothing survived.

    Other evil spirits were like monsters or devils straight out of the pits of hell. All of them emanated monstrous, evil auras. Some charged over the ground, while others whooshed through the skies, or rode in on currents of what looked like blood¡­

    Rumble! Boom!

    Heaven and earth trembled. Bloody baleful energy poured in like a waterfall, and countless evil spirits swarmed in from all sides. All of them charged toward Ziluo City like mad.

    The scale was mind-boggling; millions of them had surrounded the city!

    ¡°This terrifying, strange power is far greater than in prior years¡­¡± Cui Chang¡¯an¡¯s expression filled?with uncertainty.

    Cui Chang¡¯an had experienced his share of the world¡¯s ups and downs, as well as numerous storms and much bloodshed, and he¡¯d long since be an Emperor. Even so, this terrifying scene made him feel a chill in his hands and feet.

    There was no doubt about it; the appearance of the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow meant that this cmity was far more terrifying than in years prior!

    ¡°No need to panic. This sinister power is nothing but the malevolent energies that have umted in the Netherworld¡¯s source,¡± said Su Yi. He rose from his chair, not the least bit flustered, and gazed into the distance with his hands behind his back. He seemed perfectly calm, as if heaven and earth could crumble around him and he wouldn¡¯t so much as furrow?his brow.

    Cui Chang¡¯an gasped, and he gradually recovered from his initial tense, nervous mental state.

    When that boundless army of evil spirits was just ten thousand feet away, Su Yi took out the Formation Chessboard and swiped his finger across the surface.

    The towering walls of Ziluo City suddenly awakened from a long dormancy, shining with countless ripples of golden light. The obscure, profound runes of the formation merged together, suddenly transforming into an ancient and mysterious fluctuation.

    The Golden Crow Annihting Misfortune Formation was revealing its power for the first time in one thousand years!

    Boom¡ª¡ª!

    Gazing down from the dome of heaven, the enormous city burst with golden light, tearing through the darkness and illuminating thendscape.

    The city was now as bright as at midday, inestimably radiant.

    And the golden radiance swept in all directions like a windstorm, with enough force to destroy both heaven and earth.

    In the face of this heaven-shaking power, the bloody, baleful energy filling the skies disappeared with a boom.

    Thirty thousand feet from the city walls, the endless tide of evil spirits was incinerated into nothingness before they even knew what hit them!

    The terrifying aftermath swept outward, and heaven and earth trembled.

    One attack had exterminated tens of thousands of evil spirits!

    This was the power of the Golden Crow Annihting Misfortune Formation.

    Generations of the Cui Family had maintained and improved this formation, all so that it could unleash its power during the millennial Lantern Festival, destroying and suppressing too many evil spirits and malevolent powers to count. It had protected the Cui Family all this time!

    However, neither Su Yi nor Cui Chang¡¯an were happy.

    There were just too many evil spirits!

    They¡¯d just killed a bunch of them when yet another wave charged out of the distant darkness. They were densely packed, and it seemed there was no end to them.

    Admittedly, none of them were overly strong. They were brainless cannon fodder at best.

    But this would continue from nightfall, all the way until dawn!

    Furthermore, as time passed, even more terrifying spirits would appear!

    No one would dare take this lightly.

    Boom!

    Outside the city, baleful energy churned, nketing heaven and earth. The grand army of malevolent spirits howled and roared, charging ahead with no fear of death.

    The firelight of the formation unleashed destructive power all around the city, sweeping out in all directions.

    It obliterated one group of evil spirits after another.

    But immediately afterward, more appeared¡­

    The boundless darkness seemed to hide an endless supply of evil spirits. No matter how many they killed, there were always more.

    Furthermore, as time passed, the attacking evil spirits gradually grew stronger.

    At first, the power of the Golden Crow Annihting Misfortune Formation could obliterate the swarm of evil spirits as soon as they got within thirty thousand feet of Ziluo City.

    But just an hourter, they made it twenty thousand feet from the city before the formation took them out.

    Another hourter, they got within ten thousand feet!

    Just watching put pressure on Cui Chang¡¯an, and his expression was increasingly grave.

    Only two hours had passed, but the army of evil spirits was already far stronger than in prior years!

    Unlike Cui Chang¡¯an, Su Yi had spent these two hours in his wicker chair,nguishing and drinking.

    This battle might have looked iparably perilous, but in Su Yi¡¯s eyes, it was utterly tedious and dull.

    Where was the fun in passive defense?

    To sword cultivators, the best defense was a good offense!

    It was the most satisfying, too!

    But no matter how boring Su Yi found this, he had to be patient.

    The life and death of the Cui Family hinged on this battle¡¯s oue; he couldn¡¯t just do whatever he wanted.

    When he saw that the grand army of evil spirits was about to break through the defensive line ten thousand feet away, Su Yi took out the Formation Chessboard and swiped his fingertip across it.

    Chh!

    The crisscrossing grid lit up.

    At the same time, the walls of Ziluo City shone, the misty light emanating a shockingly destructive aura.

    Afterward, terrifying beams of golden fire shot out of the four city gates. Each manifested a resplendent golden avian figure!

    The birds were each a thousand feet long, and when they unfurled their wings, they were as enormous as the clouds hanging in the sky. Their entire bodies looked as if they¡¯d been forged out of gold, and they were bathed in endless divine mes.

    Golden Crows!

    Rumor had it that these True Spirit Divine Beasts controlled the mes of the sun. They were seen as children of the sun, and a casual beat of their wings could incinerate an entirendscape and reduce every living thing in it to ash!

    However, these four Golden Crows weren¡¯t really True Spirit Divine Birds, but rather, manifestations of the formation¡¯s power.

    Even so, as they entered the world, their momentum and imposing auras were utterly terrifying.

    They beat their wings and shot outside the city. A rain of fire poured onto the world below, instantly incinerating the evil spirits and filling the skies with searing golden mes.

    As the crows flew around the city, no matter how relentless the evil spirits¡¯ onught was, all of them were burnt to nothingness. It was an iparably tyrannical scene.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Suddenly, a cold snort emanated from over the distant, darkened horizon. It boomed like thunder, shaking the skies in all directions.

    As Su Yi sprawled out in his wicker chair, a smile tugged at the corners of his lips. The little crow really did show up!

    Boom!

    As soon as the cold snort faded, a ck skeleton appeared within the tide of evil spirits. Its bones were as clear and dark as ck jade, and blue-green mes zed in its eye sockets.

    The skeleton spirit gripped a ck bone spear. As he stepped through the sky, his malevolent, sinister aura transformed into a petrifying vision of purgatory.

    Whoosh!

    As soon as the skeletal evil spirit appeared, it blurred into a streak of ck lightning, gripped its spear, and charged at one of the Golden Crows.

    Boom!

    A heaven-shaking collision followed. Shockingly, the ck bone spear shattered the Golden Crow¡¯s massive, thousand-foot frame. The bird transformed into a rain of the light of the formation and drifted down to earth.

    The nearby skies exploded, and a flood of power swept forth, mming into the walls. The power of the formation covering them shook.

    ¡°An evil spiritparable to a Profound Illumination Realm cultivator!!¡± Cui Chang¡¯an¡¯s pupils constricted, and his heart shook.

    In past Lantern Festivals, such terrifying evil spirits typically only appeared as the festival neared its end.

    But that obviously wasn¡¯t the case this time!

    ¡°An evil spirit manifested of countless?sins!¡± eximed Su Yi.

    The power of sin existed deep within the Blood River of Sin. It was one of the most evil energies in the Netherworld.

    When it contaminated a cultivator, it would instantly corrode their cultivation base and disperse their soul!

    ¡°I can¡¯t let such power go to waste.¡± As Su Yi pondered, he took out the Heaven¡¯s Writ Lotus Lantern.

    Weng!

    Misty light circted, and a man in tattered Confucian robes appeared. He had youthful features, but his gaze bore the mark of countless years.

    This was one of the four ancient monsters originally imprisoned beneath Heavenly Tripod Mountain.

    ¡°Shabby old-timer, take this treasure and go clean up that skeleton,¡± said Su Yi. As he spoke, he tossed a fist-sized red furnace through the air.

    The Allheaven Blood Furnace!

    Su Yi had acquired this supreme Demonist treasure from the Pawnshop of the Heavens.

    It was from one of the Wilds¡¯ top Demonist Factions, Red Dust Demon Mountain. Its monstrous power could easily massacre entire regions, refining every living inhabitant.

    Over the years, Red Dust Demon Mountain had used this treasure to refine the blood and valiant souls of countless enemies. The furnace was infamous.

    ¡°I won¡¯t disappoint you, Your Excellency!¡± The man in Confucian robes straightened up his clothing, then solemnly epted the Allheaven Blood Furnace with both hands.

 Chapter 844: The Old Reptile

    <h4>Chapter 844: The Old Reptile</h4>

    Outside the city, the spear had indeed destroyed a Golden Crow, but it was, ultimately, just a manifestation of the formation.

    Momentster, the formation¡¯s power rebuilt it, and it charged toward the skeleton spirit once more.

    But the skeleton was utterly terrifying. With a shake of its wrists, the bone spear flew through the air, destroying the Golden Crow once more and scattering a vast wave of golden sparks.

    It then led the way, and the massive army of evil spirits charged past the defensive line ten thousand feet from the city. They were headed for the gate!

    Boom!

    Heaven and earth trembled, and baleful energy surged.

    The skeleton had already broken past the Golden Crow¡¯s attempts to stop it. It swung its spear and charged through the skies.

    The skeleton was an extremely terrifying evil spirit. mes zed in its sockets, and its entire body shone with malevolent ck light. Its vicious majesty made it no weaker than a Profound Illumination cultivator.

    But it was then that a clear voice rang out. ¡°Wicked little creature, how dare you act up? You overestimate yourself!¡±

    Boom!

    As that voice rang out, a blood-red cauldron shot through the air and expanded until it seemed capable of refining heaven and earth. It bore down on the skies, throwing them into disarray. Everything trembled.

    Upon closer inspection, visions of ancient demonic domains manifested around it. Countless illusory demonic gods floated within these visions.

    As the cauldron flew through the air, the evil spirits within thirty-thousand feet of the city exploded into churning clouds of smoke.

    The skeleton spirit seemed to sense the danger. It raised its spear and stabbed.

    ng!!!

    An earth-shaking impact rang out.

    The skeleton spirit sank into the ground, but it nheless blocked the descending Allheaven Blood Furnace.

    But it was then that a man in shabby Confucian robes appeared beside it.

    ¡°A mantis trying to block a chariot!¡± The man in Confucian robes swung his palm into the back of the skeleton¡¯s skull.

    Bang!

    The skeleton spirit staggered, and a momentter, both it and its spear were absorbed into the Allheaven Blood Furnace.

    The man in Confucian robes then put the furnace away, but just as he was about to leave¡­.

    A silvery-white chain appeared, seemingly out of nowhere, andshed into him like a whip, sending him staggering back. A bloody gash appeared on his shoulder.

    The man in Confucian robes was visibly shaken.

    Not far away, a woman in tattered, blood-colored robes had appeared seemingly out of nowhere, gripping glittering bone chains.

    The bone chains were made of countless fist-sized skulls, and they were over a hundred feet long. As they floated in the air, they cast flecks of sinister, icy light.

    Even stranger, the woman¡¯s face was deathly pale, and her eyes were like portals to hell. They reflected mountains of corpses and seas of blood.

    ¡°A Netherworld Hell Witch!¡± Cui Chang¡¯an¡¯s expression darkened.

    Forty-five thousand years ago, during the Lantern Festival, another such witch had appeared as the Cui Family warded off that year¡¯s army of evil spirits. This resulted in the deaths of three of the Cui Family¡¯s Profound Illumination Emperors!

    And now, a Netherworld Hell Witch, an utterly terrifying variety of evil spirit, had?appeared once more!

    Su Yi noticed her too, and his eyebrows shot up.

    The power of countless vengeful spirits had gathered around her, boundless and grand. This mass of energy even included the lingering resentment of several Emperors.

    <i>Ordinary measures against evil spirits won¡¯t be enough to kill her</i>, thought Su Yi.

    Boom!

    Before he had time to give the matter any further thought, the man in Confucian robes and the Netherworld Hell Witch started fighting.

    One controlled the Allheaven Blood Cauldron, while the other wielded white bone chains. Their sh shook heaven and earth, sending misty light in all directions. It was iparably fierce.

    Mere momentster, the Netherworld Hell Witch was at a disadvantage.

    Cui Chang¡¯an nodded. He knew who the man in Confucian robes was. Forty thousand years ago, he¡¯d been an infamous Demon Emperor.

    At his peak, he¡¯d been in the Profound Serenity Realm, just like the Tianji Yao Empress and Fei Kongdong!

    But before Cui Chang¡¯an could sigh in relief, the situation changed¡ª¡ª

    A ghost monk d in blood-colored robes appeared. He emanated ck qi, and he walked on blood-colored lotus tforms manifested out of the power of sin. His hands gripped prayer beads made out of skulls.

    Beside him was a massive, decaying, vicious bird. An infant rode on its back. The child¡¯s face was guileless and innocent, but its skin was gray, and its eyes were an unearthly red.

    A Sinful Ghost Monk! And a Child of Sin!

    Cui Chang¡¯an¡¯s expression changed dramatically.

    Of the numerous types of strange and evil spirits that appeared during the Lantern Festival, Netherworld Hell Witches, Sinful Ghost Monks, and Children of Sin were among the ten most dangerous!

    The skeleton spirit that appeared earlier was a level beneath them.

    Boom!

    The Sinful Ghost Monk stepped on Lotus tforms of Sin and sped his palms together. A string of prayer beads shot through the air, emanatingyers of the Blood Light of Sin. Its target, the man in Confucian robes.

    ¡°Go!¡± Atop the decaying bird¡¯s back, the Child of Sin let out a shrill shout. The sound shook the heavens.

    A mountain of white bone descended, bearing down on the skies and manifesting shocking, earth-shaking Blood Light of Sin.

    When the man in Confucian robes saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but be rmed. He activated the Allheaven Blood Furnace and tried to dodge; he dared not face this head-on.

    He was up against three evil spirits. All of them were unmatched terrors. In his peak, he might have dared fight them, but he¡¯d been suppressed beneath Heavenly Tripod Mountain for tens of thousands of years. His cultivation base was severely damaged. How could he contend with them now?

    Meanwhile, atop the city walls, Su Yi continued sprawling out in his wicker chair. He held the Heaven¡¯s Writ Lotus Lantern aloft, then whispered, ¡°It¡¯s time, you two.¡±

    Misty light surged out of thentern, and Fei Kongdong and the Tianji Yao Empress appeared out of nowhere.

    ¡°As you say, Your Excellency!¡± Both of them first paused to bow to Su Yi before leaping into action.

    Whoosh!

    The Tianji Yao Empress¡¯s purple skirts swayed as she shot forth like lightning, headed straight for the Netherworld Hell Witch. ¡°Shabby old man, leave that sinister little girl to me!¡±

    She¡¯d only just said this when she raised her fair hand, and tens of thousands of unearthly ck irises drifted down, enveloping the Netherworld Hell Witch.

    ¡°Activate!¡± Fei Kongdong bellowed, then suddenly expanded, transforming into a ten-thousand-foot Denglong. He now seemed like a barbarian god holding the skies aloft. A waterfall of baleful energy poured off him.

    He waved an arm as enormous as a mountain range, swinging ruthlessly at the Child of Sin astride a decaying bird.

    When the man in Confucian robes saw this, he no longer dodged. Instead, he activated the Allheaven Blood Furnace and attacked the Sinful Ghost Monk.

    Boom!

    Outside the city, heaven and earth descended intoplete turmoil.

    Three old monsters suppressed beneath Heavenly Tripod Mountain for countless years fought against three utterly terrifying evil spirits. The aftermath of their battle overturned heaven and earth, shattering the surroundingndscape.

    The boundless army of evil spirits stopped in their tracks far away, not daring to draw near.

    An army of evil spirits surrounded the other sides of the city too, but they were nothing but cannon fodder. The formation eradicated them before they could get within ten thousand feet of the city walls.

    This told Su Yi that the still-hidden Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow knew that the only way to break into the city was through the eastern gate.

    That was why the Netherworld Hell Witch, the Sinful Ghost Monk, and the Child of Sin had all appeared near the eastern wall.

    Time slipped by.

    The battle raged with increasing intensity, but it was as if Su Yi didn¡¯t even see it. He just went on drinking wine.

    Now, only four hours remained?until dawn. After a long, ineffectual onught, there was no way the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow would be able to wait much longer.

    Just as Su Yi expected, mere momentster¡ª

    Boom! Boom!

    Off in the distant darkness, heaven and earth shook as a mountainous figure approached.

    With every step, heaven and earth copsed, the skies were thrown into disarray, and thunderous booms reverberated through the air.

    ¡°The Netherworld Hell King!¡± Cui Chang¡¯an gasped.

    A ten-thousand-foot figure stood in the distant darkness, covered in a massive armor made entirely out of piled-up bones. His head was the size of a house, and his massive eyes were pale gray. He gripped a bone spear dripping with blood.

    As he approached, countless vengeful spirits and vicious ghosts surged on the surface of his body, but none could escape.

    From a distance, it was as if he were a living purgatory moving through heaven and earth!

    This was the Dark King of Purgatory.

    An evil spiritparable to Profound Serenity Emperors. He was a level above the Sinful Demon Monk, the Netherworld Hell Witch, or the Child of Sin!

    When Su Yi saw the terrifying Dark King of Purgatory, his spirits soared. ¡°He actually has power connected to the source of Purgatory!¡±

    He could tell at a nce that the Dark King of Purgatory had a type of power akin to purgatory¡¯s source, fused with countless vengeful ghosts and evil spirits. This was what had formed the Dark King¡¯s cultivation base!

    ¡°Old Reptile, go suppress him,¡± ordered Su Yi.

    A bony figure emerged from the Heaven¡¯s Writ Lotus Lantern.

    His appearance was unassuming, and he looked aged and sickly. However, when he appeared, an indescribably terrifying, vicious aura surged into the dome of heaven.

    When the Tianji Yao Empress, Fei Kongdong, and the man in Confucian robe saw this, all of them sighed in relief.

    The Dark King of Purgatory was a huge threat, and he put a lot of pressure on them.

    That gaunt, decrepit figure reassured all three of them.

    If there was anyone in the thirdyer of the Bureau of Adjudication¡¯s dungeons the old monsters feared, it was him: the Netherworld River Dragon Monarch!

    The old-timer had been imprisoned for ny-thousand years. The other old monsters imprisoned then had long since perished.

    Yet he retained an unfathomably powerful cultivation base even now!

    ¡°The old man¡¯s vicious aura sure is powerful.¡± Cui Chang¡¯an was solemn, too. Chills coursed through him.

    As the leader of the Cui Family, he was naturally aware that of all the prisoners in the ruins of the Bureau of Adjudication, this gaunt old man was unquestionably the strongest!

    The thin old man appeared outside the city, seemingly out of nowhere, and shot into the distance. ¡°Step back, you three.¡±

    His expression was calm and indifferent, and his pale golden eyes showed no emotion whatsoever. Hepletely disregarded the evil spirits filling the sky.

    As he spoke, he stretched out his hand.

    Boom!

    The Netherworld Hell Witch was fighting with the Tianji Yao Empress when a scaly draconic w suddenly wrapped around her neck, pulling her directly over to the gaunt old man.

    How terrifying of an evil spirit was the Netherworld Hell Witch? But now, the thin old man held her aloft by the throat, as if she were a chicken. She couldn¡¯t even struggle.

    Then, the thin old man opened his mouth and inhaled.

    Bang!!

    The Netherworld Hell Witch exploded into countless ancient vengeful spirit fragments, which the thin old man devoured, leaving nothing behind.

    The old man smacked his lips, as if savoring the vor.

 Chapter 845: Retreat

    <h4>Chapter 845: Retreat</h4>

    One attack, and he¡¯d killed the Netherworld Hell Witch with ease!

    Cui Chang¡¯an¡¯s heart shook.

    He¡¯d long since known that the Netherworld River Dragon Monarch was strong, but this still surpassed his expectations.

    However, Su Yi didn¡¯t find it all strange.

    The old reptile was a natural-born aberrant species, a dragon of sin born of blood and souls. Years ago, it took the experts of numerous peak orthodoxies working together to suppress him.

    Cui Longxiang once said that, had they not suppressed the old reptile then, he would have had a real shot at the Imperial Apex Realm!

    Even after ny-thousand years of suppression beneath Heavenly Tripod City, this terrifying creature¡¯s malevolent, vicious power was far more than ordinary Emperors could withstand.

    Outside the city.

    The man in Confucian robes, the Tianji Yao Empress, and Fei Kongdong were stunned. All of them retreated, clearing space for the old reptile.

    Strangely, when the Sinful Ghost Monk and Child of Sin sensed the old man¡¯s strength, they stopped in their tracks and retreated far away.

    At the same time, the distantndscape shook, and the ten-thousand-foot-tall Dark King of Purgatory attacked.

    Boom!!!!

    The Dark King of Purgatory swung his spear, then thrust it at the thin old man. The skies exploded around him, and a long, thin rift appeared in the sky.

    The thin old man¡¯s faint golden eyes shone with murderous light.

    He suddenly stretched out his hand.

    A draconic w covered in blood-red scales shot forth, expanding until it was a thousand feet across. One swipe disrupted the spear¡¯s trajectory.

    The thin old man disappeared into thin air.

    A momentter¡ª¡ª

    The entire stretch of heaven and earth wailed, and the skies copsed.

    A ten-thousand-foot blood-red flood dragon appeared out of nowhere, as massive as a mountain range. Its entire body was covered in blood-red scales.

    Boom!

    When the flood dragon appeared, its iparable, vicious majesty bore down on the skies. The very air itself trembled before it.

    When it swung its ws, a single attack was enough to send the Dark King of Purgatory¡¯s mountainous figure staggering backward.

    The Dark King of Purgatory let out a low grunt, swung his spear, and charged, like purgatory in motion. He was swathed in baleful energy that spread out as he moved, nketing the skies.

    The blood-red flood dragon shed with its sharp ws, seemingly enraged. A fierce battle began.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth were in turmoil. The destructive shockwaves made even the other old monsters break out in cold sweats.

    The Dark King of Purgatory was as mighty as a mid-stage Profound Serenity Emperor, and it controlled a power connected to the source of purgatory itself. Its murderous power was monstrous and terrifying.

    But its opponent was the Netherworld River Dragon Monarch! The crimson flood dragon¡¯s sharp ws ripped open the skies, leaving the Dark King of Purgatory covered in bleeding wounds.

    In a sh, the Dark King¡¯s ten-thousand-foot frame was riddled with injuries.

    Finally, the flood dragon let out a long roar, opened its mouth, and devoured the badly battered Dark King of Purgatory.

    Just watching made Cui Chang¡¯an tremble uncontrobly. That old monster is simply too strong!

    The flood dragon didn¡¯t stick around; its massive figure disappeared into thin air.

    A momentter, a thin old man reappeared on the city walls, opened his mouth, and exhaled. A bundle of bloody light appeared containing the sealed Dark King of Purgatory.

    ¡°Please ept this, Your Excellency.¡± The gaunt old man proffered the bundle of blood-colored light with both hands.

    Earlier, Su Yi had told him to suppress the Dark King of Purgatory; he naturally wouldn¡¯t kill it.

    Su Yi epted the bundle of light. As he toyed with it, he said, ¡°I expect the little crow is already enraged.¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when a cold, sinister voice emanated from the distant darkness.

    ¡°Old dragon of sin, how proud and contemptuous were you back then? You dared disdain even gods and Buddhas, yet now, you seem more like a spineless reptile. You¡¯re even willing to let the Cui Family order you about. It¡¯s truly disappointing!¡±

    The crow¡¯s voice boomed throughout heaven and earth.

    Off in the distance, the Sinful Ghost Monk, Child of Sin, and the endless horde of evil spirits stood unmoving.

    As if in submission to the owner of that voice!

    The formerly chaotic battlefield was now deathly silent, and an oppressive atmosphere hung in the air. All was still save?for the dense darkness and bloody, baleful mists that permeated thendscape.

    The thin old man seemed a bit confused. He fixed his dim golden eyes into the distance. ¡°Who are you to insult this old man?¡±

    Su Yi asked calmly from his wicker chair, ¡°You don¡¯t recognize the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow?¡±

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow!

    The gaunt old man¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°So, it¡¯s that crow that controls the power of upheaval and cmity¡­¡±

    His voice actually carried a hint of solemnity.

    ¡°Are you afraid of it?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The gaunt old man lowered his head. ¡°Everyone in the Netherworld dreads that inauspicious bird.¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    It was then that the distant darkness trembled.

    A massive, blood-colored mountain shot through the air. Wherever it passed, countless evil spirits flung themselves to the ground in prostration.

    The Sinful Ghost Monk and Child of Sin stepped aside and bowed.

    The blood-colored mountain was ten-thousand feet tall and covered in strange and intricate Dao Markings. Waterfalls of bloody light poured from it, filling the air with a terrifying, baleful aura of sin.

    A ck-robed figure stood on the peak, shrouded in wisps of dark, mysterious light, like a legendary god of the Netherworld!

    The Tianji Yao Empress, Fei Kongdong, and the old man in Confucian robes all felt a prickling pain on their skin, and their hearts trembled as the sensation of a potentially lethal threat bore down on them.

    Strong!

    Just who is that?

    Meanwhile, atop the city walls, Cui Chang¡¯an¡¯s expression was as grave as could be.

    The Cui Family had existed since antiquity. They¡¯d ovee countless Lantern Festivals, but this was their first time facing such a strange and terrifying existence.

    He stood atop a mountain of blood, and a horde of evil spirits prostrated themselves before him!

    The thin old man¡¯s pale golden eyes shed, seemingly with rm. ¡°A Dark Vassal!? Didn¡¯t those terrifying evil spirits die out a long, long time ago!?¡±

    A Dark Vassal!

    Cui Chang¡¯an¡¯s heart clenched; he¡¯d finally remembered what Dark Vassals were.

    In legends of ancient times, the Dark Vassals were the guards of the Fallen Netherworld King. All of them were manifested out of the souls of the dead, and they wielded the powers of cmity, sin, and chaos. They were strong beyond measure.

    However, those rumors dated back to antiquity. Although tales still circted, sightings of Dark Vassals were practically unheard of.

    Yet tonight, one of these terrifying entities had appeared!

    ¡°So, the little crow brought a Dark Vassal out of Cmity Ridge. Just what is it attacking Ziluo City for?¡± Su Yi sat in his wicker chair, stroking his jaw. He was finally intrigued.

    He¡¯d explored the City of the Wrongfully Dead in his past life, and he¡¯d entered the ce considered the most dangerous part of the city, Cmity Ridge. He naturally knew about the Dark Vassals that hadin dormant there since ancient times.

    He¡¯d even hoped to acquire one to research thoroughly.

    s, the Dark Vassalsy dormant year-round, and Cmity Ridge was so enormous that he ultimately failed to realize this ambition.

    Yet now, the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow hade with a Dark Vassal!

    ¡°Wicked old dragon, this lofty one shall grant you an opportunity. Step aside, and I¡¯ll spare your life. Refuse, and don¡¯t me me for my poor manners!¡±

    That icy voice emanated from the distant darkness once more.

    The thin old man said coolly, ¡°Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow, I have advice for you too. Hurry up and lead these evil spirits away. If you do, you might still escape with your life. Otherwise, it won¡¯t matter how capable you are; I¡¯m afraid you and your Dao will both meet your end.¡±

    He really was afraid of the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow.

    But he knew that the young man in blue currently sprawled out in a wicker chair was even more terrifying.

    He didn¡¯t even need to think to know that, if he dared try anything, the terrifying existence who¡¯d once presided over the Wilds would kill him instantly!

    ¡°I¡¯ll meet my end? Hahaha, ol¡¯ dragon, oh, ol¡¯ dragon, you¡¯ve truly disappointed me!¡± The crow¡¯sughter emanated from the distant darkness.

    Immediately afterward¡ª¡ª

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The blood-colored mountain shifted, carrying the Dark Vassal toward the city gates.

    The skies wailed and copsed. Heaven and earth trembled.

    Its momentum alone left the Tianji Yao Empress and the others stifled and suppressed.

    ¡°Come on back, you three,¡± Su Yi said calmly.

    The three of them felt a massive weight lift from their shoulders, and all of them retreated right away.

    They were under the control of the Heaven¡¯s Writ Lotus Lantern, and they had no choice but to obey Su Yi¡¯s orders. Even so, they had absolutely no desire to fight a terrifying, ruthless ancient entity like the Dark Vassal.

    It was then that Su Yi finally rose from his wicker chair.

    He nced at the stone statues guarding the gates, the Xiezhi and the Bi¡¯an, then at the encroaching Dark Vassal.

    Then, he made a decision.

    ¡°Retreat.¡±

    He put away his chair, turned, and simply walked away.

    The thin old man, the Tianji Yao Empress, and the other old monsters were stunned. They almost dared not believe their ears.

    This was the man who¡¯d once stood at the pinnacle of creation, the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force. How could he possibly retreat without a fight even at a time like this!?

    When had the Swordmaster of Abstruse?Force ever fled from battle?

    It had never happened before!

    But now, he was retreating due to the threat of the Dark Vassal¡­.

    An indescribable mix of disappointment and bewilderment coursed through the old monsters¡¯ hearts. This is the former Swordmaster of Abstruse Force! How could he¡­ do something like this!?

    Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s really just a weak little Spiritual Revolution Cultivator, not the undefeatable legend he once was?

    If their lives weren¡¯t under the control of the Heaven¡¯s Writ Lotus Lantern, the old monsters would likely have been tempted to see what Su Yi was made of for themselves.

    ¡°Uncle Su, isn¡¯t this a bit abrupt?¡± Cui Chang¡¯an was stunned too. He naturally knew what Su Yi was doing, but they hadn¡¯t even tried to fight back yet. Retreating just like that seemed a bit too sloppy.

    ¡°They¡¯re here to invade the city. If we give them a chance, how could they possibly resist it?¡± Su Yi said casually.

    As the two of them conversed, they gradually faded into the distance.

    The old monsters nced at each other, then followed. When they overheard Su Yi and Cui Chang¡¯an¡¯s conversation, they felt something wasn¡¯t quite right here. However, they couldn''t quite put their finger on what was amiss.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The blood-colored mountain mmed into the city gates. The massive energy fluctuations produced on impact shook the entire city.

    Without Su Yi andpany fighting back, the Golden Grow Annihting Cmity Formation¡¯s power couldn¡¯t possibly resist the onught of the horde of evil spirits.

    Momentster, the eastern city gates broke.

    Countless evil spirits flooded into the city, nketing heaven and earth. The emptied-out Ziluo City descended into chaos and upheaval.

    However, no one noticed that before the gates broke, the stone statues guarding them silently disappeared.

 Chapter 846: Hauling in the Net

    <h4>Chapter 846: Hauling in the Net</h4>

    The eastern gate of Ziluo City had fallen!

    The boundless army of evil spirits was flooding into the city.

    A foot-tall crow shot through the distant darkness, its feathers flowing with dark luster.

    It appeared atop that blood mountain in a sh, standing on the shoulders of the Dark Vassal.

    ¡°Strange. Why did the Cui Family give up its resistance? Old Block, do you think there¡¯s an ambush waiting for us in Ziluo City?¡± The crow¡¯s blood-red eyes shed.

    ¡°Who would make unnecessary sacrifices even knowing they¡¯re sure to lose?¡± said the Dark Vassal, his voice calm, without even the slightest ripple of emotion.

    His entire body was covered in a ck cloak. Only his dust-colored eyes were visible, and he emanated a chaotic, cmitous aura.

    As he spoke, he swung his sleeves.

    Boom!

    The massive blood-colored mountain covered in countless strange Dao Markings suddenly shrank many times over, transforming into a blood-red seal and falling into the Dark Vassal¡¯s outstretched palm.

    ¡°Forget it. Even if they did set up an ambush, with the methods the Cui Family disyed today, there¡¯s no way they¡¯re any match for me. I¡¯ll just go have a look. It would be wonderful if I could re-acquire that treasure hidden in the ruins of the Bureau of Adjudication¡ª¡± The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow started saying something, but then it realized it was getting ahead of itself and abruptly shut its beak.

    In contrast, however, its blood-red eyes shone with a rare trace of longing and excitement.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The Dark Vassal strode through the air and into the city.

    The Sinful Ghost Monk and Child of Sin followed, and a seemingly endless horde of evil spirits surged out of the darkness.

    Their goal was the ruins of the Bureau of Adjudication!

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Ziluo City has fallen!¡± someone shouted excitedly amidst the darkness to the north of Ziluo City.

    Throughout its long history, Ziluo City had ovee countless Lantern Festivals under the protection of the Cui Family.

    But now, the army of evil spirits had?broken into the city!

    ¡°Tonight¡¯s horde of evil spirits is unquestionably terrifying. One utterly terrifying evil spirit has arrived after another. Their power far surpasses anything seen in years prior.

    ¡°I even suspect that it wouldn¡¯t matter if Cui Longxiang were still alive; not even he could block such an onught,¡± someone whispered coldly.

    ¡°When Cui Longxiang fell and the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow re-entered the world, Ziluo City¡¯s fate was sealed!¡± said another, their tone sinister.

    ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s time to settle the score with the Cui Family.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    One figure after another shot through the darkness.

    There was an elder in Confucian robes and a broad belt, with the air of an immortal.

    There was a man with a willowy beard and a sword case on his back.

    There was a mature beauty with her hair tied up, carrying a basket of flowers.

    And several others.

    Their appearances varied, but all of them emanated the distinctive auras of the Imperial Realm.

    They came from the ancient Qu, Hong, and Tantai Families, as well as the Denglong n. They¡¯d gone into hiding far from the city walls long before nightfall, watching and waiting in silence.

    Naturally, they¡¯d watched the massive horde of evil spirits break past Ziluo City¡¯s eastern gate.

    When Ziluo City fell, the Emperors of the allied factions took action without hesitation.

    The way they saw it, this was the perfect opportunity to overturn the ancient Cui Family!

    ¡­¡­

    Within Ziluo City.

    The dense swarm of evil spirits was like a flood, enveloping the streets and alleyways. Nothing stood in their way.

    However, Ziluo City had already been abandoned. The horde of spirits flowed through the streets, but no battles broke out.

    The Cui Family estate.

    Halls and pces were as numerous as trees in a forest, but all of them were within the bounds of the family¡¯s defensive formation. An ancient, holy aura permeated the darkness.

    ¡°The gates fell!?¡±

    ¡°Dammit! How is this possible!¡±

    ¡°The family head told us to seek refuge within the family estate. We thought he had this in the bag. Who¡¯d have thought things would end like this?¡±

    ¡­a mor of voices arose within the formation.

    When the eastern gates fell, the higher-ups of the Cui Family could no longer remain calm. All of them were both rmed and furious.

    Xue Huaning, who was currently controlling their defensive formation, furrowed her brow and chastised them. ¡°What are you panicking about? The situation isn¡¯t as grave as you imagine!¡±

    She was a former Emissary of the River of Meng Po Pce, and this utterly dignified, imposing deration directly suppressed the mor of voices.

    The crowd shut their mouths, their expressions shifting and uncertain.

    Through the formation, they could see the situation outside clearly. Masses of evil spirits were charging toward the Cui Family estate from all sides.

    Boundless, bloody, baleful energy filled the air.

    The sight alone was enough to make one give in to despair.

    Boom!

    As the defensive formation circted, dazzling silver light spread out. The charging swarm of evil spirits toppled, then disintegrated into ash.

    But immediately afterward, more of them charged over.

    Some of the stronger ones relentlessly attempted to break the formation.

    The Cui Family higher-ups¡¯ expressions were increasingly unsightly, and they were increasingly frantic.

    However, Xue Huaning didn¡¯t seem the least bit concerned. ¡°Aside from we old-timers, the entire n has taken refuge within Jinluo Grotto. Even if the worstes to pass, we can use the power of the Tree of Ten Thousand Daos to leave Ziluo City.¡±

    Someone said glumly, ¡°Leave the city? If Ziluo City falls, where will the Cui Family go? And what will be of the foundations generations of our ancestors built up over countless years? Will all of that end here?¡±

    The others hadplicated looks on their faces too.

    All of them realized that tonight¡¯s onught of strange and sinister power was truly terrifying. In pastnterns, no such cmities had befallen them.

    If not for Family Head Cui Chang¡¯an¡¯s insistence that they stay and fight, they would likely have long since gathered their families and left Ziluo City.

    Now, it seemed the worst-case scenario was about to be a reality!

    Xue Huaning could tell that their hearts were heavy. ¡°Everyone, please rest assured. Earlier, I was merely describing the worst-case scenario, but unless I¡¯m mistaken, these malevolent forces will soon faceplete annihtion.¡±

    After a stunned pause, the crowd shook their heads. They obviously didn¡¯t believe a word of it.

    Someone couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that tonight¡¯s disaster isn¡¯t as simple as the invading evil spirits. There are also several ancient factions lying in wait, and they¡¯ve yet to make an appearance!¡±

    This deration left the others¡¯ hearts even heavier.

    A strange look shone in Xue Huaning¡¯s eyes. In the end, she couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°I¡¯d actually love it if they rushed over¡­¡±

    ¡°????¡± The crowd was bbergasted. What¡¯s that supposed to mean?

    Before anyone could ask, Xue Huaning exined, ¡°Everyone, I, Xua Huaning, guarantee that tonight won¡¯t go anywhere near as terribly as you imagine. On the contrary¡­¡±

    Here, she paused and looked outside of the n-protecting formation. ¡°Both the evil spirits and the factions hoping to take advantage of our moment of vulnerability are doomed to suffer enormous casualties!¡±

    She spoke calmly, but her tone left no room for doubt.

    The crowd was stunned; they couldn¡¯t imagine the source of her confidence

    ¡°Does the family head have a backup n?¡± someone couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Everyone else looked at Xue Huaning.

    They had no idea how the eastern gate had fallen, nor did they know whether or not Cui Chang¡¯an was alive or dead. All of them were ovee with worry.

    But Xue Huaning seemed far too calm.

    However, before they could ask any further questions, the situation changed outside the formation.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A terrifying aura swept forth, and a group of Emperors descended, standing in the skies outside the Cui Family estate like deities.

    There were about ten of them, and all of them looked different.

    One walked on a divine rainbow. One gripped a Dao Sword. One had the countenance of a Buddhist statue. One manipted thunder and lightning.

    Each was more terrifying than the one before.

    Just standing there, their terrifying auras suppressed the endless swarm of evil spirits, dispersing them with a bang.

    Especially the four leaders. All of them were in the Profound Serenity Realm!

    Within the defensive formation, the higher-ups of the Cui Family were all visibly shaken.

    Even the utterly confident Xue Huaning was inwardly rmed when she saw this lineup. A grave look appeared on her face.

    ¡°Cui Chang¡¯an has already lost. I urge you to give up. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for our power manners,¡± said a white-bearded man in purple. His voice boomed throughout the night sky.

    He stood atop an enormous yellow-skinned gourd, hands behind his back, as imposing as a god.

    Qu Changhen.

    He was a high elder of the Qu Family with early-stage Profound Serenity cultivation. He was practically a relic; countless years had passed since hest entered the world.

    However, even now, everyone knew?his title: the Spirit Gourd Spirit Emperor!

    ¡°The Cui Family¡¯s annihtion is at hand. Remaining stubborn even now would be foolish,¡± sighed a short elder. He looked decrepit, and his eyes were turbid. He gripped a cattail fan, and his appearance was unassuming.

    But when he spoke, every word boomed, reverberating throughout heaven and earth and shaking the Cui Family¡¯s defensive formation.

    .

    Hong Zhiwen!

    He was an old monster of the Hong Family, a Profound Serenity Emperor.

    ¡°It seems to me that it¡¯d be best to fight directly,¡± said the swordsman with the willowy bird. His voice was warm and amiable. ¡°I¡¯ve long since wanted to see the Cui Family¡¯s Law of Adjudication for myself.¡±

    Tantai Ye!

    ¡°We cannot afford dys,¡± said the beautiful woman carrying a flower basket. Her eyes shone with murderous intent. ¡°We¡¯d best end this as quickly as possible.¡±

    Fei Yanzhi!

    A Profound Serenity Denglong!

    Their words were forceful and domineering. All of them spoke with undisguised killing intent.

    The Cui nsmen taking refuge within their formation felt chills course through them.

    Four Profound Serenity Emperors had arrived leading a group of Emperors. Whose heart wouldn¡¯t have quavered at the sight of such power?

    Worse, the city was currently under attack by too many evil spirits to count!

    And the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow had yet to show itself!

    However, when she saw this, Xue Huaning whispered, ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s almost time to determine a victor.¡±

    Meanwhile, on the roof of a distant restaurant, Su Yi raised his wine jug to his lips and took a sip. ¡°Fei Kongdong, I¡¯m sure you see them too. Members of your Denglong n havee. I¡¯ll give you a chance: make them leave right away, and I won¡¯t pursue this any further. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have you kill them yourself.¡±

    Fei Kongdong¡¯s expression changed dramatically. ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Then, the old monster suppressed beneath Heavenly Tripod Mountain for tens of thousands of years could hold back no longer. He leaped into the air and rushed off.

 Chapter 847: The Legend Returns

    <h4>Chapter 847: The Legend Returns</h4>

    Before the ruins of the Bureau of Adjudication.

    The ck-robed Dark Vassal turned his head, his dust-colored eyes surging with imposing light as he gazed in the direction of the Cui Family.

    ¡°Why have so many Emperors appeared tonight?¡± he asked.

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow perched on his shoulder let out a strangeugh. ¡°A few days ago, those prominent factions and I made an exchange. Our agreement was simple: I lead my army of evil spirits to attack Ziluo City, and they take down the Cui Family.

    ¡°With them holding the Cui Family¡¯s forces back, we¡¯ll have enough time to enter the ruins of the Bureau of Adjudication and retrieve that treasure!¡±

    Its voice carried a hint of smug pride.

    ¡°Three of those factions once administered the Hell Bureau, the Hungry Ghosts Bureau, and the Beast Bureau. They once answered to the?Bureau of Adjudication. Who¡¯d have thought that now, they¡¯d agree to assist you in taking down the Cui Family? ¡­the world really has changed¡­¡± said the Dark Vassal, his voice grim, yet rife with mockery.

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow said leisurely, ¡°The Infernal Pce fell a long time ago. Once we¡¯ve retrieved that treasure, we won¡¯t need to hide in the City of the Wrongfully Dead any longer!¡±

    Boom¡ª¡ª!

    A shocking energy fluctuation emanated from the distant Cui Family estate. Divine light soared into the heavens, and a formation stirred up currents of destructive power.

    The Dark Vassal and the Nine Serenitie Netherworld Crow immediately realized that the Emperors had begun their attack on the Cui Family!

    ¡°We¡¯ve got to hurry,¡± said the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow.

    The Dark Vassal flipped his palm, revealing a blood-colored Daoist Seal. He then looked up at the tightly-shut gates of the Bureau of Adjudication¡¯s grand hall. ¡°I¡¯ll break this formation within ten minutes at most!¡±

    Weng!

    Bright crimson light flowed around the blood-colored seal as it rose into the air.

    But just as the Dark Vassal was about to begin, the strange humming of a sword reverberated throughout Ziluo City.

    The Dark Vassal stiffened, and the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow raised its head.

    The Sinful Ghost Monk and Child of Sin shuddered from head to toe as an indescribable terror arose within their hearts.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°So, it¡¯s Yanzhi and the others!¡± Fei Kongdong recognized the distant Denglong Emperors at a nce.

    Especially the leader, the early-stage Profound Serenity Fei Yanzhi. She was his niece!

    ¡°They haven¡¯t forgotten me, and they still want to save me from the dungeons of the Bureau of Adjudication¡­¡± Fei Kongdong¡¯s heart shook.

    But then, he sighed.

    He knew better than anyone that even if Fei Yanzhi had allied with far more Emperors, they would surely fail.

    Because¡­ that person was here!

    Old Monster Su obviously ns to gather all his opponents in one ce. If I warn them and alert the other faction¡¯s Emperors, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll anger him¡­

    I have to find a way to make Yanzhi and the others leave Ziluo City as soon as possible. Or else¡­

    He¡¯d only just thought this when¡­

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Off in the distance, the Emperors had already taken action, activating their various treasures and Daoist magics to attack the Cui Family¡¯s defensive formation.

    Shit!

    Fei Kongdong¡¯s expression changed dramatically.

    It was then that a strange sword hum rang out.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°You three, ?go defend the eastern gates. If anyone escapes through the east, I¡¯ll hold you ountable,¡± said Su Yi from the rooftop.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The thin old man, the Tianji Yao Empress, and the man in Confucian robes acknowledged their orders and dashed off.

    ¡°What about me, Uncle Su?¡± Cui Chang¡¯an couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Once we¡¯ve routed our enemies, use the Golden Crow Annihting Cmity Formation, as well as the Xiezhi and Bi¡¯an statues, to clean up the riffraff,¡± said Su Yi.

    He then gazed at the Emperors attacking the Cui Family. His eyes glinted with cold light.

    The Heaven¡¯s Writ Lotus Lantern floated above his palm.

    Su Yi reached out and tapped the wick.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    A sword appeared in his grip.

    ¡°Moonlit Shadow!¡± Cui Chang¡¯an couldn¡¯t help but look surprised.

    The de was radiant and ethereal, like an illusion or a shadow, yet as radiant as the full moon.

    In Su Yi¡¯s past life, it apanied him in battle throughout the Netherworld. It had taken the heads of countless powerful enemies!

    ¡°Old friend, I¡¯ll be relying on you tonight,¡± said Su Yi leisurely. He tapped the t of the de.

    ng!

    An ethereal hum rang out, as if the sword were awakening from its long dormancy. The sound reverberated throughout the darkness shrouding Ziluo City.

    The humming seemed excited, as if the sword were whooping for joy. At first, it was so soft that it was barely audible, but with time, it got louder and louder.

    In the end, the humming of the sword reveberated throughout heaven and earth!

    In a sh, it illuminated the entire city, like the iparable brilliance of the moon expelling the darkness.

    Near the ruins of the Bureau of Adjudication, the Dark Vassal, the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow, and the powerful evil spirits apanying them shook.

    Where had?this terrifying humminge from?

    ¡­..

    ¡°Moonlit Shadow!¡±

    ¡°So, Old Monster Su is about to take action¡­¡±

    The old monsters shooting toward the eastern gate suddenly stopped in their tracks and looked toward the source of the humming. Terror arose in their expressions.

    Earlier, they¡¯d questioned whether the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force was still that invincible existence whose sword had once dominated the heavens.

    They¡¯d also wondered why the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force had mere Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivation.

    And they¡¯d questioned why he¡¯d retreated as soon as the Dark Vassal appeared, without even trying to fight.

    It seemed they¡¯d soon have their answers!

    ¡­..

    Within the Cui Family¡¯s estate.

    As hostile Emperors attacked on all sides, the experts of the Cui Family were all frantic.

    Even Xue Huaning couldn¡¯t help but feel tense and nervous.

    But then, the clear humming of a sword and sword light reminiscent of the ethereal radiance of the moon spread throughout Ziluo City.

    Everyone¡¯s heart shook. An indescribable, stifled, terrified sensation arose within their hearts.

    And outside the Cui Family estate, the Emperors attacking the formation with various treasures and abilities stiffened. All of them felt chills course down their spines.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±

    ¡°Look!¡±

    ¡°What unbelievable?sword light¡­¡±

    All of the Emperors looked over and saw illusory, ethereal sword light spreading through heaven and earth, nketing Ziluo City like the misty glow of the moon.

    Wherever the sword light passed, it dissipated the darkness.

    Throughout the streets and alleys, the veritable flood of evil spirits fell, dissipating into ck smoke.

    Much like how ice and snow melted beneath the heat of the sun.

    But this was merely a disy of sword light!

    All of the Emperors instinctively looked toward the source of the light. There, they saw a tall, upright figure dressed in blue.

    He looked like a young man. As he gripped his sword, his entire body was bathed in misty, ethereal light, like god or immortal.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°Who exactly is that!?¡±

    ¡°Watch out! There¡¯s something strange about him!¡±

    The Emperors led by Qu Changhen, Tantai Ye, Hong Zhiwen, and Fei Yanzhi were inwardly solemn. All of them realized that something was amiss.

    Then, they saw that the tall, upright young man¡¯s presence had changed. All of a sudden, he seemed iparably grand.

    Boom!

    Heaven and earth trembled, and throughout Ziluo City, countless buildings swayed.

    Starting around the young man, terrifying power suppressed the nearby skies. The air copsed with a bang, creating ripples of energy that spread out in all directions.

    ¡°He really is Old Monster Su!¡±

    The gaunt old man was visibly astonished, but his expression showed faint signs of excitement.

    How many years had it been? That unparalleled legend of the Dao of the Sword had finally returned on the night of the Lantern Festival!

    The Tianji Yao Empress and the man in Confucian robes felt their hearts and minds shake. Their expressions shifted, filling with awe, respect, and astonishment¡­

    Only old-timers like them knew just how contemptuous, proud, and terrifying the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force once was¡­

    ¡­.

    ¡°Dammit! Who is that guy?¡±

    Near the ruins of the Bureau of Adjudication, the Nine Serenitie Netherworld Crow let out a shrill cry. It was visibly uncertain.

    ¡°He¡¯s strong! Unfathomably so!¡± muttered the Dark Vassal. A rare trace of emotion appeared in his indifferent grayish eyes.

    ¡­¡­

    Both the Cui nsmen and the Emperors attacking their defensive formation felt their hair stand on end, and their hearts shook.

    The aura of that person¡¯s Dao of the Sword seemed intent on shing through heaven and earth and suppressing the world! As if it transcended the heavens and viewed all of history with pride and contempt!

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Uncle Su¡­¡±

    Cui Chang¡¯an was the closest. His heart welled with excitement and joy, and even the rims of his eyes reddened.

    The leader of the Cui Family had no words to describe his emotions. It was as if he¡¯d returned to his youth. The man he¡¯d once worshiped now stood before him once more!

    Even Su Yi looked a bit dazed.

    When he activated the Dao-Bearing Stone in Moonlit Shadow¡¯s hilt, the power he¡¯d sealed there in his past life flooded into him.

    This power was more familiar than any other. This was a portion of his past incarnation¡¯s cultivation base!

    Although the Dao-Bearing Stone sealed less than a tenth of his former strength, at his peak, he was the sovereign of the Wilds, someone who¡¯d reached the very end of the Profound Dao!

    Ten percent of his power was enough to gaze down upon the vast majority of Emperors with contempt!

    It didn¡¯t matter that the Dao-Bearing Stone¡¯s influx of power would onlyst about ten snaps of the finger before disappearing.

    Ten snaps of the finger! How fleeting was that?

    But to Su Yi, that was plenty of time.

    Because sometimes, a snap of the finger was enough time to determine victory and defeat!

    Weng!

    Moonlit Shadow quivered with excitement, as if sensing Su Yi¡¯s cultivation. The dreamlike, ethereal de burst with radiance as intense as the light of the sun, illuminating the entirendscape.

    This sword light was iparably stronger than before, radiant beyond measure. The darkness covering the city recededpletely, and the skies were as bright as at midday!

    All remaining evil spirits let out miserable shrieks as they were reduced to ash. Simrly, the horde of spirits surging in from beyond the gates was instantly reduced to nothingness.

    Even the countless Celestial Lanterns of the Grand Dao seemed dimmer byparison, like fireflies before the light of the full moon!

    Su Yi, meanwhile, drained his jug of wine, then gazed down at Moonlit Shadow and whispered, ¡°Tonight, we ought to kill to our hearts¡¯ content.¡±

 Chapter 848: Slaughtering Emperors With Momentum like a God of the Sword

    <h4>Chapter 848: ughtering Emperors With Momentum like a God of the Sword</h4>

    As Su Yi¡¯s calm voice rang out, he disappeared into thin air.

    Then the purple-robed, white-bearded Qu Changhen saw this, his eyelids twitched, and he bellowed, ¡°Be careful!¡±

    With a swoosh of his sleeves, the massive, yellow-skinned gourd beneath his feet rumbled and surged with ck smoke. Once it fully enveloped him, hepletely disappeared.

    ¡°Hah!¡± The cattail fan-carrying, decrepit Hong Zhiwen¡¯s voice boomed like spring thunder. Suddenly, thirty-six depictions of the Realm of Hungry Ghosts surrounded him, forming a multiyered defense.

    ¡°Rise!¡± The willowy-bearded Tantai Ye¡¯s sword case boomed, and a sword with a pinewood-grain pattern on its de shot forth, forming countless perfectly circr sword curtains, likeyered hidden realms.

    ¡°Protect!¡± Fei Yanzhi flung her basket of flowers, and a massive ck datura flower bloomed in the air. Each petal was as heavy as a mountain and flowing with the inscrutable power of Laws.

    Practically simultaneously¡ª¡ª

    The other Emperors all activated their trump cards without hesitation. Some used talismans, while others took out treasures or unleashed secret abilities.

    All were wondrous. The strength of Emperors was on full disy!

    No one dared hold back.

    Earlier, the sword hum reverberating throughout creation, the unstoppable radiance apanying it, and the unimaginably terrifying aura of the Dao of the Sword emanating from the young man in blue, made even this experienced group of Emperors sense an impending threat.

    Who¡¯d dare to hold back at a time like this?

    Sword light shed in the distance.

    It was simple and clean, as pure as a moonbeam.

    After it appeared, it transformed into wisps of sword qi, filling the skies with a bang. The sword qi fell down like rain, flowing and ethereal as it swept forth.

    Afterward, a terrifying, oppressive sword majesty bore down on the surroundingndscape. The skies caved in with a boom.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    A red-robed man in a feather headdress activated a bronze mirror and manifested gxy-like Profound Dao Laws to protect himself.

    But when the sword qi swept toward him, the river of stars, the wondrous bronze mirror, and the red-robed man¡¯s body were all ripped to shreds.

    Fresh blood poured down like a waterfall, and bits of flesh scattered like rain.

    In the blink of an eye, a mid-stage Profound Illumination Emperor of the Qu Family was torn to bits. His treasures were ruined, and even his soul dispersed.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª!¡±

    A miserable shriek followed. The bald old man with the bamboo cane turned and tried to flee, only for radiant?sword qi to sh by his throat, shoulders, chest, and legs.

    A momentter, his dismembered body split into countless fine chunks of flesh.

    ng!!

    A ck bell, a mid-grade Profound Treasure, failed to withstand the onught, splitting into pieces.

    The tall, stalwart man it protected watched. His eyes widened, and his entire body seemed to burst into mes. A momentter, nothing remained of him but ash.

    A streak of sword qi dispersed in the spot he¡¯d stood just moments prior.

    ¡°No!¡± A terrified shout rang out, and a beautiful woman¡¯s head flew through the air. Her soul avatar was just about to flee when boundless?sword qi enveloped it, killing her on the spot.

    Boom!

    The entire stretch of heaven and earth was in turmoil. Sword qi scattered, and countless treasures long held in reserve were either sent flying or chopped into pieces.

    Some of the Emperors blocked the sword qi, only to be sent staggering back. Some coughed up blood, while others cried out in agony.

    ¡­All of these bloody scenes unfolded practically simultaneously.

    Seven Emperors, all from major ancient factions, died on the spot!

    Even the strongest among them, Qu Changhan, Hong Zhiwen, and the other Profound Serenity Emperors, cut sorry figures. They had no choice but to flee.

    And this was only the power of Su Yi¡¯s first attack!

    One sh, and he¡¯d killed seven Emperors!

    Even more terrifyingly, the Emperors¡¯ divine sense couldn¡¯t detect any trace of him!

    This tyrannical, bloodthirsty scene astonished everyone present.

    ¡°Incredible!¡± Cui Chang¡¯an¡¯s heart swelled with emotion, and he was visibly delighted.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Xue Huaning and the other higher-ups were wide-eyed and tongue-tied. Waves of astonishment coursed through their hearts.

    The thin old man, the Tianji Yao Empress, and the man in Confucian robes gasped.

    That attack had been a vivid example of Old Monster Su¡¯s terrifyingness.

    So what if you were an Emperor?

    How was killing you any different from ughtering a chicken?

    ¡°Just who is that guy!?¡± The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow¡¯s blood-red eyes bulged, and its heart shook.

    The Dark Vassal said nothing. He activated the blood-red Daoist seal in his hand, attacking the formation protecting the ruins of the Bureau of Adjudication like mad.

    The Sinful Ghost Monk and Child of Sin stood there in a daze.

    Like the sword of a god, Su Yi''s sh broke through a group of Emperors, shaking the nine heavens!

    No one could have imagined such a thing. How terrifyingly powerful did someone have to be to unleash such an attack?

    Meanwhile, Su Yi¡¯s tall, upright figure appeared out of nowhere in the skies not far from the Cui Family estate.

    His blue robes billowed around him, and he had a transcendent air.

    Moonlit Shadow nged and hummed in his hand, emanating dazzlingly clear radiance as bright as the sun. This only further enhanced its wielder¡¯s majestic, seemingly divine presence!

    The misty light obscured Su Yi¡¯s features. No one could see them clearly.

    However, the aura of the Dao of the Sword emanating from him struck terror into the Emperors¡¯ hearts.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fight on your own. Attack together!¡± shouted Qu Changhen.

    But this reminder was entirely unnecessary. How could the others fail to realize that if they fought on their own, this mysterious expert would just pick them off one by one?

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    The Emperors attacked together.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth shook, and the skies were thrown into disarray.

    Save for the Cui Family estate, which was still protected by the formation, all nearby buildings had already been reduced to rubble. Numerous streets and alleys were severely damaged.

    When the Emperors attacked, all manner of astonishing treasures shot through the air, bringing with them destructive energy fluctuations.

    All were targeted at Su Yi.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was calm and indifferent. He subtly shook his head.

    Moonlit Shadow swept through the air, disying the power of the Rejoicing Sword Sutra¡¯s Pulling Gxies.

    Then¡ª¡ª

    <i>Boom!</i>

    It was as if that sh tore the dome of heaven asunder and the gxy were pouring into the world below, breaking free of the bounds of space, intent on cleansing the human realm.

    However, this ¡°river of stars¡± was actually formed of countless flecks of sword qi.

    This strike contained a tenth of Su Yi¡¯s former peak cultivation. How could this attack¡¯s umted power possiblypare to when he¡¯d used it before?

    Strictly speaking, this was his first time disying the full, true profundities of Pulling Gxies since his reincarnation.

    I have a sword to pull down gxies, overturning heaven and earth and shaking the mortal world!

    In that?moment, all everyone saw was a boundless sea of white.

    No matter how strong the Emperors¡¯ souls and minds were, the inestimable power of this sword intent left them shaken.

    Even the distant Cui Chang¡¯an and the old monsters felt their hearts shake uncontrobly, and they felt an unprecedented sense of insignificance.

    And when that sh descended¡ª¡ª

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The Emperors¡¯ attacks fell apart like paper mache.

    Then, sword intent swept outward like a river of stars, creating an apocalyptic scene of destruction.

    Unwilling, miserable shrieks and terrified shouts of despair resounded within the rampaging destructive power and misty light.

    When the dust settled, of the fourteen Emperors, only the four Profound Serenity experts remained.

    The others had vanished, erasedpletely; not even corpses remained.

    And the four survivors looked iparably miserable. All were severely injured.

    Half of Qu Changhen¡¯s body had already been destroyed. Hong Zhiwen repeatedly coughed up blood, and many of his numerous wounds were so deep that his bones were visible.

    Tantai Ye was the worst. His body had already been destroyed. All that remained of him was a severely battered primordial spirit.

    Fei Yanzhi¡¯s wounds were rtively light. Even so, she was as white as a sheet, and her qi was in disarray and on the verge of copse.

    When they saw this, the Cui Family experts, the distant Cui Chang¡¯an, and the old monsters were all dazed.

    The first sh slew seven Emperors, breaking through their joint attacks.

    The second sh killed all but the four Profound Serenity existences, but even they were badly injured!

    How terrifyingly strong did one have to be to disy such power?

    Qu Changhen and hispanions were terrified and on the brink of despair.

    They¡¯de here full of momentum, ready to take advantage of the Cui Family¡¯s weakness. They¡¯d assumed that after tonight, the Cui Family would disappear from this world.

    Who¡¯d have thought they¡¯d bring such a disaster upon themselves before even breaking through the Cui Family¡¯s formation?

    Who was that person?

    Why was he so terrifyingly strong?

    Why hadn¡¯t they heard that such an unparalleled expert had appeared in the Netherworld?

    All manner of thoughts raced through their heads.

    <i>ng!</i>

    Before they could ovee their astonishment, the clear hum of a sword reverberated through the sky.

    It was apanied by a swath of dazzling, illusory sword qi.

    Qu Changhen, Hong Wenzhi, and Tantai Ye were likembs to the ughter. They didn¡¯t even have time to resist before the sword qi eliminated them where they stood.

    Only Fei Yanzhi remained, standing there like a mud statue, as if ovee with shock.

    From beginning to end, Su Yi attacked just three times.

    It was all over in just three snaps of the finger!

    Fourteen Emperors of four prominent, ancient factions had joined forces. Now, only one person remained!

    How tyrannical was that? And how forceful? It was as if a god of the sword had descended, cutting through Emperors like an axe through rotten wood!!

    Cui Chang¡¯an, Xue Huaning, and the higher-ups of the Cui Family watched in a daze. A long time passed before they returned to their senses.

    Even further away, the thin old man, the Tianji Yao Empress, and the others shook. Irrepressible awe and astonishment appeared on their faces.

    Fei Kongdong slumped in despondency, feeling conflicted. He wasn¡¯t sure whether to celebrate or curse his misfortune.

    Although Su Yi had spared Fei Yanzhi¡¯s life, he¡¯d killed the two Denglong Emperors apanying her without the slightest politeness!

    How could Fei Kongdong not?regret this oue? If he¡¯d only warned Fei Yanzhi and the others earlier, they could have retreated earlier.

    Meanwhile, after killing Qu Changhen and the others, Su Yi disappeared.

    ¡­.

    The ruins of the Bureau of Adjudication.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The Dark Vassal¡¯s ck robes billowed as he activated the seal and relentlessly attacked the formation.

    ¡°Old Block, this is bad! We have to retreat!¡± said the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow with unprecedented solemnity.

    Although the battle at the Cui Family estate had happened far, far away, the crow had nheless keenly sensed numerous utterly shocking scenes.

    The world¡¯s cultivators paled at the mere mention of this inauspicious bird¡¯s name, but it now felt indescribable terror and anxiety.

    ¡°I¡¯ve waited countless years already. This time, I cannot give up!¡± said the Dark Vassal in a hoarse voice. He sounded determined to disregard his own survival.

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow was frantic, but just as it was about to say something¡­

    A tall figure appeared in the distant darkness, as if by teleportation.

 Chapter 849: Cleaning Up All Foes

    <h4>Chapter 849: Cleaning Up All Foes</h4>

    ¡°How could it be you!?¡± The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow¡¯s eyes widened as it recognized that tall, upright figure.

    It was the same young man he¡¯d encountered a few days prior in Red Cloud Ridge!

    There, the young man had undergone a grand, taboo Tribtion of Spiritual Revolution. The crow had even attempted to ambush him.

    However, the crow would never have guessed that the young man in blue was the expert who¡¯d appeared?above Ziluo City like a god or immortal, cutting down a group of Emperors!

    ¡°Little crow, let¡¯s have ourselves a?nice chatter,¡± said Su Yi. He was already approaching, and Moonlit Shadow still shone like the radiant moon, gushing with clear radiance.

    ¡°Quick, stop him!¡± shouted the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow.

    Boom!

    The Sinful Ghost Monk and Child of Sin attacked together.

    The monk activated his skull prayer beads. Tentacle-like protrusions shot out of the lotus tforms of sin beneath his feet, surrounding Su Yi.

    The infant took out a bronze weaver¡¯s shuttle, which flew through the air surrounded by the heinous power of sin.

    Both evil spirits were utterly terrifying entities strong enough to threaten Profound Serenity Emperors.

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t even look at them. He just swung his sword.

    Boom!

    As sword qi swept forth, countless blood-red tendrils exploded, and the skulls of the prayer beads exploded, one by one. The weaver¡¯s shuttle shrouded in the power of sin ripped into pieces as if it were made of paper.

    This wasplete suppression!

    Shortly after, dazzling and indomitable sword qi enveloped both the Sinful Ghost Monk and the Child of Sin, incinerating them both.

    These evil spirits were formed of the most malevolent energies of the Netherworld. Ordinary Emperors had no hope of killing them.

    Yet Su Yi had erased them from this world in a single sh!

    The terrifying power of that attack startled and terrified even the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow.

    Even the Dark Vassal, who was still attacking the Bureau of Adjudication¡¯s defensive formation in a mad frenzy, realized how severe the problem was. He whipped around and said woodenly, ¡°Crow, take over attacking the formation.¡±

    As he spoke, he activated the blood-red seal and directed its power against Su Yi.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The blood-red seal instantly expanded into a mountain of blood covered in strange, shining talisman markings. Its vicious aura was unimaginably terrifying.

    Earlier, before passing through the eastern gates, the Dark Vassal had ridden in atop?this very mountain. Even the thin old man, the Netherworld River Dragon Monarch, had been intimidated.

    It was easy to imagine how terrifying the Dark Vassal was.

    Su Yi was also well aware that the Dark Vassals of the City of the Wrongfully Dead¡¯s Cmity Ridge were extraordinary.

    They were born of the souls of deceased Emperors, and they controlled the unbelievable powers of chaos and cmities. In the ancient era, they¡¯d been the servants of the Netherworld King!

    The Dark Vassal was strong enough to kill the likes of Profound Serenity Emperors Qu Changhen and Hong Zhiwen with ease.

    It was no exaggeration to say that with the Emperors currently at their disposal, the Cui Family could forget about staving off the Dark Vassal¡¯s attacks!

    s, the Dark Vassal had encountered Su Yi.

    ng!

    Even as Su Yi pondered, he leaped into the fray.

    The Rejoicing Sword Sutra, Plucking Suns and Moons.

    I have a sword to pluck moon and stars. All the heavens¡¯ light is within my grasp!

    A seemingly boundless sea of sword qi surged overhead, and a sun and moon of sword qi rose into the air, each dazzlingly bright and radiating a majesty that shook heaven and earth.

    The sea of sword qi sent the ten-thousand-foot blood-colored mountain flying. Then, the sun and moon ruthlessly suppressed it.

    <i>Boom!!!</i>

    The resulting impact reverberated throughout heaven and earth. Gashes appeared throughout the talisman markings covering the massive mountain, and more than half of it shattered and fell off.

    The Dark Vassal staggered backward, his grayish eyes full of bewilderment. It seemed he¡¯d realized something.

    ¡°You¡­ You remind me of that¡­.¡±

    But before he could finish his sentence, the dazzling sword qi filling the air descended, shattering the blood-colored mountain, nketing heaven and earth, and flooding toward the Dark Vassal.

    The wave of sword qi extended as far as the eye could see, stretching in all directions, inestimably boundless!¡±

    ¡°Run, crow! Hurry!¡± the Dark Vassal shouted, and his hands formed a seal.

    A dark windstorm manifested of cmity appeared in the sky, nketing heaven and earth. Countless inauspicious auras were mixed in with the winds.

    It was like the descent of the apocalypse, intent on destroying the entire world!

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose.

    The Laws of Cmities!

    It really is that rare Grand Dao of the Netherworld found in Cmity Ridge.

    The Dark Vassals were so strong precisely because they controlled the power of Cmity.

    Were an attack like this to hit a Profound Serenity Emperor, even trace contamination would lead to that cmitous power invading their body, corroding both their flesh and their soul. Ultimately, this power would reduce them to ask!

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Moonlit Shadow burst with dazzling clear light. Then, Su Yi raised his hand and pressed down on the?air.

    It was as if a giant, invisible hand were suppressing the ck windstorm manifested of the power of cmity. It suddenly stopped, frozen in ce.

    Then, countless minute fragments of sword intent formed a whirlpool of sword qi that circted like mad.

    Bang bang bang!

    The ck windstorm shattered and copsed, bit by bit.

    But the whirlpool of sword qi¡¯s?power was entirely undiminished. It continued ahead, ripping through the skies and mming into the Dark Vassal.

    The Dark Vassal¡¯s body instantly shattered, then dispersed into ck smoke.

    However, before the smoke dissipated, Su Yi took out the Allheaven Blood Furnace and suppressed it.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The Allheaven Blood Furnace expanded to a thousand feet tall. Blood-colored misty light filled the air, gathering all of the ck smoke into the furnace.

    In the time it took to snap his fingers, he¡¯d suppressed and killed the Dark Vassal!

    He¡¯d even gathered up the power of cmity it had left behind.

    ¡°Dammit!¡±

    When it watched the Dark Vassal die, the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow¡¯s eyes bulged, and its wingers shone with strange, icy luster.

    Su Yi wasted no time talking. He appeared out of nowhere and reached for the crow.

    His fingers were like the bars of a cage, surging with monstrous power and radiance, as if his palm could envelop all of creation.

    This was a supreme secret Buddhist legacy¡ªa Buddhist Ground in the Palm of My Hand!

    Unleashed through the cultivation base of his past life, it was like the descent of an immeasurably grand Buddhist territory. Even Emperors would struggle to escape such power.

    Su Yi was extremely interested in the crow¡¯s origins, as well as the power it wielded. He naturally wouldn¡¯t kill it.

    But against all expectations, with a sh of dark light, the crow escaped the bounds of the Buddhist Ground in the Palm of My Hand and fled!

    The inauspicious bird of mysterious origins beat its ck wings and shouted, ¡°How dare you ruin our ns! You¡¯ll pay for what you¡¯ve done, no matter who you are!¡±

    Boom!

    Before its voice finished echoing through the air, the skies around the crow copsed.

    Sword qi surged from both above and below.

    Grayish mes zed on the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow, and taboo runes shed into being, condensing into a mysterious illusory wheel.

    Then¡ª¡ª

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    The sword qi fell apart.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was instantly serious. The wheel condensed of countless taboo glyphs emanated the energy fluctuations of an extremely strange Law. It obviously didn¡¯t belong to the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow!

    Just as the bird was about to flee¡­

    Su Yi snorted coldly. His fingers formed a seal, and he suddenly swung his sword.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    One sword mountain after another surged into being, ovepping, with peaks as sharp as fangs. The mountains sealed the skies around the ruins of the Bureau of Adjudication offpletely.

    The sword mountains manifested the five elements, each giving rise to another. They directly locked down the entire area.

    Great Five Elements Suppression Domain Sword!

    When Su Yi unleashed this supreme legacy with the cultivation base of his past life, it was powerful enough to destroy Profound Serenity Emperors with ease!

    Boom!

    Sword qi rumbled and boomed. Radiance interwove, and indomitable sword intent swept forth. The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow couldn¡¯t help but cry out in anger and rm.

    ¡°Dammit!¡± The inauspicious bird re-used an old trick, lighting up with pale gray mes. Numerous taboo runes manifested a strange wheel around it.

    In the blink of an eye¡ª¡ª

    The entire stretch of heaven and earth rumbled as destructive power erupted.

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow burst apart, inch by inch. In a sh, it disappeared into the boundless flood of sword qi.

    ¡°Just you wait! I¡¯ll be back to settle the score!¡±

    Its maddened, vicious shriek reverberated throughout the tumultuousndscape. Its voice was full of loathing.

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.

    When the dust cleared, everything around the Bureau of Adjudication had been reduced to scorched earth. The nearby ancient buildings had copsed, then shattered into tiny fragments, as if they¡¯d been erased.

    Su Yi stepped forward, then picked a ck feather off the ground.

    It shone with cold luster and flecks of blood.

    ¡°No wonder it got away. An even more terrifying existence is standing behind it¡­¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed.

    Earlier, the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow should have either died or been left with heavy injuries. It shouldn¡¯t have been able to escape.

    But at thest moment, the inauspicious bird unleashed a taboo legacy, getting away by the skin of its teeth through a dirty trick.

    This secret art was much like the Body-Double Talismans others used to escape disaster. It looked?as if he¡¯d killed the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow, but in truth, it had pulled a fast one on him.

    <i>They blocked a tenth of my power at the peak of my past life. I don¡¯t know who¡¯s backing the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow, but they¡¯re probably a Profound Unity Emperor¡­?</i>

    As Su Yi pondered, he tossed?the ck feather into the Allheaven Blood Furnace.

    This was one of the crow¡¯s Natal True Feathers. Although it was damaged and its source power had been destroyed, Su Yi could still learn a lot from it.

    Crunch!

    It was then that the Dao-Bearing Stone in Moonlit Shadow¡¯s hilt shattered.

    Exactly ten snaps of the finger had passed.

    In that incredibly brief interval, Su Yi had in an entire group of Emperors in front of the Cui Family¡¯s estate, appeared before the ruins of the Bureau of Adjudication, exterminated the Sinful Ghost Monk and Child of Sin, killed the Dark Vassal, and severely injured the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow!

    With that, the power Su Yi had left behind in his past life dissipatedpletely.

    For a moment, Su Yi felt a bit dazed.

    As if he¡¯d gone from a deity to an ordinary mortal all at once. The disparity was enormous.

    But a momentter, Su Yiughed dryly and muttered to himself, ¡°When I step into the Profound Dao in this lifetime, I¡¯ll obtain power far beyond that of my previous life!¡±

    He didn¡¯t yearn for the power of his past life.

    Were that the case, why bother reincarnating to cultivate anew?

    Su Yi stood amidst the darkness, hands behind his back. His gait was leisurely as he strode into the distance.

    The fifteenth day of the seventh lunar month, the night of the millennial Lantern Festival.

    Su Yi wielded Moonlit Shadow, executing a group of Emperors and destroying an army of evil spirits. He¡¯d cleansed Ziluo City of all invaders!

 Chapter 850: My Past Life and Current Self Are Not the Same

    <h4>Chapter 850: My Past Life and Current Self Are Not the Same</h4>

    Only an hour remained until dawn.

    The destructive energy fluctuations of the Golden Crow Annihting Cmity Formation rippled on the walls of Ziluo City.

    The army of evil spirits that had invaded the city was gone; Moonlit Shadow¡¯s sword light had reduced them to nothingness.

    Outside the city, countless evil spirits still charged toward the city, but they were like dragons without a leader; they weren¡¯t much of a threat. Before they even got close, the Golden Crow Annihting Cmity Formation destroyed them.

    Atop the eastern gate.

    The gaunt old man, Tianji Yao Empress, and the man in Confucian robes watched the scene unfolding at the Bureau of Adjudication, their expressions iparablyplicated.

    Although they couldn¡¯t make out the details, all three of the old monsters were well aware that a terrifying evil spirit of legend, the Dark Vassal, had been in!

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow, Sinful Ghost Monk, and Child of Sin wouldn¡¯t escape disaster either!

    ¡°All of it happened in a sh. This was a cmity sufficient to destroy the Cui Family and overturn Ziluo Family¡­ but he neutralized it just like that¡­¡± muttered the man in Confucian robes.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t this inevitable?¡± the Tianji Yao Empress said softly.

    When Old Monster Su took action, what problem couldn¡¯t he resolve?

    ¡°I finally understand why Old Monster Su abandoned the eastern gates. He was obviously trying to lure all his enemies into one ce so he could take them all out at once!¡± sighed the thin old man.

    His twopanions nodded.

    Had Old Monter Su attacked as soon as the Dark Vassal appeared, he would have rmed the Emperors of various hostile factions, sending them packing.

    Instead, he lured them into a city, inviting them to their doom. His abilities were more than enough to wipe the whole group out.

    What they¡¯d just witnessed was clear proof of that.

    ¡°s, we no longer have any hope of escaping confinement¡­¡± the man in Confucian robes sighed bitterly.

    This hit the thin old man and the Tianji Yao Empress right where it hurt. Both of their expressions shifted back and forth.

    ¡°No matter what, you helped out tonight. When Cui Longxiang gets back, he might consider reducing your sentences,¡± a calm, indifferent voice interjected.

    One sentence, and all three of them shook. A momentter, they got their emotions back under control. All three of them looked into the distance.

    There, they saw Su Yi¡¯s tall, upright figure walking through the skies. He was headed right toward them.

    To the old monsters¡¯ surprise, the aura emanating from Su Yi was nowhere near as intimidating as it had been moments prior. It still disyed the characteristics of the Spiritual Revolution Realm.

    But although the old monsters found this strange, none of them dared so much as consider disobeying.

    No one wanted to test Su Yi¡¯s true cultivation boundary for themselves.

    ¡°Even just hearing that, we¡¯re already ovee with gratitude,¡± said the thin old man with a bow.

    The Tianji Yao Empress and man in Confucian robes were like mice facing a cat. Both were as respectful as could be.

    Su Yi took out the Heaven¡¯s Writ Lotus Lantern and gestured to it. ¡°There¡¯s nothing left for you to do. Go in.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± None of them dared disobey. The Tianji Yao Empress and man in Confucian robes blurred into streaks of light, then shot into thentern.

    However, the gaunt old man hesitated. ¡°Your Excellency Su, tonight, the Dark Vassal made an appearance. Does that mean that the legendary ruler of the Netherworld, the Netherworld King¡­ still lives?¡±

    ording to legend, the Dark Vassals were the attendants of the Netherworld King!

    And the Netherworld King was an incredibly terrifying existence. Rumor had it that he¡¯d ruled over the darkness of the Netherworld, intimidating everything beneath the heavens!

    Su Yi nced at the gaunt old man. ¡°If he¡¯s alive, why is it that he hasn¡¯t shown himself even once in all this time?¡±

    The thin old man thought it over. ¡°Most likely, it¡¯s due to his situation. Perhaps he¡¯s imprisoned and unable to escape, or perhaps he¡¯s severely injured and yet to recover.¡±

    ¡°In that case, so what if he¡¯s still alive?¡± Su Yi said coolly. ¡°How much a threat do you think he¡¯d be?¡±

    ¡°Er¡­¡± The thin old man was instantly at a loss for words.

    He could tell that the legendary expert before him wasn¡¯t the least bit concerned about the Netherworld King!

    The thin old man took a deep breath. ¡°Your Excellency Su, this old man has an unreasonable request. Could you perhaps¡­¡±

    ¡°Old Reptile,¡± interrupted Su Yi, ¡°even you know it''s an unreasonable request, so don¡¯t bother. Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll treat you with benevolence just because you helped me tonight. You¡¯re overstepping your bounds. Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. Understood?¡±

    The old man¡¯s expression shifted. Finally, he said in a low voice, ¡°I understand.¡±

    With that, he blurred into a streak of light and shot into the Heaven¡¯s Writ Lotus Lantern.

    It was then that Cui Chang¡¯an rushed over from afar.

    He was apanied by Fei Kongdong and Fei Yanzhi.

    ¡°Uncle Su.¡± Cui Chang¡¯an stepped forward and greeted him.

    Fei Kongdong hurriedly stepped up and bowed in gratitude. ¡°Your Excellency Su, many thanks for showing mercy and sparing my niece¡¯s life!¡±

    ¡°Your Excellency Su, thank you for your benevolence!¡± The severely injured Fei Yanzhi bowed as well.

    This Profound Serenity Empress of the Denglong Race had obviously already learned who Su Yi was. Facing him now, her expression was full of indescribable unease and awe.

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°I can forgo the death penalty, but you cannot escape punishment. From this day forth, you¡¯ll pay for your crimes in the dungeons of the Bureau of Adjudication. Cui Longxiang will decide your fate when he returns.¡±

    Fei Yanzhi felt as if she¡¯d been struck by lightning, and she stood there in a daze.

    Fei Kongdong took a deep breath and rebuked her. ¡°You opposed His Excellency Su and lived. That¡¯s enormously fortunate already. Yanzhi, why haven¡¯t you thanked him yet?¡±

    Fei Yanzhi shook from head to toe, lowered her head, and said bitterly, ¡°Many thanks for your benevolence, Your Excellency Su!¡±

    Su Yi wasted no more time talking. He simply sealed both Fei Kongdong and Fei Yanzhi within the Heaven¡¯s Writ Lotus Lantern.

    He wouldn¡¯t take pity on his enemies.

    Even if they lowered their head and admitted defeat, they still had to pay for what they¡¯d done.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about my involvement in what happened tonight,¡± Su Yi said to Cui Chang¡¯an.

    Cui Chang¡¯an froze, thenughed bitterly. ¡°Uncle Su, my nsmen saw the entire battle. I¡¯m afraid¡­ I won¡¯t be able to keep this under wraps.¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Stupid. In others¡¯ eyes, are my past life and my current self the same person?¡±

    With that, he turned and left.

    He¡¯d already quelled tonight¡¯s upheaval.

    However, Su Yi was neither happy nor sad. It meant little to him, and he felt no real sense of aplishment.

    At the end of the day, he¡¯d defeated his enemies tonight by borrowing the cultivation base of his past life.

    This wasn¡¯t much different from borrowing external power.

    It was only after Su Yi faded from view that Cui Chang¡¯an understood.

    ¡°He¡¯s right! Who else knows that Uncle Su has already reincarnated? All I have to do is pin this on his past self. Especially since everyone who saw his features clearly earlier has already either died or been imprisoned¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­

    That very night, the experts of the Cui Family left to secure the eastern gate.

    When dawn arrived, the endless horde of evil spirits retreated. The Cui Family felt a massive weight lift from their shoulders, and their spirits soared.

    All of them knew that this crisis had already been averted. The darkest night they¡¯d faced thus far was finally over.

    And the Cui Family had ovee this disaster, surviving to wee the light of a new dawn!

    ¡°We won! Hahaha! We won!¡± Some of them threw back their heads andughed, dancing with joy.

    ¡°Although Ziluo City is severely damaged, the Cui Family didn¡¯t suffer even a single casualty! Who could believe such a thing?¡± Others shouted in excitement.

    ¡°This is an unprecedented victory! We didn¡¯t just rout the army of evil spirits; we even wiped out the Emperors of those hostile factions!¡±

    ¡°Tonight¡¯s incident is sure to shake the world. The enemies of the Cui Family had best hurry up and n their funerals!¡±

    ¡°We naturally can¡¯t let this end here. They must pay for what they¡¯ve done!¡±

    Amidst the mor of voices, someone suddenly asked, ¡°Family Head, just who was that senior who alleviated our family¡¯s crisis?¡±

    One sentence, and all eyes were on Cui Chang¡¯an.

    All of them knew that the Cui Family had only survived without casualties thanks to that mysterious expert who¡¯d descended into their midst like a god or immortal.

    It was no exaggeration to say that he¡¯d singlehandedly saved them from an unprecedented cmity!

    Besides, earlier, they¡¯d watched from within the defensive formation as that mysterious expert ughtered a whole group of Emperors!

    Of course they were curious about who he was. How could they not be?

    Except for Xue Huaning, who looked a bit ill at ease.

    She naturally knew just who that mysterious person was, but she also knew that they couldn¡¯t just reveal his identity.

    However, to her surprise, Cui Chang¡¯an just said calmly, ¡°It seems to me that you already know the answer. Have you ever seen anyone else in the Netherworld with such attainments in the Dao of the Sword? Who else could have achieved that?¡±

    The entire area fell silent.

    Quite a few of them had already guessed something, and their expressions filled with disbelief and astonishment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ was it really¡­ was?it really His Excellency Su?¡± One of the old-timers stammered, his voice quavering.

    Cui Chang¡¯an nodded. It was a simple gesture, but the entire area instantly exploded into uproar, like a pot boiling over.

    Even the old-timers, despite their countless years of light, lost themselves in their excitement.

    It really was the Swordmaster of Abstruse?Force!!!

    Even though they¡¯d picked up on the clues and guessed this answer, they still dared not believe it.

    But now, Cui Chang¡¯an had?confirmed it. Who wouldn¡¯t have been shocked? Who wouldn¡¯t have been excited?

    ¡°Family Head, where is His Excellency Su? We have to thank him in person!¡± said one of the Cui nsmen.

    However, Cui Chang¡¯an sighed. ¡°Everyone, the one who intervened earlier was merely a portion of Uncle Su¡¯s power he left with the Cui Family.¡±

    He then told them about the Dao-Bearing Stone embedded in the hilt of Moonlit Shadow.

    Quite a few of the Cui Family¡¯s old-timers had known about this. Now, they finally understood.

    However, this answer filled their hearts with deep despondency.

    That legendary expert hadn¡¯t returned after all. It was just a portion of power he¡¯d left with the Cui Family¡­.

    Sighs rang out. Everyone was somber.

    Except for Cui Chang¡¯an and Xue Huaning, who looked at each other and rxed.

    They¡¯d sessfully muddled their way through!

 Chapter 851: Acting on Anotherâ€™s Behest, Putting My All Into My Work

    <h4>Chapter 851: Acting on Another¡¯s Behest, Putting My All Into My Work</h4>

    ¡°It seems they¡¯ve all been defeated¡­¡±

    Far from Ziluo City, a hoarse voice rang out.

    The speaker was a middle-aged man in a golden silk belt and a crane cloak.

    His expression was dark and utterly solemn.

    Qu Yunzhong.

    An Imperial Realm old monster of the Qu Family.

    He was responsible for convening with the others after tonight¡¯s operation.

    It was already past dawn and the boundless horde of evil spirits had already retreated, yet Qu Changhen and his cohort had yet to return. This told Qu Yunzhong that something was amiss!

    ¡°Cui Longxiang isn¡¯t here. How could the Cui Family have turned this around with the power at their disposal? How about¡­ we go have a look around Ziluo City?¡± said a visibly concerned, graying, baby-faced elder in blue.

    Hong Tianhe.

    He was an Emperor of the Hong Family with extreme seniority.

    Him and Qu Yunzhong aside, ?there was also an elder of the Tantai Family present.

    His name was Tantai Che, and he was massive and powerful looking. He had a short halberd on his back, and his eyes shed like lightning.

    Tantai Che immediately rejected Hong Tianhe¡¯s suggestion. ¡°We cannot! No matter whether or not our allies fell in battle, we must leave immediately and send word to our respective factions!¡±

    Qu Yunzhong took a deep breath, suppressed his agitation, and said gravely, ¡°Brother Tantai is absolutely correct. If our allies have already fallen, going to Ziluo City now will no different from throwing ourselves into our enemies¡¯.¡±

    ¡°But if we just leave, how will we exin ourselves to our nsmen?¡± Hong Tianhe furrowed his brow.

    ¡°All we have to do is tell them the truth,¡± sighed Qu Yunzhong.

    During this year¡¯s Lantern Festival, Cui Longxiang wasn¡¯t present, while the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow had re-entered the world. They¡¯d figured this was the perfect opportunity to overturn the Cui Family.

    Several ancient ns had prepared for this, and a whole group of Emperors had joined forces; they¡¯d thought victory was all but guaranteed.

    But the results were entirely unexpected!

    Ziluo City hadn¡¯t fallen. It seemed highly likely that all of their allies had fallen instead!

    ¡°Everyone, I¡¯ll be on my way!¡± Tantai Che wasn¡¯t willing to stick around any longer. He turned and left, his tall, powerful figure quickly disappearing into the boundless darkness.

    Qu Yunzhong and Hong Tianhe looked at each other and were just about to leave when¡ª¡ª

    A desperate, enraged shout emanated from the distant darkness.

    That was Tantai Che!

    Qu Yunzhong and Hong Tianhe¡¯s hearts shook. Both of them looked over.

    An indistinct, ten-thousand-foot figure appeared in the darkness, but before they could get a good look at it, it was gone.

    Tantai Che¡¯s shouts came to aplete stop.

    Heaven and earth were deathly silent. The night was as dark as ink.

    The night of the Lantern Festival was supposed to be devoid of light. Despite this, Tantai Che¡¯s desperate shouts had filled the air, and a massive, illusory figure shed in and out of view.

    Both Qu Yunzhong and Hong Tianhe¡¯s hearts shook, and chills coursed down their spines.

    ¡°Brother Qu, it seems Fellow Daoist Tantai has met with disaster. Let¡¯s travel together and get the hell away from this sted ce. At the very least, we can look out for each other that way,¡± Hong Tianhe transmitted at top speeds. ¡°If we leave separately, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll pick us off one by one.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Qu Yunzhong agreed.

    As he spoke, he flipped over his palm. A glittering silver flying sword floated above his hand, and his aura silently circted as he got into peak condition.

    Even the armor beneath his clothing rippled with energy fluctuations.

    As for Hong Tianhe? He¡¯d long since taken out a bronze short spear with a tip shaped like a bird¡¯s beak, and he was readying himself for battle.

    Both were Emperors with no shortage ofbat experience. Despite their situation, neither panicked. Instead, they cautiously got ready.

    Suddenly, a warm, amiable voice emanated from the distant darkness.

    ¡°No need to be nervous.¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    As soon as this voice rang out, Qu Yunzhong attacked without hesitation. His glittering flying sword shot forth, like a streak of lightning aimed at the source of the voice.

    But before the sword hit its mark, an enormous hand took hold of it.

    The hand was thin and withered, and its grip was gentle, as if it were holding not a monstrously destructive Imperial flying sword, but rather, something as fragile as a flower petal.

    The silver flying sword trembled, then emanated misty light, illuminating a figure standing amidst the darkness.

    It was an old man in worn-out Daoist?robes. He had an amiable look on his face, and his hair and beard were graying. He smiled, looking kindly and benevolent.

    At least, he would have if he weren¡¯t carrying a still-bleeding head in his left hand. Its eyes bulged with fury, and helplessness and terror were written all over its face.

    This head belonged to Tantai Che, the first of them to take his leave!

    A mid-stage Profound Illumination Emperor of the Tantai Family!

    Qu Yunzhong and Hong Tianhe¡¯s expressions changed dramatically, and their hearts clenched.

    Especially Qu Yunzhong; the old man had restrained his flying sword. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t retrieve it. This left his scalp numb with terror.

    That old man in Daoist robes was undoubtedly an utterly terrifying existence!

    Hong Tianhe took a deep breath and said gravely, ¡°Fellow Daoist, who are you? Why attack us tonight?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m but an old man down on my luck, someone not worth mentioning.¡± The benevolent-looking old man in Daoist?robes slowly drew closer. ¡°As for why I¡¯vee tonight? I¡¯m simply here on another¡¯s behest and putting my all into my work. To that end, I hope to borrow your heads.¡±

    His voice was as mellow as a spring breeze or good-quality wine, but his words left both?Qu Yunzhong and Hong Tianhe stunned.

    ¡°Dare I ask whose orders you¡¯re acting on? And how you learned?our origins?¡± Qu Yunzhong gulped with great difficulty.

    Whoosh!

    But Hong Tianhe¡¯s response was even more direct; he turned tail and fled.

    He shattered the golden talisman he¡¯d prepared, bursting with golden talisman light as he disappeared into thin air.

    Qu Yunzhong¡¯s expression was instantly iparably unsightly. He would never have guessed that Hong Tianhe, the one who¡¯d suggested that they travel and fight together, would flee at the drop of a hat!

    .

    But in just a few blinks of the eye, a muffled impact resounded in the distant darkness, and the ripple-like fluctuations of a formation spread through the inky darkness.

    ¡°Dammit! That old man¡¯s already sealed off this entire stretch of heaven and earth!¡± the distant Hong Tianhe roared in surprise and fury.

    The old man in Daoist robes sighed. ¡°It¡¯s shameful, but to ensure that I sessfully acquired your heads, I had no choice but to resort to underhanded means. I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of you.¡±

    As he spoke, he put away the restricted silver flying sword, stretched out his hand, and grabbed.

    Boom!

    Intense ripples coursed through the sky, as if even space itself were tearing apart.

    A momentter, Hong Tianhe came back into view. The old man held him aloft by the throat; he could no longer struggle.

    ¡°My apologies,¡± said the old man in Daoist?robes.

    Then, he ripped Hong Tianhe¡¯s head from his shoulders!

    Hong Tianhe¡¯s?body was silently chopped into fine chunks, which crumbled into ash as they hit the ground.

    A Profound Illumination cultivator had just been decapitated! And his death was utterly strange!

    Furthermore, from beginning to end, the old man seemed kindly, amiable, and even apologetic¡­

    Just watching, Qu Yuzhong felt as if he¡¯d been plunged into an endless abyss, or as if his soul were leaving his body.

    It had been a long, long time since he¡¯d proven his Dao and be an Emperor, but this was his first time encountering such a terrifying foe!

    ¡°Who¡­ Who exactly are you?¡± rasped Qu Yunzhong.

    The old man in Daoist?robes was in no hurry. He took out a rope, then strung Hong Tianhe and Tantai Che¡¯s heads together.

    Then, he looked at Qu Yunzhong, thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Very well. Before you pass on, I can give you a little peace of mind.¡±

    As the old man¡¯s voice rang out, misty gray light suddenly arose around him, creating an unbelievable scene in the air.

    In this scene, an unearthly ck lotus bloomed within an endless abyss, drawing in stars. As the stars plummeted into the abyss, the ck lotus devoured thempletely.

    When he saw this, Qu Yunzhong reacted as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning. ¡°The Dark Oblivion Yao God!? How is this possible? How are you still alive?¡±

    A long time ago, a ck lotus appeared in a bottomless abyss. It controlled the powers of darkness and oblivion. It became a supreme figure of the yao path, and the world¡¯s yao cultivators honored it as the Dark Oblivion Yao God!

    Countless peak orthodoxies had tried to capture this lotus with innate control over the powers of darkness and oblivion. They hoped to take it alive and seize its Laws of the Grand Dao.

    However, in the end, they suffered massive casualties. More than ten Emperors lost their lives.

    The name of the Dark Oblivion Yao God resounded throughout the Netherworld. He was a Xiantian Yao Emperor of the yao path!

    However, to the best of Qu Yunzhong¡¯s knowledge, the Dark Oblivion Yao God had ventured into the Sea of Bitterness in search of good fortune tens of thousands of years ago, never to return.

    There had been no word of him since.

    Who¡¯d have thought that this terrifying existence would appear before him tonight?

    Furthermore, it seemed he was here specifically to kill the three of them!

    ¡°It¡¯s true that I almost died in the Sea of Bitterness, in the ruins of King Chu Jiang¡¯s pce,¡± the old man exined gently. ¡°But it seems I was not destined to die there. After tens of thousands of years of confinement, I escaped with great difficulty.¡±

    Qu Yunzhong said in quavering?voice, ¡°Senior, why¡­ why would someone of your level target the likes of us?¡±

    The old man was instantly solemn. ¡°I said it earlier: I¡¯m here on another¡¯s behest, and I must put my all into my work. I¡¯d appreciate your cooperation, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Qu Yunzhong¡¯s expression shifted erratically, and he grimaced. ¡°Senior, if you want to kill me, do you really need my cooperation? Don¡¯t tell me you want me to offer you my head?¡±

    The old man in Daoist?robes was instantly apologetic. ¡°That was muddle-headed of me.¡±

    As he spoke, he stretched out his hand, grabbed, and twisted.

    ch!

    Qu Yunzhong¡¯s head was ripped from his shoulders. It then flew through the air andnded in the old man¡¯s hand.

    Just like Hong Tianhe, his corpse was quickly reduced to countless tiny chunks of meat. By the time they hit the ground, they¡¯d already been reduced to ash.

    This was the power of oblivion!

    Against the old man in Daoist?robes, Profound Illumination Emperors like Qu Yunzhong, Hong Tianhe, and Tantai Che couldn¡¯t even fight back!

    It was no wonder that, back at Meng Po Pce, even the Profound Serenity Realm Third High Elder Lu Changming treated the old man with such immense respect, not daring to be even the slightest bit negligent!

    Once he had all three heads, the old man in Daoist robes rxed and muttered, ¡°I can finally report to Fellow Daoist Su.¡±

    As his voice echoed through the darkness, he shot toward Ziluo City.

 Chapter 852: The Netherworld Judgeâ€™s Writing Brush

    <h4>Chapter 852: The Netherworld Judge¡¯s Writing Brush</h4>

    It was the middle of the night, but the Cui Family was celebrating.

    The nsmen who¡¯d taken refuge within Jinluo Grotto had already received word of tonight¡¯s victory and returned home. All of their expressions contained undisguisable delight and excitement.

    When the old blind man returned to the pavilion he¡¯d taken up refuge in, he saw Su Yi sprawled out in a wicker chair, drinking and pouring his own wine, leisurely and at ease.

    ¡°Your Excellency Su, they say the Cui Family used a portion of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡¯s cultivation base to annihte all the invaders in one fell swoop!¡± said the old blind man with undisguised excitement. When he mentioned the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, his gaze was reverent.

    ¡°Mm,¡± said Su Yi, but his thoughts were elsewhere.

    ¡°Your Excellency Su, how do you view tonight¡¯s incident?¡± the old blind man couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Just like Cui Jingyan, he highly suspected that Su Yi was Su Xuanjun¡¯s descendant.

    Thus, he couldn¡¯t help but find Su Yi¡¯s indifferent response strange.

    ¡°A trivial matter, that¡¯s all. What¡¯s there to exim over?¡± Su Yi said casually.

    He was currently pondering something, and after meeting with Cui Chang¡¯an, he nned to visit the ruins of the Bureau of Adjudication once more.

    First, he had to re-imprison the old monsters.

    Second, he had to figure out what exactly the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow and Dark Vassal had gone to the ruins of the Bureau of Adjudication for.

    ¡°A trivial matter¡­¡± The old blind man froze, stunned. But a momentter, he nodded inplete agreement. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, Your Excellency Su. A legendary expert like the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force left behind a portion of his cultivation base. That was enough to ensure that tonight¡¯s incident wouldn¡¯t end in disaster!¡±

    His voice was full of utter reverence.

    ¡°....¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find it funny. He¡¯d once told the old blind man that he was the Swordmaster of Abstruse?Force.

    But it was to no avail; the old blind man didn¡¯t believe him, and moreover, he warned Su Yi not to impersonate the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, as doing so was highly disrespectful.

    After chatting a while longer, the old blind man noticed Su Yi¡¯s disinterest and considerately said no more. He just turned and went back to his room.

    Shortly afterward, Cui Jingyan arrived.

    The young woman¡¯s steps were light and exuberant, and her expression was radiant. Her beautiful features were full of irrepressible excitement.

    Su Yi could guess why, so he said preemptively, ¡°If you¡¯re here to chat about the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, don¡¯t bother.¡±

    Cui Jingyan froze, then looked Su Yi up and down. ¡°Brother Su, don¡¯t you take pride in tonight¡¯s battle?¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but facepalm.

    Cui Jingyan giggled. ¡°I understand how you must be feeling. You must have long since anticipated this result. That¡¯s why you¡¯re not interested in discussing it any further, right? I would feel the same. After all, with the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡¯s power around, victory was inevitable. It would have been stranger if we¡¯d lost.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    .

    Before Su Yi could respond, footsteps resounded beyond the pavilion.

    Cui Chang¡¯an had arrived. He nced at his daughter, then said, ¡°Lass, step aside for now. Young Lord Su and I have something to discuss.¡±

    Cui Jingyan opened her mouth as if to say something, but in the end, she dared not disobey. She trudged off with obvious reluctance.

    Cui Chang¡¯an couldn¡¯t help but worry. Going forward, I can¡¯t let her interact with Uncle Su so often. If things go on like this¡­ Agh, the generational hierarchy will be aplete mess!

    Su Yi had no idea what Cui Chang¡¯an was worried about. He just rose from his wicker chair and said, ¡°Come with me to the ruins of the Bureau of Adjudication. If you have something to say, say it along the way.¡±

    Cui Chang¡¯an naturally didn¡¯t object.

    ¡­¡­

    On the way to the ruins of the Bureau of Adjudication.

    ¡°Uncle Su, earlier, an old man in Daoist?robes appeared out of nowhere with three heads. Furthermore, he left a jade slip and asked me to pass it on to you,¡± said Cui Chang¡¯an. ¡°I checked, and those three heads belonged to Qu Yunzhong, Hong Tianhe, and Tantai Che.¡±

    He then took out a sealed jade slip and passed it to Su Yi with both hands. ¡°This is the jade slip he left.¡±

    Su Yi epted the slip, looked it over, and immediately understood.

    Not long ago, in the Pawnshop of the Heavens, he¡¯d given the Record of the Ten Yama Kings to that master and apprentice. In exchange, the old man in Daoist?robes agreed to help defend the Cui Family against its external foes.

    He hadn¡¯t gone back on his word.

    However, earlier, just as the old man in Daoist?robes nned to intervene, Su Yi used Moonlit Shadow tounch a counter-attack. This left the old man no space to intervene.

    Fortunately, the old man had found Qu Yunzhong and the others. He then took their heads and delivered them.

    The jade slip said that he and his apprentice set offte that very night. They were headed to the ruins of the Limitless Pce in the Sea of Bitterness.

    Naturally, this was to help the young man in white, Wang Ting, prepare for his breakthrough into the Imperial Realm. If he seeded, he¡¯d step onto the rare and ancient Path of the Yama King!

    ¡°Uncle Su, just who was that old man?¡± Cui Chang¡¯an couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Do you remember the Xiantian ck lotus that appeared in the Netherworld all those years ago?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°The Dark Oblivion Yao God!?¡± blurted Cui Chang¡¯an, visibly stunned. ¡°No wonder his aura was as deep and unfathomable as an abyss. So, he was that Xiantian Yao Emperor!¡±

    Su Yi nodded, but he said no more on the matter.

    Before long, the two of them reached the ruins of the Bureau of Adjudication.

    ¡°During the Lantern Festival, the Dark Vassal and Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow attempted to break into the ruins,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Do you know what they were after?¡±

    Cui Chang¡¯an had obviously considered this problem too. He said uncertainly, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, they were after the Netherworld Judge¡¯s Writing Brush!¡±

    ¡°So that really was it,¡± said Su Yi, looking enlightened.

    In ancient times, the Netherworld Judge¡¯s Writing Brush was the supreme treasure of the Bureau of Adjudication. The Cui Family had always overseen its use.

    This treasure was full of the source power of the Grand Dao of Adjudication. The Bureau of Adjudication used it to sentence and execute the most heinous of offenders.

    Rumor had it that in ancient times, the Netherworld Judge¡¯s Writing Brush had served as a key to the City of the Wrongfully Dead. It could reconfigure a portion of the Laws covering the city!

    Earlier, when he attacked the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow, Su Yi guessed that an even stronger being stood behind the bird.

    And the Dark Vassal apanying the crow was the attendant of the Netherworld King.

    This implied that the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow¡¯s backer was none other than the Netherworld King!

    And the mysterious Netherworld King was most likely trapped within one of the City of the Wrongfully Dead¡¯s forbidden grounds.

    Tonight, the Dark Vassal and Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow hade to the ruins of the Bureau of Adjudication to obtain the Netherworld Judge¡¯s Writing Brush. With its power to rewrite the Laws of the City of the Wrongfully Dead, they could free the Netherworld King from confinement!

    ¡°They couldn¡¯t have taken the Netherworld Judge¡¯s Writing Brush,¡± Cui Chang¡¯an said with staunch conviction. ¡°It¡¯s been in the Bureau of Adjudication since antiquity, and it has long since be one with the bureau¡¯s source power.

    ¡°The threeyered underground dungeons, the ny-nine Armiry Sash Demon-Suppressing Pirs, and Heavenly Tripod Mountain have all inherited a portion of its powers.

    ¡°Even Ziluo City¡¯s Golden Grow Annihting Cmity Formation and the stone statues of the Bi¡¯an and Xiezhi have, over the years, grown stronger as a result. The brush¡¯s source power has nourished them.

    ¡°ording to my father, short of refining the entire grand pce of the Bureau of Adjudication, no one could possibly leave with the Netherworld Judge¡¯s Writing Brush.¡±

    Su Yi nodded.

    Cui Longxiang had told him the same thing. Furthermore, he knew that in ancient times, the Infernal Pce had three supreme divine artifacts.

    The Netherworld Judge¡¯s Writing Brush, the Record of the Netherworld, and the Six Paths Disc.

    They¡¯d belonged?to the Bureau of Adjudication, the Ten Yama Kings, and the Bureaus of the Six Paths respectively.

    In addition to these three supreme divine artifacts, the Infernal Pce had had?several other means of intimidating the rest of the Netherworld.

    For instance, Meng Po Pce¡¯s Naihe Bridge, the Yellow Springs of Yellow Springs Pce, the Fire Illumination Divine Pce¡¯s Path of Deliverance, among others.

    However, when the Infernal Pce, a massive alliance of numerous top factions fell apart, their hold over the Netherworld disappeared like a puff of smoke.

    As they conversed, Su Yi and Cui Chang¡¯an entered the Bureau of Adjudication.

    Soon, they reached the thirdyer of the dungeons.

    Heavenly Tripod Mountain.

    Su Yi used the power of the Heavenly Evil-Smiting Formation to reseal the Netherworld River Dragon Monarch, Tianji Yao Empress, and the other old monsters.

    Then, after a moment¡¯s thought, he still wasn¡¯t reassured. He took out Moonlit Shadow and ced it back into the altar on the peak.

    He still didn¡¯t know for sure whether Cui Longxiang was alive or dead, but with Moonlit Shadow here to coordinate with the formation, those old monsters could forget about escaping and causing trouble unless the Cui Family met with insurmountable disaster!

    ¡°When your father gets back, have him deliver Moonlit Shadow to me,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    Cui Chang¡¯an froze, then said somberly, ¡°Uncle Su, will my father¡­ really be alright?¡±

    This was what worried him the most.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°He¡¯ll be fine!¡±

    He didn¡¯t exin. He knew that an exnation wasn¡¯t what Cui Chang¡¯an needed right now.

    Indeed, Cui Chang¡¯an visibly rxed. ¡°Uncle Su, I¡¯m also convinced that my father will be just fine!¡±

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The Cui Family.

    Jinluo Grotto.

    Su Yi visited the Tree of Ten Thousand Daos on his own, took out his wicker chair, and sprawled out.

    Misty light descended from the canopy, transforming into a graceful, dreamlike figure.

    This was none other than Po Suo.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, did tonight go smoothly?¡± she asked in a voice like the music of the heavens. Her snow-white hair swayed around her, and the red dot between her eyes gave her an additional mysterious charm.

    Although she was shrouded in faint mist, making her features misty and indistinct, this did nothing to obscure her extraordinary beauty.

    ¡°It went fairly smoothly,¡± Su Yi said casually. ¡°But something unexpected happened, and I let the little birdie get away.¡±

    ¡°It got away? From you? This Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow sure isn¡¯t simple,¡± said Po Suo.

    As she spoke, she beckoned, and a little table appeared beside Su Yi. Tea, wine, and refreshments wereid out on its surface.

    She sat on her knees on the other side of the table, raised the jug of wine, filled a cup, and passed it to Su Yi.

    Su Yi epted it, then drained it.

    Then, he flipped his palm and took out a battered ck feather. ¡°This is the Natal True Feather the?little crow left behind. Have a look and tell me if you can discern the nature of its source power.¡±

 Chapter 853: The Nine Taboos of the Netherworld King, the Wheel of Destiny

    <h4>Chapter 853: The Nine Taboos of the Netherworld King, the Wheel of Destiny</h4>

    Po Suo reached out to ept the damaged feather. After staring intently at it for a moment, she said, ¡°The feather¡¯s source power has already disappearedpletely. All that remains is a trace aura of cmity¡­¡±

    Here, she paused. ¡°Huh?¡±

    It seemed she¡¯d discovered something new.

    As she pondered, the bright red dot between her eyes rippled and revolved, and her distant, starry eyes shone with flecks of gold light.

    A little whileter, Po Suo eximed, ¡°The feather hides an almost indiscernible strange imprint. Please have a look, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Her slender finger brushed against the surface of the ck feather.

    <i>Weng!</i>

    The feather trembled, then surged with wisps of gray me, condensing into a taboo rune. The rune shed, outlining a mysterious wheel.

    However, the wheel of light was illusory and ethereal. Even the runes were indistinct.

    But Su Yi could tell at a nce that when the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow fled, it used the power of this very taboo wheel!

    ¡°I heard that in ancient times, the Netherworld King controlled nine taboo treasures, which were called ¡®the Netherworld King¡¯s Nine Taboos.¡± Su Yi stroked his jaw. ¡°One of them was shaped like a divine wheel and carved with a diagram of the six paths of reincarnation. Its interior was carved with a scene of the Nine Serenities. They called it the Wheel of Destiny. Could this be it?¡±

    The Netherworld King¡¯s Nine Taboos!

    In ancient times, these nine taboo divine artifacts were enough to strike terror into the hearts of even Emperors.

    However, after countless years, the Netherworld King¡¯s Nine Taboos had been reduced to mere fleeting rumors.

    When exploring the Netherworld in his past life, Su Yi had never encountered any such treasures.

    ¡°I think so too. Furthermore, I am pretty certain that this strange, taboo power is connected to the Wheel of Destiny,¡± Po Suo said softly. ¡°Because ording to rumor, the Wheel of Destiny can foretell the future, shatter the karma of the past, and neutralize disasters. It can help its user avoid cmity and obtain fortune.

    ¡°Perhaps it was the wheel¡¯s power that enabled the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow to escape from you.

    Po Suo was a spirit born of the Tree of Ten Thousand Daos, and she¡¯d existed since antiquity. She naturally knew far more secrets than any ordinary person.

    Su Yi said thoughtfully, ¡°In that case, the Netherworld King that terrorized the innumerable inhabitants of the Netherworld in ancient times really is still alive. Furthermore, he¡¯s most likely hidden within one of the City of the Wrongfully Dead¡¯s forbidden grounds.¡±

    Po Suo put away the battered ck feather and returned it to Su Yi with a smile. ¡°Fellow Daoist, if you¡¯re interested in this, why not visit the City of the Wrongfully Dead yourself?¡±

    Su Yi sprawled out in his wicker chair and sighed. ¡°My current cultivation base is too weak. It¡¯d be easy for something to go wrong.¡±

    Po Suo looked at him strangely. ¡°What would the Emperors who died at your hands tonight think if they heard that?¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°I won tonight by borrowing external power, that¡¯s all. That said, if you were willing to apany me to the City of the Wrongfully Dead, I¡¯d be utterly delighted.¡±

    Po Suo couldn¡¯t help butugh too. ¡°I can¡¯t! What if I unwittingly find myself kidnapped along the way? What would I do then?¡±

    Su Yi furrowed his brow. ¡°Do you think I have bad intentions for you?¡±

    Po Suo batted her bright eyes, then said gently, ¡°That¡¯s what Cui Longxiang thinks.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Su Yiughed bitterly. ¡°Very well. No need to discuss it any further.¡±

    He then took out the Heaven¡¯s Writ Lotus Lantern and passed it to Po Suo. ¡°There¡¯s a skeleton spirit and a Dark King of Purgatory trapped inside. The former is covered in the power of sin, while the other has the power of a Grand Dao connected to the source of Purgatory.

    Po Suo was briefly stunned. ¡°Putting me to work again?¡±

    Su Yi, ¡°The capable are always busy. Your power far surpasses that of a Spiritual Revolution Realm small fry like me.¡±

    Po Suo giggled. ¡°Su Xuanjun, if you¡¯re a small fry, how pitifully inept are all those major powers far inferior to you?¡±

    She didn¡¯t care at all how high or low Su Yi¡¯s cultivation base was.

    How could you gauge someone like Su Xuanjun by his cultivation boundary?

    As she spoke, she epted the Heaven¡¯s Writ Lotus Lantern and looked it over. ¡°Refining all this sinister power will take quite some time.¡±

    Su Yi nodded, then rose from his wicker chair. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving Ziluo City soon and taking a trip to the Ghost Lands?Territory. If you want to take a tour of the world, you cane with me.¡±

    As he spoke, he sauntered off.

    This guy is still trying to lure me away¡­ Po Suo grumbled inwardly. Out loud, she said, ¡°What are you nning to do in the Ghost Lands?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to visit the Ghost Serpents,¡± said Su Yi. By the time his voice finished echoing through the air, he¡¯d already left Jinluo Grotto.

    <i>The Ghost Serpents? Is he going to look for Miss Ye Yu?</i> Po Suo was quite surprised.

    ¡­¡­

    When the light of dawn broke through the darkness enshrouding the Netherworld, it marked the end of the millennial Lantern Festival.

    As the darkness receded, so too did the countless strange and evil spirits throughout the Netherworld.

    Beneath the light of dawn.

    Outside Ziluo City, thendscape was in ruins. Throughout the mountains and rivers, the vegetation had been reduced to ash, and the ground was riddled with scars.

    And within the city, countless streetsy in ruin, and countless buildings had been ttened.

    All of this was a testament to how tumultuous and brutal the battle had beenst night!

    Despite this, every member of the Cui Family was lively and spirited.

    All of them knew that, after oveingst night¡¯s grand cmity, it wouldn¡¯t be long before Ziluo City recovered its former prosperity!

    On that very day, word of the ¡°Battle of Ziluo City¡± spread like wildfire, causing an enormous uproar.

    This news shook the entire Netherworld!

    Some people were astonished. ¡°Who¡¯d have guessed this? The Cui Family didn¡¯t just survive the Lantern Festival; they won an overwhelming victory!¡±

    In the days leading up to the Lantern Festival, all eyes were on Ziluo City and the Cui Family and the grand struggle due to unfold.

    Everyone had understood that, between Cui Longxiang¡¯s absence and the return of the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow, the Cui Family was sure to meet with disaster; it might even be destroyed.

    No one would have anticipated this result. Ziluo City hadn¡¯t fallen, and the Cui Family hadn¡¯t been destroyed. On the contrary, the vast horde of evil spirits had been destroyed, and the Emperors of the allied ancient ns had all perished!

    This was unquestionably terrifying!

    ¡°Fourteen Emperors died in battle, including four Profound Serenity existences!?¡±

    ¡°Throughout the Netherworld¡¯s history, has such a terrifying, bloody battle ever taken ce before?¡±

    ¡°The Profound Dao is like the heavens, and Emperors are like gods. All of them are top experts of their era, yet an entire group of them just died in Ziluo City! It¡¯s unbelievable¡­!¡±

    Simrmotions erupted throughout the cities of the Six Paths Royal Territory.

    Every cultivator who heard this news felt as if it weren¡¯t quite real. It was almost as if they were dreaming.

    It was quite rare for an Emperor to die.

    But tonight, an entire group of them had fallen. This was simply shocking!

    As word spread, the public became aware of certain details.

    ¡°The thing that killed those Emperors and eradicated the evil spirits¡­ was a portion of power the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force left with the Cui Family!¡±

    The cultivation world of the Six Paths Royal Territory practically boiled over when they learned this. Everyone was in uproar.

    The Swordmaster of Abstruse Force!

    This title represented the invincible legend who¡¯d once dominated the heavens! A sovereign even among Emperors!

    In the eyes of sword cultivators, he represented the highest possible levels of attainment. He was unique and unsurpassed, without equal!

    In the eyes of the Netherworld¡¯s major orthodoxies, he was the Master of Ten Thousand Days, the only one to reach the very limit of the Imperial Apex Realm!

    When they learned that it was Su Xuanjun¡ªor rather, the power he¡¯d left behind¡ªthat averted Ziluo City¡¯s crisis, slew a group of Emperors, and eradicated a horde of evil spirits, everyone was astonished. But at the same time, everything suddenly made sense.

    With the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡¯s power to protect them, how could the Cui Family possibly fall?

    How could those Emperors and evil spirits possibly fight back?

    Sure, everyone knew that the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force had died inexplicably five hundred years ago, but how could anyone forget how terrifying this undefeatable legend had been?

    And who could forget that, when he wandered the Netherworld, its top orthodoxies all lowered their heads before him? Who could forget those glorious years? He¡¯d been like a god!

    Word quickly spread beyond the Six Paths Royal Territory and into the other five territories and thirteen realms. All were in uproar.

    Although the legend no longer lived, who could forget his name? Who could forget his strength?

    That same day.

    The Qu, Hong, and Tantai Families, as well as the Shentu Territory¡¯s Denglong n, were simrly in uproar.

    The atmosphere was deste and bleak, as if they were attending their parents¡¯ funerals!

    They¡¯d each lost a Profound Serenity Emperor, as well as numerous Profound Illumination Emperors!

    This was an unquestionably heavy blow for any peak orthodoxy. It was enough to shake their very foundations!

    After all, Emperors were no mere cabbages. Even among Spiritual Revolution cultivators, very, very few ever managed to prove their Daos and be Emperors!

    And Profound Serenity Emperors were the pirs of peak orthodoxies. Losing one was an iparably devastating blow!

    It waster that very day that all four factions received letters from Family Head Cui Chang¡¯an.

    Their contents were practically identical.

    First, they were to release the captive Cui nsmen.

    Second, they were to apologize andpensate the Cui Family for its losses.

    .

    If they didn¡¯t meet both demands within ten days, the Cui Family would do everything in its power to get revenge, no matter the cost!

    ¡­

    As the world was in uproar, outside Ziluo City, the sunset illuminated the devastatedndscape.

    A ten-thousand-foot-long treasure ship bore through the dusky clouds, flying toward Ziluo City.

    A group of experts clustered around a middle-aged man in purple, like stars gathering around the moon. This highlighted just how extraordinary the middle-aged man¡¯s status was.

    He was tall, stalwart, and dignified. His hands were behind his back as he gazed at the distant, grand silhouette of Ziluo City.

    After a while, he said softly, ¡°We really came at just the right time. The inheritor of the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers is in the Cui Family estate, and my master¡¯s master¡¯s power appeared there justst night, helping the Cui Family turn the tides and defeat their foes¡­¡±

 Chapter 854: Bungling Clowns, a Ridiculous Farce

    <h4>Chapter 854: Bungling Clowns, a Ridiculous Farce</h4>

    The treasure ship slowly descended, thennded before the eastern gate of Ziluo City.

    The middle-aged man was the first to disembark.

    When he saw the stone Xiezhi and Bi¡¯an guarding the gates, he eximed, ¡°The Cui Family lives up to its reputation as an ancient n of extraordinary foundations. Both statues have an air of divinity!

    The experts following him smiled and agreed. All of them looked reverent.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ran, this is our first time in Ziluo City. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to lead the way,¡± the purple-robed middle-aged man said to one of hispanions, a man in dark robes carrying a jade flute.

    This was none other than the Netherworld Sky Sect¡¯s Ran Tianfeng. The body refiner Emperor Su Yi had once defeated!

    ¡°Your Excellency, you needn¡¯t be so polite. That was my duty to begin with,¡± said Ran Tianfeng solemnly.

    He then walked up to the city gates. A group of Cui Family guards was stationed there.

    The leader of the guards was a valiant-looking man in heavy armor.

    Ran Tianfeng inclined his head and exined their intentions. ¡°Friend, might I trouble you to send a message to your leader? Tell him that Ran Tianfeng of the Netherworld Sky sect hase with a group of distinguished guests of the Abstruse Force Alliance. They hope to speak with him.¡±

    The heavily armored guard was startled, but he dared not be negligent. He sped his fist and inclined his head. ¡°Please wait while I deliver your message.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The Cui Family estate¡¯s Northview Pavilion.

    ¡°Ran Tianfeng of the Netherworld Sky Sect has brought experts of the Wilds¡¯ Abstruse Force Alliance to see me?¡± After a brief, stunned pause, Cui Chang¡¯an furrowed his brow. ¡°Did they say why?¡±

    The elderly servant delivering the message shook his head. ¡°They did not.¡±

    Cui Chang¡¯an mulled this over, then said, ¡°Wait here.¡±

    With that, he rose, then hurried out of Northview Pavilion.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°You should leave tomorrow. I¡¯ll give you a talisman to carry on your person,¡± said Su Yi. He stood inside the pavilion they were staying in, one hand behind his back. The other hand held scissors, with which he was pruning the lush potted flowers near the windowsills.

    ¡°Very well.¡± The old blind man agreed. He¡¯d nned to leave Ziluo City and head to the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers¡¯ ancestral grounds today, but he naturally wouldn¡¯t disregard Su Yi¡¯s words.

    ¡°Your Excellency Su, what do you n to do next?¡± asked the old blind man.

    ¡°Do you still remember that punk Ye Xun? I n to visit the Ghost Lands and return him to the Ghost Serpents. While I¡¯m at it¡­ I¡¯ll retrieve a certain treasure,¡± said Su Yi distractedly as he trimmed the nts.

    Before he reincarnated, he¡¯d entrusted his favorite sword, the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos, to Little Leaf¡¯s care.

    Now that he was back in the Netherworld, he naturally had to retrieve it.

    It was then that Cui Chang¡¯an rushed in. When he saw that the old blind man was there too, he couldn¡¯t help but hesitate.

    The old blind man considerately stepped aside.

    ¡°What is it?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Only then did Cui Chang¡¯an say, ¡°Uncle Su, earlier, I received word that Ran Tianfeng of the Netherworld Sky Sect arrived with a group of experts from the Wilds¡¯ Abstruse Force Alliance. They¡¯re here for an audience.¡±

    The Abstruse Force Alliance!

    Su Yi immediately stopped pruning the nts. His brow furrowed.

    The so-called ¡°Abstruse Force Alliance¡± was an organization his first disciple, Pi Mo, had founded, an alliance of the Wilds¡¯ Six Great Daoist Sects. It took its name from his title, ¡°Xuanjun¡± or?¡°Abstruse Force.¡±

    The Abstruse Force Alliance was founded for the purpose of reiming the Grotto of Abstruse Force, which Su Yi¡¯s youngest disciple, Qing Tang, had upied. They also nned to severely punish Qing Tang for monopolizing all of the Grotto of Abstruse Force¡¯s treasures.

    As righteous as this sounded, the way Su Yi saw it, Pi Mo was just gathering up allies to contend with Qing Tang and the Grotto of Abstruse?Force.

    ¡°What have theye for?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Cui Chang¡¯an shook his head.

    ¡°Right,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Did you just say it was Ran Tianfeng of the Netherworld Sky Sect who brought them here?¡±

    Cui Chang¡¯an nodded. ¡°None other.¡±

    ¡°In that case, I understand.¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°They¡¯re almost certainly here for the old blind man.¡±

    He still remembered Ran Tianfenging after them on their way to the Cui Family estate. He¡¯d attempted to capture the old blind man, the inheritor of the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearer lineage.

    Only to lose to Su Yi in the end.

    At the time, Su Yi guessed that the Netherworld Sky Sect had set their sights on the old blind man at Pi Mo¡¯s behest!

    Now, Ran Tianfeng had appeared once more, but this time, he had a group of Abstruse Force Alliance experts with him.

    This unquestionably all but confirmed Su Yi¡¯s hypothesis: even after all these years, Pi Mo hadn¡¯t given up on finding the inheritor of the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearer lineage.

    And Pi Mo¡¯s ultimate goal was to discover whether Su Xuanjun was truly alive or dead.

    Everyone in the Netherworld knew that in his past life, he and the founder of the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers, Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer, were close friends.

    And Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer was one of the select few who understood the secrets of reincarnation!

    Simply put, while it seemed as if Pi Mo was after the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers, in truth, he was trying to determine whether Su Yi was alive or dead.

    This was what led to the old blind man¡¯s master, Five Burials, dying at Pi Mo¡¯s hands.

    Thus, when Su Yi faced the old blind man, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit guilty. There was nothing for it; he was the one who¡¯d implicated the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers.

    Cui Chang¡¯an realized the problem, then said gravely, ¡°Uncle Su, do you think we should meet with them?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Cui Chang¡¯an was instantly a bit worried. ¡°But Uncle Su, what if a member of the Abstruse Force Alliance realizes¡­¡±

    Su Yi waved dismissively. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about that.¡±

    Cui Chang¡¯an could only nod.

    ¡­¡­

    Northview Pavilion.

    Cui Chang¡¯an sat in the centermost seat while Su Yi stood at his side.

    Before long, Ran Tianfeng arrived, leading the purple-robed middle-aged man and hispanions.

    ¡°Elder Ran Tianfeng of the Netherworld Sky Sect greets you, Family Head Cui.¡± Ran Tianfeng was the first to approach, and his expression was respectful.

    Given Cui Chang¡¯an¡¯s status, he could sit with the leader of the Netherworld Sky Sect as an equal. Ran Tianfeng naturally dared not be negligent.

    However, when he saw Su Yi standing beside Cui Chang¡¯an, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, and he instantly looked a bit ill at ease.

    How could he forget his defeat at Su Yi¡¯s hands?

    Su Yi, however, seemed perfectlyposed. He ignored Ran Tianfengpletely.

    Cui Chang¡¯an subtly inclined his head. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ran, are these the fellow Daoists of the Wilds¡¯ Abstruse Force Alliance?¡±

    He was dignified and imposing, and he showed no sign of rising to wee them.

    .

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Ran Tianfeng nodded and was just about to introduce them when the middle-aged man in purple let out a heartyugh.

    He inclined his head in greeting. ¡°My name is Tao Qianqiu. Greetings, Family Head Cui.¡±

    He seemedposed, unrestrained, and not the least bit reserved.

    Cui Chang¡¯an said tly, ¡°What is your connection to Pi Mo of the Abstruse Force Alliance?¡±

    Ran Tianfeng said in a low voice, ¡°Family Head Cui, Fellow Daoist Tao is His Excellency Pi Mo¡¯s seventh disciple and one of the Abstruse Force Alliance¡¯s thirty-six deacons. In the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, they call him the Cloudsky Sword Emperor.¡±

    The corners of the purple-robed middle-aged man¡¯s lips rose, and he said calmly, ¡°You exaggerate, Fellow Daoist Ran. I¡¯m but an errand boy working at my master¡¯s side, unworthy of notice.¡±

    Although he said this, his expression was proud and aloof.

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Cui Chang¡¯an. Inwardly, he said, Going by seniority, you¡¯re at most Uncle Su¡¯s grand-disciple, and you wouldn¡¯t necessarily earn his approval. What¡¯s there to be so smug about?

    He nced imperceptibly at Su Yi, only to discover that his expression was calm, as if he werepletely ignoring all of this.

    There was no doubt about it: Su Yi wasn¡¯t the least bit concerned about Tao Qianqiu.

    ¡°And these fellow Daoists?¡± Cui Chang¡¯an turned his attention toward the purple-robed Tao Qianqiu¡¯spanions.

    Ran Tianfeng said hurriedly, ¡°These are fellow Daoists from the Wilds¡¯ Holy Peak Sword Court.¡±

    He was just about to introduce them one by one when Cui Chang¡¯an interrupted. ¡°I know of Holy Peak Sword Court. It¡¯s one of the Wilds¡¯ Six Great Daoist?Sects. Everyone, please sit wherever you please.¡±

    This cold, indifferent attitude made the Holy Peak Sword Court experts furrow their brows. They were inwardly a bit displeased.

    But in the end, they suppressed it.

    This was the Cui Family, a n that had stood since antiquity!

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to sit down. We¡¯vee here to discuss a certain matter, and once it¡¯s resolved, we¡¯ll be on our way,¡±ughed Tao Qianqiu.

    Cui Chang¡¯an nodded. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Tao Qianqiu smiled faintly. ¡°Not long ago, while wandering the Netherworld, I received word from the Netherworld Sky Sect that the inheritor of the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers was staying with the Cui Family. As I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware, when my master entered the Netherworld, it was to seek out this very lineage.¡±

    He paused before continuing. ¡°Now, after much difficulty, we¡¯ve finally received word of them. I hope you can entrust this person to us and let us bring him to the Wilds to see my master.¡±

    Cui Chang¡¯an¡¯s eyes shed. Inwardly, he said, Uncle Su was right. They really are here for the old blind man!

    Then, without so much as pausing to think, he said, ¡°The person you¡¯re looking for did indeed stay here for a while, but he left a few days ago.¡±

    ¡°He left?¡± Tao Qianqiu was stunned, and his brow furrowed as he said gravely, ¡°Family Head Cui, to the best of my knowledge, my master¡¯s master, His Excellency the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, was close to your father. The inheritor of the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers has an important role to y for my master. I¡¯d appreciate your cooperation.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s expression shifted inscrutably. I have no idea when this scoundrel epted Pi Mo as his master, but he¡¯s actually using my name to put pressure on the Cui Family. He¡¯s actually quite gutsy!

    Cui Chang¡¯an almost couldn¡¯t hold backughter.

    But outwardly, he snorted coldly, and an imposing aura emanated from him as he said in a low voice, ¡°Are you using me of lying to you?¡±

    The atmosphere in the grand hall was instantly oppressive.

    However, Tao Qianqiu didn¡¯t seem the least bit afraid. On the contrary, he smiled withplete confidence, ¡°Family Head Cui, please don¡¯t be angry. I have no intention of offending you. I just hope that, out of consideration for my master¡¯s master, you can guide us to our goal. For instance¡­ might you tell me where the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearer went?¡±

    Cui Chang¡¯an looked Tao Qianqiu up and down. In the end, he couldn¡¯t help but chortle, then throw back his head andugh so hard he cried.

    One of Pi Mo¡¯s disciples was strutting about and posturing in front of him and his Uncle Su. How was his behavior any different from a bungling clown¡¯s?

    The group was dumbstruck. They had no idea why Cui Chang¡¯an wasughing, but it seemed he couldn¡¯t control himself.

    Tao Qianqiu¡¯s brow gradually furrowed, and he was inwardly enraged. Cui Chang¡¯an, in your eyes, was what I just said really that funny!?

 Chapter 855: Interception

    <h4>Chapter 855: Interception</h4>

    It was as if he¡¯d seen the funniest thing imaginable. Cui Chang¡¯an, the leader of the Cui Family, had thrown back his head, and he was stillughing.

    Tao Qianqiu, Ran Tianfeng, and the others looked at each other. They found hisughter grating, and they felt thoroughly ufortable.

    Su Yi rubbed his forehead and thought to himself, It seems that traitor Pi Mo has been exploiting my name ever since my reincarnation. Otherwise, there¡¯s no way this disciple of his would do something so ludicrous and absurd.

    Tao Qianqiu snorted coldly. ¡°Family Head Cui, what is the meaning of this?¡±

    Cui Chang¡¯an¡¯s smile faded, and he said, ¡°I already understand why you¡¯re here, so let me speak clearly: even if that Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus were in the Cui Family estate, there is absolutely no way I would hand him over to you.¡±

    His tone was casual, but he spoke with incontrovertible force.

    Tao Qianqiu furrowed his brow. After a moment¡¯s thought, he took a deep breath and said, ¡°Family Head Cui, we heard thatst night, during the Lantern Festival, it was the power my master¡¯s master left behind that saved the Cui Family from disaster! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ll really refuse to do us even such a minor favor?¡±

    The experts of Divine Peak Sword Court and Ran Tianfeng looked over at Cui?Chang¡¯an as well.

    The way they saw it, after Tao Qianqiu put it like that, there was no way Cui Chang¡¯an would refuse; that would mean disrespecting the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force! And His Excellency Pi Mo!

    However, Cui Chang¡¯an didn¡¯t seem the least bit concerned. He raised his teacup to his lips, took a sip, and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s true that your master¡¯s master has done the Cui Family a great kindness, and we honor him as we might a deity. But who the hell do you think you are? Are you worthy of using his name to pressure the Cui Family and demand we hand someone over to you?¡±

    This time, Cui Chang¡¯an didn¡¯t show any mercy. His words were utterly contemptuous!

    Tao Qianqiu andpany were bbergasted. They found this hard to believe. None of them would ever have imagined that the lofty head of the Cui Family would cast aside all pretenses of cordiality at the drop of a hat.

    Cui Chang¡¯an set down his teacup and said coolly, ¡°This is the Netherworld, not the Wilds. I urge you to rein it in a little. Don¡¯t bring shame upon your master¡¯s master!¡±

    Tao Qianqiu¡¯s expression darkened; this rebuke left him with no dignity left.

    One of the Divine Peak Sword Court elders stepped forth and said gravely, ¡°Family Head Cui, surely it isn¡¯t necessary to have a falling out over a Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearer? To the best of my knowledge, although the Cui Family overcamest night¡¯s cmity, your honorable father met with the Netherworld Vessel in the Sea of Bitterness, and his fate is yet unknown. Given the circumstances, if you¡­.¡±

    <i>Crack!</i>

    A teacup mmed to the floor and shattered, interrupting the old man. The group¡¯s hearts shook.

    Then, Cui Chang¡¯an said tly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you fifteen minutes to disappear from Ziluo City. Otherwise, I¡¯ll execute you without mercy!¡±

    He spoke every word with staunch conviction, and murderous intent permeated the grand hall.

    The group¡¯s expressions shifted, alternating between rm and anger. All of them realized that there was no further room for discussion!

    ¡°We¡¯re leaving!¡± Tao Qianqiu took a deep breath, his face ashen. Then, with a swoosh of his sleeves, he left.

    The others hurried after him.

    It was only after all of them were gone that Cui Chang¡¯an rose from his seat. He looked a bit ill at ease. ¡°Uncle Su, you won¡¯t chastise me for how I handled that, will you?¡±

    Su Yi had been watching from the sidelines this entire time. He said casually, ¡°A bunch of clowns like them? It wouldn¡¯t matter even if you killed them all. But your response wasn¡¯t bad either. After all, Pi Mo is seeking out the inheritor of the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers to confirm whether I¡¯m alive or dead.¡±

    Here, Su Yi sighed. ¡°I implicated the old blind man¡¯s master, the Master of the Blood Coffin. I don¡¯t want to drag the Cui Family into this too.¡±

    Cui Chang¡¯an said solemnly, ¡°Uncle Su, the Cui Family isn¡¯t the least bit concerned about that!¡±

    Su Yi thought for a moment. ¡°Very well. Come with me for a bit.¡±

    With that, he put his hands behind his back and sauntered off.

    ¡°Uncle Su, where are we going?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going to kill.¡±

    Cui Chang¡¯an¡¯s heart shook, but a momentter, his eyes lit up.

    ¡­¡­

    Outside Ziluo City.

    Tao Qianqiu and hispanions boarded the treasure ship and shot into the distance. All of them had overcast looks on their faces.

    ¡°Cui Chang¡¯an was far too brazen!¡± someone sputtered, unable to repress their rage any longer.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯tst night¡¯s cmity wipe that sted Cui Family out?¡± said another through gnashed teeth, their face ashen.

    ¡°Your Excellency, I can say with certainty that the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearer is currently within the Cui Family estate!¡± Ran Tianfeng suddenly interjected.

    Tao Qianqiu was stunned. ¡°Truly?¡±

    Ran Tianfeng nodded. ¡°The Netherworld Sky Sect¡¯s ¡®Seeking Spirit, Discerning Truth¡¯ excels at detecting traces of cultivators aura above all else. Last time, I relied on that very method to locate the old blind man.

    ¡°This time, I sensed his presence as soon as we entered the Cui Family estate!¡±

    The group¡¯s spirits soared.

    Tao Qianqiu said coldly, ¡°That bastard Cui Chang¡¯an dared deceive us? Simply detestable!¡±

    ¡°Your Excellency, what should we do next?¡± someone asked.

    Tao Qianqiu promptly fell silent.

    Ziluo City was the Cui Family¡¯s territory. With the power at their disposal, they had no hope of seizing someone from the Cui Family.

    But he wasn¡¯t willing to just give up and leave.

    It was then that the thousand-foot treasure ship hurtling beneath the dome of heaven shook and came to an abrupt halt.

    At the same time, someone shouted, ¡°Your Excellency, someone¡¯s intercepted us!¡±

    An interception?

    Tao Qianqiu andpany instinctively looked over.

    There, they saw a tall, upright figure standing alone amidst the clouds. His blue robes swayed around him, and he looked calm and transcendent. The wisps of cloud further offset his unrestrained air, making him seem like a banished immortal.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the junior who stood next to Cui Chang¡¯an earlier?¡± someone eximed.

    Tao Qianqiu and the others recognized him too, and they couldn¡¯t help but frown. What¡¯s a Spiritual Revolution cultivator like him doing here?

    However, Ran Tianfeng¡¯s expression changed dramatically. ¡°Fellow Daoist, what are you doing here¡­?¡±

    ¡°Last time, I let you off out of consideration for the fact that you were only following orders. I thought you¡¯d learn from your mistakes, but you¡¯ve truly disappointed me,¡± Su Yi said coolly from amidst the clouds.

    Ran Tianfeng¡¯s expression shifted. ¡°Fellow Daoist, we¡¯re simply on different sides. I can¡¯t possibly change my allegiance simply because you spared my life.¡±

    Tao Qianqiu couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ran, is this kid here for you?¡±

    Ran Tianfeng said in a low voice, ¡°Your Excellency, it¡¯s a long story, but I¡­¡±

    But Tao Qianqiu didn¡¯t let him finish. ¡°Just tell me if he¡¯s here for you or not.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m here for all of you,¡± said Su Yi, approaching through the sea of clouds. His gait was leisurely, as if he were out for a stroll.

    Tao Qianqiu and the others furrowed their brow. They found this difficult to understand. Where did a Spiritual Revolution teenager like him get the courage to say something like that?

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the Cui Family ns to stop us from leaving?¡± said a tall old man in fiery Daoist?robes.

    The others were instantly solemn, and they instinctively looked around.

    ¡°I alone will be enough to deal with you,¡± Su Yi said tly. ¡°But I brought Cui Chang¡¯an to make sure you don¡¯t run off. He¡¯s watching from the shadows. That said, he won¡¯t intervene unless you try to run away.¡±

    He waspletely forthright about all of this,ying everything out in the open.

    However, Tao Qianqiu and hispanions¡¯ expressions filled with disbelief.

    A Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator dared proim his intention of killing them?

    And he¡¯d brought Cui Chang¡¯an as backup just to ensure that they didn¡¯t run away?

    Despite all their years of life, this was their first time encountering something so ludicrous!

    Meanwhile, Cui Chang¡¯an, who was hiding off in the distance, couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly. Uncle Su really hasn¡¯t changed. When he kills someone, he makes no effort to disguise his intentions whatsoever.

    But that¡¯s the most forceful, tyrannical way to do it! He disdains resorting to tricks and deception!

    As he pondered, Cui Chang¡¯an revealed himself. He stood in the distance, entering Tao Qianqiu and the others¡¯ field of view.

    An uproar instantly broke out aboard the treasure ship. They wouldn¡¯t have thought that Cui Chang¡¯an was really here!

    ¡°Family Head Cui, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Tao Qianqiu¡¯s expression darkened.

    However, Cui Chang¡¯an just said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. I won¡¯t intervene in this battle. Whether you leave here alive or not¡­ will depend on your abilities.¡±

    When they heard that, Tao Qianqiu andpany realized that what Su Yi had said earlier was for real!

    A Spiritual Revolution cultivator nned on taking all of them on!

    This was unquestionably ludicrous, to the point that they found it hard to believe.

    Only Ran Tianfeng knew how capable Su Yi was. He said gravely, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t underestimate that fellow Daoist. He¡¯s a¡­.¡±

    But Tao Qianqiu snorted coldly and interrupted him before he could finish. ¡°No matter how impressive a Spirit Dao cultivator is, to us, how is he any different from a y chicken or porcin dog?¡±

    The others nodded, one after another.

    The way they saw it, Cui Chang¡¯an was the one they ought to be afraid of!

    Meanwhile, Su Yi was already within a thousand feet of the treasure ship, and he attacked directly.

    He raised his right hand, pressed his fingers into a de, and shed.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A ten-thousand-foot streak of sword qi appeared beneath the dome of heaven. It was simple, as clear as autumn waters, and it descended lightly.

    Tao Qianqiu and hispanions¡¯ eyes narrowed. They were increasingly bbergasted; none of them would have guessed that this Spiritual Revolution Realm youth would really attack directly!

    How was that any different from suicide?

    ¡°Allow me!¡± said a peak Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator of Divine Peak Sword Court. He bellowed, then leaped from the treasure ship, drew a silver Dao Sword, and attacked explosively.

    But a momentter¡ª¡ª

    Boom!

    The man had only just risen into the air when the descending ten-thousand-foot streak of sword qi cleaved into him as if he were a bug, reducing him to ash.

    Even his sword melted and evaporated.

    Meanwhile, the streak of sword qi continued its descent, its power undiminished, then cleaved into the treasure ship with a bang.

    Tao Qianqiu andpany visibly reacted as they realized how terrifying this seemingly simple sh was!

    ¡°Break!¡± Just in the nick of time, an early-stage Profound Illumination elder in red bellowed, formed a sword seal, and smacked the air.

    Bang!!!!

    The sword seal shattered, and sword?qi severed the arm the old man had attacked with, making him shriek in agony.

    Immediately afterward, an explosion rang out, shaking both heaven and earth.

    The entire treasure ship exploded into pieces, filling the air with smoke.

 Chapter 856: How Could I Be So Fortunate?

    <h4>Chapter 856: How Could I Be So Fortunate?</h4>

    Aside from Ran Tianfeng, Tao Qianqiu was apanied by seven Divine Peak Sword Court experts.

    Two were Emperors, while the other five were Spirit Dao cultivators.

    But when Su Yi¡¯s sh reached the treasure ship, the five Spirit Dao cultivators didn¡¯t even have time to dodge before the raging sword qi swept over them. Their bodies exploded, and their souls dispersed.

    Although Tao Qianqiu and the other Emperors dodged, they cut sorry figures, and all of them looked unsightly.

    ¡°Is it even possible for a Spiritual Revolution cultivator to wield such power!?¡±

    ¡°Dammit!!¡±

    Infuriated roars and startled cries resounded from within the cloud of dust.

    Tao Qianqiu and his survivingpanions¡¯ faces were ashen, and all of them zed with murderous intent.

    Earlier, they¡¯dpletely disregarded Su Yi. Who¡¯d have thought that this Spiritual Revolution Realm kid would catch them off guard with a single sh?

    Even more unbelievably, that early-stage Profound Illumination Realm elder in red failed to block this strike. He survived, but it took his right arm off!

    Now, Tao Qianqiu andpany were fully aware that something was amiss.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Off in the distance, Cui Chang¡¯an couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    Last night, he¡¯d witnessed Su Yi wielding Moonlit Shadow to y enemies on all sides.

    But at the time, Su Yi was using the cultivation base of his past life.

    This was different. He was relying purely on his new incarnation''s cultivation base, yet he¡¯d cleaved through the treasure ship and severed an early-stage Profound Illumination Emperor¡¯s arm with ease!

    Of course Cui Chang¡¯an was surprised!

    ¡°Your Excellency, I said it earlier: don¡¯t underestimate that fellow Daoist¡¯s?abilities,¡± said Ran Tianfeng somberly, a hint of bitterness in his voice. ¡°He defeated me when we first met. At the time, he was still in the Spiritual Incarnation Realm.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s heart shook.

    Had Ran Tianfeng said this before the fighting had broken out, there¡¯s no way they would have believed it.

    But now, they had no choice but to believe it!

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier!?¡± Tao Qianqiu¡¯s face was ashen with fury.

    ¡°....¡± Ran Tianfeng chose not to respond to that.

    <i>Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!</i>

    Streak after streak of sword qi descended upon them, each seemingly refined out of divine gold. They were glittering and resplendent as the light of dawn, yet illusory and ethereal.

    When these streaks of sword qi intercrossed, nketed heaven and earth, and descended, that unstoppable, terrifying sword intent tore startling rifts in the sky.

    Its light illuminated the nine heavens, and thendscape dimmed inparison!

    This sword qi was brimming with Apex of Genesis Dao Intent. How could its power possibly be ordinary?

    Tao Qianqiu and the others sensed how terrifying it was, and they dared not divert their attention. All of them attacked without hesitation.

    Boom!

    Tao Qianqiu activated a Dao Sword, stirring up monstrous, electric sword light. A windstorm of destruction shattered the very air itself, dispersing the clouds on all sides.

    He was at the peak of the early-stage Profound Illumination Realm, and he wielded aplete Profound Dao Law. He was just one step away from the mid-stage Profound Illumination Realm.

    When he attacked, he disyed extremely powerful attainments in the Dao of the Sword.

    Boom!

    Sword Force rumbled like thunder, shattering and destroying the descending golden sword qi.

    Tao Qianqiu felt his blood and qi churn, and he staggered. Despite himself, his expression changed. How¡­ How did this kid be so heaven-defyingly strong?

    Meanwhile, the relentless onught of sword qi left Ran Tianfeng and the two Divine Peak Sword Court Emperors in a sorry state. They were already using their full power, but they paled inparison to their opponent!

    Tao Qianqiu and the other Emperors felt as if their minds were failing them.

    Who would dare believe that a Spiritual Revolution Realm young man could overpower four Emperors all on his own!?

    Just what kind of monster was he?

    Before they could react, Su Yi attacked once more.

    He fought bare-handed, using his fingers as a sword, as transcendent as a banished immortal. However, his momentum was forceful and tyrannical, and he drew upon the full extent of his cultivation base.

    Back in the Spiritual Incarnation Realm, he¡¯d overpowered Meng Po Pce¡¯s Iceme Spirit Emperor and Ran Tianfeng, a body refiner Emperor.

    Now that he¡¯d entered the Spiritual Revolution Realm and fused his Mysterious Truths into the unprecedented Mysterious Truths of the Apex of Genesis, hisbat prowess far surpassed his past self!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The entire stretch of heaven and earth shook, as if overturning thendscape and reducing everything in it to ash.

    Watching from a distance, Su Yi seemed invincibly forceful even against four Emperors, like a god of the sword descending upon the world.

    Tao Qianqiu and hispanions¡¯ hearts felt iparably heavy, but all of them were Emperors, and all of them had experienced their share of wind and rain.

    When they went all out, all of them disyed their abundantbat experience. They activated Imperial treasures, or disyed mighty Daoist magics. They fought with great tacit understanding, and heaven and earth seemed dimmer byparison, as if the sun and moon had lost their light.

    But what terrified them was that, even another Emperor most likely couldn¡¯t have ovee the four of them fighting together. Yet now, even when they went all out, they couldn¡¯t suppress Su Yi¡¯s attacks!

    This Spiritual Revolution Realm young man was just too strong!

    It wasn¡¯t just that he had heaven-defying foundations; even his mastery of the Dao of the Sword was unbelievably powerful!

    Tao Qianqiu and his allies finally understood why a Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator like Su Yi dared intercept them on his own. They also understood why Cui Chang¡¯an had decided not to intervene, and why he was merely ensuring that they didn¡¯t escape!

    Meanwhile, the more Su Yi fought, the better he felt.

    The way he saw it, there was nothing lonelier than being unable to find worthy opponents.

    But it was different now.

    Four early-stage Profound Illumination Emperors was enough to give him a joyful battle. He could fight to his heart¡¯s content!

    Rumble! Boom!

    Su Yi¡¯s aura rumbled around him, and his robes billowed. He seemed as unrestrained as an immortal, and every gesture sent profound and inscrutable sword qi whooshing toward his opponents. It pelted them like raindrops in a downpour, or the boundless river of stars breaking through a dam.

    Even Cui Chang¡¯an, who was watching the battle from a distance, was repeatedly ovee with astonishment.

    Strictly speaking, this was his first time seeing Su Yi¡¯s power post-reincarnation with his own eyes.

    However, even with his knowledge and experience, he couldn¡¯t even imagine how terrifyingly firm Su Yi¡¯s foundations in the Spirit Dao must be to ovee the boundary between Daos and fight Emperors.

    Even four against one, he wasn¡¯t at a disadvantage!

    As an Emperor himself, Cui Chang¡¯an was obviously aware of how powerful Emperors were. The gap between them and other cultivators was an insurmountable natural barrier. Those on the other side could only gaze upon them from afar.

    Cui Chang¡¯an had never once heard of a Spirit Dao cultivator capable of crossing that barrier to fight Emperors, no matter the era!

    Yet now, this seemingly impossible miracle was happening right in front of him!

    No wonder that, despite the invincible cultivation base of his past life, Uncle Su decisively chose to reincarnate. It turns out he¡¯d already discovered a path even stronger than the one he¡¯d walked before!

    Cui Chang¡¯an¡¯s heart shook. I truly can¡¯t imagine it. When he steps into the Profound Dao once more, just how terrifying will his cultivation be?

    Suddenly, a terrified shout resounded in the distance.

    Cui Chang¡¯an looked over and watched as intercrossing streaks of sword qi cleaved through the red-robed elder, the one who¡¯d lost an arm earlier. His body split into pieces, and blood poured down like a waterfall.

    ¡°An Emperor fell in battle¡­¡± muttered Cui Chang¡¯an.

    Last night, Su Yi slew enemies of four factions in Ziluo City. However, the battle currently taking ce before his eyes was unquestionably even more astonishing.

    In the first battle, he relied on his past life¡¯s cultivation base. His overwhelming victory was well within expectations.

    In the second battle, he was relying on his current life¡¯s Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivation to single-handedly overpower four Emperors, and he¡¯d already killed one of them. This was unquestionably shocking. If word got out, it would shake the world. Such an aplishment would have been dazzling in any era!

    Ten flicks of the fingerter.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª!¡± A miserable shriek shook the heavens as the other Divine Peak Sword Court Emperor fell in battle. Sword qi cleaved him down the midline, splitting him directly in two. Even his primordial spirit shattered, and he died gruesomely on the spot.

    Tao Qianqiu and Ran Tianfeng, meanwhile, were already injured.

    Tao Qianqiu¡¯s hair was disheveled, and he cut a sorry figure. His face was pale, and he had numerous injuries.

    Ran Tianfeng¡¯s injuries wereparatively heavy. He was covered in bleeding wounds; practically none of him was in good shape.

    If it weren¡¯t for the extraordinarily powerful physique of a body refiner Emperor, he would have long since given out already.

    In stark contrast, Su Yi¡¯s blue robes were pristine, without the slightest bloodstain, and he wasn¡¯t injured in the slightest. On the contrary, his will to fight seemed even more overpowering than before!

    Seeing them side by side, it was easy to determine who¡¯de out ahead.

    Cui Chang¡¯an¡¯s jaw hung ck. There weren¡¯t words to describe how he felt right now.

    He feared he couldn¡¯t have imagined anything so unbelievable even in his dreams!

    Hm?

    Suddenly, Cui Chang¡¯an¡¯s gaze focused. Tao Qianqiu had just blurred into a streak of blood-colored light, and he was attempting to flee.

    ¡°If I let you escape, how will I face Uncle Su?¡± Cui Chang¡¯an snorted coldly.

    Then, he disappeared into thin air, as if teleporting.

    Meanwhile, as Su Yi approached, the heavily injured Ran Tianfeng said hoarsely, ¡°Fellow Daoist, before I die, might you clear something up for me?¡±

    It seemed this body refiner of the Netherworld Sky Sect had already realized that he wasn¡¯t getting out of this alive, and his expression was iparablyplicated.

    ¡°Ask,¡± Su Yi said tly.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, I want to know¡­ who exactly are you?¡±

    Ran Tianfeng stared intently at Su Yi. It seemed that he couldn¡¯t rest in peace unless he found out the answer.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°Is that important?¡±

    And here he¡¯d thought Ran Tianfeng would ask something along the lines of ¡°Why did you intercept us?¡±

    Who¡¯d have thought all Ran Tianfeng wanted to know was his identity?

    ¡°I¡¯ve cultivated for four thousand, three hundred years, and I¡¯ve wandered throughout the Netherworld, but I¡¯ve never even heard of anyone as unbelievable as you, Fellow Daoist,¡± said Ran Tianfeng. He¡¯d alreadypletely given up the struggle, but his eyes shone with passionate intensity. Even his voice sped up. ¡°Meeting you is like witnessing an unprecedented miracle of the Grand Dao. So long as I learn your identity, I can¡­ rest in peace¡­¡±

    ¡°My name is Su Yi.¡±

    ¡°Su Yi?¡± Ran Tianfeng¡¯s eyes filled with bewilderment. The name was entirely unfamiliar.

    ¡°But a long time ago, they called me the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force,¡± said Su Yi, his voice t but with a faint, nigh indiscernible trace of ruefulness.

    Ran Tianfeng reacted as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning. His eyes slowly widened. Perhaps due to excessive shock, or perhaps because this was more stimting than he could take, his entire body trembled uncontrobly.

    His expression went from astonished to dumbstruck to disbelieving, but in the end¡­ everything gave way to indescribable relief.

    ¡°How could I, Ran Tianfeng¡­ be so fortunate¡­?¡± he muttered to himself.

    Before his voice had finished echoing through the air, a streak of sword qi prated his brow, and his body disintegrated into ash.

 Chapter 857: Revere the Emperor, Expel the Barbarians

    <h4>Chapter 857: Revere the Emperor, Expel the Barbarians</h4>

    The distantndscape.

    Thirty-six snow-white des guarded a thousand-foot stretch of sky. Their edges glistened coldly beneath the light of the heavens.

    It was like a cage of des, and its aura of the Grand Dao of Adjudication blotted out the sun.

    Tao Qianqiu was trapped inside.

    His hair was disheveled, and his face was ashen as he rasped, ¡°Cui Chang¡¯an, the Abstruse Force Alliance has no enmity with the Cui Family. Why kill us?¡±

    Not far away, Cui Chang¡¯an raised his hand and beckoned.

    ng! ng! ng!

    The thirty-six des hummed, then suddenly gathered together, transforming into a single long, thin de shaped like a crescent moon. Its hilt then shot directly into Cui Chang¡¯an¡¯s grip.

    Only then did Cui Chang¡¯an answer this question. ¡°What do you mean, no enmity? You want to capture the old blind man, while we want to protect him. That makes us enemies.¡±

    Tao Qianqiu¡¯s expression shifted dramatically. ¡°But isn¡¯t the Cui Family afraid of offending my master?¡±

    ¡°Your master?¡± Cui Chang¡¯an said coolly. ¡°Him? Hah! A bastard who betrayed his master isn¡¯t worthy of my fear.¡±

    As he spoke, he stretched out his hand and pressed down.

    Boom!

    His terrifying power of the Grand Dao bore down like the descent of a primordial divine mountain, trapping Tao Qianqiu on the ground with ease. Even his cultivation base was thoroughly suppressed.

    Then, Cui Chang¡¯an approached, picked Tao Qianqiu off the ground, turned around, and walked off.

    With his cultivation, taking down a pearl early-stage Profound Illumination Emperor like Tao Qianqiu was as easy as could be.

    ¡°Cui Chang¡¯an!! My master¡¯s master did your Cui Family an enormous kindness. It was his power that saved you from cmity justst night! You¡­ How dare you treat me like this?¡± Tao Qianqiupletely lost his cool and cried out.

    It would have been alright if he hadn¡¯t said all that, but as soon as he did, Cui Chang¡¯an felt the urge tough. Even now, this scoundrel is trying to use Uncle Su¡¯s name to put pressure on me? How ludicrous is that?

    Whap!

    He ruthlessly pped Tao Qianqiu across the face, leaving him seeing stars. Even his cheek swelled up.

    Actually, Tao Qianqiu was now quite famous among the Wilds¡¯ Emperors.

    His Imperial Realm cultivation was low, but he was the seventh disciple of War Emperor Pi Mo. His title was the Cloudsky Sword Emperor.

    Even in the Netherworld, higher-ups of peak orthodoxies would treat him with respect out of consideration for his master.

    Yet now, he was like amb to the ughter. His predicament was dire.

    ¡°I urge you to shut your mouth. Or else, I wouldn¡¯t mind pping you a few extra times,¡± Cui Chang¡¯an said tly.

    Tao Qianqiu gnashed his teeth with fury, and his eyes bulged, but in the end, he dared not utter another word.

    Before long, Cui Chang¡¯an carried him over to Su Yi.

    ¡°Uncle Su, I¡¯ve caught him.¡± Cui Chang¡¯an then deposited him on the ground in front of Su Yi.

    ¡°Uncle Su?¡± Tao Qianqiu¡¯s eyelids twitched. He felt a bit dazed.

    How could this unreasonably strong Spiritual Revolution Realm young man possibly be Cui Chang¡¯an¡¯s senior!?

    And it seemed Cui Chang¡¯an would carry out his every order without question, too!

    Su Yi stood there with his hands behind his back, gazing down at Tao Qianqiu. ¡°Answer my questions. If you cooperate, I¡¯ll leave you a path to life. If you don¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t mind granting you a taste of the Bureau of Adjudication¡¯s tortures first.¡±

    Cui Chang¡¯an couldn¡¯t help butugh and evaluate Tao Qianqiu. He said with great enthusiasm, ¡°Uncle Su, why not just bring him to the ruins of the Bureau of Adjudication? I guarantee that I have at least a thousand methods capable of making him spit up all his secrets.¡±

    Tao Qianqiu shuddered, and his hair stood on end.

    The Cui Family oversaw the Bureau of Adjudication. How could Tao Qianqiu possibly be ignorant of how terrifying their tortures were?

    He took a deep breath, then couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You¡­ will really let me live?¡±

    Cui Chang¡¯an snorted coldly. ¡°You only have one chance. I urge you to treasure it!¡±

    ¡°Very well!¡± Tao Qianqiu gnashed his teeth and agreed. The way he saw it, he had no secrets he absolutely couldn¡¯t afford to tell them; he wasn¡¯t worried about revealing anything of importance.

    Furthermore, he wanted to know just what the young man Cui Chang¡¯an called ¡°uncle¡± was up to.

    Su Yi took out a jug of wine and drank before asking his first question. ¡°When did you be Pi Mo¡¯s disciple?¡±

    Tao Qianqiu didn¡¯t so much as pause to think. ¡°Three hundred and six years ago.¡±

    Things went on like that for a while. Su Yi asked, and Tao Qianqiu answered.

    What confused Tao Qianqiu was that the answers to all of Su Yi¡¯s questions were practicallymon knowledge in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds. For instance, the Abstruse Force Alliance¡¯s distribution of power and how many disciples Pi Mo had.

    However, Cui Chang¡¯an understood full?well that his Uncle Su had reincarnated five hundred years ago, and he knew almost nothing about the Abstruse Force Alliance.

    Now that he¡¯d captured one the traitorous Pi Mo¡¯s disciples, he naturally needed to get a clear picture of things.

    However, Tao Qianqiu¡¯s answers surprised Cui Chang¡¯an too. He wouldn¡¯t have guessed that the Abstruse Force Alliance had already be one of the greatest factions in all the Wilds!

    This was a coalition of the Six Great Daoist?Sects under Pi Mo¡¯s leadership. Their auxiliary factions included first-rate yao and Demonist orthodoxies as well.

    Their ranks included over a hundred Emperors!

    They were a massive coalition of numerous factions!

    Five hundred years ago, four top orthodoxies presided over the Wilds. They were called the Four Apexes of the Wilds.

    The Four Apexes included the top Daoist faction, the Nine Extremes Profound Capital; the top Buddhist faction, the Little Western Paradise; the top Demonist Faction, the Demons¡¯ Elysium; and Su Yi¡¯s own faction of sword cultivators, the Grotto of Abstruse Force.

    Each had an Imperial Apex Emperor in residence, which meant that they transcended all other factions.

    Of them, the Grotto of Abstruse Force was naturally the greatest.

    Numerous factions existed beneath these four great orthodoxies. They too were divided into numerous levels.

    The Six Great Daoist Sects of the Abstruse Force Alliance were each a first-rate faction in their own right. And now, the Abstruse Force Alliance could stand alongside the Four Apexes of the Wilds as an equal!

    How could Cui Chang¡¯an not exim over this development?

    He would never have guessed that, in just five hundred short years, Pi Mo had created something so massive!

    Tao Qianqiu seemed to sense the change in Cui Chang¡¯an¡¯s expression. He said in a low voice, ¡°Cui Chang¡¯an, there¡¯s no enmity between us. Our earlier conflict was a misunderstanding. I hope¡­ I hope we can bury the hatchet. It would be a shame if a misunderstanding soured the rtionship between the Cui Family and Abstruse Force Alliance.¡±

    His words sounded meek, but how could Cui Chang¡¯an fail to realize that Tao Qianqiu was effectively threatening him with the Abstruse Force Alliance?

    Heughed coldly, ¡°Ludicrous! It seems to me that the Abstruse Force Alliance has grown so massive in just five hundred yearsrgely thanks to its name! After all, who in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds doesn¡¯t respect the Swordmaster of Abstruse?Force?

    ¡°But what if the world found out that your master was nothing but a traitor? Would the factions subservient to the Abstruse Force Alliance still let him order them about then?¡±

    ¡°How could my master possibly be a traitor!?¡± shouted Tao Qianqiu. ¡°He ought to be the most loyal of his master¡¯s disciples. The true traitor is the one who seized our ancestral ground and everything the Swordmaster of Abstruse?Force left behind: Empress Qing Tang!¡±

    He spoke with vehemence, and he seemed agitated.

    Cui Chang¡¯an smiled, but didn¡¯t exin.

    However, Su Yi¡¯s expression was a bitplicated.

    There was no doubt about it. In the five hundred years since his reincarnation, Pi Mo, the traitor who¡¯d once colluded with the Six Great Daoist Sects, had continuously exploited the name of Su Xuanjun.

    Pi Mo had fooled even his own disciples.

    But then, it makes sense. Using my reputation has let him rope in far more factions. Add the support of the Six Great Daoist Sects to the mix, and it¡¯s only natural that the Abstruse Force Alliance would rise to prominence, thought Su Yi.

    ¡°You carry him. We¡¯re going back to Ziluo City,¡± said Su Yi. Then, without any further dys, he turned around and walked off.

    He¡¯d already learned everything he needed to know.

    For instance, Tao Qianqiu had been sent to the Netherworld on Pi Mo¡¯s orders three hundred years ago. He¡¯d cultivated?in the Netherworld Sky Sect ever since.

    His purpose ining here was to help Pi Mo seek out word of the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers.

    Tao Qianqiu had also told them that him?aside, five others had been sent to the Netherworld. All of them were Pi Mo¡¯s disciples.

    And each of these six disciples were apanied by experts of the Six Great Daoist Sects.

    Tao Qianqiu was apanied by experts of Divine Peak Sword Court. The others had simr arrangements.

    Su Yi had alreadymitted the other five disciples¡¯ names to memory: Gu Ziming, Shangguan Jie, Cheng Tiankun, Ni Shuang, and Jiang Yingliu.

    Su Yi took particr note of Jiang Yingliu.

    Because in the three hundred years since she¡¯d arrived in the Netherworld, she¡¯d cultivated amongst the Ghost Serpents!

    When he learned that, irrepressible killing intent arose within his heart.

    Long, long ago, all of the Netherworld¡¯s top factions had known that he had an extremely deep bond with Little Leaf of the Ghost Serpents.

    Pi Mo was unquestionably aware of this too. That must have been why he¡¯d sent Jiang Yingliu to the Ghost Serpents.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even need to ask to know that Jiang Yingliu was there to seek out word of Su Xuanjun!

    And Little Leaf¡­. She¡¯d known for a long time that he was after the secrets of reincarnation, and she had always been convinced that he would one day return to the Netherworld.

    If Jiang Yingliu learned about that, Pi Mo would unquestionably find out about it too!

    But Su Yi wasn¡¯t afraid of Pi Mo learning that.

    What he feared was that Pi Mo was using his name to exploit Little Leaf!

    That was what Su Yi truly couldn¡¯t tolerate.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you would spare my life!?¡±

    When he saw that Su Yi and Cui Chang¡¯an were taking him back to Ziluo City, Tao Qianqiu couldn¡¯t help but cry out in panic.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even look at him.

    ¡°Rest assured. Once we¡¯ve erased your memories of what happened today, we¡¯ll let you go.¡±

    They¡¯re going to erase my memories!?

    Tao Qianqiu inwardly cried out, but just as he was about to say something, Cui Chang¡¯an delivered a palm strike to the back of his head, instantly knocking him unconscious.

    ¡°Uncle Su, Emperors have primordial spirit avatars, and they¡¯re protected by the power of Profound Dao Laws. With the power at my disposal, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult to erase his memories,¡± said Cui Chang¡¯an as he picked up Tao Qianqiu and chased after Su Yi.

    ¡°You can¡¯t do it, but don¡¯t tell me your wife can¡¯t do it either?¡± Su Yi said casually.

    Cui Chang¡¯an froze, then said a bit sheepishly. ¡°For a moment there, I actually forgot about that.¡±

    A long time ago, his wife, Xue Huaning, was one of Meng Po Pce¡¯s Emissaries of the River.

    She naturally excelled at erasing memories!

 Chapter 858: Peach Haven Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 858: Peach Haven Mountain</h4>

    Three dayster.

    ¡°Where is this?¡±

    ¡°Who am I?¡±

    ¡°What am I doing?¡±

    Tao Qianqiu awoke from hisa still in a daze. After extensive effort, he finally recovered some of his memories.

    ¡°I brought Elder Ran Tianfeng of the Netherworld Sky Sect and a group of Divine Peak Sword Court cultivators to ZIluo City to capture the inheritor of the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers, but that old bastard Cui Chang¡¯an didn¡¯t give me any face at all¡­¡±

    Before long, he recalled how Cui Chang¡¯an had refused him, and how he led his group out of Ziluo City.

    But try as he might, he couldn''t remember anything that happened after they boarded the treasure ship.

    ¡°What exactly happened? How did I appear here? Where are the others?¡±

    Tao Qianqiu looked around and discovered that he was in a barren stretch of wilderness. The sun was setting, bathing all of creation in orange light.

    After a lengthy daze, Tao Qianqiu¡¯s expression gradually darkened.

    ¡°Dammit! Someone erased my memories!¡± His face was ashen, and he clenched his fists. ¡°Unless I¡¯m mistaken, the Cui Family was behind this!¡±

    He¡¯d long since heard that Cui Chang¡¯an¡¯s wife, Xue Huaning, was once one of Meng Po Pce¡¯s Emissaries of the River.

    And the disciples of Meng Po Pce excelled at nothing more than controlling souls and erasing memories!

    ¡°What on earth happened to make the Cui Family step in and erase my memories? What secrets didn¡¯t they want me telling anyone?

    ¡°And if they were worried I¡¯d leak something, why not just kill me? Or erase my memories of everything that¡¯s happened in my three hundred years in the Netherworld? Wouldn¡¯t that be better for them?¡±

    Tao Qianqiu was increasingly confused. All of this seemed absurd and inexplicable.

    After a while, his eyes shed with decisive light.

    ¡°I have to inform Master?of this as soon as possible!¡±

    ¡­

    The Cui Family estate.

    The light of the setting sun shone through the windowttice, casting mottled light on a young man reclining in a wicker chair. This gave him an additional air of tranquility and rxation.

    ¡°Uncle Su, we¡¯ve already cast our bait. Now we just have to wait and see how the Abstruse Force Alliance responds,¡±ughed Cui Chang¡¯an.

    He already understood why Su Yi hadn¡¯t killed Tao Qianqiu, instead choosing to erase a small portion of his memories.

    It was simple: he wanted Tao Qianqiu to realize that something was fishy and immediately send word back to the Abstruse Force Alliance!

    ¡°Even if you use ancient formations to open tunnels between worlds, traveling from the Netherworld to the Wilds requires traversing at least ten barriers between worlds and passing through over a hundred nes both big and small,¡± Su Yi said softly. ¡°That means it¡¯ll be at least half a year until Pi Mo receives word of this.¡±

    He¡¯d explored the Netherworld in his past life, and he naturally knew just far it was from the Wilds.

    Even at the pinnacle of his past life and drawing upon the full extent of this cultivation base, the journey took him three months.

    Su Yi certainly didn¡¯t think that with Tao Qianqiu¡¯s abilities, he¡¯d be able to make contact with Pi Mo faster than that.

    ¡°Uncle Su, a few years ago, I heard Father say that Pi Mo has already broken through the bottleneck of the peak Profound Serenity Realm, and that he¡¯s be a Profound Unity Emperor,¡± Cui Chang¡¯an said in a low voice. ¡°If hees to the Netherworld¡­¡±

    The leader of the Cui Family spoke cautiously, but before he could finish, Su Yiughed dryly. ¡°Are you worried I¡¯m no match for that traitor?¡±

    Cui Chang¡¯an nodded slightly.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was distant as he said, ¡°In his youth, Pi Mo cultivated at my side. He¡¯s got a steady disposition, and he kills decisively. He has a rare talent for cultivation. But setting aside that I taught him everything he knows, based on my understanding of him, I can say with certainty that he wouldn¡¯t daree to the Netherworld.¡±

    Cui Chang¡¯an was stunned. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare?¡±

    Su Yi gazed at thest light of the setting sun through the windowttice, his expression inscrutable and his tone a bit strange. ¡°That is, unless he can kill his youngest apprentice sister, Qing Tang. If he leaves while she still breathes, she¡¯s sure to massacre the Abstruse Force Alliance in his absence.¡±

    Cui Chang¡¯an¡¯s heart shook.

    Qing Tang!

    She was the most dazzling Empress of the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, the sole ruler of the Grotto of Abstruse?Force. She gazed down upon the heavens with pride!

    Five hundred years ago, this legendary Empress single-handedly ousted all the factions attempting to invade the Grotto of Abstruse Force, killing her way through both gods and Buddhas!

    After this battle, she took over the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡¯s authority, proiming herself sect leader of the Grotto of Abstruse Force and intimidating everyone beneath the heavens!

    If Pi Mo was a mighty, unparalleled war Emperor, then Qing Tang, the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡¯s sessor, was a dazzling legend of the Dao of the Sword!

    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss it no further,¡± said Su Yi with waning interest.

    Cui Chang¡¯an considerately asked no further questions.

    ¡­¡­

    That very night.

    Jinluo Grotto, beneath the Tree of Ten Thousand Daos.

    Su Yi sprawled out in his wicker chair. There was a little table beside him, upon which Po Suo had ced tea, wine, and refreshments.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, this bottle contains the power of sin I refined from the skeleton spirit.¡± Po Suo took out a jade bottle and passed it to Su Yi.

    Then, she took out a sealed wooden box and handed it over as well.

    ¡°This wooden box contains the source energy I refined from the Dark King of Purgatory. It¡¯s of the Purgatory of Dark Shadows, an extremely rare Dao. In ancient times, only those who grasped the path of K?itigarbha had the opportunity toprehend and master this grand Dao.¡±

    Su Yi epted the jade bottle and wooden box, then put them away. Suddenly, he said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving for the Ghost Lands tomorrow.¡±

    Po Suo froze, a hint of strangeness in the depths of her starry eyes. ¡°Do you n to invite me to apany you again, Fellow Daoist?¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°You read my mind! This is what they mean when they speak of two hearts beating as one.¡±

    He swept his gaze across Po Suo, starting from her snow-white hair, then focusing on her matchlessly?beautiful face.

    Po Suo had an elegant, ethereal quality, like an orchid growing in a secluded valley. Hers was a tranquil charm acquired over countless years; she was far beyond any ordinary beauty.

    Su Yi¡¯s evaluating gaze made her a bit ufortable, and she said a bit helplessly, ¡°I cannot leave.¡±

    As if worried she¡¯d rejected him too firmly, she exined gently, ¡°Cui Longxiang isn¡¯t here. If I leave, what if something else happens to the Cui Family? The consequences would be unimaginable.¡±

    Admittedly, she wouldn¡¯t get involved in the Cui Family¡¯s affairs, but if the Cui Family faced annihtion, she was there to use the Tree of Ten Thousand Dao¡¯s power to help them escape safely.

    Su Yi naturally understood this, so he didn¡¯t push the matter any further.

    ¡­¡­

    Morning the next day.

    ¡°Hold onto this talisman,¡± said Su Yi, passing the talisman he¡¯d prepared to the old blind man. ¡°If you run into a crisis you can¡¯t resolve on your own, shatter it.¡±

    ¡°Many thanks, Your Excellency Su!¡± The old blind man didn¡¯t refuse. He epted it with both hands, then said a bit reluctantly, ¡°I¡¯ll be sure toe back to find you.¡±

    ¡°Staying with me will only dy your cultivation,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Once you¡¯re ready to prove your Dao and be an Emperor,e to the Cui Family. If I¡¯m still in the Netherworld, I¡¯ll personally act as your dharma protector while you undergo tribtion. If I¡¯m not avable, ask Cui Chang¡¯an to be your dharma protector in my ce.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want the old blind man traveling with him. He just knew that the old blind man¡¯s internal Dao wounds had already healed, and he had to start preparing to attempt a breakthrough into the Imperial Realm.

    He then took out a jade lip and passed it to the old blind man. ¡°This contains some of my insights and experiences regarding breakthroughs into the Imperial Realm. Please ept it.¡±

    The old blind man shook.

    Although Su Yi spoke lightly, how could the old blind man be ignorant of how precious such a jade slip was?

    His heart swelled with emotion, and a warm current coursed through him. He said with firm conviction, ¡°Your Excellency Su, I won¡¯t let you down!¡±

    Su Yi smiled, then said, ¡°Leave avenging your master¡¯s grudge up to me. All you need to do is focus on your cultivation.¡±

    The old blind man was moved; he hadn¡¯t anticipated such generosity. ¡°Your Excellency Su, I¡­ I have no idea how to go about repaying your kindness.¡±

    Su Yi sighed. ¡°I¡¯m just doing what I ought to do.¡±

    It was his traitorous disciple Pi Mo who¡¯d hurt the old blind man¡¯s master. Su Yi could help but feel guilty about this.

    Given the opportunity, he¡¯d naturally do all he could to make it up to the old blind man.

    ¡°Your Excellency Su, before I leave, might I ask you a question?¡± said the old blind man a bit uneasily.

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    The old blind man took a deep breath, then said, ¡°What exactly is your connection to His Excellency the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force?¡±

    He¡¯d hidden this question within his heart for a long time. Now that his departure was imminent, he could no longer hold it in.

    Su Yi was briefly stunned, but then, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. He¡¯s just like Jingyan; he¡¯s always assumed I¡¯m my past life¡¯s descendant.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe me even if I told you. You¡¯d think I was insulting and making fun of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force,¡±ughed Su Yi. ¡°It¡¯d be better not to say anything.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll believe you!¡± the blind man said frantically.

    Su Yi¡¯s smile faded, and his gaze was calm and profound. ¡°I am him, and he is me.¡±

    The old blind man fell into a daze.

    After a while, he finally came to his senses and smiled sheepishly. ¡°Your Excellency Su, just¡­ just pretend I never asked.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    The old blind man still didn¡¯t believe him!

    This little interlude passed quickly.

    That very morning, the old blind man departed on his own.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, apanied Cui Jingyan to the recently re-opened Fragrant Cloud, where he enjoyed a sumptuous meal.

    Upon their return to the Cui Family, he chatted with Cui Chang¡¯an and Xue Huaning for a little, then decided to set off.

    Shortly before his departure, Su Yi told them his ns. ¡°Once I¡¯ve resolved a few matters, I¡¯ll proceed to the Sea of Bitterness. When the timees, I¡¯ll naturally investigate your father¡¯s whereabouts.¡±

    Cui Chang¡¯an was excited, but he couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°Uncle Su, recently, a lot has changed in the Sea of Bitterness. If you¡¯re going there, you must be careful!¡±

    Su Yi nodded.

    That evening, Su Yi left Ziluo City on his own.

    A fiery curtain of dusk covered the vault of heaven, glittering and magnificent.

    The young man¡¯s blue robes swayed around him as his tall, upright figure gradually faded into the distance. Before long, he disappeared into the boundless wilderness.

    Cui Jingyan watched in a daze from atop the city walls. She muttered to herself, ¡°I wonder when I¡¯ll next see him¡­?¡±

    The light of dusk illuminated the stunning young woman¡¯s shifting expression.

    Although she didn¡¯t know it, her words inadvertently made her parents¡¯ hearts clench. Both of them looked concerned, and both husband and wife silently steeled themselves. No matter what, we can¡¯t let her get any ideas about Uncle Su!

    Ten dayster.

    The southeastern border of the Six Paths Royal Territory.

    Shortly before nightfall, Su Yi gazed upon a distant, towering and grand mountain.

    Its name was Peach Haven Mountain.

    In ancient times, it had been one of the Five Great Ghost Gates.

    But Su Yi had onlye here for a piece of peach wood.

 Chapter 859: The Old Rooster

    <h4>Chapter 859: The Old Rooster</h4>

    In ancient times, the Ghost Emperors of the Five Directions each oversaw a Ghost Gate.

    The Ghost Emperor of the East oversaw Peach Haven Mountain.

    The Ghost Emperor of the North oversaw Luofeng?Mountain.

    The Ghost Emperor of the South oversaw Luofu Mountain.

    The Ghost Emperor of the West oversaw Fanzhong?Mountain.

    And the Ghost Emperor of the Center oversaw Baodu Mountain.

    Rumor had it that each of the five divine mountains contained a tunnel to realm?of the living, and that every dead mortal would pass through the ghost gates, crossing over to the Netherworld.

    But those were only rumors of ancient times.

    The Ghost Emperors of the Five Directions no longer existed, and the Ghost Gates had long since disappeared into the long river of history.

    Even Peach Haven Mountain was just one of the Six Paths Royal Territory¡¯s spirit mountains, albeit an extremely famous one.

    A long time ago, a mighty expert of the yao path upied this mountain. Everyone called him the Peach Haven Mountain Monarch.

    However, Su Yi preferred to call him ¡°Old Rooster.¡±

    In his past life, in preparation to cross the Sea of Bitterness, he¡¯d visited Peach Haven Mountain. After a game of chess with the Peach Haven Mountain Monarch, he won a piece of heartwood from the Peach Haven Divine Tree, which he used to refine an Unsinkable Boat.

    When he crossed the Sea of Bitterness, this treasure helped him turn disaster into good fortune on numerous asions.

    This time, Su Yi hade in part because it was on the way, and in part because he wanted another piece of Peach Haven Divine Tree heartwood to refine another Unsinkable Boat in preparation for when he next visited the Sea of Bitterness.

    Night was rapidly setting in, and a hooked, purple moon floated over the horizon.

    Su Yi had his hands behind his back as he shot toward Peach Haven Mountain.

    ¡°Hm? Why is this ce shrouded in such dense miasma?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose.

    The grand, majestic Peach Haven Mountain was shrouded in baleful energy like churning fog. It covered the skies, and everywhere he looked, he saw turbid, sinister, blood-red baleful fog.

    He remembered Peach Haven Mountain as a blessed ground with clear waters, burbling streams and waterfalls, and towering, ancient trees, like an otherworldly paradise.

    Yet now, it seemed like a frightful, perilous zone!

    ¡°What happened here? With the old rooster¡¯s cultivation, how could he let Peach Haven Mountain wind up in such a state?¡±

    As Su Yi pondered, he continued ahead.

    As he neared the foot of the mountain, the wind carried over the sound of rustling vegetation and intermittent conversation.

    People? Su Yi thought for a moment, then walked right toward the source of the sound without hiding himself.

    Before long, a group of cultivators came into view.

    There were seven of them in total, both men and women. All were dressed in dark blue robes, each with the same emblem embroidered on their shoulders: a blue bird spreading its wings.

    They were obviously all from the same faction.

    The leader was a tall, slender woman with quite an impressive figure. Her dark robes only served to emphasize how impressive her physique was. A golden ribbon tied her hair behind her head, and a sword was strapped across her back in a ck scabbard.

    She was currently conversing with a tiny, thin old man.

    As Su Yi approached from afar, he immediately drew these cultivators¡¯ attention.

    ¡°Who is it!?¡± bellowed a tall, stalwart man.

    Everyone else looked over.

    When they saw that this new arrival was just a young man traveling on his own, they were stunned, and all of them were visibly on guard.

    Peach Haven Mountain was a danger zone famous far and wide, especially at night. Even valiant, capable cultivators wouldn¡¯te here lightly.

    Yet now, a young man was leisurely strolling over all on his own. This was unquestionably out of the ordinary.

    The leader, thedy swordsman, was the first to speak up. ¡°My name is Xie Yunyan, and I¡¯m a cultivator of the Blue Firmament Sword Sect. Might I ask your name, sir?¡±

    Her voice was pleasant to the ear, quick, and snappy.

    <i>The Blue Firmament Sword Sect?</i>

    Su Yi thought for a moment, but he couldn¡¯t recall which faction that was.

    But then, that wasn¡¯t at all strange. The Netherworld consisted of six territories and thirteen realms. Never mind the others, even just the Six Paths Royal Territory had, in addition to several peak ns and orthodoxies, all manner of factions big and small.

    The Blue Firmament Sword Sect was just one of them.

    ¡°I¡¯m just a passerby. My name isn¡¯t worth mentioning,¡± Su Yi said casually after a moment¡¯s thought. ¡°I approached you because there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask you about.¡±

    He¡¯s here to ask a question?

    The group looked at each other. They found this increasingly strange.

    ¡°Please, go ahead and ask,¡± said the woman who called herself Xie Yanyun.

    Su Yi looked at Peach Haven Mountain. ¡°When did Peach Haven Mountain be like this?¡±

    This guy seriously doesn¡¯t even know that?

    The group was stunned.

    Although Xie Yanyun found this strange, she patiently exined, ¡°About eighteen years ago, Peach Haven Mountain faced a sudden change. Turbid, baleful energy surged out of the mountain, and ghosts frequently haunt its slopes.¡±

    ¡°In just eighteen years, it¡¯s be a famous danger zone. Especially recently; every night, bloody, baleful energy soars into the heavens, manifesting all manner of strange and imposing scenes.¡±

    Xie Yunyan paused, then continued, ¡°Over the years, numerous cultivators havee to explore it, but they all either died or fled in panic. They say the mountain has be a ghost domain upied by numerous ancient and ferocious evil ghosts.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find this increasingly strange. The old rooster detests all things wicked. How could he possibly let his home be a miasma-ridden ghost domain?

    After a moment¡¯s thought, Su Yi asked, ¡°Then do you know where the Peach Haven Mountain Monarch who used to live here has gone?¡±

    The Peach Haven Mountain Monarch!

    Xie Yanyun shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    The tiny old man beside her said, ¡°His Excellency the Peach Haven Mountain Monarch most likely left a long time ago. Otherwise, there¡¯s absolutely no way he would just sit back and watch as Peach Haven Mountain was reduced to this.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Many thanks.¡±

    With that, he continued toward Peach Haven Mountain. He had to investigate this for himself.

    When they saw this, the Blue Firmament Sword Sect cultivators finally rxed their guard a little. They could tell that this young man in blue was no evildoer.

    ¡°Please wait, sir,¡± Xie Yanyun suddenly called out.

    Su Yi stopped in his tracks. Then, without so much as turning his head, he asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Xie Yanyun hesitated, then said, ¡°Peach Haven Mountain is most perilous at night. Ghosts with over a thousand years of cultivation lurk throughout the mountainside. I¡¯m afraid going there by yourself will be too dangerous. If you want to explore Peach Haven Mountain, I suggest waiting for daylight.¡±

    This was a well-intentioned warning.

    Su Yiughed. ¡°If you know it¡¯s dangerous, why are you here just as night sets in?¡±

    The moment they first met, he sensed that of the Blue Firmament Sword Sect, only thedy swordsman and the little old man were in the Spiritual Revolution Realm. The others were only in the Spiritual Incarnation Realm.

    Within the Spirit Dao, such a lineup wasn¡¯t bad at all.

    But it was a little weak to explore a ce as shrouded in miasma as Peach Haven Mountain.

    ¡°Err¡­.¡± Xie Yanyun couldn¡¯t help but hesitate.

    Su Yi saw this, but didn¡¯t ask any further questions. He just said, ¡°It seems to me that no matter why you¡¯re here, you¡¯d be better off not entering the mountain.¡±

    Then, before his voice finished echoing through the air, he disappeared into the distance.

    As night set in, darkness swept in like waters at high tide, enveloping heaven and earth, including Su Yi¡¯s tall, upright figure and all of Peach Haven Mountain.

    The purple crescent moon was the only source of light. It flickered against the night sky, casting its faint purple glow. However, it was nowhere near enough to disperse the darkness.

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Sister Xie, you warned that guy out of the goodness of your heart, but he didn¡¯t just disregard your advice; he even shamelessly warned us not to enter the mountain. He really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him,¡± muttered a young man with a martial bearing.

    The tiny old man said thoughtfully, ¡°It seems to me that that young man was no ordinary person.¡±

    ¡°I agree, Martial Uncle Liu. He looked young, but his presence was extraordinary. There¡¯s truly no way that he¡¯s an ordinary person. However, none of that has anything to do with us.¡±

    As Xie Yanyun spoke, she continued ahead. ¡°Come on, we ought to get going. Tonight, the moon is purple. That makes this the perfect time for us to seek out the Peach Haven Divine Tree.¡±

    The others hurried after her.

    ¡­¡­

    Peach Haven Mountain was enormous; it covered over three thousand miles and contained numerous peaks and gorges.

    Beneath the darkness of the night sky, bloody, baleful mist permeated the numerous peaks. From time to time, the high-pitched, strange cries of ghosts rang out, giving the entire mountain an unsettling, dangerous air.

    Su Yi continued ahead, his gait leisurely. It looked as if he were moving slowly, but in truth, each step carried him a hundred feet.

    Along the way, the bloody, baleful mist potent enough to make even Spirit Dao cultivators proceed with caution couldn¡¯t taint him in the slightest. Instead, faint golden light shook and dispersed it.

    This was the aura of the Heaven¡¯s Writ Lotus Lantern.

    This supreme Buddhist treasure once belonged to Buddhist Master Hidden Leaf of the Little Western Paradise. It had an innate ability to expel evil spirits.

    There was no need for Su Yi to even activate it; its mere presence cleared the pale of bloody, baleful power.

    Although he saw the asional ghost further down the path, when they saw the golden light around Su Yi in the distance, all of them scampered off.

    Su Yi ignored all of thispletely. He naturally wouldn¡¯t pay good-for-nothing ghosts like them any heed.

    He also saw numerous bones andplete corpses along the way. All had obviously belonged to cultivators, all of whom had died miserably.

    There was no doubt about it; these were people who¡¯d ventured into the wilderness of Peach Haven Mountain in search of good fortune.

    Fifteen minutester.

    Su Yi arrived at a steep, solitary peak.

    Here, the bloody, baleful energy was so dense that it was like a curtain blotting out the sun. Through it, he could faintly discern a trail winding up the peak, all the way to the top.

    There were numerous old buildings on the slope, but all had long since copsed into rubble.

    Even from a distance, it was a shocking sight.

    ¡°Even the old rooster¡¯s nest lies in ruin¡­¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow.

    This ce was called Vast Sun Peak, and it was where the Peach Haven Mountain Monarch lived in seclusion. Historically, this ce was bathed in divine radiance and shrouded in auspicious clouds. It was a first-rate blessed ground.

    Yet now, everywhere he looked, it was shrouded in miasma!

    However, Su Yi quickly discovered that something was amiss.

    Although Vast Sun Peak was shrouded in dense, blood-red smog, there wasn¡¯t even a single ghost to be found. It was deathly silent.

    As if this were forbidden ground, and not even vicious ghosts dared approach.

    Of course, there was also another possibility: a terrifyingly powerful ghost had upied this territory, and its presence terrified the other apparitions!

    Su Yi naturally wasn¡¯t afraid of that, though.

    He shot forward in a sh, drifting onto Vast Sun Peak.

    Here, he saw a run-down temple. The halls had already copsed, save for the central grand hall. However, it too was severely damaged.

    Su Yi walked right up to it and went inside.

    This was once where the old rooster meditated, and it had once been covered in all manner of wondrous formations.

    But now, none remained.

    All of these changes made Su Yi¡¯s frown deepen.

    The moment he passed through the dpidated gates, a glinting de appeared out of nowhere. It was aimed at the spot between Su Yi¡¯s eyes.

    It struck without warning, quick as lightning!

 Chapter 860: Peach Haven Divine Wood, Fire Comb True Intent

    <h4>Chapter 860: Peach Haven Divine Wood, Fire Comb True Intent</h4>

    The interior of the dpidated temple hall was pitch-ck and permeated by baleful, bloody mist.

    That sh of light was pale and piercing.

    There was only one word to describe it: quick!

    It flew through the air, silently, and without a trace, headed straight toward Su Yi¡¯s forehead. That terrifying white light burst with terrifying destructive power, shattering Su Yi¡¯s tall, upright figure.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    But when Su Yi¡¯s figure burst apart, there was no spray of blood. Instead, he popped like a soap bubble, then silently disappeared.

    ¡°Ee?¡± An exmation resounded from the depths of the darkness.

    And then¡ª¡ª

    There was a burst of dazzling golden light, like a circle of me spreading through the interior of the dpidated hall.

    Boom!

    The bloody, baleful mists dispersed without a trace.

    Earlier, the hall had been so dark that those standing inside it couldn¡¯t see their own hands, not even if they held them right in front of their face. But now, golden mes illuminated the interior, and it was as bright as at midday.

    A young man in blue stood where the light was brightest, one hand behind his back, the other holding a bronzentern aloft. Bathed in golden radiance, he looked like a god visiting the mortal world.

    This was none other than Su Yi!

    The nine petals of the Heaven¡¯s Writ Lotus Lantern shone like the sun!

    At the same time, someone let out a low, muffled grunt.

    Deep within the enormous hall, next to a copsed altar, a ck, shadowy figure shot out, then disappeared in a sh.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t seem concerned about that. He looked around as if all of this were perfectly normal.

    The walls on both sides of the hall were carved with eighteen ghosts, all of them hideous, vicious, sinister, and terrifying.

    And two figures stood against the far wall, one on each side: a ck figure carrying a white wax wood staff, and a white figure carrying ck chains. Both wore high-brimmed hats, and both had indistinct features.

    Su Yi knew that these were ck and White Impermanence. Rumor had it that they were emissaries of the Ghost Gates.

    When Su Yi visited Peach Haven Divine Mountain in his past life, he once sat in this very hall and yed chess with the old rooster.

    At the time, the old rooster pointed to the paintings on the walls and said smugly that the Ghost Emperor of the East had been gone for a long time, and that after all these years, he had be the Yama King of Peach Haven Mountain¡¯s Ghost Gate!

    Time changed everything it touched. The grand hall nowy in ruin, and the paintings were damaged and faded.

    Su Yi shook his head and cast aside his scattered thoughts. When he reached the end of the grand hall, he raised his hand and swept it through the air.

    The stone walls between the carvings of ck and White Impermanence suddenly rippled with strange energy fluctuations.

    Then, a door floated into view.

    Su Yi held the Heaven¡¯s Writ Lotus Lantern aloft and walked inside.

    Through the gates was a strange and distinctive hidden world.

    The sky was the rosy hue of the sunrise, while the floor was densely carpeted in tree roots as firm as boulders.

    A peach tree stood at the center of the hidden realm.

    It was a hundred feet tall with a thick drunk. Its branches shone as if they were made of metal, like swords or sabers.

    Fire-like peach blossoms were in full bloom. Together, they looked like a cluster of me, and they emanated a dazzling radiance.

    Peach blossoms in bloom were as dazzling as a woman in the prime of her youth!

    The peach tree looked like it was only a hundred feet tall, but its roots extended throughout all three thousand miles of Peach Haven Mountain!

    The tree was called Peach Haven, while the popce called it the Peach Haven Divine Tree.

    The mountain was named after the tree.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze traveled up the dance roots, but when he saw the tree itself, his heart sank.

    Corrupted, sinister power had invaded the tree¡¯s source!

    Every thick, boulder-like root emanated a faint aura of death.

    Even the trunk was shrouded in lingering baleful fog.

    Su Yi walked through the air and approached the tree.

    When he stood directly before it, the roots suddenly rose like snakes and shot toward Su Yi, swathed in dazzling, fiery light.

    Meanwhile¡ª¡ª

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    The dense roots rose on all sides, interweaving to form a massive cage that blotted out the skies and swept toward Su Yi.

    In a sh, Su Yi was imprisoned inside.

    A ck-robed figure appeared in the distance.

    She was a petite young woman, her smooth, fiery-red hair hidden beneath the hood of her ck cloak. Her clothing obscured her figure, save for her slender, jade-like legs.

    She carried a ck wooden staff that was just three feet long, and she stood in the air, surrounded by faint golden lights. She was enchanted, but she seemed somehow holy.

    When she saw that Su Yi was thoroughly trapped in the cage of routes, the look in her pale blue eyes changed; she¡¯d visibly rxed.

    She let out a deep breath and patted her chest.

    Then, after a moment¡¯s hesitation, she tightened her grip on her staff and cautiously approached.

    When she arrived at the cave of roots, she calmed herself and said, ¡°Who are you? Why were you able to enter the Peach Haven Hidden Realm? What are you here to do?¡± Her voice was like the call of an oriole, but with a hint of iciness.

    ¡°Little girl, is that how you speak to others?¡±

    The root interwove, forming a cage that enveloped Su Yipletely.

    However, as his voice rang out, he swept his hand across the cage of roots, opening it as easily as if it were a curtain.

    Then, he sauntered out.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The young woman in ck reacted as if she¡¯d been struck by lightning. Her sparkling pale blue eyes widened, and she instinctively raised her wooden staff, fully on guard.

    Su Yi noticed that her jade-like feet were arched and her toes were tense. She looked like she was ready to attack at any moment.

    However, to Su Yi, she seemed quite cute and not the least bit threatening.

    ¡°The source power of the Peach Haven Divine Tree cannot stop me,¡± said Su Yi. He examined the young woman in ck, then asked, ¡°What¡¯s your connection to the old rooster?¡±

    The young woman pursed her lips but said nothing. She was clearly on guard.

    ¡°I know even if you won¡¯t tell me,¡± said Su Yi. Heughed, then re-evaluated the Peach Haven Divine Tree. ¡°A long time ago, the old rooster said that the Peach Haven Divine Tree would soon give rise to a spirit, and that when the day came, he nned to ept the spirit of the tree as his disciple and teach it everything he knew. That way, even after he was gone, there would be someone to protect the Peach Haven Divine Tree.¡±

    The young woman¡¯s eyes shone with bewilderment, but she still stubbornly pursed her lips, and she said nothing.

    Su Yi turned to look at her. ¡°Where did your master go?¡±

    Just like before, she remained silent and on guard.

    Su Yi furrowed his brow. ¡°Never mind. If you don¡¯t want to say, just forget about it.¡±

    ng!

    He drew Abstruse Celestial and walked up to the Peach Haven Divine Tree.

    The young woman was instantly nervous, and her entire body emanated zing golden radiance. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m taking a piece of heartwood,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±

    As her icy voice rang out, the young woman in ck attacked.

    Boom!!

    As she swung her ck wooden staff, the hundred-foot Peach Haven Divine Tree swayed, and countless fiery red petals burst with fiery light, like a sea of mes pouring down from the heavens.

    A destructive aura spread outward.

    Su Yi¡¯s hands formed seals, and he reached through the air and grabbed.

    It was as if a giant, invisible hand were flying through the air. It gathered the firelight filling the skies into a dazzling bundle, like a miniature sun, which then fell into Su Yi¡¯s hand.

    The young woman was instantly astonished, and her pale blue eyes shone with disbelief.

    ¡±Peach Haven Divine Tree contains natural Fire Comb Divine mes, and it specifically counters ghosts and other malevolent spirits. This Dao is also known as Fire Comb True Intent. s, although you¡¯re the spirit of the Peach Haven Divine Tree, your mastery of Fire Comb True Intent is rudimentary at best,¡± said Su Yi.

    As he spoke, he flicked his fingers.

    When that bundle of mes shot through the air, it burst with a bang, dissipating into a rain of light and fusing into the Peach Haven Divine Tree.

    ¡°Who¡­ Who exactly are you?¡±

    The young woman finally couldn¡¯t help but speak up. Her voice was icy, yet bewildered. A young man of mysterious origins hadn¡¯t just entered the Peach Haven Secret Realm with ease; it seemed he even knew many of the tree¡¯s secrets. This simply defied belief.

    But before Su Yi could answer, the entire hidden realm suddenly swayed, as if about to overturn, or as if there had been an earthquake.

    ¡°Oh no!¡± The look on the young woman¡¯s pretty face shifted. ¡°Those viins are back!¡±

    She was obviously frantic. She looked at the distant Su Yi, then at the entrance to the Peach Haven Hidden Realm. It seemed she felt beset on both sides.

    When Su Yi saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. This young woman¡­ obviously hasn¡¯t ovee any major waves. She¡¯s clearlycking in experience.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Su Yi. He then turned and left the hidden realm.

    The young woman in ck was a bit bewildered. She didn¡¯t understand Su Yi¡¯s intentions.

    When he saw her just standing there, unmoving, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit helpless. ¡°How about we resolve this problem first, then have ourselves a proper chat?¡±

    Only then did the young woman understand, but she seemed extremely hesitant; it seemed she wasn¡¯t sure whether or not to trust Su Yi.

    But Su Yi was already walking out of the Peach Haven Hidden Realm.

    When she saw this, the young woman bit her lower lip, took a deep breath, and chased after him.

    Although Su Yi didn¡¯t turn to look, he could sense her approach, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°In a bit, no matter what happens, all you need to do is watch. Remember: don¡¯t get involved.¡±

    The young woman in ck pursed her lips and stubbornly said nothing, but Su Yi didn¡¯t care. He simply continued, ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that I arrived. Otherwise, with your wisdom and abilities, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯d suffer a major loss.¡±

    The young woman¡¯s pale blue eyes shed with irritation. As she stared at Su Yi¡¯s back, she wanted nothing more than to raise her staff, smack him in the head with it, and show him what she was made of!

    Before long, Su Yi and the young woman in ck left the Peach Haven Hidden Realm and returned to the dpidated temple atop Vast Sun Peak.

    It waste at night. The low rumbling of thunder boomed in the distance, shaking every peak of Peach Haven Mountain.

    Visible streaks of blood-colored baleful energy appeared, adding a blood-red luster to the boundless night skies.

    Thendscape shrouded in darkness trembled, but that wasn¡¯t all; the sinister roars and wails of ghosts emanated from all sides, echoing throughout the firmament.

    As if a ghostly domain was awakening within the darkness.

 Chapter 861: Its Leaves Thick and Full

    <h4>Chapter 861: Its Leaves Thick and Full</h4>

    The earth shook, the heavens swayed, and the entirendscape trembled.

    Fierce, blood-red, baleful energy surged out of the numerous peaks of Peach Haven Mountain, like thick pirs of crimson light ripping through the dome of heaven.

    On the path up Vast Sun Peak.

    ¡°Quick! We just have to make it to the peak. That¡¯s where Vast Sun Temple is!¡±

    ¡°Martial Uncle, you have to hold on!¡±

    ¡°Just what level of ghosts are those? They¡¯re simply too terrifying¡­¡±

    A group of cultivators activated their treasures as they shot up the mountainside.

    The leader was the swordswoman of Blue Firmament Peak that Su Yi had met earlier, Xie Yunyan.

    They¡¯d obviously been through a fierce battle, as all of them were wounded.

    Especially the tiny old man¡ªhe was covered in blood andatose. A tall, stalwart man was carrying him on his back.

    When they reached the peak and saw the ruined old buildings, all of them were stunned.

    ¡°Even Vast Sun Temple has been destroyed¡­¡± someone eximed, their face pallid.

    Rumor had it that Vast Sun Temple was where the Peach Haven Mountain Monarch cultivated. It was like an otherworldly paradise, and both gods and ghosts avoided it.

    To the best of their knowledge, although the mountain had changed, bing a ghostly domain, any cultivator who came here in search of good fortune just needed to hide in Vast Sun Temple when they encountered danger. That was enough to ensure their safety. Yet now, Vast Sun Temple had?already been reduced to rubble!

    This made all of their spirits sank.

    ¡°We can no longer simply flee Peach Haven Mountain, so we have no choice but to seek temporary refuge here. So long as we make it through the night, we¡¯ll surely be able to leave at daybreak.¡± Xie Yunyan swept her gaze across the surrounding area and forced herself to stay calm. ¡°There¡¯s a temple over there. Let¡¯s go have a look.¡±

    She then led her group deep into the ruins and toward the temple, the only building still standing.

    In the distance, the peaks swayed, and heaven and earth shook.

    Amidst blood-colored mists, countless ghosts flooded in like tidewaters, gathering from all corners of Peach Haven Mountain. They were surging toward Vast Sun Peak in a boundless wave.

    There were tens of thousands of them, and they nketed both heaven and earth.

    ¡­

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    When Xie Yunyan and herpanions entered the dpidated temple hall, they were unwittingly stunned.

    There was a crackling campfire zing in the center of the hall.

    A young man sprawled out in his wicker chair, drinking by himself. He seemed leisurely and content.

    A young woman in ck stood in a nearby shadowy corner. She held a ck wooden staff, and although it wasrgely obscured beneath her hood, her hair was fiery red.

    Even more eye-catching were her pure blue eyes.

    When she saw Xie Yunyan and herpanions enter, the young woman instinctively raised her staff.

    ¡°Put that down,¡± sighed Su Yi. ¡°I told you earlier, didn¡¯t I? Just stand there and watch.¡±

    The young woman in ck pursed her pink lips. It was only after a moment¡¯s silence that she slowly lowered her weapon.

    Xie Yunyan and herpanions then lowered their guard.

    ¡°Young lord, are you seeking refuge here too?¡± asked Xie Yunyan.

    ¡°Refuge?¡± Su Yi examined these new arrivals, and when he saw that all of them were injured, he instantly understood. ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡±

    He isn¡¯t seeking refuge? Xie Yunyan couldn¡¯t help but find this strange.

    Suddenly, a thin man frowned. ¡°What time do you think it is? You¡¯ve seriously lit a campfire? Aren¡¯t you afraid you¡¯ll draw the ghosts here? Don¡¯t you know anything at all?¡±

    He then walked over, raised his hand, formed a seal, and instantly extinguished the campfire.

    Su Yi was stunned.

    ¡°Apprentice Brothers, Apprentice Sister, hurry up and bring Martial Uncle inside,¡± said the thin man, ignoring Su Yipletely. Once he¡¯d called the others inside, they took out recovery medicines and started treating the old man¡¯s wounds.

    However, Xie Yunyan instead walked over and said apologetically, ¡°Young lord, forgive us for this abrupt intrusion. Junior Apprentice Brother Yue doesn¡¯t mean any harm; he¡¯s just worried that the fire will attract ghosts and yao.¡±

    Su Yi smiled, not the least bit concerned. ¡°No harm done.¡±

    Xie Yunyan nodded, then turned to herpanions and fired off orders. ¡°Everyone, hide your presence and remain on guard. If a ghost enters the temple, try and kill it in one shot. Whatever you do, don¡¯t hesitate. If west until sunrise, we¡¯ve won!¡±

    Everyone solemnly assented.

    Then, Xie Yunyan turned and looked at Su Yi, as well as the ck-robed young woman standing in the corner. She said solemnly, ¡°Young lord, I can tell that you two are no ordinary people. Given our perilous circumstances, I sincerely hope we can work together to y our foes.¡±

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°Want to hear a word of advice?¡±

    ¡°Please, go right ahead,¡± said Xie Yunyan.

    Su Yi gestured to the young woman standing in a corner. ¡°It¡¯s the same advice I gave her. No matter what happens, all you and yourpanions need to do is watch. Leave everything else to me.¡±

    Xie Yunyan was stunned, but before she could respond, the thin man she¡¯d called ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother Yue¡± couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly. ¡°Do you have any idea how perilous Peach Haven Mountain is tonight? How dare you say something so brazen? You¡¯re truly impervious to reason!¡±

    The other Blue Firmament Sword Sect cultivators all had different expressions. Su Yi¡¯s words left them bbergasted, and they found him difficult to believe.

    They¡¯d encountered countless dangers since entering Peach Haven Mountain. All of them were wounded, and even their martial uncle had taken serious injuries in a bid to protect them. He¡¯d yet to awaken since.

    They were in dire straits, and all of their hearts were heavy.

    Yet now, someone was saying that he could resolve tonight¡¯s dangers single-handedly. Who among them would dare believe that?

    ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother Yue! Don¡¯t say such hurtful things!¡± Xie Yunyan harshly rebuked him.

    Her junior apprentice brother pursed his lips, but he obviously wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°I just can¡¯t stand empty boasting and false promises, that¡¯s all. If he were really that capable, why would he be hiding here?¡±

    Quite a few of hispanions agreed.

    Even the ck-robed girl standing in a shadowy corner couldn¡¯t help but clench her staff, and her eyes shone with anxiety.

    Xie Yunyan couldn¡¯t help but grimace. She said to Su Yi, ¡°Young lord, please don¡¯t take offense. Junior Apprentice Brother Yue¡­¡±

    Su Yi waved her exnation away. ¡°I already said what I needed to say. Whether you listen or not is up to you.¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when¡­

    Boom!

    Bloody, baleful energy surged beneath the distant night sky, and a figure shrouded in an explosive, ferocious aura floated into the air.

    He was dressed in dark armor, and his long hair hung loose. His skin was deathly pale, and his eyes zed with jade mes. His hands gripped a bronze short halberd still dripping with blood.

    When he appeared, a terrifying murderous intent spread outward.

    ¡°The Jadeblood Ghost King!¡± someone cried out in rm within the dpidated temple.

    Xie Yunyan and herpanions¡¯ expressions changed.

    This was an old ghost who¡¯d cultivated?for ten thousand years. He was a master of jade phosphorus mes, and over the years, too many Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivators had died at his hands to count!

    Rumor had it that in life, the Jadeblood Ghost King was a true Emperor!

    ¡°We¡¯re finished! I¡¯m afraid not one of us will escape tonight¡­¡± That Junior Apprentice Brother Yue guy slumped in despondency.

    The strongest among them were Xie Yunyan and their martial uncle, but they were only in the Spiritual Revolution Realm. Worse, their martial uncle wasatose.

    On her own, how could Xie Yunyan possibly be a match for the Jadeblood Ghost King?

    Boom!

    Suddenly, the distant skies trembled. Ten thousand feet of blood-colored light surged, then condensed into a graceful, mature, enchanting beauty.

    It was just that countless vengeful souls and vicious ghosts surged around her, giving her presence a sinister quality. The sight was enough to make one tremble even in the absence of cold.

    ¡°The Blood Enchantress!¡± Xie Yunyan and the others paled with fright.

    This was yet another mighty apparition. She was no weaker than the Jadeblood Ghost King!

    ¡°Typically, these mighty ghosts are dispersed throughout different regions of Peach Haven Mountain, and they rarely make an appearance. Why is it that¡­ all of them havee out tonight¡­?¡± Xie Yunyan muttered, her quavering voice revealing the full extent of her unease.

    In the time that followed, one terrifying ghost after another arrived.

    There was a thousand-foot-tall, one-eyed man covered in skeletal chains, with a blood-red axe resting on his shoulders. The head of the axe was easily the size of a house.

    There was an ancient corpse in Confucian robes. Its hair was disheveled, and its eyes were hollow. Its whole body emanated wisp after wisp of impure, sinister energy.

    There was an enormous bat circling the skies. Its flesh was rotting, and its blood-red eyes shone likenterns as they shot out zing firelight.

    ¡°The One-Eyed Ghost Monarch!¡±

    ¡°The Corpse Schr!¡±

    ¡°The Vampire Bat King!¡±

    As they recognized these terrifying apparitions, Xie Yunyan and herpanions felt chills in their hands and feet, and they sankpletely into despair.

    None of them would have guessed that so many terrifying ghosts woulde out tonight.

    With their power, even if they fought back, they¡¯d be no different from ants trying to shake a tree!

    ¡°How could this happen¡­¡± someone said bitterly.

    ¡°Are we truly finished?¡± said another, their faces ashen.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t our seniors say that so long as we hid within Vast Sun Temple, we could neutralize any danger we encountered? So why is it that tonight¡­ the temple has be the most perilous ce of all?¡± said another, as if having a mental breakdown.

    Xie Yunyan remained silent, but her expression shifted erratically.

    She too felt indescribable helplessness and despair.

    But then, she noticed that the young man sprawled out in the wicker chair still seemed perfectly calm and content, as if he were entirely unaware of the danger outside!

    ¡°Miss Ling Zhen, things have already reached this point. You still don¡¯t n to offer up the Peach Haven Divine Tree?¡± The Blood Enchantress¡¯s charming voice suddenly emanated from the distant skies, echoing throughout the area.

    Ling Zhen? Xie Yunyan and the others were dazed. Who is that?

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but exim inwardly, What a good name! Like the poem: a peach in bloom, its leaves thick and full.

    The young woman in ck was the spirit born of the three¡¯s source. This name suited her perfectly.

    ¡°Ling Zhen! Your master is already dead. With your paltry cultivation, you cannot possibly protect the Peach Haven Divine Tree! If you don¡¯te out now, you¡¯ll leave us no choice but to destroy Vast Sun Peak!¡± An enraged bellow boomed like thunder, shaking the night skies.

    The Jade Blood Ghost King surged with murderous intent, and his eyes glinted with vicious light.

    Xie Yunyan and the others shook from head to toe. Even just the sound of his voice left their minds trembling, and throughout their body, their qi showed signs of disarray.

    He was just too strong!

    The terrifying ghosts outside were far stronger than they¡¯d imagined!

    It was then that the young woman in ck emerged from her shadowy corner.

    She pursed her lips and clenched her staff so hard that her lips and joints were white from poor cirction.

    Xie Yunyan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Miss, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. They¡¯re¡­ here for me. I¡­ I won¡¯t let anything happen to you!¡± The young woman took a deep breath, her pale blue eyes full of staunch determination, as if heaven and earth could crumble around her without swaying her conviction.

    Xie Yunyan and the others were stunned.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, couldn¡¯t help but sigh. What a foolish girl.

 Chapter 862: An Ant Trying to Shake a Tree

    <h4>Chapter 862: An Ant Trying to Shake a Tree</h4>

    Su Yi facepalmed, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to be angry.

    The girl in ck robes was young and inexperienced. Sure, she was disregarding his warning and acting willfully, but she had a kind heart. That was a rare and precious thing.

    Stepping out now was little different from throwing her life away, but she nheless couldn¡¯t bear to watch a group of unfamiliar cultivators meet with disaster.

    Whoosh!

    The young woman in ck stepped forward and exited the grand hall.

    It was then that Xie Yanyun and the others reacted as if awakening from a dream; they finally understood.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that girl¡­ is the ¡®Ling Zhen¡¯ those terrifying ghosts spoke of?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure of it!¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean we¡¯ve been saved?¡±

    It was as if the cultivators of the Blue Firmament Sword Sect had been on the verge of drowning, only to see hope of rescue. All of them were excited.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be happy about? I most certainly can¡¯t watch that girl face this peril on her own!¡± Xie Yanyun said coldly.

    As she spoke, she drew the sword strapped to her back, turned, and left the temple.

    The others looked at each other, but none of them dared step forth and face the danger alongside Xie Yuyan.

    Su Yi saw all of this, but he said nothing.

    This was just how people were.

    He rose from his wicker chair, but his hands behind his back, and walked outside.

    Earlier, he¡¯d warned both the young woman in ck and Xie Yunyan not to intervene. He¡¯d told them that all they needed to do was watch.

    But both of them nheless stubbornly stepped forth, choosing to risk their lives to fight their enemies.

    How could Su Yi be angry with them for that? He naturally wouldn¡¯t just stand back and watch, either.

    When he saw Su Yi head outside, that Junior Apprentice Brother Yue couldn¡¯t help but glower. ¡°What are you going for? Are you just trying to add to the chaos?¡±

    Su Yi ignored him. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with someone beneath his notice.

    Outside the temple.

    The ck-robed young woman¡¯s delicate frame hovered in midair, her entire body shining with faint golden light.

    Xie Yunyan stood beside her, sword in hand, ready for battle. Her expression was utterly grave.

    In the distance, thendscape swayed, and bloody, baleful mists churned.

    The five most terrifying apparitions¡ªthe Jade Blood Ghost King, Blood Enchantress, One-Eyed Ghost Monarch, the Corpse Schr, and the Vampire Bat King¡ªstood around Vast Sun Peak, sealing it off on all sides.

    A dense swarm of lesser vicious ghosts and evil spirits surrounded the peak as well, nketing the skies and blotting out the sun!

    An oppressive, austere atmosphere spread throughout heaven and earth.

    This was what Su Yi saw when he emerged from the temple.

    He stood there, looking perfectly at ease. Inwardly, he was a bit confused. Where exactly did these ghostse from?

    ¡°Little Sister Ling Zhen, you¡¯ve hidden in the Peach Haven Hidden Realm all these years, not daring toe out. Still, you¡¯ve surely realized that without your master to protect it, the Peach Haven Divine Tree¡¯s power has been corrupted, and the formations covering Vast Sun peak are already damaged and iplete,¡± said the Blood Enchantress. ¡°So long as you give up the Peach Haven Divine Tree, I promise not to harm any of you in the slightest.¡±

    She paused, thenughed. ¡°Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for our poor manners.¡±

    The other ghosts¡¯ eyes locked onto the young woman in ck. Some looked greedy, others, passionate, cold, or murderous.

    As for Su Yi and Xie Yunyan? They ignored them bothpletely.

    The ck-robed young woman¡¯s eyes shed with icy light. ¡°Even if I have to die with you, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll give you the Peach Haven Divine Tree!¡±

    She then raised her wooden staff and said emphatically, ¡°If I sacrifice my life for it, I refuse to believe that I can¡¯t take you scoundrels down!¡±

    Her ck robes swayed around her, and her jade-like feet stood in the air.

    Her pale blue eyes shone with conviction.

    The smile on the Blood Enchantress¡¯s face froze. The other ghosts frowned as well.

    The Jadeblood Ghost King said coldly, ¡°Over the years, many of the cultivators who¡¯ve ventured into Peach Haven Mountain have obtained your help after taking refuge in Vast Sun Temple, thus escaping with their lives. But if you dare go all out tonight¡­¡±

    He swept his gaze across Su Yi and Xie Yunyan and said imposingly, ¡°We¡¯ll just kill these inconsequential characters, then destroy Vast Sun Peak!

    ¡°Even if you take us down with you, the Peach Haven Divine Tree will be doomed without you there to protect it!¡±

    This, too, was a threat, and furthermore, it was entirely undisguised and iparably forceful.

    The ck-robed young woman¡¯s face was pallid, and she bit her lip, hard. There was no doubt about it; the Jadeblood Ghost King¡¯s words hit her right where it hurt!

    The Blood Enchantress said softly, ¡°Little Sister Ling Zhen, how about this? So long as you take a step back and let us take a portion of the Peach Haven Divine Tree¡¯s heartwood, we¡¯ll leave right away, and we absolutely won¡¯t make any further trouble for you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We guarantee it!¡± The other terrifying ghosts voiced their agreement, one by one.

    The ck-robed girl was instantly hesitant.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. She¡¯s still just too naive. She doesn¡¯t understand how dangerous the world is. Why even consider such an offer?

    Give them an inch, and they¡¯re sure to demand a mile.

    Besides, these apparitions¡¯ promises are no different from toilet paper; once their promise serves its purpose, they¡¯ll throw it away like trash. You¡¯d have to be an idiot to believe them.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to watch any longer. He promptly strode into the air and said tly, ¡°Even if she agrees, I won¡¯t.¡±

    One sentence, and all eyes were on him.

    ¡°It¡¯s like this guy is dead set on getting us all killed!!!¡± Within the dpidated temple, Junior Apprentice Brother Yue was practically beside himself with fury.

    The others¡¯ expressions were shifting and uncertain as well. Agreeing to the ghosts¡¯ conditions would give them a chance at life; that was naturally their best option.

    Yet Su Yi just had to intervene!

    The young woman in ck was stunned, as if she wouldn¡¯t have guessed that a stranger like Su Yi would dare step forth at a time like this.

    He¡­ really isn¡¯t a bad person? The young woman in ck muttered to herself.

    Xie Yunyan was quite surprised too. Where did he get the courage to step forth at a time like this?

    Isn¡¯t he worried that those ghosts will kill him to vent their fury?

    Indeed, just as Xie Yunyan wondered this, she noticed that the terrifying apparitions had all fixed their gazes on Su Yi, and they made no effort to conceal their killing intent.

    ¡°Are you sick of living, you little whelp?¡± The thousand-foot-tall One-Eyed Ghost Monarch¡¯s voice boomed like thunder, reverberating throughout heaven and earth.

    The skeletal chains warped around him rattled, emanating piercing, ghostly wails.

    His momentum shook heaven and earth!

    The young woman in ck looked frantic, and she said to Su Yi, ¡°Quick, step aside! Don¡¯t act tough! If you do, I won¡¯t be able to protect you!

    Su Yiughed, but thought nothing of it. ¡°But I can protect you.¡±

    With that, he stretched out his right hand.

    The ck wooden staff the young woman had been holding tightly suddenly flew from her grip andnded in Su Yi¡¯s outstretched palm.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± eximed the young woman. She was just about to try and seize it back when Su Yi grabbed her shoulder and positioned her behind himself.

    He said gently, ¡°Just watch. I¡¯ll show you how Fire Comb True Intent is meant to be used.¡±

    The young woman in ck was stunned.

    Xie Yanyun looked a bit bewildered too.

    Then, she watched as Su Yi gripped the ck wooden staff and stepped forward, his blue robes swaying around him and his sleeves billowing. He seemed utterly proud and contemptuous.

    ¡°Kid, you sure¡­ are seeking death!¡± said the Jadeblood Ghost King.

    ¡°So let¡¯s send him on his way!¡± The One-Eyed Ghost Monarch¡¯s voice boomed like thunder as he raised a blood-red axe the size of a house and swung it at Su Yi.

    Boom!!

    The blood-colored axe shone with monstrous, baleful light. As it tore through the skies, the surrounding air rumbled and wailed.

    The young woman in ck raised her right hand without hesitation, ready to rush to Su Yi¡¯s aid.

    Xie Yunyan gripped her sword and prepared herself.

    The Jademe Ghost King and the others simply smiled coldly and watched; in their eyes, Su Yi was already dead.

    And within the dpidated temple, Junior Apprentice Brother Yue couldn¡¯t wait to see Su Yi chopped to death!

    But it was then that Su Yi attacked.

    He raised the ck wooden staff he was carrying and gently tapped the air.

    A streak of firelight as dazzling as the sun passed through the staff and bloomed in the sky.

    In that moment, a vast sun rose through the inky darkness and baleful, blood-colored fog. Its light was dazzlingly radiant, and it illuminated everything in all directions.

    Wherever the firelight passed, the baleful, bloody energy evaporated into nothingness, and the darkness receded.

    And the massive red axe swinging at Su Yi melted beneath the dazzling mes. As the drops fell through the air, they evaporated into white smoke and disappeared.

    Its wielder, the One-Eyed Ghost Monarch, let out a heaven-shaking, agonized shout.

    Countless golden mes bloomed throughout his thousand-foot frame, like blooming peach blossoms. All of them emanated a terrifying, searing aura.

    In the blink of an eye, the One-Eyed Ghost Monarch was covered in wounds, all of which billowed with turbid ck smoke.

    The entire area was deathly silent. None of them had anticipated this.

    Without exception, the Jademe Ghost King and the other terrifying ghosts circted their cultivation bases. Only then did they avoid the dangerous aftermath of this attack.

    Even so, when they saw the One-Eyed Ghost¡¯s miserable state, all of their expressions changed!

    ¡°He¡­ He can actually use the Fire Comb Spirit Staff my master made¡­¡± The ck-robed young woman¡¯s eyes widened with utter disbelief.

    The Fire Comb Spirit Staff was refined from Peach Haven Divine Tree heartwood, and it contained natural Fire Comb True Intent. Furthermore, it was the key to wielding the Peach Haven Divine Tree¡¯s source power.

    Were an ordinary person to acquire this treasure, they still couldn¡¯t unleash its true power; that required understanding the secret method of circting Fire Comb True Intent.

    The young woman in ck would never have guessed it, but when Su Yi used the Fire Comb Spirit Staff, its power was inestimably greater than when she used it!

    ¡°Dammit!!!¡± An infuriated roar rang out, but the severely injured One-Eyed Ghost Monarch surprisingly didn¡¯t retreat. Instead, he charged explosively toward Su Yi.

    ¡°An ant trying to shake a tree.¡± Su Yi shook his head, then swung the wooden staff.

    A streak of golden firelight swept forth like a bolt of cloth, then shed through the air.

    The One-Eyed Ghost Monarch¡¯s thousand-foot frame suddenly split in two at the waist. His top half was still charging ahead even as his lower half fell uncontrobly to the ground.

    Then, both halves of his body lit up with dazzling golden light: Fire Comb True me.

    A single breath of timeter, both halves had been burnt to ash.

    Just like that, the One-Eyed Ghost Monarch had been destroyed.

    All that remained was a thousand-foot, perfectly straight golden rift hovering in the sky, flickering on and off.

    That was the mark Su Yi¡¯s swing had left behind.

    A long time passed before it dissipated.

    Everyone who saw this was stunned, and all of them couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

 Chapter 863: A Rooster Calls, and the Sun Rises

    <h4>Chapter 863: A Rooster Calls, and the Sun Rises</h4>

    The One-Eyed Ghost Monarch¡¯s agonized cries still echoed throughout the darkness.

    An invisible, imposing power spread throughout the area, bearing down on everyone present.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Within the dpidated temple, Junior Apprentice Brother Yue practically jumped with fright.

    The other Blue Firmament Sword Sect disciples were, without exception, tongue-tied and dumbstruck.

    Earlier, they¡¯d inwardlyined about that pompous braggart in blue getting mixed up in this; they thought his intervention highly likely to get them killed.

    None of them would have anticipated that the young man in blue would kill the One-Armed Ghost Monarch in a single, understated gesture!

    He¡¯s so strong! Xie Yunyan¡¯s heart shook. She was the closest, so she felt it the clearest. Su Yi¡¯s attack might have looked casual, but it contained terrifying power.

    Was that the Fire Comb True Intent he spoke of? Meanwhile, the young woman in ck was dazed, and her pale blue eyes shone with astonishment.

    Who is this person?

    Why can he wield the Fire Comb Spirit Staff?

    In the distant skies, the Jadeblood Ghost King, Blood Enchantress, and other ghosts were astonished too. Their expressions shifted, and all of them were visibly on guard.

    There¡¯s something strange about that boy!

    ¡°Fire Comb True Intent is a rare Dao of Heavenly Fire. It reflects the Maned Head of the Twenty-Eight Mansions, and controls Vast Sun Divine Fire, like the cry of a rooster at daybreak,¡± Su Yi said calmly. ¡°In ancient times, Peach Haven Mountain became the Ghost Gate of the East and intimidated all the world¡¯s ghosts precisely because of the Fire Comb True Intent of the Peach Haven Divine Tree.¡±

    Hepletely ignored the ghosts filling the surrounding skies as he instructed the young woman in ck. He seemed perfectly rxed and at ease.

    ¡°The key to unleashing the true power of this Dao is your soul. Your soul must condense an avatar of light, like a sun single-handedly illuminating the cosmos.¡±

    Here, Su Yi paused and asked, ¡°Did your master teach you the Fire Comb Divine Seal?¡±

    The young woman instinctively shook her head. A moment passed before she reacted. How does this guy know about Master¡¯s?secret legacy of the soul!?

    ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so weak,¡± sighed Su Yi.

    The young woman in ck was instantly embarrassed. She pursed her lips and lowered her head, her pure blue eyes shining with shame and vexation.

    Meanwhile, Xie Yunyan couldn¡¯t help but gasp. Although she had no idea what Su Yi was talking about, she was increasingly aware that this young man in blue wasn¡¯t simple!

    And in the distant skies, the Jadeblood Ghost King, Blood Enchantress, and other terrifying ghosts were rmed and uncertain.

    ¡°Let¡¯s chat once I¡¯ve wiped out these ghosts,¡± said Su Yi a bit helplessly. He suddenly realized that everything he¡¯d said had been a waste of effort, like ying the zither for a cow. The young woman in ck had no understanding of the Fire Comb Divine Seal; no matter how much he told her, it would be useless.

    ¡°Please, wait!¡± the Blood Enchantress couldn¡¯t help but cry out. ¡°Sir, dare I ask who you are and where you¡¯vee from? And why¡­ why be our enemy?¡±

    The other terrifying ghosts were simrly uncertain.

    ¡°Insignificant evil creatures like you? How could you possibly be worthy of being my enemies?¡± Su Yiughed dryly, stepped into the air, and shook the ck wooden staff.

    Whoosh!

    Golden firelight soared into the air, its brilliance dispersing the darkness and illuminating thendscape. A force seemingly capable of incinerating both heaven and earth spread outward.

    But no one would just sit around and wait to die.

    The Jadeblood Ghost King, Blood Enchantress, Vampire Bat King, and Corpse Schr didn¡¯t hesitate to attack together, their monstrous viciousness on full disy.

    ¡°Kill him!¡± rasped the Jadeblood Ghost King. Then, chanting a curse, he activated his bloody bronze halberd and attacked Su Yi from afar.

    Boom!

    Countless ghostly figures surged out of the halberd, nketing the skies and blotting out the sun. Their baleful energy surged, as if they wanted to destroy all of Vast Sun Peak in a single attack.

    ¡°Go!¡± The Corpse Schr waved his sleeves, and pale?gray corpse qi transformed into sinister lightning, shooting through the air and enveloping Su Yi.

    At the same time, the Blood Enchantress blurred into countless bloody streaks. Some charged at Su Yi, while others charged at Xie Yunyan and the girl in ck¡­

    The dense bloody shadows took on the Blood Enchantress¡¯s appearance. Their aura was dark and vicious, and they were like countless body doubles fighting together.

    The Vampire Bat King unfurled its rotting wings and revolved in the air, then charged at the dpidated temple.

    With Xie Yunyan¡¯s Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivation, terror had long since suppressed her cultivation base. Never mind fighting back; she couldn¡¯t even consider resisting.

    The young woman in ck raised her fair hands, and flowing, pale golden firelight obscured both her and Xie Yunyan.

    However, her gaze was focused on Su Yi.

    She watched as¡ª¡ª

    Su Yi raised the wooden staff and swung it upward, as if it were a sword.

    I have a sword to pluck moon and stars. All the heavens¡¯ light is within my grasp!

    Boom!!!

    It was as if a dazzling golden sun really were rising into the heavens, bursting with a hundred thousand feet of divine me. Its radiance swept out in all directions.

    The descending blood-colored short halberd melted bit by bit in mid-air, wailing until finally, it couldn¡¯t hold out any longer. When it was just ten feet from Su Yi, it shattered and melted into nothingness.

    The distant Jadeblood Ghost King suddenly coughed up blood and cried out in agony. That was his full-force attack, but it hadn¡¯t just broken as if it were made of tissue paper; he¡¯d even suffered a severe bacsh!

    Boom!

    The Corpse Schr¡¯s lightning condensed of gray?corpse qi tried to resist the Fire Comb Divine me, but it was at a clear disadvantage until finally, it dispersed.

    The golden firelight spread, and although the Corpse Schr Immediately tried to dodge, his arms, chest, and legs all lit up with firelight. The mes bloomed like peach blossoms, incinerating his flesh, bit by bit as he cried out in agony.

    Practically simultaneously, the Blood Enchantress¡¯s countless avatars burnt up, like insects flying into the me. In the blink of an eye, they were reduced to ash.

    ¡°Dammit!!¡±

    In the distant skies, burns appeared all over the Blood Enchantress''s true body. She looked utterly miserable.

    Meanwhile, the Vampire Bat King gazing down at the dpidated temple from the skies was fortunate enough to evade Su Yi¡¯s attack. As it beat its wings, dense, turbid, bloody light filled the skies, then poured onto the world below.

    This impure, bloody light was utterly terrifying. The slightest contamination would rot even a Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator¡¯s body and soul, killing them on the spot!

    ¡°This is bad!¡± Junior Apprentice Brother Yue and the others hiding within the dpidated temple visibly reacted, so scared that their souls practically left their bodies. All of them immediately chose to flee.

    But just in the nick of time, golden divine mes swept outward.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The impure, bloody light filling the skies exploded.

    The grand, divine mes enveloped the Vampire Bat King¡¯s massive body, lighting every inch of it aze.

    ¡°No¡ª¡ª!!!¡±

    The Vampire Bat King shrieked in terror and tried to struggle, but in the blink of an eye, the mes incinerated it. Even its soul dissipated.

    Within the dpidated temple, the Blue Firmament Sword Sect cultivators realized they¡¯d just narrowly escaped. They broke out in cold sweats, and the blood drained from their faces as lingering terror arose in their hearts.

    However, Junior Apprentice Brother Yue staggered back and fell to the floor, shrieking in agony, ¡°My leg! My leg!!¡±

    It turned out that earlier, a streak of impure bloody light just so happened tond on his right leg, reducing the entire limb to rotten flesh and pus. It then fell off his body.

    The sight made the others¡¯ hearts clench.

    Far from the dpidated temple, Su Yi retracted his gaze.

    Junior Apprentice Brother Yue¡¯s misfortune was no coincidence. Su Yi might be magnanimous, and he might disdain to make trouble for a small fry, but that didn¡¯t mean he¡¯d blindly let small fries walk all over him.

    Is he an Imperial expert in disguise? Xie Yunyan watched in a daze.

    She saw the whole thing: one attack, and Su Yi broke through the four terrifying ghosts¡¯ joint attack, destroying the Vampire Bat King both body and soul!

    This was unquestionably tyrannical!

    The young woman in ck pursed her lips and watched in a daze, unable to remain calm.

    ¡°Run!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and flee!¡±

    Panicked cries resounded throughout the night sky.

    The Jadeblood Ghost King, Blood Enchantress, and Corpse Schr fled in panic.

    By now, all of them realized that even if they joined forces, they couldn¡¯t possibly be a match for this mysterious young man in blue!

    Su Yi ignored them.

    Instead, he swept his gaze across the surrounding area. Thendscape was densely packed with apparitions; it seemed there was no end to them. Everywhere he looked, there were too many of them to count.

    ¡°Fine, then. I¡¯ll just consider it payment for the peach heartwood,¡± whispered Su Yi.

    Then, he stood in the air, blue robes fluttering about. His left hand formed a seal, while his right hand slowly raised the Fire Comb Spirit Staff.

    Boom!

    Vast Sun Peak suddenly shook. Everyone was bewildered; none of them knew what was happening.

    Except for the young woman in ck, who seemed to realize something. Her blue eyes widened.

    Within the Peach Haven Hidden Realm.

    The hundred-foot Peach Haven Divine Tree suddenly shook, and its clusters of fiery peach blossoms seemed to awaken from dormancy. All of them erupted with dazzling firelight.

    The trunk and roots, which moments prior had been corrupted with sinister energies, suddenly swelled with a wave of life force.

    Then, the roots extending throughout all three thousand miles of Peach Haven Mountain lit up, surging?with the resplendent, mysterious fluctuations of a formation.

    Boom!

    Heaven and earth shook.

    Beneath the crowd¡¯s disbelieving gazes, mes as dazzling as the light of the sun swept in on all sides, repeatedly gathering and condensing and forming a massive, illusory peach tree.

    The radiant tree instantly dispersed the inky darkness. It was now as bright as at midday. Countless mes poured down like a rain of peach blossoms.

    The malevolent ghosts throughout all three thousand miles of Peach Haven Mountain gave into despair as the light disintegrated thempletely, right down to their souls.

    ¡°It¡¯s the old rooster¡¯s Ghost Gate Divine Restriction¡ª¡ª!¡±

    ¡°Dammit!!¡±

    The fleeing Jadeblood Ghost King, Blood Enchantress, and Corpse Schr trembled and cried out in panic and terror. All of them fled like mad.

    But beneath the dazzling mes covering all of Peach Haven Mountain, there was nowhere for these three terrifying ghosts to run. The mes enveloped them, incinerating thempletely. In the end, nothing remained.

    In that moment, an iparably radiant, multi-colored rooster appeared at the highest point of the illusory tree covering the mountain. The bird threw back its head, and its sonorous cry reverberated throughout the nine heavens and ten earths.

    Throughout all of Peach Haven Mountain, even the ghosts hiding in the darkness were reduced to ash!

    ording to ¡°Tales of Strange Matters¡±, in ancient times, the Eastern Ghost Gate was located on Peach Haven Mountain. A divine tree grew there, its roots extending throughout all three thousand miles of the mountain. A rooster lived at the top of the tree, and even gods and ghosts fled before its morning cry.

    This was what they meant when they said, ¡°A rooster calls, and the sun rises!¡±

 Chapter 864: Cloud Tower Treasure Ship

    <h4>Chapter 864: Cloud Tower Treasure Ship</h4>

    A while passed before the massive illusory peach tree linking heaven and earth gradually faded, and the golden mes filling the sky disappeared.

    Darkness enveloped all three thousand miles of Peach Haven Mountain once more.

    However, that baleful, bloody aura was nowhere to be found.

    On the contrary, the skies were perfectly clear, and the radiant purple crescent moon was visible overhead.

    A clear breeze blew through the wilderness, and everything was still.

    Atop Vast Sun Peak.

    Xie Yunyan¡¯s heart and mind quivered, and she looked dazed, as if she¡¯d just witnessed a miracle.

    With a flip of his hand, the illusory Peach Haven Divine Tree linked heaven and earth, illuminating the entirendscape with divine firelight.

    Then, with a single cry of a rooster, all the apparitions haunting the mountain were reduced to ash!

    Such abilities were miraculous indeed!

    The young woman in ck was stunned and silent, and she looked bewildered.

    She suddenly recalled something her master had once said to her: ¡°I am the living Peach Haven Yama King. The heavens taught me to behave without inhibitions. My divine formation protects three thousand miles of mountain, and even gods and ghosts shrink back at the sight of me!¡°

    The ¡°divine formation¡± referred to the formation covering all three thousand miles of Peach Haven Mountain.

    It used the mountain¡¯s geography to guide the force of thendscape, and the Peach Haven Divine Tree as its source. When used, it could exterminate all evil spirits and apparitions!

    This formation was also known as the Ghost Gate¡¯s Divine Restriction!

    Although her master wasn¡¯t around, this formation, which hadin dormant for countless years, circted once more, turning the tides in one fell swoop and cleansing the mountain of wicked creatures.

    As untarnished as clear blue skies!

    ¡°Who is this person? Why is it that he can control not just Fire Comb True Intent, but also Master¡¯s Ghost Gate Divine Restriction?¡± The young woman¡¯s mind buzzed.

    She was her master¡¯s disciple, but not even she could use this formation¡­

    ¡°Now do you believe I¡¯m not a bad person?¡± Su Yi drifted down andnded in front of the young woman. When he saw that she was dazed and speechless, he couldn¡¯t help but tease her.

    The young woman in ck reacted as if awakening from a dream. She looked up, and she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Who¡­ exactly are you?¡±

    Su Yi returned the?Fire Comb Spirit Staff. ¡°Let¡¯s chatter.¡±

    Then, he looked at Xie Yunyan. ¡°Peach Haven Mountain is no longer dangerous. I suggest you lead your sectmates away sooner rather thanter.¡±

    With that, he walked into the dpidated temple.

    After a brief daze, Xie Yunyan chased after him. The young woman in ck hesitated, then turned and followed him too.

    Within the dpidated temple hall.

    ¡°Senior, many thanks for saving our lives!¡±

    As soon as Su Yi walked inside, the Blue Firmament Sword Sect disciples greeted him, one after another, with a mixture of fear and gratitude.

    Even Junior Apprentice Brother Yue, who¡¯d just lost a leg, struggled to his feet and inclined his head in respect.

    After witnessing Su Yi¡¯s terrifying abilities, who would dare treat him as just another member of the younger generation?

    The Blue Firmament Sword Sect cultivators even suspected that Su Yi was an immortal of legend?walking the mortal world.

    ¡°Mm,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°You can leave.¡±

    Xie Yunyan couldn¡¯t help but lower her voice and say, ¡°Senior, if you wouldn¡¯t mind, might you tell us your name? Should the opportunity arise, we¡¯ll be sure to repay your benevolence in saving our lives tonight.¡±

    The others nodded, one after another.

    ¡°I¡¯m just a passerby, and I didn¡¯t intervene just to save your lives. There¡¯s no need to be so grateful to me,¡± Su Yi said casually. ¡°Go on.¡±

    Xie Yunyan couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit despondent, but she dared not push, so she promptly led herpanions away from the run-down temple.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, looked at the young woman in ck. ¡°Girl, how about we go to the Peach Haven Hidden Realm and have ourselves a chat?¡±

    This time, she no longer stubbornly remained silent. Instead, she nodded slightly. ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡­

    The Peach Haven Hidden Realm.

    Su Yi sat leisurely on a root, drinking and asking the young woman in ck questions.

    She sat with her knees together not far away. It seemed she was no longer on guard, as she¡¯d lowered her ck hood, revealing her flowing, fiery red hair and exquisite features. Her face was clear and guileless, and her skin was smooth as porcin.

    Her eyes were particrly noteworthy; they were pale blue, clear yet subtly enchanting.

    Her fingers interwove, and she wrapped her arms around her knees. Her slender, petite figure was a moving sight.

    As they conversed, she no longer seemed as guarded as before, so Su Yi quickly learned a fair bit.

    The young woman¡¯s name was Ling Zhen, and her master had chosen it for her. She was born of the Peach Haven Divine Tree¡¯s source quite some time ago. However, at first, she had only a wisp of sentience.

    It was only thirty-three years prior that she metamorphosized?into a true Xiantian spirit body withplete intelligence and awareness.

    It was then that she became the Peach Haven Mountain Monarch¡¯s closed-door disciple.

    However, just three monthster, the Peach Haven Mountain Monarch received a sealed letter. After reading it, he left the mountain in a hurry.

    This was why Ling Zhen¡¯s control over Fire Comb True Intent was so weak; she hadn¡¯t studied with her master long enough to receive his inheritance, the Fire Comb Divine Seal.

    Su Yi felt enlightened, but at the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but find it strange. ¡°Do you know who sent your master that letter?

    Ling Zhen shook her head. ¡°When Master?left, he didn¡¯t tell me anything. He just told me to stay with the Peach Haven Divine Tree and protect it until he got back.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but frown. Why would the old rooster leave in such a hurry?

    ¡°Right!¡± Ling Zhen suddenly recalled something. ¡°I remember that when Master left, he brought with him an Unsinkable Boat carved out of Peach Haven Divine Tree heartwood.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was instantly solemn. Don¡¯t tell me the old rooster went to the Sea of Bitterness?

    Unsinkable Boats could only reveal the full extent of their wondrous abilities while crossing the Sea of Bitterness.

    Su Yi thought for a moment. ¡°Do you remember anything else? For instance, did your master do anything strange before receiving that letter?¡±

    Ling Zhen thought for a moment, then shook her head. ¡°Not really.¡±

    Although Su Yi was a bit disappointed, he knew that there¡¯d be no point in asking any further questions.

    ¡°And uh¡­ what about you? Who exactly are you?¡± Ling Zhen couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°All you need to know is that I¡¯m surnamed Su, and that I¡¯m a good friend of your master,¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡°A friend of my master?¡± Ling Zhen was bbergasted. Su Yi looked like he was only eighteen or neen, yet he called himself her master¡¯s friend. Wasn¡¯t that a bit too strange?

    Furthermore, she¡¯d never heard her master mention a friend by that surname.

    When he saw the befuddlement in her gaze, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°When your master gets back, he¡¯ll naturally give you an answer.¡±

    Su Yi then started asking about the changes to Peach Haven Mountain.

    ording to Ling Zhen, the mountain had always suppressed the ghostly domain beneath it; it was like and of the dead home to a boundless ocean of ghosts.

    After her master left, the strongest of the ghosts stopped behaving themselves.

    In the end, eighteen years ago, some of the strongest and most vicious ghosts escaped confinement.

    It was that the stark changes to Peach Haven Mountain began.

    Ling Zhen lowered her head in shame. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for being so inept; I couldn¡¯t control the power of the Ghost Gate Divine Restriction. That¡¯s why those ghosts escaped. Over the years, I¡¯ve often felt ill at ease. When cultivators entered the mountain and ran into danger, I did all I could to save them. Only then could I soothe my guilty conscience¡­¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but sigh to herself. Perhaps because she¡¯s so ignorant of the world, she¡¯s retained her pure, kindhearted nature even after all this time.

    ¡°How could this possibly be your fault? Your master¡¯s to me for not teaching you these secret skills, that¡¯s all,¡± said Su Yi after a moment¡¯s thought. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you the Fire Comb Divine Seal. That way, going forward, you¡¯ll be able to control Peach Haven Moutain¡¯s Ghost Gate Divine Restriction too.¡±

    Ling Zhen¡¯s eyes lit up with delight, and she chirped, ¡°Many thanks, Senior!¡±

    Su Yiughed and teased, ¡°Why have you suddenly changed how you address me?¡±

    Ling Zhen seemed a bit embarrassed, and she said sheepishly, ¡°I just thought something through. Since you¡¯re capable of controlling Fire Comb True Intent and the Ghost Gate Divine Restriction, you¡¯ve surely got a deep bond with my master. It¡¯s only proper that I call you senior.¡±

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°I came here to refine an Unsinkable Boat, and I need a piece of Peach Haven Divine Tree heartwood. Is that alright?¡±

    Ling Zhen hesitated, then said in a low voice, ¡°Senior, in that case¡­ might you leave a note so that I can exin myself to Master?when he gets back?¡±

    Su Yi nodded his agreement.

    ¡­¡­

    Morning the next day.

    The new dawn shrouded the rising and falling peaks of Peach Haven Mountain in misty light. A sea of clouds hung in the air, and all living things flourished.

    There was no longer any trace of baleful energy.

    When Su Yi left, he left with a roughly ten-foot piece of Peach Haven Divine Tree heartwood.

    The night before, he taught the methods of controlling both Fire Comb?True Intent and the Ghost Gate Divine Restriction to Ling Zhen.

    That way, even if new ghosts escaped from the ghost domain beneath the mountain, Ling Zhen would be able to suppress and exterminate them with ease.

    Furthermore, before he left, Su Yi gave Ling Zhen a note. On it, he wrote: "Su so-and-so took thirteen feet of Peach Haven Divine Tree heartwood. Even if I get the chance, I won¡¯t return it."

    Su Yi still remembered the dazed look on Ling Zhen¡¯s face when she saw the message. Her pink lips had formed an ¡°O¡± shape.

    As Su Yi disappeared into the distance, he suddenly sensed something, and he turned to look.

    A delicate figure stood atop Vast Sun Peak, gazing at him from afar. Her ck robes swayed around her, and her fiery red hair glinted, dazzling beneath the sunlight.

    ¡°Take care, senior!¡± Ling Zhen waved, her voice clear and sweet.

    ¡°You too.¡± Su Yiughed, then turned and left.

    After watching Su Yi disappear over the horizon, a hint of mncholy appeared in Ling Zhen¡¯s blue eyes. But then, she pursed her lips, turned, and walked back into the dpidated temple of Vast Sun Peak.

    Three dayster, Su Yi arrived in the Ghost Lands, one of the Netherworld¡¯s six territories.

    Cloudsong City was a massive, ancient city near the southeast border of the Ghost Lands Territory, the border adjacent to the Six Paths Royal Territory. It was bustling and prosperous.

    Outside the city, a mountainous treasure ship was anchored near a harbor. The pavilions on deck were as numerous as trees in a forest.

    This was a passenger ship, a Cloud Tower Treasure Ship. It was capable of flight, and it would soon depart for Tianya City.

    And Tianya City was the home of one of the Netherworld¡¯s Nine Royal ns, the Ghost Serpents!

    Su Yi was currently seated within a restaurant on board.

    He sat alone facing the window and ordered a steaming hot bowl of vegetarian noodles.

 Chapter 865: The Netherworldâ€™s Changes

    <h4>Chapter 865: The Netherworld¡¯s Changes</h4>

    Practically all of the Cloud Tower Treasure Ship¡¯s passengers were cultivators.

    So long as you paid a sum of spirit stones, you could cover long distances infort and arrive at your destination.

    There weren¡¯t just restaurants and tea houses on board; there were also all manner of shops selling cultivation-rted goods from all over the Netherworld: spiritual and divine materials, pills, treasures, and rare curiosities.

    Of course, all of this cost?money.

    When he wandered the Netherworld in his past life, Su Yi enjoyed disguising himself and traveling on such ships. On board, he could meet cultivators from different ces, with different origins and experiences. He could also hear all sorts of rumors.

    But this time, there was no need for a disguise.

    An unfamiliar young man like him wouldn¡¯t attract much attention anyway.

    The Cloud Tower Treasure Ship had yet to set off, but the restaurant on the top floor was already quite lively.

    ¡°Who¡¯d have thought that during the Lantern Festival on the night of the fifteenth, in addition to everything that happened in the Six Paths Royal Territory¡¯s Ziluo City, something shocking would happen in the Dark Capital?¡±

    ¡°What exactly happened there?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but they say the Yin-Yang Road to the Dark Capital has been severely damaged. The experts exploring the Nine Great Purgatories are most likely trapped inside, never to return.

    ¡°This is going to have serious consequences! I heard that at least ten Emperors have entered the Dark Capital¡¯s Nine Great Purgatories to test themselves over just the past hundred years. Now that the Yin-Yang Road has been destroyed, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll find it difficult to leave.¡±

    ¡­.some of the other customers¡¯ conversations drew Su Yi¡¯s attention.

    Something happened in the Dark Capital??Su Yi fiddled with his wine and sank into thought.

    The Dark Capital was a forbidden ground within the City of the Wrongfully Dead.

    Beneath it were Nine Great Purgatories, each a separate world.

    Eachyer of purgatory contained numerous malevolent powers. The further down you went, the more terrifying they were.

    Starting at the sixthyer, the evil powers spread throughout eachyer were enough to threaten Emperors!

    Thus, the Sixth Purgatory and below were seen as forbidden grounds to everyone beneath the Imperial Level!

    In his past life, Su Yi once explored the Dark Capital, but it wasn¡¯t to kill demons. Rather, it was to gather ancient fragments of the Grand Dao.

    To the vast majority of the world¡¯s cultivators, the Nine Great Purgatories of the Dark Capital were full of boundless peril, but to some people, they were like blessed grounds just bursting with opportunities.

    Exploring them wouldn¡¯t just temper and refine your cultivation base; if you hunted the demons?living there, you could gather ancient and rare fragments of the Grand Dao!

    If you were lucky, you could even acquire aplete?power of the Grand Dao!

    To the best of Su Yi¡¯s knowledge, entering the Dark Capital didn¡¯t just require entering the City of the Wrongfully Dead first; you also had to pass through the Yin-Yang Road.

    The Yin-Yang Road connected the real and unreal. It was like a fleeting and ethereal spatial rift, and years might pass between appearances.

    Yet now, ording to these cultivators, the Yin-Yang Road leading to the Dark Capital had been severely damaged during the most recent Lantern Festival!

    The consequences of that would be severe indeed.

    Su Yi knew that quite a few old-timers would spend many thousands of years in the Nine Great Purgatories to temper themselves and gather fragments of the Grand Dao.

    Without the Yin-Yang Road, the cultivators spread throughout the Nine Great Purgatories would run into big problems when it came time to leave!

    ¡°It¡¯s most likely true. Not long ago, news spread that the Falling Feather Spirit Empress entered the Dark Capital several hundred years ago, and she¡¯s yet to return,¡± someone said in a low voice.

    When Su Yi heard that, the hands holding his wine stiffened, and his eyes silently narrowed.

    At that moment, his immovable boulder of a Dao Heart quivered.

    The Falling Feather Spirit Empress!

    That was Little Leaf¡¯s title in the Netherworld!

    She¡­ Why would she go to the Dark Capital¡­? Su Yi¡¯s expression shifted.

    He¡¯de to the Ghost Lands to visit the Ghost Serpents and retrieve the sword he¡¯d entrusted to Little Leaf¡¯s care, the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos.

    Who¡¯d have thought he¡¯d hear such bad news as soon as he arrived in the Ghost Lands?

    ¡°I heard about that too. They said that there¡¯s been upheaval amongst the Ghost Serpents in response to this incident!¡±

    ¡°What kind of upheaval?¡±

    ¡°Think about it; the Falling Feather Spirit Empress was the leader of the Ghost Serpents. They¡¯ve prospered under her leadership, bing a first-rate faction of the Ghost Lands Territory.

    ¡°Now that word of the incident in the Dark Capital has spread, how could the Ghost Serpents possibly remain calm?

    ¡°They¡¯re like dragons without a leader; disaster is surely brewing. The Ghost Serpents are a major n, with three major side branches. I¡¯ve heard that the forces of the three branches have all taken action. All have voiced their desire to see a new leader appointed!¡±

    ¡°How could the main branch possibly agree to that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because they¡¯ve refused that a major conflict is brewing!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    When the topic of the Ghost Serpents came up, many of the customers had something to say. A lively debate followed.

    This was because, ofte, this incident had drawn more attention than any other here in the Ghost Lands.

    Su Yi listened in silence. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh to himself.

    When dragons went without a leader, conflict was inevitable.

    This had indeed been an unbreakable rule since antiquity.

    Five hundred years ago, when he reincarnated, the Grotto of Abstruse Force suffered internal division, leaving it beset by both internal and external danger.

    Not long ago, in the days leading up to the Lantern Festival, Ziluo City¡¯s Cui Family had faced a simr precarious predicament in Cui Longxiang¡¯s absence.

    Now, the Ghost Serpents were obviously facingparably severe problems after the recent changes to the Dark Capital!

    Su Yi rubbed his forehead and thought to himself, If I send Ye Xun home at a time like this, I¡¯ll be cing him directly in the line of fire.

    After all, the kid¡¯s Little Leaf¡¯s little brother, as well as an ¡®old-timer¡¯ of the Ye Family¡¯s main branch.

    He proved his Dao and became an Emperor tens of thousands of years ago. It doesn¡¯t matter how pathetic he¡¯s be. The moment he shows up, they¡¯ll see him as an elder!

    But an elder with no actual abilities like Ye Xun has no hope of turning this situation around.

    I wonder whether Old Man Ye Nanzheng is in Ghost Serpent territory? If so, this will be a lot easier to resolve¡­ Su Yi sank into thought.

    Ye Nanzheng was an old relic of the main branch of the Ye Family. Going by seniority, he was Ye Yu and Ye Xun¡¯s?uncle.

    Thirty thousand years ago, the old-timer was already a highly influential authority figure.

    Hm??As he pondered, Su Yi suddenly sensed something, and he instinctively looked out the window.

    The restaurant was on the top floor of the treasure ship, and from his spot by the window, Su Yi could see the scenery outside Cloudsong City¡¯s gates without impediment.

    An ornate carriage flew out of the gates, thennded at the ferry crossing. Three people walked out.

    The leader was a thin man in long, navy robes. He had a sickly, weary look on his face.

    One of his twopanions was a fierce-looking middle-aged man in purple. He wore warrior¡¯s robes, and he had a saber strapped to his back. As he looked around, his eyes crackled with electricity.

    The other was a young man in purple. He was handsome, with fair skin and red lips, and he wore a feather headdress.

    The saber-wielder in warrior¡¯s robes seemed to sense something, and he suddenly looked up at the restaurant on the highest floor of the treasure ship. There, he saw Su Yi gazing at them through the window.

    The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes glinted like knives, as if firing beams of electricity from afar.

    But it was as if Su Yi didn¡¯t even notice. He simply retracted his gaze.

    However, inwardly, he felt a bit strange.

    ¡°What a coincidence¡­¡± Su Yi raised his cup and drained it.

    ¡­.

    ¡°Your Excellency, earlier, someone took note of us. I¡¯m just not sure whether they did it inadvertently or not,¡± the middle-aged man in warrior¡¯s robes said not far from where the treasure ship was moored.

    The leader of the group frowned, then coughed and waved dismissively. ¡°No harm done. Caution is a good thing, but there is no need to panic over nothing.¡±

    The middle-aged man in warrior¡¯s robes nodded.

    ¡°Father, why not use the ancient transfer array to return to Tianya City? Why bother taking a Cloud Tower Treasure Ship?¡± muttered the young man in purple. ¡°It¡¯s too slow; we¡¯ll waste at least seven days on the road.¡±

    The thin man leading the group sighed. ¡°I can say with certainty that there are people watching every transmission array to Tianya City. The moment they realize who we are, trouble is sure to follow.¡±

    He paused, then said, ¡°Given the circumstances, a passenger ship is our safest option.¡±

    The purple-robed young man¡¯s expression was a bit overcast, but he said nothing.

    The thin man thought for a moment, then said to the middle-aged man in warrior¡¯s robes, ¡°Tu Yong, in a bit, go have a drink at the restaurant on the topmost floor and see whether there¡¯s anyone suspicious there.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Tu Yong solemnly assented.

    The purple-robed young man¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Uncle Yong, I¡¯ll go with you!¡±

    The middle-aged man in warrior¡¯s robes hesitated, then subconsciously looked at the skinny man.

    The skinny man smiled warmly. ¡°Take him! It¡¯ll help him gain experience.¡±

    Only then did the middle-aged man in warrior¡¯s robes nod his agreement.

    The group then walked onto the Cloud Tower Treasure Ship.

    Shortly afterward.

    Rumbling filled the air as the mountainous treasure ship rose into the sky, carrying thousands of passengers. It bore through the clouds and flew into the distance.

    The passengers came in all stripes, including men and women of all ages, as well as life forms of other races.

    However, most of them had something inmon: none of their cultivation bases were all that impressive, and none of their origins were all that illustrious.

    After all, the Cloud Tower Treasure Ship was, ultimately, amercial passenger ship.

    Those of impressive backgrounds had treasure ships of their own, and they rarely mixed with ordinary cultivators.

    Those with lofty, powerful cultivation bases typically disdained the slow flight speed of such vessels and rarely boarded them.

    Within the restaurant on the ship¡¯s top floor.

    When the middle-aged man in warrior¡¯s robes and the purple-robed youth walked in, they didn¡¯t attract much attention. This was because their auras were entirely unassuming.

    However, the middle-aged man in warrior¡¯s robes, Tu Yong, discovered that the young man in blue formerly seated by the window had already left.

    ¡°Did that young man do it on purpose, or was it an ident?¡± Tu Yong frowned slightly.

 Chapter 866: Donâ€™t Be Afraid

    <h4>Chapter 866: Don¡¯t Be Afraid</h4>

    The ninth room of the third floor of Cloud Tower Treasure Ship.

    ¡°Tens of thousands of years have passed, but I¡¯ve finally returned to the Netherworld! I just wonder if anyone still remembers Ye Xun¡¯s illustrious name?¡± Ye Xun was sometimes emotional, and sometimes wistful, but sometimes, he just clutched his stomach andughed.

    The Netherworld Asura Emperor, the man who¡¯d founded the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce on the Azure Continent, was obviously beside himself with excitement upon learning that they were currently in the Netherworld¡¯s Ghost Lands Territory.

    Not far away, Su Yi leaned casually against the bed and said distractedly, ¡°If you keep up that nonsense, don¡¯t me me for tossing you back into the Seed of the Azure.¡±

    Ye Xun¡¯s grin froze, and he hurriedly smiled apologetically. ¡°Brother-in-Law, I¡¯ve been stifled for too long, so I¡­ lost control of my emotions.¡±

    Su Yi took out a jade slip and tossed it to Ye Xun. ¡°Take a look and tell me if you recognize those three.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Ye Xun obsequiously approached, epted it, and inserted his divine sense.

    After a moment, he looked a bit confused. ¡°Brother-in-Law, is there a problem with those three?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t recognize them?¡±

    Ye Xun shook his head.

    ¡°Unless my eyes deceive me, all three are Ghost Serpents,¡± said Su Yi.

    The jade slip was carved with none other than the thin man Su Yi had seen earlier, as well as his twopanions.

    Ye Xun was stunned as he realized that something wasn¡¯t quite right. He furrowed his brow. ¡°Brother-in-Law, is there something off about them?¡±

    Su Yi thought for a moment, but decided not to hide it. ?He then concisely recounted everything he¡¯d heard in the treasure ship¡¯s restaurant.

    Something had happened in the Dark Capital!

    The Yin-Yang Road was severely damaged!

    The Falling Feather Spirit Empress Ye Yu was trapped!

    And there was unrest in the Ghost Serpents¡¯ ranks!

    Ye Xun¡¯s expression shifted as he realized how grave the problem was.

    A whileter, he let out a breath of turbid air and muttered, ¡°And here I thought this was some kind of disaster. So, that¡¯s all it is?¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find this strange. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried?¡±

    Ye Xun tittered gleefully. ¡°Brother-in-Law, with you here, what could I possibly have to worry about?¡±

    With that, a massive weight seemed to lift from Ye Xun¡¯s shoulders, and he visibly rxed.

    ¡°???¡± Su Yi hadn¡¯t expected that. Does he really think I¡¯m his brother-inw?

    Ye Xun pounded his chest and said, ¡°Brother-in-Law, all you need to do is tell me how you need me to cooperate with you!¡±

    The corners of Su Yi¡¯s lips twitched imperceptibly. There¡¯s an idiom about hitting a snake, only for it to crawl up your staff. They were talking about people like Ye Xun.

    But then, he isn¡¯t wrong. The Ghost Serpents are in turmoil. If only for Little Leaf¡¯s sake, I can¡¯t possibly just stand back and watch.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see what the Ghost Serpents¡¯ situation is like when we get to Tianya City, then talk,¡± said Su Yi after a moment¡¯s thought. ¡°Most importantly, we have to see whether your uncle Ye Nanzheng is around or not.¡±

    Ye Xun didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°Brother-in-Law, leave it to me!¡±

    Tens of thousands of years had passed, but he was still a main-line descendant of the Ye Family. It would be easy for him to ask around the n for information.

    Su Yi nced at him. ¡°This isn¡¯t thirty thousand years ago, and you¡¯re no longer the Netherworld Asura Emperor who couldmand the wind and rain on the Azure Continent. You do realize that with your current cultivation, if you reveal your identity, someone¡¯s sure to beat you to death, right?¡±

    Ye Xun¡¯s expression shifted.

    Tens of thousands of years ago, he fought a grand battle against a jailer, almost losing his life in the process. In the end, only a battered remnant of his soul survived.

    He¡¯d drifted aimlessly ever since.

    It was onlyst year when, with Su Yi¡¯s help, he finally recovered his ¡°remains¡± from the Azure Continent¡¯s Glittering Ghost Domain and refined the source power therein. Only then could he begin rebuilding his body.

    However, he still hadn¡¯t had enough time to recover. Even though he¡¯d absorbed quite a bit of the Azure Continent¡¯s source power, and even though he¡¯d been cultivating within the Seed of the Azure ever since, his cultivation was less than a thousandth of his former peak. He was at mostparable to a Spirit Dao cultivator.

    Furthermore, thirty thousand years had passed since departure, and time changed everything. Who knew how the Ghost Serpents had changed in his absence?

    Especially since they were currently facing internal unrest.

    Given the circumstances, if he revealed his identity, he really would most likely face an unpredictable storm!

    After a little while, Ye Xun gnashed his teeth and steeled himself. ¡°Brother-in-Law, with you here, what do I have to be afraid of?¡±

    ¡°....¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but facepalm. Finally, he decided to seal Ye Xun back up for now and wait until the time was right to make arrangements for him.

    Otherwise, with Ye Xun¡¯s personality, he would undoubtedly cause all sorts of trouble!

    ¡°Brother-inw, why¡­ are you looking at me like that?¡± Ye Xun discovered that Su Yi was staring at him, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit uneasy.

    Su Yi said, ¡°Those who talk too much are prone to errors, and loose lips lead to disaster. Do you understand?¡±

    Ye Xun instantly realized that this wasn¡¯t looking good. He hurriedly cried out, ¡°Brother-in-Law, I promise. Agh, Brother-in-Law, don¡¯t, I¡­!¡±

    Before he could finish, Su Yi knocked him unconscious and tossed him back into the Seed of the Azure.

    Quiet returned to the world.

    Su Yi let out a breath of turbid air, calmed his heart, and started meditating.

    His cultivation was currently in the early-stage Spiritual Revolution Realm, and his mastery of the Mysterious Truths of the Apex of Genesis was still rudimentary.

    He had a long road ahead of him before he could prove his Dao and be an Emperor.

    But Su Yi wasn¡¯t in a rush.

    After all, it had been only a little over a year since he reawakened the memories of his past life.

    He¡¯d started from the Four Realms of the Martial Dao, and he was now in the Spiritual Revolution Realm. This cultivation speed was astonishing enough already!

    ¡­¡­

    Late at night.

    The first room on the third floor of the Cloud Tower Treasure Ship.

    ¡°Your Excellency, I¡¯ve already investigated. There are one thousand and nine cultivators on board this vessel. A little over twenty of them have reached the Spiritual Revolution Realm. Of course, it¡¯s possible that some are hiding their cultivations, but there shouldn¡¯t be more than a few such people.¡±

    Beneath themplight, the saber-wielding middle-aged man, Tu Yong, said at top speeds, ¡°Cultivators aside, there are about thirty ordinary mortals on board.¡±

    ¡°Ordinary mortals?¡± The thin, sickly man couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯re all children. The oldest are twelve or thirteen, while the youngest are only five or six. They¡¯re the hand-picked talents for cultivation chosen from the general popce by a sect called the Netherworld Spirit Sect. They¡¯re on their way to the sect to begin their cultivation,¡± Tu Yong said solemnly. ¡°I checked them all, one by one. There are no problems with any of the children."

    The skinny man nodded.

    He vaguely remembered the Netherworld Spirit Sect. They were a third-rate faction of the Ghost Lands, and they weren¡¯t worth worrying about.

    Tu Yong hesitated, ¡°Your Excellency, I still think that young man in blue we saw when we first boarded is fishy.¡±

    The skinny man was stunned. ¡°Did you discover something?¡±

    Tu Yong shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s just my intuition.¡±

    The skinny manughed. ¡°If he were really our enemy, do you think he¡¯d just let us discover him?¡±

    ¡°Err¡­¡± Tu Yong couldn¡¯t help but fall silent. That was the very thing he couldn¡¯t wrap his head around.

    ¡°But caution isn¡¯t a bad thing,¡± said the skinny man. ¡°We¡¯ll just have to be careful on the road ahead.¡±

    Tu Yong nodded his agreement.

    ¡°Also.¡± The skinny man looked at Tu Yong. ¡°If anything unexpected happens, use that secret treasure, take Boheng, and flee.¡±

    Boheng, or rather, Ye Boheng, was the young man in purple.

    Tu Yong¡¯s expression shifted. ¡°Your Excellency, I¡­¡±

    The thin man didn¡¯t let him finish. ¡°That¡¯s an order.¡±

    Tu Yong¡¯s expression shifted, but finally, he sped his fist and bowed. ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    The thin man smiled. ¡°That¡¯s only if the worstes to pass, but I hope¡­ nothing unexpected happens along the way.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Three dayster.

    The Cloud Tower Treasure Ship stopped at a ce called ¡°Carpenter¡¯s Square City" for an hour. Some passengers disembarked, while others got on board.

    .

    Then, the ship set off once more, soaring through the night sky and into the distance.

    There was a massive viewing tform at the highest point of the ship.

    Su Yi stood there with his hands behind his back, gazing into the night sky.

    A silver full moon hung in the night sky, casting its gentle radiance.

    Not far away, a group of children yed. There were more than ten of them, both boys and girls. The oldest were around ten, while the youngest were only five or six. At this age, they were still naive and innocent.

    A white-haired elder in ck stood by the railing, holding a pipe and bag of tobo. As he breathed out clouds of smoke, he silently kept watch over the children.

    Further away, in a shadowy corner, a young man and woman conversed in secret.

    The young man was dressed in purple, with eyebrows sharp as swords and starry eyes.

    Su Yi remembered him: this was the same young man who¡¯d boarded the treasure ship alongside a thin older man and a middle-aged man in warrior¡¯s robes.

    The young woman wore a ck dress, and her skin was fair as snow. She was movingly pretty.

    The sight drew Su Yi¡¯s attention.

    If he remembered correctly, the young woman had boarded the ship earlier today, outside of Carpenter Square City.

    Both she and the purple-robed young man looked as if they didn¡¯t want to be seen. They were hiding in a dark corner, and they conducted their conversation entirely through transmissions.

    Who knew what they were talking about, but the purple-robed young man¡¯s brow was tightly knit, and his expression was racked with worry.

    The young woman in ck was obviously trying tofort him.

    Before long, the young man sighed, turned, and left.

    The young woman, however, waited a while longer before emerging from the shadowy corner.

    When she looked at the ying children, she couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡°Big sister, you sure are pretty!¡± a roughly six-year-old girl with pigtails looked up at the young woman and eximed.

    The woman in ck caressed the child¡¯s cheek and said, ¡°What a sweet little girl you are.¡±

    She then looked up and saw Su Yi standing not far away. She walked over to him, seemingly coincidentally, then stood about ten feet away from him. As she twirled her dark locks around her finger, she muttered, ¡°The moon sure is pretty tonight.¡±

    Su Yi feigned deafness, ignoring herpletely.

    The woman in the ck dressughed, not the least bit concerned, and leanednguidly against the railing. She then turned and took in Su Yi¡¯s profile.

    ¡°Young lord,¡± she whispered, ¡°Ever since I boarded this treasure ship, I¡¯ve had a strange feeling. Would you like me to tell you about it?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡°....¡±

    The woman fell silent, but a momentter, she burst intoughter, as beautiful as a flower in bloom. ¡°Are you nervous, young lord? Don¡¯t be; we¡¯re just chatting. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to eat you.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze remained focused on the distant skies. He paid her no heed.

    In the face of his cold indifference, the woman in ck¡¯s smile faded, and her willowy eyebrows knit together.

 Chapter 867: A Token of Appreciation

    <h4>Chapter 867: A Token of Appreciation</h4>

    The young woman in the ck skirt stared intently at Su Yi, then said softly, ¡°Young Lord, are you afraid? Or do you think poorly of me?¡±

    Su Yi retracted his gaze, then said coolly, ¡°If anything happens on the road ahead, I guarantee you¡¯ll die a horrible death.¡±

    The young woman¡¯s pupils constricted, as if this sudden deration rmed her.

    A momentter, she furrowed her brow in confusion. ¡°Young lord, what¡­ do you mean by that?¡±

    Su Yi took out a jug of wine and drank, then said distractedly, ¡°Figure it out on your own.¡±

    The look on the young woman¡¯s face shifted erratically.

    Finally, she raised her arms off the railing and stretched. Her red lips parted slightly, and she broke into a radiant smile. ¡°Very well. Let¡¯s just wait and see what happens.¡±

    With that, she turned and left.

    It was only after she¡¯d disappeared from view that Su Yi turned to leave as well.

    However, when he passed the little girl in pigtails, he stopped, crouched, and patted her on the shoulder.

    ¡°Big brother, is something wrong?¡± The little girl looked up at him in confusion.

    ¡°Little one, going forward, remember not to start conversations with strangers,¡± Su Yi said softly.

    The little girl was confused, but before she could ask, Su Yi had already walked away.

    A thin, pale green thread floated above his palm.

    The little girl had no idea, but the young woman whose beauty she¡¯d just praised had, while caressing her cheek, left an all but untraceable parasite inside her body: a Spirit-Locking Devilworm.

    This type of parasite could silently fetter the soul. The caster could then strip away the victim¡¯s soul with a single thought.

    It was as cruel and insidious as could be.

    A heretical cultivator is mixed up with a descendant of the Ghost Serpents? There¡¯s got to be something going on here. Unless I¡¯m mistaken, the Ghost Serpents'' predicament is far graver than I imagined,?Su Yi thought to himself.

    The pale green, threadlike parasite struggled continuously in his grip, but it was to no avail; he held it firmly in ce.

    Not long after Su Yi left, the white-haired, ck-robed elder watching over the children approached the little girl and whispered, ¡°Yuerong, what did that person say to you just now?¡±

    The pigtailed girl chirped, ¡°That big brother said I shouldn¡¯t talk to strangers.¡±

    The white-haired, ck-robed elder hadn¡¯t expected that. ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything else?¡±

    The pigtailed girl shook her head.

    ¡°Does that mean there was a problem with that young woman in ck just now?¡± The elder mulled it over for a long time, but he couldn¡¯t figure it out, so he set the matter aside.

    ¡­¡­

    In the wee hours of the morning, Su Yi was cultivating in?his room when someone suddenly knocked on his door. ¡°Dear passenger, someone asked me to deliver a letter to you.¡±

    Su Yi opened his eyes, and his eyebrows rose. ¡°Come in.¡±

    He raised his hand and dispersed the formation covering the room.

    On board the Cloud Tower Treasure Ship, every premium pavilion was protected by a formation. The formation wasn¡¯t anything impressive; it was at best good for soundproofing.

    The door swung open, and a young man who looked like a servant entered and respectfully proffered a letter with both hands.

    Su Yi opened the envelope.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    ck smog exploded out of the envelope, transforming into an illusory skull that charged at Su Yi.

    It attacked at such close range that the ck smoke instantly devoured Su Yi.

    The ¡°servant boy¡± then rose to his full height, and his unassuming aura expanded. At the same time, his features changed, and he transformed into a stout, vicious-looking man.

    There was an unearthly, blood-red flower emblem on his forehead.

    ¡°And here I thought this guy was something special. So, this was all he had? I¡¯d been holding onto that talisman for years. What a waste!¡± the man grumbled, looking pained.

    He watched as the ck smog enveloped Su Yipletely, and snake-like tendrils of smoke bore their way into Su Yi¡¯s body.

    This was the ¡°Ghost Smog Heart Curse¡±, and it was tyrannical and insidious. When used to ambush a target, it could deal devastating damage to a Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator in a single attack!

    ¡°Did that woman send you?¡±

    A calm voice rang out, and the stout man stiffened. Then, without even looking, he threw a punch.

    His arm muscles were like boulders, and as he punched, ring after ring of dark light condensed around his fist. It instantly burst with enough power to destroy mountains and overturn seas.

    This ferocious, intense attack was enough to leave a Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator on the brink of death, yet arge, fair-skinned hand suddenly took hold of it. The fist¡¯s destructive power instantly dispersed, like a y ox melting into the ocean.

    The stout man couldn¡¯t help but look astonished.

    Only then did he see clearly that the blue-robed young man who had just been enveloped in the Ghost Smog Heart Curse still stood. His expression was calm, and his gaze was distant.

    He didn¡¯t have so much as a hair out of ce.

    Crunch!

    The sound of breaking bones rang out.

    The stalwart man felt an intense pressure bear down on him, forcing him to his knees. The floors, which were forged out of Profound Iron, boomed on impact.

    The stout man cried out, and beads of sweat formed on his forehead. His expression filled with rm. ¡°Friend, please, show mercy!¡±

    Su Yi remained seated, stroking his chin with one hand, while the other held a jug of wine. He said casually, ¡°You¡¯re obviously targeting the Ghost Serpents, so why attack me?¡±

    The stout man¡¯s expression shifted, and he exined, ¡°This was aplete misunderstanding¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, Su Yi flicked his finger. A streak of sword qi appeared, slicing off the man¡¯s right arm. The cut was perfectly smooth, and fresh blood gushed out like a geyser.

    The man¡¯s face contorted with agony, and he quivered head to toe.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like listening to nonsense,¡± said Su Yi.

    The stout man looked into Su Yi¡¯s eyes with dread and said in a quavering voice, ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you, friend. I came here tonight on orders. I¡­ don¡¯t know why I was told to target you either.¡±

    ¡°Whose orders?¡±

    ¡°Our Holy Maiden¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°And what n are you from?¡±

    ¡°Err¡­¡± The stout man hesitated.

    Splurt!

    With a spray of fresh blood, the stout man¡¯s left arm fell to the floor. He gasped as agony washed over him, and the blood drained from his face.

    ¡°Speak,¡± Su Yi said tly.

    The stout man¡¯s breathing sped up, but his eyes shed with ruthless light. ¡°I¡¯ll die if I talk, and I¡¯ll die if I don¡¯t talk, so why should I cooperate with you?¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when the blood-red flower marking on his forehead squirmed like mad, devouring his spirit, essence, and qipletely.

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, the stout man was reduced to a shriveled corpse.

    While the red flower marking originally emzoned on his forehead transformed into a strange, blood-red yao flower. Its petals consisted of thirty-six blood-red hands, with an unearthly, icy, vertical eye at the end of its pistil.

    Boom!

    The blood-red flower bloomed, and the thirty-six hands that made up its petals formed strange seals as it suddenly bore down on Su Yi.

    The Vertical Eye Demon Lotus Seal? So, she really was a Blood Pheasant yao cultivator,?Su Yi thought to himself.

    He remained seated, and he casually swept his finger through the air.

    A streak of golden sword qi full of Apex of Genesis Dao Intent exploded into being.

    Bang!

    The seals condensed by the strange, blood-colored flower shattered and fell like rain.

    Then, with a flick and a tap of Su Yi¡¯s finger, the stout man¡¯s shriveled corpse turned to ash and disappeared.

    A few treasures remained on the floor.

    Su Yi nced at them, but immediately lost interest.

    Within the Spirit Dao, those treasures would have been impressive to others, but such things had long since ceased to interest him.

    Then, as if nothing had happened, Su Yi restored the room¡¯s formation and returned to his meditation.

    ¡­¡­

    The following morning.

    Su Yi got out of bed, then walked straight to the top of the ship.

    First, he had himself a piping hot breakfast in the restaurant. Then, he proceeded to the observation deck.

    The light of the heavens was resplendent, and the sea of clouds churned.

    The treasure ship bore through the sea of clouds. The mountains and rivers were like decorations adorning the boundlessndscape.

    The children he¡¯d seen the night before were currently ying, and that white-haired, ck-robed elder was watching silently from afar.

    When he saw Su Yi approach, the old man hesitated, but nheless approached and said in a low voice, ¡°This old man is Elder Xie Kuiju of the Netherworld Spirit Sect. Might I ask your honorable name, sir?¡±

    Su Yi nced at him. ¡°My name is irrelevant. If you have something to say, just say it.¡±

    Xie Kuiju smiled a bit awkwardly, then looked at the pigtailed girl not far away. ¡°That Yuerong has an innate talent for cultivation. She¡¯s a good seedling, but her parents died when she was young. When I found her, she was begging for food on the streets. She was quite pitiful.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± said Su Yi distractedly. ¡°Rx; I¡¯m not trying to snatch the Netherworld Spirit Sect¡¯s disciples away.¡±

    Xie Kuiju sighed, seemingly in relief, and sped his fist. ¡°Many thanks.¡±

    It was then that the pigtailed little girl suddenly walked over, holding a jujube, which she raised and presented to Su Yi. ¡°For you, big brother!¡±

    Su Yi was stunned. ¡°What for?¡±

    ¡°Last night, when you said those things, I could tell that you were worried about me! Of course I have to thank you!¡±

    Su Yi had nothing to say to that. He looked at the jujube she was offering. It was perfectly ordinary, but she¡¯d cleaned it off well. It looked thin-skinned and juicy.

    ¡°Lass, only children eat jujubes,¡± sighed Xie Kuiju. ¡°Quick, put it away.¡±

    However, Su Yi reached out and epted it. ¡°It¡¯s the thought that counts. I ept this token of your appreciation.¡±

    He then reached out and tousled the girl¡¯s hair.

    ¡°Big Brother, you really are different from other people. The other times I gave people jujubes, they didn¡¯t like them,¡± said the pigtailed girl with a delighted smile. Her eyes sparkled.

    ¡°That¡¯s because they didn¡¯t understand that it¡¯s the thought that counts,¡± Su Yi said gently.

    He¡¯d only just said this when a slender, graceful figure in a ck dress approached from afar.

    This was the very same woman he¡¯d seen the night before.

    She looked first at the pigtailed little girl, then at Su Yi, whom she shed?a charming smile. ¡°Young lord, it seems you and I need to have a chat to avoid any misunderstandings that might lead to unpleasantness.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find this strange. I wouldn¡¯t have thought this woman would dare appear in front of me again.

    He thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Last night, I already said everything I had to say. If you don¡¯t mind getting yourself killed, you¡¯re wee to keep doing what you¡¯re doing.¡±

    His tone was icy and not the least bit polite.

    The young woman¡¯s smile disappeared, and her beautiful eyes glinted with cold light.

    The atmosphere was suddenly tense and oppressive.

    Xie Kuiju stiffened, and his hair stood on end.

    But the ying children didn¡¯t notice any of this, and the sound of their y andughter continued.

 Chapter 868: Three Snaps of the Fingers

    <h4>Chapter 868: Three Snaps of the Fingers</h4>

    A teahouse on the top floor of the treasure ship. From the seats by the window, the observation deck was clearly visible.

    ¡°Who is that woman in ck?¡± asked a skinny man.

    At this early hour, there were few customers in the teahouse.

    The skinny man, the middle-aged Tu Yong, and the purple-robed Ye Boheng aside, there was just the teashop¡¯s owner, a waiter, and three other customers.

    Tu Yong nced at the other customers, then transmitted his response to the skinny man and Ye Boheng. ¡°That woman boarded the ship yesterday. Her aura is inscrutable; she¡¯s most likely using some sort of treasure to obscure it. She has fourpanions, but all four have remained in their rooms since first boarding the ship. They¡¯ve never once emerged.¡±

    Ye Boheng¡¯s eyelids twitched, but he said nothing.

    The skinny man furrowed his brow. ¡°That young man in blue boarded the ship three days ago, the same time we did. The woman in ck boarded just yesterday. But from the look of things, it seems they know each other.¡±

    Tu Yong nodded. ¡°I dare say with certainty that there¡¯s something fishy about both of them, and it¡¯s even possible that they¡¯re conspiring together.¡±

    Ye Boheng¡¯s expression was a bit strange, as if he wanted to say something, but was hesitant.

    ¡°I hope they¡¯re not targeting us,¡± the sickly man said softly.

    It was then that Ye Boheng couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. ¡°Father, we¡­ Why must we bring this treasure back to Tianya City? We¡¯re just a branch lineage of the Ghost Serpents, and we split off from the man branch a long time ago.

    ¡°Now that the main lineage is in a tight spot, the other two branches have already made their positions clear: they want to choose a new n leader. They¡¯ve already sent word saying that they hope we won¡¯t intervene, so why¡­ Why did you insist on doing this?¡±

    Confusion was written all over the young man¡¯s face, and even a bit of displeasure.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, the skinny man said, ¡°Our rtionship with the main lineage is like that of a tree and its branches. If something happens to a tree¡¯s trunk, how will its branches avoid the aftermath? It¡¯s like the idiom: without skin, hair has nothing to attach itself to.¡±

    The skinny man looked at his son and said gently, ¡°You¡¯re still young. It¡¯s to be expected that you wouldn¡¯t understand such things.¡±

    He paused, his expression calm yet determined. ¡°As a descendant of the Ghost Serpent lineage, I must bring this treasure back to Tianya City for the sake of the n. I must prevent the worst froming to pass!¡±

    Ye Boheng was stunned, but a momentter, he suddenly gnashed his teeth and said something strange. ¡°Father, no matter what happens, I absolutely won¡¯t let anything happen to you or Uncle Yong!¡±

    He spoke with staunch conviction.

    The skinny man couldn¡¯t help but look gratified. ¡°My boy, your filial piety is joy enough already.¡±

    However, Tu Yong felt that something was amiss, and he couldn¡¯t help but take another look at Ye Boheng. ¡°Young lord, is there something you¡¯re not telling us?¡±

    Ye Boheng¡¯s heart clenched, and he was just about to say something when his father eximed, ¡°It looks like that man and woman are about to fight!¡±

    Ye Boheng and Tu Yong instantly looked over.

    Meanwhile, on the observation deck.

    The atmosphere was stifled and oppressive.

    The young woman in ck stared intently at Su Yi, then said suddenly, ¡°Yesterday, I asked Ye Boheng, and he said he didn¡¯t recognize you. I figured you were just another passenger, and that so long as we had ourselves a nice chat, we could each go our separate ways without interfering in each others¡¯ affairs. But now, it seems¡­ there really is something strange about you!¡±

    Su Yi ignored her. He tousled the pigtailed girl¡¯s hair, then said to Xie Kuiju, ¡°Take the children to y somewhere further away.¡±

    Xie Kuiju nodded, then hurriedly dragged the little girl by the arm and called for the other children to follow them.

    From beginning to end, the young woman in the ck dress made no effort to stop them from leaving. She just smiled. ¡°You cannot protect them. No one is leaving this ship alive.¡±

    Her tone was calm and casual, yet her words were enough to make one shudder.

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t seem at all concerned. ¡°Why did you ce a Spirit-Locking Devilworm in that little girlst night?¡±

    The woman in the ck dress seemed briefly stunned, but a momentter, she pressed her lips into a grin. ¡°That little girl¡¯s soul is rather decent; it¡¯s excellent material for refining a Spirit Parasite. I was delighted to happen upon her, and I naturally couldn¡¯t just let her slip through my fingers.

    ¡°After all, everyone on board this ship is going to die. If her soul bes a Spirit Parasite, it¡¯ll be like living on in a different form. Wouldn¡¯t that be a good thing for her?¡±

    A Spirit Parasite!

    This was a spirit body refined through insidious, secret, utterly brutal methods.

    The woman in ck obviously didn¡¯t even see the pigtailed little girl as a person; she saw her as raw materials!

    Her cold indifference made Su Yi¡¯s brow furrow nigh imperceptibly.

    He looked at the jujube in his hand, then at the woman in ck. ¡°Have your true bodye out. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you immediately.¡±

    The woman¡¯s pupils constricted until they were the size of needlepoints, and the look on her beautiful face changed.

    She suddenly raised her left hand.

    The string of silver bells made out of bone suddenly produced a strange sound, like the roaring of the supernatural beings of the Nine Serenities. It instantly reverberated throughout the air above the ship.

    Uproar instantly broke out throughout the ship: startled cries, shrieks, agonized roars¡­

    There were over a thousand people on board, but all of them felt rending?pain in their souls, as if someone were shing them with a knife. They clutched their heads in agony, and some even bled from the seven apertures of the face and fell to the floor.

    Xie Kuiju immediately activated a bronze war shield, which produced a golden light curtain. He and the children were protected inside.

    However, although Xie Kuiju was a Spiritual Revolution elder of the Netherworld Spirit Sect, the strange sound left him coughing up blood, and his bronze shield shook.

    Within the teahouse, the skinny man and hispanions defended themselves immediately, but they still cut sorry figures, and their expressions shifted erratically.

    Everything was instantly chaotic. Simr scenes unfolded throughout the ship, and the terrifying sound of the bells even killed some of the weaker passengers on the spot, shattering their souls.

    All of them happened in an instant.

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed. He furrowed his brow and snapped his fingers.

    A streak of pale golden sword qi?shot through the air.

    Bang!

    The woman¡¯s delicate figure exploded, filling the air with a rain of light.

    A momentter, she reappeared a few hundred feet away, her right hand holding her left wrist, which was where she wore the string of silver bone bells. The bracelet had already exploded, and there was even a bloody hole through her wrist. Red liquid dripped down her fingers.

    The terrifying sound of the bells promptly disappeared.

    The woman¡¯s expression darkened, and surprise was evident in her features. ¡°What powerful?sword qi!¡±

    She dared say with certainty that if she hadn¡¯t used a secret treasure to dodge right in the nick of time, this body would have exploded, unable to withstand that sh!

    Whoosh! Whoosh Whoosh!

    Meanwhile, figures shot toward her from all sides.

    Some were waiters or servants. Others were rogue cultivators mixed in with the passengers. Some had remained in their rooms ever since they boarded. They included men and women of all ages.

    But as they approached, it wasn¡¯t just their appearances that changed; even their auras were instantly terrifying.

    All of them were brimming with murderous intent as they surrounded the woman in the ck dress.

    Within the teahouse, the skinny man and Tu Yong¡¯s expressions darkened. Even the teahouse¡¯s waiter and owner had charged explosively over. In the process, they became a curly-bearded, hulking spearman and an old man wielding a long ck whip!

    Neither Tu Yong nor the skinny man would have expected that so many experts were hidden on this seemingly ordinary Cloud Tower Treasure Ship!

    They hadn¡¯t just misjudged the situation; they¡¯d fallen into an expertly prepared trap!

    Before long, neen cultivators had clustered around the young woman in the ck dress. All of them were in the Spiritual Revolution Realm.

    Some of the stronger ones were even at the peak of the Spiritual Revolution Realm!

    From beginning to end, Su Yi just stood there calmly.

    He never stopped enemies from sending themselves to his doorstep.

    ¡°I prepared these subordinates to capture Ye Tianqu, but it seems I¡¯ll have to deal with you first,¡± said the woman in the ck dress.

    Her aura changed, bing cold and imposing, but the biggest change was to her forehead: a strange, golden flower marking appeared there.

    Su Yi had seen a simr marking on the stout man he¡¯d killed the day before, except that one was blood red, while the woman¡¯s was golden.

    Su Yi was naturally already aware that she was a Blood Pheasant, and furthermore, that she was a main branch descendant with a pure bloodline.

    ¡°There really was something fishy about her!¡± Up in the teahouse, the skinny man¡¯s expression darkened.

    Because he was the ¡°Ye Tianqu¡± the woman in ck had just mentioned!

    A member of the second branch of the Ghost Serpent n!

    However, what Ye Tianqu found confusing was how this ambush, which was originally targeted at him, wound up being directed against that young man in blue.

    Tu Yong was bewildered too.

    Ye Boheng, the young man in purple, looked extremely conflicted. His expression shifted erratically, as if he were frantic, but also rmed and furious.

    ¡°Big brother, you have to be careful!¡± A clear but quavering voice emanated from afar. The little girl in pigtails clutched the hems of her clothes, her big eyes full of worry.

    Her voice came out of nowhere.

    She was only five or six, yet she¡¯d spoken up at this iparably dangerous moment. It would have been difficult not to sweat on her behalf.

    But Su Yi just smiled and said gently, ¡°Close your eyes, little one.¡±

    The pigtailed girl froze, and before she could react, Xie Kuiju covered her eyes for her.

    He was an elder of the Netherworld Spirit Sect, yet his clothes were already drenched with cold sweat. He was relying on pure willpower to remain standing.

    He¡¯d experienced his fair share of battles, and he could tell at a nce that this situation was far too disadvantageous to Su Yi!

    ¡°Ridiculous. Even now, you¡¯re worried about some little girl?¡± the woman in ck said with cold indifference, her eyes glinting icily. ¡°But I wouldn¡¯t mind giving you onest chance. Leave right now, and I can spare your life.¡±

    Ever since she first saw himst night, everything Su Yi did made her realize something was strange about him. That was the only reason she could suppress the murderous intent welling within her heart and have a conversation with him.

    However, Su Yi just sounded thoughtful. ¡°It seems your true body isn¡¯t on board this ship.¡±

    The woman¡¯s willowy eyebrows knit together.

    Su Yi took the jujube he was holding and stuffed it into his mouth. It wasn¡¯t all that delicious, but he ate it with relish.

    Then, he swept his gaze across the woman in ck and herpanions.

    ¡°If I can¡¯t kill you within three snaps of the fingers, consider it my loss.¡±

 Chapter 869: What Need Is There for Apologies

    <h4>Chapter 869: What Need Is There for Apologies</h4>

    He¡¯ll kill all his enemies in three snaps of the finger!?

    Ye Tianqu and the others in the teahouse couldn¡¯t help but gasp, but the woman in the ck dressughed.

    Without any wasted words, she waved her hand.

    Boom!

    The neen Spiritual Revolution cultivators behind her were already prepared for battle, and they instantly charged into the fray.

    All of them were monstrously fierce. Some released purple mist, while others manipted lightning, circted wind and me, or filled the sky with sword qi¡­

    In the Netherworld, Emperors represented the pinnacle of power, and they couldmand everything around them.

    However, it was extremely rare for Emperors to get mixed up in worldly affairs personally. It was only when major factions vied for supremacy that they¡¯d make a personal appearance.

    Take the battle at Ziluo City on the night of the Lantern Festival. The fate of the Cui Family, an ancient, peak faction, was on the line. Thus, it was Emperors who determined victory and defeat.

    Simply put, when Emperors weren¡¯t involved, Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivators were unquestionably the strongest experts around!

    Now, for instance, a full neen Spiritual Revolution experts were attacking together. Theirbined momentum made the entire Cloud Tower Treasure Ship tremble.

    Everyone on board was frantic, terrified, and unsure of what to do.

    Xie Kuiju was a Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator too, but even he was beside himself with fright.

    But he wasn¡¯t worried about himself; he was worried that the aftermath of the battle toe would harm the children he was protecting. They had no cultivation bases to protect them!

    ¡°Tu Yong, let¡¯s fight with him!¡± Ye Tianqu¡¯s eyes shed with cold light, and he charged into the fray.

    Practically simultaneously, Tu Yong drew his saber.

    The woman in the ck dress and her neen subordinates were obviously after them. Neither Ye Tianqu nor Tu Yong could just stand back and watch.

    ¡°Father¡­¡±

    But Ye Boheng was instantly frantic with anxiety.

    All of this took some time to describe, but it happened in the blink of an eye.

    And Su Yi? He attacked almost immediately.

    <i>Whoosh~~</i>

    Overflowing energy swept forth like a river, circting around his tall, upright figure. Every inch of his skin shone with Dao Light, and his dark eyes were distant, cool, and indifferent.

    The first snap of the finger.

    Su Yi raised his right hand into the air.

    Five Sword Mountains appeared, connecting heaven and earth, majestic beyond measure.

    Everyone on board felt an unprecedented sense of insignificance, as if they were mere ants.

    The Great Five Elements Suppression Domain Sword!

    All five sword mountains were enshrouded in Apex?of Genesis Dao Intent. As soon as they appeared, they firmly sealed down the entire stretch of sky.

    Then, an unbelievable, miraculous scene unfolded before their very eyes¡ª¡ª

    Daoist seals, treasure bottles, fly whisks, flying swords, short halberds¡­ the treasures of Neen Spiritual Revolution cultivators froze in midair, unmoving.

    As if they¡¯d been sealed, or pinned to the air!

    At the same time, the neen Spiritual Revolution cultivators¡¯ Daoist magics popped like soap bubbles, receding like the tide beneath the pressure of the five sword mountains.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Ye Tianqu and Tu Yong had only just charged out of the teahouse when they saw this. Both were bbergasted and astonished.

    ¡°What kind of swordsmanship is this?¡± The look on the woman in ck¡¯s face shifted.

    As the five sword mountains descended, their oppressive aura seemed to seal off all of heaven and earth. They were as majestic as primordial divine mountains supporting the weight of the heavens, their power terrifying beyond limit.

    Just looking at them was enough to leave someone ovee with astonishment and feelings of helplessness.

    ¡°So strong!¡± Xie Kuiju was astonished, and his eyes widened. He couldn¡¯t even imagine what kind of terrifying divine skill Su Yi had just unleashed so casually.

    ¡°Shit!¡± The Spiritual Revolution cultivators¡¯ expressions shifted. They were using their full power, but they still couldn¡¯t break their treasures free. This left all of their hearts shaking, and they inwardly cried out in rm.

    ¡°Retreat!¡± someone bellowed. He sensed a lethal threat emanating from the five sword mountains locking down this entire stretch of sky.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    The young woman in the ck dress didn¡¯t hesitate to take out a green hairpin. It was only four inches long, and its end was carved into the shape of a blood-red flower bud. Inside the bug was a single, bright red, vertical eye.

    As soon as this treasure shot forth, it burst with piercing, blood-colored light, as if a river of blood were sweeping through the heavens, obscuring the skies and blotting out the sun.

    The Netherworld Blood Flower Pin!

    An Imperial secret treasure!

    It could destroy the vast majority of Spiritual Revolution cultivators immediately and with ease.

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t even look at it; it was as if he didn¡¯t see it.

    The second snap of the fingers.

    Su Yi raised his right hand into the air, then pressed down.

    Boom!

    A low rumbling reverberated throughout heaven and earth, like thunder booming through the nine heavens.

    The sky copsed, inch by inch, and the air currents were thrown into disarray.

    As the five majestic and grand sword mountains bore down, the Spiritual Revolution cultivators¡¯ treasures, regardless of whether they were flying swords, treasure bottles, halberd, or other weapons, exploded beneath the pressure. They offered no more resistance than paper mache.

    <i>Bang! Bang! Bang!</i>

    A rapid-fire series of explosions rang out.

    When the Netherworld Blood Flower Pin¡¯s river of blood swept forth, it was like a tidal wave crashing against the shore, but it couldn¡¯t so much as budge the five sword mountains.

    On the contrary, their suppression made the hairpin wail and shudder, and it only dropped further and further down.

    ¡°Quick, run!!¡± the woman in ck shouted.

    However, her voice was drowned out by the sword hum filling the entire area.

    In truth, her warning would have been useless even if they¡¯d heard her; the neen Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivators¡¯ cultivation bases were thoroughly locked down and suppressed.

    No matter how desperately they struggled, it was to no avail.

    In the end, they could only watch helplessly as the five sword mountains descended.

    ¡°No¡ª¡ª!¡±

    ¡°Save me!!¡±

    Terrified cries of despair rang out.

    Beneath the onlookers¡¯ astonished gazes, the sword mountains crushed the neen Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivators into a meaty pulp. Gore flew through the air, and not even their souls escaped; they too were snuffed out on the spot.

    One attack, and he¡¯d exterminated neen Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivators!

    This bloody, tyrannical scene shocked even Ye Tianqu and Tu Yong. Both felt shaken.

    After all, Spiritual Revolution cultivators were the strongest beneath the Imperial Level. They were the mainstays of even the world¡¯s major factions!

    Yet this time, neen such experts amounted to little more than y chickens or porcin dogs. They couldn¡¯t even resist as Su Yi wiped them all out!

    ¡°Dammit!¡± The young woman¡¯s expression darkened, and her eyes shone with murderous intent. She raised her hand into the air, activated a talisman, then fled into the distance.

    Boom!

    When the talisman exploded, it transformed into blood-red lightning and descended upon the Cloud Tower Treasure Ship.

    There was no doubt about it. The woman in ck was trying to destroy the entire ship in a bid to kill Su Yi.

    Su Yi snorted coldly, and with a swoosh of his sleeves, he pressed his fingers together and shed.

    A raging windstorm of sword qi appeared in the skies and swept forth. Wherever it passed, the blood-red lightning filling the skies exploded. By the time it would have reached the ship, nothing remained of it.

    Su Yi shed once more.

    Ten thousand feet away, the young woman in the ck dress felt a chill course down her spine, and she suddenly looked up.

    There, above her head, she saw a streak of sword qi surge into being, as radiant as if it had been forged out of divine gold. Its edge shone with dazzling and inscrutable Dao Light as it descended upon her.

    The terrifying, murderous aura emanating from it made her hair stand on end.

    ¡°Condense!¡± The woman in ck shouted.

    A copper mirror carved with images of birds, bugs, flowers, and fish hovered before her. Its smooth surface burst with ripples of blood-red light.

    But in the end, she¡¯d underestimated just how terrifying Su Yi¡¯s sh was.

    When Su Yi struck to kill with his current cultivation base, even early-stage Profound Illumination Emperors wouldn¡¯t necessarily be able to take his attacks!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The resulting impact shook heaven and earth.

    The entire stretch of sky exploded, stirring up currents of destructive energy.

    As Su Yi¡¯s sh descended, the dazzling sword qi cleaved through the blood-colored ripples as if they were made of tofu, then shattered the copper mirror!

    ¡°You¡­¡± The young woman whipped around and looked at Su Yi, astonishment all over her pretty face.

    She was just about to say something when a red line appeared on her forehead, then traveled down the bridge of her nose, followed by her lips, her chin, her throat, and chest¡­.

    Splurt!

    Her slender, graceful figure split down the midline, followed by a waterfall of blood. Even the skies were dyed red.

    All of this had happened in exactly three snaps of the fingers!

    In that brief period of time, Su Yi had in neen Spiritual Revolution cultivators and executed the woman in ck with understated, casual ease!

    Ye Tianqu and Tu Yong looked at each other, waves of shock coursing through their hearts.

    Three snaps of the finger, and he¡¯d in all their enemies! Who wouldn¡¯t have been shocked upon witnessing this? Who wouldn¡¯t have been afraid?

    ¡°That young man¡­ Is he a mighty ancient expert in disguise? If not, how could he possibly be this tyrannically strong?¡± Xie Kuiju looked dazed.

    Earlier, his heart had been on tenterhooks, and he almost couldn¡¯t bear to watch; he didn¡¯t think Su Yi had any hope of survival.

    Who¡¯d have thought that, just three snaps of the fingerter, Su Yi would destroy all of their enemies and emerge victorious?

    ¡°How is this possible¡­?¡± Meanwhile, in the distant teahouse, Ye Boheng slumped despondently.

    Of everyone present, he was the most terrified and the most frantic.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi brushed off his clothes as casually as if he¡¯d done something of no importance. He then turned to face Xie Kuiju. ¡°Lead the children somewhere else. This ship is no longer safe.¡±

    Xie Kuiju jumped, then hurriedly nodded his agreement.

    After everything that had happened on board, he already no longer had any desire to stick around.

    ¡°You won, big brother!¡± The pigtailed little girl¡¯s eyes sparkled, and she shouted with excitement.

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°That jujube you gave me was quite tasty.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll be on our way then, senior!¡± Xie Kuiju sped his fist.

    Su Yi nodded, and Xie Kuiju led the children away, soaring into the air.

    In the moments before their departure, Yue Rong, the little pigtailed girl, waved repeatedly at Su Yi.

    Not even she would guess that, yearster, when her name shook the world of cultivation, she would remember everything that happened tonight more vividly than anything else: both everything she''d witnessed and that big brother who¡¯d eaten her jujube.

    Themotion on board the treasure ship faded, and everything returned to its former calm.

    However, after this sudden, bloody incident, the lucky survivors frantically left this dangerous ce, flying away as if fleeing.

    The top floor of the treasure ship.

    ¡°Ye Tianqu of the Ghost Serpents greets you, Fellow Daoist!¡± Ye Tianqu hurried over and inclined his head. ¡°Fellow Daoist, to tell the truth, those people were targeting us. We didn¡¯t realize we¡¯d implicate you like this; I¡¯m truly sorry.¡±

    And indeed, as he said this, he looked ashamed.

    Suddenly, the purple-robed Ye Boheng walked over, his expression dark and overcast. ¡°Father, this wasn¡¯t our fault! What need is there to apologize? Besides, even without this guy getting involved, we wouldn¡¯t have been in any danger!¡±

 Chapter 870: True Body

    <h4>Chapter 870: True Body</h4>

    Ye Boheng¡¯s words weren¡¯t the least bit pleasant, and their meaning made both Ye Tianqu and Tu Yong ufortable. Both of them furrowed their brows.

    ¡°Scoundrel! How can you talk like that?¡± Ye Tianqu harshly rebuked him. ¡°Hurry up and apologize to our fellow Daoist.¡±

    Ye Boheng said stubbornly, ¡°Everything I said was true.¡±

    Ye Tianqu¡¯s expression darkened.

    Su Yi had been watching this entire exchange from the sidelines, but now, he suddenly interjected, ¡°Since you dare speak the truth, why not tell your father what you didst night?¡±

    Ye Boheng froze, stunned, and his expression shifted. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re brave enough to do something, you should be brave enough to admit having done it. I¡¯ll give you a chance to turn over a new leaf, but if I have to tell them for?you, you¡¯ll no longer have the opportunity to repent.¡± Su Yi then took out his wicker chair, sat by the railing, took out a jug of wine, and drank with relish.

    Ye Tianqu couldn¡¯t help but frown suspiciously at his son. ¡°What did you dost night?¡±

    Tu Yong looked over as well.

    The pressure on Ye Boheng increased, and his expression shifted erratically.

    A little whileter, he took a deep breath. ¡°Father, do you remember what I said earlier? No matter what, I would never have let anything endanger you or Uncle Yong.¡±

    Ye Tianqu suddenly realized something, and his expression was instantly unsightly. He spoke emphatically, enunciating every word. ¡°I asked you what you didst night!¡±

    His tone was harsh.

    In the face of his father¡¯s undisguised anger, the blood drained from Ye Boheng¡¯s face, and he trembled from head to toe. In all his years of life, he¡¯d never once seen his father so angry!

    However, Ye Boheng still felt wronged. He gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°I admit that I had a private conversation with Miss Xiang Tian of the Blood Pheasants, but I did it with our best interests in mind!¡±

    Ye Tianqu¡¯s expression changed dramatically, his face ashen with anger. ¡°You unfilial wretch! How dare you collude with our enemies!¡±

    Whap!

    He pped Ye Boheng across the face, sending him staggering back. Ye Tianqu squatted on the ground, half his face swollen and bleeding.

    When Tu Yong saw this, he hurriedly tried to dissuade his master. ¡°Your Excellency, please, calm down. Please let the young lord finish his exnation.¡±

    Ye Tianqu gnashed his teeth. ¡°What is there to say? You saw what happened just now. That woman really was a Blood Pheasant!¡±

    He took a deep breath. ¡°Earlier, I thought it quite strange. We told no one about this expedition, yet that woman and her allies boarded the Cloud Tower Treasure Ship just yesterday. Now, I finally understand. So, you were behind this, you unfilial brat!¡±

    Ye Boheng wiped the blood from his lips, but his gaze remained stubborn. ¡°Father, I can promise that everything I did was for our benefit! I had absolutely no intention of betraying us!

    ¡°Miss Xiang Tian told us that in Tianya City, the n¡¯s predicament is precarious and urgent. Even if we bring the treasure, it¡¯s unlikely to end well.¡±

    As he spoke, Ye Boheng crawled back to his feet. ¡°I tried to dissuade you from throwing yourself into the storm many times over, but you refused to listen to me!¡±

    As he said thatst sentence, he looked both angry and aggrieved.

    Ye Tianqu¡¯s eyes bulged. ¡°So you colluded with that yao witch to take us down?¡±

    Ye Boheng shook his head. ¡°Father, you¡¯ve misunderstood. Yesterday, Miss Xiang Tian promised that so long as we handed over the treasure, no one would make trouble for us. And she promised¡­¡±

    ¡°What else did she promise?¡± asked Tu Yong.

    Ye Boheng lowered his head. ¡°I like Miss Xiang Tian, and she likes me too, so she said¡­ that she¡¯d be my Dao partner¡­¡±

    But here, his expression filled with pain, and he suddenly red at Su Yi. ¡°But that guy just killed her!¡±

    Ye Tianqu was so angry that he couldn¡¯t help but cough up blood.

    Tu Yong was instantly frantic. ¡°Your Excellency, please, calm your fury!¡±

    Ye Boheng¡¯s expression shifted too. ¡°Father, everything I said earlier was true. I dare swear by the heavens themselves that I did it all out of consideration for our safety, so please¡­ please don¡¯t be angry¡­¡±

    Ye Tianqu¡¯s breathing sped up with a mixture of pain and indignation.

    But when he saw the obvious concern on his son¡¯s face, he was left with a bellyful of rage but nowhere to vent it. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t even speak.

    Su Yi had witnessed this entire exchange, and he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.

    This Ye Boheng might seem like he¡¯s acting out of concern for his father¡¯s wellbeing, but in truth, he¡¯s just a puppet, and he''s too stupid to realize it. Pathetic!

    If I were that kid¡¯s father, I¡¯d cough up blood too.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, our family has embarrassed itself in front of you. If we offended you, we humbly request your forgiveness.¡± Ye Tianqu let out a long sigh, then bowed to Su Yi. His expression was bitter and bleak.

    Su Yi waved the apology away. ¡°Your son isn¡¯t a bad sort; he¡¯s just a bit dim-witted.¡±

    One sentence, and Ye Boheng saw red.

    ¡°You¡¯re not convinced?¡± Su Yi said coolly. ¡°Then do you know how high that woman¡¯s cultivation base is?¡±

    Ye Boheng furrowed his brow. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    Ye Tianqu and Tu Yong looked at each other. Both of them were a bit bewildered too.

    But then, Su Yi continued. ¡°And did you realize that the one who ¡®died¡¯ now was just one of her avatars?¡±

    Ye Boheng reacted as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning. He couldn¡¯t help but blurt, ¡°That¡­¡±

    Su Yi looked at him pityingly, ¡°You know nothing at all, yet you¡¯re so eager to tie the knot and be Dao partners? And you really think her promise is enough to ensure your safety? If you¡¯re not stupid¡­ what are you?¡±

    Ye Boheng¡¯s expression shifted, but just as he was about to argue, Su Yi looked away. ¡°Just wait. That woman¡¯s true body will be here shortly. Then, all will be clear.¡±

    Both Ye Tianqu and Tu Yong¡¯s expressions shifted, while Ye Boheng slumped despondently and muttered, ¡°If everything you say is true, then Miss Xiang Tian is still alive. That¡¯s good too¡­¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. The kid¡¯s too infatuated to think straight.

    It was then that his eyebrows shot up, and he whispered, ¡°She actually got here quite quickly.¡±

    Before his voice finished echoing through the air, dense, blood-colored light tinged the formerly dark horizon.

    From a distance, she was only dimly discernible, but a slender, graceful figure walked amidst the bloody firelight nketing the skies. It was like the descent of a yao goddess.

    The mountains and rivers trembled, and thendscape dimmed.

    An oppressive, terrifying aura spread outward.

    Most of the ship¡¯s passengers had long since fled, but the few that remained had aplete mental breakdown. They cried out in panic, jumped overboard, and fled like mad.

    ¡°An¡­ Imperial expert!!!¡± Ye Tianqu and Tu Yong gasped, their expressions full of surprise.

    But Ye Boheng waspletely stunned. He could tell that the delicate figure descending from the dome of heaven and the Miss Xiang Tian he dreamed of were one and the same!

    However, Xiang Tian now resembled a lofty monarch. She wore a long ck dress, and her hair was tied up. When she looked around, her eyes glinted with icy, indifferent light.

    Her smooth forehead was particrly eye-catching: it had a golden flower marking as radiant as fire.

    As she descended, an oppressive, blood-colored light enveloped the entirendscape. That terrifying imposing presence made even heaven and earth change color!

    Ye Boheng cried out in delight, ¡°You really are still alive, Miss Xiang Tian!¡±

    ].

    Ye Tianqu felt the sudden urge to p this unfilial son of his to death!

    After all this, he still couldn¡¯t tell that something was fishy here!?

    Meanwhile, the woman in the ck dress stopped in ce and stood in the distant skies.

    Her gaze was cool and indifferent, and she ignored Ye Bohengpletely, instead focusing on the blue-robed young man sprawled out in a wicker chair. ¡°Young lord, we meet?again.¡±

    Her voice was icy, yet utterly dignified.

    Su Yi smiled, then gestured to Ye Boheng. ¡°You once agreed to be his Dao partner. Did you mean it?¡±

    After a brief daze, Ye Boheng¡¯s expression filled with hope, eagerness, and utter infatuation.

    But the woman in ck furrowed her brow, her imposing aura filling the skies as she said coldly, ¡°Even in thest moments before your death, you insist on using that unsightly fool to provoke me? You sure are brazen.¡±

    Unsightly¡­ fool!?

    Ye Boheng felt as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning. He couldn¡¯t help but cry out, ¡°Miss Xiang Tian, how could you say that? Didn¡¯t you say you and I would¡­¡±

    ¡°Unfilial wretch! Haven¡¯t you brought enough shame on us already!?¡± Before he could finish, Ye Tianqu struck him at the base of his neck, and he fell limply to the ground, unconscious.

    This was just too shameful!

    His unfilial son¡¯s behavior brought shame upon his father, and Ye Tianqu longed for nothing more than a hole to hide himself in.

    Su Yipletely ignored this little interlude. He just rose, put away his wicker chair, then looked at the woman in ck seriously. ¡°You promised, so how can you go back on your word. No matter what, I have to ensure your marriage goes through.¡±

    Ye Tianqu and Tu Yong were bbergasted. Even if you¡¯d hit them over the head, they never would have guessed that this blue-robed teenager would dare speak to an Empress like that.

    ¡°That so? I¡¯d love to see you try,¡± said the woman in ck, her gaze cold and imposing. As her voice rang out, she suddenly attacked from afar.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A hundred-foot blood-colored palm condensed in the air, full of the unearthly, monstrous power of Profound Dao Laws as it descended ruthlessly upon Su Yi.

    The air exploded and copsed beneath it.

    The thousand-foot tower ship, massive as it was, couldn¡¯t withstand her terrifying aura, and it suddenly exploded into fragments in midair.

    Although this palm was targeted at Su Yi, it bore down on Ye Tianqu and Tu Yong as well. Both felt restricted and helpless, and their expressions changed.

    However, just as they were about to struggle, a clear, impassioned sword hum reverberated throughout the nine heavens and ten earths.

    Su Yi¡¯s blue robes billowed around him as he drew his sword and casually shed through the air.

    Bang!!!

    In the skies above Su Yi¡¯s head, a perfectly straight cut appeared through the hundred-foot crimson palm. It exploded into pieces, scattering like a radiant rain of light.

    Even more tyrannically, the sh cut through even the terrifying aura of an Imperial expert enveloping the area.

    Ye Tianqu and Tu Yong were both tongue-tied and dumbstruck. Did he just break an Emperor¡¯s attack with a single, casual swing of his sword!?

    ¡°Hm?¡± In the distant skies, the woman¡¯s gaze was solemn, and she couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. How could a Spiritual Revolution teenager produce such an unbelievably terrifying power of the Dao of the Sword?

 Chapter 871: Capturing an Empress

    <h4>Chapter 871: Capturing an Empress</h4>

    The metallic hum of a sword reverberated throughout the heavens.

    Su Yi stepped through the air, like a banished immortal soaring through the sky as he charged at the woman in ck.

    Only now did Ye Tianqu and hispanions see just how terrifying this young man as calm as a passing cloud was when he fought seriously.

    His tall, upright figure was like a sword ripping through the heavens.

    His entire body emanated golden Dao light, and although he was obviously only in the Spiritual Revolution Realm, his imposing presence far surpassed the world¡¯s Spirit Dao cultivators!

    Even just watching from afar, Ye Tianqu and the others felt a prickling pain in their souls. They felt stifled and terrified.

    Whoosh!

    As Su Yi attacked, sword qi interwove, filling the sky with flowing light. Its radiance illuminated the entirendscape and ripped through the nearby skies.

    His bearing was like an immortal performing a sword dance, his might shaking the world!

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The woman in the ck dress snorted, and her eyes shed like cold lightning. She used her fingers as a de and repeatedly shed the air.

    Streak after streak of unearthly red saber qi apanied by the energy fluctuations of Profound Dao Laws shot through the air, shing with the dense onught of sword qi.

    Boom!

    The entire stretch of sky was thrown into disarray, and thendscape shook.

    As the destructive currents ran rampant, heaven and earth dimmed.

    Su Yi and the woman in ck were instantly locked in fiercebat.

    One swung his sword with unrestrained ease, as free as an immortal.

    One emanated the imposing power of an Empress, and her every gesture disyed a cultivation base powerful enough to destroy heaven and earth.

    But against all expectations, as they fought, the mere Spiritual Revolution Realm Su Yi wasn¡¯t at a disadvantage!

    ¡°When did such a heaven-defying figure exist in this world?¡± Ye Tianqu¡¯s heart shook, but he almost dared not believe his eyes.

    ¡°This¡­ really is an unprecedented miracle..¡± Tu Yong muttered to himself.

    The deeper one¡¯s cultivation, the better one understood just how enormous the gap between the Spiritual Revolution Realm and the Imperial Realm was.

    It might seem like they were just one realm apart, but in truth, there was an entire Dao between them!

    Throughout the long history of cultivation, that gap had been like an insurmountable natural barrier. Practically no one could cross or break it!

    Yet now, this miraculous battle was unfolding before Tu Yong and Ye Tianqu¡¯s eyes. How could they not be stunned?

    Who is that young man? And where did hee from?

    ¡­¡­

    One question after another rose within their hearts.

    Meanwhile, on the battlefield, Su Yi¡¯s eyes shone with contemptuous pride as the battle reached its climax.

    His attacks weren¡¯t all that fast, but they had an unconstrained, wondrous charm, as if he were seizing fortune from the heavens. They looked casual and understated, but their power was extraordinary.

    In the face of this onught, the woman in ck couldn¡¯t so much as scratch Su Yi. On the contrary, every secret art she unleashed, Su Yi destroyed!

    Her expression was increasingly solemn.

    She had no idea where Su Yi hade from, nor did she understand why a Spiritual Revolution cultivator like him had such a terrifying cultivation base.

    But she knew she had to use her full strength!

    <i>ng!</i>

    She drew her Dao Weapon, a silver short halberd shining with dazzlingly white lightning and emanating destructive energy fluctuations.

    Every attack was like a sudden thunderbolt, shaking the world below. The dense bolts of silvery lightning scattered, dancing through the air and pouring down like a waterfall.

    Even the aftermath was enough to destroy mountains and rivers with ease.

    Ye Tianqu and Tu Yong hurriedly moved further away for fear of the shockwaves.

    But Su Yi, who was right in the thick of it, made no attempt to dodge. He forged valiantly ahead, sword swinging.

    ng! ng! ng!

    Abstruse Celestial shed with the silver short halberd. Sword qi and lightning repeatedly surged forth and destroyed each other. The scattered destructive power devastated the surrounding area, reducing both the rocks and the vegetation to ash.

    A startling vision of destruction appeared in the air.

    Watching from a distance, it was as if two gods were locked in fiercebat!

    But astonishingly, as fierce as the battle was, Su Yi wasn¡¯t suppressed. On the contrary, the longer he fought, the more valiant he got. He was gradually suppressing his opponent¡¯s offensive!

    ¡°Dammit!¡± The woman in ck couldn¡¯t help but feel both surprised and furious. Waves of shock coursed through her heart.

    She was an early-stage Profound Illumination Empress. One more step, and she¡¯d enter the middle stage of the realm. Furthermore, she¡¯d mastered aplete Profound Dao Law of lightning; evenpared to others of her cultivation, she was a first-rate expert.

    She was nothing like those Emperors who¡¯d yet to even condense Profound Dao Laws.

    But even when she used her entire cultivation base and tried every ability at her disposal, she couldn¡¯t defeat her young, early-stage Spiritual Revolution Realm opponent!!

    Over the course of eight thousand years of cultivation, the woman in ck had experienced countless fierce battles, but despite her abundance ofbat experience, this was her first time encountering such an unbelievable opponent.

    When she found that Su Yi was gradually starting to suppress her, she was inwardly ill at ease.

    ¡°I recall that the strongest inheritance of the Blood Pheasants is called the Thousand-Eye Netherworld Thunder Calling. If you don¡¯t use it now, you¡¯re sure to lose,¡± Su Yi suddenly called out.

    The woman¡¯s pupils constricted, and she said coldly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll just have to try it!¡±

    Su Yiughed dryly, and his offensive suddenly changed.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    He was suddenly as unrestrained as raging mes, and as quick as lightning. His indomitable sword qi now disyed an explosive, destructive momentum.

    The Apex of Genesis Dao Intent was thebination of three supreme Dao Mysterious Truths: Genesis, the Void Cosmos, and the Supreme Pce. It was like the flowing golden light of dawn, dazzling and radiant, and it filled everyst streak of sword qi.

    His force and momentum was many times stronger than before!

    ¡°So, in their earlier sh, that fellow Daoist¡­ was actually holding back¡­.¡±

    This realization left Ye Tianqu and Tu Yong utterly dumbstruck. They couldn¡¯t have been any more astonished.

    A Spiritual Revolution cultivator fighting an Imperial Expert was already a nigh unprecedented miracle.

    Yet¡­ Su Yi had been holding back. Only now did he put his full strength on disy. Who would believe such a thing if they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes?

    The woman in ck sensed it too, and she visibly lost herposure. Where did this heaven-defying monstere from?

    But there was no time for her to give the matter any further thought. The power of Su Yi¡¯s Dao of the Sword rose abruptly, leaving his opponent in dire straits.

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    Just a few blinks of the eyeter, a?bloody gash appeared on the woman¡¯s left arm. Blood sprayed through the air, and if she hadn¡¯t dodged right in the nick of time, that sh would have taken her arm clean off!

    The woman in ck was both rmed and furious. She shouted, ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll just have to show you what I¡¯m really made of!¡±

    She¡¯d only just said this when her entire body exploded with blood-colored shadows. They filled the skies, dying the entire area an eye-catching red.

    Boom!

    The skies trembled.

    Thousands of streaks, each a manifestation of Profound Dao Laws, spread through the air, transforming into vertical eyes.

    Each vertical eye was the size of a fist, and their gazes were cold and strange. They were shrouded in radiant silver lightning.

    When the vertical eyes appeared, it was as if countless primordial demonic gods had opened their eyes to gaze down upon the human world.

    Off in the distance, Ye Tianqu coughed up blood and closed his eyes.

    Tu Yong¡¯s face paled, and he staggered as if about to fall. He, too, immediately shut his eyes.

    The moment the vertical eyes appeared, both of them felt a strange, destructive power suppressing their souls, which were immediately damaged!

    This was what made the Thousand-Eye Netherworld Thunder Calling so terrifying.

    This was the supreme legacy of the Blood Pheasants. Rumor had it that it was derived from the innate talent of the Thousand-Eye Blood Pheasant, a Xiantian demonic bird.

    When used, thousands of vertical eyes each released an invisible power. Anyone they gazed upon was struck by Netherworld Soul Lightning, which could easily shatter and destroy their soul.

    ¡°Go! The woman in ck let out a clear shout!

    Rumble! Boom!

    Thousands of vertical eyes descended upon Su Yi.

    The surging power of Netherworld Soul Lightning was like the overturning of mountains and seas, and it descended upon Su Yi from all directions.

    The woman in ck was certain that even an opponent of the same cultivation would take heavy damage in the face of this attack!

    No matter how heaven-defying this young Spiritual Revolution cultivator was, there was no way he could survive an attack against his soul!

    ¡°Little brat, let¡¯s see how you block this!¡± The woman in ck said icily. It was as if she could already picture Su Yi¡¯s soul shattering into powder.

    But suddenly, the distant Su Yiughed. ¡°I forgot to tell you earlier, but soul attacks are useless against me.¡±

    The woman in ck was stunned, but before she could react, Su Yi swept his sword through the skies.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The thousands of vertical eyes filling the air exploded, one after another, like autumn winds scattering blowing away the fallen leaves. One sh was enough to destroy them all.

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    The woman in ck paled and coughed up blood. Her delicate frame quivered.

    Her secret art had been destroyed. Even though she was an Empress, she suffered the resulting bacsh!

    Su Yi was telling the truth. With the Sword of the Nine Hells to defend his sea of consciousness, even actual soul cultivators would struggle to catch him off guard with their secret abilities.

    ¡°Bastard!!¡± The woman¡¯s eyes were bloodshot; it seemed she was already thoroughly infuriated. She waved her silver halberd like mad, and the terrifying might of an Empress shook the surrounding area.

    Su Yi no longer showed mercy.

    Their earlier sh had been enough for him to get a sense of his opponent¡¯s abilities. She was at best a little stronger than Pi Mo¡¯s seventh disciple, Tao Qianqiu.

    And Su Yi had defeated Tao Qianqiu and hispanions three against one outside Ziluo City!

    Three snaps of the fingerter, thirteen bloody gashes had appeared on the woman in ck¡¯s body. Her hair was disheveled, and her face was pallid.

    Ten snaps of the fingerter, and she was severely injured. Another sh sent her flying, and her silver short halberd flew from her grip. She repeatedly coughed up blood, and even her qi showed signs of disarray.

    But from beginning to end, Su Yi didn¡¯t have so much as a single hair out of ce!

    By now, the woman in ck was fully aware of her predicament, and she immediately chose to flee.

    Although the popce said that ¡°Emperors were like gods,¡± they weren¡¯t really deities. They naturally wouldn¡¯t throw themselves to their deaths in the face of certain defeat.

    s, Su Yi had no intention of giving the woman in ck any chance of escape. His voice boomed like thunder as he uttered a Daoist invocation.

    His fleeing opponent¡¯s numerous wounds suddenly burst with wisp after wisp of sword qi, which crisscrossed?all over her body.

    Splurt splurt splurt!

    Blood fell from the woman¡¯s body like rain, and she cried out in agony and staggered back.

    Before she could steady herself, Su Yi wrapped his hand around her snowy white throat.

    As if holding a trophy of war grand enough to shake everything beneath the heavens!

    A young man in blue stood upright in the skies, like a god or immortal!

 Chapter 872: The Ancestral Jade Seal

    <h4>Chapter 872: The Ancestral Jade Seal</h4>

    Thendscape was a vision of destion. Dust and smoke still rose from the scorched earth.

    And the Cloud Tower Treasure Ship? It had already been destroyed in the earlier battle, scattering into tiny pieces.

    A young man stood in the sky, holding an Empress aloft!

    The distant onlookers, Ye Tianqu and Tu Yong, were ovee with astonishment.

    The curtains had already fallen on this unprecedented battle.

    A young Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator had captured an Empress of the Blood Pheasant race alive!!

    Who beneath the heavens wouldn¡¯t have been astonished?

    ¡°You¡­ Who exactly are you?¡± said the woman in ck, her face deathly pale.

    As an Empress, she¡¯d always upied a lofty position, and enjoyed the respect and reverence of those around her. Yet now, someone was holding her up by the throat, as if she were a chicken. She couldn¡¯t even struggle.

    Her predicament made her eyes dim. She inwardly gave into despair, but more than that, she was ovee with shame too great to put into words.

    ¡°Who I am doesn¡¯t matter, but remember this: from this moment on, you¡¯re a prisoner, and your life and death are out of your hands.¡± Su Yi put away Abstruse Celestial, then looked over at Ye Tianqu and Tu Yong. ¡°Come with me. I have questions for you.¡±

    Ye Tianqu and Tu Yong reacted as if awakening from a dream. They looked at each other, but neither dared refuse.

    ¡­¡­

    Three hundred miles away, a pleasantndscape.

    Beneath the mountains, along the shore of a blue-greenke, reeds swayed in the wind. Off in the distance, birds circled overhead. The sound of wind, birdsong, and the rustling of winds intermingled. It was tranquil, with the charm of nature on full disy.

    Su Yi sat by the shore in a wicker chair, his eyes closed contentedly as he soaked in the sun. asionally, he took a sip of wine.

    A woman in a ck dress sat on the ground beside him in the fetal position, saying nothing at all. Her hair was disheveled, and she was covered in blood, a miserable sight.

    Ye Tianqu and Tu Yong stood to the side. Their expressions and movements were all respectful and reverent.

    Ye Bohengy on the ground beside Ye Tianqu, still unconscious.

    ¡°What exactly is going on with the Ghost Serpents?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Ye Tianqu hesitated, then solemnly exined the full situation.

    The root of the problem was simr to the news Su Yi had overheard on board the Cloud Tower Treasure Ship.

    The night of the Lantern Festival, there was a major development at the Dark Capital, one of the City of the Wrongfully Dead¡¯s forbidden zones. The Yin-Yang Road, the only path to and from the Dark Capital, had been severely damaged.

    The Falling Feather Spirit Empress, Ye Yu, had ventured into the Dark Capital hundreds of years ago. Unfortunately, this meant she was now trapped inside.

    No one knew whether or not she¡¯d be able to escape this predicament.

    Historically, the Ghost Serpents had always had her to hold down the fort, and she¡¯d been the n¡¯s primary authority figure.

    When dragons went without a leader, turmoil was sure to follow.

    Thus, the destruction of the Yin-Yang Road led to inner turmoil amongst the Ghost Serpents.

    As one of the Netherworld¡¯s Nine Royal ns, the Ghost Serpents were divided into a main lineage and three branches. Combined, the n had over ten thousand members.

    Not long ago, an elder of one of the branches stepped forth to propose that they select a new leader.

    Sometimes, one stone could create a thousand waves.

    This suggestion immediately won the approval of most members of the Ghost Serpents¡¯ older generation.

    However, the main lineage of the Ye Family voiced their disapproval.

    Thus, the Ghost Serpents¡¯ inner conflict began.

    In the end, Third High Elder Ye Donghe suggested that they convene a n-wide conference and have the elders of both the main lineage and the three branch lineages discuss this proposal.

    ording to rules passed down for generations, each of the four lineages had an Ancestral Jade Seal. When selecting a new n leader, the Ghost Serpents needed to assemble all four of these seals.

    But several hundred years ago, when Ye Yu left for the Dark Capital, she entrusted the main lineage¡¯s jade seal to Third High Elder Ye Donghe for safekeeping.

    Ye Donghe was from a branch lineage, and he¡¯d already made his position clear: he supported the selection of a new n leader!

    The first and third branches of the Ghost Serpents had already agreed.

    Ye Tianqu was the leader of the second branch lineage and a prominent member of the Ghost Serpents. Although he¡¯d yet to be an Emperor, he was the highest authority of the n¡¯s second branch.

    The second branch¡¯s Ancestral Jade Seal had always been in Ye Tianqu¡¯s?care.

    When others suggested choosing a new leader, Ye Tianqu had clearly voiced his disapproval. He believed that the Falling Feather Spirit Empress¡¯s predicament would prove short-lived, and that it was not yet time to choose a new leader.

    His attitude had displeased many of the n¡¯s older-generation experts.

    This was because, ording to the n¡¯s rules, without the Ancestral Jade Seal he carried, they couldn¡¯t select a new leader.

    ¡°Thus, not long ago, a group of the n¡¯s old-timers wrote letters urging me to change my mind,¡± said Ye Tianqu, his expression shifting rapidly. ¡°Some of them warned me that if I remained stubborn, I¡¯d be opposing the vast majority of the n, and that sooner orter, I¡¯d be severely punished for it.¡±

    ¡°High Elder Ye Donghe even wrote me a letter personally. He said that if I refused to change my mind, I¡¯d have to bear the consequences!¡±

    Here, Ye Tianqu sighed, his expression mncholy. ¡°I truly can¡¯t imagine it. How could a sudden development in the Dark Capital cause all this upheaval? After all, Ancestor Ye Yu is only trapped, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Here, Su Yi interjected. ¡°There¡¯s surely a conspiracy behind this. There¡¯s no way this is simply about selecting a new n leader.¡±

    Ye Tianqu froze, then said, ¡°I suspected the same thing, but I can¡¯t quite figure out what¡¯s going on. That¡¯s why I decided to take the Ancestral Jade Seal to Tianya City, talk with members of the main lineage¡¯s older generation, and try to get to the bottom of this.¡±

    He paused, then continued, ¡°Furthermore, the n-wide conference is scheduled for the fifteenth day of the eighth lunar month. There¡¯s a little less than two weeks left. ording to the n¡¯s rules, if I don¡¯t participate, it¡¯ll be interpreted as tacit?agreement to select a new leader, and I don¡¯t want that.¡±

    ¡°This is likely why assassins pursued you,¡± said Su Yi.

    Ye Tianqu grimaced. ¡°I anticipated that this might happen, which was why I didn¡¯t dare take a transmission array directly to Tianya City. I was afraid someone would intercept us.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought that, when I boarded that Cloud Tower Treasure Ship, my unfilial son would reveal our location¡­¡± As he said this, his heart filled with pain and sorrow.

    Su Yi stroked his jaw. ¡°Tell me, do you think Third High Elder Ye Donghe is the primary conspirator here?¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Ye Tianqu said, ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡±

    Su Yi gave the matter no further thought.

    A n¡¯s internal affairs were intricate and multifaceted. Even someone like Ye Tianqu didn¡¯t know the full story, let alone an outsider like Su Yi!

    Besides, for Su Yi, resolving this type of problem was simple.

    All he needed to do was show up when the Ghost Serpents convened their great conference, discover the primary culprit, and take them down.

    Sometimes, the moreplicated something was, the simpler the solution!

    ¡°And you? You¡¯re an Empress of the Blood Pheasants. Why target members of the Ghost Serpent n? Don¡¯t tell me one of their higher-ups put you up to this?¡± Su Yi looked at the curled-up woman in ck.

    The woman in ck had obviously regained her calm. She looked down and said in a raspy voice, ¡°The Ghost Serpents aren¡¯t capable of ordering me about.¡±

    Su Yi was instantly stunned. ¡°Then whose orders were you acting on?¡±

    The woman in ck fell silent. A momentter, she said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, I have no idea who you are or where you came from, but I¡¯d still like to warn you: great forces are in y here. I urge you not to get involved with the Ghost Serpents any further. If you do, you¡¯re sure to bring doom upon yourself!¡±

    Here, she looked up, a calm expression on her pallid face. ¡°That wasn¡¯t a threat; it¡¯s a fact.¡±

    Tu Yong and Ye Tianqu shuddered. What threat could be so major that even an Empress of the Blood Pheasants would warn him like that?

    But it was as if Su Yi didn¡¯t even hear her. ¡°Answer my questions.¡±

    After a brief, stunned pause, the woman let out a self-deprecatingugh. ¡°It makes sense. What good is the warning of a ¡®defeated general¡¯ like me? Since you insist on getting involved, I¡¯ll just tell you.¡±

    She took a deep breath, then said, ¡°I took action on the orders of Jiang Yingliu, the fourth disciple of His Excellency Pi Mo, the leader of the Abstruse Force Alliance!¡±

    ¡°How could it be her?¡± Ye Tianqu¡¯s expression shifted dramatically.

    ¡°Jiang Yingliu¡­¡± Su Yi remembered that name. He¡¯d heard about her from Tao Qingqiu after capturing him outside of Ziluo City.

    Three hundred and six years ago, Pi Mo sent six of his disciples to the Netherworld with experts of each of the Six Great Daoist Sects.

    Of them, Pi Mo¡¯s seventh disciple, Tao Qianqiu, led the forces of the Divine Peak Sword Court and took up residency in the Netherworld Sky Sect.

    While Pi Mo¡¯s fourth disciple, Jiang Yingliu, led the forces of the Profound Yellow Sword Pavilion and took up residency amongst the Ghost Serpents!

    When Su Yi first learned of this, he felt irrepressible killing intent well within his heart.

    Because a long time ago, the Netherworld¡¯s major factions had all known that Su Xuanjun and Little Leaf of the Ghost Serpents had an extremely deep bond!

    Pi Mo had unquestionably discovered that too, which was why he sent Jiang Yingliu to the Ghost Serpents.

    There was no need to even ask; Pi Mo wanted to use the Ghost Serpents to learn new information about his master!

    Now, there was discord in the Ghost Serpents¡¯ ranks. Jiang Yingliu was an outsider, yet she¡¯d gotten herself involved, and she¡¯d even directed an Empress of the Blood Pheasants to pursue and kill Ye Tianqu.

    That was unquestionable proof that Pi Mo¡¯s fourth disciple supported the push to decide a new n leader!

    There was no way she didn''t have ulterior motives for doing this.

    <i>Which is the crux of the matter? The Ghost Serpents four Ancestral Jade Seals or the position of n leader??</i>Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed as he guessed at the root of the Ghost Serpents¡¯ Upheaval.

    ¡°It seems you know if His Excellency Pi Mo¡¯s disciple, fellow Daoist. Then you ought to understand that if you get mixed up in this, you won¡¯t just offend the vast majority of the Ghost Serpents; you¡¯ll effectively be making an enemy out of His Excellency Pi Mo!¡± The woman in ck looked increasingly calm. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯d hate to bear those consequences.¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. I have several goals for this visit to the Ghost Serpents. One of them just so happens to be finding Jiang?Yingliu.¡±

    The woman in ck stared, her eyes wide with disbelief.

    Even Ye Tianqu and Tu Yong stiffened. Su Yi¡¯s words surprised them too.

 Chapter 873: Jiang Yingliu

    <h4>Chapter 873: Jiang Yingliu</h4>

    Now that they thought about it, it was a bit awkward: even now, Ye Tianqu and Tu Yong didn¡¯t know who Su Yi was.

    They didn¡¯t even know his name.

    Deep within their hearts, they took him for a mysterious expert they¡¯d happened upon by chance, one with a lofty, inscrutable, terrifying cultivation base.

    ".

    Neither of them would have guessed that the blue-robed young man was on his way to see the Ghost Serpents, much less that he was looking for Jiang Yingliu!

    What was he visiting the Ghost Serpents for?

    And why seek out Jiang Yingliu?

    One question after another rose within Ye Tianqu and Tu Yong¡¯s hearts.

    Only now did they realize that the young man in blue wasn¡¯t a passerby who¡¯d gotten mixed up in this by chance. No, he was here with a goal!

    ¡°You¡­ Are you nning to be Jiang Yingliu¡¯s enemy?¡± The woman in the ck dress was obviously stunned too, and her eyes widened.

    ¡°Her enemy?¡± Su Yi said distractedly from his wicker chair. ¡°She¡­ isn¡¯t worthy of that.¡±

    The woman in ck waspletely dumbstruck, and she fell silent.

    Ye Tianqu and Tu Yong looked at each other. They couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    Jiang Yingliu!

    One of the disciples of Pi Mo, the leader of the Wilds¡¯ Abstruse Force Alliance!

    With this status alone, which of the Netherworld¡¯s top factions would dare disrespect her?

    And Jiang Yingliu was an Empress in her own right!

    She had mid-stage Profound Illumination cultivation, and she practiced a supreme Daoist canon. Her master¡¯s master was unmatched in his era, the man whose sword dominated the heavens¡ªthe Swordmaster of Abstruse Force!

    What peer Imperial expert would dare oppose someone like Jiang Yingliu?

    Admittedly the founder of their lineage, the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, had died five hundred years ago, but the Abstruse Force Alliance was a massive, powerful organization. It too was enough to instill dread in the hearts of Emperors!

    Yet now, a Spiritual Revolution Realm young man dared use such a casual contemptuous tone to say that Jiang Yingliu was unqualified to be his enemy? How¡­ How brazen was that?

    If not for the overly heaven-defyingbat prowess Su Yi had only just disyed, Ye Tianqu and the others would have suspected that he was simply ignorant of just how lofty and powerful Jiang Yingliu was!

    A little whileter, the woman in ck couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Do you¡­ really understand Jiang Yingliu¡¯s background?¡±

    When Ye Tianqu saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but warn Su Yi. ¡°Fellow Daoist, Her Excellency Jiang Yingliu¡¯s status is lofty and extraordinary. Even among the Ghost Serpents, she upies a transcendent position. She¡­¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°She¡¯ll die.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    Su Yi suddenly recalled something, thenughed. ¡°Your son is infatuated with this woman, and she agreed to be his Dao partner. Do you approve of their union?¡±

    ¡°Ah? Er¡­¡± Ye Tianqu was bbergasted.

    The woman in ck reacted as if she¡¯d been struck by lightning, and shepletely lost her cool. ¡°Kill me if you must, Fellow Daoist; I have no fear of death. But why humiliate me like this?¡±

    Su Yi said coolly, ¡°Ye Boheng is a bit dim, but he has deep feelings for you, and you¡¯re the one who agreed to be his Dao partner. Why is it that now, you see this as a humiliation? Do you really think that being an Empress means you¡¯re above other people and that you can gaze down upon the masses with contempt?¡±

    The woman¡¯s delicate frame quivered, and her expression shifted erratically. ¡°That was obviously just a trick! Don¡¯t take it so seriously!¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Indeed, such maniptions shouldn¡¯t be taken seriously. Tell me, then: you¡¯re our prisoner. What should we do with you?¡±

    A chill coursed through the woman in ck as she realized that this didn¡¯t bode well for her. ¡°Fellow Daoist, if you¡¯re willing to spare my life, I¡¯m willing to do whatever I can to make up for my mistakes!¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re willing to be Ye Boheng¡¯s Dao partner, you can live,¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡°....¡± The woman in ck¡¯s expression darkened as her hopes were extinguished. After a moment¡¯s silence, she gnashed her teeth and said. ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯d rather die!¡±

    Su Yi looked at Ye Tianqu. ¡°When your son wakes up, tell him everything that just happened. I trust that he¡¯lle to his senses and turn over a new leaf.¡±

    Ye Tianqu nodded, his expressionplicated.

    ¡°Also, if you can trust me, entrust your Ancestral Jade Seal to my care. If you don¡¯t trust me enough, that¡¯s fine too. I¡¯m taking a trip to see the Ghost Serpents either way,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Decide for yourself.¡±

    With that, he stretched contentedly in his wicker chair, then gazed at the distantke, taking in the warm light of the sun, the waterbirds flying overhead, and the rustling of the reeds. It was like a natural symphony.

    After a long silence, he said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, might I be so bold as to ask¡­ are you our friend? Or our enemy?¡±

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°Just like you, I¡¯m opposed to instating a new n leader.¡±

    When Ye Tianqu heard that, he took a deep breath, then said to Tu Yong, ¡°Give our Fellow Daoist the seal.¡±

    Tu Yong slipped a jade box out of his sleeves, then passed it to Su Yi. ¡°Fellow Daoist, please ept this.¡±

    Su Yi opened the box and saw the jade seal inside. It was only about the size of a child¡¯s fist, ck, and perfectly square. There was a strange, lotus-shapedntern with a serpentine wick on top.

    It was smooth and lustrous, with the dense aura of countless years. Faint light emanated from the lotus-shapedntern, giving it an ancient, mysterious quality.

    ¡°Does the power of the strange formation carved into this treasure have a purpose?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Ye Tianqu thought for a moment, then said, ¡°ording to generations of our ancestors¡¯ teachings, when the n encounters peril too great to resolve on our own, assembling the four Ancestral Jade Seals will be enough to avert cmity. I¡¯m unsure whether or not they have any other function.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. He put away the jade box, then rose from his wicker chair. ¡°Once the Ghost Serpents¡¯ problems have been resolved, I¡¯ll naturally return this treasure.¡±

    Ye Tianqu visibly sighed in relief.

    ¡°As for you¡­¡± Su Yi looked at the woman in ck. ¡°Killing you now would be a waste.¡±

    The woman¡¯s eyes shone, as if she¡¯d seized onto a thread of hope. ¡°Fellow Daoist, please, show mercy!¡±

    ¡°When we get to Tianya City, I¡¯ll give you a chance to pay for your crimes.¡±

    With that, Su Yi flicked his finger. l

    Bang!

    The woman in ck immediately fell unconscious.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go see the Ghost Serpents,¡± Su Yi said leisurely as he gazed into the distance.

    ¡­¡­

    Tianya City.

    This was one of thergest, most ancient cities in the Ghost Lands. It was prosperous and bustling.

    It was also the ancestral home of the Ghost Serpents.

    Rumor had it that the city was named ¡°Tianya¡± after the core divine artifact of the Ghost Serpents, the Tianya Dark Torchlight.

    Tianya City was enormous. Densely packed streets aside, there were several dozen mountains andkes within its borders!

    Meanwhile, in a grand pce built on the peak of Earthly me Mountain.

    A woman in a scarlet ruqun skirt sat upright in the chair at the center of the hall. A waterfall of ck hair flowed behind her.

    She had a long, snowy neck and lustrous skin. Her features were elegant, with an air of transcendence. Her long, slender fingers were currently caressing the de of the ancient swordid out in front of her.

    The sword was only two feet long and dark as ink. The name ¡°Artless¡± was carved on its hilt.

    They said that great skill required no delicate touches. And indeed, the sword¡¯s name suited it.

    The woman looked at the sword with deep sentiment.

    This was the Dao Sword her master had given her, as well as one of the numerous famous swords their founder had collected!

    ¡°Xiang Tian of the Blood Pheasants still isn¡¯t back?¡± The woman suddenly seemed to recall something. Her voice was like the burbling of a clear spring flowing through an empty valley, and it resounded throughout the grand, ancient hall.

    ¡°Your Excellency, there¡¯s still no word from Xiang Tian.¡± A remarkable-looking man in clothes white than snow suddenly appeared outside the hall, then bowed in the woman¡¯s direction.

    ¡°She¡¯s just seizing treasure from a Spiritual Revolution Realm elder of a branch lineage. With her abilities, that shouldn¡¯t be the least bit difficult. Why is there still no word from her?¡±

    The woman was a bit confused.

    The man in white said solemnly, ¡°Your Excellency, shall I investigate?¡±

    The woman thought for a moment, then put away the swordid out in front of her. ¡°No need. Whether or not Xiang Tian seeds, it¡¯ll be enough so long as the Ancestral Jade Seal appears at the conference the Ghost Serpents are convening on the fifteenth.

    She paused, then looked at the man in white. ¡°Send a message to Elder Huang of the Profound Yellow Sword Pavilion. Tell him that I hope he can visit the Ghost Serpents with me on the fifteenth day of the eighth lunar month.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The man in white solemnly assented, then turned and left.

    The woman sat alone, gazing at the light of the heavens outside the hall. She muttered to herself, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve finally uncovered a major secret. It turns out that our founder left his sword, the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos, with the Ghost Serpents!¡±

    When she said the name "Tiny Heart of the Cosmos", her starry eyes shone with irrepressible fervor and excitement.

    This was an unsurpassed sword, a de that would have dazzled any era it appeared in. It was an unmatched divine weapon; even Emperors could only lower their heads before it!

    It was also the sword their founder was the most pleased with!

    ¡°How could I let our founder¡¯s treasure collect dust in the Ghost Serpent¡¯s vaults? I, Jiang Yingliu, must naturally retrieve this treasure!¡±

    Her eyes shone with determination.

 Chapter 874: The Proprietor of Auspicious Cloud Tower

    <h4>Chapter 874: The Proprietor of Auspicious Cloud Tower</h4>

    Two dayster, at twilight.

    Outside the towering, majestic gates of Tianya City.

    Su Yi stood with his hands behind his back, gazing intently at the ancient city walls in the distance. He couldn¡¯t help but recall a certain delicate figure.

    Her eyebrows were curved, and she wore a lotus crown and a crane coat. She carried a lotus-shapedntern, and she stood alone amidst the darkness, but not even that could disguise her peerless beauty.

    A little whileter, Su Yi shook his head.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, when do you n to visit our n?¡± Ye Tianqu couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°When the time is right,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    The curtains would open on the Ghost Serpents¡¯ grand conference in just ten days. Su Yi nned to use the days before the conference to gather information, then decide the right time to visit the Ghost Serpents.

    ¡°When you go back, you¡¯d best be careful,¡± warned Su Yi.

    Ye Tianqu smiled. ¡°To the Ghost Serpents, killing fellow nsmen is a taboo. So long I¡¯m within Tianya City, no one will dare harm me.¡±

    ¡°They can¡¯t kill you, but they can dere you a criminal and imprison you,¡± Su Yi said calmly.

    Ye Tianqu¡¯s gaze focused. He took a deep breath, then said, ¡°Even if they lock me up, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll support the instatement of a new n leader!¡±

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°I n to stay in Auspicious Cloud Tower for the next few days. If you run into trouble, you cane looking for me.¡±

    Ye Tianqu had entrusted him, a stranger, with their Ancestral Jade Seal. That was a show of trust. Su Yi naturally couldn¡¯t let him down.

    Having finished speaking, Su Yi proceeded into the city. His tall, upright figure quickly disappeared into the crowd.

    ¡°Your Excellency¡­ are you really at ease entrusting that Young Lord Su with our Ancestral Jade Seal?¡± Tu Yong said in a low voice.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Ye Tianqu asked right back, ¡°Without Fellow Daoist Su, would we have made it to Tianya City alive?¡±

    Tu Yong froze, but before he could answer, Ye Tianqu was already walking toward the gates.

    ¡­

    The western district of Tianya City.

    Auspicious Cloud Tower was an inn. It had established itself in Tianya City a long, long time ago.

    Rumor had it that one of the proprietor''s ancestors was an extraordinary sword cultivator of all-epassing skill. This expert was rumored to have in numerous yao, demons, ghosts, and monsters.

    Whether or not the rumors were true, Auspicious Cloud Tower really was an extremely ancient inn.

    So ancient that not even the city''s old-timers could recall when it had been built.

    Auspicious Cloud Tower was currently considered the safest inn in the whole city.

    Even if someone caused an enormous disaster, so long as they passed through the inn¡¯s door and checked into a guest room, they had no need to fear any sort of danger.

    Once, an arrogant, aggressive yao cultivator provoked the Ghost Serpents, and he was wanted throughout the city. However, when he checked into Auspicious Cloud Tower, the Ghost Serpents¡¯ forces had no choice but to retreat.

    However, in the end, they still arrested the yao cultivator in question.

    The reason was simple: Auspicious Cloud Tower¡¯s guest rooms were too expensive!

    Thus, after hiding in Auspicious Cloud Tower for just two weeks, he could no longer afford his room, and the proprietor kicked him out¡­

    The cost of the inn¡¯s rooms was unpredictable. When the proprietor was in a good mood, he wouldn¡¯t ept even a single coin. When he was in a bad mood, he¡¯d demand an exorbitant price!

    Of course, even under ordinary circumstances, not just any cultivator could afford to stay here.

    This was because generally, even the most typical rooms were eight hundred eighty-eight tier-eight spirit stones a night!

    A price like that was enough to make even a wealthy Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator wince.

    Thus, over the years, Auspicious Cloud Tower¡¯s business had been slow.

    Night was fast approaching, and themps were freshly lit.

    The innkeeper sat behind the counter, holding a jug of wine and taking sip after sip. He had a medium build, and he was dressed in worn gray cloth robes. His features were thin and bore the mark of countless years, while his gaze was expressionless.

    The lobby was spacious, but there were only two guests seated there: a young woman and a middle-aged man. Both werevishly dressed; one look, and it was obvious that their backgrounds were extraordinary.

    The middle-aged man hesitated, then gnashed his teeth and walked up to the counter.

    His expression was solemn and respectful as he faced the proprietor and sped his fist. ¡°Elder Ye Zishan of the main lineage of the Ghost Serpents greets you, Senior.¡±

    The boss just sat there calmly. His eyelids didn¡¯t so much as twitch. ¡°If this is about your n¡¯s troubles, don¡¯t even say it.¡±

    His voice was t, without even the slightest ripple of emotion.

    Ye Zishan¡¯s expression shifted, but he nheless steeled himself and said, ¡°Senior, even if it displeases you, I¡¯d still like to request your assistance. Please, help us!¡±

    The proprietor of Auspicious Cloud Tower frowned, then took a sip of wine. ¡°This is an internal matter. It¡¯s not like you¡¯ve been invaded by external foes; you ought to deal with this yourselves.¡±

    Ye Zishan¡¯s expression shifted, and he said bitterly, ¡°Senior, you perhaps don¡¯t know this, but our Third High Elder has already allied with one of Pi Mo¡¯s disciples, Jiang Yingliu. On the fifteenth, they n to select a new n leader. If they get away with it, the consequences will be unimaginable.¡±

    ¡°Pi Mo¡¯s disciple¡­¡± the proprietor muttered to himself.

    A little whileter, he shook his head. ¡°I said it already. I won¡¯t get involved.¡±

    His tone was cold and forceful.

    ¡°Sorry for disturbing you, Senior. Ye Zishan said, his tone forced. His expression was bleak, as if he¡¯d suddenly lost his vitality.

    With that, he returned to his seat and had a hushed conversation with the young woman apanying him.

    Before long, she too looked dejected.

    Suddenly, the proprietor¡¯s eyes shed with cold light. ¡°Who told you to ask for my help?¡±

    The young woman immediately rose to her feet and said, ¡°When I was young, I heard one of our ancestors say that you were a reclusive expert with immensely powerful abilities, and furthermore, that you had an extraordinary connection to our n. That¡¯s why I took it upon myself to invite my uncle and pay you a visit in hopes of obtaining your aid, Senior.¡±

    The young woman wore skirts as dark as ink, and her features were clear and extraordinary. She had an upright, prideworthy figure, and her every movement was elegant.

    However, the tinge of worry on her brow wouldn¡¯t go away.

    ¡°Which ancestor are you referring to?¡± asked the proprietor.

    The young woman in the ink-colored skirt took a deep breath, then said, ¡°Her name is Ye Yu, but she¡¯s known as the Falling Feather Spirit Empress!¡±

    A nigh imperceptible daze flitted through the proprietor¡¯s inferent eyes.

    Then, he said coolly, ¡°Your ancestor won¡¯t die, so just wait until she gets back. When she does, she¡¯ll naturally be able to quell the consequences of this upheaval.¡±

    ".

    The young woman in the ink-ck skirt froze, then said frantically, ¡°But ording to the n rules, if we select a new leader, the ancestor won¡¯t be able to do anything about it even if she returns!¡±

    The young woman paused, then continued, ¡°Furthermore, I suspect that there¡¯s a conspiracy going on behind the scenes. The third high elder and Jiang Yingliu are obviously plotting something. If it leads to unpredictable disaster, it¡¯ll be toote to fix anything.¡±

    However, the proprietor wasn¡¯t moved in the slightest. He just said tly, ¡°If you have no other business here, you should leave.¡±

    With that, he raised his jug and silently took a sip of wine.

    When she saw this, the young woman was briefly stunned. Then, she slumped despondently.

    Ye Zishan couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    The main lineage of the Ghost Serpents was in apletely passive position.

    He dared say with certainty that, when the great conference began on the fifteenth day of the eighth lunar month, the forces of the main lineage wouldn¡¯t be able to prevent the inauguration of a new n leader!

    All of a sudden, the atmosphere was oppressive.

    But then, a young man in blue robes walked inside.

    His hands were behind his back, and his bearing was rxed and casual. He swept his gaze across the proprietor, then at Ye Zishan and the young woman in the ink-ck skirt.

    Then, he walked right over. ¡°Ye Ye is your family¡¯s ancestor?¡±

    A young stranger had called Ye Yu directly by name. Both Ye Zishan and the young woman frowned.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Uncle.¡± The young woman paid Su Yi no heed. She rose and started to leave.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Zishan got up too.

    Su Yiughed, thinking nothing of it. ¡°Answer a few of my questions, and I might well be able to help you resolve your troubles.¡±

    This deration left both Ghost Serpents stunned.

    Behind the counter, even the proprietor of Auspicious Cloud Tower couldn¡¯t help but look at Su Yi. However, a momentter, he shook his head and retracted his gaze.

    A mere Spiritual Revolution cultivator? No matter what he was up to, it would be difficult for him to interest someone as old and powerful as the proprietor.

    ¡°You?¡± the young woman in the ink-colored skirt said skeptically.

    Ye Zishan snorted coldly. ¡°Young man, not even an Emperor would dare boast like that. Please, don¡¯t overestimate yourself!¡±

    A young stranger had said suddenly proimed that he could resolve the Ghost Serpents¡¯ imminent internal conflict? No matter how they looked at it, Su Yi seemed like a child ignorant of the height of the heavens or the depths of the earth.

    But after a moment¡¯s thought, Su Yi just said, ¡°It¡¯s entirely reasonable for you to doubt me. Wait a moment.¡±

    He then turned and walked up to the counter.

    Ye Zishan furrowed his brow, uncertain of what the young man in blue was up to. He transmitted, "Ruoxi, wait a moment. Let¡¯s see what he does.¡±

    The young woman transmitted back, ¡°Uncle, it seems to me that that guy¡¯s just insane. Why pay him any heed?¡±

    Ye Zishan¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Let¡¯s just watch a while longer.¡±

    The young woman nodded unwillingly.

    Behind the counter, the proprietor of Auspicious Cloud Tower took a sip of wine. Without so much as looking at Su Yi, he said indifferently, ¡°Little fellow, if you¡¯re here to check in, take out your money. If not, get out of here as soon as possible. I¡¯m in a bad mood, and if you piss me off, don¡¯t me me for kicking you out.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi. He picked the wine jug off the countertop and sniffed it before saying, ¡°Old Butcher, most debts, you repay with money. But what if you owe someone your life?¡±

    To the two Ghost Serpents, this sentence seemed entirely nonsensical, but the proprietor of Auspicious Cloud Tower felt as if a familiar thunderp had resounded through his heart for the first time in countless years.

    His cold, indifferent eyes shed with imposing light, and he stared intently at Su Yi. He said nothing.

    Prior to this, the proprietor of Auspicious Cloud Tower had seemed as if he¡¯d remain calm even if heaven and earth crumbled around him, as steady as a boulder after countless years of tempering. He was cold and steady, and attached little importance to anything.

    But now, he¡¯d obviously lost hisposure!

    Ye Zishan and the young woman in the ink-ck skirt took all of this in. Both were unwittingly stunned, and they felt that something wasn¡¯t quite right here.

    Old Butcher?

    Why would that young man refer to the proprietor of Auspicious Cloud Inn like that?

    And what¡­ exactly did he mean by that? How did two sentences make such a terrifying hidden expert lose his calm?

 Chapter 875: Are You Not Delighted?

    <h4>Chapter 875: Are You Not Delighted?</h4>

    The proprietor of Auspicious Cloud Tower slowly rose from his seat, then stared intently at Su Yi. His brow gradually furrowed.

    As if he¡¯d encountered a conundrum as vast as the heavens themselves.

    Finally, his lips parted. ¡°Who¡­ exactly are you?¡±

    His tone was as icy, firm, and indifferent as ever.

    But everyone could tell that the proprietor¡¯s attitude had undergone a subtle, inscrutable shift.

    Su Yi smiled, then overturned the jug of wine, spilling its contents on the countertop. Then, he extended his finger, dipped it in the wine, and outlined something on the countertop.

    One wondrous, flowing mark after another took shape at Su Yi¡¯s fingertips, and before long, he¡¯d outlined a strange diagram.

    The proprietor watched with rapt attention throughout this entire process. When he recognized the diagram slowly taking shape, his hands shook uncontrobly, and he fell into a daze.

    Now, even the two Ghost Serpents watching from a distance noticed that the proprietor¡¯s attitude was increasingly strange.

    As if he was astonished and bbergasted, but more than that, wordlessly bewildered.

    Ye Zishan and the young woman in the ink-ck skirt couldn¡¯t help but be curious.

    s, no matter how hard they tried, they couldn¡¯t see the image on the counter.

    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss our businesster,¡± said Su Yi. He raised his finger from the countertop, then approached Ye Zishan and the young woman in ink-ck skirts and sat down on the other end of the table.

    Then, he drummed the table and asked with a smile, ¡°Might we have ourselves a chat now?¡±

    The young woman hesitated, but Ye Zishan looked over at the counter, where the proprietor of Auspicious Cloud Tower still stood in a daze. It seemed his thoughts were elsewhere, and he made no attempt to stop Su Yi from talking to them.

    Yet mere seconds prior, this reclusive, mighty expert had seemed to think poorly of the young man in blue!

    Ye Zishan finally realized that the situation had changed. The young man in blue seated before them was in no way the ignorant fool he¡¯d imagined!

    After calming himself, Ye Zishan coughed dryly and sped his fist. ¡°Earlier, we were rude. We humbly request your forgiveness.¡±

    Su Yi waved dismissively. ¡°The ignorant are without sin. Sit down.¡±

    He sat there as calmly as if he owned the ce, and he even took the jug of wine from the table, picked out a clean ss, and filled his cup.

    ¡°Declining politely is not as respectful as you think,¡± said Su Yi.

    Ye Zishan nodded, then sat across from Su Yi. The young woman in the ink-ck skirt bit her red lower lip, then sat down as well.

    Her bright eyes were full of confusion as she gazed at the young man seated across from her. She couldn¡¯t even imagine what kind of origins he must have for the proprietor of Auspicious Cloud Tower to have reacted like that.

    ¡°I only have three questions,¡± said Su Yi between sips of wine. ¡°Who is the main force behind the push to instate a new n leader?¡±

    Ye Zishan didn¡¯t even stop to think. ¡°Third High Elder Ye Donghe.¡±

    He paused, then added, ¡°But I suspect that Pi Mo¡¯s disciple, Jiang Yingliu, is also involved in this.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Now for my second question: is Ye Nanzheng still around?¡±

    Ye Nanzheng!

    Both Ye Zishan and the young woman in the ink-ck skirt were surprised.

    Ye Nanzheng was a Ghost Serpent expert so old, he was like a living fossil. Thirty thousand years ago, he was already a Profound Serenity Emperor famed throughout the Netherworld!

    But what really surprised them was that the young man in blue would ask about him out of nowhere.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Ye Zishan didn¡¯t hide it. ¡°Fellow Daoist, Ancestor Ye Nanzheng left for the Wilds a long time ago, and he¡¯s yet to return.¡±

    ¡°The Wilds?¡± Su Yi eximed. ¡°What did he go there for?¡±

    Ye Zishan shook his head. ¡°That, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then asked, ¡°What does Ye Donghe really hope to aplish by instating a new n leader?¡±

    Ye Zishan sighed. ¡°If it were really just a matter of quelling the n¡¯s internal unrest, there would be no need to select a new leader in such a hurry. Thus, the older-generation members of the main lineage suspect that the third high elder wants to enter our ancestral forbidden ground!¡±

    The young woman couldn¡¯t help but add, ¡°ording to the rules of the Ghost Serpents, only the n leader can open the entrance to the ancestral forbidden ground, and they can only do so with the four Ancestral Jade Seals.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s it,¡± said Su Yi, instantly enlightened.

    Little Leaf had told him about the Ghost Serpents'' ancestral forbidden ground in his past life. It was a hidden realm that their founding ancestors had created.

    Great secrets were hidden within it, secrets regarding the origins of the Ghost Serpent Race.

    Even their n-protecting divine artifact, the Tianya Dark Torchlight, had been sealed inside.

    But no matter what Ye Donghe¡®s goal was, he was almost certainly trying to enter the ancestral forbidden ground!

    ¡°Okay, you can leave,¡± said Su Yi.

    Both Ye Zishan and the young woman in the ink-ck skirt were stunned. Then, Ye Zishan said hesitantly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, didn¡¯t you just say you could help the main lineage of the Ghost Serpents resolve this crisis?¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Rest assured; your worries won¡¯te to pass.¡±

    The young woman couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Really?¡±

    Su Yiughed but said nothing.

    When Ye Zishan saw this, he rose and sped his fist. ¡°No matter what, if you can help the main lineage of the Ghost Serpents weather this storm, I¡¯ll be sure to do everything in my power to repay you!¡±

    With that, he led the young woman away.

    ¡­¡­

    Out on the streets, beneath the cover of darkness.

    ¡°Uncle, that guy¡¯s sudden arrival was far too strange, and then there was all that stuff about how he¡¯d help us weather this storm? What¡­ what exactly is he after?¡±

    Once they¡¯d left the inn, the young woman could no longer hold back her doubts.

    Ye Zishan sighed. ¡°You said it yourself: his sudden arrival was quite strange. I can¡¯t guess his intentions either.¡±

    He paused, and his eyes shed. ¡°But I could tell that the proprietor of Auspicious Cloud Tower recognized the young man¡¯s background. Even his attitude changed. From this, it¡¯s clear that whoever he is, he has extraordinary origins!¡±

    The young woman in the ink-ck skirt nodded instinctively.

    An aplished hermit could live in seclusion even in a city.

    She¡¯d once heard their ancestor, Ye Yu, say that the proprietor of Auspicious Cloud Tower was a terrifying existence with a lofty and inscrutable cultivation base. His power was practically all-epassing!

    For a young man in blue to make such an expert change his tune, his origins naturally weren¡¯t simple.

    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t tell me we¡¯re really going to ce all of our hopes on the shoulders of a young man of suspicious origins?¡± asked the young woman.

    Ye Zishan thought for a moment. ¡°No matter what, this is good news. If that young man can convince the innkeeper to lend our aid, we might well be able to turn this around.¡±

    But then, he sharply changed tacks. ¡°But we¡¯d still best make other preparations.¡±

    The young woman¡¯s eyes shone. ¡°Do you have a n, Uncle?¡±

    The main lineage of the Ghost Serpents was in an unfortunate predicament.

    The first high elder had left for the City of the Wrongfully Dead¡¯s Dark Capital not long ago to seek out word of Ancestor Ye Yu. He wouldn¡¯t be back anytime soon.

    The second high elder was in seclusion, and he was determined to seed or die. Now was a critical time for him; no one would disturb him unless the entire n faced annihtion.

    And the third high elder was the main force behind the push to select a new leader.

    Then there was Pi Mo¡¯s disciple, Jiang Yingliu, and the forces she¡¯d brought with her, experts of the Profound Yellow Sword Pavilion. They¡¯d arrived?in Tianya City three hundred years ago. By now, the entire Ghost Serpent n respected Jiang Yingliu highly.

    Given the circumstances, the power of the main lineage had almost no hope of preventing the inauguration of a new leader.

    That was why the two of them hade to Auspicious Cloud Tower to ask the proprietor for help.

    But then, Ye Zishan pondered briefly and said, ¡°By now, there¡¯s no need to hide it from you. Not long ago, some of the main branch¡¯s older generation experts sent word to Fire Illumination Divine Pce¡¯s inner court chief elder, Senior Yue Shi. If he makes an appearance, he ought to be able to help.¡±

    He paused, then continued, ¡°A long time ago, Ancestor Ye Yu did Senior Yue Shi a good turn. He¡¯s also the second high elder¡¯s senior apprentice brother, and a lofty, prominent authority figure. If he makes a personal appearance, he might well be able to turn this around.¡±

    Fire Illumination Divine Pce!

    Yue Shi!

    The young woman¡¯s spirits soared. ¡°If that¡¯s truly the case, that would be wonderful!¡±

    ¡°For now, don¡¯t divulge this,¡± ordered Ye Zishan.

    The young woman nodded repeatedly.

    ¡­¡­

    As darkness enveloped Tianya City, radiantmplight filled the air. It was a bustling, lively scene.

    But the interior of Auspicious Cloud Tower seemed extraordinarily empty.

    Aside from Su Yi, there were no other guests. And in truth, aside from the proprietor, there was no staff, not even a single servant.

    Over the years, no matter how poor business got, the proprietor ran the inn like clockwork. It only closed its doorste at night.

    But now, the proprietor got up and closed the shop¡¯s doors. This was unprecedented!

    Then, he carried a jug of wine over to where Su Yi was sitting and slowly sat across from him. He¡¯d kept this wine in reserve for countless years, but now, he removed the stopper and poured them each a ss.

    The dense fragrance of wine soon permeated the air.

    The liquid was as resplendent aske water, and its surface caught the soft golden hues of themplight.

    The proprietor raised his cup, then said, ¡°Little fellow, did Old Monster Su send you here? Where is he? Why didn¡¯t hee himself?¡±

    His features were thin and hard, and he dressed in simple cloth. His hair and beard were graying, and he seemed like an unsmiling man of few words.

    Even his voicecked even the slightest ripple of emotion.

    ¡°¡®Little fellow?¡¯¡± Su Yi raised his cup, examined its contents, and sighed. ¡°There¡¯s no shortage of ignorant, short-sighted people in this world, but I wouldn¡¯t have guessed that even your judgment would one day err like this, Old Butcher.¡±

    He then looked at the old man seated across from him and said thoughtfully, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that even after thirty thousand years, you¡¯ve yet to break through your Dao Heart''s shackles?¡±

    The proprietor had only just drained his cup, but when he heard that, he was so shocked that he spewed it back out and coughed violently. It wasn¡¯t the least bit dignified.

    But he didn¡¯t care about that. His eyes crackled with electricity as he stared intently at Su Yi, his expression shifting and uncertain. ¡°Old Monster Su!?¡±

    His voice contained a rare hint of agitation, and he¡¯d obviously lost control!

    Su Yi drained his cup, then smiled. ¡°Are you not surprised? Are you not delighted?¡±

 Chapter 876: A Favor

    <h4>Chapter 876: A Favor</h4>

    As he looked at the smiling young man seated across from him, the proprietor couldn¡¯t keep his cool.

    His chest heaved, as if he were trying to suppress his turbulent emotions.

    Some time passed before he thudded back into his chair, picked up the jug of wine, and chugged.

    Then, he let out a long, turbid breath and muttered, ¡°That¡¯s right. In this world, only you know about the barrier in my Dao heart, and that it¡¯s trapped me for a long time¡­¡±

    As he spoke, he examined Su Yi once more, his expression conflicted.

    ¡°Five hundred years ago, when word spread of your ¡®death,¡¯ I went mad with joy, and I got roaring drunk. Who¡¯d have thought you weren¡¯t dead after all, you old monster¡­¡±

    Su Yiughed and said calmly, ¡°Had I died, with your ability, you never would¡¯ve broken through your Dao Heart¡¯s shackles. In the end, you have no choice but to beg for my help.¡±

    The old man in front of him was called Shang?Tianque, and he was a member of the Demon Ape Race. He was known as the Blood ughter Spirit Emperor.

    But Su Yi was ustomed to calling him ¡°old butcher.¡±

    Tens of thousands of years ago, Shang Tianque was already old, and he had already long since traversed the far reaches of the Sea of Bitterness. He had a vicious disposition and explosive temperament, and he was famous as one of the Seven Devils of the Sea of Bitterness.

    It was only when he encountered Su Yi far from shore in the Sea of Bitterness that Shang Tianque fell t on his face.

    At first, he mistook Su Yi for a fatty sheep, and he used the lure of non-existent good fortune to invite Su Yi on a treasure hunt.

    Su Yi straightforwardly agreed.

    In the end, at the ambush site Shang Tianque had prepared, Su Yi turned around and robbed the old butcher instead¡­

    That was how the two of them had first met.

    ¡°¡®Beg?¡¯¡± After a moment¡¯s silence, the old butcher sighed. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong. Although I¡¯d just love it if you dropped dead, you old monster, I know full well that without you, I¡¯ll most likely never break through the mental barrier shackling my Dao Heart.¡±

    When he suffered a crushing defeat at Su Yi¡¯s hands, he¡¯d had?mid-stage Profound Serenity cultivation. That loss had left a lingering shadow on his Dao Heart.

    As a result, despite thirty-six thousand years, his cultivation hadn¡¯t progressed in the slightest!

    He¡¯d attempted to break through these shackles on more than one asion, but every attempt had ended in failure.

    By now, the old butcher was fully aware that only the person who¡¯d shackled him could free him; he needed Su Xuanjun.

    Otherwise, this dark shadow would restrict his cultivation forever, and he¡¯d never take so much as another step forward!

    ¡°Do you hate me?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The old butcher¡¯s expression shifted. Finally, he gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°I do!¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Rx. I promised that sooner orter, I¡¯d return your freedom, and I naturally won¡¯t go back on my word.¡±

    The old butcher snorted coldly. ¡°If I didn¡¯t trust your word, how could I have wasted tens of thousands of years here? How could I have eagerly awaited your return all this time, you old monster?¡±

    His voice was full of unconcealed resentment.

    Su Yi raised the jug of wine and filled his cup. ¡°Enough. If you¡¯re done venting, let¡¯s get down to business.¡±

    The old butcher was instantly enraged. ¡°I¡¯m not done venting yet! Thirty-six thousand years! Do you have any idea what it was like? I¡­.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly. ¡°Mm?¡±

    The old butcher was instantly at a loss for words. His expression shifted, but in the end, he forced hisints back down and snorted coldly. ¡°Go ahead. What business do you have to discuss?¡±

    Su Yi thought for a moment. ¡°Earlier, you saw it too. The Ghost Serpents have descended into a bit of upheaval¡­¡±

    Before Su Yi could finish, the old butcher said, ¡°I only agreed to keep watch over the Falling Feather Spirit Emperor from the shadows. Even you told me not to get mixed up in the Ghost Serpents¡¯ affairs. There was nothing wrong with my response tonight.¡±

    It sounded as if he was afraid Su Yi would criticize him, so he seized the initiative to exin himself.

    From this, it was clear just how dark a shadow Su Yi had left on the old butcher¡¯s heart all those years ago¡­

    Su Yiughed. ¡°I never said you¡¯d done anything wrong.¡±

    The old butcher visibly calmed down, and his icy, firm tone mellowed. ¡°Good. Now I can rx.¡±

    ¡°Long story short, I need an assistant to quell the Ghost Serpents¡¯ unrest.¡± Su Yi looked at the old butcher. ¡°Are you willing to assist me?¡±

    The old butcher muttered, ¡°Old Monster Su, if you¡¯re the one asking, how could I dare refuse?¡±

    But then, he seemed to realize something, and he looked at Su Yi. ¡°With your abilities, you should be able to tten the entire Ghost Serpent Race with ease. Why do you need my help all of a sudden? Don¡¯t tell me¡­?¡±

    Su Yi nodded, not bothering to hide it. ¡°As I¡¯m sure you can see, I¡¯m currently only in the Spiritual Revolution Realm. I¡¯m nowhere nearparable to my former peak.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­.?¡± The old butcher¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that¡­ a single movement of the finger and¡­ I could crush you to death, you old monster?¡±

    The atmosphere was suddenly inscrutable and stifled.

    Su Yi raised the jug of wine, poured himself a cup, and sloshed the liquid around. He said tly, ¡°Why not go ahead and do it?¡±

    The old butcher hesitated, his thin face full of uncertainty.

    Were any other Spiritual Revolution cultivator to face an iparably terrifying expert like the old butcher, their hearts would have long since started trembling, and they would have been ovee with unease.

    But that didn¡¯t apply to Su Yi.

    His expression, mannerisms, and even his gaze didn¡¯t waver in the slightest.

    On the contrary, a sneer rife with mockery tugged at his lips, as if he were trying to provoke the old butcher.

    The old butcher suddenly took a deep breath, thenughed coldly. ¡°Back in the Sea of Bitterness, you yed the part of a weakling, tricking me into thinking I¡¯d happened upon a fatty sheep. But in the end, you turned around and bled me dry! Never mind that I lost every treasure I had on me; you even left a dark shadow on my heart, one I¡¯ve yet to dispel even now!¡±

    Here, his voice slowed, and he paused for emphasis between each word. ¡°Do you really think¡­ I¡¯d fall for that again?¡±

    He then raised his cup and sullenly took a drink.

    ¡°I¡¯m truly only in the Spiritual Revolution Realm,¡± said Su Yi withplete honesty. ¡°Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯te to you for aid.¡±

    The old butcherughed heartily. ¡°I¡¯m afraid a Spiritual Revolution Realm Su Xuanjun is stronger than even the world¡¯s Emperors! I, Shang Tianque, am in no way stupid enough to knowingly walk into a death trap!¡±

    Su Yi said softly, ¡°Once I¡¯ve resolved the Ghost Serpents¡¯ unrest, I¡¯ll help alleviate the shadow on your heart and return your freedom.¡±

    The old butcher instantly fell silent.

    Beneath themplight, the look on his thin face shifted erratically. He seemed excited, delighted, and eager, yet ovee with disbelief.

    A long time passed before he lowered his head and stared at his cup. ¡°Very well!¡±

    Then, he raised his cup and drained it. He¡¯d been stifled for thirty-six thousand years. Now, he was finally going to get the chance to vent his frustrations!

    ¡­¡­

    Meanwhile, beneath the same night sky.

    The Ghost Serpents¡¯ estate.

    An ancient, thoroughlymplit hall.

    Ye Donghe sat there, his expression dark and icy. ¡°You¡¯re telling me you truly entrusted your Ancestral Jade Seal to an outsider¡¯s care?¡±

    He wore old-fashioned robes, and his temples were graying. His gaze was as sharp as a hawk¡¯s.

    Ye Donghe, the Third High Elder of the Ghost Serpents, was in the peak of the Profound Illumination Realm. One step further, and he¡¯d enter Profound Serenity.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said Ye Tianqu with a calm nod. He was seated off to the side.

    Shortly after his return, and before he could find a member of the main lineage to ask for further information, he received orders toe see the third high elder.

    That was what led up to this current scene.

    Ye Tianqu had already made it clear that he didn¡¯t have the Ancestral Jade Seal on him, as he¡¯d already entrusted it to a friend.

    He offered no further details.

    Bang!

    Ye Donghe mmed the table, then shouted, ¡°Ye Tianqu, how brazen are you? The Ancestral Jade Seals are among the most central treasures of the Ghost Serpent Race. How could you entrust one to an outsider?¡±

    His voice shook the entire hall, and his terrifying, imposing presence swept forth like a wave.

    ".

    This increased the pressure on Ye Tianqu many times over, and he even felt a bit suffocated.

    But he nheless remained fearless. ¡°Ancestor Ye Yu is merely trapped in the Dark Capital, and the grand high elder has already gone there to investigate. I see no need to inaugurate a new leader.¡±

    Ye Donghe¡¯s expression was increasingly icy. ¡°I have just one question for you: who is currently in possession of the Ancestral Jade Seal? And where is that outsider now?¡±

    Ye Tianqu took a deep breath, then rose. ¡°I have nothing to report!¡±

    With that, he turned and was just about to leave.

    Ye Donghe¡¯s?gaze was sinister. ¡°If you don¡¯t give me a clear answer, you¡¯re not permitted to leave!¡±

    Boom!

    The power of a formation surged from the hall¡¯s four walls, sealing off the exit.

    Ye Tianqu¡¯s expression changed dramatically.

    But he quickly calmed down and said, ¡°The old-timers of the main lineage already know that I¡¯vee to see you. If anything happens to me, how will you exin yourself?¡±

    Ye Donghe said indifferently, ¡°You took it upon yourself to give the Ancestral Jade Seal to an outsider. That¡¯s a vition of the n¡¯s rules. Even if I imprison you, who will dare use me of misconduct?¡±

    Ye Tianqu sighed to himself. Su Yi had warned him about this upon their arrival in Tianya City, almost as if he had precognition.

    It was true that the Ghost Serpents forbade killing each other.

    But if Ye Donghe wanted to deal with Ye Tianqu, all he needed was an excuse to imprison him!

    Ye Tianqu took a deep breath and said with determination, ¡°Even if you imprison me, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll tell you the seal¡¯s whereabouts!¡±

    Ye Donghe snorted coldly. ¡°Even if you won¡¯t speak, someone else surely will. Guards! Imprison Ye Tianqu in the dungeons!¡±

    Ye Tianqu¡¯s heart shook, and his expression finally shifted.

    He wasn¡¯t worried about himself, but rather, that Tu Yong or Ye Boheng would leak word of the Ancestral Jade Seal¡¯s whereabouts!

    That very night.

    Word that Ye Tianqu had entrusted the Ancestral Jade Seal to an outsider without prior authorization, and that the third high elder had imprisoned him spread throughout the Ghost Serpents, causing an enormous uproar.

    Almost immediately after Ye Boheng and Tu Yong heard the news, the third high elder¡¯s subordinates led them away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, child,¡± Ye Donghe said to Ye Boheng, sounding like a gentle and benevolent elder. ¡°I¡¯m just going to search your soul. Once I¡¯ve found my answers, I¡¯ll naturally let you go.¡±

    Ye Boheng¡¯s face paled, and he said in a quavering voice, ¡°Ancestor, I¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, he let out a low, pained grunt and lost consciousness.

    A little whileter, Ye Donghe withdrew his divine sense. His brow furrowed. Su Yi? Auspicious Cloud Tower?

    Ye Boheng¡¯s memories hadn¡¯t contained any other information about Su Yi.

    The reason for this was simple. Back on the Cloud Tower Treasure Ship, shortly after Xiang Tian¡¯s true body appeared, Ye Boheng was knocked unconscious. He had no idea what had happened after that.

    All Ye Donghe had learned was that the young man in blue was called Su Yi, and that he¡¯d headed straight to Auspicious Cloud Tower upon arriving in Tianya City!

    ¡°The proprietor of Auspicious Cloud Tower is no simple character¡­¡± Ye Donghe¡¯s expression shifted erratically.

    Finally, his gazended on Tu Yong. ¡°In a bit, I need you to go to Auspicious Cloud Tower and do something for me.¡±

 Chapter 877: Some Nobody

    <h4>Chapter 877: Some Nobody</h4>

    Tu Yong¡¯s expression changed dramatically, and he felt a chill in his hands and feet.

    Ye Donghe said tly, ¡°You¡¯re nothing but Ye Tianqu¡¯s subordinate. Even if I have you killed, it won¡¯t make any waves. You¡¯d best think it over carefully.¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Tu Yong nodded. He¡¯d just recalled that, after reaching Tianya City, Su Yi said that should they run into trouble, they coulde find him at Auspicious Cloud Tower.

    This was the perfect opportunity to ask for help!

    ¡°A wise man.¡± Ye Dongheughed. ¡°Rest assured, once I¡¯ve retrieved the Ancestral Jade Seal, I¡¯ll let you and your master go.¡±

    Tu Yong said nothing.

    ¡°Thirteen,¡± Ye Donghe said suddenly.

    A ghostly figure silently appeared, seemingly out of nowhere, his back hunched with age. He lowered his head and said, ¡°What are your orders, master?¡±

    The old man was pallid, with withered features and a sinister aura.

    ¡°Apany Tu Yong to Auspicious Cloud Tower. Remember not toe into conflict with the proprietor; every cultivator in Tianya City knows that he¡¯s not simple,¡± ordered Ye Donghe.

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    The old man he called ¡°Thirteen¡± solemnly assented.

    ¡­¡­

    Meanwhile, in another part of the Ghost Serpent¡¯s territory.

    A group of older members of the main lineage had assembled within a grand hall.

    Ye Zishan and the young woman in the ink-ck skirt were there as well. However, Ye Zishan¡¯s expression was as unsightly as could be. ¡°Ancestor Donghe has gone too far!¡±

    The atmosphere was tense and stifled.

    The other older members of the n all looked uncertain.

    Just now, Third High Elder Ye Donghe had struck like lightning. First, he imprisoned Ye Tianqu in the dungeons. Then, he captured Ye Boheng and Tu Yong before anyone could intervene.

    ¡°We¡¯re really finished this time. Thest Ancestral Jade Seal will soon fall into the third high elder¡¯s hands,¡± someone said with a dejected sigh.

    ¡°Zishan, the trend is not in our favor. It seems to me¡­ that there¡¯s no need to keep up the struggle. If we do, who knows how many waves will result?¡± a decrepit elder said gravely.

    Many of the others instantly looked at Ye Zishan.

    When Ye Yu left the Ghost Serpents, she left Ye Zishan?in charge of all of the main lineage¡¯s affairs. Thus, those gathered here naturally took him as their leader.

    ¡°We cannot give up!¡± said Ye Zishan. ¡°The third high elder is obviously conspiring with Pi Mo¡¯s disciple, Jiang Yingliu. They¡¯re surely after more than just the seat of n?leader!¡±

    The group instantly fell silent.

    The young woman in the ink-ck skirt couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Uncle, given the circumstances, what should we do?¡±

    Ye Zishan took a deep breath. ¡°There are still ten days left before the fifteenth. There¡¯ll surely be an opportunity to turn this around!¡±

    Although he said this, everyone remained silent. None of them felt reassured.

    Two of the Ghost Serpents¡¯ branch lineages had already chosen to support the third high elder¡¯s proposal.

    Furthermore, three of the Ancestral Jade Seals had already fallen into the third high elder¡¯s hands.

    And tonight, the third high elder had acted directly against the representative of the third branch, Ye Tianqu.

    .

    Add that to Jiang Yingliu¡¯s support, and it seemed that as soon as the uing n-wide conference began, no one would be able to stop the third high elder from instating a new n leader!

    ¡°Earlier, Elder Tianqu said that he¡¯d entrusted the Ancestral Jade Seal to a friend¡¯s care, and that he absolutely wouldn¡¯t let it fall into the third high elder¡¯s hands,¡± the young woman whispered. ¡°In other words, the third high?elder has yet to aplish his goal. If he had, why would he have imprisoned Elder Tianqu?¡±

    The others nodded.

    Suddenly, a servant rushed inside, faced Ye Zishan, and delivered a solemn report. ¡°Your Excellency, just now, the third high elder¡¯s servant, Thirteen, led Tu Yong out of the n¡¯s territory.¡±

    Ye Zishan¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°Do you know where they went?¡±

    The servant shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    But everyone had already realized that this didn¡¯t bode well. Tu Yong was Ye Tianqu¡¯s subordinate, yet the third high elder¡¯s servant had led him away.

    It seemed highly likely that they were after the outsider Ye Tianqu had entrusted the Ancestral Jade Seal to.

    ¡°Hah? It¡¯s quite lively in here!¡± Laughter resounded from beyond the hall. Immediately afterward, Ye Donghe strode leisurely inside.

    Everyone stiffened, then rose in greeting.

    No matter what, Ye Donghe was the third high?elder of the Ghost Serpents. His status was right there in front of him; they had no choice but to treat him with respect.

    ¡°No need for such courtesy.¡± Ye Donghe swept his gaze across the group. ¡°I know you cannot ept a new n leader, but we cannot let the Ghost Serpents remain in this chaotic state any longer.¡±

    Here, he paused to let out a long sigh. ¡°A nation cannot go a single day without a ruler, and a family can not go a single day without its head. Who knows how many denizens of the Ghost Lands would love nothing more than for our inner turmoil to continue?¡±

    Ye Donghe took a deep breath, his gaze suddenly determined. ¡°Thus, no matter how you feel about it, we must instate a new n head on the fifteenth. Only then will this be settled. That will be sufficient to quell our inner turmoil.¡±

    Ye Zishan wanted to say, ¡°Yeah, the n has been in turmoiltely, but you started it, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    But in the end, he held back.

    ¡°Great Uncle, surely you¡¯re not just here to tell us that?¡± Ye Zishan said gravely.

    Ye Donghe nodded. ¡°I indeed have something else to tell you. Earlier, I sent Thirteen and Tuyong into the city to look for a young man named Su Yi at Auspicious Cloud Tower.¡±

    Su Yi?¡±

    Everyone was instantly confused; that name was far too unfamiliar.

    They then watched as Ye Donghe casually picked a seat and sat down. Only then did he smile and say, ¡°Tianqu¡¯s Ancestral Jade Seal is currently in Su Yi¡¯s hands. I trust that soon, Thirteen will bring it back to the n.¡±

    The crowd¡¯s hearts shook, and their eyes dimmed.

    It was just as they¡¯d thought. Thirteen and Tu Yong had left to bring back thest Ancestral Jade Seal!!

    Auspicious Cloud Tower? Ye Zishan was stunned. It seemed he¡¯d recalled something.

    At the same time, he heard the young woman in the ink-ck skirt transmit her voice directly into his ears. ¡°Uncle, do you think the ¡®Su Yi¡¯ the third high elder speaks of is the same young man we met earlier today?¡±

    <i>Unless I¡¯m mistaken, it¡¯s most likely him!</i> Ye Zishan¡¯s spirits soared, and his eyes shone.

    Tonight, aside from him, the young woman in the ink-ck skirt, and the proprietor, that young man in blue was the only person in Auspicious Cloud Tower!

    ¡°No wonder he said he¡¯d intervene in the Ghost Serpents¡¯ affairs. So, he¡¯s the ¡®reinforcements¡¯ Ye Tianqu called! And he even has the Ancestral Jade Seal!¡±

    The young woman perked up too; it seemed she¡¯d realized the same thing.

    But Ye Zishan still couldn¡¯t help but be confused. With Ye Tianqu¡¯s abilities, how did he find a young man so shrouded in mystery?

    But then, that doesn¡¯t matter. This is good news!

    Ye Zishan most certainly hadn¡¯t forgotten that this mysterious man had made even the proprietor of Auspicious Cloud Tower change his tune!

    Given the circumstances, did it matter that Thirteen was an Imperial expert? Would he really be able to retrieve the Ancestral Jade Seal?

    Ye Zishan and the young woman transmitted their entire conversation, so the others werepletely in the dark.

    Then, still seated there, Ye Donghe shed them a rxed grin. ¡°Everyone, if you¡¯re free tonight, why not wait here with me until Thirteen returns?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s expressions shifted, full of uncertainty.

    Except for Ye Zishan and the young woman, who looked at each other, their expressions a bit strange.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see, then.¡± Ye Zishan raised his teacup and took a sip.

    His calm bearing surprised Ye Donghe, but a momentter, the third high elder sighed. ¡°Zishan, yourposure is quite impressive. I hope you can stay this calm when Thirteen returns.¡±

    Ye Zishan smiled but said no more.

    ¡­¡­

    Late at night.

    Auspicious Cloud Tower was already closed for the night, and its?doors were tightly shut.

    When Tu Yong arrived, he took a deep breath, walked up, and knocked. ¡°Tu Yong of the Ghost Serpents is here. Please forgive me for disturbing your rest.¡±

    Thirteen stood in the distant darkness, his hands hidden in his sleeves as he calmly took all of this in.

    ¡°I knew you¡¯d run into trouble when you returned to the n. I just didn¡¯t expect that it would happen so quickly,¡± said a calm voice from within Auspicious Cloud Tower. ¡°Come in.¡±

    Immediately afterward, the tightly shut door silently opened, andmplight dispersed the darkness nketing the stone stairs.

    Tu Yong recognized the young man drinking in the lobby at a nce. He also saw the old man seated across from him.

    He hesitated, then whispered, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, to tell the truth, my master has indeed run into great difficulties. If possible, I¡¯d like you to make an appearance.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Did someone perhaps apany you here?¡±

    Tu Yong¡¯s expression wasplicated, and he lowered his head. ¡°That¡¯s right.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. He said to the old butcher, ¡°It seems the Ghost Serpents know how strong you are. They don¡¯t even dare pass through your doors.¡±

    As he spoke, he rose and left the inn. As soon as he passed through the doorway, he swept his gaze across the distant streets and allies. There, he saw Thirteen standing amidst the darkness.

    Su Yi said thoughtfully, ¡°Is he the third high elder¡¯s subordinate?¡±

    Tu Yong nodded, then hurriedly exined that Ye Tianqu had been imprisoned, while Ye Boheng had had his soul searched.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, please return our n¡¯s Ancestral Jade Seal.¡±

    Off in the distance, the pallid, sinister Thirteen emerged from the shadows, his eyes glinting with sharp, cold light as he locked onto Su Yi.

    As he spoke, he approached step by step. ¡°I dare say with certainty that if I attack, you won¡¯t get the chance to flee back into Auspicious Cloud Tower.¡±

    With every step Thirteen took, his aura expanded.

    Finally, everywhere he passed, Yin energies soared, blotting out the sky. The terrifying aura of an Emperor covered the entire street.

    Tu Yong stiffened, but he didn¡¯t panic. He¡¯d seen Su Yi capture the Empress of the Blood Pheasants with his own two eyes. He had confidence in Su Yi¡¯s strength!

    That was why he dared to agree to the third high elder¡¯s demands ande find Su Yi.

    As Thirteen steadily approached, and before Su Yi reacted, a firm, indifferent voice rang out.

    ¡°Since when did random nobodies dare act up in my territory?¡±

    Thirteen suddenly stopped in his tracks, and his expression changed dramatically.

    Because a thin figure arrived alongside that voice, appearing just three feet in front of him, seemingly out of nowhere.

    His eyes were cold and indifferent, as if he were a heavenly sovereign gazing down upon an ant.

 Chapter 878: Losing Face

    <h4>Chapter 878: Losing Face</h4>

    When the old butcher appeared unexpectedly, Thirteen¡¯s hair stood on end.

    His Imperial aura visibly receded, like waters at low tide. His sweeping murderous intent had, just moments prior, been focused on Su Yi, but it too disappeared.

    Tu Yong keenly sensed this change, and he couldn¡¯t help but exim to himself.

    Earlier, he¡¯d figured Su Yi¡¯s power would be enough to contend with Thirteen.

    Who¡¯d have thought there¡¯d be no need for Su Yi to do anything, and that the proprietor of Auspicious Cloud Inn would appear out of nowhere? He even disdained Thirteen as a reckless nobody!

    The old butcher was just three feet away. Thirteen took a deep breath, sped his fist, and inclined his head. ¡°Daoist Brother, I¡¯m here on my master¡¯s orders, and my only goal is to retrieve our n¡¯s Ancestral Jade Seal. If I offended you, I humbly request your understanding.¡±

    This Imperial realm servant had, moments prior, emanated an imposing, sinister aura. He¡¯d been forceful to the extreme.

    But now, he could only lower his head and avert his gaze before the old butcher!

    ¡°''Understanding?''¡± The old butcher said expressionlessly. ¡°Very well. Leave behind one of your arms, and I can consider not killing you.¡±

    He issued this cold, firm promation without the slightest ripple of emotion.

    But the sound made Tu Yong¡¯s heart shake. He would never have imagined that the proprietor of Auspicious Cloud Tower would go so far as to act against the third high elder¡¯s servant on Su Yi¡¯s ount!

    Tu Yong couldn¡¯t help but gaze at Su Yi, only to see that the blue-robed young man of mysterious origins was standing in the inn¡¯s gateway beneath the mottledmplight, one hand behind his back, the other holding a jug of wine. He seemed casual and rxed, as if all of this were perfectly ordinary.

    When he heard the old butcher¡¯s response, Thirteen¡¯s expression was instantly unsightly.

    He, too, would never have guessed that the proprietor of Auspicious Cloud Tower, a household name in Tianya City, would be so domineering at a time like this!

    It seemed he had no intention of giving the Ghost Serpents any face at all!

    This was unquestionably unbelievable.

    After all, through history, Tianya City had always been the Ghost Serpents¡¯ territory.

    In this ancient, massive city, even Emperors didn¡¯t dare offend the Ghost Serpents lightly!

    ¡°Daoist Brother¡­¡± Thirteen steadied his emotions and was just about to say something when the old butcher snorted coldly and suddenly stretched out his hand.

    Before Thirteen could dodge or flee, the old butcher took hold of his left arm.

    Then, he tightened his grip and pulled.

    Just like that, he ripped a bleeding arm right from its socket. The old butcher held it as blood dripped onto the ground.

    Thirteen staggered back several steps, his face translucent with blood loss. His expression was full of rage and astonishment.

    When the old butcher attacked, his attack might have seemed simple, but it was full of the limitlessly terrifying power of the Grand Dao. There was no way he could dodge or avoid it!

    Thirteen didn¡¯t even need to think to realize that, had the other party really gone all out, that attack would have killed him with ease!

    ¡°So strong!!¡± Tu Yong¡¯s heart shook.

    Thirteen was an Emperor, yet he was like amb to the ughter. The innkeeper had torn his arm clean off! This was an unquestionably astonishing sight.

    Whoosh~

    Bright red mes floated above the old butcher¡¯s hand, incinerating the severed arm into ash.

    Beneath the light of the mes, the old butcher¡¯s thin, indifferent face was extraordinarily unsettling.

    But it was then that Su Yi, who¡¯d been watching coldly from the sidelines this entire time, interjected. ¡°Go back and tell Ye Donghe that on the fifteenth day of the eighth lunar month, I¡¯ll pay the Ghost Serpents a visit, and I¡¯ll bring the Ancestral Jade Seal with me.¡±

    Thirteen ignored his wordspletely. Enduring the agony, he looked at the old butcher; it seemed he wanted to hear his decision.

    It was obvious that even now, he didn¡¯t take the Spiritual Revolution Realm Su Yi the least bit seriously.

    The old butcher¡¯s expression didn¡¯t shift in the slightest. He just said softly, ¡°Scram.¡±

    Thirteen took a deep breath, then turned and left without a word.

    ¡°You should go back too,¡± Su Yi said to Tu Yong. ¡°The Ghost Serpents will be fine.¡±

    .

    With that, he turned and walked back into Auspicious Cloud Tower.

    The old butcher silently followed him inside.

    Tu Yong stood there in a daze for a while before he finally suppressed his astonishment, turned, and hurried away.

    ¡­¡­

    The night was increasingly dark and deep.

    The home of the Ghost Serpents, an ancient,mplit hall.

    Themplight illuminated the shifting, uncertain expressions of the main lineage¡¯s higher-ups.

    All of their hearts were heavy.

    As time slipped by, Ye Zishan and the young woman in the ink-ck skirt started to get nervous too.

    They¡¯d already realized that the ¡°Su Yi¡± the third high elder spoke of was the young man in blue they¡¯d met earlier.

    But they dared not say with confidence that Su Yi would be able to protect thest Ancestral Jade Seal.

    Throughout the grand hall, only Ye Donghe felt leisurely and rxed.

    He held his teacup, and from time to time, he took a sip. Other times, he scanned the room and took in the others¡¯ unsightly, somber expressions.

    A voice suddenly resounded from outside the hall. ¡°Master, Thirteen requests an audience!¡±

    This sentence went off like a sudden p of thunder. Everyone snapped out of their silent daze and looked outside the hall.

    Their hearts were on tenterhooks.

    That went for Ye Zishan and the young woman in the ink-ck skirt too.

    Ye Donghe smiled, raised his teacup, and took a sip before saying calmly, ¡°Come on in.¡±

    Then, everyone watched as Thirteen¡¯s aged figure entered the hall, on full disy beneath themplight.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    When they saw him, everyone was visibly astonished. Uproar followed.

    Ye Zishan and the young woman couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    Ye Donghe, meanwhile, was dumbstruck.

    Thirteen was deathly pale, and he¡¯d lost his left arm. His clothing was drenched with blood, and although his wounds no longer bled, the sight of shattered bones and severed flesh was still shocking.

    Those long ustomed to battle could tell at a nce that someone had ripped Thirteen¡¯s arm off!

    ¡°How did this happen?¡±

    Ye Donghe¡¯s expression darkened.

    When an Emperor was angry, their wrath overturned heaven and earth.

    Although Ye Donghe¡¯s expression was still calm, throughout the hall, the firelight swayed violently, and the atmosphere was tense and oppressive. The very air itself seemed to solidify, and the crowd found it difficult to breathe.

    The third high elder of the Ghost Serpents was furious!

    Thirteen stepped forward and said in a low voice, ¡°Your subordinate is inept. The proprietor of Auspicious?Cloud Tower destroyed my arm, but I still couldn¡¯t retrieve the Ancestral Jade Seal.¡±

    Uproar followed this deration.

    None of them dared believe it. The proprietor of Auspicious Cloud Tower had attacked Thirteen directly! He hadn¡¯t given Ye Donghe any face at all!

    Ye Zishan and the young woman looked at each other. They could finally rxpletely.

    It was just as they¡¯d thought: the innkeeper wouldn¡¯t just watch as something happened to Su Yi!

    Crack!

    Ye Donghe flung his teacup to the floor, shattering it. The crowd was instantly as quiet as cicadas in winter.

    ¡°Tianya City is the Ghost Serpents¡¯ domain. That innkeeper is taking us far too lightly!¡± Ye Donghe¡¯s face was ashen and murderous.

    Thirteen was his most capable subordinate, and he¡¯d worked alongside him for a long time.

    Yet now, someone had ripped his arm from its socket!

    ¡°Ancestor, please, calm your fury.¡± Ye Zishan coughed dryly. ¡°Auspicious Cloud Tower has always had a rule that its guests are under the proprietor¡¯s protection. This ismon knowledge in Tianya City.¡±

    He paused, then added, ¡°Besides, back in the day, both Ancestor Ye Yanzheng and Ancestor Ye Yu said that the proprietor was a reclusive expert, and they warned us not to be negligent.¡±

    Before he could continue, Ye Donghe frowned and interrupted him. ¡°Zishan, are you saying that Thirteen did something wrong?¡±

    Ye Zishan said calmly, ¡°I just don¡¯t believe that the proprietor of Auspicious Cloud Tower would attack without reason.¡±

    Ye Donghe¡¯s frown deepened.

    But then, Thirteen said in a low voice, ¡°Your Excellency, I originally had Tu Yong call Su Yi outside. I thought that, so long as we were outside the inn, my actions wouldn¡¯t provoke the proprietor. But against all expectations¡­¡±

    Here, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a long sigh. ¡°Your Excellency, despite what happened, please calm your fury. Please do not view the proprietor of Auspicious Cloud Inn with enmity on my ount.¡±

    Tonight, Thirteen had witnessed the old butcher¡¯s abilities for himself. He was naturally well aware that they¡¯d have to pay a massive price to take care of someone like that!

    Ye Donghe¡¯s fury gradually faded, and he regained his cool. ¡°Did the innkeeper say anything?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± said Thirteen. ¡°But as I returned, Su Yi said he¡¯d bring the Ancestral Jade Seal back to the Ghost Serpents on the fifteenth.¡±

    Ye Donghe was instantly stunned. ¡°What are his intentions?¡±

    Thirteen shook his head; he couldn¡¯t tell what Su Yi was up to either.

    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Ye Donghe rose, then strode outside.

    He had no face to stick around; he¡¯de here nning to wait until Thirteen returned with the Ancestral Jade Seal. He wanted to use it to teach these main branch members a lesson.

    Who¡¯d have thought that in the end, he¡¯d be the one to lose face?

    Thirteen followed immediately behind him.

    Once both of them had faded from view, the others couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief.

    ¡°Uncle, Su Yi is someone Elder Tianqu invited. He¡¯s here to help us, and he said that he would help us quell the Ghost Serpents¡¯ internal unrest. Now, it seems¡­ he¡¯s actually somewhat capable!¡± the young woman transmitted with obvious excitement.

    Ye Zishan shook his head. ¡°Every guest of Auspicious Cloud Tower enjoys the innkeeper¡¯s protection, not just Su Yi.¡±

    He paused, then said thoughtfully, ¡°We cannot ce all of our hopes on his shoulders. I¡¯ll rx when Chief Elder Yue Shi of Fire Illumination Divine Pce arrives.¡±

    The young woman nodded.

    ¡­¡­

    Tianya City, Earthly me Peak.

    The night was already more than half over, but the shifting fires of thenterns remained lit, illuminating the grand, ancient hall built on the mountaintop.

    Jiang Yingliu was dressed in a scarlet ruqun?skirt. She sat there, her long ck hair tied up and held in ce with a wooden hairpin. This further emphasized her long, slender neck.

    This elegant, transcendent woman was currently examining the secret jade slip she¡¯d just received from the Ghost Serpents.

    Ye Donghe had sent it to her, and it described everything that had happened that night.

    ¡°Thest of the Ghost Serpents¡¯ Ancestral Jade Seals has fallen into the hands of a young man called Su Yi¡­¡± Jiang Yingliu put away the jade slip, and her delicate eyebrows furrowed.

    The jade slip just said that Su Yi was a Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator, and that they suspected that Ye Tianqu had called him in as reinforcements.

    There wasn¡¯t so much as a single word about Su Yi¡¯s origins.

    After a while, Jiang Yingliu reached a decision. ¡°Forget it. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll visit Auspicious?Cloud Tower in person and see Su Yi for myself. A Spiritual Revolution small fry dares get involved in the Ghost Serpents¡¯ affairs? He¡­ really isn¡¯t afraid of getting himself killed, is he¡­?¡±

    With that, she flicked her fingers.

    The grand hall¡¯smps went out, and her beautiful, elegant figure was instantly enveloped in darkness.

 Chapter 879: Your Founder Sits Before You, Unrecognized

    <h4>Chapter 879: Your Founder Sits Before You, Unrecognized</h4>

    Morning the next day, Su Yi awakened from his meditation, then nced down at Abstruse Celestial, which he¡¯did across hisp. He couldn¡¯t help but nod in satisfaction.

    Between departing the Six Paths Royal Territory¡¯s Ziluo City and arriving in the Ghost Lands Territory¡¯s Tianya City, Su Yi had continuously tempered Abstruse Celestial.

    He had nock of divine and spiritual materials.

    Ofte, he¡¯d experienced numerous grand battles, and he¡¯d killed too many Emperors to count on just ten fingers.

    This meant he¡¯d obtained a simply startling number of trophies, including quite a few divine and spiritual materials capable of tempering Abstruse Celestial!

    As a result, its strength and quality had finally risen to a whole new level!

    If not for Su Yi deliberately preventing this, the sword would have long since given rise to a true sword spirit.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t need a sword spirit.

    Even in his past life, the sword he¡¯d been most pleased with, the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos, had no weapon spirit.

    The reason for this was simple. Other sword cultivators saw their sword spirits as useful assistants in battle. They could adapt to their wielder¡¯s mental state, raise theirbat prowess, and achieve numerous miraculous effects.

    But in Su Yi¡¯s eyes, sword spirits were a burden. When he fought and killed, he had no need for a sword spirit¡¯s help.

    The crux of the matter was that sword spirits were sentient, just like true living things.

    If a sword broke, you could reforge it. But if a sword spirit died, it was just like when a person died, and their death would almost certainly influence their sword cultivator¡¯s mental state. This resulted in anguish, grief, and mncholy.

    More importantly, when one got ustomed to fighting alongside a sword spirit, losing them would leave one¡¯s swordsmanship iplete.

    This was why, despite possessing numerous famous swords in his past life, none of his weapons had spirits.

    Swords were swords. They were weapons used for killing.

    While sword spirits were living things.

    The two were starkly different.

    Of course, Abstruse Celestial had a degree of spirituality, as if it were psychically connected to him. When Su Yi fought, it acted ording to his will, and he could control it as he might his?own hands and fingers. That was enough.

    As for the Netherme Demon Spare soul essence sealed within the de? It was?no sword spirit.

    Su Yi sheathed Abstruse Celestial, then rose from his meditation.

    When he walked into the lobby, he saw all manner of breakfast foodsid out on the table: steaming hot spirit congee, enticing side dishes, and all manner of refreshments.

    ¡°Old Butcher, since when were you this hospitable?¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    The old butcher snorted from the other side of the counter. ¡°Over the years, Miss Ye Yu dropped by every once in a while.¡±

    His eyes shone with reminiscence. ¡°On more than one asion, she told me that when you weren¡¯t cultivating, you were as much a pleasure seeker as the silkpants of the mundane world. She said you loved good food and good wine, and that when you ate, you insisted on having someone attend to you.¡±

    The old butcher looked at Su Yi. ¡°She brought it up many times, so I naturally remembered it. Still, I find it difficult to understand. With your cultivation, why covet such things?"

    After a brief daze, Su Yiughed. ¡°No matter how high my cultivation, I¡¯m still human. The mortal world is vast. I cannot give everything my full attention, but I cannot neglect delicacies and fine wine.¡±

    As he spoke, he sat down and started eating his breakfast.

    ¡°You can¡¯t neglect food and drink,¡± said the old butcher, ¡°But you can neglect women?"

    Su Yi could tell that the old butcher was speaking up on Little Leaf¡¯s behalf. Su Yi ignored him and continued eating.

    The old butcher sighed. ¡°Old Monster Su, if you¡¯ve really got a conscience, hurry to the Dark Capital and bring Miss Ye Yu back.¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Su Yi said, ¡°Once I¡¯ve resolved the Ghost Serpents¡¯ imminent crisis, I¡¯ll go fetch her.¡±

    The old butcher said no more on the matter. He understood Su Yi¡¯s character. If he said he¡¯d do something, he would.

    Just as Su Yi finished his breakfast and prepared to take a stroll through Tianya City, a woman walked into Auspicious Cloud Tower.

    She wore a scarlet ruqun, and her flowing ck hair was tied up, revealing an elegant, beautiful face.

    Her skin was lustrous, and her gaze was bright and profound. As she looked around, she inadvertently emanated an air of lofty superiority.

    ¡°Are you checking in?¡± the old butcher said indifferently from behind the counter.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for someone.¡± The woman swept her starry gaze across the lobby, then focused on Su Yi, who sat alone not far away.

    She then walked over and sat across from him. ¡°My name is Jiang Yingliu, and I¡¯m from the Wilds. I¡¯d like to chat with you.¡±

    Her words were casual and not the least bit forceful, yet they revealed her bone-deep pride.

    Behind the counter, the old butcher¡¯s expression was a bit strange.

    He naturally knew who Jiang Yingliu was, and he knew that she was from the Wilds, and furthermore, that she was the disciple of Pi Mo, the leader of the Abstruse Force Alliance.

    Her status and origins were lofty to the extreme. Never mind Tianya City; none of the Netherworld¡¯s grand orthodoxies would dare treat her with disrespect.

    Why?

    Because her master¡¯s master, the founder of their lineage, was the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force!

    When Su Xuanjun explored the Netherworld, no one beneath the heavens dared treat him with disrespect. Tales of his exploits spread even now.

    Five hundred years had passed since word of his ¡°death¡± spread, but that did nothing to diminish his deep-seated prestige!

    However¡­.

    The old butcher couldn¡¯t help but find this situation funny. Jiang Yingliu likely had no idea that she was speaking to the man who¡¯d brought her so much glory!

    ¡°What would you like to talk about?¡± Su Yi sat there, evaluating Jiang Yingliu. His expression was as tranquil as ever.

    This cool-headed response surprised Jiang Yingliu; she wouldn¡¯t have guessed that a young Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator could be this calm even knowing who she was.

    But a momentter, she understood.

    It was most likely because he was under the innkeeper¡¯s protection. That was why he was soposed.

    ¡°I need the Ghost Serpents¡¯ Ancestral Jade Seal,¡± said Jiang Yingliu, getting straight to the point. ¡°So long as you hand it over, I can let bygones be bygones, and I won¡¯t let the Ghost Serpents¡¯ affairs implicate you in the slightest.¡±

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°And if I don¡¯t hand it over?¡±

    Jiang Yingliu¡¯s delicate eyebrows furrowed. ¡°I refuse to believe you can spend the rest of your life in Auspicious Cloud Tower.¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°So long as I wanted to, staying here for the rest of my life would be no problem. But then, you¡¯re not wrong. Staying here for a while is fine, but if I had to live here for the rest of my life, it¡¯d be little different from a jail cell.¡±

    Behind the counter, the old butcher¡¯s expression shifted erratically. The past thirty-six thousand years, I really might as well have been in prison!

    ¡°Since you understand, this will be simple.¡± Jiang Yingliu looked directly at Su Yi. ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten minutes to think it over, but bear this in mind: you shouldn¡¯t even think about haggling, nor should you even consider using the Ancestral Jade Seal to acquire benefits. I can agree to let you live, but that¡¯s already my final offer.¡±

    Her tone was casual and understated, as if she were a heavenly sovereign issuing a divine decree.

    Incontrovertible, with no room for disobedience!

    Were Su Yi any other Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator, Jiang Yingliu¡¯s words would have already left him ovee with fright, and he would have already been forced to lower his head.

    But not Su Yi.

    Instead, Su Yi rubbed his nose. In the end, he couldn¡¯t resist the urge tough.

    When he saw this, the old butcher behind the front desk couldn¡¯t help butugh along. He simply couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer.

    Anger arose on Jiang Yingliu¡¯s face, and when she next looked at Su Yi, her gaze was even colder. ¡°Do you think that¡¯s funny?¡±

    Su Yi, however, ignored her and looked at the old butcher. ¡°What are youughing at?¡±

    The old butcher immediately suppressed hisughter and averted his gaze.

    He could tell that Su Yi was displeased by his desire for a spectacle.

    Jiang Yingliu was dazed, and her eyes glinted with cold light. I asked that punk a question, yet he ignored me and addressed someone else?

    But before she could say anything, Su Yi distractedly tapped the table and said, ¡°Answer some of my questions, and I¡¯ll tell you my choice.¡±

    Jiang Yingliu¡¯s gaze frosted over. How dare a Spiritual Revolution Realm kid make conditions! How utterly brazen!

    But in the end, she took a deep breath, suppressed her murderous intent and agitation, and said, ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°Why would you, Pi Mo¡¯s disciple, get involved in the Ghost Serpents¡¯ affairs?¡± asked Su Yi. ¡°Rather, why do you want their Ancestral Jade Seals?¡±

    Jiang Yingliu said expressionlessly, ¡°Is that any of your business?¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was distant and inscrutable as he stared directly at Jiang Yingliu. ¡°Was it Pi Mo¡¯s idea?¡±

    After a brief daze, Jiang Yingliu suddenly felt that the young man before her was a bit out of the ordinary.

    What Spiritual Revolution cultivator would, when their life was threatened, turn around and ask questions about things that had nothing to do with them?

    This wasn¡¯t simply a matter of courage.

    ¡°Why do you care about that?¡± Jiang Yingliu frowned.

    Su Yi rubbed his forehead. It seemed obvious that this conversation wouldn¡¯t give him any answers.

    Instead, he said, ¡°On the fifteenth day of the eighth lunar month, I¡¯ll bring the Ancestral Jade Seal back to the Ghost Serpents. If you want it, when the timees, we¡¯ll see if you¡¯re capable of obtaining it.¡±

    Jiang Yingliu¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Is that your final choice?¡±

    Su Yi nodded.

    ¡°Consider yourself fortunate that you said that to me in Auspicious?Cloud Tower. If you don¡¯t show up on the fifteenth, I¡¯ll do everything in my power to destroy you!¡±

    With that, Jiang Yingliu rose and left without so much as a second look at Su Yi.

    There was no doubt about it: Pi Mo¡¯s disciple had left seething with hatred and murderous intent, and she made no attempt to hide it.

    After she faded from view, the old butcher couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. ¡°Old Monster Su, that was your grand-disciple! Why not tell her your identity?¡±

    Su Yi said tly, ¡°I have no such unfilial grand-disciples.¡±

    The old butcher froze, stunned, then had a sudden revtion. He eximed, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that the rumors are true, and your eldest disciple really betrayed you?¡±

    Su Yi sighed. ¡°Is it funny?¡±

    The old butcher shook his head. ¡°I just suspect that Miss Ye Yu fell for his lies. She must have no idea that Pi Mo is a traitor. Otherwise, how could she possibly have allowed Jiang Yingliu to take up residence in Tianya City?¡±

    Su Yi said, ¡°That¡¯s one of the reasons I came to visit the Ghost Serpents. Fortunately, it seems the situation isn¡¯t unsalvageable.¡±

    The old butcher furrowed his brow. ¡°In that case, why didn¡¯t you retain Jiang Yingliu earlier. That way, no matter what you wanted to know, you¡¯d have your answers within minutes.¡±

    Su Yi was briefly stunned, but then, he smiled faintly. ¡°Old Butcher, do you suspect that I let her go because I wasn¡¯t capable of stopping her?¡±

 Chapter 880: Lotus Platform Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 880: Lotus tform Mountain</h4>

    The old butcher let out a dry, awkward cough. ¡°I was just curious! Don¡¯t misunderstand!¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°You¡¯re wee to try me at any time. I promise not to take your life.¡±

    With that, he got up and went back to his room.

    ".

    Jiang Yingliu¡¯s visit had robbed him of any desire to take a stroll. When Su Yi wasn¡¯t interested in something, he¡¯d rather spend his time and energy on his cultivation.

    The old butcher sat quietly behind the counter. A chill coursed down his spine.

    He knew that Su Yi¡¯sst words before he left were a warning!

    If it happened again, Su Yi might not give him a chance to exin himself before attacking directly!

    When he recalled his miserable defeat at Su Yi¡¯s hands, the old butcher¡¯s heart clenched.

    In that battle, he¡¯d been brutalized so thoroughly that even now, thirty-six thousand yearster, a lingering shadow hung over his Dao Heart.

    No matter what, I can¡¯t test him any further. If I do, given his disposition, even if he doesn¡¯t kill me, he¡¯s sure to make me live a life worse than death¡­?the old butcher thought to himself.

    ¡­¡­

    Time slipped by, one day after another.

    When Su Yi wasn¡¯t cultivated, he¡¯d asionally leave the inn and explore the city.

    From beginning to end, nothing unexpected happened.

    ¡­¡­

    The morning of the fifteenth day of the eighth lunar month.

    Dawn had only just broken when an ornate bronze carriage appeared outside of Auspicious Cloud Tower.

    A young woman in a skirt as ck as ink emerged from the carriage. When she walked into the inn, she saw Su Yi seated alone at a table, eating his breakfast. It was still piping hot.

    The sight left her stunned.

    Over the past few days, the possibility of instating a new leader meant that dark undercurrents had coursed through the entire Ghost Serpent n. The n was in turmoil, and everyone¡¯s nerves were taut. They could barely eat or sleep.

    Even the young woman had suffered from poor appetite, and she¡¯d gotten noticeably thinner.

    Yet now, Su Yi was enjoying his breakfast with carefree, leisurely ease. She couldn¡¯t help but feel conflicted about it. This guy doesn¡¯t care about the Ghost Serpents¡¯ problems at all, does he?

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, my uncle and I havee to pick you up.¡± The young woman took a deep breath and suppressed her disappointment. ¡°Of course, if you¡¯re worried about the danger, you don¡¯t have toe with us.¡±

    Su Yi looked at her, then smiled. ¡°No rush. Wait until I¡¯ve finished eating.¡±

    The young woman nodded. Actually, it¡¯s pretty impressive that he hasn¡¯t simply run away. I¡¯m afraid few others would have dared get mixed up in this.

    This thought instantly alleviated much of her disappointment.

    Once he¡¯d finished his meal, Su Yi sighed with satisfaction, then got up and went outside.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, are youing alone?¡± The young woman hesitated. As she spoke, she nced at the old butcher, who was seated behind the front desk.

    Su Yi noticed, and he couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Earlier, he¡¯d found it a bit strange that Ye Zishan had sent the young woman here to fetch him.

    But now, it seemed that she wasn¡¯t just here for him; more importantly, she was to fetch the old butcher!

    ¡°Should we need to kill anyone, he¡¯ll naturally make an appearance,¡± said Su Yi. As he spoke, he passed through the inn¡¯s front gate.

    After a brief daze, the young woman hurried after him.

    Before long, the ornate bronze carriage whisked both of them away.

    Inside, the young woman couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, no matter how bad the situation is, this is an internal matter. There¡¯s no way it¡¯ll end in bloodshed.

    ¡°And if you go in there on your own, how can you possibly quell the n¡¯s upheaval? It¡¯s even highly likely that the moment the Third High Elder sees you, he¡¯ll seize the opportunity to take you down.¡±

    The young woman was obviously so worried that she found it hard to sit still.

    Reading between the lines, she was saying that without the old butcher, Su Yi wouldn¡¯t be able to aplish his goal, and that he¡¯d likely throw his life away trying.

    Su Yi sprawled out in his seat and took in the young woman¡¯s beautiful profile. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    The young woman froze, then furrowed her willowy eyebrows in displeasure. He¡¯s seriously in the mood to ask about that even at a time like this?

    She pursed her lips, pretended not to have heard anything, and ignored Su Yi.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Rx. With me here, the Ghost Serpents¡¯ skies¡­ won¡¯t fall.¡±

    After a brief daze, the young woman sighed. ¡°I hope that¡¯s true.¡±

    She gazed outside the carriage, looking utterly disappointed, as if she couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay Su Yi any further heed.

    Su Yi naturally wouldn¡¯t make trouble for a young woman like her, but he didn¡¯t say any more either.

    Sometimes, you had to do something before others would believe you. At times like that, talking was a waste of energy.

    This young woman had long since made up her mind that only the old butcher¡¯s power could resolve the Ghost Serpents¡¯ imminent crisis. It wouldn¡¯t matter what he said; arguing with her would achieve nothing.

    Shortly before they reached Ghost Serpent territory, the young woman couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, you ought to think this through. Once you enter our territory, if you cannot resolve this crisis, it¡¯s highly likely that the third high?elder will target you, and it¡¯s highly likely that your life will be in danger¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, Su Yi said, ¡°In that case, I might as well tell you this now. Dealing with Ye Donghe is one of my goals for this trip to your n¡¯s estate.¡±

    The young woman was bbergasted.

    But it was then that the carriage stopped at the foot of the Ghost Serpent¡¯s mountain.

    ¡°Young Mistress, we¡¯ve arrived,¡± said the attendant driving the ornate carriage.

    The young woman in the ink-ck skirt took a deep breath, then issued a hurried warning. ¡°Remember, when we get there, you are not to speak such nonsense no matter what. Otherwise, we¡¯ll truly be in danger!¡±

    As she said this, she exited the carriage.

    This girl is actually somewhat simr to Little Leaf. She¡¯s got a kind heart, thought Su Yi.

    He then rose and exited the carriage as well.

    The first sight that greeted him was a majestic mountain gate.

    There were dozens of mountains in Tianya City, but Lotus tform Mountain, the home of the Ghost Serpents, was the most mystical of all.

    It towered into the clouds, ?and it seemed endowed with supernatural wonderment. It was shrouded in auspicious purple qi year round, and it was shaped like a massive lotus tform rising out of the earth, hence the name.

    It was also a first-rate, blessed ground for cultivation famous throughout the Ghost Lands.

    But today, Lotus tform Mountain was different than in the past. Perhaps because of the n-wide conference soon to begin, the elite forces of the Ghost Serpents were stationed throughout the mountain and the surrounding area.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, please follow me.¡±

    The young woman hurriedly led Su Yi through the mountain gates.

    Along the way, no one blocked their path.

    ¡°The grand conference will be held halfway up the mountain, in the Ancestral Hall. The prominent members of both the main lineage and the three branches will all be in attendance.¡±

    Along the way, the young woman in the ink-ck skirt said at top speeds, ¡°And you, Fellow Daoist Su, are being viewed as a guest the main lineage invited to bear witness to the conference.¡±

    ¡°Where is Jiang Yingliu?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The young woman¡¯s expression shifted. She looked around, then transmitted in a low voice, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, you¡¯d best not discuss Her Excellency Jiang Yingliu lightly. If others hear us, it¡¯ll be viewed us disrespect!¡±

    She paused, then transmitted with obvious concern, ¡°Her Excellency Jiang Yingliu will be there, apanied by a few prominent members of the Profound Yellow Sword Pavilion. As for the main lineage, we were fortunate enough to invite Senior Yue Shi, the chief elder of the Fire Illumination Divine Pce to attend. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯d have little hope of preventing the selection of a new n leader.¡±

    Yue Shi?

    Su Yi thought for a moment, but he had absolutely no impression of the man.

    But the young woman¡¯s attitude made it obvious that the main lineage of the Ghost Serpents saw him as someone capable of turning the tides in their favor.

    Su Yi immediately set the matter aside.

    As he took in the scenery on the way to the conference, he couldn¡¯t help but look a bit dazed.

    Back then, he¡¯d walked this very path alongside Little Leaf.

    In the blink of an eye, tens of thousands of years had passed. The ce was the same, but hispanion had changed.

    ¡°How many years has it been? The scenery of Lotus tform Mountain has barely changed.¡± When he saw a pavilion built within a bamboo thicket, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    That was where Little Leaf had lived before proving her Dao and bing an Empress. It was still there, and it hadn¡¯t changed much at all.

    The young woman couldn¡¯t help but furrow?her brow in confusion. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, have you been here before?¡±

    Su Yiughed. He hadn¡¯t simply been?here. He¡¯d even stayed here for quite some time!

    Never mind the pavilions and gazebos of Lotus tform Mountain; he¡¯d even been to the Ghost Serpents¡¯ ancestral forbidden ground with Little Leaf!

    To outsiders, Lotus tform Mountain was the formation-covered residence and cultivation ground of generations of Ghost Serpents, and it hid countless secrets.

    But Su Yi had long since understood the ce like the back of his hand.

    Halfway up the mountain, near a cliffside waterfall and a forest of pine and bamboo.

    An ancient pce stood against the mountain, like the residence of an immortal. Beneath the light of the heavens, it emanated a holy, austere luster.

    This was the Ancestral Hall of the Ghost Serpent Race!

    When Su Yi and the young woman in the ink-ck skirt arrived, they saw a group of elite, armored warriors standing guard outside. Their auras were powerful; even the weakest were in the Spiritual Revolution Realm.

    While the strongest were in the Imperial Realm!

    Their ranks even included Tu Yong and the elder servant, Thirteen!

    Such a lineup was enough to make the vast majority of the Netherworld¡¯s factions tremble.

    But here, they were merely standing guard outside the Ancestral Hall.

    This was a clear demonstration of how powerful the Ghost Serpents, one of the Nine Royal ns of the Netherworld, were.

    When he saw Su Yi apanying the young woman in the ink-ck skirt, Tu Yong was briefly stunned. A momentter, his expression filled with deep concern.

    He was naturally well aware of how heaven-defying Su Yi¡¯sbat strength was.

    But this was the heart of the Ghost Serpents¡¯ territory, and numerous old-timers with terrifying cultivation bases had assembled here!

    Yet Su Yi hade here on his own. Of course Tu Yong was worried about him! How could he not be?

    The sight of Su Yi surprised Thirteen too. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that a young Spiritual Revolution cultivator like Su Yi would have the guts to show up.

    Su Yi paid none of this any heed. He just put his hands behind his back and sauntered along, following the young woman into the Ancestral Hall.

    Along the way, his presence attracted countless gazes.

    When he passed Thirteen, the pallid, now armless old man said grimly, ¡°Little fellow, you¡¯ve sure got guts. But this isn¡¯t Auspicious Cloud Tower, and the innkeeper is no longer here to protect you!¡±

 Chapter 881: Yue Shi

    <h4>Chapter 881: Yue Shi</h4>

    Thirteen spoke under his breath, and his gaze was sinister.

    As soon as he said this, the way the other nearby experts¡¯ looked at Su Yi shifted inscrutably.

    Su Yi nced at Thirteen. ¡°In a bit, I¡¯ll give you an opportunity to throw your life away.¡±

    His tone was calm and casual.

    Those nearby were stunned, while Thirteen¡¯s expression gradually darkened.

    Su Yi paid none of this any heed, instead continuing into the Ancestral Hall alongside the young woman in the ink-ck skirt.

    ¡­.

    The Ancestral Hall was built halfway up a mountain, facing a cliff and a sea of clouds. It was ancient and grand.

    Countless pieces of Silver Star Stone were embedded in the ceiling, making it seem like a starry sky casting its gentle radiance on the world below.

    Numerous figures were currently seated on the first floor.

    To the left sat Ye Zishan and the other prominent members of the Ghost Serpent¡¯s main lineage.

    To the right sat the prominent members of the three branch lineages.

    A group of guests and spectators sat near the doorway, including Pi Mo¡¯s disciple, Jiang Yingliu, as well as experts of the Profound Yellow Sword Pavilion. There were a few other invitees as well, and all of them had illustrious backgrounds.

    As for Third High Elder Ye Donghe? He sat alone in the center of the hall.

    ¡°Ye Ruoxi of the main lineage has arrived with a guest, Su Yi!¡± A respectful voice resounded from beyond the hall.

    ¡°Su Yi? Don¡¯t tell me he came on his own?¡± Ye Zishan furrowed his brow.

    That kid really had the guts to show up¡­ In the centermost seat, Ye Donghe¡¯s eyes shed.

    That guy really dared show up to throw his life away. That¡¯ll make things simple. Although Jiang Yingliu was surprised, she also felt reassured.

    Earlier, the attendees had been conversing amongst themselves. But now, all of them looked at the hall¡¯s entrance. Some were confused, while others were merely curious.

    Before long, the young woman in the ink-ck skirt led Su Yi inside.

    When they saw Su Yi¡¯s appearance and sensed his cultivation, the old-timers of the main lineage couldn¡¯t help but look somber.

    Although this was their first time seeing him, all of them already knew that Ye Tianqu had entrusted his Ancestral Jade Seal to Su Yi¡¯s care.

    And ording to Ye Zishan, the young man in blue had extraordinary origins. Even the proprietor of Auspicious Cloud Tower treated him differently. The main lineage had, therefore, been a bit eager to see what Su Yi was capable of.

    But when they saw how young he was, and that his cultivation was only in the Spiritual Revolution Realm, they couldn¡¯t help but be disappointed.

    And here they¡¯d thought Su Yi would bring the innkeeper with him!

    Ye Zishan was stunned too, and he inwardly cried out, Why did Young Lord Sue on his own?

    Doesn¡¯t he realize that with his cultivation, he¡¯ll find it difficult to leave our mountain alive, never mind quelling the Ghost Serpents¡¯ upheaval?

    The higher-ups of the branch lineages, meanwhile, couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡°This¡­ is the Su Yi you spoke of?¡± someone feigned surprise.

    ¡°Ye Tianqu really is deranged. He actually entrusted our Ancestral Jade Seal to an outsider¡¯s care. What a bastard!¡± someone else said indignantly.

    ¡°Hehe, no matter what, he dared show up today. His courage, at least, is rare and impressive. Come on everyone, let¡¯s not frighten him!¡± someone elseughed.

    As they listened to the crowd¡¯sments, the old-timers of the main lineage felt ill at ease, and their expressions shifted erratically.

    The illustrious guests who¡¯d been invited to bear witness to the conference all had strange looks on their faces too.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Jiang, is this the Su Yi you told us about?¡± an elder in hemp clothing asked in a low voice.

    Huang Yuanxiu, an Imperial expert from the Wilds¡¯ Profound Yellow Sword Pavilion!

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Jiang Yingliu said softly. ¡°But I can¡¯t for the life of me understand where a Spiritual Revolution cultivator like him got the courage to get involved in this.¡±

    The hemp-d Huang Yuanxiuughed. ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s got something up his sleeves. For now, let¡¯s just sit back and watch.¡±

    Jiang Yingliu nodded. She was indeed curious to see just what the young man who¡¯d rejected her ¡°good intentions¡± could aplish.

    ¡°Enough!¡± The young woman in the ink-ck skirt shouted.

    She was already worried that Su Yi would run into trouble, so hearing the crowd¡¯sments provoked her. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Young Lord Su is a guest of the main lineage. Is this how you treat him? If word gets out, you¡¯ll bring shame upon the entire Ghost Serpent n!¡±

    This instantly suppressed the branch lineages¡¯ments, and their expressions were all a bit unsightly.

    It seemed they hadn¡¯t anticipated that the young woman would directly rebuke them on ount of an outsider.

    Even Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but re-evaluate the young woman, and he felt a bit strange. Her personality really is a bit simr to Little Leaf¡¯s.

    ¡°Very well. Have a seat, Ruoxi.¡± Ye Donghe said from the central seat, a dignified look on his face.

    As his voice rang out, a formless majesty emanated from him. An austere silence spread throughout the grand hall.

    But the young woman ignored him. Instead, she turned to Su Yi and said, ¡°Young Lord Su, the guest seats are over there. Pick a spot and sit wherever you like.¡±

    Su Yi nodded.

    It was only after she saw that Su Yi was settled in amongst the other guests that the young woman found her own seat.

    The higher-ups of the branch lineages found her behavior amusing. A young Spiritual Revolution cultivator, that¡¯s all. Was he worthy of such treatment?

    Ye Donghe frowned, then paid the matter no further heed.

    Instead, he swept his gaze across the attendees. ¡°Since we¡¯re all here, let¡¯s begin today¡¯s conference.¡±

    ¡°Wait,¡± Ye Zishan suddenly interjected.

    Ye Donghe was inwardly quite displeased. ¡°Zishan, I know you¡¯re opposed to selecting a new n leader, but dragging this out won¡¯t change the oue.¡±

    Ye Zishan took a deep breath. ¡°Great Uncle, one of our guests has yet to arrive.¡±

    Ye Donghe¡¯s gaze focused, and he was just about to say something when a respectful voice emanated from beyond the hall.

    ¡°Chief Elder Yue Shi of Fire Illumination Divine Pce has arrived!¡±

    The hall was instantly in uproar.

    Ye Donghe¡¯s expression darkened.

    The other branch members¡¯ expressions shifted, while Jiang Yingliu furrowed her brow.

    Conversely, the members of the main lineage all looked delighted.

    ¡°Everyone, please pardon myte arrival.¡±

    A tall middle-aged man in wide sleeves appeared, striding into the Ancestral Hall alongside his mellow, good-natured voice.

    He wore a lotus crown and a willowy beard. His gaze was clear, and he had a transcendent bearing.

    As soon as he arrived, he became the center of attention.

    Yue Shi!

    The chief elder of Fire Illumination Divine Pce¡¯s inner court, and an early-stage Profound Serenity Emperor. He was known throughout the Netherworld as the Firecloud Spirit Emperor.

    ¡°Senior Yue, this way please!¡± Ye Zishan and the other main lineage members rose and greeted him with a smile.

    The branch lineage members had no choice but to get up and greet Yue Shi as well.

    Yue Shi didn¡¯t just have an impressive cultivation base; he was also the senior apprentice brother of the Ghost Serpents¡¯ second high?elder!

    Even Ye Donghe and the guests simply here to watch rose, one after another.

    All of this only further offset just how extraordinary Yue Shi¡¯s status was.

    But a few people didn¡¯t get up, as if Yue Shi¡¯s arrival meant nothing to them.

    Like Jiang Yingliu, Huang Yuanxiu, and theirpanions.

    And Su Yi.

    But everyone¡¯s attention was on Yue Shi, so few people noticed this.

    Before long, Yue Shi took a seat, and the atmosphere was silent and austere once more.

    However, both Ye Donghe and the members of the branch lineages had overcast looks on their faces.

    They obviously hadn¡¯t anticipated that Ye Zishan would bring in a ¡®mountain¡¯ like Yue Shi!

    ¡°Zishan, can we begin now?¡± Ye Donghe said expressionlessly from the centermost seat.

    Ye Zishan nodded.

    Ye Donghe said directly, ¡°I won¡¯t waste words. I convened this conference for the primary purpose of selecting a new leader to quell the Ghost Serpents¡¯ unrest.¡±

    He then swept his gaze across the group. ¡°ording to our rules, so long as the four bearers of the Ancestral Jade Seals agree, we can select a new n leader.¡±

    ¡°I now have in my possession three of our Ancestral Jade Seals. As for the other, that unfilial scoundrel Ye Tianqu entrusted it to an outsider¡¯s care.¡±

    Here, Ye Donghe nced over at Su Yi and said coolly, ¡°Fortunately, that won¡¯t influence today¡¯s proceedings. Does anyone have anything to say?¡±

    Ye Zishan said gravely, ¡°Great Uncle, I¡¯m sure everyone already knows the main lineage¡¯s stance on the matter. No matter what, we won¡¯t agree to instate a new n leader!¡±

    Ye Donghe smiled. ¡°Zishan, when Ancestor Ye Yu left for the Dark Capital, she entrusted the main lineage¡¯s Ancestral Jade Seal to my care. The main lineage must follow my lead on this.¡±

    He paused, then said with dignity, ¡°Your objections will do you no good! Besides, I¡¯m doing this out of consideration for the n as a whole, to quell our inner conflict!¡±

    Ye Zishan and the others¡¯ expressions darkened.

    ording to the rules passed down over generations, as the bearer of their Ancestral Jade Seal, Ye Donghe really was qualified to do this.

    It was then that Yue Shi suddenly interjected. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye Yu is merely trapped in the Dark Capital. Your grand high elder, Ye Tiandou, and second high elder, Ye Qinghe, are both out attending to various affairs. Neither can attend today¡¯s conference. Yet here you are, rushing to select a new leader in their absence¡­ Are you sure that¡¯s a good idea?¡±

    All eyes were instantly upon Yue Shi.

    Ye Donghe¡¯s eyes shed, and he was just about to say something when Jiang Yingliu suddenly said coldly, ¡°Fellow Daoist Yue, you¡¯re here as a guest. How can you intervene in the Ghost Serpents¡¯ internal affairs?¡±

    After a brief silence, Yue Shiughed. ¡°Fellow Daoist Jiang, you needn¡¯t worry. But I must warn you: should Ye Yu, Ye Tiandou, and Ye Qinghe learn of this, I¡¯m afraid it will cause even greater upheaval.¡±

    He then looked at Ye Donghe. ¡°When that day arrives, will you be able to bear the consequences, Fellow Daoist?

    Ye Donghe was instantly silent.

    The other branch lineage members looked at each other.

    While Ye Zishan, the young woman in the ink-ck skirt, and the other main lineage members looked at Ye Donghe to see what he decided.

    Su Yi, who was watching coldly from a distance, couldn¡¯t help but shake his head to himself.

    Ye Donghe had almost certainly long since realized the possible consequences of his actions. There was no way a few words from Yue Shi could change his mind!

 Chapter 882: Execute Him

    <h4>Chapter 882: Execute Him</h4>

    The results were well within Su Yi¡¯s expectations.

    Ye Donghe said gravely, ¡°Brother Yue, thank you for the reminder, but I¡¯m acting out of consideration for the n as a whole. My intentions are clear to everyone between heaven and earth; even if Ancestor Ye Yu and the others find out, I trust they¡¯ll understand!¡±

    Ye Donghe paused, his expression dignified. ¡°Brother Yue, you¡¯re here as a guest. I request that you do not intervene in our n¡¯s affairs. It would be terrible if this led to any unpleasantness.¡±

    Ye Zishan and the other main branch nsmen¡¯s expressions shifted.

    Who¡¯d have thought that Ye Donghe wouldn¡¯t even give Yue Shi face?

    Yue Shi furrowed his brow and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s true; I¡¯m ultimately just an outsider.¡±

    He faced Ye Zishan and the other members of the main lineage, then sped his fist apologetically. ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve already said all I can say. It wouldn¡¯t do for me to participate in the proceedings any further. I humbly request your understanding.¡±

    The expressions of the main branch members dimmed in response.

    How could they fail to realize that no matter how transcendent Yue Shi¡¯s position was, he couldn¡¯t forcefully intervene in the Ghost Serpents¡¯ affairs?

    To do so would mean viting a taboo!

    Yue Shi was the second high elder¡¯s senior apprentice brother, but he was still an outsider. Speaking up on the main lineage¡¯s behalf was already difficult.

    Ye Zishan took a deep breath, then sped his fist. ¡°Senior Yue, we¡¯re already beyond grateful that you came.¡±

    Although he said this, his dejection was difficult to disguise.

    Not even Yue Shi had aplished anything. This left Ye Zishan?feeling an unprecedented sense of helplessness.

    But when the branch lineage members saw this, they felt a massive weight lift from their shoulders.

    Yue Shi¡¯s arrival had indeed put enormous pressure on them.

    Fortunately, Yue Shi had already made it clear that he wouldn¡¯t intervene any further!

    This meant that the push to instate a new leader was sure to go through!

    Ye Donghe let out a burst of heartyughter from the central seat. ¡°I imagine there are no further objections, so let¡¯s discuss who shall be our next leader.¡±

    Ye Zishan, the young woman in the ink-ck skirt, and the other members of the main lineage all had bleak looks on their faces.

    Yue Shi let out a deep sigh.

    The old-timers of the branch lineages, conversely, were nothing but smiles.

    The onlookers invited to watch the conference could naturally tell that the main lineage had no chance of preventing the instatement of a new leader.

    Jiang Yingliu smiled faintly, and calmly drank a cup of wine. No matter who shows up, there¡¯s no turning this around!

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    But it was then that a calm voice rang out.

    Everyone looked toward the source of the voice and saw Su Yi seated amongst the guests.

    The attendees watched as the young man in blue calmly filled his cup, then said tly, ¡°I object.¡±

    It was just two light, airy words, but they resounded clearly throughout the grand hall.

    Ye Donghe was bbergasted, and his smile faded.

    He¡¯d almost overlooked this young Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator. Who¡¯d have thought the young man he¡¯d disregarded would speak up just as the matter was settled?

    Ye Zishan and the young woman were dazed too. It was obvious that they too hadn¡¯t anticipated that Su Yi would choose this moment to step forth!

    But then, the young woman¡¯s expression shifted, and she said frantically, ¡°Young Lord Su, whatever you do, don¡¯t do anything reckless. If you do, I¡­ I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll only bring trouble upon yourself!¡±

    Su Yi could hear the concern in her voice, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile and say warmly, ¡°I said it already: I came here to quell the Ghost Serpents¡¯ upheaval in the first ce.¡±

    This deration didn¡¯t just astonish Ye Donghe and the other prominent branch lineage members; even the higher-ups of the main lineage were bbergasted, to the point that they almost dared not believe their ears.

    The guests¡¯ expressions were strange too.

    Who could have imagined that a Spiritual Revolution Realm young man would be so brazen here, in the heart of the Ghost Serpent¡¯s territory, in front of so many of their prominent nsmen?

    He¡¯s going to quell the Ghost Serpents¡¯ upheaval??Jiang Yingliu and Huang Yuanxiu looked at each other. They couldn¡¯t help butugh and shake their heads.

    Even the main lineage had already lowered their heads in defeat, yet an outsider had stepped forth to voice his objections? How ludicrous like that?

    ¡°What a shameless child!¡± an elder of a branch lineage couldn¡¯t help but chastise Su Yi.

    Another directly mocked Ye Zishan. ¡°Zishan, is this the guest the main lineage invited? He¡¯s no more than a bungling clown. Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡±

    ¡°Little fellow, here¡¯s my advice: hurry up and hand over our Ancestral Jade Seal. Otherwise, you can forget about leaving this ce in peace!¡± someone said with a cold nce at Su Yi.

    But just as the crowd was in uproar, Su Yi drained his cup and got to his feet.

    His gaze was distant as it swept over the crowd. Then, he said tly, ¡°Listen carefully: I¡¯vee here today to aplish three things.¡±

    His voice echoed throughout the hall, and the crowd heard every word loud and clear.

    The mor of voices died down.

    Everyone looked at Su Yi, but all of their expressions were different.

    Some were disdainful, others bbergasted, while others still were worried.

    Su Yi paid no attention to this. He simply continued: ¡°I already told you my first goal: to quell the Ghost Serpents¡¯ inner conflict. I trust all of you heard me clearly.¡±

    Another uproar greeted this deration.

    In the centermost seat, Ye Donghe said indifferently, ¡°Let him speak.¡±

    Only then did the hall return to its former silence.

    Su Yi¡¯s expression was just as calm as before, and his words were neither slow nor hurried. ¡°Second, I¡¯m here to kill the primary culprit behind the Ghost Serpents¡¯ internal strife.¡±

    Sometimes, a single stone could stir up ten thousand waves.

    Everyone in attendance was bbergasted.

    Even Ye Zishan and the other members of the main lineage were astonished.

    In the centermost seat, Ye Donghe¡¯s eyes shed, and his gaze was increasingly cold and indifferent. How could he fail to realize what Su Yi was getting at?

    ¡°Scoundrel! Who are you calling a ¡®primary culprit?¡¯¡± an ornately-dressed branch elder shouted.

    Su Yi nced at the old man, but ignored him.

    ¡°Third,¡± said Su Yi, but before he could continue, the ornately-dressed old man mmed the table.

    ¡°Little brat! I asked you a question!¡±

    The old man¡¯s fist had shattered the little table to bits, sending fragments of wood flying through the air.

    ¡°This kid is simply insane! How could we let him go on like this?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! If you ask me, we ought to silence him and make him understand his situation before we do anything else!¡±

    The old-timers of the branch lineages had long since found Su Yi¡¯s presence displeasing, and they seized the opportunity to make things difficult for him.

    Ye Zishan and the young woman¡¯s hearts sank.

    No matter what, they¡¯d invited Su Yi here as their guest, and he¡¯d even spoken out on their behalf. They naturally couldn¡¯t just stand back and watch others mistreat him.

    However, before either of them could respond.

    But then, Su Yi furrowed his brow and said coolly, ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll resolve the first two matters before discussing the third.¡±

    When the ornately-dressed old man saw Su Yi ignore the crowd and continue speaking so outrageously, he couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. He had to teach Su Yi a lesson himself.

    ¡°Kneel, you little bastard!¡± bellowed the ornately-dressed elder as he leaped forward and pped Su Yi from afar.

    Ye Xingzhi.

    A peak Spiritual Revolution Realm expert of one of the Ghost Serpents¡¯ branch lineages.

    But it was then that Yue Shi sighed. ¡°Fellow Daoist, might you give me face and refrain from being so hard on our young friend?¡±

    As soon as he said this, Ye Xingzhi¡¯s palm strike silently disappeared into thin air.

    The ornately-dressed elder¡¯s pupils constricted.

    Yue Shi then looked at Su Yi and said warmly, ¡°My young friend, your courage is exceptional; I¡¯m ashamed of my own inadequacy in this regard. But recklessly getting involved will only endanger you. Please, take my advice and step back.

    Ye Zishan and the young woman in the ink-ck skirt nodded.

    ¡°Out of consideration for Fellow Daoist Yue, I can give you an opportunity to turn over a new leaf,¡± Ye Donghe fixed his cold gaze on Su Yi and said from the central seat. ¡°But if we simply let you off without punishment, it¡¯ll make us seem inept. How about this? Return our Ancestral Jade Seal right now, then kneel on the ground and apologize to me. If you do, I¡¯ll spare your life.¡±

    Ye Zishan and the young woman in the ink-ck skirt both felt a deep sense of humiliation well within their hearts.

    It seemed that Ye Donghe was doing this to humiliate Su Yi, but wasn¡¯t he humiliating the main lineage too?

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was increasingly calm and indifferent. By now, nothing remained of what little patience he¡¯d had going into this.

    Rather, earlier, he¡¯d nned to avoid creating arger incident out of consideration for Little Leaf.

    But now, he couldn¡¯t be bothered with that.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there! Get on your knees and apologize!¡± bellowed the ornately-dressed Ye Xingzhi. ¡°If not for the third high elder¡¯s benevolence, your earlier behavior would warrant death by a thousand cuts, and your ashes¡­.¡±

    Before he could finish, Su Yi raised his hand and casually pressed down.

    Thud!

    It was as if a divine mountain had suddenly borne down on the old man; Su Yi¡¯s palm pressed him into the ground with such force that his flesh, bones, and tendons were all reduced to a meaty pulp. Blood flowed across the floor.

    Just like that, the old man was dead.

    One palm, and Su Yi had reduced him to mincemeat right in front of the crowd!

    The entire conference hall was deathly silent.

    Everyone was bbergasted, and for a moment, they couldn¡¯t believe what they¡¯d just seen.

    In the Ghost Serpents¡¯ Ancestral Hall, in front of all of their higher-ups, Su Yi, an outsider, had killed one of their older-generation experts without the slightest politeness!

    ¡°Is this kid insane¡­?¡± Huang Yuanxiu muttered. He, too, was stunned.

    Jiang Yingliu, Yue Shi, and the other guests were all dazed.

    Indeed, not even they had imagined that Su Yi would be so decisive. He¡¯d attacked directly, killing his target in a sh. By the time the others realized they should stop him, it was toote.

    Ye Zishan and the young woman felt a chill in their hands and feet, and their hearts sank.

    He¡¯s finished!

    Now that this has happened, how could Su Yi possibly leave this ce alive!?

    ¡°I have only myself to me. Earlier, I was toopassionate, and I let you walk all over me,¡± Su Yi said slowly. ¡°From now on, anyone who isn¡¯t afraid to die is wee to try me. I¡¯ll just consider this¡­ taking out the Ghost Serpents¡¯ trash.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s words echoed repeatedly throughout the deathly silent hall, leaving the crowd bbergasted.

    Ye Donghe and the other branch lineage members¡¯ expressions were increasingly unsightly. Their faces were contorted with anger.

    Suddenly, Ye Donghe mmed his armrests and said icily, ¡°If anyone dares plead for mercy on that boy¡¯s behalf, they¡¯ll be enemies of the entire Ghost Serpent Race!¡±

    This was a warning directed at Ye Zishan and the other main lineage members, as well as guests like Yue Shi!

    Then, Ye Donghe waved his hand and said murderously, ¡°Someone, execute him!!¡±

 Chapter 883: As if There Were No One Else Around

    <h4>Chapter 883: As if There Were No One Else Around</h4>

    Before Ye Donghe¡¯s murderous voice finished echoing through the hall, a thin figure suddenly stepped forth.

    His skin was waxy, his eyes were sunken, and his hair was sparse.

    As he rose, a terrifying Imperial aura swept through the hall alongside a bone-piercing chill.

    Ye Zishan and the other main lineage members¡¯ expressions shifted.

    Ye Jing!

    An early-stage Profound Illumination Emperor of one of the Ghost Serpents¡¯ branch lineages!

    ¡°This is finally getting a bit interesting,¡± said Jiang Yingliu, a faint smile on her lips.

    ].

    Huang Yuanxiu said coolly, ¡°s, no matter how many trump cards he has, this is the Ghost Serpents¡¯ territory. It¡¯ll be difficult for him to escape death.¡±

    Yue Shi sighed. He¡¯d already tried to dissuade Su Yi. Who¡¯d have thought that the young man wouldn¡¯t just disregard his advice, and that he¡¯d even go on to kill someone?

    He¡¯d already thoroughly provoked Ye Donghe, and Ye Jing was already taking action.

    Ye Jing¡¯s expression was wooden, and he said nothing. With every step he took, his terrifying murderous intent locked onto Su Yi.

    His imposing aura alone was enough to make the world¡¯s Spiritual Revolution cultivators break down.

    When he was just thirty feet from Su Yi, Ye Jing suddenly stopped in ce and said softly, ¡°Die!¡±

    A streak of ck saber qi exploded into being, like the lightning of the nine serenities. It was full of the wondrous and inscrutable aura of the Law of the Profound Dao.

    And it was unbelievably quick!

    The Emperors?present instantly realized that, no matter who intervened, it was already toote to stop this terrifying attack. Some of them could already picture Su Yi dying a brutal death on the spot.

    But it was then that¡­

    ng!

    The clear hum of a sword rang out.

    Abstruse Celestial appeared in Su Yi¡¯s palm. With a shift of his wrists, a streak of clear, flowing light shot forth.

    It cut through the air as if it were made of canvas, leaving a perfectly straight rift.

    Ye Jing¡¯s streak of ck saber qi silently split down the midline.

    Then, thirty feet away, a bloody line appeared between his eyes.

    This entire series of events seemed slow, but in truth, everything happened in a sh.

    Beneath the crowd¡¯s bbergasted gazes, astonishment and terror arose on Ye Jing¡¯s formerly wooden expression, and his sunken eyes widened.

    He tried to lower the right hand he¡¯d just attacked with, only for it to tremble and fall limply to his side.

    Then, his body silently split down the midline. Before any blood or flesh hit the floor, he was reduced to ash, dead on the spot.

    Destroyed, both body and soul!

    Hisst word, ¡°die¡±, still echoed throughout the grand hall, as did the nging hum of a sword.

    Everyone present was ovee with astonishment and rooted to the spot. They were tongue-tied and dumbstruck.

    A single sh had instantly killed a Profound Illumination Emperor!?

    An indescribable astonishment assailed the onlookers¡¯ hearts and minds, crashing into them like a tidal wave.

    Yue Shi was visibly astonished, and his hands quivered.

    Jiang Yingliu¡¯s jade-like hands silently clenched, and astonishment arose on her beautifully contoured face.

    She¡¯d long since guessed that Su Yi had trump cards up his sleeves; he wouldn¡¯t have dared be so forceful otherwise. But she¡¯d figured they were treasures or other types of external power.

    Who would have guessed this? The results left her utterly astonished!

    From beginning to end, Su Yi hadn¡¯t borrowed any external power or revealed any trump cards at all. No, he¡¯d relied purely on his Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivation to cut down an Emperor!

    This was unquestionably far too terrifying!

    ¡°This¡­¡± Huang Yuanxiu couldn¡¯t help but gasp. He, too, was astonished.

    He was from one of the Wilds Six Great Daoist?Sects, the Profound Yellow Sword Pavilion. He¡¯d experienced the ups and downs of worldly affairs, and he¡¯d grown ustomed to the wind and waves.

    But he¡¯d never even heard of a Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator capable of killing an Emperor in a single sh!

    This was simply unheard of! It was appalling!

    Ye Zishan and the young woman in the ink-ck skirt looked at each other. Each could see the astonishment in the other¡¯s eyes.

    Even they would never have anticipated that Su Yi could aplish such a feat!!

    Meanwhile, in the centermost seat, Ye Donghe¡¯s gaze was shifting and uncertain. He couldn¡¯t calm down either.

    He wasn¡¯t afraid; it was just that he couldn¡¯t even imagine how Su Yi, a Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator, had cut down an Emperor in a single attack!!

    Throughout the Netherworld¡¯s long history, this aplishment was unprecedented and unheard of!

    ng!

    Amidst the deathly silent, stifled grand hall, Su Yi flipped his palm and sheathed his sword. ¡°Would anyone else like to try me?¡±

    This light, airy sentence broke the silence.

    All eyes were on Su Yi, and everyone looked bewildered and uncertain.

    Ye Donghe took a deep breath. ¡°I never would have thought that a kid like you had such heaven-defying attainments in the Dao of the Sword. However, do you really think that no one can punish you formitting murder in our Ancestral Hall?¡±

    His tone was dark and icy.

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°Pardon my rudeness, but that is <i>exactly</i> what I think. Your presence here is of no consequence.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyelids twitched.

    Had Su Yi dared to say such a thing earlier, they would have seen him as brazen and suicidally reckless, with an inted opinion of himself.

    But now, no one dared view him that way.

    This was the prestige that came with killing an Emperor in a single sh!

    The world¡¯s cultivators saw the Profound Dao as the heavens, while Emperors were like gods.

    The gap between the Profound Dao and other Daos had always been like an insurmountable natural barrier; practically no one could cross it.

    Yet now, Su Yi had?done just that!

    The deeper the onlookers¡¯ cultivations, the more keenly aware they were the terrifying power imbued within that sh.

    This wasn¡¯t just ¡°fighting back¡± against an Emperor with Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivation. There had been no fierce or bitter struggle.

    No, Su Yi had in an Emperor in an instant!

    This unquestionably implied that the Spiritual Revolution Realm Su Yi was strong enough to one-sidedly suppress early-stage Profound Illumination Emperors like Ye Jing! That was heaven-defying!

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been astonished? What Emperor¡¯s heart wouldn¡¯t have shaken?

    ¡°That so? I¡¯d actually be curious to see just whose presence is ¡®negligible¡¯!¡± Ye Donghe¡¯s gaze was increasingly cold.

    As he spoke, he rose from his chair, and a terrifying aura spread outward.

    This was the momentum of a Profound Serenity expert.

    A stifling atmosphere instantly nketed the hall.

    But it was then that Jiang Yingliu suddenly interjected. ¡°Wait.¡±

    Then, beneath the crowd¡¯s bewildered gazes, Pi Mo¡¯s disciple rose and said softly, ¡°The boy¡¯s attainments in the Dao of the Sword are unprecedented. Even in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, I¡¯ve never seen such a heaven-defying genius of a Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator. It would be a shame to just kill him.¡±

    Then, her bright eyes focused on Su Yi. ¡°If you¡¯re willing, I can pay a bit of a price in exchange for a path to life for you. My demands are simple: all I require is that you obey me going forward!¡±

    Uproar ensued.

    Ye Donghe and various old-timers of the branch lineages could no longer remain seated, and their expressions shifted erratically.

    None of them had anticipated that Jiang Yingliu would develop a love of talent at a time like this.

    Su Yi felt a bit dazed too.

    ¡°Whether you search the Wilds or the Netherworld, in terms of legacies of the Dao of the Sword, one faction stands above all others. No faction but the Grotto of Abstruse Force would dare im the number-one position for themselves.¡±

    Jiang Yingliu¡¯s voice was full of pride as she continued. ¡°The founder of our lineage was the man honored throughout the heavens as the Swordmaster of Abstruse?Force. I trust that you too are aware of just how dazzling his attainments in the Dao of the Sword were. I see that you¡¯re a sword cultivator too. That¡¯s why I¡¯m willing to give you this opportunity. I hope that you won¡¯t be willful, and that you¡¯ll think twice before making your decision.¡±

    Silence followed.

    Ye Donghe and the others had increasingly unsightly expressions on their faces, but none of them dared to object.

    All of them knew Jiang Yingliu¡¯s status, and they had no choice but to treat her with respect.

    The thought that Su Yi had actually won Jiang Yingliu¡¯s admiration, and that she¡¯d even gone so far as to invite Su Yi to cultivate in the Wilds, sent waves of emotion coursing through the guests¡¯ hearts.

    Only Su Yi had a rather strange look on his face.

    Someone was trying to use the reputation of the Grotto of Abstruse Force to rope him in? This was Su Yi¡¯s first time experiencing something so utterly absurd.

    Furthermore, Su Yi could tell that Jiang Yingliu¡¯s respect for his past life came straight from the heart¡­

    There was no doubt about it. When Pi Mo founded the Abstruse Force Alliance and recruited disciples, he did so under the banner of the Grotto and Abstruse Force, all the while proiming himself Su Xuanjun¡¯s inheritor!

    This was called ¡®exploiting another¡¯s prestige¡¯ or ¡®using a great cause as a pretense.¡¯

    It seemed highly likely that Jiang Yingliu had no idea what kind of person her master really was.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.

    He set his scattered thoughts aside and nced at Jiang Yingliu. ¡°Here¡¯s my advice: you¡¯d be best just sitting back and watching the excitement. Otherwise, no matter what your ultimate goal is, you¡¯ll pay the price for your actions.¡±

    Jiang Yingliu was stunned. He refused my offer!?

    The crowd found this difficult to believe.

    But Ye Donghe¡¯s spirits soared, and the branch members visibly perked up.

    When Jiang Yingliu stepped in to offer Su Yi a path to life, they could only suppress their rage; they dared not object.

    Who¡¯d have thought Su Yi would refuse such a wonderful opportunity?

    Of course they were delighted!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Jiang, when the heavens wish to see someone destroyed, they first drive him to madness. No matter how impressive the boy¡¯s aptitude for the Dao of the Sword, he¡¯s brazen and egotistical. If he apanied you to the Wilds to continue his cultivation, who knows how many disasters he¡¯d bring upon you?¡± Ye Donghe said gravely, his murderous intent on full disy.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Jiang Yingliu said coolly, ¡°Very well. Pretend I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    She then returned to her seat, her gaze cold.

    Su Yi hadn¡¯t just rejected her good intentions; he¡¯d even threatened her. She couldn¡¯t help but feel utterly infuriated.

    ¡°Now, my young friend, I¡¯ll have to ask you to show me just how ¡®negligible¡¯ my presence is!¡± Ye Donghe said leisurely.

    As he spoke, he took a step forward.

    Boom!

    The Ancestral Hall shook, and the Silver Star Stones embedded in the ceiling shed. The energy fluctuations of an ancient formation swept forth, defending the entire hall.

    Otherwise, Ye Donghe¡¯s aura alone would have destroyed the entire ancient building with ease!

    Everyone felt a chill course through their hearts, as if they¡¯d been plunged into an icy abyss.

    The majesty of a Profound Serenity Emperor was far beyond that of the early-stage Profound Illumination Ye Jing!

    Even Ye Zishan and the others, who¡¯d only just developed a little confidence in Su Yi, couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer.

    Only Su Yi remained just as calm as before.

    He stood there, dressed in blue, one hand behind his back, the other holding his sword. It was as if he had no idea of the danger he was in; he looked so calm that it seemed the heavens could crumble around him and he wouldn¡¯t so much as furrow his brow.

    But it was then, just as the tension peaked, that a calm, raspy voice resounded from beyond the hall.

    ¡°Young lord, leave this old codger to me. He¡¯s not worth dirtying your hands over.¡±

    The voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it went off like a thunderp, booming throughout the enormous hall and leaving many of the attendees¡¯ ears buzzing. Even their souls palpitated?with fright.

    Without exception, the Emperors¡¯ expressions shifted.

    <i>What a terrifying presence!</i>

    <i>Just who is this person?</i>

 Chapter 884: Ten Thousand Stars Pierce the Heavens

    <h4>Chapter 884: Ten Thousand Stars Pierce the Heavens</h4>

    The Ancestral Hall was built on the mountainside, facing a cliff and a sea of clouds.

    A group of Ghost Serpent experts was stationed outside, including several Emperors like Thirteen.

    When that raspy voice rang out, a figure appeared not far away, amidst the churning sea of clouds.

    He was an old man in simple cloth robes. His face was thin, and his expression was as cold and firm as a rock.

    It was him!

    The proprietor of Auspicious Cloud Tower!

    Thirteen¡¯s face paled, and his pupils constricted. Even his heart clenched.

    A momentter¡ª¡ª

    The thin old man stepped through the air and disappeared. In a sh, he was directly in front of the Ancestral Hall¡¯s gates.

    The Ghost Serpent experts stationed near the door didn¡¯t even have time to react, let alone stop him.

    ¡°Those unafraid to die can follow me inside,¡± the old butcher said indifferently.

    As he spoke, he walked into the Ancestral Hall.

    Thirteen and the others exchanged nces. All of them were in uproar.

    ¡°All of you, keep watch outside!¡± Third High Elder Ye Donghe¡¯s voice emanated from within the Ancestral Hall.

    Only then did the Ghost Serpent experts recover from their astonishment and calm back down.

    However, the thought that someone had appeared in the heart of their territory without any of them noticing sent chills coursing down their spines.

    ¡­¡­

    Within the Ancestral Hall, the atmosphere was stifled and heavy.

    When they saw the mysterious proprietor of Auspicious Cloud Inn stride into the hall, most of the attendees were surprised.

    Ye Donghe¡¯s brow furrowed, while the other branch lineage higher-ups were bewildered and uncertain.

    Jiang Yingliu and Huang Yuanxiu looked solemn.

    None of them had anticipated that the reclusive expert of Auspicious Cloud Tower would appear at a time like this.

    Furthermore, what he¡¯d said earlier left ample food for thought. Shockingly, it seemed¡­ that he was requesting orders from Su Yi!

    ¡°Uncle, that senior is here! So, this is Young Lord Su¡¯s true trump card! No wonder he seemed so fearless earlier!¡± The young woman in the ink-ck skirt lit up and excitedly transmitted to Ye?Zishan.

    Ye Zishan¡¯s spirits soared too. However, he remained calm as he transmitted. ¡°Ruoxi, don¡¯t get excited prematurely. This is the Ancestral Hall, the heart of Ghost Serpent Territory!¡±

    The young woman was instantly solemn, and much of her excitement faded.

    It was true. This was Ghost Serpent territory, and it was covered in countless ancient formations. Here, not even a Profound Illumination powerhouse would dare act up!

    ¡°Daoist Brother, our n¡¯s Ancestor Nanzheng once said that you had a deep and special connection with the Ghost Serpent Race. Might I ask why you¡¯vee here today uninvited?¡± Ye Donghe said coldly, cing particr emphasis on the word ¡°uninvited.¡±

    His displeasure was obvious, but the old butcher ignored him.

    Instead, he walked over to Su Yi, stood beside him, and exined in a low voice, ¡°Young lord, if you want to me someone, me that old codger for wanting to attack you. In a moment¡¯s panic, I couldn¡¯t help but make an appearance. Please understand.¡±

    His thin face looked a bit ill at ease.

    Last night, Su Yi told him to wait in the shadows, and that he¡¯d call for him should the need to kill someone arise.

    But when the old butcher saw Su Yi cut down Emperor Ye Jing in a single sh, he could no longer remain seated.

    He knew that if he recklessly intervened, he might provoke Su Yi¡¯s displeasure.

    But he also knew that if he remained uninvolved, Old Monster Su was sure to suspect he was cking off. He couldn¡¯t bear the consequences of that!

    Thus, he steeled himself and made an appearance.

    When the others saw the old butcher¡¯s behavior, they couldn¡¯t help but gasp. Disbelief was written all over their faces.

    Who¡¯d have dared imagine that the mighty reclusive expert of Auspicious Cloud Tower would directly ignore Ye Donghe, only to treat a young man like Su Yi with such respect?

    He was acting like a servant who¡¯d just messed up and was exining his mistakes to his master!

    Ye Donghe, Jiang Yingliu, Huang Yuanxiu, and the others were all dazed. All of their expressions filled with disbelief.

    If someone said that the innkeeper was Su Yi¡¯s backer, that would have been rtively easy for them to understand.

    But now, it seemed that the opposite was true. The proprietor of Auspicious Cloud Tower was uneasily exining his mistakes to Su Yi simply because he¡¯d made an appearance without Su Yi¡¯s permission!

    Seeing the proprietor so respectful and so nervous, the onlookers almost wondered if they were dreaming. This was unquestionably beyond their expectations, and itpletely overturned their imaginations.

    A strange silence descended upon the hall.

    Su Yi nced at the old butcher. ¡°Did you see what everyone did earlier clearly?¡±

    The old butcher nodded. ¡°I was far away, but my brain still works. I clearly remember a few people insulting you.¡±

    The Ghost Serpent elders who¡¯d mocked Su Yi earlier, without exception, felt their hearts shake. Is he here to get even with us?

    Ye Donghe¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Daoist Brother, the Ghost Serpents and Auspicious Cloud Tower have always coexisted in peace, neither offending the other. Why get involved in this today?¡±

    But the old butcher ignored Ye Donghe once more. Instead, he asked Su Yi, ¡°Young lord, then¡­ Can I attack now?¡±

    Chills coursed through the crowd¡¯s hearts. They were beside themselves with fright.

    The old butcher¡¯s question made two things clear:

    First, he was eager to attack!

    Second, despite his eagerness, he needed Su Yi¡¯s approval first!

    Either one of these conclusions would have been enough to astonish the crowd.

    But the old butcher¡¯s conduct made Ye Donghe so angry that heughed. ¡°Daoist Brother, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve gone too far today! This is the Ghost Serpents¡¯ territory; it¡¯s no ce for you to act up!¡±

    His voice boomed like thunder, reverberating throughout the grand hall.

    ].

    It was then that Huang Yuanxiu rose to voice his support for Ye Donghe. ¡°Friend, should this trulye to blows, you¡¯ll be fighting on your own. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t even be able to protect yourself, never mind killing others!¡±

    Jiang Yingliu remained seated, but she chose this moment to say coldly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, make sure to think this through. If you do this, you won¡¯t just offend the Ghost Serpents.¡±

    Reading between the lines, she was saying, ¡°If you dare do this, you¡¯ll offend me, Pi Mo¡¯s disciple, and the Profound Yellow Sword Pavilion will view you with enmity!¡±

    Almost no one in the Netherworld would dare disregard such a threat.

    After all, Jiang Yingliu¡¯s backer was Pi Mo, the leader of the Abstruse Force Alliance, and the Profound Yellow Sword Pavilion was one of the Wilds¡¯ Six Great Daoist?Sects!

    With a background like that, even the Netherworld¡¯s peak orthodoxies had to treat Jiang Yingliu with respect.

    The atmosphere in the grand hall was tense, and a battle might break out at any second.

    Ye Zishan and the other main lineage members were as nervous as could be.

    Yue Shi and the other invitees were inwardly surprised, and their expressions were utterly grave.

    Only the old butcher remained as calm as ever. He subtly lowered his head and awaited Su Yi¡¯s response.

    Su Yi was simrly calm. He thought for a moment, then swept his gaze across Ye Donghe, Jiang Yingliu, Huang Yuanxiu, and their cohort.

    Then, he said to the old butcher, ¡°First, capture Ye Donghe alive.¡±

    This light, airy deration echoed throughout the grand hall.

    Everyone almost dared not believe their ears. None of them had anticipated that Su Yi would dare be so domineering even now!

    ¡°That kid¡­ Is he insane¡­?¡± Huang Yuanxiu was dumbstruck.

    Jiang Yingliu was simrly caught off guard.

    But the old butcher was beside himself with delight and surprise, and he broke into a grin. ¡°Great!¡±

    When he saw this, Ye Donghe¡¯s hair and beard bristled?with anger, and his entire body surged with murderous intent. He could no longer hold back, and when he spoke, he paused for emphasis between each word. ¡°Today, no one can save you, no matter who they are!¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the hall, he suddenly swung his sleeves.

    Boom!!

    The Ancestral Hall rumbled and boomed, and the ¡°stars¡± embedded in the ceiling lit up. Each Silver Star Stone zed like the sun, and the terrifying energy fluctuation of a formation swept forth.

    The Ten Thousand Stars Heaven-ughtering Formation!

    This was the n-protecting formation of the Ghost Serpents. When activated, it was as if the starry skies overturned, its countless stars descending with a bang. It was enough to threaten the lives of even Profound Serenity experts.

    It wasn¡¯t any weaker than the Cui Family¡¯s Golden Crow Annihting Misfortune Formation.

    There was no doubt about it; although it looked like Ye Donghe was ovee with fury, he was keenly aware of how terrifyingly strong the Old Butcher was, and he had no intention of shing with him head-on. Instead, he activated their n-protecting formation, hoping to use its power to take the innkeeper down.

    Boom!

    Stars fell like rain. Each looked small, but they were like a waterfall, enveloping Su Yi and the old butcher on all sides.

    At that moment, everyone present was unwittingly startled.

    Yue Shi and the other guests¡¯ expressions shifted. Even watching from a distance, the power of the formation sent chills coursing through their entire bodies.

    Huang Yuanxiu¡¯s eyes shone with cold light. This is called overestimating yourself and throwing your life away!

    Jiang Yingliu sighed to herself. It¡¯s a pity; he¡¯s a rare good seedling for the Dao of the Sword.

    Ye Zishan and the young woman in the ink-ck skirt felt as if they¡¯d been plunged into an icy abyss, and their expressions were bleak.

    As members of the Ghost Serpent Race, how could they possibly be ignorant of how terrifying the Ten Thousand Stars Heaven-ughtering Formation was?

    It was just that not even they would have guessed that Ye Donghe would use it right off the bat. He obviously didn¡¯t intend to give Su Yi or the innkeeper any chance to fight back at all!

    But before long, the crowd realized that something wasn¡¯t quite right¡ª¡ª

    As the waterfall-like power of the formation enveloped them, Su Yi and the old butcher should have taken a devastating blow. Yet for some reason, neither seemed at all affected.

    Then, Su Yi¡¯s calm voice emanated from afar. ¡°The Ten Thousand Stars Heaven-ughtering Formation is useless against me.¡±

    Before his voice finished echoing through the air, beneath the crowd¡¯s astonished gazes, the terrifying power of the formation burst forth like a waterfall, only for arge hand to effortlessly sweep through it.

    <i>Boom!!</i>

    The power of the formation receded like the tide, scattering dazzling light.

    Then, Su Yi and the old butcher came back into view.

    Without so much as a hair out of ce!

    ¡°This¡­¡± The entire hall was deathly silent. Everyone was astonished.

    Who would have imagined that they¡¯d neutralize the Ten Thousand Stars Heaven-ughtering Formation, which was capable of threatening even Profound Serenity Emperors, with such ease?

    ¡°How is this possible!?¡± Ye Donghe¡¯s expression changed dramatically. He was thoroughly astonished.

    In years prior, the protection of the Ten Thousand Stars Heaven-ughtering Formation had helped the Ghost Serpents execute countless powerful foes. Throughout the Ghost Lands Territory, the mere mention of the formation¡¯s name was enough to make even Emperors pale with fright.

    Yet today, the formation hadn¡¯t hurt so much as a hair on its targets¡¯ heads!

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been astonished?

    It was then that the old butcher attacked without hesitation.

    His thin frame suddenly surged with monstrous momentum. The onlookers could dimly discern the projection of a primordial demon ape behind him. It stepped through the starry sky, devouring both suns and moons!

    In that moment, the old butcher no longer resembled the unassuming proprietor of Auspicious Cloud Tower, but rather, a demonic sovereign who¡¯d in his way through the nine serenities, crossing a sea of blood.

    His ferocious majesty was overwhelmingly frightening. As mighty as they were, even the Emperors in attendance felt suffocated, and chills coursed through their entire bodies.

    How terrifying!!

 Chapter 885: The Tyrannical and Unrestrained Old Butcher

    <h4>Chapter 885: The Tyrannical and Unrestrained Old Butcher</h4>

    Ye Donghe shuddered from head to toe.

    The old butcher¡¯s murderous intent swept forth like an avnche or tidal wave, locking firmly onto him.

    In that moment, his scalp went numb, and his skin prickled as he sensed a lethal threat.

    ¡°Cut!¡± Ye Donghe bellowed, and a silver Dao Sword appeared, arcing through the air like a graceful ice dragon. It brought with it the abundant energy of Profound Dao Laws as it furiously cleaved through the sky.

    How terrifying was it when a Profound Serenity expert attacked?

    The attendees beneath the Imperial retreated in rm, no exceptions, then sought refuge beneath the power of the Ancestral Hall¡¯s defensive formation.

    And the Emperors? All of them circted their cultivation bases before neutralizing the effects of this terrifying power.

    But the old butcher didn¡¯t so much as dodge. He just snorted coldly and pped from?afar.

    ng!!!

    The silver Dao Sword shook violently and wailed as the impact sent it flying. It swayed in midair, as if it were drunk. Its ear-piercing wails rang out nonstop.

    Ye Donghe¡¯s expression changed dramatically.

    But before he could adjust his approach, the old butcher charged over, filling the air with monstrous murderous intent.

    ¡°Kneel!¡± The old butcher raised his hand, which burst with terrifying, blood-colored radiance.

    He was like a demonic sovereign raising a blood-colored moon, only to m it back down.

    That tyrannical viciousness left even the distant Jiang Yingliu, Huang Yuanxiu, and Yue Shi inwardly astonished.

    In their eyes, the elderly proprietor of Auspicious Cloud Tower who¡¯d lived in seclusion for countless years now seemed as terrifying as the demonic sovereign of an age of chaos. Every movement brimmed with unrestrained murderousness, and he was tyrannical beyond measure!

    Only Su Yi remained calm.

    More than thirty thousand years ago, the old butcher was known as the Blood ughter Spirit Emperor, an expert who freely traversed the far reaches of the Sea of Bitterness. He was one of the Seven Devils of the Sea of Bitterness, an expert even the majority of the world¡¯s Emperors dreaded.

    Typical Profound Serenity Emperors weren¡¯t even worthy of his attention.

    Ye Donghe¡¯s eyes bulged, and he shouted, ¡°Break!¡±

    In this critical moment with no room for error, he unleashed a supreme secret art. His entire body burst with misty purple light, and the Laws of the Profound Dao condensed into a purple purgatory.

    Its only source of light was a single illusory lotusntern, which manifested the indistinct silhouette of a serpentine ghost god.

    The Netherworld Serpent Restriction!

    This was the core legacy of the Ghost Serpents. Rumor had they¡¯d derived it from the innate talent of the Torch Dragon, a True Spirit Divine Beast, in ancient times. When used, it could imprison the Grand Dao and suppress the soul. It was iparably domineering.

    The singlemp illuminating the purple purgatory represented the eye of the Torch Dragon!

    If he hadn¡¯t sensed a potentially lethal threat, Ye Donghe wouldn¡¯t have used it lightly. That was because this secret art was enormously draining for the user¡¯s soul.

    Asplicated as this was to describe, it happened quickly.

    Boom!!!

    The old butcher raised his hand, then swung it down.

    It was like a red sun had mmed into the purple purgatory, stirring up waves of destructive power terrifying beyond limit.

    The entire Ancestral Hall shook.

    The seats, chairs, and other furnishings exploded with a bang.

    Even the formation covering its four walls produced violent energy fluctuations, startling the attendees currently under its protection.

    Only the Emperors in attendance could see it clearly, but¡ª¡ª

    The blood-colored sun bore down, crushing the purple purgatory in front of Ye Donghe bit by bit. In the end, the illusory serpentine god manifested by themp couldn¡¯t withstand the terrifying pressure, and it too shattered.

    Light scattered like rain. There was nowhere for Ye Donghe to run, so he was forced directly to the ground.

    Bang!

    The floor shook as Ye Donghe¡¯s?knees hit the ground, and he coughed up blood.

    His face paled, instantly translucent, and his eyes bulged.

    Dust filled the air. The hally in ruin.

    Yet the atmosphere was deathly silent!

    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened. Words failed them, and their hearts shook.

    One attack, and he¡¯d suppressed the early-stage Profound Serenity Ye Donghe!!!

    No one had anticipated this!

    ¡°Who is this person? Why is he so strong?¡± Yue Shi¡¯s expression shifted.

    He was the chief elder of Fire Illumination Divine Pce¡¯s inner court, and a Profound Serenity Emperor in his own right. He¡¯d ovee countless battles, but this nheless stunned him, and he couldn¡¯t remain calm.

    Jiang Yingliu, Huang Yuanxiu, and their cohort visibly reacted as well.

    In their eyes, the old butcher seemed like a mighty demonic sovereign. The vicious aura emanating wasparable to the experts of even the peak Demonist orthodoxies of the Wilds!

    ¡°So, it turns out that senior¡­ is this powerful¡­.¡± the young woman in the ink-ck skirt muttered to herself.

    As for the older-generation Ghost Serpents in attendance? Regardless of whether they hailed from the main or branch lineages, all of them were astonished, and all of them were rooted to the spot.

    This was their territory, their n¡¯s forbidden ground, and it was protected by the Ten Thousand Stars Heaven-ughtering Formation!

    Yet Third High Elder Ye Donghe had still lost.

    And after just one attack!

    This result was unquestionably unsettling!

    ¡°Although I haven¡¯t had any breakthroughs in thirty-six thousand years, and although I haven¡¯t gone all out during that time¡­ a nobody like you still isn¡¯t enough to contend with me,¡± the old butcher said coldly. ¡°If the young lord hadn¡¯tmanded me to capture you alive, why go to all this trouble? I would have killed you in a single p already.¡±

    His disdainful attitude sent waves of emotion through the crowd¡¯s hearts.

    And as Ye Donghe knelt on the ground, he was so ashamed that he wanted to die.

    He was a high elder of the Ghost Serpent Race, yet today, he¡¯d been forced to his knees in front of countless onlookers. Worse, the old butcher had beaten him in a single blow. This was unquestionably humiliating!

    ¡°You¡¯re insulting the entire Ghost Serpent Race,¡± an elder shouted indignantly. ¡°Don¡¯t push us too far!¡±

    Discover theplete story on

    The old butcher¡¯s eyes glinted with cold light. ¡°I recognize you. Earlier, you spoke without reservation, insulting my young lord. To think you¡¯d dare bark like a dog even now. You¡¯re truly seeking death!¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, he pped from afar.

    Bang!

    The offending elder exploded into a meaty pulp, destroyed?both body and soul.

    The other branch lineage members¡¯ faces were ashen. All were ovee with terror and unease.

    ¡°Enough. Every crime has a chief offender, and every debt has its debtor. Killing those insignificant characters won¡¯t do any good,¡± Su Yi said calmly.

    The old butcher nodded. ¡°As you say, young lord.¡±

    One sentence, and the attendees felt an iparablyplicated mix of emotions.

    How terrifying and unrestrained was the old butcher? Who could have imagined that he¡¯d treat a young Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator with such respect?

    Ye Zishan and the young woman in the ink-ck skirt suddenly realized on a visceral level why Su Yi was soplicated!

    Yue Shi was inwardly conflicted.

    Earlier, he¡¯d found it difficult to bear the thought of Su Yi getting himself hurt or killed, and he¡¯d even encouraged Su Yi to lower his head.

    Now, he suddenly realized¡­ how ridiculous his earlier behavior had been.

    ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn.¡± Su Yi suddenly fixed his gaze on Jiang Yingliu, Huang Yuanxiu, and the others. ¡°You cannot escape your share of the me for the Ghost Serpents¡¯ internal conflict. By now, there¡¯s surely no reason not to share what you¡¯re really after?¡±

    Jiang Yingliu¡¯s expression filled?with uncertainty. She knew that these recent developments didn¡¯t bode well for her.

    The crux of the matter was that Ye Donghe had suffered far too crushing a defeat, and even the Ghost Serpents¡¯ n-protecting defensive formation was useless against Su Yi and the old butcher.

    All of this meant that, more than ever before, Jiang Yingliu felt that the trend was no longer in her favor. It was a depressing sensation.

    Who would have imagined it? She¡¯d gone into this sure of her victory, only for the young man in blue to step in and ruin things at thest moment!

    ¡°Hmph! We were invited to witness the conference. How could we be ¡®after¡¯ anything? Young man, your words are nothing but baseless nder!¡± Huang Yuanxiu snorted coldly.

    Even now, he was calm, with confidence in his backing.

    Because the Profound Yellow Sword Pavilion stood behind him, as well as the Abstruse Force Alliance!

    ¡°¡®Baseless nder?¡¯¡± Su Yiughed, then said to the old butcher, ¡°I¡¯ll leave him up to you. There¡¯s¡­ no need to take him?alive.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± The old butcher straightforwardly agreed. Ate-stage Profound Illumination Emperor, that¡¯s all; Huang Yuanxiu was in no way worthy of his attention.

    Huang Yuanxiu froze, then said in apparent disbelief, ¡°Do you have any idea what the consequences of this will be!?¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The old butcher paid him no heed. He simply attacked from afar.

    Huang Yuanxiu visibly lost hisposure.

    Even if someone had hit him over the head, he would never have guessed that anyone would dare disregard both the Profound Yellow Sword Court and the Abstruse Force Alliance!

    s, he¡¯d realized this toote.

    In the face of this palm strike, thete-stage Profound Illumination Huang Yuanxiu seemed as weak as could be. In the blink of an eye, he exploded, destroyed?both body and soul.

    This was an absolute suppression in terms of both strength and raw cultivation!

    After all, the gap between the mid-stage Profound Serenity Realm and thete-stage Profound Illumination Realm was enormous.

    Even the early-stage Profound Serenity Realm Ye Donghe had fallen to a single palm strike, let alone Huang Yuanxiu!

    Whoosh~

    Blood scattered like rain.

    The grand hall was deathly silent. Everyone was dumbstruck, and a chill coursed through their entire bodies.

    Just like that, an elder of Profound Yellow Sword Pavilion had been killed. Everyone was now fully aware that no transcendent status or illustrious background would help them now; neither meant anything at all to Su Yi or the old butcher!

    In other words, neither Profound Yellow Sword Pavilion nor the Abstruse Force Alliance were an effective threat!

    This had a deep impact on Ye Donghe, who was still kneeling on the floor. His face was ashen.

    Earlier, he¡¯d hoped that Jiang Yingliu and Huang Yuanxiu¡¯s intervention would help him turn this around.

    But now that Huang Yuanxiu had been killed, nothing remained in Ye Donghe¡¯s?heart but dense feelings of despair and helplessness.

    At the same time, Jiang Yingliu¡¯s beautiful face paled with despondency.

    She realized the implications too.

    In the past, even though she was only in the mid-stage Profound Illumination Realm, her status as Pi Mo¡¯s disciple meant that she was treated respectfully wherever she went. Even the Netherworld¡¯s peak orthodoxies treated her with respect and wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke her lightly.

    That was why she¡¯d been so confident earlier; she had faith in her background.

    But the status and background she¡¯d been relying on were both useless against Su Yi and the old butcher!

    ¡°Now will you tell me what you¡¯re after?¡± Su Yi looked at Jiang Yingliu.

    When Su Yi first arrived in the Ancestral Hall, his expression was calm. No matter how many people looked upon him with disdain, hisposure never wavered.

    Now that the situation had turned in his favor, he was still calm andposed. He was neither conceited nor in a hurry.

    But now, no one in this hall full of illustrious figures dared underestimate this Spiritual Revolution Realm young man!

    Jiang Yingliu took a deep breath, her eyes shing like lightning as she gazed at Su Yi. ¡°The Grotto of Abstruse?Force has never had any cowards afraid of death, not in the past, not now, and not in the future!¡±

    Su Yi was briefly dazed, and a ripple of emotion coursed through his heart.

    Before Jiang Yingliu¡¯s voice finished echoing through the air, her delicate figure shot forward, and she charged at Su Yi.

    There were only about a hundred feet between them, so she was confident that she could capture him!

 Chapter 886: Our Founderâ€™s Sword

    <h4>Chapter 886: Our Founder¡¯s Sword</h4>

    Jiang Yingliu¡¯s sudden attack was beyond the crowd¡¯s expectations.

    But the old butcher couldn¡¯t help butugh. Ambushing Old Monster Su? She¡¯s simply seeking death!

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was typically as tranquil as the depths of an ancient well, but the moment Jiang Yingliuunched an attack at him, his eyes rippled with a hint of emotion.

    Both the aura emanating from Jiang Yingliu and her legacy of the Dao of the Sword were far, far too familiar.

    So familiar that he didn¡¯t even need to think to know how to counter them.

    Su Yi stood there, unmoving. He used his fingers as a sword and swept through the air.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    It was as if a boulder had plunged from the heavens,nding in the center of a tranquilke and stirring up massive waves.

    Jiang Yingliu suddenly shook mid-charge.

    Then, her power of the Grand Dao deted like a popped ball. She shook violently and staggered several steps back.

    The look on her beautiful face changed dramatically, and she couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°How is this possible!?¡±

    Her voice was full of unconcealed disbelief.

    Her attack might have seemed simple, but it had been so sudden that Su Yi had no room for error, yet he¡¯d targeted her weak points with perfect precision!

    How could Jiang Yingliu be anything but astounded?

    In all her days of cultivation, this was her first time encountering anything so unbelievable!

    When the onlookers saw this, they were too astonished for words.

    It was already unbelievable that Su Yi had in an Emperor like Ye Jing in a single sh.

    But now, he¡¯d countered Jiang Yingliu¡¯s ambush with a single strike. Jiang Yingliu, Pi Mo¡¯s disciple! This was so astounding that the crowd¡¯s minds went nk.

    They couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine how a Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator could possibly possess such heaven-defying power.

    ¡°All I can say is, with your attainments in the Dao of the Sword, you cannot wield such a high-level legacy effectively,¡± whispered Su Yi. It seemed he was losing interest.

    But this sentence seemed to provoke Jiang Yingliu, and she uncharacteristically lost control. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡±

    She cultivated the Abstruse Spiritual Essence Pearl Scripture. This supreme Daoist canon was the work of the founder of her lineage, the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force. It was ranked among the Wilds¡¯ top ten Imperial Apex Daoist scriptures!

    It didn¡¯t just include aplete cultivation method for each realm of cultivation; it included corresponding legacies of the Dao of the Sword.

    With this legacy, Jiang Yingliu had established an illustrious reputation for herself. Even Emperors of the same realm were rarely a match for her!

    Yet now, a Spiritual Revolution Realm young man was saying that she was unworthy of the Abstruse Spiritual Essence Pearl Scripture. How could she possibly tolerate that?

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Jiang Yingliu attacked once more. She raised her fair hand, and an iparably dazzling streak of sword qi swept forth like a bolt of clock. It seemed as if the inscrutable Laws of the Profound Dao were ying out endlessly within it, and it was as forceful and momentous as could be.

    The Transient Sword Jade Light!

    When Su Yi saw this attack, he couldn¡¯t help but feel increasingly mncholy.

    In his past life, only his youngest disciple, Qing Tang, had understood the true Abstruse Spiritual Essence Pearl Scripture on a deep level. She¡¯d cultivated this Daoist canon to the peak of perfection, to the point that her mastery of it surpassed even his.

    Su Yi vividly remembered that Qing Tang had once specifically sought out his guidance in regards to the profundities of the Transient Jade Sword Light.

    At the time, all he had to do was point her in the right direction. Qing Tang didn¡¯t just fully grasp the technique¡¯s secrets; she even used it as a foundation to ze a new trail and create all-new variations!

    Her talent for the Dao of the Sword had deeply astonished even Su Yi.

    A long time had passed since then. It was easy to imagine how mncholy Su Yi felt when he saw Jiang Yingliu use this familiar technique.

    However, his movements didn¡¯t slow.

    As Jiang Yingliu¡¯s sh descended, he clenched his hand into a fist, then suddenly stepped forward and punched.

    Boom!!

    The illusory, jade-like sword qi dispersed with a bang on impact.

    He¡¯d punched through it, like an axe through rotting wood.

    Jiang Yingliu¡¯s delicate frame flew back like a kite with its strings cut, and shended over a hundred feet away.

    Her face was as white as paper, and bright red blood flowed from the corners of her mouth. Bewilderment and disbelief were written all over her face, as if she couldn¡¯t ept what was happening.

    ¡°Impossible¡­ This is impossible¡­¡± Jiang Yingliu muttered despondently, as if she¡¯d lost her soul.

    She could more clearly than anyone that Su Yi hadn¡¯t broken through her inheritance of the Dao of the Sword with overwhelming force.

    No, it was as if he could sense her technique¡¯s weaknesses and neutralize her attack with ease!

    This came as no mere shock; it was simply astonishing!

    She felt as if her abilities, and all of her secrets, had beenid bare before Su Yi. How terrifying was that?

    When they saw what had happened to Jiang Yingliu, the crowd¡¯s hearts shook without end.

    Everyone could tell that Pi Mo¡¯s disciple had suffered an enormous shock, to the point that it seemed she¡¯d lost control.

    However, when they imagined how any other Emperor would feel if a Spiritual Revolution cultivator had repeatedly neutralized their attacks, they understood. A blow like that really was difficult to ept.

    Only the old butcher was ustomed to this sort of thing.

    A grand-disciple going up against their master¡¯s master was just asking for a beating.

    ¡°Tell me your goal, and I can leave you a path to life,¡± said Su Yi.

    Jiang Yingliu¡¯s expression was bleak.

    A little whileter, she took a deep breath, then said calmly, ¡°I said it earlier: there are no cowards in the Grotto of Abstruse?Force. I lost today. Kill me or skin me if you please; I won¡¯t so much as furrow my brow!¡±

    She spoke with firm conviction. The crowd couldn¡¯t help but look moved.

    Su Yi stared intently at her, then turned to look at Ye Donghe. ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡±

    Ye Donghe suddenly looked up, then swept his gaze across his nsmen and rasped, ¡°Are you really going to let an outsider humiliate me in our n¡¯s Ancestral Hall?¡±

    There was a disturbance amongst the Ghost Serpents¡¯ ranks. Even Ye Zishan and the young woman in the ink-ck skirt looked hesitant.

    If they just let Su Yi kill Ye Donghe, it wouldn¡¯t matter why he¡¯d done it; Su Yi would be enemies with the entire Ghost Serpent Race!

    Su Yi nced at the old butcher. ¡°Let her out.¡±

    The old butcher promptly waved his sleeves.

    A delicate figure fell to the floor. This was none other than the Empress of the Blood Pheasants, Xiang Tian.

    When Jiang Yingliu saw her, her expression darkened. She finally understood why Ye Tianqu had made it back to Tianya City alive.

    Ye Donghe couldn¡¯t help but react too.

    Su Yi looked at Xiang Tian. ¡°Tell me who put you up to assassinating Ye Tianqu, and who told you to seize the Ancestral Jade Seal. So long as you tell the truth, I¡¯ll let you live.¡±

    Xiang Tian was obviously weak and in low spirits. She scanned the area, and when she saw that Jiang Yingliu was injured and that Ye Donghe had been forced to his knees, her heart sank.

    She realized that not even Jiang Yingliu and Ye Donghe would be able to save her!

    Xiang Tian took a deep breath, lowered her head, and said bitterly, ¡°I was acting on Her Excellency Jiang Yingliu¡¯s orders. She said that Third High Elder Ye Donghe of the Ghost Serpents was nning something big and that she needed me to deal with Ye Tianqu and bring back his Ancestral Jade Seal.¡±

    The entire hall was instantly in uproar.

    Ye Zishan and the others, who moments prior had sympathized with Ye Donghe, couldn¡¯t help but be enraged.

    A high elder of the Ghost Serpents had colluded with Pi Mo¡¯s disciple to send outsiders to target his own nsman? How insidious was that?

    How was that any different from killing a nsman directly?

    The way the Ghost Serpents looked at Ye Donghe instantly changed.

    ¡°Lies and nder! Everyone, don¡¯t believe a word that witch?says!¡± Ye Donghe was beside himself with fury.

    Xiang Tian couldn¡¯t help but snap, ¡°Daoist Brother, you ought to take responsibility for your actions. You¡¯re a Profound Serenity expert, but you don¡¯t even have the courage for that? Do you really need me to take out proof?¡±

    Proof!

    Even Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. I didn¡¯t think this Xiang Tian woman had something like that up her sleeves.

    But then, Jiang Yingliu let out a long sigh. ¡°Fellow Daoist, the trend is no longer in our favor. It doesn¡¯t matter whether she has proof or not; you and I will find it difficult to escape cmity this time.¡±

    She paused, then said calmly, ¡°But I don¡¯t regret what I¡¯ve done, nor do I think I was wrong to do this! Had the Ghost Serpents selected a new leader at today¡¯s conference, it would have quelled their internal unrest. I trust that that¡¯s just what every member of the Ghost Serpents hopes to see.¡±

    She¡¯d effectively admitted that Xiang Tian was telling the truth!

    Ye Donghe¡¯s lips quivered, but in the end, he slumped in dejection and said nothing.

    The older-generation Ghost Serpents were both surprised and furious.

    ¡°And what exactly were you after?¡± asked Su Yi.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Jiang Yingliu said, ¡°I wanted to use this as an opportunity to retrieve our founder¡¯s sword from the Ghost Serpents!¡±

    Su Yi was stunned. He would never have guessed that this woman was targeting the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos!

    Throughout the hall, the crowd was bewildered and uncertain. Many of them felt confused.

    ¡°How could the Ghost Serpents possibly have your founder¡¯s weapon?¡± the young woman in the skirt as ck as ink couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Jiang Yingliu said calmly, ¡°You don¡¯t know about this, but that doesn¡¯t mean it isn¡¯t true. Rather, with your statuses, you aren¡¯t qualified to learn this secret. If it weren¡¯t for the sake of obtaining our founder¡¯s sword, why would I intervene in the Ghost Serpents¡¯ affairs?¡±

    Even the old butcher couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned; not even he had known that Su Yi had left his sword here!

    ¡°Uncle, is this true?¡± Ye Zishan looked at Ye Donghe.

    Ye Donghe slumped and said bleakly, ¡°It¡¯s true. Throughout the Ghost Serpent n, only Ancestor Ye Yu and I know this secret. ording to Ancestor Ye Yu, the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force left it here himself, temporarily entrusting it to our care.¡±

    The entire hall was instantly in uproar.

    To the prominent older-generation Ghost Serpents in attendance, this was an unquestionably shocking secret. They only now realized that there were secret ulterior motives behind the push to select a new leader!

    And Su Yi finally understood.

    He¡¯d already deduced that Jiang Yingliu was most likely trying to get into the Ghost Serpent¡¯s Ancestral Forbidden Ground.

    And only the leader of the Ghost Serpents was qualified to enter the Ancestral Forbidden Ground, and only if they first gathered the four Ancestral Jade Seals.

    That was why Jiang Yingliu had allied herself with Ye Donghe.

    But although Su Yi had already figured that part out, he only now realized why she wanted to go there: she was after the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos!

    ¡°Did your master, Pi Mo, tell you to do this?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Jiang Yingliu froze, then said, ¡°As an inheritor of the Grotto of Abstruse Force, since I learned this secret, I naturally must do everything in my power to bring our founder¡¯s weapon back to the sect!¡±

    Su Yi furrowed his brow as he realized that Jiang Yingliu must have decided on this course of action for herself.

    It was then that amotion rang out beyond the grand hall.

    Immediately afterward, a grave, imposing voice emanated from outside.

    ¡°Just who dared barge into Ghost Serpent Territory and cause a ruckus!?¡±

    Every word nged like metal against metal, brimming with murderous intent, shaking the heart and soul.

    Before this voice had even finished echoing through the air, a tall, stalwart figure shot into the Ancestral Hall like a beam of dazzling divine light.

 Chapter 887: A New Player Enters the Stage

    <h4>Chapter 887: A New yer Enters the Stage</h4>

    This new arrival wore dark clothing and an iron crown. He had a Dao Sword strapped across his back, and as he looked around, his eyes shone with forceful, imposing momentum.

    As he entered the hall, a terrifying, sharp, austere energy spread outward.

    The old butcher¡¯s eyes lit up with surprise. What a powerful aura of the Dao of the Sword!

    And when they saw this new arrival clearly, Ye Zishan, the young woman in the ink-ck skirt, and the other members of the main lineage?perked up.

    ¡°Greetings, Second High Elder!¡± Everyone rose in greeting.

    The tall swordsman in dark clothing and an iron crown was none other than the second high elder of the Ghost Serpents, Ye Qinghe!

    An old fossil of the Profound Serenity Realm who¡¯d long since gone into seclusion!

    More importantly, Ye Qinghe was an older-generation member of the Ghost Serpents¡¯ main lineage!

    His arrival made Ye Zishan and the others of the main lineage feel as if they¡¯d recovered their pir of support.

    As for the branch lineage members? All of them drooped, feeling thoroughly ill at ease.

    Ye Qinghe¡¯s eyes shed as he scanned the great hall.

    But when he took in the devastation, he couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow.

    This was far too chaotic!

    Ye Donghe had been forced to the ground, Jiang Yingliu was injured, Xiang Tian was seated to the side, and the floor was covered in blood, gore, and ruined furniture.

    And the proprietor of Auspicious Cloud Tower and an unfamiliar Spiritual Revolution Realm young man stood at the center of the hall.

    He even saw his senior apprentice brother, Yue Shi, standing amongst the crowd!

    All of this left Ye Qinghe utterly baffled.

    ¡°Who can tell me what¡¯s going on?¡± Ye Qinghe said gravely.

    .

    Ye Zishan promptly stepped up and quickly exined everything that had happened.

    By the time he heard the full story, Ye Qinghe couldn¡¯t help but feel dazed, and his expression shifted erratically.

    A sudden development in the Dark Capital, Ye Yu¡¯s entrapment, and the Ghost Serpents'' internal division had led to a push to select a new leader¡­

    And the resulting storm had broken out here, in the Ghost Serpents¡¯ Ancestral Hall!

    If Ye Donghe¡¯s collusion with Jiang Yingliu infuriated Ye Qinghe, then Su Yi and the old butcher¡¯s behavior astonished him, to the point that he found it difficult to believe.

    Despite having ovee years of the wind and waves, and despite having witnessed all manner of strange urrences, it wasn¡¯t so easy for Ye Qinghe to believe that a young Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator could kill Ye Jing in a single attack, much less defeat Pi Mo¡¯s disciple, Jiang Yingliu!

    And it seemed that even the reclusive, mighty proprietor of Auspicious Cloud Inn treated him with the utmost respect, obeying his everymand!

    All of this seemed unquestionably unbelievable.

    It was amidst this stifled, tense atmosphere that Ye Donghe spoke up in a raspy voice. ¡°n Brother, in regard to today¡¯s incident, I admit that Imitted numerous errors, but rest assured: I¡¯ll ept whatever punishment the n sees fit. However, all of this should have been an internal matter. Yet outsiders have barged into our territory, grantly murdering our nsmen. n Brother, please, just justice for us!¡±

    Just like that, he pointed the spear at Su Yi and the old butcher.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Ye Qinghe looked at Su Yi. ¡°Fellow Daoist, there¡¯s one thing I don¡¯t understand. I¡¯d like to ask you to rify.¡±

    From the title ¡°fellow Daoist¡±, it was clear that the ancient Ye Qinghe dared not treat Su Yi as he might a typical junior.

    ¡°Ask,¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡°You are not a Ghost Serpent, nor are you one of our enemies. It seems you have no connection to us at all. So why is it that you showed up today and got involved, all while proiming your intention to quell our n¡¯s internal unrest?¡± Ye Qinghe¡¯s gaze was deep as he stared silently at Su Yi.

    All eyes were instantly upon Su Yi. Even Jiang Yingliu and Ye Donghe had long since wondered the same thing.

    It was just as Ye Qinghe said; Su Yi had appeared out of nowhere. They couldn¡¯t even imagine why he¡¯d get involved, or what his intentions were.

    The young woman in the ink-ck skirt couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Elder Tianqu invited Young Lord Su.¡±

    Ye Qinghe sighed. ¡°Lass, although Ye Tianqu holds authority over the third branch lineage, he alone¡­ wouldn¡¯t have been capable of aplishing this.¡±

    The young woman instantly fell silent.

    ¡°Please enlighten me, Fellow Daoist.¡± Ye Qinghe¡¯s gaze was already a bit fierce.

    The old butcher couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly, ¡°Do you think we¡¯re here with sinister ulterior motives? Don¡¯t forget that without us, the Ghost Serpents would already be under new leadership!¡±

    But Su Yi waved dismissively. ¡°Never mind that. It¡¯s only logical that he¡¯d want answers.¡±

    At the end of the day, this was Ghost Serpent territory. This was Little Leaf¡¯s home.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t do anything overly heartless.

    Otherwise, given his disposition, he would never have paid the Ghost Serpents¡¯ unrest any heed in the first ce. He certainly wouldn¡¯t have gotten directly involved.

    The old butcher instantly fell silent. He could tell that when it came to the Ghost Serpents, Old Monster Su was uncharacteristically tolerant.

    In the past, had anyone dared natter on like that, Old Monster Su would likely have shed them to death already.

    He then watched as Su Yi raised and waved his hand.

    A figure appeared out of thin air, a handsome, young-looking man in jade-colored robes.

    ¡°You saw everything that happened earlier. I¡¯ll leave the rest to you,¡± said Su Yi. With that, he took out his wicker chair and, disregarding the crowd¡¯s dumbstruck gazes, sprawled outzily and contentedly.

    As if the crowd didn¡¯t even exist.

    But before long, all eyes were on the young man in jade-colored robes.

    Many of the onlookers were confused. And who is this person?

    But when they saw the jade-robed young man¡¯s features clearly, Ye Qinghe, Ye Donghe, and many of the other old-timers were dazed. Their eyes bulged.

    ¡°Ancestor!? Is it really you?¡± one of the old-timers couldn¡¯t help but shout.

    Ancestor?

    Numerous onlookers were in uproar. All were confused and uncertain.

    Jiang Yingliu, Yue Shi, and the others were baffled too.

    But then, Ye Donghe said in a quavering voice, ¡°n Uncle, is it really you?¡±

    Ye Qinghe was stunned too.

    ¡°What, it¡¯s only been thirty-six thousand years since I wasst home. Don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± the young man in jade robes snorted.

    Naturally, it was Ye Xun.

    ¡°Uncle¡­ So it really is you¡­¡± Ye Qinghe finally came to his senses, and his face filled with excitement.

    This scene was like a stone breaking through the heavens. The crowd was instantly in uproar.

    Quite a few people had already guessed Ye Xun¡¯s identity.

    Because among the Ghost Serpents, few were of greater seniority than high elders Ye Qinghe and Donghe. Of them, only one had been missing for tens of thousands of years.

    And that was Ye Xun!

    Ancestor Ye Yu¡¯s little brother!

    However, none of them had anticipated that this ancestor of terrifying seniority would appear in the Ancestral Hall now and in such a way.

    It was just too unexpected.

    ¡°So it¡¯s him¡­¡± Yue Shi and the other guests finally remembered.

    A long time ago, Ye Xun was absolutely the most famous silkpants in the entire Netherworld. He was a tyrannical and domineering hooligan, and he¡¯d caused too many problems to count.

    ¡°Ancestor Ye Xun¡­¡± Ye Zishan said in a quavering voice.

    Only now did he and the young woman in the ink-ck skirt realize why Su Yi and the old butcher had gotten involved. So, all of this was inextricably connected to Ancestor Ye Xun!

    ¡°Uncle, when did you get back?¡± Ye Qinghe couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Ye Xun said expressionlessly, ¡°Do you think this is the time to discuss that?¡±

    Ye Qinghe was instantly sheepish.

    He was the lofty second high elder of the Ghost Serpents, a Profound Serenity Emperor, yet now, he was being rebuked like a mere junior, and he didn¡¯t dare argue back.

    ¡°n Uncle, why are you with that¡­ err, Fellow Daoist Su Yi?¡± Ye Donghe was dumbstruck, and his mind felt nk.

    Ye Xun said coldly, ¡°Had I recklessly made an appearance and thrown a wrench in your ns with Jiang Yingliu, I¡¯m afraid I would have wound up like Ye Tianqu¡ªseen as an obstacle and removed! After all, my cultivation base is severely damaged; I¡¯m no different from a Spirit Dao cultivator now. If you wanted to kill me, it¡¯d be no more difficult than turning over your hand!¡±

    Ye Donghe¡¯s expression changed dramatically, and he hurriedly said, ¡°n Uncle, I absolutely wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±

    Ye Xun gazed deeply at Ye Donghe. ¡°You say that because you¡¯ve already lost, and because you¡¯re already a prisoner. Had you won today, you¡¯d be singing a different tune.¡±

    The crowd¡¯s expressions were instantly conflicted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste time. Get down to business.¡±

    Over in his wicker chair, Su Yi was starting to get impatient.

    The real reason he¡¯d waited this long to bring Ye Xun out was because he talked too much!

    Ye Xun nodded. ¡°Got it!¡±

    He then looked at Ye Qinghe. ¡°Things have already reached this point. How do you think we should deal with the aftermath?¡±

    Ye Qinghe calmed himself, then said, ¡°It¡¯s entirely up to you, Uncle!¡±

    Ye Xun, however, looked at Su Yi. ¡°Then, Brother-in¡­. Su, what do you think we should do?¡±

    Inwardly, he cried out, That was close! I almost called him ¡®Brother-inw¡¯!

    But even though he hadn¡¯t called Su Yi Brother-in-Law, the sight of him asking for Su Yi¡¯s input left the onlookers bbergasted.

    Just who is that guy? It¡¯s not just the proprietor of Auspicious Cloud Tower, even Ancestor Ye Xun treats him with the utmost respect!

    The way the crowd looked at Su Yi changed once again.

    ¡°This is Ghost?Serpent business. You decide what to do,¡± said Su Yi. Then, he pointed at the Blood Pheasant, Xiang Tian. ¡°I told her I¡¯d leave her a path to life, so let her leave.¡±

    Ye Xun straightforwardly nodded his agreement. ¡°Got it!¡±

    Xiang Tian, who¡¯d been listless and dispirited all this time, was caught off guard by this unexpected delight. She faced Su Yi and sped her fist in gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Your Excellency, for showing mercy!¡±

    ¡°As for her?¡± Su Yi nced at Jiang Yingliu. ¡°Let her live for now. I have questions for her.¡±

    Although she was Pi Mo¡¯s disciple, she¡¯d obviously had the wool pulled over her eyes. She knew nothing about what really happened at the Grotto of Abstruse?Force five hundred years ago.

    Furthermore, she consistently proimed herself an inheritor of the Grotto of Abstruse Force, and she¡¯d colluded with Ye Donghe to bring the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos back to the Wilds.

    Her intentions, and the way she¡¯d rather die than lower her head, meant that Su Yi couldn¡¯t bear to just kill her.

    ¡°Very well.¡± Ye Xun straightforwardly agreed once more.

    Jiang Yingliu pursed her lips and said nothing.

    ¡°You resolve the rest. I¡¯ll wait outside.¡± With that, Su Yi got up, put away his wicker chair, and walked outside.

    The old butcher hurriedly followed him.

    The crowd watched the two of them disappear beyond the hall. Not one person dared stand in their way.

    The young woman in the ink-ck skirt couldn¡¯t help but recall what Su Yi had said earlier.

    He¡¯de here to aplish three goals.

    First, to quell the Ghost Serpents¡¯ internal unrest.

    Second, to punish the primary offender behind it all.

    Although Su Yi had yet to say his third goal, he¡¯d already realized the first two!

    The young woman couldn¡¯t help but feel dazed. Earlier, who would have believed this?

 Chapter 888: Compassion

    <h4>Chapter 888: Compassion</h4>

    Outside the Ancestral Hall.

    Numerous Ghost Serpent nsmen had gathered.

    When they saw Su Yi and the old butcher emerge, there was a disturbance amongst the crowd as they cleared a path.

    They¡¯d already seen everything that happened inside, including how Ancestor Ye Xun treated Su Yi with such respect.

    Given the circumstances, who would dare block his path?

    Tu Yong felt shaken, and his heart was full of awe.

    Before they¡¯d even arrived in Tianya City, he¡¯d witnessed Su Yi¡¯s heaven-defying, terrifying strength on board the Cloud Tower Treasure Ship.

    But he still wouldn¡¯t have expected that the young man in blue could walk right into the storm and turn the tides in one fell swoop!

    Seeing Su Yi emerge from the Ancestral Hall, Tu Yong felt as if he were gazing upon a god!

    The elderly servant, Thirteen, instinctively hid amongst the crowd. His head was lowered, and the fist of his remaining hand was tightly clenched. His heart was full of terror and unease.

    Earlier, when Su Yi walked into the Ancestral Hall, Thirteen had mocked him, saying that this wasn¡¯t Auspicious Cloud Tower, and that the innkeeper wouldn¡¯t protect him here.

    But now, the proprietor of Auspicious Cloud Tower hade, and even Ancestor Ye Xun treated Su Yi with the utmost respect. How could Thirteen not be surprised?

    Even ignoring all that, the mere fact that Su Yi had killed Ye Jing with ease told Thirteen that, if Su Yi wanted to kill him, he wouldn¡¯t need the innkeeper¡¯s help!

    He most certainly hadn¡¯t forgotten that Su Yi had promised him an opportunity to throw his life away!

    Thirteen didn¡¯t want to die, and he certainly didn¡¯t want to throw his life away.

    Thus, he hid himself in the crowd, wishing he were invisible and that Su Yi would simply overlook him.

    But against all expectations, Su Yi just had to walk right toward him!

    Thirteen¡¯s heart sank, and he felt a chill in his hands and feet.

    ¡°My earlier promise still holds true,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Want to try me?¡±

    Thirteen stiffened, then lowered his head and said bitterly, ¡°This old man heard that an immortal¡¯s sword isn¡¯t for killing ants. Earlier, I was blind. Your Excellency, please view me as you might an ant and mercifully let me live on in degradation!¡±

    The old butcher snickered. ¡°What a coward.¡±

    When Su Yi saw this, he promptly lost interest and pointed into the Ancestral Hall. ¡°Go in and ept punishment of your own ord.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Thirteen agreed with obvious fright.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to spare him so much as a second nce. He put his hands behind his back, slipped through the crowd, and arrived at the cliffside.

    The ancient pines were verdant, apanied by a spring and a waterfall. The scene overlooked a sunlit sea of clouds, which churned as the mountain winds blew past. It was a glorious sight.

    Su Yi stood there, blue robes and long ck hair fluttering around him. Everything felt vast and grand.

    The beauty of nature was far more pleasant than the in-fighting and profit-seeking he¡¯d just witnessed in the Ancestral Hall.

    The old butcher stood silently not far away. After a while he said, ¡°Old Monster Su, I wouldn¡¯t have thought that you¡¯d be sopassionate.¡±

    Su Yi said tly, ¡°Their life and death don¡¯t matter. I just don¡¯t want to make Little Leaf sad.¡±

    The old butcher nodded. He¡¯d guessed that this was the reason.

    After a moment¡¯s thought, the old butcher asked, ¡°Was thest of your three goals for this trip to the Ghost Serpents¡¯ mountain retrieving your sword?¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± said Su Yi.

    His third goal was naturally retrieving the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos!

    ¡°Then¡­ When you¡¯ve finished your business, can you consider helping me break through my mental barriers?¡± the old butcher asked in a low voice.

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Very well.¡±

    The old butcher instantly sighed in relief, and he visibly rxed.

    His eyes even shone with hints of eagerness and excitement.

    This cultivation had stagnated for thirty-six thousand years. After all those years of torment, he¡¯d practically given into despair, only to finally see new hope of breaking through.

    It was easy to imagine how excited he must feel.

    ¡­..

    The Ancestral Divine Hall.

    ¡°Ye Donghe, why did you choose to collude with outsiders for the seat of n leader?¡± asked Ye Xun.

    Many of those present were wondering the exact same thing.

    Ye Donghe said bleakly, ¡°n Uncle, the winner is a king, and the loser is a bandit. I¡¯ve already admitted defeat, and I¡¯m willing to ept my punishment.¡±

    Ye Xun furrowed his brow. ¡°I¡¯m asking about your motives.¡±

    Ye Donghe fell silent.

    But it was then that Jiang Yingliu suddenly spoke up. ¡°I can tell you.¡±

    All eyes were instantly upon her.

    She then went on to say, ¡°Ye Donghe wanted to promote a new leader out of consideration for the Ghost Serpents¡¯ wellbeing. His only selfish act was taking it upon himself to offer our founder¡¯s sword in exchange for the assurance that I would intervene should the Ghost Serpents ever face cmity.¡±

    Everyone was bbergasted.

    Ye Xun furrowed his brow. ¡°Truly?¡±

    Ye Donghe¡¯s expression shifted. Finally, he said in a low voice, ¡°A sudden change to the Dark Capital left Ancestor Ye Yu trapped. The Grand High Elder has already gone to investigate, while n Brother Qinghe was in seclusion. Before he emerged, I was the only Profound Serenity Emperor around to hold down the fort. If external foes seized the opportunity to attack, our entire n would surely have faced unpredictable peril.

    ¡°And everyone knows that the Swordmaster of Abstruse?Force passed away five hundred years ago. We can only let one of his inheritors retrieve the sword he left here in his stead.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I choose to ally myself with Fellow Daoist Jiang Yingliu. Only by selecting a new leader could I use the power of the four Ancestral Jade Seals to enter our Ancestral Forbidden Ground and help Fellow Daoist Jiang Yingliu retrieve her founder¡¯s sword.¡±

    Ye Zishan and the young woman in the ink-ck skirt were unwittingly stunned.

    ¡°But why try to kill Ye Tianqu?¡± asked Ye Xun.

    Ye Donghe sighed. ¡°I admit that I was in such a hurry to gather the Ancestral Jade Seals that I made a mistake.¡±

    For a moment, everyone felt conflicted.

    However, Ye Xunughed coldly. ¡°Perhaps your intentions were good, but your actions were far too despicable! It was your foolish deeds that led to this disaster!¡±

    He paused, then said angrily, ¡°Besides, how can you say with certainty that Jiang Yingliu wasn¡¯t deceiving you? If she tricked you into letting her leave with the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡¯s weapon, how would you ount to my?big sister?¡±

    Ye Donghe had nothing to say to that.

    Jiang Yingliu furrowed her brow. ¡°I¡¯m an inheritor of the Grotto of Abstruse?Force. That¡¯smon knowledge in the Netherworld. It¡¯s only right that I take away our founder¡¯s sword; how could you call that deception?¡±

    Ye Xun nced coldly at her. ¡°Because your master is a traitor. He betrayed his sect five hundred years ago!¡±

    The crowd¡¯s hearts shook. Pi Mo had betrayed the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force?

    They¡¯d never heard anything like that before!

    Jiang Yingliu¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t even think of ndering my master. How could someone like him possibly betray his sect?¡±

    Ye Xun waved the question away. ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered exining to you.¡±

    He then addressed Ye Qinghe. ¡°First, imprison Ye Donghe. When my sister gets back, let her decide his fate herself.¡±

    Ye Qinghe nodded.

    Ye Xun then issued a series of orders.

    Ye Qinghe dared not be negligent. He carried out eachmand, one by one.

    Ye Donghe was imprisoned.

    Xiang Tian received a second chance, and she left in a hurry.

    Jiang Yingliu was detained, waiting for Su Yi to return with questions for her.

    Thirteen epted punishment of his own volition, and was consigned to the Ghost Serpents¡¯ dungeons.

    Ye Tianqu, who¡¯d been imprisoned earlier, was released.

    And the guests who¡¯de to witness the conference dispersed.

    ¡­.In summary, the curtains closed on the Ghost Serpents¡¯ internal unrest.

    However, an enormous question lingered in the minds of everyst Ghost Serpent¡ª¡ª"Just who is that Su Yi person, and where did hee from?"

    ¡­¡­

    An ancient pce built on the peak of Lotus tform Mountain.

    Jiang Yingliu stood here, her beautiful head lowered and her expression bleak.

    She and Su Yi were the only ones here.

    Su Yi sat down, holding a jug of wine. It looked as if he were thinking about something, and a long time passed in silence.

    In the end, Jiang Yingliu couldn¡¯t take the torturous, stifled silence any longer. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to die. If you¡¯re going to kill me, just do it!¡±

    .

    She felt like a prisoner awaiting judgment. It wasn¡¯t at all pleasant; better to just get it over with.

    Su Yi looked up at the beautiful woman in the scarlet ruqun, a bit stunned. ¡°Forget it. You can leave.¡±

    Jiang Yingliu was instantly stunned, to the point that she almost dared not believe her ears.

    A little whileter, she said, ¡°Even if you let me go, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll give up on retrieving our founder¡¯s weapon! I might not be able to do it now, but one day, I¡¯ll definitely be able to do it!¡±

    Her eyes shone with stubborn determination.

    Su Yiughed. ¡°You won¡¯t get the chance. My third goal in visiting the Ghost Serpents was to leave with that very weapon.¡±

    Jiang Yingliu¡¯s delicate frame stiffened. A momentter, she gnashed her teeth and said, ¡°Even if you acquire our founder¡¯s sword, I¡¯ll one day seize it back!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a problem forter,¡± said Su Yi distractedly. ¡°You should leave now, before I change my mind.¡±

    Jiang Yingliu looked at him in a daze. ¡°You¡­ really don¡¯t n to kill me?¡±

    The young man in blue seemed far too strange. It wasn¡¯t just his suspicious origins; even his thoughts were unfathomable, as if he were a walking bundle of mysteries. She couldn¡¯t see through him.

    Su Yi waved. ¡°Farewell. I won¡¯t see you off.¡±

    The look on Jiang Yingliu¡¯s beautiful face shifted erratically. Finally, she took a deep breath and said, ¡°Should you ever suffer a defeat at my hands, I¡¯ll leave you a path to life too.¡±

    With that, she turned and left.

    It was only after she¡¯d left Lotus tform Mountain and confirmed that no one was stopping her that she realized Su Yi really had let her go.

    However, she couldn¡¯t help but feel bewildered. Why exactly did that guy let me go? What is he thinking?

    She couldn¡¯t wrap her head around it.

    After a while, she thought to herself, It seems I have to find an opportunity to return to the Wilds and meet with Master¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The pce atop Lotus tform Mountain.

    The old butcher appeared soundlessly out of nowhere. ¡°Old Monster Su, do you n to let Jiang Yingliu send a message to Pi Mo to lure him to the Netherworld?¡±

    ¡°Pi Mo won¡¯te,¡± Su Yi said calmly. ¡°But this will arouse his suspicions, and that¡¯s enough. I¡¯ll just have to wait and see how he¡¯ll respond.¡±

    The old butcher didn¡¯t understand it. ¡°Why won¡¯t Pi Moe?¡±

    ¡°If he leaves the Wilds, my youngest disciple, Qing Tang, is sure to attack the subordinate factions of the Abstruse Force Alliance,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Pi Mo won¡¯t dare to risk it.¡±

    He¡¯d once exined the same thing to Cui Chang¡¯an.

    The old butcher¡¯s expression was instantly inscrutable. ¡°Your disciples have turned on each other in pursuit of power. That can¡¯t feel good, right?¡±

    Su Yi nced at the old butcher. ¡°Delighting in my misfortune?¡±

    The old butcher hurriedly shook his head. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±

    It was then that Ye Xun walked inside and said with a smile, ¡°Brother-in-Law, I¡¯ve gathered the other three Ancestral Jade Seals.¡±

 Chapter 889: Listen to This Sword Hum

    <h4>Chapter 889: Listen to This Sword Hum</h4>

    Brother-in-Law?

    When he heard how Ye Xun addressed Su Yi, the old butcher¡¯s expression turned a bit strange.

    Su Yi, however, had long since grown ustomed to this. He promptly rose from his wicker chair and said, ¡°It wouldn¡¯t do to put this off. Let¡¯s go visit the Ghost Serpents¡¯ Ancestral Forbidden Ground.¡±

    Ye Xun said hurriedly, ¡°Brother-in-Law, that nephew of mine, Qinghe, wants to meet with you.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Su Yi hadn¡¯t expected that.

    Ye Xun said a bit guiltily, ¡°Earlier, when I conversed with him, Iplimented you and it seems¡­ he put two and two together¡­.¡±

    The corners of Su Yi¡¯s lips twitched. I just knew that with Ye Xun¡¯s disposition, there was no way he¡¯d be able to keep a lid on it.

    ¡°Where is he?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°Wait a moment, Brother-in-Law,¡± said Ye Xun. As he spoke, he shattered a talisman.

    Before long, Ye Qinghe rushed in. As soon as the second high elder of the Ghost Serpents entered the grand hall, he solemnly and respectfully approached Su Yi, then inclined his head in greeting. ¡°Junior Ye Qinghe greets you, Senior Su. If I offended you earlier in the Ancestral Hall, I humbly request your magnanimity!¡±

    His attitude was modest and respectful to the extreme.

    And it was no wonder; during Su Yi¡¯s past life, while exploring the Netherworld, he¡¯d assisted the Ghost Serpents on numerous asions for Little Leaf.

    This was what led to their inclusion in the ranks of the Nine Royal ns of the Netherworld.

    Su Yi had once even rebuilt the formations covering Lotus tform Peak!

    It was no exaggeration to say that, in the eyes of the older-generation Ghost Serpents, the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force was like a deity; they revered him.

    ¡°Did he tell you?¡± Su Yi rubbed his forehead.

    Ye Qinghe hesitated, then said in a low voice, ¡°Senior, to tell the truth, even before I asked Uncle Ye Xun, I had my suspicions.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Su Yi asked with great interest. ¡°Tell me.¡±

    Ye Qinghe cleared his throat and said, ¡°A long time ago, you said that after you improved it, the Ten Thousand Stars Heaven-ughtering Formation was enough to threaten the lives of even Profound Serenity Realm experts. You said that even a formations?grandmaster wouldn¡¯t be able to break through it on short notice.

    ¡°But today, in the Ancestral Hall, you neutralized its power with a flip of your hand. That¡¯s the first thing that aroused my suspicions.¡±

    Here, Ye Qinghe¡¯s gazended on the old butcher. ¡°Second, only a tiny handful of Ghost Serpents know Senior Shang¡¯s identity and why he keeps watch over Tianya City. When I saw that he too hade, I suspected who you were.¡±

    He paused before continuing. ¡°The third reason has to do with Uncle Ye Xun. Everyone in the Ghost Serpent knows that there¡¯s only one person Uncle Ye Xun is polite and respectful to¡ªand that¡¯s you, Senior.¡±

    As he wrapped up his exnation, Ye Qinghe¡¯s?voice filled with excitement and delight. ¡°And reality proves that my suspicions were right on the mark.¡±

    ¡°Does anyone else know?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Ye Qinghe shook his head. ¡°No.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not worried about my identity leaking, but I don¡¯t want my appearance to drag the Ghost Serpents into the storm unnecessarily.¡±

    Ye Qinghe said solemnly, ¡°Senior, no matter how great the storm, we Ghost Serpents aren¡¯t afraid! But I¡¯ll naturally keep your identity a secret for you.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± said Su Yi. He had nothing else to say on the matter.

    Ye Qinghe considerately asked, ¡°Senior, how about I lead you to the Ancestral Forbidden Ground?¡±

    Ye Xun¡¯s eyebrows shot up. ¡°You¡¯re quite something, kid! So, you¡¯ve learned to rush to curry favor before others get the chance! You¡¯re already a Profound Serenity Emperor, but you¡¯ve learned to lick boots! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re after something?¡±

    Ye Qinghe said a bit awkwardly, ¡°Uncle, I just want to work on Senior Su¡¯s behalf. I¡¯m in no way after anything else.¡±

    The old butcher said out of nowhere, ¡°He¡¯s encountered a bottleneck at the peak of the early-stage Profound Serenity Realm. If he ovees it, he¡¯ll naturally be able to condense Profound Serenity Dao tforms. However, if he fails, Profound Serenity Laws will corrode his cultivation base. He is facing the ¡®Gateway of Life and Death¡¯ of the Profound Serenity Realm.¡±

    Ye Xun instantly understood. ¡°No wonder you were so dead-set on an audience, you punk! So, you wanted to seize the opportunity to ask my brother-inw about how to ovee this tribtion!¡±

    Ye Qinghe instantly looked a bit ill at ease.

    Having his secrets exposed like this was naturally ufortable.

    Su Yi, however, didn¡¯t mind at all. ¡°Outsiders cannot help you ovee the Profound Serenity Realm¡¯s Gateway of Life and Death. You must rely on your own willpower and spirit to temper your Laws of the Grand Dao.¡±

    He paused, and said, ¡°But when we get back from the Ghost Serpents¡¯ Ancestral Forbidden Ground, I wouldn¡¯t mind sharing some of my experiences with you. They might well be of use.¡±

    Ye Qinghe quivered from head to toe, practically mad with delight as he bowed. ¡°Many thanks, Senior!¡±

    It had been over ten thousand years since he¡¯d broken into the Profound Serenity Realm. However, even after spending the past three thousand years in seclusion attempting to break through the Gateway of Life and Death, he couldn¡¯t take that final step.

    Su Yi¡¯s answers were like rain after a long drought, a stroke of good fortune as grand as the heavens themselves.

    The old butcher was inwardly rueful. Only Old Monster Su is qualified to do something like this.

    The popce honored him as the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force.

    But throughout the heavens, he had yet another glorious title¡ªthe Master of Ten Thousand Daos!

    Were he anyone else, how could he possibly be qualified to guide a Profound Serenity expert¡¯s cultivation?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Su Yi. He was already headed out of the hall.

    ¡­.

    ".

    Thirty thousand feet below the base of Lotus tform Mountain, there was a hidden realm.

    This was the Ghost Serpents¡¯ Ancestral Forbidden Ground!

    Rumor had it that the progenitor of the Ghost Serpent Race had carved out this hidden realm, and that it hid enormous secrets involving the origins of the Ghost Serpents.

    Even the Ghost Serpents¡¯ central divine artifact, the Tianya Dark Torchlight, was hidden inside!

    ording to Ye Qinghe, it was only several hundred years ago, when Ye Yu left to explore the Dark Capital, that she hid the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos within the Ancestral Forbidden Ground.

    And Su Yi had been here once before in his past life; Ye Yu had led him into this hidden realm.

    Here, the skies were dark and overcast. Heaven and earth were boundlessly vast, and an ancient, primordial air of destion permeated the skies.

    The key to opening this hidden realmy in the four Ancestral Jade Seals.

    But to Su Yi, this was no longer an impediment.

    Spatial ripples spread through the boundlessndscape as Su Yi and hispanions appeared out of nowhere.

    ¡°So, this is the Ancestral Forbidden Ground of the Ghost Serpents? It really isn¡¯t simple. The air contains a portion of the primordial power of chaos.¡± The old butcher was visibly stunned.

    He was effectively basking in Su Yi¡¯s light; it was their connection that won him the opportunity to enter this mysterious hidden realm.

    Something urred to Su Yi, and he said, ¡°While we¡¯re here, we can actually borrow the power of the Tianya Dark Torchlight to dispel the dark shadow over your Dao Heart.¡±

    The old butcher was briefly stunned. Then, he eximed, ¡°Old Monster Su, are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Is there any reason for me to deceive you?¡± Su Yi asked tly.

    The old butcher was instantly sheepish.

    ng!

    It was then that the hum of a sword rang out. It sounded as if it hade from beyond the nine heavens, and it instantly resounded throughout the boundless, overcastndscape.

    It was like the sound of the Grand Dao, and its unsurpassed power shook the soul.

    The old butcher, Ye Qinghe, Ye Xun, and the other three stiffened. Their hearts shook, and they felt an unprecedented sense of crisis, as if a de were looming over them. All of their hair stood on end.

    It was just a sword hum. They couldn¡¯t see it, nor could they touch it. However, the three of them all felt a bone-piercing chill.

    Su Yi, however, looked a bit dazed.

    After tens of thousands of years of separation, and even after reincarnating, his sword recognized him immediately¡­

    He could even sense the delight and excitement within the humming, like a child whooping with delight.

    But a momentter, a terrifyingly cold aura spread throughout heaven and earth, suppressing the humming of the sword.

    It was as if the entire hidden realm had instantly been plunged into darkness!

    Su Yi narrowed his eyes, thenughed. ¡°It seems the spirit of the Tianya Dark Torchlight is as alert as ever. Come on, let¡¯s go to Torchlit Darkness Mountain.¡±

    As he spoke, he proceeded into the distance. The others followed shortly after.

    Before long, a boundless, winding mountain came into view, connecting heaven and earth. From a distance, it was like the massive body of a dragon.

    Cold, dark mists enveloped the mountain in its entirety, giving it an additional sense of mysteriousness.

    In truth, the mountain didn¡¯t just resemble a dragon; it really was made from a dragon¡¯s body!

    The dragon in question was born of primordial chaos amidst the darkness, and it carried the essence of heavenly me in its jaws, illuminating the ten directions. When it opened its eyes, it dispelled the darkness, like the descent of the midday sun.

    But when it closed its eyes, a darkness reminiscent of an eternal night nketed the world.

    This was a Torch Dragon, an extremely rare Xiantian True Spirit!

    The Ghost Serpents considered it their progenitor, and their loftiest Daoist magic, the Netherworld Serpent¡¯s Prohibition, was derived from the Torch Dragon¡¯s innate divine ability.

    ¡°That enormous mountain in the distance contains the power of a seemingly primordial Law of the Grand Dao!¡± eximed the old butcher. ¡°It¡¯s no different from the Dao Source Mountains of rumors!¡±

    Ye Xun¡¯s lips curved upward. ¡°That mountain is what remains of the body of our progenitor, and it naturally contains the Laws of the Dao of Torchlit Darkness. You really could call it a Dao?Source Mountain.¡±

    His voice revealed a hint of pride.

    As they conversed, the group arrived at the foot of Torchlit Darkness Mountain.

    Looking up from the foot of the mountain, they saw the peak towering above them, piercing the clouds. It was in the exact spot a dragon¡¯s head would be.

    There was an enormous cliff halfway up the mountain, shaped like a dragon¡¯s mouth.

    All of Torchlit Darkness Mountain was shrouded in a mysterious power of the Grand Dao as dark and serene as the night itself. They couldn¡¯t see the mountain¡¯s scenery in any detail at all.

    Except for the cliff halfway up the mountain, which was bathed in gentle, radiant light. It was particrly eye-catching amidst the misty darkness.

    Su Yi could tell at a nce that this was the Ghost Serpents¡¯ core treasure: the Tianya Dark Torchlight!

    A Torch Dragon was born of the darkness, and it carried the essence of heavenly fire in its jaws.

    This mountain was formed from the body of a Torch Dragon. The Tianya Dark Torchlight on the cliff had been refined from the essence of heavenly fire the Torch Dragon had once carried.

    ng!

    That familiar sword hum rang out once more.

    The dark rain of light surging from Torchlit Darkness Mountain seemed as if it were suppressing the power of that sword hum.

    Everyone¡¯s heart shook. At the same time, they immediately sensed that the sword hum originated from the cliff halfway up the mountain!

    There was no doubt about it. Years ago, when Su Yi entrusted the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos to Little Leaf¡¯s care, she hid it there, next to the Tianya Dark Torchlight.

 Chapter 890: The Tiny Heart of the Cosmos

    <h4>Chapter 890: The Tiny Heart of the Cosmos</h4>

    As the hum of a sword rang out, Torchlit Darkness Mountain¡¯s dark power of the Grand Dao rose like a wave.

    As if the mountain formed from the massive body of a Torch Dragon were awakening from its ancient slumber.

    Ye Qinghe and Ye Xun were alright, but the old butcher felt an oppressive power bear down on him. Despite himself, his expression shifted.

    But just as he was about to circte his cultivation base to neutralize the pressure, Su Yi¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Don¡¯t resist. If you do, when the Laws of Torchlit Darkness Mountain truly burst forth, you won¡¯t be able to take it.¡±

    The old butcher¡¯s pupils constricted, and he dared not act recklessly.

    Su Yi, however, stepped into the air, then gazed at the cliff halfway up the mountain. A hint smile tugged at his lips. ¡°Fairy You Xue, long time no see.¡±

    Whoosh!

    Just one sentence, and the coursing wave of serene dark power receded in a sh.

    A streak of misty light shot over from the cliff, transforming into an illusory, graceful figure.

    Her ink-ck hair was tied up, and she wore old-fashioned, wide-sleeved white clothing. She looked about sixteen or seventeen, with spirited eyes and fair skin.

    Wisps of dark Dao Light condensed into water droplets, drifting down from her slender, elegant figure. This gave her a cold, serene charm and aloofness.

    And her eyes were as dark and imprable as the skies of an eternal night. Even gazing at her from afar was enough to make one¡¯s heart tremble, much like when an ordinary mortal gazed up at the darkness of the night sky.

    She stood in midair, like the deity overseeing Torchlit Darkness mountain, overseeing the masses from on high.

    Ye Xun and Ye Qinghe trembled from head to toe and bowed. ¡°We are descendants of the Ghost Serpents. Greetings, Your Excellency You?Xue!¡±

    You Xue.

    The spirit of the Ghost Serpents¡¯ n-protecting divine artifact, the Tianya Dark Torchlight.

    The old butcher couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    An artifact spirit, that was all, yet her momentum and imposing aura were like that of a monarch!

    Even someone as ustomed to bloodshed and upheaval as the old butcher felt stifled!

    ¡°Su Xuanjun?¡± eximed the woman they called ¡°Her Excellency You Xue.¡± Her imprable gaze shone with imposing light. ¡°So, you really are alive.¡±

    Su Yi rubbed his neck. ¡°I¡¯m not ustomed to looking up when I speak.¡±

    The young woman waved her arm.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The dark fog enshrouding Torchlit Darkness Mountain suddenly parted, revealing a path to the cliff halfway up the mountain.

    ¡°If you please.¡± The young woman gestured to them, then shot forward. In a sh, she drifted onto the cliffside.

    From beginning to end, she didn¡¯t spare Ye Xun, Ye Qinghe, or the old butcher a single nce.

    But none of them dared object.

    Even the old fossils of the modern-day Ghost Serpent n were juniors in front of You Xue¡­.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. He simply led the way up Torchlit Darkness Mountain.

    The others followed.

    The teau halfway up the mountain was extremely spacious, at least ten thousand square feet, like arge-scale ritual ground.

    A courtyard was visible through the mists permeating the serene darkness. Its short walls were made of cut ck stone.

    There was a stone hut inside, with a pond, a Cangwu tree, and a patch of fiery spider lilies near the courtyard walls, like a gorgeous red jade belt.

    There was a stone table and chairs beneath the Cangwu tree. A jug of wine sat on the table, as well as two cups and a te of fire dates.

    You Xue sat on the right, shrouded in faint, overcast rain of light, like ady immortal in seclusion, separated from worldly affairs.

    When she saw Su Yi andpanions arrive, she said coolly, ¡°You three wait outside.¡±

    There was no need to ask who ¡°you three¡± referred to. Ye Xun and the others considerately remained outside.

    Su Yi naturally wouldn¡¯t concern himself with such things. He walked right into the courtyard, then scanned the area. His gazended on the pool.

    It was only ny feet across, with a ck lotus tform at the center. A bronzemp was ced at its center, and strange, worm-like Dao Markings floated around it. Its wick was shaped like a coiled dragon. As it swayed, it scattered a dim rain of light.

    A mysterious, ancient power of the Grand Dao spread outward.

    The Tianya Dark Torchlight!

    It was refined from the essence of heavenly fire a Torch Dragon had once carried in its mouth. Its power was inscrutable, and it was a true Xiantian divine object!

    Su Yi gazed intently at it, then shifted his gaze toward the water¡¯s depths. ¡°You¡¯re using the source of Torchlit Darkness to seal the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos. That¡¯s actually quite clever; in that case, no matter who barges into this ce, they won¡¯t be able to take the sword without your permission.¡±

    As he spoke, Su Yi turned, approached the Cangwu?tree and sat down on the other side of the table.

    ¡°It was Ye Yu¡¯s idea. When she left for the Dark Capital, she was most concerned about your sword. That¡¯s why she asked me to hide it at the base of the pool,¡± said You Xue in her mild but cold voice.

    Her bright but inscrutable gaze evaluated Su Yi for a while. Finally, surprise arose on her extraordinarily beautiful face. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d really find the secrets of reincarnation and achieve rebirth.¡±

    Su Yi smiled, picked his cup off the table, drained it, and savored its strong vor.

    ".

    After a little while, he said, ¡°I can tell that you¡¯re quite interested in reincarnation, but I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s not much I can tell you.¡±

    You Xue was stunned. ¡°Why is that?¡±

    Su Yi set down his cup, then stared into those bright eyes reminiscent of the imprable darkness of the night. ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to hide it from you, but that the secrets are impossible to describe in words. Only those who¡¯ve experienced its mysteries for themselves can truly fathom them.¡±

    After a moment¡¯s thought, You Xue suddenly broke into a charming smile. ¡°I¡¯m a treasure spirit, and I live and die with the Tianya Dark Torchlight. Even if the cycle of reincarnation were right in front of me, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to realize rebirth. I¡¯m already delighted to see you achieve rebirth and return, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    When she wasn¡¯t smiling, her presence was as cold as ice and as dignified as a goddess.

    But when she smiled, she was as charming as the springtime sunlight reflected on the surface of the water, beautiful enough to make one¡¯s heart shake.

    Su Yi, however, tapped the table and frowned. ¡°If you keep acting like that, I¡¯m going to get angry.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®acting like that?¡¯¡± You Xue¡¯s eyes shone, and her pink lips were pressed into an inquisitive smile.

    Su Yi sighed. ¡°I¡¯m only here to take away the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m taking you with me.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said You Xue. The young woman¡¯s smile disappeared, and her presence was cold and serene once more.

    ¡°I anticipated this heartlessness, so I can¡¯t say I¡¯m surprised.¡± You Xue stretched out her jade-like hand, picked up the jug of wine, and poured Su Yi a cup. ¡°But do you still remember what you promised me all those years ago?¡±

    Su Yi was stunned. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    An inscrutable light flickered in You Xue¡¯s eyes. ¡°Forget it. It won¡¯t be toote to discuss itter.¡±

    Su Yi stared intently at You Xue for a moment. ¡°Very well.¡±

    However, he was still curious. Did I really promise her something back then?

    You Xue rose, then arrived beside the pond and stretched out her hand.

    The Tianya Dark Torchlight whooshed into her outstretched palm.

    The formerly calm surface of the pond instantly surged, and a wave of impassioned humming instantly rang out.

    Outside the courtyard, Ye Xun and the others¡¯ hearts shook. All of them looked toward the source of the sound.

    Startling rifts appeared in the skies above the pond, like splitting cloth. The tears spread out in all directions.

    A streak of dazzling blue sword light shot into the heavens, splitting through the skies, and piercing through the inscrutable Laws nketing Torchlit Darkness Mountain!

    Boom!

    The ancient hidden world suddenly shook, and a streak of sword light illuminated the overcastndscape, dazzling everything in all directions.

    An indescribable, terrifying sword force then permeated the air.

    As if a long-sheathed edge were now re-entering the world, revealing power enough to make everything beneath the heavens tremble!

    Ye Xun¡¯s expression changed dramatically, and he quivered from head to toe. He felt a prickling difort on his eyes, all over his skin, and even in his soul. He instinctively lowered his head, not daring to look at it any further.

    Ye Qinghe¡¯s back broke out in cold sweats. The sharpness, forceful sword light made even his Profound Illumination Realm Dao heart palpitate with terror, and he felt a bone-piercing chill.

    Had Old Monster Su stabbed me with that sword back then, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be alive now¡­ The old butcher gasped, beside himself with astonishment.

    The three of them didn¡¯t see the weapon the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force was most pleased with, but all of them knew that this unsurpassed divine weapon had now re-entered the world!

    Inside the courtyard.

    There was an inscrutable look in You Xue¡¯s starry eye as she muttered. ¡°The Tiny Heart of the Cosmos. The heart of the sword is the heart of the cosmos, and its de bears ten thousand ancient Daos. But I heard it was once called ¡®the Three-Inch Heart of the Cosmos.¡¯ Why was that?¡±

    Su Yi sat there, picked up a handful of Fire Dates, and took a bite. He said casually, ¡°Three is the number that gave rise to all living things, to all worldly phenomena, and to all Daos. The number symbolizes limitlessness and wlessness.

    ¡°Buddhists say that ¡®Mount Sumeru can contain a mustard seed, but a mustard seed can also ?contain Mount Sumeru.¡¯ They say that every rock and every grain of sand is a world in its own right. Daoists too speak of controlling size at will, and holding entirendscapes in the palms of their hands.

    ¡°As we walk the path of cultivation, in the end, as small as we are, we must strive to grasp the enormity of the Grand Dao.¡± Su Yiughed. ¡°Of course, I really called it that because the sword was just three inches long when it was first ¡®born.¡¯¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, he rose, gazed at the pond, and beckoned.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    A streak of blue light shed in the pond¡¯s depths, then broke through the water¡¯s surface andnded in Su Yi¡¯s palm like a swallow returning to its nest.

    Resplendent blue light illuminated the heavens, too dazzling to gaze at directly.

    ¡°Rein it in a little,¡± Su Yi said softly.

    The blue light illuminating the overcast darkness of thendscape trembled. Moments prior, both that omnipresent, bone-chilling sharpness and the impassioned hum filling the air disappeared without a trace.

    Ye Xun, Ye Qinghe, and the old butcher inwardly sighed in relief. They felt as if a massive weight had been lifted from their shoulders.

    Earlier, that sword force was far too terrifying!

    Now, a green-skinned gourd just three inches long floated above Su Yi¡¯s palm. It was crystalline, translucent, smooth, and unblemished, as if it had been carved out of ancient divine jade.

    This was a sword gourd.

    The Tiny Heart of the Cosmos was born from this very green gourd!

    When Su Yi gazed at it, the depths of his gaze shone with the gratification of a reunion after a long separation. ¡°I kept you waiting, old friend.¡±

    The green sword gourd shook, and a faint hum rang out, as if it were responding to him.

    When You Xue saw this, her gaze was inscrutable.

    The Tiny Heart of the Cosmos had no weapon spirit.

    But its spirituality was nheless shocking!

 Chapter 891: Despite Everything, I Insist

    <h4>Chapter 891: Despite Everything, I Insist</h4>

    The Tiny Heart of the Cosmos was a Xiantian Divine Weapon.

    That meant that, from the moment of its birth, it had an innate source of the Grand Dao, as well as Xiantian Dao Charm. It was profound and inscrutable.

    It was simr to the Sah¨¡ World Tree of the Wilds¡¯ top Buddhist holynd, the Little Western Paradise. The tree was a Xiantian Divine Lifeform.

    They said that ¡°its every branch bore the vestiges of the Grand Dao¡± and ¡°one leaf, one enlightenment.¡± It was considered the greatest sacred tree of Buddhism, and it was seventh on the Wilds¡¯ List of Divine Beings!

    Traced back to their source, Xiantian Divine Life Forms were grown from Xiantian Dao Seeds, which were born of a world¡¯s source. They were treasures that could only be happened upon?by chance.

    Xiantian Dao Seeds could grow into living things like the Sah¨¡ World Tree, but they could also develop into Xiantian Divine Weapons.

    The most famous of these was the sword Su Yi had wielded in his past life, the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos.

    This sword was originally a Xiantian Dao Seed too. It was only after Su Yi used all manner of secret methods and divine martials to cultivate it that it gradually sprouted, ultimately growing into a bottlegourd vine.

    After three thousand years, it flowered. Another three thousand years passed before it bore fruit, a single green-skinned gourd.

    The gourd¡¯s interior was pervaded by Xiantian Dao Qi, and its Grand Dao source power condensed into a three-inch sword. It was as fleeting and ethereal as the night sky, and it was innately connected to Su Yi¡¯s Dao Heart.

    Thus, Su Yi named it the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos.

    Su Yi still remembered that, for the sake of growing the gourd that produced his sword, he¡¯d gathered too many heavenly materials and earthly treasures to count, and too much time and effort to measure. Only then did the vine finally bear fruit.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, with your current cultivation, won¡¯t it be difficult for you to wield this treasure?¡± asked You Xue.

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case.¡±

    The Tiny Heart of the Cosmos was a top-notch Xiantian Divine Weapon. Never mind disying its true power now, even if he entered Profound Illumination, he¡¯d at most be able to realize half of its strength.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity. Had you given this treasure the opportunity to develop a sword spirit, you could have relied on it to wield this treasure in your stead. It could have apanied you and ensured your safety,¡± sighed You Xue.

    She was a treasure spirit herself, and she naturally understood this.

    Su Yi said tly, ¡°My swordsmanship has never required a sword spirit¡¯s protection, nor do I need anyone to assist me in battle.¡±

    As he spoke, he hung the three-inch green gourd from his waist.

    Looking at it from the outside, it just looked like an ornament. It was old-fashioned, without any trace of spirituality.

    This was what they meant when they said that the truly strong were understated.

    You Xue thought for a moment. ¡°If you take it now, aren¡¯t you worried that others will steal it?¡±

    There was no doubt about it: in her eyes, the merely Spiritual Revolution Realm Su Yi was far too weak to protect it.

    Su Yiughed, then looked at You Xue. ¡°Want to try it?¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± The depths of her gaze shone with a hint of eagerness.

    Su Yiughed dryly. ¡°I promise not to hurt you.¡±

    He smiled with calmposure and carefree ease. He wasn¡¯t simply unafraid. Rather, he had an innate, prideful bearing.

    Seeing this, You Xue couldn¡¯t help but hesitate. In the end, she shook her head. ¡°Forget it. Even post-reincarnation, you surely have enough trump cards to threaten me. I naturally won¡¯t fall for it.¡±

    Anyone who¡¯d witnessed Su Xuanjun¡¯s strength understood on a visceral level just how terrifying his abilities were. He was the man whose sword once dominated the heavens, the unsurpassed top expert of his era, the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force!

    And it just so happened that You Xue had once seen him in action.

    Thus, even though she now faced his reincarnation, she dared not take him the least bit lightly.

    After a moment¡¯s thought, she warned him, ¡°But it¡¯s just as I said earlier. If you carry the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos on your person, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll provoke unnecessary trouble. Carrying too precious a treasure will only lead to ruin; I¡¯m sure you understand that even better than I do.¡±

    Su Yi patted the three-inch green-skinned gourd. ¡°Those who recognize this sword will naturally take the time to consider whether or not they can withstand its power.¡±

    After a brief daze, You Xue said ruefully, ¡°And here I thought that now that you¡¯d reincarnated, at least while your cultivation was still weak, you¡¯d be a bit more reserved. Seeing you now, it seems you¡¯re the same as ever.¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°If even my personality changed, I wouldn¡¯t be myself anymore.¡±

    You Xue nodded, looking thoughtful.

    ¡°Right, can you do me a favor?¡± Something suddenly urred to Su Yi. ¡°The old butcher waiting outside the courtyard has a dark shadow over his Dao Heart. To the best of my knowledge, the Tianya Dark Torchlight''s power can illuminate a cultivator¡¯s heart and dispel mental barriers and heart demons.¡±

    A faint smile tugged at You Xue¡¯s lips. ¡°So, Su Xuanjun, you actually took it upon yourself to ask for my help? How truly unexpected.¡±

    When she saw that Su Yi was just about to say something, she beat him to the punch. ¡°I¡¯ll do this favor for you. I¡¯ll do it even if you renege on your promise. No matter what, I want you to remember my feelings.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    In the end, Su Yi nodded and called the old butcher inside.

    Meanwhile, he went outside, took out a nk jade slip, and carved it using his divine sense as a knife.

    Then, he passed it to Ye Qinghe. ¡°Take it.¡±

    Ye Qinghe was instantly mad?with delight, and he excitedly bowed. ¡°Many thanks, Senior!¡±

    He was naturally well aware that the secrets inscribed in this jade slip would y a critical role when he passed through the Profound Serenity Realm¡¯s Gateway of Life and Death!

    ¡°That¡¯s nothing but some of my thoughts and experiences. Whether you can break through this tribtion and condense a Profound Serenity Dao tform is ultimately up to you,¡± said Su Yi.

    Ye Qinghe nodded solemnly. ¡°This junior won¡¯t forget your guidance!¡±

    Su Yi then looked at Ye Xun. ¡°Your n¡¯s matters are all but resolved. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll set off for the City of the Wrongfully Dead. You should stay here and go into seclusion. I¡¯ll have Fairy You Xue look after you. She¡¯ll let you out once you¡¯ve fully recovered your cultivation base.¡±

    Ye Xun reacted as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning. ¡°Brother-in-Law, I don¡¯t want to stay here! Cultivating back with the other Ghost Serpents would be much better than that!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no room for discussion,¡± said Su Yi.

    Ye Xun was far too flighty and domineering; it was highly likely that he¡¯d cause trouble. With no one around to suppress his bluster, who knew how many disasters he¡¯d cause?

    Ye Xun¡¯s expression turned bleak, and his gaze was forlorn.

    And here he¡¯d thought that his return to the Ghost Lands was like a dragon returning to the sea; He figured he could freely let loose and enjoy himself for a while.

    Who¡¯d have thought Su Yi wouldn¡¯t give him any chance at all?

    Ye Qinghe, however, inwardly sighed in relief. He was painfully aware of just how much of a tyrannical, prideful hooligan this uncle of his was.

    Having him enter seclusion here would naturally be great.

    ¡­¡­

    Time slipped by.

    About an hourter, the old butcher emerged from the courtyard.

    This thin-faced, taciturn old monster was now visibly ovee with delight, and every inch of him radiated rxation and excitement.

    ¡°Your Excellency Su, many thanks!¡± The old butcher faced Su Yi and bowed.

    He¡¯d already fully dispersed the dark shadow over his Dao Heart. This was like breaking fetters that had shackled him for thirty-six thousand years. He felt as if he¡¯d suddenly achieved enlightenment and gotten a new lease on life!

    Furthermore, he had a strong premonition that, before long, he¡¯d step smoothly into thete-stage Profound Serenity Realm!

    ¡°What do you n to do next?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The old butcher didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°I want to go back to the Sea of Bitterness.¡±

    He¡¯d explored the Sea of Bitterness a long time ago, and he¡¯d even settled in those dangerous, unpredictable waters.

    To the world¡¯s cultivators, the Sea of Bitterness was a forbidden danger zone, a ce of almost certain doom.

    But to the old butcher, it was the perfect ce to seek out his particr Grand Dao.

    Su Yi said solemnly, ¡°When you go back, do me a favor and investigate that mysterious Netherworld Vessel.¡±

    The old butcher¡¯s eyes narrowed. Although he¡¯d spent the past thirty-six thousand years in Tianya City, he¡¯d naturally heard of the Netherworld Vessel.

    ¡°Very well. Leave it to me!¡± The old butcher didn¡¯t refuse.

    ¡°Also, keep an eye out for word of the Peach Haven Mountain Monarch. A few hundred years ago, the old rooster received a secret letter. Afterward, he took an Unsinkable Boat and left for the Sea of Bitterness. I¡¯m a bit worried about him,¡± said Su YI.

    ¡°Got it!¡± The old butcher straightforwardly agreed.

    Su Yi said no more, but in truth, since his return to the Netherworld, he¡¯d discovered that quite a few of his old friends had already gone to the Sea of Bitterness.

    Like Cui Longxiang, the old rooster, and both the leader and grand high elder of Meng Po Pce.

    Even the Dark Oblivion Yao God and his apprentice, Wang Ting, left for the Sea of Bitterness after acquiring the jade record of the Ten Great Yama Kings. They¡¯d gone to seek out the ruins of the Limitless Pce.

    On top of all that, recently, numerous unknown changes had urred in the far reaches of the Sea of Bitterness. Even the Burial Ground of the Dao, an ancient forbidden ground, had re-entered the world.

    All of this told Su Yi that something had undoubtedly undergone a massive shift in the Sea of Bitterness.

    If only to uncover Cui Longxiang¡¯s whereabouts, Su Yi would have to go there himself before long.

    And that¡¯s disregarding the fact that, in his past life, it was in the far reaches of the Sea of Bitterness that he¡¯d uncovered the secrets of reincarnation!

    But before he did any of that, he had to go to the City of the Wrongfully Dead and enter the Dark Capital.

    Su Yi then re-entered the courtyard and saw You Xue standing beneath the Cangwu tree.

    ¡°It¡¯s time I leave,¡± Su Yi said softly, gazing at You Xue. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to keep an eye on that punk Ye Xun. Don¡¯t let him leave until his cultivation base recovers.¡±

    ¡°A trivial matter. Rest assured; I guarantee he won¡¯t be able to take so much as half a step off Torchlit Darkness Mountain,¡± said You Xue. Her eyes shone with inscrutable light. ¡°Are you nning to go look for Ye Yu?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Su Yi nodded. ¡°Not long ago, something changed in the Dark Capital. The Yin-Yang Road has been severely damaged, and Little Lea is trapped inside. I have to go bring her back.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ might you take me with you?¡± Her bright eyes were as imprable as the night sky. ¡°You understand my personality, and you know I won¡¯t cause trouble for you.¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°No. Right now, the Ghost Serpents need you.¡±

    You Xue was briefly stunned, but then, her face filled with unconceble despondency. She sighed, ¡°Su Xuanjun, oh, Su Xuanjun. You obviously know how I feel about you, so why is it that you¡¯ve always refused to ept me? Tell me: I want to know why.¡±

    A hint of resentment appeared on her extraordinarily beautiful face.

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°I said it a long time ago. We were fated to meet, but not to be together. There¡¯s no forcing it.¡±

    You Xue bit her red lips. Finally, she couldn¡¯t hold back. ¡°But I insist on trying anyway. Didn¡¯t you want to know what you¡¯d promised me? Now, I¡¯ll tell you: when you left thirty-six thousand years ago, you said it yourself. Should the daye that I could defeat you, you¡¯d take me with you.¡±

    The young woman shrouded in misty darkness, like an immortal beauty, suddenly looked up, and her bright eyes met Su Yi¡¯d gaze directly as she said solemnly, ¡°But now, I¡¯ve decided to try it!¡±

 Chapter 892: Departure

    <h4>Chapter 892: Departure</h4>

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose.

    He stared intently at You Xue¡¯s extraordinarily beautiful face for a moment, then said, ¡°Earlier, you dared not try it. Why change your mind now?¡±

    You Xue met Su Yi¡¯s gaze, not backing down in the slightest. ¡°Because I suddenly realized that this is the ideal opportunity to defeat you. If I wait until you¡¯ve proven your Dao and be an Emperor, I¡¯ll have no hope at all.¡±

    ¡°Is it worth it?¡± Su Yi sounded a bit exasperated.

    You Xue pressed her lips into a smile, and her bright eyes glinted with a strange light. ¡°The more you refuse me, the less confident you seem.¡±

    Su Yi was instantly silent.

    /p>You Xue was the Spirit of the Tianya Dark Torchlight. Here on Torchlit Darkness Mountain, a ce fully nketed in the Laws of Torchlit Darkness, she was practically a sovereign.

    As mighty as the Profound Serenity Realm old butcher was, there was no way he¡¯d be a match for her.

    If Su Yi wanted to win, he naturally had his ways. It was just that he¡¯d have to pay the price for his victory.

    But he worried that if he beat her, it would deal her a devastating mental blow.

    Su Yi sighed. ¡°Even those of the mundane world know that a ripe melon falls off the vine of its own ord, and melons ripped from the vine aren¡¯t sweet. What do you hope to achieve by pushing this hard?¡±

    You Xue said seriously, ¡°First, I¡¯ll acquire you. Then, I¡¯ll acquire your recognition. On the off chance the situation changes and I acquire your heart too, that would naturally be even better.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    She sounded even manlier than the most forceful and overbearing of men.

    ¡°And if you lose?¡± asked Su Yi.

    You Xue said without the slightest concern, ¡°If I lose, I lose. Rx, I won¡¯t pester you endlessly or make you detest me. I¡¯d hate to see that happen, and besides, I¡¯m above that.¡±

    Su Yi inwardly sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s fight, then.¡±

    However, when she heard this, You Xue was stunned, and she had a conflicted, mncholy look in her eyes. ¡°Su Xuanjun, I really wouldn¡¯t have thought that you¡¯d rather fight me than take me with you¡­¡±

    Her beautiful face was full of resentment.

    ¡°?¡±

    I guess this is how women think. The things they care about arepletely different from men. After a moment¡¯s thought, Su Yi said directly, ¡°I can agree to take you to the Dark Capital, but just this once. After I¡¯ve saved Little Leaf, you have to return. Or else¡­¡±

    But You Xue was already over the moon. She smiled radiantly and interrupted him. ¡°No need for threats; I know that, at your coldest and cruelest, you¡¯re capable of anything. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll try crossing your bottom line.¡±

    Even her voice was lighter and sweeter. Against the overcast darkness, it had an extraordinary radiance.

    ¡°....¡± Su Yi really wanted to ask, ¡°What do you mean, ¡®at my coldest and cruelest, I¡¯m capable of anything¡¯?¡±

    But in the end, he held back. Instead, he asked, ¡°If you leave, who will keep an eye on Ye Xun?¡±

    You Xue blinked, then said, ¡°That¡¯s simple. I¡¯ll just lock him in the courtyard and use the Tianya Dark Torchlight¡¯s power to seal the ce off.¡±

    What else could Su Yi say?

    He naturally agreed to take You Xue with him.

    ¡­¡­

    By the time they exited the courtyard, You Xue¡¯s smile had disappeared once more. She¡¯d recovered the dignified, aloof bearing of a goddess.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to apany Fellow Daoist Su to the Dark Capital to rescue Ye Yu. It¡¯s enough that one person knows about this, understood?¡± You Xue said inly.

    Ye Qinghe¡¯s heart shook, and he solemnly nodded his assent. ¡°Understood!¡±

    ¡°As for you¡­¡± You Xue gazed at Ye Xun, then gestured at the courtyard. ¡°For now, go into seclusion inside. Remember to keep an eye on the spider lilies growing in the corner for me. If they start to wilt, give them some of the Torchlit Darkness Water from the pond.¡±

    Ye Xun was stunned. Then, he wilted like a defrosting eggnt. ¡°Yes.¡±

    He knew that unless he recovered his former peak cultivation, he was doomed never to take so much as a single step outside ever again.

    Su Yi fought the urge tough. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Quick, go inside.¡±

    Ye Xun sighed mournfully. ¡°Please, let me gaze at the sky just a moment longer.¡±

    You Xue didn¡¯t waste time arguing. With a swoosh of her sleeves, she sent Ye Xun flying into the courtyard.

    Then, the Laws of Torchlit Darkness filling the sky enveloped the courtyard.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Fellow Daoist.¡± You Xue looked at Su Yi.¡±

    ¡°Follow me.¡± Su Yi led the way outside.

    ¡­¡­

    Outside, the night skies were dark and subdued. A silver crescent moon hung in the air, casting dreamlike silver moonlight.

    Su Yi, You Xue, and the old butcher silently disappeared.

    Aside from Ye Qinghe, they didn¡¯t alert a single person.

    Halfway up the mountain, the Ancestral Hall of the Ghost Serpents.

    Ye Qinghe summoned Ye Zishan, the young woman in the ink-ck skirt, as well as several old-timers of the main lineage.

    ¡°From this day forth, I¡¯ll keep watch over the n. I¡¯ll stay until Ancestor Ye Yu returns,¡± said Ye Qinghe. ¡°There is no need to hide what happened here today. On the contrary, we should spread word?of what happened.

    ¡°However, we should tell the world that it was Ancestor Ye Xun¡¯s return that quelled our internal unrest.¡±

    Ye Qinghe paused, then said, ¡°Furthermore, we should be sure to spread word that Huang Yuanxiu of the Profound Yellow Sword Pavilion was killed here, both as a warning and as a show of strength.¡±

    Ye Zishan and the others pondered briefly, and quickly understood.

    The popce knew that Huang Yuanxiu was an elder of the Profound Yellow Sword Pavilion, and that the Profound Yellow Sword Pavilion was one of the factions under the Abstruse Force Alliance¡¯s banner. Few in the Netherworld would dare provoke someone like that lightly.

    But now, the Ghost Serpents had dared kill even Huang Yuanxiu. Knowing that, who would dare make trouble for them?

    Ye Zishan thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Ancestor, today, in the Ancestral Hall, our guests saw everything that happened. What will we do if they leak what happened?¡±

    Ye Qinghe said without the slightest concern, ¡°It¡¯s good that they saw what happened; spreading word of our own ord will make them take us more seriously.¡±

    ¡°Ancestor, have Young Lord Su and the others already left?¡± asked the young woman in the ink-ck skirt.

    Ye Qinghe was briefly stunned. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    The young woman looked a bit forlorn.

    ¡°Ruoxi, don¡¯t tell me you have something you need to discuss with Young Lord Su?¡± asked Ye Qinghe.

    The young woman lowered her head. ¡°I wanted to thank him personally, and I wanted to apologize.¡±

    ¡°Apologize?¡± Ye Qinghe said in mild confusion. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    She looked a bit bashful. ¡°Earlier¡­ I wasn¡¯t at all convinced that he could help quell our internal unrest, so I treated him flippantly on numerous asions.¡±

    Ye Zishan couldn¡¯t help but look ashamed as well. ¡°It¡¯s true; we misjudged him. An expert stood before us, but we failed to recognize him. We were negligent on numerous asions. Thinking back on it now, I really do feel ashamed and ill at ease.¡±

    Ye Qingheughed, then waved their concerns away. ¡°You needn¡¯t feel guilty over this. Given my understanding of Su-.... Young Lord Su, there¡¯s no way he¡¯d take such a trivial matter to heart.¡±

    How lofty of an existence was Su Xuanjun? He was like an immortal or a god. How could he concern himself with such trifles?

    When the young woman heard that, she was relieved, but she couldn¡¯t help but sigh to herself. But I never even told him my name!

    ¡°Ancestor, could you tell just who that Young Lord Su was, or where he came from?¡± asked one of the elders.

    All eyes were instantly on Ye Qinghe.

    Ye Qinghe¡¯s eyelids twitched, but he didn¡¯t miss a beat. ¡°A wondrous expert Ancestor Ye Xun encountered while exploring. His origins are mysterious and unfathomable, and his abilities are mighty and far-reaching. Even I admire him deeply. Should you encounter him again, be sure to treat him with respect.¡±

    The group¡¯s hearts shook, and all of them nodded.

    ¡°Ancestor, do you know where Young Lord Su went after he left?¡± The young woman couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Ye Qinghe shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    The Swordmaster of Abstruse Force and Her Excellency You Xue had joined forces to rescue Ancestor Ye Yu from the Dark Capital. This was no small matter, and Ye Qinghe naturally couldn¡¯t reveal it.

    ¡­¡­

    Late at night. Auspicious Cloud Tower.

    ¡°Old Butcher, might you do me one more favor?¡± Su Yi sat at the bar and asked softly.

    The old butcher grinned. ¡°Your Excellency Su, since when were you so polite? Go ahead and ask.¡±

    Earlier, he¡¯d consistently referred to Su Yi as ¡°Old Monster Su.¡±

    But now, as he cast off the dark shadow lingering over his heart, the old butcher¡¯s attitude toward Su Yi underwent an obvious shift.

    The reason was simple: seeing Ye Qinghe request Su Yi¡¯s guidance in oveing the Gate of Life and Death had inspired him. He suddenly realized something.

    Sure, Su Xuanjun had taught him a brutal lesson back then, resulting in him being trapped in Auspicious Cloud Tower for tens of thousands of years.

    But this had also let him establish a connection with Su Xuanjun!

    It was almost inevitable that he¡¯d encounter all manner of obstacles in his future cultivation. It was even possible he¡¯d encounter bottlenecks he couldn¡¯t ovee.

    But with Su Xuanjun¡¯s guidance and support, it would be a whole different story!

    Others could call it ¡°celebrating at a funeral¡± or ¡°profiting from disaster¡± if they wanted. Maintaining a friendship with Su Xuanjun was absolutely worth celebrating; this good fortune would drive other Emperors mad with jealousy!

    Thinking all of this through had changed the old butcher¡¯s attitude. He no longer nursed a grudge over what had happened before.

    Su Yi had no idea that the old butcher¡¯s feelings had changed. Even if he¡¯d known, he wouldn¡¯t have cared.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. I¡¯d like you to keep watch over Tianya City a while longer, until Little Leaf returns,¡± said Su Yi.

    And here the old butcher had thought he¡¯d ask for something difficult. He couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°I¡¯ve kept watch over this ce for thirty-six thousand years already. Staying a little while longer won¡¯t make a difference. Your Excellency Su, please rest assured.¡±

    You Xue, who¡¯d been seated quietly to the side all this time, couldn¡¯t help but take a second nce at Su Yi.

    She knew it was her insistence on apanying him to the Dark Capital that worried him; he was concerned about the Ghost Serpents¡¯ safety.

    After all, with her around, there¡¯d be no need for the old butcher¡¯s assistance.

    When she realized this, You Xue couldn¡¯t help but envy Ye Yu.

    She knew full well that all of this was out of consideration for Ye Yu; someone as proud and aloof as Su Yi would never have been so thoughtful otherwise.

    The following morning, the sixteenth day of the eighth lunar month.

    It was increasingly apparent that autumn wasing.

    Su Yi and You Xue left Tianya City and began their journey to the City of the Wrongfully Dead!

 Chapter 893: A Rainy Night at Sangharama Temple

    <h4>Chapter 893: A Rainy Night at Sangharama Temple</h4>

    The Netherworld River Territory.

    One of the Netherworld¡¯s six territories and thirteen realms.

    Several ces viewed as forbidden ground since antiquity¡ªlike the Blood River of Sin, the City of the Wrongfully Dead¡ªexisted within its boundlessnds.

    The climate in the Netherworld River Territory was extremely inhospitable, and the ambient spiritual energy was impure and chaotic. It was also known as the Territory of Sin.

    This was because throughout its vast terrain, yao and demons ran rampant, and the heretical path flourished.

    The southeast of the Netherworld River Territory, Thousand Snake Mountain.

    As night approached, thunder rumbled through the dark clouds filling the dome of heaven, and a sudden downpour started.

    The rain rapidly intensified, and it was mixed with baleful Yi energies.

    Halfway up Thousand Snake Mountain stood a dpidated, overgrown temple.

    It was long abandoned, yet a fire zed in the main hall.

    The firelight cast away the darkness, illuminating the Buddhas painted on the walls.

    Perhaps due to years of neglect, the paintings were already damaged and faded.

    The temple¡¯s main object of worship was the y Buddha statue at the center of the hall.

    It had three heads and six arms, and it sat cross-legged on a lotus tform. Its countenance was dignified and majestic.

    However, it was severely damaged, and even some of its arms were broken.

    Su Yi sprawled out in a wicker chair beside the fire, gazing outside the hall.

    The pitter-patter of raindrops resounded throughout the ancient temple built in the middle of the wilderness. Mountain winds blew past, shaking the windowttices.

    You Xue stood to one side of the main hall, staring intently at the damaged, fading Buddhist paintings.

    Her hair was tied up, and she looked leisurely andfortable. She was slender, and she wore a long white dress. Her features were exquisite, and as she looked around, her gaze contained an innate majesty.

    After a while, she looked away and sighed. ¡°Fellow Daoist, the Buddhas depicted in these paintings are most likely the Eighteen Sangharama deities, the Holy Protectors of the Dharma, right?¡±

    As she spoke, she walked up to the campfire beside Su Yi and casually sat on a prayer mat.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Su Yi nodded. ¡°In the Netherworld River Territory, there¡¯s sure to be at least one Sangharama Temple once every three hundred miles. All of them worship the Sangharama deities of Buddhism.

    ¡°A long time ago, Sangharama Temple was a true peak-level orthodoxy. When Buddhist cultivators joined their ranks, they made a grand vow not to be Buddhas until Hell was empty. Furthermore, they swore to rid the Netherworld River Territory of yao, demons, ghosts, and monsters to create a better world.

    ¡°s, years ago, when I explored the Netherworld, I heard that Sangharama Temple had met with disaster, and that they¡¯d disappeared from this world.¡±

    Su Yi took a sip of wine, then continued, ¡°In the years that followed, without Sangharama Temple, the Netherworld River Territory gradually fell from grace, bing a nest of heretical factions. This is now the domain of yao, demons, and heretics. Even now, the situation hasn¡¯t changed.¡±

    You Xue couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. ¡°If it was a peak-level orthodoxy, what kind of disaster must it have faced to have been wiped from the face of the earth like that?¡±

    ¡°Apparently, they nned to destroy the City of the Wrongfully Dead,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°As a result, on the night of the Lantern Festival, all manner of strange and terrifying powers attacked them. That was when they met their end.¡±

    You Xue said in a daze, ¡°The City of the Wrongfully Dead was one of the most dangerous ces in the Netherworld even in ancient times. Sangharama Temple actually wanted to destroy it? That¡¯s really¡­¡±

    For a moment, she didn¡¯t quite know what to say.

    ¡°They knew it was impossible, but they tried it anyway,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Had they seeded, we¡¯d haveuded their courage. Since they failed, we call them fools. No matter what else you might say about them, and even though they¡¯re no longer around, they once swore to rid the world of evil. They tried to realize that promise, too. That alone makes them worthy of admiration.¡±

    You Xue nodded.

    A Buddhist sect had taken eliminating evil as their mission to help the masses. This was indeed worthy of respect.

    ¡°However, although Sangharama Temple has long since fallen, the temples they built throughout the Netherworld River Territory remain. Even now, they serve as a refuge for the territory¡¯s living creatures,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Over the years, whenever night falls, anyone who faces cmity or misfortune simply needs to hide within Sangharama Temple. This is often enough to avert disaster.¡±

    ¡°Why is that?¡± eximed You Xue.

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°This is the power of the people¡¯s will. A long time ago, the popce viewed Sangharama Temple with awe and reverence. The people of the mundane world saw its cultivators as bodhisattvas here to save them from misfortune and disaster. Thus, they burned incense and prayed piously day and night.

    ¡°When the faith of countless believers gathers over countless years, it creates a type of power: the will of the masses. This power remains even now in the Sangharama Temples built throughout the territory.

    ¡°The will of the masses might be invisible, and it might not seem threatening. It¡¯s difficult for even cultivators to detect. However, it can intimidate and suppress ghosts and malevolent entities.¡±

    After hearing the full exnation, You Xue felt enlightened. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°No wonder no ghosts have made trouble for us since we sought refuge from the rain here.¡±

    The temple was built in wilderness full of dense, baleful Yin energies. It was easy for ces like this to beirs of evil creatures.

    And tonight was especially unusual, as there was no moon!

    A night without a moon was a terrifying thing. In the Netherworld, moonless nights were the most dangerous of all.

    On such nights, strange and unbelievable urrences arose, like parades of a hundred ghosts, or jade phosphorusnterns decorating the ck skies. Sometimes, the souls of the dead traveled atop the rivers, and other times, ces like the Ghost Gates, the Blood River of Sin, and the Sea of Bitterness gave rise to countless strange entities. It was enough to endanger even cultivators.

    Yet even now, You Xue had yet to sense any strange or dangerous auras.

    This told her that Su Yi was right on the mark: hiding in Sangharama Temple was enough to avert disaster.

    She¡¯d only just thought this when she sensed something and looked outside. ¡°Fellow Daoist, someone is here.¡±

    After a brief daze, Su Yi frowned. ¡°Perhaps trouble is here too.¡±

    It was a moonlit night, and they were in the middle of a downpour. On top of that, they were in the middle of the wilderness. Despite this, someone had shown up. Whoever this person was, they couldn¡¯t possibly be ordinary.

    You Xue thought for a moment. ¡°How about I stop them froming in?¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°The monks of Sangharama Temple left this ce here. We¡¯re only passersby. How could we refuse others entry?¡±

    As they conversed, dazzling lightning ripped through the skies.

    At that moment, they could clearly see the thin figure shooting toward them beneath the curtain of rain.

    It was a thin-faced man in Confucian robes.

    As soon as he entered the temple, he visibly sighed in relief.

    But when he saw the campfire and the young man and woman beside it, he couldn¡¯t help but frown, then hesitate.

    .

    But just as he was hesitating, a calm voice rang out. ¡°This temple has no owner. Do as you please.¡±

    When the man in Confucian robes heard this, he stood beneath the curtain of rain and sped his fist. ¡°Sorry to disturb you.¡±

    Only then did he enter the hall.

    When he saw Su Yi and You Xue¡¯s features clearly, he was stunned despite himself. Then, he said, ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you: I¡¯m currently embroiled in trouble. However, should troublee knocking, I¡¯ll leave. I absolutely won¡¯t let you get dragged into it.¡±

    He then walked over to a corner of the hall, sat cross-legged, and took out a bottle of medicine, meditating as he took the pills.

    ¡°Interesting. Thiste at night, we just so happened to encounter an early-stage Profound Illumination Emperor. Furthermore, from the look of things, his injuries are severe,¡± transmitted You Xue. She could discern the man¡¯s cultivation at a nce!

    ¡°His cultivation base is unimportant. What¡¯s rare is that he''s honest and forthright. Despite his troubles, he¡¯s unwilling to implicate others. That¡¯s umon,¡± whispered Su Yi.

    He wasn¡¯t afraid of trouble, but he¡¯d never liked it when trouble came calling.

    This stranger considerately avoided making trouble for them. This left quite a good impression on Su Yi.

    However, although the man in Confucian robes was aplete stranger, the moment Su Yiid eyes on him, he could roughly infer his origins.

    That was why he¡¯d spoken up earlier to invite the man inside.

    Time slipped by.

    Su Yi sprawled out in the wicker chair, resting his eyes.

    You Xue sat beside the fire. From time to time, she gazed intently at Su Yi¡¯s profile.

    It was pouring outside, and the winds howled. The night was deste, and from time to time, the skies boomed with thunder.

    You Xue didn¡¯t care about any of that.

    Even if the heavens fell and the earth crumbled, just being with the person she loved gave her an unprecedented sense of peace and satisfaction.

    She¡¯d liked this aloof, insufferably arrogant sword cultivator for a long time.

    She¡¯d never hidden her feelings, either.

    Su Xuanjun knew. Ye Yu knew too.

    s, when a flow fell into a river, its flowing waters wouldn¡¯t necessarily return its affections. Back then, Su Xuanjun had never taken You Xue¡¯s feelings to heart.

    Even so, You Xue never gave up.

    She knew full well that Su Xuanjun was extremely unlikely to ever return her feelings.

    But that didn¡¯t change how she felt.

    Liking someone had never been a matter of logic.

    The moment You Xue saw Su Yi in the Ancestral Forbidden Ground, she knew that, even though tens of thousands of years had passed, her feelings for him hadn¡¯t changed.

    Sometimes, You Xue wondered what would happen if she spent her whole life desiring him, never to obtain him.

    Would she spend her entire life alone and bitter?

    Would she live a joyless life, then die?

    She had no answers.

    But she dared say with certainty that she¡¯d never regretted her feelings for Su Xuanjun, nor had they ever changed.

 Chapter 894: Sponging Off a Woman

    <h4>Chapter 894: Sponging Off a Woman</h4>

    The man in Confucian robes shot to his feet.

    ¡°You two, in a bit, no matter what happens, don¡¯t get involved. I¡¯ll divert this trouble elsewhere!¡± The man in Confucian robes said solemnly. As his voice rang out, he strode out of the hall.

    Su Yi sprawled out in his wicker chair, entirely unmoved. When You Xue saw this, she said nothing.

    Outside the temple¡¯s main hall.

    The rain intensified. Lightning shed, and thunder rumbled overhead.

    The man in Confucian robes stood there, sleeves billowing. His aura was suddenly mighty and forceful, and the majesty of the Imperial Realm scattered the nearby wind and rain.

    A leisurely voice rang out.

    ¡°Xing Yunjia, this time, you won¡¯t escape.¡±

    Then, several figures appeared around the temple, one after another. All came from different directions.

    There were five of them in total, both men and women. All of them emanated the distinctive energy fluctuations of the Imperial Realm.

    One rode on a blood-colored cloud. Purple qi rose around her, soaring into the firmament.

    Another gripped a war spear, and silver divine lightning revolved around him.

    Another carried a massive bow, and his eyes zed with golden mes.

    Another carried a treasure bottle, and her figure was shrouded in ck fog, flickering in and out of view.

    There was another, even more terrifyingly imposing figure in the skies directly above the temple.

    He looked young, but his hair was silver. He was dressed in purple and a feather headdress, and he carried a short knife zing with jade-colored divine mes.

    Five Emperors had appeared at night, during a downpour. Their presences wove together like an inescapable, locking down the entire area.

    Their terrifying majesty shattered and dispersed even the rain clouds filling the sky!

    The pouring rain came to an abrupt halt. All that remained was bone-chilling murderous intent, which mixed with water vapor and spread further and further.

    The man in Confucian robes was visibly shaken. Then, he took a deep breath. ¡°Then I¡¯ll just have to try it!¡±

    ng!

    As his voice still rang through the air, he drew a thin, snow-white saber and blurred into a streak of lightning as he charged directly ahead.

    ¡°You¡¯re like a beast in a cage, yet you fight on. Your courage is admirable. s, there¡¯s no way you can turn this around!¡± The purple-robed, silver-haired young man chuckled, then waved his jade knife.

    ng!!!

    A deafening impact rang out. The man in Confucian robes had only just charged when the knife blocked him.

    At the same time, the other four Emperors attacked, surrounding him on all sides.

    ¡°Everyone, whatever you do, don¡¯t kill him. We have use for him, so we need him alive,¡± said the purple-robed, silver-haired young man.

    ¡°Got it!¡± The other Emperors called out their assent.

    The man in Confucian robes looked as dismal as could be.

    Without another word, he fought with no regard for his life, charging into the fray once more.

    ¡­¡­

    Within the hall, Su Yi wasnguishing in his wicker chair when he suddenly opened his eyes.

    You Xue had already prepared a jug of wine, which she passed over. ¡°Fellow Daoist, there are two yao cultivators, two ghost cultivators, and a demonic cultivator outside. All are shrouded in malevolent, sinful energies. The strongest is the demonic cultivator leading the group, a mid-stage Profound Illumination Emperor. The others are all in the early-stage Profound Illumination Realm.¡±

    Su Yi epted the wine, took a sip, and said, ¡°If a grand battle breaks out, it¡¯ll ruin the temple¡­¡±

    Before he finished his sentence, You Xue understood what he was getting at, and she promptly rose to her feet. ¡°I¡¯ll go send?them away to prevent them from disturbing our rest.¡±

    Su Yi rubbed his forehead. ¡°That man just now was an Emperor of the Asura Division¡¯s Xing Family¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± You Xue smiled and nodded. She was an extraordinary, graceful beauty to begin with, and she was especially charming when she smiled.

    Generations of Ghost Serpents revered her as if she were a deity, calling her ¡°Her Excellency You Xue.¡± But before Su Yi, she seemed mild, obedient, thoughtful, and agreeable. Su Yi didn¡¯t even need to exin anything for her to understand what he wanted.

    Who knew what the ancestors of the Ghost Serpents would think if they were here to see this?

    Su Yi said, ¡°You requested this; I didn¡¯t ask you to help me.¡±

    You Xue smiled faintly. ¡°Mm!¡±

    Then, she turned around and walked outside.

    But the moment she passed through the temple doors, her smile disappeared. Her beautiful face was now calm and serene, and her eyes shone with imposing light.

    Her every gesture was as dignified as a goddess!

    ¡­¡­

    Boom!

    A grand battle had already broken out in the skies above the temple.

    Five Emperors joined forces, surrounding the man in Confucian robes.

    The battle wasn¡¯t exactly fierce, but to the man in Confucian robes, it was nothing short of tragic.

    The five Emperors nned to take him alive, so despite having a solid advantage, none struck a lethal blow. They simply surrounded him and relentlessly suppressed him.

    No matter how desperately the man in Confucian robes fought, he couldn¡¯t break through their encirclement. Instead, more and more injuries appeared all over his body.

    In just a few breaths of time, he was bathed in blood and covered in wounds.

    ¡°Xing Yunjia, is it worth fighting this hard? If we go on like this, your foundations in the Grand Dao will be severely damaged.¡± As they fought, the purple-robed, silver-haired young man sighed.

    The man in Confucian robes said nothing.

    He was severely injured, and his face was pale. His qi cirction was quickly descending into disarray, but he nheless looked determined.

    The purple-robed, silver-haired young man couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°You really don¡¯t know when to give up. You ought to understand that no one can save you now. I urge you to give up the struggle ande quietly.¡±

    But it was then that a cold, icy voice rang out. ¡°Caused enough trouble yet?¡±

    Every word boomed like divine thunder, shaking the five Emperors¡¯ hearts. Their entire bodies trembled.

    A dark power of the Grand Dao, like a misty curtain of night, swiftly enveloped the entire area, locking onto the five Emperors.

    Their expressions shifted.

    What terrifying momentum!

    Out of an almost instinctual response to danger, the five Emperors all dodged without hesitation.

    Boom!

    The ce they¡¯d been standing earlier was enveloped in misty darkness, and it copsed with a bang.

    The purple-robed, silver-haired young man and hispanions¡¯ expressions shifted once more.

    A slender figure now stood in the distant skies. She¡¯d appeared beside the man in Confucian robes, seemingly out of nowhere.

    Her hair was tied up, revealing a long, elegant neck. She looked like she was in herte teens, delicate and extraordinarily beautiful.

    However, when she looked around, her gaze was like that of a deity who¡¯d emerged from the eternal darkness. She had an air of majesty, as if she were gazing contemptuously down on the masses from on high.

    Wisps of dark power of the Grand Dao floated around her, making her seem even more mysterious and imposing.

    Even the man in Confucian robes was stunned.

    He was already prepared to fight to the death. Who¡¯d have thought that, when his predicament was at?its most perilous, a young woman he¡¯d encountered by chance would step in to save him?

    Just who is this woman? And why is her aura so terrifying?

    The man in Confucian robes suddenly realized that he¡¯d misjudged her earlier. The young woman apanying the young man in blue as if she were a servant was, in fact, a terrifying hidden expert!

    You Xue nced at the man in Confucian robes and said coldly, ¡°Go treat your wounds.¡±

    However, he couldn¡¯t help but hesitate. ¡°But they¡­¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ll be dead soon,¡± You Xue said tly. ¡°Why concern ourselves with them?¡±

    ¡°.....¡± The man in Confucian robes said nothing.

    Further away, the five Emperors were bewildered and uncertain. How could they fail to realize that the cold, aloof, prideful woman in the distance was an extremely powerful existence?

    The purple-robed, silver-haired young man took a deep breath. ¡°Friend, you ought to think this over carefully. If you get mixed up in the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court¡¯s affairs¡­¡±

    ¡°Noisy.¡± You Xue¡¯s delicate eyebrows furrowed, and she disappeared into thin air.

    A momentter, she appeared directly in front of the purple-robed, silver-haired young man. Her slender, jade-like fingers brushed through the air.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The light of Torchlit Darkness burst in front of him.

    The purple-robed, silver-haired young man stiffened, and his eyes widened. ¡°The power of Torchlit Darkness. You¡¯re¡­¡±

    But his startled cry came to an abrupt halt.

    Before he could finish his sentence, he exploded. Nothing remained of him but ash, which drifted down to the ground.

    He was destroyed, body and soul!

    A single sweep of her hand, and You Xue reduced a mid-stage Profound Illumination Emperor to ash!

    This strange and tyrannical scene left the man in Confucian robes dazed and astonished.

    The other four Emperors broke out in cold sweats, and their souls practically left their bodies in panic.

    ].

    ¡°Run!¡± They immediately turned and fled. None of them dared linger.

    But You Xue gently shook her head and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡±

    Then, they watched as she raised her fair hand, and¡­

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The entire stretch of heaven and earth shook.

    Streak after streak of the sharp light of Torchlit Darkness burst into being.

    Beneath the Confucian-robed man¡¯s disbelieving gaze, the four fleeing Emperors exploded, one by one. Nothing remained of them but a sky full of ash.

    From beginning to end, they had neither time to run nor flee!

    It was as if she¡¯d simply squished four entirely unremarkable flies.

    This scene left even an Emperor like the man in Confucian robes unable to remain calm. His heart filled with irrepressible astonishment.

    How terrifying of a cultivation base must she have to kill Emperors with such understated ease?

    You Xue looked up at the sky. Rain clouds were gradually gathering overhead, and it would soon rain once more.

    She then retracted her gaze and looked at the man in Confucian robes. ¡°My young lord most likely has questions for you. Come with me.¡±

    With that, she stepped into the air and proceeded toward the grand hall.

    The man in Confucian robes jumped as he recovered from his astonishment. He took a deep breath, steadied his emotions, and followed You Xue inside.

    Boom!

    Before long, thunder and lightning rumbled overhead, and the downpour resumed.

    Within the temple hall.

    When the man in Confucian robes walked inside, he saw the young man in blue still sprawled out in his wicker chair, as if he weren¡¯t the least bit concerned about what had just happened outside.

    And the woman who moments prior had seemed as majestic and aloof as a goddess now sat by the fire, as meek and mild as a serving girl.

    The sight left the man in Confucian robes dazed.

    He¡¯d only just arrived here, only to witness something like this. He no longer dared treat the young man in blue or the young woman in the white dress like ordinary people.

    ¡°My name is Xing Yunjia. Seniors, many thanks for saving my life!¡± The man in Confucian robes stepped forward and bowed.

    His wounds were severe, and he was covered in blood, but his expression was full of utter respect and gratitude.

    ¡°Treat your wounds first,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°I have questions to ask youter.¡±

    Xing Yunjia nodded. ¡°Got it!¡±

    He then turned, walked over to the corner, and sat down with his legs crossed.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, turned to You Xue and said, ¡°Do you know why I didn¡¯t want to bring you to the Dark Capital?¡±

    Before she could respond, Su Yi let out a mncholy sigh. ¡°Because with you around, I¡¯ll barely get any chances to fight and temper my swordsmanship. It¡¯s like I¡¯ve be some pretty boy sponging off a woman. It¡¯s far too dull!¡±

    You Xue was stunned. But a momentter, she pressed her lips into a grin, and she couldn¡¯t help butugh.

 Chapter 895 - The Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court

    <h4>Chapter 895 - The Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court</h4>

    Su Yi really was a bit mncholy.

    Just a few days ago, he¡¯d smoothly broken into the mid-stage Spiritual Revolution Realm.Even his control of the Grand Dao of the Apex of Genesis had reached the level of minor sess.

    With the experience of his past life, he guessed that at his current cultivation, he could kill even mid-stage Profound Illumination Emperors!

    s, he¡¯d yet to find an opportunity to prove it.

    ¡°You¡¯reughing?¡± Su Yi frowned slightly.

    You Xue¡¯s smile instantly receded, and she said softly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, if you let me attack, I¡¯ll attack. If you don¡¯t, I won¡¯t.¡±

    She seemed as docile as a cat, and she carried herself humbly. She even seemed a bit meek.

    The man in Confucian robes had mistaken her for a servant earlier because she was just too docile when she was with Su Yi. Looking at her, it was almost impossible to imagine that she was as terrifying as a deity when she fought.

    Su Yi asked, ¡°Do you know how Buddhists see the phrase ¡®soul-stirring?¡¯¡±

    You Xue said earnestly, ¡°Please enlighten me, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only by cutting off all means of escape and facing danger directly that a cultivator can truly understand the terror of life and death,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°The terror acts as a stimnt, shaking the heart and soul. This is enough to force out the full extent of a cultivator¡¯stent potential, tempering their essence, qi, and spirit to realize the goal of metamorphosis and sublimation.That¡¯s the true advantage of tempering oneself through battle.¡±

    You Xue felt enlightened. ¡°So, there¡¯s so much behind that simple phrase. Upon careful thought, it¡¯s truly too wondrous for words.¡±

    Su Yi continued, ¡°But how can I stir my soul if I know that, no matter how great the danger I face, I¡¯m sure to win? How can I temper myself?¡±

    You Xue¡¯s eyshes fluttered, and a look of unease arose on hermatchlesslybeautiful face. She said pitifully, ¡°So you think I¡¯m hindering your cultivation?¡±

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°Never mind you, no one in this world can hinder my cultivation.¡±

    Here, he looked directly at her. ¡°Also, you¡¯ve been a deity to generation after generation of ghost serpents, and you¡¯re proud and aloof by nature. Why force yourself to be so meek and docile in front of me?¡±

    You Xue was instantly silent. The look on her beautiful face shifted back and forth.

    After a while, she lowered her head and said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    Su Yi said no more on the matter. He simply leaned back into his chair and rested his eyes.

    ¡­¡­

    As dawn broke, the prior night¡¯s downpour finally came to an end. The mighty light of a new day dispersed the darkness, illuminating the entire world.

    Outside the temple, the air was misty, with high humidity. From time to time, birdsong emanated from the distant wilderness, like the music of the heavens.

    Inside the temple, Su Yi asked the man in Confucian robes questions as he enjoyed the breakfast You Xue had prepared for him.

    Just like he¡¯d thought, the man in Confucian robes, Xing Yunjia, was from the ancient Xing Family, the heads of the Asura Division.

    The five Emperors who¡¯d pursued himst night hailed from a faction known as the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court.

    ¡°The Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court? Why haven¡¯t I heard of this faction?¡± Su Yi asked in a daze.

    Xing Yunjia stood to the side and exined the full situation.

    It turned out that the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court had first appeared only a month ago, after the most recent Lantern Festival.

    Their origins were mysterious, but their foundations were iparably terrifying. Just three days after their establishment, they¡¯d already annexed seven of the Netherworld River Territory¡¯s strongest heretical factions!

    This orthodoxy worshiped the God of the Netherworld. Regardless of their cultivation, every member of the sect referred to themselves as a ¡°disciple of the God of the Netherworld.¡±

    Now, although only one short month had passed, the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court was the strongest orthodoxy in the Netherworld River Realm!

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but arch his brow.

    He¡¯d suddenly recalled something.

    Not long ago, as the Lantern Festival arrived, Ziluo City faced the frenzied onught of an army of evil spirits. At the time, the inauspicious bird, the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow, attempted to break into the ruins of the Bureau of Adjudication to steal the core treasure of the Cui Family, the Netherworld Judge¡¯s Writing Brush.

    It was during that very invasion attempt that Su Yi saw the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow working alongside a Dark Vassal!

    In ancient times, the Dark Vassals were considered the attendants of the Netherworld King. Furthermore, the feather the crow left behind as it fled was emzoned with the aura of the Wheel of Destiny.

    And the Wheel of Destiny was one of the nine taboo artifacts the Netherworld King had wielded in ancient times!

    From this, Su Yi inferred that the Netherworld King, the mighty expert who¡¯d struck terror into the hearts of the countless denizens of the Netherworld in ancient times, was most likely still alive!

    And that he was most likely within one of the City of the Wrongfully Dead¡¯s forbidden grounds!

    Now, a mighty and mysterious faction had suddenly arisen in the Netherworld River Territory. Furthermore, they called themselves disciples of the God of the Netherworld.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but suspect that the so-called ¡°God of the Netherworld¡± was the Netherworld King, who¡¯d survived since antiquity!

    ¡°Why were they pursuing you?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Xing Yunjia sighed. ¡°As I imagine you¡¯re well aware, there was a sudden development in the Dark Capital on the night of thest Lantern Festival. The Yin-Yang Road was severely damaged. One of our Profound Serenity Realm high elders was trapped inside.

    ¡°I came to the Netherworld River Territory to investigate what happened in the Dark Capital. I would never have thought that, before I even stepped foot in the City of the Wrongfully Dead, experts of the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court would set their sights on me. They attacked directly, leaving me no time to ask why. They wanted to take me alive.

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t encountered you two fellow Daoists, I¡¯m afraid my life would have been in danger.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find this surprising. ¡°You¡¯re saying not even you know why they were after you?¡±

    Xing Yunjia nodded.

    Su Yi mulled that over. ¡°They surely had a reason for this. It¡¯s highly likely that they weren¡¯t just after you specifically.¡±

    Something suddenly urred to Xing Yunjia. ¡°Right, not long after I entered the Netherworld River Territory, I heard a rumor that the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court is plotting something big: they want the God of the Netherworld they worship to truly descend upon this world.¡±

    Su Yi was stunned.

    This rumor made him recall his earlier conjecture.

    On the night of the Lantern Festival, the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow and the Dark Vassal had tried to steal the Netherworld Judge¡¯s Writing Brush. They most likely intended to use it to change the Laws of the source of the City of the Wrongfully Dead to help the Netherworld King escape confinement.

    Now, there were rumors that the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court was trying to summon the God of the Netherworld. This was a bit different from what the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow and Dark Vassal had attempted, yet it was somehow simr!

    You Xue had been listening this entire time, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit vexed. ¡°Had I known that there were so many secrets at y, I wouldn¡¯t have killed those people right awayst night.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s no problem,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°We can capture another prominent member of the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court. That¡¯ll get us the answers we need.¡±

    You Xue pressed her lips into a smile. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Xing Yunjia couldn¡¯t help but warn them. ¡°The Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court¡¯s foundations are deep and unfathomable, and their origins are mysterious. Rumor has it that their ranks include several iparably terrifying Profound Serenity experts. You two had best be careful.¡±

    Su Yi, however, only smiled. ¡°That¡¯s what makes it interesting.¡±

    After a brief daze, Xing Yunjia fell silent as he recalled You Xue¡¯s terrifying disy of strengthst night.

    They chatted a little while longer before Xing Yunjia rose and bade farewell.

    Then, without any further dys, Su Yi and You Xue set off once more.

    ¡­¡­

    Snowy Skies City.

    A massive city that had existed since antiquity.

    Snowy Skies City was extremely famous in the Netherworld River Territory. This was because the Inverted Ridge was just three hundred miles east of the city.

    And Inverted Ridge was the entrance to the City of the Wrongfully Dead!

    Three dayster,te at night.

    Su Yi and You Xue approached from afar.

    ¡°Anyone on their way to explore the City of the Wrongfully Dead must first pass through Snowy Skies City. It''s always been like that, and even Emperors are no exception. It¡¯s fair to say that, throughout the ages, this city has seen too many experts to count,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°s, most of the cultivators who explore the City of the Wrongfully Dead die there. Less than one in a hundred make it back to Snowy Skies City alive.¡±

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go find a certain cksmith first.¡± With that, Su Yi proceeded toward the city.

    ¡°A cksmith?¡± You Xue was a bit confused.

    ¡°You¡¯ll understand when we get there,¡± said Su Yi.

    At night, Snowy Skies City was iparably lively and bustling.

    On the streets, they saw cultivators of all stripes from all over the Netherworld: yao cultivators, demonic cultivators, ghost cultivators, Buddhist cultivators¡­ among others.

    There was no shortage of diverse living things of other species, either.

    ¡°Why is this city so prosperous?¡± You Xue couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    And here she¡¯d thought that, since this city was so close to the perilous Inverted Ridge, few people woulde here.

    But after arriving here, she discovered that it was nothing like what she¡¯d imagined.

    ¡°The City of the Wrongfully Dead is the most famous forbidden ground beneath the heavens, but it¡¯s also and of opportunity in the eyes of the Netherworld¡¯s cultivators. Every day, too many cultivators to counte here from all over,¡± Su Yi said casually. ¡°Of course, only a few actually risk themselves in the City of the Wrongfully Dead. Most of theme here to sell goods and conduct exchanges.¡±

    You Xue was dumbstruck. ¡°They¡¯re here to do business?¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°You could say that.¡±

    Each of the Netherworld¡¯s six realms and thirteen territories was like an enormous world in its own right.

    For ordinary cultivators, acquiring cultivation resources from other realms and territories required an iprehensibly long journey.

    But it was different here in Snowy Skies City. Every day, cultivatorscamehere from all over theNetherworld. It wasn¡¯t even unusual to see Emperors here.

    Given the circumstances, it was extremely convenient for cultivators of different realms and territories to meet here.

    Cultivators could also see treasures and oddities from all over the Netherworld. The variety of cultivation resources was such that it would have been difficult for tradenotto flourish here.

    You Xue asked with great interest, ¡°Does that mean that you can buy rare goods from all over theNetherworldhere?¡±

    It seemed women had an innate fondness for shopping.

    Su Yi was just about to say something when he saw a familiar female figure not far away. Despite himself, he was stunned.

    Practically simultaneously, the woman looked over, as if she¡¯d sensed something.

    When she saw Su Yi¡¯s face clearly, she too couldn¡¯t help but be startled, and she even looked a bit ufortable.

    Favorite

 Chapter 896 - A Blacksmith

    <h4>Chapter 896 - A cksmith</h4>

    She was dressed in gray, with her long hair tied up. Her appearance stood out of the crowd, unadorned yet extraordinary.

    However, her disposition was far too icy.

    Even You Xue could tell that the gray-robed woman looked a bit ill at ease, and she couldn¡¯t help but find it strange.

    But before she could process it, the woman in gray turned and dashed off.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, who was that woman?¡± You Xue asked, a bit confused.

    Were the woman an ordinary person, there¡¯s no way You Xue would have cared.

    But the woman in gray obviously recognized Su Yi. You Xue couldn¡¯t help but wonder.

    ¡°The third libationer of Meng Po Pce. Her name is YuanLinning,¡± Su Yi said casually. ¡°She¡¯s also the first Emperor I defeated after reincarnating.¡±

    You Xue was briefly stunned. Then, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°In that case, she ought to be honored. After all, not just any Emperor has the opportunity to lose to you, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Su Yi, however, frowned.<em>Members of Meng Po Pce havee to Snowy Skies City too? Don¡¯t tell me some of their Emperors are trapped in the Dark Capital too?</em>

    A momentter, he shook his head and gave the matter no further thought.

    ¡­¡­

    Lu Changming sat in a pavilion, lost in thought, his brow tightly furrowed.

    ¡°Martial Uncle.¡±

    YuanLinningwalked inside.

    Lu Changming immediately perked up. ¡°How is it,Linning?¡±

    Yuan Linning said with concern, ¡°Earlier, I went to see Senior Yun Songzi of Yellow Springs Pce. He told me that recently, quite a few Emperors have indeed gone missing, and that he suspects that the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court is involved.¡±

    The Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court!

    Lu Changming¡¯s expression shifted. ¡°So the second libationer¡¯s disappearance is likely connected to the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court?¡±

    YuanLinningnodded. ¡°That¡¯s most likely the case.¡±

    ¡°What exactly are they up to?¡± Lu Changming¡¯s eyes shed.

    Not long ago, he led Second Libationer Xiao Beiye and Third Libationer YuanLinningto the Netherworld River Territory. They nned to enter the City of the Wrongfully Dead to investigate what had happened in the Dark Capital.

    But not long after arriving in Snowy Skies City, the second libationer disappeared inexplicably while asking around for information!

    Three days had passed, but Xiao Beiye had yet to return!

    Now, ording to YuanLinning, it seemed likely that the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court was behind this. How could Lu Changming be anything but surprised?

    ¡°Martial Uncle, what should we do next?¡± asked YuanLinning.

    Lu Changming said nothing.

    He¡¯d heard about the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court more than once since arriving in the Mysterious Netherworld Territory.

    He knew that this mighty but mysterious faction had risen to prominence recently, and he knew how terrifying their foundations were.Rumor had it that practically every heretical faction of the Netherworld River Territory had already submitted to their leadership!

    That was far too terrifying.

    A little whileter, Lu Changming sighed. ¡°If the second libationer¡¯s disappearance really is connected to the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court, with our abilities, I¡¯m afraid we have no hope of saving him.¡±

    YuanLinningcouldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Martial Uncle, how about we request reinforcements from the sect?¡±

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate.¡± Lu Changming shook his head. ¡°We still can¡¯t say with certainty that his disappearance really was connected to the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court.Also, our mission is to investigate the changes to the Dark Capital. It wouldn¡¯t do to mobilize the sect¡¯s forces now.¡±

    He then made a decision. ¡°Tomorrow night, the blood-red moon will appear in the skies. When the timees, the entrance to the City of the Wrongfully Dead will appear in Inverted Ridge. If we miss it, we¡¯ll have to wait around two weeks for our next opportunity.¡±

    Yuan Linning said, ¡°Martial Uncle, you n to go to the City of the Wrongfully Dead first?¡±

    Lu Changming nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. One of our Emissaries of the River, Mo Heng, is trapped inside. We still don¡¯t know whether he¡¯s alive or dead. No matter what, we must first get to the bottom of what happened to the Dark Capital.¡±

    Emissary Mo Heng was an old fossil of Meng Po Pce. He¡¯d entered the Dark Capital to explore thousands of years prior.

    The change to the Dark Capital left all of Meng Po Pce concerned about his safety. Thus, they sent Lu Changming, YuanLinning, and Xiao Beiye to investigate.

    Lu Changming continued, ¡°As for the second libationer, it won¡¯t be toote to investigate further upon our return.¡±

    But YuanLinningwas still worried. ¡°Martial Uncle, I don¡¯t know why, but I have an ill premonition that if we go to the City of the Wrongfully Dead, we¡¯ll be throwing ourselves into a storm. Who knows how many dangers await us? We¡­¡±

    Lu Changming interrupted her before she could finish her sentence. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,Linning. Numerous powerful factions have dispatched their experts to investigate what happened in the Dark Capital. We won¡¯t be alone.

    ¡°And I¡¯ve already met with the old-timers of Yellow Springs Pce and Fire Illumination Divine Pce. We¡¯ve decided to conduct our operations in the City of the Wrongfully Dead together. That way, we can look after each other along the way.¡±

    Once he¡¯d said his piece, he raised his teacup and took a sip.

    YuanLinningfelt somewhat reassured. ¡°It really will be much safer that way.¡±

    The City of the Wrongfully Dead was a forbidden ground; even Emperors feared it.

    However, if a group of older-generation experts of peak factions traveled together, they were unlikely to encounter any major waves.

    ¡°Martial Uncle.¡± YuanLinningsuddenly recalled something.

    ¡°Is there something else?¡±

    YuanLinninghesitated, then said in a low voice, ¡°Just now, on my way back, I saw that young man from the Azure Continent, Su Yi.¡±

    Su Yi!!

    The name left Lu Changming stunned. A conflicted look appeared on his face. How could he possibly forget that young man in blue? The Grand Libationer had tried to seize the Seed of the Azure from Su Yi back in Meng Po Pce. Lu Changming, then a high elder, made no attempt to stop him. As a result, Emissary Mo Wuhen stripped him of his position!

    Even now, Lu Changming couldn¡¯t wrap his head around why Emissary Mo Wuhen viewed a young man from the Azure Continent with such importance.

    He¡¯d tried asking about it, but Mo Wuhen didn¡¯t give him a clear answer. He just said that Su Yi¡¯s origins were incredibly grand, and that no one in Meng Po Pce was to offend him.

    This only left Lu Changming even more confused.

    But no matter what, he dared say with certainty that a young man held in such esteem by even a relic like Mo Wuhen couldn¡¯t possibly be ordinary.

    After calming himself down, Lu Changming said, ¡°What¡­ What is he doing in Snowy Skies City?¡±

    YuanLinningshook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I merely caught a glimpse of him from afar before I turned and left.¡±

    Talking about Su Yi left her feeling rather conflicted.

    The young man had defeated her, a Profound Illumination Empress, while still in the Spiritual Incarnation Realm.

    It was because of him that she¡¯d been confined to the Heart-Tempering Cliff as punishment. All of this had dealt her an iparably heavy blow.

    Even now, whenever she thought of Su Yi, she felt an indescribable bitterness.

    Lu Changming inwardly sighed in relief. ¡°Fortunately, you didn¡¯t try anything. Otherwise, who knows what kind of disaster would result?¡±

    YuanLinningwas stunned. ¡°What do you mean, Martial Uncle?¡±

    Lu Changming let out a deep sigh. ¡°Linning, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten Ancestor Mo Wuhen¡¯s stance on the matter? We¡­ cannot afford to offend Su Yi!¡±

    YuanLinningwas instantly silent.

    A long time ago, Mo Wuhen was the leader ofMeng PoPce.

    He¡¯d since left his position, and he¡¯d been in seclusion in the Divine Cave of the River of Forgetfulness ever since. His seniority was incredibly lofty, and his position was transcendent.

    Yet he¡¯d lost his temper on ount of a young man like Su Yi, stripping Lu Changming of his position of high elder and sending the grand libationer to repent in ckwater Cave. Even Third Libationer YuanLinninghad been confined to Heart-Tempering Cliff.

    YuanLinningwas naturally well aware of this. Su Yi¡¯s identity was likely utterly extraordinary and unique. Otherwise, there was absolutely no way that Ancestor Mo Wuhen would have been so angry.

    After a while, Yuan Linning said, ¡°Martial Uncle, if I get the chance, I¡¯d actually love to spar with Su Yi again. Not to get revenge; I¡¯d simply like to see who¡¯s stronger.¡±

    Lu Changming furrowed his brow, but a momentter, he sighed. ¡°We can talk about it if the opportunity arises.¡±

    How could he fail to realize that even now, Yuan Linning wasn¡¯t over her defeat at Su Yi¡¯s hands?

    ¡­¡­

    The northeast corner of Snowy Skies City.

    There were numerous ancient, run-down buildings throughout the area. In stark contrast with the hustle and bustle of other districts, the northeast corner was noticeably less popted.

    Night was fast approaching, and the swaying fires of themps illuminated the streets.

    The sound of a cksmith¡¯s hammer was audible even from a distance.

    Su Yi led You Xue toward the source of the noise.

    Before long, a smithy appeared within their field of view. It was extremely crude and not at all eye-catching.

    A tall, stalwart young man with coppery skin waved a massive hammer, standing next to the furnace as he pounded away at a ck flying sword.

    Every time his massive hammer descended, a ng filled the air, and sparks scattered.

    A thin man in dark robes stood to the side of the smithy. He was obviously a customer, and he watched the ck flying sword the young man was working on with rapt attention.

    When You Xue saw this in the distance, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t tell me that young man is the cksmith you¡¯re looking for?¡±

    She was a bit confused.

    The stalwart young man looked young, no more than thirty. His cultivation wasn¡¯t impressive either; he was only in the mid-stage Spiritual Revolution Realm.

    ¡°It¡¯s not him.¡± Su Yi shook his head.

    However, when he saw the young man¡¯s forging methods, Su Yi said, ¡°He¡¯s most likely the old cksmith¡¯s disciple.¡±

    As they conversed, the man in dark robes seemed to sense something, and he suddenly looked over.

    When his gaze swept over Su Yi, he directly overlooked him. However, when he saw You Xue, he was obviously stunned, and his eyes shed with a strange light.

    A momentter, he smiled and looked away.

    Su Yi¡¯s expression was calm; he didn¡¯t care.

    You Xue, however, furrowed her brow.<em>That¡¯s a Profound Serenity Emperor! It seems this unassuming little workshop really isn¡¯t simple!</em>

    ¡°Customer, we¡¯ve finished quenching your flying sword.¡± It was then that the stalwart young man suddenly spoke up, shing the man in dark robes a straightforward smile.

    The man in dark robes smiled warmly back, then sped his fists. ¡°Many thanks, my young friend. If possible, when you next see your master, please greet him on my behalf.¡±

    His tone and mannerisms were solemn and polite.

    You Xue couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    That stalwart young man¡¯s master had to be extraordinary for a Profound Serenity Emperor to behave so humbly!

 Chapter 897 - The Night Watchman

    <h4>Chapter 897 - The Night Watchman</h4>

    What You Xue found unbelievable was that a Profound Serenity Emperor had requested that a Spiritual Revolution cultivator temper his sword. This obviously defiedmon sense.

    She couldn¡¯t help but look at the freshly quenched ck flying sword.

    However, before she could get a good look at it, the man in dark robes beckoned to it. The ck flying sword blurred into a streak of flowing light and slipped into his sleeves, disappearing from view.

    The stalwart young man shed him a straightforward smile. ¡°Dear customer, you needn¡¯t be so polite. My master said that anyone carrying a Fengdu Medallion is our guest, and that I ought to treat them well.¡±

    The man in dark robes smiled. ¡°Young friend, remember this: my Daoist name is Yun Songzi, and I¡¯m from Yellow Springs Pce. If your master asks, please greet him on my behalf.¡±

    With that, he sped his fist, turned, and left.

    So, he¡¯s from Yellow Springs Pce,thought You Xue.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, arrived at the smithy.

    The stalwart young man scratched his head and said apologetically, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s already dark out, and we¡¯re about to close up shop.¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not here to refine a treasure. Tell your master that an old friend is here to see him.¡±

    The stalwart young man froze. ¡°Customer, you know my master?¡±

    The man in dark robes hadn¡¯t gotten far. When he heard this, he instantly stopped in his tracks.

    A young man called himself an old friend of the cksmith¡¯s owner. He couldn¡¯t help but find this unbelievable.

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t, why would Ie?¡±ughed Su Yi.

    The stalwart young man was still hesitant. ¡°Do you have proof?¡±

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Repeat the sentence I¡¯m about to tell you, and he¡¯s sure toe see me.¡±

    You Xue pricked up her ears, ready to listen. Not far away, the dark-robed man¡¯s curiosity was piqued, too.

    ¡°If you please, sir.¡± The stalwart young man still seemed confused.

    ¡°Evening approaches, and the skies look like it¡¯s about to snow,¡± said Su Yi.

    The stalwart young man was bbergasted. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s the sentence?¡±

    You Xue, however, was certain that this was a riddle. Only the cksmith would understand what it meant.

    The man in dark robes couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. He felt entirely at a loss.What¡¯s that supposed to mean?

    ¡°Go tell your master,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°He¡¯ll understand.¡±

    The stalwart young man took a deep breath, then grumbled, ¡°Sir, you¡¯d best not be lying to me. If I discover that you¡¯re trying to trick me, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson you¡¯ll never forget!¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Be quick about it.¡±

    Only then did the stalwart young man turn around and dash into the workshop.

    ¡­¡­

    There was a crude courtyard built behind the smithy.

    Lanterns hung from the eaves, casting yellow light on the ground.

    A thin middle-aged man sat upright beside the wooden table in the center of the courtyard.

    His temples were flecked with gray, and he was dressed in worn, undyed cloth robes. His features were firm and handsome but cold. He seemed as reserved and grim as iron.Even sitting there, his posture was as straight as a ruler.

    A decrepit old monk in ck sat across from him. His eyes were turbid, and his face was covered in wrinkles.

    ¡°The popce is ignorant and foolish. They have no idea that if not for you, the Night Watchman, standing guard over the years, the lively, prosperous Snowy Skies City would likely have long since been wiped from the face of the Netherworld,¡± said the monk, his voice raspy with age.

    The man in simple cloth remained calm, and he neither spoke nor smiled.

    However, the old monk in ckseemedustomed to this, and he said warmly, ¡°No matter how you feel about it, the situation is going to change in the City of the Wrongfully Dead, and the direction of the world will change with it. Those who adapt will flourish, while those who resist will perish. Fellow Daoist, no matter how far-reaching your abilities are, the the face of these changes, you¡¯ll ultimately be no more than a mantis trying to block a chariot.¡±

    The man in simple cloth robes said expressionlessly, ¡°What makes you say that?¡±

    The monk¡¯s turbid eyes stared intently at him for a moment. ¡°When I left to visit you, Fellow Daoist, the Esteemed ck Crow enlightened me. I finally understand why you¡¯ve silently watched over the city from your workshop for all this time.¡±

    The simply-dressed man¡¯s frown gradually deepened.

    The old monk, however, smiled. ¡°Simply put, you¡¯ve effectively imprisoned yourself here. You might well be able to protect thecity,but that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ll be able to protect itsinhabitants.When Snowy Skies City is devoid of people, how will it be any different from a city of the dead?¡±

    The man in simple cloth robes said nothing. He was clearly a man of few words.

    The monk¡¯s smile gradually receded, and he said gravely, ¡°The Esteemed ck Crow said that, so long as you agreed to move the tombstone safeguarding the City of the Wrongfully Dead, the God of the Netherworld would naturally help you escape confinement after descending upon this world!¡±

    But the man in simpleclothdidn¡¯t react at all. He just gazed coldly at the monk. ¡°Are you done?¡±

    The monk was stunned, and he was just about to say something when the simply-dressed man said tly, ¡°You can leave.¡±

    The monk frowned in apparent displeasure, but ultimately, he held back.

    Then, he rose and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, tomorrow night, the blood-red moon will appear once more. This time, I¡¯m afraid¡­ even more people will die.¡±

    The man in undyed cloth stood there, not moving in the slightest, as if he were deaf.

    The old monk in ck shook his head and was just about to leave when a stalwart young man walked into the courtyard.

    The old monk in ck was momentarily stunned, but a momentter, he smiled warmly. ¡°Fellow Daoist, this disciple of yours is quite impressive! He has a natural Dao Bone, and his brilliance is understated. He might seem like a piece of uncut jade, but in truth, he¡¯s a rare good seedling for cultivating the Grand Dao!¡±

    The stalwart young man hurriedly bowed and smiled straightforwardly. ¡°You exaggerate, Senior.¡±

    Next to the wooden table, the man in simple cloth robes frowned. ¡°Who told you toe in?¡±

    The stalwart youth quivered, then lowered his head. ¡°There¡¯s a guest outside the workshop. He said he¡¯s an old friend of yours, Master, and he insists on seeing you.¡±

    An old friend?The monk looked thoughtfully.

    The man in simple cloth said tly, ¡°Over the years, numerous scammers havee professing to be my old friends. You ought to have learned to just send them packing by now. Don¡¯te here and ask me every time.¡±

    The stalwart young man said hurriedly, ¡°But that person said that, if I passed on a certain sentence, you¡¯d know who he was.¡±

    The man in undyed cloth robes couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    A momentter, he gazed calmly at the elderly monk in ck. ¡°You ought to leave.¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, the elderly monk nodded, then walked outside.

    It was only after he¡¯d disappeared from view that the man in undyed robes said, ¡°A¡¯Cheng,e here.¡±

    The stalwart young man hurried over.

    The man in simple cloth brushed his hand through the air, and an invisible power of the Grand Dao silently enveloped the courtyard.

    He then looked at the stalwart young man. ¡°What did that person say?¡±

    The stalwart young man said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t make any sense, but he said, ¡®Evening approaches, and the skies look like it¡¯s about to snow.¡¯¡±

    ¡°¡®Evening approaches, and the skies look like it¡¯s about to snow¡­.¡¯¡± the man in undyed robes muttered to himself.

    This sentence seemed to contain numerous mysteries. The man in simple cloth sank into silence.

    ¡°You don¡¯t get it either, Master?¡± The stalwart young man said angrily. ¡°I just knew that guy was a liar! I¡¯ll go kick him out!¡±

    ¡°Wait,¡± said the man in simple cloth, breaking his silence. ¡°Invite that customer inside.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± The stalwart young man was stunned.

    The man in simpleclothadded, ¡°Remember to be respectful.¡±

    ¡°Err¡­¡± The stalwart young man instantly realized that something was strange here, and he said carefully, ¡°Master, that person looks like he¡¯s in histe teens at most¡­¡±

    The man in simpleclothlooked at him. ¡°Be quick about it. If you bump into that old monk, you¡¯re not to say even a singleword more tohim.¡±

    His tone was casual and understated, but the young man stiffened, then dashed off.

    Meanwhile, the man in simple cloth sat in the courtyard, a rare, dazed look on his boulder-like features.

    ¡®Eveningapproaches, and the skies look like it¡¯s about to snow. Might you share a drink with me?¡¯

    That guy has finallye back¡­.

    ¡­¡­

    Outside the smithy.

    When the old monk stepped outside, he immediately saw the young man in blue and young woman in white waiting outside.

    Especially when he saw the young woman, surprise shed through the old monk¡¯s turbid eyes.

    A momentter, he smiled warmly and said to the young woman, ¡°Miss, might I ask if you¡¯re the one here to see the owner of this workshop?¡±

    You Xue was briefly stunned, but she quickly realized that the old monk assumed she was the one who¡¯d called herself the cksmith¡¯s old friend. You Xue couldn¡¯t help but find this funny.

    However, she ignored the monk¡¯s question. She¡¯d never liked talking to strangers, especially not strangers as shrouded in evil energies as the old monk. He was obviously a heretical cultivator.

    Her disregard made the old monk frown, but a momentter, he smiled at Su Yi. ¡°Or is it you, my young friend?¡±

    Su Yi ncedcoollyat the old monk. ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡±

    The old monk was stunned.He wouldn¡¯t have guessed that each of these two young people was more domineering than the one before!

    It was then that the stalwart young man dashed outside, sped his fist, and smiled earnestly at Su Yi. ¡°Sir, my master has invited you two inside.¡±

    The old monk¡¯s eyes silently narrowed, and his heart shook. This unquestionably implied that one of these two young people really was the cksmith¡¯s old friend!

    Just who were those two? And where did theye from?The monk¡¯s eyes shed.

    But before he could wrap his head around it, Su Yi led You Xue into the workshop.

    ¡°Young friend¡­¡± The old monk in ck calmed himself, then smiled at the tall, stalwart young man.

    However, the young man averted his gaze and walked away.His master had told him not to say so much as a single word to the old monk.

    The monk¡¯s smile froze, and his eyelids twitched. An inexplicable rage coursed through his heart.

    When the woman in white ignored him, he endured it.

    When the young man in blue rebuked him, he endured it.

    Now, even the cksmith¡¯s apprentice was disregarding him. The old monk felt as if he had no face left.

    He took a deep breath and muttered to himself,I have to get to the bottom of this!

    Suddenly, the old monk gazed further down the deserted streets.

    A man in dark robes stood with his hands behind his back in front of a store that had already closed up shop for the night.

    The monk recognized the man at a nce.He was a high elder of Yellow Springs Pce, Yun Songzi!

    The monk in ck recalled that, when he called upon the workshop¡¯s owner, his disciple, A¡¯Cheng, was working on a sword for Yun Songzi.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, I hope your operation in the City of the Wrongfully Dead tomorrow goes smoothly.¡± The old monk put his palms together, smiled warmly, and bowed.

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, he silently transformed into ck smoke and disappeared.

    ¡°Who was that old monk? And why was his aura so strange and terrifying¡­?¡± Yun Songzi¡¯s expression shifted erratically, and his heart was full of questions.

    Everything he¡¯d seen at the workshop tonight seemed unbelievable.

 Chapter 898 - Fengdu

    <h4>Chapter 898 - Fengdu</h4>

    At night.

    Yun Songzi stood there for a long time.

    That young man and woman had relied on nothing but the sentence ¡°eveninges, and snow falls from the heaven¡± to get an audience with the owner of the smithy. This thought left Yun Songzi rueful.

    <em>Divine Snow City really isn¡¯t simple!</em>

    ¡­¡­

    The courtyard behind the cksmith¡¯s workshop.

    Antern hung up high, its light swaying amidst the darkness.

    When he saw a young man in blue saunter leisurely into the courtyard, the man in simple robes was stunned. The look in his eyes turned a bit strange.

    However, the sight of You Xue apanying Su Yi didn¡¯t particrly interest him.

    ¡°This ce is the same as ever: suffocated, stifling, and dull,¡± said Su Yi as he swept his gaze across the area.

    A rare, unprecedented hint of a smile appeared on the simply-dressed man¡¯s taciturn face. ¡°Consistency in the face of an ever-changing world is always better than simply going with the flow.¡±

    He then gestured to the table. ¡°Sit.¡±

    Su Yi naturally sat across from him.

    You Xue, however, stood to his side. The icy and aloof young woman seemed unusually reserved. From the moment she first stepped into the run-down courtyard, she felt an indescribable sense of oppression.

    It wouldn¡¯t go away, no matter what she did.

    And the source of this formless sense of oppression was the simply-dressed man!

    He was thin, and his posture was perfectly straight. His disposition was as firm as iron, and he seemed umovable and unaffected by the passage of time.

    When someone first looked at him, it was as if they weren¡¯t looking at a man at all, but rather an ancient, solitary mountain watching the passage of time with indifference, unafraid of the ups and downs of worldly affairs.

    You Xue was a treasure spirit; she was most sensitive to aura. Thus, she realized at a nce that the simply-dressed man was an extremely terrifying figure!

    Su Yi tapped the wooden table. ¡°Where¡¯s the wine?¡±

    When he saw how rude Su Yi was being, the stalwart young man, who¡¯d followed him into the courtyard, couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°My master never drinks. How could he possibly have wine around?¡±

    But the man in simple cloth robes waved this away. ¡°A¡¯Cheng, you¡¯re wrong. It¡¯s just that I only drink with those worthy of my attention.¡±

    With that, he flipped his hand, retrieved a jug of wine, and filled two cups. ¡°Do you remember this wine?¡±

    Su Yi smiled, a look of remembrance on his face. ¡°So, you¡¯ve held onto it all this time.¡±

    Years ago, when he returned from his expedition into the City of the Wrongfully Dead, he and the man in front of him celebrated with a night of drinking. At the time, they¡¯dmented that life was like a journey, and proimed that they ought to drink to their hearts content, draining a thousand cups!

    It was Su Yi who¡¯d left this particr jug here.

    The simply-dressed man undid the stopper for the first time in countless years, then poured them each a cup. ¡°I knew you¡¯de back one day, so I held onto it.¡±

    With that, he raised his cup and drained it.

    Su Yi smiled at did the same.

    Their conversation and drinking were calm and casual. Watching them, they looked like old friends reunited after a long separation. Their time apart hadn¡¯t affected their bond in the least.

    You Xue watched in a daze, increasingly curious as to just who this person capable of sitting with Su Xuanjun as an equal was.

    And the tall, stalwart young man was rooted to the spot.

    He couldn¡¯t even imagine how someone so young could be his master¡¯s old friend. Even more unbelievably, although his master seemed as taciturn as ever, his delight would have been obvious to anyone!

    ¡°I remember you saying that you¡¯d never ept a disciple. Why did you go back on your word?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The stalwart young man¡¯s heart clenched.

    However, the simply-dressed man said, ¡°It was probably destiny. Over the course of my many years in Snowy Skies City, I¡¯ve seen too many geniuses of all stripes to count, but only A¡¯Cheng had the type of spirit root needed to inherit my legacy.¡±

    He paused, then added, ¡°If that were all, it wouldn¡¯t have been enough to tempt me into epting an apprentice. The crux of the matter is that A¡¯cheng, that kid, is much like I was at his age.¡±

    Su Yi re-evaluated the tall, stalwart A¡¯Cheng and frowned. ¡°How so?¡±

    A¡¯Cheng scratched his head, a bit ufortable.

    The simply-dressed man said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s a simple, honest sort?¡±

    <em>Honest? Simple?</em>Su Yi was stunned, and he couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°Are you saying that you were simple and honest in your youth?¡±

    A¡¯Cheng¡¯s face flushed red. ¡°Sir, what¡¯s so funny?¡±

    But the simply-dressed man thought nothing of it. ¡°I was referring to his cultivation. Great skill requires no flourishes, and the wisest often appear foolish. Only someone like him can inherit my mantle.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. The moment heid eyes on A¡¯Cheng, he could tell that although the young man looked simple and earnest, he was steady, with foundations in the Grand Dao far beyond any ordinary person.

    Then, he asked casually, ¡°Right, who was that yao monk just now?¡±

    ¡°He was once an elder at Sangharama Temple, but he¡¯s now the grand libationer of the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court. You could consider him a disciple of the God of the Netherworld.¡±

    Su Yi was stunned. ¡°What changed him so drastically?¡±

    He was well aware that, long ago, Sangharama Temple was a peak orthodoxy of the Netherworld River Territory, and they considered ridding the world of yao and heretics their mission in the name of protecting the masses.

    And rumor had it that the strange power that had destroyed Sangharama Temple originated from the City of the Wrongfully Dead!

    Yet now, one of their elders had be a worshiper of the Netherworld King. This change was far too drastic!

    You Xue¡¯s heart shook.

    ording to the simply-dressed man, the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court really was connected to the Netherworld King trapped in the Netherworld!

    This confirmed Su Yi¡¯s earlier hypothesis: the heretical faction that had recently risen to prominence really was backed by the Netherworld King!

    ¡°Long story short, he betrayed the temple,¡± the simply-dressed man said tly. ¡°Back then, before Sangharama Temple fell, a group of Imperial Realm Buddhist masters joined forces and fought their way into the City of the Wrongfully Dead. Not one returned to the tmple. Some fought to the death and perished, their primordial spirits refined into sinful ghost monks.

    ¡°But a portion of them chose to betray their temple and be adherents of the Netherworld King.

    ¡°That monk we saw earlier once had the Buddhist Title ¡®Bitter Willow.¡¯ However, he¡¯s now the grand libationer of the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court, ¡®Malevolent Release.¡¯¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow at that. ¡°Making an iron-willed Buddhist cultivator betray their temple is extremely difficult. Is the Netherworld King really that capable?¡±

    The simply-dressed man shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I¡¯d guess that the Wheel of Destiny was inextricably involved in this.¡±

    The Wheel of Destiny!

    Su Yi was vaguely starting to understand.

    Rumor had it that in ancient times, the Netherworld King wielded nine taboo divine artifacts, the Netherworld King¡¯s Nine Taboos.

    One of these treasures was shaped like a divine wheel carved with the six paths. Inside, it was emzoned with a vision of the Nine Serenities. They called it the Wheel of Destiny.

    Apparently, this treasure could predict the future and shatter past karmic ties. It could also neutralize present disasters. It was both mysterious and powerful.

    Back in Ziluo City, when Su Yi drew upon the cultivation base of his past life to defeat the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow, the bird used the power of the Wheel of Destiny to escape.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then asked, ¡°What did that yao monke looking for you for?¡±

    The simply-dressed man picked up a jug of wine and poured them each a cup before saying, ¡°The Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court is nning something big. They¡¯re attempting to free the imprisoned Netherworld King from the City of the Wrongfully Dead.¡±

    Su Yi instantly understood. ¡°They want you to move that tombstone?¡±

    The simply-dressed man nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. So long as that tombstone remains before the gates of the City of the Wrongfully Dead, it will be almost impossible for the terrifying entities trapped within the city to escape.¡±

    He paused, then added, ¡°And they know I¡¯m capable of moving the tombstone.¡±

    Suddenly, the simply-dressed man seemed to recall something. ¡°Not long ago, on the night of the Lantern Festival, someone defeated the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow in Ziluo City. That was you, wasn¡¯t it, Fellow Daoist?¡±

    Su Yi smiled, but he didn¡¯t deny it.

    The simply-dressed man said, ¡°The little crow tried to steal the Cui Family¡¯s core treasure, the Netherworld Judge¡¯s Writing Brush. It hoped to use it to change the Laws of the City of the Wrongfully Dead and help the Netherworld King escape confinement. s, this n fell apart in its final stages.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s why they set their sights on you,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°And why they want you to move the tombstone.¡±

    The simply-dressed man said, ¡°I didn¡¯t agree.¡±

    Su Yi said thoughtfully, ¡°They most likely won¡¯t give up so easily.¡±

    ¡°They won¡¯t.¡± The simply-dressed man nodded, and his handsome but unsmiling face frowned. ¡°However, they already know why I¡¯ve always kept watch over this city.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Did they use your vow to threaten you?¡±

    The simply-dressed man said calmly, ¡°They still wouldn¡¯t dare. That¡¯s because they know how dire the consequences will be if they provoke me. But in the future¡­ Well, it¡¯s hard to say.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    Although almost no one in the modern era knew it, in ancient times, Snowy Skies City had a different name: Fengdu!

    One of the most important territories of the Infernal Pce!

    And the owner of the smithy had yet another identity: Fengdu¡¯s Night Watchman!

    Although the massive entity that was the Infernal Pce had fallen in ancient times, and although Fengdu had since be the bustling, prosperous Snowy Skies City, the simply-dressed man¡¯s lineage had always watched over it in silence.

    It was no exaggeration to say that, without him here to keep watch over it, Snowy Skies City would long since have been wiped from the face of the Netherworld.

    ording to the rules of the Night Watchmen, each generation¡¯s Night Watchman had to watch over Snowy Skies City for sixty thousand years.

    They would stay in the city as long as it stood. If the city fell, they¡¯d die with it!

    This was the Grand Dao Oath every Night Watchman made.

    If the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court threatened to destroy Snowy Skies City to control the Night Watchman, that would mean big trouble.

    However, Su Yi knew that given the simply-dressed man¡¯s cultivation, if the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court really tried it, the consequences would be more than they could bear.

    It was even no exaggeration to say that, if not for the restrictions his vow ced upon him, no one in the Netherworld would dare threaten the Night Watchman!

    ¡°Fortunately, you returned.¡± A faint smile rose on the taciturn Night Watchman¡¯s face.

    After a brief daze, Su Yi didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m only in the Spiritual Revolution Realm?¡±

    The simply-dressed man said calmly, ¡°Your cultivation base is a superficial detail. If anyone in the Netherworld is capable of helping me, it¡¯s you.¡±

    A¡¯Cheng still had no idea what was going on, and as he listened to their conversation, he feltpletely bbergasted.

    He couldn¡¯t even imagine why his master would attach such importance to an ¡°old friend¡± who looked even younger than him!

 Chapter 899 - The Book of Diting

    <h4>Chapter 899 - The Book of Diting</h4>

    Su Yi rubbed his forehead.

    Any ¡°favor¡± the simply-dressed man asked of him would be no trivial matter.

    More importantly, he¡¯de to the City of the Wrongfully Dead to save Little Leaf from confinement, not to deal with the mysterious faction subordinate to the Netherworld King.

    It was then that the simply-dressed man suddenly said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, if I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯vee to Snowy Skies City on ount of Miss Ye Yu.¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t find it at all strange that the Night Watchman had inferred this.After all, back then, he and Little Leaf had explored the City of the Wrongfully Dead together.

    The simply-dressed man said, ¡°The changes to the Dark Capital are connected to the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze intensified. ¡°Were they the ones who destroyed the Yin-Yang Road?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The simply-dressed man nodded.

    ¡°What did they hope to achieve?¡± Su Yi was a bit confused.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, the simply-dressed man said, ¡°They¡¯re gathering the blood of Emperors, stripping them of their Daos and harvesting their souls as an offering to the Netherworld King.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°They¡¯re using the Dark Capital¡¯s changes to lure and trap the Emperors who enter the City of the Wrongfully Dead?¡±

    You Xue couldn¡¯t help but be stunned too.

    The man in simple cloth said, ¡°Over the years, numerous Emperors have ventured into the Nine Great Purgatories beneath the Dark Capital. Now that the Yin-Yang Road has been destroyed, all of them are effectively trapped.When word spread, the factions behind the trapped Emperors were sure to send their experts to investigate. But doing so is tantamount to falling into the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court¡¯s trap.¡±

    Here, the simply-dressed man stopped to drink a cup of wine. When he saw that Su Yi wasn¡¯t going to say anything, he continued, ¡°It¡¯s been a little over a month since the Lantern Festival. In that time, the blood moon has appeared twice, and the gates to the City of the Wrongfully Dead have opened twice.

    ¡°To the best of my knowledge, at least ten Emperors have entered the City of the Wrongfully Dead, but none have returned yet.

    ¡°Tomorrow night, the blood moon will appear once more, but this will be different from its prior two appearances. This is because far more Emperors will enter to investigate the changes to the Dark Capital than during the prior two instances.

    ¡°I can currently sense twenty-nine Emperors in Snowy Skies City, including no small number of older-generation experts of top orthodoxies. Like Yun Songzi, the one you met earlier. He¡¯s a Profound Serenity Emperor from Yellow Springs Pce, and he brought two of his Imperial Realm sect mates with him. All three n to enter the City of the Wrongfully Dead tomorrow.

    ¡°There are several other groups just like them in Snowy Skies City.

    ¡°But I dare say that most of the Emperors nning to enter the City of the Wrongfully Dead are doomed never to return.¡±

    You Xue couldn¡¯t help butfurrowher brow. ¡°Fellow Daoist, why not stop them?¡±

    But Su Yi was the one who answered. ¡°These are the rules of the Night Watchmen, and part of the Grand Dao Oath they swear. They watch over Fengdu from the darkness, but they¡¯re forbidden to get involved in worldly enmities. If they vite their oath, they¡¯ll destroy their Dao Hearts. A minor vition leads to obsession and mental deviation, while a major vition will lead to their deaths and the destruction of their Dao.¡±

    You Xue couldn¡¯t help but fall silent.

    She was actually well aware that numerous ancient legacies came with strange rules attached.

    The simply-dressed man looked at Su Yi. ¡°Fellow Daoist, if you want to save Little Leaf, you¡¯re sure toe into conflict with the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court. Regardless of whether I ask you to help me or not, there¡¯s no way you can stay out of this.¡±

    Su Yi sighed. ¡°You¡¯ve already said everything there is to say. How could I refuse?¡±

    A faint smile appeared on the Night Watchman¡¯s taciturn face. ¡°I dare say with certainty that, if you get involved, you¡¯ll deal a devastating blow to the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court¡¯s vitality, and that¡¯s assuming you don¡¯t wipe them out altogether. And the Netherworld King can forget about escaping confinement in the City of the Wrongfully Dead.¡±

    Su Yi picked up his cup and took a sip. ¡°In that case, Snowy Skies City¡¯s predicament will naturally resolve itself with ease.¡±

    The simply-dressed man smiled faintly. ¡°Exactly.¡±

    The tall, stalwartA¡¯Chenglooked dazed. He¡¯d already lost track of how many times his master had smiled since meeting with this ¡°old friend¡± of his.

    Over the years, he''d almost never seen his master smile!

    ¡°It¡¯s just as you said: there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll disregard Little Leaf¡¯s safety.¡± Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Fine, I can do this for you. But you can¡¯t simply remain a spectator.¡±

    The simply-dressed man froze, his expression a bit strange. ¡°Fellow Daoist, if you want something, ask directly.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Lend me the Book ofDiting.¡±

    A¡¯Chengwas instantly frantic. ¡°That¡¯s the supreme treasure of the Night Watchmen! How could we possibly lend it to you?¡±

    The Book ofDiting!

    This was a mysterious and unfathomable Xiantian Divine Treasure. Even in ancient times, it was the central treasure of the Night Watchmen!

    Rumor had it that in ancient times, the Xiantian Divine Beast, theDiting, watched over the Infernal Pce. This beast was born of the Netherworld¡¯s Source, and it could identify everything throughout the heavens and judge the hearts of all living things!

    And a Xiantian Dao Seed was born alongsideDiting.

    It was this seed that grew into the Book ofDiting!

    Simply put, the Book ofDitingwas the treasure apanying the Divine BeastDiting.

    The simply-dressed man waved, indicating thatA¡¯Chengshould calm down. He then looked at Su Yi and nodded. ¡°Very well.¡±

    Su Yi, however, was a bit surprised.

    The power of the Book ofDitingwas extremely mysterious. Against typical cultivators, it wasn¡¯t all that strong.

    However, against malevolent, sinful powers, it could disy unimaginably terrifying power.

    In ancient times, the NightWatchmen¡¯sBook ofDitinghad struck terror into the hearts of every demon and heretic beneath the heavens; they paled at the mention of its name.

    Even more importantly, the Book ofDitingcould affect the tombstone standing guard at the gates of the City of the Wrongfully Dead!

    If this treasure fell into the hands of the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court, they could undoubtedly use its power to free the Netherworld King.

    Su Yi sighed. ¡°You sure aren¡¯t stingy.¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a matter of stinginess,¡± said the simply-dressed man. ¡°Lending you this treasure isn¡¯t sending you coal in a blizzard. At most, it¡¯s adding to perfection; I trust that even without it, saving Miss Little Leaf wouldn¡¯t be difficult for someone of your abilities.¡±

    He said this calmly, as if he were simply stating a fact.

    But when A¡¯Cheng heard this, he felt dazed and bewildered, and he couldn¡¯t calm down. He could never have imagined that someone as mighty as his master would think so highly of another person.

    Especially not someone whose cultivation was only in the Spiritual Revolution Realm, someone who looked even younger than A''Cheng himself¡­.

    This was just far too unbelievable.

    You Xue, however, was ustomed to this sort of thing. The way she saw it, the simply-dressed man was right on the mark.

    After all, the young man in blue seated across from him was the man who¡¯d once reigned supreme over the Wilds, the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force!

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then asked directly, ¡°Is the Yin-Yang Roadpletely severed?¡±

    The simply-dressed man shook his head. ¡°No. With their power, it would be difficult for those evil spirits to truly destroy it.¡±

    ¡°This should be easy, then.¡± Su Yi nodded.

    It was only after the jug of wine was empty that Su Yi got up and bade farewell.

    When he left, he took with him a bronze page as thin as a cicada¡¯s wing. It was about the size of a palm, old-fashioned and unadorned, and its surface was covered in naturally-formed Dao Markings in the shape of a strange and imposing eye.

    This was the Book ofDiting!

    After Su Yi and You Xue left the smithy¡¯s crude courtyard, A¡¯Cheng couldn¡¯t suppress his curiosity any longer. ¡°Master, just who was that person?¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, the simply-dressed man said, ¡°A sword cultivator.¡±

    People loveding up with dazzling titles for that guy.

    But those who truly understood him knew that he only truly approved of one title: a sword cultivator.

    A swordsman wandering antiquity and the human world.

    A¡¯Cheng lookedpletely bewildered; he couldn¡¯t even begin to wrap his head around what this simple title meant.

    ¡­¡­

    Late at night.

    By the time they left the smithy, themps were no longer lit, and the streets were deste and abandoned.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, just how strong is the Night Watchman?¡±

    You Xue had long since suppressed a bellyful of questions, and she could no longer hold them back.

    Su Yi thought for a moment. ¡°Here in Snowy Skies City, he¡¯s practically invincible. At my former peak, going simply by our cultivations, I could at best guarantee that I wouldn¡¯t lose.¡±

    In ancient times, Snowy Skies City was known as Fengdu. This was the Grand Dao Domain of the Night Watchman, and here, he was all but invincible!

    You Xue¡¯s heart shook. She was keenly aware of just how terrifying the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force had been at his peak.

    But even with the power of his past life, if they fought within the city, the best Su Yi could promise was a draw. It was easy to imagine just how mighty the Night Watchman was.

    ¡°But what if you fought outside the city?¡± asked You Xue.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°ording to the rules of the Night Watchmen, starting the moment they begin their vigil, they must keep watch over the city for sixty thousand years. During this time, all they can do is safeguard Snowy Skies City from the shadows.¡±

    He paused, a distant look in his eyes. ¡°When I met him, he hadn¡¯t once left the city. Even now, he still hasn¡¯t.¡±

    You Xue was stunned, and she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°How is that any different from imprisoning himself? The Infernal Pce fell in ancient times, so why must he continue standing guard over this ce?¡±

    ¡°This is the duty of the Night Watchmen,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°To the inheritors of the Night Watchmen, this duty is more important than life itself. They¡¯ll risk their lives to protect Snowy Skies City.While their rules seem like a prison to us, the Night Watchmen don¡¯t see it that way. In their eyes, their sixty thousand years of watching over the city is simply their duty.¡±

    You Xue couldn¡¯t help but feel moved.

    Suddenly, she recalled something and asked curiously, ¡°Earlier, at the workshop, Yun Songzi of Yellow Springs Pce wanted the Night Watchman¡¯s disciple to refine his sword, but I could tell thatA¡¯Chengis just a Spiritual Revolution cultivator. Why is he capable of refining a Profound Serenity Emperor¡¯s weapon?¡±

    ¡°That involves the NightWatchmen¡¯slegacy,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Anyone who carries a Fengdu Medallion can request their help adding an Annihting Misfortune Edict to a treasure. This is unimaginably useful when exploring the City of the Wrongfully Dead.¡±

    Su Yi had only just said this when his eyebrows rose, and he looked into the distance.

    Off in the distant, darkness-shrouded streets, a hunched figure walked alone, carrying a white-papermp that cast dim, mottled light.

    However, its light was insufficient to grant them a clear look at his features.

 Chapter 900 - Three Snaps of the Fingers

    Chapter 900 - Three Snaps of the Fingers

    Thiste at night, the streets ought to be deserted, yet a solitary figure was walking toward them carrying a white paperntern.

    This scene was unquestionably strange.

    But the moment Su Yi looked over, wisps of dim, distorted light appeared soundlessly on the sides of the street he and You Xue now stood on.

    Then, the stars seemed to shift around them, and the scenery changed dramatically. They now found themselves in a world as dark and grim as death itself.

    Su Yi¡¯s expression remained just as calm as before, but You Xue furrowed her brow.A formation!

    But Su Yi hadn¡¯t said anything, and she wouldn¡¯t attack without permission.

    The eerie glow of the white paperntern was the only source of light amidst the darkness.

    The person carrying it appeared out of nowhere.He was an old man in gray with a waxyplexion. His hair was sparse, and his eye sockets were hollowed out. Instead of eyes, each socket was home to a broad bean-sized toad, one ck, one white.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, you two. My master has extended an invitation to both of you. I hope you can visit him outside the city, at Inverted Ridge,¡± said the old man in gray in a voice like the grinding of jagged metal.

    ¡°And who is your master?¡± asked You Xue, the depths of her gaze as cold as ice.

    ¡°You¡¯ll naturally know once you¡¯ve met with him,¡± said the old man in gray. ¡°If you refuse his invitation, don¡¯t me me for helping you agree.¡±

    Holding the white paperntern aloft, he was shrouded in mist, looking illusory and utterly strange.

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi. ¡°This is Snowy Skies City, you know. Aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡±

    The old man in gray was stunned, but he quickly realized what Su Yi was getting at. ¡°Given the current situation, the Night Watchman dares not offend us, either. If he does, there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll be able to bear the consequences.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh, then look around and jeer, ¡°Is that true, Fellow Daoist?¡±

    The old man in gray was stunned.

    A momentter, a middle-aged man in simple cloth robes appeared in the deathly grayndscape, seemingly out of nowhere.

    His robes were worn-out, and his face was thin and unsmiling. His aura was as firm and unyielding as an ancient, solitary mountain.

    This was none other than the Night Watchman.

    The old man¡¯s expression changed dramatically, but he quickly regained his calm. ¡°This old man hase here on his master¡¯s orders to invite our two young friends to Inverted Ridge for a chat. I humbly request your cooperation, Your Excellency.¡±

    Although he called the Night Watchman ¡°Your Excellency,¡± his behavior wasn¡¯t the least bit respectful.

    The simply-dressed middle-aged man paid him no heed.

    Instead, he looked at Su Yi. ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself.¡±

    Su Yi sighed sympathetically. ¡°I can tell that the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court has put a lot of pressure on you ofte. It¡¯s gotten so bad that even a dirty toad dares strut about and throw its weight around in your city.¡±

    The nearby old man in gray couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly. ¡°Mind your manners, friend!¡±

    The Night Watchman ignored him once more. After a moment¡¯s silence, he said, ¡°Fortunately, you¡¯re here. Starting tonight, I won¡¯t need to tolerate them any longer.¡±

    The old man in gray seemed to sense that something wasn¡¯t right, and his expression shifted. ¡°Your Excellency, what¡­ Do you mean by that?¡±

    The Night Watchman said nothing. He simply walked toward the old man in gray, his steps light and airy.

    <em>Bang!</em>

    The grayndscape suddenly copsed like a popped soap bubble, and the white paperntern went out. Everything reverted to reality.

    The old man¡¯s expression changed dramatically, and the toads inhabiting his eye sockets lit up, firing two sharp arcs of light.One was ck, the other white, and their paths crossed, forming the character ¡°V.¡± They tore through the skies and cleaved at the Night Watchman!

    But the simply-dressed old man was as calm as a long frozen river. He casually raised his hand, and¡­

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The ck and white arcs of light shattered, and a force drew the old man toward the Night Watchman from afar.

    ¡°Your Excellency, do you know the consequences of¡­¡± the old man in gray shrieked in terror and started to say something.

    However, before he could finish his sentence, the simply-dressed middle-aged man tightened his grip. Everything beneath the old man¡¯s neck shattered into countless fragments, the flesh reduced to ash and scattered to the wind before even hitting the ground.

    All that remained was the old man¡¯s head, which the Night Watchman held aloft.

    From beginning to end, the simply-dressed middle-aged man said nothing. He was calm and casual even as he attacked, with no majestic aura to speak of.

    Yet he¡¯d killed a mid-stage Profound Illumination Yao Emperor of the heretical path as if he were swatting a fly, destroying him with casual, understated ease!

    You Xue couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned. She suddenly recalled what Su Yi had told her earlier¡ª¡ª

    This was Snowy Skies City. Here, the Night Watchman was practically invincible!

    ¡°Go back and tell Malevolent Release that from now on, any member of the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court who enters Snowy Skies City will be reduced to ash.¡± With that, the simply-dressed man raised his hand and flung.

    The old man¡¯s head flew through the air like a ball, whooshing through the night sky and disappearing into the distance.

    ¡°There ought to be quite a few members of the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court currently in the city, right?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The simply-dressed man nodded. ¡°All of them will die tonight.¡±

    Just as You Xue was wondering what kind of storm of bloodshed the Night Watchman would cause tonight, Su Yi asked with great interest, ¡°How long will it take you?¡±

    ¡°Why do you care?¡± asked the simply-dressed man.

    Su Yi gestured to You Xue. ¡°She¡¯s curious about your abilities.¡±

    The Night Watchman sounded a bit stunned. ¡°A bunch of small fries, that¡¯s all. None of them are worthy of my attention. At most it¡¯ll take¡­ three snaps of my fingers. That should be enough to clean them all up.¡±

    Within three¡­ snaps of his fingers?

    You Xue was stunned.

    Snowy Skies City was enormous, even bigger than a small mundane nation. Its poption numbered at least ten million.

    And he was specifically targeting the experts of the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court. That was like trying to fish a needle out of the ocean!

    Yet the Night Watchman said he could wipe every Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court expert in the city out in the time it took to snap his fingers three times! How could You Xue be anything but surprised?

    She then watched as the simply-dressed middle-aged man brushed his fingers through the air.

    You Xue instinctively looked up.

    Amidst the darkness enshrouding Snowy Skies City, it would have been difficult for even most cultivators to detect, but the power of a Law was fluctuating faintly overhead.

    You Xue, however, saw it clearly. Countless formless chains of the Laws shot toward different parts of the city, disappearing in a sh.

    The chains were mysterious and inscrutable. The aura lingering around them was as cold and deste as the night itself.Even just looking at them, You Xue felt a sense of oppression bearing down on her, and despite herself, her heart shook.This power was obviously a Law presiding over everything within the bounds of Snowy Skies City! It wasn¡¯t at all weaker than a Profound Unity cultivator!

    ¡°You¡¯re using Fengdu¡¯s source, the Laws of Annihtion, to take out small fries like that? That¡¯s a bit wasteful,¡± Su Yi said softly.

    The simply-dressed middle-aged man nodded. ¡°It is, but this is the only way to ensure that I kill everyst one of them.¡±

    As they conversed¡ª

    Within an opulent pce, beautiful dancers flitted lightly about a stage, their delicate bodies just barely discernible through their gauze clothing. The sound of music filled the air.

    A group of demonic cultivators was enjoying a banquet, and the atmosphere was lively.

    But then, chain after chain appeared out of nowhere and descended upon them, like the judgment of the heavens.

    There were thirty-five demonic cultivators in attendance, but all were reduced to ash before they could even react.

    The uproarious conversation came to an abrupt halt.

    The dancers and musicians¡¯ faces paled. They were obviously bewildered.

    A momentter, shrieks filled the air.

    ¡­¡­

    A secluded cave covered in formations.

    Moans of ecstasy emanated through the curtains of a canopy bed.

    A mighty Imperial Realm yao cultivator was seizing Yin to replenish Yang when a misty gray chain descended.

    A terrified shriek followed, and the curtains parted. A momentter, an almost naked woman threw herself out of bed. However, perhaps due to excessive fright, her knees were like jelly, and she copsed on the ground.

    There were no longer curtains obscuring the bed, but save for the terrified woman and the bed itself, the only thing visible was a pile of ashes.

    ¡­¡­

    Simr scenes unfolded practically simultaneously throughout the different districts of the darkness-shrouded city.

    Whether they were mighty Imperial Realm yao cultivators or experts of lower cultivations, all of them were reduced to ash in the time it took the Night Watchman to snap his fingers. Nothing remained of them but ash, and their Daos died with them.

    This was what made the Laws of Annihtion so terrifying. When they killed someone, not even a corpse remained!

    Only a few peak Profound Serenity Realm Emperors sensed the disturbance caused by the Laws of Annihtion.Like Yun Songzi of Yellow Springs Pce or Meng Po Pce¡¯s Lu Changming.

    But even these old monsters found nothing when they tried to seek out the cause of this sudden development.

    This was because the attack wasn¡¯t directed at them, and it was over as soon as it began. Just three snaps of the fingerster, and it disappeared without a trace.

    Meanwhile, on that abandoned city street, the simply-dressed middle-aged man said softly, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±

    ¡°Already?¡± You Xue couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    The simply-dressed man nodded, his expression calm, as if he couldn¡¯t even be bothered to discuss something so trivial any further.

    He looked at Su Yi. ¡°Want toe back with me and have another drink?¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s skip it. That ce of yours is far too dull. It won¡¯t be toote to choose a spot for a feast after I return from the Dark Capital.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± The simply-dressed man grunted his assent, then disappeared into thin air.

    ¡°The Night Watchman¡­ really is terrifyingly calm. I suspect that the heavens could copse around him and his heart wouldn¡¯t so much as ripple with emotion,¡± sighed You Xue.

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Let¡¯s go find an inn and have ourselves a nice rest.¡±

    With that, he proceeded into the distance, and You Xue followed.

    Momentster, a figure streaked over from the distant skies. When he saw Su Yi and You Xue, he stopped in his tracks.

    Su Yi saw the new arrival clearly at the same time, and despite himself, he was a bit stunned.

    It was a graying, bearded man in a feather coat, with a thin, withered face. This was none other than Third High Elder Lu Changming of Meng Po Pce!

    When he recognized Su Yi, Lu Changming was obviously surprised too.

    He took a moment to calm himself, then smiled and inclined his head in greeting. ¡°They say that when people part ways, they¡¯re sure to meet again. Young Lord Su, it¡¯s been months since Ist saw you, but your bearing is even more magnificent than before.¡±

    Su Yi looked calmly at Lu Changming. ¡°Earlier today, as I entered the city, I bumped into Yuan Linning. I wouldn¡¯t have thought that this time, I¡¯d bump into you. It really is quite the coincidence.¡±

    Lu Changming felt inwardly conflicted. It was because of Su Yi that Emissary Mo Wuhen had stripped him of his position as high elder!

 Chapter 901 - The Netherworld Crow Reappears

    Chapter 901 - The Netherworld Crow Reappears

    But Lu Changming didn¡¯t get angry.

    He was well aware that the young man in blue had shocking origins. Otherwise, Mo Wuhen wouldn¡¯t have gone so far as to strip a Profound Serenity Emperor like Lu Changming of his position on Su Yi¡¯s ount!

    Lu Changming smiled. ¡°This might well be fate. Young Lord Su, are you here in Snowy Skies City to investigate what happened in the Dark Capital too?¡±

    Su Yi nodded, then started to walk off. He didn¡¯t have a good impression of Lu Changming.

    ¡°Please, wait up.¡± Lu Changming couldn¡¯t help but call out.

    ¡°Do you have business with me?¡± Su Yi didn¡¯t so much as turn to look at him.

    Lu Changming took a deep breath and said, ¡°Young Lord Su, you perhaps don¡¯t know this yet, but shortly after you left Naihe Ridge, one of our Emissaries of the River, Mo Wuhen, lost his temper¡­¡±

    He then exined how the grand and third libationers had been punished, as well as how he¡¯d been stripped of his position as high elder.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    He knew that Mo Wuhen was Yun Ziying¡¯s junior apprentice brother, and that he¡¯d once been the leader of Meng Po Pce.

    However, he wouldn¡¯t have guessed that Mo Wuhen would go so far on his ount. He¡¯d even punished a Profound Serenity Emperor like Lu Changming.

    But then, it makes sense. When I underwent trials in the Divine Cave of the River of Forgetfulness, the Netherworld Abyssal said that Mo Wuhen was in seclusion deep within the cave. It seems he must have guessed who I am¡­

    Lu Changming let out a deep sigh. ¡°Young Lord Su, we were in the wrong thest time we met, but we¡¯ve already been punished for it. I hope you won¡¯t nurse a grudge over that incident.¡±

    Su Yiughed dryly. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking this; I¡¯m above clinging to something so trivial.¡±

    Lu Changming visibly rxed, then smiled. ¡°Let a smile erase old grudges and enmities. Young lord, if you aren¡¯t opposed, I¡¯d love to travel to the City of the Wrongfully Dead alongside you tomorrow.¡±

    He paused, then said, ¡°Young lord, you needn¡¯t worry. The Emperors of Meng Po Pce, Yellow Springs Pce, and Fire Illumination Divine Pce have already joined forces. Our alliance should be enough to ovee whatever perils lie in the City of the Wrongfully Dead. If you wanted toe with us, we could look out for each other.¡±

    Su Yi was stunned; he hadn¡¯t expected this.

    As if afraid Su Yi would understand, Lu Changming said seriously, ¡°Young lord, you¡¯re someone Emissary Mo Wuhen attaches great importance to you. I swear that I have no ulterior motives in making this offer.¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°No need.¡±

    Lu Changming couldn¡¯t help but mock himself. How could he fail to realize that no matter how hard he tried to express his goodwill, the young man of mysterious origins wasn¡¯t taking his good intentions to heart?

    ¡°I urge you against going to the City of the Wrongfully Dead,¡± Su Yi said suddenly. ¡°The so-called ¡®sudden development¡¯ in the Dark Capital is, in fact, nothing but a trap the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court set.¡±

    Lu Changming was briefly stunned. Then, his pupils constricted.

    A trap!?

    He suddenly recalled Second Libationer Xiao Beiye, who¡¯d traveled here alongside him and YuanLinning, only to disappear in Snowy Skies City. He already suspected the Netherworld Divine Court¡¯s involvement.

    ¡°Is that true, Young Lord Su?¡± Lu Changming couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Believe me or don¡¯t. It¡¯s entirely up to you,¡± said Su Yi. With that, he and You Xue walked off.

    Lu Changming opened his mouth as if to say something, but in the end, he held back. At the end of the day, there was no real bond between him and Su Yi. They¡¯d evene into conflict once.

    It didn¡¯t matter how many questions he had; he couldn¡¯t bring himself to ask them.

    ¡­¡­

    Meanwhile, beneath the same night sky.

    Three hundred miles east of Snowy Skies City, a stretch of wilderness near Inverted Ridge.

    The monk the Night Watchman called Malevolent Release, the grand libationer of the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court, sat on the ground holding prayer beads made of ck bone. He looked calm and serene.

    But then, a still-bleeding severed head flew toward him from afar.

    The old monk¡¯s turbid eyes zed with terrifying light as he reached out and grabbed it.

    The bloody headnded in his hand. Its face was thin, and each of its hollow eye sockets was inhabited by toads the size of broad beans. One was white, the other ck.

    ¡°My lord, the Night Watchman said that from this day forth, any member of the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court who steps foot in Snowy Skies City will be reduced to ash.¡±

    The severed head of the thin-faced old man spoke, his voice starting and stopping.

    Before his voice finished echoing through the air, the head silently cracked, then crumbled into dust in the elderly monk¡¯s hand.

    The old monk in ck sank into silence, his expression shifting and uncertain.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t he change his attitude a bit too decisively¡­?¡± murmured the old monk. Earlier that day, when he visited the Night Watchman at his workshop, the taciturn middle-aged man hadn¡¯t expressed any such intentions.

    Yet now, after the monk sent his attendant to ¡°invite¡± that young man and woman to see him, this had happened! The monk would never have anticipated this result.

    ¡°One of those two is the Night Watchman¡¯s old friend, and tonight, the Night Watchman went and killed my old attendant. I¡¯m sure his sudden change in attitude is somehow connected to those two.¡± The old monk in ck recalled the young man in blue and young woman in white he¡¯d met at dusk, and he couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me their arrival means that the Night Watchman no longer fears our threats? I have to report this to the Esteemed ck Crow right away.¡±

    The monk flipped over his palm, and a strange, feather-shaped bone talisman floated into the air. He started muttering, and¡­

    ch!

    The strange bone talisman suddenly shone with dazzling divine mes.

    The divine mes interwove, outlining a foot-tall crow. Its feathers were as dark and serene as the night itself, and its eyes were as red as blood.

    This was the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow!

    However, this was obviously just a portion of its will, as its figure was illusory and intangible.

    The old monk in ck sped his palms together and inclined his head. ¡°Greetings, Esteemed ck Crow.¡±

    ¡°Malevolent Release, don¡¯t tell me something went wrong when you visited the Night Watchman?¡± said the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow, its voice low and dignified.

    The old monk then exined everything that happened.

    After hearing the full story, the crow¡¯s blood-red eyes shone with sharp light. ¡°That old bastard of a Night Watchman insists on doing this the hard way! Does he really think we can¡¯t free the Netherworld King from confinement without him?¡±

    ¡°Your Excellency, it seems to me that the Night Watchman¡¯s change in attitude was connected to that young man and woman I met earlier,¡± the old monk said in a low voice.

    ¡°Do you know their origins?¡± asked the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow.

    The monk shook his head.

    The crow said with obvious displeasure, ¡°Then what do you know?¡±

    The monk stiffened. ¡°I remember what they looked like. Please, have a look.¡±

    As he spoke, his fingersinterwove, and he formed an inscrutable seal.

    Weng!

    A rain of light drifted down, outlining a scene in the air: Su Yi and You Xue standing in front of the smithy.

    When it saw this scene clearly, the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, and its blood-red eyes widened.

    The elderly monk in ck was lowering his head, so he didn¡¯t notice. He simply continued, ¡°Your Excellency, I suspect that young woman is an extremely terrifying existence. Although she hid her presence, the majestic air revealed in her every gesture is extraordinary; it obviously far surpasses even typical Emperors.¡±

    A long silence followed this deration.

    The monk couldn¡¯t help but be confused, and he instinctively looked up, only to see the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow staring intently at the young man in blue. The look in its red eyes shifted erratically.

    ¡°Your Excellency?¡± the monk said softly.

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow reacted as if awakening from a dream, and it gnashed its beak hatefully. ¡°I know who that guy is!!¡±

    Its voice was full of unconcealed hatred.

    The old monk in ck couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. ¡°You recognize that young man in blue, Your Excellency?¡±

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow said coldly, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know the boy¡¯s name, I know he¡¯s from the ancient Cui Family, and his origins are suspicious. He was the one who ruined my ns during the Lantern Festival. We failed at thest stage of operations, and all of our work went to waste, all because of him!¡±

    The monk couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow had led a massive army to Ziluo City, joining forces with several ancient factions. The monk naturally knew all about that.

    He even knew that the crow had traveled alongside several terrifying existences, including a Dark Vassal, but that its forces had been entirely wiped out. Even the crow itself only narrowly escaped death.

    ¡°Your Excellency, don¡¯t tell me that boy¡­ is the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force!?¡± the old monk eximed in astonishment.

    The mere mention of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force made him break out in cold sweats, and his heart shook.

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow snorted coldly. ¡°That pipsqueak merely borrowed the power Old Monster Su left with the Cui Family back then. Without it, he¡¯s nothing but a Spirit Dao cultivator, and he¡¯s not even worth looking at.¡±

    The monk felt a massive weight lift from his shoulders. He said softly, ¡°I¡¯m just d it isn¡¯t him. I¡¯m just d¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? When the Netherworld King escapes confinement, it won¡¯t matter even if Old Monster Su is reborn. There¡¯ll be no need to fear him whatsoever!¡± the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow said with pride.

    The old monk in ck nodded.

    ¡°But the boy¡¯s status in the Cui Family is extremely mysterious. I sent people to Ziluo City to investigate, but none of them discovered anything. Furthermore, the spirit of the Cui Family¡¯s Tree of Ten Thousand Daos once left the city with him. This unquestionably implies that, whoever he is, his position in the Cui Family isn¡¯t simple.¡±

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°And now, he¡¯s gone to see the Night Watchman. Don¡¯t tell me he ns to enter the City of the Wrongfully Dead?¡±

    Here, the crow suddenly recalled his first meeting with the young man in blue, in which he brought up several incidents that happened in the City of the Wrongfully Dead:

    ¡°There are over a hundred forbidden grounds in the City of the Wrongfully Dead. Of them, nine are more perilous than the others. These nine danger zones include Cmity Ridge and the Great Chaos Ruins. Unless I¡¯m mistaken, you¡¯ve got to be from one of the two.¡±

    ¡°Do you know how the City of the Wrongfully Dead¡¯s Divine Monarch Bloodmoon died? Or who imprisoned the White Bone Emperor after he fell from grace? Or how that Heavenspan Yao Vine upied the ¡®Little Necropolis¡¯?¡±

    ¡­.. As he recalled what the young man in blue said to him back then, the crow realized that he was most likely in the Snowy Skies City because he nned to visit the City of the Wrongfully Dead!

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow sank into thought.If I figure out who killed Divine Monarch Bloodmoon, who imprisoned the White Bone Emperor, and how the Heavenspan Yao Vine came to upy the Little Necropolis, will I be able to guess who that kid is?¡±

 Chapter 902 - The Blood Moon Rises, Before the Gates of the Wrongfully Dead

    Chapter 902 - The Blood Moon Rises, Before the Gates of the Wrongfully Dead

    A long time passed before the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow reached a decision. ¡°No matter what, we have to make advance preparations. If that kid is really headed to the City of the Wrongfully Dead¡­ I¡¯ll ensure he dies without a proper burial!¡±

    As it spoke thatst sentence, its blood-red eyes shone with terrifying light.

    The old monk in gray said, ¡°Your Excellency, what should we do about the Night Watchman?¡±

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow let out a cold, derisiveugh. ¡°I never really thought the old codger would lower his head. Once we¡¯ve started tomorrow¡¯s hunt and gathered enough power for a sacrifice, the Netherworld King will break the shackles that have fettered them since antiquity and re-enter this world!¡±

    The old monk¡¯s heart shook.

    When the Netherworld King re-entered the world, would the king be a terrifying sovereign of the Netherworld, just like in ancient times?

    ¡­.

    The following morning.

    A guesthouse in Snowy Skies City.

    Between sips of tea, Su Yi passed a talisman to You Xue. ¡°This talisman contains a Profound Comprehension Edict. After we enter the City of the Wrongfully Dead, you can use it to sense my location.¡±

    He¡¯d explored the City of the Wrongfully Dead in his past life.

    It looked like a city, but in truth, numerous forbidden danger zones were dispersed throughout its borders, and it was enormous beyond imagination.

    Several of its danger zones were perilous enough that even Profound Serenity Emperors were at risk of dying. These included Cmity Ridge, the Great Chaos Ruins, and the Little Necropolis.

    Upon entering the City of the Wrongfully Dead, the transformations of the Laws of Space would send every cultivator to a different location. Even Emperors couldn¡¯t change that.

    This was the greatest variable those who entered the city faced.

    Over the years, some unlucky cultivators were sent directly to perilous forbidden grounds like Cmity Ridge. It was easy to imagine how miserable their fates were.

    However, with the guidance of someone experienced, entrants could choose the ideal moment to enter the City of the Wrongfully Dead. This significantly reduced the risk.

    ¡°Mm!¡± You Xue epted the talisman, a look of heartfelt delight on her typically icy face.Although it was just a talisman, in her eyes, it was more than that: it was proof that Su Xuanjun cared about her!

    The young woman picked up the teapot and refilled Su Yi¡¯s cup.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Also, the City of the Wrongfully Dead is like a boundless world in its own right, and it¡¯s full of unknowable dangers. You¡¯d best hide your presence until we¡¯ve reconvened. Don¡¯t alert the evil spirits inhabiting the ce, and don¡¯t cause trouble. Best to avoid causing any upsets along the way.¡±

    ¡°Mm!¡± You Xue¡¯s eyes sparked with heartfelt delight. Su Yi¡¯s instructions sounded sweeter than any words of endearment ever could have; she even hoped he¡¯d keep going.

    s, Su Yi had no further instructions for her.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go have a walk around the city.¡± He rose, and You Xue followed him, her eyes shining.

    Few women could resist the temptation of a shopping trip.Especially since this time, Su Yi would be going with her. To You Xue, this was even more exciting and satisfying than achieving a breakthrough in her cultivation.

    ¡­¡­

    During the day, Snowy Skies City was lively and bustling. Cultivators from all over the Netherworld gathered here, bringing with them all manner of wondrous and strange treasures.

    Although Su Yi had nock of cultivation resources, since he was here, he didn¡¯t mind taking this chance to trade the treasures he didn¡¯t need for others he could use in his cultivationter.

    As night fell, Su Yi returnedden with treasure.

    Although he hadn¡¯t discovered any heavenly materials or earthly treasures during today¡¯s excursion, he did indeed find quite a few resources that would be quite useful toward his cultivation.

    Like tier-nine spirit marrow, Imperial-level divine materials, materials for peak Spirit Dao talismans, and so on.

    That aside, he found a few rare items, like the ck Lake Realm¡¯s fine wine, Snow of a Thousand Autumns, and Cloudstreak Tea hand-gathered by members of the Cloud Race.

    Anywhere else, these treasures would have been difficult to find, but in Snowy Skies City, such delightful surprises were always readily avable.

    You Xue was satisfied too.

    Along the way, she selected some interesting trinkets: hairpins, bracelets, and earrings, among others¡­

    The light of dusk was resplendent and red as fire.

    Snowy Skies City was as lively as ever, and the streets were packed. Pedestrians shuttled up and down the streets.

    ¡°If not for worldly struggles, I¡¯d love to go shopping like this every day. How wonderful it would be to drink tea and wine, sample delicacies, and just do what I wanted,¡± You Xue sighed a bit ruefully.

    Inwardly, she added,Of course, you¡¯d have to be there too, Su Xuanjun. Otherwise, such things would be far too dull.

    ¡°How could worldly affairs ever live up to one¡¯s ideals?¡± Su yi said casually. ¡°Even if there really are gods and immortals up there, I¡¯m sure they have their difficulties too. Those are the fetters of the Grand Dao. The world of men is a chaotic ce; all we cultivators can do is focus on our Dao Hearts and view the changes around us with calm equanimity.¡±

    You Xue pressed her lips into a smile. This was Su Xuanjun: he walked amidst the red dust of mortality, but the endless shifting of worldly affairs could never restrict his Dao Heart.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost nighttime. We should head to Inverted Ridge,¡± said Su Yi, gazing up at the sky.

    The fiery skies were dimming, and the faint outline of a blood moon had appeared over the horizon.

    Everyone knew that the gates to the City of the Wrongfully Dead were deep within Inverted Ridge, and that they only opened when the blood moon illuminated the night skies.

    The two of them then proceeded east.

    Along the way, they keenly detected several Emperors. All of them were headed east as well.

    There was no doubt about it: the Emperors who¡¯d been waiting in Snowy Skies City over the past few days had long since nned to leave for the City of the Wrongfully Dead tonight.

    Shortly after exiting the city gates, Su Yi suddenly turned around. Who knew when he¡¯d gotten there, but a middle-aged man in cloth robes stood atop the towering, ancient city walls.

    ¡°Take care,¡± the simply-dressed middle-aged man said softly.

    Su Yi smiled, turned, and left.

    ¡­¡­

    Inverted Ridge stood three hundred miles east of Snowy Skies City.

    This ancient ridge was extremely strange, like a continent hanging upside down from the sky. The peaks faced the ground, while the rest of the mountain faced the heavens.

    Hence the name ¡°Inverted Ridge.¡±

    The skies darkened and the colorful light of dusk receded. Night was upon them.

    The round blood moon gradually rose over the horizon, toward the center of the sky. Its crimson light bathed the world below in a stifling and oppressive blood-colored glow.

    ck fog surged from within Inverted Ridge. As it churned, it gradually outlined a thousand-foot-tall illusory doorway.

    Like the gates of hell!!

    Numerous Emperors, all with terrifying auras, had already gathered nearby. They were divided into groups, the most eye-catching of which consisted of three peak-level orthodoxies: Meng Po Pce, Yellow Springs Pce, and Fire Illumination Divine Pce.

    Their ranks included three old monsters¡ªLu Changming of Meng Po Pce, High Elder Yun Songzi of Yellow Springs Pce, and Inner Court Guardian Feng Yuzhi of Fire Illumination Divine Pce.

    Feng Yuzhi was the most eye-catching of the three.

    This Empress wore a purple feather dress, and her hair was as light and airy as a cloud. She was slender, with a ck sword case on her back. She wasmatchlesslygraceful and imposingly dignified.

    As a Guardian of Fire Illumination Divine Pce¡¯s inner court, she upied a transcendent position, much like Meng Po Pce¡¯s Emissaries of the River.

    In the Netherworld, they honored her as the Jade Sword Empress, and she was in the mid-stage Profound Serenity Realm.

    Her Fire Illumination Sword Intent was all epassingly-powerful!

    But these three peak factions weren¡¯t the only ones represented here. Numerous other Emperors stood nearby as well.

    Some were alone, while others stood in groups.

    As far as the eye could see, Emperors gathered in groups. This was an incredibly rare sight.

    After all, Emperors stood at the pinnacle of the Netherworld, and they were typically either in seclusion or out wandering the far reaches. They were mysterious and elusive.

    The vast majority of the world¡¯s cultivators would live and die withoutying eyes on an Emperor.Yet now, a few dozen such experts had appeared deep in Inverted Ridge. If word of this scene spread, it would surely cause a widespreadmotion.

    ¡°Martial Uncle, the gates of the City of the Wrongfully Dead have already opened. When will we begin our operation?¡± YuanLinningwas ready and raring to go. This would be her first time in the City of the Wrongfully Dead.

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush. Wait until the moon has fully risen. Then, the Laws of Space surrounding the city gates will be at their most stable, and we can enter without fear of being sent to some of the city¡¯s more perilous forbidden grounds,¡± Lu Changming said softly.

    ¡°Remember, everyone: after we enter the City of the Wrongfully Dead, we should meet back up immediately. And whatever you do, don¡¯t let your guard down,¡± Feng Yuchi of Fire Illumination Divine Pce said slowly.

    The others nodded.

    The City of the Wrongfully Dead had always been a famous forbidden ground. Even Emperors dared not getcent in the slightest.

    ¡°Hm? What¡¯s a young Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator doing here?¡± someone eximed in the distance.

    Everyone instantly looked over and saw a young man and woman walking through the skies. The young man¡¯s blue robes billowed around him, and the woman¡¯s white dress swayed.

    These were none other than Su Yi and You Xue.

    Their arrival left many of the Emperors present stunned.

    After all, throughout the ages, Spirit Dao cultivators had rarely dared to enter the City of the Wrongfully Dead.

    As for You Xue? She was suppressing her majestic aura, and her presence was so thoroughly obscured that the Emperors couldn¡¯t see through her. Furthermore, she was following Su Yi as meekly as a servant, so it was easy to overlook her.

    ¡°Young friend, are you perhaps headed to the City of the Wrongfully Dead too?¡± a stalwart man in fiery robes couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Su Yi nced at him. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    The man in fiery robes couldn¡¯t help but find this funny, and he waved, ¡°Here¡¯s my advice: take your servant girl and get out of here. Not just anyone can enter the City of the Wrongfully Dead. If you try it, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll die a ¡®wrongful death.¡¯¡±

    Several other Emperors couldn¡¯t help butugh, but this was no empty threat: it was the truth.

    Even Emperors like them had to proceed with the utmost caution in the City of the Wrongfully Dead!

    They subconsciously assumed that Su Yi and You Xue were juniors ignorant of the height of the heavens or the depths of the earth. They had no bad intentions; with their statuses, they were above mocking a pair of juniors.

    But it was then that there was a disturbance amongst the crowd.

 Chapter 903: The Old Monstersâ€™ Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 903: The Old Monsters¡¯ Thoughts</h4>

    But then, High Elder Yun Songzi of Yellow Springs Pce stepped out of the crowd, faced the pair the others saw as ¡°juniors¡±, and sped his fist. ¡°Fellow Daoists, do you remember this old man?¡±

    The entire area fell silent.

    Even the other Emperors of Yellow Springs Pce were stunned that Yun Songzi had taken the initiative to greet these new arrivals.

    Lu Changming was inwardly quite surprised too. <i>Yun Songzi has always been proud and aloof, so why has he taken the initiative to greet Su Yi?</i>

    <i>Don¡¯t tell me he understands Su Yi¡¯s mysteriousness too?</i>

    When she saw Su Yi once more, Yuan Linning¡¯s expression was a bit strange. She was an Empress, yet a Spirit Dao young man had defeated her in a fair fight. This was unquestionably far too shameful.

    ¡°Linning, I¡¯m going to go greet him.¡± Lu Changming¡¯s voice resounded in Yuan Linning¡¯s ears.

    Immediately afterward, she saw Lu Changming approach with a smile, sp his fist, and greet Su Yi as soon as Yun Songzi finished. ¡°Young Lord Su,?we meet?again.¡±

    When they saw this, the Emperors who¡¯d tried to dissuade Su Yi earlier, the ones who saw him and You Xue as juniors, were all stunned. All of them looked a bit dazed.

    <i>What¡¯s going on? Why have these old-timers of Meng Po Pce and Yellow Springs Pce taken the initiative to greet a Spiritual Revolution Realm young man?</i>

    <i>Just who is this boy?</i>

    Even Feng Yuzhi of Fire Illumination Divine Pce and the other older-generation Emperors realized that something wasn¡¯t right. They re-evaluated Su Yi and You Xue, their expressions strange.

    Su Yi paid their?gazes no heed.

    Instead, he swept his gaze across Lu Changming and Yun Songzi and subtly inclined his head. It counted as a greeting, barely.

    His conduct only left the Emperors even more surprised.

    In the eyes of the world¡¯s cultivators, the Profound Dao was like the heavens, and Emperors were like gods.

    And the vast majority of Emperors had to respectfully address Profound Serenity Realm old monsters like Yun Songzi and Lu Changming?as ¡°senior.¡±

    Who¡¯d have thought that a Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator would be so calm and casual after two such old monsters took the initiative to greet him?

    He sure knew how to put on airs!

    Meanwhile, when Yun Songzi heard Lu Changming call Su Yi ¡°Young Lord Su¡±, he couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. <i>So, ol¡¯ Lu Changming already knows that young man in blue.</i>

    Every Emperor present felt differently.

    But regardless of their feelings, none of them dared view Su Yi as a typical minor character any further.

    Su Yi and You Xue, meanwhile, kept walking until they were near the thousand-foot illusory gateway.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist,st night, you warned that guy not to cast himself into the, but it seems he didn''t take your warning to heart,¡± transmitted You Xue.

    Su Yi thought nothing of this. ¡°It¡¯s to be expected. After all, numerous Emperors have joined forces already. Who among them would willingly give up now? Nevermind my advice; even if the Night Watchman tried to dissuade them, I¡¯m afraid he wouldn¡¯t be able to sway them.¡±

    As he spoke, he evaluated the thousand-foot doorway.

    This was the entrance to the City of the Wrongfully Dead. The gates were constructed out of the Laws of Space, and they were only visible on nights with a blood-red moon.

    ¡°We can start in less than ten minutes.¡± After a while, Su Yi retracted his gaze and started drinking.

    You Xue simply stood by his side, as mild and obedient as a servant.

    ¡­¡­

    <i>Weng!</i>

    Feng Yuzhi of Fire Illumination Divine Pce silently unleashed a sound-proofing barrier, enveloping every Emperor in the group.

    Then, she looked at Yun Songzi. ¡°Fellow Daoist, who was that young man earlier?¡±

    The other Emperors looked curious too.

    Yun Songzi hesitated, then said, ¡°That Fellow Daoist and I have only met once, but I¡¯m deeply certain that his origins aren¡¯t simple. I¡¯ll share the details in a bit.¡±

    He paused, then looked at Lu Changming. ¡°Fellow Daoist, earlier, I heard you call him ¡®Young Lord Su.¡¯ It seems you two are already acquainted. Is that right?¡±

    Lu Changming had a somewhat conflicted look on his face. ¡°No one here is an outsider, so there¡¯s no need to keep any of this from you. However, all I know is that his name is Su Yi, and that he¡¯s from a world known as the Azure Continent.¡±

    The Azure Continent?

    The Emperors were stunned.

    But then, Lu Changming continued, ¡°The one thing that¡¯s extraordinary about him is his origins: they¡¯re most likely quite something. One of our Emissaries of the River, Ancestor Mo Wuhen, treats Young Lord Su with the utmost respect.¡±

    The group couldn¡¯t help but look impressed.

    All of them were well aware of how lofty and entrenched Mo Wuhen¡¯s position in Meng Po Pce was.

    Lu Changming sighed, then grimaced. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid you¡¯llugh at me when I say this, but a little misunderstanding between Young Lord Su and I infuriated Ancestor Mo Wuhen so badly that he stripped me of my position of high elder.¡±

    A series of gasps followed.

    The Emperors looked at each other. The implications of Lu Changming¡¯s words shocked them all!

    Lu Changming was a Profound Serenity Emperor, yet he¡¯d lost his position as high elder over a misunderstanding with Su Yi.

    That was simply astonishing!

    From this, it was readily apparent how much old fossil Mo Wuhen respected the young man in blue.

    Feng Yuzhi took a moment to calm herself, then looked at Yun Songzi. ¡°Fellow Daoist, please share what you know as well.¡±

    Yun Songzi took a moment to ponder, then said, ¡°Yesterday, as night fell, I took a Fengdu Medallion and visited the mysterious Night Watchman. But even with the medallion, I couldn¡¯t get an audience with him.¡±

    The Night Watchman!!

    The crowd¡¯s eyelids twitched.

    Given their statuses, knowledge, and experience, they were naturally well aware of just how terrifying the Night Watchman of Snowy Skies City was.

    Without exception, everyone present was a mere junior in front of him.

    It was amidst this stifled atmosphere that Yun Songzi said softly, ¡°But against all expectations, that Fellow Daoist Su called himself the Night Watchman¡¯s old friend, and he gained an audience with a single sentence.¡±

    This deration shook the Emperors¡¯ hearts. All of them were increasingly aware that the Spiritual Revolution Realm Su Yi wasn¡¯t simple.

    Even Lu Changming¡¯s heart shook uncontrobly. <i>Su Yi¡¯s origins are even more mysterious than I thought!</i>

    Yuan?Linning, however, was silent. For some reason, seeing these old-timers so surprised made her feel much more rxed. <i>There¡¯s no need to be upset over losing to someone so mysterious¡­</i>

    ¡°It seems?this?Fellow Daoist Su is an extraordinary figure. Why not invite him to travel with us?¡± Feng Yuzhi suddenly suggested.

    The Jade Sword Empress of Fire Illumination Divine Pce had obviously changed her perception of Su Yi; she¡¯d even started calling him ¡°Fellow Daoist.¡±

    This was a young man Mo Wuhen viewed with importance, someone the Night Watchman saw as an old friend. How could she possiblypare him to ordinary Spirit Dao cultivators?

    Even ordinary Emperors couldn¡¯tpare with that!

    Now, both he and the woman apanying him nned to enter the City of the Wrongfully Dead. It would naturally be wonderful if the pair agreed to join them.

    But Lu Changming couldn¡¯t help but let out a bitterugh. ¡°Everyone, I already invited Young Lord Sust night, and he already refused.¡±

    Feng Yuzhi was stunned. <i>He refused?</i>

    <i>What Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator would refuse a Profound Serenity Emperor¡¯s invitation?</i>

    It was then that someone said softly, ¡°It seems to me that, while Su Yi¡¯s origins might well be extraordinary, he¡¯s still just a Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator. With his strength, he¡¯ll be no use at all during our operations in the City of the Wrongfully Dead.¡±

    Quite a few others voiced their agreement.

    A Spiritual Revolution Realm young man wouldn¡¯t be of any use in battle. If anything, he¡¯d be a burden.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯d be better off not traveling with him,¡± someone said gravely. ¡°His background is far too unusual. What if something happens to him in the City of the Wrongfully Dead? Whoever¡¯s standing behind him would likely vent their fury on us. Who among us could bear the consequences of that?¡±

    Feng Yuchi hesitated, but didn¡¯t push any further.

    Origins were origins, and strength was strength!

    Even if his background was utterly shocking, what use would a weakling be in the City of the Wrongfully Dead?

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s cultivation might be a bit on the weak side, but the woman apanying him isn¡¯t simple,¡± said Yun Songzi.

    But before he could exin, something strange happened.?An aged old monk in ck appeared beneath the blood-red moon, then approached through the distant skies.

    As he appeared, an invisible, terrifying momentum spread outward. The Emperors¡¯ hearts shook, and all of them looked over.

    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± Yun Songzi¡¯s heart shook as he recalled seeing the old monk in ck at the workshopst night.

    ¡°Who was that person?¡±

    ¡°Not sure.¡±

    ¡°That Buddhist cultivator¡¯s aura is a bit strange.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s from the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court?¡±

    ¡­.The crowd of Emperors was a bit bewildered.

    The old monk in ck sensed their gazes and responded with a warm smile as he walked leisurely by.

    It was only when he neared Su Yi and You Xue that he stopped and pressed his palms together in greeting. ¡°Yesterday night, this old man hoped to meet with you, Fellow Daoists. s, something unexpected happened. Fortunately, I¡¯ve encountered you yet again.¡±

    Many of the Emperors present were surprised; none of them would have guessed that this strange old monk in ck would approach that young man and woman!

 Chapter 904: A Foolish Woman, Trapped

    <h4>Chapter 904: A Foolish Woman, Trapped</h4>

    The night was dark and heavy, and the full, blood-red moon hung in the skies.

    Its strange, blood-colored light illuminated the thousand-foot illusory doorway, lending the entrance to the City of the Wrongfully Dead an additional unsettling quality.

    The distant Emperors couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit bewildered.

    None of them would have anticipated that the old monk in ck would point his spear at Su Yi and You Xue.

    It seemed that, in the monk¡¯s eyes, that Spiritual Revolution Realm young man was far more noteworthy than their group of Emperors.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t concern himself with any of this.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    He simply proceeded toward the entrance, and soon, his figure disappeared from view. You Xue followed immediately afterward.

    The Emperors watched them disappear, then set their other thoughts aside and began their operation.

    Time slipped by after the Emperors entered the City of the Wrongfully Dead. Dark clouds enveloped the blood-red full moon hanging in the sky. The red moon¡¯s radiance was now indistinct.

    Deep within Inverted Ridge, the spatial gateway formed of ck mists turned turbulent and chaotic.

    ¡°In the time that follows, no matter who tries to escape from inside, kill them without mercy!¡± An icy, raspy voice suddenly rang out.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± A wave of voices resounded throughout the darkness.

    Then, all of Inverted Ridge sank into deathly silence. No one uttered so much as a peep.

    ¡­

    Snowy Skies City. Outside the cksmith¡¯s workshop.

    The simply-dressed middle-aged man looked up at the blood-red moon on the verge of being shrouded in mists, and he couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    ¡°Master, are you worried about that sword cultivator?¡± The tall, stalwart A¡¯cheng couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    His master shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about him.¡±

    ¡°Then why frown, Master?¡±

    The simply-dressed middle-aged man said, ¡°The blood moon is the manifestation of a portion of the Netherworld¡¯s source, yet tonight, it''s far weaker than before. No wonder there have been so many changes in recent years, both in the City of the Wrongfully Dead and in the far reaches of the Sea of Bitterness¡­¡±

    His calm voice carried a hint of solemnity amidst the darkness.

    A¡¯Cheng?said in a daze, ¡°Master, are you saying that the emergence of the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court and the changes to the Sea of Bitterness are connected to the weakening of the Netherworld¡¯s source?¡±

    The Night Watchman nodded. The Netherworld¡¯s source really had been getting weaker ofte.

    It was just that no one knew why.

    The Netherworld was far too huge.

    In ancient times, not even the Infernal Pce, the massive faction that presided over the Netherworld, could measure just how big it was.

    ¡°Fortunately, this time, he came back. Otherwise, the destruction wouldn¡¯t end with our Fengdu. Who knows what kind of storm the Netherworld King¡¯s return would bring?¡± muttered the simply-dressed middle-aged man.

    A¡¯Cheng¡¯s heart shook inexplicably, and a chill coursed down his spine. ¡°Master, would it really be so scary?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± The middle-aged man grunted. ¡°But rx; with him here, that won¡¯te to pass.¡±

    The gathering storm really did threaten to bring an enormous cmity. It would be devastating enough to change the Netherworld¡¯s long-stagnant bnce of power!

    But the Night Watchman knew that, now that a certain sword cultivator had returned, this cmity would end before it began.

    ¡­¡­

    The City of the Wrongfully Dead.

    A wastnd shrouded in faint silver mist.

    The sky above was dark and heavy, and blood-red stars shed overhead, like the hideous red eyes of devils gazing down from on high.

    The wastnd was barren; nothing grew here, not even a single inch of grass. The ground was strewn with long abandoned rotting corpses.

    Su Yi walked alone with his hands behind his back. He looked casual, as if he were out for a leisurely stroll, but in truth, he was moving extremely quickly. Each step carried him a thousand feet.

    From time to time, he gazed up at the blood-red stars overhead.

    But more often than not, he simply rushed along.

    This was the Blood Star ins, one of the City of the Wrongfully Dead¡¯s hundred-plus forbidden grounds. Nine blood-colored stars hung overhead, and a three-hundred-footyer of corpses was buried beneath the ins.

    It was nowhere near as dangerous as Cmity Ridge of the Great Chaos Ruins.

    However, spending too much time here would lead to trouble so great, even Emperors dreaded it.

    Su Yi nned to head to the Little Necropolis first. There, he¡¯d find the Heavenspan Yao Vine and learn more about the City of the Wrongfully Dead¡¯s current situation before proceeding to the Dark Capital to rescue Little Leaf.

    If I pass through the Blood Star ins, take a detour through the Cliffs of Overwhelming Sorrow, and cross White Bone River, I¡¯ll arrive in the Little Necropolis.

    The Little Necropolis was one of the most dangerous ces in the City of the Wrongfully Dead. It was a massive, ancient city that had stood since antiquity, and it was inhabited by utterly malevolent evil spirits.

    In his past life, Su Yi had once helped a yao vine kill his way into the city, taking the heads of thirty-tree Imperial-level evil spirits and upying the heart of the Little Necropolis, Stargazing Tower, in one fell swoop!

    The vine in question was none other than the Heavenspan Yao Vine.

    Hm? As he rushed along, Su Yi sensed the energy fluctuations of a battle. Intermittent roaring and the humming of a sword resounded from afar.

    It seems someone¡¯s been trapped by Netherworld Corpse Worms, thought Su Yi.

    The most dangerous things in the Blood Star ins were the nine blood-red stars hanging overhead.

    Them aside, the ins were home to countless Netherworld Corpse Worms. They typicallyy dormant within the three-hundred-foot-thick pile of corpses, absorbing and refining the baleful Yin energies within the rotting sh.

    But when rmed, the hideous, vicious worms would attack en masse under the leadership of the Netherworld Corpse Worm King. Never mind ordinary cultivators; even Emperors would struggle to escape death once trapped.

    The countless corpses buried beneath the Blood Star ins had all once belonged to cultivators who¡¯d lost their lives beneath the worms¡¯ hungry mouths.

    They included no shortage of Emperors!

    Su Yi wanted to leave this terrible ce as quickly as possible because he didn¡¯t want those fearless, vicious worms to set their sights on him.

    He wasn¡¯t afraid; he just detested trouble.

    I wonder who was unlucky enough to get themselves trapped? Whoever he is, I hope he can fight his way out, thought Su Yi as he continued ahead, minding his own business.

    It wasn¡¯t that he was heartless enough to just watch someone die, but that him aside, everyone who¡¯d entered the City of the Wrongfully Dead this time was an Emperor.

    Assuming they were capable, neutralizing danger of this level shouldn¡¯t be difficult.

    But a little whileter, Su Yi stopped in ce and gazed into the dome of heaven. A blood-red figure suddenly shot out of one of the stars, like a dazzling beam of light. It was aimed at the location of the distant battle.

    ¡°A Star-Refining Sky Ghost hase out too.¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose.

    In the Blood Star ins, nine yao stars hung overhead.

    Each was formed of tens of bloody, baleful Yin energies concentrated and umted since antiquity.

    They were like nests, the territories of the terrifying evil spirits known as Star-Refining Sky Ghosts!

    Ordinarily speaking, as long as cultivators didn¡¯t cause too great a disturbance on the nes, they wouldn¡¯t rm these terrifying evil spirits.

    I wonder if that Star-Refining Sky Ghost has condensed a Blood Spirit Pearl or not¡­?Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit tempted.

    Blood Spirit Pearls were an extremely rare Imperial-level divine material. They contained the aura of the Laws of the Grand Dao of Blood.

    If a Profound Illumination Emperor gathered Blood Spirit Pearls, they could create an avatar of will, which could be unbelievably useful.

    Fine, I¡¯ll go have a look. Su Yi shifted directions, proceeding toward the source of the disturbance. Earlier, he¡¯d sensed that the Star-Refining Sky Ghost was targeting the unlucky sap facing a swarm of worms.

    Shortly after, a raging battle entered Su Yi¡¯s field of vision.

    Dazzling shes of purple sword qi intercrossed amidst the dimndscape, and a graceful figure emanating the distinctive aura of the Imperial Realm fought, sword swinging.

    Her opponents were a swarm of Netherworld Corpse Worms. They were densely packed, and there were so many of them that they blotted out the skies.

    Each worm was about the size of a fist. They had faces like fanged ghost masks, and they werepletely red, with wings as sharp as knives. They were preternaturally quick, almost as if they were teleporting.

    Even though the woman fought with all her might, killing so many worms that their corpses fell like rain, there were just too many of them. They were like a blood-red current surging toward her relentlessly from all sides.

    Even more terrifyingly, a deathly pale man was restricting a woman. He was tall and thin, with a bloody, baleful aura. His every gesture revealed terrifying strengthparable to that of an Emperor.

    As he fought, bloody light transformed into stars, their destructive power terrifying beyond limit. They firmly restricted the woman¡¯s attacks.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s her¡­¡± Su Yi recognized the unfortunate sap who¡¯d been surrounded at a nce.

    The third libationer of Meng Po Pce, Yuan Linning!

    But Yuan Linning?had changed since their first meeting; it was obvious that she¡¯d already condensed aplete Profound Dao Law, and her strength had soared.

    However, she was nheless in a tight spot.

    The man in blood-red robes, the Star-Refining Sky Ghost, was no weaker than her to begin with. Add the relentless onught of Netherworld Corpse Worms to the mix, and Yuan Linning?had no way out.

    .

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer. He sighed, ¡°You really are stupid. You know your opponent is the manifestation of a bloody, baleful apparition, so why not use the Flying Nightmare Incantation recorded in the third scroll of Meng Po Pce¡¯s supreme Daoist canon, the ssic of Nightmares and Comprehending the Profound?¡±

    Yuan Linning¡¯s heart was already full of frantic panic and despair. When she heard this, she was stunned. Someone¡¯s here?

    And he¡­ seriously just called me stupid!?

    Yuan Linning?was inwardly ashamed and angry.

    But she was currently in peril, and she couldn¡¯t concern herself with that. She subconsciously did as the voice instructed her, activating her Dao Sword and using her secret art.

    Boom!

    A streak of resplendent blue light shot forth, filling the sky like a dream or illusion and illuminating thendscape.

    The Star-Refining Sky Ghost froze, like a moth trapped in a spider¡¯s web. His movements were obviously restricted.

    Yuan Linning couldn¡¯t help but feel delighted.?It actually worked!

    The Flying Nightmare Incantation specifically targeted the power of the soul, and it wasn¡¯t all that strong. In battles between Emperors, it struggled to affect an opponent¡¯s heart.

    That was why Yuan Linning?had never attempted to use it.

    Who¡¯d have thought that this secret art could achieve such wondrous and unbelievable effects at a time like this?

    Despite her delight, Yuan Linning¡¯s movements never slowed. She nned to seize the opportunity to cut down the Star-Refining Sky Ghost.

    But then, a familiar sigh?rang out once more. ¡°Stupid! With your cultivation, you won¡¯t be able to kill the Star-Refining Sky Ghost anytime soon. Why not seize this opportunity to kill the Netherworld Corpse Worm KIng and escape?¡±

 Chapter 905: Emperors Cannot Cross the Cliffs of Overwhelming Sorrow

    <h4>Chapter 905: Emperors Cannot Cross the Cliffs of Overwhelming Sorrow</h4>

    Yuan Linning?was inwardly ashamed and furious once more.

    No one had rebuked her like this since she¡¯d proven her Dao and be an Emperor.

    Su Yi was rebuking her as if she were an ignorant junior; his tone was full of exasperation and disappointment.

    But for some inexplicable reason, Yuan Linning did as she was told.

    Whoosh!

    She directed her Dao Sword, cleaving into a tiny bug hidden deep within the massive swarm. It was only the size of a copper coin, and it wasn¡¯t at all eye-catching.

    However, it was covered in golden Dao Markings, and its eyes shed with intelligence far beyond the other Netherworld Corpse Worms.

    This was the Netherworld Corpse Worm King.

    Only one in every hundred thousand Netherworld Corpse Worms born was a king.

    When it sensed the sword qi streaking toward it, the Netherworld Corpse Worm King¡¯s eyes shone with disdain.

    It made no attempt to dodge. Instead, other worms leaped in front of it, blocking the blow with their bodies until its power dissipatedpletely.

    Meanwhile, the Star-Refining Sky Ghost came back to its senses and charged explosively at Yuan Linning. This terrifying evil spirit was obviously on high alert, and it wanted to end this battle as quickly as possible.

    When Su Yi saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but facepalm. For a moment, he was speechless.

    Although he didn¡¯t say anything, a look of shame appeared on Yuan Linning¡¯s face. She¡¯d just let a perfect opportunity slip through her fingers. It really was¡­ far too embarrassing.

    ¡°Let me do it,¡± sighed Su Yi.

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, he stepped forward.

    Whoosh!

    His arrival rmed the swarm of Netherworld Corpse Worms, which descended upon him like a massive, blood-colored windstorm. They charged, quick and forceful as lightning.

    It was enough to terrify even someone watching from a distance.

    But Su Yi barely seemed to notice. He waved his sleeves, and¡­

    Boom¡ª!!!

    Sword qi swept forth, like the gxy pouring down from the nine heavens. It burst with inestimably radiant divine firelight.

    Its light instantly illuminated the entire overcastndscape.

    The windstorm formed of countless, densely-packed worms split down the center.

    The Netherworld Corpse Worms had no time to dodge before the divine firelight incinerated them.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi¡¯s tall, upright figure charged into the fray. He stretched out his hand and grabbed.

    Millions of Netherworld Corpse Worms exploded, their bodies reduced to ash.

    Moments prior,yers of worms had thoroughly protected the Netherworld Corpse Worm King. But now, it was beside itself with fright. It beat its wings like mad as it turned and attempted to flee.

    But it was one step toote.

    The majestic worm who, moments prior, had disdained even an Empress like Yuan Linning,?found itself captured from a distance and pulled uncontrobly into Su Yi¡¯s palm.

    Then, Su Yi flicked his fingertip and¡­

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    The Netherworld Corpse Worm King¡¯s soul was destroyed. All that remained was its coin-sized shell, which Su Yi put away.

    This was a rare divine material; it could be used to temper Imperial Realm Dao Weapons.

    ].

    The Netherworld Corpse King¡¯s death instantly threw the army of Netherworld Corpse Worms into disarray. They were like flies without a head, and they were nowhere near as threatening.

    Not far away, Yuan Linning, who was locked inbat with the Star-Refining Sky Ghost, watched this y out. Despite herself, her heart shook.

    Only now did she realize that the one who¡¯d rebuked her ¡°stupidity¡±, the one who¡¯d descended upon the battlefield like a god, was Su Yi of all people! The mysterious young man who¡¯d defeated her while still in the Spiritual Incarnation Realm!

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the Star-Refining Sky Ghost to you. Once you¡¯ve killed it, its Blood Spirit Pearl goes to me,¡± said Su Yi. With that, he turned and left the battlefield.

    ¡°....¡±

    And here she¡¯d been grateful that Su Yi had intervened on her behalf.

    This demand left her feeling stifled. So, he saved me because he was after the spoils¡­

    Yuan Linning?took a deep breath, but she dared not give the matter any further thought. She simply attacked with all her might.

    ¡­¡­

    Off in the distance, Su Yi sat and rxed, sipping wine as he watched Yuan Linning?fight the Star-Refining Sky Ghost.

    Just as he expected, with his guidance, Yuan Linning?knew how to handle her opponent, and she¡¯d already firmly seized the advantage. Before long, she cut the ghost down on the spot, destroying it in body and soul.

    As for Yuan Linning? Although she¡¯d exhausted much of her strength, and although she looked a bit pale, she was mostly uninjured.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, many thanks for your assistance. Here is the Blood Spirit Pearl.¡± Yuan Linning?approached shortly after, head lowered, and passed a blood-red pearl the size of a goose egg to Su Yi.

    Su Yi naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse it. He epted it, held it up to his eyes, and examined it.

    Yuan Linning looked a bit conflicted. No matter Su Yi¡¯s intentions, he had, after all, saved her from otherwise?certain death. He¡¯d effectively saved her life.

    ¡°s, this Blood Spirit Pearl has only about nine thousand years of maturity, and its Laws of Blood are iplete. It¡¯s no more useful to me than chicken ribs,¡± sighed Su Yi, a bit disappointed.

    A true, top-quality Blood Spirit Pearl contained theplete Laws of Blood. That was a truly rare and precious treasure.

    This pearl was merely ordinary. How could it possibly interest Su Yi?

    He tossed it back to Yuan Linning. ¡°You can keep it.¡±

    With that, he turned and left.

    Yuan Linning was stunned; she hadn¡¯t expected this at all. He just got his hands on it, only to toss it back to me?

    More importantly, Blood Spirit Pearls were unbelievably useful to Profound Illumination Emperors trying to refine their avatars of will.

    And in Yuan Linning¡¯s eyes, this particr pearl¡¯s quality wasn¡¯t shoddy at all. In the outside world, Profound Illumination Emperors would have fought over it!

    Yet a Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator like Su Yi had justpared it to chicken ribs. He¡¯d tossed it back to her contemptuously, without the slightest reluctance¡­

    This left Yuan Linning?a little dumbfounded.

    Am I¡­ really too stupid? Why can¡¯t I understand what that guy is doing? Yuan Linning?felt a bit stifled.

    But then, she dared not give the matter any further thought. She looked around a bit nervously. Netherworld Corpse Worms flew throughout the surrounding area, and the ins were boundlessly vast and shrouded in mist.

    There was no way to tell which way was which.

    This was Yuan Linning¡¯s first time exploring the City of the Wrongfully Dead. Although she could tell based on the nine blood-red yao stars hanging overhead that she was in the Blood Star ins, she realized that¡­ that was all she knew. She was lost¡­

    She had no idea which way she should go!

    Yuan Linning?pursed her lips, then gnashed her teeth and shot into the distance.

    Hm?

    Su Yi had only just set off on his own when his eyebrows shot up. He could sense that Yuan Linning?was following him.

    ¡°If you want to thank me, there¡¯s no need for that. I simply saved you in passing,¡± said Su Yi without so much as turning his head to look at her. His tone was casual but tepid.

    Yuan Linning¡¯s steps slowed when she was about thirty feet behind Su Yi. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, for you, rescuing me was perhaps as easy as turning over your hand, but to me, it was an enormous act of benevolence. You saved my life.¡±

    ¡°Enough,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°You¡¯ve already thanked me. Is there anything else?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Yuan Linning¡¯s expression was suddenly unnatural, and she looked hesitant.

    Su Yi froze, realizing that there was something off about her behavior. He promptly stopped in his tracks, turned to look at her, and asked probingly, ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t tell me you want to travel together?¡±

    Yuan Linning?was a lofty and esteemed Empress, but in the face of Su Yi¡¯s gaze, she bashfully lowered her head and muttered, ¡°To tell the truth, Fellow Daoist, I¡­ I¡¯m lost¡­¡±

    When she said the word ¡°lost¡±, her cheeks heated up.

    ¡°....¡± Su Yi barely repressed the urge tough. This woman acts as cold and aloof as an iceberg, and she has early-stage Profound Illumination cultivation. How could she be this muddle-headed?

    As if unable to bear the awkwardness, Yuan Linning?stammered an exnation. ¡°When we entered the City of the Wrongfully Dead, Martial Uncle Lu gave me a map depicting the city¡¯s various forbidden grounds. He told me to head straight to the Dark Capital.

    ¡°But I looked, and there are more than ten danger zones between the Blood Star ins and the Dark Capital. There¡¯s no clearly defined path, either, so I¡¯m not quite sure how to get there¡­¡±

    Her voice trailed off, and she hung her head so low that her chin pressed into her ample chest.

    Seeing her so ovee with bashfulness, Su Yi finally could no longer suppress the urge tough.

    But since he hadn¡¯t responded to her request, Yuan Linning said softly, ¡°If¡­ if you think it would be inappropriate, forget it. There¡¯s no harm in traveling on my own.¡±

    She said that, but she sounded a bit despondent.

    Su Yi suppressed his amusement and said, ¡°I¡¯m headed to the Dark Capital too, but before that, I n to visit the Little Necropolis. If that doesn¡¯t bother you, you can travel with me.¡±

    Yuan Linning?was obviously surprised and delighted. She looked up, her beautiful eyes shining. ¡°I naturally don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Su Yi nodded, then turned and continued ahead without another word. Yuan Linning?hurried after him.

    One led the way through the dimndscape, and the other followed. Just like that, they proceeded through the Blood Star ins.

    She wasn¡¯t sure why, as she¡¯d only just ovee a fierce struggle that could have ended in her death, and she was still in one of the City of the Wrongfully Dead¡¯s danger zones, but as she watched Su Yi¡¯s back, Yuan Linning?didn¡¯t feel the least bit nervous.

    On the contrary, she felt indescribably calm.

    So what if he¡¯s in the Spiritual Revolution Realm? Senior Yun Songzi sees him as the Night Watchman¡¯s old friend, and Ancestor Mo Wuhen sees him as someone too illustrious to offend.

    And given that he instructed me to use the Flying Nightmare Incantation earlier, he definitely knows ¡®the ssic of Nightmares and Comprehending the Profound¡¯ like the back of his hand¡­

    Going by raw strength, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m no match for him even after condensing a Profound Dao Law¡­

    Yuan Linning thought back to how Su Yi had killed his way through the swarm of Netherworld Corpse Worms, killing their king with understated ease. Even now, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh with amazement.

    The opportunity to travel alongside this mysterious and transcendent young man made her feel like she¡¯d profited from her disaster.

    After all, before they entered the City of the Wrongfully Dead, the Jade Sword Empress, Feng Yuzhi, had wanted to invite Young Lord Su to travel with them.

    And the night prior, her Martial Uncle Lu Changming tried to invite Su Yi, only for Su Yi to refuse!

    The more she thought about it, the more she rejoiced.

    Enough time to brew a cup of tea passed before Su Yi suddenly issued a warning. ¡°If we continue another thirty miles, we¡¯ll reach the Cliffs of Overwhelming Sorrow. When we get there, act in ordance with my orders.¡±

    The Cliffs of Overwhelming Sorrow!

    Yuan Linning¡¯s heart shook.

    They said that danger lurked on every corner of the City of the Wrongfully Dead, but that not even Emperors could cross the Cliffs of Overwhelming Sorrow!

    They were one of the most dangerous forbidden zones in the City of the Wrongfully Dead!£¡

 Chapter 906: It Could Use a Little Replenishment

    <h4>Chapter 906: It Could Use a Little Replenishment</h4>

    The City of the Wrongfully Dead was one of the most dangerous forbidden zones in the Netherworld. When cultivators spoke of it, their hearts filled with terror and dread.

    In the City of the Wrongfully Dead, nine forbidden zones were more dangerous than the others.

    The Cliffs of Overwhelming Sorrow were one of them.

    Rumor had it that the cliffs stood at an intersection of the pure and impure. They were ten thousand feet tall, connecting heaven and earth.

    The Great White Bone River flowed beneath the mountains, while their peaks were shrouded in Netherworld Hell Thunder. This variety of lightning was fierce and insidious. When struck, even Emperors struggled to ovee it.

    Even more terrifying were the terrifying lifeforms that inhabited the Cliffs of Overwhelming Sorrow year round: Soul-Swallowing Birds.

    Rumor had it that every Soul-Swallowing Bird was formed from the soul of an Emperor who¡¯d perished within the City of the Wrongfully Dead. Without exception, all of them had terrifying strengthparable to an Imperial expert¡¯s.

    Thus, over the years, Emperors who exploded the City of the Wrongfully Dead almost always preferred to go around the cliffs. Few dared draw near.

    This was the origin of the phrase, ¡°not even Emperors can cross the Cliffs of Overwhelming Sorrow.¡±

    Yuan Linning?had naturally heard these rumors too.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, why not go around?¡± she couldn¡¯t help but suggest.

    ¡°No need to go to all that trouble.¡± Su Yi shook his head and continued, not the least bit concerned. ¡°It is rather dangerous, but it¡¯s the fastest route to the Little Necropolis. Furthermore, as we pass through the cliffs, I need to gather some of the Netherworld Hell Thunder.¡±

    Yuan Linning¡¯s beautiful eyes slowly widened.

    She vividly remembered her martial uncle Lu Changming warning her before they¡¯d left. He said that, no matter what, she was not to approach the Cliffs of Overwhelming Sorrow; it would be tantamount to suicide.

    Over the cliff¡¯s long history, even old monsters of the Profound Serenity Realm had died there!

    Yet now, the Spiritual Revolution Realm Su Yi was insistent on going there. No, he wasn¡¯t just headed right for the cliffs; he even wanted to gather Netherworld Hell Thunder!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, do you know how terrifying the Cliffs of Overwhelming Sorrow are?¡± Yuan Linning?chased after him and probed tentatively.

    ¡°Terrifying?¡± Su Yi was briefly stunned. Then, he said tly, ¡°The cliffs are indeed terrifying. Ordinary Emperors have no business there.¡±

    When she saw how calm andposed he was, Yuan Linning?seemed to realize something. ¡°Do you have means of oveing the cliffs¡¯ dangers?¡±

    Su Yi nodded.

    Yuan Linning couldn¡¯t even begin to guess where he got all this confidence, but hearing Su Yi¡¯s affirmation still made her sigh in relief.

    ¡°On the road ahead, all you need to do is watch and carry out my orders,¡± said Su Yi.

    Yuan Linning instantly realized something: Su Yi thinks I¡¯m asking too many questions!

    She couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly to herself.

    Ordinarily speaking, she was cold and aloof, a woman of few words. In any other situation, how could she possibly freak out over every little thing like this?

    The City of the Wrongfully Dead was just too terrifying. Even with her Imperial Realm cultivation, she had no choice but to be careful.

    Yet Su Yi waspletely fearless andposed. He walked through the City of the Wrongfully Dead as if on a stroll through his own backyard.

    And he even nned to go right through the Cliffs of the Wrongfully Dead.

    Given the circumstances, how could Yuan Linning?be anything but astonished? How could she not worry?

    It was hard to avoid asking more questions than usual.

    Before long, the scenery changed abruptly. A ten-thousand-foot mountain towered over the horizon, like a natural barrier.

    Lightning rumbled and boomed overhead, shaking thendscape.

    The entire mountain, top to bottom, was covered in explosive ck lightning clearly visible to the naked eye. It was like a waterfall of lightning pouring down from the heavens, forming strange arcs of ck electricity that ripped the surrounding space into disarray like countless falling knives.

    Despite the distance, Yuan Linning?sensed a lethal threat; it practically smacked her right in the face. The look on her beautiful face shifted immediately, and goosebumps rose all over her clear, snowy skin.

    It was just too terrifying!

    The power of that lightning was far more explosive than what she¡¯d faced when she proved her Dao and overcame her tribtion!

    And she could even dimly discern a flock of vicious birds flickering in and out of view in the currents of lightning surging around the peak.

    There was no doubt about it: those were Soul-Swallowing Birds!

    Terrifying lifeformsparable to Imperial experts!

    ¡°One, two, three¡­¡±

    Yuan Linning?suddenly heard a voice. When she looked, she saw Su Yi standing there, hands behind his back, lips moving. It seemed as if he was counting the Soul-Swallowing Birds.

    His expression showed no sign of fear. If anything, it carried a hint of eagerness.

    ¡°Not bad. I wouldn¡¯t have guessed it, but after all these years, the cliffs have finally given rise to a new batch of Soul-Swallowing Birds,¡± Su Yi said a bit ruefully.

    Back in the day, when he and Little Leaf explored the City of the Wrongfully Dead, they passed through the Cliffs of Overwhelming Sorrow. They captured thirteen of the Soul-Swallowing Birds born amidst the Netherworld Hell Thunder in one fell swoop.

    Nine of them, he gave to Little Leaf. She refined them into a Ninespirit?Thunder Staff.

    The remaining four, Su Yi refined?into Baleful Thunder Cmity-Cleansing Pills. One, he kept for himself. The other three, he gave to his first, sixth, and ninth disciples¡ªPi Mo, Ye Luo, and Qing Tang. The pills were wondrously useful when they first condensed their Profound Serenity Dao tforms.

    Although tens of thousands of years had passed, returning to familiar ground and seeing the Cliffs of Overwhelming Sorrow once more filled Su Yi¡¯s heart with visions of the past. How could he not be rueful?

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, don¡¯t tell me you n to¡­ Uh, forget it. I won¡¯t ask.¡± Yuan Linning?only got halfway through her question before recalling Su Yi¡¯s earlier warning, and she promptly shut her mouth.

    Su Yi had already guessed what she wanted to know. ¡°When you enter a mountain of treasure, how can you possibly leave empty-handed? Anyway, stay within ten feet of me. Don¡¯t wander off.¡±

    With that, he continued ahead.

    Yuan Linning?naturally dared not be idle. She followed hot on his heels.

    When they were only about a thousand feet away from the mountain, Yuan Linning suddenly noticed Su Yi flip over his hand and take out a palm-sized bronze page.

    It was old-fashioned and unadorned, but it was covered in strange Dao Markings reminiscent of a cold, imposing eye.

    And as soon as it entered Su Yi¡¯s hand¡­

    Weng!

    A swath of formless and profound Dao Light exploded into being, transforming into a barrier that surrounded Su Yi and Yuan Linning.

    The Dao Light had an obscure luster, like chaos itself, and it emanated a cool, mysterious aura.

    As the light barrier protected her, Yuan Linning?sensed that the destructive lightning aura released from the Cliffs of Overwhelming Sorrow was silently neutralized. It could no longer sway her mental state.

    What kind of treasure is this? Yuan Linning?eximed to herself, but she considerately refrained from asking out loud.

    Boom!

    As the two of them gradually approached the Cliffs of Absolute Despair, a waterfall of ck lightning descended, cleaving and exploding the air. The surrounding area trembled.

    That terrifying might was enough to make even an Emperor quiver.

    Yet when it descended, the mysterious light barrier neutralized it with ease. It couldn¡¯t influence the people inside in the slightest.

    This unbelievable scene left Yuan Linning?astonished, but more than that, she was increasingly aware of just how incredible the treasure Su Yi was holding was!

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡± When they reached the base of the mountain, Su Yi stopped in his tracks.

    Then, he plucked the three-inch gourd hanging from his waist and flung it.

    It circled in the air, casting clear, illusory radiance of the Grand Dao. A momentter, it suddenly expanded, growing until it was more than ten feet tall.

    A terrifying suction appeared at the mouth of the gourd.

    What is that? Yuan Linning¡¯s eyes bulged, but before she could figure it out¡­

    Boom!

    The Netherworld Hell Thunder nketing the mountain was terrifying and explosive already, but this seemed to provoke it. It descended from the heavens, mming into the green-skinned gourd.

    It was as if the firmament were copsing, or the river of heaven were breaking through a dam. As the explosive lightning poured down, it seemed intent on destroying the entirendscape.

    Looking up from the ground, it was enough to make one give in to despair. There was nowhere to run and nowhere to hide.

    Even Yuan Linning?was rmed.

    But then, she was dumbstruck.

    The imposing onught of Netherworld Hell Thunder mmed into the gourd, but it couldn¡¯t so much as budge it. On the contrary, that iparably explosive, baleful lightning was relentlessly devoured.

    It seemed as if the gourd were a ck hole; it was continuously devouring the lightning!

    ¡°That gourd¡­¡± Yuan Linning¡¯s mind buzzed. She felt as if everything she were witnessing hadpletely overturned her perception of reality. It was beyond imagining.

    After all, even a Profound Serenity expert most likely couldn¡¯t have faced that terrifying thunderbolt head-on.

    Yet the green gourd had simply absorbed the Netherworld Hell Thunder, like a whale swallowing the sea!!

    ¡°It really could use a little replenishment,¡± whispered Su Yi.

    The green gourd nourished the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos, and it was the fruit of a Xiantian Divine Lifeform in its own right.

    And the Netherworld Hell Lightning was a manifestation of the Laws of the City of the Wrongfully Dead¡¯s Source. It was the perfect energy source for nourishing a Xiantian Divine Lifeform.

    In his past life, Su Yi had carved all manner of mysterious and inscrutable Edicts into the gourd¡¯s interior. This was to absorb power and improve the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos.

    These Edicts included one of the Yayu True Spirit Divine Beast lineage, the Thunder Corrosion Edict!

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that gourd contains a mighty treasure spirit?¡± Yuan Linning?asked in a daze.

    ¡°Nope.¡± Su Yi shook his head.

    The Tiny Heart of the Cosmos did have spirituality, but not a sentient weapon spirit.

    It¡­ doesn¡¯t contain a treasure spirit¡­? Yuan Linning?feltpletely baffled.

    She suddenly realized that, the more time she spent with this mysterious Spiritual Revolution Realm youth, the more she revealed her own ignorance¡­

    No wonder he said I was stupid. His understanding and the powers at his disposal are far beyond myprehension¡­

    Yuan Linning?couldn¡¯t help but sigh to herself.

    When Su Yi first used her of stupidity, she hadn¡¯t been convinced. But now, seeing the numerous abilities Su Yi had on disy, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to argue any further.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡±

    Suddenly, a shrill cry boomed throughout heaven and earth.

    Yuan Linning?suddenly looked up and saw a massive, vicious bird charge explosively out of the churning sea of thunder and lightning over the peak.

    It had a thirty-foot wingspan, and it was as pitch-ck as if it had been forged out of divine iron. It had a hideous human face, with vicious, bright red eyes, and its entire body was swathed in dazzlingly radiant lightning.

    A Soul-Swallowing Bird!

    As soon as this vicious creatureparable to an Imperial expert appeared, monstrous, baleful energy enveloped the entirendscape.

    Another Soul-Swallowing Bird followed the first, then another, and another.

    These unparalleled, vicious creatures born of the sea of electricity were charging at her and Su Yi with intent to kill.

    This terrifying scene left Yuan Linning¡¯s hair standing on end.

    She finally realized why the phrase ¡°not even Emperors can cross the Cliffs of Overwhelming Sorrow¡± had circted continuously throughout the ages!

 Chapter 907: The Wondrous Uses of a Divine Treasure

    <h4>Chapter 907: The Wondrous Uses of a Divine Treasure</h4>

    Six Soul-Swallowing Birds charged in total.

    Their momentum was like six sovereigns attacking as one, and they stirred up monstrous, explosive thunder and lightning.

    Yuan Linning?didn¡¯t even have time to think; she immediately drew her Dao Sword. She was acting on purebat instincts.

    But before she could attack¡ª

    ng!!

    The hum of a sword resounded from within the floating green-skinned gourd.

    It was like the sound of the Grand Dao reverberated across the ages, emanating supreme and unsurpassed sword pressure.

    Heaven and earth were instantly still, frozen like andscape painting.

    Yuan Linning¡¯s sword let out a low wail, as if in submission.

    In the sky, the six charging Soul-Swallowing Birds froze in ce. It seemed they¡¯d suffered an enormous shock.

    Su Yi, however, casually opened his right hand, then swiped his left pointer finger across the simple, unadorned bronze page.

    <i>Whoosh~</i>

    It was as if he¡¯d opened a mysterious divine tome.

    The page was thin as a cicada¡¯s wing gave rise to beam after beam of mysterious light. It was as if the moon and stars were floating within it, alongside all manner of phenomena. They disappeared as quickly as they arose, each gone in a sh. Then there were yao, demons, ghosts, and monsters. All manner of apparitions shed by¡­

    Then, one of these beams of light transformed into a nk page and froze in ce.

    Boom!

    Practically simultaneously, the six Soul-Swallowing Birds in the distance let out miserable shrieks, and they beat their wings like mad. But a formless power was suppressing them, and they couldn¡¯t even struggle.

    A blink of an eyeter, they transformed into six bundles of light and shot into the nk page.

    h h ch!

    The nk page quivered as six lifelike depictions of Soul-Swallowing Birds appeared on its surface.

    A light of strange, contorted Dao Markings floated into view as well. They read: "Soul-Swallowing Birds, a type of malevolent departed soul born of Netherworld Hell Thunder. They delight in devouring the soul essence of living things, and their awareness is muddled¡­.¡±

    The strange writing was a description of the Soul-Swallowing Birds: their origins, disposition, weaknesses, strengths¡­ everything was included.

    Then, Su Yi closed his hand.

    <i>Whoosh~</i>

    The strange lights firing out of the bronze page and the illusory scenes disappeared. The page returned to its former unadorned, simple state.

    This was the Book of Diting, the treasure born alongside the sacred beast guardian of the Infernal Pce, the Xiantian Divine Lifeform Diting.

    It was also the supreme divine artifact of the Night Watchmen!

    This treasure had been used to suppress the world¡¯s evil spirits throughout the ages!

    ¡°They¡¯re¡­ gone¡­ just like that!?¡± Yuan Linning couldn¡¯t have been any more shocked, and she couldn¡¯t help but stutter.

    The sword hum emanating from within the gourd had set her heart trembling, as if she¡¯d been plunged into an icy abyss.

    But the six Soul-Swallowing Birds¡¯ simultaneous defeat left her simply dumbstruck. Her mind waspletely nk. She couldn¡¯t even imagine how anything so unbelievable could have happened in this world.

    Su Yi smiled. If I couldn¡¯t even achieve that, I¡¯d bring shame upon the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos and the Book of Diting.

    Of course, with his current cultivation, he couldn¡¯t bring out either treasure¡¯s full power. Still, the treasures¡¯ own power was enough to achieve quite a bit.

    When hest visited the Ancestral Forbidden Ground of the Ghost Serpents, the humming of the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos had almost thrown Torchlit Darkness Mountain¡¯s power into disarray, and it ced an enormous amount of pressure on the iparably fierce Profound Serenity Realm old butcher.

    Of course it could do the same to six Soul-Swallowing Birds!

    Sure, the sword hum could at most intimidate his foes; he couldn¡¯t truly kill his enemies with it.

    Butbined with the power of the Book of Diting, it was enough to let him take down the Soul-Swallowing Birds with ease.

    Simply put, the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos could intimidate and suppress opponents, giving the Book of Diting?an opportunity to capture and imprison them.

    The twoplimented each other. Together, they were too wondrous for words.

    But Su Yi was doing this out of necessity.

    At the end of the day, his cultivation base was far too weak. Both the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos and the Book of Diting?were Xiantian Dao Weapons that would have dazzled any era they¡¯d appeared in.

    Never mind ordinary Emperors, even Profound Serenity Emperors wouldn¡¯t have been able to draw out the full extent of their power.

    Were Su Yi¡¯s cultivation base strong enough to draw out their full power, he wouldn¡¯t have needed their help to deal with a flock of Soul-Swallowing Birds.

    <i>Weng!</i>

    In the distant skies, the green-skinned gourd seemed to have eaten its fill. It swayed, then shrank back down to three inches and fell into Su Yi¡¯s palm.

    By now, Yuan Linning?had calmed down somewhat.

    Even if she couldn¡¯t wrap her head around it, she had to ept a certain fact: Su Yi hadn¡¯t just gathered a portion of Netherworld Hell Thunder. He¡¯d even suppressed six Soul-Swallowing Birds with casual, understated ease!

    This implied that the so-called uncrossable Cliffs of Overwhelming Sorrow couldn¡¯t possibly stop them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Yi hung the gourd at his waist once more. It looked like a decoration, and it wasn¡¯t at all eye-catching.

    From beginning to end, he was calm andposed, as if what he¡¯d done was too trivial to be worth mentioning.

    Yuan Linning couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, that treasure of yours is so wondrous, yet you wear it openly. Aren¡¯t you worried that someone will steal it?¡±

    ¡°No one can steal it from me,¡± Su Yi said casually. As he spoke, he was already walking into the distance.

    Yuan Linning?hurried after him.

    She stared intently at the little gourd hanging from Su Yi¡¯s waist, as if trying to discern its secrets.

    But the gourd now seemed entirely unremarkable, without the slightest trace of an unusual aura. This made it difficult to imagine that such a limitlessly terrifying word hum had emanated from it mere moments prior.

    I guess this is what they mean when they say true treasures are understated, thought Yuan Linning.

    Suddenly, Su Yi said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone what happened today. I¡¯m not afraid of anything, but it could implicate you.¡±

    Yuan Linning?was instantly solemn, and she nodded. ¡°Fellow Daoist, please rest assured. I won¡¯t breathe a word of this!¡±

    As an Empress, she naturally wasn¡¯t stupid. She understood that loose lips led to disaster.

    After crossing the Cliffs of Overwhelming Sorrow, an enormous river entered their field of view.

    It was ten thousand feet across, and the water was an unsettling ck. Countless skeletons floated within the surging current, and the boneden waters stretched out as far as the eye could see!

    The Great White Bone River!

    It flowed directly adjacent to the perilous Cliffs of Overwhelming Sorrow. The innumerable corpses floating in its waters belonged to the experts who¡¯d died here over the years.

    A terrifying variety of evil spirits lurked in the riverbed: Silverme Bone Devils. They were simr to the Netherworld Corpse Worms in that they attacked en masse. They weren¡¯t all that strong, but they contained a toxin potent enough to infiltrate an Emperor¡¯s blood and qi, damaging their vitality. It was as insidious as could be.

    However, this wasn¡¯t much of a threat to Su Yi.

    Whoosh!

    He gripped the Book of Diting?in his right hand and exerted his will. A Soul-Swallowing Bird immediately flew from the page.

    Yuan Linning?was instantly rmed, but she quickly realized that it wasn¡¯t at all vicious. No, it was effectively a puppet. It obediently closed its winds and knelt at Su Yi¡¯s feet.

    The Soul-Swallowing Bird had obviously already been dominated!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± A momentter, Su Yi led Yuan Linning onto the bird¡¯s back, and they soared toward the opposite shore of the Great White Bone River.

    The river¡¯s ck waters churned, and countless skeletons bobbed up and down. Barely discernible, vicious, insidious presences darted about beneath the surface.

    The Silverme Bone Devils.

    But as the Soul-Swallowing Bird took to the skies, the Silverme Bone Devils sensed a threat. All of them retreated into the riverbed, not daring to poke out their heads.

    ¡°So, the Soul-Swallowing Birds¡¯ auras are enough to intimidate the Silverme Bone Devils.¡± Yuan Linning could feel her horizons broadening, but Su Yi was already ustomed to such things.

    Every living thing had weaknesses to exploit.

    When you killed a snake, you aimed for the spot seven inches behind its head. When you fired an arrow, you aimed for the throat.

    On the path of cultivation, no matter how terrifying your opponent was, so long as you could discern the nature of their abilities, you could use all manner of methods to defeat them with ease.

    When a butcher prepared a carcass, he could dissect an entire steer with ease, even with his eyes closed. This was in part because he was familiar with his craft, but also in no small part because he knew a cow¡¯s anatomy like the back of his hand.

    In his past life, Su Yi was known as the Master of Ten Thousand Daos, and he¡¯d explored the City of the Wrongfully Dead before. How could he be ignorant of the terrifying inhabitants of its forbidden grounds?

    When cultivating and seeking the Dao, one ought toprehend heaven and earth, and discern the nature of everything in them. Only then could one achieve the level of ¡°drawing upon all of creation at will¡±!

    ¡­¡­

    They crossed the Great White Bone River and proceeded for a little less than ten minutes before a blood-redndscape came into view.

    Heaven and earth were smeared a bloody red. The sight was unsettling.

    An ancient ck city towered amidst the blood-redndscape.

    Clusters of jade will-o-wisps floated throughout the massive city, like countless oilmps. Departed souls of all shapes and sizes wandered throughout the area, like mindless wooden puppets.

    Anyone who saw this would feel as if they¡¯d entered a terrifying and sinister ghostly domain.

    ¡°Is that the Little Necropolis?¡± Yuan Linning?felt an inexplicable sense of oppression.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Su Yi nodded.

    ¡°Rumor has it that the Little Necropolis is one of the nine most dangerous ces in the City of the Wrongfully Dead. They say that here, even Profound Serenity Emperors face almost certain doom. Fellow Daoist, might I ask why you¡¯vee here?¡± Yuan Linning?couldn¡¯t stop herself from asking.

    ¡°There are a few things I¡¯d like to ask about,¡± said Su Yi. As he spoke, he put away the Soul-Swallowing Bird and drifted to the ground.

    He gazed at the distant Little Necropolis, hands behind his back. His brow gradually furrowed.

    Given the Heavenspan Yao Vine¡¯s disposition, how could it tolerate so many departed souls wandering this close to the city?

    It¡¯s been tens of thousands of years. Has this ce long since changed hands?

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then slipped a jade bottle from his sleeves. It sealed a portion of the power of the Dark Laws of Purgatory. Po Suo had refined it from the remains of the Dark King of Purgatory back in Ziluo City.

    <i>h!</i> Su Yi flicked his fingertip, undoing the seal. A wisp of the sinister power of purgatory surged out of the bottle.

    ¡°Take control of this portion of the power of the Laws and use it to obscure us. That way, the departed souls won¡¯t notice us, and we can slip into the Little Necropolis undetected,¡± ordered Su Yi.

    His cultivation base restricted him, and he couldn¡¯t possibly control the power of the Laws on his own.

    But Yuan Linning?was an Empress; she could naturally do it. She hurriedly got to work.

    Whoosh~

    Before long, the Dark Laws of Purgatory enveloped them like fog.

    Su Yi then led the way toward the city towering amidst the blood-redndscape.

 Chapter 908: I Implicated You

    <h4>Chapter 908: I Implicated You</h4>

    Ghost fire dotted their path, and the spirits of the dead wandered about. Everything was silent and eerie.

    The spirits of the dead came in all shapes and sizes, but all were insidious and vicious. Even the weakest wereparable to Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivators, while the strongest wereparable to Profound Illumination Emperors!

    This made Yuan Linning?understand on a visceral level just how terrifying the Little Necropolis, one of the nine most perilous ces in the City of the Wrongfully Dead, was. If she weren¡¯t apanying Su Yi, there was absolutely no way she would have riskeding here.

    However, Yuan Linning?was reassured to discover that as Su Yi casually led the way ahead, the departed souls cleared a path. They seemed terrified, and none of them dared approach.

    So, the Dark Laws of Purgatory are this wondrous, she thought to herself.

    Before long, they reached the towering ancient gates of the Little Necropolis.

    The gates were fully one thousand feet tall with a ck stone statue on each side. The left statue was of a nine-headed hellhound, while the right statue was an enormous three-legged toad.

    They were so hideous that just looking at them was enough to make one tremble.

    ¡°Something happened in the Little Necropolis,¡± Su Yi said suddenly.

    He scanned the two stone statues and furrowed his brow.

    Each of the hellhound¡¯s nine heads had a cut between its eyes. The three-legged toad¡¯s eyes were alsopletely shattered.

    The two statues were connected to the source of the Laws beneath the Little Necropolis. They could manifest a mighty defensive formation to prevent external foes from entering.

    Yet now, someone had?destroyed them both!

    In other words, without the statues guarding the city, anyone could enter as they pleased.

    ¡°It seems someone broke into the Little Necropolis before we arrived. Ordinary Profound Serenity Emperors couldn¡¯t possibly have broken through the Laws covering this ce, unless¡­ they used some sort of powerful secret treasure.¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Strange. Who exactly did this?¡±

    Yuan Linning?was bewildered too.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go in and have a look,¡± said Su Yi. He was already approaching the city gates.

    Yuan Linning was stunned. He knows something happened here, so why is he still going in? Does this guy seriously not know the meaning of the word ¡®fear¡¯?

    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she bit her lip and chased after him.

    The Little Necropolis was strewn with the ruins of ancient buildings. It was long abandoned, with no sign of life. ck, baleful yin smog lingered in the air, lending the ce a strange, mysterious air.

    ¡°It really has changed,¡± muttered Su Yi.

    He thought back to hisst visit, when this ce had been a gathering point for intelligent and terrifying evil spirits. Each had an enormous army of lesser evil spirits under their banner.

    Like the spirits of the departed, yao souls, and demonic spirits.

    The Little Necropolis was extremely lively then, like a true ghostly domain.

    Back then, practically none of the Emperors who entered the City of the Wrongfully Dead dared enter the Little Necropolis.

    Far too many terrifying evil spirits had gathered there, each stronger than the one before.

    But when Su Yi explored the Little Necropolis, he cut down thirty-three Imperial-level evil spirits and helped a Heavenspan Yao Vine upy the city¡¯s most central location: Stargazing Tower.

    The Heavenspan Yao Vine had been the ruler of the Little Necropolis ever since.

    Yet now, the Little Necropolis was utterly bleak!

    Never mind those terrifying evil spirits; there wasn¡¯t so much as a single minor ghost haunting the ce.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t stop. He simply proceeded further into the Little Necropolis. Before long, the thousand-foot-tall Stargazing Tower entered his field of view.

    It was octagonal and ck as ink throughout. It towered over the city¡¯s other buildings, like a crane amongst chickens.

    Stargazing Tower.

    The most important location in all of the Little?Necropolis.

    The base of the tower was connected to a portion of the City of the Wrongfully Dead¡¯s source, and it was nourished by the frigid, baleful energies of the Nine Serenities year-round.

    As a result, the tower had be a first-rate ¡°blessed¡± ground in the eyes of heretical cultivators!

    Back in the day, Su Yi slew a terrifying evil spirit known as the Lord of Blood and Souls, allowing the Heavenspan Yao Vine to take over the tower.

    But this time, when Su Yi arrived, he discovered numerous shocking scars all over the massive tower¡¯s surface. It seemed as if it had suffered a devastating onught.

    And the ground within a thousand-foot radius was covered in cracks, scattered corpses, and bloodstains.

    Su Yi stared intently at the fragmented corpses, his frown gradually deepening.

    He could tell at a nce that the corpses belonged to Imperial Realm heretical cultivators!

    Furthermore, the lingering bloodstains and traces of aura told him that they¡¯d died justst night.

    Then, when Su Yi re-examined the tower, he discovered something new: the invisible power of Laws had sealed the ancient tower offpletely!

    ¡°The Laws of Burning Silence? That¡¯s the power of the Grand Dao contained within one of the Netherworld King¡¯s Nine Taboos, the Burning Silence Ruler¡­¡± Su Yi¡¯s gaze was solemn. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the forces of the Mysterious Netherworld Court attacked this cest night?¡±

    As he pondered, he walked toward Stargazing Tower.

    ¡­¡­

    At the base of Stargazing Tower, in an overcast hall.

    The only source of light was a single dim bronzemp.

    Blood pooled on the floor, and the furniture had long since been destroyed. The hally in ruin.

    A blood-soaked, delicately handsome youth knelt on the floor, weeping in grief. ¡°Master, no matter what, I¡¯ll help you get back your body and your cultivation! No matter what! I¡¯ll kill those bastards too. I won¡¯t spare a single one of them!¡±

    His voice was raspy, and his eyes were bloodshot. Grief and rage were written all over his face, and despite his best efforts, his tears flowed uncontrobly.

    A charred, battered piece of green viney on the floor. An illusory male figure hovered above it.

    The man was thin, and his illusory body shifted erratically, as if he might split and dissipate into nothingness at any moment.

    ¡°How old are you? Don''t act like a child. What¡¯s there to cry about?¡± The man shook his head in exasperation. However, his eyes were full of sorrow.

    The young man wiped away his tears, but when he saw how close the man¡¯s soul body was to falling apart, his grief overcame him once more, and his eyes reddened.

    The man took a deep breath. ¡°Mu¡¯er, there isn¡¯t much time. Listen carefully: in a moment, I¡¯m going to use thest of my power to send you out of Stargazing Tower. Once you¡¯ve escaped confinement, take the section of vine I left behind and flee the Little Necropolis, the faster the better.¡±

    The young man shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving! I have to protect you, Master!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s an order!¡± The man¡¯s tone was suddenly harsh. ¡°I¡¯ll only rest at ease knowing that you¡¯re alive. Numerous experts from the outside world have entered ofte. If you see one of them, ask them to take you away from the City of the Wrongfully Dead. Once you¡¯ve left, you¡¯re not to step foot in the City of the Wrongfully Dead until you¡¯ve proven your Dao and be an Emperor!¡±

    The young man¡¯s expression shifted, and his gaze filled with bewilderment. ¡°But if I leave, what will you do, Master?¡±

    When he looked at the apprentice he¡¯d raised all by himself, the man¡¯s gaze softened. ¡°Mu¡¯er, haven¡¯t you always wanted to leave the City of the Wrongfully Dead and see the world beyond its gates?

    ¡°Over the years, I¡¯ve already helped you refine the evil power within your body, and you¡¯re no longer subject to the restrictions of the city¡¯s Laws. When you enter the outside world, with your foundation, you¡¯ll be able to join a powerful faction and continue your cultivation there.

    ¡°If no sect is willing to ept you, go to the Ghot Serpents. Say you¡¯re Qing Teng¡¯s disciple. They¡¯re sure to take you in,¡± the man instructed. His voice was warm but increasingly weak. ¡°Also, whatever you do, don¡¯t even think of avenging me. Even if you prove your Dao and be an Emperor, you¡¯ll be no match for them, unless¡­¡±

    The young man asked frantically, ¡°Unless what, Master?¡±

    The man¡¯s expression wasplicated, and he let out a deep sigh. ¡°Unless His Excellency the Swordmaster of Abstruse?Force still lives. Perhaps then, there will be hope of preventing the Netherworld King from re-entering the world.¡±

    The young man was instantly disappointed, and the light in his eyes dimmed.

    A few years ago, one of the experts who¡¯d entered the City of the Wrongfully Dead told him that the man his master practically worshiped like a god, the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, had died five hundred years prior.

    When his master learned what had happened, he practically went insane. He went mad with fury, agitation, and grief before sitting silent and still for ten days, as if he¡¯d lost his soul.

    No one else knew how grief-stricken and despondent his master had been.

    Afterward, the young man discovered that his master had changed; he had a newfound fondness for wine, and he frequently stared into space. From time to time, he¡¯d lose his temper for no apparent reason.

    That was when the young man realized that, in his master¡¯s heart, the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force was like a teacher, or even a father!

    But he still didn¡¯t understand why his master was so ovee with grief. Wasn¡¯t death just another part of life?

    Yet now, when he saw his master meet with disaster and realized that they were about to part ways forever, the young man suddenly understood why word of Su Xuanjun¡¯s death had affected his master so badly.

    Grief, agitation, indignation, hatred, mania¡­

    It was as if his heart had been ripped into countless pieces. The sheer agony left him on the verge of breaking down.

    The young man took a moment to calm himself before suddenly recalling something. ¡°Master,st night, before they attacked, those Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court bastards were dead set on getting you to tell them who¡¯d helped you take over the Little Necropolis. Do you think¡­ that they found information about His Excellency the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, but they¡¯re unsure of its legitimacy? Is that why they attacked out of nowhere and tried to get you to tell them what happened back then?

    After a moment¡¯s silence, the man let out a long sigh. ¡°Why discuss all that now? Mu¡¯er, don¡¯t drag this out any longer. Pick up that section of vine, and I¡¯ll send you away.¡±

    Grief was written all over the young man¡¯s face. He clearly didn¡¯t want to leave.

    But it was then that a sigh reverberated throughout the dim, bloodstained hall.

    ¡°Little Vine, I¡¯m the one who dragged you into this.¡±

    The young man stiffened, and he leaped to his feet, instantly on guard. ¡°Who is it!?¡±

    The man, however, reacted as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning. He lookedpletely dazed. Little Vine¡­? In this world, only His Excellency Su calls me that!

    Don¡¯t tell me¡­?

    The man shook from head to toe. Then, with great difficulty, he raised his head to look at the entrance to the hall.

    There, beneath the light of the bronzemp, he saw a tall, upright figure walking amidst the wreckage.

    It was an unfamiliar young man with a handsome face and an indifferent air.

    The man was stunned, and his excitement evaporated. He lowered his head in dejection, and he silently mocked himself. Am I hallucinating because I¡¯m on the verge of death?

    ¡°Stop right there! Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for my poor manners!¡± When he saw Su Yi approaching his master, the young man shouted and prepared himself for battle.

    When Su Yi saw the youth¡¯s bravery, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Is this your disciple? His disposition is much like yours was back then.¡±

    This sentence left the man stunned, and he raised his head to look at Su Yi once more. ¡°You¡­ Who exactly are you?¡±

 Chapter 909: Taking an Emperorâ€™s Head

    <h4>Chapter 909: Taking an Emperor¡¯s Head</h4>

    Inside the dimly lit hall.

    Su Yi looked at the man and his soul body, which was on the verge of falling apart. He gestured toward the three-inch, green-skinned gourd. ¡°Do you recognize this?¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes instantly widened, and he couldn¡¯t help but blurt, ¡°That treasure¡­ Why do you have it!? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re¡­ <i>You¡¯re </i>His Excellency Su?¡±

    Not far away, the wary young man reacted as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning. <i>His Excellency Su?</i>

    Su Yi sighed. ¡°You¡¯re so badly injured that it¡¯s no wonder you didn¡¯t recognize me.¡±

    The man before him was the incarnation of the Heavenspan Yao Vine¡¯s remnant soul. His name was Qing Teng, or ¡°Green Vine¡±!

    The man was instantly excited. ¡°Your Excellency Su, it really is you! I just knew you wouldn¡¯t just up and die for no reason! Wonderful! Wonderful!¡±

    He was practically mad with delight, almost as if he were a child. He made no attempt to disguise his joy or excitement.

    His apprentice, however, muttered in a daze, ¡°How could His Excellency the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡­ have Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivation¡­?¡±

    ¡°Mu¡¯er, what do you know!?¡± shouted Qing Teng. ¡°This is nothing but His Excellency Su¡¯s way of disguising himself.¡±

    <i>A disguise? </i>The young man rubbed his eyes, but he still lookedpletely befuddled.

    Su Yi was in no mood to exin all this, so he walked up, flipped his palm, and produced the Seed of the Azure. ¡°For now, go inside and stabilize your soul body.¡±

    Qing Teng nodded without meditation, then leaped inside.

    His soul body, which was already on the brink of falling apart, was enveloped in the warm sea of a world¡¯s origin power, which sped up its recovery.

    ¡°Your Excellency Su, what are you doing here?¡± asked Qing Teng.

    He was simply too excited and too ovee with delight. Nothing remained of his earlier despondency and despair.

    It was as if he¡¯d returned to tens of thousands of years ago. Although he¡¯d already proven his Dao and be an Emperor, he was still as meek and reverent as a junior in front of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to find Ye Yu,¡± said Su Yi. He took out his wicker chair and sat down before continuing. ¡°But none of that has anything to do with you. Tell me what happenedst night.¡±

    Qing Teng took a deep breath, calmed himself down, thenunched into the full story.

    The situation wasn¡¯tplicated. Last night, a group of Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court elders charged their way into the Little Necropolis under the leadership of their third libationer, the Iron Daoist.

    They¡¯de to ask Qing Teng one simple question: Back then, just who was it who¡¯d helped him upy Stargazing Tower?

    However, Qing Teng refused to answer, resulting in conflict.

    In the fierce struggle that followed, the Iron Daoist used one of the Nine Taboos of the Netherworld King, the Burning Silence Ruler, to suppress the Law source power enveloping the Little Necropolis and kill Qing Teng¡¯s nine Imperial Realm subordinates.

    Even Qing Teng was grievously injured, and they stripped him of his body and cultivation base.

    The countless heretical cultivators that once made the Little Necropolis their home had all sought refuge with the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court, and they¡¯d all gone to the Great Chaos Ruins on orders.

    When Su Yi heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Why not just tell them the answer? What harm would it have done?¡±

    Qing Teng pursed his lips. ¡°No! When ites to your affairs, Your Excellency Su, I¡¯d rather die than say so much?as a?single word!¡±

    Su Yi was instantly silent. Inwardly, he was moved.

    He already basically understood what had happened.

    Qing Teng really had met with disaster because of him. When he conversed with the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow outside of Ziluo City, he brought up the person who¡¯d helped the Heavenspan Yao Vine take over the Little Necropolis.

    There was no doubt about it: the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow must have learned from Malevolent Release that he was headed to the City of the Wrongfully Dead. That was why the crow had sent the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court¡¯s forces to the Little Necropolis.

    It was trying to figure out who Su Yi was.

    But all of this had created a disaster for Qing Teng!

    Irrepressible murderous intent welled within Su Yi¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Rest assured. I¡¯ll help you retrieve your physical body and cultivation. Let me avenge this grudge for you too,¡± Su Yi said tly.

    Those who knew the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force knew that when he said something like this, enormous bloodshed was sure to follow!

    Qing Teng¡¯s lips quivered, and he was just about to respond when he suddenly realized something.

    ¡°Your Excellency Su,¡± he shouted frantically, ¡°When you entered, did you break the seal of the Laws of Burning Silence on Stargazing Tower?¡±

    Su Yi nodded, his tone casually. ¡°There¡¯s no need for concern. The moment Iid eyes on you, I guessed that the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court had left your remnant soul behind on purpose. I know they¡¯re waiting for me to arrive.¡±

    He paused, then added, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, they¡¯ve already sensed that the Laws of Burning Silence have been broken. They¡¯re probably on their way here already.¡±

    Qing Teng instantly rxed.

    How could the man whose sword once dominated the heavens fail to see through something like this?

    Qing Teng took a deep breath, then said eagerly, ¡°Your Excellency, if possible, I¡¯d like to watch as you exterminate those bastards.¡±

    After a brief daze, Su Yi nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Your Excellency Su, can¡­ Can Ie too?¡± Qing Teng¡¯s young apprentice asked tentatively, sounding awed.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Yi nodded.

    After overhearing their conversation earlier, Su Yi already knew that this was Qing Teng¡¯s disciple. Furthermore, he could tell that the young man was originally a de of Star-Swallowing Grass born of the Little Necropolis¡¯s source. After the grass gave rise to a soul, Qing Teng enlightened him, epting him as a disciple and naming him Qing Mu.

    ¡­¡­

    There was a massive terrace built atop the thousand-foot Stargazing Tower. From it, most of the Little Necropolis was visible.

    Su Yi stood there, hands behind his back, leaning against the railing and sipping wine.

    The young Qing Mu stood not far away, watching over the Seed of the Azure Qing Teng was recovering in.

    Yuan?Linning?stood on his other side.

    No one spoke.

    Yuan?Linning?was inwardly nervous and uneasy.

    Earlier, she¡¯d waited outside, so she had no idea what Su Yi and thest remnant of the Heavenspan Yao Vine had talked about.?All she knew was that Su Yi wanted to kill someone!

    ¡°They¡¯re here,¡± Su Yi suddenly whispered.

    A group had arrived at the distant gates of the Little Necropolis. Just a few breaths of timeter, they were hovering just a thousand feet from Stargazing Tower.

    There were seven of them in total.

    The leader was a pale middle-aged man dressed in Daoist robes and an iron crown.?He gripped a fiery-red ruler, and rode on a blood-colored cloud. Wisps of mes formed?of the?power of Laws hovered around him.?It was indistinct, but a mysterious Dao tform flickered in and out of view behind his head.

    This was the Iron Daoist, the third libationer of the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court!

    He¡¯d condensed?a Profound Serenity Dao tform, making him a mid-stage Profound Serenity Emperor of the heretical path!

    Someone like that was a rare expert in the modern Netherworld. He could have intimidated the vast majority of its top-rate factions!

    Six others apanied him, four men and two women. All of them looked different, but all of them emanated the distinctive aura of the Profound Illumination Realm!

    Even the weakest was in the mid-stage Profound Illumination Realm, while the strongest was in the peak of the Profound Illumination Realm.

    A lineup like that could act as they pleased anywhere in the Netherworld River Territory!

    As they approached, austere and terrifying murderous intent nketed heaven and earth, enveloping the entire region.

    The young man, Qing Mu, tensed up. However, he nheless gnashed his teeth and red hatefully at the Iron Daoist and hispanions.

    These were the ones who¡¯d killed their way into the Little Necropolisst night. They were the ones who¡¯d almost killed his master!

    Yuan Linning¡¯s delicate figure tensed, her nerves taught as she sensed the tant threat.

    However, when she saw how calm andposed Su Yi was, she felt inexplicably reassured.

    When the Iron Daoist saw Su Yi and Yuan Linning, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°It¡¯s just as the Esteemed ck Crow predicted. Someone really did show up today.¡±

    He said tly, ¡°Young fellow, are you the Cui nsman the Esteemed ck Crow spoke of?¡±

    Qing Teng, Qing Mu, and Yuan?Linning?were stunned. <i>The Cui nsman? What?</i>

    Su Yi ignored that detail and looked at Qing Teng. ¡°Are these the seven bastards who attacked youst night?¡±

    Qing Teng nodded, his eyes glinting with hatred. ¡°They are indeed!¡±

    The Iron Daoist and hispanions frowned.

    One of them, a thin man in dark robes, gripped his bronze war spear and said coldly, ¡°Libationer, it seems to me that there¡¯s no need to waste time talking. Let¡¯s just take his head and report to the Esteemed ck Crow.¡±

    Murderous intent billowed around him, and his eyes glinted with cold lightning as he locked onto the distant Su Yi.

    ¡°Very well. Go see what the boy is made of, but remember, don¡¯t getcent. The Esteemed ck Crow said his origins are fishy, and it¡¯s highly likely that he has powerful trump cards in reserve.¡± The Iron Daoist stroked his jaw, his eyes shing.

    ¡°That¡¯s only natural. As you know, when I, Huo Zheng, attack, I always give it my all. No matter who my opponent is, I fight with everything I¡¯ve got!¡± The man in ck, Huo Zheng, grinned.

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, he burst with appalling blood-colored radiance, raised his bronze spear, and leaped through the air, thrusting his weapon at Su Yi.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The blood-colored light scattered the winds and clouds, and the fierce and tyrannical Laws of the Profound Dao apanied the spear as it bore a startling rift through the skies.

    Its?terrifying momentum made Yuan Linning¡¯s pupils constrict. She could tell at a nce that the man in ck, Huo Zheng, was a mid-stage Profound Illumination Emperor of the heretical path!

    But in the face of this attack, Su Yi¡¯s eyes merely shed with disdain.

    He shot forward in a sh and met the attack head-on.

    When the distant Iron Daoist and his otherpanions saw this, all of them were stunned, and all of them jeered. <i>A Spiritual Revolution Realm young man has seriously taken the initiative to sh with a mid-stage Profound Illumination Emperor head-on?</i>

    <i>How is he any different from an ant trying to shake a tree?</i>

    But they¡¯d only just thought this when¡­

    <i>ng!</i>

    The hum of a sword reverberated throughout the nine heavens and the ten earths, like the sound of the Grand Dao.

    Huo Zheng instantly stiffened, and a formless, indescribable terror bore down on his heart and soul. His cirction of qi stagnated, and his blood almost seemed to solidify.

    It was as if a lofty and unparalleled god were gazing down upon him!

    The Iron Daoist as hispanions¡¯ hearts shook. They felt as if someone had mmed a divine hammer into their souls, and their expressions shifted dramatically.

    But Su Yi had already appeared directly in front of Hou Zheng.

    He raised his right hand, then gently swept it through the air.

    His long, slender fingers cut like a sword, bringing with them a sharp and unfathomable streak of sword light.

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    A bloody head flew through the air.

    And the sword qi¡¯s terrifying power ripped Huo Zheng¡¯s headless corpse to shreds, popping it like a bloody soap bubble.

    He¡¯d been destroyed, body and soul.

    Su Yi plucked his severed head from the air.

    In the time it took to snap his fingers, he¡¯d taken an Emperor¡¯s head!

 Chapter 910: Sponging with Dignity

    <h4>Chapter 910: Sponging with Dignity</h4>

    Huo Zheng.

    His cultivation had been in the mid-stage Profound Illumination Realm, and he¡¯d condensed theplete Laws of Fireblood.

    He was originally the grand elder of the Netherworld River Territory¡¯s Thousandme Yao Sect. After submitting to the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court, he became one of their dharma protectors. He was cruel and crafty by nature, and he had an abundance ofbat experience.

    Earlier, the Iron Daoist had agreed to let Huo Zheng test Su Yi because he knew that Huo Zheng wouldn¡¯t getcent.

    Who¡¯d have thought that, even though Huo Zheng went all out, he¡¯d lose his head in an instant!?

    The entire area was deathly silent.

    Yuan Linning¡¯s hands quivered, and her pink lips parted.

    Qing Mu was stunned, and his eyes zed with fervor, as if he were gazing upon a god.

    Within the Seed of the Azure, Qing Teng couldn¡¯t help but sigh. This is His Excellency Su!

    He can kill an Emperor with a snap of his fingers!

    The five Emperors behind the Iron Daoist were visibly stunned, and their hearts shook.

    ¡°That was the power of a sword hum!¡± one of them muttered, his expression dark and overcast.

    Earlier, when Su Yi attacked, a mysterious sword hum appeared. Although it disappeared in the blink of an eye, its sword force was terrifying beyond limit. Even the distant onlookers felt as if their hearts and souls had been restricted and intimidated!

    The other Emperors nodded. All of them had sensed this too.

    Bang!

    In the distant skies, Su Yi tightened his grip, and Huo Zheng¡¯s head exploded.

    ¡°With his paltry skills, he dared proim that he¡¯d take my head? Wasn¡¯t that simply inviting his own humiliation?¡± Su Yi said tly.

    His gaze was cold and indifferent as he strode through the air, approaching the group of Emperors. His tall, upright figure had no imposing momentum, but the Emperors¡¯ hearts clenched nheless.

    The Iron Daoist said expressionlessly, ¡°You all keep an eye on the others. I¡¯ll deal with this young friend of ours.¡±

    Boom!

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, fiery light burst from his tall, thin figure, filling the skies. His imposing aura swept forth like a tidal wave or avnche.

    Profound fire surged, burning and refining the skies.

    The monstrous momentum of the Profound Serenity Realm made heaven and earth tremble.

    And the fiery jade ruler in the Iron Daoist¡¯s hands lit up as if aze. Its lustrous surface burst with the explosive, rampaging power of its Laws.

    Qing Teng and Qing Mu¡¯s expressions shifted.

    The Burning Silence Ruler!

    One of the Netherworld King¡¯s Nine Taboos!

    Justst night, the Iron Daoist used this treasure to break the Laws enshrouding the Little Necropolis and kill until blood flowed like a river.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he was just about to attack when the skies suddenly dimmed. Cold, serene light broke through the firmament and descended upon the world below.

    The Iron Daoist¡¯s?pupils constricted, and the five remaining Emperors felt suffocating. They felt a prickling pain all over their skin as a bone-piercingly cold, terrifying pressure descended upon them.

    ¡°Fortunately, I finally caught up to you.¡± A relieved, clear voice resounded throughout heaven and earth.

    All eyes turned toward the speaker. There, they saw a figure as graceful as ady immortal appear out of nowhere beside Su Yi.

    She looked young, perhaps sixteen or seventeen, and her features were clear and ethereal, while her skin was as white as snow. She wore an old-fashioned, wide-sleeved pure white dress.

    Wisps of dim Dao Light condensed into flower petals that drifted down around her proud, upright figure. They made her seem even colder and more aloof.

    Yuan Linning?was stunned, and she almost dared not believe her eyes.

    She¡¯d seen this young woman outside the City of the Wrongfully Dead, but at the time, her presence was withdrawn. Furthermore, when she apanied Su Yi, she was as meek and obedient as a servant.

    Aside from her extraordinary beauty, it had seemed like there was nothing noteworthy about her.

    Yet now, the formerly meek, obedient young woman seemed like a goddess descending upon mortal dust. Her entire body emanated the majestic aura of a deity overlooking the heavens!

    Those who gazed upon her from afar felt ashamed of their own unsightliness, and their hearts filled with awe.

    So, this is her true magnificence¡­ Yuan Linning¡¯s heart shook.

    In that moment, the Iron Daoist, hispanions, Qing Teng, and his apprentice Qing Mu, were all unprecedentedly astonished.

    She¡¯d arrived like an immortal, with the magnificence of a goddess!

    ¡°Why are you? Why must you intervene in the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court¡¯s affairs?¡± The Iron Daoist forcefully suppressed his impulse to attack and said gravely.

    He sensed an enormous threat emanating from the young woman!

    This was, of course, You Xue.

    Her bright eyes were cold and distant, and she scanned the area

    But when she looked at Su Yi, her iciness instantly melted away, reced with tenderness, and her tone was soft. ¡°Fellow Daoist, please leave these people to me.¡±

    She even asked Su Yi¡¯s permission before fighting.

    Seeing this left Yuan Linning?in a daze.

    And the ignored Iron Daoist andpany had increasingly unpleasant expressions on their faces.

    Su Yi furrowed his brow. With his current cultivation, if he wanted to kill a Profound Serenity Emperor like the Iron Daoist, he¡¯d have to use the power of the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos and the Book of Diting.

    If he wanted to thoroughly suppress the Burning Silence Ruler, he¡¯d have no choice but to use the Sword of the Nine Hells.

    You Xue¡¯s arrival naturally meant he didn¡¯t need to go to all that trouble.

    But the thought of leaving a battle like this to a woman hurt his self-esteem a little. There was no getting around it. He was like some pretty boy mooching off a woman¡­

    But a momentter, Su Yi nodded. ¡°That works too.¡±

    How could someone call this ¡°sponging off a woman¡±?

    You Xue had obviously requested this of her own ord.

    Others could use him of sponging if they wanted. At least he was sponging with dignity!

    You Xue instantly smiled, her eyes full of utter delight.

    At first, she¡¯d been a little uneasy; she was worried he¡¯d refuse her request. But it seemed that Su Xuanjun was gradually starting to ept her, and he didn¡¯t mind letting her help.

    ¡°Use this to suppress the Burning Silence Ruler¡¯s power,¡± said Su Yi, offering her the Book of Diting.

    The Burning Silence Ruler was one of the Netherworld King¡¯s divine artifacts, and it contained the profundities of the Laws of Burning Silence. It had been famous throughout the ages as a supreme treasure.

    No matter how strong You Xue was, she was still just a treasure spirit, and the Tianya Dark Torchlight wasn¡¯t with her. Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but worry about her.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± You Xue was a bit stunned.

    Su Yi¡¯s offer was an inadvertent expression of concern, and flowers of joy bloomed in her heart. Su Xuanjun cares about my safety after all!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, I appreciate your kind intentions, but¡­ killing someone of that level in no way requires such a treasure,¡± You Xue refused with a smile.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t push her.

    Seeing them converse as if there were no one else around, the distant Iron Daoist andpany¡¯s expressions were increasingly unsightly. It was no exaggeration to say that the City of the Wrongfully Dead was now Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court territory. Who beneath the heavens would dare disregard them?

    Yet now, that Spiritual Revolution Realm young man wasn¡¯t the only one ignoring them.

    Even that young woman who¡¯d just appeared out of nowhere was treating them like they didn¡¯t exist!

    ¡°You go deal with that punk. I¡¯ll take down that woman!¡± The Iron Daoist¡¯s face was ashen, and he attacked directly.

    He stepped into the air, his entire body shrouded in mes that filled the sky as he swung the Burning Silence Ruler at You Xue.

    Boom!

    The fiery Laws filling the sky burst forth, manifesting a stretch of purgatory that bore downward.

    The skies caved it, and the fire left them riddled with holes.

    The power of Profound Serenity Laws was so terrifying that the slightest wisp could incinerate a mountain or boil an ocean.

    Now, the mes reminiscent of the fires of purgatory all swept toward You Xue.

    You Xue¡¯s starry eyes were cold.

    She took a step forward in the air, using her fair hand as a saber.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The Laws of Torchlit Darkness condensed, forming a thousand-foot streak of saber qi that ripped through the dome of heaven and cleaved mercilessly into the fires of purgatory.

    When the two shed, they resulted in an earth-shaking current of destruction that swept outward in all directions.

    Just like that, a grand battle began.

    The Iron Daoist swung the Burning Silence Ruler, its power monstrous and fierce. He summoned the heaven-burning mes of purgatory with ease, and they ravaged everything around them.

    In the modern Netherworld, Profound Serenity Emperors already stood at the pinnacle of the Imperial Realm.

    And the Iron Daoist was unquestionably even more terrifying than that.

    He was in the mid-stage Profound Serenity Realm, and he¡¯d condensed?a Profound Serenity Dao tform. On top of that, he was currently wielding one of the Netherworld King¡¯s Nine Taboos, the Burning Silence Ruler. His divine majesty was naturally far beyond any ordinary Profound Serenity Emperor¡¯s.

    But You Xue¡¯s abilities were even more astonishing.

    She looked like a teenager, but she fought like a goddess. As she wielded the Laws of Torchlit Darkness, she never once retreated.

    The dimly discernable projection of a bronzentern floated behind her. Every time its mes flickered, they cast the wondrous and inscrutable Dao Light of Torchlit Darkness. Its radiance cleaved through the Iron Daoist¡¯s attacks like an axe through bamboo, forceful and tyrannical!

    Meanwhile¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Five Emperors joined forces, unleashing their various treasures against Su Yi.

    The strongest of them were in the peak of the Profound Illumination Realm, while the weakest were in the mid-stage Profound Illumination Realm. All were prominent experts of the heretical path.

    They didn¡¯t just have an abundance ofbat experience; they coordinated well with each other, and when they struck, they struck with overwhelming force. None of them held back in the slightest.

    After all, Huo Zheng¡¯s death was fresh in their memory. How could they possibly lower their guard?

    Rumble!

    Heaven and earth shook, and the sun and moon lost their radiance.

    In the face of these attacks, Su Yi merely shook his head. He flipped over his palm, and¡­

    The Book of Diting?appeared. The bronze page as thin as a cicada¡¯s wing burst with strange, multicolored light. Landscapes and all manner of heavenly phenomena were reflected within its radiance.

    ¡°Go!¡± Su Yi stretched out his finger and tapped the page.

    Six Soul-Swallowing Birds beat their wings and soared into the air with a resounding thunderp. Their vicious majesty shook the heavens.

    As they beat wings seemingly forged out of divine iron, they filled the sky with Netherworld Hell Thunder and descended upon the five Emperors.

    Boom!

    The five Emperors¡¯ attacks were instantly thrown into disarray, and they found themselves beset on all sides.

    ¡°Dammit! Why are the Soul-Swallowing Birds of the Cliffs of Overwhelming Sorrow following that kid¡¯s orders?¡±

    Infuriated shouts reverberated throughout the dome of heaven, and the Emperors visibly lost theirposure.

    Earlier, they¡¯d surrounded Su Yi. Now, the six Soul-Swallowing Birds had them surrounded instead!

    ng!

    The hum of a sword rang out as Su Yi gripped Abstruse Celestial and charged into the fray.

    He was deeply displeased. First, because of the horrible things these people had done to Qing Teng.

    Second, because he had too many opponents, including foes in the peak of the Profound Serenity Realm. There was simply no chance for him to fight with his own strength, so he had to use tyrannical external means to end this quickly.

    ¡°Die!¡± A cold voice rang out.

    Immediately afterward, a silver-robed man locked in bitterbat with a Soul-Swallowing Bird froze. His eyes widened, and a bloody hole appeared smack dab in the middle of his forehead.

    A sharp, unparalleled streak of sword qi had pierced right through his skull!

    <i>Boom! </i>

    Immediately afterward, a Soul-Swallowing Bird beat its wings, opened its mouth, and devoured him.

    It happened in a sh. Just like that, a mid-stage Profound Illumination Emperor had died in battle! The other four Emperors¡¯ expressions shifted, and without exception, their hearts shook.

    But the Soul-Swallowing Birds were attacking them too, and they couldn¡¯t possibly have helped him out in time.

    And Su Yi¡¯s movements didn¡¯t so much as pause. He shot forward in a sh,unching himself at an old woman in robes as ck as ink.

 Chapter 911: The Dark Torchlight Illuminates the Ages

    <h4>Chapter 911: The Dark Torchlight Illuminates the Ages</h4>

    The old woman in the inky robes had white hair, and she gripped a Soul-Locking Hook. Her cultivation was in the mid-stage Profound Illumination Realm.

    She was extremely powerful, and her body was shrouded in churning ck smog. As she drew her Soul-Locking Hook, it danced madly through the air, streaking through the skies like ck lightning and leaving intercrossing rifts in its wake.

    These were the Laws of Execution Lightning. They were murderous and destructive.

    The Laws of Execution Lightning were a first-rate Grand Dao Mysterious Truth of the Profound Dao.

    When the old woman attacked, she suppressed the vicious majesty of the Soul-Swallowing Bird descending upon her. All it could do was struggle.

    But after Su Yi cut down the silver-robed middle-aged man, he suddenly attacked her.

    The old woman was instantly solemn. She waved the Soul-Locking Hook, sending radiant, explosive ck lightning through the air.

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    The arc of lightning ripped through the sky, emanating a shocking, destructive aura.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes shone with a hint of disdain.

    <i>ng!</i>

    He shed with Abstruse Celestial.

    This attack could cleave through mountains and seas, sweeping through the world like a wave!

    This was the profundity of the Rejoicing Sword Sutra!

    When Su Yi poured the full extent of his mid-stage Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivation into this attack, its momentum was boundless. Its edge could cross mountains and rivers, and nothing could stand in its way!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Sword qi filled the air and burst, exploding the ck electricity formed of the Laws of Execution Lightning.

    ¡°How is this possible!?¡± The old woman in the ink-ck robes couldn¡¯t help but shout.

    They¡¯d shed head-on, force against force, without the slightest flourish.

    Yet a Spiritual Revolution Realm young man had relied purely on his swordsmanship and cultivation base to take her attack. This was simply astonishing!

    When Su Yi decapitated Huo Zheng, they assumed that his sword hum had yed a critical role in his victory.

    Who could have imagined that Su Yi could use his mere Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivation base to sh with mid-stage Profound Illumination Emperors?

    But before the old woman coulde to her senses¡­

    <i>h!</i>

    Sword light fell like a rain of stars, mming into the region a hundred feet away from her.

    There, the mid-stage Profound Illumination Emperor in gray fought two Soul-Swallowing Birds at once. He was obviously at a disadvantage.

    When this sh descended, it caught him off guard, killing him on the spot and exploding him into pieces.

    His soul had only just escaped from his fragmented corpse when a Soul-Swallowing Bird¡¯s sharp ws took hold of it. The bird then opened its mouth and devoured him.

    Blood flew through the air, and the man¡¯s desperate, terrified shriek followed.

    Everyone¡¯s hair stood on end.

    As the old woman in ck fought, their opponent had killed an Emperor far away from her, entirely out of the blue. All three of the remaining Emperors¡¯ expressions shifted in response.

    Now, they finally understood why the Esteemed ck Crow had warned them about this young man from the ancient Cui Family.

    There really was something strange about him!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The grand battle raged on.

    You Xue and the Iron Daoist fought above the nine heavens. One wielded the Burning Silence Ruler, like a demonic god emerging from the fires of purgatory.

    The other was as majestic as a goddess, and although she fought barehanded, her every gesture brought with it iparably tyrannical Torchlit Darkness saber qi. She fought so viciously that the Iron Daoist had no time to consider anyone else, and his heart shook.

    He was well aware that, were it not for the Burning Silence Ruler, he would have long since lost to this terrifyingly strong woman.

    Meanwhile.

    Six Soul-Swallowing Birds attacked the remaining three Emperors in a frenzy, stirring up churning Netherworld Hell Thunder. Its force threatened to destroy both heaven and earth.

    But Su Yi just shot forward and charged directly into the fray.

    In the blink of an eye, he cut yet another Emperor down.

    This time, he slew a short old man carrying a copper hammer. He was iparably fierce, and he too was in the mid-stage Profound Illumination Realm.

    But while beset on both sides by Soul-Swallowing Birds, he was in no way capable of handling Su Yi¡¯s ambush. Abstruse Celestial cleaved through his chest and cut open his stomach.

    His soul scattered and dispersed.

    As Yuan?Linning?witnessed this grand, bloody battle, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit anguished and bitter.

    In the outside world, she was an Empress. The masses viewed her with awe, as if she were a deity.

    But now, Yuan?Linning?realized that with her strength, she was no way qualified to even participate in this struggle.?If she did, she would be no use at all. Worse, she¡¯d be a burden and drag Su Yi down¡­

    Of course this cruel reality left Yuan Linning dejected!

    ¡°His Excellency Su is just too strong¡­¡±

    The young Qing Mu¡¯s eyes zed with fervor, and he watched in a daze, as if he¡¯d forgotten everything else.

    He was in the Spiritual Revolution Realm too.

    He¡¯d never realized that someone of his cultivation could be so heaven-defyingly terrifying and strong!

    ¡®Strong..?¡± Qing Teng, however, frowned in confusion.

    Back in the day, the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force could cut Profound Serenity Emperors as if they were no more than mustard grass, never mind a paltry group of Profound Illumination experts!

    Although the methods Su Yi currently disyed were heaven-defying, and although they would have dazzled any era he¡¯d disyed them in, the gap between his current strength and his past self was unquestionably enormous.

    The disparity was huge. How could Qing Teng <i>not</i> be confused?

    <i>Don¡¯t tell me that absurd rumor was true, and that His Excellency has already reincarnated? </i>When this urred to Qing Teng, his heart shook violently, and he fell into a daze.

    ¡°Watch out!!¡± The old woman in ck shouted frantically.

    Only two Emperors remained. Her, and a man in purple. He was at the peak of the Profound Illumination Realm, and he was far stronger than the other.

    But it was then that the man in purple found himself surrounded by four Soul-Swallowing Birds while Su Yi ambushed him from the side!

    The old woman couldn¡¯t possibly have saved him in time.

    Because she herself was surrounded by two Soul-Swallowing Birds.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s calm voice rang out. At the same time, the humming of a sword emanated from the green-skinned gourd at his waist.

    The purple-robed man stiffened, and his heart and mind felt a terrifying sense of suppression. Even his movements slowed.

    In that moment, sword qi descended upon him, like the river of stars pouring down from the heavens.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The purple-robed man¡¯s body exploded, scattering blood and gore.

    At the same time, the four Soul-Swallowing Birds descended upon him, ripping himpletely to shreds and devouring his scattered flesh and soul in a mad frenzy.

    Just like that, a peak Profound Illumination Emperor had died!

    This brutal scene filled the old woman in ck with abject terror, and the blood drained from her face.

    But it was toote for her to flee.

    The two Soul-Swallowing Birds fought without fear of death. No matter how severe their injuries, they firmly suppressed her movements, leaving her with no power to escape.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi and the other four Soul-Swallowing Birds seized this opportunity to surround her.

    ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡± When the old woman saw this, she gave in to abject despair.

    Nothing unexpected happened.

    The mid-stage Profound Illumination Empress couldn¡¯t withstand their joint onught, and she died where she stood.

    Her body and soul were then reduced to food for the Soul-Swallowing Birds.

    Barely any time had passed at all, but the six Emperors who¡¯d followed the Iron Daoist into the Little Necropolis had already perished!

    As wondrous a feat as this was, Su Yi didn¡¯t feel any sense of aplishment.

    Relying on his own strength, he could kill a mid-stage Profound Illumination Emperor in a one-on-one duel.

    s, this time, there were too many Emperors involved, including a peak Profound Illumination Emperor to hold down the fort. This left Su Yi with no opportunity to fight with his own strength and enjoy a thrilling battle.

    Of course, although he found it a pity, Su Yi wasn¡¯t ashamed.

    After all, he was still just a young Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator.

    He¡¯d achieved all this while faced with six Emperors. Even if he searched the entire world and all of history, he feared he¡¯d find no other Spiritual Revolution cultivator capable of matching this feat!

    ¡­¡­

    The smell of blood permeated the fierce winds.

    Although Stargazing Tower was in perfect shape, its surroundings were withered and destroyed.

    Beneath the dome of heaven, the Iron Daoist and You Xue were locked in fiercebat.

    Su Yi looked up, and his eyebrows rose. He could tell at a nce that You Xue¡¯s strength far surpassed the Iron Daoist.

    However, the Burning Silence Ruler was causing her enormous trouble. Even after all this time, she couldn¡¯t destroy her far inferior opponent.

    ¡°Go,¡± Su Yi said softly.

    It was just one word, but the six Soul-Swallowing Birds immediately took to the skies, beating their wings as they descended upon the Iron Daoist.

    Would these terrifying creatures survive this attack, or would they die in battle? Su Yi didn¡¯t care in the slightest.

    The reason was simple.

    The Book of?Diting?could control the Soul-Swallowing Birds in battle, but its effects couldst twelve hours at most.?Once the allotted time was up, the Book of?Diting?would refine the birdspletely to make up for its energy expenditures.

    If not for this restriction, the Book of?Diting?would have been utterly terrifying, a true divine artifact.

    If he could relentlessly seek out and capture terrifying lifeforms, then seal them within the book only to unleash them all when it came time to fight, how fearsome would that be?

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Six Soul-Swallowing Birds shot through the air.

    The Iron Daoist was locked inbat with You Xue when he saw this. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh to himself, and he inwardly decided to flee.

    He¡¯d already witnessed hispanions¡¯ deaths.

    And he¡¯d yet to gain any advantage in his battle against You Xue. Worse, she¡¯d suppressed him this entire time.

    The Iron Daoist was naturally aware that the trend was no longer in his favor. Thus, he decided to retreat without any hesitation.

    ¡°Open!¡± His shout shook the heavens as he fought with his life on the line, pouring the entirety of his cultivation base into the Burning Silence Ruler.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Divine fire swept through the skies like an avnche or tidal wave.

    The three Soul-Swallowing Birds leading the charge caught on fire in mid-air. In the blink of an eye, they were reduced to ash.

    And when this attack exploded toward You Xue, she was instantly solemn. The sensation of an impending threat smacked her right in the face.

    But it was then that¡ª¡ª

    <i>ng!</i>

    The strange hum of a sword suddenly burst forth, like the sound of the Grand Dao emanating from beyond the heavens. It brought with it unsurpassed sword force.

    As strong as the Iron Daoist was, his mind and soul couldn¡¯t help but palpitate with fright. Terrifyingly, the hum suppressed even the zing qi surging through him.

    This sudden development made his hair stand on end, and he visibly lost hisposure. <i>This is bad!</i>

    You Xue, meanwhile, seized this opportunity to unleash her strongest ability without hesitation.

    <i>h!</i>

    Her slender, lustrous hands formed a seal. The indistinct, illusory projection of a bronzemp appeared, and its light grew into an illusory and ethereal patch of radiance that swept through the sky.

    The Dark Torchlit illuminated the ages!

    As if amp had illuminated a room long enshrouded in darkness.

    Heaven and earth were instantly silent. The radiance of the Dark Torchlight was like a curtain of night blotting out the heavens and obscuring the sun.

    The Iron Daoist stiffened. His eyes bulged, and his lips quivered as he sighed, ¡°The Ghost Serpents¡¯ Dao of Torchlit Darkness sure lives up to its reputation. But the one who killed me¡­ wasn¡¯t you, it was¡­¡±

    The Iron Daoist lowered his head and gazed at the young man in blue standing in the air. His expression was iparablyplicated as he paused, seemingly putting everyst drop of energy he had left into what he was about to say.

    He spit the word through the gaps of his teeth.

    ¡°Him!¡±

 Chapter 912: The Tombstone Guarding the City of the Wrongfully Dead

    <h4>Chapter 912: The Tombstone Guarding the City of the Wrongfully Dead</h4>

    Before the Iron Daoist¡¯s?choppy voice finished echoing through the air, he suddenly burst into green smoke. His body and soul were then incinerated by cold, serene firelight.

    Nothing remained of him but scattered ash.

    Everyone could tell how bitter and unwilling the Iron Daoist had been in the moments leading up to his death. He didn¡¯t even think he¡¯d lost to You Xue.

    But You Xue didn¡¯t care about that. In fact, she agreed that much of the credit for his death went to Su Yi¡­

    Whoosh!

    The Burning Silence Ruler falling through the air blurred into a beam of light and shot through the skies.

    It was one of the Nine Taboos of the Netherworld King. Although itcked a treasure spirit, it was full of spirituality, and it nned to seize this opportunity to escape.

    But how could Su Yi possibly let it get away?

    ¡°Suppress!¡±

    He stretched out his hand and pressed down on it from afar.

    Within his sea of consciousness, the long-dormant Sword of the Nine Hells suddenly shook. An indescribable, inscrutable energy fluctuation permeated from it. Then, it manifested through the power of Su Yi¡¯s palm.

    From the outside, this attack seemed perfectly ordinary.

    But You Xue, a treasure spirit, immediately trembled. It was as if she¡¯d been plunged into an endless abyss; she felt an unprecedented, indescribable sense of terror.

    As if a lofty and supreme god had swept his gaze across her.

    That momentary, majestic pressure left her on the brink of mental copse and despair.

    Fortunately, that power wasn¡¯t directed at her.

    Her thorough difort onlysted a moment. Then, her mind and body seemed to struggle free from the endless darkness of the abyss, and she saw light once more.

    This left You Xue feeling as if she¡¯d just had a close brush with death, and she couldn¡¯t help but fall into a daze.

    But the Burning Silence Ruler, which had already fled several thousand feet away, let out a heaven-shaking whale.

    Then, this divine artifact of the Netherworld King¡¯s Nine Taboos swayed, blurred into a streak of light, andnded gently in Su Yi¡¯s palm.

    It quivered and buzzed, as if trembling with fright.

    ¡°Your source power is so badly damaged, but you¡¯re still so powerful. It¡¯s truly unexpected¡­¡± Su Yi examined the Burning Silence Ruler. He could tell at a nce that its source power had been severely damaged a long time ago, and it had never recovered.

    Even so, its power was beyond imagination.

    There was no doubt about it: this was a Xiantian Divine Treasure, and it contained theplete, primordial Laws of Burning Silence. Burning Silence was unquestionably a top-notch Grand Dao Law, and it was extremely rare.

    This was evident in the battle earlier. The Iron Daoist¡¯s strength was far inferior to You Xue¡¯s, but with the Burning Silence Ruler in hand, they were evenly matched.

    It was easy to imagine how strong the Burning Silence Ruler was.

    Of course, by Su Yi¡¯s standards, even if the Burning Silence Ruler¡¯s source power hadn¡¯t been damaged, it¡¯d still be a bit inferior to the Book of Diting, let alone the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos.

    If not for the limits of his weak cultivation base, he wouldn¡¯t have needed the Sword of the Nine Hells just now. He could have suppressed it with ease with just the Book of Diting.

    As he pondered, Su Yi tossed the Burning Silence Ruler to You Xue. ¡°Here, you use this treasure.¡±

    You Xue was briefly stunned. Then, a sweet, girlish smile appeared on her beautiful face, and she reached up to ept it. ¡°Mm!¡±

    Su Yi, meanwhile, was already headed back to the terrace atop Stargazing Tower.

    When he arrived, he looked at Qing Teng. ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce for a private chat. I have questions for you.¡±

    Qing Teng had long since suppressed a bellyful of questions too, so he straightforwardly agreed.

    Su Yi then took the Seed of the Azure Qing Teng was situated in and left.

    When You Xue saw this, she appeared before Yuan Linning?in a sh.

    Her gaze was as distant and unfathomable as the night sky as she evaluated Yuan Linning. ¡°I know you once lost to Fellow Daoist Su, so why have you appeared here beside him?¡±

    In the face of the young woman as majestic and dignified as a goddess, Yuan Linning?felt a strong sense of oppression bear down on her. She instinctively lowered her head to avoid You Xue¡¯s gaze, then said softly. ¡°Something happened.¡±

    She then went on to exin how Su Yi had saved her, and why the two of them were traveling together.

    After hearing the full story, You Xue had a strange look in her eyes. A yful arc tugged at her lips. ¡°You exined it so clearly. Were you afraid I¡¯d misunderstand?¡±

    Yuan Linning?was just about to say something when You Xue sighed, sounding a bit mncholy. ¡°Rx. Even if there were something between you two, I wouldn¡¯t care. I understand his disposition. If he likes someone, no one else can rece them. If he doesn¡¯t like someone¡­ It wouldn¡¯t matter if she were the most dazzlingdy immortal throughout the heavens. She still would have no ce in his heart.¡±

    Here, she subtly shook her head, then turned and leaned against the railing, as if she couldn¡¯t be bothered to say any more. She brushed her fingers against the Burning Silence Ruler, and stared silently out into space.

    It was just as she¡¯d said. She wouldn¡¯t have cared if there was something between Su Yi and Yuan Linning.

    You Xue cared whether or not there was something between her?and Su Yi!

    Off in the distance.

    After You Xue left, Yuan Linning?visibly rxed. However, when she thought back to what You Xue had said, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit strange.

    You Xue was as dignified and imposing and a goddess, and she was an absolute beauty, too. Yet it seemed she¡¯d fallen for a Spiritual Revolution Realm young man like Su Yi!

    The gap between them was far too enormous.

    Since when did gorgeous, magnificent Empresses fall for Spirit Dao cultivators?

    Especially when the Spirit Dao cultivator in question was a mere youth?

    But of course, Yuan Linning?knew that Su Yi was no ordinary person. His background was mysterious, and the methods at his disposal were simply unbelievable.

    Still, she wouldn¡¯t fathom why a magnificent, peerlessly beautiful, terrifying existence like You Xue would fall for Su Yi.

    After a while, something suddenly urred to Yuan Linning.

    She approached Qing Mu, then nced at the distant You Xue, as if with a bit of a guilty conscience. It was only after she saw that You Xue wasn¡¯t paying attention that she said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, might I ask your honorable name?¡±

    Qing Mu hurriedly sped his fist in greeting. ¡°Senior, my name is Qing Mu, but I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m unworthy of the title ¡®Fellow Daoist.¡¯¡±

    Yuan Linning?hesitated, then transmitted, ¡°Young friend Qing Mu, might you tell me about the connection between your master and Fellow Daoist Su?¡±

    She was hoping to discover a bit about Su Yi¡¯s background in a roundabout way.

    Qing Mu eximed, ¡°His Excellency Su hasn¡¯t discussed it with you, Senior?¡±

    Yuan Linning?shook her head.

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Qing Mu. He shook his head. ¡°Then I can¡¯t say anything either.¡±

    ¡°....¡± And here she¡¯d thought she¡¯d be able to get something out of Qing Mu. Who¡¯d have thought that this seemingly frank, straightforward young man wouldn¡¯t fall for it?

    It was then that You Xue suddenly turned her head and said calmly, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re better off not sticking your nose into Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s affairs.¡±

    Yuan Linning?was instantly solemn, and she nodded.

    ¡­¡­

    Su Yi sat cross-legged in a hall in Stargazing Tower.

    Drawing upon that portion of the Sword of the Nine Hell¡¯s?power had instantly drained about thirty percent of his cultivation base. He naturally needed to seize this opportunity to recover as quickly as possible.

    ¡°I came to the Little Necropolis to ask about the current situation in the City of the Wrongfully Dead, as well as what happened in the Dark Capital,¡± said Su Yi, conversing with Qing Teng as he meditated.

    Qing Teng held nothing back, and before long, Su Yi had learned quite a bit.

    The City of the Wrongfully Dead had indeed changed a lot since he¡¯d explored it.

    For instance, the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow had been confined to the Great Chaos Ruins until just ten years ago, when it broke free and re-entered the world.

    The inauspicious bird led a group of Dark Vassals loyal to the Netherworld King and established the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court in the City of the Wrongfully Dead.

    Over the past ten years, the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court¡¯s forces left the City of the Wrongfully Dead every night the blood moon rose, attacking and subduing factions of cultivators throughout the Netherworld River Territory.

    By now, the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court was already the most terrifying faction in the Netherworld River Territory.

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow called itself the Emissary of the Netherworld King, and four Dark Vassals followed it. There were six grand libationers beneath them, followed by eighteen dharma protectors and thirty-three deacons.

    Them aside, there were numerous heretical factions subordinate to the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court.

    Theirbined forces were enough to make even the peak factions of the Netherworld Tremble!

    And the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow¡¯s ultimate goal in establishing this faction was to free the Netherworld King from confinement in the Great Chaos Ruins!

    Furthermore, it had already begun implementing this n a month ago, on the night of the Lantern Festival.

    The sudden change to the Dark Capital really was an exquisitely prepared trap.

    Their purpose was to lure the world¡¯s Emperors over, gather their blood, strip them of their Daos, and harvest their souls as an offering to the King of the Netherworld!

    ¡°The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow is acting on the Netherworld King¡¯s orders. It¡¯s set up a formation of blood sacrifice at the entrance to the Great Chaos Ruins. Any Emperor they captured is sent there as a sacrificial offering,¡± said Qing Teng.

    ¡°And to the best of my knowledge, in just the past month, the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court¡¯s forces have already captured more than a dozen Emperors alive. However, I¡¯m unsure of how many of them have been sacrificed.¡±

    Su Yi thought for a moment. ¡°I can guess that if they¡¯re sacrificing Emperors, it¡¯s to help the Netherworld King recover his vitality. But I¡¯m afraid such methods won¡¯t be enough for him to escape confinement in the Great Chaos Ruins. Don¡¯t forget; the tombstone is still there.¡±

    There was a tombstone guarding the interior of the City of the Wrongfully Dead.

    It was enough to secure the entire City of the Wrongfully Dead. Even if the Netherworld King recovered, they could forget about escaping the Great Chaos Ruins.

    That is, unless someone moved the tombstone.

    Earlier, when the monk Malevolent Release visited the Night Watchmen, he attempted to threaten the Night Watchmen into lowering his head and moving the tombstone.

    This meant that the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow still couldn¡¯t move it. Otherwise, there would have been no need to send Malevolent Release to see the Night Watchman.

    Based on this judgment, Su Yi realized that if the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow wanted to help the Netherworld King escape, a blood sacrifice was unlikely to be enough.

    When Su Yi brought up the tombstone, Qing Teng¡¯s expression shifted, filling with dread, loathing, and awe.

    That tombstone had secured the City of the Wrongfully Dead since the ancient era.

    It was because of that tombstone that the evil spirits confined in the City of the Wrongfully Dead had practically no hope of truly escaping this ce.

    Admittedly, on the night of the blood moon, the likes of the Netherworld Crow could escape the city and wreak havoc on the outside world. However, if they didn¡¯t make it back to the City of the Wrongfully Dead, they¡¯d perish when the purple moon rose.

    All of this was because of that tombstone!

    Rumor had it that in ancient times, thest monarch of the Infernal Pce hadpletely fused the tombstone with the source of the City of the Wrongfully Dead.

    His purpose was to suppress all the malevolent forces confined there!

 Chapter 913: The Executioner

    <h4>Chapter 913: The Executioner</h4>

    As the incarnation of the Heavenspan Yao Vine, Qing Teng was originally an evil spirit born of the City of the Wrongfully Dead. He naturally detested the tombstone to the extreme.

    But he was also aware that, without it, the evil spirits spread throughout the City of the Wrongfully Dead would charge through its gates and wreak havoc on everything beneath the heavens!

    That was no exaggeration, either.

    Beginning in ancient times, the City of the Wrongfully Dead had imprisoned and suppressed too many terrifying malevolent spirits to count.

    Like the Dark Vassals, the Nine Serenities Netherworld?Crow, the Sinful Ghost Monk, and the Child of Sin. These supremely powerful evil spirits were capable of threatening the lives of even Profound Serenity Emperors.

    If they escaped the City of the Wrongfully Dead, how could the Netherworld¡¯s peak orthodoxies possibly defend against them?

    ¡°Have all of the evil spirits in the City of the Wrongfully Dead¡¯s various forbidden zones pledged themselves to the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court¡¯s cause?¡± Su Yi asked suddenly.

    Qing Teng froze, then shook his head. ¡°Your Excellency Su, currently, only a handful of the rulers of the various forbidden grounds have submitted. The others are all watching and waiting from the sidelines.¡±

    He paused, then continued, ¡°The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow doesn¡¯t dare to threaten them into submission. After all, throughout the City of the Wrongfully Dead¡¯s hundred-plus forbidden grounds, there¡¯s no shortage of tough customers. Many are capable of contending with the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°That makes this simple.¡±

    He then asked about the changes to the Dark Capital.

    ording to Qing Teng, the Yin-Yang Road had indeed been severely damaged, and not one of the cultivators trapped in its nineyers of purgatory had been able to leave.

    ¡°Is Old?Yao White Eyebrows of the Chaotic Void Blood Lake still around?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Qing Teng thought for a moment, then said, ¡°The old yao hasn¡¯t shown his face in a long time, and I¡¯ve heard no news about him over the past few years.¡±

    Su Yi frowned. ¡°Oh well. I¡¯ll just have to find an opportunity to check out the Chaotic Void Blood Lake for myself.¡±

    Old Yao White Eyebrows was a Radiant Void Beast, and he had innate control over the Laws of Space. This enabled him to shuttle freely between nes.

    While exploring the City of the Wrongfully Dead in his past life, Su Yi had oncee into conflict with Old Yao White Eyebrows. At the time, the old yao fled into the Dark Capital in a panic,pletely bypassing the Yin-Yang Road!

    Now that the Yin-Yang Road was damaged, he could perhaps request Old Yao White Eyebrows¡¯ assistance in rescuing Ye Yu from the Dark Capital.

    ¡°Your Excellency Su, did you really discover the secrets of reincarnation?¡± Qing Teng couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Very few people know about this, but since you¡¯ve picked up on the clues already, there¡¯s naturally no need to hide it.¡±

    When Su Yi confirmed his guess, Qing Teng couldn¡¯t help but gasp, and his heart filled with astonishment.

    Quite some time passed before Qing Teng came back to his senses. He said solemnly, ¡°Your Excellency Su, please rest assured. I absolutely won¡¯t divulge this. If I break this promise¡­¡±

    Su Yi interrupted him here. ¡°Enough. No need to make a vow over something so trivial. Once my preparations are in order, I¡¯ll help retrieve your stolen physical body and cultivation base.¡±

    He then said no more, instead calming his heart and focusing on his cultivation.

    ¡­¡­

    Outside the Great Chaos Ruins.

    Atop a steep, craggy ck mountain.

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow perched on the branch of a leafless tree, its blood-red eyes gazing into the distance.

    The entrance to the Great Chaos Ruins was a massive abyss shrouded in ck mist year-round. Throughout the ages, countless adventurers in search of good fortune had been buried here.

    There was currently arge-scale ritual ground near the entrance. It was shaped like a Nine Pces Formation, and ny-nine bronze pirs stood around it, each a thousand feet tall.

    The formation of blood sacrifice!

    ¡°Esteemed ck Crow, the second libationer has sent word that Seven Emperors have arrived at the Dark Capital, including one Profound Serenity expert.¡±

    A man in blood-red robes appeared suddenly out of nowhere and bowed to the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow. ¡°The second libationer requests your guidance. Should we take action now?¡±

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow retracted its gaze and said, ¡°Tell the second libationer not to rush. Have them watch and wait from the shadows. Twenty-three Emperors entered the City of the Wrongfully Dead, including five Profound Serenity experts. We absolutely cannot let any of them escape.¡±

    The man in blood-red robes solemnly nodded his assent. ¡°Understood!¡±

    ¡°Also, is there any news from that old guy who calls himself ¡®the Executioner¡¯?¡± the crow asked suddenly.

    The Executioner!

    He was an old man of mysterious origins.

    Nine years ago, he showed up in the City of the Wrongfully Dead out of the blue and came looking for the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow. He called himself an old friend of the Netherworld King, and he said he could help them move the tombstone guarding the City of the Wrongfully Dead.

    Furthermore, to prove his abilities and identity, the Executioner had ventured into the Great Chaos Ruins alone and obtained a token from the confined Netherworld King!

    By now, the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow hadplete confidence in the Executioner. It was faithfully carrying out his orders to build a blood sacrifice formation outside the Great Chaos Ruins, lure Emperors into the City of the Wrongfully Dead, and capture them as offerings.

    Over the past nine years, the Executioner had remained near the tombstone. He was apparently trying to figure out how to move it.

    ¡°Esteemed ck Crow, Senior Executioner has yet to make any movements,¡± the man in blood-red robes said solemnly.

    ¡°Is that so¡­?¡± The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Very well. Once we¡¯ve caught enough offerings, I¡¯ll visit him personally.¡±

    It had only just said this when someone shot over frantically, cutting through the air.

    Whoosh!

    An old man in silver robes appeared. He had a frantic look on his face as he greeted the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow. ¡°Esteemed ck Crow, it¡¯s terrible! Third Libationer Iron Daoist and hispanions all died in the Little Necropolis!¡±

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow stiffened, and its eyes widened. ¡°Truly!?¡±

    The silver-robed old man took a deep breath. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare lie about this. Earlier, when the third libationer and hispanions began their operation, I remained outside the Little Necropolis. When the fighting broke out, I watched with my own eyes as they died in battle, one by one. Not one survived.¡±

    He then described what had happened in detail.

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow¡¯s aura churned, and it said furiously, ¡°I said that there was something amiss about that Cui Family kid, and that he was not to be underestimated! I told them to be careful, but they refused to listen!¡±

    Here, the crow suddenly seemed to recall something. ¡°What about the Burning Silence Ruler?¡±

    The old man lowered his head and said in a quavering voice. ¡°Esteemed ck Crow, they¡­ suppressed the Burning Silence Ruler as well¡­¡±

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow was instantly ovee with fury. ¡°Dammit!! How could this have happened? That¡¯s one of the Netherworld King¡¯s treasures. How could we lose it?¡±

    It had obviously lost itsposure.

    Both the man in blood-red robes and the silver-robed elder were as silent as cicadas in winter.

    Some time passed before the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow calmed itself and its anger gradually cooled down.

    ¡°Where is the grand libationer?¡± it asked.

    The man in blood-colored robes said hurriedly, ¡°Esteemed ck Crow, the grand libationer is rushing over as we speak. If I¡¯m not mistaken, he¡¯ll arrive within the hour.¡±

    ¡°Send him a message that he is to visit the Little Necropolis. Have him tell the Cui Family pipsqueak that I¡¯ll give him an opportunity to do business with me. So long as he brings the Burning Silence Ruler to the entrance of the Dark Capital, I wouldn¡¯t mind returning the Heavenspan Yao Vine¡¯s body and cultivation base.¡±

    The man in blood-colored robes said, ¡°But what if the boy refuses?¡±

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow fell silent.

    Its current goal was to capture the Emperors who¡¯d entered the City of the Wrongfully Dead alive.

    Yet they¡¯d lost the Burning Silence Ruler at this critical juncture of all times.

    This left the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow feeling beset on all sides.

    If it led its forces into the Little Necropolis, that would inevitably interfere with their ability to capture the Emperors alive.

    But if it didn¡¯t, they wouldn¡¯t get the ruler back any time soon.

    After a while, the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow took a deep breath and suppressed its dejection. ¡°The boy has most likelye to the City of the Wrongfully Dead to investigate what happened to the Dark Capital. In that case, I trust he won¡¯t refuse my offer lightly.¡±

    Its eyes shone with resolution. ¡°Carry out my orders. Remember: the grand libationer is absolutely not to provoke him. The boy is an extremely troublesome opponent, and we must treat him as a major foe!¡±

    The man in blood-colored robes rushed off to carry out his orders.

    ¡­¡­

    The Little Necropolis.

    Stargazing Tower.

    When Su Yi awakened from his meditation, Qing Teng immediately said, ¡°Your Excellency Su, the grand libationer of the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court has arrived. He says he¡¯d like to discuss something with you, and he¡¯s currently waiting outside the Little Necropolis.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find this surprising. ¡°He¡¯s here alone?¡±

    Qing Teng nodded.

    Su Yi rose, then walked outside.

    Outside the Little Necropolis, Malevolent Release waited in silence, his aged features calm.

    When he saw Su Yi step through the gates of the Little Necropolis, he sped his palms together, nodded, and smiled. ¡°Fellow Daoist, we meet?again.¡±

    Su Yi looked at him inquisitively. ¡°Have youe to save my soul?¡±

    Before entering the City of the Wrongfully Dead, the old monk said that he¡¯d help Su Yi¡¯s soul find peace the next time they met.

    Malevolent Release instantly seemed a bit ufortable. Then, he said solemnly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, if you¡¯re willing to return the Burning Silence Ruler, this old man is willing to apologize for my transgressions and bury the hatchet.¡±

    He paused, then added, ¡°And the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court would be willing to return Fellow Daoist Qing Teng¡¯s physical body and cultivation base.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi. ¡°And if I don¡¯t agree?¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, the old monk sighed. ¡°In that case, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll never leave the City of the Wrongfully Dead alive.¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Go back and report to the little birdy that I¡¯ll be visiting the Dark Capital soon. If it wants the Burning Silence Ruler, it should just wash its neck and wait for me at the entrance.¡±

    Malevolent Release¡¯s eyes instantly narrowed, and it seemed he was iparably astonished. ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Believe me or don¡¯t,¡± said Su Yi calmly. ¡°It¡¯s all up to you.¡±

    Malevolent Release probed, ¡°Since you¡¯ve met with the Night Watchman, you¡¯re surely aware of how dangerous the Dark Capital is. Aren¡¯t you worried that if you go there, you¡¯ll¡­ meet with disaster?¡±

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°It seems to me that you people are the ones who ought to be worried.¡±

    The monk froze, stunned, then took a deep look at Su Yi. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll naturally inform the Esteemed ck Crow of your decision in your exact words.¡±

    With that, he turned and left.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, why not stop him from leaving?¡± You Xue appeared out of nowhere.

    Su Yi smiled, not the least bit concerned. ¡°In my eyes, he might as well already be dead. It¡¯s just a matter of when I send him on his way.¡±

    You Xue couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡°Go call for the others. We¡¯ll visit Fallen God Valley first,¡± ordered Su Yi.

    ¡°Mm!¡± You Xue turned and left.

    When Su Yi gave orders, she never asked why, nor did she care why they were headed to Fallen God Valley.

 Chapter 914: The Secrets of the Tombstone

    <h4>Chapter 914: The Secrets of the Tombstone</h4>

    Shortly after Malevolent Release left the Little Necropolis, he transmitted Su Yi¡¯s response to the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow.

    ¡°He instructed me to wash my neck and wait outside the Dark Capital?¡± When the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow heard the news, it was so angry that it almostughed.

    This was the City of the Wrongfully Dead! The Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court¡¯s home base!

    ¡°You little punk! Here in the City of the Wrongfully Dead, there¡¯s no more of Su Xuanjun¡¯s cultivation base for you to take advantage of!¡± The crow¡¯s blood-red eyes glinted with imposing murderous intent.

    ¡­¡­

    Fallen God Valley.

    This was one of the nine most perilous danger zones in the City of the Wrongfully Dead, a ceparable to forbidden grounds like the Great Chaos Ruins and Cmity Ridge.

    Rumor had it that Fallen God Valley was full of a type of Law that restricted the soul. They called it Corrosive Yin, and over the years, this power had transformed into ck fog that enveloped the entire valley.

    Over the years, no small number of proud Imperial Realm experts had attempted to glean enlightenment into the Laws of Corrosive Yin.

    However, everyone who attempted this died, with no exceptions.

    The fallen Emperors¡¯ souls were infiltrated by the power of Corrosive Yin, transforming them into evil spirits. These spirits lurked in the valley¡¯s depths, unable to escape.

    As for their bodies? The power of Corrosive Yin corroded and dispersed them, transforming them into fertilizer for the Nightcall Flowers that grew in the valley.

    There was a saying spoken throughout the Netherworld that went: ¡°Even if you¡¯re a god, if you enter Fallen God Valley, you¡¯ll never return!¡±

    Of course, Su Yi knew that this rumor wasn¡¯t trustworthy.

    Because back in the day, he¡¯d once explored this very valley. He naturally understood the nature of this forbidden zone. How could he not?

    Su Yi andpany were currently traveling through the valley. The Book of Diting?emanated wondrous, blue-gray Dao Light. It formed ripple-like circles that lingered around them.

    The ck fog of the Laws of Corrosive Yin scattered and receded like the tide upon making contact with the Book of Diting¡¯s power.

    Although Yuan Linning had already witnessed several of Su Yi¡¯s unbelievable methods, the power of Corrosive Yin was enough to threaten even Profound Serenity Emperors. When she saw him neutralize it with such ease, she couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned.

    But before long, Yuan Linning realized that You Xue, Qing Ting, and Qing Mu were all perfectly calm. As if in their eyes, this was perfectly ordinary and entirely unremarkable.

    It seems all of them already know how incredible Fellow Daoist Su is. I¡¯m the only one jumping and eximing like a fledgling leaving the nest for the first time¡­ Yuan Linning?mocked herself.

    Boom!

    Suddenly, the distant ck fog churned, and a terrifying figure shot toward them.

    It was an evil spirit that had taken on the form of a white-robed man. He gripped a mottled bone spear stained with blood, and his eyes shone with explosive viciousness.

    As he brandished his bone spear, a streak of ck de light full of the power of Corrosive Yin swept toward them from afar.

    Its force and momentum was superior to even the Soul-Swallowing Birds Su Yi had subdued earlier. It was enough to make any Profound Illumination Emperor tremble.

    It was then that You Xue attacked.

    Whoosh!

    The Burning Silence Ruler zed bright red and floated into the air, filling the skies with a rain of fire and blocking the iing ck de light with ease.

    Then, as the Burning Silence Ruler descended, the white-robed man was incinerated into nothingness before he could even think of dodging.

    Yuan Linning?and Qing Mu gasped.

    Qing Teng, however, looked a bit conflicted. The Burning Silence Ruler was one of the Netherworld King¡¯s Nine Taboos. Justst night, the Iron Daoist had used this very treasure to deal him devastating injuries. They¡¯d even stolen his body and cultivation base!

    And in You Xue¡¯s hands, it was far stronger than when the Iron Daoist had used it!

    Only Su Yi¡¯s expression was perfectly ordinary as he continued ahead.

    In life, that white-robed man was probably ate-stage Profound Illumination Emperor who¡¯d met his demise in Fallen God Valley. His body had long since disappearedpletely, while the power of Corrosive Yin had reduced his soul to an evil spirit.

    If not for his control over the power of Corrosive Yin, You Xue wouldn¡¯t have needed the Burning Silence Ruler to kill him with ease.

    The group continued, but not muchter, Su Yi abruptly stopped in his tracks and looked up a mountain on the side of the path.

    A snow-white, jade-like spirit flower grew in the steep cliffside. It had twelve petals, and its stamen was like the wick of amp. It emanated wisp after wisp of ck light.

    It was a flower as white as jade, yet it spewed ck light.

    And although it was indistinct, the unsettling sound of weeping echoed through the air.

    A Nightcall Flower!

    This was an evil flower born of the power of Corrosive Yin. Any expert who died in the valley became fertilizer for these flowers after their bodies were destroyed.

    ¡°Twelve petals, with a stamen like a Yin candle. This Nightcall Flower is already twelve thousand years old.¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Even if you searched the entire world, you wouldn¡¯t find such a nt anywhere else. It¡¯s an extremely rare divine medicine.¡±

    Those who perished in Fallen God Valley included no shortage of Emperors. Their flesh and blood were full of surging vital energy and the power of the Grand Dao.

    And the Nightcall Flowers absorbed such high-quality fertilizer year-round, growing a new petal once every thousand years.

    When they condensed their ninth petal, they¡¯d undergo a qualitative transformation. Their stamen would produce the aura of the Laws of Corrosive Yin!

    The flower before them had twelve thousand years of maturity; it was already a Grand Dao Elixir. Even Profound Serenity Emperors would have scrambled to obtain it.

    ¡°You Xue, go ahead and pick it,¡± ordered Su Yi.

    ¡°Got it.¡± You Xue stretched out her hand and grabbed it from a distance. She pulled the Nightcall Flower from the distant cliffside, roots and all.

    But almost simultaneously, a swarm of terrifying evil spirits shot out of the mists higher up the mountain. All of them charged at Su Yi and hispanions with intent to kill.

    You Xue¡¯s starry eyes glinted with cold light, but her expression remained tranquil as she struck from afar with the Burning Silence Ruler.

    Boom!

    Divine fire swept through the air like a windstorm, as if refining the dome of heaven. More than ten evil spirits wailed and shrieked in agony as their souls dispersed.

    And the Nightcall Flowernded gently in You Xue¡¯s hand.

    Yuan Linning couldn¡¯t help but feel awed. I wonder if I¡¯ll ever wield such terrifying strength in his lifetime¡­?

    Just as Yuan Linning?looked at her with awe, You Xue looked tenderly at Su Yi. ¡°Fellow Daoist, should I seal the flower?¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°Give it to Qing Teng.¡±

    Qing Teng was instantly caught off guard, and he was just about to refuse when You Xue passed it to him. She gave him no opportunity to argue. ¡°As I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware, Fellow Daoist Su hates it when others refuse his gifts.¡±

    Qing Teng was briefly dazed, but in the end, he epted the flower. ¡°Many thanks, Your Excellency Su!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just assuaging my guilty conscience,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    Seeing this, Yuan Linning?couldn¡¯t help but feel rueful once more.

    Over the years, she¡¯d heard stories about the Heavenspan Yao Vine, the strange and terrifying existence that upied the Little Necropolis. Experts of the older generation who ventured into the City of the Wrongfully Dead all instinctively avoided the Little Necropolis. They weren¡¯t willing to take even a single step inside!

    Because that was the Heavenspan Yao Vine¡¯s territory!

    Yet now, the Heavenspan Yao Vine, an entity that struck terror into the hearts of countless Emperors, was treating a young man like Su Yi with the same respect one might show a god!

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been astonished to see this?

    But Su Yi paid this no?heed. He simply continued ahead. Along the way, they encountered numerous evil spirits hidden in the fog, but You Xue slew them all with ease, no exceptions.

    It was just a pity that they didn¡¯t encounter any more Nightcall Flowers along the road.

    A little less than ten minutester, at the end of the valley, they found a cave leading deep underground.

    Nothing grew near the cave¡¯s entrance, and even the fog of Corrosive Yin energy disappeared without a trace. There was no trace of evil spirits, either.

    It was as silent and empty as death.

    An invisible, oppressive power bore down on the group¡¯s hearts. Their bodies stiffened, and they felt an inexplicable sense of terror.

    As if an unknown but lethal threat lurked at the bottom of the cave.

    Even You Xue couldn¡¯t help but frown. A rare look of solemnity appeared on her cold, beautiful face.

    Grave peril lurked within that cave!

    But Su Yi¡¯s expression was as calm as ever. He ordered, ¡°Qing Teng, you and the others should wait here. Remember: don¡¯t try to examine the cave with your divine sense. You Xue, you¡¯reing with me.¡±

    Qing Teng nodded solemnly. Then, Su Yi and You Xue walked into the cave.

    ¡­¡­

    Inside, everything was dark.

    As they proceeded downward, the power of the Laws of Corrosive Yin filled every inch of space inside the cave.

    Inwardly, You Xue was ovee with surprise. These Laws were obviously born of the City of the Wrongfully Dead¡¯s source, and they were full of indescribable imposing pressure.

    She had to admit that, if she¡¯de here without Su Yi and the Book of Diting, even she wouldn¡¯t have dared enter this ce recklessly.

    However, it was then that something urred to her, and she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t tell me that the Book of Diting?has the innate ability to suppress the source of the City of the Wrongfully Dead?¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°The Book of Diting was the treasure born alongside the sacred guardian beast of the Infernal Pce, Diting. And Diting?was born of the Netherworld¡¯s source.

    ¡°Strictly speaking, the Laws of the City of the Wrongfully Dead¡¯s source represent a portion of the Netherworld¡¯s source power. It¡¯s only logical that the Book of Diting?would be able to suppress them.¡±

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then added, ¡°Of course, the Book of Diting¡¯s primary purposes are to avert disaster, and suppress and kill malevolent entities.¡±

    ¡°Which is superior?¡± asked You Xue. ¡°The Book of Diting?or the tombstone that safeguards the City of the Wrongfully Dead?¡±

    Su Yi thought for a moment, his expression a bit strange. ¡°To the best of my knowledge, that tombstone really is the work of thest monarch of the Infernal Pce. It¡¯s a monument to the divine beast, Diting, who sacrificed itself and its Dao to safeguard Fengdu for all eternity.¡±

    You Xue was instantly stunned.

    In ancient times, the guardian beast of the Infernal Pce, Diting, had sacrificed both its body and its Dao to watch over Fengdu?

    This was an absolutely astonishing secret!

    But then, Su Yi continued. ¡°Although the tombstone isn¡¯t a Xiantian Divine Treasure, it was created through thebination of three supreme powers.

    ¡°The first was the Natal Bone the Divine Beast, Diting, left behind.

    ¡°The second was the Xiantian Divine Lifeform of the Pool of Rebirth, the Mirrored tform of Sin.¡±

    ¡°And the third was the utmost effort of thest monarch of the Infernal Pce. He gave it everything he had, even going so far as to damage his cultivation base to carve a canon?of the Grand Dao into the tombstone¡¯s interior. This Daoist canon is called the Cycle of the Six Paths, and it originates from one of the supreme divine artifacts of the Infernal Pce, the Record of the Netherworld. The canon¡¯s contents involve the secrets of the Netherworld¡¯s source.¡±

    Here, Su Yi¡¯s expression shifted inscrutably.

    Because rumor had it that anyone who grasped the mysteries of the Cycle of the Six Paths could learn some of the truths of reincarnation!

 Chapter 915: The Bone Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 915: The Bone Emperor</h4>

    When she learned the tombstone¡¯s true origins, You Xue couldn¡¯t help but be impressed.

    It was just a tombstone, yet itbined Diting¡¯s natal bone, the Mirrored tform of Sin of the Pool of Rebirth, and the Cycle of the Six Paths, which the monarch of the Infernal Pce had spared no effort to carve.

    No wonder it had sessfully protected the City of the Wrongfully Dead since antiquity!

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Suddenly, a voice like the nging of metal resounded from deep within the cave. It was just a few words, but each was like the humming of a sword or saber.

    You Xue was instantly solemn, and she cast her scattered thoughts aside.

    It was then that she and Su Yi reached the bottom of the cave.

    It was like a massive underground world. Corrosive Yin energiesbined, forming beams of dark radiance scattered throughout different sections of the underground world.

    From a distance, they were like coiled, dark, malevolent dragons.

    A bronze tform stood not far away. A skeleton in worn-out armor sat cross-legged atop it.

    Its bones were translucent white, and golden mes zed in its hollow eye sockets. Its worn-out armor was covered in holes clearly left there by ded weapons.

    It sat there alone, the wisps of dragon-like, corrosive Yin Laws slipping freely between in bones. This gave it a strange and sinister presence.

    Whoosh!

    When Su Yi and You Xue came into view, the skeleton suddenly raised its head, its eyes like twin goldennterns. They suddenly burst with sharp radiance, ripping even the surrounding air apart.

    A monstrous, terrifying momentum spread from the bones, and the entire underground space shook. Streaks of the Laws of Corrosive Yin churned and surged throughout the surrounding area.

    You Xue¡¯s gaze focused, as if a mighty foe were approaching.

    The skeleton¡¯s forceful aura was so strong that even she sensed an enormous threat!

    ¡°The Book of Diting!?¡± The skeleton suddenly eximed. Its fiery ¡°eyes¡± stared?intently at the bronze page in Su Yi¡¯s hand. ¡°No wonder a Spiritual Revolution Realm kid like you made it here alive. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re the Night Watchman of this generation?¡±

    The nging of a sword rang out, and the skeleton sat upright on the bronze tform, like a demon god of the nine heavens!

    Su Yi had a slightly strange look in his eyes, and instead of answering, he muttered to himself, ¡°It seems the little crow didn¡¯te looking for you. Otherwise, you likely would have already guessed my identity.¡±

    The skeletonughed coldly. ¡°That so? I¡¯d actually be rather curious to find just where youe from, little fellow.¡±

    His voice was rife with disdain. How dare some Spiritual Revolution Realm punk kid act all mysterious around him? How ridiculous was that?

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, is this the White Bone Emperor you told me about?¡± You Xue couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s him.¡± Su Yi nodded. ¡°Throughout the ages, countless Emperors have been buried here in Fallen God Valley. He¡¯s the one exception. Although his flesh has been corroded, his cultivation remains, fused fully into his skeleton.

    ¡°Body refiners typically prove their Daos with the power of their flesh, but this old skeleton walks an unusual variant path. He carves his bones with the markings of the Grand Dao, and he proves his Dao through the power of his skeleton. Emperors like him are very rare indeed.

    ¡°It¡¯s for this reason that, despite countless years of corrosion by Yin energies, he¡¯s stubbornly remained alive all this time.¡±

    Atop the distant bronze tform, the White Bone Emperor seemed quite surprised. ¡°Did a senior Night Watchman tell you that?¡±

    Su Yi ignored him and said to You Xue, ¡°In a bit, I¡¯ll teach you a spell to neutralize the restriction. It¡¯s up to you to suppress the ol¡¯ skeleton while I use the Book of Diting?to capture him.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± You Xue nodded.

    The White Bone Emperor obviously could no longer sit still. ¡°Wait! Are you here to imprison this lofty one within the Book of Diting?¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, but rest assured. Once my business here is done, I¡¯ll naturally leave you a path to life.¡±

    The White Bone Emperor was dumbstruck, but a little whileter, he couldn¡¯t help but throw back his head andugh. ¡°Very well! I¡¯ve been imprisoned here for thirty-six thousand and neen years. I¡¯ve long since been desperate to escape confinement. If you can free me from Old Monster Su¡¯s restriction, I promise not to kill you!¡±

    Here, hisughter faded, and his fiery sockets zed imposingly. ¡°But if you can¡¯t do it, I promise you¡¯ll die without a proper burial on this very day!¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi.

    You Xue¡¯s expression was strange, and her red lips were tightly pursed as she fought backughter.

    Their responses surprised the White Bone Emperor; something seemed a bit off.

    He thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Don¡¯t me me for not warning you. See the bronze tform beneath me? Old Monster Su left it there¡­ I mean, the Swordmaster of Abstruse?Force left it there. Given how grand his reputation is, I trust you¡¯ve long since heard of him.¡±

    The White Bone Emperor let out a long sigh. ¡°To tell the truth, despite all my years of imprisonment here, I¡¯m not all that bitter about it. Old Monster Su was just too strong. No matter what you people havee here for, if you can undo my seal, I¡¯ll be deeply grateful to you, and I¡¯ll reward you ordingly.¡±

    ¡°Are you done talking?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The White Bone Emperor was inwardly displeased. Did this kid hear a word I just said? Why is he still so arrogant!?

    ¡°You Xue, this jade slip contains the method to undo the restriction. Have a look.¡± Su Yi passed You Xue a jade slip.

    You Xue epted it, briefly examined its contents, and nodded. ¡°Got it.¡±

    Su Yi nodded back. ¡°Let¡¯s do it, then.¡±

    The White Bone Emperor couldn¡¯t help but interject. ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you! When touched, the restriction¡¯s power is enough to destroy even Emperors!¡±

    You Xueughed, then drew the Burning Silence Ruler with one hand as her other hand formed a seal.

    ¡°The Burning Silence Ruler!¡± The White Bone Emperor¡¯s heart shook.

    Seeing Su Yi with the Book of Diting?had alreadye as quite a surprise.

    Now, when he saw You Xue wield one of the Netherworld King¡¯s Nine Taboos, the White Bone Emperor couldn¡¯t help but feel astonished. Just¡­ where did these twoe from?

    But before he could give the matter any further thought, he trembled from head to toe. The seals You Xue was forming immediately drew his gaze.

    Wisps of Dao Light reminiscent of spring rains interwove?and wrapped around You Xue¡¯s slender fingers.

    The formless and unfathomable fluctuations of a formation spread outward like a ripple.

    When the undtions touched the bronze tform the White Bone Emperor was seated upon, the tform¡¯s surface shone with piercing, misty blue light.

    The light transformed into illusory Dao Swords, which nged and hummed. Together, they were like a prison of swords trapping the White Bone Emperor.

    The White Bone Emperor¡¯s expression changed dramatically, and he was instantly on guard, like a startled wild animal.

    This formation was called the Sword Prison of Forbiddance, and the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force had ced it there at the peak of his power. It contained inestimable profundities, and it connected to the Laws of Corrosive Yin outside it.

    Throughout his countless years of confinement, the White Bone Emperor had tried to break it more than once, but every attempt had ended in failure.

    Even more cruelly, on several asions, the power of the Sword Prison of Forbiddance had almost killed him!

    Yet now, You Xue had awakened its power once more. How could the White Bone Emperor not be rmed?

    He feared that a moment¡¯s incaution on You Xue¡¯s part would trigger aplete eruption of the restriction¡¯s power. If that happened, the White Bone Emperor feared he¡¯d be doomed.

    But before long, the White Bone Emperor sensed that something was amiss.

    The restriction didn¡¯t unleash its power. Rather, this woman of suspicious origins was controlling it precisely and slowly transforming it.

    That woman really can control Old Monster Su¡¯s Sword Prison of Forbiddance!

    The White Bone Emperor was stunned, but after a brief daze, he went mad with delight. He was so excited that his bones quivered.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, should I suppress him?¡± asked You Xue.

    One sentence, and the White Bone Emperor calmed back down.

    Instead of answering, Su Yi tossed the Book of Diting onto the bronze tform. ¡°Old Skeleton, I¡¯ll give you a change. Be good and enter the book. Otherwise, well, you ought to know just how severe the consequences will be.¡±

    The White Bone Emperor fell silent.

    His golden eyes stared intently at the Book of Diting. He repeatedly felt the urge to seize the treasure for himself and use it to escape.

    But each time he had this impulse, he looked at the power of the Sword Prison of Forbiddance surrounding him, and he hesitated.

    He was well aware that if someone in control of this formation wanted to kill him, it would be no more difficult than turning over their hand!

    When that happened, not even the Book of Diting?would be able to save him!

    ¡°Who¡­ exactly are you?¡± The White Bone Emperor looked at Su Yi.

    He¡¯d long since realized that there was something strange about this mysterious Spiritual Revolution Realm young man. He didn¡¯t just control the Book of Diting; he even knew the method for controlling the Sword Prison of Forbiddance.

    This was unquestionably unbelievable.

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s time for you to make a choice. It¡¯s just as I said earlier: if you assist me, I¡¯ll naturally leave you a path to life.¡±

    The White Bone Emperor stared intently at Su Yi, then seemed to understand something. ¡°You have no trace of the Night Watchman''s aura of Annihtion about you, yet you wield the Book of Diting, and you can control Old Monster Su¡¯s Sword Prison of Forbiddance. If I¡¯m not mistaken¡­¡±

    He took a deep breath, and his eyes suddenly zed like torches. He spoke slowly, pausing for emphasis between each word. ¡°You¡¯re either Old Monster Su¡¯s descendant or his disciple!¡±

    He spoke with staunch assurance.

    You Xue couldn¡¯t help but suppress the urge tough. She found this quite amusing.

    However, Su Yi was ustomed to this. The old blind man and Cui Jingyan had mistakenly assumed this too. Although he too found it funny, he also felt a bit exasperated.

    His cultivation was too weak. It really was easy for others to misunderstand!

    The White Bone Emperor looked relieved. ¡°Had you told me who you were earlier, there would have been no need for any further conversation. I would have cooperated with you of my own free will.¡±

    You Xue was stunned. ¡°Truly?¡±

    The White Bone Emperor had a conflicted look on his face as he muttered, ¡°It¡¯s true that my hatred for Old Monster Su is bone-deep, but I would never doubt or disparage his character. You know the secret method for controlling the Sword Prison of Forbiddance, so you¡¯ve surelye here on his orders.¡±

    You Xue instantly understood. So, the White Bone Emperor changed his attitude because of Su Xuanjun!

    s. Outside, it¡¯smon knowledge that the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force passed on five hundred years ago, but he¡¯s been imprisoned here all this time. He obviously has no idea.

    How would his attitude change if he knew?

    You Xue wasn¡¯t certain.

    But she was well aware that no matter how the White Bone Emperor resisted, he couldn¡¯t possibly escape being suppressed within the Book of Diting.

    ¡°Little guy, if possible, please tell Old Monster Su that I hope to meet with him again!¡± said the White Bone Emperor. With that, he blurred into a streak of light and shot into the Book of Diting.

    The bronze book shone with strange lights, then returned to normal.

    However, there was now the image of a skeleton in worn-out armor depicted on its formerly nk page.

 Chapter 916: A Favor

    <h4>Chapter 916: A Favor</h4>

    On the way back from the cave, You Xue asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist, why did you imprison the White Bone Emperor instead of just killing him back then?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s actually quite simple. When Ist explored Fallen God Valley, I set my sights on a thirty-thousand-year Nightcall Flower, and the old skeleton insisted on trying to steal it from me,¡± Su Yi said casually. ¡°He couldn¡¯t beat me, so he attempted to threaten Little Leaf and force me to hand it over. I naturally couldn¡¯t let him off lightly.

    ¡°However, he never really tried to hurt her. Out of consideration for that, I simply took back the Nightcall Flower and imprisoned him instead of dealing a lethal blow.¡±

    You Xue instantly understood. A momentter, she hesitated, then probed, ¡°Were I to encounter danger, would you intervene on my behalf too?¡±

    As she said this, she subconsciously lowered her head and avoided Su Yi¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°I would,¡± said Su Yi without even stopping to think.

    It was just two calm, casual words, but a smile rose on You Xue¡¯s red lips.

    On her cold, aloof face, a smile was extraordinarily radiant. Her heart filled with joy too great to put into words.

    She was well aware of how difficult it was to receive such an answer from Su Xuanjun.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, where are we going next?¡± she asked softly.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to round up a few more old monsters and ask them for a ¡®favor,¡¯¡± Su Yi said casually.

    You Xue¡¯s expression instantly turned a bit strange.

    You call that asking for a favor? You¡¯re obviously just twisting their arms.

    ¡­¡­

    Falling Star Mountain.

    This was another of the nine most dangerous ces in the City of the Wrongfully Dead.

    The mountain stretched for eight hundred miles, and it was home to numerous evil spirits wrought from the souls of departed yao. Their ranks included a few utterly terrifying Imperial-level evil spirits.

    But the strongest was an evil spirit born of the soul of a Bifang Bird. He was known as Divine?Monarch Falling Star.

    He looked like an ancient man with the air of a Daoist immortal. He was dressed in deep blue Daoist?robes and carried a feather whisk.

    But those who understood him knew that he was the type to eat a man alive without bothering to spit out the bones!

    ¡°Old Brother Qing Teng, what have you brought these cultivators here for?¡± Divine Monarch Falling Star nced at Su Yi and hispanions, thenughed.

    ¡°Do something for me.¡±

    It was Su Yi that responded. He revealed the Book of Diting and got straight to the point. ¡°If you agree, I¡¯ll leave you a path to life. If you don¡¯t, don¡¯t me me for helping you agree.¡±

    Divine?Monarch Falling Star was bbergasted, and he could barely believe his ears. ¡°Old Brother Qing Teng, where did this kide from? He¡¯s gone downright insane with arrogance!¡±

    Qing Teng said expressionlessly, ¡°Insane? Not at all. Old Bifang, I urge you to cooperate and save yourself some pain.¡±

    Divine Monarch Falling Star¡¯s eyelids twitched, and his expression gradually darkened. ¡°That so? In all my years of cultivating in the City of the Wrongfully Dead, I¡¯ve never feared anyone¡¯s threats. Never mind you, Qing Teng; even if that crow and its subordinates showed up together, they could forget about making me lower my head!¡±

    He spoke with firm conviction, and an appalling, explosive presence spread out around him.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t waste any time talking. He waved, and¡­

    Boom!

    The White Bone Emperor appeared out of thin air, his eye sockets zing like golden torches as he locked onto Divine Monarch Falling Star, like a sharp de ready to strike.

    Whoosh!

    You Xue drew the Burning Silence Ruler.

    Divine Monarch Falling Star had been proud, resolute, and domineering just moments prior, but when he saw this, he gasped, and his expression changed. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°White Bone Emperor! You.. why¡­ why are you..?¡±

    The White Bone Emperor just said tly, ¡°You either help, or you die. Choose for yourself, Old Bifang. Any more wasted words, and don¡¯t me me for my poor manners!¡±

    Divine Monarch Falling Star gulped with great difficulty.

    His heart was full of countless doubts. He couldn¡¯t fathom how someone had imprisoned the White Bone Emperor in the Book of Diting, or how a mysterious woman had gotten her hands on the Netherworld King¡¯s Burning Silence Ruler.

    More than that, he couldn¡¯t understand why the ruler of the Little Necropolis, Qing Teng, would treat this young man in blue with such respect.

    All he understood was that if he didn¡¯t make a decision, the consequences were sure to be dire.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, the Falling Star Divine Monarch sighed in dejection and lowered his head.

    ¡­¡­

    Su Yi andpany then proceeded to the scattered perilous and forbidden grounds of the City of the Wrongfully Dead, taking with them the terrifying old monsters that called these ces home.

    Every one of them was a ruler of their respective forbidden ground.

    But when Su Yi showed up on their door with the White Bone Emperor, Heavenspan Yao Vine, Divine Monarch Falling Star, and numerous others, everyst one of these terrifying existences lowered their heads¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Four hourster, a blood-redke surrounded by mountains.

    The waters were boundlessly vast, and the red liquid was thick, like an endlessly churningke of blood. The space above theke was in chaos, with numerous spatial rifts hovering in the air, slicing the heavens to ribbons.

    The Chaotic Void Blood Lake!

    This was yet another of the most dangerous ces in the City of the Wrongfully Dead. Even the evil spirits and souls of the dead dared not enter.

    This was because the Chaotic Void Blood Lake was surrounded by spatial rifts year-round. Here, even Emperors faced almost certain death.

    Su Yi appeared out of nowhere. He was alone; this ce was so dangerous that he¡¯d had the others wait far away.

    ¡°Ol¡¯ White Eyebrows,e on out. Be quick about it.¡± Su Yi stood with his hands behind his back and said calmly. His voice instantly spread throughout the entirety of the Chaotic Void Blood Lake.

    Suddenly, an elderly dwarf floated out of one of the numerous spatial rifts. He was only about a foot tall, and his head waspletely bald, but his long eyebrows were as white as snow.

    He gripped a ck, twisted, serpentine cane as he slowly emerged from the spatial rift. When he saw Su Yi standing by thekeside, he looked confused, and he snorted coldly, ¡°Little baby, you sure got guts. How dare you shout in this old man¡¯s territory? Aren¡¯t you afraid you¡¯ll get yourself killed?¡±

    As his voice spread, the waters of the enormous bloodke churned, and the rifts hovering in the air swayed, like countless gaping maws. Terrifying spatial fluctuations spread outward.

    But Su Yi ignored this entirely, then gently tapped the green-skinned gourd at his waist.

    ng!

    The strange humming of a sword reverberated throughout heaven and earth.

    It went off in the white-eyebrowed dwarf¡¯s heart like a thunderp. His expression changed dramatically, and he thwapped?his shiny bald head and let out a strange shout. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re¡­!!¡±

    His voice was full of unconcealed astonishment and deep-seated dread.

    Su Yi smiled faintly. ¡°A little baby, am I? Want to try calling me that again?¡±

    The elderly dwarf quivered and stered a toadyish smile across his aged face. ¡°Earlier, I was blind. I didn¡¯t recognize your current incarnation. Please forgive me, Your Excellency Su!¡±

    His words dripped with ttery.

    ¡°Cut the crap. Do you remember our agreement?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The elderly dwarf hurriedly responded with a solemn vow. ¡°I¡¯d forget my own parents before I¡¯d forget our agreement, Your Excellency Su!¡±

    ¡°I want to take a trip to the Dark Capital,¡± said Su Yi, ¡°and I need your help.¡±

    The elderly dwarf was stunned, and he could barely believe his ears. How could Su Xuanjun, the man unsurpassed throughout the heavens, need my help with something so simple as a trip to the Dark Capital?

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Su Yi asked casually.

    The elderly dwarf jumped, then shuddered and said hurriedly, ¡°Your Excellency Su, please don¡¯t misunderstand! I was just so surprised. I would never have guessed that I¡¯d receive an opportunity to be of service to you in this lifetime. This honor is absolutely worth more than eight lifetimes of umted karmic merit!¡±

    Su Yi stretched out his hand and summoned the Book of Diting. ¡°For now, go inside. I¡¯ll naturally let you out when I need you.¡±

    The dwarf¡¯s pupils constricted. The Book of Diting!

    No matter how confused he might be, he was absolutely certain that this Spiritual Revolution Realm young man and the unsurpassed, legendary Su Xuanjun were one and the same!

    He truly couldn¡¯t think of anyone else capable of borrowing the Book of Diting?from the Night Watchman.

    Besides, the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos was Su Xuanjun¡¯s most terrifying weapon, as well as the weapon he liked best!

    ¡°Your Excellency Su, might I be so bold as to make a tiny request?¡± the dwarf asked cautiously.

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°Speak.¡±

    This old dwarf was none other than Old Yao White Eyebrows, the Radiant Void Beast that upied the Chaotic Void Blood Lake. He had innate control over the Laws of Space, and he could shuttle freely between nes.

    Historically, even the mightiest of the City of the Wrongfully Dead¡¯s old monsters weren¡¯t willing to offend the old codger lightly.

    The reason was simple: due to his master over spatial power, if he wanted to flee, almost no one could stop him.

    Conversely, if he wanted to get back at someone, there was no predicting when he¡¯d tear open a rift, appear in your home territory, and catch you off guard.

    It had happened before, and more than once at that!

    Back in the day, after Su Yi subdued this old yao, he chased him throughout the Dark Capital before finally using the power of a sword domain to seal off all possible escape routes.

    Then, after Old Yao White Eyebrows admitted defeat, he begged for mercy, vowing to follow all of Su Yi¡¯s orders so long as he lived, even if it cost him his life.

    Old Yao White Eyebrows said hurriedly, ¡°This old man hopes to stay by your side and contribute to your cause a while longer. Were it possible to serve you forever, that would naturally be even better!¡±

    After a brief daze, Su Yi smiled faintly. ¡°Seems to me that you¡¯re trying to seize this opportunity to escape the City of the Wrongfully Dead.¡±

    Old Yao White Eyebrows instantly felt awkward, and he bashfully rubbed his cane.

    A momentter, he took a deep breath, raised his right hand, and said solemnly, ¡°I swear by the heavens themselves that, although I indeed long to escape the City of the Wrongfully Dead, I am absolutely sincere in my willingness to serve you, no matter the difficulty! I absolutely have no ulterior motives!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll consider it,¡± said Su Yi. He pointed at the Book of Diting. ¡°For now, go inside.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Old Yao White Eyebrows paused briefly to bow to Su Yi, then blurred into a streak of light and shot into the Book of Diting.

    ¡°Now it¡¯s time to visit the Dark Capital,¡± said Su Yi, letting out a turbid breath of air.

    Without any further dys, he put away the Book of Diting, turned, and left.

 Chapter 917: Yin-Yang Divine Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 917: Yin-Yang Divine Mountain</h4>

    Why had Su Yi gone to so much trouble tonight? The reason was simple.

    His cultivation base was too weak.

    If he wanted to take down a behemoth like the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court, his only hope was to borrow external power.

    That was why he borrowed the Book of Diting?from the Night Watchman before leaving Snowy Skies City.

    When he left the Chaotic Void Blood Lake, Su Yi reconvened with You Xue and the others, and the group proceeded straight to the Dark Capital.

    ¡­¡­

    In a stretch of lifeless, destendscape, there was nothing but a single upright tombstone.

    It was four feet, nine inches high and pitch ck throughout. It looked perfectly ordinary and entirely unremarkable.

    But thendscape in which it stood had a holy, austere atmosphere difficult to put into words. The mountains, rivers, and everything in them were utterly silent.

    A hundred feet away.

    Boom!

    A low, muffled st resounded throughout the deathly silence of the barrenndscape.

    A coppery-skinned, thin-faced man in ck raised his right leg with great difficulty and took another step forward.

    When his foot hid the ground, the earth shook. He swayed violently before managing to stabilize himself.

    But afterward, his breathing was ragged, and his thin, chiseled face paled with exhaustion.

    When he looked at the tombstone still a hundred feet away, his tawny eyes revealed his astonishment.

    He was a terrifying expert capable of overpowering even Emperors ofparable cultivation, but here, he was under constant, unimaginable suppression. Taking even a single step was immensely difficult!

    His footprints were clearly visible in the ground behind him, and they extended into the distance.

    Although no one knew it, just getting within a hundred feet of the tombstone had taken him a full nine years!

    For nine years, he¡¯d poured everything he had into divining the tombstone¡¯s secrets.

    For nine years, he¡¯d advanced, step by step, with enormous difficulty. He finally saw hope of reaching that mysterious tombstone!

    ¡°It sure lives up to its reputation as the divine relic thest monarch of the Infernal Pce left behind. Even after countless years, its aura is enough to make one¡¯s heart quiver.¡± The man in ck let out a rueful sigh.

    He stood in ce, then took out a golden purple gourd and poured out a radiant pill surrounded in flowing light. Once he¡¯d swallowed it, he started refining it.

    But he dared not sit down.

    If he did, that terrifying suppressive force would prevent him from ever struggling to his feet again!

    During his first year in this forbidden ground, he relied on his cultivation base to advance thirty thousand feet.

    During his second year, he advanced another twenty-two thousand feet.

    But during his third year, he only advanced ten thousand feet.

    The closer he got to the tombstone, the greater the pressure he faced and the slower his advance.

    Now, in his ninth year, he was within a hundred feet of the tombstone. Every step forward he took was harder than ascending the heavens!

    At this point, he had no choice but to rely on the power of medicine to sustain his advance.

    ¡°If things continue like this, the final hundred feet will require five more Life-Inversion Divine Origin Pills and six hours. Then, I¡¯ll finally reach the tombstone.¡±

    The man couldn¡¯t help but wince at the thought.

    Life-Inversion Divine Origin Pills!

    These were a peerless divine medicine. Even if someone was on the verge of death, swallowing such a pill could bring them back and restore flesh to bone. It even fully replenished the power of one¡¯s cultivation base.

    This was unquestionably a priceless treasure!

    Any Emperor who obtained it would hide it on their person and treat it as a life-saving trump card.

    Over the past nine years, the man in ck had already consumed eight of the Life-Inversion Divine Origin Pills he¡¯d brought with him. Only six remained in the purple-gold gourd.

    ¡°But if I canprehend the secrets of reincarnation carved within the tombstone, it wouldn¡¯t matter if I had to use up every treasure I had on me. It would be worth it.¡±

    The man in ck took a deep breath, and his eyes shone with newfound determination.

    More than anyone else in the Netherworld, he understood just how precious the tombstone safeguarding the City of the Wrongfully Dead was.

    ¡­¡­

    The Dark Capital.

    Unlike the other danger zones of the City of the Wrongfully Dead, the Dark Capital¡¯s dangers were all hidden within its nineyers of purgatory.

    Everyyer contained numerous malevolent powers that had been left there since ancient times. The further down you went, the more terrifying they got.

    Starting from the sixthyer, the evil powers lurking there were strong enough to threaten even Emperors!

    To the vast majority of the world¡¯s cultivators, the Nine Great Purgatories of the Dark Capital were endlessly fearsome.

    But to some people, they were treasured grounds brimming with opportunity.

    Exploring these purgatories wouldn¡¯t just help temper one¡¯s cultivation base. Explorers could also hunt the demons that lived there and gather rare and ancient Grand Dao Fragments.

    But now that the Yin-Yang Road leading in and out of the Dark Capital¡¯s interior had been destroyed, not even Emperors could enter it.

    And those already inside its Nine Great Purgatories found it extremely difficult to leave.

    And tonight, a shocking grand battle raged in the Dark Capital.

    Boom!

    Heaven and earth shook. The entirendscape trembled.

    An army of evil spirits nketed thendscape, descending upon the Dark Capital in relentless waves. Baleful energies surged through the air like dark clouds, blotting out the skies and obscuring the sun.

    As if the forces of hell were waging war!

    Beneath the dome of heaven.

    Dazzling divine radiance crisscrossed and ripped through the sky, illuminating the entirendscape.

    The radiance of treasures swept out in all directions, causing widespread destruction. Daoist invocations boomed like thunder.

    Roaring, like the cries of gods of demons, shook the entire stretch of sky.

    Figure after figure shot through the air, charging into the fray, terrifying beyond limit.

    There were valiant Emperors, fighting and killing like mad.

    There were enormous, bestial figures shuttling through the skies. Their auras alone bore down on the air, shattering and copsing thendscape.

    The battle was utter chaos. They fought with such intensity that the sun and moon lost their light, and the entire area descended into turmoil, upheaval, and destruction. It was like a vision of the apocalypse.

    In the midst of all this chaos, evil spiritsparable to Emperors fell, and their miserable shrieks echoed throughout thendscape.

    Other times, Emperors were captured alive, and they roared with fury and unwillingness.

    ¡°First, retreat from Yin-Yang Divine Mountain! We can¡¯t let them take us down one by one. If that happens, we won¡¯t be able to escape disaster!¡±

    The Jade Sword Empress of Fire Illumination Divine Pce, Feng Yuzhi, shouted from the skies.

    This unmatched beauty of a Profound Serenity Empress was bathed in blood. Her clothing was stained, and her disheveled hair was smeared with red liquid.

    Her aura was sharp and forceful, and her sword intent zed like fire. It almost seemed like it would incinerate both heaven and earth.

    By now, too many evil spirits had perished beneath her de to count.

    Including more than ten Imperial-level evil spirits!

    Throughout the battlefield, no one was more valiant or forceful than her.

    ¡°Retreat!¡±

    In another section of the battlefield, Profound Serenity Emperors Yun Songzi of Yellow Springs Pce and Lu Changming of Meng Po Pce immediately retreated. All of them headed straight toward the solitary mountain in the distance.

    Yin-Yang Divine Mountain.

    It was originally the entrance to the Dark Capital.

    A portion of the Laws of the City of the Wrongfully Dead¡¯s source were distributed throughout the mountain, and it could suppress evil and prevent the demons living within its Nine Great Purgatories from escaping into the outside world.

    Now, Yin-Yang Divine Mountain had be these Emperors¡¯ only refuge!

    However, as they retreated, two Profound Illumination Emperors failed to break through their foes¡¯ encirclement. Both were taken alive.

    As strong as she was, the Jade Sword Empress, Feng Yuzhi, could do nothing to save them.

    She was up against a full three Dark Vassals!

    Each of these terrifying evil spirits wasparable to a typical Profound Serenity Emperor. When they attacked together, they were extremely troublesome opponents.

    In the end, she had to rely on the power of a secret treasure she was carrying to break through their encirclement, escape the battlefield, and return safely to Yin-Yang Divine Mountain.

    They¡¯d fought, surrounded on all sides and trying to break free, for less than ten minutes. In the end, they lost.

    ¡°When we started fighting, there were a full twenty Emperors on our side, but now, only seven remain¡­¡± Yun Songzi stood atop Yin-Yang Peak and sighed, his face ashen.

    When they retreated, the battle came to a lull, but the mountain was thoroughly surrounded by a massive army of evil spirits. The dense mass of spirits nketed the entirendscape and filled the skies. There was no end to them in sight.

    Their ranks included no shortage of terrifying spiritsparable to Emperors.

    But the strongest were the heretical cultivators of the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court and the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow presiding over the army of evil spirits from the rear!

    Heaven and earth were in upheaval, and thendscape withered.

    The smell of bloodshed and smoke permeated the battlefield. Although the boundlessly vast army of evil spirits dared not approach Yin-Yang Divine Mountain, they sealed off all possible escape routes.

    This oppressive sight was enough to make any Emperor give in to despair!

    ¡°You still don¡¯t understand? Right from the start, the changes to the Dark Capital were a trap!¡± Feng Yuzhi said coldly.

    The crowd¡¯s expressions shifted erratically. All of their hearts were iparably heavy.

    They¡¯de here tonight to investigate what had happened in the Dark Capital and search for a way to save their sectmates trapped in its Nine Great Purgatories.

    Who¡¯d have thought that such an enormous disaster would befall them so soon after they arrived at Yin-Yang Divine Mountain?

    Now, only the seven of them remained trapped here. The forces of the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court had already captured all of the others alive!

    They could already predict that, if they didn¡¯t break out of this encirclement and cut a path to life, all of them would fall here.

    ¡°Had I known it would be like this, I would have heeded Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s warning¡­¡± Lu Changming muttered bitterly.

    ¡°Brother Lu, what do you mean by that?¡± Yun Songzi asked.

    Everyone else looked over as well.

    Lu Changming¡¯s expression shifted erratically, but in the end, he sighed. ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you, everyone. Yesterday night, in Snowy Skies City, Fellow Daoist Su warned me that the recent developments in the Dark Capital were a trap, and he urged me not to get involved.¡±

    Lu Changming paused, then continued, ¡°I thought that ourbined power would be enough to ovee any danger we encountered, so I didn¡¯t take his warning to heart. Who¡¯d have thought that¡­¡±

    His voice trailed off here, but the others already understood, and their expressions grew even darker.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Lu, why didn¡¯t you say something earlier!!?¡± someone sputtered indignantly.

    ¡°Had I said something, would you have stayed out of the City of the Wrongfully Dead?¡± Lu Changming asked right back.

    Everyone fell silent, and all of them felt conflicted.

    It was then that an aged voice suddenly rang out from afar. ¡°Fellow Daoists, if you¡¯re willing to surrender ande quietly, I can swear on my life that I¡¯ll leave you a path to survival!¡±

    As this voice rang out, an elderly monk in ck appeared in the distant skies.

    He smiled warmly and benevolently at the group. ¡°But if you remain stubborn, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to escape even if you grow wings!¡±

 Chapter 918: Right in the Nick of Time

    <h4>Chapter 918: Right in the Nick of Time</h4>

    An austere atmosphere bore down on heaven and earth.

    All was silent save for the mellow voice of Malevolent Release echoing through the air.

    Feng Yuzhi, Yun Songzi, and the others¡¯ expressions shifted erratically.

    ¡°Cultivators like us have long since ceased to fear death. If you think you can force us to lower our heads, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re mistaken,¡± Feng Yuzhi said icily.

    Malevolent Release smiled. ¡°No, you won¡¯t die. The Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court has gone to great lengths to set up this trap, all to capture you alive. Your deaths wouldn¡¯t benefit us in any way.¡±

    Feng Yuzhi and the others frowned.

    Although they couldn¡¯t figure out what the old monk was getting at, when they recalled seeing theirpanions captured alive, chills coursed through them.

    Why would the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court go to such lengths to take them alive? This unquestionably implied they were plotting something!

    ¡°At this stage, there¡¯s no need to deceive you. It¡¯s true that the Laws of Yin-Yang Divine Mountain can suppress the evil spirits, but they present no threat to the Emperors of the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court,¡± said the old monk.

    He smiled, then continued, ¡°Why have we limited ourselves to surrounding you? We simply wish to leave you a path to life. We¡¯re trying to avoid pushing you into the corner and making you fight to the death, that¡¯s all.

    ¡°In other words, if you stubbornly refuse to see the light and fight on, I assure you that it won¡¯t be long before our offensive reaches Yin-Yang Divine Mountain and takes everyst one of you down!¡±

    His words boomed throughout heaven and earth like a massive bell.

    Feng Yuzhi and the other Emeprors¡¯ expressions were increasingly overcast.

    ¡°But if you do that, you¡¯ll have to pay a heavy price for it,¡± Feng Yuzhi said coldly, her voice rife with murderousness.

    Malevolent Release furrowed his brow.

    It was then that the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow, who was safeguarding the back lines of the massive army of evil spirits, said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten minutes to think it over. If you remain stubborn even after that, don¡¯t me me for my poor manners.¡±

    This tant threat reverberated throughout heaven and earth.

    The densely packed swarm of evil spirits readied themselves for battle.

    The Emperors of the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court stood beneath the dome of heaven, guarding the periphery of Yin-Yang Divine Mountain. Murderous intent surged around them.

    The old monk, Malevolent Release, sped his palms together and said no more.

    The oppressive atmosphere and deathly silence were almost suffocating.

    Atop Yin-Yang Divine Mountain.

    Feng Yuzhi and the others looked at each other, their expressions shifting.

    ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s no need to even consider it. I dare say with certainty that if they capture us alive, we¡¯ll meet with a fate worse than death.¡± Feng Yuzhi tightened her grip on her Dao Sword, and her eyes shed with imposing light. ¡°Seems to me that we should fight to the death. If we can cut open a path of blood, all the better. Even if we can¡¯t, we¡¯ll take several of them down with us!¡±

    Death meant nothing to the Jade Sword Empress of Fire Illumination Divine Pce. She was utterly valiant.

    ¡°Very well! Let¡¯s do as you say!¡± Yun Songzi straightforwardly agreed, and the others followed suit.

    All of them were well aware that they had little chance of making it out of here alive, but none of them were willing to just give up.

    It was just as Fung Yuzhi had said. Even if they died, they¡¯d drag several of their foes down with them!

    Old monk Malevolent Release couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Everyone, is this truly necessary?¡±

    .

    ¡°You want to fight to the death? Well, I won¡¯t let you get your way!¡± The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow snorted coldly, and it surged with murderous intent. ¡°Grand Libationer¡­¡±

    The crow had only just said this when a miserable shriek emanated from afar.

    The one who¡¯d cried out was one of the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court¡¯s dharma protectors, the mid-stage Profound Illumination Emperor who¡¯d been guarding the periphery of the battlefield.

    Yet now, this Emperor split into pieces, and dark firelight incinerated himpletely.

    The aftermath even spread to the hundred-plus evil spirits nearby. They instantly exploded into ash and drifted down to earth.

    This scene instantly triggered an uproar.

    Countless gazes looked over and saw a group hurtling through the night sky.

    The leader was a young man in blue. His hands were behind his back, and he walked through the enormous battlefield and the dense army of evil spirits as if he were out for a casual stroll.

    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su!¡±

    ¡°What¡­ What is he doing here?¡±

    Atop Yin-Yang Divine Mountain, Lu Changming, Yun Songzi, and the other older-generation experts couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    They¡¯d only just prepared themselves to fight to the death.

    None of them had anticipated that just as their grand battle was about to break out, Su Yi would lead a group to the battlefield.

    After all, in the face of such arge-scale deathtrap, never mind ordinary cultivators: even Imperial Realm experts would have long since fled. Who would dare get mixed up in this?

    Yet a young Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator like Su Yi had gone and shown up anyway!

    ¡°How is this¡­ any different from throwing himself into the¡­?¡± One of the older experts sighed and shook his head. Su Yi¡¯s valiance was surprising, and moving, too.

    But no one thought highly of his decision. They saw this as no different from throwing his life away.

    After all, the battlefield was utterly enormous, and there were too many evil spirits to count, as well as the forces of the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court: the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow, five libationers, more than ten dharma protectors, and three limitlessly terrifying Dark Vassals!

    Them aside, there was no shortage of mighty evil spirits that ruled over their respective forbidden grounds in the City of the Wrongfully Dead!

    A lineup like this was enough to trap even Profound Serenity Emperors like Feng Yuzhi and Lu Changming. They saw little hope of escaping this encirclement, and their only choice was to fight to the bitter end.

    What could a Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator aplish?

    ¡°Throwing himself into the? I most certainly don¡¯t see it that way. Don¡¯t forget: Fellow Daoist Su has heaven-defyingbat skills, and even Ancestor Mo Wuhen treats him with iparable respect. On top of all that, the Night Watchman of Snowy Skies Cities sees him as an old friend. How could he possibly be an ordinary person?¡± Lu Changming said gravely. ¡°Besides, Young Lord Su is no reckless barbarian. If he darede here, he must haveplete confidence!¡±

    Yun Songzi, Feng Yuzhi, and the others mulled that over.

    Meanwhile, amidst the boundlessly vast battlefield, the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow, grand libationer, and other old monsters of the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court saw Su Yi and hispanions too.

    ¡°Cui Family pipsqueak, you¡¯re finally here! I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time!¡± The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow¡¯s red eyes shone with overwhelming hatred and murderousness.

    The entire area was in uproar.

    Lu Changming and the others, however, were befuddled. The inauspicious bird obviously knew Su Yi, yet he addressed him as if he were a member of the Cui Family. There had to be some kind of misunderstanding.

    ¡°Is that the kid who killed the third libationer and stole the Burning Silence Ruler?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s the woman beside him!¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±

    The old monsters of the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court were all ready and raring to go. None of them looked friendly.

    The entire area was instantly in uproar. Terrifying divine majesties stirred up the wind and clouds and swept toward Su Yi andpany like a wave.

    Su Yi ignored all of this and continued ahead, not at all concerned.

    ¡°Stop right there!¡±

    A group of evil spirits shot out and tried to block his path.

    You Xue¡¯s starry eyes glinted with cold light, and she swung her fair hand through the air.

    Whoosh!

    A ten-thousand-foot, perfectly straight streak of Torchlit Darkness saber qi shot forth, ripping through the skies and descending with a bang.

    It cleaved through heaven and earth like a knife through canvas, leaving a perfectly straight rift in its wake. Wherever this rift passed, countless evil spirits were instantly destroyed, and their souls scattered.

    Boom!

    When the saber qi descended, it cut a ten-thousand-foot ravine into the ground, scattering dirt and dust. Not one evil spirit remained on either side of the massive chasm.

    One simple, understated sh, and You Xue cut open a path with ease!

    That terrifyingbat strength bewildered many of the old monsters, who couldn¡¯t help but stare.

    Su Yi, however, just continued ahead with his hands behind his back.

    ¡°He really doesn¡¯t know the meaning of the word death!¡± Cold, sinisterughter rang out.

    The speaker was a man as thin as a stalk of bamboo and dressed in golden robes. He took a step forward and was just about to charge when the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow called out.

    ¡°Wait! I¡¯ve never seen anyone throw themselves into the fisherman¡¯s so foolishly before. Step aside and let them through!¡±

    Its dignified voice resounded throughout heaven and earth.

    The boundless army of evil spirits along Su Yi and hispanions¡¯ path cleared the way ahead.

    The old monsters of the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court had, moments prior, been raring to go. But now, they suppressed their urge to attack and watched coldly from the sidelines.

    But now, Lu Changming could no longer remain calm. He frantically called out, ¡°Fellow Daoist, please hurry up and retreat. Don¡¯t get any closer!¡±

    Who could fail to realize that, if Su Yi reached Yin-Yang Divine Mountain, he¡¯d surely find himself surrounded just like they were?

    It really wouldn¡¯t be any different from throwing himself into the fisherman¡¯s.

    ¡°This is no dragon¡¯s cave or tiger¡¯s den. Why should I retreat?¡± When Su Yi finally spoke, his voice was calm. ¡°Besides, I came here to enter the Nine Great Purgatories of the Dark Capital, and I have to reach Yin-Yang Divine Mountain before I can do that.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    Silence greeted this deration.

    The corners of Lu Changming and the others¡¯ lips twitched, and their minds went nk.

    None of them would have guessed that even in such a perilous situation, Su Yi would still be fixated on entering the Nine Great Purgatories of the Dark Capital.

    He was tantly disregarding the forces of the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court!

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow was stunned, and for a moment, it almost thought it had misheard him.

    A momentter, it couldn¡¯t help but throw back its head and burst intoughter. ¡°See that, everyone! This pipsqueak hase here tonight to enter the Dark Capital! Hahaha!¡±

    It clutched its stomach with its wings andughed uproariously. The old monsters of the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court allughed along.

    As if they¡¯d heard the funniest joke in the world.

    The formerly austere, oppressive atmosphere was now filled with a strange air of revelry.

    Su Yi didn¡¯tugh, and his expression remained as calm as ever.

    You Xue furrowed her brow, while Qing Teng and his apprentice nced at each other. When they next looked at theughing old monsters, they couldn¡¯t help but pity them.

    I¡¯m afraid those scoundrels have no idea how terrifying of an existence they¡¯re up against. Yuan Linning¡¯s expression was a bit strange too.

    She followed Su Yi through the boundless army of evil spirits, but she wasn¡¯t the least bit panicked. On the contrary, she found theughing, jeering old monsters utterly ridiculous.

    When Su Yi and hispanions arrived at the peak of Yin-Yang Mountain, Feng Yuzhi, Lu Changming, and the others immediately weed him.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, many thanks foring to our aid.¡± Feng Yuzhi steadied her heart and inclined her head in greeting.

    The others followed suit.

    Despite their predicament, Su Yi and hispanions had resolutelye to their aid. Who wouldn¡¯t have been moved?

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head. ¡°You needn¡¯t be so polite. I simply happened to arrive at just the right moment.¡±

    He¡¯d promised the Night Watchman that he¡¯d clean up the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court.

    He¡¯d also told the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow to wash its neck and wait for him here.

    As for saving Feng Yuzhi and the others? He really had just arrived at this critical juncture by coincidence.

    Before arriving here, even he would never have guessed that these Emperors would have found themselves in such peril.

 Chapter 919: A Spectator, Just Watching for Now

    <h4>Chapter 919: A Spectator, Just Watching for Now</h4>

    He simply happened to arrive at the right time? Lu Changming and the others were stunned.

    Only now did they realize that, earlier, Su Yi wasn¡¯t joking. He and hispanions really were headed to the Nine Great Purgatories of the Dark Capital!

    Off in the distance, the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow could no longer suppress its murderous intent. It said coldly, ¡°Did you bring the Burning Silence Ruler, little fellow?¡±

    Su Yi ignored him, put his hands behind his back, and evaluated the area around Yin-Yang Divine Mountain.

    Before long, he sensed a trace of the Yin-Yang Road¡¯s presence.

    This path was originally condensed out of the source power of the City of the Wrongfully Dead, and it appeared on the peak of Yin-Yang Divine Mountain.

    But now, it had?been severely damaged. The power of the Laws long dormant within Yin-Yang Divine Mountain no longer allowed people to cross over and enter its Nine Great Purgatories.

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed.

    But this demonstration ofplete disregard provoked the ire of the old monsters of the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, the Esteemed ck Crow asked you a question!¡± Malevolent Release said gravely, his voice rumbling like thunder and reverberating throughout the night sky.

    ¡°You really are noisy.¡± Su Yi turned and fixed his distant, profound gaze on the old monk. ¡°You Xue, send this wicked monk on his way. Use the Burning Silence Ruler to help his soul find peace.¡±

    As he spoke, he took out his wicker chair and sprawled outzily. ¡°For now, I¡¯ll just act as a spectator.¡±

    They¡¯d just gotten here after rushing from one forbidden ground to another. Now, he could finally get some rest.

    ¡°.....¡±

    The crowd didn¡¯t know what to say to that.

    Even if you¡¯d hit them over the head, they would never have guessed that Su Yi would pull out his wicker chair and recline it now, when the threat of death loomed on all sides.

    Wasn¡¯t he a bit too rxed?

    This seemed to havee out of nowhere, and the onlookers felt their brains couldn¡¯t quite keep up.

    But You Xue and Qing Teng were both ustomed to this.

    A lineup like this might well intimidate the world¡¯s Emperors, but it wasn¡¯t enough to draw the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡¯s attention.

    This wasn¡¯t disdain. Rather, it was an expression of bone-deep pride and a magnificent bearing.

    That was how it was supposed to be!

    At least, that¡¯s what You Xue and Qing Teng thought.

    But on the distant battlefield, the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow and old monsters of the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned.

    They¡¯d lived for who knows how long, but this was their first time seeing such a wildly arrogant young man!

    ¡°Very well.¡± You Xue didn¡¯t hesitate. She stepped into the air and rose.

    Whoosh~

    A dim rain of light poured down around her graceful figure, like falling flowers. Her aura then underwent an earth-shaking transformation.

    Her starry eyes were like the night sky, and she was as majestic as a goddess!

    The fiery Burning Silence Ruler appeared in her fair and slender hands, like a torch illuminating the ages and bringing light to the entirendscape.

    All eyes were instantly on You Xue.

    ¡°She¡¯s the one who killed the third libationer and stole the Burning Silence Ruler?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    The old monsters of the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court all looked confused and rmed.

    .

    The aura emanating from You Xue was far too powerful and terrifying; it was far beyond most Profound Serenity Emperors.

    Even Lu Changming, Feng Yuzhi, and the others couldn¡¯t help but look stunned.

    They¡¯did eyes on You Xue before entering the City of the Wrongfully Dead, but none of them had anticipated that this young woman who''d seemed as meek and obedient as a serving girl would be this powerful.

    They couldn¡¯t help but take another look at Su Yi.

    Just who was this Spiritual Revolution Realm young man, to make a woman so mighty treat him with such deference and obey his everymand?

    ¡°So, she¡¯s the spirit of the Ghost Serpents¡¯ Tianya Dark Torchlight!¡± Off in the distance, the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow realized who You Xue was, and it boiled over with murderous intent. ¡°But a mere treasure spirit like you can forget about protecting that little whelp!¡±

    Then, it coldly issued orders. ¡°Second libationer, fourth libationer, work with the grand libationer to capture that woman and retrieve the Burning Silence Ruler!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Two voices resounded from the battlefield.

    Immediately afterward, a tall, stalwart man in a warrior¡¯s robe and a slim, graceful woman in blue armor shot forth.

    These were the second and fourth libationers of the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court, and both had Profound Serenity Realm cultivation!

    They convened with Grand Libationer Malevolent Release, and their three monstrous auras fused together, shaking the entirendscape and throwing the air into disarray.

    Their momentum shook both heaven and earth!

    But You Xue¡¯s expression was calm and collected, and she made no attempt to dodge or retreat. She just wielded the Burning Silence Ruler and charged straight into the fray.

    Boom!

    A grand battle broke out. The mountains and rivers trembled, and the sun and moon lost their light.

    Astonishingly, despite fighting three Profound Serenity experts all by herself, You Xue wasn¡¯t at all at a disadvantage!

    Her unmatched magnificence provoked gasps throughout the surrounding area.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help!¡± Feng Yuzhi was the first to step forth. Before her voice had even finished echoing through the air, she blurred into an arc of light and shot into the fray.

    ng!

    Her Dao Sword glittered, like heavenly fire shooting through the skies.

    The Jade Sword Empress disyed astonishingbat strength not one bit inferior to You Xue¡¯s!

    ¡°Fifth libationer, sixth libationer, you join in too!¡± The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow snorted coldly.

    ¡°Got it!¡± A short, fat man in yellow robes and a gray-bearded old man in purple joined the battle.

    Both were in the early-stage Profound Serenity Realm. They were inferior to the grand and second libationers, two mid-stage Profound Serenity Emperors, but they wereparable to the fourth libationer.

    With them in the mix, the battle raged with increased intensity.

    You Xue and Feng Youzhi fought side by side, two against five. Although they didn¡¯t seize the advantage, their opponents couldn¡¯t take the two of them down!

    And the battle was so intense that the aftershock alone threw the surrounding area into chaos, shaking everything in all ten directions.

    This was a sh between Profound Serenity powerhouses, a rare and unmatched grand battle. They fought in the air like gods waging war. Such a battle was far beyond a Profound Illumination Emperor.

    ¡°We should go too!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Yun Songzi and Lu Channgming gnashed their teeth, soared into the air, and joined the fray.

    Of the seven allied Emperors present, Feng Yuzhi aside, only they had Profound Serenity Realm cultivation. They naturally couldn¡¯t just sit back and watch at a time like this.

    Su Yi made no attempt to stop them.

    He just sat there as if all of this were perfectly normal, picked up his jug, and drank with relish.

    ¡°Hah, a battle, that¡¯s all! If we¡¯repeting to see who has more Emperors, I have nothing to fear!!¡± The distant Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow said disdainfully.

    Over the years, the crow had used the name of the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court to recruit countless subordinates, all in the name of freeing the Netherworld King from the Great Chaos Ruins.

    Their ranks included no shortage of terrifying Imperial Realm experts!

    Otherwise, they couldn¡¯t possibly have been so rxed in tonight¡¯s grand battle, nor could they have captured more than ten of their enemies¡¯ Emperors in rapid session.

    ¡°Three esteemed Dark Vassals, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to intervene. Show them the true meaning of helplessness and despair!¡± the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow said leisurely.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Three strange and terrifying presences soared into the sky.

    They belonged to three terrifying evil spirits covered in ck armor. Only their icy, imposing eyes were visible. Baleful mists wrapped around them like dragons, and their sheer momentum was appalling.

    Dark Vassals!

    Rumor had it that in ancient times, they served as the Netherworld King¡¯s attendants. Every one of them was in possession of indomitable, terrifying power. They were far beyond the world¡¯s Profound Serenity Emperors.

    Even Grand Libationer Malevolent Release was a notch inferior to them!

    When the three Dark Vassals took action, the Emperors locked in fiercebat¡ªFeng Yuzhi, Lu Changming, and the others¡ªall sensed an enormous threat.

    During their earlier fight to break through their enemies¡¯ encirclement, they¡¯d witnessed the Dark Vassals¡¯ strength. How could they fail to realize how terrifyingly strong these evil spirits were?

    ¡°Demon Ape Emperor, bring the other Emperors and fight your way onto Yin-Yang Divine Mountain. Capture their Emperors alive, and remember to bring me that kid¡¯s head!¡± the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow coldly issued yet another order.

    Then, it started preening its feathers. It seemed to take pleasure in this, and its red eyes were utterly calm.

    As if it had all of this in the bag, and victory was assured.

    Boom!

    A several-thousand-foot tall demon ape with a mountainously?huge bone staff resting on his shoulders charged toward Yin-Yang Divine Mountain.

    Every step he took shook both heaven and earth, and his murderous intent soared into the heavens.

    The Demon Ape Emperor!

    An old yao of the Profound Serenity Realm!

    He led the way, followed by a group of the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court¡¯s dharma protectors and deacons. All were Profound Illumination Emperors.

    With the Demon Ape Emperor leading the way, their lineup was so grand that even Lu Changming and Feng Yuzhi¡¯s expressions shifted.

    There was no doubt about it: the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow¡¯s forces hadunched an all-out offensive.

    But no matter how frantic Lu Changming and the others were, there was nothing they could do to stop it.

    They were already locked in battle with their respective opponents!

    ¡°Got any tricks left, kid? If so, hurry up and show ¡®em off! Whatever it is, if I can¡¯t handle it, I¡¯ll twist off my head and let you kick it around like a ball!¡± the distant Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow said with pride.

    It was inwardly iparably exultant.

    Last time, in Ziluo City, Su Yi used the power of his past life¡¯s cultivation base to cut through the crow¡¯s forces. It still nursed a grudge over this.

    Now, it seemed its opportunity to wash away its shame had finallye!

    On the peak of Yin-Yang Divine Mountain.

    Qing Teng, Qing Mu, and Yuan Linning?were rtively calm, but the other Emperors¡¯ hearts sank.

    But none of them retreated. All of them steeled themselves, drew their treasures, and prepared to fight.

    ¡°Don¡¯t add to the chaos,¡± Su Yi suddenly interjected from his wicker chair. ¡°Just sit back and watch the show.¡±

    The Emperors were stunned.

    Then, they watched as Su Yi waved his sleeves.

    Boom!

    A skeleton in battered armor appeared out of nowhere. His eye sockets shone like radiant golden torches, and as soon as he appeared, monstrous, dazzling blood-colored light surged around him, soaring into the heavens and filling thendscape.

    Even the night skies were dyed an unsettling red.

    Uproar ensued throughout the battlefield.

    ¡°The White Bone Emperor!?¡± The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow was bbergasted, and its blood-red eyes bulged. It could no longer concern itself with preening its feathers.

    Who in the hundred-plus danger zones of the City of the Wrongfully Dead could possibly be ignorant of how utterly terrifying the White Bone Emperor was?

    The libationers locked inbat with You Xue and the others looked stunned too. Why would an existence like the White Bone Emperor obey a young man?

    ¡°Dammit! What are you doing here, you old monster!?¡± The charging Demon Ape Emperor suddenly cried out in rm, and his massive frame came to an abrupt halt in mid-air. Hiske-sized eyes revealed his utter astonishment.

    But it was then that the White Bone Emperor stepped into the air and attacked.

    His bones shone with radiant, crystalline light, and they flowed with mysterious red Dao Markings. A forceful, tyrannical, murderous intent locked onto the distant Demon Ape Emperor.

    The Demon Ape Emperor stiffened, then shouted, ¡°White Bone Emperor, you¡¯re one of the sovereigns of the City of the Wrongfully Dead too. Why would you submit to some Spiritual Revolution Realm kid?¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, the White Bone Emperor appeared out of nowhere just a hundred feet away from the giant ape and swung his skeletal fist.

 Chapter 920: Want to See Who Has Greater Numbers?

    <h4>Chapter 920: Want to See Who Has Greater Numbers?</h4>

    It was a simple, direct punch.

    Yet it shed through the air, boring a hole through the sky with its unstoppably sharp, blood-colored radiance.

    A momentter, the Demon Ape Emperor cried out in agony.

    There was now a fully ten-foot-wide, bloody hole that went right through his towering several-thousand-foot body. Blood gushed from the wound, pouring to the ground like rain.

    But before he could stabilize himself, the White Bone Emperor attacked once more.

    As quick as the wind and forceful as lightning.

    Compared to the ape¡¯s several-thousand-foot body, he looked utterly miniscule.

    Yet his imposing aura connected heaven and earth!

    The Demon Ape Emperor had no time to dodge. All he could do was swing his mountainous bone staff and block the attack head-on.

    Boom!

    A grand battle broke out.

    In the blink of an eye, numerous bloody holes had appeared all over the Demon Ape Emperor¡¯s hulking figure. Rivers of blood gushed from countless wounds.

    He tried to dodge, but it was to no avail.

    The White Bone Emperor¡¯s appalling murderous intent had firmly locked onto him. Every time he attacked, he was lightning-quick and tyrannical. He struck with unbelievable force, the majesty of a hegemon on full disy.

    The Emperors who¡¯d followed the Demon Ape Emperor into battle had long since dispersed. All of them fled far away, not daring to draw near.

    When experts of their level shed, the aftershock alone was enough to annihte them!

    When the Emperors on Yin-Yang Divine Mountain saw this, all of them were astonished.

    They finally realized why a young Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator like Su Yi was so fearless.

    Lu Changming, Feng Yuzhi, and the others locked inbat with Malevolent Release and the libationers saw what was happening too. Their spirits soared, and much of their concern dissipated.

    But they still didn¡¯t dare to getcent.

    After all, they weren¡¯t just up against the five libationers of the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court. They had to face three Dark Vassals, too!

    ¡°Dammit!!¡± The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow was enraged, and its blood-red eyes shone with viciousness.

    And here it had thought it had this battle in the bag.

    Who could have anticipated the White Bone Emperor¡¯s appearance? It caught the crowpletely off guard!

    ¡°Little crow, remember to twist your head off for me,¡± said Su Yi calmly, still sprawled out in his wicker chair.

    ¡°The victor is yet to be determined!¡± The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow took a deep breath, then said coldly, ¡°Besides, do you really think the White Bone Emperor is enough to turn this around all by himself? I¡¯ll just have to teach you the true meaning of despair!¡±

    It suddenly let out a long cry. ¡°Old centipede, Jade Mountain Monarch, Blood-Robed Yao¡­ it¡¯s your turn to fight!¡±

    He called nine names in total, all in a single breath.

    Boom!

    Heaven and earth suddenly trembled, and a distant mountain range copsed as a several-hundred-foot Blood Centipede soared into the air, its zing, monstrous aura filling the skies.

    The Thousand-Legged Mountain Monarch!

    The ruler of ckmist?Swamp, one of the City of the Wrongfully Dead¡¯s forbidden zones.

    Practically simultaneously¡ª¡ª

    The others on the battlefield suddenly discovered one newly arrived terrifying figure after another.

    All of them were hegemons?of one of the City of the Wrongfully Dead¡¯s numerous danger zones. Who knew how many cultivators had fallen at their hands over the years?

    Yet now, all of them had appeared on the battlefield together!

    ¡°Dammit!¡±

    ¡°How is this possible¡­¡±

    Lu Changming, Feng Yuzhi, and the others¡¯ hearts sank.

    During their earlier attempts to break through their foes¡¯ encirclement, they¡¯d had no idea how many terrifying spirits were waiting just beyond the battlefield!

    ¡°This¡­¡± Over on Yin-Yang Divine Mountain, the Emperors¡¯ hearts shook with fright, and they felt a chill in their hands and feet.

    ¡°Hahaha! Well, kid? I¡¯ve already washed my neck, and I¡¯m waiting for you to im my head, but it seems¡­ you¡¯ll never get the chance!¡±

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow burst into madughter. It was as smug as could be.

    Tonight, it had rallied its forces, all to capture enough Emperors for the blood sacrifice that would free the Netherworld King from captivity!

    Given the circumstances, how could it possibly tolerate anything unexpected happening?

    It was no exaggeration to say that the forces it had sent into battle tonight were enough to tten any of the Netherworld¡¯s peak orthodoxies with ease!

    Even if you searched all of the Netherworld¡¯s six territories and thirteen realms, you¡¯d find noparable army!

    ¡°Little crow, is that everything you¡¯ve got?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s more than enough to kill all of you!¡±

    Su Yi, however, shook his head. He even seemed a bit disappointed. ¡°It seems I overestimated your abilities.¡±

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow was stunned. Then, it couldn¡¯t resist the urge to burst intoughter. ¡°You¡¯re still so impudent even in the face of certain doom? How ridiculous, kid!¡±

    As the two of them conversed, the grand battle raged on.

    The Thousand-Legged Mountain Monarch and the eight other terrifying evil spirits instantly surrounded the White Bone Emperor.

    The severely injured Demon Ape Emperor seized this opportunity to escape with his life.

    In another part of the battlefield, Malevolent Release, the other libationers, and the Dark Vassals had already seized the advantage against You Xue and the other Emperors.

    But even after seeing this, Su Yi remained in his wheelchair, perfectly content. He didn¡¯t show even the slightest trace of panic.

    Instead, he smiled. ¡°Very well. It¡¯s about time this boring battlees to an end.¡±

    He waved his sleeves through the air.

    The Book of Diting?manifested numerous strange images of light.

    Then¡ª¡ª

    A man in dark robes appeared out of nowhere. He had the air of a Daoist immortal, and he carried a feather whisk.

    Shortly after he appeared, blood-colored stars revolved around him, and a terrifying, bloody, baleful energy swept outward like a windstorm, devastating the battlefield.

    ¡°Old Monster Falling Star!!¡±

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow¡¯sughter came to an abrupt halt. Its blood-red eyes bulged, and itpletely lost its cool.

    It snapped, ¡°You agreed not to get mixed up in the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court¡¯s affairs! So why are you letting some kid order you around?¡±

    ¡°I changed my mind. What, am I not allowed to do that?¡± Divine Monarch Falling Star snorted and said with an air of righteousness.

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow promptly shut its beak. It was so angry that its feathers stood on end.

    Meanwhile, Divine Monarch Falling Star swung his feather whisk and charged over to where the White Bone Emperor was fighting.

    As he approached, he said, ¡°Jade Mountain Monarch, Blood-Robed Yao, if you don¡¯t want to die, hurry up and get out of here! Unless the Netherworld King escapes confinement today, no one can save you!¡±

    His voice resounded through the sky like a bell. It was audible throughout the battlefield.

    There was a disturbance amongst the nine terrifying evil spirits fighting the White Bone Emperor. All of them were surprised and uncertain.

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow was beside itself with anger. It hissed, ¡°Falling Star, you old bastard! I swear that sooner orter, I¡¯ll tten that damn nest of yours!¡±

    The inauspicious bird had only just said this when it saw something that left it dumbstruck.

    Over on Yin-Yang Divine Mountain, one terrifying figure after another appeared after Divine Monarch Falling Star.

    ¡°Evil Emperor Red Silk, the Illusory Cloud Demon, Mountain Monarch Blood Candle¡­¡±

    As it recognized these terrifying figures, the Nine Serenities Crow felt as if it were being repeatedly pelted by lightning. Its heart sank, and its expression was unsightly.

    When the seventh of these terrifying figures appeared, the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow felt as if it were about to go insane. It trembled from head to toe, its eyes bulging with rage.

    Evil Emperor Red Silk, the Illusory Cloud Demon, and the others were all masters of one of the City of the Wrongfully Dead¡¯s forbidden grounds.

    Even if they weren¡¯t quiteparable to White Bone Emperor and Divine Monarch Falling Star, they weren¡¯t much weaker.

    The Thousand-Legged Mountain Monarch and other eight terrifying existences who¡¯d pledged themselves to the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow¡¯s cause were obviously inferior!

    The reason for this was simple.

    It was just as Qing Teng had said; only a handful of the masters of the City of the Wrongfully Dead¡¯s numerous forbidden grounds had submitted to the Nine Serenitie Netherworld Crow.

    Why had this particr group submitted? Because they were weaker than the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow.

    Those who¡¯d refused to submit were all tough customers. Quite a few of them were even strong enough to test themselves against the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow.

    And a few, like the White Bone Emperor and Divine Monarch Falling Star, were so strong that not even the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow would dare offend them lightly.

    But the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow would never have guessed that such terrifying existences would appear today, much less that they¡¯d all be acting on Su Yi¡¯s orders!

    This caught the crowpletely off guard; it felt as if someone had picked up a staff and whacked it in the skull. Its heart was full of rage, indignation, and astonishment.

    ¡°Why is this happening? Each of these old monsters is prouder and more unrestrained than the one before. All of them are fierce and domineering. Why have they submitted to a Spiritual Revolution Realm young man?¡±

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow was rooted to the spot.

    Meanwhile, when thebatants saw Evil Emperor Red Silk and the others, a wave of uproar spread throughout the battlefield.

    Even the libationers¡¯ expressions changed dramatically.

    Even if you¡¯d hit them over the head, they could never have anticipated this. It wasn¡¯t just the White Bone Emperor and Divine Monarch Falling Star. Even Evil Emperor Red Silk, the Illusory Cloud Demon, and several others were acting on Su Yi¡¯s orders!!

    Feng Yuzhi, Lu Changming, and the others were utterly astonished too.

    Feng Yuzhi sighed to herself.?No wonder he was so fearless when he arrived here. No wonder he disregarded all the enemy forces¡­ With such a ferocious group of assistants, he can go wherever he wants in the City of the Wrongfully Dead without fear!

    ¡°Enough, enough! I don¡¯t want to fight anymore! You people fight dirty!¡± The Thousand-Legged Mountain Monarch suddenly cried out, turned, and fled.

    The other terrifying evil spirits surrounding the White Bone Emperor and Divine Monarch Falling Star were frantic too. One after another, they turned tail and fled.

    ¡°ck crow, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help, but they¡¯re too strong. Bye!¡± said a terrifying evil spirit. It then disappeared without a trace before its words finished echoing through the air.

    ¡°Damn crow, you¡¯re obviously trying to get us killed!¡± said another terrifying evil spirit. It viciously cursed the bird out, then fled faster than anyone else.

    Watching this left both Yuan Linning?and Qing Mu tongue-tied.

    How majestic and imposing had those evil spirits been earlier? They were experts who couldmand the wind and rain!

    Yet now, they were like startled rabbits. Many of them were gone in a sh.

    But there was one evil spirit who failed to escape in time.

    The Blood-Robed Yao.

    The White Bone Emperor, Divine Monarch Falling Star, Evil Emperor Red Silk, and the various other terrifying evil spirits had him surrounded. This left him on the verge of a mental breakdown.

    ¡°Your Excellencies, please, stay your hand! Honestly, I haven¡¯t liked that crow for a long time. From this moment forth, it¡¯s my enemy! The two of us can no longer coexist beneath the same sky!¡± The Blood-Robed Yao pounded his chest and shouted to express his sincerity.

    Divine Monarch Falling Star said with an air of righteousness, ¡°I hate nothing more than traitors, but since you¡¯ve turned over a new leaf, I can spare your life just this once.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    The crowd had nothing to say to that.

    Earlier, the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow had asked Divine Monarch Falling Star why he¡¯d gotten involved. Divine Monarch Falling Star had said with confidence, ¡°I changed my mind. What, am I not allowed to do that?¡±

    The contrast left them feeling a bit strange.

    ¡°Many thanks, Your Excellencies!¡± The Blood-Robed Yao practically wept with gratitude.

    But it was then that Su Yi furrowed his brow. ¡°Fight quickly and get it over with.¡±

 Chapter 921: Frantic With Anger

    <h4>Chapter 921: Frantic With Anger</h4>

    As the White Bone Emperor, Divine Monarch Falling Star, and the other terrifying existences attacked, the tides turned.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The entire battlefield descended into upheaval. Heaven and earth shook, and currents of destructive energy swept outward.

    ¡°Dark Vassals? I¡¯ve been curious to test your cultivation bases for a long time!¡± The White Bone Emperorughed coldly, then shot forward and swung his fist at one of the three Dark Vassals.

    His skeleton shone with resplendent, crystalline light and flowing, blood-red markings of the Grand Dao. Although he threw a punch, it seemed more like an unstoppable spear tearing through the sky with indomitable force.

    As strong as the Dark Vassal was, it had no choice but to fight back with all its strength.

    ¡°Hah!¡± Divine Monarch Falling Star bellowed and waved his feather whisk, summoning a waterfall of clustered blood-red stars that bore down on another of the Dark Vassals.

    His force and momentum weren¡¯t the least bit inferior to the White Bone Emperor¡¯s!

    And Evil Emperor Red Silk, the Illusory Cloud Demon, and the other terrifying existences each chose an opponent and fought with everything they had.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Evil Emperor Red Silk charged at a short, fat man in yellow robes.

    This was the fifth libationer of the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court, an early-stage Profound Serenity Emperor.

    He¡¯d been fighting Lu Changming, Yun Songzi, and the others all this time. However, when Evil Emperor Red Silk charged at him, his expression changed dramatically, and he immediately withdrew from battle.

    ¡°Die!¡± an explosive?shout?rang out.

    Bloody mist suddenly surged through the sky, transforming into a stalwart man with jade-colored eyes and red hair.

    The Illusory Cloud Demon!

    <i>Bang!</i>

    One p, and the short, fat man was sent flying. Blood poured from the seven apertures of his face, and his power over the Laws almost dissipated.

    But before he could stabilize himself, Feng Yuzhi directed her snow-white Dao Sword through the air, and it pierced right through the man¡¯s chest.

    The short fat man instantly split into pieces. Blood rained down from the heavens.

    Evil Emperor Red Silk, the Illusory Cloud Demon, and Feng Yuzhi¡¯s joint pincer attack had destroyed the fifth libationer of the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court. Nothing remained, not even his soul!

    A miserable, desperate shout followed shortly after.

    Not far away, Yun Songzi and Lu Changming seized the opportunity to suppress and kill the white-bearded old man in purple, the sixth libationer of the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court.

    Their attacks exploded his physical body, and his soul had only just escaped its flesh when Lu Changming unleashed divine mes, incinerating itpletely.

    Yun Songzi and Lu Changming both found this iparably satisfying.

    Earlier, the five libationers had three Dark Vassals¡¯ joint?onught had?left them overpowered and ineffective. They could only struggle bitterly on.

    But now, the situation?had?changedpletely!

    ¡°Die! Die!?Die! Die!?Die! Die!¡±

    It was a chaotic battle of Emperors. The sounds of ughter shook both heaven and earth, throwing the mountains, rivers, and sky into disarray.

    Just a few breaths of timeter.

    The tall, stalwart second libationer and the blue-armored fourth libationer fell in battle.

    It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to flee, but they were surrounded on all sides by terrifying existences. There was nowhere to run and nowhere to hide!

    ¡°They¡¯re too strong! How is this any different from the rumored wars of gods and immortals?¡± one of the Emperors atop Yin-Yang Divine Mountain muttered in astonishment.

    This battle had essentially be a stage exclusive to Profound Serenity Emperors. Their power over the Grand Dao could easily copse the skies and obliterate mountains and rivers!

    Nevermind ordinary cultivators; even Profound Illumination Emperors were in no way qualified to get mixed up in this!

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t seen this with my own eyes, I wouldn¡¯t have dared imagine that so many iparably terrifying evil spirits dwelled within the City of the Wrongfully Dead,¡± someone else muttered in a daze.

    The Dark Vassals were terrifying enough already, but when the White Bone Emperor, Divine Monarch Falling Star, and the other hegemons of their forbidden zones attacked as one, everyone realized just how perilous the City of the Wrongfully Dead really was.

    And the way the Emperors looked at Su Yi changed.

    The young man in blue had sprawled outnguidly all this time, ying the part of a spectator. Hepletely ignored the ughter unfolding around him, and he drank with relish, perfectly calm and at ease.

    Who could have imagined that someone as mighty as the spirit of the Tianya Dark Torchlight, or beings as terrifying as the White Bone Emperor, would follow his orders?

    It was just far too unbelievable!

    The grand battle raged on with increasing intensity.

    From time to time, mighty Emperors fell in battle. The entire stretch of heaven and earth was in chaos. The sound of ughter intermixed with invocations of the Dao, creating a nigh-apocalyptic vision of carnage.

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow was ovee with fury. It was so angry that it almost coughed up blood.

    It had already sent all of its subordinates into battle, but it was obvious that their side was inferior in this battle of peakbatants.

    ¡°That damned kid!!!!¡± The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow¡¯s eyes bulged.

    Over the years, the crow had continuously prepared and plotted to save the Netherworld King.

    It was to this end that it gathered the Dark Vassals, established the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court, assimted the various heretical factions of the Netherworld River Territory, and built a formation of blood sacrifice¡­

    Had nothing unexpected happened, tonight¡¯s operation would haveted them enough living Emperors to perform a sacrifice to the Netherworld King.

    Who¡¯d have thought that Su Yi¡¯s appearance would ruin its carefullyid ns?

    How could the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow not hate him?

    What left the bird even more aggrieved was that at the most recent Lantern Festival, it was this very Spiritual Revolution Realm young man who¡¯d ruined its ns!

    The crow didn¡¯t just fail to steal the core treasure of the Cui Family, the Netherworld Judge¡¯s Writing Brush. No, it almost died in the process.

    Grudges against Su?Yi both?old and?new had umted?in the crow¡¯s heart. It wasn¡¯t nothing more than to fight Su Yi with everything it had.

    Suddenly, an icy voice resounded throughout the battlefield. ¡°Old-timer, you¡¯d best be on your way to the next world!¡±

    You Xue swung the Burning Silence Ruler, bearing down on the skies as she attacked Grand Libationer Malevolent Release.

    Yun Songzi, Feng Yuzhi, and Lu Changming were all nearby. They all helped restrict the old monk¡¯s movements.

    ¡°Want to kill me? You people won¡¯t be enough,¡± Malevolent Release said expressionlessly.

    He was already covered in wounds, but his aura was nheless iparably forceful. Despite being surrounded, he showed no sign of backing down.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    He sped his palms together and took out a string of ck prayer beads.

    Each bead reflected the illusory projection of what looked like a demonic god.

    There were twenty-four of them in total!

    Every avatar of a demonic god wasparable to the full-force attack of a Profound Serenity Emperor.

    Although the demonic avatars were destroyed upon use, such power was enough to tten any expert of the same cultivation with ease!

    This was Malevolent Release¡¯s trump card, but right now, his main focus was staying alive. He couldn¡¯t be bothered with preserving his treasures.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The twenty-four avatars of demonic gods took to the skies. The air copsed as a flood of the destructive power of the Grand Dao enveloped it.

    However, before this attack could disy its full power¡­

    <i>ng!!</i>

    The strange humming of a sword suddenly reverberated throughout the entire battlefield.

    At that moment, everyone stiffened, from the White Bone Emperor and the other terrifying existences to the Dark Vassals and experts of the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court. All of them felt terror well within their hearts.

    Even the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow, who stood at the far end of the battlefield, felt its mind buzz. It shuddered from head to toe, and its feathers stood on end.

    Just what kind of terrifying sword is that, to unleash such a sword hum?

    The hum influenced Malevolent Release¡¯s heart too.

    Rather, the humming of the sword was directed at him!

    The moment the humming filled the air, he felt as if the tip of a sword had pierced his soul, or as if his head were about to split. Terrifying sword force bore down on his mind, and his power of the Grand Dao showed signs of stagnation and disarray.

    It was in that moment that¡ª¡ª

    The Burning Silence Ruler and its fiery Laws descended upon him.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A massive, earth-shaking impact rang out.

    The monk instantly caught aze, and soon, his blood, flesh, sinews, and bones were reduced to ash.

    In thest moments before his death, he subconsciously looked at the distant peak of Yin-Yang Divine Mountain.

    A young man in blue sat there, sipping wine.

    He didn¡¯t so much as look in the old monk¡¯s direction!

    ¡°You can¡¯t spare me a nce even as you kill me, huh¡­¡± Malevolent Release sighed.

    Then, his soul dissipated into nothingness.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The twenty-four prayer beads disappeared from the sky without ever unleashing their power.

    Now that Malevolent Release was dead, all five libationers of the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court had fallen. Or six if you counted the third libationer who''d died in the LItlte Necropolis.

    The three remaining Dark Vassals fought stubbornly, but they were covered in wounds.

    As for the boundlessly vast army of evil spirits? In a conflict of this level, they amounted to no more than ants. No one paid them any heed.

    Because all of them knew that it was the Profound Serenity Emperors who¡¯d decide the oue of this battle!

    It was clear that the forces of the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow couldn¡¯t turn this around.

    But it was then that Su Yi¡¯s calm voice rang out. ¡°You Xue, go take down the little crow with the White Bone Emperor and Divine Monarch Falling Star. If it offers up its head, let it die with dignity. Otherwise, you¡¯ll just have to help it along.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± You Xue nodded, turned, and shot into the distance. The White Bone Emperor and Divine Monarch Falling Star followed shortly after.

    Meanwhile, Evil Emperor Red Silk and the others joined Feng Yuzhi andpany in surrounding the three Dark Vassals.

    Atop Yin-Yang Divine Mountain.

    Qing Teng, Qing Mu, and Yuan?Linning, heaved sighs of relief.

    They¡¯d apanied Su Yi to the various forbidden grounds to ask their most terrifying existences for ¡°help¡±, so they¡¯d long since anticipated that Su Yi¡¯s intervention would crush the forces of the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow.

    .

    Still, when they actually saw it with their own eyes, they couldn¡¯t help but feel rueful.

    From beginning to end, Su Yi really had just yed the role of spectator. Even so,?who among them could fail to realize that it was his arrival that had changed the tides of battle?

    ¡°So this is His Excellency Su¡¯s magnificent bearing! nning everything from behind the scenes and calm no matter what¡¯s happening around him. He turned this around with a flip of his palm!¡± Qing Mu¡¯s heart swelled with emotion.

    Qing Teng, however, found this a bit of a pity.

    In his former peak, Su Xuanjun and his sword could have ttened this entire battlefield with casual, understated ease!

    Suddenly, the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow¡¯s infuriated roar resounded from over the horizon. ¡°I¡¯ll repay this grudge one hundred times over, you little wretch!¡±

    There was no doubt about it; the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow had realized that the situation was no longer in its favor.

    Before You Xue, the White Bone Emperor, and Divine Monarch Falling Star arrived, it shattered a dusty gray talisman.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The obscure, mysterious power of the Laws surged into the air.

    Then, the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow disappeared into thin air. Not even the slightest trace of its aura remained.

    Su Yi suddenly raised his head, as if he¡¯d sensed something. ¡°You Xue, you all wait here. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    With that, he rose, put away his wicker chair, and waved his sleeves.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    The dwarf-like Old Yao White Eyebrows appeared out of nowhere.

    ¡°Your Excellency Su, is it this old man¡¯s turn to assist you?¡± said the dwarf, a toadyish smile on his face. He sounded downright eager.

    ¡°Take me to the tombstone,¡± ordered Su Yi.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Old Yao White Eyebrows straightforwardly agreed.

 Chapter 921 - Frantic With Anger

    <h4>Chapter 921 - Frantic With Anger</h4>

    As the White Bone Emperor, Divine Monarch Falling Star, and the other terrifying existences attacked, the tides turned.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The entire battlefield descended into upheaval. Heaven and earth shook, and currents of destructive energy swept outward.

    ¡°Dark Vassals? I¡¯ve been curious to test your cultivation bases for a long time!¡± The White Bone Emperorughed coldly, then shot forward and swung his fist at one of the three Dark Vassals.

    His skeleton shone with resplendent, crystalline light and flowing, blood-red markings of the Grand Dao. Although he threw a punch, it seemed more like an unstoppable spear tearing through the sky with indomitable force.

    As strong as the Dark Vassal was, it had no choice but to fight back with all its strength.

    ¡°Hah!¡± Divine Monarch Falling Star bellowed and waved his feather whisk, summoning a waterfall of clustered blood-red stars that bore down on another of the Dark Vassals.

    His force and momentum weren¡¯t the least bit inferior to the White Bone Emperor¡¯s!

    And Evil Emperor Red Silk, the Illusory Cloud Demon, and the other terrifying existences each chose an opponent and fought with everything they had.

    <em>Whoosh!</em>

    Evil Emperor Red Silk charged at a short, fat man in yellow robes.

    This was the fifth libationer of the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court, an early-stage Profound Serenity Emperor.

    He¡¯d been fighting Lu Changming, Yun Songzi, and the others all this time. However, when Evil Emperor Red Silk charged at him, his expression changed dramatically, and he immediately withdrew from battle.

    ¡°Die!¡± an explosiveshoutrang out.

    Bloody mist suddenly surged through the sky, transforming into a stalwart man with jade-colored eyes and red hair.

    The Illusory Cloud Demon!

    <em>Bang!</em>

    One p, and the short, fat man was sent flying. Blood poured from the seven apertures of his face, and his power over the Laws almost dissipated.

    But before he could stabilize himself, Feng Yuzhi directed her snow-white Dao Sword through the air, and it pierced right through the man¡¯s chest.

    The short fat man instantly split into pieces. Blood rained down from the heavens.

    Evil Emperor Red Silk, the Illusory Cloud Demon, and Feng Yuzhi¡¯s joint pincer attack had destroyed the fifth libationer of the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court. Nothing remained, not even his soul!

    A miserable, desperate shout followed shortly after.

    Not far away, Yun Songzi and Lu Changming seized the opportunity to suppress and kill the white-bearded old man in purple, the sixth libationer of the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court.

    Their attacks exploded his physical body, and his soul had only just escaped its flesh when Lu Changming unleashed divine mes, incinerating itpletely.

    Yun Songzi and Lu Changming both found this iparably satisfying.

    Earlier, the five libationers had three Dark Vassals¡¯ jointonught hadleft them overpowered and ineffective. They could only struggle bitterly on.

    But now, the situationhadchangedpletely!

    ¡°Die! Die!Die! Die!Die! Die!¡±

    It was a chaotic battle of Emperors. The sounds of ughter shook both heaven and earth, throwing the mountains, rivers, and sky into disarray.

    Just a few breaths of timeter.

    The tall, stalwart second libationer and the blue-armored fourth libationer fell in battle.0

    It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to flee, but they were surrounded on all sides by terrifying existences. There was nowhere to run and nowhere to hide!

    ¡°They¡¯re too strong! How is this any different from the rumored wars of gods and immortals?¡± one of the Emperors atop Yin-Yang Divine Mountain muttered in astonishment.

    This battle had essentially be a stage exclusive to Profound Serenity Emperors. Their power over the Grand Dao could easily copse the skies and obliterate mountains and rivers!

    Nevermind ordinary cultivators; even Profound Illumination Emperors were in no way qualified to get mixed up in this!

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t seen this with my own eyes, I wouldn¡¯t have dared imagine that so many iparably terrifying evil spirits dwelled within the City of the Wrongfully Dead,¡± someone else muttered in a daze.

    The Dark Vassals were terrifying enough already, but when the White Bone Emperor, Divine Monarch Falling Star, and the other hegemons of their forbidden zones attacked as one, everyone realized just how perilous the City of the Wrongfully Dead really was.

    And the way the Emperors looked at Su Yi changed.

    The young man in blue had sprawled outnguidly all this time, ying the part of a spectator. Hepletely ignored the ughter unfolding around him, and he drank with relish, perfectly calm and at ease.

    Who could have imagined that someone as mighty as the spirit of the Tianya Dark Torchlight, or beings as terrifying as the White Bone Emperor, would follow his orders?

    It was just far too unbelievable!

    The grand battle raged on with increasing intensity.

    From time to time, mighty Emperors fell in battle. The entire stretch of heaven and earth was in chaos. The sound of ughter intermixed with invocations of the Dao, creating a nigh-apocalyptic vision of carnage.

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow was ovee with fury. It was so angry that it almost coughed up blood.

    It had already sent all of its subordinates into battle, but it was obvious that their side was inferior in this battle of peakbatants.

    ¡°That damned kid!!!!¡± The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow¡¯s eyes bulged.

    Over the years, the crow had continuously prepared and plotted to save the Netherworld King.

    It was to this end that it gathered the Dark Vassals, established the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court, assimted the various heretical factions of the Netherworld River Territory, and built a formation of blood sacrifice¡­

    Had nothing unexpected happened, tonight¡¯s operation would haveted them enough living Emperors to perform a sacrifice to the Netherworld King.

    Who¡¯d have thought that Su Yi¡¯s appearance would ruin its carefullyid ns?

    How could the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow not hate him?

    What left the bird even more aggrieved was that at the most recent Lantern Festival, it was this very Spiritual Revolution Realm young man who¡¯d ruined its ns!

    The crow didn¡¯t just fail to steal the core treasure of the Cui Family, the Netherworld Judge¡¯s Writing Brush. No, it almost died in the process.

    Grudges against SuYi bothold andnew had umtedin the crow¡¯s heart. It wasn¡¯t nothing more than to fight Su Yi with everything it had.

    Suddenly, an icy voice resounded throughout the battlefield. ¡°Old-timer, you¡¯d best be on your way to the next world!¡±

    You Xue swung the Burning Silence Ruler, bearing down on the skies as she attacked Grand Libationer Malevolent Release.

    Yun Songzi, Feng Yuzhi, and Lu Changming were all nearby. They all helped restrict the old monk¡¯s movements.

    ¡°Want to kill me? You people won¡¯t be enough,¡± Malevolent Release said expressionlessly.

    He was already covered in wounds, but his aura was nheless iparably forceful. Despite being surrounded, he showed no sign of backing down.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    He sped his palms together and took out a string of ck prayer beads.

    Each bead reflected the illusory projection of what looked like a demonic god.

    There were twenty-four of them in total!

    Every avatar of a demonic god wasparable to the full-force attack of a Profound Serenity Emperor.

    Although the demonic avatars were destroyed upon use, such power was enough to tten any expert of the same cultivation with ease!

    This was Malevolent Release¡¯s trump card, but right now, his main focus was staying alive. He couldn¡¯t be bothered with preserving his treasures.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The twenty-four avatars of demonic gods took to the skies. The air copsed as a flood of the destructive power of the Grand Dao enveloped it.

    However, before this attack could disy its full power¡­

    <em>ng!!</em>

    The strange humming of a sword suddenly reverberated throughout the entire battlefield.

    At that moment, everyone stiffened, from the White Bone Emperor and the other terrifying existences to the Dark Vassals and experts of the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court. All of them felt terror well within their hearts.

    Even the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow, who stood at the far end of the battlefield, felt its mind buzz. It shuddered from head to toe, and its feathers stood on end.

    Just what kind of terrifying sword is that, to unleash such a sword hum?

    The hum influenced Malevolent Release¡¯s heart too.

    Rather, the humming of the sword was directed at him!

    The moment the humming filled the air, he felt as if the tip of a sword had pierced his soul, or as if his head were about to split. Terrifying sword force bore down on his mind, and his power of the Grand Dao showed signs of stagnation and disarray.

    It was in that moment that¡ª¡ª

    The Burning Silence Ruler and its fiery Laws descended upon him.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    A massive, earth-shaking impact rang out.

    The monk instantly caught aze, and soon, his blood, flesh, sinews, and bones were reduced to ash.

    In thest moments before his death, he subconsciously looked at the distant peak of Yin-Yang Divine Mountain.

    A young man in blue sat there, sipping wine.

    He didn¡¯t so much as look in the old monk¡¯s direction!

    ¡°You can¡¯t spare me a nce even as you kill me, huh¡­¡± Malevolent Release sighed.

    Then, his soul dissipated into nothingness.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The twenty-four prayer beads disappeared from the sky without ever unleashing their power.

    Now that Malevolent Release was dead, all five libationers of the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court had fallen. Or six if you counted the third libationer who''d died in the LItlte Necropolis.

    The three remaining Dark Vassals fought stubbornly, but they were covered in wounds.

    As for the boundlessly vast army of evil spirits? In a conflict of this level, they amounted to no more than ants. No one paid them any heed.

    Because all of them knew that it was the Profound Serenity Emperors who¡¯d decide the oue of this battle!

    It was clear that the forces of the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow couldn¡¯t turn this around.

    But it was then that Su Yi¡¯s calm voice rang out. ¡°You Xue, go take down the little crow with the White Bone Emperor and Divine Monarch Falling Star. If it offers up its head, let it die with dignity. Otherwise, you¡¯ll just have to help it along.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± You Xue nodded, turned, and shot into the distance. The White Bone Emperor and Divine Monarch Falling Star followed shortly after.

    Meanwhile, Evil Emperor Red Silk and the others joined Feng Yuzhi andpany in surrounding the three Dark Vassals.

    Atop Yin-Yang Divine Mountain.

    Qing Teng, Qing Mu, and YuanLinning, heaved sighs of relief.

    They¡¯d apanied Su Yi to the various forbidden grounds to ask their most terrifying existences for ¡°help¡±, so they¡¯d long since anticipated that Su Yi¡¯s intervention would crush the forces of the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow.

    Still, when they actually saw it with their own eyes, they couldn¡¯t help but feel rueful.

    From beginning to end, Su Yi really had just yed the role of spectator. Even so,who among them could fail to realize that it was his arrival that had changed the tides of battle?

    ¡°So this is His Excellency Su¡¯s magnificent bearing! nning everything from behind the scenes and calm no matter what¡¯s happening around him. He turned this around with a flip of his palm!¡± Qing Mu¡¯s heart swelled with emotion.

    Qing Teng, however, found this a bit of a pity.

    In his former peak, Su Xuanjun and his sword could have ttened this entire battlefield with casual, understated ease!

    Suddenly, the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow¡¯s infuriated roar resounded from over the horizon. ¡°I¡¯ll repay this grudge one hundred times over, you little wretch!¡±

    There was no doubt about it; the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow had realized that the situation was no longer in its favor.

    Before You Xue, the White Bone Emperor, and Divine Monarch Falling Star arrived, it shattered a dusty gray talisman.

    <em>Bang!</em>

    The obscure, mysterious power of the Laws surged into the air.

    Then, the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow disappeared into thin air. Not even the slightest trace of its aura remained.

    Su Yi suddenly raised his head, as if he¡¯d sensed something. ¡°You Xue, you all wait here. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    With that, he rose, put away his wicker chair, and waved his sleeves.

    <em>Whoosh!</em>

    The dwarf-like Old Yao White Eyebrows appeared out of nowhere.

    ¡°Your Excellency Su, is it this old man¡¯s turn to assist you?¡± said the dwarf, a toadyish smile on his face. He sounded downright eager.

    ¡°Take me to the tombstone,¡± ordered Su Yi.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Old Yao White Eyebrows straightforwardly agreed.

 Chapter Chapter 922 - So, Youâ€™re Su Xuanjun!

    <h4>Chapter 922 - So, You¡¯re Su Xuanjun!</h4>

    Whoosh!

    Old Yao White Eyebrows swayed and transformed into a several-dozen-foot-long beast. It had a leonine head, with jade-colored eyes and golden whiskers. Its four hooved limbs were like pirs, while its body was as long and thin as a flood dragon¡¯s, and its skin was covered in snowy, crystalline scales.

    The Radiant Void Beast!

    This was Old Yao White Eyebrow¡¯s true body, an ancientlifeformwith innate mastery of the Laws of space.

    ¡°Might I ask Your Excellency to permit me to carry you?¡± Old Yao White Eyebrows said respectfully.

    Su Yi naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse out of politeness. He promptly stepped forward and sat astride the Radiant Void Beast¡¯s back.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯re seated¡­¡± Old Yao White Eyebrows took a step forward.

    Whoosh~

    Waves formed in the space in front of him, as if he were parting flowing waters.

    A momentter, Su Yi and the Radiant Void Spirit Beast disappeared into thin air.

    This strange scene made theEmperorsgasp.

    ¡°In the City of the Wrongfully Dead, Old Yao White Eyebrows is utterly fearless, and there¡¯s no old-timer he dares not challenge. Who could imagine that he¡¯d willingly serve as His Excellency Su¡¯s mount?¡± Qing Teng sighed.

    Old Yao White Eyebrows¡¯ talent was far too heaven-defying. He might not be the strongest, but if he wanted to flee, no one could hold him back.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, just who is the ¡®His Excellency Su¡¯ you speak of? Where did hee from?¡± an Emperor of Yellow Springs Pce couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    YuanLinningpricked up her ears as well.

    She¡¯d once asked Qing Mu this very question, but he¡¯d been unwilling to answer her.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t know, that means His Excellency Su Yi doesn¡¯t want you to know. It¡¯sbest I don¡¯tsay anything.¡± Qing Teng shook his head.

    ¡°....¡± The crowd said nothing, but hearing that only made them even more curious about Su Yi¡¯s origins.

    Just how extraordinary must his background be for those terrifying existences to worship him as they might a deity and obey his everymand?

    All eyes returned to the distant battlefield.

    When You Xue, the White Bone Emperor, and Divine Monarch Falling Star returned and re-entered the battle, the three Dark Vassals¡¯ predicament worsened.

    It was obvious to everyone that the three attendants of the Netherworld King were unlikely to escape disaster.

    In other words, the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court had already lost this battle!

    ¡­¡­

    An ancient tombstone stood in a destendscape. It seemed no amount of time could shake it.

    Seventy feet away.

    The man in ck frowned, gazed into the distance, and said softly, ¡°What happened, little crow? Why did you shatter the talisman I gave you?¡±

    The Nine Serenitie Netherworld Crow stood in the air, its blood-red eyes shifting and uncertain.

    A little whileter, it slumped in dejection. ¡°Truthfully, honored Executioner, tonight¡¯s operation ended in failure.¡±

    The man¡¯s gaze focused. ¡°Exin in detail.¡±

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow took a deep breath, then described everything that had happened in the battleground outside the Dark Capital.

    When he heard the full story, the man in ck couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. ¡°A young Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator somehow made terrifying existences like the White Bone Emperor lower their heads and obey hismands?¡±

    There was no doubt about it; he, too, found this difficult to believe.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The boyes from the ancient Cui Family. Back in Ziluo City, he was the one who borrowed the power Su Xuanjun left behind to ruin our operations.¡±

    When he brought up Su Yi, the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow gnashed its beak with hatred.

    ¡°He¡¯s from the Cui Family?¡± The man¡¯s thin face filled with uncertainty.

    A little whileter, he shook his head. ¡°Members of the Cui Family are nowhere near capable enough to achieve something like that.¡±

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow eximed, ¡°Sir, you suspect the boy isn¡¯t a member of the Cui Family after all?¡±

    The man in ck nodded and said calmly, ¡°I understand some of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡¯s aplishments. He was once the sovereign of the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, unparalleled beneath the heavens. He really was the top expert of the Imperial Apex Realm.

    ¡°There¡¯s absolutely no way a mere Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator could wield the power he left behind.

    ¡°Yet you¡¯re certain that the boy is indeed in the Spiritual Revolution Realm. That means¡­¡± Here, the man¡¯s gaze shifted, as if he¡¯d guessed something. ¡°Little crow, ording to the rumors, the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force came to the Netherworld in search of the secrets of reincarnation. Is that true?¡±

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow nodded. ¡°There are indeed such rumors.¡±

    The man in ck gazed at the tombstone just seventy feet away, a rare hint of excitement in his expression. ¡°And he once explored the City of the Wrongfully Dead, right?¡±

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow answered without so much as pausing to think. ¡°That¡¯s right, but that was thirty-six thousand years ago, when I stilly dormant in Cmity Ridge. I¡¯d yet to truly regain awareness, so it was onlyter that I heard about his exploits in the City of the Wrongfully Dead.¡±

    Here, the crow paused and asked in confusion, ¡°Executioner, why suddenly ask about Su Xuanjun?¡±

    The Executioner¡¯s eyes shone with man fervor. He ignored the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow¡¯s question and gazed intently at the tombstone seventy feet away, muttering, ¡°In that case, Su Xuanjun undoubtedly visited this ce. Perhaps he¡¯s already grasped the threads of the secrets of reincarnation within that tombstone!¡±

    Reincarnation!

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow stiffened.Don¡¯t tell me the Executioner thinks that Su Xuanjun didn¡¯t really die five hundred years ago, and that he reincarnated instead?

    It was then that the man in ck burst intoughter, his eyes shining like torches. ¡°Earlier, I found it strange that a Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator could control the power Su Xuanjun left behind andmand the likes of the White Bone Emperor, but now, I think I understand.¡±

    Here, he sighed. ¡°So, the fleeting rumors of the secrets of reincarnation existing somewhere in the Netherworld were true¡­¡±

    It was as if the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow had been struck by lightning. ¡°You¡¯re sayingthat CuiFamily pipsqueak is... the reincarnation of Su Xuanjun!?¡±

    ¡°If not, how could he possibly control the power Su Xuanjun left behind? And how could he possiblymand terrifying evil spirits like the White Bone Emperor?¡± The man in ck said calmly. He was nothing but smiles, as if he¡¯d discovered an astonishing secret. He was visibly ovee with excitement.

    ¡°That¡­¡± Waves of shock coursed through the Nine Serenties Netherworld Crow¡¯s heart, and it could no longer keep its cool.

    It suddenly recalled several things.

    Rumor had it that the ancestor of the Cui Family, Cui Longxiang, was one ofSu Xuanjun¡¯sold friends.

    Furthermore, the Falling Feather Spirit Empress of the Ghost Serpents, Ye Yu, had a close but ambiguous rtionship with Su Xuanjun.

    And there were rumors that, during his time in the City of the Wrongfully Dead, Su Xuanjun had suppressed and defeated one matchless, grand foe after another!

    Not long ago, a young Spiritual Revolution Realmcultivator had appearedin the Cui Family¡¯s territory and controlled the power Su Xuanjun left behind. That same young man was now apanied by the spirit of the core treasure of the Ghost Serpents, the Tianya Dark Torchlight. Even the White Bone Emperor and several other rulers of the City of the Wrongfully Dead¡¯s forbidden grounds had be his subordinates!

    All of this was connected to Su Xuanjun!

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow¡¯s scalp went numb, and its heart shook as it muttered, ¡°No wonder that kid is so brazen. No wonder he ruined my ns on numerous asions. If he¡¯s the same Old Monster Su whose sword once dominated the heavens, it¡¯s not at all strange¡­¡±

    The crow sank into a daze.

    ¡°You¡¯ve only just understood, little bird? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re a bitte?¡± A calm voice suddenly emanated from afar.

    As his voice rang out, Su Yi appeared in the distance on the back of the Radiant Spirit Beast.

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crw¡¯s expression changed dramatically.

    Its blood-red eyes stared intently at Su Yi, and it sounded conflicted. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ really Su Xuanjun?¡±

    The Radiant Void Beast that was Old Yao White Eyebrows couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly. ¡°You¡¯ve got eyes, but you sure are blind. You don¡¯t even recognize his Excellency Su? And you call yourself the emissary of the Netherworld King! Seems to me you¡¯re no smarter than a pig!¡±

    The insults and mockery left an unsightly expression on the crow¡¯s face.

    It really wouldn¡¯t have guessed that its opponent was the man who¡¯d reigned supreme over his era, an unsurpassed legend.

    ¡°Stay here and don¡¯t move. Otherwise, the power of the Laws within that tombstone will destroy you,¡± said Su Yi as he leaped from the Radiant Spirit Beast¡¯s back and drifted to the ground.

    ¡°As youmand, Your Excellency!¡± Old Yao White Eyebrows said with the utmost respect.

    Seeing this, whatever hope the crow had that this was a misunderstanding disappeared. It finally dared say with certainty that this young man in blue really was Su Xuanjun.

    Because over the years, only one person had ever defeated Old Yao White Eyebrows. Only one person could instill such obedience in him.

    The Radiant Void Beast¡¯s attitude was unquestionable proof of Su Yi¡¯s identity!

    But a momentter, the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow burst intoughter. ¡°Old Monster Su, back then, your reputation was such that none throughout the heavens dared treat you with disrespect, but look at you now! You¡¯re nothing but a Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator. You¡¯re just too weak!¡±

    It ced particr emphasis on thatst sentence, and it spoke with utter disdain.

    ¡°So what if you reincarnated? In your current state, you¡¯re as weak as an ant. All you can do is rely on others¡¯ help. With your power, I could squish you like a bug with a single gesture!¡± The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow threw back its head andughed, as if venting its rage and hatred. It seemed utterly unbridled.

    Su Yiughed. ¡°My cultivation really is weak, but in this forbidden zone, taking a little bird like you down would be as easy as turning over my hand. Furthermore, I can assure you that the Wheel of Destiny won¡¯t be able to save you this time.¡±

    This light, airy sentence brought the crow¡¯sughter to an abrupt halt.

    Su Yi was just too calm. Sure, he was apanied by Old Yao White Eyebrows, but his fearlessness nheless made the crow¡¯s feathers stand on end.

    In truth, the moment the crow confirmed Su Yi¡¯s identity, it dared not see him as an ordinary Spiritual Revolution Realm young man any longer.

    Its earlier mockery andughter were nothing more than a way to vent its pent-up anger.

    ¡°Little crow, allow me to chat with our Fellow Daoist Su.¡± The man in ck had watched this exchange from the sidelines, but now, he spoke up.

    He turned, his taupe eyes shining with whirlpool-like light as he looked at the distant Su Yi.

    ¡°Are you worthy of conversing with His Excellency Su?¡± Old Yao White Eyebrows snorted coldly.

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow was so angry, itughed. ¡°Old White Eyebrows, do you have any idea who you¡¯re talking to? I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that this is an old friend of the Netherworld King, His Excellency the Executioner! An expert from the depths of the starry skies! If he wanted to kill you, it¡¯d be no more difficult than ughtering a chicken!¡±

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow froze.The depths of outer space? An old friend of the Netherworld King? Just who is this person?

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose too, and his eyes shone with a strange light.

    In truth, the moment he arrived here andid eyes on the man in ck, something about him had seemed familiar.

    Only now did he realize what exactly it was. The man emanated an aura simr to the Jailers!

    The power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness!

 Chapter 923 - Only Fit to Kneel and Obey

    <h4>Chapter 923 - Only Fit to Kneel and Obey</h4>

    Executioners and Jailers!

    Even just listening to these titles, it was obvious that they represented a position.

    ¡°Executioner¡± naturally wasn¡¯t the man in ck¡¯s name.

    Even Su Yi wouldn¡¯t have expected that an expert who controlled the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness, a cmity of the Grand Dao would appear in the Netherworld. This was most likely a member of the mysterious Will of Heaven Sect!

    Furthermore, this one was ranked ¡°Executioner!¡±

    This naturally piqued Su Yi¡¯s interest.

    ¡°What would you like to discuss?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The man in ck smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this tombstone. To the best of my knowledge, it¡¯s stood here since antiquity, and it was left here by thest monarch of the Infernal Pce. It¡¯s highly likely to contain some of the secrets of reincarnation. Thus, I¡¯d like to request your guidance, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    This immediately drew Old Yao White Eyebrows and the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow''s attention.Who wasn¡¯t curious about the secrets of reincarnation?

    But instead of answering, Su Yi asked, ¡°What else do you know?¡±

    The man in ck pondered, then said, ¡°Now that I¡¯ve seen you, I finally know with certainty that reincarnation exists, and furthermore, that its secrets lie within the Netherworld.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Does that mean you came here from the depths of the starry skies in search of the secrets of reincarnation?¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°And what¡¯s your connection with the Jailers?¡±

    The man in ck froze, stunned, and his brow gradually furrowed.

    Their conversation waspletely under Su Yi¡¯s control, and he found it quite objectionable.

    A momentter, he smiled. ¡°Fellow Daoist, if you¡¯re willing to answer my questions, I wouldn¡¯t mind chatting about that.¡±

    Su Yi said without the slightest concern, ¡°That tombstone really does contain a Daoist canon rting to the secrets of Reincarnation. It¡¯s called the Cycle of the Six Paths, and thest monarch of the Infernal Pce took painstaking effort to carve it into the tombstone.¡±

    The Executioner¡¯s eyes lit up. Old Yao White Eyebrows and the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow¡¯s hearts shook.

    They¡¯d both been confined in the City of the Wrongfully Dead for a long, long time. This was their first time learning that the tombstone that safeguarded the ce hid such shocking secrets!

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that in your past life, you gleaned enlightenment into the secrets of reincarnation after examining the canon carved within the tombstone?¡± asked the man in ck.

    Su Yiughed, took out a jug of wine, and drank with relish before finally answering. ¡°First, answer one of my questions. Of course, you¡¯d best first tell me the name of your faction.¡±

    The man in ck felt stifled. He¡¯d already realized that if he wanted to pry answers out of Su Yi, he¡¯d need to offer some of his own secrets in exchange!

    Were it possible, he¡¯d have much preferred to attack and capture Su Yi on the spot, then use secret arts to search his soul. That way, he could learn everything Su Yi knew about reincarnation.

    But in the end, he held back.

    Over the past nine years, he¡¯d advanced through this forbidden zone, step by step. He was finally just seventy feet from the mysterious tombstone. Getting this far hadn¡¯t just taken time and effort; it had also cost him five Life-Inversion Divine Origin Pills. Each was a priceless treasure!

    How could he be willing to give up now?

    A little while passed before the man in ck suppressed his emotions. ¡°I can tell you that I¡¯m from the Nine Heavens Pavilion, and that I¡¯m ranked Executioner. The Jailers you speak of are also from the Nine Heavens Pavilion. Forgive me, but I cannot say any more on the matter.¡±

    The Nine Heavens Pavilion?

    Su Yi was briefly stunned. Then, heughed dryly, ¡°And here I thought your faction was called the Will of Heaven Sect. It seems I let my imagination get the best of me. After all, what faction would be so brazen as to name themselves after the Will of Heaven?¡±

    The man in ck was visibly surprised. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, why would you think that?¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was distant and inscrutable as he looked at the man in ck. ¡°I once heard that the Dao of Heaven subtracts where there is excess and adds where there is deficiency, but that the Dao of Men subtracts where there is deficiency and adds where there is excess. I also met with a Jailer who proimed that he was carrying out the Will of Heaven, which is what led me to that hypothesis.¡±

    This, too, was an attempt to probe for information.

    The man in ck nodded after a moment¡¯s silence. ¡°It seems you know quite a bit, Fellow Daoist. However, I urge you not to investigate our sect¡¯s affairs. Be careful not to bring cmity upon yourself.¡±

    He paused, then looked at Su Yi. ¡°It¡¯s your turn to answer my question.¡±

    Su Yi said forthrightly, ¡°The Cycle of the Six Paths does indeed contain clues regarding reincarnation, but that¡¯s all. It doesn¡¯t contain the full secrets of reincarnation.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? So you¡¯re saying that the secrets of reincarnation are hidden elsewhere in the Netherworld?¡± the man in ck said thoughtfully.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Su Yi nodded.

    ¡°Where?¡± The man in ck was obviously excited as he pressed for further details.

    Su Yi, however, seemed quite patient. He said slowly, ¡°First, tell me how you became old friends with the Netherworld King.¡±

    Veinsbulgedin the Executioner¡¯s forehead, and he was obviously a bit impatient.

    But in the end, he suppressed his impatience and said, ¡°Little crow, you tell Fellow Daoist Su.¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°You¡¯d best exin it yourself.¡±

    The man in ck took a deep look at him. ¡°Very well. Then I¡¯ll speak directly. In ancient times, the Netherworld King was first an expert of the Nine Heavens Pavilion who came to the Netherworld in search of the secrets of reincarnation. This search is what led to the Netherworld King¡¯s enmity with the Infernal Pce.¡±

    Old Yao White Eyebrows couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.

    In ancient times, the Netherworld King¡¯s power shook the entire Netherworld. Rumor had it that the Infernal Pce, then the sovereigns of the Netherworld, paid an utterly enormous price to suppress the Netherworld King.

    Who could have imagined that this mighty expert hailed from a sect from beyond the stars, the Nine Heavens Pavilion?

    If word got out, it would throw the entire Netherworld into uproar!

    Su Yi asked in confusion, ¡°You¡¯ve known for a long time that the Netherworld King was confined here, so why didn¡¯t the Nine Heavens Pavilione to his aid before?¡±

    The man in ck sighed. ¡°The reasons behind this are a long story. If you want to hear it, why not answer my questions first? It won¡¯t be toote to get into this afterward.¡±

    Su Yi, however, smiled. ¡°How about we end this here? I¡¯m already not all that interested in your business. Even if I want to know more, all I need to do is capture and interrogate you.¡±

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow couldn¡¯t help but jeer, ¡°Old Monster Su, are you really foolish enough to think you can capture His Excellency the Executioner with your Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivation?¡±

    The man in ck frowned, his expression increasingly calm and indifferent. ¡°That so? Then I¡¯d really love to see for myself just how capable the former sovereign of the Wilds, Su Xuanjun, is now that he¡¯s reincarnated.¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, killing intent emanated from this tall, thin frame and soared into the sky.

    Old Yao White Eyebrows shuddered, and his expression shifted dramatically.

    The Executioner¡¯s aura was so terrifying that it was simply unbelievable!

    Even the White Bone Emperor, Divine Monarch Falling Star, and other peak old monsters were far inferior to him!

    ¡°Old Monster Su, don¡¯t just stand there! Fight back! Show me just how far your Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivation can carry you!¡± The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crowughed coldly, its voice rife with disdain and provocation.

    The man in ckughed and waved. ¡°Little crow, don¡¯t say that. Fellow Daoist Su was once illustrious indeed. Although he¡¯s since reincarnated, and although his current cultivation isn¡¯t at all eye-catching, it wouldn¡¯tdo tounderestimate him.¡±

    Although he said this, his words revealed an air of superiority.

    Old Yao White Eyebrows looked at Su Yi with concern.

    By now, he understood that the Su Xuanjun who stood before him was no longer the unsurpassed legend who¡¯d dominated his entire era with ease.

    As his voice rang out, the man in ck seemed to reach a decision. He turned and charged.

    It had taken nine years of painstaking effort, all while enduring unimaginable pressure, to get within seventy feet of the tombstone.

    Had nothing gone wrong, he would surely have reached it within six hours!

    Yet after learning of Su Yi¡¯s reincarnation, the man in ck decisively gave up on the past nine years of hard work.

    He was well aware that, so long as he captured Su Yi alive, he wouldn¡¯t just acquire the secrets of the tombstone; he could also learn just where the full secrets of reincarnation were hidden!

    As the man in ck turned and moved further away from the tombstone, the formless power of the Laws bearing down on him starkly decreased.

    And his majestic aura and momentum soared!

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The man in ck put his hands behind his back. His taupe eyes surged like whirlpools, and his thin frame emanated a terrifying majesty seemingly capable of destroying both heaven and earth.

    ¡°So, His Excellency the Executioner is just one step away from challenging the Profound Unity Realm¡­¡± the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow eximed in astonishment. It only now realized just how terrifyingly strong the Executioner¡¯s cultivation base was.

    In the modern Netherworld, peak Profound Serenity Emperors were already supreme experts. They were like true sovereigns!

    Old Yao White Eyebrows gulped with great difficulty, and his body stiffened.

    The man in ck¡¯s aura was so forceful that even watching from a distance filled his heart with irrepressible terror and dread.

    Furthermore, Old Yao White Eyes keenly sensed an utterly terrifying aura of cmity about him. It was a strange power difficult to describe in words, like a tribtion of the Grand Dao or the terrifying majesty of heaven!

    However, Su Yi¡¯s expression was just as calm as before.

    Seeing this, he finally dared say with certainty that in the Nine Heavens Pavilion, Executioners far outranked Jailers!

    Although Jailers were terrifying, their cultivation was only in the Profound Illumination Realm.

    The Executioner was different. Most likely, only Profound Serenity Emperors were qualified to take up this post.

    When he was three hundred feet from the tombstone, the man in ck stretched, as if sloughing up the pressure that had been bearing down on him. His aura had already soared to unbelievably terrifying heights.

    A smile tugged at the corners of his lips as he gazed at Su Yi from afar. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, please, allow me to bear witness to your divine abilities.¡±

    He was calm andposed. His voice was utterly dignified, and every word boomed like thunder, reverberating throughout the destendscape.

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow shuddered, and its red eyes shone with deep-seated dread.

    Old Yao White Eyebrows¡¯ heart shook, and he wanted nothing more than to turn tail and flee.

    However, Su Yi simplyughed right back. ¡°I forgot to tell you this, but I am the sovereign of this forbidden zone. Heaven and earth are mine tomand, and all Daos act in ordance with my will.Someone like you is only fit to kneel and obey.¡±

    As this calm voice rang out, Su Yi raised his right hand and gently pressed down.

 Chapter 924 - I am Sovereign

    <h4>Chapter 924 - I am Sovereign</h4>

    As Su Yi raised his hand and pressed down, the long-dormant, unmoving tombstone suddenly quivered, and its surface shone with strange and inscrutable Dao Light.

    It was indistinct, but it seemed as if countless markings of the Grand Dao had arisen within it, alongside the boundless and ancient Daoist invocations. They quickly spread, reverberating throughout the barren, destendscape.

    <em>This is¡­</em>The Executioner¡¯s pupils constricted, and bewilderment appeared in his formerly calm, proud expression.

    He was the first to attack, and he did so without the slightest hesitation.

    <em>hh!</em>

    His sleeves billowed around him, and the off-white, inscrutable power of the Laws surged between his fingers, transforming into three feet of saber qi.

    <em>Crunch! Crunch!</em>

    The saber qi was just three feet long, but as soon as it appeared, it sliced countless startling rifts into the sky, which shattered like a broken mirror.

    And as the man in ck attacked, heaven and earth darkened. A terrifying, cmitous aura swept forth like a tidal wave or avnche, a punishment from the heavens!

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow¡¯s feathers stood on end, and it instinctively circted its cultivation base to block the terrifying force of this saber qi. Nheless, it felt suffocated.

    ¡°What kind of power is this?¡± Old Yao White Eyebrows was astonished. He suddenly blurred into a beam of light and moved further away, ready to tear open a rift and flee at a moment¡¯s notice.

    This saber qi was just too unbelievable, like the majesty of heaven descending upon the world!

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Three feet of saber qi shed at Su Yi. It was unbelievably quick, almost as if it had teleported.

    But when it got within a hundred feet of Su Yi, it was as if it had sunk into a swamp. Its speed sharply decreased by more than half.

    When it was thirty feet from Su Yi, the saber qi trembled violently, like a fish frantically struggling to escape freezing waters.

    <em>Hm?</em>The Executioner¡¯s eyelids twitched.

    Throughout this entire stretch of heaven and earth, a formless power of the Laws surged into being, transformed into a boundlessly vast hand, and pressed down.

    Like the hand of a god suppressing the world.

    <em>Bang!</em>

    The three feet of saber qi exploded, inch by inch, offering no more resistance than paper mache.

    ¡°How is this¡­¡± The Executioner¡¯s heart shook as he finally realized what the problem was.

    And here he¡¯d thought that with Su Yi¡¯s Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivation, the formless power of the Laws would surely suppress him.

    Now, he suddenly realized that reality was the exact opposite of what he¡¯d expected.

    The formless power of the Laws permeating thendscape waspletely under Su Yi¡¯s control!

    s, by the time he realized this, it was already toote.

    ¡°Kneel.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s calm voice rang out.

    Then, that massive power reminiscent of the hand of a deity bore down on the air, headed directly for the man in ck.

    It had a lethal presence, like the edge of a knife. Its sharpness made the Executioner¡¯s expression shift dramatically.

    He suddenly took a deep breath. His hands formed seals, and a ny-foot manifestation suddenly burst from his thin frame.

    It looked as if it had been carved out of ck divine jade. It had three eyes and eight arms, which held a saber, sword, scepter, bell, Daoist seal, feather whisk, jade ruler, and a bronzemp.

    Misty, pale gray, destructive power surged on the manifestation¡¯s surface, and its imposing aura instantly soared to unimaginably terrifying heights.

    The Burning Taboo Eight-Spirit Avatar!

    This was a supreme secret art brimming with the power of a cmity of the Grand Dao.

    ¡°Break!¡± The man in ck bellowed, and the avatar raised its eight arms. Its eight different treasures instantly burst with an appalling power of cmity, which ruthlessly mmed into the descending giant hang.

    <em>Boom!!</em>

    Heaven and earth shook violently, and the mountains and rivers swayed.

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow and Old Yao White Eyebrows watched in disbelief as Su Yi¡¯s massive hand crushed the Executioner¡¯s ny-foot avatar, bit by bit.

    As the avatar copsed, the man in ck trembled, and his face paled.

    When it fell apartpletely, the man in ck obviously couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure; he fell, and his knees mmed to the ground.

    Even his head was ruthlessly forced into the ground, and he was helpless to raise it!

    The ground shook.

    Watching from a distance, the man in ck seemed utterly pathetic and undignified.

    Old Yao White Eyebrows was stunned, but a momentter, he apuded and went mad with delight. ¡°You look like a dog eating shit! Wondrous! I just knew this would happen. How could a small fry like you possibly be a match for His Excellency Su? No, it seems you don¡¯t even qualify as a small fry!¡±

    Although he said this, inwardly, he wiped the sweat from his brow and rejoiced that he hadn¡¯t fled in panic earlier. If he had, Su Yi would have surelye looking for him to settle the score!

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow, meanwhile, was struck dumb. It felt as if it had been struck by lightning.

    Earlier, it had disdained and provoked Su Yi. It had even said it wanted to see just what the reincarnated Spiritual Revolution Realm Su Yi could aplish.

    Now, in the blink of an eye, the Executioner¡ªits pir of support¡ªhad been forced to his knees, and his face had been smeared in the dirt. He had no dignity left!

    Heaven and earth were in turmoil. Dust and smoke permeated the air.

    The man in ck coughed up blood. He was so angry and ashamed that he almost wanted to die.

    ¡°Activate!¡± He let out a hoarse roar, and his entire body burst with an explosive, destructive aura of cmity.

    His ferocious majesty was enough to y other Profound Serenity Emperors with ease!

    Yet beneath the power of Su Yi¡¯s palm, the Executioner¡¯s struggles seemed weak and ineffectual. The harder he fought, the stronger and more terrifying the power suppressing him.

    A few blinks of the eyeter, and numerous cracks appeared all over his skin. Blood gushed from his wounds, and his bones audibly rubbed together, unable to bear the pressure. Even his face contorted.

    ¡°I said it already. In this forbidden zone, I am a sovereign. Your life and death are mine to decide.¡± Not far away, Su Yi stood with his hands behind his back and said calmly, ¡°Never mind a paltry peak Profound Serenity Emperor like you; even the power you control, the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness, is restricted and helpless against me.¡±

    When he heard this, the man in ck finally understood just how dire his predicament was. He rasped, ¡°No wonder you dare act with reservation here despite your mere Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivation. So, you mastered the power of the tombstone a long time ago!¡±

    He understood.

    He understoodpletely!

    His opponent wasn¡¯t Su Xuanjun, but rather, the tombstone standing in this forbidden ground, the treasure that safeguarded the entire City of the Wrongfully Dead!

    Even with the Executioner¡¯s peak Profound Serenity Realm cultivation, it had taken him nine whole years and an enormous amount of effort just to get within seventy feet of the tombstone. It was easy to imagine just how terrifying its power was.

    Yet Su Xuanjun could control this terrifying power with ease!

    Given the circumstances, Su Xuanjun was right: in this forbidden zone, he was an invincible sovereign!

    ¡°So, that¡¯s how it is¡­¡± The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow suddenly understood. A terror and dread too great for words welled within its heart. As it realized just how dire its predicament was, it beat its wings and tried to flee.

    Su Yi had suppressed even the Executioner with ease! How could the crow possibly be a match for him?

    All it wanted to do now was run as far away as possible!

    ¡°Little crow, you promised to twist off your head and let me kick it around, so don¡¯t leave just yet.¡±1

    Before this light, airy deration even finished echoing through the air, Su Yi stretched out his hands and grabbed from afar. The power of the Laws formed an enormous hand, which effortlessly plucked the fleeing crow from the air.

    As casual and understated as a Buddha plucking flowers.

    ¡°Old Monster Su, there¡¯s never been a grudge between us, so why oppose me at every turn?¡±theNine Serenities Netherworld Crow shrieked in rage and panic.

    ¡°Don¡¯t act like a victim. The winner is a king, and the loser is a bandit. Surely you understand that?¡± Su Yi raised his right hand and flicked the bird on the forehead.

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow instantly saw stars, and dizziness washed over it. It was instantly beside itself with anger. ¡°Old Monster Su, if you¡¯ve got the balls, just kill me! See ifI so muchas cry out inpain!¡±

    ¡°Little crow, someone like you wishes to die at His Excellency Su¡¯s hands? You¡¯re dreaming!¡±

    Old Yao White Eyebrows approached. After harshly rebuking the bird, he turned and requested orders from Su Yi. ¡°Your Excellency, please allow me to kill this little bird for you. No need to dirty your illustrious hands.¡±

    His smile was as obsequious and servile as could be.

    ¡°Dammit, Old White Eyebrows¡­.¡± The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow was so angry it instantly started cursing, but before it could finish spewing profanities, Su Yi pressed harder on its forehead, and it instantly fell unconscious.

    ¡°Just keep an eye on it for now.¡± Su Yi used the tombstone¡¯s power to seal the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow¡¯s cultivationpletely before tossing it to Old Yao White Eyebrows.

    ¡°I shall assiduously carry out your orders, sir!¡± Old Yao White Eyebrows solemnly assented. Inwardly, hepletely rxed.

    He realized that Su Yi had no intentions of holding him ountable for being so afraid that he almost fled earlier.

    <em>But then, it makes sense. How could someone as magnanimous as His Excellency Su make trouble for an old codger like me over something so trivial?</em>Old Yao White Eyebrows was inwardly wistful.

    ¡°Now can we have ourselves a nice chat?¡± As Su Yi approached, he gazed down at the man in ck trapped on the ground.

    The formless power of the Laws filling thendscape was utterly terrifying, but in front of Su Yi, it behaved like a minister before a monarch: as meek and agreeable as could be.

    ¡°What would you like to discuss, Fellow Daoist Su?¡± The man in ck had obviously regained his cool, and hepletely gave up all thoughts of resistance.

    ¡°Let¡¯s chat about your Nine Heavens Pavilion,¡± Su Yi said without so much as pausing to think.

    The Executioner¡¯s pupils constricted, and he instantly fell silent.

 Chapter 925 - A Grand Dao Oath

    <h4>Chapter 925 - A Grand Dao Oath</h4>

    Su Yi hadn¡¯t just crossed paths with the Nine Heavens Pavilion once; much of what Su Yi had seen and experienced in the Azure Continent was connected to them.

    The Prohibition of Ancient Darkness that had enveloped the Azure Continent for thirty thousand years.

    The irreparably damaged Origins of the Azure in the Ninth Star Ruin.

    The Jailer who¡¯d almost killed Ye Xun in the Glittering Ghost Domain.

    And the Divine Monarch of Tragedy still confined in the Den of Caterpirs¡­

    Even the owner of the Pawnshop of the Heavens had apparently ventured into the stars because of something to do with ¡°Jailers.¡±

    It was then that Su Yi understood that the Ninth Great Star Ruins were located in the stars bordering the Wilds, and that the Nine Great Star Ruins were each like a prison overseen by the ¡°Jailers¡± of the Nine Heavens Pavilion.

    However, at the time, Su Yi still didn¡¯t understand just what kind of cultivation faction the Nine Heavens Pavilion was.

    Even now, his understanding was extremely one-dimensional.

    But now, this Executioner of the Nine Heavens Paviliony on the ground before him, suppressed. His life and death were in Su Yi¡¯s hands. He naturally wanted to seize this opportunity to get the inside scoop on the Nine Heavens Pavilion.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, the man in ck said gravely, ¡°I already said it: everything about the Nine Heavens Pavilion is top secret. The day someone qualified to join us enters the Nine Heavens Pavilion to cultivate, they must swear a Grand Dao Oath in front of the sect¡¯s supreme divine artifact. They must swear on their Dao Heart never to divulge anything rted to the Nine Heavens Pavilion. If they vite this oath, their mental state will crumble, their Dao Heart will break, and their soul will dissipate.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°And what is the supreme divine artifact of the Nine Heavens Pavilion?¡±

    An uncharacteristic expression of deep-seated dread arose on the Executioner¡¯s face. ¡°A Dao Sword. I¡¯m afraid that no one but our sect leader knows its name, origins, or even its exact appearance.

    ¡°When I joined the Nine Heavens Pavilion, I was still just a muddle-headed youth. I had no idea just how terrifying that Dao Sword was.

    ¡°But now that I¡¯ve umted experience and increased my cultivation, just thinking back to the time I faced the sword and swore a Grand Dao Oath fills my heart with irrepressible dread. That¡¯s true even now that I¡¯ve reached the peak of the Profound Serenity Realm.¡±

    Here, the man in ck took a deep breath. ¡°All I can say with certainty is that if I break the oath I made in my youth, I¡¯m sure to meet with disaster!¡±

    His expression was aplicated mix of dread, dejection, and frustration.

    How glorious and lofty was a peak Profound Serenity Emperor?

    Yet he knew better than anyone that, even now, the oath he swore in his youth was like invisible shackles restricting his path.

    And he had no way of breaking free!

    ¡°A Dao Sword¡­¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find this surprising.

    Just what kind of miraculous sword was it, that a vow sworn before it could firmly restrict even a peak Profound Serenity Emperor?

    ¡°I¡¯d actually quite like to have a look at that sword for myself,¡± Su Yi said softly.

    As a sword cultivator, he had a bone-deep, persistent love for swords.

    Splurt!

    The man in ck suddenly coughed up blood and trembled violently from head to toe. His face was now even paler.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°You barely said anything at all just now, but you¡¯re already suffering a mental bacsh?¡±

    The man in ck nodded. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, as you can see, I¡¯m dead if I tell you, and I¡¯m dead if I don¡¯t tell you. It makes no difference at all.¡±

    Old Yao White Eyebrows watched from a distance, his heart quivering with terror.

    How terrifying was the Executioner¡¯s cultivation base? Yet just the brief exnation he¡¯d given earlier had resulted in a mental bacsh. This was unquestionably terrifying!

    Su Yi found this rather troublesome.

    And here he¡¯d thought he had countless methods to force the Executioner to cooperate with him.

    Now, it seemed obvious that with the Grand Dao Oath restricting him, even if the man in ck died, he wouldn¡¯t spit up anything rted to the Nine Heavens Pavilion.

    But then, the man in ck suddenly raised his head, met Su Yi¡¯s gaze, and gnashed his teeth. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, if you can agree to do something for me, I wouldn¡¯t mind sacrificing my life to tell you as much as I can about the Nine Heavens Pavilion!¡±

    It seemed he was willing to risk it all; he even looked a bit eager.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find this surprising. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±

    The man in ck took a deep breath, and his eyes shone with grief. ¡°I carry a bronze lock called the Cloud Apparatus. It seals the damaged remnants of my little sister¡¯s soul, preventing them from dissipating. I¡¯ve spent countless years searching for a way to bring her back to life, but without exception, all of them ended in failure.¡±

    ¡°With your abilities, finding heavenly materials and earthly treasures capable of healing the soul shouldn¡¯t have been difficult,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Unless there¡¯s another problem with the remnants of your little sister¡¯s soul?¡±

    The man in ck couldn¡¯t help but sigh with admiration. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, you really live up to your reputation as the man who once dominated the heavens and everything beneath them. You¡¯re right on the mark.¡±

    Not far away, Old Yao White Eyebrows snorted coldly. ¡°That¡¯s only natural. His Excellency Su isn¡¯t just a master of the Dao of the Sword mighty enough to dazzle both the past and present; his wisdom is as boundlessly vast as the starry sky, and¡­¡±

    The old monster seized the opportunity to tter Su Yi. s, Su Yi wasn¡¯t in the mood for such talk, so he waved for silence. ¡°Shut your mouth.¡±

    And indeed, Old Yao White Eyebrows mped his jaws shut and didn¡¯t dare utter so much as another word.

    ¡°It¡¯s just as you say, Fellow Daoist Su. There¡¯s another issue with my little sister¡¯s soul.¡± The man in ck looked pained, and some time passed before he got his emotions under control. ¡°There¡¯s no need to go into the past, but in short, I¡¯ve searched bitterly for a long, long time. In the end, I reached the conclusion that no heavenly material or earthly treasure would be able to save my sister. Perhaps, her only hope is¡­ reincarnation!¡±

    Here, his taupe eyes zed with intensity. ¡°Only reincarnation has a chance of saving a soul so close to dissipation. If she can realize rebirth, she might well have a chance to live in this world once more!¡±

    Su Yi mulled this over, then said, ¡°So you came to the Netherworld in search of the secrets of reincarnation, in part to save your little sister?¡±

    The man in ck nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°And you want me to agree to give your sister a chance to reincarnate?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said the man in ck, his eyes shining with determination and eagerness. ¡°So long as you agree, I¡¯ll disregard my life and answer as many of your questions as I can!¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll use your little sister¡¯s life to threaten you?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The man in ck shook his head. ¡°I understand your character. You¡¯ve always disdained such despicable acts, and there¡¯s no grudge between you and my little sister. There¡¯s no way you¡¯d hurt her.¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. If I kill you, she¡¯s sure to hate me to the core. They call that a blood debt, you know.¡±

    The Executioner¡¯s eyes zed, and he said with conviction, ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m willing to die beneath my Grand Dao Oath in exchange for hope of my little sister¡¯s rebirth. That way, even if she reincarnates and recovers the memories of her past life, there¡¯s no way she¡¯ll view you with enmity!¡±

    However, Su Yi¡¯s tone remained cold and indifferent. ¡°Then there¡¯s no harm in telling you that I can¡¯t even say with certainty that I¡¯d be able to reincarnate a second time. I cannot possibly agree to your request.¡±

    The man in ck froze, his expression shifting and uncertain. Finally, he gnashed his teeth. ¡°No matter the end result, it¡¯s enough if you agree to try! I won¡¯t lie to you, Fellow Daoist: although my sister isn¡¯t a disciple of the Nine Heavens Pavilion, we¡¯re from the same ne as the sect, and she knows a bit about it. If you save her, it won¡¯t be impossible for you to locate the Nine Heavens Pavilion.¡±

    Here, he knelt before Su Yi, kowtowed, and said in a quavering voice, ¡°Please¡­ do this for me, Fellow Daoist!¡±

    Old Yao White Eyebrows was instantly moved.

    A peak Profound Serenity Emperor of mysterious origins went so far as to touch his head to the ground and beg another for help, all for a mere chance of saving his little sister¡¯s life!!

    It was obvious how much the Executioner loved his little sister.

    But then, this didn¡¯t make him worth sympathizing with.After all, they were on different sides, and an enemy was an enemy.

    After a moment¡¯s thought, Su Yi said, ¡°Very well. I agree to try, but I cannot guarantee your little sister¡¯s rebirth.¡±

    He really was quite interested in the Nine Heavens Pavilion.

    In truth, because of the Seed of the Azure, and for several other reasons as well, he¡¯d long since established an enmity with the Nine Heavens Pavilion.

    Back on the Azure Continent, he even killed the Jailer who¡¯d almost killed Ye Xun, the one who¡¯din dormant within Meteor Abyss.

    Furthermore, the man in ck¡¯s operation was destined to end in failure. His sect would surely want to settle the score sooner orter.

    He actually didn¡¯t mind helping the Executioner out in exchange for worthwhile intelligence.

    When Su Yi agreed, the man in ck instantly went mad with delight. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±

    ¡°If I put my questions on a jade slip, and had you answer them that way, could you avoid the bacsh of your Grand Dao Oath?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The man in ck shook his head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what method I use. If I divulge anything about the sect, a bacsh will inevitably follow, and I¡¯ll surely perish.¡±

    Su Yi no longer hesitated. ¡°Then say it yourself.¡±

    As he spoke, he removed the power suppressing the man in ck, who struggled back up and sat cross-legged on the ground. ¡°The Nine Heavens Pavilion is located in the Heavenly Prayer Star Realm¡­¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when he trembled, as if he¡¯d just taken a terrifying blow. Blood gushed from his lips, and his thin face contorted in agony.

    However, he seemed determined to go all out. Disregarding his injuries, he said, ¡°Aside from our leader, we have Heavenly Libationers, Wardens, Executioners, Jailers, and Chosen Apostles.¡±

    ¡°The sect leader is like the sovereign of the nine heavens; his cultivation is deep and unfathomable, but it¡¯s very rare for him to appear in public. It¡¯s the three Heavenly Libationers and seven Wardens who are responsible for managing the sects affairs.

    ¡°Executioners and Jailers are responsible for carrying out missions. Each Executioner has their own unique duties, and we report directly to the three Heavenly Libationers. The Jailers are responsible for capturing and guarding escaped prisoners, and they report to the Wardens.

    ¡°And the Chosen Apostles are the sect¡¯s disciples¡­¡±

    Splurt!

    He coughed violently, and blood gushed from his mouth as he fell over backward. Throughout his body, his qi was in disarray, and it looked as if he¡¯d aged countless years in the blink of an eye.

    The sight made Old Yao White Eyebrows¡¯ hair stand on end.The bacsh of his Grand Dao Oath is a bit too terrifying, isn¡¯t it?

    But Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow. ¡°First, tell me why the Nine Great Star Ruins are seen as prisons.¡±

 Chapter 926 - The Laws of Heavenly Prayer

    <h4>Chapter 926 - The Laws of Heavenly Prayer</h4>

    The man in ck¡¯s wounds were worsening, and his body showed signs of cracking and falling apart.

    But he obviously wasn¡¯t concerned about that. Instead, he rasped, ¡°Over the years, our sect leader has been searching for someone capable of contending with the Laws of Heavenly Prayer.¡±

    His urgent voice revealed his endless agony. After this sentence, his flesh cracked and split, and his bones crumbled. Blood sprayed through the air.

    Su Yi could tell that the man in ck couldn¡¯t hold on much longer. ¡°What are the Laws of Heavenly Prayer?¡±

    The man in ck¡¯s voice started and stopped. ¡°It¡¯s what you¡­ call the¡­ the¡­ Prohibition of Ancient Darkness.¡±

    By now, his fleshly body had already been destroyed, and only his primordial spirit remained. However, it too was subject to that terrifying corrosion, and numerous cracks appeared on its surface.

    Spiderweb-likecracks spread across it, as if it were shattering porcin. A cracking sound followed.

    What he¡¯d just learned made Su Yi¡¯s heart shake.

    The Nine Heavens Pavilion stood in the Heavenly Prayer Star Realm.

    The leader of the Nine Heavens Pavilion was searching for someone capable of resisting the Laws of Heavenly Prayer.

    And the Laws of Heavenly Prayer and the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness were one and the same.

    Because, relying on the power of the Sword of the Nine Heavens, he could destroy the power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness!

    Did that mean that he was the one the leader of the Nine Heavens Pavilion was searching for?

    And was this somehow connected to them viewing the Nine Great Star Ruins as a cage?

    Su Yi furrowed his brow, but before he could ask any further questions, the man in ck let out a miserable shriek as tribtion fire set his fractured primordial spirit aze.

    Then, he suddenly seemed to have found release. A free, calm smile spread across his face, and he muttered, ¡°Every cultivator who joins the Nine Heavens Pavilion has their name reced with their ranking. In the Nine Heavens Pavilion, they only know me as the Fifth Executioner. They have no idea that my name is Mo Chuan.¡±

    ¡°And my little sister is called¡­ Mo Li¡­¡±

    Mo Li. When the man in ck, Mo Chuan, spoke his sister¡¯s name, his voice was full of tenderness, doting, and reluctance.

    Then, Mo Chuan¡¯s primordial spirit disintegrated entirely into ash.

    Waves of emotion coursed through Old Yao White Eyebrows¡¯ heart, and he couldn¡¯t calm down.

    A terrifying, peak Profound Serenity Realm existence had perished simply because of a broken oath!

    The sight was utterly shocking. Who wouldn¡¯t have been astonished?

    Even Su Yi¡¯s distant gaze was shifting and uncertain.

    And he found the information the Executioner had shared with him quite surprising.

    First, Mo Chuan, the fifth-ranked Executioner, was already in the peak of the Profound Serenity Realm.

    The Wardens ranked above the Executioners, and the Heavenly Libationers ranked above the Wardens!

    And the sect leader was the most mysterious of all!

    The power at this faction¡¯s disposal was unquestionably terrifying.

    Never mind the Netherworld; none of the peak orthodoxies of the Wilds wereparable!

    But what really surprised him was that the power that turned the Nine Great Star Ruins into cages, the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness, was actually called ¡°the Laws of Heavenly Prayer.¡±

    This was an extremely terrifying power, a cmity of the Grand Dao.

    Over the years, the leader of the Nine Heavens Pavilion had continuously searched for someone capable of contending with it.

    Su Yi rather suspected that the sect leader was ultimately searching for him, or perhaps, for the Sword of the Nine Hells!

    ¡°The Heavenly Prayer Star Realm, the Nine Heavens Pavilion, the Laws of Heavenly Prayer¡­ interesting.¡± After a while, Su Yi gathered his scattered thoughts and set them aside.

    Mo Chuan had already perished, and his Dao had already disappeared. Only one lonely object remained in the spot he¡¯d once stood.

    A bronze lock about the size of a baby¡¯s hand.

    Whoosh!

    Su Yi stretched out his hand and grabbed it. Itnded in his outstretched palm.

    Upon closer inspection, it was simple and old-fashioned, but its surface was carved with mysterious Dao Markings and diagrams of a pair of fish ying in the water and the confluence of Yin and Yang.

    This was the Cloud Apparatus, and it sealed the remnants of Mo Chuan¡¯s little sister¡¯s soul, preventing them from dissipating.

    Su Yi could tell at a nce that if he undid the seal, Mo Chuan¡¯s sister, Mo Li, wouldn¡¯tst long before she disappearedpletely.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to the Great Chaos Ruins.¡± Su Yi put away the Cloud Apparatus and looked at Old Yao White Eyebrows.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Old Yao White Eyebrows respectfully agreed, then transformed back into a Radiant Void Beast and carried Su Yi through space.

    ¡­¡­

    The entrance to the Great Chaos Ruins.

    Whoosh~

    Space rippled as the Radiant Voice Beast emerged through a rift, Su Yi on his back.

    The entrance to the Great Chaos Ruins were a massive abyss enshrouded in fog year-round. Throughout history, countless experts in search of good fortune had perished within its depths.

    However, there was now a massive ritual ground near the entrance. It was in the shape of a nine pces grid, and ny-nine thousand-foot bronze towers stood around it.

    A formation of blood sacrifice!

    Su Yi and Old Yao White Eyes currently stood in front of it.

    ¡°Your Excellency, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re nning to take care of the Netherworld King?¡± Old Yao White Eyebrows said tentatively.

    Although no one knew what the Netherworld King looked like, every evil spirit living in the City of the Wrongfully Dead knew that none of them would be a match for the Netherworld King if he escaped confinement!

    Even the strongest of them, monsters like the White Bone Emperor and Divine Monarch Falling Star, wouldn¡¯t cut it. Not even if they all worked together!

    ¡°The Netherworld King is already confined. Why should I do anything so superfluous?¡± Su Yi asked without a care.

    He then examined the formation of blood sacrifice.

    It was arranged in a nine pces grid, but it hid other secrets, too. Ny-nine bronze pirs protected it on all sides. Their tips connected to the north star, while their bases linked the ten directions.

    Each individual bronze pir was covered in strange and inscrutable Dao Markings and diagrams.

    Su Yi could tell that this was a sacrificial formation at a nce.

    All they had to do was bind an expert to a pir, and it would devour their blood, cultivation, and soulpletely, turning them into offerings. The formation would then bequeath them upon the confined Netherworld King.

    ¡°Little crow, where are the Emperors you¡¯ve captured over the years?¡± Su Yi asked as soon as he woke the unconscious Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow back up.

    Su Yi was holding it aloft by the feathers of the back of its neck, and its heart filled with a deep sense of humiliation.

    But when it heard Su Yi¡¯s question, something urred to it. ¡°If you let me go, I¡¯ll let them go! Otherwise, I won¡¯t tell you even if you kill me!¡±

    Whap!

    A sudden blow to the head left it seeing stars.

    ¡°Be good and cooperate,¡± Su Yi said calmly, ¡°And I promise you a chance to make amends. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t mind teaching you the meaning of the phrase ¡®a life worse than death.¡¯¡±

    Had anyone else said this, the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow would have turned up its beak at them.

    Buting from Su Yi, these words carried an altogether different weight.

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow was well aware that if someone as capable as Su Xuanjun wanted answers¡­ it really wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand torture and interrogation of that level¡­

    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, the crow¡¯s head drooped. ¡°Su¡­ Your Excellency Su, might you tell me how you¡¯d like me to make amends?¡±

    Old Yao White Eyebrows couldn¡¯t help but sneer inwardly.This little crow is nowhere near as tough as I imagined!

    ¡°It¡¯ll depend on my mood,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    ¡°....¡±

    Su Yi was being so domineering that it was downright unreasonable.

    But the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow had no choice but to grin and bear it. ¡°Your Excellency Su, I can cooperate with you, and I can let the captive Emperors go, so please, don¡¯t make this difficult for me. Even if I die, I won¡¯t betray the Netherworld King!¡±

    ¡°Very well.¡± Su Yi nodded. ¡°First, tell me: where are the captive Emperors?¡±

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow sighed. ¡°Far beyond the horizon, yet right in front of your eyes. All you need to do is circte the formation of blood sacrifice, and you¡¯ll be able to see them.¡±

    Su Yi looked enlightened. ¡°So that really is the case.¡±

    Earlier, onelookat the formation, and he¡¯d gleaned several of its secrets. However, certain secrets wouldn¡¯t reveal themselves without actually circting the formation, so he couldn¡¯t confirm his initial judgments.

    ¡°Are Qing Teng¡¯s physical body and stolen cultivation base there too?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow. ¡°All of the Emperors we captured alive are still confined inside. There are seventy-three in total, all alive and uninjured.¡±

    Su Yi nodded, then asked suddenly, ¡°Do you know whether or not the Netherworld King is really from the Nine Heavens Pavilion?¡±

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow stiffened and shook its head. ¡°The Netherworld King¡¯s origins are a mystery to even the Dark Vassals, let alone me.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Then how did you make contact with the Netherworld King earlier?¡±

    ¡°Once every thousand years, as the night of the Lantern Festival approaches, the Laws of the Great Chaos Ruins shift. On those nights, the Netherworld King uses an unparalleled divine skill to issue orders to me.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°What if I want to meet with him? Is that possible?¡±

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow was stunned, and its blood-red eyes shone with strange light. ¡°Your Excellency Su, since you can move the tombstone, meeting with the Netherworld King won¡¯t be difficult at all. Unless you¡¯re too afraid that the Netherworld King will escape to try it?¡±

    Bang!

    Before it could say any more, a sharp blow to the head left it gasping with pain, and it shuddered from head to toe.

    ¡°You¡¯re foolish to even try and provoke me like that,¡± Su Yi said tly. ¡°If it happens again, I swear to pluck your feathers, cook youwell done, and wash you down with wine. I just don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll taste good or not.¡±

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow¡¯s feathers stood on end, and it shuddered.It darednotdoubt that Su Yi was willing to do just that!

    It said hurriedly, ¡°Your Excellency Su, might I ask why you wish to see the Netherworld King?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to have a chat about the Nine Heavens Pavilion,¡± said Su Yi.

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Your Excellency Su, ¡°I¡¯m actually willing to serve as your guide and help you meet with the Netherworld King! If you¡¯d permit it, I can contact the king and request guidance right now.¡±

    Su Yi smiled faintly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you can only receive the Netherworld King¡¯s guidance on the night of the Lantern Festival?¡±

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow was instantly sheepish. It said bitterly, ¡°Your Excellency Su, when extraordinary circumstances arise, I can sacrifice one of my natal feathers to make contact with the Netherworld King.¡±

    It had only just said this when it suddenly shrieked and twitched.

    When it looked down, it saw that Su Yi had already plucked one of the natal feathers on its abdomen. There was even blood on it.

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow was so angry that it almostunched into a series of expletives, but out of fear for Su Yi, it forced its rage back down.

    h!!

    Then, a bundle of divine mes lit on Su Yi¡¯s fingertips, and he instantly set the natal feather aze.

 Chapter 927 - The Netherworld King!

    Chapter 927 - The Netherworld King!

    As the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow¡¯s feather burned, an invisible and obscure energy fluctuation rippled through the formation of blood sacrifice, then surged into depths of the mist-shrouded Great Chaos Ruins.

    Old Yao White Eyebrows¡¯ heart shook inexplicably, and his expression shifted.

    A terrifying aura was awakening from dormancy deep within the Great Chaos Ruins. It had yet to fully awaken, but it was already enough to make one¡¯s heart shake.

    Boom!

    The ck mists churned, and heaven and earth shook. Streaks of blood-colored lightning spread like tree branches, splitting and ripping the skies.

    ¡°Even after all these years, the Netherworld King¡¯s aura is still so terrifying. Don¡¯t tell me¡­ he¡¯s really a god?¡± Old Yao White Eyebrows couldn¡¯t help but gulp, and he felt a chill in his hands and feet.

    Boom!

    The power of the Laws enveloping the Great Chaos Ruins seemed startled, and it began suppressing the reawakening, terrifying power.

    All of a sudden, thunder rumbled through the skies, lightning shed, and ck fog ran rampant. The violent, explosive power of the Laws swept outward, like the descent of the apocalypse.

    When Su Yi saw this,even hecouldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes.

    Suddenly, the awakening, terrifying energy fell silent. Immediately after, the rmed source power of the Laws dissipated.

    Then, a cold, indifferent voice emanated from deep within the Great Chaos Ruins.¡°Little crow, why did you burn your natal feather? Don¡¯t tell me something went wrong with your mission?¡±

    Every word reverberated throughout thendscape.

    Old Yao White Eyebrows was dumbstruck.

    Su Yi was obviously stunned as well, and his eyes glinted with strange light.

    Because that voice obviously belonged to a woman!

    In other words, the Netherworld King, the sovereign who¡¯d struck terror into the hearts of everyone in the Netherworld in ancient times, was a woman!

    This was truly unexpected.

    After all, while exploring the Netherworld in his past life, he¡¯d heard tales of the Netherworld King on numerous asions.

    But no one had mentioned that she was a woman!

    ¡°Your Majesty, something indeed went wrong with the blood sacrifice.¡± The Nine Serenities Crow drooped, looking both uneasy and awed.

    After a brief silence, the Netherworld King¡¯s voice resounded once more. ¡°Did something happen to the Executioner?¡±

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow lowered its head in dejection. ¡°Indeed.¡±

    ¡°Who did it?¡± The Netherworld King¡¯s voice was obviously colder than before.

    Su Yi instantly ran out of patience. He had no desire to listen to their question-and-answer session, so he said directly, ¡°I did it.¡±

    It was just three light, airy words, but they echoed throughout heaven and earth.

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow seemed terrified that the Netherworld King would lose her temper. It said hurriedly, ¡°Your Majesty, His Excellency Su Xuanjun would like an audience with you!¡±

    ¡°Su Xuanjun!?¡±

    The Netherworld King¡¯s voice revealed her surprise.

    Then, the distant skies above the Great Chaos Ruins shook violently, and a rain of blood-red light appeared within the ck mists.

    As the light fell, it gradually outlined a scene.The scene depicted a dimly lit hall empty save for a throne assembled entirely out of bones. It stood at the center of the hall.

    A slender, graceful figure sat atop it.

    She had a head of long, blue hair, which she¡¯d tied up behind her head. She wore a simple, unadorned dress as ck as ink. Although it had no embellishments, it highlighted her snowy, lustrous skin.

    She sat with her long, straight legs crossed. One hand casually rested on the throne¡¯s armrest, while the other supported her jaw.

    She sat at the highest point of the hall, on a hideous throne constructed entirely out of bones, yet she seemed both indolent and rxed. Despite this, every inch of her emanated the imposing majesty of a sovereign.

    But when he saw her face clearly, Old Yao White Eyebrows looked a bit dazed, and his mouth felt dry.

    She was just too beautiful!

    Her face was as exquisite and pure as a young woman¡¯s, but the contour of her eyes and eyebrows had an unearthly charm. Her lips were red as fire, her eyes like glistening pools. She was simply the unmatched top beauty of her generation!

    But when he met the woman¡¯s gaze, it was like staring at a cold, indifferent goddess. Old Yao White Eyebrows instantly felt a prickling pain in his soul, and his hair stood on end, as if he¡¯d plunged into an icy abyss.

    He subconsciously lowered his head, and his back broke out in cold sweats.

    The Netherworld King!

    He dared say with certainty that the stunning, unmatched beautynguishing on a skeletal throne was none other than the Netherworld King who¡¯d intimidated everyone in the Netherworld back in ancient times!

    It was also then that Su Yi saw the Netherworld King¡¯s appearance clearly. At first, he too couldn¡¯t help but feel dazzled.

    She had a highly distinctive disposition. Her appearance was shocking and extraordinary, yet she was as cold, cruel, and aloof as a goddess. She seemed indolent and charming, yet every inch of her emanated the forceful, tyrannical aura of a sovereign.

    When Su Yi met the Netherworld King¡¯s gaze, he felt pressure bearing down on him. It was as if a thunderstorm manifested of the might of the heavens were bearing down on his heart and soul.

    But a momentter, the Sword of the Nine Hells neutralized this sense of oppressionpletely. After that, Su Yi didn¡¯t feel much difort.

    A momentter, Su Yi noticed that the ck pce reflected in the rain of light was nketed in the mysterious and inscrutable energy fluctuations of the Laws. They seemed to have condensed into mists that enveloped every corner of the grand hall.

    There was no doubt about it: although it looked like the Netherworld King wasnguishing atop her skeletal throne, she was, in fact, trapped by thews enveloping the ck hall.

    That she could activate a secret art to disy this reflection above the Great Chaos Ruins was unquestionable proof that the Laws suppressing her were weakening!

    It was also then that the Netherworld King noticed Su Yi, as well as the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow he held aloft.

    A momentter, she furrowed her brow. ¡°He¡¯s in the Spiritual Revolution Realm?¡±

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow said hurriedly, ¡°Your Majesty, His Excellency Su has reincarnated and achieved rebirth!¡±

    Reincarnated!

    Thenguishing Netherworld King promptly sat up straight, and her beautiful eyes shone with fiery, blood-colored light. A look of surprise appeared on her exquisite face.

    She stared intently at Su Yi for a moment before her fiery lips parted. ¡°Interesting. It seems the sovereign of the Netherworld didn¡¯t lie back then; the Netherworld really really does hide the power of reincarnation!¡±

    It seemed discovering this secret was highly satisfying, as she muttered in a bit of a daze, ¡°How many years has it been? So much time has passed, and the world has changed. I¡¯m still stuck here, but I finally know that reincarnation really does exist¡­¡±

    There was even a hint of madness in her gaze.

    ¡°So, the Executioner was telling the truth. You really are from the Nine Heavens Pavilion, and you really dide to the Netherworld to seek out the secrets of reincarnation. Is that right?¡± Su Yi pondered out loud.

    The Netherworld King¡¯s gaze focused, and her former emotionless bearing returned. ¡°Are you¡­ the one who killed the Executioner?¡±

    Instead of answering, Su Yi asked, ¡°Your position in the Nine Heavens Pavilion is most likely higher than his. Are you a Warden? Or perhaps a Heavenly Libationer?¡±

    The Netherworld Brow¡¯s distant mountain eyebrows furrowed. ¡°He even told you about that? What on earth could drive him to vite his Grand Dao Oath?¡±

    Neither of them answered the other¡¯s questions. Instead, they used the information the questions let slip to probe for details.

    This verbal sh left Old Yao White Eyebrows inwardly rmed. Su Yi, however,ughed. ¡°You really are from the Nine Heavens Pavilion.¡±

    The Netherworld King¡¯s beautiful eyes zed with blood-colored mes, but she didn¡¯t seem concerned. ¡°Su Xuanjun, don¡¯t tell me you wanted to see me simply to confirm that?¡±

    ¡°I indeed have another goal.¡±

    The Netherworld King was instantly visibly intrigued. ¡°Then you might as well tell me what you¡¯re after. Who knows? We might well be able to cooperate.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking this,¡± Su Yi said casually. ¡°I just wanted to see whether or not you had hope of escaping confinement on your own strength.¡±

    The Netherworld King¡¯s eyes focused. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Su Yi said tly, ¡°Before I came to the City of the Wrongfully Dead, I agreed to help the Night Watchman remove sometent threats and prevent you from escaping. I naturally cannot go back on my word.¡±

    A mocking jeer tugged at the Netherworld King¡¯s red lips. ¡°Back then, the monarch of the Infernal Pce joined forces with the Bureau of Adjudication and the masters of the Bureaus of the Six Paths. They used divine artifacts like the Records of the Netherworld, the Netherworld Judge¡¯s Writing Brush, and the Six Paths Disc, but even then, they only managed to imprison me here.

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been trapped here all this time, no one would ever have called you a sovereign!¡±She paused, then stared intently at Su Yi, her tone disdainful. ¡°Besides, you¡¯ve reincarnated. What can you aplish with such a paltry cultivation base?¡±

    She was a woman, but she spoke and carried herself like a monarch presiding over the world. Her bearing was proud and contemptuous.

    Old Yao White Eyebrowswasas silent as a cicada in winter.

    Had anyone else said that, he would have seized the opportunity to rebuke them and tter Su Yi.

    But this was the Netherworld King whose name had shaken the ancient era; he didn¡¯t even dare disagree with her.

    Su Yi, however, couldn¡¯t help butugh.Members of the Nine Heavens Pavilion relied on the Laws of Heavenly Prayer. This was their greatest source of confidence.

    Unfortunately for them, his Sword of the Nine Hells was the bane of the Laws of Heavenly Prayer.

    Besides, he was confident that at his former peak cultivation, he could have contended with the Laws of Heavenly Prayer even without the Sword of the Nine Hells!

    The Netherworld King¡¯s words might sound extremely threatening to others, but to Su Yi, they were no more than a joke.

    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± The Netherworld King¡¯s gaze was increasingly indifferent. It seemed she was displeased.

    Su Yi squeezed the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow¡¯s neck. ¡°Little crow, go ahead and tell your esteemed Netherworld King why I¡¯mughing.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ Err¡­¡± The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow shuddered, then hesitated before steeling itself and saying, ¡°Your Majesty, although His Excellency Su¡¯s cultivation base is currently on the low side, he can control the power of the tombstone. Furthermore, earlier, he effortlessly suppressed His Excellency the Executioner in a single attack¡­¡±

    The crow¡¯s voice trailed off.

    The Netherworld King¡¯s contemptuous expression froze in ce, and she fell silent.

    She¡¯d been confined in the Great Chaos Ruins for countless years. This was primarily due to the tombstone¡¯s presence. That was why she¡¯d ordered the crow to try everything in its power to remove it.

    Who¡¯d have thought that Su Yi would be capable of controlling its power?

    The Netherworld King was naturally well aware of what that implied.

    ¡°What do you think of my ¡®paltry¡¯ cultivation base now?¡± Su Yi said tly.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, the Netherworld King subtly raised her head andughed.

    It was as if an iceberg piled high with snow had melted, or as if a spring breeze had brought new warmth to an endless winter. Her smile was so charming as to bewitch the masses.

    She stared intently at Su Yi, her beautiful eyes shining with frenzied, bloody light. However, her voice was gentle and sweet. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, now that you¡¯ve said that¡­ I naturally have to test you for myself.¡±

 Chapter 928 - Dual Cultivation Isnâ€™t Out of the Question

    Chapter 928 - Dual Cultivation Isn¡¯t Out of the Question

    ¡°I¡¯ll naturally have to try it for myself!¡±

    As these soft, gentle words rang out, the Netherworld King¡¯s beautiful yet maddened eyes zed with dazzling blood-colored radiance.

    It seemed the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow instantly realized what was about to happen, and it closed its eyes in advance.

    Old Yao White Eyebrows, however, cried out in agony, clutched his skull, and copsed on the ground.

    Just now, all he¡¯d done was gaze upon that blood-colored radiance from afar, but he felt as if the knife of heaven¡¯s punishment had twisted in his primordial spirit. Heart-rending pain coursed through his entire body, and even when he circted his entire cultivation base, he found it difficult to neutralize.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi¡¯s distant gaze shifted, and his eyes narrowed.

    Dazzling, blood-colored divine radiance transformed into a de within his sea of consciousness. It brought with it destructive power, and it descended with a bang.

    Its momentum was forceful and explosive, and it threw Su Yi¡¯s sea of consciousness into upheaval.

    Based on the experience of his past life, he could tell how absolutely terrifying this attack was. It was like a supreme secret art of the soul.

    Most terrifying of all was that the blood-colored radiance brought with it the power of the Laws of Heavenly Prayer.

    Against just about any Emperor, this cmity of the Grand Dao would have presented an utterly lethal threat.

    Yet this attack was wasted on Su Yi.

    Boom!

    Just as his life and death hung in the bnce, the Sword of the Nine Hells presiding over his sea of consciousness produced a strange hum.

    The humming spread out like ripples. Wherever it passed, his turbulent sea of consciousness calmed.

    And when the ripple-like humming of the sword shed with the blood-red divine radiance¡ª

    Bang!!

    The blood-colored radiance shattered into a rain of light, which the sword hum devoured.

    The process seemed slow, but in truth, it was over in the blink of an eye, so fast it was unbelievable.

    And the Netherworld King¡¯s delicate, graceful figure stiffened atop her skeletal throne. Her red lips parted, and she let out a low grunt as her smile froze in ce.

    The madness in her eyes receded, reced with disbelief.

    ¡°You¡­ You can actually neutralize the Laws of Heavenly Prayer!?¡± The Netherworld King¡¯s eyes widened, and much of her majestic, sovereign-like aura faded. She¡¯d obviously forgotten herself.

    ¡°Have a taste of my abilities too,¡± Su Yi said coldly.

    Within his sea of consciousness, he circted a wisp of the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ aura, unleashing the profundities of the One Strike Divine ughter Incantation.

    Whoosh!

    A slender, almost invisible Divine ughter Sword appeared out of nowhere, shed, and vanished.

    Practically simultaneously, the Netherworld King trembled violently. Her beautiful eyes were vacant, and her exquisite, youthful face paled. Beads of cold sweat formed on her forehead.

    A momentter, her fair, slender fingers clenched the armrests of her skeletal throne, and her ample chest heaved. Agony was written all over her face.

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow¡¯s eyes widened with rm.

    The scene reflected above the Great Chaos Ruins was just that¡ªa reflection. The true Netherworld King was still confined deep within the ruins.

    Yet Su Yi, despite standing outside the Great Chaos Ruins, had struck from a distance, dealing a massive shock to the Netherworld King¡¯s soul!

    Some time passed before the Netherworld King came back to her senses.

    However, her beautiful face was now sickly and pallid, and although she remained upright on her skeletal throne, she looked haggard.

    Especially her fingers. She¡¯d gripped the armrest with so much force that her joints were bruised, and her hands quivered.

    ¡°How¡¯d that feel?¡± Su Yi asked leisurely.

    In truth, he was quite surprised. With the current strength of his soul and a wisp of the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ aura, he could effortlessly destroy the primordial spirit of even a Profound Illumination Emperor.

    More importantly, the Sword of the Nine Hells countered the Netherworld King¡¯s Laws of Heavenly Prayer.

    Despite this, the Netherworld King had endured. Furthermore, although she cut a sorry figure, her injuries weren¡¯t particrly severe.

    The Netherworld King sat there in silence, her expression shifting and uncertain.

    A whileter, she threw back her head and burst into uproariousughter. Her beautiful face filled with madness and excitement, but this did nothing to detract from her beauty. On the contrary, it gave her an additional unbridled, breathtaking charm.

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow had no idea what to make of this.What¡¯s going on with Her Majesty the Netherworld King?

    She¡¯s normally so contemptuous and proud, like a goddess from on high. She makes you want to worship her. When has she ever lost control like this?

    Don¡¯t tell me¡­ Did Old Monster Su¡¯s attack deal so much damage to her soul that something happened to her brain?

    The crow couldn¡¯t help but be deeply concerned.

    Old Yao White Eyebrows, meanwhile, retreated far away for fear that the aftermath of their sh would reach him again.

    However, he inwardly found it rather strange. The Netherworld King¡¯s response seemed unquestionably insane. It was far too strange.

    He could even tell that the Netherworld King¡¯sughter was full of joy.

    Don¡¯t tell me¡­ that in her heart of hearts, the Netherworld King is a masochist?Old Yao White Eyebrows couldn¡¯t help but wonder.

    Su Yi, however, furrowed his brow. He could guess the reason for herughter.

    Indeed, mere momentster, she suppressed herughter and stretched contentedly. Then, she looked up, and her beautiful eyes stared directly at him.

    Her red lips parted and she said, ¡°So, Su Xuanjun¡­ It turns out thatyou¡¯rethe person our leader has been searching bitterly for all this time!¡±

    Old Yao White Eyebrows¡¯ heart shook.

    Earlier, he heard the Executioner say that throughout the ages, the mysterious supreme leader of the Nine Heavens Pavilion had continuously searched for someone capable of resisting the Laws of Heavenly Prayer.

    There was no doubt about it: the Netherworld King, a fellow expert of the Nine Heavens Pavilion, could tell that Su Yi was the very person they¡¯d been looking for!

    Su Yi¡¯s expression was as calm as ever. ¡°Since you¡¯ve realized it, why not tell me why your leader is searching for me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a secret," said the Netherworld King. "Only the leader knows the answer. Not even the Heavenly Libationers know anything about it.¡±

    Although his attack had left her looking quite undignified, she now seemed delighted. An irrepressible smile spread across her face, and her stunning features practically glowed.

    Su Yi examined her expression, then asked, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you suffered a bacsh from your Grand Dao Oath?¡±

    The Netherworld King supported her snowy, exquisite jawline in one hand, then shed him a charming smile. ¡°Su Xuanjun, don¡¯tpare me to the Executioner. A Grand Dao Oath can suppress me temporarily, but it can¡¯t hold me back forever.¡±

    Her eyes shone with reminiscence. ¡°When I first arrived in the Netherworld, I searched bitterly for fifteen hundred years before finally acquiring a de of Heaven-Deceiving Grass from the Deva Division of the Bureaus of the Six Paths. This divine medicine contained the power of karma, and with it, I rid myself of the ¡®seed¡¯ of the Grand Dao Oath that had nted itself in my Dao Heart.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been subject to the shackles ced upon me by the Dao Sword of the Nine Heavens Pavilion ever since.¡±

    Here, she let out a long sigh, and her eyes shone with madness once more. ¡°s, it¡¯s just as the Deva Division said: those who cheat the heavens are sure to meet with cmity. Although I used the Heaven-Deceiving Grass to free myself from my Grand Dao Oath, taking it led to the old fogeys of the Infernal Pce surrounding me. Ultimately, it led to my confinement¡­¡±

    Her voice was rife with bone-deep hatred, and her eyes zed with blood-red firelight.

    ¡°s, to the best of my knowledge, the Infernal Pce fell apart a long time ago, and it¡¯s been lost to the long river of history. Even if I wanted to get revenge, there¡¯s no one left to get revenge on.¡±

    Her expression revealed her mncholy.

    But a momentter, she smiled once more, revealing her pearly white teeth. It was a charming, moving sight.

    ¡°But I¡¯m still alive, and those old fogeys have long since perished. No matter what, in the end¡­ I won!¡±

    Here, Su Yi asked thoughtfully, ¡°Does that mean you intended to betray the Nine Heavens Pavilion from the moment you arrived in the Netherworld?¡±

    ¡°¡®Betray?¡¯¡±

    The word seemed to provoke the Netherworld King. Her beautiful face filled with undisguisable hatred, and her eyes shone with explosive viciousness.

    But her expression quickly returned to normal, and she pressed her lips into a smile. ¡°There are reasons for all of this. Should the opportunity arise, I wouldn¡¯t mind telling youter.¡±

    Here, she looked at Su Yi, her slender finger twirling a lock of her long blue hair.

    ¡°Su Xuanjun,¡± she whispered, ¡°If you help me escape confinement, I¡¯ll do anything you want.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°Anything?¡±

    The Netherworld King¡¯s beautiful eyes darted about with unearthly charm as sheughed, ¡°That¡¯s right,anything.Even dual cultivation isn¡¯t out of the question.¡±

    Shenguished on her skeletal throne, her fair, slender legs crossed. Hers was the type of beauty that brought ruin to the popce and bewitched the masses.

    Even Old Yao White Eyebrows couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow felt as if it had been struck by lightning. Its mind buzzed.

    In its heart, the Netherworld King was as proud and contemptuous as a goddess. How could it have imagined that she¡¯d agree toanythingjust to escape confinement?

    Su Yi, however,ughed. ¡°If you¡¯re willing to swear a Grand Dao oath to take me as your master for the rest of your life, I wouldn¡¯t mind ying with you.¡±

    The Netherworld King¡¯s expression froze, and sullen anger shed across her face.

    How could she fail to realize the humiliation implicit in Su Yi¡¯s words?

    After a moment¡¯s silence, her smile faded, and she said solemnly, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, it seems to me that we could work together. You¡¯re the person the Nine Heavens Pavilion is after, and you¡¯re unlikely to escape those karmic ties in this lifetime. And I¡¯m from the Nine Heavens Pavilion, so I can tell you everything I know about them.¡±

    Here, her voice slowed, and she emphasized each and every word. ¡°Even if you want to take the Nine Heavens Pavilion down, I can help you! If you don¡¯t believe me, I wouldn¡¯t mind making a Grand Dao Oath!¡±

    Her expression was utterly solemn and dignified.

    Anyone would have been able to tell that she wasn¡¯t kidding!

    However, Su Yi didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°If I want to take down the Nine Heavens Pavilion, I wouldn¡¯t need your help!¡±

    His voice was calm, yet full of pride.

    The Netherworld King was instantly surprised, and it seemed she found this difficult to believe. She looked at Su Yi once more, as if re-evaluating him, then whispered, ¡°Su Xuanjun, you really are the most unusual person I¡¯ve ever met.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh dryly. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯ve seen too little andck experience.

    ¡°....¡± The corners of the Netherworld King¡¯s lips twitched involuntarily, and she felt stifled.

    Were he anyone else, she wouldn¡¯t have wasted time with words. She would have simply suppressed him and forced him to submit or die.

    But this method obviously didn¡¯t work on Su Xuanjun.

    The Laws of Heavenly Prayer were incapable of suppressing him!

    After a little while, the Netherworld King uncrossed her legs and sat upright, her expression cold, cruel, and indifferent. ¡°Does that mean you and I can only be enemies?¡±

 Chapter 929 - A Ten-Year Promise

    Chapter 929 - A Ten-Year Promise

    In response to the Netherworld King¡¯s question, Su Yi merelyughed. ¡°You¡¯re trapped here. How are you qualified to be my enemy?¡±

    The Netherworld King¡¯s beautiful eyes were increasingly indifferent, and her smooth, slender fingers brushed gently against her armrests. ¡°Tell me, Fellow Daoist: do you think the source power of the City of the Wrongfully Dead can confine me for the rest of my life?¡±

    Before Su Yi answered, she continued, ¡°Since you can control the power of that tombstone, you ought to have sensed it. The source of the City of the Wrongfully Dead is weakening. Although I don¡¯t know why, I can guess that numerous changes have taken ce in the Netherworld over the past few years.¡±

    Su Yi instantly fell silent.

    The Netherworld King was right. The source of the City of the Wrongfully Dead really was weakening.

    Even beforeing to the City of the Wrongfully Dead, he¡¯d discussed this with the Night Watchmen. Their tentative conclusion was that the source of the Netherworld as a whole had somehow changed, resulting in numerous changes throughout its vast territories over the past few years.

    Like what had transpired here in the City of the Wrongfully Dead, the developments in the far reaches of the Sea of Bitterness, and the appearance of the mysterious Netherworld Vessel.

    Even the blood moon appeared in the night sky with far greater frequency than before.

    All of this was connected to the Netherworld¡¯s Source.

    s, unlike other nes, the Netherworld was boundlessly vast. Even now, despite all its years of history, no one knew just how big it was.

    Not even the Infernal Pce of antiquity could figure out where the Netherworld¡¯s source was located.

    Thus, there was no way for anyone to discover why or how it had changed.

    ¡°And that has given me an opportunity to escape captivity,¡± continued the Netherworld King, her eyes shining with longing and her voice full of determination. ¡°Even without assistance, I¡¯m certain I can escape confinement in the City of the Wrongfully Dead within ten years!¡±

    Old Yao White Eyebrows shuddered.

    Ten years?

    It sounded like a long time, butto existences of theirlevel, ten years passed in a sh. It was nothing at all.

    He could picture it now. Ten years from now, if the Netherworld King escaped confinement, no one in the City of the Wrongfully Dead¡¯s forbidden zones would be any match for her!

    ¡°I just wonder if you¡¯ll be able to stop me again ten years from now, Su Xuanjun.¡± The Netherworld King stroked her jaw, and her red lips arched into a provocative smile as she sized him up.

    Su Yi thought about it. ¡°Then let¡¯s make a ten-year agreement. If you can escape the Great Chaos Ruins within a decade, I wouldn¡¯t mind giving you an opportunity to work with me.¡±

    The Netherwork King sneered. ¡°Will I still need your cooperation then?¡±

    Her tone was rife with pride and disdain.

    ¡°I''m confident that, when the timees, you¡¯ll beg for my cooperation,¡±ughed Su Yi.

    The Netherworld King¡¯s exquisitely formed eyebrows slowly knit, and she stared intently at Su Yi, as if trying to see through his innermost secrets.

    A little whileter, she couldn¡¯t help but press her lips together and chuckle. ¡°Su Xuanjun, I quite like your personality. Once I¡¯ve escaped confinement, I¡¯ll be sure to find an opportunity to toy with you!¡±

    Her gaze was utterly, endlessly charming, and it seemed as if she¡¯d discovered long-awaited prey. She made no attempt to disguise her desire.

    However, Old Yao White Eyebrows felt a chill in his heart, and his hair stood on end.

    Her words seemed ordinary on the surface, but the implications were enough to make one shudder.

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°You¡¯re ying with fire; be careful not to get burned.¡±

    The Netherworld King bit down on her red lower lip, thenughed. ¡°I¡¯ve never been afraid of fire. Either I conquer you and have you obediently kneel beneath my feet, or you conquer me¡­ In that case, why shouldn¡¯t I honor you as my master and let you do as you please?¡±

    Su Yi gazed deeply at her. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±

    Both Old Yao White Eyebrows and the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow quivered inwardly.

    They were both neck-and-neck in this verbal sh, and their words were rife with murderous intent!

    But then, the Netherworld King sharply changed tacks. ¡°Fellow Daoist, how about you let the little crow go? In exchange, I guarantee that the forces subordinate to me won¡¯t make any further movements within the next ten years.¡±

    Su Yi looked down at the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow, which shrunk back in terror, not daring to meet his gaze.

    ¡°Very well,¡± Su Yi said tly. ¡°I¡¯ll give you face and leave it a path to life.¡±

    A faint smile rose on the Netherworld King¡¯s lips. ¡°Let me tell you a secret as an expression of my gratitude.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi; he hadn¡¯t expected that. ¡°What secret?¡±

    The Netherworld King batted her charming, beautiful eyes, and her lips softly parted. A soft, gentle voice with a hint of a unique maism transmitted directly into Su Yi¡¯s ears: ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, have you ever heard of the Mysterious Keyhole Charm Body?¡±0

    Su Yi was stunned, and he couldn¡¯t help but be bbergasted.

    The Mysterious Keyhole Charm Body!

    Rumor had it that the demonic gods of antiquity viewed it as a gift of nature, a Xiantian demon body. This physique was extremely rare, and could onlybe happenedupon bychance.

    Women with this Xiantian demon body were, without exception, so stunning as to topple a nation, with an innate charm. They had skin as fair and unblemished as jade or ice, and they were endowed with natural sensuality.

    When she saw the bbergasted look on Su Yi¡¯s face, a yful, inscrutable light shed through the Netherworld King¡¯s eyes.

    Her bearing was increasingly indolent as she leaned against her skeletal throne. Her posture made her slender legs seem even longer and more graceful.

    Then, she said in an even softer voice, ¡°Major powers view those with this talent as unique and unsurpassed furnaces for dual cultivation, and I¡­ just so happen to have that physique.¡±

    Despite himself, Su Yi¡¯s traitorous heart clenched, and his expression turned a bit strange.

    How could he fail to realize that the Netherworld King was deliberately provoking and enticing him?

    Rather, the Netherworld King was testing him. She wanted to see whether or not he¡¯d let her beauty muddle his head.

    After all, an old devil whoprehended the Dao through dual cultivation was sure to go crazy after learning that a woman had the Mysterious Keyhole Charm Body!

    A little whileter, Su Yiughed. ¡°I¡¯ll help you keep this a secret.¡±

    She wanted to use her feminine wiles on Su Xuanjun?

    All he could say was that she was ying with fire!

    Meanwhile, Old Yao White Eyebrows and the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow werepletely in the dark. Neither had any idea just what secret she¡¯d told him.

    However, they both knew better than to ask.

    ¡°That¡¯s it, then. It¡¯s gettingte. I look forward to ying with you ten years from now, Fellow Daoist Su.¡±

    As she spoke, the Netherworld King smiled faintly, raised her hand, and snapped her fingers.

    The rain of light reflecting her visage over the Great Chaos Ruins instantly scattered.

    Su Yi rxed too.

    The Netherworld King was a bit crazy by nature; even he had to approach a confrontation with her with caution.

    Fortunately, she wasn¡¯t so insane as to throw all caution to the wind and attack him now.

    ¡°Little crow, first, let everyone go,¡± Su Yi ordered.

    ¡°Got it!¡± The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow already understood that it was getting out of this alive, so it straightforwardly agreed.

    ¡­¡­

    The Dark Capital, the peak of Yin-Yang Mountain.

    You Xue, Qing Teng, Qing Mu, as well as Yun Songzi, Feng Yuzhi, Lu Changming, and the other Emperors were all waiting.

    The White Bone Emperor, Divine Monarch Falling Star, and the various other terrifying lifeforms stood further away. All of them suppressed their viciousness and waited in silence. Not one of them dared leave without permission.

    The curtains had already fallen on today¡¯s grand battle, and the three Dark Vassals had been summarily executed.

    Looking around them, the area near Yin-Yang Divine Peak was withered and riddled withinholes, the scars their grand battle had left behind.

    ¡°His Excellency Su hasn¡¯t run into trouble, has he?¡± asked Qing Mu, a bit worried. ¡°Why isn¡¯t he back yet?¡±

    His master immediately chastised him. ¡°Quit talking nonsense. How could anything possibly happen to His Excellency Su?¡±

    Qing Mu sheepishly lowered his head.

    When Feng Yuzhi, Yun Songzi, and the others saw this, they were all inwardly rueful.

    This time, they¡¯d fallen into their enemies¡¯ expertly prepared trap. It had gone utterly disastrously.

    They¡¯d already given into despair and prepared to fight to the death when Su Yi¡¯s unexpected arrival turned the tides and averted this crisispletely!

    Even now, when they thought back to what they¡¯d just experienced, it didn¡¯t quite feel real. It was as if they¡¯d just dreamed it all.

    ¡°His Excellency Su is back!¡± the White Bone Emperor said out of nowhere.

    <em>Whoosh!</em>

    All eyes instantly gazed into the distance.

    Spatial ripples spread beneath the distant night sky. Shortly after, a young man in blue appeared on the back of a Radiant Void Beast.

    He looked extraordinary and detached, with a rxed,posed bearing. This was none other than Su Yi.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Excellency!¡± White Bone Emperor, Divine Monarch Falling Star, and the other terrifying existences rushed up to greet him.

    This broadened Feng Yuzhi and the others¡¯ horizons.

    How terrifying were the abilities these evil spirits had disyed in battle?

    Yet now, they treated a Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator like Su Yi with the utmost respect, as if he were a deity!

    Despite feeling this way, Feng Yuzhi and the others dared not be negligent. They approached and greeted Su Yi as well, one by one.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, many thanks foring to our aid and saving us from cmity!¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, you saved our lives. We¡¯ll be sure to carve this benevolence into our hearts, and we¡¯ll be sure to repay you someday.¡±

    ¡­These Emperors came from Fire Illumination Divine Pce, the Yellow Springs Pce, and Meng Po Pce. All three were peak orthodoxies, and all of these Emperors were illustrious figures in the outside world.

    Yet now, when they faced Su Yi, they viewed him with awe and respect. All of them were humble.

    Su Yi dismounted the Radiant Voice Beast and subtly inclined his head. ¡°You needn¡¯t be so polite, everyone.¡±

    Then, he swept his gaze across the White Bone Emperor and the others. ¡°Come with me to the Dark Capital. When I return, I¡¯ll naturallyreturn youall your freedom.¡±

    Now that Su Yi had given them a clear promise, the White Bone Emperor and the other terrifying entities felt a massive weight lift from their shoulders.

    Su Yi had suppressed them within the Book of Diting. They¡¯d worried that Su Yi would kill them once they¡¯d served their purpose ever since.

    But now, it seemed obvious that they¡¯d worried in vain.

    Before long, Su Yi imprisoned these terrifying entities within the Book ofDitingonce more.

    Su Yi then turned to look at Feng Yuzhi and the others. ¡°Your captured sectmates have already been sent to the entrance of the City of the Wrongfully Dead. You can go back and rejoin them now.¡±

    The Emperors were briefly stunned. Then, their expressions filled with astonishment.

    Only now did they realize that Su Yi had left earlier to save their capturedpanions. He¡¯d seeded, too!

    Their hearts churned with emotion. All of them bowed, their gratitude too great to express in words.

    But Su Yi hadn¡¯t done this to earn their gratitude.

    At the end of the day, he¡¯d saved them and theirpanions in passing, and it had been no more difficult than raising his hand.

 Chapter 930 - The Changes in the Dark Capital

    Chapter 930 - The Changes in the Dark Capital

    Before long, Feng Yuzhi, Yun Songzi, and the others left.

    Before their departure, Su Yi mentioned that he hoped they wouldn¡¯t spread what happened tonight.

    After all, this incident was so enormous that it would easily stir up enormous waves. And he, Su Yi, would likely be the center of attention.

    Although Su Yi wasn¡¯t afraid of others realizing who he was, he didn¡¯t like that feeling.

    Everyone swore to keep it under wraps.

    Before she left, Yuan Linning felt quite conflicted. On numerous asions, she felt the urge to seek out Su Yi for a private conversation.

    But in the end, she didn¡¯t.

    She was grateful to Su Yi, and more than that, she was impressed by his iparable bearing.

    But she was well aware that even though she was an Empress, and even though she upied an illustrious, prominent position in the River of Forgetfulness Territory, she and Su Yi belonged to two different worlds.

    There was no way they¡¯d interact with any degree of frequency in the future.

    Thus, she chose to silently hide her gratitude deep within her heart.

    ¡­¡­

    Atop Yin-Yang Divine Mountain.

    Once the others had dispersed, Su Yi took out a ck jade box and passed it to Qing Teng. ¡°Little Vine, your body is sealed within this jade box. Take it.¡±

    ¡°Many thanks, Your Excellency Su!¡± Qing Teng excitedly epted the box with both hands.

    ¡°Alright, you and your apprentice can return to the Little Necropolis,¡± Su Yi said with a smile.

    Qing Teng hesitated, then said in a low voice, ¡°Your Excellency Su, I have an unreasonable request. I¡¯d be grateful if you could do something for me.¡±

    Su Yi seemed to have expected this. ¡°You want me to bring your disciple to the outside world to cultivate?¡±

    ¡°How did you know?¡± Qing Teng eximed.

    ¡°When I saved you tonight, I overheard your conversation,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    Qing Teng instantly understood, but a momentter, he seemed uncertain. ¡°Then¡­ will you take him?¡±

    ¡°I can do this for you,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°After I leave the City of the Wrongfully Dead, I¡¯ll arrange a ce for Qing Mu to cultivate.¡±

    Qing Teng instantly sighed in relief. ¡°You have my utmost gratitude, Your Excellency!¡±

    Then, he turned to look at Qing Mu, who still stood there in a daze. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there! Hurry up and thank His Excellency!¡±

    Qing Mu pursed his lips, then whispered, ¡°Master, I don¡¯t want to leave you.¡±

    His voice was soft, but determined.

    Qing Teng was instantly frantic with anger. ¡°Do you have any idea how many of the City of the Wrongfully Dead¡¯s old-timers long to cultivate in the outside world? But you¡­¡±

    Heunched into a series of rebukes, one after another.

    But against all expectations, no matter how he scolded his disciple, Qing Mu stubbornly refused to leave.

    This left Qing Teng vexed and exasperated, but Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find it funny. ¡°Enough; don¡¯t push him. The outside world isn¡¯t peaceful nowadays. Letting the kid stay here and cultivate alongside you isn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing.¡±

    Qing Tengughed bitterly, but he could only let it go.

    They said, ¡°When parents love their children, they n for their future.¡±

    Qing Teng was Qing Mu¡¯s master. Didn¡¯t that apply to him too?

    But he knew full well that he couldn¡¯t force this. All he could say was that although this was a rare and precious opportunity, Qing Mu wasn¡¯t destined to enjoy it.

    ¡°You should head back. Don¡¯t drag this out,¡± Su Yi said softly.

    Qing Teng nodded. He understood Su Yi¡¯s temperament, and he knew that Su Yi loathed long, drawn-out goodbyes and pleasantries.

    He and his disciple immediately began the journey back to the Little Necropolis.

    Now, only Su Yi, You Xue, and Old Yao White Eyebrows remained atop Yin-Yang Divine Mountain.

    Su Yi stretchedzily, and his whole body rxed. ¡°All of this trivial matters have finally been resolved.

    You Xue couldn¡¯t help but smile, and her typically icy face filled with warmth and gentleness.

    This was perfectly in line with her impression of Su Xuanjun; he¡¯d always detested trouble.

    He much prepared acting as he pleased, free and at leisure.

    ¡°Old White Eyebrows, it¡¯s time for you to show me what you¡¯ve got.¡± Su Yi looked at the Radiant Void Beast.

    His most important goal for the night was proceeding to the Nine Great Purgatories of the Dark Capital to retrieve Ye Yu!

    ¡°I shall assidiously carry out your orders, Your Excellency!¡± Old Yao White Eyebrows solemnly assented.

    ¡­.

    The Dark Capital, the firstyer of purgatory.

    The sounds of ughter filled the overcastndscape, shaking the heavens.

    A flood of demons and vicious spirits swept across the earth. Wherever they went, they left devastation and bloodshed in their wake

    Cultivators clustered in groups of three to five, shouting with unwillingness and despair as they died where they stood.

    Thier corpses were ripped apart and devoured, leaving thendscape scattered with fragments of bone.

    Fresh blood flowed, gathering into rivers and staining the ground a startling shade of red.

    Most of the cultivators within the firstyer of purgatory were beneath the Imperial Realm.

    Their seniors had brought them here to temper themselves.

    But ever since the Yin-Yang Road was destroyed, the Nine Great Purgatories of the Dark Capital changed.

    The most dramatic change was that the demons and evil spirits spread throughout their territories were far more numerous than before. They were like a long-dormant gue of locusts, breaking free of the earth and sweeping throughout the world in a vast swarm.

    Beneath the Imperial Realm, no matter how strong a cultivator was, they could at best take a hundred-or-so of these demons on by themselves.

    But now, they were outnumbered many thousands of times over!

    How could they possibly be a match for such a vast army?

    Boom!

    The vast swarm of demons swept toward them like a ck windstorm. Before long, they charged further into the distance.

    Simrly brutal scenes had already yed out several days in a row.

    Most of the cultivators spread throughout the firstyer of purgatory were already dead.

    The few lucky enough to have survived were hidden in an ancient ritual groud.

    The ritual ground was about ten thousand feet across, and it was made of piled, massive ck stones. The stones¡¯ surfaces were carved with borate talisman and formation markings.

    This ritual ground was originally the firstyer of purgatory¡¯s exit to the outside world.

    Rumor had it that in ancient times, mighty experts of the Infernal Pce had carved a formation on the exit. It was designed to exterminate demons and their ilk.

    Historically, no demons dared draw near this ce.

    However, now that the Yin-Yang Road had been so severely damaged, the formation covering the ritual grounds had weakened dramatically.

    Its power could at most keep the demons out; it could no longer exterminate them.

    Boom!

    Heaven and earth were in turmoil, and baleful mists filled the air.

    More and more demons swept toward them from all sides in a dense swarm. They sealed the periphery of the ritual grounds offpletely.

    Their ranks stretched as far as the eye could see; they seemed endless!

    About three hundred cultivators had gathered in the ritual grounds, men and women of all ages. Without exception, all of them were in the Spirit Dao.

    Their expressions were bleak, terrified, and uneasy. Despair was written all over their faces.

    All of them knew that the formation¡¯s power was weakening. The swarm was sure to break into the ritual grounds and destroy them sooner orter.

    When that happened, all of them would die without so much as an intact corpse!

    ¡°If things go on like this, we¡¯ll really be finished¡­¡± Someone said despondently.

    ¡°Is there really nothing we can do?¡± someone said fearfully.

    ¡°What can we do except wait to die?¡± Someone said bitterly.

    But most just sat there in silence, their face ashen. It seemed they¡¯d already given in to despair, and they were simply waiting to meet their ends.

    They¡¯de here alongside seniors of their respective factions to explore the firstyer of purgatory. All of them naturally had extraordinary statuses.

    But now, they were likembs just waiting to be ughtered. The helpless and despair were utter torment.

    ¡°What happened to this ce?¡±

    Suddenly, a calm voice rang out.

    ¡°It seems the destruction of the Yin-Yang Road has affected the worlds beneath the Dark Capital,¡± an icy female voice responded shortly after.

    The cultivators weren¡¯t sure when they¡¯d arrived, but three new arrivals had suddenly appeared in the ritual grounds.

    A young man in blue, a young woman in white, and a dwarf-like old man.

    This scene left the cultivators stunned, but a momentter, they went mad with delight.

    ¡°Someone¡¯s here! Someone¡¯se for us!¡±

    ¡°My heavens, how did you get in here? Has the Yin-Yang Road recovered?¡±

    A mor of voices rang out.

    The cultivators¡¯ eyes shone with fervor and mad delight. All of them seemed toe to their senses, sloughing off their despair as they gazed at the three newly-arrived strangers.

    The ritual grounds seemed to boil over.

    If someone had made it inside, that meant they had hope of salvation!

    These new arrivals were, of course, Su Yi, You Xue, and Old Yao White Eyebrows.

    ¡°Senior, might I ask if the Yin-Yang Road has been restored?¡±

    An obviously illustrious middle-aged man in purple approached and bowed in greeting.

    However, his gaze was focused on Old Yao White Eyebrows; he could sense that the elderly dwarf had the most terrifying cultivation base of the group!

    ¡°Little baby, you¡¯ve let your imagination run away with you. It¡¯s no longer possible to restore the Yin-Yang Road,¡± Old Yao White Eyebrows said with the airs of an elder.

    The middle-aged man in purple was stunned, and the joyful atmosphere died down as the cultivators¡¯ mad delight gave way to uncertainty.

    Not far away, a beautiful young woman¡¯s eyes shone with hope. ¡°Then¡­ have youe here to save us, Senior?¡±

    All eyes were instantly upon Old Yao White Eyebrows.

    You Xue couldn¡¯t help but sigh to herself.

    Old Yao White Eyebrows was the sovereign of the Chaotic Void Blood Lake, a perilous forbidden ground. He was a terrifying lifeformparable to the White Bone Emperor and Divine Monarch Falling Star.

    Even mighty Profound Serenity Emperors feared nothing more than failing to avoid him in time.

    Yet these mere Spirit Dao cultivators seemed to view him as their savior¡­

    They were obviously so desperate that they were grasping at straws.

    From this, she could infer how much despair and unease the cultivators trapped in here had endured. They were desperate and eager to seize even the barest thread of hope.

    ¡°Why wouldIsaveyou?¡±Old Yao White Eyebrows looked at them strangely, and he couldn¡¯t help but grin.These paltry little cultivators think I¡¯m their savior? I¡¯ve never seen anything so absurd in my entire life.

    The delight instantly disappeared from the cultivators¡¯ faces. They looked at each other, not sure of what to do next.

    Many of their expressions were just as bleak as they¡¯d been before.

    They¡¯d seen hope, only to have it extinguished. Such a blow was unquestionably too cruel to bear.

    But then, You Xue couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°We came here to save a friend of ours. Once we¡¯ve done that, and should the opportunity arise, we¡¯ll naturally take you with us when we leave.¡±

    All eyes instantly turned toward You Xue. However, they contained undisguised confusion.

 Chapter 931 - Him

    Chapter 931 - Him

    It wasn¡¯t that those cultivators were blind or unobservant.

    But when You Xue was with Su Yi, she subconsciously suppressed her aura, hiding her cultivation base. Furthermore, she was as docile and obedient as a serving girl.

    Thus, all others noticed about her was that she wasmatchlesslybeautiful as ady immortal.

    So when she spoke up and expressed an altogether different attitude than Old Yao White Eyebrows, many of those present found it strange.

    They looked at her once more, re-evaluating her.<em>Don¡¯t tell me this stunningly beautiful young woman has an illustrious background?</em>

    Then, something happened that the crowd found entirely unbelievable.

    Old Yao White Eyebrows, the one they saw as a ¡°senior¡±, froze. Then, he frantically exined, ¡°Your Excellency You Xue, you¡¯ve misunderstood! I just meant that whether or not we save these people is entirely up to His Excellency Su; this old man dares not overstep his bounds!¡±

    Her Excellency You Xue?

    His Excellency Su?

    The crowd¡¯s eyes widened, and they were at a loss for words as they suddenly realized they¡¯d misjudged the situation.

    The one they saw as a senior, Old Yao White Eyebrows, was actually someone the other two ordered about!

    And the dy immortal¡± of a young woman wasn¡¯t the most illustrious member of the group either!

    Numerous gazes subconsciously shifted,nding on the silent, blue-robed young man with his hands behind his back.<em>It seems¡­ that this is ¡®His Excellency Su¡¯!</em>

    ¡°How long have you been trapped here?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The middle-aged man in purple said hurriedly, ¡°Your Excellency, we¡¯ve gathered here ever since the Yin-Yang Road was destroyed. It¡¯s been a little over a month.¡±

    ¡°Have any Emperorse to save you?¡±

    The man in purple shook his head and said bitterly, ¡°The path between the first and secondyers of purgatory has long since been severed. We suspect that all of the tunnels betweenyers have been destroyed.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    In the Nine Great Purgatories of the Dark Capital, the further down you went, the more dangerous it was.

    Ordinarily speaking, Emperors who explored the Dark Capital would bring Spirit Dao cultivators of their respective factions to the first threeyers of purgatory to temper themselves while the Emperors explored the lower levels.0

    The purple-robed man¡¯s words almost certainly implied that the Emperors exploring the loweryers were in a simr predicament.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then asked, ¡°There are far more demons and evil spirits on the firstyer of purgatory than is typical. Is this also connected to the destruction of the Yin-Yang Road?¡±

    The purple-robed middle-aged man nodded. ¡°It is.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s frown deepened.

    Earlier, he asked the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow how they¡¯d destroyed the Yin-Yang Road of the Dark Capital.

    After all, it was a manifestation of the source of the City of the Wrongfully Dead. It had stood throughout antiquity, and practically no one was capable of destroying it.

    The crow¡¯s answer wasn¡¯t at all what Su Yi expected.

    ording to the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow, the power supporting the Yin-Yang Road had begun weakening a long time ago.

    On the night of the most recent Lantern Festival, the source energies that formed the Yin-Yang Road were like a pond on the verge of drying up. In the end, it went entirely dormant within Yin-Yang Divine Mountain!

    Simply put, they didn¡¯t deliberately destroy the Yin-Yang Road. The power of the Laws that sustained it had weakened!

    Now, it seemed that these changes didn¡¯t just prevent people from entering or leaving the Dark Capital; even the paths between theyers of purgatories had been affected!

    ¡°Your Excellency, could you perhaps get us out of here?¡± the middle-aged man in purple asked cautiously.

    The nearby cultivators all looked at Su Yi. By now, who could have failed to realize that Su Yi was the one making all the decisions here?

    ¡°We¡¯re headed further down, beyond the fifthyer. Wait here for now, but we¡¯ll take you with us when we leave,¡± said Su Yi. He¡¯d already started walking away.

    You Xue and Old Yao White Eyebrows hurried after him.

    When he saw this, a young man in ornate robes couldn¡¯t help but plead, ¡°Your Excellency, please, show somepassion! Let us out first. If something happens¡­¡±

    But before he finished his sentence, he mped his mouth shut.

    ¡°And you think we might not being back?¡± Su Yi paused and smiled faintly.

    The ornately-dressed young man shuddered, then said in a quavering voice, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. I wouldn¡¯t dare think such a thing.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Ol¡¯ White Eyebrows, bring him out first.¡±

    Old Yao White Eyebrows hurriedly agreed, and the young man went mad with delight.

    However, You Xue looked at him as if he were an idiot. ¡°When you leave the Dark Capital, I¡¯m afraid someone with your paltry cultivation base has little hope of leaving the City of the Wrongfully Dead alive.¡±

    The ornately-dressed young man reacted as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning, and his delighted smile instantly froze in ce.

    But before he could react, Old Yao White Eyebrows grabbed him by thepels and disappeared into thin air.

    The others looked at each other.

    You Xue¡¯s warning filled their hearts with solemnity.

    She was right; with their strength, even if they left the Dark Capital, danger lurked on every corner of the City of the Wrongfully Dead. They would almost certainly be doomed!

    Waiting here in the ritual grounds until their saviors returned would unquestionably be much safer.

    As for the young man in ornate robes¡­ they feared he was doomed!

    Many of them broke out in cold sweats.

    Because they¡¯d felt much the same way as the unfortunate young man. They too had worried that Su Yi and hispanions wouldn¡¯t return from the lower levels of purgatory, and they wanted Su Yi to send them outside before he continued his expedition¡­

    But now that You Xue had pointed it out, who could fail to understand that leaving prematurely was unlikely to end well for them?

    ¡°And here I thought you wouldn¡¯t make things hard on such a small fry,¡± You Xue said softly.

    Su Yi said tly, ¡°I disdain people who care only about their own life and death. Besides, he told me to bepassionate; I just did what he asked.¡±7

    The other cultivators all felt conflicted.

    Sometimes, a single mistake could determine your life and death.

    That¡¯s what had happened here!

    Before long, Old Yao White Eyebrows appeared out of nowhere once more and said respectfully, ¡°Your Excellency Su, I already sent that kid to Yin-Yang Divine Peak. Whether he lives or dies no longer has anything to do with us.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. Then, without any further dys, he continued ahead.

    The entrance to the secondyer of purgatory was all the way to the east of the firstyer.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    When Su Yi andpany left the ritual grounds, the vast swarm of demons nketing thendscape bared their fangs, waved their ws, and charged in a mad frenzy.

    You Xue¡¯s cold, distant eyes shone with disdain, and she raised her fair hand.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Countless dim divine mes descended from the heavens.

    In the blink of an eye, the entirendscape lit aze. Countless demons tried and failed to dodge in time. The divine mes set them on fire, dissipating their souls.

    Fire fell like rain throughout the thirty thousand feet surrounding the ritual grounds.0

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Everyone in the ritual grounds was ovee with astonishment and rooted to the spot.

    Only now did they realize the ¡°Her Excellency You Xue¡± they¡¯d initially mistaken for a servant was, in fact, a terrifying hidden expert.

    As majestic as a goddess and as aloof as an immortal!0

    By the time the group gradually regained their senses, Su Yi and hispanions had already left.

    ¡°It seems¡­. We perhaps really have been saved.¡± The middle-aged man in purple couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists. His expression filled with excitement.

    The depths of the others¡¯ gazes gradually lit up with hope.

    ¡­

    The secondyer of purgatory.

    It was just as expected. Simr changes had befallen this ce, and countless demons ravaged thendscape.

    Su Yi andpany didn¡¯t so much as pause before shooting toward the entrance to the thirdyer.

    ¡­¡­

    The seventhyer of purgatory.

    A dazzling, resplendent spatial rift hung in the air, like a natural barrier splitting the entire ne in half.0

    One side of the barrier was a dimndscape. Terrifying demonic figures lurked amidst the darkness.

    The other side was a boundless wastnd. Nothing grew, not even a single inch of grass. Thend was entirely barren and shrouded in dim, dusky light year-round.0

    ¡°It¡¯s only been a little over a month, but we¡¯ve already buried neen of our fellow Daoists. Furthermore, our ¡®Rift Barrier¡¯ is about to copse. When that happens, there¡¯ll be nowhere left for us to run¡­¡± a thin old man in ck said hoarsely. His expression carried a hint of grief.

    Several others sat cross-legged nearby, treating their wounds.

    A tall, stalwart man said nothing. He simply mended his battered war sword, his expression wooden.

    A white-haired woman sat with her arms wrapped around her knees, silently sipping wine. Her expression was utterly bleak.

    A schrly middle-aged man stood beneath the distant curtain of dusk. He held a bone flute and yed a bleak, somber melody. A sorrowful atmosphere permeated the wastnds; there was no getting rid of it.2

    ¡°If we die, we die. No Emperor lives forever. I just hope to drag a bunch of demons to the grave with me,¡± a white-robed man said expressionlessly. He had an ancient sword on his back.

    However, his coldly handsome face softened when he looked at one of the women nearby. ¡°Miss Ye Yu, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±0

    She sat there hugging her knees, all alone atop one of the barrenndscape¡¯s small hills. She looked utterly alone.

    Her eyebrows were curved, and she wore a lotus crow and a form-fitting ck dressyered like delicate rose petals. It offset her slender, graceful figure. What skin was visible was as white as porcin and smooth asmb suet jade.

    Her beautiful little face was full of undisguisable grief.

    Ye Yu!

    She was the first Empress to assume authority over the Ghost Serpents, the famous Falling Feather Spirit Empress!

    But now, she sat there in a daze, gazing at the Rift Barrier splitting the distant skies and whispered, ¡°If only I¡¯d known this would happen¡­ I should have spoken to him then¡­¡±

    Here, her beautiful eyes glistened with unshed tears, and her expression was full of regret and despondency.

    Not long ago, something awakened the Mother and Child Psychic Jade she carried on her person. This told her that the man who¡¯d haunted her dreams for countless years had finally returned!

    At the time, she wept tears of joy, and she was already eager to n her return journey.

    Who¡¯d have thought the situation in the Dark Capital would change abruptly and ruin everything?

    Ye Yu had never been afraid of death, but the thought of dying without seeing or speaking to him ever again filled her heart with panic and regret.

    ¡°Him?¡± The man in white was stunned, and a bit confused.<em>Who is she talking about?</em>

    <em>Apart from the Swordmasterof AbstruseForce who died five hundred years ago, who else could make the Falling Feather Spirit Empress so concerned?</em>

 Chapter 932 - Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 932 - Arrival</h4>

    A man in warrior¡¯s robes walked up to Ye Yu and said in a low voice, ¡°Senior, the heavens never sever all paths. Hope is not yet lost, so whatever you do, don¡¯t give in to despair.¡±1

    The man in warrior¡¯s robes was tall and stalwart, with coarse features.0

    This was none other than the patriarch of the Yama¡¯s Floating Mountains¡¯ Wei Family, Wei Daoyuan.0

    Only he knew why Ye Yu was so upset.0

    Three hundred years ago, he¡¯d worked with her to set a trap in the forbidden ground deep within Yama¡¯s Floating Mountains and have a Thousand-Faced Ghost Monkey impersonate him.0

    They¡¯d left behind a piece of Mother and Child Psychic Jade.0

    And not long ago, Ye Yu had sensed someone activating it. She immediately realized what this meant: Su Xuanjun had returned!0

    At the time, even Wei Daoyuan had been ovee with excitement and eagerness.0

    Who¡¯d have thought that the developments in the Dark Capital would sever all paths to the outside world?0

    ¡°The heavens never sever all paths?¡± Ye Yu whispered. ¡°Little Wei, do you really think we have any hope of getting out of this alive?¡±0

    She looked into the distance.0

    The tear through the dome of heaven was known as a Rift Barrier.0

    It was a line of defense trapping the terrifying entities lurking in the distant darkness outside.1

    But it was already showing signs of imminent copse.0

    When their defenses broke, the ten or so Emperors who remained would have nowhere left to run. They¡¯d have no choice but to fight the demons until the bitter end.0

    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether there¡¯s any hope of survival or not, but I won¡¯t give up until the very end,¡± Wei Daoyuan said with conviction.0

    Ye Yu nodded but said nothing.0

    Suddenly, the boundless sound of war horns resounded from the distant darkness, apanied by the low beat of drums. The sound shook heaven and earth.0

    Immediately after, dozens of terrifying demonic figures charged toward the Rift Barrier.0

    ¡°It¡¯s begun again!¡± someone said gravely.0

    The demons had simrly assailed their base on numerous asions over the past few weeks.0

    All of them were at leastparable to Imperial Realm experts, and some were evenparable to Profound Serenity Emperors.0

    To ensure that the Rift Barrier held, they had no choice but to emerge and fight the demons and evil spirits head-on.0

    It had only been a little over a month. Although they¡¯d held the barrier thus far, more than ten of theirrades had fallen in battle already.0

    But now, the demons were attacking once more!0

    ¡°Dammit! I¡¯m going to take those scum down!¡± The tall, stalwart man repairing his sword rose. Rage and murderous intent billowed around him.0

    ¡°Me too,¡± said the white-haired woman who, moments prior, had been drinking in silence. She set her jug on the ground, then slowly rose to her feet. Her murderous intent soared into the heavens.0

    ¡°Both of you should stay behind; your wounds are too severe. Let me and Ol¡¯ Yin go instead,¡± a man in white said gravely.0

    He then looked at the middle-aged man gripping a bone flute, who nodded his agreement.0

    The frequent battles they¡¯d fought over the past several weeks had left all of them injured to varying degrees.0

    Even worse, they¡¯d already used up almost all of the recovery medicine they¡¯d brought with them!0

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± said Ye Yu, getting to her feet.0

    All of the grief and mncholy had disappeared from her face, reced with tranquility and utter dignity.0

    Her bright, clear eyes shone with sharp, unsettling murderous intent.0

    ¡°Wait!¡± Wei Daoyuan¡¯s expression shifted. ¡°There¡¯s something not quite right about the situation this time.¡±0

    The others looked over.0

    There, in the distant darkness, they saw a continuous session of terrifying evil spirits emerge. Each had a monstrous, ferocious aura.0

    ¡°It seems everyst one of those scum have crawled out of theirir!¡± The tall, stalwart man gasped.0

    The others¡¯ expressions shifted, and their hearts sank.0

    ¡°Everyone, we¡¯d best fight together!¡±0

    The middle-aged schr sighed.0

    All of them could tell that, unless they went all out, the Rift Barrier was sure to be destroyed. If that happened, they¡¯d have nowhere left to retreat!0

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The white-haired woman was the first to take action.0

    She blurred into a streak of misty azure light and shot through the air like flowing water.0

    When the others saw this, they gnashed their teeth and followed her.0

    ¡°Miss Ye Yu, it¡¯s been my honor to fight alongside you,¡± said the swordsman in white. When he looked at her, his expression was a bitplicated.0

    But then, he shed her a dashing smile, hefted his sword, and shot toward the distant battlefield.0

    Ye Yu pursed her lips. Without another word, she reached out, took hermp, and stepped into the air.0

    Wei Daoyuan followed immediately behind her.0

    More than ten Emperors took action simultaneously, crossing the Rift Barrier and charging toward the swarm consisting of practically every demon and evil spirit in thisyer of purgatory.0

    <em>Boom!</em>0

    A grand battle broke out, and heaven and earth dimmed.0

    Iparably dazzling radiance interwove with the power of numerous treasures, stirring up thendscape. It was like a battle between deities.0

    Deafening roars and the impacts of shing treasures rang out, echoing in all directions.0

    But there were just too many demons, at least forty of them, and even the weakest wasparable to a Profound Illumination Emperor. The strongest were capable of fighting toe-to-toe against Profound Serenity Emperors.0

    The battle had only just begun, but Ye Yu, Wei Daoyuan, and the others were thoroughly surrounded. They were in dire straits.0

    Several of the Emperors were severely injured to begin with. Surrounded like this, they could well meet their ends at any time.0

    Suddenly, a thin old man in ck burst intoughter. ¡°Everyone, I¡¯ll be leaving first. If there¡¯s a next life, I hope to get the opportunity to fight alongside you all once more!¡±0

    His injuries were far too heavy, and he didn¡¯t want to drag the others down. Thus, he nned to burn his cultivation base and take as many enemies down with him as he could.0

    ¡°Wait!¡± Ye Yu suddenly appeared beside him, grabbed him by thepels, and flung him out of the battlefield.0

    ¡°Want to fight without regard for your life? Fine, but there¡¯s no rush to do it now. Go back to camp. Quickly!¡± Ye Yu¡¯s extraordinarily beautiful face was utterly dignified, and her tone left no room for argument.0

    ¡°I¡­¡± The thin old man¡¯s lips quivered, and the rims of his eyes reddened.0

    But in the end, he gnashed his teeth and returned to their camp.0

    Before long, someone else reached their limit.0

    It was the white-haired woman. Blood poured from her mouth, and her lustrous skin was cracked, split, and gushing blood.0

    But she didn¡¯t care about her wounds. Her entire body surged with murderous intent, and she fought like mad with no thought for her own survival.1

    <em>Boom!</em>0

    Blood-red lightning exploded into being, transforming into a crimson spear and thrusting toward her.0

    The white-haired woman was locked inbat with several demons, and she couldn¡¯t block in time.0

    As she sensed the spear¡¯s approach, the severely injured woman smiled bleakly.0

    <em>Bang!</em>0

    But then, a streak of dazzling golden light shattered the blood-red spear as if it were made of rotten wood.0

    At the same time, the white-haired woman felt someone grab her and pull her out of the battlefield. ¡°Go back to camp. Don¡¯t let our sacrifices be in vain!¡±0

    It was Ye Yu! She was covered in blood, making it obvious that she was already injured, but her expression was utterly calm.0

    The white-haired woman froze, then shouted, ¡°Ye Yu, how many of us can you save from this cmity? And how long can youst?¡±0

    ¡°I¡¯ll just save as many as I can, and hold out as long as I can,¡± said Ye Yu. Even as she spoke, she fought on with all her might. ¡°Even if I fall in the end, I won¡¯t let you die before me.¡±0

    She said this with calm equanimity and determination.0

    The Emperors locked inbat with the throngs of demons couldn¡¯t help but feel moved. Waves of emotion swept through their hearts.0

    Whenever fighting broke out, Ye Yu was sure to lead the charge, and she was always thest to retreat!0

    No one had asked her to do this.She''d taken it upon herself.1

    As a result, these Emperors had long since taken her as their leader, and they couldn¡¯t help but respect her.0

    <em>If you can¡¯t hold on, I¡¯ll die before you,</em>the white-haired woman thought to herself.0

    She turned and left the battlefield. As soon as she returned to camp, she started treating her wounds.0

    In the time that followed, one Emperor after another reached their limit. Without exception, Ye Yu saved them and sent them back to camp.0

    However, this only increased the pressure she was under.0

    In the end, only she, Wei Daoyuan, and Lu Xing remained. Furthermore, they were thoroughly surrounded, and their injuries piled up¡­0

    They couldn¡¯t even retreat!0

    Just seeing this made theirpanions¡¯ hearts clench.0

    Suddenly, Lu Xing said with a smile, ¡°Miss Ye Yu, you and Fellow Daoist Wei should leave. It¡¯ll take that riffraff a long time to break the Rift Barrier. That¡¯ll give you a chance to recover some of your energy.¡±0

    The man in white was covered in blood. His wounds were quite severe.0

    But his expression showed no sign of fear.0

    ¡°Let me clear a path of blood for you to escape!¡± Lu Xing took a deep breath, and his eyes zed with determination.0

    His sword buzzed, and the de shone with dazzling light, as if it were on fire.0

    Ye Yu furrowed her brow.0

    She wanted to stop him, but it was already toote.0

    The demons had her thoroughly surrounded. She no longer had the chance to stop him.0

    But it was then that¡ª0

    ¡°Our family¡¯s Little Leaf doesn¡¯t need you to fight to the death on her behalf.¡±0

    A clear, icy voice rang out.0

    The entire stretch of heaven and earth shook, and the zing Burning Silence Ruler bore down from above.0

    <em>Boom!</em>0

    The force of this blow sent the demons surrounding Little Leaf staggering backward.0

    Two of them died on the spot, and their souls scattered.0

    One attack had broken Ye Yu¡¯s encirclement!0

    This tyrannical strike shook the entire battlefield.0

    ¡°Err¡­¡± Lu Xing had only just been prepared to go all-out when his eyes widened.0

    Wei Daoyuan couldn¡¯t help but gasp.0

    Ye Yu, however, was stunned. Her gaze was uncharacteristically vacant.0

    A graceful figure with snowy skin and an icy, majestic bearing had appeared beside her.0

    ¡°Your Excellency You Xue, you¡­ what are you doing here?¡± Ye Yu asked in disbelief.1

    ¡°I didn¡¯te alone,¡± You Xue said softly.0

    She¡¯d only just said this when¡ª¡ª0

    <em>Boom!</em>0

    Heaven and earth trembled violently.0

    Numerous distant demons exploded on the spot, dying where they stood.0

    Ten terrifying lifeforms appeared on the battlefield, including the White Bone Emperor, Divine Monarch Falling Star, and Evil Emperor Red Silk.0

    Each had a vicious, terrifying aura. Their majesty spread throughout heaven and earth!0

    The other demons were stunned. All of them retreated further away and watched uncertainly.0

    The brutal grand battle came to a brief lull.0

    Then, beneath the onlookers¡¯ disbelieving gazes, a young man approached on the back of a Radiant Void Beast.

 Chapter 933 - Iâ€™ve Come to Take You Home

    <h4>Chapter 933 - I¡¯ve Come to Take You Home</h4>

    An air ofbat permeated the turbulentndscape.0

    The battle was certainly brutal by any standards, but it was quickly bing apparent who¡¯d emerge victorious.0

    Ye Yu, Wei Daoyuan, and Lu Xing were still bitterly holding on, but the other Emperors were all injured and on the brink of death. They were tending to their wounds on the other side of the Rift Barrier, unable to fight any longer.0

    Lu Xing was even willing to fight to the death and destroy indiscriminately to create a path to life for Ye Yu and Wei Daoyuan.0

    The fighting had reached a critical juncture.0

    But it was under these circumstances that the situation changed abruptly, in a way no one could have predicted.0

    First, You Xue appeared out of nowhere, swung the Burning Silence Ruler through the swarm of demons, and helped Ye Yu escape their encirclement.0

    Immediately afterward, the White Bone Emperor, Divine Monarch Falling Star, and an entire group of terrifying evil spirits appeared, breaking through the ranks of the demons surrounding them and shaking the entire battlefield.0

    Just as the battle was about to end, they rewrote the ending!0

    All of thispletely overturned Ye Yu, Wei Daoyuan, and Lu Xing¡¯s imaginations.0

    Even the Emperors treating their wounds in the distance were dazed.0

    They were on the brink of death, only for reinforcements to descend from the heavens and turn the tides. Who could have imagined this?0

    The throngs of terrifying demons eyed them hungrily from a distance. Murderous intent spread throughout the overcastndscape.0

    It was under this oppressive atmosphere that a young man in blue rode in astride a Radiant Void Beast.0

    As if there were no one else around.0

    The sight came as an enormous surprise to everyone present!0

    The Emperors present were, without exception, old monsters. All of them had lived for a long, long time. How could they fail to realize that this young man in blue was leading these unexpected reinforcements?0

    ¡°Who is that young man?¡± gasped the white-haired woman. ¡°Why would the Radiant Void Beast of the Chaotic Void Blood Lake let him ride on its back?¡±0

    She recognized the Radiant Void Beast at a nce!0

    ¡°The White Bone Emperor, Divine Monarch Falling Star, Evil Emperor Red Silk¡­¡± the thin old man in ck gulped with great difficulty, and his eyes filled with bewilderment. ¡°They¡¯re among the most terrifying spirits in the City of the Wrongfully Dead. How could they possibly fight at the vanguard and clear a path for a young man like that?¡±0

    It was truly unbelievable.0

    ¡°No matter what, it seems¡­ we¡¯ve been saved¡­.¡± the stalwart man said in a quavering voice.0

    The past few weeks had been utterly dark and dismal. Every day, they faced life-and-death trials.0

    Yet now, someone had descended from the heavens, and the light of hope re-entered their hearts.0

    Meanwhile, Ye Yu was rooted to the spot.0

    Rather, the moment she saw the young man in blue arrive, she seemedpletely dumbstruck. The sharp, determined look in her eyes softened, and she fell into a daze.0

    The famous Falling Feather Spirit Empress felt as if she were dreaming. It just didn¡¯t seem real, and she found it difficult to believe.0

    However, as the young man in blue approached on the back of the Radiant Void Beast, Ye Yu¡¯s traitorous heart beat violently, and her slender, delicate frame quivered.0

    ¡°Little Leaf, I¡¯vee to take you home,¡± Su Yi said gently.0

    When he knew her as a young woman, she was quiet, graceful, obedient, and sweet-natured.0

    Now, she was already in the Profound Serenity Realm, and she was famed as the Falling Feather Spirit Empress. She¡¯d changed a lot.0

    But that wasn¡¯t important.0

    When he saw the wounds and bloodstains on Little Leaf¡¯s body, as well as her slightly pallidplexion, Su Yi¡¯s heart ached.0

    Ye Yu¡¯s eyshes fluttered, and her eyes widened. Despite herself, tears welled in her eyes and flowed down her cheeks.0

    Only now did she dare say with certainty that she wasn¡¯t dreaming.0

    The man she¡¯d dreamed about for countless years hade for her when she was at her most helpless! An indescribable excitement and delight coursed through her.0

    But she forcefully suppressed it and shed him a radiant smile. ¡°I just knew you¡¯de back!¡±0

    Her voice was like the burbling of spring water, and it revealed her iparable joy.0

    When You Xue saw this, she looked a bit conflicted.0

    Su Yi, however, walked up and gently dried Ye Yu¡¯s tears. ¡°Come with me. Let¡¯s talk over there.¡±0

    Then, he turned and walked toward the Rift Barrier.0

    Ye Yu hesitated. ¡°But the demons¡­¡±0

    ¡°Your Excellency, you needn¡¯t worry. Just leave it to us.¡± Old Yao White Eyebrows seized the opportunity to pound his chest and reassure her.1

    Then, he turned to the White Bone Emperor and the other terrifying lifeforms, cleared his throat, and shouted, ¡°Everyone, you can attack now!¡±0

    His voice spread throughout heaven and earth.0

    The White Bone Emperor, DIvine Monarch Falling Star, and the other terrifying lifeforms frowned.0

    However, although they disliked having Old Yao White Eyebrows order them around, none of them dared be negligent. They promptly attacked in full force.0

    <em>Boom!</em>0

    This stretch of heaven and earth descended into turmoil once more, and the deathly silent atmosphere shattered.0

    More than ten terrifying entities attacked at once. Even the weakest of them wasparable to a Profound Serenity Emperor!  0

    The strongest, like White Bone Emperor and Divine Monarch Falling Star, were strong enough to threaten the lives of even powerful Profound Serenity Emperors!0

    When they attacked together, theirbined momentum threw this overcast world into turmoil, devastating thendscape.0

    ¡°Kill!¡±0

    Practically simultaneously, the demons took action.0

    They chose to retreat earlier, but that was only because they were surprised; they weren¡¯t really scared. They naturally wouldn¡¯t just sit back and wait to die.0

    A grand battle broke out.0

    You Xue stayed behind too.0

    She knew full well that after tens of thousands of years of separation, both Su Yi and Ye Yu had a lot to say to each other.0

    If she chased after them, she¡¯d just make a fool of herself.0

    <em>Whoosh!</em>0

    You Xue drew the Burning Silence Ruler and attacked through the air.0

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± whispered Su Yi. He led the way into the distance.0

    From beginning to end, he ignored the others present. Even the demons; Su Yi disregarded thempletely.0

    Ye Yu nodded, then obediently followed shortly behind him.0

    When she fought earlier, the Falling Feather Spirit Empress was forceful and valiant. However, it seemed she¡¯d shed off her sharp and valiant disguise to return to the quiet, graceful young woman she was back then.0

    As for the battle raging behind her? She¡¯d already set all such thoughts aside.0

    She saw nothing and thought about nothing. All that remained was delight.0

    As they walked, Ye Yu looked at the hands Su Yi had behind his back. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she worked up her courage, drew closer, stretched out a slender, jade-like arm, and took Su Yi¡¯s right hand.0

    Her delicate frame stiffened slightly, and her fingertips quivered. She was so nervous that she subconsciously lowered her head, as if afraid he¡¯d chastise her.0

    Su Yi was stunned too. When he sensed the smoothness of her little hands and the power of her grip, he couldn¡¯t help but smile.0

    He said nothing. He simply continued ahead, letting her hold his hand.0

    Ye Yu inwardly sighed in relief, and her pink lips rose into a faint smile. Her eyes filled with delight.0

    All she¡¯d done was take his hand, but to her, this simple gesture was extraordinarily meaningful.0

    Were it possible, she¡¯d want to walk like this forever, hand in hand, never stopping¡­0

    Off in the distance, Lu Xing and the others saw all of this.0

    Lu Xing¡¯s expression contained astonishment, bewilderment, as well as wordless mncholy.0

    <em>Just who is that young man in blue? Why¡­ Why would Ye Yu take his hand of her own volition? Why would she follow him so obediently?</em>0

    Suddenly, the distant battlefield raged with unprecedented intensity. Heaven and earth shook.0

    However, Lu Xing¡¯s heart was full of bitterness he couldn¡¯t quite put into words.0

    He suddenly recalled the ¡°him¡± Ye Yu had muttered to herself about before the battle began.0

    <em>Don¡¯t tell me that young man in blue is the man she spoke of then? But he¡¯s obviously just in the Spiritual Revolution Realm, and¡­ he looks so young¡­</em>0

    Lu Xing was dazed. He would never have guessed that anyone but the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force could win the Falling Feather Spirit Empress¡¯s heart.0

    Lu Xing turned to look at the distant battlefield, then gnashed his teeth, turned, and left the battlefield.0

    He chased after Su Yi and Ye Yu and said, ¡°My name is Lu Xing. Thank you for saving my life, Fellow Daoist!¡±0

    Lu Xing took a deep breath, lowered his head, and said, ¡°Might I perhaps learn your name?¡±0

    Su Yi nced at Lu Xing. ¡°Are you from the Deva Division¡¯s Lu Family?¡±0

    Lu Xing couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned. He wouldn¡¯t have guessed that a young Spiritual Revolution Realm would see through him at a nce.0

    He nodded. ¡°I am indeed.¡±0

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to tell you my name,¡± Su Yi said casually. ¡°And you don¡¯t need to thank me. You¡¯d be better off using this time to treat your wounds. Once we¡¯ve dealt with those demons, I¡¯ll get you out of here.¡±0

    With that, he disregarded Lu Xing and continued ahead.0

    Lu Xing was stunned. He was a member of the Deva Division¡¯s Lu Familyanda mighty early-stage Profound Serenity Emperor in his own right.0

    Ordinarily speaking, even Profound Illumination Emperors treated him with the utmost respect, let aloneSpirit Daocultivators.No one dared show the slightest negligence.0

    Yet now, a Spiritual Revolution Realm young man didn¡¯t seem the least bit interested in him despite knowing that he was from the Lu Family!0

    This seemed unquestionably out of the ordinary.0

    In the end, Lu Xing repressed his confusion and asked no further questions.0

    When Su Yi and Ye Yu returned to camp, the Emperors currently treating their wounds approached, one by one, and expressed their gratitude.0

    Ye Yu naturally couldn¡¯t hold Su Yi¡¯s hand any longer.0

    ¡°I came here to retrieve Ye Yu. I merely saved you while I was at it; you needn¡¯t thank me,¡± Su Yi said casually.0

    Then, he turned to Ye Yu. ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce for a private chat.¡±0

    ¡°Mm!¡± Ye Yu said obediently.0

    The two of them then proceeded into the distance,pletely ignoring the Emperors¡¯ bbergasted expressions.0

    It seemed they hadn¡¯t expected that a Spiritual Revolution Realm young man would be so cold and aloof; he wasn¡¯t even willing to converse with them.0

    But none of them were displeased with his behavior.0

    After all, Su Yi¡¯s arrival had turned the tides and given them hope of escape!0

    This benevolence was more than enough to motivate them to overlook any trivial grievances.0

    Su Yi¡¯s behavior did, however, pique their curiosity.0

    A young Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator had led a group of terrifying spirits, the sovereigns of the City of the Wrongfully Dead¡¯s forbidden grounds, all the way into the seventhyer of purgatory. This already seemed unbelievable.0

    Even more unbelievably, the mighty, proud Falling Feather Spirit Empress seemed docile and sweet-natured in front of this Spiritual Revolution Realm teenager.0

    All of this made Su Yi seem quite mysterious.0

    ¡°Do you think that boy is the incarnation of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force?¡± someone couldn¡¯t help but transmit.2

    One sentence, and the crowd¡¯s hearts shook.0

    Lu Xing¡¯s expression changed dramatically.

 Chapter 934 - Breaking Mental Blockage

    <h4>Chapter 934 - Breaking Mental Blockage</h4>

    The Swordmaster of Abstruse Force!0

    Lu Xing¡¯s hands and feet quivered.0

    Five hundred years ago, when word of Su Xuanjun¡¯s passing reached the Netherworld, a rumor spread. People spoke of it even now.0

    They said that it was highly likely that the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force hadn¡¯t died, and that he¡¯d instead reincarnated.0

    However, almost no one took these rumors seriously.0

    Furthermore, as time passed, this rumor gradually faded from memory.0

    After all, had the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force truly reincarnated, five hundred years would have been enough time for him to rise to prominence and dazzle the world once more.0

    Yet no such thing had happened.0

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Lu Xing said firmly. ¡°That young man was at most seventeen or eighteen. How could he be the incarnation of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force? Even if he reincarnated, he ought to be five hundred years old by now.¡±0

    His firm tone suggested that he was trying to convince the others, but more than that, that he was trying to convince himself.0

    The other Emperors were all confused and uncertain.0

    ¡°But if he isn¡¯t the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, who is he? Who else could make those terrifying entities lower their heads in submission? And who else could win the favor of the Falling Feather Spirit Empress like that?¡± asked the middle-aged schr.0

    ¡°Err¡­.¡±0

    The crowd fell silent.0

    It was like a riddle. Despite their ample experience, even these old-timers couldn¡¯t quite wrap their heads around it.0

    ¡°Why concern yourselves with that? Who cares who that young man is? To us, he¡¯s simply our benefactor!¡± the tall, stalwart man said gravely.0

    The others nodded in response.0

    ¡­¡­0

    Beneath the distant horizon, the grand battle raged on.0

    However, it was different from before. The terrifying swarm of demons had already been forced back!0

    It wasn¡¯t that they weren¡¯t strong.0

    Rather, the White Bone Emperor and the other terrifying entities were hegemons of their respective forbidden zones to begin with. Add You Xue and the Burning Silence Ruler to the mix, and their lineup was far beyond what the demons could handle.0

    All of this left Lu Xing and the other Emperors shaken, but reassured.0

    Su Yi, meanwhile, sprawled outnguidly in his wicker chair, holding a jug of wine and conversing with Ye Yu. He paid no attention to the grand battle raging in the distance whatsoever.0

    From this perspective, both this and the battle at Yin-Yang Divine Mountain, in which they defeated the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court, weren¡¯t the least bit interesting.0

    Why did he feel this way? It was simple. With his cultivation base, he couldn¡¯t participate. He could only sic those terrifying entities on his opponents.1

    How could a battle like that possibly interest him?0

    Defeating and suppressing the Executioner before the tombstone and meeting the stunning Netherworld King before the Great Chaos Ruins gave him a much greater sense of aplishment.0

    Of course, to him, Ye Yu was the most important of all.0

    ¡°Why is it that, now that you¡¯ve seen me, you aren¡¯t speaking again?¡± Su Yiughed.0

    Ye Yu fiddled with the hems of her clothes and sat upright on a nearby rock. She looked like she had something to say, but she was hesitant.0

    When Su Yi asked about her silence, she looked a bit awkward, and she said bashfully, ¡°I¡­ there was so much I wanted to say to you, but now that you¡¯re actually here, it seems like none of that matters anymore.¡±0

    She had the features of a young woman, and she wore a lotus crown. Her form-fitting ck dress outlined her slender, graceful figure, making it even more moving.0

    In stark contrast with You Xue¡¯s aloof pride and majestic bearing, Ye Yu seemed quiet and pure, with a natural charm.0

    Her curved eyebrows were reminiscent of distant mountains. Her lips were full, and no matter what she did, she looked like ady immortal straight out of a painting, transcendent and extraordinary, with an otherworldly air about her.0

    Ye Yu thought for a moment, then lowered her head. ¡°I just thinkmy heart is satisfied so long as I¡¯m with you.¡±0

    Her facewas as smoothasmb suet jade flushed red, giving her an additional charm.0

    Su Yi, however, felt a bit conflicted.0

    In his past life, he wasn¡¯t some upright gentleman entirely immune to female beauty. He wasn¡¯tpletely debauched either, but he¡¯d had no shortage of femalepanionship and dual cultivation partners.0

    However, when he faced Ye Yu, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit guilty.0

    This guilt originated from his time exploring the Netherworld. She had feelings for him, but he let her down¡­0

    She was special to him even then. She had a quiet, gentle disposition, with an otherworldly, pure beauty. Her thoughts were as pure and untainted as a nk sheet of paper.0

    He knew she had feelings for him, but he couldn¡¯t bear to hold her back or dy her.0

    Because he knew that, with his disposition, there was no way he¡¯d let any woman tie him down.0

    Furthermore, at the time, he was focused on seeking out the secrets of reincarnation. He was in no mood to pay matters of love any heed, so he rejected Ye Yu.0

    Were that the end of the matter, it¡¯d be one thing.0

    After all, you couldn¡¯t force such things.0

    But who¡¯d have guessed that in the years that followed, Ye Yu would remain infatuated with him, and moreover, that she¡¯d help him seek out the secrets of reincarnation without the slightest grievance or resentment?0

    She never pestered him, nor did shein or express displeasure, nor did she despair or mourn because he¡¯d rejected her.0

    She just silently thought and worked on his behalf.0

    It was only when he resolutely chose to leave the Netherworld and bade her farewell that Ye Yu failed to hold back her tears.0

    Even now, Su Yi remembered it clearly. She was wearing her crown and a crane robe, and she carried her lotusmp, weeping as she left all by herself. In the boundless, overcastndscape, her solitary figure looked utterly alone and forlorn.0

    He also vividly remembered thest thing she said to him before she left:"Su Xuanjun, I¡¯ll wait for you toe back. Even if it means I spend the rest of my life waiting, it won¡¯t matter.¡±0

    s, in the time between his departure and his reincarnation, Su Yi never returned to the Netherworld¡­0

    It seemed heartless.0

    But although no one knew it, both in this life and the one before, there was only one thing he felt guilty about: how he¡¯d treated Ye Yu. It haunted him even now.0

    This was why he¡¯d spared Holy Maiden Xuan Zhi of the Deathbringer¡¯s Netherworld Pce back on the Azure Continent. She, too, was a Ghost Serpent.0

    Simrly, this was why Su Yi was so tolerant of the Ghost Serpents¡¯ insults and provocations while resolving their internal conflict.0

    This was also why he was lenient even in the face of Ye Xun¡¯s domineering, spoiled hooliganism.0

    And why he¡¯d rushed to the Dark Capital upon learning that Ye Yu was trapped in its Nine Great Purgatories!0

    Tens of thousands of years had passed. Now, he took her familiar youthful beauty and her gentle voice.0

    His heart was full of emotion too. How could it not have been?0

    ¡°I treated you badly back then. I let you down in so many ways,¡± Su Yi sighed after a moment¡¯s silence. ¡°In this world, you¡¯re the only one I feel indebted to. I have a guilty conscience even now.¡±0

    Ye Yu¡¯s eyshes fluttered in apparent surprise, but she also seemed uneasy. ¡°Brother Su, I¡­ I never meant to make you feel guilty.¡±0

    Su Yiughed and waved her concern away. ¡°I¡¯m the one who can¡¯t get past it. I never wanted to let you down, but in the end, I let you down continuously. This world really is unreasonable sometimes.¡±0

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Ye Yu said, ¡°Brother Su, did youe for me to assuage your guilty conscience?¡±0

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°To an extent, yes. But more than that, I was worried about your safety. Anyone else in the Netherworld, I could disregard, but not you.¡±5

    He spoke frankly and directly, and his voice was calm.0

    But his words left Ye Yu stunned. The rims of her eyes gradually reddened, and her heart swelled with emotion.0

    After thirty-six thousand years of waiting and countless days and nights of longing, she¡¯d finally been reunited with the man she loved. When he opened the door to his heart and revealed his feelings, she suddenly felt thatthis wasthe happiest, most satisfying moment of her life.6

    The joys of human life, the fruit of a lifetime of anticipation. This was all she¡¯d wanted.0

    Ye Yu¡¯s clear eyes misted with tears of utter joy.0

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry,¡± Su Yi said out of nowhere.0

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Ye Yu rubbed her nose and shed him a radiant smile. ¡°I wasn¡¯t crying.¡±0

    ¡°d to hear it. You¡¯re already in the Profound Serenity Realm!¡± teased Su Yi. ¡°Cry anymore, and you¡¯ll embarrass yourself to death.¡±0

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of embarrassing myself,¡±ughed Ye Yu, her eyes closing into crescent moons. Her heartfelt delight was too great to express in words, and it affected even Su Yi.0

    His heart felt inexplicably rxed and joyous.0

    As if he¡¯d broken a thread fettering his heart or escaped an invisible cage.0

    He silently sensed the changes to his mental state. Only then did he realize that although his guilt toward Ye Yu might not have seemed to influence his mentality or cultivation, it had always lurked deep within his heart.0

    Had he not freed himself now, it would almost certainly have be atent threat when he tried to prove his Dao and be an Emperor!0

    <em>I asked myself, ¡®Am I guilty?¡¯ Naturally, I ought to live without guilt. A single shift, just one thought, and I cleaved the guilt shackling my Dao Heart,</em>Su Yi muttered inwardly. The depths of his gaze lit up.0

    Then, he smiled at Ye Yu. ¡°Little Leaf, I¡¯ll be sure to make it up to you.¡±0

    Ye Yu froze, stunned. She keenly detected that Su Yi¡¯s attitude toward her had changed. She was no longer simply dear to him; she sensed a new,heartfelt affection too.0

    Her heart quivered, and waves of emotion coursed through her.0

    Seeing Su Yi take the initiative like this, she didn¡¯t quite know what to do or how to respond, but she felt a delight difficult to put into words.0

    A littleter, she took a deep breath and said tenderly, ¡°Brother Su, you don¡¯t need to make anything up to me. You didn¡¯t before, and you don¡¯t going forward, either.¡±0

    Her beautiful face was utterly serious. Her feelings came straight from the heart.0

    Su Yi gazed intently at her, then nodded.0

    Ye Yu understood his disposition. Some things didn¡¯t need to be spoken out loud.0

    He¡¯d already understood: when it came to matters between men and women, it was enough to let nature take its course.1

    The more unwilling he was to let her down, the more he¡¯d disappoint her.0

    Was there such a thingas loving a beauty too much?0

    There wasn¡¯t.0

    ¡°It seems¡­ we¡¯re about to win!¡± An excited cry resounded from the distance.0

    All the Emperors rose and gazed at the distant battlefield.

 Chapter 935 - Fragments of the Grand Dao

    <h4>Chapter 935 - Fragments of the Grand Dao</h4>

    The sounds of ughter shook the heavens throughout the darkenedndscape.0

    From time to time, demons exploded and fell from the sky like meteors.0

    In the forbidden grounds of the City of the Wrongfully Dead, the White Bone Emperor, Divine Monarch Falling Star, and the others were top-notch existences, like local hegemons.0

    Their strength was monstrous, and their vicious majesty was without limit. Even the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow dared not provoke them lightly.0

    When they joined forces, ying the demons of the seventhyer of purgatory naturally wasn¡¯t difficult.0

    After all, this was only the seventh of the Nine Great Purgatories of the Dark Capital. Although the demons here were strong, they were far fromparable to those of the eighth and ninthyers.0

    The ninthyer in particr was seen as a forbidden ground for Emperors!0

    Throughout its longhistory, supremely powerful Imperial Realm experts had asionally explored it, but practically nonereturned alive.0

    The battle currently raging on the seventhyer changed the moment the White Bone Emperor and the other terrifying entities appeared. The mass of demons was now at a disadvantage, and they were repeatedly pushed back.0

    By now, more than half were dead or severely injured!0

    <em>Crunch!</em>0

    The White Bone Emperor disyed his might, twisting the head off a demon¡¯s shoulders.0

    <em>Boom!</em>0

    Divine Monarch Falling Star activated the power of thousands of fiery starlight, incinerating an opponent.0

    The other terrifying entities disyed their power throughout the battlefield, killing one demon after another.0

    Even Old Yao White Eyebrows disyed his spatial powers. He was like an untraceable assassin, effortlessly gathering and taking the heads of his opponents.0

    However, You Xue was the most domineering of the group.0

    She fought like a goddess, swinging the Burning Silence Ruler. With each strike, space burned and copsed. Any demon she set her sights on barely had time to struggle before it died where it stood.0

    That forceful, tyrannical scene startled even her allies, the White Bone Emperor and the other terrifying lifeforms.0

    And the Emperors watched from a distance. The grand battle made their blood race, and excitement coursed through them. All of them cheered.0

    Nothing unexpected happened.0

    Before long, they thoroughly defeated their opponents. Most were dead, and only a handful escaped with their lives and fled in panic.0

    In stark contrast, there wasn¡¯t even a single casualty on Su Yi¡¯s side.0

    They¡¯d won aplete victory!0

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t at all surprised by this. He¡¯d anticipated this result from the moment they arrived in the seventhyer of purgatory.0

    It would have been stranger if it hadn¡¯t ended like this.0

    Ye Yu felt much the same. The moment Su Yi appeared, she knew how this battle would end. It wasn¡¯t at all suspenseful.0

    This was an instinctive awareness, as well as absolute confidence in the man whose sword had once dominated the heavens, the former sole sovereign of the Wilds.0

    This awareness and conviction had long since be habitual.0

    Even if the heavens fell and the earth crumbled, so long as he was there, he could repair the heavens and support the earth!0

    Beneath the Emperors¡¯ excited, joyous gazes, You Xue stepped through the sky and drifted back down to earth.0

    She arrived beside Ye Yu, gently embraced her exquisitely carved shoulders, and said softly, ¡°Little Leaf, are you still sad?¡±0

    Ye Yu felt a bit awkward. Her beautiful eyes nced at the man reclining in the wicker chair. Only then did she whisper, "I''ll never be sad again.¡±0

    You Xueughed, but she looked a bit conflicted.0

    <em>Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!</em>0

    White Bone Emperor, Divine Monarch Falling Star, and the others shot over too.0

    All of them suppressed their viciousness and greeted Su Yi, solemnly and respectfully. ¡°Your Excellency, our enemies have already been defeated.¡±0

    Despite already knowing that these terrifying identities were following Su Yi¡¯s orders, Lu Xing and the other Emperors¡¯ hearts shook.0

    Lu Xing and the others weren¡¯t like those Spirit Dao cultivators exploring the firstyer of purgatory. All of them had lived for countless years. Of course they knew how terrifying the White Bone Emperor and the others were; in the City of the Wrongfully Dead, it wouldn¡¯t do to provoke them!0

    Throughout history, everyone who explored the City of the Wrongfully Dead, no matter who they were, would avoid those terrifying entities¡¯ territories!0

    Yet now, these monstrous, terrifying entities were as meek as could be in front of a mere Spiritual Revolution Realm young man!0

    ¡°Your Excellency, these are the Grand Dao Fragments those demons left behind. Please ept them with a smile!¡± Old Yao White Eyebrows said with a toadyish grin as he scooted over to offer Su Yi the spoils.0

    The spoils consisted of a few dozen jade-like fragments of various colors. Misty light flowed around them, and Dao Light hung in the air. They were dazzling to behold.0

    Grand Dao Fragments!0

    These were a rare material only obtainable in the Nine Great Purgatories of the Dark Capital.0

    Although the Nine Great Purgatories were iparably perilous, cultivators saw them as treasure grounds full of opportunities.0

    Those who explored here didn¡¯t just temper their cultivation bases; they could gather rare and ancient Grand Dao Fragments by hunting the demons that lived here.0

    The further down they went, the rarer and higher quality the fragments they could obtain.0

    The fragments Old Yao White Eyebrows offered Su Yi had been left behind by Imperial Realm demons. They were naturally extraordinarily high-quality.0

    A few in particr emanated such flourishing fluctuations of the Grand Dao that the Emperors present were astonished.0

    Yet now, all of these treasures were in front of Su Yi!0

    Su Yi scanned the pile, then selected three pieces.0

    One sparkled like deep green jadeite. It contained the pure, overflowing aura of the Grand Dao of Qingyi.1

    One glittered like gold, emanating an eye-piercing, sharp luster. It was emzoned with the source power of metal, and it was iparably rare.0

    Thest piece was ck as ink, and it emanated a bone-piercing chill. This was the source power of water, vast and overflowing as the ocean.0

    He could use one of these three Grand Dao Fragments to temper his own power of the Grand Dao, one to temper his natal weapon, Abstruse Celestial, and one to strengthen his soul.0

    Their value was inestimable.0

    Su Yi put the three pieces he¡¯d chosen away, then looked at You Xue and Ye Yu. ¡°You should take a few too.¡±0

    Old Yao White Eyebrows hurriedly proffered the remaining fragments.0

    Neither woman held back. Each chose several pieces.0

    ¡°Divide the rest amongst yourselves,¡± Su Yi said to Old Yao White Eyebrows.0

    ¡°Many thanks, Your Excellency!¡± Old Yao White Eyebrows rejoiced. He practically wept with gratitude.0

    The other terrifying entities each expressed their gratitude. All of them looked delighted.0

    In the past, the Yin-Yang Road acted as a natural barrier, preventing the terrifying inhabitants of the City of the Wrongfully Dead from entering the Nine Great Purgatories of the Dark Capital. There was no way they could hunt for Grand Dao Fragments.0

    ¡°Little Leaf, wait here for now. Old Yao White Eyebrows and I are going to check the remainingyers. When I get back, we¡¯ll leave the Dark Capital together,¡± ordered Su Yi.0

    ¡°Mm.¡± Ye Yue nodded.0

    Then, Su Yi suppressed the White Bone Emperor and the other terrifying entities within the Book of Diting once more, mounted the Radiant Void Beast, and disappeared into thin air.0

    As soon as Su Yi was gone, Ye Yu couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Your Excellency You Xue, has Brother Su already epted your feelings?¡±0

    0

    A conflicted look appeared on You Xue¡¯s icy, aloof face. ¡°He only agreed to bring me here to look for you.¡±0

    Her voice revealed her mncholy and frustration.0

    But a momentter, she said gently, ¡°But I can tell that Fellow Daoist Su isn¡¯t treating you as heartlessly as he did before. That¡¯s a good thing.¡±0

    Ye Yu¡¯s starry eyes sparkled with undisguisable delight.0

    However, when she noticed You Xue¡¯s mncholy and despondency, she couldn¡¯t help but feel bad for her.0

    She¡¯d experienced longing for someone, yet being unable to obtain them too. How could she fail to understand how You Xue felt?0

    After a moment¡¯s thought, Ye Yu said softly, ¡°Your Excellency You Xue, to cultivators like us, time has never been a problem. Brother Su let you apany him today; that¡¯s already an excellent sign.¡±2

    You Xue was stunned. ¡°Perhaps.¡±0

    In the eyes of generations of Ghost Serpents, she was like an aloof and contemptuous goddess. They could only look up to her.0

    But at the end of the day, she was also a woman. How could she stop herself from envying Ye Yu¡¯s ce in Su Yi¡¯s heart.0

    Ye Yu gently held You Xue¡¯s hand. She said nothing.0

    0

    ¡­¡­0

    ¡°That¡¯s the Book of Diting!¡±0

    ¡°So, that boy is most likely an inheritor of the Night Watchman lineage. No wonder he could order those terrifying lifeforms about.¡±0

    ¡°I just remembered that before the Falling Feather Spirit Empress began exploring the City of the Wrongfully Dead, she stopped by a certain workshop in Snowy Skies City and met with the Night Watchman. That¡¯s unquestionable proof that there¡¯s an extraordinary connection between the two of them!¡±0

    Off in the distance, the Emperors were transmitting amongst themselves.0

    Earlier, all of them saw Su Yi use the Book of Diting to suppress those terrifying lifeforms. They naturally had a new understanding of him.0

    ¡°Is that all it is? But if that¡¯s the case, why would someone of Miss Ye Yu¡¯s status be so intimate with a young man like him?¡± said Lu Xing with a nigh imperceptible hint of bitterness.0

    The others¡¯ expressions were a bit strange.0

    They¡¯d spent years fighting alongside each other in the seventhyer of purgatory. They were naturally well aware that Lu Xing had feelings for Ye Yu.0

    They were thus also aware of how great a shock that the young man¡¯s appearance was to him.0

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Lu, I said it a long time ago: you shouldn¡¯t harbor such unrealistic thoughts,¡± warned Wei Daoyuan. ¡°Seems to me that you¡¯d be better off not trying to approach Senior Ye Yu going forward. If you do, you might well bring disaster upon himself.¡±0

    Just like Ye Yu, he¡¯d long since realized who Su Yi was!He simply hadn¡¯t revealed it to the others.0

    ¡°''Bring disaster upon myself,''huh¡­?¡± Lu Xing looked conflicted, and he sank into silence.0

    ¡°Brother Wei, do you perhaps recognize that young man¡¯s origins?¡± someone couldn¡¯t help but ask.0

    The others all looked over.0

    All of them knew that he had a deep friendship with Ye Yu.0

    After a moment¡¯s silence, he said, ¡°You were right earlier¡­ that young man does indeed have an extraordinary connection with the Night Watchmen lineage. As for the details? I don¡¯t know either.¡±0

    He most certainly didn¡¯t dare reveal Su Yi¡¯s identity without permission.0

    Hearing this only made the young man in blue seem even more mysterious to the other Emperors.0

    Meanwhile, in the fifthyer of purgatory.0

    The demons here were already strong enough to threaten profound Illumination Emperors. Practically no one beneath the Imperial Realm dared enter this ce.0

    ¡°Wait here for now. I¡¯m going to temper myself for a bit!¡±0

    Su Yi leaped from the back of the Radiant Void Beast and stretched.0

    The depths of his gaze shone with eagerness. He¡¯d finally found a ce where he could rely on his own strength to fight and kill to his heart¡¯s content!

 Chapter 936 - Escaping Confinement

    <h4>Chapter 936 - Escaping Confinement</h4>

    Sword qi intercrossed throughout heaven and earth. Wind and lightning cut through the air.0

    One terrifying, frenzied demon after another split like paper mache as the indomitable sword light ripped them apart.0

    Su Yi¡¯s tall, upright figure shuttled between heaven and earth. His entire body was bathed in the light of the Grand Dao, as if he¡¯d been forged from divine gold. Abstruse Celestial nged and hummed in his grip, and sword shadows filled the air.0

    He struck like lightning, fierce and tyrannical.0

    Even demonsparable to Profound Illumination Emperors couldn¡¯t block his path!0

    Old Yao White Eyebrows watched from a distance, feeling a bit dazed.0

    He was ancient. To an old fossil like him, a battle of this level wasn¡¯t overly shocking or moving.0

    What really surprised him was the heaven-defying strength Su Yi disyed as a mere Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator!0

    <em>They say that those beneath the Imperial Realm are all ants, yet His Excellency Su has crossed the eternally insurmountable chasm of the Imperial Realm with his Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivation base. He¡¯s strong enough to cut down Emperors!</em>0

    <em>It seems that after reincarnating, he¡¯s begun down a path that transcends that of his past life. When the timees for him to prove his Dao and be an Emperor, his strength is sure to far surpass his former glory¡­</em>0

    Old Yao White Eyebrows¡¯ heart shook.0

    He¡¯d apanied Su Yi to the forbidden zone surrounding the tombstone, and he already knew that Su Yi had mastered the secrets of reincarnation.0

    He¡¯d been there to witness Su Yi¡¯s confrontation with the mysterious and terrifying Netherworld King before the Great Chaos Ruins.0

    Thus, he knew better than just about anyone that the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force had reincarnated and that his cultivation really was only in the Spiritual Revolution Realm.0

    But Old Yao White Eyebrows was only just now realizing how unbelievably strong Su Yi was for someone of his cultivation!0

    Heaven and earth shook.0

    Su Yi swung his sword, and the battle raged like wildfire. He was free and unrestrained.0

    He hadn¡¯t enjoyed such a satisfying battle since he¡¯d left Ziluo City.0

    Perhaps because his will to fight hadin dormant far too long, as he fought, every inch of him seemed to rejoice, and his qi practically boiled over.0

    Sword cultivators lived to fight, and they proved their Dao through ughter.0

    Deep within his bones, Su Yi loved a good fight.0

    It was just that over the years, he seldom encountered worthy foes.0

    Abstruse Celestial seemed to sense his emotions. It nged and hummed, connecting the nine heavens and the ten earths. Su Yi¡¯s momentum grew even sharper and fiercer.0

    Two hours passed, then four, then six¡­0

    Time slipped by, but Su Yi showed no sign of exhaustion. On the contrary, as he fought on, his momentum only intensified.0

    But then, Su Yi suddenly froze.0

    He looked around and discovered that, throughout the boundlessndscape, there wasn¡¯t a single demon to be found.0

    <em>Did I kill them all?</em>0

    His zing will to fight faded, and Su Yi gradually regained his mental rity.0

    Exhaustion washed over him.0

    Only now did he realize that his cultivation base was on the verge of running dry.0

    Nheless, heughed.0

    <em>ng!</em>0

    Abstruse Celestial disappeared into his body.0

    Su Yi took out a gourd of wine, threw back his head, and drank.0

    And throughout his body, his qi underwent a subtle shift.0

    Much like a withered tree in spring, just as it hit its low ebb, it flourished. His nearly exhausted cultivation base was reborn and revitalized, and it surged through his entire body like an avnche or tidal wave.0

    <em>Boom!</em>0

    His qi rumbled and boomed like thunder.0

    Su Yi¡¯s mid-stage Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivation base soared, like a boat rising with the tide, and he smoothly broke into thete-stage Spiritual Revolution Realm.0

    Within his body, his Grand Dao Spirit Wheel glittered like divine gold. It was as perfectly round as the sun, and the Apex of Genesis Dao Intent flowed within it, manifesting all manner of wondrous and unbelievable phenomena.0

    The power of his physique, his blood and qi, underwent metamorphosis, as did his soul and sea of consciousness.0

    Old Yao White Eyebrows watched from a distance as Su Yi stood in the air, raising his gourd and drinking with relish. His entire body shone with fine, dreamlike lights, as if he were an immortal from on high, transcending the human world.0

    Just watching left Old Yao White Eyebrows stunned. He couldn¡¯t look away.<em>Just like that¡­ he broke through!?</em>0

    His heart shook, and he couldn¡¯t help but gasp.0

    Just a few hours, and Su Yi had swept across the battlefield, shing through the enemies surrounding him on sides as if he were invincible. It was like a miracle!0

    A momentter, the old yao smiled, hurried over, sped his fist, and said toadyishly, ¡°Congrattions on your breakthrough, Your Excellency Su! The day you prove your Dao and be an Emperor is imminent!¡±0

    Now that he was in thete-stage Spiritual Revolution Realm, he was just one step away from the Imperial Realm!0

    Su Yi was in excellent spirits. He smiled and put away his wine gourd. Then, uncharacteristically, he teased, ¡°Why are you ttering me like that? Could you perhaps be after a reward?¡±0

    Old Yao White Eyebrows said hurriedly, ¡°I say this with heaven and earth as my witness and the sun and moon as my mirror: my words came straight from the heart. I wouldn¡¯t dare harbor ulterior motives.¡±0

    ¡°When other people attempt ttery, they prioritize subtlety and try not to leave any evidence, but look at you! You¡¯repletely forting about it. Aren¡¯t you afraid that others will use you of shamelessness?¡± Su Yiughed.0

    Old Yao White Eyebrows could tell that Su Yi was in high spirits, so he grinned. ¡°Your Excellency Su, I mean every word I say. There¡¯s no one else in this world I view with such heartfelt respect and admiration.0

    ¡°....¡±0

    <em>Come on, enough already!</em>0

    The more the old-timer spoke, the more cringeworthy it got.1

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Su Yi said softly, ¡°You witnessed just about everything that happened today.¡±0

    Before he could finish, Old Yao White Eyebrows understood what he was getting at. ¡°Your Excellency Su, please rest assured. This old man¡¯s lips are sealed, and I absolutely won¡¯t divulge so much as a single word! Should I break this promise, may heavenly thunder strike me, and may I die a horrible death!¡±0

    He spoke with staunch conviction.0

    What did it mean to watch every subtle change in a person¡¯s mood? What did it mean to be considerate?0

    This was it.0

    Su Yi took out a jade slip, thought for a moment, then started carving.0

    Then, he tossed it to Old Yao White Eyebrows. ¡°This is a method for refining evil and cmitous power. With your cultivation, you¡¯ll be able to refine all the malevolent energies in your body within a century. Consider this your reward.¡±0

    ¡°Many thanks, Your Excellency! This old man won¡¯t let you down!¡± Old Yao White Eyebrows was so excited that he could barely speak. He epted the jade slip with both hands, his fingers quivering.1

    The terrifying entities trapped in the City of the Wrongfully Dead were unable to escape due to the restrictions ced upon them by the city¡¯s source.0

    When someone cultivated in the City of the Wrongfully Dead, even someone as powerful as the sovereigns of the city¡¯s forbidden realms, there was no avoiding contamination. Over the years, turbid, malevolent energies would umte within their cultivation base.0

    The more they cultivated, the more fleeting their hope of escaping the City of the Wrongfully Dead.0

    But now, with this jade slip in hand, Old Yao White Eyebrows had unquestionably gained an opportunity to escape the City of the Wrongfully Dead once and for all!0

    Of course he was excited! How could he not be?0

    ¡°Don¡¯t share this secret method with anyone else,¡± said Su Yi.0

    He spoke no further warnings, but how could Old Yao White Eyebrows fail to realize the consequences of disobeying?0

    He immediately faced Su Yi and bowed solemnly. ¡°I swear on my life that I won¡¯t share it with anyone!¡±0

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go and meet back up with the others.¡±0

    ¡­¡­0

    Outside the Dark Capital, the peak of Yin-Yang Divine Mountain.0

    ¡°We¡¯re finally free!¡±0

    ¡°I really thought I¡¯d die in there¡­¡±0

    ¡°Many thanks, seniors, for saving our lives!¡±0

    Su Yi had already led the experts formerly trapped in the purgatories of the Dark Capital out.0

    They now stood atop Yin-Yang Divine Mountain. All of them were ovee with delight and excitement; they¡¯d effectively received a new life.0

    Even the Emperors were emotional.0

    But Su Yi had already left, taking Ye Yu, You Xue, and the Radiant Void Beast with him.0

    He still had business to attend to.0

    For instance, he needed to return the White Bone Emperor and the others to their homes.0

    ¡­¡­0

    The Great Chaos Ruins.0

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow perched near the entrance to the ruins and said respectfully, ¡°Your Excellency, Su Xuanjun has already left.¡±0

    ¡°Where do you think he¡¯ll go next?¡± said an indolent voice with a unique, maic quality. It resounded from deep within the mists enshrouding the ruins.0

    This voice belonged to the Netherworld King!0

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow paused to wrack its brains before saying, ¡°The Sea of Bitterness?¡±0

    ¡°Oh?¡±0

    ¡°Your Excellency, there¡¯s something you don¡¯t know. Ten or so years ago, something changed in the far reaches of the Sea of Bitterness. Rumor has it that Cui Longxiang of the Bureau of Adjudication encountered that mysterious ck Netherworld Vessel and mysteriously disappeared,¡± the crow exined at top speeds. ¡°And as Cui Longxiang¡¯s old friend, there¡¯s no way Su Xuanjun will just stand back and let him die without trying to save him. That¡¯s why I reached that conclusion.¡±0

    The Netherworld King asked with great interest, ¡°What happened in the Sea of Bitterness?¡±0

    ¡°The Sea of Bitterness is vast beyond limit, so too many changes to count have urred over recent years,¡± said the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow. ¡°But the most famous of them was the reappearance of the ancient ruins of the ce called ¡®the Battleground of Immortals and Demons.¡¯0

    ¡°Recently, numerous peak factions of the Netherworld¡¯s six territories and thirteen realms have sent their forces to investigate the far reaches of the Sea of Bitterness.¡±0

    The Netherworld King suddenly interjected, ¡°Is the ¡®Battleground of Immortals and Gods¡¯ the ¡®Burial Ground of the Dao¡¯ of ancient times?¡±0

    ¡°It is indeed!¡± the crow said hurriedly.0

    The Netherworld King muttered, seemingly to herself, ¡°Even those ancient ruins have reappeared¡­ it seems the changes to Sea of Bitterness are more than just significant¡­¡±0

    Then, she asked, ¡°Did you discover the origins of that ck Netherworld Vessel?¡±0

    ¡°I¡¯m still not sure,¡± said the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow. ¡°Rumor has it that something changed in the far reaches of the Sea of Bitterness, resulting in the vessel¡¯s appearance.¡±0

    ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s truly interesting,¡± said the Netherworld King. ¡°Based on what you told me earlier, when Su Xuanjun explored the Netherworld tens of thousands of years ago, he disappeared into the far reaches of the Sea of Bitterness for a full neen years. Is that right?¡±0

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow. ¡°At the time, many old-timers assumed Su Xuanjun had perished. Who¡¯d have thought that he¡¯d return alive just neen yearster? That incident threw the entire Netherworld into uproar.¡±0

    ¡°Do you think Su Xuanjun discovered the secrets of reincarnation in the Sea of Bitterness?¡± the Netherworld King asked suddenly.0

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow stiffened, dumbstruck.0

    A little whileter, it hesitated. ¡°That¡¯s difficult to say. I don¡¯t have enough information to judge.¡±0

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Were it so easy to discover the secrets of reincarnation, Su Xuanjun wouldn¡¯t be the only one to have discovered them after all these years¡­.¡±0

    Before her voice had even finished echoing through the air, the ck mists about the Great Chaos Ruins surged, and blood-colored lightning surged overhead.0

    Then, a tall, slender figure emerged from the ruins shrouded in ck mists and blood-colored electricity, like a demonic sovereign re-entering the world after countless years of lying dormant amidst the darkness.0

    When the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow saw this, it was as if it had been struck by lightning. It couldn¡¯t help but blurt, ¡°Your Excellency, you¡­ You escaped?¡±

 Chapter 937 - A Late Night Conversation

    <h4>Chapter 937 - A Late Night Conversation</h4>

    ck fog hovered in the air. Blood-colored lightning interwove, and an air of destruction permeated heaven and earth.0

    From time to time, blood-colored lightning descended upon a graceful figure, scattering electric sparks.0

    However, that graceful figure didn¡¯t care in the least.0

    Her gait was elegant andposed, and her beauty was unsurpassed.0

    It was only after she emerged from the Great Chaos Ruins that her appearance was clearly discernible.0

    Her flowing, long blue hair was tied up behind her head, and her unadorned, ink-ck dress offset her snowy skin and bright eyes.0

    Her face was as pure and exquisite as a young woman¡¯s. Her lips were as red as fire, and her eyes were bright. There was an unearthly charm about her features.0

    Her beauty was enough to astonish the masses, but she was cold, cruel, and indifferent as a goddess, or a sovereign gazing down upon the masses.0

    The Netherworld King!0

    The expert who¡¯d struck terror into the hearts of the trillions of inhabitants of the Netherworld in ancient times!0

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow¡¯s voice shook with excitement. ¡°Your Excellency, you really broke free!¡±0

    ¡°No, my true body remains confined at the bottom of the Great Chaos Ruins.¡± The Netherworld King shook her head. ¡°What you see now is merely an incarnation I condensed by absorbing and refining the source power of the City of the Wrongfully Dead with my blood and qi. It¡¯s like a spiritual dharma body. You can just think of it as an avatar.¡±0

    Only then did the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow understand. ¡°Your Excellency, since this avatar was condensed from the source energies of the City of the Wrongfully Dead, can¡¯t it leave the City of the Wrongfully Dead with ease?¡±0

    The Netherworld King snapped her fingers. ¡°Clever bird.¡±0

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow¡¯s blood-red eyes lit up. ¡°Wonderful! It might just be an avatar, but it seems to me that even if we searched the Netherworld, we¡¯d barely find anyone capable of standing shoulder-to-shoulder with it!¡±0

    ¡°Little crow,¡± said the Netherworld King, ¡°don¡¯t look down on the Netherworld. This boundlessly vast realm is far more unbelievable than you can imagine.¡±0

    As she spoke, she was already walking into the distance.0

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow hurriedly beat its wings and followed her. ¡°Your Excellency, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re headed to the Sea of Bitterness?¡±0

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Su Xuanjun and I might have a ten-year agreement, but I¡¯m a bit worried. What am I supposed to do if something happens to him in the interim?¡±0

    Her eyes glistened like sunlight reflected on the water as she said slowly, ¡°After all, he doesn¡¯t just hide the secrets of reincarnation; he also has the power to contend with the Laws of Heavenly Prayer!¡±0

    Here, her eyes surged with bloody light and a hint of fanaticism. ¡°So nothing can happen to him. Even if something does happen to him, I have to be the one that makes it happen!¡±0

    The Netherworld Crow¡¯s heart shook as it realized that the Netherworld King was leaving to target Su Xuanjun!0

    Then, it said with great concern, ¡°Your Excellency, although Su Xuanjun is currently only in the Spiritual Revolution Realm, his abilities are mighty and far-reaching, and he has countless cards up his sleeves. Please, whatever you do, don¡¯t underestimate him.¡±0

    It had suffered major losses at Su Yi¡¯s hands, and more than once at that. A dark shadow lingered over its heart even now.0

    It couldn¡¯t help but worry about the Netherworld King¡¯s safety.0

    The Netherworld King¡¯s red lips curved into a yful smile. ¡°An avatar, that¡¯s all. Even if I y with fire and get burnt, what¡¯s the harm?¡±0

    Suddenly, something seemed to ur to her, and she said excitedly, ¡°And what if the opposite happens? It would naturally be best if I could conquer that guy early!0

    ¡°Little crow, don¡¯t cause any trouble in the City of the Wrongfully Dead while I¡¯m away. After all, I promised Su Xuanjun that my forces wouldn¡¯t make any movements within the next ten years.¡±0

    ¡°Understood!¡±0

    ¡­¡­0

    A massive uproar spread throughout Snowy Skies City.0

    ¡°The Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court lost badly! They lost three Dark Vassals, six libationers, and a whole group of dharma protectors!¡±0

    ¡°And all of the Emperors they¡¯d captured and imprisoned have been freed!¡±0

    ¡°Rumor has it that a mysterious senior took action, thwarting the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court¡¯s schemes and ruining their attempt to rescue the Netherworld King!¡±0

    ¡°For real?¡±0

    ¡°Hah, you reallyck experience. Just now, a whole group of prominent Emperors from Meng Po Pce, Yellow Springs Pce, and Fire Illumination Pce returned to Snowy Skies City!¡±0

    ¡­Simr conversations took ce on every street and alleyway.0

    Later that very night, yet another shocking piece of news spread¡ª¡ª0

    A group of those experts trapped in the Dark Capital had received the aid of a mysterious expert, and they¡¯d left the City of the Wrongfully Dead alive.0

    A single stone could create a thousand waves.0

    The entire city instantly boiled over.0

    Not long ago, the destruction of the Yin-Yang Road and the changes to the Dark Capital shocked the entire Netherworld. Countless people were affected.0

    Many of the peak orthodoxies pessimistically assumed that the trapped experts would never return alive.0

    Who¡¯d have thought that, tonight, an entire group of them would return alive and well?0

    ¡°My heavens! Don''t tell me that the same mysterious senior both defeated the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court<em>and</em>freed the experts trapped in the Dark Capital?¡±0

    ¡°I¡¯m sure of it!¡±0

    ¡°Does anyone know who that mysterious senior was?¡±0

    ¡°I have no idea.¡±0

    ¡°He really aplished something huge without so much as leaving his name behind.¡±0

    Snowy Skies City was in uproar. Countless cultivators were discussing what had happened, and numerous experts of peak factions immediately sent word back.0

    All of them were well aware that both the defeat of the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court and the release of the experts trapped in the Dark Capital were earth-shaking developments sure to throw the entire Netherworld into uproar!0

    ¡°Third Libationer, we should begin our journey back to the sect,¡± Lu Changming said with a smile. He was in high spirits; they hadn¡¯t just saved Third Libationer Xiao Beiye. Even the Emissary of the River formerly confined within the Dark Capital had escaped.0

    Lu Changming was naturally eager to return to Meng Po Pce.0

    ¡°Martial Uncle, should we report what really happened?¡± Yuan Linning couldn¡¯t help but ask.0

    Lu Changming fell silent. ¡°As we¡¯re both aware, Ancestor Mo Wuhen respects Su Yi very highly. We should therefore tell him and him alone. Whether Ancestor Mo Wuhen tells others or not is entirely up to him.¡±0

    Yuan Linning nodded.0

    That very night, the group set off.0

    Simr scenes took ce between members of Yellow Springs Pce and Fire Illumination Divine Pce, among others.0

    After everything they¡¯d experienced, they were unwilling to linger in Snowy Skies City, and they were eager to return to their sects right away.0

    As for details about Su Yi¡¯s involvement? All of them had agreed not to divulge them. They naturally wouldn¡¯t spread any of it.0

    Thus, even as Snowy Skies City descended into uproar, few knew just who that ¡°mysterious senior¡± was.0

    At dusk, the skies were misty. Night was fast approaching.0

    A certain smithy.0

    The tall, stalwart A¡¯Cheng was busy hammering away at a piece of metal.0

    Su Yi was seated in the crude courtyard behind the workshop, enjoying the fine wine the cksmith had prepared.0

    You Xue and Ye Yu sat to the sides, having a whispered, private conversation.0

    The dim yellow light of themps highlighted their two distinctive and unmatched charms.0

    One was as cold as snow, while the other was graceful and quiet.0

    Each had her advantages.0

    ¡°The Book of Diting really is an excellent treasure,¡± Su Yi said ruefully; he was a bit reluctant to part with it.0

    The simply-dressed, stony-faced man smiled faintly. ¡°How could this treasurepare to your Tiny Heart of the Cosmos?¡±0

    Su Yi drained a cup of wine, then asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about what I did in the City of the Wrongfully Dead?¡±0

    ¡°You came back alive,¡± said the simply-dressed man. ¡°That¡¯s proof that this matter has already been resolved. Discussing the matter any further would be dull. Besides, I¡¯m afraid someone of your disposition couldn¡¯t be bothered to describe such trivial matters inborious detail.¡±0

    Su Yiughed. ¡°You understand me.¡±1

    In Su Yi¡¯s eyes, defeating the Mysterious Netherworld Court and rescuing the trapped experts from the Dark Capital really were trivial matters.0

    ¡°But this time, I had an unexpected harvest, and I¡¯d like to hear your opinion,¡± Su Yi said solemnly.0

    The simply-dressed man¡¯s eyes narrowed, then sat upright and meticulously attentive. ¡°For you to bring it up of your own volition, it can¡¯t possibly be simple. If I can help you, I naturally won¡¯t refuse.¡±0

    Su Yi nodded, then described his encounter with the Executioner Mo Chuan.0

    He then described his encounter with the Netherworld King, including their verbal confrontation.0

    By the time he¡¯d heard the full story, the simply dressed middle-aged man¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°This is my first time hearing of the Nine Heavens Pavilion, but I do know that the Netherworld King really did steal a de of Heaven-Deceiving Grass from the Deva Division.0

    ¡°And it¡¯s indeed that incident that utterly enraged the monarch of the infernal pce, resulting in disaster and confinement for the Netherworld King.0

    ¡°There¡¯s no getting around it: the Netherworld King¡¯s strength is iparably terrifying. The Laws of the Grand Dao she¡¯s mastered are as unyielding as the wrath of the heavens.0

    ¡°The monarch of the Infernal Pce joined forces with the ancestors of the Cui Family and the old-timers of the Bureaus of the Six Paths, calling upon all manner of divine artifacts, and even then, they merely managed to imprison her.0

    Here, he too paused to drink a cup of wine. ¡°ording to you, the Netherworld King will be able to escape confinement within ten years. That will truly lead to enormous trouble.¡±0

    His brow furrowed tightly, and he was a bit worried.0

    Because the Infernal Pce had long since ceased to exist, and the ancient families that oversaw the Bureaus of the Six Paths had long since split up. If the Netherworld King attempted revenge, the consequences would be unimaginably dire.0

    Su Yiughed. ¡°It¡¯s unusual to see you so afraid of someone.¡±0

    The simply-dressed man froze, but a momentter, his frown faded, and he seemed to rx. ¡°Whatever dread I might feel, I no longer need to worry about the Netherworld King stirring up waves.¡±0

    ¡°Why is that?¡± Su Yi asked in surprise.0

    The simply dressed man said as if it were perfectly obvious, ¡°Because although the Netherworld no longer has its Infernal Pce and its mighty sovereigns capable of intimidating the masses, it still has Su Xuanjun.¡±0

    ¡°....¡±0

    Su Yi didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Why do you always try to foist all the responsibility onto me?¡±0

    The simply dressed middle-aged man refilled Su Yi¡¯s cup. ¡°Earlier, you said you¡¯d made a ten-year agreement with the Netherworld King.¡±0

    Su Yi rubbed his nose, but his mood was spoiled. ¡°Never mind that. Let¡¯s drink.¡± He raised his cup and drained it.0

    The simply dressed man¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of a smile. ¡°Earlier, you said you wanted to hear my opinion. All I can say is, the Netherworld King has already realized that you¡¯ve mastered the secrets of reincarnation, and that you have means of countering the Laws of Heavenly Prayer. She¡¯s sure to do everything in her power to subdue you.¡±0

    He paused, then said seriously, ¡°Therefore, only you can resolve this karma.¡±0

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Su Yi looked up at the simply dressed middle-aged man. ¡°You can¡¯t just remain a spectator, though. You ought to make a token contribution, too.¡±0

    The simply-dressed man looked at him strangely. ¡°This is what you¡¯re really after, isn¡¯t it, Su Xuanjun? Let¡¯s hear it then: which of my treasures have you set your sights on this time?¡±

 Chapter 938 - Old Ghost Coffin-Bearerâ€™s Whereabouts

    <h4>Chapter 938 - Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer¡¯s Whereabouts</h4>

    Su Yi gazed directly at the simply dressed man. ¡°All I want is to ask about a certain secret.¡±1

    <em>A secret?</em>The Night Watchman fell silent.0

    A secret that even Su Xuanjun was so invested in was sure to be extraordinary.0

    Su Yi sipped his wine and didn¡¯t push.0

    As the Night Watchman, the simply-dressed man had witnessed countless years of history, and he¡¯d inherited all manner of ancient secrets.0

    s, obtaining these secrets from him truly wasn¡¯t easy.0

    ¡°Tell me what you want to know,¡± said the Night Watchman.0

    Su Yi tapped the table, then said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve wondered about this for a long time: just what was Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer¡¯s connection to the Infernal Pce? Might we perhaps discuss it?¡±0

    The Night Watchman¡¯s eyelids twitched imperceptibly. After a moment¡¯s thought, he asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist, why concern yourself with that all of a sudden?¡±0

    Su Yi said frankly, ¡°Back when I first explored the Netherworld, Old Ghost Coffin Bearer and I once got to know each other. The old-timer might seem disreputable, but in truth, he hides a bellyful of secrets. He even knows quite a bit about reincarnation.0

    ¡°He¡¯s the one who told me that the tombstone safeguarding the City of the Wrongfully Dead likely hid some of the secrets of rebirth.0

    ¡°And I heard that the old-timer inexplicably disappeared a long time ago. Not even my eldest disciple, Pi Mo, has been able to locate him.0

    ¡°That aside, he and I once gambled before the Pool of Rebirth, and he still owes me the Coffin of the Six Paths of Reincarnation. It¡¯s only natural that I¡¯d be curious about the old man¡¯s origins, as well as his current whereabouts,¡± said Su Yi. Here, he looked directly at the Night Watchman. ¡°And I¡¯m certain that you have answers, Fellow Daoist.¡±0

    The simply-dressed man drank a ss of wine with a conflicted look on his face. ¡°Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer really does have an unusual connection with the Infernal Pce, but the details involve ancient secrets. Forgive me, but I cannot share them.¡±0

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Then what can you tell me?¡±0

    The simply-dressed man pondered, then revealed a shocking secret. ¡°The Disc of the Six Paths, the divine artifact once controlled by the Bureau of the Six Paths, and the Coffin of the Six Paths of Reincarnation that Old Ghost Coffin Bearer lost to you are one and the same.¡±0

    ¡°Really?¡± eximed Su Yi.0

    The simply-dressed man subtly inclined his head. ¡°It was first under the control of the Bureau of the Six Paths. Later on, it fell into Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer¡¯s hands. However, something happened, and he had no choice but to leave it in a certain ancient ruin in the far reaches of the Sea of Bitterness.¡±0

    ¡°Which ancient ruin?¡±0

    ¡°The Burial Ground of the Dao.¡±0

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned.0

    When he visited the Six Paths Royal Territory¡¯s Ziluo City, he heard a rumor that quite a bit had changed in the far reaches of the Sea of Bitterness.0

    The most attention-grabbing of these developments was the re-emergence of the Battleground of Immortals and Demons.0

    Although they called it that now, in ancient times, it was known as the Burial Ground of the Dao!0

    It was an extremely mysterious continent, like a world in its own right. Over the years, it hadin dormant deep within the waters of the Sea of Bitterness. Never mind ordinary cultivators; even Emperors struggled to locate it.0

    Yet recently, this ancient ruin had re-entered the world, drawing attention from every faction beneath the heavens!0

    And now, the simply-dressed man was telling him that Old Ghost Coffin Bearer had left the Disc of the Six Paths in the Burial Ground of the Dao a long time ago. Of course Su Yi was surprised!0

    ¡°Why did Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer leave the treasure in the ruins?¡± asked Su Yi.0

    The simply-dressed man shook his head. ¡°Only he knows the answer to that.¡±0

    ¡°Then do you know where Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer went?¡± asked Su Yi.0

    The simply-dressed man drank another cup of wine. ¡°I already told you, Fellow Daoist.¡±0

    After a brief daze, Su Yi understood. ¡°The Burial Ground of the Dao?¡±0

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The simply-dressed man nodded.0

    Su Yi mulled that over, then said thoughtfully, ¡°So, you¡¯re saying the old-timer went to retrieve the Disc of the Six Paths to fulfill the terms of our bet?¡±0

    The simply-dressed man¡¯s gaze turned a bit strange. ¡°That¡¯s most likely the case.¡±0

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid something happened to him in the Burial Grounds of the Dao. Otherwise, he would have returned by now,¡± muttered Su Yi.0

    ¡°He might be trapped somewhere, but it¡¯s unlikely anything happened to him,¡± said the simply-dressed man calmly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid no one beneath the heavens understands the Burial Ground of the Dao better than him.¡±0

    Su Yi rubbed his forehead. ¡°I just knew that old-timer¡¯s origins weren¡¯t simple. Right, why do they call the Disc of the Six Paths the Coffin of the Six Paths of Reincarnation?¡±0

    This question left the simply-dressed man in a brief daze. Then, an uncharacteristic bitterugh escaped his lips. ¡°You¡¯d best ask Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer that, should the opportunity arise.¡±0

    Su Yi pointed at him andined, ¡°The most irritating thing about you is how secretive and mysterious you are. No kindness or sincerity at all.¡±4

    The simply-dressed man refilled Su Yi¡¯s cup with a perfectly natural expression on his face. ¡°There¡¯s nothing for it; these are the rules of the Night Watchmen. What I can speak of, I¡¯ll share without reservation. What I cannot speak of, I¡¯ll take with me to the grave.¡±0

    Su Yi naturally understood the simply dressed man¡¯s character, so he asked no further questions.0

    Instead, he sloshed the wine in his cup and sank into thought.0

    He hadn''t just asked about Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer because he was bored.0

    In his past life, Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer yed a critical role in helping him uncover the secrets of reincarnation!0

    Even in his past life, Su Yi couldn¡¯t get a sense of the old ghost¡¯s bottom line. He was simply too mysterious, and he hid his past extremely well.0

    But there was another reason for Su Yi¡¯s interest.0

    A few hundred years ago, Pi Mo ventured into the Netherworld to investigate whether or not he was alive or dead, and he went so far as to kill Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer¡¯s disciple, the Master of the Blood Coffin. Even his grand-disciple, the old blind man, was implicated.0

    Su Yi felt deep-seated guilt over this.0

    Should the opportunity arise, he naturally wanted to help the old blind man locate the founder of his lineage.0

    After a little while, Su Yi let out a deep breath and muttered, ¡°That old fox Cui Longxiang went to the Sea of Bitterness. So did Peach Haven Mountain¡¯s Old Rooster. Now, it seems even Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer went to the Sea of Bitterness long ago. It¡¯s truly interesting¡­.¡±0

    The simply-dressed man said with an inscrutable look in his eyes, ¡°Perhaps you¡¯ll be able to get some of the answers you¡¯re after if you go there yourself, Fellow Daoist.¡±0

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve long since nned to take a trip there.¡±0

    He¡¯d promised Cui Chang¡¯an to look for Cui Longxiang in the Sea of Bitterness.0

    And he had begun began preparing for the expedition a while ago, when he went to Peach Haven Mountain to look for the old rooster. He nned to use the piece of Peach Haven Divine Wood to craft an Unsinkable Boat.0

    But a momentter, Su Yi realized that something was amiss. He looked at the simply-dressed man and said, ¡°It almost seems like you<em>want</em>me to go there.¡±0

    The simply-dressed man couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°I knew I couldn¡¯t hide it from you. To tell the truth, I¡¯m quite worried about Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer.¡±0

    He paused, then said, ¡°Furthermore, your cultivation has already reached thete-stage Spiritual Revolution Realm. It won¡¯t be long before you can attempt to break into the Imperial Realm, and the depths of the Sea of Bitterness have no shortage of opportunities to prove your Dao.¡±0

    A strange light shone in the depths of Su Yi¡¯s gaze.0

    The simply-dressed man had just voiced exactly what Su Yi was thinking!0

    The depths of the Sea of Bitterness held countless perils, but they were simrly full of opportunities to prove one¡¯s Dao and be an Emperor!0

    Once they¡¯d consumed the entire jug of wine, Su Yi rose and bade farewell.0

    It was alreadyte at night. All he wanted was to find a ce to rest.0

    The Night Watchman got up to see him off.0

    When Su Yi, You Xue, and Ye Yu left the smithy, the Night Watchman hesitated, then handed Su Yi a sealed bronze box.0

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, if you pass through the City of Eternal Night during your time in the Sea of Bitterness, please give this box to the Timekeeper. He¡¯ll give you another treasure in return, which might be useful to you when you reach the Burial Ground of the Dao.¡±0

    The simply-dressed man said softly, ¡°But bear this in mind: you must not open the box. If you do, the Timekeeper will hold a grudge against you, and he¡¯ll ruin your ns.¡±0

    The City of Eternal Night!0

    This was the only safe ce in the far reaches of the Sea of Bitterness, a haven to the cultivators that explored it.0

    The Timekeeper was the strange, stubborn, bad-tempered old-timer who¡¯d watched over the city since antiquity.0

    Su Yi naturally understood this. He asked with great interest, ¡°What¡¯s sealed inside the box?¡±0

    The simply-dressed man didn¡¯t hide it. ¡°A token thest monarch of the Infernal Pce left behind a long time ago.¡±0

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned, and he asked curiously, ¡°Might you tell me just how many treasures you have that I don¡¯t know about?¡±0

    The simply-dressed man said, ¡°They¡¯re just a bunch of items with attached karmic ties, many of which are quite troublesome. With your personality, there¡¯s no way you¡¯d want to touch them.¡±0

    He paused, then said, ¡°Take the token in this box. It¡¯s nothing precious, but if you give it to the Timekeeper, he¡¯ll give you a treasure that might welle in handy.¡±0

    ¡°What treasure?¡±0

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees, Fellow Daoist,¡± said the simply-dressed man.0

    Su Yi let out a self-deprecating sigh. ¡°I finally understand why Cui Jingyan alwaysins about me acting mysterious and refusing to exin anything clearly.¡±5

    He was that way, but wasn¡¯t the simply dressed man that way, too?0

    Without any further dys, he put the bronze box away and waved. ¡°Farewell.¡±0

    Then, he proceeded into the distance. Ye Yu and You Xue apanied him, one to his left, the other to his right.0

    The apprentice, A¡¯Cheng, stood there and looked at Su Yi''s back enviously. ¡°His Excellency Su really is fortunate.¡±0

    The simply-dressed man said, ¡°Few beneath the heavens are capable of enjoying such good fortune.¡±0

    Ye Yu was a Profound Serenity Empress famous throughout the Netherworld, while You Xue was the treasure spirit generations of Ghost Serpents worshiped like a deity!0

    Never mind ordinary cultivations; even Emperors couldn¡¯t enjoy such good fortune!0

    ¡°Argh, I don¡¯t need to be as lucky as him. One sweetheart would be good enough for me,¡± sighed A¡¯Cheng. ¡°Of course, if the heavens werepassionate enough to let me take on an extra concubine or two, that would be even better.¡±0

    <em>Whap!</em>0

    He¡¯d only just said this when he took a blow to the head.0

    The Night Watchman said expressionlessly, ¡°You good-for-nothing! What inheritor of the Night Watchman lineage needs a woman¡¯spanionship?¡±0

    With that, he turned and re-entered the smithy.0

    A¡¯Cheng clutched his head, visibly grief-stricken.0

    It was only after bing an inheritor of the Night Watchman lineage that he learned of one of their rules: Night Watchmen could never be with women.3

    This rule was simply sick and inhumane!

 Chapter 939 - A Thousand Romantic Sentiments, Ten Thousand Gentle Charms

    Chapter 939 - A Thousand Romantic Sentiments, Ten Thousand Gentle Charms

    Snowy Skies City.

    Inside an inn.

    It was alreadyte at night. Su Yiy in bed and rxedpletely.

    His expedition into the City of the Wrongfully Dead wasn¡¯t overly eventful, but his harvest was quite considerable.

    He paid particr attention to everything he¡¯d learned about the Nine Heavens Pavilion.

    This mysterious faction consisted of numerous ranks: Heavenly Libationers, Wardens, Executioners, and Chosen Apostles. Their location was mysterious.

    ording to the Executioner Mo Chuan, the Nine Heavens Pavilion¡¯s central divine artifact was a mysterious and unfathomable Dao Sword, and the strongest power at their disposal was the Laws of Heavenly Prayer.

    Su Yi naturally attached particr importance to this.

    Because his Sword of the Nine Hells could counter the Laws of Heavenly Prayer!

    ¡°The leader of the Nine Heavens Pavilion has been searching for someone capable of countering the Laws of Heavenly Prayer. Does that mean he knows the origins of the Sword of the Nine Hells?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed.0

    The Sword of the Nine Hells hadn¡¯t appeared out of nowhere.

    In his past life, when he first stepped onto the path of cultivation as a young man, he sensed it lying dormant within his sea of consciousness.

    As if it had been born with him.

    But its origins had always been a bundle of mysteries.

    Even after his cultivation reached the limits of the Imperial Apex Realm, he couldn¡¯t grasp the profound truths hidden within the Sword of the Nine Hells!

    But now, Su Yi realized that the leader of the Nine Heavens Pavilion might well know its true origins!

    <em>Perhaps the Netherworld King and I really will be able to help each other out,</em>thought Su Yi.

    His conversation with the Netherworld King had confirmed something for him: although the Netherworld King was a Warden of the Nine Heavens Pavilion, her hatred for the Nine Heavens Pavilion was bone deep!

    If he made good use of this, she¡¯d undoubtedly make a useful assistant if and when he visited the Heavenly Prayer Star Ream the Nine Heavens Pavilion was located in.

    Furthermore, Su Yi dared say with certainty that if the Netherworld King couldn¡¯t overpower him, it wouldn¡¯t matter whether she was willing or not: when the time came for her to exact revenge upon the Nine Heavens Pavilion, she was sure to request his aid.

    Because she too knew full well that only Su Yi could counter the Laws of Heavenly Prayer!

    A little whileter, Su Yi shook his head.

    It was too early to think about such things. He ought to be focused on preparing to break into the Imperial Realm.

    It was just as the Night Watchman had said tonight; the far reaches of the Sea of Bitterness contained opportunities to prove one¡¯s Dao and be an Emperor.

    Whether he wanted to locate Cui Longxiang, search for Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer in the Burial Ground of the Dao, or prove his Dao and be an Emperor, he had to go to the Sea of Bitterness.

    ¡°Brother Su.¡±

    Suddenly, a gentle, pleasing voice emanated from beyond Su Yi¡¯s room, disrupting his train of thought.

    ¡°Come in,¡± said Su Yi.

    A graceful figure pushed open the door and entered.

    This new arrival had curved eyebrows, snowy skin, and a graceful, transcendent beauty. She was none other than Ye Yu.

    She¡¯d obviously just gotten out of the bath, and she¡¯d changed into a simple, elegant, fitted ruqun skirt. She¡¯d already taken off her lotus crown, and her flowing hair was tied into a loose, casual bun. This gave her an additional gentle, agreeable charm.

    It was like the poem: ¡°A loose cloud bun and delicate touch of makeup.¡±

    In this state, Ye Yu was so beautiful as to make one¡¯s heart shake. Her crystalline, snowy skin glowed beneath the soft, gentlemplight.

    Su Yi froze, stunned, and sat upright. ¡°Little Leaf, what have youe here for sote at night?¡±

    Ye Yu¡¯s eyshes fluttered, and she subtly lowered her head and avoided Su Yi¡¯s gaze as she whispered, ¡°Brother Su, do you really n to go to the Sea of Bitterness?¡±

    Su Yi smiled, got out of bed, and sat by the table. ¡°Let¡¯s sit down and talk.¡±

    He could tell that the famous Falling Feather Spirit Empress was a bit nervous.

    As a man, wasn¡¯t it his responsibility to alleviate the awkwardness?

    Just as he expected, Ye Yu seemed to sigh in relief. She walked over to the table and sat in the chair across from Su Yi.

    Su Yi took out a jug of wine and filled each of their cups. Then, he said gently, ¡°You heard my conversation with the Night Watchman tonight, so you should know¡­ I have to go to the Sea of Bitterness.¡±

    As he spoke, he raised his cup. Ye Yu raised hers, and they drank together.

    With wine in her stomach, her lustrous red lips pursed slightly, and her clear, exquisite face flushed slightly red. She was extraordinarily alluring.

    Ye Yu paused, as if to rally her courage, then met Su Yi¡¯s gaze. Her eyes shone with hope. ¡°Can you take me with you?¡±

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°No.¡±

    Ye Yu was stunned.

    ¡°Numerous changes have taken ce in the far reaches of the Sea of Bitterness,¡± Su Yi said gently. ¡°In the past, I would have been happy to take you with me anyway, but now, my cultivation base is too weak. I can at most ensure my own safety. It would be too dangerous to let you apany me.¡±

    Ye Yu couldn¡¯t help but object. ¡°But I can help you!¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t exin. He just said softly, ¡°Do as I say.¡±

    Ye Yu softly bit down on her pink lower lip, her beautiful face shifting and uncertain.

    Her despondency was already too great to express in words.

    Su Yi smiled and teased, ¡°You¡¯re the lofty Falling Feather Spirit Empress, an expert the Netherworld¡¯s cultivators can only look up to. So why are you acting like a little girl? Do you need me to buy you some candy to help you feel better?¡±

    Ye Yu chuckled, and Su Yi poured her another cup of wine.

    The two of them drank and discussed the past. Their hearts swelled with emotion, and they sighed on numerous asions.

    Since they were drinking, neither of them used their cultivation base to suppress their intoxication.

    And the wine cultivators drank was brewed from spiritual materials. It was intended to blur the eyes, heat the ears, and please the heart.

    If they used their cultivation base to neutralize its effects, it would be as wasteful as burning a zither or cooking a crane.

    Before they knew it, they finished the jug of wine.

    Ye Yu¡¯s face was flushed, and her eyes shone with intoxication. She was an exquisite beauty to begin with, but at this moment, she had an additional amorous charm. Her every smile and gesture stole the heart.

    Su Yi dared say with certainty that if he so much as hooked his finger, he could take her to bed with him and revel in the delights of dual cultivation.

    Perhaps because it had been a long time since he¡¯dst dual cultivated, his heart burned at the sight of Ye Yu.

    But in the end, he held back.

    ¡°Little Leaf, you¡¯d best go back to your room.¡± Su Yi rose and took the slightly intoxicated young woman¡¯s arm.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going back.¡± Ye Yu suddenly broke free of Su Yi¡¯s grip. She looked up, her beautiful eyes just inches from Su Yi¡¯s eyes as her lips gently parted.

    In a voice as soft as water, she said, ¡°This has been the happiest day I¡¯ve had in tens of thousands of years. So much so that¡­ even now, I almost feel like I¡¯m dreaming.¡±

    Here, she took a deep breath and pulled Su Yi into a tight embrace. Her cheeks heated up, and she pressed her face directly against Su Yi¡¯s chest as she said in a quavering voice, ¡°I want to stay with you all night long.¡±

    The young woman was graceful and beautiful, with exquisitely carved shoulders and a waist as thin as if it had been bundled tight with silk. She looked a bit on the thin side, but she was well-proportioned, and she emanated an intoxicating fragrance.

    Su Yi stiffened, a bit stunned.

    Little Leaf had never taken the initiative like this before.

    But now, she was like a long-dormant volcano finally erupting.

    Even through her thin clothing, he could clearly sense that her prideworthy figure and ample curves had heated up. It was a moving sensation, and when Su Yi spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but sound a bit parched. ¡°Little Leaf, it¡¯s gettingte. Don¡¯t you think this is a bit abrupt¡­¡±

    But before he could finish his sentence, soft lips pressed against his mouth, silencing him.

    <em>Whoosh~</em>

    Thenterns silently went out.

    Beneath the darkness, Ye Yu wrapped her arms around Su Yi and held on tight, as if afraid he¡¯d push her away. He couldn¡¯t even squirm.

    Before long, the faint sound of heavy breathing reverberated through the dark room.

    ¡°Little Leaf, let go of me.¡± Su Yi said a bit hoarsely.

    ¡°No.¡± Ye Yu¡¯s voice was tender but determined.

    ¡°But you can¡¯t just make me stand like this forever, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    A momentter, she carried him onto the bed.

    Su Yi waspletely stunned. This was aplete role reversal!

    An irritation he couldn¡¯t quite put into words coursed through him. ¡°If you keep acting like this, I¡¯ll have to use force!¡±

    Faintughter rang out. ¡°Big Brother Su, with your current cultivation, you¡¯re no match for me. If<em>I</em>use force, you won¡¯t be able to stop me.¡±

    Her voice revealed a hint of smug pride.

    Su Yi was just about to say something when he stiffened; an influx of power sealed off his cultivation base.

    Were he to use his trump cards, he naturally could have fought back.

    But¡­

    How could he bear to hurt Little Leaf?

    But just letting her dominate him like this would make him feel more vexed and helpless than ever before. It would be a major blow to his dignity.

    He took a deep breath. ¡°Listen to me. When ites to matters like this, you can¡¯t¡­¡±

    But just likest time, soft lips silenced him mid-sentence.

    Rustling followed, and warm, slender hands helped Su Yi take off his clothes.

    Su Yi was vexed, but he also found this rather funny.

    He could tell that Ye Yu¡¯s movements were clumsy and choppy. Her fingers were even trembling, but she was still so stubborn¡­

    But a momentter, Su Yi no longer concerned himself with all that.

    A warm body with a gentle fragrance pressed against him. There wasn¡¯t so much as ayer of clothing between them.

    The fire kindling in Su Yi¡¯s heart fully ignited. Only one thought remained in his head¡ª¡ª

    <em>This is my first time having a woman push me down onto the bed¡­</em>

    The night gradually deepened.

    In another room, You Xue silently estimated how much time had passed.

    When dawn passed and Ye Yu still had yet to return, You Xue guessed what had happened. A conflicted light appeared in the depths of her eyes as dark as the night sky.

    She looked mncholy, yet gratified, with a faint hint of envy.

    ¡°If I were Su Xuanjun and she threw herself into my arms, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to refuse either,¡± she muttered.

    She couldn¡¯t bring herself to resent Ye Yu.

    On the contrary, every time she faced Ye Yu, she felt a bit guilty, like she was a third party trying to steal Ye Yu¡¯s man.

    You Xue sat there in silence for a while. Finally, she extinguished themps and went to sleep alone.

    However, she couldn¡¯t help but recall everything that had happened during her time traveling with Su Yi.

    ¡­

    At daybreak.

    In Su Yi¡¯s room.

    ¡°Again?¡± a woman¡¯s voice rang out.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you quite fiercest night? Why are you afraid all of a sudden?¡± Coldughter rang out.

    Then, the curtains were overturned, and the bed swayed.

    It was a time of a thousand romantic sentiments and ten thousand gentle charms, none of them describable in words.

 Chapter 940 - The Handle of the Big Dipper Points East as Spring Blossoms Beneath the Heavens

    Chapter 940 - The Handle of the Big Dipper Points East as Spring Blossoms Beneath the Heavens

    The crystal-clear light of the heavens poured in through the windowttice.

    Su Yi sat before the table, sipping tea as if everything were perfectly normal.

    From time to time, he nced at the bed, where a beautiful young woman currentlyy fast asleep, her beautiful face still flushed slightly red.

    When he thought back tost night¡¯s absurdities, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.

    Strictly speaking, they got practically no rest at all. It would have been fair to describest night as ¡°frenzied.¡±

    Even Su Yi would never have anticipated that the quiet, gentle Ye Yu would reveal such a fiery, relentless side to her between the sheets.

    However, even Su Yi had to admit that afterst night¡¯s all-consuming pleasures, he felt thoroughly rxed.

    This, perhaps, was the benefit of dual cultivation.

    A momentter, Su Yi rose, but just as he was about to leave¡­

    ¡°Big Brother Su Yi, where are you going?¡± A clear, soft voice rang out.

    Su Yi turned and smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯m going to eat breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Wait for me.¡± Ye Yu scrambled out of bed. The quilt slid down her delicate shoulders, revealing snowy skin.

    Su Yi looked a bit transfixed, but Ye Yu bashfully hid herself. ¡°Turn around.¡±

    Su Yiughed dryly. It¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t see it allst night.

    As the young woman got dressed, Su Yi listened to the rustling of her clothing. He couldn¡¯t help but recall certain scenes.

    There was no getting around it: Ye Yu¡¯s figure was extraordinary.

    Slender and well-proportioned, with ample rising mountains, smooth shoulders, and a squeezable waist. Her stomach was t, with curves in just the right ce.

    And her delicate little feet were white as snow. Her instep was as smooth as satin, while the arches of her feet were slightly red, and her toes were like a string of pearls.

    And her legs? They were slender and straight, as exquisite as silk, with startling sticity.

    During the previous night¡¯s revelry, that clear voice of hers was charming and gentle. Su Yi took great pleasure in the sound, and he found it highly stimting.

    Before long, Ye Yu was fully dressed.

    A tailored skirtyered like a rose highlighted her crystalline, snowy skin and outlined her graceful figure.

    When she faced Su Yi, her domineering brazenness was gone. She instead seemed a bit bashful and ill at ease.

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡­..

    Seven dayster.

    The first day of the ninth lunar month.

    The eastern border of the Hundred Rivers Territory.

    A mountainously vast Cloud Tower Treasure Ship bore through theyers of clouds on its way to the shore of the Sea of Bitterness.

    It was due to moor at the coastal City of Safe Returns.

    The city¡¯s name was an expression of hope that all cultivators who ventured into the Sea of Bitterness would return alive and well.

    Su Yi¡¯s tall, upright figure appeared amongst the crowd of disembarking passengers headed toward the City of Safe Returns.

    It was already dusk.

    The towering, ancient city walls were bathed in the blood-red light of the setting sun. From time to time, damp ocean winds blew over from the distant Sea of Bitterness.

    Bustling human traffic flowed in and out of the city gates, and a cacophony of voices filled both heaven and earth. It was full of the smoke and fire of mundane life.

    Su Yi walked amongst the crowd, hands behind his back, and passed through the city gates.

    Seven days ago, he apanied Ye Yu and You Xue. The three of them spent a full day enjoying Snowy Skies City.

    When the time came for them to part ways, although Ye Yu was reluctant to leave, Su Yi could tell that she wasn¡¯t overly upset. Instead, she eagerly asked him toe visit her in Ghost Serpent territory upon his return.

    Su Yi naturally agreed.

    Then, he set out on his own and boarded this treasure ship, taking a leisurely trip to the City of Safe Returns near the shore of the Sea of Bitterness.

    The city was quite lively.

    Throughout the ages, most cultivators who intended to explore the Sea of Bitterness stopped here first to look for information and gather supplies.

    Those who returned from the far reaches of the Sea of Bitterness also chose to stop here and share what they¡¯d seen and learned. Rumors about the Sea of Bitterness began and spread here.

    Simrly, many of them chose to sell off whatever treasures they¡¯d acquired in the Sea of Bitterness upon arriving back in the City of Safe Returns.

    Thus, practically every major tradingpany of the Netherworld had a branch in the City of Safe Returns.

    The city was also home to an abundance of information peddlers.

    Simply put, the City of Safe Returns was a source of firsthand information about the Sea of Bitterness, as well as a ce to purchase all sorts of treasures acquired there.

    ¡°Young lord, do you need thetest information about the Sea of Bitterness?¡±

    Not long after Su Yi entered the city, a capable, vigorous-looking man greeted him with a smile.

    ¡°No need,¡± said Su Yi.

    These professional informants were typically local big shots, but little of the information at their disposal was worthwhile.

    They could only deceive the ill-informed and inexperienced.

    ¡°Then are you here to buy or sell treasures?¡± the man asked with a smile. ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you: so long as the treasure you¡¯re after exists within the City of Safe Returns, I can help you locate it!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Then do you know where to find the House of the Cicada?¡±

    ¡°The House of the Cicada?¡± the man asked in bewilderment. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°You can¡¯t help me. You¡¯d best find your next client elsewhere.¡±

    With that, he continued into the distance.

    ¡°Are all young people so cocky nowadays?¡± the capable-looking man cursed inwardly.

    However, he was an old hand at reading people, and his eyes were sharp. He¡¯d long since realized that despite Su Yi¡¯s youth, he was no ordinary person, and he dared not pester him.

    Were Su Yi a fledgling leaving the nest for the first time, the information peddler would have relentlessly persisted in ripping him off.

    ¡°The City of Safe Returns is as prosperous as when I left it,¡± sighed Su Yi.

    Along the way, he saw cultivators of all stripes, including quite a few with powerful auras.

    Su Yi even caught fleeting traces of several Emperors¡¯ auras, but they appeared only briefly before disappearing into the boundless crowd.

    Before long, Su Yi arrived at a remote street and proceeded down it. He stopped at the old-fashioned ninth building, walked right up, and knocked six times: four heavy thuds and two light taps.

    The tightly-shut door slowly opened, and a hunched, gray-haired elder emerged.

    He looked Su Yi up and down, then said, ¡°How can I help you, young lord?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here for information,¡± said Su Yi.

    The old man sped his fist. ¡°Cicadas sing in the summer.¡±

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°They know autumn hase when the leaves fall.¡±

    The old man¡¯s expression instantly mellowed, and he bowed slightly, then gestured for Su Yi to follow him. ¡°Please,e in.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not after ordinary information,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°You¡¯d best have your bosse see me himself.¡±

    The old man¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Young lord, do you have a referral?¡±

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t, but I do remember a certain sentence. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to share it with your supervisor.¡±

    The old man couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit bewildered. ¡°Please, young lord, speak directly. This old man will wash out his ears and listen carefully.¡±

    ¡°The handle of the Big Dipper points east as spring blossoms beneath the heavens,¡± said Su Yi.

    The old man froze, and he was obviously a bit confused. ¡°Please wait, young lord. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    ¡°Go on,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Don¡¯t waste any more time.¡±

    The old man shut the door and scurried off.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, took out a jug of wine and drank alone with great relish.

    The House of the Cicada was a peak ancient faction famous for its informationwork.

    At least, it was famous in certain circles: the old relics of the Netherworld¡¯s various top orthodoxies.

    However, even they typically had no idea just where the House of the Cicada¡¯s base was located, nor did they know how vast their forces were.

    Su Yi had learned quite a bit about them from Cui Longxiang.

    Apparently, the House of the Cicada was originally an organization operating under the Infernal Pce. They were responsible for targeted investigations and information gathering, and they were under the leadership of one of the Ten Great Yama Kings, King Qin Guang.

    It was only after the Infernal Pce fell that this ancient organization once subordinate to them renamed itself ¡°the House of the Cicada¡±. They¡¯d operated independently ever since.

    However, the House of the Cicada typically only epted Emperors as customers, and they had to agree not to divulge the House of the Cicada¡¯s secrets.

    Thus, few of the Netherworld¡¯s cultivators knew of their existence.

    When Su Yi explored the Sea of Bitterness in his past life, he came here for information, so he was naturally as familiar as could be with this secretive, mysterious faction.

    Meanwhile, within the courtyard, in a pavilion surrounded by pine trees.

    ¡°All I want is information about the changes to the Sea of Bitterness. Why are you so nervous?¡±

    A woman in a dress as ck as ink sat there leisurely. Her long, narrow, bewitching eyes gazed at the man across her, an elder in gray.

    Her legs were crossed, and her skin was as fair as snow. Her features were youthful and clear, and her eyes emanated a faint, unearthly charm.

    She was utterly gorgeous, but the man in gray lowered his head and stared at his tea.

    He sighed. ¡°The Netherworld King has graced us with her presence. How could I not be nervous?¡±

    The woman¡¯s red lips rose into a mocking smile. ¡°Your Bureau of Heavenly Shadows wasn¡¯t one of the Bureaus of the Six Paths, but you were still one of King Qin Guang¡¯s most capable subordinate factions. They said that there was nothing in the Netherworld you didn¡¯t know about, so why have you¡­ be this pathetic?¡±

    The old man in gray still hung his head and sighed. ¡°The ¡®Bureau of Heavenly Shadows¡¯ hasn¡¯t existed in a long time. It¡¯s only natural that the modern House of the Cicada would be unworthy of the Netherworld King¡¯s attention.¡±

    The woman sneered. ¡°Rx: I¡¯m not here for revenge. Tell me what you know about the changes to the Netherworld, and I¡¯ll leave right away.¡±

    The old man in gray didn¡¯t quite seem to believe it. ¡°Truly?¡±

    The woman said tly, ¡°Time changes everything. The Infernal Pce has fallen; I¡¯m above venting my wrath on your House of the Cicada.¡±

    The old man in gray inwardly sighed in relief. ¡°Just a moment, Your Excellency.¡±

    But it was then that the sound of hurried footsteps rang out.

    The gray-haired old man who¡¯d weed Su Yi at the door appeared outside the pavilion and bowed in greeting. ¡°Your Excellency, a distinguished guest is at our door. He says he wants to see you.¡±

    The old man in gray frowned, but the woman across from him said leisurely, ¡°You can just pretend I¡¯m not here.¡±

    The old man in gray took a deep breath, suppressed his agitation, and looked at the old man outside. ¡°Does he have a referral?¡±

    The graying elder said hurriedly, ¡°He said that if I shared a certain sentence with you, you¡¯d understand.¡±

    The old man in gray couldn¡¯t help but find this strange. ¡°What sentence?¡±

    ¡°The handle of the Big Dipper points east as spring blossoms beneath the heavens.¡±

    It was just one sentence, but the old man in gray stiffened.

    And the woman seated across from him was sipping tea when she froze, a look of surprise on her beautiful face.

    There are still people in this world who know that phrase?

    Interesting!

 Chapter 941 - A Knock on the Forehead

    <h4>Chapter 941 - A Knock on the Forehead</h4>

    ¡°What did that young lord look like?¡± the woman asked suddenly.0

    The graying elder outside the pavilion hesitated before saying, ¡°He looks seventeen or eighteen, and he¡¯s quite handsome. His cultivation is in the Spiritual Revolution Realm¡­.¡±0

    This description left the woman unwittingly stunned, and her enchanting eyes shone with strange light. She¡¯d already guessed who the old man was describing!0

    After a moment¡¯s thought, she said leisurely, ¡°Go invite him over.¡±0

    However, the man seated across from her frowned. ¡°That¡­ It seems to me that wouldn¡¯t be appropriate?¡±0

    He was the overseer of the House of the Cicada, and his name was Yun Rong.0

    ¡°That young lord and I are old acquaintances, and if I¡¯m not mistaken, he¡¯s here to ask about the changes to the Sea of Bitterness too,¡± the woman said calmly. ¡°What¡¯s ¡®inappropriate¡¯ about it?¡±0

    It was just a few light, airy sentences, but they put immense pressure on Yun Rong.0

    He took a deep breath, then said gravely, ¡°Go invite that young lord over.¡±0

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The graying old man scurried off to carry out his orders.0

    The woman, meanwhile, raised a delicate finger and twirled the blue hair by her temples. Inwardly, she was contemting her next moves.<em>If it really is that guy, should I seize this opportunity to suppress him?</em>0

    Su Yi strolled over with his hands behind his back. When he reached the pavilion, his gaze suddenly focused.0

    The Netherworld King!0

    He recognized her at a nce. Her beauty was enough to topple the masses, yet her disposition was cold and cruel as a deity¡¯s. The woman in the ink-ck skirt was none other than the Netherworld King!0

    <em>When did she escape confinement in the Great Chaos Ruins?</em>0

    Although Su Yi remained outwardly calm, he was inwardly solemn.1

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, it seems to me that this was an act of fate. Otherwise, how could we possibly have encountered each other in the House of the Cicada?¡± A hint of a smile tugged at the Netherworld King¡¯s red lips, and her eyes lit up.<em>It really is him!</em>0

    0

    ¡°It seems to me that it¡¯d be more apt to say ¡®enemies inevitably cross paths,¡¯¡± Su Yi said calmly.0

    The moment he calmed down, he sensed that something wasn¡¯t quite right about the Netherworld King¡¯s energy fluctuations. She was missing a certain domineering, contemptuous quality.0

    <em>It seems she either paid an enormous price to escape confinement, or that there are secrets hidden within that body of hers,</em>thought Su Yi.0

    ¡°¡®Enemies inevitably cross paths?¡¯¡± The Netherworld King couldn¡¯t help but break into a charming smile. ¡°You¡¯re right. You and I are indeed enemies.¡±0

    Yun Rong seized this opportunity to stand up and incline his head in greeting. ¡°Young lord, please, join us for a chat.¡±0

    He couldn¡¯t help but wonder just who Su Yi was, and how he¡¯d learned the top secret code phrase of their House of the Cicada!0

    Su Yi nodded, but he didn¡¯t hold back out of politeness. He just walked right in, chose an empty seat, and sat down.0

    Now that he was right in front of her, the Netherworld King examined him with great interest. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, let me guess: you¡¯vee to the House of the Cicada to ask about the changes to the Sea of Bitterness. Is that right?¡±0

    ¡°What a waste of breath,¡± Su Yi said tly. ¡°This city borders the Sea of Bitterness. Who couldn¡¯t have guessed that?¡±0

    ¡°....¡± The Netherworld King wouldn¡¯t have guessed that Su Yi would be so rude.0

    For a moment, a faint hint of insane, blood-colored light shed in the depths of her bewitching eyes.0

    But in the end, she suppressed it. She held her slender, snowy hands in front of her face and gently rubbed her palms together. Then, seemingly without any premeditated intent, she said, ¡°But I still don¡¯t know if your reasons foring here are connected to Cui Longxiang or not.¡±0

    One sentence, and Soon Yi''s brow furrowed. He said calmly, ¡°That has nothing to do with you, so you¡¯d best not get involved.¡± The Netherworld King smiled faintly. ¡°I have no interest in Cui Longxiang, but I¡¯m very interested in you, Fellow Daoist Su. To tell the truth, I¡¯m here in the Sea of Bitterness on your ount.¡±1

    Here, she leaned forward slightly, stopping when her stunning face was just a foot away from Su Yi. Her bright eyes stared directly into his, and she said seriously, ¡°Would you believe me if I said I¡¯m worried you¡¯ll die in the Sea of Bitterness?¡±1

    The way she sat leaning forward made Yun Rong stiffen, and he felt an indescribable pressure.0

    However, Su Yi merely stretched out his right hand and flicked the Netherworld King on her smooth forehead. ¡°Keep your distance.¡±0

    The Netherworld King was bbergasted, and a dazed look appeared on her face.0

    <em>He¡­ he actually dared flick me on the forehead!?</em>3

    Su Yi hadn¡¯t used his cultivation base at all, but it was for that very reason that the Netherworld King didn¡¯t react in time. She¡¯d figured he was just reaching for his teacup.0

    Who¡¯d have thought he¡¯d flick her on the forehead!?0

    Unconceble vexation shed across her face, but just as she was about to say something, Su Yi said casually, ¡°Of course you¡¯re afraid something will happen to me. That, I¡¯ve never doubted in the slightest.¡±0

    1

    ¡°....¡± When she saw Su Yi say this as if it were all perfectly obvious, the Netherworld King felt stifled, and she felt the sudden impulse to cast all other concerns aside and kill him where he sat.0

    The overseer of the House of the Cicada waspletely dumbstruck, and his heart shook. He would never have guessed that a young Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator would dare speak to the Netherworld King like that.0

    He¡¯d even dared flick her on the forehead!0

    This was the Netherworld King! Way back in ancient times, she was a terrifying existence akin to a sovereign. She was so powerful that even the Infernal Pce saw her as a major threat. Even they were cautious of her.3

    Yet now, a mere youth seemed like he disregarded the Netherworld Kingpletely!0

    Who was he?0

    Where did he get the confidence to do all that?0

    Su Yi¡¯s thoughts were nowhere near asplicated. He just looked at Yun Rong and said, ¡°I imagine you already know why I¡¯m here.¡±0

    Yun Rong took a deep breath, calmed himself down, and said with a faint hint of awe, ¡°I¡¯ll share news of the changes to the Sea of Bitterness with you shortly, young lord.¡±0

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you, then.¡±0

    ¡°Young lord, since you knew the code phrase ¡®the handle of the Big Dipper points east as Spring Blossoms beneath the heavens¡¯, you¡¯re a distinguished guest of the House of the Cicada. It¡¯s only right that we alleviate your worries and dispel your difficulties,¡± said Yun Rong.0

    Here, he paused and probed tentatively, ¡°Might I ask your honorable name and surname, young lord?¡±0

    Before Su Yi could respond, the Netherworld Kingughed coldly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who he is, because sooner orter, he¡¯ll lose to me!¡±0

    She spoke with incontrovertible assurance, and her beautiful eyes surged with blood-colored light.0

    Su Yi snickered. ¡°If you¡¯re so confident in taking me down, why not try it now?¡±0

    His words were rife with disdain.0

    The Netherworld King pursed her lips, her expression cold and indifferent.0

    The atmosphere silently grew tenser. Yun Rong felt as if he were sitting on a bed of needles, and a chill coursed down his spine.0

    He wanted to say something, only for the Netherworld King to burst intoughter and leannguidly against the back of her chair. ¡°Food tastes best when you eat it one bite at a time. You might be in a rush, but I can¡¯t afford to be hasty.¡±0

    As her maic voice echoed through the air, the taut atmosphere dissipated.0

    Su Yi took a deep look at the Netherworld King, but he didn¡¯t provoke her any further.0

    The Netherworld King¡¯s moods were shifting and erratic, and her insanity was bone deep. Unless it was absolutely necessary, Su Yi didn¡¯t want to cast aside all pretenses of cordiality with a madwoman like her.0

    Yun Song inwardly sighed in relief, then took two jade slips from his sleeves. One, he passed to the Netherworld King. The other, he passed to the Su Yi. ¡°Netherworld King, young lord, these contain information regarding the changes to the Sea of Bitterness. Please, ept them.¡±0

    All he could think was,<em>the House of the Cicada¡¯s temple is too small to host two gods. I have to send these two packing as soon as I can!</em>0

    Su Yi epted the slip, but he didn¡¯t rush to look through it. Instead, he asked, ¡°There¡¯s a few other things I¡¯d like to ask you about too.¡±0

    Yun Rong froze, then looked at the Netherworld King.0

    Her delicate eyebrows furrowed slightly. ¡°Are you asking me to step away?¡±0

    Yun Song coughed dryly, then said hurriedly, ¡°No, no, I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±0

    Su Yi, however, was running out of patience. He said directly, ¡°All you have to do is answer my questions. Ignore everyone else.¡±0

    The Netherworld King crossed her slender legs and rested her head in her hands. She sat there, perfectly at ease, and said casually, ¡°You two go ahead and chat. I¡¯ll just listen in.¡±0

    She seemed quite patient. She didn¡¯t seem the least bit upset that Su Yi was ignoring her.0

    When Yun Rong saw this, he nodded. ¡°Please tell me what you¡¯d like to know, young lord.¡±0

    ¡°A little over ten years ago, Cui Longxiang ventured into the Sea of Bitterness,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Does the House of the Cicada have any concrete information about him?¡±0

    Yun Rong¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°The Adjudicator of the Netherworld¡¯s predicament ismon knowledge in the Netherworld. Although our House of the Cicada has conducted further investigations, the involvement of that mysterious Netherworld Vessel has prevented us from learning anything.¡±0

    Su Yi pointed to the jade slip in his hand. ¡°Does this contain any information about the Netherworld Vessel?¡±0

    Yun Rong said hurriedly, ¡°Naturally.¡±0

    ¡°Then did you know that the Peach Haven Mountain Monarch went to the Sea of Bitterness too?¡± asked Su Yi.0

    ¡°The House of the Cicada actually has some insider intelligence about that very matter,¡± said Yun Rong. ¡°This is because the Peach Haven Mountain Monarch stopped here to request information before leaving for the Sea of Bitterness.¡±0

    Su Yi¡¯s spirits soared. ¡°What did the old rooster want to know?¡±0

    Yun Rong asked cautiously, ¡°Might I ask what your connection to the Peach Haven Mountain Monarch is?¡±0

    ¡°We¡¯re friends,¡± said Su Yi. He then slipped a piece of Peach Haven Divine Wood from his sleeves. ¡°Take this as proof.¡±0

    Yun Rong instantly rxed. ¡°To tell the truth, he was after information about Pi Mo¡¯s disciples.¡±0

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze focused, while the Netherworld King looked intrigued.0

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow had told her about Su Xuanjun¡¯s exploits, and she was naturally aware that Pi Mo was Su Xuanjun¡¯s eldest disciple!0

    ¡°Why would he ask about that?¡± Su Yi frowned.0

    Yun Rong shook his head. ¡°That, I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know. However, I do know that about three years ago, four of Pi Mo¡¯s disciples¡ªGu Ziming, Shangguan Jie, Ni Shuang, and Cheng Tiankun¡ªled a group of cultivators into the far reaches of the Sea of Bitterness. They were apparently investigating the secrets of the Burial Ground of the Dao.¡±0

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but sink into thought.0

    Back in Ziluo City, he learned that Pi Mo had sent six of his disciples to the Netherworld several hundred years ago.0

    Each led the forces of one of the Wilds¡¯ Six Great Daoist factions. Their mission was to seek out word of the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers!0

    He defeated one of them, Tao Qianqiu, back in Ziluo City, while Jiang Yingliu had suffered a crushing defeat back in the Ghost Serpents¡¯ territory.0

    But now, Pi Mo¡¯s other four disciples had joined forces to enter the Sea of Bitterness in search of the secrets of the Burial Ground of the Dao. Of course this would draw Su Yi¡¯s attention!

 Chapter 942 - Wind and Waves

    <h4>Chapter 942 - Wind and Waves</h4>

    When Su Yi visited Peach Haven Mountain, the old rooster¡¯s disciple, Ling Zhen, told him that after receiving a secret message, the old rooster left for the Sea of Bitterness in a hurry.0

    At the time, Su Yi wondered who¡¯d sent the sealed letter. Just what had left the old rooster with no choice but to leave the mountain he¡¯d watched over for years?0

    But now, Su Yi was vaguely starting to understand.0

    The letter was almost certainly connected to Pi Mo¡¯s disciples!0

    <em>Four of Pi Mo¡¯s disciples have already left for the Burial Ground of the Dao. Don¡¯t tell me that they¡¯ve also learned that Old Ghost Coffin Bearer has long since ventured into those very ruins?</em>Su Yi sank into thought.0

    The Night Watchman told him that, a long time ago, Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer left the Coffin of the Six Paths of Reincarnation in the Burial Ground of the Dao, and that the Coffin of the Six Paths of Reincarnation was originally the Disc of the Six Paths belonging to the Infernal Pce¡¯s Bureaus of the Six Paths.3

    Furthermore, ording to Su Yi¡¯s deductions, the long-vanished Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer was most likely trapped somewhere in the Burial Ground of the Dao.0

    Only now did Su Yi learn that as new developments arose in the Sea of Bitterness, all eyes were on the Burial Ground of the Dao.0

    It hadn¡¯t just drawn the Netherworld¡¯s peak orthodoxies; even Pi Mo¡¯s disciples and the old rooster had gone there!0

    A long time passed before Su Yi came back to his senses and asked Yun Rong a few more questions. ¡°A ck Netherworld Vessel resulted in Cui Longxiang¡¯s inexplicable disappearance, and the Burial Ground of the Dao has caused an enormous disturbance. What exactly happened in the far reaches of the Sea of Bitterness?¡±0

    However, none of the answers he got were worth anything.0

    The only thing that surprised him was that ording to Yun Rong, one of the Six Sovereigns of the Netherworld, the Mad Sword Netherworld Sovereign, had appeared in the City of Eternal Night.0

    Historically, the Six Sovereigns of the Netherworld were the strongestbatants within the Netherworld. Each was a legendary Emperor.0

    Their ranks included the Adjudicator of the Netherworld, Cui Longxiang, the Bloody Destion Netherworld Sovereign, Qu Boling, and the Mad Sword Netherworld Sovereign, Liu Changsheng!0

    Every member of the Six Sovereigns of the Netherworld was an old fossil who¡¯d lived an inestimably long time. Even the weakest was in the Profound Serenity Realm, and all of them had mastered unbelievable Laws of the Grand Dao and mighty secret arts.0

    Take Cui Longxiang. He¡¯d mastered the shockingly lethal Dao of Adjudication, and he was at the peak of the Profound Serenity Realm.0

    And the Mad Sword Netherworld Sovereign, Liu Changsheng, was the only master swordsman of the Six Sovereigns of the Netherworld.0

    He was wildly arrogant, and he stubbornly adhered to his own principles. He was fixated on the sword, and he¡¯d once journeyed far and wide, weapon in hand. Tales of his legendary exploits had reached every corner of the Netherworld.0

    They said that Liu Changsheng¡¯s sword could overpower every other sword Emperor in the Netherworld!0

    This was unquestionably the greatestpliment they could have given his swordsmanship.0

    But ever since Su Yi explored the Netherworld in his past life, the world¡¯s sword cultivators realized something.0

    The Swordmaster of Abstruse Force could suppress all sword cultivators throughout all known worlds!0

    ¡°Why would Liu Changshang appear in the City of Eternal Night?¡± asked Su Yi.0

    He had a deep impression of the stubborn, prideful Liu Changsheng. In Su Yi¡¯s eyes, Liu Changsheng had created a new path all his own, and his talent was unmatched.0

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Yun Rong shook his head and let out a self-deprecatingugh. ¡°Although the House of the Cicada has a far-reaching informationwork, investigating the affairs of a legend like the Mad Sword Netherworld Sovereign is ultimately beyond our abilities.¡±0

    ¡°Is this guy strong?¡± The Netherworld King couldn¡¯t help but ask. She¡¯d sensed that Su Yi attached great importance to Liu Changseng.0

    Yun Rong nodded solemnly. ¡°The Mad Sword Netherworld Sovereign has represented the peak of swordsmanship in the Netherworld for the past sixty thousand years. There¡¯s no one else like him, which means that he¡¯s the top swordsman in all of the Netherworld!¡±0

    His words were full of admiration.0

    But then, his expression shifted, turning a bitplex. ¡°But about thirty thousand years ago, the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force arrived in the Netherworld, and everything changed¡­ Everyone saw nothing but Su Xuanjun¡¯s all-powerful sword arts. His skill surpassed all others before him, and hepletely overshadowed the Mad Sword Netherworld Sovereign¡¯s radiance.¡±0

    Here, Yun Rong let out a deep sigh. ¡°There was no avoiding it. The Swordmaster of Abstruse Force was just too strong. He reigned supreme over the Wilds, dominating the heavens. He was the true, invincible, unmatched expert of his era. The Mad Sword Netherworld Sovereign really is a bit inferior¡­¡±0

    Here, Yun Rong sharply changed tacks. ¡°But I do know how the Mad Sword Netherworld Sovereign appraised the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force!¡±0

    ¡°What did he say?¡± the Netherworld King asked with great interest.0

    Yun Rong said with visible admiration, ¡°Without Su Xuanjun¡¯s brilliance, the history of the Dao of the Sword would be like an eternal night!¡±0

    This sentence made it unquestionably clear that the Mad Sword Netherworld Sovereign knew that the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡¯s attainments in the Dao of the Sword far surpassed his.0

    The Netherworld King couldn¡¯t help but find this surprising.0

    She subtly nced at the young man beside her. There was a strange light in her bewitching eyes, but Su Yi was just as calm as before.0

    ¡°That¡¯ll be all.¡± Su Yi rose to leave.0

    He¡¯d long since enjoyed his fill of his past life¡¯s glory. How could he possibly care about suchments?0

    In other¡¯s eyes, his past self was already unsurpassed throughout history, unmatched above or below the heavens.0

    But in his heart, his current incarnation¡¯s Dao of the Sword mattered more. Sooner orter, he¡¯d far surpass his past self!0

    That was the purpose of his reincarnation and rebirth.0

    Yun Rong hurriedly rose to see him off.0

    But it was then that the Netherworld Kingughed. ¡°Fellow Daoist, I n to leave for the Sea of Bitterness today. Should fate allow it, we might well meet again in the City of Eternal Night.¡±0

    Su Yi stopped in his tracks, and his brow furrowed slightly. He took in the Netherworld King¡¯s face, which was so stunning as to topple the masses, but in the end, he said nothing. He just turned and left.0

    As the Netherworld King watched Su Yi¡¯s tall, upright figure emerge from the pavilion, her red lips curved into a smug grin.<em>Su Xuanjun, sooner orter, you¡¯ll face defeat at my hands!</em>0

    ¡­¡­0

    It was only after leaving the House of the Cicada that Su Yi took out the jade slip Yun Rong had given him. As he walked, he skimmed its contents.0

    The slip was a collection of information regarding the recent developments in the Sea of Bitterness.0

    However, afterbing through its contents, Su Yi discovered that most of it was just unverifiable rumors.0

    Only a small portion of its contents were worthwhile.0

    For instance, Su Yi learned that the mysterious ck Netherworld Vessel first appeared neen years ago, near the Sea of Bitterness¡¯s Windstorm Ridge.0

    Windstorm Ridge was a danger zone just six hundred miles or so from the Burial Ground of the Dao.0

    In the neen years that followed, the ck Netherworld Vessel appeared thirteen times. Every time, it appeared in different spots throughout the far reaches of the Sea of Bitterness.0

    The jade slip marked all thirteen of these locations.0

    After a cursory examination, Su Yi realized that although the Netherworld Vessel appeared with no apparent rhyme or reason, it never left the three-thousand-mile area around the Burial Ground of the Dao.0

    This confirmed one of Su Yi¡¯s hypotheses: if the changes to the Sea of Bitterness were triggered by the Netherworld Vessel, then the reappearance of the Burial Ground of the Dao was surely inextricably connected to it!0

    The slip also recorded the Emperors who, much like Cui Longxiang, had inexplicably disappeared after encountering the Netherworld Vessel. There were already thirty-two confirmed cases!0

    And those were only those confirmed missed.0

    Who knew just how many cultivators had disappeared without a trace after encountering the ship?0

    As he examined the slip¡¯s contents, Su Yi arrived at the bustling streets of the City of Safe Returns.0

    Just as he was about to look for an inn and get some rest, a mor of voices rang out in the distance.0

    ¡°Quick! Let¡¯s hurry to Cloud Dragon Arena! The leading legacy disciple of Night Demon Mountain¡¯s younger generation, Xue He, is apparently dueling the young mistress of the Cui Family!¡±0

    ¡°Which Cui Family?¡±0

    ¡°The Bureau of Adjudication¡¯s Cui Family, duh!¡±0

    Su Yi was stunned.<em>Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯re talking about Cui Jingyan?</em>0

    He¡¯d actually heard about Night Demon Mountain. They came from the Night Demon Realm, one of the Netherworld¡¯s thirteen realms. Just as their name implied, they were the hegemons of the Night Demon Realm.0

    Their forces and umtions qualified them as a peak Demonist orthodoxy.0

    However, Su Yi had heard absolutely nothing about the top legacy disciple of their younger generation, Xue Whatshisname.0

    ¡°Might I ask where Dragon Cloud Arena is?¡± Su Yi stopped a passing white-robed young man and asked.1

    ¡°You¡¯re going to watch the spectacle too?¡± The white-robed young man sighed. ¡°I urge you to reconsider. Experts of Night Demon Mountain have long since sealed the ce off. Ordinary people can¡¯t even get close.¡±0

    ¡°Just tell me where it is,¡± said Su Yi.0

    The white-robed young man was obviously the kind-hearted sort. ¡°How about this? I was nning to go there in search of information, so you can juste with me.¡±0

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Very well.¡±0

    Then, the two of them promptly set off.0

    ¡°My name is Guo Fan. I¡¯ve eked out a humble living selling information in the City of Safe Returns for a long time. What about you?¡± The white-robed young man asked with a smile.0

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°I¡¯m just passing through. I¡¯ll be leaving soon.¡±0

    ¡°Oh,¡± said the young man who called himself Guo Fan. He could tell that Su Yi wasn¡¯t interested in any further conversation, so he considerately refrained from asking any more questions.0

    Enough time to brew a cup of tea passed before Guo Fan¡¯s footsteps came to an abrupt halt. He instinctively hid himself in the corner of a nearby alleyway, looked outside, and said at top speed, ¡°Look! That¡¯s Dragon Cloud Arena over there! But Night Demon Mountain has long since sealed the periphery off.¡±0

    Su Yi followed his gaze and saw a boundlessly vast, octagonal structure in the distance.0

    Dragon Cloud Arena.0

    However, a group of cultivators were standing guard over the entrance. Their ranks included both men and women, but all of them wore simr dark golden robes.0

    The strongest of them was a hunched old man carrying a sheathed saber. Henguished in a chair, resting his eyes.1

    He was actually an Emperor!0

    There was no doubt about it: all of these cultivators were from Night Demon Mountain!0

    Too many cultivators to count had long since flooded the area. They¡¯d obviously heard about what was happening, and they¡¯d rushed over to watch the show.0

    However, none of them dared get close. They just stood at a safe distance, whispering amongst themselves.0

    ¡°Do you know why the daughter of the Cui Family hase into conflict with Night Demon Mountain?¡± asked Su Yi.0

    Gui Fan scratched his head. ¡°I only just received word and rushed over. I don¡¯t know the specifics either.¡±0

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.0

    But it was then that a group of cultivators shot over from afar.0

    One, a young man in jade-colored robes, drew Su Yi¡¯s attention.0

    Meanwhile, when the surrounding crowd noticed these cultivators¡¯ arrival, a chorus of hushed conversations rang out.0

    ¡°Look! Members of the ancient Xing Family havee!¡±0

    ¡°Tch, I¡¯m afraid this duel is going to cause a storm!¡±0

    Favorite

 Chapter 943 - Helping Those Close to You, Whether Theyâ€™re Right or Wrong

    <h4>Chapter 943 - Helping Those Close to You, Whether They¡¯re Right or Wrong</h4>

    Xing Yue.0

    When he heard that these cultivators were from the ancient Xing Family, Su Yi finally recalled the jade-robed young man¡¯s name.1

    A long time ago, the Xing Family had overseen the Infernal Pce¡¯s Asura Division. Their n was based in the Six Paths Royal Territory¡¯s Tianluo City.0

    Su Yi and Cui Jingyan bumped into Xing Yue while they were on their way to Ziluo City.0

    However, Xing Yue hadn¡¯t left a particrly deep impression on him, which was why he didn¡¯t recognize him right away.0

    <em>It seems the daughter of the Cui Family that Xue He person is fighting really is Cui Jingyan,</em>thought Su Yi. He knew that Cui Jingyan and Xing Yue were acquainted.0

    Meanwhile, in front of Dragon Cloud Arena.0

    When the Xing Family cultivators soared over from afar, it caused a disturbance in Night Demon Mountain¡¯s ranks. All of them looked over.0

    The withered old man resting in a chair and holding a saber opened his eyes.0

    ¡°Friends of the Xing Family, please stop right there.¡± The withered old man slowly rose, his expression calm. ¡°Juniors are sparring, that¡¯s all. It isn¡¯t worth rallying your forces like this.¡±0

    ¡°If this were just a matter of juniors sparring, why would you seal off the entire area?¡± Xing Yue said darkly. ¡°Quit talking nonsense. You¡¯d best not get in our way!¡±0

    The withered old man snickered. ¡°Young man, you¡¯ve got quite the temper for someone of so low a cultivation! If you weren¡¯t a member of the Xing Family and you spoke like that to me, I¡¯d have you dead!¡±3

    His tone was rife with disdain.0

    ¡°You¡­¡± Xing Yue was just about to say something when the middle-aged man in yellow beside him patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Please stay calm, young lord.¡±0

    The yellow-robed middle-aged man then looked at the thin elder and subtly inclined his head. ¡°My name is Xing Tianfeng. Greetings, Fellow Daoist Xue Ting.¡±0

    Xue Ting!0

    The third inner court elder of Night Demon Mountain, a mid-stage Profound Illumination Emperor of the demonic path!0

    The withered old man¡¯s expression mellowed slightly. ¡°Fellow Daoist, this incident is a sh between the leading disciple of our younger generation, Xue He, and the daughter of the Cui Family, Cui Jingyan. Since they¡¯re duelling in an arena, they naturally have to determine victory and defeat fairly.¡±0

    He paused, then continued, ¡°If the Xing Family gets involved, it¡¯ll only make this incident bigger and more difficult to resolve. I urge you to just wait for news outside.¡±0

    The yellow-robed Xing Tianfeng had a somewhat unsightly look on his face.0

    He wouldn¡¯t have guessed that Xue Ting would refuse them even after he made a personal appearance.0

    He took a deep breath, then said, ¡°We¡¯vee here to keep the peace, not to intervene. Might you do as a favor and let us into Dragon Cloud Arena to spectate? If it¡¯s truly a fair duel, we¡¯ll naturally have nothing to say.¡±1

    Xue Ting said in displeasure, ¡°You don¡¯t trust our Night Demon Mountain, Fellow Daoist?¡±0

    One sentence, and the atmosphere was instantly tense and stifled.0

    But it was then that a calm voice rang out: ¡°Xing Yue, is Cui Jingyan inside?¡±0

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, the crowd¡¯s gazesnded on a young man in blue. He was currently walking right toward Xing Yue.0

    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±0

    ¡°No idea, but it seems he¡¯s no ordinary person.¡±0

    ¡°What a waste of breath. What ordinary person would dare get mixed up in this?¡±0

    The sound of discussion filled the surrounding streets.0

    Guo Fan, the information peddler who¡¯d apanied Su Yi here, widened his eyes.<em>That guy actually knows the young lord of the ancient Xing Family?</em>0

    Meanwhile, Xue Ting, Xing Tianfeng, and the other members of Night Demon Mountain and the Xing Family couldn¡¯t help but furrow their brows in bewilderment.0

    <em>And who is this?</em>0

    ¡°Brother Su, what are you doing here?¡± Xing Yue was a bit surprised, but he remembered Su Yi.0

    He had a quite deep impression of Su Yi, in part because of Cui Jingyan, but also because of how Su Yipletely disregarded members of the ancient Qu Family.0

    That contemptuous, prideful bearing had shaken Xing Yue to the core.0

    ¡°This is no time to exchange pleasantries. Answer my question first,¡± Su Yi said casually.0

    He was perfectlyposed, and he ignored everyone else presentpletely, as if they weren¡¯t even there. Xing Tianfeng, Xue Ting, and the other older-generation Imperial experts found this quite surprising.0

    Xing Yue said at top speeds, ¡°That¡¯s right. Miss Jingyan is currently in Dragon Cloud Arena.¡±0

    Here, his face filled with indignation. ¡°Brother Su, you don¡¯t know this, but the lead disciple of Night Demon Mountain¡¯s younger generation, Xue He, is simply detestable¡­¡±0

    But Su Yi waved for silence before he could exin. ¡°No need to say all that.¡±0

    How could he possibly concern himself with how this conflict started?0

    Even if Cui Jingyan was in the wrong, as her senior, he had to help her out!0

    There were times when you could sit down and discuss right and wrong.0

    But there were also times when you helped those close to you, right and wrong be damned.2

    The trick was knowing which was which.0

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t the type to debate right and wrong, and he¡¯d always disdained doing so.0

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you intend to get involved, my young friend?¡± Xue Ting¡¯s expression darkened. He could tell that the young man in blue was also here on ount of Cui Jingyan.0

    ¡°Want to stop me?¡± Su Yi asked directly. His gaze was calm and distant, and his tone was casual.0

    But the more fearless he seemed, the more bewildered and uncertain Xue Ting felt.0

    What ordinary cultivator dared speak to an Emperor like that?0

    Even the others present sensed that something was amiss.0

    ¡°Young lord, just who is that fellow Daoist?¡± Xing Tianfeng couldn¡¯t help but transmit to Xing Yue.0

    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure, but he and Cui Jingyan know each other. Their rtionship isn¡¯t simple, either. There¡¯s no way he¡¯s just an ordinary person,¡± Xing Yue hurriedly transmitted back.0

    Xing Tianfeng instantly understood.0

    Anyone capable of befriending the daughter of the Cui Family had to be extraordinary!0

    Meanwhile, Su Yi had already started toward the entrance to the arena. ¡°I urge you to step aside.¡±0

    This domineering scene soured the Night Demon Mountain cultivators¡¯ expressions.0

    However, Xue Ting suddenly said, ¡°Forget it. Just let him in.¡±0

    Then, his cold gaze scanned Su Yi. ¡°Little friend, you¡¯d best be careful. No matter how extraordinary your background might be, if you act irrationally, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll bring trouble on yourself.¡±0

    He was rebuking and warning Su Yi!0

    ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll speak directly too,¡± Su Yi said calmly. ¡°If anything happens to Cui Jingyan today, all of you are going to die.¡±0

    This light, airy sentence left Xing Tianfeng and the others stunned. None of them would have guessed that a young man in blue would dare directly threaten a group of Night Demon Mountain cultivators.0

    Xue Ting and the others¡¯ expressions were increasingly unfriendly.0

    ¡°Hah? We¡¯ll just have to wait and see,¡± said Xue Ting. He smiled, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes.0

    Su Yi said no more. He simply proceeded into the arena.0

    Xing Yue, Xing Tianfeng, and the others followed shortly after.0

    ¡°Third Elder, we¡¯re letting them in just like that?¡± one of the Night Demon Mountain cultivators stationed outside couldn¡¯t help but ask.0

    The others all looked over too.0

    ¡°Rx. With their power, they can¡¯t possibly overturn the heavens.¡± Xue Ting sat back in his chair, his expression calm. ¡°Besides, Second Elder and the proprietor of Dragon Cloud Arena, Weng Xuanshan, are both inside. ording to the rules, no one can intervene until victory and defeat have been determined.0

    ¡°If the Xing Family tries to break the rules, Weng Xuanshan will be the first to object!¡±0

    By the end, his tone was downright leisurely.0

    Weng Xuanshan.0

    He was the proprietor of Dragon Cloud Arena, as well as one of the oldest and most capable subordiates of the lord of the City of Safe returns. He was also a long-established, well-known Imperial expert in his own right!0

    With a prominent figure like him present, this duel had to go by the rules. No one could even think about changing the end result!0

    When the Night Demon Mountain cultivators heard that, their expressions mellowed considerably.0

    ¡­¡­0

    Within the arena.0

    A fierce duel raged atop the ten-thousand-foot-wide stage.0

    One of thebatants was a pretty young woman in a pale purple dress. This was none other than Cui Chang¡¯an¡¯s daughter, Cui Jingyan.0

    Her entire body was shrouded a sharp, austere aura of the Grand Dao. Her jade-like hands gripped a dazzling, snow-white dagger, and she was fighting a man in ck robes.0

    The man had a head of long, startling, blood-red hair. His face was fair and handsome, and he was well-built, but there was an air of femininity about his face.0

    Dark light surge around him, as boundless and forceful as a coursing river. He¡¯d yet to use any treasures, but even fighting barehanded, he was firmly suppressing Cui Jingyan¡¯s attacks.0

    Furthermore, as he fought, streaks of the pitch-ck light of the Grand Dao formed chains, enveloping the air around Cui Jingyan inyers.0

    Like a dark cage.0

    Even though theyered, ripple-like chains broke, one after another, beneath Cui Jingyan¡¯s attacks, new ones immediately swept in to take their ce.0

    Densely packed, inyer afteryer afteryer.0

    Cui Jingyan gradually found herself trapped. The chains of the Grand Dao were so numerous that they resembled a massive ck cocoon, and they were on the verge of enveloping herpletely.0

    ¡°Miss Cui, beneath the suppression of the ck Demon Spirit Chains, any further resistance would be in vain. You¡¯d be like a bug binding itself in its own chrysalis. Ultimately, your struggles will only strip you of all ability to fight.¡± The man in ck smiled faintly, his soft, feminine voice revealing a trace of smug pride.0

    His name was Xue He, and he was the lead disciple of his generation at Night Demon Mountain. His cultivation was in the peak of the Spiritual Revolution Realm, and he was considered the strongest Spirit Dao cultivator in the Night Demon Realm. Even by the standards of the Netherworld as a whole, he was a first-rate expert among Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivators!2

    Cui Jingyan pursed her lips but said nothing.0

    Barely any time had passed since the start of the battle, but Xue He had shattered and suppressed everyst one of her attacks.0

    Now that she faced theyered, ripple-like ck Demon Spirit Chains, she felt as if she were sinking into a swamp.0

    The more she struggled, the more trapped she became!0

    She was already giving it everything she had, but she couldn¡¯t turn the situation around. Instead, the chains relentlessly suppressed her, and the suppressive power bearing down on her only increased.0

    But she didn¡¯t admit defeat. Her expression revealed stubborn determination.0

    In this battle, she¡¯d rather die than admit defeat!0

    Meanwhile, two figures sat atop a tall tform constructed out of stone.0

    ¡°The young mistress of the Cui Family is going to lose,¡± said a white-haired elder in embroidered dragon robes.0

    Weng Xuanshan!0

    The proprietor of Dragon Cloud Arena, as well as the right-hand man of the lord of the City of Safe Returns.0

    ¡°It was destined to end this way right from the start,¡± said the man beside him. He was middle-aged, and he wore long, dark golden robes and a tall hat. ¡°It isn¡¯t strange.¡±0

    His name was Wei Jingkui, and he was the second inner court elder of Night Demon Mountain, as well as a mid-stage Profound Illumination Emperor.0

    Weng Xuanshan looked at the duel raging on the distant battlefield, then stroked his beard. ¡°Fellow Daoist, aren¡¯t you afraid that doing this will enrage the Cui Family and cause trouble?¡±0

    Wei Jingkui¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, but then, heughed. ¡°Everyone knows that Cui Longxiang is already dead.¡±5

    It was just one sentence, but it was rife with meaning.

 Chapter 944 - Those Are My Rules

    <h4>Chapter 944 - Those Are My Rules</h4>

    Cui Longxiang was already dead¡­1

    Weng Xuanshan sank into silence.1

    He was actually well aware that the Adjudicator of the Netherworld had inexplicably disappeared after an encounter with the Netherworld Vessel in the far reaches of the Sea of Bitterness, and that the ancient Cui Family had faced upheaval ever since.0

    They weren¡¯t exactly<em>doomed,</em>but they no longer had the confidence to intimidate everyone around them.0

    They¡¯d faced potential disaster not long ago, on the night of the Lantern Festival.0

    Although they avoided cmity in the end, everyone knew that without Cui Longxiang to hold down the fort, it would be difficult to maintain their status as a peak faction much longer. They were no longer threatening.0

    Second Elder Wei Jingkui¡¯s words were unquestionable proof of that.0

    ¡°That¡¯s still Cui Chang¡¯an¡¯s daughter. If you take this too far, you¡¯ll still bring trouble upon Night Demon Mountain,¡± Weng Xuanshan said thoughtfully. ¡°Besides, fish and dragons intermingle in the City of Safe Returns. This is a gathering point for experts of too many factions to count. Even if you seal off the arena, there¡¯s no way to keep this under wraps.¡±0

    Wei Jingkui smiled. ¡°You needn¡¯t worry, Fellow Daoist. We wouldn¡¯t be doing this if we were afraid of incurring the Cui Family¡¯s wrath.¡±0

    He paused, then said, ¡°All I ask is that you serve as a witness to prove that this duel was indeed conducted fairly.¡±0

    Weng Xuanshan nodded.0

    Meanwhile, on the distant stage, Cui Jingyan¡¯s predicament was increasingly dire.0

    The ripple-likeyers of the ck Demon Spirit Chains were like iparably insidious whips. They tore open her defenses, leaving bloody gashes all over her body. Her delicate, beautiful face paled, and her qi showed signs of disarray.0

    Irrepressible, frantic agitation appeared in her expression.0

    Xue He¡¯s power was a level above hers, and the whip-like chains of his secret art bore down on her relentlessly. She waspletely trapped.0

    And now, a denselyyered cage enveloped her on all sides. Before long, she wouldn¡¯t be able to fight back at all.0

    But if she were captured, it would mean aplete and utter defeat. There¡¯d be no room left to turn this around!0

    ¡°Miss Cui, so long as you admit defeat, I can stop here and let you lose with dignity,¡± Xue He said with a smile.0

    Although he said this, his movements weren¡¯t the least bit slow. His attacks fell like rain, and he filled the sky with ck chains of the Grand Dao that swept forth likeyered tidal waves.0

    There was no doubt about it: he nned to suppress Cui Jingyan in one fell swoop.0

    ¡°Even if I die, I won¡¯t lower my head!¡± Cui Jingyan gnashed her teeth. Her eyes zed with determination.0

    It was as if her entire body were on fire. Dazzling, misty light surged around her. Although she was already covered with wounds, her aura and momentum soared.0

    Xue He¡¯s eyelids twitched.<em>Is she really nning to fight to the death?</em>0

    Over in the spectator seats, Wei Jingkui shouted, ¡°Quickly, capture her! I most certainly don¡¯t wish to see the girl die here!¡±0

    ¡°Got it!¡± Xue He¡¯s eyes shed with cold light, and he broke into a hideous grin. ¡°Miss Cui, do you know why I¡¯ve restrained myself this entire time? It¡¯s because I wanted to prevent you from doing anything reckless!¡±0

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, his hands formed seals, and he raised his right hand into the air.0

    <em>Boom!</em>0

    Theyers of ck Demon Spirit Chains filling the sky rumbled and swept through the air, like a dark cage nketing the skies and blotting out the sun. It ruthlessly descended upon Cui Jingyan.0

    Cui Jingyan was just about to go all out when a terrifying suppression bore down on her, disrupting the secret art she was just about to use.0

    The look on her beautiful face shifted, and her heart filled with grief and helplessness.0

    <em>I¡¯m fighting with my life on the line¡­ Don¡¯t tell me even that isn¡¯t enough?</em>0

    But it was then that a cold voice rang out. ¡°Break!¡±0

    It was just one word, but resounded throughout the massive Dragon Cloud Arena like a thunderp from the nine heavens.0

    Wei Jingkui and Weng Jiu frowned. Both of them looked over and saw a streak of dazzling sword qi appear on stage, seemingly out of nowhere, like an unblockable beam of light.0

    The ck Demon Spirit Chains Xue He had put his full power into building broke, offering no more resistance than damp paper. A single streak of sword qi shattered them with a bang, filling the sky with a rain of light.0

    Xue He let out a low grunt, then swayed on his feet.0

    When his secret technique broke, he suffered a bacsh. His expression instantly turned dark and unsightly.0

    And Cui Jingyan, who just moments prior was on the verge of giving into despair, was unwittingly stunned. Her bright eyes filled with disbelief.0

    It was then that a tall, calm figure appeared beside her and whispered, ¡°Leave the rest up to me.¡±0

    He made no attempt tofort her, nor did he ask about the reason behind this duel.0

    But this calm, casual sentence nheless made Cui Jingyan¡¯s heart shake.0

    She looked up and saw a familiar, handsome face. A warm current coursed through her, and the rims of her eyes reddened.1

    When someone was in dire straits, they didn¡¯t needfort. They needed immediate assistance!0

    Simrly, who wanted to exin why they were being targeted after being bullied to the point of utter helplessness?0

    Thus, Su Yi¡¯s sudden appearance and calm words were like a light illuminating Cui Jingyan¡¯s heart just as she was enveloped in darkness!0

    ¡°Brother Su¡­¡± Cui Jingyan started to speak, then hesitated. It seemed she had a lot to say, but she couldn¡¯t quite form the words.0

    ¡°Just step aside and watch. Here¡¯s some recovery medicine.¡± Su Yi took out a bottle of pills and passed it to Cui Jingyan. ¡°Once I¡¯ve vented on your behalf, I¡¯ll get you out of here.¡±0

    ¡°Mm!¡± Cui Jingyan epted the jade bottle. Her hands clenched it tightly as she turned and left the stage. No trace of her earlier helplessness, resentment, or despair remained.0

    It seemed that so long as Su Yi was there, it wouldn¡¯t matter if the heavens crumbled around her: there¡¯d be nothing for her to worry about.0

    This was a trust too great to describe in words.0

    ¡°Miss Jingyan, quick! Over here!¡± Xing Yue hade in with Su Yi, and he hurriedly waved her over.0

    Xing Tianfeng and the others stood beside him. When they saw that Cui Jingyan was covered in wounds, and that her dress was stained with blood, they couldn¡¯t help but frown.0

    And when they saw Su Yi, Xing Yue, and the others arrive, Wei Jingkui and Weng Xuanshan frowned from the spectator seats.0

    Especially when they saw that a certain young Spiritual Revolution cultivator had just trampled all over the arena¡¯s rules and barged onto the stage. Worse, he¡¯d even proimed his intentions to vent on Cui Jingyan¡¯s half! This made Wei Jingkui so angry that he couldn¡¯t help butugh.1

    <em>Aren¡¯t young people a bit too brazen nowadays?</em>0

    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Xue He¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Miss Cui, ording to the rules of our duel, you can¡¯t leave until we¡¯ve determined a victor!¡±0

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Families and sects all have their rules. Here at Dragon Cloud Arena, nobatant is permitted to leave a duel before a victor is determined,¡± Wei Jingkui said icily, his voice full of dignity. ¡°If you leave now, you¡¯ll have to be punished!¡±0

    He then nced at Weng Xuanshan. ¡°Fellow Daoist, someone has vited the arena¡¯s rules and impudently intervened in a duel. How should we punish him?¡±0

    A few words, and he¡¯d pointed his spear at Su Yi.0

    Weng Xuanshan said gravely, ¡°ording to the rules of Dragon Cloud Arena, a minor infraction is punishable by whipping, while those whomit major infractions have their cultivation bases crippled and their lives extinguished.¡±0

    Xing Tianfeng¡¯s expression shifted. ¡°Sir, Young Lord Su doesn¡¯t understand the situation. They say that the ignorant are without sin. Might you give the Xing Family face and show him some leniency?¡±0

    He was well aware that ording to the arena¡¯s rules, not even higher-ups of the Cui Family could have interfered in this duel.0

    After all, this was supposed to be a fair match. How could they just let people ruin it?0

    Night Demon Mountain had chosen Dragon Cloud Arena as a venue intentionally. They must have already known that, no matter who showed up, they¡¯d provoke Weng Xuanshan if they tried to vite the rules. That meant provoking his backer, the lord of the City of Safe Returns, by extension!0

    Wei Jingkui snickered coldly, then said without the slightest politeness, ¡°¡®The ignorant are without sin¡¯? That¡¯s nothing but dog farts! The boy¡¯s already in the Spiritual Revolution Realm. How could he possibly fail to understand what a rule is?¡±¡¯0

    As he spoke, he rose from his seat and said coldly, ¡°Never mind your Xing Family. Even if the king of heaven himself arrived, there¡¯s no way Night Demon Mountain would let this impudent rule-breaker go!¡±1

    He spoke with firm conviction, and his voice brimmed over with killing intent.0

    Xing Tianfeng¡¯s expression turned unsightly. The experts apanying him were furious too.0

    ¡°Do you feel the same, Proprietor Weng?¡± Xing Tianfeng said gravely.0

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Weng Xuanshan said, ¡°The rules are the rules. If I simply let people trample them, what will be of my dignity? And of His Excellency the city lord¡¯s prestige? How will the Netherworld¡¯s cultivators view us?¡±0

    Xing Tianfeng, Xing Yue, and the other Xing Family experts¡¯ hearts sank.0

    Up on the stage, Xue Heughed coldly, then looked at Su Yi. ¡°You lost your temper and charged in to save a damsel in distress, but it seems all you¡¯ve done is throw your life away!¡±0

    His words were rife with mockery.0

    Su Yi calmly took all of this in, then said, ¡°Are you done talking?¡±0

    Everyone froze. They found it difficult to understand what Su Yi meant by this.0

    ¡°What, don¡¯t tell me you still n to struggle?¡± Xue He said coldly. ¡°Let me give you some advice: even if you have a backer as grand as the heavens themselves, those who break the rules of Dragon Could Arena must be punished. Of course, if you kneel and repent, I wouldn¡¯t mind asking for mercy on your behalf¡­¡±0

    Before he could say any more, Su Yi reached out and grabbed him from a distance.0

    A momentter, and Xue He dangled in the air like a chicken. Su Yi¡¯s invisible grip pulled him over, then mmed him ruthlessly to the ground.0

    <em>Bang!</em>0

    The hard surface of the stage let out a low boom.0

    Xue He¡¯s kneecaps shattered, reduced to a meaty pulp, and he shrieked in agony, like a pig being ughtered.0

    The entire venue fell silent.0

    Xing Tianfeng and the others¡¯ eyelids twitched. All of them gasped.0

    None of them had anticipated that Su Yi would be so domineering even at a time like this. Furthermore, his strength was terrifying! He¡¯d forced Xue He to his knees in a sh!0

    Wei Jingkui was stunned too. He found this difficult to believe. Xue He was the leading disciple of Night Demon Mountain¡¯s younger generation, as well as the strongest Spirit Dao cultivator in the entire Night Demon Realm! He was a peak Spiritual Revolution expert even by the standards of the Netherworld as a whole!0

    Who¡¯d have thought that Su Yi would suppress him in a single attack, as if he were some kind of small fry?0

    A momentter, Wei Jingkui¡¯s expression turned ashen, and he bellowed in fury, ¡°Bastard! How dare youmit acts of violence here?¡±0

    His voice boomed like thunder, shaking everything around him.0

    Everyone watching reacted to his terrifying momentum.0

    Except for Su Yi, who didn¡¯t even seem to notice. He just looked down at the kneeling, shrieking Xue He and said coldly, ¡°The strong make the rules, while the weak follow them. In my eyes, you deserve to die. That¡¯s<em>my</em>rule.¡±10

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, he waved his sleeves, and¡­0

    <em>Bang!</em>0

    Xue He exploded0

    Fragments of flesh scattered, and his soul was reduced to ash.0

    He was destroyed, body and soul!

 Chapter 945 - Dead

    <h4>Chapter 945 - Dead</h4>

    Xue He had been killed!0

    This left Xing Yue wide-eyed and tongue-tied. Wasn¡¯t Su Yi a bit<em>too</em>brazen and domineering?0

    The other Xing Family experts were astonished too. Even Xing Tianfeng, an Imperial expert, felt his heart quiver.0

    This was no longer as simple as breaking the rules of Dragon Cloud Arena. Su Yi had effectively dered war with Night Demon Mountain!0

    And there was no way the older-generation expert Weng Xuanshan would remain uninvolved.1

    Because Dragon Cloud Arena was Weng Xuanshan¡¯s territory. Su Yi had vited its rules by killing Xue He. This unquestionably crossed Weng Xuanshan¡¯s bottom line!0

    Wei Jingkui¡¯s expression darkened. He shifted on his feet, appeared on stage out of thin air, and approached Su Yi step by step.0

    <em>Boom!</em>0

    Murderous intent surged around him, and the interweaving power of the Laws of Lightning lit up around him, stinging the eyes. The imposing aura of a mid-stage Profound Illumination Emperor was on full disy.0

    ¡°If anyone dares try and stop me from killing this boy, he¡¯ll be the enemy of all of Night Demon Mountain!¡± Wei Jingkui enunciated each and every word. Murderous intent surged around him.1

    Xing Tianfeng¡¯s heart clenched, and he was just about to say something when the distant Weng Xuanshan rose and said coldly, ¡°Fellow Daoist Xing, don¡¯t make this difficult for me!¡±1

    Xing Tianfeng hesitated.0

    He dared say with certainty that if he forcefully intervened, Weng Xuanshan would be the first to stop him.0

    Meanwhile, Xing Yue couldn¡¯t help but cry out frantically, ¡°Brother Su, run! Hurry!¡±0

    ¡°Want to run? Forget it!¡± Wei Jingkui snorted coldly, raised his hand, and pressed down.0

    <em>Boom!</em>0

    Dazzling silver lightning filled the skies, then came crashing down, unleashing terrifying power seemingly capable of destroying both heaven and earth.0

    Even Cui Jingyan, who was utterly confident in Su Yi, instinctively clenched her jade-like fists. Nervous tension appeared on her face.0

    However, Su Yi¡¯s eyes merely shone with a hint of mockery.0

    He waved his sleeves, and¡­0

    <em>Boom!</em>0

    A streak of misty light shed into being, like divine gold. It swept through the air like a windstorm, shattering and dispersing the silver lightning with a bang.0

    The entire area fell deathly silent. Everyone was stunned.0

    ¡°This¡­¡±0

    Xing Yue and the other Xing Family experts stood there in a daze, ovee with disbelief.0

    ¡°Eh?¡± Xing Tianfeng was bbergasted, and his heart shook.<em>Is such power even possible for a Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator!?</em>0

    It might seem like there was just a single realm between the Profound Illumination and Spiritual Revolution Realms, but in truth, there was an entire Dao between them!2

    This was like an insurmountable natural barrier.0

    A Spiritual Revolution cultivator had just destroyed the full-force, furious attack of a Profound Illumination Emperor with casual ease. Who had ever witnessed such a thing before?0

    ¡°Something isn¡¯t right here!¡± Weng Xuanshan¡¯s eyelids twitched, and his expression filled with bewilderment and uncertainty.0

    ¡°How is this possible¡­?¡±0

    Wei Jingkui¡¯s expression filled with disbelief as well.0

    To an Emperor like him, Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivators amounted to little more than grass. He could ughter them as he pleased; they posed no threat at all.0

    Who¡¯d have thought that a Spiritual Revolution Realm young man would effortlessly block an attack strong enough to threaten even Emperors of the same cultivation?0

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised?0

    ¡°Not long ago, I would have been more than happy to y with someone like you. But now, you¡¯re not even qualified to make me draw my sword,¡± said Su Yi. As his calm voice rang out, he attacked.0

    His gait was leisurely and unhurried, as if he were out for a stroll. Although it looked like he was moving slowly, he appeared before Wei Jingkui in a sh, used his fingers as a sword, and shed.0

    <em>h!</em>0

    Profound and inscrutable golden radiance appeared around his fair white hand.0

    This was the power of the Apex of Genesis, disyed through Su Yi¡¯s cultivation and Dao of the Sword. It was just a simple attack, but it contained power terrifying beyond imagination.0

    ¡°Die!¡± Wei Jingkui¡¯s expression darkened. His clothing billowed around him as he formed hand seals and pressed down.0

    Dazzling electric light surged forth, filling the air. Thunder boomed, and the boundless, overflowing power of Profound Dao Laws poured onto the world like a bolt of heavenly lightning.0

    Even watching from afar, the onlookers¡¯ breath caught, and their hearts and bodies quivered.0

    There was no doubt about it: Wei Jingkui was using his true power. This was his true ultimate technique.0

    Even Weng Xuanshan couldn¡¯t help but nod to himself.0

    As the second inner court elder of Night Demon Mountain, Wei Jingkui had experienced countless battles, both big and small. His cultivation andbat prowess made him an elite even among those of the same level.0

    The attack he¡¯d just used presented a real threat to even an Emperor of the same realm, let alone a Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator!0

    But a momentter, Weng Xuanshan was utterly dumbstruck.0

    Su Yi¡¯s right hand was as sharp as a sword¡¯s edge. It cleaved through the denselyyered electrical light as if it were made of rotten wood, dispersing it with ease!0

    The lightning couldn¡¯t even slow him down. He was like an axe through bamboo!0

    <em>Bang!!</em>0

    The crowd didn¡¯t even have time to react before Wei Jingkui was sent flying. He flew several hundred feet before finally managing to stabilize himself.0

    Even then, he hacked up a mouthful of blood, and his face was suddenly as pale as a sheet of paper. His expression was already full of astonishment.0

    The clothing covering his chest was in tatters, and there was a new indentation in his heart-protecting mirror. It was shaped like a sword scar, and spiderweb-like cracks formed and spread around it.0

    His heart-protecting mirror was a Profound Dao Treasure, yet Su Yi had almost destroyed it in a single attack!0

    Even more terrifyingly, the power of Su Yi¡¯s sh had invaded Wei Jingkui¡¯s body. Despite his mid-stage Profound Illumination cultivation base, he couldn¡¯t neutralize or counter it right away. Instead, it dealt him heavy damage!0

    This was unquestionably terrifying! The arena had already fallen deathly silent.0

    Everyone stood there in a daze, wide-eyed and tongue-tied.0

    A Spiritual Revolution Realm young man had, in a single attack, heavily injured a mid-stage Profound Illumination Emperor. It was like a miracle, and it almost didn¡¯t seem real.0

    ¡°So strong¡­¡± Weng Xuanshan¡¯s heart shook, and he increasingly felt that something wasn¡¯t right here.0

    Since when did such a heaven-defying Spiritual Revolution youth exist in the Netherworld?0

    ¡°Who¡­ Who exactly are you?¡± Wei Jingkui wiped the blood from his mouth.2

    He was rmed and uncertain. With his abundance of experience, he naturally could tell that something wasn¡¯t right here.6

    ¡°You¡¯re going to die in the end, so why waste words?¡± Su Yi shook his head slightly.0

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, he attacked once more.0

    <em>h!</em>2

    Radiant sword qi arced through the air, sweeping forth like a bolt of cloth or an arrow shooting down the sun.0

    ¡°Go!¡± Wei Jingkui was visibly enraged, and his voice boomed like spring thunder.0

    A ck flying sword shot out of the crown of his head. It shed in the air and attacked explosively.0

    <em>ng!!!</em>0

    Sword qi and flying sword shed with an earth-shaking impact.0

    A rain of light scattered. Although the ck flying sword blocked Su Yi¡¯s sword qi, the impact left it swaying, trembling, and buzzing, as if repeatedly wailing.0

    Meanwhile, Su Yi was already attacking from afar.0

    He looked calm andposed, and with a single gesture, sword qi interwove, sweeping in from all directions.0

    Every streak of sword qi emanated indomitably sharp, tyrannical intent. It was so strong that it was almost unbelievable.0

    When Su Yi¡¯s cultivation reached thete-stage Spiritual Revolution Realm in the City of the Wrongfully Dead, his cultivation base underwent an earth-shaking metamorphosis.0

    It was just like he¡¯s said earlier. Not long ago, he would have enthusiastically crossed des with someone of Wei Jingkui¡¯s caliber.0

    But now, mid-stage Profound Illumination experts like him were beneath his notice!0

    <em>Boom!</em>0

    A grand battle broke out on stage, but it was a one-sided beatdown right from the start.0

    In the face of Su Yi¡¯s onught, Wei Jingkui suffered repeated injuries. Just a few breaths of timeter, he was covered in bleeding shes, many of them so deep that his bones were visible.0

    This was a startling sight, and it left the onlookers bewildered and shaken.0

    Cui Jingyan was dazed, and more than that, she couldn¡¯t stay calm.0

    Although she already knew that the early-stage Profound Illumination Yuan Linning had lost to Su Yi, and although she¡¯d seen Su Yi suppress and defeat an Emperor of the Netherworld Sky Sect, she¡¯d never seen anything like this before.0

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t using any treasures at all! Yet he was relentlessly forcing a mid-stage Profound Illumination Emperor back. His opponent was already covered in wounds!0

    <em>He¡¯s even stronger than before¡­</em>0

    Cui Jingyan watched the blue robes swaying around the young man swinging his sword like an immortal. A long time passed before she managed to calm herself.0

    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. If you kill me, you¡¯ll be irreconcble enemies with Night Demon Mountain!¡± Wei Jingkui¡¯s utterly enraged roar emanated from the stage.0

    However, when the others heard it, they could sense his panic and despair.0

    The second inner court elder of Night Demon Pce was a miserable sight; it was painful just looking at him. His body was badly battered, his hair was disheveled, and blood gushed from countless wounds. He was obviously already on the brink of death!0

    And Su Yi? From beginning to end, not even a single speck of dust had stained his clothes, and he didn¡¯t have so much as a hair out of ce.0

    It was easy to see who¡¯de out on top.0

    ¡°Stay your hand¡ª!!¡± A thunderous voice boomed from the arena¡¯s entryway.0

    The other Night Demon Mountain cultivators charged in. Their leader was none other than the third inner court elder Xue Ting, the one who¡¯d been keeping watch outside!0

    When he saw Wei Jingkui¡¯s miserable state, his eyes bulged as if about to burst, and he immediately charged over.0

    Wei Jingkui had only just given in to despair, and when he saw this, he went mad for delight. It was as if he¡¯d seen hope of rescue just as he was on the verge of drowning.0

    But it was then that a calm voice resounded through his ears:0

    ¡°Die!¡±0

    It was just one word, but before Wei Jingkui could respond, he felt a sharp pain in his throat.0

    He instinctively looked down. He wasn¡¯t sure when it had gotten there, but a dazzling, indomitable streak of sword qi had already run his throat through.0

    ¡°How¡­ How is this¡­¡± 0

    The light in Wei Jingkui¡¯s eyes dimmed, and he toppled to the floor with a bang.0

    A momentter, his wound-riddled corpse dissipated into ash.0

    And the streak of sword qi embedded in his throat burst with destructive power, reducing even his soul and vitality into powder!0

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother!!¡±0

    Xue Ting had only just charged inside, but before he could intervene, he watched helplessly as this bloody scene unfolded in front of him. He couldn¡¯t help but roar with grief.0

    The other charging Night Demon Mountain cultivators froze like y statues.0

    It was only when they sensed that something was amiss within Dragon Cloud Arena that they charged inside.0

    But none of them would have guessed that the young Spiritual Revolution cultivator in blue would be the one to kill their second inner court elder!0

    This was unquestionably astonishing. It was enough to overturn just about anyone¡¯s imagination!0

    ¡°Dead, just like that¡­¡± Weng Xuanshan had witnessed the entire battle, and he could no longer keep his cool. His hands and feet quivered, and a chill coursed down his spine.0

    Xing Tianfeng and the other members of the ancient Xing Family were simrly dumbstruck.0

    Even though they¡¯d witnessed the battle with their own eyes, they felt as if they were dreaming.0

    Wei Jingkui, the second inner court elder of Night Demon Mountain, was a famed, long-established mid-stage Profound Illumination Emperor. Yet now, he¡¯d perished in Dragon Cloud Arena at the hands of a young Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator.0

    If word got out, who would dare believe it?0

    Everything was deathly silent, save for Xue Ting¡¯s grief-stricken, infuriated roar.1

    As it echoed through the air, a young man stood calmly atop the stage, gazing down at the crowd.

 Chapter 946 - The City Lord Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 946 - The City Lord Arrives</h4>

    Atop the stage.1

    The grief-stricken Xue Ting suddenly red at Su Yi. He made no attempt to disguise his hatred.0

    When he met Su Yi earlier, he¡¯d warned and threatened him.1

    But how could he have anticipated that a Spiritual Revolution Realm young man would be able to kill the mid-stage Profound Illumination Wei Jingkui?0

    Xue Ting took a deep breath, then said gravely, ¡°Who are you? Why are you interfering in Night Demon Mountain¡¯s affairs?¡±0

    He was an Imperial Realm expert who¡¯d ovee years of wind and rain. He naturally wouldn¡¯t let his anger muddle his head.0

    Especially since Wei Jingkui had been killed. How could Xue Ting dare attack recklessly?0

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. What matters is that today, all of you must die.¡±3

    Had Su Yi spoken this light, airy sentence immediately upon arriving in Dragon Cloud Arena, he likely would have provoked uproariousughter from the spectators.0

    Yet now, this sentence sent chills through the crowd¡¯s hearts.0

    Xue Ting¡¯s expression shifted, and he suddenly looked at Weng Xuanshan. ¡°Elder Weng, Dragon Cloud Arena is your territory. Are you just going to stand back and watch this boymit murder?¡±0

    Weng Xuanshan¡¯s face stiffened. A momentter, he said with dignity, ¡°How could I possibly remain uninvolved? Anyone who vites the rules of Dragon Cloud Arena is my enemy, and the city lord¡¯s enemy, no matter who they are! He must be severely punished!¡±0

    As he spoke, he looked at Su Yi. ¡°Little fellow, I¡¯ll give you a chance to stop here and wait while I report this to the city lord. If you do, there¡¯ll still be room for discussion. But if you refuse, don¡¯t me this old man for his heartlessness!¡±0

    He spoke with firm conviction, but everyone could tell that his attitude was nowhere near as firm as before, and that he¡¯d had no choice but to use the city lord¡¯s prestige to put weight behind his threats.0

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. Then, without so much as another word, he attacked directly.1

    <em>Whoosh!</em>0

    Sword qi shot through the air, like the moon descending through the clouds and illuminating all of creation. It cleaved toward Xue Ting.0

    Everyone was stunned; none of them had anticipated that Su Yi would disregard Weng Xuanshanpletely. He was seriously attacking Xue Ting!0

    Even Xue Ting was caught a bit off guard.0

    As Su Yi¡¯s sword qi flew toward him, he could only scramble to counter it. In the end, it sent him flying, and he mmed to the ground over a hundred feet away.0

    Blood sprayed from his mouth and nose, and his entire body was in agony. The power of this sh far surpassed his imagination; one attack had been enough to injure him!0

    ¡°You¡­¡± Weng Xuanshan was enraged.0

    But Su Yi paid him no heed whatsoever. He simply shot forward in a sh, arrived before Xue Ting, formed a sword seal, and pressed ruthlessly down.0

    It was toote for Xue Ting to dodge. He could only fight back with everything he had.0

    <em>Boom!</em>0

    The stage shook, rumbling like thunder.0

    One palm strike, and too many of Xue Ting¡¯s bones snapped to count. Flesh and blood scattered, and he copsed to the ground. His agonized screams shook the heavens.0

    The entire venue was in uproar. Everyone present was astonished, without exception.0

    A lofty mid-stage Profound Illumination Emperor couldn¡¯t even fight back. A Spiritual Revolution Realm young man had directly suppressed him!0

    The cultivators of Night Demon Mountain were struck dumb, and their souls practically left their bodies. They felt as if they¡¯d been plunged into an icy abyss.0

    The Profound Dao was like the heavens, and Emperors were like gods.0

    Everyone knew that!0

    In the eyes of the world¡¯s trillions of cultivators, Emperors really were no different from gods presiding over the nine heavens. The masses could only gaze upon them from afar.0

    Yet now, a Spiritual Revolution Realm young man like Su Yi had killed Emperor Wei Jingkui and defeated Xue Ting!0

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised? Who wouldn¡¯t have been afraid?0

    ¡°Stay your hand!¡± Weng Xuanshan bellowed. He was utterly enraged.0

    A Spiritual Revolution Realm young man was tantlymitting acts of violence right beneath his nose. He was disregarding Weng Xuanshanpletely. Who could have tolerated that?0

    s, Su Yi still paid him no heed.0

    <em>Bang!</em>0

    As his palm pressed down, Xue Ting, the third inner court elder of Night Demon Mountain, died on the spot. He didn¡¯t even have time to beg for help first.0

    His body was destroyed, and even his soul shattered, dissipating into nothingness!0

    In just a few blinks of the eye, it was over. Yet another Emperor of Night Demon Mountain had been executed! This bloody, tyrannical scene left everyone witnessing it dumbstruck.0

    Everyone had seen forceful, overbearing personalities before.0

    But this was their first time seeing someone like Su Yi, a Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator so domineering as to cut down Emperors in rapid session!0

    Only Cui Jingyan¡¯s eyes lit up with radiant light. She couldn¡¯t have been any more moved.0

    She knew that Su Yi really was doing this to vent on her behalf! In other words, he¡¯d go so far as to kill Emperors just to make her feel better!0

    Meanwhile, Weng Xuanshan¡¯s hair and beard bristled with anger, and his eyes bulged as if about to pop.0

    He¡¯d repeatedly warned Su Yi, only for Su Yi to ignore him each and every time. He felt as if he¡¯d been pped. Once was bad enough, but Su Yi had done it repeatedly!0

    ¡°It¡¯s your turn,¡± said Su Yi, turning his attention to the other Night Demon Mountain cultivators.0

    When they sensed his gaze, all of them seemed utterly rmed. They shrieked in terror and immediately scampered away.0

    ¡°Cut it out already!¡± Weng Xuanshan felt as if his lungs were about to explode with fury, and he could no longer suppress his wrath. He immediately charged onto the stage in an attempt to stop Su Yi.0

    But he was still mid-jump when he saw Su Yi casually sweep his hand through the air.0

    <em>Boom!</em>0

    A streak of sword qi descended, like a waterfall pouring from the nine heavens. It was boundless and vast beyond limit.0

    That terrifying momentum startled Weng Xuanshan, who stiffened, then dodged in a sh.0

    There was nothing for it. He¡¯d only just witnessed Wei Jingkui and Xue Ting¡¯s brutal deaths. How could he risk shing with Su Yi head-on?0

    And Su Yi seized this opportunity to fire off more than ten radiant streaks of sword qi in rapid session. They intercrossed in midair, firing in all directions.0

    Beneath the onlookers¡¯ astonished gazes, each streak of sword qi cleaved into one of the Night Demon Sword Mountain cultivators charging onto the stage.1

    <em>Splurt! Splurt! Splurt!</em>2

    A low rumbling followed, and their bodies exploded one after another, like a string of firecrackers. Clouds of bloody mist ¡°bloomed¡± in the air.0

    In the blink of an eye, sixteen experts of Night Demon Mountain died where they stood!0

    Even Emperors like Xue Ting and Wei Jingkui were no match for Su Yi. How could experts beneath that level possibly stand up to him?0

    In Su Yi¡¯s eyes, killing them was no different than crushing a group of ants!0

    Now, everyst expert of Night Demon Mountain had been executed.0

    ¡°That¡­. That was a bit<em>too</em>tyrannical, wasn¡¯t it¡­?¡± Xing Tianfeng muttered to himself. A long time passed before he managed to calm himself.0

    Meanwhile, Xing Yue and the other Xing nsmen stood there in a daze, like y statues.0

    Su Yi started by killing Xue He, followed by Emperors Wei Jingkui and Xue Ting. Now he¡¯d gone and killed a whole group of Night Demon Mountain cultivators.0

    Barely any time had passed at all!0

    Yet in this brief interval of time, Su Yi had disyed shocking proficiency in the Dao of the Sword. He was like an axe through bamboo; nothing could block him!0

    ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡±0

    Weng Xuanshan stood in the distance, his face ashen. He was too angry to speak.0

    Earlier, he attempted to stop Su Yi, only for Su Yi to force him to dodge. This left him no choice but to watch helplessly as a whole group of Night Demon Mountain cultivators met their brutal ends.0

    All of this had dealt him an enormous mental blow.1

    He couldn¡¯t even imagine how someone so young dared behave in such a domineering fashion.0

    Nor could heprehend how much confidence and courage someone needed to behave sowlessly!0

    Finally, for the first time since his arrival, Su Yi turned to look at Weng Xuanshan. ¡°What about me?¡±0

    One hand was behind his back, while the other held a jug of wine. He drank with relish.0

    Weng Xuanshan¡¯s expression shifted erratically, and his chest heaved.0

    A whileter, he took a deep breath, and his eyes zed with determination. ¡°I said it earlier: anyone who vites the rules of Dragon Cloud Arena must be severely punished, no matter who they are!¡±0

    ¡°Mm,¡± said Su Yi with a nod. ¡°Go ahead, then.¡±0

    Xing Tianfeng¡¯s expression changed dramatically, and he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Young Lord Su, Night Demon Mountain was the cause of this incident. Elder Weng had little to do with it. Please, calm your fury. Don¡¯t make this incident any bigger.¡±0

    He knew that while Su Yi might not be afraid of Weng Xuanshan, Weng Xuanshan had the city lord behind him, and the city lord was a mighty expert!0

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Earlier, that old thing tried to cow me into submission, even using the rules as a bludgeon to suppress me. Didn¡¯t you see it?¡±0

    His voice contained a hint of displeasure.0

    Xing Tianfeng stiffened, and cold sweat poured down his back. He dared not utter another word. The other Xing Family experts were simrly as silent as cicadas in winter.0

    Su Yi was just too domineering. One wrong word, and he dared kill even Emperors without the slightest politeness. Who wouldn¡¯t have been afraid of him?0

    Xing Yue couldn¡¯t help but say tentatively, ¡°Young Lord Su, our family¡¯s ancestor is just worried that you¡¯ll irrevocably offend the lord of the City of Safe Returns. In that case, this really will be a major incident.¡±0

    When she heard that, Cui Jingyan hesitated, then said softly, ¡°Brother Su, when I fought Xue He earlier, that senior really didn¡¯t intervene¡­¡±0

    Before she could finish, Su Yi said with a bit of exasperation, ¡°You! You¡¯re just too young. If I hadn¡¯t shown up today, how do you think this would have ended for you?¡±0

    Cui Jingyan¡¯s expression instantly shifted, and she fell silent.0

    The distant Weng Xuanshan said gravely, ¡°In a fair duel, the winner is a king and the loser is a bandit. Everything was done in ordance with the rules. What wrong have Imitted?¡±1

    ¡°Those are the rules of your Dragon Cloud Arena,¡± Su Yi said coolly. ¡°But I have my own rules. Care to see whose rules are stronger?¡±4

    Weng Xuanshan¡¯s expression turned unsightly, but a long time passed, and he dared not make any further movements.0

    The reason for this was simple: a young man who dared disregard even Night Demon Mountain absolutely dared kill him, too!0

    ¡°If you¡¯re afraid, just act in ordance with my rules,¡± Su Yi said directly. ¡°Lower your head and apologize to Miss Jingyan. If you do, I¡¯ll let you live.¡±1

    <em>Boom!</em>1

    Sometimes, a single stone was enough to stir up countless waves.0

    Xing Tianfeng and the others gasped. They almost dared not believe their ears.0

    Who would dare believe that killing those Night Demon Mountain experts wouldn¡¯t be enough for Su Yi? He even nned to force Weng Xuanshan to lower his head and apologize!?0

    Furthermore, it seemed that if Weng Xuanshan refused, Su Yi would kill him without the slightest politeness!0

    Weng Xuanshan quivered with anger, and his white beard and mustache trembled. His aged face was red and unsightly, as if he were on the verge of exploding.0

    He¡¯d lived for too many years to count, but this was his first time encountering such a prideful, brazen young man!0

    But it was then that a solemn voice emanated from the entrance of Dragon Cloud Arena: ¡°The city lord has arrived¡ª¡ª!¡±0

    This voice boomed throughout the entire arena.0

    Xing Tianfeng and the others¡¯ expressions shifted.<em>This is bad! The mighty and imposing expert who¡¯s presided over the City of Safe Returns for countless years has returned. How could this possibly end well?</em>0

    Weng Xuanshan, meanwhile, was briefly dazed. A momentter, he let out a long breath of turbid air, and his rage and loathing disappeared.0

    Delight then took their ce.

 Chapter 947 - Power and Influence

    <h4>Chapter 947 - Power and Influence</h4>

    The entrance to Dragon Cloud Arena.0

    A tall, upright figure in dark, me-patterned robes strode in. He had the countenance of an elegant schr. His long hair was tied up, and his features were as smooth as jade. His eyes were as deep as the ocean, and his every gesture contained the pride and majesty of one long ustomed to power.0

    A group of men and women followed him. All were dignified and imposing, yet now, they gathered around the middle-aged schr like stars clustering around the moon.0

    When he saw this middle-aged schr, Xing Tianfeng¡¯s expression shifted uncontrobly, filling with dread and awe.1

    Yin Xiulin.4

    The lord of the City of Safe Returns. He¡¯d overseen this ce for the past thirty thousand years, gazing down on the surrounding wilderness from on high. His name shook the world.0

    He was in the mid-stage Profound Serenity Realm, and they called him the Divine Yin Spirit Emperor.0

    What people spoke of the most was his widework of friends and acquaintances. Rumor had it that he was acquainted with all of the ancient experts of the Netherworld¡¯s top factions, albeit to varying degrees.0

    As a result, during his thirty thousand years presiding over the City of Safe Returns, practically no one had dared stir up waves.2

    Thus, when Yin Xiulin arrived, even Cui Jingyan, Xing Yue, and the others realized that this didn¡¯t bode well. Their expressions shifted in response.0

    Dragon Cloud Arena was Weng Xuanshan¡¯s territory.0

    And everyone in the City of Safe Returns knew that Weng Xuanshan was City Lord Yin Xiulin¡¯s right-hand man!0

    Now that the city lord hade in person, how could this possibly end peacefully?0

    Su Yi continued drinking contentedly on stage. However, when he saw Yin Xiulin approach from a distance, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit stunned.0

    For some reason, the city lord seemed a bit familiar. However, he couldn¡¯t recall where he¡¯d seen him before.0

    Meanwhile, Weng Xuanshan took a deep breath, rushed forward, and inclined his head in greeting. ¡°Your subordinate was inept, or this disturbance would never have merited youing in person, Your Excellency. Please punish me ordingly!¡±0

    As he spoke, his expression filled with shame.0

    One of the people apanying Yin Xiulin, a pretty woman in a ck skirt, said softly, ¡°Brother Weng, tell us what happened here. What led to such arge disturbance?¡±0

    Weng Xuanshan didn¡¯t so much as pause to think. He immediatelyid the whole situation out in the open.0

    When they heard the full story, uproar ensued. All of them were ovee with astonishment.0

    A Spiritual Revolution Realm young man had ughtered an entire group of cultivators from Night Demon Mountain? Including two Emperors!?0

    This was simply unheard of!0

    However, when they learned that Su Yi impudently vited their rules and disregarded Weng Xuanshan, and that he¡¯d even attempted to force Weng Xuanshan to lower his head and apologize, the city lord¡¯s subordinates glowered.0

    ¡°Hah? A Spiritual Revolution Realm young man dares test whose rules are stronger inour territory? He¡¯s simply seeking death!¡± The woman in the ink-ck skirt said coldly.0

    The others¡¯ expressions were unfriendly too. All of them looked at the young man in blue standing atop the stage.0

    The experts of Night Demon Mountain had all died here. If the old-timers of Night Demon Mountain found out about this, it would almost certainly implicate them too.0

    They didn¡¯t fear Night Demon Mountain, but this was still trouble.0

    When Xing Tianfeng, Xing Yue, and the others saw this, their hearts sank.<em>It¡¯s over! There¡¯s no way to smooth things over now!</em>0

    However, although no one noticed it, when City Lord Yin Xiulin entered Dragon Cloud Arena and saw Su Yi, he looked dazed. His expression filled with apparent disbelief, and he seemed hesitant.0

    ¡°Your Excellency, just say the word and we¡¯ll capture that little whelp right away!¡± The woman in the ink-ck skirt took the initiative to request orders.2

    ¡°Silence!¡± But Yin Xiulin¡¯s expression suddenly turned vicious, and he pped her right across the face.0

    <em>Whap!</em>0

    A resounding p rang out, and the woman staggered back and thudded to the ground. Her delicate face swelled and reddened, and blood poured from the corners of her lips.0

    She raised her head in disbelief, her mind buzzing.<em>What¡¯s going on?</em>0

    The others jumped in fright too. None of them understood what was happening.0

    Who would have thought that the first thing the lofty and esteemed lord of the City of Safe Returns would do upon arrival was p his own subordinate?0

    Xing Tianfeng, Xing Yue, Cui Jingyan, and the others looked at each other. All of them were bbergasted.0

    Then, beneath the crowd¡¯s bbergasted gazes, Yin Xiulin performed an entire unexpected series of actions.0

    He smoothed out his clothing, took a deep breath, and stood before the stage. Then, he lowered his head and sped his fist in greeting. ¡°The lord of the City of Safe Returns, Yin Xiulin, greets you, Your Excellency!¡±0

    His expression wasn¡¯t just respectful; it even carried a hint of unease and uncharacteristic solemnity.0

    The entire area fell deathly silent, so silent that you could¡¯ve heard a pin drop.0

    <em>What¡­ What¡¯s going on!?</em>0

    Xing Tianfeng and the others were wide-eyed and tongue-tied.0

    Cui Jingyan¡¯s red lips parted, and she stared.0

    The experts who¡¯de here alongside Yin Xiulin stiffened like a startled flock of ducks.0

    Weng Xuanshan¡¯s heart pounded in his chest.<em>This is bad!</em>0

    The woman in ck the city lord had just pped waspletely dumbstruck.0

    All of a sudden, a strange silence descended upon the arena. Even the wind seemed to stand still.0

    ¡°You are¡­?¡± Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.<em>Don¡¯t tell me this guy has figured out who I really am?</em>1

    <em>More importantly, why don¡¯t I know who he is?</em>1

    Yin Xiulin was briefly stunned, but then, he exined respectfully, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten, Your Excellency? Seven days ago, in the Dark Capital¡¯s seventhyer of purgatory, it was your intervention that saved me, Miss Ye Yu, and our friends!¡±1

    Su Yi finally understood. No wonder this guy looked familiar! They¡¯d first met in the Dark Capital¡¯s seventhyer of purgatory.0

    It wasn¡¯t that Su Yi¡¯s memory was bad, but he¡¯d been so fixated on saving Ye Yu that he¡¯d paid little attention to herpanions.0

    Never mind their names and origins; he didn¡¯t even take note of their appearances.0

    If not for City Lord Yin Xiulin exining how they¡¯d met, Su Yi likely would have forgotten.0

    But when the city lord¡¯s subordinates heard this, theypletely lost their cool.0

    ¡°What? Not long ago, it was that young man who saved the city lord from his hundreds of years of confinement in the Dark Capital?¡±0

    ¡°This¡­ we really failed to recognize our own benefactor¡­¡±0

    An uproar ensued.0

    Xing Tianfeng and the others finally understood what was happening.0

    However, the thought that Su Yi had saved Yin Xiulin from a perilous forbidden zone like the Dark Capital left them too astonished for words.0

    They even felt a bit bewildered. Just what kind of person was this young man? Why did he possess such unbelievable abilities?0

    And did he have any other secrets?0

    ¡°So, you¡¯re the city lord¡¯s benefactor¡­¡± The young woman sat sprawled out on the ground, aplex look on her face. She finally understood.0

    However, Weng Xuanshan¡¯s face was increasingly stiff.0

    ¡°This really is quite the coincidence.¡± Su Yi looked up at Yin Xiulin. ¡°Tell me, then: how do you propose we resolve this?¡±0

    Yin Xiulin dared not be negligent. He said solemnly, ¡°However you see fit, Your Excellency!¡±0

    One sentence, and he made it unquestionably clear that no matter what Su Yi demanded, the lord of the City of Safe Returns would agree!0

    The crowd¡¯s hearts shook once more.0

    His attitude only made it even more obvious how much respect Yin Xiulin had for Su Yi.0

    However, Su Yi furrowed his brow. ¡°Earlier, someone told me that in Dragon Cloud Arena, those who break the rules must be punished, no matter who they are. Now, I¡¯m asking you how we ought to resolve this.¡±0

    Yin Xiulin¡¯s heart was instantly solemn.0

    However, before he could respond, Weng Xuanshan said bitterly, ¡°Earlier, this old man was blind. I didn¡¯t recognize the expert in front of me. I¡¯m willing to bear full responsibility for this!¡±0

    As he spoke, he stepped forward, lowered his head, and bowed to Cui Jingyan. ¡°Miss Cui, I humbly request your forgiveness. This incident happened due to my mistake. Naturally, I should be the one to bear the consequences!¡±0

    The crowd couldn¡¯t help but look askance at this, and their hearts shook.0

    Weng Xuanshan was a long-famous Emperor, yet now, he had no choice but to lower his head and repent!0

    This made Cui Jingyan a bit ufortable.0

    She was well aware that just based on her status, there was no way Weng Xuanshan would take the initiative to apologize to her. He was, in truth, lowering his head to Su Yi!0

    Su Yi ignored Weng Xuanshan and looked at Yin Xiulin. ¡°You¡¯ve got yourself a good subordinate.¡±0

    No matter what else he might say, Weng Xuanshan really hadn¡¯t intervened in this duel. Furthermore, he persistently defended the rules of Dragon Cloud Arena.0

    From Yin Xiulin¡¯s perspective, Weng Xuanshan had done nothing wrong. If anything, he deserved praise.0

    However, in Su Yi¡¯s eyes, rules were manmade. When the time came to break them, all of the world¡¯s rules might as well not exist.0

    And if someone refused to ept that?0

    He¡¯d make them ept it.0

    Those were Su Xuanjun¡¯s rules.2

    ¡°I¡¯m just d you¡¯re not angry any longer.¡± Yin Xiulin inwardly sighed in relief.0

    No one here understood better than him just how terrifying this young Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator really was.0

    Even someone as strong as the Falling Feather Spirit Empress, Ye Yu, was meek and obedient before him.1

    But never mind that. Even the terrifying hegemons of the City of the Wrongfully Dead¡¯s forbidden zones treated Su Yi with the utmost respect. They dared not disobey him even in the slightest.0

    Admittedly, that was because of the Book of Diting.0

    But the Book of Diting was the core treasure of the Night Watchman lineage!0

    Throughout history, how many were qualified to borrow a divine artifact of that level from the Night Watchmen?0

    When Su Yi first saved them in the seventhyer of purgatory, Yin Xiulin and the other old-timers realized something¡ª¡ª0

    This young man in blue absolutely was not to be underestimated!0

    Besides, he¡¯d saved their lives. He was their benefactor!0

    ¡°Miss Jingyan, are you satisfied with this?¡± Su Yi smiled at Cui Jingyan.0

    She nodded hurriedly, then said straight from the heart, ¡°This is more satisfying than I could have imagined.¡±0

    Su Yi had nothing to say to that, but inwardly, he thought,<em>You¡¯re Old Fox Cui Longxiang¡¯s granddaughter and the apple of Little Chang¡¯an¡¯s eye. As your senior, how could I possibly just let someone bully you?</em>0

    It was no exaggeration to say that, given Su Yi¡¯s usual temper, Yin Xiulin was lucky they were already acquainted. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have mattered who¡¯d shown up; they would have been in for more than they bargained for!0

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s find a ce for a nice chat.¡±0

    With that, Su Yi put away his jug of wine, put his hands behind his back, and continued ahead.0

    From beginning to end, he paid no one present any heed.0

    This seemed utterly arrogant and aloof. It was as if he didn¡¯t even see those around him.0

    But no one found this inappropriate.0

    This, perhaps, was ¡°power.¡±0

    When those without power were proud and aloof, others saw them as foolish and arrogant.0

    But when someone was strong, that same behavior seemed perfectly natural, even obvious.0

    But then, Yin Xiulin smiled and extended an invitation. ¡°Your Excellency, if it pleases you, you¡¯re wee to rest at my residence. I¡¯d wee the opportunity to show you my hospitality.¡±

 Chapter 948 - Three Stones of Rebirth

    <h4>Chapter 948 - Three Stones of Rebirth</h4>

    The world-famous lord of the City of Safe Returns carried himself humbly from beginning to end, but Su Yi nheless refused.0

    ¡°Perhaps some other time.¡±0

    With that, he continued into the distance.0

    They weren¡¯t familiar. Even if they feasted together, it would be dull.0

    ¡°Brother Su, wait! We can¡¯t let the spoils of war go to waste,¡± said Cui Jingyan.0

    It was only after she¡¯d deftly gathered the trophies scattered across the stage that she followed Su Yi away.0

    Yin Xiulin made no attempt to stop them. It was only after watching Su Yi and Cui Jingyan fade from view that this mighty Profound Serenity visibly rxed.0

    As if he¡¯d been under some sort of pressure before.0

    ¡°Don''t just stand there. Quick, get up.¡± Yin Xiulin looked at the woman in ck sitting on the stage.0

    ¡°Yes.¡± Only then did she dare rise to her feet.0

    ¡°Your Excellency, might I ask just who that young man was?¡± someone couldn¡¯t help but ask in a low voice.0

    Yin Xiulin said with aplicated look on his face, ¡°All you need to remember is that he¡¯s the man who saved my life.¡±0

    The crowd was instantly silent.0

    ¡°Ol¡¯ Weng, are you displeased?¡± Yin Xiulin looked at Weng Xuanshan.0

    Weng Xuanshan hurriedly shook his head. ¡°All I feel is lingering terror; I don¡¯t feel the least bit bitter.¡±0

    Yin Xiulin nodded. ¡°You really ought to celebrate.¡±0

    <em>Celebrate?</em>After a brief daze, Weng Xuanshan realized what the city lord was getting at. A chill coursed down his spine, and his back was drenched in cold sweat.0

    There was no doubt about it. The city lord was telling him that he ought to celebrate having survived his encounter with the young man in blue!0

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Xing, are you and yourpanions willing to enjoy my hospitality?¡± Yin Xiulin smiled and faced Xing Tianfeng andpany.0

    Xing Tianfeng was briefly dazed, but a momentter, he said with a smile, ¡°How could I refuse?¡±0

    He was naturally well aware that Yin Xiulin had invited them to his residence because of Su Yi.0

    However, this was still an opportunity to establish a connection with the powerful and influential lord of the City of Safe Returns. Of course Xing Tianfeng was delighted!0

    Yin Xiulin smiled and nodded. He wanted to seize this opportunity to learn more about Su Yi from the ancient Xing Family.0

    A momentter, Yin Xiulin ordered, ¡°Ol¡¯ Weng, send word of what happened here today to Demon Mountain. Tell the full truth, including our stance on the matter.¡±0

    Weng Xuanshan said solemnly, ¡°Please instruct me, Your Excellency.¡±0

    Yin Xiulin said gravely, ¡°Wei Jingkui and hispanions brought their fates upon themselves. If Night Demon Mountain pursues this grievance, they¡¯ll only create an even greater disaster. Tell them to watch themselves.¡±0

    The crowd¡¯s hearts shook.0

    Who could fail to realize that, the way Yin Xiulin saw it, if Night Demon Mountain and Su Yi became enemies, Night Demon Mountain would face disaster?0

    ¡­¡­0

    The City of Safe Returns.0

    A private room on the second floor of a restaurant.0

    The table wasden with all manner of delicacies.0

    Su Yi raised his jug of wine and poured himself a cup of Winter Jujube Wine.2

    This was a local specialty of the City of Safe Returns. The liquid was like red-tinged amber, and it was reportedly brewed from the Winter Jujube Trees that grew on one of the inds in the Sea of Bitterness. Its vor was unmatched.1

    ¡°How are your wounds?¡± Su Yi looked at Cui Jingyan, who was seated across from him.0

    The young woman¡¯s pretty little face was slightly pallid, and she still had numerous injuries.0

    ¡°They¡¯re just flesh wounds,¡± Cui Jingyan said with augh. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal.¡±0

    She¡¯d always been clever, vivacious, and lively. She was stunning to begin with, and her smile was like flowers blooming after the rain: pure and exquisite.0

    Su Yi drank a cup of wine. ¡°Why have youe to the City of Safe Returns? And how did youe into conflict with Night Demon Mountain?¡±0

    Cui Jingyan then exined the entire series of events.0

    It turned out that she¡¯de here on her father¡¯s orders. Cui Chang¡¯an had told her to seek out information regarding Cui Longxiang in the City of Safe Returns.0

    As for how she¡¯de into conflict with Xue He, the leading disciple of Night Demon Mountain¡¯s younger generation? It was simple.0

    Earlier that afternoon, Cui Jingyan had participated in an auction at Emerald Cloud Tower. There, she set her sights on a piece of jade of unknown origins.0

    Who¡¯d have thought that Xue He would take a fancy to it too? The two of thempeted, but in the end, Cui Jingyan paid a sky-high price and sessfully acquired the jade.0

    To her surprise, Xue He came looking for her as soon as she left Emerald Cloud Tower. He was dead set on seizing the mysterious jade, and he repeatedly provoked her.0

    When she reached this part of the story, Cui Jingyan said indignantly, ¡°He even joked about my grandfather¡¯s life and death. He said that without my grandfather to hold down the fort, the Cui Family would fall sooner orter¡­¡±0

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but arch his eyebrows. ¡°So you agreed to duel him?¡±0

    Cui Jingyan shook her head. ¡°How could I be that stupid? I knew he was trying to provoke me. I agreed to duel him after he took out another piece of jade, one just like the one I bought at auction.¡±0

    Su Yi was stunned. ¡°Is there something strange about that jade?¡±0

    Cui Jingyan flipped over her palm, and a three-inch piece of jade floated into the air.0

    It was dull gold, with blood-colored markings all over its surface. That aside, there was nothing outwardly special about it.0

    However, Su Yi¡¯s pupils immediately constricted, and his heart shook.0

    ¡°I once saw a diagram of a stone just like this in one of the ancient tomes in our scripture repository,¡± said Cui Jingyan. ¡°ording to that ancient tome, it¡¯s a Xiantian Divine Jade born of the depths of the Sea of Bitterness, and it hides wondrous and unbelievable applications. Its value is inestimable, and obtaining one is a stroke of fortune as grand as the heavens themselves.0

    ¡°That¡¯s why I paid such a high price to acquire it at auction.¡±0

    Su Yi had an inscrutable look in his eyes. ¡°Your luck really is quite something. That stone¡¯s value cannot be measured in worldly treasures.¡±0

    He paused, then added, ¡°Xue He wagered his piece of jade to stage a battle in Dragon Cloud Arena?¡±0

    Cui Jingyan said indignantly, ¡°That¡¯s right! At first, I refused, but Xue He said that if I didn¡¯t duel him, he¡¯d ¡®invite¡¯ me to Night Demon Mountain. I was all alone, while Xue He was apanied by an entire group of experts, including two Emperors. There was no way I could escape, so I had no choice but to agree to duel him.¡±0

    Su Yi finally understood.0

    The crux of the matter was that although their duel in Dragon Cloud Arena had seemed fair, Cui Jingyan had been forced to participate!3

    ¡°Night Demon Mountain is gutsier than ever. They¡¯d actually act against you on ount of a piece of Divine Spirit Nirvana Stone?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed with cold light.0

    Cui Jingyan was Cui Chang¡¯an¡¯s daughter. She was the young mistress of the Cui Family, and her position was unquestionably lofty.0

    Despite that, Night Demon Mountain had resorted to threats to seize the jade from her. It was obvious just how brazen and arrogant their behavior was.0

    However, this also made it clear just how great an effect Cui Longxiang¡¯s disappearance had had on the Cui Family¡¯s prestige.0

    It was to the point that Night Demon Mountain dared disregard the Cui Familypletely.0

    ¡°Divine Spirit Nirvana Stone? Is that what this type of jade is called?¡± Cui Jingyan asked curiously.0

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°In ancient times, Divine Spirit Nirvana Stone, Profound Enlightenment Stone, and Blood-Cleansing Stone were collectively known as the Three Stones of Rebirth.¡±0

    ¡°The Divine Spirit Nirvana Stone lets a cultivator revisit earlier stages of their journey to cleanse and temper the heart, dispel unwanted karmic ties, and rid themselves of their heart¡¯s demons.0

    ¡°Profound Enlightenment Stone targets the cultivator¡¯s soul. In an Emperor¡¯s hands, it can be used to make a first-rate avatar of will.0

    ¡°Blood-Cleansing Stone targets the physical body. It can help an Emperor achieve inexhaustible, undying vital energy, as well as immortality of the spirit.¡±0

    Su Yi paused, then added, ¡°And rumor has it that if youbine all three stones, you can refine Threelives Rebirth Stone!¡±1

    ¡°When used during a breakthrough, this stone can help a cultivator achieve a sublimation of the mind, soul, and body, a shocking metamorphosis akin to rebirth. Their foundations in the Grand Dao can then give rise to Xiantian Profound Qi!¡±0

    The depths of Su Yi¡¯s gaze lit up.0

    Xiantian Profound Qi!0

    This was a rare and wondrous Xiantian power of chaos. So long as one umted it during their daily cultivation, it was unbelievably useful both in battle and when contemting the Grand Dao.0

    While exploring the Sea of Bitterness in his past life, Su Yi gathered such treasures.0

    s, his cultivation had already reached the peak of the Imperial Apex Realm. Although he gathered all three Xiantian Divine Stones, he couldn¡¯t put them to use.1

    When he returned to the Wilds, he instead gave them to his sixth disciple, Ye Luo, who was on the verge of breaking into the Profound Serenity Realm.0

    But now that he¡¯d reincarnated, these three Xiantian Divine Stones would y a critical role in his cultivation.0

    He¡¯de to the Sea of Bitterness in part to gather all three stones; he nned to use them when he proved his Dao and became an Emperor.0

    That way, when he stepped into the Profound Illumination Realm, he could achieve a supreme, perfect breakthrough, establishing foundations in the Grand Dao far beyond those of his past life!0

    ¡°So, this jade has such miraculous applications¡­¡± Cui Jingyan looked down at the jade resting in her palm. Her heart shook.0

    She finally understood why Night Demon Mountain had gone so far as to irrevocably offend the Cui Family just to acquire a piece of jade.0

    ¡°Brother Su, you¡¯d best hold onto this piece of jade.¡± Cui Jingyan passed the Divine Spirit Nirvana Stone to Su Yi.0

    Su Yi eximed, ¡°You sure are generous.¡±0

    Cui Jingyan giggled, and her eyes shone with a hint of smug, crafty pride. ¡°I helped gather the spoils before we left Dragon Cloud Arena, didn¡¯t I? I pocketed Xue He¡¯s Divine Spirit Nirvana Stone.¡±0

    She flipped her hand, revealing a simr piece of jade. ¡°See?¡±0

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s how it is.¡±0

    ¡°Right, the spoils are yours too.¡± Cui Jingyan tried to hand them over, only for Su Yi to refuse.0

    ¡°You¡¯d best hold onto them. This piece of Divine Spirit Nirvana Stone will be enough for me.¡±0

    It hadn¡¯t been long since his excursion into the City of the Wrongfully Dead. He¡¯d acquired countless rare and precious trophies; he had no shortage of treasure whatsoever.0

    As the two of them drank and conversed, a suddenmotion emanated from the streets outside the restaurant.0

    ¡°Word just arrived that the mysterious Netherworld Vessel was spotted again just two days ago!¡±

 Chapter 949 - Boating at Night on the Sea of Bitterness

    <h4>Chapter 949 - Boating at Night on the Sea of Bitterness</h4>

    The mysterious Netherworld Vessel had appeared once more!0

    This news swept through the City of Safe Returns like a tidal wave. People were discussing it all over the city.0

    There was no need for Su Yi to investigate; just listening to themotion on the streets was enough for him to understand the full story.0

    That very day, a group of cultivators had returned from the far reaches of the Sea of Bitterness, and they brought stunning news back with them.0

    Apparently, three nights prior, the Netherworld Vessel had appeared out of nowhere near a ce called Flowing Sand Ind.0

    The cultivators gathering Profound Gem Metal Sand on Flowing Sand Ind all disappeared inexplicably.0

    By the time others discovered what had happened, all they found on Flowing Sand Ind was a bit of hastily scrawled text.0

    Its contents were about the Netherworld Vessel¡¯s sudden appearance!0

    This was why everyone inferred that the cultivators¡¯ inexplicable disappearance was connected to the Netherworld Vessel!1

    ¡°Flowing Sand Ind¡­ that¡¯s one of the most dangerous ces in the Sea of Bitterness. It¡¯s home to too many Ocean Soul Serpents, and they¡¯re lethally venomous.0

    ¡°But it¡¯s a treasure ground too. If you¡¯re lucky, you can gather a rare divine material, Profound Gem Metal Sand,¡± said Su Yi.0

    Most of the world¡¯s cultivators didn¡¯t know this, but Su Yi was well aware that there was an even more perilous ancient ruin underwater, at the base of Flowing Sand Ind.0

    It was called the Mermen¡¯s Blood Cave. Rumor had it that it was inhabited by merfolk in ancient times.0

    More importantly, you could find a certain rare, unmatched Xiantian treasure in the Mermen¡¯s Blood Cave: Profound Enlightenment Stone!0

    <em>Flowing Sand Ind is also within two thousand miles of the Burial Ground of the Dao. It seems that despite the Netherworld Vessel¡¯s numerous appearances, it has never strayed far from the Burial Ground of the Dao.</em>0

    <em>When I go to the Sea of Bitterness, I can stop by Flowing Sand Ind,</em>thought Su Yi.0

    Here, Cui Jingyan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Brother Su, did youe to the City of Safe Returns intending to head into the Sea of Bitterness too?¡±0

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±0

    Cui Jingyan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Then can I go with you?¡±0

    Su Yi smiled and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not going there on vacation. Besides, nowadays, the far reaches of the Sea of Bitterness are shifting, uncertain, and full of danger. You¡¯d best hurry home.¡±0

    Cui Jingyan pursed her lips, but although she was a bit unwilling, she was well aware that if she stuck by Su Yi¡¯s side, she¡¯d inevitably be a burden to him.0

    As night fell, Su Yi and Cui Jingyan parted ways. The young woman earnestly exhorted him to be careful, and to return alive no matter what.5

    Su Yi naturally agreed with a smile.0

    Then, as darkness descended, Su Yi left the City of Safe Returns alone.0

    ¡­¡­0

    The night skies were as dark as ink, and a round, blood-red moon hung overhead. Its light was like a fine, crimson shawl enveloping the boundlessly vast Sea of Bitterness.0

    The sea¡¯s turbid waters churned, rising and falling with a rumbling reminiscent of thunder. The coast, which had been so lively and uproarious during the day, had long since descended into tranquility.0

    The Sea of Bitterness.0

    Its waters were vast beyond limit, and they hid unknowably numerous perils and ancient ruins. Throughout history, countless cultivators had explored these waters, but even now, no one knew where its far shorey.0

    It was simply too enormous, so big that even Emperors could only gaze upon it and sigh over their own insignificance.0

    A long time ago, an expert of the Buddhist waymented that, ¡°The Sea of Bitterness is without limit. You must turn your head to see the shore.¡±0

    This mysterious ocean wasn¡¯t just one of the most perilous forbidden grounds in the Netherworld; it was famous even in the Wilds.0

    This was because, although the Sea of Bitterness was iparably inhospitable, it hid countless unbelievable treasures and ruins, including strokes of fortune that even Emperors would drool over.0

    ¡°It¡¯s the same as ever¡­¡±0

    Su Yi¡¯s tall, upright figure appeared on the shore of the Sea of Bitterness. Ocean winds blew past, rustling his clothes and billowing his hair.0

    He fixed his inscrutable gaze on the boundless sea shrouded in darkness, as if trying to discern its secrets.0

    In his past life, he spent neen years exploring the Sea of Bitterness. He¡¯d visited too many terrifying forbidden grounds to count.3

    Few in this world couldpete with him in terms of their understanding of the Sea of Bitterness.0

    More importantly, it was in the far reaches of the Sea of Bitterness that Su Yi had truly discovered the secrets of reincarnation!4

    To date, only he and Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer knew this secret!0

    <em>Ist visited the Sea of Bitterness in search of the secrets of reincarnation. That¡¯s what granted me this chance at rebirth. Now, I¡¯ve returned to seek out an opportunity to prove my Dao and be an Emperor in these same waters. This world really is too wondrous for words,</em>thought Su Yi.1

    Without any further dys, he waved his sleeves through the air.0

    A ten-foot skiff appeared out of nowhere, shining with faint, golden firelight.1

    An Unsinkable Boat!0

    It was carved from the heartwood of the Peach Haven Divine Tree.1

    So long as one sat upon it, it didn¡¯t matter how many sudden or unpredictable waves they encountered in the Sea of Bitterness. They could continue ahead as if traversing t ground.1

    Even better, the yao and evil spirits lurking within the waters of the Sea of Bitterness had an innate fear of the Unsinkable Boat¡¯s aura, and they dared not approach it.0

    Were it an ordinary treasure ship, it wouldn¡¯t just have to face the Sea of Bitterness¡¯s terrifying storms; it would have to ovee frequent ambushes from the beasts dwelling in the ocean¡¯s depths!0

    The Sea of Bitterness was especially terrifying at night. Then, the beasts and evil spirits lying dormant at the bottom of the sea would awaken and attack with greater frequency.0

    Throughout history, cultivators venturing into the Sea of Bitterness chose to avoid these inauspicious hours, cautiously hiding themselves until it was over.0

    However, to Su Yi, it made little difference whether he traversed the sea by day or by night.0

    <em>Whoosh!</em>0

    The Unsinkable Boat shot through the air andnded steadily on the water¡¯s surface. Su Yinded on it shortly after.0

    He stretched, then sprawled outfortably, using his arms as a pillow.1

    Then, the Unsinkable Boat rode the wind and waves, carrying him into the distant darkness.0

    No matter how fierce or turbulent the waves, it was as if he were traveling on smooth ground; Su Yi wasn¡¯t bounced or jostled in the slightest.0

    The blood moon was partially obscured by clouds, slipping in and out of view. Its ethereal crimson light nketed the ocean, and deep within its waters, countless aquatic beasts and malevolent spirits opened their ears.0

    An oppressive atmosphere umted within the waves. That sense of unknowable peril was enough to make even the world¡¯s Emperors shrink back.0

    Only Su Yi¡¯s Unsinkable Boat continued its solitary journey through the darkness.0

    Along the way, Su Yi encountered no danger whatsoever.0

    Su Yi had long since rxedpletely. He held a jug of wine and drank as he sifted through everything he¡¯d experienced during his cultivation.0

    Less than two years had passed since he¡¯d awakened the memories of his past life. He began his journey in Guangling City, a remote backwater, exploring first the Great Zhou and then the rest of the Azure Continent¡­0

    Along the way, he¡¯d encountered numerous interesting people, and ovee too many storms and battles to count.0

    During his time on the Azure Continent, he was high-spirited, ambitious, contemptuous, and unrivaled. He daredugh and proim himself invincible beneath the heavens.0

    After returning to the Netherworld and revisiting familiar ground, Su Yi discovered that although the Netherworld was in many ways just as he¡¯d left it, the people had changed.0

    After all, thirty-six thousand years had passed in a sh. A lot had changed in that time. How could the Netherworld possibly be just as he remembered it?0

    Su Yi had nevermented or felt wistful over this.1

    People couldn¡¯t live in the past. He¡¯d already reincarnated, so he ought to live in the present.1

    But there was one thing Su Yi couldn¡¯t deny.0

    Here in the Netherworld, if he encountered an opponent of overwhelmingly superior cultivation, he¡¯d have no choice but to use the power of his past life to level the ying field.0

    On the night of the Lantern Festival, in Ziluo City, he borrowed the cultivation base of his past life to sweep through an army of evil spirits.0

    During his time among the Ghost Serpents, he ordered the old butcher into battle.0

    Not long ago, in the City of the Wrongfully Dead, he used the Book of Diting tomand evil spirits and sweep uncontested.0

    These three events had something inmon. In all three instances, his current power was far from enough to contend with his terrifying opponents.0

    Dealing with Profound Illumination Emperors was one thing, but against a Profound Serenity Emperor, he¡¯d have no choice but to resort to alternative methods.0

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t ashamed of this, nor did he feel guilty.0

    Throughout the world, and throughout history, when had anyone else crossed Daos to defeat Emperors while still in the Spiritual Revolution Realm?0

    Besides, the powers he borrowed and trump cards he yed were all connected to his past life and were the fruit of his own efforts. Only a fool would refuse to use them.0

    Confucianists spoke of staying within the bounds of propriety even while following one¡¯s heart. When external power became a part of one¡¯s own strength, how could using it negatively affect one¡¯s mental state?0

    It wasn¡¯t like he was some silkpants relying on his background to engage in wanton hooliganism. The key difference was that all of this power was under his control!1

    However, Su Yi had already realized that his Spirit Dao cultivation base was fettering his pursuit of greater heights of the Dao of the Sword.0

    ¡°During this expedition into the Sea of Bitterness, I must prove my Dao and be an Emperor no matter what! Only then can I rely on my own strength to y powerful enemies and temper my sword¡¯s edge!0

    ¡°Then¡­ it¡¯ll be time for me to return to the Wilds¡­¡±1

    Su Yi took a sip of wine. Beneath the night sky, his inscrutable gaze was as calm as stagnant water. His pupils reflected the blood-red full moon, giving him an additional serene yet imposing quality.0

    A momentter, Su Yi cast aside his scattered thoughts, shut his eyes, and cleared his mind.0

    He thought about nothing and looked at nothing. He justy there in his little boat, floating atop the surging, dark waters of the Sea of Bitterness.1

    His energy silently fused with heaven and earth. The ethereal moonlight danced atop the surging waves, and oceanic winds howled past¡­.0

    All of these heavenly and earthly phenomena produced a wondrous resonance with his qi.0

    His heart wandered across ten thousand miles, in harmony with everything changing around him.0

    As he thought back to everything he¡¯d experienced and sifted through his memories, his mind and body underwent a rare cleaning and sublimation.0

    He was unsure of how much time passed when suddenly, the sounds ofbat emanated from afar.0

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes opened slightly, and he sat upright and gazed into the distance.0

    There, off in the distance, radiant purple electric light danced like mad, and churning mes filled the air, ripping apart the darkness of the night sky.0

    From this far away, they were indistinct, but he could see two figures fighting fiercely beneath the dome of heaven.0

    One was a man in purple robes. His entire body zed with firelight, and he manipted purple lightning. He was like a heavenly sovereign of the Dao of Thunder, and he effortlessly disyed mad, utterly destructive explosive power.0

    The other was an old man in ck. He was bathed in dark Dao Light, and he gripped a long, serpentine spear. As it danced through the air, it ripped the skies asunder, and the light of its tip was shocking.1

    Their battle threw the entire area into upheaval. The surrounding waters rumbled and churned. The battle was iparably fierce, startling to both the heart and the eyes.1

    When Su Yi saw this, he instantly felt quite surprised.7

 Chapter 950 - Putting on the Airs of a Senior

    <h4>Chapter 950 - Putting on the Airs of a Senior</h4>

    The Sea of Bitterness was most dangerous at night.0

    Ordinarily speaking, even Emperors dared not venture out to sea under the cover of darkness.0

    Yet now, a battle of Emperors raged on the open ocean!0

    And they¡¯d obviously been at it for quite some time!0

    Were that all, it wouldn¡¯t have been enough to surprise Su Yi.0

    Because on the Sea of Bitterness, there was no order to speak of. Combat and ughter weremonce, and they weren''t limited to simple struggles over good fortune.0

    Grudges, robbery, backstabbing¡ªall manner of brutal scenes yed out here.0

    It was no exaggeration to say that even if an inheritor of a peak orthodoxy died here, their faction had little hope of discovering the killer.0

    That aside, throughout its history, the Netherworld¡¯s heretics and demonic cultivators had viewed the Sea of Bitterness as a blessed ground for cultivation.1

    Because in this boundless stretch of ocean, there was no need to worry about offending anyone. In a confrontation, the stronger party survived.0

    What truly surprised Su Yi were the twobatants. The purple-robed man manipting fire and lightning was in the mid-stage Profound Serenity Realm. Furthermore, Su Yi recognized him immediately: the Thunderme Demon Sovereign, Wang Chonglu!0

    His true form was that of a Ba Serpent, an unmatched vicious creature. He had innate control over lightning and divine me, and he was proud and unfettered by nature.0

    Every time he fought and killed an opponent, the old fiend had to take the time to brag about his past aplishments. Then, after his opponents lost themselves to terror and despair, they could only watch helplessly as he sent them on their way.0

    Notably, the Thunderme Demon Sovereign was one of the Seven Devils of the Sea of Bitterness, just like the old butcher, Shang Tianque!0

    The Thunderme Demon Sovereign¡¯s cultivation used to be inferior to the old butcher¡¯s, making him the weakest of the Seven Devils of the Sea of Bitterness.0

    But now, he was already a mid-stage Profound Serenity expert!0

    <em>But then, it makes sense. The old butcher¡¯s heart demons fettered him for thirty-six thousand years, preventing his cultivation base from improving. It was inevitable that Wang Conglu would catch up to him,</em>thought Su Yi.0

    But Su Yi knew that the old butcher had recently freed himself from his mental shackles, and that his past thirty-six thousand years of umtions would let him break through with ease. Before long, he¡¯d step smoothly into thete-stage Profound Serenity Realm!0

    However, Su Yi paid more attention to Wang Chonglu¡¯s opponent!0

    The old man in ck was, shockingly, a Jailer controlling the Laws of Heavenly Prayer!!0

    An expert of the Heavenly Prayer Star Realm¡¯s Nine Heavens Pavilion had appeared on the Sea of Bitterness. How could Su Yi not be surprised?0

    The Jailers of the Nine Heavens Pavilion all had Profound Illumination Realm cultivation.0

    The old man in ck, for instance, was ate-stage Profound Illumination Emperor.0

    However, the Laws of Heavenly Prayer were heaven-defying enough to let him fight Wang Chonglu!0

    This was unquestionably terrifying.0

    ¡°The fifth Executioner, Mo Chuan, appeared before the City of the Wrongfully Dead¡¯s tombstone. Now, a Jailer has appeared above the Sea of Bitterness. Don¡¯t tell me that the forces of the Nine Heavens Pavilion have already started infiltrating the Netherworld?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid the Netherworld King has already arrived in the Sea of Bitterness too. What will happen if she sees Jailers here?¡±0

    The Netherworld King was originally a Warden of the Nine Heavens Pavilion! Her position transcended the Executioners, so she was naturally far beyond mere Jailers.0

    However, the Netherworld King had already broken the fetters of the Grand Dao Oath she¡¯d sworn in the Nine Heavens Pavilion, and she was full of hatred for her sect.0

    Given the circumstances, it would naturally be quite interesting if she encountered members of the Nine Heavens Pavilion.0

    As Su Yi pondered, he stood atop the Unsinkable Boat, gazing at the battle raging beneath the distant dome of heaven. He had absolutely no intention of intervening.0

    He wasn¡¯t familiar with Wang Chonglu.0

    In his past life, even the old butcher amounted to a defeated general in his eyes, and Wang Chonglu was inferior to him.0

    However, Su Yi could tell that although Wang Chonglu was covered in wounds and looked miserable, he¡¯d seized the advantage.0

    The Jailer was already at the end of his rope. If not for the overly heaven-defying power of the Laws of Heavenly Prayer, he would have long since been defeated.0

    ¡°Profound Illumination and Profound Serenity are a realm apart, but the Laws of Heavenly Prayer were nheless enough to heavily injure an old devil like Wang Chonglu. It¡¯s truly impressive,¡± Su Yi sighed to himself.0

    He¡¯d really never seen anything else like this Law of the Grand Dao. Strictly speaking, this power was like a cmity of the Grand Dao. It was full of a destructive aura reminiscent of the might of heaven, and it was utterly terrifying.0

    Were the mid-stage Profound Serenity Wang Chonglu up against the Executioner Mo Chuan, he likely wouldn¡¯t have even had time to struggle. The Executioner could have killed him nigh instantaneously.0

    Suddenly, Wang Chonglu¡¯s contemptuousughter resounded beneath the dome of heaven. ¡°Throughout my life, I¡¯ve taken the heads of over a hundred Emperors, and I¡¯ve almost never lost. Even the Netherworld¡¯s peak orthodoxies treat me with respect, honoring me as the Thunderme Demon Sovereign!¡±0

    His voice boomed throughout the night sky, like a dragon¡¯s roar. It shook the ocean¡¯s surface, stirring up waves.0

    Then, the tall, stalwart Wang Chonglu seized the old man in ck by the throat, his gaze contemptuous. He¡¯dpletely suppressed his opponent.0

    When Su Yi saw this, the corners of his lips twitched imperceptibly.0

    It was just as he¡¯d thought. Despite the passage of tens of thousands of years, this old devil still had his bad habit of bragging before he killed his opponents. He hadn¡¯t changed at all.1

    ¡°Without that cmitous power of the Grand Dao, a Profound Illumination cultivator like you would be no more than a y chicken or porcin dog to me!¡±0

    Wang Chonglu¡¯s entire body zed with fire and electricity. His imposing presence was appalling, and his contempt was too great to express in words.0

    <em>Boom!</em>0

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, Wang Chonglu tightened his grip. A dazzling surge of purple lightning and fire poured down, instantly reducing the old man in ck to ash.0

    Wang Chonglu then brushed off his clothes, more prideful than ever.0

    But when he realized that the only thing his defeated opponent had left behind was his serpentine long spear, Wang Chonglu¡¯s expression darkened. He was a bit beside himself with anger.0

    ¡°Dammit! Wasn¡¯t that bastard a bit too broke¡­? I really lost out big time.¡±0

    Although he said this, he reached out and put the spear away.0

    Then, he swept his gaze across the area and locked onto the Unshakable Boat in the distance. ¡°Well, little guy? Seen enough yet?¡±0

    As he spoke, he blurred into a streak of light andnded gently on board. His eyes shed like cold lightning as he looked Su Yi up and down.0

    ¡°Are you scared out of your wits? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Wang Chongluughed coldly. ¡°Rx, I wouldn¡¯t lower myself by making trouble for a shrimp like you.¡±0

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes shone with strange light, and he was just about to say something when Wang Chonglu said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t just sit there in a daze. Take me to the City of Eternal Night. When we get there, I¡¯ll make it worth your while.¡±0

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±0

    Wang Chonglu smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Smart kid. Excellent. Quick, let¡¯s be on our way.¡±0

    Suddenly, his chest heaved, and his face flushed red. He whipped around and coughed violently into the water.0

    Fresh blood poured from the corners of his mouth.0

    His proud, contemptuous bearing deted like a popped balloon, and he instantly seemed much weaker. His face was pale and translucent, and his brow looked utterly exhausted.0

    Su Yi could tell at a nce that the old devil was severely injured; the Laws of Heavenly Prayer had obviously devastated his internal organs, blood, and qi.0

    ¡°Just what kind of power was that bastard using? It¡¯s simply too strange and insidious¡­¡± Wang Chonglu wiped the blood from his lips, his face full of bewilderment.0

    But then, he looked at Su Yi and barked in displeasure, ¡°What the hell are you looking at? Quick, get this ship moving!¡±0

    Su Yiughed, but didn¡¯t argue with the old devil. He simply did as he was told.0

    <em>Whoosh!</em>0

    The Unsinkable Boat soared through the waves and further into the darkness-shrouded Sea of Bitterness.0

    Wang Chonglu sat cross-legged, took out some pills, and started recovering.0

    Su Yi sat at the head of the boat, not far away, drinking on his own.0

    ¡°Little guy, do you know who I am?¡± Wang Chonglu asked suddenly, his cold gaze turning toward Su Yi.0

    He¡¯d realized that this young man in blue was a bit too calm andposed, as if he didn¡¯t even know what fear was.0

    He couldn¡¯t help but find this strange.0

    After all, even the Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivators of peak orthodoxies ought to have realized how terrifying an existence he was after witnessing his battle with the Jailer.0

    Even if they weren¡¯t scared out of their wits, they ought to at least be nervous and uneasy.0

    But this young man in blue didn¡¯t seem the least bit scared.0

    Su Yi said distractedly, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know the Thunderme Demon Sovereign Wang Chonglu, one of the Seven Devils of the Sea of Bitterness?¡±0

    A smug grin tugged at Wang Chonglu¡¯s looks. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have guessed it, but your eyesight¡¯s quite good, kid. However¡­¡±0

    His gaze was suddenly dark and sinister. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll kill you and seize your Unsinkable Boat?¡±0

    Su Yiughed. ¡°I most certainly don¡¯t believe someone like you would do something so despicable and shameless.¡±0

    Wang Chonglu was stunned, but then, heughed and said with pride, ¡°You¡¯re right! This old man has wandered the Sea of Bitterness for a long, long time. I¡¯ve killed too many to count, and my hands are stained with blood, but I¡¯ve never once made trouble for a small fry like you.¡±0

    Here, his expression softened. ¡°I can tell that your background is extraordinary, and that you¡¯ve seen the world before. Your seniors must have ced high hopes on your shoulders, or there¡¯s no way they would have entrusted a treasure like an Unsinkable Boat to you.¡±1

    Su Yi smiled, but didn¡¯t linger on the subject. ¡°What are you going to the City of Eternal Night for?¡±0

    Wang Chonglu waved the question away. ¡°It has nothing to do with you, so don¡¯t ask. If you get mixed up in this, I¡¯m afraid your scrawny arms and legs will shatter beneath the weight of it all.¡±0

    Here, he burst into another fit of hacking, violent coughs, and his face contorted with agony.0

    He dared not speak any longer. Instead, he controlled his breathing, calmed his mind, and focused on treating his wounds.0

    However, just four hourster, he opened his eyes once more. He stared intently at Su Yi for a moment, then said, ¡°Little fellow, might you do this old man a favor?¡±0

    Su Yi asked in mild surprise, ¡°What favor?¡±0

    ¡°It¡¯ll take at least three days to reach the City of Eternal Night. If anything unexpected happens during these three days, I¡¯ll do everything in my power to ensure your survival.¡± Wang Chonglu took a deep breath, an uncharacteristically solemn look on his face. ¡°In exchange, deliver this jade slip to the City of Eternal Night, to the watchman who lives near the southeastern wall.¡±2

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°The Timekeeper?¡±1

    Wang Chonglu couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Kid, you actually know about that old-timer!?¡±

 Chapter 951 - You Owe Me a Life

    <h4>Chapter 951 - You Owe Me a Life</h4>

    The Timekeeper.0

    Even cultivators who lived in the City of Eternal Night year-round seldom knew of this mysterious old man¡¯s existence.0

    Those who did know of him practically never revealed anything about him.0

    This was a naturally formed, unspoken rule, and it had stood throughout the ages.0

    Wang Chonglu would never have guessed that a young Spiritual Revolution cultivator would know about the Timekeeper.0

    But before long, he understood.0

    A young man traveling along with an Unsinkable Boat almost certainly had a peak orthodoxy behind him. It was entirely possible that he had an extremely powerful backer.0

    It wasn¡¯t actually at all strange that a young man like that would know about the Timekeeper.0

    ¡°If you know about the Timekeeper, that makes this simple.¡± As he spoke, Wang Chonglu took a jade slip from his sleeves and passed it to Su Yi. ¡°Here, hold onto this.¡±0

    However, Su Yi shook his head. ¡°You¡¯d best give it to him yourself.¡±0

    Wang Chonglu snorted coldly. ¡°What, are you worried this will bring trouble upon you?¡±0

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was calm and inscrutable. ¡°No, I just think you¡¯ll make it to the City of Eternal Night alive.¡±1

    Wang Chonglu was briefly stunned, then moved.0

    Others had long since seen him as an infamous old devil, an elite of the demonic path. Others paled at the mere mention of his name, and since he spent his days in the far reaches of the Sea of Bitterness, he¡¯d ovee innumerable bloody battles.0

    This was the first time anyone had ever tried tofort him like this.0

    And Su Yi¡¯s words were just so pleasant to the ear!0

    Wang Chonglu¡¯s expression gradually mellowed. ¡°You sure can talk, kid. But I¡¯m doing this just in case, to prepare for all possibilities.¡±0

    ¡°In that case, why not tell me what¡¯s recorded in the jade slip?¡± said Su Yi.0

    Wang Chonglu shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re not a bad kid, and I¡¯d hate to implicate you. Besides, if anything happens to you, others will mock me for being too inept to protect a junior.¡±0

    ¡°.....¡±0

    ¡°Quick, take it.¡± Wang Chonglu pushed the slip into Su Yi¡¯s hands, leaving no room for argument.0

    Su Yi didn¡¯t refuse. He simply took it and started reading its contents.0

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Wang Chonglu was instantly beside himself with anger, and he tried to seize the slip back.0

    ¡°If you want me to help, you¡¯d best not interfere,¡± said Su Yi without so much as looking up.0

    Wang Chonglu froze, stunned.<em>He¡¯s so calm andposed that it seems he isn¡¯t at all afraid I¡¯ll attack him!</em>0

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of bringing disaster upon yourself?¡± Wang Chonglu looked conflicted.0

    ¡°Why should I be afraid?¡± Su Yi asked right back. As he spoke, he inserted his divine sense into the slip and perused its contents.0

    ¡°¡®Why should you be afraid¡­?¡¯¡± Wang Chonglu repeated. When he next looked at Su Yi, his expression had changed subtly.0

    This was his first time encountering such a strange youngster.0

    It seemed that heaven and earth could crumble around him and he wouldn¡¯t be the least bit afraid.0

    Furthermore, he spoke to even an infamous old devil with calmposure, and he was neither humble nor servile.0

    Such courage really was rare.0

    But this only increased Wang Chonglu¡¯s admiration of him.0

    The world had no shortage of dazzling talents. Over the course of his life, Wang Chonglu had seen too many chosen sons of heaven to count.0

    But not one of them could have maintained theirposure even in front of a Profound Serenity Realm old devil like him.0

    This was no mere act, either. That was just this young man¡¯s personality.0

    That was truly rare.0

    Su Yi paid Wang Chonglu¡¯s thoughts no heed whatsoever.0

    When he saw the information recorded in the jade slip, even his heart shook.0

    ording to the slip, someone was nning to ambush the Mad Sword Netherworld Sovereign Liu Changsheng in the near future!0

    Liu Changsheng was one of the Six Sovereigns of the Netherworld, and one of the most famous master swordsmen in theherworld. He was like a living legend.0

    Throughout history, the people of the Netherworld had honored Liu Changsheng as the greatest sword cultivator the Netherworld had to offer!0

    It was only today that Su Yi had learned from the House of Cicada that Liu Changsheng had recently appeared in the City of Eternal Night.0

    Of course Su Yi was curious what someone of Liu Changsheng¡¯s caliber was doing there.0

    How could Su Yi not be surprised by what he¡¯d learned from Wang Chonglu¡¯s jade slip?0

    As Su Yi pondered, Wang Chonglu sighed. ¡°s, we really met at the wrong time. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have minded entrusting you with my mantle and teaching you everything I know.¡±0

    Su Yi¡¯s expression instantly turned strange, and he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He could tell that the old devil quite admired him.0

    However, if Wang Chonglu wanted to be his master, he was obviously dreaming!0

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then changed the subject. ¡°Who¡¯s after Liu Changsheng?¡±0

    Wang Chonglu shook his head. ¡°You already saw the information in that slip. Even a peerless sword cultivator like Liu Changsheng will soon face life-threatening danger. How could a junior like you possibly get mixed up in this? I urge you to forget all about this.¡±0

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed, and he said coolly, ¡°Tell me the answer, and I can guarantee that you arrive safely in the City of Eternal Night.¡±0

    Wang Chonglu was bbergasted, and he found this quite amusing. ¡°You?¡±0

    A momentter, he burst intoughter. ¡°Young man, I quite admire your talent and courage, but that¡¯s a bit brazen of you.¡±0

    ¡°Brazen?¡± Su Yiughed too, and was just about to say more when they heard someone shooting toward them from the distant darkness.0

    <em>Whoosh!</em>0

    A streak of dazzling silver light cut through the night sky, like flowing light from beyond the heavens. It hurtled toward them at unbelievable speeds.0

    ¡°Shit! Another one!¡± Wang Chonglu¡¯s expression changed dramatically. He shot to his feet, and his eyes surged with cold light.0

    ¡°Little guy, get ready. I¡¯ll see you off. Run, as far as you can, the further the better! Whatever you do, don¡¯t look back!¡± Wang Chonglu took a deep breath, and his entire body surged with murderous intent. Lightning and fire intertwined around him.0

    Su Yi looked up and saw that the silver arc hade to an abrupt halt just a thousand feet away. It was a man in silver robes. His long hair was tied into a Daoist topknot, and he carried a spear across his back. His gaze was cold and indifferent, and his entire body emanated monstrous, dark light.0

    Yet another Jailer!0

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.0

    <em>Don¡¯t tell me that the Nine Heavens Pavilion has sent its experts to the Sea of Bitterness all the way from the depths of the starry sky?</em>0

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said at top speeds, ¡°I¡¯ll help you fight, so answer my questions. How about it?¡±0

    Wang Chonglu was visibly bbergasted.<em>This kid is still hung up on all that even at a time like this!?</em>0

    <em>And he thinks he can help me defeat my opponents? Doesn¡¯t he realize how terrifying they are?</em>0

    ¡°Don¡¯t add to the trouble. Hurry up and run!¡± shouted Wang Chonglu. He shifted on his feet and shot into the air.0

    He gazed at the distant man in silver and said gravely, ¡°There¡¯s really no getting rid of you members of the Far Shore.¡±0

    Su Yi was stunned.<em>That guy is obviously a Jailer from the Nine Heavens Pavilion, so does Wang Chonglu see him as a member of the Far Shore?</em>0

    <em>Are there secrets I¡¯m not yet aware of here?</em>0

    ¡°If you want to me someone, me yourself for learning secrets you shouldn¡¯t have,¡± said the distant man in silver. With that, he attacked directly.1

    <em>Boom!</em>0

    He stepped forward, then shot forth like an arrow, swinging his spear explosively at Wang Chonglu.0

    The monstrous Laws of Heavenly Prayer transformed into strange dark light, which wrapped around the silver-robed man¡¯s spear. This filled his attack with destructive power difficult to put into words.0

    The entire stretch of sky was in chaos, as if the curtain of night had been ripped open. Terrifying waves of energy swept outward, stirring up the entire stretch of sea.0

    Were he in peak condition, Wang Chonglu wouldn¡¯t have feared an opponent like this.0

    But he was already badly injured, and he¡¯d yet to truly recover. This ced him at an obvious disadvantage right from the start.0

    Despite his predicament, when he sensed that Su Yi had yet to leave, Wang Chonglu instantly lost his temper, and his raspy voice boomed like thunder. ¡°Kid, do you really think you¡¯ll still be able to flee after I¡¯m dead? Hurry up and scram! Scram!¡±0

    <em>Splurt!</em>0

    A bone-deep wound ripped open on Wang Chonglu¡¯s shoulder, spraying blood.0

    If he hadn¡¯t dodged in time, this attack would have run his throat right through!0

    Cold sweat poured down Wang Chonglu¡¯s back, and he dared not divide his attention any further. He attacked with everything he had.0

    ¡°You¡¯ll die, but that little ant won¡¯t live through his either,¡± the silver-robed man said indifferently.0

    <em>Boom!</em>0

    His attacks were forceful, tyrannical, and heartless. A few blinks of the eyeter, and Wang Chonglu could no longer return his attacks. He was covered in wounds, and blood flowed from his mouth in a nonstop stream.0

    He was one of the Seven Devils of the Sea of Bitterness, the infamous Thunderme Demon Sovereign, yet now, a Profound Illumination cultivator had left him injured to the brink of death!0

    When Su Yi saw this, he sighed. ¡°Wang Chonglu, you owe me your life.¡±0

    ¡°What?¡± Wang Chonglu practically lost it.<em>What time does he think this is? He still hasn¡¯t run, and now he¡¯s talkingplete nonsense! Is this kid insane?</em>0

    But it was then that he saw Su Yi step into the air from afar.0

    <em>Whoosh!</em>0

    Sword qi streaked through the air, as radiant as if it had been forged out of divine gold. Its searing brilliance thoroughly illuminated the entire stretch of sky.0

    It was as if a sun had risen out of the boundless waters of the Sea of Bitterness, illuminating everything around it.0

    Wang Chonglu¡¯s pupils constricted, and his eyes stung.0

    A chill coursed through the silver-robed Jailer¡¯s heart, and the look on his cold, indifferent face shifted. He¡¯d just sensed an indescribable threat.0

    Without the slightest hesitation, he whipped around, put his full strength into his spear, and thrust.0

    Practically simultaneously, Su Yi¡¯s sh descended.0

    <em>Boom!</em>0

    Heaven and earth trembled, and the sun and moon dimmed byparison.0

    A torrent of destructive power swept outward, and throughout the surrounding ten-thousand-foot radius, the water churned, stirring up massive waves.0

    Beneath Wang Chonglu¡¯s disbelieving gaze, the silver-robed wilder of that taboo, cmitous power of the Grand Dao was sent flying.1

    Before he¡¯d even steadied himself, blood dripped from his mouth and nose.0

    Even his spear wailed and shook violently in his grip!0

    ¡°This¡­¡± Despite his years of experience on the battlefield and despite having witnessed the ups and downs and worldly affairs, Wang Chonglu was struck dumb. He couldn¡¯t even imagine how a young Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator could wield such power.0

    Now that Su Yi had attacked, he naturally showed no mercy.0

    The silver-robed man had only just steadied himself when Su Yi appeared out of nowhere, raised his hand, and unleashed yet another dazzling streak of sword qi.0

    Like a god of the Dao of the Sword, tyrannical beyond limit!

 Chapter 952 - The Far Shore

    <h4>Chapter 952 - The Far Shore</h4>

    The silver-robed man¡¯s pupils constricted. He held his spear horizontally and blocked.0

    <em>Crunch!</em>0

    The spear split in two.1

    Dazzling sword qi continued ahead, its power undiminished. It cleaved into the man in silver, sending him flying once more. Theyer of armor beneath his robes burst, and a bloody sh extended from his left shoulder all the way down his ribs.0

    He¡¯de perilously close to getting disemboweled!0

    The silver-robed man visibly lost hisposure. His heart filled with terror and disbelief.0

    He hadte-stage Profound Illumination Realm cultivation, and he controlled the taboo power of the Laws of Heavenly Prayer.0

    Yet now, he suddenly realized that the strongest ability at his disposal, the Laws of Heavenly Prayer, might as well not exist when used against this young Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator!0

    He turned around and fled, not daring to hesitate.0

    ¡°They say not to make the same mistake more than three times. Simrly, killing someone of your level won¡¯t take more than three shes.¡±0

    As Su Yi¡¯s calm voice rang out, a streak of sword qi shot forth.0

    Several thousand feet away.0

    The silver-robed man suddenly split down the midline. As both halves of his corpse plummeted from the sky, they crumbled into dust and dissipated.1

    Destroyed, both body and soul!0

    It had taken just three attacks, and it happened so quickly that it was unbelievable.0

    Wang Chonglu had witnessed the entire battle from a distance, and he was left tongue-tied.<em>Isn¡¯t¡­ Isn¡¯t he a bit too fierce?</em>0

    <em>That kid is obviously just in the Spiritual Revolution Realm, and he¡¯s obviously just seventeen or eighteen, so why does he possess such heaven-defying power?</em>0

    Wang Chonglu was an established mid-stage Profound Serenity Emperor, but even in peak condition, he would have paid a heavy price to defeat such an opponent!0

    In stark contrast, this young man¡¯s flurry of attacks had destroyed his terrifying opponent. This was unquestionably astonishing.0

    Just as Wang Chonglu fell into a daze, Su Yi drifted down and satnguidly at the head of the Unsinkable Boat. ¡°Now can you answer my questions?¡±0

    Wang Chonglu suddenly came to his senses.0

    He took a deep breath, then stared intently at the young man in blue. A momentter, he said, ¡°Then can you tell me your origins?¡±1

    He couldn¡¯t remain calm. He even felt a bit humiliated.0

    Prior to this, he¡¯d put on the airs of a lofty expert detached from worldly affairs, and he spoke to Su Yi like a senior addressing a junior. He called him ¡°little fellow¡±, and his love of talent had even given him the urge to take Su Yi as a disciple. He¡¯d even been so shameless as to express his wish that Su Yi could carry on his mantle.0

    Now, Wang Chonglu suddenly realized how much of a clown he¡¯d been!0

    A wave of humiliation assailed his heart, and his expression filled with difort.0

    ¡°You have no room left to bargain,¡±ughed Su Yi. ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. If you don¡¯t agree by then, I¡¯ll toss you into the ocean. That won¡¯t be enough to kill you, but if word gets out, it¡¯ll deal a heavy blow to your reputation.¡±0

    Wang Chonglu was instantly frantic. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±0

    A Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator dared threaten him? Did he really think the Thunderme Demon Sovereign was some kind of herbivore?0

    Su Yi ignored Wang Chonglu¡¯s powerless threats and started counting. ¡°One.¡±0

    ¡°You¡­¡± Wang Chonglu stretched out his finger and pointed at Su Yi, bristling with anger. He would never have guessed that the junior he¡¯d tried to look out for would turn around and walk all over him.0

    He was so angry that he almost coughed up blood.0

    ¡°Two.¡±0

    Su Yi leisurely took a sip of wine.0

    When the utterly infuriated Wang Chonglu saw that Su Yi was calm and entirely unmoved, he couldn¡¯t help but feel frantic.0

    He had a sudden premonition that if he refused, this kid almost certainly really would toss him into the ocean!0

    ¡°Three.¡±0

    Su Yi had only just said this when Wang Chonglu said indignantly, ¡°Fine! You¡¯re ruthless, kid. What do you want to know? Ask!¡±0

    He plopped down in the boat, crammed his mouth full of recovery medicine, and chewed aggressively. It was as if he weren¡¯t eating medicine at all, but rather, Su Yi¡¯s flesh and bone.3

    But his indignant appearance only gave Su Yi the urge tough.0

    ¡°It¡¯s the same question as before. Who¡¯s after Liu Changsheng?¡± asked Su Yi.0

    For a moment, Wang Chonglu felt as if he¡¯d be the junior, and that his senior was questioning him.0

    This left him utterly stifled, and his expression darkened. ¡°The guy you killed earlier was from the Far Shore, the same faction that¡¯s targeting the Mad Sword Netherworld Sovereign.¡±0

    ¡°The Far Shore?¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Why haven¡¯t I heard of them?¡±0

    ¡°It¡¯s not just you,¡± said Wang Chonglu, his expression shifting and uncertain. ¡°Even I still can¡¯t figure out where this mysterious faction came from. Nine years ago, they appeared in the Sea of Bitterness seemingly out of nowhere. Its experts refer to themselves as disciples of the Far Shore.¡±0

    Here, his face filled with deep-seated dread. ¡°What¡¯s terrifying is that even the weakest of their experts is in the Imperial Realm, and furthermore, all of them control a cmitous, taboo power of the Grand Dao!0

    ¡°You saw it when I fought and killed thest one. Although my cultivation far surpassed his, I had to pay a heavy price to take him down.¡±0

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but sink into thought.0

    He remembered that the Fifth Executioner had simrly arrived in the City of the Wrongfully Dead nine years ago!0

    Furthermore, it seemed every expert of the Far Shore controlled the power of the Laws of Heavenly Prayer.0

    From this, he inferred that the so-called ¡®Far Shore¡¯ was really the Nine Heavens Pavilion of the Heavenly Prayer Star Realm!0

    ¡°Why are they after Liu Changsheng?¡± Su Yi asked again.0

    Wang Chonglu really wanted to ask, ¡°What does that have to do with a Spiritual Revolution Realm young man like you? Why poke your nose in other people¡¯s business?¡±0

    But in the end, he held back.0

    This was just the situation he was in. What could he do about it?0

    Wang Chonglu said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t know the details either, but I heard that not long ago, Liu Changsheng killed a prominent member of the Far Shore. It seems that¡¯s where their enmity began.¡±0

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shot up.<em>A prominent member of the Far Shore? Was it an Executioner? Or perhaps a Warden?</em>0

    A momentter, he reached the conclusion that it most likely wasn¡¯t a Warden. Had someoneparable to the Netherworld King been involved, most likely no one beneath the Profound Unity Realm would have been a match for them!0

    Su Yi took a sip of wine, then asked, ¡°And you? Why has the Far Shore set its sights on you?¡±0

    Wang Chonglu¡¯s expression soured. ¡°I suppose you could consider me unlucky. I owe Liu Changsheng an enormous debt, so when I learned that he¡¯d fallen out with the Far Shore, I decided to investigate them and see if I could learn anything that might help him. I thought I might be able to repay him that way.1

    ¡°Who¡¯d have thought that the experts of the Far Shore would be so pervertedly strong? Had I known, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten involved.¡±0

    Here, his expression filled with dejection.0

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You¡¯re a bit unlucky, but your intentions were good. Besides, it seems you uncovered their ns to target Liu Changsheng in the near future.¡±0

    Wang Chonglu¡¯s expression smoothed out. ¡°Music to my ears.¡±0

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Right, do you know how many adherents the Far Shore has in the Sea of Bitterness?¡±0

    Wang Chonglu shook his head. ¡°No one knows the answer to that.¡±0

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but frown<em>. What are members of the Nine Heavens Pavilion doing in the Sea of Bitterness? Are they investigating the Burial Ground of the Dao? Are they seeking out the secrets of reincarnation?</em>0

    <em>Or were they lured here by that mysterious Netherworld Vessel?</em>0

    Here, Wang Chonglu couldn¡¯t help but interject, ¡°I truly don¡¯t understand it. None of this has anything to do with you, so why ask all these questions?¡±0

    Su Yiughed. ¡°I¡¯m curious.¡±0

    ¡°....¡± Wang Chonglu was an old fox. How could he possibly believe an exnation like that?0

    He took a deep breath, then asked, ¡°Then can you tell me just where you came from?¡±0

    It was already his second time asking that same question.0

    Now that he thought about it, it was rather unbelievable.0

    He was the Thunderme Demon Sovereign, and most of the world¡¯s cultivators paled at the mere mention of his name. He spent his time wandering the Sea of Bitterness, and even its most wicked and vicious heretics and devils treated him with the utmost respect. They dared not show even the slightest negligence.0

    Yet the young man in front of him didn¡¯t seem to take him the least bit seriously!0

    He was even bullying him!0

    If word got out, Wang Chonglu feared no one would believe it.0

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s better not to tell you. It¡¯d only scare you.¡±0

    ¡°????¡± Wang Chonglu felt a deep sense of humiliation.0

    Who in the Sea of Bitterness didn¡¯t know of the Thunderme Demon Sovereign¡¯s reputation? Who in the Netherworld was ignorant of the Sea of Bitterness¡¯s Seven Devils?0

    Yet this young man seriously seemed to think his origins would scare him!0

    Wang Chonglu was so angry that he almost burst intoughter. ¡°Earlier, I admired you in vain! It seems I was simply blind!¡±0

    Su Yi nodded inplete agreement. ¡°Your eyesight really is quitecking.¡±0

    ¡°....¡± Wang Chonglu didn¡¯t know what to say to that.<em>Is this kid even capable of conversing properly!?</em>1

    After a lengthy silence, Wang Chonglu forcefully suppressed his displeasure. ¡°Even if you refuse to tell me your origins, surely you can at least tell me your name?¡±0

    ¡°Su Yi.¡±0

    ¡°You¡¯re surnamed Su?¡± Wang Chonglu racked his brains for a while, but he couldn¡¯t wrap his head around it.0

    There were no ancient ns with that surname in the Netherworld!0

    ¡°I do actually know of an almighty expert by that surname. If he appeared in front of me, it would indeed be enough to scare me. Not just me, either. Any old-timer of the Netherworld who saw him would be scared,¡± sighed Wanng Chonglu.0

    But then, he looked at Su Yi with disdain. ¡°Of course, that person isn¡¯t even remotelyparable to a Spiritual Revolution Realm kid like you. It would be no exaggeration to say that the gap between you and him is like the difference between the light of a firefly and the radiance of the full moon!¡±0

    His words were full of admiration for that legendary expert surnamed Su, as well as disdain for the Su Yi seated in front of him.0

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. How could he fail to realize who Wang Chonglu was talking about?0

    ¡°But just now, I saved your life,¡± Su Yi said leisurely.0

    Wang Chonglu¡¯s expression froze. He had nothing to say to that, and he suddenly didn¡¯t want to chat any longer.0

    He was worried he¡¯d die of anger!0

    Su Yi picked up the jade slip Wang Chonglu had given him earlier. ¡°I said that with me here, you¡¯d make it to the City of Eternal Night alive. This jade slip naturally isn¡¯t needed, so you can keep it.¡±0

    He flung it, and itnded in Wang Chonglu¡¯s palm.0

    Wang Chongly was dazed, and his cheeks heated up. He felt utterly ashamed.0

    He suddenly recalled thinking that Su Yi was trying tofort him earlier, and that Su Yi was speaking out of consideration for his feelings. He¡¯d even felt moved!0

    But now, it seemed that he¡¯d misinterpreted the situation!0

    Favorite

 Chapter 953 - Thereâ€™s a Problem With That Boy

    <h4>Chapter 953 - There¡¯s a Problem With That Boy</h4>

    The City of Eternal Night.0

    An ancient city famous throughout the Netherworld for too many years to count.0

    Rumor had it that the ind the city was built upon was actually the remains of a long-dead dragon turtle. It was fully three hundred miles across.0

    The city was shrouded in darkness year-round. Even the nearby seas were covered in dark, dense clouds. No light got through.0

    However, every district of the city was thoroughlymplit. The zing lights were like a long, radiant dragon, dispelling the city¡¯s darkness.0

    Two dayster.0

    When Wang Chonglu saw the ancient city in the distance, he visibly sighed in relief.0

    Throughout the ages, the City of Eternal Night had always been the only safe haven in the boundless Sea of Bitterness.0

    No matter what dangers one encountered while exploring the Sea of Bitterness, so long as they reached the City of Eternal Night, they could enjoy its protection.0

    Simrly, no matter how vicious and malevolent someone was, they dared not cause trouble within city limits.0

    Doing so wouldn¡¯t just provoke the ire of every other cultivator in the city; those who acted up died suddenly and inexplicably.0

    Such inexplicable deaths had indeed urred here before.0

    It was for this reason that throughout the ages, the City of Eternal Night had remained the one truly safe ce in the Sea of Bitterness.1

    ¡°Young friend Su, I n to visit the Timekeeper directly after entering the city. What are your ns?¡± asked Wang Chonglu.0

    His wounds had healed somewhat, and he was in a decent mood. Once he arrived safely in the City of Eternal Night, his mood would improve even further.0

    However, he was already entirely unwilling to spend any more time traveling with this iparably arrogant little junior.0

    Su Yi¡¯s words had humiliated him on numerous asions already. On several asions, he felt so stifled that he wanted tosh out and beat Su Yi up.2

    But he repressed the impulse each time.0

    No matter what, Su Yi had saved his life. How could he possibly repay this benevolence with violence?0

    Of course, more importantly, Wang Chonglu was still injured, and he suspected that if things came to blows, he wouldn¡¯t be a match for this Spiritual Revolution Realm young man¡­2

    ¡°I want to see him too,¡± said Su Yi. As he spoke, he put away the Unsinkable Boat.0

    ¡°You¡¯re going to see him too?¡± Wang Chonglu was bbergasted.0

    Su Yiughed. ¡°I came to the City of Eternal Night to see the Timekeeper in the first ce. Is that so strange?¡±0

    The corners of Wang Chonglu¡¯s lips twitched, and he was inwardly dejected.<em>Ugh, I won¡¯t be able to cast off this insufferable pipsqueak just yet!</em>0

    ¡°Should the opportunity arise, I¡¯d like to take a stroll through the Dark Market and see if I can find anything interesting,¡± said Su Yi spiritedly. He was already walking toward the distant City of Eternal Night.0

    The ¡°Dark Market¡± was simr to other city¡¯s ck markets, but its existence wasmon knowledge to the city¡¯s inhabitants.0

    There, you could purchase all sorts of rare treasures found only in the Sea of Bitterness.0

    If you were lucky, you could happen upon unimaginably precious goods. It was much like picking up a grand stroke of fortune.0

    When someone exploring the Sea of Bitterness visited the City of Eternal Night, they typically stopped by the Dark Market. This had been true throughout the city¡¯s history.0

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t at all unusual for someone to get ripped off, either. The world had nevercked unscrupulous merchants.1

    Su Yi had visited the Dark Market in his past life, and he¡¯d acquired no small number of quality goods.0

    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Keep up.¡± When Su Yi noticed that Wang Chonglu had fallen behind, he couldn¡¯t help but turn his head and urge him on.0

    Wang Chonglu gnashed his teeth, feeling inwardly aggrieved.<em>When did the lofty Thunderme Demon Monarch fall so far? Even a junior dares order me around now!</em>0

    <em>Forget it! I¡¯ll apany him to visit the Timekeeper. I want to see just what this kid is after. Let¡¯s see if he¡¯s still this arrogant in front of the Timekeeper!</em>0

    Wang Chonglu took a deep breath, then silently caught up.0

    The City of Eternal night was quite lively.0

    Numerous cultivators came and went in a hurry throughout the surrounding waters.0

    Even before entering the city, waves ofmotion emanated from afar.0

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Thunderme Demon Sovereign?¡±0

    ¡°It really is the old devil!¡±0

    ¡°Shh! Pipe down! Do you want to get yourself killed?¡±0

    ¡°Strange. Why is someone as terrifying as the Thunderme Demon Sovereign following a young man like some kind of servant?¡±0

    The sound of discussion emanated from the area around the city gates.0

    When he heard others describe him as Su Yi¡¯s servant, Wang Chonglu almost lost control of his murderous impulses. He looked over and red.0

    The cultivators immediately paled with fright, and their souls practically left their bodies.0

    Only then did Wang Chonglu feel a bit better, and he paid those trivial minor characters no further heed.0

    Although Su Yi was walking ahead of him, he took all of this in, and he couldn¡¯t help but find it funny.<em>This old devil is quite amusing. He doesn¡¯t just like bragging; it seems he values his reputation more than his life! If he goes on like this, I''ll end upughing my butt off.</em>1

    The City of Eternal Night was thoroughlymplit, and its pedestrians came in all stripes. Their ranks included no shortage of non-human lifeforms, but all of them were cultivators.0

    Even the weakest person here was in the Spiritual Revolution Realm!0

    After all, ordinary cultivators had no means of crossing the Sea of Bitterness and arriving here.0

    When people recognized Wang Chonglu along the way, it caused quite a few uproars.0

    The Thunderme Demon Sovereign was a mighty, influential expert of the far reaches of the Sea of Bitterness. His reputation alone was enough to make others pale at the mere mention of his name, yet now, he¡¯d appeared in the City of Eternal Night. How could this not draw attention?1

    Even more surprisingly, from time to time, older generation experts would step forth and exchange pleasantries with Wang Chonglu. All of them were utterly respectful.0

    Wang Chonglu merely nodded subtly in response, but he paid these greetings little heed.0

    Still, the feeling of being respected alleviated much of his pent-up displeasure.0

    ¡°Greetings, Your Excellency!¡±0

    Suddenly, a group of experts appeared and bowed to Wang Chonglu.0

    When the passersby saw this group, the formerly lively streets were instantly silent. Many of the cultivators instinctively moved further away.0

    Thunderme Mountain¡¯s Thirteen Demon Generals!0

    These were the Thunderme Demon Sovereign¡¯s thirteen strongest subordinates. Each was an Imperial Realm old devil, and each was vicious and temperamental. Their collective prestige was mighty indeed.0

    It was already rare for the Thunderme Demon Sovereign to appear in person. Thus, while there were people who recognized him, most were older-generation cultivators or those who¡¯d lived in the City of Eternal Night for a long time.0

    However, the Thirteen Divine Generals of Thunderme Mountain were familiar to everyone in the boundless Sea of Bitterness.0

    When the whole group appeared and bowed to Wang Chonglu, the sight only made it increasingly obvious just how lofty and transcendent Wang Chonglu¡¯s status was.0

    Wang Chonglu couldn¡¯t help but grin and wave. ¡°Rein it in a little. Don¡¯t startle other people. After all, this is the City of Eternal Night, and we have to follow the rules.¡±0

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± All thirteen of them voiced their assent.0

    Wang Chonglu couldn¡¯t help but look ahead. He wanted to see Su Yi¡¯s reaction.0

    But to his astonishment, Su Yi just continued ahead, entirely unperturbed, as if he hadn¡¯t even noticed this. Rather, he noticed, but hepletely disregarded it all.0

    This filled Wang Chonglu¡¯s heart with inexplicable dejection.0

    This tant disregard reminded him of the idiom "amorous gazes are wasted on the blind"!0

    ¡°Your Excellency, is there a problem with that boy?¡± a man in ck said in a low voice.0

    The other demon generals all looked at Wang Chonglu too. They¡¯d all realized that their leader seemed to be paying a lot of attention to that blue-robed young man walking up ahead.0

    Wang Chonglu waved dismissively. ¡°It has nothing to do with you. Wait in Skyjade Tower. Once I¡¯ve finished my business, I¡¯lle looking for you.¡±0

    With that, he chased after Su Yi.0

    The Thirteen Demon Generals looked at each other. All of them werepletely befuddled.<em>Why does His Excellency care so much about a young Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator?</em>0

    This scene attracted the attention of many of the onlookers, too.0

    Within a nearby restaurant, a gray-haired young man muttered to himself, ¡°The Far Shore was targeting him, yet this old devil made it back alive. I really wouldn¡¯t have expected that.¡±0

    He looked young, but his eyes contained the vicissitudes of countless years. His fair hands fiddled with a blood-red flying sword shaped like a weaver¡¯s shuttle.0

    Suddenly, a girlish voice emanated from the flying sword. ¡°Your Excellency, should we go chat with that old demon and see if we can put him to use?¡±0

    The gray-haired young man shook his head. ¡°Anyone targeted by the Far Shore is doomed. I most certainly don¡¯t want to get mixed up in that mess.¡±1

    He paused, then said thoughtfully, ¡°It¡¯s actually the young man Wang Chonglu was following who strikes me as a bit strange.¡±0

    The shuttle-like flying sword eximed in its girlish voice, ¡°Is there a problem with that boy?¡±0

    The gray-haired young man¡¯s gaze was suddenly distant and serene, like an unfathomably deep whirlpool. ¡°Just now, I caught a whiff of a familiar presence on that boy. It¡¯s truly strange.¡±0

    The girlish voice seemed quite surprised. ¡°For you to find it out of the ordinary is proof enough that there¡¯s a problem with him, and a big one, too. Your Excellency, how about we find an opportunity to have a chat with him?¡±0

    After a moment¡¯s silence, the silver-haired young man said, ¡°Forget it. We¡¯vee to the Sea of Bitterness to investigate the Burial Ground of the Dao. It wouldn¡¯t do to get distracted.¡±0

    He then flipped his hand and put the flying sword away, and the girlish voice fell silent.5

    ¡­0

    A dense row of buildings stood in the city¡¯s southeastern corner alongside the city walls.0

    Right up in the corner, there was a run-down courtyard.0

    It looked old and worn. The walls were dpidated, and the gate was flecked with rust. The branches of a massive tree obscured the walls behind it.0

    Su Yi stood before the tightly shut gates, then said casually, ¡°You knock.¡±0

    Hismanding tone made the veins bulge on Wang Chonglu¡¯s forehead, but he held back and snorted coldly. ¡°Kid, you ought to celebrate that this is the City of Eternal Night. Otherwise, benefactor or not, I¡¯d make you realize what happens to those who don¡¯t respect their elders!¡±0

    Su Yiughed, but thought nothing of it.0

    Wang Chonglu, meanwhile, straightened up his clothes, solemnly approached the courtyard, and gently knocked on the tightly shut gates.0

    <em>Bang! Bang! Bang!</em>0

    He knocked just three times, but it seemed to take a lot out of him. When he lowered his hand, he let out a deep breath and wiped the sweat from his brow.0

    Su Yi didn¡¯t find this at all strange. Only those of at least Profound Serenity Realm cultivation could knock on the gates to his courtyard.1

    Even if others gave it everything they had, they could forget about making the door produce even the slightest peep.0

    And trying to barge in was tantamount to suicide.0

    In the past, a few people who didn¡¯t understand the full picture guessed that the courtyard hid enormous secrets, and they barged right in, heedless of the consequences.0

    However, without exception, everyst one of them disappeared from the face of the Netherworld!

 Chapter 954 - Old-Timers, Each With Different Goals

    <h4>Chapter 954 - Old-Timers, Each With Different Goals</h4>

    They didn¡¯t have to wait long before a crisp, clear voice rang out. ¡°What? Someone¡¯s here again?¡±0

    ¡®Again¡¯? Su Yi and Wang Chonglu instantly realized that someone had alreadye to see the Timekeeper.0

    The tightly shut door opened with a creak.0

    Immediately afterward, that crisp voice said, ¡°Dear guests, please wait in the courtyard.¡±0

    They heard the voice, but they couldn¡¯t see the speaker.0

    Wang Chonglu said in a voice rife with meaning, ¡°Little fellow, do you know which person we just spoke to?¡±0

    Su Yi looked at him as if he were an idiot. ¡°That was a bird.¡±0

    He then walked right into the courtyard.0

    Wang Chonglu, meanwhile, felt a bit awkward and embarrassed.0

    This was the residence of the Timekeeper. Even in the City of Eternal Night, few knew of this ce.0

    He¡¯d hoped to show off his superior knowledge. Who¡¯d have thought Su Yi would already know all that? Now it was awkward!0

    <em>Don¡¯t tell me this kid¡¯s been here before?</em>Wang Chonglu entered the courtyard still confused.0

    Four orange-redmps hung from the courtyard¡¯s four corners, and there was a line of three houses built of ck stone.0

    A massive, ancient tree grew at the center of the courtyard. Its bark curled like a dragon''s scales and coiled whiskers, and the dense branches formed an umbre seemingly capable of lifting the heavens.1

    Arge, fat, orange cat sprawled out on its back atop one of the branches. Its eyes were shut, and it snored contentedly.1

    A table and two chairs were ced beneath the tree.0

    When Wang Chonglu entered, he saw that there were already people inside waiting for an audience.0

    Three of them!0

    One was a dignified middle-aged man in ink-ck robes. He wore a purple-gold crown, and he had the imposing bearing of a monarch. He sat upright outside the door to the courtyard¡¯s main hall, facing away from the group inplete silence.0

    One was a thin-faced elder. His hair and beard were scraggly and unkempt, and he carried a sword case on his back. He stood in one of the corners, hands behind his back, staring intently at amp as if transfixed.0

    One was an astonishingly beautiful woman. She wore a ck dress without the slightest embellishment. Her snowy skin and unmatched figure were enough to bewitch the masses.0

    She seemed the most rxed and content of the three. She sat in a chair beneath the ancient tree, her straight, slender legs crossed as she leaned against the table. Her jade-like ankles were visible beneath the hem of her dress, and glowed beneath themplight.0

    One hand supported her jaw, while the other twirled the blue hair at her temple. Her entire body emanated a rxed, indolent charm.0

    When the moment Wang Chongluid eyes on her, an inexplicable chill coursed through his heart, and he felt an indescribable, invisible pressure.1

    Practically on instinct, he averted his gaze. He dared not look at her even further.0

    She might look like an unmatched, ravishing beauty, but her presence was as cold and cruel as a deity, and she had the imposing majesty of a sovereign!0

    But before long, Wang Chonglu lost his cool once more, and his entire body tensed.0

    He recognized the other two guests.0

    The dark-robed man in the purple-gold crown, the one facing away from the others, was another of the Seven Devils of the Sea of Bitterness: the Divine Saber Demon Emperor Zhan Beiqi!0

    Of the Seven Devils of the Sea of Bitterness, he was the most mysterious!0

    He was so terrifying that throughout the Netherworld, cultivators trembled at the mention of his name!0

    Wang Chonglu was also one of the Seven Devils of the Netherworld, but he was keenly aware that even in peak condition, he¡¯d be no match for Zhan Beiqi.0

    What he found truly unbelievable was that it had been a long time since Zhan Beiqi had been spotted in public. There were even rumors that he¡¯d long since left the Sea of Bitterness, and that he¡¯d proceeded to some unknown world to pursue his Dao. Yet now, this mysterious demon Emperor had appeared in the Timekeeper¡¯s courtyard!0

    Zhan Beiqi¡¯s presence stunned Wang Chonglu and caught him off guard, but the withered old man with the sword case made him visibly lose hisposure.0

    The Bloody Destion Netherworld Sovereign, Qu Boling!0

    He was one of the Six Sovereigns of the Netherworld, and he controlled the Laws of Hell¡¯s Nightmares.0

    More importantly, not long ago, this old-timer had chased Wang Chonglu through the far reaches of the Sea of Bitterness with the intent to kill¡­0

    Seeing him here now, Wang Chonglu felt thoroughly ufortable.0

    Fortunately, they were in the Timekeeper¡¯s territory, the City of Eternal Night. Even so, had he known Qu Boling would be here, he absolutely wouldn¡¯t havee.0

    Although this took a long time to describe, Wang Chonglu¡¯s thoughts took but a moment.0

    When he sensed that the situation in the courtyard was a bit strange, Wang Chonglu cast all other thoughts aside and immediately transmitted to Su Yi, ¡°Kid, you have to be careful. Whatever you do, don¡¯t speak impetuously. It wouldn¡¯t do to provoke any of these three!¡±0

    Wang Chonglu had apanied Su Yi here, and he was far too keenly aware of the blue-robed young man¡¯s disposition. He feared neitherws nor the heavens, and he had no reservations at all!0

    And a personality like that could easily cause disasters!0

    Wang Chonglu couldn¡¯t help but worry that Su Yi would cross the line and create a crisis. What would he do then?0

    ¡°It ¡®wouldn¡¯t do¡¯ to provoke them?¡± Su Yiughed.0

    When Wang Chonglu saw this, he was instantly frantic. How could he fail to realize that Su Yi hadn¡¯t taken his words to heart?0

    But just as he was about to say something, a hoarse voice rang out. ¡°So, it¡¯s you, you defeated general.¡±0

    Wang Chonglu¡¯s heart shook as he sensed Qu Boling¡¯s gaze locking onto him. He took a deep breath, then feigned calm. ¡°It¡¯s been years since west saw each other, Fellow Daoist Qu. You¡¯re as magnificent as ever.¡±0

    Qu Boling¡¯s withered face didn¡¯t so much as ripple with emotion. ¡°Rx; I no longer have the slightest interest in bullying someone of your level.¡±0

    He then refocused his attention on themp and sank back into silence.0

    Wang Chonglu¡¯s face stiffened, and his heart filled with indignation. Qu Boling¡¯s words were full of utterly undisguised contempt.0

    But in the end, Wang Chonglu merely snorted coldly and said nothing.0

    As for the Divine Saber Demon Emperor Zhan Beiqi? It was as if he didn¡¯t even notice them. His majestic figure didn¡¯t so much as budge.0

    Meanwhile, Su Yi swept his gaze across the courtyard, walked right over to the ancient tree, and plopped down in the empty chair.1

    Wang Chonglu¡¯s heart was instantly on tenterhooks, and he was more nervous than ever before.0

    Of those in the courtyard, who did he fear the most? It wasn¡¯t Zhan Beiqi, nor was it Qu Boling. Rather, it was thatnguid, bewitching woman!0

    But it seemed Su Yi had no idea how powerful she was. He just had to go right up to her. Wang Chonglu couldn¡¯t help but sweat on his behalf, and his heart filled with anger.<em>What¡¯s wrong with this kid¡¯s eyes!?</em>0

    But just as Wang Chonglu silently raged, Su Yi seemed to find his seat ufortable. He looked at the charming woman seated at the same table and said, ¡°Move your legs a bit to the side.¡±0

    It was just one light, airy sentence, but the courtyard¡¯s atmosphere silently grew heavier, as if the air had frozen. It was difficult to even breathe.0

    The Divine Saber Demon Emperor faced away from the others, but even his eyebrows rose imperceptibly.0

    Even Qu Boling, the Bloody Destion Netherworld Sovereign, looked away from themp he was staring at intently. A strange light shed through his eyes.0

    <em>Where did Wang Chonglu pick up such a stupid, ignorant kid?</em>0

    Wang Chonglu¡¯s eyes bulged, and the corners of his lips twitched. He silently let out a mournful sigh.<em>If I¡¯d known this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have let the kide with me!</em>0

    <em>He¡¯s obviously just a troublemaker!</em>2

    But against all expectations, the bewitching beauty seemed to find this extremely amusing, and she couldn¡¯t help butugh.0

    When she smiled, her blossoming beauty made even themps seem dimmer byparison.0

    Then, beneath Wang Chonglu¡¯s disbelieving gaze, the woman really did shift her legs to the side. Sheughed, ¡°Fellow Daoist, I said we¡¯d meet again in the City of Eternal Night, and indeed, the heavens have given me face.¡±0

    Her subtly maic voice resounded throughout the tense silence of the courtyard, while the implications of her words swept over the guests like an invisible wave!0

    Qu Boling¡¯s pupils constricted.<em>He¡¯s that woman¡¯s¡­ Fellow Daoist!?</em>1

    Zhan Beiqi was stunned, and his gaze was inscrutable.<em>That boy isn¡¯t simple!</em>0

    Wang Chonglu, meanwhile, felt as if something were stuck in his throat, and he suddenly started coughing. Waves of astonishment swept through his heart.0

    Of everyone in the courtyard, it was the woman who seemed the most dangerous and threatening, yet now, she was calling Su Yi her fellow Daoist!0

    This practically left Wang Chonglu dumbstruck.0

    Although ¡°fellow Daoist¡± was amon, ordinary title, it was typically reserved for use between cultivators of the same realm!0

    Yet now, this mysterious, terrifying woman called a Spiritual Revolution Realm young man like Su Yi her fellow Daoist. The implications of this were utterly astonishing!0

    This was what surprised Qu Boling and Zhan Beiqi, too.0

    When you called someone your fellow Daoist, either your strengths wereparable, or your backgrounds and positions wereparable.0

    The two of them most certainly didn¡¯t believe that this mysterious woman would casually address a junior as her fellow Daoist. There had to be a reason behind this!0

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t seem to notice any of this.0

    He simply rested his legs on the table and stretched. Then, he felt much better. ¡°The heavens didn¡¯t arrange for this. Our meeting here was all a part of your plot.¡±0

    This bewitching woman was, of course, the Netherworld King!0

    She chuckled, and her eyes shone. ¡°I got here before you. If you want to talk about ¡®plots¡¯, well, you¡¯re the one who came knocking.¡±0

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°Never mind that. I actually do have something I wanted to ask you.¡±0

    The Netherworld King looked around, and her shiny red lips parted as she whispered, ¡°This isn¡¯t a convenient ce for a discussion. How about we find a ce for a private chat after we leave?¡±0

    Her every gesture, her every frown and every smile, were full of enough charm to bewitch the masses.0

    But Wang Chonglu, Qu Boling, and Zhan Beiqi dared not stare at her.0

    In their eyes, although she was beautiful to the extreme, she was so threatening that even they had to be on guard against her!0

    They stayed calm on the surface, but when they saw Su Yi drinking and conversing with her, waves of shock coursed through all three old monsters¡¯ hearts.4

    Especially Wang Chonglu. And here he¡¯d been worried Su Yi would cause a disaster. He suddenly felt bitter, like he¡¯d been the real bungling clown this entire time¡­1

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled,¡± said Su Yi. He then raised the jug of wine and drank with relish.0

    The Netherworld King seemed delighted. Beneath the dimmplight, her beautiful silhouette and exquisite face radiated joy.0

    <em>So, Su Xuanjun has questions and sought me out of his own ord? Interesting!</em>

 Chapter 955 - Petting a Cat

    <h4>Chapter 955 - Petting a Cat</h4>

    Within the courtyard, themplight swayed, and the atmosphere was strange.0

    However, both Su Yi and the Netherworld King were perfectly rxed and content.0

    Seeing this, the other three old-timers all felt rather conflicted.0

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, what have youe here for?¡± The Netherworld King supported her jaw with her hand, tilted her head, and batted her eyes at Su Yi.0

    ¡°I¡¯m here to trade something and ask a few questions while I¡¯m at it,¡± Su Yi said casually. ¡°You?¡±0

    The Netherworld King pressed her lips into a smile. ¡°Much like you, there are a few things I¡¯d like to ask about.¡±0

    Su Yi suddenly asked, ¡°Are they connected to the Far Shore?¡±0

    The Far Shore!0

    Qu Boling and Zhan Beiqi¡¯s expressions were a bit strange, while Wang Chonglu was dazed. Something didn¡¯t seem quite right here.0

    <em>Why would Su Yi suddenly use the Far Shore to probe that mysterious woman? Is there some secret behind it?</em>0

    The Netherworld King narrowed her eyes and said with surprise, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you arrived in the City of Eternal Night today. I truly wouldn¡¯t have expected you to have learned about this faction so soon.¡±0

    Su Yiughed. ¡°That¡¯s what I wanted to talk to you about. Of course, it won¡¯t be toote to have a private chat after we¡¯ve left this ce.¡±0

    The Netherworld King¡¯s expression shifted, and she took a deep look at Su Yi. ¡°Very well.¡±0

    Then, someone emerged from within the main hall.0

    He was a handsome but pallid young man in bright red robes. There was a certain sinisterness about him, one that he couldn¡¯t hide, try as he might.0

    When he emerged, the Divine Saber Demon Emperor Zhan Beiqi rose. A sharp aura surged around him, like a volcano on the verge of eruption.0

    Qu Boling, however, looked a bit grim.0

    This red-robed man was the first guest to call upon the Timekeeper. His origins were mysterious, and his aura was as unfathomable as an abyss or the pits of hell.0

    When Wang Chonglu sensed the man¡¯s aura, his heart shook violently, and his expression shifted dramatically.0

    His aura was cut from the same mold as the experts of the Far Shore!0

    Except it was obviously far more terrifying!0

    ¡°This is the City of Eternal Night. If you want to fight, wait until we¡¯ve left the city.¡± The red-robed man nced at Zhan Beiqi, then turned away.0

    Zhan Beiqi suppressed his sharp aura and sank into silence.0

    The red-robed man, meanwhile, stopped in front of the Netherworld King¡¯s seat, bowed slightly, and sped his fist. ¡°Your Excellency, I ought to leave. If I linger any longer, I¡¯m afraid the Timekeeper will see me out personally.¡±0

    <em>¡®Your Excellency¡¯?</em>Wang Chonglu was stunned.<em>Don¡¯t tell me that woman is from the Far Shore?</em>0

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your business, and there¡¯s no need to say such things to me,¡± the Netherworld King said softly.0

    Her smooth, jadelike hands supported her head, while her gaze was focused on Su Yi¡¯s profile. She didn¡¯t so much as nce at the man in red robes.0

    Utterly casual, and utterly dismissive.0

    However, the red-robed man seemed ustomed to such things, and he didn¡¯t find it at all inappropriate.0

    As he turned to leave, he looked Su Yi up and down, his expression a bit strange. In the end, he said nothing. He simply turned and left.0

    It was only after he¡¯d disappeared from the courtyard that a clear voice resounded from within the main hall. ¡°The second guest can now enter.¡±0

    Zhan Beiqi promptly walked inside.0

    Although the doors to the main hall were wide open, invisible energy fluctuations covered the doorway, blocking off the outside world. No one could see the hall¡¯s interior.0

    Qu Boling, meanwhile, hurried over to Zhan Beiqi¡¯s former location and waited silently just outside the hall.0

    Su Yi frowned slightly. ¡°Little Green, everyone knows your master¡¯s rules, but tell him he¡¯d best pick up the pace. I don¡¯t have the patience to wait like this much longer.¡±0

    Little Green?0

    Wang Chonglu and Qu Boling¡¯s hearts shook.0

    Neither of them knew who ¡°Little Green¡± was, but they could tell that Su Yi was urging the Timekeeper to hurry!0

    Both were old monsters who¡¯d witnessed the ups and downs of worldly affairs, but even so, their hearts shook.<em>He¡¯s a young Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator, but he¡¯s acting like this is his own backyard! He¡¯s calm andposed, but more than that, he feels perfectlyfortable giving orders!</em>0

    In stark contrast, the two old-timers were on their best behavior, and they dared not be the least bit impudent.0

    This stark contrast was naturally quite surprising.0

    The Netherworld King couldn¡¯t help but smile.0

    She was well aware of Su Yi¡¯s identity, and she knew he had the confidence to talk like that.0

    Mere momentster, green mist surged out of the main hall, transforming into a bird with green feathers and a sharp red bill. It flew right up to Su Yi.4

    ¡°Dear guest, our master invites you to drink a cup of tea.¡±0

    The bird¡¯s voice was crisp and clear, and as it spoke, it waved one of its wings.0

    A cup of steaming hot tea appeared on the table, right in front of Su Yi.0

    ¡°I don¡¯t drink tea.¡± Su Yi shook his head. ¡°Give me wine. Right, your master ought to have collected quite a few fine wines over the years. One of those will do, so pick one at random.¡±0

    The little green bird froze in midair. It seemed it had never encountered a guest who dared make such demands of it before.0

    A momentter, it said, ¡°Please wait, dear guest. I¡¯ll go ask my master.¡±0

    <em>Whoosh!</em>0

    The bird disappeared into thin air.0

    Before long, the bird returned. With a beat of its wings, a jug of wine appeared on the table. ¡°Dear guest, my master says he¡¯s saved this wine for a long time. It¡¯s called ¡®Thousand-Fold Wine¡¯, and he¡¯s sure you¡¯ll like it.¡±0

    As it spoke, the little green bird¡¯s gemstone-like eyes shone with bewilderment.0

    It seemed even it dared not believe that its master wouldn¡¯t just agree to a young Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator¡¯s demands, and that he¡¯d even go so far as to offer his guest Thousand-Fold Wine. Under ordinary circumstances, even the Timekeeper couldn¡¯t bear to drink this precious wine!1

    ¡°This really is good stuff.¡± Su Yi looked uncharacteristically rueful.0

    Once, in his past life, he and Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer sat here and drank together.0

    And they¡¯d drunk the Timekeeper¡¯s Thousand-Fold Wine!0

    Even after all these years, the courtyard hadn¡¯t changed, but he no longer had his drinkingpanion.0

    ¡°A life of ambition led to today, but throughout the four seas, there¡¯s no one left for me to drink with.¡± Su Yi sighed, gently undid the jar¡¯s stopper, lifted it to his lips, and drank from it directly.0

    The bird had already disappeared into thin air.0

    Qu Boling¡¯s expression was increasingly inscrutable. Wang Chonglu started to say something, but hesitated.0

    In the end, both old monsters sank deeper into silence.0

    If asked to describe everything Su Yi had done since entering the courtyard, they would have said it was ¡°out of the ordinary¡±, ¡°shocking¡±, and ¡°unexpected.¡±0

    To the point that they dared not believe it.0

    By now, both of them were absolutely certain that this young man¡¯s origins weren¡¯t at all simple, and it seemed highly likely that he had a deep connection with the Timekeeper!0

    Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t possibly have behaved so casually, as if he¡¯d returned to his old home. He couldn¡¯t possibly have been so rxed.0

    If not for his fear of the Netherworld King¡¯s majesty, Wang Chonglu would have long since given into the temptation to ask Su Yi what was going on.0

    This was simply unbelievable!0

    ¡°How about I drink with you?¡± the Netherworld King asked with a smile. She inwardly repeated the phrase, ¡°A life of ambition led to today, but throughout the four seas, there¡¯s no one left for me to drink with.¡± The loneliness and mncholy contained within those words moved her.0

    She understood. The higher your cultivation, the more solitary your pursuit of the Grand Dao, and the rarer those who could stand shoulder-to-shoulder with you.0

    This was what they meant when they said it was lonely at the top.0

    ¡°You just want to try this Thousand-Fold Wine,¡±ughed Su Yi.0

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± The Netherworld King asked right back, her eyes shining like stars as she looked at Su Yi.0

    ¡°I¡¯ve already drunk from this jug,¡± said Su Yi. He couldn¡¯t bear to share such a quality brew.0

    But the Netherworld King just shed him a bewitching grin. ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±0

    With that, she snatched the jug out of Su Yi¡¯s hands, threw back her head, and drank.1

    Her boldness gave her an additional valiant charm.0

    Su Yi was stunned, and his heart ached. ¡°Don¡¯t drink so much! Aren¡¯t you afraid you¡¯ll choke?¡±0

    He reached out and snatched the jug right back.0

    Wang Chonglu and Qu Boling couldn¡¯t help but stare. Even if you¡¯d hit them over the head, they would never have guessed that this terrifying, mysterious woman would squabble over a jug of wine with a young man like Su Yi.1

    ¡°Meow~¡±0

    Suddenly, the fat orange cat lying on its back atop a tree branch crawled to its feet and meowed. It was practically drooling.0

    It looked down at Su Yi¡¯s jug of wine, its blue eyes zing like torches.0

    Suddenly, the Netherworld King, Qu Boling, and Wang Chonglu all sensed a terrifying, invisible majesty surging from the fat orange cat.0

    It was like a peerless yao god awakened from dormancy, with an innate, terrifying pressure.0

    ¡°Ee?¡± The Netherworld King¡¯s starry eyes shed with surprise.0

    She could sense that this seemingly ordinary orange housecat¡¯s body contained an utterly strange and terrifying power!0

    Wang Chonglu¡¯s hair stood on end. His original body was that of a vicious Ba Serpent, and his instincts immediately told him that this orange cat was extremely dangerous!0

    Qu Boling stiffened, and he sighed to himself.<em>Indeed, it¡¯s not just the courtyard that¡¯s mysterious and unfathomable. Even the Timekeeper¡¯s pet cat and bird aren¡¯t the least bit ordinary!</em>0

    He was a Profound Serenity Emperor, but when he sensed the cat¡¯s aura, even he sensed an oppressive threat!0

    <em>Whoosh!</em>0

    An orange blur shed across their field of view as the cat leaped for Su Yi¡¯s jug of wine.0

    But it was still mid-jump when a hoarse, ancient voice resounded through its mind. ¡°You are not to be impudent. Don¡¯t tell me the lesson you learned back then wasn¡¯t enough?¡±1

    The orange cat froze, then seemed to recall something. Its fat body stiffened, its soft fur stood on end, and its fluffy tail was perfectly straight.0

    It meowed, turned, and was just about to flee when su Yi grabbed it by the scruff of its neck and held it aloft in front of him.2

    Su Yi looked it over, then said, ¡°You¡¯re fatter than ever, you little beast. It seems you¡¯ve eaten quite a few powerful evil spirits over the years.¡±1

    The orange cat¡¯s eerie blue eyes were full of helplessness, pitifulness, and weakness as it quivered uncontrobly.0

    Su Yiughed, then hugged the cat to his chest, raised his hand, and stroked the smooth fur of its back. It really was quite pleasant to the touch.1

    The orange cat cautiously huddled against him, not daring to move in the slightest.0

    Witnessing this didn¡¯t just astonish Wang Chonglu and Qu Boling; even the Netherworld King¡¯s eyes widened.0

    It seemed that the orange cat with the aura of a peerless yao god was utterly terrified of Su Yi!1

    Just what was going on?

 Chapter 956 - Godlike Powers of Prediction

    <h4>Chapter 956 - Godlike Powers of Prediction</h4>

    Beneath the ancient tree.1

    Su Yi leaned back into his chair, his legs resting on the table. From time to time, he picked up his jug of wine and took a sip.0

    The big, fat, orange cat curled up in his arms, not daring to move a muscle.0

    This only made the young man in blue seem even morenguid.0

    But this also left Wang Chonglu and Qu Boling feeling even more conflicted.0

    When the Divine Saber Demon Emperor Zhan Beiqi emerged from the main hall, he too was dazed. Then, he pursed his lips and strode outside.0

    However, just as he was about to pass through the courtyard doors, Su Yi suddenly said, ¡°Did youe to the City of Eternal Night to kill Liu Changsheng, or to help him?¡±0

    Zhan Beiqi¡¯s majestic figure froze. After a moment¡¯s silence, he said, ¡°Mind your own business.¡±0

    With that, he pushed open the door and left.0

    From beginning to end, he didn¡¯t so much as turn his head.0

    Su Yi stroked the orange cat¡¯s silky fur andughed.<em>Zhan Beiqi hasn¡¯t changed at all!</em>0

    ¡°The third guest can now enter.¡± The green bird¡¯s voice emanated from within the main hall.0

    Qu Boling was already ready and waiting. He took a deep breath and walked inside.0

    Only then did the Netherworld King say thoughtfully, ¡°Fellow Daoist, have you perhaps already guessed what Zhan Beiqi came here for?¡±0

    Only she, Su Yi, and Wang Chonglu remained in the courtyard.0

    Of course, the orange cat was there too.0

    Wang Chonglu pricked up his ears. He¡¯d long since adjusted his mentality, and on an instinctive level, he no longer dared view Su Yi as a junior.0

    ¡°It¡¯s just a guess, that¡¯s all,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°All I know is that a long time ago, both Liu Changsheng and Zhan Beiqi belonged to a faction called the Temple of Simplicity. You could call them apprentice brothers.¡±0

    Wang Chonglu¡¯s heart shook.0

    This was his first time hearing that Liu Changsheng, the Mad Sword Netherworld Sovereign famed as the greatest swordsman in the Netherworld, was apprentice brothers with the Divine Saber Demon Emperor Zhan Beiqi!0

    This secret was unquestionably shocking! If word got out, it was sure to cause widespread uproar.0

    After all, both Liu Changsheng and Zhan Beiqi were peak Imperial Realm hegemons of the Netherworld!0

    The former was one of the Six Sovereigns of the Netherworld, and his Dao of the Sword would have dazzled any era it appeared in.0

    Thetter was the most mysterious of the Seven Devils of the Netherworld, and his strength was deep and unfathomable!0

    Who would dare believe that these two mighty existences were once apprentice brothers from the same sect?0

    ¡°Is¡­ that true?¡± Wang Chonglu couldn¡¯t help but ask.0

    But as soon as the words left his mouth, he keenly detected a disdainful look in the fat orange¡¯s cat¡¯s eerie blue eyes.3

    0

    As if it thought he was stupid to even ask¡­0

    Wang Chonglu couldn¡¯t help but feel awkward and indescribably ashamed.1

    Whatever else was said about him, he was still the Thunderme Demon Sovereign of the Seven Devils of the Netherworld, with a reputation that struck terror into the hearts of the world¡¯s cultivators.0

    Yet as soon as he entered this courtyard, everything changed.0

    First, Qu Boling disdained him as a defeated general, and Zhan Beiqi¡ªa fellow member of the Seven Devils¡ªignored him.0

    Now, even an orange cat was looking down on him!2

    Who wouldn¡¯t have felt stifled?0

    And Su Yi? He seemed as rxed as could be as he sat there petting a cat and sipping fine wine. He chatted with that mysterious and terrifying woman, and he even dared to urge the Timekeeper to pick up the pace with his other guests¡­0

    All of this left Wang Chonglu with the urge to cry.0

    Comparing himself to others was tantamount to torture!0

    <em>If I¡¯d known it would be like this, I wouldn¡¯t havee today,</em>Wang Chonglu griped inwardly. In his eyes, the courtyard was full of ill intentions, all directed at him!0

    ¡°They really are apprentice brothers. It¡¯s just that almost no one knows it,¡± said Su Yi without the slightest concern. And due to a certain incident, the Temple of Simplicity has long since been lost to the long river of history. It was then that apprentice brothers Liu Changsheng and Zhan Beiqi had a falling out. They¡¯re like fire and water.¡±0

    ¡°Ah, so this isn¡¯tmon knowledge.¡± Wang Chonglu finally understood, and he felt a bit better.0

    ¡°No wonder murderous intent arose in Zhan Beiqi¡¯s heart when he saw Hong Ying walk out. It seems he really is here to help Liu Changsheng get revenge.¡± The Netherworld King¡¯s beautiful eyes shone. It seemed she¡¯d understood something.0

    ¡°Hong Ying?¡± said Su Yi. ¡°You mean the man in red robes? The first to leave the main hall?¡±0

    ¡°Mm,¡± said the Netherworld King. She didn¡¯t hide the details, either. ¡°Liu Changsheng killed one of Hong Ying¡¯s most capable subordinates. That¡¯s why Hong Ying came here to see the Timekeeper.¡±0

    Su Yi nodded. On their way to the City of Eternal Night, Wang Chonglu told him about Liu Changsheng¡¯s grudge with the Far Shore, and that it arose when Liu Changsheng killed one of their higher-ups.0

    It seemed that this so-called higher-up was that red-robed Hong Ying guy¡¯s subordinate.0

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, it seems you¡¯re not at all surprised.¡± The Netherworld King¡¯s bewitching eyes bore into Su Yi.0

    Su Yiughed. ¡°I just so happened to know about this.¡±0

    ¡°You ¡®just so happened¡¯ to know about it?¡± said the Netherworld King, her gaze rife with meaning. ¡°But then, it actually makes sense that you¡¯d be interested in the Far Shore¡¯s affairs.¡±0

    She¡¯d only just said this when Qu Boling emerged from the main hall.0

    The withered old man with the sword case on his back now wore a lingering scowl, and his brow was deeply furrowed.0

    When Su Yi saw this, he couldn¡¯t help butugh.0

    Qu Boling was stunned and inwardly displeased.0

    But after seeing all of Su Yi¡¯s strange behavior, he didn¡¯t let his displeasure show on the surface. Instead, he asked, ¡°Whyugh, Fellow Daoist?¡±0

    He now addressed Su Yi as his fellow Daoist. From this, it was clear that the Bloody Destion Netherworld Sovereign no longer saw Su Yi as a junior.0

    ¡°Aside from his family, it seems no one in this world cares as much about Cui Longxiang¡¯s life and death as you, his most hated enemy.¡± Su Yi looked down at the orange cat in his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t you agree?¡±0

    Qu Boling¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted, and the look on his withered face shifted erratically. A little whileter, he subtly sped his fist and said gravely, ¡°Fellow Daoist, might I ask your honorable name and surname?¡±0

    Su Yi looked askance at him. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am, but I don¡¯t mind warning you: extinguish any ideas you shouldn¡¯t be having, go home, and wait for news quietly. It won¡¯t be long before the truth of Cui Longxiang¡¯s life and death bes apparent.¡±0

    Qu Boling sank into silence, then turned and left without a word.0

    It was only after he disappeared from the courtyard that the Netherworld King couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Fellow Daoist, your eyes are quite impressive. It seems you saw through both Zhan Beiqi and Qu Boling¡¯s reasons foring here.¡±0

    Not far away, Wang Chonglu nodded inplete agreement. Su Yi¡¯s disy of knowledge had left him stunned.0

    If not for Su Yi, he would have had no idea that Liu Changsheng and Zhan Beiqi were apprentice brothers, nor would he have realized that Qu Boling hade to ask about Cui Longxiang¡¯s life and death!0

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°I have more or less knowledge of all the old monsters of the Netherworld who¡¯ve clung to life throughout the ages, that¡¯s all. It¡¯s nothing special.¡±0

    Qu Boling had once suffered a crushing defeat at Cui Longxiang¡¯s hands. He¡¯d even lost a Xiantian Dao Sword, Scarlet Cmity.0

    This treasure was born of the Abyss of Sin, which was under the Hungry Ghosts Division¡¯s jurisdiction. It had unbelievable, miraculous power.0

    Cui Longxiang had taken it from him, and Qu Boling nursed a grudge over it to this day.0

    On the night of the most recent Lantern Festival, the Qu Family joined forces with several other ancient ns to take down the Cui Family primarily for the sake of reiming this Xiantian Dao weapon in Cui Longxiang¡¯s absence.0

    s, their efforts ended in failure.0

    The moment Su Yi entered the courtyard andid eyes on Qu Boling, he guessed why the old-timer was here.0

    At the end of the day, no one knew for sure whether Cui Longxiang was alive or dead.0

    Were Cui Longxiang truly dead, Qu Boling could naturally attack the Cui Family without fear.0

    But if Cui Longxiang still lived, he could only continue to lie low and endure.0

    ¡°The fourth guest can now enter.¡± The green bird¡¯s voice resounded from within the hall once more.0

    The Netherworld King rose and stretchednguidly, disying prideworthy curves. ¡°Fellow Daoist, I¡¯m going to meet the Timekeeper now.¡±0

    She raised her straight, smooth leg, stepped into the hall, and disappeared from view.0

    Su Yi continued petting the cat and drinking. Inwardly, he was pondering the Netherworld King¡¯s intentions.<em>I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s after the secrets of the Burial Ground of the Dao.</em>0

    The orange cat purred in his arms. It was no longer as tense and uneasy as before. Rather, it seemed like a pampered pet. It spread out its fat body and gently nuzzled Su Yi.0

    However, its longing gaze was locked onto the jug of wine. There was no doubt about it: the orange cat wanted a cup.0

    But Su Yi ignored it.0

    Deep within its heart, the orange cat couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit resentful.0

    Wang Chonglu wanted to seize this opportunity to chat with Su Yi, but when he saw the orange cat, he immediately gave up on the idea.0

    The cat might not look eye-catching now, but if it disyed its full power, it would likely be even fiercer than a Profound Serenity Emperor!0

    Before long, the Netherworld King¡¯s delicate figure emerged. She seemed a bit disappointed, and there was a trace of unwillingness about her exquisite silhouette.0

    ¡°The Timekeeper isn¡¯t omniscient. He knows a lot simply because he¡¯s lived in this world far, far longer than most,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Of course, when we have our private chat, you can ask me whatever it is you want to know about it. If I know the answers, I wouldn¡¯t mind resolving your doubts.¡±0

    The Netherworld King¡¯s lustrous lips curved into an enticing smile full of amorous charm. ¡°That would naturally be wonderful.¡±0

    ¡°Alright then. It¡¯s time for me to meet with the Timekeeper,¡± said Su Yi. With that, he picked the orange cat up by the scruff of its neck and tossed it.0

    The cat spun in midair andnded steadily on its feet.0

    But although it avoided winding up syed on the ground, its eerie blue eyes were full of rage.<em>This guy is just as heartless as before!</em>2

    <em>It feels downright blissful when he pets me, but then he just has to go and fling me on a moment¡¯s notice!</em>0

    ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡± Su Yi was already getting up. He called Wang Chonglu over, then proceeded directly into the main hall.0

    Wang Chonglu took a deep breath and cast aside his scattered thoughts. His expression grew solemn, and he followed Su Yi inside.0

    The Netherworld King watched the two of them fade from view, then looked at the orange cat.0

    Its eerie gaze was locked onto her with seemingly unbearable hunger. It even licked its chops.8

    The Netherworld King was stunned.

 Chapter 957 - My Initial Conviction Remains

    Chapter 957 - My Initial Conviction Remains

    Within the main hall.

    The dim room was shrouded in shadow; the only source of light was a singlemp.

    A bony old man sat on a bamboo chair. There was a bamboo basket ced beside it.

    A green bird stood on the old man¡¯s shoulder, preening its feathers.

    ¡°Wang Chonglu greets you, senior.¡± When he saw the old man, Wang Chonglu solemnly inclined his head in greeting.

    The Timekeeper!

    A relic who¡¯d lived too long to count. He was most likely the oldest person in the entire Sea of Bitterness!

    ¡°No need to be reserved. Have a seat.¡± The old man gestured to a seat to the side.

    Wang Chonglu nodded and was just about to sit down when he saw Su Yi walk over to the basket next to the old man¡¯s chair, crouch, and examine its contents.

    Wang Chonglu was stunned, but when he saw that the Timekeeper didn¡¯t object, he suppressed his surprise and silently sat down.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I see the Bell of Abject Souls?¡± Su Yi asked without even looking up.

    The basket seemed simple and ordinary, but it contained a world all its own. The treasures the Timekeeper had collected over the years were stored there.

    ¡°Cui Longxiang borrowed it when hest visited,¡± the old man exined softly, his voice hoarse with age.

    ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡± Su Yi rose, casually sat in an empty chair, looked around, and sighed. ¡°This ce is just like the Night Watchman¡¯s smithy in that it hasn¡¯t changed a bit. It almost feels like I¡¯ve returned to the past.¡±

    Wang Chonglu almost couldn¡¯t resist the urge tough.

    A teenager wasmenting the passage of time? Wasn¡¯t that a bit off?

    But a momentter, Wang Chonglu was stunned. Doesn¡¯t that mean Su Yi has visited the Night Watchman of Snowy Skies City too?

    When the old man looked at Su Yi, he smiled faintly. ¡°The older someone gets, the more they cling to the past, and the less willing they are to change. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±

    Su Yiughed dryly, ¡°Words like that are just a way for the frustrated and disappointed tofort themselves. When pursuing the Grand Dao, what matters isn¡¯t how much time has passed. The firmer one¡¯s Dao Heart, the more it longs for change. That¡¯s what they mean when they say that reaching one¡¯s limits results in change, and change results in growth.¡±

    The old man was stunned, and his gaze was gentle. ¡°Change? But it seems to me that your mentality is still as sharp and unstoppable as the edge of your sword. You haven¡¯t changed a bit.¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°My initial conviction remains unchanged. That¡¯s enough to let me follow my heart and face all manner of changes without losing myself.¡±

    The old manughed too. This young man really is the same person I knew then.

    ¡°You should discuss your business first.¡± Su Yi looked at Wang Chonglu.

    The old man said thoughtfully, ¡°He doesn¡¯t know who you are?¡±

    ¡°Not just anyone can be like you and the Night Watchman,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Not just anyone has eyes that can perceive the nature of heaven, earth, men, gods, and ghosts.¡±

    The old man smiled, then looked at Wang Chonglu. ¡°Fellow Daoist Wang, why have youe?¡±

    Wang Chonglu took a deep breath. ¡°Senior, I simply hope to borrow your power to inform the Mad Sword Netherworld Sovereign Liu Changsheng that the Far Shore ns tounch an assassination against him in the near future!¡±

    The old man froze. ¡°So, you¡¯re here on ount of Liu Changsheng too. I already know about this matter. Is there anything else?¡±

    Wang Chonglu hesitated. ¡°If possible, I¡¯d like to ask for your guidance. Just¡­ who is Fellow Daoist Su?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said the old man. He gestured outside the hall. ¡°You can leave.¡±

    ¡°???¡± Despite a heart full of confusion, Wang Chonglu got up, turned, and left.

    The green bird seemed to sympathize with him, and it couldn¡¯t help but exin, ¡°My master is saying that you¡¯re the Thunderme Demon Sovereign, an older-generation expert of the Sea of Bitterness in your own right. With your status, asking such an immature question is proof of your poor judgment, and he¡¯s afraid that if you stick around, you¡¯ll only make even more of a fool out of yourself.¡±

    ¡°What¡­?¡± Wang Chonglu felt as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning.

    The corners of his lips trembled, and his heart filled with shame as he slipped away.

    When the Netherworld King saw him leave, she found it a bit strange. Why does this old fellow look so ovee with anger?

    But she didn¡¯t ask questions.

    Wang Chonglu paced through the courtyard for a bit before finally gnashing his teeth and deciding to stay.

    They¡¯d assaulted his dignity repeatedly, and he¡¯d felt stifled on numerous asions. He truly wasn¡¯t willing to just leave without learning Su Yi¡¯s origins!

    ¡­..

    Time slipped by.

    The Netherworld King waited in the courtyard the entire time.

    The orange catyzily atop a branch. From time to time, it gazed at the Netherworld King with irrepressible greed.

    The Netherworld King had long since realized that there was something not quite right about the cat¡¯s gaze; it seemed to see her as delectable prey.

    But she couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay it any further heed.

    She was, however, ovee with curiosity as to what Su Yi and the Timekeeper were discussing.

    Wang Chonglu had already cooled down. When he seriously considered everything he knew about Su Yi, he gradually developed a hypothesis.

    Even he felt that his conclusions were unbelievable, but it seemed to him that this was the only reasonable exnation!

    Finally, Su Yi emerged.

    Up in the tree, the orange cat instinctively tensed its fat body. It was fully on guard.

    The Netherworld King leisurely teased him. ¡°It seems you and the Timekeeper had numerous shocking and grand affairs to discuss, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Su Yiughed, then looked at Wang Chonglu in mild surprise. ¡°And here I¡¯d thought you¡¯d already left.¡±

    Wang Chonglu looked at him inscrutably, thenughed with smug pride. ¡°Su Yi, I¡¯ve already guessed your origins.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think I¡¯m Su Xuanjun¡¯s descendant?¡±

    ¡°???¡± Wang Chonglu couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you aren¡¯t?¡±

    Su Yiughed.

    The Netherworld Kingughed.

    Up in the tree, the orange catughed too.

    For a moment, Wang Chonglu felt that same malicious intent on all sides he¡¯d sensed before, and he felt thoroughly ufortable.

    Su Yi looked at him pityingly. ¡°No need to guess. I am Su Xuanjun.¡±

    Wang Chonglu instantly froze.

    Su Xuanjun!?

    The name seemed to have a strange magic power. The courtyard silently stilled.

    Wang Chonglu raised his head with great difficulty and gazed at the young man in blue. Su Yi stood there with his hands behind his back and a pitying expression on his face.

    Wang Chonglu¡¯s expression shifted back and forth, but soon, his face filled with indignation. ¡°Kid, are you insulting my intelligence? You¡¯re simply pushing this too far! The Swordmaster of Abstruse Force died five hundred years ago, and your bone age is eighteen at most! Even if reincarnation really exists, how could the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force be just eighteen years old?¡±

    It seemed as if he were venting his long pent-up frustrations; he was practically frothing at the mouth. ¡°I¡¯ll admit that I¡¯ve long since realized that your origins are transcendent, but you¡¯re still nowhere near qualified to impersonate the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force!¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    Su Yi and the Netherworld King said nothing, while the orange cat covered its face with its paws as if it couldn¡¯t bear to watch.

    ¡°Well? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Wang Chonglu finally felt better.

    Su Yi rubbed his nose. He really had nothing to say to that. Instead, he turned to the Netherworld King. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go find a ce to have a chat.¡±

    The Netherworld King rose elegantly andughed. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting.¡±

    The two of them then left the courtyard.

    Wang Chonglu couldn¡¯t help but chase after them. ¡°What about me?¡±

    Su Yi was stunned. ¡°There¡¯s nothing else for you to do here. Go wherever you like.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Wang Chonglu was so angry that he almost cursed. Kid, you seriously have no conscience! If nothing else, we traveled together. Now that our business is over, shouldn¡¯t you at least treat me to a drink and a meal?

    But when he saw the Netherworld King apanying Su Yi, he could only force a smile. ¡°Yes, that works too.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± Su Yi suddenly thought of something. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to repay Liu Changsheng¡¯s benevolence?¡±

    Wang Chonglu said solemnly, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯d best recover as quickly as possible,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Liu Changsheng is in the City of Eternal Night, but his situation isn¡¯t looking good. Seems to me that you can work with Zhan Beiqi to help Liu Changsheng ovee this tribtion.¡±

    With that, Su Yi turned and left, the Netherworld King following shortly after.

    ¡°Liu Changsheng¡¯s situation isn¡¯t good¡­?¡± Wang Chonglu¡¯s gaze filled with uncertainty. Some time passed before he left the courtyard.

    Shortly after, a green bird flew out and looked at the cat up in the branches. ¡°Kaiyang, the master has ordered you to take a trip to the Dark Market. If you encounter any of the Three Stones of Rebirth, buy them and bring them back. As many as you can find.¡±

    The orange cat¡¯s eerie blue eyes narrowed, and it said helplessly, ¡°When does the master need them by?¡±

    The bird exined, ¡°They¡¯re not for the master. They¡¯re for His Excellency Su.¡±

    The orange cat¡¯s fur instantly stood on end, and it shot to its feet and cursed. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier!?¡±

    ¡°Kaiyang, the master also said that you have to pay for what you buy. You¡¯re not allowed to just rob anyone,¡± the bird reminded him.

    ¡°Oh? But I trust that the unscrupulous merchants of Dark Market will be just delighted to give them to me,¡± said the orange cat.

    Before its voice had even finished echoing through the air, its big, fat, orange body had disappeared from view.

    After a brief, stunned pause, the green bird sighed. Kaiyang isn¡¯t afraid of heaven or earth, and he even dares argue with the master. It¡¯s only when he sees His Excellency Su that he¡¯s panicked out of his wits.

    But when the bird recalled the lesson the cat had learned back then, it couldn¡¯t help but shudder.

    ¡­

    Drinking the Heavens.

    This was the most famous restaurant in the City of the Eternal Night. Standing atop the tower, you could see half of themplit City of Eternal Night.

    The Netherworld King sat leisurely in a chair, her straight legs crossed. Her snowy calves were visible beneath the hem of her ink-ck dress.

    A gale blew past, rustling her loose-hanging, long blue hair and giving her an additional charm.

    ¡°Let¡¯s skip the probing and get straight to the point,¡± said Su Yi. He sat to the side and looked right at her.

    ¡°Very well.¡± The Netherworld King inclined her head and agreed with a smile.

    Su Yi rested his hand on the table and tabletop. ¡°I want to know why the forces of the Nine Heavens Pavilion have appeared in the Sea of Bitterness.¡±

    The Netherworld King looked like she¡¯d expected his question, and she beamed. ¡°As an expression of my sincerity, I¡¯ll answer your question directly. However, after that, if you want to know something, you need to offer a secret in exchange.¡±

    ¡°Very well.¡± Su Yi nodded.

    The Netherworld King flipped over her hand, and a jug of wine and two cups appeared out of nowhere.

    As she poured the wine, she said, ¡°The experts of the Nine Heavens Pavilion havee to the Sea of Bitterness in search of the secrets of reincarnation.¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t find this at all strange; when he encountered the Fifth Executioner, Mo Chuan, in the City of the Wrongfully Dead, thetter was also after the secrets of reincarnation.

    However, the Netherworld King¡¯s next sentence made Su Yi¡¯s pupils constrict.

    ¡°They¡¯ve already uncovered that the Burial Ground of the Dao that¡¯s attracted so much attention ofte most likely hides clues to the secrets of reincarnation!¡±

    The Netherworld King¡¯s bewitching gaze bore into Su Yi, and she said in a soft voice with a distinctive maism, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯ve long since mastered the secrets of reincarnation. Tell me, do you think their intelligence is urate?¡±

 Chapter 958: Little Heavenly Prayer

    <h4>Chapter 958: Little Heavenly Prayer</h4>

    Su Yiughed.

    It seemed like the Netherworld King was answering his questions, but in truth, she was trying to ¡®follow a vine back to the melon¡¯ and pry information out of him.

    But Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to take her to task. ¡°The Burial Ground of the Dao does indeed contain leads rting to the secrets of reincarnation.¡±

    The Netherworld King¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°So if someone finds said leads, they¡¯ll be one step closer to uncovering the secrets of reincarnation?¡±

    Su Yi chuckled and drummed the table. ¡°You¡¯re answering<i>my</i>questions.¡±

    The Netherworld King couldn¡¯t help but smile, and she straightforwardly told him about the forces the Nine Heavens Pavilion had sent to the Sea of Bitterness.

    Nine years ago, the Third Warden of the Nine Heavens Pavilion sent a group led by two Executioners, Hong Ying and Mo Chuan, to the Netherworld in search of the secrets of reincarnation.

    After arriving in the Netherworld, Fourth Executioner Hong Ying led a group of experts to the Sea of Bitterness. To avoid revealing anything about the Nine Heavens Pavilion, they called themselves experts of the Far Shore.

    Only Fifth Executioner Mo Chuang proceeded alone to the Sea of Bitterness to investigate the Netherworld King¡¯s whereabouts.

    Hong Ying was apanied by seven Jailers and three Chosen Apostles.

    And Hong Ying was after Liu Changsheng because not long ago, Liu Changsheng killed a Chosen Apostle, Wen Zhongxu.

    Wen Zhongxu was a prominent figure amongst the sect¡¯s Chosen Apostles. One of the Heavenly Libationers thought highly of him and believed he had the potential topete for the title of Holy Son.

    Yet now, he¡¯d died a miserable death at Liu Changsheng¡¯s hands. This naturally infuriated Hong Ying.

    Su Yi finally understood the situation.

    During his earlier discussion with the Timekeeper, he asked about Liu Changsheng. ording to the Timekeeper, not long ago, Liu Changsheng killed an early-stage Profound Illumination Emperor of the Far Shore. They attacked him as a result, and his injuries were so severe that he¡¯d had no choice but to seek refuge in the City of Eternal Night.

    Hong Ying hade to see the Timekeeper to urge him not to get involved, and he wanted permission to kill Liu Changsheng within city limits.

    The Timekeeper naturally refused.

    However, Hong Ying didn¡¯t let up, and he¡¯d already made his position clear. If Liu Changsheng didn¡¯t leave the City of Eternal Night within three days, Hong Ying would take action against him.

    ¡°Is he so typically so bold?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The Netherworld King paused, but after a moment¡¯s thought, she realized Su Yi was referring to Hong Ying, and she couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°He¡¯s the Fourth Executioner of the Nine Heavens Pavilion, and he¡¯s in the mid-stage Profound Serenity Realm. With his mastery of the Laws of Heavenly Prayer, it would be difficult for him to find a worthy opponent in the Netherworld.¡±

    Here, she added, ¡°Of course, you¡¯re an exception, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Su Yi was capable of countering the Laws of Heavenly Prayer. That was no different from mastering a lethal weakness of the members of the Nine Heavens Sect!

    ¡°And you?¡± said Su Yi. ¡°What¡¯s your ranking amongst the Nine Heavens Pavilion¡¯s Wardens, and what is your cultivation?¡±

    The Netherworld King¡¯s eyes shed, and she chuckled, ¡°Of the seven Wardens, I¡¯m ranked at the bottom. As for my cultivation? It¡¯s a bit inferior to what yours was in your past life.¡±

    ¡°Still, you¡¯re a Profound Unity Empress. Even in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, you¡¯d be a peak expert.¡± Su Yi stared intently at her. ¡°Besides, you¡¯ve mastered the Laws of Heavenly Prayer.¡±

    The Netherworld King sighed. ¡°And what good are the Laws of Heavenly Prayer? In ancient times, they still trapped me within the City of the Wrongfully Dead, didn''t they?¡±

    Su Yiughed. Then, he suddenly asked, ¡°And what are the Heavenly Libationers¡¯ cultivations?¡±

    The depths of his gaze revealed a hint of eagerness.

    The way he saw it, the seven Wardens of the Nine Heavens Pavilion were already in the Profound Unity Realm. The Heavenly Libationers were ranked above even the Wardens, so it seemed entirely possible that their cultivation transcended the Three Realms of the Profound Dao. They might well have stepped onto an even higher path!

    And it was that very higher path that Su Yi had reincarnated to pursue!

    The Netherworld King batted her charming eyes. ¡°Fellow Daoist, if you¡¯re willing to chat with me about the secrets of reincarnation, I wouldn¡¯t mind telling you a bit about the Nine Heavens Pavilion¡¯s three Heavenly Libationers.¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Su Yi said, ¡°Very well. Let¡¯s talk about something else.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± The Netherworld King twirled a strand of windblown blue hair growing from her temples and said softly, ¡°I came to see the Timekeeper to ask about the Burial Ground of the Dao. However, he said that I was working with Hong Ying, and he refused to tell me anything.¡±

    She looked at Su Yi. ¡°Might you clear up my doubts, Fellow Daoist?¡±

    Su Yi smiled and asked, ¡°Does this count as the beginning of our exchange?¡±

    ¡°It does.¡± The Netherworld King nodded.

    Su Yi took out a jade slip and passed it to her. ¡°This contains a method for entering the Burial Ground of the Dao, as well as some information about itsyout.¡±

    The Netherworld King couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit stunned. ¡°Fellow Daoist, did you already guess why I visited the Timekeeper?¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°It wasn¡¯t difficult to infer, now was it?¡±

    The Netherworld King¡¯s beautiful eyes shifted. Then, she burst intoughter. ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re so kind and considerate. I¡¯m truly afraid that I¡¯ll fall for you.¡±

    Her lips were as red as fire, and her skin was whiter than snow as she sat therenguidly, like a sovereign presiding over the nine heavens. When sheughed, that beauty capable of bewitching the masses made everything around her seem duller byparison.

    Su Yi made no attempt to disguise his admiration. Beauties were like paintings: both deserved whole-hearted appreciation.

    However, more than that, he was keenly aware of just how terrifying this woman was. He didn¡¯t let her beauty muddle his head.

    ¡°So long as you don¡¯t act up, you¡¯re wee to fall for me,¡± Su Yi said leisurely. ¡°Also, you still have to answer my questions in exchange for that slip.¡±

    The Netherworld King didn¡¯t put the slip away. Instead, she asked, ¡°Are you still interested in the Heavenly Libationer¡¯s abilities?¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve lost interest in that answer. I¡¯m more curious about the sect¡¯s core treasure, that Dao Sword.¡±

    The pupils of the Netherworld King¡¯s beautiful eyes constricted, and after a moment¡¯s silence she said, ¡°Aside from the sect master, no one knows the sword¡¯s origins. Aside from him, no one in the sect even knows what the sword really looks like.¡±

    ¡°Not even the Heavenly Libationers?¡±

    ¡°Not even them,¡± the Netherworld King said with staunch assurance.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit dejected.

    The way he saw it, the Dao Sword of the Nine Heavens Pavilion wasn¡¯t at all simple. It was most likely the foundation upon which the sect had established itself!

    ¡°Then can you tell me about the leader of the Nine Heavens Sect?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Aplicated expression appeared on the Netherworld King¡¯s face: deep dread, fanatical admiration, and bone-deep hatred.

    In the end, she sighed. ¡°The Pavilion Leader is so mysterious that even I, a Warden, have never seen his true appearance. During my time cultivating in the Nine Heavens Sect, I¡¯ve only met him twice.

    ¡°The first time was when the former First Warden betrayed the sect. The leader took action personally. It took him just three days to return to the sect with the First Warden¡¯s head and announce the First Warden¡¯s recement.

    ¡°The second time, he left without anyone else knowing about it, then brought a three or four-year-old girl back from the outside world. He then announced that she was to be his closed-door disciple.¡±

    An inscrutable light appeared in the Netherworld King¡¯s eyes. ¡°No one knew her background, but all of us knew that her future prospects were inestimable. It even seemed entirely possible that she¡¯d be the next Pavilion Leader.

    ¡°It was only afterward that members of the Nine Heavens Pavilion learned that our leader granted that little girl an unbelievable Daoist title.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but be intrigued. ¡°What was her title?¡±

    The Netherworld King¡¯s red lips parted, and she spoke just two words. ¡°Heavenly Prayer.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes focused.

    Heavenly Prayer!

    The Nine Heavens Pavilion was built in a ne called the Heavenly Prayer Star Realm, and the cmitous power of the Grand Dao its members wielded was called the ¡°Laws of Heavenly Prayer.¡±

    Yet the sect master had granted the little girl he¡¯d brought back to the sect the title ¡°Heavenly Prayer.¡± There was absolutely no way he¡¯d do such a thing casually.

    In other words, there were surely enormous secrets behind this decision!

    ¡°We old-timers of the Nine Heavens Pavilion are in the habit of calling her ¡®Little Heavenly Prayer,¡¯¡± said the Netherworld King. ¡°However, Little Heavenly Prayer hasn¡¯t appeared since she first entered the sect. No one hasid eyes on her since. Still, we¡¯re all certain that as the Pavilion Master¡¯s closed-door disciple, she¡¯s sure to return sooner orter.¡±

    Here, the Netherworld King asked with a smile, ¡°Well, Fellow Daoist? Does that answer satisfy you?¡±

    Su Yi nodded, and the Netherworld King put away the jade slip.

    The two of them went on to ask and answer numerous questions.

    Regrettably, when the questions involved the mysteries of reincarnation of the core secrets of the Nine Heavens Pavilion, neither was willing to reveal anything lightly.

    As a result, neither learned much of what they wanted to know.

    But then, Su Yi wasn¡¯t overly disappointed.

    He didn¡¯t even know where the Heavenly Prayer Star Realm was. There was naturally no rush to learn everything about the Nine Heavens Pavilion.

    However, the Netherworld King was obviously a bit unwilling. Her eyes shed, and sheughed, ¡°Fellow Daoist, I dare say with certainty that with your current cultivation, you couldn¡¯t possibly be a match for me. If I attacked you now, I¡¯m afraid you wouldn¡¯t be able to escape unless the Timekeeper intervened.¡±

    She paused, then added, ¡°Furthermore, I¡¯m well aware that you can counter the Laws of Heavenly Prayer. Should we fight, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll pit my weaknesses against your strengths. Given the circumstances, what do you think your odds of victory are?¡±

    This sounded like idle conversation, but the atmosphere shifted, bing tenser and heavier.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, thenughed. ¡°You might as well try me. After all, you¡¯re only an avatar. Win or lose, it won¡¯t affect your true body much at all.¡±

    The Netherworld King stared intently at him for a moment. Then, in a voice as soft as water, she said¡­ ¡°In that case¡­ I really am going to try you.¡±

    Before her voice had even finished echoing through the air, she raised her fair, slender right hand and snapped her fingers.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The entire stretch of sky silently seemed to catch aze as countless fine, chain-like streaks of firelight exploded into being.

    They were instantly cut off from all of heaven and earth.

    Su Yi found himself in a world as red. As far as the eye could see, there was nothing but fine, scarlet chains, and all of them were sweeping toward him.

    Scarlet formed a domain, and chains of fire bound even gods!

    This mysterious and inscrutable power seemed like the work of a sovereign presiding over the nine heavens, transforming the heavens and swapping out the sun!

 Chapter 959: Minimal Damage, Extreme Humiliation

    <h4>Chapter 959: Minimal Damage, Extreme Humiliation</h4>

    Heaven and earth were now a patch of red. Countless fine, divine chains descended and enveloped Su Yi.

    They sealed off everything around him too. There was nowhere to run and nowhere to hide.

    The Netherworld King¡¯s attack had transformed the entirendscape. This was a domain of the Grand Daopletely isted from the rest of the world.

    Here, she was the one and only sovereign!

    It was no exaggeration to say that if a Profound Serenity Emperor like Wang Chonglu were trapped here, he¡¯d be as helpless as an ant.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t move.

    He calmly watched the fine, blood-red chains descend and bind him in numerous, denseyers. An iparably terrifying suppressive power burst forth.

    Power like that could easily bind and kill even Profound Serenity Emperors!

    Not far away, the Netherworld King was stunned. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you fight back?¡±

    Su Yi asked right back, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you strike to kill?¡±

    His entire body was bound, but he was asposed as ever, as if all of this were perfectly ordinary.

    The Netherworld King couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brow.

    A momentter, her red lips curved into a smile. ¡°Fellow Daoist, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t obediently admit defeat without first tasting a little pain.¡±

    The depths of her charming eyes shone with madness. ¡°I suddenly would just love to find out whether the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force will obediently do as he¡¯s told after I¡¯ve beaten his butt to a pulp.¡±

    Su Yi was bbergasted.

    Her words weren¡¯t exactly hurtful, but they were utterly humiliating!

    The Netherworld King then stretched out a fair, slender finger and gently tapped the air.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A scarlet whip appeared andshed through the air, directly at Su Yi¡¯s butt.

    The energy fluctuations of the Laws covered the scarlet whip, stinging the eyes.

    However, Su Yiughed and let out a strange Daoist incantation. ¡°Decree!¡±

    It was just one world, but it was like amand from the ruler of heaven. It was full of a dignified power sufficient to shake even gods and ghosts.

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    Before it could strike Su Yi¡¯s butt, the scarlet whip shattered and dissipated in midair, inch by inch.

    The Netherworld King¡¯s eyes focused, and she eximed, ¡°What kind of power is that?¡±

    Su Yi said slowly, ¡°The power of a mallet.¡±

    ¡°???¡±

    But before she could wrap her head around that statement, Su Yi stretched, and his muscles and bones shook.

    <i>Crunch! Crack! Crack!</i>

    Theyers of scarlet chains binding him fell apart, as fragile as paper mache, then sloughed off Su Yi¡¯s body.

    The look on the Netherworld King¡¯s bewitching face finally shifted, and her heart shook.

    Although this was just an avatar, she¡¯d just used the Scarlet Domain, one of her strongest secret arts. With it, binding and killing even a Profound Serenity Emperor was as easy as turning over her hand.

    More importantly, she hadn¡¯t used the Laws of Heavenly Prayer in that attack.

    Yet her power was nheless utterly ineffective against Su Yi! It couldn¡¯t withstand a single hit!

    How could she not be surprised?

    Su Yi then put his hands behind his back and said leisurely, ¡°Shall we continue?¡±

    It was just a few words, but they were both inquisitive and disdainful.

    The Netherworld King¡¯s starry eyes shone with fanatical light, and sheughed. ¡°Let¡¯s.¡±

    Before her voice had even finished echoing through the air, the entire Scarlet Domain rumbled and boomed. Heaven and earth shook, and a resplendent, dazzling rain of red light burst forth and condensed into densely packed blood-red palm imprints.

    Each blood-colored palm imprint looked as if it had been condensed out of fresh divine blood. They were crystalline and translucent, and they zed with searing light. An air of destruction hovered around them, and when thousands of them floated in the air, the sheer power they emanated was enough to destroy both heaven and earth.

    The Temple of Blood World-Annihting Seal!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    As soon as the densely clustered blood-colored seals appeared, they bore down on Su Yi.

    It was as if thousands of demonic gods were attacking as one, assailing Su Yi from all different directions. Crimson destructive power nketed the skies and obscured the sun.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes shone with a hint of surprise.

    The power of this attack was alreadyparable to an early-stage Profound Unity Emperor¡¯s power. Were he any other Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator, it would likely shatter his body and soul to pieces before he could even attempt to resist!

    Even someone as mighty as a Profound Serenity Emperor would have struggled to fight back!

    And this was merely the power of the Netherworld King¡¯s avatar! It really did surpass Su Yi¡¯s expectations.

    However, he naturally wouldn¡¯t just sit back and wait to die.

    He stretched out his right hand, and a bamboo stick appeared in his grip.

    It was only two feet long and about as thick as his thumb. It was a dull amber color and as smooth as jade, and there was a ck cloth stained with blood bundled at the tip.

    Su Yi tapped the air with the stick.

    Like a sentry ringing the gongte at night.

    However, Su Yi was using his bamboo stick to ring not a gong, but the entire stretch of heaven and earth!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth trembled.

    An indescribable, terrifying power suddenly burst from the bamboo stick. When it spread outward, the thousands of bright red palm imprints filling the air dissipated with a bang.

    Like the wind sweeping away the fallen leaves of autumn.

    Then, the entire Netherworld King¡¯s entire Scarlet Realm burst and scattered into countless pieces.

    <i>Shit!</i>The Netherworld King¡¯s starry pupils constricted. In her eye, Su Yi¡¯s attack was like an invisible ripple of the Laws, and it was full of lofty, unsurpassed power.

    Wherever the ripples spread, heaven and earth submitted!

    Without the slightest hesitation, the Netherworld King¡¯s fair, jade-like right hand blocked in front of her.

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    The spreading ripple burst.

    However, before the Netherworld King could sigh in relief, the burst ripple transformed into countless threads and traveled up her right hand. In the blink of an eye, they¡¯d bound herpletely.

    The threats were a translucent, illusory cool gray. They looked like fleeting, flowing lights, and they were as thin as an ox¡¯s hair. However, once their power enveloped her, the Netherworld King¡¯s prideworthy figure stiffened. She was thoroughly restricted.

    ¡°Break!¡± The Netherworld King let out a low shout and explosively unleashed her power.

    But she didn¡¯t just fail to break free of the ripples-turned-threads. Instead, they bound her even tighter. Her ample curves were now fully visible beneath her ck dress.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but silently praise her.<i>Her figure really is utterly wondrous.</i>

    ¡°What kind of power is this!?¡± The Netherworld King quickly calmed down, and her charming gazended on Su Yi.

    She¡¯d discovered that although this attack had thoroughly restricted her movements, it hadn¡¯t injured her in the slightest. Su Yi was clearly holding back.

    Su Yi raised the bamboostick. ¡°It¡¯s the mallet¡¯s power.¡±

    The Netherworld King instinctively looked over, and after a moment¡¯s thought, she said, ¡°Is that one of the Timekeeper¡¯s treasures?¡±

    Su Yi smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. This is the mallet the Timekeeper uses to ring the gong. However, it has another name: the Immortal-Beating Mallet. When used with the Heaven-Shaking Gong within the bounds of the City of Eternal Night, even immortals and Buddhas will tremble, and gods and ghosts will flee. Throughout history, no Emperor has ever withstood its power within the City of Eternal Night.¡±

    ¡°The Immortal-Beating Mallet, the Heaven-Shaking Bell¡­.¡± The Netherworld King muttered to herself, her beautiful face shifting and uncertain. An indescribable, stifled sensation arose within her heart.

    She let out a long sigh. ¡°So, it seems that now, even Su Xuanjun can only resort to borrowing external power to defeat his opponents. How truly disappointing.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose, and he approached the Netherworld King, stopping just a foot away from her. He then gazed intently at her bewitching face and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re disappointed in<i>me?</i>You¡¯re the one using Profound Unity-level power against a Spiritual Revolution cultivator, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    The Netherworld King was instantly at a loss for words.

    Yes, Su Yi was borrowing external power.

    But wasn¡¯t she was using a cultivation base far, far beyond his?

    A momentter, her eyes shone with delight. ¡°Fellow Daoist, you at least ought to admit that without borrowing external strength, you¡¯re far from a match for me.¡±

    She seemed delighted, as if she¡¯d finally figured out Su Yi¡¯s limits.

    Su Yiughed too, then said in a tone rife with meaning, ¡°It really is difficult to make up for the enormous disparity between our cultivations. However, even without the Timekeeper''s Immortal-Beating Mallet, do you really think you could beat me?¡±

    The Netherworld King was stunned, and she provocatively stuck out her lower jaw. ¡°I don¡¯t just think I could win. I think I could leave you so thoroughly convinced of your defeat that you¡¯d obediently ept me as your mistress. If you¡¯re not convinced, you¡¯re wee to try me!¡±

    <i>Whap!</i>

    Su Yi swept the bamboo mallet through the air and struck the Netherworld King on the rear.

    A crisp sound rang out, and a certain ce obscured by a ck dress trembled and heaved.

    Hot, stinging pain coursed through the Netherworld King¡¯s body. She hadn¡¯t really been hurt, but the feeling of humiliation was overpowering.

    Her charming eyes widened, and her unmatched, transcendently beautiful face flushed red. Even her snowy throat and crystalline ears reddened, and her eyes practically spat fire.

    <i>This guy actually dared hit me¡­ there!!</i>

    What she found most humiliating of all was that fine strands still bound her entire body, vividly outlining every part of her.

    When the malletnded, she quivered from head to toe¡ªand Su Yi saw it all.

    There were no words for this humiliation, and it was the Netherworld King¡¯s first time experiencing anything like this. For a moment, her Dao Heart was in turmoil, and she went mad with humiliation.

    She took a deep breath, then feigned calm. ¡°You¡¯re the lofty Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, yet you¡¯re doing something so despicable? How are you any different from third-rate riffraff?¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Who was it who just proimed their intention to beat my ass to a pulp? It¡¯s impolite not to reciprocate. I¡¯m simply giving you a taste of your own medicine.¡±

    That leisurely, yful tone and smile left the Netherworld King gnashing her teeth in fury.

    However, she was well aware that Su Yi was deliberately doing this to see her make a fool out of herself. Thus, even though she felt the urge to kill him, she remained outwardly calm.

    ¡°If you think doing this will force me to lower my head, you¡¯repletely mistaken.¡± The Netherworld King¡¯s lips arched, and her eyes shone with pride. ¡°This is, ultimately, just an avatar. Even if you destroy it, it won¡¯t harm my true body in the slightest.¡±

    ¡°You think I want you to lower your head?¡± Su Yi shook his head. ¡°I have no interest in forcing an avatar to submit.¡±

    <i>Whap!</i>Another blow rang out.

    It was as if the Netherworld King had been electrocuted. She shook from head to toe, and her straight, slender thighs pressed together and tensed.

    That stinging pain was so humiliating that she almost wanted to die, and she gnashed her teeth so hard they almost cracked.

    <i>This Su Xuanjun is simply despicable!</i>

    ¡°You¡¯ve already won. What else do you n to do?¡± The Netherworld King furrowed her delicate eyebrows, and her gaze was icy.

    She was no longer hiding her true nature, and every inch of her emanated the cold, indifferent air of a sovereign.

    The depths of her gaze surged with madness, as if were choosing someone to devour alive.

    There was no doubt about it: the Netherworld King was furious.

    However, it was as if Su Yi didn¡¯t even notice. Heughed, ¡°I¡¯m just teaching you a lesson, that¡¯s all. Come on! That was just two strikes! Don¡¯t tell me you already can¡¯t take it anymore?¡±

    He raised the bamboostickas if to strike again.

    The Netherworld King¡¯s expression shifted, and she cried out, ¡°Su Xuanjun, hit me again, and I¡¯ll fight you with everything I¡¯ve got!¡±

    <i>Whap!</i>

    Another blow rang out.

    The Netherworld King grunted, but it sounded almost like a gasp. It had a potent, bewitching charm.

    At that moment, the sovereign-like woman who¡¯d intimidated the entire Netherworld in ancient times could no longer keep her cool.

 Chapter 960: Extortion

    <h4>Chapter 960: Extortion</h4>

    The Netherworld King was beautiful to the extreme.

    She had long, flowing blue hair, and an unblemished, exquisitely youthful face. Her red lips were like fire, and her eyes sparkled like pools of water. The angle of her eyebrows and the shape of her eyes had an unmatched, bewitching, unearthly charm.

    She wore a simple ck dress, without the slightest embellishment, but this only offset her snowy skin and bright eyes.

    However, her disposition was as cold and cruel as a goddess¡¯s, and she was forceful and tyrannical, with the contemptuous air of a sovereign.

    Yet now, after Su Yi caned her three times, her face flushed red. She was practically insane with fury, and her prideworthy figure quivered with rage.

    She stared daggers at Su Yi, as if she wanted nothing more than to skin him alive.

    When she lost herself to her fury, her typical aloof, prideful, dignified air disappeared without a trace. Yet in this state, she had an altogether different charm.

    ¡°I fear nothing less than threats,¡±ughed Su Yi. ¡°The more you threaten me, the more I¡¯ll do the opposite of what you want.¡±

    He had a clear view of the Netherworld King¡¯s snowy skin flushing pale pink, and it was an extraordinary sight.

    The Netherworld King pursed her lips and said nothing.?However, her eyes glinted with an entirely unconcealed, bone-piercing chill.

    Su Yi immediately lost interest.?He raised his bamboo mallet and gently tapped her on the shoulder.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    She was originally tightly bound in fine strands of the power of the Laws, but now, they instantly disappeared.

    The Netherworld King sighed with relief as her fetters disappeared.

    But her gaze was still sharp and cold. ¡°You gave up, just like that? Why not continue? Or are you already too afraid to y any longer?¡±

    Su Yiughed and sat back down. ¡°This is ultimately just an avatar. Even if I thoroughly dominate it, it won¡¯t give me much of a sense of aplishment.¡±

    He paused, then looked at the Netherworld King and said coolly, ¡°Remember: you provoked me first. That I didn¡¯t destroy your avatar was already a show of mercy.¡±

    The Netherworld King¡¯s starry eyes focused, and her heart was solemn.

    Su Yi¡¯s words were outwardly light and airy, but they revealed powerful murderous intent.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, the Netherworld King burst intoughter, like a frozenke melting beneath the spring sunlight. Her smile was dazzlingly bright, with an unearthly charm.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, it seems to me that you have other intentions for me.¡± The Netherworld King smiled and regained herposure. ¡°Otherwise, someone so cold and contemptuous, who kills so decisively, would never have let me go.¡±

    Su Yi sighed. ¡°So, you¡¯re not stupid after all. You¡¯ve finally figured it out.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    Su Yi continued, disregarding her silence. ¡°To tell the truth, you want to obtain me, but you¡¯re really just after my ability to counter the Laws of Heavenly Prayer. And me? I want to pry more information about the Nine Heavens Pavilion out of you. It seems to me that we really do have an opportunity to help each other out. What do you think?¡±

    The Netherworld King¡¯s beautiful eyes shed. ¡°How would you like to cooperate?¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t so much as pause to think. ¡°First, go kill Hong Ying and his allies as proof of yourmitment. If you do, I¡¯ll naturally help your true body escape confinement in the City of the Wrongfully Dead, and I wouldn¡¯t mind joining forces with you to take down the Nine Heavens Pavilion.

    The Pavilion Master of the Nine Heavens Pavilion had been searching for someone capable of contending with the Laws of Heavenly Prayer.

    Su Yi already anticipated that, sooner orter, he and the Nine Heavens Pavilion would go to war.

    If he had a Warden like the Netherworld King on his side when the time came, she would surelye in handy.

    However, the Netherworld King merely jeered. ¡°You call that cooperation? You¡¯re obviously just trying to use me as a weapon. You¡¯re showing no sincerity whatsoever.¡±

    Su Yi took a deep look at her. ¡°As of now, I am the only person in this world capable of countering the Laws of Heavenly Prayer.¡±

    One sentence, and the Netherworld King¡¯s jeer froze.

    ¡°There¡¯s absolutely no need for you to disguise your hatred of the Nine Heavens Pavilion. If you didn¡¯t hate them, there would have been no need for you to go so far as to steal Heaven-Deceiving Grass Grass from the Deva Division at the cost of irrevocably offending the Infernal Pce.¡± Su Yi stroked his jaw. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know why you hate them, I can say with certainty that with your disposition, you¡¯re sure to attempt revenge.

    ¡°And I am certain that I can help you better than anyone.¡±

    Here, Su Yi raised a jug of wine and took a sip. ¡°You can take your time to think it over.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said the Netherworld King, suddenly nothing but smiles. ¡°Su Xuanjun, overconfidence isn¡¯t a good thing. Do you really think I have no other choice?¡±

    As she spoke, her gaze became proud and contemptuous. ¡°Back in the City of the Wrongfully Dead, I told you that I wasn¡¯t afraid to y with fire. I said it then, and I¡¯ll say it again: either I subdue you and have you crawl obediently beneath my feet, or you subdue me. If you do, why not let you do with me as you please?¡±

    There was no doubt about it: the Netherworld King still wasn¡¯t convinced, and she still wanted to find an opportunity to subdue Su Yi for her own use.

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t exactly disappointed by this. Instead, heughed. ¡°I also remember you saying that you had a Mysterious Keyhole Charm Body, and that those with this talent were unique, unmatched vessels for dual cultivation. Don¡¯t forget what you¡¯ve said if the dayes that you suffer a crushing defeat at my hands.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    The Netherworld King suddenly recalled Su Yi beating her with the bamboo mallet, and that stinging pain and humiliation. Shame coursed through her heart once more.

    Her starry eyes bore into Su Yi, and her red lips parted. ¡°Very well,¡± she said emphatically, ¡°We¡¯ll see who dominates who in the end!¡±

    With that, she disappeared into thin air.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t stop her. He just sat there and drank on his own, just as calm and leisurely as before.

    The Netherworld King was an unmatched charmer, but she had a fanatical, cruel disposition. Way back in ancient times, she was a sovereign-like figure who struck terror into the hearts of the Netherworld¡¯s trillions of cultivators.

    Making a woman like that lower her head and cooperate definitely wasn¡¯t going to be easy.

    After all, back in the day, the Infernal Pce dispatched numerous experts and all manner of divine artifacts. Even so, they had to pay a grievous price to imprison the Netherworld King in the City of the Wrongfully Dead.

    Countless years had passed since then, and the Infernal Pce had long since disappeared into the river of history, but the Netherworld King still lived. It was easy to imagine how terrifying her abilities and foundation were.

    After finishing his jug of wine, Su Yi got up and drifted away.

    ¡­¡­

    The Dark Market.

    Grand Tripod Pavilion.

    ¡°Your Excellency, these are the only three Profound Enlightenment Stones in the Grand Tripod Pavilion. Please ept them with a smile.¡±

    The man in charge of the Grand Tripod Pavilion, Elder Mo, smiled toadyishly and proffered a jade box with both hands.

    A big, fat, orange caty therenguidly, drinking wine in great big gulps.

    When the cat heard that, it looked up, and it couldn¡¯t help but snort. ¡°Three pieces? What, are you trying to fob off a beggar? Let me tell you: if your Grand Tripod Pavilion can¡¯t gather at least ten pieces of Profound Enlightenment Stone within the day, it¡¯ll soon disappear from the City of Eternal Night!¡±

    Elder Mo shuddered from head to toe, and cold sweat beaded on his forehead. He said hurriedly, ¡°Your Excellency, please, let me finish speaking. Although we only have three pieces of Profound Enlightenment Stone, our Grand Tripod Pavilion also has four Divine Spirit Nirvana Stones and three Blood-Cleansing Stones. Added together, that¡¯s exactly ten.¡±

    ¡°¡®Exactly ten?¡¯¡± The orange cat¡¯s blue eyes shone with mockery. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯d like to see another set of ¡®exactly ten!¡¯¡±

    ¡°Err¡­.¡± Elder Mo¡¯s face filled with bitterness, and he felt the urge to cry.

    ¡°Feh! Quit pretending to be poor! Over the years, your Grand Tripod Pavilion has umted countless treasures in the Dark Market. It¡¯s just ten pieces of Xiantian jade, that¡¯s all. That¡¯s just a drop in the bucket to the Grand Tripod Pavilion.¡± The orange cat seemed to have lost its patience, and its ws tapped the tabletop. ¡°Give it to me straight: how many pieces do you have?¡±

    Elder Mo¡¯s expression shifted erratically. Finally, he gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°Your Excellency, I can offer you five more pieces at most. I can¡¯t give you any more than that, not even if you kill me.¡±

    The cat snorted coldly. ¡°Why not just take them out in the first ce? Why make me resort to coercion? Have you no shame?¡±

    Elder Mo lowered his head. He dared not argue, but his heart was full of bitterness and frustration.

    In the City of Eternal Night, only old-timers like him knew just how tyrannical and domineering ¡°His Excellency Kaiyang¡± was.

    Of course, under ordinary circumstances, Kaiyang disdained resorting to threats and coercion like this.

    Before long, the orange cat took the treasures and went on its way. Before leaving the shop, it warned the shopkeeper with feigned casualness, ¡°You do know what to say if my master asks about this, right?¡±

    Elder Mo instantly understood. ¡°Got it!¡±

    The orange cat sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯s fully aware already, but there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll ask about it in the near future. If he does ask, it¡¯ll just be to use this as an excuse to teach me a lesson.¡±

    But then, its spirits soared.

    It was currently working on His Excellency Su¡¯s behalf. Even if his master disapproved of him ¡°extorting¡± the unscrupulous merchants of the Dark Market, he would surely look the other way!

    Simr scenes took ce at the other top tradingpanies of the Dark Market, one after another.

    Just like Giant Tripod Pavilion, these tradingpanies had been stationed in the City of Eternal Night for a long, long time. Their roots ran deep, and business flourished. All had monstrously powerful backgrounds. Pick any top tradingpany at random, and you¡¯d discover that the faction behind them was almost certainly one of the Netherworld¡¯s peak orthodoxies!

    Yet today, everyst one of them was ¡°extorted¡± by a fat orange cat.

    A dragon couldn¡¯t overpower a local serpent.

    And the Timekeeper¡ªthe strongest and most mysterious ¡°local serpent¡± in the City of Eternal Night¡ªstood beside the orange cat.

    When the orange cat extorted them, who dared refuse to cooperate?

    Some of the top tradingpanies were even delighted to give the Three Stones of Rebirth away.

    Building a positive rtionship with the orange cat effectively meant establishing a connection with its master. Even if the Timekeeper didn¡¯t assist them in future business deals, it was sure to prevent numerous future troubles!

    ¡°Shopkeeper, do you have any of the Three Stones of Rebirth?¡±

    A gray-haired young man appeared in Giant Tripod Pavilion, walked right up to Elder Mo, and directly stated his reason foring. ¡°No matter how many you have, and no matter how much you want for them, I want every one you¡¯ve got.¡±

    He looked young, but as his eyes moved, they carried the vicissitudes of the years.

    A wealthy customer! Elder Mo¡¯s eyes lit up, but when he recalled the treasures the orange cat had extorted out of him, he couldn¡¯t help but wail inwardly.

    ¡°There¡¯s none left,¡± he said with a feeble wave. ¡°Not even one. You¡¯d best ask at another ce.¡±

    The gray-haired young man frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve already visited the other shops, but all of them were sold out.¡±

    Elder Mo was stunned.<i>So, His Excellency Kaiyang extorted the others too?</i>

    For some reason, this thought made him feel much better.

    He coughed dryly and said, ¡°Dear customer, I urge you not to waste your energy. You arrived one step toote. Someone has already extorted¡­ Err, I mean, someone has already bought all of the Three Stones of Rebirth avable in the Dark Market.¡±

    The gray-haired young man waspletely stunned, and his whirlpool-like eyes shone with wisps of intimidating light.

    He¡¯de to the City of Eternal Night to buy the Three Stones of Rebirth in the first ce! Who¡¯d have thought someone would buy them all up before he got the chance?

 Chapter 961: A Guest Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 961: A Guest Arrives</h4>

    The gray-haired young man suppressed his pleasure and said, ¡°Shopkeeper, might I ask just who purchased the Three Stones of Rebirth?¡±

    At the Dark Market, the value of a single such stone wasparable to a peak Profound Dao Elixir. Ordinary Emperors might empty out their coffers and still fail to purchase a single piece.

    Yet now, someone had swept through the Dark Market and bought up everyst one of the Three Stones of Rebirth. This was utterly shocking!

    Just how much wealth would someone need to achieve this?

    ¡°Customer, that question is against the rules,¡± warned Elder Mo. ¡°In the Dark Market, nothing causes greater offense than rashly investigating others¡¯ backgrounds.¡±

    The gray-haired young manughed. ¡°I naturally won¡¯t vite the Dark Market¡¯s rules, but would you believe me if I told you I was certain I could figure out who that customer was?¡±

    Elder Mo was stunned, and inwardly, he found this rather amusing.<i>So what if you figure it out? Would you dare be enemies with His Excellency Kaiyang?</i>

    However, when he met the gray-haired young man¡¯s whirlpool-like gaze, his heart inexplicably palpated with terror, and a chill coursed down his spine.

    ¡°This works too. So long as I find the person in question, I won¡¯t need to trouble myself searching for the Three Stones of Rebirth one piece at a time.¡±

    As the youth muttered to himself, he turned and left.

    Elder Mo watched him leave, his expression shifting and uncertain.

    He¡¯d experienced his fair share of wind and waves, and he¡¯d already realized that the gray-haired young man¡¯s origins were extraordinary. It was even entirely possible that he was a hidden, terrifying existence!

    <i>Actually, I¡¯d just love it if you dared duke it out with His Excellency Kaiyang,</i>Elder Mo muttered to himself.

    ¡­¡­

    Inside a courtyard, beneath an ancient tree.

    Su Yi sprawled out in his wicker chair and rxedpletely.

    He¡¯d sat in a lot of chairs, but the only one that rxed everyst inch of him was the wicker chair he¡¯d built and refined with his own two hands.

    ¡°Since when were you so softhearted that you can¡¯t even bear to kill a woman?¡± The Timekeeper¡¯s raspy voice emanated from within the main hall.

    ¡°A clone, that¡¯s all. What would be the point of killing her?¡± said Su Yi distractedly. ¡°Besides, our grudge doesn¡¯t run particrly deep, and I¡¯m not the type to kill lightly.¡±

    The Timekeeper¡¯s voice resounded once more. ¡°The Netherworld King is unwilling to deal with her sectmates, so you¡¯ll have to do it in her ce, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Su Yi rubbed his forehead and sighed. ¡°You and the Night Watchman really are disciples of the same sect. Do you really think me omnipotent?¡±

    The Night Watchman had recently asked him to clean up the Mysterious Netherworld Divine Court.

    Now, the Timekeeper wanted him to take out Hong Ying and the other members of the Nine Heavens Pavilion.

    History was repeating itself, and Su Yi found this a bit frustrating.

    He was obviously just in the Spiritual Revolution Realm!!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you might not be omnipotent, but dealing with the forces of the Nine Heavens Pavilion should be well within the bounds of possibility,¡± the Timekeeper said with a hint ofughter. ¡°You said it earlier: the Laws of Heavenly Prayer they¡¯ve mastered are enough to counter and suppress the source power of the City of Eternal Night. If they fight their way into the city to target Liu Changsheng, I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult for me to stop them.¡±

    Su Yi said no more.

    During today¡¯s first visit to the Timekeeper¡¯s courtyard, the two of them conversed.

    Su Yi reached three rough conclusions as a result.

    First, not long ago, the Mad Sword Netherworld Sovereign had done the Timekeeper an enormous favor. Now that Liu Changsheng was in danger, the Timekeeper wouldn¡¯t just sit back and watch.

    And Fourth Executioner Hong Ying of the Nine Heavens Pavilion had already made himself perfectly clear: if he didn¡¯t see Liu Changsheng outside the city within three days, he¡¯d fight his way into the City of Eternal Night.

    With his power, Hong Ying truly had no need to fear the suppression of the city¡¯s source.

    Were something like this to happen, who knew how much harm it would bring to the city¡¯s popce?

    The Timekeeper had requested Su Yi¡¯s aid to ensure that this didn¡¯t happen. In exchange, he agreed to help Su Yi gather Threelives Rebirth Stones.

    When Su Yi and the Netherworld King conversed earlier, he really did want to borrow the Netherworld King¡¯s power to take down Hong Ying andpany. s, the Netherworld King refused.

    The second thing Su Yi had realized was about the Night Watchman.

    When Su Yi left Snowy Skies City, the Night Watchman gave him a bronze box and said that if he gave it to the Timekeeper, he could acquire a treasure in exchange.

    And that this treasure would be wondrously useful when Su Yi reached the Burial Ground of the Dao.

    Su Yi had already given the bronze box to the Timekeeper and acquired the Immortal-Beating Mallet in exchange.

    It wasn¡¯t like Su Yi had never explored the Burial Ground of the Dao before. Still, this was his first time learning that the Timekeeper¡¯s Immortal-Beating Mallet could neutralize and oppose the taboo powers dispersed throughout the Burial Ground of the Dao.

    More importantly, even if he got himself trapped in the Burial Ground of the Dao, he could use the mallet to break free!

    The third thing was connected to the ck Netherworld Vessel.

    ording to the Timekeeper¡¯s deductions, the past few years¡¯ changes to the Sea of Bitterness were all inextricably connected to the Netherworld Vessel.?The ship was full of strange, taboo, inauspicious power, and no one knew its origins.?However, the Timekeeper said that the Netherworld Vessel was most likely an ¡°entrance¡±!

    In other words, the Netherworld Vessel was like a moving spatial tunnel. It sent any living thing it encountered, no matter their cultivation, to an unknown location¡ªand this unknown location was almost certainly somehow connected to the Burial Ground of the Dao.

    Of course, this was merely the Timekeeper¡¯s hypothesis.?He¡¯d lived for so long that he¡¯d lost track, but this was his first time hearing of such a strange ship too.

    All of this only made Su Yi view the matter with even greater importance.

    Furthermore, this led Su Yi to realize something else.?It seemed that Cui Longxiang, the Old Rooster, and Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer¡¯s disappearances were all connected to the Burial Ground of the Dao.

    And the Burial Ground of the Dao had an extraordinary meaning to Su Yi. In his past life, it was in the Burial Ground of the Dao that he¡¯d gotten one step closer to the secrets of reincarnation!

    Over the past few years, as the ancient ruins long buried in the depths of the Sea of Bitterness resurfaced, it drew countless gazes from throughout the world. This resulted in countless waves.

    Four of Pi Mo¡¯s disciples had already led a group of cultivators to the Burial Ground of the Dao, but that wasn¡¯t all. Even the forces of the Heavenly Prayer Star Realm¡¯s Nine Heaven¡¯s Pavilion had appeared in the Sea of Bitterness! In addition, it?seemed likely that the peak orthodoxies of the Netherworld were also involved.?Even Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but take this seriously.

    <i>Just what happened in the Burial Ground of the Dao??Don¡¯t tell me someone discovered the tform of Rebirth??Or did something happen in the most dangerous, mysterious part of the ruins, the Divine Cave of the Six Paths?</i>

    Su Yi sank into silent contemtion.

    ¡°Master, Little Green, I¡¯m back.¡±

    A fat orange cat whooshed into the courtyard.

    When it saw Su Yi seated beneath the ancient tree, it stiffened, then thudded to the ground, its hair standing on end.

    As if it had encountered its natural enemy.

    ¡°How many of the Three Stones of Rebirth did you gather?¡± Su Yi asked with a smile.

    The orange cat lowered its head and said uneasily, ¡°Your Excellency, there weren¡¯t many of them avable in the Dark Market. I did everything I could, but I only gathered sixty-three. Is that¡­ Is that enough?¡±

    Su Yi was briefly stunned. Then, heughed. ¡°It¡¯s more than enough.¡±

    The orange cat instantly felt a massive weight lift from its shoulders. It hurriedly climbed to its feet, cautiously drew closer to Su Yi, and swiped its ws through the air. A massive jade box appeared out of nowhere.

    ¡°Please ept them with a smile, Your Excellency,¡± the cat said meekly.

    Su Yi naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse out of politeness. He opened the box, and beneath the dazzling, surging misty lights, he saw a pile of colorful stones.

    There were neen Divine Spirit Nirvana Stones, twenty-three Profound Enlightenment Stones, and twenty-one Blood-Cleansing Sones.

    Add that to the piece of Divine Spirit Nirvana Stone he already had on him, and he had sixty-four in total.

    ¡°Not bad,¡± Su Yi said with satisfaction.

    Strictly speaking, it was only after all three types of Xiantian stone werebined that they became true Threelives Rebirth Stones.

    This was enough treasure to condense twenty Threelives Rebirth Stones!

    When used to break through, these divine treasures could help a cultivator¡¯s mind, soul, and body realize a shocking transformation akin to nirvanic rebirth. In this way, their foundations in the Grand Dao could give rise to Xiantian Profound Qi!

    Su Yi thought to himself,<i>Twenty Threelives Rebirth stones is enough to ensure that when I prove my Dao and be an Emperor, I¡¯ll be able to condense the purest possible Xiantian Profound Qi. If anything, it¡¯s¡­ an overabundance!</i>

    Xiantian Profound Qi was a wondrous, Xiantian power of chaos. It was unbelievably useful, both when ying enemies and when contemting the Grand Dao.

    In his past life, by the time Su Yi gathered Threelives Rebirth Stones, he was already at the peak of the Imperial Apex Realm, and they were no longer of any use to him. Instead, he gave them to his sixth disciple, Ye Luo. They proved unbelievably useful when he broke into the Profound Serenity Realm.

    Su Yi closed the jade box, then immediately made a decision. ¡°Two days from now, have Liu Changsheng leave the City of Eternal Night.¡±

    The Timekeeper¡¯s voice resounded from within the main hall. ¡°Do you n to use Liu Changsheng as bait to lure out his enemies?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Su Yi nodded, then gazed at the jade box. ¡°I already epted all these treasures from you; I naturally have to chip in.¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, with your help, I can finally rest at ease,¡± said the Timekeeper. ¡°Little Green, go fetch another jug of wine for our Fellow Daoist.¡±

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    A green bird shot forth, and a jug of wine appeared on the table in front of Su Yi.

    The orange cat couldn¡¯t hide the longing in its gaze.

    Everyst wine his master kept in reserve was a rare, unmatched vintage!

    Just as the cat was thinking about how much it¡¯d like some wine, Su Yi undid the jug¡¯s stopper and filled two cups. One, he took for himself. The other, he left for the orange cat. ¡°Here. Consider this your reward.¡±

    The orange cat was instantly mad with delight. It meowed and leaped onto the tabletop, then stretched out its fluffy front paws and ¡°sped its fist¡± in respect. ¡°You have my utmost gratitude, Your Excellency Su!¡±

    It then drained its cup, and its eyes instantly shone with intoxication.

    But it was then that the formless power fluctuations of the Laws arose around the courtyard.

    Immediately afterward, someone knocked on the door.

    <i>Thud! Thud! Thud!</i>

    Exactly three knocks.

    The orange cat was furious, and it muttered, ¡°I wonder what scoundrel came calling? They sure don¡¯t know how to time their visit!¡±

    Su Yiughed.

    ording to the Timekeeper¡¯s rules, anyone strong enough to knock on his door three times was qualified to be his guest.

    Indeed, shortly after, the green bird shot out and unlocked the courtyard gates.

    A momentter, they saw a tall, thin, gray-haired young man standing alone just outside the doors.

 Chapter 962: Master and Disciple Meet Again as Strangers

    <h4>Chapter 962: Master and Disciple Meet Again as Strangers</h4>

    ¡°Please enter, dear guest.¡± The green bird¡¯s voice rang out.

    The gray-haired young man standing outside the door smiled and nodded.

    He stepped into the courtyard and looked around. When he saw Su Yi reclining in a wicker chair beneath the ancient tree, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit dazed.

    <i>It¡¯s that young man again!</i>

    The gray-haired young man recalled that earlier today, the Thunderme Demon Sovereign entered the City of Eternal Night behind a young man in blue.

    He also remembered that when he first saw the young man in the distance, he felt an indescribable sense of familiarity. It was quite strange.

    He¡¯d already guessed that there was something fishy about this young man¡¯s origins!

    However, he still wouldn¡¯t have guessed that he¡¯d encounter the young man in blue here in the Timekeeper¡¯s courtyard.

    Especially since the young man in blue seemed so rxed. He sprawled outnguidly in a wicker chair, holding a fat orange cat and sipping wine. He didn¡¯t so much as look over even when the gray-haired young man entered the courtyard.

    <i>Indeed, this young man is no ordinary person, but¡­ why does he seem so strangely familiar?</i>The gray-haired young man¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.

    As he pondered, he was already headed toward the nearby main hall.

    Immediately after he disappeared, Su Yi said, ¡°Remove the restriction. I want to hear what he¡¯se here for.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± The orange cat hurriedly agreed.

    ¡­¡­

    Inside the hall, the only source of light was a singlemp.

    The Timekeeper sat in the shadows, dressed in ck cotton robes. A green bird perched on his shoulder.

    ¡°Greetings, Senior.¡± The gray-haired young man approached, but he merely inclined his head in greeting.

    The old man smiled and thought nothing of it. ¡°And what have youe here for?¡±

    After a moment¡¯s thought, the gray-haired young man said, ¡°Two things.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s start with the first, then.¡±

    The gray-haired young man nodded. ¡°I came to the Netherworld to ask about when the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force explored the Sea of Bitterness. Which ces did he visit?¡±

    The old man¡¯s turbid eyes shone with a hint of strange light, and he sighed. ¡°Child, are you no longer willing to call the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force ¡®master¡¯?¡±

    The gray-haired young man¡¯s pupils constricted, and a momentter, he sighed. ¡°Everyone says that the City of Eternal Night¡¯s Ringe ro the Bell knows everything that happens in the Sea of Bitterness. It seems you live up to your reputation.¡±

    The old man waved this thought away. ¡°No need for useless pleasantries. Several hundred years ago, your eldest senior apprentice brother visited the Netherworld and asked me that very question. I didn¡¯t tell him anything, and I won¡¯t tell you anything either.¡±

    The gray-haired young man was stunned. ¡°Why is that?¡±

    The old man sighed. ¡°If you abuse your master and betray your ancestors, people will inevitably look down on you.¡±

    The gray-haired young man¡¯s brow furrowed, and his whirlpool-like eyes were terrifying to behold. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m afraid you know nothing of the Grotto of Abstruse Force¡¯s affairs¡­¡±

    He was just about to say something when the old man waved and cut him off. ¡°Tell me the second thing you want to discuss.¡±

    There was already an obvious sullen anger about the young man¡¯s expression.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, he suppressed his displeasure and said, ¡°I wanted to ask just who went to the Dark Market and bought up their entire supply of the Three Stones of Rebirth.¡±

    The old man looked up and stared intently at the gray-haired young man before saying, ¡°The Dark Market has its rules, and I naturally won¡¯t break them.¡±

    The gray-haired young man took a deep breath and smiled, but it didn¡¯t contain even the slightest trace of emotion. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t tell me you have something against me?¡±

    The old man said calmly, ¡°It has never been true that I grant every request presented to me, no matter who makes it.¡±

    The gray-haired young man shook his head. ¡°I no longer have any requests. I¡¯d just like to say that earlier, I called Master ¡®the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, but that was simply because I didn¡¯t wish to reveal my identity.

    ¡°Also, I never once betrayed the sect prior to Master¡¯s passing, yet you¡¯ve gone and used me of abusing my master and spurning my ancestors. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a bit over the line?¡±

    He was obviously angry.

    The old manughed. ¡°That so? I must have misunderstood.¡±

    The gray-haired young man thought for a moment. ¡°Senior, might you answer at least some of my questions out of consideration for my master?¡±

    The green bird¡¯s gaze turned a bit strange. The same went for the orange cat listening from the courtyard.

    Su Yi remained silent in his wicker chair.

    The old man said softly, ¡°Tell me why you¡¯vee to the Sea of Bitterness, and I wouldn¡¯t mind answering your first question. Remember, I want the truth.¡±

    The gray-haired young man said after a moment¡¯s silence, ¡°I heard rumors that my master didn¡¯t really pass away, and that he instead underwent reincarnation. Thus, I came to the Netherworld to investigate on my eldest senior apprentice brother¡¯s orders.¡±

    The old man¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°So, you¡¯ve already made contact with Pi Mo¡¯s four disciples?¡±

    The gray-haired young man nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯re the ones who told me that a long time ago, my master entered the Burial Ground of the Dao, and that they suspect it¡¯s there that he uncovered secrets connected to reincarnation.¡±

    The old man asked again, ¡°And if you discover that your master has indeed reincarnated, what will you do?¡±

    The gray-haired young man was instantly silent.

    A momentter, he frowned. ¡°Senior, it seems none of that has much to do with you?¡±

    The old man said, ¡°Forget it. If you¡¯re not willing to tell me, I won¡¯t push.¡±

    He then took a jade slip from his sleeves, thought for a moment, and inscribed it with his divine sense.

    A momentter, he passed it to the gray-haired young man. ¡°This contains a list of ces your master visited during his time in the Sea of Bitterness.¡±

    The gray-haired young man¡¯s expression mellowed considerably. ¡°Many thanks, Senior.¡±

    The Timekeeper said, ¡°Before you leave, would you like an old man¡¯s unsolicited advice?¡±

    The gray-haired young man¡¯s gaze turned a bit strange. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    The old man was solemn and inscrutable. ¡°The Sea of Bitterness is without bounds. You must turn your head to see the shore.¡±

    The gray-haired young man froze, and he seemed to realize what the old man was getting at. He couldn¡¯t help but furrow his head. ¡°How many in this world truly understand what happened back then in the Grotto of Abstruse Force?¡±

    With that, he turned and left.

    The old man shrouded in shadow watched him leave, then sighed.

    ¡­¡­

    After leaving the main hall, the gray-haired young man originally nned to just leave. However, when he saw the young man in blue reclining beneath the ancient tree, he stopped in his tracks.

    He thought for a moment, then walked up and gazed intently at Su Yi¡¯s face.

    ¡°Friend,¡± he said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s strange, don¡¯t you think? From the moment I firstid eyes on you, I felt as if I¡¯d seen you somewhere before.¡±

    Su Yi looked up and evaluated the gray-haired young man. ¡°It¡¯s not strange at all. This is what they call destiny.¡±

    ¡°Destiny?¡± The gray-haired young manughed. ¡°Interesting. Might you tell me your honorable name and surname, friend?¡±

    Su Yi raised his hand and gently caressed the orange cat in his arms as he said distractedly, ¡°You¡¯ll find outter.¡±

    ¡°That so? Well, I¡¯ll be looking forward to that day,¡±ughed the young man. ¡°Right, forgive me for talking too much, but the Far Shore has already set their sights on the Thunderme Demon Sovereign. You¡¯d best be careful not to let him implicate you. If you do, it¡¯s hard to say what¡¯ll be of you.¡±

    With that, he turned and left.

    A teenager, that¡¯s all. His bone age was eighteen at most, and his cultivation was merely in the Spiritual Revolution Realm. His origins were a bit mysterious, that was all.?He wasn¡¯t worthy of the gray-haired young man¡¯s attention.

    However, as the gray-haired young man reached the courtyard doors, Su Yi¡¯s voice suddenly resounded from behind him.

    ¡°Watch yourself.¡±

    It was just two words, but the implications made the gray-haired young man frown. ¡°What do you mean, friend?¡±

    Su Yi ignored him. He simply looked down and continued petting the cat.

    The gray-haired young man suddenly burst intoughter, turned, and left.

    It was only after he¡¯d left that his smile gradually faded, and the depths of his gaze shone with imposing divine luster.

    He muttered to himself,<i>A little guy like you, acting mysterious with me? Whatever you do, don¡¯t let me catch you.</i>

    What he really couldn¡¯t wrap his head around was the Timekeeper¡¯s attitude.

    Why would someone who¡¯d lived so long view him as a traitor to his master??And why would he use the phrase, ¡°The Sea of Bitterness is without bounds. You must turn your head to see the shore¡± to warn him?

    <i>The Timekeeper undoubtedly knows a lot about Master. s, his strength is deep and unfathomable, and the City of Eternal Night is his territory. There¡¯s no way I can force him to spit out the truth.</i>

    The gray-haired young man sighed to himself, shook his head, and gave the matter no further thought.

    He nned to investigate further and see just who had bought all the Three Stones of Rebirth. He wouldn¡¯t rest easy until he¡¯d aplished this.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, within the courtyard.

    Su Yi¡¯s calm, handsome face flickered beneath the mottledmplight.

    The orange cat felt inexplicably uneasy. For some reason, His Excellency Su suddenly seemed dangerous!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, had you spoken up earlier, I would have kept him here for you.¡± The Timekeeper¡¯s voice emanated from within the main hall. ¡°But it didn¡¯t seem like you had any such intentions.¡±

    Su Yi said softly, ¡°I won¡¯t do that until I¡¯ve figured out exactly what happened then. If I do, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll alert them.¡±

    ¡°Them?¡± asked the Timekeeper. ¡°Do you mean Pi Mo?¡±

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°And Qing Tang.¡±

    So many unexpected developments urred after his reincarnation. Thinking back on it now, a lot of it seemed fishy. He didn¡¯t want to let his disciples know he¡¯d reincarnated and returned any earlier than necessary.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, the Timekeeper said, ¡°If you ask me, the young man I just met with didn¡¯t seem like the type to spurn and betray his master.¡±

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°I hope that¡¯s the case.¡±

    The gray-haired young man he¡¯d met earlier was called Ye Luo. He was Su Yi¡¯s sixth legacy disciple!

    In the Wilds, Ye Luo¡¯s reputation was not as impressive as Pi Mo¡¯s, and his talent was also not as heaven-defying as Qing Tang¡¯s, but he was still a rare talent for the Dao of the Sword.?Despite his outward cynicism, his heart was as firm as iron, and he killed decisively.

    Back in the day, Su Yi gave the Three Stones of Rebirth he¡¯d gathered to Ye Luo. They proved wondrously useful as Ye Luo broke into the Profound Serenity Realm.

    It was just that Su Yi would never have guessed that he¡¯d encounter this disciple of his here today, in the Timekeeper¡¯s territory. Furthermore, Ye Luo was also here in part to gather the Three Stones of Rebirth.

    <i>Xuan Ning was right. Ye Luo really has joined the Abstruse Force Alliance, and he stands in the same camp as Pi Mo,</i>Su Yi muttered to himself.

    Back in the Azure Continent, his seventh disciple, Xuan Ning, told him that his third, fourth, and sixth disciples¡ªHuo Yao, Jin Kui, and Ye Luo¡ªhad joined Pi Mo¡¯s Abstruse Force Alliance!

 Chapter 963: A Chief Mourner

    <h4>Chapter 963: A Chief Mourner</h4>

    In Su Yi¡¯s past life, setting aside honorary disciples like the Golden-Winged Great Peng, Su Yi had nine legacy disciples in total.

    He¡¯d made numerous preparations prior to his reincarnation and rebirth¡ªlike arranging for his seventh disciple, Xuan Ning, to go to the Little Western Paradise to learn from Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart, and?cing numerous traps throughout the Grotto of Abstruse Force to prevent enemies from taking advantage of his passing and attacking.

    He had also entrusted the Abstruse Primordial God Mirror, the treasure that controlled the Grotto of Abstruse Force¡¯s formations, to his fourth disciple, Jin Kui, among many other measures.

    One major thing he hadn''t anticipated, however, was that Pi Mo would collude with external foes.?He also wouldn¡¯t have guessed that his third disciple, Huo Yao, would steal the Abstruse Primordial God Mirror, rendering all the traps Su Yi had ced in the Grotto of Abstruse Force useless.

    In the end, one of the Four Apexes of the Wilds, the Grotto of Abstruse Force, split.

    His youngest disciple, Qing Tang, upied the Grotto of Abstruse Force and proimed herself sovereign over the Wilds. His eldest disciple, Pi Mo, stood against her, using the name of Su Xuanjun to establish the Abstruse Force Alliance and rope in the forces of the Six Great Daoist Sects.

    Their opposition continued to this day.

    Sometimes, Su Yi wondered, ¡°Did I ever mistreat my disciples? Why did they behave like this after I reincarnated? For power? Or for treasures? Or were they disloyal even before I reincarnated?¡±

    Even now, he didn¡¯t understand it.?However, he dared say with certainty that there were still truths hidden behind it all, secrets he¡¯d yet to grasp!

    Aside from his eldest disciple, he couldn¡¯t say with certainty whether his other disciples had truly betrayed him or not.

    Especially Qing Tang¡­

    The thought of his youngest disciple, the one he doted upon the most, and everything she¡¯d done after his reincarnation filled his heart with mncholy. It was difficult to avoid.

    <i>I¡¯m to me for reincarnating too hastily. I didn¡¯t leave enough in reserve¡­</i>Su Yi sighed to himself.

    Nothing had gone wrong with his rebirth, but his reincarnation had indeed resulted in quite a few unexpected developments.?This was why he thought he¡¯d been too hasty even though he had made arrangements and left various measures in reserve.

    And he feared his disciples had be so brazen only because they were certain that their master had already passed.

    ¡°When dragons go without a leader, disaster is sure to follow. You established the Grotto of Abstruse Force on your own, Fellow Daoist. With you present, the heavens could never have fallen. Without you, disaster was inevitable.¡±?The Timekeeper¡¯s raspy voice resounded from within the hall. ¡°It¡¯s not like simr tragedies haven¡¯t unfolded over the years. Take the Infernal Pce, once the strongest organization in the Netherworld. Wasn¡¯t their fall and division the result of the passing of theirst monarch?

    ¡°Look at the descendants of the ancient ns that once oversaw the divisions of the Bureau of the Six Paths. They¡¯re at each other''s throats! Such cases are too numerous to count.¡±

    Here, the Timekeeper added, ¡°This is simply the nature of the world¡¯s ups and downs.¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Su Yi smiled. Inwardly, he said,<i>It¡¯s always been like that, but does that make it right?</i>

    ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll take up residence here temporarily. Morning the day after tomorrow, I¡¯ll leave the City of Eternal Night with Liu Changsheng.¡± Su Yi cast aside his scattered thoughts, tossed the cat off of him, straightened his clothes, and got up.

    He¡¯d never liked lingering on unpleasant matters or getting hung up on the past.

    People ought to look to the future.

    That was true whether in daily life or when pursuing the Grand Dao!

    ¡­¡­

    The City of Eternal Night was shrouded in perpetual darkness. There was no difference between night and day.

    This was why they needed someone to ring the gongs.

    Once every two hours, the city¡¯s inhabitants would hear the boundless, indistinct ringing of a gong. This kept them informed of the passage of time.

    ¡­

    Su Yi sat cross-legged within a room. Twenty freshly-fused Threelives Rebirth Stonesy in front of him.

    Every piece shone with ss-like, seven-colored luster, and an air of divinity hovered about them. Misty light flowed, illuminating the entire room.

    ¡°With these treasures, I¡¯ll be able to refine iparably dense, pure Xiantian Profound Qi when I undergo tribtion to be an Emperor!¡± A hint of satisfaction tugged at Su Yi¡¯s lips.

    With a wave of his sleeves, he gathered up the twenty pieces of Threelives Rebirth Stone.

    p>

    Then, he took out three leftover pieces of Divine Spirit Nirvana Stone and a piece of Blood-Cleaning Stone and started absorbing and refining the energy they contained.

    Divine Spirit Nirvana Stones tempered the soul, and they could help Emperors forge a first-rate incarnation of will.

    Blood-Cleansing Stones were used to temper the physical body, and they could help Emperors acquire inexhaustible, undying qi and blood.

    Even old monsters of the Imperial Realm would drool over such treasures. Those beneath the Imperial level wouldn¡¯t use them lightly even in the unlikely event they managed to obtain them.

    Yet now, Su Yi was using these treasures to temper his soul and physique!

    Especially the Divine Spirit Nirvana Stones. They were useful for tempering the soul, and they would be inestimably beneficial to Su Yi.

    After all, when he called upon the Sword of the Nine Hells, he primarily exhausted the power of his soul!

    <i>Assuming nothing unexpected happens, my cultivation will reach the peak of the Spiritual Revolution Realm by dawn the day after tomorrow. My cultivation, soul, and physique will all reach the peak of perfection within the Spirit Dao.</i>

    <i>After that, I just need to fully master the power of the Apex of Genesis. Then I can seek out an opportunity to prove my Dao and be an Emperor!</i>

    Even as Su Yi pondered, he was already immersed in his cultivation.

    ¡­¡­

    Meanwhile, in an inn elsewhere in the City of Eternal Night.

    ¡°Please, have some tea, Your Excellency.¡± The red-robed, youthful Fourth Executioner Hong Ying proffered a cup of tea.

    Only then did he sit down not far away. When he gazed at the bewitching beauty seated across from him, his eyes revealed a nigh imperceptible hint of dread.

    ¡°In ancient times, I came to the Netherworld in search of the secrets of reincarnation on the Pavilion Master¡¯s orders. Who¡¯d have thought I¡¯d spend all this time trapped in the City of the Wrongfully Dead?¡± said the Netherworld Kingnguidly. ¡°And look at you! You and your subordinates have only been in the Netherworld for nine years, but you¡¯ve already learned that the Burial Ground of the Dao likely hides the secrets of reincarnation. It¡¯s truly impressive.¡±

    Hong Ying smiled modestly. ¡°You exaggerate, Your Excellency. We just happened to arrive at an opportune moment. If not for the appearance of that mysterious Netherworld Vessel and the resulting changes, who would have known that a forbidden ce like the Burial Ground of the Dao had re-emerged from the depths of the Sea of Bitterness?¡±

    The Netherworld King nodded distractedly and abruptly changed the subject. ¡°The sect must have changed quite a bit during my long absence.¡±

    Hong Ying¡¯s gaze turned a bit strange. ¡°Time changes all things, and worldly affairs are ever shifting. Nothing in this world is eternal, and indeed, our Nine Heavens Pavilion has changed quite a bit. However, the only thing that¡¯s really changed are our members.

    ¡°We remain lofty, supreme rulers in the eyes of the people of the Heavenly Prayer Star Realm. Within the sect, the three Heavenly Libationers haven¡¯t changed, but there are some new faces amongst the seven Wardens and eighteen Executioners.¡±

    The Netherworld King¡¯s eyes subtly focused.

    When new faces appeared among the Wardens and Executioners, it meant that one of the pre-existing members had fallen, or alternatively, been surpassed and reced.

    ¡°Have I¡­ already been reced?¡± asked the Netherworld King.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Hong Ying looked up and suddenly met her gaze. ¡°A long time ago, the Grand Heavenly Libationer said that he¡¯d reserve your position for me.¡±

    ¡°You?¡± The Netherworld King was a bit surprised, but she saw the irrepressible longing in Hong Ying¡¯s eyes.

    Hong Ying nodded and said seriously, ¡°When I left for the Netherworld, the Grand Libationer agreed that so long as I discovered clues regarding the secrets of reincarnation, he¡¯d do everything in his power to help me break into the Profound Unity Realm upon my return.¡±

    Here, his eyes zed like torches. ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll be able to take the position you left open and be the new Seventh Warden!¡±

    The heat of his gaze made the Netherworld King a bit ufortable, and she couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°But you¡¯re still just in the mid-stage Profound Serenity Realm, while I¡­ won¡¯t need much longer to escape confinement.¡±

    Reading between the lines, she was saying, ¡°With me here, you¡¯re still not qualified to take my position!¡±

    A confident smile tugged at Hong Ying¡¯s lips. ¡°To tell the truth, Your Excellency, a long time ago, the three Heavenly Libationers had a discussion. They agreed that if you returned to the sect alive, they¡¯d arrange a new position for you.¡±

    The Netherworld King asked with great interest, What position?

    ¡°The Chief Mourner of one of the nine Dens of Caterpirs,¡± said Hong Ying. ¡°You can choose whichever den you like.¡±

    The Chief Mourner of a Den of Caterpirs!

    The Netherworld King¡¯s stunning face was instantly overcast, and her charming eyes turned cold and indifferent.

    <i>Those three old things sure are heartless!</i>

    In the Nine Heavens Pavilion, Chief Mourners oversaw a Den of Caterpirs, and they were responsible for conducting sacrifices.?It might seem like a lofty position, but in truth, they had little freedom, and they needed to spend all their time in the utterly inhospitable, frightening Dens of Caterpirs.

    In the Nine Heavens Pavilion, Chief Mourners¡¯ statuses were at best barely higher than that of the Executioners. They were far inferior to Wardens!

    How could the Netherworld King not be displeased by such an arrangement?

    Not far away, Hong Ying took in the shifting expressions on the Netherworld King¡¯s beautiful face. Despite himself, his lips curved into a smile.

    A momentter, he said suddenly, ¡°Of course, if you¡¯ll agree to do something for me, I¡¯ll freely relinquish the position of Seventh Warden to you!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said the Netherworld King. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡±

    Hong Ying leaned forward slightly, then examined her slender, prideworthy figure without the slightest reservation. He made no further attempts to disguise the greed and fire zing within his heart. ¡°In exchange, I hope you¡¯ll agree to join me in dual cultivation and assist in my breakthrough.¡±

    When he said the words ¡°dual cultivation,¡± his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed in his throat, and he felt parched.

    A woman with the Mysterious Keyhole Charm Body wasn¡¯t just enchanting enough to bewitch the masses; she was also a prime furnace for dual cultivation. This temptation was enough to move any top expert!

    Take the Netherworld King: those unmatched good looks and the aloof, prideful air of a sovereign filled Hong Ying with the desire to rip off her clothes and have his way with her here and now.

    The Netherworld King froze in apparent disbelief.?She then took in the unconcealed fire and greed in Hong Ying¡¯s gaze and listened to his words, which still echoed throughout the hall.

    Irrepressible murderous intent silently welled within her heart.

    <i>An Executioner, that¡¯s all, yet he dares set his sights on me. He¡¯s truly¡­ seeking death!</i>

 Chapter 964: One Good Thing After Another

    <h4>Chapter 964: One Good Thing After Another</h4>

    Hong Ying¡¯s gaze traveled up the Netherworld King¡¯s slender calves, crossing her ample thighs and squeezable waist. His gaze circled her prideworthy chest before finally slowly traveling up her snowy, swan-like neck.

    It was only then that he saw her beautiful but utterly cold, cruel, and indifferent face.

    Those slightly elongated, bewitching eyes shone with a hint of blood-red fanaticism.

    Hong Ying was instantly solemn.

    A long time ago, he¡¯d discussed the Seventh Warden with some of the sect¡¯s old-timers. They all said that although the Seventh Warden<i>looked</i>like an amorous, enchanting beauty, she was the most heartless of them all!

    She was frenzied and vicious by nature. Anyone she viewed with enmity met an iparably cruel end.

    However, Hong Ying didn¡¯t panic.

    He¡¯d long since understood that the Seventh Warden in front of him was merely an avatar. Her true body was still confined in the City of the Wrongfully Dead.

    ¡°Your Excellency, you needn¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s just dual cultivation, and it¡¯ll benefit us both. Besides, when the dayes that you return to the sect, you¡¯ll be able to pick up your duties where you left off. Why refuse?¡± Hong Ying smiled as if everything were perfectly normal. ¡°I trust you¡¯re not willing to take on a post as inconsequential as that of a Chief Mourner of a Den of Caterpirs.¡±

    In his eyes, the red-lipped, snowy-skinned Netherworld King was like a zing bundle of fire. She¡¯dpletely set aze his lust and urge to conquer.

    A woman with such good looks was a disaster waiting to happen: her unmatched beauty could bewitch and overturn the masses!

    The Netherworld King fell silent.?Her slender fingers gradually clenched, and a long time passed before they rxed.

    Then, she burst intoughter, and her red, lustrous lips curved. ¡°Dual cultivation, that¡¯s all. I naturally can agree to that.¡±

    Hong Ying¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Truly?¡±

    It seemed he dared not believe it.

    The Netherworld King said with a charming smile, ¡°Once you¡¯ve killed Liu Changsheng, I wouldn¡¯t mind letting you first taste the wonders of this avatar.¡±

    Her eyes were like limpid pools: utterly bewitching.?The incredible charm naturally released with every smile and every frown left Hong Ying feeling parched, and he gulped with great difficulty.

    A momentter, he took a deep breath and suppressed the explosion of delight and desire building within his chest. He sighed, ¡°If I weren¡¯t certain that I was truly talking to you, Your Excellency, I would almost suspect that this was nothing but a beautiful dream.

    The Netherworld Kingughed. ¡°I barely offered you anything at all, but you¡¯re already satisfied?¡±

    Hong Ying froze, stunned. ¡°Your Excellency, don¡¯t tell me you n to offer more?¡±

    The Netherworld King saidnguidly, ¡°When you attack Liu Changsheng, I¡¯ll help you, and I¡¯ll even lend you a hand when you go to the Burial Ground of the Dao.¡±

    Hong Ying couldn¡¯t help but be delighted. ¡°That¡¯s naturally even better!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave it there for now. It¡¯s gettingte, and I¡¯d best get going.¡± The Netherworld King rose.

    ¡°Wait.¡± Hong Ying¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Forgive my impudence, but how can I trust your words without proof?¡±

    The Netherworld King gazed intently at him. ¡°Should I renege on my word, you can simply destroy this avatar of mine, can¡¯t you?¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Hong Yingughed. ¡°I couldn¡¯t bear to do so.¡±

    The Netherworld King said no more. She simply turned and left.

    ¡°Take care, Your Excellency.¡± Hong Ying rose to his feet, but he didn¡¯t see her off.

    Instead, he gazed hungrily at her back. Her dress was as ck as ink, and it outlined her straight, smooth thighs and the ample, soul-stirring curves of her rear.

    It was only after she disappeared that the greedy light faded from his gaze, and he regained his usual calm. He muttered to himself,<i>No matter what you¡¯re scheming, you¡¯re destined to be my furnace for cultivation and to submit beneath my crotch!</i>

    ¡­¡­

    <i>ng!</i>

    The gong signaling the hour of the rat resounded throughout the city, telling everyone that they¡¯d entered thetter half of the night.

    The streets were alreadymplit and bustling with human traffic.

    The Netherworld King walked the streets alone, and her beauty drew too many gazes to count.

    She didn¡¯t care about them.?But deep within her heart, murderous intent umted and fermented continuously. Her gaze grew increasingly cold and indifferent, and anyone who met her eyes shuddered from head to toe. It was as if they¡¯d been plunged into an icy abyss.

    The hustle and bustle of human traffic still filled the streets. Most of thoseing and going traveled in groups.?This was the City of Eternal Nightte at night, but an eternal night was like no night at all; themps were forever lit, and the lively atmosphere never receded.

    As she walked, the Netherworld King swept her gaze across the bustling streets. An indescribable loneliness arose within her heart.

    ¡°They say that when one lives without stalks or roots, they drift about like dust on unfamiliar roads,¡± she muttered to herself. ¡°They must have been talking about me¡­¡±

    She suddenly found the lively streets jarring and unpleasant.

    After walking a while longer, she came to an abrupt halt.?Only now did she realize she¡¯d unwittingly returned to the Timekeeper¡¯s courtyard.?She stood there in the darkness for quite some time before silently turning and leaving.

    She¡¯d long since grown ustomed to solitude, and that wouldn''t change so easily.

    ¡­¡­

    Beneath the same night sky.

    Grand Tripod Pavilion.

    ¡°My apologies, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    The gray-haired Ye Luo nced at the old man fast asleep on a soft couch. He gently helped Elder Mo close his doors. Then, he turned and left.

    He had used a secret art to silently invade Elder Mo¡¯s soul and learn the truth.?However, that truth made him furrow his brow.?It turned out that it was the Timekeeper¡¯s orange cat who¡¯d bought up all of the Three Stones of Rebirth the Dark Market had to offer!

    ¡°No wonder the old man wasn¡¯t willing to give me any answers¡­¡± Ye Luo¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°But what does the Timekeeper want to do with the Three Stones of Rebirth?

    ¡°With his cultivation, if he needed the Three Stones of Rebirth, he¡¯d have had plenty of time and opportunity to gather an abundance of them. There would have been no need to wait all this time.¡±

    Ye Luo couldn¡¯t help but think back to his earlier meeting with the Timekeeper.

    Suddenly, he recalled the blue-robed young man resting beneath the courtyard¡¯s ancient tree with a cat in his arms.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s preparing them for that kid?¡± muttered Ye Luo.

    A young Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator was surely preparing to prove his Dao and be an Emperor.?And Ye Luo vividly remembered that a long time ago, as he prepared to use Threelives Rebirth Stone to break into the Profound Serenity Realm, his master had told him with a sigh that Threelives Rebirth Stone could only reveal the full extent of its miraculous applications when used to break into the Imperial Realm. With it, one could establish foundations in the Imperial Realm glorious enough to dazzle any era they appeared in!

    <i>It seems it¡¯s that kid who snatched up all the Three Stones of Rebirth!</i>

    A hint of a smile tugged at Ye Luo¡¯s lips.<i>That makes this simple. All I have to do is find that boy and have a nice chat. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll leave with an ample harvest!</i>

    <i>Besides, he gathered so many of them. Can he really use them all on his own? All I¡¯m doing is ¡®buying¡¯ a few. That naturally isn¡¯t over the line.</i>

    ¡­¡­

    Early in the morning, two dayster.

    As soon as Su Yi left his room, he saw Liu Changsheng.

    He was one of the Six Sovereigns of the Netherworld, as well as its greatest swordsman, but he was quite ordinary-looking.

    He was thin, with white hair at his temples, and he dressed in hemp clothing. He was utterly unassuming.

    However, the sword strapped to his back was perfectly straight, and as his eyes shifted, suns and moons seemed to float within a gaze as inscrutable as the starry sky.

    ¡°The Timekeeper said he wants you¡­ to leave the City of Eternal Night with me?¡± When he saw Su Yi, Liu Changsheng was a bit stunned. It seemed he couldn¡¯t quite understand why the Timekeeper would insist on having a young Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator apany him.

    ¡°Yes, because I told him to say that,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    ¡°....¡±

    His tone didn¡¯t sound at all arrogant, but when Liu Changsheng stopped to think about what he¡¯d said, Su Yi¡¯s words seemed arrogant to the extreme.?Liu Changsheng had never heard of anyone capable of ordering the Timekeeper around!

    Countless doubts rose unbidden to his heart.

    <i>This young man is only in the Spiritual Revolution Realm. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll be a match for the disciples of the Far Shore.</i>

    <i>Yet the Timekeeper told me to leave the City of Eternal Night alongside him. That undoubtedly implies that despite his meager cultivation base, the boy has alternative means of threatening the forces of the Far Shore!</i>

    <i>But then, the question is, just who is this boy? Where did hee from, and what power is he relying on that lets him face the Far Shore without fear?</i>

    Liu Changsheng was the strongest master of the Dao of the Sword in the Netherworld, but the Far Shore had forced even him to seek refuge within the City of Eternal Night.?It was no exaggeration to say that the forces of the mysterious Far Shore were enough to threaten any of the Netherworld¡¯s peak orthodoxies!

    But in the end, Liu Changsheng suppressed his doubts and said, ¡°When shall we set out, my young friend?¡±

    No matter how unreliable the young man in front of him seemed, Liu Changsheng trusted that the Timekeeper wouldn¡¯t mislead him.?He clearly had his reasons for making these arrangements.

    <i>¡®My young friend¡¯?</i>Su Yi smiled, but in the end, he didn¡¯t nitpick Liu Changsheng¡¯s choice of title. ¡°Before we go, there¡¯s one thing I need to confirm.¡±

    "Please, speak directly.¡±

    ¡°Has Zhan Beiqie to the City of Eternal Night to kill you, or to help you?¡±

    Liu Changsheng froze, and his eyes zed with imposing, sharp light. ¡°What do you mean by that, my young friend?¡±

    ¡°Is he friend or foe?¡± said Su Yi with perfectposure. ¡°It¡¯s best I get a clear answer.¡±

    Liu Changsheng got the vague sense that the young man in front of him had long since known about his connection with Zhan Beiqi!

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Liu Changsheng said, ¡°He won¡¯t just stand back and watch as someone else kills me.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    WIth that, he turned and left the courtyard.

    Liu Changsheng furrowed his brow. He couldn¡¯t help but turn and look into the main hall.

    As if guessing what he was about to ask, the Timekeeper¡¯s aged, hoarse voice emanated from within the room. ¡°Some things, there¡¯s simply no need for me to exin. You¡¯ll understand soon enough, Fellow Daoist Liu.¡±

    Liu Changsheng¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he sped his fist. ¡°Many thanks for your assistance, Senior.¡±

    Then, he turned and left too.

    When Liu Changsheng appeared behind Su Yi on the streets of the City of Eternal Night, passersby quickly recognized him. This caused quite themotion.

    Who didn¡¯t know about the Mad Sword Netherworld Sovereign Liu Changsheng??He was a top powerhouse! A single stomp of his foot could shake the entire Netherworld!

    He was legend of the Dao of the Sword.?It would have been difficult for his arrival not to draw attention, and naturally,?Hong Ying received word of this too.

    ¡°Liu Changsheng has brazenly appeared in the open. Does this mean that the Timekeeper has made concessions, and that he¡¯s no longer willing to intervene in Liu Changsheng¡¯s enmities?¡±

    He was surprised, and beyond that, his spirits soared. He pped his hands andughed. ¡°It really has been one good thing after anothertely!¡±

 Chapter 965: Before You Fight a Demon, You Must Master Your Own Heart

    <h4>Chapter 965: Before You Fight a Demon, You Must Master Your Own Heart</h4>

    Next to Hong Ying, an old man said in a low voice, ¡°Your Excellency, Liu Changsheng didn¡¯t leave alone.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Hong Ying. ¡°Who else is with him?¡±

    ¡°A young man in blue. Two days ago, that same boy apanied the Thunderme Demon Sovereign into the City of Eternal Night,¡± the elder exined at top speeds. ¡°As I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware, both of the two Jailers we sent after the Thunderme Demon Sovereign have yet to return.¡±

    Hong Ying furrowed his brow. ¡°Is there anything strange about that boy?¡±

    The old man hesitated. ¡°He really is strange; his cultivation is just too weak. He¡¯s only in the Spiritual Revolution Realm. The idea that he killed two of our Jailers is utterly preposterous.¡±

    Something suddenly urred to Hong Ying. ¡°Was this him?¡±

    As he spoke, he waved his sleeves through the air. A rain of light interwove in midair, outlining the illusory figure of a young man in blue recliningnguidly in a wicker chair with a fat orange cat in his arms.

    The old man¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°That¡¯s him!¡±

    Hong Ying flicked his fingers, and the curtain of light instantly dissipated.

    He furrowed his brow and said, ¡°There really is something strange about that kid. His cultivation might be weak, but his origins aren¡¯t the least bit simple.¡±

    He remembered seeing that very young man in the Timekeeper¡¯s courtyard just two days before. Shockingly, he¡¯d sat across from the Seventh Warden as an equal, chatting and smiling with carefree ease. This extraordinary scene had naturally drawn Hong Ying¡¯s attention.

    He immediately issued orders.

    ¡°Contact the Seventh Warden. Tell her that Liu Changsheng is leaving the City of Eternal Night, and that we¡¯re about to begin our operation.¡±

    The way he saw it, the Seventh Warden was sure to know the young man in blue¡¯s origins. Furthermore, she¡¯d already agreed to join them in this operation.

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    The old man scurried off to carry out his orders.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Listen up, all of you. If you apany me into battle this time, it¡¯s highly likely that you¡¯ll meet with certain doom. If you¡¯re afraid, stay behind. I absolutely won¡¯t me you for it in the slightest.¡± The Thunderme Demon Sovereign, Wang Chonglu, sat valiantly within a grand hall. His eyes shed like cold lightning, and he was as majestic as the sea.

    The Thirteen Demon Generals of Thunderme Mountain looked at each other, but not one of them chose to retreat.

    ¡°Your Excellency, what wind and waves <i>haven¡¯t </i>we ovee over the years? Even if we meet with disaster, none of us are afraid!¡± a bald man said gravely and with staunch conviction.

    The others nodded.

    The Thunderme Demon Sovereign¡¯s eyes shone with a hint of gratification. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s set off right away!¡±

    With that, he rose and strode outside the hall. The Thirteen Demon Generals followed immediately afterward.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Liu Changsheng is leaving the city today, and so is the Thunderme Demon Sovereign. It seems a major disturbance is about to unfold¡­.¡± The gray-haired Ye Luo had his hands behind his back as he leisurely shuttled through the busy streets of the City of Eternal Night.

    <i>This works. I can use the opportunity to...purchase some Threelives Rebirth Stones from that kid, </i>thought Ye Luo.

    ¡­¡­

    Outside of the City of Eternal Night.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    An Unsinkable Boat floated into the air, and Su Yinded lightly at the head of the boat. ¡°You steer it.¡±

    Liu Changsheng was stunned.

    It had been a long time since anyone had ordered him about like this. Furthermore, it was a young Spiritual Revolution Realm young man giving him orders!

    However, when he recalled what the Timekeeper had told him, Liu Changsheng suppressed his displeasure and walked onto the Unsinkable Boat. ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°The Burial Ground of the Dao,¡± said Su Yi as he sat, rxed, and took out a jug of wine.

    This time, when he left the City of Eternal Night, he brought with him dozens of jugs of aged wine from the Timekeeper¡¯s collection. They wouldst him for a while.

    Liu Changsheng said nothing. He simply steered the Unsinkable Boat, and they soared through the air.

    When they left the seas surrounding the City of Eternal Night, the perpetually inky skies lit up. The skies were clear, blue, and bright, and the sight lifted one''s spirits.

    After several days shrouded in perpetual darkness, the light of day made Su Yi feel a bit dazed, as if he¡¯d entered a different world.

    Suddenly, Liu Changsheng broke the silence. ¡°My young friend, if everything goes as I expect, it won¡¯t be long before the forces of the Far Shore catch up to us. Might we chat before then?¡±

    ¡°About what?¡± Su Yi said casually.

    Liu Changsheng¡¯s gaze was as distant and deep as the ocean. ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you: not long ago, I was severely injured, and my wounds have yet to fully recover. I can at most disy seventy percent of my strength. With my current power, even if I fight to death, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be a match for the experts of the Far Shore.¡±

    ¡°Hm,¡± said Su Yi, not the least bit surprised. ¡°That, I already knew.¡±

    When he saw how entirely unmoved Su Yi was, Liu Changsheng¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, and he said once more, ¡°Even if my junior apprentice brother Zhan Beiqi intervenes, he can at most increase my odds of escaping alive. Our hopes of defeating our opponents are fleeting.¡±

    As he spoke thest few sentences, his voice was a bit grim.

    Although the experts of the Far Shore didn¡¯t have overly terrifying cultivation bases, they controlled a taboo, cmitous power of the Grand Dao.

    This was what Liu Changsheng dreaded the most.

    Su Yi took a sip of wine. ¡°Although Zhan Beiqi¡¯s attainments in the Dao of the Saber are impressive, he really isn¡¯t up to contending with an Executioner with mastery of the Laws of Heavenly Prayer.¡±

    ¡°An Executioner? The Laws of Heavenly Prayer?¡± Liu Changsheng was visibly moved. ¡°Might you exin in detail, my young friend?¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t hide it. He concisely exined much of what he knew about the Nine Heavens Pavilion.

    ¡°So, they¡¯re actually from the depths of the starry skies¡­¡± Liu Changsheng¡¯s expression shifted erratically. He looked enlightened, but more than that, his heart was full of surprise.

    This was his first time hearing that the Far Shore¡¯s terrifying, taboo power of the Grand Dao was called the Laws of Heavenly Prayer!

    Suddenly, the way Liu Changsheng looked at Su Yi underwent a subtle shift.

    It might seem like this young man was only in the Spiritual Revolution Realm, but he had ess to an unbelievable wealth of secrets!

    Liu Changsheng thought for a moment, then asked, ¡°Tell me, my young friend: how do you think we ought to resolve this tribtion?¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t so much as pause to think. ¡°When the fighting truly begins, you and Zhan Beiqi should restrict your opponents. Leaving killing them up to me. That¡¯s all the n we need.¡±

    Liu Changsheng had ovee countless battles, and his sword had cut down too many powerful foes to count. Nheless, he couldn¡¯t help but be bbergasted. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ Just that simple?¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Yup, it¡¯s just that simple.¡±

    Liu Changsheng was suddenly at a loss for words.

    He was in the peak of the Profound Serenity Realm, yet the forces of the Far Shore had nheless dealt him severe injuries. He truly couldn¡¯t even imagine how a Spiritual Revolution Realm young man could take down these experts. But ording to this young man, all he and Zhan Beiqi had to do was help keep their opponents from running away¡­

    If not for the Timekeeper, Liu Changsheng would have long since turned up his nose at Su Yi and dismissed him as an ignorant little liar.

    ¡°Seems to me that you¡¯d best not getcent, my young friend.¡± Liu Changsheng pondered briefly. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯ve mastered some unknown, powerful trump card, and perhaps you have unbelievable methods up your sleeves, but when the battle changes, it¡¯s hard to say how the situation will develop¡­¡±

    But before he could finish, Su Yi sighed and interrupted him. ¡°Just do as I say.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    Su Yi had rejected his words before he could even finish them. This filled Liu Changsheng¡¯s heart with displeasure.

    But in the end, he endured it and said nothing more.

    Su Yi, however, sighed to himself.

    His impression of the Mad Sword Netherworld Sovereign Liu Changsheng was that they were ¡°kindred spirits¡±!

    Liu Changsheng¡¯s sword heart was like iron, and he was proud by nature. Even rarer and more precious, he pursued a unique variety of swordsmanship, a true Grand Dao of the Sword.

    Even in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, he would have been a peak expert of the Dao of the Sword!

    Yet now, perhaps due to his injuries, or perhaps because the Far Shore¡¯s forces had targeted his mind, Liu Changsheng seemed somehow withered, and his words were full of fear over the oue of this expedition. There was no trace of his former unbridled pride.

    Su Yi said nothing about this.

    Liu Changsheng was already a peak Profound Serenity existence, and he¡¯d lived too many years to count. He naturally had no need of others¡¯ guidance.

    Whether his mentality recovered from this blow or not was up to him.

    ¡°When fighting a demon, you must first dominate your own heart. ?Before you control what¡¯s around you, you must first control yourself. If you cannot destroy the thieves of the heart, they¡¯ll be your cage, and you¡¯ll never escape. Over the years, who knows how many people lived and died without ever breaking free of such self-made cages?¡± Su Yi muttered to himself, and the words came straight from the heart.

    Liu Changsheng was stunned, and he fell silent.

    ¡°When fighting a demon, you must first dominate your own heart. ?Before you control what¡¯s around you, you must first control yourself¡­ It¡¯s easy to say that, but it¡¯s difficult to realize in practice¡­¡± Liu Changsheng sighed to himself.

    Knowledge acquired solely through books was shallow; mastery required practice.

    Who didn¡¯t understand these fundamental truths?

    But when it came to one¡¯s own mental barriers, it was different. Those directly involved were too close to the problem to see clearly!

    The Unsinkable Boat rapidly shuttled through the boundless Sea of Bitterness, riding the wind and breaking through the waves. It was preternaturally quick.

    The City of Eternal Night had long since faded from view.

    Time slipped by.

    Suddenly, a leisurely voice resounded from the distant surface of the ocean.

    ¡°Liu Changsheng, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡±

    It was a voice like the roar of a dragon or tiger, and it resounded between ocean and sky. For a moment, the turbulent waves died down, and an austere silence descended upon everything throughout the surrounding area.

    ¡°They¡¯re here,¡± Liu Changsheng said softly. A grave look had appeared upon his face.

    Su Yi looked up and saw a group of people appear in the distance, one after another.

    The leader was a handsome, youthful man in red robes. This was none other than the Fourth Executioner, Hong Ying.

    Seven others appeared after him, a mix of men and women. All of them coursed with simr energy fluctuations of the Grand Dao.

    What surprised Su Yi was that the bewitching Netherworld King was actually standing right beside Hong Ying!

    ¡°We meet again, Fellow Daoist.¡± Her red lips parted as she smiled at Su Yi.

    Her dress was as dark as ink, and her legs were long and slender. She had the aloof, solitary bearing of a goddess, and her beauty was unmatched.

    Liu Changsheng¡¯s heart shook. The aura emanating from her was so terrifying that even he felt enormous pressure, and his entire body instinctively tensed.

    But Su Yi just stood at the helm of the boat, one hand behind his back, the other holding a jug of wine. He said thoughtfully, ¡°Do you n to work with them to take me down?¡±

    The Netherworld King shed him a faint, elegant smile. ¡°Fellow Daoist, if you¡¯re willing to submit to me, I naturally wouldn¡¯t mind sparing your life.¡±

    Hong Ying smiled too. ¡°Out of consideration for Her Excellency, we naturally can leave that little guy a path to life. However, Liu Changsheng must die!

    He ced particr emphasis on the word ¡°die,¡± and it resounded throughout the entire stretch of ocean like a sudden thunderp, shaking the heart and soul.

    Liu Changsheng¡¯s heart sank.

    However, Su Yi merely put away his wine and said casually, ¡°Who shall live and who shall die? We won¡¯t know until we fight.¡±

 Chapter 966: Iâ€™ll Gouge Out My Own Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 966: I¡¯ll Gouge Out My Own Eyes</h4>

    A young Spiritual Revolution cultivator wasn¡¯t simply unafraid. He even dared say they wouldn¡¯t know the oue of their battle until they fought.

    Hong Ying was a bit surprised, and he said to the Netherworld King, ¡°Your Excellency, do you think the boy is simply ignorant? Or does he have something up his sleeves?¡±

    The Netherworld King¡¯s bewitching eyes shone with a hint of strange light. ¡°He¡¯s naturally no ordinary person. It¡¯s just that his cultivation is overly weak.¡±

    Hong Ying couldn¡¯t help but smile, his gaze yful. ¡°Even if his authority were as vast as the skies, and even if his background were enough to shock the heavens, all of that would be as inconsequential as the passing clouds.¡±

    As he spoke, he waved. ¡°No need to waste any more time. Someone, go capture Liu Changsheng and that kid.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    There were seven people behind Hong Ying in total: five Jailers and two Chosen Apostles.

    In response to Hong Ying¡¯s orders, two Jailers promptly stepped up: a thin man in ck with twin silver daggers, and a short-haired girl in a fur skirt. Her skin was coppery, her eyes were as sharp as knives, and she gripped a ck scythe.

    Both were in thete-stage Profound Illumination Realm, and every inch of them emanated an imposing, cmitous aura of the Grand Dao.

    As soon as they stepped forth, their terrifying momentum stirred up the wind and clouds. Heaven and earth changed color!

    But before they could attack¡­

    <i>ng¡ª¡ª!</i>

    A saber hum exploded off in the distance, like the fierce roar of a demonic god.

    Before it had even finished echoing throughout the surrounding area, a tall figure appeared out of nowhere right in front of the Unsinkable Boat.

    This new arrival was dressed in a warrior¡¯s robes, with a purple-gold crown. He was tall and stalwart, with the majesty of a sovereign, and he gripped a thick, heavy, dull, and lightless saber.

    As soon as he appeared, a rampaging windstorm of murderous intent swept outward, as if intent on ripping the skies apart and cleaving open the entirendscape!

    Quite a few people couldn¡¯t help but squint.

    The Divine Saber Demon Emperor, Zhan Beiqi!

    The strongest of the Seven Devils of the Sea of Bitterness, a towering expert of the demonic path!

    And although almost no one knew it, he was also the junior apprentice brother of the Mad Sword Netherworld Sovereign!

    ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother.¡± Liu Changsheng said with a conflicted look on his face.

    Zhan Beiqi faced away from him and said indifferently, ¡°I said it, didn¡¯t I? Before we¡¯ve resolved our enmities, I won¡¯t let you die at anyone else¡¯s hands.¡±

    Even his voice was as sharp and forceful as his saber¡¯s edge.

    Su Yi thought to himself, <i>It seems that this pair of apprentice brothers hasn¡¯t truly buried the hatchet. Even so, when he learned that Liu Changsheng was in danger, Zhan Beiqi resolutely stepped forth on his behalf.</i>

    ¡°Hah? Yet anotheres to throw his life away,¡± Hong Ying said with a dryugh, his gaze rife with disdain.

    As an expert of the Nine Heavens Pavilion, he had an air of lofty superiority whenever he faced the Imperial Realm experts of the Netherworld.

    It didn¡¯t matter that his cultivation was slightly inferior to Liu Changsheng and Zhan Beiqi. He didn¡¯t take these two peak experts of the Netherworld the least bit seriously!

    This contemptuous disdain of all beneath the heavens was apparent amongst the Jailers too.

    They were like superiors looking down on their inferiors; there was naturally no hiding their disdain.

    ¡°What if you add us to the mix?¡± A low, dignified voice suddenly rang out.

    Something rumbled and boomed beneath the distant skies, and a whole group of terrifying figures streaked over.

    These were none other than Thunderme Demon Sovereign Wang Chonglu and his Thirteen Demon Generals!

    Liu Changsheng was briefly stunned, as if in surprise, and he sighed. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you all not to get involved?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± said Wang Chonglu with an air of righteousness. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to owe you a debt for the rest of my life!¡±

    By the time he finished this sentence, he¡¯d already led his subordinates over. The Thirteen Demon Generals clustered behind him, like stars clustering around the moon. This only further offset the Thunderme Demon Sovereign¡¯s extraordinariness.

    However, when Wang Chonglu saw Su Yi standing beside Liu Changsheng, his expression turned a bit strange and uneasy. Perhaps he was recalling what had happened over the past few days?

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but tease him, ¡°You owe me a life too. If you foolishly get yourself killed here, how will you repay me?¡±

    Wang Chonglu was stunned.

    One of his subordinates, a bald man, shouted, ¡°Is that any way to talk, little fellow?¡±

    The other Demon Generals looked unfriendly too. <i>This kid¡¯s words are just too grating to the ears!</i>

    But Wang Chonglu waved this away. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand: Fellow Daoist Su really is my benefactor, and he really did save my life.¡±

    The Thirteen Demon Generals couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned.

    Before they could converse any further, Hong Ying¡¯s heartyughter resounded from afar. ¡°Disaster is imminent, yet you¡¯re still wasting time on this nonsense? You people really¡­ don¡¯t know the meaning of the word ¡®death!¡¯¡±

    Liu Changsheng, Zhan Beiqi, Wang Chonglu and the others all furrowed their brows. Their expressions filled with murderous intent.

    But more than that, they were solemn.

    They were well aware of how terrifying the experts of the Far Shore were.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi finally lost patience. This should have been a simple matter. Was there any need to waste all this time?

    ¡°Liu Changsheng, it¡¯s time to get started."

    It sounded like he was trying to hurry things along.

    A strange silence instantly descended upon the entire area.

    Both Liu Changsheng and his allies and the forces of the Far Shore were stunned. <i>What, this kid thinks this isn¡¯t entertaining enough? Or does he think he¡¯s at such an absolute advantage that he simply can¡¯t wait to watch all the excitement?</i>

    Either way, it felt quite strange.

    Off in the distance, Hong Ying burst intoughter. ¡°Very well. Do as the boy says and attack together. Send the lot of them on their way!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The Jailers¡¯ voices boomed.

    There were seven of them in total, and even the weakest of them was in the early-stage Profound Illumination Realm. As soon as they took action, their momentum shook both heaven and earth.

    Terrifying murderous intent swept outward like waters at high tide.

    ¡°Leave Liu Changsheng to me!¡± The short-haired woman in the fur dress shouted. Before her voice had even finished booming through the air, she blurred into a streak of light and charged murderously at Liu Changsheng.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    She hefted her ck scythe as if raising a pitch-ck crescent moon and shed furiously through the air. An indomitably forceful, cmitous aura of the Grand Dao shattered the entire stretch of ocean.

    ¡°Very well! Leave the saber cultivator to me!¡±

    The thin, ck-robed man with the twin silver daggers grinned, then shot forth in a sh. He was aiming for Zhan Beiqi.

    At the same time, the other five Jailers of the Nine Heavens Pavilion charged toward Wang Chonglu and his generals.

    Some activated secret arts, while others took out their treasures. Their auras were so mighty and destructive as to strike terror into the hearts of gods and ghosts.

    It wasn¡¯t that their cultivations were overly lofty, but that the taboo power of the Laws of Heavenly Prayer was just too heaven-defying.

    Liu Changsheng, Zhan Beiqi, and their allies naturally wouldn¡¯t just sit around and wait to die. All of them attacked without hesitation.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The clear hum of a sword resounded through the air like the cry of an azure dragon. A snow-white Dao Sword appeared in the air andnded in Liu Changsheng¡¯s outstretched palm.

    The famous Mad Sword Netherworld Sovereign¡¯s entire presence changed. His gaze was contemptuous, and his momentum was as vast as the ocean. The sword intent emanating from him connected both heaven and earth!

    <i>Not bad. Problems have arisen with his mental state, but that hasn¡¯t influenced his attainments in the Dao of the Sword. </i>Su Yi nodded to himself.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Zhan Beiqi took action too. He burst forth, like a bolt of lightning or a sudden windstorm.

    His dull, lightless saber exploded with appalling murderous intent. Before he¡¯d even attacked, his sheer momentum shattered the surrounding skies and shook the nearby seas, throwing the water into disarray.

    The majesty of the Divine Saber Demon Emperor was on full disy.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit surprised. <i>Not bad! His Dao of the Saber has already reached major sess within the Profound Serenity Realm. All he needs is to reach mastery, and he¡¯ll be able to break the bottleneck of the Profound Serenity Realm and break into Profound Unity. </i>

    More than Liu Changsheng, it was Zhan Beiqi¡¯s cultivation that surprised him.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A grand battle broke out.

    The entire stretch of heaven and earth were in turmoil, and the sun and moon lost their light.

    Within a ten-thousand-foot radius, the entire stretch of ocean showed signs of falling into turmoil. It seemed all would be destroyed.

    This was a battle between Imperial Realm experts!

    Both Liu Changsheng and Zhan Beiqi were peak experts of the modern Netherworld.

    At their level, their sheer imposing auras could easily crush entirendscapes and shatter the dome of heaven, causing unimaginable devastation.

    Even the Thunderme Demon Sovereign, Wang Chonglu, wasn¡¯t at all ordinary.

    However, their opponents were just too unusual. These were disciples of the Nine Heavens Pavilion, a sect from the depths of the starry sky, and all of them mastered the taboo, cmitous power of the Laws of Heavenly Prayer. This made them unbelievably strong.

    Practically no one within the same realm of cultivation was a match for them.

    They could even cross realms. For instance, a Profound Illumination Realm jailer had dealt the mid-stage Profound Serenity Emperor Wang Chonglu heavy wounds! A grand battle like this was enough to dazzle everything beneath the heavens. It would send waves throughout the entire Netherworld.

    But strangely, after the fighting broke out, no one paid the young man standing atop the Unsinkable Boat any further heed.

    Perhaps due to his low cultivation, they directly ignored him¡­

    Even Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit dazed. <i>Do I¡­ really seem so harmless?</i>

    Off in the distance, the Netherworld King obviously noticed this too, and a hint of a strange smile tugged at the corners of her red lips.

    <i>So, Su Xuanjun has been ignored!!</i>

    <i>Haha! How amusing!</i>

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Hong Ying followed the Netherworld King¡¯s gaze and looked at Su Yi. He couldn¡¯t help butugh too, his expression full of mockery. ¡°What¡¯s the greatest insult to one¡¯s dignity? It isn¡¯t when your enemies hold you in contempt, but rather, when you¡¯re not even worthy of contempt!¡±

    The Netherworld King¡¯s expression turned a bit strange, and she said slowly, ¡°Is that so? But it seems to me that you¡¯d best be careful. That guy is no ordinary person. At the very least¡­ none of those currently fighting are worthy of being his opponent.¡±

    Hong Ying froze, stunned, as if he couldn¡¯t believe his ears. ¡°Your Excellency, are you really talking about that Spiritual Revolution Realm kid?¡±

    The Netherworld King batted her bright eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t believe me?¡±

    Hong Ying furrowed his brow, thenughed, ¡°Your Excellency, you must be teasing me! How about this, if he¡¯s really as impressive as you say, I¡¯m even willing to gouge out my own eyes!¡±

    The Netherworld King broke into an intoxicating smile, half teasing, half serious. ¡°You said it yourself. When the timees, if you don¡¯t gouge out your own eyes, I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    That tititing smile made Hong Ying¡¯s heart shake, and his blood and qi heated up. He couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°And if he fails to live up to your praise, Your Excellency? What will you do then?¡±

    It was as if his eyes were glued to her; his gaze wandered her impressive figure freely, but hepletely missed the cold, murderous light hidden within the depths of her bewitching gaze.

    Hong Ying softly licked his lips, and just when he was about to tease and flirt with the Netherworld King further, the Netherworld King gazed beyond the bounds of the battlefield.

    A look of surprise appeared on her beautiful face, and she muttered, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought anyone else would dare to get involved.¡±

 Chapter 967: One Slash Determines Life and Death

    <h4>Chapter 967: One sh Determines Life and Death</h4>

    The grand battle raged on.

    Liu Changsheng was injured to begin with, and his predicament was already dire.

    The short-haired woman was only in thete-stage Profound Illumination Realm Realm, but she had an extreme abundance ofbat experience. Her ck scythebined with the Laws of Heavenly Prayer were enormously threatening to Liu Changsheng.

    Zhan Beiqi was currently facing a simr predicament.

    However, Zhan Beiqi was evenly matched with his opponent. It would be difficult for him to suppress his opponent any time soon, much less kill him.

    But the Thunderme Demon Sovereign, Wang Chonglu, was the worst off.

    Five experts of the Nine Heavens Pavilion attacked him together. He and his thirteen generals had an absolute numerical advantage on paper, but in practice, their opponents undoubtedly had the upper hand.

    The reason was simple: Wang Chonglu¡¯s wounds had simrly yet to heal, and his Thirteen Demon Generals were all in the Profound Illumination Realm. They were up against opponents ofparable cultivations, but the Jailers controlled the Laws of Heavenly Prayer. The generals were no match for them!

    The battle had only just begun, but the Thirteen Demon Generals had all suffered varying degrees of injuries.

    The one with the worst injuries had only narrowly avoided being disemboweled!

    And the strongest of their enemies, Fourth Executioner Hong Ying, had yet to get involved.

    It seemed there was almost no hope of Liu Changsheng and hispanions emerging victorious.

    Even Su Yi couldn¡¯t bear to watch this, and he decided to intervene.

    He¡¯d promised the Timekeeper that he¡¯d help Liu Changsheng avert cmity, and he¡¯d epted the Timekeeper¡¯s Threelives Rebirth Stones in exchange.

    He was also worried that if he stepped in muchter, Wang Chonglu would never repay the debt he owed Su Yi for saving his life.

    Of course, more importantly, he and the Nine Heavens Pavilion were already destined to oppose one another!

    But before Su Yi could intervene, a figure suddenly shot through the air and drifted on the surface of the nearby waters.

    This new arrival was thin, with a head of gray hair.

    This was none other than Ye Luo!

    ¡°Little fellow, I¡¯m sure you can tell, but against the forces of the Far Shore, Liu Changsheng andpany are already doomed,¡± Ye Luo said with a dashing, carefree smile. ¡°Since I¡¯m here, they have hope of rescue. Want me to help them?¡±

    When he saw his own disciple put on the airs of an elder and call him ¡°little fellow¡±, Su Yi¡¯s expression turned a bit strange. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Ye Luo wasn¡¯t sure what to say to that. <i>He¡­ Doesn¡¯t want my help? What, has the kid been scared stupid?</i>

    Ye Luo¡¯s smile receded, and he looked seriously at Su Yi. ¡°So long as you give me half of the Threelives Rebirth Stones you obtained, I guarantee I can clear you a path to survival. How about it?¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyelids didn¡¯t so much as twitch. ¡°Not interested.¡±

    ¡°???¡± Ye Luo had been rejected twice in rapid session. He almost started questioning his entire existence.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn, little fellow. I can tell that you don¡¯t know who I am. If my need for Threelives Rebirth Stones weren¡¯t so dire, I couldn¡¯t be bothered to get involved in an enmity like this, not even if the king of heaven himself begged me,¡± said Ye Luo. A proud, contemptuous smile tugged at his lips. ¡°But now, I¡¯m willing to help you. You ought to thank your lucky stars.¡±

    He shrugged, then shed a natural, unaffected smile. ¡°Of course, you can also wait until after I¡¯ve helped you to give me the stones.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. He shook his head. ¡°No need. I can handle a trivial matter like this on my own.¡±

    Inwardly, he thought, <i>Ye Luo is trying to seize this chance to loot a burning house and rip me off? He¡¯s sure got guts!</i>

    ¡°You?¡± Ye Luo was bbergasted once more, and he evaluated Su Yi suspiciously. A momentter, he said with an air of mockery and amusement, ¡°How about¡­ you show me your wondrous skills?¡±

    The word ¡°wondrous¡± was utterly full of mockery.

    Su Yi took a deep look at Ye Luo. ¡°Child, I¡¯m going to interpret that as you begging me.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    <i>ng!</i>

    A clear, boundless sword hum rang out as Abstruse Celestial appeared in Su Yi¡¯s grip.

    A momentter, it drew the distant Hong Ying and Netherworld King¡¯s gazes

    When he saw that Su Yi was about to take action, Hong Ying couldn¡¯t help but be amused. ¡°And here I thought he¡¯d invited some powerful reinforcements. So, it turns out he simply ns to throw his life away¡­¡±

    He could tell that the gray-haired young man who¡¯d just shown up was extremely powerful!

    The Netherworld King¡¯s red lips curved upward. ¡°Then you¡¯d best watch carefully. You¡¯re ¡®blind¡¯ to the truth now, but that doesn¡¯t matter. In a bit, you really will be blind.¡±

    Hong Ying was stunned; he could sense that something wasn''t quite right about this.

    But before he could wrap his head around it, Su Yi¡¯s figure disappeared from the Unsinkable Boat.

    A momentter, he appeared beside Wang Chonglu.

    ¡°Little fellow, if you die, I¡¯ll erect a grave marker for you. As for your treasures? I¡¯ll just take them aspensation,¡± Ye Luo said heartily.

    His voice spread throughout the entire area.

    Hong Ying couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. <i>This guy isn¡¯t here to reinforce them. If anything, it¡¯s the exact opposite!</i>

    The Netherworld King smiled, but its meaning was difficult to determine.

    When Wang Chonglu¡¯s opponent saw Su Yi appear out of nowhere, heughed too.

    He was a feminine man in silver robes. As he fought Wang Chonglu, heughed insidiously. ¡°Do you have no one else left? You actually sent a child into battle to throw his life away. You¡¯ve simply lost your consciences!¡±

    Uproariousughter filled the surrounding area.

    Zhan Beiqi and Liu Changsheng furrowed their brows.

    However, Wang Chonglu inwardly sighed in relief, and when he next looked at the man in silver, his gaze was pitying.

    He¡¯d seen Su Yi fight and kill Jailers before, and he was naturally well aware of just how terrifying the person the silver-robed man saw as a ¡°child¡± was.

    However, Su Yi¡¯s gaze was as calm as the waters of an ancient well, save for a sh of cold, distant light.

    <i>ng!</i>

    He raised his arm, and Abstruse Celestial¡¯s blue edge shone with inscrutable luster. Su Yi then thrust the air with all his might.

    Simple and understated.

    But this attack seized the brief, fleeting holes in the silver-robed man¡¯s offensive with iparably exquisite precision, like a spark of lightning carving a perfectly straight rift in the skies. The silver-robed man¡¯s defenses shattered like paper mache.

    Even the seemingly taboo power of the Laws of Heavenly Prayer shattered beneath the sword¡¯s edge.

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    The sword struck with unblockable force, piercing the silver-robed man¡¯s mouth. A momentter, its tip emerged from the back of his skull. Fresh blood sprayed from the hole with such momentum that some of it sprayed dozens of feet away.

    The silver-robed man¡¯s eyes bulged, and his face filled with bewilderment. He struggled to say something, but a sword had run his mouth through, and all he could manage were garbled, indistinct noises.

    A momentter, his head flew through the air, and his body fell apart with a bang.

    The power emanating from the sword¡¯s edge had ended him in a single attack, destroying him in both body and soul!

    In the time it took to snap one¡¯s fingers, a sword cut down a Jailer!

    It happened so suddenly that silence descended upon the entire venue.?Despite themselves, the otherbatants were stunned.

    ¡°How is this¡­¡±

    Hong Ying¡¯s smile froze, and his eyes bulged.

    Not long ago, he¡¯d beenughing uproariously in a disy of utter contempt and mockery.

    This bloody scene was like a sudden blow to the back of his head, and it caught himpletely off guard.

    Ye Luo was dumbstruck too. ¡°???¡±

    He found this difficult to believe. <i>A Spiritual Revolution Realm teenager did that?</i>

    ¡°What a terrifying thrust! He actually shattered an Emperor¡¯s defenses and pierced even the Laws of Heavenly Prayer!¡± Liu Changsheng¡¯s eyes shone with strange light.

    As a sword cultivator, he naturally could tell at a nce that the power, speed, and charm imbued within that one attack made it practically invincible.

    It had the natural perfection of the full moon or the blue seas.

    Of course, what mattered most was its sheer power! It cut through its target as if he were made of rotten wood, resulting in a one-hit-kill!

    <i>Incredible! No wonder he¡¯s the Timekeeper¡¯s most special guest¡­</i> Zhan Beiqi¡¯s heart shook too.

    He vividly recalled the young man¡¯s series of shocking behaviors upon arriving at the Timekeeper¡¯s courtyard a few days prior. He didn¡¯t just demand wine from the green bird; even the orange cat as terrifying a yao god became utterly meek and agreeable in front of him.

    Now that he¡¯d witnessed Su Yi¡¯s extraordinary attack, Zhan Beiqi finally understood how a young Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator had be the Timekeeper¡¯s most distinguished VIP guest!

    <i>Last time, he didn¡¯t use his sword, but he still defeated an expert of the Far Shore in just three attacks. Now that he drew his de, his opponent couldn¡¯t take even a single hit¡­¡±</i>

    Even though Wang Chonglu had witnessed Su Yi¡¯s abilities before, he couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    And all of his Thirteen Demon Generals were wide-eyed and tongue-tied.

    And the Jailers? Without exception, their expressions shifted.

    But before the crowd came to its senses, Su Yi disappeared into thin air once more.

    He¡¯d already begun his offensive. How could Su Yi possibly waste time?

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    He appeared before a nearby Jailer, a tall, stalwart man with a massive axe. He was fierce and majestic, and when he sensed Su Yi¡¯s approach, he didn¡¯t hesitate to swing his massive axe with his full strength.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even look at him. He simply shed with Abstruse Celestial.

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    The tall, stalwart man was cut directly in two.

    A waterfall of fresh blood gushed forth, and both halves of his bisected corpse exploded in midair. Ash filled the sky, then drifted onto the surface of the water.

    He¡¯d killed yet another Jailer in a single attack!

    Everyone present was a seasoned old monster. They¡¯d witnessed great winds and waves, but even so, this sight left them astonished. Even their scalps went numb.

    How was this even a battle? This was obviously a one-sided ughter!

    One sh, one kill. Simple and to the point!

    With their mastery of the Laws of Heavenly Prayer, the Profound Illumination Realm Jailers were a major threat to even most Profound Serenity Emperors. Yet now, they fell beneath Su Yi like y chickens and porcin dogs!

    It was simply too unbelievable.

    Who could have imagined that the Spiritual Revolution Realm young man they¡¯d overlooked earlier would be the biggest variable on the battlefield? As soon as he took the stage, he disyed unparalleled sharpness! The corners of Ye Luo¡¯s mouth twitched, and his smile stiffened.

    When he thought back to how he¡¯d mocked Su Yi, he felt a stinging heat on his face, as if invisible hands had pped him across the face.

    <i>I wouldn¡¯t have thought that even after cultivating all this time, some kid would p me in the face like this¡­ </i>Ye Luo mocked himself.

    Off in the distance, Hong Ying finally seemed to understand. His handsome face was instantly ashen, and he gnashed his teeth. ¡°Dammit! It seems that guy¡¯s power can counter the Laws of Heavenly Prayer!!¡±

    A momentter, he suddenly realized that the Seventh Warden had been a bit too calm this entire time.

    ¡°You already knew, didn¡¯t you?¡± Hong Ying couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    The Netherworld King looked at him with a trace of pity. ¡°You¡¯re not so stupid after all. s, you understood toote¡­¡±

    Before she¡¯d even finished speaking, a miserable shriek resounded throughout heaven and earth.

    In the blink of an eye, a third Jailer had been cut down on the spot!

 Chapter 968: Fighting With All Theyâ€™ve Got

    <h4>Chapter 968: Fighting With All They¡¯ve Got</h4>

    The third Jailer to fall was a decrepit old man.

    When Abstruse Celestial separated his head from his shoulders, the unmatched power bursting from the de destroyed his body and soul in an instant.

    Not even bones remained!

    He killed his opponent with a snap of his fingers, as if they were made of rotten wood.

    Barely any time had passed at all, but three Jailers had already perished!

    This scene was astonishing, but more than that, it threw the battlefield into chaos.

    A mere Spiritual Revolution Realm young man disyed power terrifying beyond imagination. Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised? Who wouldn¡¯t have been terrified?

    The other Jailers were still locked in furiousbat, and all of their expressions filled with deep-seated dread. Their attacks became more conservative, and they were instantly on guard.

    This dramatically decreased the pressure on Liu Changsheng, Zhan Beiqi, and the others.

    However, they had ample experience on the battlefield, and they didn¡¯t rx. Instead, they seized the opportunity tounch a counter-offensive!

    ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother, Fellow Daoist Wang, help me hold them back!¡± bellowed Liu Changsheng.

    The Mad Sword Netherworld Sovereign famous throughout the Netherworld couldn¡¯t help but feel inwardly rueful.

    On the way here, he¡¯d asked Su Yi how he nned to neutralize this impending crisis.

    However, Su Yi didn¡¯t seem at all interested in the question. He just said that all they needed to do was cooperate with him to restrict their opponents, and that he¡¯d take care of the killing himself.

    At the time, Liu Changsheng was bbergasted and confused. He even suspected that Su Yi was ignorant of the height of the heavens or the depths of the earth.

    But how could Liu Changsheng not understand by now?

    ¡°Quick, restrict their movements! Whatever we do, we can¡¯t let them escape!¡± Wang Chonglu¡¯s roar boomed like thunder.

    The Demon Generals boiled over with killing intent and fought with everything they had.

    Off in the distance, the red-robed Hong Ying said with a mix of rm and surprise, ¡°Your Excellency, why didn¡¯t you tell me this earlier?¡±

    The Netherworld King twisted a lock of blue hair growing from her temples and said with a faint smile. ¡°Had I told you this earlier, how could this battle have taken ce?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Hong Ying¡¯s heart sank as he realized he¡¯d been tricked.

    But he still couldn¡¯t understand it, and his gaze was sinister. ¡°Your Excellency, how is this any different from betraying the sect? Don¡¯t forget: those who vite their Grand Dao Oaths are doomed to die and have their Daos extinguished.¡±

    The Netherworld King jeered. Her gaze shifted, and she said gently, ¡°Since I dared do this, how could I possibly be afraid of the bacsh of my Grand Dao Oath?¡±

    Hong Ying looked at her in obvious disbelief. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡±

    Sheughed. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Meanwhile, a miserable shriek resounded from the distant battlefield once more.

    Yet another Jailer had fallen!

    This bloody scene provoked Hong Ying so thoroughly that the veins bulged on his forehead. He set aside all other concerns, pressed down on the air, and charged explosively forward.

    Four Jailers had been killed in the blink of an eye. How could Hong Ying tolerate this?

    <i>Boom!</i>

    His red robes billowed around him, and his entire body burst with ck firelight. His mid-stage Profound Serenity cultivation interwove with the Laws of Heavenly Prayer, fusing into an utterly destructive, terrifying force.

    The entire stretch of heaven and earth shook, and the skies showed signs of copse.

    Off in the distance, Liu Changsheng and the others held their breath, and their expressions shifted.

    <i>Strong! The Far Shore¡¯s cmitous power of the Grand Dao really is taboo! </i>Ye Luo¡¯s eyes shed, and his heart shook.

    Watching Hong Ying attack from afar, even Ye Luo felt immense pressure bear down on him.

    But it was then that leisurely, charmingughter rang out.

    ¡°Hong Ying, you really are stupid. Don¡¯t tell me that even now, you¡¯ve yet to realize who¡¯s really trying to kill you?¡±

    Before this voice finished echoing through the air, a streak of blood-red divine light shed into being, ripping through the skies as it shot explosively toward Hong Ying.

    The Netherworld King had attacked!

    She dealt an utterly tyrannical blow right off the bat.

    Hong Ying¡¯s body suddenly stiffened, and he activated his trump card without the slightest hesitation.

    ¡°Activate!¡±

    He bellowed, and a ck seal swept through the air, bursting with appalling divine light.

    Upon closer inspection, it was only about the size of a fist, and it was perfectly cubical. Its base had the word ¡°Buddha¡± carved on it in wormlike, contorted Dao Markings.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    Its rumbling shook both heaven and earth.

    The ck seal forcefully blocked the Netherworld¡¯s crimson divine radiance. When the two powers shed, their point of impact erupted with terrifying waves of destructive power that swept outward.

    <i>Thud thud thud!</i>

    Even though Hong Ying blocked her attack, he staggered backward in midair, and his face paled. It hurt so much that he almost coughed up blood.

    Everyone was bbergasted. None of them had anticipated this sudden development.

    <i>Internal conflict? </i>Ye Luo¡¯s eyebrows rose. He, too, felt a bit caught off guard.

    It was truly unbelievable.

    Who could have anticipated that in this bloody, perilous grand battle, the two strongest experts of the Far Shore would fight amongst themselves?

    Liu Changsheng, Zhan Beiqi, and the others could never have anticipated this development.

    Even the three remaining Jailers feltpletely caught off guard. This came as an enormous shock, and disbelief was written all over their faces.

    After all, as experts of the Nine Heavens Pavilion, all of them had sworn an oath upon entering the sect. No matter who they were, anyone who chose to betray the sect was sure to suffer the bacsh of their Grand Dao Oath and perish on the spot.

    Yet now, the Seventh Warden had betrayed them!

    It was then that Su Yi shot forward, sword swinging.

    He struck three times in rapid session, quick as lightning.

    <i>Splurt, splurt, splurt!</i>

    Practically simultaneously, three muffled impacts rang out.

    Bloody gashes appeared on the throats of all three remaining Jailers.

    A momentter, their bodies exploded, and their souls scattered.

    As of now, all seven of the Jailers Hong Ying had brought with him had died in battle!

    This bloody scene caused amotion among all who saw it.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi¡¯s gaze had already turned toward the distant Netherworld King. He smiled, ¡°I just knew you wouldn¡¯t just sit back and watch.¡±

    The Netherworld Kingughed. ¡°This is what they mean by tacit understanding.¡±

    Hong Ying was so angry that his lungs practically exploded, and his eyes practically burst.

    By now, how could he fail to realize that this whole battle was actually an exquisitely prepared trap the Seventh Warden had ced just for him?

    The others reacted too, and their expressions turned a bit strange.

    <i>So, that guy long since teamed up with that terrifying woman¡­ </i>Wang Chonglu was inwardly wistful, and he felt his horizons broadening.

    Liu Changsheng, Zhan Beiqi, and the others sighed in relief.

    All seven of the Jailers had fallen.

    Only one opponent remained on the battlefield!

    It didn¡¯t feel quite real; they almost felt as if they were dreaming.

    Before the battle broke out, who could have anticipated that the one to turn the tides would be a Spiritual Revolution Realm youth like Su Yi?

    Or that the Jailers would fall beneath his sword like wheat beneath a farmer¡¯s scythe?

    Even more unbelievably, even that stunning, terrifying woman standing amongst their enemies had long since joined forces with Su Yi in secret!

    Even though Liu Changsheng andpany had experienced their fair share of wind and waves, these unbelievable scenes ying out in rapid session left them repeatedly stunned.

    ¡°It seems that today¡¯s business deal¡­ really might not pan out¡­¡± Ye Luo rubbed his cheeks. Everything he¡¯d just seen was like a series of crisp ps across the face, and it left his cheeks red and stinging.

    Especially the way he¡¯d teased and disdained Su Yi. Thinking back on it now, he felt awkward and ashamed.

    Embarrassing!

    The smell of blood permeated the air, and the waves churned.

    Destructive energy fluctuations still rippled through the sky.

    All eyes converged on Hong Ying.

    Hong Ying had obviously realized his predicament. Despite his anger, he calmed himself down and started nning his escape.

    The Netherworld King¡¯s beautiful eyes shed, and she said softly, ¡°The Grand Heavenly Libationer actually lent you a treasure like the Buddha¡¯s Seal of Life and Death?¡±

    Hong Ying¡¯s gaze was icy, fierce, and imposing. ¡°Seventh Warden, do you really n to betray the sect!?¡±

    The Netherworld King¡¯s beautiful eyes shone with disdain, and she attacked directly; she couldn¡¯t even be bothered to speak to him.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Her fair hand beckoned, and a rain of blood-red light fell.

    ¡°Go!¡± Hong Ying activated the ck seal and attacked the Netherworld King.

    A grand battle broke out.

    The crowd¡¯s hearts shook.

    Both the Netherworld King¡¯s power and Hong Ying¡¯s disy of strength were unimaginably mighty and terrifying. Both were far beyond the Jailers.

    Even Liu Changsheng and Zhan Beiqi looked utterly grave. They realized that, had Hong Ying fought from the start, they couldn¡¯t possibly have fought back!

    But it was then that Su Yi suddenly stepped forth and shot into the fray.

    ¡°Shit!¡± Hong Ying¡¯s expression shifted. He¡¯d already sensed that Su Yi could counter the Laws of Heavenly Prayer, so his heart clenched when he saw Su Yi charge over.

    <i>I have to get out of here as soon as possible!</i>

    Hong Ying gnashed his teeth, visibly steeled himself, and activated his entire cultivation base.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The object the Netherworld King called the Buddha¡¯s Seal of Life and Death suddenly rumbled with the sound of the Dao and surged with dazzling light. Shockingly, it broke right through the Netherworld King¡¯s attempts to hold Hong Ying back.

    A momentter, Hong Ying blurred into a streak of light and attempted to flee.

    Zhan Beiqi suddenly swung his saber.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Fierce, tyrannical saber qi swept through the sky, like a natural chasm in the air.

    ¡°Scram!¡± Hong Ying bellowed and mmed the Buddha¡¯s Seal of Life and Death down, shattering the saber qi trying to hold him back.

    But immediately afterward, Liu Changsheng swung his sword and attacked.

    And then, Wang Chonglu activated and thrust his purple spear.

    There was no doubt about it: no one nned to give Hong Ying a chance to flee!

    This left Hong Ying both rmed and furious. He poured his energy into his treasures like mad and attempted to break free.

    But then, the Netherworld King attacked again, and Zhan Beiqi, Liu Changsheng, and the others joined forces to seal off all possible escape routes.

    There was nowhere left to run!

    Hong Ying¡¯s eyes were instantly bloodshot. His qi ran wild, and he rasped, ¡°Even if I die, I¡¯m taking you all down with me!¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, his cultivation base seemed to catch aze, and his aura soared!

    ¡°The Art of Refining Blood and Burning the Dao!¡± The Netherworld king¡¯s pupils constricted, and she shouted, ¡°Quick, run!¡±

    This was one of the Nine Heavens Pavilion¡¯s forbidden techniques. It sacrificed the user¡¯s life force and cultivation base, but in exchange, it granted them an explosive burst of destructive power that was terrifying beyond limit.

    Never mind experts of the same cultivation; if Hong Ying attacked them in this state, even those of stronger cultivations would suffer unimaginably dire consequences.

    Everyone¡¯s expressions shifted.

    ¡°Want to run? You¡¯re toote!¡± Hong Ying threw back his head and burst intoughter. He was utterly frenzied.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    He suddenly activated the Buddha¡¯s Seal of Life and Death. An utterly destructive energy fluctuation swept out in all directions.

    In that moment, heaven and earth seemed to copse, and everything dimmed.

    The Netherworld King, Liu Changsheng, and Zhan Beiqi stiffened from head to toe. They felt as if they¡¯d been plunged into an icy abyss.

    It was toote to flee.

    This attack had already locked them downpletely.

    Even Ye Luo, who was watching the battle from a distance, felt his hair stand on end. His expression shifted dramatically.

    But it was then that a strange and inscrutable sword hum reverberated through Hong Ying¡¯s ears.

 Chapter 969: Master, Was That You?

    <h4>Chapter 969: Master, Was That You?</h4>

    When the sword hum entered his ears, Hong Ying felt an indescribable stinging pain in his soul, as if countless sharp des were simultaneously shing it apart.

    His face was instantly hideously contorted, and he cried out. The pain was so great that it robbed him of the will to live.

    Even though he¡¯d already condensed a Profound Serenity Dao tform and had an unppable, unbreakable incarnation of will, the power contained within that sword hum was overly terrifying. In the blink of an eye, it dealt his soul devastating damage.

    Before Hong Ying¡¯s attempt at mutual destruction could burst with its full power, this devastating blownded, and his qi briefly slowed.

    Practically simultaneously, a streak of sword qi exploded into being.

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    Hong Ying¡¯s sizeable head flew through the air.

    His zing body deted like a popped ball, and his destructive power receded with a boom.

    In the end, Hong Ying¡¯s severed head watched with bitterness and bewilderment as his body exploded into ash and dissipated into nothingness.

    ¡°I understand. He¡¯s the person the Supreme Leader has been searching for all these years¡­¡± Hong Ying¡¯s eyes shifted with great difficulty, and he gazed upon the tall, upright young man in blue. He finally understood.

    But immediately after, all awareness left him.

    Beneath the onlookers¡¯ astonished gazes, Hong Ying¡¯s head flew through the air, then exploded with an audible bang and crumbled into ash.

    The Buddha¡¯s Seal of Life and Death still emitted boundless misty light, but when Hong Ying perished, it wailed, and its radiance abruptly dimmed.

    Before it fell into the ocean, the Netherworld King reached through the air and grabbed it from afar.

    The curtains had fallen on this battle.

    Both Hong Ying and the seven subordinates he¡¯d led into battle had fallen.

    The crowd stood there in a daze.

    How terrifying had the forbidden art Hong Ying unleashed prior to his death been? It had filled even old monsters like them with panic, as if their souls had left their bodies, or as if they¡¯d been plunged into an icy abyss.

    Who¡¯d have thought that before this forbidden technique could truly disy its power, Su Yi would leap forward and take Hong Ying down in a single sh?

    Just too fast!

    Like a streak of flowing light, determining life and death in a sh!

    They dared not believe that such power belonged to a Spiritual Revolution Realm young man!

    ¡°Just what kind of power was in that sword hum? How could it injure the soul of a Profound Serenity Emperor like that?¡± Ye Luo¡¯s expression was shifting and uncertain. He was beside himself with surprise.

    The moment Su Yi slew Hong Ying, a strange, inscrutable sword hum rang out. Ye Luo¡¯s keen senses told him that it was that very sword hum that instantly dealt Hong Ying¡¯s soul a heavy blow, ruining the forbidden technique he was just about to unleash!

    And this told Ye Luo that Su Yi had an as-of-yet unknown, terrifying card up his sleeves. Whatever it was, it was strong enough to threaten even Profound Serenity Emperors!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, many thanks for your assistance.¡± Not far away, a smile rose on the Netherworld King¡¯s red lips. Her starry eyes shed with strange light.

    Su Yi¡¯s earlier attack had startled her too. She suddenly realized that when the two of them shed a few days ago, Su Yi could have resisted her even without borrowing the Timekeeper¡¯s Immortal-Beating Mallet!

    <i>ng!</i>

    Su Yi put away Abstruse Celestial and said casually, ¡°What are you thinking me for? I trust that there¡¯ll be more opportunities for us to work together in the days toe.¡±

    The Netherworld King pressed her lips into a smile. Hers was an inimitable beauty, the type that brought ruin to the popce. Even the nearby Emperors weren¡¯t immune.

    ¡°Right.¡± Su Yi suddenly turned around and looked at the distant Ye Luo with a smile. ¡°What do you think of my abilities now?¡±

    All eyes were instantly upon Ye Luo.

    ¡°I admit that I misjudged you earlier.¡± Ye Luo rubbed his nose and sighed.

    But then, he looked up and met Su Yi¡¯s gaze with a rxed grin. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ve given up.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. He then swept his gaze across Liu Changsheng and the others. ¡°Everyone, do me a favor and teach that punk kid a lesson.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Liu Changsheng, Zhan Beiqi, and the others straighforwardly agreed. Their will to fight surged, and they charged at Ye Luo.

    Even the Netherworld King seemed eager to get in on the action.

    Ye Luo¡¯s expression instantly shifted, and he immediately turned tail and fled.

    No matter how confident in himself he was, if so many peak older-generation experts of the Netherworld attacked him at once, his odds of victory would surely be abysmal!

    In other words, if he fought them head-on, he¡¯d be in for a beating!

    ¡°Just you wait, kid!¡± Yu Luo¡¯s voice emanated from afar. It contained a hint of anger and frustration.

    Su Yiughed. <i>This kid hasn¡¯t changed; he¡¯s as much in need of a good beating as ever.</i>

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, many thanks for saving my life!¡±

    It was then that Liu Changsheng approached and inclined his head in greeting. There was a hit of shame in his expression. ¡°Earlier, I erred in judgment. If I offended you in any way, I humbly request your understanding.¡±

    .

    Zhan Beiqi said nothing, but his expression contained newfound admiration.

    However, Wang Chonglu looked a bit conflicted. Liu Changsheng¡¯s judgment had erred, but hadn¡¯t his too?

    The Thirteen Demon Generals all looked awed.

    Admittedly, Su Yi really was only in the Spiritual Revolution Realm, but after that battle, how could any of them dare view him as a junior?

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°Enough. This problem has already been resolved, so you¡¯d best take this opportunity to return to the City of Eternal Night.¡±

    With that, he stood on the Unsinkable Boat and prepared to leave.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± The Netherworld King shot forward, and without so much as pausing to ask Su Yi whether or not he agreed, she drifted onto the boat.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask where I¡¯m going?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shot up.

    The Netherworld King sat at the rear of the boat and said leisurely, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where you¡¯re going.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Su Yi had nothing to say to that. Instead, he looked up and subtly inclined his head at Liu Changsheng and the others. ¡°Farewell.¡±

    Then, he activated the Unsinkable Booat and soared through the wind and waves.

    ¡°Take care, Fellow Daoist!¡± Liu Changsheng and the others bade him a respectful farewell.

    It was only after they watched Su Yi disappear from view that the group left.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Liu, can you tell who Fellow Daoist Su really is?¡± Wang Chonglu couldn¡¯t help but ask along the way.

    His Thirteen Demon Generals pricked up their ears as well.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Liu Changsheng shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s difficult to say.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t know, but that it was ¡°difficult to say¡±!

    This wording unquestionably implied that Liu Changsheng had already guessed something.

    Wang Chonglu looked at Zhan Beiqi. ¡°What about you, Fellow Daoist?¡±

    Zhan Beiqi¡¯s eyes shed, and he asked right back, ¡°A few days ago, you and Fellow Daoist Su visited the Timekeeper together. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know who he is?¡±

    Wang Chongluughed bitterly. ¡°At first, I suspected that he was the descendant of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, but he burst intoughter and said that he and the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force were one and the same!¡±

    Liu Changsheng¡¯s eyes shed, while Zhan Beiqi¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    The Thirteen Demon Generals were stunned. <i>The Swordmaster of Abstruse Force!?</i>

    But then, Wang Chonglu sighed, ¡°Talk like that was an obvious insult to my intelligence. Even if we disregard the question of whether or not the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force truly passed away or not, Su Yi is a teenager! Who is he to impersonate the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force?¡±

    The Demon Generals nodded, one after another.

    However, Liu Changsheng and Zhan Beiqi¡¯s expressions turned a bit strange.

    ¡°I asked the Timekeeper about it, but he avoided the question,¡± said Wang Chonglu. He was visibly frustrated. ¡°And that bird of his mocked me for my poor eyesight¡­¡±

    Zhan Beiqi couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.

    He patted Wang Chonglu on the shoulder and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su might be young, but just now, it was his power that turned the tides. It was he who slew those experts of the Far Shore, and he even saved our lives. So why is it that you¡¯re convinced that he isn¡¯t the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force?¡±

    Wang Chonglu was stunned.

    Zhan Beiqi continued, ¡°Over the years, have you ever seen anyone who dared order that green bird around?¡±

    Wang Chonglu¡¯s expression filled with shifting uncertainty.

    Zhan Beiqi said softly, ¡°But Fellow Daoist Su didn¡¯t just dare order the bird around; he even treated ¡®His Excellency Kaiyang¡¯ as if he were an ordinary housecat. And during this operation, the Timekeeper requested his aid in dispatching the experts of the Far Shore. Don¡¯t you think all of this is quite unusual?¡±

    By now, Wang Chonglu was already starting to understand, and he gasped. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ he really is¡­ the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force!?¡±

    Here, Liu Changsheng softly interjected, ¡°Given Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s way of doing things, how could he possibly joke with you about something like that?¡±

    But then, he paused and said, ¡°Of course, we don¡¯t know enough to say with certainty whether or not Fellow Daoist Su is or isn¡¯t the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force. At the very least, I dare say with certainty that he¡­ has a deep connection to the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, and that the Timekeeper knows the truth.¡±

    Everyone subconsciously nodded their agreement.

    ¡­¡­

    An ind so barren that not even an inch of grass grew on its surface.

    Ocean winds howled, and waves crashed against the shore. Thousands ofyers of snow had umted on the ground.

    Ye Luo sat on a stone tablet in a daze. There was no trace of his habitual, unrestrained smile.

    It was as if he¡¯d lost his soul.

    A whileter, he took out a jug of wine and drank like mad, so quickly that he promptly choked and started coughing.

    A momentter, he calmed himself down, took a deep breath, and took out an ancient copper mirror carved with birds, flowers, fish, and insects.

    He bit through the flesh of his fingertip, then squeezed out a drop of red blood and gently outlined something on the mirror¡¯s smooth surface.

    <i>h h h!</i>

    The copper mirror quivered. Misty light flowed, outlining a vivid, lifelike picture.

    It depicted the Timekeeper¡¯s courtyard, in which a young man in bluenguished in a wicker chair, holding a fat orange cat. He seemed leisurely and rxed.

    Ye Luo¡¯s eyes were wide, and he stared intently at the young man in blue, as if trying to discern his secrets.

    A little whileter, he waved his sleeves.

    <i>h!</i>

    The copper mirror quivered, and the misty light shifted, instantly outlining one new scene after another.

    All were of Su Yi swinging his sword and cutting down the experts of the Nine Heavens Pavilion. They captured his every movement and every expression, down to to the slightest details.

    But these scenes were like a bundle of mysteries to Ye Luo; they hid countless secrets.

    His expression shifted continuously as if he were racking his brains.

    A long time passed before the curtain of light dimmed and dissipated.

    Ye Luo was lost in thought, but this seemed to startle him awake. He shuddered, then let out a long breath of turbid air.

    ¡°Master passed away five hundred years ago, but that boy is only eighteen at most¡­¡± Ye Luo muttered to himself. ¡°But if I said he isn¡¯t Master¡­ The bone-deep, contemptuous pride he reveals with every gesture is a bit too simr to Master to exin. Even the way he kills his enemies, his demeanor, and his conduct were cast in the same mold!

    ¡°Morever, despite my years of life, I¡¯ve never heard of such a heaven-defying Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator before.¡±

    Here, Ye Luo was obviously a bit dazed. His heart was like the endlessly churning, turbulent waters of the Sea of Bitterness; he couldn¡¯t calm himself down.

    ¡°Master, was that you¡­?¡±

    Ye Luo¡¯s expression was a bit conflicted. He seemed excited but also uneasy.

    His mind was in turmoil!

 Chapter 970: The Burial Ground of the Dao

    <h4>Chapter 970: The Burial Ground of the Dao</h4>

    Atop the boundless, turbid waters of the Sea of Bitterness.

    A boat broke through the waves and soared ahead.

    Su Yi sprawled outzily. The boat was cramped and narrow to begin with, and he was on the verge of filling it up.

    The Netherworld King sat on the tail end of the boat, her long, slender legs together. She sat at an angle, outlining the ample curves of her rear, and her slender fingers were wrapped around her knees. She seemed simrly rxed.

    Oceanic winds blew past, rustling the young man¡¯s blue robes and the woman¡¯s loose, flowing blue hair.

    However, the Netherworld King was missing some of the bewitching charm she¡¯d disyed earlier. The look on her beautiful face shifted erratically beneath the light of the heavens.

    She¡¯d anticipated the result of their most recent battle the moment sheid eyes on Su Yi.

    However¡­

    When she thought about the power Su Yi had disyed in battle, the Netherworld King wasn¡¯t as calm as she seemed on the surface.

    She was far too keenly aware of the strength of members of the Nine Heavens Pavilion.

    Historically, a single Executioner was enough to defeat an entire world and kill until no one else dared dere themselves sovereign!

    And when Jailer-level experts chased after them, even Profound Serenity Emperors struggled to escape.

    The Netherworld King also knew full well that, every time the Nine Heavens Pavilion dominated a vast world, they would seize its source power.

    The Imperial experts of the defeated world were then captured by the Jailers and imprisoned within the Dens of Caterpirs; they were effectively treated as if they were spiritual medicines.

    The Nine Heavens Pavilion had already lost count of how many of the cultivation worlds scattered throughout the stars they¡¯d conquered. It was enough that they¡¯d built a full nine Dens of Caterpirs!

    The so-called ¡°Dens of Caterpirs¡± were both a ce to imprison escaped convicts and a medicine guardian. The Emperors imprisoned inside were like the herbs ¡°growing¡± in the garden.

    As time passed, the captives¡¯ bodies, souls, blood, qi, and cultivation bases were refined into the most fundamental power of the Grand Dao and harvested by the Nine Heavens Pavilion!

    Yet today, Su Yi had effortlessly in Fourth Executioner Hong Ying and seven Jailers above the Sea of Bitterness!

    Furthermore, he killed each Jailer in a single strike. One shot, one kill, crisp and to the point.

    Even when he slew Hong Ying, he swung his sword but once!

    It almost seemed like he was chopping melons or dicing vegetables.

    Of course the Netherworld King was stunned. How could she not be?

    It was only now that she fully realized just how terrifying Su Yi¡¯s ability to counter the Laws of Heavenly Prayer was.

    Admittedly, his cultivation base was still weak. Nheless, his power was enough to threaten the entire Nine Heavens Pavilion!

    <i>No wonder the Pavilion Master has been searching for someone capable of countering the Laws of Heavenly Prayer all this time¡­ He¡¯s surely well aware that the appearance of such a person would be enough to threaten the entire Nine Heavens Pavilion!</i>

    Here, her starry eyes shifted, and she gazed at the nearby Su Yi.

    The young man looked leisurely and rxed. He was lying at the head of the boat with his legs crossed and using his head as a pillow.

    The boat was so small that the tips of his toes almost touched her calves.

    For a moment, the Netherworld King felt a powerful impulse to teach him a lesson! She¡¯d force him to submit and obey her orders! That way, she could learn the secrets of reincarnation and master the power that countered the Laws of Heavenly Prayer. Then, when she went back to get her revenge on the Nine Heavens Pavilion, nothing would be able to stand in her way!

    The impulse was so strong that it assailed her mind like a raging current.

    Furthermore, she was certain that Su Yi wasn¡¯t particrly on guard, and that if she attacked, all Su Yi would be able to do was lie there helpless. He couldn¡¯t possibly get up and fight back!

    But it was then that Su Yi said suddenly, ¡°Let me see your treasure.¡±

    The Netherworld King forcefully suppressed her impulse to attack and pursed her lips. ¡°What treasure?¡±

    ¡°The one you swiped from Hong Ying,¡± said Su Yi.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, the Netherworld King nodded.

    She flipped her palm, and a perfectly square ck seal floated into the air.

    For a moment, she almost gave into the impulse to attack.

    But when her eyes met Su Yi¡¯s deep, inscrutable gaze, and when she took in the nigh imperceptible hint of a yful grin on his lips, her heart shook, and she decisively gave up all thoughts of attacking him.

    She suddenly suspected that Su Yi wasn¡¯t really entirely off guard after all. <i>Is he doing this on purpose? Is he ¡®fishing¡¯ to see whether or not I seize the opportunity to attack him?</i>

    ¡°Please have a look, Fellow Daoist.¡± The Netherworld King shed him a charming smile, and her eyes lit up.

    Su Yi reached out and grabbed the seal, then held it up in front of his eyes for a closer look.

    ¡°This is Buddha¡¯s Seal of Life and Death. It belongs to the highest-ranked Heavenly Libationer of the Nine Heavens Pavilion,¡± exined the Netherworld king. ¡°It was refined with theplete source power of a world, so it was a Xiantian Divine Lifeform to begin with. The Grand Heavenly Libationer then fused numerous unmatched divine materials into it. It is somewhat stronger than the Cui Family¡¯s core treasure, the Netherworld Judge¡¯s Writing Brush.

    ¡°A few days ago, Hong Ying dared say he could kill his way into the City of Eternal Night thanks to its power; with it, he could have contended with the city¡¯s source power.¡±

    Su Yi nodded, then suddenly asked, ¡°Do you have any other treasures on you?¡±

    The Netherworld King froze, then shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    Su Yi was a bit surprised. ¡°Weren¡¯t you supposed to have mastered nine treasuresparable to divine artifacts?¡±

    A somewhatplicated look arose in the Netherworld King¡¯s eyes. ¡°Way back when I waged war against the Infernal Pce, six of my nine treasures were destroyed. Only the Wheel of Destiny, Burning Silence Ruler, and the Diagram of the Gods of the Earth remain.

    ¡°And you took the Burning Silence Ruler back in the City of the Wrongfully Dead, Fellow Daoist.¡± A hint of heartache appeared in her eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s a bit troublesome¡­¡± Su Yi furrowed his brow and muttered.

    The Netherworld King obviously noticed that something was strange about his reaction, and she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What do you mean, Fellow Daoist?¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t so much as pause to think. ¡°This treasure is full of an utterly terrifying power of will. Unless I mistake my guess, it belongs to that highest-ranked Heavenly Libationer you mentioned.¡±

    The Netherworld King¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted, the tips of her slender fingers quivered, and her beautiful face shifted erratically.

    It was obvious that she was iparably afraid of the First Heavenly Libationer!

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°If you can¡¯t erase that remnant of will, this treasure will only bring you disaster. Sooner orter, the First Heavenly Libationer wille knocking on your door.¡±

    A chill coursed through the Netherworld King¡¯s heart, and she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Can you do something, Fellow Daoist?¡±

    In the Nine Heavens Pavilion, the First Heavenly Libationer was an expert second only to the sect leader! His cultivation was unfathomably terrifying!

    Even at her peak, the Netherworld King was nowhere near qualified to fight the First Heavenly Libationer.

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°Entrust it to my care, and you¡¯ll have nothing to worry about. Once I¡¯ve proven my Dao and be an Emperor, I¡¯ll naturally erase its remnant of will.¡±

    ¡°....¡± The Netherworld King fell silent. <i>He said all that, but he was obviously just trying to im this treasure for his own!</i>

    ¡°If it¡¯s likely to bring disaster, I should be the one to bear that risk,¡± the Netherworld King said irritably. She most certainly didn¡¯t want to just give such a treasure away.

    Su Yi tossed the Buddha¡¯s Seal of Life and Death Over. ¡°Hold onto it, then.¡±

    It seemed as if he didn¡¯t care in the least.

    However, this only made the Netherworld King hesitate.

    She thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, if you¡¯re willing to help, I wouldn¡¯t mind entrusting this treasure to your care for the time being.¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°Forget it. That does me no good at all. It¡¯s thankless work, so you¡¯d best hold onto it yourself.¡±

    <i>ying hard to get? Loosening up to gain a tighter hold? </i>The Netherworld King bit down on her red lower lip. ¡°Then¡­ What kind of benefits are you looking for, Fellow Daoist?¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was rife with meaning. ¡°You¡¯re fully aware already.¡±

    The Netherworld King froze, then batted her charming eyes. ¡°Dual cultivation?¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    Su Yi was bbergasted. ¡°Do you really think Su Xuanjun is that lustful and impulsive?¡±

    The Netherworld King looked him up and down seriously, then said, ¡°I don¡¯t just ¡®think¡¯ it. I know it.¡±

    ¡°????¡±

    The Netherworld King could no longer suppressughter. ¡°I know, I know: you want to learn more about the Nine Heavens Pavilion. How about this? If you help erase the power of will within this treasure, I¡¯ll naturally answer some of your questions.¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°It¡¯s not enough. If you want my help, you need to spend the night with me.¡±

    The Netherworld King¡¯s smile froze. Her starry eyes widened, and she stood rooted to the spot, as if she couldn¡¯t even imagine how the lofty Swordsman of Abstruse Force could have said something so shameless.

    The look on her absolutely beautiful face shifted erratically, and she said icily, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought you were that type of person too!¡±

    Su Yi said tly, ¡°You¡¯re the one who called me lustful and impulsive, so why turn around and insist that I¡¯m not that type of person after all?¡±

    The Netherworld King was instantly at a loss for words. After a long, stifled pause, she growled, ¡°Even an idiot would have realized that I was joking!¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°But you failed to realize that I was joking too. Doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯re worse than an idiot?¡±

    ¡°....¡± The Netherworld King fell silent. <i>This guy¡¯s teasing me on purpose!</i>

    As she shook in Su Yi¡¯s yful, teasing smile, she gnashed her pearly teeth, and her prideworthy chest heaved.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t take a joke, you shouldn¡¯t make them,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Quick, take out the seal.¡±

    Henguidly stretched out his hand.

    The Netherworld King tossed the Buddha¡¯s Seal of Life and Death in a huff, as if she wanted nothing more than to crack his head open and leave him battered and bleeding.

    ¡­¡­

    Two dayster, in a stretch of blood-red ocean.

    Even from a distance, misty one could see glittering, misty light reflecting the light of the heavens.

    A continent floated on the surface of the water, so vast that there was no end in sight. The misty light of the Grand Dao enveloped it on all sides, filling the entire stretch of heaven and earth with glittering light.

    The Burial Ground of the Dao!

    A forbidden ground that had stood since antiquity. The ruins were so ancient that it was impossible to trace their history all the way back to their origins!

    ¡°This ce really has re-entered the world¡­¡± Su Yi stood at the head of the Unsinkable Boat with his hands behind his back, gazing at thendmass shrouded in the misty light of the Grand Dao. He looked a bit dazed.

    The Burial Ground of the Dao was unique.

    Even if ordinary cultivatorsid eyes on it, when they tried to approach, it would seem iparably far away, as unreachable as the stars of the night sky. It was as ethereal as a mirage.

    Even Emperors couldn¡¯t approach unless they could decipher the mysteries of its Laws of the Grand Dao!

    It was then that the ethereal and mysterious sound of the Dao emanated from the distant ancient ruins, like the music of the heavens, or the ancient chanting of scripture. An air of austerity descended upon the entire area.

    The Netherworld King said softly, ¡°So, a clue leading to the secrets of reincarnation is hidden in there?¡±

    She gazed at the Burial Ground of the Dao, calmed her heart, and listened attentively to the music of the heavens. A look of anticipation appeared on her exquisitely beautiful face.

 Chapter 971 - Nine-Star Sword Mountain

    Chapter 971 - Nine-Star Sword Mountain

    When Su Yi arrived, he found numerous figures clustered in the waters surrounding the Burial Ground of the Dao.

    However, this stretch of ocean was so boundlessly vast that the gathered experts were still quite a distance from one another. It seemed they were on guard against each other.

    ¡°What are they doing? Waiting to watch the show? Or are they here to wee their allied experts as they return from the Burial Ground of the Dao?¡± The Netherworld King didn¡¯t quite understand it.

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°They¡¯re contemting in hopes of an opportunity to break through.¡±

    The Netherworld King was stunned.

    But then, Su Yi continued, ¡°The misty light of the Grand Dao envelops the Burial Ground of the Dao on all sides. This radiance originates from the power of the Laws of the Netherworld¡¯s source. The sound of the Dao reverberating throughout this stretch of sky might seem fleeting and ethereal, but in truth, it''s the rhythm of the Laws of the Grand Dao. Much like a person¡¯s breathing or the tidal fluctuations of the ocean, it hides all manner of secrets.

    ¡°If you calm your heart and contemte, you can easily seize an opportunity to enter a state of enlightenment, break through the shackles of your cultivation, and realize a shocking metamorphosis in your pursuit of the Dao.

    ¡°But if your cultivation is inadequate or your umtions are insufficient, it¡¯s easy to descend into obsession and perish, your Dao destroyed!¡±

    The Netherworld King felt enlightened, but at the same time, her eyes shone with a hint of strange light. ¡°Fellow Daoist, does that mean that you too havee here in search of an opportunity to prove your Dao and break into the Imperial Realm?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Su Yi nodded. ¡°If everything goes as I expect, I¡¯ll be an Emperor within the Burial Ground of the Dao.¡±

    Here, the depths of his gaze shone with a hint of anticipation.

    Proving his Dao and bing an Emperor!

    The way Su Yi saw it, all of the hard work he¡¯d put in since his reincarnation was in preparation for this.

    This realm was a dividing line.

    So long as he crossed it, it would mean he¡¯d stepped into the same Dao he¡¯d reached in his past life!

    More importantly, back then, it was in the Burial Ground of the Dao that Su Yi discovered clues to the secrets of reincarnation. This meant that these ruins were like a bridge invisibly connecting Su Yi¡¯s past and present lives.

    The Netherworld King was stunned.

    She wouldn¡¯t have guessed that Su Yi would be so forthright and open.

    However, looking at it from another angle, she could tell that Su Yi had absolute confidence in his impending breakthrough into the Imperial Realm! After a moment¡¯s silence, the Netherworld King said, ¡°Apparently, half a year ago, when the Burial Ground of the Dao reappeared, forces from the top factions of all six territories and thirteen realms of the Netherworld came to explore and investigate. That means that by now, countless experts have already gathered inside the ruins.¡±

    Su Yi nodded gently.

    Proving his Dao and bing an Emperor was just one of the reasons he¡¯de to the Burial Ground of the Dao.

    More importantly, he was here to search for Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer and the old rooster!

    Also, he suspected that the mysterious Netherworld Vessel was somehow connected to the Burial Ground of the Dao!

    ¡°Are you sure you want to go there?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The Burial Ground of the Dao was the most taboo, perilous ce in the Sea of Bitterness. Even Emperors were unlikely to fare well there.

    The Netherworld King didn¡¯t so much as pause to think. ¡°Of course. After all, this is just a clone. Even if I die in there, it wouldn¡¯t matter. The risk is minimal, and I have a chance of uncovering the secrets of reincarnation. If I seed, I¡¯ll profit enormously.¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯d best watch yourself,¡± said Su Yi. He wasted no further time on persuasion.

    With that, he put away the Unsinkable Boat and shot into the distance.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, do you n to travel on your own?¡± The Netherworld King couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Nonsense. You¡¯ve had your sights on me this entire time. How could I not take precautions?¡± Su Yi didn¡¯t so much as turn to look at her.

    ¡°....¡±

    The Netherworld King said nothing. She was just about to give chase when Su Yi blurred, shot into the air, and gripped a thread of the radiant, misty light surrounding the Burial Ground of the Dao.

    It was as if he¡¯d caught a rope falling from the heavens. His figure swayed subtly, and he disappeared into the air.

    Trying to leave me behind? There¡¯s absolutely no way! The Netherworld King made up her mind.

    It was true that she had ulterior motives for traveling alongside Su Yi.

    Su Yi had explored the Burial Ground of the Dao in his past life, and he knew this forbidden, dangerous ce like the back of his hand. Furthermore, it was here that Su Yi found clues to the secrets of reincarnation.

    It was for this reason that the Netherworld King dared say with certainty that traveling alongside Su Yi would absolutelye with numerous benefits!

    Yet now, Su Yi was trying to give her the slip. How could she possibly be willing to let that happen?

    Whoosh!

    The Netherworld King shot forward in a sh andunched into action.

    However, she quickly stopped in midair and furrowed her brow.

    Back in the City of Eternal Night, Su Yi told her how to get into the Burial Ground of the Dao.

    But now that she was trying to put them into action, she realized that she needed to wait for an opportunity!

    The Burial Ground of the Dao was surrounded by countless misty lights of the Grand Dao. One way to enter was finding a wisp of light amongst the countless strands that contained the Laws of Space.

    Earlier, Su Yi had done just that.

    But when the Netherworld King arrived, she discovered the streaks of light containing the Laws of Space darted about unpredictably. They were extremely difficult to capture.

    A long time passed before she finally managed to catch a streak of light containing the Laws of Space. Despite her sess, she was inwardly glum.

    Because she realized that it would be quite difficult to catch up to Su Yi.

    ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m going to find you!¡± The Netherworld King gnashed her teeth.

    Whoosh!

    Her graceful figure disappeared into thin air.

    ¡­¡­

    The Burial Ground of the Dao.

    A snow-white full moon hung overhead, casting its faint silver radiance.

    Mountains rose and fell, and thendscape seemed boundless, with a deste, primordial air.

    Atop one of the mountains.

    ¡°Your Excellency, it¡¯s been half a month, but no one¡¯se in. Do we still have to stand watch here?¡± A ck-robed man whose hair and beard were unkempt asked softly.

    He was dark-skinned, with an ancient sword on his back. His eyes shone with fierce, intimidating light.

    ¡°It¡¯s only been half a month. What¡¯s the rush?¡± said an old man in a tall hat and old-fashioned robes. He sat there cross-legged, and his voice was calm. ¡°We just need to act in ordance with our orders and keep watch over this entrance.¡±

    There was a strange diagram on the left shoulder of his robes: nine stars surrounding a sword.

    The ck-robed man couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Sir, I still don¡¯t understand. Just who are Pi Mo¡¯s disciples looking for?¡±

    The old man shook his head and shrugged. He wasn¡¯t sure either.

    Suddenly, the old man looked up. Spatial fluctuations suddenly rippled through the skies shrouded in silver moonlight.

    ¡°Someone¡¯s here!¡± The ck-robed man¡¯s spirits soared, and he immediately got to his feet.

    However, the elder wasparatively calm. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see what their cultivation base is first. It would be best if they cooperated. It won¡¯t be toote to take action after they refuse toe quietly.¡±

    The man in ck nodded.

    As they conversed, the skies rippled, producing a low boom.

    Immediately afterward, a young man in blue appeared amidst the flowing light.

    Unlike most entering the Burial Ground of the Dao for the first time, he seemed calm andposed. He stood there, hands behind his back as he evaluated his surroundings.

    Both the man in ck and the elder were a bit surprised.

    Who in the Netherworld didn¡¯t know that the Burial Ground of the Dao was one of its most perilous forbidden grounds?

    Throughout its history, any expert who came here immediately took out their treasures and remained on high alert for fear of sudden, unexpected developments.

    But this young man didn¡¯t seem the least bit nervous or on guard.

    What surprised them even more was that his cultivation was only in the Spiritual Revolution Realm!

    ¡°Sir, it seems to me that there¡¯s no way that kid is our target.¡±

    The man in ck seemed a bit disappointed.

    He didn¡¯t hide his presence or his voice; he seemed utterly fearless.

    The old man sighed too. ¡°The little fellow might not be particrly strong, but he sure is gutsy. He actually darede to the Burial Ground of the Dao alone. Just go capture him.¡±

    With that, the old man closed his eyes. It seemed he couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay this matter any further heed.

    I don¡¯t want to deal with a kid like that either, you know, the man in ck muttered to himself.

    However, he still rallied himself, shot into the sky, and gazed at the distant blue-robed young man. ¡°Little fellow, you sure have guts. You actually came to the Burial Ground of the Dao alone? Aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡±

    Su Yi stood in the distant skies and pondered out loud, ¡°Is this a robbery?¡±

    The ck-robed manughed derisively, and he couldn¡¯t even be bothered to exin. ¡°Enough. Cut the crap ande over like a good boy. When the timees, I¡¯ll send you somewhere else.¡±

    Su Yi stroked his jaw. ¡°Where?¡±

    The man in ck was obviously running out of patience, and he shouted, ¡°What¡¯s with all the bullshit? Get over here! If you make me do this the hard way, it¡¯ll cost you no small amount of pain!¡±

    His aura abruptly turned cold and murderous, while the ancient sword on his back let out a subtle hum. Even the surrounding air wailed.

    A Profound Illumination Emperor!

    ¡°Very well.¡± Su Yi walked on over.

    The man in ck snapped his fingers. ¡°Truly a clever child. Come with me, then.¡±

    He turned and walked out of the sky, arriving atop that mountain.

    Su Yi drifted down shortly after.

    When he saw the old man seated cross-legged, his eyebrows rose.

    The diagram left the old man¡¯spels was of nine stars orbiting a sword. That was the symbol of Nine-Star Sword Mountain!

    And Nine-Star Sword Mountain was one of the Wilds¡¯ Six Great Daoist Sects!

    Su Yi was starting to understand. ¡°You¡¯re members of the Abstruse Force Alliance?¡±

    Before leaving for the Sea of Bitterness, the boss of the House of the Cicada told him that Gu Ziming, Shangguan Jie, Ni Shuang, and Cheng Tiankun¡ªfour of Pi Mo¡¯s disciples¡ªhad recently led experts of the Six Great Daoist Sects to the Sea of Bitterness in search of the Burial Ground of the Dao.

    Still, Su Yi hadn¡¯t expected that he¡¯d bump into them as soon as he arrived!

    This naturally wasn¡¯t a coincidence.

    ¡°Eh? You¡¯re quite perceptive, kid!¡± The man in ck couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    They were from the Wilds. Here in the Netherworld, aside from a handful of old-timers from top orthodoxies, practically no one could discern their origins at a nce.

    Yet now, a Spiritual Revolution Realm young man had done just that!

    The old man seated cross-legged silently opened his eyes and took another look at Su Yi. He said calmly, ¡°Seems your background isn¡¯t simple, my young friend.¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°You¡¯re keeping watch here. Why is that?¡±

    There were thirty-six spatial tunnels leading into the Burial Ground of the Dao. Each led to a different section.

    Su Yi could help but suspect that the forces of the Abstruse Force Alliance had already set up sentries beyond each and every entryway!

    And they had to have a reason for doing such a thing!

 Chapter 972 - Pi Moâ€™s Disciples

    Chapter 972 - Pi Mo¡¯s Disciples

    The man in ck couldn¡¯t help but frown in response to Su Yi¡¯s questions. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re a prisoner now. What¡¯s with all the questions?¡±

    He sounded thoroughly displeased.

    However, the old man sensed that something wasn¡¯t quite right.

    This young man was just too calm, as if he had no idea how dangerous his predicament was. He was even seizing the opportunity to ask questions.

    As if he were entirely unaware that he was now a captive!

    ¡°I¡¯m just making idle conversation,¡±ughed Su Yi.

    Now, the man in ck realized something was amiss too.

    Ordinarily speaking, those who found themselves intercepted were rmed and enraged. That went for even Emperors! Would-be captives either thoroughly submitted to their fate or fought with everything they had.

    It was practically unheard of for someone to be as calm andposed as the young man in blue.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t¡­ aren¡¯t you at all afraid we¡¯ll hurt you?¡± The ck-robed man¡¯s gaze was sharp and imposing.

    ¡°Why should I be afraid?¡± Su Yiughed. ¡°Seems to me that you two would be best off answering my questions properly. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid your lives will be in danger.¡±

    The old man suddenly said, ¡°Wei Hong, there¡¯s a problem with that boy! Hurry up and capture him!¡±

    The ck-robed man¡¯s pupils constricted, and he attacked directly, without any further dys.

    Boom!

    His right arm suddenly stretched forward, his fingers like a dragon¡¯s ws as he reached for Su Yi¡¯s shoulder.

    A terrifying, golden burst of the power of the Laws wrapped around his fingers. It was dazzlingly bright, and it seemed to tear the skies apart. It was indomitably forceful.

    ¡°Why insist on pushing yourselves beyond your limits?¡± Su Yi sighed.

    His robes billowed, and¡­

    Bang!

    A deafening impact rang out.

    The power of the ck-robed man¡¯s strike copsed, and he swayed on his feet.

    Before he could steady himself, Su Yi took a step forward, appeared in front of him, and held him aloft by the throat as he might a chicken.

    One direct, to-the-point attack was all it took to catch a mid-stage Profound Illumination Emperor!

    ¡°You¡­¡± The ck-robed man¡¯s face flushed red, and his face filled with astonishment. It seemed he dared not believe that a young Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator had captured him in a single attack.

    ¡°There really is something wrong here!¡± The elder rose, his eyes shing like lightning. His entire body burst with murderous intent.

    However, inwardly, his heart was quivering.

    He dared say with certainty that the young man in blue really was in the Spiritual Revolution Realm. There was no way he was faking it. Yet, despite this low cultivation, he¡¯d captured an Emperor like Wei Hong with ease! This was simply unheard of!

    Thud!

    Su Yi tossed the ck-robed Wei Hong to the ground and nted his foot on his chest. ¡°I have no interest in cleaning up people of your level. Answer my questions honestly, and I¡¯ll naturally let you both live.¡±

    A young Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator had his foot on his chest! Wei Hong¡¯s eyes bulged as if about to burst; he¡¯d never experienced such humiliation before.

    The old man¡¯s expression darkened, and his eyes shed. ¡°Friend, if you have something to say, let¡¯s have a proper conversation. Let Wei Hong go first. I trust you don¡¯t want a falling out with our Abstruse Force Alliance either, right?¡±

    Crunch!

    The tips of Su Yi¡¯s toes pressed down, and the bones of Wei Hong¡¯s chest cracked. He let out a muffled, agonized grunt, and his face contorted. His entire body convulsed.

    Then, Su Yi said coolly, ¡°My patience is limited. Any more wasted words, and I¡¯ll kill him.¡±

    His tone was light and airy, but hisposed bearing made them tremble despite the absence of cold.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, the old man said, ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you, friend. We¡¯re standing guard here on another¡¯s orders. We¡¯re supposed to capture a certain someone.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Not sure.¡± The old man sighed. ¡°Our objective is to bring each and every expert who enters the Burial Ground of the Dao to Broken Souls Ridge. There, we¡¯re to entrust them to His Excellency Pi Mo¡¯s third disciple, Gu Ziming. As for the rest? I¡¯m afraid we really have no idea.¡±

    Broken Souls Ridge!

    Su Yiughed. One of the most mysterious forbidden zones in the Burial Ground of the Dao stood just thirty miles from the ridge¡ª¡ªthe Divine Cave of the Six Paths!

    ¡°What if you faced an opponent too great for you to overpower?¡± asked Su Yi.

    He could tell that the old man was at the peak of the Profound Illumination Realm.

    Were someone like him to face a Profound Serenity Emperor, he could forget about capturing them. Even just attempting it would be tantamount to suicide.

    The old man took a deep breath and said gravely, ¡°We¡¯re from the Abstruse Force Alliance. Even if we face an enemy too great for us to defeat, they won¡¯t dare provoke us lightly. Furthermore, we¡¯ll assure them that so long as we confirm that they¡¯re not the person the Abstruse Force Alliance is looking for, we won¡¯t make things difficult for them.¡±

    Su Yi snickered. ¡°So, your strategy is to borrow another¡¯s power to intimidate them. Worthless.¡±

    The old man¡¯s expression was unsightly, but he said nothing.

    Su Yi went on to ask a few more questions.

    Before long, he¡¯d learned that the old man was called Fu Donghua. He was indeed from Nine-Star Sword Mountain, and he was working under one of Pi Mo¡¯s disciples, Gu Ziming.

    ording to Fu Donghua, the experts of the Abstruse Force Alliance who¡¯d entered the Burial Ground of the Dao weren¡¯t limited to Pi Mo¡¯s four disciples and their subordinates.

    Four Profound Serenity Realm elders hade too!

    After entering the Burial Ground of the Dao, Gu Ziming ordered groups of experts to stand guard over all thirty-six entrances to the Burial Ground of the Dao.

    They¡¯d gone to all this trouble, but all of this was to catch just one person!

    This seemed difficult to understand.

    Others entered the Burial Ground of the Dao in search of opportunities and good fortune.

    But the Abstruse Force Alliance hade here to capture someone. This was far too strange.

    s, even this old man of the Nine-Star Sword Mountain wasn¡¯t sure of just who Pi Mo¡¯s disciples were trying to capture.

    ¡°Is the Peach Haven Mountain Monarch with members of your Abstruse Force Alliance?¡± Su Yi asked suddenly.

    The old man seemed surprised, and he asked in disbelief, ¡°How did you know about that?¡±

    Instead of answering, Su Yi asked, ¡°Where is he now?¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, the old man said, ¡°The day we entered the Burial Ground of the Dao, he entered the Divine Cave of the Six Paths. He said he was after the secrets of reincarnation.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. The Divine Cave of the Six Paths was dangerous, even to Profound Serenity Emperors!

    How could someone as overcautious as the old rooster be bold enough to venture inside? There¡¯s got to be something I don¡¯t know here.

    ¡°Friend, I told you everything I could, so¡­ might you let him go now?¡± the old man said gravely.

    Su Yi thought for a moment but chose not to make things difficult. ¡°Next time I see you, I won¡¯t be so merciful.¡±

    With that, he took to the skies and left.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t kill the ck-robed Wei Hong. The old man sighed in relief, but at the same time, his expression darkened.

    As soon as he regained his freedom, Wei Hong said frantically, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you chasing after him, Your Excellency?¡±

    ¡°He overpowered you in a single attack,¡± the old man sighed. ¡°Couldn¡¯t he do the same to me?¡±

    Wei Hong was instantly at a loss for words.

    ¡°However, we have to report this as soon as possible.¡± The old man instantly made a decision and slipped a golden talisman from his sleeves.

    A momentter.

    Bang!

    A streak of glittering golden light arced into the air, piercing the firmament. A momentter, it disappeared.

    As Su Yi shuttled through the distant wilderness, Su Yi caught a fleeting glimpse of that arc of golden light. He smiled, then paid it no further heed.

    Causing a disturbance was a good thing.

    The more cautious and suspicious the Abstruse Force Alliance members were, the more opportunities he¡¯d have to exploit!

    That was the real reason Su Yi hadn¡¯t struck a lethal blow just now.

    He needed those two to send word and cause amotion!

    Here in the Burial Ground of the Dao, he feared no one.

    I¡¯ll head to the Divine Cave of the Six Paths first and see if I can find the old rooster, Su Yi thought as he continued ahead.

    ¡­¡­

    Broken Souls Ridge.

    A ck mountain range tens of thousands of feet tall yet utterly devoid of life.

    Numerous simple pces were built on its slopes.

    This was the Abstruse Force Alliance¡¯s temporary encampment.

    A silver moon hung overhead.

    One of the pces was thoroughlymplit.

    ¡°Thus far, we¡¯ve investigated all of the Burial Ground of the Dao save for a tiny handful of forbidden grounds. However, we¡¯ve yet to locate anything rting to reincarnation,¡± said a cold, proud, delicate beauty.

    Ni Shuang!

    One of Pi Mo¡¯s disciples, as well as a mid-stage Profound Illumination expert.

    ¡°In that case, our earlier deduction was most likely right on the mark. If the secrets of reincarnation are truly hidden in the Burial Ground of the Dao, they¡¯re almost certainly located within one of its four forbidden grounds: the tform of Rebirth, the Divine Cave of the Six Paths, the Mausoleum of the Gods, or the Abyss of Depravity,¡± said a man in wide-sleeved Confucian robes and a broad belt.

    Shangguan Jie.

    An early-stage Profound Illumination Emperor.

    He, too, was one of Pi Mo¡¯s disciples.

    ¡°We cannot visit the Mausoleum of the Gods. Recently, several top powerhouses of the Netherworld got trapped inside, and not one has emerged. I suspect that they¡¯ve met with disaster,¡± said a young man in hemp clothing. He stroked his jaw and continued softly, ¡°As for the Abyss of Depravity, it''s shrouded in strange Laws of Lightning year-round, and we¡¯ve yet to find an opportunity to go inside and investigate. If we force our way in, we¡¯ll die beyond a doubt.¡±

    Gu Ziming.

    He was in thete-stage Profound Illumination Realm.

    Gu Ziming paused, then continued, ¡°And the location of the tform of Rebirth is still a mystery. To date, no one has located it. It¡¯s to the point that no one dares say with certainty whether or not that forbidden ground of legend truly exists.

    ¡°Our only sess was in the Divine Cave of the Six Paths. We found some leads there, but s¡­ it¡¯s still far from enough.¡±

    Here, he sighed softly.

    Quite some time had passed since they¡¯d entered the Burial Ground of the Dao, but they¡¯d yet to truly uncover anything rting to the secrets of reincarnation.

    As of yet, all they knew was that it seemed likely that such secrets were hidden in the Divine Cave of the Six Paths, but they still needed to go a step further and confirm that.

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother, are you really certain that someone capable of opening the bronze temple within the Divine Cave of the Six Paths truly exists?¡± a sallow-faced man in ornate robes couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Cheng Tiankun.

    He was in the mid-stage Profound Illumination Realm. He was one of Pi Mo¡¯s disciples, just like Gu Ziming, Ni Shuang, and Shangguan Jie.

    All eyes were instantly upon Gu Ziming.

    All of them knew that there was a mysterious bronze temple within the Divine Cave of the Six Paths. However, its doors were tightly shut. The power of a mysterious, unknown Law held them fast. As of yet, no one had ever managed to open the temple doors.

    Gu Ziming and the others couldn¡¯t help but suspect that if leads to the secrets of reincarnation truly existed within the Divine Cave of the Six Paths, they were most likely hidden within the bronze temple!

    ¡°There¡¯s definitely someone capable of opening the temple doors. There hasn¡¯t been any question of that for a long time.¡± Gu Ziming¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Furthermore, when this person learns that the Burial Ground of the Dao has re-entered this world, they¡¯re sure toe running!¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when hurried footsteps resounded outside the grand hall.

    ¡°Your Excellency, a message from Fu Donghua of Nine-Star Sword Mountain has arrived!¡±

 Chapter 973 - The Heaven-Illuminating Edict

    Chapter 973 - The Heaven-Illuminating Edict

    ¡°A young Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator?¡±

    Upon receiving word from Fu Donghua, Gu Ziming was astonished, but more than that, his eyes shone with a strange light.

    Ni Shuang, Shangguan Jie, Cheng Tiankun, and the others were quite surprised too.

    ¡°Wei Hong is a deacon of Nine-Star Sword Mountain, a Profound Illumination Emperor. How could a Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator possibly capture him in a single attack?¡±

    ¡°There really is a big problem with that boy!¡±

    ¡°Even an older-generation expert like Fu Donghua couldn¡¯t see through him. That really is strange.¡±

    The crowd discussed the matter amongst themselves. But Gu Ziming then swept his gaze across the group, a hint of a smile on his lips as he said leisurely, ¡°I have a certain premonition that¡­ that boy is the very person we¡¯ve been waiting for!¡±

    The grand hall instantly fell deathly silent, and the crowd¡¯s hearts shook.

    Gu Ziming rose, his eyes shing. ¡°It¡¯s time we got started.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The Burial Ground of the Dao was a ruin that had existed since ancient times. In truth, it was a vast continent, a world in its own right.

    In this world, day and night switched ces only once a week.

    Daylight was brief; it onlysted twenty-four hours. However, that was when the Burial Ground of the Dao was the safest, and almost nothing strange or dangerous would happen.

    However, when night fell, itsted a full seven days.

    And during those seven days, all manner of unpredictable dangers arose throughout the Burial Ground of the Dao.

    Valiant souls from ancient times would emerge from the ground; strange and terrifying evil spirits roamed en masse; all manner of destructive, cmitous powers erupted. These could take the lives of even Emperors with ease.

    And it was currently nighttime in the Burial Ground of the Dao. Even an Emperor would have proceeded with the utmost caution, one step at a time.

    But all of this meant little to Su Yi.

    In his past life, he explored every section of the Burial Ground of the Dao in search of the secrets of reincarnation, and he knew its forbidden grounds like the back of his hand. He knew where danger lurked and where he could not draw near. ces others saw as almost certain doom weren¡¯t at all scary to him; he felt like he was revisiting his home turf.

    Whoosh!

    He strolled leisurely throughout the boundlessndscape. His onlypanion was the silver full moon, and he faced no surprises or dangers along the way.

    I wonder where Old Ghost Coffin Bearer is trapped? But it won¡¯t be toote to search for the old codger after I¡¯ve found the old rooster.

    As for proving my Dao and bing an Emperor¡­ I could actually do it atop the tform of Rebirth. That ce is a gathering point for the most fundamental source energies of the Laws, and it''s linked to the Reincarnation Pool.

    Although the Reincarnation Pool have been destroyed, numerous traces of the secrets of reincarnation remain on the tform of Rebirth. If I prove my Dao there, I¡¯ll be able to pick up on traces of the cycle of reincarnation once more.

    Su Yi pondered as he walked.

    Four hourster.

    A ten-thousand-foot-tall ck mountain entered Su Yi¡¯s field of view.

    Broken Souls Ridge!

    ording to Fu Donghua, the experts of the Abstruse Force Alliance were stationed there.

    After gazing at it for a moment, Su Yi silently turned away and continued ahead.

    A in swathed in bloody misty up ahead. The mists blotted out the sun and obscured the skies. The silver full moon was now only dimly discernible.

    As he walked through the bloody mist, Su Yi¡¯s pace noticeably slowed, and from time to time, he came to aplete stop.

    Every time he stopped abruptly, long, narrow spatial rifts silently arose within the crimson mist. Countless rifts intercrossed, filling the sky. Spatial power flowed slowly within them.

    The flow of spatial power seemed slow, but Su Yi was keenly aware that the moment he touched a rift, iparably explosive power would flood outward. It was enough to reduce even a Profound Illumination Emperor into tiny pieces. Even a Profound Serenity Emperor might die, and if they survived, they¡¯d at least lose ayer of skin!

    But Su Yi was already ustomed to such things. He walked, starting and stopping, for an hour before emerging from thends shrouded in bloody mist.

    Off in the distance, beneath the silver moonlight, six mountains appeared in the air. They were connected at the base, and one peak pointed in each of the cardinal directions: north, south, east, and west. There was also one peak pointing up, and another pointing down.

    Each of the six mountains was ten thousand feet tall, and they were clustered together, like a massive mountain range glommed together and hovering in midair. The sight was utterly unbelievable.

    A rain of ck light poured down like a waterfall from each of the six peaks. This made the entirendscape murky and disorderly.

    The sight shocked the eyes and startled the heart.

    This was the Divine Cave of the Six Paths!

    One of the most dangerous forbidden zones in the Burial Ground of the Dao!

    It might look like ¡°just¡± six mountains, but there was actually a world carved into the cave where the bases of the six mountains converged.

    That inner sanctum was the most terrifying at all.

    Su Yi examined from a distance, then shot toward the Divine Cave of the Six Paths. He only stopped when he reached the eastern peak.

    The entire mountain was nketed in a boundless waterfall of ck light. The ¡°droplets¡± were full of the destructive power of the Laws.

    Only Profound Serenity Emperors could contend with their power. Those beneath that level would die instantly!

    But this naturally couldn¡¯t stop Su Yi.

    He flipped his palm, and a bamboo mallet with a handle about as thick as his thumb appeared out of thin air.

    The Immortal-Beating Mallet, one of the Timekeeper¡¯s supreme treasures!

    More importantly, ording to the Timekeeper, the mallet could resist and neutralize the vast majority of the dangers spread throughout the Burial Ground of the Dao.

    With a casual wave of the Immortal-Beating Mallet, a streak of the darkness of an eternal night shot forth.

    Whoosh~

    The rain of ck light falling from the peak instantly split down the center, and the steep mountainside entered Su Yi¡¯s field of view.

    Upon closer inspection, there was a road as winding and narrow as a sheep¡¯s intestines. And at the end of the road, halfway up the mountain, there was a cave. This was the entrance to the Divine Cave of the Six Paths!

    Whoosh!

    Su Yi shot forward, disappearing into it in a sh.

    The cave was actually a dark tunnel, and it was full of faint gray mist.

    Su Yi flipped his palm, and a bronzentern floated into the air: the Heaven¡¯s Writ Lotus Lantern. This supreme Buddhist treasure was the work of Buddhist Master Hidden Leaf of the Little Western Paradise, and it had the miraculous ability to exorcize evil spirits.

    Whoosh!

    The wick swayed, casting holy goldenmplight. It rippled throughout the thirty-foot radius surrounding Su Yi.

    Only then did Su Yi continue ahead.

    ch! h!

    Wherever he passed, themplight dispersed the gray fog. Deep within the darkness, skulking, indistinct figures fled as if in panic, disappearing without a trace.

    Su Yi paid none of this any heed.

    The tunnel leading deeper into the Divine Cave of the Six Paths gave rise to Turbid Yin Qi capable of corroding the blood, qi, and souls of even Emperors. It was utterly tyrannical and mysterious. It was also home to vicious creatures known as One-Footed Ghosts. They survived by devouring the corpses and remnant souls of those who died here. They were utterly vicious and terrifying.

    One-Footed Ghosts excelled at ambushes and assassination. If they weren¡¯t careful, even Profound Serenity Emperors could lose their lives! But Su Yi knew that One-Footed Ghosts feared nothing more than treasures capable of exorcizing evil spirits. And indeed, when they sensed the Heaven¡¯s Writ Lotus Lantern¡¯s power, they fled far away, not daring to draw near.

    Su Yi held thentern aloft as he continued through the tunnel.

    After a little less than ten minutes, the scenery changed abruptly. There were now paths on all sides, spreading into the darkness like the strands of a spider¡¯s web. Strangely, all of the paths were slowly shifting, as if they were alive.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was just as calm as before.

    All of these paths, without exception, led to the heart of the Divine Cave of the Six Paths. However, only one path was safe. Tribtions lethal enough to y enough Emperorsy in wait on all the other paths.

    Hm?

    After a cursory examination, Su Yi was stunned. Someone had carved a strange and borate Edict near the entrance to the one safe path.

    A Heaven-Illuminating Edict¡­. That¡¯s a secret legacy of Dragon Tiger Dao Mountain, one of the Wilds¡¯ Six Great Daoist Sects. It seems the forces of the Abstruse Force Alliance have already entered the Divine Cave of the Six Paths. I suspect they¡¯ve already reached that bronze temple¡­

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose.

    With this Edict in ce, no matter how the paths shifted, it would be easy to locate the one safe path.

    Did that imply that the old rooster had arrived there too?

    After a moment¡¯s thought, Su Yi stepped forward, took out the Immortal-Beating Mallet, and gently tapped the Heaven-Illuminating Edict.

    Bang!

    The diagram engraved on the floor instantly disappeared, scattering into a rain of light.

    Then, Su Yi picked another path, used the Immortal-Beating Mallet as a brush, and carved a brand-new Heaven-Illuminating Edict. The two werepletely identical!

    Once this wasplete, a hint of satisfaction tugged at Su Yi¡¯s lips. If the experts of the Abstruse Force Alliance returned, they were sure to fall t on their face.

    Then, without any further dy, Su Yi proceeded directly onto the one safe path.

    ¡­¡­

    Meanwhile, outside the Divine Cave of the Six Paths.

    A group of cultivators whooshed over.

    The leaders were none other than Gu Ziming, Shangguan Jie, and Ni Shuang, three of Pi Mo¡¯s disciples.

    They were followed by more than ten terrifying experts, each mightier and more majestic than the one before.

    ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister Ni Shuang, set up an ambush in the surrounding area. Remember: in the time that follows, no matter who attempts to enter the Divine Cave of the Six Paths, you are to pay them no heed,¡± ordered Gu Ziming.

    ¡°Got it.¡± Ni Shuang immediately agreed.

    Gu Ziming nodded, a leisurely look on his face. ¡°That ought to be enough to make sure nothing goes wrong.¡±

    He¡¯d already arranged for his Junior Apprentice Brother Cheng Tiankun to lead a group of cultivators to watch over Broken Souls Ridge.

    Without any further dys, Gu Ziming led those not staying with Ni Shuang into the Divine Cave of the Six Paths.

    ¡°Open!¡± A white-haired elder took out a golden, glittering Daoist Seal, splitting the power of the Laws covering the six peaks on all sides.

    The group then seized the opportunity to shoot into the cave halfway up the mountainside.

    They walked as if the path were familiar to them, using various methods to avoid the dangers along the way. It was obvious they¡¯de here before, and more than once at that.

    Before long, countless spiderweb-like paths entered their field of view, including the one with the Heaven-Illuminating Edict carved at its base.

    Just as Gu Ziming and the others nned to continue ahead, a middle-aged man in a feather headdress suddenly seemed to sense something. ¡°Wait! Something¡¯s not quite right here!¡±

    The others stopped in their tracks, their hearts instantly solemn.

 Chapter 974 - Enraged

    Chapter 974 - Enraged

    ¡°I feel like there¡¯s something not quite right about the Heaven-Illuminating Edict,¡± the middle-aged man in the feather headdress said gravely.

    The crowd couldn¡¯t help but feel bewildered.

    Gu Ziming furrowed his brow. ¡°Fellow Daoist Lu, have you discovered a problem?¡±

    The middle-aged man in the headdress was called Lu Qingqu, and he was from the Wilds Dragon Tiger Dao Mountain. He¡¯d carved that Heaven-Illuminating Edict there personally.

    Lu Qingqu said gravely, ¡°Please permit me to inspect it.¡±

    His eyes shed with golden light as he gazed intently at the Heaven-Illuminating Edict in the distance.

    After scrutinizing it for a while, he couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows in confusion. ¡°The Edict¡¯s power hasn¡¯t changed, but¡­ but¡­¡±

    Gu Ziming was starting to run out of patience. ¡°What¡¯s with all the stuttering? Speak directly.¡±

    Lu Qingqu took a deep breath and said in a bit of a daze, ¡°I feel that the charm and power contained in the Edict is superior to when I carved it, as if¡­ it¡¯s be stronger than before¡­¡±

    The crowd was stunned. What¡¯s that supposed to mean?

    Gu Ziming was stunned too. ¡°Is it that the Heaven-Illuminating Edict has absorbed the power of the Laws within the Divine Cave of the Six Paths? Could that have produced this change?¡±

    Lu Qingqu shook his head slightly. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with all the confusion? That the Heaven-Illuminating Edict remains is proof that there are no problems with this path,¡± a middle-aged man in gray said dismissively.

    As he spoke, he walked right up to the entryway, then walked back and forth, examining it for a moment before turning to face the group. Heughed, ¡°I told you! There¡¯s nothing wrong with it. Quick, let¡¯s begin our operation.¡±

    Gu Ziming and the others nodded.

    But before they could get started, their expressions shifted dramatically.

    Deep within the cave, a bloody, skeletal hand appeared silently and out of nowhere, then grabbed the man in gray.

    ¡°Save me¡ª!!¡±

    The man in gray was scared out of his wits, but before he could even struggle, the enormous skeletal hand dragged him into the cave¡¯s depths and disappeared without a trace.

    All that remained were the desperate, terrified screams still echoing through the air.

    This sudden development sent chills down Gu Ziming and hispanions¡¯ spines, and their faces paled.

    ¡°What¡­. What¡¯s going on?¡± someone asked in a quavering voice.

    That middle-aged man in gray was ate-stage Profound Illumination Emperor of Nine-Star Sword Mountain!

    But he didn¡¯t even have time to struggle before a strange, bloody, skeletal hand dragged him off!

    ¡°Just as I thought¡­ there really is a problem with the Heaven-Illuminating Edict!¡± Lu Qingqu had an unsightly expression on his face. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, someone erased the Heaven-Illuminating Edict I carved, then ced another, identical Edict on a different entrance!¡±

    This deration provoked a series of gasps.

    ¡°Dammit! Someone tricked us!¡± Someone cursed, an extremely nasty look on their face. ¡°That¡¯s simply too insidious and despicable!¡±

    ¡°Brother Lu, the Heaven-Illuminating Edict is a unique, untransmittable legacy of your Dragon Tiger Dao Mountain. How could anyone in the Netherworld possibly know how to carve it?¡± someone asked with a frown.

    Lu Qingqu shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s the part I can¡¯t wrap my head around either.¡±

    But then, Gu Ziming suddenly seemed to understand something, and his eyes shed. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the target we¡¯ve been waiting for got here ahead of us. He¡¯s entered the Divine Cave of the Six Paths already!¡±

    The crowd was stunned.

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Lu, are you talking about that young Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator?¡± Shangguan Jie couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m talking about him.¡± Gu Ziming nodded.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Gu, are you saying that he¡¯s the one who left the Heaven-Illuminating Edict?¡± Lu Qingqu found this difficult to believe.

    Gu Ziming¡¯s expression shifted inscrutably. ¡°To the best of my knowledge, he is indeed capable of that.¡±

    The crowd found it increasingly difficult to keep their cool.

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Gu, don¡¯t tell me you already know that person¡¯s origins?¡± asked Shangguan Jie.

    Gu Ziming said gravely, ¡°You¡¯ll understand soon, but right now, we have to find that safe path as soon as possible and hurry into the Divine Cave of the Six Paths. If I¡¯m not mistaken, that guy has already arrived at the bronze temple!¡±

    He then looked at Lu Qingqu. ¡°Fellow Daoist, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to trouble you again.¡±

    Earlier, it was Lu Qingqu who¡¯d used a secret ability to discover the one safe path.

    ¡°Got it.¡± Lu Qingqu nodded.

    ¡­¡­

    The depths of the Divine Cave of the Six Paths.

    It was an utterly enormous space, with steep mountains on all sides. Their towering slopes connected heaven and earth. Standing here, humans seemed as tiny and insignificant as ants.

    A vast, ancient bronze temple stood in the center of this enormous cave.

    Thick, ck, densely-packed divine chains descended from the mountains and surrounded the temple on all sides. Each chain was wrapped in the strange, inscrutable power of the Laws, and they emanated misty, dim gray light. They were mysterious and imposing.

    Thousands of interwoven ck chains thoroughly enveloped the bronze temple. From a distance, it was quite a shocking sight.

    A thousand-foot ritual ground stood before the temple. A thirty-foot-wide, perfectly straight path connected the ritual grounds to the bronze temple¡¯s main doors.

    When Su Yi arrived here and took in this familiar scenery, he couldn¡¯t help but look a bit dazed. This ce was just as he''d left it. It was like a prison for deities, and it hadn¡¯t changed in the slightest.

    But before long, Su Yi¡¯s gaze turned serious.

    A single bronze rack stood within the thousand-foot ritual grounds. A thin man with disheveled hair was bound upon it, covered in blood and countless wounds. Although his smeared blood and disheveled hair obscured his face, Su Yi recognized him at a nce.

    The old blind man!!

    Su Yi furrowed his brow, and the depths of his gaze shone with intimidating light.

    They¡¯d parted ways in Ziluo City, when the old blind man left for the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers¡¯ ancestral ground.

    Su Yi would never have guessed that before even finding the old rooster, he¡¯d reunite with the old blind man in the Burial Ground of the Dao!

    ¡°It seems that I¡¯m the person the Abstruse Force Alliance is after¡­¡± Su Yi¡¯s expression was as calm and tranquil as ever. However, his gaze was increasingly deep and inscrutable.

    He walked over to the ritual grounds and stared intently at the old blind man. The old blind man had long since fallen unconscious. Blood-red chains, each as thick as a thumb, ran right through his shoulders, waist, and legs, binding him firmly in ce.

    He¡¯d obviously undergone brutal torture; his flesh was in tatters, and his skin was smeared with blood. His life force had waned, and he was extremely feeble.

    Su Yi took all of this in, and his heart welled with irrepressible murderous intent.

    However, he didn¡¯t rush to save the old blind man. He could tell that the blood-rain chains tying him to the rack were emzoned with an utterly insidious, corrosive energy, like a small-scale formation. If he touched them, the old blind man would instantly suffer the resulting bacsh.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then took out a bottle of recovery medicine he¡¯d kept in reserve. He ground one of the pills into powder, then flicked his finger.

    The fine powdernded all over the old blind man¡¯s body, its touch as gentle as beams of light. Wherever itnded, the old blind man¡¯s wounds knit together at speeds visible to the naked eye.

    ¡°Old blind man,¡± Su Yi said. His voice was soft, but it boomed like morning bells or evening drums, with a wondrous quality that echoed directly throughout the old blind man¡¯s soul.

    Before long, the old blind man quivered from head to toe and regained consciousness. He raised his head with great difficulty, and his hollow sockets turned toward Su Yi.

    A momentter, he seemed to emerge from his muddled state, and he said excitedly, ¡°Your¡­ Your Excellency Su!?¡±

    His voice was hoarse and iparably weak.

    He tried to struggle, but the blood-red chains lit up and burst with terrifying, destructive power. They whipped his flesh. The pain was so immense that he couldn¡¯t help but let out a low, muffled grunt.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Su Yi said softly. ¡°Once I¡¯ve gotten rid of these chains, I¡¯ll get you out of here.¡±

    But the old blind man suddenly realized something, and he said hoarsely, ¡°Your Excellency Su, run away! Quickly! Don¡¯t mind me! They¡¯ve set a trap here, and you¡¯re the one they¡¯re after!¡±

    He sounded utterly frantic.

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°I realized that the moment Iid eyes on you. It seems I¡¯ve implicated you yet again.¡±

    As he spoke, he pressed his fingers into a sword, then shed over ten times in rapid session.

    Crunch! Crack! Crack!

    The blood-red chains binding the old blind man fell apart, one after another.

    The newly freed old blind man staggered and almost fell before Su Yi caught him.

    ¡°Your Excellency! I¡­ I let you down¡­.¡± The old blind man¡¯s face filled with guilt and shame, and he said in a quavering voice, ¡°After they captured me, they tortured me. I wanted to end my life, but I couldn¡¯t even do that. Instead, they bound mepletely and searched my soul¡­ I, I don¡¯t know how much they learned, but¡­¡±

    Su Yi said softly, ¡°So long as you¡¯re still alive, none of that matters. Come on, I¡¯m getting you out of here.¡±

    From beginning to end, his expression had been calm, with little emotion. However, murderous intent was brewing within his heart, and it was on the verge of boiling over.

    This was the first time he¡¯d been so thoroughly enraged since arriving in the Netherworld!

    But just as Su Yi nned to take the old blind man away, the warm, mellow voice of an elder resounded throughout the vast cave.

    ¡°You¡¯re already here, so how could we let you leave?¡±

    To one side of the bronze temple¡¯s entrance, the ripples of a formation appeared in a patch of shadows deep within the enormous mass of interwoven ck chains.

    Shortly after, an old man in dark robes appeared out of nowhere, carrying a white fly whisk. He looked benevolent and amiable, with the air of a Daoist immortal. However, shortly after he appeared, a terrifying aura permeated the air. This was the distinctive might of a Profound Serenity powerhouse!

    ¡°Run, Your Excellency!¡± The old blind man cried out in rm.

    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯ve already waited here a long time. How could I possibly let you two leave?¡±

    A static, shadowy figure on one of the steep mountains in another direction suddenly shifted, transforming into a thin man in golden robes.

    His hair was white, and he looked like a young man in his twenties. His eyes shed like cold lightning, and his aura wasn¡¯t the least bit inferior to the old man in dark robes.

    There was no doubt about it. He, too, was a Profound Serenity Emperor!

    The old blind man¡¯s heart shook.

    However, Su Yi¡¯s gaze was just as calm as before. ¡°There¡¯s no need to skulk and hide any longer. All of you,e on out.¡±

 Chapter 975 - Leaving Them All in the Dust

    <h4>Chapter 975 - Leaving Them All in the Dust</h4>

    Su Yi¡¯s voice had yet to finish echoing through the air when two more figures appeared out of nowhere.2

    One was a tall, stalwart man in robes embroidered with dragons. He had a mustache shaped like a halberd, and his features were coarse. His entire body was wrapped in densely concentrated arcs of silver lightning.0

    The other was a moving beauty in colorful pce garb. As she looked around, her gaze was utterly dignified.0

    Two more Profound Serenity experts!0

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t overly surprised by this.Shortly after his arrival in the Burial Ground of the Dao, he learned from Nine-Star Sword Mountain¡¯s Fu Donghua that the forces the Abstruse Alliance had sent on this mission included four Profound Serenity powerhouses.When he saw these four, their auras alone were enough for him to discern their origins.0

    The dark-robed elder with the fly whisk was from Dragon Tiger Dao Mountain.0

    The golden-robed man was from Nine-Star Sword Mountain.0

    The man with a halberd-shaped beard was from the Divine Blue Lightning Sect.0

    And the beautiful woman in pce garb was from the Cloud-Scraping Yao Sect!0

    Dragon Tiger Dao Mountain, Nine-Star Sword Mountain, and the Divine Blue Lightning Sect were collectively known as the Three Great Daoist Sects of the Wilds. As forthe Cloud-Scraping Yao Sect, it was one of the Wilds¡¯ first-rate factions of yao cultivators.1

    ¡°You must be Su Yi. You really can¡¯t judge people by their appearances. If we hadn¡¯t learned of your aplishments from that blind guy¡¯s memories, we would never have dared believe that someone so heaven-defying existed in this world,¡± said the man from the Divine Blue Lightning Sect. His voice was grave, with a hint of astonishment.3

    ¡°That old blind man suspects that you¡¯re the descendant of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force. Is that truly the case?¡± The woman from the Cloud-Scraping Yao Sect asked with augh.1

    As they conversed, the four Profound Serenity old monsters approached the ritual grounds from four different directions. They¡¯d already sealed off all possible escape routes.0

    A stifled, oppressive atmosphere permeated the entire stretch of heaven and earth.0

    The old blind man¡¯s expression was utterly bleak, as if he¡¯d fallen into an icy abyss. He said bitterly, ¡°Your Excellency, I¡¯m the one who hurt you¡­¡±0

    Su Yi patted him on the shoulder and said calmly, ¡°What are you saying? Just rest for now.¡±0

    With that, he waved his sleeves, and the Seed of the Azure appeared out of thin air.0

    A rain of light fell, and the old blind man instantly disappeared into the seed.0

    ¡°A World Source Seed!¡± The dark-robed old man¡¯s eyes instantly lit up, and he gasped, ¡°What a treasure!¡±0

    The other three seemed simrly tempted.0

    ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯s not the only good treasure the kid has on him,¡±ughed the golden-robed man. His gaze was that of a predator who¡¯d spotted its prey, and his eyes shone with yful mockery.0

    They¡¯d searched the old blind man¡¯s soul, and they knew Su Yi¡¯s aplishments like the backs of their hands.0

    ¡°But then, that makes sense. The boy is a suspected descendant of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force. He surely has all manner of unbelievable secret arts and treasures in reserve. Capturing him would be no different from seizing a stroke of fortune as grand as the heavens themselves,¡± the man with the halberd-like mustache said gravely. His eyes zed with unconcealed murderous intent.0

    ¡°Little fellow, if you want to live, be good and cooperate. Go push open the doors to that bronze temple,¡± the woman in pce garb said gently. ¡°We searched that old man¡¯s memories, and we know of your abilities. So long as you open that door, you have hope of getting out of this alive.¡±0

    The other three Profound Serenity experts¡¯ eyes instantly locked onto Su Yi.0

    Su Yi¡¯s expression remained calm.0

    He was naturally capable of opening the doors to the bronze temple. But of course, he wasn¡¯t going to do that.0

    In his past life, he sensed that the temple imprisoned an extremely strange and mysterious power. It was dangerous beyondparison; it could have threatened him even at the pinnacle of his past life!0

    Given the circumstances, there was no way he¡¯d open the door.0

    Admittedly, by opening the doors, he could direct the resulting crisis and use it to take down the four Profound Serenity Emperors.But that would unquestionably ce him in unpredictable peril too!0

    Su Yi swept his gaze across the four Profound Serenity powerhouses, but he said nothing. He could no longer be bothered to learn the full story behind this death trap.It didn¡¯t matter whose idea this was, or why they were targeting him. None of that was important!0

    He flipped his palm, and the Immortal-Beating Mallet silently appeared.0

    When the dark-robed elder saw this, his gaze focused, and he bellowed, ¡°Attack!¡±0

    <em>Boom!</em>0

    He led the way, swinging his snow-white whisk and stirring up a streak of indomitable white firelight that enveloped Su Yi from afar.0

    Practically simultaneously, the other three experts took action.One terrifying power after another burst forth within this enormous cave.0

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t so much as nce at them. He simply raised the Immortal-Beating Mallet and hit the air.0

    <em>Boom!!</em>0

    The ck chains filling the cave ttered as if they¡¯d been struck. It was as if thousands of whips, each belonging to a god, were releasing their power simultaneously. The terrifying energy fluctuations of the Laws burst forth and swept outward like a tidal wave or avnche.The entire cave instantly shook violently.0

    ¡°This is bad!¡± All four Profound Serenity Emperors visibly reacted. They could no longer concern themselves with taking down Su Yi. Instead, they immediately chose to flee.0

    They¡¯d arrived here well in advance, and they¡¯d already investigated. They knew just how tyrannical the Laws surrounding those ck chains were; they were full of cmitous, destructive power.However, they¡¯d beenforted by the realization that even an Emperor would struggle to move those ck chains.0

    Who¡¯d have thought that Su Yi could achieve this with a single tap? It was much like how a single beat of a butterfly¡¯s wings could trigger a series of changes that led to a cmitous windstorm!0

    Thousands of ck chains shook, as if they¡¯d been awakened after lying dormant since ancient times. All of them burst with unimaginable destructive power!!0

    ¡°Once I be an Emperor, I¡¯ll personally send each of you on your way. When the timees, I¡¯ll teach you what it means to long to die, yet be unable to do so.¡±0

    As Su Yi watched the Profound Serenity Emperors flee in panic, his eyes shone with disdain, and he turned and left. Along the way, the destructive, turbulent power of the Laws swept toward him, but the power of the Immortal-Beating Mallet neutralized it before it drew near.0

    Just like that, Su Yi¡¯s tall, upright figure disappeared from the cave.0

    Behind him, heaven and earth shook, misty light ran rampant, and thunderous booms rang out. From time to time, the four Profound Serenity Emperors rmed, enraged cries filled the air.0

    ¡­¡­0

    ¡°This is bad! Something happened outside of the bronze temple!¡±0

    As they proceeded through the tunnel, Gu Ziming and the others looked stunned. Despite the distance, they could clearly sense the disturbance.0

    ¡°No need for concern. Four Profound Serenity Realm seniors are keeping watch there. Even if something happened, they¡¯ll be able to neutralize it with ease.¡± Gu Ziming took a deep breath and said solemnly.0

    The others'' taut nerves rxed considerably.0

    But then, Shangguan Jie cried out, ¡°Quick, look! Someone¡¯sing!¡±0

    Everyone looked over.There, further down the tunnel, they saw a young man in blue headed their way. His gait looked unhurried, but in truth, he was moving iparably quickly.0

    ¡°Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivation¡­ So, it¡¯s him!¡± Gu Ziming was stunned. ¡°But how did he escape? Don¡¯t tell me something else happened in there?¡±0

    The others were bewildered too.However, they had no time to give the matter any further thought.Su Yi wasing right toward them!0

    ¡°Stop right there!¡±0

    A white-haired elder shouted explosively and drew a glittering golden Daoist seal, which he flung at Su Yi.0

    <em>ng!</em>0

    The clear hum of a sword rang out.0

    Su Yi gripped Abstruse Celestial. Instead of dodging, he leaped into the air.0

    <em>Bang!!</em>0

    The iing golden seal was sent flying on impact.Before the white-haired elder could change his approach, a streak of flowing light shed across his neck like the sharp edge of a sword.0

    <em>Splurt!</em>0

    A bloody head flew through the air, and the elder¡¯s headless corpse exploded with a bang.0

    One sh, and Su Yi had cut down ate-stage Profound Illumination Emperor.0

    This bloody scene astonished Gu Ziming andpany. They dared not hesitate; all of them took out their treasures and attacked with full force.0

    <em>Boom!</em>0

    The tunnel¡¯s interior shook violently as all manner of treasures flew through the air and a waterfall of misty light swept outward.0

    A group of Emperors was attacking in unison. Force like that could destroy an entirendscape or obliterate an entirerge-scale city with ease!However, even though this was a tunnel carved into the side of a mountain, thebined power of their attacks didn¡¯t damage the surrounding rock in the slightest.0

    Why? Because the entirety of the Divine Cave of the Six Paths was covered in the power of Laws. Not just any Emperor could shake this power.Otherwise, over the years, the cave would likely have been destroyed many times over.0

    <em>Boom!</em>0

    A sudden confrontation broke out in this confined space.0

    Su Yi¡¯s qi rumbled around him, and he activated the full extent of his cultivation base without the slightest hesitation as he charged directly into the fray.No shrinking back, no hesitation.Sword qi burst forth, like the boundless river of stars, forcefully blocking the attacks of more than ten Emperors at once!0

    ¡°This¡­¡± Gu Ziming and the others¡¯ hearts shook.0

    He was a young Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator, yet he¡¯d blocked the attacks of more than ten Emperors at once. How terrifying was that?0

    It was shocking, simply unheard of!0

    A burst of light fell like rain, and Su Yi shot forward, swinging Abstruse Celestial with all his might.0

    <em>Boom!</em>0

    A deafening impact rang out.0

    A heavy saber was sent flying, and the Emperor wielding it was cut directly in two. Fresh blood poured down like a waterfall, and he didn¡¯t even have time to scream.0

    This left the nearby Emperors'' hair standing on end, and they instinctively dodged.This young man in blue¡¯s momentum was far too terrifying.He struck like lightning, and nothing could stand in his way!0

    Profound Illumination Emperors, regardless of strength, couldn¡¯t take so much as a single blow! Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised?0

    Su Yi seized the opportunity to cut into this pack of enemies like a sharp knife.0

    The tunnel wasn¡¯t all that big. Due to the cramped space, fighting here meant melee, and the enemies¡¯ numerical advantage worked against them. Crowded together like this, they constrained each other, and when they fought, they had little choice but to hold back.They couldn¡¯t use some of their stronger secret arts and treasures, because if they did, they¡¯d surely hurt their allies too.0

    And this gave Su Yi an opportunity to exploit!0

    His entire body lit up, as if his qi were on fire. He was like the edge of a sword unparalleled in its sharpness, and he charged straight ahead without reservations.Everywhere his sword passed, it broke through everything in its path!0

    Agonized cries, shrill shrieks, roars, and the impact of treasure colliding against treasure rang out continuously. The scene was like a vision of purgatory. And just a few breaths of timeter, Su Yi had killed his way through his enemies¡¯ encirclement, and he disappeared down the far end of the tunnel.0

    He had swept through them, sword in hand.0

    Leaving them all in the dust!

 Chapter 976 - You Cannot Escape

    Chapter 976 - You Cannot Escape

    Within the tunnel carved into the mountainside.

    The curtains fell on a brief battle.

    Severed limbs and fragmented treasures were scattered amongst pools of blood.

    ¡°Dammit!!!¡± Gu Ziming¡¯s face was ashen, and his chest heaved with anger as he gnashed his teeth.

    More than ten Emperors had fought together, but they didn¡¯t just fail to capture a Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator; they¡¯d even let him cut his way through their encirclement!

    This was unquestionably an enormous humiliation.

    ¡°How could that kid¡­ be so terrifying¡­?¡± someone asked in a quavering voice.

    The battle had ended in an instant.

    But five of their Emperors nowy dead, and the others all had varying degrees of injuries!

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother, should we give chase?¡±

    Shangguan Jie¡¯s expression was hideously contorted. ¡°In this sted ce, we couldn¡¯t unleash our full strength. If we chase after him, we can surely capture him!¡±

    He was boiling over with murderous intent, and he couldn¡¯t constrain his fury.

    During the earlier battle, all of them were squished together, and due to this constraint, they couldn¡¯t attack with full abandon. This was what gave Su Yi an opportunity to break through their encirclement.

    Gu Ziming took a deep breath, then rapidly issued orders. ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother, I¡¯ll go check on those four seniors. You lead the others after that kid.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Shangguan Jie nodded his assent.

    ¡­¡­

    Su Yi shot out of the Divine Cave of the Six Paths, then continued ahead without so much as pausing.

    He was covered in blood and numerous still-bleeding wounds. His handsome face was a bit pallid.

    The earlier battle might have seemed brief, but in truth, it had been perilous to the extreme.

    Given that he needed to break through their encirclement as quickly as possible, it was hard to avoid injury even when going all out.

    The crux of the matter was that his cultivation base was too weak.

    Even though he had the power to cross Daos and y Emperors, when ten-plus Emperors attacked him on all sides, there was no avoiding injuries.

    However, these were all minor wounds. As someone who¡¯d ovee countless bitter struggles, these wounds were negligible to Su Yi.

    His expression remained calm andposed right from the start. He wasn¡¯t the least bit flustered.

    It would have been no exaggeration to say that, had he wanted to kill those four Profound Serenity old-timers then and there, it wouldn¡¯t have been difficult.

    However, he would have needed to borrow external power. He didn¡¯t n to do that this time.

    This time, he wanted to rely on his own power to y his enemies personally!

    He wanted them to pay an unbearable price for what they¡¯d done here!

    The old blind man¡¯s suffering had utterly provoked Su Yi¡¯s murderous intent. It also told him that the exquisitely prepared trap the Abstruse Force Alliance had ced in the Burial Ground of the Dao was targeted at him!

    As for the old rooster? It was already obvious that he wasn¡¯t in the Divine Cave of the Six Paths. In other words, Fu Donghua of Nine-Star Sword Mountain had lied to him!

    ¡°Stop right there!¡±

    A woman¡¯s voice reverberated throughout the night sky, and a group of cultivators shot over from afar.

    Their leader was an icy, aloof woman in a ck skirt. This was none other than Pi Mo¡¯s disciple, Ni Shuang.

    Behind her was a group of Emperors from the Divine Blue Lightning Sect.

    Boom!

    As Ni Shuang shot toward him, she took out a glittering silver Dao Sword and attacked Su Yi from afar.

    The Emperors behind her dispersed, sweeping out to surround Su Yi in a fan-like formation.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was cold and indifferent. He didn¡¯t so much as pause to look at them. He just swung his sword through the air.

    ng!!

    A heaven-shaking impact rang out, and that glittering silver Dao Sword was sent flying backward.

    Ni Shuang quivered, and her beautiful face paled. She found this difficult to believe. How could a Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator possess such power?

    Meanwhile, Su Yi was already shooting into the distance.

    How could he waste his time fooling around with small fries like them?

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Up ahead, two Emperors attacked together.

    One swung a bronze battleaxe with all his might. The radiance of its edge tore open the skies.

    The other took out a purple alms bowl, which he overturned. Divine purple mes poured forth, like a river of fire breaking through a dam and sweeping toward Su Yi.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t retreat. Instead, he advanced, shing twice in rapid session.

    One strike was like a dazzling beam of flowing light. It shed through the air, splitting the bronze battleaxe on impact.

    The streak of sword qi continued, its power undiminished. When it struck the axe-wielding Emperor, he exploded in midair, splitting into pieces with a rain of blood.

    The other strike was like a raging tidal wave. It crushed the divine purple mes filling the sky and enveloped the Emperor who¡¯d unleashed them.

    Boom!

    Beneath the explosive rain of sword qi, the Emperor didn¡¯t even have time to scream before they died on the spot. Not even a corpse remained.

    Too tyrannical.

    Just two strikes released nigh instantaneously, and he¡¯d exterminated two Emperors!

    Despite themselves, Ni Shuang and the other Emperors were so rmed that they almost dared not believe their eyes.

    This battle had broken out suddenly, but in just a few blinks of the eye, it was over.

    By the time Shangguan Jie and his allies rushed over, Su Yi had already disappeared into the distance.

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother, just¡­ just who is that guy?¡± Ni Shuang¡¯s beautiful face looked bleak, and her expression was full of lingering terror.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid only Senior Apprentice Brother Gu knows the answer to that.¡± Shangguan Jie let out a long sigh. He looked utterly unresigned.

    He¡¯d already realized that it would be difficult for them to catch up to that young Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator. Furthermore, with their power, even if they caught up to him, they¡¯d have little hope of victory.

    The other Emperors, regardless of origin, all had unsightly looks on their faces. All of them looked surprised and rmed.

    They were Emperors. What wind and waves hadn¡¯t they experienced?

    But this was their first time seeing such a terrifying Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator. Alone save for his sword, he¡¯d suppressed an entire group of Emperors!

    Furthermore, it all happened so suddenly that it caught thempletely off guard. The thought of what had just happened filled their hearts with rm and dread. How could it not?

    Before long, Gu Ziming and the four Profound Serenity Emperors arrived.

    When they learned that Su Yi had already fought his way through their encirclement, Gu Ziming and the Profound Serenity old monsters¡¯ expressions were utterly dark.

    ¡°He turned our trap against us, like the story about the hunter who spent his days hunting geese, only for one to peck out his eyes,¡± said the dark-robed elder with the snow-white fly whisk.

    His voice was filled with loathing. Earlier, within the cave¡¯s depths, Su Yi used the Immortal-Beating Mallet to shake the thousands of chains and trigger a cmity. Although the four Profound Serenity Emperors had survived, all of them were injured, and the struggle left them covered in dirt and as unsightly as could be. Naturally, all of them were enraged to the brink of madness.

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Gu, by now, shouldn¡¯t you tell us just who that boy is?¡± Shangguan Jie couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    The other Emperors looked over as well.

    Gu Ziming¡¯s expression shifted. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m deliberately keeping it a secret. It¡¯s just that the boy¡¯s origins are highly suspect.¡± He paused, then added, ¡°Please, rest assured. Once we¡¯ve captured him, I¡¯ll share the full truth with all of you!¡±

    The four Profound Serenity Realm old monsters nodded along.

    The fewer people who knew the blue-robed young man¡¯s origins, the better.

    ¡°But he¡¯s already escaped,¡± Ni Shuang said dejectedly.

    ¡°No, he cannot escape!¡± Gu Ziming¡¯s eyes shed with imposing luster. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to Broken Souls Ridge.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Broken Souls Ridge.

    When Gu Ziming arrived, he walked into a grand hall alone. Then, he slipped a strange talisman of snow-white bone from his sleeves and used his divine sense to carve a message: ¡°Martial Uncle, Su Yi, the suspected descendant of our founder, has appeared! But we can only me our own ipetence, as we failed to capture him.

    ¡°Martial Uncle, if you receive this message, please hurry back!¡±

    After finishing this message, Gu Ziming strengthened his grip and activated the bone talisman.

    Bang!

    The bone talisman exploded, transformed into a resplendent, dazzling streak of misty light, ripped open a spatial rift, and disappeared.

    Once this wasplete, Gu Ziming let out a turbid breath. His gaze was cold and serene. ¡°Su Yi, I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re the founder¡¯s descendant. You¡¯re not getting away this time!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Copsed, ancient buildingsy strewn across a rolling field of ruins. The dense wreckage stretched as far as the eye could see.

    Above the ruins, the skies were perpetually shrouded in strange, blood-colored lightning. The unsettling rumble of thunder echoed throughout the surrounding area.

    The Mausoleum of the Gods was one of the most perilous ces in the Burial Ground of the Dao.

    Rumor had it that in ancient times, these ruins were a holy nation inhabited by experts akin to gods.

    But then, a disaster of the Grand Dao reduced this holy nation to ruins overnight. All of its godlike experts perished inside.

    This was where the Mausoleum of the Gods got its name.

    Of course, that was just a rumor. Despite the passage of countless years, as of yet, no one had uncovered the full extent of this forbidden ground¡¯s secrets.

    A young man in fiery Daoist robes and a strikingly handsome face stood with his hands behind his back atop a hill off in the distance, far from the ruins. He was focused on the ruins, the Mausoleum of the Gods standing beneath skies enveloped in blood-red lightning.

    ¡°ording to the Peach Haven Mountain Monarch, Master ventured into that forbidden ground alone, but even at the pinnacle of his strength, Master was trapped inside for a full three years.

    ¡°What happened to Master during those three years? And was it in the Mausoleum of the Gods that he discovered the secrets of reincarnation?¡±

    ¡­The young man¡¯s eyes shed, and his fiery Daoist robes fluttered in the night breeze.

    A little whileter, he sighed, a nigh imperceptible hint of hatred on his brow as he muttered, ¡°Master, oh, Master, why keep this from us? If not for the re-emergence of the Burial Ground of the Dao, who would have known that reincarnation truly exists in this world?¡±

    The look on his handsome face shifted erratically, and he gnashed his teeth. ¡°But if you realized this a long time ago, why didn¡¯t you tell us?

    ¡°To think I used to see you as a father! You kept your disciplespletely in the dark. You¡­ really are selfish!¡±

    Deep-seated, lingering resentment was written all over his face.

    It was then that the young man sensed something, and he plucked the pendant hanging from his waist. The pendant quivered slightly, and dazzlingly bright ripples appeared on its smooth, crystalline surface.

    The young man gently brushed his fingertip across it.

    ch!

    Spatial ripples suddenly spread through the space in front of him, and a strange, bone talisman appeared in thin air.

    The young man reached out and grabbed it. After examining its contents, his eyes glinted with imposing light and zed with divine firelight.

    ¡°Su Yi¡­ you¡¯ve finally shown up¡­¡± The man muttered to himself, a hint of excitement on his face. ¡°I hope¡­ you really are who I think you are!¡±

    This young man¡¯s name was Huo Yao.

    The third disciple of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force.

 Chapter 977 - Huo Yaoâ€™s Viciousness

    Chapter 977 - Huo Yao¡¯s Viciousness

    Broken Souls Ridge.

    Gu Ziming waited frantically within a grand hall.

    Suddenly, space rippled, and a figure emerged. His Daoist robes were red as fire, and his face was strikingly handsome. This was none other than Huo Yao.

    ¡°Martial Uncle!¡± Gu Ziming eximed in delight, then approached and inclined his head in greeting.

    ¡°No need to waste time on pleasantries. Tell me everything that happened earlier,¡± Huo Yao said coolly.

    He stood with his hands behind his back, his figure perfectly upright. Every gesture contained an air of transcendence.

    His mannerisms were somewhat reminiscent of Su Yi¡¯s.

    However, although Huo Yao looked calm, whenever he opened his eyes, he inadvertently let slip an imposing, tyrannical, fiery arrogance.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Gu Ziming dared not hesitate. He immediatelyid everything that had happened out in the open.

    Huo Yao listened attentively, and subtle hints of fervor and excitement shone within the depths of his gaze.

    Four Profound Serenity Emperors had surrounded him, yet the young man in blue changed the wind and clouds with a flip of his hands and retreated with ease. Along the way, he¡¯d even used his Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivation to break through an encirclement of Emperors!

    Throughout the world and throughout the ages, this heaven-defying feat was undoubtedly unprecedented!

    ¡°Where did the boy run off to?¡± Huo Yao didn¡¯t ask for any further details. Instead, he got straight to the point.

    Gu Ziming hurriedly took out a perfectly round crimson jade te, which he proffered with both hands. ¡°Martial Uncle, when we fought Su Yi earlier, I left a trace of Shadowless Incense Powder on him. If you use this Shadowless te, you¡¯ll be able to sense his location.¡±

    Huo Yao subtly inclined his head, then put the crimson jade te away.

    He was just about to leave when he suddenly recalled something, and he looked at Gu Ziming. ¡°Did you tell any of the others the boy¡¯s origins?¡±

    Gu Ziming stiffened, and he said in a low voice, ¡°Rest assured, Martial Uncle. Aside from the four Profound Serenity elders, no one knows anything about Su Yi!¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± said Huo Yao. ¡°You¡¯ve done well.¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, Huo Yao blurred into wisps of me and disappeared into thin air.

    Only then did Gu Ziming feel a massive weight lift from his shoulders. He subtly straightened his spine, only to realize that the back of his clothes was drenched in cold sweat.

    Martial Uncle is getting more and more terrifying¡­ Gu Ziming¡¯s heart palpitated in terror. Who would ever imagine that just five hundred years ago, Martial Uncle had yet to prove his Dao and be an Emperor?

    And who would dare imagine that not long ago, Martial Uncle was seen as the dullest of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡¯s nine legacy disciples?

    Yet now, just five hundred short yearster, he¡¯s already a prominent expert of the Profound Serenity Realm!

    ¡­¡­

    A silvery, radiant full moon hung in the sky.

    Su Yi traversed a gray, overcastndscape on foot.

    Darkness surrounded him on all sides. Countless strange and terrifying dangers lurked in the shadows. Even Emperors dared not venture into thesends lightly.

    But Su Yi seemed as casual as if he were on a stroll through his own backyard.

    He held the Immortal-Beating Mallet, and it shone with the faint luster of an eternal night, which transformed into invisible ripples of energy. This was what let him travel unimpeded, without surprises or danger.

    Another few hundred miles, and I¡¯ll arrive at Immortal Gourd Mountain¡­

    Immortal Gourd Mountain was one of the most mysterious, least understood ces in the Burial Ground of the Dao. The mountain was shamed like an enormous gourd, and it was shrouded in faint, misty white light year round.

    Hence the name Immortal Gourd Mountain.

    However, although the general popce didn¡¯t know it, the most mysterious ce in the Burial Ground of the Dao, the tform of Rebirth, stood atop this very mountain!

    It was just that even if someone reached Immortal Gourd Mountain, it would be almost impossible for them to locate the tform of Rebirth.

    It was just too mysterious, and unless you¡¯d mastered some of the secrets of reincarnation, you couldn¡¯t see its true nature, no matter how high your cultivation.

    But now, Su Yi saw the tform of Rebirth as the location of his breakthrough into the Imperial Realm!

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    Su Yi sensed something as he flew through the air. He stopped in ce and gazed intently at a distant mountaintop.

    He wasn¡¯t sure when, but someone had appeared there.

    A man in fiery Daoist robes. His hands were behind his back as he gazed into the sky. The clear, snowy light of the full moon highlighted his upright figure, making him seem utterly transcendent.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose in surprise.

    At the same time, the man in fiery Daoist robes turned. His gaze was like a dazzling streak of lightning, tearing through the skies to focus on the distant Su Yi.

    At first, the man in red looked calm, but his expression was suddenly conflicted.

    There was surprise, awe, unease, and disbelief¡­

    But soon, all of these shifting emotions receded, and a smile took their ce.

    It was a smile full of irrepressible excitement. As a result, his eyes turned even more dazzling and imposing, and they surged with misty light.

    He dusted off his clothes and took a leisurely step forward, drifting through the skies and toward Su Yi.

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s been difficult searching for you all these years.¡± The young man¡¯s fiery robes fluttered as he let out a wistful sigh.

    Su Yi looked him up and down. He sighed too. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you didn¡¯t listen to me and broke into the Imperial Realm prematurely.¡±

    The young man in fiery robes was his third disciple, Huo Yao!

    While exploring an ancient danger zone in his past life, Su Yi discovered a Demonic Womb receiving nourishment from a Xiantian fire source.

    The Demonic Womb was nourishing a Firespirit Demon infant.

    And that infant was Huo Yao!

    It was no exaggeration to say that Huo Yao had grown up by Su Yi¡¯s side.

    When he heard Su Yi sigh, Huo Yao¡¯s face filled with undisguisable resentment. ¡°Had I listened to you, I¡¯m afraid I would have reached the end of my lifespan without breaking into the Imperial Realm!¡±

    But then, it seemed that wasn¡¯t enough to get all his fury out of his system, or perhaps he¡¯d finally found an outlet for his pent-up hatred. Either way, he said indignantly, ¡°It¡¯s because I listened to you that I became aughingstock. The world mocked me as the dullest and dumbest of your nine legacy disciples!

    ¡°Master, do you have any idea how humiliating that was? Or how bitter I felt? I could only watch as my junior apprentice brothers and sisters proved their Daos and became Emperors. I could only watch as one by one, they left me in the dust. Do you have any idea how much that hurt?¡±

    Even his voice had gotten louder. It boomed through the sky like thunder.

    And there was now a clear viciousness about his handsome features.

    Su Yi furrowed his brow. ¡°I said it a long time ago. If you wanted to reach the Imperial Apex Realm, you needed to rid yourself of the viciousness within your heart during the Spiritual Revolution Realm. I also said that if you failed to do so, you were fated never to achieve Profound Unity.¡±

    Even amongst his nine legacy disciples, Huo Yao was an extraordinary talent. He might be slightly inferior to the youngest, Qing Tang, but he was absolutely a rare genius, the likes of which might not appear even once in tens of thousands of years.

    However, a long time ago, Su Yi noticed that as a descendant of the Firespirit Demons, Huo Yao¡¯s heart had an innate vicious quality.

    If he couldn¡¯t fully erase it, he could forget about challenging the Imperial Apex Realm.

    It was for this reason that when Huo Yao reached the Spiritual Revolution Realm, Su Yi intervened. He used an utterly wondrous divine ability to seal Huo Yao¡¯s cultivation base. He then told his disciple not to be an Emperor until he¡¯d freed himself of the viciousness within his heart.

    But it was obvious that after his master reincarnated, Huo Yao disobeyed his orders and broke through directly.

    ¡°Hah!¡± It was as if Huo Yao had just heard an enormous joke. He threw back his head andughed, ¡°Master, even now, you¡¯re trying to use that nonsensical reason to fob me off!¡±

    He stretched out his finger and spoke slowly, pausing for emphasis between each word. ¡°See this? Just five hundred years have passed, but I¡¯m already in the mid-stage Profound Serenity Realm!¡±

    Boom!

    His long hair and clothing billowed, and arcs of divine fire zed into being around him, connecting heaven and earth. He was like a god emerging from the me.

    His eyes zed like torches as he growled, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t held me back for sixty thousand years, with my talent and foundations, I would have long since dazzled the heavens and intimidated the Wilds! My aplishments wouldn¡¯t be the least bit inferior to Eldest Senior Apprentice Brother or Little Junior Apprentice Sister!¡±

    Huo Yao stared intently at Su Yi. ¡°Sixty thousand years! Do you have any idea how I lived all that time?¡±

    He no longer made the slightest effort to disguise his rage or resentment.

    Su Yi gazed intently at him for a moment, then said tly, ¡°The lifespan of a Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator is eight thousand years at most. You only lived for sixty thousand years because I helped you extend your lifespan. My intention was simply to fully grind away the viciousness within your heart.¡±

    Huo Yao was stunned, then so furious that heughed.

    But then, Su Yi continued. ¡°I found it strange too. They say it¡¯s easier to hunt bandits in the mountains than to destroy the thieves of the heart, but with your talent and powers ofprehension, it seemed impossible that you¡¯d fail to take that step even after all that time. But now, I¡¯ve already understood.¡±

    He looked up at Huo Yao. ¡°During those sixty thousand years, the viciousness lurking within your heart transformed into resentment of me. In that case, how could you possibly cleanse your heart of its ferocity?¡±

    Here, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. This was what Buddhists meant when they said that enmity led to sin!

    The better he was to Huo Yao, the more Huo Yao resented him. The more he tried to help Huo Yao cleanse his heart of its viciousness, the more entrenched his viciousness became.

    Like a knot that couldn¡¯t be untied.

    Huo Yao said with utter mockery and disdain, ¡°What ¡®viciousness¡¯? That¡¯s nothing but dog farts! If there were a problem with my mental state, how could I have proven my Dao and be an Emperor? How could I have reached the mid-stage Profound Serenity Realm in just five hundred short years?¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was increasingly cool.

    He¡¯d raised Huo Yao since he was an infant, only for his disciple to turn around and view him with enmity. He couldn¡¯t help but feel deste and dejected.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, he said, ¡°Your little apprentice sister said that you stole the Abstruse Primordial God Mirror I trusted to your fourth apprentice sister. Is that true?¡±

    Huo Yao¡¯s eyes shed, and heughed coldly, ¡°That little bitch Qing Tang is trying to frame me again. Since you asked, Master, there¡¯s no reason not to tell you. Fourth Junior Apprentice Sister gave it to me of her own ord on Eldest Apprentice Brother¡¯s orders!¡±

    Su Yi continued, ¡°Was it you who used the Abstruse Primordial God Mirror to disperse the formations around the Grotto of Abstruse Force?

    The Abstruse Primordial God Mirror controlled the grotto¡¯s formations.

    Back then, Pi Mo colluded with external foes, who¡¯d fought their way in with ease. Why? Because Pi Mo had an inside man who¡¯d used the Abstruse Primordial God Mirror to lower the sect¡¯s defenses.

    Huo Yao couldn¡¯t help butugh in response to this question. ¡°Master, if you really want to learn the truth of what happened then, why note back with me? When you meet with Eldest Apprentice Brother, we¡¯ll tell you everything that happened in full detail. How about it?¡±

    He sounded respectful, but his gaze was yful, with a hint of mockery.

    Like a cat toying with a mouse!

 Chapter 978 - A Battle Between Master and Apprentice

    Chapter 978 - A Battle Between Master and Apprentice

    Huo Yao¡¯s provocation bordered on impudence, but Su Yi ignored it.

    He took out a jug of wine and drank in silence.

    Seeing Huo Yao here tonight came as a bit of a surprise. But more than that, after conversing with his disciple, he felt mncholy and bleak.

    Master and disciple had been reunited, but now, they were enemies!

    Although Su Yi had long since anticipated this development, now that it was really happening, he still found it difficult to stay truly calm.

    ¡°Well, Master? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re afraid your disciple will hurt you?¡± Off in the distance, Huo Yao stood with his hands behind his back and said leisurely.

    Venting earlier had left him feeling iparably delighted. Facing the merely Spiritual Revolution Realm Su Yi now, he had a lofty air of superiority and a strong sense of tion.

    In the past, he could only look up to Su Yi. He had never imagined that the day woulde that he could one day look down on the master he¡¯d resented for countless years!

    Su Yi put away his jug of wine.

    He suddenly felt that in this moment, even a far stronger brew would have tasted nd.

    ¡°Rest assured, Master. You¡¯re the legend whose sword once dominated the heavens, and you¡¯re like a god in the hearts of we disciples. I promise not to take your life!¡± said Huo Yao with a faint smile. ¡°However, if you¡¯re not willing to go back of your own initiative, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll just have to invite you back myself.¡±

    He ced particr emphasis on the word ¡°invite.¡±

    Here, Su Yi felt as if thest of his heart¡¯s restraints had shattered. His expression, gaze, and bearing were now utterly calm.

    Those distant eyes no longer bore even the slightest hint of emotion.

    ¡°Huo Yao, you¡¯ve truly disappointed me,¡± Su Yi said tly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve disappointed you? Master, do you really think that, with the way you are, you''re worthy of being disappointed in me?

    Huo Yao onlyughed with even greater delight.

    He¡¯d been stifled for far too long. Now, this moment had finally arrived.

    His master had always been like a heavenly sovereign, yet now, even in the face of his provocations, Su Yi could only endure in silence. There was no need to even describe how satisfying that was for Huo Yao.

    Su Yi said nothing. He simply walked straight ahead. ¡°Come on then. Show me how you n to ¡®invite¡¯ me to leave, you wicked creature.¡±

    This indifferent, casual deration floated between heaven and earth.

    As he watched Su Yi draw near and sensed his cold, utterly emotionless gaze, Huo Yao¡¯s heart inexplicably clenched. His body stiffened, and he instinctively took several steps back.

    ¡°That all you got?¡± Su Yi said disdainfully.

    A nigh imperceptible hint of shame appeared on Huo Yao¡¯s handsome face.

    This was an instinctual response. Over the years, his master¡¯s invincible strength had engraved itself in the depths of his heart. He¡¯d held Su Xuanjun in awe for too long to count, and he¡¯d feared him for so long that he¡¯d lost track.

    Otherwise, how could his pent-up resentment and hatred be this intense?

    A momentter, Huo Yao rose to his full height, his aura suddenly explosive and violent as could be.

    ¡°Su Xuanjun!!¡± Huo Yao bellowed, shaking the heavens. ¡°Time changes everything. Do you really think you¡¯re still the sole sovereign of the Wilds, the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force? You¡¯re not! Now, in my eyes, you¡¯re nothing but a Spiritual Revolution Realm worm!!

    ¡°And now, I want you to kneel before me and lower your head!¡±

    As he spoke, Huo Yao¡¯s sleeves billowed. He stretched out his right hand and pressed down on the air.

    Boom!

    The skies copsed and caught on fire.

    A dazzling sea of me swept forth like a tidal wave, transforming into a massive, fiery hand. It filled the skies, blotting out the sun, and descended ruthlessly upon Su Yi.

    The silence of the night instantly shattered. The Laws contained within that enormous, fiery hand made the skies throughout the surrounding ten thousand feet tremble and wail continuously.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze focused.

    No one knew a child better than his father. As the master who¡¯d brought Huo Yao up, how could Su Yi be ignorant of his abilities?

    When he saw this strike descend, Su Yi immediately sensed that his unfilial disciple¡¯s mid-stage Profound Serenity cultivation far surpassed others of the same level!

    ng!

    Su Yi¡¯s qi, essence, and spirit soared to the upper limit of his power, and Abstruse Celestial let out a series of clear hums as it unleashed dazzling golden sword qi.

    Bang!!!

    A burst of divine radiance followed, and misty light scattered as sword qi blocked the descent of the enormous, fiery hand!

    But a momentter, the sword qi burst like paper mache, shattering inch by inch.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t dodge.

    The force of the enormous fiery hand had already enveloped everything within ten thousand feet. If Su Yi so much as shrunk back, he would only find himself in an iparably passive position.

    ¡°Activate!¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes lit up with divine radiance. It was only dimly discernable, but an inscrutable talisman marking surged within his gaze, and his eyes seemed to transform into a boundless sky full of moons, suns, and stars!

    A momentter, he thrust Abstruse Celestial thirty-six times.

    Every thrust was like a rising arc of divine radiance. They were iparably dazzling, forceful, and tyrannical, and each pierced a different section of the enormous, fiery hand.

    Each thrust expertly targeted one of its weak points!

    Bang bang bang!

    A series of terrifying impacts rang out as streaks of sword qi bore into the enormous, fiery hand.

    The hand visibly trembled, and when it was just three feet from Su Yi¡¯s head, it shattered with a bang!

    Off in the distance, Huo Yao couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Master, it¡¯s no wonder you were once the greatest Swordsman and sole sovereign of the Wilds. That attack was like seizing fortune from the heavens!¡±

    But a momentter, he shook his head. ¡°s, in the face of absolute power, this type of shy swordsmanship won¡¯tst even a single hit.¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t argue. At the end of the day, his cultivation really was just too weak. shing head-on with his opponents would be stupid, and he¡¯d have little hope of victory.

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s true that you¡¯re currently only in the Spiritual Revolution Realm, but as your disciple, I know better than anyone how mighty the methods at your disposal are.¡± Huo Yao stepped through the sky and approached Su Yi. He was nothing but smiles. ¡°I know that you have no shortage of trump cards, but then, I won¡¯t getcent. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll give you any opportunity to turn this around!¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, Huo Yao swung his fist and mmed it at Su Yi.

    Boom!

    A punch, that was all, but thendscape swayed, heaven and earth trembled, and everything within them was rmed. The force of this punch threatened to overturn heaven and earth, invert Yin and Yang, and destroy everything!

    In the face of this punch capable of crushing the vast majority of Profound Serenity Emperors, Su Yi¡¯s expression remained as calm as ever. But overflowing, terrifying sword intent rose steadily around him!

    It was only dimly discernable, but his essence, qi, and spirit rumbled like a zing furnace, and his cultivation base soared to new heights!

    The God-Killing Qi Explosion Art!

    This was a legacy based on the innate divine ability of the Yazi, a True Spirit ferocious beast. It could temporarily double one¡¯s cultivation!

    However, when its effect ran out, the user would find themselves in a severely weakened state.

    In the time since his rebirth, Su Yi had never once been pushed this far, so he¡¯d naturally never used this secret art before.

    But now, he couldn¡¯t concern himself with all that.

    Whether he wanted to or not, he had to admit that Huo Yao was an utterly terrifying, powerful foe!

    He was strong enough that even the vast majority of Profound Serenity Emperors could only avert their gazes before him!

    ¡°Go!¡± Su Yi¡¯s wrists shook, and he thrust his sword.

    A boundless swath of sword qi swept forth like a tidal wave or avnche.

    Huo Yao¡¯s fist force bore down with unstoppable momentum, breaking throughyers of sword qi. However, it surged forth in endlessyers, like the ocean¡¯s waves. As soon as one fell, another rose, and they relentlessly frittered away the force of Huo Yao¡¯s fist.

    By the time the fist force neared Su Yi, less than ten percent of its power remained!

    Even so, Su Yi staggered, and his blood and qi were thrown into disarray.

    Two of his attacks had been blocked in a row, and Huo Yao¡¯s face filled with ferocity. ¡°Master, I have no time to y with you!¡±

    Boom!

    He stepped forward, then leaped at Su Yi, his imposing aura nketing heaven and earth. The unparalleled power of the Laws transformed into appalling divine mes, which only further offset how extraordinary his presence was.

    Su Yi remained as calm as before. He swung his sword and blocked.

    Just like that, a grand battle broke out!

    The entire stretch of heaven and earth was thrown into upheaval. Divine radiance ran rampant.

    The power Huo Yao had on disy was so tyrannical that every movement brimmed with immense power, shattering the air and melting the firmament.

    He didn¡¯t hold back in the slightest.

    Because he was well aware that even though his master was only in the Spiritual Revolution Realm, anyone who dared underestimate him was dead beyond a shadow of a doubt!

    Su Yi¡¯s predicament was obviously far graver than his disciple¡¯s.

    Looking at him from afar, he seemed like a little boat tossed about a boundless ocean, beset on all sides by furious tidal waves.

    He could meet his end at a moment¡¯s notice!

    His current strength was enough to y any Profound Illumination Emperor around, and he was using the God-Killing Qi Explosion Art, a forbidden secret art.

    But this was far from sufficient.

    The disparity between their cultivations was just too great!

    This was a lethal weakness.

    Even though he had an abundance ofbat experience and mastery of all manner of secret arts and wondrous methods, they didn¡¯t make up for such a deficiency.

    Besides, although he understood Huo Yao deeply, Huo Yao understood him like the back of his hand too!

    Such battles were undoubtedly the most perilous of all.

    ¡°Master, the God-Killing Qi Explosion Art¡¯s power canst for eight minutes at most, and your cultivation is too weak. Even if you used an even stronger secret art, it would be useless in the face of my power.¡±

    As they fought, Huo Yao struck with godlike momentum and smug pride. ¡°What do they mean when they speak of ants trying to shake trees? Or of eggs flinging themselves against rocks? They¡¯re talking about you!¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, he suddenly extended his finger and tapped.

    ng!!!

    Abstruse Celestial let out an intense wail.

    The power of just one of Huo Yao¡¯s fingers was like the hammer of a god mming into the de. That terrifying eruption of power instantly damaged Abstruse Celestial. Cracks appeared all over the de, and it showed signs of falling apart!

    At the same time, Su Yi was sent flying several hundred feet away. His handsome face paled, and blood flowed from the corners of his lips.

    He was injured!

    This only increased Huo Yao¡¯s excitement. He clicked his tongue and sighed. ¡°Your disciple never imagined that the day woulde that I¡¯d be able to bully you like this, Master¡­ hahaha!¡±

    Hisughter was brazen and unrestrained.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was increasingly indifferent, with no sign of either sadness or joy. In his life, he¡¯d experienced too many perilous grand battles and life-or-death trials to count. How could such minor wounds trouble him?

    He put away Abstruse Celestial, then suddenly took out the Immortal-Beating Mallet and mmed the air in front of him.

    ng!!!

    Heaven and earth resounded like a gong, and the mountains and rivers shook.

    A portion of Laws of Darkness reminiscent of an eternal night burst from the bamboo stick. Shockingly, it destroyed Huo Yao¡¯s attack as easily as it might rotten wood.

    A rain of light scattered, and Huo Yao staggered back, retreating several dozen feet in the air. The power of the Laws surrounding him almost broke, and for a while, they churned violently.

 Chapter 979 - Each Displays Their Wondrous Abilities

    Chapter 979 - Each Disys Their Wondrous Abilities

    Although he seemed a bit pathetic, Huo Yao didn¡¯t seem surprised.

    He steadied himself, thenughed. ¡°This treasure must be one of your trump cards, Master! It really is impressive.¡±

    He locked onto the Immortal-Beating Mallet and sighed. ¡°s, the treasure might be impressive, but with your cultivation, you¡¯re far from capable of disying its full strength. Pushing yourself to use it anyway will only drain your cultivation base even faster. You won¡¯tst much longer!¡±

    Su Yi ignored him, gripped the mallet as he might a sword, and charged.

    The Immortal-Beating Mallet was a supreme treasure of the Timekeeper, and it was a Xiantian Divine Treasure in its own right. It was emzoned with the strange and inscrutable power of the darkness of an eternal night.

    When he used it as a sword, his force and momentum were far greater than before!

    Huo Yao swung his sleeves.

    Whoosh!

    A zing, fiery Dao Sword shot forth. The words ¡®the Scarlet Dome of Heaven¡¯ were carved on its hilt in characters the size of a fly¡¯s head. The de was radiant and translucent, and the aura emanating from it set the skies within a ten-thousand-foot radius aze.

    The Scarlet Dome of Heaven Sword!

    Aplicated look shone in the depths of Su Yi¡¯s gaze.

    In his past life, this sword was one of the greatest treasures of his collection, and he¡¯d always sealed it within the Grotto of Abstruse Force¡¯s treasury.

    He¡¯d promised Huo Yao that after he ground away the viciousness within his heart, he¡¯d give him the Scarlet Dome of Heaven as a gift.

    But it was obvious that after he reincarnated, Huo Yao had imed this treasure for himself!

    Boom!

    Sword in hand, Huo Yao¡¯s aura was instantly far more forceful and tyrannical. One casual attack, and he dispersed the Immortal-Beating Mallet¡¯s power.

    His eyes shone with pride. ¡°Master, it¡¯s been a long time since west saw each other. Allow me to show you your disciple¡¯s attainments in the Dao of the Sword!¡±

    As his booming voice shook the heavens, he leaped through the air, sword in hand, like a streak of monstrous divine mes wrapped in utterly violent, tyrannical sword intent.

    A grand battle broke out once more, but this time, it was unquestionably even more terrifying.

    Raging, fiery sword qi ran rampant, dancing through the air like dragons. Everywhere they passed, the skies copsed and thendscape burned.

    Power like that could easily y even Profound Serenity Emperors!

    Beneath the suppression of that rampaging, explosive sword intent, Su Yi¡¯s predicament grew increasingly perilous.

    Just a few blinks of the eyeter, he had new wounds, and his expression was pallid.

    It didn¡¯t matter that his attainments in the Dao of the Sword would have shocked any era they¡¯d appeared in. In this confrontation of pure power, the disparity between him and his opponent was just too great.

    ng!!!

    Suddenly, an explosive impact rang out.

    Su Yi felt a sharp pain in his wrists, and his fingers trembled as the Immortal-Beating Mallet flew from his grip.

    He was even sent flying back, hacking up blood. His clothes were thoroughly stained red, and his face was as white as paper.

    ¡°Hahaha, Master, how does it feel to be bullied and suppressed?¡± Huo Yaoughed like mad.

    He stretched out his hand and seized the Immortal-Beating Mallet, his gaze passionate. ¡°An excellent Xiantian treasure. Master, allow your disciple to safeguard this treasure going forward.¡±

    With that, he put the mallet away.

    A momentter, he smiled, his eyes narrowing into slits as he gazed at Su Yi. ¡°Master, I know you have other trump cards, and I urge you to use them quickly. Otherwise, you really won¡¯t get another chance!¡±

    He approached Su Yi, step by step. His aura was terrifying, and his mes seared the heavens.

    The Scarlet Dome of the Firmament let out a clear, impassioned hum, as if longing to feast on fresh blood.

    Throughout this exchange, although Huo Yao seemed arrogant and unrestrained, he maintained constant vignce. He was well aware that if he wanted to take down the man he¡¯d viewed with awe for countless years, he couldn¡¯t afford even the slightestcency. If he underestimated his opponent, Su Yi was sure to turn this around!

    ¡°To tell the truth, your attainments in the Dao of the Sword are stillcking in many ways. Forget about Pi Mo and Qing Tang. Of all my disciples, Xuan Ning is the least talented at swordy, but you¡¯re inferior to even him.¡±

    Su Yi finally spoke, and he sounded a bit disappointed.

    He was covered in wounds, and his clothes were red with blood, but he still seemedposed and contemptuous.

    His audible disappointment stabbed Huo Yao¡¯s heart like a knife.

    Had anyone else said that, he would have disdained paying them any heed.

    Buting from Su Yi, such words were the greatest expression of contempt and disapproval imaginable!

    Huo Yao¡¯s handsome face contorted slightly, and he said icily, ¡°Master, you¡¯re seriously telling me I¡¯m inferior to even a little tortoise like Xuan Ning? Hah! What a joke!

    ¡°I know that you might just be trying to provoke me. If weakness appears in my heart, it might give you an opportunity to exploit.¡± Huo Yao took a deep breath and said coolly, ¡°But I¡¯ll remember what you just said. Once I have you kneeling before me, I¡¯ll make you take everyst word back!¡±

    Boom!

    He attacked, sword swinging, his momentum even fiercer and mightier than before.

    Even his surroundings seemed to kneel before him in submission. That terrifying pressure made Su Yi feel as if he were trapped in a swamp.

    This was the pressure of a Profound Serenity Emperor. His imposing aura alone could shatter the souls of those weaker than him!

    ¡°Go!¡± Su Yi waved his sleeves, and a ck, perfectly cubical sphere shot forth, bursting with divine radiance. Heaven and earth suddenly trembled.

    The Buddha¡¯s Seal of Life and Death!

    This was a supreme treasure the First Heavenly Libationer of the Nine Heavens Pavilion had refined personally.

    Furthermore, when Su Yi activated, he didn¡¯t hesitate to attach a wisp of the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ power!

    As the seal flew through the air, it descended like a primordial demon mountain re-entering the world. Explosive divine radiance ran rampant, as if intent on crushing the dome of heaven and shattering everything throughout the surroundingndscape.

    ng!!!

    Huo Yao activated the Scarlet Dome of Heaven and shed with it head-on, but mere momentster, his sword wailed. Huo Yao plummeted from the sky and mmed hard into the dirt.

    Splurt!

    His expression instantly shifted.

    The power of that seal was absolutely terrifying, but Huo Yao simply couldn¡¯t grasp how Su Yi was controlling it with his mere Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivation.

    It was simply unbelievable!

    But there was no time for Huo Yao to give the matter any further thought. The cubical Buddha¡¯s Seal of Life and Death was already mming down at him once more.

    Boom!!

    The skies shattered like the surface of a mirror.

    Even though Huo Yao was giving it everything he had, that unparalleled power of the Dao of the Sword still sent him staggering back, blood flowing from his lips.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Huo Yao¡¯s eyes shone with ferocity. His entire body surged with divine mes, which spread out and nketed both heaven and earth.

    Just as the Buddha¡¯s Seal of Life and Death was about to descend once more, Huo Yao opened his mouth and exhaled.

    A crystal-clear coppermp floated into the air.

    Its bronze surface was carved with nine dragons roaring into the heavens, and as it took to the skies, boundless draconic roars reverberated throughout heaven and earth.

    Its interior zed with colorful golden fire. It dispersed the inky darkness of the nightpletely. The skies were as bright as midday!

    The Lamp of the Nine Dragon Gods!

    When Su Yi saw this from a distance, his gaze turned even more indifferent.

    This was one of the precious treasures he¡¯d gathered in his past life. It was refined from numerous unmatched divine materials, and it contained the Fire of the Nine Profounds.

    A single spark of this me could melt an entirendscape!

    ¡°Go!¡± Huo Yao bellowed.

    Boom!

    The Lamp of the Nine Dragon Gods burst with radiant purple mes, like a miniature sun. The fire swept toward the descending Buddha¡¯s Seal of Life and Death.

    The entire stretch of sky instantly seemed to copse. The surging mes relentlessly suppressed the Buddha¡¯s Seal of Life and Death, firmly locking it down. Fire fell like rain, melting and incinerating the surroundingndscape.

    ¡°To me!¡± Huo Yao¡¯s long hair danced in the air as he suddenly stretched out his hand, unleashed a treasure-restricting divine ability, and pulled the seal toward him from afar.

    Weng!

    The Buddha¡¯s Seal of Life and Death trembled.

    Off in the distance, Su Yi swayed on his feet and coughed up blood once more.

    Huo Yao couldn¡¯t help but throw back his head andugh. ¡°Hahaha! Master, are you so angry that you coughed up blood? It¡¯s just a pity that this treasure fell into your hands. That¡¯s no different from throwing a pearl into the mud or desecrating a heavenly treasure. You¡¯d best let your disciple look after it for you!¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, he tightened his grip.

    Several hundred feet away, the seal let out a deafening wail, then shot right toward him.

    It was surrounded by a wisp of the power of the Sword of the Nine Hells, which suddenly burst with terrifying power. This let the seal break free of its restraints and descend upon Huo Yao once more.

    Boom!

    The entire stretch of sky exploded, and Huo Yao was forced into the ground. His skin split and cracked, and fresh blood scattered.

    His face was covered in dirt and his hair was disheveled. He cut a sorry figure.

    However, Su Yi furrowed his brow.

    Right at the critical juncture, the bronze armor covering Huo Yao¡¯s body blocked the Buddha¡¯s Seal of Life and Death. Thus, it failed to deal heavy damage.

    The bronze armor was emzoned with dark, silver, inscrutable Dao Markings. It was like a curtain of light wrapped around Huo Yao, and it seemed iparably mysterious.

    The Silverme Fighting the Heavens Armor!

    Just like the Lamp of the Nine Dragon Gods, it was one of the treasures Su Yi had collected in his past life. Its defensive powers were immense; it could neutralize even the full-force attack of a Profound Serenity Emperor with ease.

    It was thanks to this treasure that although Huo Yao was injured, none of his wounds were fatal.

    ¡°Dammit!¡± In response to these unexpected injuries, Huo Yao¡¯s handsome face turned iparably ashen, and his eyes glinted with viciousness.

    He stretched out his hand and grabbed the Buddha¡¯s Seal of Life and Death, which was now much weaker than before.

    Then, his eyes crackled with electricity as he locked onto the distant Su Yi. ¡°Master, what¡¯s the point in struggling any longer? As you can see, although this seal is impressive, I¡¯ve already subdued it!¡±

    As he spoke, he was just about to put the seal away when the power lying dormant within the seal stirred. It suddenly burst with unsurpassed destructive power.

    Crunch!

    This sudden development caught Huo Yaopletely off guard. The fingers of the hand holding the seal snapped with a spray of blood.

    ¡°Shit!¡± Huo Yao retreated explosively.

    Practically simultaneously, a tall, thin, aged figure in ck shot out from within the Buddha¡¯s Seal of Life and Death.

    He wore a tall, ck hat and dark robes. His face was thin, and he had a goatlike beard. As soon as he appeared, a terrifying aura swept outward, shaking both heaven and earth.

    Huo Yao had already retreated into the distance, but his pupils nheless constricted, and his heart shook. What a strong remnant of will! Just how strong was the cultivation of the person who left it there?

    Meanwhile, Su Yi gazed at the thin old man in ck without the slightest joy or sorrow.

    Back when he first obtained the Buddha¡¯s Seal of Life and Death, he sensed the powerful remnant will lying dormant within it.

    And it was the Netherworld King who told him that this remnant will belonged to the First Heavenly Libationer of the Nine Heavens Pavilion!

 Chapter 980 - True Despair

    Chapter 980 - True Despair

    Huo Yao didn¡¯t recognize the First Heavenly Libationer.

    Nevertheless, he could sense that the remnant of will that had suddenly shot out of Buddha¡¯s Seal of Life and Death emanated an utterly terrifying aura!

    It was so terrifying that he could feel his hair stand on end and chills spread across his skin.

    Without the slightest hesitation, Huo Yao waved his sleeves.

    The Lamp of the Nine Dragon Gods burst with radiant light and fired a monstrous purple me. The ze swept toward the elder in ck.

    The air burned, and the firelight illuminated the nine heavens.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± A cold, forceful look appeared on the old man¡¯s brow, and he suddenly chopped the air with his hand.

    Whoosh!

    A streak of ck de light full of cmitous energy cleaved through the air like a knife. It instantly tore through the purple mes nketing heaven and earth.

    Then, it continued toward Huo Yao, its power entirely undiminished!

    As if it were cutting through rotten wood. Huo Yao¡¯s expression was instantly as solemn as could be.

    A bronze shield as smooth as the surface of a mirror suddenly appeared in his left hand, and natural Dao Markings appeared all over it, outlining two spirit fish: one white, one ck.

    This was a Xiantian treasure, the Yin-Yang Chaos Origin Shield!

    Bang!!!

    When the sharp ck light cleaved into the shield, it burst with appalling radiance.

    Huo Yao staggered violently, and throughout his body, his blood and qi churned. Still, he sessfully blocked this terrifying attack.

    The distant elder in ck looked a bit surprised, and his gaze focused. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought a Profound Serenity cultivator like you would possess so many Xiantian treasures.¡±

    In his eyes, the Scarlet Dome of the Firmament, the Lamp of the Nine Dragon Gods, the Yin-Yang Chaos Origin Shield, and the Silverme Fighting the Heavens Armor were all first-rate Xiantian Divine Treasures. All were extremely rare.

    Even one such treasure was endlessly useful to an Emperor, yet Huo Yao had four of them!

    ¡°There¡¯s no shortage of things you don¡¯t know, you old codger. Besides, you¡¯re nothing but a remnant of will. Do you really think you can do whatever you please!?¡± Huo Yao bellowed, his eyes shining with explosive viciousness.

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, his five severed fingers grew back, like withered trees in spring.

    Boom!

    A momentter, Huo Yao charged at the old man in ck.

    The Scarlet Dome of Heaven¡¯s clear hum shook the world, and the firelight of the Lamp of the Nine Dragon Gods intertwined, making Huo Yao seem like a demonic god at war.

    His momentum was tyrannical, and his aura was ferocious and frenzied!

    The old man in ck remained as calm as before. His sleeves billowed around him as he unleashed a strange and inscrutable secret art of the Grand Dao. His bony fingers were like ten des, shing and gouging repeatedly.

    h! h! h!

    One streak of sharp ck light after another shot forth, all of them full of the power of a cmity of the Grand Dao.

    Each streak of ck light was strange and quick as lightning. They appeared and disappeared unpredictably, but the forceful, destructive power within them ripped through the skies with ease, leaving long, narrow rifts behind.

    In the blink of an eye, the skies were riddled with holes, as if someone had taken a knife to canvas!

    Just like that, a grand battle broke out.

    Huo Yao¡¯s tyrannical viciousness was in stark contrast to the old man¡¯s indifferent coldness.

    The two of them fought bitterly throughout this stretch of heaven and earth. Their battle raged with such ferocity that heaven and earth dimmed, and the sun and moon lost their light. The surroundingndscape alreadyy withered and in ruin.

    Divine radiance ran rampant, and as they shed, the resulting impact shook the heavens and boomed throughout thendscape.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t leave.

    He just stood in the distance, calmly taking all of this in. His expression was as tranquil as the waters of an ancient well, and it contained neither joy nor sorrow.

    There was no doubt about it: the remnant will of the First Heavenly Libationer of the Nine Heavens Pavilion was terrifying, especially given his master of the Laws of Heavenly Prayer. They were like the imposing might of the heavens, and they were intensely strong.

    Although this old man was only a portion of the real thing¡¯s will, he was still stronger than Fourth Executioner Hong Ying.

    If not for Huo Yao¡¯s control over numerous Xiantiain treasures, he would have been no match for the First Heavenly Libationer, and he likely would have lost right off the bat.

    But the weaknesses of an imprint of will were readily apparent too. Most notably, their power was limited, and they wouldn¡¯tst long!

    Boom!

    The grand battle raged on with iparable ferocity.

    Huo Yao fought valiantly, but he didn¡¯t sh with the old man in ck. Instead, he tried to draw this out.

    There was no doubt about it: he¡¯d already realized that his strength wasn¡¯t enough to defeat his opponent. Thus, he¡¯d decided to drag this out and exhaust his enemy¡¯s energy reserves!

    But the old man in ck naturally wouldn¡¯t just let him act as he pleased. He immediately used the strongest methods at his disposal and attacked Huo Yao with all his might.

    Just a few breaths of timeter, Huo Yao was covered in wounds.

    Although none of his injuries were lethal, his skin was in tatters, and he bled non-stop. He cut an extremely sorry figure.

    ¡°If your true body were here, I might well be afraid of you, you old bastard. But what can a mere portion of your will do to me!?¡± Huo Yao bellowed, and his entire body surged with mes rife with viciousness as he circted his technique to the full limit of its power.

    He¡¯d already sensed that the ck-robed old man¡¯s power was starting to fade!

    ¡°Is that so?¡± A hint of a chill appeared in the depths of the old man¡¯s gaze. A momentter, he let out a strange Daoist invocation and swept his sleeves through the air.

    Boom!

    Buddha¡¯s Seal of Life and Death burst with a hundred feet of ck me. The entirendscape suddenly swayed, as if the heavens were falling and the earth were caving in.

    Huo Yao¡¯s pupils constricted. Has the old codger decided to stake everything on a single attack!?

    ¡°You¡¯re right, kid: I am indeed only an imprint of will. Furthermore, my true body left me here when he was only in the early-stage Profound Unity Realm. However¡­¡± The old man¡¯s entire body suddenly caught aze. ¡°Dealing with someone of your level still won¡¯t be difficult!¡±

    As his cold, indifferent voice echoed through the air, the old man in ck transformed into a searing streak of light and shot into the Buddha¡¯s Seal of Life and Death.

    Boom!

    The seal instantly transformed into an enormous ck sun. It brought with it appalling ck radiance, and it descended explosively upon Huo Yao.

    The old-timer¡¯s actually quite decisive, thought Su Yi.

    ¡°Dammit!¡± Huo Yaopletely lost hisposure, and he chose to dodge without the slightest hesitation.

    And as he dodged, he activated practically every defensive art and treasure at his disposal. He simply didn¡¯t dare to hold back.

    The Scarlet Dome of Heaven unleashed its defensive divine ability, forming a sword curtain with thirty-threeyers of the power of the Laws in front of Huo Yao.

    The Lamp of the Nine Dragon Gods burst with purple me that condensed into an enormous purple lotus that defended Huo Yao on all sides.

    He activated the Yin-Yang Chaos Origin Shield with his left hand, while his armor lit up with intricate, inscrutable talisman markings of the Grand Dao¡­

    Even so, Huo Yao didn¡¯t feel safe.

    Without so much as the slightest dy, he bit through the tip of his tongue. The blood and qi throughout his body rumbled like thunder, and barriers outlined in fresh blood took shape around him, like a multiyered demonic domain rising and falling.

    The Fire Demon Domain!

    This was Huo Yao¡¯s innate divine ability. In exchange for the majority of his blood and qi, he could create a domain of the Laws to defend himself. It was like a natural barrier.

    It was also then that the Buddha¡¯s Seal of Life and Death descended like an enormous ck sun.

    Boom!!

    Heaven and earth suddenly trembled as if the skies were falling.

    A deafening impact boomed throughout the nine heavens.

    Su Yi watched as the Buddha¡¯s Seal of Life and Death broke through the purple mes of the Lamp of the Nine Dragon Gods as if they were nothing but rotten wood. Misty light filled the sky.

    Immediately afterward, explosions rang out in rapid session, like the beating of a drum.

    That was the sound of the seal boring relentlessly through the Scarlet Dome of Heaven¡¯s thirty-threeyers of sword curtain. The sword curtain was strong enough to block the full force of a Profound Serenity Emperor, yet now, it shattered as easily as if it were made of ss!

    A momentter, a shrill wail rang out, apanied by the crunching of breaking bones.

    The Yin-Yang Chaos Origin Shield was sent flying, and Huo Yao¡¯s left hand shattered with a spray of blood.

    Then, the Buddha¡¯s Seal of Life and Death mmed into him.

    Bang!!!

    Huo Yao was sent flying directly backward.

    The thirty-threeyers of barriers shattered with a bang, and the Silverme Fighting the Heavens Armor bent, caving in at the chest. The sound of shattering bone soon followed.

    As for Huo Yao himself? Blood flowed from the seven apertures of his face, and hisplexion was deathly pale. His skin was covered in numerous cracks, all of which gushed blood.

    In the end, they fell into one of the newly opened chasms in the ground with a thud, stirring up a cloud of dust.

    One attack!

    One attack broke through thebined defenses of four Xiantian treasures and severely injured Huo Yao! This unstoppable power was astonishing and appalling!

    However, although the Buddha¡¯s Seal of Life and Death had been terrifying beyond limit just moments prior, it suddenly trembled. Its misty light receded and dimmed, and it fell from the sky as if it hadpletely run out of power.

    Su Yi took all of this in, but his expression didn¡¯t so much as ripple.

    Even after burning his remnant will, the First Heavenly Libationer couldn¡¯t kill Huo Yao in the end.

    But then, it makes sense. He left this remnant will behind when he was still in the early-stage Profound Unity Realm, thought Su Yi.

    Dust and smoke permeated the air, and thendscape withered.

    Huo Yao¡¯s hysterical, uproariousughter suddenly resounded from within the cracked ground.

    ¡°Master, that secret weapon of yours sure was something! What a pity that the old timer couldn¡¯t kill me after all!¡±

    He then shot out of one of the newly opened chasms.

    Huo Yao¡¯s clothes were in ruins, his hair was disheveled, and his skin was cracked and smeared with blood. There was even a startling indentation in his chest. All in all, he looked like an unparalleled vicious ghost who¡¯d just crawled out of the pits of hell.

    Despite the severity of his injuries, his aura was explosive and vicious!

    His bloodshot eyes locked onto the distant Su Yi, and a huge smile spread across his face. It contained a mixture of smug pride and hatred as he rasped, ¡°If you have anything else up your sleeves, now¡¯s the time to reveal it!¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, the wounds covering his entire body burst with transparent, radiant, nine-colored light.

    An unbelievable scene followed.

    The wounds covering every inch of his body knit together at speeds visible to the naked eye!

    A Yin-Yang Nine Purities Pill!

    Su Yi furrowed his brow.

    In his past life, he¡¯d put over a thousand types of divine medicine and over a hundred years of effort into refining a batch of the pills honored as the ¡°greatest in the Wilds.¡±

    Even then, the finished batch only contained nine pills. A Yin-Yang Nine Purities Pill could return flesh to bone and save someone from the brink of death. Even Emperors with severe injuries could recover rapidly after taking just one pill!

    There was no doubt about it. After taking heavy injuries, Huo Yao instantly took one such pill!

    ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll just have to teach you the true meaning of despair, you wicked creature!¡± The depths of Su Yi¡¯s gaze shone with murderous intent. He made no further attempts to conceal it.

    With a wave of his sleeves, a three-inch green-skinned gourd floated into the air.

    Huo Yao¡¯sughter came to an abrupt halt, and his eyes were suddenlypletely bloodshot. Irrepressible dread filled his expression.

    The Tiny Heart of the Cosmos!!!

 Chapter 981 - Please Enlighten Me, Master

    Chapter 981 - Please Enlighten Me, Master

    As the third legacy disciple of the Grotto of Abstruse Force, how could Huo Yao possibly fail to recognize the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos?

    This was a legendary Dao Sword. Throughout the Wilds, who knew how many experts paled at the mere mention of this matchless weapon?

    ¡°And here I thought that little bitch, Qing Tang, had already gotten her hands on that sword¡­ Who¡¯d have thought you had it with you all this time, Master¡­?¡±

    Huo Yao¡¯s expression shifted erratically.

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, he attacked.

    Whoosh!

    The Scarlet Dome of Heaven soared into the air, bringing with it a rain of divine fire as it shed ruthlessly at Su Yi.

    Even though Huo Yao¡¯s wounds had yet to fully knit back together, the power of that sh was nheless tyrannical beyond measure, with enough force to piece through all of creation!

    Su Yi gripped the three-inch green-skinned gourd and shifted subtly.

    ng!!

    A boundless, ethereal sword hum resounded throughout the withered, batteredndscape.

    It was obviously just a sword hum, but it contained a supreme, unmatched majesty. It bore down on thendscape, shaking the mountains and rivers. Everything seemed on the verge of copse.

    Huo Yao¡¯s heart suddenly shook, and his qi cirction stagnated. Even his soul was suddenly under indescribably terrifying suppression. His entire body stiffened, and he felt as if he¡¯d plunged into an icy abyss.

    At the same time, the Scarlet Dome of Heaven suddenly wailed mid-sh. Its fiery, translucent de stopped in midair and quivered.

    The murderous aura along its edge instantly dissipated.

    A sense of foreboding rose in Huo Yao¡¯s heart.

    He was just about to use the Scarlet Dome of Heaven to attack when the fingers of Su Yi¡¯s right hand shifted, forming a strange seal before gently pressing the surface of the green-skinned gourd.

    Practically simultaneously, a strange Edict appeared on the de of the Scarlet Dome of Heaven. The sword whooshed through the air andnded in Su Yi¡¯s palm.

    Like a swallow returning to its nest.

    Splurt!

    Huo Yao coughed up blood, and his expression changed dramatically.

    His connection to the Scarlet Dome of Heaven had been forcefully severed, and his soul had suffered the resulting bacsh.

    This caught himpletely off guard!

    After all, he¡¯d acquired this sword a full five hundred years ago, and he¡¯d since treated it like his natal Dao Sword, tempering it and nourishing it within his body. It had long since connected to his will, and he could control it as if it were an extension of his body.

    Who¡¯d have thought that in a matter of seconds, Su Yi wouldn¡¯t just seize the Scarlet Dome of Heaven; he¡¯d even severed its connection to Huo Yaopletely!

    How could Huo Yao not be surprised?

    ¡°Master, you¡­ How did you do that?¡± Huo Yao said with visible bewilderment, and his voice was far graver than before.

    ¡°What I give you, you¡¯re wee to take, but what I don¡¯t give you will never belong to you.¡± Su Yi casually put away the Scarlet Dome of Heaven and approached Huo Yao.

    His earlier injuries remained, his face was pallid, and his blue clothes were stained with blood. Nheless, his expression remained calm,posed, and indifferent from beginning to end.

    When he saw Su Yi approach, Huo Yao¡¯s heart inexplicably clenched, and he gnashed his teeth. ¡°Master, brag as much as you want, but you¡¯re ultimately still only in the Spiritual Revolution Realm!!¡±

    Boom!

    Divine mes exploded around him, and he pressed his fingers together like a sword and shed at Su Yi from a distance.

    Su Yi waved the three-inch green-skinned gourd, and a wisp of the aura of the Sword of the Nine Hells poured into it.

    A clear hum resounded from within the gourd once more, like the first primordial sounds of the Grand Dao.

    It went off in Huo Yao¡¯s ears like thunder, and it mmed into his soul. Indescribable, rending pain spread across it, leaving him seeing stars. He trembled from head to toe, and his face contorted hideously.

    Even his qi was under the effects of a terrifying suppressive force.

    Before he could react, a streak of illusory clear sword light shed within the gourd in Su Yi¡¯s hand, then gently waved through the air.

    Crunch!

    Huo Yao¡¯s streak of sword qi shattered like paper mache.

    A momentter, Su Yi¡¯s sh continued toward Huo Yao, its unstoppable, unmatched power entirely undiminished.

    Huo Yao¡¯s Dao Heart had only just struggled free from the effects of that sword hum, but by the time he regained his mental rity, Su Yi¡¯s sh was already upon him. He instinctively dodged.

    Splurt!

    A bleeding limb fell through the air. A burst of fine flecks of sword qi followed, reducing the severed limb to ash before it hit the ground.

    Su Yi¡¯s sh left a thousand-foot, perfectly straight rift in the air, and even after a long time had passed, it showed no sign of dissipating.

    Not far away, Huo Yao¡¯s miserable, sorry figure reappeared.

    Although he¡¯d dodged with all his might, he¡¯d ultimately underestimated the power of that sh. His left arm had been severed, and rampaging sword intent was still tearing into the wound. Bits of flesh were reduced to ash before falling to the ground.

    This left Huo Yao so startled that he broke out in cold sweats.

    He activated all manner of secret arts without the slightest hesitation, and only then did he just barely manage to disperse the terrifying sword intent trying to infiltrate his body.

    However, his face paled once more.

    Even though the power of the Yin-Yang Nine Purities Pills was helping him recover, Su Yi¡¯s sh had inflicted new injuries upon him!

    ¡°Dammit! This isn¡¯t possible! With your current power, how could you possibly use a supreme treasure like the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos!?¡± Huo Yao cried out furiously.

    He could see Su Yi holding an illusory, clear sword shadow. It was three feet long, and as ethereal as a beam of flowing light.

    That was the sword light of the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos!

    Huo Yao had witnessed this sword¡¯s power a long time ago. When fully activated, its sword force could pierce the firmament, rip through the skies, and shatter mountains. It was terrifying beyond imagination!

    Even though Su Yi was currently only using a streak of sword light, its might still sent chills coursing through Huo Yao¡¯s heart.

    He couldn¡¯t even imagine how his Spiritual Revolution Realm master could disy its power.

    Because he was keenly aware that his master had said that even Profound Serenity Emperors would struggle to wield the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos!

    ¡°There¡¯s a lot you don¡¯t know, you wicked creature,¡± Su Yi said with cool indifference.

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, he gripped his sword and attacked.

    Whoosh!

    My sword wanders the ten directions, from the blue dome of heaven to the yellow springs below!

    This strike contained the profundities of the Rejoicing Sword Sutra. When unleashed through the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos, illusory and ethereal sword shadows filled the skies in all directions. Their hums rose in waves, and despite the enormity of thendscape, everything was under terrifying pressure, and everything shook.

    In the face of this attack, the formerly brazenly arrogant, ferocious Huo Yao panicked. Hepletely disregarded his wounds and forcefully circted the full extent of his cultivation base.

    Divine mes suddenly lit up around him, their radiance illuminating the nine heavens!

    ¡°Go!¡± Huo Yao bellowed.

    He fully activated the Lamp of the Nine Dragon Gods. Monstrous divine purple mes filled the sky, transforming into nine lifelike dragons. Their mountainous bodies coiled, and the purple mes emanating from them unleashed indescribable destructive power.

    But as those clear, illusory sword shadows swept forth, they slew the nine illusory dragons with ease. The dragons turned into firelight, filled the skies, and went out!

    A momentter, the Lamp of the Nine Dragon Gods swayed violently. A strange Edict appeared above its wick, just like the one that had appeared above the Scarlet Dome of Heaven.

    Immediately afterward, Huo Yao felt a rending pain in his soul, and hepletely lost his connection to themp.

    The Xiantian treasure, meanwhile, blurred into a streak of firelight andnded in Su Yi¡¯s palm.

    As this now-familiar scene yed out, Huo Yao¡¯s eyes almost burst with fury.

    However, he had no time to think about it any further. The sword shadows filling the sky were already descending upon him.

    ¡°No¡ª¡ª!!¡±

    Huo Yao suddenly took out the Yin-Yang Chaos Origin Shield, creating an iparably radiant curtain of light, which ruthlessly sted Su Yi.

    Two markings were clearly discernible upon this curtain of light: two fish, one ck, one white. The white fish¡¯s head linked with the ck fish¡¯s tail and vice versa, forming a wondrous and unfathomable cycle of Yin and Yang.

    But the curtain ultimately couldn¡¯t withstand Su Yi¡¯s sh. It popped before Huo Yao like a soap bubble.

    Bang!!

    With a heaven-shaking impact, Huo Yao flew back like an arrow loosed from its bow.

    The same Edict floated up on the surface of the Yin-Yang Chaos Origin Shield, which suddenly broke free from his grip andnded in Su Yi¡¯s hand.

    And before Huo Yao had even managed to stabilize himself, he coughed up blood once more.

    The Scarlet Dome of Heaven, the Lamp of the Nine Dragon Gods, and the Yin-Yang Chaos Origin Shield had all been taken from him, one after another. Every time, he suffered the resulting bacsh.

    Although it wasn¡¯t enough to kill him, his soul was severely damaged.

    After taking Su Yi¡¯s powerful sh, even his body was in tatters. The ces the Yin-Yang Nine Purities Pills had fixed split open once more. He was now a mass of pulped flesh and wounds so deep that even his bones were visible.

    His handsome face was as white as a sheet!

    In stark contrast with his initial unbridled, contemptuous, prideful air, Huo Yao seemed miserable and pathetic to the extreme. He¡¯d even lost his left arm.

    ¡°How could this¡­ It¡¯s impossible¡­ This isn¡¯t possible!!¡± Huo Yao howled, his voice full of rage, rm, and panic. His face was ashen and contorted, his chest heaved, and his long, disheveled hair was stained with blood. He looked utterly insane.

    Off in the distance, Su Yi was as calm as ever. His steps never paused, and his gait was neither slow nor hurried. It was as if he were out for a stroll through his own garden.

    The clear sword shadow he held in his right hand was illusory and mysterious. It added to his formless pressure, making him seem like a deity gazing down upon the masses from on high,

    Su Yi wasted no time talking. His left hand reached into the air.

    Boom!

    The Silverme Fighting the Heavens Armor lit up, and an identical Edict appeared on its surface.

    ¡°No¡ª¡ª! That¡¯s mine! Mine!!¡± Huo Yao waspletely flustered.

    He circted the full extent of his power in an attempt to suppress the Silverme Fighting the Heavens Armor, but ultimately, his efforts were in vain. The treasure¡¯s Edicts lit up, and it immediately broke free of Huo Yao¡¯s body, transformed into a fist-sized streak of silver light, andnded in Su Yi¡¯s outstretched palm.

    ¡°Master, you¡­ How did you do that?¡± Huo Yao¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he stared intently at the relentlessly approaching Su Yi.

    He¡¯d only just said this when he broke into hacking coughs, and blood poured down the corners of his lips. His formerly upright figure was now hunched over.

    His battle against the First Heavenly Libationer¡¯s remnant will had left him with severe injuries.

    Now, before he could recover fully, Su Yi struck him repeatedly. His heart almost couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and he seemed frantic and enraged, as well as terrified and ill at ease.

    ¡°Want to know?¡± Su Yi asked calmly.

    ¡°Please enlighten me, Master!¡± Huo Yao emphasized each and every word, and he gnashed his teeth so hard they almost shattered.

    As if saying those words now was an enormous humiliation.

    Su Yi said with cool indifference, ¡°I¡¯m no longer your master, but so long as you kneel before me, I wouldn¡¯t mind clearing up your doubts.¡±

 Chapter 982 - A Test

    Chapter 982 - A Test

    He wants me to kneel before he answers my questions?

    This demand seemed to thoroughly provoke Huo Yao, whose expression shifted erratically, flitting between shame, rage, and ferocity.

    A momentter, he took a deep breath and hissed, ¡°Master, in your past life, when you took us as your disciples, you said it yourself: your disciples only need toplete a ritual bow when they first ept you as their master. After that, we weren¡¯t to bow to anyone, not to the heavens, not to the earth, not to gods or ghosts, and not to our seniors!¡±

    Here, his bloodshot eyes locked onto Su Yi. ¡°So why must you humiliate me in this way now?¡±

    The rule he spoke of really did exist.

    This was a rule Su Yi had set personally when he established his sect, and it applied to all disciples, not just those he taught personally. His goal was to ensure that all of them had Dao Hearts free of fear, with the courage to forge valiantly ahead.

    However, Su Yi felt that it was quite ironic for Huo Yao to bring those rules up now.

    A traitor to his sect and to his master saw fit to discuss the rules of those he¡¯d betrayed? How ridiculous was that?

    ¡°Humiliate you?¡± Su Yi smiled, but his smile was utterly devoid of emotion. ¡°Wicked creature, I won¡¯t just stop at humiliating you. During this expedition to the Burial Ground of the Dao, I¡¯ll personally cleanse my home of filth and eradicate you, my unfilial disciple.¡±

    His tone was calm and casual, but Huo Yao felt an inexplicable chill course through his heart. He could hear the incontrovertible determination in his master¡¯s voice!

    But before he could say anything else, Su Yi gripped his sword and attacked.

    His gait seemed slow, but in truth, he moved quickly. His bloodstained robes fluttered around him as he swung the clear, illusory sword in his hands.

    Huo Yao was already severely injured, and he¡¯d already experienced the terrifying power of the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos. How could he dare block it head-on?

    He exhaled without the slightest hesitation.

    Whoosh!

    A streak of ck light surged into being, then transformed into a nine-inch ck weaver¡¯s shuttle.

    As soon as it appeared, a rain of strange, inscrutable spatial power poured down and enveloped Huo Yaopletely.

    h!

    The ck shuttle shed, boring a spatial rift into the sky. It then carried Huo Yao, who was bathed in a rain of its spatial power, and flew off.

    The power of Su Yi¡¯s sh hit nothing but air.

    However, Su Yi didn¡¯t panic in the slightest. The three-inch gourd in his hand swayed, and a boundless, ethereal hum rang out.

    Several hundred feet away.

    The sky suddenly copsed and split, and a figure staggered out and fell.

    This was none other than Huo Yao.

    He had a death grip on the ck weaver¡¯s shuttle, like a drowning man clutching hisst hope. He poured the full extent of his cultivation base into the treasure in an attempt to hold it back.

    Off in the distance, Su Yi¡¯s indifferent gaze shone with a hint of disdain.

    He stretched out his hand and grabbed from afar.

    Boom!

    The surface of the shuttle burst with a strange Edict. Practically simultaneously, its connection to Huo Yao snapped.

    Huo Yao¡¯s soul suffered the resulting bacsh once more. The pain made everything go ck, and he hacked up blood.

    His right arm¡ªthe only one he had left¡ªhad a tight grip on the shuttle, but to no avail. It bore a hole right through his hand, scattering chunks of flesh before blurring into a streak of light andnding gently in Su Yi¡¯s palm.

    ¡°No¡ª¡ª!¡± Off in the distance, Huo Yao roared bitterly and wept tears of blood. His entire body trembled.

    ¡°You even resorted to the Controlling Currents Shuttle. Seems to me that you¡¯ve got no cards left,¡± said Su Yi. He was already walking toward Huo Yao.

    The Controlling Currents Shuttle!

    This wondrous and unfathomable Xiantian Divine Treasure was a natural spatial divine artifact containing the profundities of space. It could easily tear through the sky and carry a cultivator through space and across different nes.

    Of course, it was also a supreme treasure when used for escaping.

    However, using it came at a bit of a cost. It required burning a portion of the power of one¡¯s soul. Only then could its user activate the secrets of space it contained.

    Thus, Huo Yao typically viewed it as a life-saving trump card. Outside of a life-or-death situation, he wouldn¡¯t use it lightly.

    There was no doubt about it: Huo Yao had reached a dead end, and he was trying to use the Controlling Currents Shuttle to flee. s, he failed just as he was on the verge of sess.

    ¡°Master, you¡­. How much longer can you hold out?¡± Huo Yao¡¯s face contorted, and his eyes shone with explosive viciousness and madness. ¡°With your cultivation, you must have paid a heavy price to forcefully activate the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos, and that¡¯s on top of using the Yazi lineage¡¯s God-Killing Qi Explosion Art!¡±

    Here, he took a deep breath and suddenly straightened his back. Heughed hideously, ¡°Seems to me that you¡¯re at the end of your rope too! You won¡¯t be able to hold out much longer!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee to try me,¡± Su Yi said tly, then swung his sword.

    With my sword, I split mountains and seas. My troubles recede like the tides.

    Just one sh, and he split the dome of heaven! Nothing could stand in its way!

    That level of sword force seemed like it would split heaven and earth. Even gods and ghosts would tremble at the sight of it.

    ¡°Dammit!¡± Huo Yao¡¯s long hair stood on end. The murderous intent within that sh sent a chill coursing through his entire body.

    The power of this attack enveloped everything on all sides. There was nowhere to run, so he could only sh with it head-on.

    Under the stimtion of the threat of impending death, Huo Yao went all out. Divine mes zed around him, and his Laws of the Grand Dao litpletely aze.

    ¡°Open!¡± Huo Yao¡¯s voice boomed like thunder as he poured the entirety of his cultivation base into firing a streak of sword qi.

    It was like the fire of the nine heavens, forceful and unrestrained, with the power to melt both heaven and earth!

    Boom!

    Heaven and earth trembled, and everything crumbled.

    An explosive, rampaging burst of destructive power sted through the skies, and divine mes incinerated everything within thirty thousand miles into nothingness.

    When the misty light receded like waters at low tide, and when the dust and smoke dissipated, the sound of violent, hacking coughs resounded throughout the scorched wreckage.

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.

    He walked over and saw Huo Yao seated on the ground, his body in tatters and his flesh an indistinct pulp. His pallid face was covered in dust and blood, and his vitality couldn¡¯t have been any weaker.

    Su Yi nced at Huo Yao¡¯s chest.

    A jade pendant about the size of an infant¡¯s fist hung from his neck. It was pale golden in color, but spider web-like cracks had appeared all over its surface, and its light was dimming.

    When Su Yi saw it, he looked enlightened, but more than that, a nigh imperceptible hint of mncholy appeared in the depths of his indifferent gaze.

    The pendant was called ¡°Assurance.¡±

    Back when Huo Yao was in the Spiritual Revolution Realm, Su Yi personally suppressed his cultivation boundary to ensure that Huo Yao cleansed his heart of his innate viciousness before proving his Dao and bing an Emperor.

    It was then that he gave this pendant to Huo Yao and told him that he needn¡¯t worry even if his cultivation was a bit on the low side. Even if he encountered an old monster of the Profound Unity Realm while he was out wandering, this pendant would be enough to keep him alive.

    It was just that Su Yi wouldn¡¯t have imagined that the pendant he gave Huo Yao would one day save Huo Yao from him!

    ¡°Giving a treasure like that to a wicked creature like you really was a waste,¡± Su Yi whispered.

    Huo Yao sat on the ground and raised his head with great difficulty. He looked at Su Yi, who was now standing at close quarters. Suddenly, he grinned. ¡°Master, the winner is a king, and the loser is a bandit. I lost, so do with me as you will. However¡­¡±

    His smile receded, and his eyes shone with viciousness. ¡°Even if I die, I won¡¯t regret what I did today!¡±

    His voice was low and raspy, yet it revealed his ferocity.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was as calm as ever. ¡°I¡¯ll just ask you this: have I ever once mistreated you?¡±

    Huo Yao fell silent.

    A momentter, he burst into derisiveughter and shook his head. ¡°What¡¯s the point of discussing that? Master, don¡¯t tell me you hope to see me ovee with regret and crying bitterly? No! I chose my own path, and I absolutely won¡¯t regret it!¡±

    Su Yi said coolly, ¡°You know you¡¯re going to die, so regret would be a waste of time. If you¡¯re going to die anyway, why not remain upright and determined until the end? There¡¯s no need for you to argue with me, because I never considered trying to make you repent. You¡­ aren¡¯t worthy.¡±

    Huo Yao¡¯s expression shifted.

    Here, Su Yi gazed into the distance. ¡°After all you¡¯ve seen, what do you think I ought to do with Huo Yao?¡±

    A tall, thin figure suddenly appeared in the distant darkness. It was a handsome young man with a head of long gray hair.

    This was none other than Ye Luo!

    ¡°Sixth Junior Apprentice Brother¡­¡± Huo Yao¡¯s expression filled with disbelief. ¡°You¡­ What are you doing in the Burial Ground of the Dao?¡±

    Ye Luo ignored him.

    Instead, he stepped through the air, walked up to Su Yi, took a deep breath, and bowed. ¡°Disciple Ye Luo greets you, Master!¡±

    When they met on the Sea of Bitterness not long ago, Ye Luo had seemed iparably unrestrained, and he even called Su Yi a ¡°little fellow.¡± Moreover, he attempted to buy Threelives Rebirth Stones from him¡ªby force.

    It was only after watching Su Yi cut down Fourth Executioner Hong Ying and his subordinates that Ye Luo realized there was something strange about Su Yi and put the pieces together.

    Ye Luo had watched the entirety of Su Yi and Huo Yao¡¯s duel from the shadows, and he¡¯d heard every word they¡¯d exchanged.

    Now, when he faced Su Yi, Ye Luo¡¯s expression was extremely conflicted. There was undisguised excitement and delight, as well as dazed befuddlement too great to express in words.

    ¡°Answer my question first,¡± said Su Yi.

    Ye Luo had an extremelyplicated look on his face. ¡°Master, might you first permit me to ask Third Senior Apprentice Brother a few questions?¡±

    Su Yi gazed deeply at Ye Luo. ¡°You saw it all with your own eyes, yet you still find it difficult to judge. I imagine you still cannot ept all of this. Am I right?¡±

    Ye Luo nodded, his expression bleak. ¡°I truly would never have imagined that Third Senior Apprentice Brother would do something so¡­ disgraceful!¡±

    A momentter, his expression filled with determination, and he said with staunch assurance, ¡°But no matter what, in my heart, an unfilial traitor like Third Apprentice Brother deserves death! Master, please permit your disciple to execute him!¡±

    Huo Yao¡¯s betrayal hurt and enraged Ye Luo. He couldn¡¯t ept it all at once.

    But¡ª¡ª

    More than that, he couldn¡¯t ept the way Huo Yao had treated their master!!

    Su Yi waved dismissively. ¡°You still have doubts. If you kill Huo Yao now, how will you resolve them? I¡¯ll give you an opportunity. Starting here and now, keep an eye on Huo Yao. Don¡¯t let him leave the Burial Ground of the Dao, and definitely don¡¯t let the people he brought with him leave.¡±

    This left both Ye Luo and Huo Yao bbergasted.

    ¡°What do you mean by that, Master?¡± Huo Yao couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°If I use external power to kill you, my traitorous disciple, my heart won¡¯t know peace. While you¡¯re still alive, you¡¯re wee to share some of the truth with Ye Luo.¡±

    It seemed Huo Yao still dared not believe it. ¡°Master, you¡­ really don¡¯t n to kill me now?¡±

    Su Yi ignored Huo Yao and looked at Ye Luo. ¡°I might as well speak directly: this is a test. You can choose to flee with Huo Yao, or to help him take me down. You can also choose to carry out my orders. It¡¯s entirely up to you.¡±

    Ye Luo¡¯s expression instantly shifted. He suddenly realized the implications of the choice his master had given him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t me me for overthinking. I truly¡­ I can no longer wholeheartedly trust you all. You know what they say: after getting bitten by a snake, you¡¯ll fear even ropes for years toe,¡± Su Yi said with an air of self-deprecation. An undisguisable hint of loneliness and mncholy appeared in his expression.

    Ye Luo took in Su Yi¡¯s slightly pallid face and mncholy expression in a daze. He felt a piercing pain in his heart, and waves of emotion coursed through him. How disappointed must Master be to say something like that?

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Ye Luo said emphatically, ¡°Master, I¡¯ll prove to you that I¡­ have never been disloyal. I¡¯ve always been loyal, and I always will be!¡±

 Chapter 983 - Betrayal and Truth

    Chapter 983 - Betrayal and Truth

    Ye Luo left with the severely injured Huo Yao.

    Before they left, Su Yi retrieved the Immortal-Beating Mallet and the Buddha¡¯s Seal of Life and Death.

    It was only after watching the pair fade away into the boundless darkness of the night that Su Yi put away the three-inch green-skinned gourd he¡¯d been gripping in his left hand.

    A momentter, he broke into hacking coughs, and blood poured from the corners of his mouth.

    The ck hair of his temples turned white and translucent, as if he¡¯d lost his vitality.

    His handsome face was as white as paper, and exhaustion was written all over his face.

    His life force suddenly ebbed, and an indescribable feeling of weakness coursed through his entire body and assailed his heart and mind.

    Su Yi paid none of this any heed. He simply wiped the blood from his lips, raised a gourd of wine to his lips, and drank with relish.

    A momentter, he furrowed his brow. ¡°If you wait any longer to take action, I¡¯m going to leave.¡±

    Heaven and earth were silent, and the batteredndscape had been reduced to scorched earth. Cold night winds blew past, rustling the young man¡¯s bloodstained clothes.

    ¡°How could I take advantage of you in this state?¡± A charming, gentle voice rode in on a gust of wind.

    A graceful figure appeared in the distant skies, ink-ck skirts swaying. Her skin was as white as snow, and her face had an unearthly beauty sufficient to bewitch the masses.

    The Netherworld King!

    She stepped through the air, approaching Su Yi. Her lustrous calves came in and out of view beneath the hem of her swaying ck skirt.

    She really was an astonishing beauty. Her every movement and gesture had a natural charm, and as she walked through the scorched earth, she emanated the lofty air of a sovereign gazing down upon the masses.

    The Netherworld King¡¯s beautiful eyes looked him up and down, and her red lips parted slightly. She sighed, ¡°Your disciple betrayed you and tried to kill his master. That must be hard to take, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in no mood for nonsense,¡± Su Yi said tly. He turned and walked into the distance. ¡°You witnessed the entire battle just now, and I¡¯m sure you can tell how pathetic my condition is. If you want to attack, this really is a good opportunity. Of course, that depends on whether or not you¡¯re confident enough.¡±

    As he spoke, he continued ahead without a care.

    The Netherworld King gazed intently at Su Yi¡¯s tall, upright figure. Her eyes shed, and no one knew what she was thinking.

    A momentter, sheughed, seemingly entirely unconcerned. She then caught up to Su Yi, her gait light and airy. ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you, Fellow Daoist. As I watched you fight, I had twopeting urges.

    ¡°The first was to step in and make sure you owed me a favor, one you couldn¡¯t wriggle your way out of.¡±

    ¡°The other was to ¡®sit on the mountainside and watch tigers fight.¡¯ Then, once both you and your disciple were severely injured, I could take advantage of the situation.¡±

    The Netherworld¡¯s gentle voice contained a hint of maism, but her words were enough to send chills through one¡¯s heart.

    She looked up, and pursed her lips in apparent frustration. ¡°It¡¯s a shame. You didn¡¯t give me any opportunities to exploit, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Su Yi was just too strong!

    His earlier sh with Huo Yao had astonished even the Netherworld King, and she¡¯d sunk into asting daze.

    She could tell that although Su Yi might have cut a sorry figure when the battle began, he¡¯d maintained firm control over the rhythm of the entire exchange.

    No matter how Huo Yao tried to provoke him or how ruthlessly he attacked, Su Yi always managed to avert cmity right in the nick of time!

    It would have been fair to describe this method of fighting as ¡°unbelievable.¡±

    After all, Su Yi never once used his strongest trump card. Instead, he used his Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivation, practically taboo secret arts, and treasures to hold out against Huo Yao¡¯s offensive!

    It was simply a miracle.

    Was Huo Yao just not strong enough?

    No!

    The terrifying strength of his cultivation base and the Xiantian treasures at his disposal surpassed the vast majority of the world¡¯s Profound Serenity experts.

    Furthermore, beneath his arrogant exterior, he¡¯d never once gottencent.

    Even so, in the end, he couldn¡¯t defeat Su Yi!

    The moment Su Yi used the Buddha¡¯s Seal of Life and Death, the Netherworld King realized that Su Yi had maintained control over the situation the entire time.

    She watched as Su Yi redirected a disaster, using the remnant will of the First Heavenly Libationer of the Nine Heavens Pavilion to deal Huo Yao a heavy blow.

    She watched as Su Yi drew the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos and turned the situation around.

    It was then that she gave up on everything she¡¯d been nning.

    Admittedly, Su Yi was injured after oveing this grand battle, and he seemed iparably weak, unable to take even a single hit.

    But the Netherworld King dared not gamble.

    She dared not say with certainty that Su Yi wasn¡¯t faking it. She couldn¡¯t dismiss the possibility that Su Yi might still have trump cards on hand were she to attack.

    When she saw Su Yi walk off without a word, the Netherworld King couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Do you really suspect there¡¯s a problem with your other disciple too?¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°I¡¯ve yet to learn the full truth of what happened back then. How stupid would I have to be to trust him without reservation?¡±

    The look in the Netherworld King¡¯s beautiful eyes was suddenly a bitplicated. ¡°I can tell that Huo Yao¡¯s unfilial behavior hurt you to the core.¡±

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°Nothing is more unreliable than human nature. No matter how high someone¡¯s cultivation is, they cannot truly escape their humanity, with all its joy, anger, and sorrow, and everyone faces the ups and downs of worldly affairs. Traitors have arisen even in the Nine Heavens Pavilion, haven¡¯t they?¡±

    The rules of the Nine Heavens Pavilion stated that when someone joined the sect, they must stand before the sect¡¯s core treasure, that mysterious Dao Sword, and swear a Grand Dao Oath. Those who vited their oaths suffered a lethal bacsh.

    Yet the Netherworld King had also told him that, a long time ago, the former First Warden had nheless chosen to betray the sect.

    And the Netherworld King herself had gone so far as to steal a stalk of Heaven-Deceiving Grass to free herself from her Grand Dao Oath. It was because of this incident that the Infernal Pce suppressed her within the City of the Wrongfully Dead.

    Wasn¡¯t that a type of betrayal too?

    Su Yi¡¯s words seemed to provoke the Netherworld King, and the look on her beautiful face shifted erratically.

    In the end, she let out a deep sigh. ¡°You call it a betrayal, but there were reasons behind it. Who was right and who was wrong? Only those who lived it can truly understand the bitterness and hatred therein.¡±

    She paused, and her beautiful face regained its usual calm. ¡°But I¡¯m different from your disciple, Huo Yao. If, after I joined the Nine Heavens Pavilion, I¡¯d¡­ If I¡¯d had a master like you, I would have been delighted. How could I have turned my back on such a teacher?¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Su Yi said, ¡°Never mind that. I¡¯m going to Immortal Gourd Mountain to prove my Dao. If you¡¯re not afraid of facing a tribtion, you cane with me.¡±

    Immortal Gourd Mountain?

    The Netherworld King looked thoughtful. ¡°Is the mountain dangerous?¡±

    Su Yi said directly, ¡°The tform of Rebirth is hidden on the mountain, and it''s emzoned with some of the secrets of reincarnation.¡±

    The Netherworld King¡¯s eyes lit up, her heart instantly filled with excitement, and her ample, prideworthy chest heaved. She would never have guessed that Su Yi would reveal such a shocking secret!

    But then, Su Yi nced at her. ¡°However, if someone like you gets close to it, they¡¯ll die beyond a doubt.¡±

    The Netherworld King felt as if someone had poured a bucket of cold water over her head.

    But then, she broke into a charming smile. ¡°I¡¯ll just watch from afar, then.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Beneath the night sky, in a barren stretch of wilderness.

    Thud!

    Huo Yao was flung into the dirt, leaving him covered in mud.

    His brow furrowed. ¡°What do you mean by this, Junior Apprentice Brother?¡±

    Ye Luo said icily, ¡°What do I mean by this? I only just learned that you and Eldest Apprentice Brother long since betrayed Master! You¡¯ve kept me in the dark and used me all this time!¡±

    His eyes shone with irrepressible rage.

    He gave Huo Yao no chance to speak at all. Instead, he shouted, as if venting his fury. ¡°It was you and Eldest Apprentice Brother who promised me that the Abstruse Force Alliance was founded to eliminate Little Apprentice Sister and reim Master¡¯s Grotto of Abstruse Force.

    ¡°It was also you and Eldest Apprentice Brother who told me that Little Apprentice Sister had killed our master and seized every treasure he¡¯d left behind.

    ¡°It was you who told me to see Little Apprentice Sister as an enemy. But it turns out that¡­ you were the traitors all along!¡±

    Here, Ye Luo gnashed his teeth so hard they almost shattered, and he overflowed with murderous intent. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that after we arrived in the Sea of Bitterness, you told me to keep watch over the City of Eternal Night. It¡¯s no wonder you didn¡¯t bring me to the Burial Ground of the Dao. You were worried I¡¯d discover your treasonous, unfilial, despicable behavior, weren¡¯t you!?¡±

    Huo Yao took a deep breath and said solemnly, ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother, I know that no matter what I say now, you won¡¯t believe it. But even if you don¡¯t trust me, you ought to trust Eldest Apprentice Brother, right? Once you see him, you¡¯ll naturally understand the full truth!¡±

    Eldest Apprentice Brother!

    Ye Luo¡¯s expression filled with uncertainty.

    He was the sixth of Su Yi¡¯s disciples, and shortly after he joined the sect, his master left on an expedition. It was his eldest apprentice brother, Pi Mo, who¡¯d first instructed him in the Dao.

    All his sectmates knew that he was closest to Eldest Apprentice Brother Pi Mo.

    After a long silence, Ye Luo gazed icily at Huo Yao. ¡°Never mind the truth of what happened then. What you did tonight is already worthy of death!¡±

    Huo Yao sighed. ¡°You say that because you weren¡¯t the one suppressed for sixty thousand years. You never experienced all that bitterness and resentment.¡±

    Ye Luoughed coldly. ¡°No need to act pitiful or pretend you¡¯ve been wronged. Even irredeemable devils wille with all sorts of excuses to justify their behavior in the face of death. None of your so-called reasons are enough to justify your treasonous, unfilial, outrageous behavior!¡±

    Huo Yao¡¯s eyes shone with viciousness. ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother, if you hate me so much, why not just kill me now?¡±

    Ye Luo said expressionlessly, ¡°Master told me to keep an eye on you and your subordinates. I naturally can¡¯t just kill you.¡±

    However, Huo Yao merely burst intoughter. ¡°Master also said that he wanted to kill me with his own two hands, but without the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos and other external aids, do you really think his paltry Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivation base¡­ could possibly kill me?¡±

    He then rose, brushed off his clothes, and looked at Ye Luo. ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother, I said it already. When you meet with Eldest Apprentice Brother again, you¡¯ll naturally understand the full truth.

    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s just as you said: no matter how much you might hate me, you won¡¯t defy master¡¯s orders by killing me. In that case, I urge you to stay calm. Don¡¯t let your anger muddle your head.¡±

    With that, Huo Yao got up and walked away.

    Ye Luo¡¯s expression shifted erratically.

    A momentter, he slowly clenched his fist and suppressed his murderous intent just as it was on the verge of erupting.

    He spurned his master and betrayed his sect, but he still doesn¡¯t know how to repent. Instead, he¡¯s still so arrogant. If I were Master, I wouldn¡¯t let a traitorous disciple like you off either! Ye Luo muttered to himself.

    He followed Huo Yao from the shadows. No matter what, he couldn¡¯t let Huo Yao escape the Burial Ground of the Dao! This wasn¡¯t as simple as carrying out his master¡¯s orders.

    He wanted to use this opportunity to prove to his master that he and Huo Yao were different.

    He wasn¡¯t a traitor!!!

 Chapter 984 - The Platform of Rebirth

    Chapter 984 - The tform of Rebirth

    Immortal Gourd Mountain was shrouded in faint white mist year-round. It got its name from its distinctive shape reminiscent of a massive gourd.

    Within the Burial Ground of the Dao, Immortal Gourd Mountain wasn¡¯t exactly a forbidden zone.

    But throughout the ages, almost no one had realized that the tform of Rebirth, a taboo ce of fleeting legends, was built atop this very mountain.

    The night sky was as dark as ink.

    Atop Immortal Gourd Mountain.

    The rocks were craggy and strangely shaped, and nothing grew here. Silvery, off-white mists draped over the mountainside like a silk shawl, and no matter how hard the winds blew, they couldn¡¯t disperse the fog.

    Dark, heavy clouds obscured the full moon overhead, and a strange silence enveloped the surroundingndscape.

    ¡°What is it about this ce? It feels terrifyingly deste and bleak.¡± The Netherworld King stood on the mountaintop, her face as exquisite as sculpted porcin. However, her expression was grave.

    ¡°Ancient rumors state that even the most vicious of supernatural entities dare not approach this ce, and that if they do, they¡¯ll meet with certain doom,¡± Su Yi said casually from off to the side. ¡°When I first visited, I was badly wounded, and I was trapped here for almost nine years. It wasn¡¯t just my body that was hurt, either; even my soul was almost eradicated.¡±

    A chill coursed down the Netherworld King¡¯s spine.

    In his past life, Su Yi was the sole sovereign of the Wilds, the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force. He¡¯d stood over the world for countless years, and the people saw him as the greatest swordsman of the Imperial Apex Realm.

    Yet even someone like him had almost died here. It was easy to imagine how terrifying this ce was.

    ¡°Just¡­ just what kind of dangers lie in wait here?¡± The Netherworld King couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°It¡¯s a strange power of rebirth born of the cycle of reincarnation. Beneath the suppression of this power, it doesn¡¯t matter how high or low your cultivation is. Your cultivation base, longevity, vitality, and soul¡­. All will be stripped and ground away,¡± Su Yi said without so much as pausing to think.

    ¡°That¡¯s what they mean when they say, ¡®those trapped in the cycle of rebirth are born with nothing and take nothing with them when they die.¡¯ However, the power of the Laws of Rebirth is already damaged. Furthermore, the tform only contains a portion of the profundities of reincarnation. If its power fritters you away to nothingness, you cannot enter the cycle of rebirth and realize your goal of reincarnation.¡±

    The Netherworld King¡¯s starry eyes shifted, and a chill coursed down her upright, impressive figure.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t tell me you brought me here to use the Laws of Rebirth to take me down?¡± the Netherworld King asked with a smile.

    However, her smile looked a bit forced.

    Su Yiughed dryly. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking this. I wouldn¡¯t need that much power to take down your clone.¡±

    The Netherworld King¡¯s expression froze and filled with uncertainty.

    How could she have missed the contempt implied in Su Yi¡¯s words?

    Nheless, she inwardly sighed in relief. It was enough that he wasn¡¯t plotting her demise.

    Su Yi then walked over to the scattered, strangely scraped rocks. On the mist-shrouded peak, every boulder had its own distinctive shape.

    However, were someone to gaze down on the peak from on high, they¡¯d discover that the rocks were arranged in a strange, whirlpool-like pattern.

    And there was a depression at the whirlpool¡¯s center.

    Su Yi¡¯s movements piqued the Netherworld King¡¯s curiosity, but just as she was about to get closer, Su Yi said, ¡°You¡¯d best stay where you are. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to save you.¡±

    He spoke without so much as ncing back at her.

    The Netherworld King stiffened, then feigned normalcy as she lowered the slender, jadelike leg just about to carry her forward.

    Although she hadn¡¯t sensed any sign of danger, the strange silence in the air made her hair stand on end. Add that to Su Yi¡¯s description of the terrifying Laws of Rebirth, and she dared not act recklessly.

    Su Yi looked up at the sky, then sat cross-legged atop a boulder near the depression at the center of the stone whirlpool.

    With a swing of his sleeves, the Seed of the Azure floated into the air like a radiant bundle of light. Su Yi then passed it to the distant Netherworld King.

    ¡°Do me a favor and keep an eye on this,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    The Netherworld King¡¯s starry eyes glinted with irritation. Is this guy¡­ ordering me around!?

    She said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s the source power of an entire world. Fellow Daoist, aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll run off with it while you undergo tribtion?¡±

    Su Yi waved his sleeves several times more in rapid session. The Scarlet Dome of Heaven, the Immortal-Beating Mallet, the Buddha¡¯s Seal of Life and Death, the Controlling Currents Shuttle, the Lamp of the Nine Dragon Gods, the Silverme Fighting the Heavens Armor, and various other treasures appeared in rapid session.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee to try it,¡± said Su Yi. As he spoke, he tossed his treasures over to the Netherworld King. ¡°These too. I¡¯ll temporarily entrust them to your care.¡±

    ¡°???¡± The Netherworld King was bbergasted. Since when could this guy order me around like a servant?

    Wordless irritation filled the Netherworld King''s heart, especially when she saw how calm Su Yi looked, as if she were sure to do as she was told.

    She gnashed her teeth and red at Su Yi, but in the end, she repressed her stifled agitation and obediently gathered up the treasures.

    ¡°This too.¡± Su Yi tossed over the three-inch green-skinned gourd. ¡°I urge you not to try and use this treasure. If you do, you¡¯ll be in for a lot of pain.¡±

    The Netherworld King was increasingly displeased.

    However, when her slender figure held the little gourd, her heart shook. What a wondrous treasure!

    It looked as if it were carved out of divine jade. It was crystalline and transparent, and although she sensed no special aura from it beforehand, as soon as she held it, she clearly sensed the utterly terrifying sword light inside. She even had an instinctual reaction to this potentially lethal threat!

    So this is the sword that guy used in his past life? It really is impressive¡­ she sighed to herself.

    Earlier, she¡¯d witnessed Su Yi using this treasure to leave Huo Yao covered in wounds and unable to fight back.

    She¡¯d also heard its boundless, ethereal sword hum, and an indescribable terror and oppression bore down on her heart.

    I wonder how strong this treasure really is?

    As the Netherworld King¡¯s thoughts raced, Su Yi tossed more of his stuff over. It included all manner of treasures, talismans, and jade slips. They were all different, and there were a lot of them.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, have you kept any treasures and medicines for when you undergo tribtion?¡± the Netherworld King couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    She¡¯d just realized that Su Yi had stripped himself of everything he had on him. He had nothing left.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need them.¡± Su Yi shook his head.

    The Netherworld King¡¯s delicate eyebrows knit together. You don¡¯t need them!?

    What cultivator doesn¡¯t need to prepare an abundance of defensive treasures and medicines when they prove their Dao and break into the Imperial Realm?

    In peak orthodoxies, they even send groups of old monsters to serve as dharma protectors for those undergoing tribtion.

    Yet you just have to go against convention! You¡¯re seriously tossing everything you have on you aside?

    This was indeed unquestionably out of the ordinary.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi had already gotten started.

    He sat cross-legged atop a boulder and formed a strange, intricate hand seal before pressing down on the air.

    Weng!

    Amidst surging misty light, fresh blood sprayed from Su Yi¡¯s fingertips, intertwining and outlining a diagram in the air like ink flowing from the tip of a writing brush.

    In the blink of an eye, a mysterious diagram formed entirely out of fresh blood hovered in midair.

    This scene instantly attracted the Netherworld King¡¯s attention.

    However, before she could see through its mysteries, the entire mountain shook violently. Rumbling arose from within the mountain.

    Like the ringing of a grand bell or the beating of a divine drum.

    The radiant full moon was initially obscured by dark clouds, but it suddenly burst with dreamlike, clear radiance. Its light arced like rainbows, whichnded on the floating diagram Su Yi had written in fresh blood.

    The blood diagram instantly seemed ted in holy radiance. It flowed with colorful light, making Su Yi seem even more ethereal and illusory.

    That guy is actually borrowing the power of the Laws of the Netherworld¡¯s source! The Netherworld King¡¯s heart shook, and her bright eyes widened.

    Back when she first entered the Burial Ground of the Dao, she sensed that the full moon hanging overhead was a manifestation of the Netherworld¡¯s source.

    But she would never have guessed that Su Yi would be able to borrow this supreme, unsurpassed power!

    That was no different from borrowing the majesty of the heavens!

    Boom!

    As Su Yi pressed down, the diagram of blood slowly sank into the depression in the ground.

    From above, the scattered, strangely shaped stones looked like a whirlpool. The depression at their center was the eye of the vortex.

    But from afar, the indentation looked more like the opening of the massive ¡°gourd¡± that was Immortal Gourd Mountain!

    As the blood diagram bathed in the Laws of the Netherworld¡¯s source descended, it was like a key unlocking the long sealed opening of a massive gourd.

    A momentter¡ª¡ª

    Boom!

    Immortal Gourd Mountain swayed, and an unparalleled, mysterious energy fluctuation spread from within the mountain, transforming into gray ripples that enveloped everything within a ten-thousand-foot radius!

    At the same time, the indentation before Su Yi split open, and the gray, misty light of chaos surged into the cloudy dome of heaven.

    An indescribable austerity instantly enveloped the entirendscape. Amidst this seemingly holy atmosphere, an inestimable power of the Laws rolled and overturned between heaven and earth.

    The Netherworld King¡¯s delicate frame quivered uncontrobly!

    At that moment, she felt a suffocating sense of oppression and panic, as if she was as insignificant as an ant.

    It seemed that if she dared act recklessly, the boundless gray power of the Laws would effortlessly grind her into powder and erase her from this world!!

    Are these¡­ Don¡¯t tell me these are the ¡®Laws of Rebirth¡¯ that guy mentioned?

    The Netherworld King waspletely astonished.

    In ancient times, she ran rampant throughout the Netherworld. Its countless inhabitants feared and respected her, while the Infernal Pce saw her as their greatest enemy. Her knowledge and experience was naturally far from ordinary.

    Even so, she felt true terror and unease!

    Boom!

    Amidst the churning misty light, a ck tform seemingly carved from immortal jade rose from the indentation in front of Su Yi, inch by inch.

    When the ck jade tform fully revealed itself, the Netherworld King was unwittingly rooted to the spot.

    What kind of treasure is that?

    The fully emerged tform was ny feet tall and perfectly cylindrical, like a pir. Its surface was like ck jade carved with countless strange and inscrutable Dao Markings. They were densely packed and too numerous to count.

    A wave of the gray power of the Laws circted continuously around the jade tform, giving it an additional imposing, mysterious quality.

    When the Netherworld King¡¯s gazended on the intricate markings covering the tform¡¯s surface, she felt as if her soul had sunk into a river of endless darkness. The churning waves bore the marks of the ever-changing flow of history. The annals of years gone by flowed past, and countless lifeforms lived, grew old, fell sick, and died within in an endless cycle.

    It was indistinct, but the Netherworld King caught a vague glimpse of an enormous abyss at the far end of the river. It devoured the constantly shifting ages, the annals of history, and the countless lifeforms giving birth, aging, and dying¡­

    And then, it drew closer and closer to her¡­

    But it was then that a booming voice exploded within the Netherworld King¡¯s consciousness. She shuddered, and her mind and soul were clear once more.

    However, her utterly beautiful face was deathly pale, and her graceful, delicate figure was drenched in cold sweat. Her brow was written with lingering terror and astonishment as she muttered in a daze, ¡°That¡­ don¡¯t tell me that was¡­¡±

    Off in the distance, the young man seated cross-legged on a rock nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. These were some of the secrets of reincarnation.¡±

 Chapter 985 - A Strange Tribulation

    Chapter 985 - A Strange Tribtion

    The secrets of reincarnation!

    The Netherworld King¡¯s heart trembled with both excitement and dread.

    After everything she¡¯d seen, she was keenly aware that if Su Yi hadn¡¯t intervened just in the nick of time, her clone would have met with disaster and destruction!

    ¡°You¡¯d best not recklessly examine the tform¡¯s Dao Markings again. That power is enough to entrap even an Imperial Apex cultivator¡¯s heart, killing them and destroying their Dao.¡±

    As Su Yi spoke, he got up from the boulder.

    His bloodstained robes swayed, and he stepped into the air, then whooshed onto the top of the ny-foot ck jade tform.

    This was the tform of Rebirth!

    A mysterious, forbidden ground that practically only existed in legend.

    Yet now, Su Yi had used a secret art to draw upon the Laws of the Netherworld¡¯s source and make the tform of Rebirth re-enter the world!

    How did he do it?

    And why aren¡¯t the secrets of reincarnation having any impact on him whatsoever?

    Numerous doubts arose within the Netherworld King¡¯s heart.

    After his battle with Huo Yao, Su Yi was already injured, and his cultivation base was on the verge of running dry. His vitality was as weak as could be.

    But despite this, he didn¡¯t stop to meditate, treat his wounds, or recover his strength. Instead, he proceeded directly to the tform of Rebirth to prove his Dao!

    This was unquestionably far too unbelievable.

    But in the end, the Netherworld King refrained from asking questions.

    Su Yi had too many secrets. Unless he was willing to tell her, asking was unlikely to her any answers.

    The swaying, rumbling Immortal Gourd Mountain returned to its former stillness, and the gray power of the Laws flowed and churned above the tform of Rebirth.

    The inscrutable light and shadows of the Laws of Rebirth nketed the surroundingndscape. An austere silence descended upon the earth, as well as a power that suppressed the heart and mind.

    The Netherworld King finally understood why she sensed no life force throughout the vicinity of Immortal Gourd Mountain.

    The power of rebirth enveloped the entire area, stripping away the vitality of all living things in its range.

    But then, she sensed something unbelievable. Here, in the ce Su Yi told her to stand, she couldn¡¯t sense any of the Laws of Rebirth¡¯s influence at all!

    Had he wanted to trap and kill me, I¡¯m afraid this clone of mine would have already been destroyed¡­ The Netherworld King¡¯s gaze was inscrutable as she looked at the ny-foot tform of Rebirth.

    A tall, upright figure in blue stood atop the jade tform. Wisps of gray mist revolved around him, but despite being bathed in their power, he wasn¡¯t injured in the slightest.

    Su Yi¡¯s voice suddenly rang out. ¡°After this, no matter what you see, don¡¯t make a sound, and don¡¯t move. Do you understand?¡±

    The Netherworld King suddenly sensed that Su Yi¡¯s calm voice contained a hint of dignified majesty, one that directly touched the soul.

    Rather, now that he stood atop the tform of Rebirth, Su Yi had a strange, unfathomable, imposing presence about him.

    The Netherworld King took a deep breath and nodded.

    Su Yi sat down and crossed his legs. His hands formed seals, and he sped them together in front of his abdomen, then shut his eyes, like a monk entering deep meditation. His entire body emanated a transcendent, holy air.

    The intricate markings carved all over the tform of Rebirth contained a portion of the secrets of reincarnation, but you could also call them the Laws of Rebirth.

    Because the Laws of Rebirth originated from the cycle of reincarnation. They were a part of reincarnation to begin with.

    Much like how Su Yi¡¯s Mysterious Truths of the Apex of Genesis were abination of three supreme Grand Daos¡ªGenesis, Void Cosmos, and the Supreme Pce.

    The Laws thatprised the cycle of reincarnation simrly weren¡¯t limited to the Laws of Rebirth.

    As Su Yi sat down and entered meditation, the dense, intricate markings covering the tform on all sides awakened from dormancy, flitting about endlessly like schools of fish. They formed all manner of strange and inscrutable scenes, the passage of endless years, the ups and downs of worldly affairs, the shifting of history, the birth, aging, and death of countless living things¡­

    This familiar scene filled the Netherworld King with terror. She instinctively withdrew her divine sense and watched with her naked eyes alone.

    Countless streaks of the gray Laws of Rebirth surged continuously into Su Yi¡¯s meditating figure.

    Is he seriously not afraid of death!? The Netherworld King eximed.

    Su Yi had once told her that the Laws of Rebirth were iparably terrifying. They could easily strip even Emperors of their bodies, cultivations, souls, and longevity¡­

    This was what they meant when they said that those who entered the cycle of reincarnation were born with nothing and took nothing with them when they died!

    And Su Yi had also said that the power of the tform of Rebirth was damaged, and that it contained only a portion of the secrets of reincarnation. It wasn¡¯t enough to let cultivators enter the cycle of samsara and realize their goal of reincarnation and rebirth.

    Yet now, Su Yi was guiding its power into his body!

    This practically overturned the Netherworld King¡¯sprehension.

    What exactly is this guy trying to do?

    But before she could wrap her head around it, a bloody scene left her scalp numb with fright.

    Su Yi¡¯s cultivation transformed into bundles of radiant source power and sank into the tform, as if it were stripping his cultivation away.

    Immediately afterward, his skin split, inch by inch. Fresh blood mixed with muscle and bone fell onto the tform.

    His entire body exploded into pieces, reduced to countless bloody chunks.

    As soon as his soul emerged from the bloody mass, it popped like a soap bubble, scattering like a rain of colorful light across the surface of the tform of Rebirth.

    In the blink of an eye, Su Yi had beenpletely eradicated!

    The Netherworld King quivered, and her starry eyes widened. Wordless astonishment coursed through her heart. What exactly is going on!?

    No, something isn¡¯t right here!

    A momentter, the Netherworld King sensed that although Su Yi had been eradicated, something was still absorbing the Laws of Rebirth surging continuously out of the tform.

    Due to the distance, and because she dared not use her divine sense to investigate, all the Netherworld King saw was the faint outline of a Dao Sword floating amidst the misty light atop the tform of Rebirth.

    Mysterious chains wrapped around the sword on all sides.

    However, no matter how hard she tried, the Netherworld King couldn¡¯t see them clearly.

    ¡°A sword, yet it¡¯s absorbing the Laws of Rebirth¡­ But what does this have to do with proving his Dao and bing an Emperor?¡± The Netherworld King couldn¡¯t help but feel bewildered.

    Ever since she¡¯d first set foot on Immortal Gourd Mountain, everything Su Yi had done filled her heart with countless doubts.

    Even now, despite her breadth of knowledge and experience, she felt uncertain of what to do, bewildered, and ignorant.

    As if she¡¯d returned to the ignorance of her youth. They said that summer insects knew not of winter¡­.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    The Netherworld King¡¯s heart shook, and she subconsciously looked up.

    They¡¯d appeared so silently that she wasn¡¯t sure when they¡¯d gotten there, but the skies were full of strange, dark tribtion clouds.

    The tribtion clouds formed a massive vortex nketing ten thousand feet of sky. Mysterious and inscrutable tribtion silently brewed within the vortex¡¯s depths.

    Everything was still and utterly silent.

    Yet when she saw these tribtion clouds, the Netherworld King couldn¡¯t help but gasp, and irrepressible astonishment appeared on her beautiful brow. What¡­ what level of tribtion is this?

    It made no noise, and it emanated no aura. It had appeared silently beneath the dome of heaven, like a vortex or a ck hole intent on devouring everything.

    It wasn¡¯t cold, but this strange atmosphere made the Netherworld King shudder, and her snowy, lustrous skin quivered.

    Furthermore, as time passed, the clouds became increasingly dense and numerous. The tribtion light brewing within the clouds¡¯ depths was increasingly inscrutable.

    This doesn¡¯t make sense! If Su Xuanjun had really been reduced to nothingness, what could possibly have triggered this strange, enormous tribtion? Doesn¡¯t this mean that he¡­ isn¡¯t really dead? And that he¡¯s using a highly unorthodox method to prove his Dao and break into the Imperial Realm?

    As soon as this urred to the Netherworld King, her starry eyes rippled with strange light.

    That was surely the case!

    And the key was definitely in that mysterious Dao Sword hovering over the tform of Rebirth!

    Boom!

    Suddenly, the low boom of thunder broke the deathly silence.

    At that moment, the Netherworld King¡¯s soul trembled, and she felt more suffocated than ever before.

    The sound of thunder emanated from within the tribtion clouds, and it boomed throughout heaven and earth. It seemed as if it were full of unparalleled majesty of the heavens, and it struck terror directly into the souls of those who heard it.

    Despite her abundance of experience, the Netherworld King had never heard of anyone undergoing such a strange and terrifying tribtion while attempting to be an Emperor.

    It was far too unbelievable!

    It was stronger than even a Tribtion of Profound Serenity, and furthermore, it emanated a seemingly taboo power. It was terrifying beyond imagination.

    Meanwhile¡ª¡ª

    The low rumbling of thunder reverberated throughout the entirety of the Burial Ground of the Dao.

    This was arguably the most perilous ce in the entire Burial Ground of the Dao, where countless strange and terrifying entitiesy in wait. Yet now, when they heard the sound of the thunder, all of them sensed a potentially lethal threat. All of them quivered and instinctively hid themselves.

    Simrly, the sound of thunder astonished all of the cultivators dispersed throughout the Burial Ground of the Dao¡¯s various territories.

    ¡°Who could be so brazen as to undergo tribtion here in the Burial Ground of the Dao!?¡± someone eximed in disbelief.

    ¡°Just listening to it made my heart shake with terror and unease. This tribtion is sure to be nothing to sneeze at!¡± an older-generation expert muttered.

    ¡°This tribtion really is terrifying. When I underwent my Tribtion of Profound Serenity, I didn¡¯t sense any of that strange, cmitous power.¡±

    ¡­Practically every cultivator capable of exploring the Burial Ground of the Dao was an Imperial expert.

    Yet now, no matter which area these Emperors were in, they were terrified and ill at ease.

    Broken Souls Ridge.

    Pi Mo¡¯s disciples, as well as the older-generation cultivators they¡¯d led to explore the Burial Ground of the Dao, sensed these changes too. Without exception, their cultivations shifted. All of them were astonished.

    ¡°Proving your Dao in a forbidden zone like the Burial Ground of the Dao? How reckless!¡± Shangguan Jieughed coldly.

    ¡°Perhaps some old-timer could no longer suppress his cultivation and had no choice but to risk it. Otherwise, there¡¯s no way they¡¯d do something so reckless and suicidal,¡± Ni Shuang said softly.

    Although they discussed it amongst themselves, none of them had any intention of investigating to see just who was undergoing tribtion.

    It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to, but that danger lurked on every corner of the Burial Ground of the Dao. Acting recklessly would most likely only bring disaster.

    Only Gu Ziming tightly furrowed his brow. He sank into silence, his expression shifting and uncertain. Don¡¯t tell me that Su guy is undergoing tribtion to be an Emperor?

    Within a grand hall.

    The meditating Huo Yao silently opened his eyes, a hint of surprise on his face.

    The sound of a lightning tribtion of this level was far too strange. Even his Dao Heart quivered.

    After taking a moment to calm himself, Huo Yao asked, ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother, do¡­ Do you think Master triggered that tribtion?¡±

    Ye Luo said expressionlessly from a shadowy corner, ¡°I urge you to take this time to get your affairs in order and prepare to meet your end.¡±

    Huo Yaoughed, the depths of his gaze shining with viciousness. ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother, I told you already: even if Master proves his Dao and bes an Emperor, there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll be a match for me without borrowing external power!¡±

    His voice boomed with firm conviction.

 Chapter 986 - Entering the Profound Dao Once More

    Chapter 986 - Entering the Profound Dao Once More

    Immortal Gourd Mountain

    Beneath the Netherworld King¡¯s stunned, terrified gaze, the vortex of tribtion clouds suddenly started revolving beneath the dome of heaven.

    Murky tribtion light full of a taboo aura descended from the depth of the vortex.

    ch!

    Tribtion light swept outward like a bolt of cloth, shing through the skies and mming into the tform of Rebirth. Light scattered like rain, and booms rang out.

    That destructive air of cmity, like the supreme might of heaven, caused a stinging pain in the Netherworld King¡¯s eyes, and she almost felt suffocated.

    She was iparably certain that were this streak of tribtion light to strike her, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to flee, let alone resist. It would instantly reduce her to power!

    But against all expectations, the tform of Rebirth didn¡¯t move in the slightest.

    On the contrary, that wisp of tribtion light scattered like rain and disappeared into nothingness.

    ¡°This¡­¡± The Netherworld King stared. She was finally starting to understand why Su Yi had chosen to prove his Dao here of all ces. So, the tform of Rebirth could resist divine tribtion!

    ¡°But where is Su Yi after being frittered away to nothingness? Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s hiding inside that mysterious sword?¡±

    Before the Netherworld King could get a handle on the situation, tribtion clouds churned overhead, lightning shed, and thunder boomed as yet another streak of explosive tribtion light descended upon the world below.

    It seemed as if it would split heaven and earth in two, like all of creation was as brittle as rotten wood.

    But as obviously powerful as it was, when it mmed into the tform of Rebirth, something stopped it. It couldn¡¯t shake the tform, and it ultimately dispersed into nothingness.

    In the time that followed, the power of the tribtion only became even more terrifying. The vortex of cloud surged and revolved, and streak after streak of tribtion light descended, all of them full of the imposing might of the heavens. It was like an explosive downpour.

    The light illuminated the entirendscape, and it was as bright as midday. Especially atop the tform of Rebirth, where tribtion light scattered and misty radiance danced. It was radiant beyond measure.

    The Netherworld King squinted, her eyes narrowing into slits, and her heart shook. Her slender, graceful figure was taut; she couldn¡¯t help it.

    This grand tribtion was more than just strange. It simply seemed that someone had vited a taboo, and the tribtion was dead set on erasing the tform of Rebirth from existence!

    ¡°When the First Executioner weed his Tribtion of Profound Serenity, the Heavenly Prayer Star Realm called it a tribtion unmatched throughout the ages. A full six Wardens personally acted as his dharma protectors. It was thanks to them that the First Executioner survived this unprecedented grand tribtion and sessfully broke through.¡±

    ¡°Butpared to Su Xuanjun¡¯s Tribtion of Profound Illumination, the First Executioner¡¯s Tribtion of Profound Serenity seems a bitcking¡­¡±

    The Netherworld King was shaken.

    How extensive was her experience? She¡¯d seen too many rare and grand tribtions to count. And this was ¡°only¡± the tribtion of someone entering the Imperial Realm. She would never have guessed it would be this strange and taboo!

    She even dared say with certainty that even a Profound Serenity Emperor most likely couldn¡¯t have withstood this tribtion!

    But against the Netherworld King¡¯s expectations, no matter how fiercely this taboo, grand tribtion raged, the tform of Rebirth never even budged. It just stood there, the intricate Dao Markings shifting and flowing as it surged with the gray power of the Laws of Rebirth. It seemed no amount of time or external power could move it!

    The first round of the tribtion soon ended.

    The depths of the ink-ck tribtion clouds suddenly surged with silvery firelight, and the tribtion clouds filling the sky were suddenly radiant silver.

    Then, countless streaks of electric tribtion light poured down like glittering silver snowkes. However, they were full of a cmitous, destructive, lethal aura.

    The secondyer of the tribtion was even more terrifying than the first!

    But a little less than ten minutester...thest of the secondyer of the tribtion fell, and the tform of Rebirth was still entirely unharmed.

    After taking all of this in, the Netherworld King waspletely rooted to the spot, and her mind was nk.

    All she could think was, This strange, powerful tribtion isn¡¯t leaving him any path to life at all! In other words, anyone who underwent such a tribtion would be doomed beyond a doubt!

    But it seemed that Su Yi had long since anticipated this. That was why he¡¯de to the tform of Rebirth. He was using a method the Netherworld King still couldn¡¯t understand to contend with this grand tribtion.

    In the time that followed, the tribtion clouds became increasingly violent and explosive, as if they were intent on shattering the entirendscape. Boundless destructive power tore through the skies.

    The thirdyer of the tribtion was a radiant, searing gold. It manifested tens of thousands of lotuses that released arcs of electric light. They were utterly gorgeous, but also utterly terrifying.

    As the lightning fell, it stained heaven and earth a golden hue radiant beyond measure.

    The fourthyer of the tribtion was a clear green. It formed a range of immortal mountains covered in pavilions, pces, and purends¡­ All of these scenes were straight out of legends of immortals, and they didn¡¯t seem of this world. However, as they descended upon the tform of Rebirth, they released appalling destructive power.

    The fifthyer of the tribtion manifested all manner of True Spirit sacred beasts: the Bi¡¯an, the Qiongqi, the Bifang, and the Xiezhi, among others.

    But no matter how strong the tribtion got, it couldn¡¯t destroy the tform of Rebirth! The tform shrouded in a portion of the mysteries of reincarnation seemed utterly indestructible, as if ten thousand tribtions couldn¡¯t destroy it. It seemed as if it would exist in perpetuity.

    And when the ninthyer of the tribtion appeared¡ª¡ª

    The Netherworld King, whose mind had gonepletely nk, suddenly shuttered.

    A momentter, she sensed a powerful, lethal threat. She felt as if she¡¯d been plunged into an icy abyss.

    She dared not even look at it. Instead, she instinctively closed her eyes, sealed off her senses, and circted her cultivation base to unprecedented heights!

    Up in the sky, the massive vortex of tribtion clouds suddenly shrank until it was just thirty feet across.

    And their shape changed too, like a talisman unfurling in the sky. They burst with dim light, like the radiance of primordial chaos. Streaks of contorted tribtion lightning surged within the ¡°talisman¡± of cloud, as if it contained the will of the heavens.

    All of heaven and earth trembled.

    As enormous as the Burial Grounds of the Dao were, both the terrifying lifeforms lurking throughout its territories and the expert cultivators exploring them felt irrepressible terror and dread well within their hearts. Without exception, their expressions shifted.

    This was like the descent of the apocalypse, a divine punishment. That aura alone seemed capable of eradicating an entire world and every living thing in it!

    ¡°How could an Emperor trigger such a tribtion!?¡± Shangguan Jie cried out, and his hair stood on end.

    An older-generation cultivator gasped, astonishment all over his face. ¡°Never mind a Profound Serenity Tribtion; even a Profound Unity Tribtion wouldn¡¯t necessarily contain such terrifying power.¡±

    These experts from the Wilds all felt an instinctive terror and unease.

    Within that grand hall, Huo Yao suddenly rose, walked up to the gates, and gazed into the distant dome of heaven.

    ¡°A long time ago, I was fortunate enough to apany Master to the Nine Extremes Profound Capital and bear witness as Old Monarch Resplendent Skies proved his Dao and entered the Profound Unity Realm. However, the old monarch¡¯s Tribtion of Profound Unity¡¯s aura was nowhere near as strange or unsettling¡­¡± Huo Yao murmured, his handsome face shifting and uncertain.

    Ye Luo¡¯s voice suddenly resounded from a shadowed corner. ¡°Afraid? I urge you not to even attempt to escape. With the strength you¡¯ve recovered thus far, you¡¯re no match for me.¡±

    Huo Yao¡¯s expression froze, and he suddenly wiped around and stared at the corner in which Ye Luo was seated. After a moment¡¯s silence, heughed, ¡°Nevermind whether I¡¯m afraid or not. If I really wanted to leave, are you certain you could stop me?¡±

    Ye Luo rose, his gaze cold and indifferent. ¡°Master already reimed your treasures, including the Controlling Currents Shuttle, and I¡¯m dead-set on stopping you, even if it costs me my life. If you insist on trying it, well, go right ahead.¡±

    His voice was calm, without the slightest ripple of emotion.

    But Huo Yao¡¯s expression shifted in response to the implications of his words.

    A whileter, Huo Yao sat cross-legged once more and said expressionlessly, ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother, you¡¯re too nervous. If I wanted to flee, why would I be waiting here?¡±

    With that, he silently shut his eyes and focused on treating his wounds.

    Ye Luo silently returned to his shadowed corner.

    Practically simultaneously¡ª¡ª

    In the skies above Immortal Gourd Mountain, the ninthyer of the tribtion, the massive cloud talisman swathed in the light of chaos, trembled and swept forth.

    It seemed as if the skies could no longer take that level of destructive power. They rumbled, boomed, and split, forming countless rifts. The surrounding mountains and rivers swayed.

    And then, a thirty-foot talisman mmed into the tform of Rebirth.

    Boom!!

    Shockingly, this time, the ¡°unmovable¡± tform of Rebirth shook. It burst with misty light in an attempt to block the power of the tribtion, but the talisman nheless gradually pushed it back.

    This was truly shocking.

    After all, the Laws of Rebirth filling the tform were damaged, but they still represented a portion of the secrets of reincarnation. How could they possibly be ordinary?

    Yet the lightning of the ninthyer of the tribtion was forcefully suppressing them, bit by bit!

    Just as it seemed the talisman¡¯s power was about to envelop the tform of Rebirth, an inscrutable sword hum rang out.

    The illusory figure of a sword wrapped in nine divine chains appeared atop the tform.

    Bang!!!

    An explosion followed, shaking heaven and earth.

    The thirty-foot talisman emanating the dull light of chaos shockingly split into pieces!

    The tribtion light filling the skies scattered, illuminating the entirendscape.

    It was then that a bundle of source power emerged from the mirror-smooth surface of the top of the tform of Rebirth. A momentter, this source power absorbed the scattered tribtion light like mad!

    Whoosh~ Whoosh~

    As more and more of the tribtion light was devoured, the source power grew increasingly bright and resplendent. And amidst the misty, churning light, the source power outlined an illusory, indistinct silhouette.

    At first, this figure was nothing more than a transparent shadow, but it quickly solidified. Finally, after all of the misty light had been devoured, a tall, upright figure stood proudly upon the tform of Rebirth. His eyes were bright, and his ck hair hung loose. His handsome face was as unblemished as jade, and his gaze was as deep and profound as an abyss.

    When his eyes opened and closed, streaks of golden light shed by and manifested all manner of unbelievable scenes: the passing of countless years, the ups and downs of worldly affairs, withering and flourishing, the transformations of life and death, and the endless flowing of the long river of history¡­

    A powerful, imposing majesty spread from that tall, upright figure, piercing the nine heavens and ten earths and stirring up the wind and clouds!

    Gazing upon him from afar, it seemed he stood at the peak. The radiant full moon hung above him, while the Sword of the Nine Hells hovered beside him, and the tform beneath him shone with the Dao Light of Rebirth.

    Unmatched throughout heaven and earth, as contemptuous as a god!

    On this day, just two years after regaining the memories of his past life and restarting his cultivation, Su Yi overcame a nineyered, taboo tribtion, broke through, and stepped into the Imperial Realm once more!

 Chapter 987 - The Sword of the Nine Hells Changes

    Chapter 987 - The Sword of the Nine Hells Changes

    The tribtion clouds filling the sky disappeared without a trace.

    The silver full moon hung in the air, and the surroundingndscape was silent. Everything returned to its former tranquility.

    Atop the ny-foot tform of Rebirth, the misty light flowing around Su Yi gradually fused into his body and disappeared.

    His blue robes were as good as new, and his features hadn¡¯t changed. However, his temperament seemed even calmer and more detached from worldly affairs before.

    Like an immortal walking amongst mortal men.

    Su Yi flipped his hand, took out a jug of wine, threw back his head, and drank with relish. As the wine entered his intestines, seventy percent turned to moonlight, and the remaining thirty percent turned to sword qi. There was nothing else like it beneath the heavens!

    ¡°Joyful!¡± After draining his wine, Su Yi¡¯s expression looked utterly free and unrestrained.

    He¡¯d been preparing to prove his Dao and be an Emperor for a long time. Now, he¡¯d finally seeded and stepped into the Profound Dao. Those who reached this level could call themselves Emperors!

    The Profound Dao was divided into three realms: Profound Illumination, Profound Serenity, and Profound Unity.

    The Profound Unity Realm was also known as the Imperial Apex Realm.

    In his past life, Su Yi reached the far end of the Profound Unity Realm. They called him the greatest Imperial Apex expert in the Wilds, as well as its sole sovereign.

    After his reincarnation, he re-entered the Profound Dao atop the tform of Rebirth, forging the beginnings of a brand new journey through the Imperial Realm!

    What was Profound Illumination?

    Within a cultivator¡¯s body, their Grand Dao Spirit Wheel evolved into a Grand Dao Profound Court. The Profound Court was like the sun, its light single-handedly illuminating everything beneath the heavens.

    Reaching this realm meant that one¡¯s power of the Grand Dao was like the sun in the skies. It meant they far surpassed the world¡¯s ordinary cultivators.

    Emperors controlled the profound energy of the Grand Dao. The denser their profound energy, and the higher its quality, the stronger they were.

    Their souls could condense incarnations of will. They could control their divine senses to perceive the true nature of all things.

    Even the power of their flesh underwent an earth-shaking metamorphosis. The body of an Emperor could face countless tribtions without damage, and shine eternally alongside the sun and moon, sharing the same root as heaven and earth!

    Those who stepped into the Imperial Realm could fly at such speeds that they could leave the northern sea in the morning, traverse an entire world, and be back by evening!

    Throughout the ages, the world¡¯s countless cultivators honored Emperors as deities because of the sheer power at their disposal. It could absolutely be described as godlike power.

    This was the origin of the saying ¡°the Profound Dao is like the heavens, and Emperors are like gods.¡±

    In the future, I won¡¯t need to borrow power to fight, and I won¡¯t need to plot and scheme. Armed with nothing but my three-foot sword, is there anywhere beneath the heavens that I cannot go? Is there anyone beneath the heavens that I cannot fight?

    Su Yi¡¯s heart filled with excitement.

    After this breakthrough, he could tell he¡¯d undergone an unprecedented metamorphosis.

    In terms of his cultivation base, he¡¯d established a Grand Dao Profound Court within his body. Both its quality and its foundations were unparalleled, unique throughout history!

    And within his soul, his incarnation of will could support the heavens and link with the earth. It was vast beyond measure, and it reflected all celestial phenomena of the starry sky.

    This was an unmatched, inimitable quality!

    And the power of his physical body was even more tyrannical. His muscles and tendons seemed as if they¡¯d been cast out of immortal gold, and his qi and blood were as boundless as the ocean. Under the direction of his life force, his organs and acupoints transformed. They were like the roots of heaven and earth, and their radiance couldpete with the sun and moon!

    Most wondrous of all was the pure Xiantian Profound Qi hovering within his Grand Dao Profound Court. It connected his soul and his body, letting his cultivation, soul, and body achieve a perfect tripartite fusion. This made his foundations in the Grand Dao iparably terrifying.

    Before proving his Dao, Su Yi fully fused the twenty-three Threelives Rebirth Stones into his Grand Dao source power. When he broke through, this let him smoothly condense iparably pure Xiantian Profound Qi within his Grand Dao Profound Court!

    ¡°Hm? Strange¡­¡± Su Yi quickly sensed that something wasn¡¯t quite right.

    Both in this lifetime and thest, the Sword of the Nine Hells floated continuously within his sea of consciousness. However, after reforging his annihted body, soul, and cultivation base atop the tform of Rebirth, it hovered by his side. It hadn¡¯t returned to his sea of consciousness!

    Furthermore, as soon as Su Yiid eyes on it, he discovered a change to the nine divine chains the sword kept suppressed.

    One of the divine chains had already snapped, transforming into bundles of light that hovered and shifted around the Sword of the Nine Hells!

    ¡°This¡­¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.

    Between now and the start of his past life, this was his first time seeing the Sword of the Nine Hells undergo such a shocking change.

    One of the chains had broken. What exactly did this mean?

    Su Yi instinctively reached for the Sword of the Nine Hells, but against all expectations, it disappeared into thin air and reappeared in his sea of consciousness.

    At the same time, Su Yi¡¯s soul immediately sensed that the gray bundles of light left over when the divine chain broke represented his past life!

    They were like an imprint containing a record of his past life, starting from his birth, including everything that had happened on his journey to the peak of the Imperial Apex Realm!

    In his youth, he and his sword wandered beneath the heavens, valiant and unrestrained. He¡¯d experienced joy and sorrow, partings and reunions, and all of the sweetness and bitterness of human life.

    He then went on to focus on his pursuit of the Dao, whole-heartedly focused on striving for the upper limit of the Dao of the Sword. He¡¯d ovee too many life-or-death trials to count, but even when the heavens crumbled around him, nothing could stand in his way.

    It was only after he reached the peak of the Wilds and realized that he had no opponents left that he set his sights on an even loftier path¡­

    But now, everything he¡¯d experienced, understood, and felt¡­ was emzoned within that imprint, down to the slightest details.

    This discovery left Su Yipletely dazed, and his heart shook.

    Don¡¯t tell me that this mysterious chain represents my past life¡¯s¡­ Dao?

    That was simply unbelievable.

    After all, in his past life, Su Yi had poured inestimable time and effort into grasping the secrets of the nine chains suppressed by the sword. But in the end, he had achieved nothing.

    Yet now, the Sword of the Nine Hells had transformed like this after experiencing that grand, taboo, unmatched tribtion and stepping into the Profound Dao once more!

    How could Su Yi not be surprised?

    If that chain sealed the Dao of my past life, what are the other eight chains sealing?

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was shifting and uncertain. Something had just urred to him, something that made even his heart shake¡ª¡ª

    There was a possibility that all of the chains sealed imprints of his Dao! And if that was really the case, then his life as the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force was almost certainly his ninth incarnation, and his ninth attempt at cultivation!

    Which would make this his tenth time reincarnating to cultivate anew!

    Was that really the case?

    Su Yi was bewildered and uncertain. There was no way to know for sure.

    If that¡¯s really the case, why couldn¡¯t myst incarnation grasp any of his prior incarnation¡¯s memories and Dao even after reaching the peak of the Imperial Apex Realm?

    In this lifetime, I¡¯ve only just barely stepped into the Imperial Realm, but I can already sense theplete Dao of my past life. There¡¯s obviously something strange going on here.

    The more he thought, the more confused Su Yi felt.

    A momentter, he shook his head and gave the matter no further thought.

    All of this was mere conjecture. Without reliable evidence, and without any other leads, racking his brains would do him no good.

    Still, Su Yi attached great importance to the way the Sword of the Nine Hells had changed today.

    This told him that if his cultivation broke through certain limits and realized unprecedented transformations, it was highly likely that he could shatter another of the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ chains!

    Take what happened today. He¡¯d achieved life through death, using the Laws of the tform of Rebirth to destroy himself. In the resulting taboo tribtion, he achieved a breakthrough and nirvanic rebirth. This was what led to the change in the Sword of the Nine Hells.

    Although my current cultivation is far below what I achieved in my past life, my foundations in the Grand Dao far surpass my former self at this stage. Furthermore, I¡¯ve mastered Xiantian Profound Qi, something my past self never achieved. Perhaps it¡¯s because I broke through in this way that I smoothly broke the first of the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ chains¡­

    Perhaps this means that the path I seek in this lifetime truly is far beyond what I achieved in myst life! thought Su Yi.

    ¡­¡­

    The tribtion clouds filling the sky dispersed.

    That taboo, threatening presence that bore down on the Netherworld King¡¯s heart and soul gradually disappeared.

    When she opened her tightly shut eyes, she saw a familiar, upright figure standing atop the tform of Rebirth.

    A young man in blue robes, his long hair fluttering in the wind. His bearing was transcendent, like a god or immortal.

    This was none other than Su Yi!

    However, Su Yi seemed even calmer than before, as if he¡¯d been cleansed of all impurities and achieved a return to simplicity. It was a type of transcendence.

    Even when she looked closely, it was hard to tell just how strong his cultivation base was. A certain thought floated unbidden into her mind: as unfathomable as an abyss or the pits of hell!

    ¡°Congrattions on proving your Dao and bing an Emperor once more, Fellow Daoist!¡± The Netherworld King took a moment to calm herself and smiled charmingly. Her beautiful eyes were lively and enticing, but full of excitement as she offered her heartfelt congrattions.

    His earlier tribtion had been enough to exterminate just about any Emperor around, yet Su Yi had been born through death atop the tform of Rebirth, smoothly oveing tribtion and proving his Dao. This was truly an unprecedented aplishment!

    It would have been impossible for the Netherworld King not to admire him.

    Su Yi smiled, then descended from the tform of Rebirth.

    Boom!

    The mysterious tform descended behind him, inch by inch. Before long, it had disappearedpletely into Immortal Gourd Mountain.

    ¡°Give me my things.¡± Su Yi¡¯s distant gazended on the Netherworld King.

    The moment she sensed his gaze, her impressive, delicate figure stiffened, and she felt an unprecedented sense of oppression. Even her heart and mind tensed. If this guy wanted to kill my clone, I¡¯m afraid he could actually pull it off¡­

    As she thought this, a faint smile appeared on her face, and she directly handed the treasures over. ¡°Here you go, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Su Yi raised a hand and tapped her nose with a smile. ¡°Clever. You know what¡¯s good for you.¡±

    The Netherworld King was caughtpletely off guard. This guy¡­ he actually¡­ touched my nose so frivolously?

    And now he¡¯s telling me how clever I am??

    Her beautiful face flushed red, and an almost imperceptible hint of rage and shame appeared in her starry eyes. Her pearly teeth bit down on her red lower lip, and she wanted nothing more than to p the smile right off Su Yi¡¯s face.

    Su Yi flipped his hand and put away the Scarlet Dome of Heaven, Tiny Heart of the Cosmos, Lamp of the Nine Dragon Gods, and other treasures.

    Except for the Controlling Currents Shuttle.

    ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day. As you already saw for yourself, this ce contains some of the secrets of reincarnation. If you¡¯ve got the ability, you¡¯re wee to go ahead and contemte them.¡± With that, Su Yi turned and left.

    When she saw him take to the air, the Netherworld King couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Fellow Daoist, are you perhaps going to deal with that unfilial disciple of yours?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Then can I go with you?¡± asked the Netherworld King. She¡¯d already taken to the skies, and she was eager to see just how strong Su Yi was after proving his Dao and bing an Emperor.

    ¡°Of course! Well... assuming you can catch up to me.¡±

    Before Su Yi¡¯s voice had even finished echoing through the air, the Controlling Currents Shuttle burst with spatial power, broke through the skies, and carried him away. In the blink of an eye, he was gone.

    ¡°????¡± This caught the Netherworld King off guard. The teasing wasn¡¯t the end of it? Now you¡¯re trying to leave me behind too?

    Don¡¯t even think about it!

    Seth''s Thoughts

    ¡°As the wine entered his intestines, seventy percent turned to moonlight, and the remaining thirty percent turned to sword qi. There was nothing else like it beneath the heavens!¡±

    More bastardized poetry! This time, it¡¯s by a (fairly modern) Taiwanese author, Yu Kwang-chung. (Yu Guangzhong in pinyin.) He¡¯s very famous in Chinese-speaking circles, mostly for the poem ¡°Nostalgia¡±.

    But the poem Xiao Jinyu references here is a different one, ¡°Searching for Li Bai.¡± The first half is the same save for some missing grammatical particles.

    Original: ¾ÆÈëºÀ³¦, Æß·ÖÄð³ÉÁËÔÂ¹â, ÓàÏÂµÄÈý·ÖÐ¥³É½£ÆøÐå¿ÚÒ»ÍÂ£¬¾Í°ë¸öÊ¢ÌÆ!

    Raw: ¾ÆÈëºÀ³¦, Æß·ÖÄð³ÉÔÂ¹â, ÓàÏÂÈý·ÖÐ¥³É½£Æø£¬¿É³ÆÌìÏÂÎÞË«!

    But the second half is a bit different. ¡°...thirty percent turned into sword qi. When (you?) exhale, it creates a partial vision of the Tang Dynasty at its peak.¡±

    I think the idea is that hearty drinking+a valiant martial spirit were emblematic of the era. Also, Li Bai was a big drinker.

 Chapter 988 - Where is Huo Yao?

    Chapter 988 - Where is Huo Yao?

    Huo Yao was seated cross-legged within a pce when he suddenly opened his eyes and smiled. ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother, are you willing to apany me somewhere?¡±

    Ye Luo said icily from a shadowy corner, ¡°It seems to me that if you want to live, you¡¯d best kneel, here and now, and wait for Master to punish you. If you turn over a new leaf and repent sincerely, he might well spare your life.¡±

    A hint of ferocity shone in the depths of Huo Yao¡¯s gaze, but outwardly, heughed heartily. ¡°Rest assured, I have no intention of fleeing without a fight.¡±

    He rose, then said, ¡°I want to go to the Divine Cave of the Six Paths. It¡¯s not far from Broken Souls Ridge. There¡¯s a mysterious bronze temple there, and it seems highly likely that it hides secrets connected to reincarnation. If you don¡¯te, I¡¯ll leave without you.¡±

    With that, Huo Yao put his hands behind his back, turned, and left.

    In his shadowed corner, Ye Luo frowned. Nheless, in the end, he got up and followed.

    He was certain that Huo Yao was up to something, but he had no choice but to keep an eye on him.

    If Huo Yao escaped, he wouldn¡¯t be able to face his master.

    The entrance to the Divine Cave of the Six Paths.

    When they arrived, Huo Yao suddenly stopped in his tracks. Without so much as turning his head, he said, ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother, let me give you some advice. You don¡¯t understand the full situation, nor have you grasped the enmity between Master and I. Blindly obeying Master¡¯s orders will only hurt you.¡±

    Ye Luo said indifferently, ¡°Hurt me?¡±

    He swept his gaze across the Divine Cave of the Six Paths and continued, ¡°Are you telling me you didn¡¯t lead me here to hurt me?¡±

    Huo Yao stiffened, and his brow furrowed. ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother, that joke isn¡¯t at all funny. Besides, I didn¡¯t tell you to follow me!¡±

    With that, he strode into the cave.

    Ye Luo hesitated briefly, but nheless gritted his teeth and followed.

    The winding cave was dimly lit, but Huo Yao proceeded with the confidence of someone traversing familiar territory.

    Ye Luo stuck close the whole time, but he was alreadypletely on guard, and he¡¯d readied his cultivation base for battle.

    Up ahead, Huo Yao seemed to sense Ye Luo¡¯s alertness, and a yful smile tugged at his lips.

    When they reached the heart of the Divine Cave of the Six Paths, an utterly enormous cavern entered their field of view.

    Thousands of thick ck chains descended from the four walls. They interwove, enveloping the ancient bronze temple at the far end of the cave.

    An ancient ritual ground stood before the pce.

    When he took in this grand scene, Ye Luo couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised.

    It was then that Huo Yao abruptly whipped around, his eyes shining with explosive viciousness. ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother, as your senior, I must once more urge you to stay here. Don¡¯t follow me any further. Got it?¡±

    Ye Luo furrowed his brow, and his eyes glinted with sharp light. He wasn¡¯t sure when this had happened, but his keen senses told him that despite the severity of Huo Yao¡¯s injuries, they¡¯d already knit back together. Even his cultivation had returned to its peak condition.

    ¡°If this reallyes down to a fight, you¡¯ll be no match for me,¡± Ye Luo said as indifferently as before. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that when I first stepped into the Profound Serenity Realm, your cultivation was still restricted to the Spiritual Revolution Realm. You might have caught up to me, but your umtions are still inferior to mine.¡±

    His words seemed to hit a core point. Huo Yao¡¯s handsome face was instantly ashen, and he said grimly, ¡°Is that so? But what if I add them to the mix?¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, one figure out of another shot from the four walls of the massive cavern.

    One was a tall, stalwart man in robes embroidered with dragons. His facial hair was reminiscent of a halberd.

    One was a moving beauty in colorful pce garb.

    One was an old man dressed in dark robes and carrying a fly whisk.

    One was a white-haired young man whose eyes crackled with electricity.

    These were none other than the four Profound Serenity experts who¡¯d ambushed Su Yi here earlier. They hailed from the Divine Blue Lightning Sect, Cloud-Scraping Yao Sect, Dragon Tiger Dao Mountain, and Nine Star Sword Mountain, respectively!

    ¡­.

    Meanwhile, on Broken Souls Ridge.

    Gu Ziming waited a bit frantically.

    Huo Yao had returned earlier with severe injuries, but aside from him and a few of the older-generation experts, no one knew it.

    Furthermore, Gu Ziming would never have guessed that someone as mighty as his Martial Uncle Huo Yao would fail to capture a young man like Su Yi, much less that he¡¯d return with heavy injuries!

    Gu Ziming instantly realized that something was wrong.

    And not long ago, when Huo Yao used a secret art to transmit a message telling him to prepare to retreat from the Burial Ground of the Dao, Gu Ziming understood just how serious the problem was.

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother, why are we leaving?¡± Ni Shuang couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Shangguan Jie, Cheng Tiankun, and the others all looked at Gu Ziming too. He was the one who¡¯d called them all here, saying that they would leave the Burial Ground of the Dao as soon as Huo Yao returned.

    However, Gu Ziming had never told them why. Thus, all of them were confused.

    ¡°Those were Martial Uncle Huo Yao¡¯s orders.¡± Gu Ziming took a deep breath and said gravely, ¡°We just need to do as we¡¯re told.¡±

    This answer obviously wasn¡¯t going to win anyone over.

    Especially Ni Shuang, who said with displeasure, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother, you¡¯ve been acting all mysterious ever since that Su guy showed up, and you refuse to tell us anything substantial at all. Don¡¯t forget: Su Yi has already killed several of our Emperors!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Senior Apprentice Brother, we¡¯ve already decided to retreat, so why are you still not willing to give us any answers?¡± Shangguan Jie, Cheng Tiankun, and the others chimed in too.

    Gu Ziming had behaved strangely all night, and all of them were already displeased with him.

    The Emperors of the Abstruse Force Alliance all looked over as well. They wanted to see just what was going on here.

    The pressure on Gu Ziming increased, and he couldn¡¯t help but hesitate.

    But it was then that¡ª¡ª

    Whoosh~

    Spatial ripples spread through the distant skies. Immediately afterward, a blue-robed young man with a transcendent bearing appeared out of nowhere.

    This scene instantly caused amotion.

    ¡°That guy actually darede back!?¡± Shangguan Jie was bbergasted.

    The others present found it simrly difficult to believe. This was someone they¡¯d thoroughly surrounded not long ago. He¡¯d escaped, but not without great difficulty. Yet now, this Spiritual Revolution Realm young man hade back. Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised?

    ¡°No, something¡¯s not right. That guy has Martial Uncle Huo Yao¡¯s trump card, the Controlling Currents Shuttle!¡± Cheng Tiankun cried out.

    One sentence, and everyone looked over, and indeed, all of them saw a weaver¡¯s shuttle flowing with ripples of spatial power.

    All of them realized that this was out of the ordinary. Something wasn¡¯t right here.

    Gu Ziming¡¯s heart thudded in his chest, and he inwardly cried out, This is bad!

    He immediately bellowed, ¡°Quick, capture him!¡±

    His voice spread throughout heaven and earth.

    The others looked at each other, but although they were iparably confused, none of them dared be negligent. They each took out their treasures and attacked without reservation.

    None of them dared hold back.

    They¡¯d witnessed Su Yi¡¯s abilities before, and they were keenly aware that despite his Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivation, hisbat prowess was heaven-defying and iparably terrifying.

    Thus, how could these Emperors dare be negligent?

    Boom!

    The entire stretch of heaven and earth was in turmoil, and divine brilliance exploded through the air.

    All manner of treasure swathed in radiant light took to the skies as ten Emperors attacked Su Yi at once.

    The depths of Su Yi¡¯s gaze were as tranquil as the waters of an ancient well. He was utterlyposed.

    His enemies'' attacks nketed the sky, but he didn¡¯t even look at them. He just waved his sleeves.

    Boom!

    Radiant sword qi swept forth like an avnche or tidal wave. Its boundless sword force contained profound, inscrutable Mysterious Truths of the Grand Dao, as well as traces of Grand Dao Profound Qi.

    The entire stretch of heaven and earth violently churned, and the skies seemed as if they were about to shatter.

    As sword qi swept outward, more than ten treasures were sent flying back. It was as if a primordial divine mountain had mmed into them.

    Their wails shook the skies.

    Several of the treasures exploded directly, splitting into pieces!

    And the sword qi continued ahead, its power undiminished, breaking the Emperors¡¯ formation and sending them flying back as well.

    One Emperor¡¯s chest caved in, and they cried out repeatedly.

    Another spurted blood from their mouth and nose as their body broke.

    Another felt countless bones break as they mmed into the ground, hard, then sank directly into unconsciousness.

    One casual, understated wave of his sleeve, and the joint attack of more than ten Emperors fell apart!

    This tyrannical, overpowering scene immediately astonished everyone present.

    ¡°How is this possible!?¡± someone shrieked in panic.

    ¡°He¡­ He¡¯s already proven his Dao and be an Emperor¡­.¡± someone stammered in terror.

    An Emperor!!

    Gu Ziming, Ni Shuang, Shangguan Jie, and the others reacted as if they¡¯d been struck by lightning. All of them were visibly astonished andpletely startled.

    Earlier, they¡¯d surrounded Su Yi on all sides, and he was only a Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator, but he still fought and killed his way out of their encirclement of Emperors!

    Now, just half a dayter, he was already an Emperor!

    Furthermore, he¡¯d effortlessly destroyed their joint offensive in a single attack. Of course they were terrified! Of course their hearts shook!

    It was then that Su Yi¡¯s calm voice rang out. ¡°Where is Huo Yao?¡±

    The atmosphere was so tense that the very air itself seemed to solidify, and they found it difficult to breathe.

    The group looked at each other. One of them, an old man in yellow, said gravely, ¡°Friend, do you understand the consequences of opposing us?¡±

    Su Yi flicked his finger as if he were getting rid of a fly.

    Splurt!

    A streak of sword qi pierced the yellow-robed elder¡¯s skull, right between the eyes. A momentter, his body exploded, and blood filled the air.

    The group¡¯s courage instantly gave way, and their faces were ashen.

    He¡¯d just killed an Emperor with a flick of his finger!

    And not just any Emperor¡ªate-stage Profound Illumination expert!

    He was so strong that their will to fight copsed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you three breaths of time. If no one answers my questions, all of you will die.¡± Su Yi said calmly and ced his hands behind his back.

    He wasn¡¯t the type to kill indiscriminately, but these people had surrounded and tried to kill him earlier. He naturally wouldn¡¯t show them any mercy.

    But his voice was like the booming of funerary bells, and it filled the Emperors¡¯ hearts with terror. They subconsciously looked at Gu Ziming.

    Cheng Tiankun¡¯s lips quivered as he hissed, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother! Why haven¡¯t you called for Martial Uncle Huo Yao to help us yet!?¡±

    Whoosh!

    Su Yi instantly looked over.

    Gu Ziming¡¯s face was ashen, and his whole body tensed. He felt as if he¡¯d been plunged into an icy abyss.

    It¡¯s over! I¡¯mpletely finished!

    ¡°Martial Uncle¡­ is in the Divine Cave of the Six Paths,¡± said Gu Ziming. He slumped as his heart gave in to despair.

    ¡°Do you people know who I am?¡± Su Yi asked suddenly.

    Ni Shuang and the others looked bewildered, and they shook their heads.

    Only Gu Ziming lowered his head and averted his gaze. He was visibly ufortable.

    ¡°You¡¯reing with me.¡± Su Yi took all of this in, and without the slightest hesitation, he reached out and grabbed Gu Ziming from a distance. He then stepped through the air and shot toward the distant Divine Cave of the Six Paths.

 Chapter 989 - Master!

    Chapter 989 - Master!

    As they watched Su Yi grab Gu ZIming and disappear over the distant horizon, the others felt lost and despondent.

    The curtains fell on their earlier confrontation in the blink of an eye, but the power Su Yi had disyed was so terrifying that even these Emperors from the Wilds felt terror and despair.

    Now that he¡¯d gone, all of them felt dazed, as if they¡¯d narrowly escaped disaster.

    ¡°Just who is that Su guy? He¡¯s far too terrifying¡­¡± Shangguan Jie¡¯s face was deathly pale.

    He was one of Pi Mo¡¯s disciples, and an Emperor in his own right. In the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, he was quite famous.

    Yet now, all he felt was terror too great to put into words.

    ¡°Earlier, he asked us if we knew who he was. Don¡¯t tell me¡­ there¡¯s more to his identity than meets the eye?¡± murmured Ni Shuang.

    ¡°Wait, I just realized something!¡± Cheng Tiankun suddenly cried out. ¡°You know that strange, enormous tribtion we just saw? If I¡¯m not mistaken, it was that Su guy who invited it! Otherwise, how could he possibly have Imperial Realm cultivation?¡±

    The crowd gasped, and all of them werepletely stunned.

    When that strange, enormous tribtion broke out, all of them tried to guess what was going on. This tribtion was simply too taboo. It was unprecedented! Its aura of cmity alone filled with a sense of frantic helplessness.

    Thus, they couldn¡¯t help but suspect that this was a rare and unusually powerful Tribtion of Profound Serenity, or perhaps even some old monster¡¯s tribtion of Profound Unity!

    None of them could ever have guessed that such a strange, taboo tribtion was someone taking their first steps into the Imperial Realm!

    ¡°No wonder hisbat prowess is so heaven-defying. If he survived a bizarre tribtion like that, he¡¯s simply inhuman!¡± someone muttered in a daze.

    ¡­¡­

    The Divine Cave of the Six Paths.

    When he saw four Profound Serenity experts appear at once, Ye Luo¡¯s brow furrowed.

    He said grimly, ¡°Do you n to get mixed up in the Grotto of Abstruse Force¡¯s affairs too?¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, all of us are simply carrying out our orders. Please, don¡¯t make this difficult,¡± said the leader, the old man in dark robes.

    Huo Yao said coldly, ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother, as you can see, a fight will only hurt you. And it¡¯s just as I said earlier: when we get back to the Wilds, Eldest Apprentice Brother will tell you everything you want to know. Why must you insist on opposing me?¡±

    ng!

    A dense sword hum rang out.

    A dark, entirely unreflective wooden sword silently floated before Ye Luo.

    His expression was calm and indifferent as he gripped the wooden sword with his right hand. His aura instantly transformed, bing austere and forceful, and a terrifying majesty spread outward.

    His eyes shed like lightning as he swept his gaze across Huo Yao and his allies. ¡°If you want to escape here today, you¡¯ll have to climb over my dead body first!¡±

    ¡°You pigheaded idiot!¡± Huo Yao shouted. ¡°Do you know why I told you to stay in the City of Eternal Night? It¡¯s because you¡¯re too damned stubborn!¡±

    Ye Luo¡¯s gaze was increasingly cool and indifferent as he said softly, ¡°I just don¡¯t want to disappoint Master again.¡±

    His voice was low but full of determination.

    Huo Yao¡¯s eyes shed with murderous light. ¡°But you¡¯re sure disappointing me!!¡±

    Before his infuriated voice finished echoing through the air, Huo Yao attacked with all his might.

    Boom!

    His clothing fluttered around him. The Laws of me filled the air as a violent, tyrannical sword intent shot toward Ye Luo.

    The four Profound Serenity experts looked at each other, then attacked in unison.

    The old man in dark robes activated the snow-white fly whisk, stirring up a swath of dazzling starlight.

    The colorfully dressed woman gripped a radiant golden whip, which she waved, filling the air with golden ripples. One crack of her whip and the sky shattered.

    The brawny man with the halberd-shaped facial hair struck with steady, forceful momentum wrapped in dazzling ck lightning. One attack, and lightning fell like a waterfall.

    And the young man with snow-white hair gripped a heavy, snow-white saber, leaped into the fray, and shed with all his might.

    Boom!

    Misty light surged explosively throughout the enormous cavern, and murderous intent ran rampant.

    In the face of this encirclement, Ye Luo couldn¡¯t help but look solemn. He swung his wooden sword without hesitation and shed with them head-on.

    A grand battle broke out.

    Ye Luo was strong! His sword intent was forceful yet ethereal, like a beam of flowing light, as quick as lightning. Every streak of sword qi was emzoned with Laws as radiant as the zing sun.

    When he went all-out, his attainments in the Dao of the Sword far surpassed other Profound Serenity cultivators.

    Indeed, in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, Ye Luo had already established himself as one of the greatest Profound Serenity sword Emperors. Even old-timers who¡¯d long since lost track of their ages couldn¡¯t help but feel ashamed over their own inferiority.

    An old-timer of the Touch of Gold Pavilion once imed that Ye Luo¡¯s Dao of the Sword contained a trace of his master¡¯s magnificent bearing!

    This was high praise.

    After all, everyone in the Wilds knew how terrifying the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡¯s attainments in the Dao of the Sword were. Having even a portion of his magnificence meant that Ye Luo¡¯s attainments would have been enough to dazzle any era he¡¯d appeared in!

    In this battle, four Profound Serenity experts fought all out, but even so, they felt an unprecedented degree of pressure, and their expressions were utterly solemn.

    They were iparably certain that if not for Huo Yao restricting Ye Luo, Ye Luo would have cut the four of them down already!

    ¡°Quick! We have to end this as soon as possible! We can¡¯t waste time!¡± Huo Yao bellowed, his eyes zing with viciousness.

    He fought with everything he had, holding nothing back.

    This put enormous pressure on Ye Luo.

    He naturally understood his Third Apprentice Brother Huo Yao¡¯s abilities.

    It was true that Huo Yao had only be an Emperor five hundred years ago, but he already had iparably mighty umtions in the Profound Serenity Realm.

    This was the result of his sixty thousand years of suppressing his cultivation base. When he became an Emperor, everything he¡¯d umted and all histent potential was unleashed. It was easy to imagine how terrifying that was.

    More importantly, it just wasn¡¯t the case that those who¡¯d cultivated within a given realm longer were always stronger.

    One¡¯s willpower, spirit, umtions, understanding of the Laws, and ability to apply them mattered more.

    And in all of these regards, Huo Yao was unquestionably a peak talent!

    Even Ye Luo had no choice but to admit that if their master hadn¡¯t restricted Huo Yao, Huo Yao might still not be as mighty as Pi Mo and Qing Tang, but he definitely wouldn¡¯t be far off.

    Of course, Ye Luo also understood that if his master hadn¡¯t suppressed Huo Yao, Huo Yao¡¯s innate viciousness would have made it difficult for him to even be an Emperor!

    Simply put, Huo Yao¡¯s foundations were perhaps a bit inferior, but hisbat strength wasn¡¯t inferior to Ye Luo¡¯s, and hadn¡¯t been for a long time.

    And now, Huo Yao was fighting alongside four Profound Serenity experts, and they were going all-out. This let them smoothly suppress Ye Luo¡¯s momentum.

    Even if they couldn¡¯t suppress himpletely, Ye Luo¡¯s predicament was slowly getting worse.

    ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother, if things go on like this, you¡¯ll lose beyond a shadow of a doubt. Why insist on being stubborn?¡± shouted Huo Yao.

    He was inwardly a bit frantic. He was naturally well aware of how difficult an opponent Ye Luo was.

    ¡°I said it already: you can forget about fleeing unless you kill me first!¡± Ye Luo¡¯s eyes shone with forceful determination.

    Huo Yao¡¯s face was ashen with anger, and his heart surged with murderous intent. ¡°If Master hadn¡¯t stolen all my Xiantian treasures, I¡¯d have long since knocked you to the ground, you brat!¡±

    It would have been better not to bring it up. When Ye Lu heard that, he instantly looked furious, and he shouted, ¡°What do you mean, ¡®your¡¯ treasures? They belonged to Master to begin with!

    ¡°Also, in all our years working together, you never once mentioned that you¡¯d acquired any of Master¡¯s belongings!¡± Ye Luo¡¯s gaze was full of hatred.

    He¡¯d known about Huo Yao¡¯s Scarlet Dome of Heaven and Controlling Currents Shuttle, but he¡¯d always been under the misconception that his other treasures¡ªlike the Lamp of the Nine Dragon Gods and the Silverme Fighting the Heavens Armor¡ªhad been monopolized by their Little Apprentice Sister Qing Tang after she took over the Grotto of Abstruse Force.

    He¡¯d only just learned that Huo Yao had so many of their master¡¯s treasures in his possession!

    There was no doubt about it. They¡¯d been deceiving him all this time!

    How could Ye Luo not hate them?

    He even wondered how many of Master¡¯s treasures Eldest Apprentice Brother Pi Mo had secretly pilfered over the years!

    ¡°Nonsense! Eldest Apprentice Brother and I reimed those treasures from Qing Tang!¡± bellowed Huo Yao.

    As he spoke, he and his four allies sped up their attacks. Ye Luo was thoroughly suppressed.

    But it was then that a calm voice rang out. ¡°Is that truly the case?¡±

    It was just one light, airy sentence, but it went off like a sudden p of thunder. Huo Yao¡¯s expression changedpletely.

    Practically simultaneously¡ª¡ª

    Boom!

    A streak of matchless sword qi shot through the air, radiant and glittering, obscuring the skies and blotting out the sun.

    One sh, and he forcefully disrupted the raging battle of Emperors!

    Huo Yao and his allies all sensed the danger, and they immediately moved further away.

    But Ye Luo didn¡¯t retreat. He could tell that sh wasn¡¯t aimed at him.

    All eyes gazed into the distance.

    They weren¡¯t sure when he¡¯d gotten there, but they now saw a tall, upright figure in blue robes. He looked calm and detached.

    This was none other than Su Yi.

    And he was carrying the terrified, uneasy Gu Ziming.

    ¡°Master!¡± Huo Yao¡¯s heart sank, and his expression turned unsightly.

    ¡°Master!¡± In stark contrast, Ye Luo was visibly delighted.

    And the four Profound Serenity experts looked as if they¡¯d been struck by lightning. Their expressions were shifting and uncertain.

    The reincarnation of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force!

    When Huo Yao returned covered in wounds, they finally confirmed Su Yi¡¯s identity.

    It was just that none of them had anticipated that when they met again, Su Yi would already be an Emperor!

    His earlier attack contained enough power that even Profound Serenity old-timers like them sensed an enormous threat!

    ¡°Step back and watch from the side.¡± Su Yi nced at Ye Luo.

    Ye Luo nodded and did as he was told.

    He could tell that his master was now an Emperor!

    The grand, taboo tribtion he¡¯d witnessed earlier hadn¡¯t been enough to take his master down. This thought left Ye Luo iparably astonished, and iparably excited, too.

    Of course, he was also well aware that it was precisely because Huo Yao had sensed how strange that tribtion was that he¡¯d made up his mind to flee. That in turn resulted in him attacking Ye Luo with everything he had.

    Fortunately, his master had made it back in time!

    Off in the distance, Huo Yao took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down. ¡°Master, you only just proved your Dao and became an Emperor. Do you really think your power is enough to fight me?¡±

    Su Yi flung Gu Ziming into the air, then looked at Huo Yao. ¡°There¡¯s no need to probe. I no longer need to rely on any external treasures to defeat you, you wicked creature.¡±

    His tone was casual and understated, but his contemptuous pride was on full disy!

    For a moment, Ye Luo felt dazed, as if he¡¯d returned to the past. He felt as if he¡¯d seen the master he was so familiar with, the man he respected above all others.

    A man with the bearing of an immortal and the magnificence of a god!

 Chapter 990 - Crushing

    Chapter 990 - Crushing

    The four Profound Serenity experts¡¯ hearts quivered.

    They¡¯d once surrounded Su Yi here. How could they fail to realize that the strange tribtion that had taken ce within the Burial Ground of the Dao had most likelye for Su Yi?

    The thought of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force and his legendary, dazzling aplishments left the four of them feeling utterly stifled.

    A man¡¯s reputation was like a tree¡¯s shadow. Neither came out of nowhere.

    Even though the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force standing before them was just a reincarnation, and even though he¡¯d only just be an Emperor, who would dare underestimate him?

    But when he heard Su Yi¡¯s words, Huo Yao inwardly sighed in relief. His eyes shed, and he stared intently at Su Yi. ¡°Your disciple is untalented, but he¡¯s willing to see whose grasp of the Grand Dao is superior!¡±

    This was the heart of the Divine Cave of the Six Paths, and Ye Luo was watching him closely. If Huo Yao wanted to live, he had to do everything in his power to defeat his master!

    ng!

    A sword hum rang out. With a swoosh of Su Yi¡¯s sleeves, the Scarlet Dome of Heaven shot into the air.

    Huo Yao¡¯s expression shifted dramatically. ¡°Master, are you going back on your word?¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of disdain. He raised his hands and tossed the sword, which blurred into a streak of light and shot toward Huo Yao.

    Huo Yao¡¯s expression was unsightly, and his aura burst around him. However, just as he was about to attack, he was bbergasted to discover that the sword had stopped three feet in front of him. It was just hovering there.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to swing your sword,¡± Su Yi said coolly. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll know no peace even in death.¡±

    Only then did the crowd realize that he¡¯d prepared the Scarlet Dome of Heaven for Huo Yao!!

    Su Yi¡¯s casual tone was full of utter confidence and contempt.

    Huo Yao¡¯s expression filled with uncertainty. Su Yi¡¯s disdainful attitude made him feel as if his dignity were being trampled all over.

    But in Ye Luo¡¯s eyes, there was a lot hidden behind his master¡¯s simple gesture!

    If Huo Yao epted the sword, it would mean that his heart was full of fear, and that he dared not fight his master bare-handed. But if he refused, he¡¯d be missing out on an enormous source of support! After all, Huo Yao had taken the Scarlet Dome of Heaven as his natal weapon for the past five hundred years, and he¡¯d poured his heart into tempering and cultivating it. Having it would increase his strength by a considerable margin.

    When he realized this, Ye Luo couldn¡¯t help but recall a certain phrase: ¡°When you kill someone, kill their heart first!¡±

    Master isn¡¯t just trying to kill Huo Yao. He wants topletely crush him mentally, too!

    This makes it clear just how disappointed he is in Third Senior Apprentice Brother!

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Huo Yao said, ¡°Master, you took this sword from me effortlessly. If I use it, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll drag me down.¡±

    There was no doubt about it: he¡¯d learned from his miserable defeat at Su Yi¡¯s hands, and he was extraordinarily careful and on guard.

    However, his words enraged Ye Luo. ¡°Huo Yao, are you disparaging Master¡¯s character!? Besides, if Master really wanted to kill you no matter what, he¡¯d have no need to promise you anything. He could destroy you with a flip of his hands!¡±

    His heart ached. He couldn¡¯t imagine how Huo Yao had turned out like this.

    Huo Yao¡¯s face was expressionless, and he ignored Ye Luopletely.

    ¡°Rx. Even if I lose, I won¡¯t reim the Scarlet Dome of Heaven,¡± Su Yi said coolly, without the slightest ripple of emotion.

    Huo Yao¡¯s behavior had deeply, utterly disappointed him.

    ¡°Very well! I know my master is a man of his word and that he¡¯s sure to keep his promises.¡± Huo Yao took a deep breath, stretched out his hand, and took hold of the Scarlet Dome of Heaven.

    ng!

    The humming of a sword swept outward with a st of firelight.

    Huo Yao¡¯s aura underwent a dramatic transformation as perfectly round circles of dazzling divine mes revolved around him. His terrifying majesty was such that even the four Profound Serenity experts felt suffocated.

    He was just too strong!

    They were in the Profound Serenity Realm too, but Huo Yao¡¯s strength made them feel stifled, and their hearts shook.

    The reincarnation of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force had only just broken into the Imperial Realm. Without relying on external treasures, how could he possibly be a match for Huo Yao?

    Ye Luo¡¯s expression, on the other hand, was the very definition of calm. He¡¯d never worried that his master might lose. This was a type of conviction that had been carved into his bones over countless years!

    Su Yi didn¡¯t waste time talking. He simply approached Huo Yao, his presence calm and ethereal, as if he¡¯d achieved a return to simplicity.

    And his gait was light and leisurely, as if he were out for a stroll.

    But as Su Yi drew near, Huo Yao felt more uneasy than ever.

    ¡°Forgive me for what I¡¯m about to do, Master!¡± Huo Yao bellowed. Then, without the slightest hesitation, he attacked first.

    Boom!

    The Scarlet Dome of Heaven zed with radiant firelight, like the river of stars sweeping furiously outward. Its murderous power shook both heaven and earth, as if intent on incinerating everything!

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was as calm as ever, but within his body, his Grand Dao Profound Wheel revolved explosively, and his cultivation base coordinated with his Grand Dao Profound Qi to draw out the power of his body and soul.

    An overflowing, unblockable sword force burst out of Su Yi¡¯s tall, upright figure. His right hand shot forward, and he pressed his fingers into a sword and shed through the air.

    h!

    A streak of sword qi flew forth, as radiant as if it had been forged out of divine gold; its sharpness was such that the air in front of it naturally parted, offering no resistance.

    The mes filling the sky shattered.

    Two streaks of sword qi, each with a starkly different force and majesty, were flying at each other. The two seemed evenly matched, and it was a direct confrontation, force against force, with no bells or whistles to speak of. Then, beneath the onlookers¡¯ astonished gazes, Su Yi¡¯s streak of sword qi mmed into Huo Yao¡¯s, cleaving into it as if it were made of rotten wood.

    Bang bang bang!

    Huo Yao¡¯s sword qi exploded, inch by inch, scattering misty light. And Su Yi¡¯s sword qi continued toward Huo Yao, its power undiminished.

    Like an axe through bamboo!

    Huo Yao¡¯s eyes widened, and he furiously swung his sword. Divine mes instantly surged, and the power of the Laws ran rampant. Unmatched sword qi burst, and sword force raged. This power could y an Emperor of the same realm with ease!

    Although Huo Yao managed to block Su Yi¡¯s sh in the end, it sent him staggering back. His face alternated white and green, and despite himself, his expression filled with astonishment.

    He knew that his master had just undergone an unmatched grand tribtion to be an Emperor, and he knew that Su Yi¡¯s strength was surely far greater than before.

    Still, he would never have guessed that a casual streak of sword qi would break through his killer move, much less force him to retreat!

    ¡°How¡­¡± The four Profound Serenity experts¡¯ hair stood on end.

    Is it even possible for an early-stage Profound Illumination Emperor to possess such power? And the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force is fighting barehanded, without any treasures at all!

    How utterly terrifying!

    Meanwhile, Ye Luo¡¯s eyes lit up, and he felt deeply shaken. How enormous is the gap between the early-stage Profound Illumination Realm and the mid-stage Profound Serenity Realm? The power and sword intent within that strike practically seized fortune from the heavens!

    Even he couldn¡¯t imagine how his master had disyed such unbelievable power of the Dao of the Sword in that attack.

    ¡°Die!¡± Huo Yao bellowed and rushed in, sword swinging. His gaze was utterly vicious, and his aura was increasingly violent and explosive. He poured practically the entirety of his cultivation base into his swordsmanship.

    He simply didn¡¯t dare to hold back!

    In the face of this onught, Su Yi naturally wouldn¡¯t show mercy.

    In the past, despite the countless secret arts and wondrous methods at his disposal, his cultivation had limited him. Many of his divine abilities had been difficult for him to realize. But things were different now that he¡¯d broken through and be an Emperor!

    A new realm came with newfound strength. He could finally use all of the supreme abilities he¡¯d mastered in his past life!

    Su Yi¡¯s blue robes and long hair billowed around him as he took a step forward. With a casual gesture, indomitable sword qi burst into being, and a nging sword hum reverberated throughout heaven and earth.

    One streak of sword qi was as radiant as the sun sweeping through the skies.

    Another was as fleeting as rain or smoke, as ethereal as a flowing beam of light.

    Another was like the river of stars pouring down from the nine heavens, or the moon rising over blue seas.

    Every streak was full of sword intent rife with profundity and immeasurable divine majesty. Their power spread as far as the eye could see, as if an immortal of the sword had descended upon the world, swinging his weapon throughout the human world.

    So ethereal and transcendent, yet so forceful and tyrannical!

    Even more terrifying was that no matter how ferociously Huo Yao fought, and no matter what level of swordsmanship he disyed, Su Yi broke through in a direct confrontation.

    Just a few breaths of timeter, Huo Yao¡¯s offensive was falling apart. He was so thoroughly suppressed that he couldn¡¯t even lift his head.

    He fought increasingly conservatively. He had no choice but to passively block Su Yi¡¯s attacks.

    As time passed, the situation worsened. Beneath the power of Su Yi¡¯s Dao of the Sword, it didn¡¯t matter how much power Huo Yao pumped into the Scarlet Dome of Heaven. He still seemed unbearably weak, and he was still relentlessly stifled.

    Su Yi¡¯s expression remained calm from beginning to end. His entire body surged with sword intent, as if there were no end to it. Every time he attacked, his overflowing sword intent left Huo Yao with nowhere to run or hide. He could only steel himself and sh with it directly.

    But after each such direct confrontation, Huo Yao¡¯s predicament worsened.

    Ten snaps of the fingerster, Huo Yao was riddled with wounds, and his clothing was in tatters. Crisscrossing gashes covered his skin, and his flesh was ripped open and bleeding.

    Thirty snaps of the fingerster.

    Huo Yao¡¯s hair was disheveled, and he repeatedly coughed up blood. His face was as white as paper, and his bloodshot eyes were full of lingering astonishment. He was bing hysterical. He started yelling, as if he¡¯d gone insane with bitterness, as if he were a caged beast.

    Outside the battlefield, the four Profound Serenity experts felt chills in their limbs.

    The reincarnation of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force was just too strong! Huo Yao had been thoroughly suppressed since the start of the battle. His attacks had fallen apart, and he was covered in injuries. He waspletely helpless to fight back!

    In stark contrast, Su Yi hadn¡¯t been scratched once from beginning to end, nor had he been stopped for even a moment. Even his calm expression had never so much as wavered. And it was this very air of invincible, one-sided suppression that shook everyone watching to the core!

    From the moment Huo Yao began his cultivation, it was Master who guided him and helped him establish his foundations. It was Master who taught him his cultivation technique and swordsmanship, too. Given the circumstances, how could he possibly be a match for Master?

    Ye Luo¡¯s sharp, unblinking gaze was locked onto the battlefield. And besides, when ites to swordsmanship, no one in the Wilds canpare with Master. Huo Yao was foolish to think his superior cultivation meant Master couldn¡¯t beat him; that¡¯s nothing but the ravings of a madman. It¡¯s ludicrous to the extreme!

    However, witnessing Su Yi¡¯s disy of power left Ye Luo iparably astonished too. It¡¯s actually possible for early-stage Profound Illumination Emperors to be this strong?

    Just what kind of taboo, heaven-defying path is Master walking down now that he¡¯s reincarnated?

    Suddenly, Huo Yao¡¯s hysterical roar boomed throughout the battlefield. ¡°What are you lot just standing there for!? Quick, attack him! If I die, you won¡¯t be getting out of here alive either!¡±

    The four Profound Serenity Emperors shuddered from head to toe, as if awakening from a dream. They looked at each other, then immediately took out their treasures, gnashed their teeth, and shot into the fray.

    It was just as Huo Yao said. If they didn¡¯tbine their powers, none of them would escape this cmity alive! Even fleeing wouldn¡¯t do the trick, because Ye Luo was eyeing them hungrily from a distance!

 Chapter 991 - Begging

    Chapter 991 - Begging

    When the four Profound Serenity Emperors attacked together, Ye Luo couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly. However, just as he was about to intervene, Su Yi¡¯s calm voice resounded throughout the premises. ¡°Stay out of this.¡±

    Not long after he arrived at the Burial Ground of the Dao, he entered the Divine Cave of the Six Paths and saw the old blind man imprisoned there after undergoing brutal torture. These four Profound Serenity experts had surrounded him then, too.

    At the time, murderous intent umted in Su Yi¡¯s heart. It was then that he decided to personally send the four of them on their way. Given the circumstances, how could he possibly let Ye Luo intervene?

    ¡°Got it!¡± Ye Luo silently stepped back.

    The four Profound Serenity experts inwardly heaved sighs of relief. They¡¯d been worried that Ye Luo would charge in, heedless of the consequences. Who¡¯d have thought that Su Yi would be the one to stop this from happening?

    Regardless of whether Su Yi¡¯s confidence was warranted or not, the four Profound Serenity Emperors thought that working with Huo Yao was the most reliable method to take Su Yi down.

    ¡°Kill him!¡± The four of them worked together to attack Su Yi from all sides.

    Boom!

    The dark-robed elder waved his snow-white fly whisk, filling the sky with starlight that descended upon Su Yi from behind. He¡¯d unleashed his killer move right off the bat, and he held nothing back.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even turn to look at him; it was as if he had eyes on the back of his head. He swung his arm behind him, and dazzling, radiant sword qi swept outward. It shattered the starlight with ease, sending the dark-robed elder staggering back. He almost fell, and the pain was so intense that he almost coughed up blood.

    Practically simultaneously, the colorfully dressed woman, the man in dragon-embroidered robes, and the white-haired youth descended upon Su Yi. All fought with their lives on the line, and they seemed utterly insane. As Profound Serenity experts, they¡¯d experienced countless bloody battles bothrge and small. They were naturally well aware of how dangerous this battle was. If they didn¡¯t go all out, they werepletely doomed!

    Huo Yao seized this opportunity to attack with all his might too.

    Just like that, a grand battle broke out.

    Even one against five, Su Yi fought barehanded. He had no intention of using treasures of any kind. However, his majestic bearing became increasingly forceful and mighty. His entire body glowed with sword intent as he attacked like a god or immortal.

    Only then did his opponents realize just how terrifying Su Yi was!

    Fighting him was like fighting a primordial divine mountain. He seemed utterly unshakable, and his opponents felt utterly helpless against him!

    Barely enough time to snap one¡¯s fingers nine times had passed since the start of this chaotic battle, but an agonized cry already filled the air. It came from the white-haired young man. The heavy saber he gripped split in two, and an unstoppable streak of sword qi cleaved through his chest, leaving a bloody hole in its wake.

    A momentter, his body exploded into ash!

    It all happened so fast.

    Even though his enemies had him surrounded, Su Yi wasn¡¯t suppressed. On the contrary, he rallied himself and forcefully broke through the joint attacks of five powerful foes. Now, he¡¯d seized an opportunity to cut one of them down!

    Lu Hu, an old monster of Nine-Star Sword Mountain. After proving his Dao and bing an Emperor, he cast aside his sword and took up the saber. He¡¯s been immersed in the Dao of the Saber for tens of thousands of years, and he¡¯s finally achieved major sess in this path. They call him the first and greatest saber cultivator of Nine-Star Sword Mountain. Ye Luo thought to himself, But against Master, he was ultimately unable to take even a single hit.

    The white-haired young man¡¯s death had a deep impact on the others. All of their expressions changed dramatically, and they fought with renewed, explosive madness. Especially the dark-robed elder¡ªhe saw that the situation wasn¡¯t in their favor, and he activated a forbidden technique without the slightest hesitation.

    ¡°Go!¡± He roared like a devil, and his blood and qi soared into the air, manifesting a thousand-foot, three-headed, six-armed illusory demonic god.

    This was the forbidden technique of Dragon Tiger Dao Mountain: the Wrath of the Demonic God! Rumor had it that those who used this art paid for it with all of their blood and qi. Even if they survived, their bodies would bepletely destroyed, and they¡¯d have no choice but to build them anew.

    It was for this reason that no one would use this technique unless it was truly a matter of life and death. It meant sacrificing their body!

    Boom!

    The thousand-foot projection of a demonic god charged at Su Yi. Its aura was monstrous and terrifying, and even Ye Luo couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised.

    He had to admit to himself that earlier, had his opponents used such a forbidden attack, he would have had no choice but to avoid it.

    ¡°Suppress!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s right hand suddenly shot forth, and his fingers formed a seal and hit the air.

    Thirty-six blue stars shed in the air, outlining a strange and grand star diagram, which resolved in the air. From a distance, it was like a whirlpool of stars.

    The Starry Sky Refining Spirit Art!

    This wondrous ability was a legacy of the Wilds¡¯ greatest Daoist sect, the Nine Extremes Profound Capital. The Wilds¡¯ Touch of Gold Pavilion appraised it as the ninth greatest skill for exorcizing demons throughout the heavens!

    In the past, due to the limits of his cultivation, Su Yi couldn¡¯t have unleashed such an ability.

    But now that he¡¯d re-entered the Profound Dao, his cultivation base has transformed into Profound Power. Using this ability now was as easy as plucking a flower.

    The reason he¡¯d chosen this particr art was because it was specifically designed to counter Dragon Tiger Dao Mountain¡¯s Wrath of the Demonic God!

    The person who¡¯d developed the Starry Sky Refining Spirit Art did so after a user of the Wrath of the Demonic God suppressed him, and he went so far as to spend almost ten thousand years contemting before finally creating this divine ability.

    Boom!

    The star diagram revolved, like stars around a ck hole. The surrounding skies contorted and copsed, and the charging projection of a demonic god crumbled like wheat under a millstone. Its massive body copsed, inch by inch, until finally it was ground to nothingness.

    Light scattered like rain, and the old man in dark robes coughed up blood. His face paled, and he sighed, ¡°The Starry Sky Refining Spirit Art! Great!¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, the old man¡¯s body scattered like dry wood. A streak of sword qi swept through his primordial spirit, and it too shattered into a rain of light.

    Yet another Profound Serenity Emperor had died!

    ¡°Old Daoist Suirong definitely wasn¡¯t willing to die. This must have been a mortifying way to go.¡± Ye Luo¡¯s eyes shone with strange light.

    Dragon Tiger Dao Mountain hated and feared nothing more than the Starry Sky Refining Spirit Art. If not for their inability to defeat the Nine Extremes Profound Capital, the leaders of the Dragon Tiger Dao Mountain would have long since destroyed that particr legacy.

    Why did they hate it so much? Simple! Because under its suppressive effects, Dragon Tiger Dao Mountain¡¯s strongest forbidden technique, the Wrath of the Demonic God, was nothing but empty posturing!

    Crunch!

    As Ye Luo sighed, an explosion shook the heavens.

    There, on the battlefield, unstoppable, radiant sword qi enveloped the man in dragon-embroidered robes. His halberd shattered, and his body was instantly minced into countless bloody chunks.

    Bloody mist filled the air, staining the skies red.

    Yet another Profound Serenity Realm powerhouse had perished!

    It had all happened far too quickly. The old man in dark robes had only just perished when the man in embroidered robes died. Su Yi had executed him in a sh!

    This bloody scene terrified the colorfully dressed woman. She shrieked, then split into countless streaks of misty light and attempted to flee through the cave¡¯s distant exit.

    The Demonblood Formation-Breaking Art!

    This was one of the Cloud-Scraping Yao Sect¡¯s divine abilities. When unleashed, the body could split into countless pieces and soar through the air. Enemies couldn¡¯t see through it, and it was difficult to stop.

    However, Su Yi¡¯s distant gaze shone with glittering silver light, as if the radiant full moon were reflected in his pupils.

    In the blink of an eye, he saw through truth and fiction and located the colorfully dressed woman¡¯s true body.

    Whoosh!

    Practically simultaneously, a roughly ten-foot streak of sword qi appeared out of thin air, like the de of heaven¡¯s judgment. It shone with illusory light as it swept across the colorfully dressed woman¡¯s body.

    ¡°The Moonspirit True Eyes of the Xiezhi lineage¡­¡± The colorfully dressed woman¡¯s beautiful eyes widened, then filled with bitterness. ¡°I heard that the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force was proficient in all manner of abilities and that he¡¯d mastered ten thousand Daos. Now, it seems those were no mere rumors¡­¡±

    Before her unresigned voice had even finished echoing through the air, her body split into pieces, and she died on the spot.

    All of this really was quite terrifying.

    Both the old man from Dragon Tiger Dao Mountain and the colorfully dressed woman from the Cloud-Scraping Yao Sect had used forbidden techniques, and both were top-notch even by the standards of the Wilds. Ordinarily speaking, even foes of higher realms would have struggled to stop them, let alone those of the same level.

    But this time was different. This time, their opponent was Su Yi. The reincarnation of the sole sovereign of the wilds, the one honored as the Master of Ten Thousand Daos, Su Xuanjun!

    The secret arts and divine abilities he¡¯d mastered were enough to counter a forbidden technique of this level!

    By now, the Profound Serenity Emperors of Nine-Star Sword Mountain, the Divine Blue Lightning Sect, Dragon Tiger Dao Mountain, and the Cloud-Scraping Yao Sect had all perished. This no longer even qualified as a ¡°fierce¡± or ¡°chaotic¡± battle, because even five against one, Su Yi wasn¡¯t injured even once. He cut through his opponents as if they were rotten wood, simply, directly, and utterly tyrannically!

    Battle? No. This was one-sided suppression!

    Were the world¡¯s Emperors to see this, it would unquestionably leave them wide-eyed and tongue-tied. After all, Profound Serenity Emperors already stood at the pinnacle of the world. Every one of them was prominent enough to dazzle the world and make its countless cultivators tremble.

    But Ye Luo didn¡¯t find this strange at all.

    After all, in his heart, his master had always been invincible! Even though he¡¯d reincarnated to begin his cultivation anew, Profound Serenity cultivators like that were in no way a match for him!

    The dense smell of blood permeated the air.

    Only Huo Yao remained, and he fought stubbornly.

    However, in stark contrast with when the battle began, it hurt to even look at him. His hair was disheveled, his body was covered in wounds, and every inch of him was smeared with blood. Dread and panic were written all over his deathly pale face.

    When he saw Su Yi about to attack once more, Huo Yao seemed to copse. He shouted, ¡°Master, you took me from a Xiantian fire source, and you raised me. You once said I was like a son to you, and you saw me as your own. Are you¡­ are you really going to kill me?¡±

    His voice was raspy, and it brimmed with terror and an air of pleading.

    Bang!

    Su Yi¡¯s attack paused in midair, transforming into an oppressive power. It forced Huo Yao to his knees, and it was so agonizing that his entire body convulsed.

    But he paid none of this any heed. Instead, he begged in a quavering voice, ¡°Master, I know I was wrong. No matter how you want to punish me, I¡¯ll ept it all, but please, don¡¯t kill me. Don¡¯t kill me, okay?¡±

    His lips quivered, and his blood-covered long hair hung over his face. He knelt there, then looked up at Su Yi, his eyes glistening with tears. However, it was unclear whether they were tears of regret or tears of dread.

    How arrogant and unbridled was Huo Yao when the battle began?

    Yet now, he was as humble as a prisoner. He knelt on the floor, wept, and begged for his life.

    When Ye Luo saw this, he felt iparably conflicted. He didn¡¯t quite have words to describe his feelings.

    Su Yi¡¯s calm expression never wavered. He gazed down at the kneeling Huo Yao and said, ¡°Do you know why I reincarnated to cultivate anew?¡±

    Before Huo Yao could answer, Su Yi continued, ¡°Because there were numerous ws in the Dao of my past life. That¡¯s why I resolutely cast everything aside, all my aplishments and all my glory, and chose to start afresh.

    ¡°I suppressed your cultivation because I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of you repeating my mistakes. I didn¡¯t want your mistakes toe back to bite you when you attempted to enter Profound Unity.

    ¡°But now, it seems I only hurt you. I didn¡¯t just fail to rid you of your heart demons. No, I made you hate me to the bone and view me with enmity.

    ¡°Hah! We¡¯re master and apprentice, yet here we are, hurting each other. How ironic is that?¡± Su Yi¡¯s expression had been calm all this time, but now, it was filled with deep self-deprecation.

 Chapter 992 - One of Two Paths

    Chapter 992 - One of Two Paths

    They were master and apprentice, yet they were killing each other. What kind of cruel irony was that?

    Ye Luo¡¯s heart filled with grief and pain too great to express in words.

    In his eyes, their master had never once mistreated any of his disciples.

    His seventh disciple, Xuan Ning, was a bit dim. After joining the sect, his cultivationgged far beyond his sectmates, and he often felt poorly about himself.

    Yet his master said that Xuan Ning¡¯s diligence made up for his failings, and that a great talent matured slowly.

    Rivers didn¡¯t strive to outpace others. Instead, they strove for an endless flow. The same went for cultivating the Grand Dao.

    Then there was Ye Luo¡¯s fifth senior apprentice brother, Wang Que. Wang Que had walked a bumpy road, and he carried the weight of a blood debt.

    It was their master who helped him gather information in secret. He paved the way for Wang Que to realize his goals, get revenge, and undo the knots in his heart.

    Then there was Ye Luo¡¯s second senior apprentice brother, Jing Xing. He was agreeable, modest, and polite by nature, and he detested killing. Once, while he was out wandering, some old-timers of the demonic path used ¡°discussing the Dao¡± as a pretense to bully him.

    When their master learned of this, he flew into a rage, beating those old devils until they bled and cried for their mommies and daddies.

    It was this incident that earned the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force a new nickname: the "mother bear"!

    But it wasn¡¯t just Jing Xing, Xuan Ning, or Wang Que. Which of his disciples hadn¡¯t he treated like his own flesh and blood?

    Setting the others aside, their master had brought Huo Yao back to the sect as an infant. He kept the young Huo Yao by his side, guiding and teaching him. He¡¯d never neglected him!

    Everyone in the Grotto of Abstruse Force knew that.

    Now, seeing Huo Yao kneel on the ground and beg frantically, Ye Luo felt aplicated mixture of emotions.

    He felt no pity. Huo Yao simply seemed tragic and pitiful!

    ¡°Master, your disciple was wrong! I¡¯ll never do it again!¡± Huo Yao¡¯s eyes overflowed with tears, and snot dripped from his nose.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Su Yi said, ¡°Did youe to the Netherworld of your own ord, or at Pi Mo¡¯s orders?¡±

    Huo Yao hesitated, then said, ¡°It¡­ It was Eldest Apprentice Brother¡¯s decision.¡±

    ¡°How were you certain that I¡¯de to the Burial Ground of the Dao?¡±

    Huo Yao said in a low voice, ¡°Your disciple captured that inheritor of the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearer lineage, and he gave me some leads. Also, I learned from the Peach Haven Mountain Monarch that you once explored the Burial Ground of the Dao, and that you spent three years trapped there. From this, I inferred that had you truly reincarnated, you would be sure toe to the Burial Ground of the Dao as soon as you learned that it had re-entered the world.¡±

    ¡°And where is the Peach Haven Mountain Monarch now?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Huo Yao lowered his head. ¡°He suspected me of having ulterior motives, and he fled shortly after arriving in the Burial Ground of the Dao. He ventured into the depths of the Mausoleum of the Gods, and¡­ there¡¯s been no sign of him ever since.¡±

    Su Yi fell silent once more.

    A long time passed before he said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you choose one of two paths. Your first option is to cripple your own cultivation. After that, neither of us will owe any further debts to each other, and we¡¯ll have nothing to do with one another.¡±

    Huo Yao¡¯s expression changed dramatically. He said frantically, ¡°And the second option?¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s expression showed neither joy nor sorrow as he said tly, ¡°I cripple you personally.¡±

    Boom!

    Huo Yao felt as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning, and his kneeling figure quivered.

    He¡¯d oncemanded the wind and clouds, traveling the Wilds without fear and basking in endless wealth and glory. No matter where he went, he weed endless praise and ttery.

    But if his cultivation was destroyed, that¡¯d be like falling from the clouds and into an endless abyss. Everything he had would go up in smoke!

    Who¡¯d be willing to ept such a disparity?

    Huo Yao seemed to break down. He rasped, ¡°Isn¡¯t that punishment tens, no, hundreds of times crueler than simply killing me? Wouldn¡¯t that be a life worse than death?¡±

    ¡°No! Even if I die, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll ept a fall into mortal dust, clinging to life in degradation!¡± He suddenly looked up and stared at Su Yi, eyes bulging, bloodshot, and full of explosive ferocity. ¡°Master, your disciple has already sincerely repented. I regret what I¡¯ve done, so why¡­ why not give your disciple an opportunity to turn over a new leaf?¡±

    His voice was already full of madness.

    Su Yi just looked at him in silence. He didn¡¯t utter so much as a single word.

    Huo Yao seemed to sense the incontrovertible determination beneath Su Yi¡¯sposed exterior, and hepletely broke down, bursting intoughter. ¡°Very well. Master, if you want to kill me, go right ahead! Then, everyone in the Wilds will know just how cruel and heartless you are!¡±

    Ye Luo¡¯s brow tightly furrowed, and he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Master, please let me send Huo Yao on his way!¡±

    His heart was full of anger too great for words.

    A traitor to his sect, someone who mere moments prior had brazenly attacked his master, had now turned around and used his master of heartlessness? How absurd was that? And how depraved?

    ¡°Don¡¯t get involved.¡± Su Yi took a deep breath and suppressed the disappointment filling his chest.

    He no longer hesitated.

    His hands formed a seal, and he pressed down on Huo Yao¡¯s forehead.

    Boom!

    Huo Yao¡¯s Profound Serenity Realm cultivation base instantly shattered and dissipated into smoke.

    His originally handsome face instantly aged countless years, and his skin dried up and lost its luster.

    ¡°My cultivation! My cultivation!!¡± The disheveled, bedraggled Huo Yao shrieked hysterically, ¡°Su Xuanjun, you¡¯re ruthless! I understand. You¡¯re venting your hatred by tormenting me, trampling me, and making me live a life worse than death!!¡±

    Su Yi said softly, ¡°Your hatred of me has long since be your heart devil, so you might as well forget about all of it.¡±

    As he spoke, he ced his right index finger between Huo Yao¡¯s eyebrows.

    The Soul-Stripping Incantation!

    This was a secret soul art from Meng Po Pce¡¯s supreme legacy. It could erase an opponent¡¯s memories and manipte their heart!

    A long time passed before Su Yi lowered his finger.

    Huo Yao fell to the ground, limp, unconscious, and entirely unaware of his surroundings.

    ¡°Master, why not just give him a quick, clean death?¡± Ye Luo couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°We were once master and apprentice, and I¡¯m the one who raised him. No matter how disappointed in him I may be, it¡¯s hard to strike the killing blow.¡± Su Yi sighed.

    Ye Luo couldn¡¯t help but fall silent, and his heart churned with emotion. That traitor Huo Yao¡¯s betrayal hurt him to the core, but Master still couldn¡¯t bear to end his life.

    How could Ye Luo not be moved?

    ¡°I¡¯ve already wiped away all his memories of me. Going forward, I¡¯ll just let him live or die in the mundane world.¡± Su Yi took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯ll just pretend I no longer have such a disciple.¡±

    He then ordered Ye Luo to take Huo Yao away. Once they left the Sea of Bitterness, they¡¯d leave him amidst the boundlessly shifting mortal dust.

    Ye Luo nodded his assent.

    ng!

    Su Yi put away the Scarlet Dome of Heaven, then looked at the distant Gu Ziming.

    Pi Mo¡¯s disciple had long since been terrified out of his wits. He was ovee with panic, and when he sensed Su Yi¡¯s gaze, he immediately lowered his head to the ground and stammered, ¡°Founder, please, show mercy and spare my life!¡±

    ¡°You guessed who I was a long time ago, didn¡¯t you?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Gu Ziming said in a quavering voice, ¡°Earlier, it was only a guess.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t the others know?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Gu Ziming hesitated, but Ye Luo answered on his behalf. ¡°Master, in the years since Eldest Apprentice Brother established the Abstruse Force Alliance, he¡¯s continuously used your name to rally his supporters. Never mind the other members of the alliance; even Eldest Apprentice Brother¡¯s disciples call themselves disciples of the Grotto of Abstruse Force.

    ¡°Furthermore, they respect and admire you above all others. If the others found out that the ¡®enemy¡¯ they were after today was you, I¡¯m afraid their ranks would have long since descended into chaos.¡±

    Here, Ye Luo¡¯s expression filled with self-deprecation. ¡°When I came to the Netherworld, even I had no idea that you were the person Huo Yao was putting so much effort into defeating.¡±

    Su Yi instantly understood. ¡°So, throughout the Abstruse Force Alliance, only a select few know of Pi Mo¡¯s betrayal?¡±

    Ye Luo said glumly, ¡°That¡¯s most likely the case. They kept me in the dark too. Eldest Apprentice Brother always insisted that Little Apprentice Sister betrayed you by seizing the Grotto of Abstrue Force and monopolizing everything you¡¯d left behind. Who¡¯d have thought that¡­¡±

    He let out a long sigh, and his words trailed off.

    Su Yi suddenly asked, ¡°Knowing what you know now, do you think your little apprentice sister is really a traitor like Pi Mo told you?¡±

    After a lengthy silence, Ye Luo shook his head. ¡°After everything I¡¯ve experienced today, and after seeing Huo Yao and Eldest Apprentice Brother¡¯s true nature for the first time, I dare not say.¡±

    There was no doubt about it: all of this had dealt an enormous blow to Ye Luo.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, looked at Gu Ziming once more. ¡°You obviously already guessed my identity, but you still dared attack me. You really are brazen.¡±

    Gu Ziming seemed to realize that this didn¡¯t bode well, and he frantically begged, ¡°Founder, please, spare me! Everything I did today was on Martial Uncle Huo Yao¡¯s orders. He¡­.¡±

    But Ye Luo coldly interrupted him before he could finish. ¡°How dare you make excuses? You¡¯re truly deserving of death!¡±

    Splurt!

    With a swing of his sleeves, his heavy wooden sword flew into the air and killed Gu Ziming where he stood.

    Su Yi paid none of this any heed. He stared at the distant bronze temple in silence for a while, then looked away and ordered, ¡°Clean up and let''s be on our way.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Neither master nor apprentice had any desire to stick around any longer, so they picked up the unconscious Huo Yao and left.

    Silence soon returned to the mysterious, forbidden Divine Cave of the Six Paths.

    ¡­¡­

    Outside the Divine Cave of the Six Paths.

    The radiant full moon still hung overhead, casting misty moonlight on the world below.

    After they emerged, Su Yi let out a breath of turbid air, as if to dispel the despondency pent up in his chest.

    ¡°Master, you needn¡¯t grieve for a traitor like Huo Yao. In your shoes, I¡¯m afraid I would have cut him down in a rage a long time ago,¡± said Ye Luo. ¡°Besides, our reunion is a truly joyous asion. You don¡¯t know this, but after I learned of your passing, I had aplete mental breakdown. I hid myself in uninhabited territories and wept my heart out on multiple asions. Seeing you now, it seems you¡¯re even more impressive than before. There¡¯s no need to even exin how happy and excited I am.¡±

    Su Yi was briefly stunned. Then, a faint smile rose unbidden to his lips. ¡°But why do I recall someone stubbornly trying to steal my Threelives Rebirth Stones not long ago in the Sea of Bitterness?¡±

    Ye Luo instantly felt awkward to the extreme. Thinking back on it now, he felt that he¡¯d been aplete fool!

    Seeing this, Su Yi¡¯s low spirits improved considerably.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Come with me to the Mausoleum of the Gods.¡±

    With that, Su Yi put his hands behind his back and strode into the distance.

    Huo Yao had told him that not long after the old rooster arrived in the Burial Ground of the Dao, he jumped into the Mausoleum of the Gods. Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but worry about him.

    After all, even at the pinnacle of his past life, he still got stuck in the Mausoleum of the Gods for three whole years!

 Chapter 993 - Nine Great Legacy Disciples

    Chapter 993 - Nine Great Legacy Disciples

    Broken Souls Ridge.

    Ni Shuang, Shangguan Jie, and Cheng Tiankun waited frantically.

    Whoosh!

    Ye Luo appeared out of thin air.

    ¡°Martial Uncle!¡± Ni Shuang and the others were visibly delighted.

    However, before they could speak, Ye Luo asked, ¡°Where are the people you came here with?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve already withdrawn,¡± Ni Shuang said without so much as pausing to think.

    ¡°Hah. They were quite quick to run away.¡± Su Yiughed coldly, but he wasn¡¯t particrly upset about this.

    They were just a handful of Profound Illumination Emperors from the Wilds¡¯ Six Great Daoist Sects. Even if they got away, they couldn¡¯t stir up any waves.

    Ni Shuang couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Martial Uncle, earlier, that Su guy killed¡­¡±

    Ye Luo waved for silence. ¡°I already understand what happened. Also, the ¡®Su guy¡¯ you speak of is actually¡­ your grand-master, the founder of our lineage!¡±

    Their founder!!!

    Ni Shuang and the others felt as if they¡¯d been struck by lightning. All of them werepletely rooted to the spot.

    When Ye Luo saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He already dared say with certainty that Ni Shuang and the others hadn¡¯t known Su Yi¡¯s true identity.

    ¡°What I¡¯m about to tell you might be difficult for you to ept, but I think it¡¯s necessary that you learn the truth,¡± said Ye Luo beforeunching into a concise exnation of what had happened within the Divine Cave of the Six Paths.

    By the end of his exnation, Ni Shuang and the others seemed dazed and disconste. Disbelief was written all over their faces.

    Their Martial Uncle Huo Yao was actually a traitor to their sect and to their master!

    And even their master, Pi Mo, was most likely a hypocrite and traitor too. He¡¯d founded the Abstruse Force Alliance using their founder¡¯s name, but in truth, he¡¯d long since betrayed his master!

    This reality was far too shocking.

    How could Ni Shuang and the others ept it all at once?

    ¡°I told you this because I don¡¯t want you to end up like me, kept in the dark continuously. That said, your future paths are entirely up to you,¡± Ye Luo said gravely. ¡°After all, Pi Mo is your master. However, I can tell you directly that if you choose to remain loyal to him despite knowing the truth, you¡¯ll be enemies of the Grotto of Abstruse Force!¡±

    With that, Ye Luo took to the skies, shot through the air, and left.

    Quite some time passed before Ni Shuang and the others reacted as if awakening from a dream. Their eyes met. All of them had bleak, uncertain looks on their faces.

    They¡¯d always taken pride in bing Pi Mo¡¯s disciples, and in proiming themselves inheritors of the Grotto of Abstruse Force. They worshiped and revered their founder, the former sole sovereign of the Wilds.

    Only now did they realize that they were likely the disciples of a traitor!

    ¡°How is this possible? This can¡¯t possibly be true. Martial Uncle Ye Luo must be lying to us,¡± hissed Shangguan Jie. He couldn¡¯t ept the reality of the situation.

    ¡°But why¡­ Why would Martial Uncle Ye Luo deceive us?¡± Ni Shuang looked uncertain. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that earlier, Senior Apprentice Brother Gu kept a lot of information from us!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of thinking about all that? If we go back and ask Master, we¡¯ll know the truth, won¡¯t we?¡± said Cheng Tiankun!

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Shangguan Jie and Ni Shuang said simultaneously. A momentter, their eyes met. Both of them realized what the other was worried about.

    Cheng Tiankun was stunned. ¡°Why is that?¡±

    ¡°If Master really is a traitor, he might well do things we¡¯d never imagine him capable of.¡± Ni Shuang took a deep breath, and she looked conflicted. ¡°After all, he founded the Abstruse Force Alliance in our founder¡¯s name. If the other members find out that he¡¯s a traitor, who among them¡­ who among them will remain loyal?¡±

    Shangguan Jie said bitterly, ¡°If Master is really a traitor, he¡¯ll want to keep the truth under wraps. There¡¯s no way he¡¯d let this information leak.¡±

    When Cheng Tiankun heard that, he shuddered from head to toe, and a certain phrase rose unbidden to his consciousness: silencing witnesses.

    ¡°Then¡­ what should we do?¡± Cheng Tiankun couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°For now, let¡¯s just watch from the sidelines and stay out of it!¡± Ni Shuang¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°ording to Martial Uncle Ye Luo, the founder of our lineage has already reincarnated. Sooner orter, he¡¯s sure to return to the Nine Provinces of the Wilds. When the timees, all will be clear. Then we¡¯ll know whether or not Master really is a traitor!¡±

    Shangguan Jie and Cheng Tiankun nodded.

    That really was a good idea.

    ¡°But what if we can prove that Master really was a traitor¡­?¡± Shangguan Jie couldn¡¯t help but chime in. ¡°Remember, we¡¯re his disciples, and Master was the one who educated us and taught us the Dao. Furthermore, he¡¯s never once mistreated us.¡±

    Ni Shuang and Cheng Tiankun fell silent. Their hearts were tied up in knots, and they feltpletely lost.

    They revered their founder, and they proimed themselves inheritors of the Grotto of Abstruse Force, but their master was most likely a traitor to their sect. What were they supposed to do?

    Sometimes, the cruelty of worldly affairs left one helpless!

    ¡­¡­..

    Beneath the night sky.

    Su Yi strolled through the darkness, clothing fluttering around him, looking elegant and detached.

    ¡°If Pi Mo finds out about what happened today, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to eat or sleep in peace,¡± whispered Ye Luo.

    He no longer called Pi Mo ¡°Eldest Apprentice Brother.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll eat and sleep just fine, but there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll admit that I still live. Even if I appear right in front of him, there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll acknowledge who I am,¡± said Su Yi, his gaze distant.

    Ye Luo was stunned. ¡°Why is that?¡±

    ¡°The Abstruse Force Alliance was founded in my name. If its experts learn that Pi Mo long since betrayed me, there will be no need for me to take action. The Abstruse Force Alliance will fall apart on its own,¡± Su Yi said casually. ¡°There¡¯s no way Pi Mo would be able to ept such an oue. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s aware of this possibility, too. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t havee to the Netherworld personally to investigate my reincarnation back then.¡±

    Only then did Ye Luo understand. ¡°But Master, if you return to the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, refusing to recognize you will do him no good!¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate your eldest apprentice brother. He¡¯s steady and deeply shrewd, and he ns his every move. If he learns what happened here today, he¡¯s sure to take all manner of precautions. He¡¯d rather attack first than put himself in a passive position.¡±

    Pi Mo!

    Su Yi¡¯s first disciple, and the one he trusted most. His disposition was as firm as iron, and his heart was as steady as a rock.

    Pi Mo conducted himself thoughtfully, and he killed decisively. He¡¯d established an illustrious reputation for himself throughout the Wilds a long time ago, and even old monsters with deep, lofty cultivations feared him.

    Pi Mo was also the disciple Su Yi worried about the least.

    He never caused trouble, never showed off, and no matter what he did, he was always meticulously careful. His junior apprentice brothers deeply respected and relied on him.

    In years gone by, when Su Yi left the sect to explore the outside world, he typically left Pi Mo in charge of the sect¡¯s affairs.

    And Pi Mo never let him down. No matter how long Su Yi was away, Pi Mo always kept the sect running in a smooth and orderly fashion.

    Yet a disciple like this had chosen to betray him. Even now, Su Yi found it difficult to ept.

    But Su Yi was well aware that regardless of what had led to Pi Mo¡¯s betrayal, there were surely numerous secrets hidden behind it.

    Given the circumstances, if Pi Mo learned he was still alive, he was sure to do everything in his power to squelch anything disadvantageous to him before it happened!

    Ye Luo fell silent.

    He knew his master was speaking the truth. Still, he¡¯d been closest to Pi Mo ever since joining the sect. The thought that Pi Mo had betrayed them made him feel a tightness in his chest.

    A long time passed before Ye Luo said, ¡°Master, I¡¯m not trying to argue on Pi Mo¡¯s behalf, but I suspect that he wouldn¡¯t choose to betray you without reason. There¡¯s got to be something we don¡¯t know behind all this.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°There¡¯s a reason for everything. In the future¡­ I¡¯ll naturally give Pi Mo the opportunity to exin himself.¡±

    Ye Luo couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°After learning the truth, will you let Pi Mo off?¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze remained calm. ¡°No matter their reasons, traitors must pay for their betrayals.¡±

    Ye Luo¡¯s heart shook, but he nodded.

    As master and apprentice conversed, they shot toward the Mausoleum of the Gods.

    Along the way, Su Yi learned a lot from Ye Luo. For instance, Huo Yao andpany really hade to the Netherworld on Pi M¡¯s orders.

    Apparently, after learning of the changes in the Sea of Bitterness and realizing that the Burial Ground of the Dao most likely hid the secrets of reincarnation, Pi Mo sent Huo Yao and Ye Luo to investigate personally.

    And after Huo Yao andpany arrived, they used the information that Gu Ziming and the other disciples gathered to capture the old blind man on his way back to his sect¡¯s ancestral grounds. It was from the old blind man that they learned about Su Yi and his aplishments.

    And that was why they¡¯d set up an ambush for him.

    However, Ye Luo, Ni Shuang, and almost everyone else involved werepletely in the dark the entire time. Only Huo Yao, andter, Gu Ziming, knew the truth.

    Su Yi also learned that his fourth disciple, Jin Kui, had joined the Abstruse Force Alliance alongside Huo Yao and Ye Luo.

    ording to Ye Luo, in the five hundred years since Su Yi¡¯s ¡°passing¡±, Jin Kui had been in seclusion, and she paid no heed to worldly affairs. Ye Luo couldn¡¯t say with certainty whether or not she¡¯d assisted Pi Mo in helping external enemies invade the Grotto of Abstruse Force.

    And the Grotto of Abstruse Force had been under Qing Tang¡¯s control this entire time.

    During the past five hundred years, Qing Tang had given herself the name ¡°Queller of Rebellions.¡± She¡¯d gone on to execute countless foes, practically all of them people who¡¯d betrayed and fled the Grotto of Abstruse Force after Su Yi¡¯s reincarnation.

    Including some of Su Yi¡¯s former honorary disciples, as well as experts of the Abstruse Force Alliance!

    The way the cultivators of the Wilds saw it, the real targets of Qing Tang¡¯s revenge were Pi Mo and the Abstruse Force Alliance he¡¯d founded.

    On one side, there was the enormous organization founded by the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡¯s eldest disciple. On the other, there was the faction working beneath his youngest disciple, Qing Tang. They still called themselves the Grotto of Abstruse Force.

    The two of them got on like fire and water!

    Conflict and bloodshed had erupted between the two camps on numerous asions over the past five hundred years.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t find that strange. Pi Mo saw Qing Tang as a traitor, and he wanted to reim the Grotto of Abstruse Force.

    Qing Tang naturally saw Pi Mo as a traitor as well, and she was out to punish him.

    But there was one thing that Su Yi found difficult to understand. ¡°None of your sectmates remained by Qing Tang¡¯s side?¡±

    Ye Luo shook his head. ¡°Second Senior Apprentice Brother once tried to resolve the enmity between her and Pi Mo. He visited the Grotto of Abstruse Force personally, only for Qing Tang to send him packing. They say that this hurt Second Senior Apprentice Brother deeply, and he left on a journey. No one knows where he went.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Only your second senior apprentice brother would be foolish enough to try something like that.¡±

    Jing Xing was pure and kind by nature, and he detested fighting and killing. He was more of a bookworm, and he much preferred reasoning with people and convincing them through virtue.

    His rarest, most precious quality was his heart as pure as jade. He was honest and kind.

    This was also what Su Yi most admired and valued about Jing Xing.

    A cultivated gentleman ought to have a heart as pure as jade!

    ¡°And what about your fifth and eighth apprentice brothers?¡± asked Su Yi.

    He¡¯d reunited with his seventh disciple, Xuan Ning, back in the Azure Continent. Now, he¡¯d reunited with his sixth disciple, Ye Luo, too. However, neither of them had brought up Wang Que or Bai Yi.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find this a bit hard to understand.

 Chapter 994 - The Mausoleum of the Gods

    Chapter 994 - The Mausoleum of the Gods

    Ye Luo fell silent.

    A long time passed before he said, ¡°Master, I haven¡¯t seen Fifth Senior Apprentice Brother since you entered the cycle of reincarnation. Yearster, I heard that he died in the Ten Directions Yao Mountains.¡±

    He¡¯s¡­ he¡¯s dead? Su Yi¡¯s flight came to an abrupt halt. His pupils constricted, and his expression shifted erratically in an uncharacteristic loss ofposure.

    Wang Que.

    He was the fifth of Su Yi¡¯s disciples, and he had a natural talent for the Dao of the Sword. He had a natural, unrestrained bearing, and he¡¯d cultivated alongside Su Yi from a young age.

    Amongst his sectmates, Wang Que¡¯s background was the most extraordinary. He was a direct descendant of the Middle Province¡¯s Wang Family, one of thergest and most ancient ns in the Wilds!

    More than that, he was their golden boy, their qilin son. He was only the seventh member of the Wang Family to possess the Five Virtues Physique!

    A long time ago, the Wang Family had drawn upon countless resources and connections, inviting old-timers capable of shaking the Wilds with a stomp of their feet to make an appearance, all so that Wang Que could be Su Yi¡¯s disciple. Their ranks included High Elder Shang Yin of the Nine Extremes Profound Capital and Buddhist Master Hidden Leaf of the Little Western Paradise.

    But Su Yi refused them all.

    Even if the Middle Province¡¯s Wang Family had been far more ancient, with far greater connections and umtions, they couldn¡¯t have influenced Su Yi¡¯s standards for epting new legacy disciples.

    However, just as the Wang Family lost hope, the then thirteen-year-old Wang Que went to the Grotto of Abstruse Force all on his own and underwent the most brutal, stringent of trials: Refining the Heart and Testing the Sword!

    This was a trial Su Yi had established in his past life, and it had nine stages in total.

    Anyone who passed it, no matter who they were, was exempted from the usual rules and directly admitted to the Grotto of Abstruse Force as a disciple!

    However, over the years, only Su Yi¡¯s second disciple, Jing Xing, made it through. No one else could ovee Refining the Heart and Testing the Sword.

    At the time, even the peak Orthodoxies of the Wilds said that the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡¯s requirements for new disciples were far too stringent, and that tens of thousands of years might pass without anyone passing his tests.

    But in the end, Wang Que made it through.

    At just thirteen years of age, he was trapped in the nine levels of Refining the Heart and Testing the Sword for seven days and seven nights. In the end, he emerged and walked through the gates of the Grotto of Abstruse Force. He was covered in blood, and every step was a struggle.

    The first thing Su Yi asked him was ¡°Why have youe here?¡±

    Wang Que didn¡¯t so much as pause to think. ¡°Senior, I want to study the sword. I want to learn the greatest swordsmanship beneath the heavens!¡±

    He said these words covered in blood and riddled with wounds, but his eyes shone as radiantly as the stars of the night sky.

    From that day forth, Wang Que became Su Yi¡¯s fifth legacy disciple.

    And in the years that followed, Wang Que didn¡¯t disappoint him. He disyed unmatched, dazzling brilliance in the Dao of the Sword.

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t care about that. What mattered to him was that Wang Que had a heart fixated on the Dao of the Sword.

    He cared about his disciples¡¯ hearts most of all. It wasn¡¯t about how talented they were, or how impressive their backgrounds were.

    However, Su Yi would never have guessed that the next time he heard news of Wang Que, he¡¯d learn that his fifth disciple was almost certainly¡­ dead!!

    Even Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel dazed. His Dao Heart was all but indestructible, and it had stood steady for eons.

    But now, it trembled.

    ¡°Is that true?¡± asked Su Yi. He sounded a bit despondent.

    Ye Luo seemed to pick up on this, and he too fell silent. ¡°It was the Middle Province¡¯s Wang Family who spread word of his death. It¡¯s most likely true.¡±

    The Middle Province¡¯s Wang Family!

    They were Wang Que¡¯s family, and they naturally wouldn¡¯t joke about such a thing.

    Su Yi took a deep breath. ¡°Do you know who killed him?¡±

    Ye Luo shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t. A long time ago, Pi Mo personally visited the Wang Family to ask for further information, but all he learned was that something happened to Senior Apprentice Brother Wang Que deep in the wilderness of the Ten Directions Yao Mountains. I¡¯m afraid no one knows the details.¡±

    He paused, then added, ¡°In the years that followed, the Central Province¡¯s Wang Family sent their forces to investigate the Ten Directions Yao Mountains, and Pi Mo dispatched the experts of the Abstruse Force Alliance numerous times. However, all such attempts were in vain.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s frown was increasingly deep. ¡°Then why is the Wang Family so certain that your fifth apprentice brother is dead?¡±

    ¡°They say that the light of the soulntern he left with his n inexplicably went out,¡± said Ye Luo.

    When someone died, their soulntern went out.

    For Wang Que¡¯smp to have gone out really did strongly imply that he¡¯d already met with disaster!

    However, when he learned this, something urred to Su Yi. ¡°A soulmp, that¡¯s all. That¡¯s nowhere near enough proof to say with certainty that your fifth senior apprentice brother is dead.¡±

    Ye Luo found this quite surprising. ¡°Master, do you think he¡¯s still alive?¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Su Yi said, ¡°I won¡¯t believe he¡¯s dead until I¡¯ve investigated for myself.¡±

    Did he think this information unreliable, or was he just unwilling to ept it? Ye Luo wasn¡¯t certain, but he could tell that his master was in a bad mood.

    ¡°And what about Bai Yi?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Bai Yi.

    He was Su Yi¡¯s eighth legacy disciple, and he had a stubborn, obstreperous disposition. He was unruly, courageous, and fierce. He frequently departed from established practice, and he was a natural-born battle manic.

    Bai Yi perhaps wasn¡¯t the strongest of Su Yi¡¯s disciples, but he had the greatest abundance ofbat experience.

    In the years after Bai Yi first joined the sect, practically all of his sectmates beat him up. Even Jing Xing, the most even-tempered of the group, once lost control and beat Bai Yi to a pulp.

    The reason was simple: Bai Yi was relentless and dead set on sparring with Jing Xing, but Jing Xing was kindhearted and pure, and he hatedbat. Naturally, he refused Bai Yi every time.

    But Bai Yi was unwilling to ept this refusal, so he deceived Jing Xing, saying he¡¯d burned Jing Xing¡¯s collection of books and jade slips.

    And indeed, Jing Xing fell for it. He instantly lost his temper and knocked Bai Yi unconscious in a single p. He put so much power into it that Bai Yi needed a full two weeks to recover.

    Afterward, Jing Xing felt extremely guilty, and he¡¯d apologized to Bai Yi on multiple asions.

    But Bai Yi wasn¡¯t the least bit upset. On the contrary, as soon as his wounds healed, he pestered Jing Xing to spar with him again¡­

    This was Bai Yi. He frequently said that he¡¯d fight so long as there was breath in his body, and he proimed that anything that didn¡¯t kill him would only make him stronger.

    Su Yi actually quite admired this about him.

    When he epted Bai Yi as his disciple, it was Bai Yi¡¯s fanatical drive to fight that impressed him.

    ¡°No one knows where Eighth Junior Apprentice Brother Bai Yi went,¡± sighed Ye Luo. ¡°Master, after you reincarnated, he practically went crazy, and he went to settle the score with Qing Tang. In the end, she injured him badly and kicked him out of the Grotto of Abstruse Force.

    ¡°After that, Eighth Junior Apprentice Brother Bai Yi came to the Abstruse Force Alliance to find Pi Mo. I¡¯m not sure what happened, but conflict broke out between them too. However, Bai Yi was no match for him, and in the end, he left with heavy injuries once more.

    ¡°There¡¯s been no word of him since. This happened while I was out exploring. It was only after I returned to the Abstruse Force Alliance that I learned of the conflict between Eighth Junior Apprentice Brother Bai Yi and Pi Mo. Pi Mo just said that Eighth Junior Apprentice Brother went insane, and that there was an issue with his mental state.¡±

    Despite himself, Su Yi¡¯s heart ached.

    He knew better than anyone that although Bai Yi was abat fanatic, and although he was unruly, his heart was as pure as a sheet of paper.

    Bai Yi had always seen the Grotto of Abstruse Force as his home. In his heart, his apprentice brothers and sisters were no different from his rtives.

    Yet Qing Tang had cast him out after injuring him badly, and he¡¯de into conflict with Pi Mo, leaving with new wounds.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t like that at all.

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I reincarnated too hastily, and I didn¡¯t make enough preparations. Otherwise, none of this would have happened,¡± muttered Su Yi. He seemed mncholy and bleak.

    Ye Luo was just about to say something when Su Yi waved for silence. ¡°I need some time alone.¡±

    He then stepped into the air, took out a jug of wine, drinking alone as he walked. His solitary, upright figure seemed extraordinarily lonely beneath the moonlight.

    Ye Luo sighed to himself.

    Humans weren¡¯t like trees or grasses. Who could be truly heartless?

    No matter how great your cultivation was, so long as there were things and people you cared about, there was no way to be truly emotionless!

    There was no doubt about it. Everything Su Yi had learned today hade as a massive blow.

    Ye Luo found this hard to take too.

    He still couldn¡¯t wrap his head around why Pi Mo had betrayed their master, why Huo Yao resented him so deeply, or why their little apprentice sister went so far as to monopolize the Grotto of Abstruse Force and everything in it, or why¡­

    There were far too many things he couldn¡¯t understand to list.

    ¡­.

    The full moon was the only source of light.

    Off in the distant, dimly litndscape, boundless ruins came into view.

    Copsed, ancient buildingsy strewn throughout the ruins, and strange, blood-colored lightning formed lingering mists that enveloped the skies. Startling, terrifying thunder rumbled through the clouds, the sound echoing throughout the surroundings.

    The Mausoleum of the Gods!

    This was the most perilous forbidden zone in all of the Burial Ground of the Dao.

    When they arrived, Su Yi suddenly stopped in his tracks, flipped his hand, and took out the Silverme Fighting the Heavens Armor. He then passed it to Ye Luo. ¡°Put this on. On the road ahead, stay within thirty feet of me at all times.¡±

    Ye Luo was inwardly solemn, and he epted the treasure with both hands and nodded.

    ¡°Master, rumor has it that a long time ago, this was a holy nation inhabited by experts akin to gods. Are the rumors reliable?¡± Ye Luo whispered.

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°What holy nation? Those rumors are just piling falsehood on top of falsehood. In ancient times, these ruins were the Ten Courts of Hell presided over by the Ten Yama Kings. Those imprisoned inside were the most vicious malevolent souls and evil spirits of the Sea of Bitterness.¡±

    He paused, then continued, ¡°But an unknown disaster really did befall this ce. Afterward, the Ten Yama Kings disappeared from this world, and the Ten Courts of Hell were reduced to silent ruins.¡±

    Ye Luo¡¯s heart shook just hearing this.

    And as he exined, Su Yi took out the Immortal-Beating Mallet, the supreme treasure of the Timekeeper lineage. It could resist and neutralize many of the dangerous energies within the Burial Ground of the Dao.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, please wait!¡± Suddenly, a soft, gentle voice rang out.

    When Su Yi and Ye Luo looked over, they saw the Netherworld King¡¯s graceful figure shooting through the air.

    It¡¯s her! Ye Luo¡¯s gaze focused, and he was instantly on guard. He¡¯d seen the Netherworld King before, and he¡¯d long since realized that this unmatched stunner was actually an utterly terrifying expert.

    ¡°I finally caught up to you!¡± As soon as she arrived, the Netherworld King put her slender, jade-like hand to her chest and exhaled.

    Her starry eyes shone, and her red lips parted as sheughed, ¡°Fellow Daoist, earlier, you said that if I caught up to you, you¡¯d take me with you. Does that still apply?¡±

    Ye Luo was stunned. This woman¡­ has been chasing Master this entire time!?

 Chapter 995 - Yamaâ€™s Tribulation

    Chapter 995 - Yama¡¯s Tribtion

    Even Ye Luo had no choice but to admit that the woman in front of him was a heart-stirring, soul-shaking beauty.

    Her inky dress didn¡¯t just outline her graceful, prideworthy curves. It also contrasted with her snowy, lustrous skin. Her long blue hair was tied into a loose bun, emphasizing her long neck and exquisite features.

    If she were simply an extraordinary beauty, it would have been one thing.

    But she also had an extraordinary bearing. She seemed calm and elegant, but beneath her charming facade, she was as proud and contemptuous as a sovereign, and her majestic aura was awe-inspiring.

    Some people saw her as a queen from beyond the nine heavens, one they could not spheme against.

    Others saw her as the type of unmatched beauty who brought disaster to the popce. She could ignite the most basal desires of the human heart.

    Even Ye Luo¡¯s mind felt a bit shaken, and he inwardly cried out, ¡°Enchantress!¡±

    But Su Yi was in no mood to appreciate her beauty. He merely nced at the smiling Netherworld King, then continued on his way.

    Ye Luo followed shortly after.

    ???

    He¡¯s ignoring me, just like that?

    The Netherworld King¡¯s beautiful eyes darted about. She caught up to them and asked Ye Luo, ¡°What do you call yourself, Fellow Daoist?¡±

    Ye Luo pointedly looked away and ignored her. If his master was ignoring this woman, he naturally wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to interact with her either.

    The Netherworld King didn¡¯t quite know what to make of this. Am I¡­ really that unwee here?

    She bit down gently on her full lower lip, then suddenly approached Su Yi. Her starry eyes darted about. ¡°Fellow Daoist, I¡¯ve been thinking, and I finally decided something. Would you like to know what it is?¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°No.¡±

    Dark lines of displeasure appeared on the Netherworld King¡¯s brow. What¡¯s up with him? Isn¡¯t this a bit too out of the ordinary?

    Even Ye Luo couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for her, and he increasingly suspected that she was trying to woo his master! Otherwise, who would refuse to leave even after being given the cold shoulder?

    Great! Yet another woman sumbs to Master¡¯s charms¡­ Ye Luo was inwardly wistful.

    Thinking back to the past, who knew how many top beauties of their generations admired his master? It was Su Yi¡¯s unmatched bearing that won them over, but only a select few could truly catch his eye.

    The Netherworld King didn¡¯t say anymore either.

    It wasn¡¯t like she¡¯d never seen the world before, and she naturally wouldn¡¯t give in to shame, anger, or frustration the moment she encountered an obstacle.

    Furthermore, as the Netherworld King who¡¯d struck awe and terror into the hearts of the denizens of the Netherworld in ancient times, her senses were quite keen. She could tell that something was strange about Su Yi¡¯s mood!

    Provoking him now would only bring trouble upon herself. There was no way it¡¯d end well.

    Whoosh!

    As they proceeded through the skies above the ruins, the blood-red thunderclouds churned, and a bolt of red lightning full of strange power came crashing down.

    Its aura alone made the Netherworld King and Ye Luo¡¯s hair stand on end. Both of them sensed a potentially lethal threat.

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t even look at it. He just grabbed and swung the Immortal-Beating Mallet with all his might.

    Boom!

    The descending bolt of blood-colored lightning shattered.

    And deep within the crimson clouds, a miserable shriek rang out.

    The Netherworld King and Ye Luo suddenly looked up. There, in the depths of the thunderclouds, they saw an utterly bizarre, blood-red figure shrieking. Its body convulsed and burst apart like a cloud of mist.

    That miserable shriek then came to an abrupt halt.

    The two of them couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    That crimson entity¡¯s aura had merged perfectly with the thunderclouds, to the point that neither of them had sensed its presence.

    ¡°Master, what kind of monster was that?¡± Ye Luo couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°The vengeful souls once imprisoned in the Yama Kings¡¯ Ten Courts of Hell. All of them possessed monstrous power in life. After they died, resentment umted within their souls, and they¡¯ve fused with the Laws of Hell enveloping this ce. They¡¯re quite troublesome,¡± Su Yi exined softly. ¡°If you want to kill them, you must first break through the blood-red lightning manifested of the Laws of Hell. Otherwise, it doesn¡¯t matter how strong you are; you¡¯ll be helpless against them.¡±

    Ye Luo and the Netherworld King couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned.

    And in the time that followed, strange movements urred in the red clouds overhead repeatedly. Strange arcs of electricity swept toward Su Yi and hispanions.

    However, every time, Su Yi dissipated them with the Immortal-Beating Mallet. Even the vengeful spirits lurking within the clouds died, exploding on the spot.

    It wasn¡¯t that Su Yi¡¯sbat prowess was so heaven-defying, but that the Immortal-Beating Mallet could counter and neutralize the dangers of the Burial Ground of the Dao.

    They continued like this for about ten minutes before the booming of thunder emanated from afar, shaking both heaven and earth. The entirendscape trembled, and the enormous ruins swayed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me some hegemon among vengeful spirits has emerged?¡± eximed the Netherworld King. This disturbance was far greater than anything they¡¯d seen thus far.

    ¡°That¡¯s a tribtion,¡± said Su Yi. He looked askance at her, as if he were looking at an idiot.

    The Netherworld King¡¯s beautiful face flushed red with awkwardness.

    When she sensed it in more detail, she too realized that the rumbling thunder contained the destructive aura of a tribtion. However, without examining it closely, it was difficult to differentiate it from the blood-red lightning nketing the ruins.

    Ye Luo couldn¡¯t help but find this amusing. This woman is as solitary and proud as a sovereign, but now that Master¡¯s here, she keeps getting deted. She can only force her anger back down.

    A momentter, Ye Luo realized that something wasn¡¯t quite right about this. ¡°Strange. How bizarre and terrifying is this ce? Even old monsters of the Imperial Realm wouldn¡¯t enter lightly, so why would someone undergo tribtion here? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s some old fossil unafraid of death who hopes to use the power of the Laws here to smooth out his breakthrough?¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°No, this is a Tribtion of Profound Illumination.¡±

    Ye Luo was instantly dumbstruck. He found this difficult to believe.

    The Netherworld King couldn¡¯t help butugh. See who¡¯sughing this time!

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go have a look.¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed; he¡¯d already guessed some of the answers. His steps sped up, and he shot ahead.

    Before long, they saw lightning and fire surging in the distance, as well as bursts of tribtion light. An unmatched, grand tribtion entered Su Yi and hispanions¡¯ field of view.

    This tribtion really was enormous. Ink-ck clouds blotted out the sky, manifesting colorful, dazzling lightning. It surged and overflowed, and the rumbling of thunder came in waves.

    A bone-piercing air of cmity enveloped the entire stretch of heaven and earth. It wasn¡¯t cold, but it was nheless enough to make one tremble.

    A young man in white was currently undergoing tribtion. His hair was disheveled, his clothes were in tatters, and his skin was charred and covered in wounds. All were the work of the tribtion lightning, and they were a shocking sight.

    Streak after streak of electric tribtion light descended, mming into the young man and sending him staggering back. It seemed as if he might fall at a moment¡¯s notice, and it was hard not to sweat on his behalf.

    But the really surprising thing was the grand battle raging just outside the bounds of the tribtion!

    A whole group of experts surrounded an old man in Confucian robes. Everyst one of them had a monstrous aura.

    The old man in Confucian robes was already covered in wounds, and he was clearly in dire straits. Nheless, he fought fiercely and without fear of death.

    Still, anyone would have realized that he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold out much longer.

    He had eight opponents in total, and without exception, all of them were in the Profound Serenity Realm!

    And some of them were terrifying experts of the mid-stage Profound Serenity Realm!

    They¡¯d each drawn their swords, sabers, bronze seals, treasure bottles, and other such items, and they were unleashing all manner of secret arts. They had the man in Confucian robes thoroughly surrounded, and they¡¯d seized an absolute advantage.

    A battle like this was unquestionably terrifying. It could destroy an entirendscape with ease!

    ¡°It seems those old-timers aren¡¯t willing to see that young man in white sessfully ovee his tribtion, so they¡¯re attacking like mad to disrupt him.¡± Ye Luo¡¯s eyes shed.

    He could tell at a nce that the old man in Confucian robes was the young tribtion-taker¡¯s guardian.

    His opponents dared not get within range of the tribtion, so as they surrounded and attacked the old man, they tried to sway the young man¡¯s heart and snuff out any hope he had of sessfully bing an Emperor!

    ¡°How great must their grudge be for so many Profound Serenity old-timers to set all reservations aside and attack at once?¡± The Netherworld King couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised.

    A Spiritual Revolution cultivator was attempting to prove his Dao and enter Profound Illumination, yet so many older-generation Profund Serenity Emperors had surrounded him. That was unquestionably unusual, even unbelievable.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a matter of hatred or enmity. Rather, the path that young man is attempting to walk poses an enormous threat to them. It even threatens the survival of the factions behind them.¡±

    Su Yi had one hand behind his back, while the other gripped the Immortal-Beating Mallet.

    He recognized the old man in Confucian robes and the young man in white. These were none other than the Dark Oblivion Yao God and his disciple, Wang Ting!

    This master-and-apprentice duo had once wandered the Azure Continent, and they¡¯d visited the mysterious Pawnshop of the Heavens, all in search of the legacy of the Ten Yama Kings. They hoped to pursue the true Path of the Yama King!

    Back in Ziluo City, Su Yi acquired the jade record of the Yama Kings and gave it to them. He did this because he wanted to see whether or not the long-vanished ¡°Path of the Yama King¡± could sessfully re-enter this world.

    He wouldn¡¯t have guessed he¡¯d encounter this duo again here, in the Mausoleum of the Gods.

    Or that he¡¯d run into them just as Wang Ting reached a critical juncture of his tribtion!

    But Su Yi quickly understood.

    When master and apprentice left, they said they were going to the far reaches of the Sea of Bitterness in search of traces of the Ten Yama Kings. This was in preparation to walk that same path.

    And the Mausoleum of the Gods was originally the site of the Ten Courts of Hell the Yama Kings oversaw!

    Meeting them here naturally wasn¡¯t a coincidence.

    ¡°Friends, please, stop right there. Swords and sabers have no eyes; you¡¯d best stay back!¡± A cold, dignified voice rang out.

    There, not far away, a tall figure in robes embroidered with dragons appeared out of nowhere. His eyes shed like cold lightning as he locked onto Su Yi and hispanions.

    ¡°Master, they¡¯ve already locked down the entire region. Seems we¡¯ll have to go around.¡± Ye Luo¡¯s eyebrows shot up.

    He swept his gaze throughout the surroundings, then discovered numerous figures stationed around the center of the tribtion.

    ¡°Why should we have to go around?¡± Su Yi said casually. ¡°If that little guy fails to prove his Dao and be an Emperor, it won¡¯t just be a waste of the legacy of the Ten Yama Kings I acquired for him. It would mean all my expectations for him woulde to nothing.¡±

    Ye Luo was stunned. Only now did he realize that his master knew those people!

    The Netherworld King twirled the blue hair growing from her temples. A faint smile tugged on her lips. ¡°Since they¡¯re your acquaintances, Fellow Daoist, we naturally can¡¯t just watch them die.¡±

    As she spoke, she suddenly stretched out her long, jade-like hand and hit the air.

    Bang!!

    A hundred feet away, the man in embroidered robes, the one who¡¯d threatened them, exploded into pieces before he could even react, much less defend himself. It was as if a deity had struck him down.

    Blood fell like a waterfall! One casual gesture, and she¡¯d in an Emperor!

    A single stone could create a thousand waves. This sudden, bloody spectacle instantly provoked uproar throughout the surrounding area.

 Chapter 996 - Seen as an Easy Target

    Chapter 996 - Seen as an Easy Target

    The Netherworld King attacked directly, with no wasted words, killing someone with a flip of her hand!

    The tyrannical nature of this move let slip left Ye Luo inwardly solemn. This woman is definitely the type to eat a man alive and not even bother with pausing to spit out the bones!

    ¡°Brazen! How dare you kill members of the Netherworld Sky Sect!¡± An infuriated roar resounded from afar, and the experts stationed throughout the surroundings shot toward them.

    Murderous intent filled the air.

    The Profound Serenity Emperors surrounding the old man in Confucian robes were startled into action. None of them would have guessed that three uninvited guests would get mixed up in this.

    ¡°It¡¯s Fellow Daoist Su!¡± The old man covered in wounds was instantly excited. He recognized that young man of unfathomable origins at a nce!

    A momentter, he bellowed, ¡°Wang Ting, cast aside your scattered thoughts and focus on oveing your tribtion. Don¡¯t let anything sway you!¡±

    Beneath the tribtion, the white-robed young man¡¯s spirits soared.

    ¡°Hmph! No matter who you are, you and your apprentice will find it difficult to escape death today!¡±

    A red-robed, white-haired elder said coldly, ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother, take our subordinates and kill those three reckless fools!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± One of those surrounding the old man in Confucian robes, a thin man in ck, solemnly assented, turned, and shot toward Su Yi and hispanions.

    Rumble! Boom!

    Murderous intent boiled over throughout the entire stretch of heaven and earth. Everything on all sides trembled.

    The Netherworld King¡¯s casual attack had unquestionably enraged their opponents. Now, a full thirty experts joined forces and attacked together!

    They attacked directly, wasting no time talking.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave them to you two.¡± Su Yi nced at their opponents and instantly lost interest.

    They faced thirty experts, but most of those guarding the periphery were in the Profound Illumination Realm. Despite their superior numbers, they were entirely unworthy of Su Yi¡¯s notice.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Ye Luo nodded his assent, took out his ck wooden sword, and soared into the air. His aura instantly transformed.

    Earlier, when he apanied Su Yi, he averted his gaze and kept a low profile.

    But now, overflowing waves of sword intent surged around him, filling his surroundings and making heaven and earth tremble.

    Without exception, the attacking Emperors visibly reacted.

    ¡°The Profound Serenity Realm!¡± They instantly realized that this would be a difficult opponent.

    But it was obviously already toote.

    ¡°Master disdains to deal with you, but how could I possibly be willing¡­ to bully you?¡± Ye Luo let out a long sigh.

    At his current cultivation realm, unless it was truly necessary, he truly couldn¡¯t be bothered to attack Profound Illumination Emperors.

    First, it was boring.

    Second, it was beneath him, and it made him look bad.

    Third, even he won, so what?

    Nevertheless, Ye Luo raised his wooden sword, shot forward like a beam of flowing ck light, and attacked explosively.

    He couldn¡¯t disobey his master¡¯s orders.

    Boom!

    A grand battle erupted, and firelight surged explosively throughout heaven and earth.

    Their opponents naturally wouldn¡¯t just sit back and wait to die. All of them unleashed their full power, holding nothing back.

    They weren¡¯t afraid, either. This was because they too had numerous Profound Serenity cultivators standing behind them!

    And besides, the thin man in ck, one of the group who¡¯d been fighting the old man in Confucian robes, had already charged explosively into the fray.

    He was a mid-stage Profound Serenity cultivator, and his aura was unusually vigorous. He was obviously no ordinary person.

    ¡°Oh¡­ Leave that guy to me.¡± The Netherworld King batted her starry eyes.

    Before her soft voice carrying hints of a distinctive maism finished echoing through the air, her graceful figure stepped into the air and shot toward the withered man in ck.

    Boom!

    As the Netherworld King took action, a destructive air of cmity spread out, permeating heaven and earth.

    The Netherworld King¡¯s ck dress swayed around her as dull ck light enveloped her slender figure, illuminating her like a dark moon.

    At that moment, everyone on the battlefield felt their hearts shake. Without exception, they felt a bone-piercing chill.

    This cold, elegant woman now seemed like a sovereign emerging from a dark cmity. She was terrifying beyond measure, and she immediately became the center of attention.

    ¡°This is bad!¡±

    The other Profound Serenity Emperors surrounding the old man in Confucian robes visibly reacted. All of them realized that something wasn¡¯t right about their opponent. She was terrifying to the extreme!

    ¡°Quick! You three, get up there and fight!¡± The red-robed, white-haired elder instantly reached a decision and ordered three other Profound Serenity experts to help face the Netherworld King.

    But he was ultimately one step toote.

    ch!

    The Netherworld King¡¯s long, slender legs carried her through the sky as her fingers pressed together like a saber and shed through the air.

    A streak of dark saber qi infused with a cmitous aura of the Grand Dao shot forth, tearing through the sky and cleaving toward the thin man in ck.

    ¡°Go!¡± The man in ck had long since sensed the danger, and he immediately took out a bronze axe, which he swung with all his might.

    Boom!

    The resulting impact shook both heaven and earth.

    The bronze axe swung with appalling golden radiance. It was an utterly profound Grand Dao Weapon in its own right, but it suddenly seemed as fragile as paper mache. The ck saber qi cleaved right through it.

    Crack!

    It split in two.

    And the middle-stage Profound Serenity Realm thin man in ck was sent flying. Defensive treasures exploded all over his body.

    By the time he stabilized himself, he had a foot-long gash in his chest. His flesh was torn open, and even his bones were visible!

    One sh, that¡¯s all, but she¡¯d practically killed a Profound Serenity Emperor!

    This forceful, rapid, tyrannical scene astonished too many people to count.

    However, the Netherworld King furrowed her painted eyebrows in apparent dissatisfaction. She sighed, ¡°This really is just an avatar. To think I¡¯d fail to kill someone of that level in a single blow¡­.¡±

    ¡°Get them!¡± Three more Profound Serenity Emperors charged into the fray, helping the thin man in ck surround the Netherworld King.

    Just like that, a grand battle broke out.

    And seeing the Netherworld King¡¯s tyrannical majesty stimted Ye Luo, who poured his power into his wooden sword and attacked without any further reservations.

    Boom!

    One sh, and heaven and earth seemed to copse. Countless treasures were sent flying, and countless secret arts popped like soap bubbles beneath the edge of his sword.

    Dozens of Profound Illumination Emperors had attacked at once, but shockingly, Ye Luo broke through them instantly!

    Ye Luo seized this opportunity to charge in. He was like a tiger amongst wolves, and he swung his sword like lightning, filling the air with densely packed sword shadows. The indomitable power of Dao of the Sword spread outward with a bang.

    Splurt splurt splurt!

    In the blink of an eye, the Emperors leading the charge died. Their bodies burst, and blood poured from the sky. Miserable cries shook both heaven and earth.

    But Ye Luo¡¯s momentum didn¡¯t decrease. He continued his attacks, entirely unperturbed.

    He was a Profound Serenity cultivator to begin with, as well as Su Yi¡¯s legacy disciple. His attainments in the Dao of the Sword would have dazzled any era he¡¯d appeared in, and he was famous throughout the Wilds. Countless long-established experts of the same cultivation paled at the mere mention of his name.

    But now, he was up against a pack of Profound Illumination Emperors. He could naturally charge through their ranks as if he were invincible!

    ¡°Quick! You two go deal with that guy!¡± The red-robed, white-haired elder bellowed. His face was ashen, and there was no limit to his wrath.

    They¡¯d originally all but had this battle in the bag. Victory was in their grasp, and before long, they would have killed the old man in Confucian robes and ruined any hope his disciple had of oveing his tribtion.

    Who¡¯d have thought that the arrival of three uninvited guests wouldpletely ruin their mission?

    Especially since the Netherworld King and Ye Luo¡¯s terrifying disy of power left the red-robed, white-haired old manpletely incapable of keeping his cool.

    ¡°Die!¡± Two more Profound Serenity Emperors shot into the fray and charged at Ye Luo.

    Suddenly, only two of the old man¡¯s opponents remained: the red-robed, white-haired elder and a middle-aged man in yellow.

    The pressure on the old man in Confucian robes sharply decreased, and he was no longer in dire straits. This filled his heart with excitement, and murderous intent surged around him as heunched his counterattack.

    Boom!

    The entire stretch of heaven and earth was thrown intoplete upheaval. Everywhere you looked, there was chaos and destruction.

    Beneath the dome of heaven, the white-robed Wang Ting was still undergoing tribtion. Lightning surged, and he was about to reach a critical juncture.

    The Netherworld King fought one against four with unmatched majesty and peerless grace.

    Ye Luo faced two Profound Serenity Emperors, and he was thoroughly surrounded, but he didn¡¯t seem afraid. On the contrary, he seemed delighted. This was finally enough to ignite his will to fight.

    He wasn¡¯t concerned about superior numbers, but it was a problem if his opponents were too weak!

    This was great! These two Profound Serenity old-timers were worthy foes, albeit just barely.

    And the old man in Confucian robes fought with renewed intensity too.

    A chaotic battle like this would have caused a massive disturbance in most parts of the Netherworld. After all, the way the vast majority of its cultivators saw it, Emperors were rare and elusive existences.

    Yet now, a whole group of them was locked in bitterbat in this forbidden zone!

    Su Yi calmly took all of this in. His expression didn¡¯t so much as ripple with emotion.

    He stood with one hand behind his back, while the other gripped the Immortal-Beating Mallet. He was as calm as someone watching a fire on the opposite shore of a river, and he made no attempt to intervene.

    However, this was misinterpreted as weakness, or rather, an opportunity his opponents could exploit.

    Thirteen of the Profound Illumination Emperors surrounding Ye Luo suddenly charged at Su Yi.

    I¡¯m finished! Master just saw me fail to stop that bunch. How embarrassing¡­ The corners of Ye Luo¡¯s lips convulsed, and he felt ashamed of himself.

    Hah? They could have provoked anybody, but they just had to go provoke the one person they shouldn¡¯t have. They really don¡¯t know how to spell the word "death." A hint of pity shone in the depths of the Netherworld King¡¯s charming gaze.

    But in the Emperors¡¯ eyes, Su Yi undoubtedly still seemed like an easy target¡­

    ¡°Capture that boy! We can use him as a hostage!¡± bellowed the ornately dressed Profound Illumination Emperor leading the pack.

    Boom!

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, and while they were still quite a distance away, the thirteen Emperors attacked. They activated their treasures and unleashed their secret arts. All of them targeted Su Yi.

    Su Yi frowned, then waved his mallet as if it were a sword, attacking from afar.

    Just one simple attack.

    But in that moment, seemingly endless dark power surged forth, shattering the skies and stirring up rising and falling waves of sword qi.

    Like the waters of the river of heaven!

    Heaven and earth suddenly trembled. Everything fell silent as unsurpassed sword intent shattered the sky. Wherever it passed, the air showed signs of copse.

    It was as if a river of sword qi had devoured the sky. It enveloped the treasures and secret arts flying through the air, too.

    Those thirteen Profound Illumination Emperors were like duckweed in a coursing current, battered by a sudden tidal wave.

    Their defensive treasures exploded, one by one. Immediately afterward, their bodies were minced into countless bloody chunks. There wasn¡¯t even time for their souls to escape; the surging wave of sword qi shattered them too.

    I have a sword to pull down gxies, overturning heaven and earth and shaking the mortal world!

    With this one sh, he slew thirteen Profound Illumination Emperors!

    Before the wave of sword qi had even receded, and before the smoke and misty light dissipated, his enemies were obliterated. Not even bones remained.

    Silence followed. Everyone who witnessed this was astonished.

    Just one sh contained such tyrannical power!

 Chapter 997 - A Worthy Death

    Chapter 997 - A Worthy Death

    The red-robed, white-haired elder¡¯s expression shifted, and a chill coursed through his heart.

    Every Emperor present had borne witness to Ye Luo and the Netherworld King¡¯s terrifyingness.

    But who could have expected that Su Yi, who¡¯d watched from the sidelines this whole time, would be this strong?

    One sh, and he cut down thirteen Emperors!

    This bloody scene dealt a ruthless blow to the others¡¯ mental states.

    Immediately afterward, an agonized cry rang out.

    ¡°Ah¡ª!¡±

    A streak of indomitable sword qi decapitated one of the Profound Serenity Emperors targeting Ye Luo.

    Practically simultaneously, the Netherworld King¡¯s slender, exquisite, jade-like fingers moved like a lotus in bloom as she condensed a mysterious seal.

    Bang!

    This seal was like flower petals drifting gently to the ground, but a Profound Serenity Emperor shattered like porcin, exploding into countless bloody chunks.

    ¡°Dammit!¡±

    ¡°How is this possible¡­¡±

    A roar of infuriated roars filled the area, and the situation was instantly thrown into chaos.

    The red-robed, white-haired elder was now fully conscious of the problem. His face turned ashen, and he roared, ¡°Retreat!¡±

    The situation was no longer in their favor!

    They simply couldn¡¯t have anticipated that despite facing just three opponents, each would be more terrifying and heaven-defying than the one before.

    And the consequence of underestimating their opponents was getting routed despite their superior numbers!

    ¡°Want to run? Forget about it!¡± The old man in Confucian robes bellowed and attacked with full force, ruthlessly restricting their opponents.

    Meanwhile, Ye Luo and the Netherworld King didn¡¯t hold back either. They had no intention of letting their opponents off lightly.

    The situation was increasingly chaotic, and the Profound Illumination Emperors were frantic. They watched as their enemies thoroughly suppressed their allied Profound Serenity Emperors, preventing them from retreating. They could neither flee nor advance.

    When Su Yi saw this, he no longer hesitated. He attacked directly.

    His clothes billowed around him, and his silhouette was as ethereal as a flowing shadow. As he slipped through the battlefield, he wielded the Immortal-Beating Mallet like a sword and hit the air.

    Splurt!

    One of the Profound Serenity Emperors locked in fiercebat with Ye Luo stiffened, and his eyes widened.

    A momentter, a bloody hole appeared in his throat.

    Then, his entire body popped like a soap bubble, crumbled into ash, and dissipated.

    ¡°Err¡­¡± Ye Luoughed bitterly. When his master attacked, he was so direct it was almost boring. He killed in one attack; there was no suspense at all.

    But he didn¡¯t hesitate to turn around and start mopping up the Profound Illumination Emperors.

    And as Su Yi flitted across the battlefield, unsurpassed sword qi swept through the skies, like a scythe harvesting the souls of the dead. He killed a Profound Serenity powerhouse and several Profound Illumination Emperors in the blink of an eye.

    It was terrifying.

    A young man and his sword¡ªwell, mallet¡ªcasually traversed the battlefield. Whenever he swung his weapon, death was sure to follow!

    This transcendent bearing was enough to make his enemies'' will to fight copse.

    Just as I thought. After undergoing that iparably strange tribtion to be an Emperor, his cultivation has transformedpletely¡­ The Netherworld King¡¯s heart shook.

    She¡¯d personally witnessed Su Yi weing a grand, taboo tribtion atop the tform of Rebirth. She knew how strange and terrifying it was.

    But it had been difficult for her to guess how strong Su Yi had be after his tribtion.

    Now, she finally had a sense of it.

    The Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, the man who¡¯d been the sole sovereign of the Wilds in his past life, hadbat prowess so immense that he could easily y Profound Serenity Emperors immediately after returning to the Imperial Realm!

    Nothing could stand in his way, and no one could oppose him!

    But the Netherworld King didn¡¯t find this unbelievable.

    Because he was the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force.

    Throughout the Netherworld¡¯s long history, he was the first to grasp the secrets of reincarnation. He was the legend who¡¯d made rebirth a reality!

    Throughout the world, and throughout the ages, practically no one could stand shoulder-to-shoulder with him!

    Even in the early-stage Profound Illumination Realm, he was a legendary figure. The power he controlled was surely enough to dazzle any era he appeared in, and it was surely unique throughout creation!

    ¡°Bastard! Do you have any idea who we are?¡± The red-robed, white-haired elder¡¯s iparably enraged roar echoed throughout the battlefield.

    After Su Yi entered the fray, his strengthbined with Ye Luo and the Netherworld King¡¯s support meant that the red-robed elder¡¯s forces had all but been annihted!

    A current of destructive power mixed with the dense stench of blood swept across heaven and earth.

    By now, only the red-robed, white-haired elder and a middle-aged man in yellow remained. Both of them fought stubbornly.

    ¡°Certain doom awaits you, but you still dare to threaten us? Do you have any idea who we are?¡± Ye Luo snickered.

    Even as he conversed, he charged ahead. In the blink of an eye, he¡¯d killed the middle-aged man in yellow too.

    By now, Su Yi and the Netherworld King could no longer be bothered to participate. They already had this in the bag; there was no way the red-robed, white-haired elder¡ªthe only survivor¡ªcould turn this around.

    ¡°Who¡­ Who are you!?¡± The red-robed elder¡¯s expression filled with despair, but he nheless resisted like mad. It seemed that he wouldn¡¯t be able to rest in peace without answers.

    The Netherworld King¡¯s red lips curved into a yful smile. ¡°Back in ancient times, the cultivators of the Netherworld called me the Netherworld King.¡±

    The Netherworld King!!

    The red-robed, white-haired elder reacted as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning. He finally understood, and he felt a chill in his hands and feet.

    ¡°No wonder we lost so badly¡­¡± He let out a deep sigh.

    The Netherworld King!

    She was a terrifying existence, someone who¡¯d duked it out with the Infernal Pce in ancient times. She was like a legend, and the masses quivered at the mere mention of her name!

    It seemed natural that they¡¯d lost to her!

    ¡°But this body is just a clone. Were I here on my own, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d struggle to take all of you down,¡± the Netherworld King said with a sigh.

    Were her true body here, how could she possibly have had to go through all this trouble? A flip of her hand would have been enough to quell the wind and waves!

    The red-robed, white-haired elder suddenly realized something. He whipped his head around to look at Su Yi and Ye Luo. Something urred to him: Don¡¯t tell me¡­ could their origins be even more impressive than the Netherworld King¡¯s?

    But before he could wrap his head around it¡­

    Boom!

    Ye Luo attacked suddenly, and a sh ripped the old man¡¯s body apart with a spray of flesh blood.

    With an agonized cry, the old man¡¯s soul shot into the air. He staggered back, his expression bleak. ¡°Please, I have to know before I die.¡±

    The Netherworld King¡¯s charming eyes flitted toward Su Yi. When she saw that he didn¡¯t object, she said softly, ¡°The Fellow Daoist who cut down your physical body is a legacy disciple of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force.¡±

    The Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡¯s¡­. Disciple!?

    The red-robed, white-haired elder¡¯s primordial spirit trembled. It seemed he found this difficult to believe.

    The old man in Confucian robes couldn¡¯t help but be surprised too.

    Who throughout the Netherworld could possibly be ignorant of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡¯s disciples? Each was more peerlessly talented and mighty than the one before!

    These disciples were enough to fill the hearts of even peak orthodoxies¡¯ old-timers with dread!

    ¡°Then¡­ who is he?¡± The red-robed, white-haired elder instinctively looked at Su Yi.

    This time, Ye Luo spoke before the Netherworld King got the chance. He said solemnly, ¡°That¡¯s my master.¡±

    Master?

    Su Xuanjun¡¯s legacy disciple¡¯s master?

    Wait!

    Wouldn¡¯t that¡­Wouldn¡¯t that make him the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force!?

    The red-robed, white-haired elder¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. He felt as if countless thunderbolts had mmed into him, and he felt utterly dazed, bbergasted, astonished, and ovee with disbelief¡­

    Numerous conflicting emotions raged within him. All were different, but all were intense.

    The old man in Confucian robes was stunned too, and his chest heaved. This truth he¡¯d learned inadvertently shook him to the core.

    It was back in the Azure Continent that he¡¯d first witnessed Su Yi¡¯s numerous unbelievable qualities.

    After arriving in the Netherworld, they¡¯d interacted in both Meng Po Pce and Ziluo City. Both times, he¡¯d sensed that Su Yi¡¯s origins were mysterious and unusual.

    Still, he would never have guessed that a young man just eighteen years of age would be the legendary former sovereign and top swordsman of the Wilds!

    No wonder even the treasure spirits of the Pawnshop of the Heavens treated him with such reverence. No wonder he could resolve the crisis the Cui Family faced on the night of the Lantern Festival¡­.

    The old man in Confucian robes finally understood!

    ¡°The Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡­ So¡­. the legends were true. Reincarnation really does exist within the Netherworld¡­¡± The red-robed, white-haired elder seemedpletely dazed. ¡°Your Excellency Su, today, I lost to you, but¡­ it was a worthy death¡­¡±

    As he spoke, he looked at Su Yi, the Netherworld King, and Ye Luo, then let out a deep sigh. His soul suddenly ignited itself, and in the blink of an eye, nothing remained of him but ash.

    Hisst sigh still echoed throughout heaven and earth.

    On her own, the Netherworld King was enough to drive someone to despair, let alone the legend whose sword once dominated the Wilds.

    This robbed the red-robed, white-haired elder of any trace hope he¡¯d had left. He realized on a visceral level that he wouldn¡¯t escape death, so he chose to end himself!

    By taking matters into his own hands, he could at least protect what dignity he had left.

    The Netherworld King was a bit stunned. ¡°Fellow Daoist, your reputation really is terrifying. You even made an old-timer of the mid-stage Profound Serenity Realm kill himself¡­¡±

    It really was quite a shocking scene.

    How great must one¡¯s despair be for them to choose to end their own lives?

    ¡°He was going to die anyway. Doing it himself was at least better than letting someone else do it,¡± said Ye Luo.

    He felt no pity. Battles between cultivators had no room for that.

    It would have been no exaggeration to say that if they hadn¡¯t arrived, that master and apprentice would have died beyond a shadow of a doubt.

    And if they¡¯d lost, they most likely wouldn''t have avoided death either.

    ¡°No more nonsense. Quick, clean up the battlefield,¡± ordered Su Yi.

    ¡°Got it.¡± Ye Luo instantly set his scattered thoughts aside and obediently got to work.

    He almost felt as if he¡¯d returned to his time exploring by his master¡¯s side. Every time a grand battle broke out, he liked nothing better than gathering the spoils after the fighting ended.

    It was like digging for treasures, and he always felt like he was really raking it in.

    But as his cultivation increased, he no longer needed his master with him when he explored the outside world. This was one of the pleasures of his youth, but over time, he¡¯d gotten to enjoy it less and less often.

    Experiencing it again after so long left Ye Luo wistful.

    Having his master around really was wonderful!

    It was then that the man in Confucian robes reacted as if awakening from a dream. He immediately approached Su Yi and greeted him respectfully. ¡°Your Excellency Su, many thanks for intervening and saving my apprentice and me from disaster!¡±

    This was the Dark Oblivion Yao God. A long time ago, he was already an expert who¡¯dmanded the winds and clouds. But now, his expression was full of gratitude, as well as newfound, deep-seated awe.

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°No need to be so polite.¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when the white-robed Wang Ting finally overcame thestyer of his lightning tribtion!

    Although his body had all but been destroyed, and although he cut an extremely sorry figure, all of them could sense the shocking, transformative power surging through him.

    ¡°After eight thousand years of pursuing the Dao, my disciple, Wang Ting, has finally stepped onto the path of the Yama King!¡± the old man in Confucian robes muttered. His excitement was obvious.

    However, it was then that Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed.

 Chapter 998 - Yamaâ€™s Palace

    Chapter 998 - Yama¡¯s Pce

    ¡°Something¡¯s not quite right,¡± said Su Yi.

    Then, before his words had even finished echoing through the air, he shot into the sky and looked around.

    The tribtion clouds filling the sky had long since dissipated, but the blood-red lightning nketing the seemingly endless ruins was gathering around them, as if something were calling to it.

    The blood-red lightning was manifested of the shattered Laws of the Ten Courts of Hell, and it was full of strange and terrifying destructive power.

    Those vengeful souls and evil spirits once confined within the Ten Courts of Hell were dispersed throughout the red lightning, absorbing and devouring the power of the Laws within it.

    This was what made the Mausoleum of the Gods so dangerous. Both the lightning itself and the terrifying evil spirits and vengeful souls lurking within it were terrifying to the extreme, and both could easily eliminate Emperors!

    But now, the lightning enveloping this forbidden region gathered like mad. There was no doubt about it: something strange was going on!

    ¡°So, it¡¯s targeting Wang Ting. It seems that the Path of Yama he¡¯s set out upon hasn¡¯t just provoked the enmity of powerful factions. Even the terrifying entities dispersed throughout the lightning cannot tolerate another expert of the Path of Yama to enter the world.¡±

    Su Yi was starting to understand.

    Boom!

    Lightning gathered from all sides, rumbling and booming in waves.

    In that moment, Ye Luo, the Netherworld King, and the old man in Confucian robes sensed the change too, and all of them couldn¡¯t help but be solemn.

    ¡°Take your apprentice and follow me out of here first.¡± Su Yi immediately reached a decision.

    The old man in Confucian robes then took his apprentice and left with Su Yi and hispanions. The group shot deeper into the forbidden zone.

    Along the way, blood-colored lightning boiled likeva and shot toward Su Yi. It stuck to them like a shadow.

    Furthermore, as they continued ahead, churning, blood-colored lightning shot toward them in an attempt to block their path.

    Crack!

    Blood-colored lightning shaped like tree branches danced about and attacked in a frenzy. Even the skies seemed to tear, and waves of destructive power made heaven and earth change color.

    Su Yi waved the Immortal-Beating Mallet through the air, breaking through the descending lightning as if it were made of rotten wood.

    However, it poured down in an endless flood. It was as if a boundless ocean were attempting to block their path.

    It was enough to make one give in to despair.

    Despite themselves, Ye Luo and the Netherworld King were unsettled. They knew that without Su Yi to guide them, this iparably perilous onught would have long since forced them to flee for their lives.

    ¡°How is this possible? All of this is obviously targeting Wang Ting!¡± The old man in Confucian robes was bewildered and uncertain, and his expression shifted erratically.

    ¡°The Ten Yama Kings once presided over the Ten Courts of Hell. Now, an expert of Yama¡¯s Path has re-entered the world. It¡¯s not at all strange that this would provoke a bacsh,¡± said Su Yi. As he spoke, he led the group ahead with all his might.

    Crack!

    Lightning shed and thunder boomed. Bloody light filled the air.

    From a bird¡¯s eye view, Su Yi was like an unstoppable chisel boring his way through the boundless, churning current of lightning as he forged a path deeper into this forbidden zone.

    Along the way, countless vicious evil spirits charged out of the lightning, trying to stop them with no fear of death.

    Despite themselves, Su Yi¡¯spanions felt their hearts quiver. It was as if they¡¯d entered a true blood-soaked purgatory, with strange and unsettling dangers lurking on every corner.

    However, with each swing of the Immortal-Beating Mallet, an evil spirit died. The path seemed perilous, but in truth, almost nothing unexpected happened.

    A little less than ten minutester.

    Suddenly, a massive mountain that towered into the heavens appeared over the distant horizon, prating the clouds. It was grand beyond measure.

    And the ten thousand feet around it were like a forbidden zone. The blood-red lightning surging on all sides dared not draw near the mountain.

    They could faintly discern the outline of a pce on the mountaintop.

    ¡°Master, what kind of ce is that?¡± Ye Luo couldn¡¯t help but look stunned.

    The mountain was extremely tall and majestic, as if it connected heaven and earth. He felt tiny and insignificant just looking at it.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? That¡¯s the Sea of Bitterness¡¯s Allriver Mountain! Back in ancient times, it was the greatest divine mountain of the Sea of Bitterness. It¡¯s thirty-nine thousand feet tall, so high that it connects heaven and earth. Furthermore, it¡¯s linked to the Netherworld¡¯s source. It¡¯s like the pir holding up the heavens, and it once stood in the deepest depths of the Sea of Bitterness,¡± Su Yi said at top speeds. ¡°Butter in order to suppress the Ten Courts of Hell, the Ten Yama Kings joined forces to move the mountain. It¡¯s stood here ever since.¡±

    He then gazed at the mountain. ¡°And that pce is one of the temporary residences the Ten Yama Kings built for themselves. You could call it a Yama Pce.¡±

    Hispanions were instantly dazed.

    Allriver Mountain!

    A Yama Pce!

    The Netherworld King¡¯s eyes shone with aplex light. Back in ancient times, she and the Infernal Pce had been at odds with each other. She was keenly aware of how terrifying the Ten Yama Kings were.

    Each of the Yamas had mastered one of the supreme Laws of the Netherworld. When they worked together, nothing could stand in their way!

    As they conversed, Su Yi andpany broke through the churning red lightning and arrived before Allriver Mountain.

    The group instantly sensed the invisible power of the Laws nketed everything in the vicinity. It was ethereal, yet dense and ancient.

    And it was this very power of the Laws that prevented the lightning from drawing near.

    The group instantly felt a massive weight lift from their shoulders, and they turned around and looked back.

    As far as the eye could see, they saw nothing but boundless, churning red lightning. It was like an endless sea swarming with countless terrifying spirits and vengeful souls. They flitted about the lightning in dense swarms.

    Even gazing at them from afar, the sight was enough to make one¡¯s hair stand on end. They dared not even imagine the despair someone trapped within the lightning would feel, or what kind of fate would befall them.

    If His Excellency Su weren¡¯t here, I¡¯m afraid my apprentice and I would bepletely doomed¡­ The old man in Confucian robes, the Dark Oblivion Yao God, gulped with great difficulty, and he felt a chill in his hands and feet. He was beside himself with lingering terror.

    He was a mighty Profound Serenity cultivator, but so what?

    Were he to find himself trapped in that sea of blood-colored lightning, he¡¯d still be doomed!

    Ye Luo and the Netherworld King¡¯s hearts raced too.

    Indeed, this was no ordinary tribtion. It was more like an apocalyptic grand cmity. They couldn¡¯t help but suspect that not even a Profound Unity powerhouse would be able to break through it!

    ¡°The Mausoleum of the Gods is the most perilous of the Burial Ground of the Dao¡¯s forbidden grounds,¡± said Su Yi as he put away the Immortal-Beating Mallet. ¡°Even at my former peak, I was trapped here for three full years. Of course not just anyone cane here.¡±

    The mallet was the supreme treasure of the Timekeeper lineage, and both the Timekeepers and the Night Watchmen had been among the two most mysterious forces of the Infernal Pce back in ancient times.

    During this trip into the Burial Ground of the Dao, the Immortal-Beating Mallet had indeed yed a pivotal role.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s rest in Yama¡¯s Pce for a bit.¡± Su Yi let the group toward the top of the massive mountain.

    As they approached, the group saw the powering, majestic peak of Allriver Mountain. It was shrouded in the invisible power of the Laws, and it seemedpletely unshakeable.

    And an ancient pce stood on the peak, like the abode of deities. It was utterly vast and austere.

    The passage of countless years had left the pce mottled with rust, and the ritual grounds before the pce were already in ruins.

    When the group arrived, they instinctively looked up. There, they saw a name written in the ancient glyphs of the Netherworld: Yama¡¯s Pce!

    Two statues of crouching divine beasts had once stood to the sides of the pce, but both had long since crumbled. It seemed utterly deste.

    The pce¡¯s hundred-and-eighty-foot bronze doors were tightly shut, and their surfaces were carved with scenes of the Ten Yama Kings presiding over hell.

    Although the passage of time meant that the images were long since corroded and battered, they could still recognize the depictions of the Ten Yama Kings: King Chu Jiang, King Taishan, King Qin Guang, etcetera.

    ¡°In ancient times, each of the Yama Kings mastered one of the supreme Laws of the Netherworld, and their cultivations were unfathomably deep. They joined forces with the leaders of the Bureaus of the Six Paths to take me down under the leadership of the monarch of the Infernal Pce. They inflicted severe injuries, and my soul almost crumbled. In the end, they sealed me deep within the City of the Wrongfully Dead.¡±

    The Netherworld King¡¯s beautiful face looked a bit conflicted. ¡°s, the passage of time changes all things. My former opponents have long since disappeared from this world¡­¡±

    Ye Luo had a strange look in his eyes, and the old man in Confucian robe''s heart shook.

    ¡°You were suppressed back then, but you¡¯re still alive. Compared to them, you ought to consider yourself lucky,¡± Su Yi said tly.

    The Netherworld King¡¯s delicate eyebrows knit together, but she didn¡¯t argue.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, continued ahead and pressed the air. The massive doors slowly opened.

    However, when Su Yi andpany saw the scenery inside, they couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.

    The sight of a massive, empty hall greeted them. The walls on all sides were iid with one eternalmp after another.

    A campfire zed at the center of the hall.

    A man in sapphire clothing and a starry crown sat on the ground beside it. He held a Dao Sword over the me. The browned wing skewered on it was dripping with grease.

    The enticing smell of cooking meat permeated the hall.

    This sight came as aplete surprise.

    After all, these were the depths of the Mausoleum of the Gods, a ce the world¡¯s cultivators had seen as a forbidden ground since antiquity. And in ancient times, this pce built atop Allriver Mountain was the temporary residence of the Yama Kings!

    Who could have imagined that someone would build a campfire here of all ces, or that they¡¯d be sitting here leisurely grilling meat?

    ¡°Master, there¡¯s something not right about that guy.¡± Ye Luo¡¯s eyes shed as his keen senses told him that the man in teal wasn¡¯t the least bit ordinary. He had an airy, unassuming presence, yet he gave off a sense of extreme danger.

    And when the Netherworld King saw the starry crown on his head, she realized something. The pupils of her beautiful eyes instantly constricted.

    That starry crown was made of white jade, with a vivid, indigo carving of a lotus at its center.

    Upon closer inspection, divine radiance shone within the three-inch flower carving. It seemed to contain the boundless starry skies and countless worlds!

    A Lotus Neb Crown!

    This realization made the Netherworld King¡¯s heart shake. How could someone from that mysterious faction cross the boundless starry skies to appear here, in the Netherworld¡¯s Sea of Bitterness?

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, that guy¡¯s origins are extraordinary, and he¡¯s extremely dangerous. We¡¯d best leave as soon as possible,¡± transmitted the Netherworld King.

    However, Su Yi said nothing. Instead, he looked at the wing skewered on the man¡¯s sword, and his expression gradually frosted over.

    It seems the old rooster¡¯s already been killed, and that his killer is using his body for food!

    Seth''s Thoughts

 Chapter 999 - The Church of the River of Stars

    Chapter 999 - The Church of the River of Stars

    The people of the Netherworld called the old rooster the Peach Haven Mountain Monarch.

    However, although few knew it, his true body was a Pure Yang Profound Pheasant, and he had an innate mastery of the Fire Comb True Intent.

    The meat the man in sapphire was roasting was obviously a torn-off wing, and the wisps of Fire Comb True Intent wafting from it had yet to dissipate!

    When Su Yi dealt with Huo Yao earlier, he learned that not long after the old rooster arrived in the Burial Ground of the Dao, he entered the Mausoleum of the Gods, and he¡¯d yet to return.

    When Su Yi saw this, he immediately realized that the old rooster had most likely met with disaster!

    ¡°Do you know who this person is?¡± transmitted Su Yi.

    Earlier, the Netherworld King¡¯s transmission contained undisguisable dread. This told Su Yi that she most likely knew this person¡¯s origins.

    Indeed, the Netherworld King responded, ¡°I don¡¯t know him specifically, but I can tell that he¡¯s from the Church of the River of Stars! This is a faction from the depths of the starry sky, and they¡¯re utterly terrifying. Their foundations aren¡¯t at all inferior to the Nine Heavens Pavilion.¡±

    She paused, then continued, ¡°And the Lotus Neb Crown on his head means that he¡¯s undoubtedly a Guardian of the Faith. He is from the Church of the River of Stars¡¯ Cloud Division!¡±

    ording to the Netherworld King, the Church of the River of Stars had three pces and four divisions.

    The three pces were, respectively, the Sr Pce, the Lunar Pce, and the Celestial Pce.

    The four divisions were named after wind, thunder, cloud, and fire respectively.

    And the lotus crown on the man in sapphire¡¯s head was emzoned with a neb totem. This made it clear that he was a Guardians of the Faith of their Cloud Division.

    And the strongest ability at the Church of the River of Stars¡¯ disposal was the ¡°Laws of Cosmic Silence.¡±

    This was a power of the Grand Dao no weaker than the Laws of Heavenly Prayer!

    When he realized this, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel solemn.

    Only now did he understand that the man in sapphire was from the depths of outer space, and furthermore, that he had a factionparable to the Nine Heavens Pavilion behind him!

    It was then that the man grilling meat by the fire said suddenly, ¡°Since you made it here, you¡¯re surely amongst the top experts of the Netherworld. Still, I urge you to end your journey here and leave immediately.¡±

    He didn¡¯t so much as look at them. He just sat therenguidly, but his voice contained hints of unsettling power.

    Unbelievably, he was only in the early-stage Profound Serenity Realm, but he faced Su Yi, Ye Luo, and the Netherworld King without the slightest fear. If anything, he revealed bone-deep aloof pride.

    Su Yi¡¯spanions instinctively nced at him.

    ¡°You two wait here,¡± said Su Yi. He then walked into the pce.

    ¡°Hm?¡± The man in sapphire frowned in displeasure, then nced up at Su Yi and said slowly, ¡°Refusing good advice will get you killed, you know.¡±

    The man had handsome features, but his eye sockets were somewhat sunken. Even just sitting there, he emanated a faint air of superiority.

    Su Yi¡¯spanions were instantly solemn, and they readied themselves for battle.

    Although the man in sapphire didn¡¯t disy any particrly terrifying majesty, all of them sensed a dangerous aura emanating from him.

    ¡°Did you kill the Peach Haven Mountain Monarch?¡± asked Su Yi, one hand behind his back, the other fiddling with the Immortal-Beating Mallet.

    ¡°The Peach Haven Mountain Monarch?¡± The man in sapphire furrowed his brow, then suddenly seemed enlightened. Heughed dryly, ¡°If you¡¯re asking about that five-colored rooster, then yes. I indeed killed him.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s expression showed neither joy nor sorrow. ¡°Why kill him?¡±

    The man in sapphire raised the meat skewered on his sword andughed. ¡°To satisfy my hunger, that¡¯s all.¡±

    He then opened his mouth and took a bite of meat. As he chewed, he eximed, ¡°That rooster had innate mastery of Fire Comb True Intent, and its talent and abilities were shocking. But in my eyes, it was also a first-rate delicacy. Especially its wings! They need no condiments or seasonings. Even without them, they¡¯re lustrous, fragrant, and scrumptious. There¡¯s nothing else like them.¡±

    A chill coursed through the group¡¯s hearts.

    This person might seem elegant, but he saw the Peach Haven Mountain Monarch as food, and he was feasting on his corpse with relish!

    This utter disregard was unquestionably a form of provocation!

    ¡°What, were you friends with that rooster?¡±ughed the man in sapphire.

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°So, you want to get revenge for it?¡± The man¡¯s gaze was yful. ¡°I urge you not to try it. Otherwise, you¡¯ll end up the same way¡ªjust another meal on my te.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this bastard a bit too much¡­.?¡± Ye Luo couldn¡¯t help but frown. This was his first time hearing someone discuss cannibalism as if it were so natural and obvious.

    The Netherworld King¡¯s eyelids twitched. She already understood Su Yi¡¯s temper and disposition. The calmer Su Yi was in the face of threats, the denser the killing intent building within his heart!

    But just as the Netherworld King thought this¡ª¡ª

    Su Yi was already attacking

    He couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste words.

    Back when he first explored the Netherworld, the old rooster was one of his few friends. Seeing someone treat the old rooster¡¯s body as food crossed Su Yi¡¯s bottom line, filling his heart with austere murderous intent.

    He didn¡¯t care in the slightest where the man in sapphire hade from. He had to avenge this grudge on the old rooster¡¯s behalf!

    Weng!

    The Immortal-Beating Mallet stirred up power as dark as the night. It transformed into inscrutable, illusory sword qi and cleaved at the man in sapphire.

    The man in sapphire sneered and waved his sleeves.

    Boom!

    zing divine mes surged forth, glittering and resplendent, like burning starlight. They were faint, but there were zing stars within the mes.

    Su Yi¡¯s sword qi instantly dissipated with a bang, melted into nothingness.

    Su Yi¡¯spanions were stunned. After all, with his current power, he could kill Profound Serenity Emperors with ease. His streaks of sword qi were naturally terrifying beyond imagination.

    Who would have guessed that the man in sapphire would melt his sword qi into nothingness with such casual ease?

    ¡°The Laws of Cosmic Silence!¡± The Netherworld King¡¯s eyes shed.

    The man in sapphire didn¡¯t have a particrly impressive cultivation base, but he controlled the supreme power of the Church of the River of Stars. It was like a taboo, and it wasn¡¯t any weaker than the Laws of Heavenly Prayer!

    Meanwhile, Su Yi sensed the distinctive, mysterious power of this Grand Dao Law.

    It was different from the cmitous power of the Laws of Heavenly Prayer. Instead, it was full of an incinerating force. When unleashed, it seemed capable of setting the starry skies aze. Its starlight burned like fire, and it was iparably terrifying.

    ¡°Since you dared to attack me, leave your life behind.¡± The man in sapphire remained seated, and as he spoke, he flicked his fingers.

    h!

    A streak of zing starlight exploded into being, transforming into an arc a little over a foot long which shot toward Su Yi.

    A terrifying, incinerating power filled the air.

    Everyone sensed that although this attack seemed airy and casual, it was like the copse of a stretch of starry sky. Countless stars caught fire and fell down to earth, and it seemed they¡¯d incinerate everything in their wake!

    This power made the onlookers¡¯ hair stand on end.

    But Su Yi remained as calm as ever. He raised the Immortal-Beating Mallet and tapped the air.

    Then, something unexpected happened¡ª¡ª

    As terrifying and taboo as that arc of light seemed, this time, it shattered beneath the Immortal-Beating Mallet, exploding inch by inch like paper mache.

    Ye Luo and the old man in Confucian robes felt their spirits soar, while the Netherworld King¡¯s heart shook. She suddenly realized that the mysterious power under Su Yi¡¯s control couldn¡¯t just counter the Laws of Heavenly Prayer; it could counter the Laws of Cosmic Silence too!

    Despite herself, she gasped.

    She was far too keenly aware of what this meant.

    Were they to learn of this, neither the Supreme Leader of the Nine Heavens Pavilion nor the Archbishop of the Church of the River of Stars would be able to sit still!

    Because the mysterious power Su Yi controlled was enough to threaten the very foundations of their respective factions!

    ¡°You¡­¡± The man in sapphire was stunned too. He shot to his feet, his eyes zing with divine radiance, like a zing divinemp. It was an imposing sight.

    ¡°You can neutralize my power!?¡± The man in sapphire had an imposing presence, and he was surrounded by zing starlight.

    Su Yi said nothing. He simply waved his mallet as he would a sword and attacked.

    His clothing billowed, and his long hair fluttered around him. His expression didn¡¯t show even the slightest trace of emotion, but his tall, upright figure burst with austere murderous intent.

    ng!

    The man in sapphire waved his Dao Sword, and the skewered meat flew into the air.

    Then, he poured his power into his weapon and charged.

    Boom!

    His Dao Sword arced like a celestial rainbow or a beam of flowing light. Dazzling, radiant firelight shot forth. It was like the descent of the god of fire.

    ng!!

    An explosive impact shook both heaven and earth.

    Amidst a burst of divine radiance, the man in sapphire was sent flying back. He mmed into the distant wall, shaking the entire building.

    Su Yi¡¯spanions¡¯ eyes widened. They almost dared not believe their eyes.

    The Laws of the Grand Dao the man in sapphire controlled were terrifying, so terrifying that even Profound Serenity Emperors like them sensed an enormous threat.

    Yet now, Su Yi had sent him flying with a single sh!

    ¡°Just as I thought. Su Xuanjun¡¯s power can counter the Laws of Cosmic Silence too. That means that anyone from the Church of the River of Stars will lose the very thing they rely on most against him. Without this power, all that guy has left is his early-stage Profound Serenity cultivation. How could he possibly be a match for Su Xuanjun?¡± muttered the Netherworld King, her eyes shining with strange light.

    ¡°How is this possible!?¡± The man in sapphire crawled to his feet, his expression shifting dramatically, as if he found this difficult to ept. There was no sign of his initial calm or aloof pride. Instead, rm and bewilderment were written all over his face.

    Before he could give the matter any further thought, Su Yi attacked once more.

    It was then that the man in sapphire finally realized how terrifying this early-stage Profound Illumination Realm young man was.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    A series of muffled impacts rang out. With every swing of the Immortal-Beating Mallet, the man in sapphire was sent flying. No matter how hard he struggled, it was to no avail.

    In just a few blinks of the eye, his head was bleeding, his flesh was torn open, and he was shrieking like a pig being ughtered. All over his body, countless bones had snapped, and fresh blood poured from the corners of his lips.

    He waspletely frantic with rm and anger. He now fully realized that this wasn¡¯t looking good, and he nned to run away.

    But this was Yama¡¯s Pce, and it only had one entrance and exit. No matter how hard he tried to break past Su Yi, every attempt ended the same way¡ªwith a mallet mming ruthlessly into him. He was already a bedraggled mess, and his shouts shook the heavens.

    He cut such a sorry figure that even the Netherworld King and the others felt a bit sorry for him. Who could fail to realize that Su Yi was deliberately torturing his opponent to vent his fury?

    Otherwise, he would have long since killed him!

    ¡°Stop hitting me, I admit defeat! Also, that rooster isn¡¯t dead!!¡± Finally, the man in the lotus crown couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He shrieked hysterically, as if begging for his life.

    Su Yi instantly stopped in his tracks.

    Bang!

    The mallet came mming down once more, and the resulting injuries left the man in sapphire staggering. He fell into a kneeling position, and his head mmed into the floor with such force that he saw stars.

    His wounds were far too heavy, and his body was like a meaty pulp. After he fell, he couldn¡¯t get back up.

 Chapter 1000 - Dying of Anger

    Chapter 1000 - Dying of Anger

    Earlier, the man in the sapphire shirt had smiled and chatted with calmposure, as if gazing down upon the masses with an air of lofty superiority.

    Yet now, he¡¯d been beaten ck and blue. His face was swollen, his flesh was torn, and he sat on his knees, still as a statue. It hurt to even look at him.

    The disparity was simply enormous.

    ¡°And here I thought he was strong. So, he only looked impressive¡­¡± muttered the elder in Confucian robes.

    ¡°That¡¯s because he encountered my master,¡± Ye Luo solemnly corrected him. ¡°That¡¯s why he seems so pathetic. Were we to fight him instead¡­ that would bepletely different.¡±

    The old man in Confucian robes was briefly stunned, but when he thought about it, he agreedpletely. The man in sapphire was in the early-stage Profound Serenity Realm. His cultivation base might not amount to much, but his power of the Laws was taboo and terrifying beyond limit!

    It¡¯s not just the Nine Heavens Pavilion¡¯s Laws of Heavenly Prayer. He can even counter the Church of the River of Stars¡¯s Laws of Cosmic Silence! No wonder the Supreme Leader has been searching for such a power all this time. It really is unbelievable¡­ The Netherworld King¡¯s heart churned.

    She found it hard to stay calm. This discovery was just too shocking!

    ¡°I¡¯m just a minor character ordered to stand watch over this ce. Killing me won¡¯t do you any good,¡± said the man in sapphire robes as he knelt there, his voice raspy. ¡°On the contrary, if I die, my senior sectmate will find out right away, and it¡¯s hard to say what the consequences of that would be.¡±

    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The man in sapphire robes sighed bitterly. ¡°No, I¡¯m just trying to beg for mercy.¡±

    None of his former bluster remained. He seemed miserable and forlorn, and his wounds were iparably heavy. It seemed as if his body were on the verge of falling apart.

    Su Yi gazed down at him. ¡°First, tell me where the old rooster is.¡±

    One hand gripped the Immortal-Beating Mallet, while the other hand was behind his back. He had a transcendent air about him.

    However, in the man in sapphire¡¯s eyes, this blue-robed youth was unquestionably far too terrifying. He said in a quavering voice, ¡°He¡¯s in the eastern side pce.¡±

    He forced the words through the gaps in his teeth, and his tone was full of terror, humiliation, and dejection.

    Su Yi looked up and into the distance. The gates to two side pces stood on each side of Yama¡¯s Pce.

    ¡°All of you, wait outside.¡± Su Yi swept his gaze across hispanions, then lifted the man in sapphire off the ground. ¡°You¡¯reing with me.¡±

    The gate to the eastern side pce was tightly shut. When Su Yi pushed open the door, he saw that the interior was dimly lit. It was mostly empty, but numerous snow-white, dried-out bones were piled on the floor.

    A row of bronze torture racks stood at the far end of the grand hall. Each was thirty feet tall and carved with mysterious formation markings.

    Su Yi could see a colorful rooster confined on one of the racks. Its feathers were battered and stained with blood, and one of its wings had been ripped off.

    The rooster¡¯s head drooped, and it seemed listless and on the verge of death.

    The sound of someone pushing open the door seemed to provoke it. It whipped its head up andunched into a series of curses. ¡°Fuck you, you¡­¡±

    A series of expletives poured out, each of them unique.

    But a momentter, the rooster¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Huh!?¡±

    It suddenly realized that the man in sapphire, the one who viewed him as food, was hanging there like a dead dog, and a young man in blue held him aloft. The rooster couldn¡¯t help but pause, bbergasted.

    ¡°Even in such a state, that mouth of yours is as merciless as ever,¡± sighed Su Yi. The old rooster really wasn¡¯t dead! He finally rxed.

    ¡°Who¡­ Who are you?¡± The old rooster asked with obvious confusion.

    Su Yi teased him. ¡°Back in the day, you called me your ancestor and begged me to ept an Unsinkable Ship. Why is it that now, you can¡¯t even recognize your own ancestor?¡±

    After he and the old rooster first got acquainted, the two of them ¡°debated the Dao.¡± The old rooster was reckless and arrogant enough to dere that whoever lost would have to take the other as their ancestor.

    ¡°I called you my ancestor? Kid, your breath still reeks of your mother¡¯s milk! You¡¯re barely even eighteen¡­¡± The rooster burst into derisiveughter, but a momentter, he shrieked strangely. ¡°No way. No, no way! You¡­ You¡­ You¡¯re¡­. Old Monster Su!?¡±

    Su Yi walked right up and examined the wounds covering the rooster¡¯s body. He sighed. ¡°I told you I¡¯d have you slice off one of your wings for me to snack on while I drank, but it seems that pleasure has been wasted on someone else.¡±

    ¡°....¡± The rooster fell silent, but a momentter, its battered body quivered with agitation. ¡°I¡¯m in such a state, but you¡¯re still making fun of me? Do you even have a conscience?¡±

    Su Yiughed, but he didn¡¯t dy. With a wave of his hand, he severed the chains binding the rooster to the bronze rack.

    Whoosh!

    As soon as the old rooster broke free from its fetters, he transformed into a man with the air of a Daoist immortal. He wore wide-sleeved dark robes, like a god or immortal straight out of a legend.

    This was the expert the popce knew of as the Peach Haven Mountain Monarch. This was also the appearance he¡¯d taken on after proving his Dao and bing an Emperor. However, his face was pallid, and he was covered in blood. It was obvious that his vitality was severely damaged.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, you fucker!¡± As soon as he broke free, the old rooster exploded with murderous intent and charged at the man in sapphire.

    However, Su Yi stopped him. ¡°I still have questions for him.¡±

    The old rooster¡¯s chest heaved, but in the end, he suppressed his pent-up anger and hatred.

    The man in sapphire realized that this didn¡¯t bode well, and he said gravely, ¡°I told you: if I die, my senior will know immediately.¡±

    Whap!

    The old rooster pped him right across the face and cursed. ¡°You¡¯re about to die, but you¡¯re still so stubborn? I¡¯ll boil you alive!¡±

    The man in sapphire shook from head to toe, so furious he wanted to die. His cheeks instantly swelled.

    ¡°Seems to me we¡¯d be best off just searching his soul. Why go to all the trouble of interrogating him?¡± The old rooster nced at Su Yi.

    He had the air of a Daoist immortal, but he spoke like an incorrigible hoodlum.

    However, Su Yi had long since grown ustomed to the rooster¡¯s temperament, and he didn¡¯t find this strange.

    ¡°You want to search my soul?¡± The man in sapphirepletely lost his cool. He hissed, ¡°There¡¯s a restriction ced on the soul of every member of our church, regardless of rank. If an external power invades our soul, it will immediately crumble. There¡¯s absolutely no way you¡¯ll learn anything that way!¡±

    Su Yi furrowed his brow.

    The Church of the River of Stars actually conducted itself quite simrly to the Nine Heavens Pavilion.

    The former ced restrictions on their adherents'' souls, while thetter made recruits take a Grand Dao Oath upon entering the sect.

    ¡°Tell me what I want to know, and I won¡¯t kill you,¡± Su Yi got straight to the point. ¡°If you refuse, I¡¯ll kill you here and now.¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, the man in sapphire said, ¡°Alright, but forgive me if I cannot answer questions pertaining to some of our core secrets or legacies.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± said Su Yi.

    In the time that followed, he learned that the man¡¯s title was Yun Qi, which meant ¡°Cloud Cover.¡± Just as the Netherworld King said, he was from the Cloud Division of the Church of the River of Stars, and he was one of their Guardians of the Faith.

    A long time ago, he and three other Guardians of the Faith from the sect¡¯s cloud division followed a Sacred Emissary of the Celestial Pce to the Sea of Bitterness.

    However, Yun Qi was uncertain of what they¡¯de to the Sea of Bitterness to achieve.

    He and the other three guardians of the faith were just acting on orders. Only the Sacred Emissary of the Celestial Pce knew why they were here.

    However, when Su Yi asked about the Sacred Emissary, Yun Qi¡¯s answers were all quite strange.

    He had no idea either!

    ording to Yun Qi, the Sacred Emissary was from the Celestial Pce, but his identity was unique and mysterious. A Guardian of the Faith like Yun Qi wasn¡¯t in any way qualified to learn the truth.

    That aside, Su Yi learned that a long time ago, after Yun Qi and hispanions arrived in the Mausoleum of the Gods, the Sacred Emissary proceeded toward the hidden realm in the heart of this forbidden zone.

    While Yun Qi and the other three Guardians of the Faith kept watch outside. They weren¡¯t to let anybody draw near.

    Yun Qi was stationed here, in the Yama¡¯s Pce on Allriver Mountain.

    The other three Guardians of the Faith stood guard outside that hidden realm.

    Here, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but frown, and his expression filled with uncertainty.

    The hidden realm in the deepest depths of the Mausoleum Gods was called the Reincarnation Grounds!

    Aside from him and Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer, only Su Yi knew how forbidden and mysterious the Reincarnation Grounds were.

    More importantly, it was there that Su Yi had found the secrets of reincarnation and rebirth!

    If word of this spread, it would shake everything both above and below the heavens. It would throw the whole world into uproar!

    And Su Yi hade to the Burial Ground of the Gods, not just to seek out an opportunity to prove his Dao and be an Emperor, but to investigate Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer¡¯s whereabouts.

    And he figured that if the old-timer really was trapped in the Burial Ground of the Dao, he had to be in the Reincarnation Grounds!

    Because only a forbidden, mysterious ce like that could possibly trap Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer!

    Yet now, it turned out that a Sacred Emissary of the Church of the River of Stars had long since entered the Reincarnation Grounds! How could Su Yi not be surprised?

    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you everything I can tell you,¡± Yun Qi said in a raspy voice. ¡°By now, I¡¯m sure you understand how powerful our Church of the River of Stars is. It¡¯s far beyond the orthodoxies of your Netherworld. I just hope that you can keep your promise. Otherwise¡­¡±

    But before he could finish, Su Yi tightened his grip and destroyed Yun Qi¡¯s entire cultivation base!

    Yun Qi screamed and roared as if he¡¯d gone insane. ¡°Bastard! You said you¡¯d spare my life, but now you¡­.¡±

    But before he could finish, Su Yi knocked him unconscious, bringing his infuriated, maddened cries to an abrupt halt.

    ¡°I said I¡¯d spare your life, but I never said I wouldn¡¯t cripple you.¡± Su Yi shook his head. He then tossed the unconscious Yun Qi to the old rooster. ¡°Here. As long as you don¡¯t kill him, you¡¯re wee to vent however you¡¯d like.¡±

    After a brief daze, the old rooster looked disdainful. ¡°Forget it. I have no desire to humiliate a helpless cripple. I¡¯d get no satisfaction out of that at all.¡±

    He licked his lips. ¡°You know I like it best when my enemies fight back. The harder they fight, the more excited I get¡­.¡±

    Before he¡¯d even finished muttering, Su Yi turned and left the side pce, and the old rooster hurried after him.

    As for the now-crippled Yun Qi? They simply abandoned him, paying him no further heed.

    However, after Su Yi and the old rooster disappeared from the side pce, the sprawled-out Yun Qi suddenly opened his eyes. His pupils shone with iparable resentment.

    He opened his mouth and exhaled. A ck spirit pearl floated into the air. Threads of strange, contorted silver Dao markings lingered around it.

    ¡°In all my years of cultivation, when have I, Yun Qi, ever suffered such degradation? You bastards¡­ All of you must die!¡±

    Yun Qi¡¯s eyes shone with hatred as he bit through the tip of his tongue. But just as he was about to do something¡­

    Arge, slender hand with clearly defined joints appeared and seized the ck pearl.

    Yun Qi reacted as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning. He looked up and saw Su Yi and the old rooster. They¡¯de back!

    ¡°Wah!¡± Yun Qi coughed up a mouthful of fresh blood and convulsed like an epileptic.

    Mere momentster, his head drooped to the side, and he died on the spot.

    The old rooster was dumbstruck. He muttered, ¡°That walking tuft of pubic hair sure had quite the temper. He actually got himself so worked up that he died of anger!¡±

    Seth''s Thoughts

    1000 chapters, and it ends with a human tuft of pubic hair and someone dying of anger. It''s... fitting?

    ....The pubic hair thing is a literal trantion of a term most people (me included) would usually trante as "fucker" or "scumbag" or something like that. But that really is what the characters mean!! I left it literal because it seemed appropriate for an expletive-flinging rooster.

    ...I call it literal, but the raws just say "pubic hair." I added "walking" and "tuft" for rity and flow.

    ....anyway! Enough about pubic hair! Thanks to everyone who''s followed Su Yi''s journey thus far! And thanks for all your support!!

 Chapter 1001 - Actions Matter More Than Words

    Chapter 1001 - Actions Matter More Than Words

    Angered to death?

    Su Yiughed.

    As a Guardian of the Faith at the Church of the River of Stars and an early-stage Profound Serenity Emperor, there was no way Yun Qi could have died of anger, no matter how bad his temper.

    The reason for his death was simple: while already severely injured, Su Yi had crippled his cultivation base, making matters even worse.

    When the ck spirit pearl he saw as hisst hope was stolen, he had aplete mental breakdown. His heart couldn¡¯t take his frantic anger, and he died on the spot.

    When he saw Su Yi examining the ck spirit pearl, the old rooster couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°This ought to be a treasure used to call for aid. Had that scumbag activated it, he would surely have summoned numerous reinforcements.¡±

    Bang!

    The old rooster had only just said this when the pearl exploded in Su Yi¡¯s grip. An arc of dark light bore through the sky and disappeared.

    The old rooster was instantly bbergasted. ¡°Old Monster Su, have you gone insane?¡±

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t the least bit concerned. ¡°Yun Qi said that if he died, experts of the Church of the River of Stars would sense it. In that case, let¡¯s see what happens now that I¡¯ve shattered the pearl.¡±

    The old rooster thought for a moment, then griped, ¡°If you wanted to lure the serpents out of their dens, why bother to return to seize the pearl? Wasn¡¯t that superfluous?¡±

    Su Yi said a bit exasperatedly, ¡°It¡¯s not like I knew that the treasure he¡¯d take out in his final moments would be used to call for reinforcements.

    He really was a bit disappointed. And here he¡¯d thought Yun Qi¡¯s treasure had to be something extraordinary. Who¡¯d have thought it¡¯d be as useless to him as chicken ribs?

    The old roosterughed. ¡°But then, this isn¡¯t a bad thing. After all, we really did make him drop dead of anger.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t hold back gleefulughter.

    But when they left the side pce and arrived in the main hall, the old rooster¡¯s smile instantly froze.

    He saw a cooked chicken wing lying on the ground.

    ¡°That fucking¡­¡± As he instantlyunched into yet another series of expletives, he rushed over and scooped up the wing. The more he looked at it, the angrier he got. Finally, he tightened his grip, destroying the wingpletely.

    Before long, Ye Luo andpany entered the grand hall.

    None of them were at all surprised to learn that the Guardian of the Faith had died.

    When they learned that Su Yi had shattered the pearl with which Yun Qi had attempted to call for reinforcements in a bid to ¡°lure the serpents from their nest¡±, they realized that Yun Qi wasn¡¯t the only expert of the Church of the River of Stars in the Mausoleum of the Gods!

    Meanwhile, Su Yi had already taken out his wicker chair. He sprawled outfortably and chatted with the old rooster between sips of wine.

    It was during this conversation that Su Yi finally understood why the old rooster had left Peach Haven Divine Mountain in such a hurry, and why he¡¯de to the Sea of Bitterness.

    It turned out that Huo Yao was the one who¡¯d written the old rooster that mysterious letter!

    Huo Yao had invited the old rooster to the Sea of Bitterness in his capacity as the disciple of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force. He wanted to borrow the old rooster¡¯s power to investigate the Burial Ground of the Dao.

    The old rooster didn¡¯t suspect a thing, which was why he rushed right over.

    ¡°That third disciple of yours was quite respectful and polite in his letter, so I didn¡¯t suspect anything. After all, it was your disciple knocking on my door. How could I refuse to help him?

    ¡°But after arriving in the Burial Ground of the Dao, I realized that something wasn¡¯t quite right. It seemed that punk Huo Yao was plotting something big, something he was unwilling to reveal to me.¡±

    Here, the old rooster¡¯s face filled with anger. ¡°Now, it turns out that he was a traitor all along!¡±

    Su Yi waved dismissively. ¡°No need to bring that up. Tell me, what are you doing this deep in the Mausoleum of the Gods?¡±

    The old rooster took a deep breath. ¡°I received word that the mysterious Netherworld vessel most likely originated in the Mausoleum of the Gods, so I came here to investigate. After all, as I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware, ol¡¯ Cui Longxiang disappeared inexplicably due to that very ship. I naturally had to investigate.¡±

    Here, his expression showered. ¡°Who¡¯d have guessed that I¡¯d be so unlucky? As soon as I arrived on Allriver Mountain, that fucker ambushed me, and¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait, that mysterious vessel is from the Mausoleum of the Gods? Who told you that?¡± Su Yi asked in surprise.

    The old rooster said, ¡°Cui Longxiang told me. The old fox always considers everything careful before he acts, and he¡¯s extremely meticulous. When he arrived in the City of Eternal Night, he purchased a private, covert courtyard. Not even the Timekeeper knows its location.

    ¡°Of course, the old fox and I are like brothers. I naturally know where it is, so when I arrived in the City of Eternal Night, I went straight there, only to discover that the old fox had left a letter for me. In it, he told me that the ship was most likely from the Mausoleum of the Gods!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose.

    He¡¯d surmised that Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer was most likely trapped in the Reincarnation Grounds deep within the Mausoleum of the Gods.

    Now, it seemed the mysterious ck Netherworld Vessel originated from the Mausoleum of the Gods too!

    ¡°Interesting¡­¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed.

    He realized that during this trip, he had to visit the Reincarnation Grounds no matter what.

    Time slipped by.

    Su Yi waited a long time, but no enemies arrived. He couldn¡¯t help but find this a bit strange. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that the experts of the Church of the River of Stars have sensed that something fishy is going on, and that they dare not show up recklessly?¡±

    The old rooster said, ¡°It seems that tuft of pubic hair was actually telling the truth. His death has undoubtedly alerted hispanions.¡±

    ¡°You all stay here. I¡¯ll go have a look." Su Yi got up and put his wicker chair away. He¡¯d decided to take the initiative.

    The old rooster¡¯s vitality was badly damaged, and Wang Ting had only just be an Emperor. He needed to seize this opportunity to stabilize his cultivation base.

    There were external enemies, experts of the Church of the River of Stars, somewhere in the Mausoleum of the Gods. This told Su Yi that he¡¯d be best off not bringing hispanions along for the next part of this expedition.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, I¡¯m going with you,¡± interjected the Netherworld King. Her starry eyes sparkled with charming light as sheughed, ¡°After all, this is only a clone. I have no fear of death.¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t refuse.

    Before they left, he entrusted the Lamp of the Nine Dragon Gods, the Scarlet Dome of Heaven, and the other Xiantian treasures to Ye Luo.

    ¡°If you¡¯re attacked by experts of the Church of the River of Stars, wait for the perfect opportunity, then shatter this talisman. That¡¯s sure to do the trick.¡± Su Yi then took out a talisman and handed it to his disciple. ¡°But bear this in mind: you¡¯ll only have one chance, so don¡¯t use it up lightly.¡±

    The talisman sealed a portion of the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ aura.

    Su Yi had already tested it: the Sword of the Nine Hells didn¡¯t just counter the Laws of Heavenly Prayer. It was effective against the Laws of Cosmic Silence, too!

    Without the threat of the Laws of Cosmic Silence, Ye Luo was more than strong enough to trounce Guardians of the Faith like Yun Qi!

    ¡­¡­

    After leaving Yama¡¯s Pce, Su Yi stopped on the cliff near the peak off Allriver Mountain.

    ¡°If you cooperate with me properly during this uing expedition, I promise to apany you to the Heavenly Prayer Star Realm in the future,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°But this is the only chance you¡¯ll get. Whether or not you seize it depends on your choices.¡±

    The Reincarnation Grounds were a perilous, forbidden ce, and there were far too many variables in y: the trapped Old Ghost Coffin Bearer, the mysterious Netherworld Vessel, the Sacred Emissary of the Church of the River of Stars¡­

    Su Yi realized that he was all but certain to run into unforeseen difficulties. Thus, he chose to remind the Netherworld King and warn her to behave herself.

    This woman might act like they were in the same camp, but that wasn¡¯t truly the case.

    Su Yi was keenly aware that so long as the opportunity presented itself, she wouldn¡¯t mind attacking him.

    Why? It was simple. He had the power to counter the Laws of Heavenly Prayer, as well as the secrets of reincarnation. The Netherworld King longed to obtain them both.

    The Netherworld King¡¯s beautiful face filled with exasperation, and she let out a soft sigh. ¡°On the way here, I told you that I¡¯d thought some things through, but you told me you didn¡¯t want to hear it.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    The Netherworld King¡¯s expression filled with solemnity, and her starry eyes focused on Su Yi¡¯s profile. Then, in a soft yet determined voice, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve already decided that I absolutely cannot be your enemy. Not now, and not in the future, either. Of course, that¡¯s on the precondition that you¡¯re willing to cooperate with me to take down the Nine Heavens Pavilion!¡±

    She paused, then said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, I trust that you¡¯ve long since realized that you¡¯re the person the Supreme Leader has been searching for all this time. If we could cooperate, that would be perfect.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. Then, he stepped into the air and shot into the distance. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Su Xuanjun, are you listening to me at all?¡± The Netherworld King caught up to him, and she seemed a bit displeased; Su Yi¡¯s attitude was just too flippant. I just opened up to him and bared my heart, and all I got in return was an ¡®oh¡¯....

    ¡°Actions matter more than words,¡± Su Yi said casually. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful that it¡¯s excessive, but don¡¯t think that means you can bewitch my soul or that I¡¯ll trust you unconditionally.¡±

    The Netherworld King froze, stunned, and batted her charming eyes. She muttered, ¡°¡®Excessive?¡¯¡±

    It was just a few sybles, but they seemed to contain a mystical power. The Netherworld King¡¯s displeasure and dissatisfaction inexplicably disappeared without a trace. Her spirits soared, and her heart filled with delight.

    She couldn¡¯t even be bothered to pursue Su Yi¡¯s flippant attitude any further.

    ¡°What a surprise!¡± She smiled and teased, ¡°Su Xuanjun, you seem aloof, proud, and tyrannical. Who¡¯d have thought you¡¯d suddenly start smooth-talking me?¡±

    She wasn¡¯t a little girl anymore, and it wasn¡¯t easy to win her over with ttery.

    Even so, Su Xuanjun of all people had said she was ¡°so beautiful that it was excessive.¡± What woman wouldn¡¯t have been delighted?

    ¡°There¡¯s a lot you don¡¯t know about me,¡± Su Yi said calmly.

    As they conversed, they shot deeper into the Mausoleum of the Gods.

    The churning red lighting still nketed the dome of heaven, but Su Yi used the Immortal-Beating Mallet, so they continued unimpeded.

    Before long, both of them disappeared over the horizon.

    In a shadowy patch of ruin far from Allriver Mountain, a thin man in white said, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother, if I¡¯m not mistaken, those two were involved in Yun Qi¡¯s death.¡±

    He wore a Lotus Neb Crown identical to Yun Qi¡¯s.

    ¡°It seems they¡¯re headed to that hidden realm.¡±

    A misty gray figure surged out of a nearby pile of rubble, then transformed into an ornately dressed old man. He too wore a Lotus Neb Crown.

    There was no doubt about it: both the thin man in white and the ornately dressed man were Guardians of the Faith from the Church of the River of Stars, just like Yun Qi!

    After a moment¡¯s thought, the ornately dressed elder made a decision. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s catch up to them. But whatever you do, don¡¯t alert them. If they¡¯re really headed to that hidden realm, we can join forces with Ming Ke to attack that pair on both sides!¡±

 Chapter 1002 - The Dark and Gold Star Realm, the Celestial Ruin

    Chapter 1002 - The Dark and Gold Star Realm, the Celestial Ruin

    Bloody clouds churned, and lightning shed.

    Su Yi waved the Immortal-Beating Mallet and charged ahead alongside the Netherworld King.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, it¡¯s just as we expected. Two experts of the Church of the River of Stars are pursuing us,¡± she said with a hint of strange light in her eyes.

    When they left Allriver Mountain, Su Yi transmitted a message to her saying to keep an eye on what went on behind them and see if anyone was following them.

    Now, her keen senses told her they were indeed being followed.

    ¡°Two of them? Seems one of them has yet to show up,¡± Su Yi said thoughtfully. ¡°They¡¯re either stationed outside the Reincarnation Grounds, or they¡¯re near Allriver Mountain. But then, they won¡¯t have too much of an impact either way.¡±

    Earlier, Yun Qi told him that five experts of the Church of the River of Stars had entered the Mausoleum of the Gods.

    One was the Sacred Emissary of their Celestial pce, while the other four were Guardians of the Faith.

    The Sacred Emissary of mysterious origins had long since entered the Reincarnation Grounds. Now that Yun Qi had met with catastrophe, only three Guardians of the Faith remained.

    That¡¯s how Su Yi reached this conclusion.

    ¡°Should we attack?¡± The Netherworld King looked a bit eager.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer,¡± said Su Yi. But then, something urred to him, and he asked ¡°Which is stronger? The Nine Heavens Pavilion¡¯s Laws of Heavenly Prayer, or the Laws of Cosmic Silence?¡±

    The Netherworld King made no attempt to hide the truth. ¡°In the depths of the starry skies, this is no secret. Since you want to know, I naturally won¡¯t keep it from you, Fellow Daoist.

    ¡°Both the Laws of Heavenly Prayer and the Laws of Cosmic Silence are ¡®Celestial Laws.¡¯ Both were born of a star realm¡¯s source power, and both transcend the Laws of the worlds therein.

    ¡°A star realm epasses numerous worlds and nes. So long as you¡¯ve mastered its Celestial Law, you can stand atop other worlds.

    ¡°Take the Heavenly Prayer Star Realm. Numerous worlds and nes of all sizes are spread throughout its territories, but only the Nine Heavens Pavilion controls the Laws of Heavenly Prayer born of its source.

    ¡°In the eyes of the Heavenly Prayer Star Realm¡¯s cultivators, the Nine Heavens Pavilion are like the sovereigns wielding the power of heaven¡¯s will.

    ¡°But in the Cosmic Silence Star Realm, the same is true of the Church of the River of Stars and their Laws of Cosmic Silence.¡±

    Here, the Netherworld King twirled a lock of blue hair growing at her temples. She continued, ¡°When an expert of the Nine Heavens Paviliones here, we can rely on the power of the Laws of Heavenly Prayer to suppress experts of the same cultivation. We can even defeat foes of higher levels.

    ¡°Thus, in the eyes of this world¡¯s cultivators, our Laws of Heavenly Prayer are like a catastrophe of the Grand Dao.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but nod. ¡°That¡¯s not too far from what I guessed. At the end of the day, it¡¯s just a difference in the level of your power of the Grand Dao.¡±

    They said there were three thousand Grand Daos, but that wasn¡¯t an exact number. It really just meant that there were an enormous number of Daos, too many to count.

    However, some Grand Daos were grander than others.

    It was just as the Netherworld King said. A Star Realm epassed numerous nes and worlds. Those who mastered its ultimate power of the Grand Dao were like embodiments of the will of heaven!

    Su Yi asked with great interest, ¡°Then do you think there¡¯s a Celestial Law akin to heaven¡¯s will in the Wilds?¡±

    The Netherworld King¡¯s gaze shifted inscrutably, and she shook her head. ¡°No. The Heavenly Prayer Star Realm I came from isplete, but the Star Realm containing these worlds is not. Its worlds and nes are scattered and fragmented.

    She paused, then continued, ¡°Fellow Daoist, should the daye that you venture into the starry sky, you¡¯ll undoubtedly discover that both the Netherworld and the Wilds lie within a chaotic, battered Star Realm. It¡¯s impossible to uncover its celestial source. Naturally, no supreme Celestial Law exists either.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose, and he realized a problem¡ª¡ª

    Was it practically impossible to reach a path beyond the Profound Dao in the Wilds and its affiliated worlds because this star realm was fragmented?

    ¡°However, before I left for the Netherworld, I heard the Supreme Leader say that this fragmented star realm was once called the Dark and Gold Star Realm. A long, long time ago, it was utterly dazzling, and it was seen as the ancestral origin of all Grand Daos throughout the stars. It once gave rise to countless legendary experts, people strong enough to make innumerable worlds shake.¡±

    The Netherworld King¡¯s eyes shone with reminiscence. ¡°s, the Supreme Leader didn¡¯t go into detail. All he said was that the Dark and Gold Star Realm were destroyed due to a mysterious catastrophe. After the catastrophe ended, all of the realm¡¯s gods were dead, and its legends disappeared like smoke. The entire star realm was reduced to fragmented ruins; as a result, it has been called the Celestial Ruin ever since.¡±

    When it was at its most dazzling, the Dark and Gold Star Realm was considered the ancestral source of all Grand Daos, and countless legendary figures brilliant enough to dazzle all worlds arose here!

    But after it withered, it was reduced to fragmented wreckage, the Celestial Ruin!

    Even Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned, and his heart shook.

    In his past life, he was the sole sovereign of the Wilds, the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force. He¡¯d read countless ancient tomes, and he had indeed seen the term ¡°the Celestial Ruin.¡± However, they were nothing but bits and pieces, with no exnation of what the name meant.

    Only now did he realize that this referred to this ruined star realm!

    And only now did he learn that this fragmented star realm was once utterly radiant and dazzling!

    ¡°That aside, do you know anything else about the Dark and Gold Star Realm?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The Netherworld King shook her head. ¡°By the time the catastrophe ended, the cultivators of the Dark and Gold Star Realm had been all but wiped out. Furthermore, in the countless years that followed, the vast majority of cultivators throughout the stars havepletely forgotten the Dark and Gold Star Realm.¡±

    ¡°Even I only heard the Supreme Leader describe it briefly. Before that, I didn¡¯t even know an ancient ruin like the former Dark and Gold Star Realm existed.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow.

    The passage of time was indeed heartless. Eventually, it would wash away and erase all traces of ages gone by.

    And besides, the Dark and Gold Star Realm had faced an enormous tribtion. Its gods were dead and buried, and its legends were no longer.

    He¡¯d never heard any of this even in his past life, so it went without saying that others had no idea either.

    Waves coursed through Su Yi¡¯s heart.

    Normally, he wouldn¡¯t have reacted so strongly. It was just that the Netherworld King¡¯s description of these ancient secrets was far too shocking. It waspletely beyond Su Yi¡¯s perception of reality.

    In my past life, I cultivated in pursuit of the Dao for 108,000 years, but I never learned these secrets. That alone is proof of how terrifying the catastrophe that befell the Dark and Gold Star Realm was; it practically wiped out the world¡¯s legacies and transmission of the Grand Dao. Otherwise, there¡¯s no way there wouldn¡¯t at least be a few records left behind¡­ Su Yi thought to himself.

    ¡°However, when I arrived in the Netherworld, I realized that the fragmented ruins of the Dark and Gold Star Realm really were unbelievable.¡± The Netherworld King said with a hint of ruefulness, ¡°For example, the secrets of reincarnation are a taboo power that doesn¡¯t exist anywhere else in the starry skies.

    ¡°And that Heaven-Deceiving Grass actually neutralized the Grand Dao Oath I took in the Nine Heavens Pavilion. That surpassed my imagination; a treasure like that is simply heaven-defying.¡±

    Here, her eyes shone with strange light, and she stared intently at Su Yi. ¡°Of course, the power you¡¯ve mastered is the most shocking and unbelievable of all!¡±

    Even now, she couldn¡¯t imagine how the power to contend with both the Laws of Heavenly Prayer and the Laws of Cosmic Silence could exist within this ruined star realm.

    Thispletely overturned her perception!

    And the thought that this was the power the Supreme Leader had been searching for all this time made her heart quiver uncontrobly.

    It was for this very reason that she realized on a visceral level that before its grand and mysterious catastrophe, the Dark and Gold Star Realm really had been glorious. What little remained of its foundations still ran unimaginably deep!

    Su Yiughed. ¡°So we¡¯re like a n that was once prosperous, only to suffer a devastating decline.¡±

    Learning these secrets didn¡¯t upset Su Yi. If anything, it piqued his curiosity. This made the world much more interesting!

    It was also now that Su Yi finally sensed some sincerity from the Netherworld King.

    She had always kept her secrets tightly under wraps. There was no way she would have revealed something like this to him.

    However, just as Su Yi nned to strike while the iron was hot and see if he could pry more secrets out of the Netherworld King, she said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, isn¡¯t that the entrance to the hidden realm you spoke of earlier?¡±

    Su Yi got his emotions under control, looked over, and nodded.

    Off in the distantndscape, a massive spatial vortex floated in the air, like the gaping maw of heaven and earth.

    A whirlpool of surging spatial power fluctuations revolved, letting out rumbling booms. This threw the entire area into chaos, and heaven and earth distorted.

    The red lightning nketing the ruins was obviously much sparser here. Almost none of it remained.

    Suddenly, a figure shot over from the distance, seemingly out of nowhere.

    It was a man in long purple robes and a Lotus Neb Crown. His gaze was calm with a hint of pride.

    Before he¡¯d even drawn near, he said leisurely, ¡°You¡¯ve already been surrounded.¡±

    The Netherworld King had a strange look in her eyes. ¡°Fellow Daoist, it seems there¡¯s no need for you to worry about things at Allriver Mountain. The third Guardian of the Faith was keeping watch outside the hidden realm all along.¡±

    ¡°Hm,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°That¡¯s naturally for the best.¡±

    The purple-robed man frowned; he sensed that something wasn¡¯t quite right here. These two were too calm and too fearless. It seemed they¡¯d long since anticipated their arrival.

    He stopped in his tracks about a thousand feet away, then said probingly, ¡°Did you¡­ guess you¡¯d encounter me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re notpletely stupid after all,¡± the Netherworld King said with a smile. Her beautiful eyes darted about as sheughed, ¡°Tell me, should we send you on your way now? Or should we wait for you twopanions to arrive, then send the three of you on your way together?¡±

    The purple-robed man¡¯s eyelids twitched.

    It was then that someone sighed behind Su Yi and the Netherworld King.

    ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother, it seems they discovered us a long time ago. There¡¯s no need to skulk about any longer.¡±

    Before this voice had even finished echoing through the air, an elder in ornate robes and a man in white shot over from distant skies.

    These were three Guardians of the Faith from the church¡¯s Cloud Division. There was one in front, and two in back. Su Yi and the Netherworld King were beset on both sides!

    However, both of them were just as calm as before. Their expressions never so much as wavered.

    They¡¯d long since anticipated this, so how could they possibly panic over it?

 Chapter 1003 - Soft Skin and a Delicate Fragrance Bewitches the Soul

    Chapter 1003 - Soft Skin and a Delicate Fragrance Bewitches the Soul

    A wolf stood before them, while a tiger stalked from behind. They could neither attack nor retreat!

    But the way the Netherworld King saw it, this so-called ¡°wolf¡± and so-called ¡°tiger¡± might be able to threaten most of the world¡¯s Profound Serenity cultivators, but they¡¯d crumble like paper mache in front of Su Yi!

    She was increasingly calm, and her starry eyes swept across the three experts of the Church of the River of Stars as if they were already dead.

    Her gaze made the three of them quite ufortable. Their eyes met, and they attacked directly.

    Boom!

    The purple-robed man at the forefront took out a silver spear and charged explosively. The spear tore through the sky, stirring up zing starlight.

    Practically simultaneously, the ornately dressed old man and the man in white charged into the fray.

    h!

    The ornately dressed elder activated a sharp, unstoppable Dao Sword. Imposing sword qi burst with radiant light, then fell from the air like a sudden downpour.

    The man in white, meanwhile, swung a blood-colored chain. The links were covered in inch-long, snow-white fangs, and as the chains swept through the air, they were forceful and unstoppable. They shattered the very skies themselves.

    The three experts of the Church of the River of Stars didn¡¯t seem like much earlier, but when they struck, it was with unstoppable force! There was no doubt about it; Yun Qi¡¯s death meant that none of them dared hold back. They used their full power right off the bat.

    Su Yi remained stationary in the face of this pincer attack, his gaze as tranquil as the depths of an ancient well.

    His hands swung the Immortal-Beating Mallet as if it were a sword, shing through the air.

    Crunch!

    The silver spear split in two, and the purple-robed man charging explosively stiffened, then burst.

    The same sh had split him in half too!

    ¡°This¡­¡± His twopanions were so startled that their souls almost left their bodies.

    The young man in blue had just killed their ally in a single attack!

    That direct, bloody scene left them in disbelief, and this came as a massive shock.

    They forcefully stopped mid-charge, then whipped around and fled into the distance.

    Beads of cold sweat had formed on their foreheads.

    The two of them really were terrified out of their wits.

    After all, as Guardians of the Faith of the Church of the River of Stars, they controlled the Laws of Cosmic Silence. No matter where they went, they were like emissaries of heaven¡¯s will; their powerpletely suppressed others of the same cultivation, and they could even cross realms to kill stronger opponents. Nothing had ever stood in their way!

    Yet now, a Profound Illumination Realm cultivator had executed one of their allies in a direct confrontation.

    This was unquestionably terrifying!

    ¡°You think you can escape?¡±

    A calm voice rang out.

    However, it went off in the ears of the ornately dressed elder and the man in white like a sudden p of thunder.

    Their expressions shifted dramatically, and they drew their defensive treasures without hesitation, pouring the full extent of their cultivation bases into their defense.

    Starlight surged around them, like zing divine me. Its radiance spread throughout heaven and earth, illuminating the mountains and rivers. The power of the Grand Dao was so overflowing that the clouds shook and crumbled on all sides.

    But then, two misty gray streaks of sword qi shed through the air.

    Boom! Boom!

    The zing starlight filling the sky copsed, and the fleeing experts¡¯ defensive treasures exploded, one after another.

    As they stood there, they were swept into a current of destructive power.

    Beneath the Netherworld King¡¯s watchful gaze, both of them lit up as if they were made of paper. A momentter, both had been reduced to ash and scattered to the wind!

    Despite having anticipated that the experts of the Church of the River of Stars would be no match for Su Yi, seeing how easily they went down still surpassed her imagination and filled her with astonishment.

    It was then that she realized that, had Su Yi wanted to kill Yun Qi, it would have taken him only a single sh!

    But then, it makes sense. Back in the Spiritual Revolution Realm, he could already kill Profound Illumination Emperors as if they were chickens. When he used his trump cards, he was strong enough to severely injure his mid-stage Profound Serenity Realm apprentice, Huo Yao.

    Now that he¡¯s ovee that strange, grand tribtion, he¡¯s in the Profound Illumination Realm himself. Furthermore, he¡¯s mastered that mysterious power. It counters the Laws of Cosmic Silence too! Of course killing the Profound Serenity experts of the Church of the River of Stars is easy for him!

    And of course, if he wanted to kill me, I¡¯m afraid he could do so with ease¡­ The Netherworld King watched in a daze, her starry eyes flickering.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi exhaled.

    Exterminating opponents like that didn¡¯t give him any sense of satisfaction to speak of.

    After all, all he¡¯d really done was borrow the strength of the Sword of the Nine Hells.

    But it was different now that he¡¯d ovee that strange, grand tribtion and entered the Profound Illumination Realm. Su Yi could tell that using the Sword of the Nine Hells was nowhere near as draining as before.

    Even at the peak of the Spiritual Revolution Realm, he could sustain the sword¡¯s power for only a moment, and doing so left him on the verge ofplete exhaustion.

    But that was no longer the case.

    Defeating those three opponents had taken less than a tenth of his power. It waspletely negligible.

    It seems this change is connected to the dissipation of one of the Sword of the Nine Hell¡¯s chains, thought Su Yi.

    After entering the Profound Illumination Realm, one of the nine divine chains suppressed by the Sword of the Nine Hells, the one representing the Dao of his past life, shattered. It then re-manifested as an obscure imprint and floated around the sword.

    This change had unquestionably made it far easier for Su Yi to draw upon the Sword of the Nine Hells. It was much less draining, too.

    ¡°Are you certain you want to apany me to the Reincarnation Grounds?¡± Su Yi nced at the Netherworld King.

    This instantly startled her out of her scattered thoughts. She gazed into the distance, where heaven and earth distorted, and a massive spatial vortex hung in the air. Tides of spatial power surged outward with the vortex at its center. It was a mysterious and unsettling sight.

    ¡°I¡¯m certain.¡± The Netherworld King twirled a lock of blue hair growing from her temples, and her bewitching face filled with longing. ¡°Even if we run into danger, I¡¯ll at worst lose a clone. But if I don¡¯t go¡­ I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll regret it for the rest of my life.

    She understood that in his past life, Su Yi had uncovered numerous secrets rted to reincarnation.

    Like the secrets of the tombstone of the City of the Wrongfully Dead, or the Laws of Rebirth carved on the tform of Rebirth.

    But these contained only a portion of the profundities of the cycle of reincarnation.

    The secrets that had truly enabled Su Yi¡¯s reincarnationy hidden within the Reincarnation Grounds!

    How could the Netherworld King not be curious? How could she not long for them?

    Su Yi made no further attempts to dissuade her. He stepped into the air, then arrived before the massive floating spatial vortex.

    ¡°Give me your hand,¡± said Su Yi. He stretched out his left hand.

    The Netherworld King was stunned. She bit down on her red lower lip, and extended her smooth, jade-like hand and gently ced it in Su Yi¡¯s palm.

    Su Yi then gripped it tightly.

    A strange feeling coursed through her heart, as if she¡¯d been shocked. The Netherworld King¡¯s delicate frame stiffened imperceptibly.

    Despite all her years of cultivation, and despite experiencing the ups and downs of worldly affairs and the vicissitudes of the years, this was her first time having a man hold her hand. Despite her outer calm, a strange emotion coursed through her heart.

    As if she were embarrassed, trembling, and nervous¡­ It was difficult to describe.

    ¡°Are you nervous?¡± Su Yi looked at the Netherworld King a bit strangely.

    This bewitching stunner of a woman was obviously a bit ufortable, and her slender, prideworthy figure was a bit rigid.

    Like a young woman in love, nervous and bashful as she made skin-to-skin contact with the opposite sex for the first time. Her delicate, beautiful face looked a bit constrained and uneasy.

    ¡°Do¡­ Do I look nervous?¡± The Netherworld King feigned calm, but she instinctively averted Su Yi¡¯s gaze.

    Su Yiughed, then hooked his finger and deliberately swept his fingertip across the smooth, soft skin of her palm.

    ¡°You¡­!¡±

    It was as if a bee had stripped the tenderest of buds of its pollen. The Netherworld King stiffened, and her starry eyes widened as she red furiously at Su Yi. Her beautiful face filled with bashfulness, and even her long, snowy neck flushed red.

    Su Yiughed without restraint. ¡°Rx a little. After we enter the spatial vortex, any missteps could drag me down. I¡¯m sure you know as well as I do that the Laws of Space are explosive and unpredictable. One mistake could end with you shattered into countless pieces.¡±

    The Netherworld King snorted coldly. ¡°You¡¯re feigning righteousness even as you take advantage of me? Su Xuanjun, you sure are shameless.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. He withdrew his hand. ¡°If that¡¯s what you think, you can figure out how to enter the spatial vortex on your own.¡±

    With that, he continued toward it alone.

    The Netherworld King was stunned. How¡­ How can he act like this? How can he act so righteous while he¡¯s taking advantage of me!?

    ¡°Hey!¡± The Netherworld King rushed up in a huff. ¡°Su Xuanjun, have a little elegance, won¡¯t you? It was just a bit of criticism. Aren¡¯t you overreacting?¡±

    Su Yiughed, seemingly entirely unconcerned. ¡°Am I overreacting? Tell me, do you still need my help?¡±

    The Netherworld King seemed a bit ufortable, but she let out a muffled grunt. ¡°Mm.¡±

    Su Yi directly extended his left hand. ¡°Here, take it yourself.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± The Netherworld King¡¯s starry eyes shone with rage, and she wanted nothing more than to take a bite out of him.

    But in the end¡­

    She forced her displeasure back down, stretched out her soft, jade-like fingers, and took Su Yi¡¯s hand.

    An indescribable sense of shame coursed through her heart. I only just said he was shameless, but look at me! I reached out and took his hand of my own ord¡­

    This¡­

    Fortunately, Su Yi didn¡¯t seem to care. He just said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    He tightened his grip on her hand, activated the Immortal-Beating Mallet with his other hand, and led the way toward that massive, airborn vortex.

    Boom!

    When they shot into it, terrifying spatial Laws revolved as explosively as a tidal wave, producing a rending, destructive power.

    The scenery revolved around the Netherworld King, and her field of vision was mottled and distorted. The potentially lethal threat made her hair stand on end, and the roaring spatial power was at such close quarters that it made her heart shake. She could no longer stay calm, and she instinctively clutched Su Yi¡¯s left arm. She wanted nothing more than to press her ample figure right up against him...

    Meanwhile, Su Yi swung the Immortal-Beating Mallet with all his might as he resisted the explosive spatial power.

    He was calm, as he¡¯d been here before in his past life. He was keenly aware of how best to counter and neutralize the power of the spatial vortex.

    When they passed through the spatial windstorm and entered the depths of the vortex, Su Yi suddenly sensed a pair of soft mounds pressed against his arm. Despite theyers of fabric separating them, he could sense their shocking softness and sticity.

    One word rose unbidden to his consciousness: ¡°magnificent.¡±

    He turned his head and saw that the Netherworld King¡¯s eyes were tightly shut. Her arms were wrapped tightly around his, and her impressive, delicate figure was practically stered against him.

    That softness and delicate fragrance were enough to bewitch the soul!

 Chapter 1004 - The Cross-Shaped War Sword

    Chapter 1004 - The Cross-Shaped War Sword

    When the Netherworld King emerged from her overwhelming nervousness, she saw a pair of dark, distant eyes staring at her, as well as a familiar, handsome face.

    She instantly felt significantly calmer.

    But when she realized the almost shameful position she was in, it was as if she¡¯d been struck by lightning. She rxed her tight grip and took a step back.

    Her stunning face heated up as red spread across her cheeks. She whispered in an uncharacteristic disy of timidness, ¡°Just now, I¡­ I was just a bit nervous.¡±

    The corners of Su Yi¡¯s lips rose into a faint grin. ¡°Mm, I could feel it.¡±

    What¡­ what do you mean, you ¡®felt¡¯ it??? The Netherworld King took a deep breath, then feigned calm. Her charming, starry eyes swept across the area, and she tried to subtly change the subject. ¡°Where are we?¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°The spatial tunnel leading to the Reincarnation Grounds.¡±

    As he spoke, he led the way ahead.

    The tunnel seemed illusory. Multicolored, radiant spatial power danced and contorted around them, yet it seemed unnaturally stable.

    The Netherworld King subconsciously clutched her chest, feeling an unprecedented sense of shame. I was so scared I practically squeezed into that guy¡¯s arms!

    ¡°Quick, keep up,¡± Su Yi¡¯s voice emanated from up ahead.

    The Netherworld King was briefly stunned, but she dared not let her thoughts run wild any longer. She set all that aside and chased after Su Yi.

    It wasn¡¯t long before she¡¯d regained herposure.

    After all, she was the expert who¡¯d struck terror into the hearts of the masses in ancient times, the mighty existence who¡¯d dared contend with the Infernal Pce. She naturally wouldn¡¯t let a little bashfulness get the best of her.

    However, the thought that she¡¯d taken Su Yi¡¯s hand, and that she¡¯d even clung tightly to his arm, still made her a bit ufortable.

    ¡°Prepare yourself. We¡¯ll reach the Reincarnation Grounds soon. It¡¯s an extremely perilous forbidden zone, and a moment¡¯s incaution can lead to death and disaster,¡± warned Su Yi.

    Searing white light appeared at the end of the spatial tunnel.

    The entrance to the Reincarnation Grounds.

    As he spoke, Su Yi flipped his hand and took out a three-inch, green-skinned gourd, which he hung at his waist.

    Then, he took out the Buddha¡¯s Seal of Life and Death and handed it to the Netherworld King.

    This was the supreme treasure of the First Heavenly Libationer. He¡¯d alreadypletely erased the imprint of will hidden within it.

    Giving it to the Netherworld King was effectively returning it to its rightful owner.

    The Netherworld King epted the seal, and she was instantly on guard.

    Before long, the two of them reached the end of the spatial tunnel. As they shot into the searing white light, spatial power enveloped them, and everything shifted around them.

    When their field of view regained its visual rity, an unfamiliar, dark world appeared before them.

    The skies were cracked and fragmented with long, intercrossing rifts. The rifts spread through the air like a spider¡¯s web. It seemed the sky could copse at a moment¡¯s notice.

    Some of the fragments of the sky weren¡¯t at all far from the ground.

    Nothing grew here, not even an inch of grass. The air was permeated with faint gray fog. It was like a forgotten, fragmented world. As far as the eye could see, everything was deste and bleak.

    ¡°These are the Reincarnation Grounds?¡± The Netherworld King¡¯s gaze turned subtly solemn. Her keen senses alerted her to the threatening, taboo aura surging throughout this ce. It was chaotic and terrifying beyond limit.

    Boom!

    Off in the distance, a piece of the shattered sky mmed into the ground, transformed into zing spatial power, and exploded. A rain of light swept outward, and the air was instantly churning and tumultuous. It even devoured arge chunk of the ground.

    The Netherworld King¡¯s heart shook.

    The fragments of sky were obviously the work of a strange spatial Law, and they seemed withered, but when they hit the ground, they exploded with great force.

    Even from a distance, the destructive aura that spread from the point of impact was enough to make one tremble despite the absence of cold.

    The Netherworld King¡¯s beautiful face was solemn. She dared say with certainty that if a fragment of sky mmed into her, she¡¯d be severely injured even if her true body were here!

    As for her clone? It had no hope of surviving at all!

    ¡°ording to an old friend of mine, when the Infernal Pce met its end in ancient times, its downfall was connected to this ce," said Su Yi. "The Reincarnation Grounds were once covered in the Laws of the Six Paths of Reincarnation, but for some unknown reason, a cmity severely damaged the natural order of reincarnation. It¡¯s been fragmented ever since.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes shone with reminiscence.

    Years ago, he¡¯de here with Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer, who¡¯d taught him these secrets of the past.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Yi continued ahead. He put away the Immortal-Beating Mallet. Wisps of misty gray light floated above his right palm in its ce, their glow illuminating the skies in all directions.

    ¡°The profundities of the Laws of Rebirth?¡± eximed the Netherworld King. She already knew that the Laws of Rebirth were just a portion of the mysteries of reincarnation.

    Not long ago, Su Yi underwent tribtion atop the tform of Rebirth to be an Emperor. It was then that the Netherworld King saw with her own two eyes just how terrifying those Laws were.

    However, she hadn¡¯t realized that Su Yi had already mastered the profundities of these Laws!

    A momentter, the Netherworld King realized a certain problem. ¡°Based on what you just told me, this ce is full of forbidden energy. Is that the shattered natural order of reincarnation?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°With my Laws of Rebirth as amp, I can naturally guide you through this ce, but without the Laws of Rebirth¡­ every step would be difficult, and if we forced our way ahead, we¡¯d die beyond a doubt.¡±

    Despite herself, the Netherworld King was unsettled.

    She examined the ce, and indeed, as she followed Su Yi, the fragments of sky showed no sign of falling. On the contrary, when they made contact with the radiance of the misty gray Laws, they cleared a path of their own ord.

    The Netherworld King couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the sight of it.

    ¡°Then how did youe here back then?¡± The Netherworld King couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Naturally, an old friend of mine led the way,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    Back then, it was Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer who¡¯d used the Laws of Rebirth to lead Su Yi safely through the Reincarnation Grounds.

    As they conversed, they continued ahead.

    This fragmented world was barren, withered, and utterly devoid of life.

    About ten minutester, the Netherworld King stiffened, and her starry eyes widened. ¡°Fellow Daoist, do you think that¡¯s¡­¡±

    A bald, steep mountain appeared over the distant horizon.

    Countless streams of spatial power flowed up the mountain, starting from its base. They surged all the way up to the peak. The sight of streams flowing uphill was strange indeed.

    But what really made it terrifying was that the stream wasposed entirely of spatial power!

    And a ck treasure ship floated over the peak. It was a hundred feet long, and it was as ck as night throughout.

    The countless trickles of spatial power surged up the peak, then poured endlessly into the ship. The ship devoured them all.

    It was as if it were a ck hole devouring countless streams of power!

    Su Yi¡¯s pupils constricted.

    He recognized this mountain. It was called ¡°Returning Stream Peak.¡± After spatial power flowed to the peak, it was fed back into this stretch of heaven and earth.

    And thest time he¡¯d been here, there¡¯d been no sign of a ck ship hovering over Returning Streams Peak!

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that¡¯s the mysterious Netherworld Vessel?¡± As soon as this guess left her lips, the Netherworld King¡¯s beautiful face filled with uncertainty.

    In recent years, a mysterious ship had appeared in the far reaches of the Sea of Bitterness. All who saw it inexplicably disappeared, no matter their cultivation base.

    The appearance of this ship was considered the source of the developments in the Sea of Bitterness. The world¡¯s cultivators believed that it was the cause of all these changes! Even the Adjudicator of the Netherworld, Cui Longxiang, had disappeared inexplicably upon making contact with the mysterious Netherworld Vessel!

    And before Su Yi and the Netherworld King arrived, the old rooster told them that he¡¯d received a message from Cui Longxiang saying that the Netherworld Vessel was most likely from the Mausoleum of the Gods.

    Now, seeing the ck ship floating atop Returning Streams Peak, the Netherworld King immediately connected the dots.

    ¡°That¡¯s most likely it, yes.¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed.

    The ship was shaped like a spirit fish. It was wide in the middle but tapered on both ends, and it was covered in a canopy.

    There was a strangely shaped war sword at the head of the boat.

    Thebination of the thin ck de and the long, horizontal hilt resulted in a weapon shaped like a cross.

    And there was a ring of ck around the hilt.

    The cross-shaped de with a ring around the hilt was strangely shaped, yet it gave off the impression that it was wless and perfectlyplete! However, when Su Yi focused on it, he discovered that it was just an illusion, a shadow. It wasn¡¯t really there.

    This meant that he couldn¡¯t truly discern whether the sword jutting out of the head of the boat had any more secrets or not.

    ¡°That sword is impressive,¡± said Su Yi.

    The sword and its hilt were shaped like a cross, and it disyed enough momentous force to cleave heaven and earth and suppress the ten directions. One nce was enough to make someone feel a forceful, austere killing intent assail them right in the face. It was like facing the judgment of heaven.

    And the ring around the hilt had neither beginning nor end. It had a perfect, cyclical quality, like a new beginning.

    ¡°How impressive?¡±

    Suddenly, a mellow voice boomed like a morning bell or an evening drum. A momentter, a figure appeared nearby, seemingly out of nowhere.

    Hm?

    Both Su Yi and the Netherworld King looked over, instantly solemn.

    This new arrival was a man in a conical hat and in cloth robes. He wore straw sandals, and his figure was tall and upright. His face was half-obscured beneath his hat.

    However, upon closer inspection, it wasn¡¯t difficult to tell that the man looked about thirty or forty. He had a thin face, with a willowy beard, and his temples were graying.

    His eyes were as clear and bright as an infant¡¯s, but when they moved, the passage of time seemed to float within them, and he inadvertently let slip the marks of countless years.

    Seeing him made the Netherworld King feel as if she¡¯d been plunged into an endless abyss. A chill coursed through her entire body, and even her mind and soul sensed a potentially lethal threat.

    Her entire body tensed up, as if preparing to meet a powerful foe.

    She was currently just a clone, but she could still kill most Profound Serenity experts.

    Yet now, the appearance of the man in the conical hat, just one person, made her sense a suffocating pressure.

    Like a deer before a tiger. This was a dread born of pure instinct!

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed. The man¡¯s aura really was unfathomable and immeasurable.

    However, he didn¡¯t panic. Instead, he said thoughtfully, ¡°Judging from your attire¡­ Are you perhaps the owner of that ship?¡±

    In his conical hat and woven raincoat, he looked just like a fisherman.

    A fisherman naturally had to have a boat.

    And there was a boat atop Returning Stream Peak right now!

 Chapter 1005 - The Sword of the Human Realm

    Chapter 1005 - The Sword of the Human Realm

    When he heard Su Yi¡¯s words, the man in the conical hat couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    His smile was warm and amiable, with no other emotions mixed in. It seemed utterly pure.

    And his mellow voice seemed to have the power to touch the heart directly. ¡°You must be the ones who killed my subordinates.¡±

    One sentence, and both Su Yi and the Netherworld King realized who this was.

    The Sacred Emissary of the Celestial Pce of the Church of the River of Stars.

    Yun Qi, that Guardian of the Faith, hadn¡¯t even known his name. He was a prominent figure with a highly special status!

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Su Yi said, not bothering to hide it.

    The man in the conical hat didn¡¯t seem the least bit angry or upset. Heughed, ¡°Then can you tell me what about the sword at the head of the ship makes it so impressive?¡±

    It seemed he didn¡¯t care about the deaths of the Cloud Division Guardians of the Faith in the slightest.

    On the contrary, he was much more interested in how Su Yi appraised that distinctively shaped war sword!

    This only made the Netherworld King even more unsettled, but Su Yi just shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s an illusion, a shadow. It might look impressive, but there¡¯s no way to know how strong it really is.¡±

    The man in the conical hat gazed intently at him. ¡°Intriguing. I¡¯ve been waiting for you here for a long time. Come on over.¡±

    Before his mellow voice had even finished echoing through the air, the man in the conical hat silently disappeared without a trace.

    The Netherworld King eximed, ¡°That guy knew you wereing?¡±

    Su Yi rubbed his forehead. ¡°Most likely, yes. It seems¡­ we¡¯ve run into someone quite troublesome. It¡¯s entirely possible that he¡¯s already taken Old Ghost Coffin Bearer and Cui Longxiang captive.¡±

    The Netherworld King¡¯s beautiful face was shifting and uncertain. ¡°That really would be trouble. I suspect that this expert of the Church of the River of Stars is after the secrets of reincarnation as well!¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°But no matter what he¡¯s after, if he¡¯s been waiting here for me all this time, that proves he¡¯s yet to achieve his aim, and furthermore, that I have whatever it is he needs. That¡¯s enough.¡±

    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go see what he¡¯s truly capable of.¡± With that, Su Yi continued ahead, and the Netherworld King followed.

    She¡¯d originally assumed that Su Yi would be anxious about this, but now, she discovered that Su Yi was just as calm as before. He had a tranquil, transcendent air about him, as if the heavens could crumble around him and he wouldn¡¯t so much as furrow his brow.

    Before long, the sound of gushing water emanated from afar. Misty light glowed in the distance, and a sacred aura permeated the air.

    They could vaguely discern the outline of a massive, towering tree. It was so tall that it connected heaven and earth!

    As they drew near, they saw that the tree was indeed massive beyond imagination. Its trunk was like a towering mountain range, and each of its roots stretched out like a winding Horned Dragon.

    The strange part was that half of the massive tree was vibrantly alive. Its branches were covered in dense, lush green leaves, and it cast a verdant mist.

    However, the other half was dried, withered, and lifeless. Its branches were utterly barren, without a single leaf to be seen.

    Life and death, withering and flourishing. These stark contrasts manifested simultaneously in the same tree, an unbelievable sight.

    The moment the Netherworld Kingid eyes on the tree, she recalled a certain rumor¡ª¡ª

    They said that at the source of reincarnation, there grew a unique divine tree. Half was of Yang, and it represented new life and new beginnings. The other half was of Yin, and it represented death and endings.

    Life and death manifested as withering and flourishing, the interchanging of Yin and Yang, the cycle of rebirth!

    This was the Sacred Tree of Samsara!

    Rumor had it that the roots of this sacred tree were connected to the cycle of reincarnation, and that its branches connected Yin and Yang. They said that each of its leaves was emzoned with some of the secrets of reincarnation.

    There were also rumors that the supreme treasure of the Infernal Pce, the Record of the Netherworld, was refined from a piece of the Sacred Tree of Samsara¡¯s heartwood!

    There were even rumors that the treasure of the Bureau of the Six Paths, the Disc of the Six Paths, as well as the Bureau of Adjudication¡¯s Netherworld Judge¡¯s Writing Brush, were inextricably connected to the Sacred Tree of Samsara!

    Of course, these were just rumors.

    The only thing the Netherworld King dared say with certainty was that the towering sacred tree before them was definitely the Sacred Tree of Samsara!

    A momentter, her pupils constricted.

    Most of the dense roots at the base of the Sacred Tree of Samsara had snapped, and their pieces were scattered about like boulders.

    Upon closer inspection, even the living half of the Sacred Tree of Samsara was enveloped in death qi, and many of its leaves and branches had withered!

    Has the tree been damaged? Is that why it¡¯s lost so much of its source power? The Netherworld King was inwardly rmed.

    Su Yi examined the tree only briefly before gazing into the distance.

    There he saw ake, but it had practically dried up.

    A single ck treasure ship floated above its center.

    There were six ritual grounds along the shore, but they¡¯d already fallen into disrepair, and they nowy in ruin.

    However, someone stood within one of the ruined ritual grounds, examining a copsed statue.

    A man in simple cloth robes, straw sandals, and a conical hat.

    This was the very man they¡¯d seen earlier.

    The man in the conical hat seemed to sense Su Yi¡¯s arrival, and he said in a voice as mellow as wine, ¡°They say throughout the ages, only one person has ever been able to awaken the natural order of reincarnation and open that long-severed path to a new life.¡±

    He didn¡¯t so much as turn to look. He simply focused on the fallen statue.

    The Reincarnation Pool!

    Only then did the Netherworld King realize that the almost dried-upke was the Reincarnation Pool, the legendary ce created out of the natural order of reincarnation.

    Rumor had it that a long time ago, the Infernal Pce¡¯s Bureaus of the Six Paths each controlled a portion of the Reincarnation Pool¡¯s power, and they could easily send condemned prisoners into the cycle of samsara.

    This could prevent their souls from reincarnating, but of course, simr methods could also help someone achieve rebirth!

    However, ever since the Infernal Pce fell back in ancient times, the secrets of the Reincarnation Pool had be nothing but fleeting, unsubstantiated rumors.

    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve long since realized who I am.¡± Su Yi approached, then looked at the ck treasure ship floating above theke.

    The thing he¡¯d seen reflected over Returning Streams Peak was just the illusory shadow of the boat. It was only after drawing near that Su Yi realized how wondrous the sword was.

    After all, although theke was on the verge of drying up, its water was condensed out of the Laws of Oblivion, part of the natural order of reincarnation.

    Never mind ordinary Emperors¡ªthe slightest contamination of the Laws of Oblivion was enough to doom even Imperial Apex Emperors. They would be suppressed within theke, their bodies shattered, their souls trapped in eternal oblivion.

    Yet now, that ck ship was floating above thekewater. It was as ck as ink, and made of a material simr to iron, yet somehow different. It was difficult to tell what it was made of, but whatever it was, it could withstand the Laws of Oblivion!

    It was easy to imagine how wondrous it was.

    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to guess who you are, and besides, I¡¯ve been waiting for you here all this time. I am well aware that in the current era of the ruined Dark and Gold Star Realm, only Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer and one other are capable of entering this ce.¡±

    Here, he turned his head slightly, and those eyes as bright and pure as an infant¡¯s focused on Su Yi. ¡°And that¡¯s you, Su Xuanjun.¡±

    His voice was as mellow as a spring breeze. It was as if he were conversing with an old friend, and nothing about it seemed at all ufortable or unpleasant.

    Nheless, the Netherworld King¡¯s heart filled with unprecedented nervousness.

    The more they interacted with the man in the conical hat, the more keenly aware she was of how terrifying he was. The Netherworld King had cultivated for countless years, but even so, she felt stifled, as if she were gazing upon a god!

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. He paid the man in the conical hat no heed and examined the head of the ship.

    The cross-shaped war sword was embedded there.

    And it wasn¡¯t an illusion. Su Yi noticed at a nce that at the center of the ¡°cross¡± formed by the de and hilt, there was a name carved in simple text: the Human Realm!

    The handwriting waspletely ordinary. There was no sign of any unique quality whatsoever.

    As if they were the sort of thing you could have encountered anywhere in the human realm.

    But when Su Yi gazed upon this sword, an emotion he couldn¡¯t quite put into words arose within his heart.

    This was a sword with the power to cleave heaven and earth and suppress the ten dimensions. Its ring-like guard was like an endless cycle, and it seemed perfect in itspleteness.

    Yet for some reason, someone had carved the name ¡°the Human Realm¡± on a sword of this caliber. It was as if a strike of lightning had struck Su Yi¡¯s heart just so; it gave him an unprecedented, inexplicable sense of loneliness.

    It seemed solitary, mncholy, like the ancient poem: ¡°Youy buried in the mud at the bottom of the spring, your bones slowly corroding. I remain in the human realm, my hair white with age.¡±

    ¡°This¡­.¡± Su Yi¡¯s heart shook, and uncharacteristic bewilderment appeared in the depths of his gaze.

    A sword, that¡¯s all, yet it silently filled his heart with a sense of solitude and loneliness!

    This was unquestionably unbelievable!

    ¡°What do you think of this sword now?¡± the man in the conical hat asked with a smile.

    He had his hands behind his back, and his voice boomed like a morning bell or evening drum. As his mellow voice echoed through the air, a formless sensation bore down on Su Yi and the Netherworld King, as if they were facing a god or immortal who¡¯d transcended the world!

    ¡°That sword doesn¡¯t belong to you,¡± Su Yi said directly. ¡°Furthermore, it¡¯s the sword¡¯s suppression that¡¯s been restricting that ck ship¡¯s source power all this time.¡±

    The man in the conical hat looked a bit stunned, and his expression turned a bit inscrutable.

    He stared intently at the young man in blue standing on the banks of the Reincarnation Pool, and he sensed his calm, tranquil aura. His expression turned a bit conflicted.

    ¡°I have to say that you really do resemble an old friend of mine.¡± The man in the conical hat sighed, as if reminiscing. He muttered, ¡°He once said, ¡®Even if gods and immortals really exist, they too must avert their gazes before me! Otherwise, I¡¯ll cut down immortals here in the human realm!¡¯¡±

    Here, the man¡¯s voice filled with heartfelt ruefulness.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°That friend of yours was quite arrogant.¡±

    The man in the conical hat couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Arrogant? Not at all. You only say that because you don¡¯t know how strong he was.¡±

    Here, he gestured to the cross-shaped sword jutting from the head of the boat. ¡°He¡¯s the one who left the Sword of the Human Realm there, and it¡¯s that sword that ruined half a lifetime of my cultivation and all of my hard work! Even now, it¡¯s like a restriction suppressing my little boat¡­¡±

    The man in the conical hat looked conflicted: his gaze was rueful and admiring, yet it contained lingering hatred and dread!

    Su Yi finally looked impressed. ¡°So, the old friend you speak of is the owner of that sword. In that case, he really is quite something.¡±

    Su Yi was a sword cultivator. How could he fail to realize how wondrous a sword like ¡°the Human Realm¡± was?

    And its owner provoked both fear and hatred from the man in the conical hat, yet nheless had his admiration. It was easy to imagine how impressive he was!

    ¡°Who is he?¡± Despite himself, Su Yi¡¯s curiosity was piqued.

 Chapter 1006 - A Convincing Defeat

    Chapter 1006 - A Convincing Defeat

    After a long silence, the man in the conical hat said, ¡°The Temple Master.¡±

    It was just a few sybles, yet they seemed as heavy as a primordial divine mountain!

    After speaking this title out loud, the man in the conical hat exhaled as if to calm his emotions, then added, ¡°He¡¯s the master of the Temple of the Human Realm.¡±

    The Temple of the Human Realm!

    The Temple Master!

    The man in the conical hat¡¯s strange expression and inadvertently revealed emotions were enough to tell Su Yi that this Temple of the Human Realm had terrifying prestige.

    Otherwise, someone as unfathomably mighty as the man in the conical hat wouldn¡¯t have behaved so strangely while discussing them.

    This didn¡¯t seem in line with his former calm, mellow demeanor.

    Furthermore, Su Yi had already seen how extraordinary the Sword of the Human Realm was.

    The man in the conical had said that the Temple Master¡¯s sword, the Human Realm, had destroyed half a lifetime¡¯s worth of cultivation and all his hard work. That was surely no lie.

    From this, Su Yi could imagine how strong the Temple Master was!

    The Temple Master? The Netherworld King was a bit confused.

    She was from the far reaches of the starry skies, and she was the Seventh Warden of the Nine Heavens Pavilion. She had a lofty position, wielded vast authority, and she had a mighty cultivation base. Nheless, this was her first time hearing of the Temple of the Human Realm, or of its Temple Master.

    In truth, she¡¯d remained silent since the man in the conical hat and Su Yi began their conversation.

    She couldn¡¯t understand it. When had an unfathomable, terrifying expert like this appeared in the Celestial Pce of the Church of the River of Stars? It seemed obviously out of the ordinary.

    The Sacred Emissaries of the Sr, Lunar, and Celestial Pces of the Church of the River of Stars had statusesparable to the three Heavenly Libationers of the Nine Heavens Pavilion.

    But during the Netherworld King¡¯s interactions with the First Heavenly Libationer, she hadn¡¯t been as fearful or uneasy as she was facing the man in the conical hat now!

    This made her increasingly aware that his rank in the Church of the River of Stars wasn¡¯t simply that of ¡°Sacred Emissary!¡±

    ¡°Never mind that. I¡¯ve been waiting for years. Now, you¡¯re finally here. Let¡¯s get down to business.¡± The man in the conical hat¡¯s mellow smile returned as his expression went back to normal.

    However, the atmosphere silently turned tense and oppressive.

    Su Yi said, ¡°There¡¯s naturally no reason we can¡¯t get down to business, but first, I want to know whether Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer and Cui Longxiang are alive or dead.¡±

    The man in the conical hat furrowed his brow and sighed. ¡°That¡¯s a bit troublesome.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Did you kill them?¡±

    The man in the conical hat waved, then pointed to the ck ship floating on the Reincarnation Pool. ¡°Just watch. Then you¡¯ll know.¡±

    As he raised his hand and pointed, the ship quivered slightly. Misty light surged forth, and a curtain of light hovered in midair.

    The scenery at the bottom of the Reincarnation Pool.

    An old man in a dark haty suppressed beneath the ck ship. His hair and beard were disheveled, and his eyes were wide with fury. The veins bulged on his forehead.

    His flesh was in tatters, with wounds all over his skin, but he still supported the bottom of the ship with both hands. Much of the flesh of his arms had long since burst, and many of his wounds were so deep that his bones were visible.

    Bloody and brutal!

    Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer!

    Su Yi¡¯s heart clenched.

    The old-timer had obviously been trapped here for a long time, and his injuries were severe, leaving him on the brink of death!

    The Netherworld King keenly sensed that Su Yi¡¯s tall, upright figure had stiffened slightly, while his expression was calm and t as could be!

    This was a sign that Su Yi was angry.

    He¡¯d reacted simrly toward his disciple, Huo Yao.

    There was no doubt about it. Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer¡¯s suffering had thoroughly enraged Su Yi!

    ¡°When I arrived, I asked him about the secrets of reincarnation, but he was unwilling to instruct me. I had no choice but to use various methods to keep him here.¡± The man in the conical hat sighed lightly and shook his head. ¡°I truly don¡¯t understand why he has to be so stubborn.¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Su Yi asked, ¡°What about Cui Longxiang?¡±

    The man in the conical hat said, ¡°I don¡¯t know who that is, but I imagine he¡¯s here too.¡±

    With that, he raised his hand and tapped. The ck ship floating on theke lit up, disying its interior.

    The hundred-foot-long ship contained an independent world, like a vast stretch of sky. A boundless river of stars coursed through it.

    Countless stars zed within the river, bursting with radiant divine mes. It seemed that the entire river was glowing with immeasurable radiance, illuminating everything in all directions!

    A massive prison formed out of zing starlight floated in the center of the river. Numerous figures were imprisoned inside.

    They included both men and women. Although all of them looked different, their expressions were the same: all of them had despair and terror written all over their faces.

    An old man in ancient robes and a tall hat sat in a corner. His hair and beard were coarse and unkempt, and his eyes were shut as he sat there unmoving.

    When Su Yi saw the old man, his pupils constricted. Cui Longxiang!

    There was no doubt about it. This ck ship was none other than the mysterious Netherworld Vessel that had thrown the entire Netherworld into uproar over the past decade!

    And the River of Stars Prison confined all those experts who¡¯d disappeared inexplicably in the Sea of Bitterness during that time!

    ¡°I¡¯m ashamed to say this, but to draw your attention, I had no choice but to use my little ship¡¯s power to cause amotion outside. Only then could I make others aware of the new developments in the Mausoleum of the Gods," the man in the conical hat said with an air of self-deprecation. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯d disdain resorting to such unseemly arrangements.¡±

    Here, he looked at Su Yi. ¡°Fortunately, you did show up in the end. All my years of waiting and nning haven¡¯t gone to waste.¡±

    The Netherworld King finally understood. The true purpose behind the Netherworld Vessel was to lure Su Yi here!

    This thought made her feel quite conflicted.

    How lofty and contemptuous was the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force in days gone by?

    Yet upon returning to the Sea of Bitterness post-rebirth, his legacy disciple Huo Yao used the old blind man and the old rooster to set a trap for him.

    Who¡¯d have thought that Huo Yao''s schemes were only the beginning?

    When they arrived at the Reincarnation Grounds, they suddenly realized that this was a trap that had been underway for years. Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer was a hostage, while the Netherworld Vessel was bait, all to lure Su Xuanjun over!

    Su Yi had been plotted against by both his disciple and by an external foe. Both times, they hooked him like a fish, and he had no choice but to face one potentially lethal trial after another!

    The Netherworld King had to admit that in his shoes, she would have long since lost her temper, cast aside her reservations, and started a massacre.

    But against all expectations, Su Yi¡¯s expression didn¡¯t so much as ripple. ¡°If you¡¯ve already achieved your goal, can you let them go?¡±

    The man in the conical hat shook his head. ¡°They aren¡¯t hostages, so I naturally won¡¯t use them to make an exchange. Besides¡­¡±

    He looked up with a faint smile, and his clear gaze locked onto Su Yi. ¡°Do you really think I need to use their lives to force you to submit?¡±

    He was dressed in in cloth and straw sandals. He seemed as mellow as a spring breeze.

    But when he said this, his entire body emanated deep-seated contempt and confidence.

    The Netherworld King¡¯s heart shook. She suddenly felt as if she weren¡¯t facing a person, but rather, the boundless starry skies. They were enormous, deep, and vast beyond limit!

    It was enough to make someone feel as insignificant as a speck of dust.

    Su Yi silently narrowed his eyes. He sensed how terrifying the man in the conical hat was too.

    But his tone was increasingly calm. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you won¡¯t let them go even if I give you what you want?¡±

    The man in the conical hat nodded, then exined patiently, ¡°Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer didn¡¯t know what was good for him. It¡¯s only right that I punish him. As for the others confined within the Cage of the River of Stars? They have only their own greed to me. They brought their captivity upon themselves.¡±

    He paused, then smiled, ¡°Of course, you¡¯re sure to think I¡¯m being overly arbitrary and tyrannical, but that¡¯s just your opinion. In my eyes, they¡­ deserve this!¡±

    Su Yi said directly, ¡°Tell me, what did you set all of this up to achieve?¡±

    The man in the conical hat said solemnly, ¡°I need the true secrets of reincarnation and rebirth, not the scattered remnants of the natural order of reincarnation dispersed throughout this stretch of heaven and earth. You once opened the path of reincarnation within the Reincarnation Pool, and you¡¯vee back after achieving rebirth. I trust that you understand better than anyone just what it is that I want.¡±

    The true secrets of reincarnation and rebirth?

    The Netherworld King was briefly stunned, but a momentter, she started piecing things together.

    Both the tombstone presiding over the City of the Wrongfully Dead and the tform of Rebirth atop Immortal Gourd Mountain were emzoned with some of the secrets of reincarnation.

    Butter, she learned from Su Yi that the secrets of reincarnation consisted of more than one Law.

    Take the Laws of Rebirth atop the tform of Rebirth, or the Reincarnation Pool¡¯s Laws of Oblivion. Each only represented a portion of the Laws of Reincarnation.

    They couldn¡¯t represent reincarnation as a whole!

    There was no doubt about it: the man in the conical hat wanted the secrets of reincarnation in their entirety!

    Su Yi didn¡¯t find this at all strange.

    He rubbed his forehead. ¡°Had I known this, there would have been no need for all these wasted words. All I have to do is kill you, and the problem will go away on its own.¡±

    He then picked up the three-inch green-skinned gourd hanging from his waist and held it aloft.

    ¡°Kill me?¡± The man in the conical hat paused, then seemed to find this amusing. Heughed, ¡°Here in the Celestial Ruin of the Dark and Gold Star Realm, your past incarnation might well have reigned supreme over the world. However, in my eyes, your past self was ultimately far too weak¡­ never mind your current, far weaker incarnation.¡±

    His words weren¡¯t exactly disdainful. Rather, his tone and bearing contained a lofty air of superiority!

    However, when he saw the three-inch gourd in Su Yi¡¯s palm, a hint of surprise appeared on his face. ¡°That treasure is quite something. It¡¯s truly rare and precious. But very well. Since you insist on fighting, I¡¯ll give you what you want, and I¡¯ll make sure¡­ that it¡¯s a convincing defeat.¡±

    Before his mellow voice had even finished echoing through the air.

    ng!

    A boundless, ethereal sword hum burst forth.

    The little green jade gourd in Su Yi¡¯s palm exploded with clear, ethereal, misty green light. It illuminated everything around them, filling this entire stretch of heaven and earth with its radiance.

    The Netherworld King felt a piercing pain in her eyes, and a chill pricked at her skin.

    Boom!

    Before she could react, a sudden explosion shook both heaven and earth.

    zing starlight exploded just three feet away from Su Yi.

    The surrounding space exploded too as a current of destructive power swept outward.

    Off in the distance, the man in the conical hat eximed, ¡°What a quick sh!¡±

    As he spoke earlier, he¡¯d exerted his will, and a streak of dazzling, zing starlight had already silently enveloped Su Yi in an attempt to suppress him in one go.

    Who¡¯d have thought Su Yi would sense it immediately or break it in a single sh!?

 Chapter 1007 - Is That the Extent of Your Abilities?

    Chapter 1007 - Is That the Extent of Your Abilities?

    The look on the Netherworld King¡¯s beautiful face shifted.

    It was only after Su Yi broke his opponent¡¯s first attack that she realized what had just happened, and a chill coursed down her spine.

    A killer move had appeared silently and out of nowhere. Had Su Yi responded any slower, he might well have met his end already!

    ¡°That sword might be strong, but it cannot break my Laws of Cosmic Silence. It seems you¡¯re hiding an even greater power.¡± Not far away, the man in the conical hat¡¯s clear eyes were suddenly as deep as the starry sky, and an invisible majesty permeated heaven and earth.

    The skies on all sides suddenly caught aze. Wisps of starlight surged into being, rising like waters at high tides around the man in the conical hat. He seemed like the sovereign of the starry sky.

    The Netherworld King¡¯s hair stood on end. She silently took a deep breath, and her ck dress swayed around her. The cmitous power of the Laws of Heavenly Prayer surged around her impressive figure as she prepared to enter the fray.

    The man in the conical hat was just too strong! Even the Netherworld King felt suffocated in front of him.

    But she didn¡¯t n to just stand back and watch.

    ¡°The Laws of Heavenly Prayer? Hah?¡± The man in the conical hat was briefly stunned. It seemed he hadn¡¯t expected this. However, a momentter, he smiled and waved his sleeves.

    Boom!

    A streak of starlight descended and caught aze. The Netherworld King was sent flying back, and shended a thousand feet away.

    Her clothing was in tatters, and blood poured from numerous wounds. Her beautiful face was deathly pale, and her starry eyes were full of astonishment.

    A gentle swish of the sleeves hadpletely destroyed her attack!

    Just how terrifying was this guy¡¯s cultivation base?

    ¡°Out of consideration for your leader, I won¡¯t kill you. Step aside and watch the show. If you don¡¯t, well, my respect for him only goes so far,¡± the man in the conical hat said coolly.

    He could obviously see through her origins. Furthermore, he spoke as if he were extremely familiar with the mysterious leader of the Nine Heavens Pavilion. He didn¡¯t seem the least bit fearful!

    He then turned his gaze back toward Su Yi and said leisurely, ¡°Come on then, show me how you¡¯re going to kill me.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°As you wish.¡±

    He flipped his palm, and a sword hum erupted from the green-skinned gourd. A three-inch de shed into being.

    The three-inch de was thin, translucent, and ethereal, like an illusory green shadow. As it floated in the air, it scattered a rain of sword qi.

    Boom!

    The sky tore like canvas in countless ces, unable to withstand its force.

    A lofty, unsurpassed sword force suddenly bore down on all of heaven and earth!

    ¡°This is the sword Su Xuanjun was most pleased with in his past life?¡± The Netherworld King¡¯s starry eyes focused. Even watching from afar, she felt a rending pain all over her skin; the sword¡¯s majesty was just too sharp and forceful. It seemed capable of inverting Yin and Yang and piercing the heavens!

    ¡°Wondrous! This Dao Sword is naturally formed, as if seizing fortune from the heavens. It¡¯s a rare Xiantian Divine Weapon. Even rarer, its source energies have the potential to undergo metamorphosis. How truly extraordinary!¡± The man in the conical hat pped.

    ¡°If you like it so much, how about I use it to send you on your way?¡± Su Yi said tly.

    His clothing billowed around him, and his cultivation base circted to unprecedented extremes. Wisps of the golden light of the Grand Dao appeared around his tall, lean frame.

    ¡°I¡¯ve faced numerous mighty foes before. Many of them said the same thing, but not one of them seeded in sending me on my way. I hope¡­.¡± The man in the conical hat sighed. ¡°I hope you can do it.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly. This might have sounded arrogant, but in truth, he could sense his opponent¡¯s desire for defeat!

    Why would someone long for defeat? This typically happened when someone was invincible for too long, and lonely for too long!

    Su Yi had experienced this in his past life.

    ng!

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was calm and distant, and he swung his right hand through the air.

    The three-inch de expanded, bit by bit, until it was three feet long. The three-inch gourd transformed into the hilt, and the weapon fused together perfectly in Su Yi¡¯s grip.

    The impassioned hum of a sword shook heaven and earth. Forceful sword intent nketed the entire area, reverberating throughout the nine heavens.

    Every inch of Su Yi now emanated lofty, contemptuous pride. That transcendent bearing made him seem like an ancient immortal of the sword descending into the dust of mortality.

    The Netherworld King¡¯s heart shook, and her eyes shone with strange light. ¡°This¡­ Perhaps this is the true magnificence of Su Xuanjun, the godlike legend honored throughout the heavens!¡±

    Boom!

    Su Yi leaped through the sky, sleeves fluttering as he shed with the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos.

    It was simple and direct, without the slightest flourish.

    But the sword force and momentum within this sh was unbelievably powerful. Heaven and earth wailed as if in submission!

    ¡°Your attainments in the Dao of the Sword are actually just barely worthy of my attention.¡± As the man in the conical hat muttered to himself, he stood there proud and unmoving. His right hand shot forth, and hisrge, fair-skinned palm hit the air.

    A light, airy palm strike, without any bells and whistles.

    The sword intent filled the heavens and soared into the firmament, only for a single palm strike to crush it into pieces.

    And it was as if the hand of god had suppressed Su Yi¡¯s attack. This sh could have in just about any Profound Serenity Realm cultivator with ease, yet now, it burst apart as if it were made of paper.

    And Su Yi¡¯s charging figure staggered, then took three steps back in the air.

    As every footstep fell, the air suddenly caved in.

    By the time he stabilized himself, Su Yi¡¯s blood and qi were churning.

    Despite himself, his heart shook.

    The man in the conical hat wielded power as boundless as the starry skies and unfathomable as a cosmic void. Those who fought him felt utterly powerless!

    The Netherworld King inwardly eximed, and she felt a chill in her hands and feet.

    One light, airy palm strike had broken Su Yi¡¯s offensive, forcing him to retreat!

    This was unquestionably terrifying.

    His cultivation base is inestimable, but there¡¯s no way he¡¯s weaker than I was at my peak¡­ Su Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed. There was no doubt about it: the man in the conical hat was an unmatched, utterly terrifying foe.

    Even in his past life, Su Yi had rarely encountered such opponents!

    This made him realize that even with the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos, relying on his cultivation and swordsmanship alone was doomed to end in failure.

    ¡°Su Xuanjun, hurry up and use the strongest abilities at your disposal. Otherwise, I really won¡¯t have the patience to y with you any longer.¡± The man in the conical hat put his hands behind his back and said softly.

    As his eyes moved, misty light rose. An aura of vicissitudes of countless years spread outward, and the zing starlight shone with increased resplendence. This only made him seem even more like a deity from the starry skies!

    Su Yi attacked again without any wasted words.

    He stepped into the air, clothing fluttering around him. His sword intent burst forth like raging waves. As each wave died down, a new one took its ce in a cycle without end. His strength was even greater than before!

    ng!

    The three-foot sword let out a long hum, and radiant, misty light swept through the air.

    This sh was just like the one before. It was direct and unsophisticated, a return to simplicity.

    The man in the conical hat furrowed his brow and whispered, ¡°Is that the extent of your abilities?¡±

    His right hand suddenly shed through the air, as if cleaving through the skies.

    Streaks of starlight condensed into saber qi, which zed like divine mes. It was obviously far more terrifying than his earlier palm strike.

    Heaven and earth trembled, and saber qi filled all of creation!

    Off in the distance, the Netherworld King felt the urge to dodge. She couldn¡¯t help but let out a low grunt as she immediately withdrew her divine sense. She no longer dared recklessly sense the man in the conical hat¡¯s power.

    It was far too terrifying! Attempting to sense it could easily lead to a bacsh.

    But then, something unexpected happened¡ª

    How tyrannical was that saber sh? Yet when it shed with Su Yi¡¯s sword qi, it instantly shook.

    A momentter, it cracked and exploded.

    That sky-splitting sh fell apart beneath Su Yi¡¯s sword qi, crumbling inch by inch!

    It¡¯s that mysterious power that can counter the Laws of Cosmic Silence!! The Netherworld King¡¯s spirits soared, and her heart filled with excitement.

    Hm? The man in the conical hat was surprised, but before he could give the matter any further thought¡­

    Boom!

    The sword qi continued ahead, its power undiminished.

    The man in the conical hat formed a hand seal and struck as if beating a heavenly drum.

    Bang!!

    A streak of sword qi exploded in front of him.

    However, the man in the conical hat¡¯s attack seemed a bit hasty. Although that startling sh ultimately failed to harm him, as the scattered sword light shot past him, one of the streaks swept across his temples, leaving a bloody gash on his face.

    ¡°This¡­¡± The excitement welling in the Netherworld King¡¯s heart grew wings and flew away. Her starry eyes widened in disbelief.

    That sh contained a power that counters the Laws of Cosmic Silence, but he actually shattered it!?

    Su Yi¡¯s eyelids rose. He was increasingly aware of his opponent¡¯s strength.

    ¡°That sh¡­ was a bit interesting.¡± The piercing pain made the man in the conical hat frown slightly, but his expression remained as warm as before.

    He raised his hand and grasped with his fingertips, capturing a wisp of sword light just before it dissipated.

    After sensing it briefly, he uncharacteristically lost hisposure, and his calm, amiable expression wavered. His eyebrows shot up in obvious surprise.

    A momentter, his head whipped around, and his eyes zed with divine radiance, like flowing light cleaving through the boundless starry skies as he focused on Su Yi.

    All of a sudden, his majestic aura was far more terrifying than before. He no longer seemed detached from worldly affairs. Instead, he seemed dignified and imposing.

    ¡°What kind of power is this, that it can counter my Laws of Cosmic Silence?¡± As he spoke, his mellow voice carried hints of bewilderment.

    ¡°If I die, you¡¯ll naturally have your answer. If you die, knowing will do you no good,¡± said Su Yi. As his calm voice rang out, he stepped into the air and swung his sword.

    ¡°Su Xuanjun, the power you control has already sessfully piqued my interest, and you¡¯re worthy of my full strength.¡± The man in the conical hat threw back his head andughed with iparable delight.

    A momentter, his imposing aura transformed once more.

    Boom!

    He casually spread his arms, and as his sleeves billowed, endless, zing starlight fell from the sky, nketing heaven and earth and illuminating the ten directions.

    The nearby skies abruptly melted, and aside from the Reincarnation Pool and the Sacred Tree of Samsara, everything throughout the surrounding hundred thousand feet caught on fire.

    Even the intercrossing rifts and fragmented skies were enveloping in churning, fiery starlight.

    It was as if he were intent on incinerating this entire stretch of heaven and earth!

    The Netherworld King sensed the danger, and she immediately resisted with all her might. Only then did she just barely block the power of the zing starlight.

    However, her beautiful face was now pallid, and utterly dread and unease were written all over her face.

    The man in the conical hat now seemed far stronger than the three Heavenly Libationers of the Nine Heavens Pavilion!

    This strength already surpassed the bounds of herprehension!

    His terrifying power was enough to make someone break down and give in to despair. No one but the Supreme Leader of the Nine Heavens Pavilion had given her such a sensation before!

    ¡°Just who is this guy!?¡± The Netherworld King was astonished, and she quivered from head to toe.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi¡¯s charging figure suddenly faced a terrifying onught.

 Chapter 1008 - A Glimpse of a Supernova, the Hum of a Sword Echoes Throughout the Human Realm

    Chapter 1008 - A Glimpse of a Supernova, the Hum of a Sword Echoes Throughout the Human Realm

    Boom!

    Unstoppable, zing starlight burst forth, as if a deity were waving their sacred whip like mad. It struck with ruthless force.

    Heaven and earth copsed, and everything was reduced to ash.

    In but an instant, Su Yi found himself amidst the boundless river of stars. The raging waves were like whips of zing starlight, and they nketed heaven and earth and they swept right toward him.

    In the face of this lethal threat, Su Yi didn¡¯t hesitate to attack with everything he had.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Streaks of sword qi shot through the air like interweaving bolts of cloth. All of them contained the aura of the Sword of the Nine Hells as they swept explosively through the air.

    A heaven-shaking impact rang out.

    Streaks of starlight zing with an aura of destruction split as the sword qi shattered them into pieces. Dazzling, misty light ran rampant.

    He really can counter the Laws of Cosmic Silence¡­ I¡¯ve truly never even heard of such a thing. It seems I underestimate the ruins of the Dark and Gold Star Realm¡­ the man in the conical hat sighed to himself.

    Those eyes as clear as an infant¡¯s now surged with divine radiance. Dao Light interwove, and his gaze was like that of a deity peering down on the world below. His majesty was beyond measure.

    He was actually well aware of the Dark and Gold Star Realm¡¯s former splendor. He knew that it had dazzled the starry skies throughout the ages, and that it was seen as the origin of the countless Grand Daos of the universe. He also knew that a group of legendary experts capable of shaking the countless worlds of outer space had arisen here.

    It was just that all of that had happened a long, long time ago.

    So long ago that now, few throughout the starry skies even knew the name ¡°the Dark and Gold Star Realm!¡±

    Even the man in the conical hat hadn¡¯t truly understood just how deep this star realm¡¯s foundations ran until after arriving here.

    Never mind the rest; the profundities of reincarnation alone were enough to shock even old-timers who¡¯d explored the stars freely for too many years to count!

    Now, after seeing that Su Yi controlled a power capable of countering the Laws of Cosmic Silence, the man in the conical hat could no longer remain calm.

    He realized that he¡¯d underestimated this ruined, withered, all but abandoned star realm.

    Fortunately, it¡¯s not toote. If I master either the secrets of reincarnation or that mysterious power Su Xuanjun wields, I¡¯ll surely be able to conquer the Sword of the Human Realm!

    His eyes shed, and he nced at the sword embedded in his ship out of the corner of his eye. His expression filled with determination.

    This time, he was determined. Both the secrets of reincarnation and Su Yi¡¯s mysterious power¡­ would soon be his!!

    ¡°Water and fire naturally counter each other, but when fire zes as hot as the sun, it can incinerate the world¡¯s rivers,kes, and even the ocean,¡± the man in the conical hat said leisurely.

    As his voice rang out, a zing waterfall of starlight swept toward Su Yi like an avnche or tidal wave.

    Su Yi had been on the verge of breaking through the encirclement of starlight when he found himself in peril once more.

    Su Yi remained calm, but his brow tightly furrowed. He was well aware that without the Sword of the Nine Hells, he would have already suffered a crushing defeat.

    What made this even more dangerous was that maintaining the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ power continuously drained his cultivation base. If he couldn¡¯t break out of here, he was sure to lose sooner orter!

    ¡°Had you drawn upon that mysterious power at the pinnacle of your past life, you might well have been worthy of duking it out with me, but the way you are now¡­ you''re just too weak.¡± The man in the conical hat sighed. ¡°The early-stage Profound Illumination Realm isn¡¯t even worth mentioning to me. How could you possibly turn this around?¡±

    As he spoke, his sleeves billowed around him. His hands formed seals, which became a saber.

    The boundless, zing starlight, like the river of stars, surged even more terrifyingly than before, while Su Yi¡¯s predicament was increasingly perilous.

    His face was visibly getting paler. From time to time, he was forced back, his qi and blood churning. They showed signs of falling into disarray.

    In the end, zing starlight swept across him, leaving numerous ckened char marks. Burnt flesh crumbled into ash and sloughed off him.

    A sight startling to both the heart and the eyes!!

    When she saw how badly injured Su Yi was, the Netherworld King¡¯s heart clenched. Her beautiful face willed with concern, and she practically bit through her red lower lip.

    She was well aware that the man in the conical hat was right. Post-reincarnation, Su Yi¡¯s low cultivation base really was his greatest weakness!

    Su Yi controlled a mysterious power that could contend with the Laws of Cosmic Silence, but due to the massive disparity in cultivations, he still found himself in dire straits!

    But despite his numerous injuries, Su Yi remained as calm as ever.

    In his past life, he¡¯d ovee too many life-or-death grand battles to count, and his Dao Heart was as firm as iron. He naturally wouldn¡¯t give up lightly.

    He was a sword cultivator. He¡¯d rather die a noble death than live on in degradation!

    How had Su Xuanjun be the sole sovereign of the Wilds? He¡¯d achieved this thanks to his unbreakable, unmovable Dao Heart!

    However, Su Yi¡¯s perseverance seemed like nothing but a futile struggle to the man in the conical hat.

    ¡°Su Xuanjun, you have reason to be proud of yourself. Were an Imperial Apex cultivator fighting in your stead, they would have long since been reduced to ash, their souls dispersed. They couldn¡¯t possibly have survived. I dare say with certainty that if you had time to grow, you¡¯d far surpass your former peak.¡±

    Here, the man in the conical hat looked a bit pitying. ¡°s, you ran into me, and you¡¯re destined to die here today. Perhaps¡­ this is what they mean when they say destiny makes fools of us all.¡±

    Although he said this, his movements never slowed.

    An endless river of dazzling starlight swept forth like a tidal wave, practically surrounding Su Yipletely.

    But against the man in the conical hat¡¯s expectations, despite this relentless onught, and despite Su Yi¡¯s dire predicament, he managed to avert each crisis just in time, surviving by the skin of his teeth!

    The man in the conical hat couldn¡¯t help but find this surprising. ¡°Your attainments in the Dao of the Sword really are unbelievable. You¡¯ve broadened my horizons. I truly wouldn¡¯t have imagined that the long-withered Dark and Gold Star Realm would give rise to a swordsman like you.¡±

    ¡°You talk too much!¡± Su Yi had been silent all this time, but now, it seemed he¡¯d lost his patience. ¡°You still haven¡¯t won! Got it?¡±

    His long hair was disheveled, and his flesh was in tatters. His face was pallid, and his clothes were already drenched with blood. However, his expression was as calm as ever, and his profound gaze had never so much as wavered.

    ¡°Getting flustered?¡± The man in the conical hat couldn¡¯t help butugh and shake his head. ¡°Very well. I won¡¯t torture you any longer. I¡¯ll let you die with dignity, and I¡¯ll let you bear witness to my true power.¡±

    His right hand stretched out and gripped the air.

    h!

    A zing river of stars surged out of his palm, transforming into a roughly ten-foot streak of saber qi.

    When the saber qi shot forth, heaven and earth trembled, and its impact even mmed into the distant Sacred Tree of Samsara. The tree suddenly swayed, and its leaves rustled.

    Within the Rebirth Pool, the waters manifested of the Laws of Oblivion boiled over.

    Su Yi¡¯s pupils constricted to the size of needle points, and he felt an impending lethal threat.

    He¡¯d long since been enveloped in endless, zing starlight. When he saw the man in the conical hat¡¯s saber qi, he realized this really didn¡¯t bode well.

    Meanwhile, the Netherworld King felt as if a massive hand had gripped her heart, and her beautiful face paled. She could no longer stay calm, and she charged madly into the fray, activating the Buddha¡¯s Seal of Life and Death in an attempt to break the saber qi.

    But to her utter dismay, even when she gave it everything she had, she couldn¡¯t break through the zing starlight nketing heaven and earth.

    And she certainly couldn¡¯t shake the man in the conical hat!

    She felt like an ant trying to shake a tree. If she couldn¡¯t so much as budge one of its leaves, how could she move its towering trunk?

    ¡°How is this possible¡­.¡± The Netherworld King looked dazed, and her face was ashen. The man in the conical hat naturally noticed this. He subtly shook his head, then ignored her.

    ¡°This sh is called ¡®a Glimpse of a Supernova.¡¯ I poured a lifetime of effort into creating it. It should be enough to let you rest in peace.¡±

    Before his mellow voice had even finished echoing through the air, the man in the conical hat swung his sleeve.

    Whoosh!

    A roughly ten-foot streak of saber qi appeared out of nowhere.

    There was simply no describing how terrifying this sh was. As it swept through the air, the entire Reincarnation Grounds trembled, and everything throughout the hidden realm dimmed.

    A single sh threatened to destroy this entire world!

    ¡°Quick, dodge!¡± The Netherworld King shrieked, her voice rife with panic and despair.

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t dodge.

    Because there was no way to dodge.

    In the face of this impending sh, his heart was preternaturally calm and empty. His fleshly body seemed to light on fire as he instantly drew upon the full extent of his power.

    At that moment, his soul, cultivation, flesh, and even the Sword of the Nine Hells floating within his soul unleashed their full power. They held nothing back whatsoever.

    This was the first time since Su Yi¡¯s rebirth that he¡¯d been pushed into such dire straits.

    This was also his first time casting all reservations aside and fighting with everything he had!

    Thisplete release of power seemed to awaken the Sword of the Nine Hellspletely. The eight divine chains wrapped around it scraped and shook violently, as if struggling to break free.

    In that moment, the distinctively shaped Sword of the Human Realm embedded in the head of the ck ship seemed to sense something, and it quivered subtly.

    Then, a sword hum echoed through the air.

    As if resounding from amidst the silence and solitude of eternity.

    Boom!

    A terrifying austerity spread outward, making heaven and earth tremble.

    Then¡ª¡ª

    The zing starlight nketing the world scattered, as if a raging hurricane had swept across it. The starlight dissipated in a puff of smoke.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The space in front of Su Yi exploded, and a ten-foot streak of saber qi shed into being. It was just three feet away from Su Yi when suddenly, an absolute suppression bore down on it, and it couldn¡¯t advance even an inch further!

    A momentter, the sh the man in the conical hat called a Glimpse of a Supernova, shattered inch by inch and dissipated into nothing before Su Yi¡¯s very eyes.

    All of a sudden, the situation turnedpletely on its head!

    That terrifying austerity nketed the full extent of the boundlessndscape of the Reincarnation Grounds. An utterly heavy, solemn atmosphere descended upon the entire hidden realm.

    The Netherworld King shuddered, and her panic and helplessness transformed into bewilderment. What¡­ What¡¯s going on?

    The man in the conical hat stood in the distance, his hands behind his back. His head suddenly whipped around, and he gazed at the center of the Reincarnation Pool.

    A momentter, his calm, gentle expression let slip a trace of bewilderment and rm.

    The Sword of the Human Realm had been embedded at the head of the ck ship, but now, it seemed as if an invisible hand was slowly drawing it out!

 Chapter 1009 - The Majesty of the Temple Master Slapping Someoneâ€™s Face

    Chapter 1009 - The Majesty of the Temple Master pping Someone¡¯s Face

    Su Yi looked a bit dazed. He¡¯d unleashed the full extent of his cultivation base, disregarding his own life and death as he prepared to unleash his strongest possible attack.

    But before he managed to unleash it, something entirely unexpected happened.

    When he saw that roughly ten-foot-streak of saber qi crumble and dissipate three feet away from him, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    Then, he sensed the Sword of the Nine Hells trembling within his sea of consciousness gradually return to dormancy.

    However, one of its divine chains was dancing about like mad!

    Whoosh~

    The divine chain was mysterious and inscrutable, and it seemed as if it were trying to break free of the Sword of the Nine Hells.

    At the same time, an indescribable, obscure power emanated from the chain.

    Then, Su Yi heard a sigh rife with loneliness. His gaze focused, and he suddenly looked up.

    There, at the center of theke, at the head of the ck ship, the distinctively shaped Sword of the Human Realm seemed to have awakened from its long dormancy, and the de slowly took to the skies!

    ng! ng! ng!

    The impassioned sword hum was boundless and heavy. As it reverberated throughout heaven and earth, unstoppable, forceful, austere killing intent spread outward. As vast as the Reincarnation Grounds were, a suffocating aura enveloped them in their entirety.

    It was far too terrifying.

    An inimitable, utterly tyrannical majesty of the Dao of the Sword seemed to bear down on the dome of heaven and shatter all Daos. Even Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    Only then did he realize that the zing starlight formerly enveloping the entire area had been crushed. Nothing remained!

    ¡°This¡­¡± The man in the conical hat was bewildered.

    His clothes billowed around him, and his aura soared. His eyes zed like goldenmps as he stared intently at the rising Sword of the Human Realm. His formerly calm face willed withplete and utter disbelief.

    There was no doubt about it. This sudden development had caught himpletely off guard!

    ¡°Hmph!¡± He snorted coldly, and his eyes zed with murderous intent. He stretched out his hand and grabbed.

    A boundless river of stars surged into being, manifested into zing saber qi, and shed at Su Yi once more.

    The man in the conical hat had already realized that the Sword of the Human Realm¡¯s strange movements were almost certainly connected to Su Yi. He was iparably solemn, and he dared not dy. Instead, he attacked directly, hoping to snuff the problem out quickly.

    Boom!

    Heaven and earth were in disarray.

    The saber qi like a zing river of stars shone as brilliantly as the sun. It was even more terrifying than hisst attack! But in that moment, a streak of sword qi shed into being and swept through the air. The saber qi popped, offering no more resistance than paper as it scattered into starlight and dissipated into nothingness.

    The sword qi was like a streak of ethereal floating light. It was extremely simple and direct.

    Yet it struck with unstoppable force!

    Su Yi was impressed. What a tyrannical sh!

    The Netherworld King had already started to recover from her dazed state, but when she saw this, her charming, starry eyes widened. So¡­ this is the power of the Sword of the Human Realm!?

    The man in the conical hat could no longer be bothered to pay Su Yi any heed. His pupils constricted, and he turned to gaze at the floating Sword of the Human Realm. His amiable expression flickered erratically, and he said, ¡°Is¡­ is it you?¡±

    He sounded hesitant, and his voice contained subtle hits of dread.

    Everything throughout heaven and earth was terrifying. A stifled, oppressive atmosphere bore down on the entire area.

    Dense, austere sword force emanated from the Sword of the Human Realm, enveloping the entirety of the Reincarnation Grounds. The sword now seemed like the sovereign of the entire hidden realm. Even gazing upon it from afar, those who looked upon it felt irrepressible awe rise within their hearts.

    However, Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. This was because the one divine chain dancing wildly within his sea of consciousness was emanating an aura that produced a wondrous resonance with the Sword of the Human Realm!

    But before Su Yi could give the matter any further thought, a voice rife with mockery and contempt rang out. ¡°All these years, and you still don¡¯t know how to do anything but catch fish and tend to yours. You¡¯ve really got no prospects, you old codger.¡±

    The voice was hearty and clear, like natural music, with a transcendent, ethereal quality.

    The austere aura enveloping heaven and earth trembled slightly, as if unable to withstand the power within that voice!

    Even just hearing it was enough to make one¡¯s mental state shake, and it bore down on their very souls!

    This was unquestionably far too terrifying.

    After all, it was just a voice. Yet it seemed to contain the magic power to transform heaven and earth and shake the human heart!

    The Netherworld King¡¯s delicate frame quivered slightly. She could tell that this mysterious voice emanated from within the Sword of the Human Realm.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed. Don¡¯t tell me the power of that divine chain awakened the existence dormant within the Sword of the Human Realm?

    No prospects!

    Even after being insulted like this, the man in the conical hat didn¡¯t seem upset or angry. Rather, he reacted with unprecedented solemnity, and his frown gradually deepened.

    ¡°It really is you,¡± he said softly, his voice solemn and grim. ¡°Have you¡­ been within the Sword of the Human Realm this entire time?¡±

    ¡°Did I scare you? Heh.¡± That mysterious voice rang out, sounding contemptuous to the extreme. ¡°Rx, I¡¯m not the least bit interested in whatever it is you¡¯ve been doing. What you see in front of you is nothing but an imprint of will left within the Sword of the Human Realm.¡±

    An imprint of will?

    The Netherworld King waspletely dazed. How could an imprint of will possess such terrifying power!?

    Su Yi was stunned too.

    But the man in the conical hat visibly rxed. ¡°As expected. How could someone as lofty as the Temple Master skulk and hide himself within a sword?¡±

    The Temple Master!

    Su Yi and the Netherworld King¡¯s hearts shook as they finally realized just who the owner of that voice was.

    The Master of the Temple of the Human Realm!

    The one who¡¯d ruined half a lifetime of the man in the conical hat¡¯s cultivation, as well as the terrifying existence who¡¯d said, ¡°Even if gods and immortals really exist, they too must avert their gazes before me!¡±

    The man in the conical hat was already so strong that it was downright unbelievable. In that case, how strong was the expert who¡¯d destroyed his half a lifetime¡¯s worth of effort?

    ¡°¡®Skulking¡¯? You¡¯re asking for a beating!¡± The Temple Master¡¯s voice rang out.

    Boom!

    The sword of the human realm pierced through the air, and the man in the conical hat was sent flying.

    He coughed up blood, and he cut quite a sorry figure.

    Just one strike, and Su Yi realized on a visceral level that even if the man in the conical hat were stronger, he couldn¡¯t resist even a trace of the Temple Master¡¯s remnant will!

    But the man in the conical hat was neither upset nor panicked. Instead, heughed coldly, ¡°If you¡¯re just a remnant of his will, you¡¯ll expend all your energy soon. When that happens¡­¡±

    His eyes shed, shining as bright as the sun. ¡°You¡¯ll use the power within the Sword of the Human Realm. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be able to suppress my little boat much longer. Without the sword restricting it, what could possibly stop me from returning to the starry skies?¡±

    Shockingly, a hint of a smile tugged at his lips. ¡°I¡¯d actually just love to see that happen!¡±

    He¡¯s been unable to return to the starry skies all this time because the Sword of the Human Realm is suppressing his little boat? Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. There had to be secrets behind all this.

    Su Yi said nothing. He simply watched coldly from the sidelines, but he felt a bit strange. One of the Sword of the Nine Hell¡¯s divine chains was still iling like mad and resonating with the power of the Sword of the Human Realm.

    Su Yi was already starting to piece something together.

    ¡°So what if you return to the stars? You weren¡¯t a match for me then. Don¡¯t tell me you think you¡¯ll be able to defeat meter?¡± The Temple Master¡¯s voice rang out once more, and he spokenguidly, without any overt mockery. However, this casual disregard came across as utterly contemptuous; it seemed he didn¡¯t take the man in the conical hat the least bit seriously.

    The man in the conical hat was obviously startled, and he said with rm, ¡°You¡­ didn¡¯t you die a long time ago?¡±

    The Temple Master burst intoughter. ¡°So you never even considered the possibility of defeating me and just assumed you could do whatever you wanted now that I¡¯m dead?¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, the man in the conical hat took a deep breath and said gravely, ¡°But if you¡¯re still alive, why did you disappear inexplicably?

    ¡°And why weren''t you there when the Painter appeared? Don¡¯t forget: you¡¯re the one who said that so long as the Painter dared show his face, you¡¯d cut off his head and feed it to the dogs.

    ¡°And why would the Antique Dealer, one of your closest friends, proim that you¡¯d never return?¡±

    A rapid-fire series of questions!

    None of them made any sense to Su Yi or the Netherworld King. They had no idea who the Painter was, or why the Temple Master wanted to feed his severed head to dogs. They also had never heard the name ¡°the Antique Dealer,¡± nor had they known that he¡¯d announced that the Temple Master would never return.

    They werepletely in the dark.

    The Sword of the Human Realm hovered in the air, the pitch-ck de emanating an unsurpassed, oppressive sword force.

    The Temple Master said with an air of secrecy. ¡°You¡¯re asking all those questions to determine whether I¡¯m alive or dead. Well, I¡¯m not telling you anything.¡±

    ¡°....¡± The man in the conical hatughed coldly. ¡°You¡¯re the lofty Temple Master, the yer of Immortals who dazzled the countless worlds dispersed throughout the stars, but you refuse to even announce whether you¡¯re alive or dead? Since when did someone who dared disdain even gods and immortals¡­ be so pathetic?¡±

    ¡°I know you¡¯re trying to provoke me, but I have to say that you¡¯re really asking for a beating,¡± sighed the Temple Master¡¯s remnant will.

    The Sword of the Human Realm rumbled, then disappeared into thin air.

    A momentter, the cross-shaped sword mmed into the man in the conical hat.

    Crack!

    The conical hat split, and the pieces exploded into ash.

    The man formerly wearing a conical hat tried his best to resist, but this strike still left him battered. Fresh blood sprayed through the air, and many of his bones snapped.

    And as the Sword of the Human Realm attacked, it descended like a rod, spanking him in the face. His cheek caved in as he was sent flying backward.

    This bloody scene made the Netherworld King¡¯s heart quiver, and she gasped.

    Earlier, the man in the conical hat was like a sovereign from the starry skies. How mighty and contemptuous was he? He¡¯d even dared proim that he could y Imperial Apex cultivators with ease.

    Yet now, he seemed downright pathetic in the face of the Temple Master¡¯s Sword of the Human Realm.

    To the point that he couldn¡¯t even fight back!

    This was unquestionably unbelievable.

    Even Su Yi was at a loss for words. How lofty is the Temple Master¡¯s cultivation, for him to be this strong?

    ¡°Ludicrous! At our cultivation boundaries, we¡¯ve long since set aside thoughts of honor and disgrace, and we no longer fear death. Temple Master, why must you humiliate me like some kind of intercity hoodlum?¡± The man formerly wearing a conical hatughed.

    His hair was disheveled, and his battered body gushed fresh blood. He cut an extremely sorry figure.

    But he was just as calm as before, as if he knew nothing of pain. His lips even carried a hint of mockery. ¡°I truly look down on such behavior.¡±

    The Temple Master¡¯s voice resounded from within the Sword of the Human Realms. ¡°I¡¯ve tested it, and I know that the crudest, coarsest methods of humiliation tend to prove unexpectedly effective against old-timers like you.

    ¡°After all, you¡¯ve upied a lofty position for far too long. When have you ever taken a p to the face? When has anyone ever trampled you beneath their feet?

    ¡°s, this ce has none of the ordinary mortals you see as ¡®lowly ants.¡¯ Otherwise, it would definitely be interesting to watch them p you across the face.¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, the Sword of the Human Realm nged, hummed, and smacked the man in the conical hat once more.

    Bang!

    The other side of his face caved in, and he staggered back.

    But before he could stabilize himself, the sword struck once more.

    In the time that followed, the Sword of the Human Realm struck relentlessly. Every time, it struck the man in the conical hat in the face. Low, muffled impacts rang out, the sound rising and falling in waves.

    Before long, his face was an indistinct, meaty pulp. All of his features had been ruined.

    Even just watching, Su Yi and the Netherworld King¡¯s expressions turned a bit strange.

    They would never have guessed that the Temple Master would humiliate the man in the conical hat like this.

    The man in the conical hat had been beaten so badly that they almost couldn¡¯t bear to look at him. Both of them felt a bit dazed. Is this¡­ the same lofty and contemptuous ¡®sovereign¡¯ of the river of stars we met earlier?

    Finally, it seemed the man in the conical hat couldn¡¯t take it any longer. He cried out frantically, ¡°Enough!!!¡±

    Before his infuriated roar had even finished echoing throughout heaven and earth¡­

    Bang!

    He took yet another blow to the face, staggered back, and fell to the ground. For a moment, everything went ck.

    He was truly angry now, and so ashamed that he almost wanted to die!

    When you hit someone, you weren¡¯t supposed to target their face.

    But the Temple Master was deliberately targeting his face! To the point that all of his features had been pulped!

    This was tant bullying!

 Chapter 1010 - The Temple Masterâ€™s Identity

    Chapter 1010 - The Temple Master¡¯s Identity

    The man in the conical hat cut an extremely sorry figure. His flesh was battered, and blood burbled like waters from a spring.

    Especially his face. It had been smashed into a meaty pulp, and it was a cruel, brutal sight.

    When they heard him roar ¡°enough!¡± with rage and desperation, Su Yi and the Netherworld King¡¯s expressions were increasingly strange.

    Earlier, the man in the conical hat said that at his cultivation, he¡¯d long since ceased to care about glory and humiliation, and he didn¡¯t fear death. Yet now, he¡¯d been beaten and humiliated so badly, he almost wanted to die. He waspletely enraged.

    ¡°You¡¯ve upied a lofty position for too long. You think of yourself as a god or immortal, and you think you can look down upon the human world from on high. But now that you¡¯ve fallen from your pedestal, how are you any different from a dead dog?¡± The Temple Master¡¯s voice boomed. He sounded free and at ease, but also a bit contemptuous.

    ¡°Unfortunately for you, I haven¡¯t ¡®fallen from my pedestal¡¯ yet!¡± The man in the conical hat¡¯s breathing was ragged, but shortly after, his wounds rapidly knit together, good as new.

    His sleeves billowed, and he suddenly raised his hand and tapped.

    Weng!

    The ck treasure ship burst with resplendent divine me.

    At the same time, a low, agonized cry resounded from beneath the hull.

    Su Yi¡¯s expression darkened. That was Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer¡¯s voice!

    ¡°Temple Master, I¡¯ve already realized that it was Su Xuanjun¡¯s reincarnation who awakened this portion of your will, and his friend¡¯s life is in my hands,¡± the man in the conical hat said tly. ¡°How about we make a deal? So long as you let me go, I swear I won¡¯t harm anyone.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly. ¡°Who was it who said that they disdained to use hostages¡¯ lives to threaten others?¡±

    The man in the conical hatughed. ¡°That was then, and this is now. I want to survive an encounter with a legendary figure like the Temple Master, and desperate times call for desperate measures.¡±

    As he spoke, his gaze remained focused on the Sword of the Human Realm, never wavering in the slightest.

    ¡°Old Fisherman, you¡¯re as despicable as before. You act imposing and fearless in front of others, but you can only resort to shameless schemes in front of me. How unseemly.¡± The Temple Master¡¯s voice rang out once more. It carried unconcealed disdain.

    But then, his voice abruptly frosted over. ¡°But fine, I¡¯ll give you what you want. You can scram.¡±

    The man in the conical hat visibly sighed in relief, smiled, and sped his fist. ¡°Many thanks!¡±

    He understood the Temple Master¡¯s disposition. He was a man of his word, and there was no way he¡¯d go back on his promises.

    Back then, which of the starry skies¡¯ old timers¡¯ didn¡¯t understand the Temple Master¡¯s character?

    The man in the conical hat raised his hand and was about to put the treasure ship away when the Temple Master¡¯s calm voice rang out once more. ¡°I never said you could take this dirty ship with you.¡±

    The man in the conical hat narrowed his eyes, and his expression darkened. ¡°Are you nning to go back on your word?¡±

    The man in the conical hatughed dryly. ¡°Are you going to scram? Or not?¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, the man in the conical hat said, ¡°You might destroy this clone of mine, but so what? However¡­ Su Xuanjun¡¯s friends will all die. Temple Master, if you don¡¯t care, you¡¯re wee to go right ahead.¡±

    He then looked at Su Yi. ¡°You should know what to do if you don¡¯t want those two friends of yours to die.¡±

    The Netherworld King¡¯s heart surged with indescribable indignation.

    Earlier, the man in the conical hat had seemed amiable and forthright. Although he was domineering enough to make one give in to despair, there was nothing to criticize about his demeanor.

    But now, the Netherworld King realized she¡¯d been mistaken. When this terrifying figure encountered people stronger than him, he revealed his despicable, insidious true nature!

    Su Yi¡¯s expression was calm, and he spoke without the slightest ripple of emotion. ¡°You¡¯re wee to go ahead and kill them, but if you do, I swear to tten your Church of the River of Stars and take your head to avenge them. Now do as you will.¡±

    This left the man in the conical hat stunned. It seemed he didn¡¯t quite believe it.

    ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯ll tten the Church of the River of Stars? Excellent! That¡¯s how a sword cultivator ought to be!¡±

    The Temple Master¡¯s heartyughter resounded from within the Sword of the Human Realm. The sound was full of delight.

    The man in the conical hat frowned and sighed, ¡°It seems this can only end in a fight to the death¡­¡±

    ¡°¡®A fight to the death?¡¯ Old Fisherman, you¡¯re letting your imagination run away with you.¡± The Temple Master¡¯sughter receded, and his voice frosted over.

    Boom!

    The Sword of the Human Realm suddenly descended and suppressed the ck ship. The vessel swayed violently, but it had no power to fight back.

    ¡°You¡­.¡± The man in the conical hat suddenly coughed up blood, and his face paled.

    His connection to the ck ship had been forcefully severed!

    But a momentter, the man in the conical hatughed, and his eyes shone with delight. ¡°I can sense that the power of your imprint of will is fading, and the Sword of the Human Realm¡¯s suppressive power has sharply decreased!¡±

    He was suddenly excited, and even his voice quavered. ¡°I would never have guessed that an unmatched expert like you would go so far as to expend both your sword and your imprint of will¡¯s power all to save a handful of insignificant lives!¡±

    The man in the conical hat had obviously lost control of his behavior. He muttered, ¡°At this rate, it¡¯ll be less than a hundred years before I can return to the stars and to my former glory!!¡±

    Su Yi and the Netherworld King furrowed their brows.¡±

    ¡°Worthless,¡± said the Temple Master. ¡°Then there¡¯s no harm in telling you that I¡¯ll return to the stars within a hundred years.¡±

    The man in the conical hat froze, his expression solemn, as if his excitement had grown wings and flown away. ¡°The antique dealer said you wouldn¡¯t return in this lifetime. Don¡¯t tell me that isn¡¯t true?¡±

    ¡°Guess,¡± said the Temple Master.

    The man in the conical hat felt stifled. A momentter, heughed, ¡°You¡¯re nothing but an imprint of will on the verge of dissipating, yet you dare threaten me? Temple Master¡­ don¡¯t you think you¡¯re underestimating me a bit too much?¡±

    ¡°Even if my power has ebbed, cutting down your clone will be as easy as turning over my hand.¡±

    Before the Temple Master¡¯s calm voice had even finished echoing through the air, the Sword of the Human Realm rumbled.

    Bang!

    The man in the conical hat took a blow to the face. His freshly healed facial features caved in once more, reduced to a meaty pulp as he was sent flying.

    Yet another blow to the face!!!

    This familiar, humiliating sensation left the man in the conical hat on the verge of going insane.

    ¡°Come on and kill me!¡± The man in the conical hat seemed intent on going all out. His entire body burst with appalling, fiery starlight as heunched an attack against the Sword of the Human Realm.

    Bang!

    But a momentter, his head was forced back as he took yet another blow to the face. He spun in circles in midair before mming to the ground with an audible thud.

    His face was a pulp of indistinct flesh, and all of his teeth had fallen out.

    ¡°You¡¯re pushing me too far!¡± The man in the conical hat shouted in fury.

    However, he¡¯d lost so many teeth, and his lips were red, bleeding, and swollen. This muffled his words, and he didn¡¯t seem the least bit threatening. If anything, it was funny.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking out a painless death, but I refuse to give it to you,¡± the Temple Master said calmly.

    The Sword of the Human Realm struck once more.

    Bang!!

    The man in the conical hat¡¯s skull practically shattered, and his features werepletely ruined. Intense humiliation and agony made his entire body convulse.

    When he saw the Sword of the Human Realm sweep toward him once more, the man in the conical hat bellowed in fury, ¡°When I escape, I¡¯ll repay this one hundred times over!¡±

    Then, beneath Su Yi and the Netherworld King¡¯s bbergasted gazes, his body surged with zing starlight. A momentter, his entire body had been reduced to ash.

    He¡¯d actually killed himself!

    ¡°When he goes all out, he¡¯s even willing to burn himself¡­¡± The Netherworld King muttered, feeling a bit tongue-tied. It seemed ludicrous.

    However, Su Yi was inwardly solemn. The man in the conical hat really was ruthless. People like him were typically the most terrifying of all.

    ¡°Were the old fart here in person, he likely wouldn¡¯t have dared try that.¡± The Temple Master¡¯s voice resounded from within the Sword of the Human Realm.

    The man in the conical hat was just a clone!

    But this only made Su Yi increasingly aware of how terrifying the man in the conical hat was.

    Still, after the clone died, Su Yi felt much calmer.

    The Temple Master¡¯s voice emanated from within the de once more. ¡°Miss, I apologize in advance, but I have to have a private conversation with, er... Su Xuanjun.¡±

    A momentter, a sword shadow shed into being, transformed into a curtain of light, and instantly blocked the Netherworld King¡¯s six senses. Her vision and divine sense could no longer detect anything whatsoever.

    Meanwhile, the cross-shaped Sword of the Human Realm lit up, and an upright, illusory figure floated above the hilt.

    A man in a dark hat and long, undyed robes.

    He looked young, elegant, and refined, with eyes as bright as the sun and moon. Just standing there casually, his thin frame seemed capable of splitting heaven and earth and suppressing the void of the starry skies!

    His was an iparable air of transcendence, as if he¡¯d escaped from the cage of the Grand Dao. He was unmatched in this world, unfettered and at ease.

    Although his figure was indistinct, his majestic bearing was beyond that of the man in the conical hat!

    However, for some inexplicable reason, the man in the dark hat and long robes seemed somehow familiar to Su Yi, as if he¡¯d seen him before and he just couldn¡¯t remember where.

    When Su Yi thought back to the movements of the divine chains of the Sword of the Nine Hells, he was increasingly certain that the Temple Master had a deep connection to the Sword of the Nine Hells!

    Su Yi took a moment to calm himself, then expressed his gratitude. ¡°Many thanks for your assistance, sir.¡±

    ¡°¡®Sir?¡¯¡± The Temple Master¡¯s illusory figure wavered, and a strange smile tugged at his lips. ¡°Earlier, the fisherman killed his own clone, and now, I¡¯m actually thanking myself for my own aid. Hah! How interesting.¡±

    Here, he could no longer hold backughter.

    After a brief daze, Su Yi¡¯s pupils dted.

    His heart was as firm as iron, and it had been for a long time. Even so, he felt as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning. Waves of shock coursed through his heart, and he felt dazed.

    A momentter, he thought back to his Tribtion of Profound Illumination, and to the divine chain that had sealed an imprint of the Dao of his past life.

    He then recalled his earlier, bold hypothesis: that the other eight divine chains each sealed the Daos of one of his past lives.

    However, at the time, that was mere conjecture, and he had no concrete proof, so he temporarily set the matter aside.

    But now, the Temple Master¡¯s words went off like a thunderp. Su Yi suddenly realized that his earlier guest was most likely right on the mark!

    Earlier, he¡¯d been in dire straits and ready to fight with his life on the line. It was the unusual movements of the Sword of the Nine Hells that awakened the Sword of the Human Realm, and the remnant will of the Temple Master dormant within the de!

    Furthermore, Su Yi could sense that the aura of one of the chains of the Sword of the Nine Hells was still resonating with the Sword of the Human Realm!

    It seemed thatbined, all of this pointed toward an unbelievable truth!

    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve already guessed it.¡± The Temple Master stood in the air off in the distance, his gaze rife with meaning. ¡°I am you, and you are me. We¡¯re simply different incarnations of the same person.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s hands quivered, and he sank into silence.

    This truth was far too shocking, and he hadn¡¯t anticipated this revtion at all, to the point that he struggled to process it.

    The master of the Temple of the Human Realm is¡­ me? Su Yi felt quite strange. When I first heard about him, I mocked his arrogance¡­ Looking back at it now, wasn¡¯t I just mocking myself?

 Chapter 1011 - Different Roads to Rebirth

    Chapter 1011 - Different Roads to Rebirth

    After a lengthy silence, Su Yi took out a jug of wine and took a swig.

    Then, he put away the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos and looked up at the illusory figure hovering in the distance like an immortal. ¡°I¡¯ll naturally have to investigate this myself.¡±

    The Temple Master nodded, his voice warm and clear. ¡°You¡¯re alive, which means that I have long since undergone rebirth. There couldn¡¯t possibly be two of me out there. The ¡®me¡¯ you see now is merely a rapidly dissipating remnant of my will.¡±

    He paused, then continued, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t ept all of this all at once, and it¡¯s fine if you only half believe me. But I don¡¯t have much time left. I hope you can remember what I¡¯m about to say, because I am your past incarnation, and you¡¯ll one day have to face my karmic entanglements.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°Go on.¡±

    He thought back to everything he¡¯d experienced with his own rebirth.

    It was only at seventeen years of age that he recovered theplete memories of his past life as Su Xuanjun, the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force.

    Perhaps the Master of the Temple of the Human Realm was yet another of his past incarnations, but he definitely hadn¡¯t awakened to the memories of that particr past life.

    ¡°I once possessed the Sword of the Nine Hells too.¡±

    The Temple Master¡¯s first sentence immediately shook Su Yi¡¯s heart. He cast aside his scattered thoughts, calmed his heart, and listened attentively.

    ¡°From the moment I began my cultivation, ity dormant in my consciousness. It was only muchter that I dared say with certainty that the divine chains the sword suppressed each contained imprints of the Daos of my past lives!¡±

    The Temple Master¡¯s eyes shone with strange light, but then, he sighed. ¡°s, despite doing everything in my power, I couldn¡¯t see through the secrets of my past lives.¡±

    Here, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but interject. ¡°Even you couldn¡¯t do it?¡±

    The way he saw it, the Temple Master¡¯s cultivation had long since surpassed the bounds of the Profound Dao. Su Yi had no way to even guess just what heights he¡¯d reached.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t do it.¡± The Temple Master shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll be direct with you. I deduced that unlocking the secrets of the divine chains wasn¡¯t a matter of increasing my cultivation. What I needed was the right opportunity.¡±

    ¡°¡®Opportunity?¡¯¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. An opportunity connected to my mental state and cultivation. I realized that if I reached unprecedented, supreme heights within a given realm of cultivation, I might well have a chance to reveal the secrets of one of my past lives.¡±

    Here, the Temple Master¡¯s eyes shone with mncholy and frustration. He sighed, ¡°s, by the time I realized that, I¡¯d already proceeded too far down my path. There was already no way for me to re-temper my cultivation or achieve perfection in prior realms.¡±

    Waves of emotion swept through Su Yi¡¯s heart.

    He finally realized why, as he underwent his Tribtion of Profound Illumination and became an Emperor, he managed to unlock the Dao of his past life.

    There was no doubt about it. If what the Temple Master was saying was true, he¡¯d achieved utter, unprecedented perfection in the Profound Illumination Realm!

    But a momentter, a certain doubt flooded his heart. ¡°In this lifetime, I lost my entire cultivation at seventeen years of age, and I was reduced to a cripple, yet I managed to awaken my memories of my life as Su Xuanjun. That doesn¡¯t seem to match what you¡¯re telling me.¡±

    The Temple Master¡¯s gaze was inscrutable. ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose.

    ¡°As Su Xuanjun, you deliberately entered the cycle of reincarnation, which enabled you to reawaken those memories as a young man,¡± the Temple Master said a bit ruefully. ¡°That¡¯s what made your past incarnation so impressive. Of course, it had something to do with the Dark and Gold Star Realm you live in, too. After all, even I can now say with certainty that throughout the stars, only the Celestial Ruins of the Dark and Gold Star Realm have the power of reincarnation.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°You¡¯re saying that your rebirth was different from mine?¡±

    The Temple Master nodded. ¡°It was indeed different. When I realized that I¡¯d reached the limit of my cultivation boundary, I achieved resonance with the aura of the Sword of the Nine Hells. It was from the sword that I gleaned enlightenment into a unique secret of rebirth.

    ¡°With it, I could sever the Dao of my current incarnation and achieve rebirth through the power of the Sword of the Nine Hells! In this way, I was reborn, and I began my cultivation anew. The Dao of my past life transformed into a chain, which remains with the Sword of the Nine Hells.¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t quite understand. ¡°In my past life, I spent countless years divining the sword¡¯s secrets, but all I got were a few Mysterious Truths. I never discovered any secrets rting to rebirth. Why is that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because in your past life, you faced a bottleneck at the Imperial Apex Realm,¡± said the Temple Master. ¡°That was far from enough to let you grasp the sword¡¯s power of rebirth.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Su Yi finally understood.

    When the Temple Master reached a certain level of strength, he realized that unlocking the divine chains of the Sword of the Nine Hells, the Dao imprints of his past lives, wasn¡¯t just a matter of raising his cultivation.

    Rather, he had to achieve unprecedented, supreme strength within a given realm.

    But as he reached this conclusion, the Temple Master realized it was already toote, so he chose rebirth.

    But the Temple Master¡¯s rebirth was different. Su Yi had actively sought out the secrets of reincarnation in his past life to realize his goal of rebirth.

    That was what let him reawaken the memories of his past life in this one, even after losing his entire cultivation base!

    ¡°Living within the Dark and Gold Star Realm ultimately did me a huge favor¡­¡± Su Yi muttered.

    The Dark and Gold Star Realm was now known as the Celestial Ruin, and most of the starry sky had forgotten about it.

    Even someone of the Temple Master¡¯s caliber was only now certain that reincarnation truly existed here!

    This let Su Yi¡¯s past incarnation as the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force take an entirely different path to rebirth!

    h! h!

    Cracking noises suddenly emanated from the Temple Master¡¯s illusory figure, and flecks of light split and scattered like rain.

    ¡°Time is short. There are three things you must remember.¡± The Temple Master solemnly exhorted Su Yi at top speeds.

    The first of these three things was about the man in the conical hat. ording to the Temple Master, he wasn¡¯t the Sacred Emissary of the Celestial Pce after all. He was, in fact, the leader of the Church of the River of Stars!

    The Temple Master called him ¡°the Fisherman.¡±

    His abilities were vast and far-reaching, and his cultivation was deep and unfathomable. With his mastery of the Laws of Cosmic Silence, he was one of the strongest old monsters throughout the stars.

    Furthermore, he¡¯d nursed a grudge ever since the Temple Master defeated him.

    And that ck treasure shop was called the Ship of Ten Thousand Stars. Half a lifetime of the fisherman¡¯s cultivation base was sealed inside!

    With the Sword of the Human Realm here, it didn¡¯t matter if the ship were under the fisherman¡¯s control. It would still restrict the fisherman¡¯s true body, and he had no way of freeing himself.

    Simply put, the Sword of the Human Realm was like a cage. So long as it suppressed the Ship of Ten Thousand Stars, the fisherman¡¯s true body wouldn¡¯t escape.

    But it was different now. Earlier, he¡¯d summon the Temple Master¡¯s remnant will, which had forcefully activated the sword¡¯s power to defeat the fisherman. This had expended the sword¡¯s power.

    It was as if a crack had appeared in a previously imprable prison.

    As time went, the crack would grow. ording to the Temple Master, the fisherman¡¯s true body would be able to break free within a century!

    The Temple Master¡¯s intended meaning was simple. He wanted Su Yi to retrieve the Sword of the Human Realm and defeat the fisherman before that happened!

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but frown and ask why the Temple Master had imprisoned the fisherman instead of killing him.

    The Temple Master avoided the question. Instead, he told Su Yi that he¡¯d understand his reasons after unlocking the divine chain representing his Dao imprint.

    The second thing the Temple Master had to say was rted to Su Yi¡¯s cultivation.

    When the Temple Master chose rebirth, his greatest regret was his failure to achieve a supreme level of strength in the Profound Unity Realm. This left ws in his Dao.

    He told Su Yi that in the Profound Unity Realm, fusing numerous Grand Daos into oneself wasn¡¯t enough. He had to connect with the source of a star realm andprehend its profundities, too. Only then could he achieve a true, perfect metamorphosis when he broke through.

    Su Yi felt enlightened.

    Actually, back in his past life, he¡¯d pieced something simr together, albeit roughly.

    His failure to achieve greater heights in his cultivation was because the Dark and Gold Star Realm was fragmented. It had been reduced to a Celestial Ruin a long time ago!

    This made it impossible for him to grasp and glean enlightenment into theplete profundities of the star realm¡¯s source. In that case, how could he break through?

    But the Temple Master told Su Yi that although the Dark and Gold Star Realm had long since withered and fallen apart, the secrets of reincarnation remained. Furthermore, a long time ago, this star realm had been utterly dazzling, the ancestral source of the myriad Daos of the starry sky.

    If Su Yi could discover the true source power of this ruined star realm, he could divine itsplete celestialws through his own efforts!

    To Su Yi, this was like a wake-up call or a sudden enlightenment.

    He¡¯d reincarnated to seek greater heights in the first ce, hadn¡¯t he?

    Now, he at least had a clear goal!

    ¡°The third and final thing I have to say is that if you venture into the stars, watch out for the old timer they call ¡®the Tailor.¡¯ He¡¯s the patriarch of the Dream-Eating Tapirs, but he has another, unknown identity. I suspect he works for a mysterious faction.

    ¡°The old timer is extremely strange. Once you¡¯ve grasped the Dao Imprint and memories I left within the Sword of the Nine Hells, you¡¯ll understand.¡±

    Here, the Temple Master¡¯s illusory figure was suddenly increasingly fragmented and indistinct. The scattering, ethereal light seemed as if it might fall apartpletely at any moment.

    The Sword of the Human Realm wailed, as if with grief.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m really dead. What¡¯s there to cry about?¡± The Temple Master chastised it with augh, then looked at Su Yi. ¡°Remember, unless you be as strong as I once was, don¡¯t reveal your identity.¡±

    Su Yi found this warning quite displeasing, and he said tly, ¡°Rest assured. I¡¯m above borrowing another¡¯s prestige to intimidate others.¡±

    The Temple Master couldn¡¯t help but throw back his head andugh. ¡°I am you, and you are me. How is that borrowing another¡¯s prestige? Once you¡¯ve fused with everything I left behind, there¡¯ll be no difference between us.¡±

    Here, he seemed to realize something, and his smile abruptly faded.

    But his illusory figure had already burst into pieces.

    ¡°Whatever you do, remember: you can be me, and you can be Su Xuanjun, but in the end, you¡¯re you. Don¡¯t let your past selves rece you!¡±

    His voice sounded urgent, with unprecedented solemnity and gravity.

    The Sword of the Human Realm shook and let out a low hum full of reluctance and mncholy.

    Su Yi, however, was stunned. A chill coursed down his spine.

    The Temple Master¡¯s warning might have seemed contradictory, but it alerted Su Yi to a certain problem.

    Can the Dao imprints suppressed by the Sword of the Nine Hells really rece my current self?

 Chapter 1012 - Only Now Do I Realize Who I Am

    Chapter 1012 - Only Now Do I Realize Who I Am

    The banks of the Reincarnation Pool.

    After a lengthy silence, Su Yi muttered to himself, ¡°The Sword of the Nine Hells most likely suppresses the divine chains to prevent my past incarnations from recing my current self.¡±

    He was well aware that if something like that really happened, it¡¯d be little different from a possession.

    The only real difference was that it¡¯d be his past self recing his current self.

    If that happened, the current him would dissipate, and his past self would seize control over everything he had!

    In my past life, I actively sought out the secrets of reincarnation and underwent rebirth. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t need to worry about that in this particr incarnation. I am the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, and my Dao includes both this life and myst. I just happened to restart along the way, that¡¯s all.

    But if I fuse with the memories of past lives like the Temple Master, their experiences, and even their personalities and will could rece mine. If that happened, how could I still be me? I¡¯d just be a new Temple Master¡­

    Su Yi¡¯s mood shifted subtly.

    This feeling really was strange. All of his past lives were him, but all of them had independent personalities, dispositions, experiences, and memories.

    He didn¡¯t know whether his past incarnations were peerless experts or unmatched fiends.

    Thus, he could say with certainty that the very thing the Temple Master had warned him about¡ªhis past selves recing him after he fused with their Dao imprints¡ªwas a very real possibility.

    Like a turtledove taking over a magpie¡¯s nest!

    His past lives were also him, but even so, Su Yi felt utterly repulsed by the thought of being possessed in such a way.

    I am Su Xuanjun. I am Su Yi. Regardless of who my past incarnations were, they¡¯re all mine to use!

    I¡¯d rather destroy them than let them rece me!

    Su Yi took a deep breath, then made up his mind.

    Sword cultivators killed decisively.

    He refused to believe that he couldn¡¯t surpass his various past lives!

    Besides, they were all his past incarnations. That meant that each of his past lives had encountered a bottleneck! One that left them no choice but to resort to rebirth in order to break through!

    But he was different from them. He¡¯d used the secrets of reincarnation to achieve rebirth, and after his conversation with the Temple Master, he realized that his current path was the correct one.

    Just how high had the Temple Master¡¯s cultivation been?

    Su Yi still didn¡¯t know, but he dared say with certainty that the ws in the Temple Master¡¯s path appeared in the Imperial Apex Realm. When Su Yi reached the Imperial Apex Realm, all he had to do was achieve supreme strength within that realm. If he did, he¡¯d have an opportunity to surpass the Temple Master in his future cultivation!

    And if he continued like that, surpassing all of his past lives wouldn¡¯t be impossible either!

    Su Yi felt enlightened, and as if there was nothing else holding him back.

    As if he only now realized just who he was.

    But Su Yi hadn¡¯t forgotten the three instructions the Temple Master had given him.

    Boom!

    The ck ship at the center of the Reincarnation Pool swayed and rose slowly, as if intent on flying away.

    The Sword of the Human Realm shed and suppressed it once more. The ship rumbled violently, as if resisting.

    But in the end, the Ship of Ten Thousand Stars failed to break free of the sword¡¯s suppression.

    Before long, a whole group of figures shot out of the vessel, then plopped onto the shore like dumplings. There were about thirty of them.

    Including Cui Longxiang!

    There was no doubt about it. These were the people who¡¯d been confined within the ck ship, the Prison of the River of Stars!

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t sure exactly what they¡¯d experienced, but even though they¡¯d been saved, all of them had fallen unconscious.

    Once he confirmed that they were unharmed, Su Yi instantly rxed.

    Then, beneath Su Yi¡¯s attentive gaze, the ck ship let out sounds reminiscent of wailing, then cut through the skies and disappeared.

    Su Yi made no attempt to stop it.

    This ship belonged to the Fisherman, and it was mysterious and inscrutable. Still, with the Sword of the Human Realm to suppress it, it wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble even if it returned to the Fisherman¡¯s side.

    ¡°Old Monster Su, I knew you¡¯de.¡± A series of hacking coughs rang out, and a battered, bloodied figure staggered out of the Reincarnation Pool.

    This was none other than Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer!

    He was the founder of the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus Bearers, as well as one of the Netherworld¡¯s most mysterious, legendary figures.

    He ran his fingers through his bloodied long hair, but when he saw that Su Yi was simrly battered, he couldn¡¯t help but grin. He looked utterly delighted.

    ¡°Is it that funny?¡± Su Yi took out his wicker chair, sprawled outfortably, then poured a bottle of medicine into his mouth.

    His battle with the Fisherman really had left him with heavy wounds, and his body was on the verge of giving out. He was only holding on thanks to his irond willpower.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help but find it funny. I¡¯ve never seen you look so pathetic before.¡± Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer plopped onto the ground and exhaled. He looked thoroughly satisfied. ¡°Life is truly intoxicating. No wonder they say the longer you live, the more you fear death. That bastard kept me trapped there for years, and my body and soul were both on the verge of copse. If I hadn¡¯t stubbornly clung to life, I¡¯m afraid we would never have met again.¡±

    Su Yi tossed over a bottle of recovery medicine he¡¯d been keeping in reserve. ¡°Since you¡¯re alive, you should treat your wounds.¡±

    Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer didn¡¯t refuse out of politeness. He swallowed the pills one by one, calmed his heart, and sat down to meditate.

    They were like brothers in adversity. Both cut sorry figures, but both seemed calm andposed.

    After oveing so many life-or-death trials, there was no way they¡¯d concern themselves with this.

    Meanwhile, the Netherworld King walked over and said gently, ¡°Is there anything you need me to do?¡±

    She hadn¡¯t sensed any of Su Yi¡¯s conversation with the Temple Master, but after the Temple Master disappeared, she regained her six senses.

    ¡°If possible, please pick up those unconscious people. Just leave Cui Longxiang,¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡°Got it.¡± The Netherworld King nodded without hesitation.

    Before long the Netherworld King had ced all the experts they¡¯d saved from the Prison of the River of Stars into the space within the Buddha¡¯s Seal of Life and Death.

    Then, she crouched and examined Cui Longxiang. ¡°He¡¯s taken a shock to the soul, but he isn¡¯t injured. He¡¯s just unconscious. It won¡¯t be long before he wakes up.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± said Su Yi. He was focused on his recovery, and he had no energy to spare on anything else.

    When the Netherworld King saw this, she sat quietly on a boulder beside the Reincarnation Pool.

    Heaven and earth were still and silent. After that fierce battle, the withered, batteredndscape seemed even more deste than before.

    The Sacred Tree of Samsara stood in the distance. The leaves of its towering branches rustled.

    The Netherworld King gently twirled the blue hair growing from her temples. Her unmatched, beautiful face was a bit pallid, and shecked her characteristic contemptuous air of a sovereign. Worry and mncholy had taken its ce.

    The man in the conical hat had disyed enough power to make one give in to despair, but he was ultimately just a clone!

    This was truly astonishing.

    But they said there was always a higher mountain out there somewhere, and indeed, the man in the conical hat crumbled like a porcin dog against the Temple Master¡¯s remnant will. He could only let himself be trampled and humiliated, and he had no power to fight back whatsoever.

    Although the Netherworld King couldn¡¯t guess why the Temple Master and the Sword of the Human Realm had intervened, she was certain it had something to do with Su Yi!

    This Su Xuanjun has far, far too many secrets¡­ The Netherworld King sighed to herself.

    Setting aside his mastery of the secrets of reincarnation, he still had that mysterious power that countered the Laws of Cosmic Silence and Heavenly Prayer. Now, when he found himself in an otherwise inescapable predicament, the Master of the Temple of the Human Realm stepped in to avert cmity.

    That aside, there was the strange, grand tribtion Su Yi had undergone atop the tform of Rebirth, and all of his unbelievable abilities¡­

    The Netherworld King was so shocked that she was starting to feel numb.

    She was starting to worry that if she let herself be curious about Su Yi any longer, she¡¯d find herself trapped and unable to free herself.

    Time slipped by.

    The Reincarnation Grounds were silent and still.

    Su Yi was the first to awaken from his meditation. He nced at the Netherworld King. ¡°Many thanks.¡±

    The Netherworld King was stunned, then caught off guard. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this is the first time you¡¯ve ever thanked me.¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Although your desperate, reckless attempts to save me earlier amounted to little more than an ant attempting to shake a tree, how could I possibly ignore your kind intentions?¡±

    The Netherworld King was instantly furious. ¡°What do you mean, an ant trying to shake a tree? Is that any way to thank someone?¡±

    Su Yi waved this away. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Now, I can agree to apany your true body to the Nine Heavens Pavilion once you escape the City of the Wrongfully Dead.¡±

    The Netherworld King¡¯s delicate frame quivered, and her red lips pursed. ¡°If it¡¯s just to repay a debt, you needn¡¯t bother.¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°I said earlier that as soon as I trusted you, I¡¯d be willing to cooperate with you. It¡¯s not just about repaying a kindness.¡±

    The Netherworld King was stunned, and her charming, starry eyes stared intently at Su Yi¡¯s handsome face. Waves of emotion swept through her heart, and she sighed, ¡°Su Xuanjun, obtaining your trust truly isn¡¯t easy.¡±

    But then, a smile so radiant that heaven and earth dimmed byparison bloomed on her face. ¡°But this is truly a good feeling. Of course, you shouldn¡¯t let your imagination run away with you. I¡¯m not moved or anything. Don¡¯t think a few words are enough to coax me into relying on you.¡±

    Her smile was charming, and her beautiful eyes shone. It was obvious that she really was in high spirits.

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°When I, Su Xuanjun, conduct my affairs, I value actions over words. Time reveals a person¡¯s heart. You¡¯ll understand eventually.¡±

    The Netherworld King¡¯s red lips parted, and she batted her beautiful eyes as sheughed, ¡°Eventually? No one can predict the future with certainty, but for now, I¡¯ll trust you just this once.¡±

    She was a peerless beauty with an impressive figure. Even seated casually atop a nearby boulder, the sheer amorousness of each smile and frown was enough to bring disaster to the popce.

    Especially when her slender legs waved gently in the air, giving her a soul-stirring, sultry charm.

    Su Yi¡¯s heart shook, and he was just about to say something when Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer awakened from his meditation too.

    Then, he grinned and clicked his tongue. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have guessed you were this capable, Old Monster Su! So, even the Netherworld King has fallen into your clutches!¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    Both Su Yi and the Netherworld King were at a loss for words!

 Chapter 1013 - Five Hundred Years, the Secrets of Reincarnation

    Chapter 1013 - Five Hundred Years, the Secrets of Reincarnation

    The Netherworld King was initially a bit embarrassed, but then she eximed, ¡°Wait, you recognize me?¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but arch his brows as well. The Netherworld king had been imprisoned within the Great Chaos Ruins of the City of the Wrongfully Dead since antiquity. How could Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer possibly recognize her?

    Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer cleared his throat, then said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing in the Netherworld I do not know.¡±

    The Netherworld King wanted to ask more questions, but Su Yi stopped her. ¡°Step aside for now. I have some questions for this old-timer.¡±

    The Netherworld King was obviously unwilling, but in the end, she agreed, got up, and left.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, fixed his cold gaze upon Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer. ¡°Old-timer, I could tell even then that there was something strange about you. If you really see me as a friend, tell me the truth. Just who are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡­.¡± Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer opened his mouth as if to speak.

    However, Su Yi interjected. ¡°I want to hear the truth.¡±

    In his past life, he¡¯d spent a long time exploring the Netherworld. He and Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer had bonded over a fight, and they were quite close.

    Su Yi was naturally well aware that the old-timer hid numerous secrets.

    But this old codger was far too slippery. Every time Su Yi asked, he avoided the question.

    For instance, when Su Yi was first investigating the secrets of reincarnation, Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer provided useful leads that helped him find both the tombstone of the City of the Wrongfully Dead and the Reincarnation Grounds of the Mausoleum of the Gods.

    Furthermore, not long ago, Su YI had learned from the Night Watchman that Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer¡¯s Coffin of the Six Paths of Reincarnation dated back to ancient times. It was actually once the supreme divine artifact of the former Bureau of the Six Paths, the Disc of the Six Paths!

    ¡°Argh, why insist on learning that? All of that¡¯s in the past. I really am just a lonely old ghost wandering this world.¡± Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer let out a deep sigh, and he seemed utterly mncholy.

    However, Su Yiughed coldly. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tell me, that¡¯s fine too. Cough up the Disc of the Six Paths you lost to me. Also, I saved that old life of yours. Don¡¯t you think you ought to return that to me too?¡±

    Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer¡¯s expression froze. ¡°Old Monster Su, are you trying to force me?¡±

    ¡°All I want is an answer,¡± Su Yi said expressionlessly. ¡°As I¡¯m sure you just saw, I almost died trying to save you, but you¡¯re still avoiding my questions. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s too much?¡±

    ¡°Err¡­.¡± Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer¡¯s expression shifted erratically.

    A long time passed before he took a deep breath and said, ¡°Very well. There¡¯s no real reason to hide this.¡±

    His eyes shone with aplicated light. ¡°My true name is Jun Ce, and in ancient times, I presided over the Infernal Pce. The people called me the Infernal Monarch.¡±

    The Infernal Monarch!

    Su Yi¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he couldn¡¯t help but re-examine Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer. ¡°Truly?¡±

    Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer grimaced, then mocked himself. ¡°It¡¯s true that I¡¯ve been down and outtely, but I haven¡¯t sunk so far as to impersonate the Infernal Monarch.¡±

    With that, he flipped over his palm.

    Weng!

    A perfectly circr ck disc floated into the air. Its surface was divided into six sections, each with totems representing one of the six paths of reincarnation.

    ¡°This is the Disc of Six Paths. In ancient times, it was under the control of the Bureau of the Six Paths. With it, they could control a portion of the natural order of reincarnation,¡± Old Ghost Coffin Bearer said in a low voice. ¡°When the cmity they call the Burial of the Dao descended, I relied on this treasure to escape with my life. However, the Burial of the Daopletely destroyed the Reincarnation Grounds.¡±

    Here, his gaze swept across the area. ¡°I¡¯m sure you can see it too. The skies of this hidden realm have shattered into countless fragments. Even the source energies of the Sacred Tree of Samsara and the Reincarnation Pool have been severely damaged. Both are the result of the Burial of the Dao. The natural order of reincarnation has been shattered ever since.¡±

    He looked pained, and it seemed he was immersed in memories. Even his tone was a little bleak and disconste.

    ¡°As for what happened after the Burial of the Dao? I¡¯m not sure either. My injuries were so severe that I could only hide within the Disc of the Six Paths and lie dormant. Countless years passed before I recovered some of my vitality and awakened within the disc.

    ¡°However, due to the damage to my soul, I¡¯d lost many of my memories. It was onlyter, as I gradually recovered them, that I came to realize who I was.

    ¡°But all of that is in the past. What¡¯s the use of discussing it now? The Infernal Pce has long since been consigned to the long river of history. Only I remain, but I¡¯m just a rootless ghost drifting aimlessly throughout this world.¡±

    Here, Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer looked at Su Yi. ¡°Everything I did over the following years, I did to repair the Reincarnation Grounds. I hoped to restore the Reincarnation Pool to its former state and help revitalize the Sacred Tree of Samsara¡­

    ¡°But then, I bumped into you as you explored the Netherworld in search of the secrets of reincarnation.¡± Here, he grinned. ¡°When I first met you, I really did have ulterior motives. I wanted to see if I could borrow your power to repair the Reincarnation Grounds. That was why I gradually guided you and shared leads regarding the secrets of reincarnation.

    ¡°Butter on¡­ How do I put this? After I truly got to know you, I had to admit that your breadth of spirit, demeanor, and majestic bearing had won me over. In the end, I decided to lead you to the Reincarnation Grounds. I wanted to see if you could realize your ambitions.¡±

    Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. ¡°Not even I would have guessed that you¡¯d sessfully open the Path of Samsara within the Reincarnation Pool, or that you¡¯d sessfully achieve rebirth!

    ¡°Ever since, I realized that although the natural order of reincarnation had been severely damaged, it hadn¡¯t truly dissipated!¡±

    Su Yi interrupted him here, and he didn¡¯t sound at all friendly. ¡°But you told me that so long as I grasped the mysteries of the Reincarnation Pool, I¡¯d be able to achieve rebirth!¡±

    Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer was instantly sheepish, but he fired back, ¡°Is that important? You really did grasp the secrets of reincarnation and open the Path of Samsara!¡±

    There was no arguing with that.

    Su Yi rubbed his forehead. ¡°No wonder so many unexpected developments arose after I reincarnated five hundred years ago. I almost failedpletely, and I didn¡¯t even have time to finish making arrangements before my rebirth.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I was trapped in the Path of Samsara for hundreds of years before finally achieving rebirth. So, the path was iplete this whole time!¡±

    Hearing this made Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer increasingly ill at ease. He coughed dryly, ¡°Despite some dangerous twists and turns along the way, you still seeded in the end, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t fault Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer any further. Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer had warned him that the Path of Samsara was full of unknowns, and he¡¯d warned him to think it over carefully.

    But in the end, Su Yi resolutely chose to pursue reincarnation anyway.

    ¡°Right, what exactly did you experience during your years trapped in the Path of Samsara?¡± Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed, and for a moment, he turned silent.

    ¡°ughter. Eternal, endless ughter. The path was full of utterly vicious, malevolent supernatural entities and spirits of the dead. Their ranks stretched as far as the eye could see. I killed and killed and killed some more, but there was no end to them. To survive, I had no choice but to devour them to replenish my exhausted power.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was distant. ¡°Thatsted until one day, I arrived in a chaotic stretch of path. It was covered in indescribable misty light and shadows. Amidst the chaos, there grew a single, towering tree.¡±

    Here, Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer¡¯s expression shifted. He seemed excited, but also ovee with disbelief.

    But in the end, he didn¡¯t interrupt Su Yi¡¯s tale.

    Su Yi continued, ¡°It was certainly a distinctive kind of tree, but it was also somewhat simr to the Sacred Tree of Samsara growing in the Reincarnation Grounds. What made it different was that this tree emanated a mysterious, iprehensible aura, and its branches were like paths extending endlessly into space. Even its leaves were unbelievable. Each reflected strange and varied visions of other worlds.¡±

    Here, Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer could no longer suppress his excitement. He muttered, ¡°That must be it! It has to be! The Tree of the Ten Thousand Worlds of Samsara born of the Netherworld¡¯s source!¡±

    Su Yi was stunned. ¡°You know the tree¡¯s origins?¡±

    He¡¯d never discussed his experiences on the Path of Samsara with anyone before. This was his first time speaking of them since his rebirth.

    Who¡¯d have thought that Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer, the first person he shared this with, would be able to discern that strange tree¡¯s origins?

    Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer said impatiently, ¡°Don¡¯t ask questions yet. Keep going.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°At the time, I sensed how wondrous the tree was, and I attempted to sense and grasp its aura. It took over a hundred years of effort before I finally discovered the power of reincarnation and rebirth within the tree.

    ¡°Furthermore, as I contemted, I refined much of the ambient chaotic energy. To my surprise, I discovered that my control over the profundities of reincarnation improved, reachingpletion.¡±

    Here, Su Yi sighed. ¡°s, before I could refine any more of that chaotic energy, something happened. Comprehending the tree¡¯s profundities triggered a resonance with its aura, and all awareness left me.

    ¡°By the time I regained awareness, I had already been reborn into my current body, and I had be the scorned live-in son-inw of a n in a remote city of the Azure Continent.¡±

    Here, Su Yi¡¯s lips curved into a smile. ¡°As a man of two lives, all of my memories really do seem like they happened a lifetime ago.¡±

    He recalled his lively, beautiful former little sister-inw, Wen Lingxue, and all the friends he¡¯d made during his time on the Azure Continent.

    Almost two years had passed since he¡¯d regained his memories.

    ¡°There¡¯s no mistaking it. What you saw then was surely the legendary Tree of the Ten Thousand Worlds of Samsara!¡± Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer¡¯s chest heaved with excitement, and even his lips quivered. ¡°I would never have guessed that the Record of the Netherworld was right! The natural order of reincarnation might have been severely damaged, but the most primordial power of reincarnation still grows within the Netherworld¡¯s source!

    ¡°That means that so long as I can find the Netherworld¡¯s source, I can bring theplete power of reincarnation back with me and restore the Reincarnation Grounds!¡±

    Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer was almost incoherent with excitement. He¡¯dpletely lost control of himself.

    There was no doubt about it. The secrets Su Yi had just shared came as a massive shock, but also as an unexpected delight.

    As Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer gradually calmed down, Su Yi asked as if all of this were perfectly normal, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s your turn to answer some of my questions now?¡±

    This time, the old-timer didn¡¯t even pause to think before straightforwardly agreeing.

 Chapter 1014 - Opening the Path of Samsara

    Chapter 1014 - Opening the Path of Samsara

    ¡°Was that chaotic stretch I found within the Path of Samsara the source of the Netherworld?¡± Su Yi asked directly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. ording to the Record of the Netherworld, although the Netherworld is vast beyond measure, its source is located in an unknown stretch of the Path of Samsara. Based on what you just told me, that chaotic stretch has to be the source of the Netherworld!¡± Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer said straightforwardly, not bothering to hide his excitement.

    ¡°That so? Then what was up with the Tree of the Ten Thousand Worlds of Samsara?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Xiantian sacred tree born of the Netherworld¡¯s source. The ancient records of the Infernal Pce say that since it was born of the Netherworld¡¯s source energies, it¡¯s also referred to as the World Tree of the Netherworld!

    ¡°The source of the Netherworld is a stretch of chaos full of the endless profundities of the Laws. And these profundities take shape through the Tree of the Ten Thousand Worlds of Samsara.

    ¡°Rumor has it that its leaves and branches connect to countless worlds and nes! Thus, before the natural order of reincarnation was broken, those who entered the cycle of reincarnation could be reborn in different worlds.

    ¡°Simply put, the Path of Samsara is actually a manifestation of the Laws within the Tree of the Ten Thousand Worlds of Samsara.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. This was more or less in agreement with his hypotheses. Reincarnation meant rebirth and a new life. This power was dark and mysterious, while the Tree of the Ten Thousand Worlds of Samsara served as a tunnel to reincarnate into new worlds. It delivered those undergoing rebirth, enabling them to realize new life within different nes of existence.

    Su Yi then went on to ask various questions. Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer was quite cooperative, and he answered everyst one of them. Even when he didn¡¯t know the answer, he patiently exined what he could.

    Before long, he¡¯d cleared up most of Su Yi¡¯s doubts.

    The Infernal Pce had fallen in ancient times, and the powers it controlled at its peak¡ªlike the Ten Yama Kings and the Bureau of the Six Paths¡ªhad all gone up in smoke.

    Even its final Infernal Monarch, Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer, had only narrowly escaped death by hiding within the Disc of the Six Paths.

    And all of this was due to an iparably strange catastrophe!

    Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer called this catastrophe the Burial of the Dao. After it befell the Netherworld, it shattered the natural order of reincarnation. The skies of the Reincarnation Grounds had been fragmented ever since, and both the Sacred Tree of Samsara and the Reincarnation Pool were badly damaged.

    Even the Ten Courts of Hell had been destroyedpletely, and their ruins were now known as the Mausoleum of the Gods!

    After he awakened from his long dormancy, Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer discovered that a long time had passed. The world was much the same, but everyone he¡¯d once known had passed away. In the years that followed, he¡¯d continuously sought out the truth of the Burial of the Dao. In particr, he wanted to know the origins of this catastrophe.

    Unfortunately, countless years had passed, and all of this history had long since been shrouded in dust. Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer failed to learn anything at all.

    In the end, he focused his attention on repairing the Reincarnation Grounds, restoring the natural order of reincarnation, and rebuilding the Infernal Pce!

    ¡°A catastrophe actually destroyed the natural order of reincarnation, and consigned even a faction as enormous as the Infernal Pce to the long river of history? That really is strange.¡± Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed.

    The way he saw it, the power of reincarnation was born of the Netherworld¡¯s source. It would have been fair to call it the supreme power of the Laws within the Netherworld; there was no need to even question its strength.

    If that weren¡¯t the case, why would both the Nine Heavens Pavilion and the Church of the River of Starse from outer space just to investigate the secrets of reincarnation?

    Even the leader of the Church of the River of Stars, the Fisherman, hade in person¡ªor rather, as a clone¡ªall for the sake of acquiring theplete mysteries of reincarnation!

    It was easy to imagine how wondrous and mighty this powerful was.

    Yet this supreme natural order had been severely damaged in an ancient catastrophe.

    That was far too unsettling.

    Just where had this catastrophee from? And just how powerful was it?

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t even guess. All he could say with certainty that the Burial of the Dao was likely even more terrifying than Celestial Laws like Heavenly Prayer and Cosmic Silence!

    ¡°Old Monster Su, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask of you.¡± Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer took a deep breath and gazed solemnly at Su Yi.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°You want me to guide you to the Netherworld¡¯s source?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer¡¯s eyes zed with fervent eagerness. ¡°I want to repair the shattered natural order.¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Su Yi said solemnly, ¡°I can help you, but all I can say is that repairing the natural order of reincarnation will be harder than ascending the heavens. You have almost no hope of sess.¡±

    Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer grinned. ¡°Even if there¡¯s only a thread of hope, I¡¯ll give it everything I have. Even if I fail in the end, I won¡¯t have any regrets.¡±

    Su Yi made no further attempts to dissuade him. Instead, he nodded. ¡°We can leave once I fully recover. Before that, I think you¡¯d best meet with your grand-disciple.¡±

    With that, he waved his sleeves through the air and summoned the old blind man from within the Seed of the Azure.

    ¡°Founder!?¡± The old blind man couldn¡¯t help but blurt. His face filled with excitement.

    Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer instantly looked conflicted, and he led the old blind man away for a private chat.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, rose from his wicker chair and kicked the unconscious Cui Longxiang. ¡°Quit pretending. Come on, get back on your feet.¡±

    Cui Longxiang shuddered from head to toe, then sat up and said awkwardly, ¡°Heh heh, I just didn¡¯t want to disrupt you two old-timers¡¯ conversation.¡±

    ¡°Drop the nonsense. Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer and I will be leaving for the Netherworld¡¯s source soon. Take the Netherworld King with you, leave the Reincarnation Grounds, and wait for us at Allriver Mountain,¡± ordered Su Yi.

    Cui Longxiang nodded.

    He¡¯d already heard all of Su Yi¡¯s conversation with Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer, and he was naturally well aware that not just anyone could visit the Netherworld¡¯s source.

    Shortly afterward, Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer and the old blind man returned.

    The old blind man was obviously in high spirits, but Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer¡¯s expression was overcast, and he sighed, ¡°That punk Pi Mo really crossed a line.¡±

    There was no doubt about it. He¡¯d already learned that his disciple, the Master of the Blood Coffin, had died at Pi Mo¡¯s hands.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get justice for you,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°And for myself while I¡¯m at it.¡±

    Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer nodded, then said no more on the subject.

    Then, Su Yi personally escorted Cui Longxiang, the Netherworld King, and the old blind man out of the Reincarnation Grounds. Once they¡¯d left the hidden realm, they proceeded to Allriver Mountain to convene with Ye Luo, the old rooster, and the others.

    When Su Yi got back, he calmed his heart, meditated, and recovered.

    A full day passed before he got up and gazed at Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer, who was already ready and waiting. ¡°The Path of Samsara is perilous and unpredictable. You¡¯d best be prepared.¡±

    Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer grinned. ¡°With such a trusty guide to lead the way, what do I have to fear? Even if we encounter unforeseen dangers, I can seize the opportunity to taste the wonders of reincarnation and rebirth.¡±

    Su Yi said no more. He simply got started.

    His hands ovepped, and wisps of inscrutable, mysterious power surged continuously from his fingertips.

    Whoosh~

    Off in the distance, the leaves of the cloud-piercing Sacred Tree of Samsara rustled. Half of the tree glowed with vibrant, misty green light, while a murky gray aura of death permeated the other half.

    Immediately afterward, the almost desated Reincarnation Pool boiled over, and the waters manifested of the Laws of Oblivion rippled and surged, forming a massive, unfathomable whirlpool.

    As the whirlpool revolved, the entire hidden realm trembled, and the skies manifested of the fragmented natural order of reincarnation reacted as if they¡¯d been summoned. All of them surged toward the Reincarnation Pool.

    Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer looked a bit dazed. This scene was far too familiar to him.

    Back then, he¡¯d stood there and watched as Su Yi grasped the mysteries of the Reincarnation Pool and opened the Path of Samsara!

    Now, a simr scene yed out before his eyes once more.

    About ten minutester.

    Su Yi¡¯s hands slowly rose through the air.

    Boom!

    Within the massive whirlpool of the Laws of Oblivion, the countless umted fragments of sky interwove and caught aze. The lights of both of the contrasting halves of the Sacred Tree of Samsara surged like mad and fused with the zing fragments of sky.

    Then, amidst the raging, misty light, a mysterious doorway slowly opened in the air.

    Heaven and earth trembled, and wind and thunder ran rampant.

    The dense aura of the power of reincarnation flooded out of the doorway and permeated the air, as mysterious as could be.

    The Gate of Reincarnation!!

    Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer¡¯s breathing sped up with obvious excitement. ¡°Old Monster Su, has your mastery of the profundities of reincarnation reached perfection?¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°Laws of Rebirth aside, I¡¯ve mastered the Laws of Oblivion, the Laws of Withering and Flourishing, and the Laws of the Far Shore, but I¡¯ve yet to master thest, most central of the five: the Laws of the End.¡±

    He¡¯d grasped the Laws of Rebirth atop the tform of Rebirth in his past life.

    He¡¯d gleaned enlightenment into the Laws of Withering and Flourishing from the Sacred Tree of Samsara, and the Laws of Oblivion from the Reincarnation Pool.

    As for the Laws of the Far Shore? They were also known as the Power of Deliverance. He¡¯d learned them as he reincarnated, deriving them from the Netherworld¡¯s source.

    Each represented a portion of the profundities of the secrets of reincarnation, and Su Yi had emzoned each of them into the Sword of the Nine Hells in his past life.

    Now that he¡¯d returned to the Imperial Realm, he¡¯d regained control over the profundities of these four Laws.

    ¡°The Laws of the End¡­. so that¡¯s it,¡± said Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer. He suddenly took out two things and passed them to Su Yi. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to watch over these for me.¡±

    One of the two treasures was the Disc of the Six Paths, while the other was a jade record that Su Yi had never seen before.

    It was only about the size of a fist, and it was shaped much like the page of a book. It bore some resemnce to the Night Watchman¡¯s Book of Diting.

    However, it was missing a corner, and spider web-like burn marks spread across its surface. It seemed as if it had been damaged.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised. As small as it was, he sensed a mysterious, intimidating aura emanating from the jade record. It was boundless and ethereal, heavy, and serene.

    Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer was suddenly iparably solemn, even a bit pious as he said softly, ¡°This is the Record of the Netherworld, the treasure only the Infernal Monarchs of the Infernal Pce can wield, as well as a Xiantian divine artifact with origins that can be traced back to the Netherworld¡¯s beginning!¡±

    The Record of the Netherworld!

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes lit up. So, it¡¯s that treasure!

    There were too many rumors about the Record of the Netherworld to count, and each made it seem more miraculous than the one before. It was full of legendary splendor!

 Chapter 1015 - The Golden Silkworm

    Chapter 1015 - The Golden Silkworm

    Rumor had it that the Record of the Netherworld was born alongside the Netherworld¡¯s source, and that it was carved with unknown, secret chaos markings. It was like the book of the heavens.

    There were also rumors that the Record of the Netherworld was emzoned with the heart¡¯s blood of generations of Infernal Monarchs, and that it contained the supreme legacies of the Netherworld.

    There were too many such rumors to count.

    However, the Record of the Netherworld had existed only in fleeting rumors since the downfall of the Infernal Pce. It hadn¡¯t appeared since.

    Su Yi wouldn¡¯t have thought that it had been in Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer¡¯s hands this entire time!

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know you had this treasure?¡± eximed Su Yi.

    Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer sighed. ¡°You didn¡¯t know that I was the former ruler of the Netherworld, the Infernal Monarch, either.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± After a moment¡¯s silence, Su Yi asked, ¡°Why do you want to entrust these treasures to me?¡±

    ¡°Just in case.¡± Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer gazed at the Gate of Reincarnation. ¡°We can¡¯t predict what¡¯ll happen after we go in, and we have to be prepared.¡±

    He then stuffed both treasures into Su Yi¡¯s hands. ¡°Take them. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m giving them to you; I¡¯m just having you look after them for me.¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t refuse. ¡°What exactly is hidden within the Record of the Netherworld, anyway?¡±

    He was quite interested, as there was no more famous treasure throughout the Netherworld, nor was there any other treasure with as much legendary ir.

    Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer said impatiently, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thatter. For now, let¡¯s hurry up and get started.¡±

    After a moment¡¯s thought, Su Yi put both treasures away and shot toward the gate without any further dys.

    Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer followed immediately after.

    Both of them disappeared as soon as they shot through the doorway.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°This is the Path of Samsara? Something¡¯s not right here. Why don¡¯t I see any supernatural beings or departed souls?¡±

    This void-like, dim world had no ground and no sky. There was nothing but endless emptiness and silence.

    There was no way to even differentiate between directions.

    Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer was quite confused.

    When they entered the Path of Samsara, he was iparably cautious. Who¡¯d have thought that ten minutes would pass without encountering the slightest danger?

    ¡°This ce really is different from when I first arrived.¡± Su Yi was surprised too.

    Back then, after he entered the Path of Samsara, he encountered a seemingly endless horde of supernatural entities, and heunched into an endless ughter.

    It was to the point that he had no choice but to devour and refine ghosts to replenish his spent energy.

    Yet now that he¡¯d returned to the Path of Samsara, there was no sign of life, let alone supernatural beings or departed souls.

    All they encountered along the way was endless, deathly silence.

    There was no doubt about it: something had happened to the Path of Reincarnation, clearing the path of departed souls. None of them remained!

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but take this seriously. ¡°Be careful, and if anything happens, remember to protect me.¡±

    Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer was stunned. ¡°You want me to protect you?¡±

    Su Yi said as if it were perfectly obvious, ¡°I¡¯m only in the early-stage Profound Illumination Realm right now. Don¡¯t you think you ought to charge into the fray first should we run into danger?¡±

    The corners of Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer¡¯s lips twitched.

    As they conversed, the two continued ahead. Su Yi calmed his heart and sensed their surroundings, and a full ten minutes passed before he caught a faint, nigh-imperceptible hint of mysterious energy fluctuations.

    His spirits soared. ¡°The Tree of the Ten Thousand Worlds of Samsara is still there!¡±

    His footsteps then picked up speed as he shot toward the source of those mysterious energy fluctuations. Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer hurried after him.

    Before long, a rumbling of the Grand Dao echoed through the air. The sound emanated from the distant void, breaking the deathly silence.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that¡¯s the Netherworld¡¯s source up ahead?¡± Finally, Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer saw a space permeated with a boundless sea of chaotic energy up ahead, and he couldn¡¯t help but react.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Su Yi nodded. Inwardly, he was excited too.

    Back then, it was in front of the Tree of the Ten Thousand Worlds of Samsara that he had realized his goal of rebirth. It was also there, in the patch of chaos surrounding the Netherworld¡¯s source, that he had absorbed and refined much of its source energies. This had brought his grasp of the profundities of reincarnation one step closer to perfection.

    s, before he got the chance to refine even more of that chaotic energy, his qi inadvertently resonated with the Tree of the Ten Thousand Worlds of Samsara, and he reincarnated.

    But now, he was back. The Netherworld¡¯s sourcey before him once more!

    ¡°And here I thought the Path of Samsara would be terrifying. Who¡¯d have thought I¡¯d just get all worked up over nothing¡­?¡± Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer muttered to himself.

    They hadn¡¯t encountered the slightest danger along the way. Even now, Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer found that a bit hard to believe.

    ¡°I actually rather hope we worried for nothing,¡± muttered Su Yi as he led the way toward the stretch of chaotic energy in the distance.

    Boom!

    The power of chaos surged. It was vast beyond limit, and it enveloped the entire area. Its surging power rumbled like the thunder of the Grand Dao, letting out a series of low booms.

    Countless inscrutable, unfathomable powers of the Laws surged throughout the chaos like waves, and their auras were so mighty that they seemed like the majesty of the heavens. They were terrifying beyond measure.

    The pressure on Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer increased many times over. His entire body tensed, and even his mental state was affected. It seemed he¡¯d been ovee with astonishment.

    Much like an ordinary mortal upon witnessing a god or immortal, or a cultivator beneath the will of the heavens.

    The aura emanating from within the chaos was enough to make Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer feel suffocated. He felt as if all the qi throughout his body were being suppressed beneath the weight of a primordial divine mountain, and each step forward was arduous.

    His expression shifted dramatically, and he breathed in great big gasps. Even when he circted the entirety of his cultivation base, he felt as if he were about to be crushed into nothingness. He wouldn¡¯t be able to hold out much longer.

    h!

    Up ahead, Su Yi¡¯s hands formed a seal, and a me manifested of the profundities of reincarnation gathered in his palm, much like a torch.

    Wherever its light shone, the chaotic aura mellowed.

    Practically simultaneously, Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer felt as if that primordial divine mountain had lifted from his shoulders, and his whole body rxed.

    His expression was grave, and it seemed he¡¯d been thoroughly shocked. He muttered, ¡°The Netherworld¡¯s source is far too terrifying. Its aura alone practically ground me into dust! If the Netherworld¡¯s source bore down on me directly, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d be dead in an instant¡­¡±

    ¡°The chaotic energy here is the Netherworld¡¯s source. Resisting it is like fighting the Laws of the entirety of the Netherworld. No one would be able to withstand them,¡± Su Yi said casually. ¡°But so long as you control the profundities of reincarnation, you can neutralize the threat and assimte into the chaos.¡±

    ¡°Assimte?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Like a stream flowing into the Sea, or ten thousand Daos returning to their source. Only then can you avoid being crushed into powder.¡± As Su Yi spoke, he led the way into that boundless stretch of chaos. Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer followed hot on his heels.

    Su Yi held his ¡°torch¡± aloft the entire time, and the light of the mysteries of reincarnation enveloped both him and Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer.

    When they entered that chaotic stretch, they were indeed like water flowing into the sea, and they faced no danger.

    Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer gradually calmed down.

    ¡°In a bit, you must be careful. Don¡¯t try to sense the Tree of the Ten Thousand Worlds of Samsara¡¯s aura. If you do, it¡¯s highly likely that you¡¯ll undergo reincarnation,¡± said Su Yi.

    That was certainly not the worst of fates, but Su Yi knew full well that if they reincarnated, the cultivation bases they¡¯d acquired through painstaking efforts would dissipate, and they¡¯d have to restart from the beginning. Furthermore, there was no way of knowing which ne of existence they¡¯d wind up in¡­

    Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer nodded. He was naturally well aware of the risks.

    Whoosh!

    As they walked through the chaos, the source energies churned like waves. All manner of the most primordial energies of the Laws surged within the chaos. It almost seemed as if this were the origin of the Grand Dao.

    Suddenly, Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer¡¯s pupils dted. There, off in the distant chaos, he saw an incredibly wondrous, enormous tree.

    It was like a divine mountain, and its trunk was as enormous as a coiled dragon. Its dense branches extended into the chaos like mountain ranges, and even its leaves were each the size of a house. Colorful light flowed around them, and misty radiance surged.

    The churning power of chaos fell from the tree like a waterfall.

    From a distance, it was like the sacred tree of the nine heavens. Its tip extended beyond the dome of heaven, while its roots stretched past the nine serenities of the earth. It was an astonishing sight.

    ¡°The Tree of the Ten Thousand Worlds of Samsara¡­ It¡¯s really here¡­¡± Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer¡¯s mouth opened and closed. Fervent excitement was written all over his face.

    As thest Infernal Monarch of the Netherworld, this was still his first time visiting the Netherworld¡¯s source and seeing this sacred tree that practically only existed in legend.

    They proceeded a little further, and Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer could clearly see the worlds reflected on the tree¡¯s massive leaves: strange scenes of all types.

    Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer was well aware that all of these worlds really existed, and that they could use the tree to enter them via rebirth!

    ¡°We can¡¯t get any closer,¡± said Su Yi. He stopped in his tracks. ¡°We should stop here.¡±

    He could already sense the power of the Laws spreading from the distant tree. They were as boundless and immeasurable as the ocean, and they were terrifying.

    Should they try to resist them, it was highly likely that they¡¯d be swept into the tree¡¯s power and forced to undergo rebirth.

    Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer nodded.

    He¡¯de to the Netherworld¡¯s source to contemte and master the profundities of reincarnation. He wanted to see whether or not he could bring this power out with him and use it to restore the fragmented natural order of the Reincarnation Grounds.

    ¡°Hm? Old Monster Su, look! There¡¯s something strange about that leaf!¡± Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer suddenly cried out.

    Su Yi followed his gaze and saw a house-sized leaf on one of the Tree of the Ten Thousand Worlds of Samsara¡¯s branches. It was flowing with colorful light, disying the resplendent outline of another world.

    However, upon closer inspection, the leaf was trembling slightly.

    A distinctive, golden light was surging along the leaf¡¯s veins. Upon closer inspection, a roughly foot-long golden silkworm was gnawing away at the leaf!

    A golden silkworm was eating the leaves of the Tree of the Ten Thousand Worlds of Samsara!

    This tree grew atop the power of the Netherworld¡¯s source, and it was the manifestation of numerous Laws, Laws strong enough to shatter even an expert like Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer with ease.

    Yet a silkworm was eating its leaves. This was unquestionably unbelievable!

    ¡°What kind of divine lifeform is that?¡± Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer¡¯s heart swelled with curiosity.

 Chapter 1016 - Attacking From Another Realm

    Chapter 1016 - Attacking From Another Realm

    Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer still remembered Su Yi¡¯s warning, and he dared not investigate with his divine sense. He simply evaluated it with his eyes.

    s, due to the distance, he couldn¡¯t see the silkworm¡¯s characteristics clearly.

    ¡°Old Monster Su, did you see a silkworm like that when you were here?¡± asked Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer.

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°No, and I would have noticed. I was trapped here for over a hundred years. I had so much time that I counted each and every leaf on that tree. There were 10,836 of them exactly.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer didn¡¯t quite know what to say. How bored do you have to be to count the leaves on a tree?

    ¡°In that case, the golden silkworm must have appeared recently,¡± said Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer.

    Su Yi reincarnated five hundred years ago.

    But he¡¯d spent most of that time trapped in the Path of Samsara. During those long years leading up to his reincarnation, he saw no sign of the golden silkworm.

    So it must have appeared after his rebirth.

    ¡°Strictly speaking, it must have appeared within thest eighteen years,¡± said Su Yi. It had been almost neen years since his rebirth, which is what led him to that conclusion.

    ¡°Strange. This is the Netherworld¡¯s source. What¡¯s a living thing like that doing here?¡± Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer found it increasingly strange. ¡°Furthermore, it¡¯s eating the leaves of the Tree of the Ten Thousand Worlds of Samsara. That¡¯s simply unbelievable!¡±

    ¡°Let me have a look.¡± Su Yi was intrigued too. He took a deep breath, then prepared to risk investigating with his divine sense.

    Furthermore, he was prepared to immediately sever his divine sense should the tree¡¯s power of rebirthtch onto it.

    He most certainly didn¡¯t want to reincarnate again.

    Whoosh!

    Su Yi used the mysteries of reincarnation to manipte his divine sense, and it cautiously shot toward the Tree of the Ten Thousand Worlds of Samsara.

    However, before it could get close to the silkworm, something unexpected happened.

    Boom!

    The leaf the golden silkworm was on lit up, and a dazzling silver divine arrow shot out of the world outlined on its surface.

    It instantly shattered Su Yi¡¯s divine sense.

    Then, the silver arrow continued through the air, its power undiminished as it shot toward Su Yi.

    This arrow was iparably terrifying and as radiant as a flowing beam of light. Its tip was carved with strange silver Dao Markings, and it emanated an indescribable, terrifying majesty.

    Boom!

    The chaotic energy around the tree surged, and the power of the Laws interwove. Its power was more than enough to crush the likes of Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer.

    It interfered with the arrow¡¯s path, too.

    But shockingly, the arrow was unsurpassed in its sharpness, and it forcefully cut a path through the chaotic energy, scattering a rain of silver light as it shot toward Su Yi.

    Terrifying!

    Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer didn¡¯t even pause to think. He immediately stood protectively in front of Su Yi and attacked with all his might.

    ¡°Hah!¡± His hands formed a mighty, unfathomable divine seal, which he flung through the air.

    Bang!!

    The divine seal and silver arrow shed, splitting apart with a resounding st.

    Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer didn¡¯t even have time to dodge. The silver arrow bore right through the side of his chest, and blood burst forth like a geyser.

    He¡¯d blocked the arrow, and much of its power had been neutralized, but its tip still poked through his back.

    Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer shuddered with agony, and his face paled. He gasped repeatedly. ¡°Fuck! Just what kind of expert attacked us!?¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s expression darkened, and the depths of his profound gaze surged with monstrous fury.

    This ambush hade far too suddenly and far too unexpectedly.

    It caught himpletely off guard too.

    And their opponent had obviously already been aware of their arrival. When he sensed Su Yi¡¯s divine sense approaching the golden silkworm, he struck to kill without the slightest hesitation!

    There was no doubt about it; whoever this person was, he didn¡¯t take Su Yi or Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer at all seriously. Otherwise, there was no way he would have attacked without a word!¡±

    ¡°How are your wounds?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°Not enough to kill me.¡± Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer¡¯s breathing was a bitbored as he endured the pain. ¡°However, this arrow¡¯s power is iparably insidious. It¡¯s actually corroding and destroying my life force! It¡¯ll take some time to stop it.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze focused. ¡°You¡¯ll just have to endure for now. I''ll treat your wounds in a bit.¡±

    He¡¯d already sensed that as the arrow shot through the chaos, the energy of the Netherworld¡¯s source more than halved its power. Were that not the case, Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer would have taken unimaginable damage!

    It was then that a regretful voice rang out. ¡°What a pity. I actually failed to kill that kid! What a waste of a Meteor Arrow.¡±

    Su Yi suddenly looked up. A human figure had appeared in the world reflected in the leaf the golden silkworm was gnawing on.

    His hair was white as snow, and his thin figure was covered in blue armor. He looked like he was in his twenties, and his features were handsome but cold. As his eyes opened and closed, they surged with monstrous silver firelight.

    He carried a longbow, and he had a ck quiver of arrows hanging from his waist. Even standing there casually, he had a cruel, wanton, prideful majesty about him.

    All of these seemed entirely unbelievable.

    This godlike white-haired man had appeared in the world reflected on a leaf of the Tree of the Ten Thousand Worlds of Samsara. Although it seemed like he was standing there, he gave off the impression that he was unreachably far away.

    As if there were endless time and space between them.

    ¡°That guy is dangerous. Whatever you do, be careful.¡± Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer grimly transmitted a warning.

    This ce was the Netherworld¡¯s source!

    This person had appeared on a leaf of the Tree of the Ten Thousand Worlds of Samsara and fired a silver arrow into the Netherworld''s source. Such methods were unbelievable, no different from the abilities of a god or immortal.

    ¡°I¡¯ll naturally proceed with caution, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll hold my nose and tolerate this,¡± Su Yi transmitted back. His eyes surged with cold and imposing murderous intent.

    Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer was rmed. ¡°Old Monster Su, don¡¯t do anything reckless! Be careful not to get yourself reincarnated again!¡±

    Su Yi nodded.

    As the two conversed, the white-haired, armored man reflected on the leaf conversed with someone too. His mouth opened and closed, and from time to time, he nodded his head.

    s, his figure was merely part of the world reflected on the leaf. It was like the surface of a mirror, and firelight surged within it. It was impossible to tell just who he was talking to.

    Suddenly, he looked up, his eyes shining like the sun. Their light pierced through the misty chaotic energy and locked onto Su Yi and Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer.

    Then, heughed and said slowly, ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll give you two an opportunity. So long as you answer my questions, I¡¯ll let you go. Otherwise¡­¡±

    He patted the quiver hanging from his waist. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind using these Meteor Arrows to kill you both.¡±

    His tone was casual, and his gaze was proud and contemptuous, as if he were a sovereign issuing decrees.

    This was apletely tant threat!

    Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer¡¯s brow furrowed, and his expression was unsightly.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was increasingly calm. ¡°What do you want to know?¡±

    The white-haired man¡¯s eyes shone with imposing light. ¡°Tell me how you entered the source of reincarnation.¡±

    One sentence, and Su Yi and Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer realized that the man most likely didn¡¯t know about the Path of Samsara leading to the Netherworld¡¯s source! ¡°We walked in, of course.¡± Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer grinned, his expression rife with mockery.

    The white-haired man¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You¡¯re seeking death.¡±

    He then plucked a silver arrow from his quiver, strung his longbow, and fired.

    Boom!!

    Terrifying silver radiance burst forth, apanied by a st of wind and thunder.

    The silver arrow shot out of that ¡°illusory world¡±, quick as an arc of divine light. It prated theyers of chaotic power as it shot right toward them.

    Su Yi grabbed Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer and dodged to the side.

    Terrifyingly, even though Su Yi reacted in time, when the silver arrow shot toward him, its terrifying energy fluctuations went off like an exploding sun. They sent him staggering back, and his blood and qi churned.

    ¡°A Celestial Law! It¡¯s not at all inferior to Heavenly Prayer or Cosmic Silence!¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed. He was starting to understand.

    The power of that silver arrow could shoot into the Netherworld¡¯s source because it was covered with the supreme Celestial Laws of a star realm!

    However, Su Yi still didn¡¯t understand how their assant had appeared in the world reflected on the surface of the leaf.

    These methods were far too unbelievable.

    ¡°You¡¯re only in the Profound Illumination Realm, but you can actually pass through the source of reincarnation without fear of the suppression of its Laws. That¡¯s truly unbelievable.¡± The white-haired man seemed to understand something, and his eyes zed with startling divine light. ¡°As you can see, the gulf between us is enormous. If I want to kill you, it won¡¯t matter that you can pass safely through the source of reincarnation. You¡¯ll still die beyond a shadow of a doubt within three arrows!¡±

    But then, he sharply changed tacks. ¡°But if you¡¯re willing to cooperate and give me a portion of your origin energy, I can spare your lives and grant you an enormous stroke of good fortune.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was calm and indifferent. He ignored this offerpletely. Instead, he ced the grievously injured Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer on his back and proceeded toward the distant tree.

    Whoosh!

    The power of reincarnation surged around him, and wherever he passed, the misty aura of chaos silently dispersed, clearing a path.

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? Want to throw your life away?¡± The white-haired man frowned in confusion.

    Su Yi still paid him no heed. As he drew near the Tree of the Ten Thousand Worlds of Samsara, he soared upward toward the leaf.

    ¡°Little bastard! How dare you ignore me!? Stop right there! Get any closer, and I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The white-haired man surged with murderous intent as he realized that something was amiss about Su Yi¡¯s behavior. He immediately strung his bow and aimed an arrow at Su Yi.

    ¡°Tell me, what will happen if I kill that golden silkworm?¡± said Su Yi coolly, his gaze distant and inscrutable.

    h!

    Sword qi struck like lightning, effortlessly cleaving through the chaotic energy. It was so quick that it was unbelievable.

    The white-haired man¡¯s expression shifted, and he attacked directly.

    Boom!

    A silver divine arrow shot forth with unfathomable power. It was terrifying beyond limit.

    A heaven-shaking st followed, scattering a rain of light.

    But against the white-haired, armored man¡¯s expectations, when his iparably tyrannical arrow shed with that streak of sword qi, it suffered a devastating impact and shattered inch by inch!

    h!

    In the end, the sword qi shattered too.

    Even so, the white-haired man still lost his cool, and his eyes widened in disbelief.

 Chapter 1017 - Without Beginning or End, a Cycle of Life and Death

    Chapter 1017 - Without Beginning or End, a Cycle of Life and Death

    This was the white-haired man¡¯s first time seeing a Profound Illumination cultivator capable of striking down one of his arrows.

    How could he not be surprised?

    But a momentter, he dared not give the matter any further thought, as Su Yi had attacked once more.

    He was targeting the golden silkworm this time too!

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± The white-haired man was enraged, and he fired three silver divine arrows at once.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Chaotic energy churned and misty light surged as sword qi and silver arrow shed. The impact produced a heaven-shaking boom, and destructive power swept outward.

    These arrows were supposed to be a surefire one-hit kill, but the white-haired man had fired three of them, and Su Yi had blocked them all!

    Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer¡¯s heart shook. His eyes widened, and he was at a loss for words.

    He¡¯d experienced the silver arrow¡¯s terrifying strength for himself. They¡¯d instantly dealt him a devastating blow, and they¡¯de close to destroying his fleshly body!

    Even now, the silver arrow¡¯s power corroded and destroyed his vitality. It was strange and insidious to the extreme.

    Who¡¯d have thought that Su Yi would neutralize these arrows one by one, as if he¡¯d figured out a secret method of countering them?

    ¡°How is this possible!?¡± The white-haired man cried out in rm and anger. It seemed he was struggling to ept this.

    His Dao of Archery should have been enough to destroy any Profound Dao cultivator with ease!

    ¡°He¡¯s panicking! He¡¯s panicking!¡± Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer let out a strange cry, and his face filled with mockery. Inwardly, he was iparably delighted.

    This left the white-haired man ashen-faced with anger, and his eyes practically spat fire.

    But he had no energy to spare on Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer, as Su Yi was already charging toward the golden silkworm.

    This time, Su Yi drew the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos.

    ng!

    The boundless hum of a sword rang out.

    An illusory, ethereal sword twirled in Su Yi¡¯s grip, as if it were rolling back the river of stars. This mighty sh swept toward the golden silkworm.

    Boom!

    The sword qi was as boundless as the river of heaven breaking through a dam.

    The white-haired man wanted to intervene, but his quiver of arrows was already empty. He¡¯d already used all of his silver arrows up!

    ¡°Dammit!¡± His eyes bulged with fury.

    But it was then that the silkworm, which had been gnawing on the leaf this entire time, raised its head and let out a somewhat unwilling sigh.

    A momentter, its foot-long body surged with motes of golden light. They interwove like silk threads, forming a mysterious and inscrutable talisman gylph as dazzling as the rising sun. It illuminated the entire stretch of chaos.

    What kind of power was this?

    Su Yi¡¯s pupils constricted as he sensed an impending lethal threat.

    Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer felt a prickling pain all over his skin and a rending agony in his soul. He couldn¡¯t even open his eyes.

    Boom!

    Su Yi¡¯s sweeping sword qi shattered beneath the effects of the talisman glyph.

    However, before the talisman gylph could release its power, the massive, mountainous Tree of the Ten Thousand Worlds of Samsara swayed.

    Countless streaks of chaotic power surged with the terrifying power of the Laws and bore down all at once.

    Crunch!

    The radiant talisman marking split and dissipated without a trace.

    But all of this wasn¡¯t over yet!

    The power of the golden glyph seemed to have awakened the massive tree from its ancient slumber. The tree swayed violently, its branches danced about like mad, and its leaves rustled.

    Meanwhile, the boundless flood of chaotic power swathed in the most primordial power of the Laws descended ruthlessly upon the silkworm.

    Crunch!

    The leaf it was gnawing on¡ªand the projection of the world on its surface¡ªcouldn¡¯t take it. Both exploded into pieces.

    ¡°Dammit!!! Remember, my name is Qing Xiao, and I¡¯ll be sure to take your lives and eradicate your entire families!¡± The white-haired man reflected on the leaf let out an utterly unresigned roar before his figure disappeared from view.

    But before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, the silkworm was enveloped in the terrifying flood of chaotic power.

    It shook violently, and the power of the Laws surged as if on fire.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi had already carried Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer safely into the distance.

    Furthermore, a dim, perfectly round bundle of light hovered over his left hand. As the raging power of the Laws swept toward them, the sphere of light neutralized it.

    Upon closer inspection, the spherical light came from the snow-white jade record resting on Su Yi¡¯s palm. It was like the page of a book, but one of its corners was damaged.

    The Record of the Netherworld!

    Profound and mysterious energy fluctuations flowed over its surface. It was like an unshakable pir supporting the ocean; no matter how explosively the chaotic power raged, when it got within range of the light, its waves died down, and all was calm.

    Under its protection, Su Yi and Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer were startled, but naturally, both were unharmed.

    Boom!

    The chaotic power surged like a volcanic eruption. Just watching it made Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer¡¯s heart shake. This was far too terrifying!

    He dared say with certainty that even at the pinnacle of his past life, Su Xuanjun¡¯s cultivation base couldn¡¯t possibly have withstood this power. He would have been reduced to power in a sh, and his soul would have dispersed!

    After all, this was the source energy of the Netherworld, and it now seemed utterly enraged. It was as if the Laws of the Netherworld itself were attacking!

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but gasp too.

    He¡¯de here in his past life, but he was extremely cautious, and he dared not act up.

    Now, seeing the explosive onught of the Netherworld¡¯s source power, he felt a suffocating sense of oppression bear down on him.

    Fortunately, they had the Record of the Netherworld!

    When they first arrived here, Su Yi sensed that the record¡¯s aura came to life, and it emanated strange energy fluctuations, as if resonating with the Netherworld¡¯s source.

    From this, Su Yi inferred that the rumors were most likely true: the Record of the Netherworld probably really was a Xiantian treasure born alongside the Netherworld¡¯s source.

    Otherwise, this miraculous transformation could never have taken ce.

    This was what led to Su Yi¡¯s decision to attack the golden silkworm; with the Record of the Netherworld, he wasn¡¯t afraid of the tree¡¯s power.

    As he watched the Record of the Netherworld disy its power and neutralize the sweeping chaotic power, Su Yi was increasingly convinced that he¡¯d been right on the mark.

    ¡°That guy said his name was Qing Xiao, and that he¡¯d be back for revenge. That really is a bit troublesome,¡± said Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer. He was well aware that someone capable of crossing time and space to appear reflected on a leaf of the Tree of the Ten Thousand Worlds of Samsara had to have terrifying and extraordinary origins!

    ¡°I¡¯d actually just love that,¡± said Su Yi, a hint of murderousness in his expression. ¡°There was no grudge between us, yet he struck to kill right from the start. People like that are better off killed!¡±

    ¡°Actually, yeah! He might be strong, but it seems your power is a natural counter to his, you old monster,¡± said Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer. ¡°If hees back, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to get past you.¡±

    As they conversed, the raging storm of chaotic power gradually died down, and the tree stopped swaying.

    The entire chaotic stretch returned to its former tranquility.

    Su Yi and Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer looked over.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t dead!?¡± Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer eximed.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. He, too, was stunned.

    The originally foot-long silkworm had shrunk to the size of a pinky. Its glittering golden body had dimmed, and it was covered in numerous, bleeding cuts, each as thin as an ox''s hair.

    The leaf it was on was severely damaged, as if it had lost its vitality. It was singed ck, and its veins had snapped.

    Even so, the mysterious golden silkworm was actually still alive!

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been astonished?

    ¡°Quick, destroy it while it''s weakened! Old Monster Su, hurry up and kill the sted thing!¡± Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer boiled over with murderous intent. He had a premonition that if the silkworm recovered, it would lead to enormous trouble.

    Su Yi naturally realized this too, and he shot toward it.

    ¡°You can¡¯t kill me.¡±

    It was then that the silkworm quivered, opened its eyes, and spoke in a weak voice as cold and clear as ice.

    Its eyes were pure, without the slightest contaminants, like a deep spring. As its cold gazended on them, Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer¡¯s heart inexplicably palpitated.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he suddenly attacked.

    ng!

    The Tiny Heart of the Cosmos hummed, and a streak of unstoppable sword qi swept toward the silkworm.

    As it flew, it was as if the chaotic power weren¡¯t even there. The sword qi effortlessly cleaved a rift right through it; it was no obstacle at all.

    This sight seemed to enrage the silkworm, and its body surged with radiant golden light.

    But in the end, its injuries were so severe that its golden defensessted only a few moments before copsing, and Su Yi¡¯s sword qi cleaved right into it.

    Boom!

    Sword qi scattered, and misty light surged.

    A new gash appeared on the silkworm¡¯s body, almost bisecting it!

    ¡°If not for the Tree of the Ten Thousand Worlds of Samsara injuring me, how could ants like you possibly have any chance of survival?¡± The golden silkworm¡¯s icy voice rang out.

    ¡°Talking tough even in the face of death? Cut it up, Old Monster Su!¡± bellowed Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer.

    ¡°....¡± Su Yi said nothing. This guy seems to be getting used to ordering me about!

    But despite thinking this, Su Yi raised the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos and was just about to attack when the silkworm cried out frantically, ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t you want to know how I got here? Or where that Qing Xiao guy came from?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Su Yi and Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer said simultaneously.

    Meanwhile, a streak of sword qi was already flying toward the silkworm.

    Both Su Yi and Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer sensed that the silkworm was strange and terrifying. It would be best if they could squish it now. If it survived, it would undoubtedly cause endless trouble down the line.

    Boom!

    Sword qi rumbled and boomed.

    At this iparably perilous juncture, the silkworm curled into a circle, holding its tail in its mouth. It was like a mysterious symbol as it emanated faint gray mist. Shockingly, it neutralized the full force of Su Yi¡¯s attack!

    ¡°Hm!?¡± Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer was stunned.

    Su Yi frowned, and he looked rmed.

    With its tail in its mouth, the silkworm was like a perfect circle, and it had a strange, mysterious air about it. It had be a cycle¡ªreaching its end and returning to its beginning over and over and over again.

    No, there was no beginning, and there was no end. It had formed an uninterrupted cycle of life and death without beginning or end!

    Interesting. The silkworm¡¯s origins are surely extraordinary¡­ Su Yi thought to himself.

    He¡¯d seen countless True Spirit Divine Beasts and unmatched monstrosities in his past life, but none were stranger or more mysterious than this golden silkworm.

    Most importantly, it could survive the suppression of the Netherworld¡¯s source.

    And it had blocked two of his attacks even while injured seemingly to the brink of death!

    Especially since both strikes were emzoned with the power of reincarnation!

    All of this only made it increasingly obvious how extraordinary and terrifying the silkworm was.

    But this only increased Su Yi¡¯s resolve to kill it. After all, how strong would the silkworm be if it survived and recovered to its peak state?

 Chapter 1018 - Metamorphosing Into a Butterfly

    Chapter 1018 - Metamorphosing Into a Butterfly

    At the same time, Su Yi realized something.

    Although the golden silkworm had blocked his second strike, its luster was increasingly dim, and its fine gashes showed signs of splitting.

    There was no doubt about it: its injuries had worsened!

    ¡°Can we¡­ stop here? I¡­ admit defeat!¡± The silkworm¡¯s clear, icy voice rang out. It sounded iparably weak, and its tone was full of bitterness and dejection.

    As if lowering its head and admitting defeat to Su Yi came as an enormous shock and humiliation.

    ¡°Old Monster Su, why not seize this opportunity to take the silkworm for ourselves?¡± Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer was a bit tempted. The way he saw it, the silkworm was iparably extraordinary and mysterious. If they captured it for themselves, it would provide inestimable benefits!

    ¡°If we keep something so dangerous at our side, it¡¯ll most likely lead to disaster.¡± Su Yi disregarded the idea and attacked again.

    Boom!

    Sword qi rumbled and boomed, and murderous intent filled the skies.

    This time, as Su Yi drew upon the power of reincarnation, he added a wisp of the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ aura.

    He refused to believe that he couldn¡¯t kill this strange golden silkworm.

    ¡°Dammit!¡± The silkworm obviously seemed frantic. It had already lowered its head and admitted defeat. Who¡¯d have thought that this early-stage Profound Illumination kid would be so ruthless as to ignore itpletely? He seemed dead-set on eradicating it!

    But it had no power left to defend itself with. It could only watch as the sh descended upon it.

    But then, the depths of its clear gaze shone with a strange luster, and it muttered, ¡°I said you couldn¡¯t kill me¡­¡±

    Boom!

    Sword light burst, and sword force ran rampant.

    Beneath Su Yi and Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer¡¯s attentive gazes, the golden silkworm¡¯s cyclical body trembled violently, and the numerous, minute cracks covering its skin split with an audible bang.

    Misty golden light surged into the air.

    Then, an unbelievable scene unfolded before Su Yi and Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer¡¯s eyes.

    The silkworm had exploded into misty golden light, but they saw an indistinct chrysalis flying and dancing within the golden glow. A slender body and beautiful wings took shape bathed in golden radiance, like a nirvanic rebirth.

    ¡°Breaking free of its cocoon and bing a butterfly?¡± Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer was bbergasted, and he found this difficult to believe.

    Su Yi furrowed his brow too.

    The silkworm really was a wondrous lifeform. When it broke through its chrysalis and underwent metamorphosis, it was sure to sublimate.

    It was just that it was extremely strange.

    It had obviously been attacked, and its body had shattered into pieces, yet it had actually be a butterfly! This was no different froming back to life!

    This development came as aplete surprise to Su Yi and Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer, and they immediately sensed that something wasn¡¯t right.

    In the end, all of the misty light surged into the butterfly¡¯s body.

    It was only about the size of a fist, and it was thin and transparent, with wings as thin as a cicada¡¯s. It was a dreamlike, ethereal golden, and it gave rise to strange, natural Dao Markings!

    A momentter, it transformed into golden ripples, outlining a graceful figure in the air.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, many thanks for helping me break through my fetters and reforge myself!¡± A pleasant but smug voice rang out.

    A momentter, the graceful figure of a young woman condensed in midair. She was a moving beauty d in rainbow raiment.

    Her long hair emanated faint golden light, and it fell to her waist. Her figure was slender and graceful, with an air of holiness and purity.

    Her features were exquisite and picturesque, with curved eyebrows and skin as smooth asmb suet. Her pink lips were slightly arched with a hint of a proud smile.

    Strikingly, there was a perfectly round golden imprint between her eyes, the image of a golden silkworm holding its tail.

    There was no denying that she was a moving, breathtaking beauty. She had a slender waist and shoulders that looked like the work of a master sculptor, and she looked like the very picture of grace.

    Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer¡¯s heart shook, but then, he gnashed his teeth with fury. ¡°I get it now! That witch was using us!¡±

    Su Yi rubbed his brow and muttered. ¡°It¡¯s true; the prettier the woman, the craftier she is.¡±

    Even he had to admit it: he¡¯d fallen for her trap!

    The silkworm had seemed like it was on the verge of death, but from beginning to end, it had been deliberately using Su Yi¡¯s power to help it break through its shell and be a butterfly!

    Off in the distance, the picturesque beautyughed. It sounded like the music of the heavens. ¡°You can¡¯t put it that way! You were already trying to kill me anyway, and I just so happened to need external power to shatter my shell.¡±

    There was no hiding the smug glee in her voice.

    Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer gnashed his teeth in fury.

    Both he and Su Yi had ovee numerous great dangers and experienced the wind and waves of worldly affairs. Who¡¯d have thought a golden silkworm would manage to trick them like this?

    This was unquestionably humiliating.

    But then, Su Yi asked out of nowhere, ¡°Weren¡¯t you working with that Qing Xiao guy we met earlier? Why not have him help you?¡±

    When she heard Qing Xiao¡¯s name, the young woman¡¯s clear eyes shone with a nigh imperceptible hint of murderousness.

    A momentter, sheughed. ¡°Why ask me that? You were quite tough earlier, weren¡¯t you? You were dead-set on killing me, so why aren¡¯t you attacking anymore?¡±

    Her pink lips curved into a provocative arc, and her gaze was yful, like a cat toying with a mouse.

    Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer coughed dryly. ¡°Miss, regardless of whether our intentions were good or bad, we helped you achieve metamorphosis and rebirth. Seems to me that we¡¯d best bury the hatchet. Fighting and killing will only ruin the scenery.¡±

    The young womanughed derisively. ¡°Are you afraid? But very well. I¡¯m in an excellent mood, and I have nothing better to do, so I can chat with you.¡±

    Su Yiughed coldly. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to chat.¡±

    The young woman was stunned, and her willowy eyebrows knit together. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Boom!

    Su Yi attacked again without the slightest hesitation.

    The young woman shot forward in a sh, and his attack hit nothing but air.

    A teasing look appeared on her exquisite, elegant, and aloof face, and she clucked her tongue. ¡°Frantic? Getting frustrated? Did getting fooled embarrass you so badly that your shame turned to anger? Or are you just young and impetuous?¡±

    Su Yi said nothing. He simply leaped ahead and attacked.

    The woman giggled, her gaze mocking, but she made no attempt to block. Instead, she dodged, staying one step ahead of Su Yi¡¯s attacks. She floated like an immortal, as elusive as a ghost.

    ¡°Little fellow, it¡¯s no use. With your paltry early-stage Profound Illumination Realm cultivation, you can¡¯t hurt this big sister.¡± The young woman¡¯s rainbow raiment swayed, and wherever she passed, she left a gentle, soul-stirring fragrance in her wake. She was like an immortal beauty, ethereal and untraceable.

    Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer¡¯s heart filled with anxiety.

    The young woman manifested of the golden silkworm was simply terrifying. She shuttled freely through the branches of the Tree of the Ten Thousand Worlds of Samsara, and its chaotic power didn¡¯t affect her in the slightest!

    ¡°Old Monster Su, how about we retreat? This woman is far too dangerous and crafty. We can¡¯t act recklessly,¡± Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer transmitted to Su Yi.

    ¡°Recklessly. No, you¡¯re mistaken: I¡¯m just searching for an opportunity. Besides, haven¡¯t you noticed that all this witch has done so far is dodge?¡± Su Yi transmitted back, but his expression never wavered. ¡°If she were really just toying with us, there¡¯d be no need to dodge.¡±

    Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer¡¯s eyes narrowed. He was starting to understand.

    ¡°Little fellow, if you stubbornly refuse to back down, don¡¯t me this big sister for being ruthless.¡± The young woman¡¯s voice was gentle, and her eyes were like limpid pools, but they glinted with cold intent.

    ¡°That so? Go ahead, show me what you¡¯re like when you¡¯re ruthless,¡± Su Yi said calmly.

    Even as he spoke, he continued swinging his sword, not the least bit negligent.

    The young woman furrowed her beautiful brow and was just about to say something when Su Yi suddenly used the secrets of reincarnation to activate the Record of the Netherworld.

    Boom!

    The Record of the Netherworld lit up, and chaotic secret markings rose on its page-like surface.

    The Tree of the Ten Thousand Worlds of Samsara swayed, and its leaves rustled. The formerly tranquil source energies of the Netherworld suddenly boiled over, bing violent and explosive.

    The young woman¡¯s expression froze in ce. Her graceful figure stiffened, and she inwardly cried out, This is bad!

    But just as she was about to dodge¡­

    Boom!

    Chaotic power swept toward her from all sides, like a tidal wave or avnche.

    ¡°Activate!¡± The golden imprint at the center of the young woman¡¯s forehead lit up, as if on fire. A perfectly cyclical ring spread outward and enveloped her.

    The golden ring cycled, with neither beginning nor end, endless and self-sustaining as it blocked the descending chaotic power.

    Boom!

    The golden ring trembled violently, shaking the young woman¡¯s delicate frame.

    Eyebrows curved like crescent moons knit together, and her starry eyes zed with anger. ¡°You really are despicable, little guy! You can¡¯t beat this big sister, so you¡¯re using the power of chaos to your advantage. How shameful!¡±

    She was obviously frantic, and there was no sign of her former contented calm. She¡¯d even resorted to attacking Su Yi verbally.

    Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer could no longer suppress the urge to grin. ¡°This is called ¡®heaven and earth fighting alongside you.¡¯ If you¡¯re not convinced, why not suppress your cultivation base down to Profound Illumination Realm, then duke it out with my Little Brother Su, you witch? Wouldn¡¯t that be fairer?¡±

    As he spoke, raging waves of chaotic power bore down on the young woman from all sides, sealing off all her escape routes. She could no longer dodge like she had before.

    And in the face of this suppressive power and raging onught, the golden ring revolving around her fluctuated violently. That terrifying impact made her sway on her feet, and she cut quite a sorry figure.

    Her picturesque face paled, and she looked utterly enraged.

    ¡°Just as I thought. Although you underwent metamorphosis and broke through, your wounds were still severe, and even your cultivation has yet to truly recover. You were just bluffing earlier,¡±ughed Su Yi. ¡°Otherwise, there¡¯d be no need for you to dodge. You could have just attacked and suppressed me.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The young woman snorted coldly, and her spring-like eyes zed with fury.

    Boom!

    Chaotic power bore down, and ultimately, the divine golden cycle around the young woman shattered with a bang, unable to take it.

    This startled the young woman. Her heart sank, and her face paled. I¡¯m finished!

    But it was then that the waves of chaotic power suddenly froze in ce, then dispersed with a bang, receding like the tides.

    The young woman looked dazed, and her eyes filled with disbelief. A momentter, she gazed at the young man in blue standing in the distance. ¡°Why¡­ Why not attack me?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think this is the perfect time for a chat?¡± Su Yi said calmly.

    As he spoke, he set Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer beside him and put away the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos.

    Then, he took out a jug of wine. One hand supported the Record of the Netherworld as he stood amidst the mists of chaos, his tall, upright figure utterly transcendent and detached.

 Chapter 1019 - The Undying Spirit Venerate

    Chapter 1019 - The Undying Spirit Venerate

    The young woman quickly calmed down.

    When she saw Su Yi treating Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer¡¯s wounds, she hesitated, then said, ¡°The Meteor Arrows are emzoned with the Laws of Primordial Unity. They¡¯re iparably tyrannical, and once they¡¯ve entered the body, ordinary methods cannot possibly remove them.¡±

    She paused, then added, ¡°But if you draw his treatment out, his wounds will only get worse, until finally, his blood, qi, and soul are devoured.¡±

    Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer¡¯s expression shifted, and he inwardly cursed, That bastard Qing Xiao really was no good!

    His face was pale, and the wound on his chest hadn¡¯t knit back together. Furthermore, he could clearly sense the power the silver arrow had left in his body; it still hadn¡¯t dispersed.

    This told Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer that the young woman wasn¡¯t simply trying to scare them.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°If you help treat him, I¡¯ll leave you a path to life.¡±

    He¡¯d examined Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer¡¯s wound, and it was indeed troublesome. He trusted that he could use the Sword of the Nine Hells to shatter the power of Laws of Primordial Unity, but if he did, the Sword of the Nine Hells would likely hurt Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer too.

    Su Yi¡¯s words displeased the proud, aloof young woman, and her willowy eyebrows furrowed.

    But in the end, she held back. The situation was not in her favor, and she had no choice but to lower her head.

    ¡°If you want my help, you should be a bit more polite. It¡¯s true that I can¡¯t defeat you, but you can¡¯t necessarily kill me either,¡± said the young woman. She raised her fair hand, and golden light gathered at her fingertip. ¡°Step aside.¡±

    h!

    She shook her wrist.

    Golden light shed through the air and shot into Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer¡¯s body. Before long, he shook, then coughed up ck blood.

    A momentter, rosiness returned to his cheeks, and the wound in his chest knit back together at speeds visible to the naked eye. Some of his withered qi and vitality recovered too.

    ¡°Wondrous! What kind of secret art was that?¡± Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer eximed.

    Even Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but be surprised, and he took another look at the moving beauty in the rainbow raiment.

    Her arms were crossed in front of her chest. Her bearing seemed to say, ¡°This was a trivial matter, so no need to even bring it up.¡±

    Su Yi and Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer nced at each other. Both found this quite funny. I wouldn¡¯t have thought that the woman the silkworm turned into would be so proud.

    Su Yi said directly. ¡°Answer some of my questions, and I¡¯ll let you leave.¡±

    The young woman blinked her bright eyes, and said in a pleasant, ethereal voice, ¡°Then can you answer some of my questions too?¡±

    There was no doubt about it: the numerous unbelievable methods Su Yi had disyed earlier had sessfully piqued the young woman¡¯s interest.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Su Yi nodded.

    A hint of a smile tugged at the young woman¡¯s pink lips. She remained seated there, twirling the dark hair growing by her temples. ¡°Go ahead and ask.¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    This young woman¡¯s origins were far too mysterious and extraordinary. She was the human form of the golden silkworm they¡¯d seen eating the leaves of the Tree of the Ten Thousand Worlds of Samsara. It was simply unbelievable!

    The young womanughed. ¡°You can call me A¡¯Cai. ¡®Big Sister Cai¡¯ is okay too. After all, I¡¯m older than you, and my cultivation is higher too. There¡¯s no shame in calling me big sister.¡±

    Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer had a strange look in his eyes. This woman is deliberately using her seniority to take Old Monster Su down a notch!

    ¡°But you can¡¯t beat me,¡± Su Yi said calmly.

    The young woman¡¯s smile froze, and she recalled how Su Yi had almost killed her. Indignation arose on her picturesque face.

    ¡°Also, I wanted to know your origins, not your name,¡± reminded Su Yi. ¡°Don¡¯t y tricks when you answer my questions. Get to the point, and don¡¯t try to distract me with trivial details.¡±

    This young woman was iparably beautiful, but she was iparably crafty, too. Su Yi most certainly didn¡¯t think she¡¯d truly epted her defeat.

    ¡°My origins¡­¡± A¡¯Cai¡¯s gaze wasplicated and inscrutable. ¡°As you saw, my true body is a golden silkworm. I was born in the source of a stretch of chaos, and I¡¯ve witnessed the rise and fall of countless Grand Daos. I¡¯ve watched the births and deaths of stars, and I¡¯ve wandered amidst the red dust of mortality, experiencing the joys and sorrows of mortal life, with all its meetings and partings. I¡¯ve also escaped the world, spending tens of thousands of years with only amp forpany¡­¡±

    But Su Yi interrupted her before she could continue. ¡°Stop.¡±

    ¡°What is it this time?¡± A¡¯Cai said in displeasure.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that garble of truth and lies.¡± Su Yi rubbed his forehead. ¡°Just tell me your current status and where you came from.¡±

    A¡¯Cai was instantly irritated, and she red viciously at him. ¡°Anywhere else, I¡¯d have long since crushed you for your impetuousness many times over.¡±

    Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer couldn¡¯t help butugh. Nothing makes you seem more helpless than resorting to threats. If you were really that capable, you wouldn¡¯t just sputter. You¡¯d attack!

    But A¡¯Cai had only just treated his wounds, so in the end, he refrained from mocking her.

    Perhaps because she¡¯d sensed that Su Yi wasn¡¯t easy to fob off, A¡¯Cai no longer tried any tricks. Before long, Su Yi learned that she came from a distant Star Realm called Thousand Opportunities.

    A¡¯Cai had been cultivating quietly in the Thousand Opportunities Star Realm¡¯s top faction, the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect, for a long time.

    The Primordial Unity Daoist Sect¡¯s foundations were iparably ancient, and it was the uncontested sovereign of the Thousand Opportunities Star Realm. It was also the uncontested hegemon of that entire stretch of stars.

    And the young woman¡¯s status in the Taoyi Daoist Sect was transcendent and extraordinary. They called her the Undying Spirit Venerate!

    The white-haired man they¡¯d encountered earlier, Qing Xiao, was a grand elder of the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect. He might have looked young, but in truth, he was an old monster who¡¯d lived too many years to count.

    Ten years ago, Qing Xiao obtained a heaven-defying stroke of fortune while wandering outside the sect. This fortune involved a spacetime tunnel.

    After investigating further, Qing Xiao confirmed that the spatial tunnel led to reincarnation. It was a Path of Rebirth!

    When he explored it personally, and in the end, he discovered the Tree of the Ten Thousand Worlds of Samsara growing in the Netherworld¡¯s source.

    Qing Xiao then returned to the sect immediately and shared this information with the leader of the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect.

    In the end, their leader ordered Qing Xiao to take the Undying Spirit Venerate, A¡¯Cai, with him through the spacetime tunnel and deliver her to the Tree of the Ten Thousand Worlds of Samsara.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find this surprising.

    Qing Xiao had actually discovered a Path of Rebirth leading from the Thousand Opportunities Star Realm, and he¡¯d followed it to deliver A¡¯Cai to the Tree of Ten Thousand Worlds of Samsara!

    This was simply unbelievable!

    ¡°Qing Xiao doesn¡¯t get credit for this,¡± said A¡¯Cai. ¡°There was endless time and space at the end of the Path of Rebirth. No one could cross it. Even Qing Xiao could at most use a divine skill to appear reflected on one of the leaves of the Tree of the Ten Thousand Worlds of Samsara. He couldn¡¯t enter this ce in the flesh.

    She paused, then said calmly, ¡°But I¡¯m different. I have an innate divine skill that lets me cross space, time, and the barriers between worlds. Of course, even more importantly, my talent lets me neutralize the power of reincarnation.

    Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer was stunned. What kind of heaven-defying natural talent can counter the power of reincarnation?

    Su Yi, meanwhile, gazed at the golden imprint on A¡¯Cai¡¯s forehead

    The imprint was like a divine cycle, self-sustaining and self-perpetuating. It had neither beginning nor end, and it was utterly strange and mystical.

    Su Yi suspected that the ¡°natural divine ability¡± A¡¯Cai spoke of was connected to what that imprint symbolized!

    s, she didn¡¯t describe her ability in detail. There was no doubt about it; this was her personal secret.

    ¡°Did youe here to undergo metamorphosis and break through?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The depths of A¡¯Cai¡¯s clear, spring-like eyes shone with subtle, murderous light. ¡°No, I mostly came here to survive. It was a coincidence that I profited from this disaster, that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°To survive? What do you mean?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°That¡­ involves my natural divine ability,¡± said A¡¯Cai a bit glumly. ¡°The daughter of our sect leader has suffered a severe Dao wound, and no heavenly material or earthly treasure can fix her, nor can any secret art or magic incantation cure her. There¡¯s only one thing that can save her now: reincarnation!

    ¡°And my natural divine ability lets me gather the ambient power of the Laws. When Qing Xiao discovered this pce at the Tree of the Ten Thousand Worlds of Samsara, our leader wanted me to gather the power of rebirth to help his daughter reincarnate.¡±

    Here, her exquisite features frosted over with irrepressible murderousness. ¡°If that were all, I wouldn¡¯t have minded helping. But I would never have guessed that our leader had other ns! Once I¡¯ve gathered the power of reincarnation, he ns to help his daughter possess me!¡±

    Possession!

    Su Yi and Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer were instantly solemn. If that was true, the leader of the Primordial Unity Dao Sect was truly ruthless.

    ¡°Their greed knows no limits. They¡¯re like snakes trying to devour an elephant. Our leader is well aware of how heaven-defying and powerful my natural divine ability is. He knows that if his daughter takes over my fleshly body, it¡¯ll both cure her Dao wounds and let her inherit my natural talent. It would give her hope of undergoing further metamorphoses in the future, too!¡±

    Here, A¡¯Caiughed coldly. ¡°Qing Xiao was well aware of this too. They thought they kept this perfectly under wraps, but little did they know, before we left the sect, I visited the leader¡¯s daughter in private.

    ¡°I went to investigate her Dao wound. Who¡¯d have thought that I¡¯d discover this plot when I examined her soul?

    ¡°So I feigned ignorance and left with Qing Xiao, but all the while, I knew that I¡¯d meet with disaster upon my return, so I¡¯ve lingered here all this time.¡±

    Here, A¡¯Cai looked at Su Yi and sighed. ¡°I never anticipated that I¡¯d bump into you two here.¡±

    A momentter, she smiled sweetly. ¡°But it¡¯s because I met you that I profited from this disaster, broke through, and sublimated. I¡¯ve fully cast off the fetters that have restricted me for countless years, and I¡¯ve stepped onto a new path of metamorphosis. I¡¯mpletely different from before!¡± Her eyes sparkled with delight.

    By now, both Su Yi and Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer understood.

    No wonder A¡¯Cai remained uninvolved during their battle with Qing Xiao. No wonder she¡¯d made no attempt to help him!

    And it was no wonder that Qing Xiao had been so frantic and angry when they tried to attack the golden silkworm!

    This was why!

 Chapter 1020 - The Secrets of the Record of the Netherworld

    Chapter 1020 - The Secrets of the Record of the Netherworld

    A¡¯Cai then proceeded to ask Su Yi questions. Before long, she¡¯d learned his name and origins.

    When she learned that Su Yi was from the Dark and Gold Star Realm, and that he¡¯d entered this stretch of chaos through the Netherworld, A¡¯Cai was stunned, and she guessed numerous possibilities.

    But when she asked about the Record of the Netherworld and the mysterious power he¡¯d used to neutralize the Laws of Primordial Unity, A¡¯Cai didn¡¯t get the answers she was after.

    She was quite unresigned about this.

    She¡¯d lived for countless years, and she had indeed witnessed the births and deaths of generations of stars. She¡¯d visited all manner of nes and worlds throughout the stars, and she¡¯d seen countless shocking, legendary experts.

    Their cultivations were iprehensibly greater than Su Yi¡¯s.

    However, this was her first time seeing a Profound Illumination Emperor capable of controlling the secrets of reincarnation or manipting the power of the Tree of the Ten Thousand Worlds of Samsara.

    And this was her first time seeing a young man shatter the supremews of the Thousand Opportunities Star Realm, the power of Primordial Unity!

    All of this was so mysterious that A¡¯Cai longed to understand the full truth.

    s, Su Yi¡¯s lips were tightly sealed.

    ¡°Might you do me a favor?¡±

    In the end, A¡¯Cai asked Su Yi to send her off.

    After the battle earlier, the leaf reflecting the Thousand Opportunities Star Realm had been badly damaged, and it had lost its vitality.

    This meant that the Path of Rebirth she¡¯d taken to get here had been severed! Her heaven-defying talent and ability to traverse time, space, and the boundary between worlds were useless if the path was severed.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid your sect leader will pursue and kill you if you go back?¡± Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°In a fight, I might not be a match for them, but if I run¡­¡± A¡¯Cai¡¯s pink lips arced into a confident grin. ¡°Even if the gods and Buddhas of heaven attack all at once, they cannot stop me.

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi.

    A¡¯Cai froze, suddenly a bit embarrassed. There was no doubt about it; she was recalling how Su Yi had left her with no ce to run or no ce to hide.

    ¡°I can agree to help you with this, on the condition that it¡¯s within my abilities,¡± said Su Yi.

    A¡¯Cai was a bit surprised. And here she¡¯d assumed Su Yi would seize the opportunity to haggle and get some benefits out of her.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t waste any more time talking. He immediately got to work.

    With the Record of the Netherworld, repairing one of the leaves of the Tree of the Ten Thousand Worlds of Samsara wasn¡¯t overly difficult.

    Furthermore, he wanted to use this opportunity to improve his understanding of the Record of the Netherworld.

    About ten minutester.

    As the chaotic power of the Netherworld¡¯s source enveloped the withered leaf, it burst with new light. Misty light shone, and the illusory projection of the Thousand Opportunities Star Realm appeared once more.

    Su Yi¡¯s spirits soared. The Record of the Netherworld really was iparably wondrous, like a key to controlling the power of the Netherworld¡¯s source. It had innumerable wondrous applications.

    Even Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer was briefly dazed, and his heart shook.

    Although he was once the Infernal Monarch who¡¯d ruled the Netherworld, this was his first time entering its source. He had never even considered using the Record of the Netherworld like this!

    ¡°Baby Brother Su, your big sister is sure we¡¯ll meet again one day,¡± said A¡¯Cai. Her eyes shone, and she was smiling.

    She¡¯d already reached the leaf, and her rainbow raiment swayed around her, making her seem even more like ady immortal from the nine heavens, transcendent and ethereal.

    Baby Brother Su? Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer almostughed. She really won¡¯t let go of any opportunity to exert her seniority over Old Monster Su!

    The corners of Su Yi¡¯s lips twitched.

    Whoosh!

    Misty golden light surged forth, stopping in front of Su Yi, where it transformed into a perfectly round talisman.

    The talisman was quite distinctive. It was tiny, only the size of an elm leaf, and it was formed of threads of golden silk. Its surface was emzoned with the strange, wondrous image of a silkworm swallowing its tail.

    ¡°This is an Undying Talisman I condensed with the power of my innate abilities. It can neutralize an otherwise lethal threat. Consider it a gift, Baby Brother Su.¡± A¡¯Caiughed. ¡°Until we meet again.¡±

    Then, with an unrestrained wave of her jadelike hand, the young woman turned and entered the world projected on the leaf. Her ethereal figure reminiscent of an immortal beauty disappeared in a sh.

    ¡°Hehehe, she called you ¡®Baby Brother Su¡¯ quite affectionately!¡± Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer ultimately failed to repress the urge tough. His expression was mocking and ambiguous.

    Su Yi nced at the old-timer. ¡°It seems to me you ought to change that personality of yours. You don¡¯t act anything like a sovereign of the Netherworld should.¡±

    Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer shook his head. ¡°Personalities are innate. They can¡¯t change!¡±

    ¡°Yes, they can,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°All I have to do is send you back into the cycle of reincarnation.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer coughed dryly, but he dared not tease Su Yi any further. Instead, he immediately changed the subject. ¡°Old Monster Su, you struck so ruthlessly earlier. I thought you were really going to kill her. Why¡¯d you suddenly change your mind in the end? Don¡¯t tell me it was because of her extraordinary good looks?¡±

    ¡°Was there a grudge between her and us?¡± Su Yi asked right back.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Was she working with Qing Xiao?¡±

    ¡°Most¡­. Likely not.¡±

    ¡°Then why kill her?¡± said Su Yi, a hint of a strange light in his eyes. ¡°In any event, I¡¯m afraid I couldn¡¯t kill her even if I wanted to.¡±

    Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer eximed, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you know what her origin actually is?¡±

    ¡°In my past life, I once saw records of a certain Xiantian spirit in an iplete ancient tome,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°At the time, I thought it an unreliable rumor, but after seeing that woman, I suspect the description of that Xiantian spirit was factual.¡±

    ¡°What did it say?¡± Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer¡¯s curiosity was piqued.

    Su Yi said leisurely, ¡°In ancient times, an immortal silkworm was born of chaos. Its spirituality is eternal, and it feasts on the waters of golden springs and the essence of silver. It¡¯s as old as the chaos itself, and it¡¯s witnessed the cycle of countless seasons, gathering the power of the Laws¡­ When it metamorphoses into a butterfly, its wings will carry it through space and time, and across the barrier between worlds¡­ In ancient times, they called it the Celestial Fairy.¡±

    Despite himself, Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer was tongue-tied. ¡°That woman wasn¡¯t lying after all! She really was an¡­ immortal silkworm born of ancient chaos?¡±

    If she was eternal, that implied she was also undying.

    It was no wonder the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect called A¡¯Cai the Undying Spirit Venerate!

    ¡°That¡¯s most likely the case,¡± said Su Yi as he fiddled with the Undying Talisman A¡¯Cai had given him. He could sense the strange, wondrous power emanating from this treasure. ¡°Her innate divine ability most likely has something to do with eternal life.¡±

    Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°The depths of the starry skies really are unbelievable.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s about time you told me about the Record of the Netherworld¡¯s origins?¡± Su yi put away the Undying Talisman and asked.

    Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer grinned. ¡°No problem.¡±

    It was just as Su Yi had guessed. The Record of the Netherworld really was born of the Netherworld¡¯s source, and it was emzoned with the most primordial of secret chaos markings. Generations of Infernal Monarchs had pondered it, and in the end, they reached the conclusion that these markings contained the core secrets of reincarnation!

    However, not even Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer had known that the Record of the Netherworld had so many miraculous applications here in the Netherworld¡¯s source.

    ¡°So that means the Record of the Netherworld most likely contains the Mysterious Truths of the End?¡± asked Su Yi. Su Yi had mastered several Mysterious Truths rted to reincarnation already: Rebirth, the Far Shore, Oblivion, and Withering and Flourishing.

    The Mysterious Truths of the End were the only ones he¡¯d yet to master.

    This Grand Dao was the core of the power of reincarnation. Without mastering it, it wouldn¡¯t matter how many of the profundities of reincarnation he mastered; His understanding would still be wed.

    ¡°That¡¯s most likely the case,¡± said Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer. He thought for a moment, then said, ¡°In the past, the Mysterious Truths of the End were forbidden. Even amongst the Infernal Monarchs of the Netherworld, only a handful ever mastered this particr Dao. But I can say with certainty that the Record of the Netherworld contains leads regarding these truths.¡±

    He paused, then said, ¡°We¡¯re in the Netherworld¡¯s source, where the Record of the Netherworld was born. Why not seize this opportunity to glean enlightenment? You might well touch upon some of the secrets of the End.¡±

    Su Yi nodded.

    He then led Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer far from the Tree of the Ten Thousand Worlds of Samsara and took out the Record of the Netherworld, which hovered in midair.

    Both of them then sat down to meditate. Su Yi wanted to seize this opportunity to grasp the Mysterious Truths of the End within the Record of the Netherworld.

    Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer, meanwhile, wanted to seize this opportunity to gather the source energies of the Netherworld to help repair the natural order of the Reincarnation Grounds.

    Time slipped by.

    Soon, seven days had passed.

    Weng!

    The hovering Record of the Netherworld trembled, and a rain of misty light floated up, as if new pages were opening in the air.

    Line after line of secret chaos markings moved within the light and shadows, surging with the energy fluctuations of various Laws.

    Before long, a streak of dim yellow light silently condensed into a secret chaos marking. The chaotic energy throughout the surrounding area surged, and off in the distance, the towering Tree of the Ten Thousand Worlds of Samsara swayed.

    Su Yi, who¡¯d been meditating this entire time, suddenly opened his eyes. Shockingly, an identical secret chaos marking had appeared in the depths of his gaze. His eyes flowed with mysterious, dim yellow light.

    ¡°I finally caught you.¡± Su Yi raised his hand and tapped the air.

    Weng!

    The Record of the Netherworld shook violently, and the dim yellow chaos marking disappeared.

    A momentter, the Netherworld¡¯s source returned to its former tranquility.

    ¡°You grasped it?¡± Disbelief was written all over Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer¡¯s face.

    ¡°I only grasped the barest hint of its secrets. I wouldn¡¯t even call it getting my foot over the threshold. Still, that¡¯s already enough.¡± Su Yi¡¯s distant gaze shone like the stars. ¡°The Grand Dao of the End really is full of taboo power, and it¡¯s iparably difficult to grasp. However, its power is terrifying. It really is the core of reincarnation.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve only grasped a few bits and pieces, but I¡¯ll master this Daopletely sooner orter, no matter how much time or effort it takes!¡± Su Yi said with conviction.

    He could tell that the Mysterious Truths of the End were iparably mighty. Grasping even just traces of it had made his power of the Grand Dao surge, and it had even resonated with the aura of the Sword of the Nine Hells floating dormant within his sea of consciousness!

    In the past, no matter what type of Grand Dao Su Yi had mastered, the Sword of the Nine Hells hadn¡¯t reacted like this.

    All of this was unquestionable proof of how mighty and mystical the Mysterious Truths of the End were!

    And the profundities of the End were part of the core Laws that made up the Grand Dao of Reincarnation!

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t even imagine what it¡¯d be like when he grasped the full Grand Dao of Reincarnation. It was sure to be unbelievably powerful!

 Chapter 1021 - Scattering the Starry Skies

    Chapter 1021 - Scattering the Starry Skies

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer sighed. ¡°s, the Infernal Pce has long since fallen. Were that not the case, I¡¯d surely pass on my throne to you, you old monster.¡±

    He was well aware that once Su Yi mastered the Mysterious Truths of the End, theplete Grand Dao of Reincarnation was sure to follow sooner orter!

    Even in ancient times, someone like that would have been more than qualified to be the Infernal Monarch of the Netherworld.

    ¡°Don¡¯t despair,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Seems to me that with your abilities, you¡¯ll rebuild the Infernal Pce and restore the natural order of reincarnation before too long.¡±

    Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer grinned. ¡°I will indeed.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to get going,¡± said Su Yi without any further dys.

    Seven days had passed already. Ye Luo, the old rooster, and the others were still waiting for him atop Allriver Mountain.

    Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer decided to stay behind. He was focused on repairing the Reincarnation Grounds, and he didn¡¯t want to give up part way through.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t try to dissuade him.

    He nned to return the Disc of the Six Paths and the Record of the Netherworld before he left, but Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer only epted the Record of the Netherworld. He left the Disc of the Six Paths in Su Yi¡¯s care.

    ¡­¡­

    Allriver Mountain.

    When Su Yi returned, Ye Luo, Cui Longxiang, and the others sighed in relief.

    But when he learned that Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer had decided to stay behind to repair the natural order of the Reincarnation Grounds, the old blind man decided to join him. He begged Su Yi to take him there.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t refuse. He made yet another trip and delivered the old blind man to the Reincarnation Grounds, but he told him to wait by the Reincarnation Pool. His grand-master, Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer, would return sooner orter.

    Su Yi and the rest of hispanions left the Burial Ground of the Dao that very day.

    ¡­¡­

    The City of Eternal Night.

    When old friends reunited, they naturally had to get roaring drunk.

    Su Yi, the old rooster, and Cui Longxiang drank to their heart¡¯s content in the Timekeeper¡¯s courtyard. All of them drank until they couldn¡¯t keep their eyes open, and they toppled over unconscious.

    Morning the next day, the group set off and went their separate ways.

    Cui Longxiang had been missing for a long time, and he was worried about his friends and rtives.

    The old rooster was worried that his disciple, Ling Zhen, was getting bullied. He and Cui Longxiang left and crossed the Sea of Bitterness together.

    The old man in Confucian robes and his disciple Wang Ting remained in the City of Eternal Night under the Timekeeper¡¯s protection.

    The reason was simple. Now that Wang Ting had proved his Dao and be an Emperor, he¡¯d stepped onto the long-lost path of the Yama King!

    And the Timekeepers had always served the Infernal Pce. They had a close bond with the Ten Yama Kings.

    It was also on that very day that Su Yi boarded his Unsinkable Ship with Ye Luo and the Netherworld King. They then rode the waves and returned to the Netherworld.

    ¡­.

    Two dayster, the shores of the Sea of Bitterness.

    It was gettingte, and the light of the setting sun zed like fire, illuminating the distant seawater. The rippling light was beautiful and resplendent.

    The City of Safe Returns was as lively and prosperous as ever.

    When they passed through the city gates and saw the crowded city streets with pedestrians shuttling to and fro, the Netherworld King looked a bit dazed.

    She sighed. ¡°Looking back on it now, everything we experienced in the Sea of Bitterness feels like a lifetime ago.¡±

    Ye Luo didn¡¯t respond. Even now, he couldn¡¯t quite tell what this bewitching beauty¡¯s rtionship with his master was, so he rarely spoke to her.

    ¡°It really does feel like a lifetime ago.¡± Su Yi sighed.

    The crowds were so tightly packed that their shoulders rubbed together as they passed. Vivid scenes of human life unfolded before them.

    It was lively in such a way that they rxed before they even knew it.

    That night, Su Yi andpany stayed in one of the local inns.

    Morning the next day, outside the City of Safe Returns.

    The Netherworld King decided to leave. ¡°Fellow Daoist, I¡¯lle looking for you within three years.¡±

    Her dress was as dark as ink, and her skin was as fair as snow. Her tall, prideworthy figure and bewitching face shone beneath the light of the sun.

    Hers was a peerless beauty that ensnared the soul. It could topple cities and nations and bring disaster to the popce.

    ¡°Three years?¡± Su Yi looked a bit stunned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d need ten years to break free from the City of the Wrongfully Dead?¡±

    The Netherworld King batted her starry eyes, a yful arc tugging at her lips. ¡°Is that so? I must have remembered wrong.¡±

    Su Yi rubbed his brow. Women! The prettier they are, the more lies they tell. There¡¯s no way to know when they¡¯re lying and when they¡¯re telling the truth!

    ¡°This is for you.¡± The Netherworld King took out a jade slip and passed it to Su Yi. ¡°Consider it a token of my sincerity.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°Some of what you wanted to know,¡± the Netherworld King said with a charming smile.

    Su Yi could already guess the gist of it. Still, he didn¡¯t examine the slip¡¯s contents immediately. Instead, he said, ¡°Three years from now, I¡¯ll most likely have already returned to the Wilds. When the timees, you can find me at the Grotto of Abstruse Force.¡±

    Ye Luo¡¯s heart shook.

    Qing Tang had upied the Grotto of Abstruse Force for the past five hundred years.

    Do Master¡¯s words imply that he¡¯s going to resolve all his past enmities within three short years?

    ¡°Okay!¡¯ The Netherworld King straightforwardly agreed, then turned and left.

    After watching her fade over the horizon, Yu Luo finally couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. He asked tentatively, ¡°Master, am I going to have a new¡­ err, mistress?¡±

    Whap!

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, Ye Luo took a palm to the back of his head.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on in that brain of yours!? That''ll never happen in this lifetime!¡±

    Ye Luo instantly understood. If Master took a Dao partner, who knows how many of hisdypanions would suffer? Or give in to despair?

    And what if somedy immortal pursues him down the line?

    If he¡¯s married, ¡®sowing his wild oats¡¯ will hurt his reputation. But so long as he remains single, none of that will be a problem!

    Here, Ye Luo looked ashamed, and he sighed with heartfelt respect. ¡°My understanding was limited, and I didn¡¯t consider the big picture.¡±

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then started to grasp what Ye Luo was getting at. His expression turned a bit strange. This kid¡­ sure knows how to fill in the gaps!

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand anything. I¡¯ve dedicated my life to the Dao of the Sword. How could I possibly let a woman tie me down?¡± Su Yi shook his head.

    Ye Luo nodded repeatedly. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, Master!¡±

    In his heart, he gave Su Yi a big thumbs up. Wondrous! With an excuse like his ¡®dedication to the Dao of the Sword¡¯, what woman would dare push for marriage?

    What would they do if that dyed his cultivation?

    Yes, it¡¯s truly wondrous!

    Su Yi had no idea what kind of thoughts were running through Ye Luo¡¯s head. But even if he¡¯d known, there was no way he would have bothered exining.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to Tianya City.¡± Su Yi put his hands behind his back and soared into the air.

    ¡°Tianya City? ¡­Isn¡¯t that where the Falling Feather Spirit Empress, Ye Yu, and her n live?¡± Ye Luo had a strange look in his eyes. Didn¡¯t Master only just say that he wouldn¡¯t let a woman tie him down? But he¡¯s only just returned from the Sea of Bitterness, and he¡¯s already headed straight to Ye Yu. This¡­

    Of course, Ye Luo didn¡¯t dare nder or disrespect his master.

    However, he was increasingly aware of something¡ª¡ª

    If a man with an abundance of femalepanionship wanted to live free and at ease, wandering amidst the flowers unfettered, he ought to stay an eternal bachelor like his master. That way, he wouldn¡¯t need to fear the fires of interpersonal conflict setting his backyard aze!

    ¡­¡­

    The Netherworld¡¯s jade slip contained information about paths higher than the Profound Dao!

    In the starry skies, they called this the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension. It was divided into three major realms: Heavenly Longevity, Oneness, and Cosmic Enlightenment.

    And all experts of the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension were called ¡°World Kings¡±!

    It was simr to how all experts of the Profound Dao were referred to as Emperors.

    Experts of this level were already the top experts of an entire stretch of stars, and they could dominate an entire Star Realm. They were iparably mighty.

    Take the Heavenly Prayer Star Realm and the faction that stood atop it like a sovereign: the Nine Heavens Pavilion. Its three Heavenly Libationers were all true World Kings.

    The First Heavenly Libationer was particrly noteworthy, as he¡¯d reached Oneness a long time ago!

    In the Church of the River of Stars, the Pce Masters of the Lunar, Sr, and Celestial Pces were World Kings too.

    However, the Netherworld King¡¯s jade slip didn¡¯t include any of the specific secrets of these three realms for the simple reason that she¡¯d yet to step onto the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension. She naturally had no way of knowing the details.

    ¡°The Three Greats Realms of the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension¡­.¡± After learning this, Su Yi¡¯s heart filled with uncontroble eagerness and longing.

    He¡¯d been certain that paths beyond the Profound Dao existed for a long time. That was why he chose to reincarnate and cultivate anew.

    s, in the Celestial Ruin of the Dark and Gold Star Realm, legacies of the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension had long since ceased to exist.

    To the point that Su Yi was only just learning of its three great realms.

    The three Pce Masters of the Church of the River of Stars are already World Kings, so their leader, the Fisherman, has surely long since reached that level too. What realm is he in?

    And what about the Master of the Temple of the Human Realm? If he chose to reincarnate, does that mean he reached the limit of the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension? Or was his path beyond even that?

    Su Yi¡¯s imagination ran wild.

    He¡¯d never thought of his cultivation as weak. At the pinnacle of his past life, even in the starry skies, he would have been inferior only to World Kings!

    Now, even with his Profound Illumination Realm cultivation, he could easily y Profound Serenity Emperors. He naturally had no reason to discount his abilities due to his cultivation.

    Besides, as his past incarnation, the Master of the Temple of the Human Realm was one of his past¡­ selves!

    At the end of the day, the way Su Yi saw it, in his pursuit of the Dao of the Sword, it wasn¡¯t his cultivation boundary that mattered.

    What mattered was whether or not he could reach greater heights of the Dao of the Sword!

    ¡­¡­

    Two dayster, Su Yi and Ye Luo arrived in Tianya City.

    ¡°Alright, no need to apany me any further.¡± They stopped at the gates, where Su Yi said, ¡°When you return to the Wilds, keep a low profile and see if you can find any leads regarding your Second Senior Apprentice Brother Jing Xing, Fifth Senior Apprentice Brother Wang Que, or Eighth Junior Apprentice Brother Bai Yi.

    ¡°Especially your fifth apprentice brother. Although the soulmp he left with the Wang Family has long since gone out, I won¡¯t believe he died on the Ten Directions Yao Mountains until I¡¯ve uncovered the full story.¡±

    Ye Luo said solemnly, ¡°I shall assiduously carry out your orders, Master!¡±

    ¡°Also, take the Scarlet Dome of Heaven and the Controlling Currents Shuttle with you as protection. Don¡¯t refuse.¡± Su Yi waved. ¡°Go on. When I return to the Wilds, I¡¯ll naturallye find you.¡±

    Ye Luo nodded, then bowed with the utmost respect. ¡°Master, your disciple will wait for you in the Wilds!¡±

    With that, he turned and left.

    Su Yi watched his thin frame disappear from view before he turned and passed through the gates of Tianya City.

    He was reunited with Ye Luo that very day, and he took up temporary residence amongst the Ghost Serpents.

    He nned to stay here for a while to boost his cultivation, temper his weapons, and sort out his path.

 Chapter 1022 - A Lord Returns

    Chapter 1022 - A Lord Returns

    Tianya City, Lotus tform Mountain.

    Nighttime.

    Within a bamboo building covered by a restriction.

    Warm, gentle candlelight shone through the windowttice.

    ¡°Brother Su, don¡¯t you think we¡¯ve¡­ been a bit too crazytely?¡±

    "Crazy? No, this is called ¡®assiduous cultivation¡¯. After all, masteryes only through practice, and idleness leads to degradation.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Ye Yuy atop the bed, her hair undone, as pretty as a picture. Her beautiful little face glowed with charming radiance.

    Her eyes were bright, but her gaze was a bit bashful and timid.

    Before she could say anymore, something blocked her lips, and her supple, graceful figure was rearranged into an embarrassing position¡­

    Outside the pavilion, a night wind blew past, rustling the bamboo.

    About ten minutester.

    ¡°Can you extinguish themps?¡± A delicate gasp resounded throughout the room.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the building ispletely covered in a restriction. No one will see.¡±

    ¡°Argh¡­!¡±

    Were someone to remove the restrictions and peer in through the windowttice, they¡¯d have seen a delicate, slender figure on her tip-toes, her stomach t against the surface of the bedside dressing table.

    Before long, the sounds of wooden cabs shaking and objects ttering together resounded throughout the room, like a series of forceful collisions.

    The restriction covering the building perfectly sealed off all sounds and visuals.

    A stick of incense worth of timeter¡ª¡ª

    A series of rapid, high-pitched, quavering cries rang out, followed by intense, spasm-like gasps.

    Hah~!

    At the same time, a long, satisfied sigh rang out.

    The activity pavilion then returned to stillness.

    ¡°Indeed, it takes a mutual affinity for hearts and minds to join during dual cultivation, and for both parties¡¯ energies to fuse. Only then can you seize thest moments of cultivation to soar into the clouds, as airy and light as if you¡¯d be an immortal.¡±

    Su Yi sprawled outnguidly, his eyes shining. He didn¡¯t seem the least bit tired.

    Ye Yuy there as well, her long legs curled. The rumpled quilt only partially covered her, revealing smooth, snowy skin.

    Her dark hair was a mess, and her face was flushed red.

    When she turned to meet the gaze of the man beside her, her eyes shone with the utmost tenderness.

    ¡°Brother Su, you¡¯re simply incorrigible!¡± she muttered, a hint of a rebuke in her voice.

    Su Yiughed, then wrapped his arm around her shoulder and gently caressed her head. ¡°But I¡¯m not taking or demanding anything. Rather, we¡¯re contemting the Grand Dao and tempering ourselves together.¡±

    Lately, he¡¯d spent all his time cultivating on Lotus tform Mountain, paying no heed to worldly affairs.

    He¡¯d already broken into the mid-stage Profound Illumination Realm!

    That aside, he¡¯d refined his Mysterious Truths of the Apex of Genesis into Profound Dao Laws.

    He¡¯d even advanced hisprehension of the Laws of the End, and he felt he was nearing the threshold.

    There was no getting around it; the Laws of the End were incredibly difficult to grasp. Even Su Yi, who¡¯d once been honored as the Master of Ten Thousand Daos, found them extremely difficult toprehend.

    Even after all this time, he¡¯d yet to truly cross the threshold!

    However, progress was progress. Su Yi was already satisfied.

    Between cultivation sessions, Su Yi took two trips outside.

    The first was a trip to Ziluo City, where he, Cui Longxiang, and Cui Chang¡¯an got roaring drunk. Before he left, he retrieved Moonlit Shadow from the ruins of the Bureau of Adjudication.

    Although he could use the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos with his current cultivation, it drained too much of his energy. Moonlit Shadow was better suited to his current level.

    Ultimately, for sword cultivators, suitability mattered more than strength. He needed a weapon that matched his abilities.

    A suitable weapon wouldn¡¯t just save energy; it also let one disy the full extent of their power.

    As for the Abstruse God Sword, it was already severely damaged, and it was no longer usable. However, Su Yi didn¡¯t throw it away. Instead, he repaired it and put it into storage as a nostalgic itemden with memories of the earlier stages of his path.

    His second trip was to Yama¡¯s Floating Mountains, where he retrieved the Sky-Stealing Umbre guarded by the malevolent soul of a Vermillion Bird.

    Su Yi had originally nned to let the bird cultivate alongside him, but the proud creature refused. Su Yi naturally couldn¡¯t be bothered trying to keep it there.

    As for the Sky-Stealing Umbre? He wound up giving it to Ye Yu.

    Days passed. Finally, Su Yi said out of nowhere, ¡°I n to leave tomorrow."

    Ye Yu was stunned, and she felt a bit caught off guard. For a moment, she was rooted to the spot.

    But then, her eyshes fluttered, and she whispered, ¡°Are¡­ Are you going back to the Wilds? I anticipated that this day woulde. I just didn¡¯t think it woulde so soon."

    Su Yi shook his head slightly. ¡°I¡¯m going back to the Azure Continent first. Then I¡¯ll set off for the Wilds.¡±

    Ye Yu was surprised, and much of her reluctance and glumness dissipated. ¡°What are you going to do on the Azure Continent?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to visit some of my old friends from my new life,¡± Su Yi said softly. ¡°And I¡¯m going to make some arrangements.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ Can you take me with you?¡± Ye Yu asked tentatively, her bright eyes shining with eagerness.

    ¡°When your bond issting and true, you don¡¯t have to be together every day and every night,¡± Su Yi said gently. ¡°We¡¯ll have plenty of time togetherter.¡±

    Ye Yu¡¯s eyes dimmed; she was obviously despondent.

    A momentter, she suddenly sank her teeth into Su Yi¡¯s shoulder and bit down, hard.

    Su Yi gasped.

    Then, Ye Yu looked up at him, and said just three words. ¡°I¡­ want more.¡±

    She pressed her delicate body right up against Su Yi. The feeling of her warmth and softnessbined with her timid yet determined voice stirred his heart, and he immediately flipped around and pressed her against the bed.

    The following morning.

    When Ye Yu awakened, she instinctively turned her head to look at the spot beside her, only to discover the other half of the bed was empty.

    She was stunned, but a momentter, she realized something and shot to her feet. Before long, she discovered a jade slip atop the dressing table.

    Without even bothering to get dressed, she got up and walked over,pletely barefoot, then picked up the jade slip. Even her fingertips were quivering.

    ¡°Little Leaf, once I¡¯ve resolved my enmities in the Wilds, I¡¯ll be sure toe back and take you away.¡±

    Ye Yu was stunned.

    Her cloudlike hair was a mess, and she wore only her undergarments. The outline of her slender figure was on full disy in the dressing table mirror.

    A momentter, Ye Yu clutched the jade slip to her chest and muttered, ¡°Su Xuanjun, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    She¡¯d said those words back then too.

    But when shest spoke them, she was mncholy and despondent, and her tears fell like rain.

    Because then, Su Yi had yet to truly ept her.

    This time, although she still felt mncholy, she also felt newfound longing and eagerness.

    ¡­¡­

    A dayter.

    Ziluo City.

    The home of the Cui Family.

    ¡°Just say the word, Old Monster Su, and I¡¯ll charge into the fray and help you y your enemies when you return to the Wilds,¡± Cui Longxiang vowed solemnly.

    Su Yi snickered. ¡°You old fox! You obviously know I won¡¯t ask for your help, but you went and said that anyway? What a sham!¡±

    Cui Longxiang couldn¡¯t help butugh. No one knows me better than you, Old Monster Su!¡±

    Cui Chang¡¯anughed from the sidelines. ¡°Uncle Su, I¡¯ve prepared some of the Netherworld¡¯s unique products, as well as a selection of wine we¡¯ve saved for years. Is there anything else you need?¡±

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°How about¡­ you have Po Suoe with me?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Cui Longxiang and Cui Chang¡¯an spoke in unison. Neither father nor son could remain seated.

    Especially Cui Longxiang. He¡¯d known for a long time that Su Yi had ill intentions for the spirit of their Tree of Ten Thousand Daos, Po Suo.

    Hearing Su Yi¡¯s request made him quiver. Without Her Excellency Po Suo around, would it still be the Tree of Ten Thousand Daos?

    ¡°Old Monster Su, any other request, I¡¯d be happy to grant, but you cannot set your sights on Her Excellency Po Suo!¡± Cui Longxiang lookedpletely on guard.

    Su Yiughed dryly. ¡°What are you so nervous about? I was just joking.¡±

    With that, he got up and said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go see Po Suo.¡±

    Cui Longxiang was instantly frantic. ¡°Weren¡¯t you ¡®just joking¡¯? So why do you want to see Her Excellency Po Suo all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°If I want to return to the Azure Continent, I need her help, don¡¯t I?¡± Su Yi said irritably.

    Back then, it was Cui Longxiang who¡¯d used the Tree of Ten Thousand Daos to send Xuan Ning to the Azure Continent.

    Of course, it was Po Suo who¡¯d really done all the work.

    This time, Su Yi nned to follow Xuan Ning¡¯s lead.

    ¡°That¡¯s okay, then.¡± Cui Longxiang calmed himself, then led Su Yi away.

    The Tree of Ten Thousand Daos.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, once you leave, who knows how many years will pass before we meet again? Take good care of yourself, and I look forward to hearing about your glorious aplishments after your return to the Wilds,¡± Po Suo said with a smile. Her voice was like the music of the heavens.

    Her hair was as white as snow, and she had a bright red marking in the center of her forehead. She was ethereal and illusory, with a tranquil air of transcendence, like a goddess detached from the smoke and fire of mundane life.

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Hearing about them is ultimately far less exciting than seeing them for yourself. If you¡¯re willing, you can juste with me.¡±

    Cui Longxiang instantly broke into hacking coughs, and he wanted nothing more than to mp his hand over Su Yi¡¯s mouth.

    Po Suo couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°I¡¯d actually love to explore the Wilds for myself, but this isn¡¯t the time. Fellow Daoist, please don¡¯t make this difficult for me.¡±

    Cui Longxiang inwardly sighed in relief. ¡°Old Monster Su, you heard her. I urge you to extinguish any improper ideas immediately!¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°What do you mean, ''improper''?¡±

    Cui Longxiang didn¡¯t want to waste any more time; he was in a hurry to see Su Yi off. ¡°Your Excellency Po Suo, please lend us your aid and help open a spatial tunnel.¡±

    Po Suo nodded.

    Whoosh!

    The Tree of Ten Thousand Daos swayed with a surge of misty light.

    Before long, the misty radiance outlined a door in midair.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± When Su Yi saw this, he put his hands behind his back and walked toward it.

    ¡°Take care, Old Monster Su!¡± shouted Cui Longxiang.

    ¡°Take care, Fellow Daoist,¡± Po Suo said with augh.

    Su Yi stepped through the doorway, then turned to Po Suo and smiled, ¡°If you ever visit the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, remember to look for me.¡±

    Po Suo was stunned, while Cui Longxiang¡¯s expression darkened, and he gnashed his teeth.

    Without waiting for their response, Su Yi shed them a dashing grin, waved, and stepped through the illusory doorway.

    His tall, upright figure disappeared in an instant.

    Cui Longxiang felt as if a massive weight had lifted from his shoulders. ¡°We finally sent that guy packing¡­¡±

    Po Suo pressed her lips into a smile. ¡°He might have gone, but rumors of his future exploits are sure to shake the Wilds and reach us here in the Netherworld."

    Cui Longxiang agreedpletely.

    On that day, Su Yi left the Netherworld on his own and returned to the Azure Continent.

    It had already been over a year since he¡¯d arrived in the Netherworld.

 Chapter 1023 - A Lost Passerby

    Chapter 1023 - A Lost Passerby

    The starry skies were boundlessly vast and adorned with countless flickering celestial bodies.

    Boom!

    A spatial tunnel arced like a rainbow, tearing through the limitless starry skies and stretching deeper and deeper.

    Then, the spatial tunnel exploded with a bang. A tall, upright figure appeared amidst a rain of light.

    He was dressed in blue, and he floated there like one who¡¯d risen above the dust of mortality.

    This was none other than Su Yi.

    ¡°So, that spatial tunnel didn¡¯t lead directly to the Azure Continent¡­ Had I known, I would have gone to Meng Po Pce and borrowed their transmission array¡­¡± Su Yi looked around, and the corners of his lips twitched subtly.

    This stretch of stars waspletely unfamiliar to him.

    Fortunately, he¡¯d already reached the Profound Illumination Realm, and he had the ability to wander amidst the stars. Otherwise, every step would have been arduous, and he would have faced almost certain doom.

    After all, the stars were full of unexpected cmity and danger. Sometimes, even a seemingly unassuming streak of flowing light could shatter an Emperor with ease!

    That aside, beneath the Imperial Realm, cultivators simply couldn¡¯t traverse the stars. Their cultivation boundary simply wasn¡¯t enough; they couldn¡¯t endure the baleful qi or astral winds.

    And here Su Yi had thought he¡¯d be able to reach the Azure Continent directly. It seemed he¡¯d jumped to conclusions.

    Did that woman assume that with my current cultivation, I¡¯d be able to traverse the stars with ease and arrive smoothly in the Azure Continent? Or did she seize this opportunity to teach me a painful lesson? Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose, and Po Suo¡¯s delicate figure arose within his sea of consciousness.

    Su Yiughed dryly and shook his head. All I did was invite her to apany me to the Wilds! If she didn¡¯t want to go, fine. Why set a trap for me? Next time we meet, I¡¯m taking you with me, whether that old fox Cui Longxiang likes it or not!

    Something urred to him, and a jade slip appeared in his hand. It was inscribed with a spatial node.

    Su Yi had prepared for this when he left the Azure Continent; he¡¯d asked the ninth libationer of Meng Po Pce to seal traces of the Azure Continent¡¯s spatial node within this slip.

    Now, it seemed this woulde in handy.

    Weng!

    As Su Yi activated it, the jade slip trembled. Misty light rose, and a strange diagram floated in the air. A little beam of light hovered over the diagram like a pointer directing him toward his destination.

    Su Yi inwardly sighed in relief.

    That the spatial node was reacting proved that the Azure Continent wasn¡¯t far away.

    Su Yi shot toward the marked location without any further dys. Traversing the stars was as dull as it got.

    Along the way, all he saw were scattered, unchanging stars. Everything seemed lifeless, and even his thoughts sank into silence.

    He¡¯d explored the stars before, in his past life. With the spatial node marker as a guide, he naturally wouldn¡¯t get lost.

    A dayter.

    ¡°I¡¯m finally here.¡± Su Yi stopped in his tracks and gazed into the distance.

    The outline of a massive world had appeared amidst the stars, slowly revolving within the void.

    The world was enveloped in a waterfall of flowing chaotic power. Its essence was condensed into droplets, whichbined into dragons dancing through the void.

    Su Yi¡¯s divine sense was powerful, and his gaze was keen. He could even see the secretyers of the power of the Laws covering the world¡¯s surface and surrounding it entirely.

    The Azure Continent!

    The spatial node marker in his hand buzzed in confirmation.

    This was Su Yi¡¯s first time gazing down on the world he¡¯d been reborn into from the stars.

    ¡°I wonder how Lingxue, Qing Wan, Cha Jin, Yuan Heng, and the others are doing¡­?¡± The thought of them made him a bit excited, and his heart filled with eagerness.

    The Azure Continent was like the homnd of his new incarnation. Memories of his life there were carved deep within his heart, and it was home to many of those he cared about in this lifetime.

    But as a cultivator, Su Yi was well aware that he was ultimately just a passerby here. It wouldn¡¯t be long until he left once more and returned to the Wilds.

    Even as he pondered, Su Yi shot toward the Azure Continent.

    ¡°Hm?¡± As he drew near, his gaze focused. He¡¯d just discovered something.

    Although this boundless world was covered in the chaotic power of the Laws, there were numerous cracks and rifts all around it!

    Like fine cracks covering an eggshell. They were a startling sight.

    It seems that although the power of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness covering the Azure Continent has withered, and although the Azure Continent has weed its Radiant Epoch, it¡¯s just as I anticipated. As time passes, the Azure Continent will peak, then wane and witherpletely¡­

    He¡¯d realized this when he first acquired the Seed of the Azure.

    Now, as he gazed down at the Azure Continent from amidst the stars, the countless rifts were further proof that his hypothesis had been right on the mark.

    I promised A¡¯Cang to help the Seed of the Azure grow big and strong. If it can be a true world source, I wouldn¡¯t mind ying repairman and helping the continent restore its Laws. That would prevent it from falling into ruin.

    He¡¯d long since learned that the Azure Continent was also called the Azure Realm, and that the Nine Heavens Pavilion saw it as the Ninth Star Ruin!

    Just like the other eight star ruins, it stood within the stretch of stars surrounding the Wilds.

    Furthermore, each of the star ruins was surrounded by numerous other nes both big and small. These smaller nes clustered around the massive star ruins.

    If the Nine Provinces of the Wilds was the sun, then the nine star ruins were likes orbiting it.

    And the true depths of outer spacey beyond the nine star ruins!

    As Su Yi pondered, he blurred into an arc of divine light and shot toward the Azure Continent.

    Boom!

    The chaotic power nketing the Azure Continent suddenly rumbled and boomed.

    Countless terrifying spatial fragments formed a windstorm that swept toward Su Yi. Its power was explosive to the extreme, and it could have ripped anyone beneath the Imperial Realm to shreds with ease.

    Even an Emperor wouldn¡¯t necessarily havested long.

    ¡°Open.¡± Su Yi didn¡¯t panic even in the face of danger. Misty golden lord burst around him, and no matter how many spatial fragments mmed into him, he continued ahead.

    Suddenly, countless fragments manifested of the natural order of the Laws bore down with enough destructive energy to reduce an Emperor to powder!

    Su Yi¡¯s pupils constricted, and he suddenly dodged.

    Boom!

    The space he¡¯d stood in just moments prior copsed and shattered as a terrifying st of chaotic power enveloped it.

    Even Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but break out in cold sweats.

    This was an attack from the Laws of the Azure Continent, and it stopped those with Imperial Realm cultivation from proceeding any further.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°It seems that although the Azure Continent has weed its Radiant Epoch, it still cannot withstand the power of an Imperial Expert. Otherwise, its Laws wouldn¡¯t have attacked in such a frenzy¡­¡±

    As he pondered, he used a secret art to suppress his cultivation base to the peak of the Spiritual Revolution Realm before continuing. Just as he thought, the windstorm of the Laws made no further attempts to stop him, and Su Yi passed through with ease.

    Shortly afterward.

    Su Yi arrived in the skies of the Azure Continent. From here, the ground was like a chessboard, and the mountains and rivers were its pieces.

    ¡°I¡¯m finally back.¡± Su Yi instantly rxed. Then, he blurred into a streak of light and shot toward the ground.

    ¡­

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Fiercebat raged on the ground below. Two groups of cultivators fought amidst the mountainousndscape. All manner of lights and treasures danced madly through the air.

    Boom!

    Suddenly, wind and lightning boomed overhead, and an arc of dazzling golden light ripped the skies asunder and swept toward them.

    Both groups ofbatants were stunned, and they abruptly stopped what they were doing and moved further away.

    ¡°Who¡­ who is that?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s a Spiritual Revolution Realm powerhouse?¡±

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    As the crowd watched in rm and bewilderment, the golden light stopped, and a tall, upright figure appeared amidst a burst of radiant light.

    An extraordinary young man dressed in blue.

    An indescribable, formless pressure permeated the mountain wilderness.

    Both armies had been locked in fiercebat just moments prior, but now, they shuddered. It was as if their souls had left their bodies; all of their faces were full of rm and terror. All of them suspected that this new arrival from beyond the heavens was an expert their enemies had invited here.

    The atmosphere was stifled and oppressive.

    ¡°My apologies. It seems I frightened you.¡± Su Yi rubbed his nose a bit sheepishly.

    He¡¯d suppressed his cultivation base earlier, but after arriving here, he wouldn¡¯t have guessed that he was no longer quite used to Spiritual Revolution Realm power. For a moment, he failed to control his aura and momentum properly.

    This was the influence of the Laws of this world.

    Every world was covered in different Laws, and cultivators from other worlds needed to take time to adjust their cultivation bases ordingly.

    When they heard Su Yi¡¯s apology, the cultivators sank deeper into bewildered silence.

    Su Yi was starting to run out of patience. ¡°I¡¯m just a passerby, and I¡¯d like to ask where in the Azure Continent this is.¡±

    Thebatants looked at each other, but none of them answered. How could someone with such a terrifying cultivation base get lost?

    An excuse like that¡­ is simply an insult to our intelligence!

    Su Yi could tell that they didn¡¯t believe him, and he couldn¡¯t help but frown. He fixed his gaze on a white-haired elder. ¡°You tell me.¡±

    The white-haired elder was dumbstruck, but a momentter, he slumped in dejection and said bitterly, ¡°Senior, the Pill Treasury Sect admits defeat. Please, show mercy and spare us¡­¡±

    The others behind him looked ashen too. There was no doubt about it; they thought Su Yi was their enemies¡¯ reinforcements.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°I¡¯m really just asking for directions.¡±

    ¡°Uh, truly?¡± The old man obviously didn¡¯t believe it.

    Su Yi nodded.

    The old man gnashed his teeth, then said, ¡°Senior, we¡¯re near the border of the Great Wei and Great Zhou. The Great Zhou is three hundred miles to the east. If you proceed west, you¡¯ll arrive in the Great Wei.¡±

    ¡°So, I¡¯m near the Great Zhou¡­ what a coincidence¡­!¡± Su Yi looked a bit dazed. A momentter, he waved. ¡°Alright, you can continue.¡±

    With that, he blurred into a streak of light and shot through the air.

    A few blinks of the eyeter, he¡¯d disappeared over the horizon.

    This left both armies in a daze.

    ¡°It seems that senior really was just passing by¡­ and it seems that he really was lost, too¡­¡± muttered a young woman in red.

    The others sank even deeper into silence, their faces full of uncertainty.

    Since when were passersby asking for directions so terrifying!!!??

    Both groups of cultivators had been ready to fight to the death, but now, it seemed they¡¯dpletely lost the will to fight. Both groups retreated shortly thereafter.

    That very day, Su Yi returned from the Netherworld and arrived in the Great Zhou!

 Chapter 1024 - An Apology, a Mental Knot, Bad News

    Chapter 1024 - An Apology, a Mental Knot, Bad News

    The Cloudriver Prefecture of the Great Zhou. Guangling City.

    The courtyard behind Apricot Clinic.

    It was a spring evening, and within the courtyard, the great locust tree was covered in verdant leaves.

    A young woman practiced her swordsmanship over and over again, as if she knew nothing of exhaustion.

    It was only after she finally ran out of stamina that she stepped and sat beneath the locust tree.

    ¡°I wonder how my little sister is doing? She used to write to me every two weeks, but hertest letter is already four dayste.¡± The young woman sat there muttering to herself, as if baring her heart to the locust tree.

    ¡°But she¡¯s in the capital of the Great Xia, Nine Tripod City, and there are numerous experts there to look after her. It seems unlikely that anything would happen.

    ¡°The world is increasingly perilous. No one knows when danger will rear its ugly head, but no matter what, I have to take care of my parents and my nsmen.

    ¡°Agh, it would be wonderful if I could find someone to talk to¡­¡±

    Here, the young woman¡¯s spirits sank, and the light in her eyes dimmed.

    Her name was Wen Lingzhao.

    She was once the proudest daughter of heaven in all of Guangling City. Her talent was exceptional, and she¡¯d even entered the Imperatorial Province¡¯s top faction, Heaven¡¯s Origin Academy, to cultivate.

    But all of that was in the past.

    She had since taken up residence in Guangling City, and she spent her days looking after her n and cultivating assiduously.

    However, from time to time, she felt lonely and mncholy.

    After all, Guangling City was just a tiny, remote city of the Great Zhou. The onset of the Radiant Epoch hadn¡¯t changed it much at all.

    When she cultivated here, shecked both resources and a sect to instruct her.

    She had to rely on herself for everything.

    If that were the end of it, it¡¯d be one thing.

    What really left her feeling bleak and bitter was that she¡¯d long since ceased to be a proud daughter of heaven. No, she¡¯d be a localughingstock.

    All of this was connected to a certain man.

    That man had once been the cast-off disciple of Blueriver Sword Manor, a cripple incapable of cultivation, the live-in son-inw everyone in Guangling Cityughed at.

    And he¡¯d been her husband, too.

    However, time changed everything, and that man was now a legendary figure whose name shook the entire Azure Continent. Sword in hand, he¡¯d in the experts of the ancient area until none dared proim themselves sovereign!

    Even though there¡¯d been no word of him for over a year, tales of his exploits still circted throughout the Azure Continent.

    Especially in the cultivation world of the Great Zhou. Here, he was practically seen as a deity!

    But the more dazzling that man was, the duller she seemed byparison. Because back then, she¡¯d thoroughly rejected their marriage!

    Now, everyone in Guangling City mocked her for her blindness and shortsightedness.

    This used to upset Wen Lingzhao. But now, she¡¯d grown ustomed to it, and it no longer stung.

    Ultimately, the masses were ignorant and foolish. Didn¡¯t they look down on that man back then too?

    ¡°Now, I finally understand from experience how unbearable his situation was after he married into our Wen Family. It¡¯s easy to say you understand another¡¯s feelings, but you can¡¯t truly understand the bitterness and difficulties of another¡¯s predicament unless you¡¯ve experienced something simr yourself.¡± Wen Lingzhao wrapped her arms around her knees, and her bright eyes gazed into the distant sunset.

    She whispered, ¡°Once, his rise to prominence came as a heavy blow. I avoided him and hid from him. I hid from the past, but now¡­ If I got the opportunity, I¡¯d offer him a sincere apology. Not to change his mind about me, but perhaps¡­ then my heart could finally know peace¡­¡±

    Whoosh~

    The leaves of the old locust tree suddenly rustled, as if it were whooping for joy.

    Wen Lingzhao was stunned, and she seemed to sense something. She turned her head and gazed into the distance.

    However, she saw nothing at all.

    ¡°Old locust tree, do you perhaps understand my feelings?¡± Wen Lingzhaoughed and gently patted its trunk. Then, she got up, but just as she was about to continue practicing her swordsmanship, a green locust branch dipped in front of her.

    A line of text rose upon the surface of a leaf: ¡°The Mystic Master says he understands.¡±

    Wen Lingzhao¡¯s bright eyes widened, and her delicate frame quivered. Don¡¯t tell me¡­ that man was here just now?

    A little whileter, she took a deep breath, calmed herself, then looked around. A hint of gratitude appeared on her slightly gaunt but beautiful face as she whispered, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The old locust tree¡¯s leaves rustled like a wave of verdant green. Off in the distance, the sunset zed like fire. It was an inimitably beautiful scene.

    Wen Lingzhao suddenly felt as if her heart¡¯s shackles had shatteredpletely. An indescribable calm filled her, and she couldn¡¯t help but break into a faint smile. She¡¯d finally been released.

    ¡­¡­

    Su Yi¡¯s robes swayed as he strolled beneath the light of the setting sun.

    He¡¯d never hated Wen Lingzhao. It wasn¡¯t that he was so magnanimous, but that he¡¯d never concerned himself with this trivial matter.

    He hadn¡¯t thought about their rtionship at all since he''d ended their marriage.

    It was only now that he¡¯d returned to the Great Zhou and Guangling City that he inadvertently learned that what happened then had left asting knot in Wen Lingzhao¡¯s heart.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel rueful over this.

    When someone¡¯s situation changed, their view of the world tended to change with it, and their mentality shifted.

    In light of that, Wen Lingzhao certainly didn¡¯t seem like a bad person. s, although there had once been a marriage contract between them, the two of them were fated to meet, not to be together.

    A little whileter.

    Su Yi arrived in the Jade Capital, the imperial city of the Great Zhou.

    He stood in the distance and watched Zhou Zhili busily tending to the nation¡¯s affairs. Then, he silently turned and left.

    His old friend was alive and well. That was enough.

    Without any further dys, he flew to the Great Xia at top speed.

    Although he¡¯d only been gone a bit over a year, along the way, Su Yi noticed enormous changes to the Azure Continent.

    The entire continent was formerly shrouded in the power of the Prohibition of Darkness. Throughout its hundred-plus mundane nations, true cultivators were a rare sight.

    But now, as Su Yi trekked and flew through the wilderness, there were cultivators everywhere he looked!

    Spirit beasts ran rampant in the wilderness, and vicious birds soared through the air.

    However, just as Su Yi had determined, the Azure Continent still couldn¡¯t withstand the power of the Imperial Realm. This meant that it couldn¡¯t possibly give rise to Imperial experts.

    A dayter, Su Yi arrived in the Great Xia and proceeded to Nine Tripod City without dy.

    When he left, he got Wen Lingxue, Cha Jin, Qing Wan, and his other old friends settled in Nine Tripod City. They had the Xia Emperor¡¯s protection. A¡¯Cang, the Xiantian spirit born of the Azure Continent¡¯s source, was watching over them from the shadows as well.

    As Su Yi neared Nine Tripod City, eagerness umted within his heart.

    The Grand Dao was heartless, but people weren¡¯t.

    In the time since he restarted his cultivation, these old friends were the only people he¡¯d met on the Azure Continent that he really cared about.

    As he passed through a stretch of mountainous wilderness, a group of cultivators¡¯ conversation suddenly drew Su Yi¡¯s attention. He promptly slowed his steps and listened in.

    ¡°How brutal! Who could have imagined that the Xia Family would fall overnight at the height of its power? They¡¯ve practically been obliterated!¡±

    ¡°They say that all nine of the capital¡¯s Divine Tripods have been stolen!¡±

    ¡°Do you know who did it?¡±

    ¡°They say it was a mighty faction from another world, and furthermore, that Imperial Realm power appeared on Mount Heavenbristle that night.¡±

    ¡°The Imperial Realm!?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Without a godlike existence like that, how could they possibly have broken the Nine Tripods Suppression Barrier Formation and destroyed Mount Heavenbristle?¡±

    ¡°My heavens!!¡±

    ¡­When he heard this, Su Yi instantly felt as if someone had poured a bucket of cold water over his head. His eagerness grew wings and flew away.

    ¡°Friend, might you exin what happened here in detail?¡± Su Yi shot forward and appeared further up the path in a sh.

    The group of cultivators was stunned.

    But when they sensed the characteristic aura of the Spiritual Revolution Realm emanating from Su Yi, they were instantly solemn, and their expressions filled with awe.

    Even though it had been almost two years since the onset of the Radiant Epoch, Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivators still stood at the pinnacle of the Azure Continent.

    A momentter, the leader, a middle-aged man in gray, dared not be negligent. He immediatelyid everything he knew out in the open.

    It turned out that five nights ago, an enormous disaster befell Nine Tripod City out of nowhere.

    That night, a mysterious faction of cultivators appeared. They destroyed the Nine Tripod Suppression Barrier Formation and killed their way into Mount Heavenbristle. The sounds of ughter shook the heavens, and churning smoke filled the skies.

    It was only the following morning that the popce discovered that the imperial family of the Great Xia, the hegemons of the Azure Continent, hadpletely copsed. Even their residence, Mount Heavenbristle, had copsed after being cleaved in two!

    Rumor had it that the power of an Imperial expert had appeared, letting them crush the imperial family of the Great Xia in one fell swoop!

    This news shook the entire Great Xia, stirring up a massive uproar and terrifying countless factions of cultivators.

    After all, the Great Xia¡¯s power was practically as strong as it got in the modern Azure Continent. Who¡¯d have thought such a massive, powerful entity would crumble overnight?

    What really left people ill at ease was that even now, no one knew where that mysterious faction hade from or who they were.

    Su Yi¡¯s brow was tightly furrowed, and his eyes flickered with uncertainty.

    He suddenly recalled something.

    Last night, in Guangling City, Wen Lingzhao had muttered something to herself: ¡°I wonder how my little sister is doing? She used to write to me every two weeks, but hertest letter is already four dayste.¡±

    His heart sank.

    Wen Lingzhao¡¯s little sister was, of course, Wen Lingxue!

    ording to Wen Lingzhao, Wen Lingxue wrote her a letter once every two weeks, but thetest letter was four dayste!

    Now, shortly after arriving in the Great Xia, he heard this terrible news.

    This unquestionably implied that the imperial family of the Great Xia had met with disaster, and that Wen Lingxue, Cha Jin, Qing Wan, and the others had been affected!

    Dense, murderous intent shone in the depths of Su Yi¡¯s gaze.

    Just who was behind this?

    Apparently, Imperial Realm power had gotten involved. Did that mean that this mysterious faction hailed from another world?

    Thinking will do me no good. I have to rush to Nine Tripod City as quickly as possible!

    Su Yi could no longer hold back. He turned, shot into the distance, and disappeared over the horizon in a sh.

    Witnessing this left those cultivators¡¯ hearts shaking.

    ¡°What terrifying murderous intent!¡± Someone quivered from head to toe. They felt as if they¡¯d been plunged into an icy abyss. Just now, that wisp of killing intent Su Yi had revealed almost inadvertently had practically made him copse.

    ¡°Who was that person? And why did he seem somehow familiar?¡± someone asked in bewilderment.

    ¡°A young man in blue robes with a Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivation base¡­¡± someone muttered, then seemed to realize something. He suddenly cried out, ¡°Was he Banished Immortal Su!!?¡±

 Chapter 1025 - Quick, Flee!

    Chapter 1025 - Quick, Flee!

    Beneath the night sky.

    Su Yi shot forward, cleaving through the skies as quick as a beam of flowing light. Before long, he¡¯d appeared outside Nine Tripod City.

    When he saw the city in the distance, his pupils silently constricted.

    This was the capital of the Great Xia. A long time ago, the cultivators of the Azure Continent saw it as an immortal capital in the mortal world. It was the cultural and political center of the world, and it was dazzlingly prosperous.

    Yet now, as the light of the radiant full moon illuminated the city, he saw that its majestic, ancient walls had crumbled and copsed.

    Most of the city¡¯s densely packed buildings had been reduced to rubble. He could see dried blood smeared throughout the wreckage, and fragments of corpses scattered throughout the scorched earth and fallen structures¡­

    From Su Yi¡¯s position in the sky, all he saw was devastation.

    His heart grew increasingly heavy.

    One grand battle really had ttened Nine Tripod City!

    Su Yi stepped forward and shot toward the ruins of Nine Tripod City.

    There were numerous experts exploring the rubble beneath the night sky. It seemed they were searching for something.

    ¡°s, we got here toote. This was originally one of the greatest treasure towers in Nine Tripod City, and it had countless treasures, but others have already picked it clean,¡± someone cursed.

    ¡°Quick, keep looking. Even though Nine Tripod City has fallen, countless treasures are still buried within the wreckage. Over the past few days, who knows how many people have made it big?¡± someone else shouted and ordered hispanions to keep searching.

    Someone else picked up a several-day-old corpse and cursed his misfortune. ¡°How unlucky! This corpse is so ornately dressed, and it seems they were a Spiritual Incarnation cultivator in life, but all they have on them is a broken flying sword.¡±

    ¡­Simr scenes yed out throughout the ruins of Nine Tripod City.

    There was no doubt about it. When the imperial capital of the Great Xia fell, numerous cultivators came running. They saw this as treasured ground, a ce to pilfer the wealth of the dead.

    Su Yi paid this no heed.

    He continued ahead, and before long, he¡¯d arrived at Azure Dragon Lane.

    It tooy in ruin.

    No,pared to other parts of the city, the devastation and destruction were even greater. There were crisscrossing chasms and pits all over the ground, and few identifiable fragments of buildings remained.

    Su Yi felt a knot building in his chest.

    He¡¯d once taken up residence in Azurecloud Court, which was built on Azure Dragon Lane.

    Lush bamboo had grown in the courtyard. There¡¯d been pavilions, as well as a fishpond. When he had nothing else to do, Su Yi sprawled outfortably beside the pond, tossing moon ms to the spirit carp.

    Yet now, Azurecloud Court had been leveled. Even when he examined the wreckage closely, he saw none of the scenery of the past. The devastation was utterly deste.

    Suddenly, a raspy voice emanated from afar. ¡°Everyone, this was Azurecloud Court! It was once home to the world-famous Banished Immortal Su!¡±

    A group of cultivators shot over. Their leader was a thin man in ck robes.

    When he and hispanions arrived, his expression filled with excitement. ¡°Quite a few people have investigated this ce over the past few days, but none acquired anything. Still, I refuse to believe there¡¯s nothing here! Tonight, we¡¯ll dig the whole ce up and see what treasures remain in Azurecloud Court!¡±

    ¡°Now that you mention it, it¡¯s strange. Such an enormous disaster befell Nine Tripod City, but there¡¯s still no sign of Banished Immortal Su. It¡¯s as if he¡¯s evaporated into thin air.¡±

    ¡°Right? Ever since Banished Immortal Su defeated those ancient factions, there¡¯s been no trace of him. Rumor has it that he¡¯s long since left the Azure Continent and that he¡¯s gone to other worlds to seek out greater heights of the Dao.¡±

    ¡°Quit wasting time and get to work!¡±

    The cultivators soon got busy, using various methods to excavate the ruins. All of them seemed highly motivated.

    Su Yi stood and watched from beneath the distant darkness.

    Before long, they¡¯d cleared the entirety of the ruins, and dug several hundred feet down.

    But they found nothing but fragments of ruined buildings.

    This left the cultivators beside themselves with frustrations, and their expressions darkened.

    ¡°Was this really the residence of Banished Immortal Su!? There¡¯s nothing here, not even a hair!¡± someoneined.

    ¡°Someone must have gotten here first and picked the ce clean!¡± said another, his expression unsightly.

    ¡°Strange. Rumor has it that when the battle broke out, this was the heart of the conflict. Logically speaking, there ought to be more treasures around here than anywhere else, but did you notice? There weren¡¯t even any fragments of treasures lying around!¡± someone said in bewilderment.

    ¡°And that¡¯s not even the end of it! Everywhere else, there were corpses and bloodstains, but Azurecloud Court didn¡¯t even have those!¡±

    The cultivators were still unwilling to ept it, and they kept digging, but in the end, they found nothing. Eventually, they gave up and left, griping and cursing all the while.

    Su Yi took all of this in, and his brow furrowed.

    It seems someone really did get to Azurecloud Court, dig everything up, and take it all away¡­

    Furthermore, if this was the heart of the conflict, does that mean the mysterious faction that attacked Nine Tripod City was after me?

    As Su Yi pondered, he turned and left.

    Shortly after, he arrived at Mount Heavenbristle.

    This ten-thousand-foot divine mountain was originally the home of the Great Xia¡¯s imperial family. All manner of pces had adorned its slopes, and from the peak, you could see most of the capital.

    Yet now, the mountain had been cleaved in two, and ity copsed on the ground and deathly silent.

    Just like the ruins of Nine Tripod City, there were dense clusters of cultivators throughout the wreckage, arcing through the air as they tried to dig up treasures.

    The moonlight was as gentle as water, but the wreckage it illuminated was lively as could be.

    ¡°The Xia Family were once the sovereigns of the Azure Continent, but so what? No matter how glorious their prestige, they¡¯ve been obliterated. Nothing remains of their glory,¡± someone let out a long sigh.

    ¡°Quit talking nonsense. Hurry up and look for treasure!¡± someone else said in displeasure.

    Su Yi stood in the distance, an irrepressible fire building in the depths of his gaze.

    He¡¯d taken everything in along the way. The rage and worry building in his heart suddenly transformed into murderous intent.

    ¡°No matter who did this, they¡¯ll pay for this with their blood and their lives!¡± Su Yi thought to himself. His expression was increasingly calm.

    And here he¡¯d been eager to reunite with his old friends now that he¡¯d returned to the Azure Continent. Who¡¯d have thought he¡¯d immediately be greeted with such cruel news?

    ¡°Master, why did they hang the Xia Emperor from a tree?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re doing it to humiliate him. It¡¯s the cruelest punishment of all; they want everyone beneath the heavens to see his miserable state!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t¡­ isn¡¯t that a bit too brutal?¡±

    ¡°Shh! Pipe down! Do you want to get yourself killed?¡±

    Hushed conversations were faintly audible amidst the rubble, and they drew Su Yi¡¯s attention.

    He blurred and shot toward them from afar.

    The walls of the pavilion halfway up the mountain had crumbled, and the buildingy in ruin.

    There stood a leafless tree with roots embedded beneath the wreckage.

    A man hung from one of its branches. Layers of rope bound him by the hands and neck, holding him aloft. His in cloth robes were tattered and covered in blood, his hair was disheveled, and he was covered in wounds. Some of his body parts had already been reduced to pulped flesh and shattered bone. The sight startled both the heart and the eyes.

    He hung there like a wind-dried corpse, unmoving beneath the moonlight.

    Except when the asional wind blew past, and he swayed gently. It was an extraordinarily brutal sight.

    When Su Yi arrived and saw this figure, he was unwittingly dazed, and he almost dared not believe his eyes.

    The Xia Emperor!!

    Su Yi silently clenched his right fist, and fury ignited deep within his heart.

    However, his expression was increasingly calm.

    ¡°How lofty has the Xia Emperor been all these years? He was the hegemon of the Great Xia, and one of the most influential authority figures of the Azure Continent, but now¡­ Argh!¡±

    ¡°This is a punishment, a deliberate humiliation. His enemies want everyone beneath the heavens to know just how brutal and unseemly the Xia Emperor¡¯s fate is!¡±

    ¡°Does¡­ does no one dare to save him?¡±

    ¡°Who''d dare to get involved in this? They''d have to be sick of living!¡±

    Numerous cultivators watched from throughout the surrounding area, and they conversed amongst themselves in harsh whispers. Although they discussed the hanging Xia Emperor, no one dared draw near him.

    It seemed as if the Xia Emperor was unlucky and inauspicious.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Suddenly, many of them noticed that a young man in blue had appeared, seemingly out of nowhere, and he was approaching the tree.

    This was none other than Su Yi.

    ¡°Young man, don¡¯t let your blood rush to your head. Don¡¯t be willful! These waters are too deep. Be careful not to bring disaster upon yourself!¡± someone warned.

    Su Yi ignored him.

    Then, beneath the crowd¡¯s astonished gazes, he pressed his fingers into a sword and shed.

    Crunch!

    The massive tree branch split, and the Xia Emperor fell toward the ground, only for Su Yi to catch him from far. When he tightened his grip, the ropes binding the Xia Emperor shattered.

    This scene provoked widespread uproar.

    ¡°Who is that guy? How gutsy is he!?¡±

    ¡°He¡­ he¡¯s really throwing his life away¡­¡±

    ¡°That mysterious faction dared hang the Xia Emperor there. They¡¯ve surely taken precautions against would-be rescuers!¡±

    The nearby cultivators instinctively distanced themselves.

    That mysterious faction had appeared just a few days ago, destroying Nine Tripod City and crushing Mount Heavenbristle overnight. They¡¯d even gone so far as to hang the Xia Emperor from a tree. Who wouldn¡¯t have feared being implicated in such a storm?

    Yet now, a young man had rescued the Xia Emperor in front of countless witnesses!

    The way they saw it, this was no different from seeking out his own demise.

    Su Yi paid none of this any heed. He was busy examining the Xia Emperor¡¯s wounds.

    His flesh was in tatters, his organs had ruptured, and his meridians were in pieces. His blood and qi had ebbed, and even his soul was severely damaged. An insidious secret art restricted him and inflicted constant, brutal torment. He was already on the brink of copse.

    Only hisst thread of vitality remained. The emperor of the Great Xia was practically already dead.

    Furthermore, Su Yi could tell that the enemy hadn¡¯t left him with thisst thread of vitality out of benevolence.

    Rather, they were using this secret art to keep him alive, leaving him unable to die no matter how much he wanted to!

    Su Yi¡¯s heart was as firm as iron, yet in that moment, it trembled. He was starting to lose control of the murderous intent and fury building in his chest.

    But it was then that the Xia Emperor quivered and opened his eyes with great difficulty.

    As Su Yi¡¯s face gradually came into view, his eyes widened. Then, as if mustering all the energy he had left, he struggled to speak. After a few attempts, he finally managed to open his bloodless, quavering lips.

    ¡°Quick¡­ run away!¡±

    As weak and raspy as his voice was, he sounded utterly frantic.

 Chapter 1026 - True Ferocity!

    Chapter 1026 - True Ferocity!

    The Xia Emperor was conscious.

    However, he wasn¡¯t at all delighted to have been saved. Rather, he seemed panicked and frantic.

    He used all of the energy he had left, just to tell Su Yi to run away!

    Su Yi¡¯s heart shook, and he whispered, ¡°I¡¯vee back, so the heavens¡­ won¡¯t fall.¡±

    With that, he took out a pill and slipped it into the Xia Emperor¡¯s mouth. Then, his hands formed seals as he used a secret art to stabilize the Xia Emperor¡¯s life force.

    ¡°Rest for now. I¡¯ll get you out of here,¡± said Su Yi as he ced the emperor onto his back.

    The Xia Emperor¡¯s lips quivered. He started to speak, but stopped. He suddenly thought back to everything Su Yi had done on the Azure Continent.

    Back then, no matter how great the danger or how terrifying their enemies, Su Yi always managed to turn the tides and quell the wind and waves.

    Now, this young man reminiscent of a banished immortal had returned. Could he still turn things around?

    The Xia Emperor looked lost.

    This time, his heart wavered. Their enemies were just too terrifying!

    Whoosh!

    Su Yi shot forward, taking directly to the skies.

    When the cultivators exploring the rubble saw this, they couldn¡¯t help but feel bewildered. That young man¡­ seriously ns to leave with the Xia Emperor? Who is he? Why is he risking his life to save the emperor?

    As doubts arose in their hearts, a cold voice rang out. ¡°Days have passed, but we finally waited long enough for a kid unafraid of death to show up!¡±

    This voice went off like a thunderp, reverberating throughout the skies above the wreckage of Mount Heavenbristle.

    Everyone shuddered from head to toe and looked toward the source of the voice.

    There, they saw a radiant arc of purple shoot through the skies and transform into a middle-aged man in purple robes. He gazed down from beneath the dome of heaven.

    Meanwhile, simr beams of light shot over from other directions. Each transformed into a cultivator, and the group sealed Su Yi¡¯s escape routes offpletely.

    ¡°It¡¯s the experts of that mysterious faction!¡±

    ¡°So, they¡¯ve been lying in wait this entire time. The Xia Emperor was just bait!¡±

    Uproar arose throughout the ruins. The cultivators searching for treasure were terrified. All of them stopped what they were doing and fled into the distance.

    Terror and dread were written all over their faces.

    Su Yi watched from the sky. He swept his calm gaze across this group, and his expression didn¡¯t so much as ripple.

    A group of Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivators, that¡¯s all. There was no sign of any Emperors.

    ¡°Ee?¡± When he saw Su Yi clearly, the purple-robed man blocking the way ahead seemed to realize something. He waved his sleeves and took out a scroll.

    There was a young man depicted on it. He was dressed in blue, and his hands were behind his back.

    It looked just like Su Yi.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s you!!¡± The middle-aged man in purple put away the scroll, and he suddenly looked excited. His hawklike gaze locked onto the distant Su Yi, and he burst intoughter. ¡°So, it¡¯s you, you little bastard!¡±

    Little bastard?

    Everyone present was bewildered. Was that mysterious faction waiting to capture that young man this whole time?

    And the cultivators who¡¯d appeared alongside the man in purple seemed to understand something. They perked up too, and all of them looked excited.

    Their target was finally here.

    ¡°Quick, run!¡± the Xia Emperor said frantically. His expression was full of hatred, as well as deep-seated worry.

    ¡°Run? Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± The distant middle-aged man in purple grinned and said leisurely, ¡°Little bastard, I urge you to be good and cooperate. Come with us, or else, the consequences will surely be more than you can bear! If you don¡¯t believe me, have a look at this!¡±

    As he spoke, he took out a talisman and circted his cultivation base. The talisman silently lit up, and a curtain of light surged into the air.

    The curtain of light reflected three scenes¡ª¡ª

    The first was of a gray-haired elder standing in the air. One casual swing of his saber brought all of the ten-thousand-foot Mount Heavenbristle crashing down.

    The boundless saber qi was like a zing flood. It enveloped the mountain, and countless people lost their lives in the ming sea, unable to escape in time.

    Even their souls dissipated.

    When he saw this, the Xia Emperor¡¯s expression filled with agony, and his eyes bulged as if about to pop. Tears streamed down his cheeks.

    This was a vision of the destruction of Mount Heavenbristle, as well as the annihtion of much of the imperial family!

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze remained outwardly indifferent.

    The second scene reflected densely packed cages. Numerous people were confined inside.

    They included the elderly servants of the Xia Emperor, like Weng Jiu and Sui Tianqi, as well as some of the prominent members of the imperial family. Most of these faces were unfamiliar to Su Yi.

    Still, it wasn¡¯t difficult to guess that all of them were from the imperial family!

    The third scene reflected just two cages.

    One contained a tall, stalwart man covered in wounds. Hey on the ground, his face was pale as a sheet of paper.

    A young woman in white sat in the other cage. Her hair was disheveled, and it covered her face. Her white clothing was stained with blood, and she looked listless and dispirited.

    Su Yi¡¯s pupils instantly constricted.

    Yuan Heng and Wen Xinzhao!!

    Whoosh~

    The curtain of light receded, and the man in purple put away the talisman andughed. ¡°Little bastard, as you can see, if you don¡¯t want them to die, you¡¯d beste with us. Our family head said that he guarantees their lives so long as you cooperate.¡±

    He spoke slowly, with the air of one assured of his victory.

    The cultivators throughout the surrounding skiesughed coldly along.

    Those watching from the ground felt chills course through their hearts as they realized that this mysterious faction hadid ruin to Nine Tripod City and ttened the imperial family all for the sake of capturing that young man in blue!

    ¡°Every debt has its debtor. If you¡¯de after me directly, that''d be one thing, but you¡­ just had to go and do this¡­¡± said Su Yi. He spoke tly, without the slightest ripple of emotion. ¡°Now, you have to die. As for the faction behind you? I¡¯ll naturally have to rip it up by the roots!¡±

    Silence greeted this deration.

    Formless, ferocious murderous intent silently permeated the skies.

    The cultivators scattered across the ground shuddered as chills coursed down their spines.

    The middle-aged man in purple was stunned. Then, his expression shifted. ¡°You¡­ you don¡¯t care about their lives!?¡±

    Su Yi said softly, ¡°In all my days of cultivation, I¡¯ve never concerned myself with such threats. If they die, I¡¯ll just have to avenge them.¡±

    The purple-robed middle-aged man¡¯s expression darkened, and he suddenly bellowed, ¡°There¡¯s something not right about that boy. Quick, capture him!¡±

    The cultivators throughout the surrounding skies attacked without hesitation.

    Boom!

    Magic treasures took to the skies, and firelight ran rampant.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even stop to look at it. He just swung his sleeves, and the treasures filling the sky exploded, while the various secret arts fell apart.

    And a full thirteen cultivators subsequently exploded, their bodies reduced to ash.

    It was just a single swing of his sleeves, as if he were sweeping away dust or crushing ants.

    This terrifying, tyrannical scene immediately astonished everyone present.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°My heavens!¡±

    The distant onlookers were practically struck dumb. They were ovee with astonishment.

    They could only gaze upon the experts of this mysterious faction from afar. They could in no way afford to offend them.

    Yet now, someone had just in thirteen of them with a single wave of his sleeves!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± The purple-robed middle-aged man¡¯s expression changed dramatically. He was so startled that his soul practically left its body.

    He¡¯d been on guard from the moment he first recognized Su Yi.

    Because he¡¯d long since heard tales of Su Yi¡¯s exploits. He knew how terrifying the young man¡¯sbat prowess was.

    That was why he¡¯d resorted to threats right from the start. He hoped to use the hostages in his favor.

    Who¡¯d have thought that Su Yi would disregard his threatspletely!?

    Boom!

    Without waiting for the purple-robed man¡¯s response, Su Yi stretched out his hand and grabbed him from afar, as if he were holding a chicken by the throat. A momentter, the purple-robed man was dangling right in front of him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me!!!¡± he shrieked in terror.

    Bang!

    His body exploded into pieces, and the scattered chunks of sh turned into ash and disintegrated.

    And Su Yi grabbed his soul.

    To the onlookers, the middle-aged man in purple was an iparably terrifying existence, but now, he couldn¡¯t even struggle, let alone fight back!

    ¡°Killing an ant like you will be far from sufficient to vent my fury, but that doesn¡¯t matter. Once I¡¯ve learned what happened here, I¡¯ll naturally pay the faction behind you a visit,¡± said Su Yi, his gaze cold and indifferent as looked at the middle-aged man¡¯s soul.

    The middle-aged man gave in to terror and despair, and his willpletely copsed. ¡°Little bastard! You¡¯re sure to die a horrible death!¡±

    Boom!

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, he felt a rending pain in his soul as a terrifying divine sense invaded it.

    A momentter, Su Yi withdrew his divine sense, his expression shifting erratically.

    He finally understood.

    The experts that destroyed Nine Tripod City and crushed Mount Heavenbristle actually hailed from the Ye Family!

    The faction they said epassed all hundred thousand feet of Kunwu Mountain, the hegemons of the Mysterious Blue Realm!

    The situation was actually quite simple.

    It all began with Su Yi¡¯s mother, Ye Yufei. She was a main-branch descendant of the Ye Family. As her son, Su Yi was qualified to inherit their Ancestral Origin Divine Canon.

    Her older brother¡ªthat is, Su Yi¡¯s uncle, Ye Yun¡ªhad discussed that very matter with him during his time in the Azure Continent.

    Ye Yun visited hoping to bring Su Yi back to the Ye Family. He nned to do everything he could to ensure that Su Yi inherited that stroke of good fortune.

    But to his surprise, the Ye Family sent its experts in a bid to destroy Su Yi, only to fail in the end.

    Even the leading figure of their younger generation, Ye Xiao, died at Su Yi¡¯s hands.

    This was the beginning of their grudge against him!

    Su Yi already knew that his mother had onlye to the Azure Continent in the first ce due to her nsmen¡¯s plots.

    He¡¯d also promised Ye Yun that he¡¯d visit the Ye Family sooner orter, both to get justice for his mother and to help Ye Yun inherit the Ancestral Origin Divine Canon in her stead.

    But at the time, Su Yi didn¡¯t feel much hatred for the Ye Family. He simply nned to settle the score with the old-timers who¡¯d screwed his mother over.

    But now, he was thoroughly enraged.

    From the purple-robed man¡¯s memories, he learned that the Ye Family was acting on the family head¡¯s orders, and that they¡¯d even sent an Emperor!

    They¡¯d used every possible advantage to capture Su Yi. After arriving in the Azure Continent, they started targeting and capturing those connected to him.

    The destruction of Nine Tripod City, the fall of Mount Heavenbristle, as well as Yuan Heng and Wen Xinzhao¡¯s imprisonment. The Ye Family was behind it all!

    Seth''s Thoughts

    Note from Xiao Jinyu. Sounds like readers have been giving him a hard time, aha

    ps: Su Yi¡¯s enmity with the Kunwu Mountain Ye Family was described in detail in chapter 720.

    Some of my readers guessed that this was the work of Su Yi¡¯s disciple, Pi Mo, but that obviously isn¡¯t possible. After all, as Su Yi¡¯s disciple, Pi Mo ought to understand better than anyone that such treats are useless against him.

    Also, if Su Yi can suppress his cultivation boundary and enter the Azure Continent, Ye Family Emperors naturally can do it too.

    In prior chapters, there were Imperial talismans and treasures. They can unleash Imperial-level power just like Emperors can. This really wasn¡¯t a bug.

 Chapter 1027 - Peril in Meteor Abyss

    Chapter 1027 - Peril in Meteor Abyss

    At the same time, Su Yi learned from the purple-robed middle-aged man¡¯s memories that the Ye Family Imperial expert leading this expedition was called Ye Yunjia.

    He was in thete-stage Profound Illumination Realm, and he was an old monster who¡¯d lived for countless years.

    Four days prior, Ye Yunjia led a group of experts into Nine Tripod City. They proceeded directly to Azurecloud Court to capture Wen Lingxue, Cha Jin, and the others.

    But it didn¡¯t go as nned.

    The reason for this was simple. A¡¯Cang intervened and helped Su Yi''s friends avoid cmity.

    The talisman Su Yi had left with Wen Lingxue also yed a crucial role. It contained a trace of the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ aura, and it was enough to threaten the life of even an Emperor.

    s, Wen Lingxue used the talisman at an inopportune moment. Ye Yunjia sensed the danger and avoided it.

    However, this attack startled him and hispanions, giving A¡¯Cang and the others an opportunity to flee.

    As for Wen Xinzhao and Yuan Heng? They were rather unfortunate. Four days ago, when disaster struck, both of them were out wandering. When they heard the news, they rushed back to Nine Tripod City, where they met with the Ye Family¡¯s ambush. Both were captured.

    After Ye Yunjia crushed Mount Heavenbristle, he immediately started pursuing A¡¯Cang.

    Learning this only intensified the murderous intent brewing in Su Yi¡¯s heart.

    There was no doubt about it: the Ye Family hade prepared. They¡¯d investigated Su Yi and those close to him before taking action!

    I¡¯d yet toe looking for you, only for you toe looking for me instead¡­ This time, I¡¯ll just have to show you what I¡¯m capable of! Su Yi¡¯s gaze was distant and inscrutable.

    It was a tranquil night, and the moon shone brilliantly overhead.

    But an oppressive, austere atmosphere descended upon the ruins of Mount Heavenbristle.

    Bang!

    The purple-robed middle-aged man¡¯s soul burned, inch by inch, then scattered into a rain of light.

    He was destroyed, body and soul!

    Then, Su Yi blurred into a beam of flowing light and soared into the sky, the Xia Emperor on his back.

    He¡¯d learned from the purple-robed man¡¯s memories that Ye Yunjia had already picked up A¡¯Cang¡¯s trail, and he¡¯d chased her to Meteor Abyss!

    After Su Yi¡¯s departure, a long time passed before someone broke the silence and asked in a quavering voice, ¡°Who was that guy? Wasn¡¯t he a bit too strong?¡±

    Immediately afterward, the whole area descended into uproar, like a pot boiling over.

    ¡°How terrifying are the experts of that mysterious faction? Who¡¯d have thought a young man like that would kill them all in the blink of an eye?¡±

    ¡°Just who was he? And what was his connection to the Xia Emperor?¡±

    ¡­but then, one of the older-generation experts seemed to realize something, and he cried out, ¡°I know! That was Banished Immortal Su!¡±

    This deration went off like a sudden p of thunder, suppressing all other voices. Everyone stiffened as tales of the legend who¡¯d shaken the entire Azure Continent flooded into their minds.

    Shockingly, the cacophony of voices descended into a strange silence.

    A whileter, someone muttered, ¡°So, that legend is back¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Moonlight illuminated a churning sea of clouds.

    Su Yi was like a sharp beam of flowing light boring through the cloud cover and shattering the moonlight as he shot into the distance.

    If he hadn¡¯t restricted his cultivation base to the Spiritual Revolution Realm, he could have reached Meteor Abyss within two hours.

    But even at his current speed, he was sure to arrive within four hours.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, they have an Imperial expert holding down the fort. Whatever you do, don¡¯t be reckless.¡± Along the way, the Xia Emperor couldn¡¯t help but warn Su Yi.

    After taking the medicine Su Yi gave him, he¡¯d recovered some of his vitality. However, his wounds were still so severe that he could only let Su Yi carry him.

    ¡°In the past, I¡¯d only seen the power of Imperial Realm talismans. I thought I understood Imperial-level strength, but it was only when I stood before a true Emperor that I understood how terrifying they are. A mere talisman is far fromparable,¡± said the Xia Emperor, his expression aplicated mix of dread, terror, bitterness, and frustration.

    ¡°What does an Emperor amount to? You needn¡¯t worry. Once I¡¯ve dealt with Ye Yunjia and saved the others, I¡¯ll take you to the Mysterious Blue Realm and let you watch as I crush the Kunwu Mountain Ye Family. That¡¯ll get revenge for your Xia Family, too,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    The Xia Emperor was shocked, and he fell into a daze.

    And here he¡¯d been worried about whether or not Su Yi would be a match for Ye Yunjia. Su Yi was actually nning to crush the Ye Family in their home turf!

    Just what did he experience during his year away? Just how strong has his cultivation be?

    The Xia Emperor understood Su Yi¡¯s disposition. He knew that if Su Yi dared say such a thing, he waspletely confident that he could pull it off!

    In the end, the Xia Emperor reached a conclusion that made his heart tremble: Su Yi was most likely already strong enough to kill Emperors!

    Upon reaching this conclusion, he could no longer remain calm.

    He¡¯d long since learned of Su Yi¡¯s past. He knew that this young man hailed from the remote Great Zhou, and that he¡¯d lost his entire cultivation base at seventeen, bing a cripple.

    And he knew that the young man had risen to prominence in just a little over a year, bing the most dazzling legend in all the Azure Continent, like a sun illuminating the heavens!

    When Su Yi first left, there was already no one left who was capable of opposing him.

    It had only been a little over a year since Su Yi had left the Azure Continent, but he already thought nothing of Emperors!

    Just thinking about it was enough to make one¡¯s heart shake!

    But Su Yi¡¯s thoughts were nowhere near soplicated. Rage and murderous intent had umted within his heart, and all he wanted to do was vent.

    ¡­¡­

    Meteor Abyss.

    This massive chasm stood outside the entrance to Sumeru Immortal Ind. A long time ago, the Jailer known as Ninth Heaven hadin dormant at the bottom of the chasm due to his severe injuries.

    It was only after the onset of the Radiant Epoch that Ninth Heaven re-entered the world, killing the gray sparrow at A¡¯Cang¡¯s side. He¡¯d almost killed A¡¯Cang, too.

    In the end, Su Yi cut Ninth Heaven down.

    And several days prior, A¡¯Cang led Wen Lingxue and the others to seek refuge in Meteor Abyss.

    It was currently early in the morning. Mists permeated the dimly lit depths of Meteor Abyss.

    Streak after streak of forceful, rampaging sword intent swathed in divine mes cleaved into the chasm¡¯s depths. The destructive energy fluctuations rumbled and boomed like thunder.

    Ye Yunjia was attacking!

    He stood above Meteor Abyss. His face was thin, and he had a willowy beard.

    But when he fought, he had the majesty of a god, and he was tyrannical beyond limit. Even a casual swing of his hands sent saber qi shooting through the sky. Each sh descended upon Meteor Abyss with a bang.

    Deep within the chasm, a formation rippled and churned as it neutralized the relentless onught of saber qi.

    ¡°s, the Azure Continent cannot withstand Imperial Realm power. Otherwise, I could break a formation like that with a snap of my fingers.¡± Ye Yunjia furrowed his brow.

    He¡¯d chased them all the way here, and he¡¯d sealed off their escape routes. It hadn¡¯t been easy, either. Who¡¯d have guessed that his prey would hide at the bottom of Meteor Abyss, which was full of the dense power of the world¡¯s source?

    A¡¯Cang had even used that power to ce a formation, and shockingly, it was blocking his attacks. She¡¯d held out all this time!

    ¡°I¡¯m going to run out of patience soon. I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Come out now, and I can swear on the Grand Dao that I¡¯ll let you leave in one piece once I¡¯ve captured that little bastard Su Yi,¡± Ye Yunjia said gravely, his eyes shing like lightning as he stared into the abyss. ¡°Otherwise, once I break through your formation, I¡¯ll teach all of you the meaning of a life worse than death!¡±

    His voice boomed like thunder, and it echoed throughout Meteor Abyss.

    Within the formation.

    A¡¯Cang¡¯s face was deathly pale as she circted the formation with all her might.

    After fighting this long, she was at the end of her rope. Her slender, graceful figure trembled, and she swayed on her feet. It was obvious that she couldn¡¯t hold out much longer.

    Wen Lingxue, Cha Jin, Ning Sihua, Bai Wenqing, and the others watched with great concern. They were frantic, but there was nothing they could do to help.

    Because only A¡¯Cang, the spirit born of the Azure Continent¡¯s source, could circte the source power needed to control this formation.

    ¡°If only Big Brother Su Yi were here¡­¡± Wen Lingxue¡¯s eyes were dull. She was typically a lively, vivacious young woman, but now, her pretty face was full of worry and unease.

    ¡°Miss Lingxue, that riffraff only dares behave so outrageously because he knows His Excellency Su isn¡¯t here,¡± said Bai Wenqing through gnashed teeth. She looked utterly enraged. ¡°If he were truly capable, wouldn¡¯t he go after His Excellency Su directly instead of targeting us?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, everyone. The heavens never sever all paths,¡± said Ning Sihua gently. ¡°Worst case scenario, we can¡¯t hold out, and we die. I trust that Fellow Daoist Su will avenge us when he learns what has happened.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Worst case scenario, we die.¡± Cha Jin took a deep breath and said calmly, ¡°What¡¯s there to fear?¡±

    It was then that Ying Que suddenly stepped forward, faced the group, and bowed solemnly. ¡°Everyone, please permit me to go into battle and fight to the death!¡±

    His voice was calm, yet utterly determined.

    The crowd was stunned, and their hearts churned with emotion.

    This old ck flood dragon had guarded Azurecloud Court loyally all this time to repay Su Yi for enlightening him.

    Even so, none of them would have guessed that he¡¯d take the initiative to request permission to fight their enemy to the death!

    But then, A¡¯Cang interjected, ¡°I promised Fellow Daoist Su that I¡¯d protect you all on his behalf. I naturally won¡¯t let anything happen to you. When I can¡¯t hold out any longer, I¡¯ll burn my spirit and sacrifice my body to create a path for you to escape.¡±

    The crowd¡¯s hearts shook, and they were beside themselves with grief.

    A¡¯Cang said gently, ¡°Then¡­ all of you have to live on. If you do, I¡¯ll have kept my promise to Fellow Daoist Su, and I can die without regrets.¡±

    A momentter, she turned to face the group. ¡°I am a spirit born of the Azure Continent¡¯s source. Even if I die, I¡¯ll simply return to the Azure Continent¡¯s embrace, so there¡¯s no need for sorrow or grief on my behalf¡­¡±

    Then, she looked away and murmured, ¡°My only regret is that I won¡¯t live to see the Azure Continent¡¯s source recover¡­ but I trust that one day, Fellow Daoist Su will make my wishe true¡­¡±

    Her gentle, ethereal voice carried traces of mncholy, but also longing.

    This only filled the others¡¯ hearts with even greater sorrow.

    Suddenly, Ye Yunjia¡¯s infuriated voice resounded from the skies over Meteor Abyss. ¡°Hmph! Still stubbornly refusing to see the light? Very well. I¡¯ll destroy this formation and show you the meaning of the phrase ¡®a life worse than death¡¯!¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, a dazzling streak of saber qi descended like a ming waterfall.

    Boom!

    The formation A¡¯Cang was maintaining shook violently, then shattered with a bang.

 Chapter 1028 - Like the Descent of a God Or Immortal

    Chapter 1028 - Like the Descent of a God Or Immortal

    The formation broke, and energy scattered and swept outward.

    Flickering light and shadow reflected on Wen Lingxue, Cha Jin, and the others¡¯ faces. All of them visibly gave into despair, and their expressions filled with bitterness.

    A¡¯Cang was the calmest of all. She wiped the golden blood from the corners of her lips and slowly looked up at the skies above Meteor Abyss.

    Ye Yunjia¡¯s gaunt frame hovered there, his gaze cold and cruel. He was looking right down at them.

    When he met A¡¯Cang¡¯s gaze, a yful smile tugged at his lips. ¡°I¡¯m well aware that you¡¯re certain to struggle until the very end and risk it all, but¡­ I won¡¯t give you the opportunity!¡±

    Boom!

    He swung his sleeves, and a scroll painting floated into the air, unfurling above Meteor Abyss.

    The scroll depicted a mountain range. The boundlessndscape was permeated with mist, and it stretched as far as the eye could see, like the most ancient and deste of worlds.

    A terrifying suppressive power emerged and enveloped the top of Meteor Abyss.

    ¡°They call this treasure the Diagram of the Gods of Mysterious Blue. It¡¯s an ancestral treasure of the Ye Family, and it was refined with energies drawn from the source of the Mysterious Blue Realm. When unleashed, it¡¯s as if an entire world is suppressing you,¡± Ye Yunjia said leisurely. ¡°Although this treasure struggles to disy its full power here on the Azure Continent, it¡¯s more than enough to snuff out your paltry counterattacks.¡±

    As he spoke, he silently activated the diagram¡¯s power.

    Boom!

    The scroll lit up, and thendscape rose and fell. It really did seem like a miniature world was slowly bearing down on the depths of Meteor Abyss. Even the air copsed and shattered

    A¡¯Cang¡¯s pretty face paled, and her heart sank.

    There was no doubt about it. Ye Yunjia was extremely experienced and shrewd. He¡¯d anticipated that they¡¯d risk their lives to fight back, so he preemptively used this secret treasure to stop that from happening.

    Furthermore, the Diagram of the Gods of Mysterious Blue really was extremely terrifying. It descended upon them like the curtain of heaven, giving off the impression that there was nowhere to run and nowhere to hide. It was enough to make one give in to despair!

    However, A¡¯Cang didn¡¯t just give up.

    She took a deep breath, and her slender figure lit aze with dazzling golden firelight. Destructive energy fluctuations spread out around her.

    ¡°Miss A¡¯Cang, let me go first!¡± Ying Que suddenly spoke up. He gave them no chance to stop him. He swayed, then transformed into a hundred-plus-foot-long ck flood dragon. He raised his head, swung his tail, and charged at the Diagram of the Gods of Mysterious Blue. He was clearly determined to fight to the death.

    ¡°Die!¡± Ying Que roared, and lightning intertwined across his body. His blood and qi boiled over, and he was fierce beyond measure.

    Boom!

    As he charged, the Diagram of the Gods of Mysterious Blue trembled as its descent was disrupted.

    ¡°Hmph! You overestimate yourself, you paltry little reptile!¡± Ye Yunjia snorted coldly, then pressed down with his palm.

    The Diagram of the Gods of Mysterious Blue lit up and burst with power.

    Bang!

    It struck Ying Que¡¯s massive frame with immense force, leaving his scales a bloody pulp.

    He fought with his life on the line, but against a treasure like the Diagram of the Gods of Mysterious Blue, he was ultimately little more than an egg flinging himself against a rock. One attack was enough to deal him a devastating setback.

    Before he could evene back to his senses, firelight flowed forth, and Ying Que was absorbed directly into the diagram and imprisoned within its boundlessndscape!

    He struggled like mad within the scroll, but it was to no avail.

    The blood drained from A¡¯Cang and the others¡¯ faces, and their hearts were on tenterhooks.

    Ye Yunjia, however, burst into uproariousughter. ¡°Dirty beast! Once I¡¯ve dealt with the others, I¡¯ll skin you, pluck your tendons, and use your flesh and bones to brew wine. Then I¡¯ll feast on your soul!¡±

    Boom!

    Before hisughter had even finished echoing through the air, Ye Yunjia directed the Diagram of the Gods of Mysterious Blue downward without the slightest politeness. It continued bearing down on Meteor Abyss.

    Wen Lingxue and the others¡¯ hearts sank even further.

    A¡¯Cang paid this no heed. She pursed her lips, and her slender, snowy fingers danced about, outlining a strange golden diagram in the air. Endless divine mes danced within it.

    The more she drew, the paler her face. Her cultivation base was rapidly fleeing her¡­

    Ye Yunjia seemed to notice what she was up to, and he couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve cut off all your escape routes, but you still think you can fight back? That¡¯s nothing but the ravings of a madman!¡±

    Boom!

    The Diagram of the Gods of Mysterious Blue lit up, covering Meteor Abyss like an unfurling world. Slopes rose and fell, rumbling as they descended.

    Bang!!!

    In the face of this terrifying suppressive power, A¡¯Cang¡¯s strange golden diagram froze, suppressed before it could fully condense.

    The golden diagram had been on the verge of taking shape, but now, it trembled and showed signs of an imminent copse.

    A¡¯Cang¡¯s delicate frame quivered, and her face was increasingly pale. Drops of golden blood poured down her cheeks.

    But she disregarded thispletely. Her eyes shone with frenzied determination as she continued slowly outlining the diagram with great difficulty.

    Wen Lingxue, Ning Sihua, and the others felt increasingly grief-stricken and helpless.

    Because there was nothing they could do to help.

    ¡°A mantis trying to block a chariot! Ludicrous!¡± Ye Yunjia¡¯s cold voice rang out. ¡°It would be a pity if a Xiantian spirit like you died. Even if you long for death, I won¡¯t give it to you!¡±

    He was just about to strike back and trap A¡¯Cang within the Diagram of the Gods of Mysterious Blue when¡­

    ng¡ª!

    The hum of a sword suddenly rang out. It was boundless and ethereal, and it seemed to originate from beyond the nine heavens.

    It was a sword hum, that¡¯s all, but Ye Yunjia stiffened, and he felt a pricking pain in his soul as he sensed a lethal threat.

    His expression changed dramatically, and without so much as pausing to think, he reached out, grabbed the Diagram of the Gods of Mysterious Blue, and fled into the distance.

    What¡¯s going on? A¡¯Cang stiffened. The power revealed within that sword hum made her soul tremble, and her life force seemed to freeze. She felt suffocated.

    However, with the Diagram of the Gods of Mysterious Blue out of the way, the pressure on her sharply decreased. She felt as if a primordial divine mountain had been lifted from her shoulders.

    Wen Lingxue, Cha Jin, and the others¡¯ hearts shook. What terrifying sword force! It¡¯s hard to believe that this is the power of a mere sword hum!

    And when they saw Ye Yunjia pack up his diagram and flee, they realized that someone hade to save them!!

    Although all of this took some time to describe, it happened in the blink of an eye.

    Before the sword hum even finished echoing through the air¡­

    Boom!

    A streak of sword qi swept over Meteor Abyss. Its forceful, invincible sword intent split the skies as if they were made of canvas, tearing open a massive rift.

    The spot where Ye Yunjia had stood just moments prior waspletely enveloped in a waterfall of radiant sword light.

    When he saw this from a distance, Ye Yunjia¡¯s heart shook, and he gasped. This is the Azure Continent! Who here could unleash such powerful sword intent!?

    He instinctively looked into the distance and saw the clouds split. A streak of radiant light was headed right toward him.

    Did that attack originate from extremely far away? Ye Yunjia¡¯s heart sank, and his expression filled with solemnity.

    As an Emperor, he understood what it meant to have unleashed such power from such a distance. Whoever this person was, their strength was surely far beyond the Spirit Dao cultivators of the Azure Continent!

    As he pondered, a streak of flowing light arrived above Meteor Abyss and turned into a tall, upright figure d in billowing blue robes.

    This was none other than Su Yi!

    He was still carrying the Xia Emperor on his back.

    The light of the heavens was dim and overcast, and their surroundings were deste. The young man stood there, surrounded by sharp, forceful Dao Light as he gazed down upon the world. It was as if a god or immortal had descended, instantly bing the most dazzling light throughout heaven and earth.

    ¡°It¡¯s you, you little bastard!!¡± Ye Yunjia recognized Su Yi at a nce, and he was instantly surprised.

    Before arriving in the Azure Continent, he¡¯d learned of Su Yi¡¯s glorious aplishments. Even he had no choice but to admit that Su Yi was an extraordinary, heaven-defying monster. His attainments in the Spirit Dao far surpassed the leading figure of the Ye Family¡¯s younger generation, Ye Xiao.

    Even so, Ye Yunjia would never have guessed that Su Yi was the one who¡¯d unleashed that powerful strike!

    This was far too unbelievable. He¡¯d assumed that only a fellow Emperor could have unleashed such an attack!

    Ye Yunjia was instantly solemn.

    Meanwhile, when the people taking refuge at the bottom of Meteor Abyss saw the figure who¡¯d appeared above the chasm, their faces filled with disbelief.

    ¡°Big¡­. Brother Su Yi?¡± Wen Lingxue¡¯s eyes widened, and she looked dazed. ¡°I¡¯m not dreaming, am I¡­?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not dreaming. That really is His Excellency Su! He¡¯s returned!¡± Bai Wenqing eximed in delight.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. That really is Fellow Daoist Su!¡± Ning Sihua said excitedly.

    ¡°No wonder that sword hum contained such a powerful majestic aura¡­¡± A heartfelt smile arose on A¡¯Cang¡¯s pallid face. She was severely injured, and she¡¯d lost most of her vitality, but when she saw Su Yi appear, she rxedpletely.

    They were in an inescapable predicament, so when they saw that entirely unexpected, familiar figure appear out of nowhere, it came as a massive shock. All of their grief, despair, and uncertainty disappeared in a sh!

    ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t arrive toote.¡± Su Yi swept his gaze across the group at the bottom of Meteor Abyss, then sighed in relief.

    He set the Xia Emperor down. ¡°Stay here with them and watch for now.¡±

    Ye Yunjia couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Little bastard, don¡¯t tell me you want to fight me? After all, as much as I hate to admit it, going by seniority, you ought to call me ¡®n uncle.¡¯¡±

    His eyes shed, and he didn¡¯t rush to attack.

    Because Su Yi¡¯s earlier sh really had startled him. He first wanted to take a little time to get a sense for Su Yi¡¯s abilities. He could decide whether or not he¡¯d attack afterward.

    ¡°You think you¡¯re worthy of discussing seniority in front of me? Kneel!¡± Su Yi flicked his finger and pressed down on the air.

    Boom!

    A ten-foot golden hand appeared out of nowhere, crushing the skies with a boom as it bore down on Ye Yunjia.

    It was a casual, understated palm strike, but the power emanating from it made Ye Yunjia¡¯s smile freeze in ce, and his heart shook.

    So strong!!

    There really is a problem with this kid!

    Ye Yunjia drew the Diagram of the Gods of Mysterious Blue without any further hesitation.

    Whoosh~

    A scene of rising and falling mountains unfurled in the sky, filling the air with firelight.

    But the instant it shed with that golden hand, this ancestral treasure of the Ye Family was sent flying.

    It wailed, and its firelight dissipated as it fell to the floor.

    This overpowering scene left the Xia Emperor wide-eyed and tongue-tied.

    But before he could react, the ten-foot golden hand bore down on Ye Yunjia himself.

    Bang!!!

    Ye Yunjia resisted with all his might, but he could in no way withstand that suppressive power. In the blink of an eye, his defenses shattered, and he was forced to the ground.

    As his knees thudded into the dirt, the ground shattered on impact, filling the air with a cloud of dust.

    Just one casual, understated gesture. Su Yi had suppressed an Emperor with a flip of his hand!

 Chapter 1029 - Pathetic!

    Chapter 1029 - Pathetic!

    The Xia Emperor was stunned.

    One p, and he¡¯d forced an Emperor to kneel!?

    His mind went nk, as if his perception of reality had been overturned.

    It didn¡¯t matter that he¡¯d already inferred that Su Yi had returned to the Azure Continent strong enough to y Emperors. He still wouldn¡¯t have guessed that an Emperor of the Ye Family would fail to take even a single palm strike¡­

    A¡¯Cang and the others flew out of Meteor Abyss just in time to witness this, and the sight left them momentarily stunned as well.

    A few days prior, Ye Yunjia appeared with a group of Ye Family experts. They¡¯d ttened Nine Tripod City with ease, as majestic as gods from the heavens. It was enough to make one give in to despair.

    Yet now, Su Yi had suppressed this terrifying old monster with a single p!

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised?

    ¡°Bastard!!¡± Ye Yunjia¡¯s face was in shambles, and his shame turned to fury. ¡°Do you really think this lofty one is helpless against you?¡±

    His cultivation base surged explosively around him, soaring to new heights.

    The aura of the Imperial Realm silently permeated the air around him.

    Boom!

    The Laws of the Azure Continent reacted as if startled, and multi-colored, chaotic energy descended from the heavens in an attempt to suppress Ye Yunjia.

    Seeing this, the others¡¯ hearts shook, and their hair stood on end. All of them realized that this didn¡¯t bode well.

    But Ye Yunjia didn¡¯t seem concerned.

    He¡¯d take down Su Yi even if it meant a bacsh from the power of the Laws! This young man¡¯s strength was far too heaven-defying. It was terrifying beyond imagination. If they didn¡¯t suppress him now, they¡¯d be in for endless trouble down the line!

    ¡°Activate!¡± Ye Yunjia bellowed.

    Dao light burst around him, dissipating the giant golden hand suppressing him, and he got up off the ground.

    His hair, beard, and robes billowed around him, and his eyes shed like cold lightning. The aura of the Imperial Realm permeated the air, as if he were a deity.

    His majestic aura alone left the Xia Emperor, A¡¯Cang, and the others feeling suffocated. They felt more helpless and insignificant than ever before.

    Boom!

    A streak of chaotic power descended upon Ye Yunjia, cleaving a wound into his body. Flesh and blood scattered.

    But as he circted his cultivation base, he neutralized the power of the Azure Continent¡¯sws!

    Witnessing this made the others¡¯ hearts sink. They felt as if they¡¯d been plunged into an icy abyss.

    Is this the true power of an Imperial Realm expert!?

    Ye Yunjia¡¯s eyes shed with divine radiance, and he said icily, ¡°Little wretch, you ought to celebrate that you were capable of pushing me to use¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed with disdain. He couldn¡¯t even be bothered to waste time talking, so he simply pped the air from a distance once more.

    Boom!

    The ten-foot golden hand pressed down.

    Beneath the crowd¡¯s bbergasted gazes, the terrifying, godlike Ye Yunjia seemed as pathetic as a bug; he was sent directly flying.

    His flesh split, and countless bones snapped. Before he¡¯d even hit the ground, his lips, ears, nose, and eyes were bleeding, and his entire face contorted with agony.

    When he shrieked, he was as shrill as a ughtered pig.

    Thud!

    When he hit the ground, his hair was a mess, and he was covered in blood.

    This scene left A¡¯Cang, the Xia Emperor, and the otherspletely dumbstruck.

    The disparity was just too enormous.

    Who could have imagined that even after unleashing his Imperial majesty, Ye Yunjia would fail to take even a single hit? Or that one p would inflict such heavy injuries?

    The most ridiculous part was that the Laws of the Azure Continent seized the opportunity to strike yet another blow. They mmed into Ye Yunjia, ripping his flesh to shreds. His body was so badly battered that he twitched and convulsed as if having a seizure.

    As a result, despite being so embarrassed and angry that he almost wanted to die, this Emperor of the Kunwu Mountain Ye Family had no choice but to instantly reseal his power.

    Otherwise, he would have been doomed.

    ¡°Get back up, and let¡¯s continue.¡± Su Yi walked toward him.

    A Profound Illumination Emperor like Ye Yunjia might well have been invincible in the modern Azure Continent.

    But in Su Yi¡¯s eyes, he was no different from an ant.

    After all, even as a true Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator, he¡¯d killed countless simr characters!

    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer¡ª¡ª!¡± Ye Yunjia shrieked and trembled from head to toe. He was obviously scared out of his wits and ovee with fright and unease.

    The onlookers¡¯ hearts shook.

    The Xia Emperor thought back to just a few days ago. Ye Yunjia had appeared then too, standing in the sky. One casual swing of his saber had destroyed Mount Heavenbristle, resulting in the brutal deaths of countless members of the imperial family.

    At the time, Ye Yunjia seemed as tyrannical as a god, practically invincible.

    Yet now, he seemed like a whipped old dog: panicked, desperate, and miserable!

    A¡¯Cang and the others felt a bit dazed. They couldn¡¯t even imagine that the terrifying figure who¡¯d almost crushed them just moments prior would seem so pathetic in front of Su Yi.

    ¡°You really are unseemly.¡± Su Yi shook his head. He hadn¡¯t even gotten the chance to vent his fury and hatred before Ye Yunjia withered. He found this extremely displeasing.

    ¡°Su Yi, no matter what, the blood of the Ye Family flows through your veins. I¡¯m your mother¡¯s senior! You¡­ You can¡¯t kill me!¡± Ye Yunjia said in a quavering voice.

    His hair was disheveled, and his entire body was covered in blood and dust. He looked even more bedraggled than a beggar.

    As he spoke, he crawled on the ground, head lowered. ¡°Furthermore, we came here to invite you back to the n. We had absolutely no intention of harming you! So long as you spare me, I swear I¡¯ll let you inherit a stroke of fortune grand enough to help you prove your Dao and be an Emperor!¡±

    He breathed in ragged gasps, and he looked up and met Su Yi¡¯s gaze. ¡°Your uncle, Ye Yun, must have discussed it with you. You know how wondrous that good fortune is, and your mother¡¯s blood flows through your veins. You¡¯re qualified to inherit it in her stead!¡±

    Fortune capable of helping one be an Emperor!

    Both the Xia Emperor and A¡¯Cang were stunned. Although they knew that Ye Yunjia was just trying to save his skin, there was no doubt that the Ye Family really possessed the good fortune in question.

    However, Su Yi just said calmly, ¡°I told Ye Yun that the Ye Family¡¯s good fortune is entirely unworthy of my notice. Don¡¯t tell me he didn¡¯t inform you?¡±

    Ye Yunjia was stunned. It seemed he found this difficult toprehend.

    Su Yi continued, ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve long since stepped into the Imperial Realm. The good fortune you treasure is now as useless to me as chicken ribs.¡±

    This deration astonished everyone present.

    He¡¯s already an Emperor!?!

    Everyone was tongue-tied and wide-eyed. Their hearts and minds shook.

    This was their first time hearing that after leaving the Azure Continent for just a little over a year, Su Yi was already an Emperor!

    ¡°You, an Emperor? Impossible! That¡¯s absolutely impossible!¡± This news seemed to deal Ye Yunjia a heavy blow. He couldn¡¯t help but rasp, ¡°Based on my understanding of you, you¡¯re only neen years old this year. It was justst year that you stepped into the Spirit Dao. How could you have be an Emperor in just one short year?¡±

    It was no wonder that Ye Yunjia would lose hisposure over this.

    Were any other Emperor to learn that Su Yi had passed through the Martial, Origin, and Spirit Daos to be an Emperor in just two years, they most likely would have been ovee with astonishment too.

    Even in ces like the Wilds and the Netherworlds, such rapid growth was unprecedented and unparalleled!

    The Xia Emperor and A¡¯Cang were astonished for much the same reason.

    ¡°You¡¯re about to die. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you believe me or not,¡± said Su Yi.¡± As he spoke, he reached out, grabbed Ye Yunjia, and held him aloft before him. He said calmly and indifferently, ¡°But before you die, I don¡¯t mind telling you something. Perhaps this will help you rest in peace.¡±

    Ye Yunjia¡¯s expression filled with terror and despair. He couldn¡¯t even speak.

    Su Yi continued, ¡°The Ye Family has touched my reverse scale. They¡¯ll soon follow you to the grave.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t cold, but his casual, indifferent words made Ye Yunjia tremble. He waspletely dazed. Does this guy seriously¡­ n to kill the entire Ye Family!?

    Bang!

    Before Ye Yunjia could give the matter any further thought, his body exploded, and chunks of flesh disintegrated into ash.

    ¡°No¡ª¡ª!¡± Ye Yunjia¡¯s soul shrieked in terror and struggled with all its might.

    But a momentter, Su Yipletely suppressed and searched it.

    Before long, Su Yi swept his finger across it, and Ye Yunjia¡¯s soul shattered inch by inch, dissipating into nothingness.

    From beginning to end, this Emperor of the Kunwu Mountain Ye Family couldn¡¯t even fight back. Now, he was dead!

    Fierce gales howled throughout the boundlessndscape.

    Su Yi stood there, his robes pristine, with no sign of blood or dirt.

    He¡¯d just squished an Emperor as if he were an ant!

    Even after witnessing this with their own eyes, the Xia Emperor, A¡¯Cang, and the others felt as if they were dreaming. They couldn¡¯t have been any more astonished.

    To them, the Imperial Realm was like a legend. Imperial experts were like gods.

    Especially since no true Emperors had arisen in this world in the thirty thousand years following the onset of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness.

    It was easy to imagine how astonished they felt when they saw a legendary Emperor trounced and extinguished as if he were no more than a y chicken or porcin dog.

    A¡¯Cang was the spirit born of the Azure Continent¡¯s source, and she¡¯d naturally witnessed the majestic bearing of Emperors before. The Sumeru Yao Emperor, Yuan Motian, had once been herpanion.

    But even A¡¯Cang couldn¡¯t imagine how Su Yi had be strong enough to do this after just a little over a year away.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± Su Yi turned around andughed.

    He swept his gaze across A¡¯Cang, Wen Lingxue, Cha Jin, Ning Sihua, and the others, one by one. His Dao Heart, which was originally brimming with fury and murderous intent, gradually calmed down.

    One sentence, and his friends reacted as if awakening from a dream.

    ¡°Big Brother Su Yi, it really is you! And here I thought an immortal had descended from the heavens to save us!¡± Wen Lingxue whooped for joy. She was the first to charge up to him.

    In the past, she would have embraced him without hesitation. She¡¯d grown ustomed to such intimate gestures during Su Yi¡¯s time living with the Wen Family in Guangling City.

    But now, as she neared Su Yi, she hesitated.

    Su Yi smiled and tousled her hair, his voice full of doting. ¡°You¡¯ve grown up, Lingxue. You¡¯ve started to understand that men and women should avoid direct contact.¡±

    Wen Lingxue bit her shiny lower lip, then stretched out her arms and hugged Su Yi. She even pressed her head directly against his chest and said with delight, ¡°Big Brother Su Yi, when ites to you, there¡¯s no need to avoid arousing suspicion!¡±

    She was lively and beautiful, with a graceful figure. A faint fragrance wafted from her hair, stirring the heart.

    Su Yi found that familiar scent extremelyforting.

    Both before and after he recovered the memories of his past life, this former little sister-inw of his had always treated him well.

    That had never changed.

    In his heart, she was like a little sister. He couldn¡¯t help but dote on her.

 Chapter 1030 - Killing His Way Into the Mysterious Blue

    Chapter 1030 - Killing His Way Into the Mysterious Blue

    Still, it wouldn¡¯t do for Wen Lingxue to act too close to Su Yi in front of so many people, so she quickly let go of his hand and stood beside him.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, it¡¯s only been a little over a year since we parted ways. Who¡¯d have thought you¡¯d already stepped into the Imperial Realm? This is cause for celebration!¡± A¡¯Cang stepped up to greet him.

    Su Yi snapped his finger and sent a pill bottle to her through the air. He said gently, ¡°No need for pleasantries. Quickly, treat your wounds.¡±

    A¡¯Cang was briefly dazed, but then, she smiled and agreed.

    Su Yi then swept his gaze across Ning Sihua, Cha Jin, and the others. ¡°All of you should stay here for now and get some rest. I¡¯m going to pay the Kunwu Mountain Ye Family a visit. Once I¡¯ve saved Miss Xinzhao, Yuan Heng, and the others, let¡¯s have a proper get-together.¡±

    After perusing Ye Yunjia¡¯s memories, Su Yi learned that the Ye Family¡¯s captives had been transported back to the Mysterious Blue Realm a few days prior.

    When his friends heard that, they were instantly solemn. All of them realized that this was no time for reunions or celebrations.

    Whoosh!

    Su Yi stretched out his hand and grabbed the fallen Diagram of the Gods of Mysterious Blue. He then rubbed his palm across it, effortlessly erasing the will imprint the ancestors of the Ye Family had left within it.

    A momentter, he exerted his will and freed the confined Ying Que.

    The ck flood dragon¡¯s massive body was covered in wounds, and his flesh was a meaty pulp. It was painful to even look at him.

    But when he saw Su Yi, the old ck flood dragon couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Master Su!?¡±

    Su Yi waved his sleeves and tossed over a bottle of pills. He said gently, ¡°Treat your injuries first.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Ying Que returned to his human form and epted the medicine with both hands.

    ¡°Emperor Xia, we¡¯re going to the Mysterious Blue Realm.¡± Su Yi didn¡¯t n to dy any further.

    This was partially because he was worried about Wen Xinzhao, Yuan Heng, and the others. But it was also because he¡¯d yet to truly vent his fury and hatred.

    ¡°Got it!¡± The Xia Emperor straightforwardly agreed.

    After witnessing Su Yi¡¯s terrifyingbat prowess, many of his earlier worries had disappeared without a trace. Now, his greatest concern was the safety of the captive imperial nsmen.

    Like his daughter, Xia Qingyuan, and his subordinates, Weng Jiu and Shui Tianqi.

    Su Yi gazed at A¡¯Cang and the others and softly issued instructions. ¡°The rest of you can stay in Meteor Abyss for now. Rest assured. Although a few experts of the Ye Family remain in the Azure Continent, they¡¯re all weaklings. No need to concern yourselves with them.¡±

    All of them nodded.

    Then, Su Yi and the Xia Emperor promptly set off.

    After watching them fade from view, A¡¯Cang let out a breath of turbid air and muttered, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su is getting stronger and stronger. It¡¯s true what they say; when you meet someone after even a brief separation, you have to reevaluate thempletely.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true. Earlier, even though Fellow Daoist Su suppressed his aura, for some reason, irrepressible awe filled my heart when I stood before him. I felt stifled, as if I were gazing upon a deity,¡± said Ning Sihua. She meant every word, too.

    ¡°It¡¯s the difference in cultivation boundary,¡± said Ying Que, who¡¯d felt much the same way and agreedpletely. ¡°When a deer encounters a tiger, it feels instinctual terror.¡±

    ¡°But why didn¡¯t I sense it? And¡­ I didn¡¯t think Big Brother Su Yi was all that scary!¡± Wen Lingxue batted her bright eyes in confusion.

    ¡°That¡¯s because of your feelings for him. You can¡¯t sense it properly,¡± said A¡¯Cang with a smile.

    Cha Jin murmured to herself, The young lord¡­ really has changed. He seems even more transcendent and detached than before. But no matter how high his cultivation gets, his personality is the same as ever¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Within the Great Xia, a valley deep within a boundless mountain range.

    A wondrous, old-fashioned altar stood here. It was fully a hundred feet across.

    Four experts of the Kunwu Mountain Ye Family stood guard around it.

    ¡°Argh, that bastard Ye Feng sure is lucky. When the deacon left, he said was going to give that stunner Little Sword Demon to Ye Feng as a dual cultivation vessel. It¡¯s hard not to envy him!¡± a thin man sighed.

    The Little Sword Demon, Wen Xinzhao!

    She was one of the most dazzling stars of the modern Azure Continent, and the people called her a banished fairy. Her swordsmanship was extraordinary, and she was a wondrous beauty.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to envy? Ye Feng just has a good ancestor. We can¡¯tpare ourselves to him.¡± A man in yellow robes shook his head.

    ¡°I just wonder if that little Su bastard will ever show up. If he keeps hiding, aren¡¯t we just wasting our time?¡±

    ¡°Who knows?¡±

    ¡°Ee? Someone¡¯s here!¡± The thin man suddenly raised his head and gazed into the distance.

    There, he saw a young man in blue walking through the sky. He was headed right toward them.

    This was none other than Su Yi.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The thin man furrowed his brow.

    ¡°It¡¯s him! It¡¯s that little Su bastard!¡± The man in yellow cried out. He recognized Su Yi at a nce.

    The other three were instantly rmed, and they sensed that something was amiss. All of them took out their treasures and readied themselves for battle.

    ¡°Who did you say was about to offer the Little Sword Demon up as a vessel for dual cultivation?¡± Su Yi gazed at the thin man.

    The thin man¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Want to know? Very well. Come with us to the Mysterious Blue Realm, and all will naturally be clear.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. He flicked his fingers, and¡­

    Bang!

    The thin man¡¯s fleshly body exploded into ash and fell to the ground.

    He¡¯d been destroyed, body and soul.

    This tyrannical killing technique left the other three scared out of their wits. None of them dared act recklessly.

    ¡°You tell me.¡± Su Yi fixed his gaze on the man in yellow robes.

    The man in yellow shuddered from head to toe. His knees turned to jelly, and he gulped with great difficulty. ¡°If I tell you, will you let me live?¡±

    Bang!

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, he too exploded into ash.

    The remaining two hadplete breakdowns. They shrieked in terror, and one of them turned and fled, as if he¡¯dpletely lost control of himself.

    Bang!

    He¡¯d only gotten about a hundred feet away when he too exploded into ash and dissipated into thin air.

    He killed people as if they were nothing at all. Seeing this, thest survivor couldn¡¯t take it anymore. His knees thudded to the ground, and he said in a quavering voice, ¡°Your Excellency, please, show mercy! I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll talk!¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. His interest was waning. ¡°I¡¯ll be visiting the Ye Family anyway, so it doesn¡¯t matter whether or not you talk.¡±

    The man was stunned.

    But before he could react, he exploded into ash, following in the others¡¯ footsteps.

    From beginning to end, Su Yi¡¯s expression remained calm and casual, as if killing four Spiritual Revolution Realm experts was no different from swatting flies.

    But his sheer carelessness revealed his utterly cold murderous intent!

    As Su Yi conducted his affairs, he abided by the principle that every debt should only be paid by its debtor. He wouldn¡¯tmit massacres lightly.

    But this time was different.

    Nine Tripod City had been the imperial capital of the Great Xia. It had been home to countless lives, yet the forces of the Ye Family had destroyed it overnight, reducing it to rubble. Countless innocents had died brutal deaths.

    And Mount Heavenbristle had been home to the Great Xia¡¯s imperial family. Countless people lived there, yet Ye Yunjia had cleaved it in two. Countless members of the imperial family had died then!

    But that wasn¡¯t all. They¡¯d chased A¡¯Cang and the others, while Wen Xinzhao, Yuan Heng, and numerous core members of the imperial family had been taken captive¡­

    They¡¯dpletely crossed Su Yi¡¯s bottom line. The way he saw it, the Kunwu Mountain Ye Family no longer needed to exist in this world!

    Weng!

    Su Yi¡¯s hands formed seals as he activated the old-fashioned altar.

    This was an ancient spatial transmission array, and it linked to one of the great cities of the mysterious Blue Realm: Blue Heaven City.

    Su Yi had already gotten the Xia Emperor settled within the Seed of the Azure. That way, when they arrived at Mount Kunwu, the Xia Emperor could bear witness to the Ye Family¡¯s destruction.

    Before long, the altar lit up, and its surface flowed with a multicolored rain of spatial light.

    Su Yi walked right up without the slightest hesitation.

    Boom!

    Su Yi instantly disappeared amongst rumbling spatial power.

    ¡­

    The Mysterious Blue Realm, otherwise known as the Eighth Star Realm.

    And Blue Heaven City was thergest city in the entire Mysterious Blue Realm.

    The reason for this was simple. Kunwu Mountain, the home of the Ye Family, the hegemons of the Mysterious Blue Realm, was just three hundred miles away.

    The heavens were overcast, misty, and drizzling.

    An altar within a vast, ancient pce.

    An old mannguished beside the altar, holding a cattail leaf fan. He was resting his eyes, and he looked utterly rxed.

    This temporary pce was Ye Family territory.

    Over the years, no one had ever dared cause trouble here.

    Weng!

    Strange spatial fluctuations appeared on the altar, startling the dozing old man awake.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Ancestor Yunjia has already captured that Su kid?¡± the old man eximed.

    But a momentter, he seemed to understand. ¡°Makes sense. With Ancestor Yunjia¡¯s abilities, capturing a kid like that ought to be as easy as turning over his hand.¡±

    For some reason, a conflicted look appeared in his eyes.

    As he thought, the old man rose, straightened his robes, and prepared to wee the triumphant Ye Family experts.

    Whoosh~

    Before long, spatial light fell like rain, and a tall, upright figure appeared out of nowhere.

    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re¡­¡± The old man was stunned. What¡¯s a stranger doing here?

    This was, of course, none other than Su Yi. He swept his gaze across the pce, then slowly descended from the altar. ¡°Are you the only person here?¡±

    The old man immediately sensed trouble, but he maintained his external calm. ¡°Might I ask who you are, and why¡­¡±

    Su Yi asked right back, ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize me?¡±

    The old man frowned slightly, then seemed to realize something. His expression shifted dramatically. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re that¡­ That Su kid!?¡±

    He was iparably bewildered, and his heart shook.

    The ancient formation leading to the Azure Continent had taken the Ye Family an enormous amount of work to repair. Only their experts could use it.

    Yet now, the one returning from the Azure Continent wasn¡¯t Ye Yunjia or his subordinates. Su Yi was here instead. How could the old man fail to realize that something unexpected had happened?

    ¡°It seems my image has already circted throughout the entire Ye Family,¡± muttered Su Yi. This came as no surprise.

    A momentter, Su Yi stretched out his hand and grabbed without so much as another wasted word.

    The old man couldn¡¯t even struggle, let alone fight back. Su Yi held him aloft by the neck and restricted his cultivation base.

    But just as Su Yi was about to destroy his body and search his soul, the old man cried out, ¡°Su Yi! I¡¯m your mother¡¯s uncle and a member of the main line of descent, just like her! If you¡¯re here for revenge, you absolutely can¡¯t kill me!¡±

 Chapter 1031 - As if Walking on Level Ground

    Chapter 1031 - As if Walking on Level Ground

    Su Yi stopped what he was doing. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. Give me one good reason why I shouldn¡¯t kill you.¡±

    The old man took several deep breaths to suppress his terror. He dared say with certainty that if his answer didn¡¯t satisfy Su Yi, the young man before him would squish him like an ant!

    ¡°A few days ago, the deacon brought captives back, and he ced devilworm parasites in each of their souls. That way, in the unlikely event that the worst-case scenarioes to pass, he can use the hostages'' lives as leverage,¡± the old man said at top speed. ¡°That means that if you kill your way directly into Kunwu Mountain, even if everything goes smoothly, they¡¯re sure to threaten you. I¡¯m sure you¡­ don¡¯t want to see the hostages die.

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°That reason isn¡¯t good enough to save your life. Don¡¯t forget; I could get those answers by searching your soul, too.¡±

    The old man¡¯s heart clenched, and he said hurriedly, ¡°I can help you!¡±

    He gnashed his teeth, visibly grief-stricken. ¡°To tell the truth, although I¡¯m a member of the main line of descent, branch family members have always ordered me about as if I were a dog.

    ¡°But there¡¯s nothing for it. The main lineage has been in decline for far too long. Me included, only a dozen of us remain, eking out humble existences¡­¡±

    Su Yi furrowed his brow and cut him off. ¡°If you keep up this nonsense, don¡¯t me me for my poor manners.¡±

    The old man trembled, then gnashed his teeth. ¡°I can help you sneak into Kunwu Mountain and free the hostages without being discovered! Furthermore, I can help you neutralize their devilworm parasites!¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Alright.¡±

    But before the old man could even sigh in relief, Su Yi continued, ¡°Lower your soul¡¯s defenses and let me search it. If I confirm that you¡¯re telling the truth, once this is over, I naturally wouldn¡¯t mind leaving you a path to life.¡±

    The old man instantly stiffened, and his expression was unsightly, but before he could speak¡­

    Bang!

    Su Yi tightened his grip, and everything went ck before the old man¡¯s eyes. He promptly fell unconscious.

    Su Yi then proceeded to search his soul.

    Shortly afterward, he withdrew his divine sense and sank into silence.

    The old man¡¯s name was Ye Yunshui, and he really was his mother¡¯s uncle. Although he was born into the main branch of the family, his status was pitifully low, and he¡¯d clung to life in degradation over the years.

    His life had been full of obstacles. It wasn¡¯t just the older-generation members of the side branch that ordered him about as they pleased. Even younger nsmen dared humiliate him in countless ways, and they saw him as a servant.

    It was to the point that even fellow members of the main branch looked down on him. They disparaged him for being a weakling and bringing shame upon the main lineage.

    But some of the details he¡¯d discovered in Ye Yunshui¡¯s memories caught Su Yi¡¯s attention.

    After his mother, Ye Yufei, fell prey to the n¡¯s schemes, Ye Yunshui secretly came looking for her just before she left for the Azure Continent. He told her to be careful, and that after she left, she should nevere back, or else her life would be in danger.

    Ye Yunshui had also secretly warned Ye Yun on numerous asions, telling him to endure and that he shouldn¡¯t oppose the forces of the branch lineage.

    And after Ye Yun returned to the n and announced Ye Yufei¡¯s passing, Ye Yunshui privately visited her father¡¯s grave and wept bitterly.

    They were little things, but they¡¯d been carved into Ye Yunshui¡¯s memories. There was no way they were fake.

    There was no getting around it: Ye Yunshui really was a weakling. People had walked all over him for years, and he simply let them humiliate him, never daring to fight back.

    But the minor interludes Su Yi discovered in his memory ultimately changed his mind.

    ¡°After today, you ought to live with your head held high,¡± whispered Su Yi.

    He thenid the unconscious Ye Yunshui out on the ground and left.

    Ye Yunshui really could have helped him sneak into Kunwu Mountain unnoticed. He could have saved Wen Xinzhao and the others, too.

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t need his help.

    ¡­¡­

    It was drizzling, and the skies were overcast.

    After leaving the Azure Continent, Su Yi proceeded directly toward Kunwu Mountain.

    The Mysterious Blue Realm was the Eighth Star Ruin. A long time ago, it too suffered the corrosive effects of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness, and it too had weed a Radiant Epoch.

    More importantly, it was already capable of sustaining Imperial Realm power!

    In other words, there were already opportunities for the Spirit Dao cultivators of the Mysterious Blue Realm to prove their Daos and be Emperors.

    Su Yi had learned this from Ye Yunjia and Ye Yunsui¡¯s memories.

    Naturally, he was also well aware of the forces at the Kunwu Mountain Ye Family¡¯s disposal.

    A long time ago, when the Ye Family was at its most dazzling, they¡¯d had numerous Emperors to hold down the fort. The strongest were in the Profound Serenity Realm, and their might intimidated the entire Mysterious Blue Realm!

    However, after tens of thousands of years beneath the corrosion of the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness, the Ye Family had waned.

    Countless years had passed since then. The Mysterious Blue Realm weed its Radiant Epoch, and the Ye Family seized the opportunity to gradually rebuild.

    Now, in addition to the two ancient Emperors who¡¯d survived the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness, they had four new Emperors, all of whom rose to prominence during the Mysterious Blue Realm¡¯s Radiant Epoch.

    Ye Yunjia was one of them.

    He¡¯d proven his Dao and be an Emperor twenty-nine thousand years ago. Despite his advanced age, he was a juniorpared to the family¡¯s two Profound Serenity Emperors.

    That was true for the other three newly risen Emperors too.

    While one of the Ye Family¡¯s two Profound Serenity Emperors was from the main lineage, all of the other Emperors were from the branch lineage.

    The main-branch Profound Serenity Emperor was called Ye Cangtu. He¡¯d been severely injured during the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness, and his Dao wounds were all but incurable.

    To preserve his life force and strength, Ye Cangtu spent almost all of his time in seclusion, paying no heed to worldly affairs.

    This was one of the most important reasons why the main lineage of the Ye Family had declined.

    The branch lineage, conversely, grew stronger with each passing day. They¡¯d already seized control over the family, taking over positions of authority that had once belonged to the main lineage.

    But Su Yi wasn¡¯t at all interested in the Ye Family¡¯s internal enmities, nor did he care who was right and who was wrong.

    He was here to wipe the Ye Family from the face of the, not to punish the wicked and elevate the just.

    Kunwu Mountain.

    Kunwu Mountain was a hundred thousand feet tall, and it was the greatest blessed ground for cultivation in all of the Mysterious Blue Realm.

    The mountain was tall and grand, with a favorable ambiance suitable for nurturing talent. It was covered in pces and pavilions, and it was a glorious sight, like an otherworldly purend.

    When he saw it in the distance, Su Yi¡¯s figure gradually faded until he waspletely invisible.

    The Cloak of Profound Light!

    This was a wondrous technique capable of granting invisibility and hiding one¡¯s aura.

    Even Emperors would struggle to detect those who used this technique unless they deliberately sensed their surroundings with secret soul arts.

    Su Yi then proceeded directly to Kunwu Mountain.

    It was covered in a full neenrge-scale formations. All of them were wondrous, and they included killing formations, illusion formations, bewilderment formations, among others.

    If you weren¡¯t a member of the Ye Family, you couldn¡¯t possibly enter, not even if you were an Emperor.

    Of course, this naturally was no problem for Su Yi.

    He didn¡¯t force his way in, nor did he attempt to discern the formation¡¯s mysteries. Instead, he took out amand token and entered openly.

    He¡¯d found this token amongst Ye Yunjia¡¯s belongings. It was emzoned with the Ye Family Emperor¡¯s will. With the token in hand, Su Yi could pass through Kunwu Mountain¡¯s denselyyered formations with ease.

    With the token in hand, the formations might as well not have been there.

    Of course, it would have been different had someone discovered Su Yi¡¯s presence and deliberately activated the formations.

    At the base of Kunwu Mountain, there was a tunnel leading into the heart of the mountain.

    A massive liger sprawled out by the entrance. It had jade-colored eyes and a red mane, and its coat glittered like gold. It was the size of an elephant, and it could devour Spirit Dao cultivators with ease. It was fierce beyond measure.

    More importantly, it had an extremely keen sense of smell and a powerful soul. It perceived even subtle shifts and differentiate between truths and illusions.

    It suddenly sensed something, and it opened its eyes.

    But before it could crawl to its feet, a calm voice resounded within its soul.

    ¡°Behave yourself.¡±

    It was just four sybles, but they were like a divine invocation. Everything went ck before the liger¡¯s eyes. It convulsed, then toppled over,pletely unconscious.

    It couldn¡¯t even struggle!

    Then, Su Yi proceeded into the cave.

    Had anyone been there to witness this, they would have found it difficult to believe.

    After all, this was the Ye Family¡¯s base, and they were the hegemons of the Mysterious Blue Realm. Their formations were enough to trap and kill even Emperors.

    Yet it was as if Su Yi were out for a casual stroll through his own backyard!

    The tunnel to the heart of the mountain was dimly lit, long, and winding. The dungeon cut into the mountain¡¯s interior was where the Ye Family kept its prisoners.

    When the invisible Su Yi arrived here, he saw all of the people the Ye Family had taken hostage. They were all unconscious.

    Yuan Heng, Weng Jiu, Shui Tianqiu, and Xia Qingyuan were here too.

    But what made Su Yi furrow his brow was that Wen Xinzhao wasn¡¯t present.

    He suddenly recalled the conversation he¡¯d overheard when he first came to the Mysterious Blue Realm¡ª¡ª

    The Ye Family deacon was nning to give Wen Xinzhao to someone called Ye Feng as a dual cultivation vessel!

    Su Yi narrowed his eyes.

    He then got to work, freeing the captives one by one and cing them safely into the Seed of the Azure.

    After examining them, he discovered that was just as Ye Yunshui had said. Yuan Heng, Weng Jiu, and the others each had an insidious devilworm parasite in their souls. It was called a Spirit Tether. With it in ce, the caster could control their souls at will, manipting them like puppets. The victims¡¯ lives were entirely out of their control!

    Were he any other Emperor, he might well have been helpless these insidious parasites, but to Su Yi, the devilworms weren¡¯t even worth mentioning.

    In his past life, he once ttened a heretical faction called the Aberrant Poisons Sect. It was an ancient faction of the Aberrant Dao, and its supreme legacy was known as the Profound ssic of Divine Devilworms.

    The strongest of the parasitic arts recorded in it could confuse even the souls of Profound Unity Emperors!

    The Profound ssic of Divine Devilworms recorded countless methods capable of removing the Spirit Tethers.

    Thus, they presented no threat at all. He proceeded to remove the devilworms, one by one.

    Nothing unexpected happened.

    Once all of this was finished, Su Yi returned to the cave¡¯s entrance. When he saw the unconscious liger, he promptly searched its soul.

    Before long, Su Yi understood. That very morning, the Ye Family¡¯s deacon, Ye Nanhe, hade to this prison to take Wen Xinzhao away!

 Chapter 1032 - Giving the Ye Family a Funeral Bell!

    Chapter 1032 - Giving the Ye Family a Funeral Bell!

    Within a pce on Kunwu Mountain.

    Ye Feng¡¯s eyes lit up, and his heart filled with irrepressible, fiery desire.

    The young woman in white was covered in blood, and her hair was disheveled, but that still couldn¡¯t hide her shocking beauty. Her features were exquisite, and her skin was lustrous and snowy. In her unconscious state, she was a touching sight; it was hard not to take pity on her.

    Ye Feng¡¯s gaze traced the curves of her impressive, delicate figure. He couldn¡¯t help but gulp, and throughout his body, his blood stirred.

    Deacon Ye Nanhe stood to the side, taking in Ye Feng¡¯s expressions. He couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Feng¡¯er, what do you think of this dual cultivation vessel?¡±

    Ye Feng apuded and eximed, ¡°The Little Sword Demon really is the most beautiful woman of the Azure Continent¡¯s younger generation. A stunner like this really does seem like ady immortal banished from the heavens. Few in this world canpare to her!¡±

    Ye Nanhe burst intoughter. ¡°I¡¯m just d you¡¯re satisfied. In a bit, I¡¯ll teach you how to control the Spirit Tether Devilworm. Once I do, this Little Sword Demon will obey your everymand, and you can do with her as you please.¡±

    Ye Feng couldn¡¯t wait. He was ready and raring to go. ¡°What are we waiting for, Uncle? Teach me now!¡±

    Ye Nanhe nodded.

    But it was then that someone pushed open the tightly shut pce doors.

    Ye Feng jumped in fright and looked over.

    A tall, thin man in in cloth robes walked in.

    When he saw the young woman in the cage, his eyelids twitched. Then, his eyes shot daggers at Ye Feng, and he said gravely, ¡°Ye Feng, you can¡¯t touch that woman!¡±

    ¡°Ye Yun, who the hell do you think you are? Bad enough that you barged into my pce. Now you¡¯re trying to interfere with my good time? Are you sick of living?¡± Ye Feng bellowed in fury.

    Ye Nanhe¡¯s expression darkened, and he said with displeasure, ¡°Yun, you¡¯re far too brazen! Hurry up and leave! Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for my poor manners!¡±

    Ye Yun took a deep breath. ¡°Anything else, I could back down on, but I can¡¯t let you mistreat that woman!¡±

    He¡¯d met Wen Xinzhao back in the Azure Continent, and he knew that she was one of his nephew Su Yi¡¯spanions. How could he possibly remain unmoved at a time like this?

    Furthermore, he was well aware of how Ye Feng did things. This lustful, arrogant hoodlum practiced a Demonist cultivation method, seizing Yin to replenish Yang. Any woman who fell into his hands met with a miserable fate.

    ¡°You think you¡¯re enough to stop me?¡± Ye Feng was so angry that heughed. He gazed at Ye Nanhe. ¡°Deacon, kick him out!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Ye Nanhe glowered at Ye Yun, his eyes shing and his tone icy. ¡°Yun, you¡¯ve always kept a low profile, almost never intervening in the n¡¯s affairs. Why do you insist on getting involved today? You do realize that I could crush you if I wanted to, right? All I have to do is pin a crime on you at random. If I do, you¡¯ll never get the opportunity to turn things around!¡±

    Here, he gestured outside the hall and said expressionlessly. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. Scram of your own ord.¡±

    Ye Yun¡¯s expression shifted, but in the end, he took a deep breath and said calmly, ¡°Even if I die, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll just stand back and let this happen!¡±

    ¡°You¡­!¡± Ye Feng gnashed his teeth with fury. ¡°Deacon, quick, break his legs. I want him kneeling outside my pce!¡±

    Ye Nanhe nodded.

    Murderous intent surged around him, but just as he was about to attack, a chill coursed down his spine.

    Before he could even react, arge, fair hand with clearly defined bones grabbed him by the throat and held him aloft as if he were a chicken.

    The blood drained from Ye Nanhe¡¯s face, and he struggled like mad, to no avail. His entire cultivation base had been restricted. He couldn¡¯t even make noise, never mind struggle. He felt so stifled that his old face turned red.

    This sudden development startled both Ye Yun and Ye Feng. Both of them looked over.

    They weren¡¯t sure when he¡¯d gotten there, but a tall, upright figure had appeared within the grand hall, and he currently had Ye Nanhe by the throat!

    This new arrival was dressed in blue. He was calm andposed, with an extraordinary bearing.

    This was none other than Su Yi.

    ¡°How is this¡­¡± Ye Yun was bbergasted. He found this difficult to believe.

    Ye Feng, meanwhile, looked baffled. He didn¡¯t recognize Su Yi, but he realized that something was amiss. He immediately shouted, ¡°Who are you, and how dare you trespass in the Ye Family estate? What, are you sick of living?¡±

    His voice boomed like thunder, shaking the entire hall.

    ¡°Go ahead, keep shouting. See whether anyonees to save you.¡± Su Yi nced at Ye Feng, then tightened his grip.

    Bang!

    Ye Nanhe¡¯s skin shattered first, bursting inch by inch. His flesh exploded next, followed by his bones and tendons. It was like the cruelest of torments, death by a thousand cuts.

    Ye Nanhe¡¯s agony was overwhelming. His face contorted, but strangely, no sound escaped his lips.

    After his body had been thoroughly ground away, it disintegrated in the ash, and his head split like an overripe watermelon. His soul had only just emerged from his corpse when it too shattered into countless pieces.

    This brutal scene made Ye Feng¡¯s scalp numb with fright. He immediately drew a flying sword and swung ruthlessly at Su Yi.

    But before it even drew near, an invisible power surrounding Su Yi suppressed it. The flying sword crumpled into a ball of scrap iron, offering no more resistance than paper.

    Splurt!

    The bacsh left Ye Feng coughing up blood. His expression filled with astonishment, and he rushed to the cage in which Wen Lingxue was imprisoned to threaten her.

    ¡°Kneel.¡± Su Yi stretched out his finger and pressed down on the air.

    Ye Feng¡¯s knees instantly mmed to the floor. Both kneecaps shattered, and blood gushed from his legs. The heart-rending agony left him screaming.

    His hair was a mess, and his face was hideously contorted. ¡°This is Ye Family territory. No matter who you are, if you keep this up, you won¡¯t escape death!¡±

    Ye Yun¡¯s expression instantly shifted, and he cried out frantically, ¡°Su Yi, don¡¯t be reckless! Ye Feng¡¯s grandfather is our high elder, Ye Wendu¡­.¡±

    ¡°Reckless?¡± Su Yiughed. ¡°I came here to tten the Ye Family in the first ce. You should just stand back and watch.¡±

    tten¡­the Ye Family!? Ye Yun¡¯s head buzzed. He was struckpletely dumb.

    Su Yi walked over and gazed down at Ye Feng, his gaze cold and distant. ¡°You ought to celebrate that you didn¡¯t get what you were after. If you had, the consequences would have been far worse than mere death.¡±

    Before this calm deration had even finished echoing through the air, Ye Feng¡¯s skeleton, flesh, and soul exploded into a bloody pulp, as if he¡¯d been ground into chunks. Bloody fragments of corpse fell to the ground.

    He was dead! Su Yi then used his fingers as a sword, cleaving open the cage and gently lifting the unconscious Wen Xingzhao. After a cursory examination, he was relieved to discover that she had a Spirit Tether in her soul, but that she was otherwise unharmed.

    ¡°Have a good rest. When you wake up, we¡¯ll already be back home,¡± Su Yi muttered gently, then ced her safely in the Seed of the Azure.

    ¡°Su Yi, was what you said earlier¡­ true?¡± Ye Yun could no longer hold back questions. He felt dazed, and he found it a bit difficult to believe.

    ¡°Just watch,¡± said Su Yi. He was already walking out of the hall.

    Then, without any further effort to conceal himself, he blurred into a beam of light and shot into the clouds.

    Boom!

    The formations throughout Kunwu Mountain reacted instantly. Thunderous booms rumbled as the power of the formations swept forth.

    ¡°Brazen! Who dares barge into Ye Family territory!?¡± An explosive bellow rang out.

    ¡°How many years has it been since anyone in the Mysterious Blue Realm dared act up on Kunwu Mountain?¡±

    ¡°Quick, let¡¯s go see who it is!¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who they are. Anyone who dares trespass on Kunwu Mountain must pay the price!¡±

    ¡­The Ye Family experts stationed throughout Kunwu Mountain were startled into action. All of them set aside what they were doing and rushed over.

    When Ye Yun saw this massivemotion, a chill coursed through him. He reacted as if awakening from a dream. Only now did he dare say with certainty that Su Yi really was nning to wage war against the Ye Family!

    Furthermore, he¡¯de all on his own, and right in the open at that!

    Ye Yun¡¯s heart shook, and he found it hard to maintain hisposure.

    There was no doubt about it: Ye Yunjia and the others¡¯ expedition to the Azure Continent must have ended in abject failure! And they¡¯d obviously provoked Su Yi quite thoroughly for him to kill his way into the Mysterious Blue Realm and proim his intention to crush the Ye Family!

    He¡¯s way too reckless¡­ Doesn¡¯t he realize that the Ye Family has numerous Emperors to hold down the fort? Ye Yun felt as if his heart were tied up in knots.

    But he realized that dwelling on the matter would be useless. Su Yi had already alerted the entire Ye Family!

    Meanwhile, amidst the sea of clouds¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Xia Emperor, watch closely. Today, the Kunwu Mountain Ye Family will crumble,¡± said Su Yi. He had one hand behind his back, while the other held a jug of wine. He drank with relish.

    The Xia Emperor stood beside him.

    When he heard Su Yi¡¯s calm, casual tone, the Xia Emperor felt his blood heat up, and his heart filled with excitement despite the severity of his injuries.

    He knew that Su Yi had already rescued all of the Ye Family¡¯s captives. That meant that Su Yi could attack without any further reservations!

    The only thing that still concerned the Xia Emperor was that the Ye Family had Profound Serenity experts to hold down the fort. He still felt ill at ease, and he struggled to stay calm.

    Boom!

    Throughout Kunwu Mountain, the power of the formation surged. Thunder rumbled, lightning shed, and threads of divine me interwove.

    Before long, a group charged out, men and women in ornate robes. All of them had an extraordinary bearing; it was obvious that these were Ye Family higher-ups, people long ustomed to power.

    When they saw Su Yi and the Xia Emperor in the distance, they were stunned, as if they couldn¡¯t quite believe it.

    ¡°Su Yi!? It¡¯s that little bastard!¡± someone shouted as soon as they realized who Su Yi was.

    ¡°How is that possible? Didn¡¯t Ancestor Yunjia go to the Azure Continent to capture that little bastard? How could he show up here of his own ord?¡± someone said in bewilderment. They sensed that something was fishy here.

    Throughout Kunwu Mountain, countless eyes gazed up into the dome of heaven, where Su Yi stood. Everyone reacted differently.

    Su Yi?

    That little unworthy descendant darede here to throw his life away?

    It was truly unbelievable.

    The leader of the gathered Ye Family experts was a dignified middle-aged man in dragon-embroidered robes. He waved, gesturing for silence.

    Then, he gazed at Su Yi, his tone dignified and indifferent. ¡°Su Yi, what have youe here for?¡±

    His booming voice spread far and wide, shattering the nearby clouds.

    Su Yi threw back his head and drained a jug of wine. Once he¡¯d put it away, he flipped his hand, and a ck bronze bell appeared.

    This was the Netherworld Thunder Punishment Bell. His mother had brought it with her when she left for the Azure Continent. It hadter fallen into the hands of his father, Su Hongli.

    After defeating Su Hongli, Su Yi had imed this treasure for himself.

    Su Yi gazed intently at it, then looked up at the distant crowd of Ye nsmen. He said softly, ¡°I¡¯vee to give the Ye Family its funeral bell.¡±

 Chapter 1033 - Crying out Against Injustice on My Birth Motherâ€™s Behalf

    Chapter 1033 - Crying out Against Injustice on My Birth Mother¡¯s Behalf

    He said he was delivering their funeral bell, but he was really here to send them to the next world!

    Who could have failed to realize that?

    The higher-ups of the Ye Family were stunned. All of them found this amusing.

    A little bastard from the Azure Continent dared cause a ruckus on their doorstep? He really¡­ didn¡¯t know the height of the heavens or the depths of the earth!

    Off in the distance, the leader, the middle-aged man in dragon-embroidered robes, narrowed his eyes. He recognized Su Yi¡¯s Netherworld Thunder Punishment Bell.

    A momentter, heughed. ¡°Little fellow, you needn¡¯t be in such a hurry to throw your life away. Let me ask you this¡­¡±

    But before he could finish his question, Su Yi swung his sleeves, and the middle-aged man exploded. Chunks of flesh flew through the air, staining the sky red.

    This sudden, bloody scene made the others visibly lose theirposure. Their hearts trembled with utter astonishment.

    ¡°A paltry little Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator, that¡¯s all. You¡¯re in no way qualified to converse with me,¡± Su Yi said tly.

    His blue robes fluttered around him, and beneath the light of the heavens, his tall, upright figure seemed even more transcendent and detached.

    ¡°Dammit! He actually killed the grand elder!¡±

    ¡°How could that little bastard be so strong?¡±

    Atop Kunwu Mountain, the Ye nsmen were in uproar. Amotion rang out on all sides, and they were both rmed and furious. This bloody scene hadpletely provoked them.

    That middle-aged man in dragon-embroidered robes was their grand elder, and he¡¯d had peak Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivation. He was inferior only to Emperors. His position was lofty, and he wielded vast authority.

    Yet now, Su Yi had killed him in a single attack!

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised? Who wouldn¡¯t have been furious?

    ¡°Of course, you¡¯re not worthy either. All of you are too weak.¡± Su Yi¡¯s cold gaze turned toward the other Ye Family higher-ups.

    All of them stiffened and inwardly cried out in rm. They immediately rushed up the slopes of Mount Kunwu.

    But then, Su Yi stretched out his finger and gently tapped the Netherworld Thunder Punishment Bell.

    ng!!

    As the bell rang, ck sound waves swept outward like an avnche.

    This was a Spirit Dao magic treasure, and it had long since been damaged. Its power wasn¡¯t particrly noteworthy, but in Su Yi¡¯s hands, it struck with unimaginable force.

    Wherever the ck soundwaves passed, the clustered Ye nsmen exploded as if they were made of paper mache, destroyed in both body and soul.

    They couldn¡¯t resist at all!

    Boom!

    The ck sound waves manifested of the heaven-shaking ringing of the bell mmed into Kunwu Mountain¡¯s formation, producing a low, rumbling boom. Firelight burst forth, and divine radiance surged.

    This terrifying impact startled everyone on Kunwu Mountain. Their eyes widened, and their hair stood on end.

    ¡°How could he be so strong?¡± someone asked in a quavering voice, their teeth chattering.

    ¡°Little bastard! You¡¯re seeking death!¡± Suddenly, a thunderous voice boomed, and an arc of golden light shot from the mountainside, transforming into a tall, stalwart man in golden robes.

    His long hair was graying, and he carried a ck halberd. His entire body emanated the distinctive power of the Imperial Realm.

    As soon as he appeared, heaven and earth changed color, and the skies trembled.

    His divine majesty rallied the Ye nsmen¡¯s spirits, and they shouted with excitement.

    ¡°It¡¯s Ancestor Tianhong!¡±

    ¡°This time, that kid is dead beyond a doubt!¡±

    ¡°Dead? That¡¯d be letting him off too easily!¡±

    ¡­A wave of voices arose throughout the mountain.

    Ye Tianhong!

    He was in the mid-stage Profound Illumination Realm. He was one of the Ye Family¡¯s four Profound Illumination Emperors!

    ¡°I¡¯m seeking death?¡± Su Yi brushed off his clothes, then said casually, ¡°Ye Yunjia said much the same thing, but he died in the Azure Continent.¡±

    Ye Tianhong¡¯s pupils constricted, and the excited mor of voices throughout Kunwu Mountain came to an abrupt halt. Ancestor Yunjia¡­ is dead!?

    ¡°A Spiritual Revolution Kid like you dares speak so impudently before the Ye Family? Ludicrous! Surely you aren¡¯t trying to tell me that you killed Ancestor Yunjia?¡± A raspy voice suddenly rang out.

    A momentter, yet another figure shot into the air. He was a graying elder with youthful features, and he wore wide-sleeved Daoist robes. His majestic aura shook heaven and earth.

    Ye Pinghai!

    He was in thete-stage Profound Illumination Realm, and he was one of the high elders of the Ye Family, just like Ye Tianhong.

    The atmosphere became increasingly austere following his appearance, and the Ye nsmen calmed down.

    He¡¯s right. How could some Spiritual Revolution Realm bastard be a match for Ancestor Yunjia?

    ¡°What need is there to waste words? Since you¡¯vee to throw your life away, I¡¯ll give you what you want!¡± A voice full of murderous intent rang out, and radiant purple light arced through the air, turning into a beautiful older woman in purple. Her hair was tied up, and she carried an ancient sword on her back. Her expression was cold and forceful, and the characteristic aura of an Empress emanated from her.

    Ye Youzhu!

    She was in the mid-stage Profound Illumination Realm, and she too was a high elder of the Ye Family. Although her cultivation was slightly inferior to Ye Pinghai¡¯s, her attainments in the Dao of the Sword far surpassed his.

    When the Ye nsmen saw that all three of their high elders hade, they burst into uproar. Their hearts filled with excitement.

    When three Emperors fought together, they were invincible throughout the Mysterious Blue Realm!

    Let alone against a single Spiritual Revolution Realm kid!

    Even the Xia Emperor couldn¡¯t help but look solemn. He¡¯d witnessed Su Yi suppressing and killing Ye Yunjia, but now, he was up against three Emperors at once. Furthermore, this was Ye Family territory, and Kunwu Mountain was covered in denselyyered formations. Of course he was intimidated!

    ¡°How¡­ How is this possible?¡± Ye Yun felt as frantic as an ant on a heated pan.

    He was well aware that even if he offered his life in exchange, he wouldn¡¯t be able to change anything.

    There was no way the Ye Family would let Su Yi go.

    If they were willing to let up, they wouldn¡¯t have gone so far as to send Ye Yunjia to the Azure Continent just to capture Su Yi.

    But Ye Yun¡¯s conscience wouldn¡¯t let him just stand here and watch this happen!

    He instantly feltpletely lost, as if he were on the verge of copse.

    Beneath the dome of heaven.

    Su Yi swept his gaze across the three Emperors, and his brow furrowed. ¡°Why don¡¯t I see Ye Tiandu?¡±

    Ye Tiandu was one of the Ye Family¡¯s only surviving Emperors, and he hailed from the branch lineage.

    Unlike the main branch Profound Serenity Emperor Ye Cangtu, Ye Tiandu had never suffered any Dao injuries.

    In Su Yi¡¯s estimation, throughout the Ye Family, only Ye Tiandu worthy of his notice, and even then only just barely. The others amounted to no more than y chickens and porcin dogs; they weren¡¯t even worth mentioning.

    ¡°Brazen! I alone am enough to kill a whelp like you!¡± Ye Youzhu said coldly. She drew her Dao sword, then shed at Su Yi.

    Boom!

    Silver sword qi shot cleaved through the firmament like a lightning bolt. It was dazzlingly bright and boundlessly powerful, and it was full of terrifying, destructive power.

    It was so bright that the crowd could barely open their eyes. After all, this was the attack of an Empress! Even just watching it from afar was enough to intimidate everyone beneath the Imperial level!

    ¡°Ants trying to shake a tree, that¡¯s all. Very well. I¡¯ll send you three on your way first.¡± Su Yi stretched out his palm and tapped.

    Bang!

    The hundred-plus-foot streak of electric sword qi crumbled in midair.

    At the same time, Su Yi disappeared from view. A momentter, he was right in front of Ye Youzhu.

    ¡°This is bad!¡± Ye Youzhu¡¯s expression shifted dramatically, and she waved her sword like mad.

    Su Yi pressed his fingers into a sword and thrust.

    ng!!!

    Ye Youzhu¡¯s Dao sword trembled and flew from her grip.

    And Su Yi¡¯s fingertip pressed against her forehead, right between her eyes.

    A fingertip was naturally nowhere near as sharp as a sword¡¯s edge, but it left a bloody hole in Ye Youzhu¡¯s forehead. Unstoppable sword qi ran rampant, grinding her head, neck, and body into nothingness.

    In the end, she exploded into ash and dissipated.

    A Profound Illumination Empress with shocking attainments in the Dao of the Sword had been killed, just like that!

    This tyrannical scene immediately astonished everyone present.

    And as soon as You Youzhu was dead, Su Yi shot forward. This time, he was targeting Ye Pinghai.

    ¡°This is bad!¡± Ye Pinghai realized this right away, and he immediately dodged.

    But it was already toote. Su Yi was like an immortal beating a heavenly drum. His hands formed seals in the air, then came crashing down.

    Boom!

    Beneath the crowd¡¯s astonished gazes, a dazzling sword seal came crashing down. It was as if the hammer of a deity had mmed into Ye Pinghai, shattering him into pieces.

    It was just too terrifying.

    One sh had killed Ye Youzhu, and a single seal exploded Ye Pinghai!

    And all this happened in a snap. Two of the Ye Family¡¯s Emperors had died on the spot!

    This bloody scene left the Ye nsmen dumbstruck. They were rooted to the spot,pletely dazed.

    Even if you¡¯d hit them over the head, they would never have guessed that a Spiritual Revolution Realm young man would possess such terrifying, heaven-defying power. He was killing Emperors as if they were chickens!

    ¡°Hurry and call for Ancestor Tiandu!!!¡±

    Only Ye Tianhong remained, but he was already scared out of his wits, and his courage had left him.

    Before Su Yi even came for him, he let out a hysterical roar, then shot up Kunwu Mountain with all his might. He dared not linger in the slightest.

    ¡°Can you escape, though?¡± Su Yi shook his head, then reached through the air and grabbed. A streak of sword qi emanating resplendent golden light took form, and he shifted his wrist.

    Whoosh!

    The golden sword qi disappeared into thin air, shed, and reappeared directly in front of Ye Tianhong.

    The Seamless Spatial Rift!

    It could cleave through space and tear through all fetters, quick as a spark.

    The core of this legacy of the Dao of the Swordy in a single word: quick!

    Ye Tianhong staggered in front of Kunwu Mountain¡¯s formation, and he almost fell from the sky.

    ¡°How could¡­ a Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator like you¡­ exist in this world?¡±

    As his bewildered voice started and stopped, Ye Tianhong raised his head with great difficulty. He tried to turn, but before he got far, his head rolled off his shoulders.

    Then, his body crumbled into ash and dissipated.

    A third Emperor had fallen! From beginning to end, Su Yi had attacked just three times. Each strike slew an Emperor, with no extraneous movements. It was as if he¡¯d just squashed three ants.

    Heaven and earth were deathly silent. The smell of blood lingered in the air.

    Throughout Kunwu Mountain, the Ye nsmen were still dazed. Their minds werepletely nk, and they stood there like y statues.

    Even the Xia Emperor¡¯s heart trembled uncontrobly.

    The Profound Dao was like the heavens, and Emperors were like gods.

    In the eyes of the popce, Imperial experts were like deities. They could incinerate mountains and boil seas. They could stand proudly in the heavens, gazing down upon the masses.

    Yet against Su Yi, these three Ye Family Emperors seemed utterly pathetic, no different from y chickens or porcin dogs!

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been astonished?

    Most unbelievable of all was that the Xia Emperor could sense that from beginning to end, Su Yi had yet to disy the power of the Imperial Realm!

    ¡°So, Yufei¡¯s son is already this strong¡­¡± Ye Yun¡¯s heart shook with astonishment, and he looked dazed.

    Earlier, he¡¯d been so frantic that he almost broke down. But now, he finally understood. I underestimated my nephew again.

    It¡¯s only been a year or so since Ist saw him, but he¡¯s already strong enough to cut down Emperors with ease!

    Meanwhile, Su Yi stood in the heavens, gently tapping the Netherworld Thunder Punishment Bell. He muttered to himself, ¡°Consider the sound of the bell¡­ a cry for justice for the woman who gave birth to me in this lifetime.¡±

    The sound of the bell resounded throughout heaven and earth.

    ¡°But it¡¯s far from enough.¡±

    Su Yi fixed his gaze on the heart of the towering, hundred-thousand-foot Kunwu Mountain.

 Chapter 1034 - Three Slashes

    Chapter 1034 - Three shes

    The sound of the bell echoed throughout the area, but it only drew attention to the otherwise deathly silence.

    Panic and chaos had descended upon all of Kunwu Mountain.

    Everyone was despondent and forlorn, as if they¡¯d lost their pirs of support.

    Who could have imagined that a young man they dismissed as an unworthy descendant would ughter three of their Emperors in one fell swoop?

    Now, the Ye Family finally realized that Su Yi hadn¡¯t been lying earlier. Ancestor Yunjia really had almost certainly met with disaster already!

    But it was then that Su Yi furrowed his brow. Why is it that even now, there¡¯s no sign of Ye Tiandu?

    Without any further dys, his sleeves billowed, and a sword floated into the air with a ng.

    It was three feet long, clear, and ethereal, like an illusory de forged of misty moonlight.

    An indescribable, terrifying sword force permeated heaven and earth.

    Moonlit Shadow!

    This was the weapon Su Yi had left in Ziluo City¡¯s ruins of the Bureau of Adjudication, atop Heavenly Tripod Mountain.

    Although it wasn¡¯t as mighty as the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos, it was better suited to Su Yi¡¯s current cultivation.

    With his sword in hand, Su Yi¡¯s imposing aura underwent a dramatic shift. He was like an immortal from the heavens descending upon the mortal world, gazing down at the mundane masses below.

    Whoosh!

    Su Yi stood beneath the dome of heaven and shed without the slightest hesitation.

    I have a sword to pull down gxies!

    Boundless sword intent came pouring down, like the waters of the river of heaven breaking through a dam. They surged right toward Kunwu Mountain.

    Even just watching from a distance, the Ye nsmen dispersed throughout the mountain felt their courage leave them. It was as if their souls had left their bodies.

    But it was then that an indifferent, dignified voice suddenly rang out. ¡°Brazen!¡±

    Boom!

    A yellow-robed man whose long hair was as dark as ink appeared on the peak of Kunwu Mountain. His right hand hit the air.

    The sword qi filling the sky dispersed with a bang.

    The yellow-robed man shot through the air amidst a rain of light.

    The dazzlingws of Lightning surrounded him, and his every breath boomed like thunder, shaking heaven and earth and throwing the skies into disarray. It was like the descent of a deity!

    The Xia Emperor held his breath, and his entire body seemed to freeze. He felt like a mortal gazing upon a god. That all-epassing sensation of helplessness and despair was so intense that he suspected the man in yellow could shatter him with a single thought!

    ¡°Ancestor Tiandu!¡± Ye Yun silently clenched his fists, his heart on tenterhooks. His expression was iparably unsightly.

    Why had the main lineage of the Ye Family declined?

    The most fundamental reason was that this Profound Serenity Realm ancestor had always subtly suppressed and restricted members of the main lineage!

    The resources and authority that once belonged to the main lineage had all been stripped away!

    By now, members of the main lineage were overlooked existences, and their presence had little impact. The branch memberspletely disregarded them.

    ¡°It¡¯s Ancestor Tiandu!¡±

    ¡°Ancestor Tiandu has been in seclusion, but now, he¡¯s been forced to leave early. It¡¯s all that little bastard¡¯s fault! Only his death will calm our anger!¡±

    There was an uproar throughout Kunwu Mountain as the Ye nsmen gnashed their teeth in fury and hatred.

    ¡°Little bastard, you¡¯ve ruined my ns!¡± Beneath the dome of heaven, Ye Tiandu¡¯s expression frosted over, and his eyes zed with electric firelight. It was an iparably startling sight. ¡°No one in this world can save you now!¡±

    Off in the distance, Su Yi¡¯s expression remained as calm as ever.

    He could tell that the old-timer¡¯s qi had reached the limit of his current cultivation, and that it was ready and raring to break into the mid-stage Profound Serenity Realm. He was at a critical juncture.

    There was no doubt about it; the old-timer hadn¡¯t appeared earlier because he was in seclusion and trying to break through.

    But now, he¡¯d forcefully interrupted his imminent breakthrough.

    Su Yi extended his finger and caressed Moonlit Shadow. He said casually, ¡°I might have disrupted your breakthrough, but even if you¡¯d broken into the mid-stage Profound Serenity Realm, you wouldn¡¯t be able to save the Kunwu Mountain Ye Family from annihtion.¡±

    ¡°Hah! You think you can do that, with your¡­ Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivation?¡± Ye Tiandu made no attempt to disguise his disdain.

    Su Yi said tly, ¡°At this cultivation, killing Profound Illumination Emperors is no harder than ughtering a chicken. Tell me, were I in the Imperial Realm too, would I be able to take down a fossil like you?¡±

    Ye Tiandu couldn¡¯t help but throw back his head and burst intoughter. ¡°Little bastard, what good will words of anger do you now? You¡¯re sure to die today, and you have no hope of ever bing an Emperor!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Su Yi stepped forward. As he did, his suppressed cultivation boundary erupted like a long-dormant volcano, soaring to new heights!

    Boom!

    Heaven and earth shook, and everything in all directions trembled.

    Beneath the crowd¡¯s disbelieving gazes, Su Yi seemed to transform into an entirely different person. Dazzling, misty golden Dao Light zed around him, condensing and surrounding him with the power of the Laws. His imposing aura soared, arcing through the air and connecting heaven and earth!

    As his footstepnded, the air rumbled and boomed, and thendscape swayed as if pledging its allegiance.

    His divine majesty was enough to devour the heavens and tten mountains and rivers!

    The Xia Emperor¡¯s eyes widened, and his heart shook.

    When Su Yi killed Ye Yunjia, he did so without disying Imperial Realm power. Thus, this was the Xia Emperor¡¯s first time seeing Su Yi¡¯s true strength.

    Ye Youzhu, Ye Pinghai, and Ye Tianhong were Profound Illumination Emperors too, but they dimmed inparison to Su Yi, like fireflies trying to outshine the all-epassing radiance of the sun!

    They weren¡¯t even remotely on the same level.

    ¡°The Imperial realm¡­ Last year, he was still in the Spirit Dao. How did he be an Emperor¡­ in just one year!?¡± Ye Yun was dumbstruck. His hands and feet quivered as this truth astonished him to the core.

    ¡°The Imperial Realm!!¡±

    ¡°That little bastard is still only in his teens. How could he possibly have be an Emperor?¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t he a cripple just three years ago? How did he step into the Profound Dao already?¡±

    A mor of voices arose throughout Kunwu Mountain. The Ye nsmen¡¯s eyes widened and their jaws dropped, as if they¡¯d seen a ghost.

    ¡°So, you¡¯ve already be an Emperor¡­¡± Astonishment shed across Ye Tiandu¡¯s face. It seemed he dared not believe it.

    A waste who¡¯d lost his entire cultivation base had stepped into the supreme Profound Dao and be an Emperor just three yearster?

    Even long ago, in the Mysterious Blue Realm¡¯s most resplendent era, there had never been anyone so shocking before!

    Bing an Emperor in a hundred years was already seen as a miracle, let alone three years!

    Ye Tiandu¡¯s Dao Heart quivered, and he found it difficult to calm himself down.

    ¡°Su Yi, if you¡¯re willing to lower your head and pledge yourself to the Kunwu Mountain Ye Family, I can let bygones be bygones and leave you a path to life,¡± said Ye Tiandu. He took a deep breath and said gravely, ¡°But that¡¯s on the condition that you turn over a new leaf and earnestly make up for your crimes. You must serve the Ye Family for the rest of your life. So long as you agree, I can let you off!¡±

    Widespread, deathly silence greeted this deration.

    No one would have guessed that Ye Tiandu would suddenly change his mind or offer such terms.

    However, Su Yi justughed dryly. ¡°Age really does make some people go senile!¡±

    Ye Tiandu¡¯s expression instantly darkened.

    Su Yi then continued his advance, entirely unperturbed. His blue robes fluttered around him as he said calmly, ¡°Listen up: I¡¯ll attack just three times. With my first sh, I¡¯ll take your head. With my second, I¡¯ll destroy Kunwu Mountain¡¯s formations. With my third, I¡¯ll destroy the Ye Family!¡±

    As he spoke, he drew his finger across the t of Moonlit Shadow. Then, he pressed off hard against the air, like a beam of flowing light, and shot right toward Ye Tiandu.

    Whoosh!

    Su Yi was more than just quick. As his tall, upright figure charged, terrifyingly concentrated sword intent exploded forth.

    Wherever he passed, he left a perfectly straight rift in his wake!

    Ye Tiandu¡¯s pupils constricted until they were the size of needle points. He felt a prickling pain all over his skin.

    At his cultivation boundary, he had an incredibly keen sense of danger. The moment he saw Su Yi charge, a strong sense of peril arose within his heart.

    ¡°Rise!¡± He dared not hesitate. His sleeves billowed around him, and he raised his hands as if holding something aloft.

    Boom!

    The interwoven Laws of Lightning filling the air lifted a multi-colored Daoist seal. The entire stretch of heaven and earth rumbled and copsed as if unable to bear its power.

    The Great Five Elements Baleful Lightning Seal!

    This was Ye Tiandu¡¯s natal Dao weapon. One strike could overturn heaven and earth, causing entirendscapes to crumble.

    Practically simultaneously, Su Yi swung his sword.

    He raised his right arm and shifted his wrist. Moonlit Shadow then descended, like the radiant full moon descending upon the human world.

    Its clear, ethereal light illuminated the ten directions!

    Boom!

    Heaven and earth shook, and the skies rumbled and boomed.

    Everyone watched as that streak of sword light descended, like the radiant moon mming into a sea of lightning. The power of the Laws of Lightning scattered.

    Immediately after, a st reverberated throughout heaven and earth, shaking their eardrums.

    Ye Tiandu had put his full power into the Great Five Elements Baleful Lightning Seal, but shockingly, it split in two, as weak as paper mache.

    Ye Tiandu didn¡¯t even have time to dodge before his head flew through the air.

    The rest of his body then exploded, and red blood rained from the heavens.

    It was just as Su Yi had said. One strike, and he¡¯d decapitated Ye Tiandu!

    ¡°Dammit!!!¡± Ye Tiandu¡¯s soul tried to flee. He arrived at the peak of Kunwu Mountain in a sh, his expression full of utter rm, fury, and astonishment.

    ng!

    The ethereal hum of a sword rang out. Su Yi walked beneath the dome of heaven, Moonlit Shadow bursting with misty light. He suddenly raised it, then swung.

    ¡°Hah!¡± Ye Tiandu¡¯s soul didn¡¯t hesitate to activate every formation on Kunwu Mountain. More than tenrge-scale formations rumbled and boomed, and the resulting wave of power nketed heaven and earth. It could have destroyed an Emperor with ease.

    Rumble! Boom!

    But beneath Su Yi¡¯s sh, the power of Kunwu Mountain¡¯s formations parted like seawater, shattering and receding like the tide.

    After being forced back, the formation¡¯s destructive power ran rampant, and the buildings covering the slopes of Kunwu Mountain copsed. Countless flowers and trees were reduced to ash, and even the majestic mountain itself was left riddled with holes.

    Countless desperate, terrifying shrieks rang out. The Ye nsmen throughout the mountain fled in panic, but many of them were swept up into the current of destructive power and snuffed out before they could even struggle.

    It was like a blood-soaked vision of purgatory.

    Ye Tiandu¡¯s soul was badly injured too, and it was on the verge of copse.

    He couldn¡¯t even imagine how a Profound Illumination Emperor¡¯s swordsmanship could be so terrifying.

    The first sh took his head, and the second sh destroyed Kunwu Mountain¡¯s formations, throwing everything into chaos!

    Even the Xia Emperor, who was watching from a safe distance, was rooted to the spot. His pupils dted. Witnessing this disy of strength made his heart and mind tremble. How terrifying must his umtions be to disy such unbelievable power of the Dao of the Sword?

    Meanwhile, Su Yi¡¯s movements never paused. Moonlit Shadow nged and hummed as he unleashed his third attack: Wandering the Ten Directions!

    My sword wanders the ten directions, from the blue dome of heaven to the yellow springs below!

 Chapter 1035 - Homeward Bound

    Chapter 1035 - Homeward Bound

    Heaven and earth suddenly lit up.

    Countless streaks of sword qi poured down like exploding, flowing light.

    Each streak was three feet long, clear, and ethereal. They contained unmatched, forceful energy fluctuations of the Laws of the Grand Dao.

    h ch h!

    The skies split like canvas. Countless, intercrossing rifts tore open, the dense scars the sword qi left behind.

    Gazing upon the skies above Kunwu Mountain from afar, it was like a rain of sword qi, dense, shing, and unpredictable. The sword light glowed like the setting sun, illuminating the mountains and rivers. It was a dazzling sight.

    And when the sword rain fell¡­

    Splurt! Splurt! Splurt!

    One figure after another fell like wheat beneath a scythe, toppling to the ground.

    Some had their throats pierced, while others were decapitated. Others still had holes ripped through their chests, or their souls shattered¡­

    ¡°No¡ª¡ª!¡± someone roared in grief and unwillingness.

    ¡°The heavens have cast the Ye Family aside! They¡¯ve cast us aside!¡± someone cried out hysterically.

    ¡°Save me, save me¡ª¡ª!¡± someone screamed in terror.

    ¡­Blood sttered like cinnabar paint from an artist¡¯s brush. It was soon smeared throughout every part of Kunwu Divine Mountain, depicting a striking, vivid vision of purgatory in crimson.

    ¡°The hostages! Quick, order the liger to kill them all! If we die, they can forget about living!!¡± An indignant roar rang out.

    ¡°Your Excellency, the hostages disappeared before the battle even began¡­¡± someone sobbed, choked with despair. A momentter, a sword pierced their throats, and they died where they stood.

    Gradually, the shrieks and wails died down and disappeared without a trace.

    A bloody mist permeated Kunwu Mountain, and its surface was riddled with scars.

    ¡°Su Yi, the blood of our Ye Family flows through your veins. Aren¡¯t you afraid of heaven¡¯s wrath?¡± Ye Tiandu¡¯s soul looked at Su Yi with iparable grief and rage.

    Su Yi nced at him calmly, his gaze distant, but he didn¡¯t say so much as a single word.

    He couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin.

    Even devils of the heretical path, monsters whose hands were stained with blood and who¡¯d spent years terrorizing the popce, would cry out hysterically in much the same way when they met their ends.

    Determining right and wrong wasn¡¯t about who seemed the most pathetic.

    Besides, it hadn¡¯t been long at all since the Ye Family had ttened Nine Tripod City and Mount Heavenbristle. Countless innocents had lost their lives as a result.

    Had those innocents done anything wrong?

    Who here had spoken up on their behalf?

    Every debt had its debtor. The Ye Family absolutely should not have crossed Su Yi¡¯s bottom line by dragging uninvolved innocents into this.

    And they¡¯d even captured the people Su Yi cared about. Wen Xinzhao had even almost been reduced to a mindless dual cultivation vessel!

    Yet now, Ye Tiandu was roaring hysterically about divine punishment. This was no more than the venting of one who¡¯d lost his rationality, and it was utterly ludicrous.

    Thus, Su Yi couldn¡¯t even be bothered to argue with him. He simply stood there and watched in silence.

    When Ye Tiandu¡¯s soul got no response, he seemed iparably bitter, but in the end, he turned to look at Kunwu Mountain with great difficulty.

    He let out a long sigh, and his soul suddenly crumbled into ash.

    Su Yi¡¯s third strike had cleaved through his soul''s vitality, leaving Ye Tiandu with no possibility of survival whatsoever!

    After Ye Tiandu¡¯s soul dissipated, silence descended upon heaven and earth.

    Bloody mist roiled throughout Kunwu Divine Mountain, and murderous, destructive energy currents still swept outward.

    It was a vision of destion.

    The Xia Emperor gazed at Su Yi¡¯s solitary figure in a daze.

    With his first strike, he¡¯d taken a Profound Serenity Realm powerhouse¡¯s head.

    With his second strike, he had destroyed Kunwu Mountain¡¯s formations.

    With his third strike, he had executed the Ye Family!

    In just three strikes, the Ye Family, the n that had ruled over the Mysterious Blue Realm for countless years, had crumbledpletely.

    No, that wasn¡¯t true!

    The Xia Emperor suddenly saw Su Yi stretch out his right hand and pull.

    About a dozen men and women rose into the air, like fish caught in a.

    Their ranks included Ye Yun, Su Yi¡¯s maternal uncle!

    ¡°So, he didn¡¯t really cut the grass and rip out the roots." For some reason, the Xia Emperor felt a bit moved.

    The ten or so surviving Ye nsmen hailed from the main lineage, just like Ye Yun.

    When Su Yi attacked earlier, his divine sense detected them and confirmed their identities. Thus, his third sh didn¡¯t target them.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I see Ye Cangtu?¡± Su Yi asked Ye Yun.

    Ye Cangtu was one of the only two Ye Family Profound Serenity Emperors to have survived the Prohibition of Ancient Darkness. He¡¯d suffered severe injuries, and he spent most of his time in seclusion.

    Notably, he was from the Ye Family¡¯s main lineage.

    Ye Yun looked conflicted, and his heart still shook, unable to calm down. Some time passed before he said in a low voice, ¡°Actually¡­ Ancestor Cangtu passed away a long time ago.¡±

    Su Yi found this quite surprising.

    Even the ten-or-so surviving members of the main lineage felt dazed, and they looked lost. Ancestor Cangtu passed a long time ago?

    Ye Yun continued gravely, ¡°Years ago, Ancestor Cangtu¡¯s Dao wounds acted up. He realized that he didn¡¯t have long to live, but he was worried that after he passed, members of the branch lineage would hurt and oppress members of the main lineage. Thus, he announced that he was entering seclusion in an attempt to break through. In truth, he used a peerless secret art to seal his immortal cave and bodypletely, and he passed away in meditation¡­

    ¡°Ancestor Cangtu revealed this truth only to me. Prior to this, no one else knew that Ancestor Cangtu had long since passed on.

    ¡°It¡¯s because of this deception that, despite the main lineage¡¯s worsening predicament, the branch lineage still didn¡¯t dare just kill us.¡± Here, Ye Yun let out a long sigh, looking utterly forlorn.

    Su Yi finally understood. No wonder Ye Cangtu never intervened even when the main lineage became so unbearably weak. He died a long time ago!

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then asked suddenly, ¡°Do you hate me?¡±

    Ye Yun shook his head.

    ¡°What are your future ns?¡±

    Ye Yund had aplicated look on his face, and he said softly, ¡°I imagine we¡¯ll change our names and go somewhere far, far away. So long as we¡¯re still alive, the Ye Family has hope of rising to prominence once more.¡±

    Su Yi took out a talisman and passed it to him. ¡°If you run into difficulties you cannot resolve on your own, you can use this talisman toe looking for me in the Wilds.¡±

    Ye Yun was stunned, but he epted the talisman without a word.

    Su Yi then took out the Netherworld Thunder Punishment Bell and flicked his finger.

    ng!

    The boundless ringing of a bell filled the air, and the badly damaged bronze bell transformed into a radiant rain of light and spread throughout Kunwu Mountain.

    Suddenly, for some inexplicable reason, Su Yi recalled a scene from his early childhood, before he¡¯d recovered his memories¡ª¡ª

    His mother, Ye Yufei, sat beneath the candlelight in a cramped, dimly lit room. She hummed a tune as she tried to lull the three-year-old Su Yi to sleep.

    Her expression was utterly tender.

    Su Yi smiled silently, and he felt as if an invisible knot hade undone in his heart.

    ¡°Xia Emperor, we can leave.¡± Su Yi then turned and walked off. The Xia Emperor followed shortly after.

    Yu Yun and the other Ye nsmen watched in a daze. All of them were keenly aware that the Kunwu Mountain Ye Family, which had dominated the Mysterious Blue Realm for countless years, was history!

    ¡­¡­

    A monthter.

    The Azure Continent, Meteor Abyss.

    A total of eighteen formations covered the periphery of Meteor Abyss. A grand, towering structure stood at the bottom of the chasm.

    All of this was Su Yi¡¯s work.

    ¡°Ying Que, I have granted you a Daoist canon. So long as you cultivate diligently, the day wille that you metamorphose into a true dragon and be an Emperor. This is a secret tome of the yao path. It contains descriptions of what numerous yao experts experienced as they proved their Daos and became Emperors.¡± Su Yi sat in his wicker chair and passed a jade slip to Ying Que.

    ¡°Many thanks, Master Su!¡± Ying Que bowed, his excitement too great to express in words.

    ¡°Yuan Heng, your talent is limited, and your foundations are only ordinary, but when cultivating the Grand Dao, diligence can make up for poor aptitude. Flowing waters shouldn¡¯t strive to reach the ocean first. Rather, they should strive for an endless flow. Here is a method for polishing the heart and tempering the soul. Hold onto it.¡±

    ¡°Miss Ning, your talent is extraordinary, and you have nock of cultivation methods, but the Laws of the Azure Continent are holding you back. Yourprehension of the Grand Dao is inadequate. Here are some fragments of the Grand Dao I stripped from a bunch of old-timers in the Netherworld. Use them to contemte.¡±

    ¡°Ge Qian¡­¡±

    In the time that followed, Su Yi took out a series of treasures and distributed them amongst the group.

    Of course, A¡¯Cang, Wen Xinzhao, Cha Jin, Qing Wan, Wen Lingxue, and the other women received their share too. Furthermore, during that month, they received Su Yi¡¯s guidance on multiple asions.

    Especially Qing Wan and Cha Jin. They benefited the most of all¡­

    Finally, Su Yi took out a storage ring and gave it to Ning Sihua. It contained the cultivation resources Su Yi had gathered throughout his journey. Now that he¡¯d broken into the Imperial Realm, the vast majority were no longer useful to him. Better to entrust them to Ning Sihua and let her distribute them.

    After finishing all of this, Su Yi rxedpletely.

    In the month since his return to the Azure Continent, he¡¯d practically never stopped to rest. He¡¯d spent this time cing a full eighteen formations around Meteor Abyss, each strong enough to y Profound Illumination Emperors.

    Furthermore, he¡¯d gone to great lengths to guide the others¡¯ cultivation, smoothing out kinks, resolving their doubts, and answering their questions.

    He didn¡¯t even rest at night, as he was busy dual cultivating with Qing Wan and Cha Jin. They were seriously contemting the profundities of collisions of the flesh and of the spirit.

    This was what they meant when they said ¡°Fighting against the heavens was an endless joy.¡±

    In short, this was a fulfilling month for Su Yi, but a busy one too.

    All of this was in preparation for his return to the Wilds. He wanted to get his friends settled first.

    Now, everything was in order, so he¡¯d decided to set off!

    ¡°Big Brother Su Yi, when will youe back?¡± asked Wen Lingxue.

    Su Yi¡¯s friends hade to Meteor Abyss to see him off.

    ¡°If everything goes as I expect, I¡¯ll be back within three years to take you to the Wilds.¡± Su Yiughed and tousled Wen Lingxue¡¯s hair.

    Then, he faced the others and waved. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    He put his hands behind his back, stepped into the air, and soared away.

    With his blue robes floating around him, he was like an immortal ascending into the heavens.

    After watching him disappear over the horizon, Cha Jin muttered, ¡°The young lord is as unrestrained as ever¡­¡±

    No grief, and no reluctance.

    He just upped and left at the drop of a hat, as unrestrained as could be.

    But the others couldn¡¯t help but look at each other andugh.

    The way they saw it, this was perfectly in character. Su Yi had always been this way!

 Chapter 1036 - How About We Travel Together, Little Brother?

    Chapter 1036 - How About We Travel Together, Little Brother?

    A little boat soared freely through the stars.

    This boat was manifested by Moonlit Shadow. It looked like a radiant crescent moon overflowing with clear light, and it was extraordinarily quick.

    Su Yi sprawled out inside it, examining a painting.

    Dou Kou had given it to him after their adventures in Sumeru Immortal Ind.

    Dou Kou had been born with two souls, and one of her souls achieved the Dao through painting. She was a remarkable artist.

    This painting was of Yue Shichan. It depicted her bathing in a clear blueke, droplets of water flowing down her long ck hair. Sunlight reflected off the shifting surface of theke, its soft light illuminating her beautiful face.

    Most of that delicate body whiter than frost and snow¡ªeverything beneath her corbones¡ªwas submerged. However, hints of her ample curves were just barely discernible through the surface of theke.

    It was just a painting, but it was a vivid, lifelike depiction. It seemed as if the beauty depicted in it mighte to life at a moment¡¯s notice.

    This masterful painting technique made even Su Yi sigh with amazement.

    He¡¯d found it a few days ago, while sorting his belongings. Looking at it now, he couldn¡¯t help but recall that cold, aloof young beauty fixated on the sword.

    Back in the Azure Continent, Yue Shichan¡¯s father, the Ash Night Sword Emperor Yue Changtian, took her to the Profound Sky Realm, one of the Wilds¡¯ thirty-three subsidiary worlds.

    Su Yi still remembered telling her that, should she face trouble too great to neutralize on her own, she could proceed to the Western Mountain Province and the Little Western Paradise, the Wilds¡¯ top Buddhist holynd. Should anyone question her, all she needed to do was ask ¡°Is the Lotus tform still there?¡± Then, she was sure to receive aid from Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart.

    Now that I do the math, it¡¯s already been two years since Shichan left¡­ thought Su Yi.

    He suddenly recalled something. With a flip of his hand, a wooden hairpin appeared in his hand. It was worn, and it had long since lost its luster.

    It was carved of rosewood, and it was perfectly ordinary.

    But when Yue Shichan left the Azure Continent, she gave it to Su Yi personally. She said that it was the first hairpin the old woman who¡¯d brought her up had ever given her, and that although it was no treasure, it was extraordinarily meaningful to her. She hoped Su Yi could look after it for her.

    Su Yi naturally didn¡¯t refuse.

    And he vividly recalled that as soon as he voiced his agreement, the icy, aloof Yue Shichan instantly rxed, and she even smiled.

    It was a smile like the springtime sunlight melting the ice, so radiant that all of heaven and earth seemed to lose color byparison.

    Now, looking at the woman in the painting and running his fingers along the wooden hairpin, Su Yi thought to himself, I could stop by the Profound Sky Realm on my way to the Wilds and see how she¡¯s doing.

    Three dayster, a familiar stretch of stars entered Su Yi¡¯s field of view.

    He abruptly sat up and circted a secret art. Nigh-imperceptible divine firelight shone in the depths of his gaze as he stared into the distant starry void.

    There, far in the distance, he saw a massive outline, like a stretch of chaos. It filled that entire stretch of space.

    Upon closer inspection, it was an ancient, boundless world, massive beyond imagination. The countless stars clustered around it seemed miniscule byparison. They were like jewelry adoring that vast ne.

    Su Yi¡¯s lips parted, and he said just two words. ¡°The Wilds!¡±

    Although he¡¯d never ventured into the depths of outer space, he¡¯d frequently crossed the starry skies between the Wilds and its subsidiary worlds. He¡¯d naturally passed through this stretch of stars before.

    Thus, he recognized it at a nce.

    It¡¯s been five hundred years, but I¡¯m finally back¡­ Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but look a bit dazed, and ripples of emotion coursed through his heart.

    Scenes of his past life flooded into his sea of consciousness, and some time passed before Su Yi gradually calmed himself down.

    Due to the excessive distance, he could only see the rough outline of the Wilds, but he could still see the smaller worlds around its periphery.

    Su Yi activated the boat manifested of Moonlit Shadow and continued ahead without dy.

    Sometimes, even though a mountain was visible, it was still far enough that a horse could die of exhaustion before reaching it. The same was true for cultivators flying through the stars. Su Yi could see these worlds, but when he actually headed toward them, they were iparably far away.

    Six hourster, Su Yi finally identified the location of the Profound Sky Realm, and he hurried toward it.

    The Wilds consisted of the Nine Provinces, which were surrounded by thirty-three subsidiary worlds. The Profound Sky Realm was one of them.

    The Profound Sky was closest to the Wilds¡¯ northernmost province, the Northern Snow Province. It and five other nearby worlds were collectively known as the Six Northern Snow Realms!

    Along the way, Su Yi put away Moonlit Shadow.

    The reason for this was simple. He didn¡¯t want to invite trouble!

    The stretch of stars leading to the Wilds wasn¡¯t at all peaceful. On the contrary, it was iparably perilous!

    Natural celestial windstorms, temporal rifts, and gusts of oblivion aside, numerous bandits, heretical cultivators, and other ouws wandered these stars.

    There was a type of punishment famed throughout the Wilds: sending one¡¯s enemies into the depths of outer space. Whether they lived or died depended on them.

    The stars were far too perilous and turbulent. Death was always right around the corner.

    Su Yi naturally wasn¡¯t afraid of all that, but he was afraid of inviting unnecessary trouble and dys.

    Whoosh!

    Su Yi streaked ahead like a beam of flowing light. As time passed, numerous treasure ships appeared on the path. All of them flowed with colorful light as they hurtled toward the Wilds.

    Su Yi asionally saw other solo travelers, but they were rtively umon.

    None of those who dared cross the stars alone were easily dealt with. They were either tough customers who spent their days amidst the stars, or experts with lofty, unfathomable cultivation bases.

    Su Yi was well aware that to the inhabitants of its subsidiary worlds, the Wild were like the center of this stretch of stars, a holy ground for cultivation.

    Furthermore, throughout its history, cultivators from subsidiary worlds had frequently risked their lives to go to the Wilds in pursuit of the Dao.

    Now, Su Yi knew that this boundless stretch of stars, including the Netherworld, was known as the Dark and Gold Star Realm.

    A long-withered celestial ruin¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re not simple, young man! You actually dare travel the stars alone? Aren¡¯t you afraid that space bandits will rob and kill you?¡± a mocking voice rang out.

    A momentter, a thin old man in ck robes shot past Su Yi atop a ck gourd. His eyes were sunken, and his hair and beard were graying, while his eyes shone with unnatural jade light. As he passed Su Yi, he deliberately slowed down to evaluate him.

    Su Yi could tell at a nce that this was an old monster of the heretical path, and furthermore, that he¡¯d killed too many to count. His hands were stained with blood.

    Although the old-timer had restrained his malevolent aura, how could it elude Su Yi¡¯s keen eyes?

    ¡°I urge you not to provoke me,¡± said Su Yi. After this light, airy deration, he continued ahead unperturbed.

    The old man in ck was stunned, and jade-colored fire zed in his eyes.

    A momentter, he stroked his goatlike beard and burst intoughter. I¡¯d really like to see just what this kid is capable of! Where does he get the confidence to talk to me like that¡­?

    But in the end, he decided against it. He could tell that although the young man in blue looked like he was in histe teens, he waspletely confident and fearless. There had to be a reason for his confidence.

    Forget it. I¡¯ve already got a target in mind, and I can¡¯t afford trouble. I¡¯ll let this kid off just this once. The old man in ck robes shook his head and rode off on his gourd.

    After passing Su Yi, the ck-robed elderughed a warning. ¡°Young man, if you n to take the Thousand Whirlpools Star Road to the Profound Sky Realm, I urge you to stop here. Otherwise, be careful not to bring disaster upon yourself.¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the surrounding space, he disappeared into the distance.

    Su Yi furrowed his brow.

    The Thousand Whirlpools Star Road was a path through the stars. It was the only route to the Profound Sky Realm.

    Well, in a way. Cosmic cmities gued the other routes, so terrifying that people paled at the mere mention of them. They were so dangerous that not even Emperors dared try those paths, so they could only go through the Thousand Whirlpools Star Road. And now, the dark-robed old man was implying that simr dangers lurked there as well!

    A momentter, Su Yi shook his head and gave the matter no further thought.

    The Thousand Whirlpools Star Road was the shortest avable path, and it was rtively safe as far as he knew.

    If he took another path, his abilities might well let him reach the Profound Sky Realm safely, but he was sure to waste a lot of time in the process.

    On the road that followed, Su Yi soon noticed quite a few mighty Imperial Realm cultivators. They too were headed toward the Thousand Whirlpools Star Road!

    There was a gray-robed man with billowing, blood-red hair and a saber on his back. He had a ferocious aura, and he rode astride a vicious ck bird, making no effort to hide his imposing, explosive presence.

    There was a young man who looked like a Confucian schr. He carried a feather fan and wore a silk scarf as he rode an arc of white light through the stars.

    There was a feminine, beautiful older woman who carried a flower basket woven out of bone. She stepped lightly through the air, and in the blink of an eye, she¡¯d vanished.

    Su Yi could tell that these Emperors weren¡¯t orthodox cultivators. They were either elite members of interster bandit gangs or experts of the heretical path.

    Simply put, none of them were kind or benevolent people!

    It seems something really has happened on the Thousand Whirlpools Star Road to have drawn so many heretical cultivators here¡­ thought Su Yi.

    ¡°Little brother, are you perhaps headed to the Thousand Whirlpools Star Road too?¡± Suddenly, a gentle voice rang out.

    Su Yi looked over and saw a middle-aged man in a high hat, broad belt, and Daoist robes. He was smiling as he approached from the distance.

    He had a dignified bearing and a smile as gentle as a spring breeze. He seemed like a man of virtue.

    But Su Yi instantly realized that he was an old monster, the type to eat a man alive without so much as pausing to spit up the bones.

    At first, he thought of just ignoring the man, but after a moment¡¯s thought, something urred to him. ¡°Do you have business with me?¡±

    The middle-aged man in Daoist robes smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, little brother. I¡¯ve been traveling on my own, and it¡¯s been lonely and dull. I thought it might be nice to travel together, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Su Yi smiled faintly. ¡°Truly?¡±

    The middle-aged man in Daoist robes shed him a dashing smile. ¡°Rest assured. I know that since you dare travel the stars alone, you must have extraordinary origins. There must be reasons for your confidence. I naturally won¡¯t try anything unseemly.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°I hope that¡¯s the case.¡±

    The middle-aged man smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll take that as you agreeing to travel with me, little brother.¡±

    He seemed gratified and visibly delighted. That smile as gentle as a spring breeze made him easy to like.

    Oh? This old thing is actually using a demonic invocation to make me lower my guard¡­ Su Yi smiled too, a hint of strange light in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s a long journey, so I¡¯d actually quite like someone to talk to. Let¡¯s travel together then, brother.¡±

    He smiled, and it looked as if he wouldn¡¯t harm a fly.

    But seeing Su Yi agree so readily made the middle-aged man¡¯s eyelids twitch imperceptibly. He got the vague sense that something wasn¡¯t quite right, but he couldn¡¯t put a finger on what it was.

 Chapter 1037 - The Cenotaph

    Chapter 1037 - The Cenotaph

    Su Yi and the middle-aged man in Daoist robes walked through the stars.

    The way the middle-aged man saw it, Su Yi was at most twenty, and due to his bone age, he couldn¡¯t possibly be some old monster disguised as a youth. Bone age couldn¡¯t be faked.

    Yet a young man like this dared cross the stars alone. Either he had astonishing origins, or he had something else he was relying on.

    And it seemed highly likely that this ¡°something else¡± was an extraordinarily powerful secret treasure!

    That aside, the middle-aged man in Daoist robes sensed that something wasn¡¯t quite right about Su Yi¡¯s aura. It seemed almost like he had no cultivation at all, but when he examined Su Yi more closely, he felt as if he couldn¡¯t quite see through him.

    All of this piqued the middle-aged man¡¯s interest. He nned to investigate just what this young man was capable of and determine whether or not he was a fattymb ready for the ughter.

    But in Su Y¡¯s eyes, there was only one way to describe the middle-aged man in Daoist robes: chives delivering themselves to his door!

    Each had their ill intentions, but they maintained amiable expressions,ughing and chatting calmly, like long-separated old friends.

    But in truth, one saw the other as a fattymb, and the ¡°fattymb¡± saw him as ¡°chives.¡±

    ¡°Right, little brother, I still haven¡¯t asked. Might I learn your honorable name and surname, and which sect you hail from?¡± the middle-aged man asked with feigned casualness.

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Better not to say. I¡¯m afraid your heart won¡¯t be able to take it.¡±

    The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes shed, and heughed and said leisurely, ¡°Little brother, to tell the truth, I¡¯ve experienced plenty of wind and waves over the years, and I¡¯ve grown ustomed to armed conflict and bloodshed.¡±

    The words flowed out of him, and a hint of pride appeared in his expression. ¡°Now, even some of the Wilds¡¯ Emperors have to treat me with respect! And those who¡¯ve opposed me¡­ Heh, by now, not even their bones remain.¡±

    He looked at Su Yi, his gaze rife with meaning. ¡°Now do you think my heart won¡¯t be able to take it?¡±

    He tried to find changes in Su Yi¡¯s expression, but against all expectations, the young man in blue seemed just as calm andposed as before.

    After a moment¡¯s thought, Su Yi said, ¡°Very well. Since you want to know my origins, it¡¯d be unkind to hide them any longer.¡±

    The middle-aged man in Daoist robes smiled and looked attentive.

    Su Yi gazed into the boundless starry void and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m surnamed Su, and my given name is Xuanjun.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re Little Brother Su.¡± The middle-aged man smiled.

    But then, his eyes widened as if he¡¯d been shocked, and his smile froze in ce. ¡°Did you just say your name is¡­ Su Xuanjun!?¡±

    This was an uncharacteristic loss ofposure, and his shifting expressions were a sight to behold.

    Su Yi smiled and nodded. ¡°You didn¡¯t mishear me.¡±

    After staring intently at Su Yi for a moment, the middle-aged man¡¯s brow furrowed with anger and displeasure, ¡°Little Brother, I sincerely treated you as a friend despite the difference in age, only for you to turn around and joke like this! This is too much!¡±

    ¡°A joke?¡± said Su Yi with a thought-provoking smile.

    But the middle-aged man in Daoist robes was in no mood to ponder it. He said irritably, ¡°Throughout the Wilds, and throughout the worlds scattered across the stars, who doesn¡¯t know the name of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force? Who doesn¡¯t know how legendary the man whose sword dominated the Wild was?

    ¡°Yet you dare impersonate him and use his name in jest. You¡¯ve sure got gall!¡±

    But it seemed he still hadn¡¯t quite finished venting. He snorted coldly, ¡°Little brother, my words might be grating to the ears, but even though the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force passed five hundred years ago, his disciples and grand-disciples remain. If your words reach their ears, you¡¯ll be in for disaster!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze shifted inscrutably, and he shook his head. ¡°Forget it. No need to discuss this.¡±

    The thought of his disciples and grand-disciples soured his mood.

    The middle-aged man in Daoist robes smiled. ¡°Very well. Since you¡¯re unwilling to share your name and origins, I won¡¯t ask.¡±

    But inwardly, his heart surged with murderous intent. This little shit! How can he lie so flippantly? He could have impersonated anyone, so why impersonate Su Xuanjun of all people!?

    Even an idiot would realize how tant a lie that was, yet this kid dared fob me off so brazenly!

    This is tant provocation! He has to be doing this on purpose!

    After this exchange, the middle-aged man rarely spoke.

    But Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to concern himself with mere chives¡¯ feelings. ¡°Right, brother, do you know what happened on the Thousand Whirlpool Star Road?

    The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know?¡±

    Su Yi asked earnestly, ¡°Please guide me, brother.¡±

    The middle-aged man smiled. ¡°It soundsplicated, but it¡¯s really quite simple. Three days ago, there was a sudden development on a barren star along the Thousand Whirlpools Star Road, and a mysterious cenotaph appeared!¡±

    A cenotaph was much like a grave marker, except the corpse of the person itmemorated was absent. Only their clothing and other belongings were buried there.

    ording to the middle-aged man in Daoist robes, this particr cenotaph was extremely strange. When it emerged from the ground, the entire stretch of stars trembled, and it unleashed dazzling ck light that illuminated everything in all directions.

    That aside, ancient chanting asionally emanated from within the cenotaph, like Buddhist monks chanting sutras. It was grand beyond measure.

    But strangely, every cultivator who heard these sutras had their souls thrown into turmoil. Their minds copsed, and in the end, they perished!

    Even Emperors took devastating damage!

    From this, people guessed that an unsurpassed, precious treasure was buried inside, and that it contained a mysterious imprint of the Grand Dao capable of shaking cultivators¡¯ souls.

    Some people even suspected that an unknown, ancient Daoist scripture was buried inside. In that case, the chanting was just traces of the scripture¡¯s mysterious power fluctuations escaping the cenotaph.

    This incident threw the entire stretch of stars into uproar.

    Countless tough customers were drawn to it. All of them were attempting to uncover and obtain this unknown, mysterious stroke of good fortune.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t find this at all strange.

    In the world of cultivation, such struggles for good fortune were too numerous to count.

    ¡°Little brother, if you¡¯re interested, I wouldn¡¯t mind going there with you,¡± the middle-aged man said with a smile.

    Su Yi smiled back. ¡°Then let¡¯s go have a look.¡±

    He was headed to the Profound Sky Realm, so he had to pass through the Thousand Whirlpools Star Road. There was no getting around it.

    As the two of them conversed, they entered the stretch of skies the Thousand Whirlpools Star Road was in.

    Enough time to burn a stick of incenseter.

    Numerous treasure ships suddenly appeared in the distance. All of them were fleeing in their direction.

    Someone shouted, ¡°Run, quickly! The road up ahead is blocked, and all trespassers are killed!¡±

    ¡°Who are those people? One wrong word, and they¡¯ll kill people! Even Emperors were killed as if they were nothing. It¡¯s far too terrifying!¡± someone muttered in terror.

    The entire star road was instantly noisy and chaotic.

    ¡°The road¡¯s been sealed off up ahead?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly.

    But the middle-aged man in Daoist robes suddenly stretched out his arm.

    Boom!

    He suddenly dragged a thousand-foot treasure ship toward them. The cultivators on board almost copsed out of sheer terror.

    But then, the middle-aged man in Daoist robes shed them a warm smile. ¡°Please don¡¯t panic, everyone. I invited you here to ask what happened up ahead.¡±

    How could they possibly dare to refuse? Soon, all of them were talking at once, and they exined the situation in full detail.

    It turned out that a powerful, mysterious faction had appeared and sealed off that stretch of stars. They didn¡¯t permit anyone else to draw near, and those brave enough to try it were killed without mercy!

    This news left the middle-aged man in Daoist robes considerably more solemn than before. He muttered to himself, ¡°It seems that a prominent faction intends to monopolize the good fortune within the cenotaph¡­¡±

    A momentter, he looked at Su Yi and smiled. ¡°Little brother, this news hasn¡¯t scared you, has it?¡±

    ¡°....¡± Su Yi said nothing. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?

    ¡°If you¡¯re afraid, I¡¯ll go on my own,¡± said Su Yi. He was already continuing on his way.

    The middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help but arch his eyebrows. This kid¡¯s sure got an abundance of confidence! But then, this is an opportunity to see what he¡¯s made of!

    He didn¡¯t hesitate to catch up to Su Yi.

    It was only after they¡¯d left that the cultivators on board the treasure ship recovered from their astonishment.

    ¡°Who was that Daoist just now? Why was he so terrifying?¡±

    ¡°Shh! Pipe down!¡± said one of the older cultivators, his face deathly pale with anxiety. ¡°Unless my eyes deceive me, that was Old Devil Blood Owl!¡±

    The crowd gasped, and chills coursed through their entire bodies.

    Old Devil Blood Owl!

    He was one of the Nine Great Fiends of the heretical path that wandered these stars, an old devil who¡¯d ughtered far too many lives to count!

    Rumor had it that although he looked elegant, he was brutal and temperamental, and his strength was unfathomable. He was near the top of the list of those you couldn¡¯t afford to offend!

    ¡­

    On the road ahead, they asionally saw treasure ships headed in the opposite direction, as well as a few mighty cultivators traversing the stars alone.

    But neither Su Yi nor the middle-aged man in Daoist robes retreated.

    Some of those they passed recognized the middle-aged man, and all of them gave him a wide berth. Their expressions were full of dread and terror.

    This only made him seem even more mysterious, but Su Yi disregarded thispletely.

    But his sheer indifference only baffled the middle-aged man in Daoist robes. I¡¯m afraid any ordinary person would have realized I had an extraordinary status a long time ago.

    So why isn¡¯t this kid reacting at all!?

    The middle-aged man said probingly, ¡°Little brother, aren¡¯t you curious about who I am?¡±

    Su Yi smiled and shook his head. You¡¯re nothing but chives to me, and there¡¯s no way you¡¯ll avoid the impending harvest. Why should I care who you are?

    The middle-aged man¡¯s brow furrowed imperceptibly. He¡¯d been subtly keeping tabs on Su Yi all this time, but now, he was more uncertain than ever.

    This was for no other reason than that the young man in blue robes was far too calm, as if he didn¡¯t care about any of this at all.

    His reaction was unquestionably strange.

    Who cares whether you¡¯re putting on airs or you have impressive origins? In a bit, I¡¯ll test you for myself. Then I¡¯ll know what you¡¯re capable of, you fatty littlemb! The middle-aged manughed to himself.

    ¡°Ee? Daoist Brother Blood Owl is here too!¡± Before long, a raspy voice emanated from afar.

    They then saw about ten people standing in the distant starry void. All of them had terrifying auras.

    Some of them, Su Yi had seen earlier.

    Like the withered old man in ck riding astride a massive ck gourd, the schrly young man astride an arc of white light, or the saber-wielder with the explosive aura, the one riding the vicious bird.

    All of them were either top experts amongst roving space bandits or powerful heretical cultivators!

    When Su Yi and the man in Daoist robes arrived, they immediately drew these old monsters¡¯ attention.

    The one who¡¯d called out in greeting was the thin old man in ck robes. When he saw Su Yi apanying the middle-aged man in Daoist robes, he couldn¡¯t help but look bewildered. What¡¯s that kid doing with Old Monster Blood Owl?

    He still remembered his earlier attempt to probe this kid¡¯s abilities, only for the kid to turn around and warn him without the slightest politeness.

    He seemed extraordinarily arrogant!

 Chapter 1038 - Adding Fuel to the Fire

    Chapter 1038 - Adding Fuel to the Fire

    Don¡¯t tell me that kid was so brazen earlier because he had Old Devil Blood Owl supporting him? The thin old man in ck robes frowned.

    When the others saw Su Yi standing beside Blood Owl, they were surprised too.

    They vaguely remembered seeing this young man in blue traveling alone on their way here.

    ¡°Blood Owl, what did you bring a little boy here for?¡± a beautiful woman said with a charmingugh. She had a feminine softness to her, with curves in just the right ces, and only a thin band of fabric covered her ample chest. Most of her dazzling, snowy white stomach was on full disy.

    But the flower basket she carried gave her a strange, unsettling quality, as it was woven entirely out of bone.

    Little boy? Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose.

    But then, the middle-aged man in Daoist robes smiled warmly. ¡°Madam Huaxiu, you¡¯d best not underestimate him. This little brother of mine isn¡¯t simple. All I can say is, no one canpare to him in terms of courage. Even I quite admire him.¡±

    The old devils couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned, and their eyes shed.

    They understood how Blood Owl conducted himself. He seemed warm and amiable, but in truth, he was as proud and aloof as could be. He didn¡¯tpliment others lightly.

    If Blood Owl admired him enough to travel with him, that young man was surely extraordinary.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll be looking forward to seeing what he can do,¡± said the thin old man in ck. He smiled, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes.

    The middle-aged man in Daoist robesughed heartily. ¡°I urge you not to get any ideas. Otherwise, you might well break your own teeth.¡±

    The thin old man snorted coldly. ¡°Blood Owl, do you really think me inferior to a little baby like him?¡±

    Blood Owl burst intoughter, but said no more on the matter.

    The other old devils looked thoughtful. They could tell that Blood Owl seemed to attach great importance to this young man in blue.

    But Su Yi merely nced at Blood Owl and said nothing.

    This old chive is up to no good. He¡¯s deliberately puffing me up to make the others pay attention to me. It seems he wants to borrow their hands to see what I¡¯m made of.

    They call this adding fuel to the fire!

    But Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to concern himself with any of this. These fiends might well be able to throw their weight around out here amidst the stars, but in his eyes, they were no more than chives.

    If the Peerless Martial Emperor were here to see this, he¡¯d be beside himself with delight. For some reason, Su Yi suddenly recalled his old friend, who seemed to have a personal vendetta against everyst evildoer. He went out of his way to kill heretical cultivators, and he¡¯d already in too many old devils to count. He was themon foe of every heretical and Demonist faction in the Wilds.

    Before long, a distant scene drew Su Yi¡¯s attention.

    Amidst the stars, there hovered a massive star that looked as if it were on fire. It was entirely enveloped in purple me, and it illuminated the surrounding space.

    It was faint, but the sound of intermittent chanting emanated from the distant surface of the star.

    ¡°Why¡­ does it seem somehow familiar¡­?¡± Su Yi furrowed his brow.

    He could tell that the star wasn¡¯t really on fire. Rather, it was enveloped in a purple power of the Grand Dao reminiscent of mes.

    But it was really the faint chanting of scripture that drew Su Yi¡¯s attention.

    Because it was somehow a bit familiar!

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the cenotaph is on that star?¡± The middle-aged man in Daoist robes took the initiative to converse with the other old devils.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ve been examining it for quite some time, and our best guess is that the cenotaph that appeared three days ago most likely contains a Daoist scripture of extraordinary origins!¡± said one of the old devils.

    ¡°A cenotaph buried for countless years appeared suddenly and out of nowhere, taking to the stars shrouded in purple me. It illuminated everything around it. If there really is a Daoist scripture inside, it¡¯s sure to be extraordinary,¡± said another old devil, his eyes shing.

    The old devils conversed freely, making no attempt to hide anything. Su Yi quickly learned that an Emperor had attempted to approach that star earlier, but shortly after they arrived, they exploded and died!

    It was for this reason that, as much as they longed to obtain this grand stroke of fortune, none of the old devils dared recklessly take action.

    However, ording to them, someone had already arrived on that star, and furthermore, he¡¯d safely reached the cenotaph!

    ¡°Who was that person?¡± the middle-aged man in Daoist robes eximed.

    ¡°He¡¯s from the Profound Sky Realm, and he¡¯s in thete-stage Profound Illumination Realm. As for who exactly he is, I¡¯ve yet to get to the bottom of it,¡± the thin old man in ck said with a hint of disdain. ¡°The mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind. We needn¡¯t trouble ourselves. The moment that guy obtains this good fortune will be the moment his life ends!¡±

    The other old monsters burst into coldughter.

    ¡°But this particr good fortune isn¡¯t so easy to divvy up,¡± Su Yi said out of nowhere.

    One sentence, and all of the old monsters¡¯ expressions turned strange. The atmosphere was suddenly ufortably stifled.

    ¡°Little boy, how wicked you are! We¡¯re all old acquaintances, and we work well together. How could a mere stroke of good fortune cause chaos in our ranks?¡± The woman they called Madam Huaxiu smiled and narrowed her eyes. ¡°We don''t know you. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be receiving any of this stroke of good fortune.¡±

    The thin old man snorted coldly. ¡°Let mey this right out in the open. If that kid dares ruin this, don¡¯t me me for ending him!¡±

    Murderous intent surged around him.

    The middle-aged man in Daoist robes sighed, then looked at Su Yi in mild exasperation. ¡°Little Brother, as you can see, you¡¯re not getting a piece of this pie.¡±

    This was a test. If Su Yi backed down here, he wouldn¡¯t mind seizing the opportunity to capture him and taste this fatty littlemb¡¯s flesh!

    However, Su Yi just said tly, ¡°I have a premonition that this good fortune isn¡¯t fated for you.¡±

    This deration left the old monsters bbergasted.

    But then, they burst intoughter. They took Su Yi¡¯s words as pure spite.

    ¡°Little boy, his goose is already cooked. We won¡¯t let him fly away,¡± said Madam Huaxiu with a charmingugh. ¡°And you¡¯d best be careful. If you keep saying such inauspicious things, this big sister might well p that unlucky mouth of yours to a pulp.¡±

    As she spoke, her eyes shed with murderous intent.

    Su Yi ignored her.

    The middle-aged man in Daoist robes was watching Su Yi¡¯s reaction with ns of ambushing him.

    However, seeing that Su Yi was still so calm even now made him hesitate. Is he a fatty littlemb, or a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing?

    He still couldn¡¯t quite get a handle on Su Yi.

    But it was then that¡ª¡ª

    A startling boom emanated from the distance, and a tide of divine purple me scattered from that zing star.

    Before the mes dissipated, a figure shot from the surface of the star and hurtled into the distance, quick as lightning.

    But before he got far, an explosive streak of saber qi blocked his path.

    The gray-robed man astride a ck vicious bird had attacked, his saber striking out of nowhere like a ghost. He now blocked the man¡¯s path, and his aura was iparably monstrous and fierce.

    Practically simultaneously, the other old monsters took action. Each blurred into a streak of light and upied a direction, sealing off all possible escape routes.

    Even the middle-aged man in Daoist robes went over to participate in this encirclement.

    Upon closer inspection, the one they¡¯d surrounded was a thin man in long robes. His hair and beard were unkempt, and he stood atop a flying sword.

    He clutched a bronze box emanating misty light to his chest. Sounds like the chanting of scripture resounded from within the box. The waves of chanting rippled throughout the surrounding area, shaking the void.

    The old monsters¡¯ eyes instantly lit aze with greed.

    All of them could tell that the power within the box was wondrous and strange. Furthermore, it was obvious that the man in long robes couldn¡¯t suppress it. Otherwise, he would have put it into his storage treasure!

    The atmosphere was oppressive, and austere murderous intent shook the entire area.

    The man in long robes obviously realized that this didn¡¯t bode well. He took a deep breath and said gravely, ¡°I am High Elder Yue Yunshan of the Profound Sky Realm¡¯s Yue Family. Fellow Daoists, please do me a favor and step aside!¡±

    The Profound Sky Realm! The Yue Family!

    The old monsters were instantly solemn.

    They were naturally well aware that in the Profound Sky Realm, the Yue Family was a first-rate faction, a local hegemon with Profound Serenity Emperors to hold down the fort!

    The long-robed Yue Yunshan continued, ¡°I won¡¯t keep it from you, fellow Daoists: this bronze box was left here by an ancestor of the Yue Family. I came here to retrieve a relic of our ancestors. The thing hidden in this box is no stroke of good fortune, but rather, a jade record one of our ancestors ced here for safekeeping.¡±

    The old monsters furrowed their brows. ¡°Ludicrous. Why would an ancestor of your Yue Family¡¯s belongings be stored within a cenotaph on this star?¡± the thin old man snorted coldly.

    ¡°Since you said the box doesn¡¯t contain any good fortune, why not open it and let us have a look? If it¡¯s really as you say, and all it contains is a jade record of no value, we naturally won¡¯t trouble you,¡± said Madam Huaxiu.

    They were indeed a bit intimidated by the Yue Family, which was the only reason they didn¡¯t attack immediately.

    The long-robed Yue Yunshan shook his head. ¡°That won¡¯t do. As soon as I open the box, the jade record will fly out, and I won¡¯t be able to suppress it.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! If it were really an ordinary jade record, how could an Emperor like you be incapable of suppressing it?¡± said the saber-wielder in gray. Murderous intent surged around him, shaking everything on all sides.

    Yue Yunshan instantly fell silent.

    ¡°Everyone, dys will only invite trouble. If we hesitate any longer, this cooked goose might well truly fly away!¡± the schrly young man said coldly.

    Yue Yunshan¡¯s expression shifted dramatically, and he shouted, ¡°Do you truly intend to be enemies with the Yue Family?¡±

    The middle-aged man in Daoist robes couldn¡¯t help but sh him a benevolent smile. ¡°This isn¡¯t your Profound Sky Realm!¡±

    His aura surged explosively around him, and he stepped forward.

    But just as he was about to attack, a calm voice rang out.

    ¡°I said it earlier: this good fortune isn¡¯t fated for you. Why didn¡¯t you believe me?¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s tall, upright figure appeared alongside his voice.

    The old monsters were bbergasted. Has this kid gone insane? How dare he get involved in this? What does he hope to aplish?

    The long-robed Yue Yunshan was stunned too. He¡¯s just a kid of not even twenty. Does he seriously n to snatch food right out of these old devil¡¯s mouths?

    ¡°Little brat! I said it earlier: if you dare ruin this, I¡¯ll kill you! Did youpletely disregard what I said!?¡± The thin old man¡¯s expression darkened, and he exploded with murderous intent.

 Chapter 1039 - Itâ€™s Fated For Me

    Chapter 1039 - It¡¯s Fated For Me

    By now, it wasn¡¯t just the thin old man who was enraged. The other old devils were furious too.

    This was a critical juncture for seizing good fortune, yet this senseless young man in blue just had to get involved. He¡¯d even proimed that this good fortune wasn¡¯t fated for them!

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been angry?

    If Su Yi hadn¡¯te here alongside Blood Owl, given their dispositions, the old devils would have destroyed him already!

    Blood Owl felt a bit stifled too. However, when he saw Su Yi step forth, something urred to him. Let¡¯s see what gives him the confidence to get mixed up in this.

    Su Yi nced at the thin old man. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m disregarding you, exactly. It¡¯s more that in my eyes, you¡¯re nothing but an old chive ready to be harvested at any time.¡±

    A¡­ chive!? The old man¡¯s face instantly reddened with fury.

    He¡¯d traversed the stars for countless years, ughtering too many to count. Countless cultivators paled at the mere mention of his name, yet now, in front of countless eyes, someone was calling him a chive!

    This was far too humiliating!

    Some of the other old devils almost couldn¡¯t hold backughter. None of them had anticipated that a young man like Su Yi would insult the thin elder like that. Chives? How insulting!

    The long-robed Yue Yunshan was a bit stunned. Who is that boy? Isn¡¯t he a bit too gutsy?

    Su Yi paid none of this any heed. Instead, he looked at the man in long robes. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the jade slip within that box is connected to me by fate. Allow me to have a look.¡±

    As he spoke, he casually beckoned. Then, something unbelievable happened¡ª¡ª

    Boom!

    The bronze box trembled violently in Yue Yunshan¡¯s arms, then blurred into a beam of green light and shot toward Su Yi.

    This sudden development didn¡¯t just make Yue Yunshan pale with astonishment. It caught the old devils off guard too. What¡¯s happening?

    Only the middle-aged man in Daoist robes was delighted. Why? Because he was already right in front of Su Yi and ready to snatch the box away!

    ¡°Suppress!¡± His sleeves billowed around him as he pressed down with all his might.

    But purple light poured from the box with a deafening boom, breaking the middle-aged man¡¯s attempt at interception. The box thennded in Su Yi¡¯s hands.

    And Blood Owl staggered back, his face alternating white and green. He cut quite a sorry figure, and he felt as if he had no face left.

    But he couldn¡¯t be bothered with that now. He turned and looked at Su Yi.

    It wasn¡¯t just him. The others present turned around too. All of their gazes converged on Su Yi, and their faces were full of bewilderment.

    He said the treasure was connected to him by fate, then beckoned to it. That was all it took to snatch it away!?

    This was truly unbelievable!

    ¡°How is this possible¡­¡± The long-robed Yue Yunshan was bbergasted too.

    Earlier, he¡¯d ovee countless difficulties and risked his life to retrieve this treasure from the cenotaph. It hadn¡¯t been at all easy.

    Who¡¯d have thought this treasure would deliver itself to another of its own volition?

    What Yue Yunshan found most difficult to believe was that after falling into the young man¡¯s hands, the treasure was as meek and obedient as could be. It had actually quieted downpletely!

    The atmosphere was suddenly stifled. Everyone was bewildered and uncertain.

    Su Yi directly disregarded the old devils and focused his attention on opening the box.

    There was a clear, crystalline jade record inside. It was shaped like a sword.

    The jade record was carved with the secret markings of an Edict shaped like a blooming, multiyered me. It was iparably strange, and it emanated a shocking aura of the Grand Dao.

    ¡°It really is this.¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes shone with enlightenment. Earlier, he¡¯d thought it seemed a bit familiar. Now, looking at the jade record directly, he finally recalled something that happened not long ago.

    But before he could give the matter any further thought, an explosive voice boomed, ¡°Little brat, how could we possibly let you monopolize that treasure? Hand it over!¡±

    The thin old man in ck attacked directly, swinging his palm at Su Yi from afar.

    Boom!

    Blood-colored lightning intertwined, condensing into a massive palm that bore down on the skies. It rumbled and boomed with iparably shocking momentum.

    Su Yi casually swung his sleeves, and the blood-colored palm exploded, scattering into a rain of light.

    The crowd couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    The thin old man in ck robes was in thete-stage Profound Illumination Realm, and he had an iparable abundance ofbat experience. In this stretch of stars, he was a famous old fiend.

    Yet now, Su Yi had neutralized his palm strike with ease!

    ¡°Blood Owl, this little brother of yours isn¡¯t simple! Don¡¯t tell me you two have been plotting to monopolize this good fortune all along?¡± Madam Huaxiu said icily.

    The other old monsters¡¯ gazes were unfriendly too.

    Blood Owl inwardly cried out in rm. He realized that the others had misunderstood, and he hurriedly exined, ¡°To tell the truth, he and I only just met. There¡¯s no connection between us at all!¡±

    Su Yi said withplete seriousness, ¡°This old chive is telling the truth. We really did just meet.¡±

    But this only made the others increasingly suspicious. It was obvious they didn¡¯t believe him.

    This left Blood Owl beside himself with anger. This fatty littlemb is obviously doing this on purpose!

    It was as if the crotch of his pants were smeared with yellow mud. If he insisted it wasn¡¯t shit, others would still take it as piss!

    ¡°Little whelp! I¡¯ll kill you!!¡± Blood Owl was visibly ovee with murderous intent, and he wanted to attack Su Yi to prove his innocence. If this misunderstanding got any worse, the other old devils were sure to gang up on him.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Suddenly, the man in gray said coldly, ¡°Blood Owl, you stay there and don¡¯t move. Once we¡¯ve dealt with that kid, we¡¯ll naturally resolve our misunderstanding!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Blood Owl, you¡¯d best not get involved. Who knows? You might well just be putting on an act!¡± the old man in ck said coldly.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Blood Owl¡¯s expression was unsightly. He was obviously bitter about this.

    Because if he didn¡¯t participate in this battle, when they divvied up the good fortune, he wouldn¡¯t get anything, not even the scraps!

    But there was nothing for it. They¡¯d already misunderstood him, and he had to prove his innocence first.

    Su Yi witnessed this entire exchange, and he found it quite amusing. He looked at the middle-aged man in Daoist robes and jeered, ¡°Brother, why not just fight with me? Once we¡¯ve killed these people, I promise to leave you a path to life.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Blood Owl fell silent. He suddenly realized that the other old monsters¡¯ gazes weren¡¯t at all friendly. There was no doubt about it: they were increasingly suspicious that he was colluding with Su Yi.

    Blood Owl was so furious that his lungs practically exploded. This littlemb is simply detestable!

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste any more time. First, kill that kid!¡± The man in gray was obviously out of patience. He swung his saber and attacked from afar.

    Boom!

    Saber light burst forth like a waterfall, sweeping forward explosively. His momentum was terrifying to the extreme, and his murderous intent prated the void. It was as tyrannical as could be.

    Practically simultaneously, the other ten-or-so old devils blocked off Su Yi¡¯s escape routes. Everyst one of them billowed over with murderous intent. It seemed they didn¡¯t care about whatever ¡°martial virtue¡± in the least.

    Or perhaps, they weren¡¯t willing to let anyone else get their hands on the bronze box first. All of them were fighting to snatch it before theirpanions.

    Su Yi shook his head slightly. Why must these chives throw themselves onto my de? If I don¡¯t harvest them, who will I harvest?

    ng!

    Su Yi flipped his palm, and Moonlit Shadow appeared. Ethereal, illusory sword light shone like the radiant full moon, illuminating the entire area in dreamlike radiance.

    Su Yi¡¯s aura underwent a sudden transformation. Before, he¡¯d seemed calm and detached, but entirely unassuming. It was easy for others to overlook him.

    But now, his sword intent spread far and wide, bearing down on the entire stretch of stars.

    ¡°Hm!?¡± The distant Blood Owl was so startled he practically bit off his own tongue.

    But before he could wrap his head around it¡­

    Boom!

    A grand battle broke out, shaking the surrounding void. Misty light surged.

    And as soon as the battle began, Su Yi swung Moonlit Shadow through the air.

    Bang!!

    A saber split into pieces.

    Unstoppably forceful sword light scattered, exploding the now-weaponless man in gray. A bloody rain sprayed through the air.

    One sh, and Su Yi exterminated a vicious, tyrannical old devil!

    This crisp, straightforward kill startled the others, who almost dared not believe their eyes.

    Su Yi was in histe teens at most! Yet he managed to y a long-establishedte-stage Profound Illumination Emperor in a single strike!

    ¡°This is bad!¡± The other old devil¡¯s hearts sank as they realized their judgment had erred. This was no ¡°little fellow.¡± He was obviously a hidden expert!

    But it was already toote for regrets.

    A grand battle had already begun. When Su Yi attacked, he struck with unbelievable speed, like a beam of flowing light flickering across the battlefield.

    The humming of his sword reverberated throughout the entire stretch of stars, and ethereal sword shadows poured down like moonlight, shooting in all directions.

    With every strike, another old devil fell.

    Splurt! Splurt! Splurt!

    One figure after another exploded like crimson fireworks blooming in the void.

    With the momentum of an axe through rotten wood.

    Desperate cries resounded through the stars, rising and falling in waves.

    Off in the distance, the long-robed Yue Yunshan broke out in cold sweats just watching. He waspletely tongue-tied.

    This is no teenager! This is obviously an expert of the Dao of the Sword, an inestimably terrifying existence!

    How terrifying are those old fiends? Throughout the years, they¡¯ve wandered these stars freely, causing a menace wherever they go and stirring up countless waves of bloodshed. People pale at the mere mention of them!

    Yet against that young man in blue, they really are like chives! He¡¯s harvesting them without mercy!

    ¡°No¡ª¡ª!¡± The old man in ck shrieked in terror and despair.

    A momentter, a sword pierced his throat. His body exploded with a bang, and his soul dispersed.

    ¡°I told you not to provoke me, but you refused to listen.¡± Su Yi shook his head slightly.

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, he charged toward the other old monsters.

    He was just too quick!

    In the blink of an eye, more than half of the ten-plus old monsters had fallen in battle. Those that remained were scared out of their wits, and they scampered away in panic.

    But it was already toote.

    Bang!

    A basket woven out of bone exploded as a sh cleaved open the curvaceous Madam Huaxiu¡¯s ribcage.

    Crunch! Crunch! Crunch!

    The arc of white light holding the man who looked like a Confucian schr aloft crumbled, bit by bit. As for the man standing on it? Ethereal sword light enveloped him, destroying him in both body and soul.

    This is no fatty littlemb! He¡¯s obviously an executioner! Compared to him, who among us would dare call themselves a devil? Chives! All of us are nothing but chives! Blood Owl inwardly cried out. He¡¯d long since been scared out of his wits. His legs trembled, and he felt the urge to flee on multiple asions, but in the end, he didn¡¯t dare.

    Because he¡¯d discovered that anyone who attempted to flee was destroyed immediately! He wasn¡¯t at all confident that he¡¯d be able to escape alive if he fled¡­

    Bang!

    Thest of the old devils died, sttering the void with blood.

    This grand battle was over in a sh. Thirteen infamous old devils, monsters whose names shook this stretch of stars, had been harvested like chives!

    Blood Owl and Yue Yunshan stood in the distance, dazed as mud statues, their hearts quivering.

    Despite the blood permeating the battlefield, Su Yi¡¯s blue robes were pristine. He seemed as airy as an immortal, entirely out of ce amidst the turmoil and chaos.

    Moonlit Shadow seemed as if it had yet to get its fill. Its hum reverberated throughout the surrounding void.

    Su Yi sighed. ¡°Pipe down.¡±

 Chapter 1040 - The Yue Familyâ€™s Storm

    Chapter 1040 - The Yue Family¡¯s Storm

    The entire stretch of stars fell silent.

    Su Yi turned to look at the middle-aged man in Daoist robes.

    Around here, they called him Old Devil Blood Owl, but this old monster had long since been scared out of his wits.

    When he sensed Su Yi¡¯s gaze, he stiffened, gulped with great difficulty, then took a deep breath. He straightened his clothes, then faced Su Yi and bowed with the utmost respect.

    ¡°Earlier, I was blind. I didn¡¯t recognize the expert before me. Fellow Daoist, please show mercy and forgive my transgressions. I¡¯ll be sure to turn over a new leaf and make up for my mistakes.¡±

    Blood Owl¡¯s modesty was solemn, and his ttery contained terror. Heported himself with the utmost humility.

    There was nothing for it. He really had been scared out of his wits. The thought that he¡¯d initially mistaken Su Yi for a fattymb left himpletely drenched in cold sweat.

    ¡°Ol¡¯ Bro, this seems awfully spineless of you.¡± Su Yiughed. His attitude sure changed quickly. It¡¯s hard not to cluck my tongue at him.

    Blood Owl waved hurriedly, then grimaced. ¡°Fellow Daoist, please, don¡¯t call me that any longer. These old bones are unworthy of such respect.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°s, no matter how well you adjust your attitude, you won¡¯t escape death today.¡±

    It was as if Blood Owl had been struck by lightning. He cried out in terror, ¡°I¡¯m willing to turn over a new leaf and repent for my crimes! I¡¯ll work for you like a dog for the rest of my life! Senior, please, spare my wretched life!¡±

    His gaze was pleading, but Su Yi shook his head. ¡°I gave you a chance earlier, but you didn¡¯t treasure it. You can¡¯t me me for that.¡±

    As he spoke, he approached Blood Owl.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get any closer!¡± Blood Owl cried out, then shot toward the distant Yue Yunshan. ¡°If you do, I¡¯ll kill him!¡±

    As his voice rang out, his momentum intensified, bing violent and explosive. He used his full strength to unleash a forbidden secret art in an attempt to take Yue Yunshan hostage in one fell swoop.

    But he was still mid-charge when a streak of sword qi as clear and ethereal as moonlight cleaved into him.

    Bang!

    His defensive treasures shattered with a bang, and he staggered back, repeatedly coughing up blood.

    Yue Yunshan¡¯s hair stood on end. He¡¯d only just narrowly avoided disaster!

    Blood Owl¡¯s hair was a mess, and his expression was hideously contorted as he roared hysterically. ¡°I never attacked you, dammit! So why must you kill me?¡±

    This infamous old fiend waspletely unwilling to ept it. He still didn¡¯t understand. He looks like a harmless littlemb, so why is he so unreasonably strong?

    ¡°Were I any weaker, I¡¯m afraid you would have long since skinned me alive,¡± Su Yi said softly.

    Before his voice had even finished through the air, the humming of a sword abruptly swept out like the tide, and a streak of sword qi ran Blood Owl through.

    In thest moments before his death, something suddenly urred to him: Don¡¯t tell me this guy¡­ really is Su Xuanjun!?

    There was no way he¡¯d forget that when he tried to probe this fattymb for information, he called himself Su Xuanjun!

    At the time, Blood Owl dismissed it as a ludicrous lie. He¡¯d been pissed off, too. He figured Su Yi couldn¡¯t even be bothered to deceive him properly. Such a tant lie insulted his intelligence.

    But now¡­ Blood Owl¡­ suddenly believed him!

    s, it was already toote for regrets, and he had no more time to think. He¡¯d only just thought this when his body exploded and his soul was extinguished.

    Just like that, fourteen old monsters who¡¯d roamed the stars and caused widespread harm were dead. Su Yi had cut them all down like chives, harvesting them with ease!

    This aplishment was enough to dazzle this entire stretch of stars, and it was sure to cause uproar when word got out.

    But to Su Yi, it simply wasn¡¯t worth mentioning. After all, these chives had yet to even enter the Profound Serenity Realm.

    But off in the distance, Yue Yunshan had witnessed the entire battle, and his heart shook. Chills coursed through his entire body.

    Everyst one of those old devils had a lofty and profound cultivation. Furthermore, they were crafty and insidious.

    Yet Su Yi had ughtered them all in a sh!

    Facing Su Yi now, Yue Yunshan felt irrepressible terror and dread.

    ¡°The jade record in this box seals pure sword intent. It looks like a peak Profound Serenity Emperor left it there. Was he the Yue Family ancestor you spoke of?¡± Su Yi approached and asked casually.

    Yue Yunshan lowered his head; he dared not meet Su Yi¡¯s gaze. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Why was his cenotaph left here?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Yue Yunshan still couldn¡¯t quite get a handle on what Su Yi was after, but he was reasonably confident that this young man of mysterious origins bore no enmity toward him.

    He took a moment to calm himself, then said, ¡°The third-generation high elder of the Yue Family left it here himself.¡±

    Su Yi was stunned. ¡°He built his own grave marker?¡±

    Yue Yunshan exined, ¡°Back then, Ancestor Jianhe decided to venture into the depths of outer space. Before he left, he ced this cenotaph here. He said that if he didn¡¯t return within ten thousand years, his nsmen could consider it his burial ground.¡±

    Su Yi instantly understood.

    Grave peril lurked in the depths of outer space.

    Yue Jianhe must have feared that he¡¯d never return. Thus, he built his own cenotaph.

    There was no doubt about it: Yue Jianhe indeed never returned. Otherwise, the cenotaph would never have re-entered the world.

    ¡°Was it you arriving to take the bronze box that caused that massivemotion?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Yue Yunshan was instantly a bit ufortable. He said bitterly, ¡°Your eyes are as bright as torches, and your powers of prediction are like a god¡¯s. Indeed, I arrived here a few days ago. I just didn¡¯t expect that the bronze box would cause such a massivemotion after I entered the ancestor¡¯s cenotaph¡­¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°The power of a peak Profound Serenity Emperor really is far more than you can handle.¡±

    He paused, then asked, ¡°Might you tell me why you came to retrieve the box?¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Yue Yunshan responded with another question. ¡°Forgive my impetuousness, but might I ask why you¡¯re so interested in this?¡±

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°I mentioned earlier that I was connected to this treasure by fate. I know a young woman whose sword is emzoned with a power much like the one your ancestor left. It seems they share amon source.¡±

    When Su Yi and Yue Shichan first met in the Great Zhou, he sensed the sword she carried on her back. It had an extremely distinctive aura, and it seemed to seal a mysterious power. This immediately attracted Su Yi¡¯s attention.

    Later on, he learned from Yue Shichan that she¡¯d had the sword for as long as she could remember. Apparently, her father had left it for her.

    The ancient sword was called Lunar Osmanthus.

    As the old poem went, ¡°the light of the moon shines down from the heavens, casting an autumnal chill over the world.¡±

    The sword¡¯s name was a reference to the legendary tree that grew on the moon.

    Furthermore, Yue Shichan¡¯s surname just so happened to mean ¡°moon.¡± It was a perfect match.

    Earlier, Su Yi sensed a familiar aura emanating from the bronze box.

    Now, he finally recalled what it reminded him of. It was a perfect match for Yue Shichan¡¯s ancient sword, Lunar Osmanthus.

    That was why he took action.

    When he heard that, Yue Yunshan couldn¡¯t help but exim in bewilderment, ¡°Sir, do you¡­ perhaps know Shichan?¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°That¡¯s her. I just so happened to be on my way to the Profound Sky Realm to see her.¡±

    Yue Yunshan couldn¡¯t help but look stunned. I can¡¯t even imagine it. How could Shichan have befriended someone so terrifying? It¡¯s simply unbelievable!

    To the best of my knowledge, she didn¡¯t grow up in the Yue Family. Rather, her father brought her back from a mundane world called ¡®the Azure Continent¡¯ just two years ago.

    And I¡¯ve never heard anything about her knowing someone so limitlessly terrifying!

    ¡°Here, take this back.¡± Su Yi handed Yue Yunshan the box. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, can we chat while we walk?¡±

    Yue Yunshan took a deep breath, suppressed his confusion, and sped his fist. ¡°I naturally won¡¯t refuse.¡±

    No matter what, Su Yi had saved his life, and he¡¯d even returned the bronze box. He was already inclined to trust Su Yi, and his taut nerves had rxed.

    But he most certainly didn¡¯t dare be negligent, and he certainly didn¡¯t dare treat Su Yi like a junior just because he called himself Yue Shichan¡¯s friend.

    After gathering the spoils, Su Yi and Yue Yunshan promptly set off along the Thousand Whirlpools Star Road.

    They conversed along the way, and Su Yi soon learned why Yue Yunshan hade to retrieve the bronze box.

    The Yu Family had run into iparably thorny trouble. Furthermore, it involved Yue Shichan! Simply put, a year ago, Yue Shichan participated in a ¡°discussion of the Dao¡± with the Profound Sky Realm¡¯s top Demonist Faction, the Red Lotus Spirit Cult. Conflict broke out between her and one of their holy sons.

    In the end, she crippled his demonic cultivation technique!

    This displeased the higher-ups of the Red Lotus Spirit Cult, and they attacked her then and there. They were intent on making her pay for what she¡¯d done.

    Yue Shichan was no match for them, and she suffered grievous injuries, but in the end, she used a secret treasure to escape their encirclement.

    When word reached the Yue Family, her father, the Ash Night Sword Emperor, was furious, and he personally avenged his daughter, ying three higher-ups of the Red Lotus Cult in rapid session.

    There¡¯d been a grudge between the Yue Family and the Red Lotus Cult ever since, and the two factions got along like fire and water.

    In the end, some of the Profound Sky Realm¡¯s old-timers mediated their conflict, and both factions decided to let matters end here.

    Or so it seemed. Against all expectations, during a recent excursion, Yue Changtian fell into the Red Lotus Cult¡¯s ambush and almost died. Although he escaped with his life in the end, his injuries were so severe that he¡¯d gone straight into seclusion upon returning to the n.

    This incident enraged the entire Yue Family.

    But disasters tended toe in packs. Not long after Yue Changtian was injured, the Red Lotus Cult announced that if the Yue Family didn¡¯t hand Yue Changtian and Yue Shichan over for punishment, they¡¯d have to bear the consequences.

    A single stone could create a thousand ripples.

    This announcement didn¡¯t just shake the entire Profound Sky Realm. It put the entire Yue Family into a perilous situation!

    And now, only three days of the allotted month remained.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but arch his brow. The Profound Sky Realm¡¯s Red Lotus Cult?

    He vaguely remembered this Demonist faction. Apparently, their founder had some connection with one of the top three Demonist factions of the Wilds, Red Dust Demon Mountain.

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t remember anything else about them. There was nothing for it; the Profound Sky Realm was just one of the thirty-three subsidiary worlds surrounding the Wilds.

    In his past life, Su Yi was already the sole sovereign of the Wilds. How could he possibly have concerned himself with a little Demonist faction with roots in the Profound Sky Realm?

 Chapter 1041 - The Autumn Waters Assembly

    Chapter 1041 - The Autumn Waters Assembly

    ording to Yue Yunshan, the Red Lotus Cult had already started taking action.

    This peak Demonist faction of the Profound Sky Realm had invited a group of the realm¡¯s top experts to a conference on Autumn Waters Cliff.

    Furthermore, three days from now, they nned to host the Autumn Waters Assembly!

    When the time came, all the Yue Family needed to do was hand over Yue Changtian and Yue Shichan. Then, the Red Lotus Cult would set aside their grudges and let bygones be bygones.

    But if they refused, the Red Lotus Cult would dere war against the Yue Family during the Autumn Waters Assembly!

    ¡°How does the Yue Family n to respond?¡± Su Yi asked after learning the situation.

    Yue Yunshan took a deep breath and said gravely, ¡°There is absolutely no way we¡¯ll hand anyone over. If we did, how could we face the rest of the Profound Sky Realm with our heads held high?¡±

    Su Yi said thoughtfully, ¡°Does that mean you came here to retrieve that bronze box in preparation for this impending disaster?¡±

    Yue Yunshan nodded. ¡°We¡¯ve already decided to test our strength against the Red Lotus Cult at the Autumn Waters Assembly!¡±

    It all made sense now.

    Neither the Red Lotus Cult nor the Yue Family wanted to cast aside all pretenses of cordiality. A direct, full-force confrontation would lead to massive casualties on both sides, and they wanted to avoid that.

    That was why the Red Lotus Cult had decided to convene an Autumn Waters Assembly, as well as the reason they¡¯d invited a group of experts. They wanted to pressure the Yue Family into handing Yue Changtian and Yue Shichan over.

    If the Red Lotus Cult were really set on taking this opportunity to destroy the entire Yue Family, they wouldn¡¯t have needed to resort to this. They could have just dered war.

    Simrly, the Yue Family¡¯s situation obviously didn¡¯t bode well. If they really weren¡¯t afraid of the Red Lotus Cult causing trouble, they could have simply ignored their calls for an assembly!

    The Yue Family¡¯s situation was such that they¡¯d even sent Yue Yunshan into space to retrieve their ancestor¡¯s bronze box. It was obvious how dire their predicament was.

    ¡°If you test your strength against them and lose, what will you do?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Yue Yunshan said emphatically, ¡°We can lower our heads, we can apologize, and we canpensate them with wealth or treasures, but¡­ we absolutely won¡¯t be handing anyone over!¡±

    ¡°And if they insist?¡± Su Yi pressed.

    Yue Yunshan fell silent.

    A little whileter, his expression filled with self-deprecation. ¡°To tell the truth, we¡¯ve already considered this possibility, and¡­ Changtian already made a decision.¡±

    He had an utterly somber, conflicted look on his face.

    Su Yi realized that something wasn¡¯t quite right, and he frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Yue Changtian ns to step forth and take full responsibility for everything?¡±

    Yue Yunshan nodded. ¡°Changtian decided that for himself, but that¡¯s only our n if worstes to worst. For now, all we can do is try our utmost to ensure that neveres to pass.¡±

    By the time he finished speaking, concern was written all over his face.

    ¡°Yue Changtian¡¯s got guts, but what about Miss Shichan?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Yue Yunshan patiently exined, ¡°After that disasterst year, Changtian worried that the Red Lotus Cult would target her, so he called on his various connections and got her into the Wilds¡¯ top Daoist sect, the Nine Extremes Profound Capital.

    ¡°She¡¯s already one of their legacy disciples. If she¡¯s cultivating in the Nine Extremes Profound Capital, she¡¯ll be fine. She¡¯d be fine even if the Yue Family met with far greater disaster.¡±

    Here, Su Yi finally rxed.

    He¡¯d been suspicious that if the Yue Family couldn¡¯t withstand the Red Lotus Cult¡¯s pressure, they¡¯d give in and offer Yue Shichan up.

    It wasn¡¯t at all impossible. If sacrificing an individual could buy peace for the rest of the n, most ns would do just that.

    Fortunately, it seemed the Yue Family had no intention of doing that to Yue Shichan.

    Furthermore, it was obvious that Yue Changtian doted on Yue Shichan. Last year, he¡¯d already started paving a path for her!

    With the Red Lotus Cult¡¯s umted power, they naturally wouldn¡¯t dare make trouble for Yue Shichan in the Nine Extremes Profound Capital.

    After all, the Red Lotus Cult was merely the top Demonist faction of the Profound Sky Realm, while the Nine Extremes Profound Capital was the greatest Daoist faction in all of the Wilds!

    They were as far apart as mud and clouds.

    After understanding all this, Su Yi had already decided. He was going to help the Yue Family!

    They¡¯d chosen against trading Yue Shichan¡¯s life for peace. This had already won them Su Yi¡¯s approval.

    Besides, Yue Changtian was Yue Shichan¡¯s father. Last year, the forces of the Red Lotus Cult hurt her badly, and Yue Changtian personally slew several of their older-generation experts to avenge her. He hadn¡¯t simply endured in silence in the name of peace.

    ¡°When we arrive in the Profound Sky Realm, I¡¯ll apany you to the Autumn Waters Assembly,¡± said Su Yi.

    Yue Yunshan looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Sir, don¡¯t tell me you¡­ n to help our Yue Family!?¡±

    After learning of the Yue Family¡¯s predicament, anyone else would have feared nothing more than failing to escape in time.

    Actually, quite a few factions on good terms with the Yue Family had chosen to distance themselves ofte. They either turned a blind eye to their ally¡¯s predicament or they urged the Yue Family to endure and give up Yue Changtian and Yue Shichan!

    The fickleness of interpersonal affairs was on full disy.

    Even if you¡¯d hit Yue Yunshan over the head, he would never have guessed that this young man of mysterious origins, the one who called himself Yue Shichan¡¯s friend, would insist on helping them even after understanding their predicament!

    ¡°When you get down to it, I¡¯m a guide of sorts to Miss Shichan in her pursuit of the Dao of the Sword. We aren¡¯t master and apprentice, but we aren¡¯t ordinary friends, either. Since I¡¯ve learned of her family¡¯s troubles, I naturally can¡¯t remain uninvolved,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    Yue Yunshan looked moved, and his expression filled with delight. He¡¯d already witnessed Su Yi¡¯s terrifyingbat prowess. He could kill old monsters of thete-stage Profound Illumination Realm with ease! Having his help would naturally be wonderful!

    But before long, Yue Yunshan calmed down. When the Red Lotus Cult convened the Autumn Waters Assembly, they¡¯d most likely dispatch Profound Serenity Realm old monsters!

    This thought instantly doused Yue Yunshan¡¯s delight, and he sighed. ¡°I¡¯m endlessly grateful for your good intentions, but this storm is far too perilous. If I let you get swept into it, I won¡¯t be able to rest at ease¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, Su Yiughed. ¡°I understand what you¡¯re trying to say, so I¡¯ll speak directly. In the eyes of the Yue Family, this is an enormous disaster, but in my eyes, it¡¯s just a minor inconvenience. I can solve this with ease.¡±

    A ¡®minor inconvenience¡¯? That he can solve with ease?

    Yue Yunshan was dumbstruck. He couldn¡¯t even imagine what kind of confidence Su Yi needed to be able to say something like that.

    Had Su Yi said this before that astonishing disy of terrifyingbat prowess, Yue Yunshan would have dismissed this young man as a madman!

    ¡°Believe me or don¡¯t. When the Autumn Waters Assembly begins, all will be clear,¡± said Su Yi. He felt a bit frustrated.

    In the world of cultivation, you could change and obscure your presence, and your appearance, too. Some powerful old monsters looked like youths. Women who¡¯d lived too many years to count often maintained their youthful beauty in perpetuity.

    But there was no changing one¡¯s bone age.

    Su Yi was now neen years old. He didn¡¯t just look young; even his bone age was extraordinarily youthful.

    Combined with a presence as calm as flowing clouds, it was easy for others to mistake him for an ignorant greenhorn of a junior. This made it easy for those old monsters to overlook and underestimate him.

    Take what happened earlier. Old Devil Blood Owl took Su Yi for a fattymb because he¡¯d sensed something strange about him. He was so young, but he was exploring the stars alone. The sheer strangeness of it had piqued Blood Owl¡¯s curiosity¡­

    Of course, in the end, his curiosity cost him his life.

    There was no doubt about it. In Yue Yunshan¡¯s eyes, Su Yi might well be strong, but his strength wouldn¡¯t amount to much if he got swept into the Yue Family¡¯s storm.

    He was worried that if Su Yi got involved, he¡¯d get hurt.

    But now that Su Yi had made his position so clear, Yue Yunshan didn¡¯t refuse. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll take you with me, but if we encounter any unexpected danger, I¡¯ll be sure to do everything in my power to see you off safely and prevent our family¡¯s problems from implicating you!¡±

    He spoke with firm conviction.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The Yue Family¡¯s conduct is really quite extraordinary. They¡¯re worthy of my assistance.

    ¡­¡­

    Two dayster.

    The Profound Sky Realm.

    As one of the Wilds¡¯ thirty-three subsidiary worlds, the Profound Sky Realm was home to factions of all stripes. Confucianists, Buddhists, and Demonists coexisted, maintaining a tripartite bnce of power.

    Them aside, there were Daoists, ghost cultivators, talisman masters, and factions of other traditions too.

    Of course, since the Profound Sky Realm was just another of the Wilds¡¯ subsidiary worlds, it wasn¡¯t at allparable to the Wilds. It was like the gap between the Great Zhou and the Great Xia. One was a tiny, remote, mundane nation, while the other presided over the entire continent.

    The Profound Sky Realm¡­ I wonder if the old glutton of Profound Sky Academy is still around. When Su Yi saw the Profound Sky Realm in the distance, he couldn¡¯t help but reminisce.

    Entering the Profound Sky Realm meant entering the Wilds¡¯ territory! And Su Yi had visited the Profound Sky Realm in his past life too.

    But the only thing that left a deep impression on him was the anonymous old-timer living in Profound Sky Academy.

    He was a living fossil of the Confucianist path, and his cultivation base was deep and unfathomable. However, he was a glutton. He¡¯d even once said that he¡¯d rather go without books to read than eat a meal without meat.

    But although few in Profound Sky Academy knew it, the short old man who¡¯d silently guarded the doors over the years was a Confucian expert of startling seniority.

    Su Yi had grown ustomed to calling him ¡°the old glutton.¡±

    Thinking back to his past life, Su Yi had once instructed his second disciple, Jing Xing, to stop by Profound Sky Academy while out exploring.

    And Jing Xing indeed went. s, the bookworm was too fixated on debating theories and principles with the academy¡¯s schrs to realize that there was an ancestor-level Confucianist like the old glutton around.

    Later, when Su Yi and the old glutton conversed, the old glutton appraised Jing Xing as a good seedling highly suited for schrly work, except that he had no sense. Should the daye that he came to his senses and understood the principle that ¡°it was better not to read at all than to trust everything you read blindly¡±, Jing Xing was sure to establish a ce for himself amongst the world¡¯s schrs.

    Su Yi smiled nomittally in response to this evaluation.

    Jing Xing was kind, generous, modest, and polite. He disdained killing, and he preferred convincing others with virtue. This was what Su Yi most admired about him.

    Would Jing Xing ever e to his senses¡±? Maybe, maybe not, but Su Yi had never demanded this of him.

    When I visit the Profound Sky Realm, I could actually pay Profound Sky Academy a visit. If the old glutton¡¯s still there, he¡¯ll probably know where Jing Xing is, thought Su Yi.

 Chapter 1042 - Attending an Assembly

    Chapter 1042 - Attending an Assembly

    After Su Yi reincarnated, his eldest disciple, Pi Mo, had a falling out with his youngest disciple, Qing Tang. The two now viewed each other with enmity.

    His second disciple, Jing Xing, had attempted to make peace between them. He¡¯d even visited the Grotto of Abstruse Force personally, only for Qing Tang to send him packing.

    Jing Xing was grief-stricken over this, and he¡¯d left for somewhere far, far away. No one knew where he¡¯d gone.

    This was what Ye Luo had told Su Yi back in the Netherworld.

    At the time, Su Yi had sighed that only a muddleheaded schr like Jing Xing would be stupid enough to try something like that.

    But it was this very quality that Su Yi admired most about Jing Xing.

    Furthermore, Su Yi vividly recalled that the old glutton had taken note of Jing Xing too. If Jing Xing hadn¡¯t long since taken on a master, the old glutton would likely have done everything in his power to take Jing Xing under his wing.

    Thus, Su Yi dared say that if the old glutton was still at Profound Sky Academy, he most likely knew where Jing Xing had gone.

    But before he went to Profound Sky Academy, Su Yi had to stop by the Autumn Waters Assembly.

    The Profound Sky Realm.

    Lonely Glow Spirit Mountain, a first-rate blessed ground for cultivation. This was the ancestral home of the Yue Family.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Yunshan back yet? Don¡¯t tell me something went wrong?¡± Yue Shuihan stood in an ancient hall, his brow furrowed.

    This thin man in yellow robes was the grand high elder of the Yue Family, and his cultivation was in the peak of the Profound Illumination Realm.

    Several of the Yue Family¡¯s higher-ups were currently gathered in this hall, and when they heard his question, all of them seemed a bit frantic.

    The curtains would soon open on the Autumn Waters Assembly. If anything went wrong with Yue Yunshan¡¯s mission, it would absolutely influence this entire operation.

    Suddenly, someone sighed.

    Everyone instinctively nced at the same person: the old man seated upright in the seat of honor. His long hair was white as snow, and his skin was covered in wrinkles. He was dressed in a long gray robe.

    Yue Bailing!

    He was an old fossil of the Yue Family, a Profound Serenity cultivator. He¡¯d long since ceased paying attention to worldly affairs.

    But the Yue Family¡¯s crisis had startled him out of seclusion. He¡¯d emerged to oversee the situation.

    As one of the peak factions of the Profound Sky Realm, the Yue Family¡¯s ranks included three Profound Serenity Emperors.

    The first, Yue Changtian, was already grievously injured. He¡¯d gone into seclusion, and he¡¯d reached a critical stage of treatment.

    The second was Yue Qingchuan, but he¡¯d gone out wandering thousands of years ago, and he¡¯d yet to return. There was no way they could count on him.

    Thest was Yue Bailing.

    Yue Bailing swept his gaze across the group, aplicated look in his eyes. ¡°You still don¡¯t understand? The Autumn Waters Assembly is apetition between us and the Red Lotus Cult to see whose power and influence is greater!

    ¡°And the Red Lotus Cult hase prepared. They¡¯ve invited a group of the Profound Sky Realm¡¯s peak experts to support their cause, all for the sake of putting pressure on us and forcing us to submit!

    ¡°But this is only the power they¡¯ve disyed on the surface. If everything goes as I suspect, they¡¯ve made additional secret preparations as well, all for the sake of suppressing us at the Autumn Waters Assembly!¡±

    The crowd¡¯s hearts were instantly even heavier than before, but all of them had experienced their share of wind and waves. They¡¯d naturally guessed this already.

    But then, Yue Bailing continued. ¡°Given the circumstances, does it really matter whether or not we retrieve Ancestor Jianhe¡¯s jade record from his cenotaph?¡±

    The crowd sank even deeper into silence. The atmosphere in the hall was as stifled and somber as could be.

    ¡°But I¡¯ve already invited some of my dear friends to back us up. No matter the oue, we have to give it our best. We cannot let the Red Lotus Cult think the Yue Family is a soft persimmon they can squish as they please!¡±

    Yue Bailing spoke with firm conviction. No matter how grave the situation, they couldn¡¯t lose their determination!

    Yue Bailing then rose from his chair and said, ¡°Act in ordance with our original n, and send word to Yue Yunshan. Tell him we¡¯ve already set off, and that he doesn¡¯t need to return to the n first. He should proceed directly to Autumn Waters Cliff.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± One of the higher-ups went off to carry out Yue Bailing¡¯s orders.

    Yue Bailing then led the three high elders toward Autumn Waters Cliff.

    The three high elders were Grand High Elder Yue Shuihan, Third High Elder Yue Xueping, and Fourth High Elder Yue Fenglin.

    However, they¡¯d only just left Lonely Glow Spirit Mountain when they bumped into Yue Yunshan and Su Yi.

    When they saw that Yue Yunshan was alive and unharmed, all of them sighed in relief.

    But when they saw Su Yi, all of them were a bit stunned.

    ¡°Yunshan, who is your little friend?¡± Third Elder Yue Xueping couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    She was slender, with a tranquil, dignified elegance. She was beautiful, but when her eyes moved, her gaze shone with the vicissitudes of countless years.

    Yue Yunshan was instantly solemn, and he introduced Su Yi with respect. ¡°This is Fellow Daoist Su Yi. He¡¯s Shichan¡¯s friend, and it¡¯s thanks to him that I sessfully retrieved Ancestor Jianhe¡¯s bronze box!¡±

    The group couldn¡¯t help but find this strange at first. The young man before them looked eighteen or neen at most. What was a junior like that doing with Yue Yunshan?

    But after hearing Yue Yunshan¡¯s exnation, all of them were stunned, and they couldn¡¯t help but reevaluate Su Yi.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying¡­ this Fellow Daoist did you a big favor?¡± Yue Xueping was baffled.

    The others were confused too. I can¡¯t even imagine it. How could a teenager help Yue Yunshan?

    Yue Yunshan immediately set aside all other concerns and hurriedly transmitted everything that had happened on the Thousand Whirlpools Star Road.

    But hearing the full story only made the old-timers even less calm. Their expressions were bewildered, and it seemed they found this hard to believe.

    He¡¯d killed fourteen infamous old devils in a sh!?

    This was simply unbelievable!

    Even Yue Bailing, the only Profound Serenity Emperor in the group, couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned.

    Yue Yunshan had to repeatedly confirm what he¡¯d said before they epted it, but even then, part of them was skeptical.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, many thanks for your assistance! The Yue Family will remember this kindness until the end of our days!¡± Yue Bailing solemnly sped his fist and bowed. The others did the same.

    Although they were still confused, and although they still found it difficult to imagine how someone in histe teens could be so terrifying, they were certain that Second High Elder Yue Yunshan wouldn¡¯t dare lie about something like this!

    ¡°No need for thanks. Seems to me we¡¯d best hurry to Autumn Waters Cliff,¡± said Su Yi. He¡¯d always been like this; he had no interest in pleasantries.

    But his words surprised all of the gathered old-timers. This young man of unknown origins wants to get involved in this storm!?

    This was entirely unexpected. After all, in the face of a crisis like this, most people would fear nothing more than failing to escape in time!

    ¡°Very well. Let¡¯s hurry along.¡± Yue Bailing immediately made a decision, and the group set off.

    Along the way, Yue Yunshan continuously conversed with hispanions. Su Yi didn¡¯t even need to think to know that the old-timers of the Yue Family were trying to get a handle on him.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find this a bit exasperating.

    He was already within the bounds of the Wilds. He didn¡¯t want to reveal the identity of his past life prematurely, if only to avoid inviting unnecessary trouble.

    Furthermore, he wanted to get to the bottom of what happened after he reincarnated first. It wouldn¡¯t do to reveal himself before he got his answers.

    Were the popce to learn that Su Xuanjun had returned, who knew what kind of uproar it would provoke throughout the Wilds?

    But what Su Yi found most exhausting was that sometimes, even if he told people who he was, they didn¡¯t believe him. On the contrary, they used him of lying and treating the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force with disrespect¡­

    But his current identity as Su Yi made it difficult for him to convince others of anything.

    He was just too young. It was far too easy to invite unnecessary questions and suspicion.

    For instance, despite personally witnessing Su Yi take down a whole group of old devils, Yue Yunshan was still concerned by Su Yi¡¯s desire to get involved in the Autumn Waters Assembly. He was afraid Su Yi would implicate himself and get hurt¡­

    If even Yue Yunshan felt that way, it was easy to imagine how the other Yue Family higher-ups felt. They were far more bewildered, and they were surely curious and suspicious of his origins!

    Indeed, just as Su Yi anticipated, Yue Bailing and the others started asking roundabout questions to figure out how and when he and Yue Shichan met, and where he¡¯de from.

    Su Yi paid none of this any heed. He just said he was a passerby and that he¡¯d leave once this was settled. He said his identity and origins weren¡¯t at all important.

    What did they mean when they said that actions spoke louder than words? It was simple: words alone were weak. Actions carried far greater weight.

    Once he¡¯d resolved this crisis at the Autumn Waters Assembly, they wouldn¡¯t doubt or suspect him any longer.

    Of course, Su Yi was well aware that Yue Bailing and the others had no ill intentions. In their shoes, anyone would have reacted in much the same way.

    Eventually, Yue Bailing andpany stopped asking questions. In truth, their attentiony elsewhere. They appreciated Su Yi¡¯s willingness to help, but they didn¡¯t think he¡¯d be of much use.

    Their concerns were much the same as Yue Yunshan¡¯s. The true stars of the Autumn Waters Assembly were all Profound Serenity Powerhouses!

    This was apetition to see whose power and influence was greater!

    In a sh between factions, a single person¡¯s power was insignificant.

    ¡°We¡¯ve reached Autumn Waters Cliff!¡± Yue Bailing was leading the way, and he suddenly looked up and into the distance.

    There, off in the distance, there stood ake and a steep, towering mountain. Its peak jutted into the clouds.

    The rocks were craggy and strange, and nothing grew on them, not even an inch of grass. The peak was t, and it overlooked the entireke. The view was exceptional.

    Especially in the fall. Viewed from the teau, the water was the same color as the sky.

    This was the source of the name Autumn Waters Cliff.

    Night was fast approaching, and the setting sun was like molten gold. The fiery light of dusk illuminated the world.

    Before Su Yi andpany had even arrived, a figure leaped from Autumn Waters Cliff and rose into the air. His voice emanated from afar,

    ¡°Has the Yue Family brought Yue Changtian and Yue Shichan?¡±

    The voice boomed like thunder, dissipating the clouds in all directions and reverberating throughout heaven and earth.

    The speaker was dressed in long ck robes. His shoulders were broad, and his waist was narrow. He had godlike majesty, and when his eyes opened and closed, they seemed to crackle with electricity. He seemed iparably imposing.

    ¡°Hmph! The Yue Family hasn¡¯t lost yet. Aren¡¯t you getting a little ahead of yourself, Zhangsun Hong?¡± Yue Bailing snorted coldly, and his voice boomed throughout the heavens.

    Meanwhile, Yue Yunshan transmitted to Su Yi, ¡°Fellow Daoist, this is Zhangsun Hong of the Red Lotus Cult, a Profound Serenity Realm old devil. A long time ago, he¡­¡±

    But before he could finish, Su Yi shook his head and calmly interrupted him. ¡°No need to introduce someone like him.¡±

 Chapter 1043 - Stabbed in the Back

    Chapter 1043 - Stabbed in the Back

    Profound Serenity Emperors were, of course, quite strong.

    Even in the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, they were the pirs of top factions!

    But¡­

    In Su Yi¡¯s eyes, with the exception of a few particrly dazzling, peerless talents, the world¡¯s Profound Serenity Emperors had long since ceased to be worthy of his attention.

    Besides, he hadn¡¯te to the Autumn Waters Assembly to make friends. How could he possibly concern himself with his enemies¡¯ origins?

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Yue Yunshan was at a loss for words. To his surprise, he could tell that Su Yi didn¡¯t take Zhangsun Hong at all seriously!

    ¡°Hah! You people really don¡¯t know when to give in. Very well. Today, at the Autumn Waters Assembly, I¡¯ll let you taste true despair!¡±

    Beneath the distant dome of heaven, Zhangsun Hongughed coldly, then drifted back onto the teau.

    The Yue nsmen¡¯s expressions were all a bit unsightly.

    All of them could tell that the Red Lotus Cult hade prepared, and furthermore, that they were domineering to the extreme!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Yue Bailing took a deep breath, then led the group toward the peak.

    The teau atop the steep mountain was fully a thousand feet across, and it was already supplied with chairs.

    The Red Lotus Cult had sent two Profound Serenity old monsters, as well as six Profound Illumination Elders.

    There weren¡¯t a lot of them, but it wouldn¡¯t do to underestimate them. Here in the Profound Sky Realm, a lineup like that could dominate an entire region.

    Furthermore, they¡¯d invited a group of the Profound Sky Realm¡¯s top experts, more than ten of them. All were in the Imperial Realm. They were either leaders of prominent factions or big-name experts.

    One of them was even a Profound Serenity Emperor!

    It was no exaggeration to say that even ordinary Emperors weren¡¯t qualified to participate in an assembly like this, let alone those beneath the Imperial Realm.

    When Yue Bailing and the others arrived and saw this, their hearts sank.

    Their side only had one Profound Serenity Emperor, but the Red Lotus Cult had two, and they¡¯d invited yet another to help them!

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised at such a lineup?

    ¡°Tch, Yue Bailing, are you the only Profound Serenity Emperor the Yue Family has left?¡± Jeeringughter rang out.

    When the Yue Family looked toward the source of the voice, they saw the ck-robed Zhangsun Hong seated in the distance. He seemed grand and unrestrained, and a mocking grin tugged at his lips.

    ¡°You really think you can fight back with such a paltry lineup? The Yue Family truly overestimates itself,¡± someone sighed.

    The speaker was a fair, beautiful woman in a ck robe. She stood by the cliffside, her clothing and long ck hair billowing around her. When she looked over, her beautiful face was utterly cold and aloof.

    Qin Ruoshui.

    Just like Zhangsun Hong, she was a Profound Serenity old monster of the Red Lotus Cult.

    Softughter rang out. Every expert in the Red Lotus Cult¡¯s camp wasughing, and their gazes were yful.

    The Yue Family experts¡¯ expressions darkened.

    However, Su Yi shook his head.

    Strictly speaking, the Red Lotus Cult¡¯s umtions were somewhat inferior to the Netherworld¡¯s top factions, ces like Meng Po Pce and Yellow Springs Pce.

    By the standards of the Nine Provinces of the Wilds, they were a respectable faction, but no more than that.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay any attention to them.

    He swept his gaze across the area and saw numerous still-empty seats, but the Red Lotus cultists and their allies hadn¡¯t invited the Yue Family to sit down.

    And based on Yue Bailing¡¯s attitude, he obviously had no ns to sit down, either.

    Su Yi was well aware that the Autumn Waters Assembly wouldn¡¯t end until both the Yue Family and the Red Lotus Cult had revealed all their cards.

    But he didn¡¯t just want to stand around and wait.

    So he walked forward, arrived beneath an ancient pine tree growing on the peak, took out his wicker chair, and sprawled outfortably. He grabbed a jug of wine while he was at it.

    From here, he could see the churning sea of clouds and theke below. The scenery really was quite spectacr, pleasing to both the heart and the eyes.

    ¡°Err¡­¡± His behavior left both sides stunned.

    ¡°What¡¯s up with that kid?¡± One of the guests muttered and frowned.

    The Autumn Waters Assembly was a sh between two of the Profound Sky Realm¡¯s peak factions!

    Yet now, a teenager was disregarding thempletely, acting like some spoiled young nobleman out for a scenic tour. He was just sitting there, drinking and enjoying the view!

    This conduct seemed iparably brazen and arrogant. He was ignoring thempletely, and he seemed starkly out of ce in this tense, hostile atmosphere.

    Yue Bailing andpany couldn¡¯t help but look at each other. Even if you¡¯d hit them over the head, they wouldn¡¯t have guessed that this mysterious Fellow Daoist Su would be so free-spirited.

    ¡°Yue Bailing, don¡¯t tell me that little baby is an¡­ ¡®expert¡¯ the Yue Family invited here?¡± A burst of mockingughter rang out.

    The speaker was a fair-skinned middle-aged man in robes as dark as ink and a feather headdress. His name was Chang Hengyuan, and he was the Profound Serenity old monster the Red Lotus Cult had invited here.

    This question provoked a burst ofughter.

    Yue Bailing andpany¡¯s faces alternated white and green. They were thoroughly ufortable.

    Su Yi set down his jug of wine andughed. He nced at the dark-robed Chang Hengyuan, then stared back into the distant clouds.

    ¡°A grandstanding little fool, that¡¯s all. He¡¯s entirely unworthy of notice. Let¡¯s get down to business,¡± Zhangsun Hong said gravely, his voice full of dignity. The atmosphere was solemn once more.

    ¡°Yue Bailing, I¡¯m sure you realize the kind of situation you¡¯re in. Do you have anything else to say?¡± Zhangsun Hong¡¯s eyes shed like lightning as he gazed at Yue Bailing.

    ¡°This is merely a contest of power and influence. Why is your Red Lotus Cult so certain the Yue Family will lose?¡± Yue Bailing said coldly.

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Zhangsun Hong. ¡°So, you think outsiders wille and help you? Very well! Allow me to disabuse you of that notion!¡±

    He then nced at the white-robed man beside him. ¡°Elder Chi Peng, you tell him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The white-robed man solemnly nodded his assent.

    Then, he straightened his back and met Yue Bailing¡¯s gaze with a smile. ¡°No need to hide it: High Elder Zhao Linkong of the Thousand Refinements Sword Sect and Pce Master Xiao Wuji of Cloudcliff Pavilion have already decided against supporting the Yue Family any further.¡±

    The Yue nsmen¡¯s expressions shifted dramatically.

    Even the calm,posed Yue Bailing clenched his fists, his expression somewhat unsightly.

    Because Zhao Linkong and Xiao Wuji were his old friends. Both were fellow Profound Serenity cultivators.

    They were also the trump cards Yue Bailing had prepared for this assembly.

    Who¡¯d have thought they¡¯d both back out at thest minute?

    As if to prove what he¡¯d just said, Elder Chi Peng took out a jade slip and activated it with his cultivation base.

    An aged voice instantly emanated from the slip.

    ¡°Everyone from the Red Lotus Cult, please rest assured. This old man won¡¯t participate in this matter any further.¡±

    Yue Bailing¡¯s expression was instantly extraordinarily unsightly.

    That was indeed Zhao Linkong¡¯s voice. It couldn¡¯t have been any more familiar.

    Soon, a second, rich voice emanated from the same jade lip. ¡°No matter what, Yue Bailing and I have been friends for years. If he lowers his head, please don¡¯t make things difficult for him¡­ aih!¡±

    The second speaker let out a long sigh, and he sounded helpless.

    That was Xiao Wuji¡¯s voice!

    Yue Bailing¡¯s face was instantly ashen.

    The other Yue Family members were both surprised and furious. They felt chills in their hands and feet.

    None of them had guessed that two of Yue Bailing¡¯s closest friends would really turn on them!

    When the others present looked at the Yue Family, their eyes shone with glee at their misfortune.

    This is what they mean when they say that bonds are as thin and frail as paper, thought Su Yi. He took another sip of wine.

    ¡°Your Red Lotus Cult is actually quite capable!¡± Yue Bailing took a deep breath and red coldly at Zhangsun Hong. ¡°But that alone isn¡¯t enough to make us lower our heads!¡±

    His voice was cold and firm.

    Zhangsun Hong couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I just knew you wouldn¡¯t give in so easily.¡±

    Suddenly, he let out a heaven-piercing whistle. ¡°Fellow Daoist Cloud Shadow, pleasee out!¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, a deep sigh emanated from the depths of the sea of clouds. ¡°Old Monster Yue, you¡¯d best admit defeat. The Yue Family truly has no hope of turning this around. Remaining stubborn will only harm your entire n.¡±

    Beneath the crowd¡¯s watchful gazes, an old man in old-fashioned robes and a tall hat appeared, taking big strides through the sky.

    ¡°Venerate Cloud Shadow! What are you¡­¡± Yue Shuihan, Yue Yunshan, and the others¡¯ eyes widened in apparent disbelief.

    Venerate Cloud Shadow!

    He was one of Yue Bailing¡¯s closest friends. The two of them went way back, and they¡¯d faced life-and-death struggles together.

    Yet now, Venerate Cloud Shadow had shockingly allied himself with the Red Lotus Cult, and he was trying to convince Yue Bailing to lower his head!

    This left the Yue Family both shocked and furious.

    Yue Bailing stood there in a daze. It was as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning.

    But after Venerate Cloud Shadow arrived, he sped their fists and greeted Zhangsun Hong and the others one by one. Only then did he turn to face Yue Bailing and say earnestly, ¡°Ol¡¯ Monster Yue, please heed my advice. Hand over Yue Changtian and Yue Shichan. If you do, the Yue Family will know peace.¡±

    Yue Bailing¡¯s hair and beard bristled with anger, and his face was terrifyingly ashen. ¡°Cloud Shadow, if you aren¡¯t willing to help, fine. You could have just remained uninvolved. Why stab me in the back by helping the Red Lotus Cult at a time like this!?¡±

    He was trembling with fury.

    The other Yue nsmen red furiously at Venerate Cloud Shadow too.

    That Zhao Linkong and Xiao Wuji turned on them at thest moment was hurtful, but they could still ept it, albeit grudgingly. After all, not just anyone dared get mixed up in something like this.

    But Venerate Cloud Shadow was supposed to be Yue Bailing¡¯s friend, someone he thought he could trust with his life. Who wouldn¡¯t have been furious to discover that he¡¯d betrayed them to stand with the Red Lotus Cult? He was effectively stabbing Yue Bailing in the back. Who wouldn¡¯t have been furious?

    ¡°What a contemptible old-timer.¡± Su Yi shook his head.

    But Venerate Cloud Shadow just let out a deep sigh. ¡°A wise man changes with the times. Ol¡¯ Monster Yue, what good will your anger do you? In light of our years of friendship, I can assure you that so long as you hand over that father and daughter, the rest of the Yue Family won¡¯t be implicated any further.¡±

    Yue Bailing¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and he surged with murderous intent. ¡°You¡¯d best shut your mouth! Or else, I¡¯ll kill you even if costs me my life, you bastard!¡±

    Venerate Cloud Shadow¡¯s expression shifted, turning unsightly.

    But, perhaps out of fear that Yue Bailing would truly throw all caution to the wind and attack him, he ultimately dared not say another word.

    Here, Zhangsun Hong stroked his jaw and smiled. ¡°Yue Bailing, what does the Yue Family have left to fight us with?¡±

    It was just one light, airy sentence, but the atmosphere was instantly stifled.

    When the crowd looked at the Yue Family now, their gazes contained entirely undisguised contempt, as well as¡­ pity!

    Su Yi took a sip of wine, but he felt his interest waning.

    It was just as he¡¯d thought. The Red Lotus Cult didn¡¯t want to engage in outright warfare, which was why they were using their influence to put pressure on the Yue Family instead. They hoped to use the Autumn Waters Assembly to force the Yue Family to lower its head.

    Otherwise, why go to all this trouble? Why bother gradually chipping away at the Yue Family¡¯s confidence?

    But it was then that they heard someone shooting toward them from afar. This instantly drew everyone¡¯s gazes.

    Who¡¯de this time?

 Chapter 1044 - His Life Is Under My Protection!

    Chapter 1044 - His Life Is Under My Protection!

    This new arrival was dressed in a feather coat, and he had a willowy beard. A Dao sword hung by his waist, and he had an extraordinary bearing!

    Most striking of all, he stood atop a golden thundercloud!

    ¡°An expert from the Nine Extremes Profound Capital!¡± There was a disturbance amongst the guests, and their expressions shifted with irrepressible awe.

    The Nine Extremes Profound Capital!

    This was the top Daoist sect of the wilds, one of the Four Apexes of the Wilds. That meant that it was home to an Imperial Apex expert!

    Throughout all of the Wilds and its associated worlds, only the top Buddhist holynd, the Little Western Paradise, the top Demonist sect, the Demons¡¯ Elysium, and the Grotto of Abstruse Force could stand shoulder to shoulder with it!

    Until recently, the Grotto of Abstruse Force had been the greatest faction in all of the Wilds, the leader of the Four Apexes!

    But everyone knew that in the five hundred years following the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡¯s passing, the Grotto of Abstruse Force had descended into internal turmoil. Its strength was far from its former peak.

    ¡°Someone from the Nine Extremes Profound Capital?¡± Yue Bailing and the others were briefly stunned, but then, they realized something, and their spirits soared.

    This new arrival was only in the Profound Illumination Realm, but with his status, everyone present had to treat him with respect. None would dare offend him.

    In stark contrast, the Red Lotus cultists were solemn, and their expressions were shifting and uncertain.

    Zhangsun Hong, who¡¯d seemed confident and grand just moments prior, went so far as to rise and wee him with a smile.

    ¡°Zhangsun Hong of the Red Lotus Cult greets you, Fellow Daoist!¡± Zhangsun Hong inclined his head in greeting.

    He was a Profound Serenity powerhouse, yet now, he¡¯d taken the initiative to wee a Profound Illumination Emperor, and he¡¯d even greeted him with solemn respect!

    This made the others even less willing to be negligent, and it further offset this new arrival¡¯s transcendent status.

    ¡°The Nine Extremes Profound Capital? Are these reinforcements Miss Shichan sent over?¡± Su Yi said thoughtfully.

    The man in the feather coat stood in the skies not far from Autumn Waters Cliff. He swept his gaze across the group, and he barely reacted even when he saw Zhangsun Hong inclining his head in greeting.

    There was no doubt about it; he¡¯d long since grown ustomed to this sort of special treatment.

    ¡°Yue Shichan is a legacy disciple of our sect, and several of our seniors hold her in high regard. Fellow Daoists of the Red Lotus Sect, might you give the Nine Extremes Profound Capital face and let this end here?¡± the man in the feather coat said calmly, his tone casual.

    One light, airy sentence, and the Red Lotus Cult¡¯s camp felt their hearts sink.

    Conversely, Yue Bailing andpany were both surprised and delighted. Yue Shichan had entered the Nine Extremes Profound Capital justst year. Who¡¯d have thought she¡¯d be able to convince one of its Emperors to lend her his aid already?

    ¡°Shichan really is a good kid!¡± Yue Bailing¡¯s heart shook, and the other Yue nsmen inwardly sighed in relief.

    They refused to believe that the Red Lotus Cult would go against the Nine Extremes Profound Capital!

    ¡°Err¡­¡± Zhangsun Hong hesitated, his gaze shifting and uncertain.

    With his cultivation, he could have killed the man in the feather coat with ease, but he dared not try it.

    Because if he offended the Nine Extremes Profound Capital, they were sure to rip the Red Lotus Cult up by the roots!

    ¡°Hm? Don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s a problem?¡± the man in the feather coat said coolly.

    Zhangsun Hong stiffened, then hurriedly shook his head.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled,¡± the man in the feather coat said casually. ¡°From this day forth, the Red Lotus Cult is not to make trouble for the Yue Fa¡ª¡±

    But then, a burst of coldughter rang out. ¡°The Nine Extremes Profound Capital¡¯s prestige is quite something! They sent a mere Profound Illumination cultivator, and they think that¡¯s enough to influence what happens here today?¡±

    Uproar ensued, and everyone looked over.

    There, beneath the distant dome of heaven, an old man in beast skin robes strode over. He was tall and thin, with a waxyplexion.

    Everywhere he went, wind and lightning surged, and heaven and earth trembled. His imposing aura was monstrous and terrifying!

    ¡°He¡¯s finally here¡­¡± A hint of a smile tugged at Zhangsun Hong¡¯s lips.

    All of his nervous tension instantly disappeared without a trace!

    ¡°Who is that?¡±

    ¡°Mo Hengtian, a Profound Serenity Powerhouse from Red Dust Demon Mountain. That¡¯s one of the Wilds¡¯ Three Great Demonist Sects!¡±

    ¡­There was uproar throughout the teau, but everyone in the Red Lotus Cult¡¯s camp looked delighted.

    And the Yue Family? They were confused and uncertain.

    None of them had anticipated further developments after an expert of the Nine Extremes Profound Capital arrived!

    Indeed, I didn¡¯t misremember. The founder of the Red Lotus Cult really does have a deep connection to Red Dust Demon Mountain, thought Su Yi.

    This development didn¡¯t surprise him at all.

    Although Red Dust Demon Mountain was inferior to the Wilds¡¯ greatest Demonist Sect, the Demons¡¯ Elysium, it wasn¡¯t far off. It was far beyond most of the Wilds¡¯ peak factions.

    That Mo Hengtian dared intervene and rebuke the man in the feather coat was in part due to his status, and in part because he was a Profound Serenity cultivator. He naturally had no reason to fear a Profound Illumination cultivator like the man in the feather coat.

    ¡°Old Monster Mo?¡± The man in the feather coat furrowed his brow, his expression grave.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The sallow old man in beast skin robes red coldly at him. ¡°I don¡¯t know your status in the Nine Extremes Profound Capital, but out of consideration for your sect, I can represent the Red Lotus Cult in taking a step back. We won¡¯t pursue Yue Shichan¡¯s misdeeds any further.¡±

    Mo Hengtian paused, then said, ¡°But Yue Changtian must die! I urge you not to intervene any further. Otherwise, if we cast aside all pretenses of cordiality, I¡¯m not afraid to teach you a painful lesson!¡±

    His words were tyrannical beyond measure.

    But at the same time, he was giving the man in the feather coat an out, and he¡¯d agreed to let Yue Shichan off and settle the score with Yue Changtian instead.

    The man in the feather coat hesitated, then fell silent.

    When Yue Bailing andpany saw this, they felt as if someone had doused their delight with a bucket of cold water, and they felt chills in their hands and feet.

    Mo Hengtian smiled faintly, then issued a solemn warning. ¡°Yue Shichan is ultimately just a legacy disciple, and this is a conflict between two of the Profound Sky Realm¡¯s top factions. Fellow Daoist, is it really necessary toe into conflict with me over a single legacy disciple?¡±

    Before the man in the feather coat could respond, Mo Hengtian sped his fist. ¡°Please cooperate with me, Fellow Daoist!¡±

    The man in the feather coat sighed, then said coldly, ¡°Old Monster Mo, when I get back to the sect, I¡¯ll be sure to report everything you said and did here today to the sect!¡±

    This might have seemed like a threat, but he was in effect agreeing.

    There was no doubt about it: he¡¯d realized that should conflict break out, Mo Hengtian most likely really would teach him a painful lesson!

    In that case, he wouldn¡¯t just fail to help the Yue Family; it¡¯d leave his own face in shambles too.

    ¡°Hahaha! If the Nine Extremes Profound Capital finds fault with me, I¡¯ll naturallypensate them!¡± Mo Hengtian burst into satisfiedughter.

    The Red Lotus cultists and their guestsughed too. Their former glumness had vanishedpletely.

    Meanwhile, the Yue nsmen¡¯s eyes dulled, and their conviction wavered.

    Mo Hengtian¡¯s arrival was like the straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. Even Yue Bailing felt as if he had no options left.

    He¡¯de prepared, and he did have a few cards left, but none of them would be useful against Mo Hengtian!

    After all, even the man in the feather coat had backed down!

    ¡°Yue Bailing, my patience is limited. I¡¯ll just ask you this: are you handing him over or not?¡± Zhangsun Hong said gravely.

    He looked ferocious, and he didn¡¯t n to draw this out any longer. He wanted to force the Yue Family to lower its head!

    All eyes were instantly on Yue Bailing.

    Yue Bailing¡¯s expression shifted, and his fists were tightly clenched. Everyone could tell that this was brutal torment for this Profound Serenity powerhouse.

    ¡°Old Monster Yue, you should lower your head. I told you: the Yue Family has no hope of turning this around. Yue Changtian is just one person, and sacrificing him will buy peace for the entire family. That¡¯s the best result you can hope for,¡± urged Venerate Cloud Shadow.

    Yue Bailing¡¯s face was ashen and unsightly, and he gnashed his teeth so hard they almost shattered.

    Suddenly, a raspy voice rang out. ¡°Ancestor, you needn¡¯t trouble yourself on my behalf any longer.¡±

    A figure flew over from the distance. He was a middle-aged man in jade robes. He was tall and upright, with strikingly handsome features, but his face was pallid, and his aura was weak.

    ¡°Yue Changtian! He actually dared show up!!¡± someone cried out.

    Autumn Waters Cliff was instantly in uproar.

    ¡°Changtian, what are you doing here?¡± Yue Bailing¡¯s eyes widened with fury. ¡°Quick, go back!¡±

    Yue Changtianughed. ¡°They¡¯re after my life. I¡¯ll just give it to them!¡±

    He swept his gaze across Zhangsun Hong, Qin Ruoshui, Mo Hengtian, and the others. When he saw Su Yi seated by the cliffside, he paused briefly, but he quickly overlooked him.

    ¡°No matter what, I appreciate youing to our aid today, Fellow Daoist.¡± Yue Changtian faced the man in the feather coat and inclined his head in greeting. ¡°The Yue Family is endlessly grateful for this benevolence.¡±

    The man in the feather coat was instantly a bit ufortable, and he sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I didn¡¯t help much at all.¡±

    Yue Changtian¡¯s gaze was tender as he whispered, ¡°I trust that my daughter will be safe cultivating in the Nine Extremes Profound Capital. Thus, even if I die, I can die without regrets.¡±

    Quite a few people were moved. Everyone could tell that Yue Changtian hade here to die! He wanted to trade his life for peace for the Yue Family!

    ng!

    Qin Ruoshui took out a Dao sword and tossed it. It hovered vertically in the air.

    ¡°Want to kill yourself? Very well. Use this sword to end your life!¡± Qin Ruoshui¡¯s proud, aloof face was utterly cold.

    The atmosphere was instantly oppressive.

    Yue Bailing and the high elders were furious and enraged, and all of them spoke up to dissuade Yue Changtian.

    Zhangsun Hong watched coldly from the sidelines. Yue Changtian hade here to die. That meant that the oue of this Autumn Waters Assembly had already been determined!

    ¡°If you¡¯de to die just a little bit earlier, wouldn¡¯t it have saved us all a lot of trouble?¡± Mo Hengtian snorted coldly.

    The man in the feather coat looked away; he couldn¡¯t bear to watch.

    But it was then that Su Yi put his jug of wine away. He wasn¡¯t waiting any longer.

    And here he¡¯d thought he¡¯d see someone from the Little Western Paradisee to their aid. In that case, he wouldn¡¯t have needed to get involved.

    After all, he¡¯d told Yue Shichan that if she ran into trouble too great to resolve on her own, she could go to the Little Western Paradise for assistance. There was no way Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart would just stand back and watch her die.

    Now, it seemed Yue Shichan had never requested their aid.

    But none of that mattered anymore. There was absolutely no way Su Yi would let anything happen to Yue Changtian.

    After a moment¡¯s thought, Su Yi got up, put away his wicker chair, and faced Yue Changtian. ¡°Your life is under my protection.¡±

    Everyone present was bbergasted.

    Earlier, Su Yi had disregarded everything that happened around him, to the point that Zhangsun Hong andpany had practically forgotten he existed.

    It was for this very reason that when Su Yi abruptly stood up and proimed his intent to guarantee Yue Changtian¡¯s life, everyone almost assumed they¡¯d misheard.

    It was truly unexpected.

    After all, the assembly had reached a critical stage, and everyone¡¯s attention was focused on Yue Changtian. Who¡¯d have imagined a young man who¡¯d remained uninvolved thus far would choose this moment to step forth?

    Su Yi was instantly the center of attention.

    Yue Bailing andpany were stunned.

    Stepping up at a time like this was far beyond what most people were capable of!

    Look at Zhao Linkong and Xiao Wuji, who¡¯d backed down at thest moment. Or Venerate Cloud Shadow, who¡¯d chosen to work with the Red Lotus Cult. Who among them wasn¡¯t a long-famous Profound Serenity expert?

    Yet none of them dared back the Yue Family up, while a young man like Su Yi did!

    Yue Bailing andpany were moved, and they felt indescribably rueful.

    ¡°No matter what happens, even if we have to risk our lives, we cannot allow Fellow Daoist Su to get swept up in this,¡± Yue Bailing transmitted with staunch conviction.

    The others nodded.

    It was easy to add flowers to brocade but difficult to send coal in a blizzard!

    Su Yi¡¯s actions were unquestionably precious and meaningful to them.

    ¡°My life¡­ under your protection¡­?¡± Yue Changtian was stunned too, and it seemed he found this difficult to believe.

    A momentter, he shed Su Yi a dashing smile and sped his fists. ¡°My young friend, I appreciate your good intentions, but please, don¡¯t get involved. I¡¯d hate for you to get hurt.¡±

    There was no doubt about it: in Yue Changtian¡¯s eyes, Su Yi was just a hot-blooded youth. He didn¡¯t take his words seriously at all.

    Yue Bailing and the others nodded too. All of them spoke up to dissuade Su Yi.

    ¡°....¡± Su Yi said nothing.

    ¡°Who is this little baby? What¡¯s he doing here? He¡¯s simply causing a ruckus!¡± But Mo Hengtian snorted coldly, seemingly a bit displeased.

    Zhangsun Hong and the others were angry too. Some kid they¡¯d overlooked dared jump out into the open now? How reckless!

    ¡°Chi Peng, go make that kid shut his mouth,¡± ordered Zhangsun Hong.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Elder Chi Peng stood up, but before he could do anything, one of the guestsughed.

    ¡°Elder Chi Peng, he¡¯s just a little fellow. Why trouble yourself? Please, allow me.¡± The speaker was a middle-aged man in brocade robes. He was in the mid-stage Profound Illumination Realm, and he was one of the prominent experts the Red Lotus Cult had invited here.

    As he spoke, he shifted on his feet and swung his palm at Su Yi¡¯s head. ¡°Young man, loose lips lead to disaster. You¡¯ve just cost yourself your life!¡±

    Splurt!

    A bloodied head flew through the air.

    But the crowd¡¯s eyes widened in response.

    Because it was the middle-aged man in brocade who¡¯d been killed!

    A streak of sword qi had cleaved right through his neck. As his severed head flew through the air, his body crumbled into ash.

    Too quick!

    The middle-aged man in brocade was dead before his cold, contemptuous mockery had even finished echoing through the air.

    But now, his attempt at mockery seemed as ironic as could be.

    He said loose lips led to disaster, only to die first as a result¡­

    The entire area was deathly silent. The influential guests were stunned, while the Red Lotus cultists were bbergasted. They found this difficult to believe.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Qin Ruoshui couldn¡¯t help but reevaluate Su Yi.

    Zhangsun Hong¡¯s expression darkened, and his brow furrowed.

    Elder Chi Peng broke out in cold sweats, and his heart shook. He couldn¡¯t help but imagine what could have happened. What would have be of me if I¡¯d been the one to attack?

    ¡°So, that kid is a hidden expert!¡± Venerate Cloud Shadow¡¯s eyes shed.

    ¡°Eighteen or neen, that¡¯s all, yet he killed a mid-stage Profound Illumination Emperor in a single blow. That¡¯s a bit interesting!¡± Mo Hengtian¡¯s eyebrows rose.

    He could tell that in Su Yi¡¯s earlier casual strike, his fingertips had burst with sword qi, letting him y the middle-aged man in brocade robes with ease. He¡¯d destroyed the middle-aged man in brocade robes effortlessly. His power was unbelievable!

    ¡°Incredible!¡± Yue Changtian looked impressed.

    Yue Bailing andpany were rtively calm. They¡¯d already heard from Yue Yunshan that Su Yi had in fourteen infamous old devils on the Thousand Whirlpools Star Road!

    ¡°Where did that kide from?¡± The man in the feather coat, the reinforcements from the Nine Extremes Profound Capital, was stunned too.

    A strange silence descended upon the venue.

    Su Yi casually brushed off his clothes and said tly, ¡°No need to waste any more time. I said it already: Yue Changtian¡¯s life is under my protection. If you¡¯re not convinced, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    This deration provoked uproar throughout the teau.

    ¡°Little scoundrel, do you really think you¡¯re some kind of sovereign? How dare you disregard me!¡± Elder Chi Peng bellowed in fury.

    Su Yi flicked his fingertip.

    Whoosh!

    A wisp of sword qi shed into being, then descended.

    Boom!

    Elder Chi Peng resisted with all his might, but mere momentster, his defensive power and treasures exploded.

    That streak of sword qi had split him in two, and his bisected corpse disintegrated into ash with a bang.

    Destroyed, both body and soul!

    This tyrannical killing technique astonished everyone present once more.

    They could have chalked up the brocade-robed middle-aged man¡¯s death tocency.

    But Elder Chi Peng had obviously fought with all his might. Su Yi slew him with ease nheless!

    And Elder Chi Peng had been in thete-stage Profound Illumination Realm. He was even stronger than the middle-aged man in brocade, yet he nheless crumpled like paper, dying beneath a single sh!

    This was far too terrifying.

    The Profound Illumination Emperors in attendance were all visibly stunned, and their hair stood on end. Who is that kid? How could he be so terrifying?

    And the Profound Serenity experts Zhangsun Hong, Qin Ruoshui, Venerate Cloud Shadow, all had unsightly, rmed looks on their faces.

    To the point that they were starting to regret not taking the time to suss out the young man in blue¡¯s origins as soon as he appeared.

    And Yue Changtian, who¡¯d been prepared to face his death, was increasingly stunned. The same went for the man in the feather coat.

    None of them could imagine how a teenager could possess such fighting strength!

    But there¡¯s no way they¡¯ll let up now, not until he¡¯s dead or they¡¯re dead¡­ Yue Bailing sighed to himself.

    He realized that now that Su Yi had struck a killing blow, it wouldn¡¯t matter if the Yue Family did everything in their power to protect Su Yi. The Red Lotus Cult wouldn¡¯t rest until he¡¯d been destroyed!

    The Autumn Watters Assembly could only end in death!

    Off in the distance, Mo Hengtian said icily, ¡°An ordinary Profound Illumination Emperor will surely be no match for him. Fellow Daoist Ruoshui, how about you handle him? Remember: don¡¯t take his life. I¡¯m quite interested in him!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Qin Ruoshui nodded.

    Her robes were ck, and her skin was snow-white. She had a cold, aloof disposition.

    As soon as she stepped forth, iparably forceful and terrifying murderous intent swept outward, scattering the clouds. Even the mountain swayed beneath her feet.

    ng!

    She stretched out her hand, and the sword hovering before Yue Changtian whooshed back into her grip.

    Sword in hand, she stepped into the air, her beautiful eyes shing like lightning as she gazed down at Su Yi. ¡°Dare you fight me, little fellow?¡±

    Yue Bailing couldn¡¯t hold back. He said gravely, ¡°You¡¯re a lofty Profound Serenity cultivator, yet here you are, bullying a junior. How shameless! If you want to fight someone, this old man will be happy to apany you!¡±

    His voice boomed throughout heaven and earth.

    ¡°Ancestor, allow me.¡± Yue Changtian took a step forward and ascended.

    Both Yue Family Profound Serenity Emperors were obviously prepared to risk it all.

    ¡°If you dare intervene, I assure you that you¡¯ll implicate the entire Yue Family. Do with that knowledge as you see fit!¡± Mo Hengtian said coldly.

    Yue Changtian¡¯s expression was instantly iparably unsightly, while Yue Bailing¡¯s brow furrowed. His heart sank.

    But by now, Su Yi was starting to lose patience. He sighed. ¡°A minor inconvenience, that¡¯s all. What need is there to lose your cool?¡±

    He then swept his gaze across Yue Bailing, Yue Changtian and the others. ¡°Starting now, all of you should just stand back and watch.¡±

    ¡°Err¡­.¡± The Yue nsmen were stunned, and their eyes widened.

    Even if you¡¯d hit them over the head, they never would have guessed that Su Yi would want to face this cmity on his own. Furthermore, judging from his tone, it seemed¡­ he was a bit displeased with Yue Bailing and Yue Changtian¡¯s behavior?

    Mo Hengtian, Zhangsun Hong, and the others were dumbstruck too.

    They¡¯d seen arrogance before, but never anyone this arrogant.

    Who beneath the heavens would dare disregard Profound Serenity Emperors like them?

    Even that Nine Extremes Profound Capital Profound Illumination Emperor could only endure in silence!

    Yet now, a teenager had announced his intentions of fighting all of them on his own. This seemed simply frenzied!

 Chapter 1045 - Bear Witness to His Wanton Pride

    Chapter 1045 - Bear Witness to His Wanton Pride

    A stifled silence descended upon the teau.

    It was as if the young man in blue wanted everyone, past and present, to bear witness to his wanton pride. He couldn¡¯t have been any more self-confident!

    He even disregarded Profound Serenity Emperors! Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised?

    ¡°Hah? You¡¯re so arrogant that I¡¯m actually rather curious to see just what kinds of ¡®delightful surprises¡¯ you¡¯ll bring me,¡± Mo Hengtian said in a low voice.

    His voice was soft, but it echoed throughout heaven and earth, making the onlookers¡¯ hair stand on end. They could hear the cold intent in his words.

    ng!

    Qin Ruoshui stood beneath the dome of heaven, shaking her sword as she said slowly, ¡°Come on then. Kill me!¡±

    Her tone was rife with disdain.

    But Su Yi ignored her. Instead, he swept his gaze across the Red Lotus cultists and their allies. ¡°You¡¯d best all attack me at once. Otherwise, this battle is going to be seriously boring.¡±

    ¡°...¡± The crowd was at a loss for words. This kid is only getting even more arrogant!

    And when Su Yi directly ignored her, Qin Ruoshui¡¯s expression darkened.

    Whoosh!

    She turned her wrist, shaking her sword as if opening a fan. In a sh, she unleashed a perfectly round, pale blue sword shadow. It ripped through the skies and cleaved at Su Yi.

    The blue sword shadow was full of the power of Profound Serenity Laws. It was beautiful, with a dreamlike quality, but its majesty made countless hearts tremble.

    Especially the Profound Illumination Emperors. All of them felt suffocated!

    But Su Yi merely swung his sleeves.

    The perfectly round blue sword shadow was like the moon reflected on the surface of ake, but it shattered instantly.

    Divine radiance scattered, and Su Yi¡¯s tall, upright figure soared into the air.

    ng!

    The clear, ethereal hum of a sword rang out.

    The dreamlike, radiant, Moonlit Shadow was like a moon reflected in autumn waters as it appeared in Su Yi¡¯s grip. Its misty glow only further enhanced Su Yi¡¯s air of transcendence, making him seem like a banished immortal.

    ¡°What an excellent sword! It¡¯s like it''s naturally imbued with divinity!¡± Yue Changtian¡¯s eyes lit up.

    He was a sword cultivator, and they called him the Ash Night Sword Emperor. He naturally realized how extraordinary Moonlit Shadow was at a nce!

    After seeing Su Yi break Qin Ruoshui¡¯s attack with a single swing of his sleeves, many of those present were visibly startled. When they saw him soar into the sky, weapon in hand, his magnificent bearing made even some of the old monsters gasp.

    Boom!

    Beneath the dome of heaven, Qin Ruoshui narrowed her beautiful eyes. Arcs of blue lightning surged around her, shattering the surrounding skies and tearing the dome of heaven!

    This Profound Serenity powerhouse of the Red Lotus Cult had the strength of her cultivation base on full disy. Her imposing aura alone was enough to leave most of the Profound Illumination cultivators in attendance on the verge of breaking down.

    ¡°Cut!¡± Qin Ruoshui said softly.

    It was just one word, but it was like an invocation. Her Dao sword bloomed with blue lightning, and the de was swathed in an utterly destructive aura as it swept through the sky.

    Even Yue Bailing and Yue Changtian, Profound Serenity Emperors in their own right, visibly reacted.

    They knew that it would have taken everything they had to fight Qin Ruoshui.

    So how¡­ would Su Yi neutralize her attack?

    Zhangsun Hong, the other Red Lotus cultists, Venerate Cloud Shadow, the other guests, Mo Hengtian of Red Dust Demon Pce, and even the man in the feather coat held their breath and watched attentively.

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t even dodge. He soared into the heavens, and Moonlit Shadow let out a clear hum.

    Boom!

    Heaven and earth shook.

    As Su Yi swung his sword, he released unstoppable, overbearing sword force from Moonlit Shadow.

    He was like an immortal of the sword dancing with his moonlit shadow, his sword rebelling against the heavens!

    Bang!!

    A deafening impact rang out, and the blue lightning dissipated. Qin Ruoshui¡¯s sword qi shattered like ss.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Everyone present was shaken.

    The Yue nsmen were wide-eyed and tongue-tied. Isn¡¯t he a bit too ferocious?

    Zhangsun Hong looked more solemn than ever before.

    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong here!¡± Mo Hengtian¡¯s pupils constricted.

    ¡°What terrifying swordsmanship. He seems not one whit inferior to our Profound Serenity Elder Yan Suni!¡± The man in the feather coat was shaken too.

    Su Yi¡¯s attack was unquestionably far too forceful and tyrannical. It shook the hearts and minds of everyone present.

    Only now did they realize that this seemingly brazen, arrogant young man in blue was actually a hidden, terrifying expert!

    When she saw Su Yi attack again, Qin Ruoshui¡¯s expression shifted dramatically, and she met his sh head-on.

    But a momentter, her sword was sent flying from her grip, and its wails shook the heavens. Even her arm snapped at the wrist with a spray of blood.

    ¡°How is this possible!?¡± Qin Ruoshui panicked, and the blood drained from her face.

    But Su Yi was alreadyunching his next attack!

    ¡°Go!¡± An explosive bellow rang out as Zhangsun Hong rushed to her aid.

    This Profound Serenity Realm powerhouse of the Red Lotus Cult swung a spear swathed in blood-red light and thrust from afar. His momentum was fierce and explosive.

    The Burning Sun Blood Spear!

    This was Zhangsun Hong¡¯s natal weapon. It struck like blood lightning, with the might of annihtion.

    Practically simultaneously, Venerate Cloud Shadow took action. He drew a golden fly whisk covered in flowing golden light and attacked from afar.

    ¡°That old bastard! How utterly shameless!¡± Yue Bailing was furious.

    He was just about to intervene when Yue Changtian stopped him. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su told us not to intervene. Besides¡­ Ancestor, do you really think he needs our help¡­?¡±

    His voice was rueful, and he looked a bit dazed.

    Su Yi¡¯s attainments in the Dao of the Sword were just too much. Even he felt his heart quiver in terror.

    Yue Bailing was briefly stunned. He looked over, and saw the grand battle raging beneath the dome of heaven. Su Yi was fighting alone, but he was warding off the encirclement of three Profound Serenity Emperors. Shockingly, he wasn¡¯t at all at a disadvantage!

    Yue Bailing couldn¡¯t help but feel dazed.

    Just where did this Fellow Daoist Sue from!?

    ¡°Dammit! When did the Profound Sky Realm give rise to a junior like you!?¡± Mo Hengtian could no longer remain calm.

    He was from the Wilds¡¯ Red Dust Demon Mountain, and he had a vast breadth of experience. He¡¯d lived for countless years, but try as he might, he couldn¡¯t recall even so much as hearing about such a heaven-defying young man before.

    A teenager, nothing more, yet he cut Profound Illumination Emperors down like grass!

    And now, he was single-handedly facing down three Profound Serenity Emperors!

    This was unquestionably far too terrifying. To the point of overturning Mo Hengtian¡¯s perception of reality! Never mind in the modern-day Wilds, no such thing had ever urred in the Wilds¡¯ long history. It was absolutely unprecedented and unheard of!

    ¡°So strong!¡±

    ¡°Just who is that boy?¡±

    ¡°How did the Yue Family invite such an expert of the Dao of the Sword?¡±

    Uproar ensued throughout Autumn Waters Cliff. The experts of the Red Lotus Cult were all visibly astonished and rmed.

    It wasn¡¯t that they were kicking up a fuss about nothing. They were Emperors! What wind and waves hadn¡¯t they seen before?

    But all of this was truly unbelievable. Anyone who saw it would have a hard time maintaining their cool!

    ¡°Old Daoist Niu, you go too!¡± Mo Hengtian suddenly bellowed.

    Old Daoist Niu was the only Profound Serenity Realm Emperor amongst the Red Lotus Cult¡¯s guests. He too was stunned by Su Yi¡¯sbat prowess, and hearing Mo Hengtian call for him by name left him feeling conflicted.

    But in the end, he gnashed his teeth, roared, and charged into the fray.

    Boom!

    He activated a glittering, golden Daoist seal. His momentum was strong and forceful.

    But what left the onlookers wide-eyed and tongue-tied was that even after he joined the fray, they couldn¡¯t suppress Su Yi!

    No, as the battle raged on, Su Yi¡¯s momentum became even stronger and more forceful. It didn¡¯t seem as if he were surrounded at all. No, it seemed like he was single-handedly suppressing four Profound Serenity Emperors at once.

    This level of strength was enough to blow the onlookers¡¯ minds. How could a neen-year-old Emperor exist in this world? That was unbelievable already, but he could even cross realms to suppress four Profound Serenity Emperors at once!

    ¡°How is this¡­¡± Mo Hengtian was both shocked and infuriated. His expression was terrifyingly dark, and he felt an indescribable agitation.

    He asked himself if he could have taken on those four Profound Serenity Emperors at once, and he wasn¡¯t at all confident. Yet now, a mid-stage Profound Illumination young man was doing just that!

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been frantic?

    ¡°If we don¡¯t take that boy out quickly, he¡¯s going to turn the tables!¡± Mo Hengtian gnashed his teeth, and his eyes shone with killing intent. Without any further hesitation, he stepped into the air and attacked.

    Boom!

    Firelight surged into the firmament, interwoven with the power of the Laws. Mo Hengtian immediately waved a bronze battleaxe and charged into the fray to help the others take Su Yi down. His ferocious momentum was tyrannical beyond measure.

    ¡°Senior Mo has finally taken action!¡±

    ¡°This time, that kid is going to die beyond a shadow of a doubt!¡±

    The Red Lotus Cult¡¯s camp perked up. All of them sighed in relief. Of all of the Profound Serenity cultivators present, Mo Tianheng was the strongest!

    The Yue nsmen¡¯s hearts clenched, and they inwardly cried out in rm.

    But then, Su Yi¡¯sughter emanated from the battlefield. ¡°You¡¯ve finallye, you old codger!¡±

    His voice boomed like a morning bell or evening drum, reverberating throughout heaven and earth.

    Everyone was stunned. Su Yi made it seem as if he¡¯d been waiting for Mo Hengtian this entire time!

    Mo Hengtian was startled. What¡¯s going on? Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯ve been tricked!?

    It was then that Su Yi¡¯s aura underwent a stark transformation. He no longer held back, and he circted the full extent of his cultivation base.

    Boom!

    His blue robes billowed around him, and a terrifying sword intent spread from his tall, upright figure.

    Moonlit Shadow seemed to sense Su Yi¡¯s murderous intent. The clear, ethereal, dreamlike de nged and hummed, like the might of the heavens themselves. Its power shook the skies.

    ¡°This is bad!¡± Mo Hengtian¡¯s hair stood on end as he sensed a potentially lethal threat. I really have been tricked! That young man didn¡¯t use his full power earlier. He must have held back to lure me into battle and ensure I didn¡¯t escape!

    s, he understood toote.

    ¡°Die!¡± As Su Yi¡¯s calm voice rang out, he swung his sword, breaking his enemies¡¯ encirclement. The edge of his sword was like the boundless river of stars pouring down from the heavens as it swept toward Mo Hengtian.

    ¡°Activate¡ª¡ª!¡± At this life-or-death juncture, Mo Hengtian roared and used a forbidden technique. His cultivation base soared, as if he¡¯d lit it aze.

    He suddenly swung his battleaxe and shed with Su Yi in midair.

    Crunch!

    The axe split in two.

    ¡°How is this¡­¡± Mo Hengtian was so startled that his soul practically left his body. He couldn¡¯t believe it! He¡¯d just poured his entire cultivation base into his forbidden technique, only to fail to block even a single hit?

    A momentter, the boundless sword intent swept toward him, like the river of stars breaking through a dam and enveloping himpletely.

    Boom!

    Sword light surged, and the entire stretch of sky copsed.

    Mo Hengtian was a Profound Serenity powerhouse of Red Dust Demon Mountain, but this unstoppable sword intent ripped his body to shreds, shattering his soul. He disappearedpletely into the boundless sword light.

    Nothing remained of him but ash!

    One sh, and Su Yi overpowered a group of Profound Serenity cultivators¡¯ joint encirclement, ying Mo Hengtian!

    This domineering scene left everyone present astonished.

    Only now did they finally understand that earlier, Su Yi hadn¡¯t used his full power in any way. Furthermore, he¡¯d obviously done this to trick Mo Hengtian into joining the fray and getting himself killed.

    This was far too terrifying.

    When they realized this, Zhangsun Hong, Qin Ruoshui, Venerate Cloud Shadow, and Old Daoist Niu felt a chill course through them. Their will to fight wavered. Even someone as strong as Mo Hengtian had been lured to his doom, so what about them?

    It was no exaggeration to say that had Su Yi disyed his full power earlier, he could have taken them down in a single swing!

    Boom!

    After eliminating Mo Hengtian, Su Yi swung his sword without mercy.

    The already injured Qin Ruoshui barely had time to shriek in terror before an unstoppable, tyrannical sword qi swept through her delicate frame, chopping her into pieces. She exploded in midair.

    ¡°Run!¡± Zhangsun Hong¡¯s eyes bulged as if about to burst. He turned and fled, now fully aware that he had no hope of turning this around.

    In truth, there was no need for his warning. Venerate Cloud Shadow and Old Daoist Niu realized the situation didn¡¯t bode well, and they¡¯d already turned to flee, not daring to hesitate in the slightest.

    s, they were ultimately toote.

    Why had Su Yi withheld his strength? It was to prevent these old-timers from realizing their predicament and fleeing!

    Otherwise, there¡¯d have been no need to wait until Mo Hengtian joined the battle. He could have just killed them directly.

    ¡°Die!¡± A calm voice rang out.

    Zhangsun Hong felt a stinging pain in his soul. A momentter, a streak of sword light shed before his eyes.

    Before he could even dodge, it bore through his forehead, right between the eyes!

    It was just one sh, but its tyrannical power destroyed Zhangsun Hong¡¯s body and soul, exploding them to bits.

    Practically simultaneously¡ª

    Several thousand feet away, the skies tore like canvas, and Venerate Cloud Shadow¡¯s figure staggered back into view.

    His expression was full of terror as he cried out, ¡°Brother Yue, I was wrong. Please, have him spare me¡­¡±

    But his words came to an abrupt halt.

    A rain of sword light lit up, tearing him to shreds with ease.

    It all happened just too quickly!

    Barely a single breath of time passed between Su Yi cutting down Mo Hengtian and him taking down Qin Ruoshui, Zhangsun Hong, and Venerate Cloud Shadow. It was over in the blink of an eye.

    Four Profound Serenity Emperors, people who stood at the pinnacle of the Profound Sky Realm, had been cut down like chives. Su Yi had harvested each of them in a single sh!

    And now, Su Yi had already appeared in front of Old Daoist Niu.

    The old Daoist¡¯s courage failed him, and hepletely panicked. He begged, ¡°I only came here to help out. Please, senior, show mercy¡­¡±

    Splurt!

    A streak of sword qi shed by, and Old Daoist Niu died where he stood.

    Now, all five of the Profound Serenity Emperors in the Red Lotus Cult¡¯s camp had fallen!

    Su Yi¡¯s sword swept through the dome of heaven, cutting down Profound Serenity Emperors!

    The teau was deathly silent. Everyone¡¯s heart shook, and they were rooted to the spot.

    At just neen years of age, with mere mid-stage Profound Illumination cultivation, he¡¯d fought five Profound Serenity cultivators single-handedly, turning the tides! He¡¯d even executed all five of his opponents with unstoppable momentum!

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised by this bloody scene?

    This was more than just killing fellow Profound Illumination Emperors as if they were dogs or chickens. He could kill even Profound Serenity Emperors with ease!

    The skies were in turmoil, and the smell of blood permeated the air. The night was increasingly dark and heavy, and the resplendent light of the setting sun seemed to pale inparison to the young man in blue.

    His tall, upright figure was like the most dazzling light of all.

    He brushed his fingertip against the t of Moonlit Shadow and whispered, ¡°These opponents were a bit weak. You aren¡¯t satisfied either, are you?¡±

    Moonlit Shadow quivered and hummed in apparent agreement.

 Chapter 1046 - Making Them Accomplices

    Chapter 1046 - Making Them Aplices

    Four Profound Illumination Emperors of the Red Lotus Cult remained on Autumn Waters Cliff, as well as a few of their guests.

    All of them were ovee with rm and astonishment.

    They¡¯d already been nning to flee, but before they could take action, Yue Bailing¡¯s qi sealed thempletely. They couldn¡¯t even move.

    They were all in the Profound Illumination Realm. With a Profound Serenity Emperor¡¯s qi blocking them, they were like deer staring down a tiger.

    Whoever moved, died!

    Yue Changtian, Yue Shuihan and the others¡¯ hearts swelled. A man and his sword, that¡¯s all, but he swept through his enemies in a sh, like an immortal of the sword. How often do you see something like this in the mortal realm?

    As if he¡¯s transcended this world!

    Yue Yunshan thought back to what Su Yi had said as they returned via the Thousand Whirlpools Star Road and muttered, ¡°So, Fellow Daoist Su was telling the truth. To him¡­ this really was no more than a trivial inconvenience¡­¡±

    At the time, Yue Yunshan hadn¡¯t taken this at all seriously. He figured Su Yi was just trying tofort him.

    Who¡¯d have thought¡­ everything he¡¯d said woulde true?

    ¡°At the end of the day, my horizons are too narrow,¡± Yue Yunshan whispered.

    ¡°If Elder Yan Suni saw this genius of the Dao of the Sword, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯d do everything in her power to spar with him,¡± the man in the feather coat said in a daze.

    Yan Suni was the top sword cultivator of the Nine Extremes Profound Capital!

    She was famed throughout the Wilds as the peerlessdy sword immortal of her generation. Her magnificence was unmatched, and she would have dazzled any era she¡¯d appeared in.

    Even the Nine Extremes Profound Capital¡¯s Imperial Apex Realm Pure One had praised Yan Suni¡¯s talent. He said she was the best of her generation in the Wilds, and that she was almostparable to Su Xuanjun¡¯s disciple Qing Tang!

    Of course, he¡¯d said that a long time ago.

    Five hundred years ago, after the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force inexplicably passed away, Empress Qing Tang seized control of the Grotto of Abstruse Force and proimed herself sovereign!

    In terms of reputation, foundations, and cultivation, Yan Suni had long since ceased to be Qing Tang¡¯s match.

    Even so, she was a first-rate swordswoman in the Wilds, enough that even most older-generation cultivators paled byparison.

    Comparing Su Yi to Yan Suni was already extremely high praise.

    s, the man in the feather coat¡¯s thinking was a bit skewed¡­

    ng!

    Su Yi put away his sword, turned, and descended from the sky.

    He paid no heed to the ashen-faced Red Lotus cultists. Instead, he waved the man in the feather coat over. ¡°Come here.¡±

    The man in the feather coat was stunned.

    Casually beckoning over someone from the Nine Extremes Profound Capital was unquestionably extremely arrogant and rude.

    But the man in the feather coat dared not reveal how he felt. Instead, he calmed himself, stepped through the sky, and appeared before Su Yi, sping his fist. ¡°Might I ask what guidance you have for me?¡±

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°Did Yue Shichan ask you for help, or were you acting on another¡¯s orders?¡±

    The man in the feather coat was confused, but he nheless answered, ¡°Yue Shichan asked one of our grand elders for help, and the grand elder sent me here.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°You¡¯re an Emperor of the Nine Extremes Profound Capital, and since you were here on orders, you were representing your sect. Tell me, how do you think you performed today?¡±

    The man in the feather coat was instantly a bit bbergasted, and he felt thoroughly ill at ease. Is this guy seriously chastising me?

    Before he could respond, Su Yi continued, ¡°It might not be polite to say it, but today, you were tough on the outside and timid on the inside. Your behavior has brought shame to the Nine Extremes Profound Capital.¡±

    Everyone present gasped. None of them had anticipated that after the battle ended, Su Yi would call the man in the feather coat over to chastise him!

    The man in the feather coat¡¯s face was red with anger and embarrassment.

    ¡°A Profound Serenity Emperor from Red Dust Demon Mountain, that¡¯s all. Had you stubbornly held fast, doing everything in your power to help the Yue Family, do you really think that Mo Hengtian would have dared to kill you?¡±

    Su Yi really was a bit displeased.

    The man in the feather coat hade here on orders, as representative of the Nine Extremes Profound Capital. He ought to have been able to use his sect¡¯s prestige to force their enemies topromise.

    Yet this sniveling coward was pathetically weak. In the face of Mo Hengtian¡¯s threats, he backed down without a fight!

    In doing so, he screwed the entire Yue Family over!

    If Su Yi wasn''t here, Yue Changtian would have been doomed!

    The man in the feather coat felt like he had no face left, and he tried to argue. ¡°Even if he didn¡¯t dare to kill me, his cultivation base is greater than mine¡­¡±

    Su Yi cut him off here, ¡°You knew he wouldn¡¯t kill you, but you still backed down. You do realize that your cowardice almost got Yue Shichan¡¯s father killed?¡±

    The man in the feather coat said nothing, but his expression was shifting and uncertain.

    ¡°By backing down, you hurt your sect¡¯s prestige. If word gets out, you¡¯ll lose face, but more than that, everyone will think the Nine Extremes Profound Capital is a sect of cowards. You¡¯re the top Daoist sect in all the Wilds, yet even some old codger from Red Dust Demon Mountain was enough to intimidate you!¡±

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t the least bit polite. His rebuke left the man in the feather coat so ashamed he almost wanted to die, and he wanted nothing more than a hole to hide himself in.

    Yue Bailing and the others couldn¡¯t help but resonate with Su Yi¡¯s words.

    Thinking back on it carefully, although the man in the feather coat hade to help them, he really hade across as pathetically weak.

    Had he really gone all out, would Mo Hengtian have dared throw his weight around?

    After all, the man in the feather coat had the Wilds¡¯ greatest Daoist sect behind them, the Nine Extremes Profound Capital!

    How could Red Dust Demon Mountain dare offend a faction like that lightly?

    Su Yi took out a jug of wine, then took a sip. ¡°Never mind the rest. How do you think the grand elder who sent you here is going to treat you now? And how would your sect¡¯s higher-ups appraise your behavior?¡±

    The man in the feather coat instantly stiffened, and his clothes were drenched with cold sweat.

    But this time, it wasn¡¯t shame or anger, but rather, fear and worry!

    It was true! When he reported back to the sect, given the grand elder¡¯s unyielding disposition, she was sure to lose her temper and punish him severely when she learned what had happened.

    The thought left the man in the feather coat despondent.

    ¡°But I can give you a chance to make up for it,¡± said Su Yi, sharply changing tacks.

    The man in the feather coat was stunned. Then, he took a deep breath and solemnly sped his fist. ¡°Your every word was like a wake-up call, and I¡¯m deeply ashamed of myself. Please, enlighten me. How can I make amends?¡±

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°Go kill the rest of those the Red Lotus Cult sent here. That¡¯ll be enough.¡±

    The Yue nsmen instantly understood Su Yi¡¯s true intentions. Despite themselves, their hearts shook. He¡¯s¡­ he¡¯s obviously trying to make the Nine Extremes Profound Capitalplicit in what happened here!

    If he kills them, and if the Red Lotus Cult tries to take revenge on the Yue Family, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll first have to weigh the consequences of offending the Nine Extremes Profound Capital!

    Furthermore, the Nine Extremes Profound Capital would surelye to our aid. After all, they¡¯re the ones who sent the man in the feather coat to intervene in the Autumn Waters Assembly!

    If the man in the feather coat kills the Red Lotus Cult Emperors, he¡¯ll have created an enmity between the cult and his sect!

    The Nine Extremes Profound Capital is the Wilds¡¯ top Daoist sect. How could they remain uninvolved?

    But when they heard Su Yi¡¯s words, the Red Lotus cultists¡¯ expressions shifted dramatically. Someone cried out, ¡°We¡¯ve already admitted defeat. Are you really going to kill us all?¡±

    Another was so terrified that he immediately turned tail and fled.

    The teau was instantly in chaos.

    But Su Yi and Yue Bailing took action, suppressing everyst one of them, including their guests.

    An old man rasped bitterly, ¡°We only came here to watch, and we never did anything to harm the Yue Family. Why can¡¯t you let us go?¡±

    ¡°You came here to support the Red Lotus Cult. Do you think you can just pretend nothing happened, and that you can leave, just like that?¡± Yue Bailing snorted coldly.

    Su Yi nced at the man in the feather coat. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, I won¡¯t force you. But you ought to understand that killing them will make up for your mistakes, and you¡¯ll be able to report back without shame. Furthermore, you won¡¯t have to fear these people getting revenge.¡±

    The man in the feather coat fell silent. Then, without any wasted words, he attacked, cutting down the suppressed cultists and guests one by one.

    Without the slightest mercy!

    It was a bloody sight.

    But the Yue nsmen didn¡¯t feel at all sorry for these people.

    The winner was the king, and the loser was a bandit. Had they lost today¡­ would their enemies have shown mercy on them?

    More importantly, Su Yi was doing this for the Yue Family¡¯s benefit!

    Once he¡¯d finished, the man in the feather coat faced Su Yi and bowed. ¡°Sir, thank you for your guidance. You¡¯ve taught me the error of my ways!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s expression mellowed, and he nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve effectively made aplices of the Nine Extremes Divine Capital, and that¡¯s sure to provoke some of your sect¡¯s old-timers displeasure and distaste. After all, no one likes being plotted against. But you can simply tell them the truth. If they¡¯re upset, let them be upset with me.¡±

    Su Yi paused, then added, ¡°Right, my name is Su Yi, and I¡¯m Miss Shichan¡¯s friend.¡±

    He could already anticipate that after the man in the feather coat reported to his superiors, the old-timers of the Nine Extremes Profound Capital were sure to ask Yue Shichan about his origins and background.

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t care in the least.

    The man in the feather coat¡¯s heart shook as he realized that the young man in blue wasn¡¯t at all concerned about provoking the sect¡¯s ire!

    Su Yi¡­? Just who is he? Where does he get such confidence?

    The man in the feather coat was a bit bewildered, but there was one thing he was certain of. Even if they realized they¡¯d been plotted against, after hearing about Su Yi¡¯s heaven-defyingbat prowess, the sect¡¯s old-timers wouldn¡¯t act against him.

    After all, he was a Profound Illumination Emperor in histe teens, yet he¡¯d single-handedly in five Profound Serenity Emperors with ease! No one in the Wilds would dare offend someone like that lightly!

    ¡°Has Miss Shichan taken on a master?¡± Su Yi asked out of nowhere.

    The man in the feather coat shook his head. ¡°She only joined the sectst year. Despite her extraordinary talent, she has to wait three years before she¡¯ll get the chance to be one of our senior¡¯s closed-door disciples.¡±

    ¡°But Miss Shichan really is exceptional, and she has transcendentprehension when ites to the Dao of the Sword. Although it¡¯s only been a year or so since she entered the sect, she¡¯s already drawn the attention of numerous old monsters. Furthermore, Yan Suni recently broke precedent to announce that three years from now, she¡¯d give Miss Shichan the opportunity to cultivate alongside her.¡±

    Here, the man in the feather coat looked a bit envious. He was an established Emperor himself, but he was well aware that if Yue Shichan really took Yan Suni as her master, her future aplishments would far surpass his!

    ¡°Yan Suni? So, it¡¯s her¡­¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes shone with a hint of reminiscence.

    He had a deep impression of Yan Suni.

    Because this matchless beauty of the Wilds¡¯ top Daoist sect had, long ago, been viewed as capable ofpeting with his youngest disciple, Qing Tang.

 Chapter 1047 - A Phoenix Perches on a Parasol Tree

    Chapter 1047 - A Phoenix Perches on a Parasol Tree

    But then, that makes sense. Qing Tang has already proimed herself sovereign of the Wilds. With that girl Yan Suni¡¯s aptitude, she¡¯s long since been qualified to be an elder of the Nine Extremes Profound Capital, thought Su Yi.

    A momentter, he set those thoughts aside. ¡°When you go back to the sect, do me a favor and tell Miss Shichan that she can study the Dao of the Sword with Yan Suni, but that she shouldn¡¯t be in a rush to take on a master.¡±

    The man in the feather coat was bbergasted.

    The vast majority of the WIlds¡¯ sword cultivators longed to take Elder Yan Suni as their master even in their dreams.

    Who¡¯d have thought this young man in blue would discourage Yue Shichan from doing so?

    ¡°Why is that?¡± the man in the feather coat couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°Because she¡¯ll have me to instruct her cultivation in the Dao of the Sword.¡±

    The man in the feather coat¡¯s heart shook, but when he recalled Su Yi¡¯s earlier terrifying disy of swordsmanship, he vaguely understood.

    Indeed, Su Yi might look young, and his cultivation might be far inferior to Elder Yan Suni¡¯s, but the power of his Dao of the Sword let him y even Profound Serenity Emperors with ease!

    Someone like that really was more than qualified to guide Yue Shichan¡¯s cultivation.

    Yue Shichan is just a woman from the Profound Sky Realm¡¯s Yue Family. Many of our sectmates have far more impressive backgrounds, yet throughout the entire sect, only she has obtained Elder Yan Suni¡¯s approval.

    Now, even this Su Yi person has gone so far as to kill the Emperors of the Red Lotus Cult on her behalf. He¡¯s even unwilling to see her take Elder Yan Suni as her master¡­

    The man in the feather coat couldn¡¯t help but envy her.

    Indeed, he couldn¡¯tpete!

    It was then that Yue Bailing, Yue Changtian, and the others approached and bowed to Su Yi.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, many thanks for intervening on our behalf and resolving the Yue Family¡¯s crisis!¡± Yue Bailing said gratefully.

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°If you really want to thank me, gather up the spoils and let me take them with me.¡±

    Yue Bailing straightforwardly agreed, and he and the others got to work.

    Except for Yue Changtian, who couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, are you¡­ really my daughter¡¯s friend?¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was suddenly a bit strange. ¡°What, don¡¯t you remember me?¡±

    Yue Changtian was stunned, and he struggled to recall.

    But before he could remember, Yue Bailing warmly invited Su Yi to their home. ¡°Fellow Daoist, if you¡¯re willing, please visit the Yue Family and let us show off our hospitality.¡±

    The others nodded, and all of them looked eager. However, Su Yi shook his head. ¡°I have other matters to attend to.¡±

    Yue Bailing was inwardly despondent, but outwardly, he smiled. ¡°We naturally won¡¯t dy your affairs, but no matter what, if there¡¯s anything you need, the Yue Family is yours tomand. Even if you send us into the fire, we¡¯d rather die than refuse!¡±

    Here, he sped his fist and bowed deeply. The others followed suit.

    Today¡¯s Autumn Waters Assembly had attracted the attention of the entire Profound Sky Realm. Who knew how many factions were waiting to watch the Yue Family¡¯s humiliation?

    Some of theirpetitors had even long since sharpened their des and prepared to take advantage of their misfortune to ¡°loot a burning house¡±!

    The Yue Family was at the heart of the storm, and they¡¯d been under unprecedented pressure.

    But now that the Red Lotus Cult¡¯s Emperors had been executed, all of that pressure had vanished into thin air!

    And Su Yi had even arranged a backer like the Nine Extremes Profound Capital for them. Going forward, who in the Profound Sky Realm would dare underestimate them?

    Thus, their gratitude toward Su Yi absolutely came straight from the heart! Before long, Yue Shuihan and the others had finished gathering and sorting the spoils, which they handed to Su Yi.

    Then, without any further dys, Su Yi bade farewell and drifted off.

    Night had truly fallen. The stars glittered overhead, and breezes blew past.

    Su Yi strolled beneath the starlit night sky. In his blue robes, he looked like a banished immortal walking alone through the mundane world. The Yue Family watched as he gradually faded from view.

    ¡°He really is like an immortal. There¡¯s no one else like him!¡± Yue Bailing let out a heartfelt sigh.

    ¡°Everyone, I¡¯d best report back to the sect. Farewell!¡± The man in the feather coat smiled and sped his fist.

    Although Su Yi had dared brazenly rebuke this Emperor of the Nine Extremes Profound Pce, Yue Bailing andpany dared not be negligent. They warmly encouraged him to stay a while.

    The man in the feather coat smiled and refused politely, then sighed. ¡°The Yue Family is sure to ascend to new heights.¡±

    One sentence, and Yue Bailing¡¯s heads filled with all sorts of daydreams.

    But the man in the feather coat didn¡¯t exin any further. He simply turned and left.

    ¡°Was that guy saying that with the Nine Extremes Profound Capital¡¯s protection, our prestige will be far greater than before?¡± someone couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°No, it seems to me that his meaning was simple: that girl, Yue Shichan, will bring earth-shaking changes to the entire Yue Family!¡± Yue Bailing said with conviction.

    It had only been a year or so since Yue Shichan had entered the Nine Extremes Profound Capital, but she¡¯d already won the admiration of the most famousdy sword immortal of the Wild, Yan Suni. She¡¯d even managed to get the sect¡¯s higher-ups to send someone to her family¡¯s aid. How could her influence possibly be ordinary?

    It was no exaggeration to say that once Yue Shichan stabilized her position in the Nine Extremes Profound Capital, and as her cultivation base soared, she would bring the Yue Family ever greater benefits!

    That aside, Yue Shichan¡¯s friendship with Su Yi told Yue Bailing that even without the Nine Extremes Profound Capital, Su Yi alone would be enough to protect the Yue Family!

    Of course, this rtionship was built entirely on his individual connection to Yue Shichan.

    The crowd pondered briefly, then finally understood what the man in the feather coat had been getting at.

    It was true: so long as Yue Shichan was around, the Yue Family¡¯s meteoric rise was just around the corner!

    ¡°Shichan has really done well for herself! Two years ago, when Changtian first brought her back from the Azure Continent, many of our nsmen criticized him. But if anyone dares speak ill of her now, I¡¯ll be the first to teach them a lesson!¡± Yue Shuihan said with emotion.

    But he¡¯d only just said this when Yue Changtian blurted, ¡°So that was him!!¡±

    All eyes were instantly upon him.

    ¡°I know who he is! Fellow Daoist Sues from the Azure Continent! Back then, I used the n¡¯s ancient transmission array to open a spatial tunnel to the Azure Continent, and I interacted with Fellow Daoist Su through the barrier between worlds!¡±

    Yue Changtian was quite excited, to the point of losing his usualportment. ¡°I sent that girl Qing Shuang into the Azure Continent, and she sparred with Fellow Daoist Su¡­

    ¡°But as I recall, Fellow Daoist Su had yet to step into the Spirit Dao then¡­¡±

    When they heard this, the others were so startled they practically jumped.

    Two years ago, Su Yi had yet to step into the Spirit Dao. Now, just two yearster, he was in the mid-stage Profound Illumination Realm, and he could kill Profound Serenity Emperors like dogs or chickens!?

    ¡°Furthermore, Shichan told me about him. It seems Fellow Daoist Su¡­ was her guide to the Dao of the Sword!¡± Yue Changtian murmured. Despite his lofty cultivation, he was so ovee that he lost hisportment. ¡°No wonder I didn¡¯t realize right away. He¡¯s changed far, far too much since Ist saw him¡­¡±

    Yue Bailing and the others¡¯ hearts shook, and they fell into asting daze.

    It was as if they¡¯d heard a fleeting legend or rumor.

    ¡°At the end of the day, our horizons are just too narrow¡­¡± Yue Bailing sighed.

    The others were rueful too.

    ¡­¡­

    The night sky was clear, and thendscape was boundless.

    Su Yi walked through the sky, toward a ce called Parasol Tree City.

    The ce honored as the greatest Confucianist faction in the Profound Sky Realm, Profound Sky Academy, was built there.

    Although it was a long way away, with Su Yi¡¯s current cultivation, he¡¯d arrive by dawn.

    Although the Profound Sky Realm¡¯s territories are far fromparable to the Netherworld, it¡¯s still one of the Wilds¡¯ subsidiary worlds. The spiritual energy is dense, and its natural order isplete and intact. It¡¯s enough to support the full extent of the Profound Dao¡­

    With my current cultivation, all I need to do is take my time and cultivate quietly for a while and I¡¯ll smoothly enter thete-stage Profound Illumination Realm.

    Unfortunately, condensing Grand Dao Laws isn¡¯t the sort of thing that happens overnight.

    ¡­As Su Yi rushed along, he pondered.

    He¡¯d long since condensed the Mysterious Truths of the Apex of Genesis into the Laws of the Apex of Genesis.

    However, he¡¯d only achieved minor sess, and he was still some distance away from true mastery.

    That aside, his grasp of the mysteries of reincarnation was proceeding extremely slowly. Even now, he couldn¡¯t even really say he¡¯d even peered through the threshold.

    No matter what, I have to master the Laws of the Apex of Genesis while I¡¯m still in the Profound Illumination Realm. Otherwise, it¡¯ll have a negative impact on my ability to condense Profound Serenity Dao tforms in the Profound Serenity Realm.

    As for the profundities of reincarnation? I¡¯ll just have to slowly wear away at them. There¡¯s no rushing it.

    The Profound Illumination Realm was only the foundational stage of the Profound Dao. All he needed to do was temper his cultivation base until he reached the peak of the realm.

    But Profound Serenity was the core of the Profound Dao; upon reaching it, he''d need to proceed with the utmost caution. Otherwise, any mistakes were sure to influence his Profound Unity Realm cultivation!

    Way back in his past life, Su Yi had already decided on his approach for his Profound Serenity Realm cultivation. It was unique, unprecedented, and irreplicable.

    So long as he stepped onto that path, there was no need to even question it: he¡¯d outstrip his past self with ease!

    The only thing that gave him a headache was the profundities of reincarnation.

    It was just too difficult!

    Despite the knowledge and countless years of umtions of his past life, and despite his mastery of ¡°ten thousand Daos¡±, grasping the profundities of reincarnation was still extremely difficult. Every step forward was arduous.

    Su Yi had a certain premonition that he could go into seclusion and cultivate bitterly for eighteen years without even crossing the threshold!

    But Su Yi really wasn¡¯t in a hurry.

    Only three years had passed since his rebirth. He had plenty of time to fully master the mysteries of reincarnation.

    The night gradually receded, and as the first light of dawn illuminated the world below, Su Yi saw the outline of Parasol Tree City off in the distance.

    They said that if you nted a parasol tree, you¡¯d invite phoenixes to roost in your garden.

    A long time ago, Parasol Tree City had been known as the City of Phoenixes, and there were parasol trees nted throughout the city.

    Whenever the flowers bloomed, they would cover the entire city in a boundless sea of flowers. It was one of the most beautiful sights in all of the Profound Sky Realm.

    And Profound Sky Academy, the greatest Confucianist faction in the Profound Sky Realm, was built in Parasol Tree City¡¯s Phoenix Perch Mountain.

    And Su Yi hade here to visit that very academy. He wanted to see whether that ancestor-level expert of the Confucian path, the old glutton, was still there.

    His goal was to learn the whereabouts of his second disciple, Jing Xing.

 Chapter 1048 - The Levitating Sword Hall

    Chapter 1048 - The Levitating Sword Hall

    Parasol Tree City, Phoenix Perch Mountain.

    It was early in the morning, and the light of the heavens was soft and gentle as it bathed the ten-thousand-foot Phoenix Perch Mountain in its warm glow. It gave the entire mountain the air of a blessed ground, and it lent the ce an additional holiness and dignity.

    A path lined on both sides with ancient parasol trees wound up the mountainside. Starting about halfway up the mountain, the slopes were covered in halls and pavilions.

    That was the site of Profound Sky Academy!

    When Su Yi¡¯s sunlit figure leisurely strolled over from afar, he sensed something, and abruptly stopped in his tracks.

    The students of Profound Sky Academy were in the habit of reading in the morning.

    Every day, when dawn broke, a bell rang, and the sounds of people reading out loud would drift down the mountainside.

    The students were all cultivators of the Confucianist path, and they clustered in groups to read ssic texts together. Historically, these gatherings resulted in all manner of magnificent phenomena.

    Like all-epassing auspicious light, the descent of divine radiance, flocks of a hundred birds paying homage to the schrs.

    These sights weren¡¯t found anywhere else in Parasol Tree City.

    But now, the sound of students reading ssics aloud was nowhere to be found. The academy seemed extraordinarily still and silent.

    Furthermore, Su Yi could tell at a nce that the formation covering Phoenix Perch Mountain was silently circting, preventing any sound from reaching the outside world.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± eximed Su Yi.

    He remembereding here in his past life. Then, the old glutton, that Confucianist of simply terrifying seniority, had bragged that the sounds of schrship hadn¡¯t stopped even once in tens of thousands of years!

    Yet this morning, he couldn¡¯t hear anyone studying at all!

    Furthermore, the foot of Phoenix Perch Mountain was typically lively. Numerous cultivators came here because of the academy¡¯s reputation. Their goal was to listen to the sounds of schrship in the wee hours of the morning.

    Yet now, the entire area was deserted. There was no one in sight!

    Su Yi thought for a moment, and he was just about to proceed toward Phoenix Perch Mountain when someone called out.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear, little fellow? Startingst night, outsiders are forbidden from approaching Phoenix Perch Mountain.¡± A man in ck emerged from the distant mountain gates. His face was cold and handsome, and he held his sword to his chest as he gazed coolly at Su Yi. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, hurry up and scram.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. He noticed the apricot-yellow, sword-shaped jade pendant hanging from the man¡¯s waist. It was carved with swirling, misty clouds.

    A member of the Levitating Sword Hall!

    Su Yi instantly realized their origins, and his brow furrowed slightly.

    The Levitating Sword Hall was one of the Wilds¡¯ Six Great Daoist Sects alongside the Divine Blue Lightning Sect, Dragon Tiger Dao Mountain, Holy Peak Sword Court, Profound Yellow Sword Pavilion, and Nine-Star Sword Mountain.

    And Su Yi knew that all of the Six Great Daoist Sects had long since joined Pi Mo¡¯s Abstruse Force Alliance!

    Thinking back to five hundred years ago, just prior to his reincarnation, he personally witnessed the experts of the Levitating Sword Hall fight their way into the Grotto of Abstruse Force under Pi Mo¡¯s leadership.

    The old-timers hade to seize his treasures, but they went so far as to spout lies about how he owed them eight hundred and ny-three lives, and they used him of stealing their supreme Daoist canon, the Ten Directions Sword Sutra.

    They said that they were invading to demand what they were rightfully owed.

    At the time, Su Yi had been bbergasted.

    Because the Levitating Sword Hall was originally just a small, unknown faction. Its founder was just one of his thirty-six honorary disciples.

    It was thanks to Su Xuanjun¡¯s protection and prestige that the Levitating Sword Hall gradually rose to prominence, bing one of the Wilds¡¯ Six Great Daoist Sects.

    But five hundred years ago, they¡¯d used repayment of imagined debts as a pretense to invade under Pi Mo¡¯s leadership, kill their way into the Grotto of Abstruse Force, and loot the ce!

    Su Yi still wouldn¡¯t have expected to see members of the Levitating Sword Hall here on Phoenix Perch Mountain. After all, this was the Profound Sky Realm, while the Levitating Sword Hall was based in the Wilds. They were quite far away, too.

    ¡°What are you just standing there for? Scared stupid? Scram!¡± When the man in ck saw that Su Yi had yet to move, he was a bit displeased, and he called out a rebuke.

    But against all expectations, the young man in blue wasn¡¯t scared away. No, he was actually drawing closer!

    The man in ck instantly lost patience. He gripped his sword and attacked Su Yi from afar.

    Whoosh!

    Sword light shed like lightning, and sword qi arced through the air.

    It was just a casual sh, but it effortlessly tore through the sky. The light of its edge seemed unstoppable.

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t even look at it. He just continued ahead, entirely unperturbed.

    When the sword qi got within three feet of him, it popped like a soap bubble.

    The ck-robed man¡¯s expression changed abruptly. ¡°You¡­¡±

    But before he could finish, Su Yi arrived before him, extended his right hand, and effortlessly grabbed the man in ck by the throat.

    Crunch!

    The ck-robed man¡¯s neck snapped, and his head hung limply from his shoulders.

    Su Yi then casually extracted his soul and started searching it.

    A little whileter, Su Yi understood.

    Last night, a group of Levitating Sword Hall experts arrived in Phoenix Perch Mountain¡¯s Profound Sky Academy.

    ording to the ck-robed man¡¯s memories, they came to Profound Sky Academy to take away a mysterious treasure.

    In order to achieve this goal, they mobilized one of their high elders, the Profound Serenity Realm Wang Tianyun, as well as four Profound Illumination Emperors and ten Spiritual Revolution cultivators.

    Their ranks also included a mysterious member of the Abstruse Force Alliance. They called him Elder Feng.

    Startingst night, Profound Sky Academy had been thoroughly sealed off! But the man in ck had no idea what had happened inside since.

    He was just the Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivator responsible for watching over the gates at the foot of the mountain.

    I¡¯m afraid the old glutton has long since left Profound Sky Academy, Su Yi sighed to himself.

    Were the old glutton around, how could he possibly have let the Levitating Sword Hall seal off Phoenix Perch Mountain?

    No wonder I didn¡¯t hear anyone reading early in the morning, and no wonder this ce is so deserted¡­

    Su Yi sighed.

    The old glutton wasn¡¯t here, which meant he¡¯d effectivelye all this way for nothing. There was no way he¡¯d learn anything about his second disciple¡¯s whereabouts.

    Su Yi found this quite disappointing.

    But he didn¡¯t just leave. Instead, he passed through the gates and followed the path lined with parasol trees up the mountain.

    There was obviously something fishy about the Levitating Sword Hall¡¯s operation targeting Profound Sky Academy. It seemed highly likely that Pi Mo was involved.

    Especially because one of the people on this expedition, the mysterious Elder Feng, was from the Abstruse Force Alliance!

    Halfway up the mountain, the doors of Profound Sky Academy were tightly shut, and everything was silent.

    Something really is amiss. Su Yi stood with his hands behind his back. After a cursory examination, he sensed that something was fishy here.

    All of Profound Sky Academy was shrouded in the power of a formation, as if it were covered in a heavy, invisible curtain.

    From the outside, you couldn¡¯t sense the slightest disturbance.

    But that was just because the academy¡¯s interior was sealed within the formation andpletely isted from the outside world!

    This was Profound Sky Academy¡¯s territory, and it was the Profound Sky Realm¡¯s top Confucianist faction. Phoenix Perch Mountain was covered in all manner of ancient formations.

    Yet now, a mysterious formation had enveloped itpletely!

    There was no doubt about it: Levitating Sword Hall hade prepared, and they¡¯d gone so far as to seal off Profound Sky Academy, all for the sake of achieving their goal!

    ¡°Stop right there! Who are you?¡± An icy voice rang out, and a group appeared in the distance and shot toward Su Yi.

    The leader was a man in purple robes. He emanated the distinctive aura of the Profound Illumination Realm, and he was billowing with imposing murderous intent.

    Four Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivators apanied him.

    Were most people to see this, they¡¯d suspect they¡¯de to the wrong ce. After all, Phoenix Perch Mountain was the site of Profound Sky Academy, yet a group of Levitating Sword Hall cultivators were on patrol!

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t sure what had happened in the academy, but he dared say with certainty that things weren¡¯t going well.

    Otherwise, that mysterious formation couldn¡¯t have enveloped the academy this entire time.

    ¡°Capture him first! We can interrogate himter!¡± The leader, the man in purple, bellowed and charged.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t waste time talking. He swung his sleeves.

    Boom!

    Misty light surged, and divine radiance rumbled.

    The four Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivators couldn¡¯t even fight back before they died on the spot, their souls dispersed.

    And the man in purple was locked in ce, skull broken and bleeding. Many of his bones snapped, and he cried out in agony.

    ¡°Who are you? Why are you interfering with the Levitating Sword Hall¡¯s affairs?¡±

    rm and dread were written all over the purple-robed man¡¯s face. He couldn¡¯t even imagine how a teenager could be so unbelievably strong.

    Su Yi walked up, stretched out his hand, and extracted the man¡¯s soul.

    He was just about to search it when, unexpectedly, he saw that it was covered in a secret spell. When touched, the man¡¯s soul would self-destruct.

    ¡°If you have questions, you can ask me, but if you search my soul, there¡¯s no way you¡¯ll get what you¡¯re after.¡± The purple-robed man¡¯s soul cried out. Su Yi¡¯s tyrannical methods had scared him out of his wits.

    He couldn¡¯t even imagine how such an unmatched, ruthless character had appeared on the Profound Sky Realm. One word out of turn, and he was ready to search his soul. His sheer domineeringness was enough to make one tremble.

    ¡°I can¡¯t dy any longer,¡± Su Yi said softly.

    The man in purple robes shuddered from head to toe. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Bang!

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, his soul exploded into bits.

    In thest moment before his death, he waspletely bewildered. Didn¡¯t you want to ask me questions!?

    Why kill me?

    Su Yi paid this no heed. He rose into the air, the depths of his gaze shining with profound and unfathomable golden light as he started sensing andprehending the power of the mysterious formation.

    A little whileter, his eyebrows rose. This formation is actually quite wondrous. It¡¯s enough to trap even Profound Serenity Emperors!

    A formation like this would be enough to protect the base of a peak faction!

    But now, they¡¯re using it simply to seal Sky Profound Academy. It¡¯s obvious that the Levitating Sword Hall hase thoroughly prepared.

    But this formation was no trouble to Su Yi. He shifted on his feet and shot toward Profound Sky Academy.

    Weng!

    The moment he drew near, a mysterious energy fluctuation surged forth, emanating terrifying, destructive power.

    ¡°Quick!¡±

    But a momentter, Su Yi blurred into a streak of flowing light and effortlessly cleaved through the formation¡¯s energy fluctuations, slipping silently into the formation.

    Whoosh!

    He was extraordinarily quick, and it was as if he were walking on t ground. To him, that formation capable of trapping and killing even Profound Serenity Emperors might as well have not existed.

    Just a few blinks of the eyeter, Su Yi slipped past that mysterious formation without incident, arriving at Profound Sky Academy!

    The scene in front of him, however, made his pupils instantly constrict.

    It was a scene of iparable carnage.

 Chapter 1049 - Arrival

    Chapter 1049 - Arrival

    A grand battle raged in Profound Sky Academy.

    The sound of scriptures read aloud reverberated throughout heaven and earth, like the sound of the Grand Dao. It was full of holy power.

    The sound of reading emanated from within a ritual ground. The thousand feet of the ritual grounds were now enveloped in a radiant curtain of the light of the Grand Dao.

    As the curtain of light flowed, beautiful writing appeared, like countless ssic texts of the greatest of Confucian schrs.

    Every word and every character shone with radiant light and profound, inscrutable power, like gleaming pearls!

    A group of Profound Sky Academy¡¯s Confucian cultivators stood in the ritual grounds under the leadership of their dean, Yu Changming. All of them circted their cultivation bases and directed the curtain of the light of the Grand Dao enveloping the ritual grounds.

    Boom! Boom!

    Streaks of golden lightning, each as thick as a water barrel, mmed ruthlessly into the curtain of light on all sides. Rumbling rang out non-stop, scattering countless dazzling electric sparks.

    The curtain of the light of the Grand Dao trembled violently.

    Yu Changming and the others taking refuge within the curtain of light all felt immense pressure, and each looked grimmer than the one before.

    Outside the ritual grounds, a man in dark robes gripped a golden bamboo staff. As he swung it about, countless streaks of golden lightning descended from the heavens with endlessly terrifying power.

    The golden bamboo staff was only about as thick as a thumb. It was four feet long, and its surface was crystalline and transparent. Lightning surged within it, and it emanated shocking destructive energy fluctuations.

    The Profound Lightning Golden Bamboo Staff!

    A Xiantian Divine Lifeform born of a chaos source!

    The man in dark robes was called Wang Tianyun, and he was a high elder of the Levitating Sword Hall. His cultivation was in the mid-stage Profound Serenity Realm.

    As he swung the Profound Lightning Golden Bamboo Staff, his power was terrifying beyond imagination.

    And a whole group stood behind him. These were experts of the Levitating Sword Hall¡ªthree Profound Illumination Emperors and five Spiritual Revolution cultivators¡ªas well as an old man in hemp clothing. He was seated on a boulder beneath the shade of a tree.

    The old man was thin, with a serene, leisurely look on his face. He watched the raging battle calmly, without the slightest ripple of emotion.

    But the surrounding area was a vision of carnage. One corpse after anothery strewn about in pools of blood.

    The dead were all brutalized cultivators of Profound Sky Academy!

    There was also a group of captives, forced to kneel likembs awaiting ughter. All of them looked despondent, and their faces were ashen with grief, indignation, and despair.

    A grand battle raged on.

    Anyone would have realized that so long as the formation surrounding the ritual grounds broke, Profound Sky Academy would have no way of turning this around!

    Beneath the shade of a tree, the old man in hemp clothing said slowly, ¡°Sincest night, two of Profound Sky Academy¡¯s three academic supervisors have fallen, and they¡¯ve lost five of their nine professors. Of their three hundred and fifteen disciples, more than two hundred have died.¡±

    His voice was raspy, and it boomed throughout heaven and earth like the low rumble of thunder.

    ¡°We¡¯ve captured thirty-three disciples of Profound Sky Academy alive. Yu Changming, do you n to just watch as we ughter them like livestock one by one?¡±

    Within the ritual grounds, Yu Changming and the others¡¯ faces were ashen. They were ovee with grief and panic.

    This grand battle had begunst night, but Profound Sky Academy had already lost more than half its numbers.

    Meanwhile, their foes had yet to suffer any casualties.

    This was because the old man in hemp, the one the Levitating Sword Hall experts called Elder Feng, was just too strong!

    With his seemingly all-epassing abilities, he effortlessly broke the formation protecting Phoenix Perch Mountain, then ced a mysterious formation of his own, sealing the academy offpletely. This left them with nowhere to run and nowhere to hide.

    Just like that, disaster befell them.

    Even more terrifyingly, Elder Feng¡¯sbat prowess was extraordinarily mighty. He¡¯d mastered an utterly terrifying Law of the Grand Dao, and he could effortlessly suppress and kill even Profound Serenity Emperors!

    With Elder Feng leading the charge, the Levitating Sword Hall crushed Profound Sky Academy with ease!

    At a critical juncture, Yu Changming and several other higher-ups of Profound Sky Academy joined forces to circte the grand formation within the ritual grounds. Only then did they just barely manage to fend off their assants.

    But the formation that prior generations of Profound Sky Academy schrs had worked together to ce looked like it wouldn¡¯tst much longer.

    Yu Changming and the others¡¯ hearts were heavy.

    What really infuriated them was that their captured disciples were now being used as leverage to force them to lower their heads!

    Yu Changming and his allies naturally wouldn¡¯t just submit, but it was easy to imagine how enraged and grief-stricken they were watching their disciples captured alive, only to be brutally tortured and executed.

    ¡°I told you that so long as you lower your head and obediently offer up the Dark and Gold Ruler, we¡¯ll leave immediately,¡± the old man in hemp said coolly. ¡°But if you insist on being stubborn, I¡¯m afraid Profound Sky Academy will disappear from the face of the before the day is through.¡±

    He then grabbed a handful of peanuts, stuffed them in his mouth one at a time, and chewed. From time to time, he took a sip of wine. He seemed leisurely and rxed.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª!¡± someone shrieked, and a Profound Sky Academy disciple¡¯s head rolled to the ground, leaving a trail of blood.

    The tall, gray-robed Levitating Sword Hall expert wiped the blood from his saber andughed. ¡°Your desperate screams are music to my ears.¡±

    The captive disciples were all visibly enraged, and their eyes seemed like they might well pop.

    But the man in gray didn¡¯t care. Heughed with unrestrained delight. Hispanions didn¡¯t seem concerned either; their eyelids didn¡¯t even twitch.

    As for Wang Tianyun and the old man in hemp? They directly disregarded this bloody scene in a disy of utter cruelty and indifference.

    ¡°My son!!¡± An old man cried out in grief, his eyes bloodshot.

    The academy disciple who¡¯d just been killed was his son! As a father, he¡¯d just watched helplessly as his son was ughtered like livestock. It was obvious how agonizing that was.

    This stoked the mes of the others¡¯ rage, and they gnashed their teeth so hard they almost shattered.

    ¡°Dean, let¡¯s fight them with everything we¡¯ve got!¡± Someone¡¯s hair and beard bristled with fury as he rasped.

    The others all looked at Yu Changming.

    Yu Changming fell silent. Were the founder still here, how could such a disaster have befallen us?

    If Profound Sky Academy is destroyed under my leadership, how disappointed will the founder be upon his return?

    But we¡¯re really out of options¡­

    Yu Changming silently clenched his fists.

    Boom!

    Suddenly, the massive formation surrounding the ritual grounds shook. It obviously wouldn¡¯t be able to hold out much longer.

    Practically simultaneously, the old man in hemp seated in the shade got up andughed. ¡°Want to go all out? It¡¯s toote for that.¡±

    As he spoke, he stretched out his hand and pressed down on the air.

    The power of a formation suddenly surged above Profound Sky Academy, transforming into a massive serpent. It was asrge as a mountain range. The snake raised its head and swung its tail. ck lightning crackled around it as it charged at the ritual grounds.

    Bang!!!

    The formation protecting the ritual grounds instantly shattered. Light scattered like rain as the serpent mmed its massive tail with the force of a mountain falling from the heavens.

    That terrifying destructive power sent one of Profound Sky Academy¡¯s Profound Serenity Emperors flying and repeatedly hacking up blood.

    When the distant old man in hemp and Wang Tianyun saw this, they couldn¡¯t help butugh. Profound Sky Academy¡¯s time has already passed!

    ¡°Die!¡± Yu Changming soared into the air and fought the flying serpent.

    But just a few snaps of the fingerster, he was sent flying, his body battered and bloodied.

    ¡°Dean!¡±

    The experts of Profound Sky Academy cried out and rushed to his aid.

    But all of them were sent flying a momentter, and theyy strewn across the ground.

    The flying serpent manifested of the formation¡¯s power was far too terrifying. It was powerful beyond measure, and it could suppress even Profound Serenity Emperors!

    Boom!

    The flying serpent took to the skies, stirring up explosive ck lightning as it attacked once more.

    When the already severely injured Yu Changming saw this, his expression filled with despair.

    But then, something entirely unexpected happened.

    The mountain-sized flying serpent was still mid-charge when it suddenly stiffened, then exploded with a bang. It transformed back into the surging power of the formation and dissipated.

    ¡°Huh¡­?¡± Yu Changming and the others had only just narrowly escaped a brush with death, and they found it hard to believe.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Wang Tianyun was stunned, and he instinctively looked toward the old man in hemp clothing.

    The old man in hemp was caught off guard too. He lookedpletely stunned. Someone broke the power of the Flying Serpent Heaven-Sealing Formation just like that!?

    It was then that everyone noticed a young man in blue drifting over from afar. He seemed calm and detached, like a banished immortal.

    This was none other than Su Yi!

    ¡°So, someone really did break my Flying Serpent Heaven-Sealing Formation!¡± The old man in hemp scowled.

    ¡°A¡­ teenager?¡± Wang Tianyun was bbergasted. And here he¡¯d thought someone capable of barging into the academy had to be an impressive expert. Who¡¯d have thought this new arrival was just an unfamiliar youth?

    Yu Changming and the others saw Su Yi too, but all of them were iparably confused. They didn¡¯t recognize Su Yi either, and none of them knew what to make of this.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was distant and utterly calm.

    He¡¯d already taken in everything that had happened here, especially the brutalized Profound Sky Academy schrs. Irrepressible murderous intent had already risen within his heart.

    Never mind the rest; if only because of his bond with the old glutton, he couldn¡¯t possibly remain a bystander.

    ¡°Who are you? How dare you barge in here?¡± an Emperor of the Levitating Sword Hall bellowed, his expression decidedly unfriendly.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even look at him. He just raised his hand and tapped.

    Splurt!

    A streak of sword qi exploded into being, effortlessly cleaving through the Emperor¡¯s skull, right between the eyes. He died on this spot.

    This tyrannical scene startled everyone present.

    So strong!!

    One light, airy gesture, and he¡¯d killed a Profound Illumination Emperor. Who wouldn¡¯t have been startled?

    The old man in hemp furrowed his brow. ¡°Fellow Daoist Wang, you go deal with our uninvited guest.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Wang Tianyun blurred as he charged at Su Yi.

    This high elder of the Levitating Sword Hall activated the Profound Lightning Golden Bamboo Staff right off the bat. Golden lightning filled the skies and descended upon Su Yi.

    ¡°The Profound Lightning Golden Bamboo Staff¡­.¡± The murderous intent in Su Yi¡¯s heart intensified.

    Because this staff was once one of the supreme Xiantian treasures of his collection!

    There was no doubt about it. Five hundred years ago, following his reincarnation, the Levitating Sword Hall had charged into the Grotto of Abstruse Force alongside Pi Mo and seized the opportunity to run off with this treasure.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know how to treasure your life.¡± Su Yi snorted coldly, formed a hand seal, reached out, and grabbed from afar.

    Boom!

    The golden lightning filling the air scattered.

    Immediately afterward, Wang Tianyun felt a rending pain in his right hand as the Profound Lightning Golden Bamboo Staff broke free from his grip, blurred into a beam of light, andnded in Su Yi¡¯s outstretched palm.

    The connection between Wang Tianyun and the Profound Lightning Golden Bamboo Staff had beenpletely severed, and his soul suffered the resulting bacsh. Everything went ck, and he almost coughed up blood.

    One attack, and Su Yi had seized a treasure from a Profound Serenity Emperor!

    This unbelievable scene immediately astonished everyone present.

 Chapter 1050 - The Holy Son of a Sect From the Depths of Outer Space?

    Chapter 1050 - The Holy Son of a Sect From the Depths of Outer Space?

    The Profound Lightning Golden Bamboo Staff trembled in Su Yi¡¯s hands, shing with golden light and emanating mystical energy fluctuations.

    It was just as he¡¯d said to Huo Yao back in the Netherworld: ¡°What I give you, you¡¯re wee to take, but what I don¡¯t give you will never belong to you.¡±

    Su Yi had reimed the treasures Huo Yao stole¡ªlike the Scarlet Dome of Heaven and the Silverme Fighting the Heavens Armor¡ªusing a secret art. Now, he used the same secret art on the Profound Lightning Golden Bamboo Staff.

    It was simple: every time Su Yi collected a treasure in his past life, he¡¯d use an Edict to leave his mark on it. That way, even if he lost it, he could retrieve it with ease!

    But he wasn¡¯t a stingy sort; when he gave something to his disciples, he naturally removed the Edict first.

    ¡°How is this possible!?¡± Off in the distance, Wang Tianyun was rmed, furious, and ovee with disbelief.

    The old man in hemp clothes was astonished too, and his pupils constricted.

    A young man in the Profound Illumination Realm had seized a Profound Serenity powerhouse¡¯s treasure in a sh. This was simply unbelievable!

    ¡°In your hands, this treasure is like a pearl buried in the mud. You¡¯re desecrating a heavenly treasure.¡± Su Yi gently caressed the Profound Lightning Golden Bamboo Staff and sighed.

    ¡°Give it back!¡± Wang Tianyun bellowed, frantic with anger, and charged at Su Yi. He was intent on retrieving the staff.

    Su Yi¡¯s wrists shook, and he swung the golden bamboo staff like a sword.

    Boom!

    A streak of radiant golden lightning shed into being, transformed into dazzling electric sword qi, and descended explosively.

    In that moment, heaven and earth lit up, and a perfectly straight rift opened in the sky. Everyone who looked at it felt a stinging pain in their eyes, and their hearts shook.

    That sh was far too tyrannical and dazzling. Its destructive power was enough to shake heaven and earth!

    Before this attack even descended, Wang Tianyun¡¯s hair stood on end. He sensed a lethal threat.

    Without the slightest hesitation, he let out a heaven-shaking bellow. His hands formed seals, as if embracing a dazzling sun, which he flung through the air.

    This was the supreme secret art of the Levitating Sword Hall¡ª¡ªThe Divine Dance of the Sun!

    One attack, and it was as if a deity were carrying the sun and dancing throughout the world of men. It was fierce, explosive, and tyrannical.

    But mere momentster, beneath the crowd¡¯s disbelieving gazes, Su Yi¡¯s electric sword qi shattered that massive sun and cleaved into Wang Tianyun¡¯s body.

    Bang!!

    Wang Tianyun exploded on the spot, scattering flesh and blood.

    His soul escaped just in time, and it shrieked in terror. ¡°Elder Feng, save me¡ª¡ª!¡±

    He really was scared out of his wits. A young man, nothing more, yet his sh had sted apart the fleshly body of a Profound Serenity Powerhouse. If Wang Tianyun¡¯s soul hadn¡¯t escaped in time, it would have been wiped out on the spot too!

    ¡°This¡­¡± Elder Feng¡¯s expression shifted, but he had no time to give the matter any further thought. He shot toward Wang Tianyun¡¯s soul in a sh.

    But he ultimately arrived just one step toote. A streak of glittering sword qi shed into being, shing through Wang Tianyun¡¯s soul before the old man in hemp could get there.

    h!

    Wang Tianyun¡¯s soul instantly split, and the explosive electric energy minced it into powder, which then dissipated.

    The hemp-d old man abruptly stopped in his tracks, his expression unsightly.

    It had happened so suddenly. He could never have anticipated that a Profound Serenity Realm cultivator like Wang Tianyun would lose so quickly. In the blink of an eye, he was dead. Elder Feng didn¡¯t even have time to rush to his aid!

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a bit too ferocious, isn¡¯t it¡­?¡± Over in the ritual grounds, the experts of Profound Sky Academy were wide-eyed and tongue-tied with astonishment.

    Earlier, they¡¯d been on the brink of despair. Who¡¯d have thought an unknown young man would appear out of nowhere and rewrite the ending just like that?

    And who¡¯d have thought this young stranger could suppress and kill a Profound Serenity Emperor like Wang Tianyun with such ease?

    The only two remaining Profound Illumination Emperors and the five remaining Spiritual Revolution Emperors were all ovee with rm, and their courage failed them.

    They¡¯d beenpletely scared out of their wits!

    ¡°Did Pi Mo send you?¡± Su Yi gazed at the old man in hemp.

    The old man¡¯s eyes shed with icy light, and he said coldly, ¡°Pi Mo? No. He might be able tomand everyone in the Abstruse Force Alliance, but he cannotmand me.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose in surprise, and he couldn¡¯t help but re-evaluate the old man. Suddenly, he seemed to realize something. ¡°Are you from outer space?¡±

    Highly distinctive energy fluctuations emanated from the old man. They were strange and cold, and they made the heart shake.

    Their aura wasn¡¯t one whit inferior to the Laws of Heavenly Prayer or the Laws of Cosmic Silence! Both were Celestial Laws, the supreme Laws of an entire star realm, and both were utterly terrifying, like the will of the heavens.

    And the aura emanating from the old man in hemp had a simr quality to it!

    The old man couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. ¡°It¡¯s already been a hundred years since I entered the Wilds, but this is the first time someone saw through my origins at a nce. Young man¡­ are you perhaps from the stars beyond too?¡±

    He was quite surprised, and the way he looked at Su Yi changed.

    Yu Changming and the others¡¯ hearts shook. Only now did they realize that the old man in hemp was from the stars beyond!

    This was far, far too rare. Such experts had almost never appeared before, and if word got out, it would surely cause widespread uproar.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he asked, ¡°Then has Pi Mo already established an alliance with your faction?¡±

    The old man¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°If you tell me your origins, I wouldn¡¯t mind answering some of your questions.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Have you sworn a Grand Dao Oath like the experts of the Nine Heavens Pavilion?¡±

    The old man¡¯s pupils constricted; he obviously realized the implications of Su Yi¡¯s question. Despite himself, he was so angry that heughed. ¡°What, don¡¯t tell me you n to search my soul?¡±

    Su Yi nodded forthrightly. ¡°Searching your soul would indeed be the fastest, most effective way to learn what I want to know.¡±

    Everyone else present felt their hearts quiver.

    This young man was far too domineering. He actually didn¡¯t take this terrifying expert from the stars beyond at all seriously!

    But the man in hemp smiled faintly. ¡°You realized at a nce that I¡¯m not of this world, and you even know about the Nine Heavens Pavilion. I¡¯m quite interested in you too. How about we see just who searches whose soul?¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, the old man in hemp attacked.

    h!

    A streak of misty light burst in midair, like dazzling, multi-colored ink. It instantly outlined a massive flying serpent.

    The serpent was covered in ck scales, and it had wings and dragon-like whiskers. As soon as it appeared, it threw back its head and roared, filling the sky with ck, baleful mists.

    Then, it charged at Su Yi.

    A flying serpent!

    An unparalleled vicious beast of the ancient past!

    Boom!

    As soon as the flying serpent appeared, the entire stretch of heaven and earth shook, and streaks of the power of the formation surged forth. They gathered around the flying serpent like mad, increasing its momentum until it was terrifying beyond measure.

    It was like the descent of a yao god. Even a Profound Serenity Emperor like Yu Changming felt a chill course through him just watching it. It was as if he¡¯d been plunged into an icy abyss.

    ¡°So, you achieved the Dao and mastered this power of the Laws through painting? You vividly depicted the ferocious majesty of a true flying serpent, and connected it with the formation covering Profound Sky Academy. Your methods really are extraordinary.¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed. He could tell that the old man¡¯s Laws were disyed through the Dao of Painting. They were highly distinctive and mysterious.

    But even as he pondered, his movements never slowed. He used the Profound Lightning Bamboo Staff as a sword and thrust through the sky.

    I have a sword to pluck moon and stars. All the heavens¡¯ light is within my grasp!

    Dazzling lightning sword qi instantly transformed into a boundless blue sea, and the moon and sun were reflected on its surface.

    It was as resplendent as a dream, yet full of lethal danger.

    The flying serpent stirred up baleful ck mists as it charged straight into the blue sea. As it beat its wings, the power of the formation surged, and the sun and moon copsed with a bang.

    As the massive serpent shot ahead, the enormous sea dissipated.

    Boom!

    The colliding destructive power made Su Yi stagger back several steps, his blood and qi churning.

    Indeed, he¡¯s mastered the supreme Celestial Laws of a star realm. They¡¯re no inferior to the Laws of Heavenly Prayer or Cosmic Silence! Su Yi thought to himself.

    But this sh hadn¡¯t scared him. On the contrary, he was delighted.

    Because this time, he hadn¡¯t used the Sword of the Nine Hells. Sure, he¡¯d been shaken back, but just by a few steps.

    Let¡¯s test out the Laws of Rebirth! Su Yi leaped into the air, waved his sword, and attacked.

    Boom!

    He activated the Profound Lighting Golden Bamboo Staff with the Laws of Rebirth, then shed. Sword qi emanating an inscrutable, mysterious power of annihtion swept forth.

    This was the power of rebirth.

    On contact, a cultivator¡¯s cultivation base, memories, body, and soul were eradicatedpletely!

    This was what they meant when they said ¡°you enter life with nothing, and you take nothing with you when you die¡±!

    As one of the Lawsprising the secrets of reincarnation, the Laws of Rebirth were one of the most supreme Laws of the Netherworld.

    Boom!

    A grand battle broke out. Su Yi and the flying serpent shed, and sword qi crisscrossed in the air, throwing the entire area into turmoil.

    Not bad, not bad. I¡¯ve achieved minor sess in the Laws of Rebirth, and although they¡¯re a bit weaker, they¡¯re still enough to contend with my opponent¡¯s Laws! Su Yi was inwardly delighted.

    He¡¯d only achieved minor sess, but he could already contend with his opponent¡¯s Laws, albeit just barely. How strong would the Laws of Rebirth be when he achieved major sess?

    Or when he achieved true mastery?

    Didn¡¯t this imply that theplete Laws of Rebirth weren¡¯t any weaker than the supremews of an entire star realm?

    This discovery told Su Yi that he¡¯d almost certainly severely underestimated the Lawsprising the mysteries of reincarnation.

    Meanwhile¡ª¡ª

    This Profound Illumination Realm kid can actually counter my Laws of Spirit Nirvana?

    Off in the distance, the old man in hemp clothing continued controlling the flying serpent, but inwardly, he couldn¡¯t stay calm.

    He was from an enormous, mysterious faction of the starry skies. They were the sovereigns of their star realm, an ancient orthodoxyparable to the Church of the River of Stars or the Nine Heavens Pavilion.

    And his Laws of Spirit Nirvana were the greatest power at their sect¡¯s disposal. Here in the ¡°Celestial Ruins¡± of the Dark and Gold Star Realm, they suppressed the overwhelming majority of the Laws.

    This made the old man in hemp practically invincible against others of the same cultivation, and he could even cross realms to kill superior foes.

    Yet now, a teenager in the Profound Illumination Realm had blocked his attack!

    How could he not be surprised?

    Don¡¯t tell me this kid is the holy son of some peak orthodoxy from the depths of outer space?

    The old man in hemp was rmed and bewildered, and he dared not be negligent.

 Chapter 1051 - The Studio of the Heart

    Chapter 1051 - The Studio of the Heart

    In Profound Sky Academy, the flying serpent beat its wings. Baleful mists churned as the power of the formation spread outward, shaking the entire stretch of heaven and earth. It was fierce beyond measure.

    Su Yi swung his sword and attacked, free and unrestrained, forceful and tyrannical.

    The distant onlookers were long since ovee with astonishment, and they fled further away.

    Let¡¯s try the Laws of Oblivion next! On a whim, Su Yi changed the Laws circting around him. The electric sword qi unleashed from the Profound Lightning Golden Bamboo Staff was instantly as boundless and overflowing as a current, with the weight of a primordial divine mountain.

    When struck by the aura of oblivion, it was as if the soul and body were sinking into an endless abyss, unable to break free.

    It was just as Su Yi anticipated. He¡¯d achieved small sess in the Laws of Oblivion too, and they weren¡¯t any weaker than the Laws of Rebirth!

    Yet another Law capable of contending with the power of Spirit Nirvana!? The old man in hemp waspletely stunned.

    After all, in the stars beyond, Law capable of contending with the power of Spirit Nirvana were all the supreme powers of their respective star realms!

    Mastering any one of them made you an inheritor of the ¡°will of the heavens¡± within your star realm. They were enough to let you carry out heaven¡¯s will and suppress all other opponents within your star realm.

    Yet now, a young man had mastered not one, but two Laws capable of contending with the Laws of Spirit Nirvana. This was far too terrifying!

    There¡¯s no way this is a cultivator of the Dark and Gold Star Realm! The old man in hemp was increasingly suspicious that Su Yi had extraordinary origins. It seemed he was from some major sect of the stars beyond the Wilds and its associated worlds. Or perhaps, he was the scion of an ancient celestial n!

    ¡°My young friend, there¡¯s no grudge between us, so why must we fight to the death? How about we let this end here and have ourselves a nice chat?¡± The old man in hemp said in a low voice. He wanted to get a handle on Su Yi¡¯s background.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t so much as pause to think before refusing him. ¡°Whoever loses will have his soul searched, and that¡¯ll be the end of it!¡±

    Even as they conversed, he swung his sword with increased ferocity. The flying serpent¡¯s wails rang out endlessly.

    The old man in hemp snorted coldly, and his expression darkened. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll just have to knock some sense into you!¡±

    He swung his sleeves, and a swath of resplendent, misty light surged forth, like cloudy ink at the tip of a painter¡¯s brush. In a sh, he¡¯d outlined yet another flying serpent!

    Two flying serpents attacked together, like two mighty foes joining forces. Su Yi was instantly in grave peril.

    However, this obviously took quite a toll on the old man in hemp. Beads of cold sweat appeared on his forehead, and his face was a bit pallid.

    Even so, he single-handedly directed two flying serpents into battle, all the while circting the formation covering Profound Sky Academy. He really was terrifyingly capable.

    ¡°This is bad! That fellow Daoist is in danger!¡± One of the Profound Sky Academy higher-ups cried out in concern.

    ¡°Everyone, attack together. Take that old codger down!¡± A white-haired elder in Confucian robes charged. Murderous intent billowed around him. ¡°I cannot bear to do nothing but watch as our benefactor risks his life alone!¡±

    He spoke with firm conviction, but he¡¯d only just charged into the fray when Su Yi¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Stay put!¡±

    The elder in Confucian robes was stunned. Is he¡­ telling me to mind my own business?

    Yu Changming and the others were bbergasted too. Why would that young man refuse our aid even at a time like this?

    But then, an unbelievable scene yed out before their eyes.

    Su Yi swung the Profound Lightning Golden Bamboo Staff, and one of the massive flying serpents shattered like paper mache!

    The crowd was wide-eyed and tongue-tied.

    The disparity was far too great. Earlier, Su Yi had been so badly suppressed that he could barely raise his head.

    Who¡¯d have thought he¡¯d turn around and crush a flying serpent in a single swing?

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ was he holding back and feigning weakness earlier?¡± Yu Changming and the other schrs were all wondering the same thing.

    When one of the flying serpents was destroyed, the old man in hemp suffered a bacsh. He coughed up blood and staggered back, surprise written all over his face. How could that attack be so terrifying?

    If that boy had such power, why did he hide it all this time?

    The old man in hemp was a bit befuddled. He couldn¡¯t even imagine what was going on here.

    Just as I thought. The aura of the Sword of the Nine Hells can suppress whatever Law that guy¡¯s using, just like it can suppress the Laws of Heavenly Prayer and the Laws of Cosmic Silence, thought Su Yi.

    This result wasn¡¯t at all surprising to him.

    Now let¡¯s try ¡®Withering and Flourishing¡¯! On impulse, Su Yi switched his power of the Laws once more. The energy fluctuations of a strange cycle of growth and decay now emanated from the Profound Lightning Golden Bamboo Staff.

    Life force boiled over, utterly dazzling and resplendent.

    Death qi descended, utterly deste and grim.

    Life and death, withering and flourishing. They formed an endless cycle, creating terrifying energy fluctuations of the Grand Dao.

    These were the Laws of Withering and Flourishing born of the source of the Sacred Tree of Samsara. Just like Rebirth and Oblivion, its mysteries represented a portion of the Laws of Reincarnation.

    ¡°A third Law capable of countering the power of Spirit Nirvana!?¡± The old man in hemp could no longer keep his cool, and he couldn¡¯t help but cry out.

    He dared say with certainty that if any of the ¡°almighty experts¡± of the stars beyond saw this, they too would be shaken, and they too would struggle to remain calm.

    Why? It was simple: if Su Yi controlled one Law capable of countering the power of Spirit Nirvana, that implied that his Law was the supreme power of his star realm of origin, its ¡°will of the heavens.¡±

    But Su Yi controlled three simr powers of the Laws. That was like controlling the Celestial Laws of three different star realms!!

    This was far too terrifying.

    So, the old-timer¡¯s power of the Grand Dao is called the Laws of Spirit Nirvana, Su Yi thought as the battle raged on.

    ¡°Nirvana¡± was a type of recreation and transformation, while ¡°spirit¡± could be interpreted as ¡°spirituality¡±, or as ¡°the spirits of all living things.¡±

    Does the name Spirit Nirvana imply that his Laws let him recreate and transform living things? How wondrous! Indeed, the flying serpents he created earlier were fierce and lifelike, almost exactly like the real thing.

    The ¡®flying serpents¡¯ are just a manifestation of the old-timer¡¯s power of the Laws, but they can kill Profound Serenity cultivators with ease!

    And that¡¯s despite him only having early-stage Profound Serenity cultivation himself. With the Laws of Spirit Nirvana, he¡¯s already a terrifying, near-invincible expert within his realm.

    Otherwise, how could he have trounced Profound Sky Academy so badly?

    Even as he pondered, Su Yi¡¯s movements never slowed. He circted the Laws of Withering and Flourishing as he fought the flying serpent.

    But off in the distance, the old man in hemp waspletely frantic. ¡°Fellow Daoist, they say you can only bond through conflict. We¡¯re both from the distant stars. We¡¯re like countrymen! Why must we fight one another?¡±

    Yu Changming and the others were bbergasted. Is this old-timer from outer space wimping out?

    Between now and the start of the battle, the old man in hemp had changed how he addressed Su Yi three times.

    At first, he contemptuously referred to him as a ¡°kid.¡± ¡°Kid¡± became ¡°young friend¡±, and now, ¡°young friend¡± had be ¡°Fellow Daoist.¡± This was clear proof of how dramatically his mentality had shifted!

    ¡°Don¡¯t wimp out now! Have some guts!¡± Su Yi shouted. He¡¯d yet to test out the Laws of the Far Shore or the Laws of the End; he didn¡¯t want the old man in hemp to back down just yet.

    ¡°....¡± The crowd was at a loss for words.

    The rebuke left the old man in hemp a bit stunned too, and his face flushed red.

    But he was inwardly increasingly frantic. He could tell that there was something off about the young man¡¯s behavior. It was as if he were using him for practice!

    ¡°Hmph! I¡¯ll let you act wantonly today, but I¡¯ll settle the score with you next time!¡± The old man in hemp snorted carefully, then turned and fled without the slightest hesitation.

    The old thing¡¯s actually got quite keen eyesight. Su Yi scrunched up his brow, but he no longer held back.

    Boom!

    He waved the Profound Lightning Golden Bamboo Staff and cleaved through the second flying serpent with ease.

    This tyrannical scene made the old man¡¯s heart quiver. Indeed, this brat is iparably insidious. He was holding back to test his abilities against me!!

    The old man fled even faster than before, his figure shing through the air as if teleporting. Momentster, he was already shooting toward the distant dome of heaven.

    ¡°You think you can escape?¡±

    A calm voice rang out, like the low hum of a sword. It mmed ruthlessly into the old man¡¯s soul.

    The old man felt a rending pain in his soul, and he saw stars. He staggered on his feet and almost fell from the sky.

    "This is bad!¡± The old man in hemp panicked and immediately tried to defend himself. Misty light burst around him, outlining a scroll painting of a towering divine mountain. In a sh, the mountain appeared out of nowhere, right in front of him.

    Boom!

    A streak of unstoppable sword qi shot toward him, emanating a mysterious, unfathomable aura. One strike, and the towering divine mountain split in two as if it were made of tofu. It transformed into a rain of light and scattered.

    And the sh continued, cleaving into the old man in hemp with a ssh of blood.

    His soul had only just escaped his corpse when Su Yi reached out and grabbed it.

    ¡°I admit defeat!¡± The old man in hemp immediately caved and said frantically, ¡°Fellow Daoist, I won¡¯t lie to you: if you search my soul, I¡¯ll die, but you¡¯ll suffer a bacsh too!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    The old man in hemp was so desperate to stay alive that he set aside all other concerns andunched into a rapid-fire exnation.

    ¡°Every disciple of the Studio of the Heart has a scroll painting of remnant will in their souls. Our founder ces them there personally, and they burst with utterly destructive power on contact!¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    But before he could think it over, the old man in hemp¡¯s soul quivered, and he let out a miserable shriek.

    Su Yi¡¯s heart shook. He immediately rxed his grip and moved further away.

    But he was ultimately one stop toote.

    Boom!

    The old man¡¯s soul exploded, and terrifying destructive power swept outward.

    It was an utterly terrifying power of the soul, like an avnche or tidal wave. It mmed into Su Yi¡¯s sea of consciousness, giving him no chance to resist.

    The moment it struck, Su Yi caught a faint glimpse of a mysterious scroll painting unfurling in his sea of consciousness. Its surface reflected a multicolored, mysterious realm.

    An elegantly handsome man in white sat casually inside, only to shoot to his feet as if rmed.

    Then, the mysterious scroll painting shattered with a bang, transforming into radiant light and fusing into the man¡¯s body.

    A momentter, he was utterly dazzling, as dignified as a god or immortal!

    ¡°You tried to search the soul of a disciple of my Studio of the Heart? How foolish.¡± The man in white sighed.

    It was just a voice, but it was full of dignity and majesty, as if it represented the will of the heavens. It shook Su Yi¡¯s sea of consciousness, leaving it roiling and churning.

    The sense of a lethal impending threat made Su Yi stiffen.

    ¡°Remember this: those of the starry skies call me the Painter. Dying beneath my imprint of will is your good fortune; you could umte good karma for eight lifetimes without ever being so lucky.¡±

    As this calm, leisurely voice rang out, the man in white raised his hand and pressed down.

    Boom!

    Su Yi¡¯s sea of consciousness churned, and he felt as if a windstorm of destruction were assailing his soul.

    But it was in that moment that the strange hum of a sword rang out.

    Su Yi¡¯s churning sea of consciousness had been on the verge of copse, only to calm down in the blink of an eye.

    The man in white looked bbergasted. He gazed into Su Yi¡¯s sea of consciousness and caught the faint outline of a Dao sword wrapped in mysterious divine chains.

    ¡°Oh? Interesting¡­¡± the man in white murmured.

    A momentter, he silently split into pieces, which disintegrated into countless fragments and dissipated.

    Only the humming of a sword remained in Su Yi¡¯s sea of consciousness.

 Chapter 1052 - The Painterâ€™s Origins

    Chapter 1052 - The Painter¡¯s Origins

    Su Yi stood in the air, his expression shifting and uncertain.

    The man in white was extraordinarily handsome and elegant, with the proud bearing of a god. Even though he was just a trace of remnant will, he was extraordinarily terrifying.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even need to think to know that the man in white¡¯s true body had long since transcended the Profound Dao. He was most likely a World King!

    The path beyond the Profound Dao was called the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension, and it was divided into three major realms: Heavenly Longevity, Oneness, and Cosmic Enlightenment.

    In the depths of outer space, those who stepped onto this path were known as World Kings!

    People like that were already peak powerhouses of entire Star Realms. They could dominate entire worlds, and they were iparably mighty.

    In the Heavenly Prayer Star Realm, the three Heavenly Libationers were all true World Kings!

    Simrly, in the Church of the River of Stars, the Pce Masters of the Sr, Lunar, and Celestial Pces were all World Kings too.

    When he left the Netherworld, the Netherworld King gave him a jade slip with information about the Three Realms of the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension.

    He could naturally tell that the man in white was a World King!

    Furthermore, the guy had almost destroyed his soul in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°The Painter¡­Why does that title sound a bit familiar¡­?¡± Su Yi furrowed his brow.

    Based on what the old man in hemp had told him, Su Yi knew that he came from a faction from the depths of outer space, the Studio of the Heart.

    And the imprint of will left in his soul had been left there by its founder.

    There was no doubt about it! The man who¡¯d just called himself ¡°the Painter¡± was the founder of the Studio of the Heart!

    ¡°The Studio of the Heart, the Painter¡­¡± Su Yi¡¯s gaze focused. He finally remembered.

    Back in the Netherworld¡¯s Reincarnation Grounds, the leader of the Church of the River of Stars, the Fisherman, had asked the Temple Master a question:

    ¡°But if you¡¯re still alive, why did you disappear inexplicably?

    ¡°And why weren''t you there when the Painter appeared? Don¡¯t forget: you¡¯re the one who said that so long as the Painter dared show his face, you¡¯d cut off his head and feed it to the dogs.

    ¡°And why would the Antique Dealer, one of your closest friends, proim that you¡¯d never return?¡±

    He¡¯d mentioned two people: the Antique Dealer, who the Fisherman saw as one of the Temple Master¡¯s closest friends.

    The other was the Painter!

    Furthermore, the Fisherman¡¯s words implied that when the Temple Master was around, the Painter dared not show his face amidst the starry skies.

    It was only after the Temple Master disappeared that the Painter dared venture out once more!

    It seems that the founder of the Studio of the Heart is the Painter the Fisherman spoke of¡­ Su Yi¡¯s eyes shone with strange light.

    ording to the Fisherman, so long as the Painter dared show his face, the Temple Master would cut off his head and feed it to dogs.

    That meant that as strong as the Painter was, he was no match for the Temple Master!

    And when he considered that the Temple Master was one of his past incarnations, Su Yi naturally felt a bit strange.

    The Temple Master had given him three warnings. The first was about his Profound Unity Realm cultivation. The second was about the Fisherman, the leader of the Church of the River of Stars.

    And the third was that Su Yi had to be on guard against a mysterious character known as the Tailor. He was the progenitor of the Dream-Eating Tapirs, but the Temple Master suspected he¡¯d pledged himself to a mysterious faction.

    None of his warnings so much as mentioned the Painter. In other words, perhaps out of contempt, the Temple Master didn¡¯t even think the Painter was worth mentioning¡­

    In that lifetime, I scared you to the point that you dared not show your face. In this lifetime, I¡¯ll naturally take it a step further! thought Su Yi.

    The only part that troubled him was that the Painter¡¯s subordinates had shown up in the Wilds, and it seemed they were working with Pi Mo!

    Could Pi Mo¡¯s betrayal have something to do with the Studio of the Heart?

    Su Yi felt like he couldn¡¯t quite wrap his head around it all.

    A little whileter, he sighed. It seems that in my past life, I was so fixated on achieving rebirth that I overlooked an awful lot¡­

    Why had Pi Mo betrayed him?

    And why had Qing Tang hidden her cultivation base, only revealing her true strength after he reincarnated?

    Both questions were buried in Su Yi¡¯s heart. They¡¯d once made him feel mncholy and bleak.

    But now that I¡¯ve reincarnated and returned to the Wilds, I¡¯m sure I can get to the bottom of these mysteries and learn the full truth!

    As Su Yi pondered, he returned to Profound Sky Academy.

    The academy was badly battered, with scenes of destruction all over the ce.

    By the time Su Yi returned, the two surviving Levitating Sword Hall Profound Illumination Emperors and five surviving Spiritual Revolution cultivators had already been captured.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you have our utmost gratitude foring to our aid and saving Profound Sky Academy from disaster!¡± Yu Changming immediately led the survivors of Profound Sky Academy in bowing. Many of them wept with gratitude.

    Su Yi only gently inclined his head. ¡°No need for excessive formalities. I have questions for the prisoners.¡±

    As he spoke, he approached the two captive Emperors of the Levitating Sword Hall, then fixed his gaze on an old man in gray.

    He was in thete-stage Profound Illumination Realm, but he¡¯d already been captured. He was now no more than a prisoner.

    ¡°What¡­ What are you going to do?¡± the old man in gray asked in a quavering voice. He looked terrified and uncertain.

    ¡°Do you know what that old-timer¡¯s connection with Pi Mo was?¡± asked Su Yi.

    When he first arrived at Profound Sky Academy, he captured another Emperor of the Levitating Sword Hall. However, a secret spell had been ced on his soul, preventing Su Yi from searching it.

    Thus, he could only resort to direct interrogation.

    Situations like this weren¡¯t at all umon in the cultivation world of the Wilds.

    Every major sect left means of preventing this sort of thing from urring in their inheritors¡¯ souls. This was to prevent others from capturing them and stealing the sect¡¯s legacies and secrets.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The old man in gray shook his head. ¡°We were just following orders. All I know is that Elder Feng came here on His Excellency Pi Mo¡¯s orders. We don¡¯t know anything else about him.¡±

    ¡°Truly?¡± Su Yi furrowed his brow.

    The old man in gray said bitterly, ¡°I¡¯m a captive, and I¡¯ll be dead soon. How could I dare lie about something so trivial?¡±

    Su Yi looked at Yu Changming. ¡°I¡¯ll let you deal with him.¡±

    Yu Changming sped his fist. ¡°Many thanks, Fellow Daoist!¡±

    ¡°In a bit, visit me on the mountain for a private chat,¡± said Su Yi. With that, he drifted off.

    ¡°Understood.¡± Yu Changming nodded.

    He was quite curious too. Just who is this young man who arrived just in time to save Profound Sky Academy from disaster? Where did hee from?

    ¡­¡­

    The peak of Phoenix Perch Mountain.

    Clouds drifted by, and the mountain wind blew past.

    Gazing down from the peak, more than half of Parasol Tree City was visible, including the parasol trees nted throughout the city. Their radiant flowers were in full bloom, and the sea of flowers was a spectacr sight.

    Su Yi sprawled outfortably in his wicker chair, admiring the scenery. As he drank, he pondered his return to the Wilds.

    Before long, Yu Changming hurried over, smiled, and sped his fist. ¡°I kept you waiting, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t move. He said warmly, ¡°How are your wounds?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re no major impediment,¡± said Yu Changming. Here, he hesitated.

    Su Yi said thoughtfully, ¡°Have you perhaps guessed who I am?¡±

    Yu Changming stiffened in apparent disbelief. ¡°Are you¡­ really¡­ His Excellency Su?¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was inscrutable. ¡°Your Jade Pearl Spirit Heart is a top-notch natural talent for a Confucian, and you haven¡¯t wasted it, you little blockhead.¡±

    He¡¯d visited Profound Sky Academy as a guest before in his past life, and he¡¯d sat and discussed the Dao with the old glutton. He¡¯d met Yu Changming then, too.

    At the time, Yu Changming was still a promising young man. He was the ¡°phoenix chick¡± of his generation at Profound Sky Academy, but he¡¯d yet to be its dean.

    However, the old glutton had smugly praised Yu Changming as the only natural bearer of Jade Pearl Spirit Heart he¡¯d encountered in the past eight thousand years. He was a good seedling who¡¯d surely excel on the Confucian path.

    However, when Yu Changming faced Su Yi, he was stiff and intractably stubborn. Su Yiughed and called him a little blockhead, hence the name.

    When he heard this familiar nickname, Yu Changming¡¯s mind buzzed, and he couldn¡¯t help but murmur, ¡°Just now, I sensed something strangely familiar about you. At first, I dared not believe it, but now, it seems you really are His Excellency Su!¡±

    The dean of Profound Sky Academy had obviously lost hisposure, and he didn¡¯t quite know what to do. He was too excited for words.

    But Su Yi sighed. ¡°Although disaster didn¡¯t befall Profound Sky Academy because of me, my unfilial disciple cannot escape me for this. I¡¯ll naturally get justice on your behalf.¡±

    Here, he gestured to a nearby boulder. ¡°Have a seat.¡±

    Yu Changming calmed himself, straightened his clothes, and sat down. However, he still looked a bit dazed.

    He suddenly recalled what the founder had told him: ¡°Had Su Xuanjun died, he would surely have gone out with a bang. There¡¯s absolutely no way he could just up and die for no reason!¡±

    Furthermore, the founder had said with great assurance that Su Xuanjun must have uncovered the secrets of reincarnation. ¡°Just you wait! He¡¯ll return to the Wilds sooner orter!¡±

    There was no doubt about it: the young man before him was almost certainly the reincarnation the founder had spoken of!

    ¡°Where¡¯d the old glutton go?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Yu Changming sat upright and said solemnly, ¡°Your Excellency Su, the founder left Profound Sky Academy a few hundred years ago with your second disciple, Jing Xing.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s heart shook, and he sat upright. ¡°Where did the old-timer take Jing Xing?¡±

    He¡¯de here to see the old glutton because he wanted to ask about Jing Xing¡¯s whereabouts.

    But ording to Yu Changming, the old glutton had actually left with his second disciple hundreds of years ago!

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Yu Changming shook his head. ¡°Before he left, the founder said he was taking Fellow Daoist Jing Xing out to see the world, and that he¡¯d teach him some sense while he was at it. He¡¯d teach Fellow Daoist Jing Xing why it¡¯s better not to read at all than to blindly believe everything you read. Then, Jing Xing would surely be able to create his own Grand Dao of schrship, author books promoting his theories, and be an ancestor-level figure in his own right.¡±

    Su Yi was stunned. He muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the old glutton took advantage of my absence to kidnap Jing Xing and make him his disciple instead¡­¡±

 Chapter 1053 - Unveiling the Mysteries of the Dark and Gold Ruler

    Chapter 1053 - Unveiling the Mysteries of the Dark and Gold Ruler

    The old glutton quite admired Jing Xing, and he¡¯d more than once expressed his hope that Su Yi would generously relinquish their master-apprentice bond and let him instruct Jing Xing instead.

    He¡¯d even promised with the utmost confidence that Jing Xing would be an ancestral-level figure of the Confucian path, a sage in the hearts of the world¡¯s schrs!

    But before Su Yi could respond, Jing Xing refused, saying, ¡°A master for a day, a father for life. Bing another¡¯s apprentice would be as shameful as calling a thief my father.¡±

    This left the old glutton gnashing his teeth with fury, but there was nothing he could do about it.

    But even after that, every time the old glutton saw Su Yi, he was sure to go on and on about Jing Xing¡¯s cultivation.

    It was because of this that Su Yi thought the old glutton really might well have taken advantage of his absence to run off with Jing Xing!

    ¡°Err¡­ the founder most likely wouldn¡¯t¡­ do something like that¡­¡± Yu Changming was dazed, and his voice trailed off.

    ¡°Enough, never mind that. If Jing Xing is cultivating alongside the old glutton, that¡¯s actually wonderful news,¡±ughed Su Yi.

    And here he¡¯d been worried that the bookworm might have gone and done something stupid.

    Now, there was no need to worry.

    The old glutton¡¯s cultivation base was deep and unfathomable. Throughout the wilds, only a tiny handful of old fossils couldpete with him¡ªthe Imperial Apex Pure One of the Nine Extremes Profound Capital, Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart of the Little Western Paradise, or that temperamental she-devil of the Demons¡¯ Elysium.

    Su Yi then went on to ask about the disaster that had befallen Profound Sky Academy.

    Yu Changming got straight to the point. ¡°They were after the Dark and Gold Ruler.¡±

    But a momentter, he looked confused. ¡°But aside from being extremely ancient, there¡¯s nothing special about it. We¡¯ve always kept it enshrined in the Sages¡¯ Ancestral Hall.

    ¡°I once asked the founder about its origins, and he told me that it had an extraordinary background that could be traced to a time before even the ancient era, but¡­ he also said it wasn¡¯t useful except as an offering to the ancient sages.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Before the ancient era?¡±

    The time before the ancient era was mysterious and unknown, as if that period of history had simply been erased or severed. No legacies or records of that era remained.

    In his past life, Su Yi had attempted to investigate what happened then, but all he found were fleeting, unreliable rumors. He found no proof and no further leads.

    It was only recently, during his time in the Netherworld, that he had learned that these stars and associated nes and worlds were known as the Dark and Gold Star Realm.

    At first, the Dark and Gold Star Realm had shone with extraordinary brilliance. Others saw it as the ancestral source of the countless Daos of the starry skies, and it had given rise to innumerable legendary experts!

    But then, the Dark and Gold Star Realm was destroyed. Its Laws broke, and its worlds withered!

    ording to the Netherworld King, the Dark and Gold Star Realm had fallen because of a mysterious catastrophe. During this catastrophe, its gods fell, and all of its legends disappeared in a puff of smoke. The Dark and Gold Star Realm henceforth fell into ruin.

    It had been known as the Celestial Ruin ever since.

    The passage of time was heartless. As time passed, all traces of the distant past were dispersed and erased. Furthermore, the Dark and Gold Star Realm¡¯s cultivation world was practically annihted during that mysterious catastrophe. Even the cultivators in the stars beyond the Celestial Ruin hadrgely forgotten about the Dark and Gold Star Realm¡¯s existence.

    Su Yi was already aware that the vanished history of the Wilds was none other than the glory age of Dark and Gold Star Realm, as well as its descent into darkness and ruin!

    ¡°Where is the Dark and Gold Ruler now?¡± Su Yi asked.

    It was a treasure that had existed since before recorded history. How could he not be curious?

    ¡°I have it on me,¡± said Yu Changming. He took out a simple ck jade box and passed it to Su Yi. ¡°Please, have a look.¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t hold back. He opened the jade box and saw a jade ruler lying inside. It was just two feet long and three fingers thick.

    It was gray throughout and covered in scorch marks, as if it had been damaged in a fire.

    That aside, there was nothing overtly special about it.

    However, the ¡°scorch marks¡± on its surface made Su Yi recall some of the ancient treasures of mysterious origins he¡¯d acquired in his past life.

    Just like the Dark and Gold Ruler, they had unerasable scorch marks on their surfaces, as if they¡¯d been through a fire.

    Furthermore, in his past life, Su Yi had tried countless methods, but he never uncovered these ancient treasures¡¯ secrets, nor did he discover any use for them. Thus, he left them to collect dust in his treasury at the Grotto of Abstruse Force, and he paid them no further heed.

    The one that had left the deepest impression on him was a stone pagoda about a foot tall. It had nine floors, each with simr scorch marks. It looked extremely mottled and ancient.

    Now, seeing the scorch marks on the Dark and Gold Ruler, Su Yi instantly understood that those treasures he¡¯d gathered in his past life most likely hid simrly enormous secrets!

    ¡°Over the years, the sages of Profound Sky Academy tried to uncover this treasure¡¯s origins, and they tried countless methods of investigating its secrets, but none of them learned anything,¡± Yu Changming exined softly. ¡°It¡¯s a bit embarrassing, but if the Levitating Sword Hall hadn¡¯te here for it, I might well have forgotten we even had such a treasure enshrined in the Sage¡¯s Ancestral Hall.¡±

    Su Yi set aside his scattered thoughts, took the ruler out of the box, and examined it. He said casually, ¡°The old glutton didn¡¯t discover anything either?¡±

    Yu Changming shook his head. ¡°Most likely not, but my sense is that the founder wasn¡¯t at all interested in this particr item.¡±

    Su Yi inclined his head. He could tell that the Dark and Gold Ruler was much like the other ancient treasures he¡¯d gathered in his past life; there was nothing outwardly special about it.

    But for Elder Feng of the Studio of the Heart to have set his sights on it meant there was surely something extraordinary about it.

    ¡°Have you tried breaking it?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°We did,¡± said Yu Changming, a bit bashful. ¡°Past sages have shed it with swords, cleaved it with lightning, burned it with divine mes¡­ but no matter what kind of power they used, they couldn¡¯t so much as scratch it.¡±

    ¡°That alone makes it extraordinary,¡± said Su Yi. The ancient treasures he¡¯d gathered in his past life were simrly indestructible. It was for that reason that he didn¡¯t simply toss them away, instead letting them gather dust in his treasury.

    Yu Changming nodded. ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case, but¡­ that¡¯s the only thing special about it.¡±

    ¡°Might you let me try?¡± Su Yi asked.

    ¡°Your Excellency Su, please, feel free. No need for concern.¡± Yu Changming said hurriedly. ¡°If you can break it and discern its mysteries, I trust the founder will be delighted.¡±

    Su Yi nodded.

    He didn¡¯t use brute force. Rather, he tested the various Laws at his disposal: Rebirth, Withering and Flourishing, the Far Shore, and Oblivion. However, the Dark and Gold Ruler didn¡¯t react at all.

    If the Laws of the End won¡¯t cut it, I¡¯ll just have to try something else, thought Su Yi. He exerted his will, and dusky, serene power surged from his fingertip.

    The Laws of the End!

    The Dark and Gold Ruler instantly quivered.

    ¡°It worked!¡± Su Yi¡¯s spirits soared.

    Earlier, he didn¡¯t even try brute force because he knew the sages of Profound Sky Academy had tried just about everything to test the ruler.

    That implied that a special method was required to discern its mysteries.

    And indeed, his guess was right on the mark.

    The Laws of the End really did get a reaction from the ruler!

    An extremely subtle one to be sure, but this was already a shocking discovery!

    Especially since Su Yi had only a superficial understanding of the Laws of the End. He hadn¡¯t even really crossed the threshold yet.

    And the Mysterious Truths of the End were the core of the Grand Dao of reincarnation! This was why he found the secrets of reincarnation so difficult to grasp.

    Still, Su Yi wouldn¡¯t have expected the Laws of the End to truly provoke a response from the Dark and Gold Ruler!

    After taking a moment to calm himself, he controlled his breathing, focused, and carefully used the power of the End. It spread across the ruler like a spiderweb, covering itpletely.

    h! h!

    A series of faint cracking noises rang out, and a shocking scene unfolded. The scorch marks covering the Dark and Gold Ruler¡¯s surface sloughed off, like paint peeling off a wall.

    The gray jade ruler instantly turned crystalline and transparent.

    A pure, heavy, primordial chaos aura swept outward.

    Boom!

    Su Yi¡¯s hand sank; he felt as if the ruler had transformed into a primordial divine mountain in his grip. The sudden weight almost snapped his wrist.

    The surrounding air seemed unable to bear the pressure. It rumbled and copsed, producing a series of explosions.

    It was only after Su Yi circted his cultivation base that he managed to hold the ruler in his palm. This sudden development left even him unwittingly stunned, and his eyes lit up.

    Firelight surged from the Dark and Gold Ruler, like the power of chaos. It soared into the heavens, shaking the stars. All of Phoenix Perch Mountain was instantly shrouded in shadow, as if obscured beneath dark clouds.

    This shocking development left Yu Changming unwittingly stunned. ¡°What kind of power is this? It¡¯s like the source power of a major world!¡±

    His heart quivered. He felt as if he were standing in a primordial chaos source, with boundless power on all sides. It was unknowable, indescribably vast. He felt like a grain of rice floating in the endless ocean: tiny and insignificant.

    Su Yi had already risen from his wicker chair, and he hovered in the air.

    His qi rumbled and boomed, and his robes billowed around him. If he weren¡¯t using the Laws of the End to hold the Dark and Gold Ruler aloft, its power could have easily crushed the mountain they were standing on into powder!

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but suspect that if he rxed his grip and let the ruler¡¯s power burst forth, it would destroy the entire Profound Sky Realm!

    Boom!

    Heaven and earth rumbled, and chaotic firelight surged. A gloomy atmosphere enveloped everything within a ten-thousand-foot radius.

    And this strange phenomenon was the result of a mere wisp of the Dark and Gold Ruler¡¯s power!

    ¡°So, the scorch marks on the ruler are a mysterious seal. The Laws of the End broke the seal, revealing the true nature of the Dark and Gold Ruler!¡±

    Su Yi was starting to understand.

    But then, he suddenly recalled the ancient treasures he¡¯d owned in his past life, treasures he¡¯d left to gather dust in his treasury!

 Chapter 1054 - Dark and Gold Essence

    Chapter 1054 - Dark and Gold Essence

    There was no doubt about it: the scorched ancient treasures he¡¯d gathered in his past life were covered in mysterious seals simr to that on the Dark and Gold Profound Ruler.

    And the Laws of the End could undo the seals!

    As Su Yi pondered, the strange phenomena originating from the Dark and Gold Ruler disappeared. Everything returned to its former stillness.

    Su Yi gazed at the Dark and Gold Ruler once more.

    It was now as glittering and resplendent as divine jade. Its surface emanated wisps of gray, chaotic luster. Its presence was boundless and surging, dense beyond measure!

    Su Yi¡¯s heart shook; he was stunned. This Dark and Gold Ruler actually contains a mysterious chaos source! It¡¯s not at all inferior to the Netherworld¡¯s source. If anything, it¡¯s even denser and grander!

    It was on the Path of Samsara that Su Yi discovered the source of the Netherworld, and it was there that he¡¯d grasped some of the secrets of reincarnation.

    But now, the aura of the chaos source within the Dark and Gold Ruler was even stronger than the source of the Netherworld. How could Su Yi not be surprised?

    ¡°What¡­ kind of power was that?¡± Yu Changming asked in a quavering voice. He was obviously stunned too.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this is a portion of the Dark and Gold Star Realm¡¯s chaotic source power. You could call it Dark and Gold Essence!¡±

    His thoughts raced.

    The Netherworld King told him that the Dark and Gold Star Realm was once utterly glorious and resplendent. It was seen as the ancestral origin of the countless Daos dispersed throughout the stars!

    There was no doubt about it: back in the day, the chaotic source energy of the Dark and Gold Star Realm had to be iparably powerful! Otherwise, there was no way anyone would have called it the ancestral origin of all Daos!

    And the Dark and Gold Ruler contained a portion of this source energy!

    A mysterious catastrophe had erased that period of historypletely, severing the legacies of its cultivation factions. Later generations had no idea that the Dark and Gold Star Realm was once this grand and resplendent.

    It was to the point that almost no one even knew the name ¡°Dark and Gold Star Realm.¡±

    That the Dark and Gold Ruler had survived the ages to the present day was undoubtedly due to the ¡°scorch marks¡± sealing it!

    In other words, it was only because the Dark and Gold Ruler¡¯s power had been sealed that it managed to survive that mysterious catastrophe!

    ¡°The chaos source of the Dark and Gold Star Realm¡­ Dark and Gold Essence¡­¡± Yu Changming couldn¡¯t help but feel bewildered.

    He was the dean of Profound Sky Academy, and he had a vast breadth of knowledge. He¡¯d perused countless ancient tomes, but this was still his first time hearing of any of this.

    His heart was instantly full of questions!

    Su Yi concisely exined everything he knew about the Dark and Gold Star Realm. Then, he sighed, ¡°I finally understand why that ¡®Elder Feng¡¯ of the Studio of the Heart attacked Profound Sky Academy.¡±

    There was no doubt about it: Elder Feng must have known that Profound Sky Academy¡¯s Dark and Gold Ruler had survived since antiquity, and that it contained Dark and Gold Essence!

    The Studio of the Heart was a faction from the stars beyond the Wilds. Perhaps¡­ they¡¯de here to seek out treasures like the Dark and Gold Ruler!

    After all, even the Supreme Leader of the Nine Heavens Pavilion knew that the Dark and Gold Star Realm was once seen as the ancestral origin of the countless Daos of the stars. That was why he¡¯d sent the Netherworld King here to investigate all those years ago.

    A faction like the Studio of the Heart almost certainly knew about the Dark and Gold Star Realm¡¯s history too. That was why they¡¯d sent their experts over!

    Meanwhile, Yu Changming was repeatedly astonished as his perception of reality waspletely overturned. His brain was full of new phrases: ¡°the Dark and Gold Star Realm,¡± ¡°the ancestral origin of the Daos of the starry skies,¡± ¡°legendary experts,¡± ¡°a mysterious catastrophe,¡± and ¡°the Celestial Ruin¡±...among others.

    Because no records of any of this existed, not even in ancient tomes!

    He was shaken because he¡¯d just uncovered long-buried history, the secrets of that lost era before ancient times!

    A long time passed before Yu Changming murmured, ¡°Your Excellency Su, does that mean the chaotic power within the Dark and Gold Ruler is the source of the Daos of the starry skies?¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°In a sense, yes, but the chaos source within the ruler is far fromplete. It¡¯s only a portion of it. If the original chaos source of the Dark and Gold Star Realm were the full moon, the ruler¡¯s stored power would be but a firefly.¡±

    He paused, then said, ¡°But this is still the source power of the Dark and Gold Star Realm. The power of the Grand Dao hidden inside surely transcends the world¡¯s other Daos. Otherwise, how could it possibly have drawn the Studio of the Heart all the way here from the depths of outer space?¡±

    Yu Changming gradually calmed down. He agreed with this conclusionpletely.

    The power within the ruler might not beplete, but it was still the source energy of the Dark and Gold Star Realm, and it contained its mightiest, most supreme Laws. It was naturally extraordinary!

    ¡°Might you let me contemte this treasure for a while?¡± Su Yi asked.

    Yu Changming didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°Please, go right ahead!¡±

    Even disregarding Su Yi¡¯s bond with their founder, if he hadn¡¯t rushed to their aid in the nick of time, Profound Sky Academy would have already been destroyed!

    How could they not repay this benevolence?

    Besides, Profound Sky Academy had never attached much importance to this particr treasure, and it only revealed its true nature in Su Yi¡¯s hands.

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll stay in Profound Sky Academy for the time being. I would like to contemte the mysteries of Dark and Gold Essence. Also, I''d like to see how the Levitating Sword Hall and Abstruse Force Alliance respond to this abject defeat.¡±

    Yu Changming felt a massive weight lift from his shoulders, and he was visibly delighted. ¡°Your Excellency Su, with you taking up residence on Phoenix Perch Mountain, Profound Sky Academy has no need to fear our enemies¡¯ return!¡±

    Earlier, he¡¯d been considering leading all of the academy¡¯s disciples away from Phoenix Perch Mountain.

    After all, there was no way the Levitating Sword Hall or Abstruse Force Alliance would just let this defeat go.

    Now that he¡¯d heard Su Yi¡¯s decision, all of Yu Changming¡¯s fears disappeared. He feltpletely reassured!

    Su Yi pointed at himself. ¡°I¡¯m currently only in the Profound Illumination Realm. I¡¯m far fromparable to my best self, so don¡¯t think too highly of me.¡±

    Yu Changming was briefly stunned, but then, he said solemnly, ¡°Your Excellency Su, please rest assured. No matter what happens, Profound Sky Academy will retreat and advance alongside you!¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Rx. Even if a Profound Unity cultivator shows up, I guarantee Profound Sky Academy¡¯s safety.¡±

    A momentter, he ordered, ¡°Don¡¯t divulge my identity.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Yu Changming solemnly assented.

    That very day, Yu Changming arranged for Su Yi to take up temporary residence within one of the academy¡¯s blessed grottos.

    ¡­

    Within the grotto.

    Su Yi sat cross-legged, using the Laws of the End to control the Dark and Gold Ruler. That way, he just barely managed to suppress the energy of the chaos source therein.

    Otherwise, the treasure''s power would shatter this entire space!

    Su Yi examined the ruler and whispered, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought I¡¯d find an opportunity to cultivate back to the Profound Unity Realm so soon after arriving in the Profound Sky Realm!¡±

    Back on the banks of the Reincarnation Pool, the Temple Master issued three warnings.

    One of his warnings was about this cultivation!

    It was then that Su Yi learned how illustrious and dazzling the Temple Master¡¯s aplishments were. This was the man who¡¯d effortlessly suppressed the Fisherman of the Church of the River of Stars, and the man who terrified the Painter of the Studio of the Heart so badly that he dared not show his face in public.

    They called him the mortal world¡¯s yer of Immortals. He¡¯d once proimed that ¡°even if gods and immortals really exist, they too must avert their gazes before me!¡±

    But the Temple Master chose to reincarnate anyway. His greatest regret was that he¡¯d failed to achieve perfection in the Profound Unity Realm, leaving ws in his Dao!

    He told Su Yi that in the Profound Unity Realm, incorporating countless Daos into oneself was far from enough. He had to achieve unity with the source of a star realm and master its mysteries. Only then could he achieve a true, perfect metamorphosis.

    At the time, Su Yi felt enlightened, as if all had be clear.

    In truth, he¡¯d roughly inferred this back in his past life! Despite this, he couldn¡¯t reach a higher path. The reason for this was that the Dark and Gold Star realm was damaged. It had been reduced to a Celestial Ruin a long, long time ago!

    It was impossible for him toprehend and master theplete mysteries of its source. How could he possibly break through?

    But the Temple Master told Su Yi that if he could find the source of the ruined Dark and Gold Star Realm, he could divine theplete Laws of this Star Realm!

    The appearance of the Dark and Gold Ruler was an opportunity for Su Yi to investigate the source energy of the Dark and Gold Star Realm!

    How could Su Yi not be excited? After all, he¡¯d reincarnated precisely to seek out a higher path!

    Now, he didn¡¯t just have a concrete goal; he¡¯d just gotten one step closer to realizing it!

    ¡°Fate is truly too wondrous for words!¡± Su Yi sighed. ¡°I came to Profound Sky Academy to ask about Jing Xing¡¯s whereabouts. Who¡¯d have guessed I¡¯d happen upon this Dark and Gold Ruler?¡±

    Of course, the Dark and Gold Ruler only contained a portion of the Dark and Gold Star Realm¡¯s source.

    But in his past life, he¡¯d gathered numerous simr treasures!

    Suddenly, Su Yi sank into silence.

    Five hundred years ago, after he reincarnated, the situation changed abruptly in the Grotto of Abstruse Force. Pi Mo colluded with outsiders, who killed their way into the sect and seized its treasures¡­

    And his youngest disciple, Qing Tang, went so far as to upy the entire Grotto of Abstruse Force!

    Given the circumstances, he feared his treasury had long since been cleared out!

    For instance, the Profound Lightning Golden Bamboo Staff had wound up in the hands of a high elder of the Levitating Sword Hall, Wang Tingyun.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit dejected.

    ¡°They don¡¯t belong to you. Even if you run off with them, they don¡¯t really belong to you,¡± Su Yi said softly, his gaze cold and indifferent.

    He wasn¡¯t actually all that worried. Even if someone had stolen the scorched treasures he¡¯d gathered in his past life, they¡¯d do them no good.

    Because there was no way they¡¯d mastered the Mysterious Truths of the End, and without them, there was no way they could unseal those ancient treasures.

    But there was one possibility he had to watch out for: what if Pi Mo had other disciples of the Studio of the Heart working with him beside the hemp-d elder he¡¯d killed earlier today?

    Before long, Su Yi set those thoughts aside. He cleared his mind, split off a portion of his divine sense, and quietly sensed the source energy within the Dark and Gold Ruler.

 Chapter 1055 - Pi Mo!

    Chapter 1055 - Pi Mo!

    Martial Heaven Peak.

    This was one of the most blessed grounds for cultivation in all of the Wilds.

    Five hundred years ago, Su Xuanjun¡¯s eldest disciple, Pi Mo, founded the Abstruse Force Alliance here, shaking the world.

    ¡°Is there still¡­ no word from Junior Apprentice Brother Ye Luo?¡±

    Pi Mo stood with his hands behind his back and asked casually.

    He had a tall, powerful build, and he wore undyed, wide-sleeved robes. Even standing there casually, he seemed as unshakable as a mountain.

    ¡°My lord, the pawns we ced in the Netherworld have already started investigating what happened in the Burial Ground of the Dao. I trust they¡¯ll send definite information before long,¡± said a gaunt, elderly servant.

    Pi Mo sighed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid Junior Apprentice Brother Ye Luo won¡¯t being back.¡±

    ¡°My lord, His Excellency Ye Luo might well have encountered trouble he can¡¯t slough off so quickly,¡± the elderly servant said softly.

    Pi Mo¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°With his abilities, if he wanted to run, practically no one in the Netherworld could stop him. If he¡¯s still unwilling to return after all this time¡­ there must be another reason for it.¡±

    Here, his voice turned low and solemn.

    ¡°Did you perhaps discern something, my lord?¡± the servant couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Pi Mo¡¯s expression shifted, but in the end, he waved. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand even if I told you. Go tell my Junior Apprentice Sister Jin Kui toe see.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The servant left to carry out his orders.

    Now, only Pi Mo remained in the grand hall.

    He took a jade slip from his sleeves.

    His disciple, Shangguan Jie, had sent this from the Netherworld. It had only just arrived today.

    But its contents had left him deeply agitated.

    Even before the slip arrived, he¡¯d learned some of what had happened in the Netherworld. He knew that an unexpected development had urred in the burial ground of the Dao. He knew that Huo Yao had fallen, that they¡¯d lost contact with Ye Luo, and that even his legacy disciples had disappeared inexplicably.

    Pi Mo had already realized that something fishy was going on.

    s, the Netherworld, and the Wilds were so far away that he couldn¡¯t learn any concrete details on short notice.

    Now, when he saw Shangguan Jie¡¯s jade slip, Pi Mo understood.

    It was just that he couldn¡¯t ept this reality all at once.

    Pi Mo stood there in silence for a while, then took a deep breath and murmured, ¡°So, Master, you¡¯ve already reincarnated ande back? Hah. No wonder Junior Apprentice Brother would suddenly cut off all contact despite having always respected and admired me¡­

    ¡°And I¡¯m afraid my missing disciples believe me a traitor to my sect. They must be quite disappointed in me.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a pity about Junior Apprentice Brother Huo Yao. It¡¯s only been five hundred years since he proved his Dao and became an Emperor. He¡¯d yet to step into the Profound Unity Realm, but now, he¡¯s already dead¡­¡± Pi Mo took out a jug of wine, then took a sip.

    A momentter, he muttered, ¡°Master, oh Master, I knew you couldn¡¯t possibly pass away so easily, and I knew you¡¯d return sooner orter.

    ¡°I¡¯ve even¡­ been looking forward to this day!¡± Here, Pi Mo¡¯s expression turned calm and inscrutable, without any discernible emotion.

    ¡°In the past, I respected you as I might my own father, and I looked upon you with awe, as I once did the heavens. But in the future, that will no longer be possible!¡±

    Pi Mo drained his jug of wine.

    In that moment, he seemed to reach a decision, and his entire body emanated an imposing, majestic aura.

    ¡°Eldest Apprentice Brother, you were looking for me?¡±

    A clear, crisp voice rang out beyond the grand hall.

    Immediately afterward, a delicate figure walked inside. She was dressed in an azure shirt and apricot-yellow skirt, with her long hair tied up, revealing her long, snowy neck. Her eyes were bright and pure.

    However, her gaze contained an imposing majesty. No one would dare treat her as they might an ordinary young woman.

    Jin Kui!

    She was the fourth legacy disciple of the Grotto of Abstruse Force.

    Her talent was transcendent, and she had an extraordinary spirit root. She was elegant from head to toe, and a long time ago, her master praised her, saying, ¡°her delicate hands scoop up the mist, and her clothes leave a trail of purple haze.¡±

    He was describing her innate, elegant aura.

    ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister, have a look at this.¡± Pi Mo smiled and passed a jade box to Jin Kui.

    Jin Kui opened it, and saw a blue pearl about the size of a quail egg. It was clear, translucent, and shrouded in spirituality. Upon closer inspection, a boundless blue churned within it.

    ¡°Is that¡­ the Blue Sea Divine Pearl?¡± eximed Jin Kui.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s that very treasure,¡± Pi Mo said with a smile. ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister, your cultivation is currently in thete-stage Profound Serenity Realm. With this treasure, you¡¯ll be able to temper your cultivation base and reach the peak of the realm within a decade.¡±

    Jin Kui froze, then said hesitantly, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother, Master left this treasure, and he said that he was holding onto it for Eighth Junior Apprentice Brother Bai Yi. I¡­ I can¡¯t possibly take it for myself.¡±

    At the mention of their master, Jin Kui¡¯s eyes shone with a nigh-imperceptible hint of grief.

    Pi Mo sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve been searching for Junior Apprentice Brother Bai Yi all these years, but I¡¯ve yet to uncover any leads.¡±

    He paused, then looked at Jin Kui, his voice gentle. ¡°Master has been gone for a long time. As the eldest apprentice brother, I naturally cannot monopolize the treasures he left behind. The Blue Sea Divine Pearl will be enormously beneficial to your cultivation. Leaving it here to rot would be desecrating a heavenly treasure. Please, take it without guilt.¡±

    Jin Kui gently bit down on her lower lip. ¡°I¡­ once we find Junior Apprentice Brother Bai Yi, I¡¯ll return it to him.¡±

    Pi Mo smiled. ¡°Of course that¡¯s alright.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything else you wanted to discuss, Eldest Senior Apprentice Brother?¡± asked Jin Kui.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Pi Mo¡¯s expression filled with grief. ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother Huo Yao¡­ is dead!¡±

    Jin Kui looked stricken, and her eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°How is that possible!?¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Pi Mo exined, ¡°A shameless, despicable character appeared in the Netherworld. I don¡¯t know where he came from, but he knows Master¡¯s past like the back of his hand, and he¡¯s even proficient in Master¡¯s Daoist magics and secret arts!

    ¡°This scoundrel impersonated our master to win Junior Apprentice Brother Huo Yao¡¯s trust. He mistook that person for Master¡¯s reincarnation, so he wasn¡¯t at all on guard against him. In the end, that impersonator killed him!¡±

    Jin Kui couldn¡¯t help but fly into a rage. ¡°That bastard dares impersonate Master!? He deserves death by a thousand cuts, and for his bones to be reduced to ash!¡±

    Her bright eyes widened with unconcealed murderous intent.

    ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister, don¡¯t let your anger muddle your head. That person might be despicable, but he¡¯s no ordinary person. He impersonated Master so well that he fooled even Junior Apprentice Brother Huo Yao. It should be obvious how extraordinary his methods are.¡±

    Pi Mo¡¯s expression was grave. ¡°Furthermore, to the best of my knowledge, that scoundrel has seizedplete control over Junior Apprentice Brother Ye Luo¡¯s mind. He really believes that impersonator is Master¡¯s reincarnation. That¡¯s what I¡¯m most worried about.¡±

    ¡°Even Junior Apprentice Brother Ye is being controlled?¡± Jin Kui was both startled and enraged. A chill coursed through her.

    She was well aware of how strong Ye Luo and Huo Yao were. In the Wilds, they were first-rate, peak experts within the Profound Serenity Realm.

    Yet one of them had been murdered, and the other was under mind control. It was easy to imagine how terrifying this impersonator¡¯s cultivation base was, and how insidious his methods were!

    Jin Kui couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother, who is this impersonator?¡±

    ¡°His name is Su Yi.¡± Pi Mo looked deeply concerned. ¡°Furthermore, if I¡¯m not mistaken, this person will soon arrive in the Wilds!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Jin Kui gnashed her teeth. ¡°We can seize this opportunity to capture him, free Junior Apprentice Brother Ye Luo, and avenge Senior Apprentice Brother Huo Yao!¡±

    Pi Mo sighed. ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister, don¡¯t speak out of anger. This impersonator is no ordinary person. I can already predict that he¡¯ll y the same old tricks here in the Wilds. He¡¯s likely to continue impersonating Master to target the inheritors of the Grotto of Abstruse Force!

    ¡°Furthermore, he was capable of both killing Junior Apprentice Brother Huo Yao and controlling Junior Apprentice Brother Ye Luo¡¯s mind. It¡¯s obvious how terrifying his abilities are.¡±

    Jin Kui couldn¡¯t help but feel immense pressure bear down on her. ¡°Then¡­ What should we do?¡±

    Pi Mo¡¯s expression was solemn, and he said with staunch assurance, ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister, you needn¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do everything in my power to wipe out this despicable impersonator!¡±

    Jin Kui nodded. ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother, when the timees, let me help you!¡±

    Pi Mo shook his head. ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister, I didn¡¯t tell you this so that you¡¯d put yourself in danger. I just want you to be on guard. This way, on the off chance you encounter this impersonator, he won¡¯t be able to confound you, and you won¡¯t suffer Junior Brother Ye Luo¡¯s fate.¡±

    He paused, then said with determination, ¡°Leave ending that impersonator to me!¡±

    Before long, Jin Kui left.

    Pi Mo watched her leave. After a moment¡¯s silence, he said, ¡°Come to me.¡±

    A man in ck silently appeared in the hall and sped his fist. ¡°What can I do for you, my lord?¡±

    ¡°Send our people to spread word throughout the Nine Provinces of the Wilds. Say a despicable evil-doer is impersonating the founder of the Grotto of Abstruse Force. His behavior is outrageous, and heaven and earth will not tolerate it!

    ¡°From this day forth, this person shall be themon enemy of everyone in the Abstruse Force Alliance!¡±

    Pi Mo spoke with staunch assurance. ¡°Anyone who finds a lead to his whereabouts cane to the Abstruse Force Alliance for a generous reward, no matter who they are!

    ¡°Furthermore, if any faction tries to take advantage of this storm to stir up the wind and waves, the Abstruse Force Alliance won¡¯t let them off!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The man in ck solemnly nodded his assent and rushed off.

    Pi Mo muttered to himself, Master, don¡¯t me your disciple for taking pre-emptive action. I founded the Abstruse Force Alliance in your name. What would I do with myself if you came back? And what¡­ would be of the Abstruse Force Alliance?

    I¡¯ll make the world understand that the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force cannot possibly return alive. Even if you return, you¡¯ll be seen as an imposter!

    Of course, I¡¯m sure that this move won¡¯t be enough to stop you, but I''ll at least muddy the waters. We can see which of us emerges victorious in the endter!

    But then, the same elderly servant from earlier rushed in and said at top speeds, ¡°My lord, we just received word from the Profound Sky Realm! Elder Feng and the experts of the Levitating Sword Hall apanying him are dead down to thest man!¡±

    Pi Mo¡¯s pupils constricted, and his expression shifted, as if he found this difficult to believe. ¡°Elder Feng¡­ is dead!?¡±

    His gaze was cold and imposing, and his entire body emanated a terrifying majesty. The elderly servant trembled from head to toe and almost copsed.

 Chapter 1056 - A Scroll Painting, a Golden Toad, Fei Yun

    Chapter 1056 - A Scroll Painting, a Golden Toad, Fei Yun

    The atmosphere within the grand hall was suffocating.

    When Pi Mo saw that the elderly servant was so frightened that his soul had practically left his body, he furrowed his brow and withdrew his imposing aura.

    He smiled self-deprecatingly and said, ¡°They speak of remaining calm even when a mountain crumbles before you or an axe cleaves into your flesh, but ultimately, the more you care, the more your heart is in turmoil.¡±

    A momentter, he was calm,posed, and reserved once more, with the bearing of a stagnant pool or solitary mountain.

    ¡°Tell me: what exactly happened?¡± Pi Mo sat there, his finger pressed to his forehead.

    The elderly servant dared not be negligent. He said in a low voice, ¡°ording to our informants in Parasol Tree City, early in the morning three days ago, something unexpected happened on Phoenix Perch Mountain. Someone broke Elder Feng¡¯s Flying Serpent Heaven-Sealing Formation, and a bloody battle unfolded in Profound Sky Academy.

    ¡°By the time our informants sent their reports, the curtains had already fallen on this grand battle. Dean Yu Changming of Profound Sky Academy sealed off Phoenix Perch Mountain, but neither Elder Feng nor High Elder Wang Tingyun or his subordinates have returned. We¡¯re certain all of them are already dead.¡±

    Pi Mo couldn¡¯t help but frown and sink into thought.

    Prior to this operation, he¡¯d sent someone to gather information on Profound Sky Academy, everything they could find. He was well aware that with the power at Profound Sky Academy¡¯s disposal, there was no way they¡¯d be a match for Elder Feng andpany.

    Thus, Pi Mo had disregarded this matter. He¡¯d assumed that Elder Feng andpany were sure to return triumphant.

    Who¡¯d have thought this would happen?

    ¡°A trivial Confucian orthodoxy powerful only by the standards of the Profound Sky Realm, that¡¯s all. Don¡¯t tell me their ranks include a terrifying hidden expert?¡± Pi Mo didn¡¯t understand it.

    ¡°My lord, Elder Feng set his sights on their Dark and Gold Ruler. Profound Sky Academy might well be nowhere near as simple as we imagined,¡± said the elderly servant.

    Pi Mo¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he nodded. ¡°You can leave.¡±

    The elderly servant rushed off.

    Pi Mo sat in silence for a long time, then rose, took out a scroll painting, and gradually unfurled it.

    A vision of hell soon appeared before him: a mountain of corpses, a sea of blood, and bones as numerous as trees in a forest. It was like a primordial demonic realm. Monstrous entities scuttled about, and all manner of demonic gods galloped past.

    A painting, that¡¯s all, but it was as if Pi Mo had opened the door to a demonic realm. The aura emanating from it was strange and unsettling.

    This wasn¡¯t Pi Mo¡¯s first time seeing it, but even so, this vision of hell left him feeling stifled and oppressed.

    The demonic gods within the painting plucked the moon and stars, devoured the skies, or blotted out the heavens with a wave of their hands. They could destroy entire worlds, and each was more terrifying than the one before.

    These are World Kings, existences that transcend the Profound Dao! Pi Mo couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    The depths of his outwardly calm, inscrutable gaze zed with desire.

    But a momentter, he held his breath, focused his gaze, and said solemnly, ¡±Emissary, please inform the young mistress that Pi Mo requests an audience.¡±

    As his voice spread out, the blood-soaked vision of hell within the painting rippled.

    Suddenly, a path of illusory, ethereal mist surged in the corner of the painting, spreading like ink dropped in water. It outlined an immortal cave.

    The cave was shrouded in auspicious, flowing light, and it looked holy. It seemed entirely out of ce in this blood-soaked hellscape.

    A golden toad crouched in the corner. It had three eyes, and it looked as if it had been forged out of immortal gold. Its third, vertical eye was a strange and unsettling silver.

    A Three-Eyed Golden Toad! An utterly terrifying yao!

    When he saw it, Pi Mo¡¯s expression was instantly solemn.

    ¡°The young mistress has gone into seclusion. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll see no trace of her for at least three to five years. If something happened, tell me instead.¡± The toad¡¯s cheeks jiggled as its voice boomed like thunder.

    ¡°Seclusion? Don¡¯t tell me the young mistress figured out that bronze jade pendant?¡± Pi Mo couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    A few months ago, Elder Feng brought a bronze jade pendant back after an expedition, and he gave it to the young mistress.

    ording to Elder Feng, it was a treasure that had survived since before antiquity, and it contained Dark and Gold Essence. Its value was inestimable!

    In truth, a long time ago, Pi Mo had worked with Elder Feng, rallying the forces of the Abstruse Force Alliance to search the Wilds for simr relics of the ancient past.

    But although they¡¯d found numerous simr treasures, only the bronze jade pendant contained Dark and Gold Essence!

    A few days ago, Elder Feng and the experts of the Levitating Sword Hall went to Profound Sky Academy to seize the Dark and Gold Ruler because Elder Feng suspected that it too contained Dark and Gold Essence.

    ¡°Who are you to inquire about the young mistress¡¯s affairs?¡± The Three-Eyed Golden Toad snorted coldly, its gaze icy.

    Pi Mo lowered his head. ¡°Please forgive me if I overstepped my bounds, Emissary.¡±

    ¡°Quick, tell me: what have youe for?¡± The Three-Eyed Golden Toad was a bit impatient.

    Pi Mo lowered his head. ¡°Elder Feng is dead.¡±

    The Three-Eyed Golden Toad was stunned, as if it couldn¡¯t quite believe it. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me a Profound Unity cultivator was involved?¡±

    Pi Mo shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know who was responsible.¡±

    The toad suddenly roared like thunder. ¡°You¡¯re the leader of the Abstruse Force Alliance! How could something happen in the Wilds without you finding out about it!?¡±

    Pi Mo sighed. ¡°Emissary, honestly, it happened so suddenly. I didn¡¯t expect this at all either. After all, to the best of my knowledge, Elder Feng could at least hold his own against a Profound Unity cultivator. I truly cannot imagine who could have killed him.¡±

    He paused, then continued, ¡°It¡¯s due to this matter¡¯s importance that I felt I had no choice but to report right away. I hope the young mistress can instruct me.¡±

    The Three-Eyed Golden Toad fell silent. ¡°True enough. Someone capable of killing Elder Feng has to be in the Profound Unity Realm at the very least. No wonder you were so scared that you came to beg for the young mistress¡¯s help.¡±

    A nigh imperceptible hint of cold light shed across Pi Mo¡¯s face, but his head remained lowered. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, Emissary.¡±

    ¡°We cannot let the Dark and Gold Ruler slip through our fingers. I suspect that the ruler is a treasure that has existed since the early days of the Dark and Gold Star Realm, and that it contains Dark and Gold Essence! Otherwise, how could a faction as paltry as Profound Sky Academy dare kill Elder Feng over a treasure?¡± the toad muttered. ¡°Very well. Wait here.¡±

    It then opened its mouth and spat out a pitch-ck writing brush. It was nine inches long and covered with strange, contorted cloud markings and totems.

    h!

    The brush lit up and swung through the air.

    The mountainous pile of corpses within the painting suddenly split, and a bronze coffin floated into the air. Its surface was covered in the mysterious, blood-colored power of a seal.

    As the brush waved through the air, the blood-colored seal suddenly disappeared, and the coffin suddenly opened.

    ¡°Old toad, what did you wake me for?¡± A listless, hoarse voice rang out, and a figure slowly sat up within the coffin and stretched.

    He was a pallid, unearthly man in green robes. His lips were as red as blood, and as he looked around, his eyes shone with wisps of gold. He was unsettling to the extreme.

    ¡°Take a trip outside and investigate the cause of Elder Feng¡¯s death. While you¡¯re at it, bring back the Dark and Gold Ruler. The young mistress has use for it,¡± ordered the Three-Eyed Golden Toad.

    The unearthly man in green eximed, ¡°That little worm died? Hah? He was a pure-blooded descendant of the flying serpent lineage. Even the founder said his potential was inestimable. To think he¡¯d die here in the Celestial Ruin¡­ Hah! If our sectmates find out about this, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll bust their gutsughing.¡±

    Having said this, he then burst intoughter himself. His grin was unearthly, unrestrained, and full of glee.

    The Three-Eyed Golden Toad snorted coldly. ¡°What¡¯s with all the nonsense? Let me tell you, if you don¡¯tplete this mission, the young mistress might well have your head after she leaves seclusion!¡±

    At the mention of the young mistress, the unearthly man in green suppressed hisughter and stood up.

    With a swoosh of his sleeves, the coffin beneath his feet boomed and transformed into a blood-colored Dao Sword, which then shot into the man¡¯s sleeves.

    Meanwhile, he let out a deep breath, his eyes shing with imposing light. ¡°Rest assured: when ites to the young mistress, I¡¯ve never dared be the least bit negligent!¡±

    Boom!

    Monstrous yao qi surged around the unearthly man in green. It was like the descent of a yao god, and his vicious majesty was beyond measure!

    Pi Mo¡¯s heart shook.

    He saw everything that just happened in the scroll painting. When he saw eyes on the man in green, he couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned.

    There was no doubt about it! This was someone even stronger than Elder Feng!

    ¡°Pi Mo, this is Feng Ji¡¯s senior apprentice brother. His Daoist Title is Fei Yun, or ¡®Crimson Cloud.¡¯ I¡¯ll send him out of the Primordial Hellscape Painting momentarily. All you need to do is tell him what happened in Profound Sky Academy,¡± the toad said gravely.

    Pi Mo sped his fist. ¡°Many thanks, Emissary!¡±

    The Three-Eyed Golden Toad didn¡¯t dy any further. It waved its ck brush, and¡­

    Boom!

    The demonic realm seemed to boil over. The unearthly man in green was shrouded in a blood-colored curtain, and he disappeared in a sh.

    A momentter, the painting rolled back shut, and all disturbances came to an abrupt end.

    The man the toad called Fei Yun appeared in front of Pi Mo out of nowhere.

    ¡°With your early-stage Profound Unity cultivation, how do you rank amongst the Wilds¡¯ cultivators?¡± Fei Yun looked Pi Mo up and down with great interest.

    Pi Mo¡¯s expression didn¡¯t so much as waver. ¡°My paltry cultivation base is surely unworthy of your young mistress¡¯s notice.¡±

    Fei Yun snickered. ¡°Disingenuous. I¡¯ve heard about you, and I know your master was an extraordinary figure here in the Wilds. How would he feel if he were still alive to see that his eldest disciple had be a subordinate of the Studio of the Heart?¡±

    Pi Mo sank into silence.

    Fei Yun instantly lost interest. ¡°Tell me what you know about Profound Sky Academy.¡±

    Pi Mo took out a jade slip he¡¯d prepared in advance. ¡°Your Excellency, everything you want to know lies within this jade slip.¡±

    Fei Yun epted it, then took a deep look at Pi Mo. ¡°You¡¯d best extinguish any untoward thoughts. An existence like the young mistress isn¡¯t someone you can covet.¡±

    With that, he shook his head and walked off.

    Pi Mo watched Fei Yun fade from view before he silently put away the scroll painting and straightened his back. A subtle, almost indiscernible chill flickered in the depths of his inscrutable gaze.

 Chapter 1057 - The Secret of Pi Moâ€™s Betrayal!

    Chapter 1057 - The Secret of Pi Mo¡¯s Betrayal!

    Three dayster, early in the morning.

    Parasol Tree City, the foot of Phoenix Perch Mountain.

    The sound of ssics read aloud emanated from halfway up the mountain, reverberating throughout like the ringing of a morning bell or the beating of an evening drum.

    Numerous cultivators clustered at the foot of the mountain, listening attentively as if drunk or infatuated.

    The reading of ssic texts contained the truths of the Grand Dao. Over the years, no shortage of cultivators hade to listen in and glean enlightenment.

    Fei Yun stood in the distance, but when he saw this, his eyes shone with contempt. When mortals burn incense to the gods and pray for peace and prosperity, they¡¯re only fooling themselves.

    If these cultivators think they can improve their cultivation bying here to listen to the ssics, they¡¯re ultimately no different from those mundane mortals.

    ¡°Profound Sky Academy dared remain standing even after killing the little creepy crawly and Pi Mo¡¯s subordinates? Their courage is extraordinary.¡± Fei Yun looked up the mountainside.

    He was dressed in green, and his beautifully handsome face only looked even more unearthly beneath the sunlight.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Profound Sky Academy isn¡¯t afraid of retaliation? In that case, the killer might well still be within the academy.¡± After a moment¡¯s thought, Fei Yun started walking up Phoenix Perch Mountain.

    The power of the formations covering the mountainside might as well not have existed.

    Fei Yun strolled leisurely through the mountain gates, hands behind his back, and followed the winding trail up the mountain, like a traveler enjoying the scenery.

    When he reached the halfway point of the mountain, Profound Sky Academy entered his field of view.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing special about this ce at all. With my abilities, I could tten it in minutes and kill until the ground runs red with rivers of blood.¡±

    Fei Yun was a bit confused. He couldn¡¯t imagine how someone of Feng Ji¡¯s cultivation could have died here; it didn¡¯t seem at all likely.

    The sound of reading still rang out. It seemed that Profound Sky Academy was entirely unaware that someone had slipped into their territory.

    Suddenly, Fei Yun sensed something, and he gazed at the distant cliffside. A cluster of pine trees stood there, shrouded in mist. The needles rustled in waves.

    A boulder as smooth and reflective as a mirror stood amidst the pines, and a young man in blue sat atop it.

    The morning sun poured through the dense canopy of shifting pine branches, illuminating the young man with flickering light.

    The young man was enjoying wine, seemingly leisurely and at ease.

    ¡°Hah? One nce and it¡¯s obvious he¡¯s a lousy student. First thing in the morning, and he¡¯s snuck out of the academy to hide in the forest and drink?¡± Fei Yun stroked his jaw. ¡°Oh, I could search the boy¡¯s soul and see if I can uncover anything worthwhile.¡±

    As he pondered, he walked over.

    But when he entered the pine thicket and got within a few dozen feet of the young man, Fei Yun suddenly felt ill at ease. He subconsciously stopped in his tracks and frowned. Strange. Is there a problem with that boy?

    His eyes shed with golden light as he evaluated him once more.

    The young man in blue faced the cliffside, so his back was to Fei Yun. All Fei Yun saw was his lean, upright figure.

    The young man¡¯s long ck hair was pinned into a casual Daoist topknot. Both his attire and his aura were utterly unassuming. There was nothing overtly strange about him at all.

    But Fei Yun¡¯s eyelids twitched. His glowing golden eyes saw something else entirely.

    The unfathomable power of the Grand Dao circted around the young man, like a tranquil sea, deep and unfathomable!

    Something¡¯s not right with that boy! It seems highly likely that he¡¯s waiting here for me! Fei Yun¡¯s unearthly, handsome face filled with uncertainty.

    It was then that the young man seated on the boulder suddenly spoke. ¡°Did youe alone?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Fei Yun¡¯s eyes narrowed, but then, heughed. ¡°Was it you who killed Feng Ji?¡±

    He silently gripped the blood-red Dao Sword hidden in his sleeves.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. If I wanted to kill you, I would have done it as soon as you passed through the mountain gates,¡± said Su Yi. He took another sip of wine.

    Fei Yun¡¯s brow furrowed.

    If he met a young man like this under ordinary circumstances, he wouldn¡¯t even pause to think before exterminating him.

    But when he considered the dead Feng Ji, he instantly suppressed his surging murderous intent.

    ¡°Are you waiting here for me because you want to chat with me first?¡± Fei Yun asked with a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m quite interested in the Studio of the Heart¡¯s affairs,¡± said Su Yi. He sighed, ¡°s, the Feng Ji you mentioned died because of your founder¡¯s remnant will. I didn¡¯t even have time to learn what I wanted to know. This time, I n to learn from my mistakes. I won¡¯t let you follow in his footsteps.¡±

    Fei Yun¡¯s pupils constricted, and the look on his unearthly but handsome face shifted erratically. He probed, ¡°Does that mean you suppressed Feng Ji and attempted to search his soul?¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Fei Yun sank into silence.

    It might have seemed like they were just chatting, but he felt increasingly uneasy.

    He even felt the urge to flee immediately!

    This was because the young man in blue seemed far too calm andposed, and his aura waspletely imprable.

    Most unbelievable of all was that he could tell that this young man was still only in histe teens, and not some old monster!

    All of this seemed far too out of the ordinary. Fei Yun couldn¡¯t help but be on guard.

    ¡°What would you like to chat about?¡± asked Fei Yun.

    At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but mock himself. In the Studio of the Heart, he was among the proudest and most unrestrained. He¡¯d killed too many to count, and his temper was unpredictable. In the stars beyond the Wilds, people paled at the mere mention of his name.

    Yet now, he couldn¡¯t help but be cautious.

    Were his sectmates here to see this, he would surely have be aughingstock.

    ¡°Answer some of my questions.¡± Su Yi put away his jug of wine, then turned around to look at Fei Yun. He said lightly, ¡°If your answers please me, I wouldn¡¯t mind leaving you a path to life.¡±

    Fei Yun was so angry he almost burst intoughter, but in the end, he forced it back down. ¡°Do you have the Dark and Gold Ruler?¡±

    Su Yi nodded, then flipped his hand. A jade ruler appeared in his palm. ¡°This treasure contains a portion of the chaos source of the Dark and Gold Star Realm. The disciples of the Studio of the Heart came to the Wilds to gather treasures like this, right?¡±

    Fei Yun was stunned. He would never have guessed that the young man in blue would be so forthright. He¡¯d even gone and revealed the ruler openly!

    This unquestionably implied that he wasn¡¯t worried Fei Yun would try to steal it!

    Fei Yun took a moment to calm himself, then said, ¡°That¡¯s right. We indeed came to the Wilds to gather Dark and Gold Essence. If you¡¯re willing to offer up the ruler¡­ we might well be friends. Then, I¡¯ll be happy to tell you anything you want to know.¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Friends?¡±

    Fei Yun could hear the contempt implied in Su Yi¡¯s response, and he couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°I can tell you¡¯re not at all afraid of me, but I¡¯d still best warn you that the Studio of the Heart is different from the factions of the Wilds. In our eyes, this ce is nothing but a cast-off ruin. As mighty as Pi Mo¡¯s Abstruse Force Alliance is, it¡¯s only a second, even third-rate faction by the standards of the stars beyond. It isn¡¯t even remotelyparable to the Studio of the Heart.¡±

    His casual words contained an air of lofty superiority. He was trying to knock some sense into Su Yi!

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi, feigning surprise. ¡°Then what¡¯s your connection to Pi Mo?¡±

    Fei Yun thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Simply put, he¡¯s lucky. A long time ago, he won our young mistress¡¯s admiration. If everything goes as I suspect, he¡¯ll one day be a legacy disciple of the Studio of the Heart, and he¡¯ll have an opportunity to cultivate beneath our founder.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed. Does that mean that Pi Mo started colluding with the Studio of the Heart a long time ago?

    ¡°And who is your young mistress?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Fei Yun broke into a thought-provoking smile. ¡°If you hand over the Dark and Gold Ruler, I wouldn¡¯t mind introducing you. Perhaps you too might win her recognition. If so, you¡¯ll surely be able to leave this ce to cultivate amongst the stars too, and you could even¡­ be a disciple of the Studio of the Heart!¡±

    Here, his expression filled with pride. ¡°It might not be polite to say this, but out amongst the stars, the Studio of the Heart is one of the greatest factions around. Countless worlds tremble before us!

    ¡°Byparison, the Wilds have long since withered. Even its greatest factions, the Four Apexes of the Wilds, are nowhere nearparable to the Studio of the Heart!¡±

    Fei Yun looked at Su Yi. ¡°In other words, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for you. Even though you killed Feng Ji, so long as you disy sufficient ability and sincerity, I trust that the young mistress won¡¯t let a talent of your caliber be buried here!¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°That alone isn¡¯t enough to tempt me. I just want to know when your young mistress and Pi Mo first met.¡±

    Fei Yun found this quite strange, and he furrowed his brow. ¡°Is that important?¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I want to know just what it was that made him so willing to switch sides and serve your young mistress.¡±

    Fei Yun couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Are you hoping to follow his example?¡±

    He instantly rxed, taking this as proof that Su Yi was tempted, and that he was considering joining them!

    Thus, Fei Yun struck while the iron was hot. ¡°No need to keep it a secret. Our young mistress crossed the stars eighteen thousand years ago to explore the Wilds under various assumed identities.¡±

    Here, Su Yi cut him off. ¡°Eighteen thousand years ago?¡±

    Fei Yun assumed Su Yi was surprised, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Of course. However, she¡¯s been focused on seeking relics of that bygone era, so she never revealed her cultivation to the world. When she did appear, she did so under false identities. It¡¯s only natural that you haven¡¯t heard of her.¡±

    Su Yi thought for a moment. ¡°So she was using an assumed identity when she first got acquainted with Pi Mo?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Fei Yun nodded. ¡°This is no great secret, so I might as well tell you. About eighteen thousand years ago, she took on the name Song Chai and joined the Grotto of Abstruse Force, bing one of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡¯s thirty-six honorary disciples.¡±

    ''Song Chai?!''

    Su Yi was stunned.

 Chapter 1058 - Another Meeting with the Painter

    Chapter 1058 - Another Meeting with the Painter

    Song Chai.

    One of the thirty-six honorary disciples Su Yi had epted in his past life.

    In terms of rank and status, honorary disciples were naturally far inferior to his nine legacy disciples.

    However, bing the honorary disciple of Su Xuanjun was still enough to make the vast majority of the world¡¯s cultivators green with envy.

    Outside the Grotto of Abstruse Force, no one would dare underestimate such a person.

    Su Yi remembered Song Chai as someone who conducted herself simply and kept a low profile. She was extremely reserved.

    Her spirit root and talent weren¡¯t anything special, but her powers ofprehension were extraordinary, even monstrous.

    Su Yi remembered clearly that Song Chai had only just barely missed out on bing one of his legacy disciples.

    Why had she failed? Simple: she¡¯de just a little toote.

    Eighteen thousand, nine hundred years ago, when Su Yi epted Qing Tang as his ninth legacy disciple, he announced that he would ept no further legacy disciples in this lifetime.

    And Song Chai joined the Grotto of Abstruse Force eighteen thousand years ago.

    In other words, she arrived nine hundred years after Qing Tang.

    Looking solely at her powers ofprehension, few of Su YI¡¯s nine legacy disciples wereparable to Song Chai! And indeed, Su Yi saw her as a rare good seedling for cultivating the Dao.

    However, three years after she joined the Grotto of Abstruse Force, Su Yi epted the Peerless Martial Emperor¡¯s invitation to go exploring. Their tripsted a full hundred years.

    While he was away, he left Pi Mo in charge of guiding Song Chai¡¯s cultivation.

    But it was only after Su Yi returned to the Grotto of Abstruse Force that Pi Mo informed him that Song Chai and Qing Tang hade into conflict and that Song Chai had long since left the sect.

    Su Yi visited Qing Tang to ask what had led to their conflict. Qing Tang told him that Song Chai had ulterior motives for joining the Grotto of Abstruse Force, and that she harbored ill intentions. She said that she¡¯d kicked Song Chai out of the sect personally after realizing she was suspicious.

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t believe her usations; Qing Tang had no convincing proof. He even punished Qing Tang for this, ordering her to face the wall and contemte for ten years without taking so much as a single step outside.

    Now, Su Yi suddenly realized that Qing Tang had most likely been right! There really was a problem with Song Chai¡¯s background!

    No wonder she practically evaporated into thin air, and no wonder I couldn¡¯t find her even with mywork¡­ So, she¡¯s from the Studio of the Heart! And she has a transcendent status, too.

    Song Chai had actually tricked him, a peak Imperial Apex cultivator, for two full years, bing his honorary disciple. He didn¡¯t even need to think to know how extraordinary her methods were!

    But what really surprised Su Yi was that Qing Tang had realized that Song Chai harbored ill intentions and kicked her out of the sect!

    When Fei Yun saw Su Yi sink to silence, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. This young man¡¯s cultivation base might well be unfathomable, but living in the Wilds has limited his horizons.

    Out loud, he said, ¡°Surprised? That¡¯s because you don¡¯t understand what our young mistress is capable of. It¡¯s not just the former Swordmaster of Abstruse Force; no one beneath the World King level should even think of seeing through her identity when she¡¯s in disguise.¡±

    Su Yi nomittally drained a cup of wine.

    Back in the day, Song Chai deceived his eyes and infiltrated the Grotto of Abstruse Force, in part because of her transcendent origins. She mastered mysterious powers beyond the limits of the wilds.

    But it was also because he hadn¡¯t been at all on guard against her.

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t embarrassed about this.

    What really perplexed him was Qing Tang. How did she discover that something wasn¡¯t right about Song Chai?

    ¡°How about it? Have you thought it through?¡± asked Fei Yun. He¡¯d already calmed down, and he seemed calm andposed. ¡°Of course, I can introduce you to the young mistress first. It won¡¯t be toote to decide once you¡¯ve witnessed her magnificent bearing for yourself.¡±

    Su Yi avoided the question, asking another of his own. ¡°Is your young mistress a World King?¡±

    Fei Yun shook his head. ¡°But don¡¯t use her cultivation boundary to appraise her. Let¡¯s put it this way: in the stars beyond, her status is such that even some World Kings must treat her with respect.¡±

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°So, she¡¯s yet to step into the World King level.¡±

    Fei Yun didn¡¯t argue. Instead, he reminded Su Yi, ¡°It¡¯s time you made your choice.¡±

    Su Yi said patiently, ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a rush. What¡¯s the harm in chatting a while longer? I¡¯m quite interested in your Studio of the Heart, and if you win me over, the Dark and Gold Ruler will naturally go to your young mistress.¡±

    Fei Yun furrowed his brow. He could tell that Su Yi was deliberately drawing this out to get information out of him. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult to truly convince someone like him!

    Fei Yun pondered, then said, ¡°How about this? Bring the Dark and Gold Ruler with you ande meet the young mistress. Then, no matter what you want to know, we can guarantee you¡¯ll be satisfied with our answers.¡±

    Su Yi rose from the boulder he was sitting on. ¡°You really don¡¯t want to chat a while longer?¡±

    Fei Yun¡¯s gaze focused. ¡°If ites down to a fight, you won¡¯t get any answers. Moreover, the Studio of the Heart will consider you its enemy. Can you truly bear the consequences of that?¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, a streak of sword qi silently shed into being and cleaved toward him.

    A blood-colored Dao Sword shot out of Fei Yun¡¯s sleeves, blocking the sword qi in the nick of time.

    ng!!!

    Sword qi burst forth, shaking the blood-colored Dao Sword, which wailed and swayed violently.

    Fei Yun was sent staggering back.

    His expression immediately shifted, and before he¡¯d even steadied himself, he ruthlessly pped the air.

    Misty Dao Light filled the air and burst, weaving together to form a bloody scroll painting. A mountain of corpses and ocean of blood floated up and enveloped Su Yi.

    The surrounding pine trees were instantly toppled and reduced to ash, and the sea of clouds crumbled.

    Su Yi drew Moonlit Shadow and attacked without the slightest hesitation.

    Boom!

    The mountain of corpses and sea of blood could have trapped and destroyed even a Profound Serenity cultivator, but Su Yi¡¯s sh popped it like a soap bubble.

    ¡°Dammit! There really is something wrong with this kid!¡± Fei Yun was visibly shaken. He finally understood why Feng Ji had fallen here. It was because this blue-robed teenager had a power capable of countering the Laws of Spirit Nirvana!

    Boom!

    Sword qi rumbled and boomed, echoing throughout the firmament.

    Su Yi swung his sword and attacked, his sword force unstoppable, unshakeable, and tyrannical.

    In the blink of an eye, Fei Yun was severely injured. His body had practically been cleaved open.

    He panicked, and his heart filled with anger and rm.

    When he saw that Su Yi was about to attack once more, he shouted, ¡°I admit defeat!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly, but he disregarded this and attacked once more.

    Furthermore, he shot forward, immediately rising into the air and soaring toward the distant horizon. A few shester, he¡¯d disappeared.

    Bang!

    Fei Yun was like a wooden dummy. He couldn¡¯t even fight back; Su Yi¡¯s attack ripped him open with ease.

    Shockingly, his injured body transformed into fragments of scroll painting, which lit aze and crumbled into ash.

    There was no doubt about it. When he ¡°admitted defeat¡±, he actually used a secret treasure to escape, like a cicada sloughing off its shell!

    A hundred miles from Parasol Tree City, overlooking mountains and rivers.

    Bang!

    The air fluctuated violently, bursting like the surface of a mirror.

    A momentter, Fei Yun staggered back into view.

    His green robes were in tatters, and his body was smeared with blood. His hair was a mess, and his unearthly, handsome face was deathly pallid.

    ¡°Dammit! I¡¯m just d I was careful. I realized there was something up with that little shit, and I was already on guard. Otherwise, he really might have taken me down!¡± Fei Yun gnashed his teeth, his expression hideous.

    He dared not linger in the slightest. Disregarding his injuries, he turned around and fled.

    ¡°I have to report to the young mistress as soon as possible that the Wilds¡­ are home to someone capable of countering the Laws of Spirit Nirvana! I¡¯m afraid that even the founder wouldn¡¯t be able to remain seated if he knew!¡± Waves coursed through Fei Yun¡¯s heart as he realized how serious this was.

    But before long, he stopped in his tracks, and his eyes widened.

    There, in the skies up ahead, a tall, upright figure stood amongst theyers of cloud. One hand was behind his back, while the other held a sword.

    And he was smiling at Fei Yun.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already admitted defeat, so why run?¡± Su Yiughed.

    Whoosh!

    Fei Yun turned tail and fled, but in the blink of an eye, a streak of sword qi forced him back, injuring him once more. His flesh was in tatters, and he cut a sorry figure.

    When he saw that Su Yi was already attacking again, Fei Yun was so startled that his hair stood on end, and he hurriedly cried out, ¡°Stop! You¡¯re right, we should have ourselves a nice chat!¡±

    Bang!

    Su Yi swung Moonlit Shadow, mming the back of the de into Fei Yun.

    Bones snapped throughout Fei Yun¡¯s body, and he cried out in agony as the impact flung him to the ground.

    Before he could crawl to his feet, Su Yi grabbed him by the throat and held him aloft as if he were a little chicken.

    Crunch!

    Su Yi shattered Fei Yun¡¯s right hand, and a ck talisman fell from his grip.

    ¡°You used that to escape just now?¡± Su Yi grabbed the talisman and examined it with great interest. It was about three inches long, and it was carved with cloud markings and a secret diagram. The words ¡°Shifting Flowers¡± were carved on the back.

    There was no doubt that the talisman was used to create a substitute, letting the user escape. It was wondrous to the extreme.

    ¡°If you¡¯ve got the balls, just kill me! See if I so much as furrow my brow!¡± Fei Yun shouted, his unearthly, handsome face ashen and contorted.

    Su Yi nced coolly at him. ¡°I still have lots of questions for you. How could I bear to kill you?¡±

    He carried Fei Yun and shot toward Profound Sky Academy.

    ¡°You really think I¡¯d cooperate with you after all this? Forget it!¡± Fei Yun sneered, looking frenzied. ¡°Even if I die, I¡¯ll take you down with me!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyelids rose, and he flung Fei Yun away.

    Boom!

    Several hundred feet away, Fei Yun exploded, releasing terrifying soul power fluctuations that ravaged the entirendscape.

    A momentter, Su Yi saw the Painter once more!

    He emerged from an illusory scroll painting, dressed in clothes whiter than snow. He looked as dignified as a god, and his entire body emanated unparalleled majesty.

    There was no doubt about it. This was the imprint of will left in Fei Yun¡¯s soul. He¡¯d gone so far as to sacrifice his life to awaken his founder¡¯s will!

    Heaven and earth trembled, and everything lost its color. It was as if all of creation were submitting to the Painter¡¯s remnant will.

    His gaze was cool and indifferent as he nced at Su Yi. ¡°Hah? You dared kill a disciple of my Studio of the Heart? Little guy, you¡­¡±

    But before he could finish, Su Yi frowned and cut him off. ¡°We¡¯ve already met, so no need for that nonsense.¡±

    Off in the distance, the Painter was stunned.

 Chapter 1059 - The Enraged Painter

    Chapter 1059 - The Enraged Painter

    The Painter really was stunned. Who is this person?

    The founder of the Studio of the Heart was a powerhouse of the distant stars, and his reputation made entires tremble.

    His position wasparable to that of the leaders of the Nine Heavens Pavilion and the Church of the River of Stars! Yet now, a teenager dared interrupt him and rebuke him, saying his words were¡­ ¡°nonsense¡±!

    It had been a long time since the Painter had experienced this. For a moment, he almost didn¡¯t dare believe it.

    Some time passed before he asked, ¡°You¡¯ve seen me before?¡±

    He stood there in clothes whiter than snow, his hands behind his back. Although he was just a trace of remnant will, his dignified, majestic bearing made heaven and earth tremble, and thendscape dimmed byparison. It was like the descent of an unsurpassed sovereign!

    Su Yi took out a jug of wine and drank. He said casually, ¡°Last time, I killed someone called Feng Ji. I saw you then too.¡±

    Imprints of will couldn¡¯tmunicate with each other. Even the Painter¡¯s true body couldn¡¯t sense the changes to his imprints of will.

    The crux of the matter was that imprints of will weren¡¯t clones; they were just a portion of a cultivator¡¯s essence.

    ¡°You¡­ killed Feng Ji?¡± The Painter looked stunned, and he re-examined Su Yi.

    A momentter, his pupils constricted. A neen-year-old Profound Illumination Emperor?

    And one strong enough to kill Profound Serenity Emperors like Feng Ji and Fei Yun!?

    ¡°Truly interesting!¡± said the Painter, and indeed, he looked intrigued.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You said the same thingst time, when I killed the imprint of will you left in Feng Ji.¡±

    The Painter eximed, ¡°Is that so? In that case, you must have extraordinary power, such that you can neutralize and destroy the attacks of my imprints of will.¡±

    He really was quite surprised. Everything about this young man in blue seemed strange, and it had piqued his curiosity.

    Su Yi said forthrightly, ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why I think you¡¯d best not act recklessly. If you do, you¡¯ll just destroy this imprint of will too.¡±

    The Painter took a deep look at Su Yi and said, ¡°Rest assured. It¡¯s rare to meet such an interesting young fellow. I¡¯m naturally in no rush to take your life.¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I¡¯d hate to have to destroy your imprint of will so soon, so I¡¯m giving you a chance to converse with me.¡±

    The Painter furrowed his brow, thenughed. ¡°Only children care about superiority in verbal battles. Very well. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll listen for now.¡±

    However, Su Yi found this rather amusing. ¡°An imprint of will, that¡¯s all. You¡¯re not even your true body, so why put on airs?"

    The Painter¡¯s smile faded.

    From the moment this conversation began, this young man seemed utterly domineering. It seemed he didn¡¯t take him at all seriously, and the Painter couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit peeved.

    ¡°You brought up my true body. Does that mean you know who I am?¡± the Painter said slowly.

    Su Yi took a sip of wine and said slowly, ¡°Want to use your reputation to suppress me? s, you picked the wrong person to try that on.¡±

    He looked at the Painter. ¡°You might have an extraordinarily illustrious reputation out amongst the stars, but in my eyes, you¡¯re just someone who bullies the weak but cowers before the strong.¡±

    The Painter couldn¡¯t help butugh dryly. ¡°Little fellow, are you sure you know who I am?¡±

    His voice revealed his disdain.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not one of the Temple Master¡¯s ¡®defeated generals?¡¯¡±

    The Painter¡¯s smile froze, and his aura was instantly monstrous and terrifying. The entirendscape trembled.

    His eyes glinted the edge of a sword as he stared intently at Su Yi. ¡°Who told you that!?¡±

    His voice was full of dignity, and he was utterly imposing.

    For a moment, Su Yi felt unprecedented pressure, and he almost felt suffocated.

    There was no doubt about it: the Painter¡¯s cultivation base was terrifying. Even if this was ¡°only¡± an imprint of will, it was unbelievably strong!

    But as the power of Su Yi¡¯s soul connected with the Sword of the Nine Hells, the pressure bearing down on him disappearedpletely!

    The Painter¡¯s gaze focused, and he finally realized that the young man before him was telling the truth. He really did have the power necessary to counter him!

    As soon as he realized this, the Painter broke into a warm smile, and he sped his fist. ¡°I misjudged you earlier. Might I ask your honorable name and surname, and who your master is, my young friend?¡±

    He changed his attitude as quickly as he might turn the page of a book.

    But this put Su Yi on guard.

    The Painter was an existenceparable to the Fisherman of the Church of the River of Stars or the leader of the Nine Heavens Pavilion. There was no doubting his strength.

    Despite this, he could set aside his status and adapt to the circumstances! People like him were unquestionably the hardest to handle, as well as the most dangerous!

    But then, it made sense. The Temple Master had scared the Painter so badly that he could only hide away, not daring to show his face.

    But the Temple Master ultimately failed to take his head. It was easy to imagine how capable the Painter was.

    Su Yi thought for a moment. ¡°Answer a few of my questions, and I wouldn¡¯t mind telling you.¡±

    The Painter smiled and nodded. ¡°Very well.¡±

    ¡°For what purpose did you send your disciples to the Dark and Gold Star Realm?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°That¡¯s no secret, and there¡¯s naturally no reason I can¡¯t tell you,¡± said the Painter. He raised two of his fingers. ¡°First, to seek out the secrets of reincarnation. Second, to find the chaos source of the Dark and Gold Star Realm, otherwise known as ¡®Dark and Gold Essence.¡¯¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s heart shook slightly as he realized that the Studio of the Heart wasn¡¯t just after Dark and Gold Essence. Just like the Nine Heavens Pavilion and the Church of the River of Stars, they were seeking out the secrets of reincarnation!

    The Painter smiled and asked, ¡°My young friend, have you perhaps already refined some Dark and Gold Essence? Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯d find it difficult to counter the Laws of Spirit Nirvana.¡±

    There was no doubt about it: he suspected that Su Yi managed to kill Feng Ji and Fei Yun because he¡¯d refined Dark and Gold Essence!

    ¡°I¡¯m the one asking the questions here,¡± warned Su Yi.

    The Painter almost couldn¡¯t suppress his murderous intent, and he felt more stifled than ever before.

    In the past, had even a World King had dared treat him with the slightest disrespect, he¡¯d have long since pped them to death, let alone a Profound Illumination Emperor!

    But in the end, the Painter suppressed his murderous intent, and his smile remained. ¡°Go ahead and ask, my young friend.¡±

    ¡°The experts of the Studio of the Heart who¡¯vee to the Dark and Gold Star Realm include a woman of extraordinary status. Feng Ji and Fei Yun called her ¡®young mistress¡¯, and¡­¡±

    Su Yi had only just said this when the Painter¡¯s expression shifted, and he couldn¡¯t help but interrupt. ¡°What about her?¡±

    Su Yi instantly realized that the Painter was nervous!

    ¡°Who is she?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The Painter fell silent, and his warm smile disappeared bit by bit.

    A momentter, he looked up and stared intently at Su Yi, his calm voice full of dignity. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to know who she is, but I can tell you now that if anything happens to her, this entire world will apany her to the grave!¡±

    Boom!

    Heaven and earth trembled, and the mountains swayed.

    The Painter¡¯s majestic aura was unimaginably terrifying.

    Were a Profound Serenity Emperor standing here, they wouldn¡¯t even get the chance to struggle before their soul was suppressedpletely!

    But this had no effect on Su Yi.

    His soul was connected to the aura of the Sword of the Nine Hells, and this let himpletely neutralize the pressure emanating from the Painter.

    ¡°Is she your daughter?¡± Su Yi asked with great interest

    The Painter said nothing, but his expression shifted, as if he wanted nothing more than to attack and eliminate this punk kid here and now!

    Even an idiot would have realized I didn¡¯t want to talk about her. Why must this kid insist on asking about the one thing he shouldn¡¯t?

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s your Dao partner?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The veins bulged on the Painter¡¯s forehead, and he said expressionlessly. ¡°Enough! Do you really think I dare not kill you?¡±

    He was obviously enraged, and he made no further effort to disguise it. A terrifying atmosphere descended upon all of heaven and earth.

    Su Yi smiled, not the least bit concerned. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m just curious, that¡¯s all. Even if you don¡¯t answer me, I¡¯ll find out when I meet herter.¡±

    ¡°???¡± The Painter red. Has this kid really set his sights on her?

    There was no longer any suppressing his murderous intent. Itpletely erupted.

    ¡°Brat, you really ought to die!!¡± Every word boomed like thunder, reverberating throughout heaven and earth.

    And the Painter stretched out his hand, waving it through the air like a brush.

    Boom!

    Misty light surged forth, transforming into a radiant long spear, which he thrust at Su Yi from afar.

    Its momentum alone bore a hole through the heavens. The space in front of Su Yi split and copsed with a bang.

    Just when it seemed Su Yi was in trouble, the inscrutable hum of a sword rang out.

    Moonlit Shadow shot forth and swept through the air.

    ng!!

    Its edge blocked the spear, and waves of destructive power swept out from the point of impact.

    Su Yi was sent flying back, his blood and qi churning. He almost hacked up blood.

    He sighed to himself. Indeed, outside of my spiritual sea, dealing with an imprint of will like this is no easy task.

    Last time, when he killed Feng Ji, the remnant will the Painter left in Feng Ji¡¯s soul directly invaded Su Yi¡¯s sea of consciousness, provoking a counterattack from the Sword of the Nine Hells. This let Su Yi destroy him with ease.

    This time waspletely different.

    Although the Painter before him was still just remnant will, he was using a secret art and his cultivation base to attack. With the power of Su Yi¡¯s cultivation base alone, he was no match for the Painter¡¯s remnant will.

    That was why Su Yi had drawn things out earlier, and why he¡¯d provoked the Painter.

    It wasn¡¯t really that he wanted to chat with this terrifying opponent, but that he wanted to get a feel for strength and fritter away the remnant will¡¯s power.

    Now that things hade to blows, Su Yi immediately realized that the Painter¡¯s remnant will was far, far inferior to the Fisherman¡¯s clone!

    The Fisherman Su Yi had fought by the banks of the Reincarnation Pool was just a clone, but even after using the Sword of the Nine Hells, Su Yi was thoroughly suppressed.

    In the end, it was only by awakening the Temple Master¡¯s will slumbering within the Sword of the Human Realm that he overcame the Fisherman¡¯s clone!

    But this Painter was just remnant will. He was far inferior to the Fisherman¡¯s clone.

    At the very least, Su Yi wasn¡¯t injured after blocking his attack.

    Upon realizing this, Su Yi no longer had any reservations. On the contrary, the will to fight surged within the depths of his gaze.

    Even if this was just an imprint of will, the opportunity to fight someone on the Painter¡¯s level had Su Yi ready and raring to go!

 Chapter 1060 - I Examine My Heart and Find No Guilt!

    Chapter 1060 - I Examine My Heart and Find No Guilt!

    When he saw Su Yi block his attack, the enraged Painter couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    This boy is seriously so strong!?

    A momentter, he snorted coldly, reached through the air, and grabbed.

    Boom!

    The skies copsed, and a massive hand blotted out the heavens and descended.

    Like the hand of a god!

    Su Yi was inwardly solemn. That¡¯s enough power to threaten the life of the Wilds¡¯ early-stage Profound Unity Emperors.

    It wasn¡¯t that this wisp of the Painter¡¯s will was that powerful, but rather that the Laws of Spirit Nirvana were overly strong.

    ng!

    A sword hum shook the heavens. Without the slightest hesitation, Su Yi swung his sword and shed with it head-on.

    Just like that, a grand battle broke out.

    Heaven and earth were in upheaval as sword qi swept through the air, copsing thendscape with a bang.

    Su Yi was already circting the full extent of his cultivation base, and when he swung Moonlit Shadow, he imbued it with a trace of the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ aura.

    Shockingly, he was now an even match for the Painter! Neither party could seize the upper hand!

    What strange power! Just where did this boye from? Why is he so heaven-defying?

    The Painter couldn¡¯t help but feel bewildered. Su Yi¡¯s disy of strength shocked even him.

    He¡¯d long since ascertained that Su Yi had yet to turn even twenty years of age!

    His opponent was only in the mid-stage Profound Illumination Realm, but given his age, this advancement speed was already shocking and all but unheard of, even in the stars beyond the Wilds!

    Still, if it were just a matter of cultivating quickly, the Painter wouldn¡¯t have cared.

    But he could clearly sense that Su Yi¡¯s foundations in the Grand Dao were iparably firm. Even in the stars beyond, it would have been almost impossible to find a Profound Illumination Realm Emperorparable to him!

    He really seemed unparalleled, unmatched in any era!

    At the very least, the Painter had never seen or heard of such a powerful Profound Illumination Emperor.

    Now, the Painter finally understood why Profound Serenity Emperors like Feng Ji and Fei Yun had died at this young man¡¯s hands.

    It wasn¡¯t just that his cultivation base was heaven-defying; he actually possessed power capable of countering the Laws of Spirit Nirvana!

    A heaven-defying cultivation base and mastery of a taboo power of the Grand Dao at just eighteen or neen years of age? He even knows a bit about the Temple Master¡¯s past¡­ just where did this boye from?

    The Painter was increasingly bewildered.

    He¡¯d traversed the depths of outer space for years, and he¡¯d experienced the world¡¯s ups and downs. He¡¯d seen no small number of top experts of their star realms and legendary geniuses that dazzled their respective eras.

    But this was his first time seeing someone like Su Yi.

    This wasn¡¯t just heaven-defying. It was downright unreasonable!

    This is bad.

    The Painter realized that this didn¡¯t bode well. His remnant will¡¯s power was rapidly dissipating. Before long, it would dispersepletely!

    Without the slightest hesitation, he drew upon all of the power he had left and unleashed a supreme secret art.

    ¡°Hah!¡± He bellowed, his power transforming into ink which poured out of his right pointer finger. He waved it through the air like a brush, then pressed down on the sky.

    Boom!

    An immeasurably vast scroll painting unfurled in the sky. Inside it was a sea of lightning. Surging electric light interwove, like a raging tidal wave full of destructive power.

    The Sea of Lightning World-Annihting Diagram!

    A painting, nothing more, but it manifested endless lightning, as if intent on swallowing up this entire region.

    That terrifying power descended upon thendscape like a vision of the apocalypse.

    Su Yi stiffened, and he felt a prickling pain on his skin.

    ¡°It seems the old man ns to risk it all,¡± Su Yi said to himself.

    He¡¯d yet to get his fill, as the battle had just reached its climax. It was delightful, and he was reluctant to let it end so soon.

    s, it was already time to determine a victor.

    ng!

    A boundless sword hum rang out, but it was starkly different from Moonlit Shadow¡¯s hum.

    A three-inch, green-skinned gourd suddenly transformed into the hilt of a sword in Su Yi¡¯s hand. Then, a three-foot de exploded out of the hilt.

    It seemed as if an unparalleled immortal sword had entered the world, illuminating the nine heavens and the ten earths! The Tiny Heart of the Cosmos!

    The strongest sword Su Yi had wielded in his past life!

    Boom¡ª¡ª!!

    That boundless sea of lightning surged forth, as if about to envelop Su Yi.

    Su Yi made no attempt to dodge. His wrist turned, and he raised his sword and shed through the air.

    The skies tore like canvas, creating a perfectly straight rift.

    Immediately afterward, the boundless sea of lightning split down the middle, fell to the sides, and dispersed.

    One sh, and he broke the Painter¡¯s killer move!

    Watching from a distance, it seemed like an immortal had descended, splitting a sea of lightning with a swing of his sword!

    A scene like that was enough to startle the whole world!

    Even the Painter was unwittingly stunned, and his eyes shone with bewilderment. For some reason, the distant blue-robed young man was really starting to remind of him a certain swordsman he knew.

    And that reminded him of certain unpleasant, shameful memories.

    ¡°Young man, just who are you?¡± the Painter said grimly.

    Off in the distance, Su Yi put away the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos, stood with his hands behind his back, and gazed inquisitively back at the Painter. ¡°Me? In the Wilds, they call me the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, but in the stars beyond, I¡¯m the man who dared say that even gods and immortals must avert their gazes before me¡­¡±

    Here, the Painter¡¯s heart shook as he realized why his opponent was so young. Reincarnation!

    But as Su Yi revealed his identity in the stars beyond the Wilds, the Painter''s eyes narrowed and he couldn''t help but hold his breath.

    ¡°...the Master of the Temple of the Human Realm.¡±

    When these calm, casual words left Su Yi¡¯s lips, the Painter reacted as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning. He stood there, rooted to the spot. His rapidly changing expression was a sight to behold.

    There was astonishment, bewilderment, and disbelief, too.

    Su Yi continued, ¡°Of course, those are both nothing more than past lives, and they¡¯ve already gone up in smoke. Listen carefully: I¡¯m now known as Su Yi.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t¡­ believe¡­ it!!¡± said the Painter. His imprint of will had run out of power, and it took everything he had just to force out these words.

    Then, before his unwilling, enraged voice had even finished echoing through the air, the body manifested of his remnant will crumbled into motes of light and dissipated.

    Su Yi said softly, ¡°What good wille of refusing to believe me? Back then, the Temple Master defeated you. Later, when I venture into the stars, I¡¯ll be able to do the same.¡±

    A momentter, he shook his head.

    The one who¡¯d died was merely a remnant of the Painter¡¯s will. Even if he one day met the Painter in the flesh, the Painter wouldn¡¯t recognize him!

    Ultimately, remnants of will could at most act as protective talismans. Even if they were destroyed, their true bodies wouldn¡¯t find out about it; the loss of a remnant of will had no effect on the original at all.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that I couldn¡¯t squeeze any more useful information out of him.¡± Su Yi sighed, then turned and shot toward Profound Sky Academy.

    Although he hadn¡¯t been injured, repeatedly drawing upon the Sword of the Nine Hells had been enormously draining. He needed to rest and recover as soon as possible.

    Still, between Fei Yun and the Painter, Su Yi had indeed obtained a few useful leads.

    First, he now knew his honorary disciple Song Chai¡¯s identity! She was from the Studio of the Heart, and its disciples called her their young mistress. Even the Painter lost hisposure and flew into a rage when he brought her up.

    Su Yi could tell that she had an utterly extraordinary status in Studio of the Heart. She might be the Painter¡¯s daughter or Dao partner, or perhaps, her identity was even more secret than that.

    But there was one thing he could say for sure: she was undoubtedly involved in Pi Mo¡¯s betrayal!

    Second, ording to the Painter, the forces of the Studio of the Heart hade to the Wilds not just to seek out the chaos source of the Dark and Gold Star Realm, Dark and Gold Essence, but to uncover the secrets of reincarnation!

    It was no wonder that after he reincarnated, Pi Mo visited the Netherworld personally, going so far as to murder the Master of the Blood Coffin of the Ghost Lantern Sarcophagus-Bearers. Everything was for the sake of learning about reincarnation.

    There was no doubt about it: Pi Mo was acting on the young mistress¡¯s orders!

    Only now did Su Yi realize that in the stars beyond the Wilds, it wasn¡¯t just the Nine Heavens Pavilion and the Church of the River of Stars that hade to the long-ruined Dark and Gold Star Realm in search of the secrets of reincarnation. The Studio of the Heart was after them too!

    This was undoubtedly a dangerous sign.

    Who knew when these three factions of the stars beyond would kill their way into the Wilds?

    Third, it seemed there was something amiss about his youngest disciple, Qing Tang¡¯s status too!

    The young mistress of the Studio of the Heart hade to the Wilds from the stars beyond eighteen thousand years ago.

    And it was eighteen thousand, nine hundred years ago that Su Yi epted Qing Tang as his legacy disciple.

    The two of them had appeared at almost the same time.

    That could perhaps be a coincidence, but not longer after the ¡°young mistress¡± joined the Grotto of Abstruse Force under the name ¡°Song Chai¡± and became his honorary disciple, Qing Tang realized she¡¯de harboring ill intentions, and she kicked her out of the sect. How could that be a coincidence?

    After all, by then, Su Xuanjun had long since reached the limit of the Imperial Apex Realm, and he was already the sole sovereign of the Wilds. His cultivation was without equal, yet even he couldn¡¯t see through Song Chai¡¯s identity.

    Yet somehow, Qing Tang had done it.

    There was something not right about that. Su Yi even suspected that Qing Tang, just like Song Chai, wasn¡¯t from the Wilds. And if that was the case, it was a big problem!

    This was what made Su Yi feel mncholy and out of sorts. After all, everyone in the Grotto of Abstruse Force knew he doted on his youngest disciple, Qing Tang, and he¡¯d taught her everything he knew.

    If Qing Tang was really someone else, and she¡¯d hidden her true identity throughout her time at his side, it would be devastating.

    ¡°My eldest disciple, Pi Mo, betrayed me because of a woman from the Studio of the Heart, and my youngest disciple¡¯s identity is suspect¡­

    ¡°In my past life, I might have seemed invincible in this world, and my sword might well have suppressed the heavens, but who¡¯d have thought so many schemers had hidden themselves by my side?

    ¡°Ultimately, I can only me my past self for being too fixated on breaking into a higher path. I thought only of my cultivation and the secrets of reincarnation. When I left, I left for hundreds or thousands of years at a time. I neglected to keep watch over the Grotto of Abstruse Force¡¯s ranks.

    ¡°And when I finally realized my goal of reincarnation, I encountered so many unexpected variables, so I didn¡¯t even have time to get everything in order¡­¡±

    Su Yi sighed to himself.

    By the time he returned to Profound Sky Academy, Su Yi had already calmed down, and he¡¯d set his scattered thoughts aside.

    He¡¯d never been the type to indulge in self-pity.

    Besides, it seemed to Su Yi that in his capacity as the leader of the Grotto of Abstruse Force, he¡¯d never once mistreated any of its disciples.

    If only for that reason, he had no guilty conscience!

 Chapter 1061 - The Profundities of Dark and Gold Essence

    Chapter 1061 - The Profundities of Dark and Gold Essence

    Profound Sky Academy.

    When Yu Changming saw Su Yi return, he rushed up to greet him. ¡°Your Excellency Su, has the Abstruse Force Alliance alreadyunched a counterattack?¡±

    ¡°The only one who came this time was a small fry. No need to be nervous,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    Yu Changming inwardly sighed in relief.

    ¡°Right, you¡¯d best start making preparations. Get in touch with the Yue Family. When I leave the Profound Sky Realm, Profound Sky Academy should depart Phoenix Perch Mountain and temporarily seek refuge with the Yue Family,¡± ordered Su Yi.

    He couldn¡¯t wait for his enemies on Phoenix Perch Mountain forever, but before he left, he naturally had to arrange a ce for Profound Sky Academy to weather theing storm.

    The Yue Family was unquestionably a good choice.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Yu Changming agreed, then said, ¡°Your Excellency Su, a few days ago, I activated the secret treasure the founder left behind. I tried to get in touch with him; it seems to me that if he knew what had happened, he¡¯d surely rush right back.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°It would naturally be better if the old glutton returned.¡±

    Amongst the Wilds¡¯ Confucianists, the old glutton was unquestionably an ancestor-level figure. His cultivation base was deep and unfathomable, and throughout the Wilds, only a tiny handful could contend with him.

    Were he to return, Profound Sky Academy would no longer have anything to fear.

    Furthermore, based on Su Yi¡¯s understanding of the old glutton, the old-timer was sure to be furious. Both the Levitating Sword Hall and the Abstruse Force Alliance were sure to suffer his wrath.

    ¡­¡­

    In the days that followed, Su Yi remained in seclusion on Phoenix Perch Mountain.

    A few days ago, he grasped some of the secrets of Dark and Gold Essence, and he¡¯d benefited quite substantially.

    This was the most primordial, chaotic power of the Dark and Gold Star Realm¡¯s source, and it contained the purest power of the Laws. It was nothing like the ambient power of the Laws in the modern Wilds.

    They called it ¡°essence¡± precisely because this chaotic power was the ancestral origin of all Daos!

    If the Laws of the modern Wilds were like the trunk, branches, and leaves of a tree, then Dark and Gold Essence was that tree¡¯s roots.

    Absorbing and refining Dark and Gold Essence had two wondrous applications.

    First, it could rapidly transform a cultivator¡¯s power of the Grand Dao, bringing it closer to its roots and to perfection!

    Second, controlling Dark and Gold Essence was like controlling the origin of the Daos of the Dark and Gold Star Realm. If he kept at it, as his cultivation increased and his mastery of the Laws of the Grand Dao improved, he¡¯d be able to derive theplete Celestial Law of this Star Realm!

    It was this second application that shook Su Yi¡¯s heart.

    After all, the Dark and Gold Star Realm had long since withered and fallen into disrepair, bing a ¡°Celestial Ruin.¡± The history of the days prior to the ancient era had been erased due to a mysterious catastrophe.

    That meant that this long-withered star realm no longer had aplete Celestial Law, and it hadn¡¯t for a long, long time.

    But if he mastered Dark and Gold Essence, he¡¯d have an opportunity to master theplete Celestial Law of the Dark and Gold Star Realm nheless!

    How could Su Yi not be astonished?

    Thinking back to the beginning, the Dark and Gold Star Realm was seen as the ancestral origin of the countless Daos of the starry sky. It had once been utterly glorious, and it had given rise to a whole ground of legendary experts whose glory shook the stars!

    This was because back then, the Dark and Gold Star Realm had aplete Celestial Law!

    This was further proof of the Temple Master¡¯s reminder: if he could find the source power of this run-down Celestial Ruin, he could derive the Dark and Gold Star Realm¡¯splete Celestial Law!

    Then, so long as he resonated with thisplete Celestial Law in the Profound Unity Realm, he could realize a supreme metamorphosis as he stepped into the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension!

    Back then, the Temple Master had failed to aplish this!

    ¡­¡­

    Time slipped by.

    Three dayster on Martial Heaven Peak, the base of the Abstruse Force Alliance.

    ¡°My lord, ording to our agents in Parasol Tree City, there was a disturbance on Phoenix Perch Mountain three days prior, as if a grand battle had broken out. However, it was over in a sh.¡±

    Within a grand hall, an elderly servant solemnly reported, ¡°There were no casualties in Profound Sky Academy, but¡­ His Excellency Fei Yun still hasn¡¯t returned.¡±

    Pi Mo¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°You can leave.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The old servant epted his orders and left.

    Pi Mo let out a breath of turbid air and muttered, ¡°Not long ago, Elder Feng and the forces of the Levitating Sword Hall were wiped outpletely. Now, even Fei Yun has fallen¡­ There really is unforeseen danger lurking in Profound Sky Academy!

    ¡°Fortunately, the dead weren¡¯t my subordinates¡­¡± Pi Mo¡¯s lips curved into a smile, and his eyes shed with cold light.

    A momentter, he got his emotions under control, solemnly removed a scroll painting from his sleeves, and unfurled it in midair.

    Instantly, a mountain of corpses and river of blood floated into view, like a vision of hell.

    The Primordial Hellscape Painting!

    But there was a patch of mist in the corner of the painting, and it contained what looked like an otherworldly purend. Inside was an immortal cave, and a Three-Eyed Golden Toad sat outside it.

    ¡°Did everything go smoothly?¡± the Three-Eyed Golden Toad asked in a low, muffled voice.

    Pi Mo lowered his head and averted its gaze. He sighed, ¡°Emissary, to tell the truth¡­ I¡¯m afraid His Excellency Fei Yun has suffered the same fate as Elder Feng.¡±

    The Three-Eyed Golden Toad was bbergasted. ¡°Fei Yun is dead too!?¡±

    Pi Mo lowered his head and sped his fist. ¡°My condolences, Emissary.¡±

    The Three-Eyed Golden Toad was beside itself with fury. ¡°A paltry little Confucianist orthodoxy, that¡¯s all. How could they possibly kill Fei Yun? Dammit! This doesn¡¯t make any sense!¡±

    Itunched into a long series of expletives before finally calming back down.

    Pi Mo seized the opportunity to say, ¡°Esteemed Emissary, it seems to me that Profound Sky Academy¡¯s depths are unfathomable, and we cannot recklessly send anyone else to investigate. We¡¯d best report this matter to the young mistress.¡±

    The Three-Eyed Golden Toadughed coldly. ¡°Pi Mo, do you really think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to? You just want an audience with her so you can squeeze more benefits out of her!¡±

    Pi Mo¡¯s expression shifted, and his eyes shone with hatred.

    However, his head was lowered, and the Three-Eyed Golden Toad didn¡¯t notice his changing expression.

    ¡°You wait here. I¡¯ll go see the young mistress.¡± The Three-Eyed Golden Toad spat out a ck writing brush and waved it through the air.

    The tightly sealed door to the immortal cave rippled.

    ¡°Esteemed Emissary, when you report to the young mistress, might I trouble you to tell her that the reincarnation of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force will likely soon return to the Wilds,¡± said Pi Mo, solemnly sping his fists.

    ¡°The reincarnation of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force?¡± The Three-Eyed Golden Toad was stunned. A momentter, it said with displeasure, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me this earlier? You ought to know full well that the young mistress has been waiting for word of him!¡±

    Pi Mo exined solemnly, ¡°Emissary, I only just learned of this too, and it¡¯s still mere conjecture; I still can¡¯t confirm that my guess is urate. Thus, I dared not brazenly disrupt the young mistress. But since you¡¯re going to see her anyway, you can tell her while you¡¯re there¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, the Three-Eyed Golden Toad coldly cut him off. ¡°Enough. I understand.¡±

    It then turned and entered the immortal cave.

    Its brusque attitude made Pi Mo silently clench his fists, and a nigh imperceptible hint of hatred appeared in his expression.

    A momentter, he shook his head. A dirty beast, that¡¯s all. Sooner orter, I¡¯ll have it look upon me like a god!

    Then, Pi Mo looked up and gazed intently at the entrance to the cave.

    The entrance was shrouded in misty light, obscuring the scenery inside.

    Even so, anticipation arose within Pi Mo¡¯s heart. Junior Apprentice Sister Song Chai, before long, Master will return. Given his disposition, there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll forgive me, so I have no choice but to take precautions. I dare not be the slightest bit negligent. You know how mighty Master was back in the day.

    But so long as you¡¯re here, I have nothing to be afraid of! Here, Pi Mo¡¯s expression softened.

    Shortly after, the Three-Eyed Golden Toad emerged from the immortal cave. Pi Mo¡¯s heart sank, and he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Esteemed Emissary, the young mistress?¡±

    The toad nced at him coolly. ¡°She said that she understands the situation, and she told me to tell you her view of the matter.¡±

    Pi Mo instantly felt lost.

    It had been years since hest saw his ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister Song Chai.¡±

    And here he¡¯d thought this was his opportunity to see her again. Who¡¯d have thought he still wasn¡¯t fated toy eyes on her?

    He sighed to himself, took a moment to suppress his emotions, and said solemnly, ¡°Please enlighten me, Emissary.¡±

    The toad said in a muffled voice, ¡°She said that she¡¯d leave seclusion within a year, and that until then, she hopes you can gather as many leads regarding the reincarnation of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force as possible. Furthermore, you are not to do anything rash.¡±

    Pi Mo didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°I¡¯ll naturally give my utmost!¡±

    But a momentter, he hesitated. ¡°But if Master¡­ No, if the reincarnation of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Forcees calling, how should I respond?¡±

    The Three-Eyed Golden Toad said, ¡°The young mistress said that given his disposition, he won¡¯t rush to act until he¡¯s learned the truth of what happened after he reincarnated.¡±

    The toad paused, then continued, ¡°She also said that, just in case, you can toss out some of those secrets as bait to see if you can capture his attention. That way, we can see how he responds and get a feel for his abilities.¡±

    Pi Mo¡¯s eyes shed, and he nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°As for Profound Sky Academy¡­¡± said the toad, ¡°Let¡¯s leave them be for now.¡±

    Pi Mo didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Leave them be?¡±

    The Three-Eyed Golden Toad continued, ¡°A year will pass in the blink of an eye. When the young mistress leaves seclusion, she¡¯ll investigate the matter personally.¡±

    Pi Mo¡¯s heart shook.

    He suddenly realized that Profound Sky Academy¡¯s Dark and Gold Ruler was far more important to ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister Song Chai¡± than their master¡¯s return to the Wilds!

    Otherwise, how could she announce that she¡¯d investigate personally upon leaving seclusion?

    It seems the power of Dark and Gold Essence is far more unbelievable than I realized! It''s absolutely no less important than the secrets of reincarnation! Pi Mo thought to himself.

    He¡¯d known for a long time that the Studio of the Heart, this faction of the distant stars, hade to the Wilds with two goals: learning the secrets of reincarnation and gathering Dark and Gold Essence!

    But he still didn¡¯t know just what secrets were hidden within the Dark and Gold Essence, or why the Studio of the Heart attached such importance to it.

    There was no doubt about it; when it came to Dark and Gold Essence, there was a lot that the Studio of the Heart wasn¡¯t telling him!

    Even just thinking this turned Pi Mo¡¯s expression dark and overcast.

 Chapter 1062 - A Storm Begins With Swaying Blades of Grass

    Chapter 1062 - A Storm Begins With Swaying des of Grass

    The Three-Eyed Golden Toad didn¡¯t notice the changes in Pi Mo¡¯s mood. It ordered, ¡°What you aplish in the next year depends on you.¡±

    Pi Mo nodded, then put away the Primordial Hellscape Painting and stood there alone in silence. Some time passed before the depths of his gaze glinted with cold, terrifying light.

    I betrayed my master and my sect for your young mistress, and I¡¯ve worked tirelessly and withoutint over the years. I no longer have a way out. Should the worste to pass, and if the Studio of the Heart doesn¡¯te to my aid, I¡¯ll take you down with me even if it costs me my life!

    Without any further hesitation, Pi Mo arrived at the stone wall to the side of the hall, formed a hand seal, and gently pressed on the stone surface.

    Spatial ripples silently appeared on the wall, and an illusory, void-like door appeared in the stone.

    Pi Mo walked through it.

    It led to a prison carved into the heart of Martial Heaven Peak. It was dimly lit, with only a single bronzemp for light.

    The mottledmplight revealed that there was only one person imprisoned here. He was unkempt, thin, and scruffy, and he looked iparably forlorn.

    He sat facing the wall, unmoving, his eyes shut, and he emanated no aura whatsoever, as if he were a withered corpse.

    ¡°I¡¯vee to see you, Junior Apprentice Brother.¡±

    As his gentle voice echoed through the dimly lit prison, Pi Mo walked inside and stood outside the cell, gazing at the unkempt man.

    The prisoner didn¡¯t react at all. His eyelids didn¡¯t even twitch.

    Pi Mo sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t me your senior apprentice brother for keeping you confined here. So long as you¡¯re alive, you¡¯ll have the opportunity to settle the score with Qing Tang sooner orter. If you died, I¡¯d feel guilty for the rest of my life.¡±

    ¡°Did youe here just to say that nonsense?¡± A hoarse voice rang out as the thin man facing the wall opened his eyes.

    The depths of his cold gaze surged with terrifying madness.

    Pi Mo shook his head. ¡°Not long ago, I learned that someone is impersonating Master. He killed Junior Apprentice Brother Huo Yao in Master¡¯s name, and even Junior Apprentice Brother Ye Luo has fallen prey to his mind control. He¡¯s be the imposter¡¯s subordinate.¡±

    Boom!

    The unkempt man shot to his feet, his entire body bursting with murderous intent, like a sharp, tyrannical sword leaving its sheath. The entire prison trembled.

    ¡°Who? Who dares impersonate Master!?¡±

    The unkempt man¡¯s eyes shed with divine light, and his aura was astonishing.

    Streaks of terrifying sword intent fired around him, carving startling rifts into the stone wall of the dungeon.

    The prison was built entirely out of divine materials, and it contained numerous talisman markings and formations. Were even a peak Profound Serenity Emperor imprisoned there, they¡¯d find it difficult to escape!

    Yet now, the unkempt man¡¯s imposing aura alone shook the entire dungeon!

    Pi Mo eximed, ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother, are you already strong enough to prove your Dao and enter Profound Unity?¡±

    The unkempt man said coldly, ¡°Eldest Apprentice Brother, I¡¯m asking you a question!¡±

    He spoke without the slightest respect, but Pi Mo was obviously ustomed to it. He sighed, ¡°I know you resent me for not letting you go after Qing Tang, but there¡¯s no rushing this. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling, but that Qing Tang is too strong. Recklessly having aplete falling out would force us to pay an unpredictable, grievous price.

    ¡°When you went to the Grotto of Abstruse Force alone, she almost killed you. I''m sure you know better than anyone how terrifying her cultivation is.

    ¡°I kept you confined here because I knew that with your personality, you¡¯d surely seek out Qing Tang to settle the score as soon as I let you out. How could I bear to watch something happen to you?¡±

    Here, he sighed once more.

    But the unkempt man wasn¡¯t at all moved. He said coldly and firmly, ¡°I¡¯ve long since heard more than enough of this nonsense. I don¡¯t me you; I me myself for my ineptitude. I wasn¡¯t capable of helping Master to protect the Grotto of Abstruse Force. My weakness let Qing Tang upy it.¡±

    Here, he fixed his icy gaze on Pi Mo. ¡°Now, all I want to know is who¡¯s impersonating Master!!¡±

    His voice overflowed with murderous intent.

    Pi Mo didn¡¯t drag this out any longer. He said directly, ¡°He¡¯s called Su Yi¡­¡±

    He then concisely recounted everything he¡¯d told their fourth apprentice sister, Jin Kui.

    After hearing the full story, the unkempt man was obviously startled. ¡°This person actually knows Master¡¯s secret arts?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. He has an iparably deep understanding of Master¡¯s past, too. That¡¯s how he deceived Junior Apprentice Brother Huo Yao and Junior Apprentice Brother Ye Luo,¡± Pi Mo said solemnly. ¡°As you¡¯re well aware, a long time ago, Master explored the Netherworld, which is where this Su Yi person came from. I suspect that he obtained a Dao imprint Master left in the Netherworld!¡±

    He paused, then said, ¡°I can¡¯t even discount the possibility that he¡¯s a descendant of the Netherworld¡¯s Thousand-Faced Ghost Monkey race. Their experts possess a unique divine ability. When they impersonate someone, almost no one can see through their disguise!

    ¡°But that¡¯s mere conjecture on my part. After all, I¡¯ve yet to see this person. I cannot guess just how capable he is.¡±

    As he listened, the unkempt man¡¯s brow furrowed. He said icily, ¡°I don¡¯t care who he is. If he dares impersonate Master, he deserves execution!¡±

    He said every word with firm conviction and shocking murderous intent.

    Then, he looked at Pi Mo. ¡°Let me out, and I¡¯ll go kill him!¡±

    Pi Mo said gravely, ¡°I came here for that very purpose, but first, you must promise me three things.¡±

    The unkempt man¡¯s brow furrowed, and he was obviously enraged, but he ultimately held it in. ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°First, you are not to seize this opportunity to settle the score with Qing Tang. You¡¯re still no match for her¡­¡±

    Before Pi Mo could finish, the unkempt man said with obvious impatience, ¡°I agree! Get on with it!¡±

    ¡°Second, I¡¯ll send someone to work alongside you,¡± said Pi Mo. ¡°You need to obey their orders, and you¡¯re not to act without permission. I¡¯m doing this because I¡¯m afraid if you act recklessly, you¡¯ll suffer the same fate as Junior Apprentice Brother Huo Yao.¡±

    The unkempt man silently nodded.

    ¡°Third,¡± said Pi Mo, ¡°If you see Su Yi, no matter what he says or how he tries to confuse you, don¡¯t fall for his tricks. Otherwise, you¡¯ll wind up under his control, just like Junior Apprentice Brother Ye Luo.¡±

    The unkempt man¡¯s gaze focused. ¡°Very well!¡±

    Pi Mo sighed with obvious relief. ¡°Just wait a little longer, Junior Apprentice Brother. Once I have reliable information about Su Yi¡¯s whereabouts, I¡¯ll¡­ invite you out!¡±

    The unkempt man had no objections.

    But just as Pi Mo was about to leave, the unkempt man suddenly said, ¡°Eldest Apprentice Brother, even if you n to establish a new sect, I won¡¯t fault you. After all, our master has already passed.¡±

    But then, the unkempt man¡¯s gaze glinted as sharp as the edge of a sword, and said emphatically, ¡°But if I find out that you¡¯ve ever done anything to let Master down, I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to get even, even if it costs me my life!¡±

    Pi Mo¡¯s expression shifted. Then, he took a deep breath. ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother, I¡¯ve said it many times already. Qing Tang was the one who betrayed the Grotto of Abstruse Force. One day you¡¯ll understand!¡±

    Having said his piece, he turned and left.

    ¡°I hope¡­ that¡¯s true¡­¡± The disheveled man watched Pi Mo fade from view, then silently sat facing the wall.

    His name was Bai Yi.

    He was the eighth legacy disciple of the Grotto of Abstruse Force. He had a prideful, unrestrained disposition, and he delighted in battle. He frequently deviated from established orthodoxy, and he had an innate love ofbat.

    It was this frenzied will to fight that caught his master¡¯s eye when he first joined the sect.

    But in his heart, the Grotto of Abstruse Force was his home. His master was like his father, and his apprentice brothers and sisters were like his siblings!

    His master oftenughed and said he had a heart like a nk te, like a child who never grew up.

    But Bai Yi had never minded. Compared to his master, wasn¡¯t he indeed a child?

    ¡°Master, I¡¯d truly love to see you again and tell you about my sorrows¡­ Eldest Apprentice Brother has changed. Little Apprentice Sister changed too. It seems¡­ everyone has changed¡­¡±

    Bai Yi sat there in silence, scenes of the past shing through his mind. Tears silently poured down his formerly cold, rigid face.

    ¡­

    After returning to the grand hall, Pi Mo called for his elderly servant.

    ¡°Transmit my orders to that Golden-Winged Great Peng. Tell him that before long, a storm will sweep through the Wilds. Tell him to act in ordance with what we nned all those years ago!¡± ordered Pi Mo.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The elderly servant left to carry out his orders.

    ¡°A storm begins with the swaying of grass, and waves arise from the ripples. Master, I¡¯ve long since prepared a ¡®game¡¯ to wee your return. Let¡¯s see whether master or apprentice emerges victorious in the end.¡± Pi Mo¡¯s gaze was deep and inscrutable as he muttered to himself.

    ¡­

    ¡°Su Yi, a traveler from the Netherworld, is impersonating the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force and spreading lies throughout the Wilds!¡±

    Word spread rapidly throughout the Nine Provinces and their subsidiary worlds, stirring up waves of uproar overnight.

    The Wilds¡¯ cultivation factions were all astonished.

    A more in-depth investigation followed immediately after, and the results soon spread throughout the Wilds.

    ¡°This person killed the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡¯s third disciple, Huo Yao, and seized control of his sixth disciple, Ye Luo¡¯s mind!¡±

    ¡°His cultivation base is utterly terrifying, and they suspect he¡¯s mastered some of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡¯s secret arts and Daoist magics!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s already themon foe of the entire Abstruse Force Alliance! If anyone discovers leads to his location, they can go to the alliance for a generous reward! But if anyone dares shelter him, the Abstruse Force Alliance wille to get even!¡±

    A storm swept through the Wilds, provoking immeasurable uproar and astonishment.

    The Swordmaster of Abstruse Force had once stood at the pinnacle of the Wilds. He was the legend whose sword had suppressed the heavens, an unmatched figure. Who didn¡¯t know his name?

    Although he¡¯d died inexplicably five hundred years ago, tales of his legendary past were still told throughout the Wilds!

    But now, this Su Yi person hade from the Netherworld and vited a taboo by proiming himself the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force. This was like sphemy, and it was extremely disrespectful to the Grotto of Abstruse Force!

    It would have been difficult for this news not to cause an uproar.

    And soon, this news reached the Grotto of Abstruse Force!

 Chapter 1063 - When Lies Become the Truth

    Chapter 1063 - When Lies Be the Truth

    The Grotto of Abstruse Force.

    The most famous blessed ground for cultivation in the Wilds.

    Auspicious mists hovered around the mountains, and the lingering, radiant light made it seem like an otherworldly purend.

    Abstruse Peak.

    A graceful figure leaned against the railing of a jade pavilion.

    It was gettingte, and dreamlike light passed through the misty clouds. It couldn¡¯t have been any more beautiful.

    That graceful figure leaned there quietly, her clear eyes fixed on the clouds hovering over the distant horizon. Beneath the light of the heavens, her face shone with a pure, holy glow.

    Her flowing ck hair was tied casually up, and her skin was as soft and snowy asmb suet. She looked young, with a picturesque, exquisite beauty, but she had the bearing of a goddess or immortal!

    She wore no jewelry or other ornaments, but her simple, elegant ck dress offset her serene, prideful bearing. Even just standing there casually, she was like the monarch of heaven, dignified and majestic.

    Qing Tang!

    She was once the ninth legacy disciple of the Grotto of Abstruse eForce, but now, she was Empress Qing Tang, the woman who proimed herself sovereign of the Wilds!

    Her attainments in the Dao of the Sword were such that even the Wilds¡¯ old-timers paled byparison.

    In the Wilds, they even honored her as the most glorious expert of the sword since her master. She¡¯d have been a rare expert in any era, and her brilliance dazzled the heavens and the world below.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    A snow-white spirit sparrow shot through the air andnded on the railing beside Qing Tang.

    ¡°Mydy, there¡¯s news from the outside world! Someone called Su Yi hase from the Netherworld, and he ims to be the founder. He¡¯s spreading this deception throughout the Wilds!¡± the spirit sparrow chirped.

    Qing Tang was stunned, and she retracted her gaze and looked at the snow-white bird. Her red lips parted. ¡°Go on.¡±

    The spirit sparrow dared not be negligent. Itunched into a rapid-fire exnation of the rumors circting outside.

    After hearing the full story, Qing Tang fell silent. Her heart was like a still, icyke, but now, ripples coursed through its waters.

    She raised a jade-like finger and gently rubbed the sparrow¡¯s head. ¡°This is my first time hearing of someone brazen enough to impersonate my master. Tell me, do you think Su Yi is unafraid to die? Or does he have other intentions?¡±

    The sparrow didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯s plotting something!¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­?¡± Qing Tang¡¯s starry eyes rippled with an inscrutable emotion as she said softly, ¡°By killing Huo Yao and controlling Ye Luo, he¡¯s made enemies of Pi Mo and the entire Abstruse Force Alliance. Tell me¡­ what could he possibly be after?¡±

    ¡°Err¡­¡± The sparrow was at a loss for words. For a moment, it feltpletely lost.

    No matter how sick and depraved someone was, they had to realize how dire the consequences of impersonating the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force were.

    Yet for some reason, this Su Yi person seemed entirely unafraid of death. He wasn¡¯t just impersonating their master; he¡¯d even gone and killed Huo Yao and mind-controlled Ye Luo!

    This was far too brazen!

    Qing Tang seemed to guess what the bird was thinking. She gently tapped its head. ¡°Huo Yao deserved to die, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    The sparrow repeatedly nodded. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, mydy. It was that traitor who stole the Abstruse Primordial God Mirror, giving Pi Mo the opportunity to lead external foes into the Grotto of Abstruse Force. His death is unworthy of pity!¡±

    Qing Tang looked a bit conflicted, and she sighed. ¡°He¡­ really did deserve to die. But were Master alive, and were he to learn of Huo Yao¡¯s betrayal, I¡¯m afraid he couldn¡¯t bear to kill him.¡±

    The sparrow was stunned, and it asked in confusion, ¡°But doesn¡¯t a traitor like Huo Yao deserve to die?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Huo Yao was like a son to Master, and he had high hopes for him. Even if Huo Yao betrayed him, Master would at most cripple his cultivation and expel him from the sect, severing their bond. But killing him¡­? Master couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it.¡±

    Here, Qing Tang stopped and shook her head. ¡°No need to discuss all that.¡±

    The spirit sparrow asked, ¡°Mydy, how do you see this Su Yi person?¡±

    Qing Tang didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she flipped her palm, took out a wicker chair, and slowly reclined in it. Then, she took out a jug of wine and started drinking.

    The spirit sparrow looked a bit dazed.

    The founder himself had left that wicker chair behind, and when Qing Tang sprawled out in it and dranknguidly, she bore an uncanny resemnce to her master!

    ¡°Pi Mo is in too much of a hurry. He shouldn¡¯t have dered Su Yi themon foe of everyone in the Abstruse Force Alliance as soon as he shared this news. It makes it seem as if he¡¯s already champing at the bit.¡±

    QIng Tang¡¯s smooth voice carried a hint of a chill, like the burbling of a cold water spring in a secluded valley.

    She sprawled outnguidly in her wicker chair, her gaze distant and inscrutable. ¡°Pi Mo has always been steady and meticulous, so this is highly out of character. Directly taking a stance like this isn¡¯t like him.¡±

    She paused, then said casually, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, he¡¯s likely long since known Su Yi¡¯s origins. It¡¯s because he¡¯s already made ample preparations that he immediately dered his stance. Only then would this be in line with his character.¡±

    The spirit sparrow eximed, ¡°Mydy, you¡¯re saying that Pi Mo has long since been prepared for this Su Yi person to arrive?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Qing Tang subtly inclined her head, a strange expression on her pure, matchlessly beautiful face. ¡°Ten years ago, Pi Mo sent Huo Yao and Ye Luo to the Netherworld to uncover the secrets of reincarnation.

    ¡°Yet now, he¡¯s spread word that Huo Yao has been killed and that Ye Luo has capitted. Even Pi Mo has immediately proimed his intention to oppose Su Yi. Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s a connection?¡±

    The spirit sparrow was bbergasted. ¡°Mydy, don¡¯t tell me you think Huo Yao and Ye Luo both lost to that Su Yi person in the Netherworld?¡±

    The white sparrow was obviously shaken. It muttered, ¡°If I didn¡¯t know Su Yi was impersonating the founder, I¡¯d suspect he really was his reincarnation. After all, not many in this world would dare target Huo Yao and Ye Luo. He¡¯s really set himself against the entire Abstruse Force Alliance!

    ¡°Furthermore, rumor has it that he knows some of the founder¡¯s secret arts and Daoist magics, and that he even knows the founder¡¯s past like the back of his hand!¡± The more the sparrow spoke, the more bewildered it felt, as if it were lost in clouds of confusion. ¡°Even more unbelievable is that he darese to the Wilds while impersonating the founder! Isn¡¯t that¡­ a bit too gutsy?¡±

    ¡°Truth bes fiction when fiction is epted as truth. Since when does Pi Mo get to decide what is and isn¡¯t true?¡± Before Qing Tang¡¯s utterly dignified, aloof voice had finished echoing through the hall, she threw back her long, snowy neck and drank with relish, draining her jug of wine.

    Those good looks reminiscent of ady immortal shone with ever greater radiance, and her eyes twinkled like stars.

    Then, she got up. The self-proimed sovereign of the Wilds¡¯ formerly indolent bearing disappeared without a trace.

    She gently pressed her slender, jade-like fingers on the railing, and her slender, impressive figure emanated an aloof, majestic, contemptuous air.

    The white sparrow was stunned. It keenly sensed the changes to her mental state, as if she¡¯d realized something important, or resolved one of her doubts. Now that she¡¯d seen the light, she seemed even more shockingly wondrous than before!

    ¡°Little sparrow, please leave me for now. I¡¯d like to be alone for a while,¡± said Qing Tang. As she spoke, she waved her sleeves.

    Whoosh!

    Before the white sparrow could react, power wrapped around it, carrying it into the distance. Soon, it had disappeared from view.

    Now, only Qing Tang remained by the railing of the pagoda atop Abstruse Peak.

    It seemed as if she¡¯d sloughed off the weight of her responsibilities, and she seemed to rxpletely. She whispered, ¡°Pi Mo, you stirred up these massive waves for no other purpose than to tell me you suspect that Su Yi is our master¡¯s reincarnation. You just want to borrow my power to test him. That¡¯s what they call ¡®borrowing another¡¯s de to kill your enemy.¡¯ It¡¯s quite a clever move.

    ¡°Unfortunately for you, you would never have guessed that I¡¯d long since anticipated that this day would one daye!¡± A cold smile tugged at her full, red lips. ¡°But I still ought to thank you for the warning. Now I know what I should do next.¡±

    Suddenly, she heard someone whooshing over from the distant skies.

    An arc of light unfurled like a river of stars, starting from the distant skies. A man in jade-colored robes and a broad belt stood atop the arc of light.

    In the blink of an eye, he reached the pavilion and gentlynded beside Qing Tang.

    Then, the man in jade-colored robes smiled. ¡°Miss Qing Tang, have you heard the rumors?¡±

    Qing Tang nced at him, then gazed back into the sea of clouds. She said coolly, ¡°I heard.¡±

    Her cold, distant attitude made his smile stiffen, but a momentter, heughed. ¡°So, there¡¯s actually someone out there foolish enough to impersonate your honorable master. They really don¡¯t know how to treasure their life.¡±

    He paused, then continued, ¡°But ording to the rumors, this Su Yi person actually defeated Huo Yao and Ye Luo. He¡¯s quite capable.¡±

    Qing Tang said coolly, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, please leave.¡±

    Both her mannerisms and her words revealed her distaste. The man in jade-colored robes frowned.

    Then, he said earnestly, ¡°Over the years, the ignorant masses of this world have seen you as a traitor to your sect, the one who seized everything your honorable master left behind. Such rumors circte even now. A perfect opportunity to change their minds has delivered itself to your doorstep!¡±

    Qing Tang¡¯s delicate brow furrowed. ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡±

    The man in jade-colored robes stared intently at her beautiful profile. ¡°We can take this opportunity to kill this brazen imposter. If we do, we¡¯ll be able to convince the masses that you never betrayed your sect.¡±

    His expression filled with confidence. ¡°Miss Qing Tang, if you don¡¯t object, I¡¯d be willing to do it myself. I¡¯ll personally im Su Yi¡¯s head in the name of the Grotto of Abstruse Force!¡±

    Qing Tang was stunned, and she finally took a second look at the man in jade-colored robes. A faint, almost imperceptible hint of a jeer tugged at her lips. ¡°Why should I concern myself with the opinion of the masses? And how could I need to take another¡¯s life to prove I¡¯m not a traitor?¡±

    With that, she walked outside of the pavilion, her clothes swaying around her.

    ¡°You¡¯re the emissary of the Church of the River of Stars¡¯s Sr Pce, not a disciple of the Grotto of Abstruse Force. There¡¯s no need to concern yourself with our internal affairs. If you overstep, you¡¯ll only make things unpleasant for both of us. Please know your bounds!¡±

    Before her cold, indifferent voice had even finished echoing through the air, Qing Tang¡¯s figure disappeared from view.

    The man in jade-colored robes now stood there alone and dazed, his expression shifting erratically.

 Chapter 1064 - Ancestor Peng

    Chapter 1064 - Ancestor Peng

    ¡°Qing Tang, in the modern Grotto of Abstruse Force, is there anyone but you capable of fighting? If the forces of the Church of the River of Stars weren¡¯t stationed here, Pi Mo and the Studio of the Heart would have long since taken over this ce!¡± A dark glower appeared on the jade-robed man¡¯s face. Qing Tang¡¯s prideful, aloof attitude was an affront to his dignity, and fury rose within his heart.

    ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll tolerate you for now, but I¡¯d like to see if you¡¯re still this prideful when the sect leader¡¯s clone returns from the Netherworld!¡± The man in jade-colored robes took a deep breath, suppressed his anger, then turned and left.

    His name was Qin Feng. He was the emissary of the Sr Pce of the Church of the River of Stars, and it had already been a hundred years since he¡¯d arrived in the Grotto of Abstruse Force!

    There was no doubt about it; Qin Feng had no idea that the sect leader¡¯s clone had long since fallen on the banks of the Reincarnation Pool.

    ¡­¡­

    The Wilds¡¯ top Daoist sect, the Nine Extremes Profound Capital.

    Yan Suni¡¯s secluded cultivation grounds.

    The man in the feather coat had only just returned from his mission to aid the Yue Family in the Profound Sky Realm when Yan Suni called him over.

    Yue Shichan was there too.

    By now, the man in the feather coat had already recounted everything that happened at the Autumn Waters Assembly. When he mentioned Red Dust Demon Mountain¡¯s Mo Hengtian¡¯s unbridled behavior, he made no attempt to conceal his indignation.

    And when he discussed Su Yi, he spoke with utter astonishment and admiration.

    ¡°Hmph! Red Dust Demon Mountain dares disregard our Nine Extremes Profound Capital? It seems I¡¯ll have to find an opportunity to pay them a visit and kill a few old devils!¡± Yan Suni snorted coldly, her voice brimming with murderous intent.

    She was the most dazzling woman of her generation in the Nine Extremes Profound Capital, and she¡¯d once astonished all of the Wilds. Once, people even said she couldpete with Empress Qing Tang!

    But now, her status had changed. She¡¯d be the youngest Profound Serenity Elder in the Nine Extremes Profound Capital.

    She was dressed in red, with a waterfall of ck hair. Her skin was whiter than snow, and her face was beautiful and charming. However, her expression was full of unrestrained murderous intent.

    The man in the feather coat wiped cold sweat from his brow. Inwardly, he celebrated that he hadn¡¯t messed this up. Forget about reporting to the sect as a whole; he feared Elder Yan Suni would have been first in line to punish him!

    ¡°Shichan, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Yan Suni suddenly noticed that Yue Shichan looked dazed andpletely out of it.

    Yue Shichin was instantly startled back to her senses, and she said softly, ¡°Elder Yan, to tell the truth¡­ Su Yi is an old friend of mine.¡±

    ¡°An old friend?¡± Yan Suni was stunned.

    The man in the feather coat hurriedly chimed in. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su indeed said that he and Miss Shichan were old friends.¡±

    Yue Shichan took a moment to steady her emotions, thenunched into the tale of how she and Su Yi had met in the Azure Continent.

    Her clothes were whiter than snow, and her bearing was colder than ice. She was a woman of few words; this was almost her first time talking so much at once since joining the sect.

    Furthermore, anyone would have noticed the undisguisable delight in her expression. It was as if ake long encased in ice had melted beneath the spring sunlight, and it was a sight to behold.

    But by the time Yue Shichan finished her story, the man in the feather coat looked at her with his jaw hanging ck. He stood there in a daze.

    Yan Suni looked bewildered too, and her heart shook. A long time passed in silence.

    The only sound was the bamboo forest rustling in the wind.

    They couldn¡¯t help but be surprised; an Emperor in his teens was all but unheard of to begin with, and Su Yi single-handedly cut down five Profound Serenity Emperors at the Autumn Waters Assembly. This heaven-defyingbat prowess was enough to astonish the world!

    Who could have imagined a young man like that would originate from a mundane ce like the Azure Continent?

    Or that he¡¯d step into the Profound Illumination Realm after just a few short years of cultivation?

    Yue Shichan wouldn¡¯t have guessed it, either. It had only been two years since they parted ways. The young man in blue whose name once shook the Great Zhou was already a peerless expert of the Imperial Realm!

    ¡°Elder Yan, Fellow Daoist Su had a message he told me to pass on to Miss Shichan.¡± A little whileter, the man in the feather coat coughed dryly, looking a bit troubled.

    ¡°If it¡¯s a message for Shichan, why ask for my input?¡± Yan Suni was confused.

    The man in the feather coat steeled himself and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su said Miss Shichan could cultivate with Elder Yan, but that she shouldn¡¯t rush to ept her as her master¡­¡±

    Yue Shichan was stunned, while Yan Suni was bbergasted. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±

    The man in the feather coat lowered his head, not daring to meet Yan Suni¡¯s gaze. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su said¡­ that he would guide her cultivation of the Dao of the Sword in the future.¡±

    Yan Suni couldn¡¯t help but be angry. ¡°Does that kid think I can¡¯t teach Shichan? Hah? He really thinks killing a few Profound Serenity Emperors means he can look down on me?¡±

    Her red clothes swayed around her, and her beautiful face was utterly indignant.

    Yue Shichan¡¯s heart clenched, but just as she was about to persuade Yan Suni to calm down, an immortal crane flew over.

    ¡°Your Excellency Yan, the sect has just received word that someone called Su Yi hase to the Wilds from the Netherworld, and that he¡¯s impersonating the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force!¡±

    The crane¡¯s voice was clear and bright as it exined the news that had shaken the outside world in detail.

    After hearing the full story, Yan Suni, Yue Shichan, and the man in the feather coat looked at each other. This news felt indescribably absurd.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that¡­ a bit too much of a coincidence? Two Su Yis have popped up at once¡­¡± The man in the feather coat was dumbstruck.

    ¡°It¡¯s most likely the same person!¡±

    Yan Suni took a deep breath, and her eyes shed. ¡°Killing Huo Yao and subduing Ye Luo¡­? They were both legacy disciples of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, and they were peak experts of the Profound Serenity Realm, yet they were no match for Su Yi! But why impersonate the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force? Isn¡¯t that a bit too brazen?¡±

    Yue Shichan¡¯s heart shook, and deep concern appeared on her icy face. Why¡­Why would Brother Su impersonate the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force? That¡¯s viting a taboo, and disaster is sure to follow!

    Yue Shichan¡¯s horizons were already far broader than when she¡¯d lived in the Azure Continent. She knew how vast the Wilds were.

    Here, orthodoxies and Emperors were as numerous as trees in a forest!

    But the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force had suppressed even the Wilds¡¯ peak orthodoxies. Throughout the Wilds¡¯ vast territories, he was the unquestioned top expert!

    Even though the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force had passed away five hundred years ago, his remaining prestige was still enough to shake the Wilds!

    Given the situation, how could Yue Shichan not worry after learning that Su Yi was impersonating the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force?

    But then, excitement appeared on Yan Suni¡¯s charming, beautiful face. ¡°Why do I get the sense that¡­ Su Yi is no mere impersonator? ording to Shichan, he stepped into the Imperial Realm in his teens, and he has the heaven-defying strength needed to cut down a top Profound Serenity powerhouse like Huo Yao. He¡¯s even from the Netherworld!¡±

    Her eyes sparkled like stars as she looked at Yue Shichan. ¡°Do you think he¡¯s really the reincarnation of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force?¡±

    Yue Shichan murmured in a daze, ¡°Is that possible? But everyone knows that the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force died five hundred years ago, and Brother Su isn¡¯t even twenty yet. The numbers obviously don¡¯t line up.¡±

    Yan Suni¡¯s eyes sparkled with renewed excitement. ¡°How could age alone be enough to judge this matter? I already can¡¯t wait to meet with him for myself. Shichan, how about we go to the Profound Sky Realm right now?¡±

    She¡¯d always been the decisive type, and she wasn¡¯t willing to dy. She took hold of Yue Shichan¡¯s hand, and they shot directly into the bamboo forest outside.

    Yue Shichan was a bit stunned. Isn¡¯t Elder Yan in a bit too much of a rush?

    The man in the feather coat had a strange look on his face. He suddenly recalled something.

    In her youth, Yan Suni saw the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force as her goal, and she longed to be an almighty expert of the Dao of the Sword just like him!

    And Su Yi was already strange and mysterious. Combine that with these shocking rumors, and there was no doubt that Yan Suni¡¯s curiosity had been piqued. She wanted to get a feel for Su Yi¡¯s bottom line!

    However, just as Yan Suni and Yue Shichan left the bamboo forest, an unhurried, aged voice rang out. ¡°Suni, this storm has only just started brewing, and the truth has yet to be clear. Why are you in such a hurry?¡±

    Yan Suni instantly stopped in midair, while Yue Shichan¡¯s heart filled with indescribable awe.

    A voice, that¡¯s all, but it was like the descent of heaven¡¯s will!

    Deep within the bamboo forest, the man in the feather coat trembled from head to toe and bowed low at the waist. ¡°Greetings, Ancestor!¡±

    The Nine Extremes Profound Capital was home to numerous old monsters who seldom ventured into the world. Their seniority was shocking.

    But there was only one person the entire sect honored as their founder, the legendary expert all of the Wilds¡¯ Daoist sects recognized as an ¡°ancestor.¡±

    His name was Peng Cheng, and the world knew him as Ancestor Peng!

    He was a living fossil who¡¯d proven his Dao and entered the Imperial Apex Realm countless years ago!

    ¡°Ancestor, it¡¯s precisely because this storm has only just begun that this is the perfect opportunity to investigate Su Yi! If we wait until we already have answers, there¡¯ll be no point!¡± Yan Suni couldn¡¯t help but argue.

    ¡°This storm involves Old Monster Su. Countless eyes are watching, but you think you can join in on the excitement?¡± that aged voice rang out once more. It was slow and unhurried, as if the heavens could copse around him and he still wouldn¡¯t pick up the pace.

    ¡°You stay in the sect for now. Let¡¯s wait and see just how big this storm is. That way, you won¡¯t get swept up in it and lose your little life.¡±

    Yan Suni was obviously unwilling, and she pursed her pink lips. ¡°I just want to go have a look. How could that bring disaster upon me?¡±

    ¡°Hah? The ignorant are without fear. Just watch; before the true storm begins, even old-timers like me won¡¯t dare stick out our necks,¡± said Ancestor Peng.

    He¡¯d only just said this when profound light descended from the heavens, wrapping around Yan Suni and Yue Shichan.

    ¡°Come with me to my ce of seclusion and tell me what you know about that Su Yi person¡¯s past. I¡¯ve been waiting for this day for a long time¡­¡±

    Before that slow, unhurried voice finished echoing through the air, Yan Suni and Yue Shichan disappeared into thin air.

    The moment the light carried her away, an irrepressible thought arose in Yue Shichan¡¯s sea of consciousness: even a terrifying existence like the founder, someone who¡¯s long since ceased to heed worldly affairs, has been startled out of seclusion. Don¡¯t tell me Brother Su¡¯s origins are really connected to the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force?

 Chapter 1065 - Like a Sudden Thunderclap Amidst the Silence

    Chapter 1065 - Like a Sudden Thunderp Amidst the Silence

    As time passed, word of Su Yi impersonating the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force spread from the Nine Provinces of the Wilds and into its thirty-three subsidiary worlds.

    The Profound Sky Realm.

    Within the Yue Family¡¯s grand hall.

    Yue Bailing, Yue Changtian, Yue Shuihan, and the other higher-ups were gathered. They looked worried.

    ¡°I can say with certainty that the impersonator of rumors and the Fellow Daoist Su who saved the Yue Family from disaster at the Autumn Waters Assembly are one and the same!¡± Yue Shuihan said gravely.

    The already stifled atmosphere was instantly even heavier.

    Everyone was visibly concerned.

    ording to the rumors, any faction that dared shelter Su Yi would be enemies with the entire Abstruse Force Alliance!

    ¡°This is a big problem. Compared to the Abstruse Force Alliance, the Yue Family is nothing at all. Never mind the rest; any one of Six Great Daoist Sects alone could crush us,¡± someone said gravely. He sighed deeply.

    ¡°What do we do?¡± someone said with concern.

    ¡°Hmph? What¡¯s there to panic about? Whether the rumors are true or false, and even if the Abstruse Force Alliance targets us, the Yue Family absolutely won¡¯t do anything to let Fellow Daoist Su down!¡±

    Yue Changtian was the calmest of all. His words were as firm as his de. ¡°Don¡¯t forget how Fellow Daoist Su helped us at the Autumn Waters Assembly!¡±

    Everyone fell silent. That was exactly why this was so troublesome!

    ¡°Enough, no need to discuss this any further.¡± High Elder Yu Bailing said with staunch conviction, ¡°It¡¯s just as Changtian says. Even if the Abstruse Force Alliance tries to punish the Yue Family for our involvement, we absolutely won¡¯t let Fellow Daoist Su down!¡±

    The crowd¡¯s hearts shook, and all of them nodded.

    Sometimes, people panicked simply because no one had made a decision yet.

    Now that Yue Changtian and Yue Bailing had expressed their stance on the matter, the other Yue Family higher-ups gradually calmed down. They were no longer as nervous and worried as before.

    It was then that the sound of hurried footsteps rang out, and an elderly servant came to report. A messenger from the Nine Extremes Profound Capital had delivered a message, bade farewell, and left.

    After giving his report, the elderly servant proffered the sealed message.

    Yue Bailing andpany were stunned. None of them knew what was going on.

    Yue Bailing took a moment to calm himself, then undid the seal. Inside was a message and a talisman carved with strange, mysterious markings.

    After reading the full message, Yue Bailing was briefly stunned. Then, he went mad with delight. ¡°Our Yue Family no longer has anything to worry about!¡±

    He then passed the message around so the others could have a look.

    Soon, the grand hall was in uproar. Everyone was visibly delighted and excited.

    The message was from Yue Shichan, and its contents were simple. In it, she told the Yue Family that from this day forth, should they encounter trouble of any kind, they could use this talisman to call for aid!

    And the talisman? It was the work of the sect master of the Nine Extremes Profound Capital!

    Furthermore, Yue Shichan warned them not to treat Su Yi negligently. She said that the Nine Extremes Profound Capital had agreed to protect the Yue Family because Su Yi¡¯s appearance had startled the sect¡¯s living fossil, Ancestor Peng, out of seclusion.

    This came as a delightful surprise to the Yue Family, but it also shook them to the core.

    The Nine Extremes Profound Capital was the greatest Daoist orthodoxy of the Wilds, a massive entity they could only gaze upon from afar.

    And Ancestor Peng was a peak expert, a living legend of the Wilds. His power alone was enough to intimidate everything beneath the heavens!

    Who could have imagined that their Fellow Daoist Su would make him break seclusion, or make the Nine Extremes Profound Capital announce that the Yue Family was under their protection?

    The Yue Family experts felt as if they were dreaming!

    ¡°And to think we were only just worried about the Abstruse Force Alliance threatening us. In the blink of an eye, the problem resolved itself with ease. Life really does have its great ups and downs,¡± someone sighed.

    ¡°It seems to me that Fellow Daoist Su most likely knows nothing of this, yet the Yue Family¡¯s impending cmity has been resolved, just like that. It¡¯s like a sudden thunderp amidst the silence!¡± someone muttered, clearly moved.

    ¡°Even Ancestor Peng of the Nine Extremes Profound Capital has been startled out of seclusion. Could it be that Fellow Daoist Su isn¡¯t impersonating the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force after all?¡± someone asked.

    ¡°Just who is Fellow Daoist Su?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s really¡­ the reincarnation of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force?¡±

    Silence greeted this question. Everyone looked at each other in astonishment.

    ¡°This storm has only just begun. Don¡¯t rush to conclusions!¡± Yue Bailing said gravely. ¡°The truth will ultimately be clear!¡±

    He might have seemed calm, but in truth, waves of shock coursed through his heart.

    Throughout the Wilds and its subsidiary worlds, who but the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force could have startled a figure like Ancestor Peng out of seclusion?

    But if Fellow Daoist Su really is the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, why would Pi Mo of the Abstruse Force Alliance dere him theirmon enemy?

    There are undoubtedly secrets behind this.

    The storm that¡¯s sure to follow will surely shake the Wilds!

    ¡­¡­

    Ten days soon slipped by.

    Profound Sky Academy.

    Within an immortal cave.

    Crunch!

    The hovering Dark and Gold Ruler suddenly shattered into dust, inch by inch, and dissipated.

    Su Yi had been seated in meditation, but now, he suddenly opened his eyes.

    When he saw the destroyed Dark and Gold Ruler, despite his boulder-like mental state, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit awkward.

    There was no doubt about it; he¡¯d forgotten himself in his cultivation, to the point of draining all the Dark and Gold Essence within the ruler¡­

    Later, I¡¯llpensate Profound Sky Academy with a simr treasure. I trust that the old glutton won¡¯t have anything to say even if he finds out, thought Su Yi.

    Then, he started sensing the changes to his cultivation base.

    In less than a month, he¡¯d smoothly broken into thete-stage Profound Illumination Realm, and he showed signs of nearing the peak of the realm!

    He couldn¡¯t have achieved such shocking progress without Dark and Gold Essence¡¯s help!

    This was the power born of the Dark and Gold Star Realm¡¯s chaos source, and its benefits to his cultivation were simply immeasurable. It was far beyond your ¡°typical¡± unparalleled medicine.

    During the refining process, it was as if the cultivator were situated within the chaos source. They forgot both themselves and their surroundings, sinking into the deepest of contemtive states. It was too wondrous for words.

    But more than that, Dark and Gold Essence¡¯s wondrousness was most readily apparent in his power of the Grand Dao!

    Take Su Yi¡¯s current state. After fully refining the Dark and Gold Essence, Su Yi¡¯s mastery of the profundities of the Apex of Genesis was nearing perfection!

    And it even showed signs of a perfect return to its origins!

    That aside, he¡¯d achieved sessive breakthroughs in the Laws of the Far Shore, Oblivion, Withering and Flourishing, and Rebirth. Before, he¡¯d achieved only minor sess, but now, he¡¯d reached major sess in all of them!

    Even his mastery of the most difficult and time-consuming Law of the bunch, the Laws of the End, had improved!

    Before, he could only say he¡¯d grasped a few odds and ends, but now, he¡¯d already crossed the threshold of initial proficiency.

    And that was merely the result of the Dark and Gold Essence within the Dark and Gold Ruler!

    Of course, those weren¡¯t the only benefits of Dark and Gold Essence. This power originated from the chaos source of the Dark and Gold Star Realm. If Su Yi mastered it, when he stepped into the Profound Unity Realm, he could derive theplete Celestial Laws of the Dark and Gold Star Realm!

    That was the most important use of Dark and Gold Essence.

    Su Yi calmed himself and sensed his progress. In the end, he confirmed that although he¡¯d only gone up a single level within the Profound Illumination Realm, his cultivation base had undergone a metamorphosis akin to rebirth!

    Both his fleshly body and his soul had received enormous benefits from the tempering of Dark and Gold Essence, and they¡¯d transformed too. They werepletely different from before.

    The overall power of his cultivation base had at least doubled!

    Had I grasped the secrets of Dark and Gold Essence in my past life, even if my path was wed, I wouldn¡¯t have needed to fear failing to break into a high path, thought Su Yi. But in this case, fortune and disaster went hand in hand, and fortune was in my favor. I ought to celebrate that I never got this opportunity in my past life. Otherwise, even if I stepped onto the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension, I would have at most beenparable to the Temple Master. I couldn¡¯t possibly have surpassed him.

    The Temple Master had been forthright with him. He told him that ws had appeared in his cultivation during the Profound Unity Realm!

    It was because of this that, despite bing a mighty expert of the starry skies, he decisively chose to reincarnate and cultivate anew.

    Now that Su Yi had discovered Dark and Gold Essence, when he stepped into the Profound Unity Realm, he wouldn¡¯t need to fear repeating the Temple Master¡¯s mistakes!

    After a while, Su Yi let out a breath of turbid air, rose, and left seclusion.

    To his surprise, Dean Yu Changming of Profound Sky Academy was already standing there waiting for him.

    ¡°Have you been waiting there all this time?¡± eximed Su Yi.

    Yu Changmingughed. ¡°No, actually. I¡¯ve just lingered here for a bit each day.¡±

    Su Yi said thoughtfully, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me something happened while I was in seclusion?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, there¡¯s no deceiving your keen eyes, Your Excellency!¡± Yu Changming took a deep breath, then said slowly, ¡°Recent news has thrown the world into uproar¡­¡±

    He then told Su Yi about the rumors of him ¡°impersonating¡± the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force.

    After hearing the full story, Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°It seems my unfilial disciple Pi Mo has already realized that I¡¯ve returned. He¡¯s stirred up a storm, so he¡¯s obviously made ample preparations to dere war against me.¡±

    Yu Changming said with surprise and bewilderment, ¡°Your Excellency Su, how dare Pi Mo do this? How is that any different from betraying his sect and his master?¡±

    Su Yi shook his head, unwilling to discuss it. Instead, he asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯m an impersonator?¡±

    Yu Changming didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°Your Excellency Su, were you an impersonator, why would you save Profound Sky Academy from disaster?¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Even if Pi Mo knows I¡¯m his master, there¡¯s absolutely no way he¡¯ll admit it. Otherwise, his Abstruse Force Alliance would appear illegitimate, and there¡¯d be chaos within his ranks. The alliance would inevitably fall apart. Thus, there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll acknowledge me.¡±

    ¡°And he really does need to nip this in the bud. The longer this goes on, the worse it¡¯ll be for him.¡± Here, Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed with cold light. He muttered, ¡°I¡¯m actually curious to see just how many countermeasures my unfilial disciple prepared.¡±

    Just listening, Yu Changming¡¯s heart shook. The Swordmaster of Abstruse Force has returned, only for his eldest disciple to view him with enmity!

    If word of this got out, who knows how many waves it would send through the Wilds?

    ¡°I ought to get going. When the old gluttones back, tell him I¡¯lle back and give Profound Sky Academy a treasure simr to the Dark and Gold Ruler aspensation,¡± said Su Yi.

    With that, he put his hands behind his back and walked into the sky.

    ¡°Your Excellency Su, where are you going?¡± Yu Changming couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°The Wilds.¡±

 Chapter 1066 - A Visitor in Cold Willow City

    Chapter 1066 - A Visitor in Cold Willow City

    Three dayster.

    The Wilds, the Northern Snow Province.

    Cold Willow City.

    Nightfall was imminent, and the frigid gales were like daggers, bone-piercingly cold.

    Inside an inn.

    Su Yi sat alone by the window. There was a pot of piping hot tea on the table in front of him, as well as a teacup and a te of refreshments.

    The inn was quite lively, with no shortage of cultivators. They conversed amongst themselves, producing waves of voices.

    ¡°It¡¯s been five hundred years since the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force passed, and now, someone has dared to impersonate him and spread lies? They must be sick in the head!¡±

    ¡°Sick in the head? Not necessarily. Rumor has it that this person personally cut down His Excellency Huo Yao! His cultivation base is surely extraordinarily terrifying!¡±

    ¡°Why would someone like that need to impersonate the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force? I¡¯m afraid there are secrets behind this.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, ol¡¯ bro. These waters are far too deep; ordinary people like us cannot possibly fathom them. Still, I can already foresee that there¡¯s no way the Abstruse Force Alliance will let that Su Yi person off!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the Wilds are in for an unpredictable storm!¡±

    ¡­Everyone was discussing the news that had recently shaken the Wilds, but Su Yi listened without interest.

    He arrived in the Northern Snow Provincest night, and no matter where he went, practically everyone was discussing this. He¡¯d long since grown sick of it.

    Suddenly, a little girl of about seven or eight spoke up. She was visibly confused. ¡°Father, didn¡¯t you say that Pi Mo was a traitor to the Grotto of Abstruse Force? If so, why is he so angry at the person impersonating his master?¡±

    Throughout the inn, the uproarious conversation came to an abrupt halt, and the lively atmosphere transformed into an ufortable silence.

    It seemed the little girl¡¯s words had startled everyone present!

    The gray-robed middle-aged man seated beside the girl was instantly stricken. He shot to his feet, looked around, and bowed. ¡°Children speak without a filter. Please, don¡¯t take offense.¡±

    He then grabbed the little girl and walked out of the inn.

    ¡°Stop right there!¡±

    Suddenly, a tall, burly man in ck robes appeared and blocked the doorway. He crossed his arms, and he didn¡¯t look at all friendly.

    The gray-robed middle-aged man felt a chill course through his heart, and he said in a quavering voice, ¡°Sir¡­ what do you mean by this?¡±

    The little girl was obviously stunned too. She pushed her head into the middle-aged man¡¯s chest, unease written all over her little face.

    The tall man in ck stood there indifferently, and he didn¡¯t say a word.

    Instead, a slow, leisurely voice emanated from within the inn. ¡°When children are poorly educated, their parents are to me. Your daughter has openly ndered His Excellency Pi Mo. As her father, you cannot escape responsibility.¡±

    Everyone looked over and saw that the speaker was a young man in silver robes.

    He sat alone before a drinking table, a jade crown on his head. He had handsome features, and a dashing,posed bearing.

    Several of the customers¡¯ faces shifted. They recognized the young man as a disciple of the Levitating Sword Hall!

    Who in the Wilds didn¡¯t know that the Levitating Sword Hall, one of the Six Great Daoist Sects, had long since joined Pi Mo¡¯s Abstruse Force Alliance?

    ¡°That father and daughter are in for it now!¡±

    Suddenly, many of the diners¡¯ gazes filled with pity.

    The middle-aged man in gray obviously realized how serious the problem was. He hurriedly set the girl down beside him and bowed deeply to the young man in silver. He said frantically, ¡°She¡¯s still young, and she doesn¡¯t understand worldly affairs. Please, forgive her, Your Excellency!

    Even his voice quavered.

    The young man in silver drank a ss of wine. His eyelids didn¡¯t so much as twitch. ¡°I can exempt her from the death penalty, but she cannot leave with her tongue. Cut it out yourself, and I won¡¯t pursue this matter any further.¡±

    Deathly silence greeted this deration.

    The middle-aged man in gray reacted as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning. His knees thudded to the ground, and he started begging for mercy.

    The little girl stood there trembling, looking utterly dazed. It seemed she still didn¡¯t understand how just one sentence could lead to such a disaster. Even her father had no choice but to kneel and beg!

    The other customers were as silent as cicadas in winter. None of them dared get involved.

    The Levitating Sword Hall was just three hundred miles from Cold Willow City! It was no exaggeration to say that the city was within the bounds of the sect¡¯s authority.

    Given the circumstances, who would dare to intervene?

    ¡°A¡¯Yong, go lend him a hand.¡± The silver-robed young man frowned, seemingly a bit impatient.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The tall man in ck blocking the doorway nodded, then walked over. His gaze was cold and indifferent as he lifted the girl off the ground.

    ¡°No! Don¡¯t touch my daughter!¡± The girl¡¯s father crawled to his feet and grabbed the ck-robed man¡¯s sleeves, as if breaking down. ¡°Please! I beg of you!¡±

    ¡°Scram!¡± The man in ck swung his arm, sending the middle-aged man flying into a table.

    ¡°Daddy¡ª¡ª!¡± The little girl panicked and burst into tears. She struggled relentlessly, but it did her no good.

    ¡°Girl, this is what they mean when they say that loose lips lead to disaster. It is merciful of our young lord to demand only your tongue in penance. Ordinarily, you would have paid for this with your life!¡± As the man in ck spoke, a sharp edge glinted at his fingertips.

    ¡°No!!¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes bulged, and he cried out as if having aplete breakdown.

    But then, a calm voice rang out. ¡°You¡¯re a cultivator, but you¡¯re bullying an unarmed child? Is this how the Levitating Sword Hall conducts itself?¡±

    This voice had only just rung out when the dark-robed middle-aged man stiffened. Something had silently and invisibly sealed his cultivation base, and he couldn¡¯t move a muscle.

    Then, to his astonishment, he saw that a tall, upright figure had appeared beside him. He gently picked the girl up and walked away.

    The other customers were bbergasted. Who is this guy? Isn¡¯t he afraid to die!?

    But then, a strange and terrifying scene unfolded before their very eyes.

    The man in ck silently disintegrated into ash and fell to the floor!

    Completely destroyed!

    The inn fell deathly silent. The onlookers were so stunned that they broke out in cold sweats.

    An expert of the Levitating Sword Hall had been reduced to ash. Not even a trace of him remained!

    The silver-robed man seated at a nearby table shot to his feet in rm. His expression filled with uncertainty. There was no trace of his earlier carefree ease andposure.

    ¡°Friend, do you n to be enemies with the Levitating Sword Hall?¡± the young man in silver said icily.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste words with a small fry. He simply waved his hand.

    Bang!

    The silver-robed young man exploded into ash. He couldn¡¯t fight back in the slightest.

    Su Yi then set the little girl back down and tousled her hair. ¡°Quick, go back to your father.¡±

    The little girl had long since been scared out of her wits. As soon as her feet hit the ground, she rushed to her father.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! It¡¯s okay! Everything is okay!¡± The middle-aged man in gray hugged her tight, too agitated to even speak coherently.

    This scene left numerous onlookers wistful.

    ¡°Friend, forgive me if my words are grating to the ears, but you really shouldn¡¯t have killed them,¡± the innkeeper couldn¡¯t help but speak up.

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Do you think they didn¡¯t deserve to die?¡±

    The innkeeper hurriedly shook his head. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. It¡¯s just that Cold Willow City is within the bounds of the Levitating Sword Hall¡¯s authority. You saved that father and daughter for now, but if the Levitating Sword Hall pursues this further after you leave, they¡¯ll be in for an even worse fate.¡±

    Numerous others nodded their agreement. That was the reality; even if the silver-robed young man¡¯s conduct infuriated them, they dared not get involved. They knew that if they did, it would lead to endless trouble!

    However, Su Yiughed dryly. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll just say this: before the night is through, the Levitating Sword Hall will crumble.¡±

    The crowd looked at each other, bewildered and uncertain.

    It was then that a thin figure walked inside.

    He was dressed in jade-colored robes, and his long, gray hair hung to his waist. He was upright and dignified, and he looked young and handsome.

    As soon as he appeared, an invisible, terrifying majesty spread outward. The crowd shuddered, and they were visibly stunned.

    An Emperor!

    To them, Emperors were as lofty as deities!

    Yet now, even though the gray-haired young man had yet to reveal his full strength, his aura alone made them feel as if they¡¯d been plunged into an icy abyss. They even found it difficult to breathe.

    Has an expert of the Levitating Sword Hall caught wind of his incident already?

    If so, weren¡¯t they a bit too quick?

    The father and daughter trembled from head to toe.

    But then, something unexpected happened.

    As soon as the gray-haired young man arrived, his face filled with delight. He took a big step forward, stopped before the young man in blue, and inclined his head in greeting. ¡°Your disciple greets you, Master!¡±

    Everyone was wide-eyed and tongue-tied. What¡¯s going on?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Yi subtly inclined his head and walked out of the inn.

    This new arrival was none other than Ye Luo!

    Yesterday, upon arriving in Cold Willow City, Su Yi activated a talisman to make contact with Ye Luo. They agreed to meet in this inn.

    Now that Ye Luo was here, Su Yi naturally couldn¡¯t be bothered to stick around.

    Ye Luo hurried after him.

    Even after watching the two of them fade from view, the crowd still felt dazed. A long time passed before they came back to their senses.

    An Emperor called him his master. Just what kind of transcendent status does that young man in blue have?

    Finally, someone muttered, ¡°That senior said that tonight, the Levitating Sword Hall would crumble¡­ Perhaps he can really do it¡­¡±

    This deration was like a stone thrown into the water, stirring up countless ripples!

    The night was dark and heavy. Frigid gales howled past.

    There were few pedestrians walking the streets of Cold Willow City, and most were in a hurry. The city was all but deserted.

    Su Yi and Ye Luo walked out of the city side by side.

    ¡°Master, did you hear the news that recently spread through the Wilds?¡± Ye Luo couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°You mean Pi Mo proiming me themon enemy of the entire Abstruse Force Alliance? That doesn¡¯t require any further exnations,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    Ye Luo nodded.

    Su Yi asked, ¡°Did you learn anything about what I asked you to investigate?¡±

    When they parted ways in the Netherworld, Su Yi ordered Ye Luo to seek out leads regarding his fifth and eighth disciples, Wang Wue and Bai Yi.

    Ye Luo exined at top speed, ¡°I was just about to report to you about that, Master. Not long ago, I got a few leads from the Middle Province¡¯s Wang Family. They were in line with your initial guess. It seems that Senior Apprentice Brother Wang Que¡­ most likely isn¡¯t dead!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s spirits soared, and he said softly, ¡°I just knew that a kid with a natural Five Virtues Physique had to be blessed with good fortune. There¡¯s no way he could have died so easily!¡±

 Chapter 1067 - Fearless?

    Chapter 1067 - Fearless?

    Wang Que.

    He was Su Yi¡¯s fifth disciple with a natural talent for the sword. He was forthright and unrestrained.

    Compared to his sectmates, Wang Que had a unique status. He was a main-line descendant of one of the most ancient ns of the Wilds, the Middle Province¡¯s Wang Family.

    At just thirteen years of age, Wang Que arrived outside the mountain gate of the Grotto of Abstruse Force and underwent the most brutal, stringent of trials: Refining the Heart and Testing the Sword!

    He was trapped within its nine stages for a full seven days and seven nights. Finally, a weekter, he staggered into the Grotto of Abstruse covered in blood.

    Su Yi still vividly recalled asking the boy what he was after. The young Wang Que responded, ¡°Senior, I want to study the sword. I want to learn the greatest swordsmanship beneath the heavens!¡±

    When he said this, he was just thirteen years of age, and his eyes sparkled like stars.

    Wang Que then became Su Yi¡¯s fifth legacy disciple.

    But not long after Su Yi¡¯s reincarnation, word spread that Wang Que had lost his life in the wilderness of Ten Directions Yao Mountain. Even the soulmp he¡¯d left with his n had gone out.

    When Su Yi first learned this news back in the Netherworld, he sank into a lengthy silence.

    However, he didn¡¯t believe the soulmp going out proved that Wang Que was dead. Thus, he ordered Ye Luo to investigate further.

    And indeed, there were new developments!

    Ye Luo exined, ¡°The Middle Province Wang Family has never given up on Wang Que. They¡¯ve continuously investigated the truth of his inexplicable disappearance. Not long ago, one of their old-timers returned from the wilderness of Ten Directions Yao Mountain and said he suspected that Senior Apprentice Brother Wang Que had been taken captive by the Blue Ox Yao Emperor!¡±

    The Blue Ox Yao Emperor?

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed; that title seemed a bit familiar. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is that perhaps the blue ox yao that¡¯s upied Firecloud Cave?¡±

    ¡°I think it is the old bull, yes.¡± Ye Luo nodded.

    ¡°Strange. I¡¯ve visited Ten Directions Yao Mountain before. At the time, the bull called himself one of the mountain¡¯s nine great Yao Emperors, but he was only in the mid-stage Profound Serenity Realm, and he wasn¡¯t all that strong.¡±

    Su Yi found it difficult to understand. ¡°With Wang Que¡¯s cultivation, he ought to have been able to suppress him with ease. How could the bull possibly have captured him?¡±

    Ye Luo said, ¡°The old-timers of the Middle Province¡¯s Wang Family found it strange too. Recently, they sent their experts to Ten Directions Yao Mountain to investigate.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°I only just returned to the Wilds, and now, word of Wang Que¡¯s survival has left the wilderness of Ten Directions Yao Mountain. Isn¡¯t that a bit overly coincidental?¡±

    Ye Luo¡¯s gaze focused. ¡°Master, do you suspect someone has set a trap?¡±

    ¡°When did word about Wang Que spread?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Ye Luo stopped to think for a moment. ¡°About half a month ago.¡±

    The depths of Su Yi¡¯s inscrutable gaze shone with cold light. ¡°At the time, my traitorous disciple had only just proimed me the public enemy of the Abstruse Alliance. Word of Wang Que arrived immediately after. That really is quite the coincidence.¡±

    Ye Luo was bbergasted. ¡°This is Pi Mo¡¯s trap!?¡±

    ¡°Quite possibly,¡± Su Yi said calmly. ¡°Given how meticulous he is, I¡¯m sure he anticipated that I¡¯d look into his apprentice brothers and sisters as soon as I returned. I suspect that he¡¯s using word of Wang Que¡¯s whereabouts as bait to draw my attention.¡±

    Ye Luo¡¯s expression was a bit unsightly. ¡°He¡¯s using Senior Apprentice Brother Wang Que¡¯s life to set a trap!? Pi Mo¡¯s gone too far!¡±

    Su Yi immediately made his decision. ¡°Let¡¯s visit the Levitating Sword Hall first, then head directly to Ten Directions Yao Mountain.¡±

    Ye Luo couldn¡¯t help but interject, ¡°Master, if you already know it¡¯s a trap, why must you risk yourself?¡±

    ¡°No matter what, I have to save your fifth apprentice brother,¡± said Su Yi. With that, he strode through the air.

    Ye Luo froze, and his heart shook. Master hasn¡¯t changed. He¡¯s willing to go to any lengths for his apprentices!

    Then, without any further thought, Ye Luo flew after him.

    Heavenly Shepherd Spirit Mountain.

    This was the home base of the Levitating Sword Hall.

    Night descended like a curtain flecked with stars and illuminated in faint moonlight.

    Within a grand hall, the leader of the Levitating Sword Hall, Hong Shanfeng, paced back and forth.

    He wore red Daoist robes, and he was tall and thin with a majestic bearing.

    However, a gloomy expression lingered on his face.

    Frigid night gales blew into the hall, as if wailing andining.

    ¡°The wind is truly irritating tonight!¡± Hong Shanfeng furrowed his brow.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the wind that¡¯s irritating. You¡¯re just agitated.¡± The thin old man seated nearby couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. ¡°Sect Leader, you¡¯re overthinking things.¡±

    Hong Shanfeng stopped in his tracks and said gravely, ¡°How am I overthinking things? That Su Yi person most likely really is the reincarnation of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force!¡±

    The thin old man¡¯s eyes narrowed, but in the end, heughed. ¡°Pi Mo was the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡¯s first and eldest disciple. If he says Su Yi is an impersonator, he¡¯s surely right.¡±

    Hong Shanfeng¡¯s eyes shed, and he snorted coldly, ¡°Were Su Yi the real thing, would Pi Mo dare admit it? The Abstruse Force Alliance was founded in the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡¯s name. If he dares to admit that Su Yi is his master, what would he do next? And what would be of his alliance?¡±

    He paused, then said fearfully, ¡°Besides, Su Yi killed Huo Yao and even subdued Ye Luo. If he isn¡¯t the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, why insist on bing enemies with the Abstruse Force Alliance?¡±

    The thin elder said dismissively, ¡°Sect Leader, you really are overthinking this. Not long ago, Pi Mo sent a secret message telling us to remain uninvolved and watch from the sidelines. He said he could deal with that impersonator himself. That means that even if the heavens fall, Pi Mo will lift them back up. There¡¯s no need for us to trouble ourselves.¡±

    A momentter, heughed coldly, ¡°Besides, even if Su Yi really is the reincarnation of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, so what? If he had the peak cultivation base of his past life, he¡¯d likely have already fought his way into the Wilds and reimed the Grotto of Abstruse Force! In that case, Pi Mo would fear him!¡±

    ¡°But as you can see, Pi Mo has instead dered war against him! This unquestionably implies that he¡¯s already made ample preparations, and that he¡¯s assured of his victory!¡±

    The thin old man raised a teacup and leisurely took a sip. ¡°Given the circumstance, what need does the Levitating Sword Hall have to worry? We can simply watch and see how this ys out.¡±

    Hong Shanfeng was briefly dazed. Then, he let out a breath of turbid air and mocked himself. ¡°You might well be right, martial uncle. Back in the day, we followed Pi Mo and helped invade the Grotto of Abstruse Force. Everyone beneath the heavens knows that, but every time I think about it, I feel ill at ease. It¡¯s truly just that¡­ the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force is far too terrifying¡­.¡±

    He was the glorious leader of his sect, yet now, he was exposing his own shorings!

    But the thin old man didn¡¯t make fun of him.

    Back in the day, the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force really was strong enough to make one give in to despair. Alone, sword in hand, he suppressed the heavens and fought until no one else dared proim themselves sovereign.

    Even the world¡¯s peak orthodoxies could only avert their gazes before Su Xuanjun. None of them dared act up!

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been afraid of a terrifying existence like him?

    After a moment¡¯s silence, the thin old man said calmly but emphatically, ¡°The Su Xuanjun we knew has long since passed away, and he cannot possibly reappear in this world. Even if he does reincarnate, he is no longer the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, and we have no need to fear him!¡±

    He was saying this for Hong Shanfeng¡¯s benefit, but also for his own sake.

    But then, the wailing winds outside came to an abrupt halt.

    A momentter, a cool voice emanated from beyond the hall. ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯m actually quite eager to see if you¡¯re truly¡­ as fearless as you say.¡±

    It was just one light, airy sentence, but both Hong Shanfeng and the old man whipped around and gazed outside the hall.

    Their expressions were utterly grim.

    This was the Levitating Sword Hall¡¯s territory, and both the mountain and its surroundings were covered in countless ancient formations. They were enough to trap and kill even Profound Serenity Emperors! Yet now, people had silently appeared outside their grand hall. How could Hong Shanfeng and his martial uncle not be surprised?

    However, both of them had seen their share of the wind and rain, and they didn¡¯t panic. Instead, they were instantly on guard.

    The night was like stagnant water, silent on all sides.

    Beneath Hong Shanfeng and the old man¡¯s attentive gazes, two figures walked into the hall, one following the other.

    The leader was a tall, lean young man in blue robes. He walked with his hands behind his back, his gait leisurely, as if he were on a stroll through his own backyard.

    A thin young man with gray hair walked behind him.

    When Hong Shangfeng and the old man saw him, their pupils constricted.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye Luo!?¡± Hong Shanfeng¡¯s face filled with disbelief.

    The thin old man¡¯s expression shifted. ¡°Rumor has it that Su Yi has already bewitched your mind and made you his subordinate. Does that mean¡­ don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s Su Yi!?¡±

    As he spoke, he looked at Su Yi with rm and bewilderment.

    Hong Shanfeng gasped too, and he couldn¡¯t help but re-evaluate Su Yi. His hair stood on end. Don¡¯t tell me¡­ that he really is the reincarnation of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force?

    Ye Luo snorted coldly, ¡°If you see my respect for my master as having been ¡®bewitched,¡¯ then yes, it¡¯s true!¡±

    His master?

    When Hong Shanfeng heard that title leave Ye Luo¡¯s mouth, his heart sank, and he felt a chill in his hands and feet. Has the worst trulye to pass?

    ¡°Hah? You¡¯ve epted a teenage impersonator as your master. Ye Luo, you¡¯re truly blind. How ridiculous! How pathetic!¡±

    However, in stark contrast with the sect leader, the thin old man actually calmed down. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. Leave, right now, and we can pretend nothing happened. The Levitating Sword Hall has no desire to get mixed up in these turbid waters, but if you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, don¡¯t me us for our poor manners!¡±

    Ye Luo¡¯s brow furrowed, and he was just about to say something when Su Yi waved dismissively. ¡°We¡¯re here to get even, not to waste words. You can just stand aside and watch. Leave the rest to me.¡±

    Ye Luo¡¯s heart was instantly solemn as he realized that tonight, his master intended to vent his pent up murderousness!

    ¡°Got it!¡± He instantly nodded his assent, then stood to the side of the hall.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi¡¯s behavior both rmed and enraged Sect Leader Hong Shanfeng.

    ¡°You needn¡¯t be angry, Sect Leader,¡± the thin old man said calmly. ¡°The boy is only in the Profound Illumination Realm, and this is our territory. If he dares attack, he¡¯ll be no different from an egg flinging itself against a rock.¡±

    Su Yi nced at him. ¡°Then I¡¯ll start with you.¡±

    Before this light, airy deration had even finished echoing through the air, Su Yi attacked!

 Chapter 1068 - I Just Happened to Be Passing Through

    Chapter 1068 - I Just Happened to Be Passing Through

    ng!

    The sword hum swept forth like the tides, instantly reverberating throughout the grand, silent hall.

    Moonlit Shadow appeared like an ethereal streak of moonlight andnded in Su Yi''s fair, slender hand. His wrists turned, and he thrust the sword into the air.

    A perfectly straight rift tore open, and unstoppable, forceful sword qi scattered. It was like a swath of flowing light boring through the air and illuminating the entire hall.

    The thin old man felt a chill course through his heart.

    As ate-stage Profound Serenity expert of the Levitating Sword Hall, he¡¯d ovee countless battles and immeasurable bloodshed. As soon as Su Yi thrust his sword, he sensed the danger.

    There was no time to even think. The thin old man¡¯s voice boomed like spring thunder as eye-piercing golden light burst around him. The terrifying power of the Laws swept forth like a tidal wave or avnche.

    ¡°Break!¡± The thin old man¡¯s sleeves billowed around him, and a glittering golden Dao Sword shot through the air.

    Boom!

    Startling destructive energy fluctuations surged from the de, like a golden sun descending from the heavens.

    Dang!!!

    An explosion reverberated through the hall, and the violent energy fluctuations of the Grand Dao swept outward.

    It was as if the thin old man had collided with a divine mountain. He was forced nine steps backward in rapid session. With each step he took, his face paled and the grand hall shook.

    By the time he stabilized himself, the wave of destructive power had destroyed the hall¡¯s tables and chairs, reducing them to powder.

    And that glittering golden Dao Sword was sent flying back. It was now embedded in the wall, trembling and wailing!

    One light, understated strike, and he¡¯d forced a Profound Serenity Realm old monster back nine steps! Even his sword was sent flying from his grip!

    That terrifying power made Hong Shanfeng¡¯s heart shake, and his expression changedpletely.

    ¡°You were actually stupid enough to use the Ten Directions Sword Sutra¡­ Master gave your Levitating Sword Hall that legacy!¡± Ye Luo sighed.

    A long time ago, the Levitating Sword Hall was just a tiny, unknown sect. Its founder was but one of his master¡¯s thirty-six honorary disciples!

    It was because of Su Yi¡¯s prestige and protection that the Levitating Sword Hall gradually rose to prominence, bing one of the Six Great Daoist Sects!

    But after Su Yi reincarnated, the experts of the Levitating Sword Hall joined Pi Mo in attacking the Grotto of Abstruse Force. They even ndered Su Yi, saying he¡¯d stolen their greatest legacy, the Ten Directions Sword Sutra. How ridiculous was that?

    ¡°Quick, call for help!¡± the thin old man roared. His hair and beard bristled, and he drew upon the full extent of his cultivation base, fighting with his life on the line. He controlled the sword Su Yi had sent flying from his grip earlier and attacked once more.

    Hong Shanfeng dared not ck off. He immediately took out a bronze bell.

    However, just as he was about to activate it, a heaven-shaking impact rang out.

    The thin old man had been sent flying, and before he even hit the ground, his body exploded in midair with a spray of blood.

    Even his soul had been disintegrated into powder!

    Su Yi had just crushed a high elder of the Levitating Sword Hall in a direct confrontation!

    This bloody, tyrannical scene left even Ye Luo stunned. How long has it been since Ist saw him? Master¡¯s cultivation is far, far stronger than it was in the Netherworld!

    ¡°Martial Uncle!¡± Hong Shanfeng cried out in grief, his eyes bloodshot.

    The leader of the Levitating Sword Hall hadpletely lost control, and he activated his bronze bell with all his might.

    ng!!!!

    The ringing of the bell reverberated throughout the sect.

    Su Yi gripped his sword, but he did nothing to stop Hong Shanfeng. He just stood there from beginning to end, calm andposed.

    Even back in the mid-stage Profound Illumination Realm, killing Profound Serenity Emperors had ceased to be difficult for him.

    It was even easier now; he¡¯d recently refined a portion of Dark and Gold Essence, breaking into thete-stage Profound Illumination Realm. His cultivation base had undergone a startling transformation, too.

    ¡°No matter who you people are, tonight, you both have to die¡ª¡ª!¡± Hong Shangfeng bellowed.

    But as he spoke, he moved further away, drawing all kinds of treasures and using them to defend himself. He dared not sh with Su Yi head-on.

    Ye Luo sneered. Is this all the lofty leader of the Levitating Sword Hall can do?

    Before long, a mor of voices rang out outside the hall, alongside the sound of experts shooting through the skies.

    ¡°Who are these scoundrels? How dare theymit murder in the Levitating Sword Hall!?¡± A low voice boomed, and the air rumbled as a tall, well-built old man in Daoist robes charged into the grand hall.

    A group of men and women followed shortly after. All of them had terrifying auras, and all of them were boiling over with murderous intent.

    Even the weakest was in the Profound Illumination Realm, while the old man in Daoist robes was ate-stage Profound Serenity Emperor. His aura was monstrous and terrifying!

    When they saw the carnage within the hall, these new arrivals immediately locked onto Su Yi and Ye Luo.

    Terrifying murderous intent swept through the hall.

    At the far end of the hall, Hong Shanfeng¡¯s spirits soared. He cast aside all other concerns and shouted, ¡°Quick, get them! Kill those criminals!¡±

    But there was no need for his reminder. His reinforcements had immediately realized that this situation didn¡¯t bode well, and they attacked without hesitation as soon as they arrived.

    Boom!

    All manner of dazzling, radiant treasures took to the skies, and all manner of wondrous abilities surged forth.

    The power of a group of Levitating Sword Hall expertsbined. The hall could no longer withstand it, and it copsed with a bang, scattering into dust.

    It really was a terrifying scene. Just about any Profound Serenity Emperor wouldn¡¯t have dared sh with this group head-on. They would have been forced to seek refuge.

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t retreat. Instead, he moved for the first time since killing the thin old man.

    He pressed his fingers into a sword and charged directly into the fray.

    Clear light burst around Moonlit Shadow, and sword qi reminiscent of the surging river of stars descended.

    Boom!

    A heaven-shaking st reverberated throughout the night sky, and divine light swept outward, illuminating the entirendscape. Even Heavenly Shepherd Mountain shook beneath their feet.

    The full-force joint attack of the Levitating Sword Hall experts scattered in the face of that boundless sword qi, and they were forced back.

    Even the old man in Daoist robes, thete-stage Profound Serenity Emperor, was visibly stunned. His blood and qi churned within him.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°So strong!!¡±

    ¡°Is it even possible for a Profound Illumination Realm cultivator to be so powerful?¡±

    Startled cries rang out. The experts of the Levitating Sword Hall were stunned as they realized how serious the problem was.

    But they had no time to think, as Su Yi was already headed right for them.

    He stepped into the air, clothing swaying around him as he swung Moonlit Shadow, firing off streak after streak of intercrossing sword qi. They were like beams of flowing light, as ethereal as the radiance of the moon.

    From a distance, he seemed indescribably transcendent, like an immortal of the sword straight out of a legend. His sword intent shook the world.

    Boom!

    The sound of the Dao rumbled and boomed as a grand battle broke out. The entire area descended into turmoil.

    Only then did the experts of the Levitating Sword Hall understand on a visceral level just how terrifying their opponent was.

    Splurt! Splurt! Splurt!

    One muffled explosion after another rang out. With every sh, Su Yi cut down an Emperor, crisp and to the point, like an axe through bamboo.

    No matter their cultivation or what treasures and abilities they used, none of these Emperors could withstand even a single attack! Su Yi showed no mercy, not even when they knelt and begged. They could only watch helplessly as these prestigious, contemptuous Emperors fell like chives beneath a scythe.

    In the end, fresh blood sttered the mountainside, and the smell of carnage filled the air, assailing the nostrils.

    In just three snaps of the fingers, sixteen Profound Illumination Emperors, two mid-stage Profound Serenity Emperors, and ate-stage Profound Serenity Emperor had been wiped out!

    Off in the distance, Hong Shanfeng stood there in a daze, as if he¡¯d lost his soul.

    Ye Luo watched, his calm expression never so much as shifting.

    Throughout Heavenly Shepherd Mountain, countless people were frantic and rmed. They gazed over from afar.

    A downpour of blood fell from the heavens, and even ghosts and gods wept.

    The death of so many Emperors had triggered a cosmological phenomena. A rain of blood poured from the heavens, and the wailing of ghosts rose, seemingly straight out of the depths of hell. It was particrly unsettling amidst the darkness.

    It wasn¡¯t that heaven and earth sympathized with the dead, but that when so many Emperors died at once, their powers of the Grand Dao crumbled and dispersed, mixing with their blood to create this strange phenomenon.

    Had a Profound Unity Emperor fallen, heaven and earth would truly mourn their passing, and everyone in the Wilds would have seen these phenomena.

    This was because Profound Unity Emperors¡¯ mastery of the power of the Laws was at the peak of a given world. When they fell, it was as if the natural order had crumbled. This produced an enormous cosmological phenomenon known as the ¡°Grief of Heaven and Earth.¡±

    Su Yi paid this no heed.

    Instead, he faced the distant Hong Shanfeng and walked over. Moonlit Shadow hummed in his grip, and beneath the moonlight, his tall, upright figure seemed even more transcendent and holy.

    ¡°Who¡­ exactly are you?¡± Hong Shanfeng rasped.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you guess earlier? Why ask me that now? Su Yi said softly.

    He thought back to his reincarnation. Before entering the cycle of rebirth, his consciousness stopped at the hall of mourning Qing Tang had built. He¡¯d watched with his own eyes as Hong Shanfeng led the old-timers of the Levitating Sword Hall into the Grotto of Abstruse Force. He knew how unbridled they¡¯d been.

    Especially Hong Shanfeng, who¡¯d gone so far as to shamelessly dere that Su Xuanjun owed their sect eight hundred and ny-three lives, and that he¡¯d stolen their greatest inheritance, the Ten Directions Sword Sutra. This ¡°debt¡± was their justification for invading the Grotto of Abstruse Force!

    How could Su Yi forget something like that?

    ¡°The S-Swordmaster¡­ of Abstruse¡­. Force!?¡± Hong Shanfeng¡¯s eyes bulged, and his will to fightpletely broke down.

    But then, he bellowed as if he¡¯d gone mad. ¡°Why not go kill Pi Mo? Why make trouble for the Levitating Sword Hall?¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t read too much into it. I just happened to be passing through."

    ¡°You just¡­ happened to be passing through!?¡± Hong Shanfeng felt stifled, and everything went dark in front of him. He felt as if nothing could have been more absurd than this!

    ¡°We really are just passing through, but the Levitating Sword Hall deserves its misfortune,¡± Ye Luo said softly.

    Hong Shanfeng trembled, then gave into despair. He shouted hysterically, ¡°Pi Mo won¡¯t let you off! He won¡¯t!¡±

    His opponent was having a mental breakdown, but Su Yi didn¡¯t even look at him. Without the slightest hesitation, he swung his sword and came for Hong Shanfeng.

    Splurt!

    Nothing remained of Hong Shanfeng save for hisst hysterical shout. A long time passed before it stopped echoing through the night skies.

 Chapter 1069 - Giving Master a Delightful Surprise

    Chapter 1069 - Giving Master a Delightful Surprise

    All of Heavenly Shepherd Spirit Mountain was in upheaval. Everywhere you looked, there were cultivators scampering to safety.

    This grand battle had begun just as quickly as it ended, but the resulting disturbance was enough to startle and terrify the heavens.

    The cultivators of the Levitating Sword Hall had just watched their sect¡¯s higher-ups get cut down like mustard grass. All of them were as frantic as dogs who¡¯d lost their masters.

    Su Yi paid these small fries no heed.

    Now that Hong Shanfeng and the other Levitating Sword Hall old-timers had been executed, the Levitating Sword Hall, one of the Six Great Daoist Sects of the Wilds, had crumbled!

    ¡°Back then, Hong Shanfeng led those old-timers into the Grotto of Abstruse Force, and he publicly ndered me. How could Pi Mo let them join the Abstruse Force Alliance?¡± Su Yi put away Moonlit Shadow and looked at Ye Luo.

    After all, the Abstruse Force Alliance was founded in Su Xuanjun¡¯s name, but the Levitating Sword Hall¡¯s invasion and usations were tantly disrespectful to him.

    Ye Luo sighed. ¡°Master, Pi Mo pushed the me for everything the Levitating Sword Hall did onto Qing Tang. He said she pretended to be acting in your name as she killed members of the Levitating Sword Hall and stole the Ten Directions Sword Sutra¡­¡±

    Here, he stopped to mock himself. ¡°I found it a bit suspicious too, but I just took it as Qing Tang being crafty and despicable enough tomit heinous acts in your name. Only now do I realize that Pi Mo was deceiving me the entire time.¡±

    Su Yi nodded, then suddenly asked, ¡°Then do you know if Qing Tang has ever trulymitted any betrayals over the years?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Ye Luo thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Over the years, Pi Mo has insisted on numerous asions that Qing Tang upied the Grotto of Abstruse Force and monopolized everything you left behind. He even said that she was ruthless and ambitious, and that she¡¯d attempted to destroy the Abstruse Force Alliance and her senior apprentice brothers and sisters on numerous asions.

    ¡°But now that I¡¯m really thinking about it, aside from stating her intention to destroy the Abstruse Force Alliance, she hasn¡¯t really done anything out of the ordinary over the years.¡±

    Here, Ye Luo¡¯s expression grewplicated. ¡°Master, aside from you, it¡¯s hard for me to trust anyone now. I just¡­ it seems like both Pi Mo and Qing Tang have hidden their true intentions so deeply. They seempletely different from before.¡±

    Ye Luo sounded utterly despondent and mncholy.

    Su Yi patted him on the shoulder. ¡°I trust that Pi Mo and Qing Tang are in the minority, and that most of your apprentice brothers and sisters were deceived just like you were.¡±

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to the Ten Directions Yao Mountains.¡± As he said this, Su Yi turned and walked off.

    Ye Luo sighed to himself. But being kept in the dark is the worst feeling of all¡­

    Then, without giving it any further thought, he caught up to his master.

    On that night, the Levitating Sword Hall met with disaster. A whole group of their Emperors fell in battle!

    When news spread, it first sent waves of uproar throughout the Northern Snow Province before spreading to the rest of the Wilds. Widespread shock and astonishment followed.

    ¡°The disciples of the Levitating Sword Hall heard that it was the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force himself who cut all those Emperors down in a sh!¡±

    ¡°My heavens! Is the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force really still alive?¡±

    ¡°No, it was definitely Su Yi, the one impersonating him! He¡¯s getting revenge against the Abstruse Force Alliance!¡±

    ¡°Who knows the truth?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Martial Heaven Peak, the Abstruse Force Alliance.

    When Pi Mo heard the news, he sank into a lengthy silence, then shook his head andughed.

    ¡°Master, oh, Master. You were once as lofty as a god gazing down upon the heavens. A faction like the Levitating Sword Hall waspletely unworthy of your notice. Why is it that now that you¡¯ve reincarnated, you¡¯ve chosen to target such ¡®soft persimmons?¡¯¡±

    His voice contained a hint of mockery.

    A momentter, he stroked his lower jaw. ¡°Master, it seems your cultivation is nowhere near what it was at your former peak. That¡¯s absolutely wonderful news¡­¡±

    Pi Mo visibly rxed.

    He made the first move to see whether or not Su Yi dared fight his way directly into the Abstruse Force Alliance¡¯s base.

    He¡¯d even prepared numerous countermeasures just in case. He was waiting vigntly, not daring to be even the slightest bit negligent.

    But after learning what Su Yi had done at the Levitating Sword Hall, Pi Mo felt much calmer.

    But he didn¡¯t rxpletely.

    As Su Yi¡¯s first and eldest disciple, he¡¯d spent the longest time with his master. He knew better than anyone how terrifying of an existence his master was!

    ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister Song Chai will leave seclusion within a year. Until then, I¡¯ll use every means at my disposal to y with you, Master,¡± Pi Mo muttered to himself. ¡°s, that little bitch Qing Tang managed to keep her cool, and she hasn¡¯t taken action against you. Still, I''m sure she¡¯s preparing to deal you a lethal blow! Otherwise, how can she report to the mysterious faction backing her?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The Grotto of Abstruse Force.

    The bank of a blue-greenke.

    Qing Tang sat in a wicker chair, her beautiful eyes as bright as stars as she gazed intently at the golden spirit fish frolicking about the water.

    The spirit fish had dragon-like whiskers, and it was two feet long. Its entire body shone with spiritual luster, but it was extremely fat.

    The Grotto of Abstruse Force had kept it in theke for a long time. It had lived for countless years and consumed too many heavenly materials and earthly treasures to count. Its entire body was a treasure.

    Qing Tang remembered that when she first joined the sect, her master mentioned the fish. He said he¡¯d brought it back from the Little Western Paradise, where it had lived in the lotus pond next to the bodhi tree. There, it listened to the chanting of Buddhist scriptures year round. Her master thought it might well one day leap over the dragon¡¯s gate and be a true dragon!

    Qing Tang had kept tabs on the fish ever since.

    Unfortunately, after all these years, the fish had only gotten fatter. It showed no signs of transforming into a dragon.

    ¡°If you haven¡¯t undergone metamorphosis by the time I leave the Wilds, I¡¯ll make you into soup and drink you,¡± said Qing Tang. A faint smile tugged at her lips.

    The fish seemed to sense her intentions. It jumped in fright and dove to the bottom of theke.

    ¡°Miss Qing Tang.¡± The jade-robed Qin Feng walked over in high spirits. ¡°Did you hear? That Su Yi person killed a group of old farts at the Levitating Sword Hall two days ago!¡±

    This emissary of the Sr Pce was obviously excited.

    Qing Tang¡¯s exquisite eyebrows furrowed, but she didn¡¯t so much as spare Qin Feng a nce. Her eyes remained focused on theke, and she said distractedly, ¡°A trivial disturbance, that¡¯s all. It¡¯s not worth paying attention to.¡±

    Qin Feng froze. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°But outside, they¡¯re saying that if Su Yi is allowed to carry on like this, it won¡¯t be long before he kills his way into the Grotto of Abstrue Force! After all, he¡¯s pretending to be the reincarnation of none other than the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force!¡±

    He paused, but when he saw that Qing Tang wasn¡¯t responding, he continued, ¡°It seems to me that we shouldn¡¯t just wait for him to show up, and that we should capture him first instead. That way, we can learn his origins and get a handle on his abilities. It¡¯ll change the popce¡¯s opinion of you, too, Miss Qing Tang. Two birds, one stone!¡±

    Qing Tang slowly looked up, and her starry eyes nced indifferently at Qin Feng. ¡°First, tell me: why are you so interested in this Su Yi person?¡±

    Qin Feng¡¯s eyes shed, and heughed, ¡°I¡¯m just trying to help you, Miss Qing Tang.¡±

    Qing Tang stretched out her slender, snowy hand and pointed into the distance. ¡°You can leave.¡±

    Qin Feng¡¯s smile froze in ce, and he frowned. ¡°Miss Qing Tang, I¡¯m wholeheartedly trying to help you, but it seems¡­ you don¡¯t like me very much!¡±

    His expression darkened.

    Qing Tang waved her finger through the air, and a massive wave arose from theke, catching Qin Feng off guard and sending him flying.

    Hended several hundred feet away, and although he wasn¡¯t injured, he was drenched, and he cut a sorry figure.

    ¡°Listen up! I don¡¯t need you to tell me how to conduct my affairs. If your Church of the River of Stars is really so capable, you¡¯re wee to seek out Dark and Gold Essence on your own.¡± Qing Tang sat leisurely in the wicker chair, then gazed back at theke. She said coolly, ¡°I, Qing Tang, could protect the Grotto of Abstruse Force even without the Church of the River of Stars.¡±

    Qin Feng stood in the distance, looking like a drenched rat. He was visibly enraged.

    But just as he was about to say something, a dignified, raspy voice rang out.

    ¡°Qin Feng, we¡¯re guests. Don¡¯t be rude to our host.¡± A yellow-robed old man appeared out of nowhere.

    Qin Feng¡¯s expression abruptly changed, and he bowed in greeting. ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    The yellow-robed old man sped his fists at the distant Qing Tang. ¡°If we offended you, we humbly request your forgiveness."

    Qing Tang subtly inclined her head. ¡°I naturally won¡¯t take a petty disagreement like this to heart.¡±

    The yellow-robed elder smiled. ¡°If possible, I¡¯d appreciate it if you could gather Dark and Gold Essence as soon as possible. If we don¡¯t have enough by the time our leader returns from the Netherworld, it¡¯ll be difficult for us to deliver our progress report.¡±

    He spoke gently, but his words contained a subtle hint of a threat.

    Qing Tang naturally picked up on it, and she said calmly, ¡°Rest assured. When your leader¡¯s clone arrives, I¡¯ll naturally give him an exnation.¡±

    The yellow-robed elder said no more on the matter. He simply turned and led Qin Feng away.

    After they both faded from view, Qing Tang¡¯s fair, jade-like hands clenched on the armrests of the wicker chair, and her clear, peerlessly beautiful face frosted over.

    The yellow-robed elder was called Shang Tianqi, and he was the Grand Libationer of the Sr Pce of the Church of the River of Stars. He was second only to the Pce Leader!

    His rank and cultivation far surpassed that of an emissary like Qin Feng.

    ¡°Shang Tianqi, how dare you use the Fisherman¡¯s clone to threaten me? If I didn¡¯t need the Church of the River of Stars to suppress that woman from the Studio of the Heart, I¡¯d kill you without pity for that!¡±

    Her gaze was utterly cold.

    A momentter, she rxedpletely and stared at the golden carp in the pond. She whispered, ¡°Whenever the wind rises, widespread chaos is sure to follow. s, this wind isn¡¯t strong enough to change the world, so¡­ we might as well wait a little longer. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    The golden carp darted about in apparent delight, stirring up waves. It was unclear if it understood or not.

    ¡°Master, when the timees, I¡¯ll naturally give you a¡­delightful surprise!¡±

    Qing Tang then raised her jug of wine and drank with relish.

    As she sprawled outnguidly in the wicker chair, her starry eyes shone with a thought-provoking light.

 Chapter 1070 - The Ten Directions Yao Mountains

    Chapter 1070 - The Ten Directions Yao Mountains

    The Ten Directions Yao Mountains were a perilous ce famous throughout the Wilds.

    Ever since ancient times, the mountains had been viewed as the ancestral origin of the Wilds¡¯ Yao cultivators!

    The mountains rose and fell, covering almost nine hundred thousand miles. They were home to countless skulking ghosts, monsters, and yao of all sorts.

    Deep within the mountain wilderness, there were Nine Great Yao Emperors. Each ruled over tens of thousands of yao cultivators, and each upied a stretch of the mountains. They wereparable to the Wilds¡¯ top factions.

    The strongest of them, the Red Pine Yao Emperor, was a mighty yao of the Profound Unity Realm. A long time ago, his illustrious name had shaken the Wilds.

    Rumor had it that the Red Pine Yao Emperor had sixty-four Imperial Realm yao amongst his subordinates!

    Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart once proimed that if hell existed in the Wilds, it was surely somewhere in the Ten Directions Yao Mountains.

    The seniormost Pure One of the Nine Extremes Profound Capital once proimed that the Ten Directions Yao Mountains were indeed the origin of all yao beneath the heavens, and that its history could be traced back to the Wilds¡¯ lost prehistory!

    But practically none of the Wilds¡¯ human cultivators dared to explore these mountains.

    The reason for this was simple: it was too dangerous!

    Throughout history, never mind ordinary cultivators, even Emperors rarely returned from the Ten Directions Yao Mountains alive!

    But to Su Yi, visiting the Ten Directions Yao Mountains was little different from revisiting familiar territory.

    What did it mean to be sovereign over the Wilds?

    It meant that within the bounds of the Wilds and its associated worlds, no matter where he went, he could call himself sovereign!

    The Ten Directions Yao Mountains were no exception.

    And this honor was unique to the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force.

    ¡­¡­

    The ancient wilderness rose and fell, and the peaks were shrouded in mist. The scenery was deste, primordial, and chaotic.

    There were countless yao and their ilk distributed amongst the nine hundred thousand miles of wilderness. They included the nature spirits of trees and grasses, as well as birds and terrestrial beasts.

    There was also no shortage of variant species and supreme spirit beasts extremely rare in the outside world!

    Boom!

    A thousand-foot-long ck serpent shot out of ake, opened its gaping maw, and bit into a hundred-foot golden bird, dragging it into the water¡¯s depths.

    The water¡¯s surface churned, and the waters were dyed red. But soon, theke returned to its former tranquility.

    In the distance, a troop of Redblood Violent Apes walked the slopes, their roars shaking the heavens. Everywhere they passed, they scattered dirt and stone, and baleful mists surged into the heavens.

    Their arms seemed powerful beyond measure. If they attacked as a group, they could easily tear Profound Illumination Emperors apart!

    Fire-red ants, each over a foot tall, swept across an uncultivated grasnd like a windstorm. Every beast they encountered along the way, no matter how terrifying, was instantly attacked and devoured. As the swarm passed, they left the grasnd piled high with bones.

    ¡­¡­Such scenes weremon throughout the Ten Directions Yao Mountains.

    A Ghostmask Falconparable to a Profound Illumination Emperor was flying leisurely beneath the sky when a streak of sword light shed.

    Splurt!

    The falcon¡¯s head fell off, spraying the blue skies with blood.

    Before its three-foot corpse hit the ground, arge, fair hand grabbed it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s rest here for now. Roast that dirty beast, and let¡¯s have ourselves a good meal.¡± Su Yi casually tossed the Ghostmask Falcon to Ye Luo. Meanwhile, he walked over to a nearby stream, took out his wicker chair, and sprawled outfortably.

    Ye Luo quickly got to work.

    This was their third day on Ten Directions Yao Mountain, and they¡¯d already encountered too many yao to count.

    But most of them had fallen prey to this master and apprentice¡­

    Ye Luo crouched beside a campfire. As he roasted meat, he said, ¡°Master, we¡¯ve killed quite a few beasts along the way, and we¡¯ve made no attempt to hide our trail. If this really is a trap Pi Mo set for us, I¡¯m afraid Firecloud Cave¡¯s Blue Ox Yao Emperor already knows we¡¯re on our way.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± said Su Yi, not the least bit concerned. ¡°That way, they¡¯ll be able to make ample preparations.¡±

    Ye Luo was instantly at a loss for words.

    But he could roughly guess what his master was thinking. He wants to give our enemies enough time to prepare. That way, he can take them all out at once!

    The stronger you are, the more you disdain to hide what you¡¯re up to. Skulking? Plotting? Scheming? There¡¯s no need for any of that! You can just cut through everything in your way!

    ¡°I¡¯m more worried about the Wang Family¡¯s old-timers,¡± said Ye Luo. ¡°They¡¯ve long sincee to the Ten Directions Yao Mountains to save Fifth Senior Apprentice Brother Wang Que. If they fall into Pi Mo¡¯s trap, the consequences will be unimaginable.¡±

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°The old-timers of the Wang Family are in no way reckless, and I¡¯m sure they¡¯re well aware of how dangerous these mountains are. It seems to me that they won¡¯t do anything reckless until they¡¯ve gotten a handle on the situation. Otherwise, they¡¯ll struggle to protect themselves, let alone save anyone else.¡±

    Ye Luo nodded.

    Before long, the enticing fragrance of roasting meat permeated the air. Master and apprentice sat by the campfire, drinking and feasting.

    Soon, they¡¯d eaten their fill, and they were just about to continue their journey.

    However, it was then that they heard someone shooting through the skies at top speeds. A swarm of fire-red ants was pursuing a tall, thin old man!

    The elder¡¯s clothes were in tatters, his hair was disheveled, and he was covered in blood. His wounds were obviously quite severe, and it seemed he was fleeing with everything he had in him. He¡¯d even lit his cultivation base aze.

    And the ants were strange and hideous.

    They were each about a foot tall, the size of a leopard cat, and they looked as if they¡¯d been forged out of fiery copper. They had strange blue eyes.

    They were as quick as lightning, ferocious, and strange. When they attacked en masse, it was as if a red cloud were sweeping across thendscape.

    Copper Fire Ants, a primordial variant species!

    Su Yi identified the ants at a nce. They had innate, immeasurable power, and they controlled insidious fire poison. They attacked in swarms, and their venom was so toxic that as strong as Emperors were, one bite was enough to damage their souls. Severe poisoning could even lead to death!

    ¡°That¡¯s High Elder Wang Zhuofu of the Middle Province Wang Family!¡± Ye Luo eximed. He recognized the tall, thin old man the Copper Fire Ants were chasing.

    As they conversed, there was yet another strange development beneath the distant dome of heaven¡ª¡ª

    A thousand-foot ck serpent appeared out of nowhere and silently shot through the sky, like a miniature mountain range blocking the elderly Wang Zhuofu¡¯s path.

    ¡°This is bad!¡± Wang Zhuofu was stunned, but just as he was about to change directions, the Copper Fire Ants fanned out, sealing off all possible escape routes.

    Up ahead, the massive ck serpent let out a thunderous roar and charged at Wang Zhuofu.

    Boom!

    The snake was iparably vast, and it stirred up monstrous, blood-red arcs of electricity. They nketed heaven and earth like a, and destructive power spread beneath the dome of the sky.

    Meanwhile, the ants took action. Wang Zhuofu was instantly surrounded on all sides!

    ¡°Master, it looks like the situation is serious!¡± Ye Luo furrowed his brow.

    They¡¯d already guessed that old-timers of the Middle Province Wang Family might well have fallen into Pi Mo¡¯s trap. Now, they indeed saw Wang Zhuofu under attack.

    Ye Luo sensed that this didn¡¯t bode well.

    ¡°Let¡¯s save him first,¡± said Su Yi. As he spoke, he stepped into the air and soared.

    ng!

    Moonlit Shadow shot forth. Su Yi shifted, and an illusory, ethereal streak of sword qi cleaved through the air.

    One sh, that¡¯s all, but it shattered the blood-red lightning filling the sky like an axe through rotten wood, taking the massive serpent¡¯s head clean off!

    A waterfall of blood came pouring down, followed by a massive, serpentine corpse.

    But this was only the beginning¡ª¡ª

    They then watched as Su Yi strolled through the skies, his sword striking like lightning. With each thrust, he urately pierced a Copper Fire Ant¡¯s abdomen, disemboweling them and cleaving them into pieces.

    Just three snaps of the fingerster, all neen Copper Fire Ants had been exterminated, easy as could be. It was a one-sided curb stomp.

    Wang Zhuofu was left wide-eyed and tongue-tied.

    Just moments prior, he¡¯d been surrounded, furious, and on the brink of despair. He¡¯d been prepared to fight without regard for his life.

    Who¡¯d have thought a young man in blue would appear out of nowhere and y all those yao in the blink of an eye?

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, many thanks for saving my life!¡± Wang Zhuofu finally reacted as if awakening from a dream. He walked up and sped his fists, his expression full of gratitude.

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head. ¡°It was as easy as turning over my hand. No need to be so polite.¡±

    Ye Luo then rushed over and said, ¡°Senior, are you alright?¡±

    Wang Zhuofu was Wang Que¡¯s senior. Furthermore, he had high seniority in the Middle Province Wang Family. As Wang Que¡¯s junior apprentice brother, it was only right that he called Wang Zhuofu ¡°senior.¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye Luo?¡± Wang Zhuofu eximed, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Ye Luo said, ¡°Master and I havee to save Senior Apprentice Brother Wang Que.¡±

    ¡®Master!?¡¯

    Wang Zhuofu trembled from head to toe, and his eyes widened. He¡¯d obviously just realized who his young, blue-robed savior was!

    But soon, his expression shifted, and he looked a bit hesitant. ¡°Sir, should I call you the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, or¡­ Su Yi?¡±

    He¡¯d clearly heard the rumors that had taken the Wilds by storm, and he was a little uncertain.

    Ye Luo furrowed his brow. ¡°Senior, how can you trust mere rumors? Besides, if Master hadn¡¯t intervened on your behalf, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯d have struggled to escape the ants¡¯ encirclement.¡±

    Wang Zhuofu instantly felt awkward, and he hurriedly exined, ¡°I had no ill intentions, and I¡¯m not the ungrateful sort. It was just a moment¡¯s muddleheadedness. Please, don¡¯t take offense.¡±

    As he spoke, he bowed to Su Yi, then to Ye Luo.

    Only then did Ye Luo¡¯s expression mellow.

    But Su Yi waved dismissively. ¡°No matter who I am, I did just save your life. How about we find a ce for a chat?¡±

    Wang Zhuofu straightforwardly nodded his agreement.

    But just as the three of them were about to set off, Su Yi seemed to sense something. His eyes shed with cold light, and he suddenly raised Moonlit Shadow and struck the sky ten thousand feet to the southwest.

    Boom!

    The distant skies exploded, and amidst the surging firelight, a thumb-sized purple moth shot into the distance. However, before it got far, the boundless sword light chopped it into powder.

    Wang Zhuofu and Ye Luo were both stunned and bewildered.

    ¡°That was a Purplewing Spirit Moth. When our opponent controls these moths, they can use them as additional eyes. Everything the moth sees is transmitted directly into their master¡¯s sea of consciousness,¡± Su Yi said casually. ¡°That means that someone arranged your pursuit¡ªand your rescue¡ªfrom behind the scenes.¡±

 Chapter 1071 - A Filthy Young Woman

    Chapter 1071 - A Filthy Young Woman

    Wang Zhuofu broke out in cold sweats and muttered, ¡°No wonder that no matter where I fled, mighty yao would appear to block my path. So, someone was controlling it all from the shadows¡­¡±

    As a high elder of the Wang Family, he¡¯d experienced countless bitter battles in his life. Even so, when he thought back to what he¡¯d just experienced in the Ten Directions Yao Mountains, a chill coursed down his spine.

    ¡°In the Ten Directions Yao Mountains, Purplewing Spirit Moths are extremely rare, and they can use spatial power to hide themselves. The little critters aren¡¯t all that strong, and they¡¯re extremely difficult to raise and control,¡± Su Yi pondered out loud. ¡°To the best of my knowledge, only Sr Demon Butterflies have ever sessfully raised Purplewing Spirit Moths.¡±

    Ye Luo furrowed his brow. ¡°Master, are you speaking of the Falling Star Butterfly Empress of the Nine Great Yao Emperors?¡±

    Rumor had it that her true body was a Sr Demon Butterfly. The beating of her wings could shake the nine heavens and cut down the stars!

    Amongst the Nine Great Yao Emperors of the Ten Directions Yao Mountains, the Falling Star Butterfly Empress¡¯s strength was in the top five!

    ¡°Hard to say.¡± Su Yi shook his head slightly, then returned to the stream and sat back down in his wicker chair.

    Ye Luo and Wang Zhuofu followed him over.

    Su Yi then went on to ask Wang Zhuofu about how he¡¯d been pursued.

    Wang Zhuofu didn¡¯t hide anything. Heid everything he¡¯d experienced out into the open.

    Ten days prior, Wang Zhuofu and three other old-timers of the Middle Province Wang Family arrived in the wilderness of the Ten Directions Yao Mountains to seek out Wang Que.

    They¡¯d been on high alert ever since entering the mountain, and they proceeded with the utmost caution. Finally, just three days prior, they arrived in the Blue Ox Yao Emperor¡¯s territory.

    But before they could investigate any further, they encountered a carefully prepared ambush on Redme Mountain.

    A group of Yao Emperors had appeared under the leadership of the Blue Ox Yao Emperor, nketing heaven and earth and surrounding Wang Zhuofu andpany on all sides.

    In the brutal, bloody battle that ensued, Wang Zhuofu andpany were separated.

    Although Wang Zhuofu fought his way out of their encirclement in the end, he was left with heavy injuries. He fled, almost dying several times along the way.

    When he recounted his perilous experiences, Wang Zhuofu¡¯s expression was utterly dark.

    He said that they knew from the moment they set off that this trip would be iparably perilous, and they¡¯d prepared numerous trump cards and life-saving measures prior to their departure.

    Furthermore, Wang Zhuofu was in thete-stage Profound Serenity Realm. Him aside, the other three were in the mid-stage Profound Serenity Realm. All of them had extremely amplebat experience.

    But they were practically routed during this operation!

    After learning all of this, Ye Luo couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°This really was an expertly prepared trap. Furthermore, the Blue Ox Yao Emperor undoubtedly has powerful reinforcements.¡±

    His understanding was that the Blue Ox Yao Emperor¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t particrly noteworthypared to the other eight Nine Great Yao Emperors. Although he proimed that he had eighty thousand yao soldiers, only a tiny handful had Profound Serenity Realm cultivation.

    Power like that was in no way enough to make someone like Wang Zhuofu suffer such a crushing defeat.

    Indeed, Wang Zhuofu went on to say, ¡°Afterward, I thought back to what happened, and the Blue Ox Yao Emperor wasn¡¯t the only one involved. The Ghost Fox Yao Emperor and the Primordial Chaos Yao Emperor were there too, as well as a group of Profound Serenity Yao Emperors from other factions. They obviously weren¡¯t the Blue Ox Yao Emperor¡¯s subordinates.

    ¡°The Ghost Fox Yao Emperor and the Primordial Chaos Yao Emperor are both ranked among the Nine Great Yao Emperors. If we add Falling Star Butterfly Empress controlling the Purplewing Spirit Moths¡­. Their lineup really is terrifying!¡±

    Ye Luo¡¯s expression was grim.

    All of the Nine Great Yao Emperors were old monsters who¡¯d lived too long to count. They dered themselves kings of their mountains, and they reigned over their respective territories. Each led a factionparable to one of the Wilds¡¯ peak orthodoxies!

    Yet now, four of them had been involved in the attack on Wang Zhuofu¡ªif not more. Those were just the ones they knew about!

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised?

    ¡°How could Pi Mo have convinced these Yao Emperors to follow his orders and help him use Senior Apprentice Brother Wang Que¡¯s life to set a trap?¡± Ye Luo didn¡¯t get it.

    After all, although Pi Mo led the Abstruse Force Alliance, and although his name shook the Wilds, his prestige wasn¡¯t enough to make the unrivaled Yao Emperors of the Ten Directions Yao Mountains follow his orders!

    ¡°Pi Mo alone would indeed struggle to achieve this, but with the Studio of the Heart in the mix, it¡¯s apletely different story,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    Ye Luo¡¯s gaze focused. On their way to the Ten Directions Yao Mountain, his master had described this mysterious faction from the stars beyond to him.

    Here, Wang Zhuofu looked visibly bewildered, and he said in disbelief, ¡°You¡¯re saying that this is a trap Pi Mo put into ce?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ye Luo patiently exined, then said, ¡°Simply put, Pi Mo knows our master has reincarnated, and he¡¯s seized the initiative to attack. He¡¯s using Fifth Senior Apprentice Brother Wang Que as bait to lure Master to the Ten Directions Yao Mountains.¡±

    After hearing the full story, Wang Zhuofu¡¯s expression shifted uncertainly. He looked dazed, as if he couldn¡¯t ept all of this all at once.

    A little whileter, he looked up at Su Yi. ¡°Are you¡­ really His Excellency Su?¡±

    Su Yi rose, put away the wicker chair, and said, ¡°I said it earlier: it doesn¡¯t matter who I am. What matters is whether or not you¡¯re certain that Wang Que is in the Blue Ox Yao Emperor¡¯s hands or not.¡±

    Wang Zhuofu said hurriedly, ¡°That¡¯s most likely the case. When we went there earlier, I used an ancestral bloodline secret art, and I indeed sensed Wang Que¡¯s presence in the Blue Ox Yao Emperor¡¯s territory!¡±

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s head to Firecloud Cave.¡±

    With that, he shot into the distance.

    Wang Zhuofu couldn¡¯t help but call out, ¡°Su¡­ Your Excellency Su, if you know this is a trap targeting you, aren¡¯t you¡­ aren¡¯t you¡­¡±

    ¡°You think he''s throwing himself into the?¡± Ye Luo seemed to guess what Wang Zhuofu was trying to say, and he couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Rest assured, Senior. In Master¡¯s eyes, exploring the Ten Directions Yao Mountains is like revisiting his old stomping grounds.¡±

    His voice revealed his absolute confidence in Su Yi, as well as a hint of pride.

    After a brief pause, Ye Luo said, ¡°Senior, your wounds are quite severe. You can stay behind and find a quiet ce to rest if you¡¯d like.¡±

    Wang Zhuofu took a deep breath, then said gravely, ¡°I¡¯ve long since set aside concern for my life. How could I concern myself with these injuries? If possible, I¡¯d like to apany you two on this expedition!¡±

    Ye Luo was just about to ask for his master¡¯s input when he saw that Su Yi had already soared into the air.

    ¡°In that case, Senior, you¡¯d best be careful,¡± said Ye Luo. He then chased after Su Yi, and Wang Zhuofu followed.

    ¡­¡­

    The mountains were like halberds rising into the sky. Heaven and earth were a picture of deste, uncultivated wilderness.

    Firecloud Cave stood within these untamednds. Everything within an eighty-thousand-foot radius of it was part of the Blue Ox Yao Emperor¡¯s territory.

    Here stood a spirit mountain covered in all manner of old-fashioned buildings. The grand ck pce standing at the peak was extremely eye-catching.

    Whoosh!

    A blue vicious bird shot over from the distant skies. As soon as it arrived, it transformed into a blue-haired, blue-bearded man in ck and stood respectfully outside the pce gates.

    ¡°Your Excellency, we¡¯ve received word from the Falling Star Butterfly Empress. It seems Su Yi has saved the Middle Province Wang Family¡¯s Wang Zhuofu!¡± the man in ck reported.

    A fully ten-foot-tall man sat at the throne in the center of the pce¡¯s grand hall, flipping through a book.

    When he heard that, he looked up. ¡°The one impersonating the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force?¡±

    He had coppery skin, and his hair and beard were long and pointed. His eyes zed like twin suns, and his blood and qi rose around him, forming misty Dao Markings. He was like a demon emperor, and his majestic presence was terrifying and imposing.

    The Blue Ox Yao Emperor!

    He was one of the Nine Great Yao Emperors of the Ten Directions Yao Mountains. His true body was the rare variant species, the Blue Ox. His talent was shocking, and his power was limitless.

    His cultivation had long since reached thete-stage Profound Serenity Realm.

    Furthermore, this unparalleled, mighty yao¡¯s talent was such that he far surpassed most others of the same cultivation. He was mighty as could be.

    ¡°None other! Furthermore, Su Yi brought the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡¯s sixth disciple, Ye Luo. It seems the rumors are true, and that Ye Luo¡¯s mind has indeed fallen under Su Yi¡¯s control. He¡¯s be no more than a puppet,¡± the man in ck reported.

    ¡°A puppet? What do you know?¡± The Blue Ox Yao Emperor snorted coldly.

    The man in ck was stunned. ¡°Your Excellency, don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s something else behind this?¡±

    ¡°Is that a question you ought to ask?¡± the Blue Ox Yao Emperor glowered, his tone sinister and imposing. The man in ck was so scared that he trembled from head to toe.

    ¡°Go pass on my orders. We¡¯re to act in ordance with our original n. Furthermore, tell Ol¡¯ Ghost Fox and Primordial Chaos toe see me right away!¡± The Blue Ox Yao Emperor waved.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The man in ck hurried off to carry out his orders.

    ¡°Su Xuanjun? Su Yi? No matter who you are, Pi Mo wants you to die in the Ten Directions Yao Mountains. I have no choice but to send you on your way personally!¡±

    The Blue Ox Yao Emperor stroked his jaw. The depths of his gaze surged with divine radiance.

    ¡­¡­

    The edges of the Ten Directions Yao Mountains.

    The light of dusk zed like fire as a thin figure shot over from afar.

    She was young and pretty, but her hair was a mess, and her face was pallid. Her clothes were filthy, as if she¡¯d only just escaped disaster.

    She walked through the wilderness, alone save for her shadow, looking lonely and deste.

    ¡°Little girl, those are the Ten Directions Yao Mountains up ahead. What are you doing here?¡± A kindly-looking old man suddenly appeared out of nowhere.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for someone,¡± said the young woman. Her voice was soft and timid, as if she were muttering to herself.

    The old man smiled benevolently. ¡°Almost everyone in these mountains is a yao cultivator. It¡¯s extremely rare for human cultivators to dare venture into thesends. Who are you looking for?¡±

    The young woman said, ¡°Su Xuanjun.¡±

    She then proceeded into the mountains.

    The old man jumped in fright. Su Xuanjun!? Has this girl gone insane?

    Who doesn¡¯t know that the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force died five hundred years ago?

    ¡°Right.¡± The young woman suddenly stopped in her tracks and turned to look at the old man. ¡°Do you know how to get to Firecloud Cave?

    The old man¡¯s eyes darted about, and he smiled warmly. ¡°Of course I do. If you want to know, follow me.¡±

    The young woman shook her head. ¡°Following you would be too much trouble. It¡¯s best if I go alone.¡±

    She then raised her hand and beckoned.

    The old man¡¯s skull exploded, and his soul emerged andnded in her outstretched palm.

    A little whileter, she sighed in apparent disappointment. ¡°So you didn¡¯t know after all.¡±

    The old man¡¯s soul suddenly dissipated into wisps of smoke in her palm.

    And further away, his hollowed-out flesh transformed into a yellow-coated fox and toppled to the ground, dead.

 Chapter 1072 - The Heavenly Yao Refines the Firmament

    Chapter 1072 - The Heavenly Yao Refines the Firmament

    Su Yi andpany proceeded toward Firecloud Cave.

    Along the way, they didn¡¯t disguise their presences. This made Wang Zhuofu¡¯s heart quiver.

    When he and the other Wang Family old-timers first entered the Ten Directions Yao Mountains, they proceeded with the utmost caution at every step, not daring to let down their guard. They feared nothing more than being targeted by vicious beasts or otherwise inviting all kinds of trouble.

    Who¡¯d have guessed that Ye Luo and Su Yi wouldn¡¯t be the least bit concerned about any of this?

    Is that young man really the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force? Wang Zhuofu¡¯s heart shook.

    Even now, he didn¡¯t dare believe it.

    Not long ago, rumors spread throughout the Wilds. They said that Su Yi hade from the Netherworld, and that he was impersonating the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force. He¡¯d reportedly killed Huo Yao and subdued Ye Luo.

    Wang Zhuofu had naturally heard these rumors. He found them quite astonishing, even. He couldn¡¯t even imagine what kind of brazen madman would vite a taboo by impersonating the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force.

    But when Su Yi rescued him, Wang Zhuofu witnessed his abilities with his own eyes. Now, he felt more confused than ever.

    He dared say with certainty that the young man in blue was twenty years old at most!

    But his cultivation base was without equal, unheard of!

    Furthermore, hisbat prowess was unfathomably terrifying. Just a few snaps of the fingers, and he slew that massive ck serpent and a swarm of Copper Fire Ants!

    All of this seemed utterly out of the ordinary. Wang Zhuofu couldn¡¯t help but suspect that the rumors were false, and that Su Yi really was the reincarnation of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force!

    Only then could he exin all the strangeness surrounding Su Yi.

    Also, when he heard that Wang Que had been captured, he obviously realized that it was almost certainly a trap, but he nheless risked his life toe to Wang Que¡¯s aid. If he weren¡¯t really the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, why would he go to such lengths for Wang Que?

    But if that¡¯s truly the case, wouldn¡¯t that make Pi Mo¡­ a traitor!?

    This thought made Wang Zhuofu¡¯s heart shake once more.

    Over the years, Pi Mo had used his master¡¯s name to establish the Abstruse Force Alliance. Their power and influence was vast, and they were at the height of their power!

    If people found out that Pi Mo was really a traitor to the Grotto of Abstruse Force, it would trigger an unimaginable wave of uproar.

    As Wang Zhuofu was lost in thought, Ye Luo and Su Yi conversed via transmissions.

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t you think Wang Zhuofu¡¯s appearance was a bit too coincidental?¡±

    ¡°If that Sr Demon Butterfly arranged this, it isn¡¯t a coincidence at all.¡±

    ¡°Master, I understand that, but¡­ do you think there¡¯s a problem with Wang Zhuofu?¡±

    Su Yi nced at Ye Luo. ¡°Truths and lies, fact and fiction. Does any of that matter to us?¡±

    Ye Luo was stunned.

    ¡°We¡¯re sword cultivators. To us, there¡¯s no greater taboo than overthinking and second-guessing ourselves. That will inevitably lead to scattered thoughts, which will in turn influence our mental states,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°From a certain perspective, only the weak will rack their brains toe up with schemes and tricks to defeat a stronger opponent.

    ¡°The truly strong have enough power to crush everything in their path. When they kill their foes, all they need to do is swing their sword. Why waste energy on scheming?¡±

    Ye Luo was instantly ashamed. ¡°I understand, Master.¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°No, you don¡¯t. What I just said isn¡¯t true for everyone. In fact, it only applies to me. You? Whatever you do, don¡¯t try to imitate me. As an ancient master once said, ¡®Those who learn from me flourish, but those who imitate me perish.¡¯ Your goal ought to be an unbreakable, fearless Dao heart!

    ¡°When you¡¯re weak, retreat and advance when appropriate. When you¡¯re strong, you can ovee anything through sheer force and follow your heart without overstepping the bounds of what¡¯s right.

    ¡°Whatever you do, don¡¯t think fearlessness means disregarding everything or not caring about your life. Recklessly jumping into action is no different from throwing your life away.

    ¡°Finding the right bnce and putting this into practicees down to the heart.¡±

    Here, Su Yi patted Ye Luo on the shoulder. ¡°I said all of that, but at the end of the day, what matters is your mentality. Later, when you¡¯re preparing to prove your Dao and enter Profound Unity, make sure to sift through and polish your Dao Heart anew. This will influence your future pursuit of the Dao of the Sword.¡±

    Ye Luo was deeply moved, and he silently nodded.

    Su Yi said no more.

    When it came to cultivation, understanding what you needed to do was easy, but putting that knowledge into practice was difficult.

    Learning more principles was useless. Without taking action, it was difficult to aplish anything.

    This was what they meant when they said that book learning was shallow, and that true mastery required practice.

    ¡°Strange. We¡¯ve almost reached the Blue Ox Yao Emperor¡¯s territory, but no yao have appeared to block our path,¡± Wang Zhuofu eximed. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the Blue Ox Yao Emperor has long since realized we were on our way, and that he¡¯s chosen not to interfere so that we¡¯ll deliver ourselves right to his door?¡±

    Ye Luo suddenlyughed. ¡°Pi Mo went to great lengths to ce this trap. If we sensed the danger and fled prematurely, wouldn¡¯t all of his effort go to waste?¡±

    He paused, then said, ¡°I dare say with certainty that if we tried to retreat, the Blue Ox Yao Emperor wouldn¡¯t be able to remain seated. He¡¯d surely send his forces to intercept us.¡±

    Wang Zhuofu couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly. He still couldn¡¯t help but think that Su Yi and Ye Luo were being a bit too courageous. They obviously knew that danger lurked at every corner, but they were still walking into it of their own ord. They weren¡¯t stopping to n first, either. It truly seemed insane.

    When Ye Luo saw the look on Wang Zhuofu¡¯s face, he instantly understood. Wasn¡¯t I full of doubts earlier too?

    It¡¯s because both me and Wang Zhuofu have doubts and anxieties about this operation! We¡¯re afraid of falling into an inescapable trap.

    But look at Master! He isn¡¯t at all concerned about any of this. Why? Because he has the strength and ability to crush all schemes and ns in his way!

    ¡®Follow my heart without overstepping the bounds of what¡¯s right?¡¯ It¡¯s only normal that I¡¯d be worried. If I weren¡¯t, it would make me foolish. However, I cannot let my worries affect my mental state¡­

    Ye Luo¡¯s heart instantly cleared, and he felt enlightened.

    After proceeding forward close to another hundred miles, the sound of a signal horn emanated from afar.

    Heaven and earth shifted, and thendscape trembled.

    Su Yi looked over and saw churning yao qi soar into the heavens as countless yao surged out of the wilderness in groups. It was as if a tide were converging upon them.

    In the blink of an eye, a grand army of yao cultivators nketed this entire stretch of heaven and earth. Their baleful energy rose into the firmament, affecting the surrounding area.

    Meanwhile, a simrly enormous horde of yao cultivators surged out of the rising and falling wilderness behind them. The dense army nketed thendscape.

    Wang Zhuofu was long since mentally prepared for this, but he nheless couldn¡¯t help but gasp and mutter, ¡°Have all of the yao cultivators in these mountainse out at once?¡±

    The vast, dense horde stretched as far as the eye could see. There seemed to be no end to them!

    ¡°Even if there were more of them, they¡¯re nothing but y chickens and porcin dogs. No need to concern ourselves with them, ¡°Ye Luo said softly. ¡°But I am curious to see how many Imperial Realm yao are involved.¡°

    Su Yi took out a sip from a jug of wine. ¡°Pi Mo¡¯s trap couldn¡¯t possibly be this unimpressive. I actually rather hope he doesn¡¯t disappoint me.¡±

    Pi Mo had cultivated alongside him longer than any of his other disciples. If he was weak or inept, it would only make Su Yi, his master, seem incapable¡­

    This was a strange, contradictory feeling.

    Boom!

    A figure shot from the peak of a distant mountain, soaring into the heavens and standing beneath the firmament.

    His hair and beard were sharp, and he was tall and stalwart. The sheer force of his blood and qi copsed the surrounding space, and his momentum was tyrannical beyond measure.

    This was none other than the Blue Ox Yao Emperor!

    As soon as he appeared, he became the center of attention.

    ¡°You must be that Su¡­. What was your name again?¡± The Blue Ox Yao Emperor¡¯s eyes zed like twin suns as he gazed at the distant Su Yi, and his voice boomed like thunder, shaking the surrounding mountains and scattering the clouds.

    ¡°That bull sure is arrogant!¡± Murderousness appeared in Ye Luo¡¯s expression.

    ¡°I¡¯d quite like to see whether or not he¡¯s got the skills to back his arrogance up,¡± Su Yi said tly.

    Wang Zhuofu, meanwhile, felt a chill course through him. This lineup looked simple, and the trap didn¡¯t seem overly intricate, but that only made it even more terrifying.

    Because at this point, there was no way of telling how many methods the Blue Ox Yao Emperor had prepared!

    ¡°Then go ahead and watch!¡± The distant Blue Ox Yao Emperor raised his hand and pointed at the divine mountain beneath him. His voice boomed, ¡°Those three Middle Province Wang Family old-timers are confined within that mountain. If you¡¯re capable of rescuing them, I¡¯ll tell you where that Wang Que guy is confined.¡±

    Here, he grinned, then let out a heaven-shaking roar. ¡°Get in formation!¡±

    Boom!

    The massive swarm of yao cultivators nketing thendscape immediately got to work. In the blink of an eye, they¡¯d created a massivebat formation.

    The formation covered an eighty-thousand-foot radius. Su Yi andpany were right at the center of it, trapped on all sides!

    It was as if heaven and earth had transformed into a cage!

    ¡°This formation is called ¡®the Heavenly Yao Refines the Firmament.¡¯ It connects with the force of the surrounding eighty thousand feet of wilderness, and it¡¯s divided into nineyers, each overseen by a Profound Serenity powerhouse! Eachyer of thebat formationbines nine subsidiary imperial level formations and the power of eight thousand yao cultivators!¡± The Blue Ox Yao Emperor stood with his hands behind his back andughed.

    ¡°A formation like that can easily refine both mountains and rivers and incinerate the dome of heaven! With it, killing Profound Serenity Emperors will be no harder than turning over my hand!

    ¡°I¡¯ve poured an enormous amount of effort into cing this formation, so I hope you don¡¯t die too quickly. Otherwise, you¡¯ll let down all my ¡®good intentions!¡¯¡±

    His words boomed like thunder. He made no attempt to conceal his long-umted killing intent.

    Wang Zhuofu¡¯s heart sank. He was now fully aware that this was indeed a trap, and a shocking one at that. Furthermore, it really was targeting Su Yi!

    Worst of all, the Heavenly Yao Refining the Firmamentbat formation had already sealed off all possible escape routes!

    ¡°Master, this formation isn¡¯t simple.¡± Ye Luo furrowed his brow. He could tell that the formation had already taken shape, transforming thendscape. It was full of lethal threats, and standing in its center was like standing within a massive prison. There was nowhere to run and nowhere to hide.

    But then, it made sense. This was a formation overseen by nine Profound Serenity Emperors, and each of its nine divisions contained nine subsidiary formations and eight thousand yao soldiers!

    By the Wilds¡¯ standards, this was a peak-level killing formation, a rare sight!

    And now, it was targeting them!

    ¡°All of the world¡¯sbat formations are a collection of cultivators. If I kill until they can no longerbine their wills and cooperate, the formation will amount to no more than a paper tiger. I¡¯ll be able to pierce it in a single thrust,¡± said Su Yi.

    He flipped his hand and drew Moonlit shadow, then brushed his finger against the t of the de. He said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll surely destroy this formation within ten snaps of the fingers.¡±

 Chapter 1073 - A Sword Moves Heavenâ€™s Gate

    Chapter 1073 - A Sword Moves Heaven¡¯s Gate

    Ten snaps of the fingers? He¡¯ll surely destroy this formation?

    Wang Zhuofu¡¯s eyes widened. I¡¯m afraid even a Profound Unity Emperor wouldn¡¯t dare make such a brazen promation!

    ¡°Su Yi, you¡¯d better not let all my effort go to waste!¡± The distant Blue Ox Yao Emperor bellowed, then shifted. Suddenly, he disappeared from the confines of the massive, eighty-thousand-foot Heavenly Yao Refines the Firmament Combat Formation.

    Boom¡ª¡ª!

    Practically simultaneously, thebat formation circted. Heaven and earth rumbled and boomed, and everything changed.

    An endless rain of the light of the formation swept back, and in the blink of an eye, the scenery before Su Yi and hispanions changedpletely.

    One door after another had appeared in the sky, each so tall that they linked heaven and earth. They were like nine heavenly gates blocking their path.

    Each of the heavenly gates had a godlike Profound Serenity expert guarding it. The power of the formation boosted their strength.

    Furthermore, beyond each heavenly gate were eight thousand yao cultivators in formation, their cultivation bases fusing into a single entity. Theirbined power wasn¡¯t just circting the formation; all of it poured into the Profound Serenity experts¡¯ bodies.

    As a result, each Profound Serenity Emperor¡¯s strength had soared to unimaginable heights!

    And the nine heavenly gates¡¯ power linked and resonated. The strength of that continuously umted and ovepping power made even Ye Luo feel suffocated.

    Thisbat formation really was overly terrifying. It was strong enough to destroy Profound Serenity Emperors with ease!

    ¡°Each of the nine heavenly gatesbines nine subsidiary formations and is overseen by a mighty Profound Serenity Realm yao. They each control thebined power of nine subsidiary formations and eight thousand yao warriors. I¡¯m afraid even a Profound Unity Realm Emperor wouldn¡¯t be able to break it¡­¡± Wang Zhuofu broke out in cold sweats.

    Thisbat formation was simply heaven-defying. Such formations were a rare sight indeed.

    Wang Zhuofu recalled Su Yi bragging that he could break it within ten snaps of the fingers, but he wasn¡¯t at all confident.

    ¡­¡­

    Outside the massivebat formation, a group of terrifying Yao Emperors gathered.

    There was the elegant, handsome bordering on beautiful, youthful Ghost Fox Yao Emperor; the yellow-robed, white-haired, venerable Primordial Chaos Yao Emperor; and several others.

    ¡°Just looking at abat formation of this level makes my heart quiver. I cannot even imagine how much pressure those within it must be under,¡± sighed the Primordial Chaos Yao Emperor.

    ¡°They say that His Excellency Pi Mo put it together, and that it can kill all Profound Serenity existences beneath the heavens. Its power is naturally extraordinary.¡± The Ghost Fox Yao Emperorughed.

    ¡°It seems that this impersonator won¡¯t be able to escape disaster. That is, unless¡­¡±

    ¡°Unless what?¡±

    ¡°Unless he really is the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force.¡±

    The various Yao Emperors burst into mockingughter.

    The Ghost Fox Yao Emperor even went so far as to jeer, ¡°Were the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force to appear in person, there¡¯d be no need to fight. We¡¯d be better off just admitting defeat.¡±

    Another burst ofughter greeted this deration.

    Everyone knew that the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force had died five hundred years ago!

    Before long, the Blue Ox Yao Emperor¡¯s massive frame shot out of thebat formation, and the massive formation circted with a boom.

    The other Yao Emperor¡¯s spirits soared. The show was about to begin!

    The Blue Ox Yao Emperor muttered to himself, ¡°I really hope that Su person doesn¡¯t die too quickly. Otherwise, the work I put into this trap really will have been a waste.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Thebat formation rumbled and boomed, and heaven and earth shook.

    The nine heavenly gates circted. Even just the force released from the formation was like a tidal wave or avnche descending upon Su Yi and hispanions.

    ¡°All you have to do is follow me,¡± said Su Yi. He brushed off his clothes, then continued forward.

    Wisps of the dreamlike, illusory power of the Laws of the Grand Dao lingered around his tall, upright figure. Moonlit Shadow hummed in his grip, as if he were an immortal or a god going into battle. He seemed utterly transcendent.

    Ye Luo looked calm andposed as he followed his master. Even if the heavens fell and the earth crumbled, so long as his master was with him, he had nothing to fear. He felt an unprecedented sense of assurance.

    However, Ye Luo could tell that Wang Zhuofu was extremely nervous.

    This old fossil of the Wang Family had activated practically all of his defensive arts and treasures at once, and he looked as nervous as if he were walking on thin ice.

    There was no doubt about it; Wang Zhuofu was preparing for the worst.

    You¡¯re so badly injured, but you nheless dare apany Master and me into danger. Fifth Senior Apprentice Brother, this elder of yours is quite something, thought Ye Luo.

    Boom!

    A furious tidal wave of the power of the fluctuation swept forth. Firelight surged, and restriction markings shed, emanating terrifying, destructive power.

    Su Yi casually swung his sword.

    Bang!

    The rain of light filling the skies exploded, and the tidal wave of power dispersed and receded.

    ¡°Ee? It really is as the rumors say. That Su kid might only be in the Profound Illumination Realm, but hisbat prowess really is heaven-defying!¡± the Primordial Chaos Yao Emperor eximed.

    ¡°Someone capable of killing Huo Yao is naturally no ordinary person. The curtains have only just opened on this grand show, that¡¯s all,¡± the Blue Ox Yao Emperorughed dryly.

    ¡°The Blood Feather Yao Empress is overseeing the first gate. She¡¯s Brother Blue Ox¡¯s most capable subordinate.¡± The Ghost Fox Yao Emperor¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°I just don¡¯t know how long that Su Yi kid can hold out.¡±

    All eyes were instantly upon the first gate.

    A colorfully dressed woman oversaw it. She was a moving beauty with a charming figure, and she held an indigo feather fan.

    The Blood Feather Yao Empress.

    She was in the mid-stage Profound Serenity Realm, and her original body was a Blood Feather Crane. Her cultivation base was deep, and her foundations were firm. She was far beyond most of her contemporaries!

    It was then that Su Yi and hispanions hurtled toward the first gate.

    ¡°Little fellow, there¡¯s still time to surrender ande quietly. If you do, I¡¯ll naturally give you a chance to turn over a new leaf,¡±ughed the Blood Feather Yao Empress with a charming, sultry smile.

    She waved her feather fan, and her graceful figure was enveloped in a rain of the light of the formation. When her aura connected with the eight thousand mighty yao within the first gate, she seemed like an immortal, and her imposing presence spread out around her.

    Su Yi ignored her. Instead, he said to Ye Luo, ¡°Remember to pick up the dirty beast¡¯s body.¡±

    Ye Luo nodded without so much as pausing to think. ¡°Rest assured, Master. Such wondrous delicacies are rare beyond these mountains. Whether we make soup or barbecue, it¡¯s sure to be too scrumptious for words.¡±

    ¡°D-Delicacies?¡± Wang Zhuofu jumped in fright.

    The Yao Emperors outside were stunned too. It seemed they didn¡¯t quite believe it.

    Within the first heavenly gate, the Blood Feather Yao Empress¡¯s smile froze, and her expression filled with dense, irrepressible murderous intent.

    Throughout history, yao cultivators had hated nothing more than being viewed as food! It was an expression of absolute contempt, an utter humiliation!

    Su Yi paid her no heed. Instead, he said, ¡°Right, you can start counting now.¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, he took a step forward and shot toward the first heavenly gate. It looked as if he were out for a casual stroll.

    ¡°Little brat! You¡¯re really sick of living!¡±

    The Blood Feather Yao Empress¡¯s beautiful eyes zed with murderous intent. She raised her indigo feather fan and swung it through the air with all her might.

    Boom!

    The power of the formation surged, transforming into a raging windstorm. Countless glittering golden Dao markings surged forth, dazzling the eyes.

    Practically simultaneously, the Profound Serenity experts overseeing the other eight gates took action to support the Blood Feather Yao Empress¡¯s offensive.

    ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡±

    Roar after roar shook the heavens.

    The entire Heavenly Yao Refines the Firmament Combat Formation had activated, and it unleashed dazzling Dao Light. All of a sudden, lightning surged, divine mes zed, and it seemed as if moons, suns, and stars were crumbling. The entirendscape seemed to crack and split.

    This was unquestionably far too terrifying. Heaven and earth were in disarray. It was a nigh apocalyptic scene.

    A windstorm swathed in explosive, destructive power swept toward Su Yi.

    An attack like this could easily shatter a Profound Serenity Emperor!

    Outside, the Ghost Fox Yao Emperor, the Primordial Chaos Yao Emperor, and the other old monsters gasped. Their hearts shook.

    There was no denying that Pi Mo¡¯sbat formation was absolutely terrifying. Its murderous power was a rare sight.

    The Blue Ox Yao Emperor looked pleased. His eyes zed with passion. Look at that power! All that effort wasn¡¯t for nothing!

    Within thebat formation.

    Ye Luo¡¯s long gray hair fluttered around him, and his eyes sparkled like stars. That formation really is strong enough to make one give in to despair, but¡­ it¡¯s nowhere near as impressive as the Descent of a Thousand Swords that Master ced around the Grotto of Abstruse Force.

    The Descent of a Thousand Swords is arguably the greatest sword formation in all of the Wilds. It can cut down even gods and ghosts!

    Wang Zhuofu¡¯s hair stood on end. He immediately activated his every defensive treasure and secret art to their maximum strength!

    His heart trembled, and he was visibly ovee with astonishment.

    Why? Simple: this formation was so strong that it left even a long-established Profound Serenity Emperor like him, someone who¡¯d lived for countless years, on the verge of a mental breakdown!

    But it was then that Su Yi struck.

    ng¡ª¡ª!

    His robes billowed around him as he soared into the air. Moonlit Shadow burst with ethereal moonlight as he struck from afar.

    Boom!

    It was as if the river of stars had broken through a dam and descended upon the world below. It was as radiant as the light of a new dawn as if poured from the heavens.

    One sh, yet it unleashed radiant, immeasurable power as it swept through the nine heavens and the ten earths!

    The windstorm sweeping toward Su Yi exploded like paper mache before it even touched him.

    And when his sh descended¡­

    Boom!

    The first heavenly gate shook violently. Firelight surged and Dao Markings shed. It was as if a formerly tranquil ocean had been stirred, producing towering waves.

    Then, all nine gates trembled.

    Although they neutralized the sh¡¯s power in the end, the nine Profound Serenity Emperors overseeing the nine heavenly gates all looked stunned.

    What a terrifying strike!

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Wang Zhuofu¡¯s heart shook. His eyes widened, and he found himself at a loss for words.

    That sh was tyrannical to the extreme, as if it could shake the entire world! It was enough to make the vast majority of the world¡¯s Profound Serenity Emperors pale byparison!

    ¡°How could a Profound Illumination Emperor possibly possess such heaven-defying power?¡±

    ¡°One sh, that¡¯s all, yet he shook the Heavenly Yao Refines the Firmament Combat Formation!?¡±

    ¡°That kid really isn¡¯t simple! No wonder even Pi Mo attaches such importance to him. No wonder he went so far as to set up this multiyered death trap!¡±

    Outside the formation, the Ghost Fox Yao Emperor, Primordial Chaos Yao Emperor, and the other old monsters were all rmed and bewildered.

    ¡°It¡¯s more interesting this way, don¡¯t you think? If he were too weak to fight back, why would we have joined forces to attack him?¡± The Blue Ox Yao Emperor¡¯s eyes zed like twin suns. He was obviously excited.

    Meanwhile, after unleashing that sh, Su Yi didn¡¯t pause in the slightest. He swung Moonlit Shadow and struck once more.

 Chapter 1074 - Nine Slashes

    Chapter 1074 - Nine shes

    Sword hums swept out like a wave, surging throughout heaven and earth.

    Su Yi stood in the air, blue robes fluttering about him. He was like an immortal swinging his sword, and the unmatched sword intent emanating from his tall, upright figure pierced the ten directions.

    Without the slightest hesitation, he shed nine times in rapid session.

    The first sh was like a sudden downpour and raging windstorm. Tens of thousands of streaks of sword qi followed a profound trajectory as they cleaved toward the nine heavenly gates.

    The second sh was like a radiant sun rising above the blue ocean, illuminating everything around it, the nine heavens and the ten earths. It bore down on the first heavenly gate.

    The third sh was like a deity swinging a massive axe, cleaving mountains and seas. Nothing could stand in its way.

    The fourth sh was both reality and fiction, each giving rise to the other. Purity and filth alternated, as if dividing heaven and earth. It bore through the sky before it, and nothing could block its sharp edge.

    The fifth sh followed, and the sixth¡­

    These nine rapid-fire shes were an almost perfect demonstration of the Rejoicing Sword Sutra¡¯s power. They were utterly free and unrestrained, with a joyous quality.

    They seemed capable of opening the heavens, rending the earth, severing Yin and Yang, and throwing the winds and clouds into turmoil!

    And Su Yi was like an immortal of the sword descending from the nine heavens, dancing with his moonlit shadow, his sword qi filling all of creation! He had a proud, contemptuous bearing, free and unrestrained!

    In the crowd¡¯s eyes, these shes seemed to overturn heaven and earth. Unstoppable sword light fired. The unmatched, terrifying might of his sword ran rampant throughout the Heavenly Yao Refines the Firmament Combat Formation.

    Boom!

    The formation trembled violently, dealing the nine heavenly gates an unimaginable blow.

    The power of those nine shes had yet to descend, but the power emanating from them was terrifying enough to make Profound Serenity Emperors¡¯ hearts quiver. Who among them would dare to hesitate?

    ¡°Die!¡±

    ¡°Quick, use your full power!¡±

    Heaven-shaking roars rang out.

    The nine Profound Serenity Emperors each drew upon their full power as they directed the formation. They gathered the power of their eight thousand yao warriors and circted the Heavenly Yao Refining the Firmament Combat Formation to its maximum potential.

    Boom!

    Formations churned like a volcanic eruption, and dazzling firelight charged like a rampaging bull, refining the entirendscape.

    But when Su Yi¡¯s first strikended, the terrifying power erupting from the formation was instantly suppressed, rumbling nonstop.

    When Su Yi¡¯s second strikended, it was as if countless nails scattered. They embedded themselves throughout thebat formation, as if striking all of its vital points. The formation slowed and showed signs of freezing.

    Then, the third, fourth, fifth, and sixth shesnded¡­

    Boom!

    This mightybat formation could have in even Profound Serenity Emperors with ease, but it had beenpletely shaken, and it was badly damaged. The subsidiary formations within it exploded with audible bangs.

    Many of the innumerable yao cultivators stationed within the nine heavenly gates died instantly, their bodies exploding with a spray of flesh and blood. Agonized, terrified cries rang out.

    And the Nine Profound Serenity Emperors¡¯ faces were ashen with rage and rm. That terrifying sword force had shaken their hearts and minds to the core.

    They couldn¡¯t even imagine how a young Profound Illumination Emperor already trapped within the formation could be this unbelievably fierce. This was a direct confrontation, yet his attainments in the Dao of the Sword were suppressing the nine heavenly gates!

    By the time the seventh, eighth, and ninth shesnded¡ª¡ª

    The unmatched killing formation the Blue Ox Yao Emperor had poured his heart¡¯s blood into broke. The nine heavenly gates copsed, and the yao warriors therein toppled and disintegrated into ash.

    The Blood Feather Yao Empress and the other Profound Serenity Emperors suffered the impact too. All of them staggered back as terrifying sword qi scattered them.

    Some of them were even injured!

    Nine strikes, and the Heavenly Yao Refines the Firmament Combat Formation broke!

    This overpowering scene immediately astonished everyone present.

    Misty light churned, and thendscape withered and copsed. Destructive energy fluctuations ravaged the skies, leaving every expert present in a daze.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Wang Zhuofu was rooted to the spot, his chest heaving violently.

    At first, he wasn¡¯t at all confident that Su Yi could destroy this grand formation within ten snaps of the fingers. He¡¯d even been so nervous that he¡¯d poured everything he had into defending himself.

    Who¡¯d have thought that just nine strikester, this terrifying, unmatchedbat formation would split and shatter into pieces!?

    ¡°That was just¡­ four snaps of the fingers¡­ it really is as Master says. No matter how strong abat formation is, if you kill enough of them that they can¡¯tbine their wills, the formation is nothing but a paper tiger. Once the links are broken, one stab is enough to topple it!¡± Ye Luo¡¯s eyes shone with emotion.

    Beneath the distant dome of heaven.

    The Ghost Fox Yao Emperor, Primordial Chaos Yao Emperor, and the other old monsters were terrified. Their expressions shifted dramatically.

    When the battle began, theyughed and chatted with carefree ease. They thought they had this in the bag, and that now that Su Yi andpany were trapped, they had no hope of escaping disaster.

    The Blue Ox Yao Emperor had even worried that Su Yi would lose too quickly and waste all his hard work.

    But now, all of them were dumbstruck.

    Just nine strikes, and he¡¯d destroyed the Heavenly Yao Refines the Firmament Combat Formation, killing until blood flowed like a river and injuring its nine mighty Profound Serenity Emperors!

    This was unquestionably terrifying. Itpletely overturned their initial predictions.

    To the point that even after witnessing it all firsthand, they found it difficult to ept and believe.

    Su Yi paid none of this any heed.

    In his eyes, breaking abat formation like this just took a bit of effort. He had to shake his opponents¡¯ minds, preventing them from coordinating. Then, he could find an opportunity to slip in and break it.

    Of his nine shes, the first two had been intended to shake his opponents¡¯ hearts.

    The next four were used to break in and destroy the formation¡¯syout.

    Thest three crushed the damaged formation with room to spare, destroying everything his opponents were relying on!

    To Su Yi, this wasn¡¯t particrly difficult.

    And while the crowd was still dazed, he held Moonlit Shadow and charged.

    Whoosh!

    He struck like a quick, ethereal beam of flowing light. He appeared before the Blood Feather Yao Empress in a sh, shifted his wrists, and swept Moonlit Shadow through the air.

    The Blood Feather Yao Empress¡¯s will to fight had long since crumbled. She was trembling, and when she saw Su Yi¡¯s sh descend, she didn¡¯t even stop to think before retreating explosively back.

    Meanwhile, she swung her indigo feather fan with all her might, stirring up a pale blue, bone-chilling windstorm.

    s, even if she¡¯d reacted quicker, she¡¯d underestimated how terrifying Su Yi¡¯s sh was.

    Moonlit Shadow swept past her, and a thousand-foot streak of sword qi shed into being, effortlessly shattering that blue windstorm of the power of the Grand Dao.

    Bang!!

    The Blood Feather Yao Empress¡¯s defensive treasures and secret arts popped like soap bubbles.

    And her body was cut in two at the waist!

    ¡°You¡­¡± The Blood Feather Yao Empress¡¯s beautiful eyes widened, and she opened her mouth as if to speak. However, before she could form any words, she died on the spot.

    Before the halves of her bisected corpse hit the ground, Ye Luo quickly gathered them and put them away.

    This was the type of ingredient you could only happen upon by chance. His master hadn¡¯t destroyed her body with that attack, had he? How could they waste these things?

    Meanwhile, Su Yi charged ahead, sword swinging.

    He was just too quick. He never paused in the slightest. He¡¯d executed the Blood Feather Yao Empress in a single attack, and she¡¯d barely even slowed him down.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Moonlit Shadow cleaved through the air.

    It was as if the air itself had been ripped apart. Several thousand feet away, a bloodied head flew through the air.

    It was a Profound Serenity expert who¡¯d been killed. He did try to dodge and block, but his efforts seemed pitifully weak in the face of Su Yi¡¯s sword. One sh, and Su Yi took his head clean off.

    The other Profound Serenity Emperors were scared out of their wits. They scattered, fleeing in all directions as their will to fight copsed.

    Su Yi naturally wouldn¡¯t hold back. His expression remained as calm as ever, but his momentum was unstoppably forceful. In the blink of an eye, he cut down three more mighty yao of the Profound Serenity Realm.

    Without exception, each fell to a single sh!

    This was an absolute, one-sided suppression. Nothing could stand in his way!

    ¡°Quick, retreat¡ª¡ª!¡± The Blue Ox Yao Emperor let out a heaven-shaking roar.

    The Yao Emperors and soldiers making up the formation were their subordinates.

    Now, the formation had broken, and most of their followers had perished. After taking such heavy casualties, how could they not be surprised? How could they not be furious?

    And Su Yi¡¯s disy of heaven-defying strength terrified them, dealing a massive blow to their Dao Hearts!

    ¡°That¡¯s the formation you prepared with all you had? It¡¯s a bit too pathetic, isn¡¯t it?¡± Su Yi said tly.

    He now stood in the skies atop that divine mountain. He didn¡¯t pursue those who fled.

    Instead, he casually swung Moonlit Shadow.

    The ten-thousand-foot-tall mountain instantly split open and copsed with a bang, revealing the prison carved in its interior.

    There were three bloodied figures imprisoned inside. All of them were riddled with wounds.

    ¡°Those are the Wang Family¡¯s three high elders!¡± Wang Zhuofu said excitedly.

    He was just about to rush to their aid when Ye Luo blocked his path. ¡°Wait for now. Watch out for traps.¡±

    Wang Zhuofu¡¯s heart shook, but he instantly suppressed the impulse to save them.

    Ye Luo was right. How could the Blue Ox Yao Emperor let them save the prisoners so easily?

    Meanwhile, beneath the distant dome of heaven, the Blue Ox Yao Emperor and the other old monsters gathered. There were more than ten of them, and their lineup was extremely powerful.

    But none of them attacked.

    ¡°Su Yi, don¡¯t think you can get away with this! We might have lost ourbat formation, but this show is far from over!¡± The Blue Ox Yao Emperor took a deep breath, and his eyes glinted with cold light as he pointed at the dungeons. ¡°I¡¯ve ced a cursed seal in each of those three old-timers¡¯ souls. If you want to save them¡­¡±

    But before he could finish, Su Yi casually swung his sword, cut open the prison, and lifted the three captive Wang Family old-timers out of confinement.

    Wang Zhuofu rushed up to them and held them aloft. After a cursory examination, his expression turned utterly unsightly.

    ¡°Your Excellency Su, their souls have indeed been sealed,¡± Wang Zhuofu said with a grimace.

    Su Yi said coolly, ¡°No problem. Look after them for now. We can naturally save them once I¡¯ve captured that stupid cow.¡±

    ¡°Shameless! I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that I can eradicate their souls with a single thought!¡± The Blue Ox Yao Emperor said grimly, his eyes shing with cold brutality. ¡°If you care at all about their lives, you¡¯ll lose beyond a shadow of a doubt!¡±

    He paused, then grinned. ¡°Of course, there¡¯s also that Wang Que. His situation isn¡¯t any better than those three old-timers.¡±

    Ye Luo furrowed his brow, and Wang Zhuofu¡¯s heart sank.

    A threat like that was enough to trouble anyone.

    But Su Yi said dismissively, ¡°If they die, I¡¯ll kill every Yao Emperor in the Ten Directions Yao Mountains to apany them to the grave.¡±

    The old monsters couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned; Su Yi¡¯s response wasn¡¯t at all what they¡¯d expected.

    But it was then that coldughter echoed throughout heaven and earth. ¡°Su Yi, you¡¯re as cold and heartless as ever, but rest assured! We never thought the hostages¡¯ lives would be enough to force you to lower your head!¡±

 Chapter 1075 - Garuda

    Chapter 1075 - Garuda

    A golden blur appeared in the distant skies apanying that burst of coldughter.

    Golden light shed and transformed into a tall, thin young man. His hair was long and golden, and his features were handsome. His eyes glinted as sharp as a sword¡¯s edge.

    ¡°Little Goldy!¡± Ye Luo eximed.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows shifted slightly.

    This handsome man was one of his thirty-six honorary disciples, Garuda!

    A primordial variant species. The blood of the Golden-Winged Great Pengs flowed through his veins!

    Su Yi remembered it clearly. Eighty thousand years ago, Garuda had knelt outside the Grotto of Abstruse Force¡¯s gates, kowtowing for ten days and ten nights, all in the hope of staying by his side and learning from him.

    In light of his sincerity, Su Yi let the bird cultivate at his side, and he epted him as an honorary disciple.

    He would never have expected that, five hundred years ago, when he reincarnated, Garuda would take advantage of the chaos to steal his Heaven-Smelting Furnace!

    Even now, Su Yi vividly recalled how delighted Garuda had seemed while carrying off the stolen furnace¡­

    And now, this traitor had appeared before him in the Blue Ox Yao Emperor¡¯s territory!

    ¡°Ye Luo, mind how you address me.¡± Garuda nced coolly at Ye Luo, then said slowly, ¡°Back in the Grotto of Abstruse Force, you were my senior apprentice brother, so it was fine for you to address me informally. But now, you¡¯re a dog under that Su person¡¯s mind control. You¡¯re in no way worthy of calling me that!¡±

    His voice was utterly disdainful.

    Ye Luo¡¯s expression darkened, and his expression filled with murderous intent.

    Meanwhile, the Blue Ox Yao Emperor and the other old monsters arrived near Garuda, gathering around him like stars clustering around the moon.

    Seeing this only deepened Ye Luo¡¯s frown.

    There was no doubt about it; Garuda had been inextricably involved in this deathtrap!

    Su Yi¡¯s expression was as calm as ever, but the depths of his gaze shone with cold luster.

    ¡°Come on out, everyone! Let¡¯s send this Su person on his way,¡± Garuda said leisurely.

    ¡°The boy¡¯sbat prowess is indeed heaven-defying. He¡¯s worthy of us attacking together.¡± Pleasantughter emanated from the distant skies, and a rain of flowers fell. As their fragrance permeated the air, a beautiful woman in rainbow raiment appeared out of nowhere. She had a detached, ethereal quality about her.

    The Falling Star Butterfly Empress!

    She was one of the Nine Great Yao Emperors of the Ten Directions Yao Mountains. Her true body was a Sr Demon Butterfly, and her cultivation base was deep and unfathomable. Of the Nine Great Yao Emperors, she was definitely in the top five.

    Meanwhile, three other figures appeared from other directions. Each had a monstrous, terrifying aura powerful beyond imagination.

    They were the Blueme Yao Emperor, the Astral Winds Yao Emperor, and the Stalwart Silver Yao Emperor!

    All of them were old monsters, and all of them were members of the Nine Great Yao Emperors!

    Ye Luo couldn¡¯t help but find this surprising. Master was right; this trap is nowhere near as simple as it appeared on the surface.

    Wang Zhuofu¡¯s expression gradually turned grim.

    When Su Yi broke thebat formation and rescued the three Wang Family elders, Wang Zhuofu¡¯s spirits soared. He thought they could turn this operation around.

    But seeing one enemy pop up after another was truly shocking and oppressive.

    However, it wasn¡¯t over yet¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Red Pine, Fellow Daoist Dark Mountain, shall we go out too?¡±

    ¡°It would be impolite to refuse.¡±

    The sound of conversation emanated from afar, and three more figures appeared.

    The leader was a middle-aged man in ck robes. He had a face like crown jade and a willowy beard.

    He was followed by a graying elder with youthful features, a thin face, and in cloth robes, as well as a tall, hulking saber-wielder.

    Their arrival provoked uproar throughout the surrounding area.

    Ye Luo recognized the elder in in cloth robes at a nce. That was the Red Pine Yao Emperor, the strongest old monster of the Nine Great Yao Emperors! He was also the only Profound Unity expert among them. His name had long since shaken the Wilds and its subsidiary worlds! Rumor had it that a full sixty-four Emperors served under his banner!

    When Ye Luo saw the Red Pine Yao Emperor arrive, his heart sank. We¡¯re in for trouble! Profound Unity Emperors aren¡¯t at allparable to Profound Serenity Emperors!

    And the tall, hulking saber-wielder beside him wasn¡¯t simple either. That was the Dark Mountain Yao Emperor, a peerless yao expert second only to the Red Pine Yao Emperor. He was in the peak of the Profound Serenity Realm, just one step from achieving Profound Unity!

    ¡°Blue Ox, Ghost Fox, Primordial Chaos, Falling Star, Blue me, Astral Wind, Stalwart Silver¡­.. Add Red Pine and Dark Mountain, and all of the Nine Great Yao Emperors of the Ten Directions Yao Mountains are here!¡± Ye Luo¡¯s heart shook.

    It wasn¡¯t that he was scared, but that he couldn¡¯t imagine how Pi Mo had convinced all nine of the Nine Great Yao Emperors to work together to set this trap!

    Add Garuda and the other mighty Profound Serenity Yao Emperors, and you had a first-rate lineup even by the standards of the Wilds as a whole. They could have gone anywhere without fear, striking terror into the hearts of even peak factions!

    In stark contrast with Ye Luo¡¯s calm, Wang Zhuofu was visibly shaken, and his back was drenched in cold sweat.

    And here he¡¯d thought the Heavenly Yao Refining the Heavens Combat Formation was terrifying. Who¡¯d have thought the true lethal threat was yet toe?

    Against so many mighty, terrifying yao, it seemed they had no hope of victory at all.

    Su Yi must really be the reincarnation of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force! Otherwise, why would Pi Mo go to such lengths to rally so many experts? How could anyone else be worthy of all of the Nine Great Yao Emperors joining forces?

    Wang Zhuofu¡¯s heart shook, but he was finally convinced of Su Yi¡¯s identity, and he finally realized that Pi Mo was undoubtedly a traitor to the Grotto of Abstruse Force!

    That was the only way to exin everything that was happening.

    As for Wang Que? He was nothing but bait.

    Pi Mo¡¯s goal was to erase his master¡¯s reincarnation in the wilderness of the Ten Directions Yao Mountains!

    ¡°Master, that ck-robed middle-aged man¡¯s aura is truly strange, and extremely unfamiliar. I can¡¯t tell where he¡¯s from,¡± Ye Luo transmitted at top speeds.

    He¡¯d realized that after that middle-aged man in ck appeared, the Yao Emperors and Garuda both took the initiative to approach and greet him respectfully, like ministers greeting their lord.

    Even the mighty Yao Emperor Red Pine dared not walk shoulder-to-shoulder with the man in ck!

    All of this made it obvious how extraordinary the ck-robed middle-aged man¡¯s status was.

    ¡°An old-timer from the Studio of the Heart. He might be able to intimidate the Yao Emperors, but to me, he¡¯s not even worth mentioning,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    His expression was a bit strange.

    The experts of the Studio of the Heart controlled the Laws of Spirit Nirvana. Here in the Wilds, they were absolutely invincible against others of the same cultivation. They even had the heaven-defying ability to fight foes of higher realms.

    The man in ck was in thete-stage Profound Serenity Realm, which meant that if it came down to a fight, he could absolutely contend with an early-stage Profound Unity cultivator like Yao Emperor Red Pine!

    And then there was his status to consider. Thus, the Yao Emperors had no choice but to lower their heads before him.

    However, to Su Yi, the middle-aged man in ck was no different from any other Profound Serenity Emperor.

    Su Yi thought to himself, It seems Pi Mo still hasn¡¯t realized that I¡¯m the one who killed Feng Ji and Fei Yun at Profound Sky Academy. Otherwise, there¡¯s no way he¡¯d use that old man in ck as his secret weapon against me¡­

    Thendscape was withered, and heaven and earth were stifled.

    Off in the distance, the Nine Great Yao Emperors, their subordinates, and Garuda the Golden-Winged Great Peng gathered around the middle-aged man.

    Their lineup was strong enough to make the Wilds tremble!

    My traitorous disciple sure is ¡®filial¡¯.... Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but sigh to himself. A trap like this was enough to take down a Profound Unity Emperor!

    ¡°Garuda, how do you think we ought to send our Fellow Daoist Su on his way?¡± The middle-aged man in ck asked suddenly, his gazending on the distant Su Yi.

    He ignored Ye Luo and Wang Zhuofupletely.

    Garuda sped his fist. ¡°Please arrange it as you see fit, Elder Yin.¡±

    The middle-aged man in ck, Elder Yin, smiled. ¡°Very well. Lead your fellow Daoists into battle. Fellow Daoist Red Pine and I will provide support. How about it?¡±

    As he spoke, he nced at the graying elder with youthful features.

    ¡°Very well.¡± The Red Pine Yao Emperor straightforwardly agreed.

    Garuda promptly stepped forth, his sharp eyes locking onto Su Yi. A hint of a cold, cruel smile tugged at his lips, and his words brimmed over with murderous intent. ¡°Everyone, attack together!¡±

    Boom!

    He soared into the air, waved his sleeves, and summoned a scroll painting that unfurled in midair.

    The painting depicted a strange chessboard. The squaresbined to form the eight trigrams and nine pces.

    The painting of the chessboard suddenly expanded until it was a thousand feet across, and Garuda jumped into it, upying the square corresponding to the trigram ¡°qian.¡± He was like the leader among dragons.

    Immediately afterward, the members of the Nine Great Yao Emperors and the various Profound Serenity Realm Yao experts shot into the painting of a chessboard too.

    Boom!

    The chessboard immediately lit up. Firelight surged into the heavens, and its boundless radiance swept out in all directions.

    All of heaven and earth were instantly enveloped in the world of the chessboard within the scroll painting!

    Those within the chessboard, Garuda, the Blue Ox Yao Emperor, and the others, were shrouded in the mysterious, inscrutable power of the Grand Dao. Their imposing auras were instantly terrifying beyond measure!

    Ye Luo and Wang Zhuofu looked stunned. Their keen senses told them that the scroll painting was a supreme treasure. The chessboard it manifested was full of unfathomable, terrifying power. It made Garuda andpany significantly stronger. Furthermore, the experts¡¯ auras linked and merged into a singr entity!

    This wasn¡¯t abat formation. No, it was even more wondrous and terrifying!

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly, but his expression was at most a little strange, as if he were surprised, but also contemptuous.

    Within the chessboard, Garuda¡¯s gaze was calm and proud, and his golden hair shone like the sun. He said coldly, ¡°Su Yi, if you lower your head, I guarantee that I¡¯ll let you die with dignity! Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for using the Starry Combat Diagram to reduce you to ash!¡±

    The Blue Ox Yao Emperor and the others watched coldly, brimming over with murderous intent.

    Although the battle had yet to begin, their dense, endless murderous intent made heaven and earth change color. Everything seemed dimmer byparison.

    Ye Luo and Wang Zhuofu instinctively looked at Su Yi.

    However, Su Yi just took a sip of wine, as if all of this was perfectly normal. Then, he said tly, ¡°Stay here and wait. I¡¯ll be back shortly.¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, Su Yi gripped Moonlit Shadow, walked into the sky, and shot toward the giant chessboard manifested by the Starry Combat Diagram.

 Chapter 1076 - A Chessboard Like a World, a Sword Suppresses All

    Chapter 1076 - A Chessboard Like a World, a Sword Suppresses All

    ¡°Ee? Is that Su person trying to kill his way into the Starry Combat Diagram?¡±

    When he saw what Su Yi was up to, the middle-aged, ck-robed Elder Yin couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    A momentter, he chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s truly no different from throwing his life away.¡±

    Yao Emperor Red Pine narrowed his eyes and warned, ¡°Earlier, he broke the Heavenly Yao Refines the Firmament Combat Formation with ease. Even Profound Serenity Emperors might well fall to a single attack. Fellow Daoist, you¡¯d best not becent.¡±

    Elder Yin couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Fellow Daoist, you don¡¯t know this, but the Starry Combat Diagram is a secret treasure of the Studio of the Heart. Our founder refined it himself, and it contains the supreme power of the Laws of Spirit Nirvana. It¡¯s too wondrous for words!¡±

    Here, his eyes shone with smug pride. ¡°Garuda and the others are within the Starry Combat Diagram. That will let their cultivation bases and treasures resonate with each other, but more than that, it¡¯ll let them borrow the power of the Laws of Spirit Nirvana.

    ¡°This might be unpleasant to hear, but even a Profound Unity cultivator such as yourself would lose beyond a doubt.¡±

    The Red Pine Yao Emperor gasped, visibly moved. ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so confident, Fellow Daoist! So, that supreme treasure is the work of your honorable founder!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Meanwhile, when he saw what Su Yi was attempting, Garuda and the other experts within the diagram couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. Does that Su guy really think breaking the Heavenly Yao Refines the Firmament Combat Formation means he can do whatever he wants?

    Someoneughed coldly, ¡°Hah? This is my first time seeing someone throw themselves into the like this. How is he any different from a moth to the me?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s long since ceased to be what he was back then¡­ but his confidence hasn¡¯t changed¡­.¡± Garuda was a bit stunned.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi had already charged into the world within the chessboard!

    Now, everyone dared say with certainty that Su Yi really wasn¡¯t afraid of death. Otherwise, who¡¯d be stupid enough to throw themselves into danger like this?

    ¡°Very well. Let¡¯s give him a clean death and scatter his ashes to the wind!¡± Garuda said with staunch conviction.

    Boom!

    Within the chessboard, firelight surged, and Dao Light interwove.

    Garuda was the first to attack. He charged into a fray, his hands like ws as he shed at Su Yi¡¯s head.

    h!

    His hands glowed with the Laws of Spirit Nirvana, then burst with misty radiance.

    Furthermore, his cultivation base achieved a perfect fusion with the Starry Combat Diagram. His strength soared to unknowable heights!

    As he sensed his strength soar, Garuda¡¯s heart shook. He felt proud and contemptuous, and he even felt confident that he could fight a Profound Unity Emperor without fear.

    ¡°Should the daye that I truly master this power, and that I no longer have to merely borrow it, won¡¯t I be able to soar to prominence and dominate both heaven and earth?¡± Garuda¡¯s heart zed with passion.

    In his eyes, Su Yi was doomed to die beneath hisst attack!

    Because he was confident that throughout the Wilds, aside from a few Profound Unity Realm old-timers, no one could possibly block the Laws of Spirit Nirvana!

    When Su Yi saw Garuda attack from afar, his expression showed no sign of emotion. He swung his sleeves, as calm as ever.

    Bang!!!

    A deafening impact rang out.

    Garuda¡¯s w strike crumpled like paper and fell apart. He was then sent flying back. His bones almost shattered, and he almost coughed up blood.

    His expression abruptly changed, and he cried out, ¡°How is this possible!?¡±

    Those were the Laws of Spirit Nirvana!

    The Celestial Laws of the Studio of the Heart!

    And this was the interior of the Starry Combat Diagram. His strength had merged with the treasure; here, he could fight even a Profound Unity Emperor.

    Who¡¯d have imagined that as soon as the battle began, a swoosh of the sleeves would send him flying?

    The Blue Ox Yao Emperor and the others¡¯ eyes bulged so hard they almost popped. This seemedpletely unbelievable. How¡­ How is this possible!?

    Off in the distance, Elder Yin had been spectating as if all of this were perfectly normal. Now, however, he furrowed his brow.

    Yao Emperor Red Pine looked stunned, too.

    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with youter, you dirty little beast.¡± Su Yi nced at Garuda, then shot into the fray.

    ¡°Die!¡± The Ghost Fox Yao Emperor attacked.

    A long, thin saber condensed out of the Laws of Spirit Nirvana formed in his grip. He leaped forward and shed furiously at Su Yi.

    Just like Garuda, his cultivation base had soared many times over with the support of the Starry Combat Diagram.

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t even look at him. He just shed Moonlit Shadow through the air.

    The saber condensed out of the Laws of Spirit Nirvana exploded into pieces. Meanwhile, Su Yi¡¯s sword continued its ascent, its power undiminished as it mmed into the Ghost Fox Yao Emperor, broke through his defenses, and cleaved him in two.

    That terrifying sword intent burst forth, shattering the bisected halves of his corpse to pieces and reducing his origin soul to ash!

    One sh, and he executed the Ghost Fox Yao Emperor!

    This tyrannical scene made the otherspletely lose their cool. They were now fully aware of their predicament.

    The Falling Star Butterfly Empress¡¯s pretty face shifted, and she murmured, ¡°It seems that the Laws of Spirit Nirvana within the Starry Combat Diagram arepletely useless against Su Yi!¡±

    ¡°Attack together!¡± bellowed one of the old monsters.

    The Yao Emperors dispersed throughout the rest of the chessboard¡¯s interior gnashed their teeth and attacked.

    The venerable Primordial Chaos Yao Emperor swung a war spear, piercing the air with powerful momentum.

    The Falling Star Yao Empress surrounded by a rain of flower petals cracked a radiant silver whip.

    The Blue me, Astral Winds, and Stalwart Silver Yao Emperors, as well as the other old monsters, activated their various treasures and secret arts, attacking Su Yi from all sides.

    Boom!

    The world within the chessboard was instantly thrown into upheaval. Waves of divine light swept outward, and misty radiance filled the heavens.

    These old monsters were all fearsome, unparalleled existences within the Ten Directions Yao Mountains, and they were famous even in the Wilds.

    Pick one at random, and they¡¯d surely have origins extraordinary enough to make the world¡¯s countless cultivators tremble.

    Even the weakest of them was in the Profound Serenity Realm, while the strongest had reached the peak of the Profound Serenity Realm countless years ago.

    Now, they wereunching a joint offensive. It was easy to imagine how terrifying their power was.

    But Su Yi neither fled nor dodged. He attacked directly, using his full power, as he wanted to hurry up and get this over with.

    Because in a battle like this, there was absolutely no need for mercy.

    ¡°Open!¡± His robes billowed around him as Moonlit Shadow unleashed an avnche of sword qi. It was unstoppably forceful; everywhere it passed, secret arts and Daoist magics crumbled, and one treasure after another wailed as they were sent flying.

    Even the mighty yao cultivators surrounding Su Yi were forced back!

    The power of one sh was enough to break their encirclement!

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°Dammit!!¡±

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    ¡°How is this possible?¡±

    An uproar of rmed cries rang out throughout the chessboard. The old monsters were, without exception, astonished. Their minds almost went nk.

    They¡¯d gone to great lengths to ce this deathtrap, gathering forces from throughout the Ten Directions Yao Mountains. They¡¯d even borrowed the power of the Laws of Spirit Nirvana and the Starry Combat Diagram. They¡¯d thought that under the circumstances, killing even a Profound Unity Emperor ought to be no more difficult than turning over their hand!

    But now that the battle had truly begun, the results weren¡¯t at all what they¡¯d expected!

    Off in the distance, Ye Luoughed. ¡°Isn¡¯t this just like when Master destroyed the Heavenly Yao Refines the Firmament Combat Formation? Those old monsters were full of confidence and assured of their victory then too, but as soon as the fighting began, they were so scared that their souls left their bodies!¡±

    s, Wang Zhuofu didn¡¯t voice his agreement; he was too stunned to speak. He waspletely rooted to the spot.

    ¡°This is bad!¡± Elder Yin¡¯s expression finally shifted, and he said with surprise, ¡°It seems that Su person isn¡¯t at all afraid of the Laws of Spirit Nirvana!¡±

    Yao Emperor Red Pine murmured, ¡°If¡­ he really is the reincarnation of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, even something far more unbelievable would be easily exinable¡­¡±

    As the two of them conversed, Su Yi began a massacre within the chessboard.

    Actually, after breaking his enemies¡¯ encirclement, Su Yi never stopped. Heunched directly into a counter-attack.

    His tall, upright figure was surrounded in radiant, ethereal Dao Light. Moonlit Shadow struck repeatedly, producing clear, impassioned hums.

    Unstoppable sword qi intercrossed, throwing the entire world within the chessboard into chaos!

    One snap of the fingers.

    The Blueme Yao Emperor let out a miserable shriek as a swath of radiant sword rain executed him.

    Two snaps of the fingers.

    A massive hammer split, and an arc of sword qi chopped the Astral Winds Yao Emperor to bits. Even his soul dispersed.

    Three snaps of the fingers.

    The Primordial Chaos Yao Emperor and two other Profound Serenity Emperors perished beneath the same sh. Their bodies were cut in two at the waist, sttering the skies with blood.

    Su Yi¡¯s momentum was far too overpowering, and tyrannical as could be. With almost every strike, he executed a Yao Emperor.

    Like an axe through bamboo, or as if he were ughtering chickens!

    Four snaps of the fingers.

    The already terrifying Stalwart Silver Yao Emperor begged in a quavering voice, only for a stab to pierce his skull right between the eyes, eradicating himpletely.

    Just five snaps of the fingerster, Garuda, the Blue Ox Yao Emperor, the Falling Star Yao Empress, and Dark Mountain Yao Emperor were terrified. Their will to fight crumbled!

    None of them dared hesitate. All of them immediately charged out of the chessboard.

    It was just as Ye Luo had said. When the battle began, all of them were utterly confident, as if they had this in the bag.

    But now, just moments after the battle began, five of the Nine Great Yao Emperors had fallen, and they¡¯d all lost numerous powerful Profound Serenity Realm subordinates.

    From beginning to end, not one of them was a match for Su Yi!

    To Wang Zhuofu and Ye Luo, this seemed no different from a one-sided ughter!

    Even Ye Luo hadn¡¯t imagined that after reincarnating, his master would be this unbelievably strong as ate-stage Profound Illumination Emperor.

    After all, the Yao Emperors were all tough customers, and they¡¯d all lived for countless years. Even the Wilds¡¯ top orthodoxies feared them.

    Yet now, Su Yi was cutting them like a chef chopping vegetables!

    That invincible, unstoppable vision of ughter made even Ye Luo¡¯s heart tremble, and his eyes widened.

    When he saw that his opponents were trying to flee, Su Yiughed dryly. ¡°Can you escape, though?¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, he stopped in ce and thrust Moonlit Shadow into the ¡°ground¡± of the world within the chessboard.

    He then casually ced his right hand on the hilt and pushed.

    Boom!

    The world within the chessboard shook, and an inscrutable, mysterious power of the Dao of the Sword burst forth and suppressed the Laws of Spirit Nirvana covering the entire space.

    The sword seemed to have suppressed the entire world.

    Those within it froze. All of them were suddenly under unimaginable pressure!

 Chapter 1077 - A Betrayal

    Chapter 1077 - A Betrayal

    One attack, and he suppressed the world within the chessboard!

    Garuda, the Blue Ox Yao Emperor, and the others felt as if they were trapped in a swamp with a divine mountain weighing them down. Their faces flushed red with exertion, and throughout their bodies, their bones rubbed together and creaked. They couldn¡¯t hold out much longer.

    The Blue Ox Yao Emperor in particr had been forced back into his original form. He was now a massive blue ox over a hundred feet tall with sharp horns and hooved legs as sturdy as pirs.

    But that terrifying pressure nheless almost forced him to his knees, and his breath came in ragged gasps.

    ¡°Elder Yin¡ª¡ª!¡± Garuda¡¯s eyes bulged as if about to pop, and he cried out for aid.

    In the distance, Elder Yin¡¯s expression changed dramatically. He was now fully aware that this didn¡¯t bode well, and there was no sign of his former calmposure.

    There was no need for Garuda to even remind him, as he was already taking action.

    ¡°Capture!¡± He stretched out his right arm and grabbed.

    Boom!

    A massive hand formed of the Laws of Spirit Nirvana condensed in midair and reached for the chessboard manifested of the Starry Combat Diagram.

    But practically simultaneously, an iparably forceful streak of sword qi cleaved at Elder Yin.

    It was so sudden that Elder Yin waspletely caught off guard. All he could do was meet it head-on.

    Bang!!!

    Sword qi shattered.

    But Elder Yin was forced several hundred feet back. His right arm was an indistinct, bloody pulp, and even his bones were visible.

    Without Elder Yin to control it, the massive hand flying toward the Starry Combat Diagram silently disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°Red Pine, what¡¯s the meaning of this!?¡± Elder Yin¡¯s hair and beard bristled with fury, and his face was ashen.

    That sudden streak of sword qi was actually the work of the Red Pine Yao Emperor!

    This development caught the distant onlookers, Ye Luo and Wang Zhuofu,pletely off guard. What¡¯s going on?

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, please, calm your fury. For now, let¡¯s just watch the show.¡± The graying but youthful-looking Red Pine Yao Emperor said with a smile.

    ¡°Have you and that Su Yi person been working together all this time?¡± Elder Yin¡¯s expression shifted.

    The Red Pine Yao Emperor shook his head, but he didn¡¯t exin.

    Within the chessboard, Garuda and the others saw this too. Despite themselves, they were dumbstruck, and they almost broke down.

    In the Ten Directions Yao Mountains, Yao Emperor Red Pine was the uncontested strongest yao cultivator around. He was the uncontested greatest of the Nine Great Yao Emperors, as well as the only Profound Unity Emperor among them. His terrifying cultivation base dazzled the Wilds and its subsidiary worlds.

    When they set this trap, their greatest pirs of support were Elder Yin and the Red Pine Yao Emperor.

    Who¡¯d have thought that the Red Pine Yao Emperor would turn on them and attack Elder Yin without warning at a time like this?

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t find any of this at all surprising.

    Rather, the moment the Red Pine Yao Emperor showed up, their eyes met, and they signaled to each other in secret!

    ¡°No¡ª¡ª!¡± A terrified, unwilling shout rang out.

    A mighty Profound Serenity Realm yao broke beneath Moonlit Shadow¡¯s pressure, his body shattering as he died on the spot.

    This bloody spectacle made Garuda and the others¡¯ eyes bulge, and their hearts filled with despair.

    But as Su Yi put more strength into his grip, the Moonlit Shadow¡¯s pressure only intensified.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    One after another, the Profound Serenity Realm yao exploded beneath the pressure, dying brutally where they stood.

    This bloody spectacle was unquestionably unsettling. Were the outside world to see this, it would inevitably stir up a massive uproar.

    After all, these were all mighty Profound Serenity Realm yao who¡¯d lived for countless years. They made their homes in the Ten Directions Yao Mountains, and their infamy spread far and wide.

    Yet now, they¡¯d been executed, one after another, like condemned criminals!

    Before long, only Garuda, the Blue Ox Yao Emperor, the Falling Star Butterfly Empress, and the Dark Mountain Yao Emperor remained.

    ¡°Red Pine, if you stand in my way any further, the Studio of the Heart will return to crush yourir and scatter your ashes!¡± Elder Yin roared in fury, his entire body surging with murderous intent.

    He took out a four-foot bronze paintbrush. Its sharp tip was like a de, while the handle was emzoned with strange, contorted cloud markings.

    Boom!

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, Elder Yin leaped toward the chessboard, raising his bronze brush. It stirred up a terrifying rain of misty light, as if ink were sttering the skies and gathering into a strange scroll painting.

    Within the scroll painting, demons and gods ran rampant. Thunder rumbled and boomed, and the terrifying power of the river of heaven breaking through a dam instantly burst forth.

    This expert of the Studio of the Heart was powerful beyond imagination, but the Red Pine Yao Emperor didn¡¯t just stand back and watch.

    He drew a ck Dao Sword and immediately intercepted Elder Yi.

    Boom!

    Sword qi shot forth, throwing heaven and earth into uproar.

    An unparalleled grand battle broke out between the dome of heaven.

    Elder Yin was only in thete-stage Profound Serenity Realm, but he¡¯d mastered the Laws of Spirit Nirvana, and hisbat strength far surpassed others of the same level. He was up against the early-stage Profound Unity Realm Red Pine Yao Emperor, but he shockingly wasn¡¯t at all at a disadvantage.

    Even just watching, Ye Luo and Wang Zhuofu gasped repeatedly.

    However, this development made Garuda andpanypletely give in to despair.

    Win or lose, Elder Yin couldn¡¯t possibly save them any time soon!

    Finally, the Falling Star Butterfly Empress couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She coughed up blood, and startling cracks spread across her skin. A momentter, her entire body split into chunks.

    In thest moments before her death, her beautiful eyes locked onto Su Yi, and she stammered, ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re really¡­ the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force?¡±

    Before her bewildered voice had even finished echoing through the air, she crumbled like a burnt-through stick of incense. She would never learn the answer to her question.

    Seeing this, the Blue Ox Yao Emperorpletely caved. He knelt on his hooved legs, lowered his head, and said in a quavering voice, ¡°Your Excellency Su, please, spare me! I was wrong! Please, out of consideration for the way I once carried you, spare this little ox¡¯s life!¡±

    He was quivering with obvious fright.

    Wang Zhuofu couldn¡¯t help but feel bbergasted. ¡®Little¡¯ ox? I would never have guessed that the Blue Ox Yao Emperor would lower himself like this just to stay alive.

    ¡°Hah?¡± Ye Luoughed. Earlier, this ol¡¯ ox was as arrogant as could be. He even said he hoped Master wouldn¡¯t die too quickly and put all his effort to waste. He couldn¡¯t have been any more arrogant.

    But now, he seems like apletely different person.

    It was hard not to hold him in contempt.

    ¡°It¡¯s just death. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Even Garuda rebuked him; he couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer.

    The Blue Ox Yao Emperor lowered his head and remained kneeling. He paid Garuda no heed.

    Here, Su Yi suddenly interjected. ¡°Dark Mountain, lead that beast away for now.¡±

    ¡°As youmand, Your Excellency!¡± The Dark Mountain Yao Emperor solemnly assented. His tall, stalwart figure straightened as he rxed. He¡¯d obviously only been pretending to be suppressed earlier!

    ¡°So, you were a traitor all along too!!¡± Garuda was both surprised and furious. His expression was iparably unsightly.

    But it wasn¡¯t just him. The Blue Ox Yao Emperor, Ye Luo, and Wang Zhuofu were dazed too. All of them felt as if their minds couldn¡¯t keep up.

    ¡°A traitor, me? That¡¯s riching from someone who betrayed his sect and turned on his master. You¡¯re despicable!¡± The Dark Mountain Yao Emperor said coldly, his gaze utterly contemptuous.

    He reached out, grabbed one of the Blue Ox Yao Emperor¡¯s back legs, and dragged him out of the world in the chessboard. The massive blue ox didn¡¯t dare to resist.

    Now, only Su Yi and Garuda remained within the chessboard.

    ¡°Where is Wang Que?¡± Su Yi said calmly. His eyes didn¡¯t so much as ripple with emotion.

    He couldn¡¯t be bothered to ask why the Golden-Winged Great Peng had betrayed him.

    Garuda looked up, his expression shifting. ¡°If I tell you, will you spare my life?¡±

    ¡°You have to die,¡± Su Yi said without hesitation.

    Garuda¡¯s expression was instantly iparably unsightly, and his gaze was vicious. ¡°Then go ahead and do it! I guarantee I won¡¯t give you the opportunity to search my soul!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes shone with disdain. ¡°This is a world manifested of the Laws of Spirit Nirvana. Here, even if you explode your soul origin, I can gather its fragments and use a secret art to repair it.¡±

    Garuda trembled, but despite his fear, he growled, ¡°In that case, why not just search my soul? Why ask questions?¡±

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°It would be too troublesome. A dirty little beast like you isn¡¯t worth the effort. Tell me where Wang Que is, and I can let you die with dignity.¡±

    Garuda¡¯s expression shifted erratically. A little whileter, he burst into madughter and hissed, ¡°Su Xuanjun, did you know that the thing I hate most about you is that cold, indifferent attitude? Nothing matters to you! Back then, I kowtowed for ten days and ten nights. I thought I could be your legacy disciple, but in the end, you just made me an honorary disciple!

    ¡°Tell me: in terms of talent, foundations, and backgrounds, how am I any inferior to that little tortoise Xuan Ning? How am I any inferior to Ye Luo, Bai Yi, or Jin Kui?¡±

    Here, Garuda¡¯s face filled with rage, hatred, and indignation. ¡°And Jing Xing? He¡¯s nothing but a muddleheaded schr! Yet for some inexplicable reason, he¡¯s ranked second among your legacy disciples!

    ¡°And I¡¯ve been in the sect far longer than most of your legacy disciples, too!

    ¡°But look at you! Over the past eighty thousand years, you¡¯ve never made me your legacy disciple!

    ¡°Do you know why Huo Yao betrayed you? It¡¯s because you¡¯re too biased. You trapped him in the Spiritual Revolution Realm for tens of thousands of years, all the while insisting you were doing it for his own good!¡±

    It seemed that Garuda was venting. His voice was hysterical, and his eyes were red.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. He¡¯d considered all sorts of reasons why Garuda might have betrayed him, but he had never even considered it¡¯d be something like this.

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t epted you into the sect¡­ how could you have even had the opportunity to be my disciple?¡± Su Yi said coolly. ¡°Besides, throughout the Wilds, there¡¯s no small number of people with talent, foundations, and backgrounds superior to yours. If that were really what mattered to me, you could never have be my disciple.¡±

    Garudaughed coldly. He was just about to say something when Su Yi said tly, ¡°You think you¡¯re stronger than Xuan Ning, Jing Xing, Bai Yi, and Jin Kui, but in my eyes, you¡¯re far inferior to them. Thus, you can only be an honorary disciple!¡±

    Garuda was stunned, but a momentter, he quivered from head to toe. ¡°Great! Su Xuanjun, you¡¯re finally willing to tell the truth. You¡¯re biased! You¡¯ve always been prejudiced against me!!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s expression showed neither joy nor sorrow. He was as tranquil as the depths of an ancient well. ¡°Even if I am biased¡­ that¡¯s why you betrayed me? If every disciple of the Grotto of Abstruse Force thought as you did, wouldn¡¯t they all have betrayed the sect as you have?

    ¡°And over the years, haven¡¯t I guided your cultivation on numerous asions? Haven¡¯t I taught you the Dao, refined your weapons, and watched over you as you underwent tribtion? When have I ever mistreated you?

    ¡°If you felt that you¡¯d been wronged, you could have chosen to leave and find another master! So why¡­ choose to betray me?¡±

    Here, his gaze was distant and imprable as he looked down at Garuda. ¡°Why choose to view me with enmity?¡±

    He paused for emphasis between each word, and each word went off like a thunderp in Garuda¡¯s heart. His expression shifted erratically, and he found himself unable to argue.

 Chapter 1078 - Assassination

    Chapter 1078 - Assassination

    Off in the distance, Ye Luo heard every word of Su Yi and Garuda¡¯s conversation. He silently clenched his fists, and his chest filled with fury difficult to put into words.

    When criminals were on trial, they typically tried to exin away their bad behavior in hopes of forgiveness. This was quitemon.

    But Ye Luo would never have imagined that Garuda had betrayed them over something like this. It was ridiculous, even ludicrous!

    Is Master biased?

    Without him, how could you have achieved your current cultivation, prestige, and sess?

    And everyone in the Wilds knows how protective and caring he is.

    When a disciple of the Grotto of Abstruse Force wanders the Wilds, no matter their status in the sect, who would dare to treat them with disrespect?

    Even old fossils whose prestige shakes the heavens are as polite as could be. They dare not offend us lightly!

    That Garuda rebuked his master even after all that infuriated Ye Luo so badly that he almostughed.

    ¡°Garuda was obviously long since aware of Su Yi¡¯s true identity, but he nheless didn¡¯t hesitate to coordinate that massive army against him. He tried to kill his own master! Such behavior really is ¡®bullying one¡¯s master and spurning one¡¯s ancestors¡¯ or ¡®deviating from scripture and defying the Dao!¡¯¡± muttered Wang Zhuofu.

    The Dark Mountain Yao Emperor carried the Blue Ox Yao Emperor away.

    Beneath the distant dome of heaven, the Red Pine Yao Emperor and Elder Yin¡¯s fierce battle raged on. They fought until heaven and earth dimmed, and thendscape lost its color.

    Within the world in the chessboard, Garuda sank into a lengthy silence and hung his head.

    It seemed he¡¯dpletely admitted defeat. He said bitterly, ¡°I hope you¡¯ll do as you said and let me die with dignity.¡±

    He then took an object out of his sleeves and proffered it with both hands. ¡°Wang Que is imprisoned inside this treasure. With your strength, I¡¯m sure you can undo the seal.¡±

    It was a ck lock about half a foot long. The surface was covered in strange, contorted diagrams. It was an extremely mysterious sealing power.

    Su Yi nced at it. It was immediately obvious that the lock was the work of the Studio of the Heart; the power sealing it was condensed out of the Laws of Spirit Nirvana.

    But before Su Yi could investigate any further¡ª¡ª

    Beneath the distant dome of heaven, Elder Yin shouted an obscure incantation. ¡°Hah!¡±

    The sound shook both heaven and earth.

    And the ck lock exploded in Su Yi¡¯s hands.

    A rain of light scattered, and the sharp edge of a sword exploded forth!

    It was just too fast!

    It was a sh like the first light of dawn. Condensed, unstoppable sword intent gathered in the de, then burst mid-thrust. The attacker¡¯s utterly terrifying attainments in the Dao of the Sword were on full disy.

    They¡¯d obviously been gathering power for the strike for a long time, and it seemed as if they''d put everything they had into it.

    And the attack was so sudden andunched from such close quarters that it seemed like the work of a first-rate assassin. It was enough to kill its target instantly!

    But when this strike was just three inches from Su Yi¡¯s forehead, Moonlit Shadow blocked it.

    ng!!!

    When the two swords shed, divine light burst, and sword qi scattered.

    Even Su Yi was caught off guard, and the force of the impact sent him staggering several steps back. His blood and qi churned, and a shallow, bloody mark appeared right between the eyes.

    That strike had almost pierced his brain!

    That had been far too close. Terrifyingly close.

    Had Su Yi reacted even the slightest bit slower, he would have died!

    Moonlit Shadow buzzed and trembled in his hands.

    This sudden assassination attempt left Ye Luo, Wang Zhuofu, the Dark Mountain Yao Emperor, and the others stunned. Their hearts quivered.

    It had seemed as if Garuda hadpletely admitted defeat. None of them had guessed he was hiding such an insidious killer move!

    ¡°He blocked it?¡± Elder Yin was stunned.

    Garuda had already seized this opportunity to flee as the assassin struck.

    Still, when he saw Su Yi block the assassination attempt, he couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned, and his expression shifted. ¡°Dammit!¡±

    The Red Pine Yao Emperor¡¯s expression darkened, and he couldn¡¯t help but me himself. He¡¯d given Elder Yin the opportunity to coordinate with Garuda, leading to this assassination attempt.

    Only Su Yi remained as calm as ever, but his brow furrowed.

    He¡¯d anticipated that Garuda wouldn¡¯t ept his death willingly. He¡¯d even been prepared for the possibility that dangers were hidden within the ck bell.

    However, he wouldn¡¯t have guessed that the one to trigger this deathtrap would be Elder Yin, not while he was busy fighting the Red Pine Yao Emperor beneath the distant dome of heaven.

    As a result, although he blocked the attack, his response was a bit rushed.

    Still, this couldn¡¯t shake Su Yi¡¯s mental state!

    He¡¯d ovee countless live-or-death battles in his past life. This assassination attempt might have been iparably perilous, but such brushes with death had long since ceased to be novel to him.

    However¡­

    When Su Yi saw the would-be assassin, he was stunned.

    The assassin was covered in a ck cloak, obscuring his face. Only his sharp, imposing eyes were visible.

    Nheless, Su Yi recognized him at a nce.

    Bai Yi!

    The eighth of the nine legacy disciples he epted in his past life!

    Practically simultaneously, Ye Luo recognized his junior apprentice brother. His expression darkened, and he shouted, ¡°Bai Yi! To think I spent all those years searching for you and worrying something had happened to you. So¡­ you betrayed Master, just like Pi Mo!¡±

    Bai Yi?

    So, this assassin is the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡¯s eighth disciple. Wang Zhuofu¡¯s heart shook.

    Bai Yi was fascinated with the sword, and he was abat maniac. Hisbat experience was iparably abundant. Everyone in the Wilds knew that the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡¯s beloved disciple was a fanatic!

    Within the world in the chessboard, Bai Yi said nothing. His whole body surged with murderous intent as he struck once more.

    Whoosh!

    His attack was simple and direct, but nothing could stand in its way. He struck with tyrannical, forceful momentum.

    When he thrust his sword, its force was terrifying almost beyond imagination.

    Were someone to describe his Dao of the Sword in a word, it would be ¡°pure¡±!

    It was as simple to the extreme, and forceful to the extreme. He poured his essence, qi, spirit, mind, and will into his weapon, seaking to break all techniques with a single strike!

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze shifted subtly, and he casually rotated Moonlit Shadow and struck the air.

    ng!!!

    A deafening st followed, and Bai Yi staggered several steps back as sword qi tore his ck robes to shreds.

    His slightly thin, pallid face soon came back into view, and his eyes widened with disbelief.

    ¡°There was too much viciousness in that attack. You couldn¡¯t reach a state of perfect mental rity. It¡¯s obvious that your hatred and murderous intent have affected your heart,¡± Su Yi sighed.

    Off in the distance, Garuda shouted, ¡°Bai Yi, don¡¯t let him fool you. Don¡¯t forget your Eldest Apprentice Brother¡¯s instructions. Quick, kill him! Quickly!¡±

    ¡®Fool?¡¯ Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose.

    Bai Yi pursed his lips, gnashed his teeth, and attacked again without another word.

    However, his ruthless determination was written all over his brow.

    Boom!

    Wherever the edge of his sword passed, it descended like an arc of divine light, ripping through the heavens.

    The power gathered within that strike was enough to destroy even a mighty yao cultivator like the Blue Ox Yao Emperor.

    But as a heaven-shaking impact rang out, Bai Yi was once more sent flying. He flew several hundred feet before stabilizing himself.

    His thin, pallid face filled with astonishment.

    ¡°Yourprehension of the Small Infinities Sword Sutra has already reached the pinnacle of mastery, and you¡¯ve already started building upon it. With enough time, you might well break through its confines and create a new style all your own.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was inscrutable as he gazed at the distant Bai Yi. He seemed gratified, but his gaze was pitying. ¡°Bai Yi, I don¡¯t know what Pi Mo told you, but we¡¯ve already crossed des twice. You ought to have realized the truth.¡±

    Bai Yi¡¯s expression shifted.

    ¡°Bai Yi, this is how that despicable imposter seized control of Ye Luo¡¯s mind. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to fall for his tricks too!?¡± Garuda shouted.

    It was a ridiculous scene.

    He¡¯d only just rebuked Su Xuanjun for his biased nature, and he seemed utterly enraged and resentful.

    Yet now, he was pretending Su Yi was an imposter!

    There was no doubt about it: he was trying to get Bai Yi to risk it all and take Su Yi down.

    Su Yi realized this. Naturally, Ye Luo, Wang Zhuofu, the Dark Mountain Yao Emperor, and the others realized it too.

    But looking at it from another angle, it now seemed extremely likely that Bai Yi had been tricked all this time, just like Ye Luo had been. He was most likelypletely ignorant of what had happened!

    ¡°Decide for yourself.¡± Su Yi put one hand behind his back. The other held Moonlit Shadow aloft as he stood there quietly.

    ¡°Attack, quickly!¡± Garuda screamed frantically.

    ¡°Bai Yi, three chances is the limit. You¡¯ve already attacked Master twice. Try that again, and you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences,¡± Ye Luo roared in fury.

    Bai Yi took a deep breath, and his tin face filled with determination. ¡°I know what I have to do.¡±

    ng!

    His sword rumbled and boomed. Murderous intent pierced the heavens as he shed at Garuda.

    Splurt!

    With a spray of fresh blood, a severed arm flew through the air.

    Garuda cried out in agony, then roared in surprise and fury. ¡°Bai Yi, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve let him confound you, too!?¡±

    As he spoke, his figure shed, and he tried to escape the world within the chessboard.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but nod to himself, and Ye Luo¡¯s expression mellowed. It seems that kid has finallye back to his senses!

    Boom!

    Bai Yi¡¯s attacks never stopped. He relentlessly chased after Garuda.

    It seemed he was venting his hatred. He struck rapidly, and each strike contained terrifying murderous power.

    Su Yi had already left Garuda badly injured, and he was trapped within the chess board. How could he possibly be a match for Bai Yi?

    A few blinks of the eyeter, and he was covered in dense cuts. His skin was in tatters, and he gushed with blood. He was a startling sight.

    He fled in panic and cried out, but Bai Yi showed no mercy.

    In the end, Garuda seemed to break down. He screamed and begged Elder Yin for help.

    ¡°You really are a waste! You¡¯ve brought shame to the Golden-Winged Great Peng lineage!¡± Elder Yin was still locked in fiercebat with the Red Pine Yao Emperor, but he couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly.

    Then, his voice boomed like spring thunder once more. ¡°Hah!¡±

    An unexpected development followed.

    Earlier, Su Yi saved the three captive Wang Family elders, but their souls were sealed. He¡¯d left them with Wang Zhuofu.

    But now, the three of them suddenly opened their eyes and immediatelyunched themselves at Ye Luo and Wang Zhuofu.

    A sudden attack from extremely close quarters.

    Both Ye Luo and Wang Zhuofu looked stunned.

 Chapter 1079 - Wang Queâ€™s Whereabouts

    Chapter 1079 - Wang Que¡¯s Whereabouts

    Ye Luo and Wang Zhuofu had no time to dodge.

    It was to the point that when they sensed the imminent, lethal threat, it was toote to even block!

    For one thing, it was far too unexpected. They¡¯d been focused on the battle within the world of the chessboard; they weren¡¯t paying attention to their surroundings at all.

    For another, the three elders were already right beside them!

    This is bad! Ye Luo and Wang Zhuofu¡¯s hearts sank.

    But it was at this critical juncture that a war saber appeared in front of them, as if it had precognition, and blocked the three Wang Family old-timers¡¯ joint attack.

    Boom!

    A heaven-shaking, earth-shaking st rang out.

    When they saw that their ambush had failed, their expressions changed dramatically, and they retreated explosively.

    Wang Zhuofu and Ye Luo broke out in cold sweats.

    It was then that they saw clearly who¡¯d saved them. It was the Dark Mountain Yao Emperor who¡¯d swung his saber and forced their enemies back!

    Within the world in the chessboard, Su Yi watched coldly, then retracted his gaze.

    An ambush like that really could catch someone off guard. By striking at just the right time, they could really turn the situation around.

    Unfortunately for them, they¡¯d failed.

    It wasn¡¯t that Su Yi was precognizant, but that Red Pine and Dark Mountain had pretended to cooperate with their enemies, and they¡¯d learned some of Pi Mo¡¯s ns.

    For instance, earlier, Su Yi had the Dark Mountain Yao Emperor take the Blue Ox Yao Emperor and leave the world of the chessboard early for the express purpose of guarding against any unexpected behavior from the three Wang Family elders.

    Now, it paid off. The Dark Mountain Yao Emperor had ruined their ambush right in the nick of time!

    ¡°Capture them,¡± ordered Su Yi.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Ye Luo¡¯s eyes were filled with murderous intent.

    Wang Zhuofu¡¯s expression was iparably unsightly, and he was ovee with rage. Even if you¡¯d hit him over the head, he would never have guessed that his three nsmen would serve as their enemies¡¯ weapons!

    Without the slightest hesitation, he joined Ye Luo and the Dark Mountain Yao Emperor and charged the three old-timers.

    ¡°Retreat!¡± The three of them didn¡¯t hesitate to flee, but before they got far, the Blue Ox Yao Emperor blocked their path.

    ¡°Blue Ox, what are you doing?¡± one of them shouted, frantic with anger.

    The Blue Ox Yao Emperor said menacingly, ¡°If you escape, I¡¯m doomed! But I keep you here, His Excellency Su might well give me another chance at life!¡±

    Boom!

    He attacked directly, his aura terrifying. It seemed he was ready to fight with reckless abandon.

    Meanwhile, Ye Luo and the others caught up from behind and surrounded the three Wang Family elders on all sides.

    The whole sh seemed ridiculous and unreasonable.

    The three Wang Family elders had betrayed them,unching a sudden attack on Ye Luo and Wang Zhuofu, only for the Dark Mountain Yao Emperor to block them.

    Even more unexpectedly, the captive Blue Ox Yao Emperor didn¡¯t hesitate to block their escape route!

    ¡°Red Pine, you really deserve to die!¡±

    Beneath the dome of heaven, Elder Yin¡¯s voice boomed, and his face was ashen.

    Had the three Wang Family old-timers captured Ye Luo and Wang Zhuofu, they could have used them as hostages to turn the situation around.

    s, the Dark Mountain Yao Emperor had ruined their ns.

    And it seemed to Elder Yin that today¡¯s operation had failed because of the Red Pine Yao Emperor!

    ¡°With His Excellency Su here, you¡¯d have suffered a crushing defeat with or without me,¡±ughed the Red Pine Yao Emperor.

    Elder Yin snorted coldly. He obviously didn¡¯t believe it.

    It was then that a clear, ethereal sword hum rang out.

    Su Yi appeared out of nowhere, swung his sword, and attacked.

    Elder Yin¡¯s pupils constricted, and his four-foot bronze paintbrush burst with divine radiance, breaking free of the Red Pine Yao Emperor¡¯s restraints. Then, he swung it through the air.

    Boom!

    A waterfall of firelight poured from the tip of the brush, unleashing the heaven-shaking power of the Laws of Spirit Nirvana.

    This waspletely different from the Laws of Spirit Nirvana that Garuda had borrowed earlier, as this was the product of Elder Yin¡¯s ownprehension and mastery. Its power was naturally extraordinary.

    If that weren¡¯t the case, with histe-stage Profound Serenity Realm cultivation, he couldn¡¯t possibly have fought the early-stage Profound Unity Realm Yao Emperor Red Pine all this time.

    However¡ª

    This power capable of shing with the strength of the Profound Unity Realm shattered like paper mache beneath Su Yi¡¯s sh.

    Elder Yin¡¯s expression shifted dramatically, and his eyes bulged. He almost didn¡¯t dare believe what he was seeing.

    He suddenly realized that Su Yi couldn¡¯t just contend with the Laws of Spirit Nirvana. His power of the Grand Dao actually countered the Laws of Spirit Nirvana.

    But before he could give the matter any further thought, Su Yi swung his sword and attacked once more.

    He crushed all of Elder Yin¡¯s secret arts and Daoist magic with ease. No matter how Elder Yin struggled, it was to no avail. His injuries simply piled on, and before long, he was riddled with wounds and bleeding non-stop.

    Beads of cold sweat formed on the Red Pine Yao Emperor¡¯s forehead. Su Yi¡¯s tyrannical disy of power had shocked him.

    After all, when he''d fought Elder Yin earlier, he''d given it everything he had, but he still hadn''t been able to suppress this old-timer from the Studio of the Heart.

    Who¡¯d have thought that Su Yi would take him down as if he were a y chicken or porcin dog? Elder Yin couldn¡¯t even fight back!

    When the Red Pine Yao Emperorpared himself to Su Yi, how could he not be shocked?

    Suddenly, Elder Yin realized something, and he shrieked, ¡°I get it now! You were the one who killed Feng Ji and Fei Yun at Profound Sky Academy!!¡±

    His face filled it with indescribable terror and rm.

    Because in the Studio of the Heart, his cultivation base was merelyparable to Fei Yun¡¯s!

    Su Yi ignored him. He raised Moonlit Shadow, then mmed it into his opponent¡¯s bronze paintbrush.

    The edge of his sword shifted, and the t of the de mmed into Elder Yin.

    Bang!

    Elder Yin fell from the sky like a meteor, mming into the ground and stirring up a cloud of dust.

    But before he could react, Su Yi grabbed him by the throat and sealed his cultivation basepletely.

    He could no longer move a muscle!

    ¡°If you kill me, Wang Que can forget about living either!!¡± Elder Yin cried out in panic. His hair was disheveled, and he was badly battered and covered in dirt. Overall, he cut quite a sorry figure.

    Whap!

    Su Yi pped him right across the face, copsing his cheekbone and sending teeth flying through the air.

    ¡°You¡¯d best shut your mouth,¡± said Su Yi. He then shot into the air carrying Elder Yin.

    ¡°Old Man Red Pine greets you, Your Excellency Su!¡± The old man immediately rushed up and bowed.

    He had gray hair, youthful features, and a thin face. His cultivation base was in the early-stage Profound Unity Realm, and he was the strongest yao cultivator in all the Ten Directions Yao Mountains. There was no one else like him.

    But when he looked at Su Yi now, his face was full of excitement and respect.

    ¡°You contributed a lot this time. No need for excessive formality. Let¡¯s chat more in a bit.¡± Su Yi subtly inclined his head, then looked at the world within the chessboard.

    He looked over just in time to see Bai Yi kill Garuda on the spot!

    Whoosh!

    Blood poured down like a waterfall as Garuda¡¯s body split and fell into a pool of his own blood.

    In thest moments before his death, this descendant of the Golden-Winged Great Pengs looked at Su Yi with great difficulty, and his lips trembled as if he wanted to say something.

    But before he could manage even a single word, he died on the spot.

    Su Yi could tell that Garuda was unwilling to die!

    ng!

    Within the chessboard world, Bai Yi put away his sword, turned, and soared into the air.

    When he was still a hundred feet away from Su Yi, he suddenly knelt and kowtowed. ¡°Master, your apprentice hase to beg forgiveness!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes shone with a hint of gratification. ¡°Quick, get up.¡±

    But Bai Yi continued kowtowing. ¡°Master, earlier, I was mistaken. I foolishly believed Pi Mo¡¯s lies, and I tried to kill you¡­¡±

    Su Yi furrowed his brow and interrupted, ¡°Get up.¡±

    It was just two words, and his voice was calm, but full of majesty. Bai Yi stiffened, then slowly rose.

    However, he still hung his head like a guilty child. He couldn¡¯t face Su Yi.

    But Su Yi¡¯s gaze was gentle. ¡°Take a moment to calm yourself.¡±

    He then gazed into the distance.

    Ye Luo, Wang Zhuofu, the Dark Mountain Yao Emperor, and the Blue Ox Yao Emperor had worked together topletely suppress the three Wang Family elders. Before long, they¡¯d captured all three of them, and they brought them back over.

    Just like that, the curtains fell on a heart-shaking, soul-stirring grand battle.

    But Su Yi wasn¡¯t at all happy.

    Even after all this, he¡¯d yet toy eyes on Wang Que.

    ¡­¡­

    Thendscape was withered, and the ground was riddled with holes.

    The surrounding eighty thousand feet was the Blue Ox Yao Emperor¡¯s territory, but after this grand battle, thendscape had been utterly ravaged.

    Now that the curtains had fallen on this conflict, Su Yi andpany arrived at a stretch of ruins.

    Wang Zhuofu and the Dark Mountain Yao Emperor were interrogating the three Wang Family elders.

    The Blue Ox Yao Emperor stood nervously not far away, like a convict awaiting trial. The Red Pine Yao Emperor stood beside him.

    Ye Luo and Bai Yi stood behind Su Yi. One was rxed, but the other hung his head in shame.

    And Elder Yin sat copsed on the ground before them, his face ashen.

    ¡°Since you know how Feng Ji and Fei Yun died, you ought to understand that the imprint of your founder¡¯s will in your soul cannot possibly stop me.¡± Su Yi gazed down at Elder Yin, his tone calm. ¡°Give me Wang Que, and I¡¯ll grant you a clean death. Otherwise, I naturally have ways to make you live a life worse than death.¡±

    Elder Yin let out a long sigh. He slowly raised his head to look at Su Yi, his expression iparablyplicated. ¡°Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, you truly live up to your reputation!¡±

    He paused, his expression inscrutable. ¡°But I dare say with certainty that the path ahead of you will be full of peril, and that you¡¯ll face great difficulty with every step!

    ¡°It¡¯s not just the Studio of the Heart. The other peak factions of the stars will view you as theirmon enemy. There¡¯s no way they¡¯ll permit you to live.

    ¡°Because the power you possess vites a taboo. It¡¯s enough to threaten the very foundation of the stars¡¯ peak factions!¡±

    This deration made Ye Luo and Bai Yi¡¯s hearts quiver with fright.

    But Su Yi furrowed his brow. ¡°I¡¯m asking you where Wang Que is.¡±

    Elder Yin fell silent, then said, ¡°He¡¯s the qilin son of the Middle Province Wang Family. He¡¯s naturally with his family.¡±

    This deration left the whole group stunned.

    Elder Yin stared intently at Su Yi. ¡°Su Xuanjun, I¡¯ve told you everything already. Now, all I ask is for a clean death.¡±

    He looked entirely unafraid to die.

    Su Yi took a deep look at him and said, ¡°You¡¯re not after a clean death. You just want to find a chance to escape while I¡¯m killing your founder¡¯s imprint of will. Am I right?¡±

    Elder Yin¡¯s expression instantly shifted.

    Su Yi was undoubtedly right on the mark!

 Chapter 1080 - The Reason

    Chapter 1080 - The Reason

    Elder Yin took a deep breath and admitted it. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯d indeed like to try it!¡±

    He then swept his gaze across the group, making no effort to disguise the chill in his expression. ¡°Although my soul only contains an imprint of our founder¡¯s will, it¡¯s enough to exterminate everyone present!¡±

    He then fixed his gaze on Su Yi once more. ¡°If I have to die no matter what, why not first show me what you¡¯re capable of, Su Xuanjun?¡±

    He was covered in wounds, disheveled, and his cultivation base had been sealedpletely.

    Yet now, he gazed upon everyone else present with disdain.

    Su Yi said softly, ¡°Your founder¡¯s imprints of will really are rare and precious whetstones. Very well. I¡¯ll show you what I¡¯m capable of.¡±

    Here, he couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Because he recalled his past two encounters with the Painter¡¯s remnant will.

    Every time, it was as if they were meeting for the first time, and the Painter always started out majestic and dignified.

    But as Su Yi cut him down, he jumped and eximed over every little thing. That mixture of rage and astonishment was quite an interesting sight.

    There was no doubt about it: this time would surely end the same way.

    Will imprints were, after all, a portion of essence, not true clones.

    A¡­ Whetstone? Elder Yin¡¯s expression was unsightly, as if he found Su Yi¡¯s words enormously insulting.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just have to wipe my eyes clean and wait!¡± Elder Yin gnashed his teeth.

    Su Yi disregarded him and looked at the Blue Ox Yao Emperor.

    The Blue Ox Yao Emperor shuddered, then thudded to the ground and said in a quavering voice, ¡°Your Excellency Su, this little bull was wrong! I¡¯ll be sure to mend my ways and turn over a new leaf. I¡¯ll never cause trouble again! Furthermore, I¡¯m willing to make it up to you. I refuse to live under the same sky as the Abstruse Force Alliance!¡±

    The old ox had lived for countless years, and he was highly influential and well-known.

    Yet now, he wept, snot dribbling from his nostrils, and called himself a ¡°little bull¡± as he begged for mercy.

    Even the Red Pine Yao Emperor couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer. Shameful! Truly shameful!

    But whatever else he might say about the ox, he really hade in handy when they took down the three Wang Family elders. He was the one who¡¯d blocked their path, preventing their escape.

    The Red Pine Yao Emperor thought for a moment, then said in a low voice, ¡°Your Excellency Su, the bull did participate in this death trap, but he was just a flunky, and he dared not defy Pi Mo¡¯s orders. If you don¡¯t object, this old man humbly requests that you spare his life.¡±

    The Blue Ox Yao Emperor instantly wept tears of gratitude.

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head. ¡°He can escape death, but not punishment. Red Pine, out of respect for you, I¡¯ll give him a chance to mend his ways.¡±

    The Blue Ox Yao Emperor kowtowed with delight. ¡°Thank you so much, Your Excellency Su! Thank you!¡±

    He was well aware that Su Xuanjun was a legendary figure, and furthermore, that he killed decisively. He hadn¡¯t really had much hope that he¡¯d be able to leave here today alive.

    When Su Yi agreed not to kill him, the Blue Ox Yao Emperor was so excited that he longed to throw back his head and shout to express his delight.

    ¡°First, gather up the spoils,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Once I¡¯ve decided on your punishment,e back to receive it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The Blue Ox Yao Emperor hurriedly got to work.

    Su Yi then sped his fist at the Red Pine Yao Emperor. ¡°You and Dark Mountain did me a big favor this time. True gratitude isn¡¯t expressed in words; I¡¯ll be sure to pay you back one day.¡±

    The Red Pine Yao Emperor hurriedly said, ¡°This old man is unworthy of such treatment; I simply did what I ought to do. There¡¯s absolutely no need to be so polite!¡±

    A long time ago, when the Red Pine Yao Emperor was at the peak of the Profound Serenity Realm, he encountered the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force seeking out a divine medicine in the Ten Directions Yao Mountains. He served as Su Xuanjun¡¯s guide, helping him obtain the medicine he was after.

    That was the start of their bond.

    When the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force left the mountains, he left behind a jade slip containing a yao cultivator¡¯s experiences with breaking into the Profound Unity Realm!

    It was this very jade slip that let the Red Pine Yao Emperor ovee a perilous Tribtion of Profound Unity and be the only Profound Unity Yao Emperor in the Ten Directions Yao Mountains just three hundred short yearster!

    How could he possibly forget such an act of benevolence?

    ¡°Daoist Brother Red Pine is right. Your Excellency Su, there¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± The Dark Mountain Yao Emperor walked over, sped his fist, and bowed.

    Su Yi smiled, but didn¡¯t linger on the topic.

    He then went on to ask more questions, and he gradually learned how today¡¯s trap had taken shape.

    Half a month ago, Pi Mo dered Su Yi themon enemy of the entire Abstruse Force Alliance. He then ordered Garuda and Elder Yin to proceed to the Ten Directions Yao Mountains to set up a trap.

    And the Middle Province Wang Family was the thread holding it all together.

    Having the Wang Family spread word that Wang Que was trapped in the mountains made this news much easier for Su Yi to believe.

    And Pi Mo had employed numerous strategies as part of this deathtrap.

    First, there were the yao pursuing Wang Zhuofu. This lured Su Yi deeper in.

    Then, there was the massive Heavenly Yao Refines the Firmament Combat Formation. Under the Blue Ox Yao Emperor¡¯s leadership, they got the three Wang Family elders close to Su Yi.

    Wang Zhuofu hadn¡¯t known any of this. They¡¯d tricked him too.

    It was because Wang Zhuofu had been kept in the dark that his behavior didn¡¯t provoke Su Yi¡¯s suspicion.

    The third step was the grand battle they¡¯d just ovee. The Studio of the Heart¡¯s Starry Combat Diagram was their killer weapon. Garuda and the Nine Great Yao Emperors joined forces to surround Su Yi.

    Bai Yi was hiding within the ck lock. He and the three ¡°sealed¡± Wang Family elders were their hidden cards!

    Of course, the most crucial part of the whole set-up was the experts holding down the fort: Yao Emperor Red Pine and Elder Yin!

    This was an borate, multiyered trap. Even a Profound Unity Emperor would likely have perished.

    But Su Yi still won in the end.

    Pi Mo could never, ever have guessed that Su Yi¡¯s powerpletely suppressed his ¡°killer weapons¡±, Elder Yin and the Star Combat Diagram!

    In other words, although this set-up might well have destroyed your ¡°average¡± Profound Unity Emperor, it wasn¡¯t much of a threat to Su Yi!

    Furthermore, the Red Pine and Dark Mountain Yao Emperors had turned on Pi Mo. This unexpected variable helped Su Yi suppress Elder Yin. It solved the problem of the three Wang Family elders, too.

    Just like that, this meticulously prepared deathtrap fell apart.

    It sounded easy, but the old-timers present all realized how perilous this deathtrap was. Danger had lurked at every corner. Anyone else would have died!

    ¡°No wonder Pi Mo had me hide within that bronze lock as an assassin. He was worried that I¡¯d realize the truth as soon as Iid eyes on Master¡­¡± Bai Yi murmured, increasingly ashamed, as if he couldn¡¯t forgive himself.

    Ye Luo patted him on the shoulder and tried tofort him. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. I wholeheartedly trusted Pi Mo too, and I never doubted anything he said or did. Actually, back in the Netherworld, I once mistook Master for prey and tried to steal his treasures.¡±

    Here, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head in self-deprecation.

    Bai Yi was stunned, but then, he said emphatically, ¡°I¡¯m going to go kill Pi Mo right now!¡±

    Learning the truth had utterly enraged him. His entire body brimmed with terrifying killing intent, and he hated Pi Mo to the bone.

    Su Yi asked, ¡°Is your fourth apprentice sister Jin Kui still in the Abstruse Force Alliance?¡±

    Bai Yi nodded. ¡°She is, and I suspect¡­ that she too has been kept in the dark.¡±

    He then recounted everything he¡¯d experienced over the years to Su YI.

    Only then did Su Yi learn that hisbat-loving eighth disciple had spent most of the past five hundred years imprisoned by Pi Mo!

    The most ridiculous part was that Pi Mo pretended he was acting out of consideration for Bai Yi¡¯s well-being. He said he¡¯d imprisoned his younger apprentice brother because he was sure he¡¯d try to settle the score with Qing Tang as soon as he got out, and he didn¡¯t want Bai Yi to fall prey to her. Apparently, he had no choice but to lock Bai Yi up¡­

    ¡°You really are stupid, kid.¡± Su Yi was at a loss for words.

    Bai Yi looked ashamed. ¡°Master, in my heart, my apprentice brothers and sisters are like my family. I¡¯ve never once doubted any of them.¡±

    But here, his expression was suddenly bitter and forlorn. ¡°But after you reincarnated, I realized that everything had changed¡­¡±

    Su Yi was moved. Bai Yi¡¯s heart was as simple and pure as a sheet of white paper. It was precisely because he saw the Grotto of Abstruse Force as his home that he trusted Pi Mo without reservation.

    It was then that Wang Zhuofu returned with the three Wang Family elders. His expression was extremely unsightly, and he looked hurt and dispirited.

    He bowed at Su Yi, his expression full of shame. ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you, Your Excellency. The Middle Province Wang Family¡­ really was involved in this trap. We were indeed working with Pi Mo to destroy you.¡±

    Here, he took a deep breath and said solemnly, ¡°But this old man swears on his Dao Heart that he had no idea whatsoever.¡±

    Su YI had long since anticipated this, and he nodded. ¡°You¡¯re a high elder of the Wang Family, yet they kept youpletely in the dark. From this, it¡¯s clear that major problems have arisen in the Wang Family.¡±

    Wang Zhuofu¡¯s heart was heavy. ¡°Indeed, the problem is dire. Several of our old-timers, including our family head, established a connection with Pi Mo a long time ago. They¡¯re the ones who fabricated news of Wang Que¡¯s death in the wilderness of the Ten Directions Yao Mountains.¡±

    Apparently, several hundred years ago, some of the family¡¯s old-timers ced Wang Que under house arrest and hid him away. They then spread word that he¡¯d died a brutal death in the Ten Directions Yao Mountains, and that even his soulmp had gone out.

    This incident created uproar throughout the Wang Family.

    And the old-timers had done this on Pi Mo¡¯s orders. They were keeping Wang Que as a hidden card to y when the time was right!

    Simply put, Pi Mo had viewed Wang Que as just another pawn for centuries, all for the purpose of using him as bait for a future trap!

    Now, several hundred yearster, all of Pi Mo¡¯s ns were realized in this trap targeting Su Yi in the wilderness of the Ten Directions Yao Mountains!

 Chapter 1081 - Resting in Peace

    Chapter 1081 - Resting in Peace

    Wang Zhuofu let out a deep sigh, and it looked as if he¡¯d instantly aged quite a lot. ¡°Several hundred years ago, our leader sought me out for a private meeting. He said he wanted the Middle Province Wang Family to join the Abstruse Force Alliance. That would both grant us the alliance¡¯s protection and help us expand our power and influence.

    ¡°I rejected the idea, but looking back on it now, it seems that the family head and those old-timers had already agreed to collude with Pi Mo in secret.¡± He sounded utterly bleak.

    When he heard that, Su Yi finally understood. ¡°It seems they chose to send you on this expedition precisely because you knew nothing of this trap. That made it easier for you to win my trust, and it gave your threepanions an opportunity to get close to me.¡±

    Wang Zhoufu nodded, his expression increasingly glum.

    He was a high elder. Being used as a pawn by his own nsmen wasn¡¯t at all pleasant.

    ¡°Your Excellency Su, the Wang Family had no choice!¡± One of the three restrained old-timers, a thin old man, couldn¡¯t help but exin.

    He looked up at Su Yi, his expression utterly bitter. ¡°When Pi Mo tried to bring the Wang Family under his banner, he tempted us with the potential benefits, but he threatened us too. He said that if we didn¡¯t join the Abstruse Force Alliance, he¡¯d take us as a hostile faction and suppress us. How¡­ could the Wang Family oppose the entire alliance?¡±

    Another old man said, ¡°And at first, the Wang Family had no idea that this deathtrap was targeting you, Your Excellency. We thought we were targeting a despicable impersonator.¡±

    The third old man hurriedly added, ¡°Your Excellency Su, we know we were aiding and abetting an evildoer, and we deserve punishment. Even so, the primary culprit was your eldest disciple, Pi Mo. We¡­ We were only carrying out orders...¡±

    Before Su Yi could respond, Ye Luoughed coldly. ¡°You¡¯re telling me you didn''t know? Then let me ask you this. Pi Mo set this trap using Senior Apprentice Brother Wang Que as bait. Do you think a mere impersonator would fall for that and rush to Senior Apprentice Brother¡¯s aid? Why would an imposter care whether Wang Que lived or died?¡±

    The thin old man was just about to exin when Ye Luo cut them off. ¡°Perhaps you couldn¡¯t confirm Master¡¯s identity, but don¡¯t insist you had no idea. That¡¯s a tant lie!¡±

    Su Yi waved. ¡°No need to waste words talking to them. The winner is a king, the loser, a bandit. You lost, so you have to bear the consequences. I can¡¯t be bothered to hash out who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong.¡±

    He looked at the three Wang Family elders and said, ¡°All I know is that to help Pi Mo, the Wang Family didn¡¯t just imprison Wang Que. No, you even went so far as to use his life as bait, all to target me, Su Xuanjun.¡±

    Su Yi paused, then continued, ¡°Once everything is fully settled here, I¡¯ll take a trip to the Wang Family. Then, assuming Wang Que is alive and well, I won¡¯t mind giving the Wang Family a chance to exin itself.

    ¡°But if your exnation doesn¡¯t satisfy me, the Wang Family will pay for what it¡¯s done!¡±

    The three Wang Family elders¡¯ expressions shifted erratically.

    But Su Yi was already issuing orders. ¡°Ye Luo, put them away. When we visit the Wang Family, have them lead the way.¡±

    ¡°As you say, Master.¡± Ye Luo hurriedly got to work.

    ¡°Your Excellency Su, here are the spoils of war!¡± The Blue Ox Yao Emperor returned and respectfully proffered a storage treasure.

    ¡°Bai Yi, you hold onto it for now,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    ¡°Got it.¡± Bai Yi epted the spatial treasure, but he felt a bit dazed, as if he¡¯d returned to the past, when he traveled alongside his master.

    It had been hundreds of years since he¡¯dst felt this familiar sensation. He felt a twinge in his nose, and the rims of his eyes reddened.

    Su Yi noticed the subtle changes in Bai Yi¡¯s expression, and he felt gratified, but it amused him, too. When I¡¯m around, he¡¯s like an eternal child. He doesn¡¯t hide his feelings at all.

    Su Yi teased, ¡°You¡¯re already a Profound Serenity Emperor, so why haven¡¯t you grown up? Aren¡¯t you afraid others will make fun of you?¡±

    Bai Yi was suddenly a bit ufortable. He suddenly took several deep breaths, then said, ¡°Master, you¡¯re like a father to me. How could I hide my feelings from you? Besides, I¡¯ve never cared what others think!¡±

    When the Blue Ox Yao Emperor saw this, he said solemnly, ¡°Daoist Brother Bai Yi is a valiant man! He takes a clear-cut stance, and he¡¯s straightforward with both his enemies and those who treat him with kindness. This little bull admires him!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Everyone could tell that the old bull was seizing the opportunity to lick boots!

    Shameless! Even the Dark Mountain Yao Emperor couldn¡¯t help but grumble to himself.

    The Red Pine Yao Emperor even went so far as to kick the Blue Ox Yao Emperor in the rear. ¡°Wait to the side. Don¡¯t forget; you¡¯re still guilty!¡±

    The Blue Ox Yao Emperor sheepishly retreated to the sidelines.

    Su Yi naturally paid the Blue Ox Yao Emperor no heed.

    Instead, he looked at Elder Yin. ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    Elder Yin looked up and met Su Yi¡¯s gaze. ¡°Go right ahead!¡±

    Su Yi promptly picked Elder Yin up and soared into the sky. Then, he undid the seal on Elder Yin¡¯s power. ¡°Have your founder¡¯s powere on out.¡±

    Elder Yin took a deep breath, then muttered an obscure incantation.

    A momentter, he lit up. His cultivation base rapidly ran dry, and even his soul origin flew from his skull.

    His body and soul spoke in unison: "Founder, please help your disciple kill our enemy!"

    His voice shook heaven and earth.

    Everyone looked over.

    There, they saw Elder Yin¡¯s soul origin tremble violently, his face racked with extreme agony.

    Meanwhile, a terrifying, dignified aura shot out of Elder Yin¡¯s soul origin, then spread throughout the nine heavens and ten earths.

    Boom!

    Thendscape changed color, and heaven and earth trembled.

    A dazzling rain of light surged through the sky, outlining an ethereal figure in robes whiter than snow. He was as majestic as a god, and his imposing aura nketed the entirendscape.

    On the ground below, Ye Luo, Bai Yi, the Red Pine Yao Emperor, and the others looked stunned. They felt more suffocated than ever before.

    All of them could tell that although the man in white was just a portion of remnant will, his aura was terrifying beyond imagination. It was to the point that they couldn¡¯t even begin to guess how terrifyingly mighty the Painter¡¯s true body had to be.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this is an expert who transcends the Imperial Realm?¡± Yao Emperor Red Pine was shaken.

    He was in the early-stage Profound Unity Realm, so he was even more keenly aware that the man in white¡¯s power was beyond the Profound Dao.

    ¡°This unfilial disciple, Yin Wen, greets you, Founder!¡± Elder Yin rasped beneath the dome of heaven, his expression awed and reverent.

    ¡°So, someone in the Wilds was actually capable of forcing you to sacrifice your cultivation base. Don¡¯t tell me¡­ A peak Profound Unity Realm expert attacked you?¡± The Painter¡¯s will imprint said inly as he scanned his surroundings.

    Everyone he looked at reacted as if struck by lightning. They felt stifled, and they instinctively lowered their heads.

    Except for Su Yi, who didn¡¯t even seem to notice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it was that Profound Illumination Realm kid?¡± eximed the Painter. It seemed he didn¡¯t believe it.

    Elder Yin looked deeply ashamed, but just as he was about to warn the Painter, Su Yi attacked.

    He¡¯d already fought the Painter¡¯s imprints of will twice, and he¡¯d learned enough already. He naturally wouldn¡¯t waste time chatting.

    ng!

    Moonlit Shadow burst with clear light as he attacked the Painter from afar.

    ¡°Brazen!¡± The Painter snorted coldly, swung his sleeves, and attacked.

    Just like that, a grand battle began.

    But just a few blinks of the eyeter, the Painter looked stunned, and he sensed that something was amiss. His expression shifted, and he had no choice but to use his full strength.

    When the distant Elder Yin saw this, he couldn¡¯t look away, and his heart shook. Su Yi really does have the power to contend with the founder¡¯s will imprint!

    He suddenly recalled how Feng Ji and Fei Yun had died at Profound Sky Academy, and he felt increasingly frantic.

    What do I do? If I seize the opportunity to flee, and if the founder notices, he¡¯s sure to lose his temper.

    But what if I stay and Su Yi wins? How could I possibly flee then?

    Elder Yin didn¡¯t know what to do, and his expression shifted erratically.

    ¡°Kid, you actually control a power that can counter the Laws of Spirit Nirvana?¡± The Painter¡¯s astonished voice suddenly emanated from the battlefield.

    Elder Yin shuddered, then hurriedly called out a warning. ¡°Founder, that Su person is the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force. He killed Junior Apprentice Brothers Feng Ji and Fei Yun! Whatever you do, don¡¯t getcent!¡±

    The Painter¡¯s expression changed as he finally realized that this didn¡¯t bode well.

    There¡¯d been imprints of his will in Feng Ji and Fei Yun¡¯s souls, too. Both of them were dead, but Su Yi still lived. That unquestionably implied that this Profound Illumination Realm young man was capable of destroying his imprints of will!

    The Painter no longer dared to hesitate. He was just about to use his full power to destroy his opponent in a single attack.

    But it seemed that Su Yi saw right through him. He suddenly drew the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos and struck with the intent to kill, just as he had when he faced thest imprint, the one left in Fei Yun¡¯s soul.

    ng!

    The boundless hum of a sword reverberated throughout the surrounding area. Everyone present felt a piercing pain in their minds.

    Bai Yi and Ye Luo looked at each other. Their hearts swelled with emotion. The Tiny Heart of the Cosmos! That¡¯s Master¡¯s strongest sword, the one he¡¯s the most proud of!

    Immediately afterward, a heaven-shaking boom rang out.

    The sword light filling the air shot forth, carving a hole through the heavens and shattering everything around it. The Painter¡¯s proud, godlike imprint of will waspletely destroyed!

    In the moments before he crumbled, the Painter¡¯s remnant will looked utterly bbergasted, as if he couldn¡¯t even imagine how he¡¯d lost so quickly¡­

    Boom!

    Destructive power ran rampant, and all of heaven and earth trembled.

    Everyone was wide-eyed, dumbstruck, and dazed.

    It had all happened in a sh. The imprint of will they suspected transcended in the Imperial Realm was destroyed in a single sh!

    And Elder Yin, who¡¯d hoped to seize this opportunity to flee, cried out in rm and astonishment. ¡°Founder!¡±

    His hands and feet quivered, and the blood drained from his face. It seemed he couldn¡¯t ept this.

    ng!

    Su Yi put away the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos, then approached Elder Yin. ¡°Now, you can rest in peace.¡±

    Elder Yin stiffened, but it seemed he¡¯d sensed that he wouldn¡¯t escape this cmity. He called out, ¡°Su Xuanjun, don¡¯t forget what I told you! You¡¯ll surely one day be themon foe of every peak faction of the stars!!!¡±

    A streak of sword light shed into being, killing Elder Yin on the spot.

    He was destroyed, body and soul.

    But his final, hysterical roar still echoed throughout heaven and earth.

 Chapter 1082 - Iâ€™ve Come to Bed Su Xuanjun

    Chapter 1082 - I¡¯ve Come to Bed Su Xuanjun

    Heaven and earth were silent. Everyone was too shaken for words.

    How terrifying was the Painter¡¯s imprint of will?

    Who¡¯d have thought a sh would execute him in the blink of an eye?

    But when they watched Elder Yin die, the crowd wasn¡¯t all that surprised.

    He¡¯d already been a captive awaiting execution. Now that his founder¡¯s will imprint had been destroyed, how could Elder Yin possibly survive? Or even struggle?

    Now, when the crowd gazed up into the dome of heaven and took in that tall, upright figure, they couldn¡¯t help but feel rueful.

    The Red Pine Yao Emperor muttered to himself, ¡°After five hundred years, the legend whose sword once suppressed the heavens¡­ has returned!¡±

    It was just one sentence, but it went off in the others¡¯ ears like thunder.

    Five hundred years ago, the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force died inexplicably. His death shook the Wilds, stirring up an unprecedented wave of uproar.

    Throughout the Wilds, countless cultivators were at aplete loss, and countless people mourned.

    But at the same time, countless peak factions were excited. It was as if the imprable iron curtain that had weighed down the Wilds for countless years had been lifted. Their future looked bright.

    The Wilds lost its existing order and descended into upheaval. Bloody battles unfolded throughout the Wilds as the long-established bnce of power shifted and was formed anew.

    The Abstruse Force Alliance was a good example of this; it was in those years of turmoil that they rose to prominence and dazzled everything beneath the heavens.

    Everyone had thought that the era of Su Xuanjun¡¯s dominance over the Wilds hade to an end. The Wilds had weed an all-new bnce of power!

    But now, five hundred yearster, the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force had returned to the Wilds after achieving rebirth through the cycle of reincarnation!

    This meant that the legend of Su Xuanjun had neither withered nor disappeared. Rather, he¡¯d achieved rebirth, like a phoenix rising from the ashes. He¡¯d begun a new rise to prominence, and soon, he would reach the top once more!

    Admittedly, the reincarnated Swordmaster of Abstruse Force was only in the Profound Illumination Realm.

    But he already had the power and foundations to y Profound Serenity Realm Emperors with ease. Moreover, the Painter was the founder of the Studio of the Heart, but Su Yi had just cut through his imprint of will in a sh!

    If he was this strong in the Profound Illumination Realm, how strong would he be in the Profound Serenity Realm?

    Or when he returned to the Profound Unity Realm?

    Just thinking about it made their hearts shake uncontrobly.

    Meanwhile, beneath the dome of heaven.

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t all that emotional, as this was already his third time ying an imprint of the Painter¡¯s will. He¡¯d long since grown ustomed to it.

    It wasn¡¯t that the Painter¡¯s imprints of will weren¡¯t strong, but that every time they met, the Painter had no idea who Su Yi was, or how strong the powers at his disposal were.

    And Su Yi? He knew his opponent well. Given the circumstances, it would have been difficult to lose even if he wanted to.

    Of course, Su Yi didn¡¯t let himself getcent.

    After all, the ones he¡¯d killed were mere remnants of the Painter¡¯s will.

    He put away the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos, turned around, and returned to the ground.

    ¡­¡­.

    As night fell.

    Ye Luo crouched beneath a zing bonfire, grilling meat.

    Su Yi sat cross-legged, meditating on a nearby boulder.

    Bai Yi sat beside him, sharpening his sword and silently watching over his master.

    Wang Zhuofu was drinking, and his expression was somber.

    Today¡¯s incident had dealt him far too great a blow. Even now, he couldn¡¯t truly calm down.

    Yao Emperors Red Pine, Dark Mountain, and Blue Ox gathered together and had a hushed conversation. From time to time, they nced at the skewered meat Ye Luo was roasting, their expressions strange.

    Those were the Blood Feather Yao Empress¡¯s wings. They¡¯d been bled, plucked, and washed in the river before being chunked, skewered, and roasted.

    ¡°Aih, Blood Feather died at His Excellency Su¡¯s hands. That¡¯s good fortune enough already. Now, her flesh can serve as his nourishment. How fortunate! She¡¯s sure to descend to the nine springs with a smile on her face,¡± the Blue Ox Yao Emperor said wistfully, his expressionplicated.

    Yao Emperors Red Pine and Dark Mountain looked at each other at a loss for words. The Blood Feather Yao Empress was the old ox¡¯s subordinate!

    A night wind blew by, and the smell of roasting meat gradually permeated the air.

    The Red Pine Yao Emperor gulped imperceptibly. Then, his keen senses detected Dark Mountain gulping; the smell was obviously enticing to him too.

    Even the Blue Ox Yao Emperor was practically drooling.

    The Red Pine Yao Emperor sighed to himself. The roasted wings of a Profound Serenity Empress¡­ I¡¯m afraid even a god or immortal wouldn¡¯t be able to resist such a vor¡­

    But then, he was dazed.

    A scrawny figure had suddenly appeared by the fireside. Her long hair was a mess, and her clothes were filthy, as if she were a refugee fleeing in panic.

    She was facing away from Yao Emperor Red Pine, so he could only see her scrawny figure and profile, but her features were clear and fair.

    Red Pine tensed, a chill coursing through his heart.

    There¡¯d been no warning whatsoever. The scrawny, dirty young woman appeared beside the fire out of nowhere. Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised?

    Momentster, the Dark Mountain and Blue Ox Yao Emperors were stunned. They prepared themselves to face a powerful opponent.

    Bai Yi, who was sharpening his sword in the distance, suddenly looked up. His eyes glinted like swords.

    Wang Zhuofu, who was busy drowning his sorrows in wine, shook.

    Strangely, the filthy young woman was standing right behind Ye Luo, watching as he roasted meat with practiced ease. He seemed entirely unaware of her existence.

    When Ye Luo noticed Bai Yi¡¯s gaze, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother Bai Yi, what¡¯s got you widening your eyes like that? Don¡¯t tell me you just can¡¯t wait to eat?¡±

    He then sprinkled on some seasoning. ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a rush. It¡¯ll be even more delicious if I roast it a little longer. Don¡¯t forget; back in the Grotto of Abstruse Force, my roasting skills were second only to Senior Apprentice Sister Jin Kui¡¯s.¡±

    Heughed and spoke with confidence and ease.

    But this only made the others even tenser. They couldn¡¯t help but sweat on Ye Luo¡¯s behalf. Don¡¯t tell me he hasn¡¯t realized even now?

    Bai Yi silently stood up, and when he saw that the disheveled young woman wasn¡¯t moving, he warned, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother, there¡¯s¡­ a woman standing behind you.¡±

    ¡°A¡­ woman!?¡± Ye Luo¡¯s smile froze, and the hands holding the skewer quivered.

    Suddenly, beneath the light of the campfire, he saw a long shadow cast at an angle out of the corner of his eye.

    Practically simultaneously, a timid voice rang out behind him. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Be careful not to burn the meat.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Ye Luo didn¡¯t know what to say to that.

    Everyone looked bewildered. Don¡¯t tell me this disheveled young woman was lured here by the smell of roasting meat?

    Over on that distant boulder, Su Yi got up and said calmly, ¡°Ye Luo, keep roasting the meat. Everyone else, attend to your own affairs. That demoness hase here for me.¡±

    When Ye Luo heard that, he sighed in relief, but his expression was still solemn.

    A demoness had silently appeared behind him, and he had never once noticed her presence. How¡­ How terrifying must her cultivation base be?

    The others¡¯ hearts shook too.

    Here, the disheveled young woman crouched, grabbed a skewer of meat out of Ye Luo¡¯s hands, and swallowed everything on it whole. She then licked her lips, as if she¡¯d yet to get her fill. ¡°That¡¯s enough to assuage my hunger for now. I can eat my fillter.¡±

    She then walked right up to Su Yi.

    ¡°Big Brother Su, I just knew you were still alive.¡± The girl¡¯s tangled, long hair fluttered in the night breeze, revealing a beautiful, melon-seed-shaped face. She looked about sixteen or seventeen, and her eyes were clear and guileless. Her voice was soft, with a hint of timidness. It was hard not to pity her.

    ¡°¡®Big¡¯ brother? You¡¯re older than I am.¡± Su Yiughed coldly. ¡°Also, quit acting weak. Fishing for pity at your age? Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡±

    The unkempt young woman blinked, and she smiled faintly. ¡°Don¡¯t you look like an eighteen or neen-year-old too?¡±

    Everyone held their breath. Although the girl was filthy, when she smiled, her beautiful face was an iparably moving sight. Her scrawny figure wasn¡¯t at all eye-catching, but even that suddenly stirred the heart and soul.

    Even the mighty Profound Unity Realm Red Pine Yao Emperor felt his Dao Heart shake. The filthy young woman seemed like an entirely different person. She was utterly enticing, an unmatched enchantress who set the deepest, most fundamental of his desires aze.

    Everyone else present looked dazed, too.

    There was no doubt about it. The young woman¡¯s inadvertent disy of charm had the power to bewitch the masses. It could even affect the hearts and souls of Emperors!

    This was unquestionably terrifying!

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, and he said directly, ¡°Tell me, what did youe here to do?¡±

    When the young woman was just thirty feet from Su Yi, she stopped. Her clear, guileless eyes looked at him, and she gently bit down on her pink lower lip. In a soft, ambiguous voice, she said, ¡°Big Brother Su, don¡¯t tell me you forgot? You said that if I wanted to take you to bed, I¡¯d have to defeat you first.¡±

    This deration caught everyone elsepletely off guard, leaving them astonished at aplete loss for words.

    What¡¯s going on? Has this young womane here to take the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡¯s reincarnation to bed!?

    The corners of Su Yi¡¯s lips twitched imperceptibly, and he looked at her seriously. ¡°Does that mean you n to fight me?¡±

    The disheveled young woman nodded. ¡°Recently, there have been rumors flying around that a brazen madman is impersonating the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force. I came here to see just who this imposter was. I respect Big Brother Su more than anyone. Someone would have to be sick of living to impersonate you!¡±

    But here, her starry eyes sparkled with delight. ¡°Who¡¯d have thought that ¡®brazen imposter¡¯ really was you? This is truly a delightful surprise.¡±

    At first, the young woman had seemed entirely unassuming, a pitiful, solitary figure.

    But now, when she looked at Su Yi, her every smile and frown revealed enough charm to bewitch the masses. It didn¡¯t matter that her hair was tangled or that her clothes were filthy. None of them could obscure her charm.

    Even facing away from the others, they felt their hearts shake and their blood heat up. They felt as if their most basal desires had been revealed; it was almost unbearable.

    Everyone present was a cultivator of the Imperial Realm. Most were in the Profound Serenity Realm. All had seen their share of wind and rain and ovee all manner of adversities. Each had a firmer heart than the one before.

    Yet now, this young woman¡¯s every word and gesture, her every smile and frown, entranced their hearts and souls!

    All of this showed that her origins weren¡¯t at all simple, and their hearts filled with trepidation.

    Except for Su Yi, who seemed entirely unaffected. His expression was as tranquil as ever.

    He thought for a moment, then gazed at the nearby young woman¡¯s peerlessly beautiful face. He furrowed his brow and said, ¡°That so? Then who told you that I was in the wilderness of the Ten Directions Yao Mountains?¡±

 Chapter 1083 - A Love-Hate Relationship

    Chapter 1083 - A Love-Hate Rtionship

    The young woman raised her slender, jade-like arm and twirled her long hair. This only made her transcendently beautiful features even more radiant.

    Her lips curved into a yful arc. ¡°It was your filial eldest disciple who told me, of course.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze focused, but then, heughed. ¡°So, Pi Mo sees you as the grand finale of today¡¯s deathtrap.¡±

    The young woman sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t me him for telling me and trying to borrow my hands to kill you. Who beneath the heavens doesn¡¯t know that I hate you to the bone, and that I¡¯ve attacked the Grotto of Abstruse Force seven times?¡±

    As soon as she said this, the distant Bai Yi and Ye Luo shook from head to toe. They suddenly realized who this was.

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress!

    The supreme expert of the Demons¡¯ Elysium, an expert who¡¯d long since achieved sovereignty on the demonic path, an Imperial Apex existence who gazed down upon the masses with contempt!

    Over the years, this supreme expert of the demonic path had ventured into the Grotto of Abstruse Force seven times to duel their founder, the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force.

    But every attempt ended in her defeat!

    However, no one knew the details of these unparalleled duels. Even Bai Yi, Ye Luo, and the other disciples werepletely in the dark.

    All they knew was that the Heavensdeath Demon Empress, the expert the world¡¯s Demonist cultivators saw as an ancestor of the demonic path, ended each duel with a threat to return. She said that next time, she¡¯d be sure to take their founder down.

    Furthermore, throughout history, almost no one had ever learned what the Heavensdeath Demon Empress really looked like.

    Some said she was a peerless beauty as aloof as an immortal.

    Others said she was an unmatched, amorous charmer capable of bewitching the masses, and that even Buddhas with hearts of boulders couldn¡¯t resist her charms. She¡¯d light their desires aze and send them falling into depravity.

    Others said she took on countless different forms and delighted in wandering the world under different guises. Anyone you encountered might well be her in disguise.

    In any event, rumors of the Heavensdeath Demon Empress were full of mysterious ir, and everyone had a different opinion.

    This was why, when they firstid eyes on this filthy young woman, none of them thought to connect her to the famed ancestral-level expert of the Demonist path.

    Bai Yi and Ye Luo looked at each other, their hearts trembling with worry.

    The ¡°ancestor¡± of the Demons¡¯ Elysium was an Imperial Apex cultivator, a true hegemon of the Imperial Realm!

    If she seized this opportunity to attack their master¡­

    They¡¯d only just realized this possibility when the young woman said, ¡°s, the ignorant masses don¡¯t realize that we fight as an expression of love. How could that kid Pi Mo possibly know how much I care about you? How could I bear to kill you, Big Brother Su?¡±

    Bai Yi and Ye Luo looked at each other.

    This ancestral expert of the Demonist path had stood at the pinnacle of the world for countless years, yet she called Su Yi ¡°Big Brother¡± with every breath. Someone who didn¡¯t know her background might not find this strange, but anyone who knew the truth would struggle to believe their ears!

    Yao Emperor Red Pine and the others still didn¡¯t realize who she was, but when they heard her call Pi Mo a ¡°kid¡± and saw the looks on Ye Luo and Bai Yi¡¯s faces, they realized she was most likely an unspeakably ancient old monster!

    Furthermore, her seniority likely wasn¡¯t any lower than the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡¯s!

    ¡°Fighting as an expression of love?¡± Su Yi snorted coldly. ¡°That¡¯s entirely one-sided. When have there ever been ties of love between us?¡±

    As he said this, he swept his gaze across the group, then said to the young woman. ¡°Come with me.¡±

    He then walked into the distance.

    ¡°Big Brother Su, there¡¯s nothing illicit going on between us. Why concern yourself with how others view us?¡± the young woman said softly, her voice teasing.

    But when she saw Su Yi walking away, she nheless followed him.

    It was only after the two of them disappeared into the night that Ye Luo, Bai Yi, and the others felt a massive weight lift from their shoulders. All of them sighed in relief.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought she was such a terrifying existence,¡± muttered Ye Luo.

    Throughout the Wilds, Profound Unity Realm cultivators weren¡¯t all that rare.

    But those old fossils who¡¯d reached the pinnacle of the Profound Unity Realm, true Imperial Apex cultivators, were so rare that you could count them on your fingers!

    And the Heavensdeath Demon Empress of the Demons¡¯ Elysium was one of them.

    She could stand shoulder-to-shoulder with living fossils like Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart of the Little Western Paradise and Ancestor Peng of the Nine Extremes Profound Capital!

    ¡°No wonder just listening to her voice affected my Dao Heart¡­¡± Bai Yi said with relief. ¡°Now I understand. It¡¯s not my lustful heart acting up.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    When Ye Luo, the Red Pine Yao Emperor, and the others heard that, they felt a bit awkward.

    Earlier, their hearts had stirred, and their blood had heated up too.

    ¡°Daoist brothers, do you perhaps know who that woman is?¡± the Dark Mountain Yao Emperor couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Ye Luo took a moment to calm himself. Then, as if afraid he¡¯d be overhead, he transmitted to the others, ¡°That¡¯s the supreme expert of the Demons¡¯ Elysium, the ancestral figure the world¡¯s demonic cultivators revere.¡±

    Red Pine, Dark Mountain, Blue Ox, and Wang Zhuofu froze in ce as if they¡¯d been struck by lightning.

    ¡­¡­

    A burbling stream flecked with starlight.

    Su Yi stood by the water¡¯s edge, took out a jug of wine, and drank with relish before finally speaking. ¡°Enough. If you want to attack,e at me.¡±

    The young woman stood nearby. She was a scrawny, pitiful sight, and she said weakly, ¡°Big Brother Su, do you really think I¡¯d throw stones at someone trapped down a well?¡±

    Su Yi sighed. ¡°There¡¯s no one else around, so stop acting weak. The masses don¡¯t know your true personality or appearance, but how could I not know? You¡¯re an ancestral figure of the Demonist path, yet you insist on acting pitiful. If word got out, wouldn¡¯t it disgrace the Demons¡¯ Elysium?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said the young woman. Her lustrous lips curved into a smile. ¡°Over the years, I¡¯ve lost to you seven times, and you¡¯ve struck me seven times. You¡¯ve long since seen through all of my secrets. That¡¯s why I say no one in this world understands me better than you.¡±

    Her soft voice was like the music of the heavens. It was enough to soften even one¡¯s bones, but the subtle provocation in her words lent them an ambiguous quality.

    Were any other cultivator to hear them, they¡¯d likely have been dazzled, their soul overpowered as they sank into fantasy.

    However, Su Yi felt a headacheing on, and the corners of his lips twitched. This demoness hasn¡¯t changed a bit. Everything she says sounds soul-stirringly ambiguous.

    But Su Yi also knew that her mood could shift at the drop of a hat. She was one person when they were together, but someone else entirely with other people.

    ¡°It¡¯s just as you say. To me, this is indeed the perfect opportunity for me to overpower you.¡± The young woman¡¯s smile suddenly faded, and she walked up to the banks of the stream and stood beside Su Yi.

    She gazed down at the water and her own delicate reflection. ¡°But I also said that when I fought you, I disdained exploiting your vulnerable moments. You might well have trump cards capable of contending with me, but in a true sh of cultivation bases, you¡¯re surely no match for me.¡±

    The young woman¡¯s voice suddenly changed. There was none of its former softness. Instead, it had an aloof quality and a unique maism.

    Her entire disposition underwent a dramatic transformation. Just standing there, her slender figure seemed utterly majestic. She was unmatched in her beauty, and she gazed down upon the masses with contempt.

    ¡°The gap between the Profound Illumination Realm and the Imperial Apex Realm really is quiterge,¡± Su Yi admitted. ¡°I was once the greatest expert of the Imperial Apex Realm, and I¡¯m naturally aware that if I wanted to defeat you in my current state, I¡¯d have to use the greatest trump cards at my disposal. But if I did, it would surely lead to one of us dying.¡±

    The young woman shed him a charming smile. Her starry eyes sparkled inscrutably as she stared intently at him. ¡°Earlier, I was worried that after emerging from the cycle of samsara, you¡¯d be a different person. Now¡­ I can rest assured.¡±

    As she spoke, shepletely disregarded Su Yi¡¯s gaze, undid the buttons of her clothes, and stripped. Soon, she waspletely naked.

    Her snowy, delicate figure was on full disy. Every detail was within Su Yi¡¯s field of view.

    But she didn¡¯t care at all. Her smooth, lustrous legs carried her into the stream.

    From behind, her shoulders seemed as if they¡¯d been carved by a master artisan. Her waist was thin, and her back had moving curves. Beneath her lower back, she had smooth curves as ample as the full moon¡­

    Whoosh~

    The waters flowed by, and mist filled the air.

    As the young woman¡¯s delicate figure sank into the water, she stretched outfortably. Only her beautiful face stuck out of the water.

    Su Yi watched from beginning to end, but she didn¡¯t seem at all bashful. No, this seemed perfectly natural to her.

    Rather, she didn¡¯t mind Su Yi seeing her.

    Su Yi naturally didn¡¯t look away, either.

    But seeing her body entirely uncovered had still shaken his heart and stirred his soul.

    ¡°Big Brother Su, how about we bathe together?¡± The young womanughed from within the stream.

    Herughter was charming, and her eyes were bright and beautiful. She was like a goddess from the nine heavens descending upon the mortal realm, and her unmatched beauty made heaven and earth seem dimmer byparison.

    In Su Yi¡¯s eyes, she really was an unmatched beauty, like a painting he just couldn¡¯t look away from.

    But before long, his gazended on her right arm. It was as smooth and fair as ivory, but it was wrapped in numerous ck chains, each as thin as string.

    Upon closer inspection, there were thirteen of them.

    Those were ¡°Dao-Sealing Demon Chains¡±!

    They looked like bracelets, but they could seal and suppress the cultivation base.

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been that long since west saw each other, but you¡¯re using four more Dao-Sealing Demon Chains thanst time. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re on the verge of losing control of your cultivation base?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose.

    The young woman froze, stunned, then bit down on her pink lower lip. ¡°There are so many beautiful parts of me you could look at, so why are you ignoring them and focusing on my cultivation base instead?¡±

    Su Yi rubbed his forehead. ¡°Fine, I don¡¯t care then.¡±

    Here, he turned around and was just about to leave when the young woman cried out, ¡°Wait! Su Xuanjun, if you dare to leave, then I don¡¯t care if I¡¯m taking advantage of your temporary weakness. I¡¯ll just suppress you, take you with me, and have you warm my bed and serve in my chambers!"

    ¡®Warm your bed and serve in your chambers?¡¯ Su Yi burst into coldughter, then turned and left.

    How could he possibly concern himself with such threats?

    But before he¡¯d gotten far, the young woman called out once more. ¡°Fine, fine! Su Xuanjun, you¡¯re the strongest of all. I admit defeat. I won¡¯t tease you anymore, okay?¡±

    She sounded a bit helpless, and a bit vexed.

    Su Yi turned around and saw the young woman breathing heavily and gnashing her teeth, as if she wanted to skin him alive.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but smile. He put his hands behind his back and sauntered over. ¡°I see it now. You¡¯vee here to ask something of me, haven¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 1084 - Tricked

    Chapter 1084 - Tricked

    The stream burbled, and mist filled the air.

    The young woman rose out of the water, stood in the air, and took out a fiery red dress, with which she covered her naked body.

    Next, she extended her soft, jade-like hand and tied her loose hair behind her head. Furthermore, she stuck a pin made of white bone through her hair at an angle.

    All of a sudden, her disposition seemedpletely different.

    She was like an unearthly immortal beauty, unmatched in her generation, with a proud, contemptuous air. As her inscrutable, starry gaze examined her surroundings, her eyes shone with faint purple light. She seemed utterly dignified and majestic.

    The surroundingndscape descended into a strange silence as an invisible pressure bore down on it. It seemed as if even heaven and earth were bowing in submission!

    Her red dress swayed around her as she stepped through the sky and arrived before Su Yi, her delicate face now utterly dignified.

    This was the Heavensdeath Demon Empress¡¯s true appearance!

    Her movingly pitiful, charming demeanor was just another facet of her personality.

    ¡°Brother Su, I really do have a request for you,¡± the Heavensdeath Demon Empress said softly.

    She stopped right in front of Su Yi, and her rosy lips parted. ¡°As you know, my cultivation base has long since reached the peak of the Imperial Apex Realm. Although I¡¯m not as strong as you were then, I¡¯ve still reached the very end of the Profound Dao.¡±

    A momentter, she sighed. ¡°To inhabitants of the Wilds, that effectively means reaching the end of the Grand Dao. Reaching a higher level is harder than ascending the heavens.¡±

    ¡°The worst part is, I cultivate the most ancient legacy of the Demonist path, the Nine Revolutions Fortune Incantation. This legacy is wondrous, but it has a major downside: if I don¡¯t make progress, I¡¯ll regress!

    ¡°And if my cultivation base ebbs, that would be no different from falling from the pinnacle of the Grand Dao into an endless abyss. If that happens, I¡¯ll never be able to reach greater heights in this lifetime.

    ¡°Over the years, I¡¯ve had no choice but to use Dao-Sealing Demon Chains to suppress my cultivation base and maintain my peak condition.

    ¡°But I¡¯m already using thirteen of them, and I can¡¯t suppress my cultivation any further. If things go on like this, the Dao-Sealing Demon Chains will lose effect, and then¡­ my long-suppressed cultivation base is sure to eruptpletely. I won¡¯t be able to control it, and I¡¯ll surely meet my end. Even my soul will scatter.¡±

    Here, the Heavensdeath Demon Empress couldn¡¯t help but let out a long sigh.

    Her talent was enough to dazzle any era, and her cultivation base made her an ancestral figure amongst the world¡¯s Demonist factions!

    But when she discussed the problems with her cultivation base, she couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless.

    She could only discuss things like this with Su Yi.

    ¡°Are you saying you want to undergo reincarnation and cultivate all over again?¡± Su Yi said thoughtfully.

    At the peak of his past life, he too had spent years trapped in the Imperial Apex Realm. He understood the Heavensdeath Demon Empress¡¯s predicament.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not like you. I don¡¯t have the courage to cast away my peak cultivation base. Furthermore, I know that even if I reincarnate, I won¡¯t necessarily be able to achieve my current sess.¡± The Heavensdeath Demon Empress shook her head. ¡°After all, far too much can go wrong in pursuit of the Grand Dao. Reincarnation means a new start, and at my weakest, even a strong wind could be enough to kill me.¡±

    Su Yi understood this well, but a momentter, he realized something. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve already found a way to resolve your difficulties?¡±

    A gratified smile appeared on the Heavensdeath Demon Empress¡¯s face, and she sighed, ¡°Few in the Wilds really understand me, and of them, you know me best of all, Brother Su.¡±

    Su Yiughed dryly. ¡°Enough, don¡¯t try to bewitch me. Just tell me the method you¡¯ve found.¡±

    She looked askance at him, but in the end, she suppressed the urge to tease him. ¡°A few years ago, a self-proimed representative of a faction of the stars beyond the Wilds came looking for me. He said they wanted to cooperate with me, and that if I assisted them, they¡¯d help resolve the difficulties with my cultivation.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze focused, and he listened with rapt attention.

    ¡°Their faction was called the Nine Heavens Pavilion. Apparently, they¡¯re from a ce called the Heavenly Prayer Star Realm, and they control an extremely powerful, taboo Law¡­.¡±

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress continued, ¡°They said that they wanted me to rally the Wilds¡¯ Demonist factions to seek out treasures of the era before recorded history. In exchange, they offered to give me secret tomes with information about the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension.¡±

    Here, she looked at Su Yi in confusion. ¡°Brother Su, why haven¡¯t you reacted to this at all? Don¡¯t tell me you already know about the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension?¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t hide it. ¡°I haven¡¯t just heard about that; I know about the Nine Heavens Pavilion too. Back in the Netherworld, I even killed several of their disciples.¡±

    After a brief, stunned pause, the Heavensdeath Demon Empress looked intrigued. ¡°Might you tell me about it? Those Nine Heavens Pavilion guys irritate the snot out of me. Everyst one of them looks down their nose at everyone around them. If I didn¡¯t need to resolve the difficulties with my cultivation base, I would have long since reduced them to ash!¡±

    As she said this, her expression filled with irrepressible murderous intent.

    From this, it was clear that she¡¯d umted a lot of discontent from her interactions with the Nine Heavens Pavilion.

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story,¡± said Su Yi. Instead of going into all the details, he told her some of what he knew about the Nine Heavens Pavilion, Church of the River of Stars, and Studio of the Heart.

    Furthermore, he didn¡¯t hide anything. He told her the secrets of the Wilds¡¯ lost history, and the mysterious catastrophe that destroyed the Dark and Gold Star Realm.

    He also told her that all of these orthodoxies from the stars beyond shared the same goals: gathering Dark and Gold Essence, and seeking out the secrets of reincarnation.

    After learning all this, the Heavensdeath Demon Empress couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Her beautiful face shifted erratically, and she sank into a long silence.

    Finally, she muttered, ¡°No wonder those Nine Heavens Pavilion people crossed the stars just to seek out Dark and Gold Essence and the secrets of reincarnation. So, the Dark and Gold Star Realm was once utterly glorious and resplendent, and it was seen as the origin of the countless Daos of the starry skies¡­¡±

    Then, her eyes gradually lit up. ¡°Brother Su, based on what you told me, if I gather Dark and Gold Essence and refine it, I¡¯ll have an opportunity to break past the Profound Unity Realm and enter the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension. Is that right?¡±

    She was, after all, the founder of the Demons¡¯ Elysium and the leading expert of the Wilds¡¯ Demonist cultivators. Based purely on Su Yi¡¯s description of these secrets, she keenly grasped the opportunity therein. Furthermore, her guess was quite close to the truth!

    Su Yi sipped from a jug of wine, then said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Although the history and Daos of that forgotten era have long since been buried, Dark and Gold Essence is still the most fundamental energy of the Dark and Gold Star Realm, the source of this entire Star Realm¡¯s Laws. If you master and refine it, it won¡¯t just let your cultivation base undergo metamorphosis. You can also challenge the Three Realms of the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension and be a World King.¡±

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress was visibly excited. Her red dress swayed around her, and her chest heaved.

    Her aloof, prideful disposition and calm majesty gave way to utter delight and excitement.

    It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t keep her cool, but that she realized the value of the secrets Su Yi had just shared with her. If word got out, it¡¯d be enough to make any Imperial Apex cultivator lose control. None of them would be able to remain seated!

    A momentter, she bit down on her lower lip and said in a soft, pleasing voice, ¡°Big Brother Su, you didn¡¯t tell me all of this in hopes that I¡¯d repay you with my body, did you?¡±

    Her beautiful eyes shone. She was utterly charming, and her voice was utterly enticing and provocative.

    Su Yi frowned. ¡°You¡¯re still on about that?¡±

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress pouted, and her charm receded. ¡°I just want to repay you for enlightening me, that¡¯s all, but you refuse to ept my good intentions. If I didn¡¯t know you loved ¡®frolicking amidst the flowers¡¯ and that you frequently indulged in amorous affairs, I¡¯d suspect there was something wrong with a certain body part of yours.¡±

    As she spoke, her gaze traveled down Su Yi¡¯s body and deliberately lingered there.

    Su Yiughed coldly. ¡°When I dual cultivate with other women, I experience the joys of a sublimation of the flesh and spirit. Were I to dual cultivate with a demoness like you, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯d be no different from a fierce battle. A moment¡¯s incaution, and you¡¯d strip me of my power and leave me nothing but dried-up bones.¡±

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress batted her starry eyes, and she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°So, Su Xuanjun is afraid I¡¯ll eat him.¡±

    Here, Su Yi decided to change the subject. ¡°Did you agree to work with the Nine Heavens Pavilion?¡±

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress snatched Su Yi¡¯s wine jug away, took a big swig, then said, ¡°I naturally agreed to help them. We¡¯re using each other, that¡¯s all. It¡¯s not like I agreed to be their ve.

    ¡°s, even though I dispatched the forces of the Wilds¡¯ various Demonist orthodoxies, and even though I did indeed find a few treasures left over from the lost era, none were Dark and Gold Treasures.¡±

    Here, she sighed, and she sounded quite mncholy.

    But Su Yi realized that something wasn¡¯t quite right. ¡°Who told you they weren¡¯t Dark and Gold Treasures?¡±

    ¡°The Nine Heavens Pavilion.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly. ¡°Where are those treasures now?¡±

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress said casually. ¡°Some, I gave to the Nine Heavens Pavilion. Others, I tossed into my immortal cave at the Demons¡¯ Elysium.¡±

    Here, she seemed to realize something, and her brow furrowed. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ I was tricked?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re only just now realizing how stupid you were?¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but rub his forehead. ¡°In my past life, I gathered a bunch of Dark and Gold Treasures too. Although I couldn¡¯t figure out their secrets, I kept them in my treasury. But look at you! You didn¡¯t understand them at all, but you carelessly believed the Nine Heavens Pavilion¡¯s lie. You deserved to get tricked.¡±

    It was only recently, during his time in Profound Sky Academy, that he used the Mysterious Truths of the End to discern the Dark and Gold Ruler¡¯s secrets. In doing so, he learned the secrets of Dark and Gold Essence.

    He was naturally well aware that the Heavensdeath Demon Empress couldn¡¯t possibly have figured out which treasures in the pile were Dark and Gold Treasures.

    When she heard Su Yi¡¯s words, the Heavensdeath Demon Empress¡¯s face filled with murderous intent, and her eyes shone with imposing purple radiance. She gnashed her teeth. ¡°Those Nine Heavens Pavilion Bastards really are no good!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back and teach them a lesson!¡± The Heavensdeath Demon Empress turned to leave. She was obviously furious and intent on finding the members of the Nine Heavens Pavilion to settle the score.

    However, Su Yi pulled her back. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? It¡¯s not like they¡¯ve left the Wilds. We¡¯ll make them pay you back¡ªwith interest¡ªsooner orter. Besides, if you try to settle the score now, you¡¯ll only alert them and ruin the big picture.¡±

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress abruptly stopped in her tracks. After a moment¡¯s silence, she stared intently at Su Yi, then burst intoughter. ¡°I just knew there was no way you wouldn¡¯t help me, Big Brother Su.¡±

    Su Yi looked at her in confusion. ¡°???¡±

 Chapter 1085 - Explosive Fury

    Chapter 1085 - Explosive Fury

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress¡¯s red dress zed like fire, and her skin was as fair as snow. She was like a peerless, unearthly immortal beauty, utterly charming.

    But Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. How could he fail to realize that her earlier disy of anger was just an act?

    She was trying to get him to ask her to stay!

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Su Yi said, ¡°I can help you, but you have to promise me something.¡±

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress batted her beautiful eyes. ¡°Big Brother Su, never mind promising you one thing. Even if you asked for a hundred promises, I¡¯d be willing. Go ahead and ask.¡±

    She looked attentive.

    Su Yi beckoned to her. ¡°Come a little closer.¡±

    Who knows what kind of embarrassing acts the Heavensdeath Demon Empress was picturing, but she froze, and her fair face flushed red. When she spoke, her voice was charming, soft, and timid. ¡°You¡¯re not going to hit me like you did before, are you?¡±

    In the blink of an eye, this ancestral figure amongst the world¡¯s Demonist cultivators transformed into an unparalleled enchantress. Her eyes were like limpid pools, and she was timid and meek. Her charm ran bone-deep, and it was enough to set even a Buddha¡¯s most basal desires aze.

    As she spoke, she walked up to Su Yi in light airy steps and lowered her head. She held her hands in front of her, as if she were offering herself up to him.

    A momentter, the Heavensdeath Demon Empress felt a stinging pain.

    Su Yi was pinching her delicate, crystalline right ear, and he ruthlessly twisted it. The pain made her frown, and she furiously raised her leg to kick him.

    Su Yi tightened his grip on her ear and said out of nowhere, ¡°If you dare fight back, I won¡¯t help you.¡±

    The founder of the Demons¡¯ Elysium instantly gave up the struggle, but her beautiful eyes shone with vexation as she sputtered, ¡°Su Xuanjun, how immature are you!? Let go already!¡±

    She was frantic with anger, and her ample chest heaved beneath her red dress.

    ¡°If you try and sneakily use charm arts against me again, I won¡¯t stop with simply pinching your ear,¡± Su Yi snorted coldly as he let go.

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress had already lost to him seven times. He¡¯d long since learned the unpredictable demoness¡¯s quirks.

    For instance, that her right ear was her most sensitive spot, followed by her buttocks¡­

    Now, although all Su Yi had done was pinch her ear, her face flushed bright red, and her delicate figure quivered. She looked utterly bashful and vexed.

    But she learned her lesson, and she indeed started behaving herself.

    Su Yi had finally vented his irritation, too. Heunched into questions about the Nine Heavens Pavilion.

    Before long, he learned that nine experts of the Nine Heavens Pavilions had appeared in the Wilds. Their leader was a Warden!

    There were also three Executioners and five Jailers.

    Their forces were currently stationed in Thousand Net City, not far from the Demons¡¯ Elysium¡¯s ancestral ground.

    The Nine Heavens Pavilion had three Heavenly Libationers, Seven Wardens, Eighteen Executioners, and a throng of Jailers.

    The Warden who¡¯de to the Wilds was ranked sixth!

    ording to the Heavensdeath Demon Empress, the Sixth Warden was a mighty expert of the Profound Unity Realm, and he was extremely shrewd.

    It seems a portion of the Nine Heavens Pavilion¡¯s forces went to the Netherworld, while the rest came to the Wilds, thought Su Yi.

    Back in the Netherworld, he slew a group of Nine Heavens Pavilion experts led by Executioner Hong Ying. He wasn¡¯t at all surprised to learn that their forces had appeared in the Wilds, too.

    ¡°Now that we¡¯re on the subject, I heard those Nine Heavens Pavilion people talking about how your youngest disciple has long since started working with the Church of the River of Stars,¡± the Heavensdeath Demon Empress said suddenly.

    ¡°Furthermore, they said experts of the Church of the River of Stars have long since taken up residence in the Grotto of Abstruse Force.

    ¡°But I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s true or not. After all, that little disciple of yours is quite impressive. I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to take her down without fully unsealing my cultivation base.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed.

    He wouldn¡¯t have guessed this. Pi Mo was colluding with the Studio of the Heart, while Qing Tang was working with the Church of the River of Stars! After a moment¡¯s silence, Su Yi said, ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to get to the bottom of this.¡±

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress said, ¡°Do you need my help?¡±

    Su Yiughed derisively. ¡°What a sham. So much happened in the Grotto of Abstruse Force after my reincarnation, but I didn¡¯t see you getting involved.¡±

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empressughed dismissively. ¡°Those are the Grotto of Abstruse Force¡¯s affairs. Never mind me, not even Bald Donkey Inkstone Heart of the Little Western Paradise got involved, right?¡±

    She paused, her eyes sparkling and her voice full ofughter. ¡°Besides, I only care about you, Su Xuanjun. I¡¯ve never concerned myself with anyone else. When word spread of your death, I was certain that you wouldn¡¯t just up and die so easily.

    ¡°And indeed, when I went to the Little Western Paradise to see Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart, the bald donkey warned me not to get involved in the Grotto of Abstruse Force¡¯s affairs.

    ¡°He¡¯d have died before exining why, but how could I not guess?

    ¡°In the time that followed, I continuously sought out information. When I learned that your eldest disciple had sent his forces to the Netherworld on multiple asions, I grew increasingly certain that you were still alive!¡±

    Here, the corners of her lips curved into a smug grin. ¡°Now, it seems I was right on the mark.¡±

    But Su Yi was in no mood to discuss any of this. ¡°Once I¡¯ve resolved these enmities, I¡¯ll naturally help you deal with the experts of the Nine Heavens Pavilion. When the timees, all you need to do is split the Dark and Gold Treasures with me. I¡¯ll help you absorb and refine Dark and Gold Essence. That will be enough to resolve the difficulties with your cultivation.¡±

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress straightforwardly agreed.

    A momentter, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You really don¡¯t need my help?¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°This is my business.¡±

    His tone was casual, but his words seemed incontrovertible.

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress said, ¡°Very well. Should you ever need my help, all you have to do is call. No matter where I am, I¡¯lle running.¡±

    Su Yi waved. ¡°That¡¯s all for now, then.¡±

    With that, he turned and left.

    But before he¡¯d gotten far, he paused and frowned. ¡°Why are you following me?¡±

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress was indeed following him.

    ¡°I¡¯m just seeing you off. I absolutely won¡¯t interfere in your affairs,¡± she sighed. ¡°After all, it¡¯s been a long, long time since west saw each other. It was only after you left that I realized that, throughout the Wilds, there was no one else I could really bare my heart to. Now, we¡¯ve finally reunited. Can you¡­ can you truly bear to send me away?¡±

    Even her gaze was mncholy.

    Su Yi felt a headacheing on. He paid her no heed, but he continued without argument.

    Behind him, a smug grin tugged at the Heavensdeath Demon Empress¡¯s lips, and she followed him.

    A bonfire zed beneath the night sky.

    When they saw Su Yi return, Bai Yi, Ye Luo, and the others sighed in relief.

    Earlier, they¡¯d worried that Su Yi and the Heavensdeath Demon Empress might fight. The thought was truly anxiety-provoking.

    ¡°I just knew that demoness wouldn¡¯t dare oppose His Excellency Su!¡± The Blue Ox Yao Emperorughed heartily, a toadyish look on his face.

    ¡°Which ¡®demoness?¡¯¡± A cold, aloof, dignified voice rang out.

    The Blue Ox Yao Emperor froze, then stiffened. A waterfall of cold sweat poured down him, and he was so scared that his soul almost left his body.

    Only then did they see the fair woman in a red dress following Su Yi. She was like a peerless immortal beauty of her generation, an unearthly stunner, and a formless majesty emanated from her.

    Ye Luo, Bai Yi, the Red Pine Yao Emperor, and the others gasped. Their hearts shook.

    Earlier, the Heavensdeath Demon Empress had been covered in dirt, and her long hair was a mess. She¡¯d looked like a young refugee, a pitiful sight. She even sounded timid when she spoke.

    But now, she seemed like apletely different person. She was like a sovereign overlooking thendscape, and her every gesture contained suffocating majesty.

    The Blue Ox Yao Emperor almost cried. He wanted nothing more than to p himself across the face.

    He¡¯d just barely escaped the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡¯s wrath, only to offend the demon ancestor of the world¡¯s Demonist cultivators!

    This feeling really left him on the verge of a mental breakdown. He finally understood what it meant to want to cry, yet find no tears.

    But then, the Heavensdeath Demon Empressughed. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re right. I truly wouldn¡¯t dare oppose ¡®His Excellency Su.¡¯¡±

    Everyone was startled and bewildered. They couldn¡¯t quite figure out her intentions.

    Su Yi naturally couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to the Middle Province.¡±

    He¡¯d learned quite a bit from the Heavensdeath Demon Empress, and he had no desire to linger in the Ten Directions Yao Mountains any longer.

    ¡°Master, is Her Excellency Heavensdeath going to travel with us?¡± Bai Yi couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°No need to pay any attention to her,¡± said Su Yi. His hands were behind his back, and he was already walking off.

    Bai Yi, Ye Luo, and Wang Zhuofu hurriedly caught up.

    The Red Pine, Dark Mountain, and Blue Ox Yao Emperors saw them off. It was only when they reached the edges of the Ten Directions Yao Mountains that they stopped and waved farewell.

    After Su Yi andpany faded from view, the Blue Ox Yao Emperor copsed, his butt hitting the ground as he breathed in ragged gasps.

    It was a pathetic, amusing sight, but neither the Red Pine Yao Emperor nor the Dark Mountain Yao Emperorughed at him.

    Had anyone else offended both the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force and the Heavendeath Demon Empress at once, they likely would have died a long time ago!

    The Blue Ox Yao Emperor was extremely fortunate to have escaped with his life.

    ¡°The Wilds are in for quite a spectacle!¡± sighed the Red Pine Yao Emperor.

    ¡°The legend has returned. Who knows how many waves he¡¯ll stir up? I can see it now: he¡¯ll soon settle the score with the entire Abstruse Force Alliance!¡± The Dark Mountain Yao Emperor said gravely.

    The borate, multiyered deathtrap Pi Mo had arranged in the Ten Directions Yao Mountains had obviously been intended to destroy his master¡¯s reincarnation. No matter his reasons, this was certain to provoke his master¡¯s wrath!

    ¡°If Pi Mo sends anyone to the Ten Directions Yao Mountains to me or chastise us, kill them!¡± The Red Pine Yao Emperor immediately made his choice, and he boiled over with murderous intent.

    It was on that very night that word of the grand battle deep in the wilderness of the Ten Directions Yao Mountains spread as if it had grown wings. It soon reached the Abstruse Force Alliance.

    When word arrived, Pi Mo was alone and enjoying a drink.

    After hearing this news, he sank into silence.

    His expression gradually darkened, and the veins bulged on his forehead.

    In the end, he flung and shattered his cup, then kicked over the table.

    He¡¯d descended into an unprecedented fit of rage!

    Murderous intent filled the entire grand hall.

 Chapter 1086 - A Hostage

    Chapter 1086 - A Hostage

    Pi Mo had always had a steady heart.

    The other eight legacy disciples of the Grotto of Abstruse Force said that he¡¯d stand tall and unmoving even when buffeted by winds on all sides.

    In the Wilds, they said that Pi Mo¡¯s emotions didn¡¯t show on his face.

    But now, he¡¯d descended into a rare fit of explosive fury. His ns had failedpletely!

    He didn¡¯t care about his dead pawns. The lives of Garuda and the Yao Emperors had never meant anything to him.

    What really enraged him was the strength Su Yi had disyed in that grand battle!

    Breaking the Heavenly Yao Refines the Firmament Combat Formation didn¡¯t amount to much. What startled Pi Mo was that neither Elder Yin nor the Starry Combat Diagram could touch Su Yi!

    Pi Mo sank into silence, his expression shifting and uncertain. ¡°Can a Profound Illumination cultivator¡­ really be that strong?¡±

    The trap he¡¯d arranged was enough to kill even the Wilds¡¯ Profound Unity experts!

    Who¡¯d have thought that it¡¯d still fail in the end?

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been startled?

    The table had overturned, and the cups and tes were in ruins. The atmosphere within the grand hall was murderous and stifled, but as time passed, Pi Mo gradually calmed down from his explosive outburst.

    ¡°After this battle, there¡¯s no way Master will show me any leniency. Furthermore, when word spreads throughout the Wilds, it¡¯s sure to invite all sorts of guesses and criticism!

    ¡°When people discover that Su Yi really is Master¡¯s reincarnation, they¡¯re sure to curse and spit upon me¡­¡±

    A chill coursed through Pi Mo¡¯s heart.

    He didn¡¯t care if others cursed him behind his back, but he knew that if his fears came to pass, the alliance he¡¯d founded in his master¡¯s name would descend into turmoil. It was even highly likely that it would fall apart!

    It wasn¡¯t just a matter of being viewed as a traitor to his sect and his master. It wasn¡¯t just a matter of being spat upon. Even his Abstruse Force Alliance would likely split!

    After all, the Abstruse Force Alliance wasn¡¯t a monolith.

    The factions subordinate to the Abstruse Force Alliance had joined in the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡¯s name!

    If the popce knew with certainty that the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force had returned, and furthermore, that his first disciple was a traitor, how could the factions subordinate to the alliance possibly follow their orders any longer?

    Worst of all, the grand battle in the wilderness of the Ten Directions Yao Mountains proved how terrifyingly strong the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡¯s reincarnation was.

    Numerous Profound Serenity Realm Yao Emperors had joined forces, but Su Yi had practically routed the whole group. Who beneath the heavens could disregard the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡¯s reincarnation now?

    The Swordmaster of Abstruse Force had once been the sovereign of the Wilds, the man whose sword suppressed the heavens. Pi Mo was far too keenly aware of how powerful his master¡¯s influence over the Wilds was.

    He didn¡¯t even need to think to know that if his master so much as raised his arm, countless major factions would rally to his cause!

    Even long-secluded old fossils would step forth to assist them!

    But that didn¡¯t worry Pi Mo.

    He knew all that full well, but he was equally certain that his master would do no such thing.

    His master had always taken care not to ¡°publicly air his dirtyundry.¡± Even if he was ruthlessly determined to get even with the entire Abstruse Force Alliance, he¡¯d do it himself. He wouldn¡¯t borrow external power.

    ¡°Master won¡¯t borrow others¡¯ hands to take me down, but so long as others know he still lives, the factions under my banner will be a pack of fence sitters¡­

    ¡°No, I have to resolve this as soon as possible! Otherwise, my situation will only get worse!¡±

    Pi Mo took a deep breath, and his eyes shed with determination.

    He took out the Primordial Hellscape Painting and slowly unfurled it.

    It depicted a blood-soaked vision of purgatory, except for the corner of the painting. There, misty light surged, outlining an immortal cave.

    A three-eyed toad that looked as if it had been forged out of immortal gold crouched before the cave¡¯s entrance.

    This was the Three-Eyed Golden Toad Pi Mo called ¡°Emissary.¡±

    ¡°Did everything go smoothly? I¡¯m sure you were sessful. After all, Yin Wen brought even the Starry Combat Diagram. That¡¯d be enough to deal with even the Wilds¡¯ Profound Unity Emperors. Killing the Profound Illumination Realm Su Yi ought to have been as easy as turning over your hand,¡± the Three-Eyed Golden Toad said in a low, muffled voice. He seemed quite smug.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Pi Mo lowered his head. ¡°Emissary, our operation ended in failure.¡±

    The Three-Eyed Golden Toad was stunned, then so startled that it almost leaped into the air. It cried out in disbelief, ¡°Failure!? How could we possibly have failed!?¡±

    Pi Mo promptly exined the situation in detail.

    After hearing the full story, the Three-Eyed Golden Toadunched into a series of curses, its voice booming like thunder. ¡°Worthless, the lot of them! All that power, and they couldn¡¯t kill a single Profound Illumination Realm cultivator? How ridiculous is that?¡±

    The toad had obviously lost control of its emotions.

    In the past, Pi Mo would have endured in silence, but this time, he couldn¡¯t help but interject, ¡°Emissary, it¡¯s already happened. If you ask me, we¡¯d best meet with the young mistress and report this to her right away. Otherwise, the longer this goes on, the more severe the problem will be.¡±

    The Three-Eyed Golden Toad said furiously, ¡°Are you telling me what to do?¡±

    Pi Mo said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m simply giving voice to the truth. Emissary, don¡¯t forget that Feng Ji and Fei Yun have already met with disaster. Now, Fellow Daoist Yin Wen has tragically fallen too. After such grievous losses, don¡¯t tell me you really intend to treat my master¡¯s reincarnation as just another ordinary Profound illumination Emperor?¡±

    He paused, then snorted coldly. ¡°Based on my understanding of my master, he won¡¯t kill his way into the Abstruse Force Alliance until he¡¯s learned the truth!¡±

    The Three-Eyed Golden Toad was stunned. It seemed it couldn¡¯t imagine that the ever-respectful Pi Mo would dare rebuke it like this.

    Here, Pi Mo took a deep breath and sped his fist. ¡°Please calm your fury, Emissary, and report this to the young mistress as soon as possible!¡±

    The Three-Eyed Golden Toad was obviously furious, but it knew this was no time to vent. Instead, it red coldly at Pi Mo and said emphatically, ¡°Just you wait!¡±

    It then opened its mouth and spat up a nine-inch, pitch-ck paint brush covered in strange, contorted cloud markings.

    It waved the brush through the air, and the tightly shut door to the immortal cave instantly opened. The toad hopped inside.

    Pi Mo thought to himself, Junior Apprentice Sister Song Chai, although the problem is not yet dire, if we don¡¯t suppress Master¡¯s bluster soon, the Abstruse Force Alliance really is finished¡­

    He¡¯d learned a long time ago that the former honorary disciple of the Grotto of Abstruse Force, Junior Apprentice Sister Song Chai, was just another guise of the young mistress of the Studio of the Heart.

    Still, in his heart, Pi Mo had always stubbornly thought of her as ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister Song Chai.¡±

    As if referring to her in this way could lessen the distance between them.

    A long time passed before the Three-Eyed Golden Toad emerged from the cave.

    Pi Mo¡¯s heart sank. Even now, Junior Apprentice Sister Song Chai isn¡¯t willing to see me!?

    ¡°The young mistress said that she¡¯s already certain that the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force was the one who killed Feng Ji and Fei Yun at Profound Sky Academy,¡± said the toad.

    One sentence, and Pi Mo¡¯s heart shook. Then, he instantly understood. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ My Master really does have the power to counter the Laws of Spirit Nirvana?¡±

    He¡¯d already inferred this, but now, hearing it confirmed, he still found it difficult to remain calm.

    Because he¡¯d decisively chosen to stand with the Studio of the Heart precisely because he¡¯d witnessed the strength of the Laws of Spirit Nirvana!

    This seemingly taboo power of the Laws left him convinced that no one in the Wilds could contend with it.

    Who¡¯d have thought that, after reincarnating anding back, his master would be able to achieve this? Pi Mo felt as if he¡¯d taken a vicious blow to the head. Tidal waves of astonishment coursed through his heart.

    The Three-Eyed Golden Toad paid no attention to Pi Mo¡¯s loss ofposure. It said coldly, ¡°That aside, shemanded that you were to buy us time. How you do it doesn¡¯t matter. She¡¯ll do her best to speed up her time in seclusion. As soon as she emerges, these problems will all be easily resolved.

    ¡°In the meantime, you can contact the forces of the Nine Heavens Pavilion and Church of the River of Stars. All you need to do is tell them that your master has grasped the secrets of reincarnation and the Dark and Gold Treasures. There¡¯s no way they¡¯ll be able to remain seated then.¡±

    Here, Pi Mo¡¯s heart stirred, and he instantly calmed down. ¡°I understand. She intends to drag them into this too, and borrow their hands to kill him!¡±

    The toad then spoke once more. ¡°Give me your Junior Apprentice Sister Jin Kui.¡±

    Pi Mo frowned. ¡°What do you intend to do, Emissary?¡±

    Whoosh!

    The toad swayed on its feet, then emerged from the Primordial Hellscape Painting and transformed into an old man in golden robes.

    His hair and willowy beard were white, and he had the air of a Daoist immortal. There was a silver vertical eye on his forehead, and he emanated a strange, unearthly aura.

    The Three-Eyed Golden Toad in human form said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll take her with me to see your master, then trade her life for the Starry Combat Diagram. Our founder forged that treasure personally, and no matter what, we cannot let it fall into an outsider¡¯s hands.¡±

    Pi Mo said, ¡°Emissary, my master has never concerned himself with other¡¯s threats. He won¡¯t lower his head, not even if you kill Jin Kui. Instead, he¡¯ll avenge her a hundred times over.¡±

    The Three-Eyed Golden Toadughed coldly. ¡°I¡¯m not going to fight him. All I want is to make an exchange. Don¡¯t tell me that treasure is more important to your master than his disciple¡¯s life?¡±

    Pi Mo silently shook his head.

    The Middle Province.

    One of the Nine Provinces of the Wilds.

    The Middle Province Wang Family was one of the greatest, most ancient ns in the Middle Province. Even by the standards of the Wilds as a whole, they were a first-rate faction. Their foundations were superior to even factions like the Six Great Daoist Sects!

    The Middle Province Wang Family¡¯s ancestral ground was atop Allmist Spirit Mountain.

    ¡°Young Master, this old servant has brought your allotment of medicines from the n for the month. I¡¯ve left them outside your door. Do you need anything else?¡± an aged voice rang out outside the room in which Wang Que was confined.

    ¡°Wait a moment, Uncle Yun.¡± Wang Que silently opened his eyes, rose, and pushed upon the door.

    ¡°What are your orders, Young Master?¡± The elderly servant outside smiled and greeted him.

    Wang Que¡¯s expression was gentle as he smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Yun, the restriction on this forbidden ground can no longer hold me.¡±

    The venerable old man¡¯s smile instantly froze, and he looked bbergasted. ¡°Young Master, what are you trying to do?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to chat and learn what¡¯s going on outside,¡± said Wang Que. As he spoke, he stepped through the doorway.

    Boom!

    The ancient power of the restriction covering the room rumbled and churned as Wang Que broke through it in a single step!

    ¡°Three hundred years! I¡¯ve finally stepped out of this cage,¡± Wang Que sighed and stretched.

    But the old man, Uncle Yun, was so startled that he fell to the floor!

 Chapter 1087 - Wang Queâ€™s Wrath

    <h4>Chapter 1087 - Wang Que¡¯s Wrath</h4>

    Wang Que stretched out his hand and helped Uncle Yun up. He said gently, ¡°Uncle Yun, I left the forbidden grounds with my own abilities. We haven¡¯t broken any of the family¡¯s rules, so what are you afraid of?¡±2

    Uncle Yun said in a quavering voice, ¡°Young Master, this old servant isn¡¯t afraid. Rather, I¡¯m afraid that if you leave these forbidden grounds, the family will punish me.¡±1

    Wang Que was stunned. ¡°Back then, my father said that I could leave these forbidden grounds once I touched the threshold of the Profound Unity Realm. I¡¯ve spent thest three hundred years focused on my cultivation, and I¡¯ve finally tempered it to the peak of the Profound Serenity Realm. Now, all I need is to undergo tribtion and I can step into Profound Unity. The family ought to be happy for me. Why would they punish you?¡±1

    ¡°Err¡­¡± Beads of cold sweat formed on Uncle Yun¡¯s forehead, and he gulped.0

    Wang Que realized that something wasn¡¯t right, and his brow furrowed. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me something happened?¡±1

    ¡°Young Master, the situation outside is far too dire. It¡¯s better that you don¡¯t know. Please, trust this old servant and wait a while longer. Soon, the family head wille to wee you back personally.¡± Uncle Yun lowered his head, not daring to meet Wang Que¡¯s gaze.0

    ¡°It seems something really did happen, something I don¡¯t know about.¡± Wang Que¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his entire body emanated an imposing aura, like an enraged sovereign. Uncle Yun suddenly struggled to even breathe.0

    ¡°Young Master¡­¡± Uncle Yun was just about to say something when Wang Que gently pressed his hand on his shoulder.0

    He whispered, ¡°Uncle Yun, you should take a nap.¡±0

    <em>Thud!</em>0

    Uncle Yun went limp as he fell to the ground, unconscious.0

    Wang Que promptly searched his soul.0

    A momentter, the qilin son of the Middle Province Wang Family, the bearer of the Five Virtues Physique and the fifth legacy disciple of the Grotto of Abstruse Force, looked ashen.0

    ¡°So, they kept me under house arrest at your orders, Pi Mo¡­¡± Wang Que muttered. Murderous intent umted within his heart.0

    It was only after viewing Uncle Yun¡¯s memories that he realized he¡¯d been used as a pawn, exploited by Pi Mo and his family elders, all to target his master¡¯s reincarnation!0

    This revtion both enraged and delighted him.0

    He was enraged that he¡¯d been used as bait, but he was delighted that his master most likely still lived!0

    Wang Que took a deep breath to calm himself. His expression regained its usual calm, and he left the forbidden grounds.0

    The n¡¯s main hall was thoroughlymplit.0

    The Wang Family¡¯s higher-ups were gathered here, frantically waiting for news.0

    Yesterday, they received word that the fish had taken the bait and entered the trap they¡¯did deep in the wilderness of the Ten Directions Yao Mountains.0

    However, they still didn¡¯t know the results of the grand battle sure to follow.0

    Family Head Wang Zhongyuan said gravely, ¡°Has anything happened to the high elder¡¯s soulmp?¡±0

    ¡°Nothing has changed,¡± said an old man.0

    ¡°Mm,¡± said Wang Zhongyuan. If the soulmp was normal, nothing had happened to their high elder.0

    But that knowledge still wasn¡¯t enough to reassure him.0

    Because this time, their target¡¯s status was far too extraordinary!0

    ¡°Family Head, if you ask me, there¡¯s no way that Su Yi person will escape this cmity!¡± A tall, white-haired old man holding a teacup said leisurely, ¡°After all, His Excellency Pi Mo arranged this trap himself. It¡¯s enough to eradicate even a Profound Unity expert, and there¡¯s even an expert of the Studio of the Heart to hold down the fort. How could they possibly fail to kill a Profound Illumination Emperor?¡±0

    Many others chimed in to voice their agreement.0

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Wang Zhongyuan sighed. ¡°But what if¡­ Su Yi really is the reincarnation of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force?¡±0

    A stifled silence instantly descended upon the grand hall.0

    All of the Wang Family elders reacted differently. Their eyes shed.0

    They¡¯d long since wondered the same thing. They just hadn¡¯t voiced it out loud.0

    ¡°Family Head, you¡¯re overthinking this,¡±ughed the white-haired older man. ¡°Even if we take a thousand steps back and assume that Su person really is the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡¯s reincarnation¡­ so what? Now that he reincarnated, he¡¯s just a Profound Illumination cultivator. He¡¯s nowhere nearparable to what he was like at his peak!¡±0

    Here, his gaze grew heavy, and he scanned the crowd. ¡°And if His Excellency Pi Mo¡¯s trap is enough to kill a Profound Unity cultivator with ease, how could it fail to kill a mere¡­ reincarnation?¡±0

    Quite a few others nodded slightly in agreement.0

    The white-haired old man then looked at Wang Zhongyuan and continued, ¡°Family Head, even if the situation were worse, we¡¯d have nothing to worry about. Don¡¯t forget that His Excellency Pi Mo stands behind us, as well as experts from the Studio of the Heart, a faction from outer space!¡±0

    Here, he raised his teacup to his lips and took a sip. ¡°Of course, that¡¯s just the worst-case scenario. I most certainly don¡¯t believe that Su person will make it out of the Ten Directions Yao Mountains alive.¡±0

    Most of the old-timers present felt much calmer.0

    However, Family Head Wang Zhongyuan¡¯s brow was still tightly knit, and his heart was not at peace.0

    Many years ago, he¡¯d had a personal audience with the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, and he was keenly aware of just how mighty and terrifying that legendary expert was.0

    He truly couldn¡¯t rest at ease until they heard the results!0

    Suddenly, a cold voice rang out from outside the grand hall. ¡°You old bastards really deserve to die!¡±0

    Every word went off like a crack of thunder, reverberating throughout the room.0

    The group¡¯s expressions shifted, and all of them looked outside the hall. There, beneath the cover of darkness, a dignified young man in jade-colored robes was walking right toward him.0

    He had a noble bearing, handsome features, and unparalleled elegance. This was none other than Wang Que.0

    However, his expression was dark and as cold as ice. His eyes shone with dense, entirely unconcealed murderous intent.0

    ¡°Que¡¯er?¡±1

    ¡°How did that boy leave the forbidden grounds?¡±0

    ¡°Who could be so brazen as to let him out without permission?¡±0

    The grand hall was instantly in uproar. All of the Wang Family old-timers were rmed, and their expressions shifted erratically.1

    ¡°Que¡¯er, what¡­ are you doing here?¡± Wang Zhongyuan shot to his feet, his expression shifting and uncertain.0

    Wang Que took a deep breath, then said with cool indifference, ¡°Father, I already know the truth. All I want to say is, it¡¯s not toote to mend your ways, but if you stubbornly refuse to change course, I¡¯ll be the first to punish those who dare to hurt my master!¡±0

    Numerous Wang Family old-timers were visibly enraged.0

    A powerfully built middle-aged man in purple bellowed, ¡°Impudent! Wang Que, you have no respect for your elders! This is no ce for you to speak. Leave immediately!¡±0

    Wang Queughed coldly, ¡°¡®No respect for my elders?¡¯ You confined me for three hundred years, and now, you¡¯re using me as bait to target my master¡¯s life. How can you still be so shameless as to proim yourselves my seniors?¡±0

    Here, he looked at Wang Zhongyuan and took a deep breath. ¡°Father, I can disregard everything the others did. All I want now is to ask you, the leader of my family, one simple question: were you¡­ involved in this attempt on my master¡¯s life?¡±0

    As he said this, his heart shook.0

    One of these men was his father, the other, his master. His situation tormented him, and his chest was full of lingering, irrepressible anger.0

    In the face of Wang Que¡¯s questions, Wang Zhongyuan¡¯s heart shook. He started to speak, then hesitated.0

    A beautiful older woman sighed. ¡°Que¡¯er, your father was simply carrying out orders. No matter how angry you are, you shouldn¡¯t take it out on him.¡±0

    Carrying out orders?0

    Wang Que fell silent.0

    But then, that white-haired old man said calmly, ¡°Que¡¯er, you¡¯re overthinking this. That Su person isn¡¯t your master at all. He¡¯s nothing but a despicable impersonator! We¡¯re working with Pi Mo to destroy this imposter and set the record straight!¡±0

    Wang Que burst intoughter, as if he¡¯d heard a joke as enormous as the heavens themselves. ¡°If Su Yi isn¡¯t my master, why would you use me as bait? Are you really muddle-headed enough to believe that a mere impersonator would enter the Ten Directions Yao Mountains to save me? What an absolute farce!¡±3

    The Wang Family old-timers were visibly ill at ease, and the white-haired elder¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Que¡¯er, this is no ce for you to kick up a fuss. Look at you! Your words are tantly treasonous!¡±0

    <em>ng!</em>0

    Wang Que drew a shining Dao Sword, his expression murderous as he said tly and emphatically, ¡°A master is like a father. You¡¯ve plotted against my master, and you¡¯re in no way worthy of being my elders! Call me traitorous if you want, but today, I¡¯ll punish the lot of you!¡±0

    <em>Boom!</em>0

    His aura exploded around him, and a terrifying pressure swept throughout the grand hall.0

    Many of the old-timers were stunned, and their expressions filled with astonishment.0

    Wang Que¡¯s aura was just too intense. His peak Profound Serenity Realm cultivation made most of the older-generation experts present pale byparison!0

    <em>Whap!</em>0

    The white-haired old man shattered the table in front of him, then shot to his feet, pointed at Wang Que, and bellowed, ¡°Wang Que! You¡¯re a descendant of the Wang Family. You¡¯d have to be sick and depraved to raise a hand against your elders!¡±0

    The middle-aged man in purple said calmly, ¡°Wang Que, do you realize that if you do this, it isn¡¯t just the Wang Family that will never forgive you? Your eldest apprentice brother, Pi Mo, and the Studio of the Heart, a faction from the stars beyond, won¡¯t let you off either!¡±0

    The murderous, oppressive atmosphere made it difficult to even breathe.0

    Wang Zhongyuan couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Que¡¯er, there¡¯s a lot you don¡¯t know. It¡¯s nowhere near as simple as you imagine. Please, don¡¯t do anything foolish. When the time is right, I¡¯ll naturally tell you everything.¡±1

    Wang Que gazed directly at Wang Zhongyuan, then said in a low, slightly raspy voice, ¡°Father, no matter what else you say, I already know the truth. If you too participated in this matter, I¡¯ll do everything in my power to atone on your behalf!¡±0

    Here, his gaze shifted. His eyes glinted with cold, sharp light, like the edge of his sword as he stared at the white-haired old man and the middle-aged man in purple. ¡°As for you, the ones who wish to hurt my master? You¡¯ll pay for what you¡¯ve done!¡±0

    He spoke with firm conviction.0

    The entire room fell silent.0

    Wang Que raised his sword and was just about to attack when cold, disdainfulughter suddenly rang out.0

    ¡°Tch, tch. You¡¯re a descendant of the Wang Family, yet you¡¯d attack your elders on ount of your master? What a filial boy you are!¡±

 Chapter 1088 - Iâ€™m Su Xuanjun, and Heâ€™s My Disciple

    <h4>Chapter 1088 - I¡¯m Su Xuanjun, and He¡¯s My Disciple</h4>

    Wang Que whipped around.0

    There, beneath the darkness of the night sky, he saw an old man in golden robes walking over from afar. He had the air of a Daoist immortal, and he¡¯d appeared out of nowhere.0

    There was a silver, vertical eye on his forehead. It was a strange, unsettling sight.0

    A middle-aged man in ink-ck robes walked alongside him.0

    ¡°Brother Xie! Why are you here?¡± The white-haired old man promptly rose and led the Wang Family higher-ups over. They all greeted the man in dark robes, one after another.0

    ¡°Que¡¯er, rein it in a little. The man in dark robes is High Elder Xie Yunchuan of the Divine Blue Lightning Sect. He¡¯s your eldest apprentice brother¡¯s right-hand man, and he has an extremely high status in the Abstruse Force Alliance,¡± Wang Zhongyuan transmitted without any change in expression. He feared nothing more than Wang Que implicating them.1

    But Wang Que didn¡¯t even look at Xie Yunchuan. Instead, his knife-like gaze was locked onto the old man in golden robes.0

    ¡°Should I take that as you being unconvinced, you ¡®filial¡¯ child?¡± The golden-robed old manughed derisively, mocking Wang Que without the slightest politeness right in front of the Wang Family higher-ups. It was a tant disy of contempt.0

    Everyone reacted differently.0

    Wang Que¡¯s eyes shed with murderous intent, and he was just about to say something when his father arrived by his side and transmitted, ¡°Que¡¯er, even if you hate me, please. This is no time to cause a disturbance. Take it as¡­ me begging you.¡±0

    Wang Que was stunned. He nced at his father out of the corner of his eyes, and he saw the deep concern all over his face.0

    His heart shook, and he felt aplex mixture of emotions, but he wasn¡¯t at all pleased.0

    When the ck-robed, middle-aged Xie Yunchuan saw this, he smiled and tried to smooth things over. ¡°Everyone, allow me to introduce you. This senior is an emissary from the Studio of the Heart. Even His Excellency holds him in the highest regard.¡±1

    The emissary of the Studio of the Heart!0

    Those present were visibly moved, and their expressions filled with reverence.0

    ¡°Senior, you¡¯ve graced us with ate-night visit, but we failed to wee you properly. Please, forgive us,¡± said the white-haired elder, going so far as to sp his fist and apologize. He couldn¡¯t have been any politer.0

    The golden-robed old man ran his fingers through his beard and said slowly, ¡°No need to waste words. I¡¯vee to the Wang Family with important business, but before we discuss that, I¡¯d like to request your assistance.¡±0

    The white-haired old man smiled. ¡°The opportunity to assist you is our honor. Might I ask what you¡¯d like us to assist you with, Senior?¡±0

    The other Wang Family higher-ups looked over.0

    The golden-robed old man, however, looked at Wang Que and motioned with his head toward him. He said coldly, ¡°First, detain the Wang Family¡¯s filial son. I have use for him.¡±0

    This light, airy deration startled everyone present. The atmosphere was instantly stifled and oppressive.0

    Wang Zhongyuan¡¯s expression abruptly shifted. He promptly stepped forward and sped his fist. ¡°Senior, if my son offended you, please, out of consideration for the Wang Family¡­¡±0

    The old man in golden robes snorted coldly and interrupted, ¡°All you need to do is carry out my orders!¡±0

    He spoke with dignity, and it was clearly an order.0

    Wang Zhongyuan¡¯s expression instantly turned unsightly.0

    The white-haired old man then whipped around and red at Wang Que. He bellowed, ¡°Scoundrel! Why haven¡¯t you apologized to our senior? Be quick about it!¡±0

    Wang Que said with cold indifference, ¡°Were our ancestors to see you licking an outsider¡¯s boots like this, how disappointed would they be?¡±0

    ¡°You¡­¡± The white-haired old man¡¯s hair and beard bristled with anger.0

    But just as he was about to say something, the golden-robed old man said coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? Capture him!¡±0

    His voice boomed like thunder, reverberating throughout the hall.0

    Wang Que had already been on the verge of losing control of his murderous intent, and he nned to attack.0

    But now, he held back. He wanted to see how the family¡¯s old-timers would react!0

    The group led by the white-haired old man hesitated, their expressions shifting and uncertain.0

    A thin middle-aged man in gray couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Senior, if you want us to capture Wang Que, shouldn¡¯t you give us a reason?¡±0

    ¡°A reason? It¡¯s my decision, and all you need to do is ept it. Anything else is just disrespect!¡± The golden-robed old man¡¯s eyes shed, and he swung his sleeves.0

    <em>Bang!</em>0

    The thin middle-aged man in gray was ruthlessly sent flying. Hended over a hundred feet away, bleeding from the seven apertures of his face. His chest was caved in, and hey there, severely injured.0

    This scene left everyone startled!0

    The middle-aged man in gray was called Wang Bojing, and he was a Profound Serenity Emperor, but he couldn¡¯t take even a single hit from the old man in gold!0

    Xie Yunchuan sighed. ¡°Everyone, you¡¯d best do as Seniormands and capture Wang Que quickly.¡±0

    Everyone still hesitated.0

    ¡°If you want to capture my son, you¡¯ll have to kill me first!¡± Wang Zhongyuan suddenly stepped forward and shielded Wang Que. He alone faced the old man in golden robes, and his expression was decisive.0

    ¡°Family Head!¡± Numerous old-timers¡¯ expressions shifted.0

    When Wang Que saw his father shield him, an irrepressible warm current flowed through him.0

    ¡°Ah, a benevolent father and a filial son!¡± The golden-robed elderughed coldly.0

    He suddenly stretched out his hand to strike Wang Zhongyuan.0

    The crowd held their breath; the power within that palm strike was so oppressive that it bore down on even their hearts and souls.0

    Wang Zhongyuan¡¯s face was deathly pallid, and his body stiffened. He was obviously under even greater pressure than the rest of them, but he neither retreated nor dodged. Instead, he fought back with everything he had.0

    <em>ng!</em>0

    The impassioned hum of a sword rang out as Wang Que struck without hesitation. He stepped forward to defend his father, and his Dao Sword shed the air.0

    <em>Boom!</em>0

    A deafening impact rang out. Wang Que¡¯s sword shook violently in his grip, and he couldn¡¯t help but take several steps back. His face was a bit pallid.0

    <em>What terrifying power! Is this the power of an expert of the Studio of the Heart?</em>0

    The Wang Family members felt chills course through their hearts.0

    Wang Que was already at the peak of the Profound Serenity Realm. His seniority might be low, but going by strength, he had no equal in the family.0

    Yet now, a single palm strike had forced him back!0

    ¡°Que¡¯er, are you alright?¡± Wang Zhongyuan said with obvious concern.0

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Father, step aside and just watch.¡± Wang Que took a deep breath and suppressed his churning blood and qi. His aura was instantly forceful as he circted his cultivation base to unprecedented heights.0

    ¡°Hah? Not simple, huh? You really are the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡¯s fifth legacy disciple. Here in the Wilds, your cultivation base and foundation are far beyond others of the same realm,¡± the golden-robed old manughed coldly. ¡°s, in my eyes, you¡¯re still far too weak.¡±0

    <em>Boom!</em>0

    He took a step forward and shed his palm through the air. A swath of radiant, misty light surged forth, like ink outlining a cage. It bore down on the air and enveloped Wang Que.0

    Even just watching from afar, it seemed there was nowhere to run and nowhere to hide.0

    And that was indeed the case. The cage¡¯s power had already covered everything on all sides, like an inescapable!0

    ¡°Break!¡± Wang Que swung his sword with all his might.0

    <em>Boom!</em>0

    Sword light pierced the heavens, and firelight scattered.0

    This sh represented the sum total of Wang Que¡¯s studies, and it could have easily executed an opponent of the same level.0

    But for all its power, it couldn¡¯t so much as shake this cage!0

    Wang Que¡¯s pupils constricted, and he thrust his sword with everything he had.0

    <em>Bang!!!</em>0

    A deafening st rang out.0

    Terrifying pressure bore down on Wang Que¡¯s sword, and it gradually contorted.0

    And Wang Que himself? His blood and qi surged, but even when he drew upon his full power, it was to no avail!0

    <em>Crunch! Crunch!</em>0

    One hairline crack after another appeared upon the de. The stone beneath Wang Que¡¯s feet was covered in the power of formations, but it still couldn¡¯t withstand that terrifying pressure. Suddenly, a startling rift appeared in the floor. Fragments of stone and a rain of the light of the formation scattered.0

    Everyone¡¯s hearts shook.0

    The white-haired old man shouted, ¡°Que¡¯er, if you remain stubborn, you¡¯ll only get yourself killed! Quick,e quietly. His Excellency Pi Mo is your senior apprentice brother; there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll hurt you!¡±0

    Wang Que was still resisting with all his might. When he heard that, his lungs practically burst with fury.0

    <em>Bad enough that these old farts are just standing back and watching as an outsider bullies me. Now, they¡¯re even telling me to lower my head? They simply couldn¡¯t be any more despicable!</em>0

    ¡°Que¡¯er!¡± Wang Zhongyuan cried out in rm and charged forward to help.0

    A momentter, the power of the cage forced him back. He fell to the floor and coughed up blood.0

    But he didn¡¯t care. He crawled back to his feet and tried again, his hair loose and disheveled, as if he¡¯d gone mad.0

    ¡°Family Head!¡±0

    ¡°Go! Fight together!¡± Some of the Wang Family old-timers were stricken with grief, and they charged over to help Wang Zhongyuan attack the cage, heedless of all other concerns.0

    Off in the distance, the group led by the white-haired old man looked at each other.0

    ¡°Hmph! Mantises trying to block a chariot!¡± The golden-robed old man¡¯s sleeves billowed, and he struck several times in rapid session.0

    With every strike, an older-generation member of the Wang Family was sent flying.0

    In the blink of an eye, Wang Zhongyuan and the othersy sprawled out across the ground.0

    ¡°Was this really necessary?¡± Xue Yunchuan had been watching from the sidelines. He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and sigh.1

    ¡°Que¡¯er! Don¡¯t kick up a fuss any longer. Can¡¯t you see that your father and the others got hurt because of you? You¡¯re not going to just stand back and watch them die, are you!?¡± the white-haired old man bellowed. He couldn¡¯t have been any more furious.0

    Wang Que ignored him.0

    The cage¡¯s pressure had almost destroyed his sword, and it would soon seal his cultivation base. He really was in dire peril!0

    ¡°Father, stop! Don¡¯t fight anymore!¡± Wang Que bellowed.0

    He¡¯d just watched his injured father stagger to his feet and charge. The rims of Wang Que¡¯s eyes reddened, and he felt a sour twinge in his nose.0

    ¡°You¡¯re the qilin son of the Wang Family, and more importantly, you¡¯re my child. How could I¡­ How could I just watch as something happened to you!?¡± Wang Zhongyuan gnashed his teeth, his expression utterly determined as he charged at the cage once more.0

    A hint of disdain appeared in the golden-robed old man¡¯s expression.<em>An egg flinging himself against a rock. Ultimately, he¡¯s just seeking out his own destruction!</em>0

    But it was then that a calm voice resounded from afar.0

    ¡°He isn¡¯t just your son. I¡¯m Su Xuanjun, and he¡¯s<em>my</em>disciple. Even if a god or immortal descended from the heavens, they couldn¡¯t touch him!¡±0

    As this voice rang out, a streak of sword qi shed into being.0

    The cage bearing down on Wang Que shattered like paper mache. A rain of light scattered, followed by nonstop rumbling.0

    The golden-robed old man¡¯s pupils constricted.0

    Now that he¡¯d escaped disaster, Wang Que rxed, and his expression filled with mad delight.0

    As that calm voice rang out, everyone present felt their hearts shake with disbelief. All of them instinctively looked at the same ce.0

    There, standing beneath the distant night sky, they saw a tall, upright figure walking toward them.0

    In his blue robes, he looked extraordinary and transcendent. Against the inky darkness of the night, he looked like a banished immortal. The moment he arrived, he became the center of attention.

 Chapter 1089 - An Exchange

    <h4>Chapter 1089 - An Exchange</h4>

    Wang Zhongyuan came to a sudden-stop mid-charge.0

    The leader of the Middle Province Wang Family was covered in wounds, and his hair was disheveled.0

    When he saw the cage break beneath a single sh, he sighed in relief, but a momentter, he was ovee with astonishment and bewilderment.0

    <em>Did that person just call himself¡­ Su Xuanjun!?</em>0

    Wang Zhongyuan¡¯s scalp went numb. He stood there, rooted to the spot, as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning.0

    The white-haired old man and the Wang Family higher-ups following him were simrly astonished. Their expressions shifted as they realized that this didn¡¯t bode well.0

    Xue Yunchuan tensed up, his expression suddenly grave.0

    The golden-robed old man whipped around. When he looked at the blue-robed young man who¡¯d descended like a deity visiting the mundane world, his eyes frosted over.0

    ¡°M-Master?¡± Wang Que could no longer stop himself from calling out.0

    The blue-robed young man standing in the distance didn¡¯t look like the master he remembered, but the disposition and charm he revealed with every gesture were a perfect match!0

    Furthermore, Wang Que could already see that his sixth and eighth junior apprentice brothers, Ye Luo and Bai Yi, were following the young man in blue.0

    Wang Que was instantly certain that this was none other than their master¡¯s reincarnation!0

    However, perhaps because it had all happened too suddenly, Wang Que was delighted, but also dazed. It was as if he was afraid that all of this was just a dream.0

    When Ye Luo and Bai Yi saw how dazed Wang Que looked, they couldn¡¯t help but smile.0

    Su Yi, meanwhile, subtly inclined his head and said gently, ¡°I¡¯m just d you¡¯re okay. Leave the rest to me.¡±0

    Wang Que suddenly took a deep breath, suppressed his delight and excitement, and bowed to Su Yi. ¡°Your disciple shall assiduously carry out yourmands, Master!¡±0

    ¡°What¡­ What exactly is going on here?¡± One of the white-haired old man¡¯s followers asked in a quavering voice.0

    In truth, all of the Wang Family higher-ups had bellies full of questions and doubts.0

    Bai Yi said coldly, ¡°¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Very well, I¡¯ll tell you. The deathtrap you helped Pi Mo set has failed!¡±0

    This deration left the Wang Family higher-ups visibly astonished. Uproar ensured, and a mor of voices rang out on all sides.0

    They¡¯d been waiting for this news all this time. They figured that since Pi Mo had made these arrangements, nothing could possibly go wrong.0

    Who¡¯d have thought such bad news would arrive instead?0

    Who could possibly ept this?0

    Su Yi, meanwhile, disregarded the Wang Familypletely. From the moment he appeared, his gaze was locked onto the golden-robed old man. When he recognized the aura emanating from him, his eyebrows shifted upward.0

    An early-stage Profound Unity Emperor from the Studio of the Heart!0

    Strictly speaking, this was Su Yi¡¯s first encounter with a Profound Unity cultivator from outer space. It was inevitable that this would draw his attention.1

    Meanwhile, the golden-robed old man looked Su Yi up and down without the slightest reservation. ¡°Su Yi, you¡¯re finally here. I called upon the Middle Province Wang Family in anticipation of your arrival.¡±0

    When they heard this, the Wang Family higher-ups¡¯st thread of hope that this was all some big mistake disappeared. They felt as if they¡¯d been struck by lightning, and they felt a chill in their hands and feet.0

    So, he was<em>that</em>Su Yi!?0

    That he¡¯d made it here alive unquestionably meant that the deathtrap they¡¯d ced in the Ten Directions Yao Mountains had failed!0

    ¡°Senior, did you¡­ learn this a long time ago?¡± The white-haired elder panicked and couldn¡¯t help but ask.0

    The old man in golden robes nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Do you really think I¡¯de to visit the Wang Family otherwise?¡±0

    The Wang Family old-timers looked at each other, their faces ashen. Their hearts sank.0

    Wang Que muttered to himself, ¡°I just knew nothing would happen to my master!¡±0

    ¡°Senior, does that mean you¡¯vee to save us?¡± The white-haired old man called out excitedly, as if grasping at straws. Those beside him looked hopeful too.0

    There was no doubt that they were already certain that Su Yi hade for revenge. Thus, they subconsciously assumed that the golden-robed elder of the Studio of the Heart hade to help them take Su Yi down.0

    ¡°You don¡¯t know how to repent, not even in the face of death. You deserve death!¡± Wang Queughed coldly.0

    He couldn¡¯t have been any more disappointed in the Wang Family¡¯s old-timers. He longed for nothing more than to pick up his sword and execute each and every one of them in a single sh to avoid bringing any further shame on their ancestors!0

    But the old man in golden robes shook his head slightly. ¡°That¡¯s Wang Family business. It¡¯s naturally up for you to resolve. I¡¯m just here to make an exchange with this Su Yi person.¡±0

    This statement was like a ruthless blow to the head. The Wang Family higher-ups¡¯ minds buzzed, and they werepletely dumbstruck.0

    Indescribable resentment and terror coursed through their hearts like an avnche, leaving them deathly pale and trembling from head to toe.0

    Even Su Yi and hispanions hadn¡¯t anticipated this. They couldn¡¯t help but nce at the Wang Family old-timers with pity.<em>These muddle-headed scoundrels have obviously been used, then abandoned!</em>0

    But Wang Que couldn¡¯t help but chime in. ¡°You worked so hard on another¡¯s behalf, only for them to get rid of you the moment you were no longer useful. This¡­ is who you were relying on? How ridiculous!¡±0

    Wang Zhongyuan stood to the side, a conflicted mix of emotions on his face: regret, bitterness, and helplessness, too.0

    ¡°You¡­ How could this happen!?¡± A purple-robed middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Pi Mo himself promised that the Wang Family and Abstruse Force Alliance would fall or flourish side by side, and that we would never betray each other!¡±0

    The golden-robed elder said casually, ¡°It was Pi Mo who made that promise, not the Studio of the Heart. You¡¯re wee to ask the Abstruse Force Alliance for aid instead ofining to me. Besides, I¡¯m neither your mother nor your father. Why should I resolve your difficulties and assuage your worries?¡±2

    This left the Wang Family higher-ups trembling with fury. They practically went mad with grief and fury.0

    When Family Head Wang Zhongyuan saw this, he too felt deeply let down.0

    ¡°What kind of trade are you offering?¡± Su Yi asked the old man in gold.0

    The old man said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll trade the life of your disciple, Jin Kui, for the Studio of the Heart¡¯s treasure, the Starry Combat Diagram.¡±0

    Jin Kui!0

    Ye Luo, Bai Yi, and Wang Que¡¯s hearts shook.0

    ¡°Very well.¡± Su Yi agreed without a thought. ¡°Where is she?¡±0

    The golden-robed old man flicked his fingertips, and a ck jade scepter floated into the air. Its surface was covered in a strange, contorted seal.0

    As the old man in gold tightened his grip, the ck jade scepter trembled, and a curtain of light appeared, depicting a female figure.0

    She was a beautiful woman in a pale blue top and an apricot yellow dress. Her dark hair shone with hints of colorful light, like a crow¡¯s feathers.0

    However, she was curled up in a ball, and it looked like she was unconscious.0

    Ye Luo and the others recognized her at a nce. This was their fourth senior apprentice sister, Jin Kui!0

    A tranquil, gentle woman, both good-looking and intelligent.0

    ¡°Give me the Starry Combat Diagram, and I¡¯ll give you your disciple in exchange,¡± the golden-robed old man said calmly.0

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Pi Mo tell you that I¡¯ve never feared any type of threats?¡± said Su Yi. ¡°I urge you not to y any tricks. If you do, even your founder¡¯s remnant will won¡¯t be enough to save your life.¡±0

    The golden-robed old man¡¯s pupils constricted.0

    Without any wasted words, Su Yi took out the Starry Combat Diagram and passed it over from afar.0

    The golden-robed old man seemed afraid that it was a trick. The dazzling Laws of Spirit Nirvana spread from his fingertips, and he used their power to grab the diagram.0

    After a brief inspection, he confirmed there was nothing wrong with it. Only then did he inwardly sigh in relief.0

    A momentter, he looked at Su Yi once more, a hint of yfulness in his expression. ¡°I see that the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force is indeed a righteous sort, but aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll take the treasure and leave without returning the hostage?¡±0

    Ye Luo, Bai Yi, and the others¡¯ expressions were instantly forceful.0

    But Su Yi just said calmly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, you¡¯d best hand her over right now.¡±0

    The golden-robed old man couldn¡¯t help but grin. ¡°How about this? Let¡¯s spar. If you win, I¡¯ll let her go. How about it?¡±0

    Ye Luo and the others inwardly cursed him out.<em>This old bastard is simply despicable!</em>0

    But Su Yi wasn¡¯t at all moved, and he spoke as if he werementing on the weather. ¡°If I win, you die. Using Jin Kui¡¯s life as a threat won¡¯t be enough to save you then. If you¡¯re certain, we can begin now.¡±0

    The golden-robed old man¡¯s eyes shed. From beginning to end, Su Yi remained perfectly calm, as if his victory were inevitable. This made the old man extremely ufortable.0

    But when he considered his purpose foring here, and how Pi Mo had described his master, the golden-robed old man resisted the impulse to attack.0

    He raised his jaw and said coolly, ¡°Su Xuanjun, so long as you promise not to stop me from leaving, I¡¯ll hand her over now.¡±0

    Everyone¡¯s expressions turned a bit strange. They keenly detected that this emissary of the Studio of the Heart was afraid. He now seemed extremely cautious and reserved, nowhere near as prideful as he appeared on the surface.0

    Su Yi took a deep look at him, then said, ¡°Very well. I promise not to stop you from leaving.¡±0

    The golden-robed old man instantly rxed. ¡°This lofty one knows how you conduct yourself, Su Xuanjun. Once you agree to something, you¡¯ll never go back on your word. That¡¯s why I was willing toe here and make this exchange.¡±0

    As he spoke, he waved his sleeves through the air.0

    <em>h!</em>0

    That ck scepter shot forth andnded in Su Yi¡¯s hand.0

    Su Yi inserted his divine sense into the scepter and discovered that they¡¯d simply restricted Jin Kui¡¯s soul. There was nothing else wrong with her. Only then did he rx.0

    Su Yi put away the scepter, then said casually, ¡°You can leave.¡±0

    The golden-robed old manughed. ¡°Su Xuanjun, you¡¯d best watch yourself. When the young mistress gets out of seclusion, she¡¯s sure to get even with you.¡±0

    With that, he and Xie Yunchuan turned and soared away.0

    ¡°Master, are you really just going to let them go?¡± Ye Luo, Bai Yi, and Wang Que looked at Su Yi.0

    But Su Yi just took a sip from a gourd of wine and said casually, ¡°I made a promise, and I naturally won¡¯t go back on our word, but¡­ they won¡¯t be going anywhere.¡±3

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, an enraged shriek emanated from the distant night skies. ¡°Su Xuanjun, you actually arranged for someone to ambush us!?¡±0

    The voice belonged to the golden-robed old man, but he sounded frantic with anger.0

    <em>Boom!</em>0

    The sound of conflict shook the heavens, and light and fire interwove beneath the distant skies. Lightning boomed, and it seemed as if heaven and earth were about to copse.0

    But mere momentster, the grand battle came to an abrupt halt.0

    Just as the crowd was trying to guess the results, a figure plummeted from the heavens and thudded to the ground.0

    Upon closer inspection, it was the old man in gold!0

    However, his face was ck, blue, and swollen, and his battered body was bleeding. His wounds were so severe that hey sprawled out on the ground, unable to get back up.0

    Everyone was startled, and they were ovee with disbelief.0

    But it was then that a cold yet pleasingly maic voice emanated from beneath the distant dome of heaven, ¡°Big Brother Su, that guy from the Divine Blue Lightning Sect is already dead. And that emissary from the Studio of the Heart is actually a rare Three-Eyed Golden Toad. How about we roast and eat him?¡±8

    Everyone¡¯s hearts shook as they looked over.0

    There, an unparalleled beauty of a young woman satnguidly on a cloud hovering beneath the dome of the night sky. Her hair was tied up in a loose bun, and her features were picturesquely beautiful. Her red dress swayed around her, and she looked like an unparalleled immortal charmer. An aloof, contemptuous air emanated from her, as if she were gazing down at the heavens!0

    This was none other than the Heavensdeath Demon Empress, the ¡°demon ancestor¡± of the Wilds¡¯ Demonist factions!0

    She satnguidly on a cloud, her unparalleled beauty dazzling the masses and making the night skies dim byparison!

 Chapter 1090 - All I Care About Are the Results

    Chapter 1090 - All I Care About Are the Results

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress! Ye Luo, Bai Yi, and the others recognized the young woman in the red dress at a nce. It didn¡¯t seem at all strange that she could effortlessly suppress the old man in gold.

    After all, this was an ancestral figure of the Demonist path, an expert who¡¯d long since reached the Imperial Apex Realm. Her cultivation base was deep and unfathomable, and throughout the Wilds, those who could stand shoulder-to-shoulder with her were rare enough to count on one¡¯s fingers!

    The Wang Family higher-ups fell into a daze, their bodies trembling uncontrobly. They didn¡¯t recognize the Heavensdeath Demon Empress, but they could tell that she was an extremely terrifying existence.

    Even seated casually upon a cloud, that formless majesty left them feeling suffocated. They felt more helpless and insignificant than ever before.

    ¡°Who is it this time? How could she be so terrifying?¡±

    ¡°In the blink of an eye, she defeated the emissary of the Studio of the Heart. Throughout the Wilds, how many could have achieved that?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re finished. We¡¯repletely finished¡­¡±

    The white-haired old man and the other Wang Family old-timers werepletely despondent, as if they were attending their parents¡¯ funerals.

    The reincarnation of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force was already enough to put endless pressure on that. Adding this supremely terrifying woman to the mix was the straw that broke the camel¡¯s back; theypletely gave in to despair.

    ¡°How could a toad possibly taste good? It¡¯s disgusting just thinking about it.¡± Su Yi shook his head.

    He continued ahead, arrived at the old man in golden robes, and asked, ¡°What are your young mistress¡¯s origins?¡±

    He recalled destroying the Painter¡¯s remnants of will. When he brought up the young mistress of the Studio of the Heart, the majestic, godlike Painter lost hisposure and resorted to threats. He said that if anything happened to their young mistress, they¡¯d destroy the entirety of the Wilds!

    This naturally piqued Su Yi¡¯s curiosity.

    The golden-robed elder quivered on the ground. He was injured to the brink of death.

    He raised his head with great difficulty, but instead of answering Su Yi¡¯s question, he rasped, ¡°Su Xuanjun, and here I took you for an upright, unparalleled figure. Who¡¯d have thought you¡¯d go back on your word and arrange for someone to ambush me from the shadows? How utterly despicable!¡±

    Ye Luo and Bai Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. The old toad is seriously shameless enough to call Master despicable? Isn¡¯t that a bit too ridiculous?

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t even be bothered to exin. He stretched out his hand and pressed down.

    Bang!

    A terrifying suppressive force bore down on the old man in golden robes, who instantly transformed back into a golden toad covered with bleeding wounds.

    ¡°I know there¡¯s an imprint of the Painter¡¯s will in your soul too, but I¡¯m really in no mood to spar with him now,¡± said Su Yi. As he spoke, his hands formed seals, and he executed a secret art to seal the Three-Eyed Golden Toadpletely.

    Furthermore, to prevent anything unexpected from happening, he incorporated a wisp of the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ power into the seal.

    That way, even if the Painter¡¯s will was awakened, the toad could forget about escaping.

    Su Yi looked up at the dome of heaven. ¡°If you want to eat it, I could cut off one of its legs for you. How about it?¡±

    ¡°Big Brother Su, if you roast it for me personally, I¡¯ll eat it. If not, I won¡¯t have any appetite,¡±ughed the Heavendeath Demon Empress.

    ¡°In that case, forget it.¡± Su Yi directly put the Three-Eyed Golden Toad away.

    ¡°....¡± The Heavensdeath Demon Empress¡¯s beautiful eyes shone with a hint of resentment, but how could Su Yi possibly care about that?

    He rubbed his neck and furrowed his brow. ¡°What are you sitting so high up for? Come on down.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± The Heavensdeath Demon Empress obediently got up, her red dress swaying around her as she whooshed to the ground. There, she stood beside Su Yi, seemingly as docile as a servant girl waiting for orders.

    This left many of the onlookers so stunned that their eyeballs practically popped out.

    But beads of cold sweat formed on Ye Luo and Bai Yi¡¯s foreheads. Her Excellency the Heavensdeath Demon Empress sure knows how to put on an act! Those who didn¡¯t know better might well mistake her for Master¡¯s servant¡­

    Suddenly, Wang Zhongyuan dashed over and bowed deeply to Su Yi. ¡°Wang Zhongyuan of the Middle Province Wang Family greets you, Your Excellency Su!¡±

    He was covered in wounds and blood, but he was obviously paying them no heed. When he greeted Su Yi, he looked utterly ill at ease.

    Wang Que felt a twinge of pain at the sight of it, but at the same time, he felt helpless.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Excellency Su!¡±

    The other Wang Family higher-ups rushed over to greet him too.

    All of them averted their gazes. They were visibly panicked and terrified.

    Wang Que hesitated, then stepped forward and said in a low voice, ¡°Master, I¡­¡±

    Su Yi waved, then said warmly, ¡°I know what you want to say. I came to the Wang Family to make sure that you were okay. Now, I can finally rx. As for whatever else your family has done? I¡¯ll let the Wang Family resolve that on its own. All I care about are the results.¡±

    Wang Que was stunned.

    But Su Yi had already continued. ¡°Wang Zhuofu, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡±

    Before he¡¯d even finished speaking, an aged figure shot over from afar.

    This was none other than Wang Zhuofu.

    As soon as he arrived, he bowed deeply to Su Yi. ¡°Your Excellency Su, please rest assured. This old man will be sure to give you a satisfactory answer!¡±

    The white-haired old man and his croniespletely lost their cool as they realized that this time, they were unlikely to escape disaster.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go find a ce to have a drink.¡± Su Yi put one hand behind his back and carried a jug of wine in the other as he turned and left.

    Even if he set aside his concern for Wang Que, he wouldn¡¯t have been interested in punishing those Wang Family old-timers personally.

    Better to just leave it to Wang Zhuofu.

    After all, the Wang Family high elder had been tricked by his own nsmen and used as a pawn. He¡¯d long since suppressed a bellyful of fire.

    Furthermore, Su Yi trusted that Wang Zhuofu would give him a satisfactory answer.

    ¡­¡­

    As the ancestral home of the Wang Family, the Allmist Spirit Mountains were a first-rate blessed ground by the standards of the Middle Province. The mountains extended into the distance, their peaks as numerous as trees in a forest.

    Tonight¡¯s disturbance had already alerted the entire sect, and countless nsmen were rushing toward the meeting hall on the main peak.

    However, at least for now, none of that had anything to do with Su Yi.

    Under Wang Que¡¯s leadership, Su Yi and hispanions arrived at a cliffside atop one of the peaks.

    ¡°Fifth Senior Apprentice Brother, why didn¡¯t you stay with your family earlier?¡± Bai Yi couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Ye Luo lowered his voice. ¡°Stupid. Had Fifth Senior Apprentice Brother remained, he would surely have witnessed his nsmen killing each other. There¡¯s no way that¡¯d be a pleasant experience.¡±

    Wang Que sighed, then forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of you.¡±

    He really was displeased.

    But Ye Luo walked up and patted him on the shoulder, then passed him a jug of wine. ¡°Don¡¯t talk like such an outsider. Come on, drink.¡±

    A warm current coursed through Wang Que¡¯s heart. He epted the jug and drank.

    Not far away, Su Yi took out that ck jade scepter. When he tightened his grip, it shattered, and Jin Kui fell to the ground.

    But before Su Yi could catch her, the Heavensdeath Demon Empress beat him to the punch and pulled Jin Kui into her arms.

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress batted her eyes andughed. ¡°Men and women should avoid improper contact. Even master and apprentice must take care to avoid suspicion. Please, allow me.¡±

    ¡°???¡± Su Yi looked confused, and the others were at a loss for words.

    What is she saying? Does Her Excellency Heavensdeath really think Master is going to take advantage of Fourth Senior Apprentice Sister?

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly, ¡°You¡¯ve really got a dirty mind!¡±

    But the Heavensdeath Demon Empress didn¡¯t seem at all concerned. ¡°I said you had to avoid suspicion, not that you were going to do anything to your disciple. How could you call that dirty?¡±

    Su Yi promptly shut his mouth. He was well aware that when it came to arguing, this demoness had unique, domineering talent. If he argued with her, she¡¯d only be even more unreasonable.

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress giggled, then started undoing the power sealing Jin Kui¡¯s soul.

    Before long, Jin Kui regained consciousness. She looked dazed and bewildered, but as she took in one familiar face after another, her eyes gradually widened.

    ¡°Am I¡­ Is this a¡­ dream?¡± Jin Kui murmured.

    Ye Luo, Bai Yi, and Wang Que looked at each other. They couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    And the Heavensdeath Demon Empress couldn¡¯t help but tease her. ¡°Little beauty, if this were a dream, you wouldn¡¯t be able to see your master and your apprentice brothers.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­Ah!?¡± Jin Kui jumped as she realized a beautiful woman was embracing her. She instantly struggled free and climbed to her feet.

    After a few deep breaths, she finally managed to calm herself. Even so, when she swept her gaze across Ye Luo, Bai Yi, and Wang Que, she looked confused. What¡¯s going on?

    I only just woke up. What are my junior apprentice brothers doing here? Where is this ce?

    And who are the woman in red and the young man in blue?

    Countless questions rushed into her mind.

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Sister, just now, Master saved you¡­¡± said Ye Luo.

    He was just about to exin the full situation to Jin Kui when she recalled something, and her expression abruptly shifted. ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother Ye Luo, don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s really as Pi Mo says? Has that scoundrel Su Yi really seized control of your mind?¡±

    Ye Luo couldn¡¯t help but grimace. Great. Pi Mo¡¯s obviously tricked Senior Apprentice Sister Jin Kui too.

    Bai Yi hurriedly tried to exin. ¡°Senior Apprentice Sister, Pi Mo tricked you!¡±

    He then exined everything he¡¯d experienced, including how he¡¯d attempted to assassinate their master in the Ten Directions Yao Mountains after listening to Pi Mo¡¯s lies¡­

    ¡°Truly?¡± Jin Kui¡¯s expression filled with uncertainty.

    When Ye Luo saw this, he felt that he had no choice but to reveal his own shorings. In a self-deprecating tone, he described how he¡¯d trusted Pi Mo, and how Pi Mo had used him.

    And when Wang Que saw his two junior apprentice brothers ¡°confess¡±, he coughed dryly, then told his own awkward tale of house arrest and being used as just another of Pi Mo¡¯s pawns.

    By the time he finished, Jin Kui stood there in a daze. She muttered to herself, ¡°So, for all these years, Eldest Senior¡­. No, Pi Mo¡­ has been lying to me?¡±

    Ye Luo, Bai Yi, and Wang Que nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress took all of this in. Despite herself, her red lips curved into a smile.

    She transmitted, ¡°Big Brother Su, I didn¡¯t realize it, but that eldest disciple of yours is quite something. He actually managed to trick all his juniors.¡±

    Su Yi took a sip of wine. ¡°When you trust someone enough, it¡¯s extremely easy for them to deceive you. That¡¯s why they say that spectators see the game better than the yers. All Pi Mo did was take advantage of their trust. That¡¯s not impressive at all; it¡¯s just shameless and despicable.

    ¡°In my eyes, Pi Mo¡¯s behavior and his intentions warrant death, and his crimes¡­ are even more unforgivable!¡±

    Here, the depths of Su Yi¡¯s gaze glinted with cold, indifferent light.

 Chapter 1091 - Bad News

    Chapter 1091 - Bad News

    A momentter, Jin Kui hurried up to Su Yi and bowed deeply. ¡°Disciple Jin Kui greets you, Master!¡±

    She was an elegant beauty in a pale blue top and an apricot-yellow skirt. She looked like a young woman in her twenties, but she was actually the fourth legacy disciple of the Grotto of Abstruse Force.

    Su Yi smiled and tousled her hair. ¡°It¡¯s only been five hundred years, but Little Jin Kui¡¯s cultivation has already reached thete-stage Profound Serenity Realm.¡±

    Jin Kui couldn¡¯t help but look delighted.

    She¡¯d cultivated by her master¡¯s side from a young age. She still remembered that, when she was little, she hated it when her master tousled her hair. She felt like he was treating her like a child, and she frequently sulked about it.

    But now, feeling him tousle her hair, she felt a familiar warmth for the first time in ages. She felt much like someone who, after years of wind and rain, returned to the home of the elder who most doted on them.

    Su Yi was a bit wistful too.

    Jin Kui¡¯s talent was extraordinary, and she had a splendid and extraordinary spirit root. He still remembered that when he first met her, she¡¯d only just formed a fleshly body, and every inch of her still emanated spirituality and elegance. He couldn¡¯t help but praise her, saying, ¡°Her delicate hands scoop up the mist, and her clothes leave a trail of purple haze.¡±

    Bai Yi couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Master, I reached thete-stage Profound Serenity Realm even before you reincarnated, but I never heard you praise me for it.¡±

    Everyone was stunned, and they couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Why did they say that Bai Yi was as pure as a sheet of white paper?

    Because he never hid his true feelings in front of their master.

    Wang Que¡¯s spirits had obviously improved, and heughed. ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother, that¡¯s nothing to brag about. I¡¯m just one step away from the threshold of the Profound Unity Realm!¡±

    Ye Luo pursed his lips and jeered, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother, you won¡¯t let Eighth Junior Apprentice Brother brag, but it¡¯s okay for you to do it? What a pain!¡±

    Bai Yi, thebat fanatic, promptly issued a challenge. ¡°Fifth Senior Apprentice Brother, how about we spar and let Master decide who¡¯s improved more?¡±

    But Wang Que t-out refused. ¡°As your senior, there¡¯d be no glory in it even if I won. If I lose, I¡¯ll embarrass myself. We¡¯d best skip it.¡±

    Ye Luo couldn¡¯t help butugh. Jin Kui pressed her lips into a smile, too.

    All of them, Su Yi included, suddenly felt as if they¡¯d returned to the past.

    Back in the Grotto of Abstruse Force, his apprentices frequently argued and teased each other, as they might their siblings.

    Something suddenly urred to Su Yi, and he facepalmed. ¡°I almost forgot the little tortoise.¡±

    With that, he waved his sleeves.

    Xuan Ning, who¡¯d been in seclusion within the Seed of the Azure, suddenly appeared out of nowhere.

    It was as if Xuan Ning had just awakened from a dream. When he saw Ye Luo, Jin Kui, Bai Yi, and Wang Que, he was struck dumb. He murmured, ¡°Master, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve developed a heart devil. Why¡­ why does everything suddenly feel so unreal¡­?¡±

    Whap!

    Su Yi smacked the back of his head andughed. ¡°What ¡®heart devil?¡¯ You¡¯ve been cultivating by my side all this time. How could I possibly let that happen?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Xuan Ning scratched his head, but a momentter, he was so excited that he let out a strange cry. ¡°My heavens! It¡¯s all real!¡±

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Ye Luo walked up and said, ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother, tell us. How did you meet back up with Master?¡±

    Bai Yi, Wang Que, and Jin Kui gathered around. All of them looked curious.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit of a long story,¡± said Xuan Ning.

    As his apprentices chatted amongst themselves, Su Yi took out his wicker chair, sat by the cliffside, and stretchednguidly.

    The night was dark, with sparse stars and faint moonlight. The tranquil darkness nketed the scenery before him, while his disciplesughed and chatted behind him.

    In that moment, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel gratified andforted.

    Su Yi muttered to himself, That muddle-headed bookworm Jing Xing and the old glutton have gone off wandering. If only Jing Xing were here too¡­

    But when he thought of his third disciple, Huo Yao, much of his joy dissipated.

    When he left the Netherworld, he let Huo Yao go after erasing his memories and crippling his cultivation base. Su Yi didn¡¯t know what kind of life Huo Yao would lead after that, but he wasn¡¯t willing to find out.

    And when he thought of Pi Mo and Qing Tang, what little delight remained in Su Yi¡¯s heart vanishedpletely.

    Indeed, there¡¯s nothing sadder than fathers and sons bing enmities or violence between masters and apprentices. Su Yi sighed and drank.

    ¡°Brother Su, look at any faction in the Wilds. Big or small, any faction with any sort of foundations will give rise to a traitor or two. Look at you! You¡¯re too hung up on your master-apprentice rtionships.¡± The Heavensdeath Demon Empress walked up and sat beside the wicker chair. Her slender, jade-like legs hung over the cliffside.

    Her hair was tied up in a loose-cloud bun, and she had youthful, exquisite features. Her fiery red dress swayed in the night breeze, and she emanated a bewitching charm.

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t willing to linger on that particr subject, so he said, ¡°Earlier, when you defeated the Three-Eyed Golden Toad, you sensed that powerful will imprint in its soul, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± said the Heavensdeath Demon Empress, her eyes sparkling like sunlit pools. ¡°I once sparred with members of the Nine Heavens Pavilion, and I understand these experts of the stars beyond. They¡¯re strong, but that¡¯s just because they control the supreme Celestial Laws of their respective star realms.¡±

    Here, a hint of disdain tugged at her lips. ¡°Were you or I to master such power, we could kill them as easily as we could dogs or chickens.¡±

    Su Yi thoroughly agreed.

    The Dark and Gold Star Realm might be withered and damaged, with iplete Celestial Laws, but it was home to billions of cultivators. Who among the select few who''d fought their way to the Imperial Apex Realm wasn¡¯t a genius capable of dazzling any era?

    Who among them had foundations inferior to the experts of the stars beyond?

    It was no exaggeration to say that if the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension still existed in the Dark and Gold Star Realm, an Imperial Apex Realm cultivator like the Heavensdeath Demon Empress would have broken through long ago, bing a World King that dazzled even the star skies!

    Her aplishments in the Grand Dao might even far surpass the old-timers of the distant stars!

    But s, all of that was purely hypothetical.

    The Dark and Gold Star Realm¡¯s Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension had long since ceased to exist.

    And the Heavensdeath Demon Empress, an unparalleled talent and ancestral figure of the Demonist path, had to resort to Dao-Sealing Demon Chains to suppress her cultivation base, all to prevent it from ebbing!

    She was an unparalleled talent, but¡­ weren¡¯t Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart of the Little Western paradise, Ancestor Peng of the Nine Extremes Profound Capital, and the old glutton of Profound Sky Academy unparalleled in their own right?

    Throughout the Wilds¡¯ long history, numerous powerhouses decisively chose to venture into the depths of outer space, all to achieve greater breakthroughs in their cultivation. Weren¡¯t they supremely talented too?

    ¡°That Three-Eyed Golden Toad might be in the early-stage Profound Unity Realm, and it might control the Laws of Spirit Nirvana, but that aside, itsbat strength is at best on par with the Wilds¡¯te-stage Profound Unity Emperors,¡± said the Heavensdeath Demon Empress. She snatched Su Yi¡¯s gourd of wine with practiced ease, threw back her head, and drank, letting the liquid pour down her face and ssh her chest. She was the very picture of unrestrained valiance.

    Then, she said with apparent satisfaction, ¡°When we fought earlier, I was on guard because I sensed something strange in its soul. Otherwise, I would have pped the dirty toad to mincemeat in a single blow.¡±

    Su Yi nodded; he¡¯d reached a simr conclusion.

    Controlling a supreme Celestial Law like Heavenly Prayer, Spirit Nirvana, or Cosmic Silence didn¡¯t truly make you invincible here in the Wilds.

    People like that might well be invincible against others of the same cultivation, and they really could cross realms to fight stronger opponents. However, when the disparity between cultivations was toorge, their Laws weren¡¯t enough to close the gap.

    Take the Three-Eyed Golden Toad. It was in the early-stage Profound Unity Realm, far from the Heavensdeath Demon Empress¡¯s peak Profound Unity Realm cultivation. Even if its Laws of Spirit Nirvana were even stronger, it was doomed to be suppressed.

    The Heavensdeath Demon Demon Empress suddenly recalled something and looked over. Her gaze fixed on Su Yi as she said probingly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re interested in the Studio of the Heart¡¯s young mistress? If not, why were you in such a hurry to ask the toad about her origins? Brother Su, tell me. Is she pretty? What¡¯s her personality like? How does shepare with me?¡±

    The corners of Su Yi¡¯s lips twitched imperceptibly, and he facepalmed.

    This was the ever-capricious Heavensdeath Demon Empress. Even in the middle of a serious discussion, she always managed to drag unserious topics into the mix!

    ¡°Their young mistress isn¡¯t simple.¡± Su Yi thought for a moment, then patiently exined what he knew about her.

    For instance, that she¡¯d once taken on the guise of Song Chai, slipping into the Grotto of Abstruse Force without him noticing. He also told her that the Painter, the founder of the Studio of the Heart, attached enormous importance to her.

    In the end, Su Yi warned, ¡°So I urge you not to getcent. ording to the Three-Eyed Golden Toad, their young mistress is in seclusion. I can already foresee that she¡¯ll do everything in her power to counterattack after she emerges.¡±

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress said in a daze, ¡°Brother Su, are you really that afraid of that woman?¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°This has nothing to do with fear. I¡¯m just warning you not to getcent.¡±

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empressughed. Her eyes lit up, and she smiled radiantly, as if satisfied. ¡°I just knew you cared about me, Big Brother Su.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t use that enchanting power of hers this time. Otherwise, Su Yi really would have thought of a way to send her packing.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Suddenly, the Heavensdeath Demon Empress furrowed her brow, stretched out her hand, and grabbed.

    Kch!

    Spatial ripples coursed violently through the distant skies.

    Then, a golden jade slip blurred into an arc of divine light andnded in the Heavensdeath Demon Empress¡¯s hand.

    After examining it briefly, she looked stunned, and she muttered, ¡°Brother Su, your oldest disciple really isn¡¯t simple. He¡¯s already started working with the Nine Heavens Pavilion to take you down.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°This jade slip is from the Sixth Warden of the Nine Heavens Pavilion. They¡¯ve already received word from Pi Mo and confirmed your identity. ording to the Sixth Warden, the Nine Heavens Pavilion ns to work with Pi Mo, and they¡¯ll soon send their forces to take you down.¡±

    Here, her starry eyes shone with strange light, and she pointed at her chest. ¡°They want me to participate, too. The Sixth Warden even promised that if I capture you, they¡¯ll immediately give me a secret cultivation method for the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension!¡±

 Chapter 1092 - A Plan

    Chapter 1092 - A n

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress suddenly changed tacks. Sheughed, ¡°s, the Nine Heavens Pavilion has no idea how important Big Brother Su is to me. Even if they offered me countless cultivation methods for the Three Realms of the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension, I wouldn¡¯t even look at them.¡±

    She sat on the cliffside, and she was shorter than the reclining Su Yi to begin with.

    From Su Yi¡¯s position, he could naturally see the ces her red dress couldn¡¯t cover. A certain deep, snowy ravine was particrly eye-catching¡­

    But Su Yi was in no mood to admire it. It seemed he was pondering something. ¡°How strong is the Sixth Warden?¡±

    ¡°Strong,¡± said the Heavensdeath Demon Empress. Her smile disappeared, and after a moment¡¯s thought, ¡°Definitely a peerless figure with extraordinary talent. The Warden¡¯s foundations are exceptional, and he''s only been cultivating for eight thousand years, but he''s already in the mid-stage Profound Unity Realm.

    ¡°It¡¯s worth noting that he''s extremely ruthless and determined. He''s steady, yet insidious, the type to eat a man alive without bothering to spit out the bones.

    ¡°That aside, he carries numerous secret treasures. The one that left the deepest impression on me was his Dao Sword. It contains an utterly taboo, peerless sword intent. When I faced it, even my hair stood on end, and I sensed a potentially lethal threat.¡±

    Here, a rare look of solemnity appeared on her face.

    ¡°A Dao Sword?¡± Su Yi asked with great interest. ¡°Tell me the details.¡±

    He still remembered that the Nine Heavens Pavilion was in possession of a mysterious Dao Sword, the sect¡¯s supreme divine artifact.

    Anyone qualified to enter the Nine Heavens Pavilion to cultivate had to swear a Grand Dao Oath before this sword immediately upon entering the sect. They had to swear on their Dao Heart never to divulge any information regarding the sect¡¯s secrets. If they went against their orders, their minds would break down, their Daos would shatter, and their souls would disperse!

    For example, when Su Yi met the Fifth Executioner, Mo Chuan, before the tombstone in the City of the Wrongfully Dead, the Executioner died because he revealed the sect¡¯s secrets to Su Yi. His oath destroyed his body and ended his Dao.

    Fifth Executioner Mo Chuan was a Profound Serenity Emperor, but revealing those secrets was enough to end his life!

    Su Yi found it quite surprising, and he couldn¡¯t even imagine what kind of mysterious sword could confine and kill even a peak Profound Serenity Emperor with a mere oath!

    Later, Su Yi learned that the oaths affected even experts on the Netherworld King¡¯s level. Back in ancient times, she stole Heaven-Deceiving Grass from the Deva Division despite the risk of war with the Infernal Pce, all for the sake of escaping her Grand Dao Oath¡¯s fetters.

    All of this proved how terrifying the Nine Heavens Pavilion¡¯s Dao Sword was.

    Surprisingly, throughout the Nine Heavens Pavilion, only their supreme leader knew the sword¡¯s origins, what it looked like, and just what kind of taboo power it possessed.

    All of this meant that the sword had long since thoroughly piqued Su Yi¡¯s interest.

    ¡°The sword is four feet long, and about four fingers across. It¡¯s pure ck throughout, and its edge is blunt and unsharpened¡­¡± the Heavensdeath Demon Empress said softly. ¡°The part that really drew my attention was the hilt. It''s emzoned with the diagram of a mysterious golden eye.

    ¡°s, I only caught a brief glimpse of it. I couldn¡¯t see it clearly.

    ¡°But I did learn that the sword is called ¡®Spirit Ashes.¡¯¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. He already dared say with certainty that the Sixth Warden¡¯s Dao Sword wasn¡¯t the Nine Heavens Pavilion¡¯s supreme divine artifact.

    After all, the Netherworld King had said with assurance that in the Nine Heavens Pavilion, only the Supreme Leader could wield that de. As strong as the three Heavenly Libationers were, they didn¡¯t even know the sword¡¯s name or origins.

    And the Sixth Warden¡¯s status was far inferior to that of the Heavenly Libationers. How could they possibly wield the sect¡¯s supreme divine artifact?

    Still, based on what the Heavensdeath Demon Empress had told him, the Sixth Warden¡¯s Spirit Ashes was surely an extraordinary treasure.

    Otherwise, it couldn¡¯t possibly have made her sense a lethal threat!

    After a moment¡¯s thought, Su Yi said, ¡°Do you think we could kill the Sixth Warden if we worked together?¡±

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress eximed, ¡°Do you n to attack them?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re the ones targeting me,¡± corrected Su Yi. ¡°It¡¯s not like I can just sit around and wait for them to kill me.¡±

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say who¡¯d win in a direct confrontation. Who knows how many cards the Sixth Warden has hidden up their sleeves?¡±

    Here, something urred to her, and a hint of excitement appeared on her face. ¡°They promised, didn¡¯t they? So long as I capture you, I can trade you for the cultivation method for the Three Realms of the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension. Why not turn their ns against them? If we do, perhaps we can kill them and get our hands on that cultivation method! That¡¯s what they call killing two birds with one stone!¡±

    Su Yi was stunned. ¡°You want me to pretend I¡¯ve been captured, then use me to go fishing?¡±

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress giggled. ¡°They have no idea of our rtionship. So long as we take advantage of that, we can catch them off guard.¡±

    Su Yi thought for a moment. ¡°How about this? Let¡¯s wait a bit, then have you reveal my location and lure the experts of the Nine Heavens Pavilion over.¡±

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress was stunned. ¡°Why do we have to wait first?¡±

    Su Yi said with mild exasperation, ¡°With my current cultivation base, unless I go all out and risk it all, dealing with a mid-stage Profound Unity expert who controls the Laws of Heavenly Prayer is a bit much.¡±

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress batted her starry eyes, thenughed. ¡°I actually forgot. Big Brother Su, your current cultivation is far from your former peak. Had I dared tease you like this in your past life, you most likely would have attacked me a long time ago.¡±

    Su Yi disregarded this. Instead, he said thoughtfully, ¡°Pi Mo has started working with the Nine Heavens Pavilion. Do you think he¡¯s made contact with the Church of the River of Stars, too?¡±

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress said, ¡°It¡¯s quite possible!¡±

    ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll give him a bit of extra time and let him prepare properly,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Help me spread word that in three months, I¡¯ll visit Martial Heaven Peak to kill my traitorous disciple, Pi Mo, and cleanse my sect!¡±

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress was an ancestral figure in the Demons¡¯ Elysium, and she couldmand the Wilds¡¯ other Demonist factions. With her at the helm, she could ensure that everyone in the Wilds found out about this.

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress eximed, ¡°Big Brother Su, are you trying to make sure everyone beneath the heavens bears witness to Pi Mo¡¯s demise?¡±

    Su Yi said tly, ¡°He established the Abstruse Force Alliance in my name. Now that I¡¯ve reincarnated and returned, I naturally ought to set the record straight. I¡¯ll actually be curious to see how many of the factions subordinate to the Abstruse Force Alliance dare work on Pi Mo¡¯s behalf once they know that I¡¯ve returned.¡±

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress¡¯s starry eyes lit up. ¡°Wonderful! That way, you can ¡®shake the mountain to startle the tigers¡¯ and weaken the Abstruse Force Alliance¡¯s power. More than that, you can clearly differentiate between friend and foe, and wipe out all of your enemies in one fell swoop.¡±

    She paused, then said softly, ¡°And even if Pi Mo realizes this, it¡¯ll be difficult for him to turn it around. After all, word of the battle in the Ten Directions Yao Mountains is sure to spread throughout the Wilds. Then, anyone with a working brain will realize who you are! And all of this is sure to deal a heavy blow to Pi Mo¡¯s Abstruse Force Alliance.¡±

    But then, she furrowed her brow. ¡°But what will you do if Pi Mo realizes his predicament and flees?¡±

    Su Yi said tly, ¡°If he does, he¡¯ll irrevocably ruin his reputation. He¡¯ll henceforth be nothing but a traitor to his master and his sect, and he¡¯ll never be free of this dark mark so long as he lives.

    ¡°Admittedly, he might not care about others¡¯ insults, but he¡¯s sure to face me in battle sooner orter.¡±

    Here, the Heavensdeath Demon Empress couldn¡¯t help but be curious. ¡°Why are you so certain of that, Brother Su?¡±

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°Pi Mo¡¯s betrayal was connected to the young mistress of the Studio of the Heart. She¡¯s Pi Mo¡¯s greatest pir of support, too.

    ¡°And as you know, the Studio of the Heart hase to the Wilds to gather Dark and Gold Treasures, as well as investigate the secrets of reincarnation.

    ¡°If only for the sake of the secrets of reincarnation, they¡¯d have toe looking for me. Furthermore¡­¡± Here, a hint of a mocking smile tugged at Su Yi¡¯s lips. ¡°They¡¯re sure to worry that the Church of the River of Stars and Nine Heavens Pavilion will get to me first. Thus, if there¡¯s an opportunity to take me down¡­ There¡¯s no way they¡¯ll pass it up.¡± By now, the Heavensdeath Demon Empress fully understood Su Yi¡¯s intentions. ¡°After you take care of Pi Mo, will you go after your youngest disciple too?¡±

    Su Yi sank into a brief silence. ¡°When the timees, we¡¯ll see.¡±

    He dared say with certainty that when Pi Mo first proimed him themon enemy of the Abstruse Force Alliance, Qing Tang guessed his identity.

    But strangely, even now, she hadn¡¯t taken any action of any kind, nor had she disyed her stance on the matter.

    Even Su Yi found it difficult to guess his youngest disciple¡¯s intentions.

    ¡°No matter what, I¡¯ll¡­. Have to resolve all of this, one way or another¡­¡± Su Yi muttered.

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress hesitated, then whispered, ¡°Brother Su, are you certain you can help resolve the difficulties with my cultivation?¡±

    Years had passed, and she was already using a full thirteen Dao-Suppressing Demon Chains to seal her cultivation base. Despite all that, she knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to suppress it much longer.

    If she didn¡¯t figure out how to break through soon, her cultivation was sure to recede!

    And if that happened, in the years that followed, she¡¯d be forced to watch helplessly as her cultivation base relentlessly declined. That would be no different from plummeting into an endless abyss!

    This dilemma had been weighing on her for a long time.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even stop to think. ¡°Rx. The Wilds¡¯ severed Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension remains hidden in Dark and Gold Essence. If you refine it, you can derive the most fundamental Laws of the Dark and Gold Star Realm. Once you do, you can ascend the heavens and leap into the World King Realm.¡±

    When she heard that, the Heavensdeath Demon Empress finally seemed to make up her mind. ¡°Brother Su, wait for me for a few days. I¡¯ll go get the treasures from the lost era I gathered over the years. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to look through them and see which are Dark and Gold Treasures.¡±

    Then, she rose, her red dress swaying around her as she shot through the air. In the blink of an eye, she disappeared without a trace.

    When Su Yi saw this, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. That demoness is finally willing to bring out her treasures!

 Chapter 1093 - A Buddhist Gatha

    Chapter 1093 - A Buddhist Gatha

    Not long after the Heavensdeath Demon Empress left, Xuan Ning approached Su Yi on his own.

    ¡°Master, your disciple has a question. Would you please clear up my doubts?¡± he whispered.

    He¡¯d spent all this time cultivating quietly in the Seed of the Azure, and he¡¯d already recondensed his body. Even his cultivation had recovered to the early-stage Profound Illumination Realm.

    Su Yi was briefly stunned. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Back then, you arranged for me to go to the Little Western Paradise to follow Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart, learn from him, and temper my heart¡­¡± said Xuan Ning.

    Here, a hint of confusion appeared on his brow. ¡°But looking back on it now, it seems¡­ something wasn¡¯t quite right, as if it were all a dream. Although I still vividly recall everything I experienced by Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart¡¯s side, it seems like something is missing.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What gives you that impression?¡±

    Xuan Ning scratched his head and examined his memories. ¡°When I left the Little Western Paradise to go to the Netherworld in search of your whereabouts, Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart¡¯s closed-door disciple, Ji Yuan, visited me in private. He gave me a talisman forged out of a bodhi leaf and said that I could activate it after I left. He said that if I ever sensed that something was not quite right with my memories, I could silently chant the Buddhist gatha within the talisman.¡±

    This piqued Su Yi¡¯s curiosity. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me there are profound secrets hidden within that verse?¡±

    ¡°Master, the gatha in the talisman goes: ¡®All conditioned phenomena are as transient as dreams, bubbles, dew, and lightning, and should be perceived as such.¡¯¡±

    He paused, then continued, ¡°Not long ago, when I returned to the Profound Illumination Realm and tried to temper and strengthen my soul, I suddenly felt that something wasn¡¯t quite right. I discovered that even though it seems like I still vividly recall everything I experienced with Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart, and even though it seems like nothing is amiss, I can¡¯t help but feel like something is missing.

    ¡°Thus, your disciple recalled the talisman Ji Yuan gave me when I left, as well as what he told me. However, something seems fishy about it, and I dare not test it recklessly. Thus, I¡¯ve never inwardly recited that verse for fear of causing something unexpected.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°Given Ol¡¯ Bald Donkey Inkstone¡¯s methods, he naturally could erase or modify a portion of your memories without leaving a trace, but if that¡¯s really what happened¡­ then there¡¯s a problem with the old donkey¡­¡±

    Here, he shook his head and said to himself, ¡°Given my understanding of the old-timer, he¡¯s wise, with a strong will. There¡¯s no way he¡¯d do something like that¡­ unless something unexpected has changed!¡±

    Here, Su Yi furrowed his brow. ¡°And then there¡¯s that Ji Yuan. It seems he predicted that issues would arise with your memory. That¡¯s why he warned you and gave you the talisman refined from a bodi leaf¡­. Right, do you still have the talisman on you?¡±

    Bodhi leaves were rare and precious treasures. Throughout the Wilds, they could only be found growing on the Little Western Paradise¡¯s Xiantian Lifeform, the Bodhi Tree.

    Xuan Ning shook his head. ¡°Master, this treasure was destroyed a long time ago, when I crossed the boundary between worlds to arrive in the Azure Continent.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just the talisman; his body had been destroyed too. Only his remnant soul made it to the Azure Continent.

    Su Yi naturally knew that, but when he heard that the talisman had been destroyed, he couldn¡¯t help but be disappointed.

    ¡°¡®All conditioned phenomena are as transient as dreams¡­¡¯¡± Su Yi pondered. ¡°This gatha isn¡¯t difficult to understand. Simply put, all of the world¡¯s karmic ties are like dreams or illusions, as fleeting as bubbles and unfathomable as mist, impermanent and shifting. These changes are as quick as lightning. Thus, those who wish to contemte the unsurpassed dharma must first see through illusions and grasp the fundamental truth within their hearts.

    ¡°This verse doesn¡¯t seem like it contains many secrets, but it¡¯s most likely a key of sorts. If you chant it within your heart, it might well lead to unpredictable changes.¡±

    Here, Xuan Ning¡¯s expression was instantly solemn, and his back broke out in cold sweats. ¡°Fortunately, I was cautious, and I never tried it. Otherwise¡­¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say whether it would have led to fortune or disaster, but I can say with near certainty that someone set their sights on you during your time in the Little Western Paradise, and that they did something to you. Furthermore, it was most likely either Old Bald Donkey Inkstone or his apprentice, Ji Yuan.¡±

    Xuan Ning couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit rmed. ¡°Master, how should I respond to this?¡±

    ¡°Sit cross-legged and open up your soul. Don¡¯t resist,¡± Su Yi ordered as he rose from his wicker chair.

    Xuan Ning did as he was told and promptly sat down.

    Su Yi circted his soul power and investigated. However, shortly after, he frowned. There was nothing at all unusual about Xuan Ning¡¯s soul.

    He thought for a moment, then tried a secret soul art originating from Meng Po Pce. They called it the Perceiving Subtleties Divine Mirror Incantation, and as the name implied, it functioned like a mirror. It could reflect the situation of the soul down to the finest details.

    But in the end, Su Yi learned nothing at all.

    But he didn¡¯t give up just like that. After a moment¡¯s thought, he ultimately decided to take a risk!

    ¡°All conditioned phenomena are as transient as dreams¡­¡± Su Yi used the power of his divine sense to chant the gatha within Xuan Ning¡¯s soul.

    But before he got halfway through, a strange ck talisman marking appeared on the reflective surface of the Perceiving Subtleties Divine Mirror Incantation. It was shaped like a sword and a saber, crossed like the character ¡°V.¡± It was mysterious and obscure, and it was hidden in the deepest depths of Xuan Ning¡¯s soul. Even now, it was only barely visible.

    But before Su Yi could examine it further, Xuan Ning¡¯s soul trembled violently! It seemed as if he were in extreme agony. His seated figure shook, and his face contorted in pain.

    Su Yi¡¯s expression shifted, and he promptly withdrew the power of the Perceiving Subtleties Divine Mirror Incantation, leaving the verse unfinished.

    Even so, Xuan Ning¡¯s soul suffered a terrifying bacsh. His face paled, and his face was covered in cold sweat. His spirit looked depleted.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel solemn. Had he recited theplete gatha, the consequences might well have been unimaginable!

    ¡°Master, did you discover anything?¡± Xuan Ning wiped the sweat from his brow and breathed heavily.

    ¡°Someone did indeed do something to your soul,¡± said Su Yi, his expression overcast. ¡°Furthermore, their methods were extremely powerful, and extremely well-hidden. It seems highly likely that I¡¯m their true target.¡±

    Xuan Ning was stunned. ¡°Master, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Someone knew you were headed to the Netherworld to investigate my whereabouts, so they made arrangements in advance and stealthily ced a strange seal within your soul!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was cold and inscrutable as he whispered, ¡°And the talisman Ji Yuan gave you is the key to awakening that mysterious seal. Chanting that gatha would lead to unpredictable consequences.¡±

    Xuan Ning was instantly rmed, and a chill coursed down his spine.

    Su Yi said gently, ¡°Later, I¡¯ll take you to see the Little Western Paradise myself. Then, all will be clear. Until then, you¡¯d best stay within the Seed of the Azure. That way, even if something unexpected happens, I¡¯ll be able to help you immediately.¡±

    Xuan Ning said solemnly, ¡°I shall assiduously carry out your orders, Master.¡±

    Before long, Wang Zhuofu and Wang Zhongyuan arrived.

    Apparently, High Elder Wang Tianhang¡ªthe white-haired old man¡ªhad been imprisoned in the family¡¯s forbidden ground to endure eight thousand years of ¡°wind and rain.¡±

    ¡°Wind and rain¡± was actually a type of torture used in the Wang Family. Baleful Yin winds and a rain of zing Yang fire condensed into whips,shing a prisoner¡¯s soul day and night. It was so agonizing that the condemned longed for death.

    The others who¡¯d colluded with Pi Mo also received suitable punishments.

    As they described this, Wang Zhuofu and Wang Zhongyuan seemed uneasy. They were concerned that Su Yi wouldn¡¯t find this level of punishment satisfactory.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Su Yi nced at Wang Que.

    Wang Que said in a low voice, ¡°Master, so long as I, Wang Que, live, those old-timers won¡¯t dare show their faces. If you¡¯re not satisfied with that, I¡¯m willing to punish them myself!¡±

    Su Yi waved. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s leave it at that.¡±

    All he cared about was Wang Que¡¯s safety.

    Wang Zhuofu and Wang Zhongyuan both sighed in relief and bowed. ¡°Many thanks for your benevolence, Your Excellency Su!¡±

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head. ¡°I¡¯ll spend the next few days in the Allmist Spirit Mountains. First, to wait for someone. Second, to see whether or not Pi Mo sends anyone else.¡±

    Wang Zhongyuan said promptly, ¡°The Wang Family is honored to host you. I¡¯ll go arrange a residence for you immediately, Your Excellency!¡±

    Wang Que couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Father, allow me.¡±

    Wang Zhongyuan nced at Su Yi, and when he saw that Su Yi didn¡¯t object, he nodded. ¡°Very well.¡±

    That very day, Su Yi and hispanions took up residence with the Wang Family.

    In the days that followed, word of the grand battle in the wilderness of the Ten Directions Yao Mountains spread throughout the Wilds, causing a massive uproar.

    ¡°A throng of Yao Emperors attacked en masse. Moreover, a Golden-Winged Great Peng and a group of Profound Serenity Yao Emperorsbined their strengths to ce a multiyered death trap, but that still wasn¡¯t enough to take Su Yi down!?¡±

    ¡°Pi Mo has really fallen t on his face this time!¡±

    ¡°Just who is this Su Yi person?¡±

    ¡°Rumor has it that the Red Pine and Dark Mountain Yao Emperors are convinced that he really is the reincarnation of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force!¡±

    ¡°Also, before the Golden-Winged Great Peng, Garuda, died, he called Su Yi ¡®master.¡¯ The eighth legacy disciple of the Grotto of Abstruse Force, Bai Yi, did the same and changed sides in the middle of battle!¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean Pi Mo¡¯s trap was intended to kill his own master!? He¡¯s turned on his sect and his master. He¡¯s sick and depraved!¡±

    ¡°Reincarnation¡­. So, that legendary power really does exist in this world?¡±

    ¡­There was uproar throughout the Wilds, like a pot blowing off its lid. It had been a long time since anything had caused such a disturbance.

    The former sovereign of the Wilds, the man whose sword suppressed the heavens, had disappeared five hundred years ago. Now, it seemed he¡¯d reincarnated ande back. Who wouldn¡¯t have been astonished?

    And Pi Mo¡¯s traitorous behavior provoked widespread criticism and contempt.

    The world was in uproar.

    And the factions that had subordinated themselves to the Abstruse Force Alliance were terrified. They could neither eat nor sleep in peace!

 Chapter 1094 - When a Lord Returns, the Populace Trembles

    Chapter 1094 - When a Lord Returns, the Popce Trembles

    Martial Heaven Peak.

    The Abstruse Force Alliance.

    ¡°Reporting in, Your Excellency. The Neb Sword Sect has announced that they¡¯re leaving the Abstruse Force Alliance.¡±

    ¡°Reporting in, Your Excellency. Cloudy Dome Spirit Mountain, the White Arc Daoist Sect, and Crouching Tiger Temple have announced that they¡¯re severing their ties with the alliance and that they¡¯ll no longer have anything to do with us.¡±

    ¡°Reporting in, Your Excellency. We¡¯ve just received word that the House of the Seven-Star Sword has cut ties with us.¡±

    ¡°Reporting in¡­¡±

    As news poured in, the elderly servant standing outside the hall entered to report it.

    However, as the number of such reports increased, the servant¡¯s back bent, and his voice grew weaker and weaker. The back of his clothes was drenched in cold sweat.

    Pi Mo sat alone at the seat at the center of the hall, his expression overcast. He didn¡¯t say a word.

    But the suffocating, oppressive atmosphere only intensified as time passed.

    A whileter.

    Pi Mo woodenly raised his head and looked in the direction of the elderly servant. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    ¡°For now¡­. No.¡± The servant¡¯s heart shook.

    Pi Mo¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°Go call over the representatives of the Six Great Daoist Sects.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The elderly servant rushed off to carry out his orders.

    Within the grand hall, Pi Mo clenched the fists hidden within his sleeves. The veins bulged on the backs of his hands, and his joints were white. A patch of blood spread from the flesh of his palm, dripping between the gaps between his fingers.

    But he just sat there in silence, as if he didn¡¯t even notice.

    ¡°I long since anticipated that these factions were nothing but a pack of motley riffraff. Still, I didn¡¯t expect that a single rumor would leave them pissing themselves and scampering to draw a line between us.¡± A mocking jeer tugged at Pi Mo¡¯s lips.

    He¡¯d long since anticipated that when word spread of the grand battle in the Ten Directions Yao Mountains, it would have a powerful effect on the Abstruse Force Alliance.

    He just hadn¡¯t expected all of this to happen so quickly, or with such intensity!

    Even though he¡¯d long since been prepared, when so many of their subordinate factions sent word that they were severing their ties with the Abstruse Force Alliance within a single day, Pi Mo was nheless enraged. It seemed unspeakably absurd.

    The Abstruse Force Alliance was enormous, and it couldmand everything beneath the heavens and intimidate the four seas. It was like the Wilds¡¯ fifth apex. Yet now, it was crumbling, all because his master had returned!

    This was the prestige of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force!

    Even after five hundred years of dormancy, the moment he returned, the Wilds descended into upheaval, and the world trembled!

    ¡°Fortunately, I never entrusted my hopes of defeating Master to that riffraff,¡± muttered Pi Mo.

    He silently rxed his grip, looked down, and saw the blood dripping between his fingers, and the gaping wound he¡¯d cut into his palm. He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.

    It was then that the higher-ups of the Six Great Daoist Sects arrived.

    Strictly speaking, it was the Five Great Daoist Sects, because Su Yi had recently crushed the Levitating Sword Hall¡¯s base, executing its leader and many of its Imperial Realm experts.

    ¡°Your Excellency Pi Mo, the situation is dire. Might I ask if you¡¯ve prepared any countermeasures?¡± someone said with deep concern.

    Pi Mo swept his gaze across the group. ¡°Do you¡­ regret what you and I did together?¡±

    The group fell silent, their expressions shifting and uncertain.

    Five hundred years ago, when word spread that the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force passed away, the Six Great Daoist Sects fought their way into the Grotto of Abstruse Force under Pi Mo¡¯s leadership. In the bloody, violent struggle that ensued, they seized unimaginable benefits.

    But that came at the price of irrevocably offending the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force! Pi Mo covered up their misdeeds years prior, obscuring the truth of how they¡¯d invaded the Grotto of Abstruse Force by pinning the me on Qing Tang.

    All of them were keenly aware that now that the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force had returned, he was certain to settle the score with their factions, one by one.

    Thus, they could only stand beside Pi Mo.

    Even if they regretted it, it was toote!

    ¡°Whether you regret it or not, we¡¯re all in the same boat,¡± Pi Mo said with a sigh. ¡°Given the circumstances, this can only end in one of two ways. Either all of us die, or my master dies. There¡¯s no other possibility.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s expressions were instantly overcast.

    All of them were influential experts whomanded entire regions, but in the face of the newly returned Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, they lost their typicalposure and contemptuousness. None of them were at all confident. No, they were terrified!

    ¡°Damn that Su Xuanjun. Why didn¡¯t he die properly five hundred years ago!?¡± A white-robed elder cursed hatefully.

    Whap!

    A resounding p left the white-robed elder staggering back. His butt hit the floor, and half of his face swelled up.

    The crowd was instantly in uproar. All of them were bbergasted.

    It was Pi Mo who¡¯d struck. He now stood before his chair, his entire body emanating a terrifying majesty.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that Master and I have long since be estranged, and that we¡¯re now bitter enemies. Even so, I hate nothing more than old dogs who don¡¯t know how to do anything but bark, especially when they insult my master to my face!¡±

    His cold, indifferent voice echoed throughout the grand hall. The others were instantly as silent as cicadas in winter.

    Pi Mo¡¯s gaze was distant and heavy. ¡°Since we¡¯re all in the same camp, we ought to work together and ovee the wind and waves. Cursing andining will only make us seem tragic and pathetic. Got it?¡±

    The crowd sank deeper into silence.

    ¡°Rx. All hope is far from lost. Experts of the stars beyond have already taken action, and they¡¯re on their way to take my master down,¡± Pi Mo said softly. ¡°Perhaps, it won¡¯t be long before news of my master¡¯s death sends the Wilds into uproar once more.¡±

    When they heard that, the gathered higher-ups¡¯ spirits soared.

    Experts of the stars beyond?

    This thought was like a beam of sunlight illuminating their overcast hearts and reigniting their hope!

    ¡°You can leave.¡± Pi Mo waved for his guests to be on their way.

    It was only after the group disappeared from the grand hall that Pi Mo let out a long breath of turbid air and muttered, ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister Song Chai, that Three-Eyed Golden Toad failed. If even the Nine Heavens Pavilion and Church of the River of Stars can¡¯t stop my master¡­ then you¡¯ll be the only one who can help me¡­ I trust that you won¡¯t disappoint me¡­¡±

    Here, the elderly servant suddenly appeared outside the hall once more. He said frantically, ¡°Your Excellency, we¡¯ve just received word that the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force has announced that he¡¯ll visit Martial Heaven Peak to do some house cleaning in three months!¡±

    Boom!

    It was as if Pi Mo had been struck by lightning. His hands and feet trembled uncontrobly, and he stood there in a daze. His typically steely face shifted erratically.

    Some time passed before Pi Mo came back to his senses and sighed. ¡°Master, oh, Master. Do you want the whole world to bear witness to my end? Indeed, they say that when you kill a man, you ought to break him mentally too!

    ¡°But the oue is not yet settled, and your disciple won¡¯t admit defeat until the very end. If I did¡­ you¡¯d be disappointed, right? After all, I was your first disciple. If I lose too easily, won¡¯t it make you, my master¡­ seempletely inept?¡±

    The depths of Pi Mo¡¯s gaze shed with divine light. ¡°The ancients speak of students surpassing their masters. I might be your disciple, but that doesn¡¯t necessarily make me your inferior. The moment that will determine victory and defeat is approaching, and I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡±

    ¡­

    Under the Heavensdeath Demon Empress¡¯s orders, the Wilds¡¯ Demonist factions actively spread word that the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force would go to Martial Heaven Peak to execute Pi Mo and cleanse his sect in three months. This news stirred up uproar throughout the Wilds.

    Every faction beneath the heavens was watching!

    Countless people sighed. That familiar, legendary expert had returned!

    And he was as domineering and contemptuous as ever. With a flip of his hand, he sent a storm sweeping across the Wilds!

    ¡­¡­

    The Grotto of Abstruse Force.

    Qing Tang wore a dress as dark as ink, without any embellishments. She wore no makeup as she gazed into the sky, and with her transcendent bearing, she resembled an immortal beauty from the nine heavens.

    She carried a jug of wine in one hand as she sat casually before ake. Her clear, inscrutable gaze reflected the sunlit, glistening surface of the water.

    A snow-white spirit sparrow perched beside her.

    ¡°Pi Mo attacked first, only to lose out in the end. He thought that with the support of the Studio of the Heart, he could easily capture Master post-reincarnation. Did he ever stop to consider that given Master¡¯s disposition, he would never have returned to the Wilds unless he waspletely confident?¡± whispered Qing Tang. ¡°The grand battle in the wilderness of the Ten Directions Yao Mountains is the best possible proof.¡±

    ¡°My Lady, is Su Yi really the founder¡¯s reincarnation?¡± the spirit sparrow couldn¡¯t help but ask. It seemed it still couldn¡¯t quite believe it.

    ¡°There¡¯s no mistaking it,¡± Qing Tang said softly, but her voice contained incontrovertible strength. ¡°Throughout the Wilds, even that tiny handful of Imperial Apex old-timers would not dare to offend the Studio of the Heart, Nine Heavens Pavilion, or Church of the River of Stars lightly, but¡­ My Master would!¡±

    Her eyes shone with a strange light. As she spoke, she inwardly added, And only Master¡¯s power can counter those outer-space experts¡¯ supreme Celestial Laws!

    The spirit sparrow hesitated, then probed, ¡°Mydy, what should we do now that the founder has returned?¡±

    Qing Tang said inly, ¡°The show has only just begun. Don¡¯t be in such a rush. It¡¯s been five hundred years. My master¡¯s return is sure to stir up an enormous storm. The secrets of reincarnation, and everything else beneath these heavens¡ªall of it¡¯s on the line. Who knows what will happen in the end?¡±

    Here, she raised her wine gourd to her lips, threw back her head, and drank.

    That calm,posed bearing bore a striking resemnce to her master¡¯s.

    The snow-white spirit sparrow fell briefly silent. ¡°Mydy, not long ago, Emissary Qin Feng of the Church of the River of Stars¡¯ Sr Pce led a group of experts away from the Grotto of Abstruse Force. Aren¡¯t you concerned about what they¡¯re up to?¡±

    A hint of a chill appeared in Qing Tang¡¯s expression. ¡°Pi Mo wanted to borrow their hands to kill Master, and they were eager to be the first to throw their lives away. Just let them go.¡±

    Here, she suddenly recalled something. ¡°Has there been any movement in the Little Western Paradise?¡±

    The sparrow shook its head. ¡°Nothing seems at all out of the ordinary.¡±

    ¡°Master and Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart were close friends. Now, everyone knows that my master has reincarnated and returned to the Wilds, but the Little Western Paradise hasn¡¯t reacted in the slightest. They¡­ sure know how to keep their cool!¡± Qing Tang suddenlyughed coldly, sounding disdainful.

    But there was a hint of confusion on her brow.

    Is the Little Western Paradise really nning to just sit back and watch, then choose the perfect opportunity to strike?

    Qing Tang immediately made a decision. ¡°Keep an eye on the Little Western Paradise. I want to see just how long they can wait!¡±

    ¡°Yes, mydy!¡±

 Chapter 1095 - The Lotus Platform Is Still Here, but Is He as He Was?

    Chapter 1095 - The Lotus tform Is Still Here, but Is He as He Was?

    The Little Western Paradise

    The Wilds¡¯ number-one Buddhist Holy Land

    An elderly monk sat cross-legged beneath a ny-foot Bodhi Tree.

    The tree trunk was thick and powerful, and its bark was like a dragon¡¯s scales. The leaves filling its branches were vibrant and green, with a flowing, holy aura.

    The old monk was stick-thin, and his wrinkles were like deep ravines. He sat there inplete stillness, not moving a muscle.

    There was a lotus tform ced before him. It was absolutely wondrous, with a zed luster. However, there was a startling sword scar on its surface.

    Suddenly, a solemn voice resounded throughout thendscape. ¡°Master, Pi Mo suffered a huge loss, and the Studio of the Heart lost several of its experts. Everyone beneath the heavens is paying attention to the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡¯s reincarnation. They¡¯re watching to see when he kills his way into the Abstruse Force Alliance and cuts Pi Mo down.¡±

    A middle-aged man in white monk¡¯s robes ambled over from afar.

    When he was a hundred feet away from the Bodhi Tree, he stopped and sped his palms together, looking as dignified as a Buddhist statue.

    The stick-thin monk beneath the Bodhi Tree had a tranquil, benevolent look on his face. He didn¡¯t move a muscle, save for his lips.

    ¡°The lotus tform is still here, but a scar has split it. Is the current Su Xuanjun still the man he was back then?¡±

    His voice was raspy and dry, as if it had been a long time since he''dst spoken.

    The middle-aged monk thought for a moment, then said, ¡°In this world, no two bodhi leaves are identical. The way I see it, after undergoing reincarnation, he¡¯s no longer the same person.¡±

    The stick-thin monk¡¯s eyelids opened slightly, and he gazed at the scar on the lotus tform. ¡°The lotus tform is still there, and the sword scar remains, but has he¡­ truly be someone else?¡±

    He sighed, then shut his eyes once more. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little while longer. Once his youngest apprentice can no longer hold back, we¡¯ll know just who this Su Xuanjun really is.¡±

    It was as if he were talking in allegories and riddles. Anyone else would have been baffled.

    But the white-robed middle-aged monk seemed to understand. ¡°It¡¯s just as you say, Master. All is not yet clear. For now¡­ let¡¯s wait a while longer.¡±

    With that, he inclined his head at the stick-thin monk, then turned and left.

    It was only after he¡¯d disappeared from view that the thin old monk broke into hacking coughs. That deeply wrinkled face looked strangely conflicted, as if he were wracked with agony, struggling, and smiling hideously, yet simultaneously concerned about all of humanity¡­

    Whoosh~

    The leaves of the bodhi tree rustled, producing a rain of green light. When itnded on the thin monk, it nourished his dry, stick-thin frame.

    He suddenly looked up at the scar on the lotus tform once more, his breathing ragged and his voice hoarse. ¡°The lotus tform remains. He¡­ is surely the same person he once was!¡±

    Splurt!

    The stick-thin monk coughed up blood and trembled from head to toe.

    A little whileter, he quivered, and that strange, conflicted look disappeared from his face. He soon regained his former tranquility and harmony.

    He waved his sleeves.

    Bang!

    The sword-marred lotus tform suddenly dissipated into powder and disappeared.

    The monk then looked up at the canopy of leaves and whispered, ¡°But in this world, no two leaves are ever the same.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Several dayster.

    Qin Feng and hispanions appeared out of nowhere before the Allmist Spirit Mountains.

    This emissary of the Sr Pce was dressed in jade-colored robes. He looked young, and he emanated a proud, confident air.

    He was apanied by two elders of the Church of the River of Stars¡¯ Lightning Division. Both were in thete-stage Profound Serenity Realm.

    The Church of the River of Stars had three pces and four divisions.

    The three pces were the Sr Pce, the Lunar Pce, and the Celestial Pce.

    The four divisions were wind, lightning, cloud, and fire.

    In the Church of the River of Stars, only the Holy Sons chosen by their leader were qualified to enter the three pces and be the sect¡¯s emissaries.

    And when Holy Sons reached the Profound Unity Realm, they could be its Libationers!

    Qin Feng was one such Holy Son. Although his cultivation was still only in the mid-stage Profound Serenity Realm, hisbat strength far surpassed most of the sect¡¯s old-timers!

    And his position was far beyond the two Lightning Division elders apanying him.

    ¡°Emissary, they say that the Studio of the Heart has already lost several of its disciples. From this, it¡¯s clear that this Su person is far stronger than we imagined,¡± said one of the elders. His name was Gu Che, and he was tall, stalwart, and dressed in robes embroidered with dragons. He wore a lotus crown, and its center was emzoned with a lightning totem.

    This was the symbol of the Lightning Division of the Church of the River of Stars.

    ¡°We still don¡¯t know the details of what happened in the grand battle in the depths of the Ten Directions Yao Mountains, but I can say with certainty that the reincarnation of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force isn¡¯t at all afraid of the Studio of the Heart¡¯s Laws of Spirit Nirvana. Naturally, he has no need to fear our Laws of Cosmic Silence.¡±

    The other Lightning Division elder said grimly, ¡°Opponents like him are the hardest to get a handle on.¡±

    His name was Meng Tianjun. He was dressed in white, and he had a ferocious bearing.

    ¡°If Su Xuanjun were an ordinary person, how could I need to intervene personally?¡± Qin Feng said slowly. ¡°You needn¡¯t warn me. I can already guess what Pi Mo is thinking. He hopes to borrow my hands to kill his enemy, and drag the Church of the River of Stars underwater. I don¡¯t care. All I care about is that Su Xuanjun has the secrets of reincarnation!¡±

    Here, his eyes shed with sharp light. ¡°That woman, Qing Tang, is overly conservative. She needs to be more aggressive. All she does is hide away in the Grotto of Abstruse Force, hoping to watch a wildfire from a safe distance, then take action.

    ¡°But if we carry on like this, we¡¯ll surely miss far too many opportunities. After all, there¡¯s only one Su Xuanjun. If we let the Nine Heavens Pavilion or Studio of the Heart beat us to the punch, it¡¯ll be toote for regrets.¡±

    ¡°Besides, even if we cannot fully realize our goals on this expedition, we can at least get a clearer sense of Su Xuanjun¡¯s abilities. That way, when the timees to take him down, we¡¯ll know what we¡¯re up against, and we won¡¯t just have to guess randomly.

    ¡°Now, I just hope that Su Xuanjun hasn¡¯t left the Middle Province Wang Family. If he has, I¡¯ll truly be disappointed.¡±

    As he spoke, Qin Feng was already shooting forward. Gu Che and Meng Tianjun, both elders of the Lightning Division, followed shortly after.

    ¡°Emissary, are we just going straight there?¡± Meng Tianjun couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Qin Feng smiled. ¡°Rx. We¡¯ll say we¡¯re there to spar, discuss the Dao, and determine a victor. If Su Xuanjun wins, oh well. I¡¯ll just lower my head, admit defeat, and that¡¯ll be the end of it. I trust that with his wisdom and perception, he won¡¯t do anything excessive. After all, the Church of the River of Stars stands behind us, and he¡¯s already provoked the Studio of the Heart. Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯ll dare cast aside all pretenses of cordiality with us too?¡±

    He paused, then added, ¡°But if Su Xuanjun loses¡­ I wouldn¡¯t mind seizing the opportunity to capture him!¡±

    Here, Qin Feng sighed, as if mocking himself. ¡°We¡¯re being so cautious and tentative. Is it shameful?¡±

    Meng Tianjun and Gu Che looked at each other, then shook their heads.

    ¡°Throughout the Dark and Gold Star Realm, only those Imperial Apex old fossils and the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force are threatening enough for us to take seriously.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. When ites to the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, it¡¯s wise to proceed with caution. After all, even Pi Mo and the forces of the Studio of the Heart have fallen t on their face. Better safe than sorry.¡±

    Qin Feng smiled and inclined his head. ¡°To cultivators such as ourselves, there¡¯s no greater taboo than second-guessing ourselves in the face of battle. The sect leader approved of me and chose me as our holy son because I¡¯ve never feared any opponent!¡±

    Meng Tianjun and Gu Che agreedpletely.

    Qin Feng really was a rare genius. He wasn¡¯t just the Holy Son of the Church of the River of Stars. Throughout the stars, he was a first-rate, peerless genius. His strength made the vast majority of the starry skies¡¯ older-generation cultivators sigh over their own inferiority!

    Here in the Dark and Gold Star Realm, the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡¯s reincarnation was strong enough that even Qin Feng had to take him seriously. That alone was worth taking pride in.

    As they conversed, they arrived at the gates to the Allmist Spirit Mountains.

    Qin Feng brushed off his clothes, then said heartily, ¡°Emissary Qin Feng of the Church of the River of Stars¡¯ Sr Pce hase for a visit. Might I ask if Su Yi is present?¡±

    His clear voice reverberated throughout heaven and earth like the ringing of a bell, shaking thendscape.

    And a powerful majesty emanated from Qin Feng. It seemed capable of devouring mountains and seas, and contemptuous, as if he were gazing down upon everything in all directions.

    Uproar broke out throughout the Allmist Spirit Mountains.

    Immediately afterward, countless figures shot into the air and gazed at Qin Feng and his allies from afar.

    Wang Zhuofu, Wang Zhongyuan, and the other Wang Family higher-ups were all there, as well as Su Yi¡¯s disciples.

    In the face of all these gazes, Qin Feng seemed calm,posed, and contemptuous, as if they weren¡¯t even there. He said leisurely, ¡°The Wang Family can rest assured. I¡¯ve onlye for Su Yi.¡±

    ¡°Tell me why you¡¯re here, and we¡¯ll see whether or not you¡¯re worthy of meeting with me.¡± Su Yi¡¯s calm voice reverberated throughout heaven and earth.

    Qin Feng furrowed his brow, but soon, his expression rxed, and a smile appeared on his lips. This Su person isn¡¯t willing toe out right away. As brazenly arrogant as that is, at least I didn¡¯te all this way in vain. It¡¯s enough!

    Then, Qin Feng said heartily, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, I¡¯vee to spar and discuss the Grand Dao. I have no other intentions. Regardless of who wins and loses, I wish to do battle!¡±

    His voice resounded throughout heaven and earth.

    Everyone was solemn. The majestic aura emanating from Qin Feng was enough to tell them that he was an extremely terrifying existence.

    Suddenly, the skies rippled, and Su Yi¡¯s tall, upright figure came into view.

    ¡°Want to spar? What happens if I win? And what happens if I lose?¡± Su Yi looked the distant Qin Feng up and down and asked casually.

    ¡°We¡¯re just sparing. It¡¯s apetition between our cultivation bases. It¡¯s enough to determine a victor,¡± Qin Feng said just as casually.

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Were it a deathmatch, I wouldn¡¯t mind ying with you, but if we¡¯re just determining a victor, I truly can¡¯t be bothered.¡±

    Qin Feng was stunned. He would never have guessed that Su Yi would be so domineering; this wasn¡¯t at all in line with his predictions.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, you realize that if we fight to the death, no matter who lives and who dies, you¡¯ll have established an irrevocable enmity with the Church of the River of Stars? Are you really not at all concerned about the consequences of that?¡±

    Qin Feng¡¯s eyes zed with divine light, and his aura grew even sharper and more forceful.

    Su Yi paid this no heed. ¡°If you fight, I¡¯ll grant you death. If you don¡¯t want to fight, get the hell out of here.¡±

    This light, airy deration was tyrannical beyond measure.

    Qin Feng¡¯s expression darkened, and his heart welled with murderous intent. This was an unprecedented provocation and affront to his dignity.

 Chapter 1096 - A Sword Divides a Sea of Stars

    Chapter 1096 - A Sword Divides a Sea of Stars

    Behind Qin Feng, Mengtian Jun and Gu Chu were both unwittingly stunned. Isn¡¯t Su Xuanjun¡¯s reincarnation¡­ a bit too proud and domineering?

    They¡¯d expected that no matter how strong Su Xuanjun¡¯s reincarnation was, he¡¯d rein it in a little after learning their origins.

    After all, even the Wilds¡¯ Imperial Apex Realm old-timers wouldn¡¯t dare to offend them lightly.

    Who¡¯d have guessed that things wouldn¡¯t go at all like they¡¯d thought?

    Right from the start, he disyed an iparably forceful, tyrannical attitude, as if he didn¡¯t take them the least bit seriously!

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Qin Fengughed. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, is your murderous intent so strong because of all the years we¡¯ve spent living in the Grotto of Abstruse Force?¡±

    It sounded like mockery, and indeed, it was deliberate provocation!

    Ye Luo and the others were watching from afar. When they saw this, their expressions frosted over. That bastard is actually using the Grotto of Abstruse Force to provoke Master? He really deserves to die!

    Qin Fengughed, ¡°Rest assured, Fellow Daoist. Miss Qing Tang is taking care of the Grotto of Abstruse Force, and it hasn¡¯t changed much at all over the years. I have to say that it really is a first-rate blessed ground, and it¡¯s quite pleasant to live in. It¡¯s excellent for cultivating in, too.¡±

    Su Yi said inly, ¡°This attempt at provocation is far too juvenile, and you¡¯re even shameless enough tough? Do you even know that your founder¡¯s clone killed itself on the banks of the Netherworld¡¯s Reincarnation Pool?¡±

    This deration went off like an earth-shattering explosion.

    Qin Feng was dumbstruck.

    Meng Tianjun and Gu Che¡¯s expressions changed dramatically.

    That their founder¡¯s clone had proceeded to the Netherworld was one of their most closely guarded secrets. Them aside, practically no one knew about it.

    Yet now, Su Yi hadn¡¯t just revealed that their founder¡¯s clone had gone to the Netherworld. No, he¡¯d even dered that the clone had killed itself!

    How could they not be bbergasted?

    Ye Luo and the others¡¯ hearts shook. They were naturally well aware that their master wasn¡¯t the type to talk nonsense. If he said their leader¡¯s clone had killed itself, that meant it had indeed killed itself!

    ¡°Impudent! Our founder¡¯s cultivation is all-epassing and all-powerful. Even his clone could destroy any opponent in the Dark and Gold Star Realm with ease. How could he possibly have killed himself? This is a tant insult to our sect¡¯s founder!¡± Meng Tianjun bellowed, his expression icy.

    ¡°It really is ridiculous. How are you any different from an ant making idlements about the death of a divine dragon?¡± Gu Che said coldly.

    Qin Feng waved. ¡°No need to say anything else. We cannot tolerate insults to our founder, and since this Su person wants to fight to the death, I¡¯ll just send him on his way!¡±

    Every word boomed like thunder, and his voice was full of murderous intent.

    ng!

    A glittering silver spear appeared in Qin Feng¡¯s grip, flowing with starlight.

    His entire presence changed. The power of the Laws rose around him, and firelight surged into the firmament, shaking the entirendscape.

    ¡°This guy¡¯s only in the mid-stage Profound Serenity Realm, but his aura and momentum are stronger than even Elder Yin of the Studio of the Heart. He¡¯s almostparable to that Three-Eyed Golden Toad!¡± Ye Luo was quite surprised.

    Wang Que and Bai Yi looked stunned too. They could sense Qin Feng¡¯s heaven-defying qualities.

    Meng Tianjun and Gu Che keenly detected the changes in their expressions, they couldn¡¯t help but look smug.

    Qin Feng was a Holy Son of the Church of the River of Stars, and the emissary of the Sr Pce. His cultivation base was heaven-defying enough to make even the old-timers of the starry skies pale byparison. How could he possibly be ordinary?

    Boom!

    Qin Feng didn¡¯t hesitate. He leaped through the air and attacked directly, with the momentum of an unstoppable arc of divine light. He cleaved through the air, leaving a startling, heart-stirring rift in his wake.

    And his spear shone in his hands. When he thrust it, it was like an exploding star bursting with destructive power.

    Too strong!

    That unstoppable divine majesty left Ye Luo and the others visibly stunned once more.

    The higher-ups of the Wang Family felt suffocated, and their hearts quivered with fright.

    But in the face of this attack, Su Yi merely arched his brow. He could sense Qin Feng¡¯s strength; it was far beyond that of the Studio of the Heart experts he¡¯d killed.

    There was no doubt about it. Qin Feng¡¯s status in the Church of the River of Stars couldn¡¯t be low. His foundations and aptitude were both extraordinary. Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t have disyed such shockingbat strength in the mid-stage Profound Serenity Realm.

    But despite thinking all this, Su Yi¡¯s movements weren¡¯t the least bit slow. He attacked directly and shed with him head-on.

    ng!!!

    A heaven-shaking impact rang out.

    Moonlit Shadow unleashed a waterfall of clear light, which shed with Qin Feng¡¯s spear. A wave of endlessly terrifying destructive power erupted from the point of impact.

    Boom!

    It was as if that entire stretch of heaven and earth erupted. The skies copsed, and Qin Feng swayed on his feet and took several steps back. rm appeared on his handsome face, as if he couldn¡¯t believe it.

    And Su Yi? He hadn¡¯t budged, but his qi nheless churned within him.

    This guy is actually somewhat interesting. The depths of Su Yi¡¯s gaze lit up as his will to fight stirred.

    ¡°Indeed, this guy has mastered a power capable of contending with supreme Celestial Laws, and his strength¡­ far transcends the Profound Illumination Realm¡­.¡± Qin Feng murmured to himself, his expression increasingly murderous.

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, he raised his spear and attacked explosively, without the slightest hesitation. He was iparably domineering.

    ng!

    The clear hum of a sword prated the clouds.

    Su Yi held back no longer. He swung his sword and attacked.

    It was like a battle between immortals or gods. Sometimes, their battle raged through the nine heavens. Sometimes, they fought between the mountains and rivers. Either way, they fought with unprecedented intensity.

    Qin Feng waved his spear. His power and abilities were all heaven-defying, and every strike left heaven and earth trembling. Even the air was thrown into disarray.

    When he attacked, it was as if countless stars swept forth, rumbling and booming as they burst apart. The sheer momentum of his attack left countless onlookers¡¯ hearts quivering with fright.

    Back in the Ten Directions Yao Mountains, Ye Luo saw how his master killed thete-stage Profound Serenity Realm Elder Yin of the Studio of the Heart.

    But Elder Yin was clearly inferior to Qin Feng!

    And Su Yi? He was as transcendent as an immortal. His upright figure emanated radiant Dao Light, and he swung his sword without the slightest flourish. Despite this, he neutralized each and every one of Qin Feng¡¯s attacks!

    ¡°The reincarnation of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force really is heaven-defying¡­¡± Meng Tianjun looked rmed and bewildered, and his expression shifted.

    Su Yi was only in thete-stage Profound Illumination Realm, yet he wasn¡¯t at all afraid of the Laws of Cosmic Silence, and he could fight evenly against their mid-stage Profound Serenity Realm Holy Son, Qin Feng. This was simply unbelievable!

    This would have been a rare sight even in the stars beyond!

    ¡°No wonder Pi Mo lost so badly. No wonder the Studio of the Heart lost several of its experts. The Swordmaster of Abstruse has mastered the secrets of reincarnation. No one else in the Wilds is his equal,¡± sighed Gu Che. ¡°But¡­ if this is all he¡¯s got, there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll be a match for the Holy Son!¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when the situation changed abruptly.

    With a single sh, Su Yi forced Qin Feng over a hundred feet back. His handsome face alternated white and green.

    Gu Che was bbergasted, and he felt as if someone had pped him soundly across the face. He¡¯d only just said that Qin Feng had the upper hand!

    ¡°Reveal the strongest power at your disposal. Otherwise, I¡¯ll grant you death here and now,¡± Su Yi said coolly.

    He¡¯d already gotten a feel for Qin Feng¡¯s abilities. His strength in the Profound Serenity Realm really was heaven-defying. Combined with the Laws of Cosmic Silence, he could have contended with the Wilds¡¯ early-stage Profound Unity Emperors!

    But the Laws of Cosmic Silence weren¡¯t at all threatening to Su Yi, and without them, Qin Feng was at best on par with a first-rate Profound Serenity Emperor.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Qin Feng burst with murderous intent, his momentum increasingly intense as he used an unfathomable secret art. His entire body was suddenly surrounded by stars, and even a casual strike now contained enough power to nket the skies and blot out the sun.

    ¡°The Celestial Arc Divine Wheel Technique!¡± Meng Tianjun and Gu Che were both stunned.

    This was one of the most supreme secret arts of the Church of the River of Stars. It required using a highly particr method to stimte the blood and qi, awakening the body¡¯stent potential. That way, the user could unleash strength far beyond their ordinary limits!

    Boom!

    Heaven and earth trembled violently as Qin Feng¡¯s power ran rampant.

    The battle raged with renewed intensity. It was obvious to everyone that Qin Feng was even stronger than before.

    But just momentster¡ª¡ª

    Bang!

    A sh sent Qin Feng flying over a hundred feet once more. The stars circting around him shattered beneath its sword qi.

    When he finally stabilized himself, he couldn¡¯t help but cough up blood.

    Everyone who saw this was dumbstruck and tongue-tied.

    ¡°Got anything else up your sleeve?¡± said Su Yi, his calm voice reverberating throughout heaven and earth. It sounded as if he¡¯d yet to get his fill.

    Here, Ye Luo and the others finally realized something. Master obviously sees Qin Feng as a living target!

    Even as he spoke, Su Yi attacked Qin Feng once more.

    Resplendent sword qi, like the full moon shining against blue skies, illuminated the ten directions with its clear light.

    It was full of terrifying murderous power, and when he saw it, Qin Feng finally lost hisposure.

    ¡°Activate!¡± His robes billowed around him as he roared and took out the treasure he¡¯d been keeping in reserve.

    It was an alms bowl flowing with resplendent starlight. It looked as if it contained an entire boundless gxy, and countless stars flickered inside it.

    As soon as it appeared, the entirendscape wailed, and the skies copsed as if unable to bear the bowl¡¯s power. Countless rifts formed in the air.

    And Su Yi¡¯s next streak of sword qi shattered into nothingness.

    His gaze focused, while Ye Luo and the Wang Family higher-ups¡¯ expressions shifted. What kind of treasure is that!?

    ¡°The Star-Swallowing Alms Bowl!¡± Meng Tianjun and Gu Chu were shaken, and their eyes zed with passion, as well as nigh imperceptible envy.

    This was a Xiantian Divine Treasure of the Church of the River of Stars, and their founder had refined it personally. It contained a portion of the source energy of the Laws of Cosmic Silence, and its power was extraordinarily terrifying.

    When he used this treasure, it was as if he wielded the true river of stars like a whip. When he swung it, it could crush an entire region!

    ¡°Su Xuanjun, do you really think I¡¯m here to throw my life away!?¡± Qin Feng bellowed, looking frenzied as he used the Star-Swallowing Alms Bowl to bear down on Su Yi.

    Boom!

    Heaven and earth trembled, and the power of the countless formations covering the Allmist Spirit Mountains swayed violently. Throughout the surroundingndscape, the mountains and rivers showed signs of an imminent copse.

    However, here, Su Yi lost interest. He shook his head.

    In a sh of the Grand Dao, when one side needed to draw upon their trump cards and supreme treasures to turn the tides, it meant that the time hade to determine life and death.

    Su Yi struck to kill without any further hesitation.

    ng!

    The boundless humming of a sword rang out.

    The Tiny Heart of the Cosmos appeared and swept through the air.

    The river of starlight sweeping through the sky abruptly split in two. When the sword qi struck, the Star-Swallowing Alms Bowl was sent flying back, its wails shaking the heavens.

    From afar, it looked as if his sword had divided a gxy!

    Off in the distance, Qin Feng¡¯s lips quivered, as if he were about to say something, only for a cut to spread from his forehead and descend down his body.

    A momentter, he split down the midline and dissipated into ash with a bang.

    Destroyed, body and soul!

    ¡°You¡¯re saying you didn¡¯t juste here to throw your life away?¡± Su Yi said softly. He flicked his fingertips, and the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos transformed back into a three-inch green-skinned gourd and leaped into his sleeves.

    His blue robes swayed around him, and he stood alone between heaven and earth.

    Everyone present was left dazed and astonished.

 Chapter 1097 - Qing Tangâ€™s Origins

    Chapter 1097 - Qing Tang¡¯s Origins

    Qin Feng lost far too quickly and died far too suddenly.

    This left the onlookers in disbelief.

    Earlier, when Qin Feng took out the Star-Swallowing Alms Bowl, its power was unbelievable. An aura of destruction enveloped everything on all sides.

    Numerous people even broke out in cold sweats on Su Yi¡¯s behalf. They were beside themselves with worry.

    Who¡¯d have thought that even after Qin Feng used his strongest trump card, he¡¯d die beneath a single sh?

    The river of stars filling the sky was split down the middle. The Star-Swallowing Alms Bowl was sent flying, while Qin Fend was destroyed, body and soul!

    This was unquestionably far too tyrannical.

    There was no time even to struggle. Life and death were determined in a sh!

    ¡°How¡­ How is this possible¡­?¡± Meng Tianjun and Gu Che were visibly astonished. They couldn¡¯t ept this.

    On the way here, they made ample preparations, and they proceeded with caution. They dared not take the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡¯s reincarnation at all lightly.

    Neither of them could have anticipated that even after taking out the Star-Swallowing Alms Bowl, Holy Son Qin Feng wouldn¡¯t even be able to block a single sh!

    This left them with no time to rush to his aid. They could only watch helplessly as Qin Feng¡¯s soul was destroyed.

    The most ridiculous part was that Qin Feng had shouted that he hadn¡¯te to throw his life away, only to die just one shter¡­

    Beneath the dome of heaven.

    Su Yi said, ¡°He couldn¡¯t beat me in a spar, he couldn¡¯t beat me in a sh of trump cards, and he couldn¡¯t beat me in a life-or-death battle. I truly don¡¯t understand why he insisted on throwing his life away. Are the disciples of the Church of the River of Stars typically this ¡®courageous?¡¯¡±

    The crowd¡¯s expressions shifted. All of them could hear the unconcealed disdain in Su Yi¡¯s words.

    ¡°Su Xuanjun, you killed our church¡¯s Holy Son. Aren¡¯t you afraid that we¡¯ll exact revenge?¡± Meng Tianjun¡¯s face was ashen.

    Su Yi snickered. ¡°A few days ago, I heard that Pi Mo was colluding with the Nine Heavens Pavilion and your Church of the River of Stars. You''re working together to take me down. You¡¯re saying it¡¯s okay for you to attack me, but I¡¯m not allowed to fight back?¡±

    As he spoke, he stepped through the air and attacked directly.

    Meng Tianjun and Gu Che¡¯s expressions shifted dramatically. They immediately turned tail and fled.

    Even Qin Feng had been killed. They certainly didn¡¯t think they were a match for Su Xuanjun.

    But Su Yi naturally wasn¡¯t just going to let them escape.

    Whoosh!

    Moonlit Shadow stirred up countless streaks of sword qi. They swept forth like a tide, waving a that nketed heaven and earth and surrounded Meng Tianjun.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi¡¯s voice boomed like spring thunder as he unleashed a secret soul art.

    Several thousand feet away, Gu Che staggered, his soul in agony, as if a divine sword had cleaved into it. The speed of his retreat abruptly plummeted.

    Before he coulde back to his senses, Su Yi attacked, sword swinging.

    Gu Che couldn¡¯t even dodge. Startled, he drew his snow-white saber and tried his utmost to block.

    Crunch!!

    The saber shattered, scattering into countless fragments.

    Immediately afterward, the defensive treasures covering Gu Che¡¯s body exploded with a bang.

    He was cut down where he stood, a waterfall of blood dyeing the heavens.

    As ate-stage Profound Serenity Emperor and elder of the Church of the River of Stars¡¯ Lightning Division, Gu Che wasn¡¯t at all weak. It was just that Su Yi had long since been able to cut down Profound Serenity Emperors with ease. How could Gu Che possibly escape him?

    Boom!

    The distant of sword qi rumbled. Misty light ran rampant as it confined Meng Tianjun. He struggled with all his might, but he¡¯d only just broken through when Su Yi blocked his escape route.

    In the end, Su Yi suppressed him and captured him alive.

    Just like that, the curtains fell on this grand battle.

    But a long time passed before the higher-ups of the Wang Family recovered from their daze.

    Just a few days prior, Su Yi andpany fought their way into the Wang Family¡¯s territory. That night, Su Yi struck once, when he broke the Three-Eyed Golden Toad¡¯s cage.

    Thus, the Wang Family higher-ups had no idea how strong the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force was now that he¡¯d reincarnated.

    Now, they¡¯d seen it for themselves!

    That unmatched bearing left everyst one of them in a daze.

    ¡°Master.¡± Ye Luo andpany walked up to him.

    Su Yi nodded, then turned and gazed into the distance. ¡°You¡¯ve been watching all this time. Why don¡¯t you dare fight me?¡±

    This deration left the onlookers stunned. There are still other enemies here!?

    Then, the distantndscape rippled, and five figures floated into view.

    They included both men and women, but all of them had extremely terrifying auras. Even the weakest was in the Profound Serenity Realm. The strongest, a man in dark robes, had a particrly imposing presence.

    He was tall and thin, with a sword case on his back. His skin was dark, and even just standing there casually, he seemed to tower over heaven and earth and gaze down upon the four seas.

    Even just gazing upon him from afar, the crowd felt a prickling pain in their ears, and their hearts were solemn. And just who is it this time?

    The man in dark robes said in a voice that nged like a sword, ¡°We¡¯re from the Nine Heavens Pavilion. Su Xuanjun, if you¡¯re willing to work with us, we can promise you our protection.¡±

    The Nine Heavens Pavilion!

    Ye Luo and the others were solemn, and they gasped. They only now realized that the Church of the River of Stars weren¡¯t the only ones who¡¯de to kill their master today.

    But it was obvious that after watching Su Yi kill Qin Feng and the others, the experts of the Nine Heavens Pavilion were afraid. Their attitude had changed.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh dryly. ¡°A lie like that might fool others, but it can¡¯t fool me.¡±

    In his conversations with the Netherworld King, he¡¯d learned that the Supreme Leader of the Nine Heavens Pavilion had always been searching for someone capable of contending with the Laws of Heavenly Prayer!

    He most certainly didn¡¯t believe that the members of the Nine Heavens Pavilion hadn¡¯t realized that he was most likely the very person their leader was after.

    Besides, back in the Netherworld, Su Yi had killed slews of their experts.

    All of this meant that he and the Nine Heavens Pavilion had long since be irrevocable enemies!

    ¡°It¡¯s only reasonable that you wouldn¡¯t trust our sincerity,¡± said the distant man in dark robes. ¡°Very well. You¡¯d best take care not to let anything unexpected happen to you. The next time we meet, the Nine Heavens Pavilion will surely show you the full extent of our¡­ sincerity!¡±

    With that, he and his followers turned, left, and disappeared into thin air.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t pursue them. Firstly, they were too far away. Secondly, they¡¯d been on guard from beginning to end. The slightest disturbance, and they would have retreated immediately. There was no way he could keep them here.

    ¡°That bastard Pi Mo really is quite capable. He actually got both the Church of the River of Stars and the Nine Heavens Pavilion to take action.¡± Ye Luo walked over, a solemn look on his face.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Even if Pi Mo hadn¡¯t colluded with them, they would havee after me sooner orter.¡± Su Yi shook his head.

    This wasn¡¯t him making excuses on Pi Mo¡¯s behalf, but that he knew that all three sects from the stars beyond hade to the Dark and Gold Star Realm to seek out the secrets of reincarnation and Dark and Gold Treasures.

    And Su Yi was in possession of the secrets of reincarnation!

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry. In a bit, I¡¯ll naturally settle the score with them one by one.¡± Su Yi carried Meng Tianjun in the direction of the Allmist Spirit Mountains.

    As Su Yi faded into the distance, he ordered, ¡°Right, don¡¯t forget to clean up the battlefield for me.¡±

    Ye Luo and the others looked at each other. All of them were rueful. Master hasn¡¯t changed a bit. No matter how great a disaster strikes, it all seems trivial to him, to the point that it¡¯s not worth mentioning.

    But it was this very transcendentposure that reassured his disciples.

    ¡­¡­

    Bang!

    Meng Tianjun regained consciousness with a splitting pain in his skull.

    When he opened his eyes, he saw Su Yi seated in a nearby wicker chair, and his expression abruptly shifted.

    ¡°Answer some of my questions, and I can let you leave this ce alive. If you insist on dying, I can send you on your way now.¡± Su Yi sprawled outnguidly in the wicker chair, raising a jug of wine to his lips and drinking. ¡°You ought to understand how Iport myself. I¡¯m a man of my word, and I always keep my promises.¡±

    Meng Tianjun fell silent, his expression shifting and uncertain.

    ¡°Then¡­.¡±

    He opened his mouth to speak, only for Su Yi to interrupt him. ¡°You¡¯re in no ce to haggle or make demands.¡±

    Meng Tianjun stiffened, but in the end, he slumped in dejection. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you anything that involves the core secrets of the Church of the River of Stars. If I do, I¡¯ll meet with disaster.¡±

    Su Yi read between the lines. He nodded. ¡°Rx. I¡¯m not interested in your ¡®core secrets.¡¯ I want to know just what kind of rtionship you people have with Qing Tang and when you started working together.¡±

    Meng Tianjun inwardly sighed in relief, and his whole body rxed. ¡°Those questions, I can actually answer.¡±

    He then exined the situation in full.

    ¡°When we¡¯d only just arrived in the Wilds, our leader, Shang Tianqi, the First Libationer of the Sr Pce, brought us straight to the Grotto of Abstruse Force to greet Fellow Daoist Qing Tang.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know what exactly His Excellency Shang and Fellow Daoist Qing Tang discussed. What we do know is that Fellow Daoist Qing Tang has been in an alliance with the Church of the River of Stars ever since.¡±

    ¡°We needed her power to seek out Dark and Gold Treasures, while Qing Tang needed our power to contend with Pi Mo and his backer, the Studio of the Heart. We¡¯ve worked well together over the years.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°Is that all you know?¡±

    Meng Tianjun said bitterly, ¡°I might be an elder of the Lightning Division, but my position is far inferior to that of Holy Son Qin Feng, let alone His Excellency Shang. Throughout our years of cooperation, it¡¯s always been His Excellency Shang who makes contact with Qing Tang in private. I truly don¡¯t know the details.¡±

    Here, he seemed to recall something. ¡°But throughout our years of interactions, my sectmates and I have sensed that Fellow Daoist Qing Tang¡¯s origins most likely aren¡¯t simple. Of course, this is mere conjecture, so I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t believe me.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze focused. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡±

    Meng Tianjun took a deep breath. ¡°We suspect that Qing Tang is from the stars beyond the Wilds too!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s heart shook, and he recalled how the young mistress of the Studio of the Heart had infiltrated the Grotto of Abstruse Force under the name Song Chai.

    It was Qing Tang who suspected that her origins were fishy, and it was Qing Tang who¡¯d kicked Song Chai out of the sect while he was out wandering!

    At the time, Su Yi had been furious.

    But after learning that Song Chai was really the mysterious young mistress of the Studio of the Heart, he realized that Qing Tang¡¯s suspicions had been right on the mark.

    How had Qing Tang realized this?

    There was no doubt about it. ording to Meng Tianjun, Qing Tang was from outer space too. She naturally could see through Song Chai¡¯s identity!

 Chapter 1098 - Su Xuanjun Must Die

    Chapter 1098 - Su Xuanjun Must Die

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Su Yi asked, ¡°There must be some reason for your suspicions. What makes you think Qing Tanges from outer space?¡±

    Meng Tianjun didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°The cultivators of the Wilds, almost without exception, know nothing of the stars beyond the Wilds. But Qing Tang is different. She doesn¡¯t just know about the Church of the River of Stars; she knows the distribution of power amongst the stars too, and she even¡­¡±

    Meng Tianjun hesitated. ¡°Over the years, she¡¯s asionally brought up our leader, and she called him¡­ she called him¡­¡±

    Here, Meng Tianjun¡¯s expression filled with obvious dread, and he dared not go on.

    Su Yi tapped the armrests of his wicker chair. ¡°The Fisherman?¡±

    Meng Tianjun stiffened, and the look on his face changed dramatically. ¡°Fellow Daoist, how did you learn that title?¡±

    Even in the stars beyond, few knew that the leader of the Church of the River of Stars had such a title. Only the tiny handful who stood at the peak of the starry skies, those with positionsparable to their leader¡¯s, dared call him that!

    ¡°I said it already: your leader¡¯s clone killed itself on the banks of the Reincarnation Pool,¡± Su Yi exined casually.

    ¡°....¡±

    Su Yi continued, ¡°That aside, is there anything else suspicious about her?¡±

    ¡°There is.¡± Meng Tianjun took a deep breath, suppressed his emotions, and said, ¡°His Excellency Shang warned us not to underestimate Qing Tang, and he said that her identity wasn¡¯t simply ¡®the ninth legacy disciple of the Grotto of Abstruse Force.¡¯¡±

    Su Yi rubbed his forehead. He¡¯d already guessed that Qing Tang had another identity, and that it was most likely just as Meng Tianjun said. She was probably from the stars beyond the Wilds!

    ¡°Eighteen thousand years ago, the young mistress of the Studio of the Heart took on the name Song Chai and infiltrated the Grotto of Abstruse Force. Eighteen thousand, nine hundred years ago, Qing Tang became my legacy disciple¡­

    ¡°If Qing Tang is also from the depths of outer space, that means she slipped in right under my nose, and that despite the passage of thousands of years, she never revealed anything out of the ordinary¡­¡±

    Here, Su Yi¡¯s heart suddenly sank. He was no longer in the mood to chat.

    He rose from his wicker chair and carried Meng Tianjun out of the immortal cave.

    Outside of the Allmist Spirit Mountains.

    Su Yi raised his hand and undid the power sealing Meng Tianjun¡¯s body. ¡°Go back and tell Qing Tang that before I kill Pi Mo, I¡¯ll give him the chance to exin himself. Tell her I¡¯ll do the same for her.¡±

    His tone was casual, without the slightest ripple of emotion. Once he¡¯d said his piece, he turned and left.

    Meng Tianjun was stunned, and he looked bewildered, as if he dared not believe that Su Yi had really let him go.

    A little whileter, he came back to his senses and scampered off.

    ¡­¡­

    When he returned to the immortal cave, Su Yi sat cross-legged and resumed meditation.

    After refining the Dark and Gold Essence within Sky Profound Academy¡¯s Dark and Gold Ruler, Su Yi¡¯s cultivation was already nearing the peak of the Profound Illumination Realm.

    He predicted that if the Heavensdeath Demon Empress returned with a Dark and Gold Treasure, he¡¯d be able to temper his cultivation base to the peak of the realm extremely soon!

    ¡­

    The Demons¡¯ Elysium.

    The peak of a ck mountain that pierced the clouds.

    ¡°I did indeed see Su Xuanjun, and I won his trust. We decided to turn your n against you and have me pretend to capture him before ambushing you together,¡± said the Heavensdeath Demon Empress, her hands behind her back. Her fiery red dress billowed around her, like an unearthly red lotus swaying in the wind.

    ¡°Oh?¡± The Sixth Warden was briefly stunned, but then, heughed, not at all concerned. ¡°Everyone says that when Su Xuanjun conducts his affairs, he disdains resorting to trickery. They say that when he encounters an obstacle, he simply cuts it down. Now¡­ it seems he doesn¡¯t quite live up to his reputation.¡±

    He was thin and dressed in coarse hemp clothing. His features looked as if they were hewn of rock, and he currently sat before a stone table sipping from a cup of tea. His every gesture made him seem steady and unshakable.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t live up to his reputation, but that he was only able to proim himself sovereign within the Wilds. He¡¯s naturally on guard and fearful after hearing rumors of the stars beyond,¡± the Heavensdeath Demon Empress said tly. ¡°But I can say with certainty that he¡¯s mastered the secrets of reincarnation, as well as the secret method of opening Dark and Gold Treasures. More importantly¡­ he¡¯s most likely the person your supreme leader is searching for.¡±

    The Sixth Warden¡¯s eyes silently lit up with startling light. After a moment¡¯s silence, he said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, could you capture him alive?¡±

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress shook her head. ¡°It¡¯d be too risky. It¡¯s not worth risking my life over.¡±

    The Sixth Warden suddenly chuckled. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking.¡±

    He suddenly took a jade slip out of his sleeves and passed it to her from afar. ¡°This jade slip contains a portion of the secrets of the Three Realms of the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension. It¡¯s not a cultivation technique, but it¡¯ll help you get a clear picture of some of what lies ahead.¡±

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress epted it, but she didn¡¯t even look at it. ¡°Earlier, when it came to gathering Dark and Gold Treasures, the Nine Heavens Pavilion wasn¡¯t at all honest with me. You obviously know how to tell which treasures contain Dark and Gold Essence, but you deliberately hid that from me to take advantage of me. If you want any further assistance from me, I need more sincerity than that.¡±

    The Sixth Warden thought for a moment. ¡°Very well.¡±

    He then slipped two more treasures from his sleeves, a jade pendant and a copper seal.¡±

    ¡°Both of these are Dark and Gold Treasures. They¡¯re covered in a mysterious sealing power. Even I find the seal difficult to undo. If you can make Su Xuanjun undo the seals, both of these treasures are yours.¡±

    He then tossed them to her from afar. ¡°That ought to be enough sincerity for you.¡±

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress suddenly turned around, and her bright eyes stared directly at the Sixth Warden. ¡°How many Dark and Gold Treasures do you have in total? I want to hear the truth. If I discover that you¡¯ve lied to me, I wouldn¡¯t mind burying everyst representative of the Nine Heavens Pavilion in the Wilds, not even if it kills me!¡±

    The Sixth Warden¡¯s gaze focused, and he said, ¡°There are only four left.¡±

    ¡°Very well. Then let¡¯s act in ordance with our original n. Once Su Xuanjun, Pi Mo, and his backers have determined a victor, I¡¯ll step in and kill him.¡±

    With that, the Heavensdeath Demon Empress turned to leave.

    The Sixth Warden watched her disappear from view, then took a sip of tea and gazed into the sea of clouds. If you dare deceive me, there will no longer be any need for the Demons¡¯ Elysium to exist in this world.

    Shortly after, a man in dark robes approached from afar. He had a sword case on his back.

    ¡°Warden, Holy Son Qin Feng of the Church of the River of Stars¡¯ Sr Pce has been killed by Su Xuanjun.¡± The man in dark robes inclined his head in greeting, then reported, ¡°I discovered that I am incapable of capturing Su Xuanjun. I estimate that even a Profound Serenity Emperor with mastery of a supreme Celestial Law wouldn¡¯t be a match for him.¡±

    The Sixth Warden was stunned, and his eyes shed. This news left him stunned.

    A little whileter, he said softly, ¡°He¡¯s only in the Profound Illumination Realm, but he has such unbelievablebat strength. Do you think it has something to do with his mastery of the secrets of reincarnation?¡±

    The man in dark robes shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡±

    ¡°You can go back. Later, once we¡¯ve captured Su Xuanjun, I¡¯ll ask him myself.¡± The Sixth Warden waved him away.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The man in dark robes sped his fist and bade his respects once more. Only then did he turn to leave.

    ¡­¡­

    The Grotto of Abstruse Force.

    Within a pce.

    Meng Tianjun knelt, head touching the ground. His mind and body feltpletely stifled.

    The moment he returned, he reported everything that happened during the battle before the Middle Province Wang Family¡¯s gates. He dared not leave out the slightest detail.

    Shang Tianqi stood in the centermost seat, his expression dark and overcast. He didn¡¯t utter a word.

    However, irrepressible murderous intent permeated the air around him. The air within the hall seemed to solidify, stifling Meng Tianjun so badly he could barely breathe.

    Meng Tianjun didn¡¯t even need to think to know that Holy Son Qin Feng¡¯s death had infuriated Shang Tianqi, the First Libationer of the Sr Pce!

    A whileter, Shang Tianqi rasped, ¡°With Qin Feng¡¯s abilities and the Star-Swallowing Alms Bowl, he should have been able to take down any of the Wilds¡¯ early-stage Profound Unity Emperors without difficulty. So why¡­ was the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡¯s reincarnation enough to kill him?¡±

    Here, he looked up at the still-kneeling Meng Tianjun. ¡°Is Su Yi really that strong? Did he really kill Qin Feng in a single sh?¡±

    There was no doubt about it. Shang Tianqi still couldn¡¯t ept all of this!

    Meng Tianjun¡¯s forehead broke out in cold sweats. His heart clenched, and he lowered his head so far that he was practically burying it in the dirt. ¡°Esteemed Libationer, your subordinate wouldn¡¯t dare lie about this.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± Shang Tianqi grunted slowly, then suddenly asked, ¡°Su Yi said the leader¡¯s clone met with disaster in the Netherworld. Do you think that¡¯s true?¡±

    Meng Tianjun didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°With the sect leader¡¯s all-epassing abilities, there¡¯s absolutely no way!¡±

    Sang Tianqi let out a long sigh, his expression shifting and uncertain as he said gravely, ¡°But all these years have passed, so why¡­ hasn¡¯t his clone returned from the Netherworld yet?¡±

    Meng Tianjun shuddered, and a chill coursed through his heart. He suddenly realized that the Libationer was starting to suspect that the leader¡¯s clone really had met with disaster!

    The atmosphere within the hall was suddenly tense and stifled.

    Shang Tianqi rubbed his temples and waved. ¡°Go see Qing Tang. Tell her what Su Yi said, word for word, and see how she reacts. Also, pass on a message for me.¡±

    Here, his eyes shed with murderous light, and he said emphatically, ¡°The reincarnation of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡­ must die!¡±

    His raspy voice contained incontrovertible determination.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Meng Tianjun went off to carry out his orders. After leaving the hall, he quickly found Qing Tang by the side of ake.

    Before he could even open his mouth, Qing Tang said casually, ¡°Did my master send you to deliver a message?¡±

    She reclined in a wicker chair, bathed beneath the light of the heavens, her eyes bright and clear as she gazed at the clusters of lotuses. Her tone was calm and casual.

    Meng Tianjun was briefly stunned. He nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    A nigh imperceptible hint of a smile tugged at Qing Tang¡¯s lips, and she muttered to herself, ¡°I suspected as much. Otherwise, given his disposition, there¡¯s no way you¡¯d have made it back alive.¡±

    Meng Tianjun felt thoroughly ufortable, and his expression was instantly unsightly.

 Chapter 1099 - None of the Joys of Human Life Compare

    Chapter 1099 - None of the Joys of Human Life Compare

    Qing Tang brushed her fingers against the wicker chair¡¯s armrests and said distractedly, ¡°Let¡¯s hear it. What did my master want you to tell me?¡±

    Meng Tianjun steadied his heart, then repeated everything Su Yi had said, word for word.

    Qing Tang couldn¡¯t help butugh, and her pink lips parted. ¡°It seems Master has already realized that there¡¯s something strange about my origins.¡±

    She then looked up at Meng Tianjun. ¡°That you made it back alive implies that you revealed some information about me. Is that right?¡±

    Meng Tianjun¡¯s heart clenched, and a chill coursed down his spine. How terrifyingly perceptive is this woman?

    He calmed himself, then said, ¡°I only knew so much, and besides, you never forbade us from discussing your affairs.¡±

    Qing Tangughed. ¡°No need to be nervous. I no longer care about such things. Right, what did Shang Tianqi say?¡±

    ¡°The Esteemed Libationer says that Su Xuanju must die!¡± said Meng Tianjun.

    Qing Tang¡¯s beautiful eyes narrowed. ¡°Qin Feng¡¯s death must have hit him quite hard. Did he say when you¡¯re nning to attack?¡±

    Meng Tianjun shook his head.

    Qing Tang said thoughtfully, ¡°Is he perhaps nning to wait until the Fisherman¡¯s clone returns from the Netherworld, then attack?

    The Fisherman!

    When Meng Tianjun heard Qing Tang refer to their leader like that, his expression shifted erratically, and he couldn¡¯t help but recall what Su Yi had told him.

    ¡°You¡¯re hiding something from me. What else did my master say?¡±

    Suddenly, Qing Tang¡¯s voice reverberated throughout Meng Tianjun¡¯s soul, booming like thunder and full of the might of the heavens. Meng Tianjun shuddered, and he looked dazed.

    He said instinctively, ¡°He said our founder¡¯s clone killed himself¡­¡±

    But before he could say any more, he abruptly came to his senses. His expression filled with rage and rm, and he bellowed, ¡°You actually used a secret soul art to confound me? How dare you!¡±

    Qing Tang ignored him. She was stunned.

    Master actually said the Fisherman¡¯s clone killed himself?

    Meng Tianjun was visibly frantic. He gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, there¡¯s absolutely no way something could have happened to our founder¡¯s clone. There¡¯s no way!¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Qing Tang said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to shout.¡±

    Meng Tianjun¡¯s expression shifted erratically. In the end, he swooshed his sleeves and left without a word.

    Qing Tang stretchednguidly in her wicker chair, an irrepressible grin on her clear, beautiful face. In that moment, she was so radiant that even the light of the heavens seemed dim byparison.

    ¡°The Fisherman¡¯s clone actually killed himself¡­ It seems the power of the Sword of the Human Realm¡­ has already been awakened.¡±

    Qing Tang picked up her jug of wine and drained it in a single swig.

    Perhaps because of the alcohol, her beautiful face flushed red, and her bright, inscrutable eyes sparkled. There was a hint of an extraordinary charm about her.

    In all her years of life, she¡¯d never felt more pleased!

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m increasingly looking forward to the day we meet again¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­.

    The Abstruse Force Alliance.

    ¡°The Holy Son of the Church of the River of Stars died!?¡±

    When Pi Mo heard this news, he couldn¡¯t help but feel dumbstruck.

    He sat there alone, his typically inexpressive face shifting erratically as tidal waves of shock coursed through his heart.

    After a while, he let out a deep sigh and whispered, ¡°Master, it seems that I haven¡¯t heard any good news since you returned¡­¡±

    A hint of exhaustion appeared on his brow.

    First, two experts of the Studio of the Heart, Feng Ji and Fei Yun, lost their lives at Profound Sky Academy.

    Then, the Levitating Sword Hall was crushed, and its Emperors were executed, including their leader.

    Almost immediately afterward, they lost the grand battle in the Ten Directions Yao Mountains. The unparalleled deathtrap overseen by Elder Yin of the Studio of the Heart, Bai Yi, Garuda, and a throng of Yao Emperors set in the mountains was aplete failure!

    Later, the Three-Eyed Golden Toad, an emissary of the Studio of the Heart, met with disaster during a trip to the estate of the Middle Province Wang Family!

    This series of defeats had long since stirred up an unprecedented uproar. To Pi Mo and the Abstruse Force Alliance, they represented one major setback after another, and they¡¯d had a powerful impact.

    The world¡¯s cultivators already saw Pi Mo as a traitor who¡¯d betrayed his sect and spurned his master. He was the subject of widespread criticism, and the masses spat upon him.

    Even the factions formerly subordinate to the Abstruse Force Alliance had drawn a clear line between them. Now, only the five surviving members of the Six Great Daoist Sects remained in the Abstruse Force Alliance.

    Now, even Pi Mo¡¯s attempt to borrow another¡¯s hands to kill his master had failed. Who¡¯d have thought that even Holy Son Qin Feng of the Church of the River of Stars would die a brutal death in front of the Middle Province Wang Family?

    Pi Mo¡¯s heart was as steady as a mountain, but now, he was under unprecedented pressure. He was now keenly aware of just how dire his predicament was.

    ¡°Song Chai once said that if Qin Feng went all out, he¡¯d be able to kill even me. Now, he lost at the hands of Master¡¯s reincarnation¡­ does that mean that if Master and I were to sh head-on, I¡¯d¡­¡±

    Pi Mo shuddered, and he dared not pursue that line of thought any further.

    He¡¯d never underestimated his master¡¯s strength, but when he learned that his master¡¯s cultivation was still only in the Profound Illumination Realm, in his heart of hearts, he still felt a certain sense of superiority.

    He was in the Profound Unity Realm. He hadn¡¯t been at all afraid to fight his master.

    It was only now that Pi Mo realized just how badly mistaken he¡¯d been!

    After a lengthy silence, he no longer hesitated. He decisively took out the Primordial Hellscape Painting and unfurled it in the air.

    The door to the immortal cave in the corner was still tightly shut.

    Pi Mo looked over and said gravely, ¡°Young Mistress, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m unable to stay calm, but this really is a crisis. No matter what, pleasee out and speak with me!¡±

    But there was only silence from the immortal cave.

    Pi Mo¡¯s heart filled with indescribable frantess, and he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°The emissary has already met with disaster, and Holy Son Qin Feng of the Church of the River of Stars has already been killed. The experts of the Nine Heavens Pavilion realized the situation didn¡¯t bode well and left without even trying to fight my master¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, a sigh emanated from within the immortal cave.

    ¡°Pi Mo, your heart is in chaos.¡±

    That voice was cold, clear, ethereal, and pleasing to the ear.

    Pi Mo stiffened, and excitement appeared on his face in an uncharacteristic loss ofposure. He muttered, ¡°Young mistress, you¡¯ve finally responded to me¡­¡±

    That clear voice rang out once more. ¡°I¡¯ve been in seclusion this whole time, but I neglected your feelings. If you feel that you¡¯ve been wronged, I apologize.¡±

    Pi Mo took a deep breath and shook his head. ¡°What need is there for you to apologize to me, Young Mistress? I have only myself to me for letting my master¡¯s return influence my heart, leading to a loss ofportment. If anything, I¡¯m the one who ought to apologize.¡±

    The immortal cave¡¯s tightly shut door slowly opened.

    A graceful figure emerged. She was a transcendent beauty in white, with her hair tight up. Her skin was lustrous and crystalline, and she had a cold serenity about her, like an orchid growing in a secluded valley.

    Pi Mo quivered, and his eyes shone with a hint of infatuation. A momentter, he lowered his head, afraid that he¡¯d lose hisposure if he looked any longer.

    This was the young mistress of the Studio of the Heart! A prominent figure of mysterious origins!

    She stood outside the immortal cave and said coolly, ¡°I already know everything you told me earlier. I have to admit that Su Xuanjun¡¯s strength has surpassed my expectations. That said, you should rx. The situation isn¡¯t dire yet.¡±

    ¡°The situation isn¡¯t dire yet?¡± murmured Pi Mo.

    The woman subtly inclined her head. ¡°Look.¡±

    She raised her hand.

    Boom!

    Suddenly, the hovering Primordial Hellscape Painting trembled violently. Within the blood-soaked picture of a demonic realm, one terrifying aura after another surged forth, like primordial demon gods awakening from a long dormancy.

    Pi Mo gasped in visible astonishment.

    Because he could tell that those terrifying auras belonged to entities so powerful, he couldn¡¯t discern their depths!

    ¡°The Primordial Hellscape Painting is a supreme treasure of our sect. It contains a true demonic realm, and those terrifying lifeforms are all experts our founder captured and imprisoned. They include unparalleled demons and yao, as well as experts whose names once shook the starry skies,¡± the woman said softly. ¡°If I fully unleash the scroll-painting¡¯s sealed power and let those terrifying entities out, a storm of carnage and bloodshed is sure to befall the world.¡±

    With that, she waved, and the violently shaking Primordial Hellscape Painting returned to its former stillness.

    ¡°Do you still think we need to be afraid of Su Xuanjun?¡± she asked.

    Pi Mo shook his head. He felt reassured, and the overcast look on his brow had disappeared without a trace. He sighed, ¡°So, you had a n all this time. Now, I can finally rest assured.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t your master used to say that a calm proceeds every storm? I hope that you won¡¯t panic any further over the next few months.¡± With that, the woman turned and re-entered the cave. Her voice emanated from within, ¡°Three months from now, if Su Xuanjun dares show up, we¡¯ll be sure to make him fall t on his face.¡±

    Soon, the doors to the cave were tightly shut, but her cold, serene voice still echoed through the air.

    Pi Mo felt as if a massive weight had lifted from his shoulders. He slowly straightened his back, and a hint of a cold smile tugged at the corners of his lips. If I didn¡¯t act like I was panicking, there¡¯s no way you would have been willing to see me, Junior Apprentice Sister¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The Middle Province Wang Family, the Allmist Spirit Mountains.

    Three days after Qin Feng¡¯s death, the Heavensdeath Demon Empress returned.

    ¡°Big Brother Su, I kept you waiting.¡±

    When she saw Su Yi, the Heavensdeath Demon Empress shed him a charming smile, her starry eyes full of tender sentiment and her voice as soft as water.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get full of yourself. It¡¯s not like I was just sitting around waiting for you,¡± Su Yi said tly.

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress rolled her eyes, thenughed. ¡°Big Brother Su, have a look at these.¡±

    As she spoke, she stretched out her right hand and flipped her palm. A jade pendant and a bronze seal floated into the air.

    The jade pendant was clean and smooth, while the bronze seal was old-fashioned and worn. Both carried the air of countless years, but other than that, there was nothing outwardly special about them.

    But when Su Yi saw these treasures, he couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Did you find these Dark and Gold Treasures yourself?¡±

    ¡°If I could recognize Dark and Gold Treasures, I wouldn¡¯t have let those Nine Heavens Pavilion people trick me,¡± the Heavensdeath Demon Empress sighed.

    But then, her red lips curved into a smug grin. ¡°But I finally managed to vent this time. I tricked the Sixth Warden into giving me these!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°And he didn¡¯t suspect you at all?¡±

 Chapter 1100 - Su Xuanjun Fails to Understand a Womanâ€™s Heart

    <h4>Chapter 1100 - Su Xuanjun Fails to Understand a Woman¡¯s Heart</h4>

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress¡¯s expression was strange. Who knew what she was thinking, but she couldn¡¯t help but giggle.

    As crafty and smug as a fox who¡¯d just run off with a chicken.

    Were the Sixth Warden here to see this, he likely couldn¡¯t have imagined that this radiant, smiling young woman and the cold, aloof, contemptuous founder of the Demons¡¯ Elysium were one and the same.

    The disparity really was enormous.

    This was part of her capricious nature. Sometimes, she was like a peerless immortal beauty of the yao path, her every gesture grand and dignified.

    Other times, she seemed as enchanting as a demoness, her every gesture amorous enough to bewitch the masses.

    Other times, she was cold and aloof as ice, like a sovereign gazing indifferently down upon her domain.

    And sometimes, in front of Su Yi, she seemed like a lively, crafty little girl. She smiled charmingly, and she made no attempt to hide her smug glee.

    Su Yi naturally understood this, so he extended his finger and flicked her on the forehead. ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business.¡±

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress rubbed her forehead in pain. ¡°It¡¯s simple. To trick the Sixth Warden, I told him the truth of our ns. After all, it would have been far too easy for him to see through a lie.¡±

    She then described her meeting with the Sixth Warden in full detail.

    Su Yi quickly understood.

    His eyes shed, and he said casually, ¡°There¡¯s no way that guy will trust you so easily. He gave you those two Dark and Gold Treasures simply because he wanted to test whether or not I really could undo their seals.¡±

    He paused, then continued, ¡°That means that even though the Nine Heavens Pavilion has been searching for Dark and Gold Treasures all this time, the Sixth Warden and the others have no means to undo their seals. They naturally cannot obtain the Dark and Gold Essence, either.¡±

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress was stunned. ¡°Big Brother Su, you sure are perceptive. It never urred to me that that would be why.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just because you don¡¯t understand Dark and Gold Treasures,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    In his past life, even with a cultivation base unsurpassed in the Wilds, he couldn¡¯t figure out the secrets of the Dark and Gold Treasures, to the point that he left them to gather dust in his treasury.

    It was only in this lifetime, after he grasped the Laws of the End, that he discerned the secrets of the Dark and Gold Treasures!

    And the Laws of the End were part of the Laws of Reincarnation. Throughout the heavens, he was currently the only person to have grasped these Laws!

    Given the circumstances, how could the Heavensdeath Demon Empress possibly have understood these secrets?

    ¡°Is that so...?¡± The Heavensdeath Demon Empress stood with her hands behind her back, her delicate frame leaning slightly forward. She said eagerly, ¡°Big Brother Su, quickly, show me what the Dark and Gold Treasures really look like!¡±

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head.

    First, he grabbed the jade pendant and circted the power of the End. Then, his fingertip gently brushed against the pendant¡¯s surface.

    <i>h!</i>

    Misty light shed, and the originally unassuming jade pendant silently transformed, bing dazzlingly radiant. It now seemed like a piece of divine jade, and its surface shone with wisps of misty gray chaotic power. Its aura was iparably boundless and dense.

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress was instantly transfixed, and her heart shook. ¡°What shocking chaos power. Its aura alone seems boundless and immeasurable...¡±

    There was no doubt about it. This was Dark and Gold Essence, a primordial, chaotic power of the Dark and Gold Star Realm¡¯s source!

    Su Yi passed the jade pendant to the Heavensdeath Demon Empress. ¡°If you want to break past the Profound Unity Realm and step onto the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension, you need to fuse with the Laws of a Star Realm. That¡¯s the true meaning of the term ¡®World King.¡¯¡±

    He paused, then said, ¡°As you refine more Dark and Gold Essence, with your intelligence and cultivation, you¡¯ll be able to derive theplete Laws of this Star Realm. Once you do, you¡¯ll be able to soar to greater heights and resolve the difficulties with your cultivation base once and for all.¡±

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress¡¯s fair fingers gripped the pendant and held it tight, as if she were holding the light illuminating her future path. A rare, dazed look appeared on her face.

    She was the founder of the Demons¡¯ Elysium, the ¡°demon ancestor¡± the Wilds¡¯ Demonist cultivators treated with awe and respect. Here in the Wilds, she¡¯d long since reached the pinnacle of power. She was a terrifying existence.

    But she knew better than anyone how perilous the difficulties she¡¯d encountered in her cultivation were.

    The slightest mistake, and she could tumble into a bottomless abyss!

    She¡¯d searched for a higher path for a long, long time, unable to find it. This left her with no choice but to repeatedly seal and suppress her cultivation base.

    Recently, she had a premonition that her seals would soon cease to be effective. If she didn¡¯t break through soon, she was doomed to plummet back into the depths of mortal dust!

    But now, she¡¯d finally taken a firm hold of a path to greater heights!

    There simply weren¡¯t words to describe her delight or excitement!

    Some timeter¡ª¡ª

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress suddenly looked up and stared intently at Su Yi. ¡°Brother Su, I¡¯ve said many times that I wanted to knock you to the ground and take you, but now, I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You only said all that in a fit of rage. I never took it seriously.¡±

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress bit down on her ample red lower lip, her eyes sparkling like stars and her voice filled with unprecedented determination. ¡°But this time, I need you to trust me when I say that I want <i>you</i> to take <i>me! </i>Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll never be able to return this favor...¡±

    Here, she batted her starry eyes, her expression three parts bashful, three parts alluring, with a hint of nervousness. ¡°In all my years of cultivation, this is my first time being so forward. In the past, I hated nothing more than men, and the mere thought of dual cultivation sickened me. But this time, I¡¯m willing! I¡¯d like nothing more than... Ack! Ouch!¡±

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress gasped, suddenly frantic.

    Su Yi had just grabbed her earlobe. This set her entire delicate frame trembling, and her face filled with vexation. She red hatefully and said, ¡°Su Xuanjun! I¡¯m telling you that I¡¯m wholeheartedly willing to let you take me to bed. Why are you so blind to a woman¡¯s feelings?¡±

    Su Yi rxed his grip and said tly, ¡°All this talk of ¡®willingness¡¯ and ¡®wholeheartedness¡¯ is nothing but a pretense to take advantage of me. Quit dreaming.¡±

    ¡°???¡±

    Su Yi continued, ¡°Besides, I already told you that you just need to split the Dark and Gold Treasures you found with me. That¡¯s enough.¡±

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress facepalmed, and her prideworthy chest heaved.

    A little whileter, she hatefully gnashed her teeth. ¡°Just you wait! I¡¯ll take you to bed sooner orter!¡±

    Su Yiughed coldly. ¡°So, you¡¯ve finally revealed your true nature?¡±

    This demoness was capricious by nature. Su Yi had learned this a long time ago, way back in his past life. He was naturally well aware that he couldn¡¯t take this ¡°good fortune¡± seriously. If he did, he¡¯d suffer a major loss!

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress sat to the side in a huff, but then, it seemed she couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. She burst outughing. ¡°You don¡¯t even dare sleep with me? You really are worse than a beast!¡±

    Su Yi simply ignored her.

    He took the copper seal, extended his finger, and undid the power sealing it. Then, he sat cross-legged and started meditating.

    With this Dark and Gold Treasure, he was confident that it wouldn¡¯t be long before his cultivation reached the true pinnacle of the Profound Illumination Realm!

    When the nearby Heavensdeath Demon Empress saw this, she sighed, cast aside her scattered thoughts, and focused on her Dark and Gold Treasure.

    ......

    As time passed, the uproar following Su Xuanjun¡¯s reincarnation and return gradually died down.

    But that was just on the surface.

    The Wilds¡¯ cultivation factions all knew that a storm was brewing, and that the curtains would soon open on a grand battle atop Martial Heaven Peak, the home of the Abstruse Force Alliance!

    The Swordmaster of Abstruse Force would return to tten Martial Heaven Peak and y his traitorous disciple, Pi Mo. Who wouldn¡¯t pay attention?

    And the way peak ancient orthodoxies like the Nine Extremes Divine Capital, the Little Western Paradise, and the Demons¡¯ Elysium saw it, this battle would alter the bnce of power that had stood for the past five hundred years!

    If Pi Mo lost, the Abstruse Force Alliance would fall apartpletely.

    But if Su Xuanjun lost...

    That would unquestionably mean that the legend who¡¯d dominated the Wilds for 108,000 years would fall for good!

 Chapter 1101 - The Wind Rises!

    <h4>Chapter 1101 - The Wind Rises!</h4>

    A monthter.

    Tribtion clouds surged in the skies above the Allmist Spirit Mountains, plunging the world into darkness.

    The Wang Family had all gathered, and they were watching nervously.

    Jin Kui, Ye Luo, Bai Yi, and Xuan Ning were clustered around Su Yi.

    Not far away, the Heavensdeath Demon Empress satnguidly atop a cloud.

    And Wang Que stood in the air beneath the tribtion clouds, his expressionposed and his eyes shining with a hint of eagerness.

    This was the day he proved his Dao and entered the Profound Unity Realm!

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought that Fifth Junior Apprentice Brother would be the first among us to wee his Tribtion of Profound Unity,¡± sighed Jin Kui.

    The Profound Unity Realm!

    Those who reached the pinnacle of this realm were known as Imperial Apex cultivators, as taking that step meant reaching the limit of the Profound Dao!

    Of the nine legacy disciples of the Grotto of Abstruse Force, Pi Mo was the first to reach Profound Unity, followed by Qing Tang.

    And today, Wang Que would step into this realm too!

    ¡°The Five Virtue Physique really is extraordinary.¡± Ye Luo was wistful too.

    Bai Yi snorted coldly. ¡°What does a higher cultivation base matter? Look at Master. He¡¯s in the Profound Illumination Realm, but he can already sweep through Profound Serenity Emperors. His power has long since transcended the bounds of his cultivation realm; you can¡¯t judge someone purely by their cultivation.¡±

    The others couldn¡¯t help butugh; they could tell that Bai Yi wasn¡¯t convinced.

    But the simple, earnest Xuan Ning corrected him. ¡°But who in this world canpare with Master? Junior Apprentice Brother, that¡¯s not a suitable example. Besides, don¡¯t tell me you n topare yourself to Master?¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    Such words were far too hurtful!!

    Before long, the grand tribtion descended. It was an astonishing vision of destruction. The cmitous aura of an impending tribtion nketed the entirendscape, like the imposing power of the heavens!

    The crowd¡¯s conversation came to an abrupt halt. They held their breath and watched from afar.

    Su Yi watched briefly, then looked away. He said to Jin Kui, ¡°When your fifth junior apprentice brother ovees his tribtion, congratte him on my behalf.¡±

    Jin Kui nodded hurriedly.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi was already headed back to his immortal cave.

    When the Heavensdeath Demon Empress silently got up and followed up. ¡°Your disciple is undergoing a life or death tribtion. Aren¡¯t you worried? I can tell that this tribtion is extraordinary. It¡¯s far beyond what others face when they enter Profound Unity.¡±

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°Those with the Five Virtue Physique are the beloved children of heaven. Wang Que¡¯s foundations are firm, and his cultivation base is perfect in itspleteness. There¡¯s no need to fear anything going wrong with his tribtion.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said the Heavensdeath Demon Empress, batting her eyes. ¡°And what about you? When will you undergo tribtion?¡±

    ¡°How does undergoing tribtion on Martial Heaven Peak sound?¡± Su Yi said without the slightest concern.

    Martial Heaven Peak!

    The base of the Abstruse Force Alliance!

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress eximed, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit too insane? Pi Mo might not be worth fearing, but aren¡¯t you afraid that members of the Studio of the Heart will ruin your tribtion?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m eager for them to try it,¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡°...¡±

    For a moment, she couldn¡¯t understand what Su Yi was thinking. She thought for a moment, then asked, ¡°Do you need to make any other preparations before leaving for Martial Heaven Peak?¡±

    ¡°What need is there for preparations? All I need is myself,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress¡¯s eyes widened, and she pointed at herself. ¡°You don¡¯t need my help!?¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°I said it: executing my traitorous disciple is my business. No one else needs to get involved.¡±

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress was stunned. <i>This guy is as willful as ever. He¡¯s always disdained to ask for help.</i>

    When she saw that Su Yi was about to walk into the immortal cave, she said hurriedly, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t let me help, I¡¯ll at least go watch! If something unexpected happens, I can at least lend a hand!¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. With that, he disappeared into the cave.

    Thatplete disregard left the Heavensdeath Demon Empress gnashing her teeth. <i>I¡¯m going to such lengths to woo you, but you¡¯re still not willing. It¡¯s truly... infuriating!!</i>

    <i>Oh, right. If I step forth and charge into the fray, I¡¯m afraid the Sixth Warden will realize our rtionship. After that, tricking him will be a lot harder...</i>

    As she pondered, she slipped into the cave after Su Yi.

    Over the past month, she¡¯d already refined more than half of the Dark and Gold Essence within the pendant, and she could clearly sense that her long stagnant cultivation base was undergoing an indescribable tempering and sublimation. She could already see the vague outline of her path to her next breakthrough!

    This convinced her that Su Yi was right. There was absolutely no need for the Nine Heavens Pavilion¡¯s so-called ¡°guidance.¡± So long as she refined enough Dark and Gold Essence, she¡¯d derive theplete Laws of the Dark and Gold Star Realm, fuse with them, and step onto the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension sooner orter!

    Just as Su Yi had anticipated, after enough time passed to brew a cup of tea, Wang Que sessfully overcame his tribtion and entered the Profound Unity Realm!

    The entire Wang Family celebrated. Jin Kui, Ye Luo, and the others were delighted for him too.

    Later that day, the Wang Family arranged a banquet to congratte Wang Que. The only thing the guests found regrettable was that Wang Que¡¯s master, the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, didn¡¯t participate.

    Many of the Wang Family juniors had been eager to see the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, and they were deeply disappointed.

    There was nothing for it. Although they¡¯d long since learned that the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force was cultivating in the Wang Family estate, the family head had issued orders that no one was to visit him without permission. Anyone who disobeyed this order would be strictly punished in ordance with the family rules.

    Thus, all of this time, the Wang Family juniors felt as if an immortal were before them, but fate refused to let them meet. It was a frustrating sensation.

    ......

    Time slipped by. Before long, another two months had passed.

    Martial Heaven Peak.

    This was a first-rate, famous blessed ground in the Wilds. It was located in the Peaceful Skies Province, and it was the most sacred mountain in the province.

    This was the home of the Abstruse Force Alliance.

    Starting several days prior, countless cultivators had swarmed here from all across the Wilds.

    It wasn¡¯t just the experts of the Wilds¡¯ peak cultivation factions. There were also long-secluded rogue cultivators and living fossils. They too had gathered around the mountain.

    Them aside, many cultivators from the Wilds¡¯ thirty-three subsidiary worlds made the long trek to get here.

    As far as the eye could see, the area around the mountain was packed. This veritable sea of cultivators was an awe-inspiring sight.

    ¡°Master, is this the prestige of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force? The grand battle hasn¡¯t even begun yet, but the area around Martial Heaven Peak ispletely packed.¡± A young man¡¯s heart shook. When he looked around, he saw cultivators nketing the entirendscape.

    He knew that as soon as the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡¯s announcement spread, people came running, even though the duel was several months away. They rushed to Martial Heaven Peak to im a good spot to watch the battle!

    ¡°Master? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± The young man looked at his master, but to his astonishment, his majestic, imposing master had beads of cold sweat covering his forehead, and he looked a bit frantic.

    ¡°Child, we¡¯d best move further away.¡±

    The young man¡¯s master was a middle-aged man in Daoist robes, but now, he continuously wiped the sweat from his brow. He looked ovee with fright.

    ¡°Why is that?¡± The young man felt a bit bewildered.

    After all, his master was a powerhouse of the yao path. He was in the Profound Illumination Realm! Even by the standards of the Wilds as a whole, he was a mighty Yao Emperor!

    Yet now, his master was obviously... wimping out!

    This wasn¡¯t at all what the young man suspected.

    The middle-aged man in Daoist robes gulped with great difficulty. ¡°Child, these waters are too deep. It¡¯s true that I¡¯m a fairly prominent figure of the yao path, but don¡¯t let that fool you. Pick any of these old-timers at random. All of them could suppress me with ease.¡±

    His voice was grim and solemn. He sounded frantic, but also stifled.

    Why? It was simple. As an Imperial Realm expert, his senses, including his divine sense, were keen. He could clearly sense the countless terrifying old-timers gathered around Martial Heaven Peak.

    Never mind Profound Illumination Emperors; even Profound Serenity Emperors were in abundance, and there was no shortage of existences too powerful for him to see through.

    How could the middle-aged man in Daoist robes not be frantic?

    He might be a Yao Emperor, but he was also a rogue cultivator with no one to rely on.

    The moment the Emperor of a powerful faction set their sights on him, they were sure to capture him without the slightest politeness. They¡¯d bring him back to their sect, either as a mountain, or to make him guard their gates!

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s find a nook or cranny to hide ourselves in!¡± The middle-aged man took the young man¡¯s hand and slipped away.

    ¡°Oh? I actually let that Fire Feather Crane slip away...¡± Atop a nearby mountain, Yan Suni of the Nine Extremes Profound Capital nced in the direction the middle-aged man had fled it. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit frantic. ¡°That was a pure-blooded Fire Feather Crane with Imperial Realm cultivation. If we raised it in the sect, it would surely be a delight to the eyes.¡±

    ¡°Elder Yan, please, rein it in a little!¡± Dark lines appeared as the grand high elder of the Nine Extremes Profound Capital furrowed his brow. ¡°There are countless old-timers throughout the surrounding area. Can¡¯t you see that even enemy factions have chosen to endure each others¡¯ presences rather than attack? If you act recklessly, you¡¯ll bring about disaster.¡±

    Yan Suni sighed, then said weakly, ¡°I understand.¡±

    Today on Martial Heaven Peak, demonic sovereigns of their realms, unrestrained yao kings, old fossils of Buddhism, and many more had gathered...

    But that was only what they saw on the surface. Who knew how many terrifying existences were hiding in the shadows?

    It was no exaggeration to say that the windstorm about to befall Martial Heaven Peak had long since drawn the attention of the entire Wilds. The world¡¯s peak experts had long since gathered here.

    Even Yan Suni, an elder of the Wilds¡¯ greatest Daoist Sect, had no choice but to reign it in a little and keep a low profile!

    ¡°See that, Shichan? Today, experts of practically every major faction in the Wilds, including old-timers you typically never see out in the open, have rushed over.¡± Yan Suni nced at Yue Shichan and said slowly, ¡°That¡¯s the prestige of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force! Even after disappearing for five hundred years, as soon as the world learned of his return, everyone started paying attention. He¡¯s sent waves throughout the Wilds!¡±

    Here, she sighed ruefully. ¡°In this world, only the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force has that kind of influence. Even our Ancestor Peng is a bit inferior!¡±

    When the grand high elder heard that, his hair and beard bristled, and he red. <i>How could you use the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force to disparage our Pure One!?</i>

    But at the same time, he couldn¡¯t argue. Yan Suni was right.

    But Yue Shichan had long since sunk into a daze, and she stood there, rooted to the spot.

 Chapter 1102 - He Arrives!

    <h4>Chapter 1102 - He Arrives!</h4>

    Martial Heaven Peak.

    Within a grand hall.

    ¡°More and more experts are gathering outside,¡± the leader of Dragon Tiger Dao Mountain said with concern. His expression was utterly overcast.

    The other higher-ups had heavy hearts too. They felt as if they were seated on a bed of needles.

    They were from Nine-Star Sword Mountain, Holy Peak Sword Court, the Profound Yellow Sword Court, and the Divine Blue Lightning Sect.

    WIth the exception of the long-obliterated Levitating Sword Hall, there were representatives of all of the Six Great Daoist Sects in attendance.

    ¡°Your Excellency Pi Mo, the situation has already reached this stage. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time you revealed your hand to reassure us?¡± a high elder from Nine-Star Sword Mountain said gravely.

    All eyes were instantly upon the center of the room, where Pi Mo sat.

    Not long ago, when they received word that Su Yi nned toe to Martial Heaven Peak to do a little ¡°housecleaning,¡± these higher-ups urged Pi Mo to retreat with all their might.

    But Pi Mo decisively refused, and he told them that he naturally had means of defending against this impending cmity.

    However, as time passed and they saw more and more experts gathering outside, the experts of the Five Great Daoist Sects panicked.

    Pi Mo swept his gaze across the group, his expression cool and indifferent. ¡°I can tell that you¡¯ve been regretting your decision for a while now. Who knows how many times you¡¯ve cursed me out inside you? But let me ask you this: even if you tried to flee Martial Heaven Peak... how could you hide?¡±

    Without waiting for their response, Pi Mo continued, ¡°I dare say with certainty that if you hide, all my master has to do is give the orders, and countless factions will be delighted to work on his behalf. The whole world will be after you!¡±

    They looked at each other, their expressions dark.

    Pi Mo then sharply changed tacks. ¡°Of course, since we chose to remain here, we naturally won¡¯t just sit around and wait to die!¡±

    Here, he rose, then peered outside of the grand hall and into the distant, seemingly endless sea of cultivators.

    ¡°My master wants to eliminate me in front of the whole world. He¡¯s nothing if not heartless and decisive. Given that that¡¯s the case, I wouldn¡¯t mind taking this opportunity to crush him in front of the whole world instead!¡±

    The depths of Pi Mo¡¯s eyes zed as he said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t you think sending a legendary figure plummeting into the dust would be quite interesting?¡±

    The gathered higher-ups sank even deeper into silence. <i>He was once proimed sovereign of the Wilds, the man whose sword dominated the heavens. How could it possibly be so easy to defeat him?</i>

    <i>Over the years, everyone who dared oppose him has long since been reduced to dust. Dead, with their Daos destroyed!</i>

    ¡°I know youck confidence, but once my master arrives, I¡¯ll naturally let you bear witness as this legendary expert suffers a crushing defeat before Martial Heaven Peak!¡±

    Pi Mo spoke emphatically, and with great conviction.

    Everyone present couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned. They could tell that Pi Mo was extremely confident about the grand battle toe!

    But it was then that they heard an uproar outside, like a pot boiling over.

    ¡°The Swordmaster of Abstruse Force is here!¡±

    ¡°Is he really that legendary expert?¡±

    ¡°The battle the whole world is paying attention to... is about to begin!¡±

    ....when the higher-ups of the Five Great Daoist Sects heard this wave of voices emanate from afar, all of them jumped as if someone had pricked them in the butt. Their expressions shifted dramatically.

    <i>Su Xuanjun is here!?</i>

    Pi Mo was stunned. Then, he took a deep breath. ¡°You¡¯re finally here? Very well. This time... let your disciple send you on your way!¡±

    He then strode into the grand hall.

    ......

    There was an uproar outside. Waves of voices rose on all sides.

    All eyes were gazing in the same direction¡ª¡ª

    There, beneath the distant dome of heaven, a tall, upright figure strolled leisurely between the clouds. He was headed right toward them.

    His hands were behind his back, and he was dressed in blue. His long hair fluttered around him, and he looked as transcendent as an immortal.

    This was none other than Su Yi!

    Jin Kui, Wang Que, Ye Luo, Xuan Ning, and Bai Yi followed him. Five of his legacy disciples hade.

    As they watched his gradual approach, the waves of uproar died down. An austere silence enveloped heaven and earth.

    It was as if they were witnessing the descent of an immortal. He was wandering thendscape, and everything fell silent around him!

    All of this only further offset Su Yi¡¯s transcendent prestige, and it made him the focus of countless gazes.

    All of the cultivators in attendance lowered their heads, whether they were prominent powerhouses that ruled entire regions or humble, second-rate cultivators with feeble cultivations. Each had a different look on their face.

    Some were excited, others reverent, dazed, or ovee with disbelief.

    Although they all felt differently, all of them reacted strongly.

    ¡°It really is Brother Su...¡±

    Over in the Nine Extremes Profound Capital¡¯s camp, when Yue Shichan saw Su Yi¡¯s familiar figure, her mind buzzed, and she fell into a daze.

    Even though she¡¯d long since predicted that the reincarnation of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, the source of the storm sweeping across the Wilds, was the same Su Yi she was familiar with...

    When she confirmed this with her own eyes, it was still an enormous shock. It left her in a daze, and she found it difficult to calm herself.

    ¡°Back in the Azure Continent, who could have imagined that the Wen Family¡¯s former live-in son-inw was actually the sole sovereign of the Wilds, the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force?

    ¡°No wonder he was always so calm andposed. No wonder he disregarded every danger in his path. How could the obstacles of a mundane world like the Azure Continent possibly be worthy of his attention?

    ¡°And how fortunate was I to have earned his approval? And to have him as my guide to the Dao of the Sword?

    ¡°Even the Yue Family received his aid. He helped us avert what would have been an utter disaster.¡±

    Yue Shichan¡¯s chest heaved, and her peerlessly beautiful, icy face filled with bewilderment.

    Suddenly, a raspy voice broke the silence. ¡°Are you really Old Monster Su!?¡±

    Everyone was startled. They looked over and saw a green arc rising into the air. It then transformed into a scraggly, disheveled, swarthy old man in in cloth robes.

    A startling chain made out of bone was wrapped around the old man¡¯s waist, and as soon as he appeared, a terrifying pressure spread out around him, making the crowd¡¯s hearts tremble.

    Over in the Nine Extremes Profound Capital¡¯s camp, the grand high elder gasped. ¡°That old viper is still in the Wilds!?¡±

    Practically simultaneously, the various old fossils in attendance were stunned as they recognized the old man¡¯s identity.

    The Skythorn Poison Emperor!

    He was an old devil whose name had long since shaken the Wilds. He¡¯d vanished tens of thousands of years ago. Rumor had it, he¡¯d ventured into the depths of outer space to seek out a higher path.

    Who¡¯d have thought he¡¯d reappear now of all times?

    Every old-timer who recognized the Skythorn Poison Emperor was startled.

    There was no doubt about it; if the reincarnation of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force hadn¡¯t returned to the Wilds, the old viper likely would never have resurfaced!

    Su Yi was stunned too, then seemingly rueful. ¡°Long time no see, Skythorn. Didn¡¯t you and the Peerless Martial Emperor leave the Wilds and head into outer space?¡±

    Off in the distance, the Skythorn Poison Emperor was visibly excited. He threw back his head andughed, ¡°Hahaha! You really are Old Monster Su. I just knew no one would dare impersonate you!¡±

    Hisughter boomed like lightning, reverberating throughout heaven and earth. Countless onlookers¡¯ hearts shook. Even old-timers of the Imperial Realm couldn¡¯t help but look startled.

    Compared to the Skythorn Poison Emperor, even old-timers like them were mere juniors!

    ¡°It would take a long time to exin my situation. Resolve your problems first!¡± said the Skythorn Poison Emperor. ¡°Just say the word, Old Monster Su, and ol¡¯ Skythorn will be the first to charge onto Martial Heaven and wipe out that dogshit Abstruse Force Alliance!¡±

    His words were utterly contemptuous, and extremely ferocious.

    Countless people felt their heart shake, and the crowd was in uproar.

    At first, many of them still doubted that the blue-robed young man, a mere Profound Illumination Realm cultivator, really was the reincarnation of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force.

    But now, even his old acquaintance, the Skythorn Poison Emperor, had confirmed it. This left no further room for doubt!

    However, Su Yi shook his head. ¡°I just came here to do a little housecleaning. There¡¯s no need for anyone else to interfere, and that goes for you too, you old-timer. Just stand aside and watch.¡±

    The Skythorn Poison Emperor sighed as if he found this quite a pity. ¡°Very well! Then I¡¯ll just help guard the perimeter. It¡¯s a pity that our friends have long since left the Wilds. Otherwise, Martial Heaven Peak would be lively indeed.¡±

    Su Yi felt aplicated mixture of emotions. The ¡°old friends¡± the Skythorn Poison Emperor referred to¡ªlike the Ghost Emperor of the Western Seas and the Peerless Martial Emperor¡ªwere his old friends too.

    A long, long time ago, their old friends left the Wilds to seek out greater heights in the stars beyond.

    A momentter, Su Yi was a bit stunned. He¡¯d just spotted Yue Shichan in the crowd.

    She wore clothes whiter than snow, and she carried an ancient sword on her back. She looked even more impressive than before!

    When she sensed Su Yi¡¯s gaze, Yue Shichan¡¯s delicate frame stiffened, and her heart churned with emotion. Countless words rose to her lips, but she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    She was even a bit uneasy. She feared that Su Yi was no longer the person she¡¯d once known.

    After all, he was the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force! A legendary figure, someone even Ancestor Peng of the Nine Extremes Profound Capital had to treat with respect!

    But it was then that Yue Shichan realized that Su Yi was smiling at her. ¡°Miss Shichan, you haven¡¯t taken that girl Yan Suni as your master, have you?¡±

    All eyes were instantly upon Yue Shichan.

    Even Su Yi¡¯s apprentices couldn¡¯t help but look curious.

    They naturally knew who Yan Suni was, but none of them knew who ¡°Miss Shichan¡± was or how she knew their master.

    All that attention left Yue Shichan a bit ufortable and flustered. She whispered, ¡°I... I haven¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Good. I said I¡¯d serve as your guide to the Dao of the Sword, and I naturally wasn¡¯t kidding,¡± Su Yi said casually. ¡°Once I¡¯ve resolved these past enmities, if you¡¯re willing, you cane to the Grotto of Abstruse Force to cultivate.¡±

    This deration provoked widespread uproar. Countless people were astonished, even envious!

    <i>Who is that young woman?</i>

    <i>She¡¯s actually gotten herself in the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡¯s good graces?</i>

    But Yue Shichan¡¯s heart shook as she finally realized that Su Yi hadn¡¯t changed a bit. It was only his status that had undergone an earth-shaking transformation!

    The man himself was the same, and the way he treated her hadn¡¯t changed!

 Chapter 1103 - Self-Satisfied

    <h4>Chapter 1103 - Self-Satisfied</h4>

    But Yan Suni was quite displeased.

    She attached great importance to Yue Shichan, and she quite admired her. She¡¯d been nning to ept her as her closed-door disciple for a long time.

    Yet now, the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force had said all that in front of countless people. He was undoubtedly trying to warn her to give up on taking Yue Shichan as her apprentice.

    Yan Suni couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Your Excellency Su, you said it yourself that you¡¯d never ept another disciple in this lifetime, so why are you trying to snatch a student from a junior?¡±

    The crowd was instantly in uproar. They recognized Yan Suni, the peerless immortal beauty of her generation of the Nine Extremes Profound Capital.

    ¡°I never said anything about taking a disciple. I¡¯m just going to guide Miss Shichan¡¯s cultivation, that¡¯s all,¡± Su Yi said with a dryugh.

    Then, without any further dy, he proceeded toward Martial Heaven Peak.

    Countless eyes followed him.

    By now, everyone was already aware that the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force hadn¡¯t really died five hundred years ago. Rather, he uncovered the legendary secrets of reincarnation and stepped onto the path of rebirth to cultivate anew.

    When they saw this legendary figure disy mere Profound Illumination Realm cultivation, none of them found it strange.

    Nor did they dare underestimate him at all!

    Setting aside the former Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡¯s prestige, the recent battle in the Ten Directions Yao Mountains was enough to prove that even as a Profound Illumination Realm cultivator, Su Yi¡¯sbat prowess had long since transcended the bounds of the Profound Illumination Realm!

    Just how unbelievably strong was the current Swordmaster of Abstruse Force? No one knew for sure.

    ¡°Senior Su, this humble monk hase to greet you on his master¡¯s orders.¡±

    Before Su Yi could get close to Martial Heaven Peak, a white-robed, middle-aged monk appeared and sped his palms together as he greeted Su Yi from afar.

    Ji Yuan of the Little Western Paradise!

    Xuan Ning was following Su Yi, and his pupils constricted as he recalled the secret seal shaped like a shing sword and saber that his master had recently discovered in his soul.

    Su Yi just nced at Ji Yuan, then said inly, ¡°When you get back to the sect, greet your master on my behalf.¡±

    He said nothing more on the matter.

    From the moment he discovered the secret imprint in Xuan Ning¡¯s soul, he realized a certain problem¡ª

    Either something had changed with Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart, or there was a problem with Ji Yuan himself!

    Later on, he would naturally visit the Little Western Paradise to investigate.

    Just as Su Yi was about to reach Martial Heaven Peak, a deep, indifferent voice boomed throughout heaven and earth.

    ¡°Master, your apprentice has been waiting for you!¡± Every word rumbled like thunder, reverberating throughout the ten directions. Even heaven and earth changed color.

    The entire area fell silent. Even the birds ceased their song.

    Countless eyes gazed up at the peak. There, they saw a tall, majestic figure standing in the air, his ck robes billowing in the wind.

    His features were steely and firm, and his long hair fluttered around him. He seemed as steady as a primordial divine mountain, utterly unshakeable.

    This was none other than Pi Mo!

    When he appeared, a stifled atmosphere descended upon the world, and chilly, austere killing intent permeated every inch of the sky.

    Jin Kui, Wang Que, Ye Luo, Xuan Ning, and Bai Yi¡¯s expressions darkened with fury and enmity, but more than that, with confusion.

    Even now, they still couldn¡¯t understand why their eldest apprentice brother had betrayed them!

    Seeing his eldest disciple for the first time in five hundred years, a nigh-imperceptible hint of emotional conflict shed across Su Yi¡¯s face.

    Bai Yi was the first to lose control. He shouted, ¡°Pi Mo, has Master ever mistreated you over the years? Why did you betray him?¡±

    His expression was utterly cold, and he boiled over with murderous intent.

    ¡°Eighth Apprentice Brother, water flows downhill, while men seek out greater heights. You aren¡¯t me. Even if I told you why, you wouldn¡¯t truly understand me, so why bother?¡±

    Pi Mo shook his head slightly, then looked at Su Yi. ¡°Master, as your first disciple, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to warn you about before the battle begins.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly.

    Pi Mo then continued, ¡°You carry the secrets of reincarnation, and several prominent factions of the stars beyond have set their sights on you. If I harbored such secrets, I would have long since fled as far as I could. I would never have stirred up a ruckus and made sure the whole world knew about it. That would be... truly stupid!¡±

    He drawled his words, and they might have sounded like a warning, but they were clearly ill-intentioned.

    After all, he was a disciple, yet here he was, calling his master stupid, and in front of countless eyes at that. This was brazenly unfilial

    Jin Kui, Ye Luo, and the others were visibly enraged, and their gazes frosted over. Pi Mo¡¯s behavior disappointed them. They couldn¡¯t imagine how the eldest apprentice brother they''d once known had be like this!

    Su Yi¡¯s expression was as calm as ever, but deep down inside, he felt as if he¡¯d been stabbed in the heart. An indescribable, piercing pain coursed through him.

    ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Pi Mo didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°You¡¯ve long since interacted with the Studio of the Heart, the Nine Heavens Pavilion, and the Church of the River of Stars. You ought to understand that every word I sayes straight from the heart, and none of it is intended to insult you. You might see me as traitorous and unfilial, but I¡¯d still like to give you some earnest advice.¡±

    Here, he paused, his eyes shing like lightning as he stared directly at Su Yi and said emphatically, ¡°Stop being so self-conceited!"

    Every word went off like a crack of thunder, reverberating throughout the dome of heaven.

    There was uproar amongst the onlookers. All of them were surprised and uncertain.

    Master and apprentice now viewed each other with enmity. This was one of the cruelest things that could happen in this world.

    Yet now, Pi Mo seemed strangely domineering. He rebuked his master without the slightest politeness and without fear.

    This waspletely beyond the crowd¡¯s expectations.

    His apprentice brothers and sisters gnashed their teeth with fury.

    Su Yi was increasingly calm. He muttered, ¡°Self-conceited? It would never have urred to me that you thought of me that way.¡±

    Pi Moughed coldly. ¡°It¡¯s not that I think of you that way.¡¯ It¡¯s a fact! It¡¯s true that you once stood proudly at the pinnacle of the Wilds, and that you were once invincible. But ultimately, you were <i>only </i>in the Imperial Apex Realm. You had no idea of the World King Realm above you! There are existences terrifying beyond imagination in the depths of outer space!¡±

    This deration provoked widespread uproar. Even the old fossils were stunned.

    <i>The World King Realm!</i>

    <i>Does that mean there¡¯s a higher path above the Profound Dao?</i>

    Pi Mo¡¯s voice then rang out once more. ¡°Long ago, I was muddled and ignored. I thought you as grand as the heavens themselves. But ever since I learned about the stars beyond, I realized that no matter how strong you are, you¡¯re just the strongest frog in this well, and all you can see is the tiny patch of sky visible from the bottom!¡±

    His low voice rumbled throughout heaven and earth like thunder. Everyone visibly reacted.

    Some of the old-timers¡¯ expressions darkened. Pi Mo wasparing all of the Wilds to a well. That implied that they, its cultivators, were frogs in a well!

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been furious?

    Only Su Yi remained perfectly calm, without the slightest ripple of surprise. ¡°It¡¯s clear that you¡¯ve truly changed since allying yourself with the Studio of the Heart.¡±

    Pi Mo couldn¡¯t help butugh and shake his head. ¡°Master, you shouldn¡¯t speak in anger like that. Your disciple simply saw the boundless starry skies beyond. I offer this guidance with only the best of intentions: you shouldn¡¯t be so blind and conceited going forward.¡±

    ¡°¡®Guidance?¡¯ Everything you¡¯ve said has been a tant insult to our master!¡± Bai Yi was furious, and his eyes surged with murderous intent.

    Jin Kui, Ye Luo, and the others looked on icily. They werepletely disillusioned with Pi Mo.

    Su Yi waved dismissively. ¡°No need for anger. Let him say how he feels.¡±

    When Pi Mo saw how calm Su Yi¡¯s reaction was, his eyes narrowed, and he said gravely, ¡°Whatever you do, don¡¯t misinterpret my words as nder or provocation. Master, if you¡¯re willing to heed my warning and leave immediately, I swear to do my utmost to resolve the conflict between you and the Studio of the Heart!¡±

    Here, Su Yi finally couldn¡¯t help butugh dryly. ¡°I can tell that what¡¯s happened over the past few months has dealt you a heavy blow. If you were confident, given your disposition, you would never have wasted this much time talking before a battle.¡±

    Pi Mo¡¯s expression shifted, and his eyes shed.

    Su Yi¡¯s smile faded. ¡°You say the factions of the stars beyond broadened your horizons, but let me ask you this: if they¡¯re so strong, why did they insist oning to the Wilds?¡±

    Pi Mo¡¯s brow furrowed.

    ¡°If they¡¯re really as you say, if the Wilds is nothing but a well and I¡¯m nothing but an oversized frog, why are they so dead-set oning to this ''well'' and obtaining the secrets of reincarnation? Are they... really that deficient?¡±

    There was uproar amongst the onlookers as they inwardly cheered Su Yi on. Pi Mo¡¯s words had hurt and stung many of those present, and they¡¯d long since been displeased with him.

    Su Yi¡¯s counter-argument boosted their spirits. All of them felt delighted.

    He was right. If the factions from the stars beyond were really all that, why had theye to the Wilds? Why were they after the secrets of reincarnation? Pi Mo¡¯s brow furrowed even deeper, and he was just about to say something when Su Yi said inly, ¡°In your eyes, I¡¯m unfit to be your teacher, but no matter howcking I might be, I¡¯ve already cut down several experts of the Studio of the Heart and killed a Holy Son of the Church of the River of Stars. The experts of the Nine Heavens Pavilion didn¡¯t even dare to face me in battle! Now, you¡¯re trying to use them to offer me ¡®guidance¡¯? Are you... worthy?¡±

    Even greater uproar ensued. Some of the old-timers couldn¡¯t help but exim and apud.

    Facts trumped arguments.

    Pi Mo made the factions of the stars beyond sound lofty and supreme, but hadn¡¯t they recently suffered repeated losses at the hands of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force?

    Everyone beneath the heavens knew this. There was no room for Pi Mo to argue!

    Off in the distance, Pi Mo fell silent. He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. ¡°Master, if you think the people you killed represent the full extent of those factions of the stars beyond, you couldn¡¯t be any more wrong.¡±

    Su Yi felt his interest waning. He had no desire to converse any further.

    He controlled the Sword of the Nine Hells. Way back in the Netherworld, he¡¯d killed too many experts of the Nine Heavens Pavilion to count, and he¡¯d even traveled alongside the Netherworld King. How could he possibly be ignorant of the situation in the stars beyond?

    Besides, one of his past lives was the Temple Master of the Temple of the Human Realm. The Temple Master wasn¡¯t at all afraid of the Fisherman of the Church of the River of Stars!

    Yet now, Pi Mo stood before him, going on about how powerful the factions of the stars beyond were. How could Su Yi <i>not </i>find that ridiculous?

    He sipped from a jug of wine and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already given you three months to prepare. Now it¡¯s time for you to show me just how much you¡¯ve learned from the Studio of the Heart!¡±

    This deration left the crowd stunned. They realized that the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force didn¡¯t want to converse any longer. He¡¯d decided to attack!

 Chapter 1104 - Itâ€™s a Good Sword, but It Lacks a Good Wielder

    <h4>Chapter 1104 - It¡¯s a Good Sword, but It Lacks a Good Wielder</h4>

    When Pi Mo heard that, his expression turned increasingly indifferent. ¡°Very well. It seems your disciple¡¯s advice isn¡¯t enough to move you. In that case, we¡¯ll just have to fight to determine a victor!¡±

    He waved his arm.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The power of formations rumbled throughout Martial Heaven Peak, and firelight surged into the firmament.

    Immediately afterward, the experts of the Five Great Daoist Sects revealed themselves. They were overseeing the various formations, and all of them had terrifying, monstrous auras.

    ¡°Seventy-two Profound Illumination Emperors, twenty-four Profound Serenity Emperors, and three early-stage Profound Unity old monsters...¡±

    When they saw this, gasps rang out throughout the crowd.

    Even the old-timers¡¯ expressions shifted.

    ¡°Only Five of the Six Great Daoist Sects remained. I can tell that they¡¯ve steeled themselves to fight alongside Pi Mo until the bitter end. They¡¯ve brought out everyst Emperor in their respective sects,¡± someone muttered, his expression grim.

    As the power of the formations circted throughout Martial Heaven Peak, the surroundingndscape trembled. The mountains and rivers swayed, and the sky undted.

    A powerful aura that threatened to destroy heaven and earth swept out like the tide. It was so oppressive that the onlookers almost couldn¡¯t breathe.

    ¡°Retreat, quickly! Get further away!¡± Shouts arose throughout the crowd as the nearby cultivators fled into the distance, terrified that the shockwaves of the grand battle would reach them.

    ¡°That lineup is stronger than the trap they ced in the Ten Directions Yao Mountains by no small margin!¡±

    Over in the Nine Extremes Profound Capital¡¯s camp, the grand high elder looked solemn.

    All of them had anticipated that Pi Mo, the leader of the Abstruse Force Alliance, wouldn¡¯t just sit around and wait to die.

    Still, they hadn¡¯t expected that he¡¯d go to such lengths. He¡¯d summoned everyst Emperor of the Five Great Daoist Sects to man his formations and guard their territory!

    A set-up like that could trap and kill even a Profound Unity Emperor!

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid this is just one of Pi Mo¡¯s killer moves. Don¡¯t forget that the Studio of the Heart, a prominent faction of the stars beyond, stands behind him too,¡± one of the old-timers said grimly.

    In the blink of an eye, a vast area around Martial Heaven Peak cleared out. Even the old monsters moved further away, not daring to get too close.

    When Su Yi saw this, he remained just as calm as before. He then softly issued orders. ¡°A battle between master and apprentice is as cruel as it gets. If you get involved too, how could I bear it? I alone will be enough. You should retreat further away and watch.¡±

    Jin Kui, Wang Que, and the others longed to help out, but their master had given his orders. None of them dared disobey, so they silently retreated.

    ¡°Master, even after reincarnating and returning, you¡¯re as confident as ever,¡± Pi Mo sighed in the distance.

    But his tone carried faint hints of mockery.

    Su Yi ignored him, turned around, and swept his gaze across the crowd. ¡°Today¡¯s battle is the Grotto of Abstruse Force¡¯s private business. I¡¯d like to ask that everyone give me face and refrain from getting involved.¡±

    His gaze lingered on the Skythorn Poison Emperor in particr.

    The Skythorn Poison Emperor let out a long sigh, as if he understood what Su Yi was feeling. ¡°Rest assured, Old Monster Su. So long as I¡¯m here, I won¡¯t let anyone else get involved.¡±

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head.

    Then, he turned to face Pi Mo. He said tly, ¡°That formation of yours isn¡¯t even worth looking at. Have your allies from the Studio of the Hearte out.¡±

    He stood in the skies, alone, staring down everyone on Martial Heaven Peak. Who knew how many onlookers eximed over his prideful, contemptuous air?

    ¡°Master, were you at the peak of your past life, I absolutely wouldn¡¯t dare use such a formation against you,¡± Pi Mo said expressionlessly. ¡°But now, even though yourbat prowess is heaven-defying, and even though you can kill Profound Serenity Emperors with ease, you¡¯re far removed from your former self.¡±

    He paused, his eyes zing with divine light, and his tall, powerful frame emanated heaven-shaking majesty. ¡°Now, I¡¯d like to see for myself if... you¡¯re worthy<i> </i>of me calling upon the Studio of the Heart¡¯s power!¡±

    There was another uproar amongst the onlookers. Countless people were bbergasted as they realized that Pi Mo intended to duel his master¡¯s reincarnation personally!

    ¡°Pi Mo has spent less time in the Profound Unity Realm than the world¡¯s old monsters, but hisbat prowess is such that the majority of them can only sigh over their own inferiority. After all, he¡¯s the first disciple of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force. How could his strength possibly be ordinary?¡± One of the old monsters sighed. <i>This is the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡¯s first disciple, the one he had the highest hopes for, yet here he is, dueling his master¡¯s reincarnation. How utterly cruel!</i>

    Su Yi put away his jug of wide and gazed coolly at Pi Mo. ¡°Very well. Since I¡¯m here to do a little housecleaning anyway, I ought to grant you a thorough defeat.¡±

    Pi Mo let out a longugh and waved his sleeves.

    <i>ng!</i>

    A heavy sword hum rang out.

    A Dao Sword floated above Pi Mo¡¯s palm. It was four feet, four inches long, ck as ink, dull, and unreflective. The name ¡°Severing Heavens¡± was carved in characters the size of a fly¡¯s head.

    ¡°This sword is called Severing Heavens. It¡¯s a Xiantian Divine Weapon I forged myself, but I¡¯ve never used it. It¡¯s yet to taste blood. Master, please, have a look!¡±

    Pi Mo brushed his finger across the t of the de, and the sword¡¯s hums rumbled like thunder, reverberating throughout the clouds.

    Heaven and earth shifted, and thendscape swayed.

    Pi Mo¡¯s majestic aura was increasingly terrifying and imposing.

    Everyone present, no matter who they were, had no choice but to admit it. Pi Mo really was an unparalleled War Emperor of his generation!

    His Dao of the Sword was profound, tyrannical, and unique. He¡¯d already achieved superb power within the Profound Unity Realm. His mental strength, his sword intent, and even his Laws of the Grand Dao had fused into a perfect whole, and his strength was terrifying beyond imagination.

    ¡°So, that little guy¡¯s already tempered his strength to such heights...¡± The Skythorn Poison Emperor furrowed his brow, inwardly furious. The more extraordinary Pi Mo was, the more detestable his betrayal!

    ¡°Pi Mo! Without Master, how could you have reached your current heights? You ungrateful bastard. You¡¯re even pointing a weapon at him! You deserve to die!¡± Wang Que gnashed his teeth. Jin Kui, Ye Luo, and the others were indignant too.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good sword, but itcks a good wielder.¡± Su Yi shook his head slightly.

    He flipped his hand, and Moonlit Shadow floated into his palm. He then stepped into the air and approached. ¡°It¡¯s ultimately not worth looking at.¡±

    As Su Yi approached, forceful sword intent silently surged around his tall, upright figure and soared into the heavens.

    In the crowd¡¯s eyes, the formerly calm, detached Swordmaster of Abstruse Force seemed to transform into a god of the sword. His aura pierced the nine heavens and swept the ten directions.

    Some of the cultivators felt pricking pain in their minds, and their faces filled with astonishment.

    Some of the old-timers narrowed their eyes, stunned.

    What terrifying sword intent! What shocking majesty! It seemed to gaze down upon all of creation with pride!

    If they hadn¡¯t witnessed it with their own two eyes, they could never have imagined that this was the work of a Profound Illumination cultivator!

    And as Su Yi approached, Pi Mo instantly felt that sweeping pressure bear down on him. His entire body silently tensed.

    As brazen and prideful as he¡¯d seemed earlier, he¡¯d never dared underestimate his master in the slightest!

    That was true before, and it was true now, too!

    Because he was far too keenly aware of how terrifying his master was. No matter how seriously he took him, it wouldn¡¯t be excessive.

    When Su Yi was just a thousand feet away, murderous intent shed across Pi Mo¡¯s face, and he attacked in full force.

    His majestic figure stepped forth, and heaven and earth rumbled. Everything dimmed, and the long-umted power of his cultivation base fused perfectly into Severing Heavens as he attacked.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A streak of sword light shot forth, condensed as could be, heavy as could be, and terrifying as could be. It effortlessly cleaved a rift in the air, as if nothing could stand in its way.

    The clouds copsed on all sides, and countless cultivators¡¯ expressions filled with rm and astonishment. The imposing power and majesty in that one sh left them on the verge of a mental breakdown.

    Even the old-timers tensed, and their expressions shifted dramatically.

    That sh might have <i>seemed </i>simple, but the full extent of Pi Mo¡¯s attainments in the Dao of the Sword and his power of the Laws had fused into it. It was tyrannical beyond measure. If a man tried to block it, the man would die. If a Buddha tried to block it, the Buddha would die too!

    ¡°That kid went all out right from the start. He really is ruthless!¡± The Skythorn Poison Emperor¡¯s expression darkened. But despite his displeasure, he had to admit that this was the wisest choice Pi Mo could have made.

    After all, Pi Mo¡¯s opponent was his master, an unparalleled master of the Dao of the Sword. There was no room for even the slightest hint of negligence.

    In the face of Pi Mo¡¯s tyrannical sh, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel mncholy.

    This was the disciple he¡¯d trained. His attainments in the Dao of the Sword were naturally far beyond his contemporaries.

    But that only meant it dealt an even greater emotional blow when Pi Mo swung his sword at Su Yi without the slightest hesitation.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t let his emotions muddle his mind, however. He no longer hesitated either.

    He made no attempt to dodge. Instead, he swung Moonlit Shadow through the air.

    This too was as simple as could be, but it revealed utterly dazzling attainments in the Dao of the Sword, as if it had been cleansed of all artifice to achieve a return to simplicity.

    In the eyes of most of those present, this sh didn¡¯t have any heaven-shaking majesty at all.

    But when the oldest and most terrifying experts present saw it, all of them couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    There were no wondrous transformations to speak of. The two streaks of sword qi shed directly in midair, and the entire stretch of sky abruptly copsed. Unstoppable sword qi formed a flood of destructive power that swept out in all directions.

    When it mmed into Martial Heaven Peak, it shook the formations covering its slopes. They churned violently, the Emperors of the Five Great Daoist Sects were visibly startled. They had to circte the formations¡¯ power with all their might before finally neutralizing the aftershock.

    Everywhere else, thendscape copsed, the air split, and the ground was covered in new deep, intercrossing chasms.

    A cloud of dust permeated the air.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t move. Only his long hair and blue robes fluttered around him.

    This scene left countless onlookers stunned.

    Too strong!

    He was only in the Profound Illumination Realm, yet he¡¯d shed with full-force Pi Mo¡¯s Profound Unity Realm attack head-on!!

    ¡°His Excellency Su... really is strong...¡± Yan Suni murmured in a daze.

    ¡°The new path Old Monster Su is walking really is heaven-defying.¡± The Skythorn Poison Emperor clucked his tongue.

    The entire area rumbled and boomed. It was only now, when they witnessed the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡¯s bearing with their own eyes, that the crowd finally just understood what the words ¡°heaven-defying¡± and ¡°legendary¡± really meant!

    Throughout all of history, who had seen a Profound Illumination Emperor sh with a Profound Unity Emperor head-on?

    No one!

    This was an absolutely unique, unprecedented aplishment!

 Chapter 1105 - If You Can Last Three Strikes, Consider It My Loss

    <h4>Chapter 1105 - If You Can Last Three Strikes, Consider It My Loss</h4>

    Earlier, everyone already knew that Su Yi was the reincarnation of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force. Thus, they knew hisbat prowess was heaven-defying.

    But even more than that, they knew that the Profound Illumination Realm Su Yi wasn¡¯tparable to his past incarnation¡¯s peak.

    Thus, when he fought Pi Mo, some people found it hard to imagine how he could ovee a gap of two full realms.

    Yet now, when they witnessed his sword¡¯s majesty, they were astonished. It even dealt a heavy blow to their perception of reality!

    The entire area boiled over.

    Even the living fossils watching from the shadows gasped.

    There was no doubt about it. After reincarnating, Su Xuanjun had stepped onto a new path, one even more terrifying than the one he¡¯d walked before!

    Even if his cultivation base was still far beneath that of his past life, hisbat prowess surely far surpassed his past self at the same realm!

    It was to the point that they couldn¡¯t even imagine how powerful the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force would be once he stepped into the Profound Unity Realm once more.

    But it was then that the distant Pi Mo threw back his head andughed. ¡°Master, when you were at your peak, even a casual sh could have destroyed me on the spot. Now, it¡¯s just as I anticipated. After reincarnating, your cultivation is ultimately far too weak!¡±

    The entire area was in uproar, but silence descended following this deration.

    Everyone looked at each other, but none of them could argue.

    Pi Mo wasn¡¯t wrong. At the pinnacle of his past life, the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force could suppress even other Imperial Apex cultivators, let alone early-stage Profound Unity cultivators like Pi Mo!

    ¡°Shameless! Were you fighting at the same realm, your master would have killed you a long time ago, you little brat!¡± the Skythorn Poison Emperor snorted coldly.

    It was as if Pi Mo didn¡¯t even hear him. He ignored himpletely.

    Instead, his eyes zed as he locked onto the distant Su Yi and said with staunch conviction, ¡°Master, your disciple has been looking forward to this day for a long time. I¡¯m eager to send a legend like you plummeting into the dust with my own two hands! After all, you yourself said that blue dye is bluer than the nt it¡¯s derived from, and that a disciple is not necessarily inferior to his master!¡±

    ¡°When theye out of your mouth, those words are defiled.¡± Su Yi carried Moonlit Shadow over. ¡°If you canst three strikes, consider it my loss.¡±

    Three strikes!?

    Everyone present was bbergasted. They almost suspected that they¡¯d misheard.

    Pi Mo¡¯s eyelids twitched, and his expression was iparably grim.

    He understood his master far too well. He wouldn¡¯t have said that unless he was absolutely confident he could do it.

    But despite having that awareness, hearing that his master thought he couldn¡¯t even take three strikes made Pi Mo inwardly ufortable.

    He said expressionlessly, ¡°In that case, Master, you¡¯re sure to lose!¡±

    He circted his cultivation base to the limit and used a secret art that stimted histent potential. His majestic aura suddenly swelled.

    Severing Heavens burst with monstrous light as he attacked.

    He was making the first move!

    Pi Mo refused to believe that if he went all out, he couldn¡¯t block a measly three strikes!

    Heaven and earth shook, and the sun and moon lost their light.

    Pi Mo was as tyrannical as a god waging war. As he swung his sword and attacked, dense, immeasurable sword qi bore down on the skies, splitting them like paper. Unstoppable sword light illuminated the entirendscape.

    He now seemed many times stronger than before!

    ¡°Isn¡¯t His Excellency Su a bit toocent...?¡± Yan Suni¡¯s heart shook.

    She wasn¡¯t the only one who thought this way. Many of the old fossils in attendance were sweating on Su Yi¡¯s behalf.

    But as Pi Mo attacked, Moonlit Shadow let out a clear, inscrutable hum in Su Yi¡¯s grip.

    The gray, destructive Laws of the Grand Dao floated around the ethereal de, and a terrifying sword intent filled heaven and earth.

    The Laws of Rebirth!

    These Laws of the Grand Dao were aponent of the mysteries of reincarnation.

    Even when he¡¯d only achieved minor sess in the Laws of Rebirth, Su Yi realized that even without the aura of the Sword of the Nine Hells, using these Laws was enough to counter the Studio of the Heart¡¯s Laws of Spirit Nirvana, the Nine Heavens Pavilion¡¯s Laws of Heavenly Prayer, and the Church of the River of Stars¡¯ Laws of Cosmic Silence!

    All three were the supreme Celestial Laws of their respective star realms. It was thanks to this power that the disciples of these three factions of outer space were invincible within their respective realms here in the Wilds. They could even cross realms to kill superior opponents.

    The crux of the matter was that their power of the Laws could suppress the Laws of the Wilds¡¯ cultivators.

    And since the Laws of Rebirth could contend with them, that meant they were on the same level as these Celestial Laws! Furthermore, after refining Dark and Gold Essence, Su Yi¡¯s grasp of the Laws of Rebirth had long since reached perfection!

    ¡°The first strike.¡±

    As his calm voice rang out, Moonlit Shadow swept through the air and descended, bringing with it the gray light of destruction.

    <i>ng!!!</i>

    A deafening st reverberated throughout heaven and earth. The spectating cultivators felt as if their souls had been struck, and they saw stars. Their blood and qi churned.

    Pi Mo was charging explosively over when Su Yi¡¯s attacknded. It was as if he¡¯d collided with a primordial divine mountain. His tall, majestic figure was sent flying like a kite with its strings cut. He flew several hundred feet before just barely managing to stabilize himself.

    His chest heaved violently. That tyrannical sword intent had mmed into him like an avnche. Throughout his body, his bones and tendons almost snapped, and he could no longer resist the urge to cough up blood.

    He was already visibly ovee with astonishment and disbelief, and Severing Heavens wailed and trembled in his grip!

    The entire area fell deathly silent. Everyone was startled.

    After their first sh, everyone subconsciously assumed that just contending with the Profound Unity Realm Pi Mo was an unparalleled aplishment. Su Yi¡¯sbat prowess left them astonished. After all, he was only in the Profound Illumination Realm.

    But now, they werepletely dumbstruck. They suddenly realized that their earlier judgment had been way off the mark.

    Now that the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force was truly determined to defeat Pi Mo, it didn¡¯t matter how impressive Pi Mo¡¯s majestic aura was. He still seemed pathetically inept. One sh had been enough to deal him a massive setback.

    ¡°This....¡± Yan Suni¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°I just knew Old Monster Su wouldn¡¯t talk nonsense,¡± the Skythorn Poison Emperor said softly.

    Throughout the surrounding area, the onlookers were wide-eyed and tongue-tied, regardless of their cultivation.

    Only Jin Kui and the other disciples remained calm.

    They¡¯d all watched as their master cut down Holy Son Qin Feng of the Church of the River of Stars. They were naturally well aware that you couldn¡¯t judge their master¡¯s strength just by looking at his cultivation base!

    It hadn¡¯t been long since Wang Que had experienced this firsthand.

    Shortly after proving his Dao and entering the Profound Unity Realm, his master called him over for a spar. At first, they were evenly matched, but when Su Yi used his true strength, he quickly suppressed Wang Que¡¯s offensive. No matter how hard Wang Que struggled, it was to no avail. In the end, he had no choice but to admit defeat.

    At the time, Wang Que asked their master if he¡¯d used his full strength.

    Their master responded with just one sentence: ¡°Don¡¯tpare yourself to me.¡±

    At the time, Wang Que had felt upset and frustrated.

    But now, as he watched a single strike deal Pi Mo a massive setback, Wang Que finally let go. <i>It¡¯s true. No one in this world, no matter their cultivation, canpare to Master!</i>

    <i>It¡¯s not that he¡¯s invincible, but that he¡¯s the only one to have sessfully reincarnated and re-cultivated from the beginning! How could others¡¯ paths possibly be so lofty or far-reaching?</i>

    Su Yi stood calmly beneath the dome of heaven. ¡°It seems that even after following the Studio of the Heart all these years, you haven¡¯t mastered their Laws of Spirit Nirvana. That¡¯s truly tragic.¡±

    Pi Mo wiped the blood from his lips and took a deep breath. ¡°That was just one sh. Do you really think you¡¯ve won already?¡±

    He then rose to his full height, and his aura rumbled like thunder, even mightier than before!

    His Dao Heart was firm. His will to fight naturally wouldn¡¯t crumble so easily!

    ¡°Descend!¡± Pi Mo bellowed and activated all manner of secret defensive arts. Firelight zed around him, forming a set of armor, andyers of the power of the Laws fluctuated around him.

    He then stepped into the air, Severing Heavens rumbling and nging in his grip. One sh, and a dense, immeasurable wave of sword qi swept forth like a tidal wave, as if overturning mountains and seas to create an uncrossable divine barrier!

    He was obviously on the defensive. He wasn¡¯t trying to attack, but to leave no openings!

    A hint of disdain shed in the depths of Su Yi¡¯s gaze.

    His robes billowed around him as Moonlit Shadow rose through the air. The Laws of Rebirth silently transformed into the Laws of the Far Shore as he struck for the second time.

    With my sword, I split mountains and seas. My troubles recede like the tides.

    Wherever this sh passed, heaven and earth seemed to light aze. Fiery, zing sword qi crushed that divine barrier of sword qi with ease.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Firelight scattered, and that sword intent seemed unstoppable and unbreakable.

    Watching from afar, it was as if the legendary Path of Fire of the Netherworld had appeared before them, connecting to the far shore!

    The ancient records of the Infernal Pce stated that when the Path of Fire linked to the Far Shore, it could deliver all ghosts and supernatural entities!

    There was nowhere it could not reach, and nothing that could stand in its way!

    These were the Laws of the Far Shore, a portion of the mysteries of reincarnation!

    Po Mo had poured everything he had into defending this strike, activating all manner of defensive arts and drawing upon the full strength of his Dao of the Sword. However, as this sh descended, all of his defenses shattered!

    Even though he risked it all and blocked it just in the nick of time, that zing sword qi left him badly injured.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Pi Mo was sent flying backward once more. The terrifying, zing power of the Far Shore had left his skin torn, burnt, and bleeding all over. Even his bones and tendons were on the verge of breaking.

    And that sharp edge had even cleaved into his soul. It hurt so much that he felt as if his skull were splitting, and his face contorted with agony.

    He managed to stabilize himself with great difficulty, but his breathing came in ragged gasps. He was covered in startling wounds, and his face was an unrecognizable mess!

    He was such a miserable sight that he left the onlookers astonished. Some of the old-timers felt a chill course through their hearts. In their eyes, Su Yi¡¯s second sh had been full of strange power. It seemed utterly taboo and terrifying.

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t hold back. He directlyunched his next attack.

    ¡°The third strike.¡±

    This time, the Mysterious Truths of the Far Shore silently transformed into the Laws of Oblivion. Obscure radiance burst around Moonlit Shadow.

    Everything dimmed.

    It was as if all of heaven and earth had been dragged into an endless abyss! Everyone¡¯s hair stood on end. <i>What kind of power is this!?</i>

    And Pi Mo visibly lost hisposure. His irond Dao Heart shook as he sensed a powerful, lethal threat.

    An indescribable feeling of frustration arose within his heart.

    He wasn¡¯t willing to just dodge like this, because he knew that so long as he blocked this attack and lived, his master was sure to admit defeat!

    But the power of this third strike was far too terrifying, to the point that Pi Mo wasn¡¯t at all confident he could survive it.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    As the third sh descended, heaven and earth withered. Everything silently sunk into oblivion.

    And in the face of imminent death, Pi Mo caved! He immediately sought refuge beneath Martial Heaven Peak¡¯s formations, not daring to hesitate in the slightest!

 Chapter 1106 - Like a God Standing Tall at the Center of Heaven and Earth

    <h4>Chapter 1106 - Like a God Standing Tall at the Center of Heaven and Earth</h4>

    When that streak of sword qi fell, Martial Heaven Peak rumbled and boomed.

    Unstoppable sword qi mmed into the formations covering the slopes. Their power trembled violently, and misty light swept outward. The formations seemed like they wouldn¡¯tst much longer.

    The Emperors of the Five Great Daoist Sects, the ones manning the formations, each suffered the resulting impact. Their blood and qi churned, and despite themselves, their expressions shifted.

    What a terrifying strike!

    After all, the formations covering Martial Heaven Peak were enough to trap and kill even Profound Unity Emperors, yet now, a single sh had almost ripped right through them!

    They had no time to give the matter any further thought. All of them circted the formations with everything they had. Only then did they gradually neutralize the destructive power of that sh.

    The severely injured Pi Mo broke out in cold sweats, and his heart beat violently in his chest.

    He didn¡¯t even need to think to know that even if he¡¯d risked everything to block that sh, he couldn¡¯t possibly have survived!

    Heaven and earth were thrown into upheaval, and the distant onlookers werepletely dumbstruck. All of them were astonished.

    Pi Mo reached his limit before blocking three strikes. He had no choice but to seek refuge within the formations!

    Su Yi¡¯s disy of abilities impressed everyone present. They couldn¡¯t help but sigh with admiration.

    And when they took in Pi Mo¡¯s miserable, injured state, the thought of how he¡¯d provoked and ndered his master earlier now seemed utterly absurd.

    ¡°And this is why they call people like you bumbling clowns.¡± The Skythorn Poison Emperor jeered disdainfully.

    Although most of the fossils in attendance hadn¡¯t said anything, their hearts shook too. A long time passed before they managed to calm themselves.

    The Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡¯s three strikes were enough to cut down even early-stage Profound Unity Emperors. They were terrifying beyond limit!

    After all, Pi Mo¡¯sbat prowess was far beyond most others of the same realm!

    ¡°Peak Profound Illumination Realm cultivation, that¡¯s all, yet he can defeat an early-stage Profound Unity expert. Just how unbelievable a path is His Excellency Su seeking after his reincarnation...?¡± Yan Suni was rooted to the spot.

    She too was a sword cultivator, and the people of the Wilds saw her as ady sword immortal unmatched in her generation.

    Yet now, she too felt as if she were staring up a towering, insurmountable mountain.

    Meanwhile, Jin Kui, Ye Luo, and the others were delighted. That Pi Mo had been so brazen and arrogant earlier only made his defeat all the more shameful!

    ¡°Now do you think I¡¯m worthy of you calling upon your trump cards?¡± Su Yi asked inly from beneath the dome of heaven. He gazed at the distant Pi Mo without the slightest ripple of emotion.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re celebrating prematurely.¡± Within the formations of Martial Heaven Peak, Pi Mo took a deep breath, and his eyes shone with renewed determination. ¡°Today¡¯s battle has only just begun!¡±

    His clothing was stained with blood, and his body was covered in wounds, but it seemed he didn¡¯t care in the least. He said with staunch determination, ¡°I told you I¡¯d send you on your way personally. I naturally won¡¯t go back on my word!¡±

    Here, he waved his hand. ¡°Activate the formations!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The Emperors of the Five Great Daoist Sects circted the formations with all their might. Arc after arc of divine lightning instantly soared into the sky.

    Shockingly, the entirety of Martial Heaven Peak seemed to light aze. A mad flood of spiritual energy burst forth, but all of it fused into the formations.

    The formations¡¯ power rapidly soared!

    ¡°Impressive, Pi Mo! You actually used the spirit vein of the mountain¡¯s source to power your formations!¡± One of the old monsters looked stunned.

    Martial Heaven Peak was one of the most famous blessed grounds of the Wilds. The spirit vein that served as its source contained boundless power, enough to sustain a peak orthodoxy¡¯s cultivation.

    Yet now, Pi Mo went so far as to drain the mountain¡¯s source, all to maximize the formations¡¯ power. Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised?

    The distant onlookers looked at each other in astonishment. Pi Mo¡¯s extravagance astonished them.

    The entire stretch of heaven and earth seemed to light aze as the energy fluctuations of the formation enveloped it. Light illuminated the ten directions. It was like a vision of the apocalypse.

    Even a fossil like the Skythorn Poison Emperor looked stunned. Fully activated, the formations¡¯ power was enough to startle even him!

    Su Yi took all of this in, but he subtly shook his head.

    Martial Heaven Peak was the base of the Abstruse Force Alliance, yet Pi Mo was now using it as his trump card. It was clear that he had few cards left up his sleeves.

    Without any further dys, Su Yi walked through the sky and swung his sword at the formation.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Pi Mo bellowed from within the formation, shaking the heavens.

    ¡°Kill!¡± The formation circted with a bang. Countless talisman markings surged forth like the tide, transforming into arcs of radiant firelight and throwing the entire stretch of heaven and earth into chaos.

    And Su Yi waspletely enveloped in the power of the formation!

    Many of the onlookers couldn¡¯t help but sweat on Su Yi¡¯s behalf. Were someone else to encounter this unparalleled killing formation, they¡¯d fear nothing more than failing to escape in time. But Su Yi was different. Shockingly, it seemed he wasn¡¯t at all afraid. He was actually charging right in!

    ¡°Master, oh, Master. You really haven¡¯t changed, not one bit. You know full well that danger lies ahead, yet here you are, jumping right in...¡± Pi Mo said wistfully.

    He¡¯d anticipated this. He knew his master¡¯s personality. In the face of a killing formation like this, most people would shrink back, but Su Yi most certainly wouldn¡¯t.

    Pi Mo issued orders without the slightest hesitation. ¡°Everyone, activate its full power. Let my master taste the strength of the Heaven¡¯s Demise World-Refining Formation!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Lightning rumbled and thunder boomed within the formation. Firelight scattered, manifesting all manner of unbelievable phenomena. All of them swept toward Su Yi.

    Pi Mo watched coldly from the sidelines as he took healing medicine and treated his wounds.

    The Heaven¡¯s Demise World-Refining Formation wasprised of seventy-two Profound Illumination Emperors, twenty-four Profound Serenity Emperors, and three early-stage Profound Unity Emperors circting their power in unison. Furthermore, it was built on a foundation of the Laws of Spirit Nirvana, and the spirit vein of Marital Heaven Peak served as its power source!

    The way Pi Mo saw it, anyone beneath the Imperial Apex Realm was sure to find themselves trapped and refined into nothingness, their bodies and Daos destroyed!

    The distant onlookers were more nervous than ever before, and their hearts were on tenterhooks.

    The formation was truly terrifying. Gazing upon it from afar, even the Emperors amongst the crowd felt their hair stand on end, and they even felt suffocated.

    They couldn¡¯t even imagine how much pressure Su Yi, the one right in the middle of the formation, was under!

    ¡°Not bad. This is a bit interesting. At least... you didn¡¯t disappoint me too badly.¡± Within the formation, the depths of Su Yi¡¯s gaze silently zed with the will to fight.

    He rose to his full height and circted the full extent of his cultivation base. His strength soared to its upper limit.

    His entire body was bathed in radiant Dao Light. This gave him a newfound, overflowing majesty of the Grand Dao.

    <i>ng!!!</i>

    Moonlit Shadow let out a long hum, as if longing to feast on fresh blood.

    The Laws of Oblivion permeated its de, as if an endless abyss had appeared on its edge. Then, Su Yi swung his sword.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A ten-thousand-foot art of dim sword qi swept forth, like an abyss devouring the firmament.

    The power of the formation descended on all sides, only to pop like soap bubbles, like dimming mes going out beneath the power of Su Yi¡¯s sh!

    The entire formation shook violently as it took severe damage.

    The Emperors working together to circte the formation were stunned, and their scalps went numb.

    They¡¯d all guessed that the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡¯s reincarnation wouldn¡¯t be so easy to kill. That was why they unleashed the strongest power this formation had to offer right from the start.

    Who¡¯d have thought they¡¯d still underestimated Su Yi¡¯s terrifyingness?

    One sh, and he broke through the power bearing down on him from all sides!

    This was unquestionably far too terrifying!

    Pi Mo¡¯s pupils constricted, and his heart shook. He immediately bellowed, ¡°Don¡¯t get distracted! The moment my master seizes a weak spot, the formation is sure to break!¡±

    In truth, there was no need for this warning. After witnessing Su Yi¡¯s heaven-defying strength, who among those Emperors would dare be negligent?

    Every one of them went all out, holding nothing back!

    A grand battle broke out.

    The entire stretch of heaven and earth swayed violently. Daoist invocations shook the skies, and divine mes ran rampant.

    The aftershock of the battle alone ttened the surrounding area, reducing both boulders and vegetation to ash.

    The distant onlookers¡¯ hearts quivered with lingering terror. They inwardly celebrated that they¡¯d moved further away before this grand battle began. They dared not imagine what would have happened otherwise!

    Meanwhile, within the formation, Su Yi swung his sword in rapid session. Each streak of sword qi and each sh contained unstoppable power. His attacks crushed the formation¡¯s power. They seemed utterly unstoppable!

    Indeed, as he attacked, the formation took damage over and over again!

    The Emperors¡¯ expressions were grimmer than ever before, and they inwardly both rmed and furious.

    None of them had anticipated that ny-nine Emperors working in unison to run an unparalleled killing formation, going so far as to burn the source of Martial Heaven Peak, still wouldn¡¯t be enough to suppress and kill Su Yi. He was just one person!

    No, they weren''t just not taking him down. Their formation was repeatedly being suppressed!

    Pi Mo watched from afar, his hands silently clenching and his steely face shifting erratically. There was no doubt about it; he too was struggling to stay calm.

    Suddenly, Su Yi¡¯s calm but slightly rueful voice emanated from within the formation. ¡°It¡¯s just a pity about Martial Heaven Peak.¡±

    Before the crowd coulde to their senses, Su Yi soared into the air and shifted his grip on Moonlit Shadow. The edge pointed down, then suddenly descended.

    Like a deity cing a divine monument in the depths of purgatory.

    As this sh descended, its sword intent swept toward the formation from all sides.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A heaven-shaking impact rang out.

    Pi Mo saw the Heaven¡¯s Demise World-Refining Formation as his trump card, and ny-nine Emperors worked in unison to operate it.

    Yet now, long, thin, rifts appeared all over it, like cracked porcin.

    All of these rifts were marks Su Yi had left earlier in the battle, streaks of sword qi that scarred the formation.

    A shocking scene unfolded before the distant onlookers¡¯ eyes¡ª¡ª

    As the power of his sword spread, the battered formation suddenly couldn¡¯t take it anymore. It shattered like ss, bursting into pieces!

    A shocking scene unfolded before the distant onlookers¡¯ eyes¡ª¡ª

    All hundred thousand feet of Martial Heaven Peak copsed with a bang.

    The Emperors manning the formation were swept away like grass beneath a hurricane; the force sent them flying in all directions.

    And Su Yi stood in the center of the now-destroyed formation. As misty light spread, he held Moonlit Shadow upside-down. His clothing billowed around him, but it was utterly pristine, without a single drop of blood. Radiant Dao Light clustered around him.

    Like a deity standing in the center of heaven and earth.

 Chapter 1107 - Blind and Arrogant?

    <h4>Chapter 1107 - Blind and Arrogant?</h4>

    The Heaven¡¯s Demise World-Refining Formationbined the power of an entire group of Emperors, and they even went so far as to burn the spirit vein of Martial Heaven Peak. How terrifyingly powerful was it?

    When a formation of this scale broke beneath Su Yi¡¯s sword, its copse released an unimaginable wave of destructive power.

    The entire stretch of heaven and earth seemed to copse. Miserable shrieks rang out on all sides.

    The seventy-two Profound Illumination Emperors were like grass caught in a wildfire. Their bodies and soul origins were instantly reduced to ash.

    Of the twenty-four Profound Serenity Emperors, ten or so failed to escape in time. The wave of destruction swept over them, and although they struggled, they couldn¡¯t escape either. They too died on the spot!

    This was a vision of carnage and upheaval straight out of purgatory, yet it unfolded here in the human realm.

    Even lofty, supreme Emperors seemed pathetically weak.

    The distant onlookers were shaken and visibly astonished.

    Earlier, when Su Yi was trapped within the formation, the vast majority of the onlookers couldn¡¯t see the situation inside clearly.

    It was only now that they realized that even if Pi Mo¡¯s unparalleled killing formation was far stronger, it was ultimately no match for the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force. His domineering power burst it open!

    And it was easy to imagine how astonished they were when they watched Emperors fall like grass.

    <i>A formation is, ultimately, just a technique. No matter how strong it is, all someone like Old Monster Su has to do is find a weakness, no matter how small. Then, he can crush it with ease, </i>thought the Skythorn Poison Emperor.

    Someone of his level naturally knew better than anyone that, while a formation could kill the vast majority of the world¡¯s Emperors, they couldn¡¯t possibly trap Su Xuanjun, the man the world once called the Master of Ten Thousand Daos!

    The crux of the matter was that formations were inanimate without a throng of Emperors to circte them.

    To Su Xuanjun, who¡¯d mastered talismans and formations, there was no need to force his way through. All he had to do was perceive the formation¡¯s transformations and find a weak point. Then, he could break through with the same practiced ease as a butcher dissecting a steer.

    ¡°He broke the formation... just like that?¡± murmured Yan Suni. She suddenly felt that the former sole sovereign of the Wilds, that invincible legend... had truly returned!

    ¡°You still don¡¯t understand? Even if the reincarnation of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force has a limited cultivation base, one far beneath his past peak, he¡¯s still Su Xuanjun!¡± the grand high elder said softly, but he too was shaken. ¡°The experience, knowledge, and skills of his past life and more than enough for him to disy unimaginable power!¡±

    There was uproar throughout the surrounding area. Both the ordinary cultivators and the old fossils hiding in the darkness were shocked!

    That Buddhist cultivator of the Little Western Paradise, Ji Yuan, sank even deeper into silence. His eyes shed erratically.

    By the time the dust and smoke receded and the firelight dimmed, the battlefield was left riddled with scars.

    The mountain honored as the Peaceful Skies Province¡¯s most blessed ground for cultivation had crumbled. All that remained of it was rubble strewn across the earth.

    All seventy-two Profound Illumination Emperors had perished.

    Only eleven of the twenty-four Profound Serenity Realm Emperors still breathed. Furthermore, all of them were severely injured.

    Even the strongest of the group, the three Profound Unity experts, were wounded. Although their wounds weren¡¯t severe, their clothes were still in tatters, they were still covered in blood, and their faces were covered in dust. All of them cut sorry figures.

    Off in the distance, Pi Mo¡¯s face was ashen, and his eyes bulged.

    His Dao Heart was as firm as iron. Back when he was still cultivating in the Grotto of Abstruse Force, Su Yi frequentlyplimented him, saying that he had the steadiest heart of his nine disciples, and that none couldpare with him in this regard.

    But now, Pi Mo hadpletely lost his cool!

    In their earlier confrontation, three strikes had been enough to force him back. When he faced his master¡¯s third strike, he had no choice but to flee!

    The shock had long since dealt a heavy blow to his Dao Heart.

    Now, as his meticulously prepared Heaven¡¯s Demise World-Refining Formation was obliterated, and as its Emperors fell like grass beneath a scythe and disintegrated into ash, he felt as if he¡¯d taken a heavy blow to the head.

    He couldn¡¯t help but be rmed and furious. He couldn¡¯t help but be frantic!

    Even now, Su Yi didn¡¯t have so much as a hair out of ce, and he was just as domineering as he¡¯d been at the start. When Pi Mo realized this, intense unease coursed through his heart.

    ¡°Indeed. Master, you¡¯re not just here to kill me. You want to destroy my heart first!¡± Pi Mo let out a long sigh.

    The few Emperors that remained were already fleeing further away. Dread and terror were written all over their faces.

    This told Pi Mo that if he wanted to turn this battle around, he couldn¡¯t ce his hopes on the old-timers of the Six Great Daoist Sects.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi stood in the distant skies, holding Moonlit Shadow Aloft. His gaze was cold. ¡°If you already know that, there¡¯s no need to waste any more words.

    He didn¡¯t pursue the surviving Emperors; he didn¡¯t spare them so much as a nce.

    Motley riffraff, that¡¯s all. Their will to fight had long since crumbled; they weren¡¯t in any way worthy of his attention.

    As he spoke, Su Yi strode through the sky and toward Pi Mo.

    As if he were out for a casual stroll.

    But as Su Yi approached, Pi Mo¡¯s heart clenched violently. Intense pressure was bearing down on him.

    He took a deep breath, and his eyes zed with determination. He suddenly raised his hands as if holding something aloft.

    ¡°Activate!¡±

    A scroll painting unfurled in midair.

    It reflected a vision of hell in the sky: mountains of corpses, oceans of blood, and bones as numerous as trees in a forest. It was like an ancient demonic realm, with evil spirits shuttling about and utterly ferocious, malevolent demon gods running rampant.

    A painting, that¡¯s all, but it was as if he¡¯d opened a portal to a blood-stained demonic realm. The aura that permeated the air was even more unsettling; it seemed to seize the soul.

    Darkness suddenly descended upon the world, and a cmitous aura swept through the skies, nketing heaven and earth.

    ¡°This is...¡± The distant onlookers were terrified. They felt as if they¡¯d been plunged into an icy abyss.

    ¡°This is bad!¡± The Emperors¡¯ hearts and minds felt stifled, and they found it difficult to breathe.

    ¡°Close off your six senses. Don¡¯t attempt to sense that scroll painting¡¯s aura!¡± The grand high elder of the Nine Extremes Profound Capital bellowed, looking visibly stunned.

    The entire area was in uproar. Everything was a mess.

    Even the distant onlookers sensed a potentially lethal threat. They dared not so much as use their divine senses to examine it further before fleeing further away.

    The scroll painting¡¯s aura was far too strange and unsettling!

    Only the strongest of the old relics remained, people like the Skythorn Poison Emperor and the grand high elder of the Nine Extremes Profound Capital.

    But even their hair stood on end, and they immediately circted their cultivation bases and took out their defensive treasures.

    There were numerous unbelievable demonic gods within the scroll painting. Some plucked the moon and stars, while others devoured the heavens. Some could cover the sky with a wave of their hand and break entire worlds. Each was more terrifying than the one before!

    The Emperors on Pi Mo¡¯s side felt their spirits soar, and their hearts filled with excitement.

    There was no doubt about it; the scroll painting was the work of the Studio of the Heart. It was Pi Mo¡¯s greatest trump card and the reason Pi Mo had dared remain on Martial Heaven Peak to sh with the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force head-on!

    ¡°That painting¡¯s aura far transcends that of Profound Dao treasures. Its majesty can intimidate and suppress even Emperors. Did the Painter perhaps refine it himself?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed. He could sense how mystical the painting was, and even he sensed an enormous threat.

    ¡°Master, given your powers of perception, you ought to realize how terrifyingly strong the Primordial Hellscape Painting is.¡±

    By now, Pi Mo hadpletely calmed down, and he seemed unstressed and unhurried, as if he¡¯d found his pir of support. ¡°I don¡¯t mind telling you that the terrifying entities within the scroll painting were all once World Kings, experts who transcend the Profound Dao!¡±

    World Kings!?

    The Skythorn Poison Emperor¡¯s expression shifted dramatically, and he could no longer remain calm.

    ¡°The Primordial Hellscape Painting...¡± whispered Ji Yuan of the Little Western Paradise. ¡°So, it is that treasure...¡±

    The other old-timers in attendance felt a chill course through them.

    After hearing Pi Mo and Su Yi¡¯s earlier exchange, they understood that the World King Realm existed above the Profound Dao!

    That was already an astonishing revtion, like opening their door to a brand-new world.

    Still, who¡¯d have thought that Pi Mo¡¯s treasure contained numerous suppressed World King powerhouses?

    How could they not be terrified?

    An oppressive atmosphere bore down on heaven and earth, and the air was full of austere murderous intent. Everything was deathly still and silent, save for Pi Mo¡¯s deep, solemn voice. ¡°These World Kings are from the stars beyond the Wilds. Each once ruled their respective regions, and all transcend the Imperial Apex Realm. Their strength is beyond measure, but despite their power, the founder of the Studio of the Heart captured them, one by one, refining their bodies and imprisoning their souls!¡±

    Here, Pi Mo looked at Su Yi and said with imposing force, ¡°Tell me, Master, could you have done that? Compared to the founder of the Studio of the Heart.... What do you amount to?¡±

    In the distant skies, Su Yi¡¯s steps came to an abrupt halt. He gazed at the Primordial Hellscape Painting and said calmly, ¡°Is that why you betrayed me?¡±

    Pi Mo shook his head and said with staunch conviction, ¡°You call it a betrayal, but I call it seeking out better opportunities elsewhere. A fine fowl needs a fine tree to perch on!¡±

    A smirk tugged at Su Yi¡¯s lips. ¡°You¡¯reparing yourself to a bird? But it seems to me you¡¯re inferior even to a bird!¡±

    His gaze was calm and distant. ¡°You wanted to find a new master? Fine. Want to cling to the Studio of the Heart? That¡¯s okay too. But why establish the Abstruse Force Alliance in my name? And why use my name to deceive and exploit your junior apprentice brothers and sisters?¡±

    That was exactly what Jin Kui, Ye Luo, and the others wanted to know. All of them were ring at Pi Mo!

    Dogs didn¡¯t look down on their owners for being poor, and children didn¡¯t disdain their mothers for not being beautiful. How could Pi Mo have reached his current heights without their master?

    But Pi Mo? He¡¯d betrayed them without hesitation, all to join the Studio of the Heart!

    He really was worse than a beast!

    ¡°Master, even after all these years, you don¡¯t understand me.¡± Pi Mo sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s end this.¡±

    He waved his sleeves through the air, and his voice boomed like spring thunder. ¡°Suppress!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The Primordial Hellscape Painting suddenly expanded in the air. A hundred feet, a thousand feet, ten thousand feet....

    In the blink of an eye, it covered a hundred thousand feet of heaven and earth, stretching as far as the eye could see. It was as if a blood-soaked demonic realm had swallowed up the world!

    This time, even the Skythorn Poison Emperor and the other old fossils had no choice but to flee further away for fear that they¡¯d be swept up into this. The world within the painting was far too terrifying, and all of them sensed a potentially lethal threat.

    But against all expectations, Su Yi didn¡¯t escape!

    On the contrary, he advanced, swinging Moonlit Shadow and charging into the fray.

    ¡°This...¡± The Skythorn Poison Emperor and the others were stunned. They almost dared not believe their eyes.

    <i>Has Old Monster Su gone mad!?</i>

    <i>That scroll painting is enough to suppress even World Kings!!</i>

    Even Pi Mo couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. A momentter, his expression turned strange, and he sighed deeply. ¡°Master, your disciple really wouldn¡¯t have guessed that it was your blind, arrogant nature that would ultimately lead to your demise...¡±

 Chapter 1108 â€“ A Single Slash Overturns the Rain and Clouds

    <h4>Chapter 1108 ¨C A Single sh Overturns the Rain and Clouds</h4>

    Within the demonic realm.

    As soon as Su Yi shot inside, he saw a blood-red thundercloud sweeping toward him ferociously.

    A momentter, the blood-red cloud exploded with a bang, revealing the tall, powerful figure of a demonic god. He was over a hundred feet tall, with a snake¡¯s head on a human body, and his eyes zed red. He carried a dazzlingly bright, blood-red spear.

    Within his battered armor, his aura was ferocious and explosive. Every breath he took rumbled like thunder, throwing the skies into turmoil.

    ¡°The Snake Spirit Race? No, this guy¡¯s aura is closer to a demon¡¯s. Furthermore, it seems his awareness has dimmed...¡±

    But before Su Yi could examine him any further...

    ¡°Die!¡±

    A mighty bellow shook the heavens, and the snake-headed man shot toward him.

    A blood-red spear pierced through the sky, stirring up a rampaging windstorm of the Grand Dao. Its power was far beyond even an exceptional early-stage Profound Unity cultivator like Pi Mo.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze focused, and without the slightest hesitation, he took out the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos and attacked with all his might.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Firelight zed, and sword qi rumbled and boomed.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, was forced several steps back. His blood and qi churned without end.

    ¡°He isn¡¯t a real World King after all. When the Painter trapped him in the scroll painting, he destroyed his body and trapped his soul. His strength is far from what it was in life! Furthermore, his awareness is muddled. He¡¯s at bestparable to ate-stage Profound Unity Emperor.¡±

    Although Su Yi looked haggard after taking that blow, he felt renewed confidence.

    Were he up against a true World King, Su Yi figured he¡¯d have no choice but to flee, at least for now.

    ¡°Die!¡± The snake-headed spirit attacked once more.

    Su Yi set aside his scattered thoughts, swung the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos, and shed with him head-on.

    Furthermore, he directly activated the strongest of the mysteries of reincarnation, the Laws of the End!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A grand battle broke out. Sword qi ran rampant, and blood-colored light swept out like a tide. It was a vision of destruction and devastation.

    Because the battle took ce within the Primordial Hellscape Painting, the distant onlookers were too afraid of being swept into it to use their divine senses. With their naked eyes, they could only barely see that Su Yi was locked in fiercebat with that snake-headed demon god. They couldn¡¯t make out the details.

    Even so, their hearts quivered.

    The aura of the Primordial Hellscape Painting was enough to leave even Emperors on the verge of a mental breakdown, yet Su Yi had charged right in. Who wouldn¡¯t have been astonished?

    ¡°The Tiny Heart of the Cosmos... Master, you¡¯ve already drawn your favorite sword. It seems you¡¯ve been pushed to the point that you no longer dare hold back...¡±

    Pi Mo was the closest, so he could see the battle clearly. His expression subtly rxed.

    As the first of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡¯s disciples, he knew better than anybody that his master disdained to use the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos except in a life-or-death battle!

    ¡°That¡¯s not the only terrifying spirit trapped within the Primordial Hellscape Painting. Master, oh, Master. How long will your strugglesst?¡± whispered Pi Mo.

    He whispered, ¡°Did you know? I¡¯ve long since realized that defeating someone of your caliber required first understanding your personality. Perhaps because you spent too long standing atop the Wilds, you¡¯ve developed a blind, conceited heart. In the past, that might not have been a problem, but in the face of true peril, that blind conceit will get you killed!

    ¡°But...¡± A sneer rife with dense mockery tugged at Pi Mo¡¯s lips. ¡°If not for that blind conceit, I¡¯m afraid you wouldn¡¯t have been stupid enough to charge directly into the Primordial Hellscape Painting, and I wouldn¡¯t have been able to use this method to... send you on your way!¡±

    Indeed, just as Pi Mo predicted, yet another terrifying spirit appeared in the Primordial Hellscape Painting and attacked Su Yi.

    This time, it was a stick-thin elder in a dpidated iron crown. Blood poured from his eye sockets, and his skin was deathly pale. He held a blood-stained, broken sword, and although he looked like a corpse, his strength was actually even greater than the snake-headed spirit¡¯s!

    As soon as the elder in the iron crown joined the fray, Su Yi¡¯s predicament worsened.

    This reassured Pi Mo. Just two of the terrifying spirits had attacked, but his master was already in peril. This meant his master had no hope of turning this around!

    <i>No wonder Junior Apprentice Sister Song Chai said that the situation wasn¡¯t serious. She was right; even without her intervention, the Primordial Hellscape Painting is enough to make me invincible here in the Wilds!</i>

    When Pi Mo recalled how frantic he¡¯d felt earlier, he couldn¡¯t help but feel rueful.

    Before long, a third terrifying spirit joined the fray.

    She was a woman whose body was so damaged that even her bones were dimly discernible. Her hair was a mess, and she was bleeding all over. She wasn¡¯t weaker than the elder in the iron crown, either!

    With her in the mix, Su Yi was surrounded and in dire straits. Furthermore, he was starting to pile on injuries!

    ¡°Is Old Monster Su putting on an act? Or is he really no match for them?¡± The Skythorn Poison Emperor was rmed. He couldn¡¯t stay calm.

    It wasn¡¯t just him, either. Everyone could see that with three terrifying spirits surrounding him, each like a demon god, Su Yi¡¯s situation didn¡¯t bode well!

    Everyone¡¯s heart was on tenterhooks. They were more nervous than ever before.

    Throughout history, who had ever seen the sole sovereign of the Wilds, the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, looking so unseemly?

    Jin Kui, Ye Luo and the others held their breath. Their expressions were iparably solemn.

    Pi Mo, conversely, was visibly excited. He seemed to be in extremely high spirits.

    Suddenly, he whipped his head around, faced Jin Kui and the others, and said, ¡°Junior apprentice brothers and sisters, how about you try and persuade Master to admit defeat? If he does, I promise to send him on his way with dignity!¡±

    Every word sounded utterly sincere.

    But the contents of his words left Jin Kui and the others iparably enraged. They gnashed their teeth so hard that they almost broke.

    "I¡¯ll kill that bastard!¡± Wang Que stepped forth, boiling over with murderous intent.

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Jin Kui hurriedly urged him to stop. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten Master¡¯s orders? Besides, Master has ovee countless life-or-death battles. If he really couldn¡¯t turn this around, he¡¯d have used some other method to break free. He wouldn¡¯t just fight to the bitter end for nothing!¡±

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother, stay calm. I¡¯d love nothing more than to ughter that Pi Mo too, but more than that, I trust that Master absolutely won¡¯t lose so easily!¡± Bai Yi said gravely.

    Wang Que froze, then fell silent.

    Bai Yi¡¯s heart was as pure as a nk sheet of paper, and he was abat maniac, yet even he was holding back. Even he had chosen to watch from the sidelines. Wang Que couldn¡¯t help but feel ashamed of himself.

    Suddenly, the grand high elder of the Nine Extremes Profound Capital shouted, ¡°This is bad! Several more terrifying spirits are attacking!¡±

    Indeed, within the Primordial Hellscape Painting, four more terrifying spirits joined the fray. Each of them was ferocious and unstoppable. They weren¡¯t any weaker than the three currently surrounding Su Yi.

    With so many terrifying foes surrounding him, Su Yi¡¯s injuries piled up in a sh. He was bleeding nonstop, and his situation seemed increasingly dire.

    ¡°Dammit!¡± The Skythorn Poison Emperor cursed under his breath. His expression finally changed.

    Jin Kui and the others stiffened. Their fists clenched.

    ¡°His Excellency Su....¡± Yan Suni¡¯s beautiful face shifted, and she felt too stifled to speak.

    <i>He¡¯s definitely going to be okay. I¡¯m sure of it...</i> Yue Shichan had long since shut her eyes; she couldn¡¯t bear to watch. She prayed in silence, but the subtle quivering of her delicate frame betrayed just how nervous and uneasy she was.

    Further away, Ji Yuan of the Little Western Paradise watched, his eyes shing. <i>It would truly be a pity for someone like you to perish in the Painter¡¯s Primordial Hellscape Painting...</i>

    By now, Pi Mo had rxedpletely. He sped his fist and bowed, his voice booming like thunder. ¡°Master, please depart in peace. I promise to gather your remains personally, and I¡¯ll select an auspicious day to bury you in the Grotto of Abstruse Force!¡±

    ¡°!!!¡± Pi Mo¡¯s unfilial words left the crowd aghast.

    After all, the reincarnation of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force wasn¡¯t dead yet, but Pi Mo was already nning his burial!

    ¡°That bastard!!¡± Jin Kui and the others were so angry that their eyes bulged.

    Even the Skythorn Poison Emperor was ovee with murderous intent. He was beside himself with rage.

    Next to Pi Mo, the few remaining Emperors of the Six Great Daoist Sects felt a massive weight lift from their shoulders, and their spirits soared.

    There was no doubt about it. The Swordmaster of Abstruse Force would struggle to escape cmity!

    But it was then that Su Yi¡¯s disdainfulughter rang out.

    ¡°We¡¯ve yet to determine a victory. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re celebrating prematurely?¡±

    His voice wasn¡¯t loud, yet it reverberated clearly throughout everyst onlooker¡¯s ears.

    Then, an astonishing scene unfolded before them¡ª¡ª

    The boundless hum of a sword suddenly reverberated throughout the Primordial Hellscape Painting, and the heavily wounded Su Yi suddenly swung his sword and charged.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The de manifested of the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos struck with a swath of mysterious, obscure power. It cleaved right through the snake-headed evil spirit, like an axe through bamboo. His body exploded, and he died on the spot!

    Then, an indistinct, battered remnant of a soul floated into the air, faced the distant Su Yi, and inclined its head in greeting. ¡°Thank you for helping me escape confinement in this demonic realm!¡±

    It sounded gratified, as if it had obtained release.

    Then, that battered remnant soul dissipated.

    ¡°What...?¡± Everyone was left wide-eyed and tongue-tied.

    ¡°How is that possible!?¡± Pi Mo¡¯s smile froze in ce, and his heart quivered.

    The Emperors beside him were dumbstruck. This came as an enormous shock.

    Before they could process this sudden development...

    They watched as Su Yi continued swinging his sword. Those endlessly terrifying, ferocious spirits broke like paper mach¨¦. With every sh, Su Yi suppressed and killed them where they stood!

    As if he were chopping up vegetables!

    This change hade far too suddenly, and itpletely overturned the onlookers¡¯ imaginations.

    After all, earlier, Su Yi had been thoroughly surrounded and covered in wounds. It had seemed like he wouldn¡¯tst much longer, and most of the onlookers thought he was unlikely to escape disaster.

    Who¡¯d have thought that in the blink of an eye, he¡¯d turn the situation on its head? And he was even so tyrannical and terrifying. None of those frightful spirits could withstand even a single sh!

    This was unquestionably far too unbelievable. Everyone feltpletely dumbstruck.

    And as the terrifying spirits were cut down, one battered, indistinct soul rose into the air after another.

    They took on the shapes of an old man in an iron crown, a moving beauty, a tall, stalwart man with a spear strapped across his back, and...

    All of them inclined their heads and greeted Su Yi.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, thank you for helping us find release!¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, thank you for helping us find release!¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, thank you for helping us find release!¡±

    Their delighted, grateful voices echoed throughout that blood-stained vision of purgatory without end, filling it with an austere, pious atmosphere.

    Everyone who witnessed this was left dazed, no exceptions.

 Chapter 1109 - The Young Mistress of the Studio of the Heart

    <h4>Chapter 1109 - The Young Mistress of the Studio of the Heart</h4>

    Within the Primordial Hellscape Painting, as those indistinct remnant souls expressed their gratitude, they each offered their names and origins.

    The man in the iron crown was from an orthodoxy of the stars beyond, Extreme Lightning Divine Mountain. His name was Sun Muyan, and he was a high elder.

    The moving beauty was from the Hundred Spirits Church, another faction of the stars beyond. She was its thirteenth leader!

    All of them were World Kings, but their bodies had been destroyed. Their souls were trapped in the Primordial Hellscape Painting, their awareness muddled, neither fully human nor fully ghost.

    By killing them, Su Yi had effectively freed them from longing to die, yet being unable to do so!

    As they expressed their gratitude, all of them said that should Su Yi ever need anything, in light of this positive karma, he could seek out their respective factions for aid!

    When the distant onlookers heard this, there was uproar in their ranks. Some gasped, others were envious and rueful...

    No matter how they felt, they had a strong reaction.

    After all, these remnant souls had all been World Kings in life, and all of them were from the stars beyond the Wilds.

    Now, Su Yi had established positive karmic ties with all of them. There was no need to even think to know that, should he one day venture into the stars, he¡¯d be able to obtain a lot of assistance!

    However, Su Yi didn¡¯t have much of a reaction. He evenrgely disregarded it.

    He¡¯d step into the World King Realm sooner orter. One day, he was sure to surpass even the Temple Master of the Temple of the Human Realm!

    Although those confined within the Primordial Hellscape Painting were all World Kings, they¡¯d all been trapped here by the Painter of the Studio of the Heart.

    And a long, long time ago, the Temple Master viewed the Painter with disdain. He even said that if the Painter dared appear, he¡¯d cut off his head and feed it to stray dogs!

    Given the circumstances, Su Yi naturally wasn¡¯t overly concerned about this good karma.

    Before long, all of the indistinct remnant souls had expressed their thanks, and they disappeared, one by one.

    Pi Mo could no longer suppress his astonishment. He couldn¡¯t help but blurt, ¡°How is this possible!?¡±

    His characteristically steely face was full of disbelief.

    To think that earlier, he¡¯d proimed that he¡¯d retrieve Su Yi¡¯s corpse and belongings, then bury him on an auspicious day.

    In the blink of an eye, the situation turned on its head. Seven terrifying existences were wiped out in a sh!

    How could Pi Mo ept this?

    The few remaining Emperors of the Six Great Daoist Factions were all startled and out of sorts. Their faces were ashen.

    The Primordial Hellscape Painting had been Pi Mo¡¯s killer move. Any one of those terrifying entities could have killed ate-stage Profound Unity cultivator with ease.

    Yet now, Su Yi had massacred them all in the time it took to snap his fingers!

    And the terrifying spirits even wept tears of gratitude!

    No one could imagine what had led to this, but that was exactly why it was so unimaginably astonishing.

    ¡°Pi Mo, do you still need us to urge Master to admit defeat?¡± Wang Que said in a low voice, his tone rife with mockery.

    Pi Mo¡¯s expression was instantly extraordinarily unsightly. He rasped, ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother, we¡¯ve yet to determine a victor! See that? Master is injured. He¡¯s at the end of his rope!

    This deration left the crowd inwardly solemn.

    Because Pi Mo was right. Su Yi¡¯s wounds would have been obvious to anyone, and his clothes were stained red with blood!

    What they found particrly terrifying was that more of those terrifying spirits were awakening throughout the Primordial Hellscape Painting.

    There was no doubt about it; the ultimate victor of this battle was not yet clear!

    ¡°Besides, this battle has attracted attention throughout the Wilds and its affiliated worlds. I can say with certainty that many of the onlookers would just love to kill our master.¡± Pi Mo¡¯s eyes shed like lightning as he scanned the surrounding area. ¡°Like the Church of the River of Stars and the Nine Heavens Pavilion! All of them have a grudge against him!¡±

    Every word went off like a crack of thunder, reverberating throughout thendscape. The crowd¡¯s expressions shifted.

    Jin Kui, Ye Luo, and the others looked at each other, their hearts heavy.

    They couldn¡¯t deny it.

    At his peak, no one would have dared recklessly act against their master. But what if he couldn¡¯t hold out much longer?

    ¡°Then let theme!¡± The Skythorn Poison Emperor¡¯s voice brimmed with murderous intent, and as he spoke, he nced at Su Yi. ¡°Old Monster Su, how much longer can youst?¡±

    Su Yi gently wiped the blood off the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos. ¡°I¡¯ll kill until no one dares to fight me, of course.¡±

    This light, airy deration seemed utterly contemptuous andposed.

    The crowd gasped, but they only half believed it.

    Su Yi¡¯s injuries were just too heavy. They couldn¡¯t imagine how he¡¯dst that long.

    It was then that a cold, tranquil voice resounded from within the Primordial Hellscape Painting. ¡°You¡¯ll kill until no one dares fight you? I don¡¯t believe it.¡±

    Then, the door of the immortal cave tucked into a corner of the scroll painting opened, and a graceful figure emerged.

    She had a beautiful, extraordinary figure, and her clothes were white and pristine.Her hair was tied up, and her skin was lustrous. She had a tranquil quality about her.

    As soon as she appeared, the hundred thousand feet covered by the Primordial Hellscape Painting shook. Bloody mists churned, thunder rumbled, and lightning surged. Countless terrifying spirits emerged from the darkness.

    All of this only further offset just how transcendent that woman¡¯s majesty was!

    ¡°Who is that woman?¡±

    ¡°That looks like the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡¯s honorary disciple, Song Chai!¡±

    ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    A wave of uproar ensued as countless eyes converged on that mysterious woman.

    ¡°No, she isn¡¯t Song Chai! She¡¯s from the Studio of the Heart!¡± shouted Wang Que. ¡°She took on the name Song Chai to infiltrate the Grotto of Abstruse Force, but she harbored ill intentions. It¡¯s because of her that Pi Mo betrayed us!¡±

    Uproar ensued. Countless onlookers were stunned to hear these secrets.

    Only now did they realize that members of the Studio of the Heart had gotten close to the Swordmaster of Abstruse a long, long time ago!

    ¡°Young mistress, I apologize for disturbing you.¡± Pi Mo looked ashamed, but the depths of his gaze shone with delight and infatuation. <i>She really does care about me! At this critical juncture, she came out to help me!</i>

    When they saw Pi Mo treat her with such respect, the crowd was stunned once more.

    ¡°No need for apologies. I wanted to speak with Su Xuanjun today anyway,¡± said the young mistress of the Studio of the Heart. Her gaze locked onto the distant Su Yi. ¡°Long time no see, Swordmaster of Abstruse Force.¡±

    Her voice was gentle, tranquil, and perfectlyposed.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was inscrutable. ¡°Once, while destroying a remnant of your founder¡¯s will, I asked him about you, only for him to lose his temper. It was as if I¡¯d touched his reverse scale. From this, I can see that your status in the Studio of the Heart is extraordinary and transcendent. Since you¡¯re here, why not tell me about it?¡±

    The young mistress of the Studio of the Heart said softly, ¡°I¡¯m curious too. Just how did you kill the World Kings trapped in the painting earlier? Might you enlighten me?¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Seems we won¡¯t be able to chat after all. Let¡¯s get right to it, then.¡±

    The young mistress of the Studio of the Heart thought for a moment, then subtly inclined her head. ¡°Very well. I dare not make reckless promations about anything else, but I can guarantee that here in the Primordial Hellscape Painting, you won¡¯t be able to die even if you want to.¡±

    Everyone could read between the lines. She was saying she wanted to capture him alive and imprison him in the painting, where he¡¯d long for death yet be unable to die!

    She seemed as tranquil as water, but this seemingly inadvertent disy of domineering forcefulness sent chills through the crowd¡¯s hearts.

    <i>Whoosh! </i>

    The young mistress of the Studio of the Heart. An old-fashioned blue paintbrush floated above her soft, pristine hand. It was about a foot long, with no flourishes save for its tip, which was like a bundle of five-colored divine me.

    A terrifying aura fluctuation emanated from the brush, fusing perfectly with the power of the Primordial Hellscape Painting!

    It was as if she were a master painter, and the Primordial Hellscape Painting had appeared beneath her brush.

    As she waved the brush through the air...

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The Primordial Hellscape Painting boiled over. Terrifying figures shot over from different sections of the painting, charging explosively at Su Yi.

    One, two, three...

    In the end, a full fifteen terrifying entities attacked at once. All of them disyed monstrous power that transcended the Profound Dao!

    Them aside, lightning boomed overhead, mes soared through the air, and fierce winds ran rampant... All sorts of destructive powers burst forth, like the descent of an ancient cmity.

    Even just watching from afar, even ancient relics like the Skythorn Poison Emperor couldn¡¯t help but visibly react.

    Too strong!

    When the young mistress of the Studio of the Heart directed the painting, its power was obviously far greater than before!

    They couldn¡¯t help but suspect that even an Imperial Apex cultivator wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold out once trapped inside!

    The distant onlookers were already so astonished that their souls had practically left their bodies, and they quivered with fright.

    Jin Kui, Ye Luo, and the others¡¯ hearts were on tenterhooks once more.

    Because their master was already badly injured. They couldn¡¯t even imagine how he could ovee this!

    ¡°So, this is the true power of the Primordial Hellscape Painting...¡± Pi Mo¡¯s eyes zed with passion.

    ¡°Su Xuanjun, so long as you offer up the secrets of reincarnation, I can promise you a path to life. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me foring to take them myself,¡± the young mistress of the Studio of the Heart said softly.

    Her clothing swayed around her, and she held a paintbrush. She looked tranquil and gentle.

    But in the eyes of the onlookers, this woman of mysterious origins was unquestionably the most terrifying person here!

    Pi Mo¡¯s expression abruptly shifted. He couldn¡¯t help but cry out, ¡°Young mistress, you absolutely cannot let him live! If he does, it¡¯ll surely lead to trouble down the line!¡±

    He was far too keenly aware of how terrifying his master was. He might only be in the Profound Illumination Realm currently, but he was already unbelievably strong.

    He dared not even imagine how strong his master would be if he reached the Profound Serenity Realm, let alone the Profound Unity Realm!

    That was why Pi Mo set all reservations aside and immediately objected.

    But his behavior filled Jin Kui and the others with irrepressible murderous intent.

    It was only today, after seeing the true Pi Mo for the first time, that they realized just how despicable and low the eldest senior apprentice brother they¡¯d once respected was!

    ¡°Rx. We were once members of the same sect. We all ought to understand that even if Su Xuanjun dies in battle, there¡¯s absolutely no way he¡¯ll lower his head or make concessions,¡± sighed the young mistress of the Studio of the Heart. ¡°But I actually rather hope he¡¯ll do just that. That would be absolutely wonderful, a rare stroke of good fortune.¡±

    Before her voice had even finished echoing through the air, the perils arising throughout the diagram charged toward Su Yi from all sides!

 Chapter 1110 - My Dao Is Realized, Adding the Finishing Touch

    <h4>Chapter 1110 - My Dao Is Realized, Adding the Finishing Touch</h4>

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Within the Primordial Hellscape Diagram, murderous intent swept forth like the tide, and lightning crackled.

    There were numerous other strange phenomena as well. They manifested as lightning, fire, winds, and ice...

    It was a vision of upheaval, like demons and gods waging war. Even just watching from afar, the distant onlookers felt suffocated.

    All of them could tell that now that the young mistress of the Studio of the Heart had gotten involved, the diagram¡¯s power had changedpletely. It was now unimaginably strong!

    ¡°Master, pass on in peace. I¡¯ll be sure to burn incense in your honor, sweep your grave, and pay your respects every year on this day,¡± murmured Pi Mo.

    But against all expectations, even in the face of this catastrophe, Su Yi didn¡¯t seem at all concerned.

    He brushed off his clothes, nced into the depths of the heavens, and swung his sword.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The Tiny Heart of the Cosmos let out a boundless hum, which reverberated outward in all directions.

    Su Yi¡¯s tall, uptight figure was covered with wounds, yet an indescribable, terrifying aura suddenly surged out of him.

    Like bamboo shooting up after the rain!

    ¡°Hm?¡± The young mistress of the Studio of the Heart sensed that something was amiss, and her delicate eyebrows furrowed. <i>What¡¯s going on?</i>

    <i>Su Xuanjun is obviously already on the brink of death, so why has his aura suddenly grown stronger?</i>

    <i>No... it¡¯s still getting stronger!</i>

    Here, something seemed to ur to her. She suddenly looked up and gazed into the sky. Despite herself, astonishment appeared on her calm, tranquil face.

    She wasn¡¯t sure when, but tribtion clouds surged beneath the dome of heaven, like an iparably massive vortex. The tribtion light was strange and profound, and utterly silent, but its cmitous aura struck terror into the hearts of all who looked at it.

    After but a single nce, the young mistress of the Studio of the Heart stiffened. She sensed its terrifying influence on her Dao Heart, and the look on her pretty face shifted dramatically.

    <i>Don¡¯t tell me... this is Su Xuanjun¡¯s Tribtion of Profound Serenity!? But... is he insane? He¡¯s surrounded on all sides and hanging on by a thread. How could he possibly be so brazen as to undergo tribtion now?</i>

    Her eyes widened with disbelief.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The grand battle had already begun. Su Yi swung his sword and fought those terrifying entities. It was a fierce struggle right from the start!

    That aside, thunder boomed and divine mes surged overhead, relentlessly attacking Su Yi.

    The ten-plus terrifying spirits had all been World Kings in life. Despite their years of confinement, none of them were weaker than ate-stage Profound Unity Emperor.

    Now, with all of them fighting at once, Su Yi was in dire straits once more!

    But in stark contrast with the onlookers¡¯ nervousness, Su Yi seemed perfectly calm.

    Because all of this had long since been under his control!

    The power of the Primordial Hellscape Diagram really was enough to trap just about any Profound Unity cultivator, and those terrifying spirits really were mighty.

    Relying purely on his cultivation base, Su Yi would have struggled to contend with them.

    But he naturally wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to try that.

    Both Pi Mo and the young mistress of the Studio of the Heart were borrowing external power to deal with him, and he was only in the Profound Illumination Realm.

    That meant that there was no possible way for this to be a fair fight.

    Given the circumstances, Su Yi naturally didn¡¯t mind using some of his hidden cards.

    For instance, when he cut down the first seven terrifying spirits, it might have looked like a simple series of one-shot kills, but in truth, every sh was full of the power of the Sword of the Nine Hells!

    The Mysterious Truths that made up the profundities of reincarnation, like the Laws of Rebirth, Withering and Flourishing, and Oblivion, could only <i>contend</i> with Celestial Laws like the Laws of Spirit Nirvana.

    But the power of the Sword of the Nine Hells could counter the Laws of Spirit Nirvanapletely!

    The Primordial Hellscape Painting was a supreme treasure that the Painter had refined. It was full of the source energies of the Laws of Spirit Nirvana;pared to the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ aura, it wasn¡¯t even worth looking at.

    Why had the seven terrifying spirits Su Yi had cut down earlier been so grateful to him?

    Because the aura of the Sword of the Nine Hells shattered the power of Spirit Nirvana that shackled them, granting them aplete release!

    But this time, Su Yi didn¡¯t use the Sword of the Nine Hells.

    Because there was no longer any need for that.

    He¡¯d gotten injured in his earlier battle simply because he wanted to seize the opportunity to temper his essence, qi, and spirit. In doing so, he hoped to stimte and awaken histent potential.

    Although he took heavy injuries in the process, he sessfully invited a chance to undergo tribtion!

    To use the Sword of the Nine Hells to kill his enemies now would be like desecrating a heavenly treasure. It would be aplete waste.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The battle raged on. Su Yi¡¯s predicament was increasingly dire.

    Many of the onlookers¡¯ hearts quivered just watching. They were more nervous than ever before.

    Suddenly, someone eximed, ¡°A tribtion!?¡±

    ¡°Who could possibly be weing a tribtion now of all times?¡±

    ¡°What a strange, cmitous aura!¡±

    An uproar arose throughout the surrounding area. Everyone had been focused on watching the battle, but these cries startled them to their sentences. They suddenly noticed the vortex of strange tribtion clouds surging beneath the dome of heaven. It had appeared there without the slightest noise!

    At first, it didn¡¯t seem to have much of a presence, but when they looked over, many of the onlookers shuddered. They felt as if they¡¯d been plunged into an icy abyss, and their expressions filled with astonishment.

    <i>What level of tribtion is this!?</i>

    ¡°This formation looks even stronger than a Tribtion of Profound Unity...¡± gasped the grand high elder of the Nine Extremes Profound Capital.

    ¡°It... it seems this formation is targeting His Excellency Su!¡± Yan Suni was bbergasted.

    ¡°Has Old Monster Su gone insane? Why would he choose now of all times to undergo tribtion? Or has he really been pushed so far that he has no choice but to cast aside all regard for his life and use the tribtion¡¯s power to drag his foes down with him!?¡± The Skythorn Poison Emperor¡¯s face filled with disbelief. He, too, was frantic and ill at ease.

    After all, Emperors¡¯ tribtions were all terrifying beyond measure. Who would undergo tribtion without making ample preparations? It wasn¡¯t even unusual for entire sects to work together to protect an Emperor undergoing tribtion.

    What were they worried about? They worried about something unexpected happening while they faced their tribtion!

    Now, Su Yi was already heavily injured and surrounded on all sides. His life hung in the bnce, yet he¡¯d gone so far as to summon a rare, cmitous tribtion. Who wouldn¡¯t have been astonished?

    ¡°Master, it seems you¡¯ve really run out of tricks... I said it earlier, but you¡¯re too self-satisfied and arrogant, and this will be your downfall. This is your retribution!¡±

    Pi Mo¡¯s eyes shone with a hint of excitement. <i>If he¡¯s been pushed to the point of summoning a tribtion, he must really be at the end of his rope!</i>

    The entire area was in uproar over the unexpected appearance of this strange, terrifying tribtion.

    But Jin Kui, Ye Luo, and the others looked lost in thought. They recalled that, not long ago, in the estate of the Middle Province Wang Family, their master casually mentioned that he nned to undergo tribtion during this trip to Martial Heaven Peak...

    At first, they took this as a joke. None of them believed it.

    But now, when they saw this strange, cmitous tribtion appear, they finally realized that their master had been serious!

    ¡°In that case, while it might look like Master is in peril, everything is actually entirely under his control...¡± murmured Ye Luo.

    ¡°Don¡¯t getcent! This tribtion has a strange, cmitous quality about it. It¡¯s far more terrifying than the Tribtion of Profound Unity I underwent not long ago!¡± Wang Que said solemnly.

    Jin Kui and the others couldn¡¯t help but be solemn.

    In stark contrast with the uproar going on outside, within the Primordial Hellscape Painting, the young mistress of the Studio of the Heart had an ill premonition.

    If a tribtion really began, the first to take damage would inevitably be the Primordial Hellscape Painting!

    This was a supreme treasure of the Studio of the Heart. Their founder, the Painter, had refined it himself. If the tribtion damaged it, that would be an enormous loss.

    Here, the young mistress of the Studio of the Heart no longer hesitated. This time, she attacked personally.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    The blue brush outlined something in the air. Its tip was like a five-colored divine me, and now, resplendent misty light floated around it like ink taking shape on a page.

    The Primordial Hellscape Painting instantly transformed. The mountains of corpses, sea of blood, and immortal cave rose into the air, then bore down on Su Yi.

    It was as if the entire world within the painting hade to life, all for the sake of ttening the man inside it.

    This was unquestionably unbelievable. It was terrifying beyond imagination!

    Su Yi¡¯s pupils constricted as he sensed a powerful impending threat.

    He no longer hesitated. His sword shed through the air, its edge reaching the depths of the heavens as he said softly, ¡°When a flower blooms, butterfliese of their own volition. When my Dao is realized, it¡¯s as if I¡¯ve added the finishing touch to a painting.¡±

    He whispered so softly that no one could possibly have heard him.

    But in the depths of the sky, the silently churning tribtion light suddenly trembled.

    Then, lightning came crashing down.

    It went off like the first bolt of lightning to arise from the first parting of primordial chaos. It shook the mountains, rivers, and everything in between. The countless cultivators watching the battle trembled from head to toe, and their souls practically let their bodies.

    Following the tribtion lightning, boundless white tribtion light burst from the depths of the clouds and poured onto the world below.

    Even the old fossils¡¯ hearts shook, and their dread and unease was written all over their faces. <i>What... What kind of tribtion is this? Isn¡¯t this a bit much!?</i>

    ¡°Dammit!¡± The young mistress of the Studio of the Heart was visibly rmed. She immediately swung her blue paintbrush and circted the Primordial Hellscape Painting¡¯s power in an attempt to avoid this cmitous tribtion¡¯s power.

    But in the end, she was just one step toote.

    <i>Boom¡ª¡ª!</i>

    A beam of tribtion light as thick as a pir mmed into the Primordial Chaos Diagram, instantly boring a startling hole right through this supreme treasure.

    And the ten-plus terrifying spirits surrounding Su Yi didn¡¯t even have time to dodge before they were enveloped in dazzlingly bright tribtion light. It cut them down like a scythe through grass, instantly dissipating their souls.

    But when the tribtion light mmed into Su Yi, the Sword of the Nine Hells seemed to awaken, and the eight divine chains wrapped around it shook violently.

    Then, an inscrutable power burst from the de.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    The tribtion light was almost upon Su Yi when it shattered right in front of him, dissipating into a rain of light that bathed Su Yi in its radiance.

    The overflowing vitality within the tribtion light instantly surged into Su Yi¡¯s body, and his badly battered body knit together at shocking speeds!

    And his essence, qi, and spirit practically caught aze, soaring and expanding like mad.

    In the eyes of the distant onlookers, he was entirely shrouded in dazzling, radiant, misty light. He looked almost holy, and his entire body emanated shocking energy fluctuations.

    This shocking scene left everyone present astonished. All of them were wide-eyed and tongue-tied!

 Chapter 1111 - Pi Moâ€™s Demise

    <h4>Chapter 1111 - Pi Mo¡¯s Demise</h4>

    As the tribtion descended, its forceful, cmitous aura instantly tore a hole through the Primordial Hellscape Painting.

    The numerous terrifying entities were cut down like wheat beneath a scythe.

    That destructive power left even the Profound Unity old fossils¡¯ hearts quivering with fright.

    None of them had anticipated that the light of the tribtion would seem so weak in front of Su Yi. It shattered as easily as ss!

    It was unquestionably far too astonishing.

    But mere momentster, the Skythorn Poison Emperor couldn¡¯t help but throw back his head andugh. ¡°Wondrous! By borrowing the power of your tribtion, you broke through that dense encirclement in one fell swoop. Your methods are like seizing fortune from the heavens, and your spirit is unparalleled!¡±

    He sounded bothforted and excited.

    ¡°I just knew nothing would happen to Master...¡± muttered Ye Luo.

    Jin Kui, Wang Que, and the others looked at each other andughed. All of them felt a massive weight lift from their shoulders.

    Earlier, they¡¯d sweated on their master¡¯s behalf, and they weren¡¯t confident that he¡¯d pull through.

    But now, they realized that they¡¯d let their imagination get the best of them. The situation had always been under their master¡¯s control!

    ¡°His Excellency Su is using the power of his tribtion to break through this deathtrap. It¡¯s truly a stroke of divine brilliance. We definitely underestimated him earlier...¡± Yan Suni sighed.

    The entire area was in uproar as astonishment filled the onlookers¡¯ hearts.

    It was really a rare and astonishing scene, full of unbelievable ir.

    After all, earlier, everyone thought Su Yi was in insurmountable peril, his life hanging by a thread. Choosing now of all times to undergo tribtion was no different from gambling with his life.

    Who¡¯d have thought that this cmitous tribtion would effectively turn the tides and resolve Su Yi¡¯s imminent crisis?

    ¡°Dammit!!¡± Pi Mo was beside himself with fury, and his face was ashen and bitter.

    When Su Yi entered the Primordial Hellscape Painting, he celebrated and proimed his intention of gathering and burying his master¡¯s corpse.

    In the end, he effectively pped himself right across the face.

    Then, when the young mistress of the Studio of the Heart emerged and had Su Yi surrounded, Pi Mo felt reassured. He was certain that this time, Su Yi would die beyond a doubt. Thus, he proimed that every year, on the anniversary of Su Yi¡¯s death, he¡¯d sweep his tomb and make offerings.

    Who¡¯d have thought he¡¯d only p himself in the face <i>again!? </i>

    By now, even Pi Mo had lost track of how many setbacks he¡¯d suffered, and he felt as if he were going insane.

    ¡°Su Xuanjun! How dare you destroy the supreme treasure of the Studio of the Heart?¡± The young mistress of extraordinary origins was enraged too. Her beautiful face was icy, and her eyes shone with murderous intent.

    Although the Primordial Hellscape Painting hadn¡¯t been destroyed, it was badly damaged. Her heart ached at the thought of it.

    ¡°A minor setback, that¡¯s all, but you¡¯ve already lost your cool?¡± Su Yiughed dryly and walked toward her.

    His wounds hadrgely knit back together, and although his clothing was still red with blood, his qi, essence, and spirit zed as his imposing aura silently underwent a startling metamorphosis.

    Everyone could see that the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force was in the middle of realizing a breakthrough!

    This left the young mistress of the Studio of the Heart solemn, and she suppressed her rage, then nced up at the tribtion clouds overhead. She said coldly, ¡°This grand tribtion has only just begun. I most certainly don¡¯t believe you¡¯ll be able to ovee it safely!¡±

    Before her voice had finished echoing through the air, she raised her hand.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The Primordial Hellscape Painting covered a hundred thousand feet ofndscape, but now, it shrunk to a fraction of its former size, and she put it away.

    There was no doubt about it; she was afraid the tribtion would ruin this treasure, so she put it away instead of using it against Su Yi.

    ¡°This tribtion really is terrifying, but in my eyes... it¡¯s not much of a threat,¡± said Su Yi. Even as he spoke, he was already attacking.

    This left the onlookers downright dumbstruck. <i>Even at a time like this, he¡¯s attacking instead of focusing on oveing his tribtion?</i>

    The Young Mistress of the Studio of the Heart was stunned too, and he felt caught off guard.

    But before she could give the matter any further thought, she waved her blue paintbrush.

    Like a master artist using the world as her canvas.

    Countless radiant, resplendent lotuses bloomed in midair, like fire nketing the skies. All of them swept toward Su Yi.

    ¡°This woman isn¡¯t simple. With power like that, she could effortlessly suppress mid-stage Profound Unity Emperors!¡± The Skythorn Poison Emperor¡¯s eyelids twitched.

    He could tell that her aura was highly unusual, deep, and unfathomable. Furthermore, that paintbrush was obviously a supreme treasure. Even a casual strike was enough to y a mid-stage Profound Unity Emperor. Its power was almost beyond imagination!

    But there was no need for Su Yi to block it, as tribtion light descended from the distant skies, effortlessly exploding the countless blooming lotuses!

    But that terrifying tribtion light burst right in front of Su Yi, scattering into a rain of light that fused into his body.

    The transformation of Su Yi¡¯s cultivation base sped up.

    Even just watching, the onlookers¡¯ eyes bulged in their sockets, and their jaws practically fell off.

    <i>He¡¯s... borrowing the tribtion¡¯s power to kill his enemies!?</i>

    The young mistress¡¯s expression darkened.

    This tribtion was far too strange, yet as terrifying as it was, to Su Yi, it might as well have not existed. This was simply beyond imagining.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    A streak of sword qi shot through the sky and descended.

    The young mistress of the Studio of the Heart waved her blue paint brush, and a glittering river of stars surged into being. Although it blocked Su Yi¡¯s sword qi, mere momentster, another beam of tribtion light shattered into pieces.

    This left the young mistress gnashing her teeth with fury. Without any further hesitation, she fled further away. She wasn¡¯t going to fight Su Yi any longer.

    Even if she used her killer moves, the descending tribtion light would shatter them.

    How could she fight like this?

    But Su Yi wouldn¡¯t just let her go. He chased after her, sword swinging.

    His cultivation ce was in the middle of breaking through. Every attack he released had power beyond the peak of the Profound Illumination Realm, and his strength was terrifying beyond measure.

    Furthermore, his sword qi contained the aura of the Sword of the Nine Hells. It could easily suppress her power of the Laws of Spirit Nirvana.

    Then, the crowd watched as¡ª¡ª

    The young mistress of the Studio of the Heart repeatedly retreated, and Su Yi repeatedly gave chase. All the while, tribtion light relentlessly descended upon him.

    This scene left countless onlookers wide-eyed and tongue-tied.

    A grand battle like this was absolutely unprecedented. It was far too strange!

    In just a few blinks of the eye, the young mistress of the Studio of the Heart looked wretched and bedraggled. She couldn¡¯t keep up, and the look on her beautiful face shifted repeatedly. Her eyes practically spat fire.

    Too stifling!

    Every time she used her killer moves, the power of the tribtion broke them before they even reached Su Yi.

    But Su Yi¡¯s attacks weren¡¯t at all affected. Every streak of sword qi sent her staggering back, her blood and qi churning.

    Although she managed to block each and every streak of sword qi in the end, the feeling of passively taking hits left her ashamed and furious to the brink of madness.

    She had an extraordinary background and an iparably transcendent status in the Studio of the Heart. All of her treasures were first-rate divine artifacts. Even in a direct confrontation against an Imperial Apex expert, she¡¯d have had nothing to fear!

    Were they in the stars beyond, the moment she revealed her identity, even World Kings would lower their heads and treat her with reverence.

    Yet now, she¡¯d been forced into such a wretched state. How could she not be furious?

    Meanwhile, Su Yi was quite surprised too. He suddenly realized that he¡¯d far underestimated how terrifying the young mistress of the Studio of the Heart was.

    Her cultivation base was in the mid-stage Profound Unity Realm, but the powers at her disposal were heaven-defying.

    Especially that blue paintbrush. It was obviously a supreme treasure of extraordinary power.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but suspect that without the aura of the Sword of the Nine Hells, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to shake her!

    Of course, Su Yi was also fully aware of the gap between their cultivations.

    Furthermore, her origins were extraordinary, and her foundations were transcendent. Her treasures and secret arts were all powerful beyond imagining.

    That was why, even after drawing upon the Sword of the Nine Hells and forcing her to scamper desperately away, he couldn¡¯t truly suppress her so easily.

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    The young mistress of the Studio of the Heart coughed up blood, and her pretty face paled.

    Pi Mo had been watching closely this entire time. Despite himself, his expression shifted dramatically, and his heart clenched. He was visibly ovee with frantess and sympathy.

    Suddenly, he gnashed his teeth and, disregarding all other concerns, charged into the fray. ¡°Young mistress, let me help you!¡±

    His voice was full of utter determination.

    But this was beyond anyone¡¯s expectations.

    After all, Pi Mo had been badly injured earlier, and he''d failed to block three of his master¡¯s strikes.

    Yet now, he was valiantly rushing to another¡¯s aid, disregarding even his life for the young mistress of the Studio of the Heart.

    ¡°Many thanks.¡± She was surprised too; it seemed she hadn¡¯t expected this from Pi Mo.

    ¡°I¡¯m the one who ought to thank.... You!?¡± Pi Mo had only just said this when he stiffened, and his expression changed dramatically.

    Because he¡¯d just watched he stretch out her slender, jade-like hand, grab him by the neck, and hold him aloft in front of her.

    Practically simultaneously, an unstoppable force descended from afar.

    Pi Mo¡¯s mind buzzed, as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning.

    He suddenly realized that the woman he¡¯d risked his life to save had heartlessly cast him aside. She was casually using him as a meat shield to block his master¡¯s sword qi! This development came so suddenly that by the time Pi Mo realized what was happening, it was toote for him to escape. He could only watch helplessly as that streak of sword qi descended upon him.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    It ripped a bloody hole into Pi Mo¡¯s chest, but it didn¡¯t stop there. The unstoppable, tyrannical sword qi ravaged his upper body, scattering a rain of blood.

    He was fortunate that this attack hadn¡¯t been aimed at him. Otherwise, he would have died on the spot.

    But even so, after taking that strike, the already injured Pi Mo was now on the verge of falling apart in both body and soul. His life force was rapidly flowing away, and it was obvious that he wouldn¡¯t live much longer.

    Off in the distance, Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose, and he promptly approached.

    He would never have guessed that even after Pi Mo risked his life to save her, the young mistress of the Studio of the Heart would be so decisive¡ªor so heartless. She''d used Pi Mo as a meat shield to block his attack!

    It wasn¡¯t just Su Yi. All of the onlookers were dumbstruck, and they found this sudden development hard to believe.

    Meanwhile, Pi Mo¡¯s face contorted with heart-rending pain and fury. He suddenly turned and gazed at that delicate beauty, who was now over a hundred feet away, and rasped, ¡°Why!?¡±

    He forced the word through the gaps in his teeth, and it seemed he was in iparable agony. He roared like a dying beast, seeming utterly wretched.

    ¡°You swore on your Dao Heart that you¡¯d fight to the death on my behalf should the need arise. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve gone back on your word?¡± the young mistress of the Studio of the Heart said, not at all concerned.

    When she sensed that Su Yi was no longer pursuing her, she visibly sighed in relief.

    As for the dying Pi Mo? She¡¯d obviously disregarded him. Even her response seemed perfunctory.

    Pi Mo could sense the young mistress¡¯s perfunctory attitude and disregard. That cold heartlessness made him break down, and he stood there in a daze.

    His lips quivered, and he started to speak, only to stop.

    He felt as grief-stricken as if he were attending his parents¡¯ funerals.

 Chapter 1112 - An Irreconcilable Rift

    <h4>Chapter 1112 - An Irreconcble Rift</h4>

    Pi Mo¡¯s bleak, hollow eyes swept across the area.

    He suddenly felt that everyone was silently mocking him. Their gazes cut into him like knives, slicing deep into his heart.

    His body was in ruins, his hair was disheveled, and his vitality was rapidly flowing away. He seemed iparably wretched.

    ¡°The woman I liked most, the woman I disregarded my life to defend, saw me as a pawn she could throw away at whim. And I just... had to die beneath your sword, Master... I, Pi Mo, really am the most foolish,ughable man beneath the heavens...¡± he rasped, his voice starting and stopping.

    The corners of his lips twitched, as if in self-deprecation, and he turned around with great difficulty and stared at the distant Su Yi. ¡°Master... I won¡¯t regret what I¡¯ve done. Whatever you do, don¡¯t forget what I told you: you carry the secrets of reincarnation, so the mighty factions of the stars beyond... won¡¯t let you off!¡±

    Hisst sentence turned into a roar, as if he were hysterical.

    Then, his body split and scattered in midair,pletely destroyed.

    Everyone¡¯s hearts churned. Suddenly, Pi Mo seemed tragic, pitiful, and detestable all at once!

    As the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡¯s first disciple, his name had shaken the Wilds and its associated worlds for countless years. His glory had been beyond measure. Even old monsters would take the initiative to greet him and exchange pleasantries, not daring to be impolite.

    In the eyes of the world¡¯s countless cultivators, he was a prominent expert of shocking power. Countless experts revered him.

    Who¡¯d have thought that such a prominent, unparalleled figure would choose to collude with the Studio of the Heart and betray his master and his sect?

    His unfilial, traitorous behavior had unquestionably won him widespread criticism.

    Tragically, although it seemed as if he¡¯d died beneath his master¡¯s sword, in truth, it was the Studio of the Heart, the ones he relied on, who¡¯d caused his death!

    The most ludicrous part was that the onlookers had just realized that Pi Mo, a mighty, talented figure, had died because of the woman he liked the most!

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been rueful over this?

    ¡°This is what they call letting lust muddle your brain and override your rationality. Even in thest moments before your death, you never repented. Your death is unworthy of pity!¡± Jin Kui said coldly.

    Ye Luo, Wang Que, and the others thoroughly agreed.

    Pi Mo¡¯s earlier behavior had left them gnashing their teeth with fury. Seeing him heartlessly cast aside by the young mistress of the Studio of the Heart, the one he most relied on, was indescribably satisfying. His juniors didn¡¯t feel at all sorry for him!

    He¡¯d brought this upon himself, and he couldn¡¯t be allowed to live!

    ¡°And here I thought Pi Mo a valiant hero of his generation. It turns out he was nothing but a pitiful simp,¡± The Skythorn Poison Emperor sneered.

    He didn¡¯t feel at all sorry for what had happened to Pi Mo.

    A simp?

    When they heard this descriptor, the crowd¡¯s expressions turned a bit strange.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi felt a bit conflicted about Pi Mo¡¯s death. No matter what, Pi Mo was his first disciple. Pi Mo had once cultivated and traveled alongside him.

    He couldn¡¯t possibly remain emotionless after seeing him die like this.

    He felt conflicted, but mostly disappointed and mncholy.

    But the young mistress of the Studio of the Heart seemed entirely unaware of all of this, as if she didn¡¯t care in the slightest.

    Her gaze was focused on the distant dome of heaven.

    There, the tribtion clouds surged. Utterly terrifying tribtion light was brewing, and its aura alone was enough to make her hair stand on end.

    She was from the stars beyond the Wilds, and she had an extraordinary status. She¡¯d seen countless dazzling, unparalleled chosen sons of heaven, including holy sons blessed with grand fortune, rare talents who reached the Profound Unity Realm at a tender young age.

    But this was her first time seeing a Tribtion of Profound Serenity so terrifying and calmitous!

    Then, she looked at Su Yi and said, ¡°Su Xuanjun, Pi Mo is already dead. You¡¯ve already achieved your aim of cleansing your sect. It seems to me that the two of us cany this matter to rest.¡±

    She pointed up at the sky. ¡°Once you¡¯ve ovee your tribtion, let¡¯s have ourselves a conversation. No matter what you want to know, I¡¯ll answer all your questions.

    ¡°And if you¡¯re willing, I can send you into the stars and do everything in my power to pave your path to the pinnacle of the starry skies!¡±

    Here, an imposing majesty appeared on her face, and she pointed at her chest. ¡°Unlike with Pi Mo, this time, I can swear on my Dao Heart that I mean every word!¡±

    Deathly silence followed.

    Everyone¡¯s hearts shook. None of them had anticipated that the mysterious young mistress of the Studio of the Heart would choose this moment to rope in the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force!

    Furthermore, the conditions she offered were iparably tempting. A path to the pinnacle of the stars! Any Imperial expert would have been tempted!

    In the depths of the tribtion clouds, tribtion light was brewing, and it showed signs of an imminent eruption.

    But Su Yi disregarded thispletely. His gaze was distant and inscrutable as he slowly approached the young mistress of the Studio of the Heart. ¡°That¡¯s how you tempted Pi Mo back then, wasn¡¯t it? s, I¡¯m not him. I have no need of someone else to pave my path for me.¡±

    His calm, cold voice reverberated throughout heaven and earth.

    The young mistress of the Studio of the Heart frowned. ¡°Someone of your caliber ought to understand that Pi Mo¡¯s heart was already full of unrestrained ambition. There¡¯s no way he¡¯d choose to betray you over me. Besides, he¡¯s already been executed. He¡¯s paid the price for his betrayal, and you¡¯ve gotten even, so why continue to oppose me?¡±

    Here, her expression filled with pride. ¡°It might be unmodest to say this, but if I were willing, I couldmand numerous peak factions of the stars to do my bidding. I could even make the founder of our sect break convention to help me achieve my aims! If you choose to oppose me, the consequences will be far more severe than if you¡¯d simply offended the Studio of the Heart!¡±

    Widespread deathly silence followed this deration. All of the onlookers were stunned.

    The young mistress of the Studio of the Heart had such extraordinary origins that she could even make the founder of her sect do her bidding!

    If that was true, it really was far too terrifying!

    ¡°That woman... sure knows how to boast...¡± The Skythorn Poison Emperor furrowed his brow.

    ¡°Strange. Does that woman from the Studio of the Heart have yet another identity?¡± Ji Yuan of the Little Western Paradise stood in the distance, mixed into the crowd. He looked a bit confused.

    ¡°Pi Mo was once my disciple. Perhaps he had other reasons for choosing to betray me, but you absolutely cannot escape your share of the responsibility.¡±

    Su Yi carried the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos and approached, his gaze cold. ¡°Now, you want to pretend nothing ever happened. Do you really think that¡¯s possible?¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, he swung his sword and attacked.

    Quick and to the point, without the slightest hesitation. It seemed he wasn¡¯t at all concerned about the young mistress¡¯s threats.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Sword qi soared into the heavens, its power utterly enormous.

    The deathly silence broke, and everyone¡¯s hearts quavered. Su Yi¡¯s domineering decisiveness left them shocked.

    The young mistress of the Studio of the Heart was visibly enraged, but in the face of his attack, she moved further away. Furthermore, she used an extraordinarily wondrous secret art. In a sh, she reappeared far beneath the distant skies!

    As if she¡¯d teleported!

    Su Yi furrowed his brow.

    He looked up at the depths of the gathering tribtion clouds. Had he already sessfully ovee his tribtion and stepped into the Profound Serenity Realm, he could have given chase and kept her here.

    But he couldn¡¯t do it now.

    Firstly, because his cultivation was in the middle of breaking through, transforming with each passing moment. He was in between the Profound Illumination and Profound Serenity Realms. It was an extremely unstable state, and he wasn¡¯t at his full strength.

    Secondly, because the young mistress of the Studio of the Heart was absolutely no ordinary person, even beyond her extraordinary background. She had numerous methods up her sleeves, as well as mastery of unfathomable supreme treasures.

    Su Yi figured that if he wanted to detain her, he¡¯d need to go all out to stand a chance, and that¡¯s even after he stepped fully into Profound Serenity.

    ¡°Su Xuanjun, I know you¡¯re angry, but I can give you time to cool off and consider.¡± The young mistress¡¯s tranquil voice emanated from afar. ¡°I know you didn¡¯t kill the Three-Eyed Golden Toad. Once you¡¯ve thought it over and decided to bury the hatchet, simply let it go. Then, I shall do as I promised earlier, and help you ascend to greater heights of the Grand Dao!¡±

    With that, she turned to leave.

    There was no doubt about it; she knew that she couldn¡¯t handle Su Yi now, so she¡¯d decided to end things for now.

    But it was then that Su Yi said coolly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to wait.¡±

    He waved his sleeves, and the sealed, unconscious Three-Eyed Golden Toad floated into the air.

    ¡°Su Xuanjun, I urge you not to...¡± The young mistress realized something, and the look on her beautiful face abruptly shifted.

    But before she could finish, Su Yi¡¯s sword descended, and he took the toad¡¯s head clean off.

    The sh contained the aura of the Sword of the Nine Hells. It didn¡¯t just destroy the toad¡¯s soul; it destroyed even the remnant of the Painter¡¯s soul sealed inside!

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The Three-Eyed Golden Toad¡¯s corpse disintegrated into dust before countless eyes.

    Many of the onlookers clucked their tongues. Su Yi¡¯s attitude was unquestionably tyrannical and domineering. He left no room topromise at all.

    This was unquestionable proof that he¡¯d made up his mind. There was no way he¡¯d smooth things over between himself and the young mistress of the Studio of the Heart!

    ¡°You¡ª!¡± The young mistress¡¯s face was ashen; she was obviously utterly enraged. Her beautiful eyes zed with undiluted murderous intent.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, gazed into the dome of heaven. ¡°If you¡¯ve got the courage, stay here and fight me. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll naturally kill you another day.¡±

    He then paid her no further heed.

    The young mistress of the Studio of the Heart suddenly took a deep breath, and the fury on her face receded, reced by true indifference and calm. The depths of her cold, serene gaze no longer so much as rippled with emotion.

    She faced the distant Su Yi, and when she spoke, she paused for emphasis between each and every word. ¡°I promise that you¡¯ll pay for this choice, Su Xuanjun!¡±

    With that, she transformed into a rain of light and disappeared into thin air.

    All that remained of her was the echo of a cold voice full of bone-chilling murderous intent.

    Everyone could see that the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force and the young mistress of the Studio of the Heart were now irreconcble enemies. Sooner orter, she was sure toe back to get even!

    The thought of what she¡¯d said earlier, as well as her extraordinary status, were enough to fill countless onlookers¡¯ hearts with terror.

    But Su Yi wasn¡¯t concerned about all that.

    She might have an extraordinarily lofty status, and she might well be able tomand countless factions of the stars beyond. The founder of the Studio of the Heart might well do her bidding, too.

    But one of Su Yi¡¯s past lives had traversed the stars, sword in hand, suppressing even the Fisherman of the Church of the River of Stars.

    Moreover, he¡¯d scared the Painter, the founder of the Studio of the Heart, so badly that he spent countless years too afraid to show his face. He was terrified that his severed head would be fed to the dogs!

    Even immortals from on high had to avert their gazes before the Temple Master.

    The leader of the Temple of the Human Realm had wandered the stars undefeated.

    And Su Yi¡¯s Dao of the Sword would naturally one day surpass even his!

 Chapter 1113 - Breaking the Tribulation and Scattering the Clouds as He Enters Profound Serenity

    <h4>Chapter 1113 - Breaking the Tribtion and Scattering the Clouds as He Enters Profound Serenity</h4>

    Thestyer of tribtion lightning had been brewing for a long time. Now, it finally descended.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth shook violently. Boundless white tribtion light burst forth, like the river of stars breaking through a dam and pouring onto the human realm. It bore a hole through the skies, illuminating the nine heavens and the ten earths.

    No one could keep their eyes open. Their hearts and minds shook with helplessness and despair.

    The stronger their cultivation bases, the greater the impact the tribtion had on them. Their faces were ashen, their hearts shook, and they had no choice but to cut off their awareness and defend themselves with all their might.

    Thestyer of the tribtion gave all of them the same impression: it would have surely destroyed even a Profound Unity Emperor, scattering their soul!

    In other words, the tribtion full of strange, cmitous power was obviously dead set on eliminating Su Yi. It wasn¡¯t leaving him any chance at survival at all. It wanted to wipe him from the face of the earth!

    This was unquestionably far too unsettling, and it overturned their perception of divine tribtions.

    An apocalyptic atmosphere rife with despair enveloped heaven and earth.

    As Su Yi watched that waterfall of tribtion light descend, the depths of his gaze glinted like ice.

    He¡¯d ovee numerous tribtions since his reincarnation and rebirth. All of them were full of this sort of cmitous aura, and all of them were mind-bogglingly strong. They didn¡¯t want to leave him any path to life at all.

    There was no need to even question that, relying purely on his cultivation base, it wouldn¡¯t matter how heaven-defying he was. There would be no way he could ovee a tribtion of this level on his own. It would destroy himpletely!

    All of this made Su Yi increasingly certain that he was being targeted!

    But Su Yi wasn¡¯t afraid.

    Just as before, he leaped into the sky and met it head-on.

    Within his sea of consciousness, the Sword of the Nine Hells awakened. It trembled violently, and the eight divine chains ttered. A mysterious power burst forth, like floodwaters breaking through a dam.

    Su Yi raised the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos without hesitation and swept through the sky.

    <i>Boom¡ª¡ª!</i>

    Boundless tribtion light poured down like a waterfall, but it split like canvas beneath Su Yi¡¯s sh.

    And when the sword qi reached the depths of the heavens, the clustered tribtion clouds shook violently, then split. A downpour of light fell down to earth.

    Dispersing the tribtion and scattering the clouds!

    Su Yi put away the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos and leaped into the air. His cultivation base circted, absorbing the rain of light filling the sky. It poured into him in an endless flow.

    Like a whale devouring the ocean!

    Su Yi¡¯s cultivation base then burst forth unimpeded as he leaped over the threshold of the Profound Serenity Realm. His entire body underwent an earth-shaking metamorphosis, both inside and out.

    Within his Grand Dao Profound Pce, the Laws intertwined, and their power rose like steam that silently condensed the outline of a Dao tform.

    Within his fleshly body, his blood and qi boiled over, and his muscles and bones trembled as they underwent an utter sublimation.

    And within his soul, a mighty, holy avatar of will continuously condensed....

    His cultivation, soul, and body... all were undergoing metamorphosis as he broke through.

    The tribtion had already dissipated. Earlier, those onlookers who¡¯d shut their eyes slowly reopened them.

    An astonishing scene greeted them. The distantndscape rumbled and boomed as radiant, misty light hovered in the air. Streaks of divine radiance poured down, illuminating the mountains and rivers and everything beyond.

    And Su Yi¡¯s tall, upright figure stood within a seemingly sacred cosmological phenomenon. Motes of light circted around him, and the sound of the Grand Dao rumbled like lightning, making him seem like an immortal visiting the human realm from on high.

    He was now the world¡¯s most dazzling beam of light!

    ¡°This....¡±

    Countless cultivators were dumbstruck, and they looked bewildered, as if they were gazing upon a god. Indescribable astonishment and reverence arose within their hearts.

    ¡°How cmitous and terrifying was that tribtion earlier? Yet His Excellency Su broke it with such ease... It¡¯s like a miracle,¡± murmured Yan Suni, looking utterly awed.

    ¡°Throughout the Wilds¡¯ long history, no such Tribtion of Profound Serenity has ever appeared before. That means that the path His Excellency Su is pursuing in this lifetime is unique and unprecedented!¡± the grand high elder of the Nine Extremes Profound Capital sighed.

    ¡°Old Monster Su¡¯s cultivation base is still inferior to the pinnacle of his past life, but hisbat strength is only getting fiercer and fiercer...¡± The Skythorn Poison Emperor said wistfully.

    The Profound Dao was divided into three major realms: Profound Illumination, Profound Serenity, and Profound Unity.

    Each realm was as far apart as the mud and the clouds!

    Earlier, Su Yi had used his peak Profound Illumination Realm cultivation to force the early-stage Profound Unity Realm Pi Mo to retreat within just three shes!

    Now, after oveing this cmitous grand tribtion and entering the Profound Serenity Realm, the onlookers didn¡¯t even need to think to know that his cultivation waspletely different from before!

    Just how strong was Su Yi now? The Skythorn Poison Emperor couldn¡¯t even begin to guess.

    There was nothing for it; there was no standard by which to evaluate him!

    Jin Kui, Ye Luo, and the others looked at each other and smiled. Their spirits soared.

    The Abstruse Force Alliance had been destroyed, Martial Heaven Peak had fallen, and Pi Mo had been executed!

    Furthermore, their master had forced the mysterious young mistress of the Studio of the Heart to retreat, ovee an unprecedented tribtion, and entered the Profound Serenity Realm before countless onlookers!

    As disciples of the Grotto of Abstruse Force, they felt honored by association. They were inwardly both deeply excited and proud.

    They didn¡¯t even need to think to know that when word spread, amotion would spread throughout the Wilds!

    Off in the distance, Ji Yuan of the Little Western Paradise furrowed his brow, his expression shifting and uncertain. ¡°Su Xuanjun... In your current incarnation... just who are you?¡±

    Before long, the smoke dissipated and the clouds dispersed. All strange phenomena vanished.

    Su Yi stood beneath the dome of heaven. Although his robes were still red with blood, his presence and bearing had undergone an earth-shaking transformation.

    Even just standing there casually, he seemed as transcendent as an immortal, like a deity gazing down upon the masses!

    ¡°Congrattions on sessfully proving your Dao, Your Excellency Su!¡± The grand high elder of the Nine Extremes Profound Capital was the first to step forth and solemnly greet him from afar.

    The other old-timers in attendance dared not be negligent. One after another, they stepped forth to greet and congratte Su Yi. All of them looked awed.

    Immediately afterward, the cultivators of the Wilds spoke up as well.

    ¡°Congrattions on sessfully proving your Dao, Your Excellency Su!¡±

    ¡°Congrattions on sessfully proving your Dao, Your Excellency Su!¡±

    ¡°Congrattions on sessfully proving your Dao, Your Excellency Su!¡±

    Waves of voices resounded throughout heaven and earth, rising and falling in waves. A long time passed before they stopped echoing throughout thendscape.

    It was as if ten thousand ministers were lowering their heads in obedience to their sovereign!

    <i>Five hundred years have passed. In this battle, the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force has proimed his triumphant return from the cycle of reincarnation! After this, no one will dare suspect his identity any further! </i>

    Some of the old-timers were inwardly emotional.

    ¡°That unbelievable legend returned to achieve an overwhelming victory today and announce his return. But that doesn¡¯t mean everything will be as it once was.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that his youngest disciple, Qing Tang, is still upying the Grotto of Abstruse Force, and that factions from the stars beyond are still here in the Wilds!¡± someone said softly as he analyzed the situation with a cool head. ¡°Can the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force stand uncontested at the pinnacle of the Wilds as he did before? It¡¯s still too soon to say.¡±

    Many others voiced their agreement.

    As the entire area was in uproar, Su Yi took out a jug of wine, threw back his head, and drained it. Then, he swept his gaze across the crowd. ¡°Would anyone else like to seize this opportunity to try me?¡±

    His calm voice resounded throughout heaven and earth, instantly suppressing the mor on all sides.

    The entire area was deathly silent. Everyone was solemn.

    <i>What does he mean? Don¡¯t tell me there are still people here who wish to oppose him?</i>

    The Skythorn Poison Emperor looked around, as if trying to locate them.

    s, in the end, no one responded, nor did anyone ept Su Yi¡¯s challenge.

    When he saw this, Su Yi sighed and lost interest. Without another word, he turned and left that stretch of sky.

    ¡°Jin Kui, take your junior apprentice brothers and gather up Pi Mo¡¯s remains,¡± ordered Su Yi.

    ¡°Got it.¡± Jin Kui nodded.

    ¡°Ol¡¯ Skythorn, let¡¯s go find a ce to have a drink.¡± Su Yi smiled at the Skythorn Poison Emperor.

    ¡°Just what I had in mind.¡± The Skythorn Poison Emperorughed.

    But immediately after, he gazed into the distance, at the few remaining Emperors of the Six Great Daoist Sects. ¡°I didn¡¯t help you earlier, Old Monster Su, and I feel deeply dissatisfied. Let me clean up that riffraff before we have our drink.¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, he attacked without reservation.

    The Emperors¡¯ faces were ashen with fright. Some of them couldn¡¯t take it; they copsed and wailed for mercy. Others were so ovee with fright that they turned tail and fled.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t stop any of this, nor did he pity them. The old-timers of the Six Great Daoist Sects had apanied Pi Mo in invading the Grotto of Abstruse Force, burning, killing, and looting like mad.

    It really was time to settle the score.

    ¡°We¡¯ll help too.¡± Wang Que brimmed over with murderous intent and charged, sword swinging.

    How could Jin Kui, Ye Luo, Bai Yi, and Xuan Ning be negligent? They rushed in after him.

    Even some of the old-timers distributed throughout the surrounding area took action, sealing off the fleeing Emperors¡¯ escape routes.

    ¡°This is His Excellency Su¡¯s prestige. He doesn¡¯t even need to give orders; people wille to his aid of their own volition.¡± Yan Suni sighed.

    The grand high elder shook his head. ¡°That might have been true in the past, but now... Most of them are simply helping the victor. They¡¯re just trying to get in His Excellency Su¡¯s good lights.¡±

    <i>¡®Simply helping the victor?¡¯ </i>Yan Suni froze, instantly rueful.

    And Yue Shichan, who¡¯d sunk into a deep silence, finally smiled. It was an unusual sight on someone so icy, but it came straight from the heart, and she thoroughly rxed.

    Before long, the curtains set on this battle. Under the onught led by the Skythorn Poison Emperor, the already terrified Emperors of the Six Great Daoist Sects fell, one after another. Not one survived!

    This bloody scene left the onlookers¡¯ hearts palpitating with terror.

    This was the price of opposing the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force!

    As of today, the Six Great Daoist Sects had disappeared into the long river of history!

    <i>The Church of the River of Stars and the NIne Heavens Pavilion actually managed to keep their cool... </i>Su Yi was a bit rueful. And here he¡¯d thought those factions of the stars beyond would seize the opportunity to strike while he was vulnerable. Who¡¯d have thought that no such thing would ur?

    There was no doubt that he¡¯d won aplete victory. That,bined with his ascent into the Profound Serenity Realm, had likely put his foes on guard. Furthermore, the young mistress of the Studio of the Heart had retreated. Most likely, after seeing that, they dared not attack recklessly.

    That very day, once the curtains fell on the battle all of the Wilds was focused on, word spread at top speeds.

    The news instantly shook the Wilds, causing widespread shock and stirring up enormous waves.

 Chapter 1114 - Choose How You Wish to Die, then Depart in Peace

    <h4>Chapter 1114 - Choose How You Wish to Die, then Depart in Peace</h4>

    The Abstruse Force Alliance had been destroyed!

    Pi Mo had been executed!

    The Swordmaster of Abstruse Force had swung his sword as he leaped through the skies, proved his Dao, and entered Profound Serenity!

    When this news spread through the Wilds, it was like lightning striking out of nowhere, setting the whole world aze. Countless factions were shaken, and countless cultivators were astonished.

    ¡°So, Su Yi really is the reincarnation of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force!¡±

    Only now did people dare believe that the man Pi Mo called an imposter was actually the real deal.

    ¡°Alone, sword in hand, he cut down Pi Mo, sent the Studio of the Heart packing, proved his Dao, and entered Profound Serenity! Throughout the Wilds, only someone like His Excellency Su could possibly be so magnificent!¡±

    Some people were wistful and utterly reverent.

    ¡°Not even the Studio of the Heart, a faction of the stars beyond, could protect Pi Mo!?¡±

    Others¡¯ hearts quivered, shaken to the core.

    ¡°His Excellency Su... Just how strong is he?¡±

    ¡°We can no longer judge him by his cultivation base, I¡¯m sure of it. ording to recent news, not even a Profound Unity cultivator would be a match for him!¡±

    ...The Wilds were in uproar as its various factions investigated in a frenzy, trying their utmost to acquire more details and get a clearer sense of the truth.

    It was also on that day that everyone in the Wilds fully realized that that legendary, unparalleled existence had truly returned!

    ......

    The Southern Origin Province, Eastern River City.

    Eastern River City was famous because of the spatial portal built just beyond its skies. It led to the Winter Sky Realm, one of the Wilds¡¯ thirty-three subsidiary worlds. It wasrgely barren and uninhabited. Many saw it as a ce even ghosts detested.

    Inside an inn.

    A scrawny man in gray robes sat alone by the window, drinking alone.

    He looked dazed, as if his soul had vacated his body, and his expression was utterly overcast.

    The tavern was noisy as everyone discussed the battle at Martial Heaven Peak. Their voices swept past in waves, filling the room.

    ¡°Pi Mo was the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡¯s first disciple, and he founded the Abstruse Force Alliance personally. How dazzling and glorious a figure was he? Who¡¯d have thought he¡¯d fall in such a way?¡± someone sighed.

    Someone else fired back, ¡°How is he worthy of pity? An unfilial, ungrateful traitor like him deserves to be minced into tens of thousands of pieces, his bones reduced to ash!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think Pi Mo was awfully tragic? Apparently, a woman from the Studio of the Heart caused his death, but she was the woman Pi Mo loved and admired most!¡±

    ¡°His Excellency the Skythorn Poison Emperor said it himself: Pi Mo is just a simp. He simped to the very end, but nothing came of it. Moreover, he ruined his reputation and lost his life in the process. How tragic is that?¡±

    ¡°A simp? Hahaha! You really hit the nail on the head with that one!¡±

    The inn instantly burst into uproariousughter, and an air of revelry filled the room.

    The scrawny man seated by the window silently lowered his cup, and his fists clenched so hard that his nails cut into the flesh of his palms.

    His face was terrifyingly overcast, and it was only by gnashing his teeth that he gradually repressed his surging, roaring murderous intent.

    <i>I¡¯m no simp, dammit!</i>

    The man in gray suddenly took a deep breath, got up, and left the inn.

    He¡¯d decided to leave Eastern River City that very day and proceed to the Winter Sky Realm, then sever his connection to the Nine Provinces of the Wildspletely.

    Outside of Eastern River City.

    It was drizzling, and the skies were overcast.

    By the time he left the city, the man in gray robes had calmed downpletely.

    Suddenly, the ethereal song of a zither emanated from the distantndscape, faint and only barely audible, like the music of the heavens.

    The gray-robed man¡¯s gaze focused. He turned around and was just about to head back into the city when a cold voice appeared alongside a note of zither music.

    ¡°Even if your true body were here, you wouldn¡¯t be able to flee. Why struggle in vain?¡±

    The speaker sounded disinterested.

    But the gray-robed man¡¯s steps came to an abrupt halt. Subtle killing intent silently permeated the overcastndscape, and he dared not move.

    That cold, clear voice rang out once more.

    ¡°Come over for a chat. It¡¯s been a long time since the two of usst spoke.¡±

    The gray-robed man¡¯s expression darkened, but a momentter, he nodded, turned, and proceeded into the wilderness.

    He soon arrived at a craggy hill covered in lush vegetation. A stream burbled past.

    And a graceful, elegant figure sat casually atop a boulder.

    She was dressed in solid ck, without the slightest embellishment, and her flowing ck hair hung to her waist. She was an unparalleled beauty, like a painting of ady immortal.

    An old, worn wooden zithery across herp, and her snowy fingers plucked at its strings, producing a sound like the music of the heavens.

    When he saw her, the gray-robed man suddenly shook, and his eyes narrowed.

    <i>Qing Tang!!</i>

    <i>What¡¯s she doing here?</i>

    Waves of shock swept through the gray-robed man¡¯s heart.

    A little whileter, he said in a low voice, ¡°You... realized who I was a long time ago, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Atop the distant boulder.

    Qing Tang casually pressed her fingers against the strings of her zither. She looked up, and her profound, elegant gaze locked onto the man in gray. ¡°Five hundred years ago, you led the experts of the Six Great Daoist Sects into the Grotto of Abstruse Force. You took advantage of the chaos to steal numerous treasures from Master¡¯s treasury. One of them was a Twolives Twin Lotus grown in a Xiantian power source.¡±

    She paused, then gently strummed the zither and said distractedly, ¡°Only one such treasure exists in the Wilds, and practically no one knows how to use it. Unfortunately for you, I just so happen to be one of the few.¡±

    The gray-robed man¡¯s expression darkened as he finally understood how Qing Tang had found him.

    It turned out that she¡¯d been onto him for five hundred years already!

    ¡°All a cultivator needs to do is extract a portion of the power of their soul and cultivation base, then refine the Twolives Twin Lotus. Then, they can forge a Dao Clone independent from their main body.¡±

    Qing Tang continued, as if speaking to herself, ¡°Ordinarily, a cultivator¡¯s clones are reduced to rootless objects when the original dies. Without a power source, they¡¯ll quickly die too.

    ¡°But a clone produced through a Twolives Twin Lotus is different. Even if the original dies, the clone can carry on independently, and even acquire the original¡¯s memories and experience. It¡¯s just that its cultivation base is a bit weaker.

    ¡°Take your current incarnation. You¡¯re only in the Profound Illumination Realm, far fromparable to your true body.¡±

    Here, a yful smile tugged at Qing Tang¡¯s lips. ¡°Am I right, Pi Mo?¡±

    The gray-robed man¡¯s expression shifted erratically. Finally, he sighed. ¡°I truly wouldn¡¯t have thought a little clue like that would be enough for you to see through me.¡±

    Qing Tang put away the wooden zither, then took out a cup and had a sip of wine before responding. ¡°Everyone says you¡¯re a simp, and that you let love overpower your rationality. They think that¡¯s why you betrayed Master, but I¡¯ve never thought that.

    ¡°I understand your personality. When Master was the sovereign of the Wilds, you followed him loyally, but the moment someone stronger than him appeared, you betrayed him without hesitation.

    ¡°And you treated the young mistress of the Studio of the Heart the same way. She was simply adder for you to climb on. Were you ever to surpass her, you would surely have kicked your dder¡¯ away without hesitation.¡±

    She paused, her gaze rife with meaning. ¡°Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have prepared this clone and left yourself a way out.¡±

    A chill coursed down Pi Mo¡¯s spine, and his expression waspletely overcast.

    Beneath Qing Tang¡¯s gaze, he felt as if all of his secrets had beenid bare, and it made him thoroughly ufortable.

    ¡°Everyone knows you¡¯re dead, and Master and the young mistress of the Studio of the Heart now have an irreconcble enmity. Although you¡¯ve suffered heavy losses, you¡¯re still alive. You can simply change your identity and rise to prominence again,¡± Qing Tang said thoughtfully. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you n to lie low for a while, then see who wins in the end: Master, or the young mistress of the Studio of the Heart. You n to see how Master reims the Grotto of Abstruse Force.

    ¡°In summary, given the type of person you are, so long as you draw breath, you¡¯ll seize every opportunity to be strong and realize your wild ambition.¡±

    Here, Pi Mo couldn¡¯t help but interrupt her. ¡°Just what do you n to do after saying all that?¡±

    Qing Tang threw back her head and drained her cup before saying, ¡°Naturally, I intend to send you on your way.¡±

    Pi Mo¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted. ¡°Qing Tang, to the best of my knowledge, your identity isn¡¯t simple either. You¡¯re not from the Wilds, so why get involved in this? Why help Master take me down?¡±

    Qing Tang asked right back, ¡°Over the past five hundred years, why sink so low as to pin your betrayal and other misdeeds onto me?¡±

    Pi Mo furrowed his brow. ¡°You¡¯re from the stars beyond. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re well aware that I¡¯ve been acting on the young mistress¡¯s orders. Besides, don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t have ulterior motives for infiltrating the Grotto of Abstruse Force?¡±

    Qing Tang rose from her boulder and stretchednguidly. ¡°I did have ulterior motives, but none of that has anything to do with you.¡±

    She gazed at Pi Mo and said inly, ¡°Choose how you¡¯d like to die. We were once sectmates, so no matter how you¡¯d like to go, I¡¯ll grant your wish.¡±

    Pi Mo stiffened. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Qing Tang! So long as you let me go, I promise to repay you! I¡¯m even willing to work tirelessly on your behalf and serve you to the bitter end!¡±

    Qing Tang shook her head. <i>¡°You </i>aren¡¯t important to me, but getting rid of you...? <i>That¡¯s </i>important.¡±

    Pi Mo¡¯s expression shifted dramatically, and he shook from head to toe as he rasped, ¡°You told me to choose how I wanted to die, didn¡¯t you? Fine! I want to die knowing the full story!¡±

    Qing Tang nodded. ¡°Very well.¡±

    She then raised her fair hand and shed it through the air like a sword.

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    Pi Mo¡¯s head instantly flew through the air, only for Qing Tang to stretch out her hand and catch it from far.

    Pi Mo¡¯s body, meanwhile, split into countless fine meaty chunks, fell to the ground, and dissipated.

    Qing Tang raised Pi Mo¡¯s severed head into the air and said softly, ¡°Once the situation has reached its end, I¡¯ll naturally burn joss paper on your behalf, then tell you everything. For now, depart in peace.¡±

    Disbelief and astonishment were written all over Pi Mo¡¯s face, and his eyes bulged with fury. Just like that, his expression froze in ce.

 Chapter 1115 - A Mysterious Spearwoman

    <h4>Chapter 1115 - A Mysterious Spearwoman </h4>

    The Little Western Paradise.

    The canopy of the ancient Bodhi Tree stretched into the heavens. Misty light flowed across the surface of its verdant leaves, and a holy aura permeated its surroundings.

    An elderly monk as thin as a stalk of bamboo sat beneath the tree, eyes tightly shut, as inert as a boulder.

    The white-robed, middle-aged Ji Yuan walked over, then stopped far away, sped his palms together, and inclined his head. ¡°Master, the battle at Martial Heaven Peak has ended.¡±

    The elderly monk didn¡¯t react in the silence. It was as if he¡¯d sunk into deep meditation and couldn¡¯t hear his disciple at all.

    Ji Yuan didn¡¯t find this at all strange. He continued, describing the battle in full detail.

    Unlike most of those spreading rumors of the battle, Ji Yuan had witnessed it personally. Thus, he could describe it in vivid, urate detail.

    But when he reached the end of his ount, lingering confusion appeared on his brow. ¡°I find it difficult to understand how a cycle of reincarnation could lead to such unbelievable changes. I still cannot be certain who this ¡®Su Xuanjun¡¯ really is.¡±

    Beneath the Bodhi Tree, the aged monk¡¯s eyes remained shut, but his hoarse voice emaciated from afar. ¡°Neither of us understands reincarnation, so we cannot fathom the subtleties and wonders of this Grand Dao. Never mind us, not even the leaders of the Nine Heavens Pavilion, the Church of the River of Stars, or the Studio of the Heart have grasped these mysteries.¡±

    Ji Yuan looked stunned. ¡°Master, don¡¯t tell me that not even you can determine just who Su Xuanjun is?¡±

    ¡°I have a theory,¡± said the old monk, ¡°but I cannot be certain. That said... when Su Xuanjun reims the Grotto of Abstruse Force, all will be clear.¡±

    Ji Yuan¡¯s heart shook. ¡°Master, do you think Qing Tang¡¯s actions will help us determine who Su Xuanjun really is?¡±

    The elderly monk subtly inclined his head. ¡°That woman came to the Wilds from the stars beyond eighteen thousand nine hundred years ago. Not even Su Xuanjun realized her true nature, but she couldn¡¯t fool me.¡±

    He paused, then continued, ¡°I¡¯vergely guessed what she¡¯s after. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve chosen to spend all these years dormant in the Little Western Paradise; I¡¯d hate to alert her by acting rashly. The moment she realizes, all my years of dormancy... will go to waste.¡±

    Before Ji Yuan could ask any further questions, the old monk said, ¡°Calm your heart and wait. It¡¯s been less than half a year since Su Xuanjun¡¯s return to the Wilds, but Pi Mo has already been executed, and the forces of the Studio of the Heart have already fled from his sword. Given Su Xuanjun¡¯s disposition, it won¡¯t be long before he proceeds to the Grotto of Abstruse Force. Then, Qing Tang will surelyy everything out in the open.¡±

    Ji Yuan sank into a brief silence, then inclined his head. ¡°Very well.¡±

    ......

    Towering cliffs, flowing streams, and pouring waterfalls. Ancient pines dug their roots into the soil, and a lush bamboo forest flourished.

    A beautiful mountaintop.

    Su Yi sat casually in his wicker chair, watching the clouds stretch over the horizon as he chatted with the Skythorn Poison Emperor.

    Two days had passed since Pi Mo¡¯s death.

    Su Yi had spent them in silent meditation, stabilizing his early-stage Profound Serenity Realm cultivation base and building his Profound Serenity Dao tforms. In his soul, he¡¯d condensed his Avatar of Will, and his Laws of the Grand Dao underwent a thorough sublimation.

    Hisbat strength was no longerparable to what it had been in the Profound Illumination Realm.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that after you all ventured into the stars, you encountered a mighty foe, and only you managed to flee?¡± said Su Yi, a bit surprised.

    Tens of thousands of years ago, the Skythorn Poison Emperor, Peerless Martial Emperor, Ghost Emperor of the Western Seas, and several other old-timers set off, venturing into the stars beyond together.

    However, they met with unexpected misfortune shortly after.

    Strictly speaking, it was because of a certain spearwoman!

    ording to the Skythorn Poison Emperor, a mysterious woman had intercepted mid-journey.

    She said that their meeting was a stroke of fate, and that anyone capable of blocking one of her attacks could be her subordinate and receive her protection.

    That seemed unquestionably domineering, even absurd. The Skythorn Poison Emperor and the others naturally wouldn¡¯t agree.

    But they sensed that this spearwoman wasn¡¯t at all simple, so they didn¡¯t insult or overtly reject her. They nned to bypass her and leave.

    Who¡¯d have thought she wouldn¡¯t let them? She attacked directly.

    The results were terrifying.

    She was unbelievably strong. Even when they joined forces, the Peerless Martial Emperor, the Ghost Emperor of the Western Seas, and the others just barely managed to block one of her attacks.

    In the end, she took them all away.

    Only the Skythorn Poison Emperor made it back to the Wilds.

    When he reached this point of the story, his face filled with bitterness and shame. ¡°It¡¯s not that I fled, but that she thought I wasn¡¯t even worth looking at, as I couldn¡¯t block even a single attack. She said I wasn¡¯t worthy of bing her subordinate.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Su Yi didn¡¯t know what to say to that. That was far too humiliating!

    Although the Skythorn Poison Emperor wasn¡¯t as strong as the Peerless Martial Emperor and the others, he was still an old monster of thete-stage Profound Unity Realm. Furthermore, his poison arts were unparalleled.

    Who¡¯d have thought thatdy spearwoman would disregard himpletely?

    ¡°Based on what you told me, that spearwoman is at least a World King. Her cultivation was at least one level above yours,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°It¡¯s even possible it was multiple realms higher. Right, do you remember what she looked like?¡±

    His curiosity really had been piqued.

    Deep within the starry skies, a spearwoman wandered alone, and she took down the Peerless Martial Emperor and the others with ease. This was unquestionably unbelievable.

    After all, the Peerless Martial Emperor, Ghost Emperor of the Western Seas, and their travelingpanions were all either Imperial Apex orte-stage Profound Unity Emperors. They¡¯d once traveled the Wilds unimpeded, and they struggled to find worthy opponents!

    Given their aptitude and foundations, if not for the fragmented Grand Dao of the Dark and God Star Realm, they might well have proven their Daos and be World Kings a long time ago!

    They¡¯d ventured into the stars precisely to seek out that higher path.

    Who¡¯d have thought a spearwoman would defeat them with ease? How could Su Yi not be surprised?

    ¡°Have a look, Old Monster Su,¡± said the Skythorn Poison Emperor. He flicked his finger, and a jade slip floated into the air. Misty light flowed around it, outlining a scene.

    It depicted a boundless, barren starscape. A woman carried a long spear and stood in the void, in front of a shattered meteorite belt.

    Her outfit was extremely simple. She wore in gray cloth robes and straw sandals. A red string tied her flowing dark hair into a ponytail.

    Her face was obscured by a bronze mask. Only her icy, pale purple eyes were visible.

    She had no other adornments, but even just standing there casually, she emanated the unsurpassed majesty of a sovereign!

    How boundless were the starry skies? Yet she trampled them beneath her feet!

    Cloth robes, a mask, red string, a ponytail, and a long spear!

    She stood there like a sovereign, markedly different from the masses, like a goddess of the spear. The sight of her intimidated the heart and soul.

    Su Yi took particr note of her spear. It was fully twelve feet long and gray throughout. The tip was simple and old-fashioned, sharp and restrained.

    And the shaft was covered in a mysterious totem reminiscent of the Buddhist swastika, the ¡°…d¡±!

    The swastika representedpletion and a new beginning, an endless cycle.

    ¡°Was that spearwoman perhaps affiliated with Buddhism?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose.

    s, it was just an image. Su Yi couldn¡¯t see any more than was presented.

    ¡°Did she perhaps tell you her name or where she came from?¡± Su Yi asked.

    The Skythorn Poison Emperor shook his head. ¡°No. She just called herself a spearwoman. She¡¯s spent the years wandering the stars, seeking out powerful opponents and a stronger path.¡±

    Su Yi was a bit stunned. <i>Interesting!</i>

    ¡°Right.¡± The Skythorn Poison Emperor seemed to recall something. ¡°She asked us about the Dark and Gold Star Realm and said, ¡®If fate allows it, I¡¯ll visit. Otherwise, forget it.¡¯¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised. ¡°It seems she has no worries, nor is she after any specific goal. She leaves everything up to fate. That really is in line with the behavior of some wandering monks.¡±

    When the Skythorn Poison Emperor and hispanions encountered the woman in the stars beyond the Wilds, she said they were fated to meet.

    That meant she wasn¡¯t after them in particr. They¡¯d simply happened upon each other.

    However, she really was quite domineering. They were fated to meet, but she nheless attacked, and furthermore, she even took most of them as her subordinates...

    ¡°That¡¯s true enough. I really didn¡¯t sense any true enmity from her,¡± said the Skythorn Poison Emperor. ¡°Furthermore, it¡¯s been a long time since then, but she still hasn¡¯te to the Wilds. It seems... fate didn¡¯t bring her to us, and she won¡¯t being.¡±

    Su Yi teased, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you <i>want </i>her toe?¡±

    The Skythorn Poison Emperor hurriedly shook his head and said bitterly, ¡°With her strength, if she came to the Wilds, none of us would be a match for her. Not even you, you old monster! Believe me, the disparity is enormous!¡±

    He spoke with firm conviction.

    Su Yiughed, but thought nothing of it. ¡°It¡¯s a difference in cultivation boundary. Sooner orter, I¡¯ll be able to make up for it. I most certainly don¡¯t believe that she¡¯d be able to beat me if we were both in the same realm.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± said the Skythorn Poison Emperor. He agreedpletely.

    As the two of them conversed, Jin Kui walked over and said softly, ¡°Master, I¡¯d like to ask what I should do with Pi Mo¡¯s remains.¡±

    ¡°Give them to me,¡± Su Yi said casually. ¡°Later, when we go to the Grotto of Abstruse Force, I can use his remains to determine whether or not Pi Mo is trulypletely dead.¡±

    Jin Kui eximed, ¡°Master, you suspect Pi Mo isn¡¯t really dead?¡±

    Su Yi nodded slightly. ¡°Pi Mo has always been meticulous, and he always ns everything before he acts. In the battle a few days ago, anyone with keen eyes would have realized that even if he went all out, he¡¯d be little more than a moth to me. That¡¯s not his style.¡±

    He paused, then said, ¡°Even if the young mistress of the Studio of the Heart bewitched his soul, that¡¯d be far from enough to make him foolishly throw his life away.¡±

    Jin Kui gasped, ¡°Now that you mention it.... But... How could Pi Mo possibly still be alive? When I gathered his remains, I confirmed that they were from his true body. Even if he cultivated a Grand Dao Clone, now that the original has fallen, there¡¯s no way his clone will survive.¡±

    Su Yi said softly, ¡°I left a Twolives Twin Lotus in the Gotto of Abstruse Force. With it, he could have refined a clone free of the original¡¯s influence. Thus, I need to have a look around the Grotto of Abstruse Force and see whether or not Pi Mo obtained that particr treasure before I can determine if he¡¯s alive or dead.¡±

    Only then did Jin Kui understand. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Master, when do you n to return to the Grotto of Abstruse Force?¡±

    When they heard this, the distant Wang Que, Ye Luo, Bai Yi, and Xuan Ning looked over as well.

    The Grotto of Abstruse Force was the foundation of their sect!

    More importantly, if they went to the Grotto of Abstruse Force, they¡¯d surely have to settle things with Qing Tang!

 Chapter 1116 - A Decision

    <h4>Chapter 1116 - A Decision</h4>

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but sink into thought.

    He found this a bit strange.

    Qing Tang had surely long since been aware of the grand battle in the Ten Directions Yao Mountains. She had to know that he¡¯d returned to the Wilds.

    But there¡¯d been no movement on her end. She¡¯d taken no action whatsoever.

    Several days ago, the whole world was watching the battle at Martial Heaven Peak. Pi Mo died, and the Abstruse Force Alliance fell, sending waves of uproar throughout the Wilds.

    But Qing Tang still didn¡¯t react.

    She and Pi Mo were on opposite extremes. Wasn¡¯t she keeping a bit <i>too </i>cool?

    But before long, Su Yi set the matter aside and made his decision. ¡°I gave Pi Mo three months to prepare. I¡¯ll do the same for Qing Tang.¡±

    He already couldn¡¯t be bothered to wonder what Qing Tang was thinking. When he returned to the Grotto of Abstruse Force, he¡¯d naturally learn the truth.

    Jin Kui said, ¡°Three months... Master, isn¡¯t that a bit too rushed? Qing Tang is far more inscrutable than Pi Mo.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Master, you once said it¡¯s highly likely that Qing Tang is from the stars beyond the Wilds, and that she has another identity. She might well have prepared an inescapable that she¡¯s just waiting for you to fall into.¡±

    Ye Luo and the others walked over. All of them felt that Su Yi¡¯s decision was a bit rash.

    ¡°I can¡¯t treat one disciple better than another, can I?¡± Su Yiughed. ¡°It¡¯s settled.¡±

    As the saying went, "The world turns and time presses. Ten thousand years is too long, so seize the day!"

    Three months was his bottom line. No matter Qing Tang¡¯s origins or what she was nning, it was time for this to end.

    ¡°Your Excellency Su, we¡¯re returning to the sect.¡±

    Shortly after, Yan Suni and Yue Shichan walked over.

    Su Yi was briefly stunned. Then, he rose from his wicker chair and beckoned Yue Shichan over for a private chat.

    ¡°Shichan, I can tell that you¡¯ve been in low spirits for the past few days and that you¡¯re deliberately avoiding me. Why is that?¡± Su Yi asked gently.

    Her clothes were whiter than snow, her skin was smooth as jade, and she had the graceful bearing of ady immortal. She was prettier than ever.

    But Su Yi could tell that she had something on her mind, and she seemed dejected.

    She¡¯d been like this ever since the curtains fell on the grand battle just a few days prior.

    At the time, Su Yi invited Yan Suni and Yue Shichan to drink with him.

    Although Yue Shichan didn¡¯t refuse, she was uncharacteristically silent, as if deliberately trying to create distance between them.

    This drew Su Yi¡¯s attention, but he could guess her reasons.

    ¡°I... I¡¯m fine.¡± Yue Shichan averted her gaze.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes shone with a hint of pity. ¡°Do you feel like I¡¯ve changed? And that I¡¯m no longer approachable?¡±

    Yue Shichan stiffened slightly. She was obviously a bit ufortable.

    She was just about to say something when Su Yi said seriously, ¡°My cultivation has changed, and my status has changed, but I¡¯m still me. I¡¯m the same person I was in the Azure Continent, and I don¡¯t think my personality has ever changed.¡±

    Yue Shichan froze, stunned. Her emotions stirred as she whispered, ¡°But you¡¯re the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, a prominent figure the Wilds¡¯ cultivators all look up to. You¡¯re so far above me. You can turn the clouds into rain with a flip of your hand, and even Ancestor Peng has to treat you with respect. How... How can I treat you with the same familiarity I did before?¡±

    Her voice contained aplicated mix of emotions, and it revealed both mncholy and despondency.

    Su Yiughed dryly. ¡°In my eyes, when one pursues the Dao, their status and authority are mere fabrications. Only their mentality and their cultivation base have any real substance. If I thought myself lofty and superior, how could I have viewed you with favor back in the Azure Continent?

    ¡°And you were watching when the young mistress of the Studio of the Heart revealed her lofty and extraordinary status, but in my eyes, she¡¯s ultimately just another enemy. One of these days, I''ll cut her down.¡±

    Su Yi reached up to pat her on the shoulder. ¡°Remember this: I, Su Yi, care about the person, not their identity or background. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you¡¯re an immortal from on high or an ordinary mortal. None of that matters to me.¡±

    Yue Shichan was unwittingly stunned. A dense current of warmth flowed through her.

    She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Then... Can I still call you ¡®Brother Su?¡¯¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡±ughed Su Yi.

    Yue Shichan¡¯s face lit up with obvious delight.

    But a momentter, she couldn¡¯t help but hesitate. ¡°But... But how will your disciples see? And your friends? And... if my sect finds out, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll think I¡¯ve transgressed the bounds and propriety. They¡¯ll say I have no manners.¡±

    The young woman¡¯s beautiful face was already showing signs of worry.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Why concern yourself with that? So long as I don¡¯t mind, who in the Wilds will dare chatter or point their fingers?¡±

    When it came to his interpersonal affairs, his past life was his past life, and his current life was his current life.

    Back in the Azure Continent, he deeply admired Yue Shichan. It wasn¡¯t just her extraordinary beauty, either. It was also her Dao Heart fixated on the sword!

    That was enough.

    ¡°Besides, living while concerned about rules and others¡¯ opinions is exhausting,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°As cultivators, we should follow our hearts without overstepping the bounds of what¡¯s right. The more you care about your reputation and others¡¯ opinions, the more you¡¯ll fetter your heart.¡±

    As Yue Shichan listened, her emotions rose and fell.

    A little whileter, she looked a bit sheepish and embarrassed. ¡°Thanks for your guidance, Brother Su. I was overthinking things.¡±

    Beneath the misty light of the heavens, the faint concern on the young woman¡¯s face dissipated. Her graceful figure glowed, and she seemed even more ethereal and beautiful than before.

    A joy to the heart and the eyes.

    ¡°In three months, I¡¯ll return to the Grotto of Abstruse Force,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°If all goes as nned, I¡¯ll resolve my enmities then. When the timees, if you don¡¯t mind, you cane to the Grotto of Abstruse Force to cultivate.¡±

    ¡°Uh...¡± Yue Shichan was obviously stunned. She murmured, ¡°But I...¡±

    ¡°Just rx,¡±ughed Su Yi. ¡°The Nine Extremes Profound Capital wouldn¡¯t dare refuse to let you go.¡±

    Here, he took out Moonlit Shadow and passed it to Yue Shichan. ¡°I no longer have use for this sword. Take it for now. When you find a better weapon, you can return it to me.¡±

    Now that he¡¯d reached Profound Serenity, he could freely unleash the full strength of the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos with room to spare.

    Thus, he stuffed Moonlit Shadow into Yue Shichan¡¯s hands without a second thought.

    Yue Shichan was obviously caught off guard; she couldn¡¯t even refuse. It was ttering, but also shocking.

    ¡°Go on, don¡¯t keep Yan Suni waiting,¡± Su Yiughed and urged her on.

    Yue Shichan noticed that Yan Suni looked a bit frantic, so she hurriedly put Moonlit Shadow away. ¡°Brother Su, one day... I¡¯ll be sure to repay you.¡±

    Before her melodious voice finished echoing through the air, she turned and left.

    ¡°Repay me?¡± Su Yiughed. <i>Silly girl. She obviously doesn¡¯t understand my intentions.</i>

    <i>I saw a good seedling, and I couldn¡¯t help but want to see what kind of tree it¡¯d grow into if nurtured with care.</i>

    <i>I have high hopes for you. No repayment couldpare to seeing them realized.</i>

    Before long, Yan Suni and Yue Shichan left.

    ¡°Old Monster Su, you... don¡¯t tell me you have other intentions for that girl?¡± The Skythorn Poison Emperor couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Su Yi said inly, ¡°Even if I did, so what? Would it be any of your business?¡±

    The Skythorn Poison Emperor rubbed his nose, at a loss for words.

    Off in the distance, Jin Kui, Ye Luo, and the others looked at each other. They all tacitly agreed not to discuss it, but in their hearts, they felt a bit strange.

    Suddenly, a soft sigh rang out. ¡°Aih, I finally understand. So, Su Xuanjun, after your reincarnation, you''ve developed a taste for young, tender girls. No wonder you heartlessly refused me even when I delivered myself to your door.¡±

    The red-dressed Heavensdeath Demon Empress appeared alongside this voice.

    Her skin was snowy and crystalline, and she was utterly charming, an unparalleled, unearthly charmer. However, she looked a bit resentful.

    The Skythorn Poison Emperor shot to his feet, looking fearful. ¡°What are you doing here, you she-devil?¡±

    He was well aware of how terrifying the ancestor of the Demons¡¯ Elysium was.

    ¡°What are you afraid of? I¡¯m not here to whisper sweet nothings to<i> you, </i>you geezer.¡± The Heavensdeath Demon Empress pursed her lips.

    The Skythorn Poison Emperor instantly looked humiliated and angry, but he dared not voice any objections. Inwardly, he decided not to provoke this troublesome demoness any further.

    Jin Kui, Ye Luo, and the others considerately left the area.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi sprawled out in his wicker chair once more.

    The Heavensdeath Demon empress walked up, and her jade-like hands pressed down on Su Yi¡¯s shoulders as she said gently, ¡°Big Brother Su, say something! Am I not pretty enough? Is my figure not good enough? Am I not worthy of even the barest thread of affection?¡±

    Her voice was cold and clear, with a trace of soul-stirring maism.

    She had an extremely charming appearance, with a thin waist, jade-like legs, and an impressive, well-proportioned figure. Her every movement contained enough charm to bewitch the masses.

    This disy of amorousness was more than the Skythorn Poison Emperor could take, and he promptly got up and left decisively.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk business,¡± Su Yi said distractedly, not moved in the slightest.

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress raised the arms she had pressed on his shoulders and rolled her eyes irritably before finally getting to the point. ¡°Yesterday, the Sixth Warden of the Nine Heavens Pavilion sent a message telling me not to act for now. We¡¯re to wait until you wage war against yourst disciple, then choose an opportunity to take action.¡±

    Su Yi eximed, ¡°They actually managed to keep their cool?¡±

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress said, ¡°You killed Pi Mo and scared off the young mistress of the Studio of the Heart, causing uproar throughout the Wilds. The experts of the Nine Heavens Pavilion aren¡¯t stupid. They won¡¯t dere war against you now, not without absolute confidence.¡±

    Here, her expression suddenly turned solemn. ¡°Brother Su, I suspect that the Sixth Warden is plotting something, and I feel extremely ill at ease. I¡¯m hoping you can join forces with me to deal with the members of the Nine Heavens Pavilion right now.¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Su Yi said, ¡°That works too.¡±

    However, the Heavensdeath Demon Empress looked surprised, as if she¡¯d been moved. She murmured, ¡°And here I thought you¡¯d refuse. I came with a bellyful of counterarguments. Who¡¯d have thought you¡¯d simply agree... Now what do I do...?¡±

    Here, she bent at the waist, pressed her head against Su Yi, and whispered in a sweet, gentle voice, ¡°How about... I repay you with my body?¡±

    However, Su Yi only pushed her head away and said irritably, ¡°If you don¡¯t behave yourself, don¡¯t me me for refusing to help you.¡±

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress stiffened, then bit down on her red lower lip, her eyes beautiful but timid as she said pitifully, ¡°Ancestor Su, please don¡¯t be angry! I won¡¯t ever do it again~!¡±

    Su Yi rose from his wicker chair, then smacked the Heavensdeath Demon Empress¡¯s butt. ¡°Quit acting pitiful. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    <i>Whap!</i>

    A crisp, clear sound.

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress felt a fiery, stinging pain emanating from her behind. Her prideworthy, delicate figure quivered, her face flushed red, and she gasped.

    <i>You hateful bastard! Just how much pent-up force did you put into that...? What, were you trying to tten it!? </i>

 Chapter 1117 - Capricious

    <h4>Chapter 1117 - Capricious</h4>

    A dayter.

    The Demons¡¯ Elysium.

    This was the ancestral garden of the Demons¡¯ Elysium doubled as the ancestral garden of all of the Wilds¡¯ Demonists. It was located within a hidden realm full of rising and falling mountains. Clouds and mists permeated the air, and the spiritual energy was shockingly dense.

    The Heavensdeath Demon Emperor silently led Su Yi back to the sect, then straight to a forbidden ground¡ª

    The tform of Self-Severing!

    It stood at the peak of a solitary mountain, and it was fully a thousand feet across. It looked like an ancient ritual ground.

    Rumor had it that the founder of the Demons¡¯ Elysium had refined it personally, and it contained the most ancient of Demonist secret glyphs.

    Cultivating atop the tform of Self-Severing could cleanse the heart of filth and wicked thoughts and cut off the six desires. It was perfectly suited to refining the Dao Heart.

    Hence the name, the tform of Self-Severing.

    ¡°Brother Su, wait here for now. I¡¯ll make some arrangements, and we can take out all those Nine Heavens Pavilion guys in one fell swoop today, right here atop the tform of Self-Severing,¡±ughed the Heavensdeath Demon Empress.

    ¡°If you ask me, we ought to just attack directly. There¡¯s absolutely no need for trickery.¡± Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.

    ¡°You¡¯ll understand in a bit.¡± The Heavensdeath Demon Empress shed him a mysterious smile, then turned and left.

    Su Yi subtly shook his head but said no more.

    Everyone had their own personality and way of doing things.

    When he resolved his difficulties, he preferred to simply cut through them. He¡¯d never liked schemes.

    Su Yi walked up to the tform, calmed his heart, and sensed it.

    He¡¯d been here in his past life. It was here, on the tform of Self-Severing, that he gleaned enlightenment into the Nine Great Edicts of the Demons¡¯ Elysium. He¡¯d benefited enormously.

    Sitting here and meditating could sever any wickedness and falsehoods within the Dao Heart. It was extraordinarily wondrous.

    Before long, a group shot over from afar.

    There were a few dozen of them, and all of them were Imperial Realm experts. The strongest was in the Profound Unity Realm!

    The leader of the group, a tall, gaunt old man in ck robes, walked up to pay his respects. ¡°Old Mo Yu greets you, Your Excellency Su.¡±

    Mo Yu.

    He was the grand high elder of the Demons¡¯ Elysium, and he was in thete-stage Profound Unity Realm. His status was transcendent.

    But when he faced Su Yi, he was utterly respectful.

    Su Yi looked appraisingly at him. ¡°What have youe here to do?¡±

    Mo Yu sped his fist. ¡°ording to the founder¡¯s orders, we¡¯re to keep watch around the tform of Self-Severing and be ready to circte the Heaven-ughtering World-Severing Formation at a moment¡¯s notice.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Isn¡¯t she being a bit overly cautious?¡±

    The Demons¡¯ Elysium was one of the Four Apexes of the Wilds, and the Heaven-ughtering World-Severing Formation was the main formation they used to defend their territory!

    Even by the standards of the Wilds as a whole, it was a peak, unparalleled killing formation. When circted, it might not be able to kill Imperial Apex cultivators, but it could absolutely keep them trapped.

    From this, it was easy to imagine how terrifying it was.

    Mo Yu fell silent. He dared not overstep bymenting on their founder¡¯s decisions.

    Su Yi waved. ¡°Carry on with your business.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Yu left to carry out his orders, and the other old monsters of the Demons¡¯ Elysium hid themselves around the tform of Self-Severing.

    Time slipped by.

    Su Yi stood alone on the tform of Self-Severing. He couldn¡¯t help but be curious. <i>Don¡¯t tell me something went wrong on the Heavensdeath Demon Empress¡¯s end?</i>

    <i>If not, why isn¡¯t she back after all this time?</i>

    He¡¯d only just thought this when he heard a group whooshing through the skies. A group of cultivators was headed right toward them, and their leader was none other than the Heavensdeath Demon Empress.

    Nine other experts apanied her, a mix of men and women.

    Based on their auras alone, Su Yi recognized their backgrounds. All of them were from the Nine Heavens Pavilion!

    Their leader, a thin man in coarse hemp robes, was particrly noteworthy. His aura was extremely terrifying, and his features were as cold and firm as a boulder. Every move he made seemed steady, as if he were utterly unshakeable.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even need to think to be certain that this was the Sixth Warden.

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress had discussed him in particr. She said he was unquestionably an unparalleled figure, a man of extraordinary talent and foundations. He¡¯d only cultivated for eight thousand years, but he was already in the mid-stage Profound Serenity Realm!

    That aside, he carried no small number of secret treasures and trump cards.

    Of them, the one the Heavensdeath Demon Empress was most cautious of was a sword called Spirit Ashes. It contained utterly taboo, unsurpassed sword intent!

    In the face of this secret sword, even an Imperial Apex Emperor like the Heavensdeath Demon Empress felt her hair stand on end; she sensed a lethal threat!

    The eight people behind the Sixth Warden were surely the three Executioners and five Jailers who¡¯de to the Wilds with him.

    However, Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed, as he sensed that something wasn¡¯t quite right here. <i>Given the Heavensdeath Demon Empress¡¯s personality, how could she just lead them directly here? How is that any different from just dering war openly?</i>

    As Su Yi pondered, the Heavensdeath Demon Empress led the experts of the Nine Heavens Pavilion to the mountaintop.

    ¡°You must be Fellow Daoist Su Xuanjun. It¡¯s just as the rumors say. You¡¯re indeed reminiscent of a banished immortal, and you¡¯d stand out of any crowd.¡± The Sixth Warden put his hands behind his back and said indifferently.

    He and the other eight members of the Nine Heavens Pavilion stopped a thousand feet from the tform of Self-Severing. His eyes shed like cold lightning as he evaluated the distant Su Yi. Otherwise, his expression was t as the waters of an ancient well.

    Su Yi ignored him and looked at the Heavensdeath Demon Empress.

    She now seemed cold and aloof, and her beautiful, youthful face was majestic and dignified.

    But when she sensed Su Yi¡¯s gaze, she looked helpless, and she let out a mncholy sigh. ¡°Brother Su, don¡¯t me me for my heartlessness. Something happened a few days ago that left me no choice but to use various methods to lure you here.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze focused. ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress lowered her head, not daring to meet Su Yi¡¯s gaze. ¡°I originally nned to join forces with you to take these Nine Heavens Pavilion people down together. s, worldly affairs are unpredictable. For various reasons, I had no choice but to change camps and work with them to take you down instead.¡±

    Here, she let out a long sigh, her peerlessly beautiful face utterly bleak.

    Su Yi rubbed his forehead. ¡°What reasons? You don¡¯t even dare to speak them out loud?¡±

    ¡°Allow me to exin,¡± the Sixth Warden calmly interjected. ¡°Not long ago, I used a few inglorious methods to seize control over the life and death of everyst disciple of the Demons¡¯ Elysium. In doing so, I forced Fellow Daoist Heavensdeath to cooperate with me. She¡¯s the founder of the Demons¡¯ Elysium, and she naturally cannot simply watch as her sect is destroyed. This was her only choice.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed. <i>His behavior is tantly shameless and despicable, yet he makes it sound perfectly ordinary, as if he werementing on the weather. It¡¯s truly unexpected.</i>

    ¡°Brother Su, I¡¯m sorry...¡± The Heavensdeath Demon Empress sighed once more, her voice bleak, helpless, and deste.

    Su Yi fell silent.

    Then, he pointed at the old monsters of the Demons¡¯ Elysium hiding in the surrounding area. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that the Demons¡¯ Elysium is going to help them, and that you¡¯re using your central defensive formation to help them take me down?¡±

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress said nothing. She merely nodded slightly.

    The atmosphere was suddenly tense and oppressive.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, if you¡¯re willing, we can make a deal,¡± the Sixth Warden spoke up once more, his expression calm and his words t. He was as firm and steady as a mountain, as if no wind could possibly shake him.

    ¡°What kind of deal?¡±

    ¡°Give us the secrets of reincarnation and the method for unsealing Dark and Gold Treasures. If you do, I can represent the Nine Heavens Pavilion in setting aside our past enmities,¡± said the Sixth Warden. ¡°I heard that you refused the young mistress of the Studio of the Heart when she extended an invitation. I know you¡¯re difficult to convince.

    ¡°But as you can see, should this lead to a fight, you might well be able to struggle and counterattack, but doing so will only hurt the experts of the Demons¡¯ Elysium. If that happens...there¡¯ll be no repairing your rtionship with Fellow Daoist Heavensdeath.¡±

    He paused, his tone increasingly calm and indifferent. ¡°More importantly, it seems to me that if this trulyes to blows, you¡¯ll surely be the one to fall in the end. After all, you¡¯re not just up against we members of the Nine Heavens Pavilion. You¡¯re up against Fellow Daoist Heavensdeath and the entire Demons¡¯ Elysium, too.¡±

    Su Yi stood alone atop the tform of Self-Severing, his brow tightly furrowed.

    The atmosphere was increasingly stifled, to the point that it was difficult to breathe.

    ¡°Brother Su, what I¡¯m about to say might be shameless and despicable, but if possible, I really don¡¯t want to fight you,¡± the Heavensdeath Demon Empress couldn¡¯t help but say. She looked up, her typically starry eyes full of helplessness and despondency. ¡°Could you... please.... Just this once... back down? I didn¡¯t think it woulde to this either.¡±

    Her voice was increasingly weak, and her delicate frame quivered subtly. She was obviously suppressing her powerful, conflicted emotions.

    ¡°You¡¯re doing this to save the lives of your sect. That, I don¡¯t me you for. But trying to persuade me like this? I can¡¯t help but feel disappointed,¡± Su Yi said, as calm as ever, his gaze distant and cold. ¡°You ought to understand that I¡¯ve never feared this sort of threat and that I won¡¯t lower my head to anyone, yet you... just had to try and persuade me. Honestly, you¡¯ve really let me down.¡±

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress¡¯s pretty face paled. She bit down hard on her red lower lip, her expression bleak.

    The Sixth Warden took all of this in. He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll just have to fight directly. Fellow Daoist Heavensdeath, if you please!¡±

    He looked at her, and her expression shifted.

    Finally, she took a deep breath, then stared coldly at the Sixth Warden.

    ¡°Remember what you promised me,¡± she said emphatically. ¡°Otherwise, even if it risks the annihtion of my entire sect, I¡¯ll rip your corpses to shreds and scatter your ashes to the wind!¡±

    The Sixth Warden wasn¡¯t at all moved. He said calmly, ¡°I swore on my Dao Heart. I naturally won¡¯t renege on my promise.¡±

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress then turned to face Su Yi, her unparalleled, jade-like, beautiful face already utterly determined.

    She said softly, ¡°Brother Su, no matter how today¡¯s battle goes, and no matter how disappointed you are in me, I¡¯ll do everything I can to protect your life!¡±

    <i>ng!</i>

    The Tiny Heart of the Cosmos floated into Su Yi¡¯s hand. Its boundless hum spread throughout the ten directions.

    ¡°No need to waste words. Let¡¯s get started.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s robes swayed around him, and forceful sword intent silently surged around his tall, upright figure. It pierced the firmament, startling the wind and clouds.

    Uproar ensued.

    The Sixth Warden and the other Nine Heavens Pavilion experts couldn¡¯t help but narrow their eyes. <i>What powerful sword intent!</i>

    And when the Heavensdeath Demon Empress saw this, she pursed her lips, then let out a soft sigh. ¡°My apologies, Brother Su.¡±

    She raised her fair hand into the air and waved.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The sky instantly rumbled and boomed.

    The appalling energy fluctuations of a formation suddenly burst all around the tform of Self-Severing. Firelight, like radiant divine mes, enveloped the sky.

    Grand High Elder Mo Yu and the other old monsters had now activated the core defensive formation of the Demon¡¯s Elysium!

 Chapter 1118 - Dumbass

    <h4>Chapter 1118 - Dumbass</h4>

    The formation rumbled and boomed. Firelight dazzled the heavens, locking down and obscuring the entire tform of Self-Severing.

    The power emanating from the formation manifested as countless, dazzlingly bright, blood-red bolts of lightning. Their destructive power was shocking.

    Moreover, the roaring of demonic gods rang out, and visions of shattering celestial bodies outlined an apocalyptic scene.

    The Heaven-ughtering, World-Severing Formation!

    This was the core, sect-protecting formation of the Demons¡¯ Elysium. It was honored as one of the greatest killing formations in the Wilds, and it was enough to trap even Imperial Apex existences!

    Now, when the formation circted at full force, Su Yi found himself tapped atop the tform of Self-Severing.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth shook. Furious waves of lightning swept forth.

    Blood-colored divine me interwove, and it seemed intent on refining this entire stretch of heaven and earth until nothing remained.

    ¡°The power of this formation really is terrifying!¡± The Sixth Warden¡¯s pupils constricted in obvious surprise.

    ¡°It really is impressive. I wouldn¡¯t have guessed that we¡¯d see a killing formation of this level in the long-ruined Dark and Gold Star Realm,¡± said one of the Executioners.

    He, the other Executioners, and the Jailers were all stunned. Were they the ones trapped, there was no way they¡¯dst long!

    But before long, they discovered that something was amiss.

    Su Yi was trapped in the formation, but although his predicament looked perilous, he avoided every potentially lethal strike just in the nick of time!

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this guy a bit too strong?¡± Some of the Jailers gasped.

    In their eyes, this formation was monstrously powerful, a cage reminiscent of purgatory itself. Were they trapped inside, they''d have nowhere to run and nowhere to hide. It wouldn¡¯t be long before they fell to its lethal attacks.

    But Su Yi was disying utterly unbelievable skill. He seemed to detect each lethal strike in advance, and he always remained just one step ahead!

    And when he couldn¡¯t dodge, he swung his sword and cut a path to life!

    Watching him, it seemed as if he had precognition. It was like he could sense even the subtlest shifts of this unparalleled killing formation.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that this is Su Xuanjun we¡¯re dealing with. Not long ago, he single-handedly ttened Martial Heaven Peak, massacred the Abstruse Force Alliance, and intimidated the forces of the Studio of the Heart into retreating. Someone like him isn¡¯t so easy to kill,¡± an Executioner said gravely.

    Although he said this, he looked bewildered and uncertain, and he couldn¡¯t calm down.

    This was an unparalleled formation that could trap even an Imperial Apex cultivator, yet it couldn¡¯t handle Su Xuanjun, who¡¯d only recently reached the Profound Serenity Realm. Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised?

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Heavensdeath, might you exin why Su Xuanjun can perceive this formation¡¯s secrets?¡± The Sixth Warden¡¯s eyes suddenly shed like lightning as he turned to face the Heavendeath Demon Empress. His boulder-like features contained a newfound chill.

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress¡¯s expression shifted back and forth. Finally, she sighed. ¡°I said it already. In his past life, Su Xuanjun once trespassed in the Demons¡¯ Elysium. He was the only person to ever escape the Heaven-ughtering, World-Severing Formation alive. That incident led to uproar throughout the Wilds; everyone knew about it.¡±

    She paused, then looked at the Sixth Warden and said coldly, ¡°Besides, before we began this operation, I warned you that this formation could at most keep Su Xuanjun trapped. Talk of killing him with it would be no different from the ravings of a madman.¡±

    The Sixth Warden promptly fell silent. He couldn¡¯t argue; it was just as she said. She really had warned him about that earlier.

    ¡°Keeping him trapped is enough. As time passes, he¡¯s sure to fritter away the power of his cultivation base until finally, he runs out of steam.¡± The Sixth Warden¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°When that happens, capturing Su Xuanjun will be a snap!¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when¡ª¡ª

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The distant grand formation rumbled and boomed. A rain of light swept outward.

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Su Yi was breaking through theyers of obstacles in his path as he attempted to break free.

    Before the Sixth Warden could even say anything, the Heavensdeath Demon Empress¡¯s expression shifted, and her voice boomed throughout the surrounding area. ¡°Mo Yu, give it everything you¡¯ve got. You can¡¯t hold back any longer!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Mo Yu and the other old monsters responsible for circting the formation all voiced their ascent, and the formation¡¯s power soared to new heights.

    Within the formation, this influx of power impeded Su Yi¡¯s attempts to break free. He had no choice but to retreat, and he soon found himself confined once more.

    The experts of the Nine Heavens Pavilion inwardly sighed in relief.

    ¡°This formation really is quite strong. In the stars beyond the Wilds, this formation might notpare to World King-level killing formations, but it¡¯s as strong as it gets beneath that level,¡± someone sighed.

    ¡°With Her Excellency Heavensdeath and the fellow Daoists of the Demons¡¯ Elysium on our side, how could we possibly fail to take Su Xuanjun down?¡± another looked excited. As he spoke, he nced appreciatively at the Heavensdeath Demon Empress.

    Even the Sixth Warden¡¯s expression had mellowed considerably. ¡°Once we¡¯ve achieved our aims, I¡¯ll immediately undo the secret curse seal on the members of the Demons¡¯ Elysium. Furthermore, I¡¯ll give you the cultivation method for the Three Realms of the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension, just as I promised, Fellow Daoist Heavensdeath.¡±

    He paused, then stared intently at that face beautiful enough to dazzle everyone beneath the heavens. He said solemnly, Furthermore, when we return to the stars, so long as you¡¯re willing, I can serve as your guide and help you continue your cultivation in the Nine Heavens Pavilion. I trust that with your talent and foundations, the three Heavenly Libationers will attach great importance to you. It might not be long before you too be a Warden!¡±

    The Executioners and Jailers were immediately beside themselves with envy.

    Bing a Warden of the Nine Heavens Pavilion made someone a prominent figure even by the standards of the stars beyond!

    But the Heavensdeath Demon Empress only whispered bleakly, ¡°If possible, I just hope that in the end, you can leave Su Xuanjun a path to life.¡±

    The Sixth Warden furrowed his brow, but in the end, he nodded. ¡°So long as I get what I¡¯m after, I can naturally agree to your request, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    But it was then that yet another unexpected development arose within the formation.

    One streak of sword qi after another swept through the air, condensing into a roughly ten-foot curtain of radiant sword qi atop the tform of Self-Severing. No matter how the formation tried to destroy Su Yi, it couldn¡¯t even shake the curtain of light.

    Standing within it, Su Yi was like a coastal boulder; no matter how turbulent the waves, they couldn¡¯t damage him in the slightest!

    ¡°This...¡± The experts of the Nine Heavens Pavilion were bbergasted, and they found themselves at a loss for words.

    ¡°He.... He¡¯s actually drawing on the power of the Nine Great Edicts contained within the tform of Self-Severing. He¡¯s used them to condense a barrier to block the Heaven-ughtering, World-Severing Formation¡¯s explosive attacks.¡± The Heavensdeath Demon Empress¡¯s starry eyes widened with disbelief.

    The Sixth Warden¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Does that mean using the formation to fritter away his strength will no longer be possible?¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, as you¡¯re well aware, it was the progenitor of our sect who ced the tform of Self-Severing. It contains the most ancient demonic glyphs of the Grand Dao. The power of the Heaven-ughtering, World-Severing Formation cannot possibly damage the tform, so it naturally cannot touch Su Xuanjun...¡± the Heavensdeath Demon Empress exined, her expression shifting.

    The Sixth Warden snorted coldly, his eyes glinting like ice as he stared at her. ¡°In that case, please take action personally. Enter the formation and subdue Su Xuanjun!¡±

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress stiffened, her starry eyes zing with fury. ¡°I cooperated with you to keep him trapped here. That has already been agony for me, but now you want me to kill him myself? You¡¯re pushing me too far!¡±

    The Sixth Warden said calmly, ¡°Out of consideration for the lives of your sectmates, please do not refuse.¡±

    His calm words contained a tant threat!

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress¡¯s face was ashen with fury. She gnashed her teeth so hard they almost shattered, and she looked frenzied.

    The sight of her mad fury left the Nine Heavens Pavilion experts¡¯ hearts quivering.

    When she spoke, she enunciated each and every syble. ¡°If you push me too far, I can disregard even the annihtion of the Demons¡¯ Elysium. Do you really want to try me?¡±

    Her voice was sinister, and her murderous intent soared into the heavens. Her red dress fluttered around her, and her bewitching face was utterly cold.

    The experts of the Nine Heavens Pavilion were all visibly stricken. If an Imperial Apex Emperor went all out, disregarding all reservations, not just anyone would be able to bear the consequences.

    All eyes were instantly on the Sixth Warden.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, he said, ¡°Very well. If you¡¯re unwilling, I won¡¯t force you. I¡¯ll just have to do it myself!¡±

    He too was worried that if he pushed her too far, she¡¯d throw all caution to the wind and turn on them. That wasn¡¯t something he wanted to see.

    The Sixth Warden soon reached a decision. ¡°Give me a disc to control the formation, and I¡¯ll go test Su Xuanjun for myself.¡±

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress took a deep breath, and the murderous intent billowing around her silently receded. She said nothing, but she flung a formation disc at the Sixth Warden; it seemed her anger had yet to fade.

    The Sixth Warden didn¡¯t care about that. He caught the disc, then shot toward the formation.

    ¡°Your Excellency, isn¡¯t this a bit reckless?¡± One of the Executioners couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    The Sixth Warden paused, but didn¡¯t even look at him. ¡°I trust that Fellow Daoist Heavensdeath wouldn¡¯t dare y games with the lives of her sect. Just wait here.¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, he shot into the formation.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The formation¡¯s power was terrifying, but since the Sixth Warden held its formation disc, he wasn¡¯t at all affected. He shot right in, and when hended atop the tform of Self-Severing, he shot toward Su Yi.

    ¡°Su Xuanjun, tell me: if I break your barrier of sword qi, how long will someone of your cultivationst within this killing formation?¡± the Sixth Warden said calmly, his gaze cool and imposing.

    Within the barrier, Su Yi watched the Sixth Warden approach, but his gaze contained a hint of pity. ¡°Although I dislike such schemes, watching as that demoness tricked you, and seeing you throw yourself into the like a fool... I truly... can¡¯t help but want tough.¡±

    Here, the corners of his lips curved upward. Despite himself, he was grinning.

    The Sixth Warden¡¯s pupils constricted.

    <i>Tricked!?</i>

    He suddenly whipped his head around and gazed beyond the grand formation¡ª¡ª

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress stood there daintily, a charming smile on her face as she waved at him and whispered, ¡°Dumbass.¡±

    Earlier, she¡¯d seemed bleak, miserable, racked with sighs, and in poor spirits. When asked to take Su Yi down, she lost her temper and threatened to cause mutual destruction if pushed.

    But now, she smiled like a flower in bloom, and her eyes sparkled. Her red lips were curved into an utterly smug grin.

    Her demeanor changed so rapidly that the Sixth Warden almost dared not believe his eyes. His characteristically cold, indifferent expression shifted.

    When the three Executioners and Five Jailers saw this, it was as if they¡¯d been struck by lightning. They instantly realized that something was amiss, and their expressions shifted dramatically.

    <i>Has this sted she-devil been acting this entire time!?</i>

 Chapter 1119 - The True Story

    <h4>Chapter 1119 - The True Story</h4>

    This sudden development caught both the Sixth Warden and the experts of the Nine Heavens Pavilionpletely off guard, and they found it difficult to believe.

    Su Yi waved his sleeves, and the barrier of sword qi protecting him dissipated.

    ¡°If you make it out of the formation alive, I actually wouldn¡¯t mind sending you on your way personally.¡± Su Yi nced at the Sixth Warden, then stomped his foot. An obscure, mysterious demonic glyph appeared above the tform of Self-Severing.

    Then, Su Yi disappeared from within the formation.

    A momentter, he¡¯d reappeared outside it.

    He left entirely unimpeded, as if he were out for a stroll through his garden.

    When the Sixth Warden saw this, he fully realized the truth. He¡¯d been tricked!

    From beginning to end, Su Xuanjun had just been helping the Heavensdeath Demon Empress put on a show!

    ¡°Your Excellency Su, if we offended you earlier, we humbly request your forgiveness.¡± Mo Yu, who¡¯d been presiding over the formation this entire time, rushed over and sped his fist.

    ¡°Earlier, you were just ying along with your founder. Now, it¡¯s time to see what you¡¯re really capable of,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    Mo Yu grinned. ¡°We¡¯ll give our utmost to show this Warden of the Nine Heavens Pavilion our ¡®hospitality!¡¯¡±

    Here, he turned to face the other old monsters of the Demons¡¯ Elysium. He bellowed, ¡°Put more power into it! Don¡¯t disappoint His Excellency Su!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± The others shouted their agreement.

    The formation instantly rumbled and boomed, and terrifying destructive power swept toward the Sixth Warden.

    It was obviously stronger than before!

    There was no doubt about it; Mo Yu and the others hadn¡¯t in any way used their full power.

    The Sixth Warden noticed this too, and a glum look appeared on his firm, cold face.

    Furthermore, he discovered the formation disc he was holding hadpletely lost its effect. It was no longer at all useful!

    The Sixth Warden¡¯s heart surged with irrepressible rage and murderous intent.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The power of the formation surged. Divine mes zed, and lightning interwove.

    The Sixth Warden naturally wouldn¡¯t just stand around and wait to die. Monstrous, forceful Dao Light burst around him, and he attacked immediately, shing with the power of the formation.

    Meanwhile, he said icily, ¡°Heavensdeath, the lives of everyone in the Demons¡¯ Elysium are in my hands. Aren¡¯t you worried about causing the annihtion of your entire sect!?¡±

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress chuckled. ¡°You really are stupid. Were I worried about that, would I have dared to do this?¡±

    She looked extremely smug, and her beautiful eyes curved into glittering crescent moons.

    ¡°Impossible! Within our sect, only Wardens and above can control the power of the Lifestealing Curse. Even in the stars beyond, no one else could possibly undo it!¡± an Executioner cried out in anger and surprise.

    The others around him were in uproar, their expressions shifting and uncertain. It was obvious that they couldn¡¯t ept this development all at once.

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress nced at them. ¡°Whether you believe it or not doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is... Well, don¡¯t you think you people are quite the eyesore?¡±

    It was just one light, airy sentence, but the three Executioners and five Jailers stiffened and visibly lost their cool.

    The Sixth Warden had fallen for their schemes, and he was now trapped in the Heaven-ughtering, World-Refining Formation. Even with their mastery of the Laws of Heavenly Prayer, how could those left outside possibly contend with an Imperial Apex expert?

    ¡°Do you know the consequences of what you¡¯re doing?¡± one of the Executioners tried to threaten her.

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress scrunched up her shiny red lips and said distractedly, ¡°I know that you¡¯re from the Nine Heavens Pavilion, and I know that the Nine Heavens Pavilion is a big deal out there amongst the stars. Got anything else to threaten me with?¡±

    The experts of the Nine Heavens Pavilion were instantly at a loss for words.

    ¡°If you have nothing to say, just die.¡±

    Before the Heavensdeath Demon Empress¡¯s voice had even finished echoing through the air, she attacked without hesitation.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Divine radiance burst forth. Streaks of lightning as sharp as des swept outward.

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress had obviously suppressed a bellyful of fire. The moment she attacked, she went all out. Her power blotted out the sky and obscured the sun, enveloping the experts of the Nine Heavens Pavilionpletely.

    These three Executioners of five Jailers were all elites of the Nine Heavens Pavilion. Here in the Wilds, they were all but invincible within their respective realms.

    Especially the three Executioners. All of them were in the Profound Serenity Realm, and they¡¯d mastered the Laws of Heavenly Prayer. They were strong enough to cross cultivation realms to fight early-stage Profound Unity Emperors.

    s, their opponent was the founder of the Demons¡¯ Elysium, the universally acknowledged Demonic Ancestor of the Wilds¡¯ Demonist factions. Moreover, in the Wilds, Imperial Apex cultivators were rare enough to count on one¡¯s fingers, but she was one of those rare few!

    In just a few blinks of the eye, miserable shrieks echoed through the air, and blood sttered the skies. All of the Nine Heavens Pavilion experts had been killed!

    After finishing them off, the Heavensdeath Demon Empress seemed to have vented. She murmured to herself, ¡°Do you really thinking here from the stars means you can act like tyrants in <i>my </i>Demons¡¯ Elysium? I¡¯ve been putting up with you for far too long!¡±

    As she spoke, she saw Su Yi approach, and she instantly broke into an intoxicating smile and went up to greet him. ¡°Brother Su, as you can see, my n let us trap the Sixth Warden effortlessly. There was no need to go all out.¡±

    Su Yi took out his wicker chair, sat down, and watched the battle raging within the formation. He said casually, ¡°Not even a stage performer could have put on such a superb show. Earlier, even I almost couldn¡¯t tell whose side you were on.¡±

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress stood daintily at Su Yi¡¯s side, smiling sweetly. ¡°Me? I¡¯ll always be on your side, Brother Su. Forever and ever and <i>ever</i>.¡±

    Su Yi snickered. ¡°But this wasn¡¯t at all what you nned earlier.¡±

    On their way to the Demons¡¯ Elysium, she hashed out the details of this operation. However, it was only after it began that Su Yi realized that she wasn¡¯t acting in ordance with what she¡¯d decided earlier. The biggest difference was that she¡¯d used him as bait and trapped him atop the tform of Self-Severing!

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress giggled. "Brother Su, close friends should be honest with each other. How could the tform of Self-Severing possibly contain someone like you?¡±

    She then patiently exined that had she done otherwise, it would have been difficult to make the Sixth Warden take the bait.

    Furthermore, when the fighting broke out, she needed to prevent the aftershock from hurting the sect¡¯s disciples. The tform of Self-Severing was her only choice.

    And if she wanted the Sixth Warden to obediently step into the Heaven-ughtering, World-Severing Formation so they could trap him like a beetle in a jar, only Su Yi could serve as bait.

    ¡°That aside, I didn¡¯t tell you earlier because I didn¡¯t anticipate how guarded the Sixth Warden would be. If he sensed that anything was even the slightest thing off, he would have suspected that there was a problem with the tform of Self-Severing. I had no choice but to change my ns.¡±

    Here, the Heavensdeath Demon Empress couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Fortunately, my n still went off without a hitch. Now, all we have to do is watch the show.¡±

    None of that bothered Su Yi. He understood the Heavensdeath Demon Empress¡¯s disposition. She might be capricious and full of tricks, but she had a lot more confidence and trust in him than in the Nine Heavens Pavilion.

    Here, the Heavensdeath Demon Empress¡¯s smile faded, and she said softly, ¡°Brother Su, this time, I¡¯m really risking it all. The lives of everyone in the Demons¡¯ Elysium are now in your hands. If you can¡¯t help them erase the Nine Heavens Pavilion¡¯s Lifestealing Curse, my Demons¡¯ Elysium is truly finished.¡±

    ¡°Just rx. Within two years, this problem will resolve itself,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    Back in the Netherworld, the Netherworld King told him that she¡¯d be able to escape the City of the Wrongfully Dead within two years. When the time came, she¡¯de looking for him in the Wilds.

    And the Netherworld King was once the Seventh Warden of the Nine Heavens Pavilion! Others might be helpless against the Lifestealing Curse, but it wouldn¡¯t be at all difficult for the Netherworld King.

    As the two of them conversed, the Sixth Warden fought valiantly within the formation. His strength was indeed terrifying. He was only in the mid-stage Profound Unity Realm, but hisbat prowess was heaven-defying!

    How powerful was the Heaven-ughtering, World-Severing Formation? It could trap even Imperial Apex cultivators, but it had yet topletely suppress the Sixth Warden.

    ¡°This guy really is more terrifying than I anticipated,¡± the Heavensdeath Demon Empress whispered, a solemn look on her face.

    The cultivation and secret arts the Sixth Warden had disyed were almost powerful beyond imagination.

    Despite being suppressed and cutting a sorry figure, and despite being covered with bleeding wounds, he only fought ever more valiantly. His essence, qi, and spirit were as majestic as a divine mountain, and he¡¯d never truly been shaken!

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head. ¡°This guy¡¯s cultivation is in the same realm as the young mistress of the Studio of the Heart, and hisbat strength isn¡¯t much inferior. He really is strong.

    ¡°That aside, he has numerous powerful cards up his sleeves, and he¡¯s still yet to use that sword Spirit Ashes. That¡¯s what I¡¯m most cautious of.¡±

    Her eyes shed. ¡°And that¡¯s why I opted for a scheme; shing with someone so dangerous head-on isn¡¯t worth the risk.¡±

    ¡°But it seems to me that it¡¯ll be difficult to kill him with just the Heaven-ughtering, World-Severing Formation,¡± said Su Yi.

    Indeed, a little less than ten minutester, the Sixth Warden seemed to realize that going on like this wouldn¡¯t get him out of the formation¡¯s encirclement, and that struggling would only exhaust his energy reserves. Thus, he directly drew upon his trump card.

    <i>ng!</i>

    A dense sword hum rang out, intimidating the heart and soul.

    A Dao Sword appeared in the Sixth Warden¡¯s grip.

    It was four feet long, four fingers wide, and pitch-ck throughout. Its edge was thick, dull, and unsophisticated, and a mysterious golden eye was emzoned on its hilt.

    ¡°That¡¯s the sword!¡± The Heavensdeath Demon Empress¡¯s pupils constricted. She¡¯d already told Su Yi about the weapon that made her hair stand on end. She sensed a lethal threat emanating from it! Now, this sword had appeared before them!

    Still seated in his wicker chair, Su Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    But before he could give the sword any serious attention, the Sixth Warden leaped and shed furiously.

    A dazzling, searing arc of golden light shed through the sky, as if illuminating the nine heavens and intimidating the ten directions.

    <i>Boom!!!</i>

    When this sh descended, the Heaven-ughtering, World-Refining Formation suddenly shook violently. Countless formation markings copsed as the sh carved open a heart-stirring, shocking rift!

    Startled cries rang out as the old monsters circting the formation visibly lost theirposure. The terrifying impact let them staggering back, a miserable sight.

    Smoke permeated the air, and a gaunt figure emanating appalling murderous intent flew out of the hole in the formation.

    He carried a vibrating Dao Sword. The sound shook the heavens, and resplendent golden light poured down from its edge.

    This was none other than the Sixth Warden!

 Chapter 1120 - Baffled

    <h4>Chapter 1120 - Baffled</h4>

    The crowd¡¯s expressions shifted.

    Here in the Wilds, the Heaven-ughtering, World-Severing Formation was a peak, unparalleled killing formation.

    Yet now, the Sixth Warden had torn a hole through it in a single sh!

    ¡°There really is something strange about that sword.¡± Su Yi got up and put away his wicker chair.

    ¡°Judging by his current situation, it seems obvious that he hasn¡¯t overly depleted his cultivation base, and that his wounds aren¡¯t overly serious. Rather, being suppressed has only tempered his essence, qi, and spirit, and his vitality has soared to new heights.¡± The Heavensdeath Demon Empress furrowed her brow.

    The Sixth Warden was far more troublesome than she¡¯d anticipated.

    ¡°Heavensdeath, I gave you an opportunity. s, you stubbornly refused to see the light. Do you really think allying with Su Xuanjun makes you invincible?¡±

    The Sixth Warden walked over. His hair was a mess, and he was covered in bleeding wounds, but his momentum still shook heaven and earth, and his eyes zed with unconcealed murderous intent.

    Spirit Ashes glittered in his grip, as if it were forged out of divine gold. Misty light surged, and sword hums swept out like the tide. This only further offset how imposing his momentum was.

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress held her breath, but it wasn¡¯t the Sixth Warden¡¯s majesty that shocked her, but rather, the utterly taboo sword intent within his sword, Spirit Ashes. It once more made her sense a potentially lethal threat.

    But Su Yi¡¯s gaze shone with a nigh imperceptible hint of strange light. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with this guy. Don¡¯t intervene.¡±

    As he spoke, he stepped forward, and the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos silently appeared in his grip.

    This was his first opponent since stepping into the Profound Serenity Realm, and a terrifying foe at that.

    But that was exactly what Su Yi most wanted. If his opponent was too weak, he couldn¡¯t even be bothered to look at them. He¡¯d just leave them up to the Heavensdeath Demon Empress.

    That aside, the Sixth Warden¡¯s sword, Spirit Ashes, had a highly distinctive, taboo aura. This drew Su Yi¡¯s attention too.

    ¡°Today, you and Heavensdeath won¡¯t be the only ones to die. All of the Demons¡¯ Elysium will apany you to the grave!¡±

    Before his cold, cruel voice had even finished echoing through the air, the Sixth Warden swung his sword and attacked.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Spirit Ashes cleaved through the air, and a dazzling, golden arc shed into being, stirring up heaven and earth and shattering the skies. It was full of unstoppable momentum.

    Su Yi neither fled nor dodged. Instead, he charged right in.

    He raised the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos into the air and met this sh head-on.

    <i>ng!!!</i>

    An explosion stung the ears and shook heaven and earth.

    Destructive sword qi burst from the point of impact, sweeping outward and copsing the surrounding ten thousand feet of sky.

    And Su Yi was forced over a hundred feet back. The Tiny Heart of the Cosmos shook violently in his grip, and his blood and qi churned.

    Mo Yu and the other old monsters of the Demons¡¯ Elysium gasped. <i>How mighty of an existence is His Excellency Su? A single sh actually forced him back!?</i>

    ¡°There really is something strange about that sword.¡± The Heavensdeath Demon Empress looked solemn.

    After the grand battle at Martial Heaven Peak, no one in this world dared underestimate the strength of Su Xuanjun¡¯s reincarnation any longer.

    It was no exaggeration to say that Su Xuanjun could kill early-stage Profound Unity Emperors even back then.

    Now, after oveing that cmitous grand tribtion, he¡¯d stepped into the Profound Serenity Ream! His cultivation base had already transformed.

    That aside, the Heavensdeath Demon Empress was well aware that the Sixth Warden¡¯s Laws of Heavenly Prayer might well be iparably terrifying, enough to make even Imperial Apex cultivators cautious... but she also knew they weren¡¯t a threat to Su Xuanjun.

    Despite all this, the mid-stage Profound Unity Realm Sixth Warden had forced Su Xuanjun to retreat with a single sh.

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress instantly realized that the problem was with the Sixth Warden¡¯s Dao Sword, Spirit Ashes!

    ¡°Die!¡± Without any wasted words, the Sixth Warden attacked Su Yi once more.

    Su Yi¡¯s expression was as calm as ever. He didn¡¯t retreat, but the depths of his gaze zed with the will to fight.

    It had been a long, long time since he¡¯d experienced a one-on-one duel like this. Other times, his opponent was too weak, or the timing wasn¡¯t right.

    When he faced the Sixth Warden, he felt a familiar delight for the first time in a long time. This was the joy of finding a well-matched foe.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The entire stretch of heaven and earth was in upheaval. Sword qi spread throughout heaven and earth, shattering the skies.

    Just like that, a grand battle erupted.

    The Sixth Warden seemed endlessly forceful and domineering.

    His cultivation base far surpassed Su Yi¡¯s, and he too had shocking attainments in the Dao of the Sword. Combined with the power of Spirit Ashes, any one of his attacks was enough topete with an Imperial Apex cultivator.

    In the face of this onught, Si Yi was repeatedly forced back!

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t shrink back over this. Instead, he fought more valiantly than ever, gripping his sword and shing with the Sixth Warden head-on.

    It was an extraordinarily perilous battle. He took every blow directly, and there was no room for error. They wereparing their attainments in the Dao of the Sword with everything they had.

    <i>ng! ng! ng!</i>

    The sound of shing swords reverberated throughout the heavens in rapid session, like the beating of a drum. Their conflict tore the sky to shreds, and the old monsters watching the duel saw stars. Their hearts beat wildly in their chests.

    It was like a duel between two immortals of the sword. Both disyed attainments in the Dao of the Sword mighty enough to kill a typical Profound Unity Emperor with ease.

    But the Sixth Warden had obviously seized the advantage. He repeatedly shattered Su Yi¡¯s offensive, and he was tyrannical to the extreme.

    The onlookers couldn¡¯t help but sweat on Su Yi¡¯s behalf.

    Except for the Heavensdeath Demon Empress, who sensed something the others didn¡¯t. She couldn¡¯t help but murmur, ¡°He¡¯s actually using that guy as a whetstone...¡±

    An indescribable astonishment coursed through her heart. <i>Now of all times? Su Xuanjun, you¡¯re still in the mood to polish your de?</i>

    But the Heavensdeath Demon Empress quickly discovered that Su Yi¡¯s aura was quietly transforming, bing sharper and more condensed.

    His essence, qi, and spirit were like a furnace repeatedly refining his cultivation base and swordsmanship. As a result, his offensive was gradually bing sharper and more forceful.

    Gradually, he pushed back against the Sixth Warden¡¯s offensive, and the Warden¡¯s attacks couldn¡¯t shake Su Yi as they had in the beginning.

    This change obviously put the Sixth Warden on guard. A solemn look appeared on his face.

    Even after fighting all this time, he¡¯d been unable to suppress Su Yipletely. That already made it difficult for the Sixth Warden to stay calm.

    Now, as he took in Su Yi¡¯s changes, he was increasingly aware that this didn¡¯t bode well.

    A momentter, he no longer hesitated to use his killer move!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Spirit Ashes burst with appalling golden light. That taboo, terrifying sword intent seemed fully awakened, and he unleashed it without holding anything back.

    The sword¡¯s power instantly soared to unbelievable heights!

    <i>This is bad! </i>Mo Yu and the other old monsters¡¯ expressions shifted as they recognized the Sixth Warden¡¯s taboo sword intent. This was what he¡¯d broken through the Heaven-ughtering, World-Severing Formation with earlier.

    Now, this power had appeared once more.

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress held her breath, and she felt a prickling pain on her skin. Her beautiful eyes instinctively narrowed. <i>It¡¯s that taboo power again!</i>

    It was obvious that the Sixth Warden was running out of patience, and he¡¯d decided to use his trump card to determine victory and defeat in a single exchange.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth were in upheaval, and the surrounding skies were in disarray.

    Glittering, radiant sword light dyed the skies golden.

    When the Sixth Warden swung his sword, a thousand-foot streak of sword qi suddenly erupted forth, suppressing and splitting the skies.

    That unstoppable sword force seemed intent on destroying the world!

    In that moment, both the Heavensdeath Demon Empress and the old monsters of the Demons¡¯ Elysium were visibly bbergasted. All of them felt the same way.

    That sword intent was strong beyond imagination, strong enough to execute everyst one of them!

    In the face of this sh, Su Yi¡¯s robes billowed around him, but he looked as calm as ever. Only the depths of his gaze shone with a hint of the strange light.

    Earlier, when the Sixth Warden used that taboo sword intent to break through the formation, he sensed something a bit unusual.

    Now, as the Sixth Warden¡¯s sh descended, Su Yi understood just what had seemed off.

    The taboo sword intent within that sh was actually stimting the Sword of the Nine Hells. It was quivering within his sea of consciousness.

    This was Su Yi¡¯s first time experiencing this since his reincarnation!

    Without the slightest hesitation, Su Yi swung his sword.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The Tiny Heart of the Cosmos let out a clear hum, and a mysterious aura arose from its translucent de, giving it an additional, unsurpassed majesty.

    A stifling, terrifying atmosphere suddenly descended upon heaven and earth. The mountains and rivers trembled, the skies swayed, and the earth shook.

    Then, an unbelievable scene unfolded¡ª¡ª

    The Sixth Warden¡¯s thousand-foot streak of sword qi suddenly trembled, and the taboo sword intent covering it shot out, like a swallow returning to its nest. It departed the Warden¡¯s sword qi and fused into Su Yi¡¯s sword qi of its own volition!

    This sudden development made the Sixth Warden¡¯s eyes bulge. He almost couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. <i>What... What¡¯s happening!?</i>

    But before he coulde to his senses...

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    That thousand-foot streak of sword qi copsed, as flimsy as paper mache.

    And Su Yi¡¯s sh cut through the skies and descended.

    ¡°Shit!¡± The Sixth Wardenpletely lost his cool. It was toote to dodge, so he swung his sword with all his might and blocked.

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    Spirit Ashes split into pieces, and the Sixth Warden was cut down where he stood. After his fleshly body was ripped open, he was incinerated into ash, and his soul dissipated.

    Even the space he¡¯d once upied had been reced by a spatial rift. The sight startled both the eyes and the heart!

    That sh was far too tyrannical. The Sixth Warden didn¡¯t even have time to scream before he was reduced to ash. Not even a corpse remained.

    When they witnessed this, Mo Yu and the others were so astonished that they couldn¡¯t help but fall into a daze and break out in cold sweats.

    Too terrifying!

    A Warden strong enough to shake even an Imperial Apex Emperor had been cut down in a single sh. Nothing remained of him but ashes!

    ¡°Although I knew there was no way he¡¯d win a sh of trump cards, this is still a bit... a bit too ferocious...¡± The Heavensdeath Demon Empress felt dizzy too.

    It was only now that she realized that Su Yi had beenpletely confident right from the start. That was why he found it in himself to use the Sixth Warden as a whetstone to polish his cultivation base!

    As for the Sixth Warden? It might have seemed like his cultivation base was terrifying and that his methods were heaven-defying, but without Spirit Ashes, he wasn¡¯t even worth looking at.

    Even his final sh, after losing the support of that taboo sword intent, looked as if it had lost its soul. There was nothing overtly special about it.

    Heaven and earth churned, and the air was in turmoil.

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t particrly emotional about killing the Sixth Warden. It was just as the Heavensdeath Demon Empress had guessed: to Su Yi, the mid-stage Profound Unity Realm Sixth Warden wasn¡¯t even worth looking at unless he was wielding Spirit Ashes.

    It was the sword that Su Yi attached great importance to, not the man who''d wielded it!

    He immediately gathered up the pieces of Spirit Ashes and examined them closely.

    In that final sh, the Sixth Warden had used a seemingly taboo sword intent, only for it to turn traitor and fuse into Su Yi¡¯s attack. This strange development left even Su Yi baffled.

 Chapter 1121 - A Beast Skin Scroll

    <h4>Chapter 1121 - A Beast Skin Scroll</h4>

    When the dust and smoke dissipated, silence descended upon all sides.

    Su Yi examined the fragments of Spirit Ashes, his brow gradually furrowing.

    Meanwhile, Mo Yu and the other old monsters of the Demons¡¯ Elysium approached to express their gratitude to Su Yi, only for the Heavensdeath Demon Empress to stop them.

    ¡°You go back first,¡± she ordered. She could tell that Su Yi didn¡¯t care at all about having killed the Sixth Warden, but he viewed the fragments of the man¡¯s sword with great importance.

    ¡°Understood.¡± Mo Yu and the others promptly set off.

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress stood to the side, looking at the fragments of Spirit Ashes and Su Yi¡¯s gradually deepening frown.

    Finally, Su Yi let out a long breath of turbid air and tightened his grip. The fragments of Spirit Ashes turned into powder and dissipated into nothingness.

    ¡°Did you perhaps run into a difficult problem, Brother Su?¡± asked the Heavensdeath Demon Empress.

    ¡°Spirit Ashes wasn¡¯t actually anything impressive,¡± Su Yi said thoughtfully. ¡°However, the seemingly taboo sword intent emzoned on it was strange. If I¡¯m not mistaken, it originated from a different sword altogether.¡±

    ¡°A different sword?¡± The Heavensdeath Demon Empress felt a bit bewildered.

    ¡°Do you remember me telling you about the supreme treasure of the Nine Heavens Pavilion?¡± said Su Yi. ¡°That mysterious Dao Sword?¡±

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress instantly understood.

    The Nine Heavens Pavilion had a mysterious Dao Sword that only their supreme leader had everid eyes on. The others, from the ordinary disciples to the Heavenly Libationers, had never seen its true appearance.

    But when someone joined the Nine Heavens Pavilion to cultivate, all of them stood before the sword and swore a Grand Dao Oath.

    These Grand Dao Oaths were like a restriction or a curse. When vited, it didn¡¯t matter how lofty your cultivation base was. You would die, and your Dao would be destroyed.

    ¡°Brother Su, you think that taboo sword intent came from the Nine Heavens Pavilion¡¯s supreme, sect-protecting Dao Sword?¡± eximed the Heavensdeath Demon Empress.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Su Yi nodded.

    Although he didn¡¯t tell her this, were that the end of it, he wouldn¡¯t have cared as much.

    The crux of the matter was that if that taboo sword intent really originated from the Nine Heavens Pavilion¡¯s supreme treasure, their Dao Sword surely had some sort of connection to the Sword of the Nine Hells!

    Otherwise, during their earlier battle, the Sixth Warden¡¯s taboo sword intent couldn¡¯t possibly have reacted like that!

    Su Yi most certainly hadn¡¯t forgotten. When that taboo sword intent encountered the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ aura, it was as if it were returning home. It left the Sixth Warden¡¯s control and fused with the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ aura of its own ord!

    How could Su Yi not take note of such a development?

    ¡°Ah, no wonder you just killed him instead of keeping him alive to interrogate. He swore a Grand Dao Oath; there¡¯s no way we¡¯d get answers out of him,¡± muttered the Heavensdeath Demon Empress.

    A momentter, something urred to her, and she gathered up the spoils. Before long, they discovered that the Sixth Warden had left valuable treasures behind.

    Including a full six Dark and Gold Treasures!

    ¡°That bastard! And here he told me that he only had four Dark and Gold Treasures. So, he was tricking me all along,¡± grumbled the Heavensdeath Demon Empress.

    ¡°Ee?¡± Suddenly, she noticed one of the treasures, a beast skin scroll, which she passed to Su Yi. ¡°Brother Su, have a look at this Dark and Gold Treasure. It actually looks like a map.¡±

    The beast skin scroll had a perfectly ordinary map of mountains and rivers drawn on its surface. However, it emanated an air of antiquity.

    Su Yi examined it briefly, then unleashed the Mysterious Truths of the End and waved his hand over it.

    <i>h!</i>

    The power sealing the scroll broke without resistance, and the map instantly underwent a startling transformation. Misty light filled the air, and the scroll surged with a dense, chaotic origin power.

    The mountains and rivers depicted on its surface changedpletely. Furthermore, eight of the most ancient of glyphs arose on the map.

    Su Yi scrutinized them briefly before realizing what they said: ¡°The Birthce of Ten Thousand Daos, the Origins of the Dark and Gold!¡±

    His heart shook.

    ¡°The birthce of ten thousand Daos¡± meant exactly what it said: that this was where they¡¯d first arisen.

    And the ¡°origins of the Dark and Gold¡± most likely referred to the chaos source of the Dark of Gold Star Realm!

    When he saw both phrases side by side, Su Yi realized that the beast skin scroll was almost certainly a map of the Dark and Gold Star Realm¡¯s chaos source!

    As well as the origin of the stars¡¯ ten thousand Daos!

    Waves coursed through Su Yi¡¯s heat. Finding the location on the map would be equivalent to finding the most fundamental chaos source of the Dark and Gold Star Realm!

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress had obviously realized that the scroll was extraordinary too. She eximed, ¡°The ce depicted on the map looks like the ¡®Graveyard of Fallen Immortals!¡¯¡±

    The Graveyard of Fallen Immortals!

    The people of the Wilds saw it as their foremost forbidden ground, and its infamy spread far and wide.

    Over the years, the cultivators who ventured into the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals either lost their minds and wentpletely insane, or simply never returned.

    One particrly shocking incident took ce forty-nine thousand years ago. Three months after an Imperial Apex expert entered the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals, he returned alive, butpletely insane, his awareness muddled and his Dao Heart shattered. He frequently rambled and raved.

    He once proimed that the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals really did house the bones of immortals.

    And he said that he¡¯d inadvertently entered the immortal realm. There, he saw terrifying visions of skies full of dying immortals, their corpses falling like rain.

    ...In the end, a few months after that Imperial Apex cultivator went insane, he suddenly dropped dead.

    In thest moments before his death, he shouted hysterically, ¡°One day, the Daos of the Dark and Gold Star Realm will crumble, and it will be nothing but a burial ground for immortals!¡±

    This incident caused widespread uproar, and many of the Wilds¡¯ peak factions took it seriously. Many of them investigated.

    But in the end, they discovered nothing at all.

    Furthermore, as time passed, people gradually forgot about this incident. Soon, no one took that insane Imperial Apex powerhouse¡¯s words seriously anymore. They simply took them as the ravings of a madman.

    But it was precisely because of this that people now paled at the mere mention of the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals.

    As mighty as peak orthodoxies were, even they dared not venture there lightly.

    ¡°The Graveyard of Fallen Immortals?¡± Su Yi picked up the scroll and examined it. Indeed, the map drawn on its surface was extremely simr to the area around the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but sink into a daze.

    Although the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals was the Wilds¡¯ most dangerous forbidden ground, he¡¯d visited it three times in his past life.

    The first time had been after he stepped into the Imperial Apex Realm. He thought that with such a powerful cultivation base, he ought to be able to explore the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals.

    In the end, he¡¯d barely made it into the outer perimeter of the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals when he met with terrifying danger, and he had no choice but to leave empty-handed and flee for his life.

    The second time was not long after that Imperial Apex cultivator went mad. Su Yi heard his mad ravings and suspected that enormous secrets were hidden in the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals, so he decided to visit once more.

    He prepared all manner of trump cards this time, but in the end, he didn¡¯t get far before he had to return empty-handed. He only barely escaped with his life.

    His third trip was after years of bitterly seeking out a higher path to no avail.

    At the time, Su Yinded on three possible solutions to his predicament: he could venture into the stars, he could seek out the secrets of reincarnation, or he could explore the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals.

    At that point, he¡¯d already spent years searching, and he¡¯d already uncovered some leads regarding the secrets of reincarnation.

    In the end, Su Yi gave up on venturing into the stars and decided to try the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals. If it didn¡¯t pan out, he¡¯d devote his full attention to the secrets of reincarnation.

    That was how he began his third expedition to the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals.

    s, although his cultivation base made him supreme beneath the heavens, and although they called him the greatest sword cultivator in the Wilds'' history, the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals was still fraught with peril.

    In the end, although he made it past the outer perimeter this time, after entering the heart of the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals, he encountered a mysterious flying beam of light. It merely brushed past him, but it shattered his physical body as it passed. If not for the Sword of the Nine Hells protecting his soul, he would have died.

    After this third failed expedition, Su Yi was keenly aware of how terrifying that ce was. Never mind ordinary cultivators, even Imperial Apex cultivators faced almost certain doom!

    It was then that Su Yi decisivelymitted to seeking out the secrets of reincarnation.

    Who¡¯d have thought he¡¯d see the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals here, on the beast skin scroll? Furthermore, ording to the scroll, the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals most likely contained the chaos source of the Dark and Gold Star Realm!

    <i>Assuming the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals really is the source of the Dark and Gold Star Realm, had I found the source of the Dark and Gold Star Realm, I wouldn¡¯t have needed to seek out the secrets of reincarnation. I could have stepped onto the path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension and be a World King regardless.</i>

    When he thought back to the experiences of his past life, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel rueful. Perhaps he simply hadn¡¯t been fated to encounter these secrets then.

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t regret it.

    After all, that wasn¡¯t the only opportunity he¡¯d given up on. Had he ventured into the stars in his past life, he might well have found the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension. But in that case, no matter what heights he reached, his aplishments could never have surpassed those of the Temple Master.

    He might have been the uncontested sovereign of the Wilds in his past life, but his Dao was ultimately wed.

    By the same logic, had he found the chaos source of the Dark and Gold Star Realm in his past life, he would never have reincarnated. But by undergoing rebirth and cultivating anew, he fixed the ws in his cultivation and forged a new, perfect path to mastery of the Dao of the Sword!

    ¡°Brother Su, a powerhouse of the lost ancient era must have left this beast skin scroll. With it, we might well be able to explore the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals!¡± The Heavensdeath Demon Empress¡¯s eyes sparkled with eagerness. ¡°If we find the chaos source of the Dark and Gold Star Realm... the benefits will be huge!¡±

    But Su Yi immediately dampened her enthusiasm. ¡°The greater the good fortune, the greater the danger. I visited three times in my past life, and I barely escaped with my life. Do you think you can do it?¡±

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress¡¯s expression froze, but then, she batted her eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t do it. Are you telling me you¡¯re no good either?¡±

    ¡°....¡± Su Yi didn¡¯t quite know what to say to that. <i>What man thinks he¡¯s no good?</i>

    But Su Yi really was tempted.

    He once located the chaos source of the Netherworld on the Path of Samsara. In doing so, he acquired unforeseen, enormous benefits. It was also then that he grasped the fundamental truths of reincarnation!

    Now, if he could find the true chaos source of the Dark and Gold Star Realm, he¡¯d surely gain far more than he had from the Netherworld¡¯s source!

    After all, the former Dark and Gold Star Realm was considered the ancestral ground of the countless Grand Daos of the starry skies.

    And this ce had once given rise to numerous legendary, all-powerful experts!

    As Su Yi pondered, he examined the beast skin scroll once more.

    Before long, his eyes lit up. He¡¯d just discovered a detail he¡¯d overlooked before.

 Chapter 1122 - A Thread of a Chance

    <h4>Chapter 1122 - A Thread of a Chance</h4>

    Su Yi tapped the beast skin scroll.

    Thendscape depicted on its surface instantly came to life, undergoing a wondrous transformation. The rivers and mountain ranges wriggled like worms, gradually outlining an all-new image.

    Meanwhile, characters the size of a fly¡¯s head arose throughout different sections of thendscape, like the markings of a geomantic map.

    Thebels were simple. They said either ¡°survivable,¡± ¡°dangerous,¡± ¡°perilous,¡± or ¡°certain death.¡±

    When he took another look at the geography depicted on the scroll, Su Yi¡¯s heart shook. That was the shape of the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals¡¯ outer perimeter!

    He¡¯d visited three times in his past life. How could he not recognize it?

    Most wondrous of all was that the geography was clearlybeled based on its danger level. One of the ces marked was a massive ravine spanning a wastnd.

    Su Yi remembered it clearly. He¡¯d visited that very wastnd his first time entering the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals. In the end, he encountered a group of terrifying lifeforms like demonic gods and departed spirits. They could have killed an Imperial Apex cultivator with ease.

    Su Yi escaped with his life, but only just barely.

    Now, when he saw that it was marked ¡°certain death¡±, he finally understood just how fortunate he was to have made it out of the ins alive.

    At the same time, hepared his past experiences and knowledge of the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals to the map in his hands. He immediately realized that the pathsbeled ¡°survivable¡± were, in truth, still utterly perilous. A moment¡¯s incaution could lead to annihtion.

    The paths marked ¡°dangerous¡± were unquestionably even more terrifying. Nine times out of ten, those who entered would die.

    The ces marked ¡°perilous¡± were effectivelynds of no return.

    After his experience there in his past life, Su Yi understood this on a visceral level.

    In the outer perimeter, there were three ces marked ¡°certain death.¡± Su Yi hadn¡¯t explored any of them in his past life.

    He couldn¡¯t even imagine what terrifying dangers were hidden there.

    And this was merely the outer perimeter of the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals!

    <i>I wonder if the beast skin scroll contains a map of the heart of the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals... </i>Something urred to Su Yi, and he pressed his finger against the scroll.

    And indeed, the image transformed once more.

    Shockingly, this time, the image reflected was indistinct. That is, it was only a coarse outline of the geography, without any other details.

    Lines of the most primordial of ancient Dao Markings floated onto the map. They read: ¡°If you¡¯re not a World King, do not enter. This ce is home to grave peril. Here, even a Cosmic Enlightenment Realm World King risks instant annihtion!¡±

    A Cosmic Enlightenment Realm World King!?

    Su Yi gasped.

    The Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension, otherwise known as the World King Realm, was divided into three great realms: Heavenly Longevity, Oneness, and Cosmic Enlightenment!

    Those in the Cosmic Enlightenment had already reached the pinnacle of the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension. They were the strongest experts of the World King Realm!

    Cosmic Enlightenment experts were to World Kings what Profound Unity cultivators were to Emperors!

    But even the strongest of World Kings, Cosmic Enlightenment experts, risked instant annihtion if they entered the heart of the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals. That was far too terrifying!

    Su Yi took a moment to calm himself, then continued reading.

    ¡°Those who acquire this secret map, take caution. If you wish to venture into thesends, know that only those who¡¯ve refined Dark and Gold Essence have any chance at survival.¡±

    Just as Su Yi was about to get excited, he saw thest sentence. ¡°But even then, only... the barest chance of survival.¡±

    Su Yi instantly sank into silence. He couldn¡¯t calm down as thoughts flooded into his head.

    Way back when, the Dark and Gold Star Realm was utterly glorious and resplendent. It was seen as the ancestral origin of the countless Daos of the starry skies, and it gave rise to countless all-powerful, legendary experts.

    There was no doubt that this was connected to the Celestial Law of the Dark and Gold Star Realm.

    And the Celestial Law of the Dark and Gold Star Realm was born of its chaos source!

    Logically speaking, the heart of the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals, the ce marked ¡°the birthce of Ten Thousand Daos, the Origins of the Dark and Gold¡±, had to contain the chaos source of the Dark and Gold Star Realm!

    That meant that although their connection to the star realm¡¯s lost era had been severed, and although that era had disappeared into the long river of history, the chaos source of the Dark and Gold Star Realm hadn¡¯t truly dissipated!

    In other words, although the Celestial Laws of the Dark and Gold Star Realm had withered and broken, reducing the entire star realm to a ¡°Celestial Ruin¡±...

    That didn¡¯t mean its chaos source had truly dried up.

    A portion of it existed in the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals!

    Waves of emotion coursed through Su Yi¡¯s heart.

    He dared say with certainty that if word spread, it could cause uproar throughout the Wilds and trigger an unprecedented storm! It might even rewrite the Wilds¡¯ history and reconnect them to their long-vanished ancient past!

    Those long-buried truths would see the light of day once more. Sparks would relight the extinguished legacies and civilization of that lost era.

    And those dazzling, resplendent legends would circte once more!

    He could already predict how great the ensuing uproar would be.

    But in the end, as Su Yi cooled down, he realized how cruel reality was.

    What good would knowing of the time before recorded history do them?

    In the modern era, even Dark and Gold Treasures were rare, and the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension had been severed. The Wilds and its affiliated worlds were now just the Celestial Ruin, and they were battered and broken. They couldn¡¯t possibly recover their former glory.

    More importantly, even if the chaos source of the Dark and Gold Star Realm still existed in the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals, who could possibly locate this shocking stroke of good fortune?

    ording to the beast skin scroll, even Cosmic Enlightenment World Kings faced utter annihtion!

    And the Wilds had long since lost its connection to the Path of Heaven''s Ascension. How could a World King possibly exist here? Let alone a terrifying existence like a Cosmic Enlightenment World King?

    All of this meant that even if that lost history re-entered the world, it wouldn¡¯t change the broken, withered state of the Wilds!

    By the time he realized this, Su Yi¡¯s head waspletely clear.

    <i>The reality is far too cruel. If the world¡¯s cultivators found out how glorious and resplendent the Dark and Gold Star realm was, and if they knew how broken and bleak the Wilds were, the disparity would ultimately only embitter them...</i>

    Su Yi shook his head and set aside his scattered thoughts. No matter what, obtaining this beast skin map was absolutely an unexpected, enormous harvest.

    Su Yi had realized a few things as a result.

    First, the heart of the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals contained the chaos source of the Dark and Gold Star Realm!

    Second, even those experts who¡¯d refined Dark and Gold Essence had at best a small chance of survival.

    Third, this map had existed since the lost era. Its owner was surely an incredible existence, and his cultivation was absolutely at the World King level!

    Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t possibly have understood the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals so well.

    He knew these three things with rtive certainty.

    ¡°Brother Su, just what did you discover?¡± The Heavensdeath Demon Empress was itching for answers, and she couldn¡¯t help but press for information.

    She¡¯d been waiting all this time, unwilling to interrupt Su Yi¡¯s thoughts, but she keenly detected the numerous shifts in Su Yi¡¯s expression.

    How could she fail to realize that he¡¯d made a shocking discovery?

    Su Yi didn¡¯t hide it from her. He concisely recounted both his discoveries and what he¡¯d inferred from them.

    After hearing the full story, the Heavensdeath Demon Empress couldn¡¯t help but feel dazed and astonished.

    ¡°Want to go there now and try our luck?¡± said Su Yi.

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress shed him a charming smile, and her eyes sparkled. ¡°If you dare, I dare.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thatter,¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡°But Brother Su, we¡¯ve both refined Dark and Gold Essence, and you went to the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals more than once in your past life. With the beast skin scroll, we definitely have a shot at making it there. Can you really... withstand the temptation?¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t say we weren¡¯t going.¡±

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress¡¯s eyes shone. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait to go with you!¡±

    The two of them then proceeded to divvy up the spoils.

    Su Yi took three of the six Dark and Gold Treasures, including the beast skin scroll.

    The other half went to the Heavensdeath Demon Empress.

    That very day, the Heavensdeath Demon Empress gathered a group of old monsters and arranged a banquet for Su Yi.

    When the banquet ended, she extended an invitation, and Su Yi decided to stay in the Demons¡¯ Elysium for a while. After all, this was the greatest Demonist sect in the Wilds, with ancient foundations, and the spiritual energy here was shockingly dense. It was a first-rate blessed ground for cultivation.

    Su Yi chose to remain behind because he wanted to go into seclusion atop the tform of Self-Severing and further refine his cultivation base.

    ¡°Brother Su, if we dual cultivate, I¡¯ll let you take what you will. I guarantee that your cultivation will improve by leaps and bounds in the shortest possible time.¡±

    That night, the Heavensdeath Demon Empress came knocking on his door and unched an offensive.¡± Su Yi was in her territory, so this was her opportunity to get him into bed.

    Her dress was as red as fire, and her skin was as fair as snow. Her youthful, beautiful face was enough to bewitch the masses, especially her extraordinarily enticing figure. Her legs were long, straight, and lustrous, and the ample curves obscured by her red dress stirred the heart and soul.

    Furthermore, she was throwing herself into Su Yi¡¯s arms. That charm, amorousness, and seduction was enough to bewitch the soul. It was indescribably ambiguous and enticing.

    Even an unshakeable expert of the Buddhist path likely wouldn¡¯t be able to resist such temptation, let alone your typical man.

    But Su Yi¡¯s head was lowered in meditation. He sat there cross-legged as if he didn¡¯t even hear her. He disregarded herpletely, and his eyelids didn¡¯t so much as twitch.

    When the Heavensdeath Demon Empress saw this, she felt frustrated but also amused.

    <i>When other men see me, they either worship me like a deity, lowering themselves until they¡¯re as humble as ants, or they fear me as a demon and avoid me as they might a flood or ferocious beast. Only Su Xuanjun has ever disregarded me!</i>

    <i>But why does that only make me like you all the more? Perhaps... This is what makes you so different from other people...</i> The Heavensdeath Demon Empress stood there, staring intently at Su Yi as her thoughts raced.

    <i>When I step into the World King Realm, I guarantee I¡¯ll ¡®bring you to justice,¡¯ Su Xuanjun!</i>

    Who knows what she was thinking, but her pretty face flushed red with anticipation as she silently went on her way.

    Suddenly, she heard Su Yi call out from behind her. ¡°Remember to help me spread word that I¡¯ll return to the Grotto of Abstruse Force three months from now.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother Su, rx. When ites to you, I¡¯ve never dared be the slightest bit negligent,¡± the Heavensdeath Demon Empress said sweetly.

    Before her voice had even finished echoing through the air, her graceful, impressive figure disappeared into thin air.

 Chapter 1123 - Severing Mental Blockages and Calming the Heart

    <h4>Chapter 1123 - Severing Mental Blockages and Calming the Heart</h4>

    In three months, the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force would reim the Grotto of Abstruse Force!

    It was the Wilds¡¯ greatest Demonist orthodoxy that spread this news, and it swept across the Wilds like a raging storm, causing widespread uproar.

    ¡°Last time, His Excellency Su gave Pi Mo three months to prepare. In the end, Pi Mo was executed, and the Abstruse Force Alliance was destroyed. Even the Studio of the Heart, a faction from the stars beyond, was forced to retreat! This time, His Excellency Su has undoubtedly announced this to the world because he wants to settle things with hisst disciple!¡±

    ¡°Too domineering! He¡¯s beingpletely open about his intentions, as he disdains trickery and scheming. How tyrannical!¡±

    ¡°This is the bearing of the greatest sword cultivator of the Wilds¡¯ history! He really is unparalleled!¡±

    ...Uproar arose throughout the Wilds.

    Not long ago, word of the destruction of the Abstruse Force shook the Wilds. Now, Su Yi had pointed his sword at Qing Tang. News of his impending return to the Grotto of Abstruse Force had the Wilds more worked up than ever before.

    ¡°Empress Qing Tang was the disciple His Excellency Su was most pleased with, and she¡¯s proimed herself sovereign of the Wilds for the past five hundred years. She gazes down upon the world, and her strength is deep and unfathomable. She¡¯s far beyond Pi Mo! Even Imperial Apex cultivators dare not underestimate her in the slightest!¡±

    ¡°But His Excellency Su isn¡¯t weak either! Even back in the Profound Illumination Realm, he slew Pi Mo with ease. Even the young mistress of the Studio of the Heart had no choice but to flee!¡±

    ¡°And everyone at Martial Heaven Peak witnessed His Excellency Su¡¯s unprecedented, cmitous tribtion. They saw him leap into the Profound Serenity Realm!¡±

    ¡°We can already predict that his strength had undergone an earth-shaking transformation since then. Now, numerous old monsters have guessed that now, perhaps only Imperial Apex Emperors are even a match for His Excellency Su!¡±

    ...Animated discussions about what would happen after the allotted three months were up yed out throughout the Wilds.

    Su Yi and Qing Tang¡¯s strengths were a particrly popr topic of discussion.

    That aside, Qing Tang¡¯s behavior provoked widespread controversy.

    ¡°Do you think Empress Qing Tang really betrayed His Excellency Su a long time ago like Pi Mo did?¡±

    ¡°Of course! Who doesn¡¯t know that she¡¯s upied the Grotto of Abstruse Force and monopolized the treasures her master left behind?¡±

    ¡°That aside, she injured her eighth apprentice brother, Bai Yi, and kicked her second apprentice brother, Jing Xing, out of the Grotto of Abstruse Force! Everyone knows about those incidents!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s at worst a conflict between fellow apprentices. You¡¯re saying that Empress Qing Tang betrayed His Excellency Su, but do you have any solid proof?¡±

    ¡°Proof? Don¡¯t forget that five hundred years ago, after His Excellency Su reincarnated, Qing Tang opened his coffin. They say she seized all of his wealth and treasures. Her behavior was tantly disloyal and unfilial, and she deserves our criticism. What is that, if not a betrayal?¡±

    ¡°But His Excellency Su hadn¡¯t really passed away then, and the coffin waspletely empty.¡±

    ¡°Even so, she shouldn¡¯t have opened it! Opening her master¡¯s coffin was shameless!¡±

    ¡°Hah? Everything you brought up is something that Pi Mo publicized over the years. Don¡¯t forget that Pi Mo was really a traitor, and that he established the Abstruse Force Alliance in his master¡¯s name with ill intentions. He wanted to seize the Grotto of Abstruse Force from Empress Qing Tang!¡±

    ¡°Pi Mo was a traitor, but that doesn¡¯t mean Empress Qing Tang was innocent! It¡¯s been so long since His Excellency Su returned to the Wild, so why hasn¡¯t she gone to greet him? Instead, she¡¯s hidden in the Grotto of Abstruse Force all this time. There¡¯s obviously a problem!¡±

    ...Simr debates unfolded repeatedly throughout the following months, and the arguments only intensified over time.

    Most people saw Qing Tang as a traitor.

    Far too much was suspicious about her, and numerous incidents proved that her behavior was out of the ordinary.

    Like injuring Bai Yi or kicking out Jing Xing. There was no washing that away.

    But there were still many people who doubted that Empress Qing Tang had trulymitted any treasonous acts.

    Still, there was one thing everyone knew. Three months from now, before the Grotto of Abstruse Force, all would be clear!

    ......

    The Little Western Paradise.

    Beneath the Bodhi Tree.

    The stick-thin, elderly monk¡¯s eyes remained shut. Misty light poured down from the verdant canopy, bathing him in a holy air.

    ¡°Master, Su Xuanjun has already made his position clear. In three months, he¡¯ll return to the Grotto of Abstruse Force.¡±

    The white-robed monk, Ji Yuan, stood in the distance, sped his palms together, and inclined his head in greeting. ¡°Might your disciple be so bold as to ask if you wish to visit in person?¡±

    ¡°Ji Yuan, it seems you¡¯re struggling to remain calm.¡± The stick-thin, elderly monk sighed.

    Ji Yuan froze, then sank into silence. It was true. When he learned of Su Xuanjun¡¯s imminent return to the Grotto of Abstruse Force, he couldn¡¯t help but feel eager to get there early and make preparations.

    ¡°Su Xuanjun is strong,¡± said the elderly monk, his eyes silently opening and his voice raspy. ¡°Since returning to the Wilds, he¡¯s disyed unstoppable, domineering momentum, and he¡¯s beenpletely open about his intentions. He disdains to hide them, in part due to his disposition and unparalleled valiance, and in part because his abilities have given him absolute confidence in himself.¡±

    ¡°When his enemies face someone so forceful, his momentum will influence their hearts and make them doubt everything around them. The fear and dread will make them startle at the slightest noise and suspect that enemies lurk behind every bush and tree. But this will only cause them to err.

    ¡°That was what happened to Pi Mo. He thought his ns were stringent and meticulous, but when he tried to make a show of strength by attacking first, he lost the upper hand.

    ¡°You must bear this in mind: against someone like Su Xuanjun, you must maintain a clear head. Excessive preparations will only prove that youck the confidence to contend with him. You¡¯ll have fallen behind already in terms of momentum.

    ¡°Now look at Qing Tang. She¡¯s as steady as a mountain, and even now, she¡¯s yet to reveal her true intentions. It¡¯s for this reason that she¡¯s qualified to contend with Su Xuanjun.¡±

    Here, the stick-thin, elderly monk fell silent. ¡°Of course, that¡¯s on the assumption that Su Xuanjun isn¡¯t someone else entirely.¡±

    When Ji Yuan heard these seemingly nonsensical words, a strange look appeared on his face.

    ¡°Of course, it doesn¡¯t matter how Qing Tang responds to Su Xuanjun. None of that is important to us. What matters is that we can seize this opportunity to confirm Su Xuanjun¡¯s true identity.¡±

    Here, a strange, cold luster shed in the depths of the elderly monk¡¯s turbid gaze. ¡°And it¡¯s for that purpose that I¡¯vein dormant here all these years. We¡¯ll strike when the time is right.¡±

    Ji Yuan nodded. ¡°I understand, Master. Thank you for your guidance.¡±

    The stick-thin elderly monk said slowly, ¡°When you learn to find contentment in years hidden behind the curtain, and when you find peace walking amidst the darkness¡ªwhen you learn to be like me¡ªthen you¡¯ll understand why the old-timers of the starry skies fear me so deeply. It¡¯s also then that you¡¯ll understand on a visceral level that, no matter what you¡¯re after, if you wish to achieve your aims, you first need the prerequisite patience.¡±

    Ji Yuan sank deeper into silence. A whileter, he lowered his head and seemed to rally his courage. ¡°Master, have you... ever considered what will happen if we lose?¡±

    A strange look appeared on the old monk¡¯s thoroughly wrinkled face. ¡°I have, and more than once at that. A long time ago, I suffered a major loss at the hands of a certain swordsman. I¡¯m struggling to get past it even now.¡±

    Here, a hint of self-deprecation tugged at the concerns of his parched lips. ¡°This obsession is sure to influence me, no matter how mighty and broad-minded I may be. It¡¯s a mental blockage, a fishbone stuck in my throat. My heart cannot know peace until I¡¯ve removed it.¡±

    The distant Ji Yuan¡¯s heart shook, his expression shifting and uncertain.

    He knew about this incident.

    And he even knew that after losing to that swordsman, the resulting heart devil influenced his master¡¯s mentality. As a result, his cultivation had long stagnated, and he¡¯d made no progress ever since!

    Beneath the Bodhi Tree, the stick-thin monk whispered, ¡°Now, after all these years of dormancy, I finally see the light of hope. Three months from now, I might well be able to cleave this mental blockage, remove the fishbone from my throat, and calm my heart.¡±

    Here, he whispered, seemingly to himself, ¡°Now, I just hope that Su Xuanjun really is the person I hope to see. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to spend even more time and effort searching and waiting...¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when Ji Yuan suddenly sensed something. He stretched his hand into the air and grabbed.

    A lotus-shaped talisman floated in front of him.

    After examining it briefly, Ji Yuan eximed, ¡°Master, that young mistress from the Studio of the Heart is here. She asked to see you.¡±

    It seemed the decrepit old monk had anticipated this. He said tly, ¡°She¡¯s here to borrow my power to take Su Xuanjun down. Go greet her, then tell her to leave.¡±

    Ji Yuan nodded, then turned and left.

    But shortly after, he returned. This time, he was carrying a bronze box. He inclined his head and said, ¡°Master, the young mistress of the Studio of the Heart said that after seeing the object in the box, you were sure to agree to meet with her.¡±

    The old monk fell silent. It seemed he¡¯d already guessed what was in the box.

    A little whileter, he sighed. ¡°Let here.¡±

    Ji Yuan couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned.

    This was his first time seeing his master change his mind after seeing an object!

    In the stars beyond the Wilds, not even the Painter of the Studio of the Heart could make his master change his mind. Not even in the slightest.

    What exactly was in that jade box? Why did it change his master¡¯s stance?

    ¡°No need to overthink it. I¡¯ve owed her n a favor for a long time, that¡¯s all. Go on,¡± the stick-thin old monk said softly.

    Ji Yuan¡¯s heart shook, and he dared not hesitate any longer before turning and leaving.

    Before long, a serene young woman in a long white dress, the young mistress of the Studio of the Heart, returned with Ji Yuan.

    The moment she saw the stick-thin old monk, the young mistress of mysterious origins smiled and bowed. ¡°Junior Ruoxi greets you, Tailor.¡±

    ......

    The Grotto of Abstruse Force, a pavilion built on the cliffside.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Qing Tang, in three months'' time, Su Xuanjun wille to the Grotto of Abstruse Force. Have you prepared any countermeasures?¡± Shang Tianqi said gravely.

    Although the First Libationer of the Church of the River of Stars¡¯ Sr Pce seemedposed, there was a lingering hint of anxiety on his brow.

    ¡°The Grotto of Abstruse Force was Master¡¯s to begin with. It¡¯s only natural that he¡¯d return to reim it. Why should I prepare any countermeasures?¡±

    Qing Tang¡¯s slender, graceful figure leaned against the railing, her pure ck dress swaying in the wind. She had the transcendent air of an immortal.

    As she spoke, she turned around, her clear, profound gaze fixing on Shang Tianqi. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask you. Why is that even now, the Fisherman¡¯s Dao Clone has yet to return from the Netherworld? Could it be... that something unexpected happened after all?¡±

    Shang Tianqi¡¯s pupils instantly constricted.

 Chapter 1124 - Anticipating a Lordâ€™s Return

    <h4>Chapter 1124 - Anticipating a Lord¡¯s Return</h4>

    Shang Tianqi fell briefly silent, then said, ¡°There¡¯s no way anything has happened to our founder!¡±

    Here, he stared intently at Qing Tang. ¡°Never mind the rest. When Su Xuanjun returns to the Grotto of Abstruse Force, will he let you off?¡±

    Qing Tang ignored him, then turned to gaze at the sea of clouds outside the pavilion.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you too are from the stars beyond the Wilds, and you infiltrated the Grotto of Abstruse Force a long time ago. That alone is enough to make Su Xuanjun view you as a spy with ill intentions!¡± Shang Tianqi said gravely. ¡°Do you think you can deceive Su Xuanjun and request his understanding even now? That¡¯s nothing but the ravings of a madman!¡±

    Qing Tang faced away from Shang Tianqi andughed dryly. ¡°What do you know? And when did I say I was going to deceive my master?¡±

    Shang Tianqi¡¯s gaze abruptly frosted over. ¡°What exactly do you n to do? Why must you hide it even now?¡±

    Qing Tang said tly, ¡°I can tell that you can no longer sit still, but then, that makes sense. Pi Mo is dead, and the young mistress of the Studio of the Heart has been forced to retreat. Furthermore, the Fisherman¡¯s Dao Clone most likely will never return. You¡¯ve already realized that your situation doesn¡¯t bode well.¡±

    Her words cut into Shang Tianqi¡¯s heart like daggers, and his expression was instantly ashen.

    But Qing Tang didn¡¯t even seem to notice. She sighed, ¡°Not long ago, you were full of ambition. You were even excited to learn that Master had returned to the Wilds, and you practically rubbed your hands together with anticipation, wanting nothing more than to seize him and steal the secrets of reincarnation as soon as possible...

    ¡°How long has it been since then? But you¡¯re already flighty, fearful, and anxious about your potential losses. Were the Fisherman here to see this, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯d fly into a thunderous rage.¡±

    Shang Tianqi¡¯s expression shifted erratically. He was obviously enraged.

    But before long, he cooled back down. ¡°Forget it. Since you don¡¯t wish to cooperate with the Church of the River of Stars, we¡¯ll just go our separate ways!¡±

    Then, with a swoosh of his leaves, he left.

    But before he¡¯d gotten far, Qing Tang¡¯s calm voice emanated from behind him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a rush. There are still three months left. You really don¡¯t want to see my master and mey our cards out on the table?¡±

    Shang Tianqi whipped around. ¡°All I want is a clear answer: how do you n to handle this?¡±

    Qing Tang said casually, ¡°Wait, and you¡¯ll find out.¡±

    Thatplete disregard andposure actually calmed Shang Tianqi¡¯s temper. ¡°Fine. When the timees, I¡¯ll be interested to see how you face Su Xuanjun¡¯s wrath!¡±

    Then, he turned to leave once more.

    Qing Tang stood alone in the pavilion, her profound, clear gaze staring nkly into the distance. She whispered, ¡°The storm has finally reached its peak intensity. I¡¯m afraid the ¡®dark currents¡¯ flowing beneath the Little Western Paradise are already raring to go. Master, your disciple is increasingly eager to see you again...¡±

    ......

    Two monthster.

    The Demons¡¯ Elysium.

    Su Yi sat atop the tform of Self-Severing. A jade axe about a foot long crumbled into powder and dissipated.

    He¡¯d already refined all of the Dark and Gold Essence it had once contained.

    A month prior, Su Yi finished refining the Dark and Gold Essence within another treasure, a Daoist seal.

    He silently opened his eyes.

    Countless minute cracks appeared all over his skin, which sloughed off and burned into ash.

    A brand-newyer grew in its ce, as radiant as divine jade. Wisps of wondrous, inscrutable, chaotic energy hovered around it.

    Like a spirit snake shedding its skin!

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t just Su Yi¡¯s skin that sloughed off and transformed. His blood, blesh, organs, meridians... Every inch of him, inside and out, underwent an unbelievable metamorphosis, like a phoenix reborn in nirvanic me.

    But this was just one of the benefits of refining Dark and Gold Essence!

    His cultivation base and soul had undergone a simr baptism of chaotic origin power, and they¡¯d both received inestimable benefits.

    His cultivation base had realized a ¡°reversion¡± of sorts, a return to its roots!

    ¡°It really is the most fundamental, chaotic power of the Dark and Gold Star Realm. It¡¯s only been two short months, but it hasn¡¯t just raised my cultivation to the mid-stage Profound Serenity Realm. Even my soul, cultivation base, and physique have undergone a thorough metamorphosis!¡±

    When Su Yi sensed his transformation, he couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. The benefits of refining Dark and Gold Essence were far too great, like seizing fortune from the heavens. The perfect breakthroughs it brought were far beyond what he could have achieved through painstaking cultivation alone.

    ¡°With my current power, I could even duke it out with my past self at the pinnacle of my power...¡± Su Yi¡¯s heart swelled with emotion, and he struggled to remain calm.

    Even he would never have guessed that simply advancing a level within the Profound Serenity Realm would lead to such a shocking transformation. It waspletely beyond his expectations!

    Based on his earlier estimates, he¡¯d have to reach the peak of thete-stage Profound Serenity Realm before he could stand shoulder-to-shoulder with his past self at his peak!

    Yet now, at just the mid-stage Profound Serenity Realm, he wasn¡¯t inferior to his former self!

    And Dark and Gold Essence deserved the lion¡¯s share of the credit for this!

    ¡°No wonder the former Dark and Gold Star Realm gave rise to such all-powerful, legendary experts. No wonder prominent factions of the stars like the Nine Heavens Pavilion, Studio of the Heart, and Church of the River of Stars have sent their experts to the Wilds. Dark and Gold Essence really is a supreme divine object, the kind that can only be happened upon by chance.¡±

    Su Yi was now fully aware of just how valuable Dark and Gold Essence was.

    ¡°Now I have to advance my grasp of the Laws of the Apex of Genesis. When I reach the Imperial Apex Realm, I can use that power to resonate with the Sword of the Nine Hells once more. Perhaps then, I¡¯ll be able to glean more enlightenment from it.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s power of the Laws had already reached the Profound Serenity Level, but the strongest Laws at his disposal were those thatprised the secrets of reincarnation: the Far Shore, Oblivion, Withering and Flourishing, Rebirth, and the End.

    The Laws of the Apex of Genesis were a bit inferior.

    But Su Yi was keenly aware that this was only because they¡¯d yet to disy their full power!

    At the pinnacle of his past life, he¡¯d spent days and nights continuously investigating the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ secrets. He¡¯d poured immeasurable time and effort into it. Only then did he grasp a few of the profundities of the Mysterious Truths of the Apex of Genesis.

    Thinking about it now, the Sword of the Nine Hells originally suppressed nine divine chains. Each divine chain represented one of his lives.

    And the Apex of Genesis originated from the Sword of the Nine Hells.

    How could its power possibly be ordinary?

    His Mysterious Truths of the Apex of Genesis had yet to truly transform. When he stepped into the Imperial Apex Realm, they¡¯d surely change once more.

    When the time came, this power of the Grand Dao would act as a key, unlocking another portion of the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ secrets! That was what Su Yi wanted to see most.

    He cast aside his scattered thoughts, calmed his heart, and resumed meditation.

    When cultivating atop the tform of Self-Severing, the heart was clear and ethereal, without the slightest contaminants. It was extraordinarily easy to enter a state of deep contemtion.

    This was why Su Yi had chosen to cultivate here.

    He¡¯d broken through to reach the mid-stage Profound Serenity Realm in just two months. Although most of the credit went to the Dark and Gold Essence, the tform of Self-Severing had also assisted him greatly.

    ......

    Time slipped by.

    The middle of autumn in the five hundred and third year of the Wilds¡¯ new era. The air was crisp and austere.

    A storm swept through the Wilds. Every great faction beneath the heavens dispatched its forces to the Grotto of Abstruse Force. Furthermore, countless old fossils took action personally,ing from all four corners of the world.

    All of them were well aware that Su Yi¡¯s sess or failure in reiming the Grotto of Abstruse Force would change the trajectory of the Wilds¡¯ history!

    Last time, when Su Yi went to Martial Heaven Peak, countless old fossils watched from afar instead of making an appearance in person.

    But this time was different. Practically every peak expert of any renown rushed over.

    The Wilds¡¯ greatest orthodoxy of the yao path, Cloud Tower Immortal Pavilion, and the greatest faction of ghost cultivators, the Dark Sacred Mountain of the South, and the Wilds¡¯ top Confucianist orthodoxy, the Nine Provinces Academy...

    Each of these enormous, powerful factions was home to numerous old-timers who¡¯d been in seclusion for a long, long time. Now, all of them emerged.

    A long time ago, their names had shaken the Wilds. The passage of countless years meant that they¡¯d gradually faded from view, but...

    But their legends circted throughout the world to this day.

    Now, when these old-timers appeared in rapid session, they drew countless exmations and created widespread uproar.

    A restless atmosphere enveloped the entire Wilds, the type that preceded a brewing storm.

    ¡°A single person created a disturbance sorge. Throughout all of history, none but Su Xuanjun have ever had such prestige and influence,¡± Ancestor Peng of the Nine Extremes Profound Capital said wistfully. He too had emerged from seclusion.

    He was a living fossil of the world¡¯s Daoist Sects, a Pure One. He too was one of the greatest of Imperial Apex cultivators.

    No one knew how long he¡¯d lived.

    But his seniority was such that even experts like the Heavensdeath Demon Empress and the Skythorn Poison Emperor, each prominent in their own right, were only Ancestor Peng¡¯s juniors!

    Even Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart of the Little Western Paradise was nowhere near as old.

    Now, he¡¯d emerged from seclusion with the leader of the Nine Extremes Profound Capital, Elder Yan Suni, and Legacy Disciple Yue Shichan.

    Simr scenes unfolded with experts of the Wilds¡¯ other major orthodoxies.

    As a result, ofte, those cultivators who¡¯d long since gathered around the Grotto of Abstruse Force practically went insane.

    Far too many legendary, long-secluded older-generation experts had appeared in rapid session, scaring many of them out of their wits.

    Finally, thest day of the allotted three months arrived.

    The Spirit Province.

    Before the Grotto of Abstruse Force, the Wilds¡¯ most blessed ground for cultivation.

    The first light of dawn broke through the darkness, illuminating heaven and earth. A brisk autumn wind permeated the air, and the trees were barren. Colorful fallen leaves nketed the ground.

    As far as the eye could see, countless, densely packed figures filled thendscape, like an endless sea.

    The spot nearest the gates of the Grotto of Abstruse Force had already been upied by old-timers who¡¯d lived too many years to count. Theyughed and chatted amongst themselves, but all were rueful.

    These old-timers had long gone into seclusion, and they paid no heed to worldly affairs. If not for Su Xuanjun¡¯s return, they could never have reunited like this.

    Some of them had old enmities between them, but despite getting along like fire and water, all of them chose to endure. No conflict arose.

    Waves of uproar swept repeatedly throughout heaven and earth.

    Suddenly, an excited cry rang out.

    ¡°His... His Excellency Su is here!!¡±

    The waves of uproar came to an abrupt halt. The chilly, autumnalndscape was instantly still and silent.

    Even the wind seemed to freeze in ce, theyers of cloud overhead stilled.

    All gazes converged on the same spot.

    After five hundred years, the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force had returned to the Grotto of Abstruse Force before countless gazes!

 Chapter 1125 - Do You Have a Guilty Conscience?

    <h4>Chapter 1125 - Do You Have a Guilty Conscience? </h4>

    Beneath the clear skies, everything was silent.

    Countless onlookers watched as a group appeared in the distance.

    The leader¡¯s blue robes fluttered around him. He walked through the air with his hands behind his back, as if he were out for a casual stroll, transcendent and detached.

    There was uproar throughout the surrounding area. The onlookers¡¯ faces filled with excitement, wonder, admiration, and bewilderment.

    The Swordmaster of Abstruse Force!

    This legendary figure had finally returned!

    The old-timers in attendance felt waves of emotion course through their hearts.

    The Swordmaster of Abstruse Force seemed just...far too young.

    This wasn¡¯t due to his lofty, unfathomable cultivation base making him look young. Rather, his bone age really was only about twenty. He really was in the prime of his youth.

    Before long, the onlookers noticed the group following the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force.

    This group included his disciples: Jin Kui, Wang Que, Ye Luo, Xuan Ning, and Bai Yi. The Skythorn Poison Emperor was also with them.

    They¡¯d appearedst time, at Martial Heaven Peak, too. Thus, no one was surprised to see them with the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force again.

    It was someone else who really astonished them.

    Her dress was as red as fire, and her skin was as fair as snow. Her beauty dazzled everything beneath the heavens, and she had the contemptuous, majestic air of a deity as she walked alongside the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, drawing countless gazes.

    ¡°The Heavensdeath Demon Empress!¡± an old monster cried out, breaking the deathly silence.

    Uproar instantly arose on all sides.

    Never mind the ordinary cultivators; even most of the old monsters¡¯ faces filled with shock. Who in the Wilds didn¡¯t know how terrifying the founder of the Demons¡¯ Elysium was?

    ¡°What¡¯s that demoness doing with the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force? She¡¯s lost to him repeatedly over the years, and badly at that. They¡¯re like fire and water!¡±

    ¡°Shh, pipe down!¡±

    The uproar only further highlighted the Heavensdeath Demon Empress¡¯s imposing majesty and prestige.

    But from beginning to end, she disregarded thispletely. Her starry eyes were indifferent, and her bearing was aloof. It was as if the crowd didn¡¯t even exist.

    It was only when her gazended on Su Yi that it revealed a hint of tenderness.

    As for Su Yi? He was long ustomed to scenes like this. Hepletely disregarded the countless eyes staring in his direction.

    ¡°The Grotto of Abstruse Force is just as it was. It hasn¡¯t changed at all...¡± A hint of sentiment appeared on his face when he looked at the beautiful mountains, a ce perfect for nurturing talent.

    The Grotto of Abstruse Force was the orthodoxy he¡¯d founded himself. Over the years, he¡¯d made countless unerasable memories here.

    Now, he¡¯d reincarnated ande back. More than ever before, Su Yi felt as if it really had all been a lifetime ago. He was like a wandering son finally returning home.

    ¡°Ol¡¯ Brother Su, the longer you live, the younger you get!¡± Ancestor Peng broke into heartyughter as he stepped into the air to greet Su Yi.

    He had a thin face, and he was dressed in worn-out Daoist robes and a brimless hat. He looked ordinary, but in truth, he was the oldest person present, and he had the highest seniority.

    ¡°How did this startle you out of seclusion, you old-timer? And here I thought you¡¯d watch from a safe distance without getting involved, just like you didst time. I didn¡¯t think you had the guts to stick out your head,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    The other old-timers who spent their days in seclusion instantly felt a bit awkward. All of them could tell that Su Yi was making fun of them.

    But Ancestor Peng didn¡¯t mind at all. Instead, heughed. ¡°Your temper hasn¡¯t changed at all, Su Xuanjun!¡±

    ¡°Old Monster Su, we¡¯re not here to watch a spectacle,¡± rasped a bony, deathly pale old man in ck. ¡°Win or lose, what happens today will affect the direction of the Wilds.¡±

    The Border Mountain Yao Ancestor!

    He was the living fossil of the Wilds¡¯ greatest yao orthodoxy, the Cloud Tower Immortal Pavilion.

    ¡°If you win, everyone in the Wilds will honor you as they did before, but if you lose... your defeat will have far too great an impact on the Wilds¡¯ bnce of power,¡± said the Border Mountain Yao Ancestor. He swept his gaze across the area. ¡°Given the circumstances, how could we old-timers possibly remain seated?¡±

    Su Yiughed dryly. ¡°And here I thought you were here to help, you old fart. So, you just want to see whether or not I can regain control of the Grotto of Abstruse Force.¡±

    The Border Mountain Yao Ancestor said irritably, ¡°Even if I wanted to help, would you ept my aid?¡±

    ¡°Now that you mention it, no.¡± Su Yi lightly shook his head.

    He, Ancestor Peng, and the Border Mountain Yao Ancestor had known each other for a long time. Their bonds weren¡¯t exactly deep, but they were all like-minded people.

    ¡°Old Monster Su, you¡¯d best be careful. The Church of the River of Stars stands behind that little disciple of yours, and it wouldn¡¯t do to underestimate them,¡± said a deep, rich voice.

    A middle-aged man in jade robes walked over from afar. He wore a jade crown, and he carried a scepter.

    He was elegant and charismatic, but when he spoke, many of the onlookers¡¯ hearts trembled.

    The Dark Mist Spirit Sovereign!

    The living fossil of the Dark Sacred Mountain of the South.

    ¡°The Church of the River of Stars?¡± Su Yi shook his head. ¡°They¡¯re not worth considering.¡±

    The Dark Mist Spirit Sovereign rubbed his brow and sighed. ¡°I just knew you wouldn¡¯t heed my advice. Still, if you lose to that little disciple of yours, it won¡¯t simply leave your reputation in tatters. It could even...¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when a voice as pleasing as the music of the heavens suddenly reverberated throughout heaven and earth.

    ¡°Why do you old-timers think my master is going to attack me?¡±

    It was just one sentence, but the majesty therein was enough to suppress all other voices. A stifled silence descended upon thendscape.

    Everyone¡¯s heart shook, and their expressions shifted as they looked over.

    They then watched as a slender figure emerged from the gates of the Grotto of Abstruse Force.

    Her hair was tied up, and her shoulders looked as if they¡¯d been carved by a master artisan. Her waist was slim, and even though her long ck dress was entirely unornamented, she was so beautiful that the sight of her shook the heart.

    The gentle light of dawn poured down. Mists and clouds hung in the air.

    Qing Tang walked through the sky, her unparalleled, beautiful face shining with a holy, ethereal glow.

    As her bright, profound gaze swept across the area, a formless majesty enveloped heaven and earth. Countless cultivators held their breath.

    Even the old-timers felt thoroughly ill at ease.

    Empress Qing Tang!

    Five hundred years ago, when the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force reincarnated, Qing Tang upied the Grotto of Abstruse Force and proimed herself sovereign of the Wilds! And in all this time, no one had ever shaken her position!

    She rose into the air, scanned her surroundings, then gazed at the distant Su Yi.

    Master and apprentice locked eyes from afar. Heaven and earth were silent, and all hearts tensed.

    Ofte, the Wilds had practically boiled over with discussion. Everyone was trying to guess what would happen when the reincarnation of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force returned to the Grotto of Abstruse Force. How would Empress Qing Tang react?

    Some said with conviction that this reunion between master and apprentice would influence the direction of the Wilds!

    Others said that this reunion would end with a fight.

    Now, as the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force and Empress Qing Tang faced each other, everyone watched with bated breath.

    Even Jin Kui, Wang Que, and the other apprentices were nervous.

    Then, beneath countless eyes, Qing Tang took a deep breath and said, ¡°Disciple Qing Tang greets you, Master!¡±

    As her voice rang out, she lowered her head and bowed in greeting. The look on her delicate face was solemn and respectful.

    There was uproar amongst the onlookers, as if they found it difficult to believe. They couldn¡¯t even imagine how Qing Tang, someone long viewed as a traitor to the sect, would behave so respectfully.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was inscrutable and a bit conflicted.

    When Qing Tang greeted him, she looked just like the youngest disciple he remembered, the one he doted on the most. There was nothing to criticize about her at all.

    But time changed everything it touched. Far too much had happened over the past five hundred years. As a result, when he saw Qing Tang now, Su Yi found it difficult to feel happy.

    The Border Mountain Yao Ancestor snorted coldly. ¡°Over the years, she received guidance and unparalleled instruction in the Dao from her master. Without him, she could never have reached where she is. Why shouldn¡¯t she refer to herself as her master¡¯s disciple when she greets him? Is there anything wrong with that?¡±

    His voice boomed like thunder, echoing throughout the mountains and rivers.

    Everyone fell silent. Each had a different expression on their face.

    The Border Mountain Yao Ancestor was, of course, not wrong. But who beneath the heaven didn¡¯t know that Qing Tang was no longer as she was back then?

    After finishing her bow, Qing Tang straightened her back, and her pink lips parted as she spoke in a voice like the clear burbling of a spring. ¡°Senior Border Mountain, you¡¯re absolutely right. I am my master¡¯s ninth disciple. Now, my master has returned. Failing to wee him earlier was already a breach of etiquette on my part.¡±

    Everyone was bewildered. They couldn¡¯t guess what Empress Qing Tang was thinking.

    She seemed far tooposed and forthright. Even when she faced her master, there was nothing to criticize about her words or bearing.

    ¡°You understand my personality. Now that we¡¯ve reunited as master and apprentice, there¡¯s no need to waste words,¡± said Su Yi, his expression calm, without the slightest ripple of emotion. ¡°I¡¯ll just ask you a single question: have you ever had a guilty conscience?¡±

    Heaven and earth stilled, and the crowd fell silent. All eyes were on Qing Tang.

    The old-timers'' keen senses told them that Su Yi¡¯s words had an altogether different significance.

    Because he wasn¡¯t asking if she¡¯d betrayed him, or if she¡¯d spurned her master and her sect. Rather, he was asking if she felt guilty about what she¡¯d done over the years!

    Qing Tang sank briefly into silence, her beautiful face shifting erratically.

    After a while, she nodded slightly, and when she spoke, her voice contained unconceble mncholy. ¡°I¡¯ve always had a guilty conscience!¡±

    Everyone was stunned. <i>Is Empress Qing Tang admitting that she¡¯s done things disadvantageous to her master!?</i>

    Jin Kui and the other disciples¡¯ expressions were instantly overcast.

    On their way here, all of them had harbored a thread of hope. Although Qing Tang¡¯s behavior had been unusual over the years, none of it really qualified as ¡°spurning one¡¯s master,¡± let alone betraying him.

    Thus, in their hearts, they¡¯d hoped that Qing Tang wasn¡¯t a true traitor like Pi Mo was.

    After all, they were once sectmates, and they¡¯d cultivated and pursued the Dao together for a long time. Pi Mo¡¯s betrayal had already dealt them a heavy blow. They naturally didn¡¯t wish to see Qing Tang confirmed as a traitor!

    But now, when Qing Tang said the words ¡°I have a guilty conscience,¡± the hearts of Jin Kui and the other disciples sank.

    Ancestor Peng, the Border Mountain Yao Ancestor, the Dark Mist Spirit Venerate, and the other old-timers couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned. <i>A guilty conscience?</i>

    <i>This has an entirely different vor!</i>

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed imperceptibly. He swept his gaze around the surrounding area before saying calmly, ¡°I gave Pi Mo the opportunity to exin himself, and I¡¯ll do the same for you. Now, do you want to exin yourself first? Or are you going to try to stop me from returning to the Grotto of Abstruse Force?¡±

 Chapter 1126 - Qing Tangâ€™s Delightful Surprises

    <h4>Chapter 1126 - Qing Tang¡¯s Delightful Surprises</h4>

    Su Yi¡¯s calm, cold voice echoed throughout heaven and earth.

    He really found it difficult to view Qing Tang as the ninth apprentice he¡¯d once doted on. After all, she had another identity, and she was from the stars beyond!

    That alone was enough for Su Yi to bear a grudge against her, one he couldn¡¯t let go of.

    And that was ignoring that she¡¯d likelymitted many treasonous acts over the years, and that her true intentions were shrouded in mystery.

    The crowd tensed as they prepared to see what Qing Tang decided.

    Against all expectations, Qing Tang shook her head. Instead of making a choice, she said, ¡°Master, first, please allow me to give you a few delightful surprises. Then, I¡¯ll naturally wee you back to the Grotto of Abstruse Force personally. When the timees, no matter what you wish to know, I¡¯ll hold nothing back.¡±

    <i>Delightful surprises?</i>

    Everyone was baffled and uncertain. They couldn¡¯t figure out her intentions.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°I hope you¡¯re not nning to y any unseemly tricks. If you do, I¡¯ll only be disappointed in you.¡±

    Qing Tang smiled but didn¡¯t exin. Instead, she waved her sleeves.

    Thirteen bronze pirs instantly floated in the air.

    There was a person confined to each of the thirteen pirs, a mix of men and women. All of them were disheveled and covered in wounds.

    All eyes were instantly upon them.

    Soon, someone eximed, ¡°The Even Skies Sword Venerate Yi Zhiheng!¡±

    ¡°That looks like the Snowpeace Spirit Empress!¡±

    ¡°The Fallen Cloud War Venerate? How is this possible? Didn¡¯t he leave the Wilds to explore other nes a long time ago?¡±

    ......Uproar arose on all sides, like a pot boiling over.

    When the old-timers saw this, they couldn¡¯t help but feel startled.

    Jin Kui, Wang Que, and the others were dumbstruck. They knew all thirteen of the people confined on the pirs, and they weren¡¯t merely acquainted, either!

    This scene surprised Su Yi too. Five of the captives were once his honorary disciples, just as the Golden-Winged Great Peng, Garuda, had been!

    And the other eight were all Emperors who¡¯d pledged their service to the Grotto of Abstruse Force!

    Here, Qing Tang said softly, ¡°Master, five hundred years ago, when you reincarnated, these thirteen people colluded with Pi Mo in secret, aiding and abetting his crimes. Although they fled that day, I couldn¡¯t forget this enmity. I¡¯ve spent years searching the Wilds, capturing them one by one.¡±

    She then took out a jade slip. ¡°This contains the truths I uncovered from searching their souls. It¡¯spletely urate. Master, soon, I¡¯ll give it to you to peruse personally.¡±

    This deration left the onlookers astonished. Only now did they understand that Qing Tang had spent years getting even with those who¡¯d betrayed their sect!

    ¡°Master, now that you¡¯ve returned to the Wilds, there¡¯s no longer any need to keep these traitors alive.¡± Qing Tang waved her hand, and the thirteen bronze pirs lit up. The thirteen captives were instantly reduced to ash.

    She killed them so decisively that even the Emperors present gasped.

    After all, those thirteen captives were all either former honorary disciples of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force or Emperors loyal to the Grotto of Abstruse Sect. Everyst one of them was a peak expert, one in ten thousand, and all of them had extraordinarily illustrious reputations and records of aplishments.

    Yet now, Qing Tang had executed them in a sh, as if they were ordinary condemned criminals!

    ¡°Qing Tang, is this the ¡®delightful surprise¡¯ you spoke of? Isn¡¯t this a bit too disappointing? I¡¯m telling you, even if you hadn¡¯t killed them, we would have gotten even with them sooner orter!¡± Wang Que said coldly.

    ¡°If you think this is enough to earn Master¡¯s understanding, that¡¯s utterlyughable.¡± Ye Luo furrowed his brow.

    And here he¡¯d thought Qing Tang¡¯s ¡°delightful surprise¡± would be something disadvantageous to their master. He would never have guessed that Qing Tang would give him such a huge gift, as if to express her sincerity.

    Qing Tang looked just asposed as before. She said softly, ¡°Please be patient, senior apprentice brothers. That¡¯s merely the first of the delightful surprises I have in store.¡±

    <i>There¡¯s more? </i>The crowd was stunned.

    They then watched as Qing Tang raised her fair hand into the air. Dozens of treasures whooshed into the sky and hovered overhead.

    Daoist seals, scepters, spiritual swords, fly whisks, alms bowls, all of them flowing with multicolored light and emanating earth-shaking power.

    The sight of these wondrous, unfathomable treasures left the onlookers breathless, and their faces filled with astonishment.

    Even the oldest among them couldn¡¯t help but be impressed.

    ¡°The Illustrious Scepter, Immortal Ivy, the zed Jade sk, the Void Annihting Fly Whisk....¡± Ancestor Peng clucked his tongue. ¡°Ol¡¯ Brother Su, these are all the unparalleled treasures you gathered over the years. All of them have extraordinary origins. Such treasures can only be happened upon by chance, not sought.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was inscrutable. How could he fail to recognize his treasures?

    ¡°A portion of these treasures were seized by enemies and traitors, and a portion were lost in that disaster. Those made their way into the outside world,¡± Qing Tang continued. ¡°Your disciple spent these years investigating both openly and in secret, gathering leads. Finally, a few years ago, I reimed everyst lost treasure. I¡¯ve long since been preparing to give them back to you upon your return.¡±

    This was the second of Qing Tang¡¯s delightful surprises!

    It left Jin Kui, Wang Que, and the others a bit confused. <i>Is she trying to prove her innocence, or to exchange these treasures for Master¡¯s understanding and forgiveness?</i>

    By now, everyone present finally realized that Empress Qing Tang had made ample preparations for the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡¯s return to the Grotto of Abstruse Force!

    But this wasn¡¯t a disciple turning on her master. Rather, she was showing off her achievements and merit.

    This was most definitely not what the onlookers had expected.

    Before this, most of the old-timers present thought that Su Yi and Qing Tang¡¯s reunion would lead to a rift between master and apprentice, and that their fight would affect the direction of the Wilds and its bnce of power!

    Yet now, Qing Tang had given her master two ¡°delightful surprises¡± in rapid session. Even the old-timers didn¡¯t know what to think anymore.

    But the old-timers quickly cooled down. <i>Qing Tang might well be sincere, but none of this can exin away everything suspicious about her.</i>

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Su Yi responded to this with equanimity.

    A few traitors and lost treasures couldn¡¯t really influence his perception of Qing Tang.

    ¡°There is!¡± An inscrutable,plicated look appeared on Qing Tang¡¯s beautiful face. ¡°Your disciple has been preparing for this day for far too long. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll disappoint you, Master.¡±

    Here, she took out a wooden box and gently opened it.

    A bloodied, severed head instantly came into view. Its eyes bulged with bitterness and bewilderment.

    When they saw it, the crowd was shocked. They almost thought they were seeing things.

    ¡°Pi Mo? Didn¡¯t he die a long time ago!?¡± the Skythorn Poison Emperor couldn¡¯t help but cry out.

    Many others chimed in their agreement. Back at Martial Heaven Peak, they witnessed Pi Mo¡¯s death in perfect rity. That sh had destroyed both his flesh and his Dao; nothing remained of him at all. Not even fragments of bone remained, let alone a full head!

    Yet now, Pi Mo¡¯s severed head had appeared in Qing Tang¡¯s hands!

    Uproar arose on all sides as this scene startled the onlookers.

    ¡°So, Pi Mo really wasn¡¯t fully dead...¡± Jin Kui was surprised, but she and the other disciples wereparatively calm about this.

    Because several months prior, their master mentioned that he suspected that Pi Mo wasn¡¯t really dead. It was highly likely that he¡¯d refined the Twolives Twin Lotus and created a Dao Clone independent of his original body.

    When Qing Tang disyed Pi Mo¡¯s severed head, it unquestionably proved that Su Yi had been right on the mark.

    Indeed, Qing Tang said, ¡°Five hundred years prior, when Pi Mo invaded the Grotto of Abstruse Force, he immediately ran off with the Twolives Twin Lotus. I immediately anticipated that he nned to use it to refine a Dao Clone...¡±

    It was only after she exined the details that the old-timers in attendance understood.

    ¡°Master, three months ago, when you went to Martial Heaven Peak, your disciple went on an expedition of her own. I knew that Pi Mo nned to flee the Wilds and proceed to the stars beyond, so I intercepted him and brought back his head.¡±

    Her words echoed throughout heaven and earth. Countless onlookers¡¯ hearts quivered.

    This was already Qing Tang¡¯s third delightful surprise.

    The first was the executed traitors. The second was the recovered treasures. The third was the destruction of Pi Mo¡¯s clone.

    There was no doubt about it. The sovereign of the Wilds, Empress Qing Tang, hadn¡¯t been idle over the past five hundred years. Rather, she¡¯d used them to exact revenge on the culprits behind the invasion of the Grotto of Abstruse Force!

    These truths were finallying to light!

    ¡°Pi Mo established the Abstruse Force Alliance in your master¡¯s name, and he dered war against you to ¡®cleanse the sect of filth¡¯ on your master¡¯s behalf. How are you any different? The ¡®delightful surprises¡¯ you¡¯ve given him thus far could just be an attempt to silence dissidents while using his name to your advantage,¡± the Border Mountain Yao Ancestor said gravely.

    Qing Tang fired back, ¡°Senior, let me ask you this. Over the past five hundred years, when have I ever spurned my master or my sect?¡±

    The Border Mountain Yao Ancestor furrowed his brow. ¡°Everyone knows that you injured Bai Yi and ousted Jing Xing. How do you exin that?¡±

    These were among the most important reasons most of those present suspected her of treason.

    When the Border Mountain Yao Ancestor brought them up directly, all eyes were on Qing Tang once more. Everyone wanted to see how she¡¯d exin herself.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Qing Tang¡¯s bright eyes focused on Su Yi. ¡°Those trivial matters aren¡¯t even worth discussing now. Later, I¡¯ll naturally give Master an answer.¡±

    Su Yi remained calm and silent, watching Qing Tang¡¯s every mood without revealing his attitude.

    ¡°Trivial? Not worth discussing?¡± The Skythorn Poison Emperorughed. ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask you this. Why did you collude with the Church of the River of Stars? Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t know their origin! And several months ago, their Holy Son, Qin Feng, led his followers to the estate of the Middle Province Wang Family to harm your master! How could you not know about that?¡±

    The atmosphere was increasingly stifled following these questions.

    The Church of the River of Stars!

    The old-timers¡¯ expressions changed.

    But before Qing Tang could respond, a vigorous, aged voice emanated from within the Grotto of Abstruse Force.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Qing Tang, I said it a long time ago. No matter what methods you use, there¡¯s no way you can deceive Su Xuanjun like you did before. The people of this world will never believe that you aren¡¯t a traitor!¡±

    A group emerged from the Grotto of Abstruse Force apanying this voice.

    Their leader was none other than the First Libationer of the Sr Pce of the Church of the River of Stars, Shang Tianqi!

 Chapter 1127 - Drawing Her Sword in Opposition

    <h4>Chapter 1127 - Drawing Her Sword in Opposition</h4>

    Shang Tianqi¡¯s cold, indifferent voice echoed throughout heaven and earth, provoking widespread uproar.

    The crowd was astonished, and their expressions filled with dread.

    The Church of the River of Stars! A powerful faction from the depths of outer space!

    To the cultivators of the Wilds, the starry skies were like a legend full of forbidden, unknown ir.

    How could they not be fearful when a faction from the stars beyond appeared in their midst?

    But the old-timers were rtively calm. They¡¯d learned a little about the Church of the River of Stars, the Nine Heavens Pavilion, and the Studio of the Heart a while ago. Thus, Shang Tianqi andpany¡¯s arrival was within their expectations.

    Still, no one dared to getcent.

    Even Ancestor Peng, the Border Mountain Yao Ancestor, and the other living fossils looked grim.

    In stark contrast, Su Yi¡¯s apprentices were the calmest among the spectators. They¡¯d witnessed their master¡¯s victory at Martial Heaven Peak, and they knew he¡¯d killed who-knows-how-many experts of the Studio of the Heart. Their master had even sent the mysterious young mistress of the Studio of the Heart packing.

    And not long ago, in the Demons¡¯ Elysium, their master massacred the representatives of the Nine Heavens Pavilion, including the Sixth Warden!

    And Holy Son Qin Feng of the Church of the River of Stars had died beneath their master¡¯s de a long time ago. Given the circumstances, they naturally weren¡¯t as fearful as the others present.

    Su Yi naturally was even less concerned.

    ¡°Whether I¡¯m a traitor or not has nothing to do with the Church of the River of Stars, now does it?¡± Qing Tang nced coolly at Shang Tianqi.

    Shang Tianqi said expressionlessly, ¡°Fellow Daoist Qing Tang, we now stand in the same camp. The Church of the River of Stars naturally won¡¯t remain uninvolved as you take Su Xuanjun down.¡±

    He paused, then gazed indifferently at her. ¡°You¡¯re from the stars beyond the Wilds, and you deceived Su Xuanjun for countless years. Based on that alone, you have no hope of obtaining his forgiveness!¡±

    This deration was like a stone breaking through the heavens.

    The entire area boiled over, and uproar arose on all sides.

    ¡°Empress Qing Tang... is actually from outer space!?¡±

    ¡°My heavens! Does that mean she¡¯s hidden herself all this time? Has she been scheming right from the start?¡±

    ¡°No wonder she¡¯s colluding with the Church of the River of Stars! It turns out she isn¡¯t a cultivator of the Wilds at all!¡±

    ...The entire area was in chaos, and the uproar shook the heavens.

    This really was far too shocking. Before this, who here had known that Empress Qing Tang, the woman who¡¯d dered herself sovereign of the Wilds for the past five hundred years, hailed from the stars beyond?

    Ancestor Peng and the other living fossils were inwardly stunned too, and their expressions shifted.

    They instinctively looked at Su Yi, only to discover that he was just as calm as before. His expression hadn¡¯t even shifted.

    <i>Su Xuanjun must have long since realized that Qing Tang¡¯s origins were suspicious!</i>

    But against all expectations, even after her background was revealed, Qing Tang seemed asposed as ever, as if she didn¡¯t care in the slightest.

    Her bright eyes gazed at Shang Tianqi, and she said with pity, ¡°It seems you really are afraid that my master and I will join forces against you. That¡¯s why you¡¯re doing everything in your power to ruin that.¡±

    Shang Tianqi¡¯s brow knit tightly. ¡°Fellow Daoist Qing Tang, even now, you still call Su Xuanjun your master? Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s unbing of you? Aren¡¯t you afraid of bing aughingstock?¡±

    Qing Tangughed. ¡°If the Fisherman were here, there¡¯s no way he¡¯d be so stupid as to try and sow discord between Master and I.¡±

    It seemed she couldn¡¯t even be bothered to exin. Instead, she gazed at Su Yi once more and said, ¡°Master, this will be the fourth of the delightful surprises I¡¯ve prepared for you. I trust that after you see it, you¡¯ll change your view of me.¡±

    Before that melodious voice had even finished echoing through the air, she turned and approached Shang Tianqi and hispanions.

    The entire area fell silent. <i>What is Empress Qing Tang doing?</i>

    Shang Tianqi and the others¡¯ expressions shifted as something urred to them.

    A man in ck couldn¡¯t help but bellow, ¡°Qing Tang, do you really n to oppose the Church of the River of Stars?¡±

    ¡°And what if I do? Others might fear your leader, but I most certainly don¡¯t,¡± said Qing Tang, her eyes as cid as water. Her entire body emanated godlike majesty.

    She looked at Shang Tianqi and said solemnly, ¡°And I¡¯ve been tolerating you people for far too long!¡±

    Her clothing swayed around her, and she raised her hand into the air and shed.

    <i>Boom! </i>

    Darkness descended upon heaven and earth, and the mountains and rivers trembled.

    A streak of sword qi descended from the heavens, like an arc of divine light cleaving into the human world, shattering the clouds and slicing open the skies.

    A suffocatingly terrifying and oppressive sword intent descended upon them, filling thendscape. Countless cultivators held their breath, visibly ovee with astonishment.

    In the eyes of the old-timers, Qing Tang¡¯s seemingly casual sh was like an arc of starlight from the nine heavens cleaving into the human realm. It was full of unparalleled sword intent.

    Its power was such that even living fossils like Ancestor Peng and the Border Mountain Yao Ancestor narrowed their eyes, their hearts quivering.

    Su Yi narrowed his eyes too. When he sensed the Mysterious Truths within her sword qi, he felt as if a stone had been tossed into the formerly tranquilke that was his heart, stirring up ripples.

    ¡°Dammit!¡± Shang Tianqi¡¯s roar shook the heavens, and his hair and beard bristled with fury. He dared not hesitate any longer, so he attacked with full force.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    A heaven-shaking impact rang out. Sword qi swept outward, cutting countless startling rifts into the air. Misty firelight rose, and the entirendscape swayed.

    And Shang Tianqi was sent flying back!

    Behind him, the other experts of the Church of the River of Stars were sent flying in all directions, their screams shaking the heavens.

    One sh, and she forced every expert of the Church of the River of Stars back!

    This tyrannical scene astonished everyone present. Countless eyes widened.

    The living fossils broke out in cold sweats, visibly stunned.

    The power of the Laws within that sh far surpassed their estimates. It was almost beyond imagination.

    After all, the experts of the Church of the River of Stars had all mastered the supreme Laws of Cosmic Silence. They were as terrifying as could be.

    Despite that, one sh had left Shang Tianqi and his subordinates in shambles!

    ¡°Qing Tang.... Is already this strong!?¡± Wang Que felt shaken. Jin Kui, Ye Luo, and the others were visibly moved too, and their hearts churned.

    Qing Tang¡¯s strength was public knowledge. Otherwise, she could never have proimed herself sovereign or reigned over the Grotto of Abstruse Force for the past five hundred years.

    Still, no one had anticipated that she was <i>this </i>strong. Even the living fossils in attendance were cautious of experts of the Church of the River of Stars, but they were nothing to Qing Tang!

    Su Yi, meanwhile, waspletely stunned. His expression shifted, and he looked a bit dazed.

    The Mysterious Truths of the Grand Dao within Qing Tang¡¯s sh weren¡¯t from the Wilds!

    More importantly, Su Yi recognized the distinctive sword intent within that sh!

    But before he coulde to his senses, Qing Tang attacked Shang Tianqi and hispanions once more.

    Her ck dress swayed around and sword intent hovered around her as she approached, like the surging tides. Her majesty linked heaven and earth and bore down on the entirendscape.

    The sky trembled violently beneath her feet, as if in submission.

    Even without using any treasures at all, when she attacked, streak after streak of astonishing, unparalleled sword intent descended upon the human realm. As the shes intercrossed, their power was terrifying beyond measure.

    How could Shang Tianqi and hispanions have anticipated this? They¡¯d been in the same camp as Qing Tang for years, yet now, she¡¯d suddenly turned on them with the intent to kill!

    Furthermore, she was far stronger than they¡¯d anticipated!

    But they naturally wouldn¡¯t just sit around and wait to die. Each took out their strongest treasure and coordinated their full-force attacks with Shang Tianqi.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A grand battle broke out before the gates of the Grotto of Abstruse Force.

    However, it wasn¡¯t exactly suspenseful. Right from the start, Empress Qing Tang¡¯s strengthpletely dominated her opponents.

    Within three snaps of the fingers, the nine experts of the Church of the River of Stars had been cut down where they stood, their blood sttering the skies.

    Within six snaps of the fingers, Shang Tianqi had been badly injured. His flesh was in tatters, and he was covered in blood. He looked miserable and wretched to the extreme.

    This scene provoked countless startled cries. The crowd trembled.

    Qing Tang was just too strong. She seemed invincible, as if nothing could stand in her way!

    Ancestor Peng and the Border Mountain Yao Ancestor looked at each other. This came as a shock to them too.

    ¡°Old Monster Su is already strong enough to make one give in to despair. Now, even his ninth disciple is this terrifying. Living in the same era as them is truly stifling and depressing...¡± one of the old-timers sighed.

    ¡°Qing Tang is from the stars beyond. She¡¯s naturally no ordinary person. Don¡¯t forget that she deceived Old Monster Su¡¯s keen eyes during her thousands of years cultivating in the Grotto of Abstruse Force! Were she an ordinary person, how could he possibly have achieved that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true. Back then, not even Old Monster Su discovered anything suspicious about her. It¡¯s obvious that her true identity and cultivation base can¡¯t possibly be simple. We can¡¯t even begin to guess.¡±

    ¡°Then why do you think Qing Tang infiltrated the Grotto of Abstruse Force? Just what was she after?¡±

    ...The old monsters conversed amongst themselves via transmitted speech. All of them struggled to remain calm.

    Meanwhile, Shang Tianqi¡¯s infuriated roar emanated from the distant battlefield. ¡°When our leader gets here, he¡¯ll be sure to settle the score with you!¡±

    Every word boomed throughout heaven and earth. Every word was full of bone-deep hatred.

    He really had gottencent. It had never urred to him that Qing Tang, someone once in their camp, someone who¡¯d once worked with them to oppose the Studio of the Heart and the Nine Heavens Pavilion, would turn on them without the slightest politeness!

    ¡°If the Fisherman¡¯s Dao Clone darese here, I¡¯ll simply cut him down,¡± said Qing Tang. With a swing of her sword, Shang Tianqi¡¯s defenses shattered, and his body split into pieces.

    Shang Tianqipletely gave in to despair. He shouted, ¡°Qing Tang! Who exactly are you!?¡±

    ¡°Naturally, I¡¯m a disciple of the Grotto of Abstruse Force, my master¡¯s ninth legacy disciple,¡± Qing Tang said softly.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Sword qi swept through the sky, shattering Shang Tianqi¡¯s soul and fragmented body. Both disappeared into the boundless sword qi.

    Destroyed, body and soul!

    Now, Shang Tianqi and all of his subordinates had fallen. Not one had survived.

    Dazzling, misty light spread outward. Heaven and earth were still in upheaval, and the faint stench of blood permeated the air.

    The distant onlookers stood there in a daze, too shocked for words.

    A beam of light descended from the heavens, enveloping Qing Tang¡¯s slender, graceful figure in a dreamlike glow. She was like an immortal from the nine heavens, standing proudly above the world.

    She turned around, her bright, clear eyes turning toward Su Yi. A hint of hope and anticipation appeared on her beautiful face as she whispered in a voice tinged with respect, ¡°Master, this is the fourth surprise I¡¯ve prepared for you. Does it... please you?¡±

 Chapter 1128 - An Impending Calamity!

    <h4>Chapter 1128 - An Impending Cmity!</h4>

    Su Yi fell silent.

    He understood what Qing Tang was getting at.

    Indeed, Su Yi''s mentality changed the moment she killed Shang Tianqi and his subordinates.

    The reason was simple: the swordsmanship Qing Tang had just used and the Temple Master¡¯s shared amon origin!

    How could Su Yi not understand after seeing that?

    There was no doubt about it. Qing Tang really was from the stars beyond the Wilds, and she definitely had a deep connection with the Temple Master.

    Eighteen thousand, nine hundred years ago, she¡¯d most likelye to the Wilds to seek out the Temple Master¡¯s whereabouts!

    And she¡¯d unquestionably hidden her origins and infiltrated the Grotto of Abstruse Force because she realized that he was the Temple Master¡¯s reincarnation!

    Su Yi finally understood how Qing Tang saw through the young mistress of the Studio of the Heart and kicked her out after she infiltrated the Grotto of Abstruse Force under the guise of ¡°Song Chai.¡±

    And he understood why Qing Tang watched over his coffin for seven days after his reincarnation, only to open it in search of the Sword of the Nine Hells, heedless of the popce¡¯s curses.

    She¡¯d almost certainly already known that he wasn¡¯t really dead, but rather, that he¡¯d undergone reincarnation!

    Now that he¡¯d been reborn and returned to the Grotto of Abstruse Force, Qing Tang had to be certain that the Temple Master really was one of his past lives.

    Thus, sheid everything out in the open and offered him numerous delightful gifts!

    Heaven and earth stilled, and the onlookers sank into silence.

    Everyone was watching to see how Su Yi responded.

    But Qing Tang seemed to have sensed how his feelings had changed, and her lips curved into a smile. ¡°Master, now, it¡¯s time for me to give you your fifth delightful surprise.¡±

    The crowd was bbergasted, and they almost dared not believe their ears. <i>There¡¯s more!?</i>

    <i>Just how many of these ¡®delightful surprises¡¯ has Empress Qing Tang prepared for the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force?</i>

    While everyone was bewildered, Qing Tang disappeared into thin air. A momentter, she reappeared directly in front of Xuan Ning!

    ¡°My apologies, Seventh Senior Apprentice Brother.¡±

    Before Xuan Ning could react, she stretched out her slender, jade-like hands and pressed down on the crown of his head.

    Jin Kui, Wang Que, and the others visibly reacted, and they attacked without hesitation.

    <i>Boom¡ª¡ª!!</i>

    Terrifying, dazzling sword qi swept toward Qing Tang.

    But she didn¡¯t budge. No, she didn¡¯t even pay it any heed. As their sword qi neared her body, it disappeared, like a y ox melting into the ocean.

    It didn¡¯t hurt so much as a hair on her head!

    Meanwhile, Qing Tang raised her hand from Xuan Ning¡¯s skull. She now gripped a ck thread she¡¯d ripped out of his body!

    It was fully three feet long, and it struggled relentlessly in Qing Tang¡¯s grip, like a captured snake.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Countless startled cries arose.

    When Qing Tang suddenly set her sights on Xuan Ning, the crowd broke out in cold sweats. For a moment there, they thought she was going to kill him!

    But by the time they realized what was happening, they could tell that wasn¡¯t the case at all.

    Her fellow apprentices were dumbstruck, while the old-timers¡¯ hearts shook and their hair stood on end.

    They had the strongest divine senses among the onlookers, and they immediately sensed how strange and terrifying that wriggling ck thread was. Its surface was covered in strange, contorted glyphs and Dao Markings, and it seemed almost alive. Even just looking at it sent chills down their spines.

    Su Yi saw this too, and his eyebrows rose.

    Earlier, Xuan Ning mentioned that there seemed to be problems with his memories of his time cultivating alongside Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart.

    Later, after Su Yi investigated, he discovered that there really was a well-hidden seal within Xuan Ning¡¯s body. It was shaped like the character ¡°V,¡± and ordinary methods had no hope of detecting it.

    That was when Su Yi started to suspect that there was a problem with Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart, or perhaps with his disciple, Ji Yuan. He nned to take Xuan Ning to the Little Western Paradise to resolve this at some point down the line.

    Who¡¯d have thought that Qing Tang would strike out of nowhere and extract a strange ck thread from Xuan Ning¡¯s soul?

    Furthermore, its aura was the exact same as that V-shaped glyph.

    Xuan Ning¡¯s face was racked with agony, and he trembled from head to toe. His forehead broke out in cold sweats.

    But when he saw the ck thread in Qing Tang¡¯s grip, he couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°That¡¯s...!?¡±

    ¡°The power of the Laws of the Stolen Heavens. It¡¯s called a ¡®Heaven-Stealing Thread,¡¯¡± said Qing Tang.

    As she spoke, she swept her pearly fingernails across the strange ck thread, as if shing with a sword. It instantly caught aze.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    ck firelight rose, and countless contorted Dao Markings wriggled like frenzied worms.

    Everyone who saw this, from the old-timers to the ordinary cultivators, felt their scalps go numb. An indescribable chill arose within their hearts.

    Those countless strange, contorted markings were like worms capable of swallowing the soul. The aura emanating from them was far too unsettling.

    When Su Yi saw their strange power, even he was inwardly startled. They were so sinister that even gazing upon them from afar put a formless pressure on the heart and soul, leaving one feeling iparably stifled!

    <i>It seems that these are the Laws of the Stolen Heavens Qing Tang spoke of,</i> thought Su Yi, his expression shifting.

    In the end, after all of the contorting markings had been incinerated into nothingness, Qing Tang said softly, ¡°Everything¡¯s okay now, Seventh Senior Apprentice Brother.¡±

    Then, she disappeared into thin air and reappeared in her former position.

    Xuan Ning stood there in a daze, his face deathly pale. For a while, he felt iparably bewildered. <i>Did Qing Tang just... help me remove atent threat from my soul?</i>

    It wasn¡¯t just Xuan Ning, either. Everyone present was bewildered.

    Qing Tang had executed thirteen traitors, returned her master¡¯s unparalleled treasures, offered up Pi Mo¡¯s head, cut down the experts of the Church of the River of Stars, and removed the Heaven-Stealing Thread from Xuan Ning¡¯s body!

    All five of the delightful surprises she¡¯d offered her master were astonishing, and all of them sent waves throughout the crowd.

    Now, even those who¡¯d beenpletely convinced that Qing Tang was a traitor were starting to waver.

    ¡°I said earlier that there was no way Empress Qing Tang was a traitor!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true. These five gifts weren¡¯t simple, and it¡¯s obvious she¡¯s been preparing them for years. They must have taken an enormous amount of effort, too.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯d have thought that Pi Mo, who everyone thought was loyal, was a traitor, and Empress Qing Tang, who we reviled as a traitor, was actually loyal to His Excellency Su all along?¡±

    ...Discussion mixed with rueful sighs broke out throughout the surrounding area.

    Even the oldest among them, like Ancestor Peng and the Border Mountain Yao Ancestor, couldn¡¯t help but look at each other.

    They too would never have guessed that the situation would develop like this. It was far beyond their expectations.

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Sister, don¡¯t tell me that Qing Tang really isn¡¯t a traitor?¡± Wang Que couldn¡¯t help but transmit.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid only Master can answer that,¡± she whispered back. She was confused and uncertain too.

    In stark contrast, Su Yi felt as if a massive weight had lifted from his shoulders.

    In his past life, Qing Tang was hisst disciple, and the one he doted on the most. Learning of her suspicious behavior and origins had left him mncholy and despondent.

    To the point that even when he returned to the Grotto of Abstruse Force, he wasn¡¯t at all eager or joyful.

    They were once master and apprentice. Without clear proof of wrongdoing, how could Su Yi bear to hurt her?

    That was true for Huo Yao and Pi Mo too.

    Fortunately, everything that had transpired revealed a different answer entirely, and he felt relieved, as if he¡¯d sloughed off the massive boulder he¡¯d been carrying all this time. This brought about an unprecedented sense of rxation.

    In the distance, Qing Tang keenly detected Su Yi¡¯s mellowing expression, and she couldn¡¯t help but look delighted and excited.

    A momentter, she lowered her head. ¡°Master, your disciple trusts that you¡¯ve already pieced together some of the truth. However, today¡¯s matter has only just begun.¡±

    <i>It¡¯s only just begun?</i>

    The crowd was bewildered. <i>What¡¯s that supposed to mean?</i>

    Qing Tang continued, ¡°Master, I chose to give you these surprises outside the sect¡¯s gates, but I in no way intend to stop you from returning. I just don¡¯t want the aftershock of our impending cmity to reach the Grotto of Abstruse Force.¡±

    Here, her gaze and voice turned gentle. ¡°I¡¯m well aware that in your heart, the Grotto of Abstruse Force is your home. You¡¯ve poured yourself into every tree and de of grass. I naturally won¡¯t let anyone ruin it!¡±

    She spoke thisst sentence with staunch determination.

    <i>A cmity? </i>The crowd¡¯s hearts shook. <i>Don¡¯t tell me yet another disaster is about to befall the Grotto of Abstruse Force?</i>

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze silently focused. ¡°Is Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart of the Little Western Paradise involved?¡±

    Qing Tang nodded. ¡°Yes, but Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart hasn¡¯t been himself for a long time. Rather, he¡¯s an old codger from the stars beyond!

    ¡°He excels most at hiding himself and plotting behind the scenes. He spends his days walking amongst the shadows, and his cultivation base is deep and unfathomable. In the starry skies, they see him as one of the most dangerous characters around.¡±

    As her voice echoed throughout heaven and earth, the atmosphere gradually turned oppressive. Everyone¡¯s hearts quivered with fright, and they looked at each other in astonishment.

    <i>Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart of the Little Western Paradise has actually been reced by a terrifying expert from outer space!?</i>

    This secret came as a shocking revtion, and it left the onlookers dumbstruck. Even the old-timers in attendance were visibly stunned, and they found this difficult to believe.

    A tiny handful of Imperial Apex cultivators stood at the pinnacle of the Wilds. Even within this elite group, Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart was one of the strongest.

    His position and prestige were so great that aside from the former Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, the current Su Yi, and Ancestor Peng of the Nine Extremes Profound Capital, no one elsepared.

    Yet now, Qing Tang was telling them that such a serious problem had arisen with him. Who wouldn¡¯t have been astonished?

    Even Su Yi, who¡¯d long suspected that something was amiss, couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes.

    Heaven and earth were deathly silent.

    Only Qing Tang¡¯s voice echoed throughout the surrounding area. ¡°He came to the Wilds a long time ago, and he¡¯s been lying low and arranging his trap ever since. He¡¯s seeking an opportunity to take you down, Master. And this opportunity is connected to me.

    ¡°Master, simply put, after seeing your disciple¡¯s attitude and response toward you today, the old man has likely guessed a truth he¡¯s been waiting for for a long, long time.¡± Qing Tang looked up at the distant Su Yi. ¡°And now... He likely already knows.¡±

 Chapter 1129 - The Tailor!

    <h4>Chapter 1129 - The Tailor!</h4>

    Qing Tang¡¯s words were light and airy, but the crowd couldn¡¯t help but tremble!

    <i>Don¡¯t tell me the terrifying expert who reced Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart is here too?</i>

    As the crowd stood there in bewilderment, a calm, pleasant voice eximed, ¡°Impressive. Over the years, I¡¯ve always wondered just who you were, Qing Tang. Now, I think I can finally guess.¡±

    There was a disturbance amongst the distant onlookers, and a slender figure emerged from the crowd and took to the skies.

    She wore pristine white robes, and her bearing was tranquil and serene. This was none other than the young mistress of the Studio of the Heart!

    Waves of uproar broke out on all sides. None of them had anticipated that, just months after the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force scared her off, the young mistress of the Studio of the Heart would reveal herself once more.

    Su Yi furrowed his brow, then transmitted to the Heavensdeath Demon Empress, ¡°If fighting breaks out, help me protect my disciples.¡±

    She subtly inclined her head. She could sense that the situation was silently shifting and that it was highly likely an unpredictable storm was about to strike!

    Off in the distance, Qing Tang nced at the young mistress of the Studio of the Heart and said tly, ¡°How could a little girl like you possibly fathom my origins? Do you really think joining forces with the Tailor means you can turn the situation back in your favor?¡±

    Her voice was full ofplete disdain.

    <i>The Tailor!?</i>

    Su Yi¡¯s heart shook. He finally understood just who the person Qing Tang referred to as one of the most dangerous figures of the stars beyond was.

    Back on the banks of the Netherworld¡¯s Reincarnation Pool, the Temple Master issued him three warnings.

    One of them was that he¡¯d best be cautious of the Tailor!

    ording to the Temple Master, the Tailor¡¯s true body was the progenitor of the Dream-Eating Tapirs, but he had yet another, as-of-yet unknown identity. The Temple Master suspected that he worked for a mysterious faction!

    Furthermore, the Temple Master thought that the Tailor was extremely strange and sinister. He said that when Su Yi grasped the Dao imprint he¡¯d left in the Sword of the Nine Hells and the memories therein, he¡¯d gain a better understanding of the Tailor¡¯s abilities.

    But Su Yi would never have guessed that the Tailor had arrived in the Wilds a long time ago and that he¡¯din dormant ever since, much less that he¡¯d reced Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart!

    And Qing Tang said that the Tailor had hidden in the Wilds all this time because he was after him!

    <i>I¡¯m afraid it isn¡¯t me the Tailor is after, but rather, the Temple Master, or perhaps the Sword of the Nine Hells, </i>thought Su Yi.

    Meanwhile, the young mistress of the Studio of the Heart furrowed her delicate brow. ¡°¡®Little girl?¡¯ Qing Tang, you¡¯re as respectful as can be in front of Su Xuanjun, all meek and agreeable, but here you are, putting on airs in front of me. Don¡¯t you find yourself ridiculous?¡±

    As she spoke, she stepped through the air and approached the gates of the Grotto of Abstruse Force.

    Countless cultivators moved out of her way as she passed, dread written all over their faces.

    Qing Tang disregarded herpletely. Instead, she looked at Su Yi and bowed. ¡°Master, this cmity is targeted at you, but it happened because of me. Now, please allow me to deliver thest of my presents to you!¡±

    As she spoke, her slender figure burst with peerless sword intent. It surged into the firmament, and her entire presence abruptly transformed.

    <i>Boom!!</i>

    Heaven and earth swayed, and thendscape trembled.

    The surrounding skies shook violently, undting like water. It was originally clear and sunny, but everything abruptly darkened. Qing Tang¡¯s majestic aura suppressed itpletely.

    Her ck dress swayed and her hair fluttered in the wind. That unparalleled, beautiful face was full of icy indifference and contempt.

    Gazing upon her from afar, it was like the descent of an unparalleled sovereign!

    Ancestor Peng, the Border Mountain Yao Ancestor, and the other fossils¡¯ held their breath. Their bodies stiffened as they sensed the pressure smacking them right in the face.

    Earlier, Qing Tang already seemed more than strong enough. She killed Shang Tianqi, a prominent expert of the Church of the River of Stars, with ease.

    But now, as Qing Tang revealed her full majesty without the slightest reservation, the old-timers were rmed to discover that Qing Tang was even stronger than they¡¯d imagined!

    <i>No surprise for someone connected to the Temple Master...</i>

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was inscrutable. Qing Tang¡¯s aura was even stronger than his had been at the pinnacle of his past life!

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but suspect that she was a World King in her own right! Otherwise, her aura couldn¡¯t possibly have been this strong.

    ¡°This...¡± Jin Kui, Wang Que, and the others were astonished. They suddenly realized something. Perhaps Qing Tang had never really betrayed them, but she was, after all, from the stars beyond, and her background was mysterious.

    This meant they could no longer view her as their master¡¯s ninth and final apprentice.

    All of this took some time to describe, but in truth, it happened in a sh.

    After releasing the full extent of her majestic aura, Qing Tang stepped toward the young mistress of the Studio of the Heart.

    Her murderous intent overturned heaven and earth.

    As Qing Tang advanced, austere killing intent arose throughout thendscape, and the Grand Dao rumbled and boomed throughout the clouds. Unstoppable sword intent spread outward.

    The distant onlookers were bbergasted, and all of them immediately moved further away. The entire area was instantly in chaos.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The pupils of the young mistress¡¯s bright eyes constricted, and a blue paintbrush floated into her grip. She swung it through the air.

    A streak of misty blue light exploded into being, manifesting an ancient ritual diagram. It was ornamented with flowers, birds, bugs, fish, and celestial bodies. Shockingly, although it was indistinct, the sound of ancient people piously performing rituals emanated from within the diagram.

    ¡°The Painter¡¯s Rhinoceros Horn Brush might be extraordinary, but in your hands, it isn¡¯t even worth looking at.¡± Qing Tang¡¯s eyes shed with dazzling sword light, and she casually extended and snapped her fingers.

    <i>h!</i>

    Sword qi poured down from the mountains and rivers.

    A massive boom followed, and the ancient ritual diagram split into pieces and scattered into misty light.

    The look on the young mistress¡¯s beautiful face shifted abruptly. <i>How is this possible?</i>

    She¡¯d never underestimated Qing Tang, but she¡¯d poured almost the full extent of her cultivation base into that attack. It was enough to threaten the lives of even Imperial Apex cultivators!

    Yet against Qing Tang, it was no more threatening than paper!

    ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn to take my attack,¡± said Qing Tang. She raised her hand through the air.

    <i>Weng!</i>

    A streak of inestimably powerful sword qi exploded into being, bringing with it the strange, heaven-shaking hum of a sword. Ripple-like gashes spread throughout heaven and earth.

    When the young mistress of the Studio of the Heart saw this, she quivered, then turned and teleported away.

    No one could have said she reacted slowly, but the power of Qing Tang¡¯s sh had left spreading, circr rifts in the surrounding space. How could its power have been ordinary?

    <i>Bang bang bang!</i>

    A rapid-fire series of explosions rang out, like someone beating a drum.

    Waves of astonishment overwhelmed the young mistress of the Studio of the Heart. Qing Tang¡¯s sword qi stirred up the surrounding spatial ripples, and they descended upon her from all sides with a scattering of divine light. The sound of their impact rang out continuously.

    In the blink of an eye, the young mistress¡¯s defenses shattered,yer byyer!

    Her delicate face was full of lingering terror, and her eyes were full of astonishment. <i>Qing Tang... is far more terrifying than I anticipated!</i>

    When she saw the seemingly endless spatial rifts descending upon her once more, the young mistress¡¯s heart filled with irrepressible panic.

    <i>I... couldn¡¯t even block a single one of Qing Tang¡¯s shes?!?</i>

    Suddenly, a hoarse voice emanated throughout heaven and earth. ¡°Ruoxi, I told you you couldn¡¯t possibly be a match for Qing Tang. Now do you understand how strong she is?¡±

    He spoke slowly, but every word seemed to contain the will of the heavens.

    Countless cultivators felt agonizing pain in their minds, and they saw stars. All of them panicked.

    Even the old-timers felt as if their minds had been struck by lightning. Their hair stood on end, and their expressions shifted dramatically.

    Even they no longer dared to remaincent. They circted their cultivation base with all their might. Only then did they neutralize the terrifying power within that aged voice.

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed as he silently circted his qi. Although his mind never suffered any kind of shock, his expression was grim..

    When that voice rang out, the ripple-like spatial rifts exploded, as if a hurricane had swept through them.

    Ruoxi, the young mistress of the Studio of the Heart, had been saved right in the nick of time!

    Her chest heaved with obvious fright.

    However, Qing Tang clearly couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay her any further heed. Instead, she looked up and gazed into the distant skies.

    ¡°Ol¡¯ tortoise, you¡¯ve finally left the Little Western Paradise.¡± A hint of mockery tugged at Qing Tang¡¯s lips.

    The crowd looked over and saw a curtain of darkness descend from the skies, blotting out the sun. It was as if ink were spreading through the heavens.

    No one could tell when he¡¯d gotten there, but a bony old monk covered in wrinkles now stood upright beneath the curtain of darkness.

    His eyelids drooped, and his eyes were turbid. His entire body was shrouded in primordial darkness, and he seemed strange, sinister, mysterious, and terrifying!

    ¡°Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart!?¡± eximed one of the old-timers.

    ¡°No, he isn¡¯t Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart, and he hasn¡¯t been for a long time!¡± Ancestor Peng¡¯s expression was unprecedentedly solemn.

    It wasn¡¯t just him. The other antiques¡¯ expressions shifted too, as if they were facing a powerful foe.

    <i>This is the Tailor¡¯s aura? </i>Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed. He naturally no longer saw this as his dear friend Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart.

    The moment Su Yiid eyes on the Tailor, he recalled someone else entirely.

    The Fisherman!

    He¡¯d met the man in in cloth robes and a conical hat on the banks of the Reincarnation Pool. Although that Fisherman was just a Dao Clone, his aura was so terrifying that it would have been no exaggeration to describe it as ¡°immeasurable!¡±

    Now, when the Tailor appeared under the guise of Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart, his aura was even stranger, even more inscrutable, and even more terrifying! Throughout the surrounding area, everyone felt stifled. A terrifying atmosphere enveloped heaven and earth.

    The spectating cultivators had already fled as far as they could, and they dared not approach again.

    Everyone felt as if a dark shadow were shrouding their heart. They were terrified and ill at ease.

    Even the old-timers felt suffocated!

    Too strong!

    The mysterious Tailor had only just appeared, but even just standing there against a curtain of darkness, his imposing majesty left them feeling helplessness and despair.

    ¡°Ol¡¯ tortoise?¡± The Tailor¡¯s eyelids rose, and he said slowly, ¡°Even when your master was still around, he wouldn¡¯t have dared speak so contemptuously of me.¡±

    His voice was raspy and decrepit, as if he hadn¡¯t spoken in a long time.

    But in the eyes of the onlookers, it was like the voice of the heavens, and it shook their hearts and minds.

    As he spoke, the Tailor¡¯s turbid eyes scanned Qing Tang, then locked onto the distant Su Yi. They suddenly zed with startling light, like a pair of revolving whirlpools intent on devouring his soul!

    Su Yi¡¯s heart shook, and he felt a piercing pain in his soul, as if countless wriggling insects had bitten into it in an attempt to drag it into the endless darkness!

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes suddenly shed with cold light. The Sword of the Nine Hells silently quivered within his sea of consciousness, and a wisp of its inscrutable power spread outward.

    The strange power in his soul, like countless gnawing, wriggling insects, abruptly scattered and disappeared.

 Chapter 1130 - The Laws of the Stolen Heavens

    <h4>Chapter 1130 - The Laws of the Stolen Heavens</h4>

    The distant Tailor swayed slightly on his feet, and his pupils constricted.

    A momentter, he sighed. ¡°Impressive, Su Xuanjun. You blocked my Eye of the Nightmare Thief with your paltry Profound Serenity Realm cultivation. Yes, truly impressive!¡±

    But then, he sharply changed tacks, and a furtive look appeared on his thoroughly wrinkled face. ¡°I just don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve awakened the memories of your past life yet?¡±

    His words left every heart quivering with fright.

    There was no doubt that the Tailor, one of the most dangerous powerhouses of the starry skies, had attacked the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, to no avail!

    But what really left the onlookers bewildered was thatst question. <i>What does he mean, the memories of his past life?</i>

    Before Su Yi could answer, Qing Tang¡¯s beautiful face frosted over. ¡°You¡¯re seeking death, you old tortoise!¡±

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    She disappeared into thin air, then reappeared in front of the Tailor. Her snowy right hand clenched into a fist and mmed down like the edge of a sword.

    The entire stretch of heaven and earth copsed, and the surrounding space exploded into bits.

    It was just one punch, but its power seemed to bore a hole through the entirendscape!

    But the Tailor¡¯s expression didn¡¯t so much as waver. He swung his sleeve, and his palm pressed down on the air.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    He neutralized Qing Tang¡¯s punch. A terrifying current of destructive power swept outward, and the surrounding mountains and rivers fell apart as if they were made of paper. The ground sank inward.

    While Qing Tang was forced several hundred feet back.

    Her clothing fluttered around her, but although her energy was still churning when she stabilized herself, she wasn¡¯t injured.

    This scene immediately astonished everyone present.

    How terrifying was the Tailor¡¯s aura? Even just standing there, he filled even living fossils like Ancestor Peng with terror and unease.

    But Qing Tang had just shed with him head-on without taking any damage!

    Herbat prowess was unquestionably beyond the bounds of the Three Realms of the Profound Dao!

    An uncharacteristic hint of surprise appeared on the Tailor¡¯s face. ¡°A bit interesting. It seems your master passed his mantle onto youpletely.¡±

    In the ears of the onlookers, his words had an altogether different, iprehensible vor.

    After all, by now, all of them knew that Qing Tang was from the depths of outer space. The ¡°master¡± the Tailor spoke of most likely wasn¡¯t Su Yi, but someone else entirely!

    Only Su Yi knew that the Tailor was speaking of one of his past incarnations, the Temple Master of the Temple of the Human Realm!

    It was also then that Su Yi finally realized that Qing Tang and the Temple Master had been master and apprentice!

    ¡°s, ultimately, you aren¡¯t your master. Even if you¡¯ve long since prepared numerous methods of countering me, you¡¯re still inevitably going to lose.¡± The Tailor shook his head slightly.

    ¡°A Dao Clone, that¡¯s all. Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself.¡± Qing Tang stepped into the air, and sword intent surged around her, linking heaven and earth.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    She pressed down, and the sky copsed beneath her feet as sheunched herself into the air, like an arc of divine light, and swung her fist at the Tailor.

    ¡°Had your master said that, I might well have been cautious. But you...? You¡¯re nowhere near qualified!¡±

    Before the Tailor¡¯s slow, leisurely voice had even finished echoing through the air, a stretch of dark, cold Dao Light manifested in front of him, and he swung his palm through the air.

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    A palm strike, that¡¯s all, but it was like the saber of heaven¡¯s will. It crushed the seemingly unstoppable sword light within Qing Tang¡¯s fist.

    Qing Tang snorted coldly, then flipped her hand and pressed down.

    The sword qi filling the sky poured down like a waterfall of stars!

    The Tailor didn¡¯t dodge or flee either. Instead, he shed with it head-on.

    In an instant, the two of them shed over a hundred times. They were unbelievably quick, and the entire dome of heaven seemed to copse beneath the resulting upheaval.

    The skies really were falling!

    Every time they shed, it was like closebat between deities. Even a casual strike could have easily incinerated the heavens and annihted the earth, crushing the entirendscape.

    Off in the distance, every cultivator beneath the Imperial Realm had long since been scared out of their wits. Many of them fled even further away.

    The old-timers stayed, but their bodies tensed, and they felt as if they¡¯d been plunged into an icy abyss.

    A battle of this level far surpassed both their expectations and their imaginations!

    They were already certain that both the Tailor and Qing Tang wielded power far beyond the bounds of the Profound Dao!

    ¡°Is this the power of one of the most dangerous experts of the starry skies? That¡¯s nothing but a Dao Clone, but it¡¯s iprehensibly terrifying...¡± The Border Mountain Yao Ancestor quivered, and he sounded bitter and a bit dejected.

    In the Wilds, the path beyond the Imperial Realm had long since been severed. Even if its Imperial Apex living fossils were far more talented than they already were, even if their foundations were firmer, they couldn¡¯t progress any further!

    But in the stars beyond the Wilds, there were paths beyond the Imperial Realm. But even there, the Tailor was one of the most dangerous characters around!

    When theypared themselves to him, how could the old-timers not feel bleak and disconste?

    ¡°You needn¡¯t lose heart, everyone. Our talent and foundations aren¡¯t inferior to anyone out there amongst the stars. All weck is an entryway to the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension!¡± the Heavensdeath Demon Empress said softly. ¡°And now, we can witness the strength of the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension with our own two eyes. Given time, we can break through our fetters and rise too!¡±

    She¡¯d already learned the secrets of this higher path from Su Yi, and she¡¯d already begun walking toward it. This naturally didn¡¯t depress her. Rather, it filled her with eagerness and longing.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. All weck is an opportunity.¡± Ancestor Peng subtly inclined his head. ¡°Furthermore, it seems to me that even amongst the stars, the Tailor is a peak powerhouse, not some ordinary person. We needn¡¯t underestimate ourselves or feel sorrowful over this.¡±

    As they conversed, Su Yi watched the distant battle with rapt attention.

    The Tailor had already made an appearance. Even if this was just a clone, his power was terrifying beyond imagination. He was even more troublesome than the Fisherman¡¯s clone!

    It was no wonder the Temple Master warned him to watch out for the Tailor while disregarding both the Fisherman and the Painter.

    It wasn¡¯t that these two sect leaders of the stars beyond weren¡¯t strong enough, but that they were less dangerous than the Tailor.

    By the same token, Qing Tang¡¯s strength far surpassed Su Yi¡¯s expectations.

    But before long, his brow furrowed.

    The Tailor was suppressing Qing Tang!

    His abilities seemed to pilfer heavenly mysteries. He predicted his opponent¡¯s moves before she made them, and his offensive was steady, with no weaknesses to exploit.

    He gave Qing Tang no chance to breathe at all, nor did he leave any openings. Every time Qing Tang tried to attack, the Tailor blocked herpletely!

    <i>ng!</i>

    Qing Tang suddenly drew a Dao Sword, and her majesty intensified. There was no doubt about it; she was preparing to go all out in an attempt to turn the situation around.

    But the Tailor shook his head, and his aged face was as tranquil as the waters of an ancient well. ¡°It¡¯s useless. None of your trump cards or abilities are a threat to me.¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, his hands formed seals.

    He was like a sovereign pulling back the curtain of heaven and covering all of creation with his palm!

    It gave the onlookers the impression that these heavens, this earth, and all powers of the Grand Dao between them had fused into this palm.

    The Heaven-Stealing Palm!

    This was the Tailor¡¯s supreme secret art. It stole the profundities of the Laws of heaven and earth and took their power for its own. All Grand Daos fused into it.

    When he used it, he was like the sovereign of all of creation, presiding over the Grand Dao, as well as over life and death!

    As the Tailor¡¯s palm strike descended...

    <i>ng!!!</i>

    Qing Tang¡¯s sh produced a deafening wail. The terrifying impact sent her staggering back and coughing up blood.

    Her matchlessly beautiful face paled.

    Everyone present was astonished.

    The old-timers couldn¡¯t help but sweat on Qing Tang¡¯s behalf, and their hearts quivered.

    The Tailor was just too strong!

    Even just watching from afar, they felt a suffocating sense of terror and despair. It came as a major blow to their Dao Hearts!

    Qing Tang was now shing with the Tailor head-on. Just how much pressure was she under?

    ¡°Qing Tang...¡± Jin Kui, Wang Que, and the others¡¯ hearts clenched with unprecedented nervousness.

    Between Qing Tang and the mysterious, terrifying Tailor, they naturally sided with their junior apprentice sister. When they saw her injured, how could they not worry on her behalf?

    Su Yi¡¯s expression remained outwardly as calm as ever, but the depths of his gaze shone with a nigh imperceptible cold luster.

    When he saw Qing Tang injured, he felt a piercing pain in his heart, and irrepressible murderous intent surged within him.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The grand battle raged on.

    However, even after drawing her sword, when she faced the utterly terrifying Tailor, Qing Tang was nheless forced repeatedly back. It seemed she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold out much longer.

    Her long hair had originally been tied up, but now, it hung loose, and her ck dress was now smeared with startling patches of blood.

    Her picturesquely beautiful face was now even paler!

    But she didn¡¯t retreat. Her eyes were as forceful and sharp as her sword, and she boiled over with murderous intent, while her expression was as calm and determined as could be.

    Still, in the eyes of the onlookers, Qing Tang was unquestionably in dire peril!

    ¡°Qing Tang, if you admit defeat now, I might well bepassionate enough to beg His Excellency the Tailor to spare your life.¡± Off in the distance, the young mistress of the Studio of the Heart, Ruoxi, broke into a calm, tranquil smile. ¡°Of course, that¡¯s on the precondition that you capture Su Yi as proof of your surrender.¡±

    Her words were yful, containing both pity and mockery.

    Jin Kui and the others looked both worried and furious.

    ¡°One more word out of you, and I¡¯ll cut you down even if it kills me,¡± Qing Tang said coldly.

    She looked wretched, and her situation didn¡¯t bode well.

    But Ruoxi¡¯s formerly tranquil expression instantly darkened.

    Even so, in the end, she really didn¡¯t dare utter so much as another word.

    Although Qing Tang¡¯s defeat seemed inevitable, Ruoxi was convinced that if she went all out, she really could take her down with her!

    ¡°Acting tough in front of me? You truly overestimate yourself.¡± The Tailor sighed.

    His fingers formed a seal, and he suddenly pressed down on the air.

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    Qing Tang¡¯s sword had already blocked countless strikes, but this time, it shattered. Its fragments flew through the air.

    And Qing Tang flew back like a kite with its strings cut, her face as pale as a sheet.

    Before she¡¯d even stabilized herself, minute, bleeding cracks appeared all over her fair skin, and her ink-ck dress had now been dyed a startling shade of red!

    Everyone was astonished, and without exception, their expressions shifted.

    ¡°This is bad!¡± Jin Kui and the others¡¯ hearts were on tenterhooks. They were frantic with nervousness.

    Ancestor Peng, the Heavensdeath Demon Empress, and the others felt chills course through their hearts. They instinctively looked at Su Yi.

    Su Yi remained as outwardly calm as ever, as if the severity of Qing Tang¡¯s wounds didn¡¯t affect him at all.

    But although no one noticed it, the hands hidden in his sleeves silently clenched.

 Chapter 1131 - The Temple Master?

    <h4>Chapter 1131 - The Temple Master?</h4>

    Heaven and earth shook violently, and the air was in disarray.

    When Qing Tang steadied herself, her face was deathly pallid, her long hair was disheveled, and beads of crimson blood dripped down her body.

    Her injuries were far too heavy. Blood poured from the corners of her mouth in a nonstop flow.

    She was such a miserable sight that the onlookers¡¯ hearts clenched.

    For the past five hundred years, she¡¯d been the sole ruler of the Grotto of Abstruse Force, sovereign of the Wilds, respected by all.

    And now, she¡¯d disyed terrifying power that astonished even the oldest in the audience. Her every gesture was like the descent of a sovereign.

    Who¡¯d have thought that despite this, she¡¯d wind up so wretched and miserable? The Tailor really was one of the most terrifying experts of the stars beyond!

    And this battle was a perfect example of just how terrifying he was!

    ¡°Qing Tang, looking at you now, it seems you won¡¯t be able to drag me down with you even if you disregard your own life.¡± Off in the distance, the young mistress of the Studio of the Heart, Ruoxi, couldn¡¯t help but smile. Her voice contained tant mockery.

    Earlier, Qing Tang¡¯s threats had scared her into shutting her mouth, too afraid to utter a single word.

    But now that Qing Tang was badly injured, the young mistress of the Studio of the Heart obviously no longer took her threats seriously.

    ¡°You¡¯re from the stars beyond the Wilds, and you spent years hiding in the Grotto of Abstruse Force. You¡¯ve deceived Su Xuanjun all this time. This means that no one wille to your aid.¡± Ruoxiughed. ¡°Look at those around you. They¡¯re all just watching as you struggle on the brink of death. Not one of them has stepped forth to help you!¡±

    Her words left Ancestor Peng, the Border Mountain Yao Emperor, and the other antiques visibly ufortable.

    It was true. Although they sympathized with Qing Tang¡¯s predicament, given her status, no one was willing toe to her aid.

    Jin Kui, Wang Que, and the other apprentices all looked at Su Yi, visibly worried and frantic.

    If their master didn¡¯t say anything, it didn¡¯t matter that they were graduallying to ept Qing Tang once more. They still wouldn¡¯t recklessly take a stand.

    The Tailor stood in the distance as if all of this were perfectly normal. He could tell that Qing Tang wouldn¡¯tst much longer.

    But it was likely that she¡¯d choose this moment to go all out. This was unquestionably when she was at her most dangerous!

    In contrast, the longer he dragged this out, the worse it would be for her.

    ¡°Look? Every time you open your mouth, it¡¯s all ¡®master, master!¡¯ But even the master you respect so much is watching coldly from the sidelines,¡± chuckled Ruoxi, obviously even more fearless than before.

    Everyone looked at Su Yi, only to see him just standing there, not moving an inch, his expression as calm as ever.

    The crowd couldn¡¯t help but find this confusing.

    Earlier, Qing Tang had given him so many ¡°delightful surprises,¡± and everything they¡¯d found suspicious about her was gradually bing clear. By now, few of the onlookers still thought Qing Tang was a traitor.

    Yet for some reason, her master, seemed cold, even... a bit heartless!

    Heaven and earth were deathly silent, and thendscape was barren and withered.

    Qing Tang scanned the crowd and saw that the old-timers all averted their gazes, while her fellow apprentices looked frantic with worry. She saw it all.

    The Tailor stood in the distance, his expression unwavering.

    And her master...

    When she saw the calm look on Su Yi¡¯s face, the corners of Qing Tang¡¯s lips twitched, but in the end, she said nothing.

    ¡°I never expected that anyone woulde to my aid today,¡± said Qing Tang. She looked at Ruoxi. ¡°And if I put my life on the line, you¡¯re sure to die today.¡±

    Her tone was light and airy, but it sent a chill down Ruoxi¡¯s spine.

    Qing Tang really was badly injured, but her back was perfectly straight, and the calm determination in her gaze never wavered!

    The Tailor stepped through the air, approaching Qing Tang.

    He appeared under the guise of Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart, his aged face never so much as rippling with emotion, and he emanated an aura so powerful as to make one give in to terror and despair.

    ¡°I know you still have cards left, so go ahead and y them,¡± he said slowly.

    His gait was unhurried, but with each step he took, his imposing aura grew even stronger. It bore down on the air, leaving the skies rumbling and wailing. Heaven and earth shook.

    Off in the distance, the pressure assailed Qing Tang right in the face. She wiped the blood from her lips, but she disregarded the bleeding wounds covering her skin. Her aura abruptly soared to new heights.

    It was as if her sword intent had caught aze, linking heaven and earth and dazzling the world.

    It wasn¡¯t at all cold, but the onlookers trembled, and their faces filled with astonishment. How could they miss that Qing Tang had used a forbidden technique and that she was prepared to fight to the death?

    The Tailor¡¯s eyes narrowed, but in the end, he shook his head. ¡°You won¡¯t cut it.¡±

    His hands formed a seal, and he struck the air from afar.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The surrounding ten thousand feet of heaven and earth shattered like ss.

    That unstoppable first imprint contained indescribable, terrifying momentum, as if the will of heaven had fully merged into it!

    Qing Tang¡¯s dress billowed around her, but it was as if she¡¯d sunk into a swamp, unable to break free. It was as if the Grand Dao itself viewed her with enmity, and she felt alone, insignificant, and helpless.

    She pursed her pale lips, but she never asked for help, nor did she reveal any emotion, but the determination shining in the depths of her gaze intensified.

    She raised her right hand, and pressed her fingers into a sword. The sword intent practically lightning her aze rumbled and boomed as it poured into her fingertips.

    But it was then that the boundless hum of a sword rang out.

    Practically simultaneously, a tall, upright figure appeared in a sh, swung his sword, and blocked the Tailor¡¯s palm strike.

    Qing Tang¡¯s eyes widened.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    When sword qi and palm strike shed, an appalling current of destructive power swept throughout thendscape.

    Su Yi was sent flying back. By the time he¡¯d steadied himself, he was only a foot in front of Qing Tang.

    Qing Tang could see clearly that his qi was churning violently. That attack had obviously injured him.

    But her master stood there like a proud, solitary mountain linking heaven and earth, rooted into the ground as if he¡¯d stand tall even as all of creation crumbled around him.

    Or as if no wind could get past him, no matter what direction it struck from!

    Silently and without a trace, two lines of crystalline tears burst uncontrobly from Qing Tang¡¯s eyes, dripping down her pallid face.

    Earlier, she¡¯d been aloof, proud, contemptuous, and domineering. Even when injured, even when mocked, even when no one came to her aid, she didn¡¯t care. She maintained her calm determination without the slightest emotional fluctuation.

    But now, when she saw that tall, upright figure at close quarters, she could no longer hide her emotions.

    The rims of her eyes reddened, and tears fell like rain.

    ¡°Master... you...¡± As Qing Tang spoke, she tried her utmost to repress her emotions, but her words still came out choked with sobs.

    ¡°Earlier, I didn¡¯t intervene because I was internally conflicted. I wasn¡¯t certain how to treat you, but now, I¡¯ve thought it through.¡± Su Yi didn¡¯t turn to look at her, but he could sense her tears, and he couldn¡¯t help but look pitying. Even his voice turned gentler.

    He didn¡¯t say what conclusion he¡¯d reached.

    Qing Tang didn¡¯t ask, either. Her tears flowed uncontrobly, and a delighted smile appeared on her pallid face. It came straight from the heart.

    She suddenly felt that all the emotions she¡¯d hidden deep within her heart over the years, all that helplessness and frustration, all those feelings she couldn¡¯t share with anyone, had been washed away by a current of warmth.

    Even if she died now, she wouldn¡¯t have any further regrets!

    The old-timers inexplicably sighed in relief. They were well aware that if Su Yi, Qing Tang¡¯s master, had waited any longer to intervene, Qing Tang would likely have beenpletely destroyed.

    Jin Kui and the others felt a massive weight lift from their shoulders, and they were beside themselves with excitement.

    Her fellow apprentices'' hearts ached, especially when they saw Qing Tang weeping uncontrobly. How excited and joyful was she to lose control and weep in front of so many people?

    ¡°Hah? Putting on a show of affection between master and apprentice?¡± Ruoxi of the Studio of the Heart jeered.

    Su Yi ignored her and looked at the Tailor. ¡°The Temple Master failed to kill you, but one day, I¡¯ll fix that.¡±

    ¡°So, you haven¡¯t be the Temple Master after all...¡± The Tailor couldn¡¯t help but smile as if he¡¯d seen through Su Yi¡¯s secrets. He visibly rxed, and a smile appeared on his aged face.

    This exchange left most of the others presentpletely baffled.

    But when the young mistress of the Studio of the Heart heard that, it was as if she¡¯d been struck by lightning. She stiffened and said in a quavering voice, ¡°Your Excellency the Tailor, are you saying... that he¡¯s... the Temple Master!?¡±

    She was stammering with undisguisable panic.

    This left the onlookers increasingly surprised. <i>The Temple Master? When did the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force get yet another identity?</i>

    ¡°No, he isn¡¯t, not yet. You can view him as Su Xuanjun, just as you did before,¡± the Tailor said slowly. ¡°That means I can rx. There¡¯s no need to fear him any longer.¡±

    As he spoke, a faint smile appeared on his parched lips.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The Tailor¡¯s bony frame erupted like an ancient volcano, his majestic aura soaring to new heights once more.

    A swath of strange, cold, dark luster silently nketed heaven and earth. It was midday, but it was as if the skies had been plunged into the darkness of an eternal night!

    This strange scene sent chills down the onlookers¡¯ spines.

    Earlier, the Tailor¡¯s terrifying power was already enough to leave them on the brink of despair. Who¡¯d have expected his strength to erupt once more?

    There was no doubt about it. He¡¯d been holding back right from the start!

    ¡°Wait there. I¡¯ll deal with this old codger,¡± ordered Su Yi.

    But Qing Tang shook her head, and her tears instantly evaporated as she regained her former calm. ¡°Master, I have to give you thest of the gifts I¡¯ve prepared for you first.¡±

    Su Yi frowned slightly.

    But it was then that the Tailor chuckled. ¡°They say the of heaven has a wide mesh, but nothing can slip through it. It¡¯s the same when I conduct my affairs, and when I kill someone. Su Xuanjun, you won¡¯t get the opportunity to see the future.¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, the Tailor vanished.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The skies were as ck as night, as if all light had been devoured.

    And the Tailor¡¯s aura had disappearedpletely!

    Su Yi¡¯s field of view was all pitch-ck, and even his six senses seemed as if they¡¯d been severed. He couldn¡¯t detect anything at all.

    Even when he used his divine sense, it was to no avail!

    This sudden development made Su Yi tense up, and a chill coursed down his spine.

    Without the slightest hesitation, he used the strongest method at his disposal. His sea of consciousness churned as he fully awakened the Sword of the Nine Hells.

    A mysterious, inscrutable power spread from the sword.

    But before Su Yi could strike, the booming ng of a sword rang out, like the sonorous cry of a phoenix, echoing throughout the nine heavens.

 Chapter 1132 - The Spirit Wanders the Nine Heavens, Beyond the Immortal Mountains

    <h4>Chapter 1132 - The Spirit Wanders the Nine Heavens, Beyond the Immortal Mountains</h4>

    As the humming of a sword rang out, the darkness nketing thendscape suddenly trembled. Then, one shocking sh after another appeared.

    Light instantly surged in through the cracks.

    Su Yi¡¯s field of view regained its mental rity, and his six senses recovered.

    In that moment¡ª¡ª

    He saw that, several dozen feet away from him, the Tailor had raised his right hand into the air, and he was about to press down in his direction.

    But then, the Tailor seemed startled. The look on his aged face abruptly changed, and he lowered his hand and retreated explosively.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    In the spot where the Tailor had stood just moments prior, a circle of formless, unsurpassed sword force swept past like a windstorm, shattering the air and leaving a thousand-foot chasm in the sky!

    There was no doubt about it. If the Tailor hadn¡¯t dodged right in the nick of time, that unsurpassed sword force would likely have crushed him!

    This scene left Su Yi inwardly startled too.

    First, because of the Tailor¡¯s strange, sinister secret art.

    Second, because that sudden sword hum was triggered just as he was about to attack with the power of the Sword of the Nine Hells!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The curtain of darkness nketing heaven and earth shatteredpletely. The light of the heavens burst forth, and everything returned to normal.

    In the distant skies, an uncharacteristic look of fear and bewilderment appeared on the Tailor¡¯s aged face.

    Earlier, he¡¯d used the World of Nightmares, which was derivedpletely from his Law of the Stolen Heavens. Never mind Emperors, it could kill even typical World Kings with ease!

    Yet just as he was about to use its power to deal Su Yi a lethal blow, that unsurpassed sword force burst forth and ruined everything!

    That sword force was so strong that even he felt threatened!

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me... it¡¯s <i>that </i>sword? No, that¡¯s not possible. The Temple Master¡¯s Sword of the Human Realm has been suppressing the Fisherman¡¯s boat all this time. That¡¯s why the Fisherman cannot escape even now, and why he¡¯s been unable to return to the stars...

    ¡°But if that¡¯s not the Sword of the Human Realm...Why is that wisp of sword force so terrifying?¡± The Tailor¡¯s brow knit together.

    He¡¯d spent almost his whole life hiding behind the curtain, walking amidst the darkness. The people of the stars beyond the Wild viewed him with fear and trepidation.

    And he hated nothing more than sudden, unexpected variables!

    The distant onlookers were startled.

    Earlier, their fields of view werepletely obscured by darkness. They couldn¡¯t see anything, neither the sh between Su Yi and the Tailor nor thendscape.

    This eerie scene left their hair standing on end.

    But mere momentster, a sword hum rang out, and the darkness shattered, only for this scene to greet them.

    When they saw that Su Yi and Qing Tang were alright, both Su Yi¡¯s apprentices and the old-timer sighed in relief.

    Su Yi paid this no heed. Instead, he turned to look at Qing Tang, only to see that she was now carrying an ancient bronze sword case. She looked dazed, and her face was full of undisguisable excitement.

    As if her heart were deeply shaken.

    When Su Yi looked over, Qing Tang reacted as if awakening from a dream. She took a deep breath, then bowed and presented the bronze sword case.

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s time to deliver thest of the gifts I¡¯ve prepared for you. Only you... can open this sword case.¡± Qing Tang¡¯s voice quavered; she¡¯d obviously lost control in her excitement.

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    Before Su Yi even stretched out his hand to take it, a supreme, terrifying sword force broke the mysterious seal covering the sword case.

    A wooden sword shot forth, then circled and danced around Su Yi, as if jumping for joy.

    It was simple, unadorned, and entirely gray, save for the two words carved in tiny characters on the hilt: ¡°Wandering Spirit!¡±

    Su Yi reached out and gripped the sword. An indescribable sense of familiarity coursed through his heart, fusing with his blood, while the Sword of the Nine Hells swayed within his sea of consciousness.

    One of its divine chains ttered, then burst with the vast power of its Dao.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The wooden sword immediately rumbled, and its simple, unadorned de surged with supreme sword force. It swept through the skies like a hurricane, filling the nine heavens and the ten earths and nketing all ages of the human realm!

    Heaven and earth trembled, and all of creation dimmed.

    Everyone felt an astonishment difficult to put into words. They stood there, rooted to the spot, as if watching an unbelievable miracle unfold.

    Everywhere they looked, they saw that boundless white sword intent. Its power filled every inch of the sky. There was nothing it couldn¡¯t reach.

    It wasn¡¯t that the onlookers felt threatened, but that they felt a sense of insignificance originating from their very souls.

    Like frogs gazing up at the skies from the bottom of a well. How boundless were the skies? And how tiny and insignificant was a frog?

    ¡°This...¡± Ancestor Peng, the Heavensdeath Demon Empress, and the other old-timers looked dazed andpletely out of sorts. They were more keenly aware of their ignorance than ever before.

    Because this sword¡¯s power seemed far too supreme and immeasurable, to the point that itpletely surpassed the bounds of their imagination!

    ¡°What sword is that?¡± The young mistress of the Studio of the Heart, Ruoxi, quivered, her beautiful face shifting erratically.

    She had an extraordinary background, and she¡¯d seen far too many unbelievable things to count. Her knowledge and experience were beyond even some World Kings.

    But now, a moment¡¯s sword force was enough to fill her with unprecedented astonishment and bewilderment.

    There were no words to describe this feeling. She suddenly felt that her perception was limited andcking!

    ¡°The spirit wanders the nine heavens and beyond the immortal mountains, and the sword severs the eternal sorrow of the ages!¡± whispered Qing Tang, her picturesque, beautiful face filled with excitement, reverence, and delight.

    Wandering Spirit could sever the affairs of the human realm throughout the ages!

    This sword was perhaps not as famous as the Sword of the Human Realm, but it was the sword her master had loved most. It wandered free, unfettered, and at ease!

    ¡°The Temple Master?¡± The Tailor¡¯s solemn voice rang out. His brow was tightly knit, and his gaze, formerly as calm as the bottom of an ancient well, was now shifting and uncertain.

    The distant Su Yi now seemedpletely different from before. He had a vast, boundless quality to him, as ethereal as an immortal!

    The Temple Master?

    Jin Kui and the others were bewildered.

    They too sensed that their master¡¯s aura had undergone an earthshaking transformation. He was obviously just standing there, but he had an air of transcendence, as if he were standing atop the clouds of the nine heavens, gazing down upon the human realm!

    Everyone could see it, and more than ever before, they felt trivial and insignificant, like mere mortals gazing upon a god.

    ¡°The Temple Master?¡± The depths of Su Yi¡¯s gaze were utterly calm as he said softly, ¡°In this lifetime... I am no longer him.¡±

    ¡°Truly?¡± The Tailor¡¯s eyes shed.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know if you try me, won¡¯t you?¡± Su Yiughed dryly. His sleeves billowed around him, and his wooden sword hummed in his grip as he shed from ten thousand feet away.

    The Tailor¡¯s pupils abruptly constricted.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A curtain of darkness arose behind him, nketing heaven and earth. In front of him, a portion of the will of the heavens manifested, like an incarnation of the Grand Dao.

    ¡°Block!¡± His voice boomed like spring thunder as countless streaks of the dark light of the Grand Dao condensed into a curtain of light.

    It hovered before him like an imprable barrier!

    The Heaven-Stealing Curtain!

    But when Su Yi¡¯s sh descended, it immediately tore a perfectly straight rift through heaven and earth.

    Wherever the sword qi passed, the curtain of darkness shattered.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    A rain of light filled the skies and scattered.

    The curtain of darkness nketing the sky and blotting out the sun copsed beneath this indestructible radiance, then burst and dissipated in midair.

    The Tailor staggered back a full nine steps. With every step he took, thendscape swayed, all of creation trembled, and his expression changed.

    By the time he¡¯d steadied himself, his body chest was heaving violently, and he was quivering from head to toe. A momentter, he coughed violently, and blood silently dripped from the corners of his mouth.

    Everyone present was astonished.

    How terrifying was the Tailor earlier? He was like an unshakeable, unsurpassed deity. He suppressed Empress Qing Tang to the point that she had no strength to fight back.

    Yet now, when Su Yi wielded his wooden sword, one sh was enough to force the Tailor back, bleeding from the mouth!

    ¡°I understand. You might not be the Temple Master, but you¡¯re using the power he left behind.¡± The Tailor¡¯s eyes shed, and he said in a raspy voice, ¡°s, it¡¯s nothing but a remnant of his strength. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯tst long at all.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s more than enough to kill you.¡± Su Yi stretched out his hand, flicked the wooden sword, and leaped forward.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    The sword rumbled and nged with radiant sword intent.

    Unsurpassed sword intent spread throughout heaven and earth.

    The Tailor circted his entire cultivation base, waved his right hand, and summoned a thin, ck weaver¡¯s shuttle.

    The shuttle shot through the air, drawing upon the abundant, unstoppable power of the heavens. Endless darkness descended, enveloping the entire stretch of heaven and earth.

    The Nightmare Weaving Technique!

    The distant onlookers¡¯ hearts and minds quivered, as if they¡¯d been plunged into endless darkness. Their souls were trapped, and they felt an unprecedented sense of despair and dread.

    As if heaven and earth had been banished, and all that remained was an eternal abyss!

    This was the Tailor¡¯s strongest ability. He seized the mysteries of the heavens, crafting a world of nightmares. Here, he could easily strip away his opponents¡¯ souls, memories, and lives!

    In the stars beyond, they saw this as one of the Seven Great Forbidden Arts. Even powerful World Kings paled at the mention of its name and dreaded it above all things.

    There was no doubt about it. The Tailor had realized the danger, and he was no longer holding back.

    But mere momentster, Su Yi¡¯s calm voice rang out. ¡°Ol¡¯ Tailor, the moment you emerged from behind the curtain and revealed your identity, you lost your greatest advantage.¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    As his voice echoed through the air, unstoppable sword intent swept outward. Everything crumbled, and the darkness split.

    It was as if the crowd were awakening from an inescapable nightmare.

    They watched as a swath of boundless sword qi swept across heaven and earth.

    The Tailor was like a boat surrounded by boundless sword qi, swaying as he was struck and damaged repeatedly. His decrepit frame was instantly covered in countless bleeding gashes. Blood sttered the air, and even his bones were visible!

    The crowd was too astonished for words.

    But it was as if the Tailor knew nothing of pain. His face was icy and indifferent as he manipted the ck weaver¡¯s shuttle with everything he had.

    ¡°Break!¡± His voice boomed like spring thunder as he attempted to break free of the boundless sword qi surrounding him.

    Only for a wooden sword to descend upon him.

    <i>ng!!!</i>

    A heaven-shaking, earth-rattling boom rang out.

    The ck flying weaver¡¯s shuttle split into pieces. Fragments flew through the air.

    Immediately afterward, the defensive power surrounding the Tailor shattered. The sh left his head battered and bleeding as he plummeted back down to earth.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    A massive crater formed on impact. Dust and fragments of rock filled the air.

    At the bottom of the crater, the Tailor convulsed, his entire body covered in blood.

    He was so wretched it hurt to look at him!

 Chapter 1133 - He Really is the Temple Master!

    <h4>Chapter 1133 - He Really is the Temple Master!</h4>

    One sh, and he destroyed the World of Nightmares and heavily injured the Tailor in the time it took to snap his fingers.

    This tyrannical, unstoppable scene immediately startled everyone present.

    ¡°Is this... still Su Xuanjun!?¡± Ancestor Peng gasped.

    The old-timers apanying him were struck dumb.

    Earlier, Qing Tang had disyedbat strength beyond the bounds of the Imperial Realm. She was strong beyond imagination.

    Yet the Tailor repeatedly suppressed her, leaving her no room to fight back.

    But now that Su Yi held that wooden sword, as strong as the Tailor was, he seemedpletely inept!

    This was far too unbelievable.

    After all, everyone knew that the reincarnated Swordmaster of Abstruse Force was now only in the Profound Serenity Realm. His cultivation base was far from his former peak.

    Yet now, a casual strike had severely injured the Tailor. Who wouldn¡¯t have been astonished?

    ¡°Master...¡± Jin Kui and the others were dumbstruck too. They suddenly felt as if their master were an entirely different person. Even his disposition had changed. Every inch of him emanated transcendental pride, broadmindedness, and unfettered ease.

    ¡°Master...¡± Qing Tang¡¯s pallid lips quivered. Inwardly, her joy was too great to put into words.

    Su Yi¡¯s demeanor had changedpletely. He now seemed far, far too familiar, to the point that she needed no further confirmation. She just knew that he... was the person she admired most!

    The legendary sword cultivator who¡¯d wandered carefree and unfettered throughout the ages, the man whoughed and said that even gods and immortals would have to avert their gazes before him!

    A misty haze spread throughout heaven and earth.

    Su Yi stood in the air, gazing down at the deep crater below. ¡°Ol¡¯ Tailor, even if you¡¯re just a clone, you shouldn¡¯t be this weak. Don¡¯t tell me that back then, I didn¡¯t just severely damage your Grand Dao, and that I threw your spine out of whack too?¡±

    He had a carefree demeanor, leisurely and transcendent. His wooden sword nged in his grip, as if he were an immortal of the sword. His majesty was unparalleled.

    This deration shook the onlookers, leaving everyst one of them wide-eyed and tongue-tied. <i>The Swordmaster of Abstruse Force... once severely injured the Tailor!?</i>

    Only Qing Tang understood that a long, long time ago, the Tailor, one of the most dangerous experts of the starry skies, had suffered just one miserable defeat. And it was her master that he¡¯d lost to!

    But the old-timer was extremely terrifying. He was also the only opponent to ever escape her master alive!

    ¡°How could the Tailor lose so quickly...?¡± Ruoxi of the Studio of the Heart was visibly ovee with disbelief.

    The sound of violent, hacking coughs emanated from the bottom of the crater.

    The Tailor waspletely covered in blood as he slowly rose to his feet. He looked up at Su Yi andughed derisively. ¡°I¡¯ll admit that if you were still alive, I¡¯d surely flee as far as I could, but you¡¯ve long since left this world. The Temple of the Human Realm has long since fallen into ruin, while I... am still alive!¡±

    His aged face looked utterly calm andposed.

    Su Yi stretched out his hand and grabbed.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The air shattered, and arge hand reached for the Tailor from afar.

    The Tailor took a deep breath, and his hands formed the Heaven-Stealing Seal and shed with Su Yi¡¯s attack head-on.

    But mere momentster, the Heaven-Stealing Seal shattered. The Tailor didn¡¯t even have time to react before he found himself caught like a fly trapped in arge, powerful grip.

    Uproar arose throughout the surroundings. The onlookers¡¯ astonishment was difficult to put into words.

    Su Yi was just too strong!

    His power right now waspletely beyond their imagination. They had no idea just what kind of cultivation was needed to achieve this.

    But the Tailor was extraordinarily calm!

    He said gravely, ¡°Ruoxi, it¡¯s your turn to attack! Don¡¯t worry about my safety. It doesn¡¯t matter if I die; Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart is doomed beyond a shadow of a doubt!¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, Su Yi dragged him over.

    ¡°A Dao Clone, that¡¯s all, yet you¡¯re so arrogant? You¡¯re truly in need of a good beating.¡± Su Yiughed dryly, extended his finger, and thwapped the Tailor on the skull.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    A low impact rang out, as if he¡¯d beaten a drum.

    The Tailor¡¯s already badly battered, decrepit body trembled as his power waspletely sealed!

    ¡°Qing Tang, look after the old-timer for now. I¡¯ll deal with him in a moment.¡± Su Yi casually flung the Tailor to Qing Tang.

    ¡°Mm!¡± Qing Tang inclined her head.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi¡¯s gaze focused on the young mistress of the Studio of the Heart, Ruoxi.

    When she sensed his gaze, she shuddered, and irrepressible terror coursed through her. Without daring to hesitate in the slightest, she raised her hand and beckoned.

    ¡°Rise!¡±

    A bone umbre soared into the sky, unfurled, and resolved in midair, emitting boundless divine white light that blotted out the skies and obscured the sun.

    Everyone felt a stinging pain in their eyes, and their hearts and minds quivered.

    ¡°The Whiteme Profound Bone Umbre? So, you¡¯re a descendant of the Zhong Family,¡± Su Yi said softly.

    He suddenly leaped ahead, raised his wooden sword, and swung it nine times as if it were a mallet.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    As the first strikended, the sky copsed and the white light filling the skies burst.

    The surface of the white-bone umbre quivered. Countless strange and mysterious Dao Markings appeared, just barely blocking the first strike.

    But a second strike followed, then a third, and a fourth...

    <i>Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!</i>

    A dense series of impacts rang out in rapid session, shaking the skies.

    Although the bone umbre was mysterious and unfathomable, the countless strange and inscrutable markings covering its surface had been frittered away to nothingness in the blink of an eye. Eye-catching, startling marks appeared all over it.

    In the end, the treasurepletely shattered into pieces.

    Ruoxi¡¯s face was deathly pale. She was visibly ovee with disbelief.

    That was one of her n¡¯s life-saving treasures. It could refine mountains and seas and trap even World Kings!

    Yet now, it had been destroyed in a sh!

    Misty haze filled the air as Su Yi approached, step by step.

    Ruoxi suddenly took a deep breath and destroyed the talisman she¡¯d been hiding in her right hand.

    An arc of divine light instantly shot into the sky, illuminating heaven and earth.

    ¡°Who dares attack a member of the Zhong Family?¡± A voice full of enormous dignity and majesty rang out, shaking the entirendscape.

    Countless beams of profound light fell to the ground apanying this voice. They condensed into an elder in dark robes. His hands were behind his back, and his majesty was as grand as the heavens themselves!

    The entire area was deathly silent. Everyone¡¯s hair stood on end, and their hearts filled with terror.

    This person¡¯s aura was far too terrifying!

    ¡°Ancestor, save me!¡± Ruoxi said in a quavering voice, her face deathly pale, as if she were clutching at straws.

    Su Yi instantly stopped in midair and gazed thoughtfully at this figure who¡¯d appeared out of nowhere, but he didn¡¯t rush to attack.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid,ss.¡± A doting look appeared on the dark-robed old man¡¯s face. ¡°With me here, there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±

    ¡°Ancestor, you have to be careful. This time, we¡¯re up against...¡±

    Ruoxi had only just said this when the dark-robed elder shook his head and cut her off. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who he is. Anyone who offends the Zhong Family must die!¡±

    The crowd¡¯s expressions shifted. They could hear the murderous intent in the dark-robed old man¡¯s words.

    Off in the distance, the Tailor¡¯s lips twitched. He couldn¡¯t help but interject. ¡°Ol¡¯ Man Zhong, I urge you to be careful. This time, your opponent is...¡±

    But before he could say ¡°the Temple Master,¡± the dark-robed old man frowned with obvious displeasure. ¡°And who are you, you old bald donkey, that you dare tell me how to conduct my affairs?¡±

    ¡°???¡± The Tailor was at a loss for words.

    But Ruoxi exined at top speeds, ¡°Ancestor, that¡¯s His Excellency the Tailor!¡±

    ¡°The Tailor?¡± murmured the dark-robed elder. A momentter, his eyes widened with astonishment and disbelief. ¡°And he¡¯s been beaten into such a state? Is he really the Tailor?¡±

    ¡°....¡± The Tailor had nothing to say to that.

    ¡°And who is that?¡± The dark-robed elder instantly realized that something wasn¡¯t right, and he gazed at Su Yi, who was standing there in the distance as if all of this were perfectly normal.

    ¡°He¡¯s... the Temple Master!¡± Ruoxi said in a quavering voice.

    As soon as she said this, everyone keenly detected the dark-robed old man quivering, as if he¡¯d just barely refrained from jumping with fright.

    He visibly lost hisposure as he shouted, ¡°Impossible! How could the Temple Master possibly be so young? His bone age is only about twenty, that¡¯s all. How could... How could he possibly be the Temple Master?¡±

    Waves of emotion rose and fell through the crowd¡¯s hearts.

    <i>The Temple Master? Just who is that?</i>

    It was just a title, yet it made that dark-robed elderpletely lose hisposure!

    It was easy to imagine how terrifying a figure the Temple Master was in the stars beyond the Wilds!

    Here, Su Yi finally seemed to recall something. He muttered, seemingly to himself, ¡°Back then, I said that any member of the Zhong Family at or above the World King level was to kneel upon seeing me, and that if you refused, I¡¯d beat you on sight, not stopping until the whole family¡¯s bones were broken...¡±

    Here, he suddenly looked at the dark-robed old man. ¡°Well? Are you going to kneel... or not?¡±

    Deathly silence greeted this question. Everyone was bbergasted.

    All eyes were on the dark-robed old man.

    When he first appeared, he was majestic and imposing as the heavens, but now, it seemed as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning. His face alternated white and green.

    Ruoxi couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Ancestor, was there really such a rule?¡±

    The dark-robed elder nodded with great difficulty.

    Ruoxi¡¯s mind buzzed, and she subconsciously blurted, ¡°How... is that possible!?¡±

    But the dark-robed old man disregarded her question, looked at the distant Su Yi, and gnashed his teeth. ¡°They might say you¡¯re the Temple Master, but I don¡¯t believe it!!¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when, against all expectations, he suddenly grabbed Ruoxi and flung her away with all his might.

    ¡°Run,ss! I¡¯ll be sure to create a path for you to escape!¡± the old man bellowed. His body burst with profound light as he charged explosively at Su Yi.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth were in turmoil, and the skies were in disarray. It was as if the old man were on fire. When he threw a punch, the dome of heaven seemed to overturn, and the earth seemed as if it were on the verge of copse.

    It was obvious to everyone that he was putting his life on the line to destroy everything in a single attack! He was aiming for mutual destruction!

    ¡°The Zhong Family really thinks they can disregard what I said back then just because I¡¯m no longer around?¡± Su Yi snorted coldly, then shot forward in a sh, swinging his wooden sword.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The resulting impact shook heaven and earth, and firelight swept forth like the tides.

    Amidst this tumultuous battlefield, Su Yi and the old man in dark robes shed, then passed each other.

    The elder in dark robes stiffened, turned his head with great difficulty, and shrieked hysterically, ¡°Lass... quick! Run...away! ...He...really is the Temple Master!!¡±

    His voice started and stopped, but before it had even finished echoing through the air, he exploded into a rain of light and dissipated into nothingness.

    The Tailor sighed to himself.

    The elder was ultimately just a remnant of will. Against someone like the Temple Master, he was doomed to fall to a single attack.

    Beneath the distant dome of heaven, Ruoxi¡¯s face was deathly pale, as if her soul had left her body. She would never have guessed that even after her ancestor went all out, he¡¯d amount to no more than a mantis trying to block a chariot! Su Yi defeated him in a sh!

    This left her no opportunity to flee whatsoever!

    It was then that arge hand grabbed Ruoxi by the throat.

 Chapter 1134 - A Slap in the Face

    <h4>Chapter 1134 - A p in the Face</h4>

    The dark-robed elder died beneath a single attack, and Ruoxi was captured!

    Throughout the surrounding area, all eyes widened.

    Ruoxi stiffened, feeling as if she¡¯d plunged into an icy abyss.

    She turned her head with great difficulty, then fought to calm herself. ¡°Senior, I¡¯ve figured it out. Su Yi is the reincarnation of Su Xuanjun, while Su Xuanjun was your reincarnation!

    ¡°In other words, you are just a portion of power you left behind before your reincarnation. You¡¯re using Su Xuanjun¡¯s body to reappear in this world, but your true body will never appear in this world again.¡±

    Here, Ruoxi took a deep breath. ¡°Senior, if you kill me here, the Zhong Family will never let Su Xuanjun go. The Studio of the Heart won¡¯t let him go either.

    ¡°But if you spare me my life, I promise to bury the hatchet. I¡¯ll never take so much as half a step into the Dark and Gold Star Realm ever again!

    ¡°If you have any conditions, please go right ahead and list them. So long as they¡¯re within my power, I won¡¯t so much as blink.¡±

    As she spoke, she watched Su Yi. She was already starting to calm down. She¡¯d just realized that although Su Yi had her by the throat, he¡¯d yet to strike the killing blow. This let her see a thread of hope!

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I was waiting for you to say that.¡±

    Ruoxi¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°You mean you¡¯re willing to leave this junior a path to life?¡±

    Su Yi shook his head slightly. ¡°No, I just think that the more enemies my current incarnation has, the better. The more the merrier!¡±

    Ruoxi was stunned. She suddenly realized something, and her expression changed dramatically.

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    It was also then that her snowy white neck snapped.

    Terrifying power spread outward, reducing her body and soul to powder. Her ashes scattered, and soon, nothing remained of her.

    The crowd was astonished.

    Earlier, everyone was guessing at the Young Mistress of the Studio of the Heart¡¯s identity. They knew her origins were extraordinary and mysterious. Even in the depths of the starry skies, her status was surely extraordinary.

    And today, they¡¯d witnessed her methods once more. Even Ancestor Peng, the Border Mountain Yao Ancestor, and the other antiques were rmed by Ruoxi¡¯s background.

    Who¡¯d have thought Su Yi would disregard all thatpletely and annihte her in a sh?

    ¡°¡®The more the merrier...?¡¯¡± Off in the distance, the Tailor muttered to himself, ¡°You¡¯ll be surrounded by enemies on all sides. That might well elerate your growth and rise to power, but it¡¯s the most dangerous of paths, and you risk death with every passing moment!¡±

    His aged voice resounded throughout the skies once more, leaving the crowd bewildered. It wasn¡¯t cold, but they trembled nheless.

    Surrounded by enemies on all sides?

    He¡¯d just killed one girl, that¡¯s all. How could killing Ruoxi provoke such an enormous storm? Were her origins really that terrifying?

    ¡°But never mind the rest. Do you really think I¡¯ll let this reincarnation of yours live?¡± The Tailor gazed at the distant Su Yi, his gaze calm and indifferent.

    He was already severely injured and covered in wounds, and he was now captive, but he didn¡¯t seem panicked at all.

    Heaven and earth were so stifled that everyone could barely breathe.

    Su Yi approached the Tailor, then looked at him intently. ¡°What a fake. You aren¡¯t the Tailor at all.¡±

    This deration left everyone present startled.

    <i>He isn¡¯t... the Tailor!? Then who is he?</i>

    Even Qing Tang, who understood some of the inside story, couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned. A chill coursed down her spine.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Su Yi hooked his finger and tugged, pulling a violently struggling soul out of Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart¡¯s fleshly body.

    The soul was covered in countless ck threads, which wriggled about like densely clustered worms. They were a strange, unsettling sight.

    The entire area was in upheaval. Everyone¡¯s heart quivered, and chills coursed through their entire bodies.

    Indeed, Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart¡¯s body had been stolen!

    ¡°You... You realized it a long time ago?¡± The soul was obviously startled.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way the Tailor would reveal himself unless he¡¯d been forced into a corner. Even his clone wouldn¡¯t reveal itself of its own volition the way you have,¡± Su Yi said without so much as pausing to think.

    Here, radiant sword qi burst at his fingertips, instantly destroying the captive soul, which dissipated into nothingness.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity about my apprentice¡¯s life.¡± Suddenly, a sigh rang out.

    A figure suddenly appeared standing beneath the distant dome of heaven.

    He was a monk in white robes, and he looked middle-aged. This was none other than Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart¡¯s disciple, Ji Yuan!

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s the real Tailor!?¡± Xuan Ning¡¯s hair stood on end.

    The others¡¯ hearts shook too.

    And here they¡¯d thought that after the Tailor had been captured and Ruoxi had been killed, the curtains had fallen on the storm raging outside the Grotto of Abstruse Force.

    Only now did they realize that this storm was even more perilous and treacherous than they¡¯d imagined!

    ¡°Perhaps he isn¡¯t the real Tailor either.¡± Qing Tang¡¯s eyebrows knit together.

    This deration left the onlookers increasingly bewildered, and chills coursed through their entire bodies.

    ¡°No, he really is the old codger, or rather, his clone. When one of his ns fails, he¡¯ll appear like this to prove that he¡¯s been watching the fire from a safe distance all along. It¡¯s like he¡¯s saying ¡®You didn¡¯t defeat me after all.¡¯ This helps him intimidate his foes to the point that they can¡¯t even eat or sleep in peace,¡± Su Yi said calmly, his tone mocking.

    A hint of a rueful smile appeared on the distant Ji Yuan¡¯s face. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s always your enemies who understand you best of all.¡±

    Then, heughed. ¡°I¡¯ve gained quite a bit this time. I¡¯m looking forward to my next encounter with your reincarnation.¡±

    With that, his figure blurred into an indistinct shadow and disappeared without a trace.

    Su Yi raised his hand and flung his weapon.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    The wooden sword disappeared into thin air.

    Beyond the dome of heaven.

    Countless meteorites hovered in the barren void of outer space.

    With a sh of misty light, a thin figure in in ck robes appeared out of nowhere upon one of the meteorites.

    He was a venerable elder with perfectly ordinary features and turbid eyes.

    This was the Tailor¡¯s true appearance.

    He was holding a human skin in his right hand. Upon closer inspection, it belonged to Ji Yuan!

    The Tailor shook his hands, and the skin caught aze. In the end, all that remained was a ck thread, which fell into the old man¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Temple Master, how could you possibly understand? This loss isn¡¯t important in the slightest. I¡¯ve confirmed your reincarnation, and that¡¯s already more than enough,¡± the Tailor murmured to himself.

    <i>Hm?</i>

    Suddenly, he stiffened and looked up.

    A wooden sword had appeared out of nowhere, and its edge was just three feet away from him!

    The Tailor tensed, his pupils constricting to the size of needlepoints.

    He was just about to take action when the wooden sword suddenly moved, the t of the de thwapping him gently across the cheek.

    <i>Whap!</i>

    It didn¡¯t use much force, nor did it make much noise.

    A light, gentle, p across the face.

    Then, the wooden sword turned and disappeared into thin air.

    But to the Tailor, this was an enormous humiliation. His decrepit face was extraordinarily overcast and ashen, and he was so furious that his entire body quivered uncontrobly.

    That wooden sword absolutely had the power to destroy this clone, but it didn¡¯t do that. Instead, it gently pped him across the face.

    The contempt! The disdain!

    That air of lofty superiority, as if Su Yi were gazing down at him from on high!

    The Tailor even guessed that the Temple Master had done this purely to trample his dignity and humiliate him.

    As if he were saying that the Tailor¡¯s clone wasn¡¯t even worthy of his notice!

    The Tailor wasn¡¯t the type to let his anger override his rationality, but this time, the humiliation was so great that he really did feel the impulse to go back and fight to the death! But in the end, he suppressed it.

    ¡°One of these days, I¡¯ll use the Sky-Sewing Needle to create a body for you that will kneel in perpetuity, forever pping yourself in the face!¡± The Tailor gnashed his teeth, then turned to leave.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    He blurred into a ck line, boring through the void of outer space.

    In the blink of an eye, he¡¯d disappeared without a trace.

    But just under ten minutester, he suddenly stopped in his tracks and gazed into the distance.

    A woman appeared, blocking the path ahead.

    She was dressed in gray cloth robes and straw sandals. A red string tied her long ck hair into a ponytail, and her face was obscured by a bronze mask. Only her faint, icy purple eyes were visible.

    She carried a twelve-foot spear. It was blue-gray, simple and unadorned, and the glint of its tip was reserved.

    That aside, she had no other adornments, but even just standing there casually, she seemed to stand above the entire stretch of stars, as if she were its sole, uncontested sovereign!

    The Tailor¡¯s turbid eyes narrowed, and he sped his fist. ¡°We met by chance, and there¡¯s no enmity between us. Might you do me a favor and step aside, Fellow Daoist?¡±

    He could sense that her aura had already locked down the surrounding stretch of stars. There was no way to simply go around her!

    ¡°s, you¡¯re just a Dao Clone,¡± whispered the spearwoman. Her pale purple eyes shone with unconcealed disappointment.

    The Tailor fell silent, but an indescribable feeling arose within his heart.

    First, the Temple Master¡¯s wooden sword pped him across the face. Now, this spearwoman was looking down on him. Thebination left him in a bit of a daze.

    What exactly was happening today?

    Never mind the Temple Master. Now, even some random woman was looking down on him.

    <i>Does everyone really think I¡¯m a soft target!?</i>

    ¡°How strong is your true body?¡± asked the spearwoman.

    The Tailor calmed himself, then said tly, ¡°Hard to say. Not that strong, but I¡¯m not someone just anyone can provoke, either... Why do you ask, Fellow Daoist?¡±

    ¡°I want to fight!¡± said the spearwoman.

    The Tailor¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°There¡¯s no grudge between us, but... you want to fight me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said the spearwoman. ¡°Take me to see your true body. So long as it can block even one of my attacks, you¡¯ll be qualified to be my subordinate and receive my protection.¡±

    The Tailor¡¯s eyes widened. He almost dared not believe his ears.

    He¡¯d spent countless years traversing the stars, and others saw him as one of the most dangerous experts around. The mere mention of his name was enough to strike terror into the hearts of World Kings.

    But now, a spearwoman was telling him that if his true body could withstand even one of her attacks, he¡¯d receive her protection!

    How absurd was that? It couldn¡¯t have been any more ridiculous!

    ¡°Be quick about it!¡± urged the spearwoman. ¡°Don¡¯t waste time!¡±

    The Tailor¡¯s eyes shed with uncertainty, but a momentter, he suppressed his rage and murderous intent. ¡°Fellow Daoist, if I can block your attack, might you let this end here and get out of my way?¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The void of space trembled, and everything dimmed.

    The point of a spear pierced through the void, and in the blink of an eye, it was just an inch from the Tailor¡¯s throat.

    ¡°Yes, but.... Can you block it?¡± asked the spearwoman.

    The Tailor¡¯s calm expression never wavered, but waves of emotion coursed through his heart, and a chill coursed down his spine!

 Chapter 1135 - Quick, Keep Up

    <h4>Chapter 1135 - Quick, Keep Up</h4>

    When he felt the air brush against his throat, a chill coursed through the Tailor. He couldn¡¯t help but blurt, ¡°Have you perhaps transcended the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension and stepped onto the path of immortals?¡±

    ¡°Immortals?¡± The spearwoman thought for a moment. ¡°An empty, meaningless title, that¡¯s all. If there are immortals in this world, then I¡¯m a mover of mountains.¡±

    ¡°A mover of mountains...?¡± the Tailor murmured, then stiffened as he realized the implications.

    The character ¡°immortal¡±bined the characters for ¡°human¡± and ¡°mountain.¡±

    If you removed the ¡°mountain,¡± all that was left was an ordinary mortal!

    The Tailor suddenly recalled something the Temple Master had said a long time ago: ¡°Even if there are immortals, they dare note to the human realm. If they try it, I¡¯ll cut them down here in the human realm!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve already lost, so take me to see your true body,¡± the spearwoman said directly.

    The Tailor¡¯s expression shifted erratically. ¡°Dare I ask what you wish to see my true body for?¡±

    There was no grudge between them, yet this mysterious, terrifying spearwoman had set her sights on him. This left the Tailor speechless. No matter how hard he racked his brains, he couldn¡¯t remember offending her.

    It was simply inexplicable.

    ¡°I want to fight. Isn¡¯t that reason enough?¡± the woman said impatiently.

    ¡°....¡± The Tailor suddenly realized that this time, he¡¯d most likely encountered a madwomanpletely immersed inbat and cultivation!

    There was no talking things through with someone like her. Karma? Enmities? Etiquette? Rules? None of those had any effect at all!

    When he realized this, he said without the slightest ripple of emotion, ¡°If you¡¯re looking for a worthy opponent, I could actually introduce you to someone. He was once invincible in his era, and his sword ruled the starry skies, suppressing everything in all directions. He once proimed that even if there really were immortals, even they would have to avert their gazes in front of....¡±

    Before he could finish, the spearwoman asked with great interest, ¡°Who is he? Where is he now?¡±

    The Tailor inwardly sighed in relief, but outwardly, he said with the utmost solemnity, ¡°He¡¯s the Temple Master of the Temple of the Human Realm. Alone save for his sword, he astonished the starry skies, and he frequentlymented his inability to find worthy opponents.¡±

    ¡°Truly?¡± The spearwoman¡¯s pale purple eyes lit up.

    The Tailor said with increasing solemnity, ¡°Every word is true, and I¡¯m absolutely not hiding anything. He¡¯s currently in the Dark and Gold Star Realm. Ask anyone at random, and you¡¯ll be able to find him.¡±

    ¡°Take me there,¡± said the spearwoman.

    ¡°....¡± The Tailor had nothing to say to that. <i>I only just escaped the Wilds, and it wasn¡¯t easy, either. How could I possibly go back?</i>

    Besides, when the spearwoman saw that Su Yi was only in the Profound Serenity Realm, would she still be willing to fight him? What if she thought she¡¯d been tricked? Then, he¡¯d really be finished!

    The Tailor took a moment to calm himself. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I won¡¯t lie to you. I only just left the Wilds, and...¡±

    The spearwoman¡¯s eyes frosted over. ¡°Are you lying to me? I¡¯ll have you know that I hate nothing more than being taken for a madwoman who only knows how to fight and cultivate!¡±

    ¡°I...¡± The Tailor¡¯s heart shook. He opened his mouth and was just about to exin when the point of a spear pierced his throat, shattering his Dao Clone into countless pieces.

    <i>Dammit! And you say you aren¡¯t a madwoman? </i>In thest moments before its death, the clone couldn¡¯t help but curse in fury.

    He¡¯d spent years hiding behind the scenes, walking amidst the darkness. He excelled at nothing more than plotting and scheming, and in the starry skies, they saw him as one of the most dangerous, terrifying experts around.

    Yet today, he¡¯d gone and bumped into apletely unreasonable madwoman! She attacked him without reason, and she casually killed him!

    No matter how crafty and shrewd the Tailor was, no matter how shocking his intellect, it waspletely useless in this situation...

    The spearwoman stretched out her hand and grabbed.

    <i>h!</i>

    She captured a wisp of the destroyed clone¡¯s aura. After sensing it briefly, her eyes lit up. She murmured, ¡°This guy¡¯s true body really is quite strong. He¡¯s worth fighting, if just barely. Let¡¯s see where he¡¯s hiding now.¡±

    Before her voice had even finished echoing through the air, she flipped her palm, took out a snow-white turtle shell, and fused the wisp of the Tailor¡¯s clone¡¯s aura into it.

    A momentter, her lips parted, and she uttered an invocation, ¡°Perceive the past and illuminate the present!¡±

    <i>Weng!</i>

    The snow-white turtle shell lit up and revolved with divine radiance. A wave of the light of time and space scattered, reflecting a series of bizarre images.

    It was as if she were retracing the river of history, searching the boundless starry skies. The sight was enough to shake the heart.

    Soon, the snow-white turtle shell quivered, and a single scene floated up¡ª

    A gaunt, ordinary-looking old man in in cloth robes was seated in an inn, drinking alone in a bustling mundane world.

    This was none other than the Tailor.

    He¡¯d only just raised his ss to take a sip when his expression shifted abruptly, and he trembled violently. Beads of cold sweat formed on his forehead, and the look on his aged face darkened.

    ¡°The Temple Master really has reincarnated. Furthermore, the secrets of reincarnation really do exist within the Dark and Gold Star Realm, but... Just who was that unreasonable spearwoman?¡±

    The Tailor frowned as if he¡¯d encountered an extraordinarily difficult problem.

    A momentter, he seemed to sense something, and he suddenly looked up.

    Outside the inn, a pair of purple eyes were gazing at him from beyond the dome of heaven.

    ¡°I found you, old man!¡± A delighted female voice rang out, and the dome of heaven cracked. A slender, jade-like hand descended with a sky full of Dao Light.

    The Tailor¡¯s pupils constricted, and he disappeared into thin air.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The inn exploded.

    Immediately afterward, the bustling mortal world popped like a soap bubble and transformed into a pearl riddled with holes.

    The Tailor¡¯s figurepletely disappeared from view.

    In another stretch of sky, the spearwoman withdrew her right hand from the curtain of light hovering above the turtle shell. She brought that pearl with her.

    ¡°A World of Illusions Pearl? The old codger sure is cowardly. I look down on people like him more than anything!¡± muttered the spearwoman, sounding deeply disappointed.

    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll go to the Dark and Gold Star Realm, see what that Temple Master person is capable of, then y with that old man some more.¡±

    Having made up her mind, the spearwoman turned and left.

    ......

    Within a dim, chaotic world.

    The Tailor appeared out of nowhere.

    The look on his aged face was shifting and uncertain. ¡°She actually used a wisp of my clone¡¯s aura to attack me from across time and space? That madwoman is so strong it¡¯s downright unreasonable...¡±

    Who was she? Where had shee from?

    All the Tailor knew was that regardless of whether or not she¡¯d used a treasure to attack him or her own abilities, this feat was proof of her extraordinary, terrifying background!

    ¡°Throughout the stars, perhaps only the Temple Master at his peak could have contended with that woman...¡± murmured the Tailor.

    Earlier, if he hadn¡¯t escaped just in time, he would have had to sh with her head-on!

    He wasn¡¯t afraid ofbat, but he reviled nothing more than sudden, unexpected battles like this.

    ¡°I cannot return to the Dark and Gold Star Realm lightly, but... I can use the fact that Zhong Ruoxi was killed to my advantage and borrow the Zhong Family¡¯s power, as well as that of the Studio of the Heart, the Church of the River of Stars, and the Nine Heavens Pavilion. That¡¯ll be enough to dull the reincarnated Temple Master¡¯s edge!¡±

    His turbid eyes shed with cold light. ¡°I trust that regardless of whether they¡¯re trying to avenge a grudge or acquire the secrets of reincarnation, the powerhouses of the starry skies won¡¯t remain uninvolved, and this... is a prime opportunity for me to make arrangements!¡±

    ......

    Before the Grotto of Abstruse Force.

    The curtains had fallen on this grand battle, but a long time passed before the crowd overcame their astonishment and returned to their senses.

    This storm had shaken both the heart and the soul with one unexpected development after another.

    It started with Qing Tang¡¯s five ¡°delightful surprises.¡± Then, the Tailor and the young mistress of the Studio of the Heart, Ruoxi, took the stage. Finally, Su Yi used that wooden sword to kill Ruoxi and force the Tailor to retreat. Only then did the dust settle.

    But the storm had been so perilous that the mere thought of it made the onlookers¡¯ hair stand on end.

    Even Ancestor Peng, the Border Mountain Yao Emperor, and the other antiques found it difficult to calm down.

    Now, when the crowd looked up and saw Su Yi standing upright beneath the dome of heaven, they fell into a daze. <i>Is this the reincarnation of the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, or of that mysterious Temple Master?</i>

    Even Jin Kui, Wang Que, and the rest of Su Yi¡¯s legacy disciples felt hesitant.

    Su Yi paid none of this any heed. He raised his hand and passed the wooden sword, Wandering Spirit, to Qing Tang from afar, his gaze pitying. ¡°Don¡¯t dwell on the past any longer. The Temple Master of the Temple of the Human Realm no longer exists in this world.¡±

    Qing Tang¡¯s delicate frame quivered, but a momentter, she pursed her lips. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve long since be a disciple of the Grotto of Abstruse Force.¡±

    Su Yi took in her stubborn expression, then rubbed his forehead. Finally, he let out a soft sigh. ¡°I can be the Temple Master, and I can be Su Xuanjun, but in the end, ultimately... I¡¯m myself.¡±

    As his voice rang out, his presence silently transformed. He lost that unrestrained, broad-minded charm.

    ¡°Master...¡± Qing Tang watched in a daze, a hint of mncholy on her beautiful face.

    She knew that this portion of her master¡¯s remnant will had dissipated.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi let out a long breath of turbid air, scanned the surrounding area, and fixed his gaze on the distant Grotto of Abstruse Force.

    ¡°Everyone, if you don¡¯t disdain to dine with me, please apany me to the Grotto of Abstruse Force for a banquet.¡±

    With that, Su Yi strode toward the Grotto of Abstruse Force.

    Jin Kui, Wang Que, and the other disciples hurried after him.

    Ancestor Peng, the Border Mountain Yao Ancestor, and the other antiques looked at each other, but in the end, they followed him as well.

    The light of the heavens illuminated the batteredndscape.

    Only the Grotto of Abstruse Force stood tall, not damaged in the slightest. It glowed with a seemingly holy radiance beneath the sunlight.

    Su Yi walked at the front of the procession, hands behind his back.

    Next were his disciples, followed by a group of ancient experts each so powerful that a single stomp of their feet could shake the Wilds!

    He was like a monarch returning to his pce, followed by a throng of ministers!

    The countless cultivators watched from afar, visibly dazed as they sank into a long silence.

    Qing Tang stood there all alone, clearly hesitant.

    At the gates, Su Yi suddenly turned his head to look at her.

    ¡°Quick, keep up.¡±

    It was just three light, airy words, as casual and natural as if they were spoken between family members.

    Qing Tang froze, stunned, and the rims of her eyes reddened. Had Su Yi refused her at the door, it would have been unquestionable proof that her master hadn¡¯t forgiven her.

    Fortunately, her fears didn¡¯te to pass.

    Qing Tang felt that of all the joys of human life, none surpassed this!

    She took a deep breath, then followed him.

    The five hundred and third year of the Wilds¡¯ new era, the middle of autumn.

    The Swordmaster of Abstruse Force returned, cut down his mighty foes, quelled the storm, and regained control of the Grotto of Abstruse Force!

    When news got out, all of the Wilds were startled, and everyone beneath the heavens was astonished.

 Chapter 1136 - Coming and Going

    <h4>Chapter 1136 - Coming and Going</h4>

    Abstruse Force Peak was shrouded in gentle mist and radiant sunlight, like an otherworldly purend.

    A banquet was underway.

    Su Yi sat in the elevated, centermost seat conversing with Ancestor Peng, the Border Mountain Yao Ancestor, and the other antiques.

    Jin Kui, Wang Que, and the others were there too.

    When they saw the old-timersughing and chatting with their master, they felt dazed, as if they¡¯d returned to the past.

    Back then, when their master was the sovereign of the Wilds, the man whose sword suppressed the heavens, only the greatest of older-generation experts were worthy of dining with him.

    Those Emperors beneath the Profound Unity Realm weren¡¯t qualified to participate in such banquets.

    Back then...

    Countless memories of the past shed by, appearing and disappearing nigh instantaneously, filling their hearts with wistfulness.

    Qing Tang sat there in silence.

    She understood better than anyone that even if her master and sectmates had forgiven her... they couldn¡¯t return to how things were back then.

    During the banquet, Su Yi exined the secrets of the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension, as well as the history of the Dark and Gold Star Realm and the secrets of the Dark and Gold Treasures.

    His guests¡¯ hearts swelled with emotion, and their eyes lit up. They were so excited that they actually lost theirposure.

    They¡¯d been trapped in the Imperial Apex Realm for too many years to count. At first, they¡¯d bitterly sought out a higher path. In the end, however, they had given up, resigning themselves to disappointment and mncholy. By now, their will to strive for something greater had all but frittered away.

    But now, Su Yi had unquestionably illuminated an all-new path! Who wouldn¡¯t have lost theirposure?

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress took all of this in, and her heart filled with admiration

    In Su Yi¡¯s shoes, there was absolutely no way she would have revealed such secrets without the slightest reservation.

    Yet Su Xuanjun had gone ahead and done just that. It was like a casual conversation between old friends; he never had any intention of hiding anything.

    This was magnanimity and breadth of spirit!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, please, ept this bow!¡± Ancestor Peng rose and solemnly bowed to Su Yi. ¡°Should the daye that I step onto the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension and be a World King, no matter what you ask of me, I¡¯ll do it even if it costs me my life!¡±

    He spoke every word with firm conviction.

    When the others saw this, they too rose and bowed. The banquet¡¯s atmosphere was instantly solemn.

    Su Yi waved, indicating that they should return to their seats. ¡°We all walk the same path, and we naturally ought to help each other out. Besides, all I¡¯ve done is point you in the right direction. Whether or not you can break through is ultimately up to you.¡±

    ¡°Old Monster Su, tell us. Are the Dark and Gold Treasures really so mysterious?¡± the Border Mountain Yao Ancestor couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m sure you gathered quite a few Dark and Gold Treasures over the years. You just didn¡¯t recognize them for what they were. If you trust me, I can help you with this.¡±

    Everyone nodded in agreement.

    The time that followed was delightful to both hosts and guests.

    After the banquet, the antiques set times for their next visits and hurried away.

    ......

    Within the mountaintop pavilion.

    Light flickered through the sea of clouds, and the mountain wind blew past.

    Su Yi reclined in his wicker chair, taking in the picturesque scenery. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit dazed and distracted.

    Long ago, he loved reclining here and emptying his mindpletely, thinking and doing nothing at all.

    Every time, it made his heart clear and tranquil.

    Qing Tang stood upright to his side, her dress still stained with blood and her beautiful face still pallid.

    The injuries she¡¯d sustained earlier were grave, but it seemed she didn¡¯t care in the slightest.

    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she whispered, ¡°Master, I hid so much from you... I know that even though we¡¯ve resolved our misunderstandings, you cannot see me as you once did, and if I stay in the Grotto of Abstruse Force, I cannot interact with my sectmates as I did back then...¡±

    Su Yi was stunned. ¡°Do you n to leave?¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± Qing Tang murmured softly. ¡°I n to return to the stars, but before I go, I want to have a real conversation with you.¡±

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head. ¡°Very well.¡±

    He took out a jug of wine and passed it to her. ¡°Don¡¯t drink too much. Mind your injuries.¡±

    Qing Tang¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Mm!¡±

    Everything was tranquil, and thendscape was as beautiful as a painting.

    Within the pavilion, master and apprentice conversed, one seated, and standing. As they drank and chatted, the atmosphere was calm and harmonious.

    ......

    A long time ago, there were only two members of the Temple of the Human Realm: the Temple Master and an elderly servant.

    The servant was responsible for watching the gates and taking care of the temple.

    Qing Tang had never seen that elderly servant, nor had she seen the Temple of the Human Realm.

    She just knew that the so-called ¡°Temple of the Human Realm¡± wasn¡¯t a blessed ground or sacred mountain, but rather, the entire human realm.

    The Temple of the Human Realm watched over the entire human realm!

    In his lifetime, the Temple Master only epted one disciple, and that was Qing Tang.

    However, she joined the Temple of the Human Realmte.

    At the time, the Temple Master had already gone into a seclusion of sorts. He wandered the various worlds of the starry sky, visiting ces humans rarely ventured into in search of a higher path.

    He epted Qing Tang as his disciple while out wandering.

    In the three thousand years that followed, Qing Tang apanied him as he explored perilous, mysteriousnds.

    Qing Tang began as an ignorant little child, but her mastery of the Grand Dao grew rapidly.

    After the Temple Master underwent reincarnation, she started exploring the world on her own.

    ......

    It would have been fair to describe Qing Tang¡¯s early childhood as ¡°unfortunate.¡±

    She was born into a peak ancient n, home to experts as numerous as the clouds in the sky. The strongest of their older-generation experts were all World Kings!

    As a small child, Qing Tang lived a life of luxury, but when she was seven years old, her n met with disaster. All of them were annihted overnight.

    She was the only survivor. Everyone else¡ªher parents and all her rtives¡ªdied during this disaster.

    She survived only because of the sword-shaped pendant she¡¯d worn ever since she was little. It was thanks to the pendant that she received the Temple Master¡¯s aid.

    After saving her, the Temple Master said that¡¯d fulfill a single request. She could even ask him to avenge her n for her.

    But the seven-year-old Qing Tang refused.

    Instead, she asked to take him as her master. Then, one day, she¡¯d take revenge with her own two hands.

    The Temple Master didn¡¯t refuse.

    s, just three thousand yearster, the Temple Master left this world, leaving Qing Tang to wander the stars all alone.

    When she went to get her revenge, she discovered that the enemy faction that destroyed her family had long since met with cmity. Not one of them had survived!

    This discovery practically drove Qing Tang mad.

    By the time she was strong enough to get revenge, her enemies were already dead. How tragic was that... and how unfortunate?

    ......

    ¡°I remember it clearly. Master said that there were secrets behind the annihtion of my n, and that it wasn¡¯t as simple as it looked on the surface.

    ¡°I thought that if I found his reincarnation, I could ask him about what happened then and find out just what secrets were hidden behind the deaths of my entire n.

    ¡°But now, I finally understand. Master... really is no longer around...¡± Qing Tang said in low spirits. She raised her cup to her lips and took a sip, looking dazed and mncholy.

    After hearing the full story, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°The Temple Master wasn¡¯t willing to tell you the full story. That proves how extraordinarily dangerous these secrets are. These problems are surely far too great for you to resolve on your own.¡±

    Qing Tang subtly inclined her head. ¡°I understand. When I return to the stars, I¡¯ll take on a new identity and investigate in secret. No matter how long it takes, I¡¯ll be sure to get to the bottom of this!¡±

    As she said thatst part, her beautiful, pallid face filled with staunch determination.

    Su Yi turned to look at her. ¡°Although I¡¯m not the Temple Master, I am still his reincarnation, and sooner orter, I¡¯ll gain ess to the Dao imprint and memories he left behind. That means I¡¯ll take on all of the karmic ties he rued in his lifetime. I can help you achieve your aims.¡±

    Qing Tang¡¯s heart shook, and she stared at Su Yi in a daze for a while before lowering her head. ¡°Master, I have a guilty conscience already, and I dare not trouble you any further...¡±

    Her beautiful face was utterly bleak.

    ¡°We¡¯ve already resolved our misunderstandings. What¡¯s there to feel guilty about?¡± Su Yi shook his head. ¡°Even though our master and apprentice bond cannot return to the past, no matter what, I was your master when I was the Temple Master, and I was your master as Su Xuanjun. Going forward... So long as you don¡¯t object, I¡¯ll naturally still view you as my disciple.¡±

    Qing Tang¡¯s starry eyes widened, and her chest heaved with obvious emotion.

    A whileter, she said softly, ¡°Master, now that I¡¯ve heard that, my heart is already satisfied. Your disciple will be waiting for you in the stars beyond the Wilds!¡±

    A smile as radiant as the sunrise appeared on your youthful face, a dazzling sight to behold.

    Ultimately, she still decided to leave.

    When Su Yi saw this, he rose from his wicker chair and gazed intently at her heartfelt smile, his heart surging with indescribable pity and tenderness. ¡°Everyone in the Wilds knows that I doted upon my ninth disciple above all others. Even if there have been misunderstandings between us, you must bear this in mind: if you encounter obstacles too great for you to ovee or problems you cannot resolve, you cane find me.¡±

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then added, ¡°That¡¯s an order, and a master¡¯smands are not to be disobeyed.¡±

    The rims of Qing Tang¡¯s eyes silently reddened and misted with tears.

    Some time passed before her knees thudded to the ground and she bowed in Su Yi¡¯s direction. ¡°Your disciple will assiduously carry out your orders, Master.¡±

    It was faint, but her voice was choked with sobs.

    Yet her demeanor was more solemn than ever before, like a pious devotee.

    ......

    A dayter.

    Without disturbing a single soul, Qing Tang silently left the Grotto of Abstruse Force and proceeded to the stars beyond the Wilds.

    But as she left, she discovered that her master and apprentice siblings were already outside the sect¡¯s gates waiting for her.

    She couldn¡¯t help but freeze, stunned, as scenes of her eighteen thousand years cultivating in the Grotto of Abstruse Force flooded into her mind.

    ¡°Little Apprentice Sister, take care of yourself!¡± Jin Kui said gently.

    Wang Que, Ye Luo, Xuan Ning, and Bai Yi smiled and waved her farewell.

    Qing Tang smiled too, faced them, and bowed from afar. ¡°Master, Senior Apprentice Brothers, Senior Apprentice Sister, you all take care of yourselves too!¡±

    ¡°Go on,¡± Su Yi said gently.

    Qing Tang nodded, then took a deep look at the distant Grotto of Abstruse Force before finally turning around and leaving.

    On that day, Empress Qing Tang, the sovereign of the Wilds for the past five hundred years, left the Grotto of Abstruse Force and returned to the stars.

    It was on that same day that a spearwoman trekked through the stars, entered the Dark and Gold Star Realm, and arrived just outside the Wilds.

    ¡°The Temple Master of the Temple of the Human Realm... I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me,¡± she muttered to herself.

 Chapter 1137 - Viewed with Contempt

    <h4>Chapter 1137 - Viewed with Contempt</h4>

    ¡°Aren¡¯t the Celestial Laws of the Dark and Gold Star Realm a bit <i>too </i>severely fragmented...?¡± The spearwoman furrowed her brow.

    She could tell at a nce that although the Wilds were the center of the Dark and Gold Star Realm, their Laws were in terrible condition!

    It was like a swamp. How could a divine dragon swim freely here, as they might in the vast ocean?

    ¡°How could a ce like this give rise to anyone impressive?¡± The spearwoman suddenly felt that the old man she¡¯d threatened at spearpoint had most likely deceived her!

    ¡°Oh well. Since fate has brought me here, I¡¯ll have a look around.¡± The Spearwoman sighed and promptly withdrew most of her aura. Only then did she shoot toward the Wilds.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The power of its Laws reacted as if stimted, surging toward her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already suppressed my cultivation down to the Oneness Realm. That still isn¡¯t low enough?¡± The spearwoman was stunned.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just have to suppress it further!¡± She took a deep breath, then forcefully suppressed her cultivation by yet another realm.

    But as she neared the Wilds, she quickly realized that this still wasn¡¯t enough! If she forced her way in, the power of the Laws of the Wilds would view her with the utmost hostility!

    ¡°That damned old man. He really might have been deceiving me. I¡¯m afraid a ce like this can¡¯t even give rise to World Kings.¡± The spearwoman seethed with murderous intent. She immediately decided to settle the score with the Tailor down the line!

    ¡°Open!¡±

    Finally, she suppressed her cultivation to the Imperial Apex Realm. Only then did she avoid the bacsh of the Laws and smoothly enter the Wilds.

    But following this experience, she had little hope for this expedition.

    How could a swamp give rise to a dragon?

    ......

    One of the Wilds¡¯ many cities.

    ¡°Do you know who the Temple Master is?¡± The spearwoman immediately sought out the strongest person there, an old man.

    But here, the so-called ¡°strongest¡± was still only in the Profound Illumination Realm. In the spearwoman¡¯s eyes, he was no different from a weed growing by the side of the road.

    To her, all things were like straw dogs!

    This wasn¡¯t contempt. Rather, no matter how strong an Emperor was, to her, they were no different from an ordinary mortal.

    ¡°I... I don¡¯t know...¡± stammered the old man, so startled he broke out in cold sweats.

    He¡¯d been in seclusion earlier, only for this mysterious woman in a bronze mask to appear out of nowhere and grab him. It was so sudden that he almost broke down.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he supposed to be the invincible top expert of his era, the man whose sword dominated the stars and suppressed the ten directions?¡±

    The spearwoman increasingly felt that something wasn¡¯t right here.

    She vividly recalled that old liar telling her that when she arrived in the Wilds, she could ask anyone; everyone knew who the Temple Master of the Temple of the Human Realm was.

    But now, she¡¯d found the strongest expert in this entire city, and he had no idea who the Temple Master was!

    ¡°The Wilds really does have a legendary expert invincible beneath the heavens, but... it seems... he isn¡¯t the Temple Master you speak of,¡± the old man said with obvious unease, his entire body covered in cold sweat.

    ¡°Oh? And who is he?¡± The Spearwoman said distractedly. She¡¯d alreadypletely lost interest, and she even felt the impulse to leave the Wilds immediately.

    ¡°The Swordmaster of Abstruse Force! Or rather, his reincarnation. He returned to the Wilds not long ago, and...¡±

    Before he could finish, the woman¡¯s spirits soared; she was finally intrigued.

    ¡°His reincarnation?¡± She interrupted the man mid-exnation. ¡°Exin in detail.¡±

    How could the old man dare to disobey? Everything he knew about Su Yi spilled out of him, like beans pouring out of a bamboo tube.

    As he neared the end of his exnation, the old man suddenly recalled something. ¡°Yesterday, the curtains fell on an unprecedented grand battle outside of the Grotto of Abstruse Force. Although I wasn¡¯t there to witness it, I heard that someone called the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force ¡®the Temple Master!¡¯¡±

    The spearwoman¡¯s pale purple eyes silently lit up. ¡°The Temple Master, the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, Su Yi... Is he repeatedly undergoing reincarnation to cultivate anew? ...Interesting!¡±

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Before her voice had even finished echoing through the air, she disappeared without a trace.

    The old man fell into a daze. A little whileter, his entire body went limp, and he copsed to the ground. ¡°That woman... Was she really an immortal?¡±

    ......

    The Grotto of Abstruse Force.

    Su Yi sat there cultivating with his legs crossed.

    He¡¯d just taken inventory of the Grotto of Abstruse Force¡¯s treasures and discovered that almost nothing was missing.

    There was no doubt about it. Over the years, Qing Tang hadn¡¯t just refrained from using his treasury for her own ends. No, she had even retrieved the treasures lost during that cmity!

    What delighted Su Yi most was that the Dark and Gold Treasures he¡¯d once taken as ordinary items and left to gather dust in his treasury were all still there.

    Thirteen of them in total!

    Su Yi predicted that if he refined all of the chaos origin power within these Dark and Gold Treasures, it would let him smoothly enter the Profound Unity Realm.

    When the time came, he could use his Dao as a furnace and the power of the Apex of Genesis to glean more secrets from the Sword of the Nine Hells.

    And he could use the Dark and Gold Essence to derive the Celestial Laws of the Dark and Gold Star Realm and prepare to step onto the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension!

    In short, stepping into the Profound Unity Realm would bring him to the peak of the Profound Dao. By then, his strength would far surpass the peak strength of his past life!

    ¡°Master, Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart has regained consciousness.¡± Jin Kui¡¯s voice rang out.

    Su Yi instantly awoke from his meditation, got up, and emerged from his cave.

    Within an old-fashioned pavilion.

    ¡°How do you feel, old-timer?¡± When Su Yi arrived, he saw Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart seated there pondering something.

    Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart rose, then sped his fists and inclined his head. ¡°Old Monster Su, if you weren''t there, I really would have been finished.¡±

    His expression was full of deep emotion and gratitude.

    Su Yiughed, then casually took a seat. ¡°Having the Tailor take over your body can¡¯t have been pleasant.¡±

    Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart sat back down too and grimaced. ¡°It wasn¡¯t just unpleasant. It was like taking a trip through hell.¡±

    Here, his expression turned solemn. ¡°Old Monster Su, you have to be careful. All the Tailor lost was one of his Dao Clones. It might not be long before he returns.¡±

    Su Yi inclined his head to express his understanding. The Tailor already knew that he was the reincarnation of the Temple Master.

    Furthermore, ofte, he¡¯d ughtered experts from the Church of the River of Stars, the Nine Heavens Pavilion, and the Studio of the Heart.

    He could picture it already. It wouldn¡¯t be long before a storm descended upon him from the stars beyond the Wilds!

    After chatting a while longer, Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart rose and bade Su Yi farewell. He nned to recover in the Little Western Paradise.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t keep him. Instead, he gave him the jade slip he¡¯d prepared for this precise purpose. It recorded the secrets of the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension and the Dark and Gold Treasures.

    Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart was one of his closest friends in the Wilds. If this information could help him, Su Yi naturally wouldn¡¯t keep it to himself.

    Outside the sect gates.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, there¡¯s one thing I still don¡¯t understand.¡± In the moments before his departure, Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart recalled something. ¡°With your powers of perception, why is it that you couldn¡¯t see through Qing Tang and the young mistress of the Studio of the Heart? How is it that they smoothly infiltrated the Grotto of Abstruse Force?¡±

    Su Yi said with self-deprecation, ¡°At the time, although I was invincible in this world, my worldview was limited to the Wilds.¡±

    When Qing Tang came to the Wilds, she was already a true Heavenly Longevity Realm World King!

    And her master was once the greatest powerhouse of the starry skies.

    ¡°Heavenly Longevity¡± meant that one could live as long as the heavens themselves. Upon reaching this realm, cultivators could fully slough off the shackles of longevity. Unless killed, their lifespans were without limit.

    Thus, it wasn¡¯t at all difficult for Qing Tang to deceive the former Swordmaster of Abstruse Force.

    As for the young mistress of the Studio of the Heart? She¡¯d used a secret treasure to disguise herself.

    ¡°Indeed...the crux of the matter is that we¡¯ve been confined to the Wilds for far too long. It¡¯s not just our path that¡¯s impeded; even our perception and worldview are limited,¡± mused Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart.

    They said there was always a higher mountain, and that there was a heaven beyond the heavens. This was a perfect example of that.

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°Fortune and disaster go hand in hand. We¡¯ve been trapped in the Imperial Apex Realm for countless years, and our cultivation bases are severely suppressed. But this means that when we step onto the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension, we¡¯ll burst forth withtent potential beyond imagination. The World Kings of the stars beyond will be no match for us!¡±

    Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart froze, briefly dazed. Then, he said joyfully, ¡°Wonderful!¡±

    With that, he stepped into the air, and his stick-thin figure quickly faded into the distance.

    Su Yi turned around and was just about to head back to the Grotto of Abstruse Force when a female figure appeared out of thin air. ¡°Friend, is this the Grotto of Abstruse Force?¡±

    This new arrival wore straw gray robes and straw sandals. A red string tied her long ck hair into a ponytail, and her face was obscured by a bronze mask, revealing only her pale purple eyes.

    She carried a twelve-foot spear. It was simple and blue-gray, with a mysterious swastika carved on its hilt.

    The moment heid eyes on her, Su Yi was stunned.

    <i>It¡¯s that spearwoman!?</i>

    The Skythorn Poison Emperor had told him that, a long time ago, when he, the Peerless Martial Emperor, and a group of their old friends left the Wilds to traverse the starry skies, they encountered an utterly terrifying mysterious spearwoman.

    The Peerless Martial Emperor and the others joined forces, but even then, they only just barely blocked one of her attacks.

    As for the Skythorn Poison Empero? He wasn¡¯t even worthy of being considered her opponent...

    Now, this woman had reappeared, and furthermore, her target was the Grotto of Abstruse Force.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Su Yi nodded without the slightest change of expression. ¡°Might I ask what you¡¯vee to do?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to fight the Temple Master,¡± the spearwoman said casually.

    She looked at the distant Grotto of Abstruse Force. ¡°I heard he was capable and that he¡¯s undergone reincarnation, so I want to see his strength for myself.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°Simply... to fight him?¡±

    The spearwoman seemed to sense that something was amiss, and she looked at Su Yi once more. ¡°I just like to fight, that¡¯s all. How could I have any ill intentions?¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    ¡°I can tell that you¡¯re most likely a member of the Grotto of Abstruse Force, so no need for me to visit. Go call the Temple Master out,¡± she ordered casually. ¡°Once we¡¯re done fighting, I¡¯ll leave. Of course, if he can block one of my attacks, I wouldn¡¯t mind taking him on as my subordinate and offering him my protection.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but facepalm. ¡°No need for protection, thanks. If you really want to fight, we can fight.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re... the Temple Master?¡± eximed the spearwoman, as if in disbelief. ¡°Isn¡¯t your cultivation a bit too pathetic?¡±

    ¡°....¡± Su Yi didn¡¯t quite know what to say to that. <i>Is she looking down on me!?</i>

 Chapter 1138 - Letâ€™s See Who Hits the Ground First!

    <h4>Chapter 1138 - Let¡¯s See Who Hits the Ground First!</h4>

    The spearwoman suddenly seemed to think her words were over the line. ¡°Earlier, I assumed the reincarnation of the Temple Master would be strong.¡±

    She thought for a moment, then added, ¡°But to tell the truth, you really are weak, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°????¡± Su Yi was at a loss for words. <i>Is she trying to force me to admit I¡¯m a weakling?</i>

    ¡°I can¡¯t deny that there¡¯s a huge gap between our cultivations,¡± Su Yi said calmly. ¡°But if we fought at the same realm, you¡¯d be no match for me.¡±

    He was proud and aloof by nature, and when he saw how impolite the spearwoman was being, he naturally couldn¡¯t be bothered to mind his manners.

    ¡°That so...?¡± The spearwoman finally seemed intrigued. ¡°Then I don¡¯t mind telling you that when ites topetitions of the Grand Dao, I¡¯ve never used my cultivation boundary to suppress my opponents.¡±

    As she spoke, she stretched out a long, snowy finger and drew it through the air. ¡°If, while our cultivations are in the same realm, you can block one of my attacks, you¡¯ll be qualified to be my subordinate.

    ¡°If you canst ten strikes without losing, I¡¯ll view you as a kindred spirit.¡±

    ¡°And if you lose?¡± Su Yi said directly.

    The spearwoman couldn¡¯t help but reveal a hint of amusement. ¡°I admire your spirit. I don¡¯t mind telling you that throughout my years of cultivation, while a tiny handful of old codgers have been <i>unwilling</i> to fight me, of those who<i> did </i>fight me, only threested a full ten strikes.

    ¡°As for beating me...? In all this time, no one capable of that has ever appeared!¡±

    Here, her purple eyes sparkled as she stared at Su Yi. ¡°Although I think poorly of your chances, so long as you can beat me, I promise to agree to any request you have so long as it¡¯s within my power to grant!¡±

    Then, as if afraid Su Yi didn¡¯t understand her, she added, ¡°Whether you¡¯re after a treasure or there¡¯s someone you want killed, it won¡¯t be difficult for me.¡±

    Su Yiughed dryly. ¡°I don¡¯t need all that. If you lose, there''s just one thing I''d like to know."

    ¡°One thing?¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    The spearwoman took a deep look at him. ¡°I hope you can win, and even if you can¡¯t, that you can hold out for more than ten strikes. Otherwise, I¡¯ll really be deeply disappointed.

    With that, she swept her gaze across the area. ¡°This isn¡¯t a good ce to fight. I¡¯ll take you somewhere more suitable.¡±

    Then, with a swoosh of her sleeves, both she and Su Yi disappeared into thin air.

    ......

    The two of them reappeared in a barren stretch of wastnd untouched by human settlement.

    ¡°This is a good ce. Even if our battle overturns heaven and earth, it¡¯s unlikely anyone will disturb us,¡± said the spearwoman.

    Su Yi looked around. ¡°This really is a good ce.¡±

    The spearwoman put away her spear and stretchedzily. ¡°This is a sh of the Grand Dao, so we ought to determine victory and defeat through our attainments in...¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± interrupted Su Yi. ¡°Just attack.¡±

    The spearwomanughed, then suddenly suppressed her cultivation base down to the mid-stage Profound Serenity Realm.

    A momentter, she took a stable stance.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The sky abruptly copsed as the spearwoman struck like lightning, throwing a punch as simple as could be.

    Her snowy fist cut through the air like the unstoppable point of a spear. Heaven and earth swayed beneath it, and thendscape rumbled and boomed.

    It was simple to the extreme, but also tyrannical and forceful to the extreme!

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze focused.

    The spearwoman really was using Profound Serenity-level power of the Laws, but the power of this strike was greater even than the Wilds¡¯ Imperial Apex cultivators!

    Without the slightest hesitation, Su Yi circted the full extent of his cultivation base, pressed his fingers into a sword, and struck with all his might.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    One threw a punch like a spear thrust, the other like a sword sh. They shed in midair, and the sky tore like paper. Heaven and earth trembled violently.

    The spearwoman merely swayed in ce, her clothing billowing around her.

    But Su Yi was forced several steps back!

    ¡°Not bad!¡± The spearwoman¡¯s purple eyes lit up with a hint of delight.

    When she first came to the Wilds, she was already disappointed. She figured a ¡°swamp¡± like this couldn¡¯t possibly give rise to divine dragons capable of wandering the four seas.

    She even suspected that the Tailor had deceived her, and she was beside herself with indignation.

    But now, after just one strike, she realized that this Su Xuanjun really did know a thing or two!

    A punch like the one she¡¯d just thrown could have annihted even your average Imperial Apex cultivator. Against Profound Serenity Realm cultivators, it was practically invincible.

    Yet Su Yi had blocked it!

    Of course she was happy! How could she not be?

    ¡°You aren¡¯t bad either.¡± The will to fight zed in the depths of Su Yi¡¯s distant, profound gaze.

    It had been a long time since he¡¯dst experienced such a fight against someone of the same realm.

    Especially since the power she¡¯d grasped was terrifying beyond imagination. It might have looked like it was at the Profound Serenity level, but in truth, mere cultivation boundaries were far from sufficient to describe it!

    Su Yi had recently stepped into the mid-stage Profound Serenity Realm, and he could tell that at his current level, he was strong enough to contend with his past self at the peak of his strength. Thus, he assumed that he¡¯d struggle to find worthy opponents within the same cultivation boundary.

    The spearwoman¡¯s appearance came as an unprecedented, delightful surprise!

    ¡°Again!¡± The spearwoman stepped through the air, quick as lightning, swinging her fists and attacking.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Her momentum was forceful and tyrannical, and her aura alone shattered the surrounding skies. The surrounding ten thousand feet ofndscape copsed with a bang.

    That unstoppable fighting spirit and force stimted Su Yi¡¯stent potential. It burst forth, setting his will to fight aze as his blood boiled.

    A grand battle broke out.

    Sword light radiated around Su Yi, and sword intent poured out of him like a waterfall. His every movement revealed enough power to dazzle the ages.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Their second sh went off like a st of divine thunder. Countless currents swept out in all directions, seemingly intent on shattering both heaven and earth!

    Su Yi swayed once more and took several steps back.

    This time, before he¡¯d even managed to stabilize himself, the spearwoman shot explosively toward him, swinging her fist as if wielding the spear of judgment. She was forceful beyond imagining.

    But Su Yi naturally didn¡¯t retreat. Instead, he shed with her head-on.

    It was as if two unparalleled deities were locked in brutalbat, destroying this entire stretch of wastnd. One mountain after another split and copsed into powder.

    The aftershock alone could have killed most Profound Unity cultivators with ease!

    That was truly far too terrifying.

    Were anyone here to see this, they would surely have been shaken and unable to believe that this was a sh at the Profound Serenity level.

    After the ninth attack, a hint of blood flowed down the corners of Su Yi¡¯s lips.

    The spearwoman¡¯s clothing was tattered, and her long, ivory-like legs came in and out of few.

    But she wasn¡¯t startled. Rather, she was delighted, and her purple eyes zed like the sun. Her entire body burst with startling will to fight. ¡°I would never have guessed I¡¯d encounter an opponent like you here in the Wilds. You¡¯re really not bad!¡±

    Her voice revealed a hint of excitement.

    Su Yi smiled. He understood how it felt to be invincible for too long. It was lonely at the top.

    Finding a worthwhile, well-matched foe felt entirely different. It was thoroughly delightful and satisfying!

    That went for him now too. His will to fight boiled over and surged. He could clearly sense his spirit, qi, and essence practically whooping for joy. He even had a premonition that after this battle ended, it wouldn¡¯t be long before he stepped into thete-stage Profound Serenity Realm with ease!

    ¡°This will be my tenth strike. If you can take it, I¡¯ll show you my strongest secret art of the Dao of the Spear!¡±

    Before the spearwoman¡¯s voice had even finished echoing through the air, she soared into the sky and suddenly raised and swung her slender right leg as if cracking a whip.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    This strike seemed to split heaven and earth, shattering the mountains and rivers, as if nothing could stand in its way, and there was nowhere it could not reach.

    Instead of retreating, Su Yi advanced. His right hand shot forth, piercing the clouds like a dragon¡¯s w.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    Iparably terrifying destructive power burst from the spearwoman¡¯s right leg, like a tidal wave or avnche. She put so much pressure on Su Yi that he sank in midair, descending a hundred feet, his blood and qi churning. It was so painful that he coughed up a mouthful of blood.

    But he didn¡¯t even seem to notice. He flipped his hand and struck, his fingers like a vice-grip as he grabbed the spearwoman¡¯s ankle.

    Just as he was about to restrain it, she snorted coldly, then swung her palm at Su Yi¡¯s throat.

    In the blink of an eye, they were locked in close-quartersbat. The longer they fought, the fiercer their battle. Every attack was potentially lethal.

    But neither had any intention of retreating. It was as if neither of them understood the concepts of life and death. They fought in the heavens, and they fought on the earth. Everything within hundreds of thousands of feet became their battleground as they fought locked in inextricablebat.

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    Su Yi¡¯s scap broke with a spray of blood.

    But at the same time, his palm strike cut into the spearwoman¡¯s side, destroying the fabric and leaving a bone-deep gash in her jade-like flesh.

    ¡°Not bad! Not bad! Again!¡± The spearwoman was delighted, and she made no attempt to hide it. It seemed the fact that Su Yi was able to injure her was a joy she hadn¡¯t experienced in a long time.

    But she struck with ever greater force, bing even more domineering. Every movement drew upon the power of her surroundings, with enough force to level an entirendscape with ease.

    How could Su Yi possibly be polite?

    It had already been far, far too long since he¡¯dst shed with someone like this. He thought of nothing else. He forgot the heavens, the earth, and even himself as he fully immersed himself inbat.

    The battle raged on, and soon, both parties¡¯ injuries piled up.

    Su Yi¡¯s long hair hung loose, and his body was battered and covered in bleeding, startling wounds.

    The spearwoman wasn¡¯t much better off. Her gray robes were in tatters, and bleeding gashes intercrossed all over her skin.

    As for their surroundings? They¡¯d long since been reduced to rubble. The ground was covered in scars, and everywhere they looked, destructive aura ran rampant.

    Time slipped by.

    A hundred attacks, two hundred attacks, three hundred attacks....

    Soon, it was dusk.

    Throughout the entirendscape, the only thing visible were two figures still locked in fiercebat. Both were covered with wounds, and both looked downright wretched.

    In the end, even as Su Yi was on the verge of exhausting his cultivation base, they¡¯d yet to determine a victor.

    But the spearwoman was obviously exhausted too, and her breathing came in ragged gasps.

    Even so, neither of them ever retreated. They fought fiercely on, as if they wouldn¡¯t let go until they¡¯d taken their opponent down. They couldn¡¯t let up even if they died!

    ¡°You can¡¯t beat me. With this attack, I¡¯ll knock you to the ground!¡± The spearwoman suddenly chuckled, stepped into the air, swung her fist, and attacked.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Her punch flew through the air like a dragon, emanating unsurpassed pressure. It didn¡¯t just target his soul; it affected his mind and soul too.

    Were someone watching from afar, it would have seemed that this blow was sure to destroy both Su Yi and what remained of their surroundings!

    ¡°Seems to me that in the end, you¡¯ll be the one on the ground!¡± Su Yi snorted coldly, then charged into the fray.

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    His right arm blew off with a spray of blood.

    But it was at that moment that he suddenly charged, like a divine mountain in motion, and mmed into the spearwoman¡¯s chest. At the same time, his left arm shot out and ruthlessly hit her in the gut.

    The spearwoman let out a muffled grunt, and her body bent like a cooked shrimp and trembled uncontrobly.

    But she was firm and unyielding. Her arms wrapped around Su Yi¡¯s neck like snakes. If she tightened her grip, he was sure to lose!

    Su Yi immediately flipped his palm to hold her down, pressing his left arm on her shoulder.

    All of a sudden, the two of them were tangled up like a fried dough twist, and they both mmed to the ground together.

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    Dust filled the air.

    In the end, the spearwoman found herself pressed to the ground, and she couldn¡¯t help but let out a pained cry.

 Chapter 1139 - A Sore Loser?

    <h4>Chapter 1139 - A Sore Loser?</h4>

    The ground split, forming a massive crater.

    The spearwoman stiffened as Su Yi ruthlessly pressed her to the ground. Throughout her body, her bones creaked, and even her organs shifted positions.

    With that bronze mask covering her face, Su Yi couldn¡¯t see her expression clearly, but her purple eyes shone with a hint of vexation.

    She gnashed her teeth and tightened her grip around Su Yi¡¯s neck in an attempt to restrict him.

    But against all expectations, this movement only pressed her into Su Yi¡¯s embrace.

    Worst of all, although Su Yi had lost his right arm, his left arm crossed her chest and forcefully blocked one of her arms. The more force she used, the deeper Su Yi¡¯s arm sank into her chest.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes opened as he sensed a wave of softness.

    The spearwoman¡¯s eyes widened as her chest felt stifled. It was even a bit difficult to breathe.

    The two of them were tangled up like a dough twist. Their eyes met at close quarters, and the atmosphere was suddenly a bit strange and silent.

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t feel enchanted in the slightest. Their earlier battle had been ferocious, brutal, bloody, and cruel. His body was in tatters, he¡¯d lost his right arm, and his entire body was covered in blood.

    The spearwoman¡¯s wounds were a bit lighter, but she too was covered in still-bleeding wounds.

    How could he feel at all enchanted given the circumstances?

    But...

    Even so, he had to admit that pressing such an utterly terrifying woman to the ground made his heart feel a teensy bit strange.

    The spearwoman¡¯s eyes suddenly shed with ruthless light. Her fingers hooked in an attempt to lock onto his throat.

    Su Yi cast aside all other thoughts, pressed against her chest with his remaining arm, and pushed with all his might in an attempt to hold her down and avoid her attack.

    But how could he possibly just let him escape? Her shockingly supple legs crossed, like scissors gripping Su Yi¡¯s waist. She suddenly burst with greater force, and...

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Su Yi had only just lifted himself off when he mmed back into her.

    She couldn¡¯t help but let out a muffled grunt, and her delicate frame quivered slightly.

    Su Yi felt a bit dazed.

    <i>Just now... that position... wasn¡¯t it a bit... off? </i>

    <i>If the situation weren¡¯t so obviously wrong, it¡¯d seem like we were fighting in bed...</i>

    But Su Yi had no time to give the matter any further thought. The spearwoman¡¯s embarrassment had obviously turned to rage, and she was now trying to dig out his eyes.

    Her legs wrapped around Su Yi¡¯s waist, and her arms reached for this throat like spiritual serpents. Her entire body was like a rope binding Su Yi tightly.

    When he saw that she was so ruthless as to pluck out his eyes, Su Yi instinctively lowered his head. At the same time, he braced his core and supported himself with his left arm as he tried to break free.

    Although he avoided her attempt to pluck out his eyes, before he could get up, he was forced back down. A pair of legs were pulling him down by the waist, and he mmed into the spearwoman once more.

    She couldn¡¯t help but let out a muffled grunt, and her lustrous lips quivered slightly.

    A momentter, her beautiful eyes widened, and she hissed, ¡°You... actually...¡±

    Su Yi said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m a man too. It seems to me that we¡¯d best end this here. If it goes on like this... it¡¯ll be a bit too improper, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    A momentter, she retracted her arms and pushed, sending Su Yi flying through the air.

    He¡¯d only just stabilized himself when the spearwoman shot out of the crater, her entire body emanating monstrous murderous intent.

    Her purple eyes glinted with sharp, electric light as she coldly locked onto Su Yi, hatred written all over her face.

    <i>Boom! </i>

    Misty light flowed around her. In the blink of an eye, her wounds fully recovered, and her split skin was as good as new. Even the blood covering her body evaporatedpletely.

    Her imposing aura transformed, bing extraordinarily terrifying. The entire stretch of heaven and earth trembled violently, as if everything were on the verge of copse.

    There was no doubt about it. Grappling in the crater had thoroughly provoked this mysterious spearwoman.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel startled.

    She was no longer suppressing her cultivation base, and her imposing aura was far more terrifying than the Tailor¡¯s clone¡¯s had been.

    To the point that the skies were already surging with the explosive power of the Laws. She¡¯d obviously startled them into action!

    It was then that Su Yi asked, ¡°Are you a sore loser?¡±

    It was just one light, airy sentence, but the spearwoman immediately fell silent. Her gaze shifted erratically, murderous one moment, ice-cold the next, then ashamed and indignant...

    In the end, she took a deep breath and suppressed her murderous intent. Moments prior, that terrifying aura seemed like it was on the verge of eruption, but now, it gradually receded.

    Su Yi inwardly sighed in relief. Had the spearwoman really attacked without reservation, he might well have had to fight with his life on the line.

    Fortunately, as forceful and tyrannical as she seemed, she was the type to keep her word.

    ¡°This battle is not yet over. Tend to your wounds, and once you¡¯ve fully recovered, we can fight again.¡± As she spoke, the spearwoman flicked her fingers, and a jade bottle flew toward Su Yi. ¡°Consider this an apology.¡±

    With that, she ignored him, sat on the ground, and closed her eyes in meditation.

    Su Yi opened the jade bottle. A wisp of glittering silver light surged out, and a soothing fragrance permeated the air.

    After just one whiff, Su Yi¡¯s spirits soared, and his almost exhausted vitality showed signs of recovery!

    When he looked into the jade bottle, he saw a snow-white, lustrous pill. It was clear and ethereal, with wondrous scenes reflected inside it: sages shaking their heads and chanting sutras, immortal beauties dancing through the sky, wandering aerial and terrestrial auspicious beasts...

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but look stunned. ¡°What kind of medicine is this?¡±

    ¡°Ignoramus. It¡¯s just a divine medicine refined by a Cosmic Enlightenment cultivator. If you¡¯re worried about poison, you don¡¯t have to take it,¡± the spearwoman said coldly. She didn''t even deign him with a look as she spat out these barbed words.

    Su Yiughed, not at all concerned. <i>It¡¯s clear as daylight that she''s still angry.</i>

    Without any further hesitation, he sat down, crossed his legs, and took the divine medicine.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    His practically drained body rapidly recovered, like waters rising after the rain as his body ravenously devoured that surging, pure power.

    His wounds knit together at astonishing speeds, and even his severed right arm regrew, like dried-up wood in spring.

    The spearwoman silently cracked open her tightly shut eyes.

    Her origins were extraordinary, and she wasn¡¯t of this era. Her cultivation base was enough to let her look down upon the vast majority of peak World Kings.

    She¡¯d long since ceased to take Emperors into ount.

    How could she ever have guessed that she¡¯d encounter someone who was evenly matched with her at the same realm of cultivation?

    She certainly never would have guessed that this opponent wouldn¡¯t just take ten blows; he¡¯d actually fought evenly with her, and it wasn¡¯t easy to determine a victor!

    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder what would have happened if she hadn¡¯t been too ovee with embarrassment to continue fighting. How would things have ended?

    But she couldn¡¯t reach a definite conclusion.

    Admittedly, she¡¯d suppressed her cultivation base, so she had no need to fear death. Still, she dared say with certainty that an opponent like this still had cards up his sleeve.

    Furthermore, everyone knew that this person had undergone reincarnation. Ignoring the rest, his mastery of the secrets of reincarnation was already a taboo!

    The spearwoman suddenly recalled what the Tailor had told her.

    <i>Don¡¯t tell me that old liar was telling the truth? </i>

    The Temple Master was apparently once invincible in his era. His sword suppressed the starry skies in all directions, and he¡¯d once proimed that even gods and immortals would have to avert their gazes before him.

    If all of that was true, then all of this was easily exined.

    After all, someone who¡¯d undergone reincarnation to cultivate anew had the knowledge and experience of his past life. He could naturally have fixed any regrets he had from his past life¡¯s reincarnation to seek out the strongest possible path!

    <i>Reincarnation is a taboo, and it¡¯s long since been erased from the universe¡¯s natural order. They say that the full story has something to do with the Contract of the Gods. But this Dark and Gold Star Realm actually still contains traces of reincarnation, as well as someone who¡¯s actually pulled it off! That¡¯s far too unbelievable...</i>

    In others¡¯ eyes, reincarnation was like a fleeting rumor, a taboo Law of the Grand Dao.

    But the spearwoman knew full well that reincarnation touched upon secrets great beyond imagination¡ªand more than that, taboo beyond imagination!

    Because this involved a contract that had been passed down since the beginning of time.

    No one knew its exact contents, but they saw it as an agreement between gods at the beginning of the universe!

    Suddenly, the spearwoman developed an intense interest in the Dark and Gold Star Realm.

    Several hourster.

    Su Yi awakened from his meditation. His wounds had fully knit back together, and moreover, his cultivation had improved. He was now just one step away from thete-stage Profound Serenity Realm.

    It hadn¡¯t been long at all since he¡¯d entered the mid-stage Profound Serenity Realm. His advancement speed was startling!

    This was partially because the brutal sh between even foes had stimted Su Yi¡¯s potential, helping him achieve aplete quenching and polishing of his abilities through battle.

    But it was also because the pill the spearwoman had given him was extraordinary. Although it was intended for recovery, the pure energy it contained had fullybed through and cleansed Su Yi¡¯s body!

    Su Yi could help but sigh over the benefits of battle, especially against a worthy foe. It was far more beneficial than bitterly cultivating in seclusion.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s keep going.¡± Su Yi rose, then took the initiative to ask for more.

    The spearwoman was briefly stunned. Her purple eyes opened, and she eximed, ¡°Over the years, people have frequently taken me for a madwoman who loves nothing butbat. I wouldn¡¯t have guessed it, but you¡¯re at least as mad as I am.¡±

    She rose from the ground, her slender, graceful figure almost as tall as Su Yi¡¯s. Her long, smooth legs were particrly eye-catching.

    ¡°I¡¯ve encountered a worthy opponent. How can I stop before we¡¯ve determined a victor?¡± said Su Yi.

    The spearwoman¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°No need to rush. I¡¯ve already decided that I won¡¯t be leaving the Dark and Gold Star Realm any time soon, and I¡¯d like to seize this opportunity to ask you about something.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to ask about?¡±

    ¡°Reincarnation.¡± The spearwoman got straight to the point, making no attempt to hide her intentions.

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Fight me again. If you win, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    The spearwoman¡¯s eyes shed with cold light. She snorted, ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    The atmosphere silently turned hostile, as if it could explode at any moment.

    Su Yi took out a jug of wine, threw back his head, and drained it. He shed her a carefree grin. ¡°I¡¯ll just ask you this: do you dare?¡±

    ¡°Do I dare?¡± the spearwoman muttered, as if this were an extreme provocation.

    Her pale purple eyes glowed with sharp light, and without a single wasted word, she swung her right arm as if flinging a spear, her snowy, jade-like fingers like a speartip cutting through the air.

 Chapters 1140 - A Request For Aid from Second Senior Apprentice Brother

    <h4>Chapters 1140 - A Request For Aid from Second Senior Apprentice Brother</h4>

    Su Yi charged without the slightest hesitation.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    As the two of them shed head-on, the already devastatedndscape descended into chaos and turmoil.

    Heaven and earth dimmed, and the sun and moon lost their light.

    After their experience in their first battle, it seemed the two of them had tacitly agreed to use the strongest methods at their disposal. Neither held back in the slightest.

    Thus, the battle reached peak intensity as soon as it began.

    The spearwoman was suppressing a bellyful of fire, and she struck with tyrannical, unshakeable force. Every strike shattered the skies with enough force to deal death and devastation on all sides.

    Su Yi used his fingers as a sword, striking both heaven and earth. He didn¡¯t back down in the slightest, and every sh contained shocking destructive force.

    From a distance, it looked as if two deities were fighting onnd, disregarding their life and death, ferocious to the extreme.

    As time passed, the battle intensified.

    Both of them were starting to take injuries, and blood sprayed through the air.

    But neither Su Yi nor the spearwoman minded in the slightest. Their will, minds, spirit, qi, and essence were unified and entirely focused on the raging battle. They¡¯d forgotten themselvespletely, and they had no fear of death.

    The woman''s spear arts were extraordinary: simple, yet forceful to the extreme. That made them tyrannical beyond limit and full of shocking destructive power.

    Her Laws of the Grand Dao were much the same. They disyed utter destructive power, destroying everything in their way. They were far beyond the Laws of Heavenly Prayer, Cosmic Silence, and Spirit Nirvana.

    Su Yi had to use the Mysterious Truths of the End to contend with them. The Laws of Rebirth, Withering and Flourishing, and the Far Shore were all a bit inferior.

    Heaven and earth were in uproar, and thendscape overturned as everything was annihted.

    In the end, they lost track of how many ferocious blows they¡¯d exchanged. By now, few parts of them remained intact. It was an iparably brutal sight.

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    In the end, a muffled impact shook the heavens as both Su Yi and the spearwoman plummeted from the skies and mmed to the ground.

    Both were long since exhausted, and they were sustaining themselves with their shocking willpower alone. When they hit the ground, even Su Yi¡¯s vision briefly went ck.

    As a cloud of dust rose into the air, the spearwoman suddenly gnashed her teeth, shot forth, and struck like lightning, charging toward the nearby Su Yi.

    There was no time for Su Yi to get up, so he rolled over and tried to dodge.

    ¡°Get down on the ground for me!¡± The spearwoman bellowed as she mmed into him like a meteor.

    Su Yi¡¯s bones practically popped out of their joints, and the pain made him gasp even as he reached for the spearwoman¡¯s head.

    Sheughed coldly, her hands like iron bands as they pressed on the joints of Su Yi¡¯s arms, leaving him unable to move.

    However, she too was severely injured and running out of steam. After suppressing Su Yi, she couldn¡¯t help but pause to pant in ragged gasps.

    Even so, her purple eyes shone with a hint of smug pride as she looked down at the now-suppressed Su Yi. Her bloodless lips curved into a grin. ¡°Quick, admit defeat!¡±

    But she¡¯d only just said this when her delicate frame quivered.

    Su Yi had suddenly thrust his waist with such tyrannical force that he almost pushed her off.

    Her beautiful eyes glinted with a hint of shame and anger, practically spitting fire.

    Her long, slender legs almost instinctively mped around Su Yi¡¯s waist, her butt directly on his stomach as she pressed him firmly to the ground.

    ¡°Do you admit defeat?¡± The spearwoman gnashed her teeth, her gaze vicious.

    But how could Su Yi possibly submit? Heughed coldly and thrust his waist once more, shifting in an attempt to turn over and fling the spearwoman to the ground.

    She instantly felt as if she were seated astride a bucking horse. Her delicate figure swayed, and she had no choice but to use her arms and legs to cling to Su Yi with all her might.

    But before long, she realized that something wasn¡¯t right.

    Although she¡¯d thoroughly suppressed him, there was only a battered, bloodiedyer of fabric between them, and as they fought with all their might, their bodies repeatedly rubbed and twisted together...

    ¡°Err...¡± The spearwoman practically went mad with shame and fury. She could clearly sense something hard and searing hot right where she was sitting. As she moved, that sensation...

    ¡°Detestable!!!¡± Her pupils constricted to the size of needlepoints as she shot to her feet and stomped at Su Yi.

    He rolled over and dodged.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Her foot scattered fragments of rock on impact, creating a massive crater.

    Su Yi immediately got up and looked at the enraged, practically frenzied spearwoman. He took a moment to subtly hide his ¡°spear,¡± then said with a strange look on his face, ¡°You¡¯re the one who got on top of me. I...¡±

    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± The spearwoman seethed with murderous intent. Although her bronze mask obscured her face and hid her expression, the hatred in her eyes was practically tangible.

    Su Yi realized that she was on the verge of exploding, and that it wouldn¡¯t do to provoke her.

    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll admit defeat for now,¡± Su Yi said with apparent magnanimity.

    The spearwoman was so angry that sheughed. ¡°Do you think me so unreasonable? Winning is winning, and losing is losing. Even if you admit defeat... I won¡¯t ept it!¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    A momentter, she seemed to cool down. She said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s end things here this time. We can duke it out again after I¡¯ve returned from the Netherworld.¡±

    As she spoke, misty light surged around her, and her battered frame instantly returned to peak condition. She was instantly lively and in high spirits.

    Once healed, she stepped into the air and prepared to leave.

    ¡°Are you really going to seek out the secrets of reincarnation?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°Is there a problem with that?¡± said the spearwoman.

    Su Yi was quite surprised; everyone knew he¡¯d mastered the secrets of reincarnation, and with the spearwoman¡¯s cultivation, she could have used force to pry them out of him.

    But she was doing no such thing.

    That was more than enough to make Su Yi more positively inclined toward her. ¡°You can find the secrets of reincarnation in the Burial Ground of the Dao in the Sea of Bitterness. But it¡¯s an extremely dangerous ce. No matter how high your cultivation is, if you can¡¯t grasp its secrets, every step will be difficult.¡±

    The spearwoman froze, stunned. ¡°Earlier, you said you had a question for me. Go ahead and ask.¡±

    <i>I tossed her a peach, and now she¡¯s handing me a plum? </i>Su Yiughed. ¡°It¡¯s nothing big; I just want to ask about some of my old friends¡¯ whereabouts.¡±

    He then exined what had happened to the Skythorn Poison Emperor, the Peerless Martial Emperor, and theirpanions.

    The spearwoman remembered them and promptly told Su Yi that she hadn¡¯t made things difficult for them. The whole group had long since proceeded further into the starry skies.

    After hearing the full story, Su Yipletely rxed. ¡°Many thanks.¡±

    The woman pridefully disregarded him, then disappeared in a sh.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, sat cross-legged to cultivate and tend to his wounds.

    Several hours passed before he rose and left the now-ruined stretch of wastnd to begin his journey back to the Grotto of Abstruse Force.

    ......

    After the curtains fell on the Grand Battle against the Tailor, Su Yi reimed control of the Grotto of Abstruse Force, and an unprecedented uproar swept across the Wilds.

    Word of the battle was on every corner, and Su Yi¡¯s prestige was greater than ever before!

    <i>¡°This </i>is what they mean when they speak of living legends!¡± someone sighed. And indeed, there was no need to borate on the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡¯s legendary aplishments.

    Meanwhile, as word of the battle spread, so did information about the stars beyond the Wilds, provoking spirited discussion throughout the Nine Provinces.

    The stars beyond the Wilds had always been mysterious and unfathomable, like a taboo full of dangerous ir.

    But now that the forces of the Studio of the Heart, Nine Heavens Pavilion, and Church of the River of Stars had entered the Wilds, attacked Su Yi, only to fall one by one, the people of the Wilds realized that the experts of the stars beyond weren¡¯t invincible after all!

    Nor were they as lofty or unshakeable as the rumors suggested!

    ¡°The only thing that makes us weaker than the cultivators of the stars beyond is that weck a path beyond the Profound Dao! There¡¯s no need to fear them!¡±

    Some of the old-timers¡¯ hearts swelled with emotion.

    As word spread, they learned more secrets, and they finally learned that there really was something beyond the Profound Dao: the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension!

    ¡°Apparently, the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force already shared the secrets of the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension with those Imperial Apex Realm living fossils. I can picture it already. Soon, the Wilds will surely have World Kings of its own!¡±

    Others were full of eagerness.

    ¡°His Excellency Su really lives up to his reputation. What breadth of spirit! What magnanimity! Throughout the world and all of history, none canpare! He really is the greatest living legend of all time!¡±

    ...As the entire area boiled over with discussion, some people caught a whiff of impending danger.

    ¡°Don¡¯t celebrate too quickly. Those factions of the stars beyond fell t on their face. How could they just endure in silence?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re sure to return sooner orter!¡±

    ¡°And when that happens, the greater His Excellency Su¡¯s prestige, the greater their retaliation will be!¡±

    ¡°When a nest is overturned, how can the eggs within survive intact? If His Excellency Su falls, great changes will be in store for the Wilds...¡±

    In stark contrast with the uproar outside, the Grotto of Abstruse Force was calm and tranquil.

    Su Yi was in seclusion, and his disciples were each cultivating independently.

    Seclusion was always a part of cultivators¡¯ long lives.

    Su Yi had already divided the treasures in the Grotto of Abstruse Force¡¯s treasury amongst his disciples. He also gave them each a Dark and Gold Treasure to cultivate with.

    When it came to this sort of thing, Su Yi had never been a selfish sort.

    Time quickly slipped by.

    Before long, two months had passed, and the Wilds had gradually returned to its former peace and tranquility.

    Only the Wilds¡¯ peak orthodoxies understood that sooner orter, a storm from the stars beyond would inevitably befall the Wilds!

    No one could predict how terrifying it would be.

    Nheless, the peak factions were already preparing for the worst.

    As for Su Yi? During his two months of cultivation, he refined a full four Dark and Gold Treasures and raised his cultivation base to thete-stage Profound Serenity Realm!

    Furthermore, he was just a hair¡¯s breadth from the peak of the realm!

    <i>I¡¯ve only got four Dark and Gold Treasures left... </i>Within the cave, Su Yi awakened from his meditation and frowned.

    As his cultivation base grew, he¡¯d need to refine more and more Dark and Gold Essence. Only then could he maintain this state of extreme growth and transformation.

    <i>If Ick sufficient Dark and Gold Essence upon stepping into the Profound Unity Realm, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have no choice but to take a trip to the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals...</i> thought Su Yi.

    As he pondered, Jin Kui¡¯s slightly frantic voice emanated from beyond the cave.

    ¡°Master, this is terrible! I just received a message from Second Senior Apprentice Brother. It seems he¡¯s encountered unexpected life-or-death peril!¡±

 Chapter 1141 - Humiliation, Coming to His Senses, a Tribulation

    <h4>Chapter 1141 - Humiliation, Coming to His Senses, a Tribtion</h4>

    Outside the immortal cave.

    Su Yi epted the message Jin Kui handed him. A few lines of text were emzoned on it: ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister, should master one day return alive, tell him that I left to explore the stars with Senior Meng of Profound Sky Academy, and that I won¡¯t be returning in this lifetime. If Master asks why, just say....¡±

    Here, the message ended abruptly.

    The message didn¡¯t seem like a cry for help. Rather, it seemed like a farewell.

    However, the message was hastily scrawled and unfinished. This was clearly unusual.

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed.

    Before returning to the Wilds, he stopped in the Profound Sky Realm to inquire about Jing Xing¡¯s whereabouts.

    It was onlyter that he learned that Jing Xing had long since left to explore the stars with the old glutton. There¡¯d been no word of him ever since.

    Who¡¯d have thought they¡¯d suddenly receive such a strange message? Su Yi instantly realized that something wasn¡¯t right here!

    ¡°Second Senior Apprentice Brother has most likely encountered life-threatening danger, and he knows he has little hope of survival. That¡¯s why he wrote this in such a hurry,¡± Jin Kui said with obvious concern. ¡°He most likely doesn¡¯t want us to risk ourselves bying to his aid.¡±

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head. ¡°You¡¯re right. Anyone who received a hastily scrawled message like this out of the blue would realize something had happened to your second senior apprentice brother.¡±

    A momentter, he sighed softly. ¡°That muddleheaded bookworm hasn¡¯t changed. He can¡¯t even lie properly.¡±

    ¡°Master, what should we do? If something happens to Second Senior Apprentice Brother....¡±

    Before Jin Kui could finish her sentence, Su Yi gently interrupted her. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. I¡¯ll go personally. Alive or dead, I¡¯ll be sure to bring Jing Xing back.¡±

    With that, he gripped the letter and shot into the sky.

    ......

    Outside the Wilds, a world hovered in the boundless void of outer space.

    A fierce battle was underway.

    ¡°Senior, hurry up and run!¡± Jing Xing rasped.

    His clothing was stained with blood, and his hair hung loose. His skin was pale and translucent, and his vitality was weak. He sat on the ground, breathing heavily.

    His wounds were so severe that his body was on the verge of falling apart. He didn¡¯t even have the strength to stand up.

    ¡°Quit jabbering! I brought you here to see the world and human life in all its facets to knock some sense into you! If your master finds out I left you behind to save my own life, he¡¯d kill me!¡± The old glutton broke into a series of curses.

    This living fossil of the Wilds¡¯ Confucianists looked wretched. He was currently pouring his power into an ancient tome.

    As the book opened, its text transformed into misty light, forming a circle around them, a barrier between them and their surroundings.

    Off in the distance, a group of experts were activating their treasures and attacking the barrier relentlessly.

    Fiery radiance interwove, and the light of their treasures pierced the firmament. Heaven-shaking impacts rang out over and over again.

    The battle was iparably fierce.

    In the face of this onught, the old glutton trembled with exertion, his face alternating white and green, and the back of his robes was drenched in cold sweat. It was obvious he couldn¡¯t hold out much longer.

    ¡°But my master... has been gone for a long time...¡± Jing Xing wiped the blood from his lips and said bitterly.

    ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I? There¡¯s absolutely no way Old Monster Su just up and died. He surely found the secrets of reincarnation. You¡¯re letting your imagination run away with you, you dunderhead!¡± shouted the old glutton.

    As he spoke, blood dripped down his lips, and his face paled. His expression was increasingly grim.

    Each of the opponents they¡¯d encountered today was stronger than the one before!

    Unless he was mistaken, they were almost certainly from a prominent faction of the stars beyond the Wilds!

    ¡°Dammit! Am I really going to die here today?¡± he grumbled.

    They had seven opponents in total.

    Of the five currently attacking them, two were in thete-stage Profound Unity Realm, while three were in the early-stage Profound Unity Realm.

    But all of them far surpassed other cultivators of the same level!

    This was because their power of the Laws was extraordinarily terrifying and full of taboo strength. This made them mighty beyond imagination!

    There were two others standing in the distance, a man and a woman.

    The man wore a crane cloak, and he looked promising and elegant. Every inch of him emanated lofty pride, and his eyes shone like golden torches, startling the heart and soul.

    The woman was dressed in military garb, and her eyebrows were as sharp as sabers. Her skin was the color of wheat, and she carried a bronze short halberd. Her entire body emanated cold, forceful might.

    The two of them watched the battle like overseers, their expressions calm. They¡¯d yet to strike.

    ¡°The old-timer¡¯s quite something, and his foundations are startlingly solid. Given the opportunity, he¡¯d easily break into the World King Realm and gain power beyond his contemporaries. People like him are rare even in our Thousand Opportunities Star Realm,¡± the manmented casually.

    ¡°You''re absolutely right, young master.¡± To his side, a woman in military attire nodded slightly. ¡°s, the Dark and Gold Star Realm has long since fallen to ruin, and its connection to the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension has been severed. Its inhabitants can forget about proving their Daos and bing World Kings."

    She paused, her eyes glinting with sharp, cold light. ¡°More importantly, neither the old man nor the schr are going to escape disaster today.¡±

    The manughed. ¡°I didn¡¯t trap them to kill them, but rather, to rope in some powerful subordinates to help us seek out the secrets of reincarnation.¡±

    Here, he looked at the battlefield and said inly, ¡°It¡¯s been long enough. Time to wrap this up.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The five Emperors voiced their assent, then attacked in full force.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Just a few blinks of the eyeter, the ancient tome¡¯s barrier of light shattered into pieces, leaving Jing Xing and the old glutton unprotected.

    The old glutton coughed up blood, then shot forward to protect Jing Xing. He transmitted, ¡°Bookworm, I¡¯ve lived too many years to count, and I¡¯ve long since grown sick of living. Follow my orders. When I tell you to run, run! Got it?¡±

    Jing Xing shook his head. He swept his gaze across the area, then gnashed his teeth. ¡°I, Jing Xing, am no coward! If I¡¯m going to die, I¡¯m going to go down fighting!

    ¡°You...!¡± The old glutton gnashed his teeth with fury.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    As the two of them conversed, their enemies outnked them and attacked viciously. They were terrifying beyond measure.

    The old glutton was already badly injured. With five Emperors attacking him at once, it wasn¡¯t long before he couldn¡¯t hold out. They forced him back repeatedly, and his flesh was soon a meaty pulp.

    Jing Xing was stricken with grief, and his eyes bulged, but there was nothing he could do.

    He was badly injured too, and nearing the end of his rope. His vitality was ebbing.

    He¡¯d never felt so useless in his life!

    All those years he¡¯d spent studying and all the knowledge he¡¯d umted were no use at all!

    ¡°What joy is there in life? And what is there to fear in death? As schrs, it¡¯s better not to read at all than to blindly believe everything in books. Caring only about the written word dooms us to humiliation. If we cannot set the books aside and take action when necessary, we¡¯ll be nothing but useless pedants.

    ¡°And when we do take action? A schr¡¯s fists <i>are </i>the truths of his schrship. The bigger your fist, the stronger your truth!¡±

    As the old glutton fought, he rasped a lecture. ¡°When your master was still here, you could safely spend your life reading, and indeed, wasn¡¯t that a blessing? But without your master...¡±

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The old glutton was sent flying before he could finish his sentence, and throughout his body, countless bones snapped.

    But even as he breathed in ragged gasps, he still tried his utmost to protect Jing Xing. ¡°See? What can you do when you encounter a situation that reason alone cannot solve?¡±

    Jing Xing silently clenched his fists, his nails cutting into the flesh of his palm.

    ¡°Study has value, but you have to shatter the molds of previous sages and put your studies into practice,¡± said the old glutton as he wiped the blood from his lips. ¡°Only then can you establish your own school of thought!¡±

    Jing Xing¡¯s heart churned, and his expression shifted erratically.

    But just as the five Emperors were about to attack once more¡ª¡ª

    The man in the distance said calmly, ¡°Enough. Give them a chance to catch their breath, then ask if they¡¯re willing to submit.¡±

    The five Emperors stopped but maintained their encirclement, blocking off Jing Xing and the old glutton¡¯s escape routes.

    ¡°Submit? I¡¯m not afraid to die, so why would I be afraid of you?¡± sneered the old glutton.

    His injuries were far too heavy, and he looked wretched to the extreme, but it seemed he didn¡¯t care in the slightest. Heughed and spoke with perfectposure.

    The five Emperors¡¯ expressions instantly darkened.

    ¡°Shut his mouth,¡± a man in a crane cloak said calmly.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The woman in military attire suddenly disappeared into thin air, then appeared before the old glutton. Her left hand seized him by the throat, and her right hand rose into the air and pped him ruthlessly across the face.

    <i>Whap!</i>

    The old glutton¡¯s cheek shattered, his face a meaty pulp.

    Jing Xing suddenly bellowed, ¡°Enough!¡±

    His voice shook the clouds, and an unbelievable scene followed¡ª

    Overflowing, unstoppable power burst from Jing Xing, as if a dried-out riverbed had given rise to a surging current, as if a withered tree were bursting with new vitality.

    His aurapletely transformed!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Jing Xing¡¯s qi rumbled like thunder as histe-stage Profound Serenity Realm cultivation base transformed, soaring to the peak of the realm. It seemed to have broken through a barrier, and it rose rapidly.

    Terrifying tribtion clouds silently gathered overhead.

    This scene astonished everyone present.

    ¡°He¡¯s attempting to break through and enter Profound Unity in the middle of battle?¡± The young man in the crane cloak said in astonishment.

    The others were stunned too. They would never have expected the badly injured, surrounded, helpless schr to break through a barrier in the face of peril and wee his Tribtion of Profound Unity!

    ¡°Hahaha! You finally came to your senses, you muddleheaded schr! I can die without regrets!¡± The old glutton burst intoughter. His face was an indistinct meaty pulp and his entire body was covered in blood, but he looked utterly gratified and delighted.

    ¡°You think you can undergo tribtion and break through <i>now? </i>You¡¯re dreaming! If you don¡¯t submit, I¡¯ll have you die mid-tribtion!¡± the woman in military attire sneered.

    As she spoke, she tossed the old glutton away and approached Jing Xing, then swung her palm at his shoulder.

    Jing Xing met her attack head-on.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    A momentter, he was sent flying back and coughing up blood.

    His originally soaring qi was thrown into disarray.

    The disparity in strength was far too great.

    Even though Jing Xing had broken through his mental shackles and invited a metamorphosis, he was still weakpared to the woman in military attire.

    ¡°Submit, or die. Choose for yourself.¡± The woman approached, her gaze as cold and sharp as a saber¡¯s edge as her imposing aura locked onto Jing Xing.

    ¡°Dammit!!¡± The Glutton gnashed his teeth and struggled to break free and rush to Jing Xing¡¯s aid.

    But it was then that a cold, calm voice rang out.

    ¡°Allow me.¡±

 Chapter 1142 - No Matter How Many Come, Iâ€™ll Kill Them All

    <h4>Chapter 1142 - No Matter How Many Come, I¡¯ll Kill Them All</h4>

    It was just two simple words, but they went off like a divine decree.

    And something arrived even faster than the sound of that voice: a streak of sword qi!

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Sword qi appeared out of nowhere, effortlessly cleaving through the air as it flew toward the woman in military attire.

    She felt a strong sense of impending crisis, and she didn¡¯t hesitate to retreat explosively back.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    When that streak of sword qinded, it carved a thousand-foot rift in the air. Unstoppable sword qi ran rampant, and the entire stretch of heaven showed signs of copse.

    Practically simultaneously, an explosion rang out, and a figure appeared before Jing Xing as if ripping through space.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    All eyes were instantly upon him.

    This new arrival was dressed in blue. His figure was tall and upright, and he looked transcendent and detached.

    ¡°M-Master?!¡± Jing Xing¡¯s eyes widened in apparent disbelief.

    Earlier, he¡¯d been ready to fight to the death.

    Who¡¯d have thought the situation would turn on its head in the blink of an eye?

    ¡°Old Monster Su!?¡± The old glutton was bbergasted too.

    Although Su Xuanjun¡¯s appearance had changed, that aloof, contemptuous, transcendent bearing was the same as before!

    ¡°Many thanks, old glutton,¡± Su Yi said softly. ¡°All you have to do now is stand aside and take care of those injuries.¡±

    He then turned to Jing Xing. ¡°You focus on oveing your tribtion.¡±

    Only now did Jing Xing seem convinced that this wasn¡¯t just a dream. His face filled with delight and astonishment, and there was just so much he wanted to say.

    But in the end, he suppressed it all and nodded. ¡°As youmand, Master!¡±

    The old glutton was obviously worked up too. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Fine. I only have one request... Kill everyst one of them!¡±

    His voice practically burst with undisguised murderous intent.

    ¡°Of course,¡± said Su Yi with a subtle nod.

    Off in the distance, the man in the crane cloak snickered. ¡°Ate-stage Profound Serenity Realm cultivator? And you dare boast so shamelessly? Ridiculous!¡±

    The five Emperors burst into mockingughter.

    When the woman in military attire realized she¡¯d just been startled into retreating by a merete-stage Profound Serenity Realm cultivator, her expression filled with self-deprecation. ¡°I embarrassed myself in front of you, young master.¡±

    The man in the crane cloak waved magnanimously. ¡°Better safe than sorry. Why speak of humiliating yourself?¡±

    Here, his eyes shone like radiant golden torches as he evaluated the distant Su Yi. ¡°I can tell they see you as their savior. That¡¯s proof enough that your cultivation isn¡¯t as simple as it appears on the surface. How about this? I¡¯ll give you an opportunity.¡±

    He gestured to the five Emperors and said leisurely, ¡°If you canst ten minutes beneath their attacks without dying, I promise to leave all three of you a path to life. Of course, that¡¯s on the condition that you submit to me.¡±

    ¡°Ten minutes?¡± One of the five Emperors, a middle-aged man in embroidered dragon robes, felt he¡¯d been underestimated, and he seethed with murderous intent. "That¡¯ll be more than enough to take him down!¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, he led the charge.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    He waved a ck halberd, stirring up dim gray shadows with appalling murderous power as he charged at Su Yi.

    Forceful beyond measure!

    He and hispanions seemed to have great tacit understanding, as the others immediately coordinated with him. Each took out their treasures, and they worked together to surround Su Yi and prevent him from escaping.

    Su Yi naturally wouldn¡¯t run away. Jing Xing and the old glutton¡¯s grievous wounds had long since filled his heart with murderous intent.

    Especially since, if he hadn¡¯t made it here in time, the two of them likely would have died!

    ¡°An ant trying to shake a tree.¡± Su Yi snorted coldly, then stretched out and flicked his fingers.

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    The middle-aged man¡¯s ck halberd split into pieces.

    As its fragments scattered, the sword qi cut through the air.

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    It cleaved a bleeding hole right between the man¡¯s eyes. A momentter, his head exploded, followed by his body.

    In the end, the bloodied fragments of corpses burst too, dissipating into ashes.

    All that remained was the perfectly straight sword scar in the air. It extended far into the distance.

    ¡°Hm?¡± The man in the crane cloak focused his gaze.

    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡± The woman in military attire immediately reacted.

    The other four Emperors had simrly strong reactions, but it was already toote to change course. All of them gnashed their teeth and unleashed their full strength, no longer daring to keep anything in reserve.

    <i>Boom! </i>

    The various treasures rumbled and burst with monstrous power sending divine radiance sweeping across the sky. A flood of destructive power nketed heaven and earth, all of it aimed at Su Yi.

    Su Yi¡¯s expression was perfectly calm, without the slightest hint of emotion. He stretched out his right hand and pressed down on the air.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    It was as if the hand of a deity had lifted a primordial divine mountain into the air, only to m it back down to earth.

    Heaven and earth instantly caved in, and countless startling rifts formed on the ground.

    One treasure after another shattered into pieces, their fragments scattering in all directions.

    One secret art after another burst like a soap bubble, dissipating into nothingness.

    As for the four charging Emperors? Their bodies split, their flesh and souls minced into tiny pieces that soon dissipated into the copsed stretch of heaven and earth.

    All he¡¯d done was raise and press down with his hand, but he¡¯d overturned heaven and earth, reducing four Emperors¡¯ souls to nothingness!

    The entire area was instantly deathly silent. Everyone was stunned!

    ¡°That....¡± The old glutton¡¯s eyes widened. <i>After undergoing reincarnation, Old Monster Su is seriously this ridiculously strong?</i>

    Earlier, he sensed that Su Yi¡¯s cultivation was only in the Profound Serenity Realm. At first, he assumed that Su Yi had brought some killer weapon with him, and that he was using whatever it was to quell this storm.

    Who¡¯d have thought there was no ¡°killer weapon¡± after all? He¡¯d just ughtered five Emperors of the stars beyond the Wilds with casual ease!

    As if he were squishing mere ants!

    ¡°With Master here, everything¡¯s settled...¡± Jing Xingpletely rxed. Like the other disciples of the Grotto of Abstruse Force, he had absolute confidence in his master, and he wasn¡¯t all that surprised.

    Without any further thought, Jing Xing soared into the air and met his Tribtion of Profound Unity head-on!

    ¡°Yun You, can you see through that guy¡¯s abilities?¡± The man in the crane cloak looked uncertain, without any of his formerposure and pride.

    The woman in military attire looked solemn, and her sharp gaze was imposing. ¡°I cannot, but I¡¯m willing to test his abilities for myself.¡±

    ¡°Wait for now.¡± The man in the crane cloak waved, then turned to look at Su Yi. ¡°Sir, you just killed five of my subordinates. That¡¯s likely alleviated much of your anger. However, I¡¯m afraid you have no idea of our origins. How about we have a chat to prevent forming any irreconcble grudges? Who knows... we might well be able tough past enmities away.¡±

    It seemed he didn¡¯t care about the five dead Emperors in the slightest.

    The woman in military attire seemed strange. She hadn¡¯t expected their young master, who¡¯d always been forceful and tyrannical, to take a step back of his own ord.

    Off in the distance, Su Yi approached, his gaze as tranquil as the waters of an ancient well. He said casually, ¡°Laugh past enmities away? As if. No matter whoes, all of you must die here today.¡±

    The man in the crane cloak frowned.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The woman in military attire drew her bronze short halberd, her aura instantly terrifying beyond measure.

    ¡°Please wait, young master. Your subordinate will go take that guy¡¯s head!¡±

    Before the woman¡¯s voice had even finished echoing through the air, she shot forth like lightning.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The surroundingndscape swayed, and everything dimmed.

    A tide of terrifying, auster murderous intent surged from the woman in military attire. She bellowed, and her bronze short halberd cleaved through the air.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    It was as if a dazzling arc of blue lightning were tearing through the sky. The power of this strike was almost beyond imagination. The power she disyed was greater than the five Emperors¡¯ joint attack, and by no small margin, either!

    But she was ultimately only in the mid-stage Profound Unity Realm. She was so strong because of the Laws of the Grand Dao she¡¯d mastered and the treasures she wielded.

    People like her had long since ceased to be worthy of Su Yi¡¯s notice!

    The onlookers watched as he neither fled nor dodged. His right hand shot forth, his hands as unstoppable as an axe through rotten wood. The murderous power filling the sky shattered, and he closed his fingers around the bronze halberd.

    It was as if time had frozen still.

    The bronze short halberd couldn¡¯t advance even another inch.

    The woman in military attire froze, her eyes widening. She would never have guessed that he¡¯d block her full-force, lightning-quick attack!

    <i>Crunch! Crunch!</i>

    The bronze halberd wailed, then split apart, inch by inch.

    The woman in military attire was just about to retreat explosively when a hand reached for her throat from afar.

    ¡°Break!¡± She swung her palm and shed with it head-on.

    But as soon as she made contact with Su Yi¡¯s hand, the force snapped her wrist, and her arm burst with a spray of blood.

    Immediately after, Su Yi had seized her firmly by the throat, and he held her aloft as if she were a chicken. Her cultivation base was instantly thoroughly suppressed!

    Off in the distance, the man in the crane cloak was stunned. His eyes widened, as if he was struggling to ept all of this.

    The old glutton gasped.

    Earlier, he¡¯d shed with the woman in military attire personally, only to discover that even with his Imperial Apex Realm cultivation, he was no match for her!

    Yet she couldn¡¯t take even a single hit from Su Xuanjun! She was no different from a y chicken or porcin dog!

    ¡°Dammit!¡± The woman in military attire was so scared that her soul practically left her body. ¡°Who is this person? How could such a terrifying figure exist in the Dark and Gold Star Realm?¡±

    <i>Whap!</i>

    She took a clean, crisp p to the face, then shuddered from head to toe. She saw stars, and her cheek was red and swollen.

    A powerful sense of humiliation coursed through her. She shouted, ¡°Do you have any idea who we are?¡±

    <i>Whap!</i>

    Su Yi answered with yet another p. Her cheek caved in, leaving her face an indistinct, meaty pulp.

    When the old glutton saw this, he inwardly cheered Su Yi on.

    That woman had pped him around earlier, and it was indescribably humiliating. Now, he watched as Su Yi returned the favor. Of course it felt great!

    ¡°Stop!!¡± The man in the crane cloak bellowed, his face ashen. ¡°I¡¯ll give you just one chance. Let her go! Or else, I¡¯ll destroy your entire family!¡±

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    Su Yi directly snapped the woman¡¯s neck. Furthermore, he tightened his grip, reducing her corpse to ash.

    ¡°You...¡± The man in the crane cloak was aghast, and his eyes widened. In all his years of cultivation, he¡¯d never seen anyone so unrestrained or forceful. Su Yi wasn¡¯t taking his threats into ount at all!

    A momentter, he turned tail and fled! He dared not hesitate in the slightest.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    But before the man in the crane cloak got far, a p exploded his physical body. His soul had only just emerged from the wreckage when a big, powerful hand seized it.

    The man in the crane cloak seemed to realize that he wasn¡¯t getting out of this alive. He couldn¡¯t help but roar, ¡°Just you wait! There¡¯s absolutely no way the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect will let you people off!¡±

    ¡°That so?¡± Su Yi looked at the distant skies, where Jing Xing had already started undergoing tribtion, and said casually, ¡°I¡¯ll give you an opportunity. You have until my disciple finishes his tribtion to call as many people as you like.

    ¡°No matter how manye, I¡¯ll kill them all. I promise to let you die without regrets.¡±

 Chapter 1143 - Youâ€™re On Your Own!

    <h4>Chapter 1143 - You¡¯re On Your Own!</h4>

    As he spoke, Su Yi rxed his grip on the man in the crane cloak¡¯s soul.

    The man in the crane cloak gasped for breath, both terrified and enraged.

    And here he¡¯d thought he was doomed!

    ¡°You... you¡¯re sure you want me to call for the others?¡±

    It seemed the man in the crane cloak dared not believe it.

    The old glutton bellowed in the distance, ¡°Drop the nonsense. Hurry up and do it!¡±

    He was inwardly delighted. He¡¯d have loved nothing more than to ughter their entire sect.

    Was he worried...? With Old Monster Su here, did he need to worry about anything?

    The man in the crane cloak dared not hesitate any longer. He sped his hands together and formed seals.

    He was well aware that his enemies were entirely unafraid, and that they were most likely after something. Even so, if he wanted to live, this was his only chance!

    <i>Weng!</i>

    The man in the crane cloak formed a mysterious hand seal, which emanated strange energy fluctuations of the Grand Dao.

    It soon transformed into an arc of divine light, which shot into the air.

    Once all of this was over, the man in the crane cloak seemed noticeably calmer. ¡°Let me take this opportunity to warn you. I came to the Dark and Gold Star Realm with...¡±

    Before he could finish, Su Yi pped him across the face, almost shattering his soul.

    ¡°Kneel there for now.¡± Su Yi nced at him.

    ¡°Kneel!?¡± The man in the crane cloak was so angry that his very soul quivered. He was so enraged he could have died.

    But when Su Yi raised his hand to p him again, he endured that feeling of humiliation and knelt.

    ¡°No guts or backbone at all. So, this is all the experts of the sects of the starry skies amount to,¡± sneered the old glutton.

    ¡°Those who don¡¯t fear death have always been in the minority,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    He put his hands behind his back, then gazed up into the dome of heaven, where Jing Xing was bravely facing his tribtion. Its boundless light illuminated the entire stretch of heaven and earth with unsettling hues.

    Meanwhile¡ª¡ª

    Countless meteorites hovered in a barren stretch of space.

    Deep amongst the meteorites, there hovered a massive spacetime vortex. It swayed violently, scattering a rain of light.

    A tunnel carved through time and space!

    A group of cultivators stood near the entrance of the vortex, busily building a ritual altar.

    ¡°Once the altar isplete, we can fully stabilize the spatial tunnel to the Dark and Gold Star Realm,¡± an old man in a feather coat said softly. ¡°When the timees, it¡¯ll only be a two-hour journey from the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect to the Dark and Gold Star Realm!¡±

    He carried a fly whisk and had the air of a Daoist immortal as he watched from a distance.

    Yun Xiaosheng.

    He was one of the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect¡¯s thirty-three elders, a peak Profound Unity Emperor.

    He¡¯d yet to be a World King, so he could only serve as an outer sect elder. He was the lead elder of the outer sect.

    ¡°This is a great opportunity for us to umte merit. After all, a tunnel carved through space and time like this can only let those beneath the World King level pass. Were that not the case, the sect¡¯s World Kings would havee in person already,¡±ughed a middle-aged man in silver robes.

    Huo Shandu.

    Just like Yun Xiaosheng, he was an outer sect elder of the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. The Dark and Gold Star Realm has long since fallen to ruin. It¡¯s in pitiful shape, and even its connection to the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension has long since been severed. With our cultivations, we¡¯ll be like sovereigns there. We can gaze down upon everyone there with pride!¡± said a woman in green. She looked reserved, but her words were forceful, with an air of lofty superiority.

    Her name was Li Miaoyun, and she was an elder just like Yun Xiaosheng and Huo Shandu.

    These three were the leaders of the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect¡¯s expedition into the Dark and Gold Star Realm.

    ¡°Don¡¯t getcent. The savages of the Dark and Gold Star Realm might not be worth looking at, but before we came here, the Supreme Leader told us that the Studio of the Heart, the Nine Heavens Pavilion, and the Church of the River of Stars have long since sent their experts to the Dark and Gold Star Realm,¡± Yun Xiaosheng said coldly. ¡°In other words, if we¡¯re to seek out the secrets of reincarnation and gather Dark and Gold Essence, we¡¯ll inevitablye into conflict with these three factions.¡±

    Huo Shandu and Li Miaoyun nodded.

    They were all from the depths of outer space. They naturally knew that the three aforementioned factions were in no way weaker than their Primordial Unity Daoist Sect.

    As they conversed, they got to work, helping the other Primordial Unity Daoist Sect experts refine the altar.

    But it was then that¡ª¡ª

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    An arc of divine light appeared out of nowhere, transformed into an illusory seal, and hovered in the air.

    Yun Xiaosheng grabbed and shattered the seal. A frantic voice instantly cried out: ¡°Elders, hurry up and save me¡ª¡ª!¡±

    Yun Xiaosheng¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°Something¡¯s happened to Liu Chuan!¡±

    Huo Shandu and Li Miaoyun were both quite surprised.

    ¡°How is that possible? Liu Chuan has Yun You to protect him, as well as five deacons. In the Dark and Gold Star Realm, they¡¯re invincible. How could they have encountered danger?¡±

    Huo Shandu furrowed his brow.

    Liu Chuan was the son of their grand elder, as well as an inner sect legacy disciple. It went without saying that he had an extremely lofty status.

    Furthermore, Yun You was apanying him, and she was one of the grand elder¡¯s servants. She was so strong that she could kill even Imperial Apex Emperors with ease.

    Yet now, something had happened to Liu Chuan. Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised?

    Yun Xiaosheng said gravely, ¡°We cannot afford to dy. You two, go have a look. No matter what, bring Liu Chuan back. If something happens to him, we won¡¯t be able to report to the grand elder.¡±

    Huo Shandu and Li Miaoyun were instantly solemn. They nodded their assent, then immediately took action.

    Yun Xiaosheng watched them leave, a vicious look on his face. <i>This is the Dark and Gold Star Realm, yet someone dared target members of our Primordial Unity Daoist Sect? They¡¯re simply seeking death!</i>

    ......

    Tribtion clouds surged, and thunder rumbled overhead.

    Jing Xing was putting everything he had into oveing his tribtion, while the old glutton sat to the side, focused on tending to his wounds.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, had already sprawled outzily in his wicker chair, and he was drinking from a jug of wine. From time to time, he checked on Jing Xing¡¯s progress.

    The man in the crane cloak, Liu Chuan, knelt there in silence.

    When Huo Shandu and Li Miaoyun arrived and saw this, they were both unwittingly stunned. A momentter, their hearts filled with irrepressible murderous intent.

    <i>These savages actually destroyed Liu Chuan¡¯s physical body, and they¡¯re forcing his soul origin to kneel!</i>

    ¡°Elders!¡± Liu Chuan cried out in delight, instantly excited.

    But when he nced at Su Yi, his heart clenched, and he said hurriedly, ¡°Elders, you have to be careful!¡±

    Huo Shandu and Li Miaoyun nodded. They¡¯d ovee their share of wind and rain, and it was immediately obvious to them that something wasn¡¯t right here.

    ¡°Friend, do you n to use our disciple¡¯s life to threaten us?¡± Li Miaoyun said coldly, her gaze locking onto Su Yi.

    She could tell that there was something wrong with this young man in blue. He seemed far too young!

    Furthermore, he had Liu Chuan captive, and they were afraid of hurting him identally if they attacked.

    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Su Yi rose from his wicker chair and looked down at Liu Chuan. ¡°Tell them why I let you live.¡±

    Liu Chuan¡¯s expression shifted, and he felt deeply humiliated, but he dared not refuse. ¡°Elders, I was captured because.... He said he wants to let me die in peace, so he¡¯s giving me the opportunity to call for as many reinforcements as I want. He said that no matter how manye... he¡¯ll kill them all!¡±

    His head drooped like a defrosting eggnt. He felt iparably humiliated.

    Huo Shandu and Li Miaoyun¡¯s expressions were instantly unsightly.

    ¡°Young man, do you have any idea who we are?¡± Huo Shandu said gravely, his expression decidedly unfriendly.

    ¡°I do,¡± Su Yi said softly. ¡°You are two dead people.¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, he vanished, reappearing a little over ten feet from Huo Shandu.

    Huo Shandu¡¯s pupils constricted, and his entire body burst with divine radiance. His qi rumbled and boomed as he suddenly threw a punch.

    The Primordial Unity True Lightning Seal!

    As his punch flew through the air, it was as if a divine seal were descending from the heavens. It could overturn mountains, make rivers run in reverse, and kill everyone on all sides.

    ¡°A mantis trying to block a chariot.¡± Su Yiughed dryly. Then, he too threw a punch.

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    The air exploded, and destructive power swept outward. Misty light scattered, and Huo Shandu was sent flying back.

    His expression changed dramatically, and he couldn¡¯t help but blurt, ¡°How is this possible!?¡±

    Li Miaoyun was stunned too, and her beautiful eyes widened.

    Su Yi¡¯s attack was too sudden and domineering. It caught herpletely off guard, and she found it difficult to believe.

    She couldn''t even imagine how a single attack could have forced Elder Huo Shandu back!

    ¡°????¡± And here Liu Chuan had thought he¡¯d been saved. He¡¯d even been excited.

    Now, he felt as if he¡¯d taken a blow to the head. He waspletely dumbstruck. <i>Not even a peak Profound Unity Emperor... can stop him?</i>

    ¡°Old Monster Su really wants to overturn the heavens!¡± The old glutton¡¯s eyes widened. He could tell that these two new arrivals were even stronger than the experts they¡¯d faced before.

    Who¡¯d have thought they¡¯d still seem a bit pathetic against Su Yi?

    ¡°Are these all the ¡®experts¡¯ your Primordial Unity Daoist Sect can manage?¡± Su Yi furrowed his brow.

    It was just one sentence, but Huo Shandu and Li Miaoyun¡¯s faces were instantly ashen. They looked at each other, then immediately drew their treasures and attacked with everything they had.

    <i>ng!</i>

    Huo Shandu waved a war saber. It glittered like immortal gold, illuminating the entirendscape. His momentum was such that the clouds copsed on all sides.

    Li Miaoyun activated a Daoist seal. It was purple and shrouded in lightning. The words ¡°Thunder Charm¡± were carved on its surface, and when it struck, it smashed a massive hole through heaven and earth. Its power was explosive and tyrannical.

    They disyed power no smaller than Shang Tianqi, the Grand Libationer of the Sr Pce of the Church of the River of Stars, and Mo Yu, the Sixth Warden of the Nine Heavens Pavilion.

    s, in Su Yi¡¯s eyes, such experts were no longer worth looking at.

    After all, he¡¯d killed the Sixth Warden back in the early-stage Profound Serenity Realm! Now he was in thete-stage Profound Serenity Realm, just one step from the peak of the realm.

    He didn¡¯t even lose to that mysterious spearwoman when they fought at the same cultivation level!

    ¡°Die!¡± Su Yi stepped into the sky, using his fingers as a sword to cleave through Huo Shandu¡¯s saber. His sword qi then continued ahead, its power undiminished, taking Huo Shandu¡¯s head clean off.

    Like an axe through bamboo, no different from ughtering a dog or chicken!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Huo Shandu¡¯s corpse and soul exploded into ash.

    ¡°Liu Chuan, you¡¯re on your own!!¡± Li Miaoyun shrieked, so terrified that the blood drained from her face. She turned tail and fled without the slightest hesitation, disregarding Liu Chuanpletely.

    She was truly scared out of her wits. She¡¯d lived too many years to count, but this was her first time seeing such a terrifying Profound Serenity Realm cultivator.

    Had she known Su Yi was this strong, she absolutely would have fled as far as her legs could carry her a long time ago!

    But before she¡¯d gotten far, sword qi streaked past her.

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    It cut Li Miaoyun in two at the waist.

 Chapter 1144 - Old Acquaintances

    <h4>Chapter 1144 - Old Acquaintances</h4>

    Liu Chuan was terrified out of his wits, and his soul quivered.

    Was this really the ce they called the Celestial Ruin?

    If so, how could it give rise to someone so pervertedly strong?

    He was only in the Profound Serenity Realm, but he could take down a peak Profound Unity Emperor in a single sh!?

    Even in the stars beyond, an aplishment like that would absolutely have dazzled any era. It was an incredibly rare feat!

    Now, when he saw Su Yi turn around and walk toward him, his knees thudded to the ground as he knelt of his own volition and said in a quavering voice, ¡°I admit defeat! I admit defeat!¡±

    His voice was even choked with sobs, as if he were on the verge of a breakdown.

    His cowardly behavior filled the old glutton with disdain.

    ¡°You can keep calling for help if you want,¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Liu Chuan said in a quavering voice. ¡°Sir, if you don¡¯t kill me, you can use me as a hostage and take me to the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect and exchange me for treasures. Right, my father is one of our grand elders. He¡¯ll surely empty out his coffers to satisfy your requests!¡±

    The old glutton spat. ¡°Shameless! No courage at all! If I were your father, I would have long since beaten you to death.¡±

    But Su Yi was long ustomed to this sort of thing.

    In his past life, he¡¯d seen countless ¡°firm and unyielding¡± old-timers grovel for their lives in the face of death, offering everything they had for a chance at life.

    And he¡¯d witnessed humble mortals risk their lives without fear of death!

    The crux of the matter was that typically, the longer someone lived, the more they feared death.

    The ancient ceased to concern themselves with honor and humiliation. Their greatest obsession was seeking out the Dao. And who could be truly fearless in the face of death, with no worries about what they¡¯d leave behind?

    ¡°Apart from you, is there still anyone else here?¡± said Su Yi.

    Liu Chuan froze, his expression shifting violently.

    Without even waiting for a response, Su Yi picked him up. ¡°Take me to see them.¡±

    Liu Chuan reacted as if struck by lightning, but when he met Su Yi¡¯s gaze, he shuddered from head to toe and gave in.

    ¡°Old MOnster Su, isn¡¯t this a bit reckless?¡± the old glutton couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°If we don¡¯t deal with them, they¡¯lle looking for us sooner orter.¡± Su Yi turned and shot into the distance. ¡°Look after Jing Xing for me. He¡¯ll sessfully ovee his tribtion within ten minutes.¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, he disappeared from view.

    ¡°If that bookworm Jing Xing had even a third of his master¡¯s breadth of spirit, he¡¯d likely have proven his Dao and achieved Profound Unity a long time ago...¡± the old glutton said wistfully.

    Meeting Su Xuanjun¡¯s reincarnation and witnessing his terrifying power came as an enormous shock to the old glutton, and he struggled to calm himself.

    ...

    Deep within a meteorite belt.

    ¡°Put a little more power into it. We¡¯ll be able to finish refining the altar within ten minutes," Yun Xiaosheng ordered.

    There were sixteen cultivators of the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect in the surrounding area. None of them dare be negligent. All of them refined the altar with all their might.

    Suddenly, they heard someone shooting over through the void.

    ¡°It¡¯s been less than ten minutes. Are Elder Huo and Elder Li back so soon?¡± Yun Xiaosheng was stunned.

    A momentter, he realized something wasn''t right, and he abruptly looked up.

    An arc of radiant light was shooting right toward them. Upon closer inspection, it was a young man in blue, and he was carrying Liu Chuan¡¯s soul!

    Yun Xiaosheng¡¯s heart sank as he realized that this didn¡¯t bode well.

    ¡°This...¡± The sixteen Emperors refining the Daoist altar were startled too. All of them stopped what they were doing and looked at Su Yi.

    The atmosphere was instantly stifled.

    But Su Yi seemed perfectlyposed. He swept his gaze across the group, then looked up at the spatial vortex hovering above them.

    He couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. <i>Don¡¯t tell me the experts of the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect arrived here by cutting a tunnel through spacetime that led directly to the Dark and Gold Star Realm?</i>

    ¡°Elder Yun, I... I had no choice...¡± stammered Liu Chuan, terrified and uneasy.

    Yun Xiaosheng¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Are all of them... dead?¡±

    Liu Chuan nodded hurriedly, like a chicken pecking at grains of rice.

    Gasps rang out on all sides, and everyone¡¯s expressions shifted.

    ¡°Sir, have you perhapse here to kill the rest of us?¡± Yun Xiaosheng¡¯s eyes shed, his expression unprecedentedly solemn.

    Whoever this person was, he¡¯d killed Huo Shan and Li Miaoyun in practically no time at all. Furthermore, he didn¡¯t have so much as a hair out of ce. This was far too unsettling.

    Yun Xiaosheng realized that although this new arrival looked like he was just a Profound Serenity Realm young man, he was most likely an utterly terrifying existence!

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Su Yi subtly inclined his head.

    Yun Xiaosheng¡¯s expression was iparably unsightly. The others were visibly engaged as well.

    But then, something entirely unexpected happened. Liu Chuan couldn¡¯t help but interject, ¡°Elder Yun, whatever you do, don¡¯t try to threaten him!¡±

    ¡°????¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    Liu Chuan said frantically, ¡°Earlier, Elder Huo and the others were disrespectful, so this esteemed personage cut them down on the spot. I... I can¡¯t bear to watch everyone throw their lives away in vain!¡±

    Here, he took a deep breath. ¡°I hope that, if possible.... Everyone can lower their heads and admit defeat.... That way, perhaps, you might be able to leave with your lives....¡±

    Complete uproar followed.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened with disbelief, as if they couldn¡¯t believe their ears.

    Even Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. <i>This kid... isn¡¯t he changing his tune a bit too quickly?</i>

    But Yun Xiaosheng was so angry that he bellowed, ¡°Liu Chuan! Don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re members of the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect. How could we simply let him trample us? If the grand elder saw how cowardly you were, he¡¯d surely cut down his own rtives in the name of righteousness!¡±

    He was obviously ovee with fury. <i>Liu Chuan, you spineless bastard! Bad enough that you¡¯re embarrassing yourself, but you seriously had to go and urge us to surrender? You¡¯re nothing but scum!</i>

    Even in the face of this barrage of insults, Liu Chuan didn¡¯t back down. He even got a bit angry. ¡°I cast aside my reputation and dignity, and for what? Wasn¡¯t it to keep you people alive? If you don¡¯t believe me, go right ahead and throw your lives away!¡±

    That Liu Chuan still dared argue practically made Yun Xiaosheng¡¯s eyes pop with fury. His hair and beard bristled, and he longed for nothing more than to p this spineless coward to death.

    <i>If word gets out, the entire Primordial Unity Daoist Sect will be aughingstock!</i>

    Su Yi said inly, ¡°His warning was correct, but not entirely. Since I¡¯vee for you, there¡¯s absolutely no way I¡¯ll give you the chance to surrender or admit defeat.¡±

    It was just two sentences, yet the atmosphere was immediately silent and stifled.

    ¡°That so? Then I¡¯d really like to see if you¡¯re capable of that!¡± Yun Xiaosheng said with fury.

    ¡°Sure,¡± said Su Yi. He stretched out his hand and tapped the air.

    The entire stretch of space lit up as countless dazzling arcs of sword qi descended with a bang.

    Like a downpour of sword rain pouring onto his enemies!

    Every streak of sword qi was as radiant as the morning sun and bursting with inscrutable, wondrous power. They ripped through the void of outer space, tearing open long, straight rifts.

    <i>Splurt! Splurt! Splurt!</i>

    Bloody mist appeared in burst after burst after burst.

    Agonized shrieks rose and fell, ovepped by the sound of treasures shattering in rapid session.

    The sixteen Emperors of the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect were all enveloped in the endless sword rain, and everyst one of them died brutally on the spot.

    ¡°Dammit!¡± Yun Xiaosheng¡¯s eyes bulged. He waved his fly whisk and blocked this strike, but the dense rain of sword qi injured him badly. He looked utterly wretched.

    ¡°Why was this necessary? Why....¡± Liu Chuan murmured, his entire body trembling with terror and unease.

    ¡°Did you think the others would be as spineless as you?¡± Su Yi said softly.

    Liu Chuan shook his head despondently. ¡°My father often says that a wise man adapts to his circumstances and looks past honor and disgrace. He¡¯s willing to cast everything aside to survive...¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly.

    Meanwhile, Yun Xiaosheng took out a talisman, and his voice boomed like spring thunder. ¡°Spirit Venerate, please, help me destroy this enemy!¡±

    Every word went off like a thunderp.

    The talisman caught aze, busting with an endless rain of light.

    The vortex of spacetime hovering overhead suddenly turned violently.

    A momentter, a radiant, illusory figure emerged from the vortex!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The entire stretch of void shook violently, and the nearby meteorites shattered with a bang.

    A terrifying pressure spread outward.

    ¡°This...¡± Liu Chuan¡¯s eyes widened.

    They then watched as that radiant, illusory figure gradually materialized into a moving beauty in rainbow raiment. Her long hair shone with faint golden light. Her waist was thin and supple, and her features were picture perfect, with curved eyebrows. Her figure was slender and graceful, and she emanated a pure, holy aura.

    Most striking of all was the perfectly round golden imprint at the center of her smooth forehead. It was a strange totem of a golden silkworm devouring its tail.

    ¡°Spirit Venerate!¡± Liu Chuan¡¯s eyes widened and his jaw dropped. He couldn¡¯t help but blurt, ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that only those beneath the World King level could pass through the spacetime tunnel?¡±

    ¡°It was the Spirit Venerate who made the tunnel in the first ce,¡± Yun Xiaosheng snorted coldly. ¡°How could it possibly impede her arrival?¡±

    As he spoke, he straightened his clothes, then bowed. ¡°Outer sect elder Yun Xiaosheng wees you, honored Spirit Venerate!¡±

    His expression was solemn, with undisguised awe and reverence, as well as the excitement and joy of someone who¡¯d found their pir of support.

    ¡°Who... did you want me to help you defeat?¡± The moving beauty in rainbow raiment said, but she was obviously distracted.

    As soon as she appeared, Su Yi¡¯s tall, upright figure drew her attention, and her picturesque, beautiful face looked a bit dazed.

    ¡°Him!¡± Yun Xiaosheng pointed at Su Yi, his expression full of grief and hatred. ¡°That ruthless bastard killed a whole group of our experts. He¡¯s contemptible! Spirit Venerate, please, help me execute him!¡±

    He spoke every word with deep conviction and hatred.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you.¡± The young woman in rainbow raiment shook her head slightly.

    Yun Xiaosheng froze. For a moment, he thought he¡¯d misheard her. He instinctively blurted, ¡°Wh-Why?¡±

    Liu Chuan was stunned too. <i>Yeah, why?</i>

    They then watched as the young woman¡¯s soft red lips curved into a faint smile. She said gently, ¡°Because... he and I are old acquaintances.¡±

    Then, she smiled and waved. ¡°What a coincidence, Fellow Daoist! To think I¡¯d bump into you here.¡±

    She made no attempt to hide the delight in her eyes! It was the unique joy of someone reunited with an old friend.

    Yun Xiaosheng reacted as if five thunderbolts had struck him in the head at once. He felt a chill in his hands and feet, and his soul practically left his body. <i>How could... the Undying Spirit Venerate... do this?</i>

    As for Liu Chuan? His eyes were vacant. He was long sincepletely dumbstruck.

 Chapter 1145 - Aâ€™Cai!

    <h4>Chapter 1145 - A¡¯Cai!</h4>

    The look in Su Yi¡¯s eyes was a bit strange. He naturally recognized the young woman in rainbow raiment.

    A¡¯Cai!

    A mysterious golden silkworm.

    She once said that she was born in the source of a stretch of chaos and that she¡¯d witnessed the rise and fall of countless Grand Daos. Supposedly, she¡¯d watched the births and deaths of stars, and wandered amidst the red dust of mortality, experiencing the joys and sorrows of mortal life, with all its meetings and partings. She also imed to have escaped the world, spending tens of thousands of years with only amp forpany...

    Su Yi didn¡¯t fully believe all that.

    But he was certain that her origins were indeed mysterious and extraordinary. She was the incarnation of the golden silkworm that had once gnawed on the leaves of the Tree of the Ten Thousand Worlds of Samsara, a simply unbelievable feat.

    In recent years, she¡¯d spent her time in silent cultivation in the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect, the top faction of the Thousand Opportunities Star Realm.

    The Primordial Unity Daoist Sect¡¯s foundations were iparably ancient. It ruled over its star realm as its unparalleled hegemon.

    And A¡¯Cai had an extraordinary status in the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect. They called her the Undying Spirit Venerate!

    She was born with innate mastery of a taboo divine ability. It let her cross space and time and the barriers between worlds. It could even counter and neutralize the power of reincarnation!

    All of this was connected to the golden circr imprint at the center of her forehead.

    It was like an endless cycle of life and new beginnings, with a steady, endless, undying quality to it. It was extremely mysterious and strange.

    It was then that Su Yi recalled something he¡¯d seen recorded in an ancient tome: ¡°In ancient times, an immortal silkworm was born of chaos. Its spirituality is eternal, and it feasts on the waters of golden springs and the essence of silver. It¡¯s as old as the chaos itself, and it¡¯s witnessed the cycle of countless seasons, gathering the power of the Laws... When it metamorphoses into a butterfly, its wings will carry it through space and time, and across the barrier between worlds... In ancient times, they called it the Celestial Fairy.¡±

    In other words, A¡¯Cai really was born of chaos, and it wasn¡¯t unreasonable to call her true body an immortal silkworm. Her innate divine ability really seemed to involve the concept of endlessness!

    ¡°And here I thought that Qing Xiao person would show up. I wouldn¡¯t have expected you,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    Back before the Tree of the Ten Thousand Worlds of Samsara, a white-haired man called Qing Xiao shot an arrow at Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer, injuring him badly.

    And Qing Xiao was a high elder of the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect!

    ¡°He can¡¯t cross time and space like I can,¡± A¡¯Cai said with a radiant smile.

    As he listened in on their conversation, Yun Xiaosheng felt as if he¡¯d plunged into an icy abyss. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Spirit Venerate, this person killed over a dozen of our experts. How could you...¡±

    Before he finished his sentence, A¡¯Cai¡¯s smile faded. ¡°If I help you take down my fellow Daoist, that¡¯d make me disloyal to my friend. If I <i>don¡¯t</i> help you, that¡¯d make me disloyal to my sect. Fortunately... I was never loyal to the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect in the first ce.¡±

    With that, she waved her sleeves through the air.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Radiant, misty golden light swept through the starry skies, instantly enveloping Yun Xiaosheng and reducing him to ash.

    A¡¯Cai pped her hands and beamed. ¡°That¡¯ll save us some trouble.¡±

    Liu Chuan had witnessed all of this, and he suddenly cried out, ¡°Spirit Venerate, this is what they call surging waters flooding the temple of the dragon king, or family members failing to recognize each other, but now, I¡¯ve already understood. My blindness is entirely to me for today¡¯s enmity. As I was the first to err, I naturally won¡¯t bear any resentment over any of this. As for what happened today...¡±

    He suddenly took a deep breath and said with righteousness, ¡°I hope you can erase my memories. That way, you¡¯ll have no need to fear word of this incident leaking! As for me... All I want is to live...¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel dumbstruck. This was his first time seeing someone go to such lengths to beg for his life.

    ¡°His dad¡¯s the same way. It¡¯s not strange,¡± A¡¯Cai said. She didn''t think anything of it. ¡°If possible, I¡¯d appreciate you letting me deal with Liu Chuan. That way, I can at least do business with his father.¡±

    Hearing that A¡¯Cai was plotting against his father didn¡¯t just fail to infuriate Liu Chuan. No, it excited him. ¡°My father will surely be honored! He¡¯ll do everything in his power to do business with you, esteemed Spirit Venerate.¡±

    Su Yi tossed Liu Chuan over. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave him to you.¡±

    Back at the Tree of the Ten Thousand Worlds of Samsara, A¡¯Cai gave him an Undying Talisman. Giving her Liu Chuan was a way to repay her.

    ¡°Many thanks.¡± A¡¯Cai shed him a charming smile, then sealed Liu Chuan and put him away.

    ¡°When we parted waysst time, you said it was highly likely that the leader of the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect would target you. Now, it seems no such thing has happened,¡± said Su Yi.

    A¡¯Cai had told him that their leader¡¯s daughter had suffered severe Dao Wounds. No treasure of heaven or earth could save her, and no secret art or incantation could cure her.

    If he wanted to save his daughter, there was only one viable method: reincarnation and rebirth!

    Thus, the leader of the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect sent A¡¯Cai to gather the power of rebirth to help his daughter undergo reincarnation.

    But ording to A¡¯Cai, the leader was plotting something else entirely. After A¡¯Cai gathered the power of rebirth, he wanted to help his daughter possess her!

    That wouldn¡¯t just heal his daughter¡¯s wounds. She¡¯d even inherit A¡¯Cai¡¯s innate talent, giving her hope of further transformations!

    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± A¡¯Cai¡¯s eyes shone with a hint of mockery. ¡°Rather, he doesn¡¯t have absolute confidence in his ability to suppress me. If we cast aside all pretenses of cordiality, his daughter will be truly,pletely doomed. Thus... he can only endure my presence.¡±

    Here, she sharply changed the subject. ¡°But he¡¯s actually recently discovered an alternative approach.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°Investigating the secrets of reincarnation in the Dark and Gold Star Realm?¡±

    A¡¯Cai nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. He sent some of the sect¡¯s experts to the Dark and Gold Star Realm for the express purpose of seeking out the secrets of reincarnation.¡±

    She paused, then seemed to recall something. ¡°Recently, a shocking rumor has been spreading within the peak factions of the various star realms. Although they¡¯ve kept a tight lid on the secret and it hasn¡¯t reached lesser factions, it¡¯s still stirred up a massive storm.¡±

    Su Yi could already guess. He said softly, ¡°And this secret rumor is connected to the Dark and Gold Star Realm?¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± said A¡¯Cai. ¡°Apparently, although the Dark and Gold Star Realm has long since beenid to ruin, it still contains the secrets of reincarnation, as well as Dark and Gold Essence, the ancestral origin of all Daos!

    ¡°Those who master reincarnation can undergo rebirth to reincarnate anew.

    ¡°Those who grasp the power of Dark and Gold Essence can establish unparalleled foundations and seek a supreme path!¡±

    A¡¯Cai¡¯s eyes shone, and her picturesque face contained a hint of longing. ¡°What peak faction wouldn¡¯t be tempted by such rumors?¡±

    Here, she took a deep breath. ¡°But most important of all, there are rumors that the Temple Master of the Temple of the Human Realm, an expert who disappeared into the long river of history a long time ago, is suspected to have undergone reincarnation in the Dark and Gold Star Realm and achieved rebirth!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes silently narrowed. He didn¡¯t even need to think to know that it was the Tailor who¡¯d leaked this news.

    <i>The old bastard¡¯s definitely plotting something!</i>

    ¡°The Temple Master of the Temple of the Human Realm is one of the most mysterious, transcendent legends of the stars. He was a unique expert of the Dao of the Sword, and he once suppressed the various star realms, smiling proudly as he stood above the crowd. He...¡±

    Here, A¡¯Cai suddenly realized that Su Yi didn¡¯t look at all surprised. If anything, he looked as if his thoughts were elsewhere.

    Something suddenly urred to her. ¡°Fellow Daoist, forgive my boldness, but don¡¯t tell me... Are <i>you </i>perhaps the reincarnation of the Temple Master?¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°I am.¡±

    A¡¯Cai¡¯s starry eyes widened. She stared intently at him for a long time before smiling and shaking her head. ¡°No, you¡¯re not. The Temple Master disappeared countless years ago. If he underwent reincarnation, how could he possibly only be in the Profound Serenity Realm?¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    Before Su Yi could respond, A¡¯Cai said, ¡°But I know better than anyone that if someone in the Dark and Gold Star Realm has really grasped the secrets of reincarnation, it¡¯s got to be you, Fellow Daoist. There¡¯s no doubt about it!¡±

    Her gaze was rife with meaning as she continued, ¡°So you have to be careful. When the powerhouses of the starse, they¡¯ll bring an unpredictable, enormous storm to the Dark and Gold Star Realm. Fellow Daoist, if you don¡¯t want to provoke trouble, you¡¯d best leave before that happens and lie low for a while.¡±

    Su Yi rubbed his forehead. ¡°I understand.¡±

    The Tailor was surely stirring up waves from behind the scenes!

    Even if A¡¯Cai hadn¡¯t warned him, he could have predicted that the storm soon to befall the Wilds would surely be terrifying beyond imagination!

    ¡°I ought to get going. This spacetime tunnel is extremely unstable, and it¡¯s a long journey. Without me to hold it steady, something is sure to go wrong,¡± A¡¯Cai said softly.

    She turned and walked into the vortex, but then, something urred to her, and she turned to look at Su Yi. ¡°Fellow Daoist, do you still have that Undying Talisman I gave you?¡±

    Su Yi nodded.

    A¡¯Cai giggled. ¡°If you run into danger too great to neutralize on your own, it might welle in handy.¡±

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°Tell me, if I stood near the entrance of this vortex, could I simply wait for prey to fall into myp?¡±

    A¡¯Cai froze, stunned, then batted her bright eyes. ¡°If you did, it¡¯d reveal our secrets. Fellow Daoist, could you bear to see the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect view me as a traitor?¡±

    Su Yiughed dryly. ¡°There really isn''t all that much going on between us.¡±

    A¡¯Cai tittered. ¡°Anyway, Fellow Daoist, if you help me, I¡¯ll naturally help you. Perhaps... it won¡¯t be long before we might again.¡±

    ¡°Bye!¡± The young woman waved, transformed into a golden blur, and instantly disappeared into the vortex.

    ¡°It seems I have to make some preparations.¡± Su Yi stood there alone and sank into thought.

    The Tailor was an extremely dangerous character, the man behind the curtains, someone who walked amongst the darkness. Even the Temple Master had warned Su Yi to watch out for him.

    Furthermore, it hadn¡¯t been long since Su Yi had shed with the Tailor¡¯s Dao Clone head-on.

    Well, sort of. In the end, he discovered that it wasn¡¯t the Tailor impersonating Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart, but rather, his disciple!

    This time, when a storm descended upon the Wilds from the stars beyond, Su Yi was certain that the Tailor would seize the opportunity to target him!

    ¡°In my pursuit of the Grand Dao, having an opponent like this at least means I won¡¯t be too lonely...¡±

    Su Yi put his hands behind his back, turned, and left.

    By the time he returned, Jing Xing had already ovee his tribtion, and he was busy stabilizing his early-stage Profound Unity Realm cultivation base.

    The old glutton¡¯s wounds had healed a little, too.

    That very day, Su Yi led both of them back to the Wilds.

 Chapter 1146 - A Lotus Blooms with Every Step

    <h4>Chapter 1146 - A Lotus Blooms with Every Step</h4>

    The Grotto of Abstruse Force.

    When they saw Su Yi lead Jing Xing and the old glutton back, Su Yi¡¯s disciples were delighted and excited, but more than that, they all sighed in relief.

    Su Yi arranged a banquetter that day to wee Jing Xing and the old glutton home.

    During the feast, Su Yi took out two Dark and Gold Treasures and gave them to the old glutton. Furthermore, he shared news of the Wilds¡¯ recent developments and what he knew of the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension without the slightest selfishness.

    The old glutton was extremely emotional; there was no getting around it.

    Jing Xing was moved too. He¡¯d apanied the old glutton for a long time now, wandering the stars. They¡¯d had no idea about everything that had happened in the Wilds ofte.

    When they learned the details of what had happened at Martial Heaven Peak and outside the Grotto of Abstruse Force, how could they not be rueful?

    ¡°Pi Mo was deserving of death and unworthy of pity. Little Apprentice Sister had troubles she couldn¡¯t speak of, and her actions were understandable,¡± Jing Xing sighed.

    After the banquet ended, the old glutton bade farewell. He¡¯d decided to return to Profound Sky Academy.

    Su Yi made no attempt to keep him. He did, however, warn the old glutton to be on guard, as a storm from the stars beyond was headed toward the Wilds, and it might befall them at any time.

    ...

    In the time that followed, nothing unexpected happened, and Su Yi lived peacefully and contentedly.

    When he wasn¡¯t cultivating, he was guiding his disciples¡¯ cultivation.

    Seven dayster.

    Ancestor Peng and the Border Mountain Yao Ancestor led a group of old-timers to their door. They¡¯d brought their ancient treasures for Su Yi to appraise.

    In the end, Su Yi identified the Dark and Gold Treasures and undid their seals before returning them to their owners.

    As an expression of gratitude, each of the old-timers offered Su Yi a Dark and Gold Treasure, and he acquired thirteen of them all at once.

    Before his guests left, Su Yi told them that the most forbidden zone in all the Wilds, the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals, was once seen as the ¡°Ancestral Ground of the Dao, the Origins of the Dark and Gold.¡±

    In other words, that forbidden zone most likely hid the origins of the Dark and Gold Star Realm!

    This caused uproar amongst the old-timers¡¯ ranks. They were beside themselves with astonishment.

    And Su Yi urged them to spread this secret far and wide.

    ¡°What for, Fellow Daoist?¡± Ancestor Peng didn¡¯t quite understand.

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°The peak factions of the stars beyond have already set their sights on the Dark and Gold Star Realm, and they might return at any time. If they find out that the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals hides the chaos source of the Dark and Gold Star Realm, how could they possibly remain unmoved?¡±

    The old-timers instantly understood Su Yi¡¯s intentions, and a chill coursed down their spines.

    Su Xuanjun was going fishing! He wanted to use the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals to trick and kill his enemies!

    ¡°But what if they really manage to find the chaos source of the Dark and Gold Star Realm?¡± the Border Mountain Yao Ancestor couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°No need to worry. It¡¯ll be practically impossible for them to seed,¡± Su Yi said with assurance.

    He¡¯d learned some of the secrets of the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals from that beast skin map.

    He still vividly recalled the warning written there: ¡°If you¡¯re not a World King, do not enter. This ce is home to grave peril. Here, even a Cosmic Enlightenment Realm World King risks instant annihtion!¡±

    The Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension was divided into three stages. Cosmic Enlightenment was the highest of the three.

    Even existences of that level risked ¡°instant annihtion¡±, let alone everyone else!

    Thus, Su Yi wasn¡¯t at all worried that the experts of the stars beyond would make it to the chaos source of the Dark and Gold Star Realm alive.

    After the old-timers left, they ordered their respective factions to spread the word immediately.

    The Wilds were instantly in uproar, and countless discussions broke out.

    However, none of that had anything to do with Su Yi.

    ......

    Half a monthter, Su Yi¡¯s cultivation reached the peak of the Profound Serenity Realm!

    That very day, Su Yi called his disciples to his side.

    ¡°Jin Kui, you, Ye Luo, Xuan Ning, and Bai Yi are to proceed to the Netherworld and visit Cui Longxiang and the Cui Family of the Bureau of Adjudication, as well as Ye Yu of the Ghost Serpents. Give them these jade slips.¡±

    As Su Yi spoke, he took out two jade slips and passed them to Jin Kui. ¡°Once they¡¯ve seen them, they¡¯ll understand what to do.¡±

    They contained his messages for Cui Longxiang and Ye Yu.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Jin Kui and the others nodded their assent.

    Su Yi then ordered, ¡°Remember this: you are not to return until I order you to do so.¡±

    Next, he turned to Jing Xing and Wang Que. ¡°You two have already stepped into the Profound Unity Realm and refined a portion of Dark and Gold Essence. Stay in the Grotto of Abstruse Force to look over it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Both of them solemnly nodded their assent.

    ¡°I n to visit the Azure Continent personally. If all goes as nned, I¡¯ll be back within a month. If you encounter unresolvable danger during that time, you can flee to the Demons¡¯ Elysium and look for the Heavensdeath Demon Empress,¡± said Su Yi.

    He thought for a moment, then took out A¡¯Cai¡¯s Undying Talisman. ¡°This can protect you, but save it for a life-or-death situation. Don¡¯t use it lightly.¡±

    Jing Xing hurriedly epted it with both hands.

    ¡°Master, do you foresee some kind of disaster?¡± Jin Kui couldn¡¯t help but ask. It seemed like her master was nning ahead for a rainy day.

    ¡°I¡¯m just forestalling some future concerns, that¡¯s all. When the storm arrives from the stars beyond, nothing will hold me back,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    The Tailor excelled at plotting and scheming. Su Yi naturally dared not getcent against such a terrifying opponent.

    Thus, he made advance preparations to ensure the safety of everyone he cared about.

    That way, he¡¯d have nothing to fear.

    He and his apprentices got to work that very day.

    ......

    A dayter.

    Su Yi left the Wilds and arrived in the Profound Sky Realm.

    Two dayster, Su Yi took the Thousand Whirlpools Star Road and left the Wilds.

    With his current cultivation, traversing the stars between the Wilds and the Azure Continent was far quicker than before. Furthermore, this time, he didn¡¯t dy at all. Thus, just three dayster, Su Yi saw the Azure Continent floating off in the distance.

    <i>If I do the math, it¡¯s been less than a year since I returned to the Wilds, but the power of the Azure Continent¡¯s Laws is obviously even more chaotic than ever...</i>

    The Azure Continent had weed its Radiant Era, and it was doomed to wither and wane.

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t need to worry about that any longer.

    He soon suppressed his cultivation base down to the Spiritual Revolution Realm, smoothly bypassing the Laws and entering the Azure Continent.

    ......

    The bottom of Meteor Abyss.

    Here stood pces as numerous as trees in the forest. It was like a small-scale hidden realm.

    A thoroughlymplit pce.

    A¡¯Cang, Ning Sihua, Wen Xinzhao, Wen Lingxue, Cha Jin, and the others gathered around Qing Wan, deep concern on their faces.

    Qing Wany on a soft couch, her beautiful face deathly pale. Her face was racked with irrepressible agony. Her eyes were tightly shut, and her delicate figure trembled beneath the quilt covering her. She was obviously in torment.

    ¡°Agh, what¡¯s going on with Wan¡¯er?¡± Ning Sihua let out a deep sigh, her face filled with deep concern.

    Two months prior, Qing Wan hade down with a strange illness. She¡¯d beenatose ever since.

    Sometimes, she would cry out in terror and rm, struggling like mad, as if she¡¯d gone hysterical.

    The torment left her vitality increasingly weak. Her friends were worried; just looking at her made their hearts ache.

    Ning Sihua and the others had done everything in their power, trying all sorts of secret arts and medicines, but none of them were of any use. None could alleviate her symptoms at all.

    Even A¡¯Cang, the spirit born of the Azure Continent¡¯s source, was helpless.

    ¡°It definitely has something to do with that strange illusory blood moon!¡± Wen Xinzhao calmly analyzed. ¡°Two months ago, that strange blood moon appeared in the skies over Meteor Abyss. Although it disappeared just momentster, Qing Wan¡¯s been sick with this strange disease ever since.¡±

    She paused, then continued, ¡°Over the past two months, that strange illusory moon has appeared three times. All three times, QIng Wan shrieked in terror, as if something horrifying were happening. It seems to me that if we can figure out that illusory blood moon¡¯s origins, we might be able to save her.¡±

    The others¡¯ expressions shifted.

    They¡¯d seen that strange, illusory blood moon too. It hung beneath the night sky, shrouded in mist, illusory and indistinct as it emanated faint blood-red light.

    From a distance, it looked like the vertical eye of a demon. It was strange and unsettling.

    ¡°I heard Master say that when Miss Qing Wan undergoes tribtion, it¡¯s iparably strange, as if the tribtion is intent on eradicating her. However, every time, a strange eye emerged from her body, destroying the tribtion clouds filling the sky in one fell swoop! Do you think that strange eye inside her body and the illusory blood moon are connected?¡± Yuan Heng said gravely, his expression grim. ¡°Unfortunately, Master isn¡¯t here. Otherwise...¡±

    He trailed off, but everyone knew what he wanted to say, and all of them sank into silence.

    If Su Yi were here, he could surely have resolved Qing Wan¡¯s predicament.

    But he¡¯d been gone for almost a year; there was no point pinning their hopes on him.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª!¡±

    Qing Wan suddenly shrieked in terror, her entire body convulsing and struggling as if fighting something off. Her face was racked with agony.

    The group¡¯s hearts clenched, and they hurriedly held her down to stop her from iling.

    At the same time, Yuan Heng charged outside and looked up into the night sky. His expression was instantly unsightly.

    Deep within the dome of the night sky, an illusory blood moon flickered in and out of view, like a long, thin eye. It was as strange as could be.

    ¡°That damn blood moon has appeared again!¡± Yuan Heng cursed.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Something was happening inside the pce. Ning Sihua and the others were sent flying, and theyy sprawled out all over the ground.

    Meanwhile, Qing Wan abruptly got up. Her long hair hung loose, and her beautiful face was pale and translucent. Her eyes had been tightly shut for the past two months, but now, they silently opened.

    However, her gaze was wooden and hollow, and her eyes shone with a faint, strange glow.

    Her expression no longer showed signs of pain, and she no longer convulsed. She now seemed cold and indifferent.

    She disregarded the otherspletely. Her blood-red dress billowed around her as her snowy bare feet carried her outside of the pce.

    ¡°This is bad! Something¡¯s wrong with Qing Wan! Quick, stop her!¡± A¡¯Cang cried out in panic and immediately intervened.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    But when she was still three feet away from Qing Wan, a strange, invisible power sent her staggering back.

    Ning Sihua, Wen Xinzhao, Yuan Heng, and the others all took action, but all of them ended up just like A¡¯Cang!

    Qing Wan now seemed like a soulless puppet, yet she walked withposed elegance, leaving the pce and soaring out of Meteor Abyss.

    With every step her bare, snowy feet took through the air, the image of a blood-red lotus bloomed.

    With every step she took, a lotus bloomed!

 Chapter 1147 - When the Blood Moon Rises, a Beauty Appears

    <h4>Chapter 1147 - When the Blood Moon Rises, a Beauty Appears</h4>

    The night was dark and deep, and the mountains and rivers were silent.

    A tall, upright figure hurried through the boundlessndscape.

    ¡°It¡¯s been less than a year, but the Azure Continent¡¯s spiritual energy is denser than before. I wonder if Lingxue, Qing Wan, and the others¡¯ cultivations have improved....¡±

    Su Yi wandered the stars, hands behind his back, as if out for a leisurely stroll.

    ¡°But even if their cultivations were lower, it wouldn¡¯t matter. In my heart, no one else canpare to them.¡± When Su Yi thought about his old friends, his heart filled with indescribable warmth.

    In this lifetime, he¡¯d been reborn into the Azure Continent. Here, he¡¯d established numerous karmic ties, and there were people he cared about.

    Admittedly, others might see these old bonds as fetters.

    But to Su Yi, these friendships were precious, and he refused to part with them.

    <i>Hm? </i>Su Yi suddenly sensed something, and he looked up into the night sky.

    Clouds hovered beneath the curtain of darkness, and an illusory blood moon flickered in and out of view, like an eye silently opening and closing. It emanated a strange, mysterious air.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes silently narrowed. He flipped his palm and took out a jade pendant.

    The front of the pendant was carved with a strangendscape. In it, mountains and rivers hung upside-down from the dome of heaven, overlooking an abyss!

    But from another angle, the image looked like a strange, indifferent eye. The overturnedndscape was its pupil, and the depths of this strange eye¡¯s ¡°gaze¡± were like a formless abyss.

    And the back of the pendant was carved with a strange, borate, contorted Edict.

    This was the jade pendant Qing Wan had once carried!

    Now, an illusory blood moon hung in the depths of the night sky, and it bore a striking resemnce to the strange eye on the front of that jade pendant!

    Su Yi also remembered that when Qing Wan underwent tribtion, a simr diagram appeared from within her, like a strange eye sweeping its surroundings, destroying the tribtion on all sides!

    Now, a blood moon simr to that strange eye had appeared. Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel solemn as he realized something was amiss.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that something has happened to Qing Wan?¡± As Su Yi pondered, he took a step through the air and shot toward Meteor Abyss.

    ......

    Meteor Abyss.

    Qing Wan¡¯s blood-red dress swayed around her. With every step she took, the image of a crimson lotus bloomed beneath her feet, carrying her higher into the sky.

    The night was dark and deep. Her gaze was vacant, her expression indifferent, yet she moved as if she were out for a casual stroll, like an unparalleled goddess of the yao path walking to the moon.

    In the depths of the night sky, that indistinct, illusory blood moon gradually turned clearer, and it emanated wisps of blood-red fog.

    Like the eye of a deity gazing intently at the human world at night!

    ¡°Qing Wan! Stop right there!¡± Ning Sihua and the others charged, all of them iparably frantic.

    They all had a strong sense of foreboding. If Qing Wang flew to the moon, the consequences would be unimaginable!

    But Qing Wan didn¡¯t even seem to notice them. She simply continued ahead.

    She wasn¡¯t moving all that quickly, but when Ning Sihua, A¡¯Cang, and the others chased after her, they were forced back, unable to approach.

    ¡°Why is this happening?¡± Wen Lingxue¡¯s heart clenched, and her beautiful face was frantic.

    The others felt the same. They too felt deeply helpless.

    Yuan Heng and Ying Que disregarded their safety and charged in another attempt to stop Qing Wan.

    But in the end, they were forced back, injured and coughing up blood. Neither could stop her.

    It seemed there was a strange, invisible power around Qing Wan. Whenever anyone got within three feet of her, they were forced back.

    <i>Whoosh~</i>

    A tide of blood-red mists permeated the night sky as the moon fully solidified. It simultaneously resembled a strange eye and a mysterious portal to the unknown.

    As Qing Wan soared into the air, a figure silently appeared deep within the blood moon.

    She was like a goddess, standing beyond the nine heavens, ethereal and unreachable.

    Upon closer inspection, she was wearing a simple, long, pale blue dress. Her hair was tied up, and she wore a golden jade crown and a jade belt.

    Her right hand gripped a ck jade staff a little over a foot long, and she stood atop a tform shrouded in mist. Her figure was illusory and indistinct.

    ¡°She... She¡¯s...¡±

    When they saw the woman clearly, Ning Sihua, A¡¯Cang, and the others felt as if they¡¯d been struck by lightning. They almost dared not believe their eyes.

    The woman in blue was a picture-perfect, youthful beauty. Shockingly, she waspletely identical to Qing Wan!

    However, her disposition was starkly different.

    She was like a goddess from beyond the nine heavens, standing deep within the blood moon. Although she simply stood there in silence, she emanated a contemptuous majesty, as if she were looking down on all of creation!

    Of course Ning Sihua and the others were surprised. How could they not be?

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s another Qing Wan in this world? Or are they perhaps... sisters?¡± Wen Lingxue murmured.

    It really was unbelievable.

    ¡°If they were sisters, how could she make Qing Wan suffer like this for months? There¡¯s something wrong with that woman!¡± Wen Xinzhao¡¯s face frosted over.

    Meanwhile, Qing Wan had already arrived beneath the dome of heaven. She wasn¡¯t far from the woman standing in the blood moon!

    Her friends¡¯ hearts were on tenterhooks. They felt indescribable bitterness and helplessness.

    With their power, there was nothing they could do to stop this!

    ¡°If only Master were here...¡± Yuan Heng sighed and tightly clenched his fists.

    It was then that¡ª¡ª

    A streak of sword qi shot into the air, like the first light of dawn cleaving through the darkness of the night. It instantly illuminated the entirendscape.

    The crowd couldn¡¯t help but squint, but they could dimly discern that the streak of sword qi was soaring through the heavens, cleaving through the clouds as it flew toward the woman in the blood moon.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The sound of the resulting impact shook both heaven and earth.

    The illusory blood moon shook violently, scattering blood-red light.

    At the same time, a tall, upright figure appeared out of nowhere, seizing Qing Wan by the waist and flying back to Meteor Abyss.

    ¡°Ma-....Master!?¡± Yuan Heng couldn¡¯t help but rub his eyes. He dared not believe it.

    And here he¡¯d only justmented that if his master were here, he¡¯d be able to turn this situation around.

    Who¡¯d have thought it would be a reality? His master was really here!

    A¡¯Cang, Ning Sihua, Wen Lingxue, and the others were stunned too. Disbelief was written all over their faces.

    A young man in blue stood beneath the dome of heaven, extraordinary and detached, like a banished immortal visiting the human realm.

    This was the person they were most familiar with. This was Su Yi!

    His arrival was trulypletely out of their expectations, and it didn¡¯t feel quite real. They almost thought they were dreaming.

    But Su Yi had no time to stop and think. He¡¯d saved Qing Wan, but she was struggling like mad, and even attacking him. She was extraordinarily strong, too.

    If his current cultivation weren¡¯t strong enough, she¡¯d have injured him!

    Su Yi had no choice but to seal her.

    ¡°Look after her for now.¡± Su Yi tossed Qing Wan to the others.

    Only then did his friends react as if awakening from a dream. They rushed over to catch QIng Wan. All of them looked surprised and delighted.

    Su Yi¡¯s sudden appearance was indeed surprising, but it was as if they¡¯d found their pir of support. All of their worries evaporated into thin air.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi gazed into the depths of the night sky, his brow furrowing slightly.

    The blood moon revolved slowly, scattering blood-colored light. Within its depths, the young woman in blue looked enraged, and she raised her ck jade scepter into the air.

    The blood moon rumbled and boomed, and a streak of dazzling white light poured down to earth. It looked almost like the light of a tribtion.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The entire stretch of heaven and earth shook violently. The mountains and rivers swayed, and a cmitous aura burst forth, as if intent on destroying the world.

    It wasn¡¯t cold, but Ning Sihua and the others couldn¡¯t help but tremble and move further away. All of them were visibly astonished.

    This power was like the will of the heavens!

    ¡°No wonder this power seems familiar. So, it contains the Laws of Heavenly Prayer!¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes shone with a hint of understanding.

    Earlier, he¡¯d felt a faint sense of familiarity. Now, he finally realized that the woman identical to Qing Wan didn¡¯t wield the Laws of Heavenly Prayer, but rather, a Mysterious Truth that incorporated the Laws of Heavenly Prayer!

    The key difference between the two was that this power was even stronger!

    He summoned the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos without the slightest hesitation, then fused a wisp of the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ aura into it and attacked.

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    Her attack reminiscent of a waterfall of tribtion light split down the midline, exploding into nothingness with a resounding explosion. The air was instantly in turmoil.

    ¡°What¡¯s your connection to the Nine Heavens Pavilion?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The woman in blue was obviously surprised that Su Yi had destroyed her attack. After a moment¡¯s silence, she said with cold indifference, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, get out of my way.¡±

    She spoke like a deity from the nine heavens issuing a divine decree full of imposing majesty.

    This behavior was unquestionably domineering and contemptuous.

    Su Yi had originally nned to chat with her and get a feel for her origins, but her overbearing attitude made him give up on that idea.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The Tiny Heart of the Cosmos let out a clear hum, which reverberated throughout the nine heavens.

    Su Yi leaped into the air and swung his sword at the illusory blood moon.

    The woman¡¯s eyes widened, as if she couldn¡¯t even imagine how anyone could dare try anything so brazen.

    ¡°Throwing your life away.¡± She shook her head slightly, her gaze calm, without the slightest ripple of surprise.

    As she spoke, she waved her ck jade staff.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Churning cmitous light burst forth, like flood waters breaking through a dam. They interwove with that terrifying power of the Laws, destroying the entire stretch of sky.

    Such power was enough to annihte even an Imperial Apex cultivator!

    It destroyed even the Laws of the Azure Continent. They could do nothing to stop this cmitous light!

    But Su Yi had long since realized that her power of the Laws was extraordinarily terrifying, and he never had any intention of holding back. He immediately drew upon the power of the Sword of the Nine Hells.

    Sword qi pierced the skies, like an axe through rotten wood, scattering that cmitous light!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The sword qi struck the illusory blood moon, and a deafening st rang out. A startling scar appeared on the moon¡¯s surface.

    The woman standing within it suffered the impact as well. Her graceful figure swayed, and despite herself, a hint of rm appeared on her formerly indifferent face.

    ¡°Just who are you?¡± the woman in blue couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    As she spoke, heaven and earth trembled around her, as if unable to bear the power within her voice.

    Earlier, Su Yi wanted to chat, but she wasn¡¯t willing.

    Now, she wanted to chat, but Su Yi wasn¡¯t willing.

    His robes billowed around him as he gripped the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos and attacked!

 Chapter 1148 - Qing Wanâ€™s Origins

    <h4>Chapter 1148 - Qing Wan¡¯s Origins</h4>

    <em>Boom!</em>0

    Sword qi swept through the air, illuminating the skies and ruthlessly cleaving into the blood moon.0

    The figure within the blood moon swayed violently, and a rain of blood-colored light scattered.0

    The woman¡¯s face frosted over, and her ck jade staff suddenly burst with golden light, then suddenly tapped the air.0

    Streaks of golden lightning descended explosively upon the human realm, each like a roaring dragon.0

    Each streak of golden lightning seemed to possess its own spirit. They contained dense glyphs of the Laws, and when they descended, their electric power manifested illusory demonic gods.0

    It was as if a vast heavenly army were charging him astride the backs of electric dragons. Their power was far beyond the tribtion light the woman in blue had used earlier!0

    ¡°What kind of Law is this? It doesn¡¯t just contain the Laws of Heavenly Prayer. It seems like it contains other powers of the Grand Dao just as powerful¡­¡±0

    Su Yi was deeply surprised. He¡¯d seen the Laws of Heavenly Prayer, Cosmic Silence, and Spirit Nirvana. Each was the supreme Celestial Law of its respective star realm.0

    But he¡¯d never even considered that someone¡¯s power of the Laws could contain a supreme Celestial Law like Heavenly Prayer.0

    <em>It¡¯s actually somewhat simr to the Mysterious Truths of Reincarnation!</em>0

    Reincarnation consisted of the Laws of Rebirth, Withering and Flourishing, the Far Shore, Oblivion, and the End.0

    And this woman¡¯s power of the Laws was obviously simr! It fused multiple supreme Celestial Laws like the Laws of Heavenly Prayer into one!0

    As Su Yi pondered, he swung his sword and shed with her head-on.0

    Streak after streak of sword qi took to the skies, cutting down the heavenly warriors and ying the lightning dragons!0

    Like an axe through bamboo. Nothing could stand in its way!0

    The Laws thatprised the secrets of reincarnation could contend with Celestial Laws, but the aura of the Sword of the Nine Hells could suppress them!0

    Even though the woman in blue controlled extraordinarily powerful mysterious truths of the Grand Dao, they struggled to ovee the suppression of the Sword of the Nine Hells!0

    Of course, he couldn¡¯t rule out another possibility.0

    The woman in blue stood somewhere extremely far away, in an altogether different world. Every time she struck, the distance made her attack much weaker.0

    ¡°How is this¡­?¡± Deep within the blood-red moon, the woman in blue was visibly stunned. It seemed she found this difficult to imagine.0

    But there was already no time for her to give the matter any further thought. The illusory blood moon was damaged, and it wouldn¡¯tst much longer.0

    ¡°Go!¡± She turned over her left hand, and amand token shot through the air and attacked from afar.0

    <em>Weng!</em>0

    The token shone with dim gray luster. As it appeared, it transformed into a tall, stalwart figure.0

    He was fully thirty feet tall and covered in bronze armor. He carried a glittering silver spear with unparalleled valiance.0

    As soon as he appeared¡ª¡ª0

    <em>Boom!</em>0

    The Laws of the Azure Continent were suppressed, and their power crumbled.0

    Unstoppably dazzling divine mes surged around that stalwart figure. He was like a god in the mortal world, and his aura alone crushed the skies and shattered the surrounding mountains and rivers.0

    <em>Terrifying!</em>Ning Sihua and the others were stunned. A¡¯Cang immediately led them back into the depths of Meteor Abyss; they simply didn¡¯t dare to linger.0

    ¡°The power of an imprint of will?¡± A solemn look appeared on Su Yi¡¯s face.0

    That tall, stalwart figure¡¯s aura was almost powerful beyond imagination. He wasn¡¯t even inferior to the Fisherman¡¯s Dao Clone!2

    Heaven and earth were in disarray, and the air crumbled and copsed.0

    The tall, stalwart figure said indifferently, ¡°My name is Nines, and when I point my spear at an enemy, I won¡¯t rest until he¡¯s dead!¡±1

    Every word was like metal nging against metal, full of astonishing murderous intent.0

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, that tall, stalwart figure suddenly swung his silver spear and attacked from afar.0

    <em>Boom!</em>0

    Silver me seemed to tear through everything around them. Wherever his spear passed, everything was reduced to ash.0

    How was this any different from the attack of the gods of legends?0

    A hint of cold light shed in the depths of Su Yi¡¯s gaze.0

    <em>ng!</em>0

    The Tiny Heart of the Cosmos let out a clear hum. Its edge emanated shocking, inscrutable energy fluctuations of the Grand Dao!0

    Su Yi no longer suppressed his cultivation boundary. His Spiritual Revolution Realm cultivation instantly soared back to the peak of the Profound Serenity Realm.0

    Furthermore, he now drew upon the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ aura without reservation!0

    That stalwart figure, Nines, was far too mighty and imposing. He far surpassed the world¡¯s Imperial Apex cultivators. Even though he was just a portion of remnant will, he put immense pressure on Su Yi.0

    Given the circumstances, how could Su Yi possibly hold back?0

    ¡°Cut!¡± Su Yi leaped into the air and swung his sword.0

    A thousand-foot streak of sword qi rose, illuminating the entire world. Unsurpassed sword force swept outward, as if tearing through the curtain of night!0

    Its power seemed capable of overturning heaven and earth.0

    Time slowed to a crawl, and the surrounding space seemed to sink into oblivion, as if the power of the Grand Dao within that strike hadpletely suppressed it.0

    ¡°This is¡­¡± The tall, stalwart figure charging over from a distance suddenly widened his eyes as if he¡¯d seen a ghost.0

    ¡°Fuck! Little Heavenly Prayer, you sure screwed me over this time!¡± The tall, stalwart figure shrieked in utter terror, then turned and fled.1

    He held nothing back, either. He couldn¡¯t have been any quicker or more direct.0

    Earlier, he¡¯d seemed unparalleled in his valiance, and his imposing aura shook both heaven and earth. He¡¯d proimed that when he pointed his spear at an enemy, he wouldn¡¯t rest until they were dead.0

    But a blink of an eyeter, he was scared out of his wits, and he turned tail and fled like mad, charging at the illusory blood moon. He cursed and sputtered the whole time, too.0

    He¡¯d changed his tune far, far too quickly.0

    ¡°Uncle Nines¡­¡± The woman in blue was obviously caught off guard. She almost dared not believe her eyes.0

    s, that tall, stalwart figure ultimately reacted just one step toote.0

    When Su Yi¡¯s shnded¡­0

    <em>Boom!!</em>0

    Unstoppable sword force continued ahead, cleaving through the skies and shattering the curtain of night. That stalwart figure had only just barely reached the edge of the blood moon when his body shattered into pieces and dissipated into ash.0

    In thest moments before his death, he roared bitterly, ¡°Little Heavenly Prayer, you can¡¯t trick people like this!¡±0

    <em>Boom!</em>0

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, the illusory blood moon exploded, shattered by that streak of sword qi. A long rift stretched across the entire stretch of night sky.0

    It extended even beyond the dome of heaven!0

    A long time passed before the dust dissipated and everything returned to its formal stillness.0

    The illusory blood moon had already been destroyed.0

    But Su Yi understood that it was nothing more than a spatial tunnel, a way to traverse the boundlessness of time and space.0

    There was absolutely no way he¡¯d killed that woman identical to Qing Wan.0

    ¡°That imprint of will, Nines, most likely recognized the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ aura. Otherwise, there¡¯s no way he would have reacted with such shock and terror¡­0

    ¡°It¡¯s also possible that he once suffered an enormous loss beneath the Sword of the Nine Hells, and that he¡¯s keenly aware of its terrifying power. That¡¯s why he lost hisposure and fled, not even daring to block¡­¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed.0

    He really was quite surprised; not even he had anticipated this. That Nines was merely an imprint of will, but he was even stronger than the Fisherman¡¯s Dao Clone.0

    Despite this, as soon as he recognized the aura of the Sword of the Nine Hells, he was scared out of his wits¡­0

    <em>Did the Temple Master perhaps defeat him with the Sword of the Nine Hells before?</em>0

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t be certain.0

    The Temple Master wasn¡¯t his only past incarnation. Eight divine chains were still sealed on the Sword of the Nine Hells, each representing one of his past lives.0

    The Temple Master was just one of them.0

    A momentter, Su Yi recalled something else entirely.0

    That Nines guy had actually called the woman in blue ¡°Little Heavenly Prayer!¡±0

    Su Yi instantly understood.0

    The Netherworld King mentioned Little Heavenly Prayer a long time ago. Apparently, their leader once brought a three or four-year-old girl back to the sect and epted her as his closed-door disciple.0

    Even in the Nine Heavens Pavilion, no one knew her origins, but everyone knew her future was inestimable!0

    It was onlyter that the rest of the sect learned that their Supreme Leader had given that little girl an unbelievable Daoist title: Heavenly Prayer!0

    At the time, Su Yi was quite surprised.0

    The Nine Heavens Pavilion was located in a ce called the Heavenly Prayer Star Realm, and its most supreme power of the Laws was known as the Laws of Heavenly Prayer!0

    Yet its leader had chosen Heavenly Prayer as his disciple¡¯s title. He couldn¡¯t possibly have chosen that title for a little girl casually.0

    There were surely secrets behind this choice!0

    The older-generation members of the Nine Heavens Pavilion had called the girl Little Heavenly Prayer ever since!1

    But Su Yi would never, ever have guessed that the closed-door disciple of the leader of the Nine Heavens Pavilion and Qing Wan were almost certainly the same person!0

    This truth sent a chill down Su Yi¡¯s spine, and numerous possibilities urred to him.0

    It was several years prior, during his time with Guangling City¡¯s Wen Family, that he regained his memories of his past life. Not long after, he acquired a Soul-Nurturing Gourd from a heretical cultivator in the courtyard behind Apricot Clinic. That was when he first became acquainted with the ghost living inside it: Qing Wan!0

    It was no exaggeration to say that she was the first woman he¡¯d connected with after reawakening his memories of his past life.0

    At the time, he could tell that Qing Wan¡¯s origins were extraordinary, and that the soul jade she carried was unimaginably mysterious.0

    Now, Su Yi dimly understood that Qing Wan¡¯s appearance hadn¡¯t been a coincidence after all. Rather, she was most likely a pawn the leader of the Nine Heavens Pavilion had ced there deliberately!0

    How could Su Yi not be surprised upon realizing this?0

    Back then, no one in the Great Zhou knew who he really was, yet Qing Wan had appeared before him nheless!0

    And the Netherworld King said that over the years, the leader of the Nine Heavens Pavilion had always been searching for someone: the one who could counter the Laws of Heavenly Prayer!0

    Su Yi immediately guessed that he was almost certainly the person the leader of the Nine Heavens Pavilion was searching for.0

    What happened tonight confirmed Su Yi¡¯s guess. He really was the person the Supreme Leader of the Nine Heavens Pavilion was searching for!1

    But what confused Su Yi was the connection between Qing Wan and Little Heavenly Prayer. Were they really the same person?0

    And just what method did Qing Wan use to find him?0

    If she were really acting on the leader of the Nine Heaven Pavilion¡¯s orders, why didn¡¯t she take action as soon as she saw him?0

    And why was Little Heavenly Prayer trying to take Qing Wan away now?0

    One question after another flooded into Su Yi¡¯s mind.0

    ¡°Little Heavenly Prayer¡­ Qing Wan¡­ The Nine Heavens Pavilion¡­. I really wouldn¡¯t have guessed the Supreme Leader of the Nine Heavens Pavilion was so capable¡­¡± murmured Su Yi, his expression shifting and uncertain.0

    ¡°But after this incident, perhaps I can learn some of the truth from Qing Wan!¡±0

    Su Yi still vividly recalled his first meeting with Qing Wan. She didn¡¯t remember her past, as if her memories had been wiped away.0

    But now, Su Yi understood. Qing Wan¡¯s missing memories were either about that woman in blue, or about the Supreme Leader of the Nine Heavens Pavillion!0

    ¡°Master!¡± An excited voice rang out.0

    Yuan Heng, Ning Sihua, and the others shot out of Meteor Abyss to wee him.0

    All of their faces were full of undisguisable delight and excitement.0

    Su Yi turned around and took in all those familiar faces. He couldn¡¯t help but smile, and a long-lost warmth arose in his heart.0

    The full moon hung beneath the firmament, and everything was silent and still.0

    That same radiant moonlight had once illuminated a beauty¡¯s return.

 Chapter 1149 - Little Heavenly Prayer

    <h4>Chapter 1149 - Little Heavenly Prayer</h4>

    An ancient world of the Heavenly Prayer Star Realm.

    The peak of an immortal mountain shrouded in mist.

    ¡°Little Heavenly Prayer, you sure screwed me over this time!¡± A blood-curdling scream emanated from within the bronze kettle.

    A picturesque young beauty in a jade crown and a pale blue dress stood beside him. She couldn¡¯t help but look stunned. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought that even you would be so wimpy, Uncle Nines...¡±

    This young woman was none other than Heavenly Prayer, the closed-door disciple of the leader of the Nine Heavens Sect.

    However, she no longer had that aura of aloof majesty. Rather, she seemed like a guilty child. She was even a bit embarrassed.

    ¡°Wimpy? When Imanded the wind and clouds, who in all the star realms of the vastness of space would have dared call me that?¡± The bronze kettle revolved in midair as Nine¡¯s voice emanated from within.

    The woman in the blue dress said thoughtfully, ¡°Uncle Nines, in that case, can you tell me what scared you so badly earlier?¡±

    Within the bronze kettle, Nines fell silent.

    A whileter, he let out a deep sigh. ¡°I wasn¡¯t just scared; I was so terrified I wanted to die. Due to the vow I made back then, I cannot share these secrets with you, but...¡±

    Here, Nine¡¯s voice suddenly turned solemn. ¡°I urge you <i>never </i>to be enemies with that sword cultivator, no matter what. No matter who orders you to target him, you absolutely cannot agree!¡±

    The young woman¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°Not even if... they¡¯re my master¡¯s orders?¡±

    ¡°If your master really orders you to do that...¡± Nines sank into a lengthy silence before finally saying, ¡°In that case, decide for yourself.¡±

    The woman in blue couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned. She hadn¡¯t anticipated receiving such an answer.

    After a moment¡¯s thought, the woman in blue said, ¡°It¡¯s true that he was strong, but we fought across a Boundless Barrier, so I couldn¡¯t even disy twenty percent of my cultivation base. In a true confrontation...¡±

    But Nines interrupted her before she could finish. ¡°Little Heavenly Prayer, even if you told me you could defeat your master, I might well believe you. But that sword cultivator is different. I have absolutely no hope that you can win against him!¡±

    He paused, then added, ¡°You must bear this in mind. He¡¯s not someone you can provoke!¡±

    The woman in blue couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned, and her beautiful face shifted erratically. A little whileter, she said, ¡°I n to take a trip to the Dark and Gold Star Realm.¡±

    ¡°What for?¡±

    ¡°To retrieve my other half!¡± Her starry eyes had an illusory quality as she said, ¡°I¡¯ve stagnated in the Heavenly Longevity Realm for thirty thousand years. I¡¯m in no rush to break through, but if I enter Oneness without retrieving my other half, it will inevitably result in ws in my foundations in the Grand Dao, and I¡¯m afraid my aplishments will forever be limited to the Three Realms of the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension.¡±

    Nines gasped. ¡°But you saw it too. That sword cultivator is with your other half!¡±

    ¡°I can try my best not to be his enemy,¡± said the woman in blue. ¡°There might be ways to resolve this peacefully.¡±

    Here, she raised the bronze kettle. ¡°Uncle Nines, I hope you can help me with this.¡±

    Nines fell silent.

    Time slipped by, but the woman in blue seemed extremely patient. She simply waited.

    ¡°Why not ask your master?¡± asked Nines.

    The woman in blue sighed. ¡°Uncle Nines, I don¡¯t want Master to arrange <i>everything </i>I do. From a young age, every step I¡¯ve taken has been entirely under his control.

    ¡°In the past, I didn¡¯t mind, but now... I¡¯ve started to dislike feeling like my fate is under another¡¯s control. This time, I want to act in ordance with my own will!¡±

    Here, her gaze filled with staunch determination.

    ¡°Very well,¡± said Nines. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t make me fight that sword cultivator, I can agree to anything else.¡±

    A smile tugged at the young woman¡¯s lips. ¡°Let¡¯s set off now, then.¡±

    With that, she put away the bronze kettle, soared into the air, and left that peak shrouded in an ethereal, immortal air.

    Shortly afterward¡ª¡ª

    Two figures appeared out of nowhere.

    One was a thin middle-aged man in jade-colored robes. His temples were graying, and his eyes were as deep as twin abysses.

    The other was a white-haired, decrepit elder in worn-out Daoist robes. His face was covered in wrinkles.

    ¡°Little Heavenly Prayer has grown up, and she¡¯s started to form her own opinions. As gratifying as that is, she¡¯s about to do something rather dangerous...¡± the white-haired elder in Daoist Robes said in a soft, raspy voice.

    ¡°Dangerous?¡± The middle-aged man said calmly. ¡°I anticipated this day the moment I brought her back to the sect. If everything goes smoothly, when she repairs her soul and spirit, she¡¯ll understand her true origins.¡±

    The white-haired old man said probingly, ¡°And if it doesn¡¯t go smoothly?¡±

    The thin middle-aged man didn¡¯t answer directly. Instead, he said something entirely inexplicable. ¡°This is what the Temple Master owes her, and... what he owes me.¡±

    The old man froze,pletely baffled.

    But he knew better than to ask any further questions. ¡°Nines is apanying Little Heavenly Prayer. He...¡±

    The middle-aged man shook his head slightly and interrupted him. ¡°This was Nines¡¯ choice. Whatever he does, he¡¯ll have to pay the corresponding price.¡±

    Here, he looked at the white-haired elder. ¡°The old Tailor has already started making arrangements. You lead our next operation.¡±

    The white-haired old man¡¯s heart shook, and he nodded his assent.

    The thin middle-aged man then stepped forward and disappeared into thin air.

    The white-haired old man in Daoist robes let out a breath of turbid air. ¡°The leader¡¯s aura is more terrifying than ever. That was just his Dao Clone, but it put more pressure on me than ever before. His true body is still in seclusion. I wonder if he¡¯s already stepped onto the legendary path of the true immortal...?¡±

    Here, he shook his head, then turned and left.

    ¡°See that? You can¡¯t hide your tracks from your master at all.¡±

    In a stretch of stars, a bronze kettle released light that interwove to form a scene.

    The scene depicted none other than the thin middle-aged man and the white-haired elder¡¯s departures.¡±

    ¡°I said I wanted to act in ordance with my own will this time. Master might already know, but he isn¡¯t trying to stop me. That¡¯s enough,¡± the woman in blue said softly.

    The thin middle-aged man was her master, as well as the Supreme Leader of the Nine Heavens Pavilion!

    And that white-haired old man in Daoist robes was one of their three Heavenly Libationers. His title was Ming Yong!

    ¡°Then do you dare say with certainty that your master didn¡¯t predict this, or that your actions aren¡¯t entirely under his control?¡± Nines¡¯ voice emanated from within the kettle.

    The young woman froze, stunned. ¡°Perhaps he did predict all of this, but if so, it seems to me that you¡¯re an unforeseen variable, Uncle Nines. So long as you¡¯re by my side, I trust master won¡¯t be able to predict what happens next.¡±

    ¡°Heh...¡± Ninesughed from within the kettle, as if in self-deprecation. ¡°Whatever you do, don¡¯t underestimate your master. They say the Tailor¡¯s schemes are unparalleled, but throughout the starry skies, no one is better at hiding their true abilities than your master. There¡¯s no overestimating someone like him.¡±

    Here, his voice suddenly softened. ¡°Little Heavenly Prayer, I watched you grow up, and I told you that your master had ulterior motives for taking you as his disciple. He wasn¡¯t doing it selflessly. No, he.... Most likely sees you as a pawn.

    ¡°But you refused to listen. You thought I was trying to drive a wedge between you and your master. And that¡¯s understandable, as when ites to transmitting the Dao, your master has really never kept anything from you, nor has he ever once mistreated you.¡±

    The young woman¡¯s brow gradually furrowed; it was obvious that she was displeased.

    Nines seemed to notice the change in her mood too. ¡°Even if you get angry at me, please, let me finish saying what I have to say.¡±

    The woman in blue took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ll take it as wind blowing past my ears, then.¡±

    Nines smiled bitterly, but then, his voice turned solemn. ¡°Over the years, your master has never revealed his hand. That¡¯s because the time was not yet ripe. But this time is different. Unless I¡¯m mistaken, that sword cultivator... is almost certainly... the reincarnation of the Temple Master!¡±

    The young woman¡¯s pupils abruptly constricted in a rare loss ofposure.

    The Temple Master!

    How could she not have heard of this legendary, transcendent existence?

    ¡°Your other half reappeared beside the Temple Master¡¯s reincarnation. Do you... think that¡¯s a coincidence?¡± asked Nines. ¡°I¡¯ll say no more on the matter. Think it over for yourself.¡±

    With that, the bronze kettle fellpletely silent.

    The woman in blue fell silent for a while. Finally, she muttered, ¡°Isn¡¯t that even better? I...I¡¯ve always wanted an answer!¡±

    ......

    The depths of Meteor Abyss.

    Inside a thoroughlymplit pavilion.

    Cha Jin, Wen Lingxue, and the others clustered around Su Yi.

    And Su Yi stood beside Qing Wan¡¯s sickbed.

    ¡°That¡¯s more or less the situation,¡± said Ning Sihua after summarizing Qing Wan¡¯s symptoms over the past few months.

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head.

    He¡¯d already guessed that, about two months ago, Little Heavenly Prayer of the Nine Heavens Pavilion had used a secret art to lock onto Qing Wan¡¯s aura and determine her location. She must have nned to take Qing Wan away tonight.

    And Qing Wan¡¯s ¡°symptoms¡± were surely the result of Little Heavenly Prayer¡¯s secret art!

    ¡°Wait outside for now,¡± ordered Su Yi.

    Before long, his friends had all left the room. Now, only he and Qing Wan remained.

    ¡°Did youe here to hurt me? It doesn¡¯t seem that way, but if you didn¡¯t, and you and Little Heavenly Prayer are the same person...¡± Su Yi trailed off. ¡°I¡¯m afraid only the leader of the Nine Heavens Pavilion knows the full story.¡±

    Qing Wany on the sickbed, her eyes tightly shut and her beautiful face pallid and translucent. She lookedpletely haggard.

    ¡°No matter what, you and I once shared a bed and contemted the Grand Dao together. In my heart, you¡¯re Wan¡¯er, and not just... a pawn whose fate is under another¡¯s control.¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes shone with a hint of pity. ¡°This karma involves you, but it¡¯s obviously targeted at me, and it¡¯s up to me to resolve it.¡±

    With that, he took off his shoes and arrived at her bedside.

 Chapter 1150 - A Soul Birthmark

    Chapter 1150 - A Soul Birthmark

    Su Yi picked Qing Wan off the bed, then arranged her so that she was seated cross-legged. He then sat down beside her and pressed his hands gently on her slender back.

    A mysterious seal appeared between his fingers. He exerted his will, and it flooded into Qing Wan¡¯s body.

    This was a mysterious soul art called the Spiritual Subtleties Seal.

    It could perceive anything out of the ordinary about a cultivator¡¯s soul and body.

    Time slipped past.

    Su Yi¡¯s divine sense stretched out like invisible tentacles, sensing every inch of Qing Wan¡¯s body.

    Sometimes, Qing Wan emitted an imperceptible, soft grunt, and her slender, delicate frame quivered. But for the most part, shey there in silence.

    Enough time to brew a cup of tea passed. Despite himself, a hint of exhaustion appeared on Su Yi¡¯s brow.

    A cultivator¡¯s body was like a treasury or a world all its own. Its meridians and acupoints hid endless secrets and mysteries.

    The body cultivators of Buddhism saw the flesh as an internal universe, the acupoints each a world. The power and mysteries they achieved through their tempering were mighty beyond imagination.

    This was what they meant when they said, ¡°you can see a whole world in a grain of sand.¡±

    Even for Emperors, perceiving all of the subtleties and mysteries of a cultivator¡¯s body wasplicated.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I find anything out of the ordinary whatsoever?¡± Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed.

    Qing Wan had been in a mysteriousa for close to two months.

    But against all expectations, when Su Yi tried to sense her condition, he discovered nothing strange at all.

    Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s because the power I used is far inferior to the mysterious power hidden within Qing Wan¡¯s body? Is that why I can¡¯t perceive it? murmured Su Yi.

    Some Daos were greater than others. Some cultivators were strong, while others were weak. The same applied to the powers at their disposal.

    If an Imperial Realm expert wanted to hide themselves, those beneath the Imperial Realm couldn¡¯t possibly sense them.

    Su Yi was now in the peak of the Profound Serenity Realm. If the mysterious power in Qing Wan¡¯s body far surpassed his cultivation boundary, he couldn¡¯t help but suspect that ordinary methods wouldn¡¯t be enough to detect it. Any attempts were doomed to failure.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just have to try the Sword of the Nine Hells!¡± After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Su Yi made his decision.

    Earlier, he didn¡¯t use the aura of the Sword of the Nine Hells because Qing Wan had yet to be an Empress. He feared that a moment¡¯s incaution on his part could hurt her.

    But now, he couldn¡¯t be bothered with all that.

    ¡°Condense!¡±

    Su Yi took a deep breath, then split off a wisp of divine sense and fused it with a minute trace of the Sword of the Nine Hells. He then cautiously inserted it into Qing Wan¡¯s body and tried sensing once more.

    But Qing Wan instantly trembled, and deep within her soul, a mysterious totem marking appeared.

    It looked just like a strange, icy eye!

    ¡°It really is there!¡± thought Su Yi. Without any further hesitation, he used the aura of the Sword of the Nine Hells as a guide to bear down on the totem, which struggled as if it were alive.

    Qing Wan moaned in agony, quivering from head to toe as beads of sweat formed on her forehead. Her delicate paled and contorted with pain.

    But Su Yi had no intention of stopping. If he couldn¡¯t suppress the totem, Little Heavenly Prayer could influence Qing Wan whenever she pleased!

    ¡°Suppress!¡± Su Yi circted the power of his soul with everything he had, using the Sword of the Nine Hells to restrict the totem marking.

    Meanwhile, in the depths of outer space.

    A young woman in a blue dress sat on a little boat shuttling through the boundless starry void. Suddenly, she stiffened, her expression pained.

    ¡°Dammit! Someone suppressed my other half¡¯s Soul Birthmark!¡±

    The woman gnashed her teeth, her eyes shining with ferocious light as she poured everything she had into suppressing this strange development.

    But her efforts were ultimately in vain.

    In the blink of an eye, she was covered in sweat, her delicate frame quivering uncontrobly. She staggered back, then fell onto the little boat.

    ¡°Don¡¯t struggle any further! If you damage her Soul Birthmark, you¡¯ll hurt yourself too!¡±

    Nines¡¯ bronze kettle was at the head of the boat, and his concerned voice emanated from within. ¡°Also, I can say with certainty that this is the work of the Temple Master. He must be worried that you¡¯ll influence your other half, so he¡¯s using some method to seal your Soul Birthmark!¡±

    The woman in blue trembled violently, her breathing still ragged.

    Some time passed before she gradually recovered and grimaced, ¡°Struggling will do me no good. His power is too terrifying. He sealed my other half¡¯s Soul Birthmark in a single attempt¡­¡±

    Nines hurriedly tried to calm her. ¡°Lass, I told you it wouldn¡¯t do to provoke him. You lost, but¡­ you still have your honor!¡±

    ¡°?????¡±

    ¡°As you can see, the Temple Master didn¡¯t destroy the Soul Birthmark. That proves his bond with your other half runs deep. In a sense, that¡¯s a good thing,¡± said Nines. ¡°At the very least, if conflict urs between you, he won¡¯t strike the killing blow out of consideration for your other half. Of course, it¡¯d be best if no conflict ever arose!¡±

    The woman in blue couldn¡¯t help but facepalm, and she looked deeply ashamed. ¡°Uncle Nines, you¡¯ve changed.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve changed?¡±

    The woman gnashed her teeth. ¡°Yes! Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t noticed? Whenever the Temple Masteres up, you¡¯re scared out of your wits. You couldn¡¯t be any wimpier!¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    He coughed dryly, a conflicted look on his face. ¡°You just don¡¯t understand how terrifying of an existence the Temple Master is. He¡­¡±

    The woman in blue couldn¡¯t help but interrupt him before he finished. ¡°No matter how impressive he was once, this is just his reincarnation, and he¡¯s only in the Profound Serenity Realm! So why are you so afraid of him, Uncle Nines?¡±

    Nines fell silent.

    The young woman in blue froze, as if realizing she¡¯d spoken a bit too harshly. ¡°Uncle Nines, I¡¯m sorry. I lost myposure and said something I shouldn¡¯t. I know what kind of person the Temple Master is, so please, rest assured. Even if we meet again, I¡¯ll do my best not toe into conflict with him.¡±

    ¡°Enough. How could I not understand your personality?¡± Nines said with magnanimity. ¡°But avoiding conflict is nowhere near enough. You have to be respectful, and you have to mean it. You can¡¯t be the least bit flippant¡­¡±

    The corners of the woman¡¯s lips twitched, and she suddenly felt a headacheing on. Uncle Nines can even disregard my master, so why does he pale at the mere mention of the Temple Master?

    Just what happened between him and the Temple Master to make him act like this?

    ¡­¡­

    In a pavilion at the bottom of Meteor Abyss.

    Qing Wan was sound asleep. Su Yi set her down and covered her with a nket before getting off the bed and letting out a breath of turbid air.

    It¡¯s actually an innate Soul Birthmark? Qing Wan¡¯s origins really aren¡¯t simple!

    While perusing ancient tomes, he learned some all-but-lost secrets. Rumor had it that Soul Birthmarks were a distinctive legacy unique to the most ancient races of Xiantian lifeforms.

    These ancient beings were called the Xiantian Spirit Races!

    But these were just rumors, and the records were vague. In his past life, he¡¯d lived for 108,000 years without seeing an example of a Soul Birthmark.

    Yet now, he¡¯d seen one such strange mark deep within Qing Wan¡¯s soul. This surprised Su Yi, but more than that, he was now fully aware of just how extraordinary Qing Wan¡¯s origins were!

    ¡°Fortunately, the aura of the Sword of the Nine Hells could seal even that Soul Birthmark. Otherwise, no matter where Qing Wan went, Little Heavenly Prayer woulde looking for her¡­¡± Su Yi picked up a jug of wine and drank with relish before leaving the room.

    ¡°Big Brother Su Yi, how is Qing Wan?¡± Wen Lingxue, Cha Jin, and the others rushed up to greet him.

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°She¡¯s no longer in any danger. Let¡¯s go feast.¡±

    When old friends were reunited, they naturally had to eat and drink together.

    Before long, Ning Sihua had arranged a sumptuous banquet. The crowd clinked sses,ughing and chatting. The atmosphere was lively and harmonious.

    Wen Lingxue, Cha Jin, Wen Xinzhao, and A¡¯Cang were there, as well as Yuan Heng, Ying Que, Ge Qian, Tao Qingshan, and numerous other old friends.

    It had been almost a year since they¡¯dst seen each other, but they hadn¡¯t changed much.

    But Su Yi was nheless rueful.

    Byparison, he¡¯d changed far, far too much.

    Still, that only made interacting with his old friends even more soothing andfortable.

    It was a tender sensation. One that had nothing to do with fame, benefits, enmities, or ever-shifting worldly affairs.

    After several rounds of drinks and numerous sumptuous delicacies, Su Yi told his old friends that he¡¯de back to the Azure Continent hoping to take them to the Wilds!

    Although a storm was fast approaching from the starry skies, he¡¯d make arrangements beforehand to ensure their safety.

    It was actually more likely that something would go wrong if they remained on the Azure Continent.

    Of course, Su Yi didn¡¯t go into his exact reasons; he didn¡¯t want to worry them.

    Everyone had long since been prepared for this, so they weren¡¯t overly surprised. When Su Yi left, he told them he¡¯d return to take them to the Wilds to cultivate.

    The group promptly agreed.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°Big Brother Su Yi, a few days ago, the Xia Emperor came to Meteor Abyss to ask if there was any word from you,¡± Wen Lingxue suddenly spoke up.

    Su Yi was stunned. ¡°What for?¡±

    Ning Sihua chimed in, ¡°When he heard you weren¡¯t around, he left without saying anything. That said, I could tell he was in some sort of trouble. He seemed a bit worried and distracted.¡±

    Cha Jin added, ¡°At the time, Qing Wan was having those strange symptoms, so we didn¡¯t ask any further questions. But now that I think about it, given the Xia Emperor¡¯s prestige and authority, he wouldn¡¯t havee here to disturb us if it were something he could resolve on his own.¡±

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head. ¡°Now that you mention it, there really is a bit of a bond between the Xia Emperor and me. I ought to go see him before we leave. If it turns out he really has run into trouble, I¡¯ll help him while I¡¯m at it.¡±

    The next day, Su Yi woke up in Cha Jin¡¯s bed, then got to work. He got everyone settled in the Seed of the Azure, then left Meteor Abyss.

    Just an hourter, Su Yi appeared outside Nine Tripod City, the capital of the Great Xia.

 Chapter 1151 - Iâ€™ll Give Him Three Free Attacks, and Iâ€™ll Spare His Life!

    <h4>Chapter 1151 - I¡¯ll Give Him Three Free Attacks, and I¡¯ll Spare His Life!</h4>

    Nine Tripod City.

    This was the imperial capacity of the Great Xia, and it had recently beenid to ruin.

    But over the past year, much of the city had been rebuilt, and it was newly prosperous and bustling.

    A stone statue now stood at the center of the city.

    It was nine hundred and ny feet tall, and it depicted a tall, upright figure with his hands behind his back, as leisurely as if he were out for a stroll. He towered over the city like a god or immortal surveying the surrounding dust of mortality and all facets of creation.

    ¡°This is the statue the imperial family built to honor Banished Immortal Su. They say it took over a thousand skilled artisans under the leadership of dozens of master artificers a month to build. It¡¯s remarkably true to life, with the charm and grace of the real thing!¡±

    ¡°I heard that the entire nine hundred and ny-foot statue was refined from an extremely rare spirit vein. Furthermore, the Xia Emperor has issued a decree that every year, during mid-autumn, he¡¯ll personally lead the imperial family to pay their respects to Banished Immortal Su¡¯s statue to express their gratitude.¡±

    ¡°Banished Immortal Su is a legend of the Azure Continent. He¡¯s truly worthy of such treatment!¡±

    ...Numerous cultivators had gathered around the statue from all over the continent. They gazed upon it from afar, awe rising in their hearts.

    Even as they conversed, their voices were soft and solemn.

    ¡°Hah? Building a statue to honor someone who¡¯s still alive? How is that any different from erecting a shrine to a demon? Ludicrous!¡± A burst of coldughter rang out.

    Uproar ensued, and all eyes looked over.

    There, they saw a man in white robes, with features like crown jade. An ancient sword was strapped at an angle across his back.

    ¡°Who are you? How dare you disrespect Banished Immortal Su?¡± a gray-robed elder shouted indignantly.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The white-robed man¡¯s eyes shed, and terrifying sword intent spread out around him.

    The crowd was astonished, and even the Spirit Dao cultivators were terrified out of their wits.

    That gray-robed old man thudded to the ground, the blood draining from his face as he breathed in ragged gasps. Terror was written all over his face.

    The entire area fell deathly silent.

    The white-robed man shook his head and said with an air of self-deprecation, ¡°Making trouble for ordinary mortals like you is beneath me.¡±

    He was just about to leave when a low voice rang out. ¡°Sir, your cultivation might well be deep and unfathomable, but tell me: if you¡¯re really so capable, would you dare to fight Banished Immortal Su? Or do you only have the courage to brazenly insult and nder his statue?¡±

    The speaker was a tall, stalwart middle-aged man.

    Everyone present chimed in their agreement.

    The white-robed man paused midstep, his brow furrowing as he swept his gaze across the crowd. He snorted coldly, ¡°Then might you tell me where I can find this so-called ¡®Banished Immortal Su?¡¯¡±

    His voice resounded throughout the entire area.

    Everyone looked at each other, but no one could answer him.

    When the man in white saw this, he jeered. Just as he was about to say something, an elderly servant walked up to him and whispered, ¡°Your Excellency, the Holy Maiden is waiting for us at Mount Heavenbristle. We have to hurry.¡±

    The man in white waved. ¡°Just a moment.¡±

    He walked over to the stone statue, then pointed at it and swept his proud gaze across the crowd. ¡°Listen up! My name is Pu Kong, and I¡¯m from the Bright Sky Realm. If anyone sees this Banished Immortal Su person, tell him that if he has the guts to fight me, I¡¯ll give him three free attacks, and I promise to spare his life!¡±

    With that, the white-robed man shot into the air, like an arc of divine light piercing the skies.

    Only his prideful voice remained, still echoing through the vicinity.

    The crowd waspletely silent. <i>Pu Kong? Who is this guy? How dare he be so brazen?</i>

    Su Yi was mixed into the crowd, his hands behind his back as he watched the man in white fly through the air. He then looked at the stone statue.

    ¡°Erecting a statue for a living person really is inviting criticism, but I can see the Xia Emperor¡¯s good intentions.¡±

    As he whispered to himself, he silently disappeared from the crowd.

    ......

    Mount Heavenbristle, home of the Great Xia¡¯s imperial family.

    Within a grand hall, the atmosphere was stifled.

    ¡°Rest assured. I promise that after Qingyuan returns to the n, I won¡¯t let her suffer the slightest mistreatment,¡± Pu Surong said softly.

    She seemed reserved, but there was an undisguisable hint of glee on her face.

    The Xia Emperor had finally relented, saying that so long as their daughter agreed, he¡¯d permit Pu Surong to bring her to the Purple Moon Fox n to continue her cultivation.

    It hadn¡¯t been at all easy for Pu Surong to get him to agree.

    The Xia Emperor sat woodenly nearby, looking haggard and exhausted.

    He disregarded Pu Surong, instead looking at his daughter. He said gently, ¡°Lass, as your father, I¡¯ve wronged you.¡±

    The rims of Xia Qingyuan¡¯s eyes reddened, and she said in a voice choked with sobs. ¡°Father, I don¡¯t feel that you¡¯ve wronged me at all. If I leave, you won¡¯t be subject to pressure from the Purple Moon Foxes any longer, and I¡¯ll no longer implicate the imperial family. I... I¡¯m willing to do this!¡±

    The Xia Emperor sighed, then tousled her hair and said gently, ¡°Ultimately, this is happening because of my ipetence.¡±

    As he said this, he seemed mncholy and bleak. The sight made Xia Qingyuan¡¯s heart ache.

    Not far away, Pu Surong frowned, then sighed. ¡°Xia Yunjing, you¡¯ve seen your share of wind and waves. You ought to understand that even if you rule over the Great Xia, the gap between your empire and the Purple Moon Foxes is like that between heaven and earth.

    ¡°People... have to ept reality. Qingyuan has already grown up. If she stays in a tiny ce like the Azure Continent, she¡¯ll waste her talent. Surely... you don¡¯t want to see her spend her whole life in a backwater as you have?¡±

    The Xia Emperor fell silent, but his fists silently clenched. Her words might have sounded sincere, but they were full of lofty superiority!

    ¡°You might find my words hurtful, but everything I¡¯m saying is true. I...¡±

    When she saw that her mother was about to continue, Xia Qingyuan couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Stop it. I¡¯ve already agreed to leave with you, so why attack and ridicule my father like this?¡±

    She was furious.

    Pu Surong said hurriedly, ¡°Okay, okay! I won¡¯t say anymore.¡±

    The Xia Emperor let out a deep sigh, then looked at Pu Surong and said emphatically, ¡°I, Xia Yunjing, might becking in ability, but I swear that if the Purple Moon Foxes dare mistreat Qingyuan, I won¡¯t forgive you!¡±

    His voice boomed like thunder, reverberating throughout the hall.

    Pu Surong froze, stunned. ¡°Rest assured.¡±

    But it was then that snickering resounded from beyond the hall. It was extraordinarily unpleasant, a clear expression of disdain for Xia Yunjing¡¯s threats.

    The speaker was a man in robes embroidered with dragons. He stood there flippantly, not the least bit respectful.

    Xia Yunjing¡¯s expression instantly darkened. Xia Qingyuan looked furious too.

    Pu Surong inwardly cried out in rm. Out loud, she shrouded, ¡°Yuque, rein it in a little! This is no ce for you to act out!¡±

    She looked fierce, but Pu Yuque merely responded with a flippantugh. ¡°Mmmhmm, I got it, I got it!¡±

    Pu Surong looked a bit frustrated. She said gently, ¡°Qingyuan, if you¡¯ve prepared, we can leave right now.¡±

    Xia Qingyuan bit down on her lower lip, then looked at her father with obvious reluctance. ¡°Father, you... you have to take care of yourself. I¡¯ll be back to visit you!¡±

    The Xia Emperor forced a smile. ¡°I can rest assured as long as you¡¯re doing well. It doesn¡¯t matter if youe back to visit me or not.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Qingyuan.¡± Pu Surong didn¡¯t want to dy any longer; the longer they waited, the more likely it was that something unexpected would happen.

    But it was then that a calm voice rang out. ¡°Miss Qingyuan, if you¡¯re being coerced, go ahead and say it. With me here, not even a god could force you to leave.¡±

    It was just two light, airy sentences, but they echoed clearly throughout the hall.

    Xia Yunjing was instantly excited. That voice was far too familiar!

    Xia Qingyuan was stunned, and her face filled with disbelief. <i>Is that... him?</i>

    Pu Surong¡¯s expression shifted abruptly, and she immediately looked over.

    She wasn¡¯t sure when he¡¯d gotten there, but a tall, upright figure in blue was standing there. He looked calm and detached.

    This was none other than Su Yi!

    Pu Surong had once suffered a major loss at Su Yi¡¯s hands. How could she not realize how powerful this young man was?

    Outside the hall, Pu Yuque snickered. ¡°You¡¯ve sure got a mouth on you, kid. A ¡®god¡¯ might not do the trick, but let¡¯s see if you can¡¯t act up with me here!¡±

    His gaze was mocking, with a hint of iciness.

    Su Yipletely ignored him and walked right into the hall.

    ¡°How dare you?¡± The man¡¯s eyes glinted with sharp light as he shot ahead to intercept Su Yi.

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    A momentter, Pu Yuque was sent flying. He mmed into the pce walls, already ck and blue. Throughout his body, countless bones smacked. When he fell to the ground, hey there in a heap, unable to crawl back up.

    Everyone was astonished, but from beginning to end, Su Yi didn¡¯t so much as nce at him. He just continued into the hall.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su!¡± The Xia Emperor immediately went up to greet him, unconceble delight on his face.

    ¡°Brother Su, it really is you!¡± Xia Qingyuan was excited too, and her beautiful eyes sparkled.

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head. ¡°I overheard your conversation earlier, and since I just so happen to be here, I naturally won¡¯t remain uninvolved.¡±

    Pu Surong¡¯s heart sank, but she stepped forth to greet him. ¡°Your words are too heavy, Fellow Daoist Su. We Purple Moon Foxes have no intention of threatening anyone. I¡¯m Qingyuan¡¯s mother, and I naturally won¡¯t do anything disadvantageous to her.¡±

    She paused, looking reserved, her expression rife with meaning. ¡°I¡¯vee here with a few older members of the n. This is proof of how important this is to us. Please, do not get involved. After all... the situation is not what it once was.¡±

    She spoke with apparent sincerity, but how could Su Yi miss the implied warning and rebuke?

    The Xia Emperor seemed to recall something. His heart clenched, and he transmitted a warning. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, this time, Pu Surong brought two Emperors with her!¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when an enraged voice emanated from beyond the hall. ¡°Yuque, who hurt you?¡±

    The speaker, a man in white robes, walked into the grand hall.

    He had a face like crown jade, and his ancient sword was strapped at an angle across his back. This was none other than Pu Kong, the man who¡¯d appeared earlier in front of Su Yi¡¯s statue!

    Pu Surong visibly rxed at the sight of him, and she exined at top speeds, ¡°Ancestor, what happened earlier was just a tiny little misunderstanding. Please, don¡¯t be angry.¡±

    ¡°How is this a misunderstanding? He obviously barged in here and injured me!¡± Pu Yuque, who was sprawled on the floor outside the hall, shouted.

    Pu Kong¡¯s knifelike gaze instantly frosted over and locked onto Su Yi.

 Chapter 1152 - Greetings, Your Excellency Su!

    <h4>Chapter 1152 - Greetings, Your Excellency Su!</h4>

    ¡°Did you do this?¡±5

    Pu Kong¡¯s voice was calm, but his entire body emanated an imposing force.0

    But against all expectations, the young man in blue didn¡¯t seem at all affected. It was truly surprising.0

    ¡°Ancestor, please, calm your fury. This is Fellow Daoist Su Yi. He¡­¡± Pu Surong started to exin. She didn¡¯t want to make their rtionship any worse. If that happened, her daughter would surely resent her for the rest of her life!0

    But before she could finish, Pu Kong said with feigned enlightenment, ¡°Oh? So, you¡¯re that Banished Immortal Su person!¡±1

    His tone was rife with mockery.0

    The Xia Emperor couldn¡¯t help but interject. ¡°Pu Surong, you¡¯d best talk some sense into this ancestor of yours. Otherwise, he¡¯ll bring disaster upon the entire Purple Moon Fox Race!¡±0

    Pu Surong was bbergasted. She keenly detected the change in the Xia Emperor¡¯s attitude. It seemed that Su Yi¡¯s arrival had filled him with confidence!0

    She had no idea that the Xia Emperor had been captured by the Kunwu Mountain Ye Family, or that he¡¯d watched as Su Yi massacred practically the entire n.0

    ¡°Bring disaster upon the Purple Moon Foxes?¡± Pu Kong muttered to himself, his eyes shing with divine radiance. He was obviously enraged.0

    But Su Yi disregarded himpletely and focused his attention on Xia Qingyuan. ¡°Well? Have you thought it over?¡±0

    ¡°I¡­¡± Xia Qingyuan was instantly hesitant.0

    ¡°Never mind. Take some time to calm down, then think it over and give me an answer,¡± Su Yi said gently.0

    He could tell that her heart was in turmoil.0

    But it was then that Pu Kong, who¡¯d beenpletely ignored, lost his temper. He said icily, ¡°Earlier, I said that if you had the guts to duel me, I¡¯d give you three free attacks and let you leave with your life. Even if I think you deserve death, I won¡¯t break the rules. How about it? Do you dare to fight me?¡±0

    His voice nged like the humming of a sword, full of startling murderous intent.0

    Pu Surong visibly lost herposure, but just as she was about to interject, Pu Kong nced coldly at her. ¡°Rx. I won¡¯t do anything improper. I¡¯m simply going to teach him a lesson he¡¯ll never forget.¡±0

    Su Yi finally looked at Pu Kong. ¡°<em>You</em>will give<em>me</em>three free attacks? You¡¯re not even worth drawing my sword for.¡±0

    Pu Kong was so angry that heughed.0

    But it was then that Su Yi raised his right hand and pressed down on the air.0

    A casual, understated gesture, with no majesty or momentum whatsoever.0

    But Pu Kong¡¯s smile froze, and without the slightest hesitation, he reached for the ancient sword strapped across his back. However, he¡¯d only just raised his right arm when¡­0

    <em>Bang!!</em>0

    He was forced to kneel on the ground.0

    The stone floors were covered in the power of a formation, but they nheless broke. Spider web-like cracks spread from the point of impact.0

    Pu Kong¡¯s kneecaps instantly shattered, gushing blood everywhere. His back was bent, and his head hit the ground as his entire body convulsed.0

    He couldn¡¯t even stop himself from letting out a low, muffled grunt of agony.0

    The hall fell deathly silent.0

    Pu Surong was visibly bbergasted, and she fell into a daze.0

    <em>What¡¯s going on?</em>0

    <em>A flip of his hand, and¡­ the ancestor actually¡­ knelt!?</em>0

    Xia Qingyuan¡¯s lips formed a perfect ¡°O¡± shape, and her eyes widened.4

    The Xia Emperor was the calmest byparison. He¡¯d already predicted this. As domineering and arrogant as Pu Kong was, against Su Yi, he was only fit to kneel!0

    Pu Yuque, the injured man in embroidered dragon robes, was struck dumb.0

    ¡°Who¡­ Who are you?¡± Pu Kong hissed through ragged gasps.<em>I¡­ I lost before I could even draw my sword!?</em>0

    Pu Kong couldn¡¯t ept this.0

    ¡°What happened? What¡¯s with all the fuss? Don¡¯t tell me someone dares oppose the Purple Moon Foxes?¡±0

    An aged voice suddenly rang out from beyond the hall.3

    Momentster, an ornately dressed elder charged furiously into the hall, his aura terrifying.0

    When he saw the kneeling Pu Kong, he was instantly dumbstruck, and he realized that something was amiss.0

    His gaze shifted, and when he saw Su Yi, he reacted as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning. His fury disappeared without a trace, reced by utter astonishment. Immediately afterward, his entire body quivered uncontrobly.0

    Then, beneath the crowd¡¯s disbelieving gazes, he rushed up to Su Yi in a panic, bowed deeply, and stammered, ¡°Pu Shangyun greets you, Your Excellency Su!¡±6

    He lowered his head so far it seemed he wanted to bury it in the ground.0

    His sheer terror and panic left Pu Surong bewildered. ¡°Ancestor, you¡­¡±0

    Pu Shangyun was one of the oldest of the Purple Moon Foxes, and he was in the Profound Serenity Realm! His seniority was greater than even Pu Kong! Yet now, he¡¯d charged into the room in a rage, only to greet a young man in panic and terror! He was obviously terrified and ill at ease!0

    The still-kneeling Pu Kong¡¯s eyes widened.0

    Earlier, the Xia Emperor had remained rtively calm, but now, even he was startled. Waves of shock coursed through him.<em>How terrifying must Su Yi¡¯s prestige be to make the ancestral expert of the Purple Moon Foxes react with such panic and reverence?</em>0

    ¡°You recognize me?¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find this surprising.3

    Pu Shangyun dared not look up. He said with the utmost respect, ¡°Your Excellency Su, not long ago, I witnessed your unparalleled majesty from just beyond Martial Heaven Peak. I¡¯ve respected you for a long time. I would never have thought I¡¯d encounter you here. It¡¯s truly an unexpected delight.¡±0

    ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡± Su Yi nodded.¡±0

    ¡°Martial Heaven Peak? ¡®Your Excellency Su?¡¯ Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± The kneeling Pu Kong suddenly seemed to realize something, and his eyes widened. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ You¡¯re the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force!?¡±1

    <em>Whap!</em>0

    As soon as the words left Pu Kong¡¯s lips, he took a p to the face. He coughed up blood as his kneeling figure syed out on the ground.0

    But this time, it was Pu Shangyun who¡¯d attacked. His face was ashen as he rebuked. ¡°Who are you to address His Excellency Su directly by his title?! You piece of trash! Well? Hurry up and apologize!¡±0

    He then proceeded to kick Pu Kong.1

    But Pu Kong wasn¡¯t at all upset. Rather, he flung himself to the ground in panic. ¡°I had eyes, but I was blind and foolish to offend you. Please forgive me, Your Excellency!¡±4

    He waspletely panicked!0

    As an Emperor of the Purple Moon Foxes, how could he possibly be ignorant of what kind of an existence the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force was?0

    Never mind him; even the most senior of Purple Moon Foxes had to treat the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force with the utmost respect. They wouldn¡¯t dare be even the slightest bit negligent!0

    Most of the top experts of the Wilds weren¡¯t even qualified to dine at the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡¯s table!1

    This scene left Xia Qingyuan and the Xia Emperor dumbstruck. The disparity¡­ was far too enormous!0

    Pu Surong, meanwhile, was rooted to the spot, her pretty face pallid after this series of shocks. Her mind buzzed, and she almost felt as if her soul were leaving her body.1

    Su Yi looked at Pu Shangyun, not sure whether tough or cry. ¡°There¡¯s no deep enmity between me and the Purple Moon Foxes. That said, while he can escape death, he cannot escape punishment. What do you think we should do with him?¡±1

    Pu Shangyun stiffened, and without so much as pausing to think, he said, ¡°It¡¯s entirely up to you, Your Excellency! Even if you kill Pu Kong, our n wouldn¡¯t dare express the slightest resentment!¡±0

    Su Yi looked at Pu Kong. ¡°Go kneel in front of the stone statue. You¡¯re not to get up for three days.¡±0

    Pu Kong trembled from head to toe, his face ashen as he said in a raspy voice, ¡°Your Excellency Su, please¡­ kill me instead!¡±1

    <em>Bang!</em>0

    Pu Shangyun viciously kicked Pu Kong, sending him rolling backward. He shouted furiously, ¡°Sparing your life was an act of benevolence, yet you dare disobey His Excellency Su¡¯s orders? You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡±0

    Pu Kong said bitterly, ¡°If I kneel, my life will be worse than death, and I¡¯ll struggle to make any further attainments in the Dao of the Sword. In that case, wouldn¡¯t it be better¡­ to just die?¡±0

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but re-evaluate Pu Kong. ¡°Do you hate me?¡±0

    Pu Kong lowered his head. ¡°My abilities are inferior to yours; I dare not speak of hatred, nor do I dare bear resentment over my defeat. All I ask is that you don¡¯t hold the entire Purple Moon Fox n ountable for my indiscretions. I am willing to ept any punishment in exchange!¡±0

    Pu Shangyun¡¯s expression shifted, and he let out a deep sigh.0

    Su Yi disregarded this and looked at Xia Qingyuan. He said gently, ¡°Miss Qingyuan, by now, you should understand that you can make your choice without fear of the consequences.¡±0

    Pu Surong¡¯s beautiful face paled. She was instantly despondent.0

    How could she fail to realize the meaning of Su Yi¡¯s words?0

    But she dared not say even a word of protest. Even if they rallied the full strength of the Purple Moon Foxes, they would be entirely unworthy of this legendary expert¡¯s notice!¡±0

    Xia Qingyuan hesitated for a while before saying, ¡°I¡­ I want to stay with my father.¡±0

    When the Xia Emperor heard that, his heart shook, and the rims of his eyes moistened with tears.0

    Xia Qingyuan took a deep breath. ¡°No matter how great the disparity between the Great Xia and the Purple Moon Foxes, this is my home. There¡¯s no way I¡¯d cast aside my father for something like ¡®immeasurably glorious prospects.¡¯¡±0

    The more she spoke, the more determined her voice.0

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°It¡¯s settled, then.¡±0

    He¡¯d made up his mind, and Pu Shangyun, Pu Kong, and Pu Surong dared not object.0

    Pu Shangyun said with deep emotion, ¡°Lass, seeing your filial piety, we truly cannot help but feel ashamed of ourselves. If you ever run into trouble down the line, we Purple Moon Foxes will do everything in our power to help you resolve it!¡±0

    The Xia Emperorughed coldly to himself.<em>The old fox! He¡¯s trying to ¡®n a wedding at a funeral¡¯ and use this chance to get closer to Su Yi!</em>2

    But it wouldn¡¯t do to point it out.0

    This was reality.0

    If Su Yi hadn¡¯t shown up at just the right time, how could the Purple Moon Foxes¡¯ attitude possibly have changed sopletely?5

    But to Su Yi, this incident wasn¡¯t even worth mentioning.0

    He went on to share a meal with the Xia Emperor and Xia Qingyuan. He left behind some treasures and tomes useful for cultivation, then bade farewell.0

    ¡°Surong, fortune and disaster go hand in hand. In a way, isn¡¯t this a good thing? Qingyuan is your daughter, while Xia Yunjing is your husband, and they have His Excellency Su standing behind them!¡±0

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you know as well as I do how illustrious His Excellency Su¡¯s reputation in the Wilds is. I wouldn¡¯t be so extravagant as to dream of establishing a deep bond with him, but if we can at least maintain our connection to Qingyuan and her father and establish positive karma, the Purple Moon Foxes will surely reap the benefits!¡±0

    Later that day, Pu Shangyun said to Pu Surong, ¡°You know what you ought to do, right?¡±3

    Pu Surong¡¯s face filled with mncholy and bitterness.0

    Earlier, she¡¯d thought herself superior, and even after marrying the Xia Emperor, she¡¯d never really cared about him. Her pride was bone deep.0

    But now¡­0

    She finally realized that the Xia Emperor was now someone the Purple Moon Foxes ought to do everything in their power to butter up!

 Chapter 1153 - Like Ascending the Heavens Overnight

    <h4>Chapter 1153 - Like Ascending the Heavens Overnight</h4>

    Seven dayster.

    Su Yi returned to the Grotto of Abstruse Force.

    He was reassured to learn that with Jing Xing and Wang Que there to hold down the fort, nothing had happened to the Grotto of Abstruse Force.

    That very day, Su Yi released Cha Jin, Wen Lingxue, and the others from the Seed of the Azure and got them settled in.

    ¡°It¡¯s like... it¡¯s like an immortal paradise!¡± murmured Wen Lingxue in a trance.

    The others were much the same way.

    They¡¯d spent their lives cultivating in the Azure Continent. It was a cruel thing to say, but the Azure Continent was really just a run-down mundane world.

    But they now stood in the Wilds! The heart of the Dark and Gold Star Realm!

    Here, ns were as numerous as trees in a forest, and Emperors were as numerous as clouds in the sky. Thesends had given rise to countless dazzling powerhouses, as well as too many legends to count.

    And this was the Grotto of Abstruse Force, the most famous blessed ground in the Wilds, a holynd in the heart of the world¡¯s countless living things!

    It was easy to imagine how astonishing this ce was to Wen Lingxue and Cha Jin.

    It really was as if they¡¯d ascended to heaven in a single bound, entering an otherworldly immortal paradise! They struggled to calm down as they looked around. It didn¡¯t feel real, almost as if they were dreaming!

    ¡°My heavens! That entire pond is the highest quality spirit liquid. There are even divine medicines growing on the shore and golden dragon carp swimming in its waters!¡± Yuan Heng clucked his tongue.

    ¡°Look! The misty, auspicious light between those mountains covers a hundred thousand feet. It really is like the immortal paradises described in ancient tomes!¡± murmured Ning Sihua.

    The whole group was dazed. It seemed that everywhere they looked, strange sights imbued with a holy air greeted them. This was like a legendary immortal abode full of treasures mortals practically never got to see.

    Uncontroble waves of emotion coursed through their heat. They couldn¡¯t help but feel that they were nothing but frogs in a well.

    ¡°Don''t... don¡¯t tell me that¡¯s Winding Dragon Grass!?¡± Ying Que¡¯s eyes widened.

    A cluster of fiery red spiritual medicine grew in a gap between rocks. The stamens seemed to spit fire, and the des of grass emanated a soothing, floral fragrance.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s indeed Winding Dragon Grass.¡± Jing Xing patiently exined, ¡°But it¡¯s different from ordinary Winding Dragon Grass. It¡¯s a Xiantian Life Form Master brought back from a chaotic hidden realm, and it¡¯s been growing here ever since.¡±

    Here, he casually plucked a stalk and passed it to Ying Que. ¡°Fellow Daoist, go ahead and try it. A spiritual medicine like this ought to be highly beneficial to your cultivation.¡±

    Su Yi had already told Jing Xing about Wen Lingxue, Cha Jin, and the others. Furthermore, he¡¯d ordered Jing Xing to be hospitable and help them get acquainted with the Grotto of Abstruse Force. Jing Xing naturally dared not be negligent.

    It didn¡¯t matter that Wen Lingxue and the others frequently lost theirposure along the way, jumping with surprise over every little thing like ignorant country bumpkins. Jing Xing never looked down on them for this.

    On the contrary, it reminded him of when he¡¯d first joined the sect and his early days of cultivating alongside his master.

    He¡¯d seemed like an ignorant country bumpkin then too. Whenever he went everywhere, he eximed over everything he saw. These memories left Jing Xing deeply emotional.

    ¡°This...¡± When Jing Xing handed him the Winding Dragon Grass, Ying Que was instantly a bit frantic.

    But just as he was about to refuse, Jing Xing smiled and pushed it back into his hands. ¡°You can find spirit medicines like this all over the Grotto of Abstruse Force. It¡¯s nothing at all, so please, don¡¯t refuse.¡±

    Only then did Ying Que put it away.

    And here he¡¯d thought he¡¯d seen his share of wind and waves. Despite his experience, his heart swelled with emotion.

    Over the course of their conversations thus far, he¡¯d learned Jing Xing¡¯s background and cultivation, and his heart was full of awe and respect, even shame over his own unsightliness. He couldn¡¯t adjust.

    After all, he was just a yao cultivator, and he¡¯d yet to reach the Imperial Realm. He¡¯d spent his whole life in a remote, mundane ce like the Azure Continent. How could he have ever imagined one day being able to enter the greatest blessed ground in the Wilds?

    Much less that a Profound Unity Realm powerhouse would guide him personally? And converse with him so amiably?

    They¡¯d never imagined this, not even in their dreams!

    It wasn¡¯t just Ying Que. That went for Yuan Heng, Ning Sihua, and the others too.

    They finally understood on a visceral level why Su Yi was always so calm back on the Azure Continent. No matter how great the storm or perilous the danger, he was utterly unmovable.

    But that was because those "storms" and "dangers" werepletely unworthy of his attention!

    They also finally realized just how fortunate they were to have established ties with Su Yi. No stroke of good fortune couldpare with this.

    They said that when a man achieved the Dao, even his chickens and dogs rose into the heavens. As unpleasant as the phrasing was, that truly was how it worked!

    Wang Que¡¯s voice rang out from afar. ¡°Second Senior Apprentice Brother, the banquet is about to begin. Master is waiting for you at the Symphony of Waves Pavilion.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re on our way,¡± Jing Xing said with a smile.

    He then turned to the others. ¡°After the banquet, I¡¯ll help you get familiar with the rest of the sect and arrange residences and cultivation grounds for each of you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you then, Senior.¡± Ning Sihua sped her fist.

    Jing Xing waved the gesture away. ¡°You¡¯re my master¡¯s friends. Your seniority is above mine. I truly cannot ept the title.¡±

    Wen Lingxue sighed with exasperation from the sidelines. ¡°But how could we dare to treat you as a junior?¡±

    She¡¯d just said what all of them were thinking.

    Jing Xing was warm and friendly, a cultivated gentleman as calming as a spring breeze. Even so, who would truly dare to treat a Profound Unity Emperor as their junior?

    And Jing Xing wasn¡¯t the pedantic sort, so he smiled and said, ¡°How about this? We¡¯ll converse like members of the same generation. In any event, seniority has always been a mess in the world of cultivation.¡±

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    They then followed Jing Xing to the Symphony of Waves Pavilion.

    The setting sun was like molten gold, and the sea of clouds was resplendent. A flock of immortal cranes flew past, shooting through the cloud cover as they let out sonorous cries.

    A waterfall and flowing spring stood beside Symphony of Waves Pavilion. The name came from the pines rustling in waves, like the music of nature.

    Within Symphony of Waves Pavilion, Su Yi sat in the centermost seat. He¡¯d changed into long, wide-sleeved robes, and his long hair was pinned into a Daoist topknot. He sat there casually, his whole body emanating a leisurely aura.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be reserved. Quick, sit down,¡± Su Yi said as he saw Jing Xing and the others arrive. He smiled. ¡°Wan¡¯er is still resting. Let¡¯s feast for now.¡±

    Jing Xing promptly arranged everyone¡¯s seats, but all of the guests were instantly a bit reserved.

    They¡¯d just gained a cursory understanding of the Grotto of the Abstruse Force. It was only the tip of the iceberg, but it still came as an enormous shock.

    It was hard not to let this influence their emotions as they faced Su Yi.

    This was only natural.

    Imagine two close, familiar friends. Now imagine that one of them had suddenly be a god. Could they truly interact as they had before?

    Su Yi took all of this in. He was well aware that his friends had only just arrived, and that they couldn¡¯t adjust all at once. Given time, everything would be okay.

    He raised his cup of wine and smiled. ¡°Come, let¡¯s drink! We won¡¯t stop until we¡¯re drunk!¡±

    Everyone raised their cups to drink with him.

    The dishes were sumptuous. All of them were delicacies rare even in the Wilds.

    Although Su Yi never exined this, how could his friends fail to realize it?

    Jing Xing sat to the side,ughing and conversing with the crowd. As wine entered their bellies, they gradually rxed, and soon the atmosphere turned lively and harmonious.

    ¡°And here I thought Big Brother Su Yi was deliberately showing off to us. Now I realize that to Big Brother Su Yi, all of this is perfectly ordinary. He has no need to show it off at all!¡± Wen Lingxue¡¯s beautiful face was flushed red, and perhaps due to the alcohol, she¡¯d recovered her typical lively charm.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I arranged all of this specifically for you. How could they possibly be ordinary?¡±

    Everyoneughed.

    It was then that Wang Que rushed into the room and said in a low whisper, ¡°Master, Ancestor Peng of the Nine Extremes Profound Capital is here with a group of his fellow Daoists. They say they have important business to discuss with you.¡±

    Su Yi waved. ¡°For now, wee them on my behalf.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± Wang Que rushed off to carry out his orders.

    ¡°Big Brother Su Yi, if you have important business to attend to, don¡¯t worry about us,¡± Wen Lingxue couldn¡¯t help but say.

    Su Yi chuckled. ¡°You really are considerate, Lingxue. But no matter how important it is, it has to wait for now. Let¡¯s drink to our hearts¡¯ content before doing anything else.¡±

    But before long, Wang Que returned. ¡°Master, when Ancestor Peng and the other seniors heard that you were dining with old friends, they said they wished to greet them as a show of respect.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, but shortly after, he said, ¡°Very well. Invite the old codgers over.¡±

    He¡¯d leave the Wilds sooner orter. If he introduced Wen Lingxue and the others to the Wilds¡¯ older generation experts, they¡¯d form a connection of sorts. It might welle in handyter.

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t at all worried that the old-timers would look down on his friends after learning their origins.

    They¡¯d lived for countless years. If their judgment was really that bad, they¡¯d have lived all those years in vain.

    Soon, Wang Que led Ancestor Peng, the Border Mountain Yao Ancestor, and the others to Symphony of Waves Pavilion.

    Wen Lingxue, Cha Jin, and the others were unwittingly stunned.

    In their eyes, these ancient experts were like sovereigns of heaven. Their majesty and prestige are so terrifying that even suppressed, they put intense pressure on them.

    They felt as trivial and insignificant as ants, and they couldn¡¯t help but feel reserved.

    This was the absolution suppression of a gap in cultivation. The disparity was far too enormous.

    Ancestor Peng and the others, meanwhile, were a bit dumbstruck.

    Wang Que had warned them that his master¡¯s guests were his old friends, and that despite their modest cultivations, no one else couldpare when it came to the strength of their bonds.

    Still, it was only after seeing them directly that the old-timers realized that not one of Su Yi¡¯s guests had reached the Imperial Realm.

    ¡°Let me introduce you. These are my old friends from this lifetime.¡± Su Yi rose from the centermost seat and smiled.

    His voice was as mellow as a spring breeze. Wen Lingxue and the others had only just tensed up, but they instantly rxed, their hearts soothed.

    When they saw Su Yi rise of his own volition to introduce his guests, Ancestor Peng and the others¡¯ hearts shook. How could they fail to realize how much this unparalleled expert of the Wilds valued his old friends?

    Ancestor Peng instantly smiled. ¡°There are no outsiders here. Sit down, Old Monster Su, and let us greet our fellow Daoists!¡±

    The other old-timers smiled and nodded. No matter how muddle-headed they might be, how could they fail to realize what they ought to do now?

    Giving Su Xuanun¡¯s old friends face was giving Su Xuanjun face!

    To do otherwise would be to offend Su Xuanjun!

    These old-timers had been ancestral figures in the Wilds for countless years. How could they fail to understand this?

 Chapter 1154 - A Decree From the Powerful Factions of the Stars Beyond

    <h4>Chapter 1154 - A Decree From the Powerful Factions of the Stars Beyond</h4>

    Ancestor Peng approached, sped his fist, smiled, and exchanged pleasantries with Wen Lingxue, Cha Jin, and the others.5

    Jing Xing chimed in from the sidelines, smiling and introducing Ancestor Peng and hispanions.0

    The oldest expert of the Nine Extremes Profound Capital!0

    The Pure One honored by all of the Wilds¡¯ Daoist sects!0

    When they realized that this unassuming old man had such a status, Wen Lingxue and the others were dumbstruck, and they hurried to their feet to greet him.0

    ¡°These are just some random trinkets, but please do me a favor and ept them, my young friends.¡± In the end, Ancestor Peng took out several treasures, which he passed to Su Yi''s guests. All of them flowed with colorful light and extraordinary spirituality. Everyst one of them was a rare treasure.0

    Su Yi¡¯s friends were instantly ttered, but also a bit rmed. However, just as they were about to refuse, Su Yiughed. ¡°Take them. To that old fart, those things really are just some random trinkets.¡±0

    <em>These seriously aren¡¯t precious!?</em>0

    Wen Lingxue and the others couldn¡¯t even find words to express their feelings.0

    Immediately after, the Border Mountain Yao Ancesetor, the Skythorn Poison Emperor, and the other old-timers took turns greeting Su Yi¡¯s guests.0

    Jing Xing patiently introduced them one by one.0

    Furthermore, all of them followed Ancestor Peng¡¯s example and gave out various treasures.0

    Tomes, medicines, divine materials¡­.0

    With their statuses, any treasure they saw fit to give out was rare and precious, or in some cases,pletely unique.0

    By the time they¡¯d finished, Wen Lingxue and the other¡¯s minds were nk. All they could think was,<em>These seniors are far too easygoing! They¡¯re far too kind! They aren¡¯t putting on airs at all, and they¡¯re nowhere near as unapproachable as I would have thought!</em>2

    ¡­¡­0

    Ancestor Peng and the others soon took their seats, raised their cups, and drank. Their smiles andughter were as pleasant as a spring breeze, and the atmosphere at the banquet was smooth and harmonious.0

    Suddenly, Wang Que rushed in and reported, ¡°Master, Elder Gu Wentian of Red Dust Demon Pce requests an audience.¡±0

    ¡°Gu Wentian? That old codger suffered a major loss at Old Monster Su¡¯s hands way back when. What¡¯s he doing here today?¡± eximed the Skythorn Poison Emperor.2

    Su Yi was a bit surprised too.0

    Wang Que continued, ¡°Gu Wentian said that he¡¯s here as an emissary on behalf of the powerful factions of the distant stars. He¡¯s here to pass on their decree, Master.¡±0

    Everyone in attendance was bbergasted.0

    Ancestor Peng and the others¡¯ eyes shed, and their brows furrowed.0

    ¡°An emissary passing on a decree?¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Very well. Since he has the courage toe see me, I naturally can¡¯t turn him away at the door. Invite him in.¡±0

    Before long, Wang Que led over a middle-aged man in red Daoist robes. He had the air of a Daoist immortal, with a willowy beard. This was none other than High Elder Gu Wentian!0

    A mid-stage Profound Unity Realm old devil!0

    ¡°Hm?¡± When Gu Wentian saw Ancestor Peng, the Border Mountain Yao Ancestor, and the other old-timers in attendance, his expression briefly froze.0

    He was a powerhouse of the Demonist path, but he was far inferior to the old-timers in attendance.0

    But before long, Gu Wentian regained his former calm.0

    In the past, he wouldn¡¯t have visited the Grotto of Abstruse Force alone, not even if you¡¯d beaten him to death.0

    But today, he was full of confidence!2

    His back straightened, and he looked at Su Yi and said calmly, ¡°Su Xuanjun, the factions of the stars beyond have issued a joint decree. Within ten days, you are to kneel before Red Dust Demon Pce!0

    ¡°Come quietly, lower your head, and admit to your crimes! Or else, we¡¯ll eliminate every person and faction connected to you from this world!¡±0

    The atmosphere in Symphony of Waves Pavilion was instantly tense and stifled.0

    The old-timers were visibly enraged, and their expressions darkened..0

    Su Yi drained a cup of wine. ¡°Factions from the stars beyond? Who specifically?¡±0

    Gu Wentian smiled. ¡°Want to know? Su Xuanjun, you¡¯ll know once you¡¯ve knelt before my Red Dust Demon Pce.¡±0

    He spoke with calmposure andplete confidence.0

    ¡°Mind your tongue, Gu Wentian,¡± the Skythorn Poison Emperor said coldly, ¡°or I¡¯ll shatter your kneecaps.¡±0

    Gu Wentian narrowed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯vee here as a representative of the factions of the starry skies. If anything happens to me in the Grotto of Abstruse Force, they¡¯ll take it as a p in the face! Skythorn Poison Emperor, if you¡¯re not afraid of having your entire lineage annihted, go right ahead and hit me!¡±0

    The crowd furrowed their brows.0

    The Skythorn Poison Emperor rose, then said expressionlessly, ¡°Alright.¡±0

    <em>Whap!</em>1

    He raised his hand and pped Gu Wentian right across the face. Gu Wentian staggered back and almost fell.0

    His face swelled and reddened as he red at the Skythorn Poison Emperor. ¡°You¡­¡±0

    <em>Whap!</em>0

    Gu Wentian took yet another p to the face. Blood sprayed from his mouth and nose.1

    This scene left Wen Lingxue and the others wide-eyed and tongue-tied.0

    Too domineering!0

    The Skythorn Poison Emperor was pping around a mid-stage Profound Unity Realm old devil! Gu Wentian was helpless to resist!0

    ¡°You¡¯re nothing but the dog of the factions of the distant stars, and you dare to show off in front of us? Old Demon Gu, the longer you live, the more worthless you get,¡± the Skythorn Poison Emperor said coldly, brimming with murderous intent.0

    Gu Wentian¡¯s face filled with shame and indignation. He rasped, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that the factions of the stars beyond have already established an alliance. With their power, they could easily annihte everyone in the Wilds! If you n to apany Su Xuanjun to the very end, you¡¯ll be no different from mantises trying to block a chariot!0

    ¡°Don¡¯t believe me? Fine, just wait and see!¡±0

    With that, he swooshed his sleeves indignantly and was just about to leave when¡­0

    ¡°Stop right there,¡± said Ancestor Peng. ¡°We¡¯re not done talking, but you already want to leave? This is the Grotto of Abstruse Force. Do you really think you can juste and go as you please?¡±0

    The other old-timers¡¯ expressions were decidedly unfriendly as well.0

    Gu Wentian stiffened, thenughed coldly and took out a secret talisman. ¡°They call this the Immted Star Talisman. It was given to me by an expert of the Church of the River of Stars. With it, not even all of you together can stop me from leaving!¡±0

    ¡°That so?¡± said Su Yi. ¡°You¡¯re wee to go ahead and try it.¡±0

    In the face of Su Yi¡¯s gaze, Gu Wentian¡¯s heart clenched inexplicably, and he shattered the talisman without hesitation.0

    <em>Bang!</em>0

    Resplendent starlight shed into being, stirring up spatial ripples that enveloped Gu Wentianpletely.0

    But practically simultaneously, a cold snort rang out.0

    Su Yi raised his right hand into the air and flicked his finger.0

    <em>h!</em>0

    A streak of sword qi shed by, shattering that resplendent starlight into pieces.0

    Gu Wentian¡¯s figure staggered out of the void.0

    It happened in a sh! This scene left even Ancestor Peng and the others clicking their tongues.0

    With their powers of perception, they naturally could tell how wondrous Gu Wentian¡¯s talisman was. It was full of a seemingly taboo power of the Laws.0

    Who¡¯d have thought that Su Yi could destroy its power with a single light, airy sh?0

    Gu Wentian¡¯s face was instantly deathly pale, and hepletely panicked. ¡°Su Xuanjun, when nations go to war, they don¡¯t execute emissaries. Killing me won¡¯t benefit you in any way. You¡¯ll only irrevocably provoke the powerhouses of the stars beyond and invite cmity upon yourself!¡±0

    Su Yi picked up a jug of wine and poured himself a ss. ¡°Answer some of my questions, and I¡¯ll let you return and deliver your report alive. Otherwise, I¡¯ll give you a quick death here and now.¡±0

    Gu Wentian quivered from head to toe, took a deep breath, and forcefully suppressed his panic and terror. ¡°Go ahead and ask.¡±1

    The old monsters instantly burst into coldughter. Who could fail to realize that Gu Wentian hadpletely chickened out?0

    ¡°Jing Xing, take Wen Lingxue and the others to get some rest,¡± Su Yi ordered casually.0

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Jing Xng rose, then led them away.0

    Only then did Su Yi say, ¡°Tell me, how many people came representing these powerful factions of the stars?¡±0

    About ten minutester, Su Yi finished asking all his questions. Gu Wentian was actually quite cooperative. So long as he knew the answers, he held nothing back.0

    When they¡¯d learned the truth of the impending storm, the atmosphere within Symphony of Waves Pavilion was iparably stifled.0

    ording to Gu Wentian, over a hundred factions of the stars beyond were involved in this operation! The number alone was suffocating.0

    ¡°They¡¯ve really gone all out!¡± Ancestor Peng sighed.0

    ¡°It might not be pleasant to hear this, but a lineup like that really could destroy the Wilds.¡± The Border Mountain Yao Ancestor¡¯s brow tightly furrowed, and he said with obvious worry, ¡°Even if we old-timers work together¡­ I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to stop them.¡±0

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to doubt that the storm about to descend will decide the fate of every cultivation faction in the Wilds,¡± someone said somberly. ¡°I can foresee it now. Anyone who opposes the factions of the stars risks being simply obliterated¡­¡±0

    Everyone¡¯s expressions filled with uncertainty.0

    When the curtains fell on the grand battle outside the Grotto of Abstruse Force, they predicted that the factions of the stars beyond wouldn¡¯t let up so easily. Sooner orter, they¡¯d return.0

    They just hadn¡¯t anticipated that when this storm arrived, their lineup would be so terrifying!0

    ¡°No wonder Old Demon Gu was willing to be their dog. I¡¯m afraid few of the WIlds¡¯ factions would dare stand up to such a threat,¡± someoneughed bitterly.0

    Gu Wentian stood not far away,pletely silent.0

    ¡°How do you see it, Old Monster Su?¡± The Skythorn Poison Emperor looked at Su Yi.0

    All eyes were instantly on him.0

    Su Yi took a sip of wine, entirely unperturbed. ¡°Over a hundred factions of the stars beyond? If you ask me, I guess they look scary, but they don¡¯t really amount to much.¡±0

    His gaze was distant and inscrutable as he said calmly, ¡°These factions are all subordinates of the Studio of the Heart, Church of the River of Stars, Nine Heavens Pavilion, and Primordial Unity Daoist Sect.0

    ¡°They¡¯ve dispatched arge number of experts, but true World Kings are just a small, small minority. The others are merely in the Profound Unity Realm.0

    ¡°Admittedly, their Celestial Laws are extraordinarily powerful, and they can suppress experts of the same cultivation here in the Wilds. Still, in my eyes, people like that have long since ceased to factor into my calctions.0

    ¡°The only ones worth viewing with importance are that tiny handful of World Kings.¡±0

    But this didn¡¯t help Ancestor Peng and the others rx at all.0

    ¡°Old Monster Su, it¡¯s the World Kings we¡¯re worried about,¡± sighed Ancestor Peng. ¡°If experts like that enter the Wilds, who could possibly fight them?¡±0

    Su Yiughed and shook his head. ¡°Here''s the catch. They cannot enter.¡±0

    The group was stunned.0

    Su Yi exined, ¡°The Laws of the Dark and Gold Star Realm have been severely damaged for a long time. This prevents World Kings from entering in the flesh. If they try, they¡¯ll suffer a bacsh from the Laws of the Dark and Gold Star Realm!0

    ¡°We¡¯ve seen several experts of the Studio of the Heart, Nine Heavens Pavilion, and Church of the River of Stars, but not one was a World King.0

    ¡°Qing Tang suppressed her cultivation. And the Tailor? He was just a Dao Clone. That¡¯s how he managed to appear in the Wilds.¡±0

    Here, Su Yi¡¯s eyes glinted with cold light. ¡°That means that even if they¡¯d sent far more World Kings, they wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the Wilds without suppressing their cultivation boundaries down to the Imperial Realm. As they are, they can only stay outside the Wilds!¡±

 Chapter 1155 - The Storm Descends

    <h4>Chapter 1155 - The Storm Descends</h4>

    Ancestor Peng and the others instantly realized what he was getting at.

    ¡°No wonder that the factions of the stars beyond didn¡¯t kill their way to your doorstep as soon as they arrived, Old Monster Su. So that¡¯s why they¡¯re trying to threaten you into submission,¡± said Ancestor Peng. ¡°Their greatest pirs of support cannot enter the Wilds!¡±

    A World King <i>could </i>enter the Wilds, but only if they suppressed their cultivation base.

    But if they suppressed their cultivation base, were they really a World King?

    The old fogeys¡¯ expressions remained solemn, but they still sighed in relief.

    Earlier, they¡¯d been at a loss. They¡¯d even felt helplessness and despair!

    ¡°Still, it seems to me that we can¡¯t afford to rx,¡± said the Border Mountain Yao Ancestor. ¡°They ruthlessly threatened to exterminate every person and faction connected to Old Monster Su if he doesn¡¯t lower his head. With their numbers, if they really steel themselves to do just that, it¡¯ll lead to an unpredictable disaster.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said Ancestor Peng. ¡°When you fought the Tailor, his Dao Clone was far more terrifying than an Imperial Apex cultivator. Even suppressed, Qing Tang¡¯s strength surpassed the Imperial Apex level. This means that the enemies who enter the Wilds will surely include simr existences.¡±

    These old-timers had experienced the ups and downs of countless years and innumerable battles. They quickly analyzed the whole situation.

    In the end, all of them reached the same conclusion: even if World Kings couldn¡¯t enter, a lineup like that was still enough to tten the Wilds with ease!

    And Su Yi¡¯s hopes of victory... were fleeting!

    This conclusion left them all with heavy hearts, and their spirits sank once more.

    Gu Wentian had been listening in silence this entire time. Inwardly, heughed coldly. <i>And you were just cursing me out for acting as their flunky!</i>

    <i>When this storm arrives, you old farts will be dogs too. If you refuse, you¡¯ll be dead dogs!</i>

    But Gu Wentian had only just thought this when he sensed Su Yi¡¯s gaze, and his whole body stiffened.

    ¡°Go back and tell them that, within ten days, Su Xuanjun will proceed to Red Dust Demon Pce, so they should wash their necks and wait,¡± Su Yi said calmly, every word full of staunch conviction.

    Ancestor Peng and the others¡¯ expressions shifted. The implications of Su Yi¡¯s words startled them.

    But just as they were about to dissuade him, Su Yi waved. ¡°I¡¯ve already made up my mind. Don¡¯t bother trying to dissuade me.¡±

    Gu Wentian froze, stunned, as if he dared not believe. ¡°You... Are you serious?¡±

    He almost suspected that Su Xuanjun had gone insane!

    Su Yi nced at him. ¡°Of course, when the timees, I¡¯ll personally see Red Dust Demon Pce to the grave.¡±

    Gu Wentian stiffened, thenughed coldly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll just have to clean out my eyes and wait!¡±

    ¡°You can roll on out of here,¡± said Su Yi.

    Gu Wentian swooshed his sleeves and left.

    But before he¡¯d gotten far, Su Yi furrowed his brow. ¡°I told you to <i>roll.¡±</i>

    Gu Wentian was so furious that his lungs practically burst, and his face flushed red. ¡°Su Xuanjun, you can kill a man, but you shouldn¡¯t humiliate him. You...¡±

    <i>ng!</i>

    The hum of a sword rang out, and Su Yi¡¯s eyes zed with murderous intent.

    Gu Wentian was so startled that his soul practically left his body. He curled into a ball and, right in front of the crowd...

    ...rolled on out!

    ¡°Haha!¡±

    ¡°Wimp!¡±

    ¡°I just recorded everything in a jade slip. When I get a free moment, I¡¯ll publicize it. Let¡¯s let the whole world bear witness to the ¡®strength of character¡¯ of the Red Dust Demon Pce¡¯s high elder!¡±

    Ancestor Peng and the others watched disdainfully.

    ¡°Su Xuanjun, just you wait¡ª!¡± Gu Wentian¡¯s resentful, vicious roar emanated from beyond the Grotto of Abstruse Force.

    s, Su Yi didn¡¯t care in the slightest.

    ¡°Old Monster Su, you¡¯ve already made up your mind, so we naturally won¡¯t argue. When the timees, we¡¯ll apany you!¡± Ancestor Peng said solemnly.

    The other Old Monsters looked at each other, then nodded.

    Su Yi was stunned, but then, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You old fogies all act like you¡¯re throwing yourselves to your deaths. Aren¡¯t you making a mountain out of a molehill?¡±

    Although he said this, a warm current coursed through his heart.

    When most people learned that Su Xuanjun faced imminent disaster, they¡¯d fear nothing more than failing to escape in time or somehow implicating themselves.

    Yet Ancestor Peng and the others had chosen to stand beside him!

    ¡°Making a mountain out of a molehill? We just can¡¯t bear to see you go to your death alone!¡± the Skythorn Poison Emperor said irritably.

    Su Yi shook his head slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not necessarily going to my death. If I don¡¯t kill until the rivers run red with blood and ughter to my heart¡¯s content, how will I teach these people from the stars beyond that it¡¯s a bad idea to provoke Su Xuanjun?¡±

    Ancestor Peng and the others¡¯ expressions were aplex mixture of admiration and lingering concern.

    This was Su Xuanjun!

    He¡¯d always been this domineering. No matter how great the disaster, his back never bent, and he never lowered his head!

    Su Yiughed, then teased, ¡°When the timees, just watch the show. I have absolutely no desire to implicate you.¡±

    Ancestor Peng and the others were so angry, theyughed and criticized him for looking down on them.

    But they all knew that Su Yi had only said this because he didn¡¯t want them to get swept into this storm.

    How long had they been friends? How could they not understand each other¡¯s personality?

    ¡°It¡¯s settled.¡± Su Yi swept his gaze across the group. ¡°When the timees, even if I die in battle, you shouldn¡¯t get involved!¡±

    All of them fell silent, but beneath the weight of Su Yi¡¯s gaze, they eventually nodded.

    Su Yi smiled.

    Despite his external calm, he was inwardly enraged. They¡¯d triggered his urge to kill!

    The reason was simple. These factions of the stars beyond were threatening the people associated with him withplete annihtion! Thatpletely crossed Su Yi¡¯s bottom line.

    ¡°Right, what did youe here for?¡± asked Su Yi. Earlier, Wang Que reported that they¡¯de here with something to discuss.

    Ancestor Peng¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Now that you mention it, we¡¯re also here about the factions of the starry skies. They sent emissaries to make contact with us, and they gave us terms.

    ¡°They said we could submit, be their dogs, and help them gather Dark and Gold Treasures. Alternatively, we could draw a clear line between you and us and view you with enmity, leaving youpletely without allies in the Wilds. They also wanted us to assist them in targeting those people and factions connected to you.¡±

    ¡°They said that if we refused, they¡¯d consider us their enemies and annihte us.¡±

    Su Yi suddenly realized that the factions of the distant stars were already taking action! This realization only intensified his urge to kill.

    The Studio of the Heart, Church of the River of Stars, Nine Heavens Pavilion, and Primordial Unity Daoist Sect had rallied over a hundred of their subordinate factions to attack the Wilds. Su Yi had no doubt that the Tailor was working behind the scenes to stir up waves!

    The Tailor¡¯s arrangements were also surely mixed into these factions¡¯ uing operation!

    ¡°Rest assured, Old Monster Su. We didn¡¯t agree to their demands,¡± said the Border Mountain Yao Ancestor.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re wee to pretend to cooperate for now. Once I¡¯ve destroyed them, there¡¯ll of course be no further need for that,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    He spoke with unprecedentedposure and confidence.

    But... the old-timers sighed to themselves. They couldn¡¯t work up much confidence in Su Yi¡¯s decisions.

    After all, his opponents this time were just too terrifying!

    When the banquet ended, all of them bade farewell.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi called Jing Xing and Wang Que to his side.

    ¡°In a few days, I¡¯ll be visiting Red Dust Demon Pce. I¡¯m not afraid of the impending storm, but I have no choice but to take precautions to ensure that my enemies don¡¯t target you all.

    Su Yi took out the Seed of the Azure and passed it to Jing Xing. ¡°Jing Xing, I¡¯ll entrust the Seed of the Azure to your care. When I leave, you and Wang Que are to take Wen Lingxue and the others and leave the Grotto of Abstruse Force. Seek refuge in the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals.¡±

    Here, Su Yi took out a jade slip and said gently, ¡°I¡¯ve recorded a secret map of a perilous hidden realm in the perimeter of the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals. The map includes a safe path, and so long as you follow it, you won¡¯t run into any danger.

    ¡°Right, Wang Que, remember to take a trip back to the Wang Family and make arrangements for them too. Ideally, you¡¯d lead the entire n elsewhere.¡±

    Both Jing Xing and Wang Que were stunned as they realized something was amiss!

    Historically, no matter what danger their master faced, he was calm andposed, even dismissive.

    But this time was obviously different!

    If this storm was perilous enough that even their master had no choice but to take precautions, it was easy to imagine just how terrifying it was!

    ¡°With adequate precautions, there¡¯ll be nothing to fear. I reincarnated far too suddenly, leaving behind numeroustent threats. I naturally won¡¯t repeat my mistakes this time,¡± said Su Yi. He could tell that they were both worried.

    He said casually, ¡°These enemies aren¡¯t worth considering. I¡¯m just worried about all of you.¡±

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s my fault for being so inept!¡± Jing Xing hung his head, his voice somber.

    Wang Que wasn¡¯t at all happy either.

    ¡°Inept?¡± Su Yiughed. ¡°You¡¯re <i>my </i>disciples. Who would dare call you inept? You¡¯ll one day prove your Daos and be World Kings. The world¡¯s cultivators cannot even begin topare to you.¡±

    Suddenly, he recalled something. ¡°Remember: if you run into danger too great to resolve on your own, shatter the Undying Talisman.¡±

    ¡°Your disciples shall assiduously carry out your orders, Master.¡± Jing Xing and Wang Que bowed solemnly.

    ......

    The storm from the stars beyond... had arrived!

    Word spread rapidly throughout the Wilds, causing widespread uproar.

    ¡°Barely any time has passed since the battle at the Grotto of Abstruse Force, but the factions of the stars beyond are back already?¡±

    Some peoples¡¯ hearts quivered.

    ¡°Over a hundred factions, and a simply enormous number of experts! I¡¯m afraid a lineup like that could annihte all of the Wilds!¡±

    Some people felt intense pressure assailing them right in the face.

    ¡°We¡¯re finished! They came to get revenge against His Excellency Su after all!¡±

    Some people were despondent.

    ¡°How will Su Xuanjun face this terrifying storm?¡±

    Some people tried to guess.

    Before long, word spread¡ª¡ª

    The factions of the stars beyond had issued a joint decree. Su Xuanjun was to kneel before Red Dust Demon Pce and admit his crimes within ten days!

    If he refused, they¡¯d annihte everyst person and faction connected to him!

    This news instantly swept across the Nine Provinces of the Wilds like a hurricane, triggering countless waves of uproar.

    Just like that, the wind and clouds shifted!

 Chapter 1156 - Coming by Boat

    Chapter 1156 - Coming by Boat

    The wind rose and the clouds churned.

    Everyone had a premonition that shocking changes would soon be in store for the Wilds.

    This time, the mighty factions of the starry skies hade prepared to take the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force down, and they made no attempt to disguise their murderous intentions!

    ¡°His Excellency Su is a sovereign of the Dao of the Sword respected throughout the Wilds, yet now, these outsiders are threatening him. They demand that he kneels and admits to his crimes. Truly detestable!¡±

    Some people were ovee with indignation.

    ¡°How can any eggs survive when a nest is overturned? If His Excellency Su loses, the Wilds¡¯ cultivators¡­. Will lose their pir of support!¡±

    Others were ovee with worry.

    ¡°I can see it now. The fate of the Wilds rides on this battle, and the factions of the starry skies have joined forces. There¡¯s no way they¡¯re only targeting His Excellency Su. It¡¯s highly likely that they¡¯ll try to subjugate all of the Wilds!¡±

    ¡­All types of discussions arose throughout the Nine Provinces. Waves of uproar swept through the Wilds.

    The cultivation factions of the Nine Provinces couldn¡¯t stay calm. All of them were afraid of what they might lose.

    But there were also factions that delighted in Su Yi¡¯s misfortune.

    ¡°So, Su Xuanjun is finally getting his just desserts?¡±

    ¡°I said it a long time ago. Given his prideful conduct, it was inevitable that he¡¯d suffer a major loss sooner orter. See? His punishment has finally arrived!¡±

    ¡°Su Xuanjun is doomed. Either he lowers his head in submission, or he flees for his life. There¡¯s no third option! But if he lowers his head, he¡¯ll ruin his reputation and prestige as the sovereign of the Wilds. Furthermore¡­lowering his head won¡¯t necessarily save him!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity about Su Xuanjun. Had he decided to lie low after his reincarnation, he wouldn¡¯t have invited such a disaster. Instead, he revealed his sharp edge, killing experts of the Studio of the Heart, Church of the River of Stars, and Nine Heavens Pavilion. Ultimately, he brought this cmity upon himself!¡±

    Just as the Wild were in uproar, word spread of Su Xuanjun¡¯s stance on the matter. Within ten days, he¡¯d visit Red Dust Demon Pce personally. Furthermore, he¡¯d ordered the powerhouses of the stars beyond to wash their necks and wait!

    A single stone could create a thousand ripples.

    When Su Yi made his position clear, every expert, regardless of status or cultivation, reacted in much the same way: ¡°Is Su Xuanjun insane?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s just one person, but he wants to challenge over a hundred factions of the stars beyond with nothing but a sword? How is that any different from seeking death?¡±

    ¡°These powerhouses of the starry skies havee prepared, but he¡¯s still provoking them like this? How unwise!¡±

    ¡°What on earth is His Excellency Su thinking? Why is he acting so insane!?¡±

    ¡°It seems His Excellency Su has no escape routes left. Otherwise, there¡¯s no way he¡¯d knowingly go to his death like this.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°How ignorant are the masses? How could they understand Daoist Su¡¯s character and pride? Whether he¡¯s trying his hardest to escape certain death or simply unconcerned, since he¡¯s made his decision, I¡¯ll naturally make an appearance.¡±

    In the Little Western Paradise, Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart emerged from seclusion.

    In the Demons¡¯ Elysium, the Heavensdeath Demon Empress sighed and murmured softly, ¡°I just knew Big Brother Su would make this choice. He¡¯s the type to die before lowering his head¡­¡±

    That very day, this supreme expert among the Wilds¡¯ Demonists silently left her sect.

    Ancestor Peng, the Border Mountain Yao Ancestor, and the other old-timers had long since known Su Yi¡¯s decision. They too made arrangements, as they¡¯d decided to apany him!

    Admittedly, they¡¯d agreed not to intervene in the uing battle. But even so¡­

    Who could really just watch from the sidelines?

    ¡­¡­

    The world was in uproar. All eyes were on Red Dust Demon Pce.

    They were waiting for the curtains to open on this shocking storm!

    Outsiders assumed Su Yi was quivering with fright and preparing assiduously, but in stark contrast with their assumptions, Su Yi spent the next few days utterly leisurely andposed.

    When he wasn''t cultivating, he apanied Wen Lingxue, Cha Jin, Wen Xinzhao and the others.

    They feasted, traveled, enjoyed the beauty of the scenery, sipped tea beneath the pines, and chatted beneath the light of the moon. All of it was a delight.

    And at night, he and Cha Jin contemted the Grand Dao together, sharing their attainments in dual cultivation.

    However, because Su Yi¡¯s cultivation had grown too strong, Cha Jin obviously couldn¡¯t keep up. After every session of dual cultivation ended, she copsed, quivering from head to toe.

    Fortunately, Qing Wan soon recovered, and this two-person operation turned into a threesome. This gave it an altogether different wondrous charm.

    ¡°Big Brother Su Yi, you really aren¡¯t worried at all?¡±

    Today, Su Yi and Wen Lingxue were boating on theke, admiring the mountains reflected on the surface of the water.

    Su Yi sprawled outzily in the boat, using his hands as a pillow. He seemed as rxed as could be.

    ¡°Will worrying help?¡± Su Yi asked distractedly.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Wen Lingxue didn¡¯t know what to say to that.

    Su Yiughed. ¡°A calm proceeds every storm. Who knows how many cultivators are waiting to see me make a fool of myself? They think I¡¯m sick in the head, and that I¡¯m doomed, but if I were really as inept as they say, how could I have dominated the Wilds for so many millennia?¡±

    His voice revealed his exasperation, as well as a hint of pride.

    ¡°But this is different,¡± Wen Lingxue earnestly corrected him. ¡°These enemiese from the stars beyond the Wilds, and they¡¯ve made ample preparations. Big Brother Su Yi, whatever you do, don¡¯t underestimate them!¡±

    Su Yi could sense her heartfelt concern, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°I understand.¡±

    Just as they were about to disembark and return, Wen Lingxue suddenly paused, as if working up all her courage. She lowered her head and whispered almost inaudibly, ¡°Big Brother Su Yi, I¡­. I want to be like Big Sister Cha Jin, and¡­ uh¡­¡±

    As she spoke, her fair face flushed red, and her jade-like hands clenched. She struggled even to get the words out.

    She practically buried her head in her chest.

    Her dress swayed as the light of the heavens illuminated her extraordinary figure and clear, beautiful face. That rosy hue made her extraordinarily charming. Hers was a lively beauty, full of vitality.

    Su Yi froze, then flicked her on the forehead andughed. ¡°What¡¯s going on in that little head of yours?¡±

    Wen Lingxue gingerly rubbed her forehead, then looked askance at Su Yi, as if chastising him. ¡°I¡­ It wasn¡¯t easy to work up the courage to say that!¡±

    She seemed peeved.

    Su Yi was no upstanding gentleman, nor was he a stickler for the rules. How could he mistake the young woman¡¯s overflowing affection?

    And Wen Lingxue was an extraordinarily moving beauty on top of all that! She¡¯d grown up over the years, and as her cultivation improved, so too did her good looks.

    Even her figure was perfect, with curves in all the right ces.

    What kind of man would he be if he said he wasn¡¯t tempted?

    But Su Yi felt a bit strange about Wen Lingxue¡¯s feelings.

    After all, he¡¯d always doted on her and protected her as he might a little sister. Although part of him did desire her, well, not even rabbits ate the grass directly around their burrows.

    ¡°You¡¯re different from Cha Jin, and from Qing Wan.¡± Su Yi smiled and pinched her cheeks, which were still puffed up with anger. ¡°Should the opportunity arise, let me make the first move.¡±

    ¡°Mm!?¡± Wen Lingxue¡¯s sparkling eyes widened, and she stammered, ¡°B-Big Brother S-Su¡­ When you say ¡®make the first move,¡¯ what¡­do you mean?¡±

    Her behavior was a bit unnatural, as if she couldn¡¯t ovee her bashfulness.

    ¡°Guess for yourself.¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh as he put his hands behind his back and walked off.

    The young woman¡¯s questioning voice emanated from far behind him. ¡°Then tell me, when will an opportunity arise?¡±

    Su Yi turned and saw her graceful figure standing on the shore, pretty as a painting and dazzling beneath the reflected light of the heavens.

    ¡°When you¡¯ve found something delicious, you need to savor it instead of eating it all at once. Just wait.¡± Su Yi smiled and waved.

    Wen Lingxue spat in response, and her face flushed red. Her eyes filled with embarrassment, but inwardly, she was delighted.

    A whileter, she let out a deep sigh, then touched her still-burning cheeks. ¡°Just now¡­ that was really¡­ so embarrassing I could have died¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­

    One day passed, then another.

    Dawn soon broke on the tenth day, the day of their showdown!

    These ten days had been extraordinarily unbearable for the cultivators of the Wilds. Every day felt like a year.

    This was an unprecedented storm, and the fate of the Wilds¡¯ world of cultivation was on the line. The curtains were just about to open. Who wouldn¡¯t have been tense? Who wouldn¡¯t have been nervous?

    During these ten days, countless people analyzed the oue of the uing battle.

    But their conclusions were startlingly simr: all of them thought the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force had almost no hope of victory!

    This made their hearts clench with wordless grief and helplessness.

    It was obvious to everyone that the factions of the stars beyond had sent this massive lineup as a show of force! They wanted to use the strongest power they could muster to crush the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force like rotten wood. This was both revenge and a way to instill terror into the hearts of the Wilds'' countless cultivators!

    During these ten days, experts of the Wilds¡¯ peak actions set off and began their journey to Red Dust Demon Pce.

    Even long-secluded old codgers, people who hadn¡¯t shown their faces in ages and those who¡¯d practically separated themselves from the outside world, showed up. Furthermore, without exception, the leaders of the Wilds¡¯ top factions all came to watch in person!

    In the eyes of the general popce, this disturbance alone was proof of how much attention the impending storm was receiving.

    But the old-timers instead felt deste and bleak.

    Why had the top experts of the Wilds all stepped forth?

    It was simple: because they too felt utterly enormous pressure. This battle would determine the fate of the Wilds, and they were worried about the oue.

    This was proof that¡­ they weren¡¯t all that confident in the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force!

    ¡­¡­

    The outskirts of the Wilds¡¯ Spirit Province.

    The Sea of Falling Stars.

    The Mountain of Ten Thousand Currents.

    This was a famous blessed ground that floated above the Sea of Falling Stars. Throughout history, it had been under the control of Red Dust Demon Pce.

    It was also their ancestral ground.

    From the sky above the Sea of Falling Stars, you could proceed directly into outer space!

    Now, the shore of the Sea of Falling Stars was packed with cultivators from all over the Wilds, their ranks stretching as far as the eye could see.

    The powerhouses of the Wilds¡¯ peak factions had already entered the Sea of Falling Stars, and they stood some distance from the Mountain of Ten Thousand Currents.

    There was no end to the spectators!

    This was the day of the promised battle!

    Early in the morning, as the light of the heavens broke through the clouds, it illuminated the surface of the water, casting scattered golden radiance. It was a beautiful sight.

    But the atmosphere was strangely silent and heavy.

    Everyone was waiting and looking for a certain someone.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    A little skiff approached from the distant seas, piercing the waves.

    A tall, upright figure stood atop it.

    He was dressed in blue, transcendent and extraordinary. One hand was behind his back, while the other held a jug of wine. As his boat soared through the wave, his robes and long hair fluttered around him.

    Beneath the light of the heavens, he glowed with ethereal radiance, as unreachable as an immortal, carefree andposed.

    The crowd was instantly in uproar. All eyes were upon him.

    The most legendary sword cultivator in the Wilds¡­ had arrived!

 Chapter 1157 - Kneel and Admit Your Crimes

    <h4>Chapter 1157 - Kneel and Admit Your Crimes</h4>

    One man and one boat rode in through the waves.

    Su Yi¡¯s arrival instantly shattered the oppressive silence, making him the center of attention!

    ¡°His Excellency Su has arrived!¡± someone cried out excitedly.

    This triggered a mor of voices and uproar throughout the surrounding area.

    But it was then that a bell resounded atop the distant Mountain of Ten Thousand Currents, reverberating throughout the surrounding waters.

    Countless people looked over and saw a middle-aged man in red robes holding a ten-foot bronze Daoist bell aloft as he stood in the air.

    High Elder Gu Wentian of Red Dust Demon Pce!

    He bellowed, ¡°Su Xuanjun, I¡¯ve been waiting to deliver your funeral bell for a long time!¡±

    When he tapped the bell, it lit up, rumbling like thunder. The sound echoed throughout heaven and earth, instantly suppressing the mor of voices on all sides. Everyone was stunned.

    Gu Wentian seemed tyrannical and domineering. He was tantly provoking the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force!

    ¡°Hmph!¡± A cold grunt rang out, and the Border Mountain Yao Ancestor stepped forth. ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a dog, but you dare bark like mad? Then let¡¯s have everyone see how unsightly you really are, you cur!¡±

    He then took out a jade slip, which manifested a thousand-foot curtain of light.

    The curtain reflected everything that had happened not long ago in the Grotto of Abstruse Force¡¯s Symphony of Waves Pavilion.

    The onlookers witnessed Gu Wentian¡¯s shame and dread as he curled into a ball and rolled out of the pavilion...

    ¡°Wait, that¡¯s¡ª!¡±

    Everyone was dumbstruck. Countless onlookers were tongue-tied.

    The screen was fully a thousand feet tall, and it reflected Gu Wentian rolling away in perfect, vivid detail. The onlookers¡¯ jaws practically fell off from sheer shock.

    A lofty high elder of Red Dust Demon Pce had actually rolled out of the Grotto of Abstruse Force?

    Waves of uproariousughter ensued, filling the air with revelry.

    Atop the distant Mountain of Ten Thousand Currents, Gu Wentian¡¯s face reddened up to his ears. He was so angry that his lungs threatened to pop and his eyes bulged. ¡°You¡¯re counting death, you old bastard!!!¡±

    The Border Mountain Yao Ancestor grinned, but didn¡¯t take the bait.

    Su Yi watched from his little boat, and he couldn¡¯t help but grin. <i>Gu Wentian¡¯s reputation ispletely ruined now.</i>

    ¡°Shameful! Get out of here!¡± An icy, dignified voice rang out. Every word was like the roar of a dragon or tiger, and it resounded throughout the mountains and seas, throwing the sky into disarray.

    The uproariousughter came to an abrupt halt, and the crowd¡¯s hearts quivered.

    They looked up and saw a yellow-robed, silver-haired elder standing beside Gu Wentian. His hands were behind his back, his eyes were like twin abysses, and he waspletely enshrouded in lightning, as majestic as a god!

    ¡°Understood!¡± Gu Wentian shuddered from head to toe, then bowed respectfully before leaving the sky and returning to the mountain.

    The yellow-robed elder then swept his gaze across the area and said tly, ¡°Come on out, all of you.¡±

    This light, airy sentence echoed throughout heaven and earth.

    <i>Boom! Boom! Boom!</i>

    Arcs of light, each with a terrifying aura, cut through the skies. There were ten, then twenty, then thirty...

    In the end, over a hundred figures appeared above the Mountain of Ten Thousand Currents. Each had a terrifying aura that shook heaven and earth, and their majestic figures filled the sky!

    This left the onlookers wide-eyed and tongue-tied. They dared not believe what they were seeing.

    Shockingly, all of these people were at the peak of the Profound Unity Realm!

    In other words, these were over a hundred Imperial Apex cultivators from the stars beyond!

    When the heavens plot your demise, the stars and constetions shift.

    When the earth wishes you dead, dragons and serpents rise from its depths.

    When people exude murderous intent, heaven and earth are overturned!

    When an Imperial Apex cultivator exerted their will, the surrounding wind and clouds shifted, and the mountains and rivers trembled.

    Now, over a hundred Imperial Apex powerhouses had gathered together. Just how terrifying was theirbined majesty?

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The dome of heaven split. Fierce winds howled, and rain poured down. Lightning shed, thunder rumbled, and terrifying murderous intent condensed into dark clouds. They descended like the armies of heaven upon the Mountain of Ten Thousand Currents and the surrounding seas.

    And the hundred-plus Imperial Apex powerhouses stood there, hands behind their back, their faces austere and murderous.

    All of them looked and dressed differently, and their ranks included both men and women. However, their majestic auras all connected heaven and earth, stirring up the wind and cloud!

    As they revealed themselves, their umted imposing auras bore down on heaven and earth, dimming the skies and throwing the air into disarray. They were terrifying beyond measure.

    Everyone was as silent as a cicada in winter as they sank into a daze.

    Even standing on the shore of the Sea of Falling Stars, the countless onlookers each felt as if a giant hand had seized their heart. They almost couldn¡¯t breathe!

    <i>How is this possible? How could they have so many Imperial Apex cultivators?</i>

    Countless people silently cried out.

    What level of existence did an Imperial Apex cultivator represent?

    Most prominent sects and ns didn¡¯t even have <i>one</i> such expert in residence. The Four Apexes of the Wilds took pride in having more such experts than anyone else, but they had at most seven or eight between them.

    They were people like Ancestor Peng of the Nine Extremes Profound Capital, Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart of the Little Western Paradise, and the old glutton of Profound Sky Academy. Every such expert could shake the Wilds with a stomp of their feet. They were the strongest existences in the Wilds!

    Even if you added all the Wilds¡¯ Imperial Apex Realm old-timers together, you¡¯d have a handful of them at most.

    But now, over a hundred factions of the stars beyond had arrived, and they¡¯d immediately sent this many Imperial Apex cultivators into battle. How could the Wildspare?

    Many of the onlookers were so scared their teeth ttered.

    Terror!

    The crowd felt as if buckets of water had been poured on their heads, or as if they¡¯d been plunged into an icy abyss.

    They were after the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, just one person, yet they¡¯d sent over a hundred Imperial Apex Realm experts into battle. A lineup like that could destroy the Wilds¡¯ cultivation world in minutes!

    And some of the old-timers realized that this was only the beginning, the tip of the iceberg!

    The Studio of the Heart, Nine Heavens Pavilion, and Church of the River of Stars were all major factions. They¡¯d surely prepared even more terrifying methods and cards than this! The thought left many in the crowd feeling suffocated.

    Everyone realized that they¡¯d sent this massive lineup as a warning!

    ¡°Your Excellency Su, after all your calctions, did you anticipate this?¡±

    In the face of over a hundred Imperial Apex Realm cultivators, no matter how much confidence the onlookers had in Su Yi, they had to admit that this was likely to be his first, andst, crushing defeat!

    Even the most ancient of the old-timers couldn¡¯t help but feel bleak.

    If these powerhouses of the stars beyond crushed Su Yi today, would they tten the Wilds tomorrow?

    Ancestor Peng and the others hade too, but their hearts were even heavier!

    This was because they knew better than anyone that these Imperial Apex cultivators from outer space were so mighty that any one of them chosen at random was invincible in the Wilds!

    Even they, the Wilds¡¯ most ancient experts, couldn¡¯t necessarily contend with them.

    If one such Imperial Apex existence was invincible in the Wilds, what about a hundred of them?

    No matter how strong Su Yi was, he was ultimately just one person!

    Besides, this was only the beginning. Who could fail to realize that these powerhouses of the stars beyond had prepared numerous other killer moves too?

    Even Ancestor Peng and others like him felt a chill in their hands and feet. Their hearts were iparably heavy.

    The yellow-robed elder¡¯s indifferent voice broke the deathly silence. ¡°Su Xuanjun, kneel, admit to your crimes, and offer up the secrets of reincarnation. If you do, we can spare your life.¡±

    Every word went off like a thunderp. Everyone in the crowd visibly reacted.

    Countless people subconsciously clenched their fists.

    ¡°Kneel, admit to your crimes, and offer up the secrets of reincarnation!¡± Over a hundred Imperial Apex experts boomed in unison.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The dome of heaven seemed to split, and the water churned in reverse.

    As massive as the Sea of Falling Stars was, their terrifying pressure filled it with a stifling, oppressive atmosphere.

    A single skiff floated on the surging surface of the ocean, yet it was as steady as a boulder. No matter how the winds howled or the waves raged, it never capsized.

    Su Yi stood there dressed in blue, his hair and eyes dark. His clothing fluttered around him as he stood upright as a spear.

    He seemed rxed, calm, andposed as ever.

    Yet in the eyes of the onlookers, his solitary figure seemed tragic and bleak.

    They couldn¡¯t <i>not </i>find him tragic!

    The experts of over a hundred factions from outer space stood in the skies above him, their terrifying aura enveloping the entire Sea of Falling Stars.

    Especially at the peak of the Mountain of Ten Thousand Currents. All they saw there was surging lightning, zing divine me, and all manner of strange phenomena shattering the clouds. One look, and it was obvious how terrifying the experts¡¯bined pressure was!

    But it was as if Su Yi didn¡¯t even notice. He put away his jug of wine, then looked at the old man in yellow, a hint of a jeer on his lips as he said calmly, ¡°No need to waste time talking. I have just one demand. Submit beneath my feet, or die!¡±

    Deathly silence followed this deration.

    Over a hundred Imperial Apex cultivators looked over in disbelief, as if gazing upon a madman.

    The experts of the Wilds were stunned too, and their scalps numbed.

    <i>Now, of all times? How can he still be so domineering?</i>

    ¡°I¡¯ll destroy him!¡± A low, muffled voice rang out, and a tall, mountainous man in ck stepped forth.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Lightning surged around him, and his eyes shone like golden torches. As he swept forth, his terrifying aura swept forth like a windstorm, nketing the sky and the ocean.

    ¡°You¡¯re no good.¡± Su Yi shook his head, then swept his gaze across the hundred-plus Imperial Apex Emperors. ¡°And you all... don¡¯t cut it either.¡± As he spoke, he visibly lost interest and let out a soft sigh as he stared into the distant dome of heaven. ¡°In your eyes, am I only fit to kill a few insignificant nobodies?¡±

    This question left everyone present dumbstruck.

    <i>He¡¯s insane!</i>

    It really did seem to the onlookers that the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force had gonepletely mad.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± The ck-robed man¡¯s eyes zed with murderous intent.

    But just as he was about to attack, an icy, female voice suddenly drifted over from beyond the firmament. ¡°You really are the reincarnation of the Temple Master. Your courage somewhat resembles the former Temple Master, but s, your current cultivation base... is truly far too weak.¡±

    Her voice was full of dignity, and it bore down on the dome of heaven, making it tremble!

    The crowd shuddered, terror and awe rising in their hearts.

    Even Ancestor Peng and the other old fogies felt chills course through their hearts.

    There were obviously even more terrifying existences watching from outer space!

    And they were most likely true World Kings!

    Su Yi looked up.

    Due to the excessive distance, he could only dimly discern a group of experts watching from the stars beyond. Their terrifying auras surged around them, but he couldn¡¯t tell just how many of them there were.

    ¡°Nie Hai, all of you should attack together as a show of respect for the Temple Master¡¯s reincarnation, but listen up! I want him alive. If he dies, I¡¯ll have your heads too.¡±

    That icy female voice drifted over, reverberating throughout the nine heavens and the ten earths.

    ¡°Got it!¡± The old man in yellow robes solemnly assented.

    He swept his gaze across the hundred-plus Imperial Apex Emperors and whispered just two words.

    ¡°Get him!¡±

 Chapter 1158 - Massacring Them All

    <h4>Chapter 1158 - Massacring Them All</h4>

    A momentter.

    Over a hundred Imperial Apex experts attacked at once.

    All of them had ovee numerous battles, and they¡¯d killed too many to count. No matter how much they might have looked down on Su Yi, there was no way they¡¯d hold back.

    Instead, they drew upon the strongest power at their disposal to subdue Su Yi!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Over a hundred Imperial Apex cultivators were attacking at once. How terrifying was that?

    The instant they attacked, they sucked away all of the spiritual energy within a thousand square miles. Their strike was sufficient to destroy a lesser world!

    All manner of terrifying powers of the Grand Dao condensed into a current, like the river of heaven breaking through a dam and pouring down to earth from the nine heavens. It brought with it endless destructive power, and all of it was aimed at Su Yi.

    The skies exploded in all directions, and the entire stretch of sea copsed. The water evaporated with a bang.

    In the face of all-epassing destruction, the crowd fell silent. Their hearts clenched just watching. Many of them dared not watch any further; they couldn¡¯t bear to see Su Yi killed.

    Even Ancestor Peng and the other old-timers felt suffocated.

    That destructive power felt suffocating. Pressure assailed them right in the face, and their bodies stiffened, then quivered with irrepressible terror and dread.

    It was just too scary!

    But in the face of this attack, Su Yi just stood atop his little skiff and shook his head slightly.

    In the past, he would perhaps have had to make stringent preparations, but now...

    This wasn¡¯t even worth looking at!

    He waved his sleeve as if sweeping up dust.

    Heaven and earth trembled, and time seemed to stand till.

    Sword qi swept across heaven and earth like a surging current!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The joint attack of over a hundred Imperial Apex Realm cultivators could have shattered a lesser world, but in the face of Su Yi¡¯s sword qi, it popped like a soap bubble, filling the sky with misty light and dissipating.

    Wherever the sword qi passed, the air ripped, forming startling, eye-catching rifts that spread into the distance.

    One casual, airy swing of the sleeves, and he¡¯d broken the joint attack of over a hundred Imperial Apex Emperors!

    This scene immediately astonished everyone present. Countless eyes widened, and countless minds went nk.

    ¡°This...¡± Ancestor Peng and the others were wide-eyed and tongue-tied, so surprised that their jaws practically fell off.

    And the distant onlookers werepletely dumbstruck.

    Earlier, they¡¯d felt suppressed to the point of despair. This battle would determine the fate of the Wilds¡¯ world of cultivation. When Su Yi lost, everything would be over.

    Who¡¯d have thought Su Yi could still fight back against such a terrifying lineup? It was far too unexpected, to the point of overturning their predictions and perception of reality!

    ¡°How is this possible!?¡± The hundred-plus Imperial Apex cultivators were simrly stunned. They dared not believe what they were seeing.

    Even the yellow-robed elder, who¡¯d been calm all this time, furrowed his brow slightly. His eyes revealed his shock. <i>He really is the Temple Master¡¯s reincarnation! He¡¯s only in the Profound Serenity Realm, but this heaven-defyingbat prowess is simply shocking and unheard of!</i>

    ¡°Again!¡± bellowed the yellow-robed elder.

    Over a hundred Imperial Apex cultivators attacked once more, their limitless power mming explosively toward Su Yi.

    All at once, lightning surged, divine mes burst forth, windstorms ran rampant, and all manner of strange phenomena manifested.

    Their power took on different forms, but all of their attacks were mighty and interwoven with their Laws. Assuming the same cultivation level, they would have destroyed a cultivator of the Wilds with ease.

    When they attacked together, theirbined strength was enough to sink the ocean!

    But no matter how terrifying their power was, it crumbled before Su Yi and dissipated.

    They couldn¡¯t even shake the little skiff beneath Su Yi¡¯s feet!

    This unbelievable scene didn¡¯t just leave their enemies dumbstruck. Even the countless onlookers were visibly ovee with disbelief and rooted to the spot.

    <i>What¡¯s going on!?</i>

    Wordless astonishment enveloped the entire area, even the stars beyond the Wilds.

    There was no doubt about it. That tiny handful of terrifying existences spectating from afar were stunned too.

    ¡°Ants trying to shake a tree. How ludicrous.¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of disdain. He was losing interest. A bunch of Imperial Apex cultivators, that was all. No matter how many of them came at him, they wouldn¡¯t be able to take even a single full-force attack from him.

    ¡°Die!¡± The yellow-robed elder roared.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The hundred-plus Imperial Apex cultivators attacked together. Each drew their treasures and activated their secret arts in a veritable flood aimed at Su Yi.

    But it was then that¡ª¡ª

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Su Yi soared off the boat he was standing on.

    His gaze was distant, and he seemed free and rxed. His aura transformed, bing iparably forceful as it linked heaven and earth.

    Like the incarnation of a god or immortal!

    ¡°Die!¡± Su Yi said softly. He stretched out his hand and tapped the air.

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    Beneath countless astonished, disbelieving gazes, the ck-robed man who¡¯d just stepped forth and provoked Su Yi exploded in mid-air!

    A single finger had destroyed his fleshly body and shattered his soul!

    He then used his fingers as a sword, firing a thousand-foot beam of radiant sword qi. It was as dazzling and resplendent as the sun, and it illuminated the entirendscape, cutting seven or eight Imperial Apex cultivators in two at the waist.

    <i>Splurt splurt splurt! </i>

    Blood poured down like a waterfall, and blood-curdling shrieks rang out.

    Mere moments had passed, but he¡¯d transformed heaven and earth into a blood-stained purgatory!

    And Su Yi swept through it with unparalleled, unstoppable sharpness. He pierced the skies and cut through the vast enemy forces!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The skies swayed, and the waters below shook. The sun and moon lost their light.

    Su Yi¡¯s sword intent rumbled and boomed around him, as radiant as the sun. With every gesture, his sword qi churned, and his sword force startled the heavens!

    He charged straight into the enemies¡¯ ranks, like an axe through rotten wood, as fearless as if he were the only person there!

    <i>Bang! Bang! Bang!</i>

    These were Imperial Apex cultivators. Any one of them would have been all but invincible in the Wilds, but Su Yi was mowing them down like grass, killing them where they stood.

    Blood sttered the air like a rapid-fire series of fireworks.

    Bloodcurdling shrieks and furious roars intermingled with the carnage, creating a scene of unparalleled brutality.

    In the end, Su Yi seemed irritated by how long this was taking. He circted the full extent of his cultivation base, then swung three times in rapid session.

    A momentter, he disappeared into thin air and reappeared outside the battlefield, jug of wine in hand.

    Meanwhile, on the battlefield he¡¯d left behind...

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The first sh descended.

    Like the river of heaven pouring down to earth. Dozens of Imperial Apex cultivators were annihted on the spot.

    It tore open a massive spatial rift, and a blood-colored mushroom cloud rose into the air.

    The second sh descended.

    It cleaved through mountains and seas. Nothing could stand in its way, and wherever it passed, treasures shattered. Any Imperial Apex expert in its path didn¡¯t even have time to flee before they died brutal deaths.

    The third sh descended.

    The very dome of heaven seemed on the verge of copse, and the air was in disarray.

    Only around ten Imperial Apex cultivators remained, but their courage had already failed them. They scampered away in panic, only for streaks of sword qi to cleave open spatial rifts and swallow them up!

    ¡°No¡ª¡ª!¡±

    ¡°How is this possible!?¡±

    ...Even before their terrified screams of despair finished echoing through the air, the hundred-plus Imperial Apex Emperors of the stars beyond had disappeared without a trace. Everyst one of them had been ughtered!

    This really was a massacre.

    Barely any time had passed at all since the start of the battle, but Su Yi was like an axe through bamboo. He¡¯d obliterated all of them with ease!

    Su Yi now stood outside the battlefield, sipping wine with relish.

    His blue robes fluttered around him, unmarred by even the slightest speck of dust!

    Heaven and earth were a vision of carnage, while he was like an immortal standing proudly outside the frame of this bloody painting!

    Heaven and earth were deathly silent.

    All of the onlookers were astonished.

    Ancestor Peng and the other old-timers¡¯ eyes widened, and they sank into a daze.

    Those who¡¯d hidden themselves amongst the crowd, like Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart, the Heavensdeath Demon Empress, and the old glutton, were dazed too. A long time passed before they could speak.

    Even the distant Mountain of Ten Thousand Currents was deathly silent.

    The whole world fell silent, as if all that remained were Su Yi. He stood leisurely beneath the skies, like a god descending into mortal dust!

    What did it mean to be invincible?

    Su Yi had just given them a demonstration of exactly that!

    Over a hundred Imperial Apex cultivators could have swept the Wilds unimpeded, yet as soon as Su Yi took action, he cut them down like chickens. In the blink of an eye, all of them had been annihted!

    This couldn¡¯t have been any more shocking!

    ¡°The Profound Serenity Realm! How could he be so strong?¡± someone on the Mountain of Ten Thousand Currents cried out in rm.

    The strength Su Yi had on disy was just too much. It far surpassed their perception of the Profound Serenity Realm.

    The Profound Serenity Realm was a full realm beneath the peak of Profound Unity, the Imperial Apex Realm.

    It was rare for even a heaven-defying Profound Serenity cultivator to be able to contend with a Profound Unity Emperor; less than one in ten thousand could pull it off.

    For a Profound Serenity expert to cross realms and ughter Imperial Apex cultivators with ease as Su Yi had was unique even beyond the Wilds!

    Rather, it had never happened before!

    Above the firmament, in the stars beyond the Wilds, there hovered a fully ten-thousand-foot-long lightning cloud.

    A group of terrifying figures stood there, their auras as momentous as the heavens themselves.

    ¡°He¡¯s only in the Profound Serenity Realm, yet he¡¯s achieved such heaven-defying power? How truly startling...¡± an old man said softly.

    He wore a rainbow feather coat and a jade crown, and he had the air of a Daoist immortal.

    Mo Changkong.

    The Pce Master of the Celestial Pce of the Church of the River of Stars!

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that he¡¯s the reincarnation of the Temple Master. How could other Profound Serenity cultivatorspare to him in terms of power and abilities?¡± a woman in purple pce garb said coolly. Her hair was tied up, and she sat there holding a sheathed sword.

    Xue Zining.

    The third high elder of the Studio of the Heart!

    ¡°No, ording to His Excellency the Tailor, this person has yet to awaken the Temple Master¡¯s memories. That he has such heaven-defying abilities is most likely because he¡¯s refined Dark and Gold Essence and mastered the secrets of reincarnation,¡± said Yu Baichuan, the depths of his gaze glinting.

    He was a tall, thin man in dark robes, and he gripped a jade ruler. This World King none other than the Third Warden of the Nine Heavens Pavilion!

    ¡°Reincarnation... Dark and Gold Essence... The Temple Master sure lives up to his reputation as the most terrifying sword cultivator of the stars. After disappearing for countless years, he¡¯s grasped the secrets of reincarnation and stepped onto an even stronger, more mysterious path...¡± sighed an elder in gray.

    He was short, with sunken eyes, and his hair and beard were unkempt.

    Zhang Bailing, a high elder of the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect.

    As the World Kings conversed, theypletely disregarded the ughtered Imperial Apex Emperors, focusing their attention on Su Yi¡¯s strange qualities instead.

    After all, the dead weren¡¯t their sectmates. Instead, they were all from their subordinate factions!

    ¡°We¡¯ve paid a bit of a price, and we still failed to probe the Temple Master¡¯s reincarnation¡¯s abilities. Truly disappointing. The savages of the Wilds are probablyughing at us already.¡±

    ¡°Then... shall we give the Temple Master¡¯s reincarnation a taste of pain?¡±

    ¡°Pain? Hah, that¡¯s too light a punishment. No need to waste time. Let¡¯s just send in our Dao Clones.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    As they conversed, Xue Zining sat down, raised her hand, and tapped.

    <i>h!</i>

    A talisman appeared in the air and caught aze.

 Chapter 1159 - Overcoming Death

    <h4>Chapter 1159 - Oveing Death</h4>

    Dust and smoke permeated the air.

    The deep blue sea churned, producing waves of crimson.

    The distant onlookers could no longer suppress their excitement, and they whooped for joy.

    ¡°Ferocious, Your Excellency Su!¡±

    ¡°Are those Imperial Apex Emperors from outer space weak? No! His Excellency Su is just too strong!¡±

    ¡°I... Earlier, I almost thought I was dreaming....¡±

    Uproar rang out on all sides. All of the onlookers were excited.

    Earlier, the enemies¡¯ lineup was so terrifying that darkness and despair overwhelmed them, making it difficult to breathe.

    It was to the point that no one thought Su Yi would be able to leave this battle alive.

    But now, when Su Yi¡¯s sword cut through a throng of enemies, ying them on all sides, it was as if a sunbeam had pierced the dense darkness, letting them see the light of day once more!

    Even those who viewed Su Yi with enmity were speechless and astonished.

    Ancestor Peng and the others sighed in relief. They were quite worked up too.

    However, more than that, they understood that this battle had only just begun. It was far too early to celebrate!

    They¡¯d only just thought this when someone bellowed, ¡°Aren¡¯t you celebrating prematurely? Watch out! When Su Xuanjun dies, I¡¯ll hunt you down one by one and settle the score!¡±

    Gu Wentian stood atop the Mountain of Ten Thousand Currents, his eyes shing like cold lightning.

    The joyous cries instantly disappeared. The onlookers¡¯ expressions shifted, and they were instantly as quiet as cicadas in winter!

    The atmosphere was instantly oppressive once more.

    ¡°Gu Wentian, you sure are a loyal dog!¡± the Border Mountain Yao Ancestor said icily. He couldn¡¯t stand Gu Wentian¡¯s bluster, and he longed for nothing more than to rip him apart with his bare hands.

    ¡°What happens today will determine the trend of the future. You old-timers won¡¯t be in control of the Wilds much longer!¡± Gu Wentian said with cold indifference. ¡°Those who go with the flow flourish, while those who swim against the current drown. I¡¯ll be interested to see who among you can raise your head after Su Xuanjun loses!¡±

    His voice spread in all four directions.

    The crowd¡¯s hearts were solemn.

    Who could fail to realize that Gu Wentian¡¯s confidence hadn¡¯t changed?

    This was unquestionable proof that the battle had only just begun.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi put away his jug of wine and uttered just one word. ¡°Noisy.¡±

    He casually raised his hand and tapped.

    A streak of sword qi exploded into being and cleaved at Gu Wentian.

    Gu Wentian¡¯s expression shifted dramatically. He¡¯d watched the battle thus far. How could he be ignorant of Su Yi¡¯s terrifying strength?

    Thus, practically simultaneously, he dodged to the side.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Sword qi descended, shaking all of the Mountain of Ten Thousand Currents. Talisman markings surged forth, and the power of its formations churned, but in the end, it couldn¡¯t withstand the power of that blow. A rift tore open.

    The peak Gu Wentian was standing on was cleaved in two!

    Gu Wentian gasped, his soul practically leaving his body, gut, and calves cramping up.

    ¡°A man of low character putting on airs. It¡¯s no wonder others look down on you. Leave. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself any longer.¡± Suddenly, a pleasant, solemn female voice rang out.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    A moving beauty in purple pce garb appeared out of nowhere.

    The dome of heaven instantly dimmed, the skies trembling on all sides as her terrifying majesty spread outward.

    This was none other than the third high elder of the Studio of the Heart, Xue Zining!

    Although Su Yi didn¡¯t recognize her, he could tell from her aura that she far surpassed the bounds of the Imperial Apex Realm!

    There was no doubt about it. This was the Dao Clone of a World King, not her true body.

    Were this her true body, she would have suffered a bacsh from the Laws of the Dark and Gold Star Realm!

    ¡°Got it!¡± Xue Zining¡¯s rebuke left Gu Wentian feeling extremely awkward, to the point he almost wanted to die. He slunk off in disgrace.

    But no one was paying any attention to Gu Wentian.

    All eyes were on Xue Zining; her terrifying majesty had left them stunned.

    The atmosphere was stifled and oppressive.

    Ancestor Peng and the other old-timers looked grim.

    Su Yi just stood in the air and said, ¡°Just you?¡±

    Xue Zining smiled, then said softly, ¡°Of course not.¡±

    She¡¯d only just said this when one figure after another soundlessly appeared beside her.

    There were more than ten in total, both men and women. All of them looked different, but as they appeared, it was as if gods were descending upon the Wilds!

    Their auras alone threw the wind and clouds into chaos, making this entire stretch of heaven and earth quiver.

    Gasps and startled cries rang out from afar. Many of the onlookers moved further into the distance, and even the old-timers¡¯ hair stood on end.

    Too terrifying!

    All of these new arrivals had auras far beyond an Imperial Apex cultivator!

    ¡°We¡¯re all World Kings of the stars beyond the Wilds. Although these aren¡¯t our true bodies, if we join forces, we¡¯reparable to a true World King. What do you think of this lineup, Fellow Daoist?¡± Xue Zining said leisurely.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°To tell the truth, this won¡¯t be enough to save your lives.¡±

    Xue Zining couldn¡¯t help but grin. ¡°Still talking tough? The Tailor has already grasped your abilities. This time... you won¡¯t be able to escape cmity!¡±

    She then swept her gaze across herpanions. ¡°Don¡¯t getcent. When you attack, strike like lightning. Let¡¯s end this battle as quickly as possible!¡±

    With that, she waved her hand through the air.

    Beneath the dimly lit dome of heaven, a scroll suddenly unfurled. Countless streaks of dazzling, blood-red sword qi nged and hummed within the painting, then whooshed into the air.

    Her supreme secret art: the Endless Sword Prison!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Sword qi nketed heaven and earth, like a raging storm descending upon Su Yi.

    It was like the sudden appearance of a purgatory manifested entirely out of sword qi, and it seemed intent on suppressing and killing Su Yi!

    Pressure bore down on Su Yi, prickling his skin. Even his heart and mind were suppressed!

    His eyebrows rose, and without the slightest hesitation, he drew the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos and leaped into the fray.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The entire stretch of skies copsed, and sword light burst forth.

    The countless streaks of blood-red sword qi shattered.

    But Su Yi staggered several steps back, his blood and qi churning.

    The onlookers'' hearts clenched, and they visibly lost their cool.

    Just one of the World King Dao Clones had attacked, but she¡¯d already forced the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force back. There were more than ten such foes in total. How could Su Yi possibly win?

    ¡°Impressive! No wonder His Excellency the Tailor said we absolutely couldn¡¯t hold back against you, Fellow Daoist.¡± Xue Zining clucked her tongue admiringly. She seemed fearless, as if she already had this in the bag.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was calm and t. ¡°For all the Tailor¡¯s strength, his clone died here in the Dark and Gold Star Realm. You people... won¡¯t escape that fate either.¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, he swung his sword and attacked.

    Unstoppably forceful!

    Xue Zining¡¯s delicate eyebrows knit together. She said coldly, ¡°Everyone, attack together!¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    ¡°But of course.¡±

    ...A momentter, more than ten World King Dao Clones attacked valiantly, their auras terrifying to behold.

    <i>Boom! </i>Their strength overturned heaven and earth, shattering thendscape.

    Just like that, a grand battle broke out.

    In a sh, they had Su Yipletely surrounded. The entire area showed signs of imminent copse. All manner of Laws of the Grand Dao rumbled and boomed, the sound reverberating throughout the nine heavens.

    ¡°Hurry up and retreat!¡±

    Startled cries rose from afar.

    Countless onlookers scampered away in panic; the Sea of Falling Stars waspletely enveloped in terrifying destructive power.

    Some of the cultivators couldn¡¯t escape in time. These unfortunates were instantly reduced to ash!

    This terrifying scene left even the Emperors visibly astonished, and they immediately fled further away.

    Even Ancestor Peng and the other older-generation experts felt the shock. They had no choice but to circte the full extent of their cultivation bases before finally neutralizing the aftershock of this sh.

    But their expressions had already changedpletely!

    ¡°Old Monster Su told us not to intervene, as he was afraid we¡¯d implicate ourselves. It sounded like he was making fun of us, but watching him fight now, it seems we really aren¡¯t qualified to get involved...¡± the Skythorn Poison Emperor said bitterly.

    Their battle had already transcended the bounds of the Imperial Apex Realm!

    The aftershock alone was almost more than they could take. There was no way they could help out!

    ¡°We want to help, but weck the power to do that. How frustrating...how could we not feel despair?¡± The Border Mountain Yao Ancestor clenched his fists, visibly enraged and frustrated. His eyes bulged.

    They were the strongest experts of the Wilds, yet now, as they watched this grand battle unfold before them, they felt helpless and insignificant.

    This blow was far too heavy. How could they not be dejected?

    ¡°We might not be able to help now, but we can helpter! If something happens to Old Monster Su, when I stop into the World King Realm, I''ll avenge him ten, no, one hundred times over!¡± Ancestor Peng¡¯s face was ashen, and his eyes shed with sharp light.

    Why were they helpless?

    At the end of the day, they were just too weak!

    On the distant battlefield.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The battle raged on, heaven and earth crumbling. Even the skies burst.

    More than ten World King Dao Clouds attacked as one under Xue Zining¡¯s leadership. In just a few blinks of the eye, Su Yi was covered in wounds, and his robes were drenched in blood!

    His predicament was so dire that many of the onlookers¡¯ eyes bulged.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    A fiery, delicate figure shot forth in an attempt to enter the battlefield.

    This was the Heavensdeath Demon Empress.

    Her charming face was full of murderous intent.

    But before she¡¯d gotten far, Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart stopped her.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t be reckless. How is this any different from a moth throwing itself into the fire?¡± Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart¡¯s gaze was as tranquil as the bottom of an ancient well.

    ¡°Get the hell out of my way, you old bald donkey!¡± The Heavensdeath Demon Empress growled, her eyes crackling with electricity and her presence terrifying and imposing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Fellow Daoist. Seems to me that nothing will happen to Fellow Daoist Su. To him, the battle thus far is simply an opportunity to temper himself by oveing death.¡±

    Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart sped his palms together, his expression steady. ¡°Should he meet with disaster today, I¡¯ll give you this old life of mine.¡±

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress froze, her expression shifting and uncertain. ¡°Truly?¡±

    Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart said evenly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, your concern has muddled your rationality. Given your understanding of Fellow Daoist Su, shouldn¡¯t you realize that he isn¡¯t the reckless sort?¡±

    ¡°Err...¡± The Heavensdeath Demon Empress was obviously hesitant.

    ¡°The old monk¡¯s right. Ol¡¯ Brother Su is different from us. He¡¯s achieved rebirth through reincarnation and refined Dark and Gold Essence. More importantly, even those factions of the distant stars know that he¡¯s the reincarnation of the Temple Master,¡± the old glutton chimed in. He said softly, ¡°It might not be pleasant to say this, but someone like him couldn¡¯t necessarily die even if he wanted to!¡±

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress¡¯s heart was on tenterhooks, but it gradually rxed.

    Her starry eyes focused on the distant battlefield.

    There, she saw that Su Yi¡¯s flesh was in tatters, and he was covered in blood. His predicament was perilous to the extreme, as if he might fall at any moment.

    But against all expectations, his essence, qi, and spirit were increasingly valiant, and his will was unshakable.

    <i>Is it really as Old Donkey Inkstone says? Does Brother Su... really have something left up his sleeves?</i> The Heavensdeath Demon Empress¡¯s starry eyes shifted, a bit uncertain.

 Chapter 1160 - Slashing Through a Tribulation

    <h4>Chapter 1160 - shing Through a Tribtion</h4>

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, there¡¯s nowhere left for you to run, yet you still speak of annihting us?¡± As they fought, Xue Zining chuckled. ¡°Seems to me that you¡¯d best give up ande quietly. As you¡¯re aware, we¡¯vee for the secrets of reincarnation. There¡¯s no way we¡¯ll take your life.¡±

    Although she said this, she attacked with increased ruthlessness and ferocity.

    All of them had ovee countless struggles. None would lower their guard at a time like this.

    Xue Zining knew that the greater an enemy¡¯s predicament, the more likely it was that something unexpected would happen!

    Thus, she had no intention of giving Su Yi any time to catch his breath.

    That went for the other ten or so World King Dao Clones too. None of them held back!

    Su Yi¡¯s predicament was increasingly perilous. His entire body was battered and gushing blood. In ces, even his bones were visible.

    But soon, against all expectations, Su Yiughed and muttered to himself, ¡°It¡¯s just about the right time.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Xue Zining and the others were stunned, but a momentter, they sensed a lethal threat, and their hair stood on end.

    ¡°That¡¯s....¡± Xue Zining was stunned.

    Inky ck tribtion clouds had silently gathered deep within the dome of heaven. Cmitous tribtion light shed deep within the cloud cover.

    ¡°A tribtion!?¡± The other World King Dao Clones were bbergasted and ovee with disbelief.

    Su Yi¡¯s injuries had him on the brink of death, yet he wanted to undergo tribtion?

    Was he sick in the head?

    ¡°What a strange tribtion!¡± Everyone noticed its unusual qualities, and all of them were stunned.

    That tribtion¡¯s cmitous aura was extraordinary. Even those as mighty as Ancestor Peng felt chills course down their spine, let alone the other onlookers! Every heart present quivered.

    The power of the heavens was such that even gazing upon the tribtion from afar filled their hearts with despair, leaving them on the verge of a mental breakdown!

    ¡°Old Bald Donkey, is this what you meant by oveing death?¡± The Heavensdeath Demon Empress¡¯s eyes lit up with utter astonishment.

    ¡°Most...likely....yes...¡± Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart was dumbstruck too, and his eyes widened. <i>Undergoing tribtion in the face of grave peril? Searching for an opportunity to transform and turn the tides?</i>

    <i>Impressive, Su Xuanjun!</i>

    <i>Your valiant spirit is unparalleled! But... you¡¯re already on the brink of death, and now, you¡¯ll have to face this utterly cmitous tribtion. How will you survive?</i>

    <i>You¡¯re truly dancing on a razor¡¯s edge. A moment¡¯s incaution could reduce your bones to powder!</i>

    ¡°What level of tribtion is that?¡±

    In the stars beyond the Wilds, Pce Master Mo Changkong of the Church of the River of Stars¡¯s Celestial Pce was visibly stunned. His eyes surged with divine radiance.

    ¡°That cmitous aura... it¡¯s even stranger and more powerful than the tribtion I faced when I became a World King...¡± Third Warden Yu Baichuan of the Nine Heavens Pavilion gasped.

    ¡°Is the Temple Master at the end of his rope? Otherwise, how could he do something so insane?¡± High Elder Zhang Bailing of the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect muttered to himself.

    These World Kings sensed the tribtion immediately, and their hearts quivered too. A tribtion like this was simply unheard of. It was far too strange!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Although all of this took some time to describe, it happened in a sh.

    Just as everyone sensed the tribtion, light burst from deep within the clouds, pouring onto the human realm!

    Xue Zining and the others panicked and instinctively set aside all thoughts of capturing Su Yi. Instead, they retreated explosively.

    Boundless white tribtion light illuminated the entire human realm, so piercing that they couldn¡¯t even open their eyes. Its endlessly terrifying cmitous aura then swept through thendscape like a tidal wave or avnche.

    Everyone was visibly astonished, their hearts and minds shaken.

    But it was then that Su Yi burst intoughter despite being injured to the brink of death, then sighed with clear satisfaction. ¡°Today, I, Su Xuanjun, have finally returned to the Profound Unity Realm!¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, he shot toward the dome of heaven and met with the descending tribtion light head-on.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    How boundless and tyrannical was that tribtion light? It seemed capable of destroying the world.

    But before it even touched Su Yi, a streak of illusory, ethereal sword light shattered it, filling the air with a rain of light.

    An illusory sword appeared above his head. In truth, this was a manifestation of the Sword of the Nine Hells within his sea of consciousness!

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t have been any more familiar with how tribtions worked for him in this lifetime.

    He was keenly aware that every time he faced a grand tribtion, it left him no hope of survival at all! These tribtions were dead set on wiping him from the face of the earth!

    Fortunately for him, he had the Sword of the Nine Hells!

    Even though each grand tribtion was more terrifying and cmitous than the one before, all of them disappeared in a puff of smoke beneath the Sword of the Nine Hells.

    That was true before, and it was true now, too!

    Beneath countless bbergasted gazes, Su Yi stood in the air and suddenly raised his hand.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A streak of inscrutable, mysterious sword qi rose like a cyclone, cleaving into the tribtion clouds.

    The clouds instantly split.

    The endless tribtion light shattered with a bang, then poured down like a waterfall, bathing Su Yi in a resplendent rainfall.

    His wounds knit together at speeds visible to the naked eye. The cracks covering his skin, his broken bones and snapped tendons, his crushed organs... all of them regrew and transformed, like a phoenix undergoing rebirth in nirvanic me!

    His vital energy forged ahead, breaking through his internal barriers as he stepped into a brand-new realm!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Beneath the dome of heaven, Su Yi shone with a hundred thousand feet of Dao Light, illuminating the nine heavens and the ten earths. He was so radiant, the onlookers couldn¡¯t gaze at him directly.

    ¡°He overcame his tribtion just like that!?¡±

    Countless people were dumbstruck and ovee with disbelief.

    How was this undergoing tribtion? He¡¯d effectively cut his tribtion down in a single sh, dispersing the clouds!

    ¡°Old Monster Su was nowhere near as fierce before...¡± Ancestor Peng and the others were tongue-tied too.

    All of this happened in a sh, and it ended in a sh, too.

    And here everyone¡¯s hearts had clenched on Su Yi¡¯s behalf. They¡¯d thought he was on the brink of death, and that he likely wouldn¡¯t be able to ovee this tribtion.

    Who¡¯d have thought he¡¯d break his tribtion and prove his Dao in the blink of an eye?

    It was truly unbelievable.

    Meanwhile, in the stars beyond the Wilds, the World Kings were dumbstruck. This shook their perception of reality, and they almost suspected they were seeing things.

    The strange power of that tribtion had made their hearts quiver, yet now, Su Yi had cut it down in a single sh!

    ¡°Quick! Destroy him before his cultivation base stabilizes!¡± Xue Zining suddenly bellowed.

    ¡°Got it!¡± One of the World King Dao Clones was the first to attack.

    He was a man in white robes, and he gripped a spear. Pale blue lightning revolved around him, and he arrived before Su Yi in a single step.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    He ruthlessly thrust his spear.

    The air shattered, and the spear swathed in the dazzling power of his Laws seemed intent on overturning the firmament.

    Everyone who saw this held their breath.

    But then, arge, fair, clearly defined hand took hold of his spear.

    It couldn¡¯t advance even an inch further!

    And that hand belonged to none other than Su Yi.

    Dao light rumbled around him, and the depths of his gaze shone with tant, entirely unconcealed disdain.

    The white-robed man¡¯s pupils constricted, and he inwardly cried out, <i>This is bad!</i>

    But before he could react, limitless, tyrannical power traveled up his spear, breaking the bones of his right wrist and shattering his fingers.

    Just like that, Su Yi seized his weapon.

    The white-robed man was astonished, and he retreated explosively back.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Su Yi turned the stolen spear around and flung it through the air.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    The spear was like an unstoppable, radiant arrow piercing the heavens. It entered the white-robed man¡¯s chest, then came out the other side, leaving a bowl-sized bloody hole.

    The man trembled violently, then blurted in apparent disbelief, ¡°How could you possibly...¡±

    But before he could finish his sentence, his body exploded, spraying the sky with blood and gore.

    One attack, and Su Yi killed a World King Dao Clone!!

    This tyrannical scene immediately astonished everyone present.

    ¡°Old Monster Su might have only just broken through, but he¡¯s far, far stronger than he was at the pinnacle of his past life!¡± eximed the old glutton.

    The other old-timers agreedpletely.

    The former Su Xuanjun had already been invincible as far as they were concerned.

    Now, his reincarnation had ovee his tribtion and entered Profound Unity. Hisbat prowess already far surpassed his former self at his peak!

    ¡°Dammit!¡± Xue Zining''s and the others¡¯ expressions shifted. Chills coursed through their hearts.

    There was no doubt about it. The moment Su Yi had shed apart his tribtion, he had be a true Profound Unity Realm expert, and his cultivation base had undergone aplete transformation. He waspletely different from before!

    The Profound Serenity Realm Su Yi was already enough to resist more than ten World King Dao Clones. Sure, they¡¯d almost killed him, but hisbat prowess was still heaven-defying.

    Now that he¡¯d stepped into the Profound Unity Realm, he was suddenly terrifying almost beyond imagination!

    ¡°It really is different from before...¡± Su Yi stretched in midair. The power of the Laws poured from his tall, upright figure like a waterfall, scattering a dreamlike rain of the light of the Grand Dao.

    With every gesture, his majesty made the dome of heaven tremble, as if the countless Daos of heaven and earth were kneeling in submission!

    This really was different from his past life¡¯s Profound Unity Realm cultivation base. His power, majesty, and grasp of the Grand Dao far surpassed his former peak!

    As he sensed his transformation, an indescribable emotion arose within his heart.

    When he had reincarnated to cultivate anew, hadn''t he done so for the express purpose of surpassing his former self and stepping onto a higher path?

    Now, he¡¯d already surpassed his former self. All he had to do next was seek out the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension and transcend the Profound Daopletely!

    ¡°Everyone attack at once!¡± Xue Zining and the other World King Dao Clones attacked with everything they had. Their auras and sheer momentum were terrifying.

    None of them dared hold back.

    The aura emanating from Su Yi startled them. They couldn¡¯t even imagine how it belonged to someone who¡¯d only just entered the Profound Unity Realm.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A grand battle suddenly broke out once more, but this time, it wentpletely differently.

    Su Yiughed dryly, stepped into the sky, and appeared before a ck-robed elder. He raised and swept his hand through the air, and...

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    The old man¡¯s head flew from his shoulders, and his corpse exploded into powder and dissipated into the wind.

    <i>ng!</i>

    At the same time, the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos let out a clear hum. Radiant light burst from its edge as he broke through his enemies¡¯ joint attack in a single sh.

    Su Yi¡¯s figure shed through the air, and...

    <i>Splurt splurt splurt!</i>

    Three World King Dao Clones burst like papier-mach¨¦.

    Blood sprayed out like a waterfall, staining the skies red.

    ¡°Hurry up and run!¡± Xue Zining shrieked as she realized that this didn¡¯t bode well.

    Su Yi hadn¡¯t just gotten stronger. No, he was already strong enough to crush their Dao Clones!

    s, she was one step toote.

    Once he started killing, Su Yi didn¡¯t hold back at all. He swung his sword, leaping through the air. With every sh, he fired off streaks of sword qi.

    Just a few blinks of the eyeter, and those formerly unstoppable, seemingly invincible World King Dao Clones had all died on the spot.

    As simple as chopping up vegetables!

    When the clones died, bewilderment and bitterness were written all over their faces, as if even in death, they couldn¡¯t believe or ept what was happening.

    Now, all sixteen World King Dao Clones had been executed. Not one survived!

    Su Yi stood there, alone and proud, as contemptuous as a god.

 Chapter 1161 - Underhanded Methods

    <h4>Chapter 1161 - Underhanded Methods</h4>

    Meanwhile, in the stars beyond the Wilds.

    Xue Zining¡¯s true body trembled, then hacked up a mouthful of blood.

    The other World Kings around her suffered simr bacshes. Some let out muffled grunts of agony, while others cried out.

    Those World Kings who hadn¡¯t sent their clones into battle sucked in breaths of cold air, their expressions overcast.

    ¡°Dammit!¡± Xue Zining¡¯s aura exploded around her, her murderous intent soaring into the void.

    Dao Clones were different from remnants of will. Destroying a clone hurt the original too.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Su Yi person... a bit too strong?¡± Mo Changkong, the Pce Master of the Church of the River of Stars¡¯ Celestial Pce, furrowed his brow.

    He¡¯d destroyed a cmitous grand tribtion in a single sh!

    One snap of the fingers, and he proved his Dao and entered Profound Unity!

    Then, he went on to kill Xue Zining and the other World Kings¡¯ clones, a whole group of them!

    He was so strong that it was downright unreasonable!

    ¡°Dammit. If not for the Laws of the Dark and Gold Star Realm getting in our way, I¡¯d be sure to rush right in and kill him!¡± someone gnashed their teeth.

    Were these World Kings to forcibly enter the Dark and Gold Star Realm without restricting their cultivations, they¡¯d suffer a bacsh. This approach had only disadvantages; it wouldn¡¯t benefit them at all.

    Were that not the case, how could they possibly have chosen to watch the battle from outer space?

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. We won¡¯t know who¡¯s won until the dust settles!¡± The Third Warden of the Nine Heavens Pavilion, Yu Baichuan, said gravely.

    ......

    The Sea of Falling Stars was permeated with blood. Smoke filled the air.

    Su Yi stood there, hands behind his back as his cultivation base rapidly stabilized.

    After returning from the Azure Continent, he refined all of his Dark and Gold Treasures in one fell swoop. He¡¯d tempered his cultivation base in Dark and Gold Essence so many times, he¡¯d lost track.

    Now, he¡¯d borrowed the hands of a whole group of World King Dao Clones to break through amidst fiercebat. In doing so, he¡¯d obtained startlingly huge benefits.

    Especially after absorbing the vital energy within that cmitous grand tribtion. This let him temper astonishingly firm foundations in the Grand Dao immediately after entering the Profound Unity Realm.

    All of thetent potential he¡¯d umted within his body had been fully unleashed, feeding back into his Profound Unity Realm foundations.

    Thus, although it seemed as if he¡¯d only just broken through, in truth, his foundations had reached a simply astonishing level.

    His strength far surpassed even his past self at his absolute pinnacle!

    It was for this reason that he could crush the World Kings¡¯ clones!

    ¡°His Excellency Su.... is he really invincible in this world?¡± Enormous waves of uproar followed, like a pot boiling over.

    First, he¡¯d cut down over a hundred Imperial Apex Realm experts. Then, he had undergone tribtion, proven his Dao, and gone on to ughter a whole group of World King Dao Clones!

    To the onlookers, the strength and abilities he had on disy seemed no different from miracles. They were full of unbelievable ir.

    ¡°And here I thought His Excellency Su was about to suffer the first defeat of this lifetime. Now, it seems I underestimated him.¡±

    ¡°How fortunate are the Wilds to have His Excellency Su to watch over them?¡±

    ¡°So, these experts from outer space aren¡¯t unbeatable after all...¡±

    Countless people were astonished, and countless people cried out with joy and excitement.

    Ancestor Peng and the others finally sighed in relief.

    Because they knew that the World Kings¡¯ true bodies couldn¡¯t descend into the Wilds without suppressing their cultivation!

    Even if they sent in their clones, they were helpless against Su Yi!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, <i>this </i>is what I meant by ¡®oveing death.¡¯ Without unyielding will and strength of spirit, no one could do as Fellow Daoist Su has done. He soared to new heights in the face of grave peril, turning back the tides!¡± Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart said softly.

    Even the old monk of the Little Western Paradise revealed undisguisable astonishment in his expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s true. Earlier, I was practically scared witless. I couldn¡¯t help but want to fight to the death alongside Su Xuanjun.¡± The Heavensdeath Demon Empress lit up, her starry eyes sparkling.

    ¡°When attempting to ovee death, a moment¡¯s incaution means losing everything. Only Old Monster Su has the guts and abilities to pull it off,¡± muttered the old glutton.

    For most of the onlookers, this was unquestionably the most startling, heart-stirring battle they¡¯d ever witnessed.

    The Wilds¡¯ most legendary expert of the Dao of the Sword had killed his way into a frenzy. He was so used to winning that he¡¯d grown numb to it!

    Even just watching from afar was utterly satisfying, and it set the onlookers¡¯ blood racing!

    ¡°How is this possible!?¡± Gu Wentian shrieked from the peak of the Mountain of Ten Thousand Currents. He couldn¡¯t ept what was happening.

    The other Red Dust Demon Pce cultivators were astonished, and they sank into a daze. Even if you¡¯d hit them over the head, they could never have imagined that the experts of the stars beyond would fail to take Su Yi down. After all, he was just one person!

    The thought that Red Dust Demon Pce had already subordinated itself to these experts, and that they were fighting on their behalf, left them all on the verge of a mental breakdown.

    How could the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force possibly spare them after all this?

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic! There are still World Kings watching from the stars beyond. It¡¯s... still too early to determine a victor!¡± said Gu Wentian, forcing himself to stay calm.

    But it was then that someone cried out in rm, ¡°Su... His Excellency Su ising our way!¡±

    Everyone in Red Dust Demon Pce, regardless of rank, stiffened. When they looked over, they saw that Su Yi¡¯s tall, upright figure was indeed headed right toward them.

    ¡°Quick, circte the mountain-protecting grand formation!¡± Gu Wentian jumped as if his butt were on fire and bellowed in fury.

    Almost simultaneously, he shattered a talisman and cried out in a quavering voice, ¡°Your Excellencies, please, hurry up and save us!¡±

    He was requesting aid from the World Kings watching from the stars!

    ¡°Su Xuanjun, do you have the guts to fight us here amongst the stars!?¡± An icy voice emanated from beyond the firmament, reverberating throughout heaven and earth.

    The entire area fell deathly silent.

    The onlookers¡¯ hearts quivered.

    Their excited cries of joyful exmations came to an abrupt halt.

    ¡°Do you daree down here to fight me?¡± Su Yi said inly.

    That icy voice rang out once more, rife with murderous intent. ¡°You obviously know we cannot force our way into the Wilds, so why ask? It¡¯s not a matter of whether we dare or not. Are you perhaps.... afraid?¡±

    ¡°Afraid? I¡¯m only in the Profound Unity Realm. If you think you¡¯re so capable, you¡¯re more than wee to suppress your cultivation boundaries and fight me, but... do you dare to do so?¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s voice was rife with disdain.

    Silence greeted this question.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, had already arrived at the Mountain of Ten Thousand Currents. ¡°There¡¯s no longer any need for Red Dust Demon Pce to remain in this world.¡±

    <i>ng!</i>

    He raised the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos, and its hums swept out like the tide.

    Then, he swung his sword down.

    A ten-thousand-foot streak of sword qi pierced the dome of heaven, ripping through the sky and cleaving into the Mountain of Ten Thousand Currents.

    <i>Boom!!!</i>

    Red Dust Demon Pce''s defensive formation had been operating at full capacity, but it crumbled like paper beneath this sh, filling the air with talisman markings.

    The grand formation had been destroyed, but the ten-thousand-foot streak of sword qi continued its descent, its power undiminished.

    Beneath the countless, distant onlookers¡¯ gazes, the most famous blessed ground of the Sea of Falling Stars, the Mountain of Ten Thousand Currents, split into pieces.

    As the force of the sh swept outward, most of the cultivators of Red Dust Demon Pce were toote to dodge. They were enveloped in the boundless sword qi, their bodies and souls dispersed.

    One sh, and Su Yi destroyed a divine mountain!

    ¡°No¡ª¡ª!¡±

    Gu Wentian shrieked in terror and despair. He scampered away like mad, trying to flee into the stars beyond in hopes of obtaining the World Kings¡¯ protection.

    But he was only halfway there when Su Yi swung his sword and ughtered him without mercy.

    Just a few moments had passed, but these waters no longer had a Mountain of Ten Thousand Currents, nor did they have a Red Dust Demon Pce. All that remained of them was the blood raining down from the heavens, a beautiful but startling sight.

    The crowd was astonished, and they found it difficult to breathe. One man, alone save for his sword, had destroyed a peak Demonist faction, wiping it from the face of the earth!

    Su Yi¡¯s tyrannical methods were like a silent promation. He was telling everyone in the Wilds what happened to those who willingly became others¡¯ dogs!

    ¡°He deserved it!¡±

    ¡°When have things ever ended well for dogs like him?¡±

    ¡°Red Dust Demon Pce¡¯s name shall henceforth be erased from the Wilds!¡±

    ¡°Satisfying!¡±

    ...Shouts arose throughout the surrounding area.

    Countless people cheered Su Yi on.

    But it was then that...

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Something rumbled overhead, as if the dome of heaven were about to copse. Even the ambient power of the Laws was startled, bing violent and explosive.

    Then, a hole visible to the naked eye ripped open, revealing the stars beyond.

    As well as the terrifying World Kings standing there.

    They were like gods, lofty and superior, gazing down upon the human realm!

    Everyone shuddered, and their courage threatened to give out.

    Many of the cultivators¡¯ hearts shook, and they even felt the impulse to prostrate themselves before these new arrivals!

    These World Kings¡¯ majestic auras were just too terrifying. They stood there amongst the stars, gazing down on the human realm, lofty and supreme.

    Ancestor Peng, the Heavensdeath Demon Empress, the old glutton, and the others were unprecedentedly solemn. <i>Don¡¯t tell me... the World Kings are about to cast aside all reservations and force their way in?</i>

    But Su Yi remained calm. He raised the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos and pointed it at the distant stars. ¡°Come on then. I¡¯m waiting here for you. No matter how many of youe, I¡¯ll kill you all!¡±

    This was a tant, undisguised provocation, as well as a domineering challenge!

    Xue Zining, Mo Changkong, and the other World Kings¡¯ eyes shed with murderous intent. Their auras were terrifying, and they were obviously enraged.

    Tu Baichuan, the Third Warden of the Nine Heavens Pavilion, stepped forth and said with cold cruelty, ¡°Su Xuanjun, we¡¯ll give you a choice. Come to the starry skies, kneel, and ept your death, or else we¡¯ll wash the Wilds in blood and kill until no living things remain in the Dark and Gold Star Realm!¡±

    If Su Xuanjun didn¡¯t ept their challenge, these World Kings would kill everyst living thing! This threat wasn¡¯t at all exaggerated.

    If they wanted to, all they needed to do was send a group of Imperial Apex Emperors. That would be enough to make blood flow like rain throughout the Wilds. No one would be able to stop them!

    If that happened, even if Su Xuanjun wanted to save the Wilds, he was just one person. How could he save everyone at once?

    Ancestor Peng and the others¡¯ expressions were extraordinarily unsightly.

    ¡°Despicable! You¡¯re experts from the stars beyond, yet you¡¯re resorting to such shameless threats? Do you have any self-respect at all!?¡± The Border Mountain Yao Ancestor bellowed, visibly enraged.

    The others gnashed their teeth in fury too.

    These World Kings were resorting to unscrupulous means to take Su Yi down. There were no depths to which they would not sink. No one had anticipated this.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but frown too, and his gaze was terrifyingly icy.

    They were using the lives of everyone in the Dark and Gold Star Realm to force him to ept their challenge. How despicable was that? He¡¯d underestimated just how shameless these World Kings were!

 Chapter 1162: A Sword Amongst the Stars

    <h4>Chapter 1162 - A Sword Amongst the Stars</h4>

    Heaven and earth were silent and still.0

    An oppressive, stifling atmosphere filled the air.0

    ¡°Despicable?¡± Xue Zining said tly. ¡°In our eyes, those beneath the World King level are mere ants. What right do you have to criticize us?¡±1

    Her voice was rife with contempt.0

    Mo Changkong of the Church of the River of Stars said leisurely, ¡°If you want to live, you¡¯re wee to convince Su Xuanjun to send himself to his death of his own ord.¡±0

    Third Warden Yu Baichuan of the Nine Heavens Pavilion couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Sacrificing him will ensure the lives of everyone in the Wilds. What¡­ a worthy trade-off!¡±0

    Ancestor Peng, the Heavensdeath Demon Empress, and the old glutton were so angry that their lungs practically exploded, and their expressions were unsightly to the extreme.0

    Who could have imagined that these experts from outer space would be this brutal, despicable, and cold-blooded?0

    They¡¯d even resort to underhanded means to achieve their ends!0

    ¡°No need to lose your temper over this. It¡¯s not worth it.¡± Su Yi shook his head slightly, indicating that they should calm down.0

    ¡°You have the time it takes to brew a cup of tea. If Su Xuanjun hasn¡¯te to his death by then, we¡¯ll paint the Wilds red with blood,¡± said Xue Zining.0

    The surrounding area sank even deeper into silence following this ultimatum. It was so stifled that they could barely breathe.0

    A threat like that was far too brutal!0

    Imagine a ship with a hundred passengers, trapped at sea. If they pushed one person overboard, the remaining ny-nine could live.0

    If they didn¡¯t, all of them would die.0

    What should they choose given the circumstances?0

    If killing one person would save an entire city, should they kill that one person?0

    Suddenly, someone stammered, ¡°Your¡­ Your Excellency Su, your cultivation base is so powerful¡­ could you¡­ Could you step forth and¡­ fight for the countless lives of the Wilds?¡±0

    The speaker was a tiny, gaunt man. He had Spirit Dao cultivation, and he looked entirely unassuming.0

    He¡¯d obviously rallied all his courage, but when he spoke, he was still tentative and uneasy. His entire body quivered.0

    ¡°Bastard!¡± shouted Ancestor Peng, thoroughly enraged. How could he fail to realize that the tiny Spirit Dao cultivator really wanted to send Su Yi to his death?0

    The other antiques were furious too. At a time like this, a spineless craven had appeared within the Wilds¡¯ ranks. Who¡¯d have guessed it?1

    The scrawny man was so terrified that his butt thudded to the ground, and he spoke in a voice choked with sobs. ¡°But if he doesn¡¯t step forth, everyone is going to die! I¡­. I can¡¯t bear to see anything happen to my daughter. She only just turned one year old!¡±1

    Here, he burst into tears and wailed.0

    The crowd felt sorry for him, but also angry and stifled. They said the pitiful all had their detestable side, and that was certainly true here!0

    Suddenly, an old man stepped forth, seemingly ready to risk everything. He shouted, ¡°Your Excellency Su, these experts of the stars beyond are here for you and you alone. Forgive my disrespect, but you caused this disaster, so shouldn¡¯t you take responsibility for it?¡±0

    His voice spread throughout the entire area.0

    There was uproar amongst the crowd. Many people cursed the old man¡¯s spinelessness.0

    But many others were silent.0

    Others even stepped forth to express their agreement.0

    ¡°Your Excellency Su, aren¡¯t the countless inhabitants of the Wilds innocent in this?¡±1

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me everyone beneath the heavens is going to die because of His Excellency Su?¡±1

    A mor of voices arose, reverberating beneath the dome of heaven.0

    Ancestor Peng and the others were both shocked and furious.<em>Indeed, nothing tests a man¡¯s character more than great adversity!</em>0

    Meanwhile, in outer space, Xue Zining and the other World Kings broke into cold smiles. They¡¯d long since anticipated this!0

    ¡°Your Excellency Su, we¡¯re as humble as ants. We¡¯re far inferior to experts like you, and¡­ all we want is to live!¡±0

    ¡°Your Excellency Su, the Wilds are home to countless living creatures. You can¡¯t truly bear to see us all buried with you, right?¡±0

    Waves of voices surged throughout the surrounding area. These scenes were a vivid depiction of human nature.0

    ¡°I¡¯ll go kill those bastards!¡± The Skythorn Poison Emperor roared in fury, no longer able to suppress his murderous intent.0

    But Su Yi waved for him to stop, then said softly, ¡°Why take offense? Don¡¯t tell me you n to kill everyone beneath the heavens?¡±0

    Here, he swept his gaze across the area.0

    But everyone he looked at lowered their heads, not daring to meet his gaze.0

    The mor of voices disappeared, and the atmosphere was stifled and heavy once more.0

    ¡°Everyone is afraid to die,¡± said Su Yi, his gaze distant and his tone casual. ¡°It¡¯s to be expected that they¡¯d make this choice. What¡¯s there to be angry about?0

    ¡°Besides, if I don¡¯t step forth now, I¡¯ll be the greatest sinner in the Wilds, and I¡¯ll have to bear endless curses.¡±2

    Here, heughed. ¡°Of course, they¡¯re right, too. This cmity is targeted at me, and I should naturally take responsibility for it.¡±2

    His calm, casual words echoed throughout the silentndscape.0

    Many cultivators¡¯ hearts filled with grief, and they gnashed their teeth, longing for nothing more than to kill those spineless cowards.0

    But many others inwardly sighed in relief as they realized that Su Xuanjun would step forth after all. In this way, they wouldn¡¯t be implicated.0

    Ancestor Peng and the other old-timers¡¯ emotions churned. They sighed deeply.0

    How could they not understand that this was just human nature?1

    But when they really saw it with their own eyes, it was still indescribably disappointing, and they felt Su Yi deserved better.0

    ¡°Have you people even considered that without Su Xuanjun, the cultivation world of the Wilds will one day fall to the powerhouses of outer space? They¡¯re after the secrets of reincarnation, and our Dark and Gold Treasures, too!¡± the old glutton said gravely. ¡°When a nest is overturned, no eggs remain intact. Do you really think you can afford to just worry about yourselves?¡±0

    Su Yi raised his hand to stop him. ¡°Old-timer, no need to say anymore. You¡¯re a schr. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t understand that this is just how the world is? If you force them to act like you, you¡¯ll just be iming the moral high ground as you ckmail people into submission.¡±0

    The old glutton shook his head, sighed, and grimaced. ¡°I understand all that, but¡­ Even if it¡¯s in the name of saving the inhabitants of the Wilds¡­ How can they demand that you¡­ throw your life away?¡±0

    Here, he scanned the onlookers and said emphatically, ¡°Is this right!?¡±0

    Everyone sank even deeper into silence.0

    ¡°Your anger is misdirected, old-timer,¡± Su Yi said calmly. ¡°Our enemies are to me for this. They pulled this rule out of nowhere. Are you really going to act in ordance with their whims and me the inhabitants of the Wilds? Aren¡¯t you just doing what our enemies want you to do?¡±0

    The old glutton was stunned, and he instantly fell silent.<em>He¡¯s right. If our enemies hadn¡¯t threatened us, how could this have happened?</em>0

    ¡°So what if you understand that, Su Xuanjun? Ultimately, we have the strength to make the rules, and you¡­ can only passively decide to follow them or face the consequences!¡± Xue Zining¡¯s cold voice emanated from above.0

    Su Yi looked up. ¡°That so? In that case, when I venture into the depths of outer space, I¡¯ll give as good as I got. I¡¯ll make each of your factions choose too. When the timees, I¡¯ll be interested to see just what choice they make!¡±0

    His tone was casual, but the implications sent inexplicable chills down the World Kings¡¯ spines.0

    ¡°nning for the future?¡± Xue Ziningughed. ¡°But Su Xuanjun¡­ you don¡¯t have a future!¡±0

    The other World Kingsughed along.0

    Their lofty, superior attitude left Ancestor Peng and the others so stifled, they felt as if their chests were about to explode.0

    Su Yi looked at his allies. ¡°Trust me when I say that the harder theyugh now, the more unsightly their deaths will seem.¡±0

    <em>ng!</em>0

    The hum of a sword rang out, and without the slightest hesitation, Su Yi gripped the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos, stepped into the air, and charged into the firmament.0

    Everyone¡¯s heart shook.<em>Is Su Xuanjun¡­ really going to his death!?</em>0

    ¡°No matter what Su Xuanjun says, if he dies, I¡¯ll have you people apany him to the grave! I won¡¯t spare a single one of you!¡± the Heavensdeath Demon Empress roared in fury, her murderous intent rising into the heavens. Her knifelike gaze swept across the onlookers.0

    The onlookers were so startled that they almost broke down. All of them were despondent, as if they were attending their parents¡¯ funerals.0

    ¡°Things are nowhere near that point yet. For now¡­ just watch,¡± Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart said solemnly.0

    Ancestor Peng and the others all looked over.0

    The stars beyond the Wilds.0

    When they saw Su Yi charging toward them, the World Kings¡¯ eyes lit up. They looked at each other and smiled.0

    <em>We seeded! Su Xuanjun ultimately took the bait!</em>1

    ¡°Tch, I truly wouldn¡¯t have thought the reincarnation of the Temple Master would be so kindhearted as to sacrifice himself to avoid implicating the masses.¡± High Elder Zhang Bailing of the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect couldn¡¯t help but jeer. ¡°Anyone even a little ruthless wouldn¡¯t have fallen for this. After all, as long as you''re alive, who cares what disaster befalls others?¡±0

    The others burst intoughter.0

    ¡°If he weren¡¯t sopassionate, I''m afraid he wouldn¡¯t being here to die,¡±ughed Mo Changkong.1

    They¡¯d nned this from behind the scenes, and as they watched Su Yi approach, they were ready and raring to go. They could no longer suppress their surging murderous intent.0

    It was as if they were watching their prey fling itself into their, or rather, as if the secrets of reincarnation were offering themselves up on a silver tter!0

    ¡°When he arrives, let¡¯s attack together. We need to capture him first. Once we¡¯ve squeezed the secrets of reincarnation out of him, we can send him on his way,¡± Xue Zining said softly.0

    ¡°Got it!¡±0

    The other World Kings nodded their agreement.0

    <em>Whoosh!</em>0

    Before long, Su Yi leaped through the air and arrived in that stretch of stars.0

    Zhang Bailing of the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect was the first to lose control and attack.0

    <em>Boom!</em>0

    His frame was withered and short, and his hair and beard were scraggly and unkempt, but when he attacked, the entire stretch of stars shook. The terrifying power of the Laws interwove, making him seem like a god going into battle.0

    How terrifying was a true World King?0

    They could pluck the stars with their bare hands, and destroy a world with a swing of their sleeves!0

    Their mastery of the power of the Laws far transcended the Imperial Realm!0

    Their clones had at most thirty percent of the original¡¯s strength.0

    ¡°Come!¡± Zhang Bailing grinned mid-charge, stretched out his hand, and grabbed.0

    <em>Weng!</em>0

    A fully thousand-foot hand appeared out of nowhere, its fingers like pirs holding up the heavens. The explosive, boundless power of his Laws surrounding each digit, bearing down on the void as he reached for Su Yi.0

    It was like a massive cage of the Grand Dao, nketing the sky and blotting out the sun!0

    Too terrifying!0

    In Su Yi¡¯s shoes, an Imperial Apex cultivator couldn¡¯t have even fought back. The imposing aura emanating from that giant hand would suppress their cultivation base, leaving them helpless to even struggle.0

    Off in the distance, the power of Su Yi¡¯s Dao rumbled around him, scattering a rain of light as his cultivation base soared to new heights.0

    Instead of dodging, he gripped the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos and leaped into the fray.0

    <em>Boom!</em>2

    The Tiny Heart of the Cosmos burst with divine radiance, like flowing light boring through the void of outer space, bringing with it unstoppable sword intent.0

    Above the Sea of Falling Stars, the old-timers were more nervous than ever before, their hearts on tenterhooks.0

    Su Yi had only just stepped into the stars beyond the Wilds. No one had expected the grand battle to break out just like that!

 Chapter 1163: The Temple Master!

    Chapter 1163: The Temple Master!

    <em>Bang!</em>

    When Su Yis sword qi cleaved into Zhang Bailings giant hand, a current of destructive power swept outward.

    His sword qi instantly crumbled.

    And Zhang Bailings enormous hand continued ahead, its power undiminished as it reached for him from afar.

    Like a cage suppressing all of creation!

    Su Yis pupils silently constricted, and he swung his sword with all his might.

    All of a sudden, sword qi intercrossed, and a deafening impact rang out.

    It took a full nine shes before Su Yi managed to cleave through the giant hands power.

    Impressive! But no matter how heaven-defying your strength, its useless against me! Zhang Bailing burst intoughter, then charged explosively forward once more.

    His fingers hooked, bringing with them the stinging, radiant light of his Laws as they reached ruthlessly for Su Yis shoulder.

    Su Yi dodged.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The space hed been standing in mere moments prior exploded, the air thrown into disarray.

    Zhang Bailing really was just too strong. That World King-level power could have easily eradicated any expert of the Profound Dao. He seemed utterly unshakeable.

    <em>ng!!!</em>

    Before long, a startling impact rang out. Su Yi was forced several hundred feet back, the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos shaking in his grip.

    What is a World King? A World King is one whos stepped onto the Path of Heavens Ascension, with the power to rule an entire star realm. They can kill an Emperor with a snap of their fingers. Su Xuanjun, with your measly Profound Unity Realm cultivation, you took two of my attacks without dying. Thats worth taking pride in, Zhang Bailing said leisurely.

    He attacked once more with the majesty of a god, tyrannical and absolute.

    Su Yis brow furrowed.

    There was no doubt about it. With his current cultivation base, the gap between him and a true World King was insurmountably huge. It was difficult to fight back.

    In the time that followed, Su Yi fought with everything he had, but he struggled against Zhang Bailings onught, and he was forced repeatedly back.

    Ancestor Peng and the others hearts clenched. They were ovee with anxiety. Wordless grief and indignation rose in the old-timers hearts.

    If Su Xuanjun lost

    The Wilds world of cultivation really would be finished!

    When Xue Zining and the other World Kings saw this, they couldnt help but look pitying, and they shook their heads.

    No matter how heaven-defying Su Xuanjun was, he was ultimately just an Emperor. How could he possibly ovee the gap in cultivation and duke it out with World Kings?

    No matter what else we might say about him, the Temple Masters reincarnation has held out this long. Thats already terrifying. Even in the depths of outer space, that makes him unique. No other Emperor canpare, said Mo Changkong. And all of this proves how unbelievable the secrets of reincarnation and Dark and Gold Essence are. When we control these powers, what need will we have to fear failing to achieve further transformations to our cultivation base?

    The World Kings hearts stirred, and their eyes lit up.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Meanwhile, Su Yi was forced back once more. This time, he flew a full thousand feet back before stabilizing himself, and the void copsed beneath his feet.

    <em>I really cant do it yet perhaps Ill be able to fight World Kings when I reach the peak of the Profound Unity Realm </em>

    After taking the time to probe his limits, he was now fully aware of the gap between him and a World King.

    Zhang Bailing, can you do it or not? Xue Zining was starting to run out of patience.

    Having a woman question like that left Zhang Bailing feeling humiliated. He snorted coldly, Whats the rush? Ill capture him now!

    His thin frame suddenly rose to his full height, and his majestic aura soared.

    The surrounding starry void shook, and everything dimmed.

    The dense power of the Laws arced through the air like resplendent divine light, spreading outward with Zhang Bailing at its center.

    Then, he stepped forward, appearing before Su Yi seemingly out of nowhere, and swung his palm.

    Kneel!

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Zhang Bailings palm descended like the hand of heaven.

    That tyrannical power left Ancestor Peng and the others visibly astonished to the point that they could barely breathe.

    <em>How is he supposed to block that!?</em>

    But a momentter, an unbelievable scene unfolded

    Zhang Bailings right hand stopped while it was still three feet from Su Yis head. An invisible power had stopped it.

    It couldnt advance even an inch further!

    <em>Hm? </em>Zhang Bailing was stunned. <em>Even a Heavenly Longevity World King would have taken severe damage from that.</em>

    <em>But its like my hand struck an unmovable iron te.</em>

    He couldnt so much as scratch Su YI.

    This Xue Zining and the others were stunned too, and their pupils constricted. They hadnt anticipated this unbelievable scene at all.

    A mid-stage Heavenly Longevity World King, yet here you are, bullying my reincarnation. Arent you ashamed of yourself? Su Yi said casually as he gazed at Zhang Bailing from close quarters.

    Zhang Bailing was instantly startled. He cast all other thoughts aside and retreated explosively back.

    But he was one step toote.

    Su Yi casually stretched out his hand and grabbed Zhang Bailing by the throat, with the same casual ease as when he reached for something in his pocket.

    Everyone was dumbstruck, and their minds went nk.

    Earlier, Su Yi had been suppressed so badly that he couldnt fight back at all.

    But now, one light, airy palm strike had been enough to capture Zhang Bailing!

    A lofty World King expert now seemed as pathetic and helpless as a baby chicken! The disparity was so enormous that Ancestor Peng and the others almost thought they were hallucinating.

    This is bad! Xue Zining and the other World Kings hearts quivered as they realized that something was amiss.

    Su Yi seemed to have be an entirely different person. His entire body emanated a broad-minded,posed, unfettered charm.

    Even just standing there casually, he seemed like a god or immortal transcending the heavens. He seemed distant and unattainable, lofty and untouchable.

    When they reyed what Su Yi had just said, Xue Zining and the other World Kings gasped. They were starting to understand.

    Who Who are you!? Zhang Bailing cried out.

    Someone had him by the throat, and his face flushed red. His cultivation base had been suppressed, and no matter how hard he struggled, it was to no avail.

    You came here targeting me, didnt you? So howe you dont recognize me?

    It was as if Zhang Bailing had been struck by lightning. His eyes widened. You Youre the Temple Master!?

    The Temple Master!!

    It was as if the title were a magical invocation. Xue Zining and the others shuddered, their expressions changing.

    In the stars beyond the Wilds, even leaders of prominent sects and sovereigns of their respective star realms viewed the Temple Master with deep dread, let alone people like them!

    Su Yi shook his head slightly, then answered honestly, No, what youre seeing now is merely a remnant of power I left behind back then.

    A remnant of his past lifes power?

    Xue Zining and the others looked at each other, then inwardly sighed in relief.

    Oh? Do you think youll be able to beat me after all?ughed Su Yi.

    .... The crowd had nothing to say to that.

    But Zhang Bailing took a deep breath and said gravely, Esteemed Temple Master, if you spare my life, I solemnly swear not to oppose your reincarnation ever again!

    Oh? said Su Yi. Do you really think youll be worthy of being his enemy in the future?

    This light, casual question contained no overt mockery, but in Zhang Bailings ears, it couldnt have been any more disdainful.

    His face was instantly ashen, and he hissed, But if you kill me, the entire Primordial Unity Daoist Sect will do everything in its power to get revenge!

    Su Yiughed. Its best that way. Being invincible is, ultimately, far too lonely. Having a few enemies along the way means more opportunities for my reincarnation to polish his Dao of the Sword.

    ???

    But then, Su Yi sighed, seemingly to himself. s, youre just a pack of idiots. The Tailor is manipting you, but you dont even realize it. How foolish indeed.

    Manipting us? Zhang Bailings eyes widened.

    Off in the distance, the other World Kings were bewildered and uncertain too, but Su Yi didnt exin any further. Theres not much time left. Ill send you lot on your way first.

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air

    <em>Bang!</em>

    Zhang Bailing exploded like a crimson firework blooming in the void. Then, he disappearedpletely.

    Just like that, a Heavenly Longevity Realm World King had perished!

    Death approached before he could even react, and not even a trace of his corpse remained. Hed been reducedpletely to ash.

    This bloody scene immediately astonished everyone present.

    Su Yi then turned around to look at Xue Zining and the others. When he spoke, he sounded as casual as if he werementing on the weather. I promise that if you run, youll only die even quicker.

    Xue Zining and the others looked at each other, their expressions unprecedentedly solemn.

    Zhang Bailings death had thoroughly agitated them. They really did feel the impulse to run away.

    But Su Yis words made them forcefully squash the impulse.

    Because the man they were up against was no longer Su Yi, nor was he Su Xuanjun. This was truly the Temple Master!

    Even if this was just a remnant of the power of his past life, they could in no way afford to underestimate him.

    My power will onlyst ten minutes. I just dont know if you can hold out that long, said Su Yi, gently flicking the t of the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos. Attack me, and Ill grant you each a dignified end.

    Xue Zining took a deep breath. Can we repent, admit defeat, and leave with our lives?

    Su Yi shook his head. Death is the price you must pay for what youve done.

    Attack together! This is just a remnant of the Temple Masters power. I refuse to believe that we cant fight him if we work together! Mo Changkong said gravely.

    The World Kings eyes glinted with ruthless light. All of them nodded.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    A momentter, they attacked directly, drawing upon the treasures theyd kept in reserve, fighting with their lives on the line.

    The void of outer space was instantly in chaos, rumbling and booming. The nearby stars swayed as if about to fall, or as if they couldnt withstand this level of power.

    It was like a vision of gods going to war, fighting amongst the stars, their divine majesty shaking both heaven and earth!

    In the face of their encirclement, aplex light shone in Su Yis gaze.

    This is perhaps thest time Ill ever fight in this world But one day, my reincarnations attainments in the Dao of the Sword will surpass mine! Its enough!

    As he muttered to himself, Su Yi attacked.

    He took a step forward, and

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The river of stars swayed, and the void was suddenly silent on all sides. Overflowing, unstoppable, unsurpassed sword intent suppressed itpletely.

    Xue Zining and the others treasures and secret arts were instantly restricted. They froze in space, unable to move.

    And the World Kings themselves? They were under terrifying suppression, their movements as slow as if they were carrying mountains on their backs while standing in a swamp.

    No! They visibly lost theirposure and cried out in rm and terror.

    They would never have thought that even when they attacked together, going all out, theyd seem so weak and ineffectual against the Temple Masters reincarnation.

    That unsurpassed sword force alone left the World Kings unable to fight back!

    Meanwhile, off in the distance, Su Yi swung the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos through the air.

    Eighteen World Kings, including Xue Zining, Mo Changkong, Yu Baichuan, split into pieces, their bodies blooming like crimson fireworks.

    Beautiful, yet bleak.

    Piping hot blood painting a startling, soul-stirring scene in the void of outer space.

 Chapter 1164: Fishing

    Chapter 1164: Fishing

    One step forward, and he cut down sixteen World Kings! This was the majestic bearing of an unparalleled god of the sword, straight out of a legend. No matter where he pointed his sword, nothing could stand in his way.

    When they saw the crimson fireworks bloom amidst the stars, Ancestor Peng, the Heavensdeath Demon Empress, and the old glutton werepletely dazed.

    It wasnt long ago that they learned that Su Xuanjun was the reincarnation of the Temple Master, but they had absolutely no idea how strong the Temple Master was.

    Now, they were witnessing his strength with their own eyes.

    His sword suppressed the starry skies, utterly invincible!

    How terrifying were World Kings?

    They were strong enough to make the Wilds give into despair. Even its peak experts felt helpless and insignificant before them.

    Yet now, a full sixteen World Kings from the stars beyond had been massacred! This couldnt have been any more astonishing!

    So, this was Old Monster Sus killer move the Skythorn Poison Emperor couldnt help but murmur.

    In the grand battle outside the Grotto of Abstruse Force, he watched as Su Yi wielded that wooden sword, Wandering Spirit. The Temple Masters unparalleled majesty was on disy then, too.

    But that was nowhere near as astonishing as what they were seeing here today!

    No wonder he insisted oning to this duel despite knowing full well that his opponents were World Kings. Theres no doubt about it; hes never been at all concerned about these mighty foes. The Border Mountain Yao Ancestor sighed.

    He won? Even Ancestor Peng couldnt help but feel as if he were dreaming.

    Due to the excessive distance, the overwhelming majority of the onlookers cultivations werent sufficient for them to watch the battle unfolding in outer space.

    But when they saw the old-timers delight and heard their sighs, the crowd was stunned.

    <em>His Excellency Su won!?</em>

    Its not over yet, Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart said softly.

    One sentence, and the other old-timers were stunned. They suddenly looked up once more.

    Indeed, Su Yi hadnt returned. He was still standing there amongst the stars, as if he were waiting for something!

    Youre still noting out even now? Su Yi fiddled with the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos and gazed leisurely into the depths of outer space.

    His voice wasnt loud, but he seemed certain that the people hiding in the darkness could hear him.

    Hah? Still noting out? Let me guess, then. The Tailor, that old bastard, wont being, Su Yi continued talking, entirely unperturbed. My Sword of the Human Realm is still suppressing the Fisherman. The coward of the Nine Heavens Pavilion has drawn a circle around himself, and theres a debt he cannot let go of. Im afraid hell never leave the Heavenly Prayer Star Realm in his life.

    The old chatan of the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect wont dare take action either. If he does, the Antique Dealer will be the first to punish him.

    As for the Painter? That pathetic coward. Su Yis eyes shone with disdain. You could give him all the courage in the world, and he still wouldnt dare to face me!

    Here, Su Yi seemed to realize something. He said softly, It seems that those old-timers who were once just barely worthy of my noticeno longer dare to face me.

    It seemed as if he were talking to himself, but he clearly wanted those hiding in the darkness to hear him.

    s, none of them responded.

    Boring. Su Yi shook his head, then turned to leave.

    Please wait, Temple Master.

    A raspy, aged voice emanated from the depths of outer space.

    Su Yi disregarded it and shot toward the Wilds below.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Off to the side, an arc of golden light cleaved a startling rift through the void.

    Enough time to brew a cup of tea, indeed. It seems you really werent lying to us, Your Excellency the Temple Master. Im afraid the power of your Dao Imprint really will run out soon!

    Thats surely the case. Otherwise, why didnt he dare to block that attack head-on?

    Several figures suddenly appeared in the distance, seemingly out of nowhere.

    Su Yi whipped around.

    These new arrivals came to an abrupt halt; they were obviously afraid.

    Upon closer inspection, there were four of them, three men and one woman.

    Heavenly Libationer Ming Yong of the Nine Heavens Pavilion greets you, Your Excellency Temple Master. One of them, a white-haired old man in Daoist robes, inclined his head in greeting. He carried a jade ruler, and he was graceful and poised.

    But when he faced the distant Su Yi, there was a nigh indiscernible trace of dread in his expression, and he waspletely focused.

    The real Temple Master hasnt existed for a long time. Why call this person Your Excellency? a tall, thin man in ck robes said coldly.

    His name was Yang Qi, and he was a World King powerhouse of the Studio of the Heart. He carried a paintbrush.

    Indeed, in this lifetime, he calls himself Su Yi, and hes barely more than twenty. He isnt even worth bing my grand-apprentice, a youthful-looking man in purple said leisurely.

    A sheathed saber hung from his waist, and his back was perfectly straight. His name was Zhai Jiuxiao, and he hailed from the Church of the River of Stars.

    Such hurtful words are beneath you. Theyll only make that little fellow look down on you. A fair-skinned mature beauty in a green dress pressed her lips into a smile. A jade-like spirit serpent was wrapped around her arm, and she had a soft, feminine charm.

    She was from the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect. Her name was He Mingliu.

    Of these four, even the weakest was in the Oneness Realm.

    And the strongest, Heavenly Libationer Ming Yong of the Nine Heavens Pavilion, was in the Cosmic Enlightenment Realm!

    Their statuses were far beyond Xue Zining and the sixteen World Kings Su Yi had killed earlier.

    However, they seemed extremely fearful. They stood off in the distance, not daring to draw near.

    On the surface, theyughed and chatted with perfectposure, but in truth, all of them were thoroughly on guard, and theyd long since started circting the full extent of their cultivation bases.

    If you want to chat, please, go right ahead. Forgive me for not joining you. Su Yi smiled, turned, and left.

    How could he fail to realize that these four old-timers were deliberately stalling for time?

    Ming Yong, Yang Qi, Zhai Jiuxiao, and He Mingliu looked at each other. A momentter, they seemed to reach a conclusion, and all four attacked at once.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Ming Yong swung his jade ruler. The cmitous, gray power of the Laws surged forth, condensing into a spear that shot forth.

    Yang Qi activated his paintbrush, and in the blink of an eye, tens of thousands of lightning bolts exploded into being, like a surging sea of electricity intent on enveloping this entire stretch of stars.

    Meanwhile, Zhai Jiuxiao drew his saber and swung it furiously. It was a simple sh, yet it contained enough force to split both heaven and earth.

    And He Mingliu murmured Daoist invocations. The spirit serpent wrapped around her arm suddenly leaped and transformed into azure divine chains that swept through the void like a whip.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The starry skies were in upheaval. Everything around them shook.

    The chaos was visible even to the naked eye. Several meteorites exploded in the distance, and a terrifying atmosphere enveloped the entire stretch of stars.

    These were four peak World Kings from top factions of the starry skies, and they used the strongest methods at their disposal as soon as the battle began. None of them held back at all.

    No one knew better than them just how terrifying of an existence the Temple Master was. No matter how cautious they were, no matter how seriously they took him, it would never be excessive!

    Theyd been waiting patiently all this time for the Temple Masters remnant power to dissipate.

    Meanwhile, back on the Sea of Falling Stars, Ancestor Peng and the others hearts filled with terror. Chills coursed through them. It was as if theyd been plunged into an icy abyss.

    They suddenly realized that the true climax of this battle had only just begun!

    The hundred-plus Imperial Apex Emperors, over a dozen World King Dao Clones, and even the true World Kings hed just cut down amongst the stars none of them were the true stars of this battle!

    The true danger came from those four terrifying experts, each a terrifying sovereign of the starry skies!

    Who wouldnt have been surprised?

    The curtains fell on one battle, only for another to begin. It was enough to make one give in to despair.

    Meanwhile, amongst the stars.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Destructive power ran rampant, lightning surged, and saber qi arced through the air.

    Su Yi had just started to walk away, facing away from all of this. He silently smiled.

    Then

    He disappeared into thin air.

    <em>Bang!</em>

    The area hed stood just moments prior copsed. The starry void exploded and split into pieces. The resulting terrifying flood of destructive power even swept toward the Wilds, only for the Laws of the Dark and Gold Star Realm to block it!

    The scene was so startling that the onlookers souls practically left their bodies.

    Ming Yong, Yang Qi, He Mingliu, and Zhai Jiuxiao''s hearts clenched. Their expressions shifted dramatically, and their figures blurred as they all shot in different directions.

    Youre toote! The moment you revealed yourselves, you were doomed! Carefree, unrestrainedughter rang out.

    Countless streaks of sword qi surged forth alongside this voice, like weeds springing up after the rain. They were densely packed, and they covered everything in all directions. As far as the eye could see, they saw nothing but sword qi as radiant as the sun. It blotted out this entire stretch of spacepletely.

    <em>ng ng ng!</em>

    The humming of swords was like the beating of a war drum, rumbling without end. Austere, forceful murderous intent swept forth like an avnche, spreading throughout the entire stretch of stars.

    Streaks of sword qi were as numerous as the grains of sand in the Ganges River. There was no end to them!

    Dammit, we fell for it! Ming Yong roared in fury and waved his jade ruler to defend himself.

    But a momentter, a dense, boundless swath of sword qi mmed into him, sending him staggering back. Bloody gashes tore open all over his body, and his hair hung loose. He cut an extremely sorry figure.

    Meanwhile, Yang Qi, Zhai Jiuxiao, and He Mingliu each suffered a simrly terrifying onught.

    The dense sword qi seemed endless and cyclical. It enveloped the entire area, attacking them relentlessly.

    They felt as if theyd fallen into a kingdom of swords. Wherever they looked, they saw sword qi as dazzlingly radiant as the sun.

    Before long, they were injured too!

    Even the lofty Temple Master has resorted to tricks and deception. Truly shameless! Zhai Jiuxiao roared in fury.

    How could he fail to understand? The Temple Master said his strength wouldst just long enough to brew a cup of tea, but that was a bald-faced lie!

    He was obviously just fishing, using his weakness as bait to lure the four of them out of the darkness!

    Why did he do this? It was obvious that hed been fishing. He was trying to lure these four out into the open!

    Didnt you just use all those small fry to lure me out? You''re just pots calling the kettle ck,ughed Su Yi.

    He suddenly appeared within this world of boundless sword qi. With each casual step forward, countless streaks of sword qi swarmed around him, like a multiyered tide traveling alongside him. It was an extraordinary sight.

    He was like a sovereign of the sword, with ten thousand swords serving as his retainers!

    Quick, we have to break out!! Ming Yong bellowed, then unleashed his trump cards, fighting with his life on the line.

    But there was no need for this warning. The other three sensed that the situation didnt bode well, and all of them drew their own killer weapons and fought with all their might.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Endless sword qi burst forth, shattering each and every one of their attacks and suppressing them at every turn. They couldnt even dodge.

    That sword qi was simply everywhere, its shes ovepping endlessly as it descended upon them.

    No matter how hard they tried to dodge, they were in for a terrifying impact!<blockquote>

    Seth''s Thoughts

    We haven''t met the Antique Dealer yet. The title first came up in chapter 1009.

    <em>And why would the Antique Dealer, one of your closest friends, proim that youd never return?</em>

    (said to the Temple Master)</blockquote>

 Chapter 1165: Sovereign of This World

    Chapter 1165: Sovereign of This World

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    Densely packed sword qi burst forth, and Zhai Jiuxiaos saber split into pieces.

    The sword qi then sent him flying back.

    Before he could stabilize himself, someone helped support him.

    Many thanks, said Zhai Jiuxiao, feeling moved.

    In this moment of crisis, someone hade to his aid. That was far too rare and precious.

    Youre wee, said a voice tinged withughter.

    Zhao Jiuxiao stiffened, then whipped his head around. Indeed, the one supporting him was none other than Su Yi. There was a hint of a smile in the depths of his gaze.

    <em>This is bad!</em>

    Zhai Jiuxiao was so startled that his soul practically left his body. He suddenly struggled with all his might, using his right hand as a knife and shing at Su Yi.

    But his arm was still mid-swing when he was ruthlessly sent flying backward.

    Take care, said Su Yi with a wave.

    <em>Bang!</em>

    Countless streaks of sword qi surged forth, leaving Zhai Jiuxiaos body riddled with holes. He then exploded with a bang, his soul dissipating.

    For some inexplicable reason, in thest moments before his death, he recalled something their leader, the Fisherman, had once said.

    You must bear this in mind. If the Temple Master starts ying with you like a cat toying with a mouse, you can no longer escape death. If possible, at least try to die with dignity.

    s, by the time Zhai Jiuxiao understood, he was already dead, and his Dao had been destroyed.

    He Minglius shriek rang out not far away. Zhai Jiuxiaos death had obviously stricken the fair-skinned beauty, whose face paled as she fought like mad to break free.

    Dont be afraid. Didnt you just call me a little guy? Whatre you panicking about? Its just death. So Yi approached as if out for a stroll through his own backyard.

    As he moved, countless streaks of sword qiyered and swept out like the tide, enveloping He Mingliu.

    Donte any closer! He Mingliu cried out in terror.

    She was a Oneness Realm World King of the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect, and she upied a lofty position. To the countless cultivators of the Thousand Opportunities Star Realm, she was like a supreme goddess.

    But now, she was scared to the point ofpletely losing herposure.

    Okay, I wonte any closer. Ill just send your death right to you. Su Yi stopped in his tracks and waved.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The sword qi filling the sky descended, enveloping He Mingliupletely. Its radiance was dazzling. All the onlookers could see was her body reduced to a bloody mist. Before long, shed disappearedpletely.

    This scene left Ming Yong and Yang Qi on the verge of breaking down.

    They were keenly aware of how terrifying an existence the Temple Master was. Even so, they would never have guessed that a remnant of his power could be this terrifyingly strong.

    Death, thats all. What need is there to torment and humiliate us first? Yang Qis face contorted hideously as he charged at Su Yi with everything he had.

    Oh? Then go ahead and die, said Su Yi. He stretched out and flicked his fingers.

    <em>Bang!</em>

    Countless streaks of sword qi pierced Yang Qis charging figure, reducing him to scattered chunks of flesh in midair.

    Do you have anything you want to say? Su Yi looked at Ming Yong.

    He was a Cosmic Enlightenment Realm cultivator, an extraordinary expert.

    But he was already severely injured; his entire body was covered in wounds.

    It seemed hed realized that he was unlikely to escape disaster. He suddenly broke into a strange smile and said emphatically, Temple Master, youll pay for this!

    Then, he gave up the fight. His entire body was instantly enveloped in endless sword qi, eradicated into nothingness.

    Ill pay for this? Who is this ''I'' you''re talking about? My future self and my past life are no longer the same How could retribution possibly reach me? Su Yiughed, but there was a hint of mncholy in his gaze.

    He waved his sleeves.

    The sword qi filling that stretch of stars instantly dissipated.

    Everything on all sides waspletely destroyed. Only he remained, all alone, with the boundless void of the starry skies as his backdrop.

    Old Tailor, I know youre watching from the shadows. How bout it? Want to seize the moment to y with me while I still have the strength to fight? Su Yi turned around and gazed into the distance, his eyes like twin abysses shining with faint, inscrutable luster. It seemed as if he were capable of peering through the boundless void and seeing beyond the endless darkness.

    Some time passed before an unhurried, aged voice rang out. I said itst time. Youve reincarnated, which means the Temple Master no longer exists in this world. Why should I do anything extraneous?

    That Su Yi person might well inherit your memories and your mantle, but if he does, hell take on your karmic ties, too.

    I might not be able to defeat <em>you, </em>Temple Master. But a small fry whos yet to be a World King? I have to admit Im somewhat confident.

    That slow, aged voice didnt so much as ripple with emotion. It emanated from the distant void, ethereal and indistinct, with an unfathomable quality.

    Su Yi smiled. That makes this interesting. With a whetstone like you wandering the stars, I wont be too lonely.

    A whetstone? murmured the Tailor, seemingly offended. His voice was suddenly darker and colder. Did you know? I hate that arrogant disregard of yours more than anything.

    Su Yi couldnt help butugh, free and unrestrained. Ill just ask you this. Are you sure you dont want to fight me now?

    The Tailor fell silent.

    Su Yi shook his head. Boring. You went to such lengths and drew upon so many methods, only to miss the mark and return in defeat. Dont you find that shameful?

    Besides, this operation ended in such heavy losses. The Painter, the Fisherman, and the others are sure to be displeased with you. Itll be difficult to convince them to work with you again.

    When the Tailor finally spoke, his voice didnt so much as waver. Dont even try to rile me up. Even if the power of your Dao imprint has already started to ebb, I wont take action personally.

    Youve always been this disappointing, you old codger. Fine, Im leaving. Su Yi sighed, put his hands behind his back, then turned to leave.

    Wait. The Tailor suddenly spoke up. Before we part ways, theres something Id like to show you.

    Su Yi didnt so much as turn to look at him. What is it?

    A secret art that can determine whether youre really the Temple Master or not.

    Before the Tailors voice had even finished echoing through the air, the entire stretch of stars contorted violently. Immediately afterward, sharp light shed into being.

    Upon closer inspection, it was an arc of ck light formed out of countless wriggling glyphs.

    It was unstoppably sharp, as it boring through the fetters of space and time. In the blink of an eye, it was directly behind Su Yi and about to run him through.

    Su Yis eyes shed with cold light.

    But just as he was about to intervene, his eyebrows rose, and he paused mid-motion.

    Practically simultaneously, the light of a spears edge shed into being, piercing that arc of dark light.

    <em>Bang!!!</em>

    The spearpoint was like an axe through bamboo. It shattered the ck light with ease.

    It tore a perfectly straight rift through the void. Destructive power swept outward on both sides of the rift, violently shaking the surrounding space.

    Su Yi looked over and saw a slender, valiant figure in gray robes and straw sandals. A red string tied her long hair into a ponytail, and a bronze mask obscured her face, revealing only her glowing, pale purple eyes.

    She carried a twelve-foot spear, and as she stepped through the void, she had an iparably prideful bearing.

    It was none other than the spearwoman!

    Why are you here? Su Yi was stunned.

    Why shouldnt I be here? she fired right back, as domineering as ever.

    Su Yiughed. Dont expect any gratitude.

    Who wants your gratitude? The spearwoman snorted coldly. Remember this: youre not allowed to die until Ive defeated you!

    As tyrannical as could be.

    But it was clear that she still couldnt let go of her inability to beat Su Yi while fighting with evenly matched cultivation bases.

    Su Yi couldnt help but rub his nose, but just as he was about to say something, the Tailors voice emanated from afar. You again!

    Earlier, the Tailors voice hadnt so much as rippled with emotion, but now, he sounded a bit enraged.

    There was no doubt about it. Shed just foiled his attack, and the Tailor was furious about it!

    Against all expectations, the spearwoman was even more domineering than before. She said coldly, I let you get awayst time, you old scoundrel, but lets see where you can hide this time!

    <em>Boom!</em>

    She took a step forward and disappeared into thin air.

    She really is a strange woman, Su Yi said, seeming lost in thought.

    A momentter, he shook his head and shot back toward the Wilds. All the while, the Temple Masters remnant power gradually left his body.

    In stark contrast with the upheaval and chaos of the stars, the sea was tranquil.

    The blue waters reflected the light of the heavens, but the onlookers all looked up, watching with bated breath.

    Although they couldnt see any of the battle overhead, all of them were waiting to see whether or not the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force returned alive. Only then would they know the victor of this unprecedented battle!

    Ancestor Peng, the Heavensdeath Demon Empress, and the other old-timers were waiting too. They could see the battle, albeit indistinctly. However, when the Tailor attacked, he threw the entire stretch of stars into disarray, and they couldnt see anything any longer.

    Hes back! Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart suddenly called out.

    A solitary, upright figure suddenly entered the crowds field of view. He was headed right toward them.

    The dazzling light of the heavens illuminated his swaying blue robes, making them glow with ethereal light. He walked with his hands behind his back, like an immortal descending from beyond the heavens.

    When they saw this, his friends'' and allies hearts finally unclenched. They felt like drowning men whod finally reached the shore.

    Only then did they realize that their clothes werepletely drenched in cold sweat.

    When Ming Yong and the other four appeared, it was just too terrifying, to the point of near despair.

    Now that the curtains had fallen on this battle, Ancestor Peng and the others discovered that it was Su Yi whod survived in the end!

    An indescribable astonishment and excitement coursed through their hearts, to the point that they lost theirposure. Some of them were so happy that they almost wept.

    It was just too moving!

    Between the start of the battle and when the curtains fell, one variable had arisen after another. Despite their vast breadth of knowledge and experience, there was no avoiding intense emotional fluctuations!

    Sword in hand, he stands above the Wilds, sovereign throughout the ages! The old glutton couldnt help but sigh.

    The distant onlookers were rooted to the spot, visibly dazed, as if witnessing the descent of a god.

    He won!

    There was no need for words. Everyone knew that this battle grand enough to determine the fate of the Wilds cultivation world had ended. Su Yis return was the only answer they needed!

    Beneath the dome of heaven.

    Su Yi stood in the air, scanning the familiar faces in the crowd. As he recalled everything that had happened in todays battle, he couldnt help but feel heroic and proud.

    He took out a jug of wine, threw back his head, and drank.

    This was a joyous asion, and he ought to celebrate with a drink!

 Chapter 1166: Retribution

    Chapter 1166: Retribution

    Above the Sea of Falling Stars.

    The crowd gradually recovered from their daze and came back to their senses.

    A momentter, the deathly silence broke. Cries of uproar rose throughout the crowd, like a pot blowing off its lid. Shouts reverberated throughout the dome of heaven.

    The crowd was whooping with joy and excitement.

    He won! He won!!!!

    How fortunate are we, to have His Excellency Su to protect us?

    I wont lie to you all. Earlier, I was really on the verge of breaking down

    What happened earlier was just too stifling. Over a hundred factions of the stars beyond had formed an alliance and descended into the Wilds, fierce, forceful, and murderous.

    Even the Emperors felt despair, anguish, and helplessness over and over again, never mind the ordinary cultivators.

    Now, everything was finally over!

    Those experts capable of sweeping across the Wilds uncontested had all been executed.

    Only the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force remained standing proudly between heaven and earth!

    Who wouldnt have been excited?

    Praise Amitabha! Oh, how merciful the Buddha of Eternal Life! Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart sped his fists and smiled.

    So, you were nervous all along too, you old bald donkey. And here I thought youd kept your cool this whole time, teased the old glutton. Hed just noticed that Buddhist Master Inkstone Hearts robes were drenched with cold sweat.

    This battle will surely enter the annals of the Wilds history, bing the most splendid flourish on their pages. It shall be remembered throughout the ages! Ancestor Peng said with conviction.

    I cant say for sure that no one will ever surpass Old Monster Sus aplishments in the Grand Dao, but I <em>can </em>say that hes unique and unprecedented, the Border Mountain Yao Ancestor said wistfully.

    The old-timers hearts swelled with emotion. The fate of the Wilds had been riding on this battle, and Su Yi had single-handedly turned the tides, destroying the descending storm!

    Even if the factions of the stars beyond wanted toe back for revenge, theyd have to weigh the consequences of doing so first!

    Are you okay, Brother Su? The Heavensdeath Demon Empress immediately charged over and asked with concern. Her dress was as red as fire, her skin as fair as snow, and her beauty was sufficient to bewitch the masses.

    Do I look injured?ughed Su Yi.

    You look fine, but who knows if youre just putting on a tough act or not? The Heavensdeath Demon Empress shot him an amorous side nce.

    Suddenly, a panicked cry emanated from afar.

    Your Excellency Su, this humble one was wrong! Please, be magnanimous!

    A thin cultivator threw himself to the ground, terror written all over his face, his voice choked with sobs.

    The crowd instantly realized who this was. He was the first to speak up and encourage the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force to go to his death!

    Your Excellency Su, we were wrong!

    Immediately afterward, countless cultivators knelt on the ground. All of them were terrified and uneasy, their faces full of regret.

    There was even an old man who started ruthlessly pping himself in the face.

    The initial excitement and revelry disappeared without a trace as countless eyes focused on the kneeling cultivators.

    Some of the onlookers found this satisfying; in their eyes, these spineless cravens deserved this.

    Others looked conflicted. <em>Is this really necessary?</em>

    With sufficient strength of character, even the humble can stand as proud as the heavens. Without it, theyre no more than ants clinging desperately to life. Disgraceful, sighed Ancestor Peng.

    What do you think, Old Monster Su? The old glutton looked at Su Yi.

    You dont really think Id punish them, do you? asked Su Yi.

    The old glutton shook his head. None of the old-timers thought Su Yi would do such a thing; it would only lower his status.

    Theyve realized that too. You could say they regret what theyve done and are confessing their sins, but itd be more apt to say that theyre afraid others will disdain, reject, and even oppress them, Su Yi said inly. After all, what happened here today will soon spread throughout the Wilds, including everything theyve done. If it were just a matter of others calling them spineless, itd be one thing, but it will surely implicate their friends, family, and actions. They might well face retribution too.

    The old-timers nodded. That was indeed the case. Given Su Xuanjuns status, there was no need for him to say so much as a single word, nor did he need to express his stance. The countless experts of the Wilds would do his bidding of their own volition!

    When word got out, the kneeling cravens friends, family, and sects were sure to face widespread criticism, curses, and potentially even retribution.

    When they heard Su Yis words, the kneeling cultivators reacted as if struck by lightning, their faces ashen.

    That was indeed what they were most afraid of!

    But I went into battle to dispose of my own enemies. I never let them use righteousness topel me into action, Su Yi said tly. Lets end this here.

    With that, he put his hands behind his back, turned, and left. From beginning to end, he didnt so much as look at the kneeling cultivators.

    The old glutton and the others looked at each other, then followed him away.

    Feh! Shameless scum. His Excellency Su might disdain to punish you, but we cant bear to look at you any longer!

    How about we kill them all?

    Wouldnt that be letting them off too easy? Seems to me that wed best capture them alive, break their spines, take them back to the capital of the Middle Province, and hang them from the gates for all to see. Thatll tell the world what happens to spineless cowards!

    Excellent idea!

    A mor of voice rang out in the distance, and a group charged over, surrounding the kneeling cultivators.

    The kneeling cultivators instantly gave in to panic. A single thought arose in their minds: Were finished!

    None of them had expected that their retribution woulde for them this quickly!

    The stars beyond the Wilds.

    A barren stretch of space.

    Little Heavenly Prayer, did you see that? <em>Thats </em>the majesty of the Temple Master.

    A ship silently floated through outer space. There was a bronze kettle at the head of the boat, and Nines voice emanated from within. I said it a long time ago. It never ends well for those who oppose him!

    The woman identical to Qing Wan, Heavenly Prayer, remained silent.

    The earlier battle had been extremely far away, but Nines had used a secret art and borrowed the power of the bronze kettle, letting her see it all in perfect rity.

    He stepped forth, and cut down a whole group of World Kings!

    As mighty as Ming Yong, Yang Qi, Zhai Jiuyao, and He Mingliu were, they too had been trapped in that world of swords. Not one had survived!

    Even more unbelievably, even an existence on the level of the Tailor ultimately dared not reveal himself and duel the Temple Master!

    This came as far too great a shock to Heavenly Prayer. A long time passed, but she couldnt calm down.

    She was, of course, well aware of how terrifying an expert the Temple Master was. Rumors of his exploits were no different from legends.

    Still, she wouldnt have expected that a mere remnant of his power that hed left for his reincarnation would be this strong!

    So strong, so terrifying! Suffocating!

    Finally, some timeter, she murmured, Uncle Nines, you were right. Even if the Temple Master has reincarnated, bing enemies with someone like him would be exceedingly unwise.

    Within the bronze kettle, Nines let out an obvious sigh of relief, and he sounded gratified. I can tell that youve finally understood why Im so afraid of him.

    .... Heavenly Prayer couldnt help but say, Uncle Nines, the Temple Master youre afraid of is no longer here. Hes reincarnated, and hes now Su Xuanjun of the Wilds.

    Nines voice was instantly solemn. You still dont understand? That just means the Temple Master is pursuing an even more terrifying Dao of the Sword than before!

    Heavenly Prayers expression shifted, and she sank back into silence.

    It was true that the Temple Master had once traversed the various star realms, all but invincible. That someone of his caliber had undergone reincarnation to cultivation anew unquestionably implied that he would soar to prominence once more, and that this time, his Dao would be even stronger!

    Little Heavenly Prayer, Im warning you: Whatever you do, dont try to avenge the fallen experts of the Nine Heavens Pavilion, Nines said solemnly. They were acting on your masters orders; he sent them to their deaths. Its no wonder the Temple Master showed them no mercy. And your master Im afraid he let the Tailor manipte him!

    Heavenly Prayer nodded. Ivee to the Dark and Gold Star Realm to retrieve my other half. All other enmities have nothing to do with me.

    Only then did Nines rx. Thats for the best. Its always best to proceed with caution. Even if others use you of cowardice, its better to avoid all conflict with the Temple Master.

    Heavenly Prayer pursed her lips slightly, a hint of exasperation on her face. Shed already lost track of how many times shed heard simr warnings since the two of them set off for the Dark and Gold Star Realm.

    She then directly changed the subject. Uncle Nines, could you discern that spearwomans origins?

    The spearwomans sudden appearance had ruined the Tailors attack. Shed even teleported across space to settle the score with him.

    Witnessing this came as quite a shock to Heavenly Prayer. She couldnt even imagine who the spearwoman was, to be so domineeringly strong.

    I couldnt, and I dared not look too close for fear shed sense me, Nines said solemnly. But that just proves how terrifying she is. After all Ive never heard of anyone but the Temple Master daring to seek out the Temple Master to settle the score directly

    Here, Heavenly Prayer couldnt help but sigh. The rumors say the Dark and Gold Star Realm has be the Celestial Ruin. Whod have thought it hid such strange and mysterious secrets?

    The secrets of reincarnation!

    Dark and Gold Essence!

    The reincarnation of the Temple Master!

    That mysterious spearwoman!

    Any one of these at random would have been enough to astonish the countless worlds of the stars, drawing widespread attention.

    Yet now, all of them had appeared in the Dark and Gold Star Realm, a ce theyd almost forgotten. Who wouldnt have been astonished?

    This is, after all, the Ancestral Origin of the Ten Thousand Daos of the Starry Skies. No matter how far its fallen, its foundations are iparably extraordinary, said Nines. He too was wistful.

    But that just makes it even more interesting. Heavenly Prayer quickly steered her treasure ship toward the Wilds.

    .

    In the depths of outer space, in a deste world covered inva.

    Shit!

    A startled cry rang out, and a figure charged explosively out of the magma.

    Upon closer inspection, he was an old man covered in wrinkles. He wore simple cloth robes, and there was a silver needle in his hair.

    This was none other than the Tailor, one of the most dangerous experts of the Stars!

    However, his expression was grim, and he seemed ovee with anger and frustration. His figure shed, but just as he was about to leave this world ofva

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Space tore open, and a spear blocked his path.

    The Tailor abruptly stopped in his tracks and retreated several thousand feet back. When he looked over, he saw a spearwoman standing in the distance, spear in hand, her icy purple gaze locked directly onto him.

    She said icily, Where can you run this time, you old bastard?

 Chapter 1167: The Aftermath

    Chapter 1167: The Aftermath

    The Tailor took a deep breath, then calmed himself downpletely. I truly cannot grasp why you insist on opposing me time and time again.

    He meant it, too.

    Last time, when his Dao Clone fled the Wilds, this spearwoman intercepted and killed it.

    Even more terrifying was that she somehow divined the hiding ce of his true body and appeared right in front of him.

    If he hadnt been just one step ahead of her, he couldnt have avoided a grand battle!

    These experiences made the Tailor keenly aware of how terrifying the spearwoman was, and his heart was full of dread.

    But he would never have guessed that shed appear again when he targeted the Temple Master, much less that shed target him!

    Even the Tailor couldnt help but feel dejected.

    Over the years, hed been like the hidden sovereign of the stars, the man behind the curtain. When it came to scheming, no one else couldpare. Countless peak orthodoxies viewed him with the utmost dread!

    But this was his first time encountering such an unreasonable woman!

    All of his startling shrewdness and cunning feltpletely useless.

    There was nothing for it. She appeared out of nowhere, like a ghost, and attacked at the drop of a hat. She was domineering, and not at all amenable to reason!

    None of his schemes and abilities were of any use here!

    Why? said the spearwoman. Simple. I dont like the look of you!

    ???

    <em>What kind of bullshit reason is that?</em>

    Youre insidious, despicable, and as cowardly as a mouse. Your cultivation is obviously rather decent, yet you delight in hiding yourself and trapping people, the spearwoman said in a voice rife with disdain. I cant stand people like you!

    The Tailor was bbergasted, and he felt stifled. <em>No matter how irredeemable I may be, when did I ever offend you?</em>

    <em>Youre targeting me over something like that? Seriously?</em>

    The Tailor was extremely even-tempered and terrifyingly steady. Otherwise, he couldnt possibly spend all his time hiding behind the curtain and walking through the darkness.

    But now, he really was furious. He would never have guessed that such an unreasonable, arrogant, aggressive woman existed in this world!

    And on top of all that,st time, you lied to me! Here, the Spearwomans eyes zed with murderous intent. And I hate nothing more than being taken for a fool!

    She raised her spear and was just about to attack.

    Wait! The Tailor hurriedly cried out. When did I lie to you?

    When she saw that he wanted to argue, she said slowly and clearly, Had you admitted fault, I might have just let you off with a good beating, but now? Ive decided to run you through!

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The surrounding space was thrown into disarray as she stepped forth and charged.

    Hah! The Tailors hand pressed the air, and a divine mountain bore down. The violent, explosive power of his Laws made the divine mountain so powerful that it threatened to copse this entire molten world.

    <em>Bang!!!</em>

    The spear passed right through it as if it were made of paper. The spearwoman seemed unstoppable, and a momentter, she was right in front of him.

    The Tailor couldnt help but gasp. <em>This woman Where the hell did shee from? Isnt she a bit too pervertedly strong?</em>

    He had no time to give the matter any further thought. He disappeared into thin air, reappearing a momentter somewhere extremely far away.

    But this only made the spearwoman even angrier. How dare you hide from me?

    The Tailor practically went mad with anger. <em>What, was I supposed to just stand there and let you kill me, you madwoman!?</em>

    <em>Boom!</em>

    How could the spearwoman possibly concern herself with all that? She took a step, swinging her spear as if it were a dragon.

    The entire molten world instantly split into pieces. Its skies copsed, and the violent, explosive power of its Laws poured down like the waters of the river of heaven, preventing the Tailor from hiding any longer.

    And the spearwoman was already swinging her spear and attacking again.

    Go! The Tailor looked more solemn than ever before as a flying knife mottled with rust shot out of his sleeve.

    <em>ng!!!</em>

    The resulting impact shook heaven and earth.

    The entire stretch of stars swayed violently, and some of the stars even looked as if they were about to fall.

    The Tailor was flung ruthlessly back. His face paled, and he couldnt help but cough up a mouthful of blood.

    He was visibly bbergasted. <em>Dont tell me this woman has really surpassed the bounds of the Path of Heavens Ascension, reached the heavens, and be an immortal?</em>

    <em>If not, why is she so terrifying?</em>

    But the spearwoman didnt give the Tailor any time to think. Her spear was thrusting toward him once more.

    That tyrannical power made the Tailors hair stand on end. If her spear pierced him, it was sure to dissipate his soul!

    He dared not hesitate any further. A strange ck light burst in the depths of his gaze, and his voice boomed like spring thunder. Suppress!

    <em>ng!</em>

    A strange, shrill whistle rang out.

    That silver needle nestled between his hair suddenly streaked through the air. A rain of misty talisman markings appeared around it.

    The rain of talisman markings seemed ethereal, but shockingly, it was iparably powerful. It didnt just block the spearwomans attack; it even forced her to take several steps back.

    Eh? A treasure left over from the Epoch of Magic? the spearwoman eximed.

    But the Tailor was even more surprised than her. He couldnt even imagine how his greatest trump card had failed to even scratch her!

    Hed once relied on that very trump card to escape the Temple Master with his life!

    No matter who you are, Ill remember this!

    Before the Tailors hate-filled voice had even finished echoing through the air, that silver needle revolved around him. Talisman markings surged forth, and both the Tailor and his needle disappeared into thin air.

    Hmph! The Spearwomans eyes shed with murderous intent, and she suddenly flung her spear with all her might.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Deep within the endless void, an explosion rang out, shaking the surrounding area so hard that even the stars swayed.

    The Tailors agonized roar followed immediately after, only toe to an abrupt halt a momentter.

    Its a pity. I left a new hole in his body, but it wasnt lethal. The spearwoman seemed a bit regretful as she raised her hand and beckoned.

    <em>ng!</em>

    That simple, dark spear returned from that distant stretch of space andnded in her outstretched palm.

    But that old-timers origins are a bit fishy. He actually had a treasure connected to the Epoch of Magic. Dont tell me that he isnt from this era either? the spearwoman muttered to herself.

    A momentter, she shook her head. Impossible. The Contract of the Gods means that bygone ages have forever been relegated to the past, and that old mans cultivation is nowhere near enough to break the barriers between the epochs.

    Should the chance arise, Ill give the old codger a good pummeling. Perhaps then I can learn the truth. The spearwoman made herself a mental checklist, then decided to head back to the Wilds and defeat that Su Xuanjun person before she did anything else.

    She could go looking for the Tailor and uncover the truth of his origins afterward.

    The entrance to the Wilds foremost forbidden ground, the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals.

    You two are already surrounded. A burst ofughter rang out.

    Jing Xing and Wang Que abruptly stopped in their tracks and looked around, watching as one figure after another appeared out of nowhere and shot toward them from all sides.

    Their leader was a man in long golden robes. He carried a jade fan, and he had an elegant, unrestrained bearing.

    Jing Xing and Wang Ques hearts sank as they realized their predicament.

    I urge you not to struggle. Just be good ande with us, said the golden man with a hint of pride. If thises down to a fight, I guarantee you wont be able to bear your punishment.

    As he spoke, he and his subordinates surrounded Wang Que and Jing Xing, drawing closer and closer.

    Jing Xing and Wang Que looked at each other, then charged toward the entrance of the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals.

    Youre nothing but caged beasts, but youre still fighting. Tragic. The golden-robed man shook his head slightly.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The experts apanying him attacked with full force.

    The sheer extent of the power they unleashed proved that they were all in the Imperial Apex Realm!

    When Jing Xing realized this, he shattered the Undying Talisman without hesitation.

    <em>Weng!</em>

    The power of a strange and mysterious Law surged forth, manifesting a glittering, golden divine ring.

    The ring flowed with revolving, undying Dao Light in an eternal cycle, one without beginning or end.

    A heaven-shaking impact rang out.

    When the Imperial Apex cultivators abilities struck the radiant golden ring, they dissipated. They couldnt shake the ring in the slightest!

    Hm? Whats that?

    All of them were bewildered.

    Jing Xing and Wang Que couldnt help but feel stunned too. <em>What a strange and wondrous talisman!</em>

    Ee? Whats your connection to Fellow Daoist Su? A crisp, feminine voice rang out as a graceful figure suddenly appeared reflected in the center of the golden ring.

    She was dressed in rainbow raiment, with picture-perfect features and the symbol of a golden silkworm devouring its tail on her forehead.

    This was none other than ACai!

    When the man in golden robes saw this, his pupils abruptly constricted. <em>A World Kings imprint of will!</em>

    I wont hide it from you, Senior. Su Yi is our master. Jing Xing bowed solemnly to her.

    Oh, said ACai. She instantly understood.

    She gazed at the golden-robed man and hispanions andughed, How do you wish to die?

    The golden-robed mans heart quivered, and he sped his fist. Were from the Studio of the Heart

    But ACai interrupted him mid-sentence. I know that. Im asking you how you wish to die.

    She looked like a teenage girl. Her face was beautiful both when she frowned and when she smiled, and her crisp voice was pleasing to the ear.

    But her words made all of them shudder! The golden-robed man and hispanions looked at each other, then attacked with everything they had.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    All of them unleashed their supreme secret arts and treasures, which nketed the sky and sted toward ACai.

    But the moment they unleashed their attacks, they retreated explosively away. They obviously nned to flee.

    ACai raised her hand and beckoned.

    That perfectly cyclical, undying golden ring revolved, effortlessly crushing their attacks and treasures into nothingness.

    A rain of light scattered, and ACai disappeared into thin air.

    <em>Whap!</em>

    Tens of thousands of feet away, a crystalline, snow-white hand reached out and gently pressed down on the golden-robed mans head.

    The golden-robed man shuddered from head to toe and caught aze as if he were made of paper. A momentter, his corpse thudded to the ground, disintegrated into ash, and dissipated.

    Jing Xing and Wang Que watched as ACais graceful, slender figure appeared and disappeared, as if teleporting to each of the fleeing Imperial Apex cultivators sides. With every palm strike, an opponent exploded with a bang, leaving nothing but ash behind.

    Her movements were casual and understated, as if this were no more difficult than taking something out of her pocket!

    Before Jing Xing and Wang Que recovered from their daze, ACai returned, appearing in a sh. Sheughed, Problem solved!

    Only then did Jing Xing and Wang Que gasp as if recovering from a dream.

    She cut Imperial Apex Emperors down like a scythe through grass!

    This seemingly young, delicate, moving beauty was actually an utterly terrifying existence!

    It was only then that the two of them understood on a visceral level just how precious the Undying Talisman their master had given them really was!

 Chapter 1168: A Return Journey

    Chapter 1168: A Return Journey

    ACai said softly, You can still use this Undying Talisman once, albeit just barely. Go back and tell your master that using an Undying Talisman against Imperial Apex cultivators is aplete waste.

    With that, she flicked her fingertips, and that endless, eternal golden ring recondensed into an Undying Talisman.

    And ACais figure transformed into a rain of light and disappeared.

    Jing Xing and Wang Que looked at each other. Both felt as if they were dreaming.

    Times. Really have changed. sighed Wang Que.

    Before, in the Wilds, the Profound Dao was like the heavens, and Emperors were like gods.

    And Imperial Apex cultivators were unsurpassed sovereigns!

    Yet now that the forces of the starry skies had appeared, everyone discovered that the Path of Heavens Ascension existed above the Profound Dao!

    Above Emperors, there were World Kings, experts capable of intimidating entire star realms!

    All of this came as a massive shock to the Wilds, and it resulted in a dramatic change in its cultivators perception of reality.

    Take now, for instance. The golden-robed man and his cohort were Imperial Apex cultivators. Here in the Wilds, they could act as they pleased.

    But against ACai, they were no more than y chickens and porcin dogs!

    Our former perceptions have shattered, and a brand new world has opened before us, Jing Xing said softly. Isnt this a good thing? Dont forget. In his past life, Master bitterly searched for a higher path, only to fail to attain it. In the end, he had no choice but to undergo reincarnation and cultivate anew.

    But were different. Weve already acquired the secrets of the Three Realms of the Path of Heavens Ascension, as well as Masters guidance. We know exactly what we need to do to prove our Daos and be World Kings! How fortunate are we?

    Wang Que agreedpletely.

    Come on, lets go to the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals, said Jing Xing. But just as he was about to proceed, he sensed something, and he slipped a talisman from his pocket.

    It was emanating divine luster.

    Master has called us back! Jing Xing said excitedly.

    Wang Que was bbergasted, and he found this difficult to believe. The grand battle is over already?

    Most likely! Furthermore, that Master called us back means he almost certainly won! Jing Xings eyes shone with undisguisable delight.

    Lets hurry! Wang Que couldnt wait any longer.

    The Netherworld.

    Outside of Tianya City, the home of the Ghost Serpents.

    Remember, when we begin our operation, we must capture Ye Yu immediately, a dignified man in a feather coat said gravely.

    Hispanions, three men and one woman, nodded.

    They were from the Church of the River of Stars, and theyde to Tianya City to capture Ye Yu alive and take her to the Wilds.

    Its about time. Lets begin, ordered the man in the feather coat.

    <em>Whoosh whoosh whoosh!</em>

    The whole group silently shot toward Tianya City.

    But before theyd gotten far, the man in the feather coat stopped abruptly. Wait!

    He then slipped a bronze mirror from his breast pocket. A silver-haired elder floated onto its smooth surface.

    This operation is over. Hurry back to our designated meeting point in the Wilds, and dont do anything to cause further trouble, the silver-haired elder said with a deep sigh.

    The man in the feather coat was stunned. "Why, Martial Uncle?"

    The silver-haired elders expression shifted back and forth before finally, he said bitterly, We lost. Everyone who participated in the battle on the Sea of Falling Stars is dead.

    The man in the feather coat and hispanions felt as if theyd been struck by lightning. They were stunned out of their wits.

    <em>We lost!?</em>

    <em>Over a hundred Imperial Apex Emperors and more than a dozen World Kings All of them are dead!?</em>

    An indescribable chill arose within their hearts and coursed through their entire bodies, as if theyd been plunged into an icy abyss.

    Come back quickly! Dont dy! The silver-haired elder urged them on.

    <em>Bang!</em>

    The mirrors surface shed, and the elders figure disappeared from view.

    The man in the feather coat took a deep breath, gazed at the distant estate of the Ghost Serpents, and suppressed his bitterness. Retreat!

    The group turned and left.

    But although they didnt know it, the estate of the Ghost Serpents waspletely empty. The buildings remained, but their inhabitants were elsewhere.

    A simr scene took ce in Ziluo City, the home of the Cui Family.

    Deep within the Sea of Bitterness, the Burial Ground of the Dao, the banks of the Reincarnation Pool.

    I just received word from Master telling us to return, Jin Kui said excitedly, delight all over her face.

    Shede here on her masters orders. She, Ye Luo, Bai Yi, and Xuan Ning came to the Netherworld, then split into groups, leading the Ghost Serpents and the Cui Family to take refuge deep within the Sea of Bitterness.

    Ten days had passed since then, but theyd finally received word from their master!

    Old Monster Su must have won,ughed Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer.

    When Jin Kui and the others came here to seek refuge, they brought with them the Disc of the Six Paths. Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer sensed it immediately, and he emerged from the chaos source of the Netherworld to lead Jin Kui andpany to safety on the banks of the Reincarnation Pool.

    But part of me doesnt want to leave this ce, Cui Longxiang said with reluctance.

    The shattered natural order of reincarnation remained here on the banks of the Reincarnation Pool. Cultivating here had brought him endless benefits.

    Hahaha, you old fox. You just love taking unfair advantage. Fine, then. Go ahead and stay!ughed Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer.

    Meanwhile, Ye Yu of the Ghost Serpents walked over to Jin Kui and said softly, When you go back to see your master, might you pass on a message for me?

    Of course, Jin Kui said hurriedly. Go right ahead, senior.

    She was well aware that her master and this delicate beauty had an undefined rtionship between them, so both her words and her attitude were full of respect.

    Ye Yu thought for a moment, then said bashfully, Tell him that once Ive gotten my nsmen settled back in, Ille find him in the Wilds.

    Me too! You Xues voice emanated from within the Tianya Dark Torchlight hanging from Ye Yus waist.

    Jin Kui straightforwardly agreed. Seniors, please rest assured that Ill report everything to Master just as it happened.

    Off in the distance, Cui Longxiang hurriedly transmitted to Po Suo, See that, senior? Old Monster Su has long since bewitched Little Leaf. Whatever you do, dont fall for his trick. That guy owes far too many love debts. It makes me angry just watching him!

    ....

    Po Suos hair was white as snow, with a crimson mark on her forehead. Her figure was ethereal and illusory.

    How could she fail to realize that Cui Longxiang was worried that Su Xuanjun would run off with her, bewitching her just as he had Ye Yu?

    Youre overthinking this. I admire Fellow Daoist Su, but thats all it is. Were kindred spirits when ites to the Grand Dao, but we arent soulmates, Po Suo said inly.

    But Cui Longxiang just looked worried. <em>What kindred spirits when ites to the Grand Dao? What woman has ever escaped Old Monster Sus clutches after he sets his sights on her?</em>

    Cui Longxiang inwardly made up his mind. <em>No matter what, I cant let Senior Po Suo visit Old Monster Su!</em>

    Miss Jin Kui, might I apany you to the Wilds too? Ye Xun walked up and asked eagerly.

    He was already indulging in fantasies of what would happen when he arrived in the Wilds. <em>With a brother-inw like that, wont I be able to do whatever I want, wherever I want?</em>

    <em>If anyone dares make trouble with me? </em>

    <em>Ill teach em a lesson!</em>

    <em>If anyone darespete with me for attention?</em>

    <em>Ill teach em a lesson!</em>

    <em>And if anyone</em>

    The more Ye Xun thought, the more excited he felt.

    No! Ye Yu directly rejected the idea.

    She understood her little brothers personality far too well. Who knew how much trouble a dandy silkpants like him would make for Su Yi in the Wilds?

    Ye Xuns jaw dropped, and he instantly slumped listlessly. Boring. Boring! I cant even invite my Brother Su for a drink? Whats the point of living?

    Cui Longxiangughed. A drink? At a brothel, Im sure.

    Whod have thought that Ye Xun wouldnt so much as miss a beat? On the contrary, he warmly extended an invitation. Want toe with us and have some fun in the Wilds, Senior?

    Cui Changan couldnt take any more of this. <em>Hes seriously inviting my dad to go drinking with him at a brothel? This kid ispletelywless!</em>

    He walked right up, put his shoulder on Ye Xuns shoulder, and said expressionlessly, How about I go with you instead?

    Ye Xun froze. When he sensed Cui Changans unfriendly gaze, heughed dryly. I was just joking. Dont take it so seriously! I, Ye Xun, am not that sort of person!

    Cui Changan snorted coldly. Who in the Netherworld doesnt know just what kind of person Young Master Ye is?

    Ye Xun instantly shut his mouth.

    The crowd watched this exchange, and they couldnt help but grin.

    That very day, Jin Kui, Ye Luo, and the others began their return journey to the Wilds, and the Ghost Serpents and the Cui Family returned to their respective territories.

    The Wilds.

    When the curtains fell on the grand battle at the Sea of Fallen Stars, the Wilds descended into unprecedented upheaval.

    I bet those people who said His Excellency Su was sure to lose are so regretful that their intestines have turned green!

    This battle has already altered the direction of the Wilds world of cultivation. At the very least Now, everyone knows that the Path of Heavens Ascension exists above the Profound Dao!

    The old world order has broken. I can say with confidence that going forward, more and more cultivators will venture into the stars beyond in search of a higher path!

    Thats right. No matter how mysterious outer space was, its no longer that taboo ce people pale at the mere mention of. Even its most powerful factions arent unbeatable!

    Its fair to say that in this battle, His Excellency Supletely rewrote our perception of the world, and revealed to us an all-new path!

    For that alone, hes be a godlike figure in the hearts of this world!

    Just how strong do you think his cultivation has be?

    .The world was in uproar as everyone discussed the details of the recent battle, as well as its effects on the Wilds world of cultivation.

    Over the course of these discussions, Su Yis reputation soared to unprecedented, irreplicable heights.

    Before this, the people of the Wilds had already given him numerous titles like the Master of Ten Thousand Daos, a legend of the Dao of the Sword, and the leader of the Wilds.

    But now, he seemed to them an unbeatable legend, practically a god!

    The Grotto of Abstruse Force.

    The outside world was in uproar, but Su Yi had gone into seclusion.

    Rather, as soon as he returned from the Sea of Falling Stars, he shut his doors, bade farewell to his guests, and began solitary cultivation.

    Ive finally stabilized my cultivation base. Within his immortal cave, Su Yi silently opened his eyes. He looked rxed.

    Hed ovee his tribtion and broken into Profound Unity over the Sea of Fallen Stars, but he hadnt gotten much time to temper or solidify his cultivation base.

    That was why Su Yi went into seclusion immediately upon his return.

    If his cultivation boundary wasnt stable, it would surely influence his future progress!

    Now, its time for me to grasp the Temple Masters Dao Imprint. Su Yi shut his eyes once more.

    Soon, within his seemingly boundless sea of consciousness, the Sword of the Nine Hells quivered slightly.

 Chapter 1169: Shen Mu

    Chapter 1169: Shen Mu

    The Sword of the Nine Hells awakened from its dormancy.

    The eight divine chains wrapped around it ttered.

    Strange ripples of the Grand Dao spread throughout Su Yis entire sea of consciousness, like misty sword light, ethereal and illusory.

    <em>Whoosh!</em>

    The avatar of will he condensed within his sea of consciousness shot forward and arrived at the Sword of the Nine Hells.

    Although he still stood before the Sword of the Nine Hells, in truth, it felt endlessly, unattainably far away.

    As if the mysterious Dao Sword werent in his sea of consciousness at all, but rather, somewhere far, far away.

    Carefreeughter rang out. Do you feel the sword obviously belongs to you, yet simultaneously seems distant and unreachable?

    One of the eight divine chains shook, producing a swath of mysterious Dao Light.

    A momentter, the Temple Masters figure appeared out of nowhere within the light.

    He looked just as he had on the banks of the Reincarnation Pool: young, elegantly handsome, and detached, with a dark hat and long, undyed robes.

    His eyes shone like the sun and moon, but his thin frame seemed capable of separating heaven and earth and suppressing the starry skies!

    Yet when Su Yi truly faced him, the Temple Master seemed somehow transcendent, unbound by this world, free, unrestrained, and unfettered.

    Indeed I do, said Su Yi with a subtle nod.

    It was the same for me. Back then, my cultivation reached the pinnacle of the Cosmic Enlightenment Realm, and Id already gotten my foot over the threshold of an even higher path, but even then, the Sword of the Nine Hells was mine, yet somehow indistinct, the Temple Master said wistfully.

    He stood shoulder-to-shoulder with Su Yi, gazing at the Sword of the Nine Hells, his expression a bitplicated.

    A foot over the threshold of an even higher path? What do you mean? eximed Su Yi.

    Hed guessed the Temple Masters cultivation already. When he learned that the Temple Master had indeed been at the pinnacle of the Cosmic Enlightenment Realm, he wasnt at all surprised.

    What surprised him was that it seemed the Temple Master had discovered a path beyond even the Path of Heavens Ascension!

    Its a long story, but its simple, too. Although I brushed upon the threshold of a higher path, I ultimately couldnt truly step onto it, the Temple Master said casually. There were two reasons for this. First, the opportunity just wasnt there, and second, there were ws in my peak Profound Unity Realm foundations. My Dao was wed.

    It was just a minor w from a long time ago. I would never have thought it would one day hold me back and prevent me from pursuing the Grand Dao any further.

    Here, the Temple Master couldnt help but sigh. Thats why I reincarnated to cultivate anew.

    Su Yis heart stirred. <em>This </em>was the consequence of discovering that a w in ones Grand Dao had led to severe consequences for ones future cultivation!

    When you inherit the power of my Dao Imprint, youll naturally understand all of this. After all, were the same person. Im just one of your past lives, said the Temple Master. Lets seize this opportunity, before this remnant of my awareness truly fades, to talk business.

    Business? Su Yi eximed.

    Thats right. Its about the Sword of the Nine Hells. The Temple Master gestured at the sword. That divine chain seals the imprint of my Dao. The one next to it seals the Dao Imprint of our seventh life.

    Before I underwent reincarnation, I didnt know anything about the imprints of our past lives sealed within the Sword of the Nine Hells.

    It wasnt long ago, when you encountered the Sword of the Human Realm on the banks of the Reincarnation Pool, that you inadvertently awakened a hint of my awareness from within my divine chain. This let me use various methods to uncover some information about our seventh life.

    Su Yis heart shook. He forcefully suppressed his curiosity and listened patiently.

    A strange light shone in the Temple Masters eyes. In our seventh lifetime, we were called Shen Mu. Shen Mu cultivated for just twenty-three years before a woman shattered his heart, destroying him. The power of his Dao Imprint is sealed in the seventh divine chain, and his reincarnation Well, that was me.

    The Temple Master rubbed his nose, the corners of his lips twitching as if embarrassed.

    Su Yi was stunned; he hadnt expected this at all.

    At just twenty-three years old, he died of a broken heart?

    Wasnt their seventh incarnation a bit too pathetic?

    He wasnt simple, said the Temple Master, as if reading Su Yis mind. Even disregarding our connection to him, he was objectively and unquestionably the most shockingly talented person Ive ever seen, a genius of the sword with unbelievable powers ofprehension. Ive never seen his equal!

    Su Yi was stunned.

    The Temple Master had explored the worlds of the starry skies for too many years to count. Out there, they saw him as a legendary, dazzling figure of the Dao of the Sword.

    Yet here he was, saying hed never seen anyone as talented at swordsmanship as Shen Mu!

    Who wouldnt have been surprised?

    Never mind other people. When ites to sheer talent and powers ofprehension, you and I are both far inferior to him, sighed the Temple Master. He was a born sword cultivator, a chosen, beloved son of heaven, the type that might not appear even once in a million years. At just fifteen years of age, he contemted for ten days and ten nights, smoothly proving his Dao and bing an Emperor.

    At seventeen, he overcame a life-or-death struggle, broke through, and became a World King.

    And at just twenty-three, he established himself in the Cosmic Enlightenment Realm, standing at the pinnacle of the Path of Heavens Ascension!

    He wasnt like you; he didnt reincarnate with the memories of his past life. No, he relied on his innate talent and powers ofprehension to reach the pinnacle of the World King Realm in just twenty-three short years!

    Here, the Temple Master looked at Su Yi. A monster, dont you think?

    Su Yi gasped. He really was unreasonably strong. Ive never heard of anyone like him.

    A rare trace of envy appeared on the Temple Masters face. He grumbled, Were obviously the same person, so why the huge disparity in talent and powers ofprehension? Its infuriating!

    Su Yi took a moment to calm himself. But how could a peerless genius like him let a woman destroy his Dao Heart?

    The Temple Master shook his head. Im not sure. That was the full extent of the secrets I sensed. All I know is that by the time Shen Muprehended a path beyond that of Heavens Ascension, his heart had already shattered, and he died suddenly shortly afterward.

    Ah, women! The Temple Masterughed dryly. I dont even need to think to know that there was an extraordinary rtionship between them. Its highly likely that they were lovers. Otherwise, even if hed died, it wouldnt have been of a broken heart. That woman definitely used his feelings to shatter him!

    .... Su Yi said nothing; it didnt feel right toment on this hypothesis.

    Im not saying this because I want you to avoid women. I just want you to be careful not to follow in Shen Mus footsteps, said the Temple Master. He continued, That aside, I suspect that old codger of the Nine Heavens Pavilion That is, their Supreme Leader, knows something about Shen Mu.

    I say that because back then, he used me of being heartless and unfaithful for no apparent reason. He didnt just do it once, either. He even said sooner orter, Id pay for what Id done.

    At the time, I thought nothing of it. I took it as idle nonsense. But after learning a bit about Shen Mu, something feels off. The old codger of the Nine Heavens Pavilion most likely realized a long time ago that Im Shen Mus reincarnation!

    Su Yis pupils silently constricted.

    He suddenly recalled learning that the Supreme Leader of the Nine Heavens Pavilion had been searching for someone capable of contending with the Laws of Heavenly Prayer.

    He also remembered discovering Qing Wans Soul Birthmark, and meeting Little Heavenly Prayerwho waspletely identical to Qing Wan!

    <em>A woman shattered Shen Mus heart, and it seems the Supreme Leader of the Nine Heavens Pavilion realized a long time ago that the Temple Master was Shen Mus reincarnation. He used the Temple Master of being heartless and unfaithful. Does that mean the Supreme Leader of the Nine Heavens Pavilion knows who the woman who broke Shen Mus heart is?</em>

    A hint of a chill coursed down Su Yis spine. <em>If thats really the case, why would he arrange for Qing Wan to appear by my side?</em>

    <em>Dont tell me Qing Wan and Little Heavenly Prayer are connected to that woman?</em>

    <em>After all, Qing Wan and Little Heavenly Prayer are the same person, and the Supreme Leader of the Nine Heavens Pavilion is their master!</em>

    All sorts of thoughts raced through Su Yis head, and he shared his suspicions with the Temple Master.

    However, the Temple Master shook his head. Youre overthinking this. Qing Wan couldnt be the woman who caused Shen Mus death, nor could she be connected to her. After all, if Shen Mu was really heartless'' and ''unfaithful,'' why was he the one to die of a broken heart? It should have been that woman instead, right? And thered be no need for the old codger of the Nine Heavens Pavilion to run around meting out justice.

    He paused, then continued, And the timeline doesnt match up. The identities dont match either. Most likely, the only thing connecting these matters is Shen Mu himself.

    Su Yi inwardly sighed in relief. Thats good.

    If Qing Wan was really an incarnation of the woman whod shattered Shen Mus heart, that suggested she approached him with altogether different intentions. Just thinking about it was enough to send a chill down his spine.

    Anyway, I told you all that to point you in the right direction. If you want to understand why Shen Mu died, you can start by investigating the Supreme Leader of the Nine Heavens Pavilion, said the Temple Master. Of course, he viewed me with enmity, and today, he resorted to underhanded means to take you down. Its obvious that he views us both with enmity. Should you meet in the future, youd best suppress him first, then interrogate him.

    Su Yi nodded.

    Even without the Temple Masters guidance, the connection between Qing Wan and Little Heavenly Prayer meant hed have to visit the Nine Heavens Pavilion sooner orter!

    You mustmit what Im about to tell you to memory, said the Temple Master, suddenly serious.

    Su Yi was instantly solemn, and he cast aside his scattered thoughts.

    Youre different from me, and from our other past lives, because you actively sought out the path of rebirth as opposed to borrowing the power of the Sword of the Nine Hells. That makes you worthy to inherit and merge with the imprints of our past lives.

    For example, whenever you break into a new realm or encounter the right opportunity, you have a chance at unsealing an imprint of one of our past lives.

    Another example is what happened at the banks of the Reincarnation Pool. Encountering my remnant will within the Sword of the Human Realm awakened the imprint of me sealed within the Sword of the Nine Hells. This makes you worthy of inheriting the power of my Dao.

    Here, the Temple Master gazed intently at Su Yi, his tone increasingly solemn. But the opportunity to fuse with the Daos of your past lives simultaneously gives <em>them</em> an opportunity to seize your body and soul and live again!

    You could interpret it as an alternative form of possession!

 Chapter 1170: In My Past Life, I Was the Temple Master. In This Life, I Am Me

    Chapter 1170: In My Past Life, I Was the Temple Master. In This Life, I Am Me

    Su Yis brow furrowed, but he got the gist of it.

    <em>My past selves could possess my current self? Should I understand it as a different version of me recing the current me?</em>

    Are you afraid? asked the Temple Master.

    Su Yi said casually, Do I need to be afraid?

    The Temple Master was stunned. Arent you afraid that a possession of sorts might take ce while you inherit and fuse with my Dao imprint?

    Su Yi didnt even pause to think. If that really happens, Ill just kill myself. Then, both of us can forget about living.

    .... The Temple Master fell silent, but a momentter, he stuck up his thumb. Ruthless!

    Su Yiughed. Thats only in the worst-case scenario. While I fuse with the imprints of my past lives, Ill try my best to be polite and use my own abilities to conquer them.

    The Temple Master smiled. Youve got sufficient courage.

    He paused, then pondered, If you inherit my Dao, youll inevitably be fettered by the karma of my past life, but you will still be you, not me. You neednt pay those karmic ties any heed.

    Su Yi fell silent, then suddenly asked, Do you have any unrealized wishes?

    The Temple Master sighed, his gaze a bit conflicted. I lived my life free and unfettered, swinging my sword as I pleased. I never married, nor did I ever have children. I epted Qing Tang as my disciple, but her aside, I had only an elderly servant forpany.

    I called him Old Wei. Hesme in one leg, but hes always stubbornly refused treatment. Out amongst the stars, others call him Old Cripple Wei.

    The Temple Masters voice was suddenly low and bleak. If you see him, please greet him on my behalf, and treat his leg. Tell him to walk his own path and that he neednt wait for me any longer.

    Su Yi nodded. Definitely.

    The Temple Master fell silent once more, as if he ultimately just couldnt let go. Qing Tangs origins are truly unusual, and her life has been full of misfortune. Youll understand why her n was annihted after fusing with my Dao Imprint. If at all possible, I hope you can help her.

    Su Yi froze, stunned. Very well.

    Qing Tang was the Temple Masters one and only disciple. But wasnt she hisst disciple too?

    Here, the Temple Master seemed to have found release. He smiled, Very well. Those are all the things you couldnt have learned from my Dao Imprint. Now that Ive shared them with you, your future path is yours to consider.

    Here, he stared intently at Su Yi. Forgive me for nagging, but after you fuse with my Dao Imprint, Ill be you, but You must remember that <em>you </em>are you!

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, his figure turned extremely indistinct and illusory, and it gradually faded from view.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The eighth divine chain trembled violently on the Sword of the Nine Hells, then shattered into a rain of countless motes of light.

    In that instant, Su Yi keenly detected the power of the Dao Imprints on the other seven divine chains, as if they were awakening from its ancient dormancy. All of them rumbled and boomed.

    Dont tell me the imprints of my other past lives have sensed the change to the Temple Masters Dao Imprint? Su Yis heart shook.

    <em>ng!</em>

    The Sword of the Nine Hells suddenly let out a deep, boundless sword hum. The divine chains instantly sank back into stillness, as if theyd been suppressed.

    And the rain of the light of the Temple Masters Dao fused into the Sword of the Nine Hells and became an imprint.

    Its just as I thought. The Sword of the Nine Hells really does exist to suppress the power of my past lives!

    He was increasingly certain of something: in this lifetime, he really was the owner of the Sword of the Nine Hells!

    The imprints of his past lives were all sealed firmly within the Sword of the Nine Hells. That prevented any possibility of the imprints reawakening. Unless, that is, he encountered the right opportunity or achieved a certain level of cultivation. Then, he could awaken the imprints of his past lives and make them his own!

    Without any further hesitation, Su Yi started sensing the power of the imprint the Temple Master had left in the Sword of the Nine Hells.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Momentster, an enormous flood of memories poured into Su Yis awareness. Countless scenes shed by like shadows, appearing within Su Yis sea of consciousness.

    These scenes werent at all strange to him. Rather, they seemed unprecedentedly familiar, as if the memories hed unsealed were the Temple Masters, but. Also his own!

    The Temple Master was born into poverty. He traversed the mountains each day, a thirty-mile round trip, to get an education. He frequently went hungry or foraged for food in the wilderness, drinking from mountain springs. No matter the season, he lived outdoors, with no shelter from the wind and rain.

    Due to his background, the students of the private academy disdained to interact with him.

    Its teachers frequently criticized him for his stupidity, but he always took it respectfully.

    He studied for nine years, then passed the county examinations, the prefectural examinations, and in the end, he came in second ce in the national examinations!

    At the time, he was just seventeen years old. A country boy had ascended to the imperial pce overnight, bing an instant celebrity!

    His former ssmates all took pride in their acquaintance, and his former teachers beamed with joy.

    At neen years of age, the nation was in turmoil. Natural disasters struck without end, and the popce struggled to get by. His parents, who still worked their farm in the mountains, died brutal deaths at the hands of bandits.

    When he lost both of his parents, the Temple Master renounced schrship and joined the military.

    At twenty-three years of age, he had a chance encounter with a cultivator, and he learned about cultivation.

    The Temple Master had spent the first twenty-three years of his lie experiencing the ups and downs of mortal life. Only then did he finally begin his path of cultivation.

    In the years that followed, the Temple Masters pursuit of the Grand Dao was triumphantly sessful.

    Sometimes, he dined on the wind and drank the morning dew, traversing the wilderness on foot. Other times, he partook in the mes of war.

    He faced perilous, life-and-death struggles, and achieved rebirth through destruction.

    Ten years.

    The Temple Master established himself at the peak of the Imperial Realm.

    A hundred years.

    Throughout the worlds of the various star realms, everywhere cultivators gathered, they spoke the Temple Masters name.

    A thousand years.

    The experts of the starry skies saw him as a legend and averted their gazes before him!

    He once said, I observe the Grand Dao of heaven and earth from the human realm, and I observe the countless facets of the human realm from beyond the heavens. The Temple of the Human Realm watches over the human world.

    He once said, Throughout the ages, no worry or concern has withstood the edge of my sword.

    He once said, Even if there are immortals in heaven, they wouldnt dare visit the human realm!

    And he said that none of the joys of human life surpassed pursuing the Dao of the Sword!

    Countless experiences and memories coursed through Su Yis heart like tide waters.

    The Temple Masters entire life fusedpletely into Su Yis. Nothing strange happened, nor did he encounter any danger.

    Because the Temple Master was his past life. He and the Temple Master were one and the same!

    Inheriting the Temple Masters Dao Imprint was just like awakening the memories of his life as Su Xuanjun in Guangling City at seventeen years of age.

    There was no separation, nor was there any conflict.

    This made Su Yi increasingly confident of something: the Temple Master was above using possession to turn Su Yi into another him!

    I am you, and you are me, but I am ultimately myself. Its naturally up to me to realize the desires of my past lives! Su Yi whispered to himself.

    In the time that followed, Su Yi reyed andbed through the Temple Masters memories and experiences

    They said the stars were home to one hundred great star realms!

    But only the top ten contained factions viewed as the peak powerhouse of the stars.

    These included the Heavenly Prayer Star Realm, the home of the Nine Heavens Pavilion, the Big Dipper Star Realm, the home of the Studio of the Heart, and the Primordial Unity Daoist Sects Thousand Opportunities Star Realm

    Those factions considered top powerhouses were each home to a peak Cosmic Enlightenment Realm expert.

    The Supreme Leader of the Nine Heavens Pavilion, the Painter of the Studio of the Heart, the old chatan of the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect, and the Fisherman of the Church of the River of Stars

    There were also worlds outside of the hundred great star realms. Collectively, these worlds and the hundred great star realms were known as the Eastern Profound Star Domain.

    The Temple Masters knowledge of the Three Realms of the Path of Heavens Ascension, his mastery of the Dao of the Sword, his secret arts and legacies Su Yi had inherited them all.

    Boundless enlightenment and countless revtions, those Mysterious Truths as boundless as the sea, his knowledge and understanding of the universes countless Daos, all of it flowed into Su Yis mind. It was like an endless treasure trove.

    The Temple Masters most famous sword was called the Human Realm.

    His greatest legacy of the Dao of the Sword was called the Drifting Sword.

    His strongest power of the Grand Dao was called the Light of the Universe.

    In the Temple Masters life, he roamed the hundred great star realms, exploring their worlds and ins. Hed explored too many hidden realms to count, and he understood many, many secrets.

    At the same time, hed established all sorts of karmic ties.

    Only now did Su Yi learn that Qing Tangs surname was Jiang, and that her Jiang Family was once among the most mysterious ns of the starry skies. They were one of the so-called Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao.

    The Jiang Familys foundations ran so deep that even some of the top factions of the stars paled byparison.

    Yet they met with disaster, and all of them were annihted overnight. Aside from Qing Tang, everyst one of them was dead!

    The faction that destroyed the Jiang Family was a powerhouse known as the Sacred Sword Court of the Firmament!

    But strangely, in the years following the annihtion of the Jiang Family, the Sacred Sword Court of the Firmament met with disaster too. Not one member of the sect survived!

    The Temple Master investigated, only to discover that an even more mysterious faction was most likely behind it all.

    The faction in question was like the hand of darkness, controlling everything from behind the curtain. They used the Sacred Sword Court of the Firmament to destroy the Jiang Family, then destroyed the Sacred Sword Court of the Firmament, too!

    Furthermore, the Temple Master was fairly confident that the Tailor, one of the most dangerous experts of the stars, was working for this mysterious faction!

    It was for this reason that the Temple Master had never told Qing Tang the truth. He feared that if she investigated any further, shed endanger herself.

    At the same time, Su Yi finally understood who Ruoxi, the young mistress of the Studio of the Heart, really was.

    Her full name was Zhong Ruoxi. The Zhong Family was an Ancient Guardian n of the Dao too!

    Furthermore, the Zhong Family was extraordinarily mysterious and powerful. They were far beyond even most top factions of the starry skies.

    Even a faction like the Studio of the Heart was somewhat inferior when it came to their umted foundations.

    That aside, the Painter of the Studio of the Heart had a deep connection with the ancient Zhong Family. That was why Ruoxis status was so extraordinary.

    But the aforementioned matters were only the tip of the iceberg. Countless shocking secrets were hidden in the Temple Masters memories!

    For instance, that the Temple Master had used the Sword of the Human Realm to suppress the Fishermans true body in a forbidden ground called the Impermeable Demon Ocean.

    Now, Su Yi was sifting through those memories and fusing with them.

    During this process, his knowledge and perception of the world underwent an earth-shaking transformation.

    He could already predict that when he fully fused with the Temple Masters Dao Imprint, hed be the Temple Master!

    And the Temple Master would be him! But ultimately, he would still be himself.

    Su Yi, who pursued greater heights of the Dao of the Sword in this lifetime.<blockquote>

    Seth''s Thoughts

    Got a bunch to say about this one, but first, heres a note from Xiao Jinyu:

    <em>Ps: Lately, the plot has been friggin hard to write, because it involves setting up all sorts of story lines involving outer space. My brain is about to explode!</em>

    <em>Of course, while these plot details might not be as satisfying as watching Su Yi show off theyre here to make it even more satisfying when he shows offter~! </em>

    __

    This chapter implies that Qing Tangs real name is Jiang Qingtang, but Qing Tang could also be a straight-up pseudonym. No way to know unless youve read ahead!

    __

    To watch/observe, watchtower, viewing tform, and Daoist temple are all the same Chinese character, . The Temple Master ys with that a lot in this chapter, and the wordy is lost in trantion. Heres one example:

    =the Temple of the Human Realm

    =Watching over the human realm.

    ,  = The Temple of the Human Realm watches over the human realm.

    Thus, the nature of the Temple Masters title and his faction is ambiguous in the raws, but IMO intentionally so. I think Xiao Jinyu chose these names to create mystery and set up future wordy. Still, to make this work in English, I had to pick one interpretation and stick with it. I chose the "standard" meaning for this genre, "Daoist temple", hence "the Temple Master." </blockquote>

 Chapter 1171: The Swordsman Atop the River of Destiny!

    Chapter 1171: The Swordsman Atop the River of Destiny!

    When Su Yi fused with the Temple Masters memories and experiences, there was no avoiding absorbing his personality, perceptions, and even his feelings.

    This might not have seemed dangerous in the past, but after the Temple Masters repeated warnings, Su Yi was naturally well aware that if he let the Temple Masters personality, perceptions, and feelings influence him too much, hed be yet another Temple Master!

    While fusing with the Temple Masters Dao Imprint andbing through his experiences, Su Yi didnt reject anything, but he continuously used his Dao Heart as a guide, not daring to be the slightest bit negligent.

    Su Yi had never experienced anything like this before, and it wasn''t hard to understand why.

    In his past life, he sought out the cycle of reincarnation of his own ord, ultimately realizing rebirth. When he reawakened his memories, his past and present lives mergedpletely. There was no longer a distinction between them.

    It was different with the Temple Master. His eighth life as the Temple Master, his seventh life as Shen Mu, and his other incarnations had all achieved rebirth through the Sword of the Nine Hells.

    Thus, their Dao Imprints were sealed within the Sword of the Nine Hells.

    This was why fusing with the Temple Masters Dao Imprint took Su Yi so much time and effort. He needed to sift through it all and adapt ordingly.

    It was during this process that Su Yi suddenly realized that the seemingly unfettered, carefree Temple Master carried an enormous regret!

    Rather, a memory so painful, he couldn''t bear to recall it!

    It involved a woman named Wang Yao.

    The Temple Master was born into poverty, and both of his parents were farmers. His family lived in the same vige as Wang Yaos, and they were childhood friends and ymates.

    Both were ordinary mortals born and raised destitute. Their feelings for each other were as pure as could be.

    When the Temple Master left to take the imperial examinations, their parents agreed to arrange their wedding upon his return.

    But against all expectations, when he got second ce in the national examinations, they kept him in the imperial capital to work for the government.

    Later, he returned to his vige in triumph. He nned to wed her upon arrival, only to discover that his parents had been killed by bandits. Wang Yao had died in the resulting bloodbath too.

    The tragedypletely changed his personality, and he regretted it for the rest of his life. He believed that had he returned immediately after finishing the national examination, this tragedy could have been averted.

    It was the biggest regret of the Temple Masters lifetime.

    It didnt matter how far he advanced in his cultivation or how lofty his reputation was. Whenever he thought about this tragedy, he sank into a depression.

    It was for this reason that the Temple Master never married.

    When Su Yi learned this, he too felt mncholy. These emotions affected his Dao Heart and mental state.

    He could have easily severed them, preventing them from influencing him. But in the end, he chose not to.

    Instead of severing these emotional fetters, he used his Dao Heart to fuse with them. If he simply got rid of them, he couldnt fuse with the entirety of the Temple Masters life.

    If he eliminated anything that threatened his mentality before it even became a problem, it would unquestionably imply that his current Dao Heart feared the Temple Masters Dao Imprint!

    And if he lived his life in fear, it would inevitably influence his mentality!

    Fusing with it was different. His mind would take in everything. The Temple Masters life would flow into him, like river water pouring into the sea!

    Time slipped by, and three months passed in a sh.

    Within his immortal cave, Su Yi silently opened his eyes.

    The vicissitudes of the years surged in the depths of his gaze, with profound and inscrutable Dao Light.

    But in the end, all of this disappeared. The depths of his gaze regained their distant tranquility, like still autumn waters.

    <em>Hah~</em>

    Su Yi let out a breath of turbid air.

    His mentality, his knowledge, his horizons, his perceptions All werepletely different from before! But at the same time, he hadnt changed. He was still Su Yi, and he was still the Su Xuanjun whod undergone reincarnation to cultivate anew.

    Reincarnation, rebirth, different powers, and different Daos, have all converged in me. Its truly too wondrous for words whispered Su Yi, a hint of a carefree, natural smile on his face. If I want to be, I can be the Temple Master. I can act freely without overstepping. Theres no longer any need to rigidly differentiate between us!

    He took out a jug of wine and drank with relish.

    Then, he shut his eyes once more.

    This time, he wanted to use the Mysterious Truths of the Apex of Genesis as a key to investigate the secrets of the Sword of the Nine Hells!

    Within his sea of consciousness.

    When Su Yi circted the power of the Apex of Genesis and sensed the Sword of the Nine Hells aura, an unbelievable scene unfolded.

    On the hilt of the sword, the first of its divine chains suddenly reflected a boundless, surging river!

    It coursed through the void, surging toward the endlessly distant unknown, eternal and undying, with neither beginning nor end!

    Ages rose and fell in waves, and its waters contained the shifting of worldly affairs. The past, the present, the future, all of it cycled and transformed within the river.

    Shaking the heart!

    The River of Destiny!

    Su Yi was astonished.

    Thanks to the Temple Masters memories and experiences, he immediately recognized this for what it was. He suspected that the strange phenomenon reflected on the hilt of the Sword of the Nine Hells was none other than the mysterious, unknown River of Destiny!

    He knew this back when the Temple Master was still in the Oneness Realm, he too happened to witness this scene. However, he obtained nothing from it in the end.

    This time, Su Yi had used the Apex of Genesis as a key to unlock the Sword of the Nine Hells secrets and witness the mysterious, unknown River of Destiny once more!

    <em>Whoosh!</em>

    The waters surged, ages rose and fell, worldly affairs alternated. It seemed as if all of the countless Daos of the heavens were within the rivers flow, and the water emanated the aura of eternity.

    The seven divine chains of the Sword of the Nine Hells seemed extraordinarily silent, as if intimidated by the River of Destiny. None of them shifted in the slightest.

    Su Yi suppressed his astonishment, calmed his heart, and sensed the river.

    In that moment, something boomed within his sea of consciousness. Suddenly, he was standing in the middle of the river, enveloped in the passing ages, tossed by the shifting of worldly affairs, surrounded by the endless waves of the Grand Daos, flowing downstream, unable to do anything but go with the flow.

    These visions and sensations made it seem as if he had sunk into chaos, unable to extricate himself.

    An indescribable sense of suppression and terror arose within his heart. He felt strongly that if he couldnt struggle free from this strange state soon, something terrible would happen!

    Without the slightest hesitation, Su Yi circted his cultivation base.

    But his struggles seemedpletely useless. He was as thin and frail as a leaf, and he was enveloped in the current of the passing of the ages. Furthermore, it seemed as if the countless Daos of creation were ostracizing him

    Despite himself, his expression shifted. He felt utterly helpless.

    He dared say with certainty that the Temple Master had never experienced anything like this. If he had, it would absolutely be within his memories!

    Isnt the power of the Sword of the Nine Hells a bit too unreasonably strong? Su Yi grimaced. Its even more unbelievable than the Domain Laws I saw in my past life

    Domain Laws transcended even the Celestial Laws of star realms!

    In the Hundred Great Star Realms of outer space, Domain Laws represented the pinnacle of strength!

    Throughout the Eastern Profound Star Domain, there were thirty-three Celestial Laws supreme within their star realms. These included the Laws of Heavenly Prayer and Spirit Nirvana.

    But there were only seven currently known Domain Laws!

    The Temple Masters Laws of the Light of the Universe was the most transcendent and mysterious Domain Law of the stars!

    But now, Su Yi suddenly realized thatpared to the power of the River of Destiny, the Laws of the Light of the Universe were but a single ssh of water

    This realization naturally left him stunned. Hed already inherited the Temple Masters wisdom and experience. That this shook him was clear proof of how wondrous and unknown the River of Destiny was.

    I have to escape as soon as possible!

    Su Yi forced himself to calm down.

    He sensed only chaos. He was swathed in its power, unable to break free, as if ostracized from the Dao. That sensation of helplessness was overwhelming.

    Su Yi knew that the Sword of the Nine Hells power was affecting him. Most likely, it was targeting his soul, preventing him from freeing himself.

    And it was possible

    Su Yi had only just thought this when he sensed a hint of a familiar aura.

    Reincarnation!

    Su Yi no longer hesitated to circte what hed mastered of the Mysterious Truths of Reincarnation!

    <em>Boom!</em>

    He was like a drowning man who''d suddenly seized hold of a boulder. Su Yi abruptly reawakened from that muddled state of being enveloped in the River of Destiny.

    When he next looked at the hilt of the Sword of the Nine Hells, he saw that the River of Destiny was still flowing, but now, an ethereal figure stood atop it.

    Water sprayed around his feet, but no matter how the ages surged or worldly affairs changed, nothing shook him in the slightest.

    He was as steady as a boulder, standing proudly in the River of Destiny!

    His figure was obviously ethereal and indistinct, yet he seemed unmovable, eternal, indestructible and unshakable!

    <em>Who is that?</em>

    Su Yi was quite surprised.

    Rumor has it that when you glimpse the wondrous truths of eternity and grasp the Laws of Destiny, you can stand above all other Daos. You can watch from on high as the world changes beneath you, perceive the wonders of the shifting of the ages, and experience the mysteries of the alternating of eras

    A calm, clear voice emanated from the river.

    Su Yi gasped. That ethereal figure was talking to himself!

    But I sought the Dao through the sword, and struggled amidst the cycle of reincarnation. I searched and searched, but in the end, I found no answers

    I had no enemies left in this world, so I became my own enemy. In the end, I discovered that what I sought could only be obtained through reincarnation

    The voice was like the clear humming of a sword emanating from a bygone age. It contained a hint of destion and mncholy.

    That illusory figure standing above the River of Destiny slowly turned around and looked at Su Yi.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The Sword of the Nine Hells rumbled, and its seven divine chains ttered.

    His gaze alone made Su Yis heart shake, and his soul quivered, as if a supreme ruler were staring him down.

    His expression shifted dramatically, and he hurriedly circted his cultivation base and fought to stay calm.

    But a momentter, all of these strange developments disappeared without a trace.

    The Sword of the Nine Hells no longer rumbled, and its seven divine chains returned to their former tranquility.

    The illusory figure standing atop the River of Destiny chuckled, then sighed. Those whoprehend reincarnation can see the edges of destiny. Ol Brother Chen Xi really didnt lie to me!

    <em>Comprehending reincarnation lets you see the edges of destiny? </em>

    <em>Chen Xi?</em> Su Yi was stunned.

    All of this seemed iparably foreign to him.

    But when he looked at that illusory figure above the River of Destiny, he felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity.

    Hed felt much the same way when he first saw the Temple Masters remnant will.

    How could Su Yi fail to realize what this meant? That illusory figure was almost certainly another of his past lives!<blockquote>

    Seth''s Thoughts

    SO. Um. Theres an author note, but it spoils some stuff from the end of the Prodigies War. The Prodigies War is finished in China, but it isnt finished here, so Im just going to like trante around it?

    Anyway, here goes:

    <em>Ps: that swordsman has finally made his appearance! ~scatters flowers~</em>

    <em>(omitted)</em>

    <em>If you havent read the Prodigies War, dont worry! It wont influence your reading.</em>

    <em>Of course, those hungry for reading material can go read myst book, the Prodigies War. Its ten million characters long, so it should be enough to chew on for a few days</em>

    ___

    Also, Chen Xi from Talisman Emperor is mentioned here in passing. I havent read Talisman Emperor, and while I might do so at some point, I quite frankly just dont have time right now. Im going to try and keep shared terminology consistent, but if I miss a reference or a term, Id be really grateful if you pointed it out in thements or on discord. Thanks! </blockquote>

 Chapter 1172: The Grand Dao of Profound Ruin!

    Chapter 1172: The Grand Dao of Profound Ruin!

    Ages rose and fell, and worldly affairs shifted within the current of the River of Destiny.

    Yet that illusory figure stood atop it, an eternal, timeless existence!

    All of this came as an enormous astonishment to Su Yi.

    After all, if that illusory figure really was another of his past lives, that would be unquestionably far too unbelievable.

    If he was already so unbelievably strong, why would he need to undergo reincarnation and rebirth?

    Grasping the edges of destiny has allowed us to meet across the gap between reincarnations. Truly interesting, said that illusory figure in a clear voice like the ringing of a morning bell or the beating of an evening drum.

    Although youve only just touched the edges of destiny and cannot grasp the full extent of it, the unknown is full of exciting possibilities.

    And this gives me, the first to struggle within this cycle of reincarnation, an opportunity to assist you.

    Here, the illusory figureughed. Oh, but its also an opportunity to help myself.

    Su Yis heart shook. <em>Indeed, its just as I thought. This timeless, eternal figure standing atop the River of Destiny really is one of my past lives!</em>

    Just Who are you? asked Su Yi,pletely disregarding all talk of assistance.

    He was far too curious about the illusory figures origins for that.

    However, that illusory figure shook his head slightly. Should the daye that your power surpasses mine, youll naturally understand everything.

    .... Su Yi had nothing to say to that.

    He then watched as that illusory figure stretched out his right hand and scooped a ssh of water out of the River of Destiny.

    The water instantly transformed into a bundle of the light of the Grand Dao.

    This Grand Dao Hm.. The illusory figure was just about to exin when he suddenly sank into silent contemtion.

    After a while, he said, For now, lets call it Profound Ruin. With it, you can sever karma, restrict destiny, and free yourself from heavens thrall. It isnt all that strong, but when you step into the next major realm of cultivation, youll be able to establish an unhindered mental state, and youll no longer be subject to reincarnations karmic fetters.

    ???

    <em>Severing Karma and restricting destiny? A Law of the Grand Dao like that isnt all that strong!?</em>

    Even just thinking about it, it had an intense, forbidden air about it.

    And it could even free him from heavens thrall and exempt him from reincarnations karmic fetters!?

    A Grand Dao like that was simply unbelievable!

    The awareness Su Yi had inherited from the Temple Master told him that the Laws that illusory figure called Profound Ruin surely contained unbelievable mysteries!

    Rest assured. Im not so foolish as to think tugging on a seedling will elerate its growth. Your path is yet unknown, and thats what makes it interesting. If our destiny and paths were long since predetermined, why would I need to undergo reincarnation? the figure standing atop the River of Destiny chuckled, indescribably natural and unaffected.

    Su Yi sank into a lengthy silence and calmed himself down. Why is it me?

    It seemed the illusory figure instantly realized what Su Yi meant. In a tone rife with meaning, he said, Nine represents the pinnacle. Back then, I was the first to use the cycle of reincarnation to achieve rebirth, beginning our journey toward a higher path. And you? You are the only one that actually found reincarnation. In doing so, weve returned to our starting point, creating an endless, self-perpetuating cycle of reincarnation.

    This wasnt predestined, but rather, a meeting of destiny and karma. Its for this reason that you had an opportunity to grasp the edges of destiny amidst reincarnation.

    Of course, if you die here the illusory figure trailed off. Then, everything is over.

    His words sounded ordinary, but Su Yi detected an altogether different vor. A chill coursed down his spine.

    <em>Everything would be over?</em>

    Did that mean that if he died, all of his past lives, and everything that illusory figure had attained, would go up in smoke?

    Your cultivation boundary is insufficient. Giving this further thought will do you no good. Just ept the Laws of Profound Ruin and focus on cultivating the sword. The illusory figure standing atop the River of Destinyughed. Bear this in mind: we sword cultivators ought to temper our hearts until theyre as smooth as jade in times of tranquility, and as sharp as our swords edges in times of action!

    With that, he waved his sleeves, and that bundle of light crossed the River of Destiny and shot toward Su Yi.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Mysterious Truths of the Grand Dao flooded into Su Yis soul, and the scene before him disappeared.

    He sankpletely into a wondrous state of enlightenment, forgetting himselfpletely.

    Meanwhile, that illusory figure nced at the seven divine chains on the Sword of the Nine Hells and murmured, So many karmic fetters will be enough to forge a sword heart worthy of my anticipation amidst the unknown

    As his voice echoed through the air, the River of Destiny gradually dissipated, and that illusory figure disappeared without a trace.

    The Sword of the Nine Hells was still and silent, as were its seven divine chains.

    As if nothing had ever happened.

    An unknown amount of time passed before Su Yi suddenly awakened from that wondrous state of enlightenment, and he gradually regained his mental rity.

    A momentter, he suddenly seemed to realize something. He calmed his heart and examined his sea of consciousness, only to discover that everything was just as it had been before. There was no longer any trace of the River of Destiny or of that timeless figure standing above it.

    It seems that when I used the Apex of Genesis as a key, I unlocked some of the secrets hidden within the Sword of the Nine Hells. Thats what made the River of Destiny appear. The Temple Master experienced something simr, except he never saw that illusory figure. The reasons for this are connected to the mysteries of reincarnation

    I grasped reincarnation, and that enabled me to brush upon the edges of destiny and meet that illusory figure across lifetimes!

    And that illusory figure was almost certainly my first lifetime, the one who first chose to undergo reincarnation!

    None of my other lifetimes grasped the secrets of reincarnation, so they couldnt see that illusory figure standing on the River of Destiny, the first. me!

    Upon this realization, Su Yi sank into silence.

    Contemting the Sword of the Nine Hells and learning these secrets hade as an enormous shock, and hed inferred quite a bit from this.

    But all of it seemed fleeting and far, far removed from his current self.

    Su Yi cast aside his scattered thoughts and focused on his cultivation, only to discover that his power of the Apex of Genesis had transformed, reced by a new and mysterious Grand Dao.

    It was as dazzling as the first light of a new day, or the river of stars flowing through the nine heavens. It was as wild and chaotic as the beginning of the universe, with the blue luster of a new spring, clear and ethereal, without the slightest contaminants.

    When Su Yi tried to sense it, he found mysteries piled upon mysteries; it seemed to seize fortune from the heavens themselves.

    Everything regarding this Mysterious Truth of the Grand Dao surged into Su Yis mind.

    Profundities upon profundities, the gateway to innumerable subtleties.

    This Grand Dao was called Profound Ruin. It was like the source of all transformations, but simultaneously, the final destination of all mysteries and subtleties!

    What surprised Su Yi most was that the Laws of Profound Ruin were even more inscrutable than the Mysterious Truths of Reincarnation!

    Back in the Netherworlds chaos source, hed paid an enormous price and put in extensive effort just to grasp the barest thread of the mysteries of reincarnation. Even now, hed just barely reached the level of peering over the threshold.

    And his Mysterious Truths of Profound Ruin were still just an indistinct wisp, as frail as could be.

    Yet their aura was even more difficult to fathom than that of reincarnation!

    And you seriously said this wasnt all that strong?

    Su Yi was at a loss for words.

    A momentter, he understood. That illusory figure had transmitted this Grand Dao to him with the end goal of letting him establish an unimpeded Dao Heart during his next major breakthrough. Then, hed no longer be restricted by the karmic shackles.

    If the Mysterious Truths of Profound Ruin werent strong enough, how could they possibly let him cast off karmas fetters?

    <em>ng!</em>

    Su Yi took out the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos and tried circting the Mysterious Truths of Profound Ruin.

    A shocking scene resulted. The Tiny Heart of the Cosmos shook violently and wailed. The de quivered, as if unable to bear the pressure of this Grand Dao!

    Su Yi stopped immediately and made no further attempts. If he carried on, he would surely destroy the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos!

    Indeed, the Mysteries Truths of Profound Ruin arent simple. Theyre far beyond Celestial Laws like Heavenly Prayer and Cosmic Silence. Theyre even stronger and more difficult to grasp than a Domain Law like the Light of the Universe.

    Su Yi was stunned. Now that he had the Temple Masters knowledge and experience, he naturally could discern that the Laws of Profound Ruin were absolutely and unquestionably powerful beyond imagination.

    Unfortunately, theyre far too difficult toprehend Su Yi couldnt help but sigh.

    The Mysterious Truths of Reincarnation were already inscrutable and difficult, but now, he had to worry about the Mysterious Truths of Profound Ruin, too. If he wanted to master both, he could already imagine howbor-intensive and time-consuming the path ahead of him would be.

    Even my cultivation has improved; Im already in the mid-stage Profound Unity Realm. Thats an unexpected boon. Su Yi quickly sensed the changes to his cultivation base, only to discover that hed improved rapidly during that state of enlightenment, reaching a new level!

    But now that he had the Temple Masters perception, these changes to his cultivation werent all that exciting to him.

    After all, he was still only in the mid-stage Profound Unity Realm!

    The Three Realms of the Path of Heavens Ascension were still waiting for him!

    Theres no rush. With my current knowledge and horizons, theres no need to worry about my cultivation of the Path of Heavens Ascension. No, I ought to focus on staying true to myself and tempering my swordsmanship until my heart is as smooth as jade and sharp as my sword!

    I just dont know how long its been since I went into seclusion

    As Su Yi pondered, he rose, then headed toward the caves exit.

    A clear breeze blew past, swaying the bamboo.

    Jing Xing sat cross-legged by thekeshore, patiently instructing Yuan Heng, Ying Que, Ge Qian, and the others cultivation and resolving their doubts.

    Jin Kui rode a lotus boat on theke. She, Ning Sihua, and Cha Jin were boating on thekes sunlit surface. From time to time, they broke into peals of crispughter.

    Wen Lingxue and Qing Wan were fishing by thekeside and conversing amongst themselves.

    Further in the distance, atop a cliffside teau, Wang Que, Ye Luo, Bai Yi, and Xuan Ning were discussing the Wilds recent developments.

    Everything seemed leisurely and tranquil.

    Master has already been in seclusion for half a year. It seems he wont emerge any time soon. Wang Que raised his teacup to his lips and took a sip.

    Ye Luo suddenly chimed in, Its been three months since that suspicious woman showed up, but shes still waiting outside the Grotto of Abstruse Force. She sure is patient. But Masters been in seclusion this whole time. At this rate, no matter how long she waits, she wont get the chance to see him.

    I wonder who that woman is? I get the sense that shes even stronger than the Wilds ancient Imperial Apex Emperors, Xuan Ning said gravely.

    Right? I get the same feeling. Bai Yi nodded his agreement.

    Suddenly, a calm voice rang out. Who are you talking about?

    <em>Master left seclusion?</em>

    Ye Luo and the others looked over. When they saw that familiar figure clearly, all of them were stunned. They almost dared not believe their eyes.<blockquote>

    Seth''s Thoughts

    Profundities upon profundities, the gateway to innumerable subtleties.

    This is actually a line from the first chapter of the Dao De Jing, just tranted a bit differently. Main difference is that I tranted  as profound because this is Xianxia!!! More importantly, I wanted it to match the name Profound Ruin.

    Here are some alternate trantions for the same line:

    Trantion one: A mystery and again, a mystery. Innumerable are the entrances of the subtle.

    Trantion two: Deep mysteries, and again deep mysteries  The gateway of many subtle mysteries.</blockquote>

 Chapter 1173 - First Comes First

    <h4>Chapter 1173 - First Comes First</h4>

    ¡°Master, why are you...¡±

    Wang Que was baffled, and he didn¡¯t know how to describe his feelings.

    His master¡¯s appearance hadn¡¯t changed, but his disposition and bearing had undergone a shocking transformation.

    In the past, his master was calm andposed, as if heaven and earth could crumble around him and his expression wouldn¡¯t so much as waver.

    Yet now, his every gesture had a free, unrestrained quality. He was obviously standing right there in front of them, yet he somehow seemed distant, unreachable, and ethereal.

    Furthermore, when they faced him, their hearts and souls felt a stifling, almost suffocating sensation.

    Ye Luo, Xuan Ning, and Bai Yi all sensed the change, and they couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned.

    <i>It¡¯s only been half a year since west saw Master. Just what happened to him?</i>

    ¡°Oh, I guess I really <i>have</i> changed a little,¡±ughed Su Yi.

    He¡¯d fused with the Temple Master¡¯s Dao Imprint and grasped the Mysterious Truths of Profound Ruin. Even his cultivation had reached the mid-stage Profound Unity Realm. How could his aura not have changed?

    Furthermore, as his horizons broadened, his awareness changed, and his breadth of experience increased, Su Yi¡¯s mentality had silently shifted!

    But...

    A momentter, Su Yi exerted his will, and his aura silently withdrew, as if he¡¯d achieved a return to simplicity. He was instantly entirely unassuming.

    Even an Emperor couldn¡¯t sense how powerful this twenty-ish-year-old young man was unless they examined him closely.

    When Wang Que and the others saw this, they couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    ¡°Master¡¯s control of his cultivation base has obviously reached an unbelievable level. He can follow his heart and still remain within the bounds of propriety!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there and chit-chat!¡± Su Yi said irritably. ¡°I asked you something.¡±

    His apprentices dared not give the matter any further thought. They immediatelyid the situation out in the open.

    It turned out that three months ago, a mysterious woman came calling. She said she¡¯de with good intentions and that she hoped to meet with their master.

    When she learned that Su Yi was in seclusion, she didn¡¯t leave. Rather, she insisted on waiting for him outside their gates.

    Even after all this time, she¡¯d yet to leave.

    Wang Que said hurriedly, ¡°Master, we suspect that this mysterious woman is from outer space, and furthermore, that she¡¯s almost certainly a World King!¡±

    Su Yi was quite surprised. <i>And here I thought the Netherworld King had escaped the City of the Wrongfully Dead ande calling.</i>

    But now, it seemed that wasn¡¯t the case at all.

    ¡°No need to pay attention to her for now,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Wang Que, go summon the others. Let¡¯s have a feast in Phoenix Call Pavilion. Remember to have your senior apprentice sister catch a Dragon-Whisker Carp to make soup.¡±

    With that, he put his hands behind his back, turned, and left.

    ¡°Strange. A woman we suspect is a World King is waiting outside our doors, but it seems Master doesn¡¯t care at all.¡± Ye Lu couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit confused.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like Master hasn¡¯t killed World Kings before. Why should he concern himself? Even a blind man could see that the woman has something to ask of him. Otherwise, why would she willingly wait outside our gates all this time?¡± said Bai Yi. ¡°Besides, ording to what Master said earlier, World Kings can¡¯t enter the Wilds in the flesh, not unless they suppress their cultivation bases. That means that woman...¡±

    Before he could finish, Xuan Ning eximed, ¡°Eighth Apprentice Brother, you¡¯re actually capable of such thorough analysis? Impressive!¡±

    <i>Whap!</i>

    Bai Yi hit Xuan Ning on the shoulder, hard. ¡°When Master says I¡¯m as pure as a sheet of unmarked paper, he isn¡¯t calling me stupid!¡±

    ¡°Enough. Let¡¯s arrange a banquet quickly. Couldn¡¯t you tell that Master is in high spirits? I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re all getting drunk again tonight,¡± urged Wang Que.

    The apprentice brothers quickly got to work.

    Later that night, Su Yi¡¯s friends and apprentices gathered in Phoenix Call Pavilion, feasting and chatting joyously.

    Even cultivators of the same sect often went hundreds of thousands of years without seeing each other. This was perfectly normal.

    This was because when someone went into seclusion, it wasmon for them to stay there for centuries.

    The longer someone remained in seclusion, the greater the bottleneck they¡¯d encountered.

    Thus, those of lofty cultivations often seemed entirely detached from worldly affairs.

    In this regard, Su Yi was unquestionably atypical.

    He¡¯d undergone reincarnation to cultivate again from the beginning, so he didn¡¯t need to spend much time bitterly cultivating in seclusion.

    During the banquet, Qing Wan suddenly hesitated, then timidly transmitted to Su Yi, ¡°Master,tely, I¡¯ve felt a strange, lingering unease, as if... something is about to happen.¡±

    Su Yi was stunned. He mulled this over, then smiled and transmitted back, ¡°I think I know what¡¯s going on. Come to my room tonight, and I¡¯ll help you investigate.¡±

    Qing Wan froze, stunned. A momentter, her adorable, beautiful face flushed red, and her gaze was suddenly timid. Even her ears were tinged pink.

    Later that night.

    In bed.

    Beneath the mottledmplight, two indistinct silhouettes in all manner of positions were reflected on the bed curtains.

    A series of faint gasps rang out, like soft flute music. Sometimes, they were fast-paced. Sometimes, they were slower and deeper. Other times, they carried a hint of a trill...

    There was no wind in the bedroom, but the curtains swayed nheless.

    Themplight and bed frame swayed along with them.

    ¡°Master, have you... have you found anything?¡±

    Qing Wan¡¯s soft voice rang out, bringing with it gasps and repressed excitement.

    ¡°How long has it been? Hold out a little longer,¡± said Su Yi, his voice muffled, as if his mouth were otherwise upied.

    ¡°Oh...¡±

    ......

    Outside the Grotto of Abstruse Force.

    The night sky was as dark as ink, with sparse, dimly lit stars.

    A graceful figure sat cross-legged in a pine forest. A stream burbled past her to one side.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Suddenly, that graceful figure quivered as if she¡¯d touched an electrical current. First, a hint of befuddlement appeared on her picturesque, youthful face, and her delicate eyebrows furrowed.

    This was none other than Heavenly Prayer! She¡¯d put on a disguise, removing her typical jade crown. She¡¯d changed into a simple, pale blue dress, and her ck hair was tied casually back, highlighting her exquisite little face.

    But it was then that a hint of shame and anger appeared on her brow, as if she¡¯d realized something. Her beautiful eyes bulged. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me... Su Xuanjun.... And my other half are... are....¡±

    Her Dao Heart quivered, and she felt thoroughly ufortable, as if ants were crawling all over her skin.

    Suddenly¡ª

    Her red lips parted, and a strange trill emanated from her nostrils. She shot to her feet as if she¡¯d been electrocuted, her chest heaving violently.

    ¡°Detestable!!!¡±

    Heavenly Prayer had already gotten the gist of what was happening in the Grotto of Abstruse Force, and she couldn¡¯t help but be furious. Her eyes filled with shame and fury, and her snowy, jade-like hands silently clenched.

    She was waiting outside the Grotto of Abstruse Force, silently sensing her other half¡¯s whereabouts. Her goal was to make her other halfe to her of her own volition.

    Even if you¡¯d hit her over the head, she could never have guessed that she¡¯d sense something so... humiliating!

    This....

    She felt as if her mind were going nk.

    After all, even if her cultivation had been far loftier, she¡¯d never so much as had skin-to-skin contact with a man, let alone done something like this!

    But now, the sensation of ¡°close-quarters collisions¡± she received from her other half left herpletely dumbstruck.

    <i>How could.... Su Xuanjun do this!?</i>

    ¡°Little Heavenly Prayer, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Nines¡¯ confused voice emanated from within the bronze kettle.

    ¡°N-nothing!¡± Heavenly Prayer jumped, then forced herself to calm down. <i>If Uncle Nines learns something this shameful, it¡¯d be a disaster! It would ruin my life!</i>

    ¡°No, something¡¯s wrong. How about I....¡± Nines was just about to say something when...

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Heavenly Prayer pressed her palm against the kettle, sealing it and Nines¡¯ sensespletely.

    Havingpleted this, she inwardly sighed in relief.

    But before long, her delicate frame stiffened. Waves of electric impulses coursed through her, stimting her to the point that her entire body trembled. Her snowy skin was soon slick with a thinyer of sweat.

    She could no longer stop herself from gasping, but she was so furious that her eyes practically spat fire, and she gnashed her teeth so hard they almost broke.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    A momentter, she leaped into the stream flowing alongside the pine trees, hoping that their cool waters would help clear her head.

    But gradually, and to her immense dismay, she discovered that those sted, embarrassing sensations were still assailing her in waves, much like the waters of the stream.

    Even sealing off her six senses didn¡¯t fix it!

    ¡°Su Xuanjun! I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re the Temple Master. Sooner orter, I¡¯ll kill you!!!¡±

    She bitterly endured for ten minutes. By the end of it, her entire body felt limb, and her legs quivered. She was so furious that she wanted nothing more than to kill her way into the Grotto of Abstruse Force and settle the score with Su Xuanjun here and now.

    Twenty more minutes passed.

    ¡°You¡¯re still not done?!? Damn you!!!¡± Heavenly Prayer was so furious that she was on the verge of losing her rationalitypletely.

    Enough time to burn a stick of incenseter.

    ¡°He¡¯s definitely humiliating me on purpose. I¡¯m sure of it!¡±

    Heavenly Prayer sat in the fetal position at the bottom of the stream, her scalding hot, delicate frame twisting with unease. She felt as if she were on the verge of copse.

    An unknown amount of time passed before she suddenly opened her eyes wide. Her feet arched, her toes clenched, and her entire body iled about and quivered like a fish on drynd, desperate for water.

    Shortly after, everything finally returned to its former stillness.

    Heavenly Prayer¡¯s eyes were dazed, her expression shifting and uncertain, as if she¡¯d lost her soul.

    As she gradually came to her senses, she pped the bottom of the stream in fury.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The stream exploded, evaporating into mist and scattering.

    By the time she emerged, she was starting to calm down.

    However, her beautiful face was terrifyingly icy.

    The first light of morning cut through the darkness, illuminating the world.

    Its faint light poured onto the forest, bathing Heavenly Prayer in its radiance.

    She looked at the sky. Only then did she realize... an entire night had gone by.....

    ¡°Uncle Nines, I want to kill Su Xuanjun!¡± Heavenly Prayer took out and unsealed the bronze kettle, her expression calm as she enunciated each and every word. ¡°Don¡¯t even try to dissuade me! All I want to know is whether or not you¡¯re willing to help me.¡±

    The kettle¡¯s interior sank into silence.

    Finally, the sound of Nines clearing his throat echoed from within. ¡°Little Heavenly Prayer, might you give me a reason first?¡±

    Heavenly Prayer¡¯s delicate frame stiffened, and her face alternated white and green as she gnashed her teeth. ¡°There is no reason!¡±

    ¡°????¡±

    After a while, heughed bitterly. ¡°Lass, if you want me dead, just go ahead and kill me yourself!¡±

    Heavenly Prayer froze, stunned, then pped the bronze kettle. ¡°And to think I saw you as my dearest, most dependable senior all these years. How... How could you be so spineless?¡±

    But it was then that a calm voice rang out. ¡°It¡¯s not that he¡¯s spineless, but that if he agrees, he¡¯s sure to die.¡±

 Chapter 1174: Karma

    Chapter 1174: Karma

    Heavenly Prayers expression shifted, and she looked over.

    There, she saw a tall, upright figure approaching from afar, his hands behind his back, as leisurely as if he were out for a casual stroll, with an unfettered, broad-minded air about him.

    But he simultaneously seemed entirely unassuming, as if hed achieved a return to simplicity. His charm was entirely reserved.

    Heavenly Prayer couldnt see through him.

    Still, after experiencingst nights torment, she couldn''t repress her shame and humiliation, and she clenched her pearly teeth.

    Her beautiful eyes were instantly unfriendly.

    Lass! Dont forget what I told you on our way here! Nines warning emanated from within the bronze kettle. He was unusually solemn, and there was even a faint tremor in his voice.

    Heavenly Prayers beautiful eyes narrowed, and she sank into silence.

    It seemed Su Yi didnt care in the least. He smiled and said, You must have disguised yourself earlier. Otherwise, my disciples would surely have recognized you at a nce.

    He couldnt forget their encounter in the Azure Continents Meteor Abyss. The young woman before him had appeared then too, within that illusory blood moon, and shed tried to take Qing Wan away.

    Heavenly Prayer pursed her lips and disregarded him. Inwardly, her emotions were in turmoil, and she worried that if she spoke, shed lose her temper.

    And you. Su Yi nced at the bronze kettle. Its been so long since west saw each other. Why is it that all you can do is hide in that little Truths and Illusions Dao Kettle? Last time I saw you, you were as domineering as could be. You even dared attack me.

    The bronze kettle swayed violently.

    Youve misunderstood, Your Excellency the Temple Master!!!

    Green smoke emerged from the kettle alongside this panicked voice, transforming into a thirty-foot-tall, stalwart figure.

    He was dressed in green armor, and he carried a glittering silver spear. He seemed unparalleled in his valiance.

    As soon as he appeared, the wind and cloud shifted, and the air was thrown into disarray.

    This was the same tall, stalwart figure whod shot out of the blood moon to attack Su Yi back then.

    However, as soon as he appeared, he withdrew his majestic aura, lowered his spear, and bowed deeply to Su Yi, as if panicking.

    Only then did he exin. Your Excellency, back then, this humble one didnt realize who I was up against. Otherwise, I would never have done anything so foolish. Ive been ovee with regret ever since, unable to eat or sleep in peace. Ive longed for nothing more than an opportunity to apologize to you

    He was fully thirty feet tall, and his aura was terrifying beyond measure.

    Yet now that he stood before Su Yi, he lowered his head so far that it almost hit the ground. He looked regretful, uneasy, and even servile.

    Heavenly Prayer couldnt help but feel bbergasted, and her eyes widened. <em>Isnt he Isnt this a bit much!?</em>

    Earlier, she predicted that her Uncle Nines would wimp out the moment heid eyes on the Temple Masters reincarnation, but she wouldnt have guessed itd be this extreme!

    Su Yiughed. No need to discuss that trivial interlude any further, but I <em>am </em>confused. How did someone as lofty as the greatest god of war of the Deep Crimson Star Realm wind up without a fleshly body?

    The Deep Crimson Star Realm was one of the hundred great star realms of the Eastern Profound Star Domain.

    And Nines was its greatest god of war. At his peak, he possessed Cosmic Enlightenment Realm cultivation. He was one of the peak experts of the stars.

    Yet now, all that remained of him was a soul living inside a Truths and Illusions Dao Kettle. This really was surprising.

    I wont hide it from you, Your Excellency. This humble ones physical body was destroyed in the Starjade Forbidden Grounds, Nines said respectfully.

    So thats it. Su Yi nodded.

    The Starjade Forbidden Grounds were one of the seven great forbidden grounds of the starry skies. There, even Cosmic Enlightenment experts faced almost certain death.

    And whats your connection to her? Su Yi nced at Heavenly Prayer.

    Nines didnt even pause to think. I owe the Supreme Leader of the Nine Heavens Pavilion a favor, so I agreed to stay by Little Heavenly Prayers side to guide and protect her.

    Oh, said Su Yi. In that case, do you know her origins?

    Before Nines could respond, Heavenly Prayer said icily, Why should we tell you? Uncle Nines, dont tell him anything!

    But Nines disregarded this and continued, Your Excellency, Little Heavenly Prayers status is highly unusual. Throughout the Nine Heavens Pavilion, only the Supreme Leader knows her origins.

    ??? Heavenly Prayer felt utterly frustrated. No matter how she looked at it, Nines seemed like a traitor!

    She couldnt count on him at all! She even suspected that if Su Xuanjun told him to take her down, hed do it without so much as furrowing his brow!

    Very well, ordered Su Yi. You wait to the side for now.

    Got it! Nines felt a massive weight lift from his shoulders. He lowered his head and stepped aside.

    You came here to see me. What do you want? Su Yi looked at Heavenly Prayer once more, his expression subtle and inscrutable. <em>It seems she sensed everything we didst night</em>

    Su Yis gaze made Heavenly Prayer thoroughly ufortable, and she longed for nothing more than to throw all caution to the wind and give him a good beating.

    But in the end, she repressed the impulse and said stiffly, I hope you can return Qing Wan to me.

    And why would I do that? Su Yi asked with great interest.

    Heavenly Prayer said icily, Given your powers of perception, surely youve realized that Qing Wan and I were originally one and the same. Its only natural that I take her with me.

    Su Yiughed and shook his head. Waners been my woman for a long time. Whether shees or goes is up to me.

    His tone was casual, yet incontrovertible.

    Nines was standing off to the side, but he couldnt help but p excitedly. Thats truly as wonderful as could be! Catching your eye is unquestionably her good fortune. Why, you could umte karmic merit for eight lifetimes without ever being so lucky!

    !!!!! Heavenly Prayer was so angry that she longed for nothing more than to send Nines packing. <em>Bad enough that you arent helping me, but now youre helping someone else screw me over?</em>

    <em>What kind of uncle are you?!?</em>

    And what if I insist on taking Qing Wan with me? said Heavenly Prayer.

    Little Heavenly Prayer, whatever you do, dont try anything stupid! Before Su Yi could say anything, Nines couldnt help but interject. I have ample reason to believe that your master views you as a pawn, or rather, a tool to learn more about the Temple Master. Hes definitely plotting something! Otherwise, why would he have sent Qing Wan to the Dark and Gold Star Realm? And why would Qing Wan appear beside His Excellency the Temple Master? Im sure there are secrets behind it all!

    .... Heavenly Prayer suddenly realized that there was truly no room for discussion. If nothing else, Nines wouldnt permit her to oppose the Temple Masters reincarnation!

    Had I known itd be like this, I wouldnt have brought you with me! Heavenly Prayer felt stifled to the brink of madness.

    You suspect the old codger of the Nine Heavens Pavilion is plotting against me too? Su Yi looked at Nines in surprise.

    Your Excellency, this matter was highly suspicious to begin with. Anyone with a bit of a brain would have sensed that something wasnt right, Nines said hurriedly.

    Right? It would be obvious to anyone that something was strange here, but how could the old codger fail to realize that? said Su Yi. Yet he went ahead and did it anyway. It seems he isnt at all afraid of me seeing through him. Im afraid theres still a lot we dont know going on here.

    Nines said tentatively, Your Excellency, I suspect its connected to you and Heavenly Prayers origins!

    Her origins really arent simple, said Su Yi. I checked, and her soul contains an extraordinary Spirit Birthmark, one unique to the descendants of the Xiantian Spirit Races.

    The Xiantian Spirit Races!?

    Nines looked stunned. Out amongst the stars, there are only two known ns of Xiantian Spirit Races: the Xu Family of the Heavenfire Spirit Race and the Feng Family of the Blue Luan Spirit Race. Furthermore, both are among the Eastern Profound Star Domans mysterious Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao!

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head.

    The Eastern Profound Star Domain was originally home to seven Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao.

    They included Zhong Ruoxis Zhong Family, and Qing Tangs now-deceased Jiang Family. Of course, following the Jiang Familys annihtion, only six Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao remained.

    Of them, the Xu and Feng Families were both Xiantian Spirit Races. They had a transcendent status, and they had mysterious foundations.

    As she listened to the two men discuss her background, Heavenly Prayer gradually calmed down. Im not from either of those Ancient Guardian ns.

    Su Yi said casually, Of course you arent. Your Soul Birthmark ispletely different from theirs. Even Ive never seen it before. I suspect that your n of origin isnt from the Eastern Profound Star Domain at all.

    Heavenly Prayers bright eyes focused, and she was obviously surprised. There are star realms beyond the Eastern Profound Star Domain?

    There are. Su Yi nodded. The Temple Masters memories were enough to confirm the existence of worlds beyond the Eastern Profound Star Domain.

    However, a barrier sealed off the paths to these other worldspletely. The only way to get there was through the Battlefield of the Distant Beyond!

    But Su Yi didnt exin all this. He could roughly guess what the Supreme Leader of the Nine Heavens Pavilion was after.

    He was most likely trying to give him a karmic fetter he couldnt refuse!

    And this karmic tie involved Qing Wan and Little Heavenly Prayers origins.

    Most likely, it involved his seventh incarnation, Shen Mu, too!

    After all, when he was still the Temple Master, the Supreme Leader of the Nine Heavens Pavilion called him heartless and "unfaithful" on numerous asions.

    No one would hate him like that for no reason.

    When he met with the awareness of the Temple Masters power, the Temple Master warned him that the Supreme Leader of the Nine Heavens Pavilion most likely already knew of his connection to Shen Mu.

    Thus, Qing Wan and Heavenly Prayers appearances were within his expectations.

    If Su Yi wanted to learn how Shen Mu died, he could start his investigations with the Supreme Leader of the Nine Heavens Pavilion!

    Simply put, whether he wanted to learn the secrets of Shen Mus passing or the truth of Qing Wan and Heavenly Prayers origins, he needed to start with the Nine Heavens Pavilion.

    This was the karma their Supreme Leader had foisted upon him!

    Why had he done this?

    Su Yi wasnt sure, but he was sure that touching this karma risked burning his hands!

    Furthermore, due to his current rtionship with Qing Wan, there was no way he could remain uninvolved.

    The Supreme Leader of the Nine Heavens Pavilion undoubtedly knew that, too.

    Heavenly Prayers appearance here was most certainly his attempt to probe the way ahead, as well as a message. He wanted to know that this karma had already stained him, and hed have to ept it whether he liked it or not!

    Your Master is a skilled schemer. He picked you up to use as a pawn a long time ago, and he arranged a trap for me. And the crux of this tap is Qing Wan. Su Yi looked at Heavenly Prayer. Hes already seeded. As for the life and death of his pawn? There''s no need for him to worry, because he knows that I cant kill you. Qing Wan cant live independently of you.

    Heavenly Prayers expression shifted, but she obviously didnt believe it. Why would my Master Target you?

    Su Yi smiled. I want to know that too. Why didnt he dare to sh with me openly in my past life? Why insist on plotting and resorting to methods like this to stain me with this karma?

    Here, a hint of a chill appeared on his lips. When I proceed into the stars beyond the Wilds, Ill naturally find him to settle the score!

 Chapter 1175: The Graveyard of Fallen Immortals

    Chapter 1175: The Graveyard of Fallen Immortals

    If thats true, the Supreme Leader of the Nine Heavens Pavilion sure is insidious! Nines was astonished.

    He couldnt even imagine it. <em>How much patience and endurance would someone need to n across such a long stretch of time?</em>

    <em>And his goal was simply to make sure the Temple Master couldnt refuse this karma!?</em>

    Meanwhile, Heavenly Prayers beautiful face was pallid, her expression full of undisguisable rm.

    Impossible! I dont believe Master would do any such thing! Heavenly Prayer said emphatically.

    However, her voice contained a hint of panic and confusion. There was no doubt about it; she couldnt ept that her master viewed her as a pawn.

    Believe it or not. Youll learn the truth eventually. Su Yi sighed, his gaze a bit pitying. At the end of the day, youre a pitiful figure too. One day, if only for Qing Wans sake, Ill resolve this karma.

    Heavenly Prayer was stunned, and she sank into silence.

    After a while, she abruptly turned and left.

    Heavenly Prayer, where are you going? Nines asked hurriedly.

    To see Master! said Heavenly Prayer without so much as turning her head.

    What? Nines was instantly frantic. Foolish girl. If you go back, Im afraid hell hurt you!

    No, the old codger wont let anything happen to her. If he does, this karma wille to nothing, Su Yi said inly.

    Nines face was full of admiration. Youre absolutely right, Your Excellency. In this humble ones view, the Supreme Leader of the Nine Heavens Pavilion will one day pay for what hes done!

    ..... Su Yi pointed in the direction Heavenly Prayer had left in. You can leave too.

    As you say, Your Excellency! I eagerly await the day you return to the stars! Nines bowed deeply before finally turning and leaving.

    The moment he left the bounds of the Grotto of Abstruse Force, he looked like someone whod only just barely escaped disaster, quick as could be.

    <em>Fortunately, the Temple Master didnt attack. Otherwise, this soul of mine might well have been destroyed </em>Nines inwardly rejoiced.

    No one else knew just how tense and nervous hed been just now!

    Su Yi wasnt at all worried about the Supreme Leader of the Nine Heavens Pavilions karma.

    One day, hed just have to pay the Nine Heavens Pavilion a visit to resolve it, thats all.

    No, what mattered to him now was boosting his cultivation as quickly as possible.

    <em>It seems its time I visit the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals,</em> thought Su Yi.

    At his current level, if he went into seclusion, breaking into thete-stage Profound Unity Realm would take a long, long time.

    This was because hed already used up all his Dark and Gold Treasures. At this point, it wouldnt matter how many miraculous pills and medicines he consumed. None would aid his cultivation.

    But he suspected that the chaos source of the Dark and Gold Star Realm existed deep within the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals!

    If he found it, he had a chance of bing a World King, never mind breaking into thete-stage Profound Unity Realm!

    Master, you cant go to the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals anymore!

    When Jin Kui learned of Su Yis ns, she hurriedly exined everything that had happened in the outside world during his six months of seclusion.

    It turned out that all of it was connected to him.

    Hed asked Ancestor Peng, the Border Mountain Yao Ancestor, and the various other old-timers to spread word of what was hidden in the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals. They were to publicly announce that the chaos source of the Dark and Gold Star Realm was hidden there.

    Su Yi was doing this to lure the cultivation factions of the stars beyond to certain doom.

    But as this news spread across the Wilds, the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals became a treasure trove of good fortune overnight, the center of attention!

    Who knew how many cultivators disregarded the danger and rushed over? Even numerous Emperors were tempted into action.

    But reality was cruel.

    Practically none of the experts who went to the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals returned, no matter their cultivations!

    Not long ago, a group of older-generation Emperors went there, only to face a terrifying ambush shortly after entering the outer periphery. Afterward, it was proven that the ambush was the work of experts from outer space! Jin Kui exined at top speeds. Many simr incidents took ce after. Everyones saying that experts from the stars beyond have long since locked down and monopolized the entire Graveyard of Fallen Immortals!

    As a result, even Emperors are scared, and even they wont visit lightly.

    Su Yi instantly understood. <em>So, the people I saw at the Sea of Falling Stars werent the only experts of the stars beyond to arrive.</em>

    <em>Another group has long since proceeded to the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals!</em>

    <em>This is unquestionable proof that my n to lure some of the experts of the stars beyond to their doom is working!</em>

    <em>But its also obvious that not everyone who went to the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals has died.</em>

    Out loud, Su Yi said, That only makes it more interesting! A hint of eagerness rose in his heart.

    He spent another few days in the Grotto of Abstruse Force, and after making sufficient arrangements, he set off alone.

    He originally nned to invite the Heavensdeath Demon Empress to travel with him, but in the end, he rejected the idea.

    The Graveyard of Fallen Immortals was too dangerous. ording to the map recorded on the beast skin scroll, even Cosmic Enlightenment Realm World Kings risked being instantly reduced to ash!

    And that was before factoring in the experts from outer space spread throughout the entire forbidden grounds.

    Given the circumstances, it was best he acted on his own. That way, if something went wrong, he wouldnt implicate the Heavensdeath Demon Empress.

    Two dayster.

    A dim, deste stretch of heaven and earth. Descending cracks covered the firmament, and the ground was covered in towering, utterly barren mountains.

    An overcast, stifling atmosphere hung in the air.

    And not far away, between the mountains, there stood a ten-thousand-foot gateway!

    The gate was reflected on the sky, and the light of time and space flowed around it, as if it had appeared there in ancient times, then remained there, entirely unchanged, ever since.

    This was the entrance to the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals!

    Numerous cultivators were waiting in the surrounding area.

    Our n ancestors soulmp remains lit. He hasnt met with disaster. I trust that the heavens will help the righteous, so hell surely return home safe! someone muttered.

    Agh, months have passed. Eight Imperial Realm ancestors of our n have gone in, but only two of their soulmps remain lit someone said bleakly.

    Men die for wealth, while birds die for food. To cultivators such as ourselves, fortune of this level is far, far too enticing to pass up someone sighed.

    No! Our high elders soulmp went out! someone else cried in rm.

    Throughout the surrounding area, the atmosphere was stifled and tense.

    Over the past few months, cultivators had gathered here from all over the Wilds to explore the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals in search of good fortune. However, only a tiny handful returned alive!

    Furthermore, those who returned didnt make it out unscathed. The shock robbed them of their wits, as if theyd lost their minds.

    Now, people understood on a visceral level why the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals was considered the Wilds greatest forbidden zone.

    Who knew how many top powerhouses had been buried in these forsaken grounds over the course of the Wilds history?

    The Graveyard of Fallen Immortals Here, even gods and immortals might perish, let alone the worlds cultivators!

    How powerful are the experts of the stars beyond? But none of them havee back alive either!

    Suddenly, many of the cultivators discovered that a young man in blue was headed toward the massive gateway.

    Oh? Who is that guy? Hes actually headed right toward the entrance!

    Stop right there, young man! someone called out a warning. If you enter this ce, youll never return!

    Someone with a more explosive temper even went so far as to shout, Whose kid are you? You sure are gutsy. Do you have any idea where you are? Quick, go home! Even if you want to die, this isnt the way to do it!

    Some of the older-generation experts sensed that something wasnt quite right about this young man. His aura was entirely unassuming, but he was so strangely calm that it was obvious something strange was going on.

    But most people simply watched coldly from the sidelines.

    A kid ignorant of the height of the heavens or the depths of the earth, thats all. He was foolish to try his luck in the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals, but as ridiculous as it seemed, such incidents had been amon urrence in recent months.

    The reason was simple. Most young people were hot-blooded, and they thought themselves favored by the heavens. Even knowing the danger, they thought they could escape with their lives. If they were lucky enough to obtain the good fortune here, they could ascend to the heavens in a single bound.

    But when they faced the cruel reality, who among them wasnt left battered and bleeding?

    Little baby, youd best stop right away. You might not be afraid of death, and you might think grandstanding makes you look good, but in our eyes, your behavior is unquestionably as idiotic as it gets!

    A purple-robed elder appeared out of nowhere, blocked the young mans path, and tried to dissuade him.

    Uproar instantly ensued.

    Thats Senior Wang Beiting! A high elder of Thousand Moons Sword Manor!

    Senior Wang really ispassionate.

    Discussion ensued. Most of the gathered cultivators looked awed, even reverent.

    Wang Beiting!

    A Profound Serenity Emperor!

    Its not that Impassionate. He just reminds me of my grandson, sighed the purple-robed elder. He was about this age, and he was young and fearless too. Nothing between heaven and earth scared him, but one day, he left to explore a hidden realm, never to return

    The old man looked a bit somber.

    Only then did the crowd realize why Wang Beiting had stepped in to dissuade this blue-robed stranger. So, he reminded him of his deceased grandson!

    The crowd was instantly rueful.

    Except for Su Yi, whose expression was a bit strange. He didnt know whether tough or cry.

    Thank you for the warning, Su Yi smiled and nodded. Wang Beiting had good intentions, so Su Yi couldnt fault him.

    With that, he proceeded toward the gateway.

    You wont listen? The purple-robed Wang Beiting frowned, a bit angry.

    The cultivators watching from a distance were displeased too. <em>This kid doesnt recognize others kindnesses, and he doesnt know whats good for him.</em>

    But it was then that someone burst intoughter, as if she couldnt hold it in anymore. It was like the music of the heavens as it echoed throughout the dim, oppressivendscape.

    This is the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, the sovereign of the Wilds, yet youre treating him as you might a member of your grandsons generation? Haha! This is just too funny!

    An unearthly, unparalleled beauty in a red dress appeared out of nowhere apanying this voice.

    She smiled so broadly that her starry eyes narrowed into crescent moons, as if she couldnt contain her amusement.

    The entire area fell deathly silent. Even the birds ceased their song.

    Everyone was dumbstruck, to the point that their jaws almost fell off. <em>Dont tell me that unassuming young man in blue is really The Swordmaster of Abstruse Force!?</em>

    The purple-robed elder stiffened, as if hed been struck by lightning. His mind wentpletely nk.

    Only one thought remained in his head: Fuck!!!<blockquote>

    Seth''s Thoughts

    Author note iing~!

    <em>Ps: This is thest time Ill sigh over this, but FIOTSnguage sometimes feels a bit too modern. Readers haveined about this before. Hm. How do you all see it?</em>

    <em>Over all, FIOTS contains fairly few modern terms, but its impossible to avoid thempletely.</em>

    <em>A ssic example of this is hysteria (Xisdl/). This isnt a Chengyu (four-character idiom), but rather, a modern loanword we borrowed from English</em>

    ___

    Trantor Seth here! The difference between old and modernnguage is much more apparent in Chinese than in English. FIOTS <em>does</em> borrow a fair bit from ssicalnguage, including terms from ancient Chinese astronomy and old-fashioned units of measurement.

    But like, Xiao Jinyu also uses modern ng like simp/. Hes definitely not fullymitted to old-fashionednguage, haha. </blockquote>

 Chapter 1176: An Ambush

    Chapter 1176: An Ambush

    The atmosphere was so tense and stifled that even the birds fell silent.

    The cultivators whod taken on the airs of a senior and urged Su Yi to turn back all felt iparably awkward. They could have died of sheer embarrassment.

    And those whod thought him brazen, reckless, and too foolish to recognize others good intentions were visibly shaken. All of them felt chills in their hands and feet.

    As for the purple-robed elder, Wang Beiting

    Bean-sized beads of sweat formed on his forehead.

    Su Yi turned to look. He couldnt help but exim, What are you doing here?

    This new arrival was none other than the Heavensdeath Demon Empress. Her red dress swayed around her, and there was a smug grin on her charming face. I predicted that youd leave without me, so Ive been waiting here for you all this time.

    Su Yi rubbed his nose. What could he say to that?

    Meanwhile, Wang Beiting seemed toe back to his senses. He bowed deeply and said in a quavering voice, Your Excellency Su, I offended your dignity earlier. Please dont take offense!

    He really hadnt seen Su Yis appearance before. Otherwise, there was no way he would havemitted such a basic error.

    You had good intentions. How could I possibly make trouble for you? Su Yiughed, then turned and shot toward the entrance to the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals.

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress hurried after him.

    Brother Su, I know youre worried Ill run into danger, and thats why you acted alone, but Ive long since made up my mind to investigate. How could I possibly be afraid of death? said the Heavensdeath Demon Empress, her voice soft. Rx. Once were inside, theres no way Ill make trouble for you.

    Its not trouble Im worried about, said Su Yi. He pointed at the distant entrance to the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals. Once we go inside, well effectively have entered a constantly shifting spatial tunnel. Even if we travel together, well be transported to separate regions of the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals.

    Hede here several times before, but hed only explored the perimeter. Even then, hed almost died on several asions.

    He naturally knew full well how terrifying the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals was.

    If we were traveling together, Id be able to help you, but its too dangerous for you to travel on your own, said Su Yi.

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress said solemnly, Im not afraid.

    Su Yi instantly realized hed have little luck dissuading her. Instead, he took out a jade slip and used his divine sense to carve a secret map inside.

    As he passed it to her, he said, This contains a map of the outer perimeter of the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals. Ive already marked it. Once were inside, you should proceed to the ck Blood Ruins. Ille find you there.

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress epted the jade slip and straightforwardly agreed.

    Before long, the two of them shot through the entryway and disappeared.

    Off in the distance, the gathered cultivators felt a massive weight lift from their shoulders.

    Wang Beiting wiped the cold sweat from his brow and stiffened his back. Heughed dryly, Dont you think His Excellency Su is surprisingly easy to talk to?

    The other cultivators looked at each other. <em>Easy to talk to? We were scared practically half to death!</em>

    <em>After all, that wasnt just the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force. The founder of the Demons Elysium, the Heavensdeath Demon Empress was there too!</em>

    When no one responded, Wang Beiting was a bit sheepish. His Excellency Su was right in front of me, but I failed to recognize him. Ihave truly embarrassed myself.

    An ancient, primitivendscape. Everywhere you looked, it was the picture of destion.

    Dense mist hung in the air, like bands of silk. It was as if thendscape were shrouded in gauze.

    Spatial ripples spread outward, and Su Yi appeared out of nowhere.

    He looked around, only to discover that he was in unfamiliar territory. Hed never been here before.

    <em>h!</em>

    Before Su Yi could take his time to sense his surroundings, a streak of firelight appeared out of nowhere and shot toward him.

    Upon closer inspection, it was a fire-red ant about the size of a pinky. It looked as if it had been forged out of molten copper, and its face was as hideously contorted as a monster baring its fangs.

    As it charged, it left burning rifts in its wake, and a terrifying, devouring aura spread outward.

    Shockingly, the ants aura was no weaker than a Profound Serenity Realm Emperors!

    Su Yi stretched out his hand and grabbed the fiery ant. The sealed insect fell into his outstretched palm.

    A Spirit-Devouring Fire Ant? These insidious lifeforms still exist? Su Yi eximed.

    Spirit-Devouring Fire Ants were an ancient variant species. The vicious creatures could shuttle through space freely, devouring the souls of even Emperors with ease.

    Moreover, they typically traveled in groups

    Su Yi had only just thought this when the distant air suddenly trembled, and a swath of firelight surged forth. A swarm of countless Spirit-Devouring Fire Ants surged forth, like countless ming stars.

    Su Yi sucked in a breath of cold air, turned, and fled.

    It wasnt that he was afraid, but that Spirit-Devouring Fire Ants were extremely troublesome, and moreover, there was practically no end to them. Once the fighting began, he wouldnt be able to extricate himself anytime soon.

    More importantly, these vermins bodies were no treasures. Their shells could be used to refine weapons, but only just barely.

    In Su Yis eyes, they were no more valuable than chicken ribs. Killing them wouldnt benefit him at all.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The skies violently copsed as if incinerated.

    The swarm of Spirit-Devouring Fire Ants chased after Su Yi, relentless and ferocious.

    Along the way, wherever these vermin passed, space caught aze and thendscape was reduced to ash, leaving nothing behind but scorched earth.

    The swarm was enough to terrify even an Imperial Apex Emperor.

    But it wasnt much of a threat to Su Yi.

    Still, he quickly sensed that something was amiss.

    Another swarm of Spirit-Devouring Fire Ants appeared up ahead, nketing heaven and earth, sweeping toward him like a zing current.

    Just as Su Yi nned to change directions, he discovered that everywhere he looked, radiant mes were soaring into the air.

    All of them were swarms of Spirit-Devouring Fire Ants!

    Did I stumble into the Spirit-Devouring Fire Ants territory? Even Su Yi was bbergasted. Hed only just arrived in the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals, and this was still the outer perimeter, yet hed already encountered an obstacle like this. There was no getting around it; he was really unlucky!

    Then Ill just cut a path of blood. At first, Su Yi had no intention of wasting energy here, but now, it seemed there was no other choice.

    But it was then that someone sighed.

    And here I thought wed caught a big fish. Whod have thought it was just some kid?

    The voice was full of disappointment.

    Following this voice, the massive swarms of Spirit-Devouring Ants stopped, as if theyd received orders, and hovered in the air.

    Young lord, this kid isnt simple. Although I cant discern his exact cultivation base, I can tell that hes a <em>very </em>young Emperor. In the run-down, dpidated Wilds, thats quite impressive, said a cold, raspy voice.

    That so? Then how about I ept this prey as a servant?

    Catching your eye is his good fortune, young lord.

    As they conversed, a pair appeared in the distantndscape, a young man and an elder.

    The elder was dressed in gray, with withered features and eyes as sharp as a hawks.

    The young man was handsome and d in bright yellow robes. He carried a blue-green jade flute.

    When the two of them appeared, the countless ants filling the surroundingndscape buzzed, like ministers lowering their heads in submission.

    So, youre beast masters. I just dont know which sect of the starry skies you hail from, Su Yi said thoughtfully.

    Beast mastery was quitemon out amongst the stars, and numerous peak factions had such legacies.

    Young man, youve already been surrounded. Off in the distance, a gray-robed elder said in a calm, raspy voice, But youre quite fortunate, as youve caught our young lords eye. Hes willing to ept you as his ve. Well? Why arent you kneeling in gratitude yet?

    He spoke with lofty superiority, as if looking down on Su Yi.

    But Su Yiughed, not at all concerned. Such confidence! Are you perhaps from the Spirit Mastery Pure Lands?

    The Spirit Mastery Pure Lands!

    Out amongst the stars, they were the uncontested number one orthodoxy when it came to beast mastery. Furthermore, they were the hegemons of the Untamed Clouds Star Realm. Rumor had it that they raised all manner of divine beasts and strange creatures. Their foundations were deep and ancient.

    The gray-robed elder was stunned. He eximed, Youre a cultivator of the Wilds, but you know about the Spirit Mastery Pure Lands?

    I know a little, said Su Yi, a bit disappointed. But I can tell that you arent cultivators of the Spirit Mastery Pure Lands after all.

    The gray-robed elder was a bit displeased. Its true that we arent from the Spirit Mastery Pure Lands, but we still arent someone a paltry little native savage like you can afford to provoke!

    The young man in long yellow robes looked at Su Yi, his eyes shing like lightning as he said with conceit, I can tell that you know a little about what goes in amongst the stars, so listen up! Were from Thousand Spirits Demon Mountain!

    His voice was full of pride.

    Thousand Spirits Demon Mountain? Su Yi thought for a moment, then shook his head. I really havent heard of that one.

    The gray-robed elder and the long-robed young mans expressions were instantly a bit unsightly. <em>Whats that supposed to mean? You know about the Spirit Mastery Pure Lands, but you dont know anything about us at all?</em>

    It seems your sect isnt one of the peak factions of the hundred great star realms, nor is it some ancient, secluded powerhouse. Otherwise, I would definitely have heard of you. Su Yi sighed.

    After inheriting the Temple Masters memories and experiences, he naturally knew the factions of the stars beyond like the back of his hand.

    But even after racking his brains, he couldnt recall anything about Thousand Spirits Demon Mountain. That proved that in all the Temple Masters years of cultivation, hed never heard of this faction!

    ??? The gray-robed elder was stunned. <em>Is that punk looking down on Thousand Spirits Demon Mountain?</em>

    The long-robed young man was bbergasted too. <em>A savage from the Wilds is seriously looking down on us?</em>

    Never mind. Ill just ask you this. Has your Thousand Spirits Demon Mountain sent any stronger experts to the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals? Answer my question, and I can let you live, said Su Yi. He couldnt even be bothered to clean up small fries like these, so he hoped to take down the experts behind them directly.

    But his question enraged the two of them to the point ofughter.

    The long-robed young man rubbed his ears, as if he dared not believe what he was hearing. He said coldly, Uncle Ming, kill that native savage. Theres no more need for mercy!

    Exactly what I had in mind. The gray-robed elder was beside himself with fury too, and he seethed with murderous intent.

    As he spoke, a bone flute flew from his sleeves, and he swung it through the air.

    An impassioned note cut through the still silence of thendscape.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Throughout the surrounding area, countless Spirit-Devouring Ants instantly took action, like a surging wave of fire sweeping toward Su Yi.

    They nketed heaven and earth, their force and momentum shaking the skies.

    But when Su Yi saw this, he sighed. <em>People nowadays are just more and more temperamental.</em>

 Chapter 1177: World Kings!

    Chapter 1177: World Kings!

    Heaven and earth seemed to catch aze.

    The dense, approaching swarm of Spirit-Devouring Ants nketed both the sky and the ground.

    Any one of them at random could have threatened the life of a Profound Serenity Emperor. A lineup like this was enough to send even an Imperial Apex cultivator fleeing in panic!

    Su Yi didnt flee. Instead, he took a step forward, and tens of thousands of illusory swords exploded around him.

    Like countless densely packed beams of flowing light, or the rising and falling of surging tidewaters.

    As Su Yi shot ahead

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The humming of a sword swept outward like wind and lightning.

    Su Yi was like a sharp edge cleaving through the sky. Wherever he passed, countless Spirit-Devouring Fire Ants exploded, offering no more resistance than paper.

    Nothing could stand in his way.

    Meanwhile, the sword shadows tore open countless perfectly straight rifts in the sky.

    The Spirit-Devouring Fire Ants could teleport, and they were iparably quick.

    But they couldnt take even a single hit from Su Yi.

    His figure was surrounded by countless sword shadows. He didnt even need to do anything to cut open a path of blood!

    The gray-robed old man couldnt help but cry out, Young lord, watch out! Somethings not right about him!

    This local savage really is strong, even stronger than the old-timers we hunted earlier, said the long-robed young man. His eyes shed. Seems to me that once we capture him, hed made a lovely Combat Soul Puppet.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Off in the distance, a tide of sword hums rumbled as Su Yi fought his way out of their encirclement.

    Please wait, young lord. Ill take care of the boy, said the gray-robed elder. He leaped into the air.

    <em>h!</em>

    He swung his bone flute. The Laws interwove, and countless densely packed illusory demonic figures surged into being.

    It was just one attack, but its power could have suppressed and killed just about any Imperial Apex Emperor of the modern era!

    The gray-robed elder wasnt a World King, but he wielded a type of Celestial Law!

    When Su Yi saw this, his eyes shone with a hint of disdain.

    He couldnt even be bothered to waste time talking. He swooshed his sleeves, and

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Sword qi streaked through the air, and the shadows filling the sky disappeared.

    Hm? The gray-robed old mans expression shifted, and he realized this didnt bode well.

    Thus far, hed used his Celestial Laws to hunt and kill several Profound Unity cultivators. Every time, hed captured his prey with ease.

    Thus, at first, hepletely disregarded Su Yi. Only now did he realize hed most likely kicked an iron board.

    Young lord, hurry up and flee! the gray-robed elder bellowed.

    Meanwhile, the full extent of his cultivation base burst forth. He waved his bone flute to strike Su Yi from afar.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    New demonic figure surged forth, the power of the Laws flowing like a waterfall.

    The power of this attack seemed capable of splitting both heaven and earth. It was terrifying beyond measure.

    A voice tinged with disappointment rang out. Someone like you is no more interesting to me than chicken ribs. I cant work up any enthusiasm at all.

    Su Yi then shot forth, using the fingers of his right hand as a sword to sh the air.

    <em>Bang!!!</em>

    The demonic figures filling the sky exploded, and the roiling power of the Laws copsed and dissipated.

    And the gray-robed elders bone flute shattered, inch by inch, its fragments flying in all directions.

    <em>Splurt!</em>

    The gray-robed elder coughed up blood and staggered back, one sh after another appearing all over his body.

    Before he could steady himself, Su Yi appeared out of nowhere, raised his hand, and shed.

    A head flew through the air.

    In thest moments before his death, the gray-robed elders eyes widened. Astonishment was written all over his face, as if he couldnt ept this.

    A momentter, both his severed head and his body exploded into ash.

    Uncle Ming! Off in the distance, the long-robed young man shouted in fury and rm.

    The moment the gray-robed elder ordered him to flee, he realized that something was amiss, and he turned and ran immediately. s, he could never have guessed that the gray-robed old man would lose so quickly!

    Your turn. Su Yi leaped toward him.

    The long-robed young man instantly panicked and shattered a talisman without hesitation.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Divine me surged into the heavens, and an avatar of will floated into the air, taking on the appearance of a middle-aged man with a willowy beard, Confucian robes, and a broad belt.

    Like the descent of a god.

    Save me, Ancestor! the young man cried out.

    Dont panic. The skies arent going to fall, the middle-aged man said gently, calm andposed.

    That so? Off in the distance, Su Yiughed dryly.

    A World Kings avatar of will, that was all. It wasnt even a proper clone. He could have killed it with ease even as a Profound Serenity Realm cultivator.

    Let alone now that hed reached the mid-stage Profound Unity Realm!

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Heaven and earth shook violently, and thendscape was thrown into upheaval.

    A streak of sword qi shot forth, cleaving at the middle-aged man.

    The middle-aged man couldnt help butugh coldly. Hah? Nowadays, even Emperors dare behave so impudently....Ah?

    His expression changed abruptly, and practically relying on pure instinct, he blocked with all his might.

    But mere momentster, his body exploded into pieces. One sh had been enough to destroy him.

    Ironically, even then, his coldughter echoed throughout heaven and earth.

    How is this possible!? The long-robed young man was stunned out of his wits, and he almost broke down. <em>How could a local savage be this strong?</em>

    <em>Whap!</em>

    The long-robed young man took a palm to the face, leaving him seeing stars. His entire body shuddered.

    Who were you calling a savage just now?ughed Su Yi.

    Thest of the young mans bluster faded, and his face filled with dread. Who exactly are you?

    <em>Whap!</em>

    Another p followed, almost cracking his skull. He clenched his teeth in agony, and his face contorted.

    Su Yiughed again. Didnt you want to make me your ve? What happened to your courage?

    The long-robed young man quivered with fright, on the verge of a mental breakdown. He was baffled, and he couldnt even imagine how a young man barely over twenty could be so strong. Even a World Kings avatar of will had fallen beneath a single sh!

    Speak. Su Yi raised his hand to hit him again.

    <em>Whap!</em>

    The young man reeled, and everything went dark as he almost fell unconscious.

    He couldnt help but roar, Enough already! If youve got balls, just kill me!! Another day, my Thousand Spirits Demon Mountain will destroy your entire lineage!!

    Just another useless, raving imbecile. Su Yi instantly lost interest. He reached out, shattered the young mans physical body, and extracted his soul.

    You What are you doing? The young mans soul seemed to realize what Su Yi was up to, and he struggled like mad, shrieking, Dont do it! I surrender!

    Oh? That''s fine. I dont ept your surrender, Su Yi said casually.

    ...

    <em>Whap!</em>

    The young mans soul instantly lost consciousness.

    Su Yi then proceeded to search it.

    A little less than ten minutester, Su Yi finally understood the young mans origins.

    His name was Zhou Fang. His sect, the Thousand Spirits Demon Mountain, was in the Divine Origin Star Realm.

    And the Divine Origin Star Realm was the territory of the Church of the River of Stars!

    The experts of the Thousand Spirits Demon Mountain participating in this operation hade to the Wilds on the Church of the River of Stars orders.

    Furthermore, theyd apanied the Grand Libationer of the Lunar Pce into the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals.

    The Church of the River of Stars had six such subordinate factions in total!

    Indeed, its just as I thought. Even before the battle on the Sea of Falling Stars, the experts of outer space silently began operations in the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals, thought Su Yi.

    ording to Zhuo Fangs memories, the experts of the Church of the River of Stars and their subordinate factions numbered about thirty in total.

    Of them, only two were World Kings.

    The first was Liu Jianchi, the Grand Libationer of the Church of the River of Stars Lunar Pce. The other was High Elder Luo Zihong of the Divine Origin Star Realms Bluecloud Daoist Sect.

    Half a month ago, Liu Jianchi had led a portion of their experts away from this region. Theyd gone further into the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals to explore.

    Meanwhile, Luo Zihong of the Bluecloud Daoist Sect led another group to search the outskirts of the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals for good fortune.

    <em>With a World King to back them up, exploring the outer periphery really is rtively safe, </em>thought Su Yi.

    What really drew his attention was that, here in the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals, World Kings cultivation bases werent subject to a bacsh from the Laws!

    In other words, here, World Kings could unleash their full strength!

    Suddenly, Su Yis heart palpitated. Without the slightest hesitation, he dodged.

    Practically simultaneously, a glittering silver arrow shot toward him, exploding in the spot hed stood just moments prior. The air copsed, and a massive chasm formed on the ground below.

    Terrifying destructive power swept outward, and the surroundingndscape shook violently.

    Su Yi charged ahead, his clothing fluttering around him.

    Only then did the high-pitched sound of tearing air ring out.

    There was no doubt about it. That divine arrow had surpassed the speed of sound, slicing through space as it arrived, forceful to the extreme!

    Eh? You actually dodged? A voice full of astonishment resounded from afar.

    Su Yi looked over and saw a group shooting toward him.

    The leader was a tall, lean man with coppery skin. His eyes zed like twin suns, and he carried a bow carved out of bone.

    The aura emanating from his startled both heaven and earth with its tyrannical ferocity!

    Even just gazing upon him from afar, he resembled a barbarian god emerging from the wilderness.

    Luo Zihong!

    The high elder of the Bluecloud Daoist Sect!

    They called him the greatest expert of the Dao of Archery in the Divine Origin Star Realm, and he was in the mid-stage Heavenly Longevity Realm.

    The bone bow he carried was supposedly carved from the natal bone of a Denglong, and it could easily pierce even a World Kings defenses!

    Su Yi had learned all of this from Zhuo Fangs memories.

    Su Yi had inherited the Temple Masters memories. Despite the Temple Masters transcendent status, he didnt know anything about Luo Zihong. That was unquestionable proof that Luo Zihong had proven his Dao and be a World King after the Temple Masters reincarnation.

    Arge group of cultivators followed Luo Zihong, both men and women. Their auras were ferocious, their momentum startling.

    Practically all of them were in the Profound Unity Realm!

    These were undoubtedly the experts of the Church of the River of Stars and six of its subordinate factions.

    Finally someone worth paying attention to, Su Yi said softly. The depths of his gaze surged with the will to fight.

    Last time, on the Sea of Falling Stars, hed been surrounded by over a dozen World Kings, but it was the power of the Temple Masters Dao Imprint that let him break through their encirclement. Hed only just stepped into the early-stage Profound Unity Realm, and at the time, he wouldnt havested long relying on his own power.

    It was different now. He was already in the mid-stage Profound Unity Realm, and his opponents included just one World King.

    Su Yi naturally wasnt afraid!

    As for the Profound Unity Emperors? He directly ignored them.

    Hah? Youve sure got a mouth on you. Off in the distance, Luo Zihong took a breath, drawing upon the force of his surroundings. The mountains and rivers swayed, and the air wailed.

    His eyes shed with divine light as he coldly scanned Su Yi. Release Zhuo Fangs soul, and Ill let you die painlessly. Otherwise, I won''t let you die no matter how much you beg me!

 Chapter 1178: A Sword Turns the Cycle of Reincarnation!

    Chapter 1178: A Sword Turns the Cycle of Reincarnation!

    The majestic aura of a World King really was terrifying.

    Luo Zihongs voice echoed, every word booming like divine lightning.

    The power of his voice alone could have broken an Emperors mental defenses, leaving thempletely intimidated.

    But how strong was Su Yis mind?

    Before, he had two lifetimes of experience.

    Now that hed fused with the Temple Masters Dao Imprint, he had three.

    His mind was already all but indestructible!

    Moreover, inheriting the Temple Masters knowledge meant he knew the powers of the Three Realms of the Path of Heavens Ascension like the back of his hand. How could a mere Heavenly Longevity Realm World King like Luo Zihong possibly intimidate him?

    Then Ill be really interested to see just how exactly you can make me beg you to kill me, Su Yi said with augh.

    <em>Bang!</em>

    Zhuo Fangs soul exploded between his fingers, transforming into a rain of light.

    You

    Dammit!

    How dare he!? The Profound Unity Emperors behind Luo Zihong were instantly up in arms. Su Yis domineering attitude stunned them.

    None of them would have guessed that this young man would be so tyrannical even in the face of a true World King!

    Murderous intent arose on Luo Zihongs face, and he attacked without any more wasted words.

    <em>Weng!</em>

    He raised his white bone bow, turned a divine arrow between his fingers, and pulled the string all the way back. A wondrous and terrifying energy fluctuation of the Grand Dao nketed the entire arrow.

    Then, he fired!

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The air exploded.

    It was as if a bundle of radiant silver light were boring through the air, exploding toward Su Yi.

    The divine arrow was covered in the power of the Laws. They seemed to shatter everything in their path, and they were unbelievably strong.

    This was what made the Dao of Archery so terrifying. Every strike contained power far beyond the standards of the users cultivation!

    And Luo Zihong was the greatest archer in the Divine Origin Star Realm!

    Rumor had it that his Dao of Archery could shatter stars and easily pierce enemies of the same cultivation!

    In the face of his Dao of Archery, once he locked onto you, there was no dodging.

    Su Yi didnt dodge.

    He never even considered dodging!

    The moment Luo Zihong attacked, his qi rumbled and boomed, his cultivation base like a zing furnace.

    The hum of a sword rang out, and the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos instantly triggered a whirlpool of sword qi.

    The whirlpool devoured both heaven and earth. It was condensed out of the most forceful of sword intents, and within the whirlpool, Laws interwove, rose, and fell: Rebirth, Withering and Flourishing, the Far Shore, Oblivion, and the End.

    It looked as if that whirlpool of sword qi had opened the gateway of reincarnation!

    <em>Boom!!</em>

    When the silver arrow made contact with the vortex of sword qi, a heaven-shaking impact ran out, and divine radiance scattered. The entire stretch of heaven and earth showed signs of withering and crumbling.

    The Profound Unity Emperors behind Luo Zihong visibly lost theirposure, their souls practically leaving their bodies.

    Even just watching from afar, the power within that attack left them feeling suffocated!

    Meanwhile, the iparably tyrannical divine majesty within the silver arrow cleaved into the vortex of sword qi like an axe through bamboo.

    <em>Bang! Bang! Bang!</em>

    The whirlpool of sword qi was instantly thrown into violent upheaval. Sword radiance scattered.

    In the blink of an eye, more than half of its power had been destroyed.

    But that silver arrow continued ahead, its power undiminished. An explosion followed as it shattered what remained of the vortex of sword qi.

    The entire stretch of sky copsed, and a rain of light spread through the ten directions.

    And the silver arrow flew ruthlessly toward Su Yi.

    <em>ng!!</em>

    A heaven-shaking collision followed.

    The Tiny Heart of the Cosmos cleaved into the arrow. Its edge took a terrifying impact, leaving it wailing and shaking, and Su Yi was sent flying back several hundred feet before finally stabilizing himself in midair. He cut quite a sorry figure.

    His handsome face was a bit pale, and throughout his body, his blood and qi churned.

    Faint bleeding gashes appeared all over the skin of his right arm, with which he wielded the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos.

    But hed sessfully blocked that silver arrow!

    And in a direct confrontation, too!

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    The arrowpletely ran out of power, then broke into pieces.

    Off in the distance, the Profound Unity Emperors of the stars beyond stood there in a daze, deeply astonished.

    A young man in the Profound Unity Realm, that was all, yet hed blocked a Heavenly Longevity World Kings unparalleled attack!

    They feltpletely dumbstruck, as if their very perception of reality had been shaken. They couldnt even imagine how anything so unbelievable could have happened.

    After all, upon reaching the Path of Heavens Ascension and bing a World King, you could reign over an entire star realm, plucking moons and stars from the sky with ease!

    Emperors werent even worthy of carrying a World Kings shoes!

    Moreover, Luo Zihong was the greatest master archer in the Divine Origin Star Realm, yet his tyrannical attack had been blocked. Who wouldnt have been surprised? And astonished?

    This Luo Zihong was stunned too. His eyes filled with bewilderment and obvious shock.

    Not even another Heavenly Longevity Realm World King would have dared block his attack head-on!

    Off in the distance, Su Yi said, Its plenty powerful, but your power of the Laws is a bit underdeveloped. Were you using the supreme Celestial Law of the Divine Origin Star Realm, the Laws of Cosmic Silence, even I wouldnt sh with your arrows lightly.

    His churning qi gradually returned to its typical tranquility, and the wounds covering his right arm knit together. His face was still a bit pale, but he had no other wounds.

    This left the distant onlookers increasingly stunned.

    <em>Who is this kid? Why is he so heaven-defying!?</em>

    Luo Zihong suddenly spoke, his gaze startling. I understand. Youre<em></em>the Temple Masters reincarnation!

    One sentence, and the entire area fell deathly silent.

    The Temple Master!!

    The Emperors scalps went numb, and they visibly lost theirposure.

    Over the past few months, numerous cultivators of the Wilds hade to explore the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals. Luo Zihong andpany had learned about the battle on the Sea of Falling Stars from them.

    Of course theyd heard that the Temple Masters reincarnation had single-handedly ughtered over a hundred Imperial Apex cultivators, as well as over a dozen World Kings!

    Even the Tailor, one of the most dangerous experts of the starry skies, ultimately dared not show his face!

    Learning of this incident had filled their hearts with panic. After all, those who fell above the Sea of Falling Stars included numerous members of their sects older generations!

    How could they remain calm after learning that the young man in blue standing before them was most likely the Temple Masters reincarnation?

    And here I thought youd long since realized who I was. Now, it seems your perception is trulycking, said Su Yi. With the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos in hand, he slowly approached.

    Dont panic, everyone. In the battle atop the Sea of Falling Stars, this boy used the Temple Masters remnant power. I sincerely doubt hell be able to use that power again, Luo Zihong said gravely. If he could, theres no way that earlier attack would have left him seeming so wretched.

    The others were instantly much calmer.

    It was true. Had the Temple Master really attacked just now, he could have obliterated everyone present with ease, never mind blocking a single arrow!

    Luo Zihong was undoubtedly right on the mark. The young man before them was ultimately just the Temple Masters reincarnation. His cultivation base was nowhere near as powerful as the Temple Masters had been!

    Youre right. The power of the Temple Masters Dao Imprint has already left this world, but with my current strength, killing you all is still well within the bounds of possibility. Su Yi smiled, swung his sword, and attacked.

    He leaped through the air in a sh, as if teleporting, and shed from afar.

    Luo Zihong nocked an arrow and fired.

    <em>ng!!!</em>

    The resulting impact sent Su Yi flying back once more.

    But his earlier sh burst into a rain of sword light, like the river of stars pouring down to earth.

    Luo Zihong waved his sleeves, shattering the sword qi descending from all sides.

    s, the Profound Unity Emperors apanying him werent so lucky. They tried to block, but seven of them died where they stood.

    Their treasures shattered, and their bodies exploded into a bloody mist as they died gruesome deaths.

    Luo Zihong was furious. He immediately rushed to their aid, but by the time he dispersed the sword rain in his way, three more of his allied Emperors had died!

    Only five remained, and they were all badly injured.

    This was a grievous loss. Luo Zihongs face was ashen, and his entire body surged with murderous intent.

    Archery is much like assassination. If your attack misses the mark, you must create as much distance as you can. The moment your target gets close, theyll restrict you at every turn. Your Dao of Archery might well be impressive, but in a battle like this, theres no way you can protect anyone else. Su Yis calm voice emanated from afar.

    After steadying himself, his face was increasingly pallid, and his qi churned, showing signs of disarray.

    But before long, he suppressed it.

    Furthermore, as he spoke, he gripped the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos and attacked once more.

    From beginning to end, he never shrank back or dodged!

    That domineeringness was enough to make his enemies courage crumble.

    Luo Zihong dared not hold back any longer. He fired three arrows in rapid session.

    <em>Boom! Boom! Boom!</em>

    Each silver arrow was as radiant as the sun illuminating thendscape, and they burst with terrifying, earth-shaking power.

    Su Yis eyes silently narrowed as he sensed a lethal threat.

    Each of these three arrows was like the full-force strike of a mid-stage Heavenly Longevity Realm World King. Their power was naturally terrifying beyond imagination.

    Furthermore, they were simply impossible to dodge!

    Without any further hesitation, Su Yi lit up. An illusory, dim wheel of light appeared behind him, manifesting the mysterious image of the six paths of reincarnation.

    The Lawsprising reincarnation Rebirth, Withering and Flourishing, the Far Shore, Oblivion, and the Endeach manifested within the wheel. Each formed a different miraculous phenomenon: the tform of Rebirth, the half-flourishing, half-withered Tree of Samsara, the Path of Fire, the Sea of Bitterness and Oblivion, and the Dusk of the End.

    Although these visions were all extremely indistinct and ethereal, as the wheel of light revolved, they disyed a taboo power so terrifying as to make the heavens themselves tremble.

    Because this was the aura of reincarnation!

    Su Yi had finally revealed his trump card. Hed only just peered over the threshold of mastery, but he circted everything hed learned of reincarnation and poured it into his Dao of the Sword.

    A momentter, a low sword hum rang out, and Su Yi struck three times in rapid session.

    <em>Bang!</em>

    Beneath his first sh, the first silver arrow plummeted as if falling into an abyss, enveloped in the dim light of reincarnation.

    A moment, that was all, but that silver arrows power waspletely frittered away to nothingness. Both the shaft and the arrowhead seemed to have lost all life force, and they instantly corroded and shattered into nothingness.

    Immediately afterward, Su Yis second and third shes fell, and the remaining arrows were destroyed just like the first, reduced to nothingness beneath the power of samsara.

    The distant onlookers watched as

    Su Yi struck three times in rapid session, as if opening the gateway of the Six Paths of Reincarnation. It devoured the three divine silver arrows with ease, leaving nothing behind. Not even a trace of their auras remained in this world! This strange scene immediately astonished everyone present.

    Luo Zihongs eyes widened. He felt as if hed been struck by lightning.

    He was the greatest archer in the Divine Origin Star Realm, a lofty mid-stage Heavenly Longevity World King, yet now, his heart filled with terror!

 Chapter 1179: Trial-Taker, the Dark and Gold Token

    Chapter 1179: Trial-Taker, the Dark and Gold Token

    The Dao of Archery gave one killing power far beyond others of the same level.

    But at the same time, it drained an enormous amount of a cultivators energy.

    Especially in a life-or-death battle. Every arrow fired required ones full strength; there was no holding back.

    Luo Zihong fired three arrows earlier. Each of them could have destroyed an opponent of the same cultivation, but each shot was immensely draining to his cultivation base.

    He would never have guessed that the attacks he saw as his killer moves would be useless against his opponent.

    A chill coursed through his entire body. He was now fully cognizant of the Temple Masters reincarnations strength. He might not have reached the World King Realm yet, but he was still terrifying beyond imagination!

    <em>ng!</em>

    The low hum of a sword rang out.

    After blocking three divine arrows, Su Yi swung his sword and attacked so quickly it seemed he was teleporting.

    Hurry up and retreat! Luo Zihong bellowed.

    He raised his white bone bow and fired nine arrows in a single breath.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Heaven and earth shook violently. Nine silver arrows fired in rapid session, creating an arc and mming ruthlessly into Su Yi.

    Their power was terrifying beyond imagination.

    Afterpleting this, Luo Zihongs face paled. His breathing sped up, and his cultivation base was practicallypletely exhausted.

    That was his ultimate killer move, but he wouldnt use it lightly!

    Riding the wind on my sword, floating atop the blue seas. What is there to fear in death? All I seek is enjoyment in unfettered freedom. Su Yi whistled, and the edge of his sword swept through the air. The illusory swords of samsara floated into view.

    Heaven and earth instantly dimmed, as if all of creation had been plunged into a dark abyss.

    The nine silver arrows silently hit the ground, destroyed as they fell into serene darkness.

    Like snow melting into water.

    This was Luo Zihongsst reserve, his ultimate killer move, but it had been neutralized just like that!

    That terrifying scene left Luo Zihongs heart quivering with fright, but he had no time to give the matter any further thought.

    Dark and dim sword shadows had already enveloped the skies and blotted out the sun. Now, they wereing for him.

    Break! Luo Zihong bellowed, took out a blue Daoist Seal, and flung it.

    The seal was perfectly square and carved with intricate divine markings. Its power was so terrifying that when it burst through the air, it resembled a soaring blue sun!

    But a momentter

    The blue Daoist seal trembled violently. The sword light of reincarnation circted, cleaving through the treasure as if it were made of paper.

    Luo Zihong was astonished, and he immediately tried to dodge.

    <em>Splurt!</em>

    The sword light of reincarnation brushed against his left arm.

    The effects were visible even to the naked eye. The flesh of his left arm seemed to lose all vitality. Then, it disappearedpletely, as if devoured by the cycle of reincarnation.

    Meanwhile

    The five Emperors standing beside Luo Zihong just moments prior disintegrated, and even their souls were obliterated!

    Theyd been badly injured to begin with, and when the sword light descended, there was no time for them to dodge. They died on the spot.

    Off in the distance, Luo Zihong gasped. His scalp went numb, and his entire body broke out in cold sweats.

    Too terrifying!

    If he hadnt dodged that attack just in time, he most likely would have been finished!

    Youve lost an arm. How can you draw your bow now? Su Yiughed, then stepped into the air, his attacks never pausing.

    Go! Luo Zihong bellowed and breathed out a streak of fine, radiant light.

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    The sky was shattered, and it fell apart with a bang.

    Upon closer inspection, that fine streak of light was actually a thin weavers shuttle shaped like a fish. Profound, inscrutable circted across its surface, and its destructive power startled the heavens and shook the earth.

    Su Yis pupils silently constricted as he swung his sword to meet it head-on.

    <em>Bang!!</em>

    The shuttle exploded with a bang, forming an appalling bundle of electric light. The impact sent Su Yi staggering back several steps.

    Luo Zihong seized the opportunity to bite through the tip of his tongue. He was obviously using some sort of forbidden secret technique to flee!

    In the blink of an eye, this Heavenly Longevity Realm World King had fled. No trace of him remained.

    Su Yi was stunned. A hint of mockery tugged at his lips. <em>The very picture of a dog whos lost his master!</em>

    He didnt give chase.

    If a World King wanted to flee, it was almost impossible to stop them unless you had the power to crush thempletely.

    s. Against an opponent who likes ying with arrows, there''s no way to get close. Otherwise, I wouldnt have needed the power of reincarnation. I could have just cut him down.

    As Su Yi pondered, the dome of heaven suddenly rippled.

    A streak of dazzling Dao Light descended. Mid-descent, it transformed into a radiant, colorful spirit sparrow.

    Trial-taker, you are qualified to attempt our trial. Here is your Dark and Gold Token, the spirit sparrow said in its ethereal voice.

    As it spoke, it beat its wings. A medallion floated into the air and shot toward Su Yi.

    Su Yi was stunned. He could tell at a nce that the colorful sparrow wasnt a true living creature, but rather, a being manifested of the Laws!

    He raised his hand to catch the Dark and Gold Token. Its front surface was carved with the words Dark and Gold written in ancient glyphs of the Grand Dao.

    The back was carved with the words the Secret Origin.

    But what really surprised Su Yi was that the Dark and Gold Token was indeed condensed entirely out of Dark and Gold Essence.

    Might you tell me what you mean by trial-taker, and how to undergo this so-called trial? Su Yi asked with great interest as he fiddled with the Dark and Gold Token.

    Hed explored the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals three times in his past life, but he hadnt encountered anything like this.

    Nor had he ever heard any such rumors circting through the Wilds!

    The spirit sparrow said, Those chosen as trial-takers all have an opportunity to proceed to the secret origin grounds and undergo trial. The better your results, the more opportunities you have to receive supreme legacies of the Grand Dao, as well as a corresponding quantity of Dark and Gold Essence.

    First, you must seize Dark and Gold Tokens from other trial-takers. You must gather eighteen tokens before you can proceed to the secret origin grounds.

    When you arrive there, youll naturally learn how to undergo trial.

    There are also ten Custodians in the outer perimeter. Those who receive their recognition are also permitted to undergo trial in the secret origin grounds.

    If you die, your Dark and Gold Token will disappearpletely.

    Su Yi immediately felt strange. Something wasnt right here.

    All of this sounded like the tests sects used to choose their disciples.

    But the Forbidden Grounds of Fallen Immortals had long been seen as the most dangerous forbidden ground in all the Wilds!

    Numerous doubts flooded into Su Yis head.

    <em>How do they select trial-takers?</em>

    <em>Are the secret origin grounds located deep in the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals?</em>

    <em>And just what kind of existence are these Custodians?</em>

    But before Su Yi could ask any further questions, the spirit sparrow shot through the air, transformed into the power of the Laws, and disappeared.

    Su Yi couldnt help but furrow his brow.

    He recalled the sentence written on the beast skin map. It called the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals the Birthce of Ten Thousand Daos, the Origins of the Dark and Gold!

    There was no doubt about it. Long ago, this ce was called the Birthce of Ten Thousand Daos, or rather, the Origins of the Dark and Gold!

    Back in the day, the Dark and Gold Star Realm had been utterly resplendent. They saw it as the Birthce of Ten Thousand Daos, and it had once given rise to numerous legendary, all-power experts.

    And the Celestial Laws of the Dark and Gold Star Realm were born of its chaos source!

    It was for this reason that Su Yi deduced that the heart of the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals, the cebeled the Birthce of Ten Thousand Daos, the Origins of the Dark and Gold, contained a portion of the Dark and Gold Star Realms chaos source!

    Even though the era before recorded history had long since been lost, even though the Celestial Laws of the Dark and Gold Star Realm had long since beenid to ruin, and even though the entire star realm had declined

    The chaos source of the Dark and Gold Star Realm hadnt dried uppletely!

    The Graveyard of Fallen Immortals remained!

    In other words, the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals had stood since the beginning of the Dark and Gold Star Realm!

    Trial-takers, the secret origin grounds, Custodians, a trial Does this mean that even in ancient times, the so-called Birthce of Ten Thousand Daos had rules like this? If so, just what kind of person set these rules? pondered Su Yi.

    He had the Temple Masters lifetime of experience, and it told him that there were surely secrets behind the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals existence!

    If he uncovered the truth, he might well learn what had happened in the era lost to history!

    Or perhaps

    That long-buried history was about to see the light of day once more.

    New sparks would light the fires of those long-lost legacies and cultures.

    And those once utterly dazzling legends would circte as they did in ancient times!

    But the owner of that beast skin scroll said that even Cosmic Enlightenment Realm World Kings risked instant annihtion!

    This suggests that not just anyone can discover the secrets of the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals. At least, no one throughout history has seeded yet. Su Yi shook his head and gave the matter no further thought.

    Hed obtained too few leads to reach any worthwhile conclusions.

    Su Yis figure shed and disappeared into thin air.

    Shortly afterward, deep within an ancient, overcast forest.

    Su Yi sat cross-legged, calmed his heart, and meditated.

    The more power a Law, the more it drained his cultivation base.

    Earlier, when he fought Luo Zihong, using the Laws of Reincarnation had severely drained his cultivation base.

    However, after that battle, Su Yi was convinced of something.

    Going forward, if he shed with a Heavenly Longevity Realm World King, hed have no need to use the Sword of the Nine Hells power. Hed just barely crossed the threshold of mastery of the Laws of Reincarnation, but that was still enough to kill his enemies with ease!

    A stretch of swamp shrouded in mist.

    Luo Zihong entered a cave, raised his hand, and circted the formation surrounding it. This was their base, and it was rtively safe.

    He sat cross-legged, his expression terrifyingly overcast.

    His severed left arm had already regrown, and his wounds werent all that severe. Still, hed suffered a grievous defeat, and he felt the lingering terror of someone whod narrowly escaped death.

    I must avenge this grudge! Luo Zihong gnashed his teeth, his eyes zing with murderous intent.

    It wasnt that hed lost his rationality, but he knew that here in the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals, trial-takers were destined to oppose one another.

    And Su Yi was the reincarnation of the Temple Master, so he was undoubtedly the greatest threat!

    Without any further dy, Luo Zihong took out a strange golden bamboo tube and used his divine sense to carve a line of text.

    Su Yi, the reincarnation of the Temple Master, has entered the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals. Hes currently in Greenwood Ridge. He fought me with his own strength, and unfortunately, I lost.

    After our battle, I can say with certainty that even relying purely on his own strength, Su Yi is capable of threatening even World Kings!

    Furthermore, hes sure to be chosen as a trial-taker. That means theres noying our enmity to rest. If you see the boy, you must be cautious!

    If possible, I hope we can join forces to destroy him and prevent future trouble!

    As soon as he finished writing, Luo Zihongs eyes shed, and he strengthened his grip.

    <em>Weng!</em>

    The golden bamboo tube quivered, and surged with a dreamlike rain of light.<blockquote>

    Seth''s Thoughts

    Riding the wind on my sword, floating atop the blue seas. What is there to fear in death? All I seek is enjoyment in unfettered freedom.

    This looks like a poem, but I couldnt find a source, so Xiao Jinyu might have made it up.</blockquote>

 Chapter 1180: Bait

    Chapter 1180: Bait

    Four hourster, Su Yi awakened from his meditation.

    The Graveyard of Fallen Immortals really is the Origin of Ten Thousand Daos. When you cultivate here, you can absorb and refine the most primeval chaos energy of the Dark and Gold Star Realm!

    Su Yi was a bit surprised.

    When he meditated earlier, he clearly sensed his heart and mind returning to the primeval chaos. It was too wondrous for words.

    <em>And this is only the outer ring. Who knows what benefits Ill reap if I proceed further in?</em>

    As Su Yi pondered, he took out the beast skin map and tapped its surface.

    Thendscape drawn on its surface instantly came to life, undergoing a wondrous transformation. The mountains and rivers wriggled like worms, gradually outlining an all-new image.

    Meanwhile, numerous characters each the size of a flys head appeared throughout the map, marking locations as safe, dangerous, extremely dangerous, or certain death.

    It was a map of the outer ring of the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals!

    When Su Yi first obtained the beast skin map, he used his experience exploring this ce in his past life to confirm the maps uracy.

    Now, as he examined it more closely, he quickly confirmed that he was in a ce called Greenwood Ridge. It was still quite far from the heart of the Graveyard of Fallen immortals.

    And Greenwood Ridge was marked as safe!

    Starting from Greenwood Ridge, getting to the ck Blood Ruins will require passing through two danger zones and one safe zone. Its not overly perilous.

    As Su Yi thought, he rose to his feet.

    When they entered the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals, he and the Heavensdeath Demon Empress agreed to reconvene at the ck Blood Ruins.

    <em>I just wonder how many trial-takers there are in the outer ring, and what kind of existences the Custodians are</em>

    As he pondered, Su Yi got to work and left this primeval forest.

    The Thousand Currents Wastnds.

    A ce the beast skin map marked as a danger zone.

    Thesends contained countless rivers andkes. Mist hung in the air, like a swamp kingdom.

    asionally, massive, primordial vicious birds streaked through the skies, the auras emanating from themparable to Imperial Apex Emperors.

    On the ground, fragmented corpses floated in the countless surging, turbulent rivers, as well as bits of treasures and all manner of tattered and decaying items.

    Some of the rivers emanated baleful mists. Strange, malevolent spirits lurked within them.

    Deep within some of the rivers, the waters depths asionally shed with the red light of cold, indifferent eyes.

    The entire stretch of swamp had a strange, broken, ferocious quality to it.

    Su Yi had been here in his past life, but he had stayed less than half a day before deciding to leave.

    The swamp was extraordinarily strange, and it was home to utterly terrifying lifeforms, each as strong as could be. They were enough to threaten even Imperial Apex Emperors!

    But now that hed returned, Su Yis mentality had changedpletely.

    It wasnt just that his strength had long surpassed his former peak, but rather, that hed fused with the Temple Masters memories and experiences. That was enough to change how he viewed things.

    I wonder whether the spirit fish in thatke are still there? thought Su Yi.

    He remembered ake of moltenva deep within the Thousand Currents Wastnds. Rare Nine-Colored Divine Lotuses grew there, and an extremely rare and wondrous type of fish lived at the bottom of theke. They were a little over a foot long, crystalline and white as snow, with golden eyes and dragon scales and whiskers.

    Most wondrous of all, the surface of their bodies was innately covered in mysterious Dao Markings. They swam freely through theva, emanating startling energy fluctuations of the Grand Dao.

    Now that he had the Temple Masters knowledge, Su Yi knew that those fish were Yin Dragon Carp!

    Xiantian Lifeforms born in sources of the Grand Dao.

    They were an absolute treasure even in the eyes of World Kings. Eating one was like refining unparalleled divine medicine!

    As for the Nine-Colored Divine Lotuses? They too were rare divine treasures. Their seeds were inestimably beneficial when refining the soul.

    Now that hed returned, Su Yi nned to visit and see if he could catch a few Yin Dragon Carp and pluck a few Nine-Colored Divine Lotuses.

    Along the way, Su Yi avoided the perilous rivers and silently shot into the distance.

    But in the end, he still ran into a bit of trouble.

    One of the rivers surged with powerful waves as a group of vicious spirits charged at Su Yi like demons.

    Annoying. Su Yi sighed, then waved his sleeves. A rain of light filled the skies and descended, wiping out everyst one of the vicious spirits.

    On the road that followed, simr incidents took ce from time to time.

    An Imperial Apex cultivator would have long since fled in panic, but to Su Yi, these perils were at most minor inconveniences. He could destroy them with a snap of his fingers.

    Before long, dazzling firelight illuminated the distantndscape. zing waves of heat swept forth, as if intent on refining every mountain, tree, and de of grass in its path.

    It was ake ofva, its firelight soaring into the heavens and illuminating the surrounding area. It was an extremely eye-catching sight.

    Im finally here. Su Yi was just about to walk past when a desperate shout emanated from the banks of a distantke ofva.

    Youll pay for what youve done! Im sure of!

    The voice came to an abrupt halt.

    Su Yis eyebrows rose. He silently withdrew his aura, then walked over.

    A churningke ofva and rising divine me.

    Chairs and tables were arranged on a ck boulder on the shore. A red-robed, young-looking man sat on one of these chairs.

    He had his legs crossed, and he held a glittering golden fishing rod in one hand. The other hand held a jug of wine, from which he drank contentedly.

    A still-bleeding corpsey sprawled out on the ground next to him.

    A hemp-d elder with sparse hair extracted its soul, then deftly ced it on the fishing rods thumb-sized hook.

    Once this wasplete, he said respectfully, Your Excellency, the bait is ready.

    Mm, said the red-robed man. He set down his wine, then shook the golden fishing rod. The baited golden hook instantly sank thousands of feet into the center of theke ofva.

    Ive already been fishing for half a month, but Ive only caught three Yin Dragon Carp. The little buggers are far too crafty. The red-robed man sighed.

    The elder in hemp clothes nodded. You neednt rush, Your Excellency. Yin Dragon Carp are Xiantian Lifeforms born of sources of the Grand Dao. Even out amongst the stars, theyre incredibly rare. Now that weve found this treasure ground, all we need is to fish patiently, and well return well-rewarded.

    The red-robed man nodded. I dontck patience, but I cant possibly waste all my time here. Once weve gathered enough Dark and Gold Tokens, Ill proceed directly to the secret origin grounds. Once Ive gone, Ill leave this ce to you.

    Understood. The hemp-d elder solemnly assented.

    Also, Luo Zihong sent word that Su Yi has already arrived in the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals, and he hopes we can work together to take Su Yi down. Do you think I should participate? asked the man in red robes.

    Hmmm. The hemp-d elders expression shifted. Su Yi is the reincarnation of the Temple Master, and just half a year ago, he borrowed the power of his past life and killed every World King at the Sea of Falling Stars

    Here, the red-robed man interrupted him. That was then, and this is now. Luo Zihong says that Su Yis strength is heaven-defying, but that he can no longer use the power of the Temple Masters Dao Imprint. He also says that if we dont seize this opportunity to kill him now, itll cause endless trouble down the line.

    The red-robed mans eyes shone with killing intent. Furthermore, our Studio of the Heart suffered grievous losses during the Battle of the Sea of Falling Stars. We lost a World King and five Imperial Apex experts! How could we not avenge this enmity?

    The hemp-d elder subtly inclined his head. Youre absolutely right, Your Excellency.

    Of course, we won''t do it alone. Luo Zihong is gathering World Kings of other factions so that we can take Su Yi down together. When the timees, Ill apany them. That way, nothing will go wrong.

    The man in red had only just said this when his golden fishing rod trembled.

    It took the bait?

    His spirits soared, but just as he was about to real it in, he saw that the Yin Dragon Carp swimming deep within theva had deftly grabbed the soul with its mouth, avoiding the hookpletely.

    The red-robed man couldnt help but furrow his brow. Kill another Emperor. I refuse to believe I cant catch that little bastard!

    Got it! The hemp-d elder nodded his ascent.

    A group of cultivators sat on the ground not far away, their cultivations restricted. There were over thirty prisoners in total.

    When they saw the hemp-d elder approach, their hearts filled with panic, and they quivered with fright.

    Over the past month, about a dozen cultivators were killed every day, their souls extracted for the red-robed man to use as fishing bait!

    Choose the next bait, the hemp-d elder ordered indifferently. It was as if the cultivators of the Wilds weren''t even people, but rather, livestock awaiting ughter!

    Yes, sir! Experts of the Studio of the Heart were stationed nearby. One of them, a man in golden robes, stepped forth and grabbed a woman.

    Her clothes were in tatters and her hair was disheveled, but unlike the other captives, she showed no sign of panic.

    Instead, she let out a long sigh. If His Excellency Su were here, how could outsiders like you be so brazen? His Excellency Su would have long since exterminated everyst one of you!

    The other cultivators all looked conflicted.

    Half a year ago, in the battle on the Sea of Falling Stars, the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force swept through an entire group of enemies, ying everyst expert of the stars there!

    Who didnt know about this?

    <em>Whap!</em>

    The woman took a p to the face, leaving her cheeks red and swollen.

    The golden-robed man seized her by the throat, his gaze cold and cruel, Let me tell you. Even if that bastard Su Xuanjun showed up, he couldnt save your lives!

    With that, he dragged the woman to a spot not far away. The ground was littered with corpses, and the stench of blood permeated the air. The bodies were all experts of the Wilds whod been killed recently.

    You ought to celebrate the opportunity to serve as bait for our master. Were putting you to good use; your lives havent been in vain, said the gold-robed man with a smile that didnt reach his eyes.

    As he spoke, he reached for the womans head.

    The cultivators confined in the distance turned their heads; they couldnt bear to watch.

    But it was then that the clear hum of a sword rang out.

 Chapter 1181: Can I Admit Defeat?

    Chapter 1181: Can I Admit Defeat?

    The hum of a sword rang out, startling everyone present.

    A momentter, they watched as the gold-robed mans head rolled off his shoulders.

    The stump of his neck was perfectly t and smooth.

    <em>Splurt!</em>

    Bright red, scalding blood sprayed from the stump.

    Momentster, both the golden-robed mans corpse and the severed head flying through the air were reduced to ash.

    This strange manner of death startled everyone present, and they visibly lost their cool.

    Who did that!?

    The experts of the Studio of the Heart were rmed, furious, and instantly on guard.

    That man in golden robes had been a mid-stage Profound Unity Emperor, yet hed died out of nowhere. Who wouldnt have been rmed?

    The old man in hemps expression darkened, and his eyes shed like lightning as he scanned the surrounding area.

    Over on the shoreside ck boulder, the red-robed man with the fishing rod remained seated, but the depths of his eyes shone with murderous intent.

    But someone actually dared to ambush them?

    They were seeking death!!

    It was amidst this deathly silent, oppressive atmosphere that softughter rang out.

    You called Su Xuanjun a bastard? Im afraid you had to pay for that with your life. Su Yi sauntered over from beneath the distant dome of heaven, his hands behind his back.

    Su Xuanjun!?

    There was a disturbance amongst the group as their expressions shifted once more.

    That woman whod only just escaped disaster widened her eyes, then shouted, It really is His Excellency Su! I once witnessed his peerless bearing from afar. I watched as he ughtered an entire group of enemies. Theres no mistaking him!

    The captive cultivators were instantly excited.

    His Excellency Su!!

    They felt much as convicts on death row might after grasping a thread of hope!

    Hes Su Xuanjun? The reincarnation of the Temple Master?

    The experts of the Studio of the Heart looked like they found this difficult to believe. They couldnt even imagine what Su Yi was doing here.

    Dont get excited too quickly. Do you really think Su Xuanjuns arrival is enough to save your life? the red-robed man on the shore said without so much as turning to face the group. He said slowly, Kill the prisoners first, then teach Su Xuanjun a lesson.

    One sentence, and all of the captive cultivators panicked. The blood drained from their faces.

    The hemp-d elder swept his gaze across the experts of the Studio of the Heart and bellowed, Do it!

    <em>Boom!</em>

    There were seventeen Studio of the Heart experts in total, and all of them attacked without the slightest hesitation.

    Quick as they were, the sword qi that had appeared out of nowhere was even faster.

    It was densely packed, as if the waters of the river of heaven had burst through a dam, dazzling as they poured onto the world below.

    A momentter, all seventeen experts of the Studio of the Heart died, their bodies exploding and their souls dispersed.

    One attack, and hed destroyed the whole group. Bloody and tyrannical!

    The hemp-d elders eyes bulged, and his soul practically left his body. Even his teeth ttered.

    In the blink of an eye, seventeen Profound Unity Emperors had been executed!

    This was unquestionably far too terrifying.

    Even the captive cultivators stood there, shocked. <em>His Excellency Su is so ferocious!!</em>

    You call that teaching me a lesson? Hah Su Yi couldnt help butugh.

    He walked over and stood in front of the captives.

    What a useless bunch! The red-robed man on the boulder snorted coldly. His displeasure was obvious.

    He rose, then turned to look at Su Yi, his eyes zing like twin suns. I heard that Luo Zihong lost to you just a few hours ago. Why didnt you kill him?

    Do you think Im ipetent? asked Su Yi.

    The red-robed man shook his head. No, I just think the Temple Masters reincarnation isnt as impressive as rumors say.

    Su Yiughed, pressed his fingers into a sword, and gently brushed them through the air.

    <em>Splurt!</em>

    Several hundred feet away, the hemp-d elders head flew through the air.

    In thest moments before his death, his face filled with bewilderment. <em>Werent they in the middle-of a stand-off? Werent you two just talking with each other? How could you just attack out of nowhere!?</em>

    Su Yi then said coldly, Look: Ive killed everyone you had with you. If you think Im insufficiently impressive, youre wee to try me for yourself.

    The red-robed mans expression darkened, and his eyes surged with murderous intent.

    But in the end, he suppressed his fury and said emphatically, Next time I see you, Ill cut your corpse into ten thousand pieces!

    <em>Whoosh!</em>

    Hed only just said this when he blurred into arc of light and streaked into the skies.

    This was entirely unexpected.

    Whod have guessed that a World King of the Studio of the Heart would turn tail and flee from Su Yi, too afraid to even fight first? To think hed seemed so calm and domineering just moments prior!

    There wont be a next time. Su Yi disappeared into thin air.

    <em>Whoosh!</em>

    Sword qi streaked through the air.

    Darkness descended upon heaven and earth, and the illusory Six Paths of Reincarnation appeared above thendscape.

    Like a curtain blotting out the sun.

    Several tens of thousands of feet away, the man in red robes came to an abrupt halt and swung his fist.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    His fist force was like a raging tidal wave swathed in the destructive power of his Laws.

    But in the blink of an eye, the dim power of reincarnation reduced it to nothingness.

    What!? The red-robed mans expression shifted dramatically.

    He dared not hesitate any further. He immediately drew a golden knife about a foot long and swung with all his might.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    A golden flood dragon surged out of the de. It was fully a thousand feet long and lifelike, manifestedpletely out of the explosive power of the Laws.

    Nothing but a worm!

    Su Yi appeared out of nowhere, and the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos struck with unstoppable sword intent, cleaving the golden flood dragon into pieces.

    As if an immortal had descended to y the flood dragon!

    The red-robed man coughed up blood, his rm and fury intensifying.

    The entire area was enveloped in the dim power of reincarnation. There was nowhere to run and nowhere to hide.

    Shameless! Youre just the Temple Masters reincarnation, and you couldnt even kill Luo Zihong. Who are you to speak so impetuously? He gnashed his teeth, swung his golden de, and attacked Su Yi.

    Luo Zihong had escaped. He refused to believe he couldnt do the same!

    Who am I? The man whos about to kill you, thats who. Su Yi chuckled, swung his sword, and attacked.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    A grand battle broke out.

    In the blink of an eye, the red-robed man was covered in bleeding wounds.

    He found this difficult to believe.

    After all, his cultivation was no weaker than the mid-stage Heavenly Longevity Realm Luo Zihongs, and his truebat prowess was actually a bit better.

    Yet when he shed with the mid-stage Profound Unity Realm Su Yi, he found himself at a disadvantage right from the start. He practically couldnt fight back!

    Whetstones ought to know their ce. If I werent still in the Profound Unity Realm, someone like you wouldnt even be worth drawing my sword for, Su Yi said airily, as ifmenting on the weather.

    But his opponent found his words deeply humiliating.

    Even if I die, Im taking you down with me, dammit! The red-robed man bellowed and went all out, disregarding his own survival as he activated his trump card.

    This put enormous pressure on Su Yi, but he also found it extremely satisfying.

    Opponents like this were exactly what he needed. This way, he could enjoy a good, fierce battle and let it temper his cultivation base.

    s, it wasnt long before the red-robed man couldnt hold out any longer.

    His wounds were too severe, and terror and despair were written all over his face. Even if youd hit him over the head, he could never have imagined that a Profound Unity Realm cultivator could be this heaven-defying.

    Suddenly, he shouted in a quavering voice, Your Excellency the Temple Master, is it toote to admit defeat?

    He really didnt want to die, so he cast aside all concern for his face and dignity and begged for mercy.

    This left the distant captives wide-eyed and tongue-tied. <em>Hes a World King! Yet hes admitting defeat and begging for mercy so humbly?!</em>

    Im willing to give you every treasure I have on me. Im willing to serve as your whetstone. Im willing to do whatever you want! begged the man in red robes.

    Truly? Youll do whatever I say? Su Yi suddenly lowered his sword.

    I mean every word! The red-robed man nodded hurriedly.

    Then die, ordered Su Yi.

    ....

    He suddenly realized that Su Yi was toying with him. He couldnt help but shout, Your Excellency the Temple Master, must you truly kill us all? Im telling you, Luo Zihong has already started building an alliance. It wont be long before theyll

    Hed only just said this when the sword light of reincarnation shed, piercing his throat!

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The power of reincarnation burst forth, swallowing him up like an abyss. Both his body and his soul were instantly destroyed.

    When will I be able to kill mid-stage Heavenly Longevity World Kings without relying on the power of reincarnation? Su Yi let out a long breath of turbid air.

    This time, he was worried that the red-robed man would flee, so he directly drew upon the power of reincarnation, and he held nothing back. Only then did he sessfully cut his opponent down.

    But Su Yi was well aware that if a group of simr World Kings surrounded him, hed have little choice but to flee.

    There was nothing for it; the disparity between their cultivations was far too huge. One-on-one was fine, but against a group, hed have little hope of victory without the Sword of the Nine Hells.

    As Su Yi pondered, he returned to thekeshore.

    Your Excellency Su, thank you so much for saving our lives!

    The captive local cultivators immediately rushed over, their faces full of gratitude and delight.

    I just happened to be passing by, and it was no effort at all, Su Yi said casually. Youd best take this opportunity to leave. Get out of the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals right away.

    Errr The cultivators all looked glum. One of them, an elder, said bitterly, Your Excellency Su, to tell the truth, even with the experts of the stars beyond dead, with our power, Im afraid we wont be able to leave this ce alive

    At first, theyd impulsivelye here in search of good fortune.

    But after truly arriving here, they realized on a visceral level just how perilous and terrifying the greatest forbidden zone in all the Wilds was.

    That''s fair. Here, take this. Youll be fine so long as you follow the marked path. Su Yi took out a jade slip and tossed it to them.

    Thank you so much, Your Excellency Su! Thank you so much! The former captives practically went mad with delight. Some of them even flung themselves to the ground and kowtowed!

    Quick, go on. Su Yi waved them away, and before long, that group of local cultivators had rushed off.

    What surprised Su Yi was that when they left, they stopped to gather the bodies of the cultivators the experts of the Studio of the Heart had killed. They said theyd take them each back to their families so that they could rest in peace.

    <em>What rare strength of character. It was worth stepping in to save them, </em>thought Su Yi.

    He then proceeded toward thekeside boulder.

    The golden fishing rod was still there, as well as a table, chairs, and a fish basket. Three Yin Dragon Carp swam inside.

    After a single nce, Su Yi gazed at theke ofva.

    Theva churned, its mes soaring into the heavens. A cluster of Nine-Color Divine Lotuses grew in thekes center, multicolored and resplendent.

    Beneath the lotuses, he could dimly discern a school of Yin Dragon Carp swimming in and out of view.

    This good fortune belongs to me. A hint of a smile appeared on Su Yis lips. He really hadnt acted in vain.

    With this good fortune, he might well be able to raise his cultivation to a whole new level!

 Chapter 1182 - Please Wait, Fellow Daoist

    <h4>Chapter 1182 - Please Wait, Fellow Daoist</h4>

    The banks of theke ofva.0

    Su Yi took out his wicker chair and sprawled outfortably. Then, he picked up the golden fishing rod and looked it over. He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.0

    It was refined out of Profound Yang Gold. Rare as that was, it wasn¡¯t at all useful for catching Yin Dragon Carp.0

    Su Yi then turned his attention to the basket. Three Yin Spirit Carp were swimming inside it, and it was full of extraordinary spirituality. ¡°The fishing rod isn''t much, but the fish basket is actually quite decent. It¡¯s woven out of immortal spiritmist threads, and it¡¯s a true World King-level secret treasure.¡±0

    He took one of the fish at random.0

    Its entire body was white and snowy, save for its golden eyes. It had a dragon¡¯s scales and whiskers, and its body was covered in natural mysterious Dao Markings.0

    These spirit fish were considered Xiantian Divine Lifeforms, and they emanated extremely cold Yin energy. They were extremely rare.0

    ¡°Just three thousand years. It¡¯s still immature, but it can still help nourish my organs.¡± Su Yi drew his finger over the fish¡¯s stomach. A drop of fresh, golden blood formed, but before it fell, Su Yi caught it in a jade bottle.0

    The Yin Dragon Carp struggled violently, but in the end, it was to no avail.0

    Once he¡¯d finished bleeding the fish, Su Yi took out the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos and removed its scales and whiskers before cutting it open down the midline.0

    Snowy flesh entered his field of view, and a clear fragrance and misty Dao Light rose into the air. The sight set him salivating.0

    Su Yi¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed in his throat.0

    Still, he didn¡¯t rush. He used his sword to cut the fish into slices as thin as a cicada¡¯s wing. While he was at it, he extracted the bones and tied them to the fish hook.1

    Only then did he take out a jug of wine, pick up a piece of white, crystalline fish, and put it in his mouth.0

    The chilled, tender flesh was soft and fresh, with a hint of sweetness. When he chewed, the overflowing power of the Grand Dao coursed through his mouth, as if he¡¯d ingested immortal dew. Even his tastebuds seemed to rx.2

    After the first bite of fish entered his stomach, all of Su Yi¡¯s pores opened, and his qi, essence, and spirit felt light and airy. His heart felt soothed, and a feeling of satisfaction rose within him. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since Ist savored such a delicacy¡­¡±1

    He sipped from his jug of wine. The mellow vor and biting potency of the alcoholbined with the icy freshness of the fish, and together, they were too wondrous for words.1

    Su Yi dug in with relish, and in a few blinks of the eye, he¡¯d consumed the whole Yin Dragon Carp.0

    Within his body, his qi rumbled and boomed. Every inch of his skin shone with Dao Light and misty radiance as his cultivation base transformed before his very eyes.0

    The benefits of Yin Dragon Carp wereparable to Grand Dao Elixirs!0

    Su Yi had yet to get his fill, so he tossed the fish hookden with bones back into theva.0

    Then, he took another fish from the basket and prepared it as he had the first, drinking all the while and thoroughly enjoying himself.0

    He felt entirely rxed and at ease. His entire body seemed lighter.0

    Before long, theva churned violently. The school of carp at the center of theke swarmed toward the bones on the golden fish hook as if they¡¯d gone mad.1

    They pulled so hard, they almost tugged the fishing rod out of Su Yi¡¯s hands.0

    ¡°If you can¡¯t bear to part with your child, how can you bait a wolf?¡±ughed Su Yi. ¡°Without sacrificing those fish bones, how could I have driven the Yin Dragon Carp to madness?¡±0

    Yin Dragon Carp were typically extremely crafty, so ordinary bait was all but useless.0

    But seeing the bones of their own kind drove them mad, stripping them of their rationality.0

    The Temple Master had once used this method to provoke them out amongst the stars, letting him catch dozens of Yin Dragon Carp at once for a sumptuous feast.2

    Before long, Su Yi reeled in the fishing line. His wrist shook.0

    <em>Whoosh!</em>0

    He raised the fishing line into the air and found three Yin Dragon Carp on the golden hook. They¡¯d bitten down on the fish bones, and they stubbornly refused to let go.0

    But in the end, all of them fell prey to Su Yi and wound up in the fish basket.0

    In the time that followed, Su Yi fished, ate what he caught, and drank. It was joyous indeed! Just an hourter, he''d caught more than ten Yin Dragon Carp. He ate four and drank an entire jug of wine.3

    His cultivation base was like an overflowing cup as he naturally broke into thete-stage Profound Unity Realm!2

    Once he¡¯d finished his breakthrough, he circted his qi to stabilize his newly advanced cultivation base.0

    This was a stroke of good fortune.0

    Had Su Yi simply cultivated bitterly in seclusion in the Grotto of Abstruse Force, this breakthrough would have taken him three to five months at least.0

    Yet here in the outer ring of the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals, there was unimaginable good fortune around every corner. All he needed to do was seize these opportunities to soar!0

    Of course, that was on the precondition that he survived.0

    Take the Thousand Currents Wastnds. This was still the outer ring of the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals, but even Imperial Apex cultivators were all but doomed if they entered recklessly!0

    ¡°Later on, I¡¯ll give a few fish to the Heavensdeath Demon Empress. I¡¯ll bring a few back for the others to try too.¡± Su Yi could tell that after reaching thete-stage Profound Unity Realm, refining the Yin Spirit Carp was far less effective than before.0

    The fish could only carry him so far. After this, their effects would only decrease.1

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t stop here. This was a rare opportunity. He didn¡¯t n to catch everyst fish in theke, but he was still going to try and catch a few more.1

    While he was at it, Su Yi plucked a few Nine-Colored Divine Lotuses, only to discover that their seeds weren¡¯t yet mature. They might well have been rare treasures to most Emperors, but to Su Yi, they weren¡¯t of much use.0

    Suddenly, a rain of golden light fell, catching Su Yi¡¯s attention.0

    It originated from the red-robed man¡¯s belongings.0

    He hadn¡¯t left much behind: a spatial ring, a golden bamboo slip, and misceneous medicines and divine materials.0

    The storage ring contained a big pile of World King-level spirit pith and various other goods used for cultivation. Added together, they were worth cities.0

    Moreover,the ring contained nine Dark and Gold Tokens!0

    There was no doubt about it. The red-robed man and his subordinates had hunted down eight trial-takers.0

    And the rain of light originated from that golden bamboo slip. Su Yi picked it up, and after a cursory examination, he realized that it was.0

    A Psychic Gold Tablet!0

    A treasure refined out of Psychic Golden Bamboo, an unparalleled divine material!0

    If he used his divine sense to carve words on its surface, he couldmunicate with others carrying linked Psychic Golden Tablets, no matter where they were.0

    Su Yi inserted his divine sense and saw line after line of text.0

    ¡°I¡¯ve already joined up with Fellow Daoist Yun Hongzi of the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect. We¡¯ve decided to take the Temple Master¡¯s reincarnation down tomorrow.¡±3

    This line of text wasbeled with the name ¡°Luo Zihong.¡±0

    ¡°Count me in. I¡¯ll meet up with you once I¡¯ve killed the evil spirit in cklight Cave,¡± came another line of text. This one was marked ¡°Yan Feng.¡±0

    Luo Zihong: ¡°And my other fellow Daoists? Any ns?¡±0

    One response after another followed.1

    Mo Rongshan, ¡°I¡¯m currently interacting with a Custodian. I hope to obtain his approval. Once I seed, I¡¯ll meet up with you and help you fight Su Yi!¡±0

    Qian Chuan: ¡°What a joke. By the time you get here, who knows where Su Yi will have run off to?¡±0

    Wang Mi: ¡°No need to push yourself. We¡¯ve already gathered six World Kings! Killing Su Yi will be no harder than turning over our hands! And once we¡¯ve dealt with him, we can share the secrets of reincarnation amongst ourselves!¡±0

    Meng Changyun: ¡°Why isn¡¯t Fellow Daoist Wen Bei saying anything? Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s still fishing for Yin Dragon Carp?¡±0

    When Su Yi saw this, his gaze turned a bit strange.<em>These old-timers are actually using the Psychic Gold Tablets to plot my demise!</em>2

    <em>There¡¯s no doubt about it. Wen Bei must have been that red-robed guy I just killed.</em>0

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then carved a line of text onto Wen Bei¡¯s Psychic Golden Tablet. ¡°Who¡¯s closest to me? I¡¯ll go find you, and we can travel together.¡±0

    His heart surged with murderous intent as he decided to turn their trap against them and kill as many as he could.0

    ¡°Wen Bei, have you gone senile?¡± asked Meng Changyun. ¡°It was just yesterday that you told me toe find you. I¡¯ve almost reached the Thousand Currents Wastnd, but now you want to leave? What, are you ying with me?¡±0

    Su Yi paused, stunned, then wrote on the golden tablet, ¡°Come quickly! I can¡¯t wait to kill Su Yi much longer!¡±3

    ¡°I¡¯ll be there within ten minutes. Remember to save me a few Yin Dragon Carp aspensation!¡± said Meng Changyun.0

    Here, Luo Zihong added, ¡°After you two meet up, pleasee to Greenwood Ridge. The rest of us will gather there.¡±0

    ¡°Alright,¡± said Meng Changyun.0

    Su Yi responded too. ¡°Okay.¡±0

    Then, he couldn¡¯t help butugh.<em>How interesting!</em>2

    He stroked his jaw, a strange look on his face.<em>With this Psychic Gold Tablet, I can use Wen Bei¡¯s identity to fish without fear of discovery!</em>0

    <em>Oh, but is this overly insidious of me?</em>0

    A momentter, he shook his head.<em>How is this insidious? They colluded against me first. I¡¯m just giving as good as I got.</em>2

    Less than an hourter, someone soared in over the distant horizon.0

    An old man in dark robes. He carried a feather fan, and he had the air of a Daoist immortal.0

    Meng Changyun.0

    He was a high elder of the Heavenly Prayer Star Realm¡¯s Falling Cloud Sword Sect, and his cultivation was in the mid-stage Heavenly Longevity Realm.0

    Meng Changyun stopped while he was still quite far away, stunned. He scanned the area around theke ofva, but the only person he saw was a young man fishing by the shore. There was no one else around.0

    ¡°My young friend, are you here alone?¡± Meng Changyun shot over and asked with an amiable smile.0

    Su Yi smiled back. ¡°Indeed.¡±0

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Meng Changyun. Inwardly, he was furious.<em>That bastard Wen Bei. Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s toying with me on purpose?</em>0

    A momentter, he nced at the basket beside Su Yi and saw several dozen Yin Spirit Carp swimming around inside. He eximed, ¡°My young friend¡­did you catch all those yourself?¡±0

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±0

    ¡°Impressive!¡± eximed Meng Changyun. Inwardly, he was starting to get suspicious. Something didn¡¯t seem right here.0

    Wen Bei and the other Studio of the Heart cultivators were nowhere to be seen, yet for some reason, a young man was here fishing alone. That alone was strange.0

    After all, this was the Thousand Currents Wastnd! Here, even World Kings like Meng Changyun had to proceed with caution.0

    But now, a young Profound Unity Realm cultivator was fishing leisurely. There was even a pile of fish bones beside him; he¡¯d obviously been at it for quite some time. This was far too strange!0

    That aside, Meng Changyun noticed the vestiges of battle throughout the surrounding area.0

    His heart jumped, and he was increasingly certain that something was amiss.0

    ¡°Well, carry on with your fishing, my young friend. This old man won¡¯t disturb you any longer.¡± Meng Changyun smiled, bade farewell, and turned to leave.¡±0

    ¡°Please wait, Fellow Daoist.¡±0

    The young man called out to him, but this only made Meng Changyun increasingly aware that something wasn¡¯t right. He picked up the pace and ran like mad!

 Chapter 1183 - Wimp!

    <h4>Chapter 1183 - Wimp!</h4>

    Despite himself, Su Yi was stunned. <i>The old guy sure ran awfully quick.</i>

    s, running would do him no good.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    A muffled impact rang out beneath the distant dome of heaven.

    Meng Changyun mmed head-first into a thick spatial wall. A big bump rose on his forehead, and the impact left him seeing stars.

    ¡°A formation!?¡± Meng Changyun¡¯s expression shifted. <i>This ce really is a trap!</i>

    He waved his hand and took out a Daoist seal, which mmed into the formation.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The spatial well trembled and shook violently, shattering into a rain of the light of the formation and drifting down to earth.

    Meng Changyun immediately charged through the hole.

    But a momentter, he collided with yet another spatial wall. The bump of his forehead broke and bled, leaving him gasping in pain.

    ¡°There¡¯s more of them!?¡± Meng Changyun was furious, but at the same time, increasingly rmed.

    He was a Heavenly Longevity Realm World King, but from beginning to end, he hadn¡¯t sensed the presence of either formation. This was far too terrifying!

    ¡°Break!¡±

    Meng Changyun dared not be negligent. He activated his Daoist seal and mmed it into the second spatial wall, shattering it directly.

    This time, he proceeded with caution, keeping the seal activated and mming the path ahead once more.

    Just as he suspected, yet another wall blocked his path. This one shattered too.

    ¡°Fortunately, these formations aren¡¯t all that strong. They¡¯re just blocking my path is all.¡± Meng: Changyun inwardly sighed in relief.

    But when he mmed through the next spatial wall, Meng Changyun visibly freaked out. His eyes practically popped out of their sockets.

    There was ake ofva right in front of him!

    ¡°That formation overturned heaven and earth, throwing space into disarray!¡± A momentter, Meng Changyun understood, and he was both rmed and furious.

    Over by thekeside boulder, Su Yi rose from his wicker chair and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re back, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Meng Changyun¡¯s face alternated white and green. Suddenly, he turned tail and fled once more.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    He circted the full extent of his cultivation base, activated his Daoist seal, and attacked. Heaven and earth trembled, the air was thrown into disarray, and the light of the formation scattered.

    In a sh, Meng Changyun broke through the multiyered formation and charged through the hole.

    ¡°This is what they mean when they say that someone just refuses to learn.¡± Su Yi shook his head slightly and leaped into the air.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The Tiny Heart of the Cosmos shot through the air and cleaved at Meng Changyun.

    It was a simple sh, but it was full of unstoppable, fierce sword intent.

    Terrified, Meng Changyun turned to sh with it head-on.

    But in the blink of an eye, the seal in his hands split, leaving a bloody sword wound on his body.

    He no longer dared to hesitate. He cried out, ¡°This old man admits defeat! Please spare me, Your Excellency!¡±

    Then, without any further dy, he threw himself to his knees in midair!

    ¡°....¡± Su Yi was stunned. <i>He knelt, just like that!?</i>

    Su Yi was quite displeased. He¡¯d only just stepped into thete-stage Profound Unity Realm, and he¡¯d hoped to use this old-timer for practice. Who¡¯d have thought he¡¯d admit defeat so easily?

    ¡°You realized who I was a long time ago?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Meng Changyun¡¯s face filled with bitterness and dejection. ¡°To tell the truth, earlier, I merely suspected it. I sensed that something wasn¡¯t right. But now.... I¡¯mpletely certain of your identity, and I no longer dare to act up.¡±

    He was a Heavenly Longevity Realm World King, yet he was kneeling in midair as if in penance. Were anyone else to see this, their jaws might well have fallen in off.

    But Meng Changyun wasn¡¯t at all embarrassed. He¡¯d already figured out that Wen Bei and all his subordinates had most likely met with disaster already!

    Besides, he was up against the reincarnation of the Temple Master!

    Kneeling and admitting defeat wasn¡¯t at all shameful!

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to join forces with Luo Zihong on the others to defeat me? Why are you wimping out now?¡± Su Yi said with displeasure, his gaze cold.

    Meng Changyun kept kneeling, quivering all the while. ¡°Even if my courage were as vast as the heavens, I wouldn¡¯t dare cause trouble in front of you, Your Excellency. My only hope that is in light of my earnest penance, you can magnanimously spare my life and give me the opportunity to make amends!¡±

    As he spoke, he kowtowed repeatedly.

    ¡°...¡±

    If he hadn¡¯t inherited the Temple Master¡¯s experience and memories, Su Yi would have been stunned. It would have been hard for him to imagine how a World King could be this pathetic.

    But he <i>had</i> inherited the Temple Master¡¯s memories, and he knew of his past life¡¯s aplishments. He knew how terrifying of an existence he was to the experts of the starry skies.

    At his peak, even peak experts like the Tailor, the Painter, and the Fisherman dared not cause trouble around him!

    Thus, Su Yi wasn¡¯t all that surprised to see Meng Changyun kneel and kowtow.

    He just found it... far too disappointing!

    ¡°A lofty World King, yet you¡¯repletely spineless,¡± shouted Su Yi. ¡°If you want me to respect you, stand up and fight me!¡±

    But Meng Changyun just knelt there, unmoving, and said in a quavering voice, ¡°Although this old man is a World King, I¡¯m but a humble ant before you. I don¡¯t seek your respect. My only hope is that you might spare my life.¡±

    He sounded weak, as if he were on the verge of bursting into tears.

    This was no act, either. Luo Zihong had lost, and Wen Bei had most likely perished. How could Meng Changyun fail to realize that he had to humble himself if he wanted to live?

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow. He said directly, ¡°If you want to live, fight me with everything you¡¯ve got. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you here and now.¡±

    Meng Changyun stiffened, then shot to his feet and stammered, ¡°The opportunity to spar with you is an honor!¡±

    He trusted the Temple Master¡¯s word. If he said he¡¯d spare him, he was sure to do just that.

    Who amongst the stars didn¡¯t know that the Temple Master was a man of his word?

    ¡°Let¡¯s get started, then.¡± Su Yi subtly inclined his head.

    But when the fighting began, Su Yi soon found himself furrowing his brow. <i>Bad enough that he¡¯s just defending himself without attacking. He has no will to fight at all; he¡¯s nothing but a living target. There¡¯s no threat to him at all.</i>

    For a moment, Su Yi really wanted to run the old man through. He¡¯d seen wimps before, but never anyone this wimpy!

    Had he fought with everything he¡¯d had, Su Yi might have thought more highly of him. But now...

    This was aplete disappointment!

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Su Yi directly kicked the old-timer away and lowered the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos. He said irritably, ¡°Shameful!¡±

    Meng Changyun forced a rigid, obsequious smile. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I lose face so long as you¡¯re happy, Your Excellency.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Su Yipletely lost interest. He returned to the shore and sprawled out limply in his wicker chair before responding. ¡°Tell me everything you know, and I can leave you a path to life.¡±

    Meng Changyun quivered with excitement, practically jumping and dancing for joy. How could he fail to understand what this meant? He was getting out of this alive!

    He took a deep breath, then solemnly bowed. ¡°Your magnanimity is as vast as the sun and moon, and your breadth of spirit as vast as the ocean. This old man will be sure to turn over a new leaf and mend the error of his ways. I won¡¯t let your benevolence be in vain!¡±

    Then, he straightened up his clothes, approached cautiously, lowered his head, and bent his back. ¡°Might I ask what it is you wish to know, Your Excellency? I¡¯ll hold nothing back!¡±

    With that, he got even closer, picked up Su Yi¡¯s jug of wine, and filled his cup. All the while, he stered a humble, earnest smile across his face.

    Su Yi almost couldn¡¯t help but admire him.

    Others might know when to let go, but they¡¯d at least try to preserve their dignity.

    But this old guy? He didn¡¯t care about his dignity whatsoever!

    ¡°Tell me how many experts from outer space havee to the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals,¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Meng Changyun thought for a moment, then it all flowed out of him, like beans pouring out a bamboo tube.

    Before long, Su Yi learned that the Studio of the Heart, Nine Heavens Pavilion, Church of the River of Stars, and Primordial Unity Daoist Sect had all sent their forces to the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals.

    Furthermore, they¡¯d alle with a group of experts from their subordinate factions.

    Meng Changyun was from the Heavenly Prayer Star Realm, and his sect was subordinate to the Nine Heavens Pavilion.

    Apparently, the four top sects had brought twelve World Kings in total!

    Of them, an old Libationer of the Studio of the Heart, the Second Warden of the Nine Heavens Pavilion, the Pce Master of the Celestial Pce of the Church of the River of Stars, and a High Elder of the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect had all gathered enough Dark and Gold Tokens to advance to the secret origin grounds!

    The other eight World Kings were still in the outer ring, searching for good fortune and gathering Dark and Gold Tokens.

    Only now did Su Yi understand just howrge a force the mighty factions of the starry skies had sent to the Wilds.

    Those who¡¯d died on the Sea of Falling Stars only represented half of their total numbers!

    There was no doubt about it. To the mighty factions of the stars beyond, gathering Dark and Gold Essence was of the utmost importance.

    Su Yi then learned a bit about Luo Zihong, Yan Feng, Mo Rongshan, Qian Chuan, Wang Mi, and the others.

    These World Kings had, under Luo Zihong¡¯s leadership, formed an alliance to take Su Yi down.

    They came from different Star Realms, and their sects of origin were the subordinates of top factions like the Nine Heavens Pavilion and the Studio of the Heart.

    Qian Chuan, Wang Mi, and Mo Rongshan were also in the early-stage Heavenly Longevity Realm, while the others were in the mid-stage Heavenly Longevity Realm.

    But Wen Bei had already been killed, while Meng Changyun had thoroughly admitted defeat.

    Thus, only six World Kings remained to oppose Su Yi.

    As for how many Emperors these World Kings had working with them? To Su Yi, that didn¡¯t matter in the slightest. They werepletely negligible.

    ¡°You can escape death, but not punishment. Tell me, what do you think I should do with you?¡± Su Yi took a sip of wine and asked casually.

    Meng Changyun shivered from head to toe, took out all of his treasures, and respectfullyid them out before Su Yi.

    Then, he knelt on the ground, his expression solemn and pious. ¡°It¡¯s entirely up to you, Your Excellency!¡±

    Su Yi pointed at Meng Changyun¡¯s Psychic Gold Tablet, which nowy on the ground. ¡°Use that to send a message to the group. Say you¡¯ve met up with Wen Bei and that you¡¯ve discovered my location. Urge the others toe as quickly as possible.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Err....¡± Meng Changyun was stunned.

    He thought back to his own misfortune. Su Yi had used this very method to bait and trap him, too.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t willing?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Meng Changyun hurriedly shook his head, took out his Psychic Gold Tablet, and carved it with his divine sense.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, took out Wen Bei¡¯s Psychic Gold Tablet. Momentster, he saw a new line of text.

    ¡°Fellow Daoists, I have absolutely wonderful news! Fellow Daoist Wen Bei and I have discovered Su Yi¡¯s whereabouts, but we¡¯re afraid we¡¯ll alert him, so we¡¯ve yet to attack. This is a rare opportunity, and we cannot afford to miss it. Please, hurry over!¡±

 Chapter 1184 - Inviting You Into a Trap

    Chapter 1184 - Inviting You Into a Trap

    One response after another instantly arose within the Psychic Gold Tablet.

    Luo Zihong: ¡°For real!?¡±

    Qian Chuan: ¡°Hahaha! That¡¯s truly wonderful news. The Temple Master¡¯s reincarnation won¡¯t escape disaster this time!¡±

    Wang Mi: ¡°If we kill that Su Yi person, we won¡¯t just avenge our sectmates who died at the Sea of Falling Stars. We¡¯ll even seize the secrets of reincarnation. Two birds, one stone!¡±

    Yan Feng: ¡°I¡¯ve already killed the evil spirit in cklight Cave. I¡¯ll head to the Thousand Currents Wastnd right now!¡±

    Mo Rongshan: ¡°Can you all please wait for me? The Custodian has already agreed to give me an opportunity to earn his recognition.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t miss this opportunity; we won¡¯t get another one. Just let it go, Ol¡¯ Mo!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We have to get started right away!¡±

    When Su Yi saw these responses, he couldn¡¯t help but grin.

    And here he¡¯d nned to entice them further. Now, it seemed that was entirely unnecessary.

    These World Kings were all champing at the bit already!

    When Meng Changyun saw Su Yi¡¯s smile, he couldn¡¯t help but shudder, and pity arose within his heart. When those old-timers find out this is a trap, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll explode with fury¡­

    Here, Luo Zihong sent another message. ¡°Fellow Daoist Meng, you and Fellow Daoist Wen must be careful. Although Su Yi is only in the Profound Unity Realm, it absolutely won¡¯t do to underestimate him. Don¡¯t forget that he¡¯s the Temple Master¡¯s reincarnation. You must view him as a powerful foe!¡±

    Su Yi promptly responded: ¡°Thank you for the warning, Fellow Daoist Luo.¡±

    Meng Changyun hurriedly added: ¡°Don¡¯t waste time talking! The secrets of reincarnation are close at hand. Hurry!¡±

    Luo Zihong: We¡¯ll be right over. Whatever you do, don¡¯t do anything reckless or alert him. We can''t afford the slightest misstep if we want to catch the boy.¡±

    Mo Rongshan: ¡°You really can¡¯t wait for me?¡±

    He seemed frantic, and jealous, too.

    But no one paid him any heed.

    Su Yiughed. ¡°This Mo Rongshan sure is eager.¡±

    Meng Changyunughed dryly. ¡°Not participating has saved his life. If he knew, there¡¯s no way he¡¯d dare oppose you.¡±

    ¡°Have you interacted with the Custodians?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ording to the spirit sparrow manifested of the Laws, there were ten Custodians in the outer ring of the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals.

    Those who obtained their approval didn¡¯t need to gather eighteen Dark and Gold Tokens. They could just proceed directly into the secret origin grounds to undergo trial.

    Meng Changyun said solemnly, ¡°Your Excellency, I have indeed met with a Custodian. It happened about half a month ago.¡±

    Su Yi instantly looked intrigued. ¡°Tell me about it.¡±

    Meng Changyun said, ¡°The Custodian I met was an immortal crane as white as snow. She called herself the Crane Fairy. Apparently, she¡¯s been guarding this ce since ancient times to protect the path to the secret origin grounds.¡±

    ording to Meng Changyun, the Crane Fairy was extremely ancient. Her cultivation base was only in the early-stage Heavenly Longevity Realm, but she¡¯d mastered the Laws of the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals, and she was extremely capable.

    In other words, here in the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals, a Custodian capable of controlling the area¡¯s Laws was like a sovereign.

    Meng Changyun had hoped to win the Crane Fairy¡¯s approval and enter the secret origin ground to undergo trial.

    s, she rejected him.

    Her reasoning was simple. She thought that despite Meng Changyun¡¯s Heavenly Longevity Realm cultivation, he didn¡¯t have much potential left, and he was unlikely to reach Cosmic Enlightenment in this lifetime.

    ¡°That means that earning a Custodian''s recognition requires sufficiently impressivetent potential for the Grand Dao?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Meng Changyun nodded, then shook his head. ¡°All I know is that the Crane Fairy attaches great importance to trial-takers¡¯ potential, but I don¡¯t know about the other Custodians.¡±

    ¡°Where is this Crane Fairy?¡± asked Su Yi.

    He wasn¡¯t nning to try to earn her approval, but he was interested to see if he could learn some of the secrets of the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals from her.

    Meng Changyun said hurriedly, ¡°When I saw the Crane Fairy, we were in a ruined Daoist temple in the ck Blood Ruins.¡±

    The ck Blood Ruins? Su Yi was stunned. That¡¯s the ce where the Heavensdeath Demon Empress and I nned to meet!

    Su Yi had no further questions. ¡°When those World Kings arrive, you¡¯re wee to fight alongside them.¡±

    Meng Changyun froze, stunned, then shook his head without reservation. ¡°Your Excellency, there¡¯s no way I¡¯d go down the wrong path at this juncture!¡±

    Su Yi smiled faintly. ¡°And if I asked you to help me fight them?¡±

    Meng Changyun stiffened, his expression shifting and uncertain. A momentter, he took a deep breath as if about to speak.

    However, Su Yi stopped him. ¡°I know what you¡¯re about to say. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t trust you.¡±

    ¡°???¡± Meng Changyun felt wronged. I¡¯ve already decided to go all out to assist you, yet you can¡¯t trust me?

    Su Yi gazed intently at Meng Changyun. ¡°People like you are shameless, with no bottom line. You follow the trend and bow to circumstance, making you unreliable. It¡¯s safe to let you tter me, but there¡¯s no way I can trust you to work on my behalf. After all, you might well turn around and bite me instead.¡±

    Meng Changyun was instantly embarrassed, and his face flushed red. He couldn¡¯t help but argue, ¡°Your Excellency, that¡¯s only true in front of you. Other people aren¡¯t worthy of my¡­ reverence!¡±

    Su Yi waved. ¡°Enough. When they get here, you can just find a ce to watch the battle.¡±

    Meng Changyun fell silent.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, picked up his jug of wine, taking sips between bites of snowy, sumptuous slices of fish.

    ¡°Allow me, Your Excellency.¡± Meng Changyun hurriedly approached to slice the fish, not forgetting to keep Su Yi¡¯s cup full. He seemed no different than your typical elderly servant.

    Su Yi calmly epted this show of respect.

    ¡°Your Excellency, your enemies will be arriving shortly. You¡­ don¡¯t need to prepare?¡± Meng Changyun asked in mild confusion.

    The way he saw it, since Su Yi wanted to lure his opponents here, he naturally ought to set traps for them.

    But Su Yi did nothing at all. Instead, he just sat there enjoying himself.

    ¡°That Divine Space-Overturning Formation¡± will be plenty,¡± Su Yi said distractedly.

    ¡°The Divine Space-Overturning Formation¡­¡± repeated Meng Changyun. He immediately understood. That¡¯s the name of the formation that stopped me from fleeing.

    ¡°That formation is truly wondrous and unfathomable. Earlier, I couldn¡¯t detect the slightest hint of its presence. It really is your work, Your Excellency. It¡¯s unparalleled!¡± Meng Changyun¡¯s face filled with admiration.

    Inwardly, he was actually quite stunned, as he understood Su Yi¡¯s intentions. He obviously disdains resorting to traps. He ns to fight those World Kings head-on!

    And that Divine Space-Overturning Formation? It¡¯s just there to stop them from fleeing. It¡¯s no killing formation!

    It seems the reincarnation of His Excellency the Temple Master is already strong enough to contend with World Kings. Anyone who dares underestimate him is doomed to fall t on his face.

    He thought of Luo Zihong, who¡¯d lost to Su Yi already, and of Wen Bei, who¡¯d likely died fishing in this very spot¡­

    Inwardly, he celebrated that he hadn¡¯t gone all out earlier. Otherwise, he¡¯d likely be just another departed soul beneath the Temple Master¡¯s sword by now!

    Meng Changjun hesitated, then said in a low voice, ¡°Your Excellency, this might be an unreasonable request, but might you permit me to hide myself?¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°You¡¯re worried that they¡¯ll see you and call you a traitor?¡±

    Meng Changyun¡¯s face flushed red with embarrassment. ¡°Ideally, I¡¯d like to encourage them all to surrender. That way¡­¡±

    ¡°If you try it, I¡¯ll kill you first,¡± said Su Yi.

    A whole bunch of prey was delivering itself to his door. How could he just let them surrender obediently?

    How was he supposed to temper his sword then?

    Meng Changyun fell silent. ¡°....¡±

    ¡°You can hide,¡± said Su Yi calmly.

    Meng Changyun no longer hesitated. He scurried off and chose a well-hidden ce to lie low.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, carried on drinking and eating fish, leisurely and content.

    He could tell that the more Yin Dragon Carp he ate, the slower they improved his cultivation. Their effect was undoubtedly weakening.

    But even so, Su Yi was already satisfied. He¡¯d already reached thete-stage Profound Unity Realm, and he was gradually approaching the peak of the realm!

    If everything went as he expected, he¡¯d have an opportunity to prove his Dao and be a World King during this very expedition!

    After eating another seven Yin Dragon Carp and catching another nine, Su Yi felt the Psychic Gold Tablet shake, and another line of text appeared.

    Luo Zihong was informing Meng Changyun and ¡°Wen Bei¡± that he and his allies had already arrived in the Thousand Currents Wastnds.

    Su Yi responded directly, ¡°Su Yi is fishing by the shore of theke ofva!¡±

    When the hidden Meng Changyun saw this, his heart quivered. Indeed, the Temple Master doesn¡¯t n to hide at all. He wants to fight the entire group directly!

    Meng Changyun thought for a moment, then took out his Psychic Gold tablet and wrote a response too. ¡°Come quickly!!!¡±

    It was just two words, but they seemed full of urgency and eagerness.

    Su Yi almostughed. Meng Changyun¡¯s ¡®concern¡¯ for his allies is moving. He obviously thinks, ¡®better them than me!¡¯

    Before long, spatial fluctuations appeared silently beneath the distant dome of heaven.

    One figure after another came back into view and shot over.

    There were four of them in total. The leader was Luo Zihong, and he already had his white bone bow ready.

    The others were Qian Chuan, Wang Mi, and Yan Feng.

    They¡¯d withdrawn their auras, and they silently approached theke ofva, as if afraid of causing rm.

    Rather, in their eyes, Su Yi was nothing but prey, and they were afraid he¡¯d flee. They had no choice but to withdraw their auras and approach stealthily¡­

    Meng Changyun hid in the darkness, looking conflicted. These old-timers are prey delivering themselves to the hunter¡¯s doorstep, but they don¡¯t even know it. How utterly ridiculous!

    He suddenly had a whole new understanding of the phrase ¡°throwing oneself into the.¡±

    ¡°Look! That guy¡¯s just sitting there fishing like an idiot. Hrious!¡± Qian Chuan transmitted, grinning so wide his face almost split.

    ¡°We¡¯ve finally caught him! The secrets of reincarnation are ours!¡± Wang Mi was raring to go, his eyes zing with anticipation.

    ¡°Meng Changyun and Wen Bei sure can hide! Even I can¡¯t sense where they¡¯re hiding,¡± eximed Yan Feng.

    ¡°They¡¯re definitely nearby. When we attack, they¡¯re sure to join in,¡± said Luo Zihong withplete confidence. He couldn¡¯t help but feel excited.

    Their prey was close at hand. Revenge would soon be his!

 Chapter 1185 - The Forthright Su Xuanjun

    <h4>Chapter 1185 - The Forthright Su Xuanjun</h4>

    But Luo Zihong andpany quickly suppressed their excitement.

    Luo Zihong ordered, ¡°Our opponent is, after all, the reincarnation of the Temple Master. In his past life, he dazzled the countless worlds of the starry skies. He¡¯s incredibly dangerous. When we attack, you must fight with everything you¡¯ve got, no hesitation.¡±

    The other three nodded. They¡¯d all already heard that Luo Zihong had lost to Su Yi not long ago, losing an arm in the process. None of them dared be negligent.

    This was why they¡¯d decided to form an alliance.

    ¡°Add fellow Daoists Meng Changyun and Wen Bei to the mix, and we have six World Kings in total. If we take him by surprise, we have excellent odds of victory,¡± Qian Chuan said rapidly.

    ¡°If we¡¯re going to fight, we must fight to the death. We can¡¯t leave any way out. I refuse to believe we can¡¯t take down a mere reincarnation!¡± Yan Feng said murderously.

    As they conversed, they gradually approached theke ofva.

    ¡°Ah? He¡¯s still fishing. Seems to me that <i>he¡¯s</i> the big fish here. It won¡¯t be long before we gut him!¡± Wang Mi couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    They watched as Su Yi sat there alone beside theke ofva, facing away from them, the very picture of amb awaiting ughter.

    They¡¯d already made ample preparations, and they were just waiting for the right moment!

    A golden short halberd appeared in Qian Chuan¡¯s hand, and Wang Mi silently gripped a Dao sword.

    Yan Feng¡¯s treasure was the most distinctive. It was a long, nine-jointed bronze whip. Each joint was covered in the glyphs of demonic gods.

    Luo Zihong, meanwhile, silently raised his white bone bow.

    However, just as they were about to attack, the still-seated Su Yi suddenly spoke up. ¡°Wait a moment.¡±

    It was just four light, airy words, but against the silence, they seemed extraordinarily sudden.

    His would-be assants were instantly flummoxed. They were so caught off guard that they almost attacked!

    They then watched as Su Yi set down his golden fishing rod and put away the wicker chair and fish basket before finally turning to face them.

    ¡°Now I¡¯m ready.¡± Su Yi smiled, then stepped into the air, as if out for a casual stroll. He arrived beneath the dome of heaven, blue robes swaying around him, looking calm, transcendent, and detached.

    This unusual scene instantly alerted Luo Zihong andpany; something wasn¡¯t right here.

    ¡°You... knew we wereing?¡± Luo Zihong couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Su Yiughed. ¡°How would I not know? I¡¯m the one who invited you here.¡±

    ¡°???¡± The group was baffled. <i>What¡¯s that supposed to mean?</i>

    ¡°Still don¡¯t get it?¡± Su Yi raised his Psychic Golden Tablet and waved it about.

    Luo Zihong and the others¡¯ hearts pounded in their chests. They instantly understood, and their expressions turned extraordinarily unsightly.

    <i>We fell for it! He¡¯s been leading us around by the nose this entire time!</i>

    ¡°Despicable!¡± Wang Mi shouted.

    ¡°How could the reincarnation of the lofty Temple Master resort to luring us here? Aren¡¯t you afraid of inviting mockery if word gets out?¡± Yan Feng¡¯s expression darkened.

    ¡°Does that mean Meng Changyun and Wen Bei are already dead?¡± murmured Qian Chuan, his expression shifting and uncertain.

    The reality of the situation was like a sudden blow to the head. All four of them were rmed and furious.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. I invited you here to fight you openly, fair and square,¡±ughed Su Yi. ¡°There are no traps of any kind. To tell the truth, I disdain resorting to such things.¡±

    ¡°Truly?¡± Luo Zihong¡¯s eyes shed.

    ¡°I¡¯m a man of my word. I¡¯m sure you know how I conducted myself in my past life. Not even that old bastard the Tailor would disparage my character,¡± Su Yi said inly, ¡°Besides, if I really wanted to trap you, I wouldn¡¯t have needed to show myself. I could have just ced a killing formation, tricked you into entering it, and been done with you.¡±

    He gestured to the surrounding area. ¡°The only arrangement I¡¯ve made is a Divine Space-Overturning Formation. Its function is simple: it¡¯s here to prevent you from fleeing without a fight.¡±

    Luo Zihong and the others looked at each other. Su Yi was far too forthright!

    But this only put them on guard and made their hearts clench.

    When Su Yi saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh and say seriously, ¡°Rx. I said all that because I really truly just want a satisfying battle with you. We¡¯ll determine victory and defeat, as well as life and death.¡±

    He paused, then added, ¡°If I lose, the secrets of reincarnation are yours, and you can avenge your sectmates. Shouldn¡¯t you be happy?¡±

    The hidden Meng Changyun¡¯s mind practically went nk. <i>Why does it seem like the Temple Master is giving his enemies earnest guidance?</i>

    <i>He¡¯s being quite sincere, too. He isn¡¯t hiding anything at all!</i>

    <i>What kind of deportment and breadth of spirit is this?</i>

    Luo Zihong sank into silence, then said, ¡°Everyone, we have no other choice. If we don¡¯t fight with everything we¡¯ve got, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll never leave this ce alive. In that case...¡±

    Here, he took a deep breath, his gaze sharp and imposing. ¡°Why not go all out!?¡±

    His voice shook the clouds, and he billowed over with murderous intent.

    Qian Chuan, Yan Feng, and Wang Mi looked at each other, then nodded. Their expressions filled with murderous intent as their heads cooled and their will to fight lit aze.

    Off in the distance, Su Yi seemed gratified, and he pped his hands approvingly. ¡°That¡¯s how brave men ought to be!¡±

    He wasplimenting them, but no matter how Luo Zihong andpany looked at it, it felt strange.

    ¡°Screw that! Get him!¡± Luo Zihong gnashed his teeth and shouted.

    He immediately strung his bow and fired a silver divine arrow.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The sound of the Dao rumbled and boomed, and heaven and earth trembled.

    His silver arrow bore through the skies, like an unstoppable arc of divine light shooting toward Su Yi.

    Practically simultaneously, Wang Mi, Qian Chuan, and Yan Feng attacked from three different directions, surrounding Su Yi.

    They¡¯d nned their strategy on their way here, so they coordinated smoothly right from the start.

    ¡°Die!¡± Wang Mi drew his Dao sword and fired a thousand-foot streak of radiant sword qi.

    ¡°Cut!¡± Qian Chuan bellowed, then furiously swung his golden short halberd, filling the sky with golden electricity. The power of the Laws rumbled and boomed, its destructive power shocking to behold.

    <i>Crack!!!</i>

    Yan Feng swung a bronze whip. That tyrannical sh exploded the skies in front of him, scattering the power of the Laws.

    All three of Luo Zihong¡¯s allies had amplebat experience, and they attacked with unstoppable momentum right from the start!

    But Luo Zihong¡¯s arrow was the fastest of all. It immediately locked onto Su Yi.

    Even if Su Yi somehow blocked it, he was sure to suffer the other three World Kings¡¯ attacks!

    And all of this happened at once!

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes lit up.

    The four World Kings¡¯ disy of strength fully ignited his will to fight.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The Tiny Heart of the Cosmos shot forth, its edge trembling. When it shed, it seemed to pull a hurricane with it, which tugged the silver divine arrow on impact.

    The silver arrow¡¯s trajectory shifted, and it shot past Su Yi¡¯s ears.

    The maximum result for the minimum effort.

    At almost the same time, Su Yi¡¯s wrists shook, and a perfectly round sword curtain shot out of the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos to defend him.

    Wang Mi¡¯s sword qi, Qian Chuan¡¯s golden short halberd, and Yan Feng¡¯s bronze whip all mmed into it.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The skies were instantly thrown into disarray, scattering divine radiance.

    The round sword curtain exploded into pieces.

    Su Yi seized the opportunity to leap out of their encirclement, his sword shing like lightning as he attacked his closest enemy, Wang Mi. Wang Mi swung his sword and shed with him head-on.

    <i>ng!!!</i>

    An explosion rang out, and Wang Mi staggered back. Despite himself, his expression shifted. <i>What terrifying power!</i>

    ¡°Die!¡± Qian Chuan and Yan Feng attacked from the sides with monstrous momentum.

    Practically simultaneously, the distant Luo Zihong fired another arrow.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth swayed, and the skies copsed.

    A grand battle broke out. Four World Kings fought with all their might, using their strongest methods to attack Su Yi from all sides. Each was fiercer than the one before.

    The aftershock alone could have easily shattered the world¡¯s Imperial Apex Emperors!

    A battle on this level fully awakened Su Yi¡¯s will to fight, and he inwardly whooped for joy.

    He¡¯d only just devoured about a dozen Yin Dragon Carp, and his body was full of dense umted power. As the battle raged on, he continuously refined this umted power, making it a part of his cultivation base.

    Eventually¡ª¡ª

    His tall, upright figure lit up with radiant light. Every inch of his skin shone, and his qi rumbled like thunder. The more he fought, the greater his strength.

    He was like a human furnace intent on refining everything around him.

    All the while, the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos¡¯ power soared as it unleashed all manner of wondrous and strange phenomena.

    Sometimes, it was like heavenly winds and ocean rains blotting out the sun and nketing the skies.

    Sometimes, it was like a surging, boundless current.

    Sometimes, it was like a beam of flowing light, glittering as it cut through the skies.

    And sometimes...

    Every type of sword qi seemed to seize good fortune from the heavens, rife with enormous mysteries.

    From afar, Su Yi seemed reminiscent of a god of the sword soaring into the nine heavens. Every strike seemed to cleave through the ages, suppressing all foes!

    When they sensed the changes to Su Yi¡¯sbat prowess, Luo Zihong andpany were rmed. Without exception, their faces filled with disbelief.

    They¡¯d anticipated that the reincarnation of the Temple Master would be strong, but not <i>this </i>strong. This was downright unreasonable!

    Just ten snaps of the fingerster.

    Su Yi blocked four World Kings¡¯ joint assaultpletely!

    They went from surrounding him to fighting evenly matched.

    Twenty snaps of the fingerster.

    Qian Chuan, Yan Feng, Wang Mi were thoroughly suppressed and in dire straits.

    Luo Zihong¡¯s arrows now struggled to threaten or restrict Su Yi.

    Three snaps of the fingerster.

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    Qian Chuan¡¯s golden short halberd split into pieces. That unstoppable sword qi swept through him, sting him apart and destroying him, body and soul.

    Immediately afterward, a terrified shout rang out as a streak of sword qi as dazzling as the sun cleaved Wang Mi in two.

    His Dao sword wailed, then shattered into pieces.

    Too fast!

    Two early-stage Heavenly Longevity World Kings, Qian Chuan and Wang Mi, died almost simultaneously, cut down on the spot.

    Meng Changyun was watching the battle from his hiding spot, and witnessing this left him feeling astonished, even suffocated.

    He finally realized on a visceral level just how lucky he was to have survived his encounter with Su Yi.

    Luo Zihong¡¯s eyes bulged, and he bellowed, ¡°Run!¡±

    But there was no need for this warning. Yan Feng was long since startled out of his wits. The moment Qian Chuan and Wang Mi died, he shifted in midair and fled the battlefield.

    At least, he tried to. Before he¡¯d gotten far, Su Yi swung his sword, and a windstorm of sword qi descended upon him.

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    The skies copsed on all sides.

    The mid-stage Heavenly Longevity Realm Yan Feng was minced into countless chunks of flesh in midair, dyeing the copsing skies a startling shade of red.

    ¡°Save.... Save me....¡± Strangely, it was only after Yan Feng died that his final cry for help echoed throughout heaven and earth.

    The sound made hispanions¡¯ hair stand on end.

 Chapter 1186 - Custodian

    <h4>Chapter 1186 - Custodian</h4>

    Luo Zihong turned tail and fled, not daring to hesitate.

    He¡¯d remained by the edge of the battlefield this entire time, and as he fled, he drew upon everyst card at his disposal.

    But mere momentster...

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    Luo Zihong mmed into a spatial wall, which shattered loudly on impact.

    Only then did Luo Zihong realize that Su Yi had been telling the truth; there really was a spatial formation covering the surrounding area to prevent them from fleeing.

    ¡°Open!¡± Luo Zihong raised his bow and mmed it directly into the wall.

    <i>Bang! Bang! Bang!</i>

    One spatial barrier after another shattered before him. His momentum was unstoppable.

    But Meng Changyun couldn¡¯t bear to watch. His face filled with pity and sympathy as he recalled what had just happened to him.

    Just as he expected, mere momentster, Luo Zihong¡¯s ¡°unstoppable¡± advance ended, and he found himself by the shore of theke ofva once more.

    ¡°What the...¡± Luo Zihong was so startled that his eyes almost popped out of his head. ¡°Inverting Yin and Yang and overturning space!¡±

    He understood, but s, he¡¯d understood just a little toote.

    When he appeared, a streak of sword qi was already flying right toward him.

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    His white bone bow snapped.

    The unstoppable sword qi continued ahead, its power undiminished as it cut Luo Zihong down on the spot.

    Just like that, all four World Kings had fallen!

    ¡°If you¡¯d fought just a little longer, you wouldn¡¯t have died so quickly,¡± Su Yi said softly. He shook his head.

    His qi surged, and Dao Light rose around him. This battle had sessfully stimted histent potential, and his cultivation base was showing signs of reaching the peak of the Profound Unity Realm.

    ¡°Congrattions on your victory and sessfully destroying your enemies!¡± Meng Changyun rushed over to sp his fist in congrattions. His face was full of astonishment and awe. It was no mere act, either.

    ¡°It would have been more interesting earlier if you¡¯d fought with them,¡± said Su Yi.

    Meng Changyun stiffened, as if he¡¯d been caught in the act. While hiding earlier, he really had considered doing just that, but he had quickly suppressed the impulse, not daring to give it any further consideration.

    ¡°Your Excellency Su, this humble old¡ª¡±

    ¡°Shut up and go gather up the spoils,¡± Su Yi cut him off.

    Meanwhile, he put away the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos, returned to thekeside, and sat down to cultivate quietly.

    That battle hadn¡¯t been overly intense, but following that pressure and tempering, his cultivation base showed signs of transformation.

    The most important thing he had to do now was seize the opportunity to push this transformation even further.

    Meng Changyun deftly scoured the battlefield for spoilers. Those who didn¡¯t know better would have mistaken the World King for Su Yi¡¯s loyal attendant...

    <i>Hm?</i>

    Meng Changyun suddenly saw a Psychic Gold Tablet light up. Mo Rongshan had written the group a message.

    ¡°How¡¯d the battle go, everyone? Did you seed?¡±

    Meng Changyun sighed deeply. <i>Is this what they mean when they say that fortune favors the foolish?</i>

    He nced at the cultivating Su Yi, but he ultimately decided to do nothing. There was no way he¡¯d be so kind as to warn Mo Rongshan out of the goodness of his heart. Simrly, there was no way he¡¯d exin what had just happened.

    If he did nothing at all, he wouldn¡¯t make any mistakes!

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t anyone saying anything?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me.... You want to seize the secrets of reincarnation for yourself?¡±

    ¡°Brother Luo???¡±

    ...A series of messages from Mo Rongshan popped up at irregr intervals.

    Meng Changyun muttered to himself, <i>Dammit, even now, you¡¯re still hung up on the secrets of reincarnation? I¡¯d actually just love to lure you over here and let you bear witness to His Excellency the Temple Master¡¯s magnificence! </i>

    ...

    Meanwhile, in an overcast, barrenndscape.

    Mo Rongshan stood in an ancient temple. The temple was long dpidated and overgrown with weeds.

    ¡°Something must have happened!¡± Mo Rongshan¡¯s expression filled with uncertainty.

    He suspected that Luo Zihong andpany had already met with disaster. Otherwise, the only possible exnation was that they¡¯d already seeded, and that they were divvying up the secrets of reincarnation¡ªand leaving him out of it!

    <i>Just which is it?</i>

    Mo Rongshan wasn¡¯t certain.

    In the end, he gnashed his teeth, turned, and arrived before the temple.

    ¡°Senior, I¡¯m willing to exchange a shocking secret for your recognition!¡± Mo Ronghsan inclined his head in solemn, pious greeting.

    ¡°A secret? Hah? You really think I¡¯d be interested in something like that?¡± A cold, indifferent voice emanated from within the temple.

    ¡°This secret involves reincarnation!¡± said Mo Rongshan.

    A loud, violent rumbling suddenly emanated from within the temple, as if a seal were breaking.

    A terrifying, imposing aura poured out.

    Heaven and earth dimmed, and the clouds on all sides were tinged a strange blood red. Wisps of killing intent so dense, they seemed almost material silently filled the air.

    Momentster, a figure emerged from the temple doors.

    He was a man with youthful features. His clothes and hat were white as snow, and there was a blood-red lotus mark at the center of his forehead.

    His gaze was deep and indifferent, and it carried a dense air of the vicissitudes of countless years.

    The moment he passed through the doorway, heaven and earth rumbled and boomed, surging with the power of the region¡¯s Laws.

    Mo Rongshan gasped, his heart quivering.

    The man in white emanated a suffocating pressure with every casual gesture. Mo Rongshan felt as if he were witnessing the descent of a true god!

    ¡°I have no intention of leaving. I just n to take a stroll nearby. There¡¯s no need to hinder me.¡± The man in white looked up at the sky and waved his sleeves.

    The turbulent, rumblingndscape silently sank back into silence, and the rising power of the Laws dissipated.

    With a wave of his sleeves, he transformed heaven and earth!

    Mo Rongshan was a World King, but even his mind went nk. <i>Is this the power of a Custodian? The waters of the Dark and Gold Star Realm are far too deep!</i>

    When they first arrived, the outsider World Kings saw the Dark and Gold Star Realm as a ruin, and they viewed its cultivators with disdain. In their eyes, the locals were nothing but savages.

    Now, Mo Rongshan finally understood that the Dark and Gold Star Realm¡¯s foundations were far, far more terrifying than they¡¯d imagined!

    After all, this was only the outer ring of the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals.

    And the man before him was but one of its ten Custodians, but his majestic aura was already unfathomably mighty!

    ¡°Reincarnation? Tell me more.¡± The man in white gazed at Mo Rongshan.

    How could Mo Rongshan dare to be negligent? He promptlyid everything he knew about Su Yi out in the open.

    When the man in white heard the full story, his eyes shone with a strange light, as if sparks had ignited in the depths of his gaze.

    ¡°The opportunity I¡¯ve been waiting for since antiquity... has it really arrived...?¡± The man in white murmured to himself. Shockingly, a dazed look appeared on his face.

    Mo Rongshan¡¯s heart quivered. <i>An opportunity? Don¡¯t tell me the Custodian has been waiting for someone who¡¯d mastered the secrets of reincarnation, and that his arrival will somehow change something?</i>

    ¡°Where is that person now?¡± asked the Custodian.

    ¡°The Thousand Currents Wastnd,¡± Mo Rongshan said hurriedly.

    ¡°Oh,¡± said the man in white. He snapped his fingers and said slowly, ¡°If you dared deceive me, I¡¯ll make you live a life worse than death! I... hate nothing more than liars!¡±

    Mo Rongshan stiffened, but before he could say anything, the man in white grabbed him by the shoulder and stepped forward.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The air trembled. One step, and space shattered beneath his feet. A momentter, both the man in white and Mo Rongshan disappeared into thin air.

    ......

    The banks of theke ofva.

    Su Yi sat there in quiet meditation.

    Meng Changyun had already finished gathering the spoils. After taking inventory, there were thirty-two Dark and Gold Tokens!

    And that¡¯s before factoring in the rest: World King-level medicines, treasures, divine materials, secret arts, and all manner of precious items. Piled up, they formed a small mountain.

    <i>If I took even just the cultivation resources to Spirit Treasure Tower, I could get over ten thousand strips of star realm spirit vein! </i>Meng Changyun gulped, his eyes red with greed.

    Spirit Treasure Tower was the universally recognized top tradingpany of the stars. Their background was powerful and mysterious, and even the stars¡¯ top powerhouses liked doing business there.

    Why did they like it so much? Simple! Spirit Treasure Tower had a huge selection of treasures!

    Anyone who obtained an abundance of cultivation resources peak factions needed could trade them at Spirit Treasure Tower!

    Star realm spirit veins arose in the Dao sources of star realms. They were also known as Grand Dao world crystals.

    They were a necessary resource for a World King¡¯s cultivation!

    A treasure like that was far beyond ordinary medicines and divine materials.

    <i>Killing and plundering are really easy ways to get rich. There¡¯s no reward in fixing bridges and repairing roads. You really can¡¯t get rich through honest work alone, </i>Meng Changyun sighed to himself.

    There really was an abundance of good fortune in the outer ring of the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals, but this ce was dangerous, too. In any event, how could that possibly be as quick as killing others and looting their corpses?

    But when Meng Changyun recalled that he¡¯d already obediently offered all his treasures to Su Yi, he lost all interest in pursuing this line of thought.

    At the end of the day, he was a victim too!

    <i>Boom! </i>

    Suddenly, off in the distance, heaven and earth trembled, and space rumbled.

    Meng Changyun stiffened and whipped his head around to look.

    Su Yi silently opened his eyes too.

    Off in the distant skies, two figures appeared out of nowhere. These were none other than the Custodian in white and Mo Rongshan!

    ¡°Old Monster Mo?¡± Meng Changyun recognized Mo Rongshan at a nce. He couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised. <i>He sure got here awfully quickly!</i>

    But Su Yi looked at the man in white instead. <i>This person is strong!</i>

    His qi linked with heaven and earth, showing signs of connection with the region¡¯s Laws. His aura seemed as mighty as the Grand Dao of the heavens.

    ¡°Meng Changyun, you¡¯re actually still alive? What about the others?¡± When Mo Rongshan saw Meng Changyun, he couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    The man in white furrowed his brow and casually pped the air.

    <i>Whap!</i>

    Mo Rongshan took a p to the face that sent him flying back. When he finally hit the ground, he was already far away, and he cut a sorry figure.

    ¡°You''ve got no judgment,¡± the man in white said tly.

    Mo Rongshan¡¯s expression shifted, but he remained as silent as a cicada in winter, not daring to argue.

    ¡°This...¡± Meng Changyun was startled, and his hair stood on end.

    The man in white seemed like a god, his every gesture full of unparalleled majesty.

    That had been no more than a casual p, as if he were swatting a fly, yet he¡¯d sent a World King like Mo Rongshan flying!

    Heaven and earth were stifled and deathly silent.

    The Custodian¡¯s gaze was distant and calm, with a dense aura of the vicissitudes of countless years.

    When he scanned Meng Changyun, the old man¡¯s courage failed him, and his knees practically turned to jelly.

    He was a World King too, but when he faced the man in white, he felt as trivial and insignificant as an ant.

    Fortunately, a momentter, the Custodian¡¯s gaze shifted andnded on Su Yi by the shore of theke ofva.

    For a moment, Su Yi sensed intense pressure bearing down on him too. It was as if the heavens were suppressing him; the intimidating effect touched even his heart and soul.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. <i>This guy... sure is aggressive!</i>

 Chapter 1187 - The Power of Profound Ruin

    <h4>Chapter 1187 - The Power of Profound Ruin</h4>

    Su Yi could tell at a nce that the white-robed man¡¯s strength was connected with the power of the region¡¯s Laws!

    This suppressed everyone around him, making them feel as if the heavens themselves were opposing them.

    Furthermore, this told Su Yi that the man in white was a Custodian! Only Custodians could control the power of the outer ring¡¯s Laws.

    ¡°Do you have business with me?¡± Su Yi said tly. He circted the Laws of Reincarnation, silently neutralizing the Custodian¡¯s imposing pressure.

    The Custodian in white was stunned, and he couldn¡¯t help but re-examine Su Yi.

    A momentter, he said coolly, ¡°I am a Custodian. You can call me Shan Ning. I¡¯vee here for one thing and one thing only. I hope you can offer up the secrets of reincarnation of your own volition. If you do, you shall receive my recognition.¡±

    A Custodian!

    Meng Changyun gasped, and his expression shifted dramatically. He would never have guessed that one of the Custodians responsible for guarding the outer ring of the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals would break the rules by attempting to seize the secrets of reincarnation from a trial-taker!

    After all, everyone selected to take the trials had effectively been chosen by the region¡¯s Laws.

    ording to the rules, Custodians weren¡¯t permitted to target trial-takers!

    Yet now, the Custodian who called himself Shan Ning hade looking for Su Yi. He was grantly disregarding the rules!

    ¡°So, you¡¯re here for the secrets of reincarnation,¡± murmured Su Yi. A momentter, heughed. ¡°I¡¯ve already gathered sufficient Dark and Gold Tokens. I don¡¯t need your recognition.¡±

    Shan Ning¡¯s gaze was cold and indifferent as he said slowly, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. Refuse to offer up the secrets of reincarnation, and it won¡¯t matter how many Dark and Gold Tokens you¡¯ve gathered!¡±

    ¡°You''re disregarding the rules?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°No,¡± said the Custodian in white, a mocking arc on his lips. ¡°I make the rules.¡¯

    Meng Changyun¡¯s heart sank.

    He¡¯d met another Custodian, the Crane Fairy. Her words and bearing were worthy of others¡¯ respect. This led Meng Changyun to assume that other Custodians were the same way.

    Now, it seemed he¡¯d been naive.

    This Custodian in white, Shan Ning, was iparably tyrannical, and he disdained and trampled the rules. He even said that his behavior was in ordance with <i>his </i>rules!

    ¡°Are all Custodians like this?¡± Su Yi, conversely, wasn¡¯t overly angry. Custodians were cultivators too. If this one dared break the rules, there was surely a reason for his confidence.

    ¡°Too many wasted words.¡± Shan Ning said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you three breaths of time to give me a definite answer. If you refuse, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    The atmosphere was instantly tense and oppressive, to the point that it was difficult to breathe.

    Meng Changyun sighed to himself. <i>In front of a Custodian I¡¯m afraid even the mighty Temple Master must surely lower his head!</i>

    Mo Rongshan, meanwhile, was inwardly delighted. <i>So what if you¡¯re the reincarnation of the Temple Master? With a paltry cultivation like that, you¡¯re nothing but a fartpared to a Custodian!</i>

    Mo Ronghan was even hoping that Su Yi would refuse and that the Custodian would kill him. That would eradicate a future powerful enemy, and Mo Rongshan would still earn the Custodian¡¯s recognition. Two birds, one stone!

    ¡°You¡¯ll kill me?¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Very well. Let¡¯s see how powerful your rules are!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    His qi rumbled and boomed, and sword intent rose into the firmament. The Six Paths of Reincarnation appeared reflected behind him as a curtain of dim light, blotting out the sun.

    In the blink of an eye, Su Yi was like apletely different person, a sovereign of a bygone age. He controlled reincarnation and manifested the six paths.

    That dim, mysterious presence made heaven and earth tremble.

    ¡°It really is reincarnation!¡± Startling divine light shone in the depths of the Custodian¡¯s gaze; it seemed he was excited.

    He attacked directly, eager to capture his opponent and seize the power of reincarnation!

    <i>Crack!</i>

    An explosion resounded throughout the dome of heaven. A streak of the power of the region¡¯s Laws descended, transforming into a spear swathed in chaotic energy.

    It shot toward Su Yi ruthlessly, as if cleaving through space, splitting heaven and earth like canvas.

    It was like the spear of heaven¡¯s judgment descending upon the world below!

    Its power left Meng Changyun so startled that his soul practically left his body, and he immediately turned to flee.

    In the face of this attack, Su Yi drew his sword with a ng and shed through the air.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Sword qi and spear shed, devastating the entire stretch of heaven and earth. The explosive power of the Laws burst forth, shaking thendscape and swaying the mountains on all sides.

    A destructive, tumultuous aura appeared throughout the entire Thousand Currents Wastnd!

    Su Yi was ruthlessly sent flying back. He flew a full thousand feet before finally managing to stabilize himself.

    Although he cut a sorry figure, he¡¯d forcefully blocked the Custodian''s attack!

    Meng Changyun and Mo Rongshan were wide-eyed and tongue-tied. They almost dared not believe what they were seeing.

    They were both mid-stage Heavenly Longevity World Kings, but they knew that in Su Yi¡¯s shoes, that attack would have destroyed them with ease. They would have had no hope of surviving whatsoever.

    Yet the Temple Master¡¯s reincarnation didn¡¯t dodge, nor did he shrink back. Instead, he used the power of his Dao of the Sword to sh with the Custodian¡¯s attack head-on!

    This was unquestionably far too shocking!

    ¡°So, this is the power of reincarnation...¡± The Custodian''s eyes zed with desire. His entire being emanated excitement and delight bordering on madness.

    <i>This guy¡¯s cultivation is only in the mid-stage Heavenly Longevity Realm, but after borrowing the surrounding Laws, he¡¯s made himself incredibly strong...</i> Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed. <i>If I sh with him head-on, I¡¯ll effectively be fighting the Laws themselves. That would be decidedly unwise.</i>

    Here, something urred to Su Yi.<i> So I¡¯ve got to sever his connection to the surrounding Laws first!</i>

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Meanwhile, the man in white grabbed, condensing a portion of the Laws into a saber. He then leaped at Su Yi with the momentum of a sovereign!

    A grand battle broke out.

    In just a few blinks of the eye, Su Yi and the man in white had shed over a hundred times, devastating the surrounding area and scattering divine radiance.

    Even when Su Yi circted the Laws of Reincarnation with all his might, all he could do was block the Custodian¡¯s attacks. He was forced back more than once, and he looked extraordinarily wretched.

    ¡°It¡¯s like he¡¯s fighting the Laws of his surroundings. The heavens of the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals are against him. How can he possibly win?¡± Meng Changyun was frantic and worried on Su Yi¡¯s behalf.

    How could teeth stay warm without lips to protect them? The Custodian had vited the rules by attacking Su Yi. Meng Changyun suspected that once Su Yi was dead, the Custodian would kill and silence him too!

    It wasn¡¯t at all unlikely.

    ¡°You¡¯re no good. In your hands, the Laws of Reincarnation are wasted. You¡¯re simply desecrating a treasure!¡± The man in white shook his head, his face full of utter disdain.

    He attacked tyrannically, advancing with every step. He gave Su Yi no chance to catch his breath.

    ¡°You¡¯re a World King, and you¡¯re drawing on the power of the surrounding Laws. How is that fair? And you call yourself a Custodian? You¡¯re nothing but shameless scum! Do you dare fight His Excellency the Temple Master in a fair match?¡± Meng Changyun couldn¡¯t help but cry out.

    He really was terrified, but more than that, he feared that the Custodian would silence him after killing Su Yi. Thus, he set aside his terror and cursed the Custodian out with all his might.

    The man in white sneered. ¡°In a life-or-death battle, who cares how high your cultivation is or if you use external power? You¡¯re talking fairness in front of me? Very well! Once this is over, I¡¯ll have you kneel before me and exin the meaning of ¡®fairness¡¯ in detail!¡±

    Meng Changyun¡¯s expression shifted, but it was then that Su Yi subtly inclined his head. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    He shot into the air in a sh.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The hum of a sword rang out, shaking the nine heavens.

    Mysterious sword intent visible to the naked eye surged from the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos.

    It was as dazzling as the first light of dawn breaking through the darkness, or the river of stars pouring down from beyond the nine heavens, with the quality of primordial chaos.

    It had a blue luster, like spring skies. Clear, and ethereal. Profundities upon profundities.

    Its name was Profound Ruin!

    A legacy originating from the River of Destiny, a Law of the Grand Dao even more inscrutable and mysterious than reincarnation!

    As Su Yi raised his sword, a strange, deathly silence descended upon heaven and earth.

    The devastated skies stilled as wondrous blue light enveloped the swayingndscape.

    When this sh descended, the Custodian¡¯s Laws, the Laws of the surrounding area, instantly copsed into nothingness.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    His saber crumbled, inch by inch, dissipating and sinking back into the surrounding Laws.

    In that moment, Su Yi severed the connection between the man in white and the Laws of the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The still, silentndscape suddenly trembled. The sword qi filling the skies swept out like a windstorm.

    The Custodian¡¯s calm, cold expression abruptly changed, filling with disbelief.

    <i>Cleaving the Laws of our surroundings? What kind of Grand Dao is this?</i>

    <i>Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s even stronger than reincarnation?</i>

    The man in white had guarded this ce for countless years, but this was his first time encountering a power capable of severing his connection to the Laws. How could he possibly stay calm?

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Su Yi charged over from afar, like an arc of divine light, as quick as if he were teleporting.

    The Laws of Profound Ruin silently receded from the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos, reced by the Laws of Reincarnation.

    One sh, and the illusion of the Six Paths of Reincarnation arose. That dim sword intent seemed intent on dragging the entire stretch of heaven and earth into the cycle of samsara!

    The man in white had no time to consider anything else. He just shed with it head-on.

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    A momentter, he was sent flying, a bleeding gash on his chest staining his white clothes red.

    The man in white was furious, and he attempted to borrow the surrounding Laws once more.

    But how could Su Yi possibly give them the opportunity? Before the man in white had steadied himself, he swung his sword and attacked once more.

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    He took the Custodian''s arm clean off with a spray of blood. The Custodian¡¯s face paled as he realized his predicament. He shouted, ¡°I¡¯m a Custodian! You...¡±

    <i>Whap!</i>

    Before he could finish, he took a p to the face. Blood sprayed from his mouth and nose, and several of his teeth fell out as he was sent flying back.

    ¡°Bastard!¡± The Custodian¡¯s face was so swollen he looked more pig than human. Suddenly, he drew a blood-colored bronze seal mottled with rust, looking as if he¡¯d gone insane.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The bronze seal rumbled and boomed, shaking the skies. Blood-colored light circted, reflecting countless ancient glyphs so terrifying that their aura alone shredded the skies.

    But when Su Yi¡¯s reincarnation sword intent descended, the power of the blood-colored bronze seal was instantly frittered away to nothingness. Its luster dimmed.

    In the end, the bronze seal was sent flying, with a fresh and startling sword scar on its surface.

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    The man in white suffered the resulting bacsh, and it left him hacking up blood.

    His wounds were serious to begin with, and his predicament was quite worrisome. Worst of all, whenever he tried to connect with the power of the surrounding Laws, Su Yi forcefully severed the connection.

    To the point that, despite his Heavenly Longevity Realm cultivation, he couldn¡¯t fight back at all!

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    Another muffled impact rang out, and heaven and earth trembled.

    The man in white plummeted down to the ground like a meteorite, mming into it <i>hard</i>. He created a massive crater on impact, scattering fragments of rock everywhere.

    His bodyy in ruin, with countless bones snapped and his flesh now an indistinct meaty pulp.

    It hurt to even look at him!

    He seemed like apletely different person from the ¡°sovereign¡± from before!

 Chapter 1188 - A Lifetime of Bragging Rights

    Chapter 1188 - A Lifetime of Bragging Rights

    ¡°Has His Excellency the Temple Master been possessed by a god!?¡± Meng Changyun gasped, his mind practically nk with astonishment.

    The situation turned around far too quickly.

    Moments prior, the Custodian¡¯s majesty had been as vast as the heavens, as if he were a sovereign.

    But in the blink of an eye, he had lost the support of the surrounding Laws and was flung back into the mortal dust for Su Yi to torment as he pleased!

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Mo Rongshan was frantic. And here he thought he was about to kill two birds with one stone.

    Who¡¯d have thought Su Yi would turn around and toy with the helpless Custodian?

    ¡°Your Excellency, you have to stand tall¡ª¡ª!!¡± Mo Rongshan cried out frantically.

    Dammit, that old dog really needs to get put down! Meng Changyun inwardly gnashed his teeth. Bad enough that Mo Rongshan had led the Custodian right to them. Now, he was even cheering the Custodian on! If the Custodian lived, how could Meng Changyun possibly survive?

    He silently took action; he¡¯d decided to block the road ahead to ensure that ol¡¯ dog Mo Rongshan couldn¡¯t escape!

    Meng Changyun was also worried that if Mo Rongshan did escape, he¡¯d reveal what had happened here, including how he¡¯d surrendered to Su Yi. If word got out, the mighty factions of the stars were sure to see him as a traitor.

    Thus, Mo Rongshan had to die!

    Meanwhile, the man in white couldn¡¯t stand upright. Before he¡¯d risen to his full height, Su Yi kicked him back down. His vision went ck, and he almost sank into unconsciousness.

    ¡°How does that feel?¡± Su Yi gazed down at him.

    He could have killed the Custodian earlier, but he had refrained from striking the killing blow to give himself an opportunity to vent first.

    The man in white coughed violently, blood flowing from the corners of his lips.

    His gaze was dark and sinister as he gnashed his teeth. ¡°I¡¯m a Custodian! Kill me, and the entire Birthce of Ten Thousand Daos will be your enemy! You won¡¯t just lose your opportunity to undergo trial in the secret origin grounds and obtain the greatest good fortune of antiquity. You¡¯ll die! Can you really ept such consequences?¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Custodians guard and maintain order, and they act in ordance with the rules. But you? For the sake of your personal desires, you¡¯ve vited the rules. Don¡¯t you think you ought to die?¡±

    The man in whiteughed derisively. ¡°In the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals, I am a Custodian. I am in control of the rules, and what I say goes! I heard that you were someone impressive in your past life. Don¡¯t you have enoughmon sense to understand that?¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s because I understand that I¡¯m so disappointed in your conduct.¡±

    He gazed up at the dome of heaven. ¡°You can kill others as you please, but others cannot kill you? What kind of bullshit rule is that? If I kill you, I¡¯ll be the others¡¯mon foe? Fine, then. I don¡¯t mind helping the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals establish a new rule.

    ¡°A rule¡­ that belongs to me, Su Xuanjun!¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, Su Yi raised and swung his sword, killing Custodian Shan Ning on the spot!

    In thest moments before his death, Shan Ning¡¯s eyes widened. He couldn¡¯t even imagine how someone in this world could dare to kill him.

    Rather, he couldn¡¯t wrap his head around it. Who would do this when the consequences were so obvious? And so dire?

    Sometimes, those who knowingly vited the rules were mere barbarians. Other times, they were valiant figures who disregarded even the risk of universal condemnation! To Su Yi, killing a Custodian really didn¡¯t mean much.

    Off in the distance, Meng Changyun bellowed, ¡°You think you can run, you old dog? Forget about it!¡±

    Su Yi looked over and saw Meng Changyun standing in the sky, blocking Mo Rongshan¡¯s escape route.

    Mo Rongshan was frantic, and he attacked directly. The two of them were originally World Kings on the same side, yet now, they fought viciously.

    It might have seemed ridiculous, but given the circumstances, they were already irreconcble enemies.

    After all, one supported the Custodian Shan Ning, while the other stood with Su Yi. It would have been stranger if they hadn¡¯t fought.

    ¡°The old man sure knows how to add flowers to brocade,¡± Su Yiughed dryly.

    It was easy to add flowers to brocade, but difficult to send coal in a blizzard.

    Still, a fairweather friend was better than a knife in the back.

    As Su Yi pondered, he walked over.

    Mo Rongshan was locked inbat with Meng Changyun, and he instantly cried out in panic. ¡°Your Excellency the Temple Master, I can switch sides too! I¡¯m willing to work like a horse or a dog on your behalf!¡±

    Meng Changyun spat. ¡°Who do you think you are? You want to serve the Temple Master? You¡¯re dreaming!¡±

    ¡°If you can do it, Ol¡¯ Crook Meng, why can¡¯t I?¡± Mo Rongshan was obviously frantic.

    But Su Yi had no intention of letting him go. He walked right over and killed him where he stood.

    Meng Changyun felt a massive weight lift from his shoulders.

    Now that Mo Rongshan was dead, only he and the Temple Master knew what he¡¯d done today. He naturally had no further need to fear beingbeled a traitor and taken to justice.

    A momentter, Meng Changyun looked ashamed, and he bowed deeply to Su Yi, his voice full of terror. ¡°I¡¯m ashamed that I couldn¡¯t kill him myself, and that I had to trouble you, Your Excellency. My heart is truly ill at ease.¡±

    He was a World King, yet his bootlicking skills had reached such a high level. Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but look at Meng Changyun in a new light. This old man sure is a wonder!

    ¡°Gather the spoils. Then you can leave,¡± ordered Su Yi.

    He looked down at the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos. Faint cracks had appeared all over the ethereal de.

    This was the consequence of using the Laws of Profound Ruin forcefully. The power of this Grand Dao was just too terrifying.

    Although the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos was a Xiantian Treasure, it was ultimately a treasure of the Imperial Realm; it couldn¡¯t quite bear the strength of the Laws of Profound Ruin.

    Su Yi¡¯s heart ached at the sight of it.

    Fortunately, I just gathered an abundance of World King-level divine materials. I¡¯ll just have to find an opportunity to reforge the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos, thought Su Yi.

    As Su Xuanjun, this was the sword he¡¯d been most pleased with, and it was extraordinarily meaningful to him. There was absolutely no way he¡¯d give up on it, not if there were any other choice.

    Before long, Meng Changyun finished gathering the trophies, and he approached from afar.

    ¡°Your Excellency, the Custodian had amand medallion and a bronze seal, but there was nothing else on him. He really was dead broke.¡± As Meng Changyun spoke, he proffered both items.

    Themand medallion was perfectly square and about the size of a palm. It was refined from a strange, chaotic spirit jade, with the word ¡°Custodian¡± carved on the front.

    The back was carved with the mysterious markings of a formation.

    ¡°Not simple!¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly. He could tell at a nce that the medallion¡¯s materials were extraordinary. Shockingly, it contained a portion of the ambient Laws.

    And the formation markings carved on the back were shaped like the ancient character for ¡°immortal.¡± They emanate a forbidden air.

    The sight of the formation markings made Su Yi give up on all thoughts of sensing the medallion. There was a problem with them; he suspected that they were a type of fetter. The moment he made contact, they¡¯d fetter him, too!

    Custodians ought to act in ordance with the rules. That Shan Ning person most likely used thismand medallion to borrow the power of the surrounding Laws¡­ thought Su Yi. It won¡¯t be toote to investigate the medallion¡¯s secrets after I¡¯ve learned its origins.

    He put the medallion away, then turned his attention to the blood-colored bronze seal.

    It too had belonged to Shan Ning, and it was a peak World King ancient treasure.

    However, the power of reincarnation had frittered its strength away. It was badly damaged and not worth much.

    ¡°Your Excellency, these are the trophies I collected from that old dog Mo Rongshan¡¯s corpse.¡± Meng Changyun approached and proferred a spatial treasure.

    Su Yi put it away without even pausing to look at it. ¡°You can leave.¡±

    He¡¯d already been nning to proceed to the ck Blood Ruins.

    ¡°Err¡­ about that¡­¡± Meng Changyun stammered, as if ill at ease. Finally, he gnashed his teeth. ¡°Your Excellency, might I¡­. Might I apany you?¡±

    With that, he flung himself to the ground and lowered his head. ¡°I can swear to the heavens that I¡¯m willing to turn over a new leaf and mend the error of my ways. I¡¯m willing to serve you until the day I die!¡±

    He spoke every word with staunch conviction.

    Su Yi was briefly stunned. A momentter, he said tly, ¡°Tell me what you¡¯re really after.¡±

    Meng Changyun said softly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid to die, and I¡¯m afraid the other Custodians will take revenge against me. I hope to receive your protection.¡±

    He paused, then added, ¡°That aside, my heart is full of admiration for you. I don¡¯t expect a meteoric rise to prominence, but I do hope to establish a positive karmic tie between us!¡±

    Su Yiughed dryly. ¡°You¡¯re afraid of death? That, I can believe. As for your so-called positive karma, that sounds awfully fake.¡±

    Meng Changyun was instantly sheepish. ¡°Your Excellency, your eyes are as keen as torches. In this old man¡¯s estimation, given time, your cultivation will surely far surpass your past life, and you¡¯ll stand at the pinnacle of the starry skies! They say that when a man achieves the Dao, even his dogs and chickens rise into the heavens. I would simply like the opportunity to be one such dog or chicken!¡±

    He¡¯d given voice to all of his true intentions.

    A momentter, he said solemnly, ¡°Your Excellency, please rest assured. Since I¡¯ve decided to serve by your side, I¡¯m naturally prepared to face death! I can even swear a Grand Dao oath to prove my sincerity!¡±

    ¡°No need for a Grand Dao Oath,¡± Su Yi said tly. ¡°I still don¡¯t really trust you.¡±

    Meng Changyun was stunned, and his expression was instantly somber. ¡°I understand. Given your horizons and status, someone like me really is far from qualified to serve you¡­¡±

    He was a World King, yet he seemed hurt and somber, humble to the extreme. Were anyone else to see this, their eyes might well have fallen out of their sockets.

    But Meng Changyun didn¡¯t think his reaction was at all strange. After all, this was the reincarnation of the Temple Master! The legend who¡¯d wandered the countless worlds of the stars freely, like an immortal from on high, standing proudly above the human realm!

    Even World Kings could only lower their heads meekly before him!

    Even the top experts of the Eastern Profound Star Domain had to avert their gazes before him!

    Su Yi didn¡¯t find his reaction strange either. Meng Changyun¡¯s humility was not enough to surprise him.

    ¡°I can give you an opportunity and let you work alongside me for now. Beyond that¡­ We can discuss itter,¡± Su Yi said casually. With that, he put his hands behind his back and sauntered off.

    ¡°Uh¡­AH!?¡± The kneeling Meng Changyun froze, stunned, almost not daring to believe his ears.

    A momentter, his old face lit up with excitement. He was incoherent with joy. ¡°Thank you, Your Excellency! Thank you! Oh, oh¡­! Wonderful! I¡¯ve never been so happy in my life!¡±

    ¡°I say this with heaven and earth as my witness: I¡¯ll be bragging about this for the rest of my days!¡±

    He was a Heavenly Longevity Realm World King, yet here he was, crying tears of joy!

    Su Yi didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He was even at a loss for words. Old man, is this¡­ really worth all that fuss?

 Chapter 1189 - The Crane Fairyâ€™s Recognition

    <h4>Chapter 1189 - The Crane Fairy¡¯s Recognition</h4>

    The outer ring of the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals.

    The depths of a valley shrouded in ck mist.

    ¡°Someone killed Junior Apprentice Brother Shan Ning!¡± a cold voice said emphatically.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    ck mist churned, lightning rumbled, and radiant arcs of golden electricity shed. The entire valley trembled violently.

    Upon closer inspection, an ancient ritual ground stood deep within the valley.

    A thin man sat there cross-legged, naked from the waist up. His skin was coppery, and his long hair was disheveled. Numerous ck chains bound him, making him seem like a condemned prisoner.

    Yet now, his blood-colored eyes shone with startling murderous intent. Even the denselyyered chains covering him shook violently.

    ¡°In all the years since the ancient era, no one has ever dared treat a Custodian with disrespect, yet now, someone was insane enough to murder Junior Apprentice Brother Shan Ning! His crimes are worthy of death!¡±

    <i>Bang! Bang! Bang!</i>

    An explosive rumbling rang out, and the ck chains covering the man¡¯s body exploded, link by link.

    Monstrous ferocity surged from the man¡¯s thin body, soaring into the firmament and shaking the wind and clouds on all sides!

    As if a primordial demon god were sloughing off their fetters and re-entering the world.

    The thin man rose to his full height, stretched out his right arm, and reached for the dome of heaven.

    <i>Whoosh~</i>

    A bundle of the power of the surrounding Laws condensed in his palm, transforming into a curtain of light. The curtain reflected Su Yi stepping on Shan Ning, then cutting him down!

    When the thin man saw this, he seemed deeply enraged. His eyes were bloodshot, and his coppery skin swelled as blood-red demonic glyphs arose on its surface.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are or what your reasons were. I¡¯ll im your head, strip you of your soul, and slowly torture you to death!¡± The thin man¡¯s voice was low, his words like the ravings of a demonic good. They were rife with bone-deep hatred.

    ¡°Brother Wei Heng.¡±

    Suddenly, a man in a blue shirt appeared at the entrance to the valley. He had a bronze treasure mirror on his back.

    He arrived before the thin man in a sh. ¡°Based on what I saw, Shan Ning broke the rules first by attacking the trial-taker. In doing so, he vited the first precept of the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals.¡±

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    The thin man, Wei Heng, stared daggers at the man in blue. ¡°Jing Feng, my junior apprentice brother is dead, but you... are talking about the rules?¡±

    His voice was sinister and imposing.

    Jing Feng, the man in blue, looked a bit startled. He said in a low voice, ¡°I came here because I heard the news.¡±

    ¡°Then there¡¯s no need to waste time talking. Let¡¯s go kill him!¡± Wei Heng said coldly before striding off.

    Jing Fengughed bitterly, then murmured, ¡°Back when we were chosen as Custodians, the five of us became sworn siblings. We vowed to live and die together, and to retreat and advance alongside each other. How could I... possibly shrink back now...?¡±

    He took a deep breath, then chased after Wei Heng.

    Along the way.

    ¡°Brother Wei Heng!¡± A thick-boned, course-featured, valiant-looking man appeared out of nowhere.

    He carried a ten-foot bronze staff on his shoulder, and his entire body emanated a tyrannical, imposing, ferocious aura.

    Meng Zhan.

    He too was a Custodian.

    ¡°I intend to vite the first precept to avenge Shan Ning. Are you willing to apany me?¡± Wei Heng¡¯s eyes shed like lightning as he looked at Meng Zhan.

    Meng Zhan said with staunch conviction, ¡°I¡¯ve already learned of Shan Ning¡¯s death, and I came here to join you in killing his enemy!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Wei Heng said no more on the matter.

    They were sworn brothers; there was no need to say anything else.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to the Thousand Currents Wastnd first. When we reach the ce Shan Ning died, we¡¯ll be able to sense his killer¡¯s aura and seek him out,¡± Jing Feng hurriedly exined.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The three Custodians disappeared in a sh.

    The Thousand Currents Wastnd, the banks of theke ofva.

    A gray-robed elder carrying a bamboo staff stood before a crater, examining something. His aged face was utterly overcast.

    <i>Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!</i>

    Space rippled, and Wei Heng¡¯s group appeared out of nowhere.

    ¡°I just knew you¡¯de too, Ol¡¯ Huang.¡± When Wei Heng saw the gray-robed elder with the bamboo staff, an uncharacteristic, gratified look appeared on his icy face.

    Huang Sanjia!

    He too was a Custodian.

    The gray-robed elder pointed at himself. ¡°Shan Ning is dead. If I don¡¯t help you get revenge, I¡¯ll be ill at ease for the rest of my life.¡±

    ¡°Have you detected the killer¡¯s aura?¡± asked Wei Heng.

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to wait a little longer,¡± said the gray-robed elder. ¡°Shan Ning¡¯s body and soul were destroyed by an iparably taboo, tyrannical power. Not even ashes remain. I performed a divination earlier, and I suspect the killer used the power of... reincarnation!¡±

    Reincarnation!!!

    Wei Heng, Jing Feng, and Meng Zhan were startled. It seemed they found this hard to believe.

    ¡°If it makes sense, I think I understand why Shan Ning couldn¡¯t help but attack a trial-taker,¡± said Jing Feng, aplicated look on his face.

    Reincarnation!

    Back in ancient times, they saw it as a forbidden yet supreme Grand Dao. Only the sovereign of the Netherworld¡¯s Infernal Pce was qualified to master it.

    But to the Custodians, reincarnation had an altogether different significance.

    Rumor had it that only the power of a forbidden Grand Dao like reincarnation could shatter the invisible shackles festering the Custodians and restore their freedom!

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this good news for us? We can avenge Shan Ning, and if we grasp the power of reincarnation while we¡¯re at it...¡± Wei Heng¡¯s eyes surged with ferocious light. ¡°We won¡¯t need to fear the bacsh of the first precept ever again. We can even... shatter our ancient fetters, regain our freedom, and leave the cage that is the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals!¡±

    The other Custodians were obviously worked up too.

    ¡°Before we do any of that, we need to determine our target¡¯s whereabouts.¡± Jing Feng took a deep breath, then said hurriedly, ¡°Ol¡¯ Heng, let me help you grasp our opponent¡¯s aura.¡±

    ¡°Very well!¡± Huang Sanjia nodded.

    ......

    A divine mountain shrouded in mist and covered in flowing streams and waterfalls. An ancient pce stood at the peak, near a churning sea of clouds. It was a magnificent sight.

    Unless they saw it with their own eyes, no one would have believed this seemingly blessed mountain was located in the outer ring of a forbidden zone like the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    A red-haired man in Daoist robes appeared on the peak, seemingly out of nowhere, then arrived before the pce.

    ¡°Daoist Brother, an hour ago, Sixth Custodian Shan Ning met with disaster, his body and Dao destroyed. Wei Heng is now leading three other Custodians away from the ces they protect. They¡¯ve gathered together to seek revenge for Shan Ning,¡± the red-haired man softly delivered his report.

    He looked young, and his hair was as red as fair. His skin was fair, and he had handsome features, but when his eyes moved, they revealed the mark of the vicissitudes of countless years.

    ¡°How did Shan Ning die?¡± a muddled voice emanated from within the temple.

    The red-haired man said at top speeds, ¡°He left his post without permission, and a trial-taker by the name of Su Yi killed him in the Thousand Currents Wastnd.¡±

    ¡°Why would Shan Ning leave his post?¡±

    ¡°I suspect it¡¯s connected to the mysteries of reincarnation.¡±

    ¡°Reincarnation!?¡± That muddled voice resounded from within the pce once more, this time with a hint of surprise.

    Shortly after, a dwarf-like figure emerged from the ancient pce. His hair and beard were white as snow, and he looked amiable. He was just three feet tall, but his every gesture was utterly dignified.

    The red-haired man subconsciously lowered his head, not daring to gaze directly at him.

    ¡°No wonder Shan Ning went so far as to vite the first precept...¡± the elderly dwarf sighed.

    ¡°Daoist Brother, Shan Ning vited the rules first. He was killed by a trial-taker, but he brought it on himself,¡± said the red-haired man. ¡°Now, four other Custodians are acting in tant disregard of the rules to avenge him. This is a severe vition of Venerate Flooding Heavens¡¯ rules. Tell me... how should we respond?¡±

    The elderly dwarf sank into silence. Finally, his expression shifted inscrutably. ¡°Yuan Mu, we too are Custodians.¡±

    The red-haired man, Yuan Mu, furrowed his brow. ¡°What do you mean, Daoist Brother?¡±

    The elderly dwarf smiled. ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is, when it¡¯s time to follow the rules, we should follow the rules, but when it¡¯s time to prioritize our bonds... we should prioritize our bonds.¡±

    Here, he turned to face the ancient pce. ¡°Yuan Mu, if we resolve this properly, it will be an enormous stroke of good fortune for both of us. But for now, let¡¯s wait a while longer.¡±

    Yuan Mu¡¯s expression filled with uncertainty. He vaguely understood what the dwarven elder was getting at, but he dared not recklessly jump to conclusions.

    <i>Bonds? Rules? Good fortune? What does it mean? And what are we waiting for? </i>

    Yuan Mu sank into a long silence.

    ......

    The ck Blood Ruins. This was a stretch of the outer ring the beast skin map marked as ¡°safe.¡±

    Here, the dome of heaven was covered in ck clouds as dense as lead, while the ground was covered in copsed ruins. They stretched into the distance, seemingly without limit.

    Countless long-dried puddles of ck blood were distributed throughout the ruins.

    A misty rain fell continuously, and a stifling, overcast atmosphere hung in the air.

    Deep within the ruins, there stood a dpidated Daoist temple with only the mottled glow of a singlemp for light.

    Rain fell in droplets the size of pearls, ttering against the tiled eaves.

    A snow-white immortal crane sat within the copsed temple shrine.

    She sat there with her legs crossed like a human cultivator, and her feathers were like jade. The depths of her gaze shone with dreamline, illusory Dao Light.

    ¡°If not for the damaged, iplete Laws of the Dark and Gold Star Realm, someone of your aptitude would have stepped onto the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension a long time ago,¡± said the crane in a gentle voice. ¡°But it¡¯s not toote. You¡¯ve already earned my recognition. When you enter the secret origin grounds, you¡¯ll have an opportunity to contemte the most ancient and pure of Dark and Gold Chaos Power. It won¡¯t be difficult to be a World King then.¡±

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress stood not far away, her eyes shining like stars and a delighted smile on her lips. She inclined her head in respect. ¡°Thank you for your help, senior!¡±

    She had been transported to the ck Blood Ruins as soon as she had entered the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals. Not long after, she had met this self-proimed Custodian, the Crane Fairy, and learned about trial-takers and the secret origin grounds.

    More importantly, although this was their first time meeting, and all they¡¯d done was chat a bit, she¡¯d already received the Custodian¡¯s recognition!

    Everything had gone far too smoothly.

    So smoothly that even an ancestor of Demonism like the Heavensdeath Demon Empress couldn¡¯t help but feel as if she were dreaming. It just didn¡¯t seem real!

    ¡°No need to thank me. This was a stroke of fate. More importantly, your talent andtent potential are shocking; I naturally don¡¯t mind lending you a hand and giving you an opportunity to explore the secret origin grounds,¡± the Crane Fairy said gently. When she looked at the Heavensdeath Demon Empress, her eyes carried a hint of gratification.

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress was just about to say something when the sound of hurried footsteps emanated from the distant, smothering curtain of rain.

 Chapter 1190 - He Who Makes the Rules

    <h4>Chapter 1190 - He Who Makes the Rules</h4>

    The skies were perpetually overcast and raining. Everything was dim.0

    ¡°Your Excellency, Custodian Crane Fairy oversees this ce from that Daoist temple over there,¡± transmitted Meng Changyun.0

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head. He could sense an extraordinarily strong presence within the run-down temple, as well as a presence he was extremely familiar with.0

    Practically simultaneously¡ª¡ª0

    A voice full of surprise and delight emanated from within the run-down temple. The sound was soft and pleasing to the ear.0

    ¡°Brother Su, you¡¯re finally here!¡±0

    Su Yi looked over and saw a figure in a fiery red dress appear outside the temple. Her beauty was startling, unsurpassed in her generation. This was none other than the Heavensdeath Demon Empress.0

    Su Yi smiled and walked right up to her, Meng Changyun hot on his heels.0

    ¡°Brother Su, who is this?¡± The Heavensdeath Demon Empress noticed Meng Changyun and couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.<em>That¡¯s a World King!</em>0

    Before Su Yi could answer, Meng Changyun hurriedly approached, smiled, and inclined his head in greeting. ¡°This humble old man is called Meng Changyun. I was fortunate enough to receive His Excellency Su¡¯s favor and an opportunity to serve at his side.¡±0

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress was bbergasted.<em>A World King¡­. servant!?</em>1

    It was then that the Crane Fairy¡¯s voice emanated from within the run-down temple. ¡°Heavensdeath, invite the two of them inside.¡±0

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress was instantly solemn. She was just about to transmit an exnation of who the Crane Fairy was when Su Yi smiled and shook his head. He transmitted, ¡°I already know.¡±0

    With that, he walked right in.0

    ¡°After you, Your Excellency Heavensdeath.¡± Meng Changyun stepped aside with a smile.1

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress found his respectful bearing hard to adjust to.<em>He¡¯s a World King, so why is he so¡­ toadyish!? It seems a lot happened to Brother Su after we arrived!</em>2

    As she pondered, she entered the Daoist Temple.0

    The Crane Fairy sat inside, her feathers white as snow and her distant gaze shining with hints of divine light.0

    When she saw Su Yi enter, she shot to her feet, her eyes rippling with golden Dao Light as she looked him up and down.0

    Su Yi examined the Custodian too. She was in the early-stage Heavenly Longevity Realm, slightly inferior to Shan Ning.0

    However, her aura was iparably dense and pure, with a holy, ethereal quality to it. She was obviously extraordinary.0

    ¡°You killed a Custodian?¡± the Crane Fairy asked out of nowhere, her gaze suddenly iparably icy. The holy, pure aura emanating from her was suddenly forceful and terrifying.0

    <em>Boom!</em>0

    Outside the temple, the dense, dark clouds shook violently. Lightning shed and thunder rumbled. The endless rain suddenly intensified into a downpour.0

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress and Meng Changjing both stiffened, startled.0

    However, Su Yi just said inly, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±0

    He wouldn¡¯t have guessed that the Crane Fairy would realize this at a nce!0

    ¡°Why?¡± asked the Crane Fairy. She could tell that this young Profound Unity Realm cultivator was fearless and utterlyposed.0

    Su Yi nced at Meng Changyun, who instantly realized what he was trying to say. He straightened up his clothes, and his face filled with anger as he said through gnashed teeth, ¡°Senior, you don''t know this, but not long ago, a Custodian named Shan Ning acted utterly wantonly!¡±0

    The words flowed out of him, and as he exined the situation, he made his righteous indignation perfectly clear!0

    Even the Heavensdeath Demon Empress couldn¡¯t help but lose her temper. ¡°A Custodian actually attacked a trial-taker? How despicable!¡±0

    After hearing the full story, the Crane Fairy sank into silence. Finally, she asked, ¡°Why would Shan Ning do that?¡±0

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Meng Changyun looked at Su Yi. He dared not divulge Shan Ning¡¯s intentions without permission.0

    But Su Yi thought nothing of it. ¡°Reincarnation.¡±0

    ¡°Reincarnation?¡± The Crane Fairy was stunned, and her expression shifted.0

    Finally, she said softly, ¡°If that¡¯s true¡­ it actually makes sense.¡±0

    Meng Changyun inwardly sighed in relief, but out loud, he said furiously, ¡°Before that Shan Ning person died, he threatened His Excellency saying that this would make him themon foe of the Birthce of Ten Thousand Daos. He even said His Excellency would meet with disaster. What kind of talk is that?¡±0

    The Crane Fairy sighed. ¡°His words might have been displeasing, but¡­ they weren¡¯t empty threats.¡±0

    Meng Changyun¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he said with disbelief, ¡°Senior, are you saying His Excellency will really face retribution for this?¡±0

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress looked worried too.0

    After a moment¡¯s silence, the Crane Fairy said, ¡°Yes.¡±0

    Meng Changyun¡¯s heart thudded in his chest, but just as he was about to say something, the Heavensdeath Demon Empress beat him to the punch. ¡°Senior, aren¡¯t Custodians punished cruelly when they break the rules?¡±0

    The Crane Fairy sighed. ¡°Yes, but if the Custodian disregards this punishment, it¡¯s difficult for the rules to restrict them.¡±0

    Here, she looked at Su Yi. ¡°Heed my warning. If you leave the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals right now, you might well have hope of survival. Otherwise¡­ I won¡¯t be able to protect you, either.¡±0

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I didn¡¯te here to ask you to mete out justice, nor do I wish to receive your protection.¡±0

    The Crane Fairy was stunned. ¡°Then what are you here for?¡±0

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°First, this is where Fellow Daoist Heavensdeath and I agreed to meet up before proceeding further into the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals.¡±0

    Here, the Heavensdeath Demon Empress¡¯s eyes widened, and her heart churned.<em>This guy! He¡¯s already provoked such an enormous disaster, but he¡¯s still concerned about me¡­</em>1

    Su Yi continued, ¡°Second, I wanted to seize this opportunity to ask you a few questions. Are you perhaps willing to enlighten me?¡±0

    The Crane Fairy gazed intently at him. ¡°You¡¯re sure you¡¯re not afraid of retribution?¡±0

    Su Yi said inly, ¡°If I were afraid of death, I wouldn¡¯t have killed Shan NIng.¡±0

    The Crane Fairy sighed. ¡°Sit wherever you like.¡±0

    She was already back in her usual spot.0

    Su Yi took out his wicker chair and sat down, while the Heavensdeath Demon Empress and Meng Changyun sat by his sides.0

    The perpetual drizzle continued outside, the clouds shrouding the world in darkness.0

    Within the temple, Su Yi started asking questions.0

    Although they were both Custodians, the Crane Fairy really was different from Shan Ning. She hid nothing, answering every question Su Yi had.0

    Before long, Su Yi understood some of what was going on.0

    FIrst, the rules of the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals had been established in ancient times by a legendary expert known as Venerate Flooding Heavens.0

    The Crane Fairy didn¡¯t go into his origins or cultivation base. All she said was that in that long-lost era, Venerate Flooding Heavens was the sovereign of the entire Dark and Gold Star Realm!3

    This simple description was enough to tell Su Yi just how extraordinary this Venerate Flooding Heavens was!0

    Second, he learned the Custodians¡¯ responsibilities. They were to watch over the outer ring and guide trial-takers.0

    Trial-takers who earned their recognition could proceed to the secret origin grounds at the heart of the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals. There, they could undergo trial.0

    Those who seeded would receive supreme legacies of the lost ancient era!4

    The Crane Fairy didn¡¯t exin that part in detail. She just said that a long time ago, Venerate Flooding Heavens set up trials in the secret origin grounds to ensure that his era¡¯s supreme legacies of the Grand Dao were passed on. When they found their fated sessor, these legacies would receive new life.0

    Over its countless years of history, too many experts had explored the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals to count, but as of yet, none of them had truly ovee this trial!0

    Third, each of the Custodians of the outer perimeter carried a Custodial Medallion.0

    Venerate Flooding Heavens had refined these medallions personally. With them, Custodians could manipte the Laws of the surrounding area.0

    However, the medallions also became an inescapable restraint. Custodians could only spend the rest of their lives guarding the outer ring of the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals, never to return to the outside world!0

    Furthermore, when a Custodian vited Venerate Flooding Heavens¡¯ precepts, they were severely punished!0

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Shan Ning vited the rules, so why wasn¡¯t he punished?¡±0

    ¡°That would require the intervention of an Enforcer,¡± said the Crane Fairy.0

    ¡°They¡¯re responsible for carrying out punishments?¡± asked Su Yi.0

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said the Crane Fairy. ¡°Here in the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals, there are six Enforcers in total. They¡¯ve remained hidden in the secret origin grounds since antiquity, and they have but two responsibilities.¡±0

    ¡°First, to punish Custodians who vite the rules.0

    ¡°Second, to destroy anything that endangers the natural order of the secret origin grounds.¡±1

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly.<em>The Graveyard of Fallen Immortals really isn¡¯t simple. They¡¯ve got Custodians overseeing the outer ring and Enforcers guarding the secret origin grounds.</em>0

    <em>The Enforcers¡¯ cultivations are surely far beyond the Custodians!</em>0

    ¡°Senior, in that case, why didn¡¯t a Enforcer intervene after Shan Ning vited the rules?¡± the Heavensdeath Demon Empress couldn¡¯t help but ask.0

    ¡°Of the ten Custodians, only the first, Old Man Stargazer, can contact the Enforcers and request their intervention.¡±0

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed as he realized the crux of the problem. ¡°That means that whether or not Custodians are punished for viting the rules dependsrgely on the First Custodian¡¯s attitude?¡±1

    The Crane Fairy nodded. ¡°I can tell you with certainty that the Old Man Stargazer wouldn¡¯t dare break the rules. If he learns what has happened, there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll remain uninvolved.0

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress and Meng Changyun both sighed in relief.0

    That was naturally for the best.0

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°Then I¡¯ll just have to wait and see whether any other Custodianse to throw their lives away. From this, we¡¯ll be able to understand the First Custodian¡¯s attitude.¡±0

    He¡¯d never ced his hopes of averting a crisis on another¡¯s shoulders. This was especially true since the First Custodian didn¡¯t intervene when Shan Ning broke the rules.0

    Admittedly, that might simply be because he wasn¡¯t aware of Shan Ning¡¯s transgression.0

    But if other Custodians appeared to get revenge for Shan Ning, that would prove that there was a problem with the First Custodian¡¯s attitude!0

    The Crane Fairy obviously understood what Su Yi was getting at, and she couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re worried for no reason. Given my understanding of Old Man Stargazer, there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll remain uninvolved when he finds out that other Custodians n to vite the rules by attacking you.¡±1

    She¡¯d only just said this when violent spatial fluctuations appeared in the darkness outside the temple.0

    Immediately afterward, one terrifying presence after another appeared out of nowhere.0

    These were none other than Wei Heng, Jing Feng, Huang Sanjia, and Meng Zhan!0

    When she sensed the four Custodians¡¯ arrival, the Crane Fairy was stunned.0

    Su Yi nced at her. ¡°See? This time, a host of them have arrived, but I don''t see that First Custodian or whatever anywhere.¡±2

    The Crane Fairy was instantly at a loss for words, and she felt thoroughly ill at ease.

 Chapter 1191 - A Sword Opens Layers of Cloud, Its Light Radiant

    <h4>Chapter 1191 - A Sword Opens Layers of Cloud, Its Light Radiant</h4>

    Theyers of cloud were dense and heavy, and the rain poured down in buckets. As it ttered against the ruins, mist rose into the air.

    Wei Heng and his threepanions stood in the air, like gods descending from on high.

    They gazed at the run-down Daoist temple in the distance.

    ¡°He actually fled to the Crane Fairy¡¯s territory. Does he hope to request her aid?¡± Jing Feng¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. His blue clothes swayed around him, and he carried a massive bronze mirror on his back. His entire body glowed with Dao Light.

    ¡°I refuse to believe the Crane Fairy would oppose us on ount of a single trial-taker!¡± Wei Heng said indifferently.

    His lean body surged with murderous intent, his eyes glinting like knives and shining with startling light.

    He suddenly shouted at the top of his lungs, his voice booming like thunder throughout the surrounding area. ¡°Crane Fairy, tell us where you stand!¡±

    His words were forceful and straight to the point.

    Within the Daoist temple, the Crane Fairy¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Are you aware of the consequences of what you¡¯re about to do?¡±

    ¡°The Enforcers will punish us severely, that¡¯s all.¡± Wei Heng said tly, ¡°So long as we avenge Shan Ning before that happens, we¡¯ll have no regrets, not even if we die!¡±

    The Crane Fairy instantly sank into silence.

    How could she fail to realize that the four Custodians were about to go all out?

    ¡°Senior, didn¡¯t you say that the First Custodian was sure to get involved?¡± the Heavensdeath Demon Empress said with concern.

    ¡°Err...¡± The Crane Fairyughed bitterly. ¡°I can say with certainty that Old Man Stargazer won¡¯t remain a bystander forever, but as for when exactly he intervenes... that¡¯s hard to say...¡±

    The crane looked ill at ease, and she avoided the Heavensdeath Demon Empress¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°It seems we really can¡¯t rely on others to uphold justice on our behalf. Seems to me that the rules of the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals went rotten a long time ago!¡± Meng Changyun said indifferently.

    Su Yi rose and put away his wicker chair. ¡°You wait here for now.¡±

    With that, he put his hands behind his back and walked out of the temple.

    ¡°Senior...¡± The Heavensdeath Demon Empress was about to continue convincing the Crane Fairy to help.

    However, Su Yi said without so much as looking back, ¡°Don¡¯t make this difficult for her. She isn¡¯t colluding with them, and that¡¯s good enough as far as I''m concerned.¡±

    The Crane Fairy sighed, then shook her head bitterly.

    Meng Changyun said hurriedly, ¡°Your Excellency Heavensdeath, you needn¡¯t worry! Those Custodians are surely no match for His Excellency the Temple Master!¡±

    He¡¯d been there when Su Yi cut Shan Ning down, and he was full of confidence.

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress was stunned. <i>Is that true?</i>

    Outside the temple.

    It was pouring rain, and thunder rumbled overhead.

    When Wei Heng and the others saw Su Yi emerge from the temple, the killing intent on their faces intensified.

    This was the person who¡¯d killed Shan Ning!

    ¡°Just the four of you?¡± asked Su Yi. His bearing was leisurely, and he walked through the air as if out for a stroll. It was pouring rain, but none of the water dampened his clothes. He seemedposed and transcendent.

    ¡°Hear that? That bastard thinks there are too few of us...!¡± Meng Zhan grinned.

    He was big-boned and stalwart, with a staff resting on his shoulder and an imposing, ferocious bearing.

    ¡°He¡¯s grasped the secrets of reincarnation, and he slew Shan Ning with his Profound Unity Realm cultivation. The boy¡¯s pride isn¡¯t at all unfounded,¡± Huang Sanjia said somberly. ¡°If that wasn''t the case, we wouldn¡¯t need to work together to hunt him down.¡±

    <i>Boom! </i>

    Suddenly, the sky around Su Yi split. Countless blood-colored vines surged forth, enveloping Su Yi in the blink of an eye.

    The vines slithered like countless spirit serpents, wrapping around him and shing with the power of the Laws. They were terrifying beyond limit.

    At the same time¡ª

    ¡°Go!¡± Wei Heng¡¯s sleeves billowed around him as six purple stone steles soared into the sky, resonating with one another. It was as if six heaven¡¯s gates had opened, suppressing Su Yi from above, below, as well as the east, west, north, and south.

    Every purple stone stele was covered in mysterious lightning Dao Markings. They crackled with electricity and ripped through the sky.

    ¡°Hah!¡± The bronze mirror on Jing Feng¡¯s back whooshed into the air, then suddenly erupted with countless blue divine mes, illuminating heaven, earth, and everything in between.

    The blue mes were condensed out of the power of the Laws. They seemed intent on incinerating the heavens, annihting the earth, and refining the ground upon which Su Yi stood.

    ¡°Suppress!¡± Meng Zhan suddenly raised and thrust the staff resting on his shoulder.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Mountain after mountain of white bone rose from the ground, putting pressure on the skies as they bore down on Su Yi.

    ¡°Sess!¡± Huang Sanjiaughed.

    When they conversed earlier, he silently took action, unleashing a forbidden secret art to trap Su Yi in countless blood-colored vines.

    Meanwhile, Wei Heng, Meng Zhan, and Jing Feng each unleashed the strongest methods at their disposal to thoroughly suppress Su Yi.

    This entire series of actions all happened in a sh, and it was over unbelievably quick.

    Within the Daoist temple, the Heavensdeath Demon Empress¡¯s delicate frame stiffened, and her expression shifted dramatically.

    ¡°What¡ª¡ª!?¡± Meng Changyun gasped, feeling as if his soul had lost his body.

    Too terrifying!

    They were obviously still talking things over just moments prior, yet a crisis erupted just like that. All of a sudden, Su Yi was surrounded and suppressed!

    Who could have failed to realize that the four Custodians hade prepared? They¡¯d long since discussed their approach: they¡¯d bided their time until the moment was right, then struck like lightning to unleash a lethal blow!

    The Crane Fairy sighed. She understood Wei Heng and the others¡¯ dispositions. All of them killed decisively, and they had an abundance ofbat experience. Everyst one of them was utterly ruthless.

    The moment they decided to attack in defiance of the rules, she knew they would do everything they could to destroy Su Yi!

    This was unquestionable proof that Wei Heng andpany hadn¡¯t really let their anger go to their heads; none werecent, and they¡¯d nned this thoroughly!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The denseyer of cloud churned as the skies were thrown into disarray.

    The six purple stone steles rumbled as they suppressed Su Yi from all sides.

    The endless blue divine mes surged, as if intent on burning the firmament.

    The towering mountains of bone shattered the skies, relentlessly crushing and bearing down on Su Yi.

    The countless dense blood-colored vines formed an ovepping cage, trapping Su Yi inside as they twisted like mad.

    It was an unquestionably terrifying scene.

    The crowd couldn¡¯t even tell how Su Yi was doing. All their divine senses could detect was that Su Yi¡¯s presence was under terrifying suppression!

    With the possibility ofplete annihtion at any time!

    ¡°That bastard must not have expected we¡¯d attack so suddenly.¡± Meng Zhan grinned.

    ¡°It¡¯s because we caught him off guard that we managed to suppress him before he knew what was happening!¡± Jing Feng smiled slightly, then used a secret art to circte the bronze mirror. This made the blue divine mes surge with renewed explosiveness.

    ¡°We fought together, and we saw him as a mighty foe. He can find peace in that even in death,¡± Huang Sanjia said with pride. ¡°After all, ordinary figures aren¡¯t even worthy of our attention.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t getcent. He¡¯s still struggling. When he can¡¯t hold out any longer, remember to leave him with onest thread of life; we need him alive to pry the secrets of reincarnation out of him,¡± Wei Heng said icily.

    The others nodded. Each directed their treasures and secret arts to relentlessly suppress Su Yi.

    The entire stretch of heaven and earth showed signs of devastation, and thendscape was in turmoil.

    This sight startled the eyes and shocked the heart!

    ¡°Detestable!!¡± The Heavensdeath Demon Empress waspletely enraged, and her starry eyes frosted over. Her entire body erupted with murderous intent.

    When the Crane Fairy saw that she was on the brink of exploding, she beat her wings. A swath of boundless white Dao Light swept forth, enveloping the Heavensdeath Demon Empress.

    ¡°No matter how angry you are, don¡¯t lose control. I¡¯d hate to see you throw your life away,¡± sighed the Crane Fairy.

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress struggled like mad, but it was to no avail. She shouted, ¡°Let me go!! Death is nothing to be afraid of. Even if I die, I want to die with Su Xuanjun!¡±

    Her matchlessly beautiful face contorted with madness, and she gnashed her teeth so hard they almost shattered.

    But the Crane Fairy wasn¡¯t moved. ¡°Only a weakling would seek death at a time like this. The strong endure, lick their wounds, and live to fight another day. Only then can you get revenge.¡±

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress froze, stunned. Her chest heaved, and her beautiful face shifted. Her torment and agony would have been obvious to anyone.

    ¡°His Excellency.... His Excellency the Temple Master... will be fine! Nothing will happen!¡± stammered Meng Changyun.

    His aged face was deathly pale, and his entire body quivered. It was obvious that he was panicking.

    Yet he didn¡¯t wimp out!

    Furthermore, as soon as the words left his mouth, he gnashed his teeth and charged out of the temple.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    But before he could charge out of the temple, a swath of boundless white Dao Light blocked his path, sending him staggering back. He fell to the ground andnded on his butt.

    ¡°Don¡¯t add to the trouble,¡± sighed the Crane Fairy.

    Meng Changyun lowered his head, his voice raspy and full of grief. ¡°I, Ol¡¯ Meng, have always been cautious. I¡¯ve always clung to life and feared death. The moment I swore to follow the Temple Master, I cast aside my fear, but even so, I can¡¯t help him at all. I... dammit! I hate myself!¡±

    He crouched, his eyes bulging as if about to burst.

    The Crane Fairy was stunned, and she sank into silence. Custodians were viting the rules and attacking a trial-taker; this was an egregious crime to begin with.

    What really left the Crane Fairy¡¯s heart heavy was that even now, the First Custodian had yet to make an appearance, as if... he was tacitly agreeing to let all of this happen.

    The Crane Fairy found this extremely unpleasant. <i>How can Custodians... act like this?</i>

    ¡°Hurry! We have to suppress himpletely!¡± Wei Heng¡¯s cold, cruel shout resounded outside the temple.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The sound of the Dao rumbled and boomed, and the mountains and rivers trembled.

    Terrifying Dao Light tore through the dome of heaven, shattering the skies.

    The four Custodians attacked with full force, holding nothing back.

    Everyst one of them looked murderous, without the slightest trace of any other emotional fluctuations.

    But before long, a calm voice tinged with disappointment rang out. ¡°Is that the extent of your tricks?¡±

    It was just one light, airy sentence, but it pierced the rumbling sound of the Grand Dao and echoed throughout the tumultuousndscape.

    The Custodians¡¯ pupils constricted, and within the Daoist temple, the Heavensdeath Demon Empress and Meng Changyun suddenly looked up.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    The Crane Fairy seemed surprised too. She looked over.

    Then, beneath their disbelieving gazes, a streak of sword light suddenly shot out of the devastated ground where Su Yi now stood.

    The light was dazzling as it soared higher and higher.

    Countless blood-colored vines exploded, scattering a rain of light.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    One of the purple stone steles hovering in the skies split; a streak of sword qi bore right through it.

    Immediately afterward, that same streak of sword qi tore through the blue mes nketing the sky...

    And the mountain of white bone blocking Su Yi¡¯s path...

    It was as if nothing could stand in its way. It cleaved through everything in its way as if it were made of rotten wood and arrived beneath the dome of heaven.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The sword qi tore a hole in the dense ck clouds nketing the skies of the ck Blood Ruins. Dazzling light poured in, illuminating the formerly overcastndscape.

    It chased away the darkness, bringing light to all of creation.

    A tall, upright figure then soared into the air, standing beneath the devastatedndscape, bathed in light, his blue robes fluttering around him.

    Above him, sword qi filled the dome of heaven.

    As radiant and glittering as the sun.

 Chapter 1192 - First, I Must Ask My Sword!

    Chapter 1192 - First, I Must Ask My Sword!

    The overcast darkness andyers of cloud seemed as if they¡¯d enveloped the area since ancient times.

    Yet now, a streak of sword qi cleaved through them. Sword light as radiant as the sun illuminated thendscape on all sides!

    Off in the distance, Su Yi was like a god or immortal, his sword cleaving through the heavens as he stood proudly beneath the firmament!

    The radiance was such that Heavensdeath Demon Empress and Meng Changyun both squinted. They felt dazed, and they almost suspected they were dreaming; it just didn¡¯t feel real.

    The Crane Fairy¡¯s heart shook, and she found it hard to calm down.

    She knew better than Su Yi¡¯spanions just how terrifying four Custodian¡¯s joint attack was. They could have destroyed a World King with ease!

    Yet now, despite being so thoroughly surrounded, Su Yi cleaved through their encirclement in a single sh!

    It couldn¡¯t have been any more shocking.

    Meanwhile, Wei Heng, Jing Feng, Meng Zhan, and Huang Sanjia were visibly stunned.

    ¡°What level of swordsmanship is this¡­? He actually severed the power we borrowed from the region¡¯s Laws?¡± Wei Heng said in rm.

    Here in the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals, the Custodians could control the ambient Laws and destroy World Kings of the same cultivation with ease.

    Yet now, a Profound Unity Emperor had turned the situation around in a single sh, cleaving through the Laws they controlled. This was unquestionably far too terrifying!

    ¡°This sure doesn¡¯t seem like the Laws of Reincarnation!¡± Feng Jing wiped the blood from his lips.

    When Su Yi cleaved through the blue divine mes filling the sky, he suffered a bacsh.

    ¡°That power is most likely what killed Shan Ning,¡± Meng Zhan said gravely, his expression unsightly.

    ¡°We knew the little bastard was extraordinary, but I wouldn¡¯t have guessed he was this heaven-defying¡­¡± Huang Sanjia seemed shocked, too. His expression shifted erratically, his gaze full of astonishment.

    Boom!

    The sea of clouds churned with glittering sword qi.

    Su Yi stood beneath the dome of heaven, unfettered and unrestrained, his robes fluttering around him. It seemed he couldn¡¯t even be bothered to waste words, as he directly stretched out his right hand and grabbed.

    ng!

    The sword qi that had bored a hole through the dense clouds shrank until it was just three feet long, thennded in Su Yi¡¯s palm.

    It was as if he were gripping a dazzling miniature sun!

    Everyone¡¯s heart shook.

    Wei Heng bellowed, ¡°Fight with everything you¡¯ve got!¡±

    Five of his purple stone steles remained, and he directed all five at Su Yi.

    Meanwhile, Meng Zhan, Jing Feng, and Huang Sanjia attacked with everything they had. None held back in the slightest; they were fighting with their lives on the line.

    All of them were well aware that if they didn¡¯t suppress Su Yi, the consequences would be terrible beyond imagination!

    Boom!

    Divine mes soared into the sky, and treasure light burst forth.

    When the four Custodians chose to risk it all, they manipted the surrounding Laws once more. Each was like a sovereign in his own right, and their power was terrifying.

    Crunch!

    Su Yi swung his sword, and the five stone steles shattered with a deafening crunch. The edge of his sword turned, and with unstoppable, tyrannical momentum, he took one of Wei Heng¡¯s arms clean off.

    Wei Heng¡¯s hair stood on end, and he visibly paled. If he hadn¡¯t dodged right in the nick of time, that attack would have killed him!

    Boom!

    Sword qi crisscrossed, interweaving throughout heaven and earth. Firelight rose, throwing the skypletely into disarray.

    Su Yi swung his sword as if invincible. After severing Wei Heng¡¯s arm, he turned his sword and shed at the other three Custodians.

    Endless sword qi as resplendent as the sun ran rampant, effortlessly cleaving through the Laws the three of them controlled.

    Sword force terrifying to the point that it seemed somehow taboo sent the three of them flying back, badly injured.

    Crack!

    Meng Zhan¡¯s staff split in two, and boundless sword qi exploded into his body with a spray of blood.

    Bang!!!

    A massive, low st resounded through the sky.

    Countless cracks appeared on Jing Feng¡¯s bronze mirror, which exploded, fragments scattering like rain.

    The impact shook Jing Feng, leaving him coughing up blood. His clothes were stained red, and he flew backward like a kite with its strings cut.

    Huang Sanjia was even more wretched. The sword qi destroyed his physical body, and although his soul escaped in time, the sheer overwhelming fright left him shrieking with terror.

    In the blink of an eye, four Custodians were badly injured! This tyrannical, bloody scene left both the Heavensdeath Demon Empress and Meng Changyun dazed. Their faces were full of astonishment.

    And here the Heavensdeath Demon Empress had practically gone mad with agony over her inability to fight to the death alongside Su Yi.

    As for Meng Changyun? He¡¯d only justmented his helplessness and cursed his own ineptitude.

    Now, both of their minds practically went nk.

    Su Yi, who they¡¯d thought was on the verge of meeting with disaster, wasn¡¯t just entirely unscathed. No, he seemed like the incarnation of a god or immortal. He didn¡¯t turn the tides; he even destroyed the four Custodians¡¯ joint offensive and left them with heavy injuries!

    ¡°His Laws of the Grand Dao can actually break the Laws of the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals!!¡± The Crane Fairy finally seemed to understand. She gasped, her eyes full of utter astonishment.

    ¡°Hurry up and retreat. I¡¯ll hold him back. Quickly¡ª¡ª!¡±

    Wei Heng roared in fury, his entire body lighting up. Firelight soared into the heavens.

    He blocked the way ahead, intent on sacrificing himself to hold Su Yi back long enough to give hispanions a chance of survival.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. A mantis trying to block a chariot, that¡¯s all.

    But just as he was about to attack¡ª¡ª

    Space rippled in the distant skies. An elderly dwarf and a handsome, red-haired young man appeared.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, please stay your hand!¡±

    ¡°Old Man Stargazer! Yuan Mu!¡±

    The Crane Fairy was bbergasted.

    These were the First and Third Custodians!

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress¡¯s face was instantly overcast. They didn¡¯t appear before this happened, or after the fighting broke out. They just had to appear now of all times? They obviously chose this timing on purpose!

    ¡°Dammit!¡± Meng Changyun was so angry he couldn¡¯t help but curse. There was no sign of those two when the Temple Master was surrounded, but now that the other Custodians are in danger, here they are!

    It¡¯s disgusting! They couldn¡¯t be any more vile!

    When Wei Heng andpany saw Old Man Stargazer and Yuan Mu, they sighed in relief. Their courage had already failed them, and their will to fight had crumbled. They¡¯d already started preparing for the worst.

    Now that the First and Third Custodians were here, the situation was turning back in their favor!

    Boom!

    But it was then that Su Yi raised and swung his sword.

    Wei Heng was still blocking his path when a streak of unstoppable, radiant sword qi cleaved into him, killing him on the spot.

    His body and soul both exploded into pieces. He¡¯d beenpletely eradicated!

    That strike was crisp and direct as could be, and as tyrannical as could be. Su Yi had disregarded Old Man Stargazer and Yuan Mupletely.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Jing Feng, Meng Zhan, and Huang Sanjia¡¯s eyes bulged with surprise.

    Old Man Stargazer and Yuan Mu¡¯s expressions turned unsightly too. They wouldn¡¯t have expected that Su Yi, a trial-taker, would be so rude. He didn¡¯t give them any face at all!

    The Crane Fairy¡¯s heart thudded in her chest, and she sighed inwardly. There was no getting around it; Old Man Stargazer and Yuan Mu¡¯s timing would have infuriated just about anyone.

    ¡°He deserved to die!¡± The Heavensdeath Demon Empress apuded.

    ¡°Those rule-breaking bastards deserve to die! Everyst one of them!¡± Meng Changyun gnashed his teeth. He was inwardly exultant, and his elderly face lit up with excitement.

    As for the Custodians? He wasn¡¯t at all concerned about them anymore. What even were they? They were all as despicable as could be!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, please, remain calm. Don¡¯t let your anger muddle your head!¡± Old Man Stargazer took a deep breath and suppressed his displeasure.

    He shot forward and blocked Su Yi¡¯s path. ¡°I already understand what happened today. These Custodians have vited the First Precept, and they will naturally be punished for what they¡¯ve done. Fellow Daoist, I hope you can stop here.¡±

    The nearby Yuan Mu sighed. ¡°The Custodians were entirely in the wrong in this incident. Fellow Daoist, please rest assured that we¡¯ll get justice on your behalf.¡±

    Here, he looked at the distant Crane Fairy. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe us, you can ask the Crane Fairy. In the outer ring of the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals, any Custodian who vites the rules will be severely punished. None are exempt.¡±

    The Crane Fairy hesitated, then nodded slowly.

    ¡°Dammit, I can¡¯t ept this!¡± Meng Changyun shouted, ovee with fury. ¡°Where was your ¡®justice¡¯ earlier when His Excellency the Temple Master was surrounded? You showed up just as those bastards were about to meet their ends, yet now you¡¯re insisting you¡¯re going to act ording to protocol? Don¡¯t you find that hypocritical? I¡¯m embarrassed on your behalf!¡±

    These insults left both Old Man Stargazer and Yuan Mu¡¯s expressions unsightly, but in the end, they disregarded Meng Changyun and focused on Su Yi.

    Su Yi raised his sword and pointed it at Jing Feng, Meng Zhan, and Huang Sanjia. ¡°Today, all three of them must die.¡±

    It was just one calm, casual sentence, yet it contained incontrovertible force.

    The three Custodians¡¯ expressions were iparably unsightly. They were both surprised and furious.

    Old Man Stargazer¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Fellow Daoist, ording to the rules of the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals, when Custodians break protocol, Enforcers are responsible for their punishment. If you stubbornly insist on doing things your way, you¡¯ll effectively be dering war against all of the Custodians!¡±

    Yuan Mu said expressionlessly, ¡°We¡¯ve already expressed our apologies, as well as our sincerity. It¡¯s best you forgive and take a step back. Taking this too far will only hurt us both!¡±

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress¡¯s expression shifted. Although she was extremely displeased, now that she¡¯d cooled off, she knew that taking a step back was the most rational choice.

    Otherwise, this would only be an even bigger incident!

    Meng Changyun felt stifled, but he was well aware that letting the Enforcers punish the three Custodians was the best possible oue in this situation.

    Otherwise, if they cast aside all pretenses of cordiality, there¡¯d be no fixing things.

    The Crane Fairy let out a long sigh. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, the First Custodian has made his position clear. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll do as he says. There¡¯s no way he¡¯ll shield those three Custodians.¡±

    When the Crane Fairy spoke up, Old Man Stargazer¡¯s expression mellowed considerably. He looked at Su Yi. ¡°All you have to do is nod your approval, and we can let this matter end here.¡±

    ¡°You want to end things here. Very well,¡± Su Yi said tly. ¡°But first, I have to ask my sword.¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, he attacked.

    Radiant sword qi nged as Su Yi leaped forward and swung his sword.

    The sky split.

    Everyone felt caught off guard. No one would have guessed that Su Yi wouldn¡¯t let up, not even after they¡¯d said all that.

    Old Man Stargazer and Yuan Mu¡¯s expressions darkened. Both of them intervened.

    But just momentster, their expressions shifted. The unstoppable power of Su Yi¡¯s Dao of the Sword directly shattered the Laws enveloping the region. There was no power left for them to borrow!

    Boom!

    Sword qi shed through the air, its radiance illuminating all of creation. It was full of unsurpassed, forbidden power.

    Old Man Stargazer and Yuan Mu resisted with all their might, but it still sent them flying!

 Chapter 1193 - The Enforcer

    <h4>Chapter 1193 - The Enforcer</h4>

    Old Man Stargazer coughed up blood, his aged face pallid.

    Yuan Mu¡¯s clothes were in tatters, and his red hair hung loose and disheveled.

    Two Custodians working together couldn¡¯t block the power of a single sh!

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress and Meng Changyun were both bbergasted.

    And here both of them had thought Su Yi would take a step back and prevent this incident from blowing up any further. Backing down had only advantages and no disadvantages.

    Who¡¯d have thought Su Yi would attack directly!?

    ¡°I have only myself to me for a moment¡¯s muddleheadedness. I should have realized that given his aloof, prideful disposition, there was no way he¡¯d back down...¡± The Heavensdeath Demon Empressughed bitterly to herself.

    ¡°This is the difference between His Excellency the Temple Master and me!¡± Meng Changyun was ashamed of his own unsightliness. He muttered to himself, ¡°I always think in terms of loss and profit, and I¡¯m always willing to endure and take a step back to avoid disaster. That way, both sides emerge unscathed.

    ¡°But in truth, this is just because I am cowardly. With absolute strength, what is there to fear?

    ¡°The Temple Master is different. When he sees injustice, he swings his sword and cuts it down!¡±

    Meng Changyun was well aware that he wasn¡¯t capable of imitating this. Hecked the necessary strength, but the Temple Master had strength in abundance!

    This was the difference between them.

    He¡¯d put himself directly in the Temple Master¡¯s shoes, viewing the problem from his own eyes. His worries were entirely groundless.

    ¡°This is bad!¡± The Crane Fairy¡¯s heart sank.

    The moment Su Yi swung his sword, he effectively cast aside all pretenses of cordiality with the First Custodian.

    That was tantamount to dering war against all of the Custodians!

    ¡°How dare he!?¡± Jing Feng, Meng Zhan, and Huang Sanjia were rmed and furious.

    And here they¡¯d thought that with Old Man Stargazer and Yuan Mu here, Su Yi was sure to back down and let this end here.

    Who¡¯d have thought he¡¯d attack directly anyway? He waspletely disregarding the First and Third Custodians!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The skies churned, and sword light flowed through the air.

    After sending Old Man Stargazer and Yuan Mu flying in a single sh, Su Yi¡¯s figure blurred as he shot toward Jing Feng, Meng Zhan, and Huang Sanjia.

    The three of them were badly injured earlier, and when they saw him approach, they didn¡¯t hesitate to turn and flee.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Su Yi stepped forward and swung, his sword like an arc piercing through the nine heavens before plummeting back down to earth.

    Tens of thousands of feet away, a massive, narrow ravine formed as the skies split. Jing Feng was caught in the middle of it, and his body exploded with a rain of blood.

    When Su Yi¡¯s sword split and copsed the skies, it exterminated Jing Feng, too!

    Practically simultaneously, Su Yi swung his sword upward.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    In another direction, Meng Zhan roared in fury. His fists mmed down, shaking the surrounding ten thousand feet of sky.

    But a momentter, a streak of sword qi rose and cleaved Meng Zhan¡¯s body in two.

    In thest moments before his death, his eyes bulged in fury. Unwillingness was written all over his face.

    Only Huang Sanjia unleashed a divine ability in time to escape without a trace.

    However, when Su Yi saw this, his eyes shone with a hint of disdain.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The hum of a sword rang out.

    He raised his right hand and flung his weapon with all his might.

    Thirty thousand feet from the ck Blood Ruins, beneath the dome of heaven, the skies suddenly shattered like ss.

    Immediately afterward, a miserable, desperate cry rang out, and Huang Sanjia staggered back into view.

    A momentter, his body split into countless chunks of flesh and fell to the ground.

    The streak of sword qi that had traversed the entire thirty-thousand-foot distance gradually dissipated.

    Although this had happened outside of the ck Blood Ruins, the power of that sh was far too terrifying. When those present heard Huang Sanjia¡¯s final shout, they realized that he was already dead!

    Now, all of the Custodians Wei Heng had led to get revenge were dead, including Wei Heng himself!

    Su Yi stood beneath the dome of heaven. As she took in his tall, upright figure, the Heavensdeath Demon Empress looked dazed, and her heart shook.

    Meng Changyun pped his thigh hard and grinned. He suddenly felt that he¡¯d lived far too cowardly a life; none of it had been anywhere near as satisfying as this!

    The Crane Fairy was silent, her gaze conflicted. She too was iparably astonished. She was now keenly aware of just how terrifying this trial-taker was; you simply couldn¡¯t judge Su Yi by his cultivation base.

    When she watched as he cut down Wei Heng and the others, one after another, she felt an indescribable terror and unease.

    Su Yi¡¯s Dao of the Sword was just too terrifying. He could sever even the Laws of the outer ring with ease!

    And those Laws were the Custodians'' greatest pir of support!

    Off in the distance.

    Old Man Stargazer and Yuan Mu¡¯s eyes shed. Both their expressions were overcast.

    Yuan Mu¡¯s face was ashen as he said slowly and clearly, ¡°Su Yi, you¡¯re a trial-taker, yet you¡¯ve vited the rules of the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals. From this moment forth, you are the enemy of the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals!¡±

    His voice was full of fury.

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress and Meng Changyun¡¯s hearts sank. <i>Is the worst-case scenario about toe to pass?</i>

    The Crane Fairy couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Wei Heng and the others broke the rules first. They brought their deaths upon themselves. How can you...¡±

    Before she could finish, Old Man Stargazer coldly interrupted her. ¡°Crane Fairy, as you saw earlier, we gave him an opportunity to act in ordance with the rules, but Su Yi ignored it, disregarding the rules of the Graveyard of Fallen Immortalspletely. His crimes are unforgivable!¡±

    The Crane Fairy fell silent. She couldn¡¯t argue with that.

    Here, Su Yi suddenlyughed dryly. ¡°Old-timer, quit pretending. Isn¡¯t this... exactly the result you wished to see?¡±

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress¡¯s heart shook. <i>Don¡¯t tell me Old Man Stargazer has been anticipating this oue right from the start?</i>

    A chill coursed through the Crane Fairy¡¯s body as she seemed to realize something. Her face filled with disbelief.

    Old Man Stargazer frowned, then said icily, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°What do we mean? Do you think we are idiots?!¡± shouted Meng Changyun. He fully understood what was happening, and he gnashed his teeth in fury. ¡°You¡¯re the First Custodian. How could you have been ignorant of Shan Ning¡¯s death?

    ¡°And when Wei Heng andpany set off to avenge him, how could you not have known? Yet you did nothing. Why? Simple! You wanted to borrow another¡¯s de to kill His Excellency!

    ¡°Had Wei Heng and his allies defeated His Excellency and seized the secrets of reincarnation, you could have used the rules of the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals to punish them.

    ¡°That way, you could have seized the secrets of reincarnation smoothly and without impediment.¡± He spoke with righteous indignation, and his voice spread throughout the surrounding area.

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress¡¯s face filled with a bone-deep chill, while the Crane Fairy looked decidedly ufortable.

    Yuan Mu¡¯s eyelids twitched.

    Old Man Stargazer said expressionlessly, ¡°Your usations are baseless; that¡¯s mere conjecture. Besides, none of that took ce in reality.¡±

    Meng Changyun said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s because His Excellency the Temple Master was too strong!¡±

    He paused, then added, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you step forth to stop him earlier? Simple. It wasn¡¯t to bury the hatchet, but rather, to provoke His Excellency into breaking the rules, heedless of the consequences!

    ¡°This lets you use the rules of the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals to proim His Excellency yourmon foe and use every method at your disposal to oppose him! If you seed, you¡¯ll still seize the secrets of reincarnation in the end!¡±

    Here, he gnashed his teeth hatefully. ¡°You sure are insidious, you old bastard!¡±

    But Old Man Stargazer was entirely unmoved. He said coldly, ¡°Ludicrous! I am the First Custodian, and everything I do is in ordance with the rules. When did I do anything wrong? And even if I <i>did </i>do something wrong... it¡¯s not up to you to use or judge me!¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Meng Changyun was frantic with anger. <i>Even now, the old bastard won¡¯t admit it!</i>

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress¡¯s starry eyes were icy. Meng Changyun had just given voice to everything she was thinking.

    The First Custodian was far more insidious and sinister than Wei Heng and his allies.

    Old Man Stargazer couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay Meng Changyun any heed. His eyes shed like lightning as he locked onto the distant Su Yi. ¡°Su Yi, do you admit to your crimes?¡±

    ¡°When you¡¯re looking to condemn someone, you can always find a pretext,¡± Su Yi said calmly. ¡°Let¡¯s just settle this throughbat.¡±

    <i>ng!</i>

    He stretched out his hand and grabbed. A streak of sword qi condensed in the air, as dazzling as the sun and full of unsurpassed, forbidden power.

    Off in the distance, Yuan Mu¡¯s heart clenched.

    Old Man Stargazer¡¯s expression was suddenly solemn. He gripped amand medallion and said gravely, ¡°The First Custodian requests His Excellency Jin Chi¡¯s intervention. Please help me execute the criminal Su Yi to uphold Venerate Flooding Heavens¡¯ rules!¡±

    His voice was like the sound of the Grand Dao as it echoed throughout heaven and earth.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The skies instantly split, and a man in golden robes appeared out of nowhere.

    His skin was fair, and his long hair was as dark as ink. He had young, handsome features, and his golden robes were covered in strange talisman markings. His entire body emanated a majestic aura terrifying beyond measure.

    ¡°His Excellency Jin Chi!¡± The Crane Fairy¡¯s expression shifted.

    Six Enforcers were stationed in the heart of the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals, the secret origin grounds.

    Each had Oneness Realm cultivation, and their strength was utterly terrifying. They could control the Laws of the secret origin grounds!

    And Jin Chi was one of the six.

    The Custodians of the outer ring were mere juniorspared to him.

    ¡°So strong!¡± The Heavensdeath Demon Empress was startled, her expression more solemn than ever before.

    ¡°A Oneness expert?¡± Meng Changyun gasped.

    Oneness Realm World Kings could use the Grand Dao as a furnace to refine everything into a singr whole. The loftiness and strength of their cultivation far transcended Heavenly Longevity Realm World Kings!

    The Heavenly Longevity Realm World Kings of the outer ring were unquestionably far, far inferior to him.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Excellency Jin Chi!¡± Old Man Stargazer and Yuan Mu stepped forth and bowed. Even the Crane Fairy dared not be negligent; she too greeted him.

    ¡°I¡¯m already aware of what happened, so let me resolve this.¡± Jin Chi subtly inclined his head, his eyes glinting like metal. He seemed as dignified as the heavens, and his majesty was terrifying.

    When Su Yi saw this, heughed coldly. ¡°You¡¯re not just ¡®aware.¡¯ I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve long since been colluding with that old bastard. Otherwise, how could you have gotten here on such short notice?¡±

    ¡°You brazen madman! Don¡¯t even think of making baseless usations!¡± bellowed Old Man Stargazer, his gaze icy.

    But Jin Chi onlyughed. ¡°Why argue with someone about to die? There¡¯s simply no need.¡±

    His words were light and airy.

    As he spoke, his sleeves billowed around him, and a glittering golden executioner''s saber appeared.

    The de was dazzling, and it flowed with the blood-colored power of the Laws. It was terrifying beyond measure.

    This was obviously a divine weapon, and its aura was startling!

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress and Meng Changyun felt their hearts shake. Even just gazing upon it from afar, they felt a piercing, slicing pain in their eyes, hearts, and minds.

    The Crane Fairy¡¯s heart sank.

    The Demon-Shaking Executioner''s de!

    This was one of the six executioner''s des Venerate Flooding Heavens had left in the secret origin grounds in ancient times. They said it could execute gods and ghosts and y demons. Its power was unfathomable!

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes. The de was emzoned with the profundities of an inscrutable Law.

    A Law far stronger than those of the outer ring!

 Chapter 1194 - A Smack

    <h4>Chapter 1194 - A Smack</h4>

    Su Yi furrowed his brow.

    With his current cultivation basebined with the power of Profound Ruin, he could eradicate Heavenly Longevity Realm Custodians.

    But against a Oneness Realm World King, the gulf between their cultivations was beyond enormous.

    Still, Su Yi wasn¡¯t exactly panicked. He¡¯d experienced countless life-and-death trials in his past life, and he¡¯d ovee his share of waves.

    After inheriting the memories and experience of the Temple Master, a predicament like this couldn¡¯t possibly shake his heart.

    If it came down to a fight to the death...

    It would be his enemies who died!

    ¡°I can give you an opportunity to make amends for your crimes.¡± The distant Jin Chi caressed the t of the Demon-Shaking Executioner''s de. He said casually, ¡°Offer up the secrets of reincarnation, kneel, and repent. If you do, you can naturally leave with your life.¡±

    This statement left both the Heavensdeath Demon Empress and Meng Changyun shocked and furious. <i>This Enforcer is after the secrets of reincarnation too!</i>

    The Crane Fairy¡¯s eyes dimmed. She could already guess what had happened; the First Custodian was using the secrets of reincarnation to lure Jin Chi into action!

    The deaths of Wei Heng and hispanions weren¡¯t the least bit important to them.

    ¡°Su Yi, an opportunity to live lies before you. Well? Why aren¡¯t you kneeling in gratitude and offering up the secrets of reincarnation yet?¡± the distant Yuan Mu said gravely.

    Old Man Stargazer stroked his beard, his expression t. ¡°ording to the rules, you must die. However, so long as you¡¯re willing to repent, we can make an exception for you within the bounds of the rules.¡±

    The atmosphere was stifled, tense, and suffocating.

    The situation left even the Heavensdeath Demon Empress and Meng Changyun in despair. Both felt a chill in their hands and feet.

    All eyes were on Su Yi. Everyone was watching to see what he decided.

    However, Su Yi merely brushed off his clothes and said casually, ¡°It seems I¡¯ll just have to re-establish the rules of the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals.¡±

    Everyone was stunned.

    Only Meng Changyun gasped. He instantly understood.

    When Su Yi killed Shan Ning, he said that if the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals viewed him with enmity, he¡¯d just have to shatter the pre-existing order and rece the rules with his rules!

    Now, Su Yi had brought it up again. He had unquestionably made up his mind to y every enemy in his path!

    <i>ng!</i>

    The boundless, low hum of a sword rang out. Su Yi¡¯s aura abruptly transformed, his eyes like cold twin abysses. His tall, upright figure surged with sword intent, and his imposing presence soared.

    ¡°He¡¯s.... He¡¯s still being stubborn!?¡± Yuan Mu found this hard to believe.

    ¡°They call this stubbornly refusing to see the light. His death is unworthy of pity.¡± Old Man Stargazer shook his head, his eyes full of pity. Enforcer Jin Chi is right in front of him. The oue is already certain. Even another Oneness Realm World King would surely perish!

    ¡°Killing you would be letting you off too easily.¡± Jin Chi smiled. ¡°First, I¡¯ll shatter your pride! And cripple your cultivation! We¡¯ll see if you dare remain tight-lipped then!¡±

    He stepped forth, the glittering golden Demon-Shaking Executioner''s de rumbling in his grip. Its hum was like the roar of a demonic god, and it shook both heaven and earth.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t waste time talking. He gripped that streak of sword qi and stepped forth to meet his foe.

    A grand battle was on the verge of breaking out!

    But it was then that a rain of the light of the Laws surged beneath the dome of heaven, manifesting a lifelike spirit sparrow.

    ¡°Jin Chi, receive your orders!¡± the spirit sparrow said without the slightest ripple of emotion.

    This sudden development caught everyone off guard.

    Su Yi furrowed his brow. He recognized the sparrow; it was the same one who¡¯d given him his first Dark and Gold Token, thereby making him a trial-taker.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me... Is it an order from an Officiant?¡± The Crane Fairy seemed to realize something, and her eyes widened in disbelief.

    An Officiant!

    Mysterious and iparably transcendent existences!

    Rumor had it that in ancient times, the Officiants had served at Venerate Flooding Heavens¡¯ side. They were the venerate¡¯s strongestbat servants!

    But prior to this incident, the Crane Fairy had taken this as a mere rumor. She even doubted that the mysterious Officiants were still alive.

    The reason for her doubt was simple. Despite the passage of countless years, the mysterious Officiants had never once revealed themselves!

    ¡°An order? Don¡¯t tell me...¡± Old Man Stargazer and Yuan Mu looked at each other, both bewildered and uncertain.

    There was no doubt about it. Just like the Crane Fairy, they¡¯d both picked up on a few clues.

    Even Jin Chi¡¯s handsome face shifted erratically. He seemed caught entirely off guard, and as if he¡¯d realized something. He froze, rooted to the spot.

    A momentter, he took a deep breath, put away the Demon-Shaking Torture Knife, and sped his fist at the spirit sparrow. ¡°Might I ask what orders the Officiant has for me?¡±

    An Officiant!

    The title went off like a p of thunder in the hearts of Old Man Stargazer, Yuan Mu, and the Crane Fairy. All of them were visibly stunned.

    It really was an order from an Officiant!!!

    Beneath the dome of heaven, light flowed around the spirit sparrow¡¯s wings, which it beat in midair.

    <i>Whap!!!</i>

    Jin Chi took a p to the face.

    The crisp sound echoed throughout heaven and earth.

    The p left Jin Chi¡¯s cheek red and swollen. His hair was a mess, and he staggered back, almost falling out of the sky.

    Everyone gasped. <i>What¡¯s going on? </i>

    Jin Chi found this simrly difficult to believe. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, Emissary?¡±

    The sparrow said without the slightest ripple of emotion, ¡°That p was a gift from the Officiant. Do you appreciate his kindness?¡±

    ¡°....¡± The crowd didn¡¯t know what to say to that.

    Jin Chi¡¯s face filled with shame and indignation. That p had left his reputation in shambles!

    But in the end, he held back, gnashed his teeth, and said, ¡°I¡¯m grateful!¡±

    This left everyone stunned.

    He¡¯d been pped, and now they wanted him to be grateful for it?

    Just what kind of person was this Officiant to be so domineering?

    A momentter, the spirit sparrow beat its wings and pped Jin Chi once more, leaving him seeing stars. Blood sprayed from his mouth and nose, and he let out a muffled grunt of pain.

    Old Man Stargazer and Yuan Meng¡¯s minds practically went nk. <i>Again?</i>

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress and Meng Changyun were both baffled. <i>Don¡¯t tell me the Officiant knows what¡¯s happened here, and he¡¯s using this method to punish Jin Chi?</i>

    ¡°And what¡¯s that supposed to mean, Emissary?¡± Jin Chi was so angry that he almost wanted to die. His eyes werepletely red.

    The p hadn¡¯t hurt much physically, but it was far too humiliating.

    The spirit sparrow¡¯s voice was just as cold as before. ¡°The Officiant said that if you remained ignorant of your mistakes, I was to p you again, and to keep going until you cleared your head.¡±

    The crowd¡¯s hearts shook as they came to their senses.

    Jin Chi seemed to realize something. His body stiffened, and he said hurriedly, ¡°Emissary, I realize what I¡¯ve done wrong! I shouldn¡¯t have left the secret origin grounds without permission!¡±

    <i>Whap!</i>

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, he took yet another p to the face.

    His face was as red and swollen as a pig''s and smeared with blood. His hair was disheveled, and his features were entirely unrecognizable. He looked utterly miserable.

    To the point that the onlookers almost wanted tough...

    ¡°Why? Why¡¯d you p me this time!?¡± Jin Chi shouted,pletely bewildered.

    The first time he was pped, he expressed his gratitude.

    The second time he was pped, he admitted to his mistakes.

    So what was the deal with the third p!?

    The spirit sparrow said, "The Officiant said that once you admitted to your mistakes, I was to p you once more to make sure you remembered this lesson.¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Jin Chi¡¯s jaw dropped, but then, he sank into silence.

    But against all expectations, he took yet another p. His entire face was bleeding, and his nose had caved in. He looked like he was on the verge of copse!

    <i>What is it this time!?</i>

    Even Su Yi was a bit stunned. <i>Are these ps... intended for me to see?</i>

    ¡°The Officiant says that this p is intended to uphold Venerate Flooding Heavens¡¯ rules, and that if this happens again, he won¡¯t let you off,¡± said the spirit sparrow.

    Jin Chi took a deep breath and wiped the blood from his face. ¡°Emissary, please report back to the Officiant and say that I¡¯m fully aware of what I¡¯ve done wrong, and that there absolutely won¡¯t be a next time.¡±

    ¡°You can leave,¡± said the spirit sparrow.

    Only then did Jin Chi dare believe there wasn¡¯t yet another ping. He inwardly sighed in relief and sped his fist. ¡°Understood!¡±

    He then nced at the distant Su Yi, turned, and left.

    The moment heid eyes on Su Yi, the depths of his gaze zed with hatred and murderous intent. Su Yi saw it, too.

    ¡°Stop right there,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Did I say you could leave?¡±

    This deration left everyone present bbergasted.

    Even the sparrow couldn¡¯t help but take another look at Su Yi.

    ¡°???¡± Jin Chi was so furious he almostughed. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    His heart was full of hatred. If the sparrow hadn¡¯te with orders from an Officiant, he¡¯d have squashed this puny trial-taker to death!

    But now, he could only endure.

    ¡°p yourself across the face, and I¡¯ll let you leave,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    ¡°You...¡± Jin Chi was enraged, and his eyes surged with murderous intent.

    But then, the spirit sparrow said softly, ¡°Do it.¡±

    Jin Chi was bbergasted and ovee with disbelief. ¡°Emissary, are those truly the Officiant¡¯s orders?¡±

    Old Man Stargazer and Yuan Mu looked at each other with increasing bewilderment. Their hearts churned. <i>Why... would an Officiant insist on such a thing?</i>

    <i>Could that trial-taker really be more important than Enforcer Jin Chi?</i>

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress and Meng Changyun¡¯s minds went nk. They simply couldn¡¯t wrap their heads around what was happening.

    ¡°His Excellency the Officiant says that it is sometimes necessary topensate those we¡¯ve wronged,¡± said the spirit sparrow. ¡°Now, you ought topensate Su Yi.¡±

    Jin Chi felt so stifled that he almost coughed up blood. <i>How could this happen? Just what is the Officiant thinking?</i>

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find this surprising too. And here he was just nning to seize this opportunity to humiliate Jin Chi and trample all over his dignity. He wanted to see what choice Jin Chi would make.

    Who¡¯d have thought that this mysterious Officiant was willing to let Jin Chi humiliate himself if it meant quelling this conflict?

    When the spirit sparrow saw that Jin Chi wasn¡¯t moving, it said coldly, ¡°Are you... defying the Officiant¡¯s will?¡±

    <i>Whap!</i>

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Jin Chi ruthlessly pped himself across the face.

    The sound was crisp and clear.

    A momentter, he turned and left.

    Everyone could see that Jin Chi was furious to the extreme and brimming with hatred!

    Su Yi made no attempt to stop him. He was a man of his word, and he wouldn¡¯t renege on an agreement. His only regret was that had he known this would happen, he would have made Jin Chi slit his own throat...

    It wouldn¡¯t have been so simple as a mere p.

    Of course, Su Yi didn¡¯t really think Jin Chi would kill himself, and he disdained using an Officiant¡¯s prestige to realize his goal of killing Jin Chi.

    Meanwhile, Jin Chi left, but the spirit sparrow remained.

    Its gaze turned toward Old Man Stargazer and Yuan Mu.

    It said nothing, but the Custodians¡¯ expressions shifted, their hearts on tenterhooks.

 Chapter 1195 - Refining Dark and Gold Tokens

    <h4>Chapter 1195 - Refining Dark and Gold Tokens</h4>

    Earlier, the spirit sparrow issuedmands on behalf of an Officiant. That alone was enough to make Old Man Stargazer and Yuan Mu¡¯s hearts jump with fright.

    After watching Jin Chi get pped around repeatedly, both of them realized that this didn¡¯t bode well, and their hearts quivered.

    When the two of them sensed the spirit sparrow¡¯s gaze, they panicked, their entire bodies breaking out in cold sweats.

    Before the spirit sparrow even opened its beak, Old Man Stargazer bowed and said in a quavering voice, ¡°I admit that I was wrong! I was wrong! Emissary, in light of my years of loyal service, please show mercy! I¡¯ll be sure to turn over a new leaf and make amends for my mistakes!¡±

    Yuan Mu was frantic too, and he hurriedly begged for mercy as well.

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress and Meng Changyun couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly.

    Earlier, both Custodians had seemed utterly confident, as if their victory were guaranteed.

    Su Yi stood there as if all of this were perfectly normal. He just watched coldly.

    He wasn¡¯t particrly happy about this. The two Custodians were terrified entirely because of the mysterious Officiant¡¯s prestige; they weren¡¯t truly mending their ways or admitting to their crimes.

    ¡°I¡¯m only here to pass on the Officiant¡¯s orders. You needn¡¯t request mercy from me,¡± the spirit sparrow said indifferently. ¡°Listen up: from this day forth, you are stripped of your positions as Custodians, and your Custodian Medallions shall be reimed.¡±

    Before its voice had even finished echoing through the air, it beat its wings.

    <i>Whoosh! Whoosh!</i>

    Medallions shot from both Old Man Stargazer and Yuan Mu, but when they made contact with the sparrow¡¯s feathers, they disappeared without a trace.

    Old Man Stargazer and Yuan Mu instantly paled. Both were devastated.

    They sensed the difference clearly. They¡¯d borne the mark of the Custodian for countless years. Now that it was gone, they could no longer sense the Laws of the outer ring!

    It was as if they¡¯d fallen back into mortal dust. They couldn¡¯t ept this so easily.

    ¡°The Officiant says you¡¯ve always longed to slough off your shackles and reim your freedom. Now, you have what you always wanted. Shouldn¡¯t you be grateful?¡± said the spirit sparrow.

    Old Man Stargazer and Yuan Mu shuddered, then bowed respectfully. ¡°We thank the Officiant for his benevolence!¡±

    They <i>said </i>they were grateful, but their voices revealed their panic and despondency.

    The reason for this was simple. Now that they¡¯d lost their status as Custodians and their control of the surrounding Laws... how could Su Yi possibly let them escape?

    ¡°Esteemed emissary, I know this might be a reasonable request, but... might you help us leave the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals alive?¡± begged Old Man Stargazer. The elderly dwarf waspletely panicked.

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to depend on your own abilities for that,¡± the sparrow said coldly.

    One sentence, and Old Man Stargazer practically broke down.

    Even if you¡¯d hit him over the head, he would never have guessed that his plot against Su Yi, a mere trial-taker, would lead to so many unexpected developments!

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Space suddenly shook as Yuan Mu fled. He¡¯d obviously realized that this didn¡¯t bode well, and he wanted to seize hisst chance at life by fleeing immediately!

    But how could Su Yi possibly let him escape?

    The heaven-shaking hum of a sword rang out, and the streak of sword qi in his hand swung through the air.

    This streak of sword qi was originally intended for the Enforcer, Jin Chi. Su Yi had fused his essence, qi, and spirit into it. In addition to the Laws of Profound Ruin, it contained a trace of the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ aura.

    Now, he used it to kill Yuan Mu instead.

    Mere momentster¡ª¡ª

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Several thousand feet away, the skies exploded, the air currents scattering like mad.

    Yuan Mu exploded, destroyed in body and soul.

    This tyrannical scene left even the spirit sparrow unwittingly startled. It was a manifestation of the Laws of the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals, and it could clearly sense that Su Yi¡¯s sh would have threatened it, too!

    ¡°Your... Your Excellency Su!¡± Old Man Stargazer¡¯s face filled with terror, and he flung himself to his knees and begged. ¡°Might you... Might you give this old man an opportunity to make amends?¡±

    The only answer he got was a ruthless streak of sword qi.

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    Old Man Stargazer¡¯s body split, and his soul dispersed.

    Off in the distance, the Heavensdeath Demon Empress was inwardly excited. <i>An opportunity to make amends? Nothing but dog farts! Earlier, you were insidious to the extreme, you old bastard...</i>

    ¡°How satisfying!¡± Meng Changyun¡¯s chest heaved with emotion. It was like watching someone build a tower and invite guests to a banquet, only... for the tower to crumble! His earlier arrogance only made his demise all the more miserable!

    Meng Changyun looked downright exuberant, and he longed to throw back his head and shout in the sky.

    The Crane Fairy stood there in a daze, silent all the while.

    Both Jin Chi¡¯s misfortune and the deaths of Yuan Mu and Old Man Stargazer came as an enormous shock, and she still couldn¡¯t calm down.

    The spirit sparrow watched as all of this happened. It made no attempt to intervene.

    It looked at Su Yi. ¡°In the outer ring of the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals, there are rules to lean on, but in the secret origin grounds, there are no rules to speak of. If you wish to undergo trial there, you must be careful.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°Did the Officiant you speak of order you to say that?¡±

    The spirit sparrow shook its head. ¡°I give the same warning to every trial-taker qualified to enter the secret origin grounds.¡±

    With that, it beat its wings and disappeared into thin air.

    ¡°No rules to speak of? Does that mean that Jin Chi and the other Enforcers stationed in the secret origin grounds will be able to attack me without reservation?¡± Su Yi sank into thought.

    ¡°Brother Su, are you okay?¡± The Heavensdeath Demon Empress approached. She looked excited, but more than that, concerned.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Su Yi smiled. ¡°My cultivation base is a bit drained, that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Your Excellency, I just knew your swordsmanship was unparalleled, and that your fortune is as grand as the heavens themselves. I knew you¡¯d be able to turn the tides and avert this crisis! For all their schemes and skulking, they were nothing but a pack of bungling clowns. You can destroy people like that with a snap of your fingers!¡± Meng Changyun dashed over in high spirits, excitement written all over his face.

    The old-timer made no attempt to disguise his ttery, and he was seizing the opportunity toy it on with a trowel.

    Su Yi ignored him. He scanned the area, then said, ¡°Before I do anything else, I need to find a quiet ce to cultivate.¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, if you don¡¯t disdain it, this Daoist temple is the safest ce around,¡± the Crane Fairy suddenly spoke up. When the Custodian faced Su Yi, her gaze contained newfound awe.

    ¡°Many thanks.¡± Su Yi nodded.

    ......

    Dense ck clouds nketed the skies above the ck Blood Ruins once more. The surrounding area was entirely deste.

    Outside the temple, themp cast its mottled light.

    The Crane Fairy sat casually on the stairs. She said softly, ¡°Fellow Daoist Heavensdeath, might you tell me about Fellow Daoist Su?¡±

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress sat beside her and inclined her head. ¡°Senior, if you¡¯re interested, I¡¯ll naturally tell you everything I know.¡±

    Meng Changyun stood not far away, beneath a crooked, withered tree. He instantly pricked up his ears; they¡¯d piqued his curiosity.

    Although he¡¯d submitted to Su Yi, all he knew were the Temple Master¡¯s aplishments. He knew little of his reincarnation beyond that he¡¯d once been sovereign of the Wilds.

    Before long, the words were flowing out of the Heavensdeath Demon Empress.

    Especially when she talked about Su Yi¡¯s past. Rather than ¡°exining,¡± it seemed as if she were reminiscing about the living legend she remembered.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi sat cross-legged within the Daoist temple.

    His figure suddenly swayed, and in the end, he couldn¡¯t hold it back any longer. Fresh blood dripped from his mouth, and his qi suddenly waned.

    Even his skin was noticeably dimmer, and his long hair seemed to lose its luster. He was like a candle on the verge of burning out.

    The key issue was that in the earlier battle, he¡¯d used the Laws of Profound Ruin over an extended period of time, severely draining his cultivation base!

    Moreover, at thest moment, he went so far as to draw upon the Sword of the Nine Hells to counter Jin Chi. He¡¯d long since reached the end of his rope.

    Now that he¡¯d rxed, his spirit, qi, and essence seemed to wither.

    <i>The key issue is that my cultivation base is still too weak... </i>A hint of self-deprecation tugged at Su Yi¡¯s lips.

    He thought back to his time as the Temple Master, when he¡¯d traversed the countless worlds of the starry skies, his sword dominating his entire era. He¡¯d been all but invincible; even most Cosmic Enlightenment cultivators were unworthy of his attention.

    Let alone Heavenly Longevity and Oneness Realm World Kings.

    <i>But justparing our strength in the Profound Dao, both the former Swordmaster of Abstruse Force and my eighth lifetime as the Temple Master were far fromparable to my current self. That¡¯s enough!</i>

    Su Yi¡¯s heart was as tranquil as the waters of an ancient well.

    He¡¯d never been fixated on increasing his cultivation boundary at top speed.

    He¡¯d reincarnated to cultivate anew, so he ought to establish firm foundations at every step. Only then could he establish an unsurpassed Dao far beyond his past selves!

    Su Yi took out his Dark and Gold Tokens. There were forty-seven of them in total.

    In addition to his initial token, there were the trophies he¡¯d taken from Luo Zihong, Wang Mi, Yan Feng, Qian Chuan, and Mo Rongshan.

    Six of the tokens, he¡¯d gotten from Meng Changyun.

    He thought for a moment, then took a Dark and Gold Token and started cultivating.

    Dark and Gold Tokens were condensed out of Dark and Gold Essence. They were rare treasures in their own right.

    Su Yi only needed eighteen of them to qualify to undergo trial in the secret origin grounds. He could naturally use the extras to further his cultivation.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The Dark and Gold Token trembled, then melted into overflowing Dark and Gold Essence, which flooded into Su Yi¡¯s body.

    It instantly nourished and strengthened his dried-out cultivation base, which recovered at startling speeds...

    Just ten minutester...

    Su Yi had fully refined a token¡¯s worth of Dark and Gold Essence.

    And his cultivation base was about seventy percent recovered!

    Because he was absorbing and refining Dark and Gold Essence, when he cultivated, it tempered his cultivation base, body, and soul, producing subtle yet readily apparent transformations.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t dy. He immediately grabbed another Dark and Gold Token and started cultivating.

    Two hourster, he¡¯d refined five of them.

    His cultivation base zed like a furnace. He hadn¡¯t just returned to peak condition; he¡¯d even advanced a step beyond his former limit, and his cultivation base had anotheryer of the vigorous, boundless quality of Dark and Gold Essence.

    Even his mastery of the Laws of Rebirth, Withering and Flourishing, the Far Shore, Oblivion, and the End had improved; it seemed he was nearing mastery.

    This was Dark and Gold Essence. It was the power of the Dark and Gold Star Realm¡¯s chaos source, the birthce of the countless Daos of the stars!

    This power had endless wondrous applications. It didn¡¯t just temper his cultivation base; it affected even his body, soul, and his mastery of the Laws of the Grand Dao!

    This was why prominent factions like the Studio of the Heart and the Nine Heavens Pavilion had all sent their experts to the Dark and Gold Star Realm. Dark and Gold Essence was far too wondrous to overlook, but this precious treasure could only be found in the Dark and Gold Star Realm!

 Chapter 1196 - Officiants!

    <h4>Chapter 1196 - Officiants!</h4>

    The secret origin grounds were located in the centermost region of the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals.0

    It was a boundlessndscape permeated with an ancient, primordial air. Thesends were full of all manner of forbidden perils.0

    There were mysterious rains of immortal light shing within the depths of spatial rifts.0

    There was the murmuring of demonic gods, echoing throughout blood-colored wastnds.0

    And there were strange, malevolent, forbidden grounds shrouded in dim light, like inauspicious abysses that had stood there since antiquity.0

    <em>Whoosh!</em>0

    A colorful, lifelike bird shot through a blood-colored sky brimming with a catastrophic aura. It crossed a mountain formed entirely out of piled corpses and arrived at a bronze pce emanating the aura of chaos.0

    The bronze pce was ancient and grand. It stood amidst the purple lightning clouds hovering beneath the dome of heaven.0

    A chaotic aura lingered around the pce, and it was shrouded in purple lightning. This only made the pce seem even more sacred.0

    Like the abode of the gods!0

    A thin man crouched in front of the pce. He held a half-foot-long bronze knife, and he waspletely focused¡­ on trimming his nails.1

    His long hair hung loose, and he wore worn-out dark robes. His temples were graying, but his features were youthful. The hand gripping the knife was as white as jade, with clearly defined joints.0

    Most eye-catching of all was his forehead. There was a scar there, and it looked like the result of a sword wound.1

    ¡°Chief Libationer, your orders have been transmitted.¡± The spirit sparrow flew over and stood in the air not far away.0

    ¡°Mm.¡± The dark-robed man grunted, then put away his bronze knife. He stretched out his hands and examined them intently for a while before smiling in apparent satisfaction. Then, without so much as turning his head, he asked, ¡°Did anything unexpected happen?¡±0

    ¡°The trial-taker made Jin Chi p himself.¡±0

    The dark-robed man was stunned, but then, heughed. ¡°That doesn¡¯t count as unexpected. An Enforcer vited the rules to bully another. Surely others are allowed to fight back! But¡­ was that the trial-taker¡¯s only request?¡±0

    The spirit sparrow nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±0

    The dark-robed man stroked his jaw and said softly, ¡°It seems my intervention wasn¡¯t necessary¡­¡±0

    ¡°What do you mean, Officiant?¡±0

    The dark-robed man said distractedly, ¡°Had he asked you to kill Jin Chi, it would prove that he was afraid, and that he wanted to borrow my power to eliminate a threat.0

    ¡°But he didn¡¯t do so. That¡¯s unquestionable proof that the trial-taker in possession of the secrets of reincarnation has the strength and confidence to handle Jin Chi on his own. There was no need for me to maintain justice on his behalf.¡±0

    Here, the dark-robed man sighed. ¡°It¡¯s even entirely possible that he¡¯s displeased that I didn¡¯t mind my own business.¡±0

    ¡°......¡± The sparrow didn¡¯t know what to say.<em>One p, and he inferred all that?</em>0

    ¡°You¡¯re wise, Officiant,¡±plimented the sparrow. But its voice was indifferent, without the slightest trace of emotion.0

    ¡°You¡¯re just a little sparrow manifested of the Laws. What do you know of wisdom?¡± The dark-robed man rebuked it with augh. But then, he seemed to realize something, and he waved it away. ¡°Go on. There¡¯s nothing else for you to do here.¡±0

    The sparrow beat its wings and soared through the air.0

    Meanwhile, a series of heavy, rhythmic footsteps rang out.0

    There were ny-nine stone steps leading up to the bronze pce. Someone was currently climbing them, and he was headed right to the pce gates.0

    He was a bony old man in hemp clothing. His long white hair was tied into a Daoist topknot, and his face was covered in wrinkles, the marks of countless years.0

    Most eye-catching of all was the blood-red sword case he carried on his back!0

    Every step the ancient elder in hemp clothes took went off like a p of thunder, echoing throughout the firmament.0

    Dazzling electric light surged from his feet as they made contact with the stone steps, as if they were natural, eternal barriers blocking his path. Despite this, they couldn¡¯t stop his ascent.0

    ¡°I just know you¡¯de, old man,¡± grumbled the dark-robed man crouched before the bronze pce. He said directly, ¡°If you¡¯re here to reason with me, don¡¯t bother.¡±1

    The old man said expressionlessly, ¡°I know you aren¡¯t amenable to reason. I¡¯m just here for an exnation.¡±0

    As he spoke, he continued his ascent. He was gradually drawing closer.0

    The dark-robed man furrowed his brow. ¡°What kind of exnation?¡±0

    The old man said, ¡°We lost seven of our ten Custodians, and you publicly humiliated Enforcer Jin Chi, leaving his reputation in shambles. Don¡¯t you think that requires an exnation?¡±0

    The dark-robed manughed. ¡°The Custodians¡¯ greed led to their demise. They vited Venerate Flooding Heavens¡¯ rules, and their deaths are unworthy of pity.0

    ¡°And Jin Chi is an Enforcer, yet he colluded with Old Man Stargazer in secret, exploiting the rules to harm a trial-taker. Sparing his life was already an act of benevolence.¡±0

    As he spoke, he rose to his feet, his smile fading. ¡°I know that they were your subordinates, but the rules are the rules. Anyone who vites them must be punished, no matter who they are!¡±0

    The atmosphere was suddenly tense.0

    The old man suddenly halted his ascent and looked up at the man in dark robes. ¡°Over the years, all of them loyally carried out their responsibilities¡­¡±0

    Before he could finish, the man in dark robes waved and cut him off. ¡°Sentiment is sentiment, and rules are rules. Don¡¯t get them confused.¡±0

    The old man frowned, his eyes shing with imposing light. ¡°Very well, I won¡¯t discuss it. Instead, tell me. Just what are you thinking?¡±0

    The dark-robed man didn¡¯t quite understand. ¡°What do you mean, what am I thinking?¡±0

    The old man let out a cold, derisiveugh. ¡°I¡¯m sure you know full well why that catastrophe befell the Birthce of Ten Thousand Daos in ancient times. Venerate Flooding Heavens and the others suffered devastating casualties while attempting to ward off that very catastrophe!0

    ¡°If not for Venerate Flooding Heavens using his unparalleled strength to seal that weapon not of this era here at the final moment, the entire Dark and Gold Star Realm would have been destroyed.3

    ¡°But the Infernal Monarch of the Netherworld, the one who¡¯d mastered reincarnation, never stepped forth to help us!¡±2

    Here, chilling hatred appeared on the old man¡¯s face. ¡°As you ought to understand, the Birthce of Ten Thousand Daos, the origin of the Laws of the Dark and Gold Star Realm, were missing a single Law: reincarnation. This left that catastrophe an opening to exploit!¡±1

    The dark-robed man couldn¡¯t help but let out a long sigh. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought you¡¯d still cling to this grudge even after all these years, old man.¡±0

    Here, he looked at the elder and said emphatically, ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll say it just once more. Even if the Infernal Monarch of the Netherworld hade to our aid, he couldn¡¯t have stopped that catastrophe!¡±0

    The old manughed coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve heard those words so many times, my ears have grown calluses. It¡¯s like chewing on a candle; there¡¯s no vor to them at all.¡±1

    The dark-robed man¡¯s brow tightly knit, but then, he shrugged as if in exasperation. ¡°Then what exactly do you want from me?¡±0

    ¡°Simple,¡± said the old man. ¡°Tell me what you¡¯re really after. Why did you help that trial-taker? Remember: I want the truth!¡±0

    The dark-robed man sank into silence.0

    Some time passed before he rubbed his face and said, ¡°I can tell you with certainty that from beginning to end, I was acting in ordance with Venerate Flooding Heavens¡¯ rules!¡±0

    The old man snorted coldly. This answer was obviously disappointing to him.0

    The dark-robed man stared intently at him for a time, then said, ¡°Ol¡¯ Peacock, if you trust me, just wait a while longer. Let¡¯s see whether or not that trial-taker makes it this far. Don¡¯t forget; this is a trial Venerate Flooding Heavens put in ce back then. Should he make it here, you¡¯ll naturally learn more of the truth.¡±0

    He paused, then added, ¡°Honestly, I¡¯ve been wanting to learn those secrets too.¡±2

    The old man sank into asting silence, then turned and left without a word.0

    With his back turned, his red sword case was even more eye-catching.0

    The dark-robed man furrowed his brow. ¡°Old Peacock, you¡¯d best not try anything. As I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware, if an Officiant acts without permission¡­¡±0

    ¡°I know what I ought to do, and what I ought not to do. There¡¯s no need for you to warn me!¡± As the old man faded into the distance, his raspy, indifferent voice resounded throughout the surrounding area.0

    The dark-robed man said no more.0

    It was only after the old man had faded from view that he let out a long sigh. ¡°I hope that¡¯s true.¡±1

    He then crouched before the bronze pce inplete silence once more.0

    ¡­¡­0

    The ck Blood Ruins.0

    When Su Yi awakened from his meditation, his qi was rumbling and booming throughout his entire body. The mysteries of the Laws transformed into a misty rain of light around him.0

    ¡°I¡¯ve finally returned to the cultivation I had at the peak of my past life¡­¡± Su Yi sighed with satisfaction.1

    He was now at the pinnacle of Profound Unity, the Imperial Apex Realm!0

    But his current cultivation base was already far beyond his past self.0

    It wasn¡¯t just his cultivation base, either. His soul, physical body, essence, qi, and spirit¡­ all of them far surpassed his past self!0

    ¡°These are the benefits of reincarnating,¡± Su Yi said softly. ¡°They¡¯re unique and unparalleled, and they¡¯re enough to drive even the old-timers of the depths of the starry skiespletely mad¡­¡±0

    He¡¯d reincarnated to make up for the regrets of his past life¡¯s cultivation, and to seek out a higher path!0

    This alone was enough to make reincarnation a taboo. Other Laws weren¡¯t at allparable.0

    ¡°Now, I ought to begin preparations for challenging the World King Realm.¡±0

    He had the Temple Master¡¯s experiences, and he knew that the Temple Master had regrets about his World King Realm cultivation.1

    Specifically, he regretted the mistake that became a stumbling block when he reached the end of the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension, preventing him from striving for even greater heights!0

    Ultimately, his Grand Dao was wed!0

    ¡°This time, my foundations are perfect and unified. All I need to do is divine the Laws of the Dark and Gold Star Realm and fuse my cultivation base with them. Then, I¡¯ll be able to step onto a Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension far beyond that of my eighth lifetime!2

    ¡°That aside, in this lifetime, I¡¯ve mastered the secrets of reincarnation, and I control the Laws of Profound Ruin. When I step into Heavenly Longevity, I¡¯ll be able to establish an unsurpassed, undying Dao!¡±0

    Su Yi was full of strong conviction in regards to this.0

    The figure he¡¯d met atop the River of Destiny had said it clearly. The power of Profound Ruin would have inestimable wondrous applications once he stepped into Heavenly Longevity.0

    Su Yi had already witnessed the terrifying power of Profound Ruin, and he believed this without a doubt.0

    ¡°In pursuit of the Grand Dao, one must seize the present day. My Dao will one day far surpass the Temple Master, and my swordsmanship will strive for greater heights!¡± Su Yi took out a jug of wine and drank with relish.0

    He¡¯d reincarnated to cultivate anew. Today, he¡¯d returned to the Imperial Apex Realm!0

    But his knowledge and perception were entirely different than they¡¯d been in his past life.0

    The only thing that hadn¡¯t changed was his unshakeable Dao Heart.0

    In times of rest, his heart was as smooth as jade.0

    And in times of action, it was as sharp as his sword!0

    Without any further thought, Su Yi leisurely rose to his feet, brushed off his clothes, and emerged from the Daoist temple.1

    He¡¯d decided to venture deeper into the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals today!

 Chapter 1197 - The Ancient Corpse of a World King

    <h4>Chapter 1197 - The Ancient Corpse of a World King</h4>

    Outside the Daoist temple.

    When she learned that Su Yi nned to proceed into the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals alone, the Heavensdeath Demon Empress couldn¡¯t help but feel frantic.

    Her charming eyes widened, and she said emphatically, ¡°Even if I die, I want to travel with you this time!¡±

    Meng Changyun also chimed in hurriedly, ¡°Your Excellency, this old man isn¡¯t afraid to die either!¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but facepalm. He¡¯d already told them both that when he ventured deeper into the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals, Enforcer Jin Chi was extremely likely to target him

    Furthermore, the spirit sparrow said that in the secret origin grounds, the rules offered him no protection!

    That meant that the Enforcers could attack as they pleased without fear of punishment.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you have eighteen Dark and Gold Tokens. When you enter the secret origin grounds, you can proceed to the path of trials whenever you please. There, you won¡¯t need to fear the Enforcers¡¯ interference,¡± said the Crane Fairy. ¡°Furthermore, Fellow Daoist Heavensdeath has already earned my recognition. When she enters the secret origin grounds, she too can proceed directly to the path of trials.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s heart stirred. <i>In that case, it¡¯ll be rtively safe.</i>

    ¡°Senior, can... Can I receive your recognition too?¡± Meng Changyun gazed eagerly at the Crane Fairy.

    ¡°No.¡± The Crane Fairy refused directly. ¡°I said it already; yourtent potential is insufficient. Even if you undergo trial, you won¡¯t get far.

    ¡°.....¡±

    The Crane Fairy aside, Meng Changyun was the only World King here! Yet for some reason, she insisted his potential was insufficient...

    This came as far too great a blow.

    Su Yi looked at Meng Changyun. ¡°You really aren¡¯t afraid to die?¡±

    Meng Changyun didn¡¯t even stop to think. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid!¡±

    Su Yi tossed him eighteen Dark and Gold Tokens; he still had plenty left over. ¡°I¡¯ll give you this chance. Don¡¯t waste it.¡±

    Meng Changyun instantly froze, ttered, but also startled. He stammered, ¡°Your Excellency, these... are too precious, I....¡±

    ¡°A chance to undergo trial, that¡¯s all. Is it really worth such a fuss? Going forward, try to broaden your horizons,¡± rebuked Su Yi.

    Meng Changyun was instantly ashamed, and he bowed deeply. ¡°Thank you for your guidance! I won¡¯t let you down, Your Excellency!¡±

    Su Yi took out the beast skin map and showed it to the Crane Fairy.

    She looked it over and said, ¡°A trial-taker must have made this a long time ago. The outer ring isbeled correctly, but its description of the core regions of the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals contains major errors.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°Might you exin?¡±

    ¡°The heart of the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals <i>is </i>the secret origin grounds,¡± said the Crane Fairy. ¡°Without eighteen Dark and Gold Tokens or a Custodian¡¯s recognition, practically no one can survive there.

    ¡°As for Cosmic Enlightenment Realm World Kings...? They can¡¯t possibly enter the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals. It¡¯s notplicated; the Laws of the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals will destroy all Cosmic Enlightenment Realm World Kings who enter from outside.¡±

    Something urred to Su Yi. ¡°It targets foreign Cosmic Enlightenment Realm World Kings? Have Cosmic Enlightenment World Kings ever tried to enter the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals?¡±

    The Crane Fairy nodded. ¡°That was back in ancient times, when the Dark and Gold Star Realm was incredibly prosperous and resplendent. Back then, they saw it as one of the Four Great Ancestral Grounds of the Eastern Profound Star Domain.

    ¡°In that era, numerous experts of other star realms came to the Dark and Gold Star Realm to seek out a higher path... And their ranks included no shortage of Cosmic Enlightenment Realm World Kings.

    ¡°With Venerate Flooding Heavens¡¯ group of legendary experts here to protect this ce, the Cosmic Enlightenment World Kings of other star realms didn¡¯t dare to cause trouble!

    Here, her expression abruptly grew overcast. She sighed, ¡°But after that mysterious catastrophe befell us, all of that went up in smoke...¡±

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head.

    All of these matters were far too distant. Countless years had passed; even the Temple Master hadn¡¯t known about this.

    After all, that catastrophe happened before the Wilds¡¯ recorded history. Hundreds of thousands of years had passed since then!

    The Dark and Gold Star Realm¡¯s pinnacle of prosperity had passed far, far before ancient times began.

    ¡°What was the origin of that catastrophe?¡± asked Su Yi.

    He already knew that it was this very catastrophe that had shattered the Laws of the Dark and Gold Star Realm, consigning an entire era of history to oblivion. Even the star realm¡¯s connection to the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension had been severed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± said the Crane Fairy. ¡°But to the best of my knowledge, traces of that mysterious catastrophe remain in the secret origin grounds to this day. Rumor has it that the catastrophe originated with a ferocious forbidden weapon not of this epoch.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze focused.

    That catastrophe was actually connected to a weapon not of this epoch?

    This was truly a shocking revtion.

    They chatted a while longer, and after asking a few more questions about the secret origin grounds, Su Yi led the Heavensdeath Demon Empress and Meng Changyun away.

    For safety reasons, he ced them both in the Seed of the Azure.

    ......

    A dayter.

    A massive barrier entered Su Yi¡¯s field of view, so tall it connected heaven and earth.

    The barrier was like a rain of immortal light falling from the heavens, a natural barrier severing the path ahead.

    The Sky-Splitting Barrier!

    This was a barrier of the Grand Dao that had separated the outer ring of the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals from the secret origin grounds since ancient times. Upon crossing it, he¡¯d arrive in the secret origin grounds.

    Su Yi had visited the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals three times in his past life, but only now did he know that he¡¯d never once made it into the secret origin grounds.

    Su Yi stood there briefly, then took out eighteen Dark and Gold Tokens.

    <i>Weng!</i>

    A strange ripple spread across the Sky-Splitting Barrier. A rain of light fell, enveloping him, and a momentter, he disappeared.

    When Su Yi¡¯s field of view regained its usual rity, he found himself in a strange, blood-coloredndscape.

    It was boundlessly vast and permeated with an ancient, primordial air.

    Wisps of chaotic mist circted beneath the dome of heaven, enshrouding the entire area and lending it an additionalyer of mysteriousness.

    ¡°That¡¯s actually Dark and Gold Essence...¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised.

    The wisps of chaotic mist covering thendscape were actually formed of Dark and Gold Essence. Even just breathing them in filled Su Yi¡¯s qi with renewed vigor, soothing his mind and spirit.

    ¡°If someone could cultivate here from a young age, I¡¯m afraid they wouldn¡¯t need long at all to far surpass their peers. It wouldn¡¯t be difficult, either.¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    He had the experience of three lifetimes. He was naturally well aware of how rare and wondrous this ancient, chaotdscape was.

    Even the greatest blessed grounds of the stars were inferior to this ce!

    But a momentter, Su Yi sensed that something wasn¡¯t right.

    It was too still and too quiet, as if there was no life force at all. There weren¡¯t even any trees or grasses. All he saw were ruined, withered mountains and hills.

    ¡°This must be the Origins of the Dark and Gold, the ce they call the secret origin grounds. It met with a catastrophe a long time ago, and it''s been damaged ever since...¡±

    As Su Yi pondered, he was just about to proceed further in when...

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Suddenly, the sky ahead exploded, and a spear dripping with blood shot toward him.

    Su Yi shifted, dodging the attack.

    When he looked over, he saw a roughly ten-foot-tall ancient corpse gripping the spear.

    The corpse wore dpidated armor. Its skin was deathly pale, its eyes were bright red, and its entire body was swathed in churning ck baleful qi. Explosive, fragmented power of thews rose around it, a terrifying, imposing sight.

    ¡°This corpse must have belonged to a World King. It''s emanating a mixture of fragmented resentment and murderous intent, and its awareness is muddled.¡± Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.

    Who knew how long it had been since this World King had died? Even its armor was rotting and falling apart. Its skin was withered and rock hard, and its aura was utterly baleful and vicious.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The World King corpse attacked, swinging its bleeding spear and shattering the skies with iparable viciousness.

    Su Yi¡¯s sleeves billowed around him. A streak of sword qi floated above his hand, and he shed through the air.

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    The bleeding spear split into pieces.

    The sword qi continued, its power undiminished, and pierced the World King corpse¡¯s forehead.

    It then burst. Countless fiery red flowers of the Far Shore bloomed, setting the corpse aze.

    In the blink of an eye, its baleful energy had disappeared, as if it had been thoroughly purified.

    In the end, the corpse disintegrated into ash and disappearedpletely.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity. To a corpse puppeteer, this World King corpse would be a first-rate, unparalleled treasure.¡± Su Yi whispered and raised his hand. That streak of sword qi silently disappeared.

    He wasn¡¯t interested in corpse puppetry; he even found it rather vile. He naturally had no interest in collecting the World King¡¯s corpse.

    Su Yi walked up, then picked a ck jade the size of an infant¡¯s fist off the ground.

    The jade was crystalline and translucent, and a dense, pure power of the Grand Dao surged within it. It emanated wisps of a holy aura.

    ¡°A World Origin Divine Crystal!¡± eximed Su Yi.

    This was a divine material only Oneness Realm World Kings could condense within their bodies. It was the umtion of the World King¡¯s Grand Dao origin power, and it was absolutely a first-rate precious treasure.

    If another World King obtained it, they could use it to forge weapons. They could also contemte the World Origin Divine Crystal to glean some of the secrets of this World King¡¯s cultivation!

    Out amongst the stars, such crystals were absolutely priceless. Even top factions vered at the mouth over them!

    This was because they were far, far too rare.

    For one thing, only Oneness Realm World Kings could condense such treasures.

    For another, it wasn¡¯t like just any old Oneness World King would leave one behind when they died.

    Typically, when a Oneness World King died, their bodies and Daos werepletely destroyed. They had no opportunity to leave their World Origin Divine Crystal behind.

    ¡°It seems that in life, that World King was a Oneness Expert.¡±

    He put away the World Origin Divine Crystal; he¡¯d use it to forge a weaponter.

    This was a rare and precious material, the type that could only be happened upon by chance. If he used it properly, he could forge a peak World King-level Weapon!

    ¡°Fortunately, the Laws of Reincarnation are a natural counter to the undead. Otherwise, dealing with that ancient corpse would have been a lot of trouble.¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know if there are other simr World King corpses in these parts...¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit eager.

    He¡¯d only just barely entered the heart of the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals, but he¡¯d already encountered such a grand stroke of fortune. This truly came as a delightful surprise.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    As Su Yi pondered, thendscape shook violently. Heaven swayed, and the earth rocked on its axis.

    Immediately afterward, throughout the surrounding area, one monstrous, appalling figure after another broke through the earth and shot into the air.

    There were so many of them that they blotted out the sun!

 Chapter 1198 - Surrounded

    <h4>Chapter 1198 - Surrounded</h4>

    Heaven and earth shook.0

    Countless ancient corpses broke free of the earth, their ranks stretching as far as the eye could see.0

    Vicious, baleful energy gathered around their bodies, like billowing smoke enveloping the dome of heaven. The sight stirred the soul.0

    Most of the corpses were at the Imperial level, but no small number had once been World King experts.0

    It was as if an army of the dead had mobilized, their ranks nketing the entire area as if to sweep across the world.0

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this ce is an ancient battlefield?¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. The corpses truly seemed endless.0

    ¡°No, if this were an ancient battlefield, the corpses wouldn¡¯t have remained here all this time. Perhaps these corpses belong to the experts who perished beneath that mysterious catastrophe¡­¡±0

    But before Su Yi could give the matter any further thought, heaven and earth shook, and a murderous chorus of voices rang out.0

    ¡°Kill!¡±0

    ¡°Kill!¡±0

    ¡°Kill!¡±0

    The boundless army of ancient corpses swept across the ground, charging at Su Yi from all sides. The sight was enough to make even World Kings give in to despair!0

    ¡°If I get trapped here, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll die of exhaustion.¡± Su Yi dared not hesitate. He took out the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos and charged ahead. Before he did anything else, he had to break out of the corpses¡¯ encirclement!0

    <em>Boom!</em>0

    Sword qi rumbled, soaring into the heavens. His sword light was as dazzling as the rising sun.0

    When the sword qi swept downward¡ª¡ª0

    A perfectly straight, massive rift appeared on heaven and earth. Hundreds of ancient corpses exploded with a bang.3

    Su Yi and his sword followed shortly after, charging straight ahead.0

    His entire body was swathed in eye-catching, radiant sword intent. The nging hum of his sword echoed throughout the nine heavens, and he circted the full extent of his cultivation base to unleash the Laws of the Far Shore.0

    Every time his sword qinded, countless fiery red Flowers of the Far Shore bloomed. They were resplendent, dreamlike, and illusory.0

    It was as if a zing, fiery path had appeared in this overcast, tumultuousndscape.0

    The flower petals swayed, firelight circted, and streaks of sword qi rang out repeatedly, like the bells of deliverance leading the way into the Netherworld.0

    Upon this road of fire, swarm after swarm of ancient corpses caught aze. In the end, the dazzling petals of me reduced them to ash.0

    In the Netherworld, an ancient legend stated that in the early days of the Infernal Pce, there existed a road paved entirely out of the Flowers of the Far Shore, the Path of Fire. It could help the departed souls of all other worlds cross over by guiding them to the next world.4

    That was the true meaning of the far shore.0

    Life, and a return to peace!0

    Now, when Su Yi fought, he paved a Path of Fire through the throng of corpses every time he pointed his sword.0

    Countless Flowers of the Far Shore surged around him, like zing divine torches incinerating every corpse in their path!0

    Even the corpses of World King experts couldn¡¯t block the power of Su Yi¡¯s sword!0

    He charged right through them, cutting them down as if they were made of rotten wood!0

    Just a few breaths of timeter, Su Yi had cut a path tens of thousands of feet into the undead army. Thousands of ancient corpses had already been destroyed.0

    But there were just too many of them. More and more of them surged out of the surrounding area, their ranks boundlessly vast.0

    ¡°Something isn¡¯t right here. The corpses¡¯ awareness is muddled; there¡¯s no way I alone could have drawn them here. Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±0

    Su Yi had only just thought this when¡­0

    <em>Boom!</em>0

    A streak of dazzling saber qi appeared before him, cleaving through the dome of heaven and descending upon him. It was brimming with the Laws of the surrounding area, so strong that it shook his heart.0

    <em>ng!!</em>0

    Su Yi swung his sword and shed with it head-on, only for the impact to send him staggering back several hundred feet, his blood and qi churning.0

    Minute cracks even appeared throughout the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos.0

    Su Yi furrowed his brow, the depths of his gaze shining with cold luster.0

    ¡°Su Yi, we meet again!¡± A figure appeared beneath the distant dome of heaven. He wore long golden robes and gripped a glittering golden executioner¡¯s de.0

    This was none other than Enforcer Jin Chi!4

    His gaze was icy and rife with murderous intent. He made no effort to disguise his hatred.0

    When Su Yi saw this, he understoodpletely.0

    Enforcer Jin Chi had been waiting for him since well before he entered the secret origin grounds. Furthermore, he¡¯d used a secret art to direct the throng of ancient corpses to surround him!0

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought you¡¯d ward off the corpses¡¯ encirclement with such ease. Is this the power of the Laws of Reincarnation?¡± murmured Jin Chi, his eyes shing with divine radiance. ¡°s, these are the secret origin grounds, and there are no rules to speak of. Even if I kill you, the Officiants won¡¯t question me!¡±2

    <em>Boom!</em>0

    He swung the Demon-Shaking Executioner¡¯s de, sending a streak of radiant golden sword qi flying toward Su Yi from afar. It ripped through the sky, its power terrifying to behold.0

    ¡°This worked out better than I thought,¡± Su Yi said calmly.0

    He didn¡¯t shrink back. If he did, he¡¯d only sink back into the endless army of corpses¡¯ encirclement, surrounded by enemies on all sides. It¡¯d only make things worse.1

    <em>Whoosh!</em>0

    He arced through the air and shot into the sky.0

    The Tiny Heart of the Cosmos let out an impassioned hum, the aura of Profound Ruin emanating from its edge.0

    Su Yi shifted his wrists and shed.0

    <em>Boom!</em>0

    The entire stretch of heaven and earth copsed, the skies shattering.0

    Jin Chi¡¯s ten-thousand-foot streak of saber qi split down the midline, transformed into a rain of light, and scattered.0

    As the aftermath swept outward, the nearby corpses didn¡¯t even have time to struggle before they were reduced to nothingness.0

    As if they¡¯d been wiped from the face of the earth!0

    ¡°Hm?¡± Jin Chi looked stunned. He subconsciously narrowed his eyes, inwardly stunned.0

    He had Oneness Realm cultivation, and he¡¯d mastered the Laws of the secret origin grounds. They were far stronger than the Laws of the outer ring.0

    That sh could have killed a World King ofparable cultivation with ease.0

    Yet now, Su Yi, a Profound Unity cultivator, had blocked it!0

    ¡°The Law of the Grand Dao he¡¯s using doesn¡¯t seem like the Laws of Reincarnation¡­ don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s also mastered an even stronger Law?¡± As Jin Chi thought, he attacked without hesitation.0

    He was determined to kill Su Yi, and there was absolutely no way he¡¯d leave him any chance at life!0

    A grand battle broke out.0

    Su Yi swung his sword with big, sweeping motions. Arcs of sword qi flew through the air, cleaving open the dome of heaven, fierce and tyrannical.1

    He never held back in the slightest; the gap between their cultivations was too great for that.0

    Even though he¡¯d broken into the peak of the Profound Unity Realm, he was up against a Oneness cultivator. They were two full realms apart!0

    But even before arriving in the secret origin grounds, Su Yi had considered how he¡¯d respond to a powerful foe like Jin Chi.1

    Thus, when he attacked, he didn¡¯t hold back in the slightest.0

    <em>Boom!</em>0

    Heaven and earth were in turmoil. An aura of destruction ran rampant.0

    Jin Chi swung the Demon-Shaking Executioner¡¯s de, hoping to suppress his opponent as quickly as possible.0

    But to astonishment, Su Yi blocked and neutralized his each and every attack!0

    And he evenunched counter-attacks!0

    He was so domineering that Jin Chi almost wondered just which one of them was the Oneness World King, and which of them was in control of the Laws of the surrounding area¡­0

    ¡°If I don¡¯t kill him now, he¡¯ll escape to the path of trials. If that happens, he¡¯ll be a hugetent threat!¡± Jin Chi¡¯s heart surged with murderous intent. He cast aside all other thoughts and attacked with all his might.3

    <em>Boom!</em>0

    The Laws of the surrounding area boiled over, fusingpletely into the Demon-Shaking Executioner¡¯s de. The de instantly burst with a hundred thousand feet of blood-colored light. It was faint, but the sound of gods chanting sutras rang out.0

    And when the sh descended, it was as if the de of heaven were cleaving into the world. It was full of forbidden power.0

    Practically simultaneously, Su Yi¡¯s eyes shone with murderous intent.0

    <em>ng!</em>0

    An inscrutable mysterious aura arose on the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos. Even its hum was deeper and grander.0

    The entire stretch of heaven and earth trembled violently.0

    Thendscape dimmed.0

    Off in the distance, the countless ancient corpses froze, rooted to the spot as if intimidated.0

    It was as if time and space had frozen in ce.0

    Jin Chi¡¯s hair stood on end.0

    His keen senses told him that the Laws under his control were now under a terrifying suppression! Furthermore, a powerful sense of danger arose within his heart.0

    But there was no time for him to think, nor could he change course.0

    Su Yi¡¯s sh was already headed right toward him.0

    This strike seemed to transcend the fetters of time and crush through the barriers of space. As it shed through the air, Jin Chi¡¯s saber qi split, offering no more resistance than paper.0

    Even that peak divine weapon, the Demon-Shaking Executioner¡¯s de, broke easily.0

    And the sh continued, its power undiminished, cleaving into Jin Chi¡¯s body.0

    <em>Splurt!</em>0

    With a spray of piping hot blood, a severed arm flew into the air.4

    ¡°How is this possible¡ª¡ª!?¡± An agonized, desperate cry emanated from afar.0

    It turned out that, in this critical, life-or-death juncture, Jin Chi relied on his instinct for danger to flee immediately.0

    Even so, one of his arms had been severed. That terrifying sword qi reached the rest of his body, dealing him severe damage. Numerous gashes appeared throughout his body, and even his organs suffered the resulting impact.0

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly.0

    He had to admit that Oneness World Kings really were terrifying. They were far beyond Heavenly Longevity experts.0

    Even though he¡¯d already nned his approach and drawn upon the aura of the Sword of the Nine Hells, he didn¡¯t manage to kill Jin Chi at the critical moment.0

    At the end of the day, his cultivation base was insufficient. His qi couldn¡¯t fully lock onto Jin Chi, nor could the power of his soul shake him.0

    This was what let Jin Chi escape with his life.0

    But Jin Chi was badly injured. The way Su Yi saw it, one more sh ought to do the trick.0

    He didn¡¯t dy, either.0

    Using the Laws of Profound Ruin and drawing upon the Sword of the Nine Hells were both enormously draining to his cultivation base.0

    More importantly, although hisst attack had severely damaged Jin Chi, it also put him on guard. There was no way to catch him by surprise now. He had to end this as soon as possible.0

    <em>Whoosh!</em>0

    Su Yi leaped forward in a sh, but just as he was about to swing at Jin Chi, a powerful sense of foreboding arose within his heart, and he dodged to the side without hesitation.0

    <em>Boom!</em>0

    A purple flying sword had appeared out of nowhere, shattering the entire stretch of sky. Its unstoppable, forceful sword qi burst forth in waves.0

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed. That sh had been just a hair¡¯s breadth from taking his life!0

    Who had attacked?0

    Before Su Yi could wrap his head around it, a thunderous boom rang out, and radiant silver light poured down, as if the river of the nine heavens were falling down to earth.0

    It was a glittering silver Daoist seal. Its force and weight crushed the skies, like the Heaven-Flipping Seal. It threw the entire area into violent upheaval.0

    In another direction, a green bronze bell arose, crushing the skies as it rang. The sound was immeasurably grand.0

    Green sound waves struck like tidal waves, sweeping across the mountains and rivers.0

    And that purple flying sword revolved in midair, then attacked once more, so quick that it seemed as if it were teleporting.0

    In the blink of an eye, Su Yi was thoroughly surrounded!

 Chapter 1199 - He Comes and Goes as He Pleases

    <h4> Chapter 1199 - He Comes and Goes as He Pleases</h4>

    This was an expertly prepared deathtrap!

    When Su Yi realized this, his brow furrowed, and he struck three times in rapid session.

    Heaven and earth were in chaos.

    These three streaks of sword qi were each full of the power of Profound Ruin, and they struck in three different directions.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    The silver Daoist seal swayed violently, scattering firelight. The waves rippling from the green bell boomed and swept back from whence they¡¯d came as sword qi ripped through them

    And the purple flying sword was blocked over a hundred feet, unable to advance even an inch further.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Su Yi seized the opportunity to disappear into thin air.

    A momentter, he reappeared several thousand feet away.

    These exchanges were over in the blink of an eye, unbelievably quick.

    Had Su Yi reacted any slower, he likely would have died, his Dao destroyed with him.

    Instead, he relied on his terrifying awareness andbat experience to neutralize this multi-pronged attack and break free of his enemies¡¯ encirclement.

    ¡°Is it really possible for a Profound Unity Emperor to possess such power?¡± a startled voice rang out.

    ¡°I can say with certainty that even in the Dark and Gold Star Realm¡¯s golden age, there were no Emperors like him...¡± someone else muttered grimly.

    ¡°The more impressive he is, the more important it is that we kill him!¡± said another, his voice rife with entirely unconcealed murderousness.

    Three others appeared alongside the badly injured Jin Chi.

    One was an old man in silver robes. The purple flying sword hovered in front of him.

    One was a man with a curly beard. He held the silver Daoist seal aloft.

    One was a middle-aged man in gray robes. The green bell hovered above his head.

    All three of them emanated the characteristic aura of Oneness World Kings. Their majesty was terrifying, and they were connected to the Laws of the surrounding area, as if they were its three sovereigns. Su Yi could tell at a nce that they were Enforcers of the secret origin grounds just like Jin Chi.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Divine me soared into the air, and treasure light streaked into the firmament.

    It was as if they feared nothing more than Su Yi fleeing. All three Enforcers activated their treasures and attacked once more, ruthless and decisive, without the slightest hesitation.

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t run.

    A lineup like this was far from enough to scare him.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The hum of a sword swept forth like the tide.

    Su Yi charged through the air, sword swinging as he leaped into the fray.

    But this time, he didn¡¯t draw upon the Sword of the Nine Hells.

    Now that he¡¯d reached the pinnacle of Profound Unity, the amount of power he could draw from the Sword of the Nine Hells had increased many times over. However, that represented a correspondingly huge drain on his cultivation base.

    Unless it was truly life-or-death, using the Sword of the Nine Hells would do more harm than good. Especially since the Laws of Profound Ruin were extremely draining too...

    A grand battle broke out.

    Su Yi single-handedly fought three Enforcers in an iparably fierce struggle.

    The raging battle devastated the entirendscape. Mountains and rivers crumbled and the earth split in an apocalyptic, cmitous scene.

    Mere moments passed before Su Yi found himself covered in blood. His situation looked dire.

    His opponents¡¯ cultivation bases were just too high!

    When three Oneness World Kings attacked together, they were unimaginably terrifying.

    Even though the Laws of Profound Ruin could suppress their power of the Laws, the disparity in strength was far too enormous.

    ¡°He¡¯s injured!¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t give him time to catch his breath!¡±

    The three Enforcers¡¯ gazes were sinister, and they attacked with increased forcefulness.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but smile. <i>Mere flesh wounds, that¡¯s all. Are they really worth getting so excited about?</i>

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth overturned, and the sun and moon lost their luster.

    The battle raged with increased intensity. Su Yi was visibly at a disadvantage, and it seemed he wouldn¡¯t hold out much longer.

    But his essence, qi, and spirit only intensified, as if they¡¯d caught aze!

    His flesh, meridians, acupoints, organs, qi, and soul... all underwent repeated tempering.

    He was like an unfinished sword still in the forge, his remaining impurities hammered away. Light fired in all directions as histent potential was relentlessly excavated.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t enough. I still need just a little more, the kind of soul-stirring shock you can only get from true life-or-death peril...¡±

    Even as the battle raged on, Su Yi keenly sensed his own awakening, deeply buried potential.

    This still wasn¡¯t enough!

    He fought with renewed intensity. No matter how many injuries he umted, he never shrunk back. It was as if he werepletely disregarding life and death.

    He¡¯d forgotten the heavens, the earth, and even himself!

    His body, his heart, his Dao of the Sword, his soul... all of them werepletely focused on this fierce, perilous battle.

    Before long¡ª¡ª

    The three Enforcers were stunned, their expressions betraying the incredible shock they felt.

    They were attacking together. Su Yi was riddled with wounds, and his blue robes were stained red. Anyone else would have given out a long time ago.

    But that wasn¡¯t at all the case for Su Yi.

    The worse his injuries, the more his essence, qi, and spirit flourished, and the more unyielding his will to fight.

    Like a sword taking shape amidst blood and fire.

    If he failed to withstand this tempering, he¡¯d break.

    If he seeded, he¡¯d transformpletely, bing a divine weapon!

    ¡°Is this kid seriously borrowing our hands to excavate histent potential, firm up his foundations, and create an opportunity to prove his Dao and be a World King?¡± The silver-robed elder frowned as he picked up on the clues.

    ¡°Let¡¯s end this as soon as we can. We can¡¯t let him struggle any longer!¡± The curly-bearded man¡¯s murderous intent was shocking, and his eyes shed like lightning.

    ¡°Watch out for his trump cards! They¡¯re enough to sever the Laws of the secret origin grounds. They¡¯re a lethal threat even to us!¡± Jin Chi called out a warning. He was treating his wounds in the distance.

    Su Yi had injured him badly earlier. This bloody, painful lesson told him that if they backed Su Yi into a corner, the consequences would be dire!

    ¡°Got it!¡± The gray-robed middle-aged man gnashed his teeth and unleashed a secret art. The bronze bell suddenly expanded to many times its original size and descended, trying to envelop Su Yi.

    At the same time, the silver-robed elder and curly-bearded man used their killer moves too.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Practically simultaneously, a powerful, lethal threat stimted Su Yi¡¯s mind, and his heart palpitated in terror. It was as if the sharp edge of a sword was brushing against his throat.

    It was as if the door to his most deeply buriedtent potential opened. It surged out of him, like flood waters bursting through a dam.

    It was then that the danger peaked.

    The threat of imminent death practically smacked him in the face.

    Without the slightest hesitation, Su Yi drew upon the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ aura.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The Tiny Heart of the Cosmos rumbled and boomed as he shed through the air.

    The mountains and rivers instantly dimmed. Heaven and earth sank back into stillness.

    Indescribably terrifying sword force swept throughout the battlefield, as if overturning mountains and seas.

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    The glittering silver Daoist seal split into pieces.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    The purple flying sword was sent flying, the pressure bending, then snapping the de.

    <i>ng</i>¡ª¡ª<i>!</i>

    The green bronze bell swayed violently, then dissipated into countless fragments.

    Almost simultaneously, the three Enforcers suffered severe injuries, and they were sent flying. All three cut sorry figures.

    Despite Jin Chi¡¯s warning, experiencing the strength of this sh made their hair stand on end. They were visibly shaken.

    One sh, and he¡¯d turned the tides. Wasn¡¯t his killer move a bit too terrifying!?

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Su Yi swung his sword and advanced.

    His cultivation base was on the verge of running dry, and his wounds were severe. He had to kill his enemies as quickly as possible.

    ¡°Hurry up and run¡ª¡ª!¡± Jin Chi bellowed.

    But there was absolutely no need for his warning. The three Enforcers had long since sensed that this didn¡¯t bode well, and they immediately fled as far as they could.

    But how could Su Yi give them the chance to escape?

    He swung his sword through the air.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth split like canvas, forming a massive rift. Space copsed around it.

    Immediately afterward, a desperate shout rang out.

    That sh cleaved the gray-robed middle-aged man in two. Both halves exploded with a bang, reduced to ash. Only his soul escaped, but it too was injured and on the verge of dissipating.

    His injuries were far too severe. He was like a candle flickering in the wind, at risk of going out at any moment!

    Chills coursed through the other Enforcers.

    <i>What kind of power is this? It¡¯s simply taboo!!</i>

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even look at them. He just attacked again.

    But he was still mid-charge when something unexpected happened.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Streak after streak of resplendent light arced through the air, forming a massive that nketed the skies and blotted out the sun.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze focused. He swung his sword and cut through it.

    The massive of divine light crumbled with a bang, scattering into a rain of light.

    But almost simultaneously, an all-but translucent, seven-inch flying weaver¡¯s shuttle shot explosively toward him.

    It all happened so suddenly that not even Su Yi could react in time. All he could do was dodge instinctively.

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    Beads of blood sprayed the air.

    There was now a bloody hole through Su Yi¡¯s chest. He swayed violently on his feet.

    Rending, agonizing pain coursed through his entire body, and his handsome face paled.

    Beneath the distant dome of heaven, two more figures appeared, a man and a woman.

    The man was tall and thin. He wore a high crown and old-fashioned robes.

    The woman was dressed in green, with a tall hat. A seven-inch weaver¡¯s shuttle hovered in front of her.

    There was no doubt about it. Earlier, the two of them had attacked in an attempt to catch Su Yi off guard.

    When they saw this, Jin Chi and his allies sighed in relief.

    ¡°So, all six Enforcers were here all along,¡± Su Yi said softly. His injuries were far too severe, and he was bleeding all over. There was even a startling hole right through his chest.

    Even the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos was covered in hairline, spider web-like cracks. It looked as if it were on the verge of falling apart.

    A momentter, a cold arc tugged at his lips. ¡°But I¡¯ve already achieved my goal in this battle. As a reward, next time I see you, I¡¯ll send all of you on your way personally.¡±

    His gaze was distant, inscrutable, and calm. His words were light and airy.

    But the implications were enough to make one shudder.

    The Enforcers all seemed to realize something. They visibly reacted and attacked without hesitation.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth were in upheaval. The power of the Laws poured down like a waterfall, enveloping the entirendscape.

    But their attacks hit nothing but air.

    Su Yi had disappeared in a sh, as if he¡¯d evaporated.

    ¡°Dammit!!!¡± Jin Chi roared in fury and gnashed his teeth, bitterness written all over his face.

    ¡°How could we have known that he¡¯d be able to counter our mastery of the area¡¯s Laws...?¡± The silver-robed elder¡¯s face was ashen.

    Trial-takers in possession of eighteen Dark and Gold Tokens could use them to transport themselves directly to the path of trials!

    As Enforcers with control of the surrounding Laws, they ought to have been able to prevent this.

    They could never have guessed that Su Yi could counter their attempt at interference!

    ¡°We went all out earlier, but that boy¡¯s trump cards were truly terrifying. He broke through our encirclement in one fell swoop, dealing us heavy wounds. That¡¯s what gave him the opportunity to flee.¡± The soul of the middle-aged man in gray sighed.

    His physical body had been destroyed, and his soul was badly damaged. He¡¯d only just barely escaped with his life. Even just discussing it now filled him with lingering terror.

    In the distance, the woman in green suddenlyughed.

    ¡°No need for anger and hatred, everyone. The boy is badly injured, and my God-Breaking Shuttle pierced his chest. Even if he steps onto the path of trials, he won¡¯tst long.

    ¡°If everything goes as I expect, he¡¯s sure to die there!¡±

 Chapter 1200 - Testing the Heart

    <h4>Chapter 1200 - Testing the Heart</h4>

    Beneath the dome of heaven, purple thunderclouds churned.

    That bronze pce stood proud atop the thunderclouds, emanating an air of eternity.

    The dark-robed man with graying temples was still crouched before the pce.

    A curtain of light flowed before him, disying images of the six Enforcers¡¯ attempt to surround Su Yi.

    It was only after watching Su Yi disappear from view that the dark-robed man let out a long breath. He muttered to himself, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have guessed he had such a powerful card up his sleeves...¡±

    He sank into deep thought. A whileter, he suddenly rose and disappeared without a trace.

    ......

    The peak of a solitary ck mountain.

    Bloody mist permeated the air.

    The bony old man in hemp clothes sat cross-legged by a cliffside peak. The bright-red sword case he typically carried on his back nowy across hisp.

    He gazed into the distance, his aged face mottled with the marks of countless years.

    His brow was tightly furrowed, as if he¡¯d encountered a problem he simply couldn¡¯t wrap his head around.

    ¡°You can¡¯t figure it out, can you?¡± The man in dark robes appeared out of nowhere.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to understand.¡± The old man¡¯s tightly furrowed brow gradually rxed. He said indifferently, ¡°A badly injured trial-taker cannot possibly ovee the path of trials. That¡¯s enough.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said the man in dark robes. ¡°Well, you see, I am inclined to disagree. Just now, there was absolutely no need for him to fight the Enforcers. With his abilities, he could have proceeded directly to the path of trials. But... he didn¡¯t do so. Instead, he chose to remain behind and sh with the Enforcers. Why would he do that?¡±

    The old man¡¯s gaze was indifferent, and he said nothing.

    The dark-robed man smiled, not at all concerned. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve long since realized why. He used their battle to temper his cultivation base. His goal was surely to prepare to prove his Dao and be a World King.¡±

    The old man said expressionlessly, ¡°Just what are you trying to say?¡±

    The dark-robed man pondered briefly, and his smile faded. ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is, change course before it''s toote. Wait and see, then adapt.¡±

    The old man slowly looked up and gazed at the nearby man in dark robes. ¡°Did I in any way assist Jin Chi and the other Enforcers in targeting that trial-taker?¡±

    The dark-robed man stroked his jaw. ¡°No, but you overlooked it. To the Enforcers, that¡¯s equivalent to giving them your tacit consent.¡±

    The old man disregarded this. He asked, ¡°Did I ever vite Venerate Flooding Heaven¡¯s rules?¡±

    The dark-robed man furrowed his brow, his tone containing a hint of displeasure. ¡°You and I can achieve quite a lot within the bounds of the rules. There¡¯s no need to vite them.¡±

    The old man looked down at the bright red sword case across hisp. ¡°I¡¯ll just say this. Everything I do is within the bounds of Venerate Flooding Heaven¡¯s rules.¡±

    The dark-robed man instantly fell silent.

    After a while, he smiled. ¡°Very well!¡±

    With that, he turned and left.

    It was only after the dark-robed man disappeared that the elder gently brushed his fingers across the red sword case and whispered, ¡°I just hope you won¡¯t force me to draw my sword against you.¡±

    ......

    When Su Yi appeared on the path of trials, he discovered he now stood within a mysterious stretch of stars.

    The starry skies were boundless, cold, and still.

    A road of the light of the Grand Dao stretched out before him, stretching endlessly into the distance.

    Su Yi looked around. As far as the eye could see, he saw nothing but countless distant stars, flickering in and out of view.

    ¡°An illusory hidden realm constructed out of the power of the Laws.¡± Su Yi determined the true nature of the path of trials at a nce.

    In the peak orthodoxies of the stars, there was no shortage of simr testing grounds. Sects used them to choose the best of their disciples.

    The path of trials traversing these illusory stars was obviously much the same.

    However, it was even more mystical byparison; it was obviously formed out of the power of the Dark and Gold Star Realm¡¯s chaos source!

    Su Yi took out a bottle of medicine and poured it all down his throat. Afterward, he sensed his wounds and all but depleted cultivation base. Despite himself, he frowned.

    Still, that grand battle had fully excavated all of his deeply hiddentent potential. Thistent potential now transformed into dense life force, and it was currently coursing through his entire body.

    As the power of the medicine he¡¯d just taken coursed through him, his wounds knit together at shocking speeds.

    <i>Boom! </i>

    Suddenly, a strange boom exploded through the stars, like the beating of a drum.

    The cold, lonely void trembled, and the path of trials swayed beneath his feet. Swaths of a rain of immortal light arose, dreamlike and ethereal.

    ¡°Trial-taker, the first trial tests the heart.¡±

    A spirit sparrow with colorful feathers floated into view. It was the very same sparrow manifested of the Laws that Su Yi had met earlier.

    ¡°If you can¡¯tst at least seven and a half minutes, you¡¯ll be disqualified,¡± said the sparrow. Just like before, its voicecked even the slightest emotional fluctuation. ¡°Those whost enough time to burn a stick of incense can carve their names on the Heart-Inquiring Stele.¡±

    As it spoke, the distant rain of immortal light condensed into a simple, old-fashioned stone stele.

    Name after name appeared on its surface, but they were obscured by mists of chaos, preventing Su Yi from seeing just who they belonged to.

    There was no doubt about it. This was the Heart-Inquiring Stele!

    ¡°The longer you hold out, the higher your rank on the Heart-Inquiring Stele, and the greater the good fortune you¡¯ll receive after undergoing the path of trials.

    ¡°Those who ce in the top three will also receive an additional reward left here by Venerate Flooding Heavens.¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t find this at all strange. He¡¯d seen countless tests much like this one, and he¡¯d long since grown ustomed to them.

    ¡°What are those bonus prizes?¡± Su Yi asked with great interest.

    The sparrow said expressionlessly, ¡°You¡¯ll naturally know after you ce amongst the top three.¡±

    Su Yi rubbed his nose. ¡°Let¡¯s begin, then.¡±

    The sparrow gently beat its wings.

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    That sound like the beating of a drum rang out once more, like the ancient, wondrous sound of the Grand Dao reverberating throughout the void.

    Su Yi felt as if raging tidal waves were assailing him from all sides, mming ruthlessly against his mental state.

    This was a manifestation of the power of the Laws, and it was targeting his heart. It was extremely terrifying, and it could easily have shaken just about anyone¡¯s Dao Heart, invading their mind and soul!

    But to Su Yi, this ¡°shock¡± amounted to little more than a breeze brushing against his cheek.

    He cast aside his scattered thoughts and emptied his mind. Having done this, the trial could no longer influence him in the slightest.

    He was like a boulder nted on the shore. No matter how the wind and waves assailed him, they couldn¡¯t shake him!

    <i>Boom! Boom! Boom!</i>

    The beating of the drum continued relentlessly.

    The formless power of the Laws sometimes transformed into raging thunder and lightning. Other times, it was an explosive sea of me. Other times, it was a towering, all-epassing windstorm.

    No matter its form, it continuously struck Su Yi¡¯s heart. Each attack was stronger and more terrifying than the one before.

    Su Yi stood there in silence, but he found this awfully dull.

    When it came to mental fortitude, well, he had three lifetimes worth of experience, and he could gaze down upon everyone in the Wilds with pride. Even the World Kings of the stars beyond would have been ashamed of their own inferiority!

    A test like this might have shaken other experts¡¯ hearts, minds, and souls, but to Su Yi, it wasn¡¯t even worth looking at.

    Never mind shaking his Dao Heart; this couldn¡¯t even disrupt it. The attacks amounted to no more than floating lights and shadows, as ethereal as flowers reflected in ss or the moon reflected on the surface of the water.

    He was even bored enough to actively take in and examine the power assailing his mind...

    Time slipped by, and before long, seven and a half minutes were up.

    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    The spirit sparrow was briefly stunned. Only then did it understand what Su Yi meant.

    ¡°Seven and a half minutes, that¡¯s all,¡± it said coldly. ¡°Do you really think the trial of the heart is so easy?¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. He went right ahead and sat cross-legged, then started treating his wounds.

    ¡°???¡± The sparrow was dumbstruck. <i>Is this guy... seriously this arrogant?</i>

    A momentter, its eyes shone with dense mockery, and it prepared to watch the show.

    Over the years, the trial-takers included no shortage of shockingly talented, prideful geniuses and unparalleled hegemons of their eras...

    But no matter who they were, none of them dared getcent during the trial of the heart!

    Even so, less than one in a hundredsted long enough to burn a stick of incense.

    Those in the top three all relied on their unsurpassed willpower and staunch Dao Hearts to endure this torment.

    Yet now, a young Imperial Apex cultivator made no effort to shore up his Dao Heart. He even expressed disdain for the trial of the heart, and now, he was dividing his attention by tending to his wounds...

    This was far too arrogant!

    The sparrow was already downright eager to watch this arrogant youngster fall t on his face.

    Time slipped by.

    When enough time to burn a stick of incense passed, the sparrow was dumbstruck.

    Su Yi was continuously tending to his wounds, his expression tranquil. From time to time, he took out bottles of medicine. The rest of his time he spent seated quietly, even leisurely, as if he were undergoing seclusion in his own immortal cave. He couldn¡¯t have been any moreposed.

    From beginning to end, it seemed he wasn¡¯t affected in the slightest!

    ¡°How is this possible!?¡± The spirit sparrow obviously couldn¡¯t ept this. It was startled and bewildered.

    Two hourster.

    Su Yi¡¯s wounds were more than half recovered, and his cultivation base was nearing its peak condition.

    The sound of the Dao rang out in rapid session, like the beating of a drum. It shook the starry skies, swaying the entire path of trials.

    It was easy to imagine how terrifying a shock this was to the Dao Heart.

    Yet Su Yi seemed entirely unperturbed. He silently opened his eyes and said, ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask you about.¡±

    The sparrow¡¯s eyes bulged, and it jumped. ¡°You... You can still speak? You¡¯re not... affected at all?¡±

    <i>My heavens! How much time has it been? A full two hours!?</i>

    <i>But this guy doesn¡¯t seem shaken at all!? How firm must his Dao Heart be to remain thisposed?</i>

    Su Yi could tell how surprised the sparrow was, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile. In an uncharacteristic disy of modesty, he said, ¡°This isn¡¯t much.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re seriously saying this isn¡¯t much!?¡± The sparrow covered its forehead with its wings, looking at aplete loss for words.

    He¡¯d held out for two hours. That ced him solidly in the top ten on the Heart-Inquiring Stele!

    And he waspeting against others who¡¯d taken this trial; less than one in a thousand trial takers made it here!

    Yet now, this young man was saying it didn¡¯t amount to much...

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but arch his brow. <i>The spirit sparrow is obviously just a manifestation of the Laws, but it¡¯s acting like a true living creature full of spirituality.</i>

    <i>But it¡¯s far too jumpy. It¡¯s freaking out over every little thing. It¡¯s unseemly.</i>

    A momentter, Su Yi understood. <i>The sparrow is most likely imitating the emotions of true living creatures; these aren¡¯t its real emotions.</i>

    <i>After all, Laws can¡¯t form spirits...</i>

    As Su Yi pondered, he took out a jug of wine and drank with relish.

    ¡°You... you can actually still drink wine!?¡± The sparrow eximed.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find this funny, and he really couldn''t be bothered to feign modesty any further. ¡°Let¡¯s put it like this. Even if Venerate Flooding Heavens was here, he could forget about shaking my heart.¡±

 Chapter 1201 - An Unexpected Reward

    <h4>Chapter 1201 - An Unexpected Reward</h4>

    The spirit sparrow¡¯s sparkling eyes turned perfectly round.

    <i>He dares say that not even Venerate Flooding Heavens could affect his mental state?</i>

    <i>How arrogant!</i>

    <i>How impudent!</i>

    <i>How brazen!</i>

    The sparrow took a deep breath, then raised one of its feet and pointed at the Heart-Inquiring Stele. It said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear you brag until you¡¯ve taken first ce!¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    Su Yi picked up his jug of wine and took a sip. ¡°Then let¡¯s set that aside for now. Might you tell me just how many levels there are to this path of trials?¡±

    The spirit sparrow¡¯s voice regained its former indifference. ¡°The first trial tests the heart. The second trial has you perceive the profound. The third has you illuminate the stars, while the fourth hinges on destiny.¡±

    ¡°Perceiving the profound¡± was a test of his powers ofprehension.

    ¡°Illuminating the stars¡± tested his control of the Grand Dao.

    And the fourth and final test was the most mysterious of all. It all came down to fate.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then asked, ¡°Just what kind of good fortune do those who pass all four trials receive?¡±

    The sparrow said, ¡°In ancient times, a group of legendary experts led by Venerate Flooding Heavens each left their legacies here to await those fated to receive them.

    ¡°Furthermore, those who ovee the trials can enter the Sea of Chaos to cultivate.¡±

    The Sea of Chaos!

    An ocean condensed entirely out of the chaos source of the Dark and Gold Star Realm!

    In other words, the so-called ¡°Sea of Chaos¡± was actually the chaos source power left in the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals in ancient times! Su Yi¡¯s eyes lit up. <i>This </i>was the reason he¡¯de to the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals.

    The sparrow snorted coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t get excited prematurely. Over the years, not one person has ever made it through the path of trials!¡±

    ¡°Not even one?¡± eximed Su Yi.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said the spirit sparrow. ¡°Never mind passing all four trials; despite all these years, no one has ever so much as made it to the fourth trial. Everyone¡¯s journey stops in the third trial, if not earlier.¡±

    Here, it paused, then said slowly, ¡°So don¡¯t be too arrogant. You¡¯d best keep a low profile. Otherwise, when you fall t on your face, you¡¯ll make aplete fool out of yourself.¡±

    Su Yiughed. He could tell that the sparrow had something against him! Still, he naturally wouldn¡¯t argue with a little sparrow manifested out of the area¡¯s Laws.

    ¡°Right, there¡¯s one more thing,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°A group of experts from outer space arrived recently, right? Are they currently undergoing trial?¡±

    He¡¯d already learned from Meng Changyun that of the group who¡¯d arrived in the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals from outer space half a year ago, four had already gathered enough Dark and Gold Tokens to enter the path of trials.

    A Libationer of the Studio of the Heart, the Second Warden of the Nine Heavens Pavillion, the Pce Master of the Celestial Pce of the Church of the River of Stars, and a high elder of the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect!

    The sparrow couldn¡¯t help but look Su Yi up and down. ¡°First, answer me: has your heart truly not been influenced at all this entire time?¡±

    ¡°Do I look like my heart¡¯s been influenced?¡± said Su Yi.

    He¡¯d only just said this when the Heart-Inquiring Stele moved. Misty light flowed, followed by a burst of glittering golden radiance!

    Only now did the sparrow dare say with certainty that Su Yi¡¯s heart hadn¡¯t been affected, and that he wasn¡¯t just talking nonsense. Otherwise, his results couldn¡¯t possibly have appeared on the stele, much less in the top forty-nine!

    ¡°Not long ago, four World Kings from outer space did indeed enter the path of trials.¡± The spirit sparrow said, ¡°Of the four of them, three were in thete-stage Heavenly Longevity Realm, while one was in the early-stage Oneness Realm.

    ¡°Two already washed out in the second trial.

    ¡°The remaining two are undergoing the third trial as we speak. It¡¯s been close to a month, but it seems to me that they¡¯ll wash out too in the end.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. He then went on to ask various other questions.

    So long as the spirit sparrow knew the answers, it held nothing back.

    Before long, Su Yi had learned some interesting information.

    Washed-out trial-takers weren¡¯t all treated equally!

    Even after washing out, those from the Dark and Gold Star Realm could be Servants of the Dao, provided they were willing and an Officiant approved them. Servants of the Dao could oversee the forbidden ground at the heart of the Sea of Chaos.

    Those trial-takers from the stars beyond the Wilds weren¡¯t so lucky. They could only leave the secret origin grounds.

    Furthermore, almost all of these foreign trial-takers died.

    The reason was simple. Numerous perilous, forbidden zones were dispersed throughout the secret origin grounds.

    Never mind ordinary World Kings; even Oneness experts were all but doomed.

    This was differential treatment.

    From this, it was clear how flourishing the Dark and Gold Star Realm was back then. They didn¡¯t take World Kings from other star realms seriously at all.

    The ce Servants of the Dao protected was where that mysterious catastrophe had first broken out, deep in the Sea of Chaos.

    s, the sparrow wasn¡¯t willing to discuss it further.

    However, it did tell him that over the years, over a hundred experts had be Servants of the Dao.

    Most of them arrived here as Emperors, but after bing Servants of the Dao, they cultivated in the Sea of Chaos day and night. By now, almost all of these former Emperors had be World Kings! Only about thirty hadn¡¯t broken through.

    This revtion left Su Yi unwittingly stunned. Over a hundred Servants of the Dao, including over sixty World Kings!

    That was a terrifying number!

    But before long, Su Yi learned that of these Servants of the Dao, only thirteen were still alive!

    The others had fallen over the course of countless years of opposing the power of that mysterious catastrophe.

    Even Su Yi was stunned. <i>The power of that mysterious catastrophe has yet to dissipate even now? Truly unbelievable!</i>

    Time slipped by. Soon, a full six hours had passed.

    Su Yi¡¯s rank had soared to the top of the Heart-Inquiring Stele. He was solidly in first ce!

    The spirit sparrow was already numb. There were no words to describe its astonishment or confusion.

    ¡°You¡¯re already in first ce. You can leave,¡± said the spirit sparrow, sounding a bit depressed, indignant, and frustrated.

    ¡°Wait a while longer,¡± said Su Yi. His wounds were not yet fully healed.

    ¡°Right, my reward?¡± Su Yi suddenly recalled that those who made it into the top three received an additional reward from Venerate Flooding Heavens!

    The sparrow pointed at the Heart-Inquiring Stele. ¡°Approach and carve your name in the first-ce position. Then, you can receive your prize.¡±

    About ten minutester, Su Yi¡¯s wounds had fully knit back together, and his cultivation base had returned to peak condition.

    Furthermore, he could clearly sense that after oveing that bitter struggle, he¡¯d fully awakened histent potential, and his Imperial Apex cultivation was nowpletely wless, greater than ever before.

    So long as he willed it, he could prove his Dao and be a World King whenever he pleased!

    Su Yi rose, then walked up to the Heart-Inquiring Stele. He raised his fingertip and carved a name at the top.

    Su Yi!

    It was just two characters, but the handwriting was fierce as a whirlwind, rxed and unrestrained.

    Misty light instantly rose from the Heart-Inquiring Stele. A momentter, a rain of immortal light surged forth, then lifted a sealed bronze box.

    There was no doubt about it. This was the reward Venerate Flooding Heavens had left him!

    Su Yi flicked his fingertip across the bronze box, destroying its seal. He then opened it and saw a bright red immortal peach lying inside.

    It was glittering, crystalline, and about the size of a fist. An enticing fragrance permeated the air around it, and a rain of light poured from its skin, transforming into all manner of strange and wondrous phenomena.

    Jade towers as numerous as trees in a forest, immortals feasting together, divine turtles beating drums, heavenly maidens scattering flowers, and golden lotuses surging from the depths of the earth...

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this is an immortal peach of legend?¡±

    The spirit sparrow was dumbstruck too, and it seemed to find this difficult to believe. It murmured, ¡°So, it was real all along. Venerate Flooding Heavens really did leave this unparalleled immortal medicine behind as a reward for the trial of the heart...¡±

    It was obviously astonished, even dazed.

    There was no doubt about it. Before this, not even the spirit sparrow had dared say with certainty whether or not Venerate Flooding Heavens had left this treasure here!

    A momentter, the spirit sparrow said, ¡°This is immortal medicine. You could indeed call it an immortal peach. It¡¯s a Xiantian Divine Lifeform Venerate Flooding Heavens plucked from within the chaos source of the Dark and Gold Star Realm in ancient times. Its value is inestimable; any World King would drool over it.

    ¡°ording to Venerate Flooding Heavens, this peach is useful for tempering the heart and strengthening the soul. If you eat it while breaking into a new realm, you can even forge foundations in the Grand Daoparable to the ¡®Root of Heaven and Earth!¡¯¡±

    Even Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but be impressed.

    An ancient text stated, ¡°The spirit of the divine valley is called the mother of the profound. And the doorway of the mother of the profound is called the Root of Heaven and Earth!¡±

    Forging a Root of Heaven and Earth during the Three Realms of Heaven¡¯s Ascension was something every World King dreamed of day and night!

    And this peach could help cultivators establish their own Root of Heaven and Earth. It was easy to imagine how extraordinary it was!

    ¡°There¡¯s only one?¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    The spirit sparrow rolled its eyes. ¡°An immortal peach like this was a rare and precious treasure even in the ancient era of the Dark and Gold Star Realm. You could only encounter something like this by chance, and it practically only existed in legends. Obtaining even one is worth more than eight lifetimes of umted karmic merit!¡±

    The bird paused, then said, ¡°Even I could never have expected Venerate Flooding Heavens to leave such a treasure in the trial of the heart. It¡¯s simply... argh...¡±

    For a moment, the sparrow just didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°More than eight lifetimes of umted karmic merit?¡± Su Yiughed. <i>A t peach, that¡¯s all. It really is rare and precious, but just enough to make modern World Kings drool over it, that¡¯s all.</i>

    ¡°The second trial is perceiving the profound. When¡ªif¡ªyou pass it, I¡¯ll naturally appear before you again.¡±

    With that, the sparrow beat its wings and disappeared into thin air.

    Heaven and earth abruptly transformed. The Heart-Inquiring Stele disappeared, and a rain of immortal light circted, lifting Su Yi into the air and carrying him across the arc of light that was the path of trials.

    Along the way, time and space seemed to shift. Light and shadows flitted past, and the stars shifted.

    After just a few breaths of time, the scenery abruptly transformed. A divine mountain appeared before him, traversing the void of outer space.

    It was utterly grand and enormous. Stars orbited around it, and its enormous slopes emanated a dense, chaotic aura.

    The Divine Mountain of Perceiving the Profound!

    A path went from the foot of the mountain all the way to the peak.

    Along the way, there stood a total of three thousand Chaos Dao Monuments, each representing a different Grand Dao.

    Every Chaos Dao Monument was emzoned with the mysteries of a different Law.

    Trial-takers who wished to ovee this trial had twenty-four hours to perceive the mysteries of at least ny-nine Chaos Dao Monuments!

 Chapter 1202 - Manifesting Life, Flying Light, Restricting the Profound

    <h4>Chapter 1202 - Manifesting Life, Flying Light, Restricting the Profound</h4>

    Before the Divine Mountain of Perceiving the Profound.0

    Su Yi stood there and gazed up at the mountain.0

    ording to the spirit sparrow, the mysteries of the Grand Dao emzoned on the Chaos Dao Monuments were all derived from the chaos source of the Dark and Gold Star Realm. They included the mysteries of the countless Daos of the star realm¡¯s earliest days.0

    Just like in thest trial, those who ced in the top three of the trial of perceiving the profound would receive an additional reward from Venerate Flooding Heavens.0

    The current highest scorer had perceived the mysteries of one thousand, nine hundred and thirty-three Chaos Dao Monuments!0

    Throughout the trial¡¯s history, not one person had grasped all three thousand Chaos Dao Monuments to reach the peak!0

    ¡°I have twenty-four hours, and I have to grasp the mysteries of at least ny-nine Chaos Dao Monuments to pass. This is a trial of my powers ofprehension¡­¡± As Su Yi pondered, he arrived at the foot of the mountain.0

    A winding path led all the way to the peak of the Divine Mountain of Perceiving the Profound.0

    Both sides of the path were swathed in chaos mist and lined with ancient monuments.0

    The moment Su Yi stepped onto the path, the indistinct ringing of a bell rang out.0

    This marked the start of the countdown!0

    Su Yi walked confidently up to the first Chaos Dao Monument, stretched out his divine sense, and got to work.0

    A portion of the wondrous power of the Laws instantly surged forth.0

    ¡°An extremely ancient fire elemental Grand Daos. I can detect a hint of the charm of the very beginning, but it¡¯s overall not that different from modern Grand Daos of the fire element.¡±0

    After examining it briefly, Su Yi withdrew his divine sense.0

    <em>Boom!</em>0

    The Chaos Dao Monument lit up, and a wisp of chaos energy shot into Su Yi¡¯s body.0

    This meant that he¡¯d alreadyprehended the monument¡¯s mysteries.0

    Su Yi sensed the wisp of energy briefly, then realized that it was made entirely out of the source power of the Dark and Gold Star Realm. That is to say, it was made of Dark and Gold Essence!0

    His heart stirred.0

    ¡°When I came to the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals, I¡¯d already refined lots of Dark and Gold Treasures. Beforeing to the secret origin grounds, I refined several Dark and Gold Tokens. My cultivation base has alreadypletely fused with the power of Dark and Gold Essence.0

    ¡°That will unquestionably makeprehending these Chaos Dao Monuments far easier.¡±0

    Meanwhile, Su Yi had already reached the second Chaos Dao Monument. When he examined it, he confirmed his earlier hypothesis.0

    Just as he expected, he encountered no obstacles at all. He easily grasped the mysteries of the Grand Dao on the monument!0

    ¡°This is all? They call this¡­ a test of myprehension?¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but rub his nose.2

    He had three lifetimes of experience. In his time as the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, the people of the Wilds had called him the Master of Ten Thousand Daos.3

    As the Temple Master, he had explored countless star realms, defeating countless wielders of the stars¡¯ supreme Laws.0

    This experience alone gave him a huge advantage when it came to grasping the mysteries of the Chaos Dao Monuments. Others couldn¡¯t hope to imitate this.1

    Add all the Dark and Gold Essence he¡¯d refined, and the trial of perceiving the profound couldn¡¯t have been any easier.0

    In the time that followed¡ª0

    Su Yi climbed the steps with his hands behind his back, as rxed as a traveler going sightseeing.0

    He discerned the mysteries of each and every Chaos Dao Monument along the way at a nce. Every time, they rumbled and boomed, the sound echoing continuously as he made his way up the peak.0

    Less than fifteen minutester, Su Yi hadprehended the required ny-nine Chaos Dao Monuments!0

    But he didn¡¯t stop here. Instead, he continued up the path.0

    His divine sense swept by, grasping the mysteries of one monument after another. He never encountered any that could stand in his way.0

    During this process, he detected mysteries of the Grand Dao long consigned to the river of history. This piqued his interest.0

    But that was all it amounted to. He¡¯d yet to encounter any Law of the Grand Dao that seemed overly taboo.0

    Four hourster, Su Yi was already halfway up the mountain. He¡¯d perceived seventeen hundred Chaos Dao Steles.0

    Ten hours after the start of the trial, just under a hundred Chaos Dao Monuments remained between him and the peak.0

    <em>Hah~</em>0

    Su Yi let out a breath of turbid qi, sat on the ground, and drank from a jug of wine.0

    It wasn¡¯t that he¡¯d encountered a difficult problem, but that using his divine sense for so long was a bit exhausting.0

    An hourter, Su Yi resumed his journey.0

    It was here that Su Yi made a startling discovery.0

    The Laws emzoned on the Chaos Dao Steles were starting to get stronger. They were already at the level of peak Laws of the modern era!0

    There were even quite a few long-lost peak powers of the Grand Dao!0

    Here, Su Yi finally slowed his steps and started to get serious.0

    When it came to cultivating the Grand Dao, it was important not to bite off more than you could chew.0

    However, it was also important to branch out and reason by analogy. Only then could you make further inferences.0

    To Su Yi, these long-lost peak Laws of the Grand Dao were like the only surviving copies of long-lost manuscripts he¡¯d fished out of the long river of history. Everyst one of them was emzoned with inscrutable mysteries, and contemting them deeply brought enormous benefits.0

    asionally, he had bursts of enlightenment, and hisprehension of the Grand Dao deepened.0

    <em>These lost legacies of the Grand Dao are ancient, primeval, and full of unfathomable mysteries. Pick any one of them at random, and it¡¯d provide endless benefits, letting a cultivator forge a top-level path. s, they¡¯ve been buried here all this time¡­</em>0

    Su Yi sighed ruefully.0

    Each of these lost legacies contained enormous mysteries. If mastered, there was no need to fear failing to achieve dazzling sess in the Grand Dao.0

    Establishing one¡¯s own sect was well within the realm of possibility!0

    Who could have imagined such top-notch, ancient Grand Daos had been gathering dust here all these years?0

    As Su Yi pondered, he continued ahead.0

    Before he knew it, he¡¯d reached the peak.0

    Only three Chaos Dao Monuments remained!0

    This time, Su Yi was finally impressed.0

    The Laws of the Grand Dao emzoned on these final three Chaos Dao Monuments were in no way inferior to Heavenly Prayer, Cosmic Silence, Spirit Nirvana, or Primordial Unity. And those were among the top Celestial Laws of the starry skies!0

    ¡°Indeed, in ancient times, the foundations of the Dark and Gold Star Realm were far beyond those of other star realms. No wonder they called it the Birthce of Ten Thousand Daos¡­¡± Su Yi sighed.0

    The Dark and Gold Star Realm had met with a mysterious catastrophe, severely damaging its Laws.0

    In other words, only a tiny portion of its chaos source power remained within the Burial Ground of Fallen Immortals.0

    By the same logic, even though there were a full three thousand Chaos Dao Monuments on the Mountain of Perceiving the Profound, they too were manifested of only a portion of the chaos source of the former Dark and Gold Star Realm.1

    Despite the circumstances, the mountain contained three supreme Lawsparable to the Celestial Laws of entire star realms. This was far too shocking.0

    From this, it was obvious just how deep the Dark and Gold Star Realm¡¯s foundations had once been!0

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t waste timementing this. He cast aside his scattered thoughts, sat cross-legged, and started silently contemting the mysteries of the Grand Dao on the final three Chaos Dao Monuments.0

    Time swiftly slipped by.0

    Several hourster.0

    The three Chaos Dao Monuments rumbled in session. A rain of the light of chaos flew out of them, then surged into Su Yi¡¯s body.0

    Su Yi silently opened his eyes.0

    These were three Laws of the Grand Dao, eachparable to a star realm¡¯s supreme Celestial Law, but he¡¯d already fully grasped their nature.0

    They were, respectively, Manifesting Life, Flying Light, and Restricting the Profound!0

    Manifesting Life. The stimtion of heaven and earth gave rise to all living things. Those who mastered this Dao could control life itself, transforming spring breezes into rain and nourishing all life.0

    This was a supreme Law of the Grand Dao, and it was inestimably useful for treating injuries and nourishing the body. It was far beyond mere wood elemental Daos.5

    The Laws of Flying Light were supreme Laws of speed. When practiced to the pinnacle, flight was all but instantaneous. Users could cross a thousand miles in an instant, disregarding the fetters of space.2

    In battle, this Law made its users as quick as lightning, like streaks of light cleaving through space and killing enemies in a sh.1

    And the Laws of Restricting the Profound were simply tyrannical. They could restrict the cirction of the spiritual power of heaven and earth at will, affecting an entire area.0

    Those who mastered this Dao could transform heaven and earth into a cage at will, restricting and sealing all life therein!0

    Manifesting Life, Flying Light, and Restricting the Profound. None of these three Daos were secret arts or Daoist magics.0

    That meant that in battle, unless an opponent had mastered a Law of the same level, there was no countering or neutralizing them!0

    ¡°The Laws of Flying Light are actually quite something. In battle, they let you strike at incredible speeds, like a true beam of flowing light,¡± murmured Su Yi.0

    ¡°The Laws of Restricting the Profound can be used to surround and restrict opponents. Even if an enemy uses a spatial secret art, they can forget about getting away.¡±0

    ¡°And the Laws of Manifesting Life¡­ Medicine refiners can only dream of getting their hands on such a Grand Dao. With it, they could refine truly first-rate wondrous medicines.0

    ¡°But it¡¯s also useful for nourishing one¡¯s own body and raising one¡¯stent potential. It can strengthen both the flesh and the soul.0

    ¡°s, in battle, it¡¯s no more useful than chicken ribs¡­¡±0

    Su Yi shook his head slightly.0

    Suddenly, misty light surged overhead, condensing into an ancient stone stele.0

    A streak of golden light soared up the stele, instantly steadying itself in the first-ce spot.0

    The Stele of Perceiving the Profound!0

    Just like the Heart-Inquiring Stele of the first trial, this stele recorded trial-takers¡¯ results.0

    Su Yi walked right up and carved his name in the first ce spot.0

    The Stele of Perceiving the Profound rumbled, and a swath of misty light lifted a bronze box right to him.0

    This was undoubtedly his bonus prize for taking first ce.0

    Su Yi was already familiar with this process, so he casually undid the seal, opened the box, and looked inside.0

    There, he saw a foot-long segment of gray vine.0

    It waspletely covered in contorted Dao Markings, but it was dim and gray and not at all eye-catching.1

    <em>What is this?</em>0

    Su Yi was stunned.0

    But it was then that a shrill cry rang out. ¡°It¡¯s only been eighteen hours, and you¡¯ve already reached the peak!?¡±0

    When he looked over, Su Yi saw that colorful spirit sparrow streaking toward him as if it had lost control. It was beating its wings and shouting in midair, astonishment all over its face.2

    ¡°Was that fast? But I¡¯m already taking it as slow as I can,¡± Su Yi said distractedly. He was still evaluating that gray vine.0

    He really hadn¡¯t been in a rush to climb the mountain. It was as if he were out for a leisurely stroll.0

    From beginning to end, he never took it the least bit seriously.0

    But it was obvious that reaching the peak in just eighteen hours hadpletely astonished the spirit sparrow, making it show itself of its own volition!0

    ¡°¡®Taking it as slow as you could¡­?¡¯¡±0

    The spirit sparrow was dumbstruck.0

    A momentter, it seemed to gopletely insane. ¡°Do you even realize that you¡¯re the first in history toprehend all three thousand Chaos Dao Monuments and reach the peak?0

    ¡°And it only took you eighteen hours¡­ My heavens! Have I seriously just witnessed a unique and unprecedented miracle!?¡±0

    The sparrow was so excited that it couldn¡¯t stop beating its wings in a mad frenzy.3

    Su Yi didn¡¯t quite know how to respond to this.<em>Aren¡¯t you overreacting?</em>

 Chapter 1203 - Divine Chaos Lifeform

    <h4>Chapter 1203 - Divine Chaos Lifeform</h4>

    ¡°Enough. You¡¯re just a manifestation of the local Laws. No matter how realistically you imitate emotions, it¡¯s ultimately just an act,¡± rebuked Su Yi.

    The spirit sparrow was stunned, and it used its ws to point at itself. It sputtered, ¡°I¡¯m not a true spirit, but I have the intelligence of a spirit! You¡¯re ndering me!¡±

    Then, its gazended on the section of gray vine in the bronze box, and its eyes widened. It shuddered from head to toe and let out a strange shout, ¡°The natal spirit root of the Dark and Gold Fortune Vine! How could... How could Venerate Flooding Heavens leave such a treasure here? That¡¯s the third greatest Divine Chaos Lifeform of the Dark and Gold Star Realm!¡±

    Su Yi was instantly enlightened. ¡°So that¡¯s what this is.¡±

    The chaos sources of star realms typically gave rise to unbelievable Divine Chaos Lifeforms. All of them had iparably wondrous abilities.

    Furthermore, they were extremely rare.

    These chaos lifeforms were far rarer than the Xiantian Divine Lifeforms born of the sources of individual worlds. They were far more unbelievable, too.

    Take the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos. It was the fruit of a Xiantian Divine Lifeform born of the Wilds¡¯ source.

    But it was far inferior to a Divine Chaos Lifeform, as Divine Chaos Lifeforms were born of the source of an entire star realm!

    There was no doubt about it. ording to the sparrow, this foot-long section of gray vine was a true Divine Chaos Lifeform!

    Furthermore, in the former Dark and Gold Star Realm, it had been ranked third!

    Once the sparrow finally started to calm down, Su Yi asked with great interest. ¡°What does this treasure do?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a weapon!¡± The spirit sparrow took a deep breath, its gaze fervent. ¡°It can transform into three divine weapons: a sword, a bow, and a shield!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s emzoned with the densest of Dark and Gold chaos auras. In battle, it can easily wield the power of the Dark and Gold Star Realm¡¯s Laws!¡±

    Su Yi was instantly excited as he realized that this entirely unassuming section of vine really was a rare Divine Chaos Lifeform!

    Out amongst the stars, this was a supreme treasure, the type that could only be happened upon by chance.

    The sparrow then continued, ¡°That aside, even if this treasure is destroyed, it can repair itself.

    ¡°What¡¯s especially wondrous is that since it¡¯s a natal spirit root born of Dark and Gold Chaos, they say that it can transform further if it absorbs enough chaos power, acquiring new wondrous applications.

    Here, the sparrow¡¯s gaze turned iparably conflicted. ¡°In the early days of the Dark and Gold Star Realm, Venerate Flooding Heavens fought a fierce battle against powerful foes, paying a heavy price before finally obtaining it.

    ¡°From that day forth, it became his greatest trump card. Who¡¯d have thought that, not long after acquiring this treasure, that mysterious catastrophe would befall us...¡±

    The spirit sparrow let out a long sigh, suddenly wistful and mncholy.

    Su Yi could no longer suppress his curiosity. He took hold of the vine. It felt cold, smooth, and heavy in his grip.

    The moment he made contact, Su Yi felt as if the vine had be an extension of his own body. He could control it as he could his fingers, and it seemed connected to him by blood.

    <i>ng!</i>

    Su Yi exerted his will, and the natural contorted Dao Markings covering the vine¡¯s surface seemed toe alive. A chaotic aura rose, and the vine instantly transformed into a sword.

    It was three feet, four inches long, simple and old-fashioned, with a reserved, gray luster. The edge wasn¡¯t particrly sharp, either.

    But as soon as it appeared, it surged with a terrifying chaos aura, inscrutable and profound, with no describable shape.

    Su Yi could tell at a nce that his current cultivation was far from sufficient to disy the sword¡¯s full power.

    Even ordinary Heavenly Longevity Realm World Kings would have struggled to manipte it freely!

    But before long, something unbelievable happened. Much of the sword¡¯s power silently receded, as if it had sealed off a portion of its own power.

    When Su Yi sensed its aura once more, he felt as if it were custom-made for his current strength!

    ¡°This treasure can actually adapt to its user¡¯s cultivation?¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but look impressed. A treasure like this really was rare.

    ¡°If the Third Officiant were here to see this, he¡¯d likely be tempted to kill you and seize your treasures,¡± grumbled the spirit sparrow. ¡°He was the strongest sword cultivator under Venerate Flooding Heavens¡¯mand.¡±

    Su Yi was stunned. ¡°The Third Officiant?¡±

    The sparrow replied vaguely, ¡°Rx. None of the Officiants will go against Venerate Flooding Heavens¡¯ rules. You were the first trial-taker in history to reach the peak, and you received the Dark and Gold Fortune Vine as your reward. Thus, this treasure... belongs to you.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°That¡¯s good, then.¡±

    His will shifted, and with a ng, his sword transformed into a gray longbow covered in contorted markings. The bow was simrly unsophisticated and unassuming, but it felt like a divine weapon in his grip. Su Yi even felt as if he could shoot down the moon and stars.

    Then, he exerted his will once more, and the bow transformed into a vine shield. It was fully four feet long and covered in circle after circle of secret markings.

    There was no need to hold the shield in his hands, either. It acted in ordance with his will, and it could appear at any point around him to protect him from attacks.

    ¡°It¡¯s really not bad,¡± said Su Yi. He had to admit that despite all his years as sovereign of the Wilds, the only treasure he had that solidly surpassed this Divine Chaos Lifeform was the Sword of the Nine Hells.

    His other treasures weren¡¯t even remotelyparable.

    Even judging it by the Temple Master¡¯s standards, the Dark and Gold Fortune Vine was a rare and unparalleled treasure!

    ¡°It¡¯s not just ¡®not bad!¡¯¡± said the sparrow. ¡°In the early days of the Dark and Gold Star Realm, it was ranked third among Divine Chaos Lifeforms!¡±

    ¡°Which two treasures were ranked above it?¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but be curious.

    The sparrow didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°The Great Void Tower and the Bell of Ten Thousand Tribtions. s, both treasures disappeared from the Dark and Gold Star Realm not long after they arose, leaving only fleeting rumors and legends behind. Venerate Flooding Heavens spent countless years searching for them, but in the end, it was to no avail.¡±

    ¡°In the end, Venerate Flooding Heavens reached the conclusion that both treasures had most likely long since gained awareness and left the Dark and Gold Star Realm.¡±

    Su Yi was stunned, then a bit regretful. ¡°It truly is a pity.¡±

    The sparrow¡¯s eyes bulged, and it said irritably, ¡°Learn to be content with what you¡¯ve got! This might not be what you want to hear, but even if those two treasures <i>were</i> here, you wouldn¡¯t be able to obtain them.¡±

    Su Yiughed but didn¡¯t argue. Instead, he exerted his will, and the vine shield transformed back into the one-foot Dark and Gold Fortune Vine.

    Su Yi then used a secret spatial art to put the treasure away.

    ¡°I¡¯m increasingly looking forward to what kind of bonus prize I¡¯ll get afterpleting the third trial,¡± said Su Yi, stroking his jaw.

    In the first trial, he received an immortal peach, an unparalleled divine medicine.

    In the second trial, he obtained the strange and wondrous Dark and Gold Fortune Vine.

    Both prizes were beyond Su Yi¡¯s expectations. He was increasingly looking forward to the following trials.

    But the spirit sparrow snorted derisively. ¡°Throughout history, no one has everpleted the third trial!¡±

    Su Yi said inly, ¡°Throughout history, no one has ever reached the peak of the Mountain of Perceiving the Profound, either.¡±

    The spirit sparrow froze, instantly at a loss for words.

    ......

    After leaving the Mountain of Perceiving the Profound and returning to the path of trials, a rain of light carried Su Yi into a boundless stretch of stars.

    A thousand-foot ritual ground was floating up ahead.

    One hundred and eight stars floated in the distance, decorating the sky as they orbited the ritual grounds.

    However, all of them were dim and gray.

    This was the third trial, illuminating stars!

    It tested trial-takers¡¯ control of the Grand Dao. During this trial, trial-takers had to use their power of the Grand Dao to strike the stars floating overhead.

    When hit, the stars would release radiant divine me, effectively illuminating them.

    This was the source of the trial¡¯s name.

    ording to the spirit sparrow, the stars were each manifestations of an expert¡¯sbat awareness. Illuminating a star was equivalent to fighting thebat awareness of a legendary expert of the former Dark and Gold Star Realm!

    The stars were merely wisps of these legendary experts¡¯ consciousnesses, not true legendary experts.

    But relying on one¡¯s power of the Grand Dao to strike them was still iparably difficult.

    ording to the rules, trial-takers only needed to illuminate nine stars to pass the third trial.

    Furthermore, the allotted time was generous: three whole months!

    Over the years, who knew how many unparalleled figures had made it here, only to advance no further and return in defeat?

    When Su Yi arrived, he saw someone standing on the ritual grounds already.

    He was a middle-aged man in brocade robes. He wore a purple-gold lotus crown, and he was currently using his power of the Grand Dao to attack the stars.

    His gaze was solemn and focused. Beads of cold sweat appeared on his forehead; he was obviously exerting himself.

    But no matter what abilities of the Grand Dao he used, the stars were like unparalleled experts. They easily dodged his each and every attack.

    Su Yi noticed that the center of the man¡¯s lotus crown had an image of a cluster of stars. He could tell at a nce that this was the Pce Master of the Church of the River of Stars¡¯ Celestial Pce, ate-stage Heavenly Longevity old-timer!

    Su Yi was a bit surprised.

    ording to what the spirit sparrow had told him earlier, four trial-takers from outer space had entered the path of trials. Two were eliminated in the second trial, while two were taking the third trial.

    But now, he only saw the Pce Master.

    <i>The other one must have been eliminated, </i>thought Su Yi.

    He¡¯d only just parted ways with the sparrow. Had someone ovee the third trial, the flighty, easily startled little bird would surely have mentioned it.

    As Su Yi pondered, he arrived at the ritual grounds.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Practically simultaneously, the middle-aged man sensed his arrival. He whipped his head around to look at Su Yi, his eyes shing with radiant divine light.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me, I''m just watching. I won''t get in your way.¡± Su Yi smiled.

    He wanted to wait and see how the stars changed when resisting trial-takers¡¯ power of the Grand Dao.

    But how could the middle-aged man possibly focus?

    He furrowed his brow and looked Su Yi up and down. A momentter, he seemed to realize something.

    ¡°Are you... the Temple Master!?¡±

 Chapter 1204 - That Su Guyâ€™s Cheating!

    <h4>Chapter 1204 - That Su Guy¡¯s Cheating!</h4>

    The middle-aged man was called Xue Changjing.0

    Just as Su Yi had guessed, he was from the Church of the River of Stars, and he presided over their Celestial Pce.0

    He¡¯d guessed Su Yi¡¯s identity at a nce because of his age and cultivation base. Su Yi was just too young, just a little over twenty, but his cultivation was in the Profound Unity Realm!1

    Even out amongst the stars, such a young Emperor was a rare, unparalleled monster, the type that might not appear once in tens of thousands of years, a dazzling genius.0

    And beforeing to the Wilds, Xue Changjing had heard that the Temple Master¡¯s reincarnation was extremely young. That was how he figured out who Su Yi was.0

    ¡°Those who¡¯ve lived a long time are indeed more perceptive than others,¡± sighed Su Yi.0

    Xue Changjing¡¯s eyes shed, and he smiled, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°Should I call you ¡®Temple Master¡¯ or Su Xuanjun?¡±0

    ¡°It makes no difference,¡± said Su Yi. He put his hands behind his back and gazed at the hundred and eight stars hovering beneath the distant skies. ¡°You can continue your trial. I promise not to get in your way.¡±0

    Xue Changjing believed him; the Temple Master had always been a man of his word. Not even his enemies doubted that.0

    However, Xue Changjing was already in no mood to continue his trial. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, did you encounter any obstacles on your way to the secret origin grounds?¡±0

    Fellow Daoist Su! This title left ample room for thought.0

    Su Yi gazed intently at him. ¡°What you really want to ask is, ¡®Are mypanions alive or dead?¡¯¡±0

    Xue Changjing nodded slightly. ¡°Please enlighten me.¡±0

    ¡°Almost all of them are dead,¡± said Su Yi.0

    Xue Changjing¡¯s gaze focused, and his expression shifted with apparent disbelief. ¡°You¡­ killed them?¡±0

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Su Yi didn¡¯t hide it.0

    An overcast look appeared on Xue Changjing¡¯s face. He stared intently at Su Yi for a moment before sighing in apparent regret. ¡°s, this is the path of trials, and the Laws prohibit fighting between trial-takers. Otherwise, I¡¯d just love to spar with you, Fellow Daoist.¡±1

    Su Yiughed. ¡°You want to kill me to avenge yourpanions?¡±0

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said Xue Changjing, not bothering to hide it.0

    Su Yi sighed too. ¡°What a coincidence. When I came to the secret origin grounds, I wanted to kill you and the other three trial-takers just like I did yourpanions. I wouldn¡¯t have thought that the other three had already washed out.¡±0

    A momentter, Su Yiughed. ¡°But killing you first is plenty.¡±0

    ¡°....¡± Xue Changjing suddenly felt a powerful urge to kill the Temple Master¡¯s reincarnation here and now!0

    He took a deep breath, then said mockingly, ¡°Given your breadth of experience, you ought to be able to tell that anyone who fights here on the path of trials will suffer a bacsh of the Laws, yet you just had to go and say something like that. If that¡¯s the kind of person the Temple Master¡¯s reincarnation is, I¡¯ll be deeply disappointed.¡±0

    Su Yi said thoughtfully, ¡°Are you trying to provoke me into attacking?¡±0

    Xue Changjing said tly, ¡°I¡¯ll just stand here, unmoving. Do you dare attack me?¡±0

    <em>Whoosh!</em>0

    A section of gray vine shot out of Su Yi¡¯s sleeves and whipped Xue Changjing¡¯s face. Xue Changjing didn¡¯t move, and his gaze was full of mockery.0

    Indeed, just as he expected, there was no need for him to do anything. The power of the Laws surged explosively forth, bearing down on Su Yi.0

    <em>Bang!!</em>0

    The gray vine exploded with the mysterious markings of the Grand Dao, and an aura of chaos rose into the air.0

    The descending power of the Laws instantly broke!0

    ¡°Hm???¡± Xue Changjing¡¯s pupils constricted.0

    <em>Whap!!!</em>0

    The vine ruthlessly whipped Xue Changjing¡¯s face, leaving a bleeding gash. Even his cheekbone caved in. He staggered on his feet, just barely managing to stay upright.0

    ¡°How is this possible!?¡± Xue Changjing was furious and visibly ovee with disbelief. His expression changedpletely.0

    Back when he first entered the path of trials, he cautiously sensed his surroundings and determined that if he attacked, he was sure to suffer a bacsh of the Laws.0

    The emissary, that spirit sparrow, had warned him, too. Trial-takers were forbidden from fighting amongst themselves.0

    Yet now, Su Yi had indeed attacked, and he had indeed suffered a bacsh from the Laws¡­ but he¡¯d blocked it!0

    This was far too unbelievable!0

    ¡°Come on, then. Stand still and don¡¯t move.¡± Su Yi carried the section of vine, the very picture of a schoolteacher rebuking a misbehaving pupil.0

    Xue Changjing¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°That treasure you¡¯re carrying¡­¡±0

    Before he could finish, Su Yi raised the section of vine once more.0

    How could Xue Changjing remain as unmoved as before? He immediately dodged further away.0

    But Su Yi followed immediately after, attacking relentlessly.0

    <em>Boom!</em>0

    The power of the Laws burst from the ritual grounds and ruthlessly suppressed Su Yi once more... only for the Dark and Gold Fortune Vine to cleave right through it.0

    Xue Changjing hadn¡¯t gotten far, and in the end, he took yet another blow.0

    <em>Bang!!</em>0

    The back of his clothing tore open, and a bloody gash ripped open on his back. He gasped and clenched his teeth in pain.0

    ¡°Su Xuanjun! You dare go against the Laws? Aren¡¯t you afraid of reprisal?¡± Xue Changjing was startled and furious, and he shrieked at the top of his lungs.0

    ¡°No,¡± Su Yi said without even pausing to think.6

    ¡°....¡±0

    Before Xue Changjing could say anything, Su Yi raised the vine and attacked again.0

    This left Xue Changjing beside himself with anger.<em>How could the Laws of the path of trials be so useless!?</em>0

    <em>They can¡¯t even suppress a Profound Unity Emperor?</em>0

    <em>Were the Laws here nothing but empty posturing all along?</em>0

    Something urred to Xue Changjing. He gnashed his teeth, his gaze cold, cruel, and explosively murderous. He¡¯d decided to attack with everything he had.0

    He refused to believe he couldn¡¯t take down a Profound Unity kid with histe-stage Heavenly Longevity Realm cultivation!0

    <em>Boom!</em>0

    The sound of the Dao rumbled around Xue Changjing. Misty light scattered, his majestic aura instantly terrifying beyond limit. He was circting the full extent of his cultivation base.0

    ¡°Hah!¡± Xue Changjing bellowed, his hands forming seals. A swath of dazzling starlight condensed, bearing down on the void as it enveloped Su Yi.0

    But before it got close to him¡­0

    <em>Bang!</em>0

    An explosion rang out, and Xue Changjing was sent flying back. Blood sprayed from his mouth and nose, and he mmed to the ground several hundred feet away, utterly wretched.0

    ¡°Why is this happening!?¡± Xue Changjing was so furious heunched into a series of curses. Dammit! Are there Laws or aren¡¯t there? Su Xuanjun can break the rules as he pleases, and I can¡¯t even fight back!? Fuck!¡±9

    He really was beside himself. His chest filled with indignation, and he was on the verge of going mad.0

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find this amusing. He grinned and walked right up, raising and swinging the vine once more.0

    Xue Changjing naturally didn¡¯t dare sh with it head-on. He turned tail and fled like mad.0

    s, the ritual grounds were only a thousand feet across. Dodging without being able to fight back left him far too passive.0

    Before long, he took a strike to the buttocks, leaving him howling in pain. He clutched his butt cheeks and jumped into the air.2

    He was trying to shoot into outer space.0

    But one hundred and eight stars were waiting for him, all of them swathed in the power of the Laws.0

    When Xue Changjing drew near, they descended explosively upon him, flinging him to the ground. The impact left him seeing stars.0

    Before he could react, Su Yi swung the vine once more.0

    <em>Bang!</em>0

    Xue Changjing flew through the air like a top. His entire body was covered in bleeding wounds. His flesh was in tatters, his hair was disheveled, and his features were an indistinct meaty pulp. He was the very picture of misery.1

    He had none of the dignity of a World King he¡¯d disyed earlier.0

    Were anyone from the Church of the River of Stars here to see this, they wouldn¡¯t have been able toprehend it. Who could have imagined their Celestial Pce Master tormented into such a state.0

    It was then that a rain of light surged forth, and the spirit sparrow appeared.0

    It gazed coldly at Su Yi, its voice indifferent. ¡°Trial-taker, you''re viting the rules of the path of trials!¡±0

    Xue Changjing was instantly excited. He waved his arms in the air and shouted hoarsely, ¡°Esteemed Emissary, that Su guy is cheating! He¡¯s shameless to the extreme, and he must be severely punished!!¡±2

    <em>Cheating?</em>0

    The spirit sparrow was stunned.<em>He¡¯s actually tormented a World King into such a state. He¡¯s even using his opponent of cheating!</em>0

    Su Yiughed too. Xue Changjing¡¯s anger must have gotten to his head for him to say something so childish and ludicrous.0

    ¡°He didn¡¯t cheat,¡± the sparrow exined patiently. ¡°After all, the Laws<em>did</em>punish him and try to stop him from attacking you. It just¡­ seems that it wasn¡¯t very effective.¡±0

    ¡°And you say that isn¡¯t cheating!?¡± Xue Changjing¡¯s eyes bulged.0

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t count as cheating,¡± said the sparrow. ¡°Breaking the rules and cheating aren¡¯t the same thing.¡±2

    ¡°???¡± Xue Changjing was so angry that he trembled from head to toe, and he roared, ¡°Is there no rhyme or reason in this world? No fairness? Or do honest folk who follow the rules deserve to be bullied!?¡±4

    Su Yi and the spirit sparrow looked at each other andughed.<em>Should a World King really be talking like that?</em>0

    After a moment¡¯s silence, the spirit sparrow said, ¡°You can break the rules and attack too if you want.¡±0

    Xue Changjing¡¯s face twitched. He fell silent.0

    A whileter, he looked up, stared intently at the sparrow, and said emphatically, ¡°If I die here, it¡¯ll prove that the rules of your path of trials¡­ are unfair!¡±0

    The spirit sparrow responded with a perfunctory, ¡°Oh.¡±0

    This left Xue Changjing so furious that he felt the urge to crush the bird to death.1

    ¡°How about this?¡± said Su Yi. ¡°You can retract the power of the Laws here and give him an opportunity to fight me fairly.¡±1

    Xue Changjing was stunned; it seemed he couldn¡¯t quite believe it. He looked at the sparrow.0

    After a moment¡¯s silence, the spirit sparrow said, ¡°That works too.¡±0

    It beat its wings, and the power of the Laws covering the ritual grounds disappearedpletely.0

    Xue Changjing was instantly excited. His cultivation base rumbled and boomed, and his bellyful of grief and anger transformed into undisguised murderous intent.0

    His eyes glinted like knives, and he pointed at Su Yi. ¡°Agreeing to fight me fairly was courageous indeed. In light of this, I¡¯ll grant you a quick death!¡±0

    <em>Boom!</em>0

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, he spat out a pale blue flying knife and flung it with all his strength.0

    ¡°Cut!¡± The pale blue knife was as thin as a cicada¡¯s wing, and as it flew, it filled the surrounding space with starlight. Xue Changjing had poured his entire cultivation base into this attack, and it was iparably terrifying.0

    <em>An opponent like this is no longer really worth looking at,</em>thought Su Yi.0

    <em>Whoosh!</em>0

    A gray shadow shot forth, like a streak of flying light.0

    <em>Crunch!</em>0

    The pale blue flying knife split in midair, and the starlight dissipated with a bang.0

    Off in the distance, Xue Changjing¡¯s eyes bulged, his lips trembled, and his voice started and stopped. ¡°What a¡­ fast¡­. Attack¡­¡±0

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, the spot between his eyes split, spraying piping hot, bright red blood.0

    He then toppled over backward.0

    As his corpse hit the ground, it dissipated into ash, disappearing into his surroundings.0

    Just like that, the Celestial Pce Master of the Church of the River of Stars had been destroyed, body and soul.2

    Not far away, Su Yi nced down at the gray vine and sighed with admiration. ¡°What a treasure.¡±2

 Chapter 1205 - Illuminating Stars

    <h4>Chapter 1205 - Illuminating Stars</h4>

    The Laws of Flying Light and the Dark and Gold Fortune Vine,bined with peak Profound Unity Realm cultivation, let Su Yi kill ate-stage Heavenly Longevity Realm World King in a single sh!

    His attack was so direct and crisp that it left the spirit sparrow unwittingly stunned. ¡°Over the years, I¡¯ve seen countless miraculous geniuses, but this is my first time seeing someone like you. You¡¯re a young man in the Imperial Realm, but you just killed a Heavenly Longevity World King!¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen anyone like me, because before me, there was no one like me. Going forward... I¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t be any others, either.¡±

    The spirit sparrowughed coldly. ¡°Unprecedented and unsurpassable? In terms of bragging, maybe! I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that in ancient times, Venerate Flooding Heavens killed a World King while still in the Imperial Realm too!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi. ¡°And could he contend with Oneness World Kings?¡±

    ¡°Err...¡± The sparrow hesitated.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you saw it too. When I entered the secret origin grounds, six Enforcers surrounded me, but here I am. Do you think Venerate Flooding Heavens could have done that when he was in the Imperial Realm?¡±

    The sparrow sank even deeper into silence.

    Su Yi immediately concluded that while the venerate might well have been able to cross realms and kill World Kings while still in the Imperial Realm, the venerate¡¯s strength and foundations in the Imperial Realm were inferior to his!

    ¡°Hurry up and take your trial!¡± the sparrow said coldly. ¡°I¡¯m actually eager to see whether or not you¡¯ll be the first in history to pass the third trial!¡±

    But Su Yi was in no rush. He looked up at the one hundred and eight stars overhead. ¡°Every one of those stars is manifested from thebat awareness of a legendary expert of the ancient era. Does that mean that the former Dark and Gold Star Realm had one hundred and eight legendary experts?¡±

    ¡°No. Strictly speaking, only thirty-six sovereign-like existences were truly worthy of the title ¡®legendary,¡¯¡± said the spirit sparrow. ¡°What does it mean to be a legend? It means bing an ancestor of the Dao, proimed sovereign amongst the masses. Every such expert was a leading powerhouse of their era, and practically all of them had Cosmic Enlightenment Realm cultivation!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°There weren¡¯t any legendary experts with cultivations beyond Cosmic Enlightenment?¡±

    The spirit sparrow sighed deeply. ¡°There should have been.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± said Su Yi, his curiosity piqued.

    The sparrow didn¡¯t hide it. Instead, it revealed a shocking secret. ¡°Venerate Flooding Heavens gleaned enlightenment into a path beyond that of Heaven¡¯s Ascension, made ample preparations, and fully intended to valiantly attempt a breakthrough, heedless of the risk of death.

    ¡°Who¡¯d have thought that just as he attempted to prove his Dao, that mysterious catastrophe would befall us...¡±

    The sparrow¡¯s gaze wasplicated, and extremely mncholy.

    Su Yi eximed, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me... that mysterious catastrophe was targeting Venerate Flooding Heavens?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± The sparrow firmly denied it. ¡°All I can say is... it was a coincidence.¡±

    ¡°I most certainly don¡¯t think it was a coincidence.¡± Su Yi shook his head slightly.

    As the Temple Master, he¡¯d spent countless years wandering the stars. He too had discovered a higher path. He¡¯d even brushed up against its threshold.

    s, due to ws in his Grand Dao, he ultimately wasn¡¯t fated to advance any further.

    At the time, he too met with numerous strange and unusual circumstances. Every time he attempted to investigate that higher path, unexpected developments arose. Natural disasters, attacks, karmic fetters...

    The Temple Master had felt as if the invisible hand of destiny was preventing him from approaching that higher path!

    Thus, when he learned of Venerate Flooding Heavens¡¯ misfortune, Su Yi felt the sympathy of a fellow sufferer.

    ¡°All of that happened a long time ago,¡± said the spirit sparrow. ¡°What you need to do now is undergo trial. The moment you enter the ritual grounds, your trial will begin, so don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you!¡±

    Su Yi could tell that the sparrow wasn¡¯t willing to discuss Venerate Flooding Heavens any further, and he didn¡¯t push it.

    Instead, he gazed at the one hundred and eight stars overhead.

    ¡°Bear this in mind: you are only permitted to use your power of the Grand Dao. If you borrow external items, you¡¯ll be directly eliminated,¡± warned the sparrow.

    Before its voice had even finished echoing through the air, Su Yi attacked.

    <i>h!</i>

    His sleeves billowed around him as he sent a sh streaking into space.

    All one hundred and eight stars transformed, as if their consciousnesses were awakening. They darted about at top speeds.

    A rain of immortal light surged forth, and the unfathomable power of the Laws descended, enveloping the entire ritual grounds.

    Su Yi¡¯s mind shook as the scenery transformed before him.

    All one hundred and eight stars transformed into human figures. Some were as elegant and ethereal as immortals. Some carried ancient swords. Others were peerless beauties whose clothes billowed around them as they moved, while still others controlled the lightning and rode upon the stars...

    All of them were indistinct and illusory, their features unclear. Nheless, each was more terrifying than the one before, like sovereigns gazing down from on high.

    Even just standing there amidst the void, the aura emanating from them was enough to set Su Yi¡¯s will to fight aze.

    ¡°Not bad! Finally, a somewhat interesting challenge!¡± Su Yi¡¯s dark eyes lit up.

    Without the slightest hesitation, he circted his Laws of the Grand Dao and attacked the nearest expert, a white-robed man with an ancient sword on his back.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The white-robed man swung his sword, sending an explosive arc of electricity Su Yi¡¯s way.

    This was merely the man¡¯sbat awareness, but it was strong to the extreme. He gave Su Yi no chance to get near, and the Laws embodied in his sh struck like a tidal wave or avnche. They were shockingly destructive.

    Just like that, a grand battle broke out.

    Su Yi unleashed the Laws of the Far Shore. As he swung his sword, fiery red sword qi flew through the air.

    A few blinks of the eyeter.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    A streak of sword qi struck the white-robed man.

    For a moment, he seemed to find this hard to believe. Then, he sped his fist and sighed. ¡°Fellow Daoist, your control of the Grand Dao has already reached a level of mastery too wondrous for words. I am not your equal.¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, he disappeared without a trace.

    <i>A decent opponent, but s, he was merely a manifestation of the original¡¯sbat awareness, </i>thought Su Yi.

    He could tell at a nce that in life, the white-robed man had been a Cosmic Enlightenment World King! And a mighty sword cultivator on top of that!

    Even just that manifestation of hisbat awareness would have been a top-notch expert out amongst the stars. In some sects of sword cultivators, he could have been an ancestor!

    Of course, Su Yi had nothing to fear in a contest of mastery of the Grand Dao orbat awareness.

    The Temple Master¡¯sbat awareness alone was already far beyond the man in white.

    Without dy, Su Yi charged at his second opponent.

    Outside of the ritual grounds.

    ¡°Nine snaps of the fingers, and he¡¯s already defeated thebat awareness of a legendary expert?¡±

    The sparrow was bbergasted.

    It couldn¡¯t see the details of the battle, but it could see that one of the formerly gray stars had lit up.

    ¡°You really can¡¯t usemon sense to gauge those who¡¯ve mastered the profundities of reincarnation,¡± sighed the sparrow.

    Before long, it didn¡¯t even have time to feel rueful. Its eyes widened, and it froze on the spot.

    Because one star after another lit up, zing like torches.

    Mere momentster, he¡¯d already illuminated nine stars!

    That meant he¡¯d sessfully passed the third trial.

    But this was in no way the end.

    As time passed, more and more stars lit up, and a rain of immortal light scattered across the entire path of trials.

    The spirit sparrow quivered from head to toe. It knew full well that this was entirely unprecedented!

    Even more unbelievably, even though Su Yi was in the middle of his trial, he seemed rxed. At his quickest, he defeated his opponents in just seven snaps of the fingers.

    But not even his strongest opponentssted longer than seven minutes!

    This was far too terrifying!

    After all, due to the extreme difficulty of the third trial, Venerate Flooding Heavens gave trial-takers a full three months!

    Who¡¯d have thought that to Su Yi, the trial would amount to nothing at all? He in no way needed all that time!

    Shortly after, a soft sigh rang out. ¡°It¡¯s over already?¡±

    The sparrow instantly reacted as if awakening from a dream. It instinctively looked over.

    There, amidst the void of outer space, one hundred and eight stars shone like torches flowing with light, illuminating the entire stretch of void!

    ¡°How... How long has it been?¡± The sparrow stared intently.

    ¡°Not even four hours, I guess?¡± said Su Yi, sounding as if he¡¯d yet to get his fill. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that there were so few of them.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    The sparrow didn¡¯t even know what to say.

    Throughout all of history, this trial had stopped everyone who attempted it. Every trial-taker who made it here could only return home in defeat, no exceptions.

    Yet now, a Profound Unity Emperor had ovee it in less than four hours. He¡¯d even illuminated all one hundred and eight stars!

    This was simply no different from a miracle!

    The spirit sparrow even suspected that were Venerate Flooding Heavens still alive, he too would have been astonished!

    ¡°I¡¯m actually starting to believe what Xue Changjing said earlier. It... really does seem like you¡¯re cheating...¡± muttered the sparrow.

    ¡°....¡± Su Yi stretched out his finger and flicked the bird¡¯s head. ¡°Ignorant.¡±

    The spirit sparrow was instantly furious. ¡°I¡¯ve witnessed the passage of countless years, and I¡¯ve weed too many trial-takers to count. How could I possibly be ignorant? All I can say is... it <i>really</i> seems like you¡¯re cheating!¡±

    Suddenly, a stone stele surged forth.

    This was the Stele of Illuminated Stars, but it waspletely nk.

    There was no doubt about it. Just like the sparrow had said, everyst trial-taker in recorded history had washed out beforepleting this trial. They naturally never got the chance to leave their names on the Stele of Illuminated Stars.

    Su Yi walked right up and casually wrote his name.

    A streak of light shot forth, carrying a bronze box up to Su Yi.

    The sparrow was instantly curious. It approached and said, ¡°Quick! Open the box and see what your prize is!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know either?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°How should I know?!¡± grumbled the spirit sparrow. ¡°Venerate Flooding Heavens himself left the bonus prizes for the trial of the heart, the trial of perceiving the profound, and the trial of illuminating stars, too. How could I possibly know what this prize is?¡±

    It paused, then said, ¡°Especially since no one has ever ovee the trial of illuminating stars. I couldn¡¯t even be sure whether there even was a bonus prize for this trial.¡±

    Su Yi nodded, then casually drew his hand across the box, undoing the seal.

    When he opened the box to see what was inside, the spirit sparrow was bbergasted.

    Su Yi was stunned too.

    Cold, imposing light drifted out of the box, permeating the air. As the light flowed away, he saw that the object within the box was a skeletal hand!

    The bones were clear and crystalline, the joints of its fingers as white as snow.

    Wisps of dreamlike white light surged from the bones, like sacred immortal radiance, an utterly mysterious sight.

 Chapter 1206 - The Truth Behind the Catastrophe

    <h4>Chapter 1206 - The Truth Behind the Catastrophe</h4>

    A snow-white skeletal hand shrouded in an immortal airy quietly within the bronze box.

    It was mysterious, with a hint of a strange, unsettling vor.

    Even just looking at it, Su Yi felt pressure bearing down on him, and his soul palpitated.

    An indistinct scene appeared before him: a world enveloped in apocalyptic tribtion light. Throngs of figures reminiscent of demons and gods waged war, magic treasures whooshing through the skies. Countless secret arts and divine abilities burst with divine radiance, sweeping across heaven and earth.

    Blood fell like rain.

    The heavens fell, and the earth copsed.

    Countless lifeforms died in despair.

    Massive streaks of the power of the Laws descended like azure dragons, shattering the dome of heaven as they plummeted to the ground.

    ¡°The Contract of the Gods cannot be defied!¡±

    An icy, dignified bellow reverberated throughout heaven and earth, like the decree of a sovereign.

    As each word rang out, the entire stretch of heaven and earth trembled violently. Countless mountains and rivers copsed, and countless beings were shaken to death.

    Su Yi looked closer, but he could only just barely discern a proud, illusory figure standing beneath the firmament.

    He stood atop the River of Time, dressed in white. A war spear swathed in immortal light hovered before him. He looked eternal, like a true immortal arriving across time and space.

    Yet he seemed unreachably distant, and due to his position atop the River of Time, his features were indistinct.

    Despite the distance, when he attacked, endless tribtion light burst forth, descending upon the world.

    Those figures reminiscent of demons and gods at war were all badly injured. Many of them perished, their souls dispersed beneath the light of the tribtion.

    ¡°ording to the contract, power not of this epoch is not permitted to interfere in the rise and fall of its Dao. You... have overstepped!¡±

    Suddenly, a cold, clear voice rang out.

    A slender, jadelike hand suddenly ripped open the skies, reaching into the River of Time and pping that tall, prideful figure.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The River of Time shook violently, scattering waves.

    Waves of apocalyptic energy burst from the River of Time. Boundless white light enveloped itpletely.

    The scene instantly and abruptly fell apart.

    Before Su Yi coulde back to his senses, yet another scene appeared before him.

    However, this one waspletely different.

    This time, he saw a withered, devastated earth. A severely injured man crouched on the ruined ground.

    Startling, heart-stirring tribtion light still lingered around his battered frame, corroding his life force.

    But he disregarded it. He moved with great difficulty as he cautiously ced a slender, snowy skeletal hand into a bronze box.

    ¡°What Contract of the Gods? They¡¯re just afraid... someone will achieve reincarnation once more...¡±

    His raspy voice rang out.

    The badly injured man clutched the bronze box to his chest and sat there alone, his expression bleak.

    ¡°s, I, Hong Yulou, can no longer protect these immortal bones on that senior¡¯s behalf... But I trust that she¡¯ll return one day and realize her ambitions!¡±

    With that, the scene disappearedpletely, and Su Yi sank into contemtion.

    A skeletal hand lying silently in a bronze box had somehow shown him two starkly different visions.

    The first was of the descent of a catastrophe. The heavens copsed and the earth caved in as ten thousand Daos were destroyed! Countless lifeforms were reduced to ash, and even those cultivators reminiscent of gods and demons were destroyed in the endless flood of tribtion light.

    All of this was the work of a mysterious figure, the man in white standing atop the River of Time!

    This person hadunched that mysterious catastrophe in the name of the Contract of the Gods!

    But in the end, a slender, jadelike hand had reached out to fight him.

    Combining the first vision with the second vision instantly got Su Yi¡¯s mind racing.

    Hong Yulou!

    He was most likely the ¡°Venerate Flooding Heavens¡± the spirit sparrow spoke of.

    And the skeletal hand within the bronze box was most likely the very same hand that had ripped open the curtain of heaven, reached into the River of Time, and fought the white-robed man.

    Furthermore, the owner of that jade hand was surely the ¡°senior¡± Venerate Flooding Heavens, Hong Yulou, spoke of!

    Neither vision revealed her true appearance, but she was unquestionably extremely mysterious.

    As for that seemingly eternal man in white, the one standing atop the River of Time like a true immortal? He most likely wasn¡¯t of this era!

    A long, long time ago, that mysterious catastrophe that ravaged the Dark and Gold Star Realm was almost certainly his work.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow.

    The former Dark and Gold Star Realm had been iparably dazzling and flourishing. It had given rise to a group of legendary experts, and out amongst the stars, they honored it as the Birthce of Ten Thousand Daos.

    Yet after meeting with that mysterious catastrophe, its Laws had been shattered. The star realm waspletely devastated.

    From that day forth, the worlds of the Dark and Gold Star Realm were no longer connected to the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension!

    Before, Su Yi had wondered about the origins of that mysterious catastrophe. Now, he roughly understood.

    A white-robed man not of this epoch had crossed the River of Time andunched a taboo, devastating catastrophe in the name of the Contract of the Gods. In doing so, he destroyed the Laws of the Dark and Gold Star Realm in one fell swoop!

    ording to Hong Yulou, his true purpose had been to prevent reincarnation from appearing in this world ever again!

    ¡°Does this skeletal hand...e from a true immortal?¡± The spirit sparrow lookedpletely dazed. It was obviously stunned too.

    However, it was also obvious that it hadn¡¯t seen either of the visions Su Yi had just witnessed.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know the hand¡¯s origins either?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The spirit sparrow shook its head. ¡°Ultimately, I¡¯m just a manifestation of the Laws. My knowledge is limited.¡±

    Su Yi thought for a moment. ¡°Was Venerate Flooding Heavens originally called Hong Yulou?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said the sparrow.

    ¡°Did he survive that mysterious catastrophe, or did he die in the end?¡±

    ¡°It seems he... passed away.¡± The sparrow let out a deep sigh.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°It ¡®seems¡¯? Does that mean not even you know for certain?¡±

    The sparrow asked right back, ¡°If Venerate Flooding Heavens is still alive, why hasn¡¯t he shown himself even after all this time?¡±

    Su Yi asked no further questions. He could tell that the spirit sparrow didn¡¯t know the truth of that mysterious catastrophe¡¯s onset either.

    ¡°I passed the trial of illuminating stars, only to receive a skeletal hand from Hong Yulou... how truly strange...¡± whispered Su Yi.

    He recalled that in the vision he¡¯d just witnessed, Hong Yulou said that a certain ¡°senior¡± would return sooner orter. He¡¯d definitely been certain that the owner of this skeletal hand would one daye back!

    ¡°How can you call Venerate Flooding Heavens directly by name?¡± The spirit sparrow was a bit displeased, but Su Yi ignored it.

    He made up his mind, stretched out his hand, and touched the bones lying in the bronze box.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Misty light burst forth, ruthlessly repelling his touch.

    Su Yi immediately circted his cultivation base and tried again, but the result was exactly the same.

    His hand stung. He couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. The power within that skeletal hand was terrifying beyond imagination!

    The spirit sparrow couldn¡¯t help but titter. ¡°You might have received this prize, but it seems... these immortal bones don¡¯t approve of you.¡±

    ¡°What need do I have for bones¡¯ approval?¡± Su Yiughed dryly and tried once more.

    But this time, he used the power of reincarnation.

    <i>Weng!</i>

    An unbelievable scene urred. The bones of the skeletal hand trembled, and radiant immortal light circted.

    The moment Su Yi¡¯s fingertip made contact...

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A cold, mysterious power surged forth.

    As if in a trance, Su Yi saw a mysterious seal shaped like a Daoist altar. It looked as if it were forged out of radiant immortal gold. An indistinct figure was sealed inside.

    ¡°Reincarnation!¡±

    That mysterious seal trembled. Immortal light rose, and that indistinct figure looked as if it were struggling to break free. It was obviously excited.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Su Yi asked with his divine sense. He was quite surprised; he hadn¡¯t expected to encounter such a mysterious seal within the skeletal hand.

    ¡°I...¡± The indistinct figure looked dazed, and its voice was full of indescribable bewilderment. ¡°That¡¯s right. Who... Who am I?¡±

    A momentter, the indistinct figure clutched its skull in apparent agony. ¡°Why? Why can¡¯t I remember anything? Just who sealed me here?¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°Do you know Hong Yulou?¡±

    The indistinct figure shook its head. ¡°Who is that? Is he somehow connected to me?¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but be disappointed. It was obvious that this indistinct figure was just a remnant soul, and furthermore, that it had lost its memories!

    ¡°How did you recognize the power of reincarnation?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°Reincarnation... Reincarnation...¡± The indistinct figure repeated the word several times.

    In the end, it said with great pain, ¡°I don¡¯t remember!! Why is this happening...? Right! You! You surely know who I am, right?¡±

    It suddenly raised its head and gazed through the altar-shaped seal at Su Yi, its voice full of eagerness.

    In that moment, a certain figure arose within Su Yi¡¯s sea of consciousness.

    That white-robed man standing atop the River of Time, a war spear swathed in immortal light hovering before him, as proud and contemptuous as a sovereign!

    ¡°Could it be him?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed. He recalled that in his earlier visions, the owner of these bones had torn open the sky to fight the man standing atop the River of Time.

    If his hypothesis was true, then the wisp of soul sealed within these bones most likely belonged to the man in white, an expert not of this era!

    As soon as this urred to him, Su Yi took his time to examine the sealed soul seriously.

    s, the figure within the mysterious seal was far too indistinct, like a shifting bundle of light. There was no way to see its features clearly.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, can you tell me everything that happened? Actually, can you let me out first?¡± That indistinct figure asked frantically.

    ¡°For now, no.¡± Su Yi directly refused. He knew nothing about the figure sealed within the bones; he naturally wouldn¡¯t do anything reckless.

    ¡°Why!? You¡¯re obviously perfectly capable of shattering that seal. You could do it easily!¡± That indistinct figure shouted bitterly.

    Su Yi disregarded him, then withdrew his divine sense.

    The slender, snow-white skeletal hand hadn¡¯t changed at all, but Su Yi had realized that its owner was most likely terrifying beyond his imagination.

    After all, if his guess was urate, that would mean that when that ancient, mysterious catastrophe befell the Dark and Gold Star Realm, it was the owner of these bones who¡¯d defeated that expert of another era!

    ¡°What exactly did you see?¡± the spirit sparrow couldn¡¯t help but ask. It could tell that there was something off about Su Yi¡¯s expression.

 Chapter 1207 - The Third Officiant Makes Trouble!

    <h4>Chapter 1207 - The Third Officiant Makes Trouble!</h4>

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand even if I told you,¡± said Su Yi. He put away the bronze box.

    He nned to investigate the skeletal hand¡¯s mysteries further after proving his Dao and bing a World King.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t understand?¡± The spirit sparrow was furious, but there was nothing for it.

    Before long, misty light surged forth, holding Su Yi aloft and carrying him down the path of trials.

    The sparrow beat its wings and followed shortly after.

    An unknown amount of timeter.

    Su Yi suddenly found himself standing before a ck divine mountain shrouded in a chaotic aura.

    The divine mountain was tall and steep, its slopes piercing the clouds. A magnificent waterfall of chaos energy poured down.

    Upon closer inspection, several dozen stone steles stood upon its slopes. All were shrouded in chaotic mists, and they came in and out of view.

    ¡°This is the fourth testing ground, the Mountain of Wondrous Fate!¡± The spirit sparrow appeared out of nowhere. ¡°There are thirty-six legacy stone steles upon this mountain. In ancient times, the legendary experts under Venerate Flooding Heavens¡¯ leadership each left their legacies here.¡±

    ¡°Everyst one is a supreme legacy of the ancient era. Only those blessed by fate can obtain them!¡±

    The spirit sparrow¡¯s voice carried a hint of ruefulness. ¡°s, over the years, no other trial-taker has ever managed to reach this ce.¡±

    Su Yi gazed up at the towering ck mountain. ¡°Is Venerate Flooding Heavens¡¯ legacy on the Mountain of Wondrous Fate too?¡±

    The spirit sparrow didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°Yes! However, his legacy isn¡¯t emzoned on a stone stele. Rather, it¡¯s fused with the Laws of the Mountain of Wondrous Fate.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°How am I to undergo trial?¡±

    Suddenly, an aged, indifferent voice rang out. ¡°This trial is a test of fate. If you are not fated to seed, forcing it wille to no avail. For those chosen by fate, sess will take no effort at all.¡±

    An elder emerged from the chaos mists at the foot of the mountain.

    He was bony and dressed in hemp. His long white hair was tied into a Daoist topknot. The most striking thing about him was the bright red sword case he carried!

    As he appeared, a formless, dignified air spread outward.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed. <i>A Cosmic Enlightenment Realm old monster!</i>

    The sparrow was instantly obedient and respectful. ¡°Trial-Taker, this is the Third Officiant. A long time ago, he followed Venerate Flooding Heavens. He was the most powerful sword cultivator under hismand!¡±

    The sparrow paused, then added, ¡°The Third Officiant oversees the fourth trial.¡±

    Su Yi instantly understood.

    He thought back to when he received a Divine Chaos Lifeform, the Dark and Gold Fortune Vine, upon taking first ce on the Divine Mountain of Perceiving the Profound. The spirit sparrow told him that were the Third Officiant to see this, he would be so jealous that he¡¯d be tempted to kill him and seize his treasure.

    The Third Officiant the sparrow spoke of had to be this old man in hemp.

    ¡°Sparrow, step back,¡± the hemp-d elder said indifferently, his gaze entirely emotionless.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The sparrow obediently retreated to the sidelines.

    Then, the old man turned his gaze toward Su Yi.

    It was as if the cold, sharp edge of a sword were right up against his throat. Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.

    ¡°Trial-taker, from the moment you entered the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals, I¡¯ve watched your every move,¡± said the elder, his gaze cold and firm. ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to hide it, either. I don¡¯t think well of you at all. In fact, if not for Venerate Flooding Heavens¡¯ rules, I would have killed you a long time ago.¡±

    The sparrow froze, stunned, as if in disbelief.

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi. ¡°And why is that?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know the reason,¡± the hemp-d elder said expressionlessly. ¡°I¡¯ll give you two choices.¡±

    ¡°You can choose to block three strikes of my sword. If you seed, you¡¯ll pass this trial, and you can proceed to the Mountain of Wondrous Fate to select a legacy of the Grand Dao.¡±

    Here, the sparrow couldn¡¯t help but interject, ¡°Esteemed Officiant, isn¡¯t that... a bit unfair?¡±

    The hemp-d elder nced coldly at the sparrow. ¡°I¡¯ve been ordered to oversee this ce, and I¡¯m acting in ordance with the rules. How could you use me of unfairness? Do you really think that just any old trial-taker is worthy of the legacies left here by Venerate Flooding Heavens and his legendary experts?¡±

    The spirit sparrow was instantly at a loss for words. It lowered its head, not daring to meet the Third Officiant''s gaze.

    Although Su Yi wasn¡¯t sure why the old man viewed him with such enmity, how could he fail to realize that he was being treated differently?

    ¡°Old Peacock, acting in ordance with the rules is fine, but you cannot let your emotions dictate your behavior.¡± A soft sigh rang out, and a dark-robed man with graying temples appeared out of nowhere.

    The spirit sparrow said, ¡°Trial-Taker, this is the Second Officiant. Earlier, he was the one who stepped in to resolve the unfair treatment you faced earlier in the outer ring.¡±

    Su Yi instantly understood. <i>There¡¯s no doubt about it. The Second and Third Officiants disagree about how to treat me!</i>

    ¡°Men aren¡¯t made of wood. Who can be truly free of emotion? Even you, a sparrow manifested of the Laws, have learned to imitate the seven emotions and six desires of living beings. You too possess a hint of spirituality,¡± the hemp-d elder said indifferently. ¡°Furthermore, I¡¯ve already been forthright. I don¡¯t think well of this trial-taker at all, and I¡¯ve never disguised my distaste or enmity.

    ¡°Despite this, out of consideration for Venerate Flooding Heavens¡¯ rules, I¡¯ve never overstepped. Otherwise, do you really think he would have made it here alive?¡±

    The dark-robed man furrowed his brow. ¡°You ought to understand that he¡¯s the first trial-taker to ever ovee the third trial, and the first to arrive at the Mountain of Wondrous Fate!¡±

    Here, he stared intently at the hemp-d elder, his voice slow and emphatic. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re seriously going to vent your hatred on an innocent trial-taker just because you resent the Infernal Monarch of the Netherworld for not helping us resist that mysterious catastrophe?¡±

    His voice already contained a hint of anger.

    When Su Yi heard that, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. <i>What does the Infernal Monarch of the Netherworld have to do with any of this?</i>

    The hemp-d elder¡¯s face didn¡¯t so much as ripple with emotion. ¡°We¡¯ve argued about this countless times over the years, and neither of us has ever managed to convince the other, so... let¡¯s just act in ordance with the rules.¡±

    Here, he pointed at the nearby dark-robed Officiant, his gaze cold. ¡°I oversee this trial, so step aside. Otherwise, <i>you¡¯ll </i>be viting the rules!¡±

    ¡°You....!¡± The dark-robed man was obviously furious.

    However, before he could say anything else, the hemp-d elder turned to look at Su Yi. ¡°I¡¯ve already exined your first choice. Your second choice is to withdraw of your own volition, be a Servant of the Dao, and protect the Sea of Chaos. If you do, you¡¯ll no longer have to fear anything unexpected happening.¡±

    The dark-robed elder was instantly enraged. ¡°Old Peacock, if you do this, can you really face your Dao Heart? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten! Venerate Flooding Heavens had you oversee this ce because, as a sword cultivator, he thought you¡¯d never do anything to let your Dao Heart umte dust! He thought you¡¯d never do anything so shameless! But now, you¡¯ve gone and...¡±

    But the elder interrupted him here. ¡°I know better than you whether or not my Dao Heart has umted dust. Worry about your own behavior. If you interfere with this trial any further, you¡¯ll be breaking Venerate Flooding Heavens¡¯ rules.¡±

    The dark-robed man was so furious that smoke billowed from the seven apertures of his face. He longed for nothing more than to roll up his sleeves and give this stubborn old-timer a good pummeling.

    But in the end, he held back.

    ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of you.¡±

    The dark-robed man turned to look at Su Yi. He let out a long sigh, looking utterly frustrated. ¡°This old peacock bears a grudge against those who control the power of reincarnation.¡±

    A momentter, his expression turned solemn, and he said seriously, ¡°But rest assured. No matter what choice you make, I promise not to let anything happen to you.¡±

    He spoke with staunch conviction.

    Off in the distance, the hemp-d elder furrowed his brow, but in the end, he said nothing.

    However, Su Yi justughed dryly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never entrusted my life and death to others¡¯ promises.¡±

    The dark-robed man froze, stunned, then grimaced. He subconsciously took these words as an expression of anger.

    ¡°You can make your choice now,¡± the old man said expressionlessly.

    He stood there alone, a red sword case on his back, his entire body emanating cold, austere murderous intent. He made no attempt to disguise his cold distaste for Su Yi.

    The atmosphere was stifled and tense. Even the sparrow was silent, as if ashamed. It lowered its head, not daring to look at Su Yi.

    Su Yi brushed off his clothes and said, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in either option.¡±

    How could he possibly care about the legacies of the Grand Dao on the Mountain of Wondrous Fortune?

    The dark-robed man and spirit sparrow were both bbergasted. The hemp-d elder was obviously surprised too. ¡°You n to admit defeat and leave the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals?¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°No, I want to visit the Sea of Chaos. ording to what the sparrow said earlier, my results in the earlier trials are already enough to let me cultivate in the Sea of Chaos. Or does that no longer apply?¡±

    The spirit sparrow nced guiltily at the old man, then steeled itself and said, ¡°It still applies! Because ording to Venerate Flooding Heaven¡¯s rules, anyone who takes first ce in a trial can proceed to the Sea of Chaos to cultivate.¡±

    ¡°What do you say to that?¡± Su Yi looked at the old man.

    The old man said coldly, ¡°ording to the rules, those who give up without even trying are stripped of all good fortune they received as a trial-taker. That is to say, if you admit defeat now, all of your prizes shall be confiscated!¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. He looked at the sparrow. ¡°Truly?¡±

    The sparrow nodded with great difficulty.

    The man in dark robes sighed. ¡°Fellow Daoist, how about you attempt the trial? Even if you fail, your current aplishments are more than enough to let you proceed to the Sea of Chaos to cultivate.¡±

    He felt as if he couldn¡¯t quite face Su Yi.

    Su Yi smiled. He finally understood. <i>If I want to cultivate in the Sea of Chaos, I have to make a choice first.</i>

    He whispered, ¡°I have no interest in those legacies of the Grand Dao, but now, it seems this is the only choice I can make.¡±

    His gaze turned toward the old man in hemp clothes. ¡°I have no need for your promise of three strikes. Let¡¯s just fight until we determine victory and defeat.¡±

    The man in dark robes was stunned.

    The spirit sparrow¡¯s eyes widened.

    A Profound Unity Emperor wanted to duel a Cosmic Enlightenment World King?

    How insane was that!?!?

    The hemp-d elder froze in a rare disy of bewilderment. Finally, he subtly inclined his head. ¡°Your courage is admirable.¡±

    <i>My courage is admirable? </i>Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh at this appraisal. His sleeves billowed around him as he stepped forth.

    He couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste any more time talking.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    His cultivation base rumbled and boomed. Indomitable sword intent fused with the mysteries of reincarnation, then permeated his surroundings.

    That forceful, unparalleled bearing and majesty shook the clouds on all sides.

    Everyone turned to look at him!

 Chapter 1208 - How Can I Endure This?

    <h4>Chapter 1208 - How Can I Endure This?</h4>

    <i>ng!</i>

    The Dark and Gold Fortune Vine shot out of Su Yi¡¯s sleeves, already transformed into a four-foot, three-inch sword.

    Its charm was reserved, and it was simple and dull.

    But as Su Yi¡¯s qi rumbled and boomed, the sword emanated waves of a chaotic aura, and its hum swept forth.

    A chill rippled through the hemp-d elder¡¯s gaze.

    The Dark and Gold Fortune Vine!!

    As the strongest sword cultivator under Venerate Flooding Heavens¡¯ leadership, how could he fail to recognize the third greatest Divine Chaos Lifeform of the ancient era?

    ¡°Letting this divine treasure fall into this boy¡¯s hands is no different from letting a radiant pearl gather dust,¡± sighed the elder in hemp.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Su Yi swung his sword.

    The illusory wheel of the Six Paths revolved behind him. At the sword¡¯s edge, that aura of chaos seemed to have transformed into a boundless, dark abyss intent on swallowing up all of heaven and earth.

    The mysteries of reincarnation!

    The Dark and Gold Fortune Vine!

    Bothbined with Su Yi¡¯s unbelievable attainments in the Dao of the Sword, sweeping through the air.

    The entire stretch of heaven and earth was thrown into upheaval. The power of the Laws rumbled and boomed.

    The dark-robed man and spirit sparrow couldn¡¯t help but look stunned.

    He was a Profound Unity Realm cultivator, yet he¡¯d unleashed such a powerful sh. This was unquestionably heaven-defying!

    But the elder in hemp just expressionlessly pressed on the air.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Su Yi¡¯s streak of sword qi was blocked, then destroyed with an audible st when it was still a hundred feet away from its target.

    The elder in hemp clothes suddenly raised his right hand and swept it through the air.

    As if waving his hand in farewell, an easy, natural gesture.

    Yet abundant, unstoppable sword force swept toward Su Yi like a tidal wave or avnche.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    Su Yi was forced several hundred feet back.

    Terrifying power of the Dao of the Sword burst forth, churning his qi. He almost couldn¡¯t help but cough up blood.

    If not for his sword instantly transforming into a vine shield, neutralizing that strike would have taken almost half of his power, and he would have been injured!

    ¡°He blocked it!?¡± The sparrow cried out.

    This was a direct confrontation with no room to maneuver.

    Yet Su Yi, a Profound Unity Emperor, had blocked a Cosmic Enlightenment World King¡¯s attack!

    Even in the lost ancient era, no one had ever achieved such a thing!

    ¡°Old Peacock, you sure didn¡¯t show any mercy!¡± The dark-robed man¡¯s expression darkened. He could tell that the Third Officiant had held nothing back.

    Off in the distance, the hemp-d elder said expressionlessly, ¡°I oversee this trial. I promised that if the trial-taker could block three of my attacks, it would count as passing. I naturally won¡¯t go back on my word.¡±

    In truth, he too was startled!

    The Profound Dao and the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension were on entirely different levels!

    Even though his opponent had reached the pinnacle of the Profound Dao, making him an Imperial Apex expert...

    They were on a fundamentally different level. There were still three realms between them!

    Despite this, Su Yi had blocked his attack. How could he not have been startled?

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, there¡¯s no need to sh with him directly. A battle like this is fundamentally unfair to you. It¡¯s enough so long as you can hold out for three strikes,¡± said the man in dark robes.

    He couldn¡¯t convince the Third Officiant to let up, so he could only warn Su Yi not to try shing with him head-on.

    ¡°¡®Hold out for three strikes?¡¯¡± Su Yiughed. ¡°Let¡¯s just wait and see.¡±

    <i>ng!</i>

    His sword trembled and let out an impassioned hum that reverberated throughout the nine heavens.

    Su Yi attacked once more. He had no intention of dodging or avoiding this conflict whatsoever. Just like before, he took the initiative to attack.

    His sheer domineeringness was entirely unexpected.

    Despite himself, a hint of admiration appeared in the hemp-d elder¡¯s eyes. How could he fail to realize that even in ancient times, an Emperor like Su Yi would have been unparalleled and unprecedented?

    How could he fail to realize that a young man like this was strong enough to make even some World Kings sigh over their own inferiority?

    But admiration was ultimately just admiration. The old man wouldn¡¯t hold back on ount of it.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity...¡± said the hemp-d elder. His sleeves billowed around him, and he used his fingers and a sword to thrust into the air.

    It was a light, airy attack, yet it struck like a beam of light piercing the dome of heaven. It seemed unstoppably forceful, and the Laws imbued within it made even heaven and earth dim byparison.

    The dark-robed Officiant¡¯s expression shifted dramatically. <i>The old bastard is seriously attacking to kill!?</i>

    But a momentter, his heart shook. He sensed an aura rife with taboo power emanating from the edge of Su Yi¡¯s sword.

    <i>Boom!!!</i>

    Heaven and earth were in upheaval. The Laws surged explosively.

    Explosive, destructive power ran rampant. The hems of the hemp-d elder¡¯s clothes danced like mad, and his topknot came undone, making his long white hair flutter around him.

    His defensive aura took a massive blow, and he felt a prickling pain on his skin.

    Off in the distance, Su Yi staggered a full nine steps back.

    Every time his foot hit the ground, the air trembled, and the mountains and rivers shook.

    By the time he steadied himself, his handsome face had paled.

    He looked wretched.

    But he wasn¡¯t wounded!

    ¡°This...¡± The sparrow was dumbstruck.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s a mysterious power that can sever the Laws.¡± The dark-robed man understood, but his heart quivered. <i>What kind of power was that? It actually neutralized a Cosmic Enlightenment Realm sword cultivator¡¯s full-force attack! </i>

    ¡°So, is this your killer weapon? s, it still isn¡¯t enough,¡± the elder said indifferently.

    ¡°Killer weapon? No, this is a Law of the Grand Dao I¡¯ve only recently grasped, and I''m barely at the treshold.¡± Su Yi took a deep breath and suppressed his churning blood and qi.

    <i>A Law of the Grand Dao he just learned? And he''s barely touched it?</i>

    The others almost didn¡¯t believe their ears.

    What level of Law was this, to be so startlingly strong at such a basic level of mastery?

    ¡°That so? Try taking my third sh, then.¡± The elder¡¯s eyes shed with cold light.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Blood-red sword intent soared from his bony figure, rising into the firmament. It was as dazzling and radiant as the morning sun.

    The explosive, concentrated power of the Laws transformed into mysterious symbols that floated amidst the blood-red sword intent.

    It was indistinct, but it felt as if the elder were a sovereign suppressing this entire stretch of stars. He stood beyond the nine heavens, gazing down on the human world!

    This was the strength of the Cosmic Enlightenment Realm.

    What was Cosmic Enlightenment? It was perceiving the wonders of space and controlling the strength of a star realm!

    Every movement and every gesture seemed like an act of nature and the Dao. When they spoke, the Laws obeyed!

    ¡°Old Peacock! Are you really trying to kill him!?¡± The dark-robed Officiant was furious, his gaze terrifyingly icy. He could tell that the elder in hemp was using the strongest methods at his disposal to defeat Su Yi with this third strike!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    He stepped forward, a bronze shortsword silently appearing in his grip. His eyes shed like cold lightning, his aura terrifying.

    The elder in hemp frowned. ¡°I¡¯m acting in ordance with the rules, but what about you... Do you intend to vite them?¡±

    ¡°And what if I do?¡± The dark-robed man seemed ready to go all out, and his voice frosted over. ¡°Even if I vite my Grand Dao Oath and shatter my Dao Heart, I won¡¯t let you do this!¡±

    The spirit sparrow was alreadypletely frantic and unsure of what to do. Even it would never have guessed that the Second Officiant would step forth to defend Su Yi at a time like this!

    He was even willing to vite his oath!

    The elder in hemp frowned even deeper.

    Su Yi took all of this in. He couldn¡¯t help but find it surprising. <i>Before this, the Second Officiant and I didn¡¯t know each other at all. There¡¯s no bond between us.</i>

    <i>Even if he hadn¡¯t helped at all, I wouldn¡¯t have criticized him.</i>

    <i>Who¡¯d have thought he¡¯d step forth at a time like this, even if it meant casting aside all pretenses of cordiality with the Third Officiant?</i>

    <i>It really is surprising.</i>

    ¡°Earlier, I guessed that this incident would lead to conflict between us. Now, it seems that really is the case...¡± the old man sighed.

    ¡°Throughout all of history, he¡¯s the only trial-taker to have mastered the power of reincarnation. Way back when, Venerate Flooding Heavens even said that there was a reason that the Infernal Monarch didn¡¯t help us resist that catastrophe,¡± the dark-robed man said coldly. ¡°So why are you so stubborn? Why not let this go and see what happens next?¡±

    ¡°You say I hold a grudge,¡± the old man said indifferently, ¡°But in my eyes, it¡¯s justified. If I simply let it go, what would remain of my Dao Heart?¡±

    With that, he said emphatically, ¡°Out of my way!¡±

    His voice nged like the hum of a sword, reverberating throughout heaven and earth.

    The dark-robed man stood there, unmoving.

    He was just about to say something when Su Yi¡¯s voice rang out from behind him. ¡°You should step aside. Although I appreciate the thought, in my eyes, you¡¯re realy just stopping me from teaching that old fart a lesson.¡±

    ¡°????¡± The dark-robed Officiant didn¡¯t know what to make of that. The spirit sparrow gasped,pletely dumbstruck.

    And the hemp-d elder let out an uncharacteristic burst ofughter. ¡°Hear that? The boy is displeased with your behavior!¡±

    His voice was rife with mockery.

    The dark-robed man whipped around and looked at Su Yi. He said with displeasure, ¡°Was my intervention unnecessary?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call it that,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Instead, I¡¯d say your concern has ovee your rationality.¡±

    The dark-robed man¡¯s expression was still unsightly. ¡°Should I leave?¡±

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head. ¡°For now, just watch the battle.¡±

    The dark-robed man rubbed his face with an air of self-deprecation. ¡°I went so far as to have a falling out with the old peacock, and now you¡¯re telling me to step aside. It seems I¡¯ve showered affection on someone who doesn¡¯t appreciate it. How embarrassing.¡±

    With that, he swooshed his sleeves and stepped aside. Anyone could have seen that he felt stifled, dejected, and upset.

    The sparrow¡¯s expression wasplicated. <i>What¡¯s wrong with this guy? Doesn¡¯t he realize that the Third Officiant¡¯s final strike is sure to be terrifying beyond measure?</i>

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The Third Officiant attacked directly, as if afraid something else might go wrong.

    He waved his sleeves through the air, his right hand gripping the void. Blood-red sword intent condensed into a ten-foot streak of sword qi, which he swung through the air.

    Heaven and earth were instantly enveloped in endless blood-colored light.

    It was like the sudden descent of purgatory bearing explosively down.

    That endless sword force made the Laws throughout that entire stretch of heaven and earth churn violently.

    A sh like that could have threatened even the life of a World King at the same realm of cultivation!

    Practically simultaneously, Su Yi attacked.

    The sword manifested of the Dark and Gold Fortune Vine now contained a portion of the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ aura in addition to the mysteries of Profound Ruin. It was mysterious and grand.

    Su Yi unleashed the full extent of his cultivation base, holding nothing back. He poured it all into his sword.

    <i>ng!!!</i>

    The humming of a sword reverberated throughout the nine heavens, intimidating the ten directions.

    When Su Yi struck, heaven and earth dimmed, creation was thrown into upheaval, and time and space seemed to stop beneath his sh.

    Then¡ª¡ª

    The blood-red sword intent filling the sky caught aze, as if the mes of heaven had set an icy tundra on fire. It instantly melted, then fell apart.

    That terrifying, blood-red vision of purgatory popped like a soap bubble in the face of a hurricane, gone in a sh.

    Unstoppable sword force swept outward practically instantaneously, sting toward the distant hemp-d elder with seemingly unstoppable momentum.

 Chapter 1209 - So Thatâ€™s All Your Dao of the Sword Amounts to

    <h4>Chapter 1209 - So That¡¯s All Your Dao of the Sword Amounts to</h4>

    What terrifying sword force!!

    The hemp-d elder¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted, and his scalp went numb.

    He already used the strongest methods at his disposal in this third strike, his goal to deal Su Yi a massive setback and prevent him from retaliating.

    Who¡¯d have thought that Su Yi would break his third strike as soon as their confrontation began?

    Furthermore, the elder even sensed a threat looming over him! He bellowed without the slightest hesitation. His sleeves billowed around him, and his hands gripped the air in front of him.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Blood-red sword intent rose to defend him, like a divine mountain rising from the earth. Its base was rooted in the ground, and its peak pierced the firmament.

    Countless Dao Markings floated within his concentrated sword intent. It seemed dense and inestimable, as if it stretched out in perpetuity. Its steep slopes stretched as far as the eye could see!

    But it was then that Su Yi¡¯s sword qi descended.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven shook and the earth swayed.

    That mountain of blood-red sword intent split like paper. It provided practically no defensive utility at all.

    The hemp-d elder waspletely astonished, but there was no time for him to give the matter any further thought. The bright red sword case on his back rumbled, and he immediately grabbed it, held it tight, and used it like a shield.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    Sword qi descended, mming into the bright red sword case.

    That entire stretch of sky copsed, and the earth split.

    The hemp-d elder was ruthlessly forced back, sword case in hand, cleaving open a startling rift in the sky. A perfectly straight ravine formed on the ground, scattering dirt, which transformed into powder.

    Explosive sword qi swept explosively outward. The entire stretch of heaven and earth now seemed devastated and tumultuous.

    It was only after the smoke receded and the dust clouds faded that the two onlookers saw the results.

    At the foot of the Mountain of Wondrous Fortune, the old man in hemp had his arms wrapped around his sword case. One knee rested on the ground, and his long white hair was disheveled.

    His hands were dripping with blood, and the liquid flowed down the sword case''s surface.

    His bony frame quivered, his thoroughly wrinkled face deathly pale as his chest heaved like a cksmith¡¯s bellows.

    The knee resting on the ground was a bloody pulp, and the ground was cracked beneath him.

    This was the strongest sword cultivator under Venerate Flooding Heavens¡¯ leadership, a Cosmic Enlightenment powerhouse, yet now, he was supporting himself with his sword, and he seemed utterly wretched.

    The spirit sparrow was bbergasted. <i>The Third Officiant... is injured!?</i>

    Earlier, the bird almost couldn¡¯t bear to watch. It thought that even if Su Yi survived the Officiant¡¯s third sh, he was sure to take heavy injuries.

    Who¡¯d have thought that the result would be the exact opposite?

    In their third sh, the Third Officiant¡¯s strongest attack seemed no more durable than paper. He¡¯d even been sent flying, kneeling on the ground, using his sword case to support himself. Without it, he would have toppled over already!

    ¡°Is this his true killer weapon?¡± The man in dark robes said in a daze, his gaze shifting and uncertain.

    Earlier, he was angry. He thought Su Yi¡¯s willfulness made his whole-hearted attempt to help him embarrassing, like he was showering affection on an uninterested party.

    Now, he suddenly realized that he¡¯d been mistaken. Su Yi wasn¡¯t simply acting willfully. Rather, he really did have the ability to contend with the old peacock!

    In their third confrontation, the power of Su Yi¡¯s sh was enough to make even the onlookers sense a dire threat!

    Looking at the old peacock¡¯s miserable state, it was obvious how terrifying that sh had been!

    ¡°I... I actually lost...¡± The old man in hemp clothes said in a raspy voice. It seemed he couldn¡¯t ept this so easily.

    His voice contained a trace of bewilderment.

    He was a Cosmic Enlightenment Realm sword cultivator, yet an Imperial Apex sword cultivator had wounded him. This was unquestionably far too heavy a blow.

    ¡°I did say that I had no need of your ¡®three strike promise¡¯ and that we could just fight until we determined a victor,¡± Su Yi said inly.

    One hand held his sword aloft, while the other was behind his back. He stood perfectly upright without so much as a hair out of ce.

    Inwardly, he was actually a bit surprised.

    After all, that shbined the might of the Dark and Gold Fortune Vine, the Laws of Profound Ruin, and the aura of the Sword of the Nine Hells. It had drained almost half the power of his cultivation base.

    He estimated that it was enough to deal even a Cosmic Enlightenment expert a severe blow.

    Yet the Third Officiant had blocked it!

    He might look wretched, but his wounds were superficial and far from major.

    There was no doubt about it; the old man¡¯s attainments in the Cosmic Enlightenment Realm were far beyond ordinary.

    ¡°Are you still going to fight?¡± The sparrow was dumbstruck.

    The dark-robed man¡¯s eyelids twitched.

    The old man in hemp was stunned too.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, he took a deep breath, struggled to his feet, and said expressionlessly, ¡°ording to the rules, you¡¯ve already passed the fourth trial. There¡¯s no need to fight any further.¡±

    His voice remained indifferent, except more dispirited.

    The spirit sparrow and Second Officiant both inwardly sighed in relief. The old peacock was stubborn and paranoid to the point of madness.

    But he wasn¡¯t the type to renege on his word.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s disregard the trial and disregard the rules. As a sword cultivator, do you dare ept my challenge?¡± Su Yi¡¯s gaze was distant as he locked onto the old man in hemp.

    This deration came as aplete surprise to everyone else present.

    The hemp-d elder¡¯s expression shifted, as if he were seeing Su Yi for the first time.

    Finally, his dried lips curved into a self-deprecating smile. ¡°Despite my Cosmic Enlightenment cultivation, I targeted a young Profound Unity cultivator like you. That was already shameless and beneath me. If I continue to fight you, how could I call myself a sword cultivator going forward?¡±

    Here, he let out a long sigh, his expression bleak as he muttered, ¡°Perhaps my sword heart really has long since gathered dust...¡±

    The dark-robed Officiant¡¯s heart shook. ¡°Old Peacock, rein in your horse before it carries you over the cliff. It¡¯s not toote.¡±

    But Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly. ¡°Losing face? Your sword heart has umted dust? No wonder that despite the passage of countless years in the Cosmic Enlightenment Realm, this is all your attainments in the Dao of the Sword amount to.¡±

    His voice contained no mockery, but rather, entirely undisguised disappointment.

    The hemp-d elder was stunned, and his eyes shone with divine light. Throughout his body, his qi churned. ¡°Are you saying that my attainments in the Dao of the Sword... are underwhelming?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said Su Yi calmly. ¡°To the point that I¡¯ve lost all interest in drawing my sword.¡±

    <i>ng!</i>

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, he put away his sword, took out a jug of wine, and started drinking.

    The dark-robed man and spirit sparrow were struck dumb. <i>This guy... How could he possibly be this arrogant?</i>

    <i>How can he just casuallyment on a Cosmic Enlightenment Realm sword cultivator¡¯s swordsmanship?</i>

    The old man in hemp was dumbstruck too, his aged face shifting and uncertain.

    He¡¯d lived for too many years to count, but this was his first time encountering such an arrogant Emperor.

    ¡°Unconvinced?¡± Su Yiughed dryly. He could no longer be bothered to say anymore.

    This left the old man in hemp even more displeased. <i>Is this kid deliberately poking fun at me?</i>

    The dark-robed man coughed dryly. ¡°Fellow Daoist, please, say no more.¡±

    He felt as if Su Yi¡¯s words were intended to punish the old peacock for making trouble.

    Admittedly, ording to the rules, Su Yi had already passed the fourth trial. Still, if he thoroughly provoked the old peacock, it wouldn¡¯t end well.

    But then, a low voice rang out.

    ¡°The old peacock might not be convinced, but I¡¯m convinced!¡±

    The voice spread throughout the entire area.

    Everyone was stunned, and they looked over, only to see one of the steles atop the Mountain of Wondrous Fate rumbling and booming. A stalwart figure swatched in divine radiance suddenly shot out of it.

    He was a brawny middle-aged man with a mustache shaped like a halberd. He had twin sabers on his back, and his majesty was imposing even though he was merely a remnant of will.

    ¡°The ckwater Realm Lord!¡± The dark-robed man and hemp-d elder were both stunned.

    This was a legendary expert of the lost era, a man who¡¯d once dazzled the heavens, forging a new and powerful Dao! He was a mighty expert of the same era as Venerate Flooding Heavens.

    Even the two Officiants had to treat him with respect!

    All thirty-six steles atop the Mountain of Wondrous Fate had been left there by legendary experts of that lost era.

    However, the Officiants would never have guessed that before Su Yi even stepped onto the mountain to choose a legacy, the Darkwater Realm Lord¡¯s remnant will would appear of its own volition!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, I wish to entrust you with my mantle. Are you willing to ept it?¡± The Darkwater Realm Lord stood in the air, smiling and sping his fist.

    This scene caught the Officiantspletely off guard, and both of them gasped.

    There was no doubt about it. The earlier battle had startled the Darkwater Realm Lord¡¯s remnant will, leading to him appearing of his own volition to offer his legacy to the trial-taker Su Yi!

    This was unquestionably surprising.

    A legendary expert had gone out of his way to offer up his legacy. In ancient times, this was simply unheard of!

    Su Yi was a bit dazed too.

    But before he could respond, throughout the Mountain of Wondrous Fate, one stele after another rumbled and boomed, and one avatar of will after another rose into the air.

    Their ranks included both men and women. All were swathed in divine radiance, their majesty as grand as the heavens, like deities descending into mortal dust!

    This was a whole group of legendary experts of the lost era! Yet now, all of them seemed frantic. As soon as they appeared, all of them were talking over each other.

    ¡°Ol¡¯ ckwater, you¡¯re despicable! Trying to give away your legacy before the rest of us get a chance? I¡¯m telling you, your legacy doesn¡¯t suit a sword cultivator! I urge you to give up on the idea!¡± rebuked an old man in Confucian robes.

    ¡°Seems to me that if our fellow Daoist seeds my legacy, he¡¯ll be able to make further breakthroughs in the Dao of the Sword,¡± a man in Daoist robes said solemnly.

    ¡°Feh! How could your legacy of the Grand Dao possibly be as powerful as mine?¡±

    ¡°Aiyo! Then how about we spar and see which of us is stronger?¡±

    ...The entire area descended into chaos as these legendary experts who¡¯d once dazzled the ancient era argued until they were red in the face. None of them were willing to let up.

    This scene left both Officiantspletely dumbstruck. Even if you¡¯d hit them over the head, they would never have anticipated this.

    These were legendary experts with countless feats to their names, people the masses could only view with awe and reverence. Yet now, they werepletely disregarding their dignity. They were on the verge of rolling up their sleeves and duking it out, all to get Su Yi to choose their legacy.

    This was simply insane!

    Some of them even smiled at Su Yi and directly stated their hope that Su Yi would choose their legacy. They even promised not to stop him from choosing other legacies as well.

    It couldn¡¯t have been any more ridiculous!

    All of a sudden, these legendary experts were moring for his attention. This treatment left the spirit sparrow stunned out of its wits.

    <i>The fourth trial... can actually go like this!? Have those legendary experts gonepletely insane?</i>

    <i>How much do they approve of Su Yi to disregard their reputations and argue like this?</i>

    Meanwhile, the old man in hemp feltpletely empty, as if he¡¯d taken an explosive blow to the soul.

    On a visceral level, he felt... that the world was out of whack!

 Chapter 1210 - Venerate Flooding Heavens!

    <h4>Chapter 1210 - Venerate Flooding Heavens!</h4>

    The Mountain of Wondrous Fortune was in chaos.

    The legendary experts of the lost era were arguing with increasing intensity.

    Even Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find this strange.

    As for the dark-robed man and spirit sparrow? Both were dazed and rooted to the spot. <i>How could they... possibly be so unreserved?</i>

    Suddenly, a white-haired, white-bearded elder in red robes said, ¡°Don¡¯t fight, everyone. How about all of us reveal our strongest inheritances and we let our fellow Daoist choose for himself?¡±

    This deration immediately won many of the others¡¯ approval.

    But it was then that Su Yi spoke up. ¡°Everyone, might you let me say something first?¡±

    The conversation came to an abrupt halt. All eyes were instantly on Su Yi.

    ¡°Please go right ahead, Fellow Daoist,¡± the red-robed elder said with an amiable, approachable smile.

    The dark-robed man¡¯s eyes widened. In ancient times, that red-robed elder had been a first-rate, unparalleled demonic sovereign, the type to kill a man without so much as batting his eye. His ferocity shook the world.

    Yet now, he seemed amiable, benevolent, and modest!

    Su Yi raised his jug of wine and said softly, ¡°Pardon me for being direct, but I was never interested in your legacies in the first ce.¡±

    The crowd looked at each other, all of them caught off guard.

    The two Officiants were unwittingly dumbstruck. They couldn¡¯t help but take another look at Su Yi.

    Any other trial-taker would have gone mad with joy at receiving such favor, but it seemed Su Yi really wasn¡¯t interested!

    The atmosphere silently turned stifled.

    ¡°I have my own path, and I know what I want. I don¡¯t need anything, but I appreciate your good intentions,¡± said Su Yi. As he spoke, he subtly sped his fist in gratitude.

    A sigh rang out.

    Someone couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Fellow Daoist, if you think our legacies aren¡¯t worthy of your attention, would Venerate Flooding Heavens¡¯ legacy be enough to move you?¡±

    Su Yi shook his head without so much as pausing to think. ¡°Please don''t misunderstand. It¡¯s not that your legacies are unworthy of my notice, but that I seek my own path. This has nothing to do with the quality of your legacies.¡±

    The legendary experts¡¯ expressions were all conflicted.

    Who could have anticipated this? They¡¯d taken such initiative, only to be given the cold shoulder. They felt as if their warm smiles had collided with a cold hard ass.

    Only now did the two Officiants dare believe that Su Yi really wasn¡¯t interested in the legendary experts¡¯ legacies. He wasn¡¯t just putting on airs after all!

    Both of them were dazed, and their hearts churned.

    Especially the old man in hemp. Indescribable bitterness arose in his heart, as if... he¡¯d encountered the greatest setback of his life. His expression was instantly overcast.

    ¡°Everyone, after his performance in the trials, do you really think Fellow Daoist Su needs your legacies?

    The Mountain of Wondrous Fate shook apanying this voice. The Laws interwove like arcs of electricity, and a rain of colorful light circted, outlining a gaunt figure.

    He was dressed in long, wide-sleeved robes. His long hair hung loose, and his features were thin and elegant. Even just standing there casually, he seemed to control heaven and earth, like a sovereign presiding over the sun and moon.

    ¡°Venerate Flooding Heavens!¡± The dark-robed man trembled from head to toe and cried out in a rare loss ofposure.

    The old man in hemp reacted as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning. His aged face filled with utter astonishment.

    A momentter, both Officiants bowed!

    Even the spirit sparrow beat its wings excitedly and cried out, ¡°Wonderful, wonderful! Venerate Flooding Heavens¡¯ will has reawakened!¡±

    ¡°Greetings, Fellow Daoist.¡± Throughout the Mountain of Wondrous Fate, the thirty-six legendary experts¡¯ avatars of will bowed in greeting.

    Venerate Flooding Heavens!

    Su Yi recognized him at a nce.

    He¡¯d seen him earlier, in the visions granted to him by that mysterious skeletal hand.

    Except that then, Venerate Flooding Heavens was severely injured, his body in tatters. He¡¯d looked utterly wretched and forlorn.

    The current him was obviously a manifestation of his will, with the appearance and disposition he¡¯d had in life on full disy.

    ¡°No need for excessive formality. First, clear your heads and consider my words,¡± said Venerate Flooding Heavens.

    The legendary experts sank into silence.

    Meanwhile, Venerate Flooding Heavens turned toward Su Yi, smiled, and sped his fist. ¡°Fellow Daoist, you surely know who I am. s, I cannot greet you in the flesh. Please forgive thispse in etiquette.¡±

    He was treating Su Yi like a member of the same generation, and furthermore, he spoke extremely politely!

    This left both Officiants increasingly baffled. Given Venerate Flooding Heavens¡¯ status, why was this necessary?

    ¡°Apse in etiquette? I wouldn¡¯t call it that. I have a rough understanding of what happened to you, and I quite admire you,¡± said Su Yi. He sped his fist and returned the greeting.

    Venerate Flooding Heavens had been the most dazzling, unparalleled legend of that lost era, the first Cosmic Enlightenment World King of the Dark and Gold Star Realm to attempt to break into a higher path.

    More importantly, he¡¯d led a group of experts in contending with that mysterious catastrophe!

    This alone was enough to earn him Su Yi¡¯s respect.

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m delighted to have received your admiration, Fellow Daoist.¡± Venerate Flooding Heavens let out a bust of heartyughter.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, we¡¯ve understood,¡± a legendary expert spoke up. He sighed, ¡°When we were in the Profound Unity Realm, the paths we sought were far inferior to our Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s.

    ¡°Even though we¡¯ve stepped into Cosmic Enlightenment, our legacies are ultimately inferior to Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s current path.¡±

    The other legendary experts nodded.

    At just twenty-or-so years of age, the trial of the heart had never once affected him. He had made it to the top of the Divine Peak of Perceiving the Profound, grasping the mysteries of all three thousand steles.

    In a sh of the Dao, he had illuminated all one hundred and eight stars.

    And here, before the slopes of the Mountain of Wondrous Fate, he had forced back a Cosmic Enlightenment sword cultivator!

    Even in ancient times, who could have matched him? Who was evenparable?

    This was simply unprecedented and unparalleled!

    A woman in a feather dress said admiringly, ¡°All of us believe that Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s achievements will surpass ours.¡±

    The others smiled and nodded.

    Suddenly, that red-robed old man said solemnly, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, this old man has an unreasonable request I hope you can grant.¡±

    ¡°Say it,¡± said Su Yi.

    The old man continued, ¡°I wish for the legacy I spent my life creating to see the light of day once more. I would hate to see it disappear into the long river of history. Please, help me, Fellow Daoist. Take my legacy with you so that it isn¡¯t lost forever.¡±

    Having made his request, he solemnly bowed to Su Yi.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Very well. I can agree to that.¡±

    The other legendary experts were instantly excited. All of them spoke up, expressing their hope that Su Yi could take their legacies with him too.

    This left the two Officiants tongue-tied once more. <i>This is possible!?</i>

    In the end, Su Yi didn¡¯t refuse. He was just helping pass on their legacies; it wasn¡¯t overly difficult.

    Besides, bringing these legendary experts¡¯ legacies back into the world would benefit the Wilds enormously.

    ¡°Many thanks, Fellow Daoist!¡±

    ¡°Many thanks!¡±

    ...One grateful voice after another echoed throughout heaven and earth. The legendary experts smiled straight from the heart, as if they¡¯d found release. Their figures disappeared without a trace.

    And bundles of the light of the Grand Dao arose from their stone steles. These were the umted legacies of their lifetimes!

    Venerate Flooding Heavens swooshed his sleeves, and all thirty-six bundles of light flew toward Su Yi as if they¡¯d grown wings.

    Su Yi raised his hand and collected them.

    ¡°Kong Shen.¡± Venerate Flooding Heavens turned to look at the old man in hemp clothing.

    The old man knelt on the ground. ¡°Venerate, I know what you¡¯re about to say, and I¡¯m willing to ept my punishment!¡±

    Venerate Flooding Heavens let out a long sigh. ¡°You never once vited the rules I left behind. How could I chastise you? It¡¯s just that what you did today was truly uncalled for.¡±

    The old man in hemp kowtowed, his voice raspy. ¡°Venerate, I know what I did was wrong, but... I don¡¯t regret it.¡±

    ¡°You said it yourself. Just one Law was missing from the Dark and Gold Star Realm: Reincarnation! Had the star realm¡¯sws beenplete, we¡¯d have had hope of resisting that catastrophe.¡±

    ¡°But... even though he was your dear friend, and even though he¡¯d already promised to help, when it came time to resist that mysterious catastrophe, the Infernal Monarch... never came to our aid!¡±

    Here, the old man¡¯s voice filled with agitation. ¡°Had he kept his promise... How could that catastrophe have killed you? How could so many inhabitants of the Dark and Gold Star Realm, including its countless cultivators and factions, have... disappeared from the face of the earth?¡±

    His voice contained unconcealed hatred and resentment.

    When the man in dark robes saw this, his expression turned conflicted. <i>This... is the grudge the old peacock¡¯s been carrying all this time!</i>

    Su Yi finally understood why the old man in hemp viewed him with such enmity. It was all connected to reincarnation!

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong,¡± sighed Venerate Flooding Heavens. ¡°You didn¡¯t participate in the struggle against that catastrophe, so you don¡¯t know the truth.¡±

    ¡°Truly?¡± The old man in hemp was stunned.

    ¡°Truly. This was originally top secret, as it involves a powerful senior. That¡¯s why I kept it from you,¡± Venerate Flooding Heavens said softly, his eyes shining with remembrance.

    Su Yi¡¯s heart shook. <i>A senior? Does he mean the owner of that skeletal hand?</i>

    But Venerate Flooding Heavens was already continuing. ¡°That dark era of history has been over for a long, long time. There¡¯s no longer any need to hide it.¡±

    Su Yi, both Officiants, and the spirit sparrow all looked attentive.

    ¡°It was a prominent figure not of this epoch whounched that mysterious catastrophe. His goal wasn¡¯t to destroy the Laws of the Dark and Gold Star Realm, nor was the catastrophe directed at me, Hong Yulou.¡± Venerate Flooding Heavens¡¯ expressions as grave. ¡°All of it was for reincarnation! If he couldn¡¯t take it, he wanted to destroy it!¡±

    Uproar ensued.

    Even Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow.

    ¡°That was why, at that senior¡¯s behest, I informed the Infernal Monarch before the catastrophe befell us. I asked him to take the Disc of the Six Paths and over forbidden divine artifacts away from the Dark and Gold Star Realm for safekeeping.¡±

    Venerate Flooding Heavens let out a breath of turbid air. ¡°And it¡¯s good we made those preparations. Otherwise, the catastrophe wouldn¡¯t just have destroyed the Laws of the Dark and Gold Star Realm. I¡¯m afraid that even reincarnation... would have been destroyed.¡±

    Everyone was stunned, their hearts churning with emotion. The reality of the situation wasn¡¯t all thatplicated, but it waspletely unexpected.

    None of them had ever guessed that the catastrophe that had practically obliterated the Laws of the entire star realm, leading to its fall into obscurity and ruin, had been targeting reincarnation all along!

 Chapter 1211 - The Owner of the Skeletal Hand!

    <h4>Chapter 1211 - The Owner of the Skeletal Hand!</h4>

    ¡°It turns out that... all my years of hatred... were just me jumping to conclusions...¡±

    The old man in hemp, the one Venerate Flooding Heavens had called Kong Shen, lookedpletely stricken. His aged face shifted erratically.

    It turned out that his grudge waspletely unsubstantiated! This came as far too great blow; even the old man¡¯s Dao Heart was thrown into turmoil.

    ¡°Old Peacock! Quick, snap out of it!¡± the dark-robed Officiant bellowed, his voice full of the power of the Dao. It touched the mind directly.

    He could tell that Kong Shen¡¯s mental state was at risk!

    But it was as if the old man didn¡¯t even hear him.

    ¡°He has to ovee this himself. No one else can help him,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    Suddenly, the old man in hemp whipped around to look at Su Yi. He said in a daze, ¡°Earlier, you said that my Dao of the Sword was underwhelming, and that you disdained to fight me any further. What exactly did you mean?¡±

    The man in dark robes was stunned. He wouldn¡¯t have thought the old peacock would bring that up at a time like this.

    But Su Yi just said inly, ¡°A sword cultivator ought to be fixated on his swordsmanship, not on grudges or enmities. By nursing a grudge all these years, you¡¯ve effectively imprisoned yourself. You can neither retreat nor advance. A Dao of the Sword like that is naturally unworthy of attention!

    ¡°Were I in the Cosmic Enlightenment Realm too, I wouldn¡¯t even need to draw my sword to defeat an opponent on your level.¡±

    He spoke without the slightest politeness, but he hit the nail on the head.

    The old man in hemp trembled from head to toe, his expression shifting and uncertain.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, can¡¯t you speak a bit more pleasantly?¡± The dark-robed Officiant was frantic.

    Su Yi shook his head slightly. ¡°He can only cut through his cage and free himself from his heart demon if he faces his heart directly. Only then can he attain release. If he didn¡¯t still have at least some of the bearing of a true sword cultivator, I wouldn¡¯t have even bothered instructing him.¡±

    The dark-robed Officiant froze, but before he could respond, the old man in hemp paled and muttered, ¡°I¡¯ve gone down the wrong path, and I created my own heart demon... haha... hahaha....¡±

    He threw back his head andughed, as if he¡¯d gonepletely insane. Then, without another word, he staggered away.

    The dark-robed man¡¯s expression shifted. <i>Don¡¯t tell me the old peacock¡¯s had aplete mental breakdown?</i>

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop him,¡± sighed Venerate Flooding Heavens. ¡°It¡¯s just as Fellow Daoist Su says. He has to ovee this himself. You have to break before you can build.¡±

    Su Yi said, ¡°He hasn¡¯t lost theportment and baseline of a sword cultivator, so it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem. On the contrary, if he truly ovees this, he might well make further breakthroughs in his swordsmanship.¡±

    The dark-robed man instantly fell silent.

    A Profound Unity Emperor wasmenting on the problems with a Cosmic Enlightenment World King¡¯s mental state. In the past, the dark-robed man would surely haveughed.

    But he had already realized that this was no joke.

    Su Yi was just an Emperor, but his horizons and perceptions made even a World King like him feel inferior!

    Before long, Kong Shen had disappeared from view.

    ¡°My avatar of will won¡¯tst long. Is there anything you¡¯d like to ask, Fellow Daoist?¡± Venerate Flooding Heavens turned toward Su Yi.

    ¡°I do indeed have questions,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°I hope you can provide answers, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Venerate Flooding Heavens subtly inclined his head. ¡°I¡¯d be delighted.¡±

    A little less than ten minutester, Su Yi finally understood a few things.

    First, that white-robed man who¡¯d crossed the River of Time to arrive here had called himself Qin Chongxu.

    He wasn¡¯t of this epoch. It seemed he was from a spacetime domain known as the Epoch of Illusions.

    Second, the owner of that skeletal hand was indeed the senior Venerate Flooding Heavens spoke of, but he didn¡¯t know her origins.

    All he knew was that she called herself Luo Yao. She watched over the Netherworld¡¯s cycle of reincarnation, but no one knew why.

    When Su Yi asked how they¡¯d gotten acquainted, it turned out that Venerate Flooding Heavens had met her a long time back. Before he¡¯d even proven his Dao and be a World King, the Infernal Monarch of the Netherworld invited him to the Netherworld as a guest.

    It was then that Venerate Flooding Heavens met the senior even the Infernal Monarch treated with the utmost respect, Luo Yao.

    It was only afterward that Venerate Flooding Heavens learned that not even the Infernal Monarch knew Luo Yao¡¯s origins!

    It was easy to imagine how mysterious this Luo Yao person was.

    Furthermore, when Venerate Flooding Heavens described her, he spoke with entirely unconcealed awe and respect. He saw her as a pathmaker of the Grand Dao!

    During the onset of that mysterious catastrophe, it was Luo Yao who intervened at the final moment, defeating that expert not of this epoch, Qin Chongxu!

    But during that battle, one of her hands was severed.

    ording to Venerate Flooding Heavens, Luo Yao took damage from the River of Time, and an inauspicious, forbidden power locked onto her. Thus, after defeating Qin Chongxu, she had no choice but to retreat immediately.

    When she withdrew, she left her severed hand behind. She told Venerate Flooding Heavens that she¡¯d one day return to retrieve it.

    This was the severed, snowy, skeletal hand he¡¯d sealed within that bronze box.

    Even now, Venerate Flooding Heavens had no idea where Luo Yao had gone, nor when she would return.

    After learning the full story, Su Yi increasingly felt that Luo Yao was far too mysterious. Furthermore, she was unimaginably powerful. She could even rip open the curtain of heaven and reach directly into the River of Time!

    She¡¯d even dealt the terrifying Qin Chongxu a massive setback!

    Third, Su Yi learned that although that era¡¯s Infernal Monarch preserved the mysteries of reincarnation, he ultimately didn¡¯t survive that catastrophe. He too perished, his Dao destroyed.

    The reason was simple. In the end, he couldn¡¯t take it, and he decisively returned to help Venerate Flooding Heavens face that catastrophe.

    In the end, both Venerate Flooding Heavens and that Infernal Monarch perished beneath the catastrophe!

    Venerate Flooding Heavens chose not to inform Kong Shen of this. Otherwise, he fearedpletely triggering Kong Shen¡¯s heart demon!

    After all, Kong Shen¡¯s heart demon arose due to his grudge over the Infernal Monarch¡¯s failure to help them fight off that mysterious catastrophe.

    The man he resented had actually gone valiantly to his death. It was easy to imagine how great a blow this realization would be.

    Unfortunately, at this point, Venerate Flooding Heavens¡¯ avatar of will obviously wouldn¡¯t hold out much longer. It was on the verge of breaking down and dissipating.

    In hisst moments, Venerate Flooding Heavens hesitated, then asked Su Yi, ¡°Fellow Daoist... have you perhaps undergone reincarnation?¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t hide it. He nodded.

    ¡°So, you really did it...¡± Venerate Flooding Heavens looked enlightened, and he told Su Yi another secret.

    In that lost era, the Infernal Monarch controlled the power of reincarnation, but due to external restrictions, he¡¯d never truly opened the Path of Samsara!

    It seemed this was due to the Contract of the Gods, or perhaps that mysterious senior, Luo Yao.

    Venerate Flooding Heavens was effectively telling Su Yi that even in that lost, ancient era, Su Yi was the first and only person to sessfully undergo reincarnation!

    ¡°I can already foresee that when Senior Luo Yao returns, she¡¯s sure toe see you. When the timees, she might well be able to clear up some of your doubts,¡± Venerate Flooding Heavens said softly.

    He hoped that Su Yi would take good care of that skeletal hand.

    Finally, Venerate Flooding Heavens¡¯ avatar of will dissipated. He left his legacy behind and asked Su Yi to take it with him to ensure it wasn¡¯t lost.

    ¡°Venerate...¡±

    The dark-robed Officiant was visibly grief-stricken and despondent. He knew that now that the venerate¡¯s avatar of will had dissipated, they were unlikely to ever see him again.

    The sparrow sighed too.

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t overly rueful, but he did find it a bit of a pity. He still had lots of questions he¡¯d yet to get answers for. If they¡¯d had more time, he would have loved to discuss the path beyond the World King Realm.

    Unfortunately, countless years of dormancy had frittered the venerate¡¯s avatar away. It hadn¡¯t been easy for it tost long enough to awaken today.

    Su Yi put away Venerate Flooding Heavens¡¯ legacy, then let out a breath of turbid air. He¡¯d decided to go into seclusion in the Sea of Chaos.

    ¡°I¡¯ll lead you there, Fellow Daoist.¡± The dark-robed Officiant took it upon himself to lead the way. Before they left, he ordered the spirit sparrow to keep an eye on Third Officiant Kong Shen.

    ......

    The four levels of the path of trials were a hidden realm manifested of the power of the Laws.

    Oveing the path of trials had brought Su Yi immense benefits.

    In the first level, he obtained an unparalleled divine medicine, an immortal peach.

    In the second level, he acquired the Dark and Gold Fortune Vine andprehended three supreme Laws of the Grand Dao: Manifesting Life, Flying Light, and Restricting the Profound.

    In the third level, he received the skeletal hand of the mysterious Luo Yao.

    In the fourth level, he received the legacies of a whole group of legendary experts, including Venerate Flooding Heavens, and he learned numerous secrets regarding that mysterious catastrophe!

    Now, Su Yi nned to enter seclusion and attempt a breakthrough into the World King Realm.

    ......

    Heaven and earth were overcast, and creation was withered.

    Deep within the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals, everything was bleak and gray, a vision of devastation.

    On the way to the Sea of Chaos, Su Yi learned that the dark-robed Officiant was called Lu Yan. He was once one of the experts under Venerate Flooding Heavens¡¯mand.

    Only he and the old man in hemp, Kong Shen, had survived that mysterious catastrophe.

    Over the years, they¡¯d upheld Venerate Flooding Heavens¡¯ will, following the rules he put in ce and protecting the heart of the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals.

    As they conversed, they heard the low rumbling of thunder off in the distance. It reverberated throughout heaven and earth, shaking the sky on all sides.

    When they looked over, they saw a boundless sea of lightning.

    Chaos mists churned, and explosive arcs of lightning shed. It was a terrifying scene.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, this is the Sea of Chaos. It¡¯s the manifestation of the remnants of the Dark and Gold Star Realm¡¯s chaos source,¡± the dark-robed man, Lu Yan, said with a conflicted look on his face. He sighed, ¡°This was the primary battlefield during that mysterious catastrophe. Countless dazzling, legendary experts stood here, losing their lives in this very sea...¡±

    Su Yi looked up and stared intently, feeling shaken.

    Dense Dark and Gold Essence drifted all over the boundless Sea of Chaos!

    Countless ancient, primeval Laws rose and fell in multiyered waves. Thunder rumbled and boomed, hurricanes ran rampant, and all matter of destructive auras and strange phenomena of the Grand Dao surged forth, making the sea explosive and perilous.

    ¡°But all of that happened a long, long time ago. Come on, let me take you somewhere safe to cultivate.¡±

    They then shot toward the Sea of Chaos under Lu Yan¡¯s leadership. Before long, both of them had disappeared from view.

 Chapter 1212 - Seclusion

    <h4>Chapter 1212 - Seclusion</h4>

    Lightning surged and arcs of electricity interwove.

    The explosive source power of the Grand Dao rumbled and boomed, violently shaking the dome of heaven.

    Lu Yan took out a beast skin treasure, which spread until it covered a hundred foot radius, obscuring and shielding both himself and Su Yi.

    asionally, lightning, fierce gales, and currents of the Grand Dao swept toward them, but the beast skin neutralized the damage.

    Along the way, Lu Yan introduced the Sea of Chaos.

    ¡°This is a chaos source. During the catastrophe, the source power of numerous Laws was badly damaged. Otherwise, even a Cosmic Enlightenment Realm would face almost certain doom here.¡±

    Before long, the two of them arrived at a deste ind.

    The ind was only a few hundred feet across; it was essentially just a big rock. It was entirely barren, without so much as an inch of grass.

    ¡°This ce is rtively safe. asionally, explosive powers of the Laws will appear, but it¡¯s not enough to threaten your life.¡±

    ¡°There are many such safe regions throughout the Sea of Chaos,¡± said Lu Yan. ¡°In the past, those who became Servants of the Dao would cultivate in these safe ces and advance to the core region of the Sea of Chaos to defend that forbidden ground after bing World Kings.¡±

    Over the years, failed-trial takers were able to be Servants of the Dao so long as they received an Officiant¡¯s approval. The spirit sparrow had told Su Yi that over a hundred experts had be Servants of the Dao.

    The vast majority of them started out as Emperors, but after bing Servants of the Dao, they cultivated in the Sea of Chaos day and night. Thus, most had already proved their Daos and be World Kings!

    However, only thirteen Servants of the Dao were still alive. The others had met their ends contending with the aura of that mysterious catastrophe.

    ¡°Might you tell me about that forbidden ground?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°That ce still holds traces of the catastrophe even now. Even more terrifying is that a vicious weapon not of this era remains within those forbidden grounds. Even now, it¡¯s still affecting and damaging the power of this chaos source,¡± Lu Yan said solemnly. ¡°We watch over this ce primarily because we need to keep that vicious weapon suppressed at all times.¡±

    ¡°Is that vicious weapon perhaps a war spear?¡± Su Yi asked suddenly.

    Lu Yan nodded, a bit stunned. ¡°That¡¯s right. That spear was left here by a terrifying existence called Qin Chongxu.¡±

    It was Qin Chongxu who¡¯d crossed the River of Time tounch the catastrophe that devastated the Dark and Gold Star Realm.

    In the visions Luo Yao¡¯s skeletal hand gave Su Yi, a spear swathed in immortal light had hovered before Qin Chongxu!

    ¡°Even now, the spear¡¯s power still hasn¡¯t disappeared?¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find this surprising.

    Lu Yan shook his head, his expression solemn. ¡°Back then, Venerate Flooding Heavens said that the spear¡¯s origins were terrifying beyond imagination, and that it was because of the spear that Qin Chongxu was able to unleash a catastrophe upon us!

    ¡°Over the years, we¡¯ve attempted to suppress itpletely, and to uncover the vicious weapon¡¯s secrets, but we¡¯ve yet to seed.¡±

    Here, Lu Yan¡¯s expression turnedplicated. He said somberly, ¡°On the contrary, over the years, numerous Servants of the Dao have lost their lives trying to suppress the spear...¡±

    ¡°How far are we from the heart of the Sea of Chaos?¡± asked Su Yi.

    His curiosity was already piqued. He wanted to see that spear swathed in immortal qi and see if he could discern its origins and secrets.

    ¡°About eight thousand miles away, and the path is dangerous. One misstep, and we could easily be reduced to dust,¡± said Lu Yan. ¡°In the past, the old peacock was responsible for sending new Servants to the Dao to that forbidden ground, but now, he...¡±

    Here, Lu Yan couldn¡¯t help but let out a deep sigh.

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head. ¡°I understand.¡±

    After chatting a while longer, something suddenly urred to Su Yi. ¡°My twopanions received the qualifications to enter the path of trails as well. If possible, I hope you can lead them there.¡±

    Lu Yan froze, thenughed. ¡°I know who you¡¯re talking about. A trivial matter. Leave it to me! Still, I must make it clear that no matter who they are, they must act in ordance with the rules.¡±

    He promptly took out the Seed of the Azure, summoned the Heavensdeath Demon Empress and Meng Changyun, and told them what was going on.

    Both of them straightforwardly agreed to undergo trial, and both were full of eagerness.

    ¡°If you fail, don¡¯t make any decisions. Just wait in the secret origin grounds for me to return,¡± said Su Yi.

    He most certainly didn¡¯t wish for the Heavensdeath Demon Empress to be a Servant of the Dao.

    Lu Yan smiled. ¡°Rest assured, Fellow Daoist. I¡¯ll watch over them, and I won¡¯t let them face any danger.¡±

    Before long, Lu Yan led the Heavensdeath Demon Empress and Meng Changyun away from the Sea of Chaos.

    Soon, only Su Yi remained on this deste ind.

    All around him, waves coursed through the sea manifested of the Laws. Chaos mists churned between heaven and ocean, a boundless, grand sight.

    Su Yi took out his wicker chair and sprawled outfortably.

    Although he and the hemp-d elder, Kong Shen, had only exchanged three strikes, his cultivation base was severely drained.

    The moment he rxed, exhaustion coursed through his entire body.

    ¡°At my current strength, I might well be able to rely on the Laws of Profound Ruin to contend with a Oneness World King, but.... Killing him wouldn¡¯t be easy.

    ¡°But with the Dark and Gold Fortune Vine, I ought to be able to kill Enforcers like Jin Chi.¡±

    ¡°Against a Cosmic Enlightenment World King like Kong Shen, if I go all out and use the Laws of Profound Ruin, the Dark and Gold Fortune Vine, and the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ aura, I can at most injure my opponent...

    ¡°Unless I fight with no regard for my life, I¡¯d have no hope of actually beating them.¡±

    Su Yi thought back to his prior battle as he confirmed his current strength.

    Crossing cultivation boundaries to kill one¡¯s enemies sounded simple enough, but in truth, it was harder than ascending the heavens.

    That was true for a single realm, let alonepletely different paths. Throughout the past and future, those capable of doing as Su Yi had done were absolutely as rare as phoenix feathers and qilin horns.

    With Su Yi¡¯s current foundations and cultivation base, he could easily cut down Heavenly Longevity Realm World Kings. That was already astonishing. Out amongst the stars, tens of thousands of years might pass without anyone aplishing such a feat!

    Fighting Oneness and Cosmic Enlightenment World Kings at his current cultivation was obviously a bit much. The disparity was far too enormous.

    He had to use a taboo Dao like Profound Ruin, a Divine Chaos Treasure like the Dark and Gold Fortune Vine, and his killer weapon, the Sword of the Nine Hells, to even put up a fight.

    Su Yi took out a jug of wine and drank in big gulps.

    The figure who¡¯d appeared atop the River of Destiny had told him that the Laws of Profound Ruin weren¡¯t all that impressive.

    But by now, how could Su Yi fail to understand? That illusory figure was obviously just being modest. Throughout the entire Eastern Profound Star Domain, there was almost certainly nothing else like the Dao of Profound Ruin!

    The mysteries of reincarnation were far from ordinary too.

    In terms of sheer profundity, they weren¡¯t at all inferior to the Laws of Profound Ruin!

    ¡°At the end of the day, I¡¯ve just barely crossed the threshold of mastery of the Laws of Reincarnation. I have yet to truly master this Grand Dao.

    ¡°That¡¯s true for the mysteries of Profound Ruin, too.

    ¡°Both Daos are taboo, and I had neither of them in my past lives. But that just makes it even clearer that in this lifetime, my path is starkly different from that of my past selves. And that¡¯s enough.¡±

    Su Yi threw back his head, drained his jug of wine, then rose and got to work.

    <i>Whoosh~</i>

    He waved his sleeves, and several dozen divine materials whooshed into the air.

    He then spent close to half a day establishing a formation on the deste ind. The formation had three simultaneous functions: gathering spiritual energy, obscuring his presence, and defense.

    When the formation circted, both Su Yi and the ind beneath him seemed to disappear into thin air without a trace.

    Meanwhile, throughout the surrounding area, the chaos mists surged toward the ind, forming a whirlpool and pouring down.

    Within the formation, Su Yi sat cross-legged, his qi rumbling and booming. His tall, upright figure zed like a furnace as he swallowed up an unending stream of chaos energy.

    This was the purest, most ancient Dark and Gold Essence!

    Su Yi could prove his Dao and be a World King whenever he pleased, but in the end, he held back. He chose to cultivate quietly here in the Sea of Chaos. He¡¯d take this time tob through the Daos of three lifetimes, temper his cultivation base, and settle his mind.

    After reincarnating and restarting his cultivation, he¡¯d established firm foundations at every step. Even so, he¡¯d gone from an ordinary mortal to an Imperial Apex Emperor in just three short years.

    He¡¯d encountered numerous perils and setbacks along the way, but few true life-or-death trials or obstacles.

    That was because he had the knowledge of his past life and the Sword of the Nine Hells.

    Su Yi knew that if he wanted to surpass his past self and achieve greater heights in his swordsmanship, he couldn¡¯t cling to the knowledge of his past lives.

    Nor could he get too dependent on the Sword of the Nine Hells!

    That was why he¡¯d been iparably strict in his cultivation from the moment he regained his memories.

    As an ancient poem stated, ¡°When your situation is advantageous, it seems as though heaven and earth themselves are on your side, but when fortune departs, even a hero struggles to retain their freedom.¡±

    External power was ultimately just that: external.

    He could only rely on what was truly his!

    It wasn¡¯t exactly that he objected to or disdained external power, but that he recognized its limits. He needed to use external power without letting himself be dependent on it.

    If he was a monarch, then external power was his minister.

    As a monarch, how could he let his ministers overstep their bounds?

    On that day, Su Yi went into seclusion upon that barren ind.

    ......

    They said that in the wilderness, you lost all sense of the passage of time.

    Before long, half a year had passed.

    Somewhere in the secret origin grounds, a pce hovered above purple thunderclouds.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to act as my dharma protector.¡± The Heavensdeath Demon Empress faced Lu Yan and inclined her head in greeting.

    She¡¯d attempted the path of trials, only to fail at the third trial.

    Although she failed, she benefited considerably, and obtained a bit of good fortune.

    Ofte, she¡¯d been in continuous seclusion in front of Lu Yan¡¯s pce. She¡¯d already seized firm hold of the opportunity she needed to prove her Dao.

    She¡¯d originally nned to wait for Su Yi to return, then ask him to watch over her.

    But it had been half a year already, and there was no word from him. Moreover, she could no longer suppress her cultivation base. She had to break through as soon as possible.

    ¡°Very well.¡± Lu Yan straightforwardly agreed. He smiled, ¡°I can see it already. With your foundations and cultivation, sess is all but certain.

    ¡°In this humble old man¡¯s estimations, your Profound Unity Realm Foundations would dazzle any era you appeared in,¡± Meng Changyun said hurriedly. ¡°Even out amongst the stars, you would be considered a rare talent. Once you prove your Dao and break through, your strength is sure to soar.¡±

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress inclined her head. Without another word, her beautiful eyes focused on the distant dome of heaven.

    Tribtion clouds surged. All of creation was silent and still.

    Countless years of waiting, and countless years of torment and unease, her Tribtion of Heavenly Longevity had finally... arrived!

    That very day.

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress proved her Dao and stepped onto the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension, establishing her cultivation in the Heavenly Longevity Realm!

    Her foundations were firm, and her talent extraordinary. Even Lu Yan, a Cosmic Enlightenment Realm survivor of the lost ancient era, was impressed.

 Chapter 1213 - Tribulation Light in the Forbidden Zone

    <h4>Chapter 1213 - Tribtion Light in the Forbidden Zone</h4>

    Half a year passed.

    Su Yi sat atop that deste ind, as still as a rock.

    He¡¯d never once repaired the formation he¡¯d ced around the ind, and the wind and waves had long since eroded itpletely.

    Unbelievably, when the random lightning strikes fell, an invisible power silently neutralized them before they got close to Su Yi.

    Even the relentless, raging tidal waves of the Laws of the Grand Dao slumped powerlessly and dissipated when they drew near.

    None of them hurt Su Yi in the slightest.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Today, a windstorm raged. It swept over from afar, mixed with explosive arcs of electricity. The chaotic mists filling the air churned.

    Suddenly, the silent, unmoving, statue-like Su Yi opened his eyes.

    The light and shadows of reincarnation interwove in the depths of his gaze, and from time to time, they reflected the mysteries of Profound Ruin.

    At that moment, it seemed as if an invisible majesty were suppressing heaven and earth. The surrounding area suddenly trembled.

    The distant windstorm suddenly reacted as if startled, and it shot past the sides of the deste ind.

    Throughout the surrounding sea, the waves reached the heavens, and the winds were terrifying.

    Except for the little ind Su Yi stood on. It was as calm as before, untouched by waves.

    ¡°A heart as smooth as jade and sharp as my sword. In my pursuit of the Grand Dao, if I let dust cloud my heart, it won¡¯t matter how heaven-defying my foundations are, or how extraordinary my talent is. Ultimately, I won¡¯t get far...¡± Su Yi rose and brushed off his clothes.

    Half a year had passed.

    His cultivation base hadn¡¯t advanced in the slightest.

    But his mentality had undergone an earth-shaking transformation.

    This change, in turn, gave him a deeper understanding of his own path.

    ¡°I follow my heart without overstepping the bounds. I am myself when I am free and broadminded, when I am leisurely and at ease, when I¡¯m wanton and unrestrained, and when I kill decisively...

    ¡°I¡¯ve jumped out of the cage of my past lives and severed all thoughts of what is and isn¡¯t me. What need is there to concern myself with whether or not I am myself...?¡±

    Su Yiughed silently, took out a jug of wine, and strode into the distant Sea of Chaos. His robes fluttered around him, and he cut an extraordinary figure.

    The billowing mists of chaos produced a wondrous, rhythmic resonance with Su Yi¡¯s aura.

    As he walked, he was like a sovereign out for a stroll. Wherever he passed, the wind and waves receded. Neither thunder nor lightning impeded him, and he seemed carefree andposed.

    He traversed the Sea of Chaos with no destination in mind. Everything he felt and saw was reflected in his heart.

    Suddenly, he heard an earth-shaking boom off in the distance. A wave of destructive power erupted, creating a vision of turmoil and upheaval.

    When Su Yi looked over, he saw that around the source of the disturbance, the chaos mists were depleted, and the sea manifested of the source power of the Laws had been blocked off in front of a massive abyss!

    About a dozen figures stood around this abyss, both men and women. They were working together to circte an ancient formation.

    The formation¡¯s power was extremely terrifying. It gathered the chaos mists from throughout the surrounding area, manifesting a ten-thousand-foot treasure pagoda that suppressed the air above the abyss.

    Dazzling tribtion light shot out of the abyss¡¯s depths, attempting to break free of the treasure pagoda¡¯s suppression.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The air above the pagoda trembled violently, fiercely resisting the light shooting out of the abyss.

    The ten-plus figures gathered around it all looked grim, and they fought with everything they had.

    Upon closer inspection, their ranks included four Cosmic Enlightenment World Kings and nine Oneness World Kings!

    <i>It seems that this is the ¡®forbidden ground¡¯ at the heart of the Sea of Chaos that Lu Yan told me about, </i>thought Su Yi.

    The thirteen figures standing around the abyss had to be Servants of the Dao watching over the forbidden grounds.

    And the tribtion light shooting out of the abyss had to be the power leftover from that mysterious tribtion!

    When Su Yi realized this, his heart stirred, and he walked right toward the abyss.

    As he drew closer, Su Yi clearly sensed how powerful the thirteen Servants of the Dao were. They were far beyond ordinary World Kings.

    Yet they needed to circte the formation to contend with the tribtion light arising from the abyss. That made it clear just how terrifying the tribtion light was.

    ¡°Eh? Why would someone show up at a time like this?¡± Someone sensed Su Yi¡¯s arrival.

    He was a tall, stalwart man in warrior robes. His hair and beard were unkempt, and his aura was startling. He was actually a Cosmic Enlightenment World King!

    ¡°The Profound Unity Realm!? This...¡± Soon, someone cried out in surprise.

    The other Servants of the Dao were startled too. All of them looked over and watched as Su Yi approached from the distant sea.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s a new Servant of the Dao?¡±

    ¡°Impossible! If he were a Servant of the Dao, the Officiants would never have let hime here before breaking into the World King Realm!¡±

    ¡°Did you notice that he isn¡¯t using any treasure at all, yet he¡¯s crossing the Sea of Chaos with ease?¡±

    ¡°He really is!¡±

    ....Su Yi¡¯s arrival came as quite a surprise to the Servants of the Dao, and his presence confused them.

    They¡¯d been protecting this ce for a long time. How could they <i>not </i>know that without an Officiant to guide them here, even World Kings were at great risk of having their souls destroyed at a moment¡¯s notice?

    Yet now, a Profound Unity Emperor was walking right toward them, sauntering across the Sea of Chaos as if he were out for a casual stroll. Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised?

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, dare I ask who you are and how you got here?¡± the man in warrior robes said gravely.

    Even as they conversed, the other Servants of the Dao never stopped circting the formation to suppress the light surging out of the abyss.

    ¡°A trial-taker who wound up here by mistake, that¡¯s all,¡± Su Yi said casually. ¡°You can focus on circting your formation. No need to pay me any heed.¡±

    As he spoke, he drew even closer.

    A trial-taker?

    When had an Imperial Realm trial-taker ever been able to cross the Sea of Chaos to arrive in this forbidden zone?

    The Servants of the Dao were increasingly bewildered.

    But when they saw Su Yi stop not far away instead of approaching any further, they felt significantly calmer.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Increasingly intense arcs of radiant white tribtion light surged from the depths of the abyss.

    The treasure tower suppressing it swayed on impact. It seemed as if it wouldn¡¯t hold much longer.

    ¡°Dammit! The war spear at the bottom of the abyss is increasingly agitated!¡± The colorfully dressed woman¡¯s expression darkened, and she gnashed her teeth.

    ¡°It really is strange. If we can¡¯t keep it suppressed, we have to report to the Officiant and have him intervene personally!¡±

    The other Servants of the Dao furrowed their brows, their expression solemn.

    They couldn¡¯t afford to pay Su Yi any further heed. All of them attacked with everything they had, circting the treasure pagoda manifested of the formation with all their might as they relentlessly suppressed the tribtion light.

    Su Yi ced his hands behind his back and gazed into the distance.

    The tribtion light at the bottom of the abyss didn¡¯t spread, but even just gazing upon it from afar, Su Yi felt intense pressure bearing down on him, making his heart palpate.

    ¡°No wonder that catastrophe was enough to devastate the Laws of the Dark and Gold Star Realm. No wonder even those legendary experts perished. Power like this is truly far too catastrophic...¡± Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed.

    A long, long time had passed since the onset of the catastrophe, but even now, keeping the cmitous power emanating from that war spear in check required more than ten World Kings working together to circte a formation.

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised?

    But this only made Su Yi increasingly curious about the spear.

    ording to Lu Yan, that terrifying expert, Qin Chongxu, had used the spear to trigger that mysterious catastrophe.

    That meant that this vicious weapon not of this epoch was sure to have extraordinary origins.

    ¡°Dammit! Over the past six months, the spear¡¯s been acting strangely with greater frequency, and it keeps trying to escape. It¡¯s like it¡¯s gone insane.¡± Someone cursed hatefully.

    The Servants of the Dao all had unsightly looks on their faces, and all of them seemed exhausted. It was obvious that suppressing the tribtion light had taken an enormous toll on them.

    But none of them held back. Everyst one of them gave it their all.

    However, their expressions were tinged with worry.

    There was no doubt about it. Their failure to suppress the tribtion light even after all this time was putting unprecedented pressure on them.

    Suddenly, something urred to Su Yi, and he eximed, ¡°Wait, did you say that the spear started acting strangely half a year ago?¡±

    ¡°Friend, we¡¯re busy suppressing a crisis. How could we possibly have time to chat with you? I urge you to leave this ce as soon as possible!¡± A yellow-robed man said impatiently.

    Su Yiughed, not at all concerned. ¡°If you answer my questions, I wouldn¡¯t mind helping you out.¡±

    This deration left the World Kings stunned. They almost suspected they¡¯d misheard him.

    ¡°You?¡± The colorfully dressed woman couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Your heart¡¯s in the right ce, but your words reveal your ignorance. Enough. We appreciate your good intentions, so listen to our advice. You¡¯d best leave as quickly as possible.¡±

    With that, she paid Su Yi no further heed.

    The other Servants of the Dao disregarded him too.

    Countering the tribtion light beneath that abyss was iparably tiring. How could they possibly be in the mood to pay attention to a newly arrived, unknown trial-taker?

    As for Su Yi¡¯s offer to help them? They saw it as nothing more than a joke. They figured he just didn¡¯t know the height of the heavens or the depths of the earth.

    Su Yi rubbed his nose.

    This was the disadvantage of a low cultivation base. When he met those with powerful cultivations, it was hard to avoid them looking down on him.

    But although the yellow-robed man and colorfully dressed woman treated him flippantly, and although they were a bit rude, neither had ill intentions. Su Yi naturally wouldn¡¯t take offense.

    ¡°This is bad!!¡± Suddenly, a Cosmic Enlightenment Realm man in warrior robes cried out.

    They then watched as a streak of tribtion light escaped the treasure pagoda¡¯s suppression and shot forth!

    The other Servants of the Dao visibly lost theirposure, and their hearts thudded in their chests.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The streak of tribtion light was over a hundred feet long and as thick as a bolt of cloth. It emanated a terrifying, taboo aura.

    It easily broke through their defensive formation and shot toward the woman in colorful clothes.

    ¡°Hurry up and dodge!¡± The man in warrior robes bellowed, his heart on tenterhooks.

    But all of this had happened far too quickly. There was no time to dodge. All the colorfully dressed woman could do was pour her cultivation base into her flying knife and sh with the tribtion light head-on.

    But it was in that moment that¡ª¡ª

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The silver flying knife in front of the colorfully dressed woman shattered into pieces.

    And that streak of tribtion light was headed right toward her! The others couldn¡¯t possibly arrive in time to save her.

    But it was at this life-or-death juncture that a section of gray vine suddenly appeared in front of her, seemingly out of nowhere.

    Like a sword slicing through the fetters of space to block the tribtion light!

 Chapter 1214 - The Spearâ€™s Target

    <h4>Chapter 1214 - The Spear¡¯s Target</h4>

    A chaotic aura rose from the gray vine, and a single burst of forceful, tyrannical aura dispersed the tribtion light.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The hundred-plus-foot streak of tribtion light shattered with a bang.

    As soon as the shock passed, the colorfully dressed woman looked over, her face still pale.

    The one wielding the gray vine was none other than the blue-robed young man who¡¯d just traversed the waves to get here!

    ¡°What...?¡± The woman¡¯s beautiful eyes widened in apparent disbelief. The other Servants of the Dao gasped too.

    That tribtion light threatened the lives of even World Kings, yet a Profound Unity Emperor had blocked it?

    Simply unbelievable!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Before they could wrap their heads around it, tribtion light exploded out of the abyss¡¯s depths, violently shaking the ten-thousand-foot treasure pagoda. It seemed as if it might fall at a moment¡¯s notice.

    The Servants of the Dao all looked stricken. They poured their strength into the formation, not daring to divide their attention.

    But this time, the tribtion light surging from the depths of the abyss was even more terrifying than before; it was like a volcanic eruption.

    In but a few blinks of the eye, cracks appeared on the pagoda manifested of the formation. It was severely damaged.

    All thirteen Servants of the Dao circting the formation suffered the resulting bacsh. Some coughed up blood, while others paled or let out muffled grunts as they staggered backward.

    The entire formation showed signs of falling apart.

    ¡°Dammit!¡±

    ¡°Why is this happening?¡±

    ¡°Quick, send a message to the Officiant! We need help!¡±

    The Servants of the Dao were frantic; they realized how dire the situation was.

    It was then that Su Yi¡¯s calm voice rang out. ¡°Allow me.¡±

    <i>ng!</i>

    The Dark and Gold Fortune Vine transformed into a sword in his grip.

    He then raised his right arm and pointed his sword at the firmament.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Throughout the surrounding skies, the boundless power of chaos boiled over and surged toward Su Yi¡¯s sword like mad, as if it had been summoned.

    The Thirteen Servants of the Dao couldn¡¯t help but look stunned.

    ¡°He... can actually control and direct the source energies of the Sea of Chaos?¡± someone eximed in astonishment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that this fellow Daoist just saved Fellow Daoist Minghe¡¯s life,¡± someone said softly. They nced at the colorfully dressed woman.

    ¡°That fellow Daoist really is strong!¡± the colorfully dressed woman said seriously. She was full of gratitude for Su Yi. It was just that she¡¯d been so busy suppressing the tribtion light arising from the abyss that she hadn¡¯t had time to thank him properly yet.

    The other Servants of the Dao¡¯s emotions churned. They thought back to when Su Yi traversed the Sea of Chaos without relying on any external items, like a fallen immortal.

    They also recalled how Su Yi had intervened right in the nick of time, shattering a streak of tribtion light to save the colorfully dressed woman¡¯s life.

    Now, a casual swing of his sword drew upon the chaos power throughout the surrounding area. Who could fail to realize that the Emperor they¡¯d disregarded was actually an incredible existence?

    As they pondered, Su Yi leaped into the fray and swung his sword.

    <i>Boom</i>¡ª<i>!</i>

    As that dull, simple sword descended, endless chaos power descended into the abyss, like the river of heaven breaking through a dam.

    The air was thrown into disarray, and the surrounding skies trembled.

    It was just one sh, but the tribtion light filling the abyss scattered like rain and dispersed.

    But that sword qi infused with the boundless power of chaos continued, its power undiminished, cleaving into the depths of the abyss.

    <i>Boom!!</i>

    A terrifying impact followed, and rumbling reverberated through the air. A destructive aura permeated the surroundings, making heaven and earth sway violently, as if the skies were about to copse.

    The thirteen Servants of the Dao gasped, their hearts trembling.

    What a terrifying strike!

    One attack, and he¡¯d ruthlessly suppressed the tribtion light at the bottom of the abyss. It couldn¡¯t have been any more tyrannical.

    ¡°Many thanks, Fellow Daoist!¡± The man in warrior robes was the first toe back to his senses. He sped his fist in gratitude.

    The other Servants of the Dao spoke up too. The way they looked at Su Yi had obviously changed.

    Especially the man in yellow, who looked ashamed. ¡°Earlier, I was blind. I spoke rashly and offended your dignity, Fellow Daoist. I humbly request your understanding.¡±

    Su Yi had asked him questions in an attempt to understand the situation, only for the man in yellow to rebuke him irritably and encourage him to leave immediately.

    It was for this reason that, although the yellow-robed man was grateful, he couldn¡¯t help but feel awkward.

    ¡°It was no trouble at all. Besides, this current development is not yet over,¡± said Su Yi. As he spoke, he walked over to the abyss and peered down.

    The thirteen Servants of the Dao were instantly solemn once more. All of them took control of a section of the formation and readied themselves for what was toe.

    ¡°Right, you said that the spear at the bottom of the abyss only started acting up more frequently six months ago?¡± Su Yi said casually.

    He couldn¡¯t tell how deep the abyss was. It looked as if it led all the way to the nine serenities of the Netherworld, and its explosive tribtion light flowed like magma, rumbling and roaring in the abyss¡¯s depths.

    It was indistinct, but he could see the war spear floating and sinking within the churning tribtion light. It was just that due to the excessive distance, he couldn¡¯t see it clearly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the man in warrior robes said gravely. ¡°The forbidden zone has been turbulent for the past half year, and that¡¯s after close to a thousand years without any unusual movements.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s as if something stimted the war spear at the bottom of the abyss half a year ago, awakening it from its dormancy. It¡¯s acted up six times since!¡±

    ¡°Every time, it stirs up violent, explosive tribtion light. Like it¡¯s trying to escape the abyss.

    ¡°Furthermore, every attempt is more terrifying than thest.¡±

    ¡°This time, the strange movements at the bottom of the abyss werepletely beyond our imagination. Fellow Daoist, if you hadn¡¯te to our aid just in time, we would surely have paid a grievous price already.¡± As he spoke, the man in warrior robes felt lingering terror, and he visibly rejoiced at Su Yi¡¯s timely intervention.

    Su Yi sank into thought.

    Half a year ago. That was when he entered the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals!

    He¡¯d spent the past half year in seclusion on a deste ind in the Sea of Chaos. During that time, that spear not of this epoch had repeatedly acted up!

    <i>Is there a connection?</i>

    <i>Qin Chongxu came here because of reincarnation, and he relied on that spear to trigger the catastrophe that devastated the Dark and Gold Star Realm.</i>

    <i>Has the spear perhaps sensed the aura of reincarnation upon me?</i>

    But before Su Yi could give the matter any further thought, something unexpected happened.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A heaven-shaking rumbling suddenly arose from the bottom of the abyss. It was as if theva-like tribtion light were suddenly erupting!

    The Servants of the Dao were astonished, and their scalps went numb. <i>Why is this happening!?</i>

    They¡¯d protected this ce for countless years, but this was their first time seeing such terrifying movements at the bottom of the abyss.

    The aura alone practically made the World Kings¡¯ souls leave their bodies.

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed; he could sense icy, bone-piercing murderous intent locking firmly onto him!

    The spear¡¯s aura was shooting out of the abyss, like a long-dormant vicious beast setting its sights on him!

    <i>These disturbances really are targeting me! </i>Su Yi was finally certain. He didn¡¯t hesitate to swing his sword.

    The Sea of Chaos churned. The boundless chaos source energy swept toward Su Yi¡¯s sword like ocean winds, gathering around it as he shed with a bang.

    At that moment, Su Yi was like the sovereign of the Sea of Chaos. Chaos source power gathering around his attack.

    He controlled it as he might his own fingers!

    <i>Boom¡ª!</i>

    The entire forbidden ground was in disarray.

    Su Yi¡¯s sword qi shed with the eruption of tribtion light. Terrifying destructive power ran rampant, exploding and copsing the surrounding skies.

    None of the Thirteen Servants of the Dao dared be negligent. All of them circted the formation with all their might to stop the spread of the destructive aura.

    But a momentter, their expressions shifted.

    Even just the aftershock of their battle shook the formation, making it shake violently. It was so painful that all of them were on the verge of coughing up blood!

    They could imagine it already. If Su Yi hadn¡¯t blocked the impact up ahead, the Servants of the Dao would have paid an unimaginable price just now!

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Su Yi¡¯s gaze frosted over, and he attacked with all his might.

    Streak after streak of unstoppable sword intent rose into the air, drawing upon the chaos source power and cleaving into the abyss.

    After half a year of seclusion, Su Yi¡¯s cultivation base had fully incorporated the power of Dark and Gold Essence. His spiritual energy was as dense and boundless as chaos.

    That aside, over the past half year, he¡¯d continuously divined the mysteries of the Laws of the Dark and Gold Star Realm. His heart, his mind, and will had all long since produced a wondrous resonance with the chaos source of the Dark and Gold Star Realm.

    Furthermore, the Dark and Gold Fortune Vine he carried was originally a spirit root born of the Dark and Gold Star Realm. It had an innate ability to manipte its chaos source.

    Thus, even though Su Yi had yet to prove his Dao and be a World King, he could control the source power of the Sea of Chaos as he pleased.

    This was what they called ¡°heaven and earth working together!¡±

    Before long, Su Yi¡¯s full-force offensive suppressed the tribtion light at the bottom of the abyss once more!

    But before the Servants of the Dao could even sigh in relief, a clear, cloud-piercing hum rang out!

    <i>ng!</i>

    Tribtion light surged at the bottom of the abyss, and a bronze spear swathed in immortal qi rose into the air.

    A destructive, murderous aura spread out, as if intent on destroying both heaven and earth. Even the firmament shook.

    The Sea of Chaos boomed as it was thrown into turmoil.

    The thirteen Servants of the Dao panicked, their hearts and minds in agony as they sensed a potentially lethal threat. It felt as if their dooms were imminent.

    Meanwhile, Lu Yan had already received word of this development, and he was rushing over at top speed.

    When he sensed those unimaginably terrifying energy fluctuations, even this Cosmic Enlightenment Realm survivor of the lost era felt his hair stand on end.

    <i>Don¡¯t tell me that the war spear haspletely reawakened!?</i>

    It was as if he could see the initial onset of that mysterious catastrophe once more, an apocalyptic scene!

    ¡°How is this possible....?¡± Lu Yan frantically charged ahead with all his might.

    He was keenly aware that if they let the spear re-enter the world, it wouldn¡¯t just destroy the Sea of Chaos. It would destroy the entire Graveyard of Fallen Immortals, and the Dark and Gold Star Realm would face unimaginable cmity!

    But it was then that smug, excitedughter emanated from Su Yi¡¯s body. ¡°Hahaha! From this day forth, this lofty one shall control the power of reincarnation!¡±

    The voice came from within the snowy, slender skeletal hand the mysterious Luo Yao had left behind!

    <i>That fake amnesiac? </i>Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose.

    But before he could give the matter any further thought, the spear emanating immortal qi shot out of the depths of the abyss swathed in radiant tribtion light.

    An apocalyptic aura spread out, filling the surrounding area.

 Chapter 1215 - Devoured!

    <h4>Chapter 1215 - Devoured!</h4>

    In the blink of an eye, the bronze war spear swathed in immortal qi broke through the formation and shot out of the abyss.

    The snow-white radiance of its tip illuminated thendscape.

    Terrifying tribtion light spread out, sending the Servants of the Dao flying back.

    Nothing could stand in its way!

    These World Kings couldn¡¯t take so much as a single blow from this unparalleled weapon of another era.

    ¡°Whatever you do, don¡¯t kill him!¡± That excited voice rang out once more. ¡°Just suppress him! That bitch sealed me for countless years. I don¡¯t want to end up empty-handed!¡±

    <i>ng!</i>

    The spear seemed to understand him. It produced a clear, heaven-shaking hum and immediately shed at Su Yi.

    Su Yi swung his sword without hesitation.

    Sword qi burst forth, bringing with it the surging power of chaos.

    But beneath the spear¡¯s power, this sh proved no more durable than a soap bubble. It exploded with a bang.

    Su Yi was forced explosively back, and the spear¡¯s power suppressed and destroyed the entire stretch of heaven and earth. He felt as if he were sinking into the mud.

    <i>ng!</i>

    A waterfall of tribtion light poured down, and a clear hum spread out like a wave. The spear arced through the sky and attacked once more.

    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± Lu Yan had only just arrived. When he watched this y out, his heart sank, and he felt a chill in his hands and feet.

    He¡¯d witnessed the terrifyingness of that mysterious catastrophe. As mighty as Cosmic Enlightenment World Kings were, even they were instantly reduced to ash.

    And now, that spear had set its sights on Su Yi! How could he possibly have any chance of survival?

    The spear was descending through the skies, releasing a waterfall of tribtion light. It had suppressed Su Yipletely.

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t move in the slightest. Aplicated look appeared on his face.

    ¡°Go ande back quickly,¡± he whispered to himself.

    An illusory Dao sword shot from between his eyes.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    The tribtion light filling the skies exploded.

    The suppressed spear suffered a terrifying bacsh, and it was sent flying back, trembling and wailing in midair.

    Lu Yan was stunned. ¡°!!!¡±

    The Servants of the Dao were shocked too. <i>He blocked that terrifying war spear?</i>

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± That same voice emanated from the bronze box sealing that slender skeletal hand, but it was no longer excited. Rather, it sounded bbergasted.

    Heaven and earth were suddenly deathly silent. All of creation dimmed.

    It was as if the originally turbulent seas were now under absolute suppression. They sank into a strange, frozen state.

    The sea didn¡¯t so much as ripple. Even the devastated skies and turbulent air currents froze in ce.

    Heaven and earth were still, like a strange scroll painting.

    And in this strange scroll painting, an illusory sword hovered beneath the dome of heaven.

    Its shape was like chaos, impossible to describe.

    Seven illusory chains were wrapped around it.

    Its aura was inscrutable and mysterious, but not overly terrifying. It even seemed simple and reserved.

    Yet when they gazed upon it, the onlookers¡¯ hearts trembled, as if a silent suppression were bearing down on their souls. It was suffocating.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The spear rumbled explosively, the first to break the deathly silence.

    Its surface burst with a waterfall of immortal qi. Tribtion light surged, and its momentum was immeasurably more powerful than before.

    But its next move left the onlookers tongue-tied.

    The spear ripped through space and shot into the distance.

    It fled without a fight!!

    Everyone who saw this was practically startled out of their wits.

    <i>What could possibly scare that terrifying spear so badly?</i>

    Everyone was stunned, except for Su Yi. His expression shifted subtly.

    The spear couldn¡¯t flee.

    An invisible power sealed the surrounding space on all sides.

    The spear that had just escaped by tearing through space was frozen, like a fish that had unwittingly jumped onto a floating piece of ice.

    The spear¡¯s tribtion light shattered,yer afteryer afteryer.

    Its immortal qi was suppressed, forced back into the spear one inch at a time.

    In the end, the twenty-foot bronze spear could no longer move. All it could do was buzz and wail, almost as if it was mourning.

    Off in the distance, that illusory sword hovered there silently. It never created any kind of disturbance.

    It seemed utterly ludicrous; the onlookers felt as if the sword were an unsurpassed sovereign gazing coldly down on the futile struggles of its prey...

    Then¡ª¡ª

    The illusory Dao Sword attacked.

    Its edge tapped the air.

    <i>Bang! Bang! Bang!</i>

    The twenty-foot spear exploded, inch by inch, and transformed into dazzling, overflowing bundles of immortal light.

    The sword was like a diner using his knife to carve a fatty, enticing chunk of meat into manageable bits.

    A whirlpool of light suddenly appeared on the illusory sword¡¯s hilt, creating a powerful suction.

    The bundles of immortal light manifested of the spear dissolved into the vortex, like a y ox melting into the sea, devouredpletely.

    Not even a drop remained!

    Everyone present was so stunned that their jaws practically fell off. They were stunnedpletely out of their wits.

    Someone had once used that very spear tounch a catastrophe, shattering the Laws of the entire Dark and Gold Star Realm. They¡¯d wiped its most dazzling, resplendent era from history.

    Even now, the spear¡¯s power was easily enough to threaten the lives of World Kings!

    Over the years, over a hundred Servants of the Dao had watched over these forbidden grounds, but only thirteen of them still lived.

    The fallen Servants of the Dao had all been killed by that spear!

    When the spear re-entered the world, all of them felt a strong sense of despair, as if the skies were falling.

    Who¡¯d have thought the terrifying, malevolent war spear would be defeated?

    And like prey too pathetic to withstand even a single blow at that. It was easily suppressed, minced, and devoured!

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been shocked?

    Who could have imagined this?

    Even Su Yi, despite anticipating this result, was surprised to see the spear devoured like food. Furthermore, he found it... a pity.

    After all, the spear was a limitlessly terrifying treasure, a vicious weapon not of this era!

    Naturally, it was a shame to just devour it.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    In the blink of an eye, that illusory Dao sword seemed to have eaten its fill. It blurred into a beam of light and shot back in through Su Yi¡¯s eyes.

    Heaven and earth were silent. All around, no one spoke.

    They just stood there in a daze.

    An indescribable astonishment spread through their hearts.

    Aplete and utter catastrophe had been averted with such ease, just like that!

    All of them felt as if they were dreaming. It didn¡¯t seem quite real.

    The man in warrior robes was visibly dazed.

    ¡°All these years, we¡¯ve stood guard here. We dared not hope for anything sovish as defeating the spearpletely, yet now... it¡¯s been destroyed, just like that.¡±

    ¡°If that fellow Daoist had appeared during that catastrophe... could he have rewritten the history of the Dark and Gold Star Realm? Would its Laws never have been destroyed? Would the experts of antiquity have lived to aplish more legendary feats?¡± someone murmured.

    ¡°As Servants of the Dao, protecting this ce to prevent the spear¡¯s escape has been our one and only mission. Now, it¡¯s suddenly been destroyed, so why do I feel so... lost?¡± someone said with aplicated look on their face.

    ......All of this seemed far too unbelievable. The Servants of the Dao couldn¡¯t possibly calm down so quickly.

    ¡°I wonder what Venerate Flooding Heavens would think if he were here to see this...¡± Lu Yan was stunned too, and he couldn¡¯t calm down.

    ¡°No! Impossible! Our Divine Tribtion War Spear can y even demons and gods. It can destroy entire worlds!! How could it have been devoured like this!?¡± The voice within the bronze box shrieked at the top of his lungs.

    By now, how could Su Yi fail to understand who this voice belonged to? The mysterious Luo Yao had sealed a portion of Qin Chongxu¡¯s soul within her severed hand!

    When Su Yi saw the remnant soul go mad with anger, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. <i>A wisp of soul, that¡¯s all. A sealed one, too. And he seriously thought he could borrow the spear¡¯s power to suppress me and seize the secrets of reincarnation? He must be out of his mind.</i>

    Su Yi transmitted his will into the box. ¡°Old-timer, wait until I¡¯ve proven my Dao and be a World King. I¡¯ll settle the score with you then.¡±

    Within Luo Yao¡¯s skeletal hand, Qin Chongxu¡¯s remnant soul instantly fell silent. He didn¡¯t utter so much as a peep.

    It seemed he knew that disaster was imminent!

    Su Yi looked around and, without any further dys, turned to leave.

    He¡¯d wandered here on impulse, strolling casually over the Sea of Chaos. His original goal had been to clear his mind, as he hoped to undergo tribtion today.

    He never would have thought he¡¯d encounter a storm like this.

    Now that he¡¯d quelled this disturbance, he naturally wasn¡¯t willing to linger any longer.

    It was just a pity that the Sword of the Nine Hells hadpletely devoured the war spear...

    In truth, the moment the spear shot out of the abyss, Su Yi sensed the long-dormant Sword of the Nine Hells awaken of its own ord. Furthermore, it seemed excited!

    Like a shark that had caught a whiff of blood. It couldn¡¯t suppress its hunger!

    It was then that Su Yi recalled a portion of the Temple Master¡¯s memories.

    Once, a long time ago, the Temple Master explored a mysterious hidden ground, in which he randomly discovered a pool of chaotic demonic qi.

    A ck divine lotus bloomed in the pond.

    The tip of a ck sword with a malevolent aura jutted from the flower¡¯s center.

    It was only an inch long.

    The Temple Master found it strange, but just as he was about to pluck the ck lotus, it underwent a sudden transformation.

    The lotus¡¯s stem became the sword¡¯s de, and the roots became a hilt. The leaves transformed into Dao markings and fused into the sword, while the flower clustered around the sword¡¯s tip.

    In the blink of an eye, the ck lotus transformed into a Dao sword. Its baleful demonic aura was monstrous and terrifying, and its natural Dao markings were full of taboo, cmitous energy fluctuations.

    Practically simultaneously, the Sword of the Nine Hells reacted. In an unprecedented move, it appeared of its own ord, smoothly suppressing and devouring the ck lotus sword!

    That was the Temple Master¡¯s first time seeing the Sword of the Nine Hells take such initiative.

    Afterward, the Temple Master inferred something. The Sword of the Nine Hells most likely needed to absorb power to replenish itself!

    Furthermore, the treasures it saw fit to actively go after were obviously no ordinary divine artifacts!

    After reaching this conclusion, the Temple Master sought out some of the rarest, most extraordinary treasures of the stars to test his theory.

    But without exception, none of them piqued the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ interest. They got no reaction whatsoever.

    As if... in the sword¡¯s eyes, the rarest, most extraordinary treasures of the stars weren¡¯t even worthy of bing its food....

    As Su Yi thought back to this, he recalled how conflicted he felt when he first faced the spear. His expression was a bit inscrutable.

    For the Sword of the Nine Hells to view it as food was unquestionable proof that this spear of another era was an utterly extraordinary treasure. It might even have been unique.

    But that was exactly what made Su Yi feel so conflicted. He knew that in the end, the spear was fated to be the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ food...

 Chapter 1216 - The Curtains Open on a New Era

    <h4>Chapter 1216 - The Curtains Open on a New Era</h4>

    Su Yi left.

    The crowd remained around that massive abyss. A long time passed before they came back to their senses.

    Suddenly, Lu Yan let out a long breath of turbid qi, and his eyes gradually lit up. ¡°A new era... has begun!¡±

    It was just five words, but they carried enormous weight, and they startled all of the Servants of the Dao out of their daze.

    They¡¯d experienced years of wind and waves. After mulling Lu Yan¡¯s words over, they understood what he was trying to say.

    That mysterious catastrophe had been a turning point in the Dark and Gold Star Realm¡¯s history.

    The years before it were resplendent and grand, giving rise to legendary experts. The Dark and Gold Star Realm was seen as an ancestral ground throughout the Eastern Profound Star Domain!

    Who knew how many experts hade here from the stars beyond, as if on a holy pilgrimage?

    But after the onset of that mysterious catastrophe, the Laws of the Dark and Gold Star Realm shattered, and its legendary experts perished. Even its glorious history had been wiped from record.

    The enormous Dark and Gold Star Realm had descended into ruin, and it had been of little interest to the Eastern Profound Star Domain ever since.

    Its world of cultivation had waned, but that was the least of it; even its connection to the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension had been severed. Outside of the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals, no new World Kings appeared here!

    These were the ups and downs of worldly affairs, the alternating of history.

    Yet now that the war spear had been destroyed, this era had effectively ended.

    The curtains were slowly starting to open on a new epoch!

    This was no exaggeration, either.

    Over the years, the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals had given rise to numerous World King Servants of the Dao. However, due to the damaged Laws of the Dark and Gold Star Realm, they could only cultivate in the Sea of Chaos.

    Simrly, it was only by relying on the power of the Sea of Chaos that they¡¯d prevented that war spear from escaping all this time.

    Now that the spear had been destroyed, the power of the Sea of Chaos could recover itself and repair its shattered Laws!

    Thus, the long-devastated Dark and Gold Star Realm was surely on its way to revival!

    In the years that followed, the chaos source power of the Dark and Gold Star Realm would re-enter its worlds and nes. This would inevitably revitalize its world of cultivation.

    And the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension was sure to appear once more!

    The flow of history would surely change as a result.

    All of this was because of Su Yi.

    They said that when a butterfly beat its wings, it could trigger massive changes. In this case, a ¡°butterfly¡± had opened the curtains of a new era of history!

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that... we¡¯ll be able to leave the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals and re-enter the world?¡± the man in warrior robes muttered excitedly.

    The other Servants of the Dao were worked up too.

    They¡¯d watched over this ce for a long, long time. Who among them didn¡¯t long to leave this ce and see the outside world once more?

    ¡°It might not be possible in the short term, but it will beter,¡± Lu Yan affirmed.

    A long time ago, he and Kong Shen acted in ordance with Venerate Flooding Heavens¡¯ will, leading the Enforcers and Custodians in overseeing the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals.

    First, to select trial-takers capable of receiving the legacies of him and his legendary experts.

    Second, to watch over these forbidden grounds and prevent the spear from escaping.

    Then, Su Yi appeared, bing the first trial-taker in history to ovee the path of trials.

    He¡¯d gone on to destroy the spear, too!

    This had already changed the established order of the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals. To Lu Yan and the others, this was equivalent to realizing Venerate Flooding Heavens¡¯ wishes.

    They naturally wouldn¡¯t need to protect this ce any longer!

    Even Lu Yan found it difficult to stay calm. He... wanted to see the outside world too! How could he not?

    ¡°Esteemed Officiant, might I ask just who that fellow Daoist is?¡± The colorfully dressed woman, Ming He, couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    The other Servants of the Dao instantly pricked up their ears. They too were full of irrepressible curiosity.

    ¡°He...¡± Lu Yan recalled everything Su Yi had done since entering the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals. For a moment, he wasn¡¯t quite sure what to say.

    A little whileter, he looked solemn, and he spoke with unprecedented respect. ¡°His name is Su Yi, and he¡¯s the most extraordinary trial-taker we¡¯ve ever had. He''s the only Emperor to ever pass the path of trials.

    ¡°A sword cultivator even Venerate Flooding Heavens addressed as his fellow Daoist, and...¡±

    Here, Lu Yan paused, his eyes filling with emotion as he said slowly and clearly, ¡°And the one who shattered the pre-existing order and lifted the curtain of a new era. He''s... a legend!¡±

    The thirteen Servants of the Dao looked at each other, too astonished for words.

    Su Yi was an Emperor, yet an Officiant viewed him with such reverence. He really was worthy of the title ¡°legend!¡±

    ......

    That little deste ind just a few hundred feet across.

    After Su Yi returned to his former seclusion grounds, he put his hands behind his back and gazed calmly up at the distant dome of heaven.

    His blue robes fluttered around him, rustling in the ocean winds.

    As time passed, dark tribtion clouds silently surged beneath the firmament, as dense and dark as ink, a slowly revolving vortex.

    A stifling, deathly silence enveloped the entire Sea of Chaos.

    <i>Just like before. It doesn¡¯t want to give me any hope of survival at all. </i>Su Yiughed, took out a jug of wine, and drank.

    In this lifetime, every time he made a major breakthrough, he faced a tribtionpletely different from other cultivators.

    It was full of cmitous, destructive power, and it left him no path to life at all.

    For all the experience of his past lives, Su Yi had never seen or heard of anyone else facing such strange, tyrannical tribtions.

    He dared say with certainty that were his tribtions to target any other cultivator in this world, they¡¯d bepletely doomed.

    Without the Sword of the Nine Hells, he¡¯d have been no exception.

    It was to the point that he suspected he was a variable that these strange tribtions could not tolerate!

    But no matter how strange his tribtion was, Su Yi was ustomed to them, and he wasn¡¯t at all panicked.

    <i>The Sword of the Nine Hells exists in part to seal the Daos of my past lives, but... Isn¡¯t it also here to cleave through all the strange tribtions I encounter along the road?</i>

    <i>This is just further proof that in this lifetime, I¡¯m walking the right path. Otherwise, how could I provoke such unusual tribtions?</i>

    <i>One day, when I can contend with these strange tribtions with my own power, perhaps... it¡¯ll prove that I¡¯ve truly mastered the Sword of the Nine Hells.</i>

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was distant, his heart as tranquil as the waters of an ancient well.

    On this day, a strange tribtion descended.

    But Su Yi had long since made sufficient preparations.

    He¡¯d spent the past half year in seclusion,bing through the Daos of three lifetimes and settling his Dao Heart.

    Furthermore, he¡¯d contemted the source power of the Dark and Gold Star Realm here in the Sea of Chaos, and he¡¯d fused his cultivation base with the star realm¡¯s Laws.

    This was enough to ensure he wouldn¡¯t create the same w that the Temple Master had during his breakthrough!

    Lu Yan and the servants of the Dao rushed over from the distant seas. Lu Yan then smiled and sped his fists. ¡°Fellow Daoist, your tribtion is imminent. Do you need us to act as your dharma protectors?¡±

    The Second Officiant looked utterly respectful. His attitude was obviously different from before. The same was true of the four Cosmic Enlightenment and nine Oneness World Kings behind him. When they looked at Su Yi, their gazes now contained undisguisable awe.

    ¡°No need to trouble yourself.¡± Su Yi shook his head.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll simply watch the spectacle from here. Allow me to congratte you in advance on proving your Dao, achieving Heavenly Longevity, and ascending into the heavens in a single bound!¡± Lu Yan said with a smile.

    The Servants of the Dao said solemnly, ¡°Congrattions in advance on proving your Dao and ascending into the heavens, Fellow Daoist!¡±

    Their voices spread throughout heaven and earth.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Before long, tribtion clouds surged beneath the dome of heaven. Thunder and lightning interwove, and a cmitous aura enveloped the surrounding area.

    Everyone¡¯s hearts palpitated with fright.

    Even Lu Yan, a Cosmic Enlightenment Realm powerhouse, was visibly rmed. <i>What a terrifying Tribtion of Heavenly Longevity! </i>

    If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to imagine how a Profound Unity Emperor could possibly face such an unparalleled grand tribtion.

    It was unquestionably unique and unprecedented.

    Even in ancient times, he¡¯d never heard of such a thing.

    Everyone was stunned, except for Su Yi, who looked as calm as before.

    ¡°How is this possible...? In the end, I was one step toote.¡±

    A vexed voice emanated from afar.

    A bony old man with a red sword case on his back shot over from the distant seas, leading the Heavensdeath Demon Empress and Meng Changyun.

    The speaker was none other than the Heavensdeath Demon Empress.

    Her dress was as red as fire, her beauty extraordinary and transcendent enough to bewitch the masses. Her every movement revealed the majesty of a World King.

    Su Yi was stunned. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress sighed and transmitted, ¡°And here I thought that since I became a World King first, I could seize this opportunity to push you down and have my way with you. Now, it seems... I won¡¯t get that chance...¡±

    She pursed her red, luscious lips with obvious disappointment.

    Su Yi was at a loss for words, and he red at her hatefully. <i>Is this what that demoness spends all her time thinking about!?</i>

    ¡°Old Peacock, have you... recovered!?¡± Lu Yan eximed delightedly.

    For the past half year, Kong Shen¡¯s mind had been in turmoil. Lu Yan had worried about his mental stability on numerous asions.

    But now, he¡¯d appeared here with the Heavensdeath Demon Empress and Meng Changyun in tow. Furthermore, judging by his demeanor and aura, he waspletely different from before!

    ¡°Mm.¡± Kong Shen grunted expressionlessly.

    Suddenly, he turned, faced Su Yi, and bowed. ¡°I, sword cultivator Kong Shen, thank you for your benevolence in granting me rebirth, Fellow Daoist!¡±

    His voice was solemn, his bearing pious.

    Like a devotee before a sage!

    This scene left everyone present startled.

    Except for Lu Yan, who smiled as if a massive weight were lifting from his shoulders. <i>The stubborn old peacock is finally mending his ways!</i>

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head. ¡°To you, it was the gift of rebirth. To be, it was just a few words of guidance. Even if you¡¯re grateful, you needn¡¯t behave so reverently. You¡¯re a sword cultivator, so you ought to act like one.¡±

    Kong Shen stiffened slightly, then silently straightened his back and sped his fist. ¡°I¡¯ll carve your guidance into my heart, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Here, Meng Changyun said hurriedly, ¡°Your Excellency, your tribtion is imminent! Please, you must be careful! This old man has already prepared fine wine to celebrate your breakthrough!¡±

    This Heavenly Longevity World King had long since submitted to Su Yi. He looked humble and sincere.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. <i>The old-timer really doesn¡¯t miss a single opportunity for ttery!</i>

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The long-brewing, strange tribtion was finally upon him.

    When that first streak of terrifying tribtion light descended, Lu Yan, Kong Shen, and the others almost felt as if that mysterious catastrophe were re-entering the world.

    No. This was even stranger and more unsettling than the catastrophe had been!

    The onlookers¡¯ hair stood on end, and their hearts trembled uncontrobly.

    And they were World Kings! If even they felt this way, it was easy to imagine how terrifying this tribtion was.

    But there was simply no need for Su Yi to do anything.

    The Sword of the Nine Hells had only just feasted. Its illusory figure now shot straight into the firmament.

    As if running it right through.

    The mad vortex of surging tribtion cloud split with a bang.

    A single sh cleaved through the blue dome of heaven, cutting down a divine tribtion!

 Chapter 1217 - The Same Longevity as Heaven and Earth

    <h4>Chapter 1217 - The Same Longevity as Heaven and Earth</h4>

    A long-brewing, strange, and grand tribtion.

    Its aura alone was enough to make the World Kings feel stifled, and their hair stood on end.

    Yet now, a single sh had cut through it!

    Everyone looked over at a bit of a loss. Rather, they were dumbfounded.

    Even if you¡¯d hit them over the head, they could never have even imagined Su Yi oveing such a strange and terrifying grand tribtion with such ease.

    One sh, and he cleaved through the formation clouds!

    The splitting clouds transformed into a rain of light, like a waterfall pouring down from the nine heavens.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you just delivering me a free lunch?¡± Su Yiughed and soared into the air.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The rain of light filling the skies flooded into his tall, upright figure.

    His cultivation base instantly seemed to shatter a barrier. It surged like floodwaters bursting through a dam, surging past the firmament and shaking the stars.

    It was aplete metamorphosis and sublimation.

    Half a year ago, Su Yi had already achieved perfect foundations in the Imperial Apex Realm. Over the past six months, his cultivation base had fully fused with Dark and Gold Essence.

    Now that he¡¯d sessfully undergone tribtion, he effectively soared into the heavens in a single bound, going from a worldly emperor to the king of the stars!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Within Su Yi¡¯s body, the sound of the Grand Dao rumbled like thunder and reverberated like a bell.

    His skin, flesh, blood, sinews, meridians, acupoints, and organs all underwent a rapid transformation.

    His cultivation base gathered like mad in his dantian, repeatedly shrinking and condensing into what looked like the rough outline of a ck hole.

    This was a Grand Dao ck Hole, and it resembled the birth of a star realm!

    Meanwhile, his soul seemed to ze with divine mes as radiant as the sun. They repeatedly expanded and sublimated...

    The tribtion light filling the heavens was like the purest, most boundless of vital energies. It was emzoned with the undying power of the Grand Dao, which Su Yi absorbed to fuel his transformation.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The Sea of Chaos boiled over, and waves of the source power of the Laws surged and resonated with Su Yi¡¯s aura.

    All of a sudden, strange phenomena appeared throughout the surrounding area.

    Flowers fell from the heavens, and golden lotuses bloomed from the earth. Divine radiance fell, and auspicious light rose. All manner of wondrous powers of the Grand Dao rose and fell in waves.

    That grand, seemingly holy scene left the World Kings dumbstruck, their hearts coursing with emotion.

    ¡°Old Peacock, have you ever seen anyone trigger such an unbelievable phenomenon upon proving their Dao and bing a World King?¡± Lu Yan asked in a daze.

    Kong Shen shook his head and said softly, ¡°This... is perhaps because he¡¯s proven his Dao atop the Sea of Chaos, or perhaps, Fellow Daoist Su has already divined the most fundamental mysteries of the Dark and Gold Star Realm¡¯s Laws during his time here. Perhaps that¡¯s what lets him resonate with the chaos source¡¯s power.¡±

    The crowd gasped.

    If that were the case, just how terrifying were Su Yi¡¯s Profound Unity Realm foundations, for him to aplish this while proving his Dao?

    They couldn¡¯t even imagine it.

    When these world kings proved their Daos and entered the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension, not one of them had achieved this.

    ¡°He overcame an unprecedented tribtion. Thus, he¡¯s triggered unprecedented phenomena!¡± Lu Yan sighed.

    ¡°This old man¡¯s experience is limited, but to the best of my crude knowledge, even out amongst the stars, I¡¯ve never heard of such a thing happening before. It¡¯s simply a miracle!¡± Meng Changyun spoke with unconceble excitement.

    A momentter, his face filled with reverence, and he said solemnly, ¡°But I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need for such surprise. This is His Excellency the Temple Master. For him, such things are to be expected.¡±

    Everyone was stunned. <i>To be expected?</i>

    ¡°The Temple Master?¡± Lu Yan said thoughtfully. ¡°Fellow Daoist, might you tell us more about Fellow Daoist Su?¡±

    The others all looked attentive.

    All they knew about Su Yi was his name. Meng Changyun and the Heavensdeath Demon Empress aside, no one else knew anything about his background, origins, or past.

    ¡°Uh...¡± Meng Changyun hesitated, then said thoughtfully, ¡°I dare not speak without the Temple Master¡¯s permission.¡±

    This only made the crowd even more curious.

    Meng Changyun was a Heavenly Longevity World King, but it seemed he viewed Su Yi with heartfelt respect and awe.

    ¡°Rx,¡± urged the Heavensdeath Demon Empress. ¡°Just pick the details that are okay to share. If Brother Su mes you, I¡¯ll speak up on your behalf.¡±

    In truth, she knew nothing about Su Yi¡¯s life as the Temple Master either, and she was extremely curious.

    But Meng Changyun shook his head. ¡°Fellow Daoist Heavensdeath, please don¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡±

    He¡¯d grown shrewd in his old age, and he could tell that his unparalleled charmer had an extraordinary rtionship with the Temple Master.

    But that didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t have principles!

    If His Excellency the Temple Master let him speak, he naturally wouldn¡¯t help back anything he knew.

    But if His Excellency the Temple master didn¡¯t let him speak, even one word out of turn was a sin!

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress red hatefully at Meng Changyun, but there was nothing she could say.

    Meng Changyun smiled apologetically. ¡°Later on, you¡¯ll surelye to understand just how legendary an existence the Temple Master is. Out amongst the stars, not knowing the Temple Master¡¯s illustrious name is an embarrassment to any cultivator!¡±

    The others found it a shame, but Meng Changyun¡¯s lips were sealed. He said no more on the matter.

    Beneath the dome of heaven.

    Su Yi¡¯s transformation was still ongoing, and it provoked all manner of strange phenomena. They were immeasurably grand.

    Meanwhile, his soul seemed to leave this stretch of heaven and earth to arrive amongst the stars. Worlds big and small instantly appeared in his sea of consciousness in full detail.

    Thirty-six worlds and nes clustered around the Wilds, like stars clustering around the moon.

    The Wilds stood at the center of a seemingly endless void, empty save for a few scattered worlds.

    Su Yi quickly located the Azure Continent. Its Laws were broken and in chaos.

    After passing through worlds great and small, he arrived in an ancient, gray and overcast world.

    It floated there, seemingly vast beyond limit, shrouded in endless gray. There was no end in sight.

    That was... the Netherworld!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Suddenly, Su Yi¡¯s soul trembled, and everything he saw disappeared, reced with something reminiscent of a divine curtain covering the star realm¡¯s Laws.

    It was like flowing clouds or flying catkins swathed in chaotic light, reflecting the fluctuations of the Laws in an endless, self-perpetuating cycle.

    These were the Laws of the Dark and Gold Star Realm!

    This was Su Yi¡¯s first time sensing them with such rity.

    They enveloped the Wilds, as well as the boundless space between them and the other worlds and nes of the Dark and Gold Star Realm.

    Boundless. Vast.

    And grand!

    But before long, Su Yi sensed that the Laws of the Dark and Gold Star Realm were damaged in numerous ces, like porcin covered in cracks!

    There was no doubt about it. Those were the marks that mysterious catastrophe had left behind.

    Su Yi exerted his will, and instantly, something unbelievable happened.

    The Laws of all worlds of the Dark and Gold Star Realm, both great and small, suddenly quivered, as if resonating with Su Yi¡¯s energy.

    ¡°My mind and body fused with the Laws, and my Dao resonated with the star realm. Thus, I can ascend to be a king. <i>This </i>is a true, perfect breakthrough....¡± Su Yipletely understood.

    The Temple Master had been right. It was only by fusing his Dao with a star realm¡¯s Laws that he could achieve truly wless foundations in the World King Realm.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Su Yi¡¯s transforming cultivation base rumbled and boomed as he broke smoothly into Heavenly Longevity.

    Disregarding everything else, he sat cross-legged in the sky and started solidifying his cultivation base. His entire body was bathed in radiant, holy light.

    ¡°He did it!¡± Lu Yan felt a massive weight lift from his shoulders. The others looked excited too.

    All of them were World Kings. How could they fail to realize that Su Yi had already taken his first step onto the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension?

    The Three Realms of the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension were Heavenly Longevity, Oneness, and Cosmic Enlightenment!

    ¡°Heavenly Longevity¡± meant that one¡¯s lifespan was as long as that of heaven and earth.

    Upon reaching this realm, the body¡¯s energy transformed, condensing a Grand Dao Chaos ck Hole, reminiscent of the genesis of a star realm.

    All an Emperor¡¯s power of the Grand Dao would transform into that of Celestial Laws!

    Even the fleshly body and soul would undergo an earth-shaking transformation.

    What was a World King?

    Someone who could proim themselves king of an entire star realm!

    And any given star realm epassed too many lesser nes and worlds to count.

    Those who stepped into the World King Realm had unquestionably established themselves at the peak of an entire star realm.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The Sea of Chaos churned. Everything resonated, and numerous strange phenomena arose.

    Throughout the Wilds, divine radiance surged beneath the dome of heaven. Auspicious light poured down to earth, and all manner of strange and unbelievable phenomena appeared.

    Countless cultivators were startled, astonished, and at aplete loss.

    ¡°Auspicious omens are descending from the heavens, and the Laws are shifting. Could it be that a change so great as to affect the natural order has taken ce?¡±

    The Little Western Paradise.

    Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart stood beneath the Bodhi Tree, an uncharacteristic look of surprise on his face.

    He could clearly sense that the power of the Laws nketing the Wilds seemed bursting with newfound, shocking vitality!

    ¡°This is unprecedented good fortune, enough to benefit everything and everyone beneath the heavens!¡± Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart quickly reached this conclusion, his heart already full of excitement.

    <i>Who could have triggered such a change?</i>

    <i>Don¡¯t tell me... it was Old Monster Su!?</i>

    Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart¡¯s snow-white eyebrows rose. This wasn¡¯t at all impossible.

    Half a year ago, he received a letter from Su Yi saying that he nned to enter the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals in search of an opportunity to break through. He asked Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart to keep an eye on the Grotto of Abstruse Force in his absence.

    It had been half a year since Su Yi¡¯s departure. There¡¯d been no word from him in all this time.

    Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart naturally understood that if Su Yi¡¯s expedition went well, he¡¯d be a true World King by the time he returned!

    Although Su Yi had yet to return, Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart had a strong premonition that the startling changes affecting the Wilds were somehow connected to him!

    <i>Is it really as I imagine? I¡¯ll naturally find out once Old Monster Su returns,</i> Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart thought to himself.

    The Nine Extremes Profound Capital.

    Ancestor Peng shot out of seclusion and arrived beneath the dome of heaven in a single bound.

    He looked around and saw divine radiance swaying and drifting around him. Auspicious clouds surged, and throughout the heavens, the power of the Laws surged and transformed.

    He let out a strange shout. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that the Laws damaged for countless years are going to recover, like a leafless tree in spring?¡±

    He could clearly sense that his cultivation base, which had long stagnated at the peak Profound Unity Realm, was stirring!

    The changes were extremely subtle, but he detected them in full detail. This made himpletely lose hisposure, and his chest heaved violently.

    <i>Does this sudden development imply that the long-severed Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension will soon re-enter this world!?</i>

 Chapter 1218 - A Day for the History Books

    <h4>Chapter 1218 - A Day for the History Books</h4>

    Profound Sky Academy.

    The scroll the old glutton was reading thudded to the floor.

    He gazed up at the divine radiance and auspicious light beneath the dome of heaven, a mesmerized look on his face.

    ¡°It¡¯s even more beautiful than the stories in books...¡± he murmured.

    He too could sense that the Laws enveloping the Wild were silently transforming!

    Meanwhile, the Wilds¡¯ other Imperial Apex old-timers all stopped whatever it was they were doing. Although they were all far away from each other, all of them were looking at the same skies.

    To the old-timers who¡¯d stagnated at the pinnacle of the Imperial Apex Realm for countless years, the changes taking ce throughout the Wilds were the very miracle they¡¯d longed for even in their dreams!

    All of them predicted that after today, the Wilds were likely to wee an all-new era!

    The Grotto of Abstruse Force.

    ¡°What beautiful misty light of the Grand Dao. It¡¯s even more radiant and striking than the sunrise,¡± sighed Jin Kui.

    ¡°A phenomenon like this is simply unheard of, unprecedented! Don¡¯t tell me something has changed?¡± whispered Jing Xing.

    ¡°I can say with certainty that the rest of the Wilds cultivators have been alerted too. The Imperial Apex old-timers have probably picked up on some clues,¡± Wang Que said with conviction.

    ¡°This is an auspicious sign. I can sense that the Laws of the Wilds are recovering and bing livelier...¡± Astonishment was written all over Ye Luo¡¯s face.

    ¡°If Master were here, he¡¯d surely be able to clear up our doubts,¡± muttered Bai Yi.

    Jin Kui suddenlyughed. ¡°Tell me, do you think <i>Master</i> caused this unprecedented phenomenon?¡±

    The others were stunned, but a momentter, theyughed and shook their heads.

    There was no evidence to support that conclusion, so they took it as a mere joke.

    However, when they discussed today¡¯s events in the days that followed, Jing Xing, Wang Que and the others were all rueful. None of them could have imagined that today¡¯s ¡°joke¡± was actually a reality!

    Throughout the Wilds, cultivators were in uproar, and countless factions were startled into action.

    Today was the five hundred and third year of the Wilds¡¯ current era, the sixth day of the sixth lunar month, midsummer.

    Divine radiance was reflected in skies full of auspicious light.

    The Laws enveloping the Wilds suddenly transformed.

    On this day, the overwhelming majority of cultivators didn¡¯t realize what these changes implied.

    But in the eyes of future generations, this day marked the start of the Dark and Gold Star Realm¡¯s revival.

    They called this year ¡°the First Year of the Legend¡¯s Return!¡±

    Everything that happened on this day was recorded in the annals of the Wilds¡¯ history, and it had a profound impact on its bnce of power.

    It was also on this day that the manter generations honored as the greatest legend of all time, the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, stepped onto the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension!

    ......

    The skies above the Sea of Chaos.

    Su Yi sat cross-legged, his entire body swathed in Dao Light.

    Three days had passed already.

    Within his Dantian, his Grand Dao ck Hole had already condensed. His boundless cultivation base was like waves of celestial power, pouring in and out of a ck hole.

    Furthermore, unlike other Heavenly Longevity Realm World Kings, Su Yi¡¯s Grand Dao ck Hole was like a chaotdscape permeated with profound, inscrutable Dao Light!

    It was a chaos ground opened by the Grand Dao of Profound Ruin.

    Ordinarily speaking, only Oneness World Kings could establish such hidden realms of the Grand Dao within themselves.

    Yet Su Yi had done so immediately upon entering Heavenly Longevity!

    Moreover, Su Yi¡¯s chaos ground had given rise to overflowing vitality, shaped like a divine tree. It was rooted in the chaos ground¡¯s soul, connecting heaven and earth, and it was iparably wondrous.

    This was the Root of Heaven and Earth!

    The undying spirit of the valley, the one they called the mother of the profound.

    The gate of the profound mother was known as the root of the profound! Establishing such a root during the Three Realms of Heaven¡¯s Ascension was something every World King dreamed of!

    After refining that immortal peach, Su Yi had established a root of heaven and earth in a single attempt!

    There was no getting around it; the peach was wondrously useful. Venerate Flooding Heavens had plucked this divine medicine from the Dark and Gold Star Realm¡¯s chaos source in ancient times.

    It wasn¡¯t just good for tempering the heart and strengthening the soul. It could even forge foundations in the Grand Daoparable to the Root of Heaven and Earth!

    It was no exaggeration to say that by establishing a chaos ground and forging a Root of Heaven and Earth immediately upon bing a World King, Su Yi had established foundations far beyond others of the same cultivation. Even World Kings of higher cultivations would have been astonished.

    After all, even some Cosmic Enlightenment Realm World Kings worked their whole lives and still struggled to establish a Root of Heaven and Earth, but Su Yi had done it immediately upon entering Heavenly Longevity. He¡¯d built a chaos ground, too. This was unquestionably unbelievable.

    Time slipped by. Seven days went by in a sh.

    On this day.

    Dao Light receded into Su Yi¡¯s body like waters at low tide, and his surging qi gradually withdrew.

    In the end, his aura was entirely calm and unassuming, to the point that others couldn¡¯t sense any trace of his cultivation base whatsoever!

    Only then did Su Yi open his eyes.

    ¡°A divine object hides its true nature. The same is true of people; when something reaches its peak, it will surely return to simplicity, washing away its impurities and returning to its true nature.¡±

    Off in the distance, Lu Yan sighed. The others¡¯ hearts churned too.

    They¡¯d watched from afar for the past ten days, never once leaving. They¡¯d witnessed the entirety of Su Yi¡¯s unbelievable transformations.

    Now, when they watched him finally emerge from his meditation, they couldn¡¯t help but feel dazed, as if awakening from a dream.

    ¡°Congrattions on ascending into the heavens and bing a World King! From this day forth, your life shall be assting as heaven and earth, as eternal as the sun and moon!¡± Meng Changyun was the first to step forth and congratte him, his elder face full of excitement.

    The others instantly reacted as if awakening from a dream. All of them voiced their congrattions.

    Su Yi swept his gaze across the group, smiled, and nodded. ¡°Proving my Dao and breaking through was well within my expectations. No need to congratte me.¡±

    Although he said this, inwardly, his heart filled with emotion.

    The World King Realm!

    In his life as Su Xuanjun, he¡¯d sought this path for tens of thousands of years to no avail. As the Temple Master, he had regrets about his Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension cultivation.

    Now, his perfect breakthrough was finally a reality!

    His cultivation base, soul, and fleshly body had all reached unprecedented heights. Even with the Temple Master¡¯s knowledge and experience, Su Yi could tell that his foundations in this realm were unique!

    Su Yi finally dared say with certainty that so long as he continued down this path, he was sure to surpass the Temple Master¡¯s aplishments in the Grand Dao!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, how about we go to my immortal cave and drink to our hearts¡¯ content?¡± Lu Yan smiled and extended an invitation.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then agreed. The group promptly set off and left the Sea of Chaos.

    ......

    In the pce built upon purple thunderclouds.

    The banquet was already underway.

    Su Yi, Lu Yan, the Heavensdeath Demon Empress, and the others were all in attendance, clinking sses and drinking. The atmosphere was extremely lively.

    Even the cold and stern Third Officiant Kong Shen had mellowed.

    He already knew that Su Yi had destroyed the spear called Divine Tribtionpletely. He naturally also understood that the former order had been shattered, and that a new era was about to begin!

    Meng Changyun waspletely servile. He deftly kept Su Yi¡¯s cup full, and he kept himself busy, never once stopping to rest. Those who didn¡¯t know better wouldn¡¯t dare believe that this was a Heavenly Longevity World King from the stars beyond!

    But then, the crowd had already grown ustomed to this.

    During the banquet, Su Yi asked Lu Yan and the others about their future ns.

    Lu Yan waspletely forthright about it. He told Su Yi that all of them would stay in the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals to watch over the Sea of Chaos for the time being.

    It was only after the Laws of the Dark and Gold Star Realm had fully recovered that they¡¯d consider leaving to explore the outside world.

    Su Yi instantly understood.

    If the Laws of the Dark and Gold Star Realm were to recover, the Sea of Chaos was critical!

    Lu Yan and the others were going to continue watching over this ce to ensure that nothing else unexpected happened.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯ve be a World King, so you could stay here to cultivate. After all, in the Dark and Gold Star Realm, only the Sea of Chaos can support your cultivation now,¡± Lu Yan said with a smile.

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°The path of cultivation is not one of unending seclusion. Once this is over, I n to leave the Dark and Gold Star Realm and proceed into outer space.¡±

    ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll go with you,¡± the Heavensdeath Demon Empress said eagerly.

    Su Yi smiled but didn¡¯t respond.

    He wasn¡¯t venturing into the depths of outer space to go sightseeing.

    Contending with the powerhouses of the stars and severing the enmities and karmic ties of his past life would surely lead to unpredictable waves.

    Even if he wasn¡¯t afraid of any of it, he didn¡¯t want this karma to entangle anyone else.

    Like the karma the Supreme Leader of the Nine Heavens Pavilion had exploited Qing Wan to foist upon him.

    Or his inevitable conflict with the Tailor, the Studio of the Heart, the Church of the River of Stars, and other powerhouses of the stars beyond. These were no ordinary matters.

    He also nned to find Qing Tang and help her get revenge against those truly responsible for annihting her n.

    And he wanted to find and treat the old servant who¡¯d followed him when he was the Temple Master, Ol¡¯ Cripple Wei.

    He¡¯d already stepped onto the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension and be a Heavenly Longevity World King.

    These karmic ties belonged to his current incarnation as much as they did to his past selves. He naturally wouldn¡¯t disregard them.

    ¡°You! You never give me a definite or straightforward answer!¡± The Heavensdeath Demon Empress red irritably at Su Yi.

    Su Yi said exasperatedly, ¡°I never said I wasn¡¯t letting you venture into the stars. We just can¡¯t travel together.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± pressed the Heavensdeath Demon Empress.

    Before Su Yi could respond, Meng Changyun said solemnly, ¡°Fellow Daoist Heavensdeath, when His Excellency returns to the stars, he¡¯s sure to trigger an inestimably huge disturbance! His Excellency has refused to travel with you because he couldn¡¯t bear to see you swept into this storm.¡±

    He paused, then continued, ¡°Of course, given His Excellency¡¯s methods, he can naturally quell these storms. Still, he¡¯s made this decision out of consideration for your well-being, Fellow Daoist. Please, don¡¯t misunderstand his good intentions.¡±

    He spoke with an air of heartfelt sincerity.

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress was dazed, and her expression softened. ¡°So that¡¯s it. In that case... I¡¯ll just venture into the stars on my own.¡±

    When Su Yi saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but nce at Meng Changyun. <i>I wouldn¡¯t have guessed it, but the old-timer¡¯s quite clever.</i>

    Suddenly, a group shot over from afar.

    Six of them in total.

    The leader of them was a young man in golden robes. This was none other than Enforcer Jin Chi!

    The other five were his fellow Enforcers.

    ¡°We, the Enforcers, havee to ept our punishment!¡± As soon as they arrived, they lowered their heads and bowed to Lu Yan and Kong Shen.

    The banquet¡¯s lively atmosphere instantly dissipated. The air was suddenly tense and stifled.

    Su Yi sloshed the wine in his cup and scanned Jin Chi and the other Enforcers.

    ept punishment?

    Did they realize that their situation wasn''t good? Were they really here to lower their heads and admit to their crimes?

    No. Kong Shen and Lu Yan¡¯s prestige was such that they had no choice but toe here.

    They weren¡¯t truly lowering their heads to Su Yi!

 Chapter 1219 - One Slash

    <h4>Chapter 1219 - One sh</h4>

    Kong Shen shot to his feet, bowed at Su Yi, and opened his mouth to speak.

    But Su Yi was already waving him away. ¡°I know what you want to say. The Enforcers have protected the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals for many years. Even if they achieved little merit, they¡¯ve worked hard. I understand.¡±

    Kong Shen looked ashamed. ¡°This whole incident... happened because I didn¡¯t intervene. I tacitly agreed to let it all happen. Fellow Daoist, if you¡¯re displeased, I am willing to pay the price and ept their punishment!¡±

    This deration left everyone present moved, including the Enforcers, who seemed to find it difficult to believe.

    A momentter, one of the Enforcers said gravely, ¡°Officiant, people ought to take responsibility for their own actions. Wemitted a grave error. How could we possibly let you ept punishment on our behalf? Please, don¡¯t lower your head on our behalf!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯re willing to ept our punishment!¡± The other Enforcers spoke up, one after another.

    But Kong Shen ignored them. His head remained lowered, and his back remained bent.

    Meanwhile, Lu Yan and the others looked at Su Yi.

    Su Yi drained his cup of wine, then looked at Jin Chi and the other Enforcers. He said tly, ¡°Do you dare say that you¡¯ve sincerelye to admit fault to me?¡±

    The Enforcers looked at each other, all of them a bit ill at ease.

    Su Yiughed. ¡°I can tell that you¡¯re not at all convinced by me. You¡¯vee here to lower your head and ¡®repent¡¯ simply because you¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll borrow Kong Shen and Lu Yan¡¯s prestige to get revenge against you.¡±

    One of the Enforcers sighed. ¡°If you say so, that¡¯s how it is. We.... couldn¡¯t possibly argue with you.¡±

    Although she said this, it would have been obvious to anyone that she wasn¡¯t convinced!

    It was obviously just as Su Yi had said; they¡¯d swallowed their anger out of fear for Lu Yan and Kong Shen¡¯s prestige.

    ¡°Qing Zhi, that¡¯s not the right attitude!¡± Lu Yan said coldly. ¡°Do you really think that if the old peacock and I weren¡¯t here, Fellow Daoist Su would be helpless against you?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong!¡± Lu Yan pounded the table, then pointed at the Enforcers. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that if the old peacock and I weren¡¯t here, you¡¯d die today beyond a shadow of a doubt!¡±

    The Enforcers stiffened, their expressions shifting and uncertain.

    At this point, Su Yi rose and looked at Jin Chi. ¡°I¡¯ll give you an opportunity. Block just one of my attacks, and all of you can live.

    ¡°Fail to block it, and you¡¯ll die, but they can live. Do you dare try me?¡±

    Complete silence greeted this deration. Who could fail to realize that Su Yi had no intention of letting Jin Chi go?

    The Enforcers were briefly dazed. A momentter, all of them felt as if this were an affront to their dignity. All of them found this absurd.

    <i>One strike to determine victory and defeat?</i>

    <i>What does this guy think Oneness World Kings are?</i>

    Jin Chi was so angry that heughed. ¡°Truly?¡±

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head and said coolly, ¡°I¡¯m not the type to joke around. Also, I must warn you that I¡¯ve already proven my Dao and entered Heavenly Longevity. When you attack, you¡¯d best give it everything you¡¯ve got.¡±

    Jin Chi¡¯s pupils constricted. The other Enforcers¡¯ expressions shifted.

    They thought back to that sudden development that took ce in the Sea of Chaos just ten days prior. All of the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals had sensed the disturbance.

    There was no doubt about it. Su Yi must have caused that disturbance while breaking through!

    ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so confident,¡± murmured Jin Chi, his eyes shing with madness.

    A momentter, he faced Kong Shen and bowed. ¡°Officiant, as you can see, we came here to admit fault, but Fellow Daoist Su refused to ept our apology, and he even made such a request. Please permit your subordinate to sever this enmity!¡±

    An overcast look appeared on Kong Shen¡¯s face, as if he hoped for better from Jin Chi. ¡°You¡¯ll die!¡±

    Jin Chi¡¯s expression was instantly unsightly. He lowered his head and gnashed his teeth. ¡°Please, grant me your permission!¡±

    Kong Shen seemedpletely disappointed in him. He waved dismissively. ¡°Do whatever you want!¡±

    Only then did Jin Chi look up, his eyes shing like lightning as he looked at Su Yi and said icily, ¡°Then I¡¯ll just have to request our Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s guidance!¡±

    He refused to believe he couldn¡¯t block even a single attack.

    ¡°You can attack too,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    <i>ng!</i>

    Jin Chi drew the Demon-Shaking Executioner¡¯s de, and his Oneness Realm cultivation base instantly surged like a tidal wave or avnche.

    Furthermore, all manner of defensive treasures floated around him, and a wondrous defensive art silently spread outward.

    When Lu Yan and the Servants of the Dao saw this, they couldn¡¯t help but silently nod their approval.

    Jin Chi hadn¡¯t let his anger get to his head, and he¡¯d made ample preparations.

    But Lu Yan and the others weren¡¯t at all confident, because not even they knew how strong Su Yi was after entering Heavenly Longevity.

    ¡°The bastard¡¯s actually quite cautious,¡± the Heavensdeath Demon Empress couldn¡¯t help but murmur.

    ¡°No matter how cautious he is, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to take even a single hit,¡± Meng Changyun said solemnly.

    Kong Shen started to speak, but hesitated.

    Su Yi nced at him. ¡°I won¡¯t use any external power. Still, he must die.¡±

    It didn¡¯t sound like he was trying tofort Kong Shen. Rather, it seemed he was just stating a fact.

    Kong Shen¡¯s eyes silently narrowed.

    Jin Chi was obviously enraged, and he was so angry that heughed. ¡°Even if that¡¯s true, I¡¯ll die without regret!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, his sleeves billowed around him, and the Demon-Shaking Executioner¡¯s de cleaved through the air.

    Its radiant edge stirred up bright red, stinging saber qi. It was forceful and tyrannical, and although it was just one attack, the might of this Oneness World King¡¯s strongest abilities were on full disy.

    The other five Enforcers were fully confident. They could tell that Jin Chi held nothing back. This was his strongest trump card, his killer weapon.

    He was a Oneness World King, and he was going to such lengths. How could he fail to block a single attack from a Heavenly Longevity World King?

    But it was then that Su Yi attacked.

    He raised his right hand and casually tapped the air.

    It was a simple, understated gesture, without the slightest flourish. A streak of sword qi immediately pierced the air.

    It too waspletely unassuming.

    But it instantly cleaved through Jin Chi¡¯s saber qi, like an axe through bamboo.

    Too tyrannical!

    In the face of this streak of sword qi, Jin Chi¡¯s ultimate saber strike offered no more resistance than paper!

    Jin Chi was instantly frightened, and his hair stood on end. He dared not hesitate to unleash the full power of his defensive arts and treasures. He immediately dodged, too.

    But a startling scene followed.

    That streak of sword qi¡¯s pressure locked down the surrounding skies. He was like a fish encased in ice; there was no way for him to dodge.

    And when that streak of sword qi descended¡ª¡ª

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    Jin Chi¡¯s ten-plus defensive treasures andyers of defensive arts exploded practically instantaneously.

    A rain of light scattered as Jin Chi¡¯s throat was run through!

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    A bloody hole went right through his throat.

    His eyes widened, and he stared intently at the distant Su Yi. It seemed he had something to say, but it was toote.

    His whole body silently crumbled into ash.

    Even his soul was destroyed!

    The entire venue was deathly silent. Even the birds ceased their song.

    One sh, that¡¯s all, and a Oneness World King was executed on the spot!

    This tyrannical, bloody scene made even the Cosmic Enlightenment World Kings¡¯ hearts quiver with astonishment.

    And the remaining five Enforcers were startled out of their wits, rooted to the spot, as if they couldn¡¯t believe this was happening.

    ¡°You¡¯ll die without regret?¡± sighed Lu Yan. ¡°Well, you weren''t wrong. How could you even have time to regret it?¡±

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress¡¯s expression was a bitplicated. And here she¡¯d thought that after breaking through, with her long-suppressed, firm foundations, she could give Su Yi a run for his money.

    Sadly... this wish of hers was bound to remain no more than a wish.

    ¡°This person colluded with the First Custodian and tried to seize the secrets of reincarnation from His Excellency. His intentions were insidious. For this alone, he deserved to die ten thousand deaths!¡± Meng Changyun said gravely. His words were directed at the others.

    All of them fell silent.

    Kong Shen swept his gaze across the five Enforcers and said in a raspy voice, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you... be celebrating that you¡¯re still alive?¡±

    The five Enforcers quivered from head to toe. A momentter, all of them faced Su Yi, lowered their heads, and admitted fault.

    ¡°Enough. You can leave.¡± Su Yi waved them away and sat back down. Meng Changyun immediately filled his cup.

    But the five Enforcers still didn¡¯t dare to leave just like that. It would have been obvious to anyone that they were scared out of their wits!

    Jin Chi¡¯s death had undoubtedly served as a warning to the rest of them. They also realized that Lu Yan had been right earlier. If Lu Yan and Kong Shen weren¡¯t here today... none of the Enforcers would have escaped death!

    ¡°Go back and repent. You are not to leave your posts again without permission.¡± Kong Shen sighed, a conflicted look on his face.

    All of the Enforcers were Oneness World Kings. Even in ancient times, they would have been top experts.

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been rueful to see them fall so far?

    ¡°Times... really have changed...¡± Kong Shen murmured to himself.

    Su Yi had shattered the pre-existing order and opened the curtains on a new era. He was far fromparable to ordinary World Kings!

    In front of him, their foundations, qualifications, and statuses amounted to no more than floating clouds!

    Anyone who put in the airs of an elder or thought themselves extraordinary was doomed to fall t on their face!

    The Enforcers left in silence.

    The banquet continued.

    Except now, Lu Yan, Kong Shen, and the thirteen Servants of the Dao viewed Su Yi with a hint of fear and awe in addition to their earlier respect.

    There was no doubt about it. When he executed Jin Chi, their hearts shifted slightly.

    Meng Changyun keenly detected this change, and he couldn¡¯t help but say to himself, <i>If they knew how mighty His Excellency the Temple Master was at his peak, I¡¯m afraid they wouldn¡¯t be able to remain seated!</i>

    <i>Out amongst the stars, everyone knows that those worthy of feasting with the Temple Master can be counted on one¡¯s fingers!</i>

    At the banquet, Su Yi asked about the trial-takers from the stars beyond the Wilds. He soon learned that the Studio of the Heart¡¯s High Elder, the Nine Heavens Pavilion¡¯s Second Warden, and the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect¡¯s High Elder had all died. While leaving the secret origin grounds, they passed through forbidden zones. Not one made it out alive.

    As for the Celestial Pce Master of the Church of the River of Stars, Xue Changjing? Su Yi had killed him in the third trial.

    This meant that almost every expert of the stars beyond to enter the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals had died.

    Except for Meng Changyun.

    After the banquet ended, Su Yi found a quiet ce and took out the bronze box containing the mysterious Luo Yao¡¯s skeletal hand.

    Immortal light hovered around it, dreamlike and ethereal. The hand¡¯s slender, snowy bonesy silently within the bronze box.

    Even though it wasn¡¯t his first time seeing them, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel dazzled. Waves of emotion coursed through his heart.

    <i>Does the Immortal Dao of rumors... truly exist?</i>

 Chapter 1220 - A Fleeting Shadow

    <h4>Chapter 1220 - A Fleeting Shadow</h4>

    During his lifetime as the Temple Master, he searched bitterly for a path beyond that of Heaven¡¯s Ascension.

    Furthermore, he¡¯d even brushed up against its doorway!

    s, due to ws he¡¯d left when proving his Dao and bing a World King, he ultimately failed to cross the threshold into this higher path.

    Was the Temple Master not strong enough?

    That wasn¡¯t it at all.

    The way Su Yi saw it, his situation was most likely simr to what he¡¯d faced here in the Dark and Gold Star Realm. For some unknown reason, that higher path had long since ceased to exist in this world.

    Or perhaps... that higher path was restricted in some way.

    In that case, even if the Temple Master¡¯s cultivation had been far more heaven-defying than it already was, how could he possibly advance any further?

    The gate was locked, or perhaps moved altogether, so how could he enter it?

    Venerate Flooding Heavens¡¯ misfortune,bined with Qin Chongxu¡¯s power when he crossed the River of Time, made Su Yi certain of something.

    The Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension really wasn¡¯t the endpoint of the Grand Dao.

    A higher path existed above it!

    Rumors of a higher path continuously circted throughout the stars. They called it the Immortal Path.

    Whoever found it could soar into the heavens and be an immortal!

    Su Yi shook his head, cast aside his scattered thoughts, and used his divine sense to examine the skeletal hand.

    He instantly saw that altar-like seal within the bones once more. It looked as if it were forged out of immortal gold, and it confined an indistinct figure.

    Qin Chongxu¡¯s remnant soul!

    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve already proven your Dao and be a World King, my young friend. Congrattions!¡± When he picked up on Su Yi¡¯s divine sense, the captive Qin Chongxu suddenly looked up and sighed.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t feigning memory loss this time?¡± teased Su Yi.

    Qin Chongxu fell briefly silent before sighing, ¡°My young friend, this is merely a remnant of my soul. I know I embarrassed myself by using such petty, unseemly methods.¡±

    A momentter, his voice grew warmer. ¡°But all of this gave me an opportunity to witness just how incredible your abilities are, my young friend. Perhaps this is fate! If you¡¯re not opposed, I¡¯d like to establish a positive karmic tie with you.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Positive karma? Tell me more.¡±

    Qin Chongxu thought for a moment. ¡°A long time ago, I learned that this world¡¯s Dao ends at the Three Realms of the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension. Don¡¯t you want to know the wonders of the paths beyond that, my young friend?¡±

    Here, he smiled faintly. ¡°Furthermore, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re confused as to why I, someone from the Epoch of Illusions, would cross the River of Time to appear in the Dark and Gold Star Realm.¡±

    ¡°Was it just to uphold the Contract of the Gods?¡±

    ¡°No. There were other reasons behind it, reasons involving reincarnation, and a taboo secret.¡±

    Here, Qin Chongxu gazed intently at Su Yi. ¡°My young friend, if you¡¯re willing to establish a positive karmic tie with me, I can share all of these secrets with you.

    ¡°And I can even guide your cultivation and pass on unsurpassed legacies not of this era! You¡¯ll have no need to fear failing to step onto the path beyond Heaven¡¯s Ascension!¡±

    Su Yi smiled faintly. ¡°And how do I go about establishing this positive karmic tie?¡±

    ¡°Simple. Help me escape confinement.¡± Qin Chongxu pointed at the mysterious seal around him. ¡°Others might not be able to break this seal, but with your mastery of reincarnation, you can do so with ease.¡±

    He paused, then said, ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t make you help for free. As an expression of sincerity, I can give you a Daoist canon right away. It¡¯s called the Jeweled Heart Dream Scripture, and it contains a partial cultivation method for the path beyond Heaven¡¯s Ascension!¡±

    Qin Chongxu beckoned to Su Yi. ¡°Please,e a little closer. I¡¯ll use a secret art to transmit this Daoist canon directly to you. Rest assured; I¡¯m trapped within this seal, so I cannot possibly harm you.¡±

    Su Yiughed dryly. ¡°I can¡¯t believe a word an old scoundrel like you says.¡±

    Qin Chongxuughed bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m in such pitiful condition, and everything I¡¯m doing is to live on. How could I possibly have any untoward intentions?¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°If you want to establish positive karma, I actually have a suggestion.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡± Qin Chongxu¡¯s spirits rose.

    Su Yi said softly, ¡°Your true body is still alive. This ¡®you¡¯ is just a wisp of soul, so why not give up the struggle and let me search your soul?¡±

    Qin Chongxu froze, his expression stiffening.

    Only for Su Yi to continue, ¡°In that case, I can learn everything you know, and I won¡¯t have to worry about you deceiving me. What¡¯s not to like?¡±

    Qin Chongxu¡¯s expression darkened, and he said gravely, ¡°My young friend, I am sincere about establishing a positive karmic tie, yet you want to search my soul? Don¡¯t you think that''s too much?¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Too much? That¡¯s right. Do you really think I¡¯m here to discuss conditions with you? Don¡¯t tter yourself!¡±

    Qin Chongxu was obviously furious.

    But a momentter, heughed. ¡°My young friend, you¡¯re ultimately still immature. The power of this seal shackles me, but it also protects me. Unless you shatter it, you can¡¯t do anything to me at all!¡±

    ¡°Is that true? I¡¯ll just have to try it.¡± As Su Yi spoke, the power of his soul circted, and he condensed an avatar of will within the skeletal hand.

    His avatar then walked up to the mysterious seal reminiscent of a Daoist altar.

    ¡°To you, this seal is like shackles, but to me, it might as well not exist.¡±

    With that, he walked right in.

    When Qin Chongxu saw this, his expression filled with disbelief.

    But a momentter, he burst intoughter. ¡°And here I¡¯d been wracking my brains for ways to lure you in here. I would never have guessed you¡¯d be so stupid as to serve yourself up on a silver tter!

    ¡°But then, it makes sense. You have no idea how lofty my cultivation base is, and you have no way of knowing that the power of a Heavenly Longevity World King¡¯s soul is as helpless as an ant before me!¡±

    He was mad with delight.

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, he charged at Su Yi like mad.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Qin Chongxu¡¯s remnant soul was instantly terrifying beyond measure. He emanated resplendent and mysterious Dao Light, which swept toward Su Yi¡¯s avatar of will like a raging tidal wave.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    A momentter, Qin Chongxu¡¯s remnant wisp of soul was sent flying back, crying out in agony, trembling violently from head to toe.

    ¡°You actually have an unparalleled divine weapon guarding your soul!?¡± Qing Chongxu hissed in utter astonishment.

    Earlier, he¡¯d nned to devour Su Yi¡¯s avatar of will. Who¡¯d have thought that the moment he made contact, unsurpassed sword intent would strike him?

    If he hadn¡¯t dodged in time, he might well have been destroyed!

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Tell me, which of us is the ant?¡±

    He then walked toward Qin Chongxu, whose expression shifted dramatically. He said hurriedly, ¡°My young friend, what happened earlier was just a misunderstanding!¡±

    <i>Whap!</i>

    Su Yi pped him across the face, sending his remnant soul flying.

    He mmed into the mysterious seal, which lit up. Its light formed dancing divine whips, whichshed Qin Chongxu¡¯s soul body to the point that it almost copsed.

    His face contorted, and he cried out in agony, looking iparably rigid.

    ¡°Who cares if you¡¯re from the Epoch of Illusions? Who cares if you¡¯re strong enough to gaze down on World Kings with contempt? You¡¯re nothing but a wisp of soul, yet you dare put on airs before me? You¡¯re truly in need of a beating.¡±

    Su Yi subtly shook his head.

    Qin Chongxu¡¯s remnant soul sprawled out on the ground. He shouted, ¡°I can say with certainty that even if you destroy this portion of my soul, I won¡¯t tell you anything! It¡¯s just a wisp of soul. I don¡¯t care!¡±

    <i>Whap!</i>

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, Qin Chongxu took a p to the face.

    ¡°You...¡± Qin Chongxu practically went insane.

    With his status, even in his era, countless people revered him, and countless cultivators saw him as their ruler.

    Even World Kings had to avert their gazes, lower their heads, and submit before him.

    Yet now, someone had pped him. And repeatedly at that!

    It had been a long, long time since hest experienced such humiliation.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t care, why are you so upset and angry?¡± Su Yiughed. He¡¯d already walked right up to Qin Chongxu, and he gazed down at him contemptuously. ¡°Your life and death don¡¯t matter, but the information I can glean from your soul... is very important to me.¡±

    With that, he raised his hand to search Qin Chongxu¡¯s soul.

    Only for a cold, clear voice to ring out.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, please spare his life!¡±

    The mysterious, altar-shaped seal suddenly emanated wisps of dreamlike immortal light, which condensed into an indistinct, delicate figure. Her features seemed illusory and unreal.

    Yet her appearance came as an iparably dazzling assault on the senses, like witnessing an immortal beauty descending into the mortal world. She seemed untainted by the smoke and fire of mundane life, utterly transcendent and ethereal.

    ¡°It¡¯s you, you bitch¡ª¡ª!¡± Qin Chongxu was enraged and furious. It seemed he didn¡¯t believe his eyes.

    Su Yi could tell at a nce that this dreamlike, illusory figure was an imprint of will.

    One left here by that woman, the mysterious Luo Yao!

    ¡°Why should I spare him?¡± Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.

    Luo Yao¡¯s will exined, ¡°He can serve as an anchor. When I visit the Epoch of Illusions, he¡¯ll be enormously useful.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡± Su Yi understood. The mysterious Luo Yao had confined this portion of Qin Chongxu¡¯s soul in preparation for a trip to the Epoch of Illusions!

    Luo Yao exined, ¡°Fellow Daoist, if you search his soul, you¡¯ll be giving him an opportunity to die. The disadvantages outweigh the benefits. So long as he remains trapped within this prison I made for him, he can¡¯t kill himself even if he wants to.¡±

    ¡°Bitch! I won¡¯t let you get away with this!¡± Qin Chongxu cursed, his expression iparably unsightly.

    Luo Yao disregarded him, instead looking at Su Yi. She said gently, ¡°My true body will return within three years. When the timees, I¡¯ll naturally tell you everything you wish to know, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    ¡°Why not chat now?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Luo Yao pointed at herself in mild frustration. ¡°I left this remnant of my will in a hurry. Strictly speaking, it¡¯s at most an imprint of my spirit. It¡¯ll dissipate soon.¡±

    Su Yi recalled Venerate Flooding Heavens saying that although Luo Yao defeated Qin Chongxu during that mysterious catastrophe, she too was injured, and it seemed a strange, taboo power had set its sights on her through the River of Time. She¡¯d had no choice but to flee immediately!¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, please take good care of my bones. I¡¯lle back another day, and when I do... I¡¯ll be sure to give you an unexpected reward!¡±

    Before her voice had even finished echoing through the air, Luo Yao¡¯s avatar smiled, then burst into a rain of light and dissipated.

    Su Yi was stunned, and he couldn¡¯t help but grumble inwardly, <i>Do all women like teasing people like this?</i>

 Chapter 1221 - Honored as a Sovereign

    <h4>Chapter 1221 - Honored as a Sovereign</h4>

    Su Yi shook his head and gave the matter no further thought. He wasn¡¯t at all concerned about Luo Yao¡¯s so-called unexpected reward.

    Especially since it¡¯d be three years before she could return.

    ¡°Little brat! Come on then! If you¡¯ve got the balls, go ahead and kill me!¡± Qin Chongxu roared, ring at Su Yi with utter contempt, his words rife with provocation.

    Su Yiughed, walked over, bent at the waist, and peered down at him, gently patting his face. ¡°I just want you to long for death, but... bullying a remnant soul like you... is far too dull.¡±

    With that, he stood upright, turned, and left the mysterious seal.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know those secrets?¡± Qin Chongxu shouted hoarsely.

    Su Yi disregarded himpletely, as if he couldn¡¯t even hear him.

    Qin Chongxu¡¯s maddened voice emanated from behind. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, no one in this era is permitted to reincarnate ever again. Just you wait! You¡¯ll soon face inescapable cmity! Both gods and demons will view you with enmity!!

    His voice echoed through the air, but Su Yi had long since disappeared from view.

    ......

    Su Yi put away the bronze box containing Luo Yao¡¯s skeletal hand and sighed softly.

    It no longer mattered how many secrets Qin Chongxu had up his sleeves.

    So long as his remnant soul lived on, he¡¯d one day serve as ¡°coordinates¡± to proceed toward that so-called Epoch of Illusions!

    And when the mysterious Luo Yao returned, he¡¯d naturally get some answers.

    Before long, Lu Yan and Kong Shen came calling. They had something important to discuss with Su Yi.

    Lu Yan told Su Yi that he¡¯d effectively shattered Venerate Flooding Heavens¡¯ rules, and a new era was imminent. Thus, the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals needed to establish new rules.

    But it was important that they knew Su Yi¡¯s stance first!

    Kong Shen agreed. Furthermore, he said directly that after talking it over with Lu Yan, both were willing to take Su Yi as their sovereign!

    This waspletely beyond Su Yi¡¯s expectations. ¡°Why?¡±

    After all, both Lu Yan and Kong Shen were Cosmic Enlightenment Realm World Kings! Even in ancient times, they were among Venerate Flooding Heavens¡¯ most powerful subordinates.

    No matter how much they respected him, there was no need to lower their statuses by bing his subordinates.

    But before long, Lu Yan gave him a clear answer.

    There were three reasons.

    First, when Venerate Flooding Heavens established his rules, he said that anyone who overcame the full path of trials had effectively earned the recognition of both him and his legendary experts.

    Second, Su Yi had destroyed the spear Divine Tribtion, thereby shattering the pre-existing order and opening the curtains on a new era.

    In doing so, he¡¯d also returned Lu Yan and the others their freedom!

    Third, Su Yi had once presided over the Wilds as its sole sovereign, and he understood it better than any of them. He was already publicly acknowledged as its only ruler.

    When the Laws of the Dark and Gold Star Realm recovered, the world was sure to wee unforeseeable changes.

    With Su Yi to hold down the fort, they could intimidate the masses, preventing excessive turmoil and upheaval.

    ¡°Most importantly, your Dao is sure to far surpass ours, and even Venerate Flooding Heavens at his peak,¡± Lu Yan said with respect. ¡°Given the circumstances, the old peacock and I have agreed to appoint you the ruler of the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals; no one else is better suited for the job.¡±

    Kong Shen nodded solemnly. ¡°Please don¡¯t refuse, Fellow Daoist. Lu Yan and I guarantee we¡¯ll do everything in our power to serve you!¡±

    Su Yi said exasperatedly, ¡°But I¡¯m leaving the Wilds soon.¡±

    He had absolutely no interest in ying ruler.

    Lu Yan smiled. ¡°It will take a long time for the Laws of the Dark and Gold Star Realm to recover their vitality, a hundred years at the bare minimum.

    ¡°During the interim, even without you, the old peacock and I are confident that we can handle anything short of another catastropheparable to thest one.¡±

    He paused, then said, ¡°In other words, you can attend to your affairs as you please, and disregard trivial and unrted matters. The old peacock and I will do everything in our power to serve you.¡±

    Here, both Officiants bowed, their expressions solemn. ¡°Fellow Daoist, please grant us this request! Please don¡¯t refuse!¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    After they¡¯d said all that, how could Su Yi possibly say no? After a moment¡¯s thought, he replied, ¡°I can agree to this. I only have one request. Before I leave the Wilds, give me a set of rules I¡¯m satisfied with.¡±

    Lu Yan and Kong Shen looked at each other, then solemnly nodded their assent.

    They then went on to discuss several matters of lesser importance.

    For instance, in the days toe, he¡¯d arrange for some of his old friends to explore the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals, and he hoped that Lu Yan and Kong Shen could look out for them. That is, of course, within the bounds of the rules.

    The two Officiants straightforwardly agreed.

    That very day, Su Yi, the Heavensdeath Demon Empress, and Meng Changyun left the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals.

    Numerous cultivators had gathered outside,ing from all over the Wilds.

    Their ranks included experts of a few peak factions.

    Like the Nine Extremes Profound Capital, the Little Western Paradise, and the Demons¡¯ Elysium.

    ¡°Added up, it¡¯s been over a year since His Excellency Su entered the Wilds, but there¡¯s been no word from him since. I just don¡¯t know if that unparalleled phenomenon that appeared throughout the Wilds recently was connected to him or not.

    ¡°Our founder said that in the modern world, only a legend like His Excellency Su could possibly have provoked such an unparalleled phenomenon. No one else could have achieved such a thing.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Our sect¡¯s old-timers also said that the Wilds were likely to wee a new era soon, one that will give rise to even World Kings!¡±

    ......

    As the crowd conversed animatedly, three figures suddenly emerged from the entrance to the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals.

    The leader was a young man in blue robes. He looked calm and detached, and he walked with his hands behind his back.

    He was apanied by a peerlessly beautiful woman in a red dress.

    And an old man in gray walked some distance behind them.

    As soon as they arrived, all eyes were instantly upon them.

    ¡°Your Excellency Su!¡± someone cried out excitedly.

    The crowd was instantly in uproar.

    A year had passed, but this legendary powerhouse of the Dao of the Sword had finally returned from the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals!

    ¡°It seems quite a few people are invested in my life and death,¡± murmured Su Yi.

    The Heavensdeath Demon Empress pressed her lips into a smile. ¡°What do they mean when theypare someone to the midday sun? It means that his radiance illuminates everything beneath the heavens. And you, Su Xuanjun, are the most dazzling sun beneath the skies. It would be hard for them <i>not </i>to pay attention to your each and every move.¡±

    Meng Changyun sighed with emotion. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, Fellow Daoist. Thinking back to the past, His Excellency the Temple Master¡ª¡±

    He was already preparing his next words, nning to disy his exquisite attainments in the art of boot-licking, only for Su Yi to wave and interrupt him. ¡°Enough. We ought to head back.¡±

    With that, he continued ahead. Hispanions hurried after him.

    All three had suppressed their cultivations to beneath the World King level, thereby avoiding a bacsh from the star realm¡¯sws.

    That very day, word of Su Yi¡¯s return from the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals spread throughout the Wilds almost instantaneously, provoking widespread uproar.

    ......

    Three dayster.

    In his capacity as the leader of the Grotto of Abstruse Force, Su Yi invited a group of the Wilds¡¯ Imperial Apex Realm old-timers to a meeting.

    Ancestor Peng of the Nine Extremes Profound Capital, Buddhist Master Inkstone Heart of the Little Western Paradise, and the old glutton of Profound Sky Academy were all delighted to attend.

    In the long years to follow, this gathering would be called the ¡°Abstruse Immortal Conference!¡±

    Following this conference, these old-timers, all of whom had stagnated in the Imperial Apex Realm for countless years, proceeded to the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals!

    At the same time, shocking news circted throughout the Wilds.

    The Laws of the Dark and Gold Star Realm were starting to recover. In the years that followed, its world of cultivation would wee an all-new era!

    The Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension was going to re-enter this world!

    One stone could stir up a thousand ripples. Soon, the entire Dark and Gold Star Realm was boiling over.

    Especially its peak factions. They knew with even greater rity than most that the onset of a new era was sure to change the bnce of power for tens of thousands of years toe!

    ¡°He single-handedly changed the trend of the world. One man¡¯s Dao of the Sword shattered the pre-existing order, opening the curtains of a new era. What is he, if not a legend?¡±

    Countless older-generation cultivators sighed, their hearts coursing with emotion.

    ¡°Sword in hand, he overlooked the Wilds, reigning as our sole sovereign for tens of thousands of years. His Excellency Su will naturally be the leading expert of the entire Dark and Gold Star Realm going forward, too!¡±

    ¡°The years pass slowly, and the road is long. Had the heavens never borne Su Xuanjun, the ages would be as dark as an eternal night!¡±

    ¡°We might not be able to see the direction of the new era yet, nor do we know how great the waves to follow in the years toe. What I can say with certainty is that future generations of cultivators will remember the great merit His Excellency Su achieved today in perpetuity!¡±

    Everything beneath the heavens waspletely in uproar. Everyone was discussing this.

    Even the factions and cultivators that had once viewed Su Yi with enmity couldn¡¯t help but admit something:

    No matter the age, even if they searched all of heaven and earth, Su Xuanjun... really was the greatest sword cultivator the Wilds had ever seen. There was no one else like him!

    ......

    The Netherworld.

    Dark mists hung around the entrance of the City of the Wrongfully Dead¡¯s Great Chaos Ruins.

    ¡°Who are you? How dare you trespass here?¡±

    A pitch-ck crow appeared out of nowhere, its blood-red eyes locking onto an uninvited guest.

    He was an elegant old man in long robes, and he carried a yellowing scroll.

    The old man nced at the Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow, then raised a finger to his lips. ¡°Shh! Be quiet. This has nothing to do with you.¡±

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow was stunned.

    A momentter, it was terrified to discover that its power had been sealed. It couldn¡¯t utter a single peep, much less struggle!

    <i>He spoke, and the Law obeyed?</i>

    <i>Who is this guy? How could he be so terrifying!?</i>

    The Nine Serenities Netherworld Crow was astonished.

    Meanwhile, the long-robed man gazed into the misty depths of the Great Chaos Ruins. ¡°A¡¯Jiu, why note out to see me?¡±

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    The mists churned, and a slender, graceful figure appeared out of nowhere.

    She wore a in long dress as dark as ink, and her long blue hair was tied casually up. Her skin was as lustrous and fair as snow, dazzling to behold. Her lips were as red as fire, and her eyes sparkled like water. Her youthful face was exquisite and pure, but there was a hint of an unearthly charm about her.

    Her eyes were cold and cruel, and she seemed as contemptuous as a sovereign. This was none other than the Netherworld King, the expert who¡¯d intimidated the countless inhabitants of the Netherworld in ancient times!

    When she saw the long-robed old man, her beautiful eyes unwittingly filled with astonishment. A momentter, she was visibly ovee with disbelief. ¡°Heavenly Libationer!?¡±

    The old man smiled warmly. ¡°A¡¯Jiu, the Supreme Leader has ordered me to bring you back.¡±

    He looked benevolent, and his voice was friendly.

    Yet the Netherworld King shuddered.

 Chapter 1222 - Rumors of the Battlefield of the Domain Boundary

    <h4>Chapter 1222 - Rumors of the Battlefield of the Domain Boundary </h4>

    Snowy Skies City.

    A cksmith¡¯s workshop.

    The Night Watchman¡¯s disciple, A¡¯Cheng, worked the bellows as usual, scattering sparks.

    A mellow voice suddenly rang out. ¡°Oh, that''s somewhat interesting.¡±

    A¡¯Cheng looked over. He wasn¡¯t sure when he¡¯d gotten there, but there was now an elegant old man in long robes standing outside the workshop door.

    A beautiful woman with pure, youthful features stood beside him, d in a simple red dress. Her beauty left A¡¯Cheng stunned.

    A momentter, he grinned. ¡°Customer, are you here to refine a treasure?¡±

    The old man in long robes shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m here to see your master.¡±

    A¡¯Cheng was stunned, but just as he was about to say something, a cold, firm voice rang out. ¡°A¡¯Cheng, return to your room.¡±

    The entirely unassuming, gray-robed Night Watchman emerged apanying this voice.

    ¡°Got it!¡± A¡¯Cheng scratched his head, turned, and entered the smithy.

    ¡°Are you here to unt your power?¡± The Night Watchman said coldly.

    He recognized the Netherworld King at a nce, and realized that it was quite likely that the man in long robes had brought her from the City of the Wrongfully Dead.

    The old man in long robes smiled warmly. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯vee here purely in hopes that you can pass on a message to Su Xuanjun.¡±

    The Night Watchman was instantly solemn, and his brow furrowed. ¡°Why not visit him yourself?¡±

    The old man in long robes sighed, as if he found it a pity. ¡°I¡¯m acting on orders, and I cannot act without permission. I¡¯ll just have you trouble you.¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, the Night Watchman said, ¡°Speak.¡±

    The old man in long robes smiled. ¡°Please tell Su Xuanjun that the Supreme Leader of the Nine Heavens Pavilion wishes to meet with him in the Heavenly Prayer Star Realm within a year at thetest.¡±

    The Night Watchman¡¯s eyes narrowed. He was just about to say something, but the long-robed old man was already smiling and sping his fist. A momentter, he led the Netherworld King away.

    ¡°What a terrifying cultivation base! He actually wasn¡¯t subject to the power of Fengdu¡¯s Laws!¡±

    The Night Watchman¡¯s heart churned. ¡°Old Monster Su, when did you find yourself such a terrifying enemy?¡±

    ......

    As they left the Netherworld, the Netherworld King finally couldn¡¯t help but break her silence. ¡°Heavenly LIbationer, why not visit Su Xuanjun personally?¡±

    The old man in long robes said gently, ¡°The Supreme Leader told me that all I needed to do was bring you back. I cannotplicate things by going off track.¡±

    The Netherworld King¡¯s eye shed. ¡°I¡¯ve been trapped in the Netherworld for so long. Why did the Supreme Leader suddenly decide to bring me back?¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, the old man said, ¡°I heard that your father has returned alive.¡±

    It was as if the Netherworld King had been struck by lightning. She couldn¡¯t help but blurt, ¡°My father!? He... He... isn¡¯t dead!?¡±

    She¡¯d obviously lost control of her emotions, and the look on her beautiful face shifted erratically.

    The long-robed old man said gently, ¡°A¡¯Jiu, I don¡¯t know the details either. When we return, all will be clear.¡±

    Quite some time passed before the Netherworld King gradually calmed down. She took a deep breath and said in a low voice, ¡°Heavenly Libationer, forgive my boldness, but... does the Supreme Leader intend to use my life to threaten my father again?¡±

    The long-robed old man¡¯s brow furrowed as he corrected her. ¡°A¡¯Jiu, you¡¯re mistaken. No threats have ever taken ce between your father and the Supreme Leader.¡±

    The Netherworld King fell silent. She could sense that the old man was displeased!

    And she knew that when he lost his temper, he was crueler and more cold-blooded than any demonic cultivator or heretic!

    After leaving the Netherworld and shooting into outer space, the old man in long robes suddenly eximed, ¡°Strange! The Laws of the Dark and Gold Star Realm were in decline, but now, they¡¯re surging with newfound vitality. It seems they¡¯re starting to recover?¡±

    The Netherworld King¡¯s heart shook. ¡°You didn¡¯t sense this when you arrived, Heavenly Libationer?¡±

    The long-robed elder shook his head. ¡°I arrived half a year ago. I spent that time in the Netherworld investigating your whereabouts. Now, it seems as if something has changed about the Laws of the Dark and Gold Star Realm.¡±

    The Netherworld King mulled that over. ¡°Why not seize this opportunity to investigate the truth behind the revival of the Dark and Gold Star Realm¡¯s Laws?¡±

    The long-robed elder took a deep look at her. ¡°A¡¯Jiu, I know you want to stall for time, but in the current Dark and Gold Star Realm, no one, not even Su Xuanjun, can stop me from taking you with me.¡±

    The Netherworld King fell silent, a nigh imperceptible hint of somberness in her expression.

    Before long, both of them disappeared into the boundless void of outer space.

    ......

    The Grotto of Abstrue Force.

    The outside world was in uproar, but Su Yi was enjoying a rare period of rxation.

    After returning from the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals, he disregarded worldly affairs. When he wasn¡¯t cultivating, he went sightseeing with Wen Lingxue, Cha Jin, and Qing Wan.

    asionally, he¡¯d instruct Jing Xing, Wang Que, and the other disciples in their cultivation.

    His days were leisurely and rxed.

    But these days of leisure were soon shattered when a letter arrived from the Night Watchman.

    ¡°They want me to meet with the Supreme Leader of the Nine Heavens Pavilion within a year?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. <i>What kind of game is he ying?</i>

    He had the Temple Master¡¯s memories, so he knew that the Supreme Leader of the Nine Heavens Pavilion was the type whose emotions didn¡¯t show on his face. He was a deep, meticulous thinker with an unfathomable cultivation base.

    ¡°He even took the Netherworld King away. Does he n to use her to threaten me? No, he wouldn¡¯t do something so stupid. I¡¯m sure there are secrets behind this.¡± Su Yi sank into contemtion, but he couldn¡¯t quite wrap his head around it.

    A whileter, he shook his head. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to give the matter any further thought.

    It didn¡¯t matter what the Supreme Leader of the Nine Heavens Pavilion was thinking. He¡¯d soon visit the Heavenly Prayer Star Realm personally. When he did, all would be clear.

    ¡°He¡¯s only giving me a year... it seems the old man is a bit frantic. But that just makes it more important that I don¡¯t rush. We¡¯ll see which of us does a better job keeping a cool head.¡±

    Having reached this conclusion, Su Yi called Meng Changyun over.

    ¡°Has anything major changed amongst the stars in recent years?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Meng Changyun thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Your Excellency, I¡¯ve always cultivated in the Thousand Opportunities Star Realm, and I haven¡¯t heard of any major developments ofte.¡±

    ¡°No, wait!¡± A momentter, Meng Changyun facepalmed. ¡°About twenty years ago, rumors started circting around all the major star realms, causing enormous uproar. Even peak factions were startled into action.¡±

    ¡°What kind of rumors?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Meng Changyun hurriedly exined, ¡°Apparently, the long-dormant Domain Boundary Battlefield is due to reopen, leading to enormous, unpredictable interactions between the Eastern Profound Star Domain and several other star domains!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed. Inwardly, he couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    The Domain Boundary Battlefield!

    A ce that hadin dormant for so long that the star realms of the Eastern Profound Star Domain had almost forgotten about it.

    Rumor had it that the Domain Boundary Battlefield served as a tunnel between star domains.

    There were also rumors that the Domain Boundary Battlefield was a remnant of the Immortal Realm, and that it hid secrets regarding the path of immortality.

    To the rest of the world, these were all just rumors.

    The Temple Master, however, had personally investigated the secrets of the battlefield, and in the end, he had reached a conclusion¡ª

    It really did exist!

    The Domain Boundary Battlefield was like a bridge connecting star domains. Naturally, this made it a ce the various star domains were sure to fight over!

    But long ago, in ancient times, something changed in the Domain Boundary Battlefield, and it disappearedpletely.

    It hadn¡¯t reappeared even once since.

    ¡°If the rumors are true, that really will be an unprecedentedly enormous development for the entire Eastern Profound Star Domain...¡± murmured Su Yi.

    The Eastern Profound Star Domain epassed over a hundred star realms, as well as countless worlds and nes both great and small. This included the Dark and Gold Star Realm.

    After regaining the Temple Master¡¯s memories, Su Yi knew that other star domains existed beyond the Eastern Profound Star Domain!

    In ancient times, the Domain Boundary Battlefield had been like a hub connecting all of the different star domains.

    However, after it disappeared, the connection between star domains had been severed, and they no longer had any interaction.

    But now, there were rumors that the Domain Boundary Battlefield was about to reopen. If that was true, the Eastern Profound Star Domain really was in for unpredictable, dramatic changes!

    After all, when the battlefield reappeared, it would give cultivators and factions of other star domains the opportunity to invade!

    Of course, its reappearance had advantages too.

    The peak factions of the Eastern Profound Star Domain would have the opportunity to fight their way into other star domains too. At the end of the day, it would depend on who managed to seize control of the Domain Boundary Battlefield!

    ¡°You¡¯re exactly right, Your Excellency. Twenty years ago, when these rumors first spread, the various major star realms were inplete uproar. It caused a massive wave, and people are discussing these rumors even now,¡± Meng Changyun said with deep emotion.

    ¡°Rumors are ultimately just rumors. It¡¯s still too early toment.¡± Su Yi shook his head.

    Lately, he¡¯d been busy preparing to proceed into the stars. It wouldn¡¯t be long before he set off.

    After he arrived, he could naturally investigate news surrounding the Domain Boundary Battlefield in further detail.

    Time slipped by. Before long, a month had passed.

    During this time, Lu Yan came to visit the Grotto of Abstruse Force, and he showed Su Yi aplete set of new rules.

    After flipping through it, Su Yi was quite satisfied.

    Lu Yan and Kong Shen had decided to take him as their sovereign. They naturally had to act in ordance with the rules.

    Strictly speaking, these were new rules for Lu Yan and Kong Shen to follow!

    That aside, Su Yi took a trip to the Azure Continent and ced the Seed of the Azure back into the Origins of the Azure.

    After half a year of cultivating in the Sea of Chaos, the Seed of the Azure had absorbed an enormous volume of chaos power. This had long since reawakened its vitality, giving it the potential to grow.

    Su Yi was confident that as the Seed of the Azure awakened, the Azure Continent would be able to avoid the natural decline that was toe after its peak back in the day. The seed would grow into an all-new world source!

    By doing this, he¡¯d effectively kept his promise to A¡¯Cang.

    Furthermore, Su Yi brought the ancient, legendary experts'' legacies back to the Grotto of Abstruse Force and set up a trial ground.

    Anyone who passed them had an opportunity to receive the legacy of an ancient expert. And that actually meant "anyone"¡ªcultivators of peak orthodoxies like the Nine Extremes Profound Capital and Little Western Paradise all had the opportunity to undergo these trials. Su Yi disdained keeping such things to himself. These legacies originally belonged to others, and it was only right that they went to those best suited to inherit them.

    That very day, Su Yi called Jing Xing, Jin Kui, and the other disciples to his side and told them his decision.

    ¡°I n to begin my journey into the stars tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 1223 - Three Years

    <h4>Chapter 1223 - Three Years</h4>

    <i>Tomorrow?</i>

    Jing Xing, Jin Kui, and the others were stunned.

    Although they¡¯d long since known that their master would soon venture into outer space, hearing that he nned to leave <i>tomorrow </i>still caught them off guard.

    ¡°How many times have I said it? It¡¯s not like we¡¯re saying goodbye forever. There¡¯s no need to worry,¡±ughed Su Yi.

    He then issued each of them orders.

    When he underwent reincarnation, it happened too suddenly, leading to numerous setbacks and problems.

    Su Yi naturally wouldn¡¯t make the same mistake this time.

    ¡°Most of the treasures I gathered in my past life are no longer useful to me. I¡¯ll leave them all here with you,¡± ordered Su Yi. ¡°Jing Xing, you take charge of them.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll assiduously carry out your orders, Master. I won¡¯t let you down,¡± Jing Xing solemnly assented.

    ¡°Jin Kui, I¡¯ll entrust these pouches to your care,¡± said Su Yi. As he spoke, he passed three brocade pouches to her. ¡°If you run into difficulties too great to resolve, you can open these pouches one by one.¡±

    Jin Kui hurriedly epted them. ¡°Rest assured, Master. Your disciple will take good care of them.¡±

    Wang Que couldn¡¯t help but be curious. ¡°Master, what secrets are hidden in the brocade pouches?¡±

    Su Yi smiled but didn¡¯t exin. All he said was, ¡°It¡¯ll be best if you never have to use them.¡±

    He paused, then said to Ye Luo, ¡°If my old friends encounter difficulties in their cultivation, I¡¯d like you to help resolve them.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Ye Luo hurriedly pounded his chest.

    Su Yi turned to Xuan Ning. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you to help guard our gates.¡±

    Xuan Ning solemnly agreed.

    ¡°What about me, Master?¡± Bai Yi couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°You?¡± Su Yi thought for a moment, then teased, ¡°Just don¡¯t cause trouble. Then, I¡¯ll be able to rx.¡±

    The others couldn¡¯t help butugh. Bai Yi grinned too.

    After chatting a while longer, Su Yi had his disciples leave. He continued sitting there, drinking alone.

    Tomorrow, he¡¯d venture into the stars, and his heart rippled with uncharacteristic emotion.

    After merging with the Temple Master¡¯s experience and memories, Su Yi had his understanding of the stars¡ªand his feelings.

    In the Temple Master¡¯s life, he¡¯d visited all of the hundred great star realms, exploring countless nes and too many hidden realms to count. He¡¯d learned inestimably numerous secrets.

    At the same time, he¡¯d established numerous karmic ties.

    Even if he closed his eyes, his old friends, the foes he¡¯d once defeated, countless life-or-death trials... all manner of scenes from his past shed through his mind.

    It was so clear and so familiar, yet somewhat foreign.

    More often than not, life failed to live up to one¡¯s ideals, and people you could open up to about it were few and far between.

    As the Temple Master, his sword had once dominated the stars. Even so, he¡¯d experienced obstacles, storms, and adversity.

    Everyone experienced mistakes, regrets, sorrows, and delights in their lifetime, albeit to varying degrees. He was no exception.

    All of this formed the karma of his past life.

    He was soon to depart the Wilds and venture into the stars. There was no avoiding the effects of these karmic fetters.

    But Su Yi wasn¡¯t opposed or averse to this.

    The path of cultivation was all about severing fetters, breaking obstacles, and opposing the heavens in the first ce.

    Without karmic ties, how could he cultivate?

    He was currently slowlybing through his past experiences in preparation for his departure.

    After awakening his memories and restarting his cultivation, he rose to prominence in the Azure Continent, became an Emperor in the Netherworld, returned to the Wilds to resolve his past enmities, and became a World King. Only about five years had passed.

    But to Su Yi, those five years were utterly precious.

    Because every time he broke through, he achieved a transformation far beyond his past selves!

    Now, as he sifted through his memories, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. <i>Without reincarnation, I couldn¡¯t possibly have achieved my current heights.</i>

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Suddenly, Su Yi awakened from his meditation and furrowed his brow.

    ¡°Ee? It¡¯s only been a year since Ist saw you, but you¡¯ve be so strong?¡± A woman¡¯s voice resounded from outside Su Yi¡¯s immortal cave.

    Su Yi got up, walked outside, and saw a familiar figure.

    A woman in gray robes, straw sandals, and a bronze mask that revealed only her bright purple eyes.

    This was none other than the mysterious spearwoman!

    But a momentter, Su Yi sensed that something wasn¡¯t quite right. ¡°This is your avatar of will?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The spearwoman admitted it with a nod. ¡°Not long ago, my true body <i>wanted </i>toe here for a fight, only to run into unexpected trouble. She had no choice but to leave.¡±

    Su Yi was instantly solemn.

    A mere avatar had silently slipped past the Grotto of Abstruse Force¡¯s numerous restrictions to arrive at his immortal cave!

    How strong was this woman¡¯s true cultivation base?

    After taking a moment to calm himself, he said, ¡°So what have youe here for?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a few things I¡¯d like to learn from you,¡± said the spearwoman. ¡°A year ago, I investigated the secrets of reincarnation, and I located the Reincarnation Pool, only to discover that with my power, I couldn¡¯t open the Path of Samsara. It was truly unexpected, so I want to know how you managed to pull it off.¡±

    ¡°Would you believe me if I said I figured it out on my own?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The spearwoman was stunned. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    ¡°Forget it,¡± grumbled the spearwoman. ¡°Reincarnation is seen as a taboo, and the attached karma is far too great. I might be curious, but I don¡¯t want this power to stain me.¡±

    Here, she looked at Su Yi. ¡°Do you know about the Contract of the Gods?¡±

    Su Yi shook his head.

    All he knew was that when Qin Chongxu crossed the River of Time, he imed he was acting in the name of the Contract of the Gods. He said it wouldn¡¯t permit anyone else to undergo reincarnation!

    Furthermore, that wisp of Qin Chongxu¡¯s soul had shouted that since Su Yi controlled the power of reincarnation, he would be themon foe of both gods and demons!

    ¡°Then you¡¯d best be careful,¡± said the spearwoman. ¡°To the strongest experts of any given epoch, reincarnation is a taboo. In the years toe, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll face numerous unexpected disasters and a lot of trouble.¡±

    As she spoke, her eyes shone with pity. ¡°So don¡¯t think controlling reincarnation is something great. It might well bring you unimaginable power, but it¡¯ll bring you equally unimaginable disaster.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°Surely you didn¡¯t juste here to chat about that?¡±

    ¡°Of course not,¡± said the spearwoman. ¡°I just wanted to warn you. How will I avenge myself if something happens to you?¡±

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then understood. There was no doubt about it. <i>She¡¯s still upset that she couldn¡¯t defeat me when we were both at the same cultivation!</i>

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°Rest assured. I won¡¯t die so easily.¡±

    A momentter, he changed the subject. ¡°Might we take this opportunity to discuss the Contract of the Gods?¡±

    ¡°Want to know about it?¡± asked the spearwoman.

    Su Yi nodded seriously. ¡°I do.¡±

    The spearwoman pointed at herself. ¡°Wait until my true body returns. If you can beat me at the same cultivation boundary, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    When she saw Su Yi¡¯s stifled expression, a grin tugged at the spearwoman¡¯s lips. ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient. My true body is sure to return within three years.¡±

    ¡°Three years? Strange. Why is it three years again?¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed. The owner of that skeletal hand, Luo Yao, had also told him that she¡¯d return within three years!

    The spearwoman eximed, ¡°Someone else told you they¡¯d return three years from now?¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    The spearwoman was obviously intrigued. ¡°Who are they? What¡¯s their name? Are they a man or a woman?¡±

    Something urred to Su Yi, and he said, ¡°If you answer some of my questions, I wouldn¡¯t mind chatting about it with you.¡±

    The spearwoman instantly snickered. ¡°Don¡¯t want to tell me? Forget it, then. I can already say with certainty that the person you speak of isn¡¯t from the Eastern Profound Star Domain, and it¡¯s highly likely that they¡¯re not of this era, either.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°What makes you say that?¡±

    The spearwoman batted her eyes. ¡°The secrets of the heavens are not to be revealed.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    He suddenly felt the impulse to capture her and beat some answers out of her. He refused to believe he couldn¡¯t pry out some of her secrets.

    ¡°Want to fight me? You¡¯re wee to try it.¡± The spearwoman crossed her arms, raised her jaw, and gazed provocatively at Su Yi.

    Su Yi snorted coldly. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t sink so low as to bully a mere avatar of will. When your true bodyes back, I¡¯ll suppress you just like I didst time.¡±

    ¡°....¡± The spearwoman seemed to recall a certain scene, one she couldn¡¯t bear to remember. Her beautiful purple eyes filled with shame and vexation. ¡°Enough! When the timees, we¡¯ll see who suppresses who!!¡±

    Her tone was hateful, but Su Yiughed. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I care about less than others¡¯ threats.¡±

    The spearwoman¡¯s chest heaved. Some time passed before she finally said, ¡°Then you¡¯d best survive until Ie back!¡±

    With that, she turned to leave.

    But soon, she stopped in her tracks. Without so much as turning her head, she said, ¡°Within three years, the Domain Boundary Battlefield will reopen, ushering in a new conflict. If you can seize advantage of this opportunity, you might well be able to truly transcend this era.¡±

    With that, without waiting for Su Yi¡¯s response, the spearwoman disappeared into thin air.

    Within three years, the Domain Boundary Battlefield would re-open, ushering in a new conflict!

    <i>Transcending this era? </i>Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but be tempted.

    The spearwoman¡¯sst words before her departure were full of mysteries.

    ¡°Within three years, this mysterious Luo Yao, a suspected immortal, will return, as will the spearwoman¡¯s true body. Even the Domain Boundary Battlefield, which has disappeared for countless years, will re-open...¡± Su Yi muttered to himself. ¡°Why is all of this set to happen within three years? Just what kind of secrets are hidden behind this?¡±

    After a moment¡¯s contemtion, Su Yi burst intoughter. ¡°The stars are getting more and more interesting...¡±

    Morning the next day.

    Dawn had only just broken, bathing everything in radiant light.

    Outside the gates of the Grotto of Abstruse Force.

    Jing Xing led his fellow disciples, as well as Wen Lingxue, Cha Jin, Ning Sihua, and the others, to wait there and see Su Yi off.

    ¡°Go back.¡± Su Yi waved, then strode off.

    Qing Wan walked beside him, but she seemed reluctant. From time to time, she turned to look at Wen Lingxue and the others.

    Su Yi was taking her with him on this trip into the stars. They were headed for the Nine Heavens Pavilion!

    Meng Changyun followed Su Yi like an attentive old servant.

    Before long, the crowd watched as Su Yi andpany disappeared over the horizon.

    The five hundred and third year of the Wilds¡¯ new calendar, the eleventh day of the seventh month, the end of summer.

    The curtains were just starting to open on the Dark and Gold Star Realm¡¯s new era, and throughout its worlds, the winds rose and the clouds surged.

    On this day, a man seen as a living legend silently departed and began his journey into the stars.

 Chapter 1224 - The Nightmare Winds Belt

    <h4>Chapter 1224 - The Nightmare Winds Belt</h4>

    The cold, vast void of outer space.

    A t boat was shuttling through the stars.

    Su Yi satnguidly at the tail end, drinking alone.

    Qing Wan sat obediently beside him, her clear, beautiful eyes curiously examining the scenery along the way.

    This was her first time wandering among the stars, and the boundlessness of space brought her enormous astonishment.

    Meng Changyun stood at the head of the boat, circting his cultivation base to direct its flight.

    ¡°Your Excellency, at this speed, we¡¯ll arrive in the Dark Nightmare Realm within the month,¡± Meng Changyun said with augh.

    The Dark Nightmare Realm.

    A world located at the edge of this forbidden ground, a ¡°harbor¡± leading to the stars beyond.

    After departing the Dark Nightmare Realm and passing that forbidden zone, you¡¯d effectively have entered the bounds of the starry skies.

    ¡°On the road ahead, just call me ¡®young lord,¡¯¡± Su Yi casually ordered. He¡¯d decided to conceal his identity and keep a low profile.

    His reasoning was simple.

    During the battle on the Sea of Falling Stars, he¡¯d swept through their enemies from the stars beyond, killing numerous World Kings from the Studio of the Heart, Church of the River of Stars, Nine Heavens Pavilion, and Primordial Unity Daoist Sect.

    Now, Su Yi dared say with certainty that these peak factions already knew that he was the Temple Master¡¯s reincarnation!

    Furthermore, he was in possession of the secrets of reincarnation, something even peak factions vered at the mouth over!

    Given the circumstances, if he proceeded into space under his true identity, he was sure to draw a lot of attention and invite endless trouble.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t want to bring all that trouble to his doorstep.

    ¡°Going forward, I¡¯m called Shen Mu,¡± he muttered to himself.

    Shen Mu.

    His seventh lifetime, a peerless genius whose heaven-defying foundations and aptitude made even the Temple Master sigh over his own inferiority.

    Despite countless years traversing the boundless void of space, the Temple Master had never seen Shen Mu¡¯s equal when it came to talent andprehension of the Dao of the Sword!

    He was like a natural-born sword cultivator, the chosen son of heaven. Millions of years might pass without seeing anyone like him.

    At just fifteen years old, he contemted for ten days and ten nights, smoothly proving his Dao and bing an Emperor.

    At just seventeen years of age, he overcame a trial of life and death and broke into the World King Realm.

    At twenty-three years of age, he established himself in the Cosmic Enlightenment Realm, his sword suppressing all on the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension!

    But it was in that very year that Shen Mu, a peerless genius, had his heart shattered by a woman, leading to his death!

    All the Temple Master knew was that Shen Mu had already grasped the threshold of a higher path when his heart shattered and he died suddenly.

    Perhaps only Shen Mu himself knew exactly what had led to his death.

    Still, the Temple Master suspected that the Supreme Leader of the Nine Heavens Pavilion knew something. Furthermore, he¡¯d also most likely long since realized that the Temple Master was Shen Mu¡¯s reincarnation!

    Su Yi had brought Qing Wan with him to investigate and uncover these truths.

    No matter what, Su Yi felt that he had to pay the Nine Heavens Pavilion a visit.

    First, Qing Wan and Little Heavenly Prayer were the same person, and there were almost certainly secrets behind her identity.

    This was the karma the Supreme Leader of the Nine Heavens Pavilion had ¡°given¡± him!

    He had no choice but to resolve it unless he couldpletely disregard Qing Wan¡¯s life.

    Second, the Supreme Leader most likely knew some of Shen Mu¡¯s past. Shen Mu was his seventh incarnation, so he was involved in this too.

    Third, not long ago, the Supreme Leader sent someone to take the Netherworld King away. The Supreme Leader also insisted on meeting with Su Yi within a year.

    But Su Yi wasn¡¯t in a hurry.

    He could already guess that the Supreme Leader of the Nine Heavens Pavilion had run into trouble, and he obviously couldn¡¯t keep his cool. Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t possibly have arranged to meet with him on just a year¡¯s notice.

    ¡°Shen Mu? Young lord, might I ask if there¡¯s a reason behind the name?¡± Meng Changyun earnestly requested guidance.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a name,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°There¡¯s nothing about it you can use to tter me.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Meng Changyun¡¯s face reddened, and he coughed dryly.

    ¡°Master, is there really another me out there?¡± Qing Wan couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter your origins or karmic ties, I¡¯ll naturally help you resolve them.¡±

    ¡°Mm!¡± Qing Wan grunted obediently.

    ¡°When we get to the Dark Nightmare Realm, you¡¯d best hide within the Soul-Nurturing Gourd.¡±

    The young woman didn¡¯t ask why. She just nodded her assent. This was Qing Wan: well-behaved to the extreme.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A temporal windstorm surged in the distant void. Wherever it passed, stars split and crumbled into meteorites.

    The sight was enough to strike terror into the hearts of any Emperor.

    These were the dangers of interster travel.

    It might have seemed as if Su Yi andpany were simply drifting through the stars, free and at ease, but in truth, they¡¯d encountered numerous unforeseen perils already.

    Like temporal windstorms, spatial divides, and turbulent celestial currents.

    That aside, they encountered celestial spirit beasts that saw travelers as prey. Some were as enormous as divine mountains and capable of devouring the stars. Others formed groups and swarmed like hos.

    But none of this could threaten Su Yi.

    It was to the point that he didn¡¯t even need to intervene; the experienced Meng Changyun could naturally handle all of this.

    This incident was no exception.

    Meng Changyun steered the boat, and in a few blinks of an eye, the rampaging temporal windstorm flew past them and into the boundless void of outer space.

    A monthter.

    The Dark Nightmare Realm, an extremely ancient ne.

    It was just a few tens of thousands of miles from a forbidden zone of the starry skies, the Nightmare Winds Belt.

    Gazed upon from afar, the Nightmare Winds Belt nketed space like an enormous ck curtain. It rose and fell in waves, obscuring that stretch of starspletely.

    It was a naturally formed forbidden zone. Emperors who attempted to cross it had absolutely no hope of survival!

    In addition to the Nightmare Winds that corroded the cultivation base, its numerous danger zones and disasters appeared erratically. It was a zone of endless cmity.

    It was even inhabited by extremely dangerous interster beasts. They wandered the Nightmare Winds belt like packs of ravening wolves.

    Even World Kings wouldn¡¯t cross the Nightmare Winds Belt lightly.

    After all, it was utterly enormous. It covered several star realms worth of space. Even if a World King was extremely powerful, entering the Nightmare Winds Belt meant facing endless disasters, and their odds of survival were poor.

    Fortunately, every once in a while, the Nightmare Winds Belt entered a stagnant period, and all of its perils went dormant.

    So long as you had an experienced expert to guide you, it was safe to cross.

    The Dark Nightmare Realm bordered the Nightmare Winds Belt, and it was famous throughout the stars as a ¡°harbor.¡±

    Over the years, countless cultivators from other star realms wanted to venture further into the stars. All of them had to pass through the Dark Nightmare Realm.

    Simply put, it was a true interster outpost.

    Countless cultivation factions and rogue cultivators gathered here, as well as numerous tradingpanies. They brought resources from all across the Eastern Profound Star Domain to trade here in the Dark Nightmare Realm.

    This was what made the Dark Nightmare Realm so iparably lively and prosperous.

    On that very day, Su Yi andpany rode in on a t boat and reached Skyblue City, the greatest city in the Dark Nightmare Realm.

    The city alone covered eight thousand miles!

    Its sheer enormity made itparable to therger nations of the Azure Continent. Here, sects were as numerous as the trees in a forest, and there were numerous tradingpanies. It was iparably prosperous.

    Rumor had it that prominent factions of the stars stood behind Skyblue City¡¯s top factions. It was for this reason that Skyblue City was rtively orderly; typically, no one dared cause trouble here.

    But where there were people, there was conflict. Bloodshed in Skyblue City wasn¡¯t unheard of. There was no avoiding bloodshedpletely.

    In other parts of the Dark Nightmare Realm, there were no rules and order to speak of. All kinds of bloodshed took ce around the clock.

    Thus, rtively speaking, Skyblue City was still a rare safe zone.

    ¡°Ten Star Vein Spirit Crystals per person!¡± A group of cultivators stood guard outside the gates. The first time someone entered the city, they had to buy a certificate of entry. With it, they coulde and go freely.

    Star Vein Spirit Crystals were refined from the peak spirit veins of star realms.

    These treasures were used as coins to do business out amongst the stars, much like the gold of mundane nations.

    Simr treasures existed in the Wilds, but they were rarely used as currency, as they were necessary resources for an Emperor¡¯s cultivation.

    ¡°Ten Star Vein Spirit Crystals? That¡¯sparable to a peak Imperial Realm medicine,¡± Qing Wan grumbled. The price seemed excessive.

    Qing Wan couldn¡¯t even imagine how just entering a city could cost so much.

    ¡°It¡¯s a way of weeding people out. They refuse ordinary cultivators at the door. Only those of extraordinary status and origins can enter the city,¡± Meng Changyun chuckled and exined. ¡°Otherwise, no matter how big Skyblue City was, it couldn¡¯t possibly hold the endless stream of cultivators arriving from other star realms.¡±

    As he spoke, he knowingly took out the Star Vein Spirit Crystals and traded them for three certificates of entry.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s find an inn to rest our feet in first.¡± Su Yi put his hands behind his back and strolled through the city gates.

    On the way here, he checked, and he knew that the Nightmare Winds belt was still circting, and that it showed no sign of stopping.

    They could only wait in the Dark Nightmare Realm for now.

    After proving his Dao and bing a World King, his aura was as obscure as a divine treasure¡¯s,pletely reserved. Unless he attacked or deliberately released his aura, people would take him for an ordinary mortal with no cultivation to speak of. Even other World Kings could easily overlook him.

    But to prevent blind, foolish, trivial characters from causing trouble, Su Yi deliberately released the aura of an Imperial Realm cultivator. That was enough to intimidate small fries.

    Meng Changyun kept an even lower profile, withdrawing his aurapletely and following Su Yi like an elderly servant. He stuck close, averting his gaze, as if he feared nothing more than drawing attention to himself.

    Qing Wan was an Empress to begin with, so she naturally didn¡¯t need to hide anything.

    Thus, although they drew numerous nces as they passed through the city gates, the onlookers quickly looked away after sensing Su Yi and Qing Wan¡¯s cultivations.

    ¡°Look, Young Lord.¡± Qing Wan eximed as soon as they passed through the city gates. Her bright, clear eyes widened.

    Su Yi looked over, and despite himself, his eyebrows rose.

 Chapter 1225 - Flying Cloud Towerâ€™s Bounty

    <h4>Chapter 1225 - Flying Cloud Tower¡¯s Bounty</h4>

    To the side of a nearby alleyway, a row of figures hung from iron hooks.

    There were more than twenty of them, men and women of all ages. They were covered in bleeding wounds, and the iron hooks ran right through their bodies, holding them aloft like ughtered pigs.

    Such a bloody spectacle appearing on such a lively street was startling and soul-stirring.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t those Emperors from the Dark and Gold Star Realm a bit too unfortunate? They¡¯ve been hung up like livestock for all to see. It¡¯s worse than death!¡±

    ¡°The people who did that to them <i>wanted </i>them to live lives worse than death as a warning to the rest.¡±

    ¡°What outrageous crime did the cultivators of the Dark and Gold Star Realmmit for them to have been targeted like this?¡±

    ¡°Not sure.¡±

    ....Some of the cultivators in the surrounding area were discussing the matter in hushed whispers.

    In some worlds and nes, Emperors were akin to gods. Yet now, twenty of them had been hung like livestock for all to see! It would have been hard for this not to draw attention.

    ¡°They¡¯re all... cultivators from the Dark and Gold Star Realm?¡± Qing Wan¡¯s eyes widened, and the look on her beautiful face shifted.

    Meng Changyun subconsciously nced at Su Yi, only to discover that Su Yi was as calm as ever. His eyes didn¡¯t so much as ripple with emotion.

    But it was this veryposure that left Meng Changyun feeling stifled.

    How could Skyblue City be so brazen as to target cultivators of the Dark and Gold Star Realm with such ruthlessness? They were simply seeking death!

    Suddenly, Su Yi walked up to the ce where the cultivators were hanging.

    A striking bounty list was pasted to the wall.

    ¡°Alive, a Profound Illumination Emperor of the Dark and Gold Star Realm is worth three hundred Star Vein Spirit Crystals. A Profound Serenity Emperor is worth eight hundred, and a Profound Unity Emperor is worth three thousand!¡±

    ¡°Dead, any Emperor of the Dark and Gold Star Realm is worth one hundred Star Vein Spirit Crystals!¡±

    It was signed ¡°Flying Cloud Tower.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he examined the surrounding area, only to discover that there were no other wanted posters or bounty lists around.

    There was no doubt about it. They were exclusively targeting the cultivators of the Dark and Gold Star Realm!

    ¡°Ol¡¯ Meng, go ask around and see what you can learn about this bounty request,¡± Su Yi ordered casually.

    ¡°Understood. Please wait, Young Lord!¡± Meng Changyun hurried off to carry out his orders.

    In truth, there was no need to go to much trouble. The first passerby Meng Changyun asked exined the full story.

    It started about a year ago. One of Skyblue City¡¯s peak factions, Flying Cloud Tower, suddenly announced that every Emperor of the Dark and Gold Star Realm was wanted! That was when they first posted the bounty list.

    In the year that followed, every Emperor of the Dark and Gold Star Realm in the Dark Nightmare Realm was effectively reduced to a rat on the streets. They were ruthlessly pursued and suppressed.

    The twenty Emperors currently on disy were only a small portion of those who¡¯d been targeted. Many of the others had died while resisting capture!

    ¡°A year ago...¡± Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed. <i>Isn¡¯t that when the curtains fell on the battle of the Sea of Falling Stars?</i>

    ¡°Why did they do this?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Meng Changyun whispered, ¡°Young lord, I asked, but no one seems to know their reasons. Even the experts working for Flying Cloud Tower just say they¡¯re simply following orders.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Keep asking around. Investigate Flying Cloud Tower and its background. Qing Wan and I will go find an inn first.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Meng Changyun solemnly assented, then scurried off.

    ¡°Young lord, you... aren¡¯t going to save them?¡± whispered Qing Wan.

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°They¡¯re neither friends nor rtives. Why should I save them?¡±

    ¡°Because.... Because you¡¯re...¡±

    Qing Wan was just about to continue when Su Yi shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Wan¡¯er.¡±

    It was true that in the Wilds, they honored him as the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, and that he was now honored as a legend of the Dark and Gold Star Realm.

    But those were ultimately just empty titles. That didn¡¯t mean he had to step in every time someone from the Dark and Gold Star Realm got into trouble.

    Besides, Su Yi hadn¡¯t forgotten that leading up to the Battle of the Sea of Fallen Stars, when the powerhouses of the stars beyond threatened him, many of the onlookers urged him to go to his death so that they might live!

    Su Yi had long since realized the ugliness of the human heart and the cold, fickle nature of human rtionships.

    He naturally wouldn¡¯t make trouble for those people. Still, he had his own principles, and he wouldn¡¯t act emotionally and casually interfere in matters that had nothing to do with him.

    ¡°Uh...¡± Qing Wan lowered her head.

    Su Yi tousled the young woman¡¯s hair and said gently, ¡°The human heart is unfathomable, and worldly affairs are dangerous and cruel. Endless bloodshed urs even between inhabitants of the Dark and Gold Star Realm. Now that we¡¯ve left, I can¡¯t possibly help them as I would my friends just because we¡¯re both from the Dark and Gold Star Realm.¡±

    Qing Wan nodded obediently. ¡°I¡¯ll remember that.¡±

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s find an inn and get some rest.¡±

    They¡¯d spent the entire past month traversing the stars, and Su Yi was a bit tired. He wanted to rx properly.

    But before long, Su Yi stopped, wrapped his arm around Qing Wan¡¯s slender waist, and ced her behind him.

    Qing Wan was stunned, but a momentter, Su Yi¡¯s voice echoed in her ears. ¡°Wait right there. Don¡¯t move.¡±

    Qing Wan¡¯s bright eyes focused as she realized that something wasn¡¯t right.

    A momentter, she saw that the twenty-or-so hanging Emperors had silently disappeared without a trace.

    Qing Wan froze. <i>Someone is secretly rescuing those Emperors?</i>

    ¡°Hmph!¡± A cold snort boomed like thunder.

    In the skies above the alleyway, space suddenly copsed into pieces.

    A figure staggered into view, then fell to the ground.

    Upon closer inspection, he was an old man in Daoist robes. His hair and beard were white, and he held a bronze treasure tower in his palm.

    The moment he hit the ground, he shot toward the city gates so quickly that it almost seemed as if he were teleporting.

    <i>ng!!</i>

    A low saber hum rang out, and a streak of saber qi condensed out lightning exploded into being, blocking his path.

    The old man¡¯s expression instantly shifted, and he shot in another direction.

    ¡°You can¡¯t escape, old-timer.¡± A burst of softughter filled the air. Firelight flowed, and a ming whip cleaved at the old man.

    Like a fire dragon descending from the heavens!

    The old man in Daoist robes couldn¡¯t dodge in time. He could only block it head-on.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    A deafening impact rang out, and the old man in Daoist robes staggered back, his blood and qi churning. The ground copsed beneath his feet, spraying mud.

    Practically simultaneously, three figures appeared around the old man in Daoist robes, each in a different direction.

    An imposing, majestic man in python robes. He gripped an electric purple saber.

    A charming, fiery, mature beauty with snowy skin. She carried a ming whip as thick as her thumb.

    A thin old man in ck robes. He carried a dragon-headed staff.

    As soon as the three of them appeared, terrifying pressure spread out, enveloping the entire area and locking firmly onto the old man in Daoist robes.

    Shrieks repeatedly echoed throughout the surrounding area as the pedestrians fled in panic, escaping further away.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t run.

    He and Qing Wan stood before the bounty list. By perfect coincidence, they were right outside the battlefield¡¯s perimeter, the distance so precise it seemed as if it had been measured with a ruler.

    Standing here, they wouldn¡¯t suffer the aftershock of battle, but they could see everything clearly.

    Su Yi had naturally done this on purpose.

    The mature beauty holding the ming whip seemed to sense something. She couldn¡¯t help but take a second look at Su Yi, but a momentter, she retracted her gaze.

    ¡°The Emperors we hung on the streets have finallye in useful. We¡¯ve finally caught ourselves a big fish.¡± She narrowed her eyes and smiled.

    ¡°The Profound Serenity Realm, that¡¯s all. I wouldn¡¯t call him a big fish.¡± The python-robed saber wielder shook his head, seemingly a bit disappointed.

    ¡°In all this time, he¡¯s the only prey from the Dark and Gold Star Realm to dare slip into Skyblue City. That¡¯s already pretty good,¡± the ck-robed old man with the dragon staff said slowly.

    As they spoke, the three of them inched closer to their target, the old man in Daoist robes.

    The atmosphere was stifled and murderous to the extreme.

    The old man in Daoist robes took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Are you from Flying Cloud Tower?¡±

    ¡°Death is imminent. Why waste time talking?¡± As the man in python robes spoke, he attacked ferociously.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    He waved his lightning saber. The power of the Laws interwove, fierce and tyrannical.

    The dark-robed elder and beautiful older woman attacked at the same time.

    In the blink of an eye, the old man in Daoist robes was badly wounded and covered in blood.

    However, perhaps for fear that he¡¯d risk it all if they forced him into a corner, or perhaps simply because they wanted to capture him alive, the dark-robed elder and hispanions didn¡¯t strike the killing blow.

    Instead, they toyed with him, like cats toying with a mouse. They tormented him repeatedly, intent on suppressing him.

    The old man in Daoist robes seemed to realize that he wouldn¡¯t escape disaster this time, and his expression filled with grief and indignation. He rasped, ¡°Before I die, can you at least tell me why you¡¯re targeting the cultivators of the Dark and Gold Star Realm?¡±

    His voice was full of unwillingness.

    No one paid him any heed.

    The ck-robed old man and hispanions¡¯ gazes were calm and indifferent, as if they were gazing on already trapped prey.

    The old man in Daoist robe realized this, and he couldn¡¯t help but sigh bitterly. He¡¯d obviously given in to despair.

    ¡°Yong He, capture him. Remember not to take his life,¡± ordered the old man in ck robes.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The man in python robes nodded.

    But just as they were about to take action, a calm voice rang out. ¡°If your ancestor were here to see what a good-for-nothing you are, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯d be so angry that steam woulde out of all seven apertures of his face.¡±

    The group was stunned. All of them looked over.

    There, not far away, they saw a young man in blue robes walking toward them.

    His entire body emanated the characteristic aura of a Profound Illumination Emperor.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± shouted the man in python robes. His eyes shed with murderous intent.

    ¡°Wait a moment. Let¡¯s see whether or not that kid and the old-timer are together,¡± ordered the old man in ck.

    ¡°A good-for-nothing?¡± The old man in Daoist robes froze, stunned.

    And here he thought he¡¯d escaped this disaster. Who¡¯d have thought a young man would appear out of nowhere and use him of being a good-for-nothing?

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Fellow Daoist. I.... really am a good-for-nothing....¡± the old man in Daoist robes said bitterly.

    Su Yi continued to rebuke him coldly. ¡°You¡¯re not just a good-for-nothing; you¡¯re blind, too. You couldn¡¯t even see through such a simple trap? You thought you could save them, not realizing that in the eyes of those who put them there, you too were nothing but prey.¡±

    The dark-robed elder and hispanions looked at each other. Inwardly, they felt quite strange.

    <i>Who is this kid? He actually stepped in to chastise that old man at a time like this? He¡¯s sure got a mouth on him!</i>

    The old man in Daoist robes froze, the harsh rebuke leaving himpletely stunned.

    He was about to be captured, yet now, someone was mercilessly insulting him. This feeling... left him on the verge of copse.

    ¡°At least you have rare hotbloodedness and spirit. Your intentions were good too. Otherwise, I couldn¡¯t have been bothered to save you,¡± said Su Yi, his expression considerably warmer.

    The old man in Daoist robes trembled from head to toe. <i>He just berated me so thoroughly, and now he wants to save me?</i>

    The old man in ck and hispanions weren¡¯t just not rmed. On the contrary, all of them grinned.

    <i>Interesting! Yet more prey has emerged from hiding.</i>

    <i>What a delightful surprise!</i>

 Chapter 1226 - Falling Out

    <h4>Chapter 1226 - Falling Out</h4>

    The dark-robed old man said slowly, ¡°Are you... Emperors of the Dark and Gold Star Realm too?¡±

    He conducted his affairs with caution, so although he was delighted, he couldn¡¯t help but find Su Yi¡¯s fearlessness strange.

    As he spoke, he nced at the middle-aged man in python robes and the beautiful older woman, telling them not to move yet.

    The old man in Daoist robes looked stunned. He said hurriedly, ¡°Friend, I urge you to leave as soon as possible. If you get swept into this, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll lose your life too.¡±

    Su Yiughed dryly. ¡°Three ants, that¡¯s all. I¡¯d actually love it if they had the power to threaten me, but s, they do not.¡±

    ¡°???¡± The ck-robed elder didn¡¯t know what to make of that.

    The middle-aged man in python robes took a sudden big step forward, his expression darkening.

    ¡°An ant? I¡¯d actually like to see what makes you qualified to boast like that!¡±

    As soon as his cold voice rang out, the middle-aged man in python robes swung his saber.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Lightning poured down like a waterfall, and saber qi swept forth like mad.

    ¡°Careful!¡± The dark-robed elder¡¯s heart clenched, and he immediately tried to go all out.

    Who¡¯d have thought that someone would press down on his shoulders, preventing him from moving a muscle?

    Meanwhile, he saw the blue-robed young man beside him extend and snap his fingers.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    That furious sh of saber qi shattered into a rain of light, filled the skies, and dissipated.

    Off in the distance, the middle-aged man in python robes exploded into ash.

    A casual, effortless snap of the fingers, and he¡¯d in a peak Profound Serenity Emperor!

    The entire area fell so silent that you could have heard a pin drop.

    The old man in Daoist robes stared, wide-eyed and tongue-tied. He almost thought he was dreaming.

    <i>This is what they mean when they say... ¡®try it and die,¡¯ right?</i>

    Bean-sized beads of sweat poured down the dark-robed elder and beautiful woman¡¯s foreheads. Their expressions froze in ce, as if they¡¯d been struck by lightning. A single thought arose in their minds: ¡°We just kicked an iron board!¡±

    The lightning saber ttered to the ground.

    The beautiful woman shuddered from head to toe, turned tail, and fled.

    Su Yi snapped his fingers.

    <i>Whap!</i>

    The entire stretch of heaven and earth was instantly sealed. Space seemed to freeze.

    The beautiful older woman was like a bug stuck in a spider¡¯s web. She couldn¡¯t move at all.

    These were the Laws of Restricting the Profound.

    One of the supreme Laws born of the Dark and Gold Star Realm. Those who mastered this power could transform heaven and earth into a cage at will, restricting everything therein!

    Even if targets used spatial secret arts, they could forget about escaping.

    ¡°You... You... Just who are you!?¡± The beautiful woman shrieked in abject terror, the blood draining from her beautiful face.

    The dark-robed old man gulped with great difficulty. He felt a chill in his hands and feet.

    By now, how could he fail to realize that despite his ¡°mere¡± Imperial Realm aura, this young man was actually an incredibly terrifying existence?

    ¡°Do you know why the cultivators of the Dark and Gold Star Realm are being targeted?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The beautiful woman said in a quavering voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I can swear to the heavens that I truly...¡±

    <i>Bang!</i>

    She instantly exploded into ash and dissipated into thin air.

    ¡°What about you?¡± Su Yi looked at the old man in ck robes.

    The old man instantly felt as if he were on the verge of breaking down. He rasped, ¡°Friend, we¡¯re from Flying Cloud Tower. Aren¡¯t you afraid that if you kill us...¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°It seems you don¡¯t know either.¡±

    His interest was waning, so we waved his sleeves.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The old man in ck robes exploded too. There was a brief, bright ssh of red, almost like fireworks. A momentter, nothing remained of him but ash.

    After taking all of this in, the old man in Daoist robes couldn¡¯t help but rub his eyes. Only then did he dare say with certainty that this wasn¡¯t an illusion. That had really happened!

    His expression instantly filled with dazed excitement. Three Emperors, reduced to ash in a sh!

    How terrifying of a cultivation base did one need to possess such unparalleled divine majesty?

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s find a ce and have ourselves a chat.¡± Su Yi put his hands behind his back and sauntered off.

    Qing Wan followed obediently behind him.

    The old man in Daoist robes froze, stunned, then hurried after them.

    ¡°This old man is called Yue Kuiju. I¡¯m from the Wilds¡¯ Nine Extremes Profound Capital. Senior, many thanks for saving my life!¡± the old man in Daoist robes said gratefully.

    Su Yi said distractedly, ¡°You have one of your sect¡¯s ancestors to thank for this.¡±

    The old man¡¯s heart stirred. ¡°Senior, dare I ask if you¡¯re acquainted with one of our sect¡¯s ancestors?¡±

    Su Yi nodded but didn¡¯t exin.

    When he saw that Su Yi wasn¡¯t willing to discuss it any further, the old man in Daoist robes considerately refrained from asking any further questions.

    But a momentter, a concerned look appeared on his face. ¡°Senior, Flying Cloud Tower is one of the greatest factions in Skyblue City, and it¡¯s suspected that a top faction of the stars stands behind them. Shouldn¡¯t we.... Flee as soon as possible?¡±

    He saw that Su Yi was acting like none of this had anything to do with him. He walked through the streets, hands behind his back, seemingly entirely unafraid of reprisal!

    ¡°No need for concern,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°They¡¯re the ones who should be worried.¡±

    ¡°....¡± The old man in Daoist robes was increasingly confused. <i>Just who is this senior? Where did hee from, that he dares disregard even Flying Cloud Tower? How could he be so domineering?</i>

    As the old man¡¯s thoughts raced, he heard Su Yi ask, ¡°Right, what¡¯s the best inn in town?¡±

    The old man in Daoist robes responded instinctively, ¡°As-You-Wish Tower!¡±

    ¡°Very well. Lead the way,¡± ordered Su Yi.

    The old man in Daoist robes inwardly gnashed his teeth, as if deciding to risk it all. He cast all other concerns aside, then said, ¡°Pleasee with me, Senior.¡±

    Before long, they disappeared from that busy street.

    But around the city gates, the deaths of the old man in ck, the middle-aged man in python robes, and the mature beauty caused uproar. Word spread almost immediately.

    Flying Cloud Tower.

    Avish, ornate hall.

    ¡°Your Excellency, three of our subordinates, Tu Boshan, Yong He, and Madam Yinhua have been killed. Furthermore, the twenty-six Emperors of the Dark and Gold Star Realms we had on disy have been rescued.¡±

    ¡°The murderer was a young-looking Emperor. We¡¯ve already arranged for our people to investigate his identity,¡± a man in silver robes reported at top speeds.

    The hall was covered in a red carpet, and the smell of incense lingered in the air.

    A red-robed man sat at the center of the room. He was bald, with an unearthly, handsome beauty to his features.

    He picked up his teacup, entirely unflustered, and sipped gently. ¡°Where did the killer flee to?¡±

    The silver-robed man shook his head. ¡°Your Excellency, the killer... didn¡¯t run.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± The red-robed bald man froze, then slowly lowered his teacup and whispered, ¡°He¡¯se with ill intentions!¡±

    Whoever this person was, he daredmit murder on the streets of Skyblue City, and he didn¡¯t even flee afterward. Someone like that couldn¡¯t possibly be ordinary!

    ¡°How many Emperors do we currently have amongst our subordinates?¡± asked the red-robed bald man.

    The man in silver said quickly, ¡°Forty-nine in total. More than half are currently exploring other regions of the Dark Nightmare Realm. Only eighteen are stationed in the city.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s far from enough.¡± The bald man furrowed his brow and pondered out loud. ¡°Based on what you told me, the killer slew Tu Boshan andpany with ease. He¡¯s surely an extremely domineering figure, and that he dared remain in the city after killing them surely means he has the utmost confidence. He isn¡¯t afraid at all...¡±

    Here, he reached a decision and took out a glittering goldenmand token, which he tossed over. ¡°Take this and contact the leaders of the ck Lotus Sect, the Divine Star Church, and the Thousand Demon Cult.

    ¡°Say we need them to send a group of Emperors. No less than thirty each! And their cultivations can¡¯t be beneath the Profound Serenity Realm!

    ¡°Furthermore, have our people investigate the killer¡¯s whereabouts and abilities. I want this settled before the night is through!¡±

    Here, the red-robed bald man¡¯s eyes shone with unearthly blood-colored light and murderous intent.

    ¡°Your Excellency, isn¡¯t that... a bit...¡± The man in silver robes hesitated.

    ¡°...of an overreaction? No. This opponent of ours isn¡¯t simple. Furthermore, this can be considered a warning to outsiders. Offending Flying Cloud Tower will lead to certain doom!¡±

    The red-robed bald man then raised his teacup to his lips and drained it.

    ¡°Understood!¡± The man in silver robes went off to carry out his orders.

    ......

    As-You-Wish Tower was a thousand feet tall, with old-fashioned charm. They called it the biggest money pit in Skyblue City. Even ordinary Emperors struggled to bear its costs.

    Su Yi naturally had no shortage of money.

    Back in the Sea of Falling Stars, he slew numerous World Kings. Even ignoring the other treasures, he had a simply astronomical number of Star Vein Spirit Crystals.

    When he had an opportunity to indulge, he absolutely wouldn¡¯t treat himself poorly.

    Thus, he spent three thousand Star Vein Spirit Crystals and requested a first-ss room.

    The proprietress of As-You-Wish Tower was a woman full of mature charm. Her waist was slender, and her chest was ample. She had curves in all the right ces.

    A customer like Su Yi, who spent money like it was water, left her beaming. She escorted Su Yi andpany to their room personally, making conversation as pleasant as a spring breeze along the way.

    ¡°That proprietress is absolutely the type to eat a man alive without bothering to spit up the bones,¡± said the old man in Daoist robes as soon as she¡¯d left.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t deny it.

    He sat casually on a nearby couch, took out a jug of wine, and rxedpletely.

    Qing Wan stood behind him, movingly beautiful, as pretty as a picture, her jade-like hands gently massaging his neck and shoulders. Su Yi closed his eyes contentedly.

    The old man in Daoist robes couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. If he hadn¡¯t seen Su Yi¡¯s strength for himself, he would have thought this young man in blue was some silkpants scion of a prominent n.

    He <i>really </i>knew how to enjoy himself!

    ¡°Go on then. Tell me, why risk yourself to save those people?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The old man in Daoist robes instantly set aside his scattered thoughts and told the full story.

    In truth, it wasn¡¯tplicated. One of the captive Emperors was his friend; they¡¯d sworn to stick by each other to the death. That was why he risked himself to save him.

    Soon, the old man in Daoist robes started talking about Flying Cloud Tower. Apparently, the Emperors Su Yi slew today had likely gathered under Flying Cloud Tower¡¯s banner, but they weren¡¯t members of the faction itself.

    This type of situation was quitemon in the Dark Nightmare Realm.

    Over the years, countless Emperors arrived from other star realms. They wanted to proceed further into the stars, and toward that end, the vast majority chose to subordinate themselves to peak factions like Flying Cloud Tower.

    If they caught Flying Cloud Tower¡¯s eye, they even had hope of being rmended to a peak faction of the stars!

    Why did Emperors proceed into the depths of outer space?

    Their reasons could be summarized in just two words: to cultivate!

    If they received a rmendation from Flying Cloud Tower, that was unquestionably equivalent to receiving the recognition and good graces of a prominent faction of the stars!

    It was for this reason that arge number of Emperors worked under Flying Cloud Tower.

    The same was true for the other top factions of Skyblue City.

    After learning all this, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but jeer. ¡°What ¡®Flying Cloud Tower?¡¯ They¡¯re nothing but a glorified procurement house.¡±

    The old man in Daoist robes had aplicated look on his face. He sighed. ¡°This is themon frustration of cultivators like me. If we want to proceed further into the stars to seek out greater heights of the Dao, we can only lower ourselves and try our utmost to seize these opportunities.¡±

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head.

    He understood all that.

    Hadn¡¯t that been true for the Emperors of the Wilds too?

    The Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension had vanished. It was only by venturing into the stars that they had hope of seeking out an opportunity to prove their Dao and break through!

    But most Emperors died while traversing the stars. Few actually arrived in the depths of outer space.

    Thus, if Emperors set on venturing further into outer space grasped an opportunity here in the Dark Nightmare Realm, almost none would refuse it.

    Before long, Meng Changyun returned with information about Flying Cloud Tower.

    It was simr to what the old man in Daoist robes had told him. None of it was noteworthy.

    But after learning he¡¯d worked in vain, Meng Changyun didn¡¯t seem at all angry. On the contrary, he seemed ashamed. ¡°This old man is inept. I disappointed you, young lord. How about... I pay a visit to Flying Cloud Tower personally?¡±

    This deration caught the old man in Daoist robes off guard. <i>Don¡¯t tell me this unassuming old man is actually a deeply hidden expert?</i>

    <i>If not, how could he be so brazen as to offer to take a trip to Flying Cloud Tower?</i>

    Su Yi waved him away. ¡°No need. Unless I¡¯m mistaken, they¡¯lle looking for us of their own ord soon.¡±

    A cold look appeared on Meng Changyun¡¯s face. ¡°Young lord, leave those small fries to me. No need to dirty your hands!¡±

    Meng Changyun thought for a moment, then added, ¡°They¡¯re... unworthy of dying at your hands!¡±

    ¡°????¡± The old man in Daoist robes didn¡¯t know what to make of that. <i>This old servant... sure is insane!</i>

    But Qing Wan had long since grown ustomed to this sort of thing. She remained silent the whole time, her snowy little hands rubbing Su Yi¡¯s neck and shoulders, her gaze utterly tender.

    It was then that they heard urgent knocking at the door.

    Meng Changyun went to open it. The beautiful proprietress was standing outside.

    Except now, her beautiful face had frosted over, and her expression was utterly overcast. She seemed like apletely different person from the mature beauty who¡¯d greeted Su Yi andpany with a charming smile earlier.

    After entering, she said expressionlessly, ¡°And here I thought you were lofty, distinguished guests! So, it turns out you caused an enormous disaster, and you¡¯re just here in my As-You-Wish Tower to seek refuge from the consequences!

    ¡°Do you really think paying for a room means you¡¯ll receive our protection? Do you really think that¡¯s enough to make us oppose Flying Cloud Tower on your behalf? You must be insane!¡±

    Her words were full of mockery, and anger, too.

    As she spoke, she pointed out the door and said slowly and clearly, ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, get the hell out of here!¡±

    A group of experts silently appeared behind her, gazing coldly into the room.

    The implied threat was readily apparent.

 Chapter 1227 - Scared Out of Their Wits

    <h4>Chapter 1227 - Scared Out of Their Wits</h4>

    The proprietress of As-You-Wish Tower really was angry.

    She¡¯d just received word of the bloodshed and upheaval that took ce outside the city gates.

    Furthermore, members of Flying Cloud Tower had alreadye looking for her, and they¡¯d threatened her without the slightest politeness. They said that if she dared protect the killers, she¡¯d be opposing Flying Cloud Tower.

    The proprietress was already enraged. It turned out that these spendthrifts saw her establishment as a ce to seek refuge!

    They were practically pushing As-You-Wish Tower into the mes!

    ¡°What kind of attitude is that?¡± The old man in Daoist robes had an unsightly look on his face. ¡°This is an inn. You¡¯re supposed to wee us in and see us off when we¡¯re ready to leave. How can you take our money and kick us out? It¡¯s outrageous!¡±

    Su Yi took a sip of wine as if all of this were perfectly normal, while Qing Wan pressed her lips. Suddenly, the beautiful proprietress seemed detestable.

    Meng Changyun stood there expressionlessly, only looking at Su Yi. When he saw that Su Yi had yet to express his stance, he too remained silent.

    ¡°I¡¯ve yet to settle the score with you, and you think you can argue with me?¡± The proprietress¡¯s gaze was icy. ¡°Let me tell you: As-You-Wish Tower is <i>mine. </i>If I tell you to leave, you have to leave!¡±

    The experts behind her looked increasingly unfriendly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Yi rose from the soft couch and headed outside. Qing Wan and Meng Changyun hurried after him.

    The old man in Daoist robes was briefly stunned, and he couldn¡¯t help but fall silent.

    <i>Even a mighty dragon loses to a local serpent.</i>

    <i>As-You-Wish Tower is the greatest money pit in Skyblue City. It¡¯s rumored to have an extremely powerful backer.</i>

    <i>That senior, Shen Mu, obviously realizes this. That¡¯s why he¡¯s decided to endure in silence.</i>

    ¡°At least you recognize your situation.¡± When she saw them leave, the proprietress¡¯s expression mellowed considerably. ¡°I¡¯m not returning the cost of your room. Consider it As-You-Wish Tower¡¯spensation.¡±

    Three thousand Star Vein Spirit Crystals was a considerable sum even to As-You-Wish Tower.

    Under ordinary circumstances, it was rare to run into such a high-rolling guest.

    When she saw that Su Yi andpany were leaving cooperatively, she naturally wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to return their money.

    Su Yi smiled and disregarded her. Meng Changyun nced at her pityingly but said nothing.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go watch the show! The forces of Flying Cloud Tower have already sealed off the entire area. The moment they go outside, they¡¯re doomed.¡± The proprietress sauntered off, her steps light and airy. ¡°Right, when the battle begins, keep a close eye on the gate. We absolutely can¡¯t let those guys run back inside.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± The experts behind her agreed in booming voices.

    Dusk was imminent.

    The streets around As-You-Wish Tower were originally iparably lively, but now, they were all but deserted.

    When Su Yi andpany emerged from As-You-Wish Tower, austere murderous intent swept over heaven and earth and bore down upon them.

    Up and down the street, the trees swayed, their leaves falling to the ground. The blood-red twilight cast its hues upon the buildings, giving them a deste, oppressive air.

    Upon closer inspection, numerous figures were already standing upon the rooftops. There were over a hundred of them, each overseeing a different area. They¡¯d sealed the surrounding ten thousand feet offpletely.

    The auras emanating from them gathered, like smoke soaring into the heavens, or a dark cloud bearing down on the city. It was almost suffocating.

    ¡°A lineup like that could kill even Imperial Apex Emperors with ease... I¡¯m afraid that only a peak expert like the Wilds¡¯ Swordmaster of Abstruse Force could fight his way through such an encirclement...¡±

    The old man in Daoist robes gasped, his face full of undisguisable fright.

    He¡¯d lived in the Dark Nightmare Realm for years, but this was his first time seeing a lineup of over a hundred Emperors!

    Meng Changyun¡¯s expression was strange. <i>I¡¯m afraid this guy arrived in the Dark Nightmare Realm a long time ago. Otherwise, how could he possibly say something so... absurd?</i>

    Qing Wan was a kindhearted sort, so she gentlyforted the old man in Daoist robes. ¡°Uncle, this is nothing to worry about, and you don¡¯t need to be afraid. Just consider them... Just consider them already dead.¡±

    ¡°????¡± The old man in Daoist robes almost dared not believe his ears. <i>Earlier, Shen Mu¡¯s elderly attendant was arrogant to the extreme. Now, it seems hisdypanion is even crazier!</i>

    The proprietress of As-You-Wish Tower and her experts watched coldly from the sidelines. When they saw Flying Cloud Tower¡¯s lineup, they were inwardly startled, and chills coursed down their spines.

    They were increasingly d they¡¯d kicked these guests out.

    When she heard Qing Wan, the proprietress almostughed. <i>Their deaths are imminent, but they¡¯re still trying tofort each other? Ridiculous!</i>

    ¡°Our boss has ordered that we can spare your lives if youe quietly!¡± Off in the distance, a silver-robed man appeared out of thin air and gazed down at them from on high, his expression cold and cruel. ¡°Refuse... and we¡¯re to make your lives worse than death!¡±

    His voice boomed like thunder, reverberating throughout the surrounding area.

    Over a hundred Emperors had gathered, their auras austere and murderous. Countless gazes locked onto Su Yi and hispanions, making the atmosphere even more stifled.

    Meng Changyun bowed and said solemnly, ¡°Young lord, please permit this humble old man to exterminate these tiny shrimp and fish!¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Leave one of them alive.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Meng Changyun assented.

    He was inwardly raring to go. <i>A pack of Emperors, that¡¯s all, but they dare make such outrageous demands? They¡¯re simply seeking death!</i>

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you must be careful!¡± The old man in Daoist robes couldn¡¯t help but warn him.

    Meng Changyun was bbergasted, but then, heughed. ¡°Just don¡¯t let what happens next scare you too badly.¡±

    With that, he leaped into the fray.

    ¡°Old man, are you... nning to throw your life away?¡± Off in the distance, a man in warrior robes eximed. The other Emperors¡¯ expressions were strange too.

    They¡¯d heard every word of Su Yi and Meng Changyun¡¯s conversation, especially the part when Meng Changyun called them ¡°little shrimp and fish.¡± Many of them couldn¡¯t help but find this amusing.

    Now, when Meng Changyun stepped forth all on his own, the proprietress of As-You-Wish Tower and the others couldn¡¯t help butugh. <i>The old servant sure isn¡¯t afraid of death...</i>

    Meng Changyun soared into the air, scanning the area, his gaze cold and contemptuous. ¡°To tell the truth, even added together, a pack of small fries like you isn¡¯t even enough to fill the gaps between my teeth.¡±

    His voice spread throughout the entire era.

    The crowd was stunned, and they almost dared not believe their ears.

    ¡°No need to waste words. First, kill that old eyesore!¡± Off in the distance, the silver-robed man furiously issued orders.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± A group of Emperors stepped forth eagerly and attacked from afar.

    There were more than ten of them, and their majesty blotted out the skies and obscured the sun, throwing the sky into disarray.

    Even just watching from afar was enough to make one¡¯s heart tremble with fright.

    Su Yi just continued drinking. He couldn¡¯t even be bothered to watch. Instead, he softly conversed with Qing Wan. Beneath the blood-red light of dusk, she seemed extraordinary and transcendent.

    The light highlighted her graceful figure, making her as moving as a banisheddy immortal.

    But the old man in Daoist robes couldn¡¯t stay calm. His heart was on tenterhooks.

    At that moment, Meng Changyun attacked.

    All he did was turn his hand and press down on the air in one casual motion.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth trembled, and the skies copsed.

    More than ten Emperors exploded still in midair, their treasures exploding with them.

    With a single flip of his palm, he exterminated more than a dozen Emperors!

    This tyrannical scene astonished everyone present. Their expressions froze in ce, and their hearts filled with astonishment. <i>What¡¯s going on!?</i>

    ¡°Nothing but ants!¡± Meng Changyunughed coldly, then shot forward in a sh and began a massacre.

    Every time he attacked, a group of Emperors exploded, their blood staining the skies red.

    No one could stand in his way, nor could anyone block his attacks!

    As mighty as Profound Unity Emperors were, they couldn¡¯t take even a single strike. It was no different from ughtering dogs and chickens.

    All of a sudden, throughout the surrounding area, one group of Emperors after another exploded, destroyed in body and soul, blooming like crimson fireworks.

    Rather, it seemed like a rain of blood mixed with fragments of treasure and severed limbs.

    Desperate cries, agonized howls, and terrified shrieks interwove with this vision of ughter, outlining a scene straight out of purgatory.

    This was no different from a massacre!

    This was the power of a World King. They stood above even an army of Emperors, plucking stars with a snap of their fingers, grabbing the moon at whim. They were hegemons of entire Star Realms.

    Compared to a World King, even the mightiest of peak Profound Unity Emperors were no different from ants.

    Of course, Su Yi had been an exception.

    It was precisely because Su Yi was so unusual that in both the Sea of Falling Stars and the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals, countless World Kings had fallen t on their faces against him, losing their lives in the process.

    Just nine snaps of the fingerster, the curtains fell on this battle. The silver-robed man had been captured alive, but every Emperor he¡¯d brought with him¡ªover a hundred of them¡ªhad died brutally on the spot. No exceptions!

    The smell of blood permeated the air. Throughout the surrounding streets, numerous buildings had been reduced to rubble, and a churning destructive aura lingered. The blood-red light of the setting sun only made it even more unsettling.

    The old man in Daoist robes waspletely dumbstruck. He stood there in a daze, his mind nk.

    Earlier, he¡¯d thought Meng Changyun an unassuming elderly servant, albeit with an extremely brazen manner of speaking. He was even worried on his behalf.

    Now, he realized that Meng Changyun wasn¡¯t arrogant at all. Killing Emperors really just took the old servant no effort at all!

    ¡°Young lord, what should I do with this person?¡± Meng Changyun held the silver-robed man aloft and requested further orders.

    ¡°Search his soul, see what you can learn about Flying Cloud Tower, then kill him,¡± Su Yi ordered casually.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Meng Changyun immediately did just that.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    By the gates of As-You-Wish Tower, the proprietress¡¯s knees turned to jelly and hit the ground. She pleaded in terror, ¡°I had eyes, but I did not see! Please, don¡¯t take offense, seniors!¡±

    The experts behind her were frantic too. All of them hurriedly knelt, so scared that their souls practically left their bodies. They were quivering from head to toe.

    Over a hundred Emperors had been cut down like wheat beneath a scythe!

    This bloody spectacle really had scared them out of their wits. They were terrified and ill at ease.

    Su Yi faced away from As-You-Wish Tower¡¯s Gates, not turning to look. Instead, he gazed at the distant sunset and drank from a jug of wine.

    He had to admit that the sunset in the Dark Nightmare Realm was extraordinarily beautiful.

    Qing Wan pursed her lips. <i>She took his money, then kicked him out, and now she regrets it? It¡¯s already toote.</i>

    When she saw that Su Yi wasn¡¯t saying anything, the proprietress was increasingly terrified. She begged, ¡°Senior, please, show mercy and spare me just this once. I¡¯m willing to give you all of the wealth I¡¯ve umted over the years. Please, show mercy just this once!¡±

    ¡°When you do something wrong, you ought to be the corresponding price. Seems to me that As-You-Wish Tower... no longer needs to exist.¡±

    WIthout so much as turning his head to look, Su Yi put away his jug of wine and swung his sleeves through the air.

    A streak of sword qi descended from the heavens, and all one thousand feet of As-You-Wish Tower copsed with a boom.

 Chapter 1228 - When I See Injustice, I Draw My Sabers

    <h4>Chapter 1228 - When I See Injustice, I Draw My Sabers</h4>

    Flying Cloud Tower upied a one-hundred-acre estate.

    Within a resplendent gold and jade hall, a sumptuous banquet was underway.

    A red-robed bald man sat in the seat of honor. He was the leader of Flying Cloud Tower, and his name was Tie Ying.

    ¡°First, let me toast all of you, my distinguished guests. Thank you for assisting Flying Cloud Tower in capturing and defeating a mighty foe!¡± Tie Ying smiled and raised his cup.

    The guests included the leaders of the ck Lotus Sect, the Divine Star Church, and the Thousand Demon Cult. Any one of them could shake the entire Dark Nightmare Realm with a single stomp of their feet.

    ¡°No need to be so polite, Fellow Daoist Tie. It¡¯s shocking that someone was so brazen as to kill Emperors of Flying Cloud Tower within city limits. It¡¯s best to kill someone sopletelywless quickly,¡± said Wei Shangfeng, the leader of the ck Lotus sect.

    He wore old-fashioned robes and a tall hat. His beard was willowy, and he was in thete-stage Profound Unity Realm.

    ¡°Since when has such unpleasantness urred in Skyblue City? We naturally ought to strike like lightning and destroy these criminals immediately,¡± the leader of the Divine Star Church, Yu Feng, said coldly. He was bony, with sunken eyes and cold, hard features.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Tie, do you know who our opponent is?¡± Zhu Jinmo, the leader of the Thousand Demons Cult, said gravely. He wore a blue shirt, and he had youthful features, but at the peak of the Profound Unity Realm, he had the strongest cultivation in the room.

    One more step, and he could prove his Dao and be a World King.

    ¡°An Emperor who appeared out of nowhere, but he¡¯s extremely strong. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have needed my distinguished allies to send their experts to assist us,¡± Tie Ying said with a smile. ¡°But this time, we sent over a hundred Emperors. This is unprecedented! Unless a World King expert gets involved, a lineup like that could sweep the entire Dark Nightmare Realm.¡±

    He raised his cup. ¡°Let me toast you once more. Once today¡¯s mission has seeded, I¡¯ll...¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when an urgent, mournful wail emanated from outside the hall.

    ¡°Your Excellency, this is bad! Everyone we sent on the mission... is dead!!¡± An elderly servant thudded to his knees outside, as despondent as if he¡¯d just lost his parents.

    The lively atmosphere in the hall instantly gave way to deathly silence.

    They¡¯d only just been chatting and clinking sses, but now, these higher-ups werepletely caught off guard. All of them stopped what they were doing, visibly bewildered.

    <i>All of them... are dead!?</i>

    <i>What does that mean?</i>

    Tie Ying furrowed his brow, his eyes shing with cold light as he shouted, ¡°The heavens haven¡¯t fallen, so how can you panic like this? Stand up and speak properly!¡±

    The elderly servant hurriedly crawled to his feet, quivering from head to toe. He said in a quavering voice, ¡°Your Excellency, all one hundred and thirteen Emperors we dispatched died brutal deaths outside As-You-Wish Tower...¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Before he could even finish speaking, Tie Yin, Wei Shangfeng, Yu Feng, Zhu Jinmo, and the other peak authority figures of Skyblue City reacted as if they¡¯d been struck by lightning. All of them werepletely dumbstruck.

    <i>Over a hundred Emperors, dead!?</i>

    It had been less than ten minutes since the operation had begun, and they¡¯d only just sat down to start their banquet.

    And here they¡¯d nned to feast and drink and wait for good news.

    Who¡¯d have thought they¡¯d receive such dire tidings instead?

    ¡°We¡¯re finished! I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ve really provoked a dragon this time!¡± The leader of the ck Lotus Sect felt a chill in his hands and feet, and his expression was unsightly.

    Over a hundred Emperors, but all of them were dead!

    This unquestionably meant that their opponent had an absolute advantage over them. Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t possibly have achieved this so quickly.

    Nor could he have killed all of them before they could even flee!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Tie, are you trying to get us all killed?¡± Yu Feng of the Divine Star Church roared in fury, flinging his cup to the floor.

    ¡°I...¡± Tie Ying was dumbstruck, but just as he was about to exin...

    Zhu Jinmo of the Thousand Demons Cult said gravely, ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s already happened. Before we do anything else, we have to take action to ensure that at least... we get out of this alive!¡±

    With that, he rose and left the hall.

    But it was then that a calm voice rang out.

    ¡°This ce is rather decent. Wan¡¯er, how about we linger here for a while?¡±

    A soft, sweet voice followed immediately after. ¡°I¡¯ll follow any arrangement you make, Young Lord.¡±

    Everyone instinctively looked over. They weren¡¯t sure when they¡¯d gotten there, but a group had arrived outside the hall.

    The leader was a young man in blue. A picturesque young beauty in red apanied him.

    An elderly servant and an old man in blood-drenched Daoist robes followed at the rear.

    These were, of course, Su Yi and hispanions.

    Zhu Jinmo had only just left the hall. His heart thudded in his chest, and he inwardly cried out, <i>This is bad!</i>

    Outwardly, he feigned calm and walked around, deciding that it would be best he avoided these new arrivals.

    ¡°Stop right there,¡± Meng Changyun said with cool indifference.

    Zhu Jinmo¡¯s heart quavered, but he only fled with increased speed. He even unleashed a spatial teleportation art!

    <i>Bang!</i>

    But a momentter, he was flung to the ground, ruthlessly suppressed. The floor split and caved in on impact.

    The nearby flowers and grasses were destroyed, scattering dirt.

    Tie Ying andpany watched from within the hall. They couldn¡¯t help but gasp. <i>We¡¯re finished! Our enemies have definitelye to kill us!</i>

    ¡°We want to cultivate quietly here for a while, so don¡¯t ruin the ce,¡± ordered Su Yi.

    Meng Changyun hurriedly shed him an apologetic smile. ¡°This old man was too hasty. In a bit, I¡¯ll get everything back in order personally.¡±

    ¡°This humble one is called Zhu Jinmo. I¡¯m the leader of the ck Lotus Sect. We work under the Spiritmist Star Realm¡¯s Thousand Refinements Yao Mountain. Senior, please show benevolence and spare my life!¡± Zhu JInmo cried out in terror.

    ¡°The Spiritmist Star Realm?¡± Su Yi thought for a moment. ¡°I remember that the greatest orthodoxy of the Spiritmist Star Realm is Bluecloud Sword House. How does Thousand Refinements Yao Mountainpare?¡±

    Zhu Jinmo stiffened, and his head drooped. ¡°They¡¯re not... at allparable....¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi, immediately losing interest.

    Outer space was vast beyond measure, and it was home to a hundred great star realms.

    The Spiritmist Star Realm was in the outer reaches, and its factions and foundations were far fromparable to the ten greatest star realms.

    Its greatest faction, Bluecloud Sword House, was a first-rate ancient faction, but no more than that. They at most had a few Oneness World Kings in residence.

    ¡°Are you perhaps an expert of Bluecloud Sword House, Senior?¡± Tie Ying couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°You talk too much!¡± Meng Changyun snorted coldly, raised his hand, and pressed down.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Tie Ying¡¯s knees mmed to the ground, shattering his kneecaps. Blood flowed down his legs, and he let out a muffled, agonized grunt.

    The others were startled too. Too domineering!

    Tie Ying was the authority figure behind Flying Cloud Tower. Over the years, he¡¯d been like a local sovereign in Skyblue City. No one dared provoke him.

    Yet now, someone had casually smacked him down!

    When they took in Zhu Jinmo¡¯s miserable state, Yu Feng and Wei Shangfeng both quivered uncontrobly from head to toe.

    ¡°Who here can tell me why cultivators from the Dark and Gold Star Realm have been targeted over the past year?¡± asked Su Yi.

    All eyes subconsciously turned toward the kneeling Tie Ying.

    Beads of cold sweat formed on Tie Ying¡¯s forehead. ¡°Senior, I was acting on orders and following the arrangements of the Big Dipper Star Realm¡¯s Rainbow Cloud Daoist Sect.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose.

    The Big Dipper Star Realm was one of the top ten star realms of the Eastern Profound Star Domain.

    And the Studio of the Heart was its hegemon!

    As for the Rainbow Cloud Daoist Sect....

    Su Yi struggled to recall, but in the end, he finally remembered. Numerous experts of factions subordinate to the Studio of the Heart had participated in the battle atop the Sea of Falling Stars.

    Among these experts, there was a World King who seemed to hail from the Rainbow Cloud Daoist Sect.

    But there had been so many people there that Su Yi had disregarded him, resulting in him not recalling him right away.

    <i>They might have been acting on the Rainbow Cloud Daoist Sect¡¯s orders, but I¡¯m certain the Studio of the Heart was involved, </i>murmured Su Yi.

    A year ago, the curtains set on the battle at the Sea of Falling Stars. Afterward, the Dark Nightmare Realm started targeting cultivators of the Dark and Gold Star Realm.

    This naturally wasn¡¯t a coincidence.

    In other words, the Studio of the Heart suffered a crushing defeat, and they were now venting their fury on cultivators from the Dark and Gold Star Realm!

    <i>The Painter is useless. The Studio of the Heart is worthless too. They dare not seek revenge against me. Instead, they¡¯re venting their anger on the uninvolved. It¡¯s truly disgraceful.</i>

    Out loud, he asked, ¡°How do you typically contact the Rainbow Cloud Daoist Sect?¡±

    Tie Ying grimaced. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m in no way qualified to contact them of my own volition.

    ¡°However, ording to our agreement, they¡¯ll send a World King over once every six months to take away the Emperors of the Dark and Gold Star Realm we¡¯ve captured alive.¡±

    Here, something urred to Tie Ying, and he said, ¡°Senior, half a year is almost up. If I¡¯m not mistaken, Rainbow Cloud Daoist Sect will be sending one of its World Kings over shortly!¡±

    Meng Changyunughed coldly. ¡°Are you threatening us?¡±

    Tie Ying hurriedly shook his head and said in a quavering voice, ¡°Senior, please don¡¯t be angry. I absolutely wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±

    ¡°Is there anything else you¡¯d like to ask, young lord?¡± Meng Changyun asked respectfully.

    Su Yi shook his head. He already understood the full sequence of events.

    ¡°Then what do you think we should do with them, young lord?¡± asked Meng Changyun.

    Yu Feng and Wei Shangfeng seemed unable to bear the pressure. Both of them knelt and begged for mercy in a panic.

    Just watching left the old man in Daoist Robes deeply rueful, and his chest heaved with emotion.

    <i>These are obviously prominent men long ustomed to power, and their cultivation runs deep. They¡¯re top Imperial Realm experts.</i>

    <i>Yet now, they¡¯re like dogs after losing their masters, as terrified and panicked as could be!</i>

    Suddenly, anguid voice rang out.

    ¡°Old-timer, you¡¯re a Heavenly Longevity World King, yet you¡¯re helping your lord¡¯s son bully a bunch of Emperors? That¡¯s quite low of you.¡±

    A thin figure suddenly appeared atop a distant wall.

    He wore jade-colored robes, and twin sabers hung from his waist. He had youthful features, and his eyes shone with wanton, unfettered pride.

    His arms were crossed in front of him as he looked askance at Meng Changyun, a contemptuous arc tugging at the corners of his lips.

    As soon as he appeared, the entire dome of heaven suddenly darkened, and a piercing, austere majestic aura spread out like waters at high tide, filling the entire area.

    A World King!?

    Tie Ying and the others¡¯ felt a chill course through them as they realized that this entirely unassuming old man was actually a World King powerhouse!

    Even more unbelievably was that someone had stepped forth to mock the old servant without the slightest politeness despite knowing full well that he was a World King!

    Does this mean that he¡¯s... most likely a World King too?

    Even Su Yi was a bit stunned. He hadn¡¯t expected an uninvited guest to show up now of all times.

    ¡°Who are you? Why get mixed up in this?¡± Meng Changyun said coldly.

    His gaze focused as he sensed how dangerous the jade-robed dual saber wielder¡¯s aura was!

    ¡°Me?¡± The man in jade-colored robes smiled faintly, revealing perfect, pearly-white teeth. ¡°A passerby. When I see injustice, I draw my sabers!¡±

 Chapter 1229 - A Spoiled Rich Boy

    <h4>Chapter 1229 - A Spoiled Rich Boy</h4>

    <i>He saw an injustice and drew his sabers?</i>

    Meng Changyun snickered. <i>Not even a ghost would believe such a stupid reason!</i>

    Tie Ying and the others were like convicts awaiting judgment. Their spirits soared as they caught a glimpse of hope.

    As absurd as this reason sounded, they were willing to believe it just this once. What if he really saved their lives?

    Su Yi took a sip from his jug of wine. He said nothing.

    The man in jade-colored robes leaped from the wall, arrived beside the suppressed Zhu Jinmo, and sighed. ¡°Look! You bullied this poor Profound Unity Emperor into such a state. Is that fair? Is that how a king conducts himself?¡±

    His eyes shed like sabers as he looked at Meng Changyun. ¡°You¡¯re a World King, yet you¡¯re bullying those of lower cultivations. How shameless! You¡¯re simply devoid of conscience!¡±

    Tie Ying, Yu Feng, and the others couldn¡¯t help but be moved. <i>He¡¯s right! He¡¯s absolutely right!</i>

    Meng Changyun felt a bit awkward. He furrowed his brow and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t even ask what happened or who¡¯s in the wrong, yet you¡¯re sticking out your neck on their behalf. Have you gone insane?¡±

    ¡°Are you calling me insane?¡± The man in jade-colored robes muttered to himself, his hands pressed atop his twin sabers. He grinned. ¡°The peopleugh and call me insane, but Iugh and call the people ignorant. No need to waste words. I¡¯m dead-set on intervening!¡±

    Meng Changyun¡¯s expression darkened. <i>This guy isn¡¯t just unbridled. He has no manners!</i>

    ¡°Old Meng, spar with him,¡± Su Yi suddenly ordered.

    Meng Changyun solemnly assented. ¡°Got it!¡±

    The man in jade-colored robes looked askance at Su Yi, picked his ears, and sneered. ¡°Yet another useless spoiled rich boy relying on a World King servant. You think that means you can be as arrogant andwless as you please, but just you wait! I¡¯ll teach you how to behave yourself!¡±

    Qing Wan¡¯s delicate eyebrows knit together. She was a bit displeased.

    Even the old man in Daoist robes felt like the man in jade robes was too aggressive, unbridled, and unrestrained.

    But Tie Ying, Yu Feng, and the other Emperors were inwardly mad with delight. They naturally wanted nothing more than for the jade-robed man to intervene and defeat their enemies for them!

    Su Yi smiled, stepped outside of the battlefield, took out his wicker chair, and sprawled out.

    ¡°Oho?¡± The man in jade-colored robes furrowed his brow. <i>Is this spoiled rich boy seriously nning to just leisurely watch the excitement? </i>

    But before he could react, Meng Changyun shot toward him, arrived beneath the dome of heaven, and said coldly, ¡°Dare you fight me up here?¡±

    Earlier, Su Yi told him that they¡¯d temporarily take up residence here, so he naturally dared not destroy the ce.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡± The jade-robed man burst intoughter, then shot into the air.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A terrifying, majestic aura emanated from him, shaking the dome of heaven. It enveloped everything within a hundred thousand feet.

    This man who drew his sabers whenever he happened upon an injustice was actually a World King!

    Tie Ying, Yu Feng, and the others¡¯ spirits soared. They werepletely ovee with excitement.

    Ayer of faint crimson mes zed around the man in jade-colored robes, making him seem even more dazzling, unrestrained, and godlike.

    Meng Changyun¡¯s expression silently turned solemn. His opponent might be brazen and wantonly prideful, but his cultivation base was powerful to the extreme. This was still just a staredown, but he was already under immense pressure.

    ¡°Ol¡¯ Meng, just draw your weapon and give it everything you¡¯ve got,¡± Su Yi casually ordered from the wicker chair.

    ¡°Even if he ¡®draws his weapon and gives it everything he¡¯s got,¡¯ so what? He¡¯ll be nothing more than a mantis trying to block a chariot.¡± The man in jade-colored robes rested his hands on the hilts of his sabers, his gaze yful.

    Meng Changyun disregarded him. He took a deep breath, then drew his ck spear. His mid-stage Heavenly Longevity Realm cultivation base instantly soared to its full strength.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth swayed.

    The originally unassuming, elderly servant, Meng Changyun, suddenly seemed like apletely different person. His eyes shed like cold lightning, and his aura enveloped the entirendscape.

    ¡°So, <i>this </i>is Senior Meng¡¯s true majestic bearing...¡± The old man in Daoist robes was astonished.

    <i>ng!</i>

    A heaven-shaking clear hum rang out as Meng Changyun swung his spear and attacked directly.

    The explosive power of the Laws wrapped around the spear, shattering the sky.

    A hint of surprise appeared on the jade-robed man¡¯s face, but a momentter, he chuckled and shook his head.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Saber qi shed in midair.

    Immediately afterward, a heaven-shaking, earth-shaking impact rang out. Meng Changyun was ruthlessly forced back, his face flushed red with exertion and his blood and qi churning.

    His ck war spear trembled in his grip.

    The crowd was astonished.

    Before they could even react, a single saber sh forced Meng Changyun back!

    Only then did they see what had happened clearly. The man in jade-colored robes had drawn the saber hanging from his left side. It glinted with dazzling, silvery radiance, and starlight flowed across its surface.

    As if it weren¡¯t a saber at all, but rather, a river of stars!

    ¡°I might only be in the early-stage Heavenly Longevity Realm, but taking an old-timer like you down won¡¯t be difficult,¡± the man in jade-colored robes said leisurely.

    He gripped his sabers and attacked.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The river of stars filling the heavens ran rampant. Saber qi seemed to boil over as it cleaved explosively at Meng Changyun.

    Just like that, a grand battle broke out.

    Meng Changyun fought with everything he had, but he was forced back at every turn.

    The jade-robed man¡¯s Dao of the Saber was far too terrifying. A river of stars seemed to burst forth with every swing of his sabers, and his saber qi furiously broke through everything in its path.

    As the battle raged, it seemed as if the river of stars were dancing madly above the firmament, with unparalleled divine majesty.

    In stark contrast, Meng Changyun was obviously struggling to fight back. Just a few breaths of timeter, he was covered in wounds, and he looked decidedly wretched.

    ¡°Old-timer, how does it feel to be tormented? If you hadn¡¯t abused your World King cultivation base to bully the weak, I would disdain lowering my status by punishing you like this!¡± the man in jade-colored robes called out with augh.

    His movements were sweeping and natural, and interweaving saber qi ran rampant. It was utterly tyrannical.

    Tie Ying and the others¡¯ eyes lit up. They longed to apud and cheer him on. <i>What a good person! We don¡¯t know him at all, yet here he is, sticking out his neck on our behalves against a World King! What spirit! What magnanimity!</i>

    ¡°Young lord, I¡¯m afraid Uncle Meng is in danger...¡± Qing Wan¡¯s brow furrowed.

    She wasn¡¯t actually worried that something would happen to Meng Changyun. Rather, she detested how the man in jade-colored robes conducted himself. It wasn¡¯t just that he was aggressive, but that he was intervening on others¡¯ business without pausing to investigate who was right and who was wrong first. It was insane, and infuriating.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Su Yi raised his jug of wine and took a sip. He¡¯d been watching the battle this whole time, taking in everyst detail.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine?¡± the old man in Daoist robes was confused.

    He was practically dying of nervousness and fear that Meng Changyun would meet with disaster. His heart was on tenterhooks!

    But it seemed ¡°Senior Shen Mu¡± didn¡¯t care at all!

    <i>But I guess that isn¡¯t surprising. He¡¯s only in the Imperial Realm, but he has a World King like Senior Meng for a servant. His background is surely extraordinary. He naturally has no need to fear for his life... </i>The old man in Daoist robes sighed to himself. <i>But Senior Meng¡¯s situation really isn¡¯t looking good.</i>

    He¡¯d only just thought this when he realized that the originally kneeling Tie Ying, Yu Feng, and the others had already crawled back to their feet. These prominent citizens of Skyblue City no longer seemed panicked and terrified. Their spirits were high, and their eyes shone.

    Furthermore...

    The old man in Daoist robes¡¯ eyelids twitched as he detected the obvious change in their attitudes. From time to time, their gazesnded on him, Su Yi, and Qing Wan!

    They were obviously eager to take action!

    <i>This is bad! If Senior Meng loses, it¡¯ll remove the biggest obstacle in Tie Ying and the others¡¯ way. When the battle ends, they¡¯re all but certain to seize the opportunity to get revenge against us!</i>

    The old man¡¯s heart thudded his chest. He was just about to transmit a message to Su Yi when a massive impact rang out.

    Meng Changyun had fallen from the sky and mmed into the ground, hard!

    A massive crater formed on impact, scattering fragments of rock.

    And Meng Changyun was covered in blood. His hair was disheveled, and he was obviously injured.

    <i>This is bad! </i>The old man in Daoist robes was suddenly deathly pale.

    ¡°Old-timer, was that enough of a lesson for you? If I hadn¡¯t held back, and I¡¯m afraid... you¡¯d have died a long time ago!¡± Beneath the dome of heaven, the man in jade-colored robes sheathed his sabers with an audible ng. His gaze was utterly contemptuous.

    ¡°Senior, thank you for helping us in the name of righteousness!¡± Tie Ying and the others could no longer hold back. They immediately approached and bowed in greeting, excitement and gratitude all over their faces.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it to save you. Rather, I couldn¡¯t stand the sight of a fellow World King bullying the weak!¡± the man in jade-colored robes said with a reserved smile.

    As he spoke, he drifted to the ground and gazed down at Meng Changyun. ¡°Take this opportunity to learn from your mistakes. I¡¯ll spare your life, so I hope you¡¯ll remember this lesson and refrain from doing anything so despicable going forward.¡±

    He pointed into the distance and gazed contemptuously at Su Yi. ¡°Now take that spoiled rich boy master of yours and leave immediately!¡±

    ¡°Senior, if possible, please execute this person on our behalf.¡± Tie Ying¡¯s knees thudded to the ground, and he said bitterly, ¡°The old man might have relented for now, but the moment you leave, he¡¯s sure to seek revenge against us.¡±

    Yu Feng, Zhu Jinmo, and the others knelt and begged too.

    ¡°Senior, please, don¡¯t let your heart soften now. If you¡¯re going to help us, please help us to the very end. If you do, we¡¯ll weep tears of gratitude, and we¡¯ll do everything in our power to repay your benevolence!¡±

    This scene left the old man in Daoist robes both startled and furious. <i>They really are nning to borrow another¡¯s hands to kill us. They¡¯re going all out, too!</i>

    The jade-robed man¡¯s brow furrowed and muttered to himself, ¡°That really is a problem.¡±

    Tie Ying andpany were inwardly delighted.

    But the man in jade-colored robes turned and looked at the distant Su Yi. ¡°Hey, you, whoever you are. How do you think we should resolve this?¡±

    He could tell that the old-timer he¡¯d just defeated was this ¡°spoiled rich boy¡¯s¡± servant.

    If he wanted to resolve this conflict, he naturally had to start with the servant¡¯s master.

    A deathly silence descended upon the area.

    All eyes were on Su Yi.

    But Su Yi just continued drinking, draining his jug of wine before finally rising from his wicker chair and walking over to Meng Changyun. ¡°Ol¡¯ Meng, do you resent me for sitting back and watching as you made a fool out of yourself?¡±

    Meng Changyun coughed violently, then hurriedly crawled to his feet and bowed, looking thoroughly ashamed. ¡°Young lord, my ineptitude has brought shame upon you. I hate my own weakness, but I wouldn¡¯t dare utter so much as a word ofint!¡±

    ¡°Oh? This old servant of yours sure is loyal,¡± eximed the man in jade-colored robes.

    Meng Changyun disregarded him. He maintained his bow, and indeed, he looked ovee with shame.

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head. ¡°Once this is over, I¡¯ll guide your cultivation. If it goes as I expect, the day your wounds heal, your cultivation will advance.¡±

    Earlier, he didn¡¯t have Meng Changyun fight on his behalf just so he could watch the spectacle. Rather, he wanted to see how Meng Changyun fought in a bitter, life-or-death struggle. That way, he could see just what level his cultivation and strength were at, and what his ws and inadequacies were.

    By now, he had a rough sense of it all.

    Meng Changyun quivered from head to toe, his face filling with gratitude. ¡°This old man... this old man is most appreciative, young lord!¡±

    Indeed, his heart coursed with emotion. He was too excited to speak properly!

 Chapter 1230 - Go Ahead! Hit Me!

    <h4>Chapter 1230 - Go Ahead! Hit Me!</h4>

    Su Yi and Meng Changyun conversed as if no one else was there.

    When the man in jade-colored robes heard Su Yi guide Meng Changyun¡¯s breakthrough, he almost thought he was hearing things.

    That was ludicrous enough already, but even more ridiculous was that the old World King looked excited and joyful.

    ¡°Senior, as you can see, they don¡¯t appreciate your good intentions at all!¡± Tie Ying couldn¡¯t help but say indignantly.

    The man in jade-colored robes said softly, ¡°I¡¯m fully aware that you¡¯re just trying to stir up trouble, but I¡¯m truly... displeased.¡±

    He turned around to look at Su Yi, his eyes narrowing into slits. ¡°Little fellow, how about you instruct me, too?¡±

    He was nothing but smiles, and his tone was casual.

    But the implications of his words made the old man in Daoist robes shudder despite the absence of cold. He inwardly cried out, <i>This is bad! </i>

    <i>If that World King bears a grudge against us, the consequences will be unimaginable!</i>

    Su Yi smiled too. He said to Meng Changyun, ¡°Step aside for now.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Meng Changyun obediently stepped back. When he looked at the man in jade-colored robes, an irrepressible hint of pity appeared in his gaze.

    ¡°Oh? You really n to instruct <i>me, </i>you spoiled rich boy?¡± The man in jade-colored robes seemed quite surprised.

    Su Yi rolled up his sleeves and said casually, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call it ¡®instructing you,¡¯ but I can at least beat you until you weep and beg for your mommy and daddy.¡±

    ¡°Impudent!¡± shouted Tie Ying and the other kneeling Emperors.

    ¡°Step back.¡± The man in jade-colored robes waved them away, the depths of his gaze shining with cold luster.

    Tie Ying andpany hurriedly retreated.

    ¡°Come on then. Hit me!¡± The man in jade-colored robes pointed at himself, his face utterly mocking. ¡°If you can¡¯t make <i>me </i>cry for my mommy and daddy, I¡¯ll have you cry for yours and call me ¡®grandpa¡¯ instead!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi. He stretched out his palm and pressed down on the air.

    It was simple and direct, with no flourishes at all. It didn¡¯t even have the barest trace of the charm of the Dao. Just a light, airy palm strike.

    Tie Ying and the others almost couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Even the flowery moves of a mortal martial artist were likely stronger than that!

    But in the face of this palm strike¡ª¡ª

    The jade-robed man¡¯s jeer froze in ce, and his pupils constricted. He felt an intense, lethal threat bearing down on him.

    As if the curtain of heaven were descending, and he were as paltry and insignificant as an ant. His heart and soul were both under terrifying suppression.

    Practically instinctively, he blocked with everything he had. His hands formed seals and pressed the air in front of him.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    The dazzling crimson power of the Laws burst from his hands, like a miniature zing sun hurtling through the air.

    Fierce beyond measure.

    But before the power of this palm stroke could spread, it was suppressed. Never mind shaking Su Yi¡¯s palm, it couldn¡¯t even cancel out so much as a drop of its power.

    The jade-robed man¡¯s expression shifted. He was so startled that his soul practically left his body. <i>Is it possible for an Emperor to possess such power?</i>

    ¡°I might be beating you up, but I can¡¯t destroy the courtyard,¡±ughed Su Yi. As he spoke, he casually pressed down.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    It was as if a divine mountain were weighing down the jade-robed man¡¯s head. His knees mmed to the ground.

    Even more humiliatingly, as he knelt, some kind of power protected the ground, and his kneecaps almost cracked on impact. He staggered, then almost fell on his face, like a dog eating shit.

    The entire area fell deathly silent.

    ¡°Ah!??¡± Tie Ying and the other Emperors were so startled that their jaws practically fell off. They were left wide-eyed and tongue-tied. <i>What... What¡¯s going on!?</i>

    <i>He suppressed a World King in a single palm strike!?</i>

    The old man in Daoist robes was dumbstruck, and his heart and soul quivered.

    Back at the city gates, he witnessed Su Yi¡¯s strength as he slew those three Emperors. He was naturally well aware that the young Emperor who called himself Shen Mu was terrifyingly powerful.

    That was why he¡¯d called him ¡°senior¡± this entire time.

    Still, even if you¡¯d beaten him over the head, the old man in Daoist robes would never have guessed that Shen Mu wasn¡¯t relying on his old servant after all. No, he was relying on his own strength!

    One palm, and he¡¯d forced a World King to kneel. How terrifying was that?

    Qing Wan excitedly waved her fist in the air. <i>That guy deserves this beating!</i>

    The jade-robed man¡¯s mind buzzed. He found this strike deeply humiliating.

    It was his first time being so casually suppressed and forced to the ground! His handsome face flushed red, and his eyes zed with fury.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± He leaped into the air, drew that saber surrounded in flowing starlight, and attacked furiously.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Starlight ran rampant, and saber qi boiled over.

    Were the power of this sh to spread, everything within a hundred thousand feet would be reduced to ruin, let alone the courtyard.

    But Su Yi struck like lightning. He gently pressed, then tapped the air.

    The power of his palm seemed to blot out the sky, obscure the sun, and envelop everything in all directions. It forcefully suppressed the power of that saber sh.

    And when Su Yi stretched out his finger and tapped¡ª¡ª

    <i>ng!!!</i>

    A deafening impact rang out. The jade-robed man¡¯s saber wailed and flew violently from his grip.

    It was as if he had been struck by lightning. His entire body convulsed as if he were having a seizure, and he thudded to the ground. Throughout his body, his bones and tendons loosened.

    The crowd¡¯s eyes widened.

    Earlier, the man in jade-colored robes¡¯bat prowess was overwhelming; all of them had witnessed it. With his early-stage Heavenly Longevity cultivation, he effortlessly suppressed the mid-stage Heavenly Longevity Meng Changyun.

    Yet now, he seemed utterly pathetic, like a toy helpless to defend himself. He¡¯d been suppressed twice in rapid session!

    He couldn¡¯t resist at all!

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been stunned?

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s keep going.¡± Su Yi smiled and beckoned.

    The man in jade-colored robes was ashamed and furious. His anger overwhelmed him, and he crawled to his feet, his entire body exploding with power. The dense, crimson power of his Laws interwove, illuminating the dome of heaven with its radiant, eye-catching hues.

    <i>ng!</i>

    His right arm stretched out, and the saber forced from his grip flew back into his hand.

    And his left hand drew the saber still hanging from his waist.

    This saber was as ck as ink, long, and thin. Wisps of icy, baleful radiance hovered around it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The man in jade-colored robes roared in fury and swung his sabers.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    One saber burst with a waterfall of starlight, and the other emanated icy mist. The two intermingled and reflected each other, and their power suddenly soared.

    ¡°So, he was this strong all along...¡± Meng Changyun¡¯s eyelids twitched. Inwardly, he was shaken.

    There was no doubt about it; when the two of them fought, the man in jade-colored robes had held back his strength.

    Otherwise, Meng Changyun would have lost even more quickly...

    Su Yi stood there unmoving even in the face of this attack. He merely stretched out his palm.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The Laws of Restricting the Profound burst forth, and the entire stretch of heaven and earth froze in ce as if sealed.

    And the jade-robed man¡¯s twin saber shes were suddenly under terrifying suppression. Both froze in ce.

    As if the scene hade to aplete stop.

    A momentter, Su Yi flipped over his outstretched hand and pressed down.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The man in jade-colored robes hit the ground once more, coughing up blood. His hair hung loose, and his entire body convulsed like an epileptic. Astonishment was written all over his face.

    ¡°This is impossible. You¡¯re not an Emperor at all!¡± the man in jade-colored robes roared in fury.

    Before, he¡¯d been wantonly arrogant, his words mocking, and he put on the airs of a senior. He¡¯d been aggressive to the extreme.

    But now, he seemed far too wretched and unseemly.

    To the point that it hurt to even look at him.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that I¡¯m not an Emperor, but the power I¡¯m using is of the Imperial Realm. This... doesn¡¯t count as using my cultivation boundary to suppress you, now does it?¡± Su Yi exined with augh.

    The jade-robed man¡¯s eyes bulged. ¡°You call this Imperial Realm power? Who do you think you¡¯re kidding?¡±

    He was beside himself with anger, and so embarrassed that he wanted to die. How could he fail to realize that this young man was in no way a spoiled silkpants!?

    Rather, he was a shameless, ck-hearted old-timer pretending to be an Emperor to trick other people!

    ¡°Ignorant. Even in the Imperial Realm, my young lord had the strength to y Heavenly Longevity Realm World Kings. What need does he have to deceive you?¡± Meng Changyun said coldly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± The man in jade-colored robes shouted, ¡°I¡¯ve spent years wandering the stars, and I¡¯ve never even heard of such a person!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just him. Even the old man in Daoist robes, Tie YIng, and the other Emperors werepletely dumbstruck.

    Killing a World King with Imperial Realm cultivation?

    This was their first time hearing of such a thing. It was far too unbelievable!

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you believe me or not. Come on, let¡¯s keep ying,¡± Su Yi chuckled.

    That calm,posed bearing filled the jade-robed man with rage. ¡°You really think I¡¯ll lower my head? There¡¯s no way!¡±

    He leaped into the air and unleashed the strongest attack at his disposal.

    But mere momentster, he was suppressed once more and sprawled pathetically on the ground, his skin splitting and gushing a non-stop flow of blood.

    ¡°I refuse to believe it!¡± The jade-robed man gnashed his teeth and hissed.

    His eyes were bloodshot, and his gaze was frenzied as he raised his hand and took out a ck seal.

    This was the killer weapon he had on him at all times. It was strong enough to severely injure even a Oneness World King!

    But before the ck Daoist seal could disy its strength, Su Yi struck, as if he had precognition. He reached from afar, suppressed the seal, and took it for himself.

    ¡°????¡± The man in jade-colored robes didn¡¯t know how to respond. His killer weapon had been stolen before it could unleash its power. He¡¯d never faced anything like this before, and it left himpletely dumbstruck and rooted to the spot.

    Su Yi examined the ck Daoist seal and said, ¡°The Divine Fire Yin-Yang Talisman might be extraordinarily effective in an ambush, but to me, it isn¡¯t even worth looking at.¡±

    The man in jade-colored robes felt his hair stand on end. He waspletely terrified. ¡°Who... Who exactly are you!?¡±

    By now, despite his anger muddling his head, he realized that the young man in blue was obviously no ordinary person!

    ¡°Who am I?¡± Su Yi thought for a moment. ¡°Going by seniority, you¡¯re not even qualified to be my grandson.¡±

    ¡°....¡± The man in jade-colored robes fell silent. A momentter, his eyes bulged, and he said slowly and clearly, ¡°You can kill a man, but you shouldn¡¯t humiliate him. Why must you treat me like this? Go ahead and kill me. See if I so much as frown!¡±

    Su Yi looked amused. ¡°What, you¡¯re allowed to meddle in others¡¯ business without so much as pausing to check who¡¯s in the wrong, but other people aren¡¯t allowed to hit you?¡±

    The jade-robed man¡¯s neck stiffened, and he pursed his lips.

    Su Yiughed dryly. ¡°Besides, you¡¯ve got an extremely nasty tongue. You jeered and mocked Ol¡¯ Meng, but the moment I criticized you, you started looking to die?¡±

    The jade-robed man¡¯s face flushed red. ¡°The winner is a king, the loser''s a bandit. If that¡¯s what you say, that¡¯s how it is. Still, I can tell you this: even if I die, I absolutely won¡¯t beg for mercy!¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. Suddenly, he started walking toward the man in jade-colored robes.

    His opponent instantly sensed the pressure of a lethal threat. His soul quivered, and his mind was on the verge of copse. He felt suffocated to the point of near death.

    But he nheless gnashed his teeth, his gazepletely stubborn.

    Suddenly, his whole body rxed; that oppressive sensation had disappeared. He felt like a drowning man pulled out of the water, and he couldn¡¯t help but breathe in ragged gasps.

    His handsome face was deathly pale, without a hint of rosiness.

    It was then that Su Yi¡¯s calm voice rang out. ¡°You really are a main-branch descendant of the Zhuang Family. Your conduct might be poor, and your behavior might be outrageous, but at least you¡¯ve got a spine. You haven¡¯t brought shame upon your ancestor.¡±

    The man in jade-colored robes froze, stunned. <i>Did this guy... realize who I was a long time ago!?</i>

 Chapter 1231 - How Could I Not Know of Zhuang Bifan?

    <h4>Chapter 1231 - How Could I Not Know of Zhuang Bifan?</h4>

    When Tie Ying and the other Emperors saw that the man in jade-colored robes had been thoroughly suppressed, they hadplete mental breakdowns.

    And here they¡¯d thought this good samaritan¡¯s arrival would save them. Who¡¯d have thought he¡¯d lose?

    Even worse was that they¡¯d only just wept with gratitude and begged this good samaritan to see his good deed through and exterminate Su Yi and hispanions...

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Tie Ying¡¯s knees thudded to the ground, and he wailed in panic and terror, ¡°Senior, we yed those unseemly, petty tricks and resorted to that unpleasantness to survive. Please, show benevolence and spare our lives.¡±

    With that, he lowered his head to the ground.

    The others panicked too. All of them knelt and begged for mercy.

    Su Yi disregarded them. Instead, he gazed at the jade-robed man sprawled out on the ground. ¡°Get up.¡±

    The man in jade-colored robes seemed to find this difficult to believe. ¡°You... aren¡¯t going to kill me?¡±

    ¡°You learn by making mistakes,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°It¡¯s enough that you remember this lesson.¡±

    The jade-robed man¡¯s face flushed red. He was ovee with shame too great for words.

    He¡¯d said almost the exact same thing to Meng Changyun.

    ¡°Might... Might I learn your name and surname?¡± asked the man in jade-colored robes.

    ¡°Shen Mu,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    ¡°Shen Mu...¡± The man in jade-colored robes thought hard, but he couldn¡¯t recall any expert of the stars by that name.

    Suddenly, Su Yi said, ¡°When you next see your ancestor, Zhuang Bifan, pass on a message for me.¡±

    Zhuang Bifan.

    One of the Zhuang Family¡¯s Cosmic Enlightenment old-timers. He lost to the Temple Master a long time ago, but he was impressed by the Temple Master¡¯s majestic bearing, and he came calling with fine wine from the n¡¯s reserves on numerous asions.

    The man in jade-colored robes looked stunned. ¡°Sir, you know my great-grandfather?¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was strange. ¡°If I didn¡¯t know of Zhuang Bifan, how could I call myself a World King? Your great-grandfather was once considered the greatest licentious poet of the stars. Who doesn¡¯t know of him?¡±

    The man in jade-colored robes was instantly ufortable.

    He¡¯d heard this title of his great grandfather¡¯s before.

    However, it was typically used to mock him, and in the Zhuang Family, it was a taboo. No one dared to bring it up.

    Or else, their great-grandfather was sure to beat them badly.

    ¡°Just tell your great-grandfather to send the item in question to the shore of the Impermeable Demon Ocean. He knows what I''m taking about,¡± ordered Su Yi.

    The Impermeable Demon Ocean.

    That was the name of the forbidden zone in which the Temple Master had suppressed the Fisherman¡¯s true body.

    Now that he¡¯d returned to the stars, Su Yi naturally had to visit and retrieve the Sword of the Human Realm that the Temple Master had left there!

    And the jade-robed man¡¯s great-grandfather, Zhuang Bifan, had something the Temple Master had left behind: the Sea-Stabilizing Water-Dividing Pearl.

    With it, he could shuttle freely through the Impermeable Demon Ocean.

    Without it, even a Cosmic Enlightenment Realm World King would face endless perils and trouble in those waters.

    ¡°Got it!¡± The man in jade robes straightforwardly agreed. Absurd as it seemed, he suddenly suspected that this young man in blue really did know his great-grandfather.

    And they weren¡¯t just casual acquaintances, either!

    Otherwise, how could he dare as his great-grandfather to deliver something to the Impermeable Demon Ocean?

    <i>But if that¡¯s true... Doesn¡¯t that mean he wasn¡¯t insulting me earlier, and that I¡¯m truly not even qualified to be a member of his grandson¡¯s generation?</i>

    The man in jade-colored robes couldn¡¯t help but feel awkward, but more than that, he felt bewildered. <i>Just... who is this Shen Mu person?</i>

    Meanwhile, Su Yi turned to look at Tie Ying and the others. All of them quivered from head to toe, terrified and ill at ease.

    None dared to flee.

    There was no way they could escape from beneath a World King¡¯s nose.

    But before Su Yi could say anything, the man in jade-colored robes suddenly spoke up, ¡°Leave these trivial characters to me.¡±

    ¡°???¡± Tie Ying andpany were confused, but before they could react, the man in jade-colored robes attacked.

    He stretched out his hand and pped, reducing these Emperors who¡¯d long enjoyed positions of lofty authority to meat paste. All of them died on the spot.

    ¡°Earlier, you stepped in to defend them from injustice,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°But now, you¡¯ve gone and pped them to death. That¡¯s quite fickle of you.¡±

    The man in jade-colored robes said solemnly, ¡°My great-grandfather always taught me to help my own, right and wrong be damned.¡±

    Su Yiughed dryly, but he couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anymore. He waved. ¡°You can leave.¡±

    The man in jade-colored robes couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Sir, might I ask how you know my great-grandfather?¡±

    ¡°Go back and ask him yourself,¡± said Su Yi, taking a nice, long stretch before walking into the grand hall. ¡°Ol¡¯ Meng, clean the ce up, thene see me.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Meng Changyun solemnly assented, then hurriedly got to work.

    When the old man in Daoist robes saw this, he immediately started helping. He was inwardly astonished, and he already took Su Yi for a terrifying expert of the stars beyond¡ªand an unfathomable, inscrutable expert at that!

    Qing Wan originally nned to help too, but Meng Changyun smiled and refused her assistance.

    There was nothing for it. Qing Wan could only follow Su Yi inside.

    When he saw that no one was paying attention to him, the man in jade-colored robes rubbed his nose self-deprecatingly, walked up to Meng Changyun, and whispered, ¡°Earlier... I was too impulsive. I apologize.¡±

    With that, he took a medicine bottle from his sleeves and passed it over. ¡°This is a sacred recovery medicine of the Zhuang Family. Please, don¡¯t refuse it.¡±

    Meng Changyun nced at him and said inly, ¡°My young lord isn¡¯t pursuing your earlier transgressions, so I naturally won¡¯t either. You¡¯d best hold onto your medicine.¡±

    Although he said this, he was inwardly quite emotional. Although he was a World King, his faction was just one of many first-rate factions of the Thousand Opportunities Star Realm.

    While the man in jade-colored robes was from the ancient Zhuang Family!

    They were one of the eight peak World King ns of the stars, famous throughout the hundred great star realms!

    Their foundations and prestige might not beparable to the stars¡¯ top sects and factions, but they weren¡¯t far off!

    And this was one of their main-line descendants, a World King in his own right. His status was surely extraordinarily lofty.

    But now, he was apologizing to him of his own volition!

    Meng Changyun had most certainly never enjoyed such treatment before.

    However, Meng Changyun was clear-headed, and he dared not get smug about it. He knew that all of this was thanks to His Excellency the Temple Master!

    ¡°Argh, just take it! Otherwise, I¡¯ll feel ill at ease.¡± The man in jade-colored robes stuffed the bottle into Meng Changyun¡¯s hands, turned, and left.

    ¡°Right. I¡¯m called Zhuang Xiaoyun. If I get the chance, I¡¯ll be sure to make up for what happened today!¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, he¡¯d disappeared from viewpletely.

    <i>It seems that His Excellency the Temple Master really convinced that wantonly arrogant guy of his defeat... </i>thought Meng Changyun.

    ¡°Senior, you¡¯re injured. You¡¯d best hurry up and treat your wounds. Leave trivial matters like cleaning up the courtyard to me.¡± The old man in Daoist robes smiled and urged Meng Changyun to leave.

    ¡°How could I let you carry out my young lord¡¯s orders in my stead?¡± Meng Changyun couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. ¡°Never mind something so trivial; even if he wanted me to work like a horse or an ox, I¡¯d be wholeheartedly willing.¡±

    His voice was full of pride.

    The old man in Daoist robes couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Senior, forgive my boldness, but just what kind of person is Senior Shen Mu?¡±

    Meng Changyun looked at him, his gaze rife with meaning. ¡°Foolish. Do you still remember why my young lord saved you?¡±

    With that, he paid the man in Daoist robes no further heed.

    The old man in Daoist robes was dumbstruck, and he racked his brains.

    Some timeter, he seemed to realize something, and he was instantly excited. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Senior Shen Mu has some sort of deep connection with the Nine Extremes Profound Capital?¡±

    He recalled that when Su Yi first saved him, he berated him for his worthlessness and poor judgment. He said he¡¯d lost face for his sect¡¯s ancestor.

    This unquestionably implied that Senior Shen Mu knew he was from the Nine Extremes Profound Capital. Furthermore, Shen Mu was surely acquainted with one of the sect¡¯s old-timers!

    ......

    After the curtains fell on this storm.

    Figures scampered about Flying Cloud Tower¡¯s estate in panic. Some were the faction¡¯s experts, but most were its guards and servants.

    Meng Changyun disregarded this. He cleaned the courtyard up, then walked into the hall with the man in Daoist robes.

    Qing Wan had already cleaned up inside, and the hall was sparkling clean.

    When Meng Changyun arrived, Su Yi was seated and drinking alone. He casually tossed a jade slip to Meng Changyun. ¡°Take this and contemte it properly.¡±

    Meng Changyun¡¯s heart shook. He hurriedly epted the slip with both hands, practically weeping with gratitude. ¡°Many thanks, young lord!¡±

    Su Yi then looked at the old man in Daoist robes, Yue Kuiju, and said, ¡°Once your wounds have healed, you¡¯d best take the Emperors you saved and go back to the Dark and Gold Star Realm.¡±

    Yue Kuiju looked conflicted. He sighed. ¡°I was nning to do just that.¡±

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to dissuade you from seeking out greater heights. Before long, the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension will return to the Dark and Gold Star Realm.¡±

    Yue Kuiju was bbergasted, and it seemed he found this difficult to believe. ¡°Is that... true?¡±

    Meng Changyun smiled. ¡°There¡¯s absolutely no mistake.¡±

    He¡¯d witnessed the curtains opening on the Dark and Gold Star Realm¡¯s new era personally, and he took pride in it too.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough for now. Let¡¯s all get some rest.¡± Su Yi rose and headed toward a side pce.

    Qing Wan froze and pondered the implications of the word ¡°rest.¡± Her beautiful, delicate face flushed a bit red.

    Nheless, she followed Su Yi.

    Meng Changyun remained to watch over the grand hall. He took a deep breath, then read the jade slip with the utmost seriousness.

    Time slipped by.

    Finally, his hands and fingers quivered, and his lips quivered. He looked a bit dazed.

    He was ovee with an indescribable excitement, delight, and astonishment.

    The jade slip contained an analysis of Meng Changyun¡¯s path of cultivation, as well as insights selected from Su Yi¡¯s own experiences.

    Every word and every sentence was like a wakeup call or sudden enlightenment!

    As a Heavenly Longevity Realm World King, Meng Changyun had an abundance of cultivation experience. He could tell almost immediately that the Temple Master¡¯s guidance was a true transmission of the Dao. It was enough to help him enter thete-stage Heavenly Longevity Realm!

    No good fortune could havepared with this benevolence!

    ¡°How could I, Meng Changyun... be so fortunate?¡± Meng Changyun sighed.

    ....

    It was on that night that word spread of the deaths of the leaders of Flying Cloud Tower, the ck Lotus Sect, the Divine Star Church, and the Thousand Demons Cult. Skyblue City instantly descended into enormous uproar and upheaval.

 Chapter 1232 - Reinforcements

    <h4>Chapter 1232 - Reinforcements</h4>

    Within a grand hall.

    The proprietress of As-You-Wish Tower sat sprawled on the floor, her beautiful face bloodless.

    Su Yi had ttened her establishment with a single swing of his sword. For a moment, the proprietress thought she was about to die too.

    Although she was fortunate enough to escape with her life in the end, she was left ovee with deep terror. She was the proprietress of As-You-Wish Tower, but ultimately, she worked for a major faction of the distant stars.

    As-You-Wish Tower had been destroyed, and she would struggle to escape me. It was highly likely that she¡¯d be punished severely!

    ¡°Your Excellency, it seems to me that we¡¯d best report this right away and have the sect dispatch its experts to destroy the one who did this.¡± Some attendants walked over and urged the proprietress to request aid.

    ¡°Revenge?¡± It was as if the proprietress had lost her soul. She took a deep breath and said softly, ¡°If they don¡¯t send World Kings, it¡¯ll be useless. Let¡¯s wait a while longer and see if Flying Cloud Towersts.¡±

    She¡¯d only just said this when an elderly servant rushed in and cried out in terror. ¡°Y-y-y-your Excellency, it¡¯s terrible! The leaders of Flying Cloud Tower, the ck Lotus Sect, the Divine Star Church, and the Thousand Demons Cult have all been destroyed!¡±

    Complete silence greeted this deration. Everyone present was astonished.

    The proprietress¡¯s delicate frame quivered, and she said bleakly, ¡°Just as I thought. The peak factions of Skyblue City couldn¡¯t endure this reckoning.¡±

    The old servant stammered, ¡°Your Excellency! It¡¯s even more terrifying than that! A battle between World Kings broke out in Flying Cloud Tower¡¯s territory, but in the end... Flying Cloud Tower still lost!¡±

    A sh between World Kings!?

    It was as if the proprietress had been struck by lightning. She waspletely dumbstruck, and her heart filled with despondency.

    And here she¡¯d thought they might have a chance if they sent a World King to get revenge.

    Who¡¯d have thought they¡¯d receive news like this?

    The nearby attendants were scared out of their wits, and theypletely wilted.

    <i>Whap!</i>

    A clear, crisp p rang out.

    The proprietress had pped herself, leaving her pretty face bleeding.

    But she nheless chuckled and murmured, ¡°This time, the sect... won¡¯t possibly let us off...¡±

    The crowd found this unsettling. <i>Has Her Excellency gone insane?</i>

    ......

    The night sky was as dark as ink.

    A massive wave of uproar spread throughout Skyblue City. Following the deaths of the leaders of its peak factions, the city¡¯s bnce of power descended into chaos and upheaval.

    ¡°We cannot possibly resolve this incident on our own,¡± sighed an elder of the ck Lotus Sect. ¡°We¡¯d best leave it to the higher-ups.¡±

    As he spoke, he shattered a transmission talisman.

    ¡°Even World Kings got involved. How could we possibly be a match for them? We have to request reinforcements!¡±

    ¡°We can only avenge this grudge if the sect¡¯s World King ancestors go into battle personally!¡± said a middle-aged man of the Divine Star Church.

    Simr scenes took ce in the Thousand Demons Cult and Flying Cloud Tower¡¯s other territories.

    These were the city¡¯s peak factions; they¡¯d nted their roots here for years. Each had a powerful faction of the stars beyond standing behind them.

    If these factions of Skyblue City wanted to remain in the Dark Nightmare Realm following the massacre that had taken ce today, they had no choice but to request aid from their backers!

    ......

    Morning the next day.

    The old man in Daoist robes, Yue Kuiju, set off. He left the Dark Nightmare Realm and began his return journey to the Wilds.

    He brought the rescued Emperors with him.

    Meng Changyun personally saw him on his way. ¡°Let¡¯s go. The young lord has ordered me to see you off, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Yue Kuiju was both surprised and ttered. He hurriedly bowed to express his gratitude.

    The two of them set off that very day.

    ......

    Three dayster, Meng Changyun returned and told Su Yi he¡¯d delivered Yue Kuiju to a safe stretch of space, and that there was little chance of him encountering unexpected danger on the road ahead.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t find this at all surprising.

    ¡°Young lord, after returning to Skyblue City, I asked around, and I learned that the Nightmare Winds Belt will enter a stagnant period tomorrow. Throughout the city, countless cultivators are preparing to set off tomorrow, cross the Nightmare Winds Belt, and proceed further into the stars,¡± Meng Changyun said respectfully.

    ¡°We¡¯ll set off tomorrow too,¡± said Su Yi, reaching a decision immediately.

    That night, someone suddenly came looking for them. He was a man in ck, and he was only in the Spiritual Revolution Realm.

    ¡°Senior, I am merely an errand boy. I¡¯m here because I epted money to deliver you this jade slip.¡± The man in ck looked utterly ill at ease, and he proffered the jade slip with both hands.

    Meng Changyun epted it. ¡°You can leave.¡±

    The man in ck felt a massive weight lift from his shoulders. He turned and left.

    Only then did Meng Changyun examine the jade slip¡¯s contents. Before long, his brow furrowed, and he brought the slip to show Su Yi.

    ¡°Young lord, the factions of Skyblue City said that experts from their backers will cross the Nightmare Winds Belt tomorrow. They told us not to leave until then,¡± reported Meng Changyun.

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi, his thoughts elsewhere. ¡°And what are they threatening us with?¡±

    ¡°They said that if we leave without permission, they¡¯ll kill all cultivators of the Dark and Gold Star Realm on sight going forward,¡± said Meng Changyun.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly. ¡°It seems killing a handful of shrimp and fish was far from enough.¡±

    Meng Changyun¡¯s eyes shed with cold intent. ¡°Young lord, how about I take a trip into Skyblue City today and rip those factions up by the roots?¡±

    ¡°If you go now, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t find anyone.¡± Su Yi shook his head.

    Meng Changyun instantly fell silent. <i>Indeed, the city¡¯s top factions dared issue that promation, so it¡¯s highly likely they¡¯ve already left city limits to prevent us from getting even with them.</i>

    Su Yi said softly, ¡°They¡¯re using the cultivators of the Dark and Gold Star Realm as leverage. How ludicrous is that? From this, it¡¯s obvious how unsightly they are.¡±

    Meng Changyun couldn¡¯t help butugh; he agreedpletely. ¡°Indeed. If they had any other means of keeping us here, they wouldn¡¯t try anything so ridiculous and brainless.¡±

    Su Yi immediately reached a decision. ¡°Let¡¯s just wait a few days and see what happens. I¡¯ll actually be interested to see how many experts worthy of notice show up.¡±

    When you helped someone, it was important to be thorough. When you fought your enemies, the same principle applied.

    ¡°Take this time to focus on your cultivation,¡± Su Yi ordered. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯ll achieve a breakthrough within three days.¡±

    Meng Changyun¡¯s heart shook, and he nodded his agreement.

    The second day.

    Off in outer space, the Dark Nightmare Belt slowly sank into dormancy.

    Throughout the Dark Nightmare Realm, numerous cultivators shot into space and began their journey further into the stars.

    Even from Skyblue City, countless streaks of flowing, radiant light were dimly discernible as they cut through the sky and shot into space.

    The third day.

    Meng Changyun smoothly broke into thete-stage Heavenly Longevity Realm, his cultivation advancing considerably.

    For World Kings like him, every step they took required oveing incredible adversity. Sometimes, if the right opportunity wasn¡¯t in ce, they could forget about making even a minor breakthrough even after hundreds or thousands of years!

    That was no exaggeration, either.

    Some World Kings lived for hundreds of thousands of years, but remained perpetually trapped in the Heavenly Longevity Realm, perhaps due to limitations of aptitude and foundations, or perhaps a shortage of resources or inability to grasp a higher level of the Grand Dao.

    Ordinarily speaking, out amongst the stars, someone who went from Heavenly Longevity to Oneness within a thousand years was already considered a peak genius!

    Of course, the world had nevercked for shocking geniuses and proud elites.

    Especially the stars¡¯ peak factions. There, it wasn¡¯t at all rare for peerless geniuses to step into the World King Realm at a tender young age.

    But the stars were home to trillions of cultivators. These peerless geniuses were, ultimately, in the extreme minority.

    As for Su Yi...

    He was unquestionably the most atypical of all.

    His path of cultivation was made easy thanks to his reincarnation. Breakthroughs had alwayse easily for him.

    However, after reincarnating to cultivate anew, Su Yi had never tried to break through as quickly as possible.

    What he sought wasn¡¯t speed, but rather, a Dao of the Sword far beyond his past selves!

    The fourth day.

    ¡°Wan¡¯er, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to ask you to cultivate in the Spirit-Nurturing Gourd for the time being,¡± Su Yi said softly. ¡°I¡¯ve wronged you.¡±

    He¡¯d already used World King-level materials to reforge the Soul-Nurturing Gourd, and it now had its own self-contained world. It was enough to support the cultivation of even an Empress like Qing Wan.

    ¡°Young lord, I don¡¯t feel at all wronged,¡± Qing Wan said gently. ¡°So long as I can apany you, I... am fully satisfied.¡±

    Su Yi smiled and tousled her hair. ¡°Once we¡¯ve resolved your karmic ties, I¡¯ll bring you deeper into the stars for a proper trip.¡±

    ¡°Mm!¡± Qing Wan nodded, her starry eyes shining with anticipation.

    A momentter, the young woman transformed into a beam of light and shot into the Soul-Nurturing Gourd.

    Su Yi then put the Soul-Nurturing Gourd into his Grand Dao ck Hole.

    He¡¯d opened a chaos ground within his Grand Dao ck Hole, and in it, he¡¯d nned a Root of Heaven and Earth. Unless he suffered a lethal blow, no danger could reach Qing Wan in here.

    But Su Yi hadn¡¯t purely done this out of consideration for the danger.

    Qing Wan¡¯s other half was the disciple of the Supreme Leader of the Nine Heavens Pavilion, Heavenly Prayer.

    Heavenly Prayer could definitely sense Qing Wan¡¯s position!

    To prevent this from happening, Su Yi could only get Qing Wan safely settled in somewhere she couldn¡¯t sense before he ventured further into the stars.

    With Qing Wan hidden in the Soul-Nurturing Gourd, and the gourd hidden within his Grand Dao ck Hole, he could sense anything targeting Qing Wan immediately, and respond ordingly!

    The fifth day.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t they here yet?¡± Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.

    He was naturally well aware that the Nightmare Winds Belt covered an enormous area. It was the size of numerous star realms added together.

    Even World Kings needed several days to cross it at the bare minimum.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Su Yi rose, having lost all interest in killing his enemies. He¡¯d decided to leave the Nightmare Winds Belt today.

    Meng Changyun naturally had no objections.

    The two of them promptly emerged from the grand hall and soared into the skies, toward the space beyond the dome of heaven.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    But before they¡¯d gotten far, a blue arrow shot toward them, piercing the skies. It was as quick as lightning and tyrannical as fire!

    The skies tore, creating a long, thin rift. Rumbling booms shook heaven and earth.

    From Skyblue City, it looked like the long tail of aet tearing through the curtain of heaven. It descended with a bang, its light illuminating heaven and earth.

    Iparably fierce.

    Meng Changyun snorted coldly. His ck spear appeared in his grip, and he thrust the air.

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    He blocked the blue arrow, which exploded on impact.

    Turbulent currents swept outward, and the surrounding skies split and copsed.

    And one figure after another appeared in the surrounding skies.

 Chapter 1233 - What Do You Mean, I Can Live a Little Longer?

    <h4>Chapter 1233 - What Do You Mean, I Can Live a Little Longer? </h4>

    ¡°They¡¯re finally getting even!¡±

    Numerous cultivators appeared off in the distance. All were experts of Flying Cloud Tower, the Divine Star Church, the Thousand Demons Cult, and the ck Lotus Sect.

    They gazed at the distant dome of heaven, their expressions full of eagerness and excitement.

    Beneath the firmament.

    Five World Kings appeared, each presiding over a different area. Their auras locked onto Su Yi and Meng Changyun from afar.

    Rather, all of them locked onto Meng Changyun.

    As for Su Yi? They didn¡¯t attach any importance to him. His aura was reserved to the extreme, almost non-existent.

    Combined with his youth, this made him easy to overlook.

    Although Meng Changyun was also keeping a low profile, when he appeared, he revealed the characteristic aura of thete-stage Heavenly Longevity Realm.

    ¡°Before you hit a dog, you ought to check and see who its master is. Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re a World King, yet you slew our subordinates here in Skyblue City. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s over the line?¡± A white-haired elder said expressionlessly.

    He held a ck alms bowl aloft. His hair and beard fluttered around him, and his majesty was imposing.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just ¡®over the line.¡¯ It¡¯s simply devoid of conscience! There¡¯s no line someone like that wouldn¡¯t cross!¡± a man in golden robes said icily, boiling over with murderous intent.

    He gripped a purple longbow. The blue arrow Meng Changyun had just blocked had been his.

    ¡°I just want to know who destroyed As-You-Wish Tower!¡± a tall, stalwart man in beast skins said in a low, muffled voice.

    He was big-boned, and his skin was emzoned with the markings of the Laws. He looked like a barbarian god, and his ferocious majesty shook the heavens.

    ¡°You¡¯re already surrounded, you two. Before we attack, we wouldn¡¯t mind giving you an opportunity to make amends. We¡¯ll just have to see whether you¡¯re willing to lower your head or not first,¡± a schrly middle-aged man said slowly.

    He carried a feather fan, and he wore a ck silk ribbon in his hair. He looked elegant and personable.

    ¡°Make amends? That¡¯ll depend on their sincerity. If they don¡¯t mean it, it¡¯ll be hard for them to escape death!¡± an old woman said in a raspy voice. She was carrying an octagonal pcentern. Her angr eyes were utterly cold.

    The atmosphere was cold and austere. Even the air seemed frozen.

    Terrifying power spread from the five World Kings, nketing the entire stretch of heaven and earth.

    From a distance, it was as if five deities were standing beneath the heavens!

    Throughout Skyblue City, practically every cultivator stopped what they were doing and gazed into the sky, astonishment written all over their faces.

    Over the years, such scenes were all but unheard of!

    And the experts of Flying Cloud Tower and the other local hegemons looked increasingly excited.

    ¡°There are... only five of you?¡± When Su Yi took in this encirclement, he couldn¡¯t help but look disappointed.

    <i>What the hell does ¡®only the five¡¯ mean!? </i>

    The five World Kings furrowed their brows. <i>Don¡¯t tell me this punk doesn¡¯t realize his situation?</i>

    ¡°Which of you is from the Rainbow Cloud Sect?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The schrly middle-aged man with the feather fanughed. ¡°Little fellow, do you n to rely on your connections? I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to disappoint you. No matter whose name you give me, you aren¡¯t getting out of this without paying the price.¡±

    As if to confirm the man¡¯s identity, Su Yi looked the schrly middle-aged man up and down. ¡°You¡¯re from the Rainbow Cloud Sect?¡±

    The schrly middle-aged man stroked his jaw and said inly, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°You can live a while longer.¡±

    ¡°???¡±

    ¡°Ol¡¯ Meng, this time, you can just stand back and watch,¡± ordered Su Yi.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Meng Changyun solemnly assented.

    The crowd was instantly bbergasted.

    <i>He¡¯s ate-stage Heavenly Longevity World King, but he doesn¡¯t n to fight? And just who is that young man, to make a World King follow his orders like that?</i>

    ¡°You¡¯re saying... you want to fight us all?¡± The white-haired old man holding the alms bowl seemed to suspect he¡¯d misheard.

    Meanwhile, the other World Kings burst into uproariousughter.

    Except for the tall, stalwart man in beast skins. His pupils constricted, and he coughed dryly. ¡°As I said earlier, all I wanted was to learn who destroyed As-You-Wish Tower. Now I know, so I shan¡¯t disturb you any longer. Farewell.¡±

    With that, his figure blurred as he shot through space.

    He moved so quickly that he disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    The other four World Kings were dumbstruck.

    Meng Changyun was bbergasted. <i>The battle hasn¡¯t even started yet, but he¡¯s already fled?</i>

    Su Yi was surprised too. <i>A smart guy!</i>

    The old woman with the octagonal pcentern couldn¡¯t help but shake her head. ¡°That member of the ckwater Yao Sect looks so valiant and fierce. I would never have taken him for such a coward.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps he sensed something amiss.¡± The schrly middle-aged man¡¯s eyes shed. He could sense that something was off.

    ¡°No matter how ¡®amiss¡¯ the situation is, there¡¯s no need for such cowardice. Who knows? Those two might just be putting on airs!¡± The golden-robed man carrying a purple longbow sneered. ¡°The experts of the ckwater Yao Sect are getting more inept by the year.¡±

    When Meng Changyun saw this, his eyes shone with an irrepressible hint of pity. <i>Are these old-timers stupid? No, not at all.</i>

    <i>s, they¡¯re far too self-conceited.</i>

    ¡°Little fellow, what did you mean when you said you¡¯d let me live a little while longer?¡± The schrly middle-aged man looked at Su Yi. He could tell that something wasn¡¯t right, and he intended to probe for answers.

    In truth, they weren¡¯t in a rush to attack even after revealing themselves because they wanted to use this conversation to get a feel for their opponents¡¯ bottom line. After all, they were up against a World King! Who¡¯d dare take this lightly?

    Were that not the case, they would have long since attacked directly.

    Furthermore, all of them found Su Yi and Meng Changyun¡¯s behavior strange. They couldn¡¯t tell if they were deliberately acting mysterious or if they really were fearless.

    This was why they¡¯d yet to attack after all this time.

    ¡°Want to know? I¡¯ll tell you now.¡± Su Yiughed, then disappeared into thin air.

    A momentter, he appeared right in front of the one closest to him, the white-haired old man.

    ¡°A surprise attack? As if!¡± The white-haired elder snorted coldly. The ck alms bowl rose into the air, scattering violent ck lightning. A destructive aura shook heaven and earth.

    Su Yi stretched out his hand and grabbed. The ck lightning filling the air broke, and the alms bowl flew into his grip.

    The white-haired elder froze, stunned. ¡°You...¡±

    But before he could finish his sentence, Su Yi waved his sleeves.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The white-haired elder exploded, his soul destroyed.

    Ate-stage Heavenly Longevity World King, yet he fell to a single blow, swatted like a fly!

    Su Yi didn¡¯t so much as spare him a second nce.

    Instead, he gazed at the ck alms bowl and said softly, ¡°This was crafted far too crudely. ck Profound Lightning Iron is a rare and precious divine material, but they¡¯vepletely desecrated it.¡±

    ¡°????¡± The crowd didn¡¯t know what to make of that.

    This scene stirred the other three World Kings, making their hearts quiver. Their expressions shifted. <i>This is bad! There¡¯s something off about that boy!</i>

    Without the slightest hesitation, they turned and fled, wishing their parents had given them a few extra pairs of legs. They flew with all their might and even used evasive secret arts.

    ¡°Had I known, I would have fled immediately like that guy from the ckwater Yao Sect!¡± The gold-robed manmented.

    No World King was stupid. Earlier, he realized that something was amiss, but he hadn¡¯t been overly concerned. Instead, he nned to take his time and feel his opponent out.

    He could never have guessed what happened next would be so terrifying. Su Yi didn¡¯t give him any time for further probing. Instead, he executed the white-haired old man in the blink of an eye!

    <i>h!</i>

    Suddenly, the distant skies split, forming a perfectly straight rift.

    The golden-robed man¡¯s hair stood on end. He turned tail and was just about to flee when, to his utter astonishment, he discovered a headless body holding a purple bow off in the distance...

    That was <i>his </i>body!

    ¡°This...¡± He looked down with great difficulty, only to discover that indeed, his body was not there.

    A momentter, everything went ck, and all awareness left him.

    Meng Changyun watched from a distance. The golden-robed World King¡¯s death seemed iparably strange.

    He¡¯d collided with the Temple Master¡¯s sword qi, instantly severing his head and sending it flying through the air!

    <i>It¡¯s not that their reactions were too slow, but that His Excellency the Temple Master¡¯s sword qi is too fast...</i> Meng Changyun¡¯s heart shook.

    ¡°No¡ª¡ª!¡±

    A desperate shriek rang out from afar.

    Meng Changyun turned and saw the old woman carrying the octagonalntern explode a long distance away.

    Her death was even more brutal; a rain of sword qi minced her body and soul to bits!

    ¡°How is this possible!? His bone age is in his early twenties, and his aura is entirely unassuming, so how... could he be so terrifying?¡±

    The schrly middle-aged man fled like mad, resorting to an evasion technique that damaged his cultivation base.

    However, he instantly sensed a restrictive force epassing all of heaven and earth. Even the air seemed to have frozen.

    It was as if he¡¯d sunk into the swamp, and he was under terrifying suppression.

    ¡°Dammit!¡± The schrly middle-aged manpletely lost his cool.

    It was then that Su Yi appeared out of nowhere. ¡°Why run? I said I¡¯d let you live a little longer, and I naturally won¡¯t go back on my word.¡±

    ¡°I admit defeat!¡± The middle-aged schr was so terrified that his soul practically left his body, and he immediately shrieked, ¡°Senior, please show mercy!¡±

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°Over the past year, Flying Cloud Tower has targeted cultivators of the Dark and Gold Star Realm. Were they doing this because your Rainbow Cloud Daoist Sect ordered them?¡±

    The schrly middle-aged man said in a quavering voice, ¡°If I tell you the truth, will you spare my life?¡±

    Su Yi subtly shook his head. ¡°If you answer, I¡¯ll let you die quickly. If you don''t, you''ll beg me to let you die quickly. Choose for yourself.¡±

    The schrly middle-aged man seemed topletely break down. He hissed, ¡°If you kill me, the Rainbow Cloud Daoist Sect won¡¯t let you off, and there¡¯s no way the Studio of the Heart will let you go either!¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Alright, that rifies it. Thank you for the answer.¡±

    ¡°???¡± The middle-aged schr didn¡¯t know what to make of that, but before he could think it through...

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    A streak of sword qi exploded into being, cutting him down on the spot.

    Just like that, four World Kings had been killed in a sh!

    Meng Changyun didn¡¯t find this at all strange. After all, all four of them were in the Heavenly Longevity Realm. Not one could put up a fight.

    ¡°Ol¡¯ Meng, gather up the spoils. I¡¯ll wait for you near the Nightmare Winds Belt,¡± ordered Su Yi.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Meng Changyun assented, then deftly got to work.

    This World King of the Thousand Opportunities Star Realm had initially been a bit ill-ustomed to his role as Su Yi¡¯s servant.

    But now, he performed his role impably. He even served with delight, taking great pride in his job...

    Su Yi, meanwhile, held a jug of wine in one hand. The other, he ced behind his back as he soared into the sky, blue robes billowing around him. In a few blinks of the eye, he¡¯d disappeared beyond the heavens.

 Chapter 1234 - Shang Jianlou

    <h4>Chapter 1234 - Shang Jianlou</h4>

    The cultivators of Skyblue City were all wide-eyed, tongue-tied, and dazed.

    Four out of five World Kings had fallen!

    For the Dark Nightmare Realm, this was unquestionably an unprecedented massacre. If word got out, it would cause an uproar even out amongst the stars!

    The experts of Flying Cloud Tower, the ck Lotus Sect, and the other local factions looked ashen, and they felt as if they¡¯d been plunged into an icy abyss.

    They were keenly aware that they were finished! Even if their opponents disdained to act against small fries like them, a storm was sure to follow. There¡¯d be no ce for them to establish themselves in Skyblue City going forward.

    It was even highly likely that others would seize the opportunity to kick them while they were down!

    When a whale died, countless other animals feasted on its corpse.

    Simrly, when a powerful faction toppled, ravening wolves were sure to rush in and tear it apart.

    ¡°After this bloody lesson, who will dare to target the cultivators of the Dark and Gold Star Realm?¡± some of the experienced older-generation cultivators sighed.

    <i>Dammit! Fortunately, I fled quickly. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid my ashes would have scattered to the wind by now!</i>

    The tall, stalwart man in beast skins had hidden himself in a remote corner. He wiped the cold sweat from his brow.

    He was terrified too.

    Just a few snaps of the finger, and Su Yi exterminated four World Kings with ease. How terrifying was that?

    <i>Since when did such a tough customer appear in the Dark Nightmare Realm?</i> The man in beast skins furrowed his brow.

    His name was Tao Meng, and he was from the ckwater Yao Sect. It was a first-rate orthodoxy even out amongst the stars.

    But when he thought back to the bloody spectacle he¡¯d just witnessed, his heart quivered with irrepressible terror.

    <i>Too terrifying! If I run into that guy again, I¡¯ll run as fast and far as I can!</i>

    <i>Right, ording to our subordinates at As-You-Wish Tower, this incident started because Flying Cloud Tower targeted cultivators from the Dark and Gold Star Realm. Is that young man in blue from the Dark and Gold Star Realm too?</i>

    Tao Meng¡¯s heart suddenly thudded in his chest as he recalled the rumors that had taken the stars by storm just one year prior: the Temple Master had returned through reincarnated, reborn into the Dark and Gold Star Realm!!

    <i>Don¡¯t tell me... don¡¯t tell me... that boy was really the Temple Master??</i>

    Tao Meng¡¯s mind buzzed. He felt as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning.

    The Temple Master had disappeared for a long, long time. Even so, tales of his legendary exploits still circted throughout the stars to this day!

    As a World King, how could Tao Meng not know how terrifying of an existence the Temple Master was?

    Even to the World Kings of the starry skies, he was practically a god!

    Tao Meng vividly recalled that a year ago, when word of the Temple Master¡¯s return spread throughout the various star realms, even the ckwater Yao Sect¡¯s longest-lived old-timers jumped with fright,pletely losing theirposure!

    <i>If that was really the reincarnation of the Temple Master, what was he doing here in the Dark Nightmare Realm? Don¡¯t tell me... he ns to return to the stars and continue his legend?</i>

    Tao Meng immediately realized that if his deduction was on the mark, an enormous storm was soon to sweep across the various star realms!

    <i>I just came so close to death I can practically smell the funeral incense.... I¡¯ll have to be much more careful going forward!</i>

    Tao Meng pounded his chest, feeling that nothing could have been more worthy of celebration than this!

    ......

    The Nightmare Winds Belt was like the curtain of heaven obscuring the boundless void of the starry skies.

    In its dormant periods, it was as still and silent as the night, its darknesspletely imprable. Walking through it felt like walking through murky, deathly silence.

    Countless meteorite fragments hovered in the Nightmare Winds Belt.

    Su Yi took all of this in from afar, his eyes shining with remembrance.

    He¡¯de here in his past life, and he¡¯d seen all of this before.

    ¡°Young lord, these are the spoils of war.¡± Before long, Meng Changyun shot over from afar and proferred the trophies.

    ¡°You look after them for now,¡± said Su Yi. With that, he took a step forward and shot into the Nightmare Winds Belt. Meng Changyun hurried after him.

    Along the way, heaven and earth were overcast, boundless, and deathly silent. From time to time, they saw fully one-hundred-thousand-foot spatial rifts hovering in the boundless void, flickering in and out of view and shing with dangerous luster.

    The Nightmare Winds Belt was far too enormous, bigger than several full star realms put together.

    Even in its dormant state, it contained numerous danger zones. Without an experienced, powerful guide, survival was still unlikely.

    But Su Yi and Meng Changyun naturally weren¡¯t afraid of its perils.

    Two dayster.

    Su Yi abruptly stopped in his tracks and gazed at a distant area swathed in ck mists.

    It was indistinct, but a dpidated continent hung there in space, so vast that there was no end in sight.

    Meng Changyun recognized it at a nce. They called it the Poisonous Wastes, and it was considered one of the most dangerous ces in the Nightmare Winds Belt. Countless strange, vicious, poisonous creatures made their homes there.

    Even World Kings who entered this ce were unlikely to survive.

    ¡°I wonder if that spring has dried up yet? Come on, let¡¯s go have a look,¡± Su Yi said after a moment¡¯s pondering, proceeding directly into the Poisonous Wastes.

    For a moment, Meng Changyun considered warning him, only tough self-deprecatingly and shake his head. <i>What am I thinking? With His Excellency the Temple Master leading the way, what is there to fear?</i>

    <i>Boom!</i>

    They¡¯d only just entered thesends covered in ck mist when countless streaks of bright red light surged toward them, as if startled into action.

    Upon closer inspection, they were a swarm of palm-sized blood-red hos with faces like fanged ghosts. Their wings were covered in strange ck markings, and their eyes were as red as blood.

    Bloodthirsty Poison Hos!

    An extremely troublesome predator that wandered outer space in swarms. They could devour the flesh and blood of even Imperial Apex Emperors all but instantaneously.

    Meng Changyun was just about to attack when Su Yi shook his head. ¡°Pay them no need. Killing them all would take all day.¡±

    With that, he circted a secret art called the Torch Dragon¡¯s Shadow.

    A terrifying, monstrous, imposing aura instantly emanated from Su Yi. It was indistinct, but an illusory, one-hundred-thousand-foot Torch Dragon coiled in the space above Su Yi¡¯s head.

    Its icy, majestic aura spread onto that floatingndmass like a shadow.

    The distant Bloodthirsty Poison Hos instantly fled in panic and terror. Some even thudded to the ground, quite literally terrified to death!

    Meng Changyun could feel his horizons expanding.

    ¡°Come on. It¡¯s unlikely that any more poisonous creatures will make trouble for us,¡± said Su Yi, leading the way ahead.

    It was just as he predicted. On the road ahead, Meng Changyun discovered several poisonous creatures with utterly strange and insidious auras, but none revealed themselves. It seemed they sensed the threat, and all of them receded like waters at low tide.

    This meant that along the way, they never once ran into any danger.

    Meng Changyun asked a bit sheepishly, ¡°Your Excellency, might this humble old man be so bold as to ask you a question? There¡¯s something I¡¯ve been curious about.¡±

    ¡°Ask,¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡°Just how many varieties of the Grand Dao have you mastered?¡±

    Su Yi was stunned. He thought for a moment, then said, ¡°I¡¯ve never really counted, so let¡¯s say this. I¡¯ve mastered at least a few tidbits of all the peak schools of thought and inheritances of the stars¡ªBuddhism, Demonism, Confucianism, the Yao Path, soul cultivation, and so on.¡±

    Meng Changyun was bbergasted. <i>And...so on?! It¡¯s like he¡¯s grasped all Daos and achieved mastery of all skills. How could he call that... a few tidbits?</i>

    <i>It¡¯s obviously hundreds of millions of tidbits!</i>

    ¡°Even an ordinary mortal could master all manner of skills from the mundane world if he lived long enough. That¡¯s even more true for cultivators,¡± Su Yi said casually. ¡°They say that when you cultivate the Grand Dao, you must be broad-minded to ept the influence of all schools of thought, just as the ocean epts water from countless rivers. You must then refine them for your own use. It¡¯s only by studying widely and branching out that you can walk further down the path of cultivation.¡±

    Meng Changyun agreedpletely.

    s, the rules were different for everyone.

    How could just anyone peruse the texts of the stars¡¯ great schools of thought? How could just anyone ess their greatest legacies whenever they pleased?

    The more ancient an orthodoxy, the more strictly they guarded their legacies.

    Never mind ordinary cultivators; even World Kings had no opportunity to learn their secrets!

    But the Temple Master... was obviously an exception to this rule.

    Meng Changyun was convinced that if he walked up to even a peak faction and said he wanted to peruse their ancient tomes, none would have the courage to refuse!

    That was the difference between him and other people.

    It didn¡¯t matter if you weren¡¯t convinced.

    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Before long, Su Yi stopped in ce.

    There, off in the distance, they saw a valley swathed in mist.

    It was indistinct, but divine radiance flickered in the valley¡¯s depths, making it seem utterly mysterious.

    When he arrived, Su Yi¡¯s eyes shone with an irrepressible hint of mncholy.

    ¡°There¡¯s a spring here. Once every thousand years, it will surge with an abundance of Serene Profound Ambrosia. It¡¯s inestimably beneficial to cultivators with Nine-Yin Profound Meridians,¡± Su Yi said softly. ¡°A long time ago, I led someone called Shang Jianlou to this very spring to drink Serene Profound Ambrosia. He smoothly proved his Dao and became a World King, forging foundations in the Grand Dao that would have been rare in any era.

    ¡°Butter...¡±

    Here, Su Yi sighed softly, and his tale trailed off.

    These were the Temple Master¡¯s memories.

    Shang Jianlou¡¯s fate was one of the Temple Master¡¯s few regrets.

    Meng Changyun suddenly seemed to recall something. He eximed, ¡°Shang Jianlou... Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re talking about the Nine-Yin Sword Demon, the one who single-handedly explored the Divine Yin Star Realm¡¯s Thirteen Demon Caves and cut down neen World Kings?¡±

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head.

    Meng Changyun¡¯s scalp instantly went numb. <i>So, he really was talking about that terrifying master of the Dao of the Sword!</i>

    A long, long time ago, the inhabitants of the stars made a list of the ten greatest World King swordmasters.

    Shang Jianlou, the Nine-Yin Sword Demon, was one of them!

    Furthermore, he was an unparalleled sovereign of the demonic path, an astonishing expert of his era. Even some of the stars¡¯ peak factions feared him.

    It¡¯s worth mentioning that the list of the ten greatest World King experts of the Dao of the Sword did not include the Temple Master.

    Because his strength was beyond anyone¡¯s ability to estimate. Even if they put him in first ce, it would be insufficient to describe his power.

    Meng Changyun would never have guessed that Shang Jianlou proved his Dao and became a World King with the Temple Master¡¯s support.

    But a momentter, Meng Changyun realized why Su Yi hadn¡¯t continued his story.

    The Nine-Yin Sword Demon, Shang Jianlou, had passed away a long time ago. They said a mysterious faction surrounded and killed him!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Yi continued toward that distant valley.

    Meng Changyun cast aside his scattered thoughts and stuck close to him.

    Suddenly, an aged voice emanated from the valley¡¯s entrance.

    ¡°Fellow Daoists, please stop there!¡±

    <i>Someone¡¯s here already? </i>Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.

    Over the years, aside from him and Shang Jianlou, practically no one had ever discovered the ce.

    Yet now, someone else had appeared here. Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find this surprising.

    They then watched as an old man in long navy blue robes emerged from the mists.

    His hair and beard were ck as ink, and his features were aged. He had an unsmiling face, and his gaze was indifferent yet imposing.

    His body emanated the characteristic energy fluctuations of the Imperial Apex Realm.

    ¡°Fellow Daoists, might you do me a favor and stop right there?¡± The old man in long robes inclined his head in greeting, his tone and attitude both polite.

    However, it was obvious that he was kicking them out.

 Chapter 1235 - The Descendant of an Old Friend

    <h4>Chapter 1235 - The Descendant of an Old Friend</h4>

    Meng Changyun was stunned. <i>An Imperial Apex cultivator is trying to make us leave?</i>

    In the past, he would have long since sent this uppity Emperor flying with a flick of his fingers!

    However, he was well aware that he was now a servant, and he considerately remained silent, looking down at his nose.

    In truth, he couldn¡¯t me the long-robed elder for this oversight. Su Yi¡¯s aura was so reserved that even World Kings couldn¡¯t discern his true cultivation.

    And Meng Changyun was a servant. How could he dare draw attention to himself?

    Even standing, he dared not stand shoulder to shoulder with Su Yi. Rather, he stood behind him and off to the side, looking servile and humble all the while.

    Given the circumstances, the old man in long robes naturally had no way of knowing how terrifying these two were.

    Su Yi looked the long-robed old man up and down, his expression a bit strange. ¡°Are you from the Shang Family?¡±

    The old man in long robes froze, stunned. ¡°How could you tell?¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze shifted inscrutably and muttered to himself, ¡°So you are.¡±

    He¡¯d wondered how someone had found this ce, but now, he understood. The old man was from the Shang Family, so he was one of Shang Jianlou¡¯s nsmen!

    For a moment, Su Yi¡¯s mood was a bit strange. ¡°I just so happen to know about the Shang Family¡¯s supreme legacy, the Great Yin Nine Revolutions Sutra. Thus, I recognized your origins at a nce.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got good eyes, sir!¡± The old man in long robes looked impressed.

    Meng Changyun suddenly realized that this was one of the Nine-Yin Sword Demon¡¯s descendants, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised.

    Suddenly, Su Yi asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me someone else with the Nine-Yin Profound Meridians has appeared within your n?¡±

    The long-robed old man¡¯s pupils silently constricted. He was obviously bewildered.

    Instead of answering, he sped his fist. ¡°Might I ask your honorable name and surname?¡±

    ¡°Shen Mu,¡± Su Yi said casually. ¡°Rx; I have no ill intentions. I just know that the Serene Profound Ambrosia here is inestimably beneficial to those Shang nsmen with Nine-Yin Profound Meridians.¡±

    He paused, then said with the utmost seriousness, ¡°If possible, I¡¯d like to meet with this person.¡±

    Inwardly, he was a bit excited.

    Even in the Shang Family, Nine-Yin Profound Meridians were extremely rare. Tens of thousands of years might pass without one such person being born.

    When Shang Jianlou was still alive, he said that in the neen thousand years before his birth, the Shang Family had never once given rise to anyone with Nine-Yin Profound Meridians.

    In the thirty thousand years after his birth, only one other was born. s, that Shang nsman''s bloodline was imperfect and iplete.

    From this, it was easy to imagine how rare the Nine-Yin Profound Meridians were. They could only be happened upon by chance, found but not sought.

    For the Shang Family to appear here now obviously implied that someone was refining the Serene Profound Ambrosia to temper themselves and excavate the potential of their Nine-Yin Profound Meridians.

    Su Yi naturally found this exciting.

    Shang Jianlou¡¯s death was one of the greatest regrets of his life as the Temple Master.

    It would naturally be wonderful if he could make it up in this lifetime.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t be possible.¡± The long-robed old man shook his head. ¡°Our young leader is currently in a crucial stage of seclusion and absolutely must not be disturbed.¡±

    ¡°Your young leader?¡± said Su Yi. ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡±

    ¡°Her name is Shang Qingping,¡± said the long-robed old man.

    Su Yi eximed, ¡°A woman?¡±

    The old man in long robes found this baffling. ¡°Sir, you recognized my origins at a nce, so how could you not know of our young leader? She¡¯s the proud daughter of heaven of her generation of the Shang Family.¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°I¡¯ve left the stars for far too long. I know almost nothing of your n¡¯s current circumstances.¡±

    Suddenly, a cold, clear voice emanated from within the valley.

    ¡°Uncle Hong, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    A tall, slender woman emerged from the misty valley apanying this voice.

    She was dressed in purple, with bright eyes and pearly teeth. Her skin was snowy and lustrous, and her ck hair was tied into a bun. She was a moving beauty.

    The long-robed old man subtly bowed in greeting, then transmitted a message describing everything that had happened.

    After hearing the full story, a yful smile tugged at the woman¡¯s lips. ¡°Uncle Hong, I know what¡¯s going on here. Step aside for now.¡±

    She then walked up to Su Yi, her beautiful phoenix eyes looking him up and down. A momentter, she crossed her arms and raised her snowy lower jaw, a faint smile on her face. ¡°You actually are a rare talent, and it¡¯s impressive that you found this ce. You¡¯re quite capable.

    ¡°But let¡¯s not make things difficult for each other. I hope you can stop here, and that you can give up all thoughts of Qingping.¡± The woman in purple then issued a solemn warning. ¡°Pushing too hard will only make her look down on you.¡±

    Meng Changyun was stunned, his gaze strange.<i> Does this girl think the Temple Master is trying to woo Shang Qingping?</i>

    Su Yi said thoughtfully, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Shang Qingping?¡±

    The old man in long robes approached and introduced her. ¡°Fellow Daoist, this is Miss Yao Xue, a main-branch descendant of the Cold Frost Star Realm¡¯s ancient Yao Family. She¡¯s also a close friend of our young leader.¡±

    <i>Yao? I don''t know of any ancient family by that surname. </i>Su Yi racked his brains but couldn¡¯t recall anything about this particr n.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you to leave now,¡± Yao Xue said softly. She spoke coolly, with no anger or fire, and she was calm and reserved.

    Su Yi smiled, disregarding this superficially reserved but secretly prideful young woman.

    Instead, he turned his head to look at the old man in long robes. ¡°Did your young leader refine Extreme Yang Immortal Dew beforeing here?¡±

    The long-robed old man asked in confusion. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Yao Xue, meanwhile, looked displeased. <i>Does this guy seriously n to keep pestering her? He... really doesn¡¯t know when to give up!</i>

    <i>Does he think my attitude wasn¡¯t firm enough?</i>

    Then, she watched as Su Yi rubbed his forehead and sighed. ¡°That¡¯s going to be trouble.¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when an intense energy fluctuation emanated from within the valley. Immediately afterward, an agonized, muffled grunt emanated from afar.

    The old man in long robes and Yao Xue¡¯s expressions shifted. They cast all other thoughts aside and rushed toward the valley.

    ¡°Ol¡¯ Meng, you wait here,¡± said Su Yi. Then, he too rushed toward the valley.

    Meng Changyun stood there and sank into thought.

    He¡¯d been working alongside Su Yi for quite some time now, but this was his first time seeing His Excellency the Temple Master take such initiative. It seems he and the Nine-Yin Sword Demon had no ordinary bond.

    <i>They say that when you love a house, you love even the crows on its roof. That must be why he¡¯s so concerned about this</i>, thought Meng Changyun.

    Within the misty valley, resplendent divine radiance hung in the air.

    Water sprayed out of a spring.

    The spring water was extraordinarily wondrous, like scattering radiant pearls. Each droplet was pale blue, and the liquid emanated an air of divinity.

    This was Serene Profound Ambrosia!

    A divine object that could only be found, not sought, even out amongst the stars!

    A woman in a ck skirt sat beside the spring.

    She was extraordinarily beautiful, with clear, fair skin and a cold, prideful disposition.

    But now, her face was unnaturally pallid, and her expression was full of unconceble pain. Her curvy, slender figure was quivering slightly.

    There was even blood gushing from the corners of her lips.

    ¡°Young Leader!¡± The long-robed old man¡¯s heart clenched. He immediately took out a bottle of recovery medicine and handed it to her.¡±

    ¡°Big Sister Qingping, what happened?¡± Yao Xue said with obvious concern.

    The young woman in the ink-ck skirt was none other than Shang Qingping.

    She wiped the blood from her lips, epted the bottle of recovery medicine, and grimaced. ¡°I failed...¡±

    The old man in long robes let out a deep sigh.

    Yao Xue, meanwhile, immediately tried tofort her. She said softly, ¡°Everything is fine so long as you¡¯re alive and well. Don¡¯t lose heart. You¡¯ll find an opportunity to break through sooner orter.¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t just fail to break through,¡± said Su Yi. He walked over from afar, his gaze inscrutable. ¡°The power of the Serene Profound Ambrosia has corroded her Nine-Yin Profound Meridians. If we don¡¯t resolve this, her natural talent will be ruined.¡±

    Shang Qingping really did possess the same talent Shang Jianlou once had!

    But her cultivation base wasn¡¯t exactly impressive. She was still only in the Profound Serenity Realm.

    There was no doubt about it. She¡¯d nned to use the power of Serene Profound Ambrosia to force a breakthrough into Profound Unity.

    ¡°How can you say something like that?¡± Yao Xue¡¯s brow furrowed as she coldly rebuked Su Yi.

    The long-robed old man was inwardly displeased too. <i>Can¡¯t you tell that our young leader¡¯s been hurt? How could you say something so cold? It¡¯s simply detestable!</i>

    ¡°He¡¯s right, though,¡± Shang Qingping said bleakly before letting out a low sigh. ¡°I have only my own greed to me for this. I was in too much of a rush. I wanted to step into Profound Unity before the Cold Mountain Night Banquet, but instead...¡±

    She trailed off, the light in her eyes dimming.

    The long-robed old man and Yao Xue looked at each other. That guy was actually right!?

    Suddenly, Shang Qingping seemed to calm down. She looked at Su Yi in mild confusion. ¡°Who might you be, fellow Daoist?¡±

    Yao Xue eximed, ¡°He¡¯s not one of your suitors?¡±

    Shang Qingping facepalmed and grimaced. ¡°Yao Xue, this is no time for jokes. I¡¯ve never met this fellow Daoist before.¡±

    ¡°But he came all the way here,¡± Yao Xue said seriously. ¡°And he knows your affairs like the back of his hand. Why would he go to all that effort if he wasn¡¯t interested in you?¡±

    ¡°????¡± Shang Qingping was baffled.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. This woman sure knows how to let her imagination run wild.

    The long-robed old man coughed dryly. ¡°Young Leader, this is Fellow Daoist Shen Mu. Earlier, he recognized my origins at a nce, and it seems he has some understanding of Serene Profound Ambrosia.¡±

    Shang Qingping couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. She picked herself off the ground and bowed in greeting. ¡°Shang Qingping of the Shang Family greets you, Fellow Daoist. Might I ask how you discerned the nature of my injuries?¡±

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°You haven¡¯t taken Extreme Yang Immortal Dew. Given your cultivation base, it was inevitable that refining a divine material like Serene Profound Ambrosia would lead to bacsh.¡±

    ¡°Extreme Yang Immortal Dew...¡± Shang Qingping looked dazed. She muttered to herself, ¡°I vaguely recall my father mentioning it. Apparently, my great-grandfather gathered it before preparing for his breakthrough into the World King Realm. It¡¯s just... none of my elders said anything about me needing to swallow it before refining Serene Profound Ambrosia...¡±

    The long-robed elder¡¯s heart stirred, and he hurriedly said to Su Yi, ¡°Fellow Daoist, since you recognized the nature of our young leader¡¯s wounds, might you perhaps know how to treat them?¡±

    ¡°Right!¡± Yao Xue¡¯s starry eyes lit up, and she looked at Su Yi. ¡°Shen Mu, this is a rare opportunity. If you treat Shang Qingping¡¯s wounds, you might well be able to capture her heart.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Shang Qingping was at a loss for words, and she felt a headacheing on. She red at her friend. ¡°Yao Xue, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±

    Here, she faced Su Yi and said apologetically, ¡°Fellow Daoist, please don¡¯t take offense. Yao Xue...¡±

    Su Yiughed and waved the apology away. ¡°Alright, alright, stop it. I can take a joke.¡±

    He then took out a jade bottle and walked over to the spring. All eyes were instantly upon him.

 Chapter 1236 â€“ The Cold Mountain Night Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 1236 ¨C The Cold Mountain Night Banquet</h4>

    Liquid gushed from the eye of the spring, and a sense of divinity permeated the air.

    When she saw Su Yi approach with a jade bottle, Yao Xue couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°No treasure can contain Serene Profound Ambrosia. What are you doing?¡±

    Shang Qingping and the old man in long robes were confused too. It was just as Yao Xue said; Profound Serene Ambrosia lost all of its power and divinity the moment it was contained.

    That was why Shang Qingping went into seclusion beside the spring.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, but I just so happen to know a method to seal it and take it with me,¡± said Su Yi.

    As he spoke, the power of the Laws flowed around his fingertips, transforming into a wondrous vortex near the eye of the spring.

    The pearl-like Profound Serene Ambrosia was continuously drawn into the vortex.

    The group was stunned. All of them looked at each other. <i>What kind of secret method is this? It¡¯s incredible!</i>

    Before long, Su Yi had drained the entire spring of Serene Profound Ambrosia. Not even a drop remained, and the bottle contained about ten catties worth.

    Only then did Su Yi put the bottle away and say to Shang Qingping, ¡°Does the Shang Family have Extreme Yang Immortal Dew in its stores?¡±

    Shang Qingping hesitated. ¡°Most likely... yes.¡±

    Su Yi rubbed his forehead. ¡°Alright, then. I¡¯ll take a trip back to your n with you. When the timees, if they have Extreme Yang Immortal Dew on hand, your wound will be easy to treat. If they don¡¯t, we¡¯ll just have to figure something else out.¡±

    Shang Qingping instantly understood. <i>Extreme Yang Immortal Dew must be necessary to treat my wounds!</i>

    But Yao Xue seemed skeptical. ¡°Shen Mu, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re using this as a pretext to get closer to Shang Qingping? Not bad!¡±

    ¡°....¡± Su Yi had nothing to say to that.

    Shang Qingping raised her hand and tapped Yao Xue¡¯s forehead. ¡°I¡¯m this badly injured, but you¡¯re still cracking jokes?¡±

    Yao Xue pursed her lips and said nothing.

    Shang Qingping looked at Su Yi, a solemn look on her fair, beautiful face. ¡°I¡¯ll just have to trouble you then, Fellow Daoist. No matter the final result, I¡¯ll be sure to repay your kindness.¡±

    Su Yi said no more on the matter. He naturally wasn¡¯t doing this in hopes of a reward, but some things didn¡¯t need discussing.

    The group promptly left the valley and set off.

    ¡°Ol¡¯ Meng, we¡¯re visiting the Shang Family,¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Meng Changyun solemnly assented.

    Yao Xue blinked. ¡°You¡¯ve got a servant traveling with you? I wouldn¡¯t have guessed it, but your background isn¡¯t simple.¡±

    Su Yiughed and disregarded her.

    Shang Qingping, meanwhile, looked thoughtful. These were the Poisonous Wastes. Here, even World Kings would run into all sorts of unexpected trouble.

    Yet this master and servant had found this valley, and neither had so much as a hair out of ce. They couldn¡¯t possibly be ordinary.

    Shang Qingping took a moment to steady herself, then said, ¡°Uncle Hong, let¡¯s set off.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± The old man in long robes waved his sleeves and took out an inch-long treasure ship. As it soared into the air, it expanded until it was over a hundred feet long. It was ck throughout and covered in all manner of wondrous totems of the Grand Dao.

    ¡°The Spirit Guardian Boat. So, the Shang Family is still in possession of this treasure.¡± A hint of a dazed look appeared on Su Yi¡¯s face.

    A long, long time ago, he gave this boat to Shang Jianlou. With it, he could easily traverse even perilous grounds like the Poisonous Wastes.

    There was no doubt about it. Shang Qingping had reached the valley safely thanks to this treasure ship.

    ¡°If you please, Fellow Daoists.¡± Shang Qingping invited Su Yi and Meng Changyun on board.

    Before long, everyone had boarded, and the ship shot through the air.

    About ten minutester, they left the Poisonous Wastes, continued through the Nightmare Winds Belt, and proceeded deeper into space.

    ......

    Along the way, Shang Qingping chatted briefly with Su Yi before resting and cultivating in silence.

    Yao Xue sat beside her, while the old man they called Uncle Hong steered the ship.

    Su Yi sat at the tail end of the boat, drinking alone. Meng Changyun stood silently nearby, taking in the scenery along the way.

    The atmosphere was extremely quiet.

    ¡°Qingping, that guy might seem harmless, but he¡¯s full of mysteries. You have to stay on guard,¡± Yao Xue transmitted a warning. ¡°Also, the timing of his arrival seems off. I suspect... he¡¯s after something!¡±

    Shang Qingping nced imperceptibly at Su Yi. Only then did she transmit back, ¡°Rx. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    Yao Xue thought for a moment, then added, ¡°Also, the Cold Mountain Night Banquet is about to begin, and you didn¡¯t break into Profound Unity. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to make other arrangements.¡±

    Shang Qingping silently clenched her fists, her expression a bit bleak. She sighed, ¡°I didn¡¯t just fail to break into Profound Unity. I¡¯m injured... I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to help my family much at all.¡±

    Yao Xue gently tried tofort her. ¡°Don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself. Do what you can, and leave the rest up to fate.¡±

    Here, she sharply changed tacks. ¡°If that Shen guy really can help treat your wounds, that would naturally be even better.¡±

    Shang Qingping nodded. ¡°We can¡¯t n anything beyond that for now.¡±

    ¡°Just wait. I¡¯ll probe Shen Mu¡¯s origins and figure out just where he came from,¡± said Yao Xue. But just as she was about to get up...

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Shang Qingping hurriedly stopped her. ¡°Recklessly prying for information will only make him dislike you. Just stay here and apany me properly.¡±

    Yao Xue pursed her lips and said dismissively, ¡°Some guy we just bumped into along the way, that¡¯s all. Only you¡¯d attach such importance to someone like that.¡±

    Although she said this, in the end, she stayed put.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Shen is nowhere near as simple as you seem to think,¡± said Shang Qingping. She thought for a moment, then warned, ¡°That valley in the depths of the Poisonous Wastes has always been a secret of the Shang Family. Even within the n, only my father and a few higher-ups know about it.

    ¡°Yet Shen Mu found it. He¡¯s absolutely no ordinary person,¡± Shang Qingping said thoughtfully. ¡°When I return to the n, I have to find an opportunity to discuss this with my father.¡±

    Yao Xue said in a daze, ¡°I¡¯m just d you have a n.¡±

    Several hourster, Meng Changyun suddenly sensed something. His expression didn¡¯t so much as shift, but he transmitted to Su Yi, ¡°Young Lord, someone is following us in secret.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± Su Yi transmitted back. ¡°They¡¯re most likely targeting Shang Qingping. Investigate, and if there¡¯s a problem, kill them.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Meng Changyun assented, turned, and left the treasure ship.

    His departure instantly put Yao Xue on guard. ¡°Shen Mu, what is your old servant doing?¡±

    Shang Qingping and Uncle Hong looked over too.

    ¡°Someone is tailing us,¡± Su Yi said, not bothering to hide it.

    This deration left the three of them stunned. Tailing us?

    ¡°Truly?¡± Yao Xue said suspiciously.

    Su Yi disregarded her and looked at Shang Qingping. ¡°Have you run into troubletely?¡±

    Shang Qingping¡¯s brow furrowed, but after a moment¡¯s contemtion, she shook her head. ¡°I haven¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Very well. When Ol¡¯ Menges back, I¡¯ll just ask him about it,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    ¡°Then... should we stop to wait for him?¡± asked Shang Qingping.

    ¡°No need. We can just continue our journey,¡± said Su Yi.

    Uncle Hong took a deep look at Su Yi, then continued directing the treasure ship ahead.

    An hourter, Meng Changyun returned, still the very picture of a humble, respectful elderly attendant. He wasn¡¯t the least bit eye-catching.

    But his return left Shang Qingping and Yao Xue bewildered. <i>Don¡¯t tell me this old servant is a hidden expert?</i>

    Meanwhile, Meng Changyun transmitted a report. ¡°Young Lord, I¡¯ve already investigated. There were three of them in total. Two were in thete-stage Profound Unity Realm, while one was in the Imperial Apex Realm.

    ¡°All three were from an assassins'' guild known as the Blissful Heavens. They were here on a mission targeting the young mistress of the Shang Family.

    ¡°Unfortunately, someone had sealed their souls. When I attempted to search them, they died instantly.¡±

    After hearing this report, Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°Do you know anything about this Blissful Heavens assassin¡¯s guild?¡±

    ¡°A little,¡± said Meng Changyun. He thought for a moment, then continued, ¡°They rose to prominence about thirty thousand years ago, and caused quite a few sensational incidents. Rumor has it that they¡¯ve sessfully assassinated even World Kings!

    ¡°They¡¯re quite mysterious, too. Everything about them is shrouded in rumor, and it¡¯s very difficult for ordinary people to contact them.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that someone capable of hiring the Blissful Heavens isn¡¯t simple,¡± said Su Yi.¡±

    Meng Changyun nodded. Admittedly, mere Profound Unity Realm assassins meant little to him and Su Yi. They were no threat at all. But three such assassins presented a lethal threat to anyone beneath the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension!

    ¡°What exactly are you two talking about?¡± Yao Xue couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°You exin,¡± said Su Yi.

    Meng Changyun nodded, then looked at Shang Qingping and Yao Xue and got straight to the point. ¡°I¡¯ve already investigated the people tailing us in secret. They were three assassins from the Blissful Heavens assassin¡¯s guild, and they were on a mission to assassinate Miss Shang.¡±

    The Blissful Heavens!

    Assassins!

    Both girls¡¯ expressions shifted abruptly, and the atmosphere on board the treasure ship was instantly stifled and oppressive.

    Even Uncle Hong, who was steering at the head of the boat, looked rmed and uncertain.

    ¡°Qingping, do you know who could be so sick in the head as to hire assassins from the Blissful Heavens to kill you?¡± Yao Xue¡¯s brow furrowed.

    Shang Qingping shook her head, her eyes full of confusion. ¡°I haven¡¯t caused any sort of trouble recently.¡±

    Something suddenly urred to Yao Xue. ¡°Could it be that someone doesn¡¯t want you to participate in the Cold Mountain Night Banquet?¡±

    Shang Qingping¡¯s expression shifted. ¡°That¡¯s hard to say.¡±

    ¡°The Cold Mountain Night Banquet? Might you exin in more detail?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Shang Qingping took a deep breath, suppressed her bewilderment and confusion, and exined the event in detail.

    The Cold Mountain Night Banquet was a joint gathering for the Violet Dome Star Realm¡¯s seven great ancient ns. They held it once every thousand years.

    Each time, the higher-ups of the seven great ancient ns would bring the top geniuses of their younger generations to attend the festivities.

    During the banquet, the scions of the seven ns wouldpete in the name of discussing the Grand Dao.

    Those who emerged in the top three received generous rewards from the seven ancient ns, but that wasn¡¯t all.

    They also got an opportunity to enter an ancient hidden realm to cultivate!

    The Shang Family was one of the Violet Dome Star Realm¡¯s seven great ancient ns, so they¡¯d be participating in this Cold Mountain Night Banquet too.

    And as the leading figure of the Shang Family¡¯s younger generation, she was their greatest hope of cing in the top three!

    After learning all this, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    A banquet, that was all. Even if there was apetition for the top three, it shouldn¡¯t have been necessary to assassinate anyone over this.

    Just how great was this enmity!?

 Chapter 1237 - A Marriage Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 1237 - A Marriage Alliance</h4>

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that ancient hidden realm hides some kind of incredible good fortune?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Those who ced in the top three at the Cold Mountain Night Banquet could enter an ancient hidden realm to cultivate.

    Shang Qingping was the member of her family with the greatest hope of cing in the top three.

    It wasn¡¯t at all impossible that some of theirpeting factions would resort to underhanded means to ensure their geniuses'' entrance to the hidden realm.

    Shang Qingping said, ¡°The ancient hidden realm is located in the heart of Cold Mountain. It contains the Violet Dome Star Realm¡¯s most primordial chaos power. Cultivating there won¡¯t just help youprehend the Celestial Laws of the Violet Dome Star Realm; it¡¯ll let your cultivation base undergo a rapid transformation.¡±

    She then went on to exin that the ancient hidden realm was a treasure ground for proving one¡¯s Dao and bing a World King!

    Over the years, at least half of those who ced in the top three at the Cold Mountain Night Banquet proved their Dao and broke into the World King Realm while cultivating in its ancient hidden realm!

    ¡°So, it¡¯s good fortune great enough to let one challenge the World King Realm. No wonder,¡± murmured Meng Changyun.

    Out amongst the stars, World Kings were peak existences, but they were also the rarest of the rare.

    This was because proving one¡¯s Dao and bing a World King was far too difficult. It didn¡¯t just require sufficient talent and foundations. It also required good fortune and the right opportunity!

    Cruel though it was to say, fewer than one in a hundred Imperial Apex cultivators would step onto the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension and be World Kings!

    Thus, no Emperor would pass up on an opportunity to prove their Dao and ascend, no matter the cost!

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head.

    He¡¯d presided over the Wilds for countless years in his past life. As glorious as he¡¯d seemed, his cultivation had stagnated at the peak of Profound Unity.

    He¡¯d expended an enormous amount of time and effort into seeking out the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension.

    Now that he had the Temple Master¡¯s memories and experiences, Su Yi understood on an even more visceral level that even out amongst the stars, not just any Profound Unity Emperor could reach the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension!

    When such an opportunity was ced before the seven great ancient ns of the Violet Dome Star Realm, thepetition was sure to be iparably brutal.

    In the time that followed, Su Yi learned more about the Shang Family¡¯s situation.

    In the end, he sighed to himself. He¡¯d understood a lot.

    The Shang Family had declined!

    When Shang Jianlou still lived, his family was the greatest ancient n in the Violet Dome Star Realm! Furthermore, their connection to Shang Jianlou made the entire family famous throughout the hundred great star realms.

    And whenever anyone discussed the Violet Dome Star Realm, they were sure to mention Shang Jianlou¡¯s name!

    But now...

    The Shang Family was no longer the top faction of the Violet Dome Star Realm, and hadn¡¯t been for a long time. Even though its foundations remained in ce, its prestige was far from what it once was. It was still one of the star realm¡¯s seven great ancient ns, but that¡¯s all it was.

    All of this was the result of Shang Jianlou¡¯s death.

    Simply put, the Shang Family¡¯s name shook the stars thanks to Shang Jianlou¡¯s prestige and declined upon his death!

    <i>No matter what, I¡¯ve got to give that girl a hand this time. </i>Su Yi took out a jug of wine and silently took a sip.

    Back then, he brought Shang Jianlou to the Nightmare Winds Belt¡¯s Poisonous Wastes to prove his Dao and be a World King.

    He¡¯d also instructed Shang Jianlou¡¯s cultivation of the Dao of the Sword.

    Although they weren¡¯t officially master and disciple, they¡¯d bonded over this transmission of the Dao.

    ......

    Two dayster.

    The treasure ship passed through the Nightmare Winds Belt and arrived in the depths of outer space! Outer space was boundlessly vast, home to over a hundred star realms and countless nes and worlds both big and small.

    The Violet Dome Star Realm was just one of many.

    It wasn¡¯t the greatest, and it certainly wasn¡¯t ranked amongst the top ten star realms.

    But a long time ago, Shang Jianlou, a legendary sword cultivator famous throughout the stars, was born here.

    ......

    There were transmission arrays linking all of the major star realms. Those who didn¡¯t wish to make the arduous journey on foot could instead pay a sum of Star Vein Spirit Crystals to travel by transmission array.

    However, doing so was incredibly expensive. Ordinary cultivators could in no way afford such a sum.

    When Su Yi andpany arrived in the depths of outer space, they took a transmission array directly to the Violet Dome Star Realm to save time.

    ¡°Young Leader, the family head told us to proceed directly to the Divine Cloud World.¡±

    They¡¯d only just arrived when Uncle Hong saw a message from their leader in the secret treasure he carried with him at all times.

    Shang Qingping¡¯s delicate eyebrows furrowed, and her face filled with anxiety.

    Tomorrow night, the curtains would open on the Cold Mountain Night Banquet atop the Divine Cloud World¡¯s Cold Mountain Peak.

    And her injuries showed no sign of improvement.

    If she participated in the Cold Mountain Night Banquet¡¯s discussions of the Dao in her current state, she stood little chance of cing in the top three!

    Shang Qingping sighed deeply. ¡°Uncle Hong, send a message to my father. Ask if we have any Extreme Yang Immortal Dew in reserve, and if so, please have them send it to me as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± said Uncle Hong.

    ¡°You¡¯ve yet to step into Profound Unity. Even if you ce in the top three and enter that ancient hidden realm, you won¡¯t have an opportunity to attempt a breakthrough into the World King Realm anytime soon. So what¡¯s the rush?¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    It seemed that Shang Qingping attached enormous importance to this opportunity.

    Shang QIngping shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not about bing a World King, but that I have to ce in the top three.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose.

    Shang Qingping pursed her lips, aplicated look on her face. ¡°It¡¯s only by cing in the top three that I¡¯ll be qualified... to marry into the ancient Lan Family and be their young family head¡¯s... Dao partner...¡±

    By the time she finished her sentence, her beautiful face looked utterly bleak.

    Meng Changyun was stunned.

    The lofty young mistress of the ancient Shang Family, a dazzling genius of her generation and proud daughter of heaven blessed with the heaven-defying Nine-Yin Profound Meridians was working so hard.... Just to get married?

    This seemed unquestionably ludicrous.

    Su Yi was surprised too. He couldn¡¯t help but examine her closely. ¡°Is someone... forcing you to do this?¡±

    Shang Qingpring shook her head, pursed her lips, and remained silent. It seemed she was unwilling to discuss it.

    ¡°Do you think she¡¯s just in this for her own personal benefit?¡± Yao Xue couldn¡¯t help but interject. ¡°No! She¡¯s doing this to help her n!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°Yao Xue, enough,¡± Shang Qingping objected.

    Yao Xue¡¯s eyes shone with doting affection. ¡°Qingping, they¡¯re going to the Cold Mountain Night Banquet anyway, and they¡¯ll find out sooner orter. I can¡¯t let them look down on you, nor can I let them think you¡¯re doing to this to yourself just to use the Lan Family to climb to greater heights."

    She then looked at Su Yi and revealed the truth.

    It wasn¡¯tplicated.

    For the past thousand years, the Shang Family¡¯s situation had worsened with each passing day. Their subordinate factions and territories were gradually being divided amongst the other ancient ns.

    Worst of all, three hundred years ago, the Shang Family¡¯s only remaining Oneness World King almost lost himself to madness and obsession while undergoing seclusion.

    Although he survived in the end, he suffered incurable Dao Wounds!

    This incident caused uproar throughout the Violet Dome Star Realm, and it severely damaged the Shang Family¡¯s prestige, shaking their authority.

    In the three hundred years that followed, their situation became much worse.

    By now, never mind the other six ancient ns; even second-rate factions of the Violet Dome Star Realm disregarded the Shang Family!

    A few years prior, the older-generation members of the family suggested a marriage alliance between Shang Qingping and the young master of the Lan Family.

    That way, the two ns would be joined through marriage. That would help improve the Shang Family¡¯s situation somewhat.

    In truth, the Shang Family and Lan Family had always gotten along. The two ns interacted closely, and many of their descendants had already be Dao Partners.

    Even so, the leader of the Shang Family vehemently opposed this suggestion. Their Oneness Ancestor objected too. He said that she had Nine-Yin Profound Meridians, and they couldn¡¯t possibly let her marry into the Lan Family!

    The proposal was officially put on hold, and no one had brought it up since.

    But startingst year, the Shang Family faced a series of disasters. Their territories were swallowed up by hostile factions, and worse, they lost many of their experts, resulting in a massive blow to their vitality.

    It was absolutely fair to say they were beset on all sides and in an extremely precarious situation.

    Thus, Shang Qingping took the initiative to express her hope that she could alleviate the n¡¯s worries through a marriage alliance with the Lan Family!

    In the end, not even her father, the leader of the family, could shake her determination. He could only agree.

    Thus, the Shang Family sent an envoy to the ancient Lan Family to discuss the matter.

    The Lan Family didn¡¯t refuse, but they did say that if Shang Qingping wanted to be their young family head¡¯s Dao Partner, she had to disy talent and ability worthy of him at the Cold Mountain Night Banquet¡¯s discussions of the Dao. That meant cing in the top three at the very least!

    Only then would they be willing to discuss a marriage alliance with the Shang Family.

    After understanding all this, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but sigh. <i>The Shang Family has actually fallen so far? Otherwise, how could they possibly pin their hopes of changing their situation on a marriage alliance?</i>

    <i>I really would never have expected this.</i>

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t the rtionship between the Lan and Shang Families always been good? Why have they made such a request in regards to your proposed marriage alliance? Are they deliberately making things difficult for you?¡± Meng Changyun couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°No,¡± said Yao Xue. ¡°The Lan Family¡¯s slowly been distancing themselves from the Shang Family ever since the Shang Family began its decline.¡±

    Meng Changyun instantly understood. Rtionships between ns were bonds of mutual interest.

    When the distance between their positions and strengths increased, it was impossible for them to retain their former closeness.

    This was reality.

    Su Yi disregarded this. Instead, he looked at Shang Qingping and said, ¡°You want to help alleviate your n¡¯s worries and change their predicament. Your intentions are rare and precious, but... your choice of means, a marriage alliance, is decidedly unwise.¡±

    Shang Qingping¡¯s eyshes fluttered, and she lowered her head silently.

    Yao Xue, however, was displeased. ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say! In the modern Violet Dome Star Realm, the Shang Family has no allies left. If there were any other method to help her n, do you think Qingping would resort to lowering herself like this?¡±

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°Let me resolve this.¡±

    ¡°You?¡± Yao Xue was bbergasted.

    Shang Qingping had been silent this entire time, but now, she too looked stunned.

    Uncle Hong, meanwhile, sighed and shook his head.

 Chapter 1238 - A List of Scores to Settle

    <h4>Chapter 1238 - A List of Scores to Settle</h4>

    A stranger they¡¯d happened upon by chance was willing to extend his aid!

    A hint of warmth coursed through Shang Qingping¡¯s heart. ¡°Young Lord Shen, I appreciate your good intentions, but I ask that you don¡¯t get involved. I¡¯d hate to see you implicated.¡±

    ¡°It seems to me that helping Qingping treat her wounds is the greatest support you could provide to her,¡± said Yao Xue. Her attitude had shifted too, and she¡¯d warmed to Su Yi considerably. She was no longer as on guard.

    Uncle Hong nodded too.

    There was no doubt about it. The three of them were grateful for Su Yi¡¯s willingness to help, but they didn¡¯t think Su Yi could solve their problems.

    Meng Changyun remained silent, but he felt a bit strange. <i>Out amongst the stars, what problem is too great for the Temple Master to resolve?</i>

    Su Yi smiled but said nothing.

    ......

    The Divine Cloud World.

    One of the greatest worlds within the bounds of the Violet Dome Star Realm.

    This was the territory of the ancient Lan Family.

    Of the seven great ancient ns, the Lan Family¡¯s position and prestige ced them firmly at the top. The others couldn¡¯tpare.

    And Cold Mountain was the Divine Cloud World¡¯s greatest blessed ground, as well as the location of the Lan Family estate.

    Starting thirty thousand years ago, the Lan Family had hosted the millennial Cold Mountain Night Banquet here.

    A massive manor stood at the foot of Cold Mountain. Higher-ups of all seven great ancient ns had gathered here, bringing the geniuses of their ns¡¯ younger generations.

    There were also numerous guests from all over: established experts of the older generation, as well as prominent regional powerhouses.

    The manor was lively as guests came and went. All were prominent figures of the Violet Dome Star Realm. Some held high authority within their ns, while others presided over their sects. All of them gathered in the grand hall,ughing, conversing, and clinking sses.

    These elite geniuses of the younger generation gathered in the garden, calling to their friends as theyughed and chatted delightedly.

    Pick anyone here at random, and you¡¯d have someone with an extraordinary background.

    Su Yi sat alone beneath a flowering tree, sprawled out in his wicker chair. He held a jug of wine, from which he drank alone. asionally, a clear breeze blew past, scattering the flower petals onto Su Yi¡¯s clothing.

    Many of the attendees already knew he¡¯de here with the young leader of the Shang Family, Shang Qingping, so they took him as yet another scion of the Shang Family. Almost no one took the initiative to approach him.

    Su Yi naturally wasn¡¯t concerned about all that.

    In his eyes, an event like this was far too dull.

    Fortunately, the scenery was rather extraordinary. It was worth admiring, albeit just barely.

    ¡°Did you hear? If Shang Qingping ces in the top three, she¡¯ll be Young Master Lan¡¯s Dao Partner.¡±

    ¡°She just wants to ride the Lan Family¡¯s coattails. After all, who in the Violet Dome Star Realm doesn¡¯t know how dire the Shang Family¡¯s situation is?¡±

    ¡°Argh, I used to admire Shang Qingping deeply. I saw her as ady immortal. Who¡¯d have thought she¡¯d do something like this? It¡¯s truly disappointing.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no guarantee Shang Qingping will be able to make it into the top three during tonight¡¯s festivities! She wants to use the Lan Family to boost her position? That¡¯s nothing but the ravings of a madwoman!¡±

    ...The sound of discussion emanated from afar.

    The young elites of the other ancient ns made no effort to disguise their topic of conversation, either. They discussed Shang Qingping freely, and their words were rife with disdain.

    Simr conversations yed out throughout the gardens.

    No matter how far they¡¯d fallen or how dire their predicament, the Shang Family was still one of the seven great ancient ns.

    And Shang Qingping was the leading figure of their younger generation, a proud daughter of heaven blessed with Nine-Yin Profound Meridians. She¡¯d been famous for a long time.

    It would have been difficult for her not to attract attention.

    However, most of the discussion surrounding her was critical and contemptuous.

    This was due to her proposed marriage alliance.

    Su Yi heard these discussions too, and his heart felt a bit heavy.

    He''d already learned that Shang Qingping was Shang Jianlou¡¯s great-granddaughter!

    And his only descendant blessed with Nine-Yin Profound Meridians!

    <i>How much would Jianlou¡¯s heart ache if he knew? </i>Su Yi sighed to himself.

    As night approached, Yao Xue arrived with a middle-aged man.

    ¡°My name is Shang Wenzheng. Fellow Daoist, thank you for sharing your knowledge and helping my daughter treat her injuries,¡± the middle-aged man said gratefully.

    Only then did Su Yi realize that this gaunt middle-aged man was the current leader of the Shang Family, as well as Shang Jianlou¡¯s grandson.

    ¡°It was no more difficult than turning over my hand. It¡¯s not even worth mentioning.¡± Su Yi subtly inclined his head.

    Shortly upon arriving in the Divine Cloud World, Shang Qingping received word that her father was bringing Extreme Yang Immortal Dew. Su Yi then taught Shang Qingping the secret method for refining Serene Profound Ambrosia.

    It seemed that Shang Qingping had already made a full recovery.

    Shang Wenzheng said solemnly, ¡°Once the Cold Mountain Night Banquet is over, I¡¯ll personally arrange a banquet to express my sincere gratitude. I hope you won¡¯t refuse, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    After chatting a while longer, Shang Wenzheng hurried off. The Cold Mountain Night Banquet was about to begin, and as the leader of his family, he had numerous matters to attend to.

    Yao Xue remained behind to apany Su Yi.

    ¡°Shen Mu, Qingping told me to thank you properly on her behalf,¡± Yao Xue said gently. ¡°And she said that she¡¯d remember this benevolence for the rest of her life.¡±

    Su Yi took a sip of wine. ¡°It¡¯s something I should have done anyway.

    Yao Xue thought for a moment, then sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that she¡¯s already made up her mind. Otherwise, I actually think you might well have been able to woo her.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    Yao Xue swept her gaze across the gathered higher-ups and sighed. ¡°In the past, most of these young, valiant elites were Qingping¡¯s admirers. Now that the Shang Family is in decline, their attitude toward her has changed. They even dare criticize and mock her with impunity. This is what they mean when they speak of the coldness of human affairs.¡±

    Here, her gaze revealed admiration. ¡°But look at you! You¡¯vee when they needed you most, sending them coal in a blizzard. I can¡¯t help but see you in a new light.¡±

    Su Yi rubbed his forehead. ¡°Will you please believe me when I say that I''m not trying to woo that girl?¡±

    Going by seniority, even Shang Jianlou had to call him ¡°senior.¡±

    Given the circumstances, how could he possibly have untoward thoughts about Shang Jianlou¡¯s great-granddaughter?

    In truth, the moment heid eyes on Shang Qingping, he saw her as his junior, and treated her ordingly.

    But Yao Xue obviously didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°Are you.... afraid of the Lan Family¡¯s reprisal? Is that why you¡¯ve chosen to back down?¡±

    Su Yi was bbergasted. <i>Why is it that the more she speaks, the further she gets from reality?</i>

    ¡°You¡¯re helpless in the face of worldly affairs. I understand,¡± Yao Xue sighed. ¡°Anyone would have to face this cruel reality upon learning of Shang Qingping¡¯s nned marriage alliance with the Lan Family.¡±

    Su Yi shook his head, unsure of whether tough or cry.

    There was no doubt about it; Yao Xue¡¯s imagination had run away with her.

    Night was imminent, and the guests were all invited to the peak of Cold Mountain. This was where the elites of the seven ancient ns¡¯ younger generations would conduct their discussions of the Dao.

    And that was the true main event of the Cold Mountain Night Banquet!

    They¡¯d built an enormous ritual ground on the peak. It was covered in formations strong enough to block the attacks of even Heavenly Longevity World Kings.

    This was where the discussions of the Dao were to take ce.

    The area around it was a sea of bobbing heads. The higher-ups of the seven great ns, as well as distinguished guests from both near and far, had all gathered here.

    ¡°Look! That¡¯s the young leader of the Lan Family, Lan Tianqi. He¡¯s one of the most dazzling young geniuses of the Violet Dome Star Realm¡¯s younger generation. His talent is extraordinary and unparalleled!¡± transmitted Yao Xue.

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi, not the least bit interested. He remained seated in his wicker chair.

    The way he saw it, Lan Tianqi was indeed talented. With his jade-colored robes, handsome features, and casual posture, he was like a crane amongst chickens.

    Countless eyes converged on him, further offsetting his extraordinary status.

    But in Su Yi¡¯s eyes, he was just another Emperor.

    A ¡°miraculous genius¡± like Lan Tianqi might well be rare in the Violet Dome Star Realm, but there was an abundance of them in the top factions of the stars.

    Rather, it was the World Kings in attendance who drew Su Yi¡¯s attention.

    He had to admit that the ancient Lan Family¡¯s prestige was extraordinary. This was just a banquet, yet they¡¯d gathered more than ten World King experts.

    A few were even in the Oneness Realm!

    Including the leader of the Lan Family, Lan Haoyun.

    His hair and beard were dark as ink, and his bearing was dignified. His every movement drew the crowd¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Young Lord, I¡¯vepleted my investigation.¡± Meng Changyun silently appeared beside Su Yi.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it,¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡°Over the years, no small number of the Shang Family¡¯s former territories and subordinate factions have been swallowed up,¡± said Meng Changyun. ¡°The primary culprits are the other six great ancient ns. They cannot escape me for the Shang Family¡¯s rapid decline.

    ¡°After all, no ordinary faction would oppose the Shang Family lightly.¡±

    Su Yi interrupted his report here. ¡°Did the ancient Lan Family participate in this too?¡±

    ¡°Not directly,¡± said Meng Changyun. ¡°But after other ancient ns seized Shang Family territory, they always gave the Lan Family a share.¡±

    Su Yi stroked his jaw. ¡°Sitting back and letting the profits roll in? That sure is dishonest of them.¡±

    Meng Changyun nodded. ¡°I even suspect that over the years, the Lan Family has been encouraging the invasion of the Shang Family¡¯s territories from the shadows.¡±

    As he spoke, he took out a jade slip, which he passed to Su Yi. ¡°Young Lord, here is a list of names Ipiled. It records the factions that invaded the Shang Family¡¯s territories over the years. I¡¯ve thoroughly investigated every name on the list, and I¡¯m sure there are no mistakes. Please, have a look.¡±

    Su Yi epted the slip, skimmed its contents, and nodded. ¡°That was thoughtful of you.¡±

    The record in the jade slip was quite detailed, including the dates, locations, and factions involved in invading the Shang Family¡¯s territory.

    Meng Changyun hurriedly shed him a modest smile. ¡°This is my responsibility.¡±

    Su Yi fiddled with the jade slip and swept his gaze across the crowd. He said softly, ¡°Ol¡¯ Meng, don¡¯t you think tonight¡¯s the perfect opportunity to settle these scores?¡±

    It was just one light, airy sentence, but it made Meng Changyun¡¯s heart shake.

    He could smell the cold murderous intent hidden beneath those calm words.

    <i>There¡¯s no doubt about it. His Excellency the Temple Master was waiting for this list of names.</i>

    <i>Why? Because he wants to get even at tonight¡¯s banquet!</i>

 Chapter 1239 - Tonight, I Must Cleanse This Place With Blood

    <h4>Chapter 1239 - Tonight, I Must Cleanse This ce With Blood</h4>

    As Meng Changyun pondered the rivers of blood sure to flow from the peak of Cold Mountain tonight, Shang Qingping walked over.

    ¡°Young Lord Shen, I¡¯ve been thinking, and I decided that I need to thank you in person.¡± She looked at him solemnly. ¡°Once the Cold Mountain Night Banquet is over, I hope you can give me an opportunity to host a banquet in your honor to express my gratitude.¡±

    Her wounds had healed, and after refining both Extreme Yang Immortal Dew and Serene Profound Ambrosia, her cultivation base had advanced. All she needed now was the right opportunity, and she could prove her Dao and achieve Profound Unity!

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°Cultivate properly going forward. Don¡¯t let your Nine-Yin Profound Meridians go to waste. That¡¯s the best repayment you could possibly give me.¡±

    Shang Qingping was stunned; his words seemed out of ce, like the earnest guidance of a senior.

    Off to the side, Yao Xue couldn¡¯t help but interject. ¡°Qingping, the discussions of the Dao are about to begin. You can¡¯t concern yourself with this any longer or it might affect your mental state.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± said Shang Qingping. ¡°I just heard that the Lan Family invited a distinguished guest with an extraordinary background. They n to wait for him to arrive before starting thepetition.¡±

    Yao Xue said curiously, ¡°How extraordinary must his origins be for the Lan Family to wait so patiently for him?¡±

    Shang Qingping shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    It was then that a cold voice resounded from afar, ¡°So, this is where you were, Shang Qingping!¡±

    There was a disturbance amongst the crowd as numerous eyes were drawn to the speaker.

    A girl in a pale yellow skirt walked over from afar. The crowd recognized her immediately. This was none other than the young mistress of the ancient Lan Family, Lan Qing¡¯er!

    The family¡¯s young leader, Lan Tianqi, was her older brother.

    Lan Qing¡¯er¡¯s face was cold as ice as she red hatefully at Shang Qingping. ¡°You? You think... you¡¯re worthy of bing my brother¡¯s Dao Partner? You must be mad!¡±

    Uproar followed this deration.

    Some members of the younger generation revealed expressions of sadistic glee.

    ¡°We¡¯re in for a show this time!¡±

    ¡°The Shang Family¡¯s sure lost a lot of face. Their marriage alliance hasn¡¯t even begun, but the young mistress of the Lan Family has publicly rejected them. This hasn¡¯t just left Shang Qingping¡¯s reputation in shambles; it¡¯s brought shame upon her family, too.¡±

    ¡°She went so far as to lower herself, all to ride another¡¯s coattails. Why go to such lengths?¡±

    ...The crowd discussed the matter amongst themselves. There was no shortage of mocking voices.

    Shang Qingping¡¯s beautiful face paled, and within her sleeves, her fists silently clenched.

    Ofte, her impending marriage alliance had put enormous pressure on her, and made her subject to countless cold gazes and jeers.

    But she¡¯d endured it all to help alleviate her family¡¯s worries.

    Yet now, at the Cold Mountain Night Banquet, Lan Qing¡¯er was mocking and rejecting her in front of countless onlookers. It was as if someone had plunged a knife deep into her heart.

    Lan Qing¡¯er continued, exceedingly impolite. ¡°Let me tell you: even if you ce in the top three, you can forget about taking a single step through our doors! Have a good hard look at yourself. Is someone of your status worthy of bing my brother¡¯s Dao Partner? Nonsense!¡±

    The entire venue instantly burst into uproariousughter. Some of the scions of ancient ns even cheered Lan Qing¡¯er on.

    An indescribable sense of humiliation coursed through Shang Qingping¡¯s heart. The blood drained from her face, and her delicate frame quivered. She was obviously enraged.

    ¡°Lan Qing¡¯er, this marriage alliance is between both the Lan and Shang Families. How could it possibly be your ce to reject it?¡± Yao Xue said furiously.

    Lan Qing¡¯er sneered and said coldly, ¡°Is this any ce for you to speak? One more word from you, and don¡¯t me me for sending you packing.¡±

    Yao Xue¡¯s face reddened, and she gnashed her teeth so hard they almost broke.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry,ss,¡± Family Head Shang Wenzheng rushed over and tried tofort his daughter. ¡°We don¡¯t want this marriage alliance anymore!¡±

    Tenderness and sympathy was written all over his face, but he looked furious, too. It seemed he was ready to go all out.

    ¡°Father...¡± Shang Qingping¡¯s eyes reddened, and she almost wept.

    Lan Qing¡¯er was stunned.

    But Family Head Lan Haoyun, who¡¯d been watching coldly from the sidelines,ughed and said slowly, ¡°Brother Shang, don¡¯t make decisions out of anger. An argument between youngsters, that¡¯s all. Why concern yourself?¡±

    The other higher-ups in attendance smiled and tried to persuade him too, but it was obvious they didn¡¯t take this seriously.

    ¡°No matter what, I agreed to this, and I naturally won¡¯t go back on my word. So long as you ce in the top three, you can visit the Lan Family to make marriage arrangements,¡± Lan Haoyun said coldly.

    He spoke as if he were offering charity to a beggar.

    A higher-up couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Family Head Lan is a man of his word. I truly admire him.¡±

    Countless others instantly seized the opportunity to tter him.

    This only made Shang Wenzheng and Shang Qingping¡¯s situation seem even more awkward and unsightly.

    But it was then that the distant young master of the Lan Family, Lan Tianqi, interjected, ¡°I guarantee that I won¡¯t give Shang Qingping any opportunity to ce in the top three!¡±

    This deration instantly quieted all other voices. Even the birds fell silent.

    The attitude Lan Tianqi¡¯s words revealed left everyone stunned. By now, who could fail to realize that the young master of the Lan Family famed throughout the Violet Dome Star Realm was vehemently opposed to this marriage alliance?

    The way many of those present looked at Shang Qingping changed.

    Pity, mockery, contempt, yfulness...

    A wide range of emotions, all in abundance.

    She¡¯d longed to climb to a higher branch, only for the branch to heartlessly refuse her. She¡¯d sure lost face this time!

    After this, it seemed there was no need to wait until tomorrow. Shang Qingping was already destined to be aughingstock!

    The higher-ups¡¯ gazes were yful too.

    Lan Haoyun smiled and nced at his son, but he said nothing.

    Meanwhile, Shang Wenzheng¡¯s face was ashen, his anger irrepressible.

    Shang Qingping was so angry that she wanted to die, and she bit down on her lower lip so hard that it bled.

    Yao Xue looked aggrieved, infuriated, andpletely panicked. She didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Su Yi had been watching coldly from the sidelines this entire time, but here, he rose and said to Shang Qingping, ¡°When two parties¡¯ strengths are unequal, a marriage alliance has always been the most ineffectual choice the weaker party can make. I hope that you¡¯ll understand that after what happened today.¡±

    He then swept his gaze across the crowd and said, ¡°As for the humiliation you endured tonight? And the losses the Shang Family has faced over the years? Leave resolving them to me.¡±

    This light, airy deration seemed iparably abrupt against the deathly silence.

    The crowd was stunned. <i>What¡¯s going on?</i>

    <i>Someone has the guts to speak up against injustice on the Shang Family¡¯s behalf here, in the Lan Family¡¯s territory?</i>

    <i>Who is that young man? Is he insane?</i>

    Shang Wenzheng, Shang Qingping, and Yao Xue were dumbstruck too. None of them would have guessed that Shen Mu would stand up for them in their most humiliating moment.

    And he wasn¡¯t just voicing objections on their behalf. No, he wanted to get even for them!

    This was far too surprising, to the point that they feltpletely caught off guard.

    The stifled, deathly silence didn¡¯tst long before it gave way to uproariousughter.

    The elite scions of the other ancient ns reacted as if they¡¯d heard an utterly ludicrous joke. They clutched their stomachs andughed uncontrobly.

    The higher-ups couldn¡¯t help but shake their heads and chuckle too.

    Even the attendants, serving girls, and guards snickered. They¡¯d never seen such an outrageous youngster before.

    But Su Yi wasn¡¯tughing. He watched as if all of this were perfectly normal, then took a sip of wine.

    Meng Changyun wasn¡¯tughing either, but pity was already written all over his face.

    ¡°Shang Qingping, where¡¯d you find this clown? I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll have us dropping dead ofughter,¡± said Lan Qing¡¯er. She was the closest to them, so she heard Su Yi the clearest. When she saw how calm andposed he was even now, sheughed so hard she almost cried.

    Shang Wenzheng, Shang Qingping, and Yao Xue¡¯s expressions were increasingly unsightly.

    But it was then that Meng Changyun walked up and pped Lan Qing¡¯er across the face.

    <i>Whap!</i>

    The crisp, resounding p instantly suppressed the piercing, unpleasant sound of the crowd¡¯sughter. It echoed clearly throughout every attendee¡¯s ears.

    Immediately afterward, Lan Qing¡¯er shrieked like a ughtered pig as she was sent flying. Shended several hundred feet away, her hair disheveled as half of her face reddened and swelled.

    The entire area was deathly silent. The crowd was startled.

    Meng Changyun gazed expressionlessly down at her, then said slowly, ¡°You like tough, huh? Then I¡¯ll give you an opportunity. Tonight, you¡¯llugh yourself to death, or I¡¯ll make your life worse than death!¡±

    Lan Qing¡¯er shuddered beneath his cold, indifferent gaze.

    Meng Changyun, meanwhile, bowed to Su Yi and said in a low voice, ¡°Young Lord, the look on her face was loathsome, and she insulted your dignity. This old man acted out of rage and attacked without permission. Please don¡¯t take offense.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s understandable,¡± Su Yi said tly. ¡°But don¡¯t attack again. I¡¯m not happy, and I won¡¯t feel better until I¡¯ve washed this ce in blood.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Meng Changyun bowed and assented.

    It was then that uproar arose on all sides.

    ¡°Who is that old-timer? How dare he p Miss Lan Qing¡¯er?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s surely sick of living. Otherwise, how could he possibly have done something so devoid of conscience?¡±

    ...This sudden development caught many of the higher-ups off guard, and all of them looked over.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± A group of Lan Family guards charged over. Their leader was an Imperial Apex Realm old man.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even look at them. He just waved his sleeves.

    Over a dozen Imperial Realm Lan Family guards exploded into ash and scattered to the ground.

    The area was instantly in uproar. The crowd trembled.

    <i>A gentle wave of the sleeves, and he killed over a dozen Emperors!?</i>

    Even the higher-ups could no longer remain seated. They shot to their feet, their eyes shing like lightning as they looked at Su Yi.

    Family Head Lan Haoyun¡¯s expression darkened. <i>Someone is actually causing trouble in our territory? How suicidal!</i>

    Shang Wenzheng, Shang Qingping, and Yao Xue looked stricken. They could never have guessed Su Yi would kill people at the drop of a hat. He didn¡¯t hesitate in the slightest!

    Lan Qing¡¯er was still sprawled out on the ground, but this stirred her, and she let out a terrified shriek. ¡°Hurry! Hurry up and save me¡ª¡ª!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Young Mistress. This old man is here.¡±

    As this raspy voice rang out, a ck-robed elder appeared stealthily out of nowhere, right in front of Lan Qing¡¯er. His entire body emanated the characteristic aura of a Oneness World King.

    As he appeared, the atmosphere shifted abruptly, the air suddenly rife with cold murderous intent.

    ¡°Elder Ming is here!¡± The members of the ancient Lan family inwardly sighed in relief, while the guests all looked eager.

    Lan Qing¡¯er¡¯s spirits soared, and her eyes shone with resentment as she shouted, ¡°Elder Ming! You have to skin them, pluck their tendons, and scatter their ashes to the wind!!!¡±

 Chapter 1240 - Killing World Kings With a Flick of His Fingers

    <h4>Chapter 1240 - Killing World Kings With a Flick of His Fingers</h4>

    Lan Qing¡¯er was furious and full of loathing.

    Just now, she¡¯d watched as those Emperors were reduced to ash, and it practically terrified her to death.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, young mistress,¡± the old man in ck robes said gently. ¡°I¡¯ll naturally help you vent your anger.¡±

    But when his gentle gaze turned toward Su Yi and Meng Changyun, it became iparably imposing.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The power of the Laws surged around him, rising like the tide and bearing down on the surrounding skies. Those beneath the World King level held their breath and instinctively moved further away.

    ¡°I do not kill nameless enemies. Tell me who you are,¡± the old man in ck said tly.

    As he spoke, he stepped closer.

    Heaven and earth trembled, and terrifying murderous intent swept forth with the power to overturn mountains and seas as it enveloped Su Yi and Meng Changyun.

    ¡°Elder Ming¡¯s temper hasn¡¯t changed,¡± Family Head Lan Haoyun said softly.

    Elder Ming was an attendant of the Lan Family, an ancient expert who¡¯d served them too many years to count.

    Although he was just an attendant, not part of the main family, his seniority was terrifyingly high.

    Even their leader, Family Head Lan Haoyun, had to treat him with respect. When he saw Elder Ming take action, Lan Haoyun felt reassured.

    On the other side of the venue¡ª

    Shang Wenzheng¡¯s heart clenched. He instinctively stepped forth to dissuade them, only for Meng Changyun to hold him back and say gently, ¡°Fellow Daoist, my young lord is already displeased. If you intervene, you¡¯ll sour his mood. All we need to do is... stand back and watch as this ce runs red with rivers of blood.¡±

    Shang Wenzheng was stunned.

    He was the leader of his family. What wind and waves hadn¡¯t he seen before?

    But Meng Changyun¡¯s left him feeling indescribable astonishment. It didn¡¯t seem real.

    This was the ancient Lan Family¡¯s home turf, and more than ten World Kings of the various ancient ns had gathered here tonight!

    <i>What gives Shen Mu¡¯s elderly servant the confidence to proim that this ce will run red with rivers of blood?</i>

    Shang Qingping and Yao Xue werepletely dumbstruck. Both girls were startled out of their wits.

    ¡°Rivers of blood?¡± The old man in ck, Elder Ming,ughed derisively, then attacked. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste any more time talking.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    He pressed his fingers into a saber and shed through the air.

    Saber qi swathed in eye-piercing electric light shattered the sky and descended furiously. It ripped through the curtain of night, illuminating thendscape until it was as bright as at midday.

    It was so bright that numerous onlookers couldn¡¯t open their eyes.

    Moreover, the tyrannical power this sh contained filled their hearts with terror.

    When a World King was angry, he could move even the stars.

    And this particr saber sh impressed even many of the World Kings in attendance.

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t even look at it. He just walked right up to it.

    <i>h!</i>

    That tyrannical saber sh shattered the air as it descended, but when it was just three feet from Su Yi¡¯s head, it abruptly stopped in ce, as if gripped by an invisible giant hand.

    It couldn¡¯t advance so much as a fraction of an inch further.

    And when Su Yi took a step forward...

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    That hundred-plus-foot streak of saber qi exploded into bits.

    Elder Ming¡¯s pupils constricted, and his expression shifted.

    But before he could react, Su Yi appeared before him.

    ¡°You¡¯re far from worthy of learning my name.¡± As Su Yi¡¯s calm voice rang out, he wrapped his hand around Elder Ming¡¯s throat.

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    His grip tightened, and Elder Ming¡¯s neck snapped.

    That terrifying power went on to shatter the early-stage Heavenly Longevity World King¡¯s body and soulpletely.

    The other watched as Elder Ming was reduced to a handful of ash and scattered to the wind. Nothing remained of him.

    The entire venue fell deathly silent. You could have heard a pin drop.

    The crowd was ovee with astonishment.

    A young man had just held a Heavenly Longevity World King aloft like a chicken before snapping his beck and reducing him to ash!

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Lan Haoyun dropped his cup to the ground, shattering it. The wine sshed across hispels, but he didn¡¯t even seem to notice it. His gaze was fixed on Su Yi, and his dignified face was full of bewilderment.

    <i>One attack, and he killed a World King?</i>

    <i>Just who is this?</i>

    ¡°So, it turns out that Young Lord Shen was a hidden expert...¡± murmured Shang Qingping. Her heart and mind quivered.

    Su Yi was far too young, and his aura revealed no sign of his cultivation whatsoever. Those who saw him couldn¡¯t possibly take him for a senior or an expert.

    Earlier, Shang Qingping subconsciously took him for a member of the same generation. Only now did she realize she¡¯d been mistaken this entire time.

    ¡°He... He.... He...¡± Yao Xue couldn¡¯t even speak coherently.

    But it wasn¡¯t just juniors like them who were shocked. Shang Wenzheng and the other family heads felt their scalps go numb with fright too.

    Only prominent experts like them fully understood just how terrifying World Kings were.

    As enormous as the Violet Dome Star Realm was¡ªit epassed over a thousand worlds and nes, and was home to trillions of cultivators¡ªit had only a few dozen World Kings in total!

    Everyst one of them was like a pir supporting the heavens. Entire factions thrived or declined with them, and they could change the bnce of entire worlds.

    Even the Lan Family, the greatest faction of the modern Purple Dome Star Realm, had only six or seven World Kings.

    Yet now, someone had cut down a World King of the ancient Lan Family with the same ease as a farmer cutting wheat!

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised?

    The juniors who¡¯d mocked and derided Shang Qingping earlier were struck dumb, their souls practically leaving their bodies.

    The prominent guests who¡¯de to watch the festivities looked stricken, their faces full of rm and bewilderment.

    On the peak of Cold Mountain, beneath the night sky, a silent windstorm raged, assailing the hearts and minds of everyone present.

    And Su Yi was instantly the center of attention.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Lan Qing¡¯er seemed unable to control her fright. She fainted directly and toppled over unconscious.

    Su Yi disregarded her and looked at the other higher-ups. ¡°Attack together. Otherwise, killing a bunch ofmbs to the ughter will be far too dull.¡±

    This light, airy sentence broke was unusually clear against the deathly silence, and unusually striking, too!

    Lan Haoyun took a deep breath, his face ashen, and pointed at Shang Wenzheng. ¡°Very good, Shang Wenzheng! You were actually plotting against us and nning to use tonight¡¯s banquet to cause disaster! Your crimes are worthy of death!¡±

    There was no doubt about it. He thought Su Yi¡¯s actions were part of a Shang Family conspiracy.

    ¡°I...¡± Shang Wenzheng opened his mouth to speak.

    But Meng Changyun shook his head. ¡°Fellow Daoist, there¡¯s no need to bother with the words of a dead man.¡±

    ¡°????¡± The crowd didn¡¯t know what to make of that.

    ¡°Impudent!¡± A middle-aged man from the ancient Lan Family roared in fury. ¡°This is our home turf. I refuse to believe that if we all work together, we can¡¯t take down a maniac like you!¡±

    The speaker was an old monster of thete-stage Heavenly Longevity Realm.

    Many others chimed in afterward, all of them voicing their agreement.

    ¡°You¡¯re too noisy.¡± Su Yi stretched out his hand and tapped the air.

    <i>ng!</i>

    A sword hum reverberated throughout the nine heavens.

    A streak of sword qi appeared, like a beam of flowing light, and cleaved at that middle-aged man.

    It was just too fast!

    Even faster than teleportation!

    Although the middle-aged man had prepared for this, when this sh actually arrived, he had no time to give the matter any further thought. He reacted on instinct, resisting with all his might.

    But in the blink of an eye, all of his defensive treasures exploded into pieces. His body burst, splitting into chunks.

    Blood and flesh sprayed the air, only to crumble into ash and dissipate.

    Most tyrannical of all, not even the middle-aged man¡¯s soul managed to escape. No, it couldn¡¯t even scream before it died explosively on the spot.

    One sh, and he¡¯d cut down ate-stage Heavenly Longevity World King!

    This terrifying scene filled the crowd with overwhelming astonishment and terror. Theypletely panicked, and the entire area was in chaos.

    Even the higher-ups looked stricken. The blood drained from their faces, and chills coursed down their spines.

    Too tyrannical!

    They had to admit to themselves that they wouldn¡¯t have been able to block that attack either!

    Without the slightest hesitation, the World King-level higher-ups started circting the full extent of their cultivation bases. They each drew their treasures and readied themselves for battle.

    One of them even decisively shot through the air, intent on fleeing.

    But he was greeted by a streak of radiant sword qi as resplendent as the sun. An arc of sword qi soared into the sky, cutting him in two at the waist.

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    Blood sttered the night sky, and his soul dispersed.

    He couldn¡¯t withstand even a single blow!

    The crowd could tell that this was an older-generation World King of the ancient Hu Family.

    Yet he couldn¡¯t even flee before he was cut down on the spot!

    This was already the third World King to fall tonight!

    A terrifying atmosphere spread like waters at high tide, leaving countless people ashen with fright.

    This was the millennial Cold Mountain Night Banquet, an event countless people paid close attention to. The seats were full of illustrious guests.

    Who¡¯d have thought that before the event even really began, a young man of mysterious origins would open the curtains on such a shocking vision of carnage?

    Three World Kings had fallen in rapid session. Who wouldn¡¯t have panicked?

    ¡°I said it already: I¡¯vee here tonight to get even,¡± Su Yi said inly. ¡°No one is allowed to leave until I¡¯ve finished. Anyone who tries, dies.¡±

    He was dressed in blue, and his tall, upright figure emanated no trace of his cultivation base, but the light of thenterns gave him an additional imposing, mysterious air.

    And his words were like a giant boulder. They bore down on everyone present, making them feel suffocated.

    <i>He¡¯s here to get even? He really does n to wash this ce with blood!!</i>

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, every debt has its debtor. We aren¡¯t members of the Lan Family, so surely you¡¯ll give us an opportunity to leave?¡± a man in white said gravely. Countless others nodded along, desperate to leave these inauspicious grounds as soon as possible.

    ¡°What faction are you from?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°This humble one is called Yue Yong, and I hail from the Yue Family,¡± the man in white said hurriedly, a hint of delight in his gaze.

    ¡°My apologies, but you have to die too.¡±

    Before Su Yi¡¯s voice had even finished echoing through the air, a streak of sword qi soared up and cleaved into the man in white.

    The man in white was astonished, and he immediately attempted to flee.

    But he was ultimately one step toote. Sword qi swept past him, exploding his body and destroying his soul.

    A fourth World King had fallen!

    His methods were so crisp and direct that it seemed as easy as ughtering dogs and chickens.

    But these were true World Kings!

    Ordinarily speaking, they were as prestigious and imposing as sovereigns from beyond the heavens. The world¡¯s countless cultivators worshiped them.

    Yet now, four had fallen in rapid session, none able to take so much as a single hit before they were executed on the spot. It was easy to imagine how great a shock this was.

    It was as if one deity after another had fallen from the heavens, plunging into an endless abyss. This led to deep-seated astonishment and terror amongst the crowd.

    All of this only further offset Su Yi¡¯s terrifying majesty.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not making myself clear,¡± Su Yi said somewhat apologetically, ¡°but it¡¯s not toote to clear things up.¡±

    He swept his gaze across the crowd, his tonepletely serious. ¡°I dislike trouble, so I n to use this opportunity to settle the score for <i>all </i>of the Shang Family¡¯s grievances at once.¡±

    Su Yi paused. ¡°Do you understand now?¡±

    The atmosphere was deathly silent, save for Su Yi¡¯s words, which still echoed through the air.

    The guests of other factions felt chills in their hands and feet, and their hearts sank.

 Chapter 1241 - Killing as if Out for a Casual Stroll

    <h4>Chapter 1241 - Killing as if Out for a Casual Stroll</h4>

    The atmosphere was stifled and oppressive. Throughout the surrounding area, no one spoke.

    The crowd¡¯s hearts hadpletely given in to fright.

    The World Kings looked at each other, then joined forces without the slightest hesitation.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The earth swayed and the heavens shook.

    A manner of treasures soared into the firmament, bringing with them dazzling divine mes.

    Countless astonishing secret arts exploded into being, bearing down and copsing the skies.

    Their stinging, dazzling radiance illuminated the formerly ink-dark skies.

    A group of World Kings were attacking together. How could their power possibly be ordinary?

    In the blink of an eye, a cmitous vision unfolded. The crowd felt as if they were witnessing the apocalypse, and their hearts filled with terror.

    And all of this was targeted at Su Yi.

    Su Yi¡¯s expression didn¡¯t so much as waver.

    He took a step forward, and...

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The soft, gentle sound of his footsteps reverberated through the air like thunder.

    Heaven and earth were tumultuous and explosive, yet now, it was as if a massive hand had restricted them. The rampaging divine mes and resplendent, imposing treasure lights, the startling destructive energy fluctuations of secret arts...

    All of them abruptly froze in ce, like a scene from a painting.

    The aura of a Law of the Grand Dao descended like the curtain of heaven, full of unsurpassed power as it enveloped the peakpletely.

    The Laws of Restricting the Profound!

    It sealed the space on all sides, suppressing the transformations of all living things!

    It restricted any and all powers of the Grand Dao that weren¡¯t strong enough to resist.

    It seemed that even sound had been sealed, as everything went utterly silent.

    The crowd was astonished, and their eyes widened.

    From their perspective, it seemed as if heaven and earth had stilled, frozen in ce. The World Kingbatants froze mid-strike, locked in strange positions.

    Their expressions were clearly visible. There was surprise, anger, confusion, and astonishment...

    Their treasures and Daoist magics were like a colorful, surreal painting. They hovered in the air, unmoving.

    ¡°This...¡± Countless onlookers felt their scalps go numb with fright. This was far too strange!

    And the frozen World Kings reacted as if they¡¯d been struck by lightning. Their minds practically crumbled.

    They circted their cultivation bases like mad, but to their horror, they discovered it was to no avail. They couldn¡¯t slough off this seal.

    ¡°What kind of power of the Grand Dao is this?¡± someone said in panic.

    ¡°Just who is this guy? How could he possess such unbelievable power? He¡¯s only... a little over twenty years old!¡± said another, practically ovee with astonishment.

    Shang Wenzheng, Shang Qingping, and Yao Xue weren¡¯t affected at all, but they could see what was happening. Heaven and earth froze in ce, and everyone around them was as still and unmoving as a y statue.

    When they saw the World Kings'' treasures and secret arts paused in midair, their hair stood on end. They were deeply shaken. <i>Just what... strange power is this?</i>

    <i>Thud. Thud. Thud.</i>

    Heaven and earth were silent, as if frozen in ce. The only noise was the soft thudding of Su Yi¡¯s footsteps.

    Like the sound of imminent death, the music of hell.

    Everyone¡¯s heart was on tenterhooks. They watched helplessly as Su Yi walked amidst the treasures frozen in the sky, as if he were out for a casual stroll.

    He swung his sleeves.

    More than ten treasures disappeared into thin air.

    All manner of wondrous and unfathomable Daoist magics popped like soap bubbles.

    The World Kings¡¯ eyes bulged with terror and despair. They were on the verge of breaking down.

    <i>Just who is this guy!?</i>

    <i>He¡¯s so strong that we can¡¯t even fight back in the slightest!</i>

    ¡°The Laws of the Violet Dome Star Realm really are a bitcking. No wonder Lil¡¯ Jianlou had to proceed to other star realms to temper his Dao of the Sword shortly after bing a World King...¡± Su Yi murmured somewhat ruefully.

    Had these World Kings mastered Lawsparable to Heavenly Prayer, Cosmic Silence, or Spirit Nirvana, they couldn¡¯t possibly have been too weak to even fight back a little.

    Of course, at the end of the day, this was due to Su Yi¡¯s overly terrifying cultivation base.

    Even before proving his Dao and bing a World King, he could y Heavenly Longevity experts with ease!

    And he could at least contend with Oneness experts!

    After proving his Dao and entering the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension, he smoothly established a chaos ground within himself, forging a Root of Heaven and Earth. His foundations were unprecedented!

    As for his opponents? Even the strongest of them was only in thete-stage Heavenly Longevity Realm. How could they possibly be a match for Su Yi?

    Su Yi shook his head and gave the matter no further thought. Instead, he turned to look at the World Kings.

    It wasn¡¯t cold, but they shuddered beneath his gaze, their expressions shifting. Many of them gazed at him as if pleading for their lives.

    Su Yiughed, then waved his sleeves.

    <i>Bang! Bang! Bang!</i>

    One World King after another exploded, like ice statues beneath a hammer. Their bodies split into pieces, scattered into ash, and dissipated.

    ¡°Stay your hand¡ª¡ª!¡± An infuriated roar suddenly rang out.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    All of Cold Mountain swayed violently.

    The power of countless formations awakened, surging with powerful energy fluctuations.

    A man in red robes swung his sword with all his might, like a deity descending into the human world.

    The Laws of Restricting the Profound had nketed all of heaven and earth just moments prior, but now, they exploded with a bang.

    The originally frozen scene shattered as those sealed came back to life, like fish struggling free of ayer of ice.

    All of them gasped, their breathing ragged as they cried out in panic.

    Earlier, they¡¯d beenpletely sealed. It was like a nightmare, and it left them on the verge of breaking down.

    Only Lan Haoyun and two other World Kings remained.

    Now that they¡¯d been freed, they fled immediately!

    Especially Lan Haoyun. He shouted hoarsely, ¡°Ancestor, hurry! Hurry up and kill that bastard!¡±

    The red-robed man was none other than their Oneness Realm ancestor, Lan Shandu.

    Lan Shandu¡¯s face was overcast, and his tone was murderous. ¡°Rest assured, tonight, he¡¯ll die beyond a shadow of a doubt!!¡±

    Terrifying murderous intent spread from this Oneness Realm World King. Heaven and earth changed color, and everything in all directions dimmed.

    ¡°Bastard, do you dare step forth and fight me?¡± Another voice rang out.

    There, beneath the distant dome of heaven, stood a beautiful older woman with silver hair. She held a spear, and her eyes shed like cold lightning.

    Lan Shangshui!

    One of the ancient Lan Family¡¯s two Oneness Realm World Kings!

    Uproar ensued.

    The members of the Lan Family felt as if their saviors had arrived. All of them were excited and mad with delight.

    Quite a few of them even felt the urge to weep.

    The originally panicked, flustered guests all inwardly sighed in relief.

    Here in the Violet Dome Star Realm, Oneness Realm World King represented the pinnacle of power!

    And now, there were two of them fighting together!

    Shang Wenzheng, Shang Qingping, and Yao Xue¡¯s hearts were heavy. All of them instinctively looked at Su Yi.

    Only for Su Yi to take out a jug of wine, sip from it, and say, ¡°You¡¯ve kept me waiting.¡±

    The crowd was baffled. <i>What¡¯s that supposed to mean? Don¡¯t tell me...</i>

    Before they could wrap their heads around it, Su Yi stretched out his right hand. His fair, clearly defined fingers grabbed the air.

    Beneath the dome of heaven.

    The white-haired beautiful spear-wielder, Lan Shangshui, suddenly stiffened.

    A momentter, she struggled violently, her entire body surging with Dao Light. Firelight soared into the air.

    But mere momentster, it was as if the hand of god had seized her, preventing her from moving a muscle.

    ¡°No¡ª¡ª!¡±

    Lan Shangshui seemed to realize something, and she cried out in panic.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Before her voice had even finished echoing through the air, she exploded beneath the night sky. Piping hot blood sttered, pouring down like a waterfall and painting thendscape bright red.

    The crowd was so startled that their souls practically left their bodies.

    <i>A Oneness powerhouse was crushed to death!?</i>

    Off in the distance, the red-robed swordsman, Lan Shandu, reacted as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning. He staggered several steps back, then turned and fled!

    He had arrived like a god descending into mortal dust, cleaving through the Laws of Restricting the Profound. His majesty had borne down on everything around him, and he had gazed down on all others present from on high.

    Yet now, he fled like a panicked rabbit,pletely disregarding the nsmen he¡¯d left behind!

    The disparity was far too huge.

    To the point that many of the onlookers struggled to keep up with what was happening.

    But Su Yi naturally wouldn¡¯t let him escape.

    He raised his finger and drew it through the air.

    <i>h!</i>

    Several tens of thousands of feet away, a streak of sword qi shed into being and streaked by.

    Immediately afterward, Lan Shandu¡¯s body split in two, each half gushing with a fountain of blood.

    ¡°Just... who are you!?¡± He turned around with great difficulty and hissed, bitterness written all over his face.

    But before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, both halves of his bisected body crumbled into ash, which disappeared into the night winds.

    A massive, perfectly straight, ten-thousand-foot rift remained where he¡¯d died. A long time passed, but it showed no sign of dissipating.

    That was the mark of sword qi boring a hole through the sky!

    Now, both of the Lan Family¡¯s Oneness Realm powerhouses had been executed on the spot, each with a single casual, understated gesture!

    It wasn¡¯t much different from how Su Yi had killed those Heavenly Longevity World Kings. Just like before, each died to a single lethal attack, in with casual ease!

    <i>With his current cultivation, the young lord can already crush Oneness experts... </i>Meng Changyun sighed to himself.

    The entire area fell deathly silent.

    Everyone was rooted to the spot.

    World Kings!

    How terrifying were they? Yet now, they were falling like grass beneath a scythe on the peak of Cold Mountain. One perished after another.

    Heavenly Longevity World Kings couldn¡¯t survive!

    Oneness World Kings couldn¡¯t cut it either!

    ¡°How... How is this possible...?¡± Lan Haoyun¡¯s mindpletely broke down. He wanted to cry, but he had no tears.

    The leader of the ancient Lan Family was an illustrious figure famed throughout the Violet Dome Star Realm. His prestige was as vast as the ocean, and no one dared treat him with disrespect.

    Yet now, he instantly seemed to age countless years. He was utterly disconste, as if he¡¯d lost his pir of support!

    The other guests were long since terrified out of their wits, their faces ashen.

    In this moment, they realized on a visceral level how terrifying of a massacre Su Yi¡¯s so-called ¡°getting even¡± was!

    World Kings were falling like rain!

    Almost nothing like this had ever urred in the Violet Dome Star Realm before.

    It wasn¡¯t just bloody. Rather, it turned the heavens on their heads, changing the Violet Dome Star Realm¡¯s bnce of power!

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Off in the distance, the young leader of the Lan Family, Lan Tianqi, suddenly knelt and looked at Shang Wenzheng. He said bitterly, ¡°Uncle Shang, your nephew is willing to take Miss Qingping as his wife, so please, calm your fury! Please, make that senior stop!¡±

    The entire area fell deathly silent.

    Everyone¡¯s faces filled with disbelief.

    Even if you¡¯d hit them over the head, they would never have guessed that the young master of the Lan Family would attempt to stop the massacre in such a way.

    It seemed utterly absurd. <i>Does he really think all of this is happening because he refused a marriage alliance with the Shang Family?</i>

    ¡°Is there... something wrong with this kid¡¯s brain?¡± Meng Changyun eximed.

    Shang Wenzheng coldly disregarded him.

    Shang Qingping and Yao Xue looked at Lan Tianqi as if he were aplete idiot.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but be stunned too.

    How much despair and helplessness did he feel to think something like that would work?

    But it was then that someone cried out in delight, ¡°Family Head, we¡¯re saved! Our distinguished guest is almost here!

    An elderly servant rushed over from afar, visibly ovee with excitement as he delivered his report to Lan Haoyun.

 Chapter 1242 - A Distinguished Guest Loses His Temper

    <h4>Chapter 1242 - A Distinguished Guest Loses His Temper</h4>

    Lan Haoyun quivered. He¡¯d been on the brink of mental copse and despair just moments, but he instantly came back to his senses.

    His eyes lit up, and he said in a quavering voice, ¡°I almost forgot. Our... iparably distinguished guest had yet to arrive!¡±

    He couldn¡¯t hide his excitement.

    Many of the attendees recalled the Lan Family¡¯s mysterious promation before the banquet began. Apparently, a distinguished guest of another star realm was going to attend the festivities.

    They¡¯d yet to start tonight¡¯s ¡°discussion of the Dao¡± precisely because they were waiting for their distinguished guest to arrive!

    Su Yi seemed perfectly at ease. He was in no rush to attack.

    He could have killed them all at once. It would have been easy, too.

    But if he did, he risked scaring off those who¡¯d yet to show themselves.

    He was actually curious to see just who this distinguished guest of the Lan Family was. He hoped... they wouldn¡¯t disappoint him.

    Before long, an arc of radiant golden light appeared beneath the distant dome of heaven. Someone stood atop the light, which carried him through the sky.

    ¡°Lan Haoyun greets you, Your Excellency!¡± Lan Haoyun went mad with delight. He rushed up to greet their guest respectfully.

    Everyone looked over. The guest who¡¯d ridden in atop an arc of golden light was a young man in jade-colored robes. His back was upright, and his entire body was swathed in faint firelight.

    Most eye-catching of all, twin sabers hung from his waist!

    ¡°Who is this?¡±

    Many of the onlookers were befuddled.

    An older-generation member of the ancient Lan Family revealed the answer. ¡°This is a member of the Zhuang Family, one of the Eight Great World King ns of the stars!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The entire venue was instantly in uproar, like a pot blowing off its lid.

    Startled cries rang out on all sides.

    Out amongst the stars, eight ancient ns stood above all others. Each wielded enormous influence over the various star realms.

    The likes of the Violet Dome Star Realm¡¯s seven great ancient ns could only proim themselves hegemons of the Violet Dome Star Realm.

    The Eight Great World King ns were different. Everyst one of them was a peak faction of the starsparable to top sects!

    And the Zhuang Family was one of them!

    The Lan Family would treat anyone from such a distinguished faction as a distinguished guest, even a servant.

    Furthermore, they could tell that the man in jade robes had an extraordinary status, and he emanated the characteristic energy fluctuations of a World King.

    In other words, this guest from the Zhuang Family surely had an extraordinary status and position!

    ¡°The Zhuang Family!¡± Shang Wenzheng¡¯s heart shook, and his expression shifted dramatically.

    How could he fail to realize how terrifying a towering faction like the Zhuang Family was?

    The seven great ancient ns of the Violet Dome Star Realm were entirely unworthy of notice byparison, even if you added them all together!

    Tonight, the ancient Lan Family had invited a distinguished guest from the Zhuang Family to attend their banquet. Shang Wenzheng immediately realized that this didn¡¯t bode well.

    He couldn¡¯t help but look at Meng Changyun, only to see that Meng Changyun was stunned too. It seemed he hadn¡¯t expected this!

    Before Shang Wenzheng coulde to his senses...

    Lan Haoyun¡¯s grief-stricken voice rang out. ¡°Your Excellency, please, get justice for the Lan Family!¡±

    His knees then thudded to the ground.

    The man in jade-colored robes was stunned. ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t tell me someone dared bully your Lan Family?¡±

    Lan Haoyun¡¯s face filled with hatred, and he suddenly pointed at the distant peak of Cold Mountain, where Su Yi now stood. ¡°Your Excellency, tonight, this person came here and massacred the innocent, hurting my fellows. He...¡±

    Lan Haoyun spoke with vehemence, his expression full of hatred.

    This resonated with many of the others present. All of them were ovee with righteous indignation. All of a sudden, Su Yi became the target of countless people¡¯s criticism.

    However, although no one noticed, the Lan Family''s distinguished guest froze in ce when he saw Su Yi. His eyes widened in shock.

    ¡°Have youe to stick out your neck on the Lan Family¡¯s behalf?¡± asked Su Yi.

    His gaze was inscrutable. He hadn¡¯t expected to run into Zhuang Bifan¡¯s great-grandson here.

    He still remembered meeting him not long ago, in the Dark Nightmare Realm¡¯s Skyblue City. He¡¯d even taught him a lesson personally. Who¡¯d have thought they¡¯d meet again now? Or that he¡¯d be the distinguished guest of the Lan Family?

    The man in jade-colored robes trembled from head to toe and abruptly came to his senses.

    Then, beneath the crowd¡¯s disbelieving gazes, this distinguished guest of the Zhuang Family straightened up his clothes, faced the distant Su Yi, and solemnly bowed in greeting.

    ¡°Even if I, Zhuang Xiaoyun, had one hundred times the courage, there¡¯s no way I¡¯d dare oppose you!¡±

    Complete silence followed this deration. Everyone was so startled that their jaws practically hit the ground.

    Lan Haoyun had only just been vehemently rebuking Su Yi, but his voice came to an abrupt halt. He looked at Zhuang Xiaoyun in disbelief. ¡°Your Excellency, you...¡±

    The man in jade-colored robes, Zhuang Xiaoyun, ruthlessly kicked him in the face, gnashing his teeth. ¡°Did you invite me here to attend a banquet? It seems to me you invited me here to die!!¡±

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Lan Haoyun was sent flying, a footprint visible on his face.

    He almost broke down as he cried out, ¡°Your Excellency, are you sure this isn¡¯t a misunderstanding?¡±

    <i>Whap!</i>

    He¡¯d only just said this when Zhuang Xiaoyun pped him across the face, leaving his cheeks red and swollen and his hair in disarray.

    Zhuang Xiaoyununched into a series of expletives. ¡°Shut up and piss off! One more word, and I¡¯ll fucking kill you!¡±

    He really was angry.

    He¡¯d only just been fortunate enough to escape Su Yi with his life. That was already cause for celebration.

    Who¡¯d have thought someone would try to trick him into fighting Su Yi tonight? How was that any different from pushing him into the fire?

    The deathly silence intensified. Everyone was struck dumb by this sudden development.

    They couldn¡¯t even imagine how the Lan Family¡¯s distinguished guest could turn on them so quickly and pummel Lan Haoyun!

    This was unquestionably far too unbelievable.

    ¡°This... This...¡± Shang Wenzheng couldn¡¯t even speak.

    Even he was dumbstruck.

    Shang Qingping and Yao Xue looked at each other. <i>He¡¯s a distinguished guest from one of the World King ns, so why is he so afraid of Shen Mu?</i>

    Just thinking about it made their hearts quiver.

    Meanwhile, Zhuang Xiaoyun had already rushed up to Su Yi as if his but were on fire, seemingly terrified that Su Yi would misunderstand. He exined, ¡°Sir, I was honestly just passing through, and I thought I¡¯d stop by for a drink and a meal. I don¡¯t have much of a connection to the Lan Family at all. One of their women is my n uncle¡¯s concubine, that¡¯s all. I have no rtionship with them at all.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi.

    Zhuang Xiaoyun was inwardly frantic. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you¡¯re wee to kill the entire Lan Family. I absolutely won¡¯t interfere. I¡¯ll even...¡±

    He swept his gaze across the crowd, his eyes icy. ¡°I¡¯m even willing to help!

    The crowd was bbergasted.

    By now, who could fail to realize that this distinguished guest from the Lan Family was obviously terrified of the young man in blue?

    This realization left many of the onlookers¡¯ hearts in despair.

    The Zhuang Family was one of the Eight Great World King ns!

    Yet even a distinguished guest from the Zhuang Family was terrified of this young man in blue. This unquestionably only served to emphasize how extraordinarily terrifying his origins were!

    Su Yi thought for a moment. ¡°If you want to help, stay here and help Old Meng finish this reckoning. Be thorough about it.¡±

    He¡¯d lost all interest in fighting any longer.

    Zhuang Xiaoyun instantly felt a massive weight lift from his shoulders, and he hurriedly agreed.

    Su Yi tossed the jade slip to Meng Changyun. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this to you two.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Meng Changyun solemnly assented.

    Su Yi then disregarded everyone else present and walked up to Shang Wenzheng and Shang Qingping. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s leave and find a good ce for a nice chat.¡±

    With that, he proceeded into the distance. Shang Wenzheng, Shang Qingping, and Yao Xue hurried after him.

    Even now, their minds felt fuzzy, and their hearts were in upheaval. It was difficult to calm down after everything that had happened.

    ......

    That night, a group of World Kings died atop Cold Mountain.

    Numerous powerful guests of other ancient ns were eliminated.

    Practically everyst member of the Lan Family¡¯s upper echelons was swept into the.

    By the time the curtains fell, the peak of Cold Mountain really did run red with rivers of blood!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, do we need to crush the Lan Familypletely?¡± Zhuang Xiaoyun asked with a smile.

    Meng Changyun shook his head, then asked right back, ¡°Young sir, now that their World Kings have fallen, do you think the Lan Family has any hope?¡±

    Zhuang Xiaoyun froze, stunned, then agreedpletely. ¡°Without World Kings to protect them, a powerful faction will soon fall prey to ravening wolves. They¡¯ll soon fall apart.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just the Lan Family,¡± said Meng Changyun. ¡°That¡¯ll go for the other ancient ns too. This is my young lord¡¯s punishment for them, as well as revenge for what the Shang Family has endured.¡±

    With that, he turned and left.

    Zhuang Xiaoyun hesitated, then followed him.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± asked Meng Changyun, a bit surprised.

    Zhuang Xiaoyun chuckled. ¡°Before I leave, I at least have to greet your young lord. Leaving abruptly would be far too rude.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Meng Changyun had nothing else to say.

    That very night, word of what happened at the Cold Mountain Night Banquet took the Violet Dome Star Realm by storm, stirring up massive waves of uproar.

    It was easy to predict that throughout the star realm, cultivation factions would tremble over what had happened today, unable to sleep in peace.

 Chapter 1243 - The Familiar Ringing of a Bell

    <h4>Chapter 1243 - The Familiar Ringing of a Bell</h4>

    The starlight was radiant, and a night breeze blew past.

    The shore of a mountainsideke.

    Su Yi sprawled out in a wicker chair and rxedpletely.

    ¡°Many thanks for acting in the name of righteousness. The Shang Family will remember your benevolence for the rest of our days, senior!¡± Shang Wenzheng bowed in greeting.

    Gratitude was written all over his face. He¡¯d even changed how he addressed Su Yi!

    Shang Qingping and Yao Xue hurriedly bowed and thanked him too. The girls¡¯ attitudes had changed. They now treated Su Yi with reserved awe, as if they were gazing upon a god!

    They no longer dared view him as a member of the same generation.

    ¡°I¡¯m just doing what I ought to do,¡± said Su Yi. He took out a jug of wine and had a sip. ¡°When you return to your family estate, burn a stick of incense for Shang Jianlou on my behalf, and pour out a jug of wine for him.¡±

    Shang Wenzheng quivered, then said with disbelief, ¡°Senior, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re acquainted with my grandfather?¡±

    Su Yi subtly shook his head. ¡°All of that is in the past. No need to discuss it.¡±

    Shang Wenzheng¡¯s heart churned with emotion. He dared say with certainty that as young as Shen Mu seemed, he almost certainly had an extraordinary connection to the Shang Family¡¯s long-dead ancestor!

    Su Yi took a jade bottle from his sleeves and passed it to Shang Qingping. ¡°Before you prove your Dao and be a World King, refine all ten catties of Serene Profound Ambrosia.¡±

    ¡°When you step into the World King Realm, you can visit the Divine Martial Star Realm¡¯s Purple River Sword Court. Your great-grandfather left the sword sutra he took the most pride in there. You too bear Nine-Yin Profound Meridians. So long as you make it there, you¡¯ll be able to inherit this legacy. Don¡¯t leave Purple River Sword Court until you¡¯ve mastered all of its profundities.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s voice was gentle, and he seemed extraordinarily patient as he earnestly instructed Shang Qingping.

    ¡°Your great-grandfather was able to traverse the stars freely primarily because he forged his own path. I hope that you can take your great-grandfather¡¯s path, make it your own, and surpass him.

    ¡°If you do, that¡¯ll be enough tofort his departed soul,¡± said Su Yi. Inwardly, he added, <i>And that way, I¡¯ll no longer have to carry this regret...</i>

    In his past life, he only epted one apprentice, Qing Tang.

    However, his admiration for Shang Jianlou¡¯s talent came straight from the heart.

    Otherwise, why would he have personally led the Imperial Apex Realm Shang Jianlou to the Nightmare Winds Belt in search of Serene Profound Ambrosia?

    And why would he have earnestly guided his pursuit of the Dao of the Sword?

    s, Shang Jianlou was dead.

    He¡¯d died in one of the starry skies'' seven great forbidden grounds, Myriad Demon Ridge.

    When Su Yi first heard this terrible news, he fought his way into Myriad Demon Ridge, ying a hundred thousand demons to avenge Shang Jianlou¡¯s death. However, no matter how many he killed, he couldn''t bring Shang Jianlou back to life.

    This was one of his few regrets.

    Now, when he met Shang Jianlou¡¯s descendants, especially Shang Qingping, who shared his Nine-Yin Profound Meridians, it was hard not to care for her by extension.

    ¡°When I be a World King, I¡¯m to visit the Purple River Sword Court... Great-grandfather¡¯s most prized sword sutra.... Making his legacy my own and surpassing him...¡± Shang Qingping stood there in a daze. <i>So, this senior has already made arrangements for my future path of cultivation!</i>

    Shang Wenzheng¡¯s heart filled with excitement. He whispered, ¡°Lass, don¡¯t just stand there. Why haven¡¯t you thanked him yet?¡±

    Shang Qingping reacted as if awakening from a dream. She was just about to bow in gratitude when Su Yi waved dismissively. ¡°I said it already. All I ask is that you don¡¯t let your Nine-Yin Profound Meridians go to waste. That¡¯s thanks enough already.¡±

    Shang Qingping took a deep breath and solemnly agreed.

    Su Yi then gazed at Shang Wenzheng. ¡°After what happened tonight, no faction of the Violet Dome Star Realm can threaten the Shang Family. However, although I helped you this time, I cannot help you forever. You¡¯ll have to walk the path ahead on your own.¡±

    Shang Wenzheng solemnly bowed. ¡°Junior Shang Wenzheng shall adhere to your guidance, Senior!¡±

    It was then that Meng Changyun and Zhuang XIaoyun shot over from afar.

    ¡°Senior, it¡¯s already been resolved.¡± Meng Changyun walked over and delivered his report.

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head, then nced at Zhuang Xiaoyun. ¡°Why¡¯d youe along?¡±

    ¡°Uh...¡± Zhuang Xiaoyun hurriedly exined, ¡°I came to greet you before I return to the n.¡±

    ¡°Okay, you can leave now,¡± said Su Yi.

    Zhuang Xiaoyun smiled dryly. ¡°Before I go, might I ask you something, Senior?¡±

    Su Yi nced at him. ¡°I know you¡¯re curious about who I am. Go back and ask your great-grandfather. He might well be able to give you answers.¡±

    Zhuang Xiaoyun was obviously a bit disappointed. ¡°Oh... Okay then.¡±

    A momentter, he smiled and said to Shang Wenzheng, ¡°I already understand what happened here today. If there¡¯s ever anything I can do for you, don¡¯t be shy.¡±

    He then plucked amand token from his waist and handed it to Shang Wenzheng. ¡°These are the marks of main-branch members of my n. Please, take good care of it.¡±

    Shang Wenzheng was instantly grateful, but also startled.

    He subconsciously nced at Su Yi, who smiled faintly. ¡°Trying to get in my good books by doing him a favor in front of me? Fine, I¡¯ll give you this opportunity, kid. Go ahead and ept it.¡±

    Only then did Shang Wenzheng put the token away.

    Zhuang Xiaoyun felt a massive weight lift from his shoulders. He smiled and sped his fist. ¡°I shan¡¯t disturb you any longer, then. Farewell!¡±

    With that, he turned and left, as if afraid of provoking Su Yi¡¯s displeasure.

    Meng Changyun sighed. ¡°And here I thought the kid unfettered, brazen, and ignorant of worldly affairs. It turns out he¡¯s actually quite perceptive!¡±

    Even he was impressed by Zhuang Xiaoyun¡¯s choice to give Shang Wenzheng that medallion.

    It seemed as if he were doing the Shang Family a favor, but wasn¡¯t he also making the Temple Master see him in a new light?

    It was an artful move!

    ¡°The scions of prominent ns <i>are </i>brazen and wantonly prideful, but they only ever disy it in front of those weaker and of lower status. When the other party¡¯s strength and position surpass theirs, they¡¯ll instantly lower themselves and be warm, respectful, and modest,¡± said Su Yi calmly. ¡°This is their advantage, but also a terrible habit.¡±

    With that, he rose and put away his wicker chair. ¡°I¡¯d best get going.¡±

    Shang Wenzheng hurriedly tried to keep him, but Su Yi refused.

    Before long, he and Meng Changyun were soaring through the sky.

    ¡°Father, do you know who that senior was?¡± Shang Qingping couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Yao Xue pricked up her ears

    Shang Wenzheng grimaced and shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t see through him either.¡±

    But a momentter, his face filled with respect. ¡°But I dare say with certainty that Senior Shen Mu knew your great-grandfather, and that they had an extraordinary bond!¡±

    Yao Xue said sheepishly, ¡°And here I took that senior for another of Qingping¡¯s admirers. I spoke with extreme disrespect, but he never took me to task. Looking back on it now, I¡¯m truly ashamed of myself.¡±

    Shang Wenzheng thought to herself, <i>How could someone capable of ying Oneness World Kings with ease make trouble for a little girl like you?</i>

    ......

    A t boat shuttled through the cold, boundless void.

    Su Yi used his arms as a pillow as hey at the tail end of the boat. As he watched tens of thousands of stars whooshing past him, he rxedpletely.

    ¡°Young lord...¡± Along the way, Meng Changyun hesitated, then said softly, ¡°I...would like to return to the sect and visit my loved ones. Bid them farewell, as one does.¡±

    It was a bit awkward to discuss, but back then, the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect and other top powerhouses of the stars joined forces, sending their experts to attack the Dark and Gold Star Realm.

    But in the end, practically everyone they sent was wiped out.

    Meng Changyun had gone to the Dark and Gold Star Realm, alongside the forces of the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect. Then, in the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals, he pledged himself to Su Yi¡¯s cause.

    Meng Changyun didn¡¯t consider himself a traitor.

    After all, he wasn¡¯t a member of the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect. Rather, he was a World King they¡¯d summoned from one of their subordinate factions to send into battle.

    Besides, it was the Temple Master he¡¯d submitted to!

    Meng Changyun didn¡¯t feel at all guilty about this. On the contrary, he celebrated his decision and took pride in it. This was enough to him a lifetime of bragging rights!

    Still, Meng Changyun wasn¡¯t without his attachments. He had his sect, and his friends.

    Now that he¡¯d returned to the stars, he wanted to visit and bid them farewell. Then, he could follow Su Yi with his heart at peace.

    Su Yi thought for a moment. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Only two months had passed since they¡¯d left the Dark and Gold Star Realm. There was plenty of time left before he had to visit the Nine Heavens Pavilion.

    Furthermore, it just so happened that they¡¯d pass through the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect¡¯s Thousand Opportunities Star Realm on their way to the Nine Heavens Pavilion. This dy wouldn¡¯t hold them up much at all.

    That aside, Su Yi recalled A¡¯Cai, the mysterious young woman manifested of a golden silkworm.

    At the same time, Su Yi most certainly hadn''t forgotten that the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect had sent its forces to the Dark and Gold Star Realm to kill him and seize the secrets of reincarnation!

    If he really wanted to nitpick, back before the Tree of the Ten Thousand Worlds of Samsara, Qing Xiao, an expert of the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect, had shot and injured Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer!

    ¡°You want toe with me, Your Excellency?¡± Meng Changyun seemed to find this difficult to believe. His face filled with surprise and delight.

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Consider it sightseeing. While we¡¯re passing through... I¡¯d like to stop by the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect, too.¡±

    He spoke casually, but Meng Changyun¡¯s heart quivered. A wave of astonishment coursed through him.

    <i>Is His Excellency the Temple Master nning to turn his sword against the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect!?</i>

    Luckily, this didn¡¯t actually change their ns all that much.

    Half a monthter, after passing through a stretch of stars known as the Dark Sea of Stars, Su Yi suddenly stood up in their t boat.

    He¡¯d just heard the strange ringing of a bell emanate from deep within the Dark Sea of Stars. It was faint, to the point that he could only just barely discern it.

    ¡°How could the pawn shop possibly appear here?¡± Su Yi was stunned.

    The ringing of the bell was extremely familiar to him; there was no mistaking it. It obviously originated from the Pawn Shop of the Heavens!

    Meng Changyun¡¯s gaze focused and he asked in a whisper, ¡°Young Lord, did you perhaps sense something?¡±

    The Dark Sea of Stars.

    This was a famous, tumultuous stretch of stars as vast as an entire star realm. Yao and demons ran rampant, piging and murdering. It was a ce of danger and upheaval.

    Order had copsed. It was like a blood-stained purgatory.

    Never mind ordinary cultivators; even experts of top factions dreaded this ce and dared not enter it lightly!

    To the best of Meng Changyun¡¯s knowledge, over the years, no small number of World Kings had perished in the Dark Sea of Stars!

    ¡°Ol¡¯ Meng, head that way.¡± Su Yi didn¡¯t exin anything. He just pointed in the direction of the ringing of the bell.

    It was deep within the Dark Sea of Stars, a ce shrouded in denseyers of mist.

 Chapter 1244 - The Blue Demon Bird

    <h4>Chapter 1244 - The Blue Demon Bird </h4>

    The mists up ahead were dense, and numerous stars flickered in and out of view, like eyes opening and closing in the darkness.

    A boat flew through it all.

    Su Yi now stood at the head of the boat, holding a jug of wine and drinking with relish.

    In his life as the Temple Master, he''d visited the Dark Sea of Stars.

    It wasn¡¯t to seek out good fortune, but rather, to seek out the entrance to the Divine Kingdom of Illusions!

    The Divine Kingdom of Illusions was one of the seven great forbidden zones of the stars.

    Rumor had it that it was a kingdom the Divine Realm had left behind.

    Other rumors said that it was a home that demonic gods had built in ancient times.

    Even now, no one knew just what the so-called Divine Kingdom of Illusions looked like.

    This was because this unknown forbidden ground only existed in rumors. No one had ever truly ventured in!

    Back then, the Temple Master sessfully located the entrance to the Divine Kingdom of Illusions.

    Unfortunately, a taboo power sealed off the entrance. It was full of terrifying waves of time and space, which prevented the Temple Master from advancing any further. He never got to see the Divine Kingdom of Illusions'' true appearance.

    ¡°Fellow Daoists, this old man greets you.¡± Suddenly, a benevolent-looking old man in white appeared in the distant mists.

    He smiled and bowed, then said warmly, ¡°The surrounding area is under my lord¡¯s jurisdiction. If you wish to pass through...¡±

    Before he could finish, Su Yi interrupted, ¡°Do you want to collect a toll?¡±

    The white-robed old man looked at Su Yi admiringly. ¡°You¡¯re clever indeed, Fellow Daoist. In that case, I won¡¯t waste words. My lord has always emphasized fairness, so all you have to do is offer up half of your treasures each.¡±

    Meng Changyun said expressionlessly, ¡°And if we refuse?¡±

    The old man in white was nothing but smiles. ¡°My lord¡¯s territory covers thirty thousand miles and includes three worlds. His subordinates number in the tens of thousands. If you wish to proceed in peace, you¡¯d be best off cooperating.¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when numerous figures appeared in the distant mists, all of them reminiscent of malevolent gods. Their murderous intent filled their surroundings.

    The white-robed old man chuckled and sped his fists. ¡°Please do the right thing, fellow Daoists!¡±

    <i>The right thing? </i>Meng Changyun almostughed. <i>This bastard is a bandit, so he should act like one, so why spout all that nonsense about fairness? It¡¯s truly ridiculous!</i>

    But Meng Changyun knew that such things weremonce in the Dark Sea of Stars.

    These werends of darkness, turmoil, and upheaval. Yao and demons ran rampant, and thievery wasmonce. There were no rules or order to speak of.

    ¡°There¡¯s miasma on all sides, and they¡¯re ring hideously at us. It¡¯s obvious these aren¡¯t good people,¡±ughed Su Yi. ¡°It seems to me that ¡®the right thing¡¯ would be killing them all. After all, they say that saving even a single life does more good than building a seven-story pagoda.¡±

    Off in the distance, the white-robed old man¡¯s benevolent smile disappeared, and the depths of his gaze surged with bloodthirsty light. ¡°So, you insist on doing this the hard way?¡±

    <i>h!</i>

    Su Yi stretched out his finger and flicked the air.

    A lotus of radiant holy Buddhist fire bloomed, then fell onto the white-robed old man.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Buddhist fire zed and burst forth, setting the white-robed old man aze.

    A terrified shriek rang out. ¡°No¡ª¡ª!¡±

    The white-robed old man transformed into a massive, fully hundred-plus-foot boar. Its entire body emanated blood-colored light and baleful mists, and its aura was monstrous and fierce.

    But beneath the mighty Buddhist mes, the boar¡¯s skin and flesh split, leaving it riddled with holes as it shrieked like a dying pig.

    In the blink of an eye, the massive, hundred-plus-foot-long boar yao disintegrated into ash and dissipated.

    Off in the distance, the horde of figures reminiscent of malevolent gods broke out in cold sweats, turned tail, and fled.

    Their rankspletely fell apart.

    Meng Changyun couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°Nothing but a pack of motley riffraff.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Su Yi.

    The road ahead was calm, with no waves or upsets.

    Even so, Meng Changyun keenly detected numerous people following them.

    Furthermore, the more time passed, the more numerous they became!

    ¡°Young lord, it seems we¡¯ve disturbed the dark forces that upy this ce,¡± Meng Changyun said softly.

    ¡°Dark forces?¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh dryly. ¡°They¡¯re nothing but a pack of crooks who only dare wander the Dark Sea of Stars.¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when a coarse voice boomed like thunder off in the distance, ¡°Was it you two who killed my emissary?¡±

    The surrounding voice trembled, and baleful mists surged as a mountain of bone fully ten thousand feet tall approached them.

    Tens of thousands of yao cultivators clustered around the massive mountain of white bone. Their momentum was enormous, and their ranks nketed the surrounding area.

    A tall bald man with a martial bearing sat on a throne atop the peak of the white bone mountain.

    His eyes were jade green, and his muscles were knotted and firm. He had a ne of skulls around his neck, and his entire body emanated blood-colored light and a monstrous, baleful aura.

    ¡°A World King-level yao cultivator?¡± eximed Meng Changyun.

    There was no doubt about it. The bald man seated atop the mountain of white bone was the earlier white-robed elder¡¯s lord, as well as the overlord of the entire area.

    ¡°Actually, he¡¯s a Blue Demon Bird,¡± Su Yi said casually. ¡°The beast¡¯s timing is actually quite good. On the road ahead, he can serve as our mount. That¡¯ll intimidate the riff raff, preventing the blind and foolish from making any further trouble.¡±

    With that, Su Yi shot out of the t boat and toward the distant mountain of white bone.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± someone bellowed.

    A crowd of yao cultivators charged at Su Yi, but he couldn¡¯t even be bothered to look at them.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Their attacks might have seemed terrifying, but they went up in a puff of smoke before even getting close to Su Yi.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, floated gently to the peak of the mountain of white bone.

    The massive bald man shot to his feet. He could sense that something wasn¡¯t quite right here.

    He eximed, ¡°You¡¯re...¡±

    But before he could finish his sentence, Su Yi pped him on his bald cranium.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The massive bald man fell onto his butt, seeing stars. His mind buzzed, and he was struckpletely dumb. <i>Where... where did this guye from?</i>

    He was a mighty World King-level yao cultivator. He didn¡¯t actually wield all-epassing authority in the Dark Sea of Stars, but he was still a mighty yao king.

    Yet now, a young man of unknown origins had smacked him down just like that!

    Deathly silence descended upon the area surrounding the white bone mountain.

    The tens of thousands of yao cultivators were wide-eyed and tongue-tied. <i>His Lordship.... Was pped, just like that!?</i>

    ¡°You will serve as my mount on the road ahead. Be good and cooperate, and I¡¯ll spare your life,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    ¡°You want me to be your mount!?¡± The massive bald man¡¯s face flushed red with anger and shame.

    Since bing a World King, when had anyone dared humiliate and nder him like this?

    ¡°I¡¯m a World King, yet you dare insult me...¡± The bald man¡¯s face filled with ruthlessness, but just as he was about to object...

    <i>Whap!</i>

    Su Yi pped him on the back of his skull once more. ¡°Agree, or refuse. Make your choice.¡±

    The bald man was struck dumb.

    Here in the Dark Sea of Stars, it had always been him bullying and threatening others. When had anyone ever threatened him like this?

    But when he met Su Yi¡¯s gaze, he instantly felt as if he¡¯d been plunged into an endless abyss. His hair stood on end, and he felt an intense, suffocating pressure.

    He dared say with certainty that if he refused, Su Yi would kill him beyond a shadow of a doubt!

    ¡°Your Excellency, please calm your fury!¡±

    <i>Thud!</i>

    The bald man knelt, his head hitting the ground as he called out in a quavering voice, ¡°Bing your mount is good fortune worth more than eight lifetimes of umted karmic merit!¡±

    Throughout the surrounding area, everyone was struck dumb.

    The tens of thousands of yao cultivators were in uproar. <i>Our lord has always acted without reservation, gazing contemptuously upon all others. How could he kneel so quickly!?</i>

    ¡°You¡¯re right about that,¡± said Su Yi. As he spoke, he stomped his foot.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The massive mountain of white bone copsed.

    Throughout the surrounding area, the dense army of yao cultivators exploded into ash, offering no more resistance than paper.

    The bald man¡¯s head broke out in cold sweats.

    How could he dare hesitate? He swayed, transforming into a thousand-foot vicious fowl.

    His wings were vast enough to cover the clouds, and he was surrounded in dazzling, blood-colored mes.

    This was a Blue Demon Bird, a type of ferocious yao that wandered the depths of outer space. They were capable of swallowing entirendscapes in a single gulp.

    ¡°Your Excellency, if you please!¡± the Blue Demon Bird said respectfully.

    Su Yi and Meng Changyun promptly sat upon the Blue Demon Bird and proceeded ahead.

    Along the way, just as they expected, nothing unexpected happened.

    Even when they ran into a few short-sighted crooks, the sight of the Blue Demon Bird serving a mount had them turning tail and fleeing. None dared to linger.

    Along the way, Su Yi heard the distinctive sound of the pawnshop¡¯s Heart-Inquiring bell once more.

    However, neither Meng Changyun nor the Blue Demon Bird could hear it.

    Despite this, against all of Su Yi¡¯s expectations, the Blue Demon Bird suddenly asked, ¡°Your Excellency, are you perhaps looking for that Mysterious Pawnshop?¡±

    ¡°You know about the pawnshop too?¡± Su Yi eximed.

    ¡°Roughly four hundred years ago, that pawnshop appeared in the Dark Sea of Stars. In the years that followed, numerous old monsters of the Dark Sea of Stars became its customers, receiving enormous benefits.¡±

    The Blue Demon Bird said at top speed, ¡°Only World Kings know about this. Unfortunately, my cultivation base is insufficient, and I¡¯ve yet to have an opportunity to enter.¡±

    His voice sounded regretful.

    ¡°Your cultivation is insufficient?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. <i>When did the pawnshop¡¯s rules for selecting its customers change?</i>

    <i>In the past, the pawnshop was open to those chosen by fate, regardless of cultivation!</i>

    The Blue Demon Bird exined, ¡°Your Excellency, the pawnshop only epts World Kings above the Heavenly Longevity Realm.¡±

    Su Yi was increasingly surprised.

    He¡¯d known for a long time that the pawnshop had extraordinary origins. Furthermore, its madwoman of an owner had suspicious origins herself, and she was in possession of all manner of unbelievable and strange treasures.

    Like the Heart-Inquiring Bell, the Scales of Judgment, and the Starry Abacus. These were its three core treasures, and all of them were unique divine objects!

    Even with the Temple Master¡¯s experiences to draw on, the Pawnshop of the Heavens wasn¡¯t simple.

    After all, it was just a pawnshop, yet it could shuttle between space, wandering the various worlds. That was unbelievable already.

    He would never have guessed that when the pawnshop appeared in the Dark Sea of Stars, it would only ept Oneness World Kings and higher as customers!

    ¡°Back then, the old pawnbroker said that madwoman left the Wilds four hundred years and ventured into outer space to do business with the Jailers.¡±

    ¡°So why... has the Pawnshop of the Heavens appeared in the Dark Sea of Stars?¡±

    One question after another flooded into Su Yi¡¯s mind, piquing his curiosity.

 Chapter 1245 - Old Monsters Arrive

    <h4>Chapter 1245 - Old Monsters Arrive</h4>

    The Blue Demon Bird carried Su Yi and Meng Changyun into the distance, in the direction of the bell.

    Enough time to brew a cup of teater.

    Off in the distance, the stars surged with dense fog, like a ck curtain obscuring the area ahead.

    ¡°Your Excellency, that¡¯s the old Horned Dragon¡¯s territory. The old bastard is cold-blooded and ruthless. He kills all trespassers, no exceptions, then devours their flesh, drinks their blood, and swallows their souls.¡±

    The Blue Demon Bird stopped abruptly outside, his feathers standing on end.

    The old Horned Dragon called himself Divine Monarch Longriver. He was one of the peak hegemons of the chaotic Dark Sea of Stars.

    The Horned Dragon had cultivated for a long, long time, and he had Oneness Realm cultivation. He had ripped apart numerous opponents of the same realm, and he was cold-blooded and tyrannical to the extreme.

    His territory was a forbidden zone!

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t at all concerned even after learning about the Horned Dragon. ¡°A worm, that¡¯s all. All you need to do is lead the way.¡±

    The Blue Demon Bird was stunned. <i>Just who is this young man? He isn¡¯t even afraid of a Oneness Realm Horned Dragon?</i>

    But the bird dared not hesitate. He steeled himself, beat his wings, and shot into the distant mists.

    <i>Whoosh~</i>

    The dense sea of fog parted around them.

    After proceeding over a thousand miles, a massive mountain suddenly appeared in the distant mist. It was fully one hundred thousand feet tall, and it just stood there, as if it were supporting the starry skies.

    ¡°That¡¯s... the Mountain of the River of Heaven, the old Horned Dragon¡¯sir!¡± the Blue Demon Bird said with unease. He was obviously iparably terrified.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi gazed up at the distant Mountain of the River of Heaven. A bamboo building stood beneath the nighttime mists.

    The bamboo building only had two stories. There was but a singlemp hanging from the gates, but its orange light was full of weing warmth.

    Heaven and earth were shrouded in darkness, with but a singlemp for light.

    A sign hung above the bamboo gates. It read: ¡°Pawnshop!¡±

    The characters flickered in and out of view beneath the orange light of its solitarymp, giving them an additionalyer of mysteriousness.

    ¡°You can leave.¡± Su Yi dismounted the Blue Demon Bird.

    ¡°Your Excellency, thank you so much for sparing my life!¡± The Blue Demon Bird let out a long sigh, then instantly transformed back into a bald man. He bowed at Su Yi, then left in a hurry.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi and Meng Changyun walked toward the distant Mountain of the River of Heaven.

    ¡°Young Lord, that guy didn¡¯t really leave. It seems he¡¯s watching from a safe distance and he¡¯s hoping for a show,¡± Meng Changyun said suddenly.

    ¡°Ignore him,¡± Su Yi said distractedly.

    It was true; the bald man really hadn¡¯t left. He¡¯d hidden himself in the distant mists, and he was watching Su Yi and Meng Changyun advance further away.

    ¡°The old Horned Dragon has always loved nothing more than hunting human cultivators, and here you are, delivering yourselves to his door. How is that any different from casting yourself into the?¡± The bald man¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°I¡¯ll be interested to see whether or not you can leave the Mountain of the River of Heaven alive!¡±

    Suddenly, a sense of danger and oppression arose within his heart, and he subconsciously pulled his neck in.

    There, off in the distance, he saw a bony figure shooting toward the mountain through the mists.

    He wore white hemp clothes and a tall hat. He carried a fluorescent greenntern, and he drifted as silently as a ghost.

    The bald man gasped, and he felt a chill in his hands and feet.

    Dark Monarch Liu Xiang!

    He¡¯d long since be one of the peak hegemons of the Dark Sea of Stars. Rumor had it that he devoured over a thousand souls a day. He was a living fossil amongst ghost cultivators!

    Before the bald man could react, the ringing of gongs and beating of drums filled the air.

    A procession appeared in the distant mists. Two yao cultivators walked at the forefront. One blew a conch, and the other beat a drum. Together, they yed a valiant war song.

    Eight beautiful servant girls walked behind them, carrying a blood-red pnquin.

    For such a procession to appear amidst dense mists was extremely unsettling.

    ¡°Old Devil Three Eyes¡¯ subordinates!¡± The bald man¡¯s scalp went numb.

    He recognized the man seated on the pnquin. This was unquestionably Old Devil Three Eyes, an old toad. His true body was an ancient variant species, the Mountain-Bearing Toad.

    In the Dark Sea of Stars, they all called him Old Devil Three Eyes. His position and status were extraordinary, not one whit inferior to Dark Monarch Liu Xiang and the old Horned Dragon.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on tonight? Two old monsters have shown up....¡± The bald man¡¯s heart trembled.

    He suddenly recalled the two human cultivators, and he promptly looked over, only to discover that there was no longer any trace of them.

    ¡°They surely sensed that something was amiss and hid themselves!¡± The bald man said to himself.

    He¡¯d only just thought this when someone patted him on the shoulder.

    His body stiffened.

    Out of the corner of his eye, he saw a slender, crystalline hand.

    ¡°Little baldy, what are you doing here? Aren¡¯t you afraid the old Horned Dragon will eat you?¡± A gentle, sultry female voice rang out.

    Goosebumps appeared all over the bald man¡¯s skin, and a chill coursed down his spine. He dared not move recklessly. All he could do was stammer, ¡°I... I...¡±

    ¡°Enough. No need to exin to me,¡± that soft voice rang out once more. ¡°But you¡¯d best be careful. The old Horned Dragon has a bad temper, and while I never eat other yao, he¡¯s not so picky.¡±

    Before her voice had even finished echoing through the air, her hand disappeared from the bald man¡¯s shoulder.

    A slender, graceful, delicate figure appeared before him, seemingly out of nowhere. She wore a ck dress, and a waterfall of ck hair fell down to her shoulders.

    She carried a blood-red umbre as she slowly faded into the distance.

    The bald man was still ill at ease. He couldn¡¯t help but wipe the sweat from his brow, and the blood had long since drained from his face.

    He really was terrified.

    The woman with the ck dress and blood-red umbre was one of the most terrifying people in the Dark Sea of Stars. They called her Madam Tumi.

    No one knew where she¡¯de from.

    But in the long years following her arrival, her strength, brutality, and cold-bloodedness were such that even the fiercest crooks of the Dark Sea of Stars paled at the mere mention of her name!

    Rumor had it that she loved gathering the blood of cultivators to brew into wine.

    The blessed grotto she lived in contained a hundred-thousand-foot wine cer full to the brim with all types of blood wine.

    She even had wine brewed from the blood of World Kings!

    The bald man muttered to himself, ¡°All three of these old monsters are here. I¡¯m afraid... something big is going to happen tonight!¡±

    Meanwhile, in the mists not far from the Mountain of the River of Heaven.

    Su Yi and Meng Changyun stood there in silence.

    Wisps of profound and inscrutable Dao Light enveloped the two of thempletely, like an invisible curtain.

    This was a secret art for hiding one¡¯s presence.

    Su Yi unleashed it through the Laws of Restricting the Profound, so there was no need to fear even Oneness cultivators seeing through them.

    The two of them could see Dark Monarch Liu Xiang walking alone,ntern in hand, as well as Old Devil Three Eyes, his procession, and the woman with the blood umbre.

    When Meng Changyun saw her in particr, a chill coursed through his heart.

    She had a beautiful, youthful face, but her eye sockets were hollow and weeping tears of blood, which dripped onto thepels of her clothing.

    It seemed she¡¯d long since grown ustomed to his, as her expression was tranquil and leisurely.

    The sight of her was enough to make one shudder.

    ¡°A ghost cultivator, a yao cultivator, and...¡± When Su Yi saw Madam Tumi arrive, he was stunned. After examining her closely, he reached a conclusion. ¡°...and a corpse spirit.¡±

    A corpse spirit!

    When those of powerful cultivations had their souls destroyed, their fleshly bodies lived on. After countless years of transformations, their soulless bodies became corpse spirits.

    But Madam Tumi was obviously no ordinary corpse spirit. Aside fromcking eyes, her fleshly body was almost perfectly intact.

    Furthermore, her cultivation was extraordinarily mighty. She was in the mid-stage Oneness Realm!

    ¡°This ce sure is full of miasma, with hordes of fiends running wild,¡± whispered Su Yi.

    He watched as the three old monsters arrived at the foot of the Divine Mountain of the River of Heaven and entered the Pawnshop of the Heavens one by one.

    Old Devil Three Eyes was particrly eye-catching, as he took on the form of a beautiful, elegant young man. He held a feather fan, and he seemed suave and romantic.

    But there was an eerie blue vertical eye on his forehead.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go have a look.¡± Su Yi had no intention of hiding any longer. He was truly curious. <i>Just what has happened to the Pawnshop of the Heavens?</i>

    With that, he and Meng Changyun proceeded into the pawnshop.

    ¡°Holy crap! Those two actually dared enter the pawnshop? Aren¡¯t they afraid to die?¡± Off in the distance, the bald man was astonished. He found this difficult to believe.

    ......

    Within the pawnshop, there was an old counter with an abacus, a bronzemp, and a set of scales.

    Behind the counter, there was a shelf piled high with all manner of goods.

    The mottledmplight left the rest of the pawnshop shrouded in darkness.

    A dignified old man in dragon robes stood behind the counter.

    When he saw Dark Monarch Liu Xiang, Old Devil Three Eyes, and Madam Tumi, he smiled. ¡°How many Divine Spatial Crystals have you gathered this time?¡±

    The gaunt Dark Monarch Liu Xiang was the first to approach the counter. He took out a spatial treasure and gently overturned it.

    A pile of walnut-sized Spatial Divine Crystals poured out.

    They were radiant, crystalline, and translucent. The mysterious Laws of Space surged within them.

    ¡°Thirty-eight in total. Please have a look, Brother Longriver.¡± Dark Monarch Liu Xiang subtly sped his fist.

    The old man in dragon robes was none other than Divine Monarch Longriver, a Horned Dragon who¡¯d lived too many years to count.

    ¡°Your turn, little fellow.¡± The old man tapped the Scales of Judgment.

    The scales quivered, and their counterweight swayed. The pile of crystals flew onto the tray.

    A momentter, the beads of the Starry Abacus ttered.

    Before long, the value of these Spatial Divine Crystals appeared on the abacus.

    ¡°Your turn, old pawnbroker.¡±

    The old man in dragon robes turned to look at a shadowed corner of the pawnshop.

    An elderly man crouched there, his face withered and frantic, and his eyes sunken.

    This was none other than the old pawnbroker.

    When he heard that, he looked up at the old man in dragon robes, his eyes zing with entirely unconcealed resentment and hatred.

    But in the end, he endured.

    He silently rose, took three bronze boxes from the shelves, and ced them on a counter.

    Then, without a single word, he returned to his shadowed corner.

    The old man in dragon robes smiled, but thought nothing of it.

    His gaze returned to Dark Monarch Liu Xiang. ¡°Fellow Daoist, each of these three bronze boxes contains a treasure. They are, respectively, Fire-fused Phoenix Marrow, a Divine Fragrance Soul-Replenishing Leaf, and a hunk of Starspot Divine Iron. Choose whichever you like.¡±

    Old Devil Three Eyes and Madam Tumi, who¡¯d been watching from not far away, both looked impressed. Their eyes zed with a hint of fervor.

    This wasn¡¯t their first time here.

    But even now, they couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine just how many unknown and wondrous treasures the pawnshop contained!

 Chapter 1246 - I Told You to Kneel and Obey

    <h4>Chapter 1246 - I Told You to Kneel and Obey</h4>

    ¡°I want the Divine Fragrance Soul-Replenishing Leaf.¡± Dark Monarch Liu Xiang barely even paused to think before making his decision.

    The old man in dragon robes smiled. ¡°As I thought. If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re just one step away from thete-stage Oneness Realm, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    With that, he passed over the bronze box.

    Dark Monarch Liu Xiang put away the box. ¡°It¡¯s just one step, but it¡¯s no easier than ascending the heavens.¡±

    With that, he stepped aside.

    The beautiful, elegant young man Old Devil Three Eyes had turned into walked up to the counter next, sounding hurried. ¡°I want that Xiantian Dao Seed I sawst time!¡±

    ¡°No!¡± The Starry Abacus and Scales of Judgment cried out in unison.

    Old Devil Three Eyes¡¯ expression was instantly unsightly, but he ignored them and looked at the old man in Daoist robes.

    The old man smiled. ¡°Do you have enough Spatial Divine Crystals?¡±

    <i>Whoosh~</i>

    Old Devil Three Eyes poured a whole pile of them onto the counter. ¡°Forty-nine in total. ording to what you told mest time, that¡¯s enough to trade for the Xiantian Dao Seed.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± the Scales of Judgment shouted. ¡°I said nost time. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll say yes this time!¡±

    The old man in dragon robes looked displeased. He stretched out his hand and flicked the scales.

    The Scales of Judgment quivered. The bnce arm, counterweight, and tray swayed violently, as if they¡¯d been struck by lightning. The scales cried out in pain.

    The Starry Abacus roared, ¡°Even if you kill us, there¡¯s absolutely no way we¡¯ll give you that Xiantian Dao Seed!¡±

    The dragon-robed old man¡¯s expression darkened, and he pped the abacus ruthlessly.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Its beads ttered so hard they almost broke, and it swayed in agony.

    ¡°Until your mistresses back, I make the rules here,¡± the old man in dragon robes said coldly. ¡°Be careful! Keep resisting, and I might not follow your pawnshop¡¯s rules!¡±

    The Starry Abacus and Scales of Judgment trembled, but they dared not express their rage.

    The old man in dragon robes smiled at Old Devil Three Eyes. ¡°Fellow Daoist, as you can see, that Xiantian Dao Seed is precious. You¡¯ll have to offer more if you wish to exchange for it.¡±

    Old Devil Three Eyes frowned, then said unwillingly, ¡°Those aside, I only have seven Spatial Divine Crystals left...¡±

    The old man in dragon robes smiled. ¡°That¡¯s plenty!¡±

    He then turned and looked at the pawnbroker in the shadowed corner. ¡°Go fetch the Xiantian Dao Seed from the shelves.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± shouted the Starry Abacus.

    ¡°Old Pawnbroker, that¡¯s a treasure His Excellency Su entrusted to our care. Given his bond with our boss, she¡¯ll destroy us if we lose it!¡± The Scales of Judgment were frantic too.

    The old man in dragon robes stretched out his hands and pressed down on both treasures. Both let out agonized cries.

    The old man in dragon robes then smiled at the pawnbroker. ¡°Come on then. Be quick about it.¡±

    The pawnbroker slowly rose, then said emphatically, ¡°I¡¯ve tolerated you for far too long, you old worm! If you¡¯ve got the balls, just kill me!¡±

    His expression was staunch and determined. It was obvious that he was willing to risk it all.

    The old man in dragon robes was stunned.

    Old Devil Three Eyes¡¯ expression darkened. He raised his hand and pointed at the old pawnbroker. ¡°Old bastard, if you keep refusing to cooperate, I¡¯ll make you live a life worse than death!¡±

    Dark Monarch Liu Xiang and Madam Tumi stood nearby, leisurely watching the spectacle.

    ¡°Impressive, old pawnbroker! We ought to have done this a long time ago! I¡¯ve endured far too long already, dammit!¡± The Starry Abacus cursed, a rare sight.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to risk it all!¡± The Scales of Judgment shouted too.

    The expression of the old man in dragon robes turned unsightly. He tightened his grip, and the Scales of Judgment and Starry Abacus shrieked.

    The old pawnbroker was unmoved. He just gazed icily at the old man in dragon robes.

    ¡°Hah? A Xiantian Dao Seed, that¡¯s all. You¡¯d really disobey my orders over such a thing?¡± the old man in dragon robes said menacingly. His gaze shifted to the side of the room. ¡°What about you, little fellow? Do you agree to this transaction?¡±

    A simple, old-fashioned bell said crisply and icily, ¡°I don¡¯t agree!¡±

    It spoke with staunch conviction, too.

    The old man in dragon robes instantly felt as if he had no face left, and his expression was ashen.

    ¡°Daoist Brother, I¡¯ve never understood why you¡¯ve always insisted on acting in ordance with this pawnshop¡¯s rules. If the pawnbroker and these treasures refuse to obey you, wouldn¡¯t it be better to just destroy them?¡± Dark Monarch Liu Xiang said slowly.

    The old man in dragon robes disregarded this question. After a brief silence, he said, ¡°The rules are the rules. I agreed not to break them, and I naturally cannot go back on my word.¡±

    This deration left the other three old monsters stunned.

    But then, the old man in dragon robesughed. ¡°But we still have to carry out this transaction.¡±

    He then walked up to the old pawnbroker, seized him by the throat, and said indifferently, ¡°I won¡¯t kill you, and I certainly won¡¯t give you the chance to kill yourself.¡±

    He then carried the old pawnbroker by the neck and walked toward the shelf. ¡°If you refuse to fetch the item, I¡¯ll just have to use your hand to do it.¡±

    The old pawnbroker struggled violently, but it was no use. His face was ashen, and his eyes bulged. ¡°Worm! When our boss returns, she¡¯ll pluck your tendons, y you alive, and scatter your ashes to the wind!¡±

    The old man in dragon robesughed dismissively. ¡°Your boss has been gone for three hundred years. She¡¯s still alive, but it seems to me that she can forget about escaping alive in this lifetime!¡±

    With that, he took the pawnbroker¡¯s hand and used it to retrieve a bronze box from the shelves.

    Once he had the box, he flung the old pawnbroker away and carried the box back to the counter.

    He smiled at Old Devil Three Eyes. ¡°Fellow Daoist, take out your remaining seven Spatial Divine Crystals, and the Xiantian Dao Seed inside this box is yours.¡±

    Old Devil Three Eyes looked delighted. ¡°Very well!¡±

    The Starry Abacus, Scales of Judgment, and Heart-Inquiring Bell cried out and tried to stop him.

    But the old man in dragon robes just waved his sleeves, suppressing them one by one. In the end, they couldn¡¯t even budge.

    The old pawnbroker¡¯s expression was hideously contorted, and he charged over in a frenzy. ¡°I¡¯ll give it everything I¡¯ve got, dammit!¡±

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The old man in dragon robes kicked him, sending him flying through the air. The old pawnbroker mmed into the wall and coughed up blood.

    Madam Tumi and Dark Monarch Liu Xiangughed, taking this as a mere joke.

    Old Devil Three Eyes, meanwhile, took out thest seven crystals and handed them over. ¡°Please ept these, Daoist Brother.¡±

    ¡°Many thanks.¡± The old man in dragon robes smiled and inclined his head.

    Old Devil Three Eyes epted the box.

    ¡°If the boss finds out that we couldn¡¯t protect His Excellency Su¡¯s treasure, how hurt and angry will she be?¡± the Starry Abacus said bitterly.

    ¡°Just who is this ¡®His Excellency Su¡¯ you¡¯re talking about?¡± the old man in Daoist robes asked with great interest.

    The Starry Abacus said emphatically, ¡°Someone you¡¯ll never, ever, ever beparable to!¡±

    The old man in dragon robes couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°I¡¯m not so easily frightened! If he darese here, I¡¯ll have him kneel and obey too!¡±

    Dark Monarch Liu Xiang, Old Devil Three Eyes, and Madam Tumiughed too. This was the Dark Sea of Stars, their home turf!

    Here in the depths of outer space, not even cultivators of peak orthodoxies dared enter this ce lightly!

    When the Old Pawnbroker and the treasures saw this, they were ovee with indignation.

    But it was then that a calm voice rang out. ¡°A little worm, that¡¯s all, yet he¡¯s upied another¡¯s nest so brazenly? How truly unexpected.¡±

    The room suddenly fell deathly silent. All eyes turned toward the gateway.

    There, they saw a young man in blue with a transcendent bearing. His hands were behind his back as he leisurely sauntered over.

    A humble elderly servant followed him at a respectful distance.

    These were none other than Su Yi and Meng Changyun.

    <i>Two human cultivators?</i>

    Dark Monarch Liu Xiang and Old Devil Three Eyes were stunned.

    This was the old Horned Dragon¡¯s territory!

    In the Dark Sea of Stars, this was a forbidden ground. Without his permission, not even old monsters like them would dare risk it!

    Yet now, two human cultivators had barged in uninvited. Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised?

    Furthermore, their tone wasn¡¯t at all polite. They called the Horned Dragon a worm; they couldn¡¯t have been any more brazen! The old man in dragon robes furrowed his brow, his tawny eyes shing as he evaluated Su Yi and Meng Changyun.

    Before he could react, the Starry Abacus cried out in excitement. ¡°His Excellency Su is here! The pawnshop is saved!¡±

    The Scales of Judgment then cried out madly, ¡°His Excellency Su is here! Blue skies have returned!¡±

    The Heart-Inquiring Bell swayed with delight, as if dancing.

    Over in that shadowed corner, the pale-faced pawnbroker shot to his feet, delight written all over his face.

    Even if you¡¯d hit him over the head, he would never have guessed that Su Yi would show up here.

    It was truly unbelievable.

    After all, this wasn¡¯t the Wilds, nor was it the Netherworld. This was the Dark Sea of Stars, out in the depths of outer space.

    It was also the territory of a Oneness World King Horned Dragon!

    <i>Don¡¯t tell me... His Excellency Su has already awakened through reincarnation and stepped onto the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension? If not, how could he have entered the old Horned Dragon¡¯s territory through the Dark Sea of Stars?</i>

    The old pawnbroker was so excited that he quivered from head to toe.

    ¡°His Excellency Su?¡± The old monsters were startled.

    But a momentter, their expressions turned inquisitive.

    ¡°¡®His Excellency Su?¡¯ He¡¯s nothing but a little junior in his twenties, yet you¡¯re referring to him as ¡®His Excellency?¡¯ And you¡¯re this mad with delight? Hahahaha!¡± Old Devil Three Eyes clutched his stomach andughed like mad.

    ¡°Don¡¯tugh too hard. It¡¯s been a long, long time since Ist saw a human cultivator appear in Daoist Brother Longriver¡¯s territory,¡± Dark Monarch Liu Xiang said softly. ¡°But this ¡®Excellency Su¡¯ of theirs... really is a bit too young. He¡¯s like amb delivering himself to the ughter.¡±

    Madam Tumi¡¯s hollow eyes gazed at Su Yi, and she said sweetly, ¡°Rein it in a little. Don¡¯t scare our young friend.¡±

    The old man in dragon robes tapped the counter andughed. ¡°Tumi¡¯s right. He¡¯s here, and that makes him a customer of the pawnshop. We naturally ought to wee him properly.¡±

    He paused, then fixed his tawny eyes on Su Yi and said slowly, ¡°Of course, I said earlier that if their ¡®His Excellency Su¡¯ showed up, I¡¯d have him kneel and obey me.¡±

    He then pointed at Su Yi¡¯s feet. ¡°Go on then. Kneel.¡±

    The other old monsters¡¯ gazes were yful and cruel.

    The old pawnbroker was furious. <i>This is a tant insult to His Excellency Su¡¯s dignity!</i>

    Meng Changyun¡¯s gaze was icy. <i>This little worm really is sick of living.</i>

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was icy as he examined all of the old monsters. Finally, he focused on the old man in dragon robes.

    The moment he sensed Su Yi¡¯s gaze, the old man in dragon robes frowned. An inexplicable difort arose in his heart.

    He snorted coldly and was just about to say something when Su Yi chuckled. ¡°Old Pawnbroker, you¡¯ll have to endure for a bit. Once I¡¯ve understood the situation, I¡¯ll help you pluck this little worm¡¯s tendons, then skin him and scatter his ashes.¡±

    With that, Su Yi raised his right hand and grabbed.

    Behind the counter, the old man in dragon robes felt a hand wrap around his throat and hold him aloft as if he were a chicken.

 Chapter 1247 - A Well-Intentioned Assassination

    <h4>Chapter 1247 - A Well-Intentioned Assassination</h4>

    The old man in dragon robes stiffened, and the look on his face shifted abruptly.

    An inscrutable Daoist invocation left his lips, and throughout his body, his blood and qi surged. He was struggling with all his might.

    Like a caged dragon fighting to the bitter end, he was ferocious beyond measure.

    He was a Horned Dragon, with extraordinary aptitude and a firm, terrifying cultivation base.

    Even opponents of the same realm were certain to take injuries if he went all out, and that¡¯s assuming they survived!

    But a momentter, all of his power was thoroughly suppressed. He felt a sharp pain in his throat, and his face flushed red, while the veins bulged on his forehead. He was on the verge of suffocation.

    He couldn¡¯t raise so much as a single finger, let alone struggle.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The crowd watched in a daze as the old man in dragon robes knelt before Su Yi.

    The ground shook, and the entire pawnshop swayed violently.

    Dark Monarch Liu Xiang, Old Devil Three Eyes, and Madam Tumi¡¯s smiles froze in ce. All of them gasped.

    <i>He suppressed the old horned dragon with a flip of his palm?</i>

    An indescribable terror coursed through the three old monsters¡¯ entire bodies. Their expressions shifted as they realized they¡¯d misjudged the situation; this seemingly harmless young man was an utterly terrifying human cultivator!

    ¡°Wonderful!¡± The Starry Abacus, Scales of Judgment, and Heart-Inquiring Bell whooped for joy and cried out with excitement.

    The old pawnbroker couldn¡¯t help but be stunned too.

    A few years prior, when they saw Su Yi outside the Netherworld¡¯s Ziluo City, he¡¯d yet to even step into the Imperial Realm.

    Yet now, all he did was raise his palm, and he suppressed a Oneness Realm Horned Dragon!

    He was like apletely different person!

    The old man in dragon robes looked ready to die of anger and shame, and his hair was disheveled.

    He¡¯d only just casually mentioned his n to have Su Yi kneel and obey, only to find himself forced to kneel instead!

    He struggled like mad and tried to get up, but he couldn¡¯t budge. He couldn¡¯t even raise his head.

    This filled him with terror, and his hair stood on end as he realized that this didn¡¯t bode well. He shouted, ¡°Fellow Daoists, quickly, lend me your aid!¡±

    The other three old monsters looked at each other, but hesitated.

    Even the old Horned Dragon couldn¡¯t take a single blow. What could they do?

    Dark Monarch Liu Xiang took a deep breath, his expression filled with shame. ¡°Earlier, we were blind, and we inadvertently offended your dignity. We humbly request your forgiveness.¡±

    As he spoke, he sped his fist.

    ¡°Old Ghost Liu Xiang, you...¡± The Horned Dragon was frantic with anger.

    But then, Madam Tumi lowered her head. ¡°We are only customers who came here to do business. We¡¯ve never gotten mixed up in the pawnshop¡¯s affairs. We humbly request your understanding, senior.¡±

    ¡°That goes for me too!¡± Old Devil Three Eyes said hurriedly.

    Waves of emotion coursed through the old pawnbroker¡¯s heart just watching this.

    These three old monsters of the Dark Sea of Stars were aggressive and domineering, the type to kill a man without even batting an eye.

    Yet now, all of them had lowered their heads.

    The old man in dragon robes was ashen-faced, and his heart filled with disappointment. <i>These old bastards really are unreliable! Each is faster to adapt to the times than the one before!</i>

    Su Yi disregarded the old monsters. Instead, he looked at the old pawnbroker. ¡°How many of the shop¡¯s treasures have these old-timers ¡®traded¡¯ for over the years?¡±

    The old pawnbroker didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°A lot. If you need a list, I can put one together for you, Your Excellency!¡±

    Su Yi waved the offer away. ¡°No need for that.¡±

    The old monsters'' hearts thudded in their chest. <i>Does that mean he ns to get even?</i>

    Dark Monarch Liu Xiang said gravely, ¡°Over the years, we really have taken numerous treasures from the pawnshop, but the old Horned Dragon took an equivalent sum in Spatial Divine Crystals. We...¡±

    Before he could finish, Su Yi smiled faintly. ¡°You can¡¯t outfight me, so you¡¯re resorting to talk of fairness, but when you¡¯re stronger than your opponent, there are no depths to which you will not sink. You¡¯repletelywless, so why not stay that way until the very end? You¡¯ve truly got no prospects.¡±

    Dark Monarch Liu Xiang¡¯s expression darkened, and the depths of his gaze glinted with ferocious light.

    Su Yi continued entirely unperturbed. ¡°It might not be polite to say this, but I could kill every living thing in the Dark Sea of Stars without fear of killing a single innocent.¡±

    Madam Tumi lowered her beautiful head. ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve already submitted and expressed our good intentions, so please, be magnanimous.

    Su Yiughed, then raised his hand and pressed down on the air.

    <i>ch!</i>

    A streak of ck light split in midair just three feet away from him.

    Upon closer inspection, it was a seven-inch-long needle as fine as an ox hair, and it emanated a strange and unsettling aura.

    This treasure had been flying invisibly and silently through the air. Three more feet, and it would have pierced Su Yi¡¯s skull right between the eyes!

    <i>Bang! Crunch!</i>

    Practically simultaneously, a mysterious treasure shaped like a blood-red eye exploded into motes of light above Su Yi¡¯s hand, and a snowy, skeletal w burst behind him.

    All of this happened at almost exactly the same time.

    As Su Yi pressed down, the slender needle, the eye-like pearl, and the skeletal hand all shattered.

    Before this, neither Meng Changyun nor the old pawnbroker had noticed this attack. Now, chills coursed down their spines as they realized a terrifying attack had been hidden behind that conversation.

    There was no doubt about it. All three old monsters had attacked!

    Indeed, all three old monsters¡¯ expressions shifted.

    ¡°These are your so-called good intentions?¡± Su Yi¡¯s tone was rife with mockery.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Dark Monarch Liu Xiang waved hisntern, and a bundle of fluorescent blue me shot out, like a river enveloping Su Yi.

    Meanwhile, he transformed into blue smoke and disappeared on the spot.

    Old Devil Three Eyes roared, opened his mouth, and spat out a Daoist seal. It was shaped like a miniature divine mountain, and it descended ruthlessly upon Su Yi.

    Madam Tumi unfurled a blood umbre and waved it through the air.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The blood-red light of the Laws surged forth, transforming into a bloody river of purgatory.

    This attack was headed directly for the old pawnbroker and the Starry Abacus!

    The three Oneness Realm Old Monsters didn¡¯t just possess an abundance ofbat experience. They had great tacit understanding, too. When they joined forces, the entire pawnshop shook violently.

    The kneeling Horned Dragon¡¯s eyes shone with a hint of excitement. <i>These old bastards have a trick or two up their sleeves after all!</i>

    But a momentter, the Horned Dragon was struck dumb. He could only watch as the entire pawnshop froze strangely in ce, like a scene from a painting.

    The ¡°painting¡± depicted the vanished Dark Monarch Liu Xiang and his bone saber at Su Yi¡¯s side, ready to strike.

    But he was frozen mid-attack, unable toplete it.

    The old Horned Dragon was astonished. <i>What kind of ability is this?</i>

    ¡°This...¡± The old pawnbroker was tongue-tied too. He felt as if all of heaven and earth had frozen in ce.

    ¡°Your Excellency Su, is this a restriction technique?¡± the Starry Abacus couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Su Yi smiled and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s a Law of the Grand Dao.¡±

    As he spoke, he seized Dark Monarch Liu Xiang¡¯s white bone short saber and casually pierced his throat.

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    Dark Monarch Liu Xiang¡¯s eyes went round.

    A momentter, he caught aze, reduced to ash in the blink of an eye.

    This scene left the old Horned Dragon so startled that his soul practically left his body.

    Off to the side, Old Devil Three Eyes and Madam Tumi looked ovee with astonishment. Their faces filled with terror. They were like flies caught in a spider¡¯s web. Their power of the Grand Dao was restricted, and they couldn¡¯t move an inch. They could only watch helplessly and wait for death.

    This feeling left them on the verge of breaking down.

    Su Yi arrived before Old Devil Three Eyes, then retrieved the Xiantian Dao Seed and said softly, ¡°A dirty toad dares covet and seize the treasure I left here? You sure know how to dream.¡±

    He raised his hand and pped.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The ¡°beautiful young man¡± that was Old Devil Three Eyes exploded, his soul dispersed.

    Su Yi then turned his attention to Madam Tumi.

    Helplessness and despair were written all over her face. She opened her mouth to beg for mercy, but she couldn¡¯t make a single sound.

    ¡°The winner is a king, the loser, a bandit. No need to say more.¡± Su Yiughed, raised his hand, and pointed.

    Madam Tumi¡¯s slender, graceful figure caught aze, disintegrated into ash, and dissipated.

    Now, three Oneness Realm old monsters who¡¯d ruled the Dark Sea of Stars like hegemons for countless years had perished, their bodies and souls destroyed!

    This casual, understated massacre left the old pawnbroker in a daze.

    <i>Just how strong has His Excellency Su be!?</i>

    Meng Changyun was already ustomed to such sights. It hadn¡¯t been long since they¡¯d left the Violet Dome Star Realm, where he¡¯d witnessed Su Yi¡¯s magnificent bearing as he slew Oneness Realm World Kings in the time it took to snap his fingers.

    Thus, he naturally didn¡¯t find this surprising.

    ¡°Do you have anything else to say, little worm?¡± Su Yi turned to gaze down at the old Horned Dragon.

    However, the Horned Dragon who called himself Divine Monarch Longriver seemed perfectlyposed. ¡°I have to admit that I misjudged you. Being forced to the ground is my rightful punishment.¡±

    But then, he shook his head and looked at Su Yi. ¡°However, I urge you to let this end here. Otherwise, you¡¯re sure to bring about an enormous disaster.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly, while Meng Changyun snorted and pped the old Horned Dragon across the face. ¡°Death is imminent, yet you¡¯re still talking tough? You must be insane!¡±

    The crisp p left the old Horned Dragon¡¯s face red, swollen, and bleeding.

    However, heughed and said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t care at all about such petty humiliations.¡±

    But it was then that the old pawnbroker said hurriedly, ¡°Your Excellency Su, you can¡¯t kill the old Horned Dragon.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Su Yi was instantly confused.

    The old pawnbroker had a conflicted look on his face. He sighed. ¡°This involves our boss¡¯s life!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze focused.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, he took out his wicker chair and sat down. ¡°Exin it to me.¡±

 Chapter 1248 - Revealing the Secrets of the Bronze Box

    <h4>Chapter 1248 - Revealing the Secrets of the Bronze Box</h4>

    The bean-likemp cast its mottled light.

    Inside the pawnshop, Su Yi sprawled outnguidly in his wicker chair.

    The Starry Abacus eagerly and obsequiously took out a jug of wine, while the Heart-Inquiring Bell prepared two little tes of enticing refreshments.

    The Scales of Judgment even offered up its tray as a little table. It carried the wine and food obediently as it stood by Su Yi¡¯s side.

    Their eagerness broadened even Meng Changyun¡¯s horizons. <i>These little fellows...actually know to butter the Temple Master up!?</i>

    The old pawnbroker stood upright to the side, softly exining the situation.

    Three hundred years ago, their boss brought the pawnshop into the Dark Sea of Stars. She said she was looking for the legendary Divine Kingdom of Illusions to retrieve a certain treasure.

    Not long after they arrived, she left the pawnshop alone.

    A monthter, the old Horned Dragon suddenly appeared outside the pawnshop with a letter.

    The letter contained a portion of the pawnshop owner¡¯s remnant will. She told the old pawnbroker that she¡¯d be locked in magicalbat with someone who called himself ¡°the Illusionist.¡±

    She wouldn¡¯t return until the battle was over.

    She also said that the old Horned Dragon was the Illusionist¡¯s servant. ording to her agreement with the Illusionist, the Horned Dragon would help watch over the pawnshop in the days that followed.

    Three hundred years had passed since then. There¡¯d been no word from her since.

    The old Horned Dragon had originally helped watch over the pawnshop, but a hundred years ago, he suddenly changed his tune and started intervening in the pawnshop¡¯s business. Furthermore, he started ordering the old pawnbroker and the shop¡¯s treasures to do his bidding.

    The old pawnbroker couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He pointed at the kneeling Horned Dragon and said with great pain, ¡°Over the past hundred years, that old thing has desecrated too many of our wondrous treasures to count. His behavior has been despicable and contemptible!¡±

    The old Horned Dragon took this with calm indifference, and it made no attempt to argue.

    Su Yi took a sip of wine. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll help you ventter.¡±

    This was his first time seeing the old pawnbroker so angry.

    The old pawnbroker took a deep breath, then suppressed his fury. ¡°Your Excellency Su, I stopped you from killing the old Horned Dragon because he¡¯s the Illusionist''s servant. You can¡¯t kill him lightly.¡±

    ¡°Just who is this Illusionist person?¡± asked Su Yi. ¡°Where did hee from?¡±

    The pawnbroker exined, ¡°The boss once said that the Illusionist was hidden within the Divine Kingdom of Illusions. She suspects he¡¯s an expert not of this era.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    The Divine Kingdom of Illusions was one of the seven great forbidden zones of the starry skies!

    Throughout the ages, he¡¯d never heard of anyone sessfully making it inside.

    Yet now, it seemed an expert not of this era was hidden inside. Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised?

    The kneeling Horned Dragon suddenly raised his head, his eyes zing with fervent passion. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. My master is a true descendant of immortals!¡±

    The descendant of immortals!?

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°What makes you say that?¡±

    The old Horned Dragon said with pride, ¡°The blood of immortals flows through his veins, and he¡¯s mastered true immortal magics! If he weren¡¯t trapped in the Divine Kingdom of Illusions, given his abilities, he could transcend all star realms and make the whole Eastern Profound Star Domain tremble!¡±

    Meng Changyun couldn¡¯t help but look impressed. <i>The descendant of immortals? Immortal magics?</i>

    <i>Don¡¯t tell me immortals really exist?</i>

    But Su Yiughed dryly and whispered, ¡°Even if gods and immortals really exist, they too must avert their gazes before me....¡±

    The Temple Master had said these words a long time ago. Su Yi had his experience, and he knew that throughout the vast Eastern Profound Star Domain, no immortals existed!

    In other words, immortals didn¡¯t exist here!

    If they did exist, they existed outside of the Eastern Profound Star Domain.

    Yet now, this Illusionist guy had proimed himself the descendant of immortals. It seemed highly likely that he was a fraud!

    Of course, even assuming he really was the descendant of immortals, he was still trapped in the Divine Kingdom of Illusions, wasn¡¯t he?

    Su Yi looked at the old pawnbroker. ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting here all this time. How are you so certain your boss is still alive?¡±

    The Heart-Inquiring Bell suddenly said, ¡°Your Excellency Su, do you still remember the paper crane you took from the pawnshop back in the Azure Continent?¡±

    Su Yi nodded, a bit stunned, then flipped over his palm. A paper crane floated into the air.

    It was pale silver throughout, with eyes like rubies. Its head was lowered, and its beak was preening its feathers. It was such a vivid depiction of a crane that it almost seemed alive.

    There was a bronze box on the paper crane¡¯s back, and it was as small as a single grain of rice.

    Su Yi had obtained this on the Azure Continent, during his first visit to the pawnshop after recovering his memories.

    He remembered that there¡¯d been a letter from the pawnshop owner on top of the grain-sized box.

    The message said:

    ¡°Ol¡¯ Crook Su, look after this box for me. If you run into life-threatening danger, open it. I know you¡¯re not the type to listen to others¡¯ advice, and you¡¯re sure to want to know what¡¯s in the box, but give me face this time, okay? Please, please, please, don¡¯t do it.¡±

    Su Yi initially disregarded the message, and he¡¯d never taken it seriously.

    He just assumed the contents of the box were one of that madwoman¡¯s killer weapons, but they¡¯d nevere in handy.

    To the point that had the Heart-Inquiring bell not brought them up, he might well have forgotten the crane and bronze boxpletely.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the paper crane is connected to your boss¡¯s life and death?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose.

    The crane really was extraordinary. It was refined from Starsoul Threads and Profound Demon Blood Crystals, both precious treasures, making itvish to the extreme.

    But that was all it was.

    ¡°There¡¯s something you don¡¯t know, Your Excellency Su.¡± The old pawnbroker coughed dryly. ¡°The crane isn¡¯t anything special, but the bronze box on its back is quite particr. A portion of our boss¡¯s spirit origin is sealed inside. So long as the box remains, even if she meets with disaster, she can use that sealed spirit origin toe back to life.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°If it¡¯s so important, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    The old pawnbroker lowered his head sheepishly, ¡°Those were her orders. She said that someone like you couldn¡¯t possibly meet with disaster, and that if she entrusted the box to your care, she¡¯d have absolutely no need to fear anything happening to it...¡±

    The corners of Su Yi¡¯s lips twitched. <i>That madwoman was using me?</i>

    The Heart-Inquiring Bell hurriedly exined, ¡°Your Excellency Su, that box really is a killer weapon our boss left for you. If you undo the seal, the power therein is enough to y even World Kings with ease!¡±

    Su Yi was impressed, and a wave coursed through his heart.

    As the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, he¡¯d interacted with the master of the pawnshop on numerous asions.

    He knew that excessively beautiful, yet wildly temperamental woman was in possession of numerous mysterious and unknown treasures.

    She was like a mysterious treasure trove in her own right; she could whip out a new strange and unbelievable treasure at a moment¡¯s notice.

    The pawnshop¡¯s Heart-Inquiring Bell, Starry Abacus, and the Scales of Judgment were rare Xiantian divine treasures in their own right. Butpared to the rest of the madwoman¡¯s treasury, they were like a single hair plucked from the bodies of nine oxen.

    Su Yi still wouldn¡¯t have thought that the paper crane she¡¯d given him came with a weapon strong enough to y even World Kings!

    Su Yi swept his gaze across the old pawnbroker and the three treasures. ¡°Right from the start, you¡¯ve been helping your boss keep all sorts of things from me, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Your Excellency Su, we absolutely had no ill intentions!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true, but our boss.... Ordered us to do all that....¡±

    ¡°Your Excellency Su, please, whatever you do, don¡¯t be angry!¡± The old pawnbroker and the treasures hurriedly tried to exin.

    Su Yi waved them away. ¡°Enough. When I see your boss, I¡¯ll naturally have a proper chat with her.¡±

    The four of them instantly sighed in relief.

    Su Yi put away the paper crane. ¡°Does that mean that even now, you¡¯re uncertain whether your boss is alive or dead?¡±

    The old pawnbroker sighed. ¡°Indeed.¡±

    He paused, then looked at the old Horned Dragon. ¡°But we believe that she¡¯s most likely still alive. Otherwise, this old bastard would likely have long since dominated the pawnshop. He would never have let us live this long.¡±

    Su Yi looked at the Horned Dragon too. ¡°Is the pawnshop owner still alive?¡±

    The Horned Dragon said coldly, ¡°If I live, you might well be able to get your answers. If I die, you¡¯ll get nothing at all. Furthermore, my master will find out immediately! You couldn¡¯t possibly bear the consequences of that!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi. He stretched out his hand.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Within that bundle of firelight, the Horned Dragon shrank many times over, revealing his original shape. He was now a Horned Dragon just over a foot long.

    He had a single horn on his head, and he was covered in ck scales, with silver ws.

    He seemed to sense that this didn¡¯t bode well. He cried out in terror, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m going to skin you, pluck your tendons, burn your flesh and bones, and scatter your ashes. That¡¯ll inform your master of your death, too.¡±

    ¡°????¡± The Horned Dragonpletely lost its cool and started roaring in anger and fear.

    But Su Yi paid it no heed. Before long, he¡¯d yed it alive and started working on its tendons...

    Chills coursed through Meng Changyun¡¯s heart just watching this. <i>That¡¯s a Oneness Realm Horned Dragon of extraordinary talent! Its strength and foundations far surpass human cultivators. Yet now, it¡¯s been skinned! And its tendons have been plucked!</i>

    No one could have remained calm after witnessing this bloody spectacle.

    ¡°Wonderful!¡± The Starry Abacus, Scales of Judgment, and Heart-Inquiring Bell whooped for joy, and the old pawnbroker cried out excitedly.

    The Horned Dragon had brutally mistreated them for the past hundred years. They longed for nothing more than to devour his flesh and drink his blood!

    <i>Bang!</i>

    In the end, Su Yi flicked his fingers, reducing the Horned Dragon¡¯s bones to ashes before putting the scales, skin, and tendons away. These were rare divine materials, and their value was inestimable.

    To Su Yi¡¯s surprise, when he went through the Horned Dragon¡¯s belongings, he found thousands of Spatial Divine Crystals!

    These were rare treasures that contained spatial power.

    Even one was worth cities.

    Yet now, he¡¯d just found a whole mountain of them!

    ¡°Do you know what that little worm was gathering all these Spatial Divine Crystals for?¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but ask.

 Chapter 1249 - You Refuse to Heed My Advice?

    <h4>Chapter 1249 - You Refuse to Heed My Advice?</h4>

    ¡°The old Horned Dragon served the Illusionist. He said he was gathering the crystals under his master¡¯s orders, to help him escape the Divine Kingdom of Illusions,¡± exined the old pawnbroker.

    ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡± Su Yi thought back to his time as the Temple Master, when he sessfully located the entrance to the Divine Kingdom of Illusions, only to discover that it was full of terrifying waves of spatial power. It could have destroyed the body of even a Cosmic Enlightenment World King with ease!

    This left him with no choice but to end his journey there. He never got toy eyes on the true Divine Kingdom of Illusions.

    But now, he suddenly understood.

    The old Horned Dragon had obviously been gathering Spatial Divine Crystals to create a spatial tunnel and lead the Illusionist out of confinement!

    <i>It¡¯s also possible that the entrance has changed since Ist visited... </i>thought Su Yi.

    It had already been countless years since hisst trip to the entrance of the Divine Kingdom of Illusions. He dared not assume that the entrance hadn¡¯t changed.

    After chatting a while longer, Su Yi made up his mind. He was going back to the entrance of the Divine Kingdom of Illusions!

    ¡°Your Excellency Su, you can¡¯t! Absolutely not!¡±

    The old pawnbroker instantly tensed up. ¡°The Illusionist is most likely not of this era, and it¡¯s highly likely that he really is a descendant of immortals. Even our boss has yet to return. If you go, who knows what perils you¡¯ll face?¡±

    The Starry Abacus and the other Xiantian treasures spoke up too.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel curious. ¡°Just what is your boss¡¯s cultivation base?¡±

    ¡°Uh....¡± The old pawnbroker scratched his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. She just said that she¡¯s never met an opponent she couldn¡¯t defeat...¡±

    Su Yiughed dryly. ¡°Then why hasn¡¯t she returned from her duel with the Illusionist even after all this time?¡±

    The old pawnbroker was instantly ufortable. ¡°This time... might be an exception.¡±

    Su Yi took out the paper crane and passed it to the old pawnbroker. ¡°You hold onto this for now. That way, if I get stuck in the Divine Kingdom of Illusions, your boss won¡¯t need to fear for her life.¡±

    ¡°You really n to go?¡± eximed the old pawnbroker.

    ¡°Your boss and I are acquainted, for better or worse. How could I remain uninvolved now that she¡¯s in trouble?¡±

    Su Yi then turned to Meng Changyun. ¡°You stay here until I return.¡±

    Meng Changyun nodded.

    He understood Su Yi¡¯s disposition, and he knew that this time, he couldn¡¯t help at all. The best thing he could do now was refrain from causing additional trouble.

    ¡°Wait a moment, Your Excellency Su!¡± The old pawnbroker turned and fetched a bronze box from the shelves.

    ¡°Your Excellency, this contains a jade pendant our boss left here. With it, you might be able to sense her presence.¡±

    The old pawnbroker opened the box, revealing a perfectly round jade pendant that glowed with crimson light. He then proffered it to Su Yi with both hands.

    Su Yi took it and looked it over. He couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Your boss sure knows how to throw her wealth around. She actually used Phoenix Fire Spirit Jade to make this thing? If certain World King old-timers saw this, they¡¯d surely curse her out for desecrating a heavenly treasure.

    Phoenix Fire Spirit Jade was an unparalleled divine material, the kind that could only be happened upon by chance.

    Adding even just a tiny bit of it during the refining process let you make a top-ss World King Dao Weapon!

    Yet now, a palm-sized piece of Phoenix Fire Spirit Jade had been turned into jewelry...

    Furthermore, Su Yi could indeed sense a highly distinctive presence within the pendant. It was forceful and tyrannical beyond measure.

    This was the characteristic aura of the pawnshop owner.

    ¡°After I leave, don¡¯t let any more guests in,¡± Su Yi softly tapped the Heart-Inquiring Bell.

    ¡°Mm!¡± The Heart-Inquiring Bell straightforwardly agreed.

    Su Yiughed, then put his hands behind his back and emerged from the pawnshop.

    It was only after watching him fade from view that the old pawnbroker closed the pawnshop doors.

    Without the Heart-Inquiring Bell as a guide, no one could locate the pawnshop, no matter who they were. This was what made it so mysterious.

    Even if someone was nearby, the pawnshop was like flowers reflected in a mirror or the moon reflected in water, impossible to approach.

    Mist permeated the air. Everything was still and silent.

    The old Horned Dragon¡¯s territory was like a forbidden ground!

    Off in the distant mists, the bald man manifested of the Blue Demon Bird stared. His eyes widened, and his jaw practically fell off.

    Just ten minutes prior, he watched as Dark Monarch Liu Xiang, Old Devil Three Eyes, and Madam Tumi entered the pawnshop.

    He also watched those fearless human cultivators recklessly follow them in.

    And here the Blue Demon Bird had assumed the two human cultivators were dead beyond a shadow of a doubt.

    Yet now, that young man in blue was the first to leave!

    And he didn¡¯t have so much as a hair out of ce!

    ¡°Madam Tumi loves nothing more than using the blood of human cultivators to brew wine. How could she refrain from attacking such a powerful human cultivator?

    ¡°And Old Devil Three Eyes hates human cultivators more than anything. He kills them on sight, so why didn¡¯t he attack this time?¡±

    ¡°Something isn¡¯t right here!¡±

    The bald man was still confused when a bloody scene unfolded before him.

    Old Devil Three Eyes¡¯ procession had been waiting outside the pawnshop.

    When the young man in blue entered, he waved his sleeves, and every yao cultivator in the procession was reduced to ash!

    ¡°He actually dared attack Old Devil Three Eyes¡¯ subordinates!?¡± The bald man broke out in cold sweats.

    Wasn¡¯t this human cultivator a bit too terrifying!?

    The bald man turned to flee. He dared not linger.

    ¡°Stop right there.¡±

    A light, airy voice resounded in the bald man¡¯s ears, but soft as it was, it went off like a thunderp, skating his heart. His steps came to abrupt halt, and he dared not act recklessly.

    Everything shifted before him. The young man in blue now stood right in front of him.

    ¡°Since you haven¡¯t left, you can carry me to my next destination,¡± ordered Su Yi.

    The bald man sighed in relief and smiled appeasingly. ¡°I¡¯m honored and ttered to serve as your mount.¡±

    With that, he shifted in ce, transforming back into a Blue Demon Bird. ¡°Please have a seat, Your Excellency.¡±

    How could Su Yi bother being polite to a feathered beast? He climbed right onto the bird¡¯s back, took out his wicker chair, and sprawled out.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    The Blue Demon Bird took to the sky, taking Su Yi with him.

    Along the way, Su Yi relied on his memories to guide its path.

    The more time passed, the less nervous the bird got. Finally, it asked, ¡°Your Excellency, forgive my impudence, but those old monsters...¡±

    Before he could finish his question, Su Yi said distractedly, ¡°They¡¯re dead.¡±

    <i>Dead!?</i>

    The Blue Demon Bird¡¯s wings quivered, and his soul practically escaped his body.

    All three old monsters were top hegemons of the Dark Sea of Stars, yet now... All of them were dead!?

    The Blue Demon Bird¡¯s heart quivered. He was ovee with fright. <i>Just what kind of terrifying existence am I carrying on my back?</i>

    As the bird¡¯s thoughts raced, it became even meeker and more obedient.

    Enough time to burn a stick of incenseter.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Rumbling and booming emanated from afar, shaking heaven and earth.

    It was visible to the naked eye. Off in the distance, there was a waterfall of pouring light descending from the heavens, eye-catching to the extreme.

    That was the power of space and time, and it was boundlessly vast. It distorted its surroundings and filled them with a terrifying aura of destruction.

    Even from a distance, the Blue Demon Bird quivered. <i>What kind of hellscape is this!?</i>

    The bird had lived in the Dark Sea of Stars for a long, long time, but it was its first time encountering such a forbidden zone.

    ¡°Enough. You can drop me off here.¡± Su Yi put away his wicker chair and shot toward the waterfall.

    ¡°Your Excellency, am I permitted to leave?¡± The Blue Demon Bird rallied its courage and asked.

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± said Su Yi, waving it away without so much as turning to look at it.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    The Blue Demon Bird turned and fled, beating its wings like mad. In the blink of an eye, it had vanished.

    It was obviously scared out of its wits.

    ¡°This ce really is different from when I wasst here.¡±

    Before long, Su Yi arrived at that stretch of chaotic, flowing spacetime. He put his hands behind his back as he gazed into the distance.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A surging waterfall of time and space created waves, like the shifting of oceanic tides. This left the surrounding area contorted and tumultuous, a vision of copse and devastation.

    It was indistinct, but deep within the spacetime tides, there was the faint, ethereal outline of a doorway.

    The entrance to the Divine Kingdom of Illusions!

    Unlike before, the tides of space and time were much weaker than before. They weren¡¯t even remotelyparable.

    Back then, even standing at a distance, and even at the pinnacle of his strength, the Temple Master sensed a lethal threat assailing him right in the face. He dared not risk it.

    But it was different now. The spacetime power had weakened, and even the entrance had solidified, bing much clearer!

    <i>No wonder the Illusionist ordered the Horned Dragon to gather Spatial Divine Crystals. As the tides of space and time weaken, the entrance of the Divine Kingdom of Illusions will fully reappear in the Dark Sea of Stars. That will give him an opportunity to escape, </i>thought Su Yi.

    As he pondered, he approached the entrance. Spatial Divine Crystals burned between his fingers. Wisps of spatial power reminiscent of divine mes hovered around him.

    This wondrous spatial power neutralized most of the threat the spacetime currents represented.

    Suddenly, an aged voice spoke with great difficulty. ¡°Young man, with your cultivation, entering this ce is highly unlikely to end well for you. I suggest you stop here.¡±

    Su Yi stopped in his tracks and gazed into the distance.

    There, he saw a man seated cross-legged right in the middle of the devastating tides of spatial and temporal power. He was thin, and his hair was disheveled.

    The terrifying currents of space and time frequently assailed him, mming ruthlessly into his body. His skin was split, and his flesh was charred. Many of his bones and tendons had snapped.

    But he didn¡¯t move a muscle. He just sat there like a boulder, seemingly unmovable.

    When the spacetime power receded, his wounds knit together rapidly, like dried-up trees sprouting new leaves in spring.

    It was an extraordinarily startling sight.

    <i>He¡¯s using the spacetime tides to temper his flesh and his Dao. This guy... sure is ruthless! </i>Su Yi¡¯s gaze focused. He couldn''t help but be surprised.

    He could tell at a nce that this thin, unmoving man was only in thete-stage Oneness Realm.

    But his willpower and aura were terrifying beyond limit.

    He was even superior to some Cosmic Enlightenment World Kings!

    He was absolutely an expert!

    Even in the top ten star realms, someone like him would have been considered a top-ss World King. He had unparalleled foundations and spirit!

    A momentter, Su Yi smiled, inclined his head, and said, ¡°Thanks for the warning.¡±

    Then, he looked away and continued ahead.

    Off in the distance, the gaunt man frowned. <i>You¡¯re not going to listen?</i>

 Chapter 1250 - A Casual Strike

    <h4>Chapter 1250 - A Casual Strike</h4>

    Su Yi stopped in ce.

    ¡°Want to fight?¡± Su Yi asked without so much as turning his head.

    Off on that distant stretch of batterednd, the thin man seated cross-legged slowly rose. ¡°You¡¯re a human cultivator. It¡¯s only out of consideration for that fact that I spoke up to warn you, so why... aren¡¯t you listening?¡±

    He shed through the air, appearing close to Su Yi instantaneously.

    His hair and beard were disheveled, and his youthful face was as cold and firm as a rock. His eyes were sharp and surging with terrifying sword intent.

    Upon closer inspection, where the thin man stood, he was like a mountain supporting heaven and earth. He seemed utterly unshakable.

    Even more terrifyingly, extremely condensed sword intent surged around him, creating an endless cycle of rejuvenation. It had a wless charm!

    Even ordinary World Kings would have been instantly intimidated in the face of such an opponent, and their hearts would have filled with despair.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze focused, and he took a deep look at the man. ¡°Your attainments in the Dao of the Sword are quite decent, but I urge you not to proceed down the wrong path.¡±

    With that, he took a step forward.

    One step, and the skies abruptly sank. The air trembled on all sides.

    A streak of sword qi rose into the air in front of Su Yi. It stretched far and wide, connecting heaven and earth!

    With each step Su Yi took, his sword qi intensified. Heaven and earth trembled, and the air distorted, as if unable to bear his sword force.

    The thin man looked stunned, and his eyes surged with divine radiance. ¡°I misjudged you. I wouldn¡¯t have thought you were a powerful sword cultivator!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s lips parted, and he said just two words. ¡°Step aside.¡±

    The thin man shook his head. ¡°Eight thousand years ago, I received someone¡¯s guidance and a secret incantation of the Dao of the Sword. In exchange, I agreed to watch over this ce until he escaped confinement. As a sword cultivator, I can¡¯t possibly go back on my word!¡±

    He spoke with firm conviction, and his eyes zed with determination.

    He too burst with monstrous sword intent, like rampaging mes burning the firmament, their dazzling light illuminating the nine heavens.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Their power of the Dao of the Sword stirred the clouds, filling the surrounding air with austere murderous intent.

    ¡°Acting on another¡¯s orders?¡± Su Yi took a second to ponder that. ¡°Are you perhaps talking about that self-proimed descendant of immortals, the Illusionist?¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± said the thin man.

    Su Yi stopped in his tracks, then asked, ¡°Several hundred years ago, a woman entered the Divine Kingdom of Illusions. Do you know anything about that?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡± A rare hint of emotion coursed through the thin man¡¯s eyes. ¡°She was impressive, but her treasures were even more impressive. One of them could resist the waves of the power of time and space.¡±

    ¡°Did you stand in her way?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± said the thin man. ¡°When that woman arrived, the Illusionist ordered me to let her into the Divine Kingdom of Illusions.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°So, if I want to enter too, I have to defeat you first?¡±

    The thin man fell briefly silent, his eyes shing like lightning. ¡°My Dao of the Sword can only determine life and death, not victory and defeat. I absolutely never hold back.¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°My Dao of the Sword acts in ordance with my will. I have no restrictions. Draw your sword.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s robes fluttered around him as he approached.

    As if he was just out for a casual stroll.

    But in the thin man¡¯s eyes, the young man in blue seemed to have jumped out of the cage of heaven and earth to wander freely beyond the nine heavens.

    There was nowhere his sword intent did not reach and nowhere it couldn¡¯t go. It was vast beyond measure!

    ¡°Excellent!¡± The thin man¡¯s cultivation base swelled, and he surged with sword intent.

    <i>ng!</i>

    He flipped his palm, and a Dao Sword shot forth, cleaving the air.

    In the blink of an eye, countless illusory swords surged into being, and countless streaks of sword qi rumbled and boomed. Countless fiery, explosive mysteries of the Laws interwove within his sword qi as it struck.

    It was like an endless, fiery sword rain, and it nketed everything on all sides.

    Even more terrifyingly, theyers uponyers of spatial power seemed capable of overturning mountains and inverting seas. The countless ¡°raindrops¡± struck with indescribable, terrifying momentum.

    <i>He¡¯spletely fused the Laws of Space and Fire, using his sword force to transform creation. His sword intent burns like fire, but even more impressive, everything hase together. There¡¯s no longer a distinction between his abilities... </i>thought Su Yi.

    He could tell that the thin man wasn¡¯t holding back. This sh contained his full power, and he intended to determine life and death!

    His Dao of the Sword was extreme, but that¡¯s what made it so tyrannical.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t hold back either.

    He raised his right hand high, pressed his fingers into a sword, and swung.

    It was a subtle movement, and it couldn¡¯t have been any more ordinary, yet at the same time, he was like god or immortal disying his strength. His sword intent was like a river breaking through a dam, overturning heaven and earth. It was brimming with inestimable power and indestructible charm.

    And this power originated from Su Yi¡¯s fingertips.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The firmament quivered, and heaven and earth trembled.

    The surrounding skies shattered like ss beneath a hammer, forming countless, spreading, spider web-like cracks.

    The thin man¡¯s fiery sword rain was suppressed, as if it had encountered a windstorm. It instantly went out.

    The endlessyers of spatial power shattered with a bang.

    Beneath the dome of heaven, Su Yi¡¯s streak of sword qi seemed intent on stealing the heavens, and ripping the firmament asunder. It was now this entirendscape¡¯s only source of light.

    And the thin man stood at the end of its trajectory!

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The thin man suffered a blow greater than he could withstand. He stepped back, his firm, boulder-like face paling.

    The impact set his robes and long hair fluttering, and countless minute bloody gashes tore open on his skin.

    ¡°Might I ask the name of your attack?¡± The thin man whispered in a daze.

    ¡°It was a casual strike. It has no name,¡± Su Yi said inly.

    As he spoke, he exerted his will, and the sword qi targeting the thin man disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°A casual strike....?¡± the thin man muttered to himself. ¡°And what a casual strike it was!¡±

    His gaze was inscrutable, and his eyes shone with astonishment.

    A casual strike, and he¡¯d ripped open the dome of heaven, shattering the skies. The mysteries of the Dao of the Sword therein were too great for him to fathom.

    His Dao of the Sword was simply unbelievable!

    The thin man had always been focused on his cultivation. He¡¯d sought enlightenment on numerous asions before finally creating a Dao of the Sword all his own.

    He was confident that despite his Oneness Realm cultivation, his power of the Dao of the Sword was enough to let himpete with even some Cosmic Enlightenment powerhouses.

    But now...

    He¡¯d lost.

    To a single sh at that!

    And his opponent was obviously just an early-stage Heavenly Longevity World King, with a bone age in the early twenties...

    The thin man took a deep breath, then sped his fists. ¡°My strength is inferior to yours, and I am resigned to my defeat. But even though you didn¡¯t kill me, I¡¯ll die before I back down!¡±

    He spoke with staunch conviction.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes shone with a hint of admiration. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the Illusionist taught you a sword incantation? Why not use it?¡±

    The thin man shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve yet to fully incorporate it into my swordsmanship. If I tried to use it in battle, I¡¯d only make a fool of myself. I¡¯d be like an artist trying to draw a tiger, only to draw a dog instead.¡±

    Su Yi nodded inplete agreement. ¡°Well said.¡±

    The thin man froze, stunned, then asked, ¡°Tell me, what do you think of my Dao of the Sword?¡±

    Su Yi thought it over seriously, then said, ¡°In the modern era, you¡¯re a first-rate sword cultivator. In my eyes, you¡¯re an umon foe.¡±

    ¡°Just... umon?¡± The thin man¡¯s gaze was conflicted, and he sank into silence.

    He had no idea that out amongst the stars, those the Temple Master appraised as ¡°umon¡± could be counted on one¡¯s fingers!

    ¡°You¡¯ve already started walking down your own path. Why concern yourself with others¡¯ opinions?¡± Su Yi said softly. ¡°Your cultivation base might be wed, and you¡¯ve perhaps yet to fully master your power of the Grand Dao, but you can fix all thatter. No, the problem is that when ites to cultivating and seeking the Dao of the Sword, youck confidence. <i>That¡¯s </i>your greatest w.¡±

    ¡°Confidence?¡± The thin man was bbergasted.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Confidence!¡± said Su Yi. ¡°As a sword cultivator, the moment you attack, you ought to have a heart that looks down upon all things. This isn¡¯t arrogance or conceit, but rather, breadth of spirit.¡±

    He paused, then said, ¡°You might well be unafraid of death, but asking me what I thought of your swordsmanship proves that youck absolute confidence in yourself and your Dao of the Sword.¡±

    This left the thin man unwittingly dumbstruck.

    Like sudden thunder and lightning amidst the silence.

    His words were simple and easy to understand, but the thin man knew they were right on the mark. His opponent had seen the ws in his Dao Heart!

    A little whileter, the thin man sighed. ¡°Your words have swept away the clouds, letting me see the sun once more.¡±

    With that, he faced Su Yi and bowed deeply.

    ¡°Do you still n to stand in my way?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The thin man said apologetically, ¡°This is the task entrusted to me. I cannot go back on my word.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but smile and incline his head. ¡°Truly not bad.¡±

    He snapped his fingers, and the Laws of Restricting the Profound surged forth, silently suppressing the thin man. He could no longer move a muscle.

    His hair stood on end.

    Had his opponent used this Law of the Grand Dao earlier, he would have lost even more quickly!

    Su Yi then continued into the distance.

    Before he¡¯d gotten far, he seemed to recall something, and he asked, ¡°Right. What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Nie Jiancheng,¡± said the gaunt man.

    ¡°I¡¯ll remember it,¡± said Su Yi. With that, he took a step forward.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The tides of time and space ran rampant, their power terrifying beyond limit

    Su Yi¡¯s sleeves billowed around him, and over a thousand Spatial Divine Crystals burst. The spatial power therein condensed into a streak of sword qi andnded in Su Yi¡¯s palm.

    He casually swung it.

    The raging windstorm of spacetime ripped open a path.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi shed through the air, seizing the opportunity to enter the gate to the Divine Kingdom of Illusions. In the blink of an eye, he¡¯d vanished.

    The path he¡¯d cleaved open with sword qi was slowly corroded, dissolving into the tide of space and time.

    <i>When did the stars give rise to such a terrifying, heaven-defying young sword cultivator?</i>

    <i>Given time, his attainments in the Dao of the Sword are likely to shatter all of the Temple Master¡¯s records!</i>

    Off in the distance, the thin man, Nie Jiancheng, had already freed himself from confinement.

    His gaze was utterly rueful.

    As a sword cultivator, he¡¯d only ever worshiped one person, and that was the Temple Master!

    He knew the Temple Master¡¯s aplishments like the back of his hand, or like his own family tree.

    Yet now, he felt a strong premonition¡ª¡ª

    That young sword cultivator would likely one day stand shoulder to shoulder with the Temple Master.

    He might even... surpass him!

    <i>I just hope you can make it out of the Divine Kingdom of Illusions alive. Whatever you do, don¡¯t die in there... </i>Nie Jiancheng muttered to himself.

 Chapter 1251 - The Jade Sea and Mount Penglai

    <h4>Chapter 1251 - The Jade Sea and Mount Peni</h4>

    Waves rose and fell throughout a vast blue sea.

    The shore was lined with strange, craggy rocks. Sudden waves crashed onto the beach.

    Su Yi stood atop a boulder, gazing into the distance.

    <i>Is this the Divine Kingdom of Illusions?</i>

    <i>The rumored kingdom the divine realm left behind?</i>

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit stunned.

    When he passed through that doorway, it was as if he¡¯d initiated a temporal and spatial shift. The stars seemed to revolve around him, and then, he found himself here.

    As far as the eye could see, there was nothing but endless blue waters and faint clouds hanging high in the sky. There was no sign of a kingdom. No, this seemed like a hidden realm!

    Su Yi stretched out his divine sense, and he quickly detected wisps of iparably mysterious spiritual energy throughout the surrounding air.

    Each minute wisp seemed capable of crushing an entire mountain range. They were chock-full of the dense power of the Grand Dao.

    Su Yi found this quite surprising.

    He stretched out his hand and grabbed.

    A wisp of spiritual energy reacted as if summoned, revolving around Su Yi¡¯s fingertip.

    <i>Could this be immortal qi? </i>Su Yi was startled. <i>This wisp of energy is like translucent amber, and it contains iparably overflowing power of the Grand Dao. It¡¯s both dense and pure.</i>

    <i>It¡¯s far beyond the world¡¯s spiritual energy!</i>

    Su Yi was impressed, and he suddenly recalled a few rumors.

    Rumor had it that those who ascended and became immortals could reach the Immortal Realm. There, they could consume immortal spiritual energy and establish an eternal, undying Dao and evesting longevity.

    There were also rumors that true immortals could breathe immortal origin power, control Immortal Laws, and overturn heaven and earth at will.

    The rumors varied, but all of them agreed that bing an immortal meant reaching the pinnacle of power. It was the highest possible cultivation boundary.

    Of course, it wouldn¡¯t do to take mere rumors too seriously. They were far-fetched and didn¡¯t stand up to scrutiny.

    Many of the rumors had appeared essentially out of nowhere, and they weren¡¯t realistic at all.

    But Su Yi was certain that if Immortals and the Immortal Path really existed, the root of their cultivation had to lie in absorbing power that transcended the spiritual energy of heaven and earth.

    The power of the Immortal Dao!

    <i>If this really is the aura of the Immortal Realm, that could perhaps prove that this really is a purend the Immortal Realm left behind... </i>thought Su Yi.

    As he pondered, he looked around, then sat cross-legged and circted his cultivation base.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Throughout the surrounding area, wisps of the aura of the Grand Dao surged into Su Yi, like a rain of immortal light.

    Su Yi quivered, and a strange look appeared on his face.

    The aura of the Grand Dao flooded into his body like an avnche or tidal wave. Its energy was boundless and dense, and his aura boiled over.

    Throughout his body, his skin, flesh, tendons, bones, meridians, acupoints, and organs... all received unprecedented nourishment.

    And his cultivation base caught aze. It was as if heaven and earth were a roaring furnace!

    Less than ten minutester, Su Yi sensed that his cultivation boundary had advanced!

    He was nearing a breakthrough into the mid-stage Heavenly Longevity Realm!

    Even he couldn¡¯t help but exim over this earth-shaking transformation.

    s, the aura of the Grand Dao was sparse here; Su Yi had already refined it all.

    But soon, he made yet another discovery.

    After tempering his cultivation base in this ¡°immortal energy,¡± his power of the Grand Dao had a new, distinctive quality to it.¡£

    <i>Is this the charm of the Immortal Path? </i>Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose.

    <i>Whoosh~</i>

    Waves suddenly surged in the distant waters. A massive turtle rode in on the wind, breaking through the surface of the water. Its shell was like a massive ritual ground, and its head was the size of a house.

    ¡°My young friend, have you perhapse here in search of immortality?¡± The turtle¡¯s deep, mellow voice boomed throughout heaven and earth.

    Su Yi examined the turtle. ¡°Why do you ask?¡±

    The turtle said, ¡°This ce is called the Jade Sea. It contains immortal ruins, as well as immortal purends only attainable by those chosen by fate.¡±

    The turtle paused, then said, ¡°This old turtle is a guide to the Jade Sea. My job is to wee those fated to arrive here. Quick, hop on!

    With that, it shifted its massive frame around.

    ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll just have to have a look.¡± Su Yi smiled, then shot into the air andnded gently on the turtle¡¯s shell.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The old turtle¡¯s limbs cut through the water as it proceeded deep into the Jade Sea.

    ¡°What should I call you, my young friend?¡± asked the turtle.

    Su Yi told it his name. ¡°You say that immortal ruins lie in these waters. Were they... truly left here by immortals?¡±

    ¡°But of course,¡± said the turtle. ¡°This old turtle grew up swimming through the Jade Sea. I received guidance from the immortal masters of the Six Directions Immortal Pce, granting me intellect. I¡¯ve served as a guide ever since. Over the years, I¡¯ve helped countless others like you in their pursuit of immortality.¡±

    <i>The Jade Sea? The Six Directions Immortal Pce?</i>

    As Su Yi pondered this, he asked, ¡°Are those immortals still around?¡±

    The old turtle shook its head and sighed. ¡°A long, long time ago, the immortals left. I don¡¯t know where they went either.¡±

    The Jade Sea was boundlessly vast. As the turtle carried him ever deeper into its waters, the two of them conversed, and Su Yi quickly discovered something.

    There were severe problems with the turtle¡¯s memory.

    There were many things it couldn¡¯t remember.

    For instance, it didn¡¯t remember where it was supposed to go after guiding a seeker or immortality, or where the ruins of the Six Directions Immortal Pce were. It couldn¡¯t remember at all.

    The turtle had disyed no trace of malintent all this time. Were that not the case, Su Yi would have suspected it was tricking him.

    ¡°I remember now! The greatest ce in the Jade Sea is called Peni!¡± The turtle suddenly shouted. ¡°That¡¯s right. Peni Immortal Mountain! But...¡±

    Here, it hung its head. ¡°I can¡¯t recall where Peni Immortal Mountain is...¡±

    ¡°Then where are you taking me?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The turtle froze, then seemed to be racking its brains.

    ¡°Forget it,¡± said Su Yi. He sat cross-legged on its shell. ¡°Just follow your instincts.¡±

    ¡°Very well.¡± The old turtle nodded.

    As time slipped by, the distant dome of heaven dimmed. Dark clouds rumbled, filling the skies like ink. The curtain of heaven was smeared ck.

    The waves rumbled across the Jade Sea. Lightning shed and thunder rumbled with increasing explosiveness.

    The turtle seemed baffled. ¡°The Jade Sea has always been peaceful. Even when winds run rampant, immortals have alwayse to quell them, so no unexpected disasters urred. Why is this happening...?¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze shifted inscrutably. He sighed. ¡°You still don¡¯t understand? It¡¯s a different era.¡±

    The turtle said in confusion, ¡°A different era? My young friend, might I ask what year it is?¡±

    Su Yi thought for a moment. ¡°It¡¯ll be difficult to exin clearly, as everything you remember has long since vanished into the unknown.¡±

    ¡°I have truly grown old, and oftentimes, my awareness is muddled. It¡¯s often difficult for me to remember the past...¡± The turtle sighed bleakly.

    Su Yi fell silent.

    Off in the distance, the Jade Sea churned. Thunder and lightning surged, and from time to time, he heard the sounds of ughter shaking the heavens.

    ¡°This is far enough.¡± Su Yi rose.

    ¡°Are you afraid, my young friend? Do you dare not proceed any further?¡± The turtle gently tried tofort him. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. With me to guide you, nothing bad will happen.¡±

    Su Yi said, ¡°I trust that you won¡¯t hurt me, but... the Illusionist isn¡¯t so kind-hearted.¡±

    The turtle was stunned. ¡°The Illusionist?¡±

    <i>ng!</i>

    The hum of a sword rang out. Su Yi pressed his fingers together and shed at the turtle¡¯s house-sized head.

    Its skull instantly fell off, and its massive body crumbled.

    ¡°Why attack me, my young friend?¡± an infuriated roar rang out.

    A wisp of the turtle¡¯s soul appeared reflected above the Jade Sea. Rage and confusion were written all over its face.

    Su Yi sighed softly. ¡°In truth, you died a long time ago. You are only capable of standing here and conversing with me because someone is using you; they just awakened a portion of your shattered will and lingering obsession.¡±

    The turtle¡¯s eyes filled with bewilderment. ¡°Truly?¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Look.¡±

    As he spoke, he suddenly leaped into the air, robes billowing around him. A streak of sword qi extended between heaven and earth, then descended.

    <i>Boom!!!</i>

    The dome of heaven shattered, and the Jade Seas split.

    The distant clouds, thunder, lightning, and winds... all popped like soap bubbles, shattering beneath his sword.

    The entire world copsed with a bang.

    The scene changed.

    They were now in a deste, barrenndscape. The dome of heaven was overcast, and the groundy in ruin. Nothing grew here, not even an inch of grass. All of its vitality had dried up.

    Dense death qi lingered in the air, yet to disperse despite the passage of countless years. It was like and of death the world had cast aside!

    A fragmented corpse appeared before Su Yi. It was so damaged he could barely recognize the pieces of turtle shell strewn across the ground.

    The old turtle¡¯s soul body was manifested from the fragments of its shell.

    ¡°This...¡± The turtle¡¯s eyes widened, and it said in a quavering voice, ¡°I... I¡¯m truly... already dead!?¡±

    Its voice was full of panic and bewilderment.

    ¡°Our meeting was like a union of the past and present. I should naturally grant you true release,¡± said Su Yi.

    With that, he flicked his fingertips. The Laws of the Far Shore condensed into mes at his fingertip, then drifted onto the turtle¡¯s body.

    The turtle looked dazed, as if it saw a path paved entirely out of the flowers of the far shore. Before long, its bewilderment and panic vanishedpletely.

    Both were reced with calmposure and relief.

    ¡°Many thanks, my young friend!¡± The old turtle shook its head, and its illusory soul body slowly disappeared.

    Su Yi looked into the distance.

    There stood a massive chasm. Baleful mists billowed out of its depths, and thunder and lightning boomed.

    Even from a distance, Su Yi could detect a bone-chilling, dangerous presence.

    Both the Jade Sea and the old turtle were like mirages. Someone was using them to create an illusion of long-vanished scenery.

    If he hadn¡¯t stopped the turtle in time, it would likely have carried him into that massive chasm!

    The consequences of that would surely have been unimaginable.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Suddenly, an arc of light shot out of the chasm, stinging the eyes with its shing immortal light. It shot explosively at Su Yi.

    Upon closer inspection, that ¡°arc of light¡± was actually a rusted, broken sword!

    As the broken sword descended, its enormous power seemed intent on splitting the entire stretch of heaven and earth.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze focused.

    The Dark and Gold Fortune Vine silently appeared in his grip, then transformed into a simple, in vine shield in front of him.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    The resulting impact shook heaven and earth.

    Both Su Yi and his shield were sent flying ruthlessly back.

    Before Su Yi could steady himself, the broken sword attacked once more!

 Chapter 1252 - Each Step a New Heaven and Earth

    <h4>Chapter 1252 - Each Step a New Heaven and Earth</h4>

    The broken sword was rusted. It seemed like no more than scrap metal.

    But when it unleashed its power, it was forceful to the extreme and domineering beyondparison! Its earlier attack wasparable to that of a Cosmic Enlightenment World King.

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    Yet another muffled impact rang out.

    Su Yi and his vine shield were sent flying once more, looking utterly wretched.

    But the broken sword didn¡¯t let up. It just attacked again.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed with cold, sharp light.

    The vine shield transformed into a sword, which he gripped, then waved, releasing the Laws of Flying Light.

    He¡¯d obviously been forced to counterattack.

    But with the support of the Laws of Flying Light, Su Yi¡¯s sh was unbelievably quick, reaching its target before Su Yi had evenpleted his sh.

    <i>ng!!!</i>

    A deafening impact followed. Su Yi staggered back once more.

    ¡°The power of that broken sword... It actually seems as if it¡¯s been imbued with immortal might...¡± Su Yi¡¯s gaze focused.

    But before he could give the matter any further thought, the broken sword struck once more.

    In just a few breaths of time, Su Yi was forced back more than ten times. Each strike made his blood and qi churn.

    But before long, as Su Yi unleashed the mysteries of reincarnation in his swordsmanship, something unbelievable happened.

    When the broken sword collided with the illusion of the Six Paths of Reincarnation, it seemed to have encountered its natural enemy. It was instantly suppressed!

    It shook violently and wailed, but the broken sword was rusted to begin with, and in just a few blinks of the eye, it was worn to nothingness.

    Even Su Yi found this development surprising.

    <i>The mysteries of Reincarnation can actually suppress a weapon containing the power of the Immortal Path?</i>

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Thunder rumbled and boomed repeatedly in the chasm¡¯s depths.

    Then, about a dozen treasures soared into the air. There were Daoist seals, fly whisks, jade bottles, and alms bowls, among others.

    All had iparably terrifying auras, and all of them emanated the power of immortality. However, they too were battered, broken, and showing signs of rust.

    Much like the broken sword.

    The treasures whooshed through the air and charged at Su Yi.

    However, Su Yi didn¡¯t fight head-on like he did earlier. He directly drew upon the Laws of Reincarnation and the sword manifested of the Dark and Gold Fortune Vine. The Six Paths of Reincarnation rose and fell, casting illusory lights and shadows. It was so mysterious as to make one¡¯s heart quiver.

    All of the attacking treasures were suppressed, and all of them wailed and shook.

    In the blink of an eye, the power of reincarnation frittered them away to nothingness!

    ¡°The past must ultimately end. Even if it¡¯s reawakened, it can only appear in a transient burst, like an illusion or a soap bubble.¡±

    Su Yi understood.

    These rusted treasures were obviously much like the old turtle; someone had used a secret method to reawaken them, resulting in their terrifying strength.

    However, in the face of the power of reincarnation, everything met its end!

    After all, the past was in the past. After all that time, the weapons had rusted!

    ¡°Someone is using a secret art to awaken everything left here, manifesting visions of the past. Is this the power of the Illusionist?¡±

    What was illusion magic?

    It was using the false to obscure the true in a self-sustaining cycle!

    The Horned Dragon¡¯s master had proimed himself a descendant of immortals, with immortal blood running through his veins. He said he¡¯d mastered immortal arts.

    But if that were true, why would the owner of the pawnshop call him the Illusionist?

    The answer was obvious. The Illusionist¡¯s power let him summon the ancient strengths left here in the Divine Kingdom of Illusions!

    Both the old turtle and the rusted, run-down treasures had be his tools!

    Upon reaching this conclusion, Su Yi scanned his surroundings, leaped into the air, and shed in ten different directions.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The mysteries of Reincarnation were dusky yellow. As sword qi descended upon the world, the illusions of the Six Paths interwove, seemingly intent on dragging heaven and earth into themselves.

    In the blink of an eye, the already destendscape crumbled and broke once more.

    And the scenery changed before Su Yi¡¯s eyes yet again.

    He now found himself in a grand, ancient pce. It rose into the heavens, like the residence of a god or immortal.

    A ritual ground stood before the pce. The ritual ground was permeated with immortal mist and rising fog.

    An ancient altar stood at its center, not far from Su Yi.

    Su Yi scanned his surroundings, and he couldn¡¯t help but look impressed. This ritual ground is full of enormous mysteries!

    ¡°The nine pces, the eight trigrams, the seven stars, the six directions, the five elements, the four beasts, the three talents, the two opposite extremes of yin and yang, all as a singr, cohesive whole... Nine represents the pinnacle, and a return to the beginning, an endless cycle.

    ¡°Within these ritual grounds, every step will carry me into a new heaven and earth. This is what they speak of when they say that you enter ¡®a different world with each step!¡¯¡±

    Su Yi understoodpletely. Both the Jade Sea and that barrenndscape were manifestations of the ritual grounds¡¯ power!

    But these were no typical illusions. Rather, they were worlds that truly existed.

    It was only by breaking them that he could escape.

    <i>Each flower is a world, every leaf a Bodhisattva. The ritual ground looks like it¡¯s only ten thousand feet across, but it epasses numerous hidden realms, like illusions. Truth and illusion perpetuate each other in a mix of lies and truths. Whoever ced this ritual ground was a genius of the Dao of Formations, </i>thought Su Yi.

    He stood in ce, unmoving as he gazed at the nearby altar.

    The altar emanated the vicissitudes of countless years. Its four sides were carved with grasses, birds, bugs, fish, longitudes, andtitudes, among other things.

    A whirlpool-like gateway surged above the altar. There was no doubt about it. That was the exit leading outside. It was connected to the Dark Sea of Stars!

    <i>It seems that earlier, I emerged through the portal above the altar, then found myself unwittingly trapped in one of its hidden realms.</i>

    Su Yipletely understood.

    He suddenly felt the impulse to visit everyst one of the altar¡¯s hidden realms and see if he could uncover any leads regarding the pursuit of immortality.

    But in the end, he resisted the impulse.

    He¡¯de here to save the pawnshop owner, and he had to resolve that before he did anything else.

    He gazed into the distance.

    The towering pce looked like the residence of a god or immortal. It was grand and seemingly holy, as it was bathed in misty immortal qi.

    Gazing upon it from afar was enough to shake the heart and make one feel utterly paltry and insignificant.

    Without the slightest hesitation, Su Yi circted the mysteries of reincarnation, then rose into the air, toward the distant pce.

    When he reached it, he abruptly stopped andnded.

    He could sense that the pce waspletely surrounded by terrifying Laws of the Grand Dao. If he flew toward it, they¡¯d suppress him immediately!

    In other words, if he wanted to reach the pce, he¡¯d have to go on foot.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, took out the pawnshop owner¡¯s crimson pendant, and began climbing the staircase.

    <i>Thud thud thud....</i>

    Heaven and earth were silent and still on all sides. The only sound was the soft thudding of Su Yi¡¯s footsteps, which echoed throughout the staircase.

    Each step was made out of jade through a secret method and carved with scenes of hell.

    There were mountains of corpses, seas of blood, malevolent, demonic gods, yao, demons, ghosts, and monsters, and all manner of scenes of soul-stirring, heart-shaking bloodshed.

    Although the passage of time had corroded these images, rendering them indistinct, they still somehow seemed lifelike.

    An unprecedented emotion arose in Su Yi¡¯s heart as he climbed the steps. It was as if he were trampling hell beneath his feet and ascending the heavens step by step!

    <i>The owner of this pce sure has spirit.</i> As Su Yi pondered, he reached the gateway atop the staircase.

    A delicate figure sat sprawled out between the gates.

    She was covered in blood, her hair was a mess, and her back was facing him.

    She seemed to sense Su Yi¡¯s arrival, and she turned to look at him with great difficulty. Only then did Su Yi see her features clearly.

    They were exquisitely beautiful, clear, and unparalleled. Her eyes were bright, her teeth were pearly, and her skin was snowy and fair. She was slender, with curves in all the right ces.

    However, she was obviously severely injured, and her face was pallid. Her usually bright eyes looked bleak, and the blood had drained from her red lips.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed. This was the pawnshop owner, that prideful, beautiful, temperamental madwoman!

    ¡°You... you¡¯re...¡± the woman¡¯s voice was weak, and her eyes were full of bewilderment.

    Su Yi sighed, walked over, pressed his fingers into a sword, and shed gently.

    Her head toppled from her shoulders.

    Were the old pawnbroker here to see this, he would have freaked out.

    But then, an unbelievable scene unfolded.

    The woman¡¯s headless body and severed head both dissipated into misty light, leaving behind only a burning talisman. Before long, only ash remained.

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t enough to trick you?¡± a surprised voice emanated from within the hall.

    Su Yi then saw a man in fiery robes seated upright on the throne at the center of the grand hall.

    He wore a lotus crown, and his features were youthful and handsome, with unaffected, suave elegance. However, his eyes surged with the dense, undisguisable vicissitudes of countless years.

    He was seated with his legs crossed, his chin resting against his hand. He watched Su Yi through the doorway, a surprised look on his face.

    ¡°You recreated that madwoman¡¯s appearance and bearing, but she wascking a certain charm. They say it¡¯s easy to draw someone¡¯s skin and bones, but difficult to draw their heart.¡± As he spoke, Su Yi fiddled with the crimson jade pendant. ¡°Besides, I have her pendant, but I didn¡¯t sense the slightest reaction from it earlier.¡±

    ¡°It seems I¡¯ve truly revealed my own ipetence this time.¡± The red-robed man in the lotus crown rubbed his nose sheepishly.

    As he spoke, he rose from his throne.

    An invisible majesty instantly permeated the hall, further highlighting the red-robed man¡¯s contemptuous pride.

    His gaze was distant and serene, like a pair of whirlpools as he whispered, ¡°You must be the one who killed the old Horned Dragon.¡±

    Su Yi nodded.

    The red-robed man thought for a moment, then sighed. ¡°There¡¯s no shame in him dying at the hands of one such as yourself. It¡¯s just a pity that the Spatial Divine Crystals I had him gather over the years have most likely fallen into your hands.¡±

    But then, his handsome face broke into a grin. ¡°But fortune and disaster go hand-in-hand. To me, your presence here is a stroke of fortune as grand as the heavens themselves.¡±

    He stretched out his hand and gestured invitingly. ¡°Fellow Daoist, if you don¡¯t object, want toe inside for a chat?¡±

    ¡°First, answer me this,¡± Su Yi said casually. ¡°Where is the pawnshop owner?¡±

    He¡¯d gripped her scarlet pendant this entire time, but he¡¯d yet to sense any trace of that madwoman¡¯s aura. This left him ill at ease.

    ¡°She?¡± The red-robed man in the lotus crown smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a rush. I¡¯ll naturally give you answers soon.¡±

    As he spoke, he raised and gently pped his hands.

    Bronzemps instantly illuminated the dimly lit grand hall. At the same time, a stone table and two chairs appeared at the center of the room. On the table waited a jug of wine and two cups.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit crude. Please don¡¯t take offense, Fellow Daoist.¡± The red-robed man in the lotus crown smiled and extended an invitation once more.

 Chapter 1253 - The Rising Mist Ascension Diagrams

    <h4>Chapter 1253 - The Rising Mist Ascension Diagrams</h4>

    Outside the pce gates, Su Yi nced at the red-robed man in the lotus crown, then walked inside.

    ¡°Have a seat.¡± The red-robed man in the lotus crown was the first to sit down. He took out a jug of wine and poured both himself and Su Yi a ss.

    The refreshing, mellow fragrance of wine rose into the air, soothing the heart.

    Su Yi disregarded him and walked over to the side of the hall, where he started examining the paintings.

    This left the red-robed man stunned, but a momentter, heughed, not at all concerned. He then rose from his chair and walked over to Su Yi.

    ¡°The walls of this pce are carved with the secret markings of the Immortal Dao. They contain thirty-six Cloud Soaring Ascension Diagrams. All of them are carefully constructed, but it''s a pity... They¡¯re in terrible condition, and they¡¯ve lost their charm and spirituality,¡± the red-robed man said softly. ¡°Take the diagram you¡¯re looking at. It¡¯s indistinct, but after years of divination, I realized that the vicious bird the diagram depicts is a divine Bifang bathed in tribtion lightning as it assails the gates of heaven. In the end, the bird rose through the mists and transcended, bing an immortal.¡±

    There really was an indistinct, iplete image of a sacred bird on the walls. It beat its wings as it soared through the air, and it was bathed in immortal tribtion light.

    An indistinct path hovered in the skies above it, with a mysterious gateway floating at the path¡¯s far end.

    The image was iplete and indistinct, damaged in numerous ces.

    But upon closer inspection, it was just as the red-robed man said. It seemed the bird really was a Bifang, a sacred beast!

    Su Yi examined it briefly, then shifted over to the second diagram.

    ¡°This Cloud Soaring Ascension Diagram depicts a Daoist cultivator. I cannot determine his cultivation, but he¡¯s bathed in the immortal light of a lightning tribtion, and he stands above the moon, stars, and sun. An illusory manifestation of his will is reflected behind him, like a divine sovereign. From this, I can infer that his cultivation has already brushed up against the threshold of immortality!¡± said the red-robed man. ¡°Look! There¡¯s an indistinct path above him too, with heaven¡¯s gate at the far end!

    ¡°Actually, if you look closely, all thirty-six diagrams have numerousmonalities. All include a lightning tribtion, immortal light, and the path to heaven¡¯s gates.¡±

    ¡°That these diagrams were carved in this hall is unquestionable proof that the thirty-six experts depicted all rose through the mists and transcended, sessfully bing immortals.¡±

    Here, the red-robed man sighed softly. ¡°Those who failed weren¡¯t qualified to have their likenesses carved here. In other words, the thirty-six images before you are all records of thirty-six experts sublimating and bing immortals.¡±

    The words flowed out of him, as if he were a tour guide.

    From beginning to end, Su Yi said nothing. He simply examined the diagrams in silence.

    He had to admit that the red-robed man¡¯s analysis seemed logical.

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t fully believe him.

    The images were far too old, too damaged, and indistinct. Although numerous details remained, who would dare say with certainty that these thirty-six experts had truly be immortals?

    And who would dare say with certainty that that mysterious doorway truly led to the Immortal Realm?

    It was only after taking a full circle around the room that Su Yi murmured to himself, ¡°Now I can say with some assurance that this is not a kingdom the Divine Realm left behind, but rather, the ruins of an ancient orthodoxy.¡±

    The red-robed man in the lotus crown asked with great interest, ¡°What makes you say that? You saw the Jade Sea and the old turtle guide, too. A long time ago, both truly existed. The Jade Seas were once home to orthodoxies founded by immortals, as well as the mysterious immortal blessed ground of Mount Peni.¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°Throughout history, has there ever been any shortage of factions proiming themselves immortals?¡±

    He then gestured to the pce walls. ¡°Look at the Cloud Soaring Ascension Diagrams. If this was truly a faction of immortals, why would they leave images of immortal ascension? Would true immortals care about such a thing?¡±

    The red-robed man thought for a moment. ¡°Seems to me that the Cloud Soaring Ascension Diagrams are records of thirty-six experts¡¯ paths to immortality. They¡¯re a guide the immortals left for future transcendants.¡±

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°Does that mean you think the ¡®Divine Kingdom of Illusions¡¯ is truly a nation the Divine Realm left behind?¡±

    The red-robed man smiled too. ¡°The answer to that question isn¡¯t important. What¡¯s important is that the Path of Transcendence and the Immortal Dao truly exist, right?¡±

    Su Yi looked at him. ¡°You call yourself a descendant of immortals. Supposedly, their blood runs through your veins, and you¡¯ve mastered their secret arts. Might you show me?¡±

    The red-robed manughed. ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a rush. Once we¡¯re done talking, we¡¯ll naturally have time to spar.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi. ¡°What would you like to chat about?¡±

    The red-robed man turned his head. His distant gaze locked onto Su Yi, and the vicissitudes of countless years flowed through the depths of his gaze.

    A little whileter, he looked away, leisurely sat down in the room¡¯s centermost seat, raised his cup, and drained it.

    Only then did he respond. ¡°The moment you entered this ce, I felt a familiar sensation, as if... I¡¯d seen you somewhere before.¡±

    The red-robed man pressed his lips into a grin. ¡°Now, I finally remember. Fate... truly is too wondrous for words.¡±

    Su Yi turned to look at him. ¡°When was this?¡±

    The red-robed man¡¯s eyes shone with reminiscence. ¡°It was here in this very hall, beneath these dim lights. A man much like you visited in search of sublimation and immortality.¡±

    Here, he looked at Su Yi, his gaze rife with meaning. ¡°Then and now, both the man and the asion were much the same.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°Were we really that simr?¡±

    The red-robed man said firmly, ¡°Yes! You were!¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Did we look identical?¡±

    The red-robed man shook his head. ¡°No, of course now. Your appearance, cultivation, and your dispositions were different. Even your gestures and natural grace were starkly different, but at the same time... You gave me the exact same feeling. It¡¯s as if you¡¯re the same person.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°What was his name?¡±

    The red-robed man didn¡¯t so much as pause to think. ¡°Shen Mu!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Although his expression barely wavered, waves of emotion coursed through him.

    <i>I actually visited this ce in my sixth lifetime?</i>

    ¡°You... Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve recalled something?¡± the red-robed man probed.

    Su Yi fell briefly silent, thenughed, ¡°You can consider me Shen Mu.¡±

    This deration left the red-robed man stunned. He gazed intently at Su Yi, then said, ¡°You obviously aren¡¯t Shen Mu, but I can feel that the two of you are somehow connected.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. <i>This guy¡¯s powers of perception are quite something!</i>

    ¡°Speaking of Shen Mu, it¡¯s quite a coincidence,¡± the red-robed man said yfully. ¡°The pawnshop owner you speak of said she came to reim a treasure Shen Mu left here.¡±

    Su Yi was unwittingly stunned.

    <i>Several hundred years ago, that madwoman came to the Divine Kingdom of Illusions on ount of Shen Mu?</i>

    This was truly beyond his expectations.

    But when he gave the matter further thought, ripples coursed through his heart.

    That madwoman¡¯s origins were mysterious, and she owned the unbelievable Pawnshop of the Heavens. With it, she could wander the stars freely, shuttling between different worlds and nes.

    <i>If she knew Shen Mu, does that imply that she first appeared in the Dark and Gold Star Realm because she suspected I was his reincarnation?</i>

    <i>It¡¯s entirely possible!</i>

    Su Yi was already well aware that even as the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, his cultivation base would have been no match for that madwoman¡¯s!

    And he once burned her pawnshop to the ground!

    Given her tyrannical, fiery temper, that madwoman would have killed anyone else who¡¯d tried such a thing many times over.

    But back then, although she was furious, she never turned on him....

    Looking back on it now, throughout the years they¡¯d known each other, that madwoman had obviously hidden a lot from him!

    ¡°What treasure did Shen Mu leave here back then?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The red-robed man raised his jug of wine and poured himself a ss. ¡°It¡¯s no treasure, really. It¡¯s just ab that once belonged to a woman.¡±

    Su Yi was stunned. ¡°He came here in pursuit of immortality. Why leave ab behind?¡±

    The red-robed man shook his head and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I asked him the same question, but he didn¡¯t answer me. Looking back on it now, it seems that although theb is no treasure, it¡¯s extraordinarily meaningful to Shen Mu. It¡¯s also possible that it hides as-of-yet unknown mysteries.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Where is it?¡±

    The red-robed manughed, his gaze leaving ample room for thought. ¡°Why are you so concerned about Shen Mu¡¯s affairs? Is it as I thought? Is there really some unusual connection between you and him?¡±

    Before waiting for Su Yi¡¯s response, he said to himself, ¡°It¡¯s interesting. Shen Mu drew that mysterious pawnshop owner here, and now, someone so strikingly simr to him, too. It seems Shen Mu¡¯s origins aren¡¯t simple.

    Here, he suddenly rose and smiled at Su Yi. ¡°I know your heart is full of questions, but I guarantee that so long as you do me a favor, I¡¯ll tell you everything I know.¡±

    ¡°What favor?¡±

    The red-robed man didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°Simple. I want you to destroy the ritual ground outside the pce.¡±

    His eyes lit up, and he stared intently at Su Yi. ¡°I¡¯m certain you can manage it. So long as you help me, I¡¯ll clear up your doubts, and I¡¯ll even teach you immortal magic!¡±

    He paused, then said, ¡°Although I¡¯ve been trapped here for countless years, I¡¯ve used various secret arts to discover numerous leads regarding the pursuit of immortality. It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that I¡¯ve mastered all of the secrets of the Divine Kingdom of Illusions!¡±

    He flipped his palm, and a jade slip hovered in the air. ¡°Everything I¡¯ve learned, I¡¯ve recorded in this jade slip. I call it ¡®the Guide to Immortality.¡¯¡±

    ¡°So long as you help me, the Guide to Immortality is yours!¡±

    With that, he looked at Su Yi, silently awaiting his response.

    Against all expectations, Su Yi looked entirely disinterested, as if he couldn¡¯t even be bothered to discuss this. He asked directly, ¡°All I want to know is, where is the pawnshop owner now?¡±

    ¡°........¡±

 Chapter 1254 - Care to Test Me?

    <h4>Chapter 1254 - Care to Test Me?</h4>

    <i>A woman, that¡¯s all. How could she possibly be more important than the secrets of immortals?</i>

    The red-robed man in the lotus crown frowned even deeper.

    But a momentter, he smiled. ¡°I said that as long as you agreed to help me, I¡¯d tell you everything you wanted to know.¡±

    Su Yi raised his jug of wine and took a sip. ¡°I have no interest in doing business with you. Answer me within three breaths of time, or I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    His tone was casual, but his words were utterly forceful and tyrannical.

    The red-robed man¡¯s smile faded.

    He gently stroked his jaw and fixed his distant gaze on Su Yi. ¡°And here I thought I¡¯d disyed enough sincerity and good intentions already. Now, it seems... you don¡¯t know your ce.¡±

    His deep voice echoed throughout the vast, empty hall, and his entire presence transformed.

    His gaze was now as cold as ice, with the indifferent bearing of a god!

    Formless, terrifying majesty spread out around him.

    A suffocating, austere atmosphere descended upon the entire pce.

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t even seem to notice. He simply put away his jug of wine and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t know my ce? How about you test me?¡±

    ¡°Very well.¡± The red-robed manughed.

    However, his smile was full of cold, terrifying murderous intent.

    Throughout the four walls, themps went out, casting the pce interior into darkness.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The pce gates shut.

    The red-robed man¡¯s softughter emanated from outside.

    ¡°I forgot to tell you, but they call this ce the Pce of Divine Execution. It contains the greatest killing formation of the Divine Kingdom of Illusions. When you can¡¯t take it any longer, just say the word, and I¡¯ll of course let you out.¡±

    As his voice rang out, the thirty-six battered, indistinct Cloud Soaring Ascension Diagrams suddenly burst with radiant firelight.

    Immortal radiance flowed, and the experts depicted seemed to awaken from an ancient slumber.

    Terrifying murderous intent instantly swept out like the tides.

    The pce silently transformed, bing a boundless, ancientndscape. Electric light surged beneath the dome of heaven, and tribtion clouds gathered.

    Thirty-six godlike figures stood proudly atop the clouds, all of them revealing heaven-shaking power.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze remained as calm as before. He stood in ce, unmoving.

    With a flip of his palm, the Dark and Gold Fortune Vine appeared in his grip. His blue robes billowed around him.

    This was an ancient, unparalleled killing formation, with a self-contained heaven and earth. It gathered the remnant wilds of the thirty-six experts depicted in the Cloud Soaring Ascension Diagram.

    A killing formation like this was enough to make even Cosmic Enlightenment World Kings give in to fear!

    Suddenly, a sonorous cry reverberated throughout the nine heavens and ten earths.

    A Bifang flew in from over the horizon and attacked, its winds nketing the sky and obscuring the clouds. It was shrouded in immortal clouds and electric light.

    It was extraordinarily quick, and its wings cleaved through the skies as it arrived in a sh.

    This was no mere illusion. This was a true life-or-death threat!

    However, the Bifang was soon greeted by sword intent reminiscent of the cycle of the Six Paths. It rose through the air, dark and heavy.

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    One sh, that¡¯s all, but the Bifang was sent flying. Its massive frame copsed on a distant mountain.

    ¡°It¡¯s still alive?¡± Su Yi was a bit surprised.

    He could tell that the divine Bifang had died a long, long time ago. It reappeared today because the Illusionist had awakened what little remained of its imprint of will.

    The mysteries of reincarnation were perfectly suited to ending such powers.

    Yet against all expectations, the power of his sh had merely left a wound in the Bifang¡¯s body.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that this Bifang truly ascended and became an immortal? If not, why would its remnant will be so terrifying?¡±

    As Su Yi pondered, this unparalleled threat assailed him once more.

    Above the dome of heaven, all of those figures reminiscent of gods and immortals attacked.

    One rode in on celestial bodies and wielded a fly whisk. Visions of divine sovereigns appeared reflected behind him.

    One was a Buddha unleashing the Magic of Cosmic Imitation. He grew to ten thousand feet tall, his entire body glowing with treasure light. With every snap of his fingers, firelight descended, like the river of stars pouring onto the world.

    One was a sword cultivator. When he drew and swung his sword, streaks of sword qi fully thirty thousand feet long shot forth like raging bulls glowing with firelight.

    One was a demonic hegemon wielding a boundless river of blood. It brought with it one hundred thousand feet of electric immortal light.

    ...Everyst one of these figures was one of the experts depicted in the Rising Mist Ascension Diagram. These were people who¡¯d challenged the path to immortality, knocking on heaven''s gates.

    Even though these were just manifestations of their remnant will, their divine majesty was unbelievably mighty.

    There was no need to even question it. In life, their cultivations had surpassed the bounds of the World King Realm!

    When they joined forces against him, it was like a vision of all the deities of the nine heavens marching into battle!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth were in turmoil, and immortal light flew through the air and scattered like a waterfall.

    All manner of astonishing secret arts ripped through the sky, nketing the heavens and sweeping toward Su Yi in a massive wave.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The humming of a sword swept out like the tide.

    Su Yi leaped into the air, sword in hand, and attacked.

    The illusory Cycle of the Six Paths blotted out the sky and obscured the sun. As it fused into his swordsmanship, it filled the sky with sword qi.

    Just like that, a grand battle broke out.

    Although Su Yi was under extreme pressure, he wasn¡¯t at all panicked.

    As the battle raged, he keenly detected that the mysteries of reincarnation really could restrict his opponents!

    Furthermore, whenever the power of reincarnation swept across them, it left wounds that didn¡¯t heal.

    These injuries weren¡¯t severe.

    But with enough time, he¡¯d be able to destroy thempletely!

    ¡°In life, everyst one of these people likely had a cultivation beyond the bounds of Cosmic Enlightenment. The powers and abilities they¡¯ve mastered are far beyond ordinary Cosmic Enlightenment World Kings.

    ¡°Just who are they? What era are they from? What happened to them in the past?¡±

    One question after another flooded into Su Yi¡¯s mind.

    The only thing he could say with certainty was that in life, these experts had surely stepped onto a path beyond that of Heaven¡¯s Ascension!

    But there was no way this higher path was the Immortal Dao.

    The reason for this was simple. These experts¡¯ remnant wills had been left in the Rising Mists Ascension Diagram. They¡¯d yet to truly sublimate into immortals!

    ¡°Does that mean there¡¯s a path between the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension and immortality?¡±

    As soon as this urred to Su Yi, his gaze focused.

    Were that really the case, it would prove that the rumors that had circted the stars for countless years were false!

    Ascend the heavens and be an immortal?

    No! After ascending the heavens, there was yet another path to ovee!

    Perhaps this was the path of soaring into the clouds and transcending mortality!

    As Su Yi pondered, his movements never ceased.

    Soon after.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The thoroughly wounded Bifang finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. A streak of sword qi shattered it, and it dissipated into a rain of the Grand Dao as radiant as the sun.

    Su Yi seized the opportunity to gather it.

    A shocking scene followed. The rain of the Grand Dao flooded into his body, and its surging, overflowing source energies fusedpletely into his Grand Dao ck Hole.

    Within it, his chaos ground rumbled and boomed. The light of the Grand Dao rose, and the upright Root of Heaven and Earth received unprecedented nourishment, like a chaos tree.

    Su Yi then sensed his essence, qi, and spirit rumbling, as if boiling over. His cultivation base was advancing throughbat!

    Even he couldn¡¯t help but find this surprising.

    He recalled refining that ¡°immortal qi¡± on the banks of the Jade Sea. It obviously shared amon source with the rain of the Grand Dao he absorbed from the in Bifang.

    The only difference was that the rain didn¡¯t require any refinement whatsoever. His Grand Dao ck Hole simply absorbed it all!

    ¡°Again.¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes lit up, as if he¡¯d discovered a rare and precious treasure.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The battle raged with renewed ferocity. Soon, yet another expert fell.

    Just as Su Yi expected, after they died, they too transformed into a rain of the light of the Grand Dao!

    Su Yi was increasingly delighted.

    He would never have guessed that killing the remnants of will within the Cloud Soaring Ascension Diagram would grant him such enormous good fortune!

    He then cast aside his scattered thoughts and focused on killing his enemies.

    With the support of the Laws of Reincarnation, his sword cut down one terrifying foe after another.

    He absorbed the rain of the Grand Dao they left behind, fusing it into his Grand Dao ck Hole.

    It wasn¡¯t long before he¡¯d refined nine experts'' worth of rain of the Grand Dao. His cultivation base had already smoothly entered the mid-stage Heavenly Longevity Realm! Furthermore, his foundations were iparably firm, without the slightest w!

    This was because the rain of the Grand Dao was incredibly pure and dense, as if it had been tempered hundreds of thousands of times over. When it fused into Su Yi¡¯s cultivation base, it didn¡¯t need any further refinement or polishing. It directly transformed and raised his cultivation base!

    ¡°There are still twenty-seven of them left. I wonder if killing them all and gathering their rain of the Gand Dao will be enough to bring my cultivation base all the way to the peak of Heavenly Longevity...¡±

    Su Yi was eager, but he wouldn¡¯t let his delight muddle his head.

    After his cultivation base broke through, he sensed that refining the rain of light was far less effective than before.

    Even so, Su Yi was quite satisfied.

    Cultivating within the World King Realm was far too difficult.

    One look at Meng Changyun was enough to tell you that. Without the right opportunity, thousands of years could pass without making any further improvements!

    As Su Yi fought ferociously.

    Outside the pce.

    The man in red robes and a lotus crown sat on the stone steps, supporting his jaw in his hand. He gazed at the distant ritual ground. His eyes were full of the vicissitudes of countless years, as well as entirely undisguised hatred.

    It was that ritual ground that had confined him here for countless years.

    He had all this power, but it did him no good. He was still a mere prisoner here!

    Who knew what he was thinking about, but he suddenlyunched into a series of curses.

    ¡°Sublimation? Soaring into the clouds and bing immortal? It¡¯s all nothing but dog farts! That path hasn¡¯t existed in this world for a long, long time!¡±

    His handsome, youthful face was suddenly hideously contorted and sinister.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The pce shook violently behind him, startling him. He leaped to his feet and whipped around.

    It was then that¡ª¡ª

    The tightly shut pce doors silently opened.

    Light flooded in, dispersing the darkness and revealing the scenery inside.

    The walls had copsed into a pile of dust. The thirty-six Cloud Soaring Ascendance Diagrams had disappearedpletely.

    Someone stood silently at the center of the hall. His blue robes were perfectly clean, without the slightest speck of dust.

    The red-robed man¡¯s expression froze in ce, and his eyes widened.

    He could tell that Su Yi was more than just unharmed. His cultivation had broken through!

    For a moment, the red-robed man was startled. His expression shifted dramatically, and his disbelief was readily apparent.

 Chapter 1255 - Ending the Past, Tricks Are in Vain

    <h4>Chapter 1255 - Ending the Past, Tricks Are in Vain</h4>

    The Pce of Divine Execution contained the greatest killing formation in the Divine Kingdom of Illusions.

    The red-robed man had studied it countless times over the years. In the end, he reached a conclusion: this formation could kill all enemies beneath the Immortal Dao!

    Yet now, it had been destroyed in less than fifteen minutes.

    And by a Heavenly Longevity Realm World King at that!

    This left the red-robed man in the lotus crown dumbstruck. He couldn¡¯t calm down at all.

    ¡°You... How did you do that?¡± he couldn¡¯t help but ask. He was truly curious; he couldn¡¯t wrap his head around it.

    ¡°Try me, and you¡¯ll find out,¡± said Su Yi as he emerged from the pce.

    Overflowing sword intent surged around his tall, upright figure.

    After ying the thirty-six remnants of ascendants¡¯ will, his cultivation base had advanced twice, going from the early stage of the Heavenly Longevity Realm to thete stage!

    His soaring cultivation base resulted in a shocking transformation in his abilities.

    Especially his Grand Dao ck Hole. Misty light surged therein, and his chaos-tree-like Root of Heaven and Earth was emzoned with traces of the sources of all manner of Grand Daos.

    The Root of Heaven and Earth was considered the strongest possible foundation one could achieve within the Three Realms of Heaven¡¯s Ascension.

    Profundities upon profundities, the gateway of mysteries and the undying god of the valley. This was the Root of Heaven and Earth.

    Even Cosmic Enlightenment World Kings couldn¡¯t necessarily forge a Root of Heaven and Earth within their Grand Dao ck Hole. Furthermore, Su Yi¡¯s Root of Heaven and Earth was engraved with the power of his Dao.

    This was an all-new transformation.

    This meant that as his cultivation base advanced, the profundities of the Grand Dao within his Root of Heaven and Earth would grow, sprouting branches and growing leaves like a tree rising into the heavens!

    Now that he¡¯d broken through and his strength had increased, Su Yi felt a powerful urge to fight and see just how strong the Illusionist was!

    ¡°Wait.¡± The red-robed man shed through the air, retreating into the distant skies and furrowing his brow. ¡°We were fated to meet, so why can¡¯t we cooperate? Why must we fight and kill each other?¡±

    Su Yi directly ignored him. His sword swung through the air, forceful as lightning and quick as a beam of flying light.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The red-robed man¡¯s figure shattered into blood-colored light.

    A momentter, he appeared in an altogether different stretch of sky.

    However, his handsome face was now deeply murderous and sinister.

    ¡°I tried to do this the easy way. You¡¯re just like that madman Shen Mu!¡±

    As the red-robed man¡¯s voice rang out, his sleeves billowed around him. His hands formed seals and struck the air.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Like a deity beating a heavenly drum.

    The sky split, and heaven and earth descended into an endless night. Countless stars shone like torches, decorating the dark curtain of heaven.

    And the red-robed man transformed into a demonic god. He was now a thousand feet tall, with eyes that glowed like the sun and moon. He stood atop a dark cloud, with a body seemingly forged out of bronze. Demonic mes surged all over his skin.

    He gripped a snowy halberd swathed in tribtion light.

    Su Yi instantly looked surprised.

    There was no doubt about it. This was one of the Illusionist¡¯s secret arts. He¡¯d recreated a scene from a bygone age, transforming himself into its main character.

    A terrifying demonic god!

    ¡°O curtain of darkness, bless my body. O stars above, guide me!¡±

    In the sky, the Illusionist shook his halberd, drawing upon the starlight filling the sky as he attacked Su Yi.

    Su Yi rose into the air and shed with him head-on.

    The Illusionist¡¯s halberd shook in his grip, drawing upon the stars as he shed at Su Yi.

    Su Yi soared into the air and shed with him head-on.

    Sword qi burst forth. Illusory images of reincarnation swept across the sky, shattering the starlight and colliding with that war halberd.

    <i>ng!!!</i>

    Terrifying destructive power swept out from the point of impact.

    The power of reincarnation spread, visible to the naked eye, reducing the entire curtain of darkness to rubble. The stars illuminating the night sky fell one by one.

    The demonic god the Illusionist had transformed into staggered back several steps.

    ¡°Terminating the past? Don¡¯t tell me... that¡¯s the power of reincarnation!?¡±

    The Illusionist was stunned.

    Before he could react, Su Yi swung his sword and attacked.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Within just a few blinks of the eye, the entire stretch of darkness split. The stars filling the sky copsed and dispersed.

    The thousand-foot-tall Illusionist reminiscent of a demon god popped like a soap bubble.

    As the rain of light scattered, heaven and earth returned to their former state.

    The red-robed, lotus-crowned Illusionist reappeared in the distant skies.

    ¡°I understand. It really is reincarnation!!¡± the Illusionist muttered to himself, the light in his eyes startling to behold. ¡°No wonder you managed to kill your way out of the Jade Sea. No wonder you destroyed those long-lost divine weapons, and... it¡¯s no wonder the remnants of will left in the Cloud Soaring Ascension Diagram were helpless against you...¡±

    He understood. It was all because of reincarnation!

    It could bring an end to the past and wipe away its power!

    ¡°You¡¯ve only just understood now? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re a bit toote?¡± Su Yi waved his sword and attacked once more.

    Mysterious scenes of the Six Paths of Reincarnation manifested within his sword qi, blotting out the skies and obscuring the sun. It was as if heaven and earth had been severed, then cast into the cycle of reincarnation!

    ¡°Go!¡± The Illusionist¡¯s voice boomed like spring thunder.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A momentter, a purend was reflected before him. Nirvanic light and the thunderous rumbling of Buddhist chanting filled the area.

    Sovereigns, Bodhisattvas, and Arhats emerged from the holiness, far-reaching Buddhist light emanating from them as they attacked Su Yi en masse.

    And the Illusionist transformed into a Buddha stepping upon a lotus tform. He had the dignified countenance of a Buddhist statue, and his hands formed seals as he bore down on Su Yi.

    This scene was unquestionably terrifying.

    As if Buddhas were visiting the mortal world to destroy all evil!

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but sigh to himself. <i>The Illusionist¡¯s Laws of the Grand Dao really are unbelievable. He can recreate long-vanished powers and let them appear in this world once more.</i>

    <i>Truth and lies intertwine, each giving rise to the other!</i>

    <i>This is no illusion that shatters to a single attack, but rather, recreated and re-manifested true power. That¡¯s what makes it terrifying beyond measure.</i>

    <i>This vision of Buddhas waging war really happened a long, long time ago. The Illusionist is simply using his power to recreate it.</i>

    <i>I¡¯m afraid even most Cosmic Enlightenment World Kings would struggle to contend with this power!</i>

    Su Yi had to admit to himself that if not for his mastery of reincarnation, defeating the Illusionist with his current power would have been difficult!

    The Illusionist¡¯s cultivation base was deep and unfathomable, and his power of the Grand Dao was iparably strange. He was absolutely the strongest opponent Su Yi had encountered since undergoing reincarnation.

    Fortunately, the mysteries of reincarnation countered the Illusionist¡¯s power!

    Su Yi exerted his will and swung his sword.

    Sword qi whooshed through the air, cleaving through this vision of a Buddhist kingdom.

    The sovereigns, Bodhisattvas, and Arhats were all frittered away by the power of reincarnation.

    The Buddha the Illusionist had turned into split into pieces.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The rain of light filling the skies scattered.

    The red-robed, lotus-crowned Illusionist staggered backward.

    Su Yi had destroyed his strange secret arts twice in rapid session, leaving him injured. His handsome face was noticeably paler than before!

    ¡°ording to the Contract of the Gods, no one can undergo reincarnation ever again. So why is it that you¡¯ve mastered this power?¡± The Illusionist couldn¡¯t stay calm. He was both rmed and furious.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been curious too. Why would the gods make a contract forbidding reincarnation?¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Do you know what led to this?¡±

    The Illusionist said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s the will of the gods. What need is there for a reason?¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°And who are these gods you speak of?¡±

    The Illusionist fell silent.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know either?¡± Su Yi looked a bit disappointed.

    The Illusionist snorted coldly, then said slowly and clearly, ¡°The gods represent the supreme natural order, an irond rule. Their will epasses the past, the present, and the future!¡±

    ¡°The power of the gods transcends that of different epochs and eras! How could just anyoneprehend a contract the gods put in ce?¡±

    His voice boomed like a temple bell, echoing throughout heaven and earth.

    But Su Yi justughed dryly. ¡°What gods? If they stand in my way, I¡¯ll have them disappear in a puff of smoke!¡±

    The Illusionist found this utterly absurd. <i>This guy seriously dares to spheme against the gods? Does he truly understand nothing?</i>

    Su Yi then continued, ¡°As cultivators, we ought to cut down everything that stands in our way, whether it¡¯s a god or a Buddha. Without that breadth of spirit, why even speak of cultivation or pursuing the Grand Dao?¡±

    As he spoke, his sleeves billowed around him, and he swung his sword.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A grand battle raged once more.

    The Illusionist unleashed his secret arts, repeatedly recreating visions of the past.

    It was like a magic trick. Unparalleled experts of the distant past and long-vanished unrivaled ferocious beasts reappeared...

    But no matter how these visions changed, the power of reincarnation reduced all of it to nothingness!

    Before long, the Illusionist was injured, and his face paled.

    ¡°Go!¡± Su Yi suddenly shouted, and a sword mountain manifested of the mysteries of reincarnation descended.

    The Illusionist¡¯s eyes shone with ruthlessness. ¡°Do you really think that¡¯s all I¡¯m capable of?¡±

    He flipped his palm, and a zing jade ruler appeared in his grip. As he swung it, Su Yi¡¯s sword mountain split and fell apart.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Divine radiance ran rampant, throwing the sky into disarray.

    This terrifying power sent Su Yi staggering back.

    His gaze silently focused.

    That fiery red ruler¡¯s aura was extremely terrifying. It was emzoned with strange and contorted markings, and the entire stretch of heaven and earth swayed beneath its pressure. Even the skies showed signs of burning.

    It was then that the formerly silent altar at the center of the distant ritual grounds suddenly rumbled and boomed.

    A rain of flying immortal light suddenly surged out of the surrounding area. Streaks of the power of the natural order descended with a bang.

    All of this was to suppress that fiery red ruler!

    The Illusionist was obviously exerting himself, and he was under unimaginable pressure. Blood flowed from the corners of his lips.

    But he was clearly going all out, wielding the ruler heedless of the consequences.

    His maddened gaze locked onto the distant Su Yi, and a cruel grin tugged at his lips. ¡°If I kill you, I can seize the mysteries of reincarnation. So what if I have to pay a bit of a price?¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    He waved the fiery jade ruler and attacked through the air.

    Heaven and earth were instantly swathed in dazzling, fiery light.

    The flying rain of immortal radiance and power of the natural order shattered, unable to stop the Illusionist!

    All of this only further highlighted how terrifying the jade ruler was. It was like a taboo divine artifact with the power to destroy both heaven and earth!

    But in the face of all this, Su Yi¡¯s eyes shone with a hit of pity.

    <i>ng!</i>

    A boundless sword hum resounded through the air.

    The illusory figure of the Sword of the Nine Hells swept through the air!

    It seemed downright eager to feast. Its hums were impassioned, its sword force terrifying.

    The entire stretch of heaven and earth waspletely suppressed.

    That flying rain of immortal light and power of the natural order froze, still and silent.

    The Illusionist suddenly stiffened mid-charge.

    But that fiery jade trembled and wailed mournfully in his grip!

 Chapter 1256 - The Path of Transcendence

    <h4>Chapter 1256 - The Path of Transcendence </h4>

    The Illusionist¡¯s scalp went numb, and his eyeballs practically popped out of their sockets.

    <i>An illusory sword, that¡¯s all, ans it suppressed this entire stretch of heaven and earth and made the Immortal-Burning Ruler tremble!</i>

    The Immortal-Burning Ruler was a forbidden treasure!

    The Illusionist searched the Divine Kingdom of Illusions bitterly for countless years before finally learning some of its secrets and uncovering this treasure beneath the central altar.

    ording to his deductions, the Immortal-Burning Ruler was most likely a true immortal weapon of unimaginable power.

    Although it was damaged in numerous ces, a single attack could still incinerate suns, moons, and stars, refining entire worlds!

    But it was because he was intent on refining this treasure that the Illusionist found himself trapped in the Divine Kingdom of Illusions, unable to escape.

    The reason for this was simple. The Divine Kingdom of Illusions was like a cage; it existed to suppress the Immortal-Burning Ruler.

    Although the Illusionist had refined this treasure and made it his own, this in turn implicated him. He too was henceforth bound by the Laws of the Divine Kingdom of Illusions!

    He couldn¡¯t escape without either breaking its Laws or giving up on the Immortal-Burning Ruler. Otherwise, he would never escape the Divine Kingdom of Illusions in his lifetime.

    Yet now, the Immortal-Burning Ruler, a suspected immortal weapon, was quivering with fright,pletely intimidated by an illusory sword. Of course the Illusionist was bewildered! How could he not be?

    Before he came back to his senses¡ª¡ª

    The illusory Sword of the Nine Hells gently cut through the air.

    A familiar scene unfolded before Su Yi¡¯s eyes. The Immortal-Burning Ruler was like a fatty piece of meat on the carving block, chopped into bite-sized pieces and devoured.

    Like a whale swallowing the sea.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He found it an awful pity.

    There was no need to even question that the fiery ruler was extraordinarily mystical and terrifying. It wasn¡¯t inferior to the Divine Tribtion War Spear that had once been suppressed deep within the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals¡¯ Sea of Chaos!

    After all, the Sword of the Nine Hells had taken the initiative to devour it. How could it possibly be ordinary?

    Take the Divine Tribtion War Spear, the divine artifact of the Epoch of Illusions. Qin Chongxu used it to trigger the catastrophe that devastated the Laws of the Dark and Gold Star Realm.

    From this, it was easy to infer how terrifying the Illusionist¡¯s fiery ruler was!

    But this was exactly why Su Yi found it a pity.

    Given how heaven-defying the ruler was, watching the Sword of the Nine Hells devour it made his heart ache....

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    Off in the distant skies, the Illusionist coughed up blood.

    He suffered a bacsh from the Immortal-Burning Ruler¡¯s destruction. The severe impact left him trembling from head to toe, and the blood drained from his face.

    ¡°It¡¯s gone... It¡¯s all gone...¡±

    The Illusionist¡¯s eyes were vacant, as if he couldn¡¯t withstand this shock. He was on the verge of breaking down.

    He¡¯d spent a long, long time searching bitterly for the Immortal-Burning Ruler, and he¡¯d paid an unimaginable price to refine this treasure and make it his own.

    He¡¯d even spent countless years trapped in the Divine Kingdom of Illusions for it!

    Yet now, the immortal weapon he saw as his life had been devoured...

    This came as far too great a blow.

    The Illusionist found this even more painful than losing his parents.

    After all, who could have imagined a sword would <i>eat </i>the treasure he¡¯d sacrificed all this time and effort for?

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you! I¡¯ll kill you¡ª¡ª!!¡± The Illusionist¡¯s eyes reddened, and his anger overcame him. He let out a heaven-shaking, bestial roar.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    His aura exploded around him as he shot toward Su Yi.

    Su Yi subtly shook his head. He could tell that the Illusionist hadpletely broken down.

    Su Yi no longer held back. He swung his sword and attacked.

    Mere momentster, the Illusionist was covered in wounds. His entire body was smeared red with blood. In the end, a streak of sword qi containing the power of reincarnation suppressed him to the ground, tearing him apart. His hair was disheveled, and he looked iparably wretched.

    ¡®¡°Tell me where the pawnshop owner is, and I¡¯ll grant you a quick death.¡± Su Yi walked up and gazed down at him.

    The Illusionist threw back his head andughed, his eyes surging with madness. ¡°Do you know why I call myself the Illusionist?¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose.

    The Illusionist then shed him a wanton grin. ¡°Life is as unpredictable as an illusion. An Illusionist excels at never, ever letting anyone see through his tricks! Did you think the one you saw earlier was the real me?¡±

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, the Illusionist¡¯s corpse split into countless fine chunks of blood-colored light and dissipated.

    An illusory, translucent figure appeared in the distant skies.

    This was none other than the Illusionist!

    He gazed at the distant Su Yi, his tone cold and indifferent. ¡°You¡¯ve mastered reincarnation and destroyed my supreme treasure. Within three years, my true body will return. I¡¯ll put on a proper show for you then!¡±

    With that, his illusory figure popped like a soap bubble and disappearedpletely.

    ¡°A clone, that¡¯s all, yet you¡¯re acting all mysterious? Ridiculous.¡± Su Yi sneered.

    The Illusionist¡¯s cultivation base really was terrifying, and his Laws of the Grand Dao were as strange as could be.

    But none of that changed the fact that illusions were ultimately just illusions.

    Everything he¡¯d seen earlier was as transient as a dream or a soap bubble.

    What had driven the Illusionist to such madness? His mind had practically broken down?

    It was simple. He¡¯d suffered far too great a blow, and his losses had been far too enormous.

    It wasn¡¯t just the loss of a clone. Even that taboo, fiery jade ruler had been devoured.

    It was only natural that this would infuriate him.

    ¡°His true body will return within three years?¡± murmured Su Yi.

    The Illusionist¡¯s words reminded him of two other people.

    The first was the owner of that skeletal hand, Luo Yao, and that mysterious spearwoman.

    Both had said that they¡¯d return within three years.

    Furthermore, the spearwoman had visited specifically to warn him that the long-vanished Domain Boundary Battlefield was due to reopen.

    When it did, a battle for the direction of the future was sure to follow.

    Those who seized this opportunity could transcend this era altogether!

    This had long since drawn Su Yi¡¯s attention.

    The spearwoman also told him that the owner of the skeletal hand, Luo Yao, wasn¡¯t from the Eastern Profound Star Domain, nor was she of this era!

    Now, in thest moments before his death, the Illusionist¡¯s clone said that his true body would return within three years. How could Su Yi not take note of this?

    Within three years, the Domain Boundary Battlefield would reopen. Mysterious experts like Luo Yao, the spearwoman, and the Illusionist would appear one after another.

    What exactly did all of this mean?

    Was the Eastern Profound Star Domain about to change?

    Su Yi sank into thought for a long time before finally shaking his head and setting the matter aside.

    He walked up to the spot where the Illusionist¡¯s clone had fallen. He¡¯d left a golden jade slip behind.

    Earlier, the Illusionist called it ¡°the Guide to Immortality.¡± It supposedly recorded all of the secrets of the Divine Kingdom of Illusions.

    Like the secrets of immortality and the mysteries of Peni.

    But when Su Yi inserted his divine sense into the slip, he was bbergasted to discover that it waspletely empty.

    ¡°That old bastard!¡± Su Yi grumbled to himself. ¡°He deserved to die one hundred times over.¡±

    But soon, his brow furrowed. <i>Just where is that madwoman? Don¡¯t tell me... something¡¯s happened to her?</i>

    Su Yi fell briefly silent, then took out the crimson pendant and re-entered the grand pce. He searched meticulously, but in the end, he found nothing.

    Su Yi was unwilling to just give up. He left the pce, then started searching elsewhere.

    Enough time to burn a stick of incense passed before Su Yi returned to the ritual ground before the pce entrance.

    It was ten thousand feet across, and full of mystery. Every step led to a different heaven and earth. It contained an unknown number of long-annihted hidden realms and worlds.

    And an altar stood proudly at the center of the ritual grounds. This was the exit from the Divine Kingdom of Illusions.

    Su Yi stared at it intently, calmed his heart, and sensed it.

    Finally, he deciphered a section of mysterious glyphs at the base of the altar.

    ¡°The ancestors said that an unknown, taboo power had severed the path of transcendence and the road to immortality. From this day forth, the Immortal Realm is the Immortal Realm, and the Human Realm is the Human Realm. The two shall no longer be connected, and immortals shall no longer exist in the Human Realm.

    ¡°After revealing the secrets of the heavens, the ancestor perished.

    ¡°From this day forth, Peni Immortal Ind is no longer home to immortals in the Human Realm.

    ¡°The days that followed proved the ancestor¡¯s predictions. No one has soared into the clouds and transcended into immortality since. The Path of Transcendence has been severed.¡±

    ¡°As for our Peni Immortal Ind? Because our ancestor revealed the secrets of the heavens, we faced a strange and unpredictable curse. We wereid to ruin overnight...¡±

    ¡°I am the forty-ninth leader of Peni, Pu Xuzi. My life is in peril, so I shall suppress our sect¡¯s core treasure, the Immortal-Burning Ruler, here. I do this in hopes that it sees the light of day once more, and that our legacy continues into the future.¡±

    After deciphering this message, Su Yi was unwittingly stunned. Waves coursed through his heart.

    It turned out that once, an unknown amount of time ago, immortals really had wandered the Human Realm!

    And that the Path of Transcendence, the road to immortality, truly existed!

    And just as the turtle that carried him through the Jade Seas said, there once really was a sect called Peni Immortal Ind!

    It turned out that an unknown, taboo power had severed the Path of Transcendence. In doing so, it severed the connection between the Immortal Realm and the Human Realm, separating them forever!

    And there was another realm between the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension and the Immortal Dao. They called it the Path of Transcendence!

    These truths resolved many of the doubts and questions Su Yi had umted in his heart. He felt enlightened.

    Did you ascend the heavens to be an immortal?

    No! You had to soar into the clouds and transcend into immortality!

    ¡°The ancestor of Peni Immortal Mountain was obviously an Immortal in the Human Realm, yet he died after revealing the secrets of the heavens!

    ¡°Did someone deliberately erase everything regarding the transcending into immortality from this world?¡±

    ¡°Or was it because Immortals were no longer permitted in the Human Realm? Is that why he met with disaster?¡±

    ¡°An unknown power actually severed the Path of Transcendence. What secrets and taboos are hidden behind this?¡±

    Su Yi sank into contemtion, but ultimately, he shook his head.

    He had too few leads. There was no way pondering these riddles would give him any answers.

    ¡°Perhaps, when Luo Yao, the owner of that skeletal hand, returns, I¡¯ll be able to get some answers out of her.

    ¡°Perhaps I can learn some of these secrets from the spearwoman, too. But first, I¡¯ll have to beat her while we¡¯re both at the same cultivation boundary.¡±

    As he pondered, Su Yi finally understood something.

    The fiery red ruler the Illusionist used earlier was called the Immortal-Burning Ruler, and it was once the supreme, sect-protecting treasure of Peni Immortal Ind.

    Furthermore, it contained Peni Immortal Ind¡¯s legacy!

    Su Yi¡¯s heart ached; he couldn¡¯t help it. For the first time in his life, he felt a hint of resentment for the Sword of the Nine Hells.

    <i>That sted sword! Normally, it just sits there, but the moment it encounters a real treasure, it can¡¯t control itself!</i>

 Chapter 1257 - The Solar Transformation Courtyard

    <h4>Chapter 1257 - The Sr Transformation Courtyard</h4>

    The Immortal Court of Mount Peni surely once had legacies and records of the Path of Immortal Ascension.

    But none remained.

    Su Yi was finally starting to understand why the Illusionist went crazy after the Immortal-Burning Ruler was destroyed.

    It was an unquestionably agonizing loss!

    But although Su Yi found it a pity that an immortal weapon like the Immortal-Burning Ruler had been devoured by the Sword of the Nine Hells, he was already increasingly aware of how mysterious the sword¡¯s origins were!

    ¡°They call it the Divine Kingdom of Illusions, but they¡¯d be better off calling it the ruins of Peni Immortal Ind...¡±

    Su Yi stood there and pondered for a while. He thought several things through, but he still had numerous doubts.

    But he wasn¡¯t in a rush.

    The truth would ultimately be clear.

    Su Yi then carried the crimson jade pendant into the ritual grounds. They were quite distinctive and full of mysteries. Each step carried him into an all-new heaven and earth. Su Yi calcted that it¡¯d take sixty-four steps to cross.

    In other words, the ritual grounds contained at least sixty-four illusions of ancient worlds.

    <i>Whoosh! </i>

    A rain of flying immortal light scattered, and in the blink of an eye, Su Yi found himself in an illusoryndscape.

    He gripped the crimson jade pendant and searched it, stretching out his divine sense.

    Time slipped by....

    Su Yi investigated one illusory realm after another.

    None of them contained any good fortune. They simply reflected visions of long-gone worlds.

    Like the Jade Sea, and that barren wastnd.

    Actually, there might well have been good fortune here at some point, but if there was, the Illusionist had found it long ago. There was nothing waiting for Su Yi to im.

    Three dayster.

    Su Yi entered the forty-ninth illusory world.

    It was a mountain forest. Purple qi hung in the air, and the ancient trees towered into the heavens.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Finally, ripples spread from the crimson pendant in Su Yi¡¯s hands. It seemed to have detected something.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes lit up, and he sighed in relief. <i>There¡¯s no doubt about it. That madwoman is hidden somewhere in this ancient mountain forest.</i>

    He sped up his gate, sensing the jade pendant as he shot into the distance.

    Before long, a cliff entered his field of view. A waterfall poured down it like a white dragon, filling the air with mists. The surging waters rumbled like thunder.

    There was a hundred-plus-foot pond of blue-green water at the waterfall¡¯s base.

    ¡°Is this where that madwoman is hiding?¡± Su Yi was stunned.

    His divine sense hadn¡¯t detected even the slightest of energy fluctuations, but the crimson pendant was scaldingly hot and radiating misty light.

    All of this proved that the pawnshop owner was hiding nearby!

    ¡°Come on out. The Illusionist is dead,¡± said Su Yi, his voice reverberating throughout the cliffside waterfall like the sound of the Grand Dao.

    But a long time passed, and no one answered.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow and scan his surroundings. In the end, his gazended on a pond.

    It was then that....

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The pond burst, and a streak of dazzling, profound light ripped through the sky and shot explosively at Su Yi.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he immediately dodged.

    The profound light shot past. The surroundingndscape shattered with a bang, reduced to t ground.

    Even the sky copsed. Countless rifts tore open and lingered in the air.

    A chill coursed down Sun Yi''s spine.

    That attack could have killed a Cosmic Enlightenment World King!

    Upon closer inspection, that beam of profound light was a talisman. It was currently on fire, and it was on the verge of dissipating into ash.

    The pond had been destroyed. All that remained was a massive crater.

    Golden light shed at the bottom of the crater. Su Yi walked up to it and discovered that it was a crane folded out of golden paper.

    Suddenly, the paper crane seemed toe to life. It beat its wings and circled in the air, then exploded, transforming into a slender, prideworthy figure.

    Her eyes were bright, her teeth were pearly, and her features were beautiful to the extreme. Her pale blue, broad-sleeved dress only further enhanced her curves.

    A waterfall of ck hair was tied casually into a bun, giving her a refreshing feeling.

    An exquisitely crafted hundred-treasures bag hung from her waist.

    This was none other than the pawnshop owner, a tyrannical, forceful madwoman!

    But Su Yi furrowed his brow; this wasn¡¯t the pawnshop owner¡¯s true body, nor was it a remnant of her will. This was just an illusion outlined by the talisman!

    ¡°Illusionist, we¡¯ve been fighting all these years, but you¡¯ve only just found this ce? You sure are stupid!¡± The pawnshop owner crossed her arms, her red lips curving into a cold smile. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that I broke through time and space and left this cage a long time ago!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes shone with a strange light. <i>That madwoman obviously left that ambush here for the Illusionist!</i>

    ¡°Just you wait! Next time Ie here, I¡¯ll kill you, you bastard!¡± As the pawnshop owner¡¯s prideful, beautiful face filled with murderousness, her figure transformed into a rain of light.

    The golden paper crane, meanwhile, burned awaypletely.

    When Su Yi saw this, he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    He dared say with certainty that the pawnshop owner hadn¡¯t seized any advantage against the Illusionist whatsoever. If anything, she¡¯d been forced into leaving earlier than nned.

    ¡°At least she¡¯s still alive...¡± Su Yi let out a breath of turbid air, then fully rxed.

    Without any further dys, he turned and left.

    Along the way, Su Yi recalled everything he¡¯d experienced in the Divine Kingdom of Illusions. He¡¯d actually gained quite a bit; he hadn¡¯te in vain.

    First, his cultivation base had broken into thete-stage Heavenly Longevity Realm.

    Second, he¡¯d killed the Illusionist¡¯s Dao Clone, obtaining several secrets regarding immortality in the process. He finally knew with certainty that the Path of Transcendence existed above the World King Realm!

    That aside, he learned numerous secrets regarding immortality. For instance, that the Path of Transcendence had been severed, but that immortals had once existed in the Human Realm!

    Third, the Sword of the Nine Hells had devoured Peni Immortal Ind¡¯s core treasure, the Immortal-Burning Ruler.

    Recalling this left Su Yi at a loss for words.

    The Sword of the Nine Hells had devoured both the Divine Tribtion War Spear and the Immortal-Burning Ruler, two mighty, taboo treasures, yet it hadn¡¯t changed a bit!

    ......

    The Dark Sea of Stars.

    Before the Divine Mountain of the River of Heaven, in the mysterious pawnshop.

    ¡°I can sense it. His Excellency Su has returned!¡± the Heart-Inquiring Bell called out.

    Wonderful!¡± The Starry Abacus and Scales of Judgment cried out joyfully.

    Meng Changyun couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief too.

    ¡°Well? Why haven¡¯t you weed him?¡± the old pawnbroker urged.

    The Heart-Inquiring Bell hurriedly rang, and the pawnbroker opened the shop¡¯s doors personally. Indeed, he immediately saw Su Yi¡¯s tall, upright figure strolling toward them from afar.

    The crowd hurriedly weed him into the pawn shop.

    ¡°Did you see our boss, Your Excellency Su?¡± asked the old pawnbroker.

    Su Yi sprawled outfortably in a chair and rxedpletely. He paused to sip from a jug of wine before answering, ¡°She¡¯s already left the Divine Kingdom of Illusions, but I don¡¯t know when it happened or where she went.¡±

    The old pawnbroker was stunned, but a momentter, he felt a massive weight lift from his shoulders. ¡°I can rest assured as long as she¡¯s safe!¡±

    The Starry Abacus and other treasures chimed in their agreement too.

    Su Yi took out the crimson jade pendant and returned it. ¡°What do you n to do next?¡±

    The old pawnbroker thought for a moment. ¡°In ordance with the boss¡¯s orders, I¡¯m going to leave the Dark Sea of Stars and wander the stars in search of those fated to do business here.¡±

    He paused, then added, ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯lle back and find us someday.¡±

    Su Yi nodded, then suddenly asked, ¡°What is your boss¡¯s connection to Shen Mu?¡±

    The old pawnbroker was stunned. ¡°Your Excellency Su, dare I ask who this Shen Mu person is?¡±

    Su Yi furrowed his brow. Instead of answering, he looked at the Starry Abacus, Scales of Judgment, and Heart-Inquiring Bell. ¡°Do you<i> </i>know?¡±

    All three treasures insisted that they¡¯d never heard the name before.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find this a pity. ¡°It seems I¡¯ll have to wait until I see your boss before I¡¯ll get any answers.¡±

    Inwardly, he felt a sense of foreboding. Part of him suspected that the pawnshop owner might be the woman who¡¯d destroyed Shen Mu¡¯s heart, killing him.

    Were that truly the case...

    They might truly be enemies!

    <i>I just hope it won¡¯te to that... </i>Su Yi raised his jug of wine and silently took a sip.

    The second day.

    Su Yi decided to set off and leave the Dark Sea of Stars.

    ¡°Your Excellency Su, where do you n to head next? How about we take you there?¡± asked the old pawnbroker.

    The Pawnshop of the Heavens could shuttle between worlds and nes, and even between star realms.

    If it weren¡¯t the apple of that madwoman¡¯s eye, Su Yi would have wanted to steal it for his own use.

    ¡°That¡¯d be great. You can just drop us off somewhere in the Thousand Opportunities Star Realm,¡± said Su Yi after a moment¡¯s thought.

    Meng Changyun¡¯s spirits soared. He knew that His Excellency the Temple Master would take him back home, and he couldn¡¯t help but long to return.

    <i>I wonder how my friends and loved ones are doing... </i>Meng Changyun murmured to himself.

    He was from the Thousand Opportunities Star Realm¡¯s Sr Transformation Courtyard. He was one of their high elders, and even their current sect leader had to respectfully address him as martial uncle!

    ......

    The Thousand Opportunities Star Realm.

    This was one of the top ten star realms of the Eastern Profound Star Domain. It was vast and ancient, and it epassed over a thousand lesser worlds and nes.

    Sects and orthodoxies were as numerous as the trees.

    Here, the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect, one of the greatest sects of the starry skies, reigned supreme!

    Sr Transformation Courtyard was far inferior to the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect, but it was still a first-rate sect that stood out from the star realm¡¯s countless factions big and small.

    Cloud Bridge Divine Mountain.

    The Sr Transformation Courtyard¡¯s home base!

    ¡°I¡¯m finally back!¡± Meng Changyun¡¯s heart filled with excitement. ¡°First, I¡¯ll visit my master. Then, I¡¯ll go see that kid, Bai He. If he dared ck off on his cultivation in my absence, I won¡¯t let him off!¡±

    Meng Changyun couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Bai He was his one and only closed-door disciple. He was bright, and his talent stood out from the masses. It was just that he was a bitzy and stubborn.

    However, none of this affected Meng Changyun¡¯s love for his disciple.

    By now, Meng Changyun had already passed through the gates. Without alerting anyone, he went straight for the back mountain; that was where his master was in seclusion.

    ¡°Martial Uncle Meng!?¡± a startled cry rang out.

    Along the way, a middle-aged man in a feather coat saw Meng Changyun, and his face filled with disbelief.

    Meng Changyun smiled, nodded, and continued on his way.

    The middle-aged man in the feather coat was called Lie Yun. He was an elder, and going by seniority, he was Meng Changyun¡¯s martial nephew.

    After watching Meng Changyun disappear from view, Lie Yun¡¯s expression shifted erratically, and his brow furrowed.

    <i>How could Martial Uncle Meng... dare return?</i>

    He took a deep breath, then took out a transmission talisman and used his divine sense to write a message.

    ¡°Quick, report to the sect leader. Tell him that High Elder Meng Changyun has returned!¡±

 Chapter 1258 - A Traitor

    <h4>Chapter 1258 - A Traitor</h4>

    Shortly before reaching the back mountain, someone called out to Meng Changyun.

    A red finch soared past and called out respectfully, ¡°Martial Grand-Uncle, please change course and stop by the main hall.¡±

    Meng Changyun was stunned. ¡°Does the sect leader already know I¡¯m back?¡±

    A momentter, he ordered, ¡°Go back and tell him that I¡¯ll visit him as soon as I¡¯ve greeted my master.¡±

    Throughout the years, every time he returned, he went to greet his master before he did anything else. He¡¯d maintained this habit since he was a young man.

    Even though he¡¯d since be a World King, this habit had never wavered.

    ¡°Martial Great-Uncle, the sect leader says you¡¯re to see him immediately,¡± said the red finch.

    Meng Changyun frowned; he could sense that something wasn¡¯t right here. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me something happened?¡±

    The red finch shook its head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Meng Changyun snorted coldly, then proceeded toward the back mountain regardless.

    ¡°Martial Great-Uncle...¡± The red finch was stunned, but just as it was about to say something...

    A dignified voice boomed through the air.

    ¡°Martial Uncle, please stop right there!¡±

    Meng Changyun turned his head and saw a group flying right toward him. The leader was a middle-aged man in purple clothes.

    This was none other than the leader of the Sr Transformation Courtyard, Wen Zhixin!

    About a dozen elders apanied him, and they¡¯d obviouslye in a hurry.

    Meng Changyun was increasingly certain that something wasn¡¯t right here, but his expression never wavered. ¡°Martial Nephew, I only just returned to the sect, yet you¡¯ve brought such arge group to wee me? Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a bit overly formal?¡±

    Sect Leader Wen Zhixin looked at him, his expressionplicated, and sighed. ¡°Martial Uncle Meng, did you... really betray us?¡±

    <i>¡®Betray?!¡¯ </i>Meng Changyun¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What do you mean, Sect Leader? All I did was take a trip to the Dark and Gold Star Realm. Why am I suddenly a traitor?¡±

    He swept his gaze across the sect¡¯s higher-ups in displeasure.

    One of them, a short fat man in yellow, said, ¡°Martial Uncle, everyone in the Thousand Opportunities Star Realm knows of your betrayal, so why feign ignorance?¡±

    ¡°A year ago, the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect proimed you a traitor. You¡¯re not saying they used you unjustly, are you?¡± someone shouted.

    ¡°Martial Uncle Meng, you¡¯re the High Elder of our Sr Transformation Courtyard! How could you have betrayed us? Do you have any idea how much criticism we¡¯ve faced over the past year?¡± someone said with heart-wrenching pain.

    ¡°How could that possibly be the full extent of it? The Primordial Unity Daoist Sect said that if we don¡¯t hand over Martial Uncle Meng, they¡¯ll make us pay a devastating price!¡± someone said with righteous indignation. ¡°Every faction in the Thousand Opportunities Star Realm is watching and waiting to see us make fools of ourselves!¡±

    Their rebukes left Meng Changyun feeling stifled, and his expression was unsightly.

    He¡¯de here with a heart full of delight, like a wandering son returning to his hometown, only to be greeted with judgment and usations!

    But Meng Changyun already understood that the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect was behind this disaster. The top faction of the Thousand Opportunities Star Realm had proimed him a traitor!

    And their wrath extended to the entire Sr Transformation Courtyard!

    This thought left him on the verge of exploding with anger. <i>I¡¯m not a cultivator of the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect, so what¡¯s with this talk of betrayal?</i>

    <i>They¡¯ve obviously just seeking revenge against me!</i>

    ¡°Martial Uncle Meng, do you... have anything you¡¯d like to exin?¡± said Sect Leader Wen Zhixin.

    The crowd¡¯s voices instantly fell silent. By now, numerous others had heard the news ande running. The entire area was full of prominent members of the Sr Transformation Daoist Court.

    When they looked at Meng Changyun, all of their gazes were full of disappointment and anger.

    An indescribable sense of grief coursed through Meng Changyun¡¯s heart, and he said in a raspy voice, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a traitor just because the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect says I am?¡±

    Many fell silent, but someone shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you aren¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Hah.¡± Meng Changyunughed bleakly, then whispered, ¡°I, Meng Changyun, have cultivated in this sect from a young age. I started as an outer-sect disciple, and advanced through the ranks one step at a time, bing a legacy disciple, then a core disciple... until finally, I took on the post of high elder. I¡¯ve already served for thirty-nine thousand years!¡±

    His gaze suddenly turned ferocious, and his eyes zed with anger. ¡°But never mind my aplishments, and never mind all my years of bitter toil. I¡¯ll just ask you this. In all those years, have I ever done anything disadvantageous to the sect?¡±

    Every word went off like a thunderp.

    The crowd fell silent, their expressions conflicted.

    ¡°It¡¯s one thing for the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect to use me of treason, but now, even you¡¯re using me of betrayal? How ludicrous! What a farce!¡± Meng Changyun¡¯s face was ashen. He felt as if a knife were twisting in his heart.

    His own sect saw him as a traitor. This cut far too deep.

    ¡°Martial Uncle Meng, please don¡¯t make this difficult for us.¡± Wen Zhixin sighed. ¡°Over the past year, this incident has done massive harm to everyone in the sect. Who knows how many factions are sharpening their knives in preparation to raid and plunder us once we¡¯ve met with disaster?

    ¡°And the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect has already made its position clear. If we don¡¯t give you up, they¡¯ll wipe the Sr Transformation Courtyard from the face of the star realm!¡±

    This deration left Meng Changyun both rmed and furious.

    He finally understood. His so-called ¡°betrayal¡± was just an excuse.

    In truth, the Sr Transformation Daoist Court had caved to the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect¡¯s threats, abandoning him to save themselves!

    Someone said gravely, ¡°Martial Uncle Meng, a man ought to take responsibility for his own actions. You¡¯re the high elder of our sect. Surely you won¡¯t just watch as we¡¯re implicated by the enormous disaster you created?¡±

    Meng Changyun felt a chill in his hands and feet.

    He scanned the crowd, taking in one familiar face after another. ¡°Do all of you feel the same way?¡±

    The crowd fell silent, avoiding his gaze.

    Meng Changyun felt indescribable disappointment. <i>This... is the sect I saw as my home?</i>

    He felt as if his heart had turned to ash, and he couldn¡¯t even be bothered to argue any further. He just said woodenly, ¡°Rest assured. I¡¯ll naturally go to the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect to end this.¡±

    He waspletely, utterly disappointed and unwilling to linger. He decided to visit his master and disciple, then leave.

    And... he wouldn¡¯t being back ever again!

    Suddenly, a short, fat man in yellow robes said, ¡°Martial Uncle Meng, you¡¯d best let us escort you to the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect to prevent anything expected from happening.¡±

    Meng Changyun was briefly stunned, but a momentter, he understood. His expression turned extraordinarily unsightly. ¡°Huang Yong, do you think I¡¯m going to run away?¡±

    His lungs were on the verge of exploding with anger.

    They called it ¡°escorting¡± him, but they were obviously just afraid he¡¯d run away, leaving them unable to report to the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect!

    ¡°Martial Uncle Meng, please consider the well-being of the Sr Transformation Daoist Court. Don¡¯t make this difficult for us.¡± Wen Zhixin sighed deeply.

    ¡°If I refuse, will you attack me?¡± Meng Changyun was furious, and his face was ashen.

    The crowd fell silent.

    Meng Changyun felt even more thoroughly disappointed than before. He took a deep breath. ¡°Once I¡¯ve visited my master and disciple, I¡¯ll go to the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect. If you push me any further, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡±

    His voice was full of suppressed fury. It would have been obvious to anyone that he was on the verge of losing it.

    Wen Zhixin suddenly looked ashamed. He said in a low voice, ¡°Martial Uncle, Ancestor Yue Hong and Bai He have already been invited to visit the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect.¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    It was as if Meng Changyun had been struck by lightning. His skull practically split.

    <i>Martial Uncle and Bai He... have already been captured?</i>

    Throughout the sect, he was closest to his master, Ancestor Yue Hong.

    And he saw his closed-door disciple, Bai He, as his son.

    But now, both of them were in danger!

    These dire tidings left Meng Changyun seeing red. He could no longer suppress his qi, which became explosive and terrifying.

    The crowd¡¯s expressions shifted, and all of them were instantly on guard.

    Wen Zhixin said hurriedly, ¡°Martial Uncle Meng, please, calm down. So long as you visit the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect, both of them will surely return alive!¡±

    Suddenly, softughter emanated from afar. ¡°So, you¡¯re finally here, Meng Changyun.¡±

    Two figures then shot over, a man in wide-sleeved robes and a hearty, spirited, white-haired elder.

    Wen Zhixin and the other higher-ups instantly bowed to the man in wide sleeves, their expressions reverent.

    Xue Changyi!

    An elder of the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect, a powerhouse of the stars!

    And the white-haired old man was the Sr Transformation Daoist Court¡¯s Ancestor Jing Que!

    There were five Oneness Realm old-timers in the Sr Transformation Daoist Court. All of them had long since ceased to heed worldly affairs, and they had no posts within the sect.

    Ancestor Jing Que was one of the five.

    Going by seniority, he was Meng Changyun¡¯s martial uncle, and the senior apprentice brother of his master, Ancestor Yue Hong.

    When Meng Changyun saw Ancestor Jing Que appear alongside the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect¡¯s Xue Changyi, his anger cooled.

    He¡¯d realized that this didn¡¯t bode well for him!

    Before he did anything else, he had to find a way to escape. Only then would he have an opportunity to request aid from His Excellency the Temple Master.

    ¡°Changyun, heed your martial uncle¡¯s advice. As your master¡¯s disciple, and out of consideration for all of the Sr Transformation Daoist Court, pleasee quietly. Please,e with us to the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect and repent for your crimes,¡± Ancestor Jing Que said tly. ¡°If you refuse, don¡¯t me your martial uncle for his poor manners. I¡¯ll have to suppress you immediately.¡±

    The atmosphere was instantly stifled. All eyes turned toward Meng Changyun.

    Meng Changyun¡¯s expression was bleak. He muttered, ¡°There¡¯s no greater sorrow than the death of the heart. I didn¡¯t understand before, but... I¡¯m starting to get it...¡±

    He slowly raised his head and looked at Wen Zhixin, Ancestor Jing Que, and the others. ¡°I understand that you¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll implicate you, and that the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect is threatening you, but I still wouldn¡¯t have thought you¡¯d... disappoint me like this over and over again!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s expressions shifted. They looked a bit ufortable.

    ¡°You sure talk a lot.¡± Xue Changyi frowned, then directly issued orders. ¡°Fellow Daoist Jing Que, please suppress this traitor right away.¡±

    Ancestor Jing Que nodded, took a step forward, and gazed coldly at Meng Changyun. ¡°My apologies, Martial Nephew.¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    His terrifying aura expanded around him as he raised his hand and struck Meng Changyun.

    Meng Changyun dodged in a sh, avoiding this palm strike and soaring into the firmament.

    ¡°You cannot escape, Martial Nephew.¡±

    As Ancestor Jing Que¡¯s voice rang out, a bolt of lightning interwove, forming a massive palm imprint in midair. Its terrifying power suppressed Meng Changyun¡¯s cultivation base, leaving him with no strength to dodge.

    Meng Changyun¡¯s pupils constricted.

    The crowd couldn¡¯t help but shake their heads. <i>This is what it means for a mantis to attempt to block a chariot.</i>

    <i>Ancestor Jing Que is in the Oneness Realm. Martial Uncle Meng is still only in the Heavenly Longevity Realm. His fate is already sealed.</i>

    Indeed, a momentter, Meng Changyun plummeted from the sky and mmed into the ground.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The crowd couldn¡¯t help but look conflicted. <i>You know you¡¯re going to bear the consequences of your betrayal, so why struggle?</i>

 Chapter 1259 - Sitting Languidly Atop the Clouds, His Sword Suppressing the Entire Region

    <h4>Chapter 1259 - Sitting Languidly Atop the Clouds, His Sword Suppressing the Entire Region</h4>

    Dust and smoke permeated the air. Meng Changyun had been flung to the ground, and his face was covered in dirt. He looked unbearably wretched.

    Ancestor Jing Que gazed down at Meng Changyun and said warmly, ¡°Martial Nephew, if you turn over a new leaf and repent in earnest when you visit the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect, you might well escape with your life. All of us would be delighted to see that.¡±

    The crowd nodded.

    ¡°How will the rest of the sect view you now that you¡¯ve so cruelly cast Martial Uncle Meng away?¡± Suddenly, an indignant roar emanated from afar.

    A stalwart man in warrior robes charged over, his face ashen and his voice hoarse. ¡°And how will outsiders view our Sr Transformation Dao Court? Who will daree here to cultivate? You¡¯d even trample our high elder. Aren¡¯t you afraid of disappointing the entire sect?¡±

    A disturbance followed these questions. The higher-ups¡¯ expressions darkened with obvious displeasure.

    ¡°Shut your mouth,¡± Xue Changyi said coldly.

    <i>Whap!</i>

    Ancestor Jing Que pped the man in warrior robes across the face. His butt hit the ground, and his face reddened and swelled.

    Jing Que said coldly, ¡°Xing Feng, any more out of you, and we¡¯ll punish you severely!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to die!¡± The man in warrior robes wiped the blood from the corners of his lips.

    ¡°You....¡±

    Ancestor Jing Que¡¯s eyes shed with cold light, and he opened his mouth as if to speak.

    Suddenly, a calm voice rang out. ¡°Enough. It¡¯s time for this farce to end. Ol¡¯ Meng, so long as you give your approval, I¡¯ll help you kill these people.¡±

    This light, airy voice echoed throughout heaven and earth.

    The crowd was stunned.

    Meng Changyun, however, had a bitter look on his face. He said softly, ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of you, Young Lord.¡±

    ¡°What scoundrel dares trespass in our Sr Transformation Dao Court? Hurry up and scram!¡± That short, fat old man in yellow bellowed, his voice booming like thunder.

    ¡°Those words are enough to warrant execution.¡±

    That calm voice rang out once more.

    A streak of sword qi silently, tracelessly exploded into being, piercing the short, fat, yellow-robed elder¡¯s forehead.

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    The short, fat old man died, his body destroyed and his soul dispersed.

    The crowd was startled, and they fled immediately.

    That yellow-robed old man was one of their Profound Unity elders, an expert second only to World Kings.

    Although his cultivation base was unworthy of World Kings''notice, there was no shortage of World Kings in attendance, and none of them sensed how that sword qi appeared!

    ¡°Who are you? Why are you interfering in the Sr Transformation Courtyard¡¯s affairs?¡± Wen Zhixin¡¯s expression darkened as he looked up at the clouds.

    The crowd instinctively looked over. They weren¡¯t sure when he¡¯d gotten there, but there was now a young man in blue seated atop a snowy auspicious cloud.

    His legs hung over the sides of the cloud, and he held a jug of wine. He seemed leisurely and rxed, and beneath the light of the heavens, his handsome face seemed detached and extraordinary.

    This was none other than Su Yi.

    The crowd was instantly solemn.

    This was Cloud Bridge Divine Mountain, the heart of the Sr Transformation Courtyard. It was covered in forty-nineyers of defensive formations.

    Yet now, someone had silently slipped into their midsts and taken a seat upon a cloud!

    Su Yi paid Wen Zhixin no further heed. Instead, he looked at Meng Changyun and said gently, ¡°Ol¡¯ Meng, have you made a decision?¡±

    By now, who could have failed to realize that this young man in blue hade on Meng Changyun¡¯s behalf?

    ¡°I...¡± Meng Changyun was just about to say something.

    But then, a venerable-looking old man in white snorted coldly. ¡°Young man, no matter who you are, you¡¯ve trespassed in the Sr Transformation Daoist Court andmitted murder. This is far too brazen!¡±

    He then leaped into the air and reached for Su Yi. ¡°Get down here.¡±

    He didn¡¯t like the look of Su Yi; this young stranger was seated on the clouds, gazing down at them from on high. Furthermore, killing the old man in yellow had enraged him.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The terrifying power of a World King expert burst around the old man in white. With a flip of his hand, the iparably tyrannical power of the Laws burst forth.

    ¡°An ant, that¡¯s all. You overestimate yourself.¡±

    Su Yi shook his head and casually pressed down.

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    The rain of light filling the sky exploded, and the white-robed elder¡¯s surging figure trembled. A momentter, it was as if he¡¯d been struck by a divine mountain. The impact sent him flying back, and he mmed into his original position, creating a massive creature in the ground and scattering fragments of rock.

    The entire area fell silent. Everyone was astonished, and their expressions shifted dramatically.

    A World King couldn¡¯t even take a single blow?¡±

    ¡°Kneel there for now. We¡¯ll see whether you live or die after Ol¡¯ Meng makes his decision,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    From beginning to end, he sat there casually,nguid andposed.

    But the way the crowd looked at him changed dramatically.

    ¡°None of you are to attack without permission!¡± Wen Zhixin warned the others gravely.

    This young man in blue obviously had ill intentions.

    It was already strange that a youngster dared trespass openly in the Sr Transformation Daoist Court¡¯s territory.

    When they watched the Heavenly-Longevity Realm white-robed elder forced to kneel in a single p, who could have failed to realize that this young man was an extremely terrifying existence?

    Even Ancestor Jing Que couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes, his expression shifting and uncertain.

    ¡°Martial Uncle Meng, is this the helper you invited?¡± Wen Zhixin looked at Meng Changyun.

    Meng Changyun disregarded him, then let out a deep sigh. He seemed to have reached a conclusion, as he lowered his head, faced Su Yi, and bowed deeply. ¡°Young Lord, this old man doesn¡¯t wish to make any further trouble for them.¡±

    In his youth, he cultivated here in the Sr Transformation Dao Court. He would never have achieved his current sess without their training and support.

    As ovee as he was with indignation and disappointment, he couldn¡¯t bear the thought of this ce running red with rivers of blood. No matter what, to him, this was his home.

    And there were numerous people he cared about here!

    Su Yi nodded. Meng Changyun¡¯s decision was perhaps surprising, but it was within the bounds of reason.

    ¡°You don¡¯t wish to make trouble for us? Martial Nephew, what right does a traitor like you have to say such things?¡± Ancestor Jing Que couldn¡¯t help but say coldly.

    As he spoke, he pointed at the clouds Su Yi sat upon. ¡°Are you relying on <i>him? </i>I can say with certainty that he won¡¯t be leaving this ce alive!¡±

    His voice boomed throughout heaven and earth, his words rife with murderous intent.

    Meng Changyun said expressionlessly, ¡°Martial Uncle, I urge you to realize your mistakes. If you displease my young lord, it won¡¯t just cost you your life. You¡¯ll implicate everyone else here too!¡±

    The crowd was bbergasted. They almost dared not believe their ears.

    Ancestor Jing Que¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°In that case, I¡¯m truly curious to see his abilities for myself!¡±

    He swung his sleeves through the air, and a radiant Dao Sword rose into the firmament and cleaved at Su Yi. His sword qi was as radiant as the sun, and his sword intent pierced the ten directions!

    The power of a Oneness expert left many of those present astonished. The crowd was instantly excited.

    But a momentter, their excited smiles froze in ce.

    Atop the auspicious cloud, Su Yi casually flicked his finger.

    Like an immortal knocking on heaven¡¯s gate.

    That streak of sword qi as radiant as the sun shattered into pieces with a bang.

    The entire area fell silent, save for a series of gasps. The crowd¡¯s hair stood on end.

    In the Sr Transformation Courtyard, the Oneness Realm Ancestor Jing Que was as powerful as it got. Even by the standards of the Thousand Opportunities Star Realm as a whole, he was a prominent World King expert!

    Yet now, someone had broken his sh with a flick of their fingers. Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised?

    ¡°Now you try my sword,¡± Su Yi said with a disinterested wave.

    <i>h!</i>

    A rift tore open in the sky.

    A streak of sword qi shed through the air, then disappeared without a trace.

    Before the crowd realized what had happened, Ancestor Jing Que suddenly cried out in astonishment. ¡°You... You...¡±

    His voice started and stopped.

    The crowd was shocked to discover that there was now a new line splitting his forehead.

    The line continued, spreading down the bridge of his nose, his chin, throat, and chest. His entire body was like a sheet of paper someone had cut in half!

    <i>Bang!</i>

    His bisected body split down the midline. Both halves exploded, filling the air with ash.

    Just like that, a Oneness Realm World King had perished!

    From beginning to end, he couldn¡¯t even fight back. A single sh cut him down!

    This strange, terrifying scene left everyone ovee with panic and terror.

    Even if you¡¯d hit them over the heads, they could never have imagined that an existence like Ancestor Jing Que would lose so quickly, or so pathetically!

    Sect Master Wen Zhixin stood there in a daze, his face ashen.

    Just who was this young man? Why was his strength so terrifying?

    ¡°I warned you, Martial Uncle, but you refused to listen,¡± whispered Meng Changyun. ¡°Why was this necessary?¡±

    The atmosphere was stifled and deathly silent.

    A wave of terror assailed the gathered higher-ups like an avnche or tidal wave. Some of them even started quivering uncontrobly.

    Especially the white-robed old man Su Yi had forced to the ground. His clothes were drenched in cold sweat, and his heart quivered.

    He finally realized just how fortunate he was not to have died just now!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Young Lord.¡± Meng Changyun didn¡¯t want to wait any longer. He never wanted to return to the ce that had hurt him so badly ever again.

    They said nothing was more tragic than the death of the heart, and indeed, it was true.

    No one dared attempt to stop them. In the Sr Transformation Courtyard, people like Ancestor Jing Que represented the pinnacle of strength.

    Yet that sh had just cut him down on the spot.

    Who¡¯d dare attempt to stop Su Yi and Meng Changyun now?

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Su Yi suddenly looked at Xue Changyi.

    Xue Changyi had been silent all this time, averting his gaze and keeping as low a profile as possible, seemingly terrified that Su Yi would notice him.

    Now, when he sensed Su Yi¡¯s gaze, he trembled from head to toe and cried out, ¡°What do you want to do!?¡±

    He looked ovee with fright, and he turned his head and bellowed at Wen Zhixin. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there! If I die, the Sr Transformation Courtyard won¡¯t escape me!¡±

    Wen Zhixin¡¯s expression shifted.

    It was true. If an elder of the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect died here, they were sure to face the entire sect¡¯s wrath.

    Wen Zhixin suddenly looked at Meng Changyun, like a drowning man grasping at straws, and said bitterly, ¡°Martial Uncle Meng, can you please convince that senior to let this end here? If an elder of the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect dies.... Our Sr Transformation Courtyard... truly won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences!¡±

    The entire area fell deathly silent.

    None of them would have guessed that their leader would beg Meng Changyun for aid!

    But when they thought about it, they had no choice but to admit that he¡¯d made the right choice. So long as Meng Changyun nodded his approval, this cmity would end here!

    Meng Changyun was stunned too. He felt an indescribable sense of absurdity and grief.

    Earlier, his sectmates rebuked him as a traitor. All of them longed for nothing more than the chance to deliver him to the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect for a reward.

    He decided to let this go, which was quite tolerant already. Who¡¯d have thought they¡¯d turn around and beg for his help a momentter? They seriously wanted him to rescue someone from the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect!

    Utterly ludicrous!

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.

    When it was time to help the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect target Meng Changyun, they showed absolutely no mercy.

    But now, they wanted Meng Changyun to help save a member of the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect from disaster. What amentable sect!

 Chapter 1260 - Penance

    <h4>Chapter 1260 - Penance</h4>

    ¡°But then, it makes sense. In the Thousand Opportunities Star Realm, the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect is a sovereign-like existence. The Sr Transformation Courtyard naturally doesn¡¯t dare to offend them.¡±

    As Su Yi pondered, he drifted down from the cloud andnded amidst the crowd.

    Xue Changyi practically jumped with fright and cried out, ¡°I... I¡¯m from the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect. You...¡±

    Su Yiughed dryly and interrupted him. ¡°Ol¡¯ Chatan Deng Zuo¡¯s disciples and grand-disciples really do get worse with each passing generation.¡±

    Deng Zuo!

    The powerhouse with the greatest seniority in the entire Primordial Unity Daoist Sect. His name had long since shaken the stars.

    He was an existence capable of standing shoulder to shoulder with the Fisherman and the Painter.

    When Su Yi called him directly by name, the crowd¡¯s heart quivered uncontrobly.

    Xue Changyi slumped, as if submitting to his fate, and said softly, ¡°What World King wouldn¡¯t be terrified in front of the Temple Master...?¡±

    His voice was rife with bitterness.

    So, he¡¯d recognized Su Yi a long time ago!

    <i>The Temple Master!?</i>

    This title went off like a thunderp, leaving the crowdpletely dumbstruck.

    The atmosphere was suddenly so silent that you could have heard a pin drop. Even the birds fell silent.

    Out amongst the stars, the title of ¡°Temple Master¡± belonged to one man and one man alone.

    The legendary expert of the Temple of the Human Realm!

    Throughout the ages and to the present day, the Temple Master had always been an unbeatable legend, an unparalleled expert of the sword!

    It didn¡¯t matter that he¡¯d vanished for a long, long time. Tales of his legendary exploits circted the various star realms to this day.

    In a sense, he was like a god in the hearts of trillions of cultivators! A distant, unreachable deity they could only gaze upon from afar!

    Once, an old-timermented that sharing an era with the Temple Master was fortunate, as they could witness this dazzling legend who¡¯d have shocked any era he¡¯d appeared in firsthand.

    However, it was also unfortunate.

    Because everyone, no matter who they were, seemed dimmer inparison to the Temple Master¡¯s brilliance!

    It was easy to imagine just how great the crowd¡¯s shock was when they heard Xue Changyi call the young man in blue the Temple Master.

    ¡°Come with me for a bit.¡± Su Yi nced at Xue Changyi,pletely ignoring the crowd¡¯s expressions.

    Xue Changyi¡¯s heart clenched, and his expression shifted. ¡°Where are you taking me, Your Excellency the Temple Master?¡±

    ¡°Back to your sect, of course,¡± said Su Yi.

    Xue Changyi quivered from head to toe, then said in disbelief, ¡°You... Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to...¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Why, yes. I am going to.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    Xue Changyi waspletely dumbstruck, and he fell into a daze.

    ¡°Ol¡¯ Meng, do you have anything you¡¯d like to say?¡± Su Yi nced at Meng Changyun.

    Meng Changyun hesitated briefly. ¡°Please wait a moment, Young Lord.¡±

    He then walked up to the man in warrior robes, the one who¡¯d spoken up on his behalf. ¡°Xing Feng, take care of yourself. Should the daye that you can no longer remain in the sect,e find me!¡±

    Earlier, Xing Feng stepped forth and spoke on his behalf. Meng Changyun was deeply moved, and he naturally wanted to express his gratitude before he left.

    As he spoke, he took out a jade talisman and gave it to Xing Feng.

    Xing Feng grinned. ¡°As you say, Martial Uncle!¡±

    He solemnly epted the jade talisman. ¡°Martial Uncle, I trust you¡¯ll be able to bring Ancestor Yue Hong and Junior Apprentice Brother Bai He back safely!¡±

    As he spoke, he nced at the distant Su Yi with a hint of reverence.

    Meng Changyun patted him on the shoulder but said no more.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Yi turned and walked off. Meng Changyun followed.

    Xue Changyi¡¯s chest heaved, but even though he looked like he was on the verge of tears, he followed them too in the end.

    He dared not run; he knew there was no way he could escape. His only choice was to cooperate!

    ¡°Martial Uncle Meng¡ª¡ª!¡± Wen Zhixin suddenly called out, visibly shame-faced, and lowered his head. ¡°Take... take care!¡±

    Meng Changyunpletely disregarded him. Before long, Su Yi and hispanions disappeared from view.

    ¡°No wonder he could kill Ancestor Jing Que with a flick of his fingers. So, that legendary expert has returned...¡± someone said in a daze.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the rumors say that the Temple Master¡¯s reincarnation was in the Dark and Gold Star Realm, and that his cultivation was still only in the Imperial Realm? Why is he so terrifying?¡± someone said with bewilderment.

    ¡°He¡¯s the Temple Master,¡± someone said bitterly. ¡°You can¡¯t judge him by his cultivation base!¡±

    ¡°If only Martial Uncle Meng had told us that he was working for the Temple Master,¡± said someone. He stamped his feet in frustration. ¡°If he had, we would never have...!¡±

    ¡°In the eyes of trillions of cultivators, we¡¯re glorious enough already, butpared to a powerhouse of the stars like the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect, we aren¡¯t even worth looking at,¡± someone said dejectedly. ¡°But people like us can in no way afford to offend the Temple Master either. That¡¯s... the most tragic part of this!¡±

    The crowd¡¯s hearts coursed with emotion. All of them were rueful.

    Suddenly, someone said, ¡°This might be unpleasant to hear, but the current Temple Master is ultimately just a reincarnation. A year ago, he was only in the Imperial Realm. I don¡¯t even need to think to know that he¡¯s far from his former peak!

    He paused, then added, ¡°But now, he¡¯s bringing Martial Uncle Meng to the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect... I¡¯m afraid this won¡¯t go smoothly.¡±

    He tried to phrase it tactfully, but everyone here had years of experience. How could they fail to realize what he was getting at?

    ¡°It¡¯s true. The Primordial Unity Daoist Sect is one of the greatest factions of the stars, and they live up to their reputation. No matter how powerful the Temple Master¡¯s reincarnation is, he¡¯s ultimately just one person. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult for him to shake the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect,¡± someone said softly.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Suddenly, Sect Leader Wen Zhixin shouted and interrupted the discussion. ¡°Ancestor Jing Que already paid with his life. Was that not enough of a lesson for you? What right do any of you have toment on His Excellency the Temple Master?¡± His face was ashen, and he was obviously enraged.

    The crowd fell as silent as cicadas in winter.

    Wen Zhixin snorted coldly, then walked up to Xing Feng.

    His expression already contained a hint of guilt as he sighed, ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother Xing Feng, earlier, we were mistaken, and we wronged you. Going forward, you can rest assured and cultivate here in peace. As the leader of our sect, I guarantee that I won¡¯t let anyone wrong you in the slightest going forward!¡±

    Xing Feng was stunned; he wouldn¡¯t have guessed that the sect leader¡¯s attitude would change so quickly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel wronged. I just feel wronged on Martial Uncle Meng¡¯s behalf,¡± Xing Feng said firmly.

    Wen Zhixinughed bitterly, his expression bleak. ¡°No matter what, I¡¯ll... make it up to you properly...¡±

    How could he not regret what he¡¯d done? His intestines were green from regret!

    That was the Temple Master!

    Had they known Martial Uncle Meng had been serving at the Temple Master¡¯s side, there was absolutely no way they would have disyed such an unpleasant attitude.

    s, no matter what they said now, it was already toote. All they could do was try and fix things going forward.

    Wen Zhixin thought to himself, <i>I just wonder whether or not the Temple Master is capable of contending with the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect right now...</i>

    He could see it already. When word of the Temple Master¡¯s return spread, unpredictable, towering waves were sure to sweep through the stars!

    ......

    A prosperous city.

    Su Yi sat on the second floor of a restaurant, facing the window as he savored local delicacies.

    Meng Changyun sat beside him, but his brow was furrowed with anxiety, and he could barely taste his food.

    As for Xue Changyi? His head drooped, and he stood in a nearby corner, averting his gaze with deep unease.

    Meng Changyun hesitated, then said in a low voice, ¡°Young Lord, heading directly to the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect ultimately seems a bit reckless. The way I see it, we¡¯d best get a feel for the situation first, then choose the right moment.¡±

    Earlier, Su Yi said he¡¯d take him to the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect to save the hostages, Ancestor Yue Hong and Bai He.

    Although Meng Changyun was grateful, he was also worried. He didn¡¯t want Su Yi to risk himself.

    After all, this was the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect!

    Even by the standards of the Eastern Profound Star Domain, it was a peak faction!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As big as the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect is, only a handful of its members are worth paying attention to. The only one really worthy of my attention is that old chatan Deng Zuo.¡± Su Yi used his chopsticks to taste a piece of snowy, crystalline fish flesh.

    There was no denying that Bluespot Spirit Carp roasted with this secret method had a unique vor.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then added, ¡°Besides, I¡¯m not just going to help you save the hostage. I n to settle the score with the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect while I¡¯m at it.¡±

    His tone was casual, but his words made Xue Changyi¡¯s heart quiver with fright.

    He muttered to himself, <i>Indeed, His Excellency the Temple Master hase with ill intentions!</i>

    ¡°Young Lord, if you do this, you¡¯ll havepletely revealed your identity,¡± warned Meng Changyun.

    Su Yi set down his chopsticks, picked up his jug of wine, and drank. He whispered, ¡°I ought to let them know that I¡¯ve returned.¡±

    He gazed out the window at the busy, bustling streets. The dense air of mortality made Su Yi feel as if he¡¯d entered a different world.

    Since leaving the Dark and Gold Star Realm, he¡¯d always been either traveling through the stars or mixed up in some storm, resolving various enmities.

    It had been a long time since he¡¯d taken a rxing stroll through the red dust of mortality.

    ¡°Besides, letting them discover my identity won¡¯t necessarily be a bad thing. At the very least, I can lure the snakes out of their nests. I¡¯ll effectively be taking a seat on the pier and casting my hook into the water. We¡¯ll just have to see how many fish show up to take the bait.¡±

    Su Yiughed, then sloshed the wine in his cup. ¡°How can one cultivate and seek the Dao without obstacles? Without conflict, how can I temper my sword?

    ¡°My greatest desires are more wine than I can drink, and more enemies than I can kill. Without them, the path of cultivation will be far too lonely and boring.¡±

    Meng Changyun couldn¡¯t help but sigh with admiration. <i>What courage and breadth of spirit does it take tough calmly in the face of the world¡¯s winds and clouds?</i>

    <i>Were anyone else about to fight the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect, they¡¯d be scurrying to finish their preparations, and racking their brains to ensure no stone was left unturned. Only then would they dare begin this operation.</i>

    <i>But His Excellency the Temple Master disdains to do any such thing!</i>

    Here, Su Yi suddenly beckoned to Xue Changyi. ¡°Come here.¡±

    Xue Changyi trembled from head to toe, then took a deep breath. Only then did he work up enough courage to approach, his head lowered. ¡°What are your orders, Your Excellency?¡±

    His voice contained a hint of an irrepressible tremor.

    Su Yi rose, then straightened Xue Changyi¡¯s clothes and said casually, ¡°Go back and tell Ol'' Chatan Deng Zuo that I¡¯ll give the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect a fair fight so long as you release the two hostages. If he refuses, he can¡¯t me me for setting up camp outside your gates and killing members of your sect on sight.¡±

    Xue Changyi seemed ovee with disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re not going to kill me?¡±

    Su Yi said distractedly, ¡°If you¡¯re dead, who will deliver my message? I¡¯ll wait outside your gates three days from now. Go on. Be quick about it.¡±

    With that, Su Yi returned to his seat, picked up his chopsticks, and resumed enjoying his meal.

    One look at his leisurely bearing, and it seemed as if the orders he¡¯d just given were so trivial that they weren¡¯t even worth mentioning.

 Chapter 1261 - The Immortal Dao Sword Diagram

    <h4>Chapter 1261 - The Immortal Dao Sword Diagram</h4>

    The Primordial Unity Daoist Sect.

    Misty light fell, and auspicious radiance filled the air. The ancient mountain range was dotted with numerous towers and pavilions.

    From time to time, immortal cranes flew beneath the dome of heaven, letting out sonorous cries.

    As the greatest orthodoxy in the Thousand Opportunities Star Realm, as well one of the most famous powerhouses of the stars, the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect¡¯s origins and foundations could be traced back to antiquity.

    Its disciples numbered in the tens of thousands. Here, experts were as numerous as the clouds.

    Their World Kings alone numbered over one hundred!

    In the eyes of the stars¡¯ cultivators, the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect was one of the modern era¡¯s greatest holynds for cultivation.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The urgent ringing of a bell rang out, breaking the sect¡¯s tranquil atmosphere.

    Within the Divine Pce of the Firmament.

    A group of experts arrived in rapid session. The sect¡¯s leader, Weng Pu, was already there and waiting for them.

    By the time the bell sank back into silence, aside from those in seclusion or out wandering, every World King who held authority in the sect had arrived.

    Among them were four Oneness Realm experts, and thirteen Heavenly Longevity World Kings!

    The Primordial Unity Daoist Sect had more World Kings than any other peak faction, but it wasn¡¯t that they transcended the others.

    Rather, their conditions for epting new disciples and experts were the least stringent.

    Especially for World Kings. They were offered extremely generous conditions when they joined up.

    Out amongst the stars, it wasn¡¯t unusual for World King-level rogue cultivators toe here on ount of the sect¡¯s reputation and pledge themselves to its cause.

    This wasn¡¯t true of the stars¡¯ other top factions. They might recruit a handful of World Kings, but only as worshippers or for other limited roles.

    Especially the Heavenly Prayer Star Realm¡¯s Nine Heavens Pavilion. They were the strictest when it came to epting new disciples.

    Thus, over the years, asrge as their territories were, they always maintained only about a hundred members.

    Still, the experts and factions subordinate to them were too numerous to count.

    The World Kings currently gathered in the Divine Pce of the Firmament were all orthodox members of the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect, and all of them wielded immense authority.

    ¡°Leader, why have you gathered us here today? Don¡¯t tell me something big is happening?¡± asked an old man with the air of a Daoist immortal.

    All eyes turned toward Sect Leader Weng Pu.

    He was a thin man d in a warm gray feather coat.

    He was the leader of the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect, and a Oneness World King in his own right.

    But now, his brows were tightly furrowed, as if he¡¯d encountered a difficult problem.

    ¡°Elder Xue, you exin,¡± Weng Pu said softly.

    Xue Changyi took a deep breath, rose from her chair, and scanned the crowd. ¡°The Temple Master... has returned.¡±

    It was just five words, but they contained a terrifying power that directly affected the heart.

    Everyone present was briefly dazed. Then, their expressions shifted dramatically.

    The atmosphere within the Divine Pce of the Firmament silently grew stifled and oppressive.

    Only Xue Changyi¡¯s voice resounded throughout the deathly silence.

    He exined everything he¡¯d experienced at the Sr Transformation Courtyard, holding nothing back.

    When he told them that the Temple Master nned to visit three days from now, the higher-ups could no longer remain seated.

    ¡°Is that young man truly the Temple Master?¡± someone asked in disbelief.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way! A year ago, the Temple Master¡¯s reincarnation was an Emperor of the Dark and Gold Star Realm. How could he have be so terrifying in so little time?¡± someone cried out in rage and rm.

    ¡°That Meng Changyun really did betray us!¡± someone said with a sinister tone.

    ¡°A reincarnation, that¡¯s all, yet he dares threaten us and demand we let those two go?¡± someone said indignantly. ¡°Does he really think he¡¯s the actual Temple Master?¡±

    The Divine Pce of the Firmament was like a pot blowing off its lid. Uproar arose on all sides, and everything was in chaos.

    These old-timers had long since grown ustomed to the ups and downs of worldly affairs, but all of them lost their typical calmposure.

    Sect Leader Weng Pu sat in the central seat, coldly taking all of this in. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh to himself.

    This was the Temple Master¡¯s prestige.

    Even though he¡¯d vanished for countless years, and even though he was now just a reincarnation...

    His appearance was sure to shake the stars!

    These old-timers typically viewed worldly affairs with calm equanimity, but now, all of them were flustered!

    ¡°How do you see this, Sect Leader?¡± Someone suddenly requested Weng Pu¡¯s opinion.

    Weng Pu said tly, ¡°The Temple Master is no longer the Temple Master, and he hasn¡¯t been for a long time, but he wants us to let them go? We¡¯ll just have to see whether or not he¡¯s capable of making us.¡±

    The crowd¡¯s eyes shed, and all of them calmed down.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! This is our territory. Even if a Cosmic Enlightenment World King showed up, they¡¯d be doomed, let alone a mere reincarnation!¡± someone said with seething murderous intent.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that he carries the secrets of reincarnation!¡± someone¡¯s eyes zed with fervor. ¡°And now, he¡¯s about to deliver himself to our door. This is a rare opportunity. We absolutely cannot let him escape!¡±

    The crowd¡¯s spirits soared.

    The secrets of reincarnation!

    This taboo power involved the secrets of rebirth, as well as unbelievable mysteries. The thought alone was enough to stir the heart!

    ¡°The moment the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone appeared, the era changed. In the past, the Temple Master might have stood alone atop the stars, but the future will belong to the Transcendents!¡± someone said in a low voice. ¡°Whoever reaches the Path of Transcendence first... will be the true ruler of the new era!¡±

    The Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone. One of the seven great forbidden grounds of the stars.

    Throughout history, rumors saw it as a secret ground for achieving immortality!

    But these were ultimately just rumors, and no one took them seriously.

    However, twenty years ago, the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone suddenly changed. It was then that word of the Path of Transcendence began spreading throughout the stars, drawing attention from top factions.

    As one such top faction, the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect knew countless secrets.

    Some were records regarding the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone!

    Thus, they dared say with certainty that the changes to the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone really did involve the legendary Path of Transcendence!

    ¡°It¡¯s true. Times have changed! If all goes as we expect, the ancestor will be among the first to step into the Path of Transcendence! A realm the Temple Master never reached, not even at his peak!¡± someone said with undisguised longing.

    The ¡°ancestor¡± they spoke of was the seniormost, legendary expert of the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect.

    Deng Zuo!

    ¡°s, the ancestor isn¡¯t here now. Otherwise, even if the Temple Master¡¯s guts were as big as the heavens themselves, there¡¯s no way he¡¯d dare provoke us right in front of our gates,¡± someone sighed.

    Here, Xue Changyi couldn¡¯t help but interject, ¡°The Temple Master¡¯s reincarnation can kill Oneness World Kings in a single attack. If he blocks our gates, those of us in attendance might not fear him, but surely we can¡¯t just hide in the sect for the rest of our lives?¡±

    ¡°Elder Xue, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve just been scared out of your wits,¡± someone snickered. ¡°Rx. If he dares show up here, we¡¯ll make sure he never leaves!¡±

    The speaker wore blue armor, and his hair was whiter than snow. Were Su Yi here, he would have recognized him at a nce. This was none other than Qing Xiao, the expert who¡¯d shot Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer before the Three of the Ten Thousand Worlds of Samsara!

    Xue Changyi fell silent, his expression a bit unsightly.

    <i>¡®Scared out of my wits?¡¯ You¡¯re just saying that because you haven¡¯t seen the Temple Master¡¯s reincarnation for yourself!</i>

    ¡°Elder Xue¡¯s worries aren¡¯t without reason. After all, our opponent is the Temple Master. Reincarnation or not, we have to view him as a powerful foe,¡± Sect Leader Weng Pu said with dignity. ¡°No matter how seriously we take him, it won¡¯t be excessive.¡±

    The crowd¡¯s hearts were solemn. All of them nodded.

    A man¡¯s reputation was like a tree¡¯s shadow; it didn¡¯t appear out of nowhere.

    Out amongst the stars, those who dared underestimate the Temple Master almost all met with grisly ends!

    ......

    Thousandleaf City.

    An ancient, prosperous ce.

    If you left the city and continued north for three thousand miles, you¡¯d reach the territory of the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect, one of the greatest powerhouses of the stars.

    In one of the local inns.

    <i>h!</i>

    Dao Light zed at Su Yi¡¯s fingertips. He used the light like ink, slowly outlining a strange, perfectly round diagram on a paper talisman.

    It was like a snake swallowing its tail, an eternal cycle with neither beginning nor end.

    Meng Changyun watched from the side. More than anything he¡¯d ever seen, it gave him a sense of perpetuity and undying perfection.

    <i>Hah~</i>

    Su Yi lowered his fingertip and let out a breath of turbid air.

    The talisman suddenly caught aze, and an illusory portal was reflected in the air.

    A rain of light soon surged out of the illusory portal, outlining a slender, graceful figure.

    She was dressed in rainbow raiment, with picturesque features and a golden totem on her forehead.

    This was none other than A¡¯Cai!

    When she saw Su Yi, she couldn¡¯t help but look delighted. ¡°Ee? And here I was wondering just who¡¯d carved an Undying Divine Imprint. I would never have guessed it was you, Fellow Daoist!¡±

    Meng Changyun gasped.

    He recognized this immortal beauty of a young woman as the Undying Spirit Venerate worshiped by the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect!

    Practically everyone in the Thousand Opportunities Star Realm knew the illustrious name of the Undying Spirit Venerate!

    Rumor had it that she was seen as the incarnation of the undying, an all but eternal, indestructible lifeform akin to a deity.

    In the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect, even World Kings treated her with the utmost respect!

    Meng Changyun would never have guessed that His Excellency the Temple Master could summon her simply by drawing a talisman!

    ¡°I n to visit the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect, so I thought I¡¯d greet you and ask a few questions first,¡± Su Yi said with a smile.

    A¡¯Cai¡¯s bright eyes blinked, and she suddenly seemed to realize something. She eximed, ¡°Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t tell me... you¡¯re truly the reincarnation of the Temple Master?¡±

    ¡°I said thatst time, didn¡¯t I?¡± Su Yi found this rather funny. ¡°But it seems you didn¡¯t believe me.¡±

    ¡°Err....¡± A¡¯Cai was dumbstruck, her beautiful face shifting erratically.

    Finally, she burst intoughter. ¡°When they say proximity makes you blind, they¡¯re talking about me.¡±

    In the conversation that followed, A¡¯Cai learned why Su Yi hade, and she couldn¡¯t help but be astonished.

    <i>Just one person, and he wants to point his sword at the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect?</i>

    <i>Isn¡¯t that far too domineering?</i>

    A¡¯Cai thought for a moment, then furrowed her brow and said seriously, ¡°Fellow Daoist, I don¡¯t rmend directly waging war against the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°The old chatan, Deng Zuo, might not be in residence, but there are three Cosmic Enlightenment old-timers here to hold down the fort,¡± said A¡¯Cai.

    ¡°That aside, a few years ago, Deng Zuo obtained a grand stroke of fortune, the type that can only be happened upon by chance. They suspect it¡¯s an immortal sword formation diagram. Deng Zuo used it to ce an unparalleled sword formation within the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect, expending countless divine materials in the process. They say it can ughter even Cosmic Enlightenment experts with ease!¡±

    Meng Changyun¡¯s heart quivered with terror, and his expression shifted.

    But Su Yi looked intrigued. ¡°A sword formation diagram connected to immortality? Might you exin in detail?"

 Chapter 1262 - An Era of Transcending and Pursuing Immortality

    <h4>Chapter 1262 - An Era of Transcending and Pursuing Immortality</h4>

    A¡¯Cai didn¡¯t hide anything. She exined the whole situation from beginning to end.

    In recent years, numerous changes had taken ce amongst the stars. It was just that most people had no idea.

    For instance, good fortune and opportunities rted to immortality had appeared in numerous forbidden zones and hiddennds!

    The ancestor of the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect, Deng Zuo, obtained their Immortal Dao sword diagram from a long-ruined battlefield here in the Thousand Opportunities Star Realm.

    Just how strong was this Immortal Dao sword diagram? What secrets did it contain? A¡¯Cai wasn¡¯t certain.

    All she knew was that ording to Sect Leader Weng Pu, Ancestor Deng Zuo had practically drained the sect¡¯s treasury of its top divine materials!

    Even so, he¡¯d yet toplete the sword formation.

    ording to Weng Pu, even if they circted the formation with all their might, they could unleash at most forty percent or so of its full power.

    Still, that was more than enough to kill Cosmic Enlightenment World Kings!

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find this surprising.

    In that case, this Immortal Dao sword diagram really was terrifying. It was far beyond ordinary World King-level formations.

    Meng Changyun said in confusion, ¡°There have been numerous changes connected to the pursuit of immortality over the years? Why haven¡¯t I heard of any of them....?¡±

    He¡¯d only left the stars for a year or so.

    Yet now, A¡¯Cai was telling him that numerous major changes had affected the starry skies.

    ¡°For now, only the stars¡¯ top factions are aware of these developments. Word has long since been sealed, and the general popce has no idea,¡± exined A¡¯Cai. ¡°After all, these changes are connected to the legendary Immortal Path of rumors, and nothingparable has happened before. The top factions hate that they can¡¯t monopolize this information. Who among them would let it leak to the general public?¡±

    Countless years had passed, but fortune regarding the Immortal Dao had returned to this world!

    This secret left Su Yi a bit stunned too.

    In the Divine Kingdom of Illusions, he saw leads connected to the Path of Transcendence.

    He also learned that a long time ago, the Path of Transcendence was severed by a strange, unknown tribtion.

    But he would never have guessed that good fortune regarding immortality had reappeared in this world in recent years!

    <i>Is all of this connected to the Domain Boundary Battlefield set to re-open within three years?</i>

    <i>Is the long-vanished Path of Transcendence truly going to re-enter this world?</i>

    All sorts of thoughts arose in Su Yi¡¯s mind.

    ¡°However, this is only the beginning of the changes toe, changes rted to immortality,¡± A¡¯Cai said softly. ¡°A few years ago, Ancestor Deng Zuo said that the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect¡¯s most ancient stone stele contained a record of secrets regarding transcending and achieving immortality. ording to his predictions, when these changes fully re-enter the world, the entire Eastern Profound Star Domain will wee a new era.¡±

    A¡¯Cai paused, then said slowly and clearly, ¡°An era of transcendence and pursuing immortality!¡±

    ¡°Transcending mortality? Does the Immortal Dao of rumors truly exist?¡± Meng Changyun was startled.

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°Immortality is Immortality, and the Path of Transcendence is the Path of Transcendence .¡±

    He concisely exined what he knew of the Path of Transcendence and bing an immortal.

    It was actually quite easy to understand. At the end of the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension, there waited the Path of Transcendence. At the end of the Path of Transcendence, therey the Immortal Dao!

    However, a long time ago, a strange, unknown power severed the connection to the Path of Transcendence and the Immortal Dao.

    Henceforth, the Immortal Realm was the Immortal Realm, and the Human Realm was the Human Realm. The two were entirely separated, and immortals no longer walked amongst mortal men!

    Meng Changyun felt enlightened, but more than that, he couldn¡¯t help but be astonished. <i>So, His Excellency the Temple Master has known the secrets of transcending mortality for a long time!</i>

    Radiant light flowed through A¡¯Cai¡¯s beautiful eyes. ¡°Fellow Daoist, do you still n to make trouble for the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± said Su Yi without so much as pausing to think.

    Before even bing a World King, he could destroy Heavenly Longevity World Kings and duke it out with the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals'' Oneness Realm Enforcers.

    After bing a World King, ordinary Oneness World Kings were no longer worthy of his attention. He could destroy them with a snap of his fingers.

    And he was already in thete-stage Heavenly Longevity Realm.

    ording to his estimations, while his strength had yet to surpass the Temple Master at his peak, cleaning up most Cosmic Enlightenment experts wouldn¡¯t be difficult.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that the Old Chatan isn¡¯t around. Otherwise, I¡¯d have just loved to have confirmed for myself whether or not the old-timer¡¯s cultivation has improved at all.¡± Su Yi sighed.

    ording to what A¡¯Cai had told him, Deng Zuo had left the sect years ago to seek out good fortune in the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone.

    He had to admit that this was an awful pity.

    ¡°You... You really want to fight Deng Zuo?¡± A¡¯Cai found this difficult to believe.

    Deng Zuo!

    One of the greatest experts of the stars, a legendary existence. Even if you searched every star realm in the Eastern Profound Star Domain, you could countparable figures on your fingers!

    And Su Yi was ultimately just the Temple Master¡¯s reincarnation, not the Temple Master at his peak.

    A¡¯Cai found it difficult to imagine where he got the confidence to contend with a living fossil of a World King like Deng Zuo.

    ¡°I don¡¯t just want to fight. I have people to save, too,¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡°....¡± A¡¯Cai finally realized that Su Yi wasn¡¯t joking. He really did n to attack the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect!

    ¡°Do you need my help?¡± asked A¡¯Cai.

    Su Yi subtly shook his head. ¡°Without Deng Zuo around, throughout the entire Primordial Unity Daoist Sect, only that Immortal Dao sword diagram is worth paying attention to.¡±

    ......

    Two dayster, at dawn.

    A drizzle fell from the misty dome of heaven, and thendscape was lush and verdant.

    Su Yi dressed in blue, his long hair casually tied into a Daoist topknot. He walked amidst the mist and rain, headed in the direction of the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect.

    This time, he traveled alone. He¡¯d left Meng Changyun in Thousand Leaf City.

    ......

    The Primordial Unity Daoist Sect.

    ¡°Are all of our preparations in order?¡±

    Within a grand hall, Sect Leader Weng Pu fiddled with a snow-white beast bone.

    It was about the size of his palm and carved into the shape of a flying sword. It glowed with immortal light.

    ¡°Sect Leader, everyone in the sect has been settled into ce. Furthermore, the elders and ancestors are ready for battle,¡± an elderly servant reported respectfully.

    Weng Pu subtly inclined his head.

    It was then that three figures rushed in from outside the grand hall: a middle-aged man with a sheathed sword strapped at an angle across his back, a gaunt old man with the air of a Daoist immortal, and a beautiful woman covered from head to toe in jewels.

    Weng Pu solemnly rose to his feet. ¡°Greetings, Ancestors!¡±

    These new arrivals were the three Cosmic Enlightenment experts currently presiding over the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect!

    They¡¯d long since ceased to upy any formal post, and over the years, they typically lived deep in seclusion, seldom venturing outside and paying no heed to worldly affairs.

    But the sect¡¯s imminent battle with the Temple Master¡¯s reincarnation had startled all three out of seclusion, and they were here in person.

    ¡°Have you set up the Heaven-Surveying Mirrors?¡± asked the middle-aged swordsman. He had a willowy beard, phoenix eyes, a schrly appearance, and a bearing that would have stood out of any crowd.

    Shui Tianhan.

    With his mid-stage Cosmic Enlightenment Realm cultivation, he was one of the greatest sword experts in the Thousand Opportunities Star Realm. A long time ago, his name spread to other star realms, and they called him Realm Lord Cold Sky.

    ¡°Ancestors, twenty-four Heaven-Surveying Mirrors have already been put in ce. So long as Su Yi gets within eight hundred miles of the sect, they¡¯ll alert us immediately,¡± said Weng Pu. As he spoke, he swung his sleeves.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    A bronze treasure mirror rose into the air, transforming into a thirty-foot, perfectly round curtain of light.

    The curtain reflected a boundlessndscape in full detail.

    Furthermore, as the bronze mirror revolved, it disyed everyst nook and cranny of thendscape.

    This was a Heaven-Surveying Mirror.

    It could sense and reflect anyone with the aura of a cultivator right away, no matter who they were.

    ¡°How are the hostages?¡± asked the thin old man with the air of a Daoist immortal. He was tall, and his hair and beard were silver. His eyes were as deep and cold as ancient wells, and his entire body was enshrouded in wisps of the purple mes of the Laws. His majesty was imposing.

    Li Xunzhen.

    Ate-stage Cosmic Enlightenment World King.

    In the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect, Li Xunzhen¡¯s seniority was second only to Deng Zuo¡¯s. He too was a true living fossil.

    ¡°They¡¯re both alive and well,¡± said Weng Pu. Hostages were only useful when they were alive.

    ¡°The Temple Master¡¯s reincarnation, that¡¯s all, yet we¡¯ve gone to such lengths ande up with thorough countermeasures. If word spreads, who knows how the outside world will see us?¡± The beautiful woman covered in jewelry said with an air of self-deprecation.

    Her hair was tied up, and her good looks were unparalleled, but as her eyes took in her surroundings, they contained the dignified, contemptuous air of one who gazed down upon the masses.

    Gu Lingyun.

    She was in the mid-stage Cosmic Enlightenment Realm, and she was the youngest Cosmic Enlightenment Ancestor in the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect. It had only been nine thousand years since she¡¯d started cultivating.

    Compared to most other World Kings, who could measure their ages by the tens of thousands of years, she really was quite young.

    Furthermore, she was Deng Zuo¡¯s closed-door disciple!

    Although her cultivation base was inferior to Li Xunzhen¡¯s, her strength wasn¡¯t!

    ¡°Lingyun, there¡¯s no shame in this. Any top faction of the stars would have done much the same in our shoes. None would dare be the slightest bit negligent,¡± said Shui Tianhan, aplicated look on his face. ¡°After all, this is the Temple Master¡¯s reincarnation!¡±

    Li Xunzhen subtly inclined his head and sighed. ¡°Were this the former Temple Master at his peak... We could prepare even more thoroughly, and we¡¯d still just be eggs flinging ourselves against a rock.¡±

    Only older-generation experts like them truly understood how terrifying of an existence the Temple Master was at his peak.

    ¡°Fortunately, he isn¡¯t the former Temple Master. No matter how heaven-defying his strength may be, he¡¯s still just a young man who only recently became a World King,¡±ughed Shui Tianhan. ¡°Furthermore, the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect is different from before, and we¡¯ve made ample preparations. Taking down the Temple Master¡¯s reincarnation should be well within the bounds of possibility.¡±

    Li Xunzhen¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case. Furthermore, if we can acquire the secrets of reincarnation, that will make this an absolutely unprecedented stroke of good fortune!¡±

    ¡°If Master were here, he¡¯d surely be delighted to see this happen,¡± chuckled Gu Lingyun.

    She¡¯d only just said this when Sect Leader Weng Pu said, ¡°Ancestors, he¡¯s here!¡±

    One sentence, and all eyes were instantly upon the curtain of light manifested of the Heaven-Surveying Mirror.

    There, they saw a boundlessndscape shrouded in mist and rain, and a handsome, detached young man walking with his hands behind his back.

    His blue robes billowed around him, and he seemed as leisurely as if he were out sightseeing.

    Like an immortal traveling amidst mortal dust.

 Chapter 1263 - Within Three Steps, Destroyed, Body and Soul

    <h4>Chapter 1263 - Within Three Steps, Destroyed, Body and Soul</h4>

    Meanwhile, within one of the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect¡¯s ritual grounds.

    A Heaven-Surveying Mirror floated in the air, creating a massive curtain of light.

    The curtain of light reflected Su Yi¡¯s image.

    The gathered Primordial Unity Daoist Sect experts were instantly in uproar.

    ¡°Is that the Temple Master¡¯s reincarnation?¡±

    ¡°Hah? He actually dared show up here alone? He sure is gutsy!¡±

    ¡°I heard Master say that if the Temple Master¡¯s reincarnation dares show up, there¡¯s absolutely no way he¡¯ll ever leave!¡±

    Within these ritual grounds, thousands of Primordial Unity Daoist Sect disciples clustered around, looking up at the curtain of light.

    Perhaps due to his excessive youth, they spoke of the Temple Master¡¯s reincarnation without much fear or awe, and their words were brazen and unrestrained.

    Some of the sect¡¯s higher-ups were there too, watching from pavilions and gazebos along the ritual grounds¡¯ periphery.

    But they were much calmer than the sect¡¯s younger disciples, and their words were more reserved. Few dared underestimate their enemy.

    ¡°That he¡¯s here proves that he has ill intentions. Furthermore, the Temple Master¡¯s reincarnation dared show up here alone, so I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s a reason for his confidence.¡±

    ¡°No need for excessive concern. The sect¡¯s old-timers have already made ample preparations. That should be enough to resolve any situations that arise.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. After all, he¡¯s just a reincarnation.¡±

    ...A¡¯Cai heard their discussions, and she couldn¡¯t help but shake her head. She was in one of the pavilions and seated near a window, so she could see the scenery reflected on the curtain of light clearly.

    ¡°The Temple Master really has been gone for far too long. Now, even the younger generations darement on him freely,¡± she said softly.

    Suddenly, her starry eyes focused.

    Practically simultaneously, all discussion came to an abrupt halt.

    Countless eyes turned toward the curtain of light, and countless spectators watched with bated breath.

    Within the grand hall, Sect Leader Weng Pu said softly, ¡°From this moment forth, Su Yi has no escape route left!¡±

    Shui Tianhan, Li Xunzhen, and Gu Lingyun were already seated, sipping tea as they watched the curtain of light.

    They seemed perfectlyposed.

    There was always a calm before a storm.

    They¡¯d already thoroughly prepared to fight the Temple Master. All they had to do now was act in ordance with their ns and slowly pull in the!

    ......

    The soft rain and mist left the entire world damp.

    Streaks of the power of the Laws fell like rain, silently surging up throughout thendscape.

    Su Yi nced at them, then looked away.

    The Laws of Primordial Unity.

    The Celestial Laws of the Thousand Opportunities Star Realm.

    Throughout the ages, the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect had retained control of these Laws.

    It was for this reason that they¡¯d always been like sovereigns of the Thousand Opportunities Star Realms vast territories. This was why the star realm¡¯s countless cultivators could only submit!

    It was no exaggeration to say that here in the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect¡¯s territory, they could rely on the Laws of Primordial Unity Alone to kill even most World Kings!

    But those who controlled Laws of the same level could fight back against this.

    And Su Yi just so happened to control simr Laws.

    And more than just one at that!

    He gazed up at the distant Primordial Unity Divine Peak.

    Despite the distance, he could see it clearly. The massive, majestic mountain connected heaven and earth.

    <i>They¡¯re using Heaven-Surveying Mountains to observe me. Are they hoping to watch me make a fool out of myself?¡±</i>

    The moment he entered this ce, he sensed its numerous unusual features. The seemingly tranquil, emptyndscape was in fact full of hidden dangers.

    There was no doubt about it; the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect was prepared for his arrival.

    Off in the distance, a formation suddenly fluctuated, and a figure appeared.

    He was a young man with blue armor and long white hair. He carried a coarsely built longbow.

    Both the bow and its bowstring were swathed in purple electricity, and the weapon emanated shocking destructive energy fluctuations.

    Su Yi was briefly stunned. <i>It¡¯s actually him?</i>

    He recognized the man at a nce. This was Qing Xiao, the one who¡¯d shot and severely injured Old Ghost Coffin-Bearer before the Tree of the Ten Thousand Worlds of Samsara!

    ¡°What a coincidence,¡± whispered Su Yi.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a coincidence at all. I specifically requested to be the first to test your strength,¡± Qing Xiao said inly. His white hair fluttered around him, and his blue armor glowed. He was like a majestic god of war, his majesty imposing.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°Didn¡¯t Xue Changyi tell you my decision?¡±

    He¡¯d had Xue Changyi tell the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect that if they realized Ancestor Yue Hong and Bai He, he¡¯d give them an opportunity for a fair fight.

    But if they refused, he¡¯d block the sect¡¯s gates and kill any member of the sect on sight.

    Now, it seemed they hadn¡¯t taken his threats seriously!

    Qing Xiao snickered. ¡°Su Yi, you¡¯re nothing but the Temple Master¡¯s reincarnation. Do you really think you¡¯re the Temple Master at his peak?¡±

    His words were rife with mockery.

    He paused, then continued, ¡°Our sect leader said we¡¯d give you an opportunity. So long as you reach our sect gates, we¡¯ll let both hostages go.¡±

    Su Yi took out and sipped from a jug of wine, then said softly, ¡°Were Deng Zuo here, the old chatan would never have let you do anything so stupid.¡±

    <i>¡®Stupid?¡¯ </i>Qing Xiao couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Beyond the gates, inside the grand hall, Sect Leader Weng Pu and the three Cosmic Enlightenment ancestors were stunned. They looked at each other andughed too.

    <i>This Su Yi person¡¯s cultivation base is weaker than the Temple Master¡¯s, but his temperament and bragging skills are superior!</i>

    ¡°Although Qing Xiao is only in the mid-stage Oneness Realm, his Dao of Archery is extraordinary, and he once received Ancestor Deng Zuo¡¯s personal guidance. When he goes all out, he has few opponents within the same realm,¡± Weng Pu said softly. ¡°Furthermore, the surrounding eight hundred miles are already enshrouded in the Laws of Primordial Unity. If they fight here, Qing Xiao will be like a sovereign directing the might of heaven. He¡¯ll be able to threaten even the lives of early-stage Cosmic Enlightenment World Kings. That¡¯s why I agreed to his request to be the first to fight.¡±

    The three Cosmic Enlightenment Realm ancestors nodded.

    Meanwhile, the thousands of Primordial Unity Daoist Sect disciples watching from the ritual grounds burst into uproariousughter. <i>Isn¡¯t the Temple Master¡¯s reincarnation... a bit too brazen?</i>

    ¡°Is it funny?¡± Su Yi nced at Qing Xiao.

    Qing Xiao threw back his head andughed, pointing at his stomach. ¡°Do you really need to ask? You¡¯ve got meughing so hard that my stomach hurts.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. He took a step forward.

    Theughing Qing Xiao instantly seemed like an entirely different person. The light of the Grand Dao burst around him, and he surged with electricity.

    A strung bow appeared in his grip, and he fired a purple arrow.

    Hepleted this entire series of actions instantaneously, in one smooth movement.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth trembled, and thunder and lightning surged.

    The drizzle of rain filling thendscape instantly evaporated.

    Thick streaks of the mysterious power of the Laws descended, fusing into that radiant purple arrow. It streaked through the air as it exploded toward Su Yi.

    Its power was unparalleled in its tyranny!

    There was no doubt about it. Qing Xiao might have seemed arrogant, but it was all fake. In truth, he¡¯d long since been prepared. The moment Su Yi took action, he activated his trump card and unleashed his killer move!

    The power of that arrow was enough to threaten even a Cosmic Enlightenment Realm expert!

    Su Yi didn¡¯t dodge it.

    His hands stayed behind his back; he didn¡¯t even counterattack.

    It was as if he didn¡¯t even notice.

    But when the arrow got within three feet of him, it was as if it had sunk into a swamp-like vortex. It wailed and shook violently.

    Upon closer inspection, Su Yi¡¯s entire body was swathed in wisps of the mysterious Laws of Restricting the Profound. They were like a revolving millstone, effortlessly suppressing the terrifying power of that purple divine arrow.

    And as Su Yi took a step forward, the arrow that Qing Xiao had put the full extent of a lifetime of umted power into, the arrow that drew upon the Laws of heaven and earth, suddenly split down the center.

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    An explosion went off like a thunderp.

    Qing Xiao¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted, and he almost dared not believe his eyes.

    He didn¡¯t think he¡¯d underestimated his opponent; he used his killer move right off the bat. He figured that even if Su Yi managed to block it, it ought to at least catch him off guard.

    Who¡¯d have thought Su Yi wouldn¡¯t even need to counterattack? He shattered Qing Xiao¡¯s supreme attack in a single step!

    ¡°Hm?¡± Sect Leader Weng Pu and the three Ancestors were all stunned.

    When an expert struck, his skill was obvious.

    But this was even more terrifying; Su Yi <i>hadn¡¯t </i>attacked, but rather, used his power of the Grand Dao to destroy their arrow!

    ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother Qing Xiao, hurry up and retreat!¡± Weng Pu transmitted through a secret art. ¡°Everyone else, meet him head-on! Quickly!¡±

    Although Qing Xiao was unwilling, when he heard Weng Pu¡¯s orders, he decisively began his retreat.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Misty light circted around him, and the power of the Laws interwove. A talisman caught aze, surging with spatial power. It was on the verge of teleporting him away.

    But a momentter, Qing Xiao¡¯s expression changed abruptly.

    Because when Su Yi¡¯s next stepnded, it was as if space had been locked down. Even the talisman¡¯s power froze.

    ¡°Break!¡±

    Qing Xiao waved his bow and attacked with all his might.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    His cultivation base boiled over, his divine majesty filling the sky.

    But as the formless power of the Laws of Restricting the Profound descended, they severed Qing Xiao¡¯s connection to the severingws, leaving him so stifled he could barely breathe. This entire body was under the effects of a terrifying suppression.

    Like a captive beast!

    ¡°Shit!¡± Qing Xiao¡¯s scalp numbed, and he visibly lost his cool.

    It was then that Su Yi raised his foot a third time.

    Qing Xiao was forced to kneel on the ground. Throughout his body, his skin cracked and burst, and his bones, tendons, and flesh split.

    Like cracked porcin on the verge of shattering.

    ¡°No¡ª¡ª!¡±

    Qing Xiao¡¯s eyes bulged, and his soul origin tried to flee.

    But when Su Yi¡¯s third stepnded...

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    Qing Xiao¡¯s fleshly body and soul origin exploded into a bundle of bloody mist.

    Before the mist could dissipate, it disintegrated into ash.

    All that remained was Qing Xiao¡¯s scattered belongings, including his bow!

    Although this took time to describe, it happened in the time it took for Su Yi to take three leisurely steps. It was as if he were out for a stroll.

    He had never attacked. All he''d done was take three steps, yet he¡¯d destroyed a Oneness Realm World King of the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect!

    That tyrannical, bloody scene astonished everyone present.

    ¡°Your stomach is about to burst fromughter? No, you were obviously about to die ofughter.¡± Su Yi stood there and shook his head.

    Whistling sounds echoed from the distant skies: the experts Weng Pu had sent to Qing Xiao¡¯s aid.

    They¡¯d only just arrived here in time to witness Qing Xiao¡¯s death. All of them were rmed and enraged, and their expressions shifted.

    Within three steps, he had suppressed and in Qing Xiao!

    His methods were powerful beyond any of their imaginations.

    This was far, far beyond their estimates, and naturally also beyond the scope of their preparations. As a result, they couldn¡¯t save him in time!

 Chapter 1264 - The Primordial Unity Divine Sovereign

    <h4>Chapter 1264 - The Primordial Unity Divine Sovereign</h4>

    Qing Xiao.

    An inner sect elder of the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect and a peak Oneness Realm expert.

    When he asked to be the first to fight, Sect Leader Weng Pu gave him an escape talisman to ensure his life.

    Who¡¯d have thought he¡¯d die before he even got the chance to activate it?

    Or that he''d die within just three steps?

    Everyone in the sect saw his death clearly through the Heaven-Surveying Mirrors.

    The entire sect was instantly so silent, you could have heard a pin drop. Even the birds ceased their song.

    <i>Strong!!</i>

    The younger-generation cultivators who¡¯d only just been discussing Su Yi without reservation were dazed and rooted to the spot.

    Qing Xiao was so strong that they could only gaze upon him from afar, but now, he was dead.

    And his opponent never even attacked him. Just three steps, and he suppressed and killed Qing Xiao!

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised?

    ¡°And here I thought we¡¯d already appraised the Temple Master¡¯s reincarnation¡¯s strength quite highly. Now, it seems we were still mistaken...¡± Sect Leader Weng Pu¡¯s expression darkened.

    Over the past three days, he¡¯d arranged all manner of methods and hidden cards. He¡¯d agreed to let Qing Xiao be the first to fight because he wanted to get a feel for Su Yi¡¯s abilities.

    Who¡¯d have thought Su Yi¡¯s strength wouldpletely eclipse their estimates?

    ¡°Nothing more than thete-stage Heavenly Longevity Realm, yet he crushed the mid-stage Oneness Realm Qing Xiao. I have to admit that the reincarnated Temple Master is quite terrifying.¡± Shui Tianhan furrowed his brow.

    ¡°The Laws of the Grand Dao he¡¯s mastered can counter the Laws of Primordial Unity. Furthermore, it has a restrictive power. That¡¯s why Qing Xiao couldn¡¯t escape.¡± Li Xunzhen picked up on a few hints, and his eyes shed.

    ¡°He¡¯s so strong even in the Heavenly Longevity Realm. How strong will he be upon achieving Oneness?¡± Gu Lingyun¡¯s eyes shed with murderous intent. ¡°No matter what, we can¡¯t let him leave here alive!¡±

    Her voice was rife with bone-chilling coldness.

    Li Xunzhen directly issued orders. ¡°No need to hide any longer. Activate the Primordial Unity Divine Sovereign Formation!¡±

    Weng Pu¡¯s gaze focused, and he nodded.

    ......

    An austere atmosphere spread throughout heaven and earth. The air practically froze.

    The experts hurrying to Qing Xiao¡¯s aid were all World Kings. There were nine of them in total. Three Oneness experts and sixte-stage Heavenly Longevity experts.

    In the Thousand Opportunities Star Realm, a lineup like that could go wherever they pleased.

    Yet now, against Su Yi¡ªjust one person¡ªthese nine World Kings all looked grim. Dread was written all over their faces.

    They dared not get any further!

    Su Yi took out a jug of wine and drank as he walked right toward them.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    As he approached, the surrounding skies contorted and copsed. The Laws of Primordial Unity enveloping the sky were forcefully suppressed, unable to approach.

    The nine World Kings scattered like startled birds. The moment Su Yi took a step, they retreated explosively back.

    Three steps, and Qing Xiao died.

    This reality left the nine World Kings scared out of their wits. They dared not sh with Su Yi head-on.

    Su Yi smiled and disregarded them.

    His steps were slow and unhurried. It was as if heaven and earth contracted, an entirendscape reduced to a single inch. In the blink of an eye, heaven and earth were cast behind him.

    Suddenly, the dome of heaven copsed.

    A streak of divine radiance descended, shattering the skies as it burst toward Su Yi.

    Su Yi swung his sleeves.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The divine radiance exploded, shattering into countless talisman markings and dispersing.

    Meanwhile, he staggered slightly on his feet. Despite himself, he looked a bit stunned.

    ¡°Die!¡± A heaven-shaking shout resounded from afar.

    A ten-thousand-foot illusory divine sovereign appeared beneath the dome of heaven.

    The divine sovereign had three heads and six arms. Each controlled a different treasure: a Daoist canon, a bluemp, a jade ruler, a fly whisk, a bronze seal, and a treasure bottle.

    One of its three heads was kindly and benevolent. Another was calm but imposing. The third¡¯s expressions shifted continuously, endlessly taking upon the appearances of the masses.

    As this ten-thousand-foot figure appeared, the sound of the Grand Dao rumbled and boomed. Endless misty light filled the sky, dazzling to behold.

    Terrifying power swept through heaven and earth!

    ¡°The Primordial Unity Divine Sovereign Formation?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose.

    This was the sect¡¯s mountain-protecting formation. It was a peak killing formation even by the standards of the Eastern Profound Star Domain as a whole. Touch of Gold Pavilion had appraised it as the thirteenth strongest killing formation of the stars!

    When circted at full force, it could suppress and kill even Cosmic Enlightenment World Kings!

    Su Yi could tell that this illusory divine sovereignbined the power of a full twenty-four Heavenly Longevity World Kings and nine Oneness World Kings!

    That aside, the Laws of Primordial Unity dispersed throughout the surrounding area were now fully under the divine sovereign¡¯s control.

    Gazing upon it from afar, that divine sovereign seemed like a supreme, unsurpassed sovereign of heaven. Just looking at it made one feel paltry and insignificant.

    ¡°This formation is actually quite something.¡±

    Su Yi put away his jug of wine. But just when everyone watching through the Heaven-Surveying Mirrors thought he was about to draw his sword...

    He casually rolled up his sleeves.

    He still nned to fight barehanded!

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this guy underestimating our killer formation a bit too much...?¡± Gu Lingzhen was stunned, and she felt somehow offended.

    Weng Pu, Shui Tianhan, and Li Xunzhen were ufortable too. They were downright eager to watch the Temple Master¡¯s reincarnation take a beating.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A grand battle broke out.

    Off in the distance, that divine sovereign charged. His hands formed seals, and countless bolts of lightning descended with a bang, enveloping Su Yi.

    The thunder and lightning were manifestations of the formation¡¯s power imbued with the Laws of Primordial Unity. They could incinerate entire worlds with ease and refine the stars.

    Practically simultaneously, Su Yi leaped into the air.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    His robes billowed around him, and his hands formed seals. He mmed his fists against the air.

    A boundless streak of sword qi shot forth, like the river of stars flowing backward, or the nine heavens circling in reverse. It cleaved right through the sea of lightning with unstoppable sharpness.

    The rumbling of thunder and arcs of lightning filling the sky crumbled instantly, like rotten wood.

    But the terrifying lightning was far too dense and boundless. No matter how much he destroyed, there was no end in sight.

    In the blink of an eye, Su Yi¡¯s sword qi was frittered away to nothingness.

    And the raging, explosive lightning swept past him. Although he neutralized it in the end, he was forced several steps back.

    Excited, joyful cries arose within the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect.

    Qing Xiao¡¯s death had given them all an enormous shock, affecting their will to fight.

    But now that Su Yi was being forced back, the higher-ups¡¯ spirits soared, and they let out sighs of relief.

    The Temple Master¡¯s reputation was far too great.

    Even though Su Yi was only his reincarnation, his heaven-defyingbat strength still put enormous pressure on them.

    But now, they saw an opportunity!

    ¡°A bit interesting,¡± Su Yi said softly.

    The will to fight surged in the depths of his gaze.

    He¡¯d yet to encounter a worthy foe since bing a World King.

    Although this was merely an illusory figure manifested of a formation, it sessfully ignited Su Yi¡¯s hard-to-awaken will to fight.

    ¡°Die!¡± A heaven-shaking roar rang out.

    That illusory divine sovereign shifted through the air. With a wave of its hands, thousands of arcs of divine light soared toward Su Yi.

    Everyst one of them was as radiant as the sun, dazzlingly bright. All of them emanated enough power to annihte heaven and earth.

    Su Yi let out a longugh, then stepped into the air.

    He no longer kept anything hidden, instead drawing upon his true strength. Instantly, dreamlike, illusory Dao Light appeared around his tall, upright figure, soaring in the firmament.

    In the blink of an eye, he was like an entirely different person, unbridled and contemptuous, like an immortal descending into mortal dust!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Within his body, the power of his cultivation base surged like the sea. Within his Grand Dao ck Hole, immortal mist billowed, and Dark and Gold Essence rose.

    It was reflected outside his body as well, shrouding him in the charm of a god or immortal.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    He used his fingers as a sword, cleaving ferociously through the heavens.

    It was as if heaven and earth were torn asunder. The thousands of arcs of divine radiance split on contact.

    That ten-thousand-foot illusory divine sovereign was forced back with a massive boom and a surge of misty light.

    But it fully recovered in moments, and its momentum was even greater than before. It strode through the skies and attacked Su Yi once more.

    Just like that, a grand battle broke out.

    The surroundingndscape was reduced to powder. Heaven and earth caved in, and numerous massive chasms tore open. Explosive divine radiance and Dao Light ran rampant throughout the nine heavens and ten earths.

    Throughout the surrounding eight hundred miles, everything but the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect faced devastation. It was a vision of upheaval.

    Those watching through the Heaven-Surveying Mirrors saw everything in full detail. Their hearts quivered with fright, and they struggled to even breathe.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Su Yi a bit too strong?¡±

    ¡°Our founder ced the Primordial Unity Divine Sovereign Formation personally, and it can suppress and kill even Cosmic Enlightenment experts. Yet the Temple Master¡¯s reincarnation can fight with it head-on?!¡±

    ¡°Can such a terrifying Heavenly Longevity expert really exist in this world!?¡± Some of the younger-generation cultivators broke out in cold sweats.

    The battle they now witnessedpletely overturned their imagination and perception of reality. It was an enormous shock to their hearts and minds.

    <i>Fortunately, the sect leader and the ancestors never once underestimated Su Yi, and they prepared numerous deathtraps outside our gates...</i> some of the higher-ups inwardly celebrated.

    At first, many of them disregarded the threat the Temple Master¡¯s reincarnation presented.

    But reality proved that the sect leader and the ancestors had been right to ce those traps!

    You really couldn¡¯t judge the Temple Master¡¯s reincarnation by his cultivation boundary!

    ¡°He... He¡¯s actually this strong already...¡± A¡¯Cai looked dazed.

    She thought back to a few years prior, when she and Su Yi first met. At the time, Su Yi had only recently be an Emperor.

    Yet now, he was already capable of using his Heavenly Longevity Realm cultivation to fight the thirteenth strongest killing formation of the Eastern Profound Star Domain!

    And he was doing it bare-handed!

    He¡¯d changed so much that he seemed like apletely different person.

    ¡°I remember my master saying that when he was in the Heavenly Longevity Realm, he could at most cross a single realm to kill Oneness Realm World Kings, but even so, that shook the entire sect. They said that tens of thousands of years might pass without anyone achieving such a feat,¡± muttered Gu Lingyun. ¡°But this Su Yi person... is in the Heavenly Longevity Realm too, but it seems he¡¯s already capable of contending with Cosmic Enlightenment Realm World Kings!¡±

    Her voice was full of astonishment and disbelief.

    Li Xunzhen and Shui Tianhan looked solemn.

    This heaven-defyingbat strength wasn¡¯t just difficult to believe. Throughout the star realms and throughout the ages, there was no one elseparable!

    This was unquestionably unparalleled and unprecedented!

    But Sect Leader Weng Pu¡¯s gaze was suddenly passionate. He said softly, ¡°These are the secrets of reincarnation. In his past life, the Temple Master was already an unbeatable legend. Now that he¡¯s reincarnated and cultivated anew, he¡¯s obviously stepped onto a path superior to that of his past life!

    ¡°If <i>we </i>controlled this power...¡±

    His voice trailed off, but the three ancestors were already tempted, and their hearts filled with irrepressible longing.

 Chapter 1265 - Let Sword Qi Fly

    <h4>Chapter 1265 - Let Sword Qi Fly</h4>

    A fierce battle raged.

    The illusory divine sovereign controlled lightning and breathed wind and fire. Every movement was like that of a deity, and its majesty shook both heaven and earth.

    But Su Yi was the most eye-catching of all.

    Before the ten-thousand-foot illusory divine sovereign, he seemed extraordinarily paltry and insignificant.

    But every time he attacked, he shook both heaven and earth with his tyrannical might.

    All manner of profound and inscrutable sword intents rose from his hands, crossing the skies. He and the illusory heavenly sovereign were evenly matched, locked in inextricablebat.

    Just witnessing his terrifying attainments in the Dao of the Sword made the World Kings of the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect break out in cold sweat.

    They had to admit to themselves that if they were Su Yi''s opponents, they couldn¡¯t possibly have blocked his attacks. He would have killed them with ease!

    This was exactly what they found so unimaginable. Throughout their lives and even before that, who had seen such a powerful Heavenly Longevity World King?

    No one!

    But to Su Yi, although the battle was fierce, it wasn¡¯t particrly satisfying. As strong as the heavenly sovereign was, it was ultimately just a manifestation of a formation, not a true opponent. Itcked intelligence and a soul.

    Even though a pack of World Kings were controlling it, it was the formation¡¯s own transformations that made it strong. It couldn¡¯tpare with a true Cosmic Enlightenment World King.

    Of course, that was only true by Su Yi¡¯s standards. He knew full well that even most Cosmic Enlightenment World Kings would have struggled to sh with the Primordial Unity Divine Sovereign like he was.

    ¡°Die! Die! Die!¡±

    Murderous roars shook the heavens as the illusory divine sovereign¡¯s attacks became even more terrifying.

    There was no doubt about it. Their attacks still weren¡¯t working, and the World Kings directing the formation were getting a bit frantic.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to waste on a formation,¡± said Su Yi. His eyes shed with cold light.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    His power of the Grand Dao changed, reced with the Laws of Flying Light. In an instant, he fired dozens of streaks of sword qi.

    All of them were so quick, it seemed as if they were teleporting. Each was like a beam of flowing light.

    The crowd didn¡¯t even have time to react before they¡¯d disappeared into thin air.

    And Su Yi just stood in the air. He took out a jug of wine, then threw back his head and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll just... let sword qi fly.¡±

    At the same time¡ª¡ª

    Off in the distance, that fully ten-thousand-foot illusory heavenly sovereign¡¯s movements suddenly froze.

    A momentter, it trembled violently. The power of the formation surged tumultuously. Misty light rumbled and boomed.

    To the onlookers, it almost seemed like a drunkard in the throes of intoxication. <i>Hm? What¡¯s going on?</i>

    Those higher-ups whose cultivation had reached the World King Realm all looked stricken.

    They could see cuts as smooth as the surface of a mirror silently opening at the heavenly sovereign¡¯s three necks, six arms, knees, and ankles.

    Immediately afterward, the rifts continuously expanded.

    The World Kings directing the formation were obviously trying to repair the cuts, but they couldn¡¯t do it all at once. This led to the heavenly sovereign¡¯s violent trembling, as if it were about to fall.

    This state onlysted a few breaths of time.

    Then, everyone watched as the ten-thousand-foot heavenly sovereign silently split into pieces.

    Three heads fell to the ground.

    Six arms flew through the air.

    Two legs were severed at the knees, and even its feet were severed at the ankles.

    Like a dismembered corpse!

    Immediately afterward, the chunks of its body exploded with a bang.

    Heaven and earth shook. The air was thrown into disarray, and explosive currents of the formation¡¯s power ran rampant, throwing the entire area into upheaval.

    Regardless of rank, everyone in the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect was wide-eyed, tongue-tied, and bbergasted.

    The Primordial Unity Heavenly Sovereign Formation was broken!!!

    This waspletely unprecedented!

    After all, the formation was so terrifying as to rank thirteenth in the entire Eastern Profound Star Domain. It was the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect¡¯s defensive formation!

    Although experts had caused trouble here before, none had ever broken the formation. Yet now, a mere Heavenly Longevity Realm World King had done so in a single attempt!

    The shock was far too great. It assailed all of their hearts and minds.

    Throughout the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect, cries of astonishment rang out.

    ¡°No wonder he was so confident as to proim he¡¯d both settle the score and save the hostages. So this... was the source of his confidence...¡± A¡¯Cai murmured in a daze. She finally understood.

    Su Yi stood amidst the tumultuousndscape, hovering in the air. His tall, upright figure was extremely eye-catching.

    His robes fluttered around him, and he drank from a jug of wine, unbridled and unrestrained, elegant and unfettered, without the slightest sign of injury.

    Who would have imagined that this very young man, who seemed as transcendent as an immortal, had destroyed the Primordial Unity Heavenly Sovereign Formation in a single attempt?

    His calm was what made this all so astonishing. He seemed perfectlyposed even as the formation broke. How could the onlookers fail to realize that the formation hadn¡¯t really posed any threat to him at all?

    ¡°We... underestimated him again...¡±

    Sect Leader Weng Pu¡¯s expression was dark, and he could no longer stay calm. He forced his words through the gaps of his teeth, and his voice was full of rage and hatred.

    ¡°His Laws of the Grand Dao are obviously different from before. However, they too can counter the Laws of Primordial Unity, and they¡¯re preternaturally quick. <i>That¡¯s</i> the most terrifying part,¡± Li Xunzehn said with the utmost gravity.

    He was ate-stage Cosmic Enlightenment World King, and he¡¯d ovee too many battles to count. He fully understood how it was that Su Yi managed to break the formation.

    Speedy at the heart of it all!

    In an instant, he shed thirteen times in rapid session. Every strikended on one of the heavenly sovereign¡¯s weak points, breaking it in a single attempt.

    The World Kings controlling the formation didn¡¯t even have time to block, which is what led to this result.

    ¡°No harm done. We¡¯ve been preparing for this battle for days, and we¡¯ve arranged numerous countermeasures. This was only just the beginning. We¡¯ve yet to determine a victor!¡± Shui Tianhan said gravely.

    Although he said this, his face was extraordinarily ashen.

    There was no doubt about it. He was suppressing a bellyful of fire.

    ¡°But he... still has yet to draw his sword...¡± Gu Lingyun said gravely.

    Her meaning was quite clear. Su Yi had cards up his sleeves too!

    The crowd¡¯s brows furrowed even deeper.

    But no one was more shocked than the World Kings controlling the Primordial Unity Heavenly Sovereign Formation.

    When it broke, the resulting bacsh sent them staggering back. Many of them coughed up blood, their faces deathly pale. They were a wretched sight.

    ¡°Dammit!¡±

    ¡°Why is this happening?¡±

    They were astonished, and they found this reality difficult to ept.

    But before they coulde to their senses, Sect Leader Weng Pu¡¯s frantic shout reverberated through their ears.

    ¡°Hurry up and retreat. Retreat¡ª!¡±

    The World Kings shuddered as if awakening from a dream.

    When they looked over, they indeed saw Su Yi flying right toward them.

    ¡°Retreat!¡± All of them were visibly ovee with rm, and they turned tail and fled.

    But they were ultimately just one stop toote.

    The next moment, Su Yi¡¯s sleeves billowed around him, and streaks of serpentine sword qi whooshed through the air.

    That terrifying sword intent brought with it an impassioned sword hum, like the music of impending doom echoing throughout heaven and earth.

    <i>Splurt! Splurt! Splurt!</i>

    Bundle after bundle of bloody mist burst in midair.

    Watching through the Heaven-Surveying Mirrors, it was as if blood-red, piping-hot flowers were blooming before their very eyes, filling that chaotdscape.

    A startling, soul-stirring sight.

    These streaks of sword qi were just too terrifying. Their radiance stung the eyes, and nothing could stand in their way!

    As they fell, the World Kings, regardless of whether they were in the Heavenly Longevity Realm or the Oneness Realm, exploded like paper-mach¨¦.

    In the blink of an eye, all twenty-four Heavenly Longevity World Kings and all nine Oneness World Kings had died!

    Not one survived!

    Heaven and earth were dyed a soul-stirring shade of crimson.

    ¡°Again? It¡¯s happening again...?¡± Witnessing this dealt Xue Changyi a heavier blow than anyone else. His hair stood on end, and the blood drained from his face as he recalled what he¡¯d seen several days prior at the Sr Transformation Courtyard.

    Back then, a casual tap from Su Yi had destroyed the Sr Transformation Courtyard¡¯s Oneness Realm ancestor, Jing Que.

    Now, Su Yi merely waved his sleeves and sword qi interwove, forceful as an axe through bamboo as it slew a whole group of World Kings!

    Xue Changyi was so scared that his soul almost left his body. Every inch of him was drenched in cold sweat.

    Meanwhile.

    Within the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect, everyone felt suffocated.

    Some of the young cultivators were sopletely ovee with astonishment that they toppled over unconscious!

    It wasn¡¯t that theycked courage, but that they were watching through the Heaven-Surveying Mirrors. This let them watch those World Kings¡¯ deaths in full detail.

    It was as if that bloody spectacle yed out right before their eyes, or as if they were there in person. It would have been stranger if they weren¡¯t frightened out of their wits.

    But they were still rtively well off. Had they <i>actually</i> been on the battlefield, Su Yi¡¯s imposing aura alone would have shaken them to death!

    The higher-ups¡¯ hearts quivered with fright too. They could no longer keep their calm. All of them were frantic!

    Less than ten minutes had passed since the start of the battle, but Qing Xiao was dead, and the Primordial Unity Divine Sovereign Formation was broken.

    On top of all that, twenty-four Heavenly Longevity Realm World Kings and nine Oneness World Kings had died brutal deaths outside their gates!

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised?

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been terrified?

    ¡°Had we known, we would never have ced our forces outside our gates! We would have just attacked ourselves. That way, we never would have suffered such massive casualties!¡± Shui Tianhan gnashed his teeth furiously.

    ¡°Who could have imagined this? A year ago, the Temple Master¡¯s reincarnation had to borrow the power of his past life¡¯s Dao imprint to kill a World King. Now, he can already break the Primordial Unity Divine Sovereign Formation with his own power!¡±

    Li Xunzhen sighed.

    They¡¯d really miscalcted this time.

    The fundamental issue was that although they¡¯d taken their opponent seriously, now that he was actually here, they realized they¡¯d still severely underestimated him!

    It was then that Gu Lingzhen said icily, ¡°He¡¯s fought his way to our gates. Should we... hand over the hostages?¡±

    The group watched through the Heaven-Surveying Mirror, and indeed, they saw Su Yi hurtling toward them from afar. He would reach their gates any second now!

    Qing Xiao had only just proimed that so long as Su Yi reached their gates, the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect would return the hostages!

    The group looked at each other, their hearts full of intense unwillingness.

    Their ns hadn¡¯t ounted for the possibility that Su Yi would actually reach their gates!

    Nor had they ever considered actually handing over the hostages!

    ¡°In a life or death battle like this, what need is there to keep our promises?¡± Lin Xunzhen said coldly.

    He swept his gaze across Shui Tianhan and Gu Lingyun. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s kill that bastard. No matter what, we can¡¯t let him leave this ce alive!¡±

    He was seething with murderous intent.

 Chapter 1266 - Your Last Words

    <h4>Chapter 1266 - Your Last Words</h4>

    Su Yi stood alone outside the sect gates.

    Wind blew past, rustling his blue robes.

    Primordial Unity Divine Mountain was a magnificent sight. Rumor had it that it was a manifestation of the chaos source of the Thousand Opportunities Star Realm.

    That the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect had be a top powerhouse of the stars was connected to Primordial Unity Divine Mountain.

    Cultivating here came with unique advantages. You couldprehend and control the Laws of Primordial Unity, and you could absorb and refine unique and unparalleled Primordial Unity Chaos Power.

    This was how the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect had given rise to one shocking expert after another over the years.

    The "old chatan," Deng Zuo, once bragged that unless Primordial Unity Divine Mountain fell, no one in existence could touch the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect.

    But now, Su Yi hade.

    He had no interest in destroying Primordial Unity Divine Mountain. He¡¯de here with two simple goals: settling the score and saving the hostages.

    His surroundings were silent and empty on all sides.

    But Su Yi was well aware that countless eyes were watching his every move through the Heaven-Surveying Mirrors.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    A figure shot through the air above Primordial Unity Divine Mountain.

    He was thin, with the air of a Daoist immortal, and his entire body was swathed in wisps of firelight. This was none other than Li Zunzhen.

    Ate-stage Cosmic Enlightenment Realm World King!

    ¡°The Temple Master sure is ruthless!¡± Li Xunzhen¡¯s face was icy, and his eyes surged with murderous intent.

    Su Yi gazed intently at him for a moment, then suddenly recalled something. ¡°Have I seen you somewhere before?¡±

    Li Xunzhen said coldly, ¡°I would never have guessed that one as lofty as the Master of the Temple of the Human Realm would remember this humble old man. It¡¯s truly surprising.¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°I remember. It was one hundred and thirty-nine thousand years ago, on Northern Tomb Mountain. The old chatan and I were discussing the Dao. You were just a little fellow back then, and you¡¯d only just stepped into the Imperial Realm. When you saw me beat Deng Zuo bloody and force him to the ground, you were so scared that your legs gave out. You even pissed yourself.¡±

    Li Xunzhen was at a loss for words.

    Within the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect, countless people were dumbstruck.

    <i>Ancestor Li Xunzhen did such a thing!?</i>

    ¡°In the blink of an eye, all these years have passed. That kid who¡¯d yet to even grow body hair has already stepped into thete-stage Cosmic Enlightenment Realm.¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit rueful.

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Li Xunzhen¡¯s face flushed red with obvious embarrassment. He bellowed, ¡°How glorious were you back then, Temple Master? But now, aren¡¯t you just a brat whose breath still reeks of his mother¡¯s milk?¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was yful. ¡°Losing your cool? How about I use a secret art to show everyone what it looked like when you pissed your pants?¡±

    Li Xunzhen stiffened. Veins bulged on his forehead, and his expression shifted erratically.

    There was no doubt about it; Su Yi had revealed his deepest secrets. Were he really to disy this most unbearable of memories to the crowd, he¡¯d be theughingstock of the entire sect.

    Going forward, every time his name came up in conversation, that iparable embarrassment would too.

    How could he face anyone going forward?

    Who hadn¡¯t done anything ridiculous in their youth? Who hadn¡¯t had any awkward experiences?

    But some things were enough to be the shame of a lifetime.

    Like, for instance, pissing his pants in terror. This was undoubtedly the memory Li Xunzhen least wanted dredged up!

    Now that Su Yi had brought it up, and worse, in front of the entire sect, it didn¡¯t matter that Li Xunzhen had long tempered an unshakeable heart. He still felt that he had no face left, and he was ovee with iparable shame.

    ¡°Su Yi! Don¡¯t you think what you¡¯re doing is despicable?¡± Li Xunzhen roared and gnashed his teeth in fury.

    ¡°Despicable?¡± Su Yiughed. ¡°You suffered a massive loss in the Dark and Gold Star Realm, but you didn¡¯t dare seek me out for revenge directly. Instead, you vented your fury on Meng Changyun, threatening the lives of his master and disciple. Who are you to call me despicable?¡±

    As he spoke, Su Yi rubbed his forehead. ¡°Although Ol¡¯ Chatan Deng Zuo and I are enemies, and no matter what else I might say about him, he at least has some strength of character. The Primordial Unity Daoist Sect really is declining with each passing generation.¡±

    Here, Shui Tianhan and Gu Lingyun appeared, one after another, and stood before Li Xunzhen.

    ¡°What Temple Master? You haven¡¯t been him for a long time! You¡¯re nothing but a savage from the Dark and Gold Star Realm,¡± Shui Tianhan said expressionlessly.

    ¡°Su Yi, aren¡¯t you afraid we¡¯ll kill the two hostages?¡± Gu Lingyun said coldly. Her beautiful face was utterly frosty.

    Su Yi¡¯s smile faded.

    Shui Tianhan and Li Xunzhen¡¯s hearts were instantly solemn. Rumor had it that the Temple Master hated nothing more than when others threatened him to his face!

    There was no doubt about it. Gu Lingyun had just crossed his bottom line!

    <i>ng!</i>

    The Dark and Gold Fortune Vine silently appeared in Su Yi¡¯s grip and transformed into a simple, unadorned Dao Sword.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take those as yourst words.¡± Su Yi rose into the air and pointed his sword at Gu Lingyun. Overflowing killing intent billowed off him, enveloping herpletely.

    ¡°Last words? Seems to me that your death is imminent, but you¡¯re still boasting shamelessly!¡± Gu Lingyun sneered. A short halberd flowing with pale blue lightning appeared in her grip as she shot forward and attacked Su Yi.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The short halberd swept through the air. The explosive power of the Laws rose, throwing the mountains and rivers into upheaval.

    Gu Lingyun was only in the mid-stage Cosmic Enlightenment Realm, lower than some of the sect¡¯s other ancestor-level figures. However, she was Deng Zuo¡¯s closed-door disciple, and her talent was extraordinary. She was strong enough to contend with even ate-stage Cosmic Enlightenment expert like Li Xunzhen.

    When she attacked, that terrifying power seemed intent on overturning both heaven and earth.

    ¡°The Lightning of the Firmament Incantation? You can be called proficient, although just barely. Butpared to Deng Zuo, you¡¯re way off.¡± Su Yi shook his head.

    He turned his sword and struck casually.

    It was just one sh, but it was as if the river of stars had burst through a dam, pouring down from beyond the nine heavens. It exploded Gu Lingyun¡¯s attack as if it were made of rotten wood.

    <i>ng!!</i>

    That pale blue short halberd shook. Gu Lingyun¡¯s delicate figure swayed, and she forced back, her beautiful face alternating white and green.

    Her sectmates¡¯ hearts quivered just watching.

    None of them would have guessed that Ancestor Gu Lingyun, a mid-stage Cosmic Enlightenment expert, would be forced back after a single attack!

    ¡°Indeed, he¡¯s even more terrifying when he uses his sword.¡± Weng Pu¡¯s eyes shed, his expression terrifyingly overcast.

    ¡°Go!¡± Li Xunzhen bellowed and attacked.

    The old man with the air of a Daoist Immortal took out a glittering blue Daoist Seal and attacked Su Yi from afar.

    The seal revolved in the air. The name ¡°Jade Thunder¡± was carved at the base in characters the size of a fly¡¯s head. As soon as it appeared, it transformed into an eternal divine mountain swathed in electricity, startling heaven and shifting the earth.

    <i>ng!</i>

    Practically simultaneously, Shui Tianhan drew an ancient sword with a grain like pinewood. His feet shifted, his steps marking the shape of the big dipper, and the Laws interwove into a dragon of fire. A sea of me nketed heaven and earth when he swung his sword.

    Gu Lingyun dared not be negligent. She too attacked with all her might.

    The three Cosmic Enlightenment Realm World Kings surrounded Su Yi in a triangr formation.

    Their majestic auras were so mighty that even gazing upon them from afar was enough to make one give in to despair.

    Because Cosmic Enlightenment represented the pinnacle of power. Cosmic Enlightenment powerhouses could y any opponent beneath that level with a casual gesture.

    And now, three such experts were fighting together with everything they had!

    Su Yi never retreated. His blue robes billowed around him as he swung his sword and met them head-on.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth were overcast, and the sun and moon dimmed.

    Just like that, a grand battle broke out.

    Just a few blinks of the eye, that¡¯s all, but the twobatants had already shed over a hundred times. Their battle threw even the air itself into disarray. Thendscape withered, and dazzling divine radiance illuminated the ten directions. It was like a battle between deities, or the descent of the apocalypse.

    <i>Bang! Bang! Bang!</i>

    A series of explosions resounded through the air.

    The Heaven-Surveying Mirrors watching from afar could no longer take the aftermath of their battle, and they exploded with a bang.

    Within the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect, countless astonished cries rang out. The onlookers¡¯ hearts filled with terror.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    A¡¯Cai immediately rose into the air and gazed into the distance.

    Meanwhile, the other higher-ups charged out, arriving beneath the heavens to watch the battle.

    <i>Hm? That¡¯s a beast bone emzoned with an immortal sword formation! </i>A¡¯Cai suddenly noticed that Sect Leader Weng Pu was there too, and he was holding a beast bone swathed in flowing immortal light. It was shaped like a flying sword, and it was extremely eye-catching.

    <i>It seems the old bastard is already prepared to activate the immortal sword formation. </i>A¡¯Cai¡¯s heart clenched.

    Outside the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect, a fierce battle raged.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Lightning surged as Gu Lingyun¡¯s pale blue short halberd cleaved through the air and attacked Su Yi.

    Su Yi shook then flicked his sword. The lightning filling the sky copsed, and the pale blue short halberd buzzed and trembled as Gu Lingyun was forced back once more.

    But at the same time, Li Xunzhen¡¯s Daoist seal came crashing down, as big as a primordial divine mountain crushing the skies.

    <i>ng!!</i>

    Su Yi swung his sword and shed with him directly. A current of destructive energy arose from the point of impact.

    Behind them, Shui Tianhan seized the opportunity to pour his strength into his ancient sword and attack furiously.

    Su Yi dodged. His sword suddenly swept horizontally, breaking Shui Tianhan¡¯s insidious strike seemingly of its own ord, as if it had grown eyes.

    The impact reached Shui Tianhan, sending him flying back.

    But before Su Yi could give chase, Gu Lingyun and Li Xunzhen attacked once more.

    The battle was truly far too perilous and fierce.

    The three Cosmic Enlightenment World Kings each disyed their abilities, surrounding Su Yi. Their terrifying power could have destroyed even an expert of the same realm.

    But Su Yi held on. Furthermore, he showed no sign of giving out.

    Byparison, his disy of power was even more terrifying. When his sword burst forth, it disyed his unsurpassed attainments in the Dao of the Sword.

    From a distance, it was like witnessing the descent of an immortal of the sword. His sword qi filled all of creation!

    Only then did Su Yi feel the joy of fighting to his heart¡¯s content for the first time in ages. His essence, qi, and spirit seemed to catch aze, and his will to fight boiled over.

    He swung his sword freely, his bearing contemptuous and unrestrained. He was putting enormous pressure on the three Cosmic Enlightenment Realm ancestors.

    The three Cosmic Enlightenment experts¡¯ hearts clenched, their gazes increasingly solemn.

    It was only after attacking personally that they realized on a visceral level how terrifying the Temple Master was now that he¡¯d returned.

    Although it seemed he was only in the Heavenly Longevity Realm, hisbat prowess was sufficient to threaten even Cosmic Enlightenment experts like them!

    What really rmed them was that even when they joined forces, and even after fighting for a long time, they still couldn¡¯t suppress their opponent!

    ¡°Retreat!¡± As the intensebat raged on, Li Xunzhen suddenly bellowed.

    Shui Tianhan and Gu Lingyun nced at each other. Then, with great tacit understanding, they shot toward the sect gates with Li Xunzhen.

    But how could Su Yi possibly let them do as they wished?

    He chased after them immediately, his sword bringing with it the wondrous and inscrutable Laws of Restricting the Profound as he shed at Gu Lingyun.

    No matter what, he had to seize this opportunity to ughter that woman!

 Chapter 1267 - Youth Passes in a Flash

    <h4>Chapter 1267 - Youth Passes in a sh</h4>

    The three Cosmic Enlightenment Realm World Kings¡¯ sudden retreat was outside the onlookers¡¯ expectations.

    Ordinary people might not have been able to react in time, but Su Yi had long since anticipated this. He shed his sword at Gu Lingyun.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Sword qi flew through the air. A terrifying restrictive power permeated the air.

    It was as if the entire stretch of sky had been sealed. The Laws of Primordial Unity stagnated.

    Gu Lingyun¡¯s fleeing figure instantly seemed stuck, as if she¡¯d sunk into the mud. Her entire body was under terrifying suppression.

    The look on her beautiful face shifted abruptly. She suddenly activated a secret art. Her back arched, and her hand formed a seal.

    Light manifested of the Laws rose, blocking Su Y¡¯s sh.

    But Gu Lingyun staggered back, coughing up blood as she almost fell from the skies.

    ¡°Dammit!¡± Gu Lingyun¡¯s eyes zed with fury.

    But before she could steady herself, Su Yi attacked once more.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Yet another sh descended.

    The boundless power of the Laws of Restricting the Profound sealed off everything within a thousand feet.

    And Gu Lingyun was caught right in the middle of it, like a bug caught in a spider¡¯s web. Her beautiful face instantly lost its color. <i>This is bad!</i>

    She struggled like mad, to no avail.

    ¡°Die!¡± A low bellow rang out.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A streak of sword qi bathed in immortal light descended from the skies.

    Heaven and earth dimmed. The air trembled, and indescribable murderous intent prickled Su Yi¡¯s skin. His hair stood on end.

    He abruptly raised his head.

    The descending sword light was like a sh from an immortal. It was full of power far beyond the World King level.

    <i>The immortal sword formation?</i>

    Even as this thought arose in his mind, Su Yi didn¡¯t retreat. On the contrary, he advanced, still intent on killing Gu Lingyun. No matter what, he had to cut her down!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    All manner of terrifying mysteries of the Grand Dao appeared reflected around Su Yi¡¯s tall, upright figure. His qi erupted like a volcano.

    The illusory Six Paths of Reincarnation shot forth, nketing the heavens and blotting out the sun.

    But mere seconds passed before that streak of immortal sword qi exploded it into pieces.

    Immediately afterward, Su Yi surged with the profundities of restricting the Profound. They interwove into a curtain of light, perfectly round, like a massive umbre.

    But this too was ultimately to no avail.

    That immortal sword qi was too forceful and tyrannical. It instantly shattered the Laws of Restricting the Profound.

    But just as that streak of sword qi was about to cleave into Su Yi, a streak of blue light of the Grand Dao appeared, as radiant as the light of a new dawn. It blocked Su Yi¡¯s head like the curtain of heaven.

    The Laws of Profound Ruin!

    An unsurpassed Grand Dao from the River of Destiny.

    Ultimately, it blocked that streak of immortal sword qi.

    But before Su Yi could sigh in relief...

    The curtain manifested of the Laws of Restricting the Profound shattered in the blink of an eye.

    In this moment of crisis, Su Yi¡¯s sword transformed into a vine shield in front of him.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    That streak of immortal sword qi descended, and Su Yi was sent flying back.

    Although this sequence of events seemed to take a long time, it happened in a sh, and it was perilous to the extreme.

    When that streak of sword qi struck Su Yi, it saved Gu Lingyun¡¯s life. Her back was drenched in cold sweat, and she raced toward the sect gates, not daring to hesitate.

    But although she didn¡¯t see it, as Su Yi was sent flying, the sleeves of his right arm billowed, and he instantly unleashed a sh.

    This sh was full of an ethereal aura, transcendent and fleeting, but its power was terrifying beyond measure.

    The Laws of the Light of the Universe!

    The power of the Grand Dao the Temple Master had taken the most pride in.

    What was the light of the universe?

    In the very beginning, the universe was written with the characters for ¡°time¡± and ¡°space.¡±

    The Light of the Universe was therefore the light of time itself.

    The mysteries of the Light of the Universe was a branch of the Grand Dao of Time, and they created aplete, wondrous Law.

    It could sever longevity and turn back time to recreate scenes from the past.

    When Su Yi teasingly offered to use a secret art to recreate the scene of a young Li Xunzhen pissing himself, he wasn¡¯t just bragging.

    With the Laws of the Universe, he could create a curtain of light and do just that.

    As for severing longevity? That meant instantly plunging an opponent into the River of Time, where time passed at many times its usual speed. His opponents¡¯ longevity was instantaneously frittered away to nothing.

    When one¡¯s longevity was up, their life was no more.

    Out amongst the stars, practically every member of the older generation had heard the phrase ¡°Youth passes in a sh, a beauty ages in an instant.¡±

    This described the Temple Master¡¯s swordsmanship. He could instantly sever his opponent¡¯s longevity, making them wither like nts and disintegrate into ash!

    The Laws of the Light of the Universe were iparably powerful inbination with the Temple Master¡¯s self-invented sword canon, the Drifting Sword.

    When drifting about the boundless seas, you could perceive their enormity, their transformations, and their endlessness.

    In doing so, you could attain their unfettered freedom.

    The Drifting Sword strived for just that. There was nowhere it could not reach, so there it was nowhere it could not appear.

    And this was Su Yi¡¯s first time using it in battle!

    <i>h!</i>

    A sword rose like flying light, then disappeared.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, retreated into the distance.

    Because several more streaks of immortal sword qi were descending upon him with terrifying power. After witnessing the strength of the immortal sword formation, Su Yi could only choose to avoid them for now.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Su Yi stopped in ce after retreating ten thousand feet away.

    Meanwhile¡ª¡ª

    Li Xunzhen and Shui Tianhan had already made it back to the sect.

    When they saw Su Yi forced back by the immortal sword formation, both of them visibly rxed.

    But then, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of regret. Earlier, they actually failed to take the Temple Master down!

    In truth, when the three Cosmic Enlightenment experts attacked, they were effectively using themselves as bait. They were deliberately restricting Su Yi to give Sect Leader Weng Pu the opportunity to annihte him with the immortal sword formation.

    But Su Yi¡¯s strength was far beyond their imagination. He wasn¡¯t suppressed at all. At best, they fought him to a draw.

    In the final, critical moment, they failed to use the immortal sword formation¡¯s power to destroy Su Yi.

    Beyond the sect gates, Sect Leader Weng Pu stood in the air, gripping a beast bone that emanated immortal light.

    Countless streaks of sword qi manifested of formation glyphs appeared around him, densely packed and glowing with immortal energy. An austere killing intent permeated the nine heavens and the ten earths.

    When Weng Pu saw Su Yi retreat into the distance, he couldn¡¯t help but look unwilling.

    Three Cosmic Enlightenment ancestors had attacked together, coordinating with the immortal sword formation, but they still couldn¡¯t take their enemy down!

    <i>Fortunately, he dodged. </i>A¡¯Cai inwardly sighed in relief.

    She¡¯d watched as Weng Pu used the immortal sword formation to attack Su Yi. That terrifying power made her shudder despite theck of cold; she couldn¡¯t help but sweat on Su Yi¡¯s behalf.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Suddenly, Li Xunzhen seemed to sense something. He turned to look at Gu Lingyun.

    His eyes widened, and he couldn¡¯t help but cry out in rm, ¡°Lingyun, you...¡±

    Shui Tianhan whipped around. When he saw Gu Lingyun, he couldn¡¯t help but stiffen, and his expression filled with disbelief.

    ¡°What... What about me?¡± Gu Lingyun furrowed her brow, a bit confused. A momentter, she cried out, ¡°How is this possible¡ª¡ª!?¡±

    Her shriek was full of terror and rm. All eyes were instantly upon her.

    They then saw that this youthful, stunning beauty was suddenly iparably aged. Her formerly smooth, lustrous skin was loose and dim, and her formerly delicatel and beautiful face was now covered in dense wrinkles.

    Even her long ck hair turned white, then fell out and drifted to the ground.

    In the blink of an eye, an unmatched beauty transformed into an old woman as fragile as a candle flickering in the wind!

    This strange and unsettling scene startled everyone present. They broke out in cold sweats, and their expressions visibly shifted.

    ¡°How did this happen? This is impossible! Impossible!¡±

    Gu Lingyun cried out in rm,pletely losing her cool.

    Beneath the crowd¡¯s astonished gazes, her essence, qi, and spirit flowed away, and her vitality dissipated.

    Just a few blinks of the eyeter, and her entire body suddenly fell apart, disintegrating into ash and dispersing.

    The entire area fell deathly silent.

    Everyone was astonished. This strange, unsettling scene left them stunned.

    A Cosmic Enlightenment World King¡¯s lifespansted as long as the sun and moon. They weren¡¯t truly undying, but they were close.

    And this was Gu Lingyun, Ancestor Deng Zuo¡¯s closed-door disciple. Her cultivation base was iparably deep and profound.

    Yet now, just as she fled through the sect gates, she lost her remaining longevity and life force, crumbling to ash in the blink of an eye!

    This was unquestionably far too terrifying.

    Li Xunzhen seemed to realize what had happened. His face was ashen as he rasped, ¡°¡®Youth passes in a sh, a beauty ages in an instant.¡¯ This... This was one of the powers of the sword the Temple Master was most proud of...¡±

    Youth passing in a sh!

    The crowd recalled Gu Lingyun¡¯s rapid aging. Despite themselves, chills coursed down their spines.

    What made this all the more terrifying was that from beginning to end, they had never noticed his attacksnd on Gu Lingyun!

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity. I¡¯ve only just barely crossed the threshold of mastery of these Laws. Otherwise, that attack would have aged her and reduced her to ash in an instant.¡±

    Off in the distance, Su Yi seemed to find this result a bit of a pity.

    Mysteries of the Grand Dao were a profound and inscrutable power of the Laws. You weren¡¯t born understanding them, and you couldn¡¯t take them with you when you died.

    Despite inheriting the Temple Master¡¯s experiences and memories, if Su Yi wanted to master the Light of the Universe, he¡¯d need to contemte and master it from the beginning.

    ¡°Su Yi, I¡¯ll rip your corpse into shreds and scatter your ashes to the wind!¡± Weng Pu¡¯s voice emanated from within the sect gates, shaking the heavens. He sounded utterly enraged and utterly murderous.

    <i>ng! ng! ng!</i>

    A series of sword hums rang out. Terrifying immortal light surged out of Primordial Unity Divine Mountain, rising into the clouds.

    The entire mountain seemed to be awakening from dormancy.

    Countless streaks of the power of a formation transformed into radiant sword qi swathed in immortal light, all of them reflected in the sky.

    This was the immortal sword formation the sect¡¯s living fossil, Ancestor Deng Zuo, had ced personally. Now, Weng Pu was activating it with all his might.

    Sword qi filled heaven and earth, and immortal light charged like a bull!

    Throughout the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect, everyone was astonished.

    This was their first time circting the immortal sword formation!

    Its power was such that even Cosmic Enlightenment World Kings like Li Xunzhen and Shui Tianhan felt their hearts shake.

    ¡°Cut!¡± Weng Pu bellowed.

    Countless streaks of sword qi whooshed through the air. Immortal light glittered, nketing heaven and earth. It was as if an army of sword immortals were descending from the heavens with enormous momentum.

    Terrifying murderous intent enveloped everything within eight hundred miles.

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. A strong sense of crisis arose within his heart, and he immediately retreated.

    <i>Boom!!</i>

    It was as if heaven and earth had overturned where he¡¯d been standing just moments prior. The air exploded, everything crumbled, and unstoppable sword qi scattered. The aftershock alone would have been enough to threaten a Cosmic Enlightenment Realm World King.

    But this attack ultimately hit nothing but air.

    Because Su Yi had never been trapped within the immortal sword formation. How could it possibly have affected him?

    ¡°This power is far beyond that of the Illusionist¡¯s clone. This really is an Immortal-level sword formation...¡± Su Yi sighed his approval.

    Meanwhile, within the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect, when they saw Su Yi dodge this blow, everyone¡¯s expressions turned unsightly. They gnashed their teeth hatefully, but there was nothing they could do about it. They were so angry they almost coughed up blood.

 Chapter 1268 - Come On, Letâ€™s Keep Going!

    <h4>Chapter 1268 - Come On, Let¡¯s Keep Going!</h4>

    Heaven and earth were silent. Thendscape was devastated, seeminglyid to ruin.

    Su Yi stood there in the distance, jug of wine in hand, as he sank into thought.

    Earlier, he had shed with that sword qi swathed in immortal qi. Its power was truly far too terrifying.

    It was more than a World King¡¯s power of the Laws could contend with.

    Both the mysteries of reincarnation and the Laws of Profound Ruin struggled to contend with it.

    In the end, he had to use the shield manifested of the Dark and Gold Fortune Vine to block that sword qi, but the impact still sent him flying back.

    <i>The power of the Immortal Dao is far beyond that of a World King. It¡¯s like the gap between men and the heavens; it¡¯s too great to ovee, </i>Su Yi thought to himself.

    But this only made Su Yi even more curious.

    <i>If I grasp this immortal-level sword formation, will I be able to perceive the secrets of the Immortal Dao?</i>

    <i>It¡¯s a formation, so it surely requires vast reserves of power to circte. Especially since it¡¯s an immortal-level sword formation; their expenditures are unquestionably shocking.</i>

    <i>If I can wear down its energy reserves, I¡¯ll be able to neutralize it with ease!</i>

    As Su Yi reached this conclusion, he threw back his head and drained his jug of wine. He¡¯d made a decision.

    ......

    Within the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect, the atmosphere was stifled, oppressive, and bleak.

    They¡¯d suffered grievous casualties.

    Three steps, and Qing Xiao fell.

    Thirteen streaks of sword qi, and the Primordial Unity Divine Sovereign Formation fell in an instant. Twenty-four Heavenly Longevity Realm World Kings and nine Oneness Realm World Kings perished.

    And now, Su Yi had fought his way to their gates. Their three Cosmic Enlightenment Realm ancestors attacked as one, but they still couldn¡¯t stop him. Not only that; he¡¯d killed Gu Lingyun!

    All of this left the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect iparably furious. They¡¯d been beaten to a pulp.

    What they found even more frustrating was that their opponent didn¡¯t have a single hair out of ce. He could leave any time he wanted!

    ¡°When has the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect ever suffered such casualties?¡± Li Xunzhen was furious and practically mad with grief.

    Before the battle began, they nned thoroughly, and they made ample preparations. They thought for sure they could prevent the Temple Master from ever leaving.

    Who¡¯d have thought reality would be this cruel?

    The Temple Master hadn¡¯t lost so much as a hair on his head, yet their territories flowed red with rivers of blood. They¡¯d taken a massive blow to their vitality!

    ¡°I wonder what Ancestor Deng Zuo will think when he returns...¡± Shui Tianhan said bitterly.

    Tonight¡¯s battle was far too great a setback. He didn¡¯t know how to exin himself to Deng Zuo.

    ¡°Go, bring the hostages. If Su Yi dares leave, we¡¯ll kill them both immediately!¡± Sect Leader Weng Pu¡¯s face was ashen as he issued these orders.

    His heart was full of bitterness. He couldn¡¯t tolerate Su Yi having an opportunity to retreat.

    Before long, someone brought Ancestor Yue Hong and Bai He over. Both were still unconscious.

    ¡°Sect Leader, you can¡¯t! You absolutely mustn¡¯t!¡± Xue Changyi suddenly shouted in a quavering voice, ¡°Earlier, Ancestor Gu Lingyun made simr threats, only for the Temple Master to cut her down. You... Whatever you do, don¡¯t let your anger muddle your head!¡±

    Weng Pu¡¯s brow knit, and he said coldly, ¡°I control an immortal sword formation. Do you think I¡¯m afraid of him?¡±

    Li Xunzhen took a deep breath, then said gravely, ¡°Sect Leader, better to proceed with caution and avoid any further threats. The Temple Master can leave as he pleases, but we... can¡¯t possibly spend the rest of our lives turtled up in Primordial Unity Divine Mountain.

    Weng Pu¡¯s gaze focused, and he fell silent.

    He understood. If they provoked the Temple Master, and he cast all other concerns aside and guarded their gates, who in the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect would dare leave?

    Li Xunzhen said with a conflicted look on his face, ¡°And many of our sectmates are spread throughout the Thousand Opportunities Star Realm. Some of our elders and other important members are out exploring other star realms. If the Temple Master seeks revenge... We can¡¯t possibly protect them all.¡±

    Here, he let out a deep sigh.

    Their sect was enormous. That was a good thing, but it had its disadvantages too.

    It was extremely easy to restrict them like this. If Weng Pu threatened the hostages, why couldn¡¯t the Temple Master use the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect experts located outside the sect to get even?

    Shui Tianhan said gravely, ¡°No matter how careful we are, we can¡¯t be on high alert forever. With the Temple Master¡¯s cultivation, if he really decides to seek revenge, it¡¯ll mean a nightmare for the entire Primordial Unity Daoist Sect.¡±

    His voice was full of frustration, as well as deep concern.

    Weng Pu was obviously unwilling to ept this. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me we¡¯re just going to let this go?¡±

    Who could possibly just swallow their anger after suffering such grievous losses?

    ¡°Of course we aren¡¯t just going to let this go!¡± Li Xunzhen said with staunch conviction. ¡°All we can do now is ask Ancestor Deng Zuo toe out and oversee the situation.¡±

    Ancestor Deng Zuo!

    The crowd¡¯s hearts shook, and they looked at Li Xunzhen in disbelief.

    ¡°When Ancestor Deng Zuo left for the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone roughly a decade ago, he left behind a talisman containing a clone,¡± Li Xunzhen said solemnly. ¡°This was supposed to be a secret. He did this in part to prevent external foes from invading, but more than that, because he feared his true body would meet with disaster in the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone. Even if his true body falls, his clone will live on. But now... We have no choice but to ask him to make an appearance!¡±

    The crowd¡¯s spirits soared. All of them were excited.

    Suddenly, Shui Tianhan said in disbelief, ¡°Everyone, the Temple Master... hasn¡¯t left!¡±

    One sentence, and everyone was stunned. It was only then that they noticed that the Temple Master was sauntering toward them from afar, his blue robes billowing around him.

    He hadn¡¯t simply not run away. No, he wasing after them of his own ord!

    This waspletely beyond their expectations.

    ¡°He... don¡¯t tell me he ns to destroy the formation?¡± someone murmured. They truly couldn¡¯t wrap their head around it. <i>Given the circumstances, where is the Temple Master¡¯s confidenceing from?</i>

    <i>Isn¡¯t he afraid the immortal sword formation will kill him?</i>

    ¡°Since he¡¯s seeking death, let¡¯s give him what he wants!¡± Weng Pu seethed with murderous intent.

    <i>Boom! </i>

    The immortal sword formation rumbled and boomed, preparing itself for battle.

    This time, Weng Pu was more cautious. He was in no rush to attack.

    He was curious to see if the Temple Master really dared get any closer after throwing himself into the.

    Everyone else readied themselves for battle.

    Su Yi¡¯s relentlessly approaching figure was now the center of attention for the entire Primordial Unity Daoist Sect.

    <i>What courage! I¡¯m afraid that throughout the stars, no one else canpare. </i>A¡¯Cai sighed to herself.

    And here she¡¯d thought that in the face of the threat of the immortal sword formation represented, Su Yi would cut his losses, take advantage of his advantageous position to discuss terms, and negotiate the return of the two hostages.

    But for some reason, Su Yi didn¡¯t do that. Instead, he attacked once more!

    This waspletely outside of their expectations.

    ¡°He might be just the reincarnation of the Temple Master, but no matter what, his courage is far beyond other cultivators.¡± Li Xunzhen said with aplicated look on his face.

    It was a mix of hatred, dread, and a nigh-imperceptible hint of admiration.

    From beginning to end, the Temple Master waspletely forthright. He disdained resorting to any schemes or tricks. His heart was honest and open, just like his Dao of the Sword, his bearing, and his conduct!

    The others fell silent.

    Throughout the star realms, everyone knew this was how the Temple Master conducted himself. He was noble and forthright; even those who viewed him with enmity wouldn¡¯t nder his character.

    ¡°If we don¡¯t destroy him, an enemy like this will leave us unable to eat or sleep in peace!¡± Weng Pu said gravely.

    As they conversed, Su Yi was already within ten thousand feet of their gates!

    Weng Pu no longer hesitated. He raised his right hand into the air.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The immortal sword formation had long since started umting power. It now rumbled and boomed as a radiant sword right shot forth, whooshing through the air swathed in immortal light.

    The ground trembled, and the skies copsed. The terrifying power of the Immortal Dao enveloped heaven and earth once more.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t block it head-on. Instead, he dodged, so quick that it seemed as if he were teleporting.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth seemed to copse, but Su Yi wasn¡¯t damaged in the slightest. He seemed iparablyposed.

    Furthermore, he was continuing toward Primordial Unity Divine Mountain.

    Weng Pu¡¯s expression darkened. He directed the sword formation, firing thousands of streaks of sword qi at once. They nketed heaven and earth in all directions.

    Unless Su Yi retreated explosively back, there would be no avoiding them.

    But he didn¡¯t retreat.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The Dark and Gold Fortune Sword hummed, and a wisp of a strange aura wrapped around its edge as Su Yi charged.

    Immortal sword qi descended, radiant as the misty light of dawn.

    But as the Dark and Gold Fortune Vine swept through the air, the immortal sword qi copsed, filling the air with appalling destructive power.

    This time, Su Yi staggered several steps back, and his eyebrows rose.

    He¡¯d put a trace of the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ aura into that attack! He wouldn¡¯t have thought the immortal sword qi would still manage to shake him.

    Meanwhile, the entire Primordial Unity Daoist Sect was ovee with astonishment!

    ¡°He... blocked it!?¡± Shui Tianhan cried out, his scalp going numb.

    That fierce streak of immortal sword qi could have destroyed a Cosmic Enlightenment Realm World King with ease.

    Yet now, it broke!

    ¡°How is this possible...?¡± Li Xunzhen gasped, visibly astonished.

    ¡°Break!¡± Weng Pu¡¯s face was icy. Without any wasted words, he circted the immortal sword formation to its maximum strength, attacking Su Yi like mad.

    He no longer held back in the slightest.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth overturned. The entirendscape was thrown into upheaval.

    Unstoppable immortal light ran rampant. Sword qi pulled poured down like a waterfall. Both heaven and earth brimmed with radiant immortal light.

    Su Yi was instantly enveloped in boundless sword qi.

    Not even Weng Pu, the one controlling the immortal sword formation, could see any trace of Su Yi, let alone the others.

    ¡°Is he dead?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s... most likely dead.¡±

    ¡°Ancestor Deng Zuo said that when the immortal sword formation activates at full strength, even someone on his level has to avoid its power. Not even they would dare sh with it head-on.

    ¡°But the Temple Master¡¯s reincarnation was just enveloped in its power, and he had no chance to flee. It definitely destroyed him!¡±

    ¡°Does that mean we won? We killed the Temple Master?¡± The sound of conversation filled the air. The entire Primordial Unity Daoist Sect was in uproar.

    Momentster.

    The clouds and smoke dispersed, and the misty light receded.

    But then, an unbelievable scene unfolded before their very eyes.

    Heaven and earth were a vision of devastation.

    A tall, upright figure stood alone in the center of it all. His blue robes were tattered, and his long hair was originally tied into a topknot, but it had sincee undone. His loose hair billowed in the wind.

    His entire body emanated wisps of an aura as deep and inscrutable as an abyss.

    His sword quivered and hummed in his grip.

    This was none other than Su Yi!

    He stood there, like a solitary mountain connecting heaven and earth, unmovable despite throughout the ages!

    ¡°This...¡± Li Xunzhen waspletely out of sorts.

    Shui Tianhan¡¯s hands and feet quivered. He felt as if he¡¯d plunged into an icy abyss.

    Weng Pu froze, dazed, at a loss for words.

    ¡°So, this... was the true source of his confidence...¡± A¡¯Cai murmured in a daze.

    In that moment, the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect fell deathly silent. Even the birds ceased their song. It was as if they¡¯d witnessed an impossible miracle.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi brushed off his clothes and looked at the distant mountain gates.

    Beneath the light of the heavens, his handsome face looked a bit pale, but his gaze was utterly proud and contemptuous.

    ¡°Even if gods and immortals really exist, they too must avert their gazes before me, let alone a formation...¡± he muttered softly to himself.

    Su Yi¡¯s right hand held his sword aloft, while his left hand hooked the air. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s keep going!¡±

 Chapter 1269 - Cut It Out Already!

    <h4>Chapter 1269 - Cut It Out Already!</h4>

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s keep going.¡±

    This light, airy sentence echoed throughout the deathly silence of heaven and earth.

    When they looked at the blue-robed man outside their gates, none of them spoke, but all of them felt immense pressure assailing them in the face.

    The Primordial Unity Divine Formation wasn¡¯t enough to stop him.

    The three Cosmic Enlightenment ancestors weren¡¯t either.

    Now, even the immortal sword formation... wasn¡¯t enough?

    An indescribable chill coursed through the crowd¡¯s hearts.

    As the sovereign of the Thousand Opportunities Star Realm, the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect had never, ever been pushed this far before!

    One man, sword in hand, hadpletely routed them!

    Now, every member of the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect understood on a visceral level that although the Temple Master¡¯s era had ended a long time ago, his glorious legend would continue now that he''d returned!

    ¡°Temple Master, we¡¯ve already let the hostages go. Can we end this here?¡± Li Xunzhen took a deep breath and said gravely.

    Everyone in the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect felt stifled and grief-stricken following this deration. They¡¯d paid such a grievous price. Did they have to lower their heads to the Temple Master now too?

    But Su Yi shook his head. ¡°I already gave you a chance. Before the battle, I said that if you let the hostages go, I¡¯d give you a fair fight. It¡¯s a pity, but... you didn¡¯t treasure the opportunity.¡±

    Li Xunzhen froze, then grimaced. Before the battle began, who could have imagined that the reincarnated Temple Master would leave thempletely unable to fight back?

    ¡°Su Yi, will you really only be happy if this ends in mutual destruction?¡± Weng Pu said in a rage.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh dryly. ¡°Mutual destruction? Even if Deng Zuo were here, the old chatan wouldn¡¯t dare say such a thing.¡±

    He stepped forward, raised his right hand, and swung his sword at the distant sect gates.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Sword qi emzoned with the aura of the sword of the nine hells arced through the air.

    Weng Pu circted the power of the immortal sword formation. Although he neutralized Su Yi¡¯s attack, Primordial Unity Divine Mountain shook violently.

    By now, Weng Pu was fully aware that even after trapping Su Yi in the immortal sword formation, they couldn¡¯t kill him!

    He went all out, not daring to hesitate.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Dense and imposing sword qi, resplendent immortal light, and the indomitable power of the formation nketed heaven and earth, sweeping explosively toward Su Yi.

    Su Yi never attempted to dodge. He swung his sword and shed with it head-on.

    He¡¯d already confirmed that the aura of the Sword of the Nine Hells could resist the formation¡¯s power!

    Momentster.

    Weng Pu breathed in ragged gasps, beads of cold sweat on his forehead.

    When he saw that Su Yi was still entirely unharmed, his dignified face couldn¡¯t help but reveal a hint of despair.

    The formation¡¯s power was on the verge of running out.

    If things went on like this, Su Yi wouldn¡¯t even need to attack the formation; it would break on its own. When that happened...

    No one on Primordial Unity Divine Mountain would be able to halt Su Yi¡¯s advance! The atmosphere was so stifled that they almost couldn¡¯t breathe.

    A dark cloud enveloped everyone¡¯s hearts and minds.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi was already within a thousand feet of their gates!

    Suddenly, Li Xunzhen proffered a talisman with both hands and bowed. ¡°Ancestor, please, help us y our enemy!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The talisman lit up, then shattered with a bang.

    A streak of firelight soared into the firmament, weaving into a resplendent rain of light before condensing into a tall, thin figure.

    He was dressed in worn-out Daoist robes, and his hair was tied up in a Daoist topknot. His temples were graying, and he had striking, elegant features. His hands were hidden in his wide sleeves and ced behind his back.

    He stood there casually, auspicious light surging around him and pouring onto the world below. Blue flowers condensed out of the Laws, bloomed, and circled above his head.

    It was like the descent of a divine sovereign, a scene straight out of a Daoist legend!

    Heaven and earth changed, bing peaceful and auspicious. It was faint, but the sound of the Grand Dao echoed through the air, like the music of the heavens.

    Outside the sect gates.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose, and he silently stopped his advance.

    And the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect seemed to have found its pir of support. Everyone was ovee with excitement.

    ¡°Greetings, Ancestor!¡±

    ¡°Greetings, Ancestor!¡±

    ¡°Greetings, Ancestor!¡±

    The sound of their greetings shook both heaven and earth. Everyone in the sect bowed, their expressions fervent.

    This only further offset the thin old Daoist¡¯s majesty and prestige.

    This was Deng Zuo!

    The most ancient expert of the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect, a living fossil. Even by the standards of the Eastern Profound Star Domain as a whole, he was a peak expert.

    A legend!

    In the modern era, only a tiny handful of experts were capable of standing shoulder-to-shoulder with him.

    Like the Supreme Leader of the Nine Heavens Pavilion, the Painter of the Studio of the Heart, and the Fisherman of the Church of the River of Stars.

    Following his appearance, the stifled atmosphere disappearedpletely. The heavens lit up, and all of creation was solemn, like ministers weing their sovereign.

    This prestige was enough to make even most Cosmic Enlightenment World Kings ashamed of their own unsightliness.

    ¡°Temple Master, given your status, why must you make trouble for the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect¡¯s juniors?¡± Deng Zuo stood in the sky, disregarding his sectmates. His gaze locked onto the distant Su Yi.

    Su Yi said slowly, ¡°Your juniors are in need of a beating. If I don¡¯t pummel them properly, they¡¯ll never learn to tuck their tails between their legs and act like human beings.¡±

    Weng Pu and the others were instantly ashamed.

    Deng Zuo fell briefly silent. ¡°What exactly happened here?¡±

    Weng Pu¡¯s heart shook. He lowered his head and exined everything that happened in full detail.

    Even after learning about Qing Xiao¡¯s death and the destruction of the Primordial Unity Divine Sovereign Formation, Deng Zuo¡¯s expression never wavered. It was as if he didn¡¯t care in the slightest.

    But when he learned that his closed-door disciple, Gu Lingyun, had been killed, this ancient Daoist whose name shook the stars frowned. Within his sleeves, his fists silently clenched.

    And when he learned that even the immortal sword formation he¡¯d ced wasn¡¯t enough to halt Su Yi¡¯s footsteps, he sank even deeper into silence.

    The crowd couldn¡¯t help but be anxious.

    After such grievous losses, they dared not meet Deng Zuo¡¯s gaze.

    Outside the gates, Su Yi said, ¡°Ol¡¯ Chatan, now that you know the full story, do you still consider this bullying the weak?¡±

    Deng Zuo had been silent this whole time, but now, he subtly shook his head.

    His gaze remained as tranquil as the waters of an ancient well as he looked at Su Yi. ¡°Every debt has its debtor. It ought to have been up to us to resolve our grudge. But now, my Primordial Unity Daoist Sect has already suffered massive losses. How about we let this end here?¡±

    The crowd was bbergasted. They almost couldn¡¯t believe their ears. <i>The ancestor is here, so why is he trying to smooth things over?</i>

    Su Yi shook his head and refused. ¡°No.¡±

    Everyone felt downright bbergasted.

    It was already hard for them to ept Ancestor Deng Zuo¡¯s decision to let this end peacefully.

    Who¡¯d have thought Su Yi would refuse his offer?¡±

    ¡°I knew you¡¯d say that.¡± Deng Zuo sighed, then muttered to himself, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that my true body isn¡¯t around. If it were, I could seize this opportunity to test your reincarnation¡¯s abilities.¡±

    Here, he seemed to reach a decision. ¡°I¡¯ll take full responsibility for what happened today, and I guarantee that going forward, no one in the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect will dare interfere in our enmity.

    ¡°Furthermore, neither of the hostages will have to fear for their safety any longer, nor will their sect need to fear any form of reprisal.¡±

    His tone was calm, with an incontrovertible air.

    Finally, he looked at Su Yi. ¡°What do you think of that, Fellow Daoist?¡±

    Su Yi sighed with admiration. ¡°If your disciples conducted themselves as well as you, how could this tragedy ever have happened?¡±

    This was Deng Zuo, an opponent even the Temple Master took seriously.

    But this still wasn¡¯t quite enough.

    Su Yi said, ¡°Want me to let this end here? Sure. But I have conditions.¡±

    Deng Zuo¡¯s gaze shifted, but he didn¡¯t find this strange. They were old enemies, and he understood the Temple Master¡¯s disposition far too well. You couldn¡¯t just fob him off casually.

    This wouldn¡¯t end peacefully unless he paid through the nose!

    Deng Zuo took a deep breath and subtly inclined his head. ¡°I¡¯ve washed out my ears, and I¡¯m ready to listen.¡±

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°I needpensation. That immortal sword formation of yours is rather decent.¡±

    The crowd was instantly frantic.

    Weng Pu, Li Xunzhen, and the others practically coughed up blood. <i>This demand isn¡¯t just excessive. It¡¯s highway robbery! He¡¯s trying to bleed us dry!</i>

    Even Deng Zuo¡¯s lips twitched imperceptibly, and his face stiffened.

    But in the end, he nodded and feigned calm. ¡°In recent years, fortune and opportunities rting to immortality have started cropping out throughout the stars. Although this immortal sword formation is a treasure, if you like it, it¡¯s yours.¡±

    Although he said this, his heart ached.

    This immortal sword formation was undoubtedly a rare stroke of good fortune, the type that could only be happened upon by chance. Furthermore, he¡¯d paid an enormous price to acquire it.

    Even cing it had practically exhausted the sect¡¯s treasury¡¯s supply of divine materials!

    And now he was just giving it away. Of course it hurt!

    His sectmates werepletely dumbstruck. Even if you¡¯d hit them over the heads, they would never have guessed that the ancestor would be willing to part with the sect¡¯s strongest sword formation!

    Weng Pu and the others¡¯plexions couldn¡¯t have been any worse.

    ¡°That¡¯s my first condition,¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡°...¡± The crowd fell silent. <i>There¡¯s more!?</i>

    All of them felt on the verge of going insane with anger. How could they fail to realize that the Temple Master saw them as a fatty pig ready to be ughtered?

    Deng Zuo¡¯s brow furrowed. He felt the urge to jeer. <i>Look at yourself! Since when was the lofty Master of the Temple of the Human Realm so greedy?</i>

    But in the end, he held back. ¡°Fellow Daoist, how about you speak directly? List all of your conditions at once!¡±

    Su Yi smiled and stuck up his thumb. ¡°You know, that straightforwardness is the thing I admire most about you.¡±

    Deng Zuo¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he snorted coldly but said nothing.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t hold back. Heunched right into his conditions. ¡°I want three thousand Primordial Unity Dao Crystals, eight hundred Fortune Spirit Aperture Pills, nine thousand catties of Xiantian Qingyi Spirit Liquid...¡±

    He went on to list dozens of rare and precious treasures including divine materials, spirit medicines, and all manner of rarities without even pausing to breathe.

    By the time they heard the full list, the crowd was stunned. They felt as if a knife were twisting in their hearts; the pain left them feeling suffocated.

    <i>Is the Temple Master seriously nning to empty out our coffers!?</i>

    Deng Zuo¡¯s eyelids shifted. His face, typically as tranquil as the waters of an ancient well, twitched repeatedly, and the veins bulged subtly on his forehead. A burst of anger rushed toward his head.

    For a moment, he longed to cast all concerns aside and fight his longtime enemy with everything he had.

    Who ripped people off like this!?

    But Su Yiughed and said tly, ¡°Do you think this is too much? It¡¯s supposed to be. I have no intention of letting you buy your way out of this, old man.¡±

    Deng Zuo took a deep breath. ¡°These treasures are nothing but external items. If you like them, why should I be stingy? I agree to your conditions!¡±

    The entire area was deathly silent.

    The crowd felt stifled to the brink of explosion. They felt iparably aggrieved.

    If word got out, the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect was sure to be the greatestughingstock in the Eastern Profound Domain!

    ¡°Also...¡± Su Yi opened his mouth once more.

    This time, Deng Zuo was the first to be unable to take it. He shouted in a rage, ¡°You bastard! Aren¡¯t you done already!?¡±

 Chapter 1270 - Deng Zuoâ€™s Understanding

    <h4>Chapter 1270 - Deng Zuo¡¯s Understanding</h4>

    Deng Zuo was ovee with fury, but he wasn¡¯t the only one.

    Everyone in the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect felt¡ªand looked¡ªas if they¡¯d swallowed a dead fly.

    They¡¯d watched people get ripped off before, but never this ruthlessly!

    Su Yiughed and said leisurely, ¡°You don¡¯t want to negotiate anymore?¡±

    Deng Zuo red at Su Yi for a long time before gnashing his teeth. ¡°Speak!¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find this surprising. <i>The old-timer¡¯s actually just taking it?</i>

    Su Yi said thoughtfully, ¡°From the look of things, no matter how outrageous my demands, you¡¯ll agree to anything I ask for. Is that right?¡±

    Deng Zuo was so furious that heughed. ¡°Temple Master, oh, Temple Master. If you don¡¯t want to negotiate, just say so! Although I don¡¯t wish to see our enmity implicate my sect¡¯s juniors, if you insist on casting aside all pretenses of cordiality, I¡¯ll set my reservations aside too!¡±

    His voice was already full of unconceble anger.

    Su Yiughed dryly. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll give you face, you old chatan. Answer one of my questions, and today¡¯s incident is over.¡±

    Deng Zuo was obviously surprised. Some time passed before he said, ¡°Please ask directly.¡±

    Su Yi said, ¡°Why are you putting up with my demands?¡±

    It was a simple question, but Deng Zuo¡¯s pupils silently constricted.

    In truth, everyone in the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect was confused about this too. They couldn¡¯t wrap their heads around why Ancestor Deng Zuo was trying to use money to put out a fire.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Deng Zuo said, ¡°There are two reasons. My true body is exploring the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone, and it¡¯s hard to say whether he¡¯ll meet with fortune or disaster, much less whether or not he¡¯ll return alive.

    ¡°The clone standing before you is the hope of continued survival he left behind.¡± Here, Deng Zuo¡¯s gaze turned a bit conflicted. ¡°I cannot say with confidence that my clone¡¯s power is enough to defeat you, and I cannot ept the risk of it being destroyed.¡±

    This deration left the entire sect shaken, and their expressions filled with uncertainty.

    Only now did they realize that not even Deng Zuo¡¯s clone was confident he could take the Temple Master¡¯s reincarnation down!

    ¡°Ah, so you have concerns.¡± Su Yi nodded. ¡°And your second reason?¡±

    Deng Zuo said expressionlessly, ¡°I¡¯ve already found an opportunity that¡¯ll truly let me suppress you! I don¡¯t want any additional problems arising until I¡¯ve seized it!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°Is this ¡®opportunity¡¯ perchance the Path of Transcendence?¡±

    Deng Zuo couldn¡¯t help but take another look at him. ¡°That¡¯s right. Within the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension, I¡¯m inferior to you, but do you think you¡¯ll still be a match for me if I step onto the Path of Transcendence ahead of you?¡±

    Su Yi thought for a moment. ¡°You¡¯ve sure thought this through. I¡¯m eager for the day you step onto the Path of Transcendence.¡±

    The crowd was baffled. <i>What¡¯s that supposed to mean???</i>

    Deng Zuo¡¯s brow furrowed, but it seemed he understood. He snorted coldly, ¡°You think I¡¯ll be inferior to you even if I step onto the Path of Transcendence?¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking this. I just want to confirm the extent of the gap between the Paths of Heaven¡¯s Ascension and Transcendence, and see whether or not it¡¯s possible to knock a Transcendent to the floor while still a World King.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    He had nothing to say to that.

    As if concerned that Deng Zuo hadn¡¯t understood him, Su Yi exined withplete seriousness, ¡°I¡¯m not targeting you specifically, but rather, anyone who steps onto the Path of Transcendence.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Deng Zuo¡¯s expression turned conflicted. <i>Should I call him mad with arrogance? Or overly confident? No... it¡¯s neither of those.</i>

    As a member of the older generation who¡¯d once opposed the Temple Master, Deng Zuo understood his old rival far too well. He knew that the Temple Master wasn¡¯t the type to make empty boasts or provocations.

    <i>He really does want to test the gap between a World King and a Transcendent for himself!</i>

    At least in terms of courage and breadth of spirit, Deng Zuo felt ashamed of his own inferiority.

    <i>This is the Temple Master¡¯s way of looking at things. Even though we¡¯re enemies, I can¡¯t help but feel moved.</i>

    ¡°Very well. Give me the items I requested, and this incident will end here.¡±

    One sentence from Su Yi, and Deng Zuo no longer felt moved. Any positive thoughts Deng Zuo had about Su Yi grew wings and flew away. His mood was terrible once more.

    He felt especially terrible when he personally handed over the beast bone emzoned with the immortal sword formation. His heart practically dripped blood. That was an immortal sword formation, a legacy that had been lost since antiquity!

    Then there were the three thousand Primordial Unity Divine Crystals, eight hundred Fortune Spirit Aperture pills, and other rare and precious treasures. Theirbined value was inestimable.

    All at once, everyone in the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect felt as if a knife were twisting in their hearts. Their expressions were iparably unsightly.

    The treasures Su Yi requested by name were rare even in the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect. All were peak treasures.

    Now, Su Yi had practically extorted their entire supply!

    Before long, the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect returned the hostages, Ancestor Yue Hong and Bai He.

    ¡°Temple Master, shouldn¡¯t you leave now?¡± Deng Zuo said icily, the words forced through the gaps in his teeth.

    Su Yi rubbed his nose. ¡°This incident has been resolved to everyone¡¯s satisfaction. This is cause for celebration. Shouldn¡¯t you invite me in to reminisce over tea?¡±

    No matter how steady Deng Zuo¡¯s temperament, he was so angry that he inwardlyunched into a series of expletives.

    <i>Resolved to everyone¡¯s satisfaction?? Who the fuck is satisfied?! Who wants to celebrate with you? And you seriously want to reminisce over tea!? I¡¯d love nothing more than to chop off your damn head and drink tea from your skull!</i>

    The rest of the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect members feltpletely stifled. <i>Dammit, he¡¯s taking his bullying too far!</i>

    Only A¡¯Cai¡¯s expression was a bit strange. She had to fight hard to stop herself fromughing.

    A glorious top powerhouse of the stars had been bullied into such a state. They could only hold their nose and endure, and they dared not give voice to their fury. They acted so aggrieved, too. Who¡¯d ever seen such a thing?

    ¡°You really are stingy. Fine. Since you don¡¯t wee me, I¡¯ll just leave.¡± Su Yi shook his head and turned to leave.

    The corners of Deng Zuo¡¯s lips twitched. <i>Stingy? You killed so many of our World Kings and extorted a mountain of rare and precious treasures out of us. You even got an immortal-level sword formation out of this, and now YOU are calling ME stingy?</i>

    Deng Zuo watched Su Yi¡¯s figure fade into the distance. He longed for nothing more than to slice him to pieces!

    ¡°Ancestor, are we really letting this end here?¡± Li Xunzhen felt far too bitter. His face waspletely overcast.

    Deng Zuo nced coldly at him. ¡°Lingyun was my closed-door disciple. She¡¯s dead, but here I am, letting this go. What do you have toin about?¡±

    Li Xunzhen stiffened beneath the weight of Deng Zuo¡¯s cold, terrifying gaze. He lowered his head.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Sect Leader Weng Pu fell directly to his knees, looking utterly shame-faced. ¡°Ancestor, it was my ineptitude that led to this disaster...¡±

    Deng Zuo expressionlessly cut him off. ¡°Your regret isn¡¯t worth a fart! Tell me, just what did you do to provoke him?¡±

    Weng Pu¡¯s heart quivered as he realized that Ancestor Deng Zuo was utterly enraged. He dared not stall for time; he had to admit fault directly! He dared not hide anything, either. He quickly exined everything that led up to this.

    ¡°This started when, under the Tailor¡¯s encouragement, you joined forces with the Studio of the Heart, the Nine Heavens Pavilion, and the Church of the River of Stars to attack the Dark and Gold Star Realm?¡± Deng Zuo frowned.

    Weng Pu lowered his head and said bitterly, ¡°That¡¯s right. We sent a group of World Kings and peak Imperial Realm experts to the Dark and Gold Star Realm. We thought we could take the Temple Master¡¯s reincarnation down; he was only in the Imperial Realm at the time. Who¡¯d have thought...¡±

    Deng Zuo interrupted him here, his face ashen. ¡°Muddle-headed fool! That Tailor bastard was using you, and you still haven¡¯t realized it!¡±

    The crowd fell as silent as cicadas in winter. But it seemed Deng Zuo had yet to vent his anger.

    ¡°I said a long time ago that you are not to get mixed up in my enmity with the Temple Master. Why didn¡¯t you listen? So what if the Temple Master was only in the Imperial Realm? Even if he¡¯d reincarnated into a mortal with no cultivation base at all, he isn¡¯t someone you can afford to oppose!

    ¡°Otherwise, why wouldn¡¯t the Tailor have taken him down himself? Why rope in the stars¡¯ top factions? Don¡¯t you think the old-timer would love nothing more than to monopolize the secrets of reincarnation?

    ¡°He didn¡¯t act alone because he didn¡¯t dare to! He knows better than anyone that regardless of whether he¡¯s reincarnated or not, the Temple Master isn¡¯t someone you can provoke lightly!

    ¡°Look at you! Completely blinded by greed, the lot of you! You seriously thought you could seize the secrets of reincarnation? You were simply throwing your lives away!¡±

    This series of rebukes echoed throughout the entire Primordial Unity Daoist Sect.

    Weng Pu, Li Xunzhen, and the other higher-ups¡¯ heads drooped. All of them wilted like defrosting eggnts.

    Their hearts were full of unease.

    None of them had predicted that Ancestor Deng Zuo would be so angry.

    ¡°Look at how stupid you¡¯ve been! You haven¡¯t just embarrassed yourselves; you¡¯ve madeplete fools out of the entire sect! Generations of your ancestors are rolling in their graves!¡±

    Deng Zuo was so furious that he wanted nothing more than to p these good-for-nothings to death.

    But in the end, he finally started to calm down. He gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°That bastard Tailor used my Primordial Unity Daoist Sect for his schemes. I¡¯ll settle the score with him sooner orter!¡±

    With that, he swept his gaze across Weng Pu and the others and said slowly and clearly, ¡°No matter what, no word of today¡¯s incident is to leak to the outside world. You hear me? None of this. Ever. Happened!¡±

    The crowd hurriedly nodded.

    Deng Zuo¡¯s eyes shed, and he said icily, ¡°The Temple Master has returned. He¡¯s sure to seek out the Tailor, the Painter, and the Fisherman to settle the score. We suffered such a massive loss. How can I rest until they¡¯ve paid the price too?

    ¡°So long as we keep this a secret, and don¡¯t leak the Temple Master¡¯s whereabouts, none of the others who offended him will get off lightly either!¡±

    Li Xunzhen couldn¡¯t help but chime in, ¡°Ancestor, we can make sure word of this doesn¡¯t spread from our end, but what if the Temple Master reveals¡ª¡±

    Deng Zuo coldly interrupted him. ¡°Do you think the Temple Master is the type to puff himself up like that? Given his disposition, in his eyes, today¡¯s incident was only a little interlude, too trivial to be worth mentioning!¡±

    The rest of the sect waspletely dumbstruck. <i>We paid such a grievous price, but to the Temple Master, this is only a ¡®trivial interlude?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Wait until the winds calm and the waves recede. When my true body steps onto the Path of Transcendence, I¡¯ll find the Temple Master and settle this!¡± Deng Zuo said softly. His eyes were utterly cold.

    His closed-door disciple, Gu Lingyun, had been killed. How could he not be furious?

    His sect had suffered such massive losses. How could he be unmoved?

    He¡¯d given away their immortal sword formation. How could his heart not ache?

    ¡°When the timees, no matter whether I win or lose, at least... it won¡¯t implicate the rest of you any further...¡± Deng Zuo sighed.

    The crowd¡¯s emotions churned. They were increasingly ashamed of themselves.

    A¡¯Cai watched from a distance, taking all of this in. She too couldn¡¯t help but sigh to herself. <i>Deng Zuo really is a legendary expert of the same generation as the Temple Master. He understands far too clearly!</i>

    After witnessing Deng Zuo¡¯s response with her own eyes, A¡¯Cai understood for the first time just how much weight the title of Temple Master carried!

 Chapter 1271 â€“ Donâ€™t Make a Habit out of It

    <h4>Chapter 1271 ¨C Don¡¯t Make a Habit out of It</h4>

    Cloud Bridge Divine Mountain.

    The territory of the Sr Transformation Courtyard.

    They were still several hundred miles away when Meng Changyun came to greet his master, Ancestor Yue Hong. ¡°Master, so long as the opportunity arises, I¡¯ll be sure toe back to visit you.¡±

    Ancestor Yue Hong looked conflicted. ¡°Changyun, you must take care of yourself. While following the Temple Master, you must not be negligent orcent.¡±

    He¡¯d already learned the whole story from Meng Changyun, and he knew that it was the Temple Master who¡¯d saved him and Bai He.

    Meng Changyun grinned. ¡°Rest assured, Master.¡±

    He then faced his closed-door disciple, Bai He. His gaze instantly gentled. ¡°Little rabbit, you have to focus on your cultivation going forward. Serve your grand-master well, okay?¡±

    Bai He nodded, then flung himself to his knees and kowtowed three times. ¡°Master, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll let you down!¡±

    Meng Changyun revealed a gratified smile, then helped Bai He to his feet.

    Ancestor Yue Hong couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Changyun, you really don¡¯t n to return to the sect?¡±

    Meng Changyun said nothing. He just nodded bleakly.

    Ancestor Yue Hong let out a deep sigh before patting Meng Changyun on the shoulder. He said nothing else on the matter. He simply led Bai He back to Cloud Bridge Divine Mountain.

    Meng Changyun watched them fade from view, then took a deep breath and decisively turned around and left.

    ......

    The Sr Transformation Courtyard.

    Ancestor Yue Hong and Bai He¡¯s return triggered widespread uproar.

    ¡°His Excellency the Temple Master... really did bring Ancestor Yue Hong and Bai He back...¡±

    The higher-ups were astonished.

    Although they¡¯d suffered a devastating defeat at Su Yi¡¯s hands earlier, they didn¡¯t think highly of his chances of saving the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect¡¯s hostages.

    Now that the two hostages had returned, they finally realized that while Su Yi might ¡°just¡± be the Temple Master¡¯s reincarnation, he was strong enough to suppress the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect¡¯s bluster!

    The thought filled their hearts with regret too great for words.

    Later that very day, under Ancestor Yue Hong¡¯s orders, Wen Zhixin was stripped of his position as sect leader.

    No one objected.

    ......

    Thousandleaf City.

    Inside a guesthouse.

    <i>Weng!</i>

    Joyful, excited sword hums emanated from within a jade-like, green-skinned gourd.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    He¡¯d only just extorted nine thousand catties of Xiantian Qingyi Spirit Liquid, all of which he poured into the green-skinned gourd.

    This was the gourd that nourished the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos. After absorbing this spirit liquid, its severely battered de had fully recovered!

    After a little while, Su Yi put the green-skinned gourd away.

    The Tiny Heart of the Cosmos was a Xiantian Divine Lifeform. By the standards of the Imperial Realm, it was a first-rate, precious treasure.

    But at the World King level, its power wasn¡¯t even worth looking at.

    Still, Su Yi wouldn¡¯t just throw the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos away.

    During his years presiding over the Wilds, it was the weapon he took the most pride in. Its significance was far more than its power level could measure.

    Looking at it filled him with fond memories.

    The sword was a symbol of memories Su Yi would never forget.

    It was much like the sword he refined in the Great Zhou, Mortal Edge, or the sword he obtained on Sumeru Immortal Ind then reforged, Celestial Blue...

    Every sword was emzoned with memories. Su Yi kept every sword he¡¯d used over the years with him.

    The same went for the Tiny Heart of the Cosmos.

    Soon, Su Yi took out a snowy piece of beast bone.

    It was about the size of his palm, and shaped like a blunt, coarsely carved flying sword. The material was crystalline and translucent, and it emanated dreamlike immortal light.

    Su Yi split off a portion of his divine sense and inserted it into the beast bone.

    Time slipped by.

    About fifteen minutester, Su Yi let out a breath of turbid air.

    The little flying sword was refined from the natal bone of an ancient, unparalleled vicious creature, the Radiant Void Beast.

    Its interior was emzoned with an iplete sword formation diagram.

    They called it the Little Buddha Sword Formation!

    There was already no discerning its origins, but after examining it, Su Yi concluded that the mysteries the formation diagram contained went far beyond the bounds of the World King Realm.

    Contemting it was extremely exhausting, and his revtions were iplete.

    It was as if he recognized every word in a text, but when they were arranged into sentences and paragraphs, they made no sense to him at all.

    But taking in the diagram¡¯s numerous details let Su Yi confirm something¡ª¡ª

    This most likely wasn¡¯t really a formation of the Immortal Dao!

    His reasoning was simple. The mysteries the formation diagram contained were extremely simr to those of the thirty-six Cloud Soaring Ascension Diagrams Su Yi had seen in the Divine Kingdom of Illusions.

    And the Cloud Soaring Ascension Diagrams were left by Peni Immortal Ind, an extremely ancient sect. The power they contained was far from reaching the level of the Immortal Dao.

    ¡°The Little Buddha Sword Formation is at best at the level of the Path of Transcendence,¡± said Su Yi.

    Even so, its power was terrifying. It far eclipsed the bounds of the World King Realm. As far as Su Yi could tell, Deng Zuo had effectively ¡°drawn a dipper using a gourd as his model.¡± In other words, his understanding was purely superficial, and he hadn¡¯t truly grasped the full extent of the sword formation¡¯s mysteries.

    After all, the sword formation¡¯s true profundities most likely hinged upon the power of the Path of Transcendence!

    ¡°Deng Zuo practically depleted the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect¡¯s treasury to ce this formation, but even so, he only realized about forty percent of its power....¡± Su Yi sank into thought.

    Earlier, he shed with this formation. Its power really was enough to suppress Cosmic Enlightenment cultivators with ease.

    Even at his peak, the Temple Master would have had to rely on external items on top of the full extent of his cultivation base to break this formation.

    But this was just forty percent of the Little Buddha Sword Formation¡¯s power!

    How terrifying would it be at maximum strength?

    The thought sent ripples through Su Yi¡¯s heart.

    The power of the Path of Transcendence really was terrifying!

    This was a path that had disappeared in antiquity. Back then, the Temple Master brushed up against its threshold, but he was ultimately unable to step onto this higher path.

    Was the Temple Master not strong enough?

    No!

    This path had long since disappeared from this world!

    The reason was simple. The Path of Transcendence was like a bridge connecting the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension and the Immortal Dao.

    But a long time ago, a strange, unknown power severed the Path of Transcendence, thereby shattering this bridge!

    Thus, even though the Temple Master dominated the stars for countless years, and even though he brushed up against the doorway of the Path of Transcendence, the path he¡¯d found had long since been severed!

    Were that not the case, given the Temple Master¡¯s attainments in the Grand Dao, he would have long since stepped onto the Path of Transcendence. He might have even soared into the clouds and transcended, bing an Immortal!

    <i>A¡¯Cai said that in recent years, fortune and leads regarding immortality have been popping up across the stars. Even that old chatan Deng Zuo was convinced that he¡¯d found an opportunity to step onto the Path of Transcendence. There¡¯s no doubt about it; great changes are in store, </i>thought Su Yi.

    <i>These changes have only just begun, and the curtains of the new era are only just beginning to open. But as time passes, simr changes will be increasingly numerous...</i>

    Waves coursed through his heart.

    Was the long-severed Path of Transcendence really going to re-enter this world?

    If Deng Zuo had already taken action, surely the stars¡¯ other old-timers were doing the same.

    After all, whoever reached the Path of Transcendence first could reshape the stars¡¯ bnce of power!

    When the time came, the current order would be overturned, and the bnce of power would be rebuilt from the ground up!

    <i>Three years from now, the Domain Boundary Battlefield will re-enter the world, and a mysterious battle for the future will unfold...</i>

    <i>The Eastern Profound Star Domain... really isn¡¯t peaceful nowadays.</i>

    Su Yi took a sip of wine.

    This ¡°immortal¡± sword formation really was precious. s, its mysteries were far too difficult to grasp. It was far beyond his current abilities.

    <i>This treasure would be priceless to any of the stars¡¯ top factions, but it¡¯s no more useful to me than chicken ribs... </i>Su Yi grumbled.

    The formation¡¯s valuey in protecting one¡¯s territory. Furthermore, it required an enormous expenditure of divine materials to ce.

    At least currently, it wasn¡¯t worth using for Su Yi.

    <i>And the Sword of the Nine Hells can¡¯t even be bothered to eat it. From this, it¡¯s obvious that its value is far inferior to the Immortal-Burning Ruler or the Divine Tribtion War Spear. </i>Su Yi rubbed his forehead and put the beast bone emzoned with the Little Buddha Sword Formation away.

    He gave it no further thought. Even if he couldn¡¯t use it now, it would surelye in handy sooner orter!

    It waste at night when Meng Changyun returned.

    ¡°Young Lord.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve already gotten everything in order?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Meng Changyun nodded.

    Su Yi promptly carved an Undying Divine Seal Talisman. Before long, A¡¯Cai appeared out of thin air.

    ¡°We¡¯re leaving. You really don¡¯t n to leave with us?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Earlier, he nned to intervene and help A¡¯Cai escape the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect, only for her to refuse.

    A¡¯Cai couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly. ¡°Fellow Daoist, I appreciate your good intentions, but I can¡¯t leave yet."

    Su Yi didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you afraid about the sect leader scheming to have his daughter possess you?¡±

    When they first met, A¡¯Cai told him that the leader of the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect, Weng Pu, had a daughter who¡¯d suffered an incurable injury. To save her, he nned to have her possess A¡¯Cai.

    A¡¯Cai looked ashamed, and she said softly, ¡°When you tell one lie, you have to tell a hundred more just to maintain it, so I''ve decided to be honest with you. Actually, I... I lied to you when we first met.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Su Yi had nothing to say to that. <i>She lied to me!?</i>

    ¡°Why?¡± Su Yi furrowed his brow.

    A¡¯Cai looked increasingly embarrassed. ¡°That was, after all, our first meeting. I didn¡¯t trust you. I lied simply because I wanted to leave the Tree of the Ten Thousand Worlds of Samsara alive.¡±

    Su Yi rubbed his forehead. ¡°So why are you admitting to your lie now?¡±

    A¡¯Cai said withplete seriousness, ¡°I have a guilty conscience.¡±

    Su Yi stared intently at her for a moment. ¡°Don¡¯t make a habit out of it.¡±

    A¡¯Cai instantly felt a massive weight lift from her shoulders. Sheughed, ¡°Actually, aside from that one lie, everything I told you back then was true.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi as he recalled their first meeting.

    He vividly recalled A¡¯Cai telling him that she was born of a chaos source, and that she¡¯d witnessed the rise and fall of countless Grand Daos. She¡¯d supposedly watched the births and deaths of stars, and wandered amidst the red dust of mortality, experiencing the joys and sorrows of mortal life, with all its meetings and partings. Then there was all that stuff about ¡°escaping the world, spending tens of thousands of years with only amp forpany...

    Su Yi had initially turned up his nose at all that, but A¡¯Cai¡¯s innate divine ability had left a deep impression on him.

    It let her cross time, space, and the barrier between worlds!

    More importantly, it could resist the power of reincarnation!

    It was for this reason that A¡¯Cai had first crossed time and space to reach the Tree of Ten Thousand Worlds of Samsara and devour one of its leaves!

    An innate divine ability of this magnitude seemed to vite a taboo.

    That aside, there was a golden imprint at the center of A¡¯Cai¡¯s forehead. It depicted a divine cycle, self-perpetuating and eternal, with neither beginning nor end. It was extraordinarily strange and mysterious.

    All of this reminded Su Yi of a certain legend. <i>In ancient times, an immortal silkworm was born of chaos. Its spirituality is eternal, and it feasts on the waters of golden springs and the essence of silver. It¡¯s as old as the chaos itself, and it¡¯s witnessed the cycle of countless seasons, gathering the power of the Laws... When it metamorphoses into a butterfly, its wings will carry it through space and time, and across the barrier between worlds... In ancient times, they called it the Celestial Fairy.</i>

    To have an eternal spirit meant to live forever!

    All of this only made it even more obvious how mysterious A¡¯Cai¡¯s origins were.

    ¡°Whether you believe me or not, to assuage my guilt, I¡¯ll one day give youpensation you won¡¯t be able to refuse.¡± A¡¯Cai¡¯s gaze was deep and inscrutable, and her tone was rife with implied meaning.

    Su Yi smiled but said nothing.

    A¡¯Cai muttered to herself, ¡°If everything goes as I suspect, the pensation¡¯ I mentioned should materialize within three years. All you have to do is keep your eyes open and wait, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    With that, she turned and left.

    Three years!

    Su Yi¡¯s heart shook, but just as he was about to ask for details, A¡¯Cai vanished.

    <i>It seems I underestimated that woman¡¯s origins, but then, it makes sense. She has an innate talent capable of contending with the power of reincarnation. How could she possibly be ordinary?</i>

    <i>The celestial fairy... an immortal silkworm... could it be that her origins are truly connected to immortals? </i>Su Yi stroked his lower jaw. <i>Interesting. I¡¯m actually eager to see just what the pensation¡¯ she mentioned is!</i>

    That very day, Su Yi and Meng Changyun set off, traversing the stars and sailing toward the Heavenly Prayer Star Realm.

    Day after day slipped by in their little t boat.

    The journey was free of wind and rain. Nothing unexpected happened.

    As they rushed along, Su Yi calmed his heart and cultivated. Every day, he refined a mountain of treasures. The Primordial Unity Divine Crystals alone numbered around three hundred.

    That aside, every six hours, he took nine Fortune Spirit Aperture Pills.

    These were first-rate treasures even in the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect. Refining Primordial Unity Divine Crystals could boost a World King¡¯s ability toprehend the Grand Dao.

    As for the Fortune Spirit Aperture Pills? They could temper a World King¡¯s foundations and help them raise their cultivation.

    Even in a top powerhouse of the stars like the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect, only Cosmic Enlightenment Realm old-timers were so privileged as to enjoy such treasures!

    Yet now, Su Yi was absorbing and refining them with no regard for their value.

    The results were shocking, too.

    Just seven dayster, Su Yi broke through, reaching the pinnacle of the Heavenly Longevity Realm!

    <i>Next, I can attempt to break into the Oneness Realm... </i>Su Yi sprawled out at an angle aboard the little t boat, admiring the passing scenery.

    The Oneness Realm.

    Ten thousand Daos returned to their origin, and ten thousand methods returned to oneness!

    Upon stepping into this realm, a World King¡¯s power of the Grand Dao and secret arts fused into one, letting their cultivation enter an all-new realm.

    A return to oneness meant using one¡¯s path as a foundation to fuse one¡¯s Laws into their Grand Dao ck Hole.

    <i>When I first stepped into the Heavenly Longevity Realm, I opened a Grand Dao Chaos Ground within my body, and nted a Root of Heaven and Earth. I have no need to fear achieving this step.</i>

    As Su Yi pondered, Meng Changyun suddenly called out from the head of the boat, ¡°Young Lord, we¡¯ve reached the Heavenly Prayer Star Realm.¡±

    ¡°Head straight to the Nine Heavens Pavilion,¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡°Got it,¡± Meng Changyun assented.

    About ten minutester, spatial ripples suddenly coursed through the distant starry void.

    A shadowy figure emerged from the spatial ripples, like drifting, murky light.

 Chapter 1272 - A Tiger Doesnâ€™t See a Chasm

    <h4>Chapter 1272 - A Tiger Doesn¡¯t See a Chasm</h4>

    The t boat silently came to a stop.

    Meng Changyun was instantly on guard, and he prepared to face a powerful foe.

    Su Yi leaned against the tail end of the boat and looked over.

    That floating light and shadow interwove. In the end, it outlined an old man in in cloth robes, his face covered in wrinkles. His hair was as white as snow, and he looked decrepit.

    But even just standing there casually, his aura seemed to fuse with the surrounding stars. It was as if he had no weak points at all.

    As soon as the old man appeared, he smiled at Su Yi and bowed in greeting. ¡°I am Heavenly Libationer Lu Yun of the Nine Heavens Pavilion. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for quite some time, Your Excellency the Temple Master.¡±

    A Heavenly Libationer of the Nine Heavens Pavilion!

    Meng Changyun¡¯s heart shook.

    Of the top factions of the stars, the Nine Heavens Pavilion had the smallest poption.

    Three Heavenly Libationers, seven Wardens, eighteen Executioners, and a group of Jailers and Chief Mourners added up to not much more than a hundred members.

    However, all of the prominent cultivation factions spread across the Heavenly Prayer Star Realm counted as their subsidiary factions.

    There was no need for their Supreme Leader to make an appearance. Any one of their three Heavenly Libationers could summon all of the star realm¡¯s World Kings. All they had to do was give the orders!

    This was the prestige of the Nine Heavens Pavilion!

    This powerhouse of the stars wasn¡¯t strong because it had a lot of disciples and experts. It was strong because of its leader¡¯s excessive might!

    He was just one person, but he was the pir of one of the top factions of the stars!

    ¡°Did Deng Zuo tell you people that I left the Thousand Opportunities Star Realm?¡± Su Yi asked thoughtfully.

    Star realms were enormous beyondpare. Each epassed innumerable worlds and nes.

    Yet Heavenly Libationer Lu Yun had been waiting here for him. He¡¯d undoubtedly received word of their route in advance.

    Otherwise, even though the Nine Heavens Pavilion was the hegemon of the Heavenly Prayer Star Realm, they couldn¡¯t possibly have appeared here as if they had precognition.

    Lu Yunughed. ¡°When the Temple Master travels, he is like a monarch surveying his domain. We, the Nine Heavens Pavilion, are your hosts here in the Heavenly Prayer Star Realm. It¡¯s only proper that we came to greet you.¡±

    This was called tantly answering a question entirely different than what you¡¯d been asked.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to pursue that, however. ¡°Go on, then. Tell me, why were you waiting here?¡±

    He¡¯de to the Heavenly Prayer Star Realm with no intention of hiding his tracks, so he didn¡¯t mind that his location had been revealed.

    Lu Yun nodded subtly. ¡°This old man hase here on the Supreme Leader¡¯s orders. He¡¯d like to ask that Your Excellency the Temple Master assist us.¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Lu Yun said, ¡°A few years ago, good fortune rted to the pursuit of immortality appeared within the Heavenly Prayer Star Realm. It¡¯s located deep within a ce called Crow Ridge, an ancient ruin.¡±

    Lu Yun paused, then said, ¡°The Supreme Leader said that all you have to do is bring that good fortune back with you.¡±

    Meng Changyun couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly. ¡°Isn¡¯t your ¡®supreme leader¡¯ a bit too arrogant? He seriously dares order the Temple Master about? He¡¯s simply sick in the head!¡±

    Lu Yun ignored himpletely; he was only looking at Su Yi. He said warmly, ¡°Your Excellency the Temple Master can consider assisting us with this matter a bargaining chip when you do business with our Supreme Leader.

    ¡°Everything is on the table, whether you wish to learn about Miss Qing Wan¡¯s karmic ties, or whether there are other secrets you wish to learn.¡±

    Here, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Old man, do you really think knowing a few secrets means you can restrict me and order me about?¡±

    Lu Yun shook his head. ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood, Your Excellency. This is a transaction. If you wish to acquire something, you must pay the corresponding price. It¡¯s perfectly fair.

    Su Yi sat at an angle at the tail end of the boat, head resting in his hands. He cocked his head and said, ¡°A single bargaining chip won¡¯t be enough, will it?¡±

    A look of admiration appeared in Lu Yun¡¯s gaze. He sighed, ¡°You¡¯ve truly got good eyes, Your Excellency. You got it in one. Indeed, if you wish to acquire more, you must naturally acquire more bargaining chips.

    ¡°But please, no need to rush. Once you¡¯vepleted this first task, I¡¯ll naturally tell you how to acquire more such bargaining chips.¡±

    Meng Changyun almost couldn¡¯t help butugh, he was so angry. <i>This old bastard might seem perfectly polite, but in truth, he¡¯s ordering the Temple Master about like a servant!</i>

    Su Yi rose and put his hands behind his back. ¡°Does that old codger Yan Daolin really think I''m here to do business with him?¡±

    Yan Daolin!

    Although very few people in this world knew it, this was the true name of the Supreme Leader of the Nine Heavens Pavilion.

    The atmosphere silently turned oppressive.

    But it was as if Lu Yun didn¡¯t even notice. He just kept on smiling faintly. ¡°Your Excellency the Temple Master, please don¡¯t let your personal feelings sway you. There¡¯s naturally a reason for this transaction. For instance, there¡¯s a secret regarding developments in Crow Ridge that you¡¯ll find difficult to refuse.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡±

    Lu Yun smiled and shook his head. ¡°Since it¡¯s a secret, it¡¯s naturally best you discover it yourself. It¡¯ll be less interesting if I tell you, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    He seemed utterly confident, as if he weren¡¯t the least bit afraid Su Yi would refuse.

    Su Yi stepped off the boat and toward Lu Yun.

    ¡°Your Excellency, what are you doing?¡± Lu Yun furrowed his brow, but he maintained his smile. ¡°If we fight in the Heavenly Prayer Star Realm, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll lead to even bigger waves. You...¡±

    <i>h!</i>

    Su Yi raised his right hand. A streak of sword qi appeared out of nowhere above Lu Yun¡¯s head, then descended furiously.

    Lu Yun was just about to dodge when the surrounding void seemed to freeze in ce. Even the power of the Laws linked to him and his surroundings was restricted.

    The look on his wrinkled face shifted dramatically. He circted the full extent of his cultivation base and shed with the sword qi head-on.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Destructive, explosive fluctuations of the Grand Dao burst around him. His hands formed seals, as if he were holding a radiant ck sun aloft, which he mmed into the space above him.

    Like a god holding the sun!

    In that moment, the full extent of Lu Yun¡¯s Cosmic Enlightenment Realm cultivation base was poured into that single, tyrannical attack.

    But a heaven-shaking impact followed, and that radiant ck sun split into pieces.

    Terrifying sword qi descended, splitting the void.

    Lu Yun¡¯s hair stood on end, and he visibly lost hisposure. Just in the nick of time, he used a secret art to forcefully draw on his cultivation base and avoid this sh by a hair.

    There was now a massive rift in the spot he¡¯d stood in just moments prior, as if someone had ripped open a massive chasm in space!

    But before Lu Yun could sigh in relief...

    <i>Bang!</i>

    He took a palm to the skull, almost shattering his defensive power. The impact left him seeing stars, and he was sent flying back.

    <i>How could this guy be so terrifying?</i>

    Lu Yun was astonished, and hepletely lost his cool. He found this difficult to believe.

    After all, he was a Cosmic Enlightenment Realm World King!

    He was among those who stood at the pinnacle of the stars!

    Yet now, against the Temple Master¡¯s reincarnation, he seemed inept. This was a massive setback!

    ¡°S-stop! I have something to sa¡ª¡± Lu Yun cried out.

    But before he could finish, Su Yi attacked once more, backhanding him.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Lu Yun¡¯s defensive treasures shattered, scattering sparks.

    Blood gushed from his mouth and nose on impact. He let out a miserable shriek as he was sent flying back once more.

    But Su Yi showed no mercy. He took another step forward, then stepped on Lu Yun¡¯s body.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Lu Yun split into pieces, then exploded, destroyed in both body and soul.

    He¡¯d been stomped to death! It was crisp and to the point, too.

    Over in the distance, Meng Changyun watched from their t boat. He waspletely tongue-tied. <i>A Heavenly Libationer of the Nine Heavens Pavilion, stomped to death just like that?</i>

    ¡°s, it was just a clone.¡± Su Yi walked over from afar and shook his head. It seemed he found this quite a pity.

    Meng Changyun was at a loss for words.

    The clone of the Cosmic Enlightenment World King wielded the power of the Cosmic Enlightenment Realm too. They too could kill all those beneath the Cosmic Enlightenment Realm!

    Yet now, the Temple Master had destroyed an existence of this level with ease. This came as an enormous shock to Meng Changyun.

    After all, since leaving the Dark and Gold Star Realm, the strongest opponent they¡¯d encountered while traveling together was in the Oneness Realm; Meng Changyun hadn¡¯te to the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect.

    Now, seeing that even the clone of a Cosmic Enlightenment World King was no match for Su Yi, Meng Changyun couldn¡¯t help but lose hisposure.

    <i>But then, it makes sense. His Excellency single-handedly forced the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect to lower their head and spend an exorbitant sum to avoid further disaster. It seems that now, a Cosmic Enlightenment expert¡¯s clone... doesn¡¯t amount to much,</i> thought Meng Changyun.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Yi sprawled out at the tail end of the boat once more.

    ¡°Young Lord, are we going to Crow Ridge or the Nine Heavens Pavilion?¡± Meng Changyun asked cautiously.

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Would you believe me if I said that if I agree to their conditions and collect ¡®bargaining chips¡¯ as they requested, they¡¯ll take it as ack of confidence and make even more outrageous demands?¡±

    Meng Changyun¡¯s heart shook. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, Young Lord.¡±

    ¡°Have you heard the saying ¡®A tiger doesn¡¯t see a chasm, but a coward sees nothing but obstacles?¡¯¡± Su Yi said tly, ¡°The saying¡¯s a bit coarse, but it¡¯s an apt description of the difference courage and confidence make.¡±

    Meng Changyun instantly grinned. ¡°Indeed, Young Lord. We cultivators ought to forge valiantly ahead and act decisively.¡±

    But a momentter, he said hesitantly, ¡°Young Lord, looking at the situation, it seems the Supreme Leader of the Nine Heavens Pavilion has prepared numerous means of restricting you with fear of harming those around you. Lu Yun said there was a secret behind them sending you to Crow Ridge. Are we... really going to disregard it?¡±

    Su Yiughed, not at all concerned. ¡°Rx. If it goes as I expect, someone else wille to us soon enough. When the timees, they¡¯ll act in ordance with <i>my</i> rules.¡±

    As he spoke, he sprawled outfortably at the tail end of the boat, using his arms as a pillow. ¡°The Nine Heavens Pavilion might be the sovereigns of the Heavenly Prayer Star Realm, but since I''m here, they¡¯ll have to act in ordance with my will. Yan Daolin isn¡¯t stupid. He naturally understands that, but he still invited me here.¡±

    Meng Changyun was instantly full of admiration. ¡°Young Lord, you¡¯re truly endowed with extraordinary courage and intelligence. This old man is far from being your equal.¡±

    Su Yiughed and chastised him. ¡°Less ttery. Let¡¯s go already.¡±

    The little boat continued, carrying them toward the Heavenly Prayer Star Realm.

    Back in the Dark and Gold Star Realm, the Nine Heavens Pavilion borrowed the Night Watchman¡¯s hands to inform Su Yi that Yan Daolin, the Supreme Leader of the Nine Heavens Pavilion, wanted to see Su Yi in the Heavenly Prayer Star Realm within the year!

    At the time, Su Yi guessed that he¡¯d run into difficulties and that he¡¯d lost his cool as a result.

    Otherwise, he would never have made such a request, nor would he have set such a tight timeline.

    It was for this reason that Su Yi wasn¡¯t at all in a hurry.

    Lu Yun¡¯s appearance only helped confirm Su Yi¡¯s guess.

    <i>Yan Daolin, the old bastard, has obviously been preparing for our meeting for quite some time. He¡¯s made all sorts of arrangements, too!</i>

 Chapter 1273 - Wei Shan, Crow Ridge, Good Fortune

    <h4>Chapter 1273 - Wei Shan, Crow Ridge, Good Fortune</h4>

    Auspicious clouds floated overhead, and misty light filled the air.

    An ancient divine mountain.

    Lu Yun was seated cross-legged, but now, he suddenly opened his eyes, his expression shifting and uncertain.

    ¡°How¡¯d it go?¡± A thin man in jade-colored robes stood not far away, his face as smooth as jade and his eyes as inscrutable as an abyss.

    This was none other than the Supreme Leader of the Nine Heavens Pavilion, Yan Daolin!

    ¡°It was indeed just as you suspected. The Temple Master t-out refused our conditions and killed my clone.¡± Lu Yun rose and sighed.

    ¡°We can consider this preliminary confirmation that although he was in the Imperial Realm a year ago, the Temple Master is already capable of contending with Cosmic Enlightenment Realm experts....¡± said Yan Daolin. He looked a bit dazed. <i>A year ago, the Temple Master''s reincarnation still sought greater heights within the Profound Dao. Now, he''s already a threat to top experts of the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension!</i>

    The path of one who¡¯d reincarnated to cultivate anew was truly unbelievable!

    Lu Yun¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Deng Zuo, the old chatan, didn¡¯t tell us how strong the Temple Master¡¯s reincarnation had be.¡±

    Yan Daolin smiled. ¡°No need to concern ourselves with that. Let¡¯s have A¡¯Jiu meet with the Temple Master.¡±

    As he spoke, he turned and walked into the distance. ¡°I can say with certainty that the spectacle at Crow Ridge will be extraordinary.¡±

    A rain of light flowed through the air, and Yan Daolin silently disappeared from view.

    Lu Yun took a deep breath, then took out a talisman and carved a line of text.

    ¡°A¡¯Jiu, it¡¯s time.¡±

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Lu Yun shattered the talisman.

    ......

    ¡°Young Lord, it¡¯s just as you predicted. Someone¡¯s here,¡± Meng Changyun said gravely from the head of the t boat.

    Mists churned in the distant void, and a graceful figure appeared out of thin air.

    She was dressed in long, in robes as ck as ink. Her long blue hair was casually tied up, and her skin was snowy, crystalline, smooth, and eye-catching.

    Her lips were red, her bright eyes sparkled like stars, and her youthful face was exquisitely beautiful, but there was a hint of unearthly charm about her.

    However, her gaze was cold, cruel, and as contemptuous as a sovereign.

    This was none other than the Netherworld King who¡¯d terrified the countless cultivators of the Netherworld in ancient times!

    No one knew when, but Su Yi had already risen to his feet.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, should I call you ¡®Your Excellency the Temple Master¡¯ or ¡®the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force?¡¯¡±

    The Netherworld King¡¯s beautiful eyes looked conflicted. That voice that came with a hint of unique maism seemed slightly downcast; she obviously had a lot on her mind.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how you address me.¡± Su Yiughed. ¡°Did ol¡¯ Yan Daolin send you here?¡±

    The Netherworld King nodded, her gaze containing a hint of eagerness. ¡°The Supreme Leader said that only you can save my father.¡±

    Su Yi was instantly caught off guard. ¡°Your father?¡±

    The Netherworld King¡¯s gaze wasplicated. ¡°My father brought me to the Nine Heavens Pavilion to cultivate when I was still little. I haven¡¯t seen him since...

    ¡°After reaching adulthood, I thought back to my memories of my youth. I suspected that the Supreme Leader threatened my father, and that he had no choice but to give me up as a child hostage. That¡¯s why I hated the Nine Heavens Pavilion so much. I don¡¯t know how many times I thought about getting revenge and finding my Father...¡±

    Here, the Netherworld King sighed. ¡°But it was only after they brought me back to the sect that I learned the secrets behind all this.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Secrets?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The Netherworld King looked up and stared intently at him. ¡°The Supreme Leader said that all would be clear when I met with my father, but that if I want to see my father again, there¡¯s only one thing I can do, and that¡¯s... ask you to help.¡±

    Su Yi rubbed his forehead and whispered, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have expected the old bastard to use you to scheme against me.¡±

    The Netherworld King said hurriedly, ¡°The Supreme Leader said that this is no scheme, but rather... that the Temple Master owes my father a debt.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes silently narrowed. ¡°Who is your father?¡±

    ¡°Wei Shan,¡± the Netherworld King said softly.

    Wei Shan!

    A perfectly ordinary name.

    Yet it went off in Su Yi¡¯s heart like a thunderp, sending waves through his mental sea.

    ¡°That guy... is actually still alive...?¡± Su Yi said in a daze.

    Wei Shan.

    Ol¡¯ Cripple Wei¡¯s foster son.

    In their youth, he was the Temple Master¡¯s ymate. The two of them were like brothers!

    He vividly recalled their youthful high-spiritedness. Their friendship waspletely sincere, and their life-and-death promise was worth more than gold.

    Scenes of the past floated through Su Yi¡¯s mind, and his heart churned with emotion.

    A long time passed.

    Su Yi looked at the Netherworld King. ¡°Is your father in Crow Ridge?¡±

    The Netherworld King nodded. ¡°Nine years ago, he entered Crow Ridge in search of good fortune rting to immortality. Unfortunately, he found himself trapped inside.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to bring him back!¡±

    His tone was calm, but incontrovertible.

    The Netherworld King¡¯s heart shook, and her beautiful face filled with excitement. ¡°You... you¡¯re really willing to help?¡±

    Su Yi nodded, feeling conflicted.

    <i>I would never have guessed that the Netherworld King I met in the City of the Wrongfully Dead was Wei Shan¡¯s daughter!</i>

    <i>Is this a coincidence?</i>

    <i>Absolutely not!</i>

    <i>Yan Daolin must have been behind all of this!</i>

    ¡°Your Excellency the Temple Master, this is a secret map to Crow Ridge the Supreme Leader gave to me. Please ept it.¡± The Netherworld King took out a golden jade slip and passed it to Su Yi.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was inscrutable. <i>Indeed, Yan Daolin realized a long time ago that I wouldn¡¯t be able to refuse this trip to Crow Ridge.</i>

    He epted the jade slip and asked, ¡°What else did Yan Daolin say?¡±

    ¡°The Supreme Leader said that you¡¯d understand the secrets behind all this once you met with my father,¡± said the Netherworld King. ¡°He also said that the grudge between you and him wouldn¡¯t implicate anyone else, and he asked you to rest assured.¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Su Yi said, ¡°Very well. Go back and tell Yan Daolin that since I¡¯m here, I n to settle the scorepletely. If he dares run, the Heavenly Prayer Star Realm will no longer have a Nine Heavens Pavilion.¡±

    With that, he directed his boat away, carrying himself and Meng Changyun through the void.

    The Netherworld King¡¯s heart shook, her gaze shifting and uncertain.

    ¡°And here I thought you were the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force¡¯s reincarnation. Who¡¯d have thought you were the Temple Master¡¯s reincarnation too...¡± The Netherworld King sighed to herself. ¡°Fate sure ys tricks on people.¡±

    <i>But why was the Supreme Leader so convinced that the Temple Master would save my father? Could it be that the two of them are old acquaintances? </i>

    A bewildered look appeared on the Netherworld King¡¯s face.

    She really didn¡¯t understand. She just felt that since leaving the Netherworld and returning to the sect, everything had changed. It was as if she were dreaming.

    A whileter, she cast aside her scattered thoughts and returned to the sect. She had to tell their Supreme Leader everything the Temple Master had said, word for word.

    ......

    ¡°Young Lord, I truly wouldn¡¯t have thought a faction as lofty as the Nine Heavens Pavilion would resort to such underhanded means. Please... don¡¯t let your anger affect you.¡±

    Along the way, Meng Changyun noticed that Su Yi¡¯s mental state seemed a bit off, and he couldn¡¯t help but voice his indignation.

    ¡°Why should I be angry? This is cause for celebration!¡± Su Yi took out a jug of wine and drank with relish.

    Wei Shan was still alive!

    To Su Yi, who had the Temple Master¡¯s lifetime of experiences, this was unquestionably wonderful news.

    He knew full well that he was most likely falling in line with Yan Daolin¡¯s schemes by going to Crow Ridge, but Su Yi didn¡¯t care.

    Since he didn¡¯t care, there was nothing to get hung up on. When you cared, you were no longer in control.

    Su Yi dared say with certainty that Yan Daolin wouldn¡¯t dare lie to him about this. If he did, his schemes woulde to no avail; the drawbacks of deception outweighed the advantages.

    ¡°Celebration?¡± Meng Changyun was a bit stunned. He couldn¡¯t help but find this confusing.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t exin. Instead, he sat cross-legged at the tail end of the boat, took out the golden jade slip, and started examining it seriously.

    Crow Ridge was a long-abandoned ruin. Rumor had it that a long, long time ago, it was a battlefield for a war of demons and gods.

    Of course, the vast majority of rumors were false.

    But just a few years ago, something changed deep in Crow Ridge!

    Dark tribtion clouds blotted out its skies like a curtain of eternal night. They¡¯d lingered there ever since, never dispersing.

    A blood-red river of lightning ran through the depths of the tribtion clouds, boundless and grand, stretching on seemingly without end.

    Every so often, resplendent, dazzling immortal light surged from the ridge¡¯s depths, like arcs of divine light surging into the firmament.

    From time to time, the sound of immortals locked in bitter conflict¡ªwarhorns and the sounds of ughter¡ªechoed throughout heaven and earth.

    Every prominent faction in the Heavenly Prayer Star Realm was paying attention to these changes.

    But after the Nine Heavens Pavilion¡¯s forces sealed the ce off, all word rting to Crow Ridge was top secret. Outside of top factions, no one knew about it.

    These secrets were all recorded in the golden jade slip!

    It was just as Lu Yun said. Good fortune rting to immortality had appeared deep within Crow Ridge.

    That ce was covered in terrifying, taboo power. Immortal light rose, demonic mes zed, and all manner of strange and inauspicious scenes unfolded.

    Never mind ordinary cultivators, even ordinary World Kings couldn¡¯t draw near!

    Those who forced their way in inevitably perished.

    The forces of the Nine Heavens Pavilion had investigated. A moment¡¯s negligence, and even peak World Kings could find themselves trapped.

    That¡¯s what had happened to Wei Shan. He¡¯d entered Crow Ridge nine years ago, but he¡¯d yet to return.

    Some time passed before Su Yi put away the jade slip.

    ¡°Immortal fortune, but Yan Daolin hasn¡¯t gone to seek it out himself. Why is that? Could the old bastard be after something else entirely?¡± Su Yi sank into thought.

    Three dayster.

    A withered, all but deste ne.

    Crow Ridge was located here.

    A t boat carried Su Yi and Meng Changyun. They followed the map on the golden jade slip, and before long, they found Crow Ridge.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Thunder rumbled and boomed. Heaven and earth were overcast.

    The mountains of Crow Ridge stretched out into the distance. There was no end in sight.

    The skies above the ridge were full of ck clouds as dark as an eternal night, blotting out the dome of heaven. A blood-red river of lightning traversed the clouds, boundlessly vast and churning.

    Even from an extreme distance, an oppressive atmosphere assailed them, practically smacking them right in the face.

    Meng Changyun¡¯s heart quivered, and he said solemnly, ¡°Young Lord, why does this ce seem even stranger than the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals...?¡±

    ¡°It really is strange.¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    Crow Ridge waspletely enveloped in terrifying destructive power. It was strange and inscrutable.

    Even with all his knowledge and experience, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but be solemn. He realized that here, he was highly likely to encounter unpredictable peril.

    Suddenly, gentleughter emanated from afar.

    ¡°I have been waiting for you for quite some time, Your Excellency.¡±

    A white-haired elder in in cloth robes flew toward them from afar, his face nothing but smiles.

    Meng Changyun was stunned, and his expression was a bit strange. <i>Just three days ago, the Temple Master crushed this old-timer¡¯s Dao Clone beneath his feet. But now he¡¯se back!</i>

 Chapter 1274 - The Cursed Blood Crows

    <h4>Chapter 1274 - The Cursed Blood Crows</h4>

    Meng Changyun deliberately shattered a piece of stone beneath his feet.

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    The sound of shattering stone made Lu Yun¡¯s eyelids jump, and his cheeks twitched imperceptibly.

    There was no doubt about it; the sound made him recall Su Yi crushing his clone beneath his feet.

    Meng Changyun burst into sputteringughter.

    Lu Yun turned to look at Su Yi. ¡°Your Excellency the Temple Master, I¡¯vee on orders to provide you with information.¡±

    Su Yi gazed at the distant Crow Ridge and said distractedly, ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°Experts of numerous factions entered Crow Ridge three days ago,¡± said Lu Yun. ¡°They too are after the good fortune inside.¡±

    Su Yi was stunned. ¡°The Heavenly Prayer Star Realm is the Nine Heavens Pavilion¡¯s territory. Are you really willing to let them seize good fortune from under your nose? Or is the Nine Heavens Pavilion nning to let us fight amongst ourselves, only to snatch the prize in the end?¡±

    Lu Yun shook his head and sighed deeply. ¡°That absolutely isn¡¯t the case. Of the factions who¡¯vee here, there are three the Nine Heavens Pavilion would hate to offend.¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even have to ask for details; Lu Yun volunteered them of his own ord.

    The three factions in question were the Feng Family of the Blue Luan Spirit Race, the Church of the River of Stars, and the ancient Yu Family.

    Of them, the Blue Luan were the strongest. They were among the Six Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao, and their foundations were so deep and ancient that even some of the stars¡¯ top sects couldn¡¯tpare.

    The Church of the River of Stars was a top powerhouse. They needed no further introductions.

    As for the ancient Yu Family? They weren¡¯t simple either. They were one of the Eight Great World King ns of the starry skies, and their foundations were extremely firm.

    All three factions had dispatched groups of World Kings, and they¡¯d alle prepared with numerous secret treasures and trump cards.

    Aside from these three mighty factions, there were experts of various other factions too. None of their origins were simple.

    ording to Lu Yun, some long-vanished old-timers had made an appearance. All of them were rushing toward the Crow Ridge.

    ¡°Given the circumstances, even if we wanted to let you fight amongst yourselves and snatch the reward, doing so would only bring trouble. The rewards wouldn¡¯t be worth it,¡± said Lu Yun.

    After learning all this, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    All six of the Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao had extraordinary origins and foundations. It was extremely rare for their experts to wander the outside world, too.

    Take the Blue Luan Race, the Feng Family. Rumor had it that their roots could be traced back to antiquity. They were one of the few Xiantian Spirit Races of the stars!

    That aside, the ancient Yu Family wasn¡¯t simple either. They called themself a family of immortal cultivators. Rumor had it, their ancestors included true immortals!

    And the Church of the River of Stars was one of the greatest sects of the modern era.

    These powerhouses had alle rushing to Crow Ridge. Who wouldn¡¯t have found this strange?

    Su Yi asked, ¡°Is the immortal fortune in Crow Ridge special?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t qualify as special, but it¡¯s unquestionably quite rare,¡± said Lu Yun, seeming quite cooperative as he patiently exined, ¡°Ruins rting to immortality have continuously cropped up over the past few years, but only six such ruins are particrly noteworthy.

    ¡°Of the six, the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone is the most perilous. It¡¯s also drawn the most attention.

    ¡°Although the ruins in Crow Ridge are inferior to those in the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone, it¡¯s also one of the six immortal ruins that have attracted the most attention.¡± Lu Yun paused, then continued, ¡°Several years ago, numerous factions of cultivators extended their greetings to the Nine Heavens Pavilion, expressing their desire to seek out good fortune in Crow Ridge, only for our Supreme Leader to block their path.

    ¡°To tell the truth, our Supreme Leader is under enormous pressure. After all, the fortune in Crow Ridge pertains to immortality, and several peak factions have already set their sights on it. Who¡¯d be willing to let the Nine Heavens Pavilion monopolize it?¡±

    Here, Lu Yun¡¯s gaze turned a bit strange. ¡°Fortunately, you¡¯re here, Your Excellency. Perhaps none of this will be a problem.¡±

    Meng Changyun couldn¡¯t help but sort coldly. <i>That sounded like apliment, but the thought that their leader schemed to make sure His Excellency had no choice but toe here is infuriating.</i>

    <i>How is this any different from letting him use His Excellency as a weapon?</i>

    ¡°No wonder ol¡¯ Yan Daolin insisted on seeing me within the year. So... he can¡¯t bear the pressure,¡± jeered Su Yi.

    Lu Yun was silent. The Temple Master could have openly insulted eighteen generations of their leader¡¯s ancestors, and he still would have pretended not to have heard anything.

    ¡°But why isn¡¯t Yan Daolin getting involved?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Lu Yun said in a low voice, ¡°I swear I¡¯m not just trying to keep you guessing. The Supreme Leader never discussed it. If you want to know, you can ask him when you see him.¡±

    This Heavenly Libationer¡¯s attitude had obviously changed since their first meeting. There was no doubt about it; after Su Yi crushed his clone beneath his feet, his behavior improved, and he no longer dared put on airs.

    Su Yi fell briefly silent. ¡°Then do you know Wei Shan¡¯s current situation?¡±

    Lu Yun said hurriedly, ¡°Your Excellency the Temple Master, please rest assured. Wei Shan came to the Heavenly Prayer Star Realm nine years ago. At the time, he was in the mid-stage Cosmic Enlightenment Realm. Furthermore, before he left for Crow Ridge, he left a Soul Lamp behind.

    ¡°Themp remains lit. That proves that although he¡¯s been trapped in Crow Ridge for nine years, he¡¯s yet to meet with disaster.¡±

    Su Yi inwardly sighed in relief.

    ¡°Ol¡¯ Meng, you and this old-timer should wait here,¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Meng Changyun was stunned.

    ¡°Rx. My enmity with Yan Daolin absolutely won¡¯t implicate you.¡± Su Yi patted him on the shoulder. ¡°On the contrary. If anything happens to you, I guarantee that the Nine Heavens Pavilion won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences.¡±

    Meng Changyun straightforwardly agreed. ¡°As you say, Young Lord!¡±

    Lu Yun stood to the side, his expressionplicated. <i>What kind of guts must the Temple Master have to entrust hispanions to the Nine Heavens Pavilion¡¯s care? He¡¯s simply insane!</i>

    <i>Isn¡¯t he at all afraid we¡¯ll use hispanion as a hostage?</i>

    ¡°Would <i>you </i>dare let anything happen to him?¡± Suddenly, seemingly out of nowhere, Su Yi fixed his gaze on Lu Yun.

    Lu Yun held his breath, then hurriedly shook his head. ¡°Please rest assured, Your Excellency. Our leader also said that your enmity wouldn¡¯t extend to anyone else. I can guarantee that nothing will happen to his fellow Daoist in the Heavenly Prayer Star Realm.¡±

    Su Yi nodded, and without any further dys, he proceeded into Crow Ridge alone.

    Before he left, Lu Yun took out a ck jade pendant and gave it to Su Yi. He said it was a token Wei Shan had left with them. With it, he might perhaps be able to sense Wei Shan¡¯s presence.

    ......

    <i>Crack! Boom!</i>

    As soon as he entered Crow Ridge, thunder raged and boomed. Heaven and earth were shrouded in darkness; it was as if he¡¯d entered a world shrouded in an eternal night.

    An oppressive aura of destruction made even Su Yi''s expression turn solemn.

    He gripped the Dark and Gold Fortune Vine and circted his cultivation base, using the Laws of Restricting the Profound to protect himself.

    The Laws of Restricting the Profound could seal the surrounding space, suppressing the ambient power of the Grand Dao.

    This way, even if someone ambushed him, these Laws would restrict and slow their movements.

    Only then did Su Yi continue further into Crow Ridge.

    Everything was silent and oppressive on all sides. Thunder asionally rumbled overhead, shaking the mountains. The ground swayed, and even the sky distorted.

    The destructive aura permeating the air alone was enough to terrify most World Kings into retreating!

    Su Yi had the experiences of his two past lives, and an extreme abundance ofbat experience. He¡¯d explored too many perilous forbidden zones to count.

    But this only made him less willing to lower his guard.

    About fifteen minutester.

    A barren in appeared between the mountains. Su Yi suddenly stopped in ce; he¡¯d just discovered a mangled corpse.

    The corpse had been dismembered, as if ripped apart by countless sharp ws, and its flesh had been devoured. All that remained were dry bones.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze focused.

    This corpse had belonged to an early-stage Cosmic Enlightenment World King. In life, they were an expert who struck terror into an entire star realm, and they stood at the pinnacle of the world.

    Yet now, they¡¯d died brutally here!

    <i>This guy obviously died quickly, surrounded on all sides by enemies. It happened two days ago at most, too.</i>

    <i>That aside, traces of their battle remain throughout the surrounding area, including scattered fragments of secret treasures. It seems this fallen Cosmic Enlightenment World King wasn¡¯t the only one to meet with danger recently.</i>

    Su Yi had only just thought this when eye-catching, stinging red lightning shed beneath the distant dark dome of heaven, ripping apart the darkness.

    A terrifying scene appeared before him.

    Suddenly, countless blood-colored figures shot out of the river of blood-red lightning traversing the dome of heaven. They nketed the barrenndscape like floodwaters breaking through a dam.

    Upon closer inspections, the streaks of crimson were actually blood-colored crows.

    Each was a few feet in size. Their entire bodies dripped blood, and their eyes were bright red. Strange, bloody electric light revolved around them, as well as dense, inexpungible aura of resentment!

    The dense flock of crows nketed the sky, obscuring the sun. They were like countless streaks of crimson lightning. They cleaved through the air and charged at Su Yi.

    They were astonishingly quick, to the point that just looking at them was enough to make one give in to despair.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. Without the slightest hesitation, he fused the mysteries of Flying Light into his movement technique, making himself so quick that it seemed as if he were teleporting. Then, he charged into the distance.

    But there were far too many Blood Crows, and they were extraordinarily quick. There was no escaping them.

    Before Su Yi got far, a whole flock of Blood Crows attacked.

    Like a pack of crimson lightning bolts.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The Dark and Gold Fortune Vine transformed into a sword, then turned in midair.

    An unstoppably dazzling and tyrannical streak of sword qi swept forth, creating a perfectly round sword curtain.

    A battle broke out.

    Deafening booms reverberated throughout the surrounding area. The skies caved in with a series of ear-piercing shrieks.

    A hundred feet away, a Blood Crow shattered into pieces, transforming into turbid ck light.

    Unbelievably, this turbid ck light seemed intelligent. It swept toward Su Yi.

    <i>A cursed power full of resentment? </i>Su Yi¡¯s gaze focused. He swung his sword and attacked.

    It was as the Sea of Bitterness were floating around the sword¡¯s edge, enormous beyond measure.

    The mysteries of Oblivion!

    <i>h! h!</i>

    Sword qi swept through the air. The Sea of Bitterness floated into view, and the turbid ck light instantly exploded into oblivion.

    Although Su Yi was entirely unharmed, his expression was considerably more solemn.

    The Blood Crows¡¯ power was extremely strange and sinister. Each had strengthparable to ate-stage Oneness Realm expert, and their bodies were bathed in blood-colored electric light full of a terrifying, cursed aura.

    Were these strange and terrifying creatures to surround them, even a Cosmic Enlightenment World King might well meet their end!

    There was no doubt about it. The dead Cosmic Enlightenment expert he passed earlier had been ripped apart by Blood Crows!

    Without the slightest hesitation, Su Yi soared into the distance with all his might, like a beam of flowing light.

 Chapter 1275 - Get the Hell Out of Here, or Die!

    <h4>Chapter 1275 - Get the Hell Out of Here, or Die!</h4>

    ck clouds nketed the skies. It was as dark as an eternal light.

    A river of blood-red lightning coursed through the dome of heaven.

    Su Yi moved so quickly that it almost seemed as if he were teleporting. The mysteries of Oblivion circted around him, making his entire body seem like a sharp, unstoppable de.

    Wherever he passed, countless Blood Crows exploded into pieces.

    Were someone watching from afar, they¡¯d see him boring a perfectly straight hole through the massive army of Blood Crows. Birds exploded continuously as he forged his way ahead.

    The Blood Crows were extremely troublesome. Each wasparable to a Oneness Realm World King, and they attacked in groups.

    If they found themselves surrounded, even Cosmic Enlightenment Realm World Kings would be doomed.

    As Su Yi killed his way ahead, he discovered that the mysteriesprising reincarnation¡ªrebirth, withering and flourishing, the far shore, oblivion, and the end¡ªcould all suppress these strange entities with ease.

    <i>It seems these Blood Crows aren¡¯t true living things, but rather, manifestations of the vengeful souls of the long departed. That¡¯s what makes their cursed lightning power so troublesome...</i>thought Su Yi.

    As he pondered, his brow suddenly furrowed.

    Blood-colored lightning surged up ahead, beneath the firmament. An endless stream of Blood Crows shot forth in an enormous flock, blocking the path ahead.

    It was as if they were acting on orders, intent on keeping Su Yi in these deste ins no matter what.

    It was then that Su Yi¡¯s divine sense picked up on something¡ª¡ª

    Thirty thousand feet to the east, sixteen ck formation gs were inserted into the ground. The gs swayed in the wind, surging with strange and inscrutable talisman glyphs and Dao Markings.

    A man sat cross-legged at the center of the sixteen ck gs. He was thin and dressed in beast skins, and his hair was sparse.

    The old man¡¯s skin was covered with countless intricate tattooed totems. His hands held aloft a Daoist seal swathed in wisps of immortal light.

    His lips moved as he chanted incantations.

    As inscrutable chanting spread outward, the sixteen ck formation gs surrounding him rumbled and boomed continuously. The strange power of a formation surged into the river of red lightning traversing the dome of heaven.

    Then, countless Blood Crows surged out of the electric river...

    Su Yi¡¯s expression frosted over. <i>Indeed, someone was controlling the Blood Crows from behind the scenes!</i>

    ¡°Hm?¡± The thin old man in beast skins seemed to sense something. He suddenly shot to his feet.

    Practically simultaneously, a ten-thousand-foot streak of dazzling, unstoppable sword qi descended explosively upon him, like the gxy pouring down from beyond the nine heavens.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The sword qi descended, exploding the sixteen ck formation gs and cleaving open a chasm so deep it seemed bottomless.

    The flocks of Blood Crows throughout the surrounding area were subsequently annihted.

    The old man in beast skins dodged this attack by a hair. When he took in the aftermath, he couldn¡¯t help but break out in cold sweats. <i>That¡¯s the power of a young man in the Heavenly Longevity Realm?</i>

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Before the old man could react, Su Yi arrived right before him, seemingly by teleportation, and swung his sword.

    His gaze was distant and cold, and he attacked without the slightest politeness.

    There was no grudge between them, yet the old man had schemed against him as he crossed that deste pain. Who wouldn¡¯t have been angry?

    ¡°Get him!¡± The old man in beast skins unleashed that Daoist seal swathed in immortal light, destroying Su Yi¡¯s sword qi.

    <i>Hm? </i>Su Yi was a bit surprised.

    The seal was extremely mystical. It was emzoned with immortal light, like a divine mountain bearing down on the skies. Its power was practically beyond imagination.

    ¡°Why attack me, my young friend?¡± the old man in beast skins said gravely.

    Su Yi disregarded him and attacked once more. Sword qi swept forth in dazzling waves, quick as flying light.

    His forceful, domineering methods left the old man in beast skins beset on all sides. His heart filled with irrepressible astonishment.

    If not for how wondrous the Daoist seal was, Su Yi¡¯s first attack would have been enough to injure him badly.

    ¡°Hah!¡± The old man¡¯s voice boomed like spring thunder.

    The tattoos on his skin surged, manifesting terrifying demonic gods that rushed at Su Yi.

    ¡°An Aberrant legacy?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose, but his movements never slowed. He swung his sword and shed with the old man head-on.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth were thrown into upheaval. Firelight ran rampant.

    In the blink of an eye, the manifested demonic gods split into pieces, destroyed by that indomitable sword qi.

    The old man in beast skins gasped, turned tail, and fled.

    His thin figure transformed into an enormous bat as he streaked through the skies at extraordinary speeds. In the blink of an eye, he¡¯d covered tens of thousands of feet.

    That aside, the countless Blood Crows nketing the skies charged at Su Yi in an attempt to prevent him from pursuing his target.

    The Dark and Gold Fortune Sword transformed in Su Yi¡¯s grip, bing a simple, unadorned bow, which he strung without hesitation.

    <i>Weng!</i>

    The rumbling of wind and lightning emanated from the bowstring, and dense Dark and Gold Essence rose into the air.

    A divine arrow condensed entirely from the Laws of Flying Light formed on the bowstring.

    Su Yi exerted his will, and...

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth trembled violently, as if the sound of the divine were reverberating throughout the surrounding area.

    An unstoppably dazzling streak of light cleaved through the Blood Crows blocking Su Yi¡¯s path, boring a hole through space itself. In the blink of an eye, all obstacles had disappeared.

    Beneath the distant dome of heaven.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    A muffled impact followed. The arrow bore a hole through the old man¡ªnow a giant bat¡ªwith a waterfall of blood.

    ¡°Bastard!¡± The giant bat roared in fury and returned to his human shape.

    There was now a fist-sized, bloody hole through his shoulder. Tyrannical sword qi still lingered around the wound, corroding his vitality. His face was deathly pale, and his entire body quivered slightly.

    That arrow had taken a huge toll on this Cosmic Enlightenment World King of the Aberrant Path!

    ¡°You can¡¯t escape, old man.¡± Su Yi¡¯s voice emanated from afar.

    The old man in beast skins endured the agony and fled into the distance with all his might.

    It was obvious that he¡¯d unleashed some forbidden secret art. His blood and qi seemed to catch aze, and he fled with increasingly extreme speed.

    But to his shock and rm, the young man in blue followed hot on his heels nheless, like a shadow. He couldn¡¯t shake him!

    ¡°Friend, what happened earlier was just a misunderstanding, and I¡¯ve already paid for it. Why must you pursue and kill me?¡± the old man in beast skins said through gnashed teeth.

    ¡°Give me that seal, and I¡¯ll spare you just this once.¡± Su Yi had his hands behind his back, and it looked as if he were out for a casual stroll, but in truth, every step was as quick as light itself. He was slowly closing the gap between them.

    ¡°You¡¯re dreaming!¡± The old man in beast skins was so angry that heughed.

    He¡¯d only recently acquired the seal from a perilous forbidden ground, and he paid an enormous price to obtain it. It was a true Transcendent Dao Weapon, far beyond World-King-level treasures!

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    A streak of sword qi shot forth, cleaving through the sky. It whooshed past the old man¡¯s ears, cutting off a lock of his hair and leaving a shallow, bleeding cut on his skin.

    The old man shuddered, then cried out, ¡°Friend, everything is up for discussion! Please, stop attacking me!¡±

    Even as he said this, he felt indescribably ashamed.

    Given his status and cultivation boundary, he was absolutely a peak figure even by the standards of the star domain as a whole.

    But now, a Heavenly Longevity Realm had forced him to beg for a peaceful resolution. This... was far too shameful!

    ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. If you haven¡¯t given me the seal, I assure you you¡¯ll die an unsightly death,¡± Su Yi said tly.

    The old man in beast skins was furious, and his expression shifted back and forth.

    Suddenly, he seemed to spot something. He gnashed his teeth, faced downward, and shot toward a distant mountain.

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.

    A ten-thousand-foot ck mountain stood in the distance, vast and grand. Strangely, countless waterfalls ofva flowed down its slopes.

    The entire stretch of heaven and earth burned red, and the very air itself was distorted.

    A taboo, destructive aura emanated from the mountain, spreading outward into its surroundings.

    ¡°Quick, stop!¡± Su Yi suddenly called out a warning.

    The old man in beast skinsughed coldly but paid him no heed.

    A momentter, his smile froze.

    A figure d entirely in ck armor suddenly shot toward him from the distant mountain.

    Like a demonic god appearing out of thin air.

    The old man in beast skins turned and tried to flee.

    But the power of a formation surged throughout the surrounding skies, enveloping himpletely, like a fiery spider¡¯s web.

    <i>This is bad! </i>The old man in beast skins panicked.

    It was then that the ck-armored figure reached him and swung their ten-foot blood-red war saber.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Dazzling, blood-red light burst forth.

    The old man trapped in the formation split down the midline; one sh, and he was cleaved in two.

    <i>Ssh~</i>

    Fresh blood fell like a waterfall.

    Just like that, a Cosmic Enlightenment World King of the Aberrant Path perished.

    Meanwhile, that ck-armored figure reached out and grabbed the Daoist seal from amongst the old man¡¯s remains.

    Off in the distance, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but sigh. <i>Why didn¡¯t you heed my warning?</i>

    ¡°Stop right there, or else, I¡¯ll cut you down without mercy.¡± The armored figure nced at Su Yi, their gaze cold and cruel.

    Their armor was carved with intricate Dao Markings, and even their head was obscured. Only their dim blue eyes were visible.

    Wisps of ck me surged out of the armor. The armored figure was bathed in a tyrannical, terrifying, and destructive aura.

    Su Yi could tell at a nce that she was a woman! And a Cosmic Enlightenment Realm expert of the Blue Luan Spirit Race at that!

    As one of the Six Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao, the Blue Luan Spirit race¡¯s foundations were enough to fill even some of the stars¡¯ top sects with trepidation.

    But Su Yi wasn¡¯t concerned about that. He said directly, ¡°Hand over the seal, and I¡¯ll leave immediately.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true what they say,¡± the woman in ck armor said icily. ¡°Men die for wealth, and birds die for food. Are you really going to throw your life away over a treasure?¡±

    Her tone was cold and imposing.

    Before Su Yi could say anything, she raised her ten-foot, blood-colored saber and pointed it at him. ¡°Get the hell out of here, or die!¡±

    The saber glinted, emanating a blood-colored glow. The long, thin de was carved with ancient Dao markings.

    As the woman raised her saber into the air, terrifying murderous intent spread throughout heaven and earth, shaking the mountains and rivers.

    Her momentum was practically powerful beyond imagining, and her words were full of impatience and disrespect.

    But Su Yiughed. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since Ist saw a member of the Blue Luan Spirit Race, but it seems your tempers are worse than ever...¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, he took a step forward.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    One step, but it went off like a thunderp on t ground.

    The surrounding area was originally covered in the power of a formation. Earlier, the old man in beast skins carelessly entered its range, resulting in the armored woman cutting him down.

    When Su Yi¡¯s foot hit the ground, the terrifying formation capable of trapping and killing even Cosmic Enlightenment World Kings shook violently. Countless formation glyphs surged forth, transforming into a rain of light and fire.

    It was as if it couldn¡¯t withstand the terrifying pressure of even just one of Su Yi¡¯s footsteps.

    The woman covered in ck armor narrowed her eyes, then swung her saber without the slightest hesitation.

 Chapter 1276 - The Lost Legacy of Sky Crow Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 1276 - The Lost Legacy of Sky Crow Mountain</h4>

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    The ten-foot saber stirred up dazzling, blood-colored light.

    A waterfall of the power of the Laws filled its edge. As this sh descended, it seemed to split heaven and earth.

    Su Yi made no attempt to dodge. He raised and thrust his sword. Light flowed across its edge.

    <i>ng!!!</i>

    The resulting impact reverberated throughout heaven and earth.

    The woman¡¯s saber was forced off course, and her armored body swayed slightly.

    Her feet pressed down hard, and she tightened her grip on her saber before swinging it once more.

    The blood-red saber qi burst with far greater power than before. It was indistinct, but the sound of chanting sutras echoed through the air.

    This tyrannical strike could have in most early-stage Cosmic Enlightenment World Kings with ease.

    But Su Yi just turned his wrists and swung with all his might, his sword descending like an eternal divine mountain.

    <i>ng!!!</i>

    Sword and saber shed. Terrifying destructive power burst from the point of impact!

    The surrounding ten thousand feet of sky copsed with a bang.

    Su Yi stood as steady as a boulder, entirely unmoving.

    The woman staggered back, almost falling from the skies.

    She retreated without hesitation, her blue eyes already shifting, uncertain, and full of bewilderment.

    <i>When did such a terrifying Heavenly Longevity Realm World King appear in this world?</i>

    ¡°Burning blood for power, transforming the blood into a divine saber, nightmare armor... It seems you¡¯re only a branch member of the Blue Luan Race. You might be in the early-stage Cosmic Enlightenment Realm, but your status in the n is likely far inferior to main lineage nsmen of the same cultivation,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    As he spoke, he took a step forward.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The formation covering the entire area was instantly thrown into violent upheaval.

    He was like an ancient dragon elephant walking on ayer of ice; it shattered with an audible bang, unable to bear his weight.

    The woman snorted coldly and swung her saber once more.

    Her ck armor surged with divine mes, and the countless markings carved on its surface seemed toe to life, floating around her.

    And her saber seemed to burn in her hands. Blood-colored light shot into the heavens, and she fought with increasingly terrifying momentum.

    Su Yi shook his head slightly.

    Against another Cosmic Enlightenment Realm World King, he might have had to try a little, but handling someone he¡¯d already seen throughpletely was no trouble at all.

    His sleeves billowed around him, and heunched three attacks in rapid session.

    His first sh seemed to split mountains and seas. The woman¡¯s saber flew from her grip.

    His second sh was like the gxy pouring down from beyond the nine heavens. It shattered the woman¡¯s ck armor.

    His third sh sent her flying, and she mmed into the distant peak, hard.

    Crisp and direct.

    He had done all three strikes in a single breath.

    ¡°It¡¯s the same as ever. Branch nsmen aren¡¯t qualified to contemte the Laws of Divine Wood and Wind, or can they cultivate the Nine Strikes of the Blue Luan. Their strength is far inferior to members of the main lineage.¡± Su Yi subtly shook his head.

    Dust and smoke filled the air around the distant mountaintop as the woman got to her feet.

    Her armor had shattered, revealing her true appearance. She was a moving, slender beauty.

    However, she was already badly injured, and blood flowed from her lips. Her face was pallid, and when her blue eyes looked at Su Yi, they contained deep trepidation and bewilderment.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve realized who I am, you ought to understand how unwise it would be to oppose the Blue Luan Spirit Race!¡± the woman said coldly.

    Su Yiughed, then stepped forward.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The power of the formation covering the surrounding area ultimately couldn¡¯t take the burden. It exploded with a bang.

    A rain of light scattered, and the distant ck mountaintop silently transformed, revealing a pond.

    Immortal light revolved within the water, and a holy aura hung in the air. It was indistinct, but Su Yi caught a glimpse of what looked like divine medicine bobbing up and down.

    ¡°A stalk of divine medicine?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes lit up; everything suddenly made sense. ¡°So, you set up a formation and stayed to keep watch over this ce to protect this good fortune.¡±

    The woman¡¯s beautiful face was frosty. ¡°The Blue Luan Race has long since set its sights on this Transcendent-level divine medicine. It won¡¯t be long before our young leader brings his followers back to im it. You¡¯d best stop now, or else, there¡¯s no way you¡¯ll leave Crow Ridge alive!¡±

    Su Yi said thoughtfully, ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re not the only member of your n on this expedition?¡±

    The woman said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s right. Our young leader and numerous other nsmen are here too. If you¡¯re clever, you¡¯ll realize that staying your hand is the best choice you can make. No matter your origins, you¡¯ll be doomed beyond a doubt if you offend the Blue Luan Spirit Race!¡±

    She seemed extremely confident, contemptuous, andposed.

    In truth, she had reason to be proud.

    Were she up against any other World King, even someone from a top faction like the Nine Heavens Pavilion, they¡¯d still endure and back down in the face of the Blue Luan Spirit Race¡¯s threats.

    This was the confidence of an Ancient Guardian n of the Dao.

    s, in Su Yi¡¯s eyes, none of that was even worth considering.

    He smiled, not at all concerned, then drifted gently onto the peak before the armored woman¡¯s rmed, infuriated gaze.

    ¡°Where are the rest of your nsmen?¡± Su Yi asked without the slightest care. His gaze was focused on the pond behind her.

    It was thirty feet across. Immortal mist rose from the surface of the water, and a chaotic aura permeated the air. A talk of immortal medicine, blue-green with leaves seemingly forged from immortal gold, floated in the water.

    Even from quite some distance away, its pleasant, soothing fragrance wafted over, assailing him right in the face.

    ¡°Who cares where they are? What does that have to do with you?¡± The woman said icily. ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest warning¡ª¡±

    Before she could finish, Su Yi raised his sword and walked over.

    This might not have seemed like much, but in truth, it was so domineering that the woman almost couldn¡¯t believe her eyes.

    <i>Since when did anyone dare disregard the threat of the Blue Luan Spirit Race?</i>

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Leave the seal behind and get out of my sight immediately, or die.¡±

    His tone was casual as he fixed his distant gaze on the woman.

    The atmosphere silently transformed, instantly oppressive.

    The woman stiffened, her expression shifting and uncertain.

    This was her first time being threatened like this, and her heart filled with fury too great to put into words.

    But when she recalled scenes of their earlier fight, she ultimately took a deep breath, flung the seal, and walked off.

    Su Yiughed, but he didn¡¯t find this surprising.

    ¡°Just you wait!¡±

    The woman¡¯s hate-tinged voice emanated from afar.

    Su Yi disregarded her, instead stretching out his hand and grabbing that Daoist seal.

    Immortal light rose around it. It was simple and well-made, yet it seemed heavier than a divine mountain. Two characters, each the size of a fly¡¯s head, were carved at its base. They read ¡°Southern Mountain!¡±

    Its aura was so dense and heavy that it intimidated the heart and soul.

    s, its surface was covered with marks seemingly left by axes and sabers. This severely decreased its power.

    Su Yi examined it closely before reaching a conclusion. ¡°This treasure¡¯s power is already beyond the World King level, but it¡¯s far inferior to the Immortal-Burning Ruler and the Divine Tribtion War Spear. It¡¯s most likely a Transcendent-level treasure.¡±

    He soon put the treasure away and walked up to the pond. That blue-green stalk of divine medicine floated within its waters, giving rise to immortal light and a sacred aura.

    The medicine was greedily absorbing the pond¡¯s water at a rate visible even to the naked eye. The leaves silently transformed, bing increasingly radiant and eye-catching.

    What really impressed Su Yi was that the pond water was full of a dense immortal aura and vibrant vitality. It was even more startling than Dark and Gold Essence, the power of a star realm¡¯s chaos source!

    ¡°Even if it isn¡¯t immortal medicine, it¡¯s a treasure of the Path of Transcendence. Its value is inestimable.¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed.

    He could tell that this stalk of divine medicine was transforming, and it was about to reach maturity!

    This exined why that Blue Luan Spirit Race woman had been keeping watch here instead of just picking the divine medicine.

    Su Yi examined it closely and took his time to do some calctions. In the end, he reached the conclusion that the divine medicine would fully mature within two days!

    ¡°Two days, that¡¯s all. I can afford to wait, and while I¡¯m at it, I can try to refine the Southern Mountain Daoist Seal.¡±

    With that thought in mind, he sat down and crossed his legs.

    ......

    Deep within Crow Ridge, dark clouds surged, and lightning ran rampant.

    Copsed ancient buildingsy strewn across a ruined stretch of earth.

    Experts of the Blue Luan Spirit Race were resting within a dpidated temple.

    Their leader was a man in ornate purple robes and a jade crown. He had youthful features and a steady disposition.

    He gripped an ancient beast skin map and said softly, ¡°Crow Ridge was once the ancestral ground of an immortal cultivation faction known as Sky Crow Mountain. During the End of the Dharma, it was considered a first-rate faction of immortal cultivators.¡±

    ¡°Sky Crow Mountain once gave rise to true immortals, and it hasplete legacies of the Path of Transcendence. s, as powerful as this sect was, it was unable to survive the End of the Dharma.¡±

    The young man in ornate robes couldn¡¯t help but be wistful.

    The End of the Dharma!

    This was the name of the strange catastrophe that severed the path to immortality, and the dark, tumultuous age that followed.

    Who knew how many factions of immortal cultivators had been lost?

    The Eastern Profound Star Domain had been cut off from the world of immortals ever since. The Immortal Realm was the Immortal Realm, and the Human Realm was the Human Realm.

    Throughout the Eastern Profound Star Domain, the path to immortality no longer existed!

    ¡°ording to our n¡¯s ancient records, Sky Crow Mountain wasprised entirely of yao cultivators. Their founder was a Blood Crow born of the source of a cmity. Before he transcended to the Immortal Realm, he left behind his natal spirit bone, which was refined into a legacy jade record,¡± the ornately dressed young man said softly. ¡°This jade record contains Sky Crow Mountain¡¯s oldest and greatest legacy. If everything is as I suspect, both the recent changes to Crow Ridge and the good fortune soon to enter the world are connected to this jade record!¡±

    Hispanions¡¯ eyes couldn¡¯t help but reveal their longing.

    If they seized that jade record, wouldn¡¯t they possess theplete legacy of a faction of immortal cultivators?

    That would surely include cultivation methods for the Path of Transcendence!

    ¡°This secret is only recorded in our n¡¯s ancient tomes. No one else in this world knows about it. Even the Nine Heavens Pavilion ispletely in the dark,¡± the ornately dressed young man said leisurely. ¡°And this gives us an opportunity! No matter what, we have to bring this good fortune back to the sect!¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when a man in ck walked inside and hurriedly delivered a report. ¡°Young Leader, Elder Mu Yun just sent word that someone forcefully upied the ce the Sevenleaf Blue Violet Treasure Tree is growing!¡±

    The crowd was stunned.

    The atmosphere was instantly silent and oppressive.

    But the ornately dressed young man didn¡¯t seem at all concerned. He stared at the beast skin map and said slowly, ¡°Tell me, why... did you feel the need to report something so trivial?¡±

 Chapter 1277 - All I Want Is Death

    <h4>Chapter 1277 - All I Want Is Death</h4>

    The ornately dressed young man¡¯s words were calm and casual.

    Yet the crowd broke out in cold sweats.

    They were all prominent members of the Blue Luan Spirit Race. Each had far-reaching authority, and they could sit shoulder-to-shoulder with the leaders of even the stars¡¯ top sects.

    Yet now, everyst one of them felt thoroughly ill at ease.

    As one of the Six Ancient Guardian ns, the Blue Luan Race had selected their nine young leaders from their ranks through incredibly cruel and bloody methods.

    Every young leader had their own extraordinary qualities. They were unparalleled figures chosen from among the n¡¯s main-branch scions.

    All nine were being trained as potential sessors to the n leader, and their positions were lofty and extraordinary.

    Furthermore, all nine had gathered a group of the n¡¯s higher-ups, effectively forming nine distinct camps within the n!

    Over the years, countless conflicts had arisen between the nine young leaders.

    It was much like how a mortal emperor¡¯s sons fought to seed him.

    Whoever managed to crush hispetition beneath his feet would seed the n leader¡¯s position. Thus, the young leaders all umted power like mad, all the while suppressing thepetition.

    The old-timers of the Blue Luan Spirit Race all tacitly agreed to this!

    The process was much like raising poison worms.

    The nine young leaders fought andpeted amongst themselves. Thest man standing would take over as the next leader of the n!

    Over the years, six of the nine young leaders had already washed out. Only three remained.

    And the ornately dressed young man seated before them was one of the three.

    His name was Feng Yunlie. He was intelligent, with extraordinary talent. Auspicious clouds of the Grand Dao soared into the heavens upon his birth, and he drew attention throughout the n.

    He was the youngest of the nine young leaders, with the shallowest qualifications. At first, few thought highly of his chances.

    But as time passed, Feng Yunlie gradually disyed his unimaginable methods and umtions.

    He¡¯d defeated two of the six washed-out young leaders himself!

    Feng Yunlie had pursued the Dao for thirty-nine thousand years, and he was in thete-stage Oneness Realm. His cultivation wasn¡¯t the greatest of the nine young leaders, yet he had achieved victory amidst brutalpetition time and time again.

    Furthermore, although he was ¡°only¡± in the Oneness Realm, Feng Yunlie could cross realms to fight and suppress even early-stage Cosmic Enlightenment World Kings!

    It was for this reason that he was now one of the three candidates to seed the n leader. His position in the n was even loftier than some of the older-generation experts.

    Some of them even had to take the initiative to greet him when they saw him.

    Those present had greater seniority than Feng Yunlue, but they averted their gazes before him and obeyed his everymand. They were effectively his subordinates.

    The ck-robed man who¡¯d delivered the report lowered his head and said with shame, ¡°You¡¯re right to chastise me, Young Leader. I¡¯ll go resolve this now.¡±

    He turned and was just about to leave when the seated Feng Yunlie said, ¡°Wait.¡±

    The ck-robed man stiffened, then bowed. ¡°What can I do for you, Young Leader?¡±

    Feng Yunlie was still looking down at his beast skin map. He said casually, ¡°Don¡¯t destroy that Transcendent-level divine medicine. If you do, I¡¯ll have your head.¡±

    The ck-robed man was instantly solemn, and he nodded his assent. ¡°Understood!¡±

    It was here that the old man in white seated beside Feng Yunlie said, ¡°Xingya, you go too.¡±

    A raspy voice emanated from a shadowed corner. ¡°I only obey the young leader.¡±

    Upon closer inspection, the speaker was a stick-thin man in long robes. His hair and beard were coarse, and he carried a white jade gourd. His entire body reeked of booze, and he was obviously intoxicated.

    Feng Yunlie was stunned. He looked at the old man in white. ¡°Is that truly necessary?¡±

    The elder said warmly, ¡°Better safe than sorry. This is someone who dared attack an expert of the Blue Luan Spirit Race. He¡¯s either a blind, muddle-headed fool or a tough customer with good reason for confidence. And it seems to me that someone capable of exploring Crow Ridge and forcing Elder Muyun to retreat is unlikely to be stupid.¡±

    Feng Yunlie thought for a moment. ¡°Very well. Xingya, go investigate. Leave none alive.¡±

    With that, he lowered his gaze and continued examining the beast skin map.

    The drunken figure in the shadowed corner rose, stretchedzily, and strode into the distance.

    The man in ck robes hurried after him.

    By the time the two of them disappeared from view, Feng Yunlie seemed to have forgotten about this trivial matter.

    He said casually, ¡°This time, ourpetition includes several old-timers from the ancient Yu Family, as well as a group of experts from the Church of the River of Stars. That said, even if conflict breaks out, I¡¯m not afraid...¡±

    Here, he furrowed his brow. ¡°The only thing I can¡¯t wrap my head around is why the Nine Heavens Pavilion isn¡¯t getting involved. It¡¯s truly strange.¡±

    The old man in white smiled. ¡°No need for concern, Young Leader. Yan Daolin agreed not to get involved, and he¡¯s certain to keep his word.¡±

    ¡°Yan Daolin is difficult to read. Even my third n uncle said he¡¯s an unparalleled, ruthless schemer, the type to eat a man alive without pausing to spit up the bones. He told me to be careful and not to provoke trouble lightly.¡± Feng Yunlie gently rubbed his nose. ¡°I hope he really won¡¯t get involved in thispetition for good fortune.¡±

    ......

    The peak of that ck mountain.

    A Daoist seal hovered before Su Yi.

    His fingers shifted continuously, condensing all manner of hand seals, which he pressed into the seal.

    This was a secret art for refining Dao weapons. It was called Star Origin Spirit Tempering. It was this very technique that the Temple Master once used to refine the Sword of the Human Realm into an unparalleled weapon among the greatest of its era.

    Suddenly, three figures appeared silently in the distant skies.

    They included the beautiful woman who¡¯d protected this ce before, as well as a man in ck and the thin man holding a white jade wine gourd: Feng Muyun, Feng Shanhu, and Feng Xingya!

    Feng Xingya was obviously their leader.

    ¡°Oh? He actually got his hands on a Transcendent-level Daoist seal? That kid¡¯s quite something, huh?¡± the intoxicated Feng Xingya eximed.

    ¡°n Brother, ¡®quite something¡¯ is insufficient to describe him,¡± said Feng Muyun, her gaze full of trepidation as she transmitted every detail of her battle with Su Yi at top speed.

    After hearing the full story, the ck-robed Feng Shanhu couldn¡¯t help but look impressed. ¡°Late-stage Heavenly Longevity cultivation, yet he actually shattered the Ten Absolutes of Wind and me Formation and defeated an early-stage Cosmic Enlightenment expert like you? He¡¯s... truly quite terrifying!¡±

    ¡°Interesting. Truly interesting!¡± Feng Xingya murmured. His drunken, drowsy gaze cleared, and he seemed excited as if he¡¯d found something worthy of his attention.

    ¡°Have you ever seen anyone so heaven-defying before?¡± he asked.

    Feng Muyun shook his head.

    Feng Shanhuughed bitterly. ¡°I¡¯ve never even heard of such a person, let alone seen one.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what makes it interesting!¡± Feng Xingya clucked his tongue. ¡°Seems to me that this ¡®kid¡¯ is most likely actually a scheming old fox. He¡¯s hiding his cultivation, pretending to be a pig so he can eat a tiger!¡±

    As he spoke, the depths of his gaze surged with divine radiance. Flecks of silver reminiscent of starlight slowly revolved like a whirlpool.

    He then fixed his gaze on the distant peak, where Su Yi was refining the seal.

    The Illusion-Breaking God Eyes! This was one of the Blue Luan Spirit Race¡¯s forbidden arts. Only members of the main lineage capable ofprehending the Laws of Divine Wind were qualified to master this peak legacy

    Feng Muyun and Feng Shandu¡¯s gazes revealed a nigh imperceptible hint of jealousy. Both of them were branch members. Never mind learning a forbidden technique like the Illusion-Breaking God Eyes; they weren¡¯t even allowed to contemte the Laws of Divine Wind!

    ¡°No manners!¡±

    A cold snort suddenly echoed throughout heaven and earth.

    Su Yi was seated cross-legged on the peak of the ck mountain. His brow furrowed.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Invisible soul power shot from Su Yi, like an unsurpassed, tyrannical Dao Sword presiding over heaven and earth.

    Practically simultaneously, Feng Xingya watched as Su Yi himself seemed to transform into a sword, suppressing the blue skies.

    Indomitable sword intent seemed capable of crushing and shattering all of creation!

    Feng Xingya felt a stinging pain in his eyes. His body stiffened, and he immediately stopped using the Illusion-Breaking God Eyes.

    ¡°What terrifying soul power!¡± Feng Xingya licked his lips. He wasn¡¯t upset. On the contrary, it was as if he¡¯d discovered iparably enticing prey.

    Feng Muyun and Feng Shanhu gasped.

    The Illusion-Breaking Eyes were their n¡¯s forbidden technique. Rumor had it that they could see through all illusions and deceptions and perceive the true nature of all beings.

    Yet now, a Heavenly Longevity Realm World King had blocked them!

    ¡°Just you three?¡± Over on the distant mountaintop, Su Yi put away the only half-refined seal, then rose, a hint of displeasure on his face.

    Anyone would have been displeased after being interrupted like this.

    ¡°Aiyo, from the sound of things, he¡¯s looking down on us!¡± Feng Xingya couldn¡¯t help butugh, swaying as he approached, his bearing idle and dissipated.

    ¡°But you¡¯re wrong. I alone will be plenty,¡±ughed Feng Xingya.

    He was as thin as a bamboo pole. His hair and beard were scraggly and unkempt, and he wore a brimless hat.

    But as he walked, the terrifying power of the Laws surged around him, like wisps of dreamlike and ethereal flowing light.

    He had the majesty of a sovereign descending into the world. Heaven and earth trembled, and the surrounding area was thrown into upheaval.

    Feng Muyun and Feng Shanhu looked at each other, their gazes conflicted. They were astonished and awed, but also dejected.

    Feng Xingya, an elder of the n¡¯s main lineage. He was in the early-stage Cosmic Enlightenment Realm just like them, but he was strong enough to crush the two branch-lineage experts with ease!

    Out amongst the stars, evente-stage Cosmic Enlightenment powerhouses weren¡¯t necessarily a match for him!

    This was due to Feng Xingya¡¯s power of the Grand Dao, the Laws of Divine Wind, and his cultivation technique, the greatest legacy of the Blue Luan Spirit Race!

    ¡°You?¡± Su Yiughed dryly. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, heed my advice and leave. Otherwise, today will be your funeral.¡±

    For an outsider, his understanding of the Blue Luan Spirit Race was unparalleled. He figured that no other non-member couldpare to him in this regard.

    He didn¡¯t just understand the n¡¯s situation. He was also familiar with their legacies, their power of the Grand Dao, and their secret arts!

    In his lifetime as the Temple Master, he and an old-timer of the Blue Luan Spirit Race oncepared abilities, and they ced wagers on the oue.

    In the end, the old-timer lost terribly, and to his great humiliation, he had to serve as the Temple Master¡¯s mount for a thousand years...

    ¡°My funeral?¡± Feng Xingya was stunned, and he couldn¡¯t help but grin.

    He raised his right hand, then ced his thumb on his head. ¡°Come on, then! All I want is death! If you can¡¯t kill me, I¡¯ll... make your life worse than death!¡±

 Chapter 1278 - Iâ€™ll Grant You Death

    <h4>Chapter 1278 - I¡¯ll Grant You Death</h4>

    As he said this, Feng Xingya¡¯s smile turned extraordinarily excited yet sinister.

    With hints of madness.

    Su Yi was stunned, but a momentter, he realized what was happening here. <i>He¡¯s just another madman whose Mad Demon Bloodline has ruined his brain.</i>

    The Blue Luan Spirit Race had numerous unique bloodlines.

    Of them, the Mad Demon Bloodline was the most distinct. It bequeathed top-notch talent, but at the same time, those with this bloodline were extremely prone to problems with their heart and their mental state.

    They tended to develop unusual entricities, like a lust for blood,bat, gambling, or alternatively, extreme slothfulness...

    For instance, the Blue Luan old-timer the Temple Master had defeated was aplete gambling maniac.

    There was no doubt about it. Feng Xingya was abat maniac!

    There was no need to waste time talking to a madman like him.

    Su Yi rose into the air, and the Dark and Gold Fortune Vine silently appeared in his grip as he said tly, ¡°Come on, then. I¡¯ll grant you death.¡±

    Feng Xingya¡¯s grin broadened, and his eyes surged with murderous intent.

    He took a step forward.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A fierce gale swept past, soaring into the firmament and shattering theyers of clouds. The surrounding skies copsed and distorted.

    A dazzling, stinging, silver power of the Laws rose and fell in the wind.

    The Laws of Divine Wind!

    The Blue Luan Spirit Race¡¯s greatest power of the Grand Dao. Those who mastered it could shatter the heavens with a beat of their wings and send celestial bodies flying.

    Furthermore, those Blue Luan who fought with this Grand Dao were iparably, extraordinarily quick, like gales of wind. They could soar beyond the nine heavens in an instant!

    When Feng Xingya moved, it was as if he¡¯d transformed into a silver gale, his figure indistinct. The surrounding skies split as the winds tore them apart.

    Rumbling and booming reverberated throughout the ten directions.

    Feng Muyun and Feng Shanhu took a deep breath, then retreated further away.

    Feng Xingya¡¯s momentum was just too terrifying. Even Cosmic Enlightenment World Kings like them felt their hearts quivering with fright.

    Su Yi¡¯s robes fluttered around him, and his gaze was distant as he murmured to himself, <i>Last time I shed with a Blue Luan, it was as the Temple Master. This time, I ought to take it one step further...</i>

    <i>ch!</i>

    A wind de exploded into being, almost invisible and unbelievably quick.

    Another World King wouldn¡¯t have been able to react in time.

    But it was as if Su Yi had precognition. The edge of his sword turned, and the wind de exploded, scattering a dazzling rain of light.

    Off in the distance, Feng Xingya licked his lips, then disappeared into thin air.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The ten thousand feet surrounding Su Yi suddenly filled with one long, thin de of wind after another. They flowed past, quick as lightning.

    The sky was instantly riddled with countless rifts.

    From afar, it was as if it had been minced into countless pieces.

    The first of the Nine Strikes of the Blue Luan: the Wind Destroys the Sky!

    ¡°n Brother is actually using his killer move!¡± eximed Feng Shanhu.

    The Nine Strikes of the Blue Luan were a supreme legacy of the main lineage of the Blue Luan Spirit Race. They said that when a Blue Luan took to the skies, these nine strikes were enough to suppress the world.

    When someone of Feng Xingya¡¯s strength unleashed this attack, it was enough to suppress and kill the vast majority of early-stage Cosmic Enlightenment World Kings. It could even threaten the lives of mid-stage Cosmic Enlightenment World Kings.

    It was unstoppably tyrannical!

    des of wind crisscrossed throughout heaven and earth, quick as interweaving lightning bolts. They ripped the skies asunder.

    Su Yi was caught right in the middle of it. Countless des of wind instantly tore into him.

    ¡°He¡¯s dead?¡± Feng Shandu and Feng Muyun¡¯s eyes widened.

    But then, Feng Xingya¡¯s shout echoed throughout heaven and earth. ¡°Such speed!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    There, way off in the distance, Su Yi appeared out of nowhere without so much as a hair out of ce.

    Only then did Feng Shanhu and Feng Muyun react and realize what had happened. <i>So, the one who ¡®died¡¯ earlier was just an afterimage!</i>

    He¡¯d moved so quickly that they failed to realize what had really happened and mistook him for dead.

    ¡°Go!¡± Feng Xingya¡¯s bellow filled the air.

    A silver windstorm arose. It was fully ten thousand feet tall, connecting heaven and earth. As it swept forth, it scattered countless des of wind.

    They nketed everything between heaven and earth.

    But it was then that Su Yi attacked too.

    He was like a beam of flying light, flickering from ce to ce as if he were teleporting.

    Watching from afar, countless afterimages appeared throughout the battlefield. There were so many that it seemed as if he were everywhere at once.

    When Su Yi swung his sword and attacked, streak after streak of sword qi shed. Countless illusory swords flickered, and it was almost impossible to determine which Su Yi was the real thing.

    All of this was the result of his incredible speed.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth were thrown into upheaval. The sky was full of endless sword shadows and des of wind.

    There was no locking on to either Su Yi or Feng Xingya. One flitted past like flying light, while the other was like a raging gale, gone as soon as he appeared.

    Their battle turned into apetition of ultimate speed.

    The distant spectators, Feng Shanhu and Feng Muyun, felt a chill course through their hearts. They circted the full extents of their souls¡¯ power, but they still couldn¡¯t keep track of thebatants!

    Too fast!

    They swept past like flowing beams, flickering in and out of view in a sh.

    Speed like that was enough to leave the vast majority of World Kings dead before they even knew what had hit them!

    But just a few breaths of timeter¡ª¡ª

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    A bundle of blood burst beneath the dome of heaven.

    Feng Xingya staggered out of the sky and back into view. He was covered in endless bleeding wounds. They crisscrossed all over his body, leaving no skin intact.

    In some ces, you could even see his bones.

    It was so brutal that it was painful to even look at.

    At the same time, Su Yi appeared in the distance and subtly shook his head. ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡±

    His blue robes fluttered around him, and he didn¡¯t have so much as a hair out of ce. Beads of blood dripped down his sword.

    Feng Shanhu and Feng Muyun couldn¡¯t help but look astonished. Their hearts were instantly on tenterhooks.

    After all, their n¡¯s legacies revolved around speed, and in this regard, they were supposed to be unparalleled.

    Yet now, Feng Xingya, a Cosmic Enlightenment elder of the main lineage, had been severely injured in a sh of speed!

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised?

    ¡°What Laws are those?¡± asked Feng Xingya. He was covered in wounds, but he didn¡¯t seem to care. His eyes shone with madness as he stared intently at the distant Su Yi.

    ¡°Flying Light,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    As he spoke, he disappeared into thin air.

    Feng Xingya suddenly took a deep breath, and his body seemed to catch aze. He instantly transformed into a thousand-foot Blue Luan, then raised and beat his wings like twin sabers splitting the heavens.

    Heaven and earth trembled, and all of creation dimmed.

    When the Blue Luan beat his wings, it seemed like the entirendscape would break.

    ¡°n Brother Xingya is burning his Mad Demon True Blood!¡± Feng Shanhu¡¯s hands and feet quivered.

    ¡°Divine Wind Severs the Heavens!¡± Feng Muyun¡¯s heart shook.

    The two of them could tell at a nce that Feng Xingya was going all out, with no regard for the consequences. He¡¯d used a forbidden technique to set his Mad Demon Trueblood aze and unleash the strongest attack of the Nine Strikes of the Blue Luan, Divine Wind Severs the Heavens!

    But it was in that moment that¡ª¡ª

    Heaven and earth came to an abrupt halt, frozen in ce like an image on a scroll painting.

    A formless, sealing power spread outward.

    It was within this strange stillness that Su Yi gripped his sword and shed through the air.

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    Beneath the dome of heaven, the thousand-foot Blue Luan Feng Xingya had turned into looked as if he were on fire. His winds were like sabers slicing through the heavens, and his power was terrifying to behold.

    But his head suddenly flew through the air.

    The stump of his neck was as smooth as a mirror.

    A momentter, a waterfall of blood gushed from his neck, and his severed head¡¯s face filled with bewilderment and astonishment.

    A momentter, both head and body burned into ash and dissipated.

    An instantaneous strike had taken Feng Xingya¡¯s head!

    This early-stage Cosmic Enlightenment World King of the main branch of the Blue Luan Spirit Race was in just as he unleashed his greatest technique, his Dao destroyed!

    This tyrannical scene left Feng Shandu and Feng Muyun stunned and in a daze.

    Su Yi took out a gourd of wine and drank with relish. ¡°He longed for death, and I gave it to him. It was a perfectly reasonable thing to do, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Feng Shandu¡¯s chest heaved, and he hissed, ¡°Do you dare reveal your name and origins?¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°You two aren¡¯t worthy of knowing them. Go back. Next time, bring a stronger group.¡±

    With that, he turned and walked back to the ck mountaintop.

    ¡®n Brother, let¡¯s go,¡± Feng Muyun said in a quavering voice.

    She was scared out of her wits. She finally understood how fortunate she was to have escaped from Su Yist time.

    ¡°The Blue Luan Spirit Race will remember this grudge!¡± said Feng Shanhu. With that, he turned, left, and followed Feng Muyun away.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t stop them.

    On the contrary, he was eager for them toe back with stronger opponents.

    ¡°When the Temple Master was in the early-stage Cosmic Enlightenment Realm, he suppressed that peak Cosmic Enlightenment elder of the Blue Luan Spirit Race. Now, I¡¯ve suppressed an early-stage Cosmic Enlightenment World King in the peak of the Heavenly Longevity Realm. Byparison...I¡¯ve done at least as well, if not better,¡± thought Su Yi.

    However, after doing a seriousparison, he concluded that his current strength was still significantly below the Temple Master¡¯s at his peak.

    After all, at his peak, the Temple Master didn¡¯t even need the Sword of the Human Realm to suppress peak Cosmic Enlightenment experts with ease.

    Even the Painter, the Fisherman, and other peak powerhouses of the stars were no match for him!

    With the Temple Master¡¯s memories and experience as a guide, he gauged that he¡¯d need to step into the Oneness Realm before his abilities wereparable to the Temple Master¡¯s at his peak.

    Reaching that level would mean he¡¯d surpassed the Temple Master in his current incarnation!

    And standing shoulder-to-shoulder with the peak Cosmic Enlightenment Temple Master while still in the Oneness Realm would prove that his current path far surpassed that of his predecessor!

    ¡°I¡¯ve been myself for a long time, and there¡¯s no one I¡¯d rather be,¡± whispered Su Yi.

    The Temple Master, Shen Mu, and Su Xuanjun were all his past lives.

    But they were also him.

    He was attempting to surpass each of his past selves in his current incarnation. This was, naturally,peting with himself.

    Su Yi took out the Southern Mountain Daoist Seal and continued refining it.

    Thunderclouds churned, and the dome of heaven dimmed.

    Within that run-down temple amidst the ruins.

    The jade-robed, crowned Feng Yunlie put away the beast skin map, then rose. ¡°It¡¯s time. We ought to head out.¡±

    ¡°Young Leader, Xingya and the others have yet to return,¡± the elder in white reminded him.

    ¡°Send them a message. Tell them to proceed to the Crow¡¯s Nest Ruins and reconvene with us upon their return,¡± ordered Feng Yunlie.

    But it was then that a voice full of bitterness and grief boomed outside the run-down temple. ¡°Young Leader, Elder Xingya... has fallen!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Thunder rumbled and boomed beneath the dome of heaven.

    The crowd¡¯s hearts shook, and their expressions shifted.

    Feng Yunlie put his hands behind his back. His brow furrowed.

    Radiant, blood-colored electric light shed beneath the skies outside the dpidated temple, his handsome face flickering in and out of view.

 Chapter 1279 - The Ruins of the Crowâ€™s Nest

    <h4>Chapter 1279 - The Ruins of the Crow¡¯s Nest</h4>

    The atmosphere was so stifled that it was almost suffocating.

    The Blue Luan Spirit Race experts¡¯ expressions darkened.

    ¡°This happened because I gotcent...¡± Feng Yunlie said softly, shattering the deathly silence.

    The old man in white said hurriedly, ¡°Young Leader, how could you possibly be to me for this? None of us would have guessed that this opponent would be so troublesome.¡±

    Feng Yunlie subtly shook his head. ¡°A mistake is a mistake, and the me for Elder Xingya¡¯s death ultimately lies with me.¡±

    With that, he turned his gaze toward Feng Shanhu. ¡°Could you discern the killer¡¯s origins?¡±

    Feng Shanhu said gravely, ¡°Earlier, Elder Xingya suspected that he was an old monster deliberately obscuring his true cultivation...¡±

    He then exined the battle in full detail, not daring to leave anything out.

    Feng Yunlie¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°The Laws of Flying Light? Have any of you heard of this power of the Grand Dao?¡±

    The crowd shook their heads.

    ¡°A Law of the Grand Dao that suppressed Elder Xingya in terms of speed has to be a supreme Celestial Law at the very least. But in that case, why haven¡¯t we heard of it?¡± Feng Yunlie¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°This truly is out of the ordinary. And Elder Xingya suspected he was hiding his cultivation base. That¡¯s even stranger.¡±

    ¡°Could he have been afraid we¡¯d see through his origins?¡± someone said softly.

    Feng Yunlie¡¯s gaze was overcast. ¡°Who in Crow Ridge would be afraid of us discovering their origins?¡±

    The old man in white seemed to realize something. He said softly, ¡°Yan Daolin!¡±

    ¡°That really is a possibility. After all, Crow Ridge is within the Heavenly Prayer Star Realm, where the Nine Heaven Pavilion reigns supreme!¡± Feng Yunlie¡¯s eyes surged with cold light. ¡°Furthermore, Yan Daolin said he wouldn¡¯t get involved in this expedition. That¡¯s strange to begin with. Now, it seems the old-timer has harbored evil intentions all along!¡±

    Someone couldn¡¯t help but interject, ¡°Young Leader, if it were Yan Daolin, he likely wouldn¡¯t have cast aside all pretenses of cordiality. After all, the true good fortune has yet to appear. Revealing himself now would be most unwise.¡±

    Feng Yunlie nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true, but even if that wasn¡¯t Yan Daolin, I can say with certainty that he and Yan Daolin are connected. Don¡¯t forget that Crow Ridge has always been under the Nine Heavens Pavilion¡¯s control.¡±

    The crowd¡¯s faces were instantly unsightly.

    ¡°Do you remember what your opponent looked like, Elder Shanhu?¡± asked Feng Yunlie.

    Feng Shanhu said with staunch confidence, ¡°Even if he were reduced to ash, I¡¯d recognize him immediately!¡±

    ¡°Very well. For now, we¡¯ll remember this grudge. First, we must go to the Ruins of the Crow¡¯s Nest. If I¡¯m not mistaken, our opponent will surely head there too.¡± As he spoke, his eyes surged with murderous intent. ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll naturally settle the score with him!¡±

    Revenge mattered too, but he was more concerned about uncovering the good fortune they¡¯de here for. Furthermore, he predicted that it would soon re-enter the world.

    ...

    Time slipped by.

    A dayter, atop the peak of that ck mountain.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A Daoist seal soared into the air, surrounded by flowing immortal light. Its aura alone was enough to copse the surrounding skies.

    The fly-head-sized characters carved at its base flickered with radiant light, holy and imposing.

    Su Yi exerted his will, and the treasure blurred into a beam of light, flew up his sleeves, and disappeared.

    ¡°With my current cultivation, I can at most disy half of its power. Furthermore, I can only use it for a little less than ten minutes at a time...¡±

    Su Yi was quite surprised.

    The Southern Mountain Daoist Seal was already badly damaged, but even so, Su Yi had to use his full strength just to disy half of its might.

    This was far too terrifying.

    ¡°I wonder where the old-timer got this seal?¡± said Su Yi as he recalled the old man in beast skins who¡¯d directed Blood Crows to ambush him.

    Had the old man chosen to throw all caution to the wind and attack instead of fleeing, he might well have managed to use the seal¡¯s power to catch Su Yi off guard, potentially even killing him!

    ¡°Well, this treasure is mine now.¡± Su Yiughed. He dared say with certainty that this was a treasure of the Path of Transcendence! It was far beyond the World King level, and that made it priceless.

    Suddenly, something urred to Su Yi. <i>A day has passed already, but none of the Blue Luan havee for revenge!</i>

    <i>Could they be afraid? No, most likely not. The experts of the Blue Luan Spirit Race have always been the type to avenge any grudge. There¡¯s no way they¡¯d endure this and simply back down.</i>

    The vengeful nature of the Blue Luan wasmon knowledge amongst the stars.

    Yet now, they were swallowing their anger instead of immediately seeking revenge. There was only one possibility¡ª¡ª

    There was something even more important than revenge!

    <i>Is it that good fortune connected to immortality? ...If so, it seems that good fortune is highly likely to enter the world soon....</i>

    As he pondered, a dense medical fragrance wafted over, assailing his nostrils.

    Su Yi looked over and saw immortal light surging in the nearby pool. Misty radiance churned, and the leaves of that stalk of Transcendent divine medicine swayed as it reached maturity.

    Su Yi walked over.

    This Transcendent divine medicine was extremely wondrous. The stalk was blueish-green, jade-like, and crystalline. The leaves were glittering purple, and there were seven in total, each the size of an infant¡¯s fist. They were covered in natural Dao Markings.

    When its leaves unfurled, it absorbed all of the pond¡¯s immortal mist. It was now a part of this Transcendent divine medicine.

    In the end, Su Yi watched as this stalk of Transcendent medicine seemed toe to life. It whooshed into the air. It was trying to escape!

    Su Yi raised and flipped his palm.

    The Laws of Restricting the Profound wove into a, trapping the medicine in ce.

    Afterward, Su Yi¡¯s divine sense shot forth, and he silently sensed it.

    A momentter, a strange look appeared on his face.

    This stalk of Transcendent medicine seemed to have two uses. First, it could temper and strengthen one¡¯s foundations. Second, it could boost a cultivator¡¯sprehension and control over their power of the Grand Dao!

    That went for even Transcendent Realm cultivators!

    <i>Once I reach the Oneness Realm, I¡¯ll pluck some of the leaves and refine them to test its applications, </i>thought Su Yi. He was already putting the medicine away.

    Then, without any further dys, he shot into the distance.

    ......

    The Ruins of the Crow¡¯s Nest.

    This was a massive valley deep within Crow Ridge. There was a massive depression in the ground, shaped much like a bird¡¯s nest.

    Radiant immortal light soared into the firmament. Divine radiance filled the air, and a resplendent rain of light fell, flowing between heaven and earth like a waterfall.

    It was an astonishing scene. The light illuminated the mountains and rivers, making them as bright as at midday. A sacred atmosphere permeated the area.

    The immortal light dispersed even theyers of dark clouds nketing the dome of heaven, and the grand river of blood-red electricity transformed into a ten-thousand-foot whirlpool.

    The Ruins of the Crow¡¯s Nesty beneath the whirlpool!

    ¡°The revenants within the river of lightning were all experts of Sky Crow Mountain in life. Now, they¡¯ve all gathered in the River of Lightning; they must be waiting for that good fortune to enter the world!¡±

    Feng Yunlie stood outside the Ruins of the Crow¡¯s Nest, his hands behind his back. He gazed up at the blood-red vortex beneath the dome of heaven, an uncharacteristically solemn look on his face.

    Revenants.

    They were what remained of the cultivators who¡¯d perished during the End of the Dharma.

    They were extremely strange and terrifying, as they were full of cursed power. Never mind ordinary World Kings; even Cosmic Enlightenment World Kings were unlikely to fare well if they let the revenants trap them!

    As they made their way through Crow Ridge, Feng Yunlie and the others encountered revenants on multiple asions. Blood Crows and simr creatures attacked in swarms.

    ¡°Fortunately, we prepared thoroughly for this and brought the Misfortune-Annihting Divine Spear. It can destroy spiritual bodies, so with it, we¡¯ll have no need to fear the revenants.¡±

    As Feng Yunlie spoke, he gazed into the heart of the Ruins of the Crow¡¯s Nest.

    There, the ground had cracked, creating a chasm so deep, it seemed bottomless. The immortal light rising into the heavens was surging out of its depths.

    It was dazzlingly, excessively bright. The immortal mist wove into imposing runes of the Immortal Dao.

    Feng Yunlie¡¯s gaze heated up. ¡°I can see it already. The jade record the founder of Sky Crow Mountain left behind is in there! It has to be!¡±

    But then, the elder in white suddenly warned him, ¡°Young Leader, members of the Church of the River of Stars have arrived.

    A group of terrifying figures shot over from the distant skies.

    Their leader was a middle-aged man in a feather coat. He had a massive sword strapped to his back. His mustache was shaped like a halberd, and his eyes shone like the sun and moon. Every breath was like wind and thunder.

    Wu Huasheng!

    He was a high elder of the Church of the River of Stars and ate-stage Cosmic Enlightenment expert.

    Until recently, he¡¯d also been deep in seclusion, disregarding worldly affairs.

    Now, he¡¯d arrived leading a group of the church¡¯s World Kings.

    ¡°Fellow Daoists of the Blue Luan Spirit Race, swords and sabers have no eyes. When ites time topete for good fortune, we must each rely on our own abilities!¡± Wu Huasheng said in a voice booming like thunder throughout the surrounding area.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Feng Yunlie said with a rxedugh, looking calm andposed.

    He couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything more. In apetition for good fortune, there was no need for manners. The winner was a king, and the loser was a bandit. It had always been this way.

    Wu Huasheng and his experts arrived at one side of the Ruins of the Crow¡¯s Nest.

    Shortly after, the World Kings of the ancient Yu Family arrived.

    As one of the Eight Great World King ns of the stars, their foundations might be inferior to the Blue Luan Spirit Race¡¯s, but their strength wasparable.

    The leader of this expedition was an elegant man in Confucian robes who carried a feather fan.

    When they saw him, both the Blue Luan and the experts of the Church of the River of Stars frowned.

    Yu Qing¡¯an!

    He¡¯d been the most dazzling Cosmic Enlightenment Realm World King in the Yu Family for the past thirty thousand years!

    His seniority might not be all that lofty, but his military feats could be described as glorious. Even others of the same cultivation viewed him with trepidation.

    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, Senior Wu. Swords and sabers have no eyes. It alles down to skill.¡±

    Wu Huasheng said expressionlessly, ¡°I dare not call myself your senior, Yu Qing¡¯an. Throughout the stars, who doesn¡¯t know that <i>you </i>have the most illustrious reputation of anyone in the Yu Family?¡±

    Yu Qing¡¯an smiled, then greeted Feng Yunlie.

    Feng Yunlie subtly inclined his head but said nothing.

    Shortly after the Yu Family experts arrived, the depths of the massive chasm suddenly rumbled and boomed.

    A sound reminiscent of the roar of a demonic god shook both heaven and earth.

    Then, beneath the crowd¡¯s attentive gazes, an ancient pce enveloped in churning immortal light slowly rose from the massive chasm¡¯s depths.

 Chapter 1280 - Entering an Immortal Palace

    <h4>Chapter 1280 - Entering an Immortal Pce </h4>

    <i>An immortal pce?</i>

    The crowd¡¯s eyes zed.

    Firelight surged out of the massive chasm at the center of the Ruins of the Crow¡¯s Nest. Immortal radiance danced about, and a mysterious pce slowly rose from the chasm¡¯s depths, bringing with it far-reaching immortal light.

    Its glow illuminated all of heaven and earth.

    Someone suddenly shot toward the pce at top speed.

    The experts of the Blue Luan Spirit Race, Church of the River of Stars, and ancient Yu Family were stunned. They weren¡¯t sure who that guy was, but he wasn¡¯t from any of their camps!

    There was no doubt about it; whoever he was, he wanted to beat the others to the punch.

    Feng Yunlie snorted coldly, and was just about to stop this interloper when something terrifying happened.

    A beam of immortal light swept forth, shattering that charging figure to bits!

    His soul instantly dispersed.

    The crowd gasped, and chills coursed down their spines.

    All of them could tell that the man who¡¯d beaten them to the punch was a Cosmic Enlightenment Ream old monster.

    Yet he perished on the spot, destroyed before he could even dodge!

    The crowd felt as if someone had poured buckets of ice water over their heads. Their heads instantly cleared.

    As wonderful as good fortune was, they needed to be alive to fight for it. It was obvious that not just anyone could enter this mysterious immortal pce.

    Heaven and earth were as bright as midday. The immortal pce hovered there, unmoving.

    It was old-fashioned and grand, and it looked as if it had been forged out of immortal gold. A solemn, holy atmosphere permeated the air.

    Statues of auspicious beasts crouched on the eaves: Taowu, Vermillion Birds, Bi¡¯an, Suanni, Xiezhi, and Zhuyan. All of them were lifelike and bathed in immortal radiance.

    A signboard hovered over the pce. The name ¡°Sky Crow Pce¡± was written in ancient yao glyphs.

    The gates were open, but the immortal mists were so dense that no one could see the pce interior clearly.

    ¡°It really is a pce left by Sky Crow Mountain, one of the top sects from the End of the Dharma,¡± murmured Feng Yunlie, his heart filling with excitement.

    The other old-timers looked impressed too.

    The pce was far too extraordinary. Shrouded in immortal mist, it seemed holy and austere, like an immortal abode straight out of a legend.

    Suddenly, a miserable, agonized cry emanated from the Church of the River of Stars¡¯ camp.

    A red-robed man clutched his head and staggered back, his face racked with agony.

    Wu Huasheng said gravely, ¡°Make no further attempts to examine it with your divine sense!¡±

    The crowd was instantly solemn as they realized what had happened. The red-robed man had secretly attempted to use his divine sense to perceive the pce interior, only to suffer a bacsh!

    The atmosphere was instantly stifled and oppressive.

    The immortal pce had arisen, and its good fortune was close at hand.

    Yet one Cosmic Enlightenment World King had died instantaneously, and another had suffered a bacsh for trying to investigate with their divine sense. Given the circumstances, who wouldn¡¯t have been terrified?

    No one dared act recklessly.

    ¡°Young Leader, how about I try?¡± said one of the Blue Luan, the old man in white.

    ¡°Be careful. The moment you sense something amiss, flee immediately. Don¡¯t force your way in,¡± ordered Feng Yunlie.

    The old man nodded, then flew into the air and approached the pce, step by step.

    All eyes instantly converged upon him.

    ¡°Get ready to attack. If the opportunity arises, take action immediately.¡± Wu Huasheng¡¯s eyes shed as he transmitted orders to the rest of the church¡¯s experts.

    Meanwhile, Yu Qing¡¯an ordered his nsmen to prepare to fight at a moment¡¯s notice.

    The atmosphere was silent and oppressive.

    While he was still just over a thousand feet from the pce, the old man in white suddenly took out a bronze umbre and held it in front of himself.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    Immortal light swept toward him, mming into the umbre.

    The old man was instantly sent flying, and the bronze umbre exploded into bits.

    The old man was visibly astonished. He no longer dared approach, instead retreating back to the Blue Luan¡¯s camp.

    Everyone who saw this realized how difficult this would be.

    That immortal light was far too terrifying. When it shot out of Sky Crow Pce, it could destroy even Cosmic Enlightenment World Kings with ease. How could they defend themselves against that?

    But none of them were willing to just give up here.

    Experts of the Yu Family and the Church of the River of Stars each attempted to approach, but no matter what secret arts or treasures they employed, all were forced back.

    The crowd¡¯s hearts were increasingly heavy.

    Good fortuney before them, but they couldn¡¯t seize it. This was unquestionably torturous.

    Suddenly, someone chuckled, ¡°If no one else wants to try, allow me.¡±

    A young man in blue appeared apanying this voice, sauntering leisurely through the sky.

    The dazzling immortal light filling thendscape illuminated him, making him seem extraordinary, as if he¡¯d transcended the mundane.

    This was none other than Su Yi.

    ¡°Young Leader, that¡¯s the one who did it!¡± Feng Shanhu gnashed his teeth, his expression unsightly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s the one who killed Elder Xingya!¡± Feng Muyun said icily.

    ¡°He sure is gutsy...¡± Feng Yunlie¡¯s brow furrowed. He was quite surprised; he wouldn¡¯t have thought Feng Xingya¡¯s killer would be so bold as to reveal himself.

    ¡°Young Leader, let¡¯s take this opportunity to cut the bastard down!¡±

    ¡°Hold on for now,¡± said Feng Yunlie. He took a deep breath. ¡°It would naturally be even better if he died before the immortal pce.¡±

    The experts of the Church of the River of Stars and the Yu Family were eyeing them hungrily. He naturally wouldn¡¯t give thepetition an opportunity to exploit.

    ¡°Why not attack me?¡± Once Su Yi arrived, he looked at the experts of the Blue Luan Spirit Race.

    Feng Yunlie andpany were stunned, as if they dared not believe their ears.

    ¡°Are you actively looking for trouble?¡± Feng Yunlie said coldly.

    ¡°And what if I am?¡±ughed Su Yi.

    ¡°...¡± The other Blue Luan Spirit Race experts were visibly enraged. They were on the verge of losing control of their murderous intent.

    They¡¯d seen brazen arrogance before, but never anything on this level!

    The experts of the Yu Family and Church of the River of Stars witnessed this exchange. All of them were surprised, and they couldn¡¯t help but take another look at Su Yi.

    ¡°Can you tell who this person is? He actually dares provoke the Blue Luan Spirit Race to their faces. Isn¡¯t he afraid to die?¡± transmitted Wu Huasheng.

    It had been a long time since he¡¯d explored the outside world, and he found it difficult to believe such a brazen,wless young person could exist.

    The other Church of the River of Stars World Kings shook their heads.

    Meanwhile, Yu Qing¡¯an and hispanions were having simr transmitted conversations. s, none of them could discern the blue-robed young man¡¯s origins.

    In the end, Feng Yunlie managed to resist the urge to attack.

    He gazed coldly and calmly at Su Yi. ¡°Remember this. The more arrogant you are now, the more embarrassing your death will be!¡±

    Su Yiughed, then said withplete agreement, ¡°Truly well said.¡±

    With that, he paid the experts of the Blue Luan Spirit Race no further heed and continued toward the immortal pce.

    A jade pendant quivered in his left hand.

    This was Wei Shan¡¯s token!

    There was no doubt about it. Wei Shan was trapped inside that mysterious immortal pce!

    This was what Su Yi found so surprising.

    After all, ording to Heavenly Libationer Lu Yun of the Nine Heavens Pavilion, Wei Shan entered Crow Ridge a full nine years ago.

    But the immortal pce had only just re-entered the world!

    That unquestionably meant that nine years before the pce rose from the chasm, Wei Shan found this ce and somehow got trapped inside!

    ¡°That guy actually went!¡±

    ¡°How is that any different from going to his death?¡±

    ¡°For now, let¡¯s just wait and see.¡±

    All eyes were instantly upon Su Yi.

    Feng Yunlie and hispanions were suppressing a bellyful of fire. They longed to watch Su Yi die before the immortal pce, but they also didn¡¯t want him to just drop dead like that; that¡¯d be letting him off too easily.

    Their feelings were quite the contradiction.

    Wu Huasheng and the other members of the Church of the River of Stars, as well as Yu Qing¡¯an and his nsmen, all watched coldly from the sidelines.

    All of them had experienced the ups and downs of worldly affairs. They naturally wouldn¡¯t try to stop him.

    Heaven and earth were quiet and still. The grand immortal pce hovered there, grand and austere.

    The vortex formed of the blood-red river of lightning was simrly still, but the aura permeating from it was enough to make one¡¯s heart palpitate.

    The atmosphere was deathly silent.

    But it was as if Su Yi didn¡¯t even notice. He just approached the immortal pce as if he were out for a casual stroll.

    When he got within a thousand feet of the pce, the crowd held their breath.

    It was at this distance that a beam of immortal light destroyed the first Cosmic Enlightenment old-timer to attempt to enter.

    Even the Blue Luan Spirit Race¡¯s old man in white had been forced back! But against all expectations, even after Su Yi passed the thousand-foot mark, nothing unexpected happened.

    ¡°This...¡± Everyone was stunned, and they found this difficult to believe.

    ¡°Has the danger surrounding the immortal pce vanished?¡± someone whispered, their gaze heating up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s test it.¡± Someone took out a flying dagger, which shot toward the distant immortal pce.

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    With a sh of immortal light, the dagger shattered into pieces!

    The crowd was astonished.

    The immortal pce¡¯s dangers obviously hadn¡¯t disappeared, but strangely, they never targeted the young man in blue.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Don¡¯t tell me that he¡¯s somehow seen through the pce¡¯s mysteries and won its approval? Is that why he can approach safely?¡± One of the old-timers furrowed his brow.

    The experts of the Blue Luan Spirit Race glowered, each looking more unsightly than the one before.

    They could never have anticipated this unbelievable development.

    ¡°Young Leader, if we don¡¯t stop him now, he¡¯ll seize the immortal pce¡¯s good fortune before we get the chance!¡± someone said frantically.

    Feng Yunlie waved this concern away, then said inly, ¡°What¡¯s there to panic about? He might have escaped for now, but he won¡¯t get far. The moment he retrieves the good fortune and tries to leave with it will be the moment he dies!¡±

    Everyone was stunned, but a momentter, they calmed down.

    Waiting for their prey toe to them? It was truly an excellent idea!

    As they conversed, Su Yi drifted over to the entrance and disappeared through its mist-shrouded gates.

    The crowd couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous watching him.

    They¡¯d arrived long before him, but the pce¡¯s defenses were targeting him. There was no way for them to go inside.

    Yet now, someone who¡¯d arrived after them had entered smoothly, without encountering the slightest danger!

    This was tant differential treatment!

    Some of the old-timers¡¯ hearts filled with resentment. They could sense the immortal pce¡¯s malintent.

    ¡°This is actually wonderful news. After all, at least <i>someone </i>can enter the pce and retrieve the good fortune connected to immortality,¡± Wu Huasheng suddenly spoke up.

    The crowd¡¯s eyes shed.

    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, Senior. Seems to me that we ought to take this time to discuss how we¡¯ll divvy up this good fortune. That way, we can avoid any further upsets once that young man emerges with the treasure,¡±ughed Yu Qing¡¯an.

    The crowd was instantly tempted.

    Feng Yunlie thought for a moment, then subtly inclined his head. ¡°Indeed.¡±

 Chapter 1281 - Who Asked You About Fairness?

    <h4>Chapter 1281 - Who Asked You About Fairness?</h4>

    The pce interior was vast and empty. There was no furniture or decorations at all, save for the eternally lit bronzenterns on the walls.

    As soon as Su Yi entered, the gates mmed shut behind him.

    He was instantly on guard, and he scanned his surroundings.

    A man sat cross-legged on the ground at the far end of the hall. He was dressed in gray robes, with coarse, firm features. Even seated, he was built like a mountain, with an imposing martial bearing.

    Wei Shan!

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed, and ripples coursed through his heart.

    He¡¯d considered all sorts of possibilities. The only thing that never urred to him was that he¡¯d see Wei Shan the moment he entered this mysterious immortal pce.

    But Su Yi quickly realized that something was amiss.

    Wei Shan was seated cross-legged, but it seemed he¡¯d lost his awareness. He was like an unmoving y statue.

    ¡°Shen Mu, you¡¯re finally here.¡±

    A cold, tranquil voice suddenly rang out.

    A rain of light flowed through the air, outlining a human figure.

    She wore a pale green dress, with a jade belt around her waist. Her long hair was tied up and decorated with a golden crown.

    She gripped a ck scepter, and her features were picturesque, pretty, and youthful, like a girl in her teens. Moreover, she and Qing Wan werepletely identical!

    ¡°Heavenly Prayer?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose in surprise.

    A frantic shout emanated from the bronze kettle hanging from Heavenly Prayer¡¯s slender waist. ¡°Your Excellency the Temple Master, watch out! That isn¡¯t her! She¡¯s just seized Heavenly Prayer¡¯s body!¡±

    Nines!

    He was the soul apanying Heavenly Prayer. He and Su Yi met outside the Grotto of Abstruse Force when Heavenly Prayer visited the Dark and Gold Star Realm.

    When he heard Nines¡¯ warning, Su Yi realized several things weren¡¯t right.

    This ¡°good fortune connected to immortality, soon to re-enter the world¡± was most likely a trap. And it was targeting him!

    Also, the woman who¡¯d upied Heavenly Prayer¡¯s body had called him Shen Mu!

    ¡°You haven¡¯t awakened the memories of your past life yet, have you?¡± whispered Heavenly Prayer.

    As she spoke, she brushed her fingertip against the bronze kettle, sealing Ninespletely. He could no longer make any noise.

    Su Yi rubbed his forehead. ¡°Before we do anything else, can you tell me what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Heavenly Prayer shook her head and said coolly, ¡°None of that is important. I¡¯m simply here to sever a karmic tie.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°One involving Shen Mu?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Heavenly Prayer nodded. Her eyes were as cold and clear as snow as she stared at Su Yi. ¡°Shen Mu must diepletely and utterly. Even a reincarnation... cannot be permitted to exist.¡±

    Her bearing was cold, tranquil, and aloof, like an immortal beauty from beyond the nine heavens. She seemed utterly distant and unapproachable.

    But her words were enough to send chills through one¡¯s heart.

    Heavenly Prayer pointed at Wei Shan. ¡°Rest assured. Once you¡¯re dead, he can leave here with his life. I never drag the innocent into my affairs.¡±

    Here, an inexplicable hint of a smile tugged at her lips, and she said gravely, ¡°Ultimately, this grudge is between the two of us.¡±

    Su Yi sipped from a jug of wine. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re the woman who shattered Shen Mu¡¯s heart. Is that right?¡±

    Heavenly Prayer said coolly, without the slightest ripple of surprise, ¡°All of that happened a long time ago. You¡¯ve yet to reawaken Shen Mu¡¯s memories, so you needn¡¯t concern yourself with that.¡±

    ¡°But I am no longer Shen Mu. Why target me?¡± Su Yi truly couldn¡¯t wrap his head around it all.

    Heavenly Prayer said solemnly, ¡°You aren¡¯t him now, but you¡¯re sure to be another him. And I cannot tolerate his existence.¡±

    Su Yi was just about to ask further questions when Heavenly Prayer shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re going to die today. There¡¯s no point in asking anything else.¡±

    Before her cold voice finished echoing through the room, she waved her ck scepter.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Countless shes of immortal light burst, transforming into radiant divine chains and enveloping Su Yi.

    Their aura was so terrifying that Su Yi felt pricking pain on his skin. A strong sense of crisis arose in his heart.

    Without the slightest hesitation, he swung his sword with all his might.

    He circted his cultivation base to unprecedented heights. The Laws of Restricting the Profound flowed along the edge of his sword.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    A momentter, his sword qi shattered.

    Su Yi was sent flying back. He mmed into the pce walls, shaking the entire building.

    He couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    Although he wasn¡¯t injured, the power of that strike was enough to prove that the woman who¡¯d upied Heavenly Prayer¡¯s body had strength beyond the bounds of the World King realm!

    In other words, she was most likely a terrifying existence of the Path of Transcendence!

    ¡°It¡¯s useless. With the power of a World King, to me, you¡¯re no different from a mantis trying to block a chariot.¡±

    Off in the distance, Heavenly Prayer¡¯s clothing danced around her, and her picturesque features were perfectly tranquil. Her tone made it seem as if she werementing on something so trivial as to barely be worth mentioning.

    ¡°If you were in the Heavenly Longevity Realm, I¡¯m afraid you wouldn¡¯t have the guts to say something so shameless.¡± Su Yi brushed off his clothes, his expression as calm as ever.

    ¡°Naive. In a life-or-death battle, the strong reign supreme. Who asked you about fairness?¡± Heavenly Prayer said inly, ¡°You needn¡¯t be bitter. Had Shen Mu died properly, the current you could never have existed.¡±

    She raised her ck scepter and tapped.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Immortal light swept through the skies, descending upon Su Yi like a waterfall.

    Su Yi circted the Laws of Flying Light and attempted to dodge.

    But a momentter, his heart sank. The Laws of Flying Light wereparable to supreme Celestial Laws, yet now, they¡¯d been suppressed!

    There was no time for any further thought. Su Yi swung his sword and shed with her head-on.

    The illusory Six Paths of Reincarnation floated behind him, and the edge of his sword seemed shrouded in the dim curtain of heaven as he struck.

    The resulting impact shook heaven and earth.

    The cycle of the Six Paths shattered, and Su Yi was forced back once more, his blood and qi churning.

    ¡°Are these the mysteries of reincarnation? They¡¯re indeed taboo. They actually let a Heavenly Longevity cultivator like you block one of my attacks.¡± Heavenly Prayer seemed thoughtful, and she was obviously surprised.

    But her movements never slowed.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Countless chains of immortal light fell from the skies and bore down on Su Yi.

    She might have looked tranquil, but deep within her bones, she was iparably aloof, proud, and domineering. When she attacked, she wasn¡¯t the least bit polite. She saw Su Yi as amb to the ughter.

    That aside, the power at her disposal was extremely terrifying. Immortal radiance rose into the air. Divine mes interwove, mighty beyond imagination.

    Strictly speaking, she was the strongest opponent Su Yi had faced since his return to the stars.

    A woman he suspected had long since stepped onto the Path of Transcendence! Although the Illusionist had stepped onto the Path of Transcendence too, his Laws of the Grand Dao had an innate weakness to the mysteries of reincarnation.

    But this woman was different. With a single gesture, immortal light burst forth with terrifying power.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t shrink back.

    He¡¯d already been nning to try himself against a Transcendent opponent while still in the World King Realm, and this was a rare opportunity. How could he refuse it?

    <i>ng!</i>

    The Dark and Gold Fortune Vine burst with divine radiance as Su Yi unleashed the mysteries of Profound Ruin without the slightest hesitation. His sword intent was like the light of a new dawn, and his sword force seemed to overturn the blue dome of heaven. As his sword force swept forth, the immortal radiance filling the skies scattered and dispersed.

    Although Su Yi felt the impact, he seemed rtivelyposed.

    ¡°What type of Grand Dao is this!?¡± Heavenly Prayer eximed. Waves of surprise rippled across her indifferent gaze.

    Her keen senses told her that whatever Dao Su Yi had just drawn on seemed even mightier than the secrets of reincarnation!

    Su Yi disregarded her, swung his sword, and attacked once more.

    A hint of a cold arc tugged at Heavenly Prayer¡¯s lips. Without any more wasted words, she attacked with all her might.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A grand battle ensued, shaking the entire immortal pce.

    Su Yi unleashed the full extent of his Dao of the Sword, as forceful as a wandering dragon.

    Heavenly Prayer swung her ck scepter, drawing upon immortal light. Sometimes, it poured down like a waterfall, or burst forth like a river breaking through a dam. Sometimes, it transformed into a dense swarm of divine chains and danced in the air. Other times, it condensed into a mountain and came crashing down...

    As time passed, Su Yi¡¯s wounds started to umte. Blood dripped from the corners of his lips.

    Even though he was going all out, the disparity between their cultivations was too great. As a result, it was starting to seem that he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold out much longer.

    But he never retreated.

    Fire burned in the depths of his gaze as his will to fight caught fully aze. He didn¡¯t even notice the wounds piling up, and he attacked with increasing ferocity.

    Unbridled and unrestrained, tyrannical and proud.

    Heavenly Prayer¡¯s brow gradually furrowed. Even she couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. <i>He¡¯s only in the Heavenly Longevity Realm, yet he¡¯s this strong. It¡¯s unbelievable!</i>

    ¡°Here in Sky Crow Pce, it doesn¡¯t matter how all-epassing your abilities are. You have no hope of turning the tables,¡± Heavenly Prayer said coldly. ¡°It¡¯s time we ended this.¡±

    A decisive look appeared on her face as she raised her ck scepter.

    ¡°Hah!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The immortal pce rumbled. Countless, densely packed, borate formation markings condensed out of immortal light burst forth.

    The lights mmed into Su Yi under Heavenly Prayer¡¯s control.

    This attack was far too terrifying. There was no need to even question it; no World King could have blocked this. They would have perished on the spot.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t hesitate to unleash the Southern Mountain Daoist Seal.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The seal rose into the air, bursting with immortal light, then descended with the force of an ancient immortal mountain. It forcefully blocked the immortal light charging over from all sides.

    ¡°A Transcendent spirit treasure? I wouldn¡¯t have guessed you¡¯d have such a thing, but s, to me, it isn¡¯t even worth looking at,¡± Heavenly Prayer said softly.

    Her ck scepter caught aze and swept through the air.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The Southern Mountain Daoist Seal was instantly under terrifying suppression.

    The treasure was damaged to begin with. As the surging immortal light mmed into it, it swayed; it seemed it wouldn¡¯t be able to hold out much longer.

    Even so, the power it unleashed left Su Yi astonished.

    After all, it was just a damaged Transcendent treasure. Lasting this long was quite impressive already.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t sh with her head-on any further. He put the seal away and drew on the power of the Sword of the Nine Hells.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The Dark and Gold Fortune Sword burst with divine radiance. Its hum was clear and impassioned as its terrifying, unsurpassed sword intent spread throughout the surrounding area.

    Before he even attacked, his sword force shattered the immortal light on all sides!

    ¡°This...¡± Heavenly Prayer¡¯s icy, beautiful face finally shifted in a rare loss ofposure.

    Her skin quivered, and she sensed an unprecedented, lethal threat. Without the slightest hesitation, she activated her ck scepter to the full extent of its power.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The Immortal Pce trembled. On its walls, the Dao Markings of the formation lit up with dazzling radiance, and a surging sea of immortal light burst forth like an avnche.

    It was at that moment that Su Yi swung his sword.

 Chapter 1282 - You Really Are a Bitch

    <h4>Chapter 1282 - You Really Are a Bitch</h4>

    One sh.

    It was as simple as could be. He just swung his sword down.

    But unsurpassed sword force burst forth, plunging the entire immortal pce into a terrifying, oppressive atmosphere.

    Beneath this sh, the avnche of immortal light flooding in from all sides dissipated with a bang.

    As fragile as a soap bubble.

    Heavenly Prayer¡¯s ck scepter shattered with an audible crunch. Her slender, graceful frame was sent flying back, and she mmed into the wall, hard.

    Her smooth skin was covered in blood, and too many bones to count snapped.

    Her pink lips parted, and blood poured from her mouth.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    In the end, the entire pce trembled. The formation Dao Markings covering the walls split, cracked, and disappeared.

    One sh to turn the tides!

    Amidst the dust and smoke, Heavenly Prayer raised her head with great difficulty. ¡°That power doesn¡¯t belong to you!¡±

    Su Yi was covered in injuries, but all of them were superficial flesh wounds.

    Heavenly Prayer¡¯s wounds were far more severe. She sat sprawled on the ground, her long hair hanging loose and her delicate frame dripping blood, looking wretched as could be.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying the power you used earlier all belonged to you?¡± Su Yi said in a voice rife with mockery.

    During their earlier battle, he sensed that she was drawing power from the formation covering the four walls of this immortal pce.

    This woman might well have stepped onto the Path of Transcendence, and she might really have far surpassed the World King Realm.

    But she wasn¡¯t here in the flesh. Instead, she was upying Heavenly Prayer¡¯s body!

    The woman silently wiped the blood from her lips. ¡°But you... will lose beyond a doubt in the end.¡±

    She¡¯d already recovered her cold, aloof pride, and her gaze was indifferent.

    Su Yi walked over. ¡°What makes you say that?¡±

    The woman¡¯s gaze shifted inscrutably as she stared intently at him. ¡°Your past life swore on his Dao Heart that he¡¯d protect me with his life. Moreover, he swore that he was willing to die for me!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°You¡¯re saying it was because of this oath that Shen Mu¡¯s heart shattered, killing him?¡±

    The woman shook his head, her voice tinged with an uncharacteristic disy of hatred. ¡°You are him, and you¡¯re still alive. How could he have truly died?¡±

    ¡°Shen Mu was Shen Mu,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°And I¡¯m me. Whatever oaths he swore, they mean nothing to me.¡±

    The womanughed. ¡°Have a look at this. Do you recognize it?¡±

    A lock charm floated above her palm.

    It was perfectly ordinary, the type of jewelry a child wore as an expression of their elders¡¯ hopes for a long life and a good future.

    When he firstid eyes on it, Su Yi felt nothing at all.

    But within his sea of consciousness, one of the seven chains suppressed by the Sword of the Nine Hells suddenly started ttering and swaying.

    It was the chain that sealed the Dao Imprint of Shen Mu¡¯s life!

    As the chain shook violently, a dense, inextricable sense of grief assailed Su Yi¡¯s heart and soul.

    The emotions burst out of him like a volcanic eruption. Su Yi instantly stopped in his tracks, and his brow furrowed. The grief appeared on his face, and he stood there, rooted to the spot, as if dazed.

    ¡°Shen Mu, I just knew you wouldn¡¯t forget me,¡± the woman said softly. ¡°This longevity lock forged of mundane iron was your greatest treasure. When you gave it to me, you swore to protect me for the rest of your life, never forsaking me...¡±

    Here, she sighed. ¡°Your feelings were far, far more precious than the jewelry itself...¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze shifted, and he felt dazed. The grief in his expression intensified.

    It was as if he¡¯d be an entirely different person. He waspletely disconste, dazed and unable to speak.

    But when the woman saw this, a nigh imperceptible hint of contempt appeared in the depths of her gaze.

    She stared intently at Su Yi. ¡°I was honest with you back then. I told you I was a disciple of the Six Desires Demonist Sect, and that I wanted to achieve the Dao through emotion, or rather, theck thereof. The stronger my Dao Partner, the greater the power I¡¯d obtain by severing that bond.

    ¡°I told you that when I fell in love, I could disregard everything else, but that when you fell inextricably head-over-heels for me, it would mean that the time hade for me to sever our bond, ideally by killing you with my own two hands. Only then could I reach unsurpassed heights of the Dao.

    ¡°This is my Dao. Having killed my beloved, I could advance with no fear of heart demons¡¯ influence. Nothing external could sway me. I¡¯d be a supreme expert, free of emotional fetters. What danger or pitfall could hinder me then?

    ¡°But you were a fool. Even after learning everything, you said you were willing to sacrifice yourself to help me realize my Grand Dao...¡±

    Here, the woman let out a soft sigh. ¡°Were that truly the case, all would have been well. I could have been truly heartless, with my heart no longer standing in my way. Who¡¯d have thought... you¡¯d reincarnate?¡±

    Here, her face revealed a hint of bitterness. ¡°Shen Mu, did you know that learning of your reincarnation almost made me suffer an emotional bacsh and lose myself to obsession?¡±

    Su Yi stood there, his expression shifting, his face full of grief, bewilderment, and despondency.

    The woman rose from the ground with great difficulty and stared at him intently. ¡°If you still care about our bond, if you still remember your vow, might you... give meplete fulfillment?¡±

    Su Yi raised his hand and pped her across the face.

    <i>Whap!</i>

    Her butt hit the ground, and her pretty face reddened and swelled.

    She looked bbergasted. ¡°You...¡±

    Su Yi rubbed his face, the grief, bewilderment, and despondency vanishing without a trace as he regained his earlier calmposure.

    ¡°Who do you think you are? I <i>said </i>I¡¯m not Shen Mu.¡± Su Yiughed dryly. ¡°But after everything you just said, I finally understand how Shen Mu, that muddle-headed bastard, died. It¡¯s truly... infuriating!¡±

    As he said thosest few words, Su Yi gnashed his teeth.

    <i>You were head over heels? Fine, but pick the right target first! You met someone with ill intentions, and you sacrificed even your life? You¡¯re simply too stupid for words!</i>

    <i>It¡¯s true! Love cuts the deepest!</i>

    Even viewed through the lens of the Temple Master¡¯s experiences, Shen Mu was extraordinarily talented, a miraculous genius of the Dao of the Sword. There was no one else like him!

    The Temple Master had never seen his equal in terms of power orprehension!

    At fifteen, he contemted for ten days and ten nights, smoothly proving his Dao and bing an Emperor.

    At seventeen, he overcame a life-or-death struggle and broke into the World King Realm.

    At just twenty-three years of age, he reached the pinnacle of the Cosmic Enlightenment Realm and pointed his sword at the Path of Transcendence!

    Yet this peerless genius had let a woman shatter his heart, killing him.

    It was simply absurd.

    ¡°Impossible! Shen Mu and I were together for years. Even if he¡¯s reincarnated, even if he¡¯s yet to reawaken his memories, he ought to obey my everymand and attend to my every whim. Even if I tell him to die, he shouldn¡¯t so much as furrow his brow!¡±

    She sat there on the ground andpletely lost her cool. There was no longer any trace of her earlier cold, aloof bearing.

    Su Yi walked up and pressed down on her head.

    He tightened his grip and pulled, drawing a soul out of Heavenly Prayer¡¯s body.

    Upon closer inspection, the illusory, indistinct soul body was as beautiful as ady immortal.

    But she looked utterly wretched in Su Yi¡¯s grip.

    ¡°Can we chat properly now?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The woman¡¯s soul body onlyughed coldly in response. ¡°A wisp of soul, that¡¯s all. I can afford to lose it. Besides... do you really think you¡¯ve won?¡±

    Before Su Yi could respond, the woman¡¯s soul body pointed at Heavenly Prayer. ¡°She¡¯s my legacy disciple. Do you understand what that means?¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s expression darkened.

    Heavenly Prayer and Qing Wan were originally the same person.

    Yet now, this woman was saying that Heavenly Prayer was her disciple!

    That undoubtedly meant Qing Wan was her disciple too!

    The woman continued leisurely, ¡°I heard from Yan Daolin that you and Qing Wan have feelings for each other, and that you¡¯ve established a deep bond. But I can say with certainty that as her cultivation rises, the soul birthmark within Qing Wan will awaken. When the timees, she¡¯ll remember her past in its entirety.¡±

    Here, she stared intently at Su Yi, then chuckled. ¡°You can guess what will happen next. Will Qing Wan do as I have, and sever her bond to prove her Dao?¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed tightly. ¡°Did you arrange for Qing Wan to appear by my side?¡±

    The woman smiled with even greater delight. ¡°That isn¡¯t important anymore, is it?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re using your own disciple in your schemes. Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself?¡±

    Su Yi found this quite surprising. <i>This woman might seem proud and aloof, but in truth, there are no depths to which she will not sink!</i>

    Hurting Shen Mu, the man who loved her more than life itself, was one thing. But now, she was even plotting against her disciple. She had the heart of a scorpion or snake, shameless to the extreme.

    The woman¡¯s smile faded. ¡°We disciples of the Six Desires Demonist Sect pursue a Dao Heart without feelings, a Dao unswayed by emotion. Qing Wan is my disciple. Should she have the opportunity to kill you, it will rid me of my heart¡¯s mdies, and she too can achieve an unsurpassed Dao. That¡¯s what they call ¡®killing two birds with one stone.¡¯¡±

    ¡°And do you think I¡¯ll let that happen?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The woman said with conviction, ¡°Yes, unless you kill Qing Wan. If you don¡¯t, when her birthmark reawakens and she regains her memories, she¡¯s sure to do as I have and rid herself of you, her greatest stumbling block. In simple terms, she¡¯ll have to kill you to prove her Dao.¡±

    She paused, thenughed. ¡°But... Can you bear to kill Qing Wan?¡±

    <i>Whap!</i>

    Su Yi pped the woman¡¯s soul body so hard, it almost split.

    For a moment, she was obviously enraged, but then, sheughed dismissively. ¡°Only someone inept would lose their temper like this.¡±

    ¡°Inept? You¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m simply pping you on Qing Wan¡¯s half; she deserves better.¡± With that, Su Yi pped her across the face once more, leaving her soul body trembling violently.

    The woman said icily, ¡°Sooner orter, I¡¯ll have you on the ground, wagging your tail beneath my feet like a dog!¡±

    <i>Whap!</i>

    Su Yi pped her once more, without the slightest politeness.

    ¡°You...¡± The woman was obviously enraged.

    Her status was extraordinary. Even in the Six Desires Demonist Sect, her position was lofty and transcendent, and her every action carried enormous weight.

    She was currently just a soul body, but that p came as an enormous humiliation.

    ¡°I might as well tell you now that, although I¡¯m not Shen Mu, one day, I¡¯ll kill you and help him vent his anger!¡± Su Yi said casually.

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, he tightened his grip.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The woman¡¯s soul body exploded into a rain of light and scattered.

    ¡°You really are a bitch.¡± Su Yi shook his head. He couldn¡¯t for the life of him imagine why Shen Mu would go so far as to sacrifice his life for such a woman.

    Perhaps onlookers just saw things more clearly?

    Shen Mu was directly involved, making him blind.

    Outsiders just saw the spectacle, while those involved felt true emotions.

    The two were as far apart as mud and clouds.

 Chapter 1283 - The Source of Wei Shanâ€™s Misfortune

    <h4>Chapter 1283 - The Source of Wei Shan¡¯s Misfortune</h4>

    The immortal pce returned to stillness.

    Su Yi walked up to Heavenly Prayer and discovered that although her injuries were severe, her life was in no danger. Only then did he rx.

    If she died, Qing Wan wouldn¡¯t be able to live either.

    Su Yi then arrived at the far end of the hall.

    Wei Shan sat there cross-legged, still as a y statue. Despite the ferocity of Su Yi¡¯s battle, Wei Shan showed no sign of awakening.

    ¡°Ah, a secret art has sealed his soul. Fortunately, it won¡¯t be difficult to undo.¡± Su Yi sighed in relief.

    He took the bronze kettle hanging from Heavenly Prayer¡¯s waist, then undid the seal. ¡°Nines,e out for a chat.¡±

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Misty light rose, and Nines floated into view.

    ¡°This junior greets you, Your Excellency the Temple Master!¡± Nines greeted him respectfully. When he nced at the nearby, unconscious Heavenly Prayer, concern arose on his face.

    ¡°She¡¯ll be fine. No need to worry,¡± said Su Yi. He took out his wicker chair and sprawled out, then took out a Fortune Spirit Aperture Pill and swallowed it.

    Nines¡¯ spirits soared. ¡°I just knew that you¡¯d be able to kill that woman, Your Excellency!¡±

    He noticed that Su Yi was covered in wounds, and he was inwardly quite surprised. <i>A fierce battle must have broken out just now!</i>

    ¡°Do you know where that woman came from?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Nines shook his head. ¡°Your Excellency, all I know is that Yan Daolin called her ¡®Lady Snowjade.¡¯ I don¡¯t know her origins either.¡±

    <i>Lady Snowjade? </i>

    Su Yi mulled that over, but he couldn¡¯t be bothered to ask questions in detail. ¡°Just tell me everything you know.¡±

    Nines thought for a moment, thenunched into the full story.

    It was quite simple. A year ago, Supreme Leader Yan Daolin summoned Heavenly Prayer. He said he was taking her to meet a certain senior.

    It was also then that a portion of Lady Snowjade¡¯s soul upied Heavenly Prayer¡¯s body

    Then, under Yan Daolin¡¯s guidance, the woman who¡¯d possessed Heavenly Prayer came to this immortal pce deep within Crow Ridge.

    ¡°Just as I thought. Yan Daolin really was behind all this, the old bastard. He wanted to help that Snowjade woman kill me,¡± whispered Su Yi.

    ¡°What about him? How did he wind up under Yan Daolin¡¯s control?¡± Su Yi gestured at the nearby Wei Shan.

    Nines said sheepishly, ¡°Your Excellency, I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know anything about that fellow Daoist.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Su Yi had nothing to say to that. <i>There¡¯s no doubt about it. If I want to resolve my doubts, I need to go ask Yan Daolin!</i>

    ¡°I¡¯m going to take Heavenly Prayer back to the Nine Heavens Pavilion,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t kill her.¡±

    Nines nodded his understanding.

    Su Yi said no more, instead calming his heart and attending to his wounds.

    An hourter, his injuries had fully knit back together, and his cultivation base was back in peak condition.

    He was instantly full of firm confidence. He whispered, ¡°I can break into the Oneness Realm whenever I please!¡±

    But he didn¡¯t n to break through here.

    Instead, he rose, walked up to Wei Shan, and undid the power sealing his soul.

    Before long, Wei Shan regained consciousness.

    ¡°Little Wei, long time no see,¡± Su Yi said with augh.

    The nickname made Wei Shan tremble, and he stared at Su Yi in a daze before asking tentatively, ¡°You¡¯re... the young master?¡±

    Su Yi took out a jug of wine and passed it over. ¡°Who else would be so stupid as to rush over to save you despite knowing full well that this was a trap?¡±

    Wei Shan froze, stunned, then asked excitedly, ¡°Young Master, is it really you?¡±

    Ripples coursed through Su Yi¡¯s heart.

    Wei Shan was Ol¡¯ Cripple Wei¡¯s foster son, and the Temple Master¡¯s closest childhood ymate. They¡¯d been no different from other youths¡ªhot-blooded and impulsive. They¡¯d gotten up to all sorts of ridiculous shenanigans together.

    They¡¯d crossed the world on horseback, leaning drunkenly on the saddle as red-sleeved beauties beckoned to them.

    They¡¯d chivalrously aided the downtrodden, robbing the rich to give to the poor and resolving grudges. It was joyful indeed.

    And they¡¯d traveled beneath the heavens, sword in hand, fighting and struggling amidst the churning red dust of mortality...

    In these seemingly ridiculous days of their youth, Wei Shan had always been by the Temple Master¡¯s side.

    Every time they messed up, Ol¡¯ Cripple Wei dared not rebuke the Temple Master. Instead, he vented his fury on Wei Shan, leaving him clutching his head and scurrying away like a rat, howling in pain.

    But Wei Shan was thick-skinned, and he never learned his lesson. Before long, he and the Temple Master were at it again, enthusiastically causing a hugemotion.

    Thinking back on it now, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    He then concisely exined how he¡¯d reincarnated to cultivate anew.

    ¡°I just knew you wouldn¡¯t die so easily, Young Master! Not even the heavens themselves can take you!¡± Wei Shan burst into uproariousughter, visibly ovee with delight and excitement.

    Su Yi shook his head slightly. ¡°Strictly speaking, I am no longer the Temple Master you¡¯re familiar with.¡±

    But Wei Shan didn¡¯t care in the least. ¡°You reincarnated, that¡¯s all. I get it. In any event, in my heart, you¡¯re the young master. There¡¯s no mistaking it!¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but grin.

    This was Wei Shan: outspoken and carefree.

    ¡°How did you wind up trapped here?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Wei Shan froze, stunned, and his smile faded. He grabbed a jug of wine and took a deep swig before finally exining what had happened.

    ¡°Not long after you underwent reincarnation, Foster Father and I went into seclusion back home. Thousands of years passed without incident.

    ¡°It was then that Yun Lan and I got together. Before long, she gave me an obedient, well-behaved daughter. I asked my foster father, and he named her ¡®Xici.¡¯ Her childhood nickname was A¡¯Jiu....¡±

    Here, Wei Shan¡¯s face filled with tenderness.

    By now, Su Yi already understood. Wei Xici, the Nine Heavens Pavilion¡¯s former Seventh Warden, and the Netherworld King were one and the same!

    ¡°s, worldly affairs are unpredictable. When A¡¯Jiu was just three years old, an enormous disaster befell our family.¡± Wei Shan¡¯s expression darkened, filled with murderous intent and deep, intense hatred. Even the rims of his eyes reddened.

    ¡°A group of mysterious experts appeared out of nowhere and fought their way into the hidden realm we¡¯d secluded ourselves in. Every one of them had an enormously powerful cultivation¡ªunbelievably powerful. They asked no questions and made no attempt to converse before attacking...¡±

    Wei Shan¡¯s tone was forlorn, his expression grief-stricken, as if he couldn¡¯t bear to recall these memories.

    Some time passed before he took a deep breath and said hoarsely, ¡°In that battle, they... burned my wife, Yun Lan, to death! My foster father tried to help me and A¡¯Jiu escape. He sacrificed himself, fighting our enemies with everything he had, and...¡±

    Wei Shan¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and his lips quivered. His face was contorted and hideous.

    Su Yi¡¯s expression was overcast too, and his heart churned.

    Men weren¡¯t made of wood. Who could be truly heartless?

    He had the Temple Master¡¯s memories and experiences. They were the same person to begin with.

    How could he not be furious upon learning what his favorite childhood ymate and the servant who¡¯d apanied him loyally for countless years had suffered?

    Especially since, in the moments before his Dao Imprint dissipated, the Temple Master expressed his hope that Su Yi could take good care of Ol¡¯ Cripple Wei after returning to the stars.

    But now, Su Yi learned that Ol¡¯ Cripple Wei had long since met with disaster!

    Wei Shan suddenly took a big swig of wine before continuing, ¡°I was badly injured, and I knew I couldn¡¯t hold out much longer. As I fled for my life, I happened upon the leader of the Nine Heavens Pavilion, Yan Daolin.¡±

    Here, Su Yi¡¯s gaze focused. <i>Quite the coincidence, huh?</i>

    He resisted the urge to ask questions.

    Wei Shan continued, ¡°He told me that if my daughter and I wanted to live, I had to agree to do something for him. In exchange, he¡¯d offer us his protection.

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to die, but A¡¯Jiu was only three years old then. How could I concern myself with anything else? So I agreed.¡±

    Here, Wei Shan smiled self-deprecatingly. ¡°Now, I finally understand. Yan Daolin saved my daughter and I to use us against you, Young Master.¡±

    Su Yi gently patted him on the shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m just d you''re alive. None of that matters. Continue your story.¡±

    Wei Shan took a deep breath and steadied his turbulent emotions. ¡°After sending A¡¯Jiu to the Nine Heavens Pavilion, I left on my own to seek out our enemies¡¯ origins.¡±

    ¡°Did you find them?¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Wei Shan shook his head bitterly. ¡°I searched every star realm, but even now, I¡¯ve yet to find any leads. They didn¡¯t just have terrifying cultivations; they conducted themselves with the utmost mysteriousness, leaving no clues behind at all.¡±

    Su Yi frowned. ¡°Did you ask the Antique Dealer for help?¡±

    The Antique Dealer.

    An expert of the stars with wealth beyond measure, almost a god of wealth.

    He was also one of the Temple Master¡¯s closest friends.

    When the Temple Master was still the Temple Master, he brought Wei Shan to the Antique Dealer¡¯s for a drink on numerous asions.

    ¡°I went looking for him, and he agreed without hesitation. He said he¡¯d help me get revenge, too.¡±

    Here, Wei Shan¡¯s expression filled with uncertainty. ¡°The second time I sought him out, all that remained was a secret talisman he¡¯d left me. It said he¡¯d uncovered something, and that he¡¯d find my enemies soon. However, I haven¡¯t heard from the Antique Dealer since...¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze focused. ¡°Did something happen to the old-timer?¡±

    Wei Shan looked ashamed. ¡°I think so. I deeply regret asking him for help and dragging him into this.¡±

    Su Yi took a deep breath and shook his head. ¡°How could anyone possibly me you for that? I¡¯m certain the Antique Dealer is alive and kicking, so you needn¡¯t have a guilty conscience.¡±

    Wei Shan was dazed. ¡°What makes you say that?¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was a bit strange. ¡°Because a certain someone wants the Antique Dealer dead more than anyone. Furthermore, he swore that the day the Antique Dealer died, he¡¯d arrange a funeral for him and invite first-rate experts from all across the stars to feast, y funeral dirges, and bid the Antique Dealer a grand farewell.¡±

    Wei Shan was bbergasted. ¡°Who could possibly be so malicious?¡±

    ¡°The old Tailor,¡±ughed Su Yi. ¡°The Antique Dealer once conducted a major business deal, costing the Tailor a treasure he valued as much as life itself. The Tailor was so angry he almost coughed up blood, and it¡¯s been eating at him ever since.¡±

    Su Yi paused, then said, ¡°The Old Tailor walks in the darkness, and he¡¯s extremely well-informed. Had something happened to the Antique Dealer, he¡¯d reveal it to the public immediately. But that hasn¡¯t happened. That¡¯s proof enough that the Antique Dealer still lives.¡±

    Wei Shan finally understood.

    Suddenly, Su Yi asked, ¡°Have you ever suspected that Yan Daolin was involved in the disaster that befell your family?¡±

 Chapter 1284 - The Style of a Single Slash

    <h4>Chapter 1284 - The Style of a Single sh</h4>

    Wei Shan nodded. ¡°I suspected that at first, but now, I¡¯m fairly confident that Yan Daolin wasn¡¯t involved in the attack.¡±

    ¡°What makes you so certain?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°Yan Daolin said that he wouldn¡¯t involve others in his enmity with you, Young Master,¡± said Wei Shan. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t sink to attacking us.¡±

    Su Yi was briefly dazed. ¡°It¡¯s true. That guy might be ruthless, but he really wouldn¡¯t do something like that.¡±

    He understood Yan Daolin. He was calcting and shrewd, but he¡¯d always maintained a code of conduct.

    He¡¯d used Wei Shan as bait to lure the Temple Master to Crow Ridge, but he¡¯d never had any intention of <i>hurting</i> Wei Shan.

    After chatting a while longer, Su Yi suddenly asked, ¡°Yan Daolin imed the good fortune in this immortal pce a long time ago, didn¡¯t he?¡±

    Wei Shan nodded. ¡°Indeed.¡±

    ¡°Just as I expected.¡± Su Yi rubbed his forehead. ¡°I let the old bastard trick me again.¡±

    He dared say with certainty that the moment he left the immoral pce, the experts of the three camps waiting outside would assume he¡¯d obtained the pce¡¯s good fortune!

    Yan Daolin had undoubtedly made a scapegoat out of him.

    Who could possibly believe that there was no good fortune in the immortal pce whatsoever?

    ¡°You wait here for now,¡± said Su Yi. With that, he walked outside the pce.

    ......

    Outside, the dark clouds were like a curtain. A blood-red lightning whirlpool hung in the air.

    Experts of the Blue Luan Spirit Race, the Church of the River of Stars, and the ancient Yu Family were waiting patiently outside.

    When they saw Su Yi emerge from the immortal pce, the surrounding area was instantly in uproar.

    ¡°He¡¯se out!¡±

    The crowd¡¯s eyes lit up; they felt as if fat, juicy prey were walking right toward them of its own volition.

    ¡°Friend, as you can see, we¡¯ve sealed off the surrounding area. How about you take out the jade record the founder of Sky Crow Mountain left behind so we can contemte it together?¡± Yu Qing¡¯an said with a heartyugh.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! That way, there¡¯ll be no need for violence. It¡¯s a win-win for everyone,¡± Wu Huasheng said tly. ¡°Otherwise, you can hide in the immortal pce for a while, but... you won¡¯t be able to hide forever, will you?¡±

    There was no doubt about it. The only reason they hadn¡¯t attacked Su Yi already was that they were worried he¡¯d flee back into the Immortal Pce in terror.

    ¡°So long as you cooperate, I, Feng Yunlie, can temporarily set aside our earlier grudge and permit you to leave Crow Ridge alive,¡± said Feng Yunlie over in the Blue Luans¡¯ camp. ¡°Otherwise, even if you grow wings, you can forget about escaping today!¡±

    How could Su Yi fail to realize that the three camps had long since joined forces.

    He rubbed his forehead in mild exasperation. ¡°If I told you that the Nine Heavens Pavilion had imed the pce¡¯s good fortune a long time ago, would you believe me?¡±

    Many of the surrounding experts sneered.

    ¡°Not even a ghost would be stupid enough to believe that!¡± Wu Huashengughed coldly.

    Yu Qing¡¯an said slowly, ¡°Friend, we¡¯ve already expressed our sincerity. If you stubbornly refuse to see the light, you¡¯ll only bring about your own demise.¡±

    ¡°Give us a straightforward answer. Do you agree? Or not?¡± Feng Yunlie¡¯s brow furrowed, and his eyes surged with murderous intent. He was starting to get impatient.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but sigh. <i>Indeed, I¡¯ve been made a scapegoat. I won¡¯t be able to wriggle my way out of this one. I¡¯ll make Yan Daolin pay for this.</i>

    ¡°Friend, as wonderful as good fortune is, you need to be alive to enjoy it. I urge you to reconsider!¡± Yu Qing¡¯an said solemnly.

    All three camps were threatening him, both overtly and covertly. They saw Su Yi as a trapped beast with nowhere to flee.

    ¡°Just attack me, then.¡± Su Yi nced up at the sky. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, so let¡¯s get it over with. We¡¯ve all got things to do.¡±

    This light, airy deration left the crowd stunned.

    <i>He wants us to attack? Does he really n to fight all three of our camps at once? </i>

    This seemed unquestionably insane.

    ¡°Is there any need for that?¡± Yu Qing¡¯an sighed. Su Yi¡¯s decision seemed extremely unwise.

    ¡°When the heavens wish a man dead, they first drive him to madness. Perhaps... He thinks he¡¯s strong enough to cut himself a path to life,¡± said Wu Huasheng, his eyes glinting with cold light.

    ¡°No matter what, if nothing else... his courage isudable,¡±ughed Feng Yunlie.

    However, his smile was extraordinarily cold.

    It wasn¡¯t that they were arrogant. Now that the three camps had joined forces, who in the Eastern Profound Star Domain <i>wouldn¡¯t </i>lower their heads before them?

    Even those withparable statuses and cultivation bases could only hold their noses and endure!

    Yet now, a Heavenly Longevity World King of unknown origins was refusing their good intention. He actually wanted to fight them head-on!

    It waspletely absurd, to the point that they found it hard to believe.

    Su Yi disregarded all this. He held his jug of wine in one hand, the Dark and Gold Fortune Sword in the other as he approached the crowd.

    Su Yi softlymanded, ¡°Remember, if you¡¯re going to fight, you¡¯d best give it your all. If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll only speed up your deaths.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    The crowd was so angry that they almostughed.

    Earlier, Feng Yunlie warned them that this opponent was highly unusual and extraordinarily powerful. They knew they couldn¡¯t judge his strength by his cultivation base.

    Yu Qing¡¯an, Wu Huasheng, and the others were impressed. They took Su Yi seriously.

    That was why they expressed their willingness to talk things over.

    They wouldn¡¯t have thought Su Yi would refuse their good intentions, much less that he¡¯d be so brazen!

    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s just do as we discussed earlier and send our friend on his way first!¡± Wu Huasheng was on the verge of losing control of his murderous intent.

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    The others voiced their agreement.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth were in turmoil. Divine mes soared into the firmament.

    Experts of all three camps joined forces without hesitation. None of them held back.

    There was no talk of fairness whatsoever.

    These were all old-timers long ustomed to battle, people who¡¯d witnessed the ups and downs of worldly affairs. Each was more ruthless and decisive than the one before.

    The moment they attacked, they used their strongest treasures and full strength. None held back in the slightest.

    Divine mes and all manner of treasures soared through the air, eye-catching and resplendent. A terrifying current of destructive power reflected all manner of startling and strange phenomena.

    Unstoppable murderous intent distorted heaven and earth. As vast as it was, all of Crow Ridge shook.

    Wei Shan watched as he hid within the immortal pce. He couldn¡¯t help but gasp, and his scalp went numb. <i>Just what kind of terrifying enemies did the young master provoke, to face such a terrifying joint onught?</i>

    Feng Yunlie, Wu Huasheng, Yu Qing¡¯an, and the other experts of the three camps were full of confidence.

    It seemed to them that no World King could possibly escape death in the face of such an attack!

    After all, if you added the experts of all three camps together, there were neen of them, and even the weakest was in the early-stage Cosmic Enlightenment Realm.

    As for the strongest, they werete-stage Cosmic Enlightenment old-timers.

    Pick any one of them at random, and you¡¯d have someone capable of shaking an entire star realm with a stamp of their feet. Yet now, all of them were attacking together. Who could oppose them?

    It was also at that moment that Su Yi attacked.

    His tall, upright figure shifted, and within his body, his cultivation base burst forth like a tidal wave or avnche. A rain of light poured out of his Grand Dao ck Hole, and within his chaos ground, Dark and Gold Essence surged. Colorful flowing light illuminated his treelike Root of Heaven and Earth, giving rise to supreme mysteries of the Grand Dao.

    In that moment, his soul, physical body, and cultivation base all reached unprecedented heights of power!

    The simple, unadorned Dark and Gold Fortune Sword hummed in his grip, as if eager to feast on fresh blood. The illusory Six Paths of Reincarnation arose on the de of the sword. The Laws of Flying Light interwove, and the misty, dawn-like radiance of Profound Ruin permeated its surroundings...

    It was no exaggeration to say that at that moment, all of the strongest methods Su Yi had acquired to date were on full disy.

    He wasn¡¯t holding anything back!

    Before he broke into the Oneness Realm, he wanted to see what he could achieve if he went all out with his peak Heavenly Longevity cultivation!

    All of this took some time to exin, but in truth, it happened in a sh.

    As Su Yi swung his sword, a streak of sword qi soared throughout the tumultuousndscape. It swept through the firmament with indestructible, unstoppable momentum, seemingly intent on blotting out the heavens.

    Its dazzling light stung the eyes.

    As soon as it appeared, it became the most dazzling beam of light between heaven and earth. It cleaved through the skies, severing the fetters of time and space.

    There were no words to describe the sword intent within this streak of sword qi. It seemed to use heaven and earth as a furnace, incorporating all manner of supreme mysteries of the Laws, seizing fortune from the heavens.

    And when this streak of sword qi descended...

    The crowd¡¯s eyes stung, and chills pricked at their skin.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    It was as if heaven and earth caved in. All of creation crumbled, and the Grand Dao copsed.

    A full neen World King-level secret treasures swathed in appalling destructive power were soaring over, only for a single streak of sword qi to break their joint offensive!

    Flying swords were sent flying back. Daoist seals broke, divine bells let out mournful wails, and spears trembled...

    Neen treasures, each containing the full strength of a Cosmic Enlightenment cultivator, were forced back! Immediately afterward, the divine mes and other strange phenomena manifested of the Laws exploded in the face of an avnche of sword force.

    The entirendscape abruptly copsed, like the descent of the apocalypse.

    Surging currents of divine mes ran rampant throughout the ten directions. The aftershock even reached the blood-red lightning vortex hovering beneath the dome of heaven, shaking it violently.

    It really seemed no different from the descent of the apocalypse!

    Misty light and smoke permeated the air. Countless startled cries arose; the sword¡¯s power had obviously startled the crowd.

    When the smoke and dust dispersed...

    Heaven and earth were left riddled with holes, withered, and devastated. Everywhere the crowd looked, they saw the aftermath of this fierce sh.

    Feng Yunlie, Wu Huasheng, Yu Qing¡¯an, and the others looked somewhat wretched. Their expressions were shifting and uncertain.

    Although they¡¯d blocked that sword¡¯s power in the end, the impact left their blood and qi churning. It was extremely unpleasant.

    Those of rtively weaker cultivations were deathly pale.

    When their field of view cleared, they saw someone standing before the immortal pce.

    All of them were dumbstruck.

    His blue robes and long hair fluttered around him. One hand gripped his sword, the other a jug of wine, and he threw back his head and drank with relish.

    There wasn¡¯t a single scratch on him!

    ¡°He... blocked it?¡± one of the old-timers¡¯ hearts shook. He almost suspected he was seeing things.

    ¡°It seems... He really did block it...¡± someone else gasped, then gulped.

    Feng Yunlie¡¯s hands and feet quivered, and his expression filled with uncertainty.

    Wu Huasheng¡¯s body stiffened, and chills coursed down his spine.

    Yu Qing¡¯an¡¯s eyes widened, and he sank into a daze.

    Neen Cosmic Enlightenment World Kings of some of the modern era¡¯s peak factions had attacked at once. Throughout the stars, who could possibly have blocked that?

    Yet now, someone... had done just that!

    A young Heavenly Longevity Realm cultivator had broken their attacks with a single sh!

    Heaven and earth sank into a lengthy silence. The crowd waspletely dazed.

    Save for Su Yi, he stood there, sword in hand, drinking in great big gulps, as transcendent as an immortal or a god.

 Chapter 1285 - Save Me, Ancestor!

    <h4>Chapter 1285 - Save Me, Ancestor!</h4>

    All of these Cosmic Enlightenment Realm World Kings hailed from peak factions, and each controlled a star realm¡¯s supreme Celestial Law. Their foundations were firm, their treasures shocking. All of them were far beyond ordinary cultivators of the same realm.

    But Su Yi broke through neen Cosmic Enlightenment World Kings¡¯ joint attack in a single sh!

    Wei Shan watched from within the immortal pce. Even he, who was more familiar with the Temple Master than just about anyone, was unwittingly stunned.

    <i>He¡¯s just a reincarnation, and he barely has Heavenly Longevity Realm cultivation, so how is he this strong?</i>

    <i>The word ¡®fierce¡¯ is insufficient to describe him!</i>

    But Su Yi found it a bit of a pity.

    He¡¯d poured all of his strongest methods into that sh, holding nothing back.

    But in the end, he had only managed to break their joint attack, that¡¯s all. And here he¡¯d thought he¡¯d determine victory and defeat in a single sh.

    ¡°Everyone, I warned you a long time ago that he¡¯s most likely an old schemer hiding his cultivation base. He¡¯s trying to make uscent, disguising himself as a pig so he can eat a tiger!¡± Feng Yunlie said icily. ¡°I¡¯m sure you can see it now too. If we don¡¯t use everything we¡¯ve been keeping in reserve, there¡¯s no way we can stop him!¡±

    The crowd¡¯s expressions filled with uncertainty. All of them had grown shrewder with age, and they knew that certain unique, secret treasures could disguise both the cultivation base and one¡¯s bone age!

    The young man in blue was far too young. The cultivation base and bone age he disyed made it extremely easy for his opponents to getcent.

    ¡°Fortunately, you warned us in time, Fellow Daoist. Otherwise, that insidious bastard might well have caught us off guard,¡± said Wu Huasheng, his expression overcast.

    One strike, and he broke through neen Cosmic Enlightenment World Kings¡¯ joint offensive. How could a Heavenly Longevity cultivator possibly have achieved this?

    He was certain that it was just as Feng Yunlie said; their opponent was hiding his true cultivation, and although he looked young, he was actually a terrifying older-generation expert!

    ¡°Strange. You¡¯re so strong, so you¡¯re surely no ordinary person. Why hide your cultivation and origins? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re afraid we¡¯ll see through you?¡± Yu Qing¡¯an¡¯s brow furrowed as he locked onto the distant Su Yi.

    This was exactly what the others found confusing too.

    Before Su Yi could answer, Feng Yunlie said coldly, ¡°You still don¡¯t understand? He¡¯s definitely from the Nine Heavens Pavilion! He might... even be Yan Daolin in disguise!¡±

    This deration left the crowd stunned.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    <i>So what if you¡¯re a Cosmic Enlightenment World King? The moment you bump into something you can¡¯t understand, you still scramble to find an exnation that makes sense.</i>

    <i>This has always been a source of misunderstandings.</i>

    But the thought that they¡¯d mistaken him for Yan Daolin gave him an idea. <i>The old bastard tried to make a scapegoat out of me. Why not do the same to him?</i>

    Thus, Su Yi justughed. He neither argued nor admitted to anything.

    But this only increased the crowd¡¯s confidence that Feng Yunlie had been right on the mark. This young man had to be hiding his origins and cultivation base. Even if he wasn¡¯t Yan Daolin, he was surely inextricably connected to the Nine Heavens Pavilion!

    All of them inwardly cursed the Nine Heavens Pavilion out. <i>You¡¯re despicable! You said you weren¡¯t going to get involved, but you still sneakily sent someone in to seize this good fortune. How dishonest and low is that? </i>

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you an opportunity. Leave now, and I won¡¯t pursue past grievances any further,¡± Su Yi said inly.

    This was apetition for good fortune; there was no deep grudge between them. Besides, he wanted to pin the me for this on Yan Daolin; there was naturally no need to kill these people.

    ¡°You won¡¯t pursue past grievances? Do you really think your victory is assured?¡± Feng Yunlieughed.

    He couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste any more time talking. Instead, he waved his hand. ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s time to use whatever cards you¡¯ve been holding in reserve!¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    ¡°Naturally.¡±

    Wu Huasheng and Yu Qing¡¯an both agreed.

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed, but before he could say anything, the experts of all three camps attacked.

    ¡°Hah!¡± Feng Yunlie bellowed and summoned an eye-catching, resplendent ck spear. Radiant golden light shed at its tip, and its aura was terrifying and tyrannical.

    The Misfortunate Annihting Divine Spear!

    This was one of the top divine weapons of the Blue Luan Spirit Race. Its power was unfathomable, and it could suppress and kill even Cosmic Enlightenment World Kings.

    As this treasure entered the world, heaven and earth shook. Indomitable, sharp, murderous intent swept outward, slicing open countless rifts in the sky.

    ¡°Rise!¡± Wu Huasheng¡¯s sleeves billowed as he drew a bronze axe shaped like a half moon. It was carved with countless, intricate, mysterious markings, and dazzlingly bright silvery starlight rose from its surface, swaying like a miniature gxy.

    The Star-Refining Divine Axe!

    This was one of the seven supreme treasures of the Church of the River of Stars. They said that a single strike could bring about the fall of ten thousand stars, and that it could destroy heaven and earth.

    Meanwhile, Yu Qing¡¯an flung a red-hot, zing furnace. It had three feet and two handles, and it was red throughout. Nine winding, lifelike Azure Dragons clustered around the opening.

    The low, boundless roars of dragons echoed throughout heaven and earth.

    The Nine Dragon Firespirit Tripod Cauldron!

    A precious treasure of the ancient Yu Family. Rumor had it that in ancient times, a legendary progenitor of the Yu Family forged it personally, and it supposedly contained a true Azure Dragon¡¯s soul!

    The rest of the three camps¡¯ World Kings each took out their killer weapons.

    Talismans, ancient treaures, fragments of Daoist canons, etcetera.

    The entire area instantly seemed to boil over, distorting the skies.

    The massive, blood-colored vortex of electricity hovering beneath the dome of heaven was thrown into disarray, apparently unable to withstand the treasures¡¯ terrifying power.

    Many of the countless Revenants hidden within the vortex couldn¡¯t dodge in time, and they quickly perished in a puff of green smoke.

    They died quite unjustly, too, as they never once appeared on the battlefield.

    Yet they¡¯d nheless be coteral damage.

    But no one paid that any heed.

    Everyone drew upon the cards they¡¯d kept in reserve, focusing all their firepower on Su Yi.

    As Su Yi watched this unfold, his gaze frosted over, and dense murderous intent arose within his heart.

    <i>I warned them out of the goodness of my heart, but it seems obvious that they¡¯re not willing to let this go!</i>

    ¡°Do you really think your so-called killer moves can turn the situation around?¡± Su Yi said with a coldugh.

    With a swing of his sleeves, the Southern Mountain Seal rose into the air swathed in immortal light.

    It had been damaged during his earlier battle with Lady Snowjade of the Six Desires Demonist Sect, but now, it disyed power terrifying almost beyond imagination.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The Southern Mountain Seal mmed over, scattering the firelight filling the skies and creating a massive hole in the air.

    Many of the World Kings¡¯ killer weapons shattered on the spot. Beneath the Southern Mountain Seal, they offered no more resistance than paper.

    Only the Misfortunate Annihting Divine Spear, Star-Refining Divine Axe, and Nine Dragon Firespirit Tripod Cauldron could contend with it, albeit just barely.

    But all they could do was hold it back.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi gripped the Dark and Gold Fortune Sword and attacked.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    His figure shed with flowing light, shifting unpredictably, as quick as teleportation.

    And his sword was astonishingly fast. In the blink of an eye, an expert of the ancient Yu Family took a sword through the throat.

    Even more surprising was that the deceased didn¡¯t even have time to react. It was only as his body and soul were destroyed that terror and astonishment appeared on his face.

    But this was only the beginning.

    Su Yi simultaneously directed the Southern Mountain Seal and darted about the battlefield, charging right into his enemies¡¯ ranks andunching a massacre.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Treasure lights collided, and divine mes swept outward.

    The Southern Mountain Seal was far too terrifying. It was as if a deity had hefted a divine mountain, only to fling it into the mundane world. It was barbaric and tyrannical, and even the skies shattered and broke.

    How could the trump cards of Cosmic Enlightenment World Kings contend with a Transcendent treasure?

    But Su Yi¡¯s massacre was even more terrifying.

    He unleashed the full extent of the Laws of Flying Light. His sword shed, and wherever he pointed it, someone died on the spot.

    Too terrifying!

    Even though his opponents had long been on guard against him, they still seemedpletely inept in the face of Su Yi¡¯s terrifying attainments in the Dao of the Sword. He cut his opponents down in a sh.

    One was sliced open, chest to belly.

    One had their head cleaved clean off.

    One exploded into bits.

    And another had his throat run through.

    ...Desperate, agonized cries rose throughout the tumultuousndscape, tinged with bitterness and terror. Blood and scattered flesh sprayed the air, and chaotic energy currents churned. Heaven and earth were dyed red.

    ¡°Quickly! Hurry up and run!¡±

    One of the World Kings broke down, shrieked in terror, and fled like mad.

    When the three camps first joined forces, they were full of confidence. They thought that no matter who their opponent was, they¡¯d take him down with ease.

    They figured that even if they ran into unexpected waves, they could rely on their killer weapons and trump cards. They had no intention of letting Su Yi off.

    But when it came down to a struggle, they realized on a visceral level what fear really was!

    Their opponent had the bearing of an immortal. He swung his sword throughout the battlefield, seemingly invincible. Nothing could stand in his sword¡¯s way, and there was nothing it couldn¡¯t break. His strength had reached astonishing heights. Just a few short breaths and more than ten Cosmic Enlightenment World Kings had perished on the spot! This was a crushing defeat. Who wouldn¡¯t have been astonished?

    Naturally, now that they¡¯d reallye to blows, Su Yi wouldn¡¯t let his enemies flee.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    He used the Laws of Restricting the Profound to direct the Southern Mountain Seal. It was as if the entire stretch of heaven and earth had been sealed off. The few enemies that remained felt as if they''d sunk into a swamp!

    Two of the fleeing World Kings had already made it quite far away when they were cut down, dead before they could break free of the Laws of Restricting the Profound.

    Su Yi¡¯s quick, crisp methods left the others so panicked that their souls practically left their bodies.

    ¡°After reincarnating, Young Master is far stronger than he was in the Heavenly Longevity Realm in his past life...¡±

    Wei Shan watched the bloodshed and Su Yi¡¯s magnificent bearing from within the immortal pce. He keenly detected that the young master was significantly stronger than he¡¯d been at the same cultivation in his life as the Temple Master!

    The Temple Master had managed to kill Cosmic Enlightenment enemies as a Heavenly Longevity cultivator too, but at an enormous price. He couldn¡¯t possibly do it with such casual ease.

    Only six people remained: three members of the Blue Luan Spirit Race, two members of the ancient Yu Family, and Wu Huasheng. He was the only survivor from the Church of the River of Stars!

    All of them had expressions full of rm, and all of them looked terrified; their courage had clearly given out.

    Their killer moves and trump cards were no use, and the enemy had routed thempletely. They¡¯d suffered dire casualties. None of them had anticipated anything like this.

    What really left them on the verge of despair was that their hopes of escape already seemed fleeting!

    When he saw Su Yi approach with the intent to kill, Feng Yunlie no longer dared to hesitate. He bit through the tip of his tongue, spat a mouthful of blood essence onto a talisman, and shouted,

    ¡°Save me, Ancestor¡ª¡ª!¡±

 Chapter 1286 - Olâ€™ Sparrow

    <h4>Chapter 1286 - Ol¡¯ Sparrow</h4>

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The bloodstained talisman exploded with a bang.

    A terrifying, stalwart figure appeared out of nowhere.

    Heaven and earth trembled, and boundless divine radiance swept out like a hurricane.

    Upon closer inspection, he was an old man whose hair and beard were dark as ink. He was tall and stalwart, imposing even when calm, with eyebrows as sharp as swords.

    ¡°Who could be so brazen as to harm members of my Blue Luan Spirit Race?¡±

    As soon as that tall, upright figure appeared, his icy voice boomed throughout the nine heavens and the ten earths.

    The imposing aura emanating from left even the Cosmic Enlightenment World Kings suffocated.

    Feng Tianjia!

    A veritable living fossil of the Blue Luan Family. Within the n, you could count those of his level on your fingers!

    ¡°Ancestor, it¡¯s him!¡± Feng Yunlie gnashed his teeth hatefully and pointed at the distant Su Yi.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi held the Southern Mountain Seal in one hand, his sword in the other. He gazed at the old man who¡¯d appeared out of nowhere in mild surprise.

    ¡°Huh? Why are you here, Ol¡¯ Sparrow?¡± Su Yi eximed. He recognized the old man.

    <i>¡®Ol¡¯ Sparrow!?¡¯</i>

    When they heard this insulting title, Feng Yunlie and the other two surviving members of the Blue Luan Spirit Race were iparably furious.

    Feng Tiajia, meanwhile, stared intently at Su Yi in visible bewilderment.

    ¡°Yunlie, who is this person?¡± Feng Tianjia¡¯s brow furrowed.

    Feng Yunlie took a deep breath. ¡°Ancestor, we suspect he¡¯s from the Nine Heavens Pavilion, and that he¡¯s deliberately obscuring his true cultivation base and origins. His cultivation is actually iparably terrifying, and...¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when irrepressibleughter emanated from within the immortal pce.

    ¡°What Nine Heavens Pavilion? What ¡®obscured cultivation?¡¯ Even now, you still don¡¯t understand?¡±

    Wei Shan appeared outside the immortal pce¡¯s gates.

    The crowd was stunned. <i>There was actually someone else inside the pce!?</i>

    But when Feng Tianjia saw Wei Shan, his expression shifted. Something seemed to ur to him, and he gasped.

    ¡°Ol¡¯ Sparrow, don¡¯t let that unfilial punk muddle your head,¡± said Wei Shan. ¡°Out of consideration for your years loyally serving as the young master¡¯s mount, I¡¯ll tell you who you¡¯re up against. That¡¯s the young master¡¯s reincarnation!¡±

    The others still didn¡¯t understand, but Feng Tianjia waspletely dumbstruck. It was as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning.

    Beads of cold sweat formed on his forehead. He stared intently at Su Yi, as if remembering something unbearable. His face alternated white and green.

    ¡°Ancestor...¡± Feng Yunlie opened his mouth to speak, only for Feng Tianjia to p him across the face.

    <i>Whap!</i>

    Feng Yunlie felt a stinging pain in his cheek as he staggered back and almost lost his footing.

    ¡°Kneel!¡± Feng Tianjia bellowed, his face ashen. His eyes glinted with seemingly murderous light.

    This sudden development didn¡¯t just stun Feng Yunlie, his nsmen. Even Wu Huasheng and Yu Qing¡¯an were dumbstruck. <i>What... What¡¯s going on?</i>

    The blow left Feng Yunlie seeing stars. His mind buzzed as he stammered, ¡°Ancestor, I...¡±

    Before he could finish his question, Feng Tianjia backhanded him, forcing him to his knees beforeunching into a series of curses. ¡°You bastard! If you want to live, kneel for me, dammit!¡±

    He¡¯dpletely lost it. The veins bulged on his forehead.

    Even if you¡¯d hit him over the head, he would never have guessed that the young leader the entire n thought highly of, the one they considered the favorite to seed the n leader, would be stupid enough to offend the Temple Master!

    Was he sick of living? Did he think he¡¯d yet to make enough trouble for the n? Was he dead set on dragging them into the grave?

    <i>A reincarnation?</i>

    <i>Don¡¯t tell me... Don¡¯t tell me...</i>

    Wu Huasheng finally seemed to realize something. He gulped with great difficulty, then said in a daze, ¡°You¡¯re the Temple Master!?¡±

    The Temple Master!

    It was just two words, but they went off like a sudden thunderp on a clear day. The others¡¯ hearts shook as all of them realized who they were up against.

    A year ago, news of the Temple Master reincarnating in the Dark and Gold Star Realm took the stars by storm, causing widespread uproar.

    However, in the rumors, the Temple Master¡¯s reincarnation was only in the Imperial Realm. As a result, none of them had even considered the possibility that their opponent might be the Temple Master!

    It was simply unbelievable.

    After all, only a year had passed. Who¡¯d have thought that the reincarnated Temple Master, whose cultivation was only supposed to be in the Imperial Realm, would already be in the peak of the Heavenly Longevity Realm?

    And who could have guessed that someone so young would be that legendary expert whose sword once suppressed the entire Eastern Profound Star Domain?

    All that talk of ¡°hiding his cultivation,¡± ¡°disguising himself as a pig to eat a tiger¡±, and ¡°an inextricable connection to the Nine Heavens Pavilion¡± wasplete nonsense!

    With his status, there was no need for him to do any of that!

    ¡°The Temple Master!??¡± The kneeling Feng Yunlie couldn¡¯t help but gape.

    He finally understood why the ancestor had been so angry. A chill coursed through his hands and feet, and hepletely panicked. <i>I¡¯m totally screwed. Forget avenging this grudge, I''m lucky if the ancestor doesn''t cripple me himself. I may even lose my position as the future n leader!</i>

    Meanwhile, Feng Tianjia straightened his clothes, bowed, and sighed deeply. ¡°The world has changed, and a long time has passed. Our juniors have never witnessed your magnificent bearing. They were truly blind and ignorant, and as a result, they offended your dignity. I humbly request that Your Excellency be magnanimous and spare their lives in light of our former bond.¡±

    The crowd¡¯s hearts churned.

    Feng Tianjia was an expert so ancient that he was practically a living fossil. Out amongst the stars, even experts of the same cultivation respectfully addressed him as ¡°senior.¡±

    Yet now, he was bowing and apologizing. He even called the reincarnated Temple Master ¡°Your Excellency!¡±

    ¡°You called me ¡®Your Excellency.¡¯ How could I not give you face after that, Ol¡¯ Sparrow?¡± Su Yi said softly.

    A long, long time ago, Feng Tianjia lost a bet with the Temple Master, and served as his mount for a thousand years.

    The Ol¡¯ Sparrow was extremely unwilling, but he kept his word, never reneging on his promise or otherwise betraying him.

    Feng Tianjia visibly sighed in relief. ¡°Thank you, Your Excellency!¡±

    But it was then that a figure disappeared in a sh and shot into the distance. It was Wu Huasheng.

    He was from the Church of the River of Stars. He knew that given his status, there was no way Su Yi would leave him a path to life, so he fled directly.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± Feng Tianjia snorted coldly, then shed through the air, blocking Wu Huasheng¡¯s path. He used his fingers as a saber and shed.

    Wu Huasheng was forced back.

    But before he could steady himself, a streak of sword qi slew him on the spot.

    When Feng Tianjia saw this, he was inwardly startled. And here he¡¯d nned to capture Wu Huasheng alive as a favor to the reincarnated Temple Master.

    Who¡¯d have thought he¡¯d be able to y ate-stage Cosmic Enlightenment World King like Wu Huasheng in a single sh!?

    <i>After reincarnating, he¡¯s so terrifying even as just a Heavenly Longevity Realm cultivator. Does that mean that when he returns to the peak of Cosmic Enlightenment, he¡¯ll be able to kill even experts of the Path of Transcendence? </i>

    Feng Yunjia was inwardly shaken.

    Meanwhile, Yu Qing¡¯an was frantic. Without any further hesitation, he bowed in greeting. ¡°Your Excellency the Temple Master, my n¡¯s Ancestor Xingyang was once fortunate enough to make your acquaintance. Please, in light of this bond, spare us just this once!¡±

    The other remaining Yu Family World King hurriedly followed suit.

    ¡°Yu Xingyang?¡± Su Yi struggled to recall. ¡°That old-timer hasn¡¯t dropped dead yet?¡±

    Yu Qing¡¯an was instantly at a loss for words, unsure of how to respond.

    ¡°Very well. You can leave.¡± Su Yi waved them away.

    The Temple Master and Yu Xingyang had indeed known each other, but it had been a superficial interaction.

    Back then, Yu Xingyang was already a peak expert of the Yu Family, yet he stubbornly insisted on following the Temple Master around and doing his bidding.

    But how could the Temple Master possibly agree to that? When he ran out of patience, he pummeled the old-timer and sent him packing.

    ¡°Many thanks, Your Excellency!¡±

    Yu Qing¡¯an and hispanion cried out in gratitude. They knew they¡¯d only just narrowly escaped disaster.

    Before long, the two of them scurried off.

    ¡°You can go too.¡± Su Yi nced at Feng Tianjia.

    Feng Tianjia felt a massive weight lift from his shoulders, but he dared not hesitate. He immediately led Feng Yunlie and the others away.

    Wei Shan emerged from the immortal pce and deftly gathered up the spoils of war.

    ¡°Young Master, you won¡¯t fault me for talking too much, will you?¡± he asked.

    Su Yi put away the Southern Mountain Seal. ¡°When Ol¡¯ Sparrow served as my mount, he helped me out a lot. I would have spared them anyway on his ount.¡±

    Here, Su Yi took out a jug of wine and watched Wei Shan gather the spoils. ¡°You¡¯re already a mid-stage Cosmic Enlightenment Realm World King, so why haven¡¯t you changed a bit?¡±

    ¡°Old habits die hard.¡± Wei Shan couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°How could I change them so easily?¡±

    He¡¯d spent years apanying the Temple Master as he explored the stars. The Temple Master was responsible for killing enemies, while he was responsible for gathering the spoils: the picture of tacit understanding.

    Su Yiughed, too, and said no more on the matter.

    Since returning to the stars, certain events and people brought the Temple Master¡¯s memories to the forefront of his mind.

    They didn¡¯t feel at all foreign, as all of these experiences were his, albeit in a past incarnation.

    Still, Su Yi knew full well that his past life was his past life. In this lifetime, there was no way he¡¯d be the second Temple Master.

    After putting away the spoils, Wei Shan smiled, approached, and handed over a storage treasure. ¡°They¡¯re all iparably rare and precious treasures. I¡¯m afraid even the Divine Capital Star Realm¡¯s Four Seas Tower wouldn¡¯t be able to purchase them all.¡±

    The Divine Capital Star Realm.

    The greatest of the Hundred Great Star Realms, and the center of the Eastern Profound Star Domain!

    Four Seas Tower was their greatest tradingpany. Its foundations ran deep, and it conducted business across the various star realms. They said that there was no treasure too valuable for them to trade for.

    From this, it was easy to see how wealthy they were.

    When Wei Shan brought up the Divine Capital Star Realm, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but recall Qing Tang.

    She was originally from the Jiang Family, one of the Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao.

    And the Jiang Family¡¯s ancestral home was in the Divine Capital Star Realm.

    ¡°I wonder whether that girl has made it back to the Divine Capital Star Realm yet...¡±

    Su Yi looked a bit dazed.

    During the battle outside the Grotto of Abstruse Force, he learned that Qing Tang had mysterious origins. It was only after fusing with the Temple Master¡¯s memories that he knew for certain that Qing Tang was the only disciple the Temple Master had ever epted.

    And it was only then that he understood why the Temple Master said her life was full of misfortune.

    Su Yi had agreed to help her find leads to her n¡¯s killers after returning to the stars.

    He naturally hadn¡¯t forgotten.

    Here, he took a deep breath, cast aside his scattered thoughts, and ordered, ¡°Little Wei, you carry Heavenly Prayer. We¡¯re going to the Nine Heavens Pavilion!¡±

 Chapter 1287 - Yan Daolin

    <h4>Chapter 1287 - Yan Daolin</h4>

    Outside of Crow Ridge.

    When Meng Changyun saw Su Yi approach, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief and rush up to greet him.

    In stark contrast, Heavenly Libationer Lu Yun gasped.

    Su Yi looked at him and ordered tly, ¡°Send a message to Yan Daolin. Tell him I¡¯m on my way to the Nine Heavens Pavilion, and that if he dares to hide, I¡¯ll tten it.¡±

    Lu Yun stiffened. Beads of cold sweat appeared on his forehead, and he hurriedly took out a talisman and passed on the message.

    ......

    The Nine Heavens Pavilion.

    Ethereal mists hung around the mountain. A bamboo building stood halfway up the slopes.

    Yan Daolin sat in a bamboo chair, holding a jade record, which he was studying quietly.

    He was dressed in simple but elegant, undyed robes. He had a thin face, with a gaze as deep as the ocean. Every inch of him emanated a tranquil, calm, and detached air.

    A clear breeze blew past, rustling the nearby bamboo forest.

    An elderly servant rushed over from afar and whispered, ¡°Supreme Leader, the Temple Master has brought Wei Shan out of Crow Ridge.¡±

    Yan Daolin paused, a bit stunned. ¡°That portion of Lady Snowjade¡¯s soul actually failed? In that case, I¡¯m certain the Temple Master has yet to awaken Shen Mu¡¯s memories.¡±

    He put away the jade record andughed. ¡°He surely hates me for scheming against him. I expect he¡¯s already on his way to the Nine Heavens Pavilion to settle the score.¡±

    The elderly servant pondered that, then said, ¡°Supreme Leader, should we prepare for his arrival?¡±

    Yan Daolin subtly shook his head. ¡°No need. You can strategize all you want, but it¡¯s ultimately a lesser Dao. I never assumed the Temple Master would fall in Crow Ridge.¡±

    He picked up the teacup resting on the table and took a dip. ¡°Besides, I understand the Temple Master. Against him, all petty schemes and tricks are a waste of effort. What matters is our own strength.

    ¡°And I¡¯ve been waiting for this day for far too long...¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but sound a bit rueful.

    The elderly servant instantly fell silent.

    Yan Daolin set down his teacup and rose from his chair. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go wee the Temple Master.¡±

    ......

    Outside the Nine Heavens Pavilion¡¯s mountain gates.

    It had recently rained, cleansing thendscape.

    ¡°A¡¯Jiu, your father wille to take you away soon,¡± Yan Daolin said softly. He stood there, his tall figure as vigorous as an ancient pine.

    The Netherworld King stood silently to his side. She felt inexplicably nervous and stifled, and her whole body tensed.

    She¡¯d cultivated in the Nine Heavens Pavilion from a young age, but she¡¯d never understood their leader.

    In her eyes, he was mysterious, but also terrifying, like an unfathomable abyss. The greater her cultivation, the more terrified she felt around him.

    Take now, for instance. Although Yan Daolin¡¯s presence was tranquil and calm, just standing beside him made her feel as if she were sitting on a bed of needles.

    ¡°You needn¡¯t be afraid. I had you cultivate in the Nine Heavens Pavilion simply because your father and I conducted a transaction.¡± Yan Daolin said softly, ¡°From this day forth, both you and your father can have your freedom back. You¡¯ll be subject to no further restrictions.¡±

    The Netherworld King seemed to rally her courage. ¡°Supreme Leader, is that... because the Temple Master is on his way?¡±

    Yan Daolin nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    He didn¡¯t exin any further.

    The Netherworld King was iparably baffled. She couldn¡¯t wrap her head around any of this.

    Time slipped by.

    Yan Daolin suddenly asked, ¡°Tell me, what kind of person is the Temple Master¡¯s reincarnation?¡±

    The Netherworld King fell into a daze as she recalled her past meetings with Su Yi. After a while, she said, ¡°He¡¯s strong!¡±

    ¡°How strong?¡± Yan Daolin asked with great interest.

    The Netherworld King mulled it over. ¡°Every time I see him, he gives me the impression that there¡¯s nothing in this world he cannot do.¡±

    Yan Daolin couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°He really is that kind of person.¡±

    The Netherworld King asked, ¡°Supreme Leader, are you perhaps waiting here because you want to fight the Temple Master yourself?¡±

    Instead of answering, Yan Daolin asked right back, ¡°Do you think anyone in this world is truly invincible?¡±

    The Netherworld King froze. ¡°Most likely... not?¡±

    Yan Daolinughed. ¡°I feel the same way.¡±

    His voice was calm, but it revealed his absolute confidence.

    It was then that they heard someone shooting through the air from afar.

    ¡°Your father is here,¡± Yan Daolin said softly.

    The Netherworld King¡¯s delicate frame quivered, and she looked over.

    A group was shooting toward them from beneath the distant dome of heaven.

    The leader¡¯s blue robes swayed around his tall, upright figure. This was none other than Su Yi.

    Meng Changyun and Wei Shan followed to his sides, while Heavenly Libationer Lu Yun trailed behind them.

    ¡°Father!¡±

    When she saw Wei Shan, the rims of the Netherworld King¡¯s eyes. She was so excited that she couldn¡¯t help but cry out.

    Wei Shan froze, stunned, but a momentter, he went mad with delight. He broke into a broad grin. ¡°My little A¡¯Jiu is already a grown-up!¡±

    He was so excited that his hands and feet trembled.

    After disaster befell them, his wife died, and his foster father remained behind to find their enemies to the bitter end.

    He did this so that Wei Shan and his daughter, the then three-year-old A¡¯Jiu, could escape to live another day.

    A long, long time had passed since then, but now, father and daughter were finally reunited. Their appearances had changed, but blood was thicker than water, and no amount of time could dilute their love for one another.

    The Netherworld King rushed over and hugged Wei Shan, her tears falling like rain and her voice choked with sobs. She wept until even her nose was red.

    Wei Shan was ovee with emotion, with a tinge of sourness in his nose.

    Yan Daolin made no attempt to interfere.

    Rather, from the moment heid eyes on Su Yi, he was in no mood to pay attention to anything else.

    ¡°Old-timer, have you washed your neck ande out to die?¡± Su Yi said thoughtfully.

    Yan Daolin was waiting for him outside the sect gates. That was a sign in its own right.

    Yan Daolinughed, not at all concerned. ¡°It¡¯s been years since west saw each other, but you haven¡¯t changed a bit. Your sharp edge is on full disy.¡±

    The atmosphere silently grew stifled and oppressive.

    Wei Shan brought his daughter to the sidelines while Meng Changyun¡¯s heart clenched. He felt intense pressure assailing him.

    Yan Daolin of the Nine Heavens Pavilion!

    One of a tiny handful of top experts of the stars!

    The rumors regarding him were fleeting and mysterious, as Yan Daolin almost never ventured into the world or acted directly.

    However, the stars¡¯ peak factions all spoke of the leader of the Nine Heavens Pavilion with dread!

    It was no exaggeration to say that throughout the star realms, Yan Daolin, the Supreme Leader of the Nine Heavens Pavilion, was one of the mightiest experts around.

    Over the years, those who could stand shoulder-to-shoulder with him could be counted on the fingers of a single hand!

    This far-reaching, powerful expert could affect an entire star realm with a single sentence, changing the destinies of its factions and cultivators!

    Meng Changyun knew his ce. He understood that in the past, he wouldn¡¯t even have been worthy ofying eyes on the Supreme Leader of the Nine Heavens Pavilion...

    ¡°Temple Master, I¡¯m sure you have numerous questions, as well as a bellyful of fire,¡± said Yan Daolin, his expression calm. ¡°I am waiting here because I¡¯m worried that a moment¡¯s carelessness might lead to you destroying my Nine Heavens Pavilion.¡±

    As he spoke, he took out a jade slip. ¡°The answers you want are recorded in this jade slip. It¡¯s yours so long as you can defeat me.¡±

    A suffocating atmosphere permeated the air. Heaven and earth were instantly stifled.

    ¡°Defeat you?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°Do you think I came all this way just to determine victory and defeat, then resolve my doubts?¡±

    Yan Daolin¡¯s expression was inscrutable. ¡°If I win, you die, but I won¡¯t die even if I lose.¡±

    Su Yiughed dryly. ¡°What makes you say that?¡±

    Yan Daolin said forthrightly, ¡°Ten years ago, my true body left for the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone. The ¡®me¡¯ standing before you is just a clone.¡±

    <i>A clone!?</i>

    Wei Shan, Meng Changyun, and the others looked at each other.

    Su Yi sneered. ¡°What? All these years of bitter plotting, but in the end, you don¡¯t even dare to meet me in the flesh?¡±

    Yan Daolin shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s because you arrived toote. We old-timers started vying for good fortune rting to the Path of Transcendence decades ago. That¡¯s true for Deng Zuo, and it¡¯s true for me too.¡±

    Here, he sighed. ¡°The Path of Transcendence disappeared a long, long time ago, but it¡¯s about to re-enter the world. Who wouldn¡¯t long to be the first to step onto that higher path? Compared to that, all grudges and enmities seem trivial.¡±

    Su Yi took out a jug of wine and drank.

    It was indeed just as Yan Daolin said. The stars¡¯ peak old-timers longed for nothing more than to one day step onto a higher path.

    Even the former Temple Master had poured inestimable time and effort into seeking out the Path of Transcendence.

    Now, countless years after it disappeared, the Path of Transcendence was due to re-enter this world. What old-timer wouldn¡¯t have gone mad over it?

    Not long ago, at the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect, Su Yi met with ¡°Old Chatan¡± Deng Zuo. His true body was exploring the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone in search of an opportunity to step onto the Path of Transcendence too!

    Su Yi also picked up on another implication of Yan Daolin¡¯s words.

    <i>He thinks I arrived toote. That must mean that if I seek out an opportunity to step onto the Path of Transcendence, I¡¯ll be behind everyone else!</i>

    Su Yi put away his jug of wine, not at all considered. ¡°No harm in arrivingte. In the years toe, I¡¯ll have ample opportunities to see just how strong Transcendents are while still a World King.¡±

    Lu Yun¡¯s gaze wasplicated. <i>Only the Temple Master could say something like that. Anyone else, and everyone would take it for a joke.</i>

    ¡°That¡¯ll depend on whether or not you live that long, don¡¯t you think?¡± Yan Daolin¡¯s gaze was rife with meaning.

    Su Yi¡¯s heart stirred. ¡°You obtained the immortal fortune hidden within Crow Ridge. Don¡¯t tell me...¡±

    Before he could finish his question, Yan Daolin shook his head. ¡°The immortal fortune hidden within Crow Ridge was just legacies and a cultivation method for the Path of Transcendence, not an opportunity to transcend. Otherwise, there¡¯d be no need for my true body to risk annihtion exploring the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone.¡±

    Here, Yan Daolinughed. ¡°But I have indeed uncovered some of the secrets of the Path of Transcendence. You could say I¡¯ve taken half a step onto the Path of Transcendence. All I need is an opportunity to break throughpletely.¡±

    He seemed forthright, revealing everything he knew.

    But his words left everyone present stunned.

    Half a step onto the Path of Transcendence!

    If word got out, it was sure to throw the stars into uproar! But Su Yi¡¯s gaze was as calm as ever. He said casually, ¡°Half a step, that¡¯s all. Ultimately, you¡¯re not really a Transcendent.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t impressed. After all, hadn¡¯t he aplished the same thing in his past life as the Temple Master?

 Chapter 1288 - A Battle Astonishing in Any Era

    <h4>Chapter 1288 - A Battle Astonishing in Any Era</h4>

    However, Yan Daolin¡¯s words still left Su Yi inwardly solemn.

    If Yan Daolin had already taken half a step onto the Path of Transcendence, he was surely no weaker than the Temple Master had been at his peak!

    ¡°In your eyes, Temple Master, this paltry aplishment truly doesn¡¯t amount to much,¡± Yan Daolin said slowly. ¡°But it¡¯s enough to face you here today.¡±

    ¡°Care to test that?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Yan Daolinughed. ¡°You and I have known each other for a long time. If we¡¯re going to fight, why not be straightforward about it? Without relying on any external items, let¡¯s pit our attainments in the Grand Dao against each other and see who¡¯s better. How about it?¡±

    Su Yi leaped into the air, arriving beneath the dome of heaven. ¡°Come on up and fight me.¡±

    He stood alone amidst the sea of clouds, blue robes swaying around him, as if rising above the dust of mortality.

    When Yan Daolin saw this, he turned to Lu Yun. ¡°No matter who wins, you are not to implicate anyone else.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Lu Yun solemnly acknowledged his orders.

    Yan Daolin nodded, then soared into the air.

    The Supreme Leader of the Nine Heavens Pavilion wore long, wide-sleeved robes. His face was thin, and from beginning to end, he seemed tranquil andposed.

    He was currently gazing at the distant Su Yi. His calm eyes didn¡¯t so much as ripple.

    He¡¯d been waiting for this day for far, far too long.

    Invisible majesty silently surged around Yan Daolin.

    The dome of heaven abruptly darkened, full of a power of the Laws rife with an aura of cmity. It was as if dense, dark clouds were obscuring the firmament.

    There were the Laws of Heavenly Prayer, the supreme Celestial Laws of the Heavenly Prayer Star Realm!

    Wei Shan and the others watched from the ground, their expressions solemn. Although the battle had yet to begin, the cmitous aura permeating heaven and earth made their skin prickle, and their hearts felt stifled.

    This was the ancestral ground of the Nine Heavens Pavilion. The skies were full of the purest, strongest power of the Laws of Heavenly Prayer. Here, Yan Daolin was like an incarnation of heaven¡¯s will, a sovereign!

    ¡°If you please,¡± said Yan Daolin.

    Su Yiughed, then took a step toward Yan Daolin.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Although his step seemed light and airy, as his footnded, heaven and earth shook violently. The skies full of the Laws of Heavenly Payer churned and shook violently on impact.

    With each step Su Yi took, his majestic aura grew. At first, he seemed as unassuming as tranquil seas, but soon, his majesty was like a ferocious tidal wave overturning the skies!

    His clothes billowed around him, and his entire body was swathed in the light of the Dao. Overflowing sword force gathered continuously, brewing non-stop, like a long-dormant volcano on the brink of eruption.

    Off in the distance, Yan Daolin narrowed his eyes and sighed. ¡°Establishing such firm foundations in the Heavenly Longevity Realm is truly rare. There¡¯s no one else like you. No wonder the Contract of the Gods no longer permits reincarnation to take ce; its power and secrets are indeed far too great.¡±

    As he spoke, his clothing suddenly bulged as the body obscured beneath his robes grew, his muscles expanding and shining with radiant Dao Light. His physique now looked as if it were forged out of divine gold.

    All of a sudden, his presence changedpletely. He now seemed like a primordial divine mountain connecting heaven and earth.

    Tall, imposing, unmovable, and unshakable!

    ¡°Do you know about the Contract of the Gods?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°I know a little,¡± Yan Daolin said casually.

    Su Yi was stunned. The Illusionist told him that the gods represented a supreme, irond natural order!

    Their will reached the past, the present, and the future!

    Their power transcended all epochs and eras!

    And all he knew for certain about the Contract of the Gods was that it was a joint effort with the goal of preventing anyone from achieving reincarnation ever again!

    Even as the twobatants conversed, Su Yi¡¯s feet never slowed. As he moved, heaven and earth rumbled and boomed as if on the verge of copse.

    Dazzling, radiant light appeared on Yan Daolin, making his majesty even denser and more imposing. He seemed utterly unshakeable.

    Even just watching from afar was enough to leave an onlooker¡¯s heart on tenterhooks and their throat parched.

    Onebatant was the reincarnation of the Temple Master.

    The other, the Supreme Leader of the Nine Heavens Pavilion!

    There was no doubt about it. This was a battle sure to astonish any era, and it would enter the annals of the Eastern Profound Star Domain¡¯s history!

    When Su Yi was just a hundred feet from Yan Daolin, bothbatants unleashed their gathered power.

    Yan Daolin stretched out his right hand, clenching his fist and striking the air.

    Su Yi pressed his fingers into a sword and shed the air with maximum efficiency.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The hundred feet of sky between them exploded with a bang.

    The entire stretch of heaven and earth distorted as the power of the Laws scattered.

    The crowd watched as Yan Daolin struck like an enraged divine sovereign with the unsurpassed power to destroy all of creation.

    The power of this fist alone made the onlookers¡¯ hearts shake. The astonishment left their hair standing on end.

    Su Yi¡¯s sh was like the distilled essence of the Grand Dao, unshy and unadorned, simple and direct. Yet it seemed as if nothing could stop it or stand in its way.

    When punch and sh collided, it represented a sh between thebatants¡¯ powers of the Grand Dao!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A rain of light and tumultuous currents scattered.

    Su Yi and Yan Daolin both swayed, then attacked once more without the slightest hesitation.

    A grand battle instantly ignited.

    Su Yi was extremely domineering, but Yan Daolin never retreated.

    One used his fingers in lieu of a sword, disying unparalleled attainments in the Dao of the Sword.

    The other fought with his fists. Every punch drew upon the Laws of his surroundings, and every strike burst forth with cmitous power, sweeping through the nine heavens.

    In the blink of an eye, the two of them shed countless times.

    The surrounding mountains and rivers swayed. The living things therein fled for their lives in panic.

    The disturbance was so great and so terrifying that it even triggered strange, startling phenomena.

    ¡°Is this... really a battle between World Kings...?¡± Meng Changyun¡¯s heart quivered as he watched in a daze.

    He was a World King too, but even just watching from afar, his heart felt stifled. He didn¡¯t even need to think to know that were he to get any closer, even just the aftershock of such a battle could scatter his soul!

    ¡°The young master once said that even within the same realm, strength is highly variable. Yan Daolin¡¯s strength ces him at the pinnacle of the Cosmic Enlightenment Realm,¡± Wei Shan said gravely. ¡°Throughout the stars, you can count those on his level on the fingers of a single hand.¡±

    ¡°Father, is the ¡®young master¡¯ you speak of... the Temple Master?¡± The Netherworld King couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Of course,¡± said Wei Shan without even pausing to think. ¡°When the battle ends, I¡¯ll tell you all about it.¡±

    The Netherworld King looked conflicted, but even though she still didn¡¯t know what was going on, she could guess that the Su Xuanjun she knew... was actually her senior!

    ¡°You really can¡¯t judge someone like the Temple Master by his cultivation base,¡± Lu Yun sighed.

    The battle left his heart jumping with fright too!

    Numerous eyes were watching the battle from within the Nine Heavens Pavilion. All of them widened with astonishment as the onlookers fell into a daze.

    ¡°Temple Master, you¡¯re truly a far cry from your former peak,¡± said Yan Daolin as the fierce struggle raged on.

    His long robes billowed around him, and he struck like a primordial divine mountain in motion. Every time he swung his fists, heaven and earth shook on all sides. Each blow was iparably tyrannical.

    Su Yiughed dryly. ¡°So what? Were your attainments anything like mine when you were in the Heavenly Longevity Realm?¡±

    Yan Daolin said directly, ¡°I was far from your equal.¡±

    It might have seemed as if they were conversing, but their battle was fierce to the extreme. Every strike could have killed most Cosmic Enlightenment cultivators with ease!

    And as time passed, the battle only intensified.

    Su Yi fought barehanded, disying his powers of the Laws and Dao of the Sword. His terrifying attainments were on full disy in each and every strike.

    The same went for Yan Daolin. He fought with his fists, without the slightest flourish, but every punch suppressed every technique and Dao in its path.

    Before long, they¡¯d fought their way into the nine heavens, and the battle raged beneath the firmament. They were like deities locked in an unprecedented, bitter struggle.

    By now, even Cosmic Enlightenment experts like Lu Yun and Wei Shan were having a hard time discerning the battle¡¯s details.

    Both Su Yi and Yan Daolin¡¯s abilities had reached unbelievable heights.

    It was just too terrifying!

    As for Meng Changyun? He waspletely dumbstruck and rooted to the spot.

    ¡°Take this!¡± Yan Dalin suddenly bellowed, his fist mming down, parting the skies and colliding with Su Yi¡¯s left shoulder.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi¡¯s sword fingers tore open Yan Daolin¡¯s chest.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Su Yi was forced several hundred feet back.

    His shoulder shattered with a spray of blood, and his face paled.

    But at the same time, Yan Daolin¡¯s robes tore at the chest, and a bloody gash ripped open those muscles seemingly forged out of divine gold.

    Immediately afterward, the two shed once more.

    Neither wasted any time talking. Their expressions were calm andposed, and theypletely disregarded their injuries. However, both fought with increasing ferocity.

    Like two shing, erupting volcanoes!

    In the time that followed, the battle grew increasingly intense.

    Su Yi ¡®s injuries piled up, and soon, his blue robes were stained red.

    But Yan Daolin paid a corresponding price. He too was riddled with wounds.

    This bloody scene left countless onlookers shaken, their hearts quivering with fright.

    But neither Su Yi nor Yan Daolin ever so much as shrank half a step back!

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    Before long, Yan Daolin¡¯s right arm soared into the sky like a flood dragon, his hands opening like a flood dragon¡¯s gaping maw before ¡°biting¡± into Su Yi¡¯s left arm.

    But at the same time, a streak of sword qi swept across him, shing open countless cuts and leaving his flesh an indistinct meaty pulp.

    ¡°Impressive. Throughout all of history, and even the days yet toe, I doubt there¡¯s another Heavenly Longevity cultivator like you,¡± sighed Yan Daolin.

    His long hair hung loose, and blood flowed from numerous wounds. He looked wretched.

    But he didn¡¯t care in the least. He looked around, his gaze contemptuous and his qi boiling over, shaking both heaven and earth.

    ¡°At this point, there¡¯s no longer any need to hide anything. Show me just how capable a half-step Transcendent is,¡± Su Yi¡¯s voice rang out in the distance.

    He was already approaching.

    His robes were thoroughly dyed red, and he too was covered in wounds. His left arm was broken and useless.

    However, his gaze was as tranquil as ever; it had never once shifted. The only difference was that now, the will to fight had ignited in the depths of his gaze.

    ¡°Very well.¡± Yan Daolin subtly inclined his head.

    Then, his aura abruptly transformed.

 Chapter 1289 - Nothing Has Ever Been More Satisfying

    <h4>Chapter 1289 - Nothing Has Ever Been More Satisfying</h4>

    Wisps of dreamlike, ethereal immortal light appeared around Yan Daolin. His aura silently transformed.

    He was like the incarnation of an immortal from on high, standing proudly beyond the nine heavens!

    Shockingly, even his numerous wounds were rapidly knitting back together.

    Wei Shan, Meng Changyun, and the others couldn¡¯t help but react to this development. <i>Is this the majesty of someone who¡¯s taken half a step onto the Path of Transcendence?</i>

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze narrowed. <i>This really is the aura of a half-step Transcendent. His cultivation shows signs of imminent sublimation, and his power carries a hint of the charm of the Path of Transcendence.</i>

    <i>This was where the Temple Master got stuck back then.</i>

    ¡°I¡¯ve indeed acquired the full legacy of the founder of Sky Crow Mountain. It doesn¡¯t just contain a cultivation technique for the path of Transcendence; it has numerous secret arts suitable for a Transcendent as well,¡± Yan Daolin said casually. ¡°Since you want to test them, I naturally won¡¯t be stingy.¡±

    With that, he clenched his fist and threw a punch, with all the sound and momentum of an immortal mountain in motion.

    Lightning quick and tyrannical.

    His imposing aura was far more powerful than before!

    Any ordinary cultivator who saw him would likely mistake him for an immortal out of a legend!

    That powerpletely surpassed the bounds of the World King Realm!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth overturned, and all of creation crumbled. With just one punch, Yan Daolin split thendscape and suppressed the world.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t retreat.

    His hands condensed into a sword seal, and he shed with Yan Daolin¡¯s fist with all his might.

    But a deafening st rang out just momentster, and Su Yi was sent flying back, his body in tatters and his skin split in countless ces.

    Wei Shang and Meng Changyun were more nervous than ever before. They felt chills in their hands and feet.

    <i>How is he supposed to fight that?</i>

    ¡°Temple Master, might I ask what you thought of that punch?¡± Yan Daolin asked leisurely from beneath the dome of heaven.

    His skin glowed radiantly, with nigh imperceptible hints of immortal light. As he walked through the sky, he was like an immortal out wandering. Every movement drew upon the force of the surrounding skies.

    ¡°You¡¯re still inferior to me at my former peak,¡± said Su Yi, wiping the blood from his lips.

    His injuries were far too severe, but his gaze was as calm as ever. It didn¡¯t ripple in the slightest.

    ¡°Then do you think you have any hope of victory?¡± asked Yan Daolin.

    As he spoke, he raised his right arm like a whip and swung it through the air.

    Radiant fist force burst forth, swathed in an immortal glow. It bore through the skies and cleaved at Su Yi.

    It was simply too fast. Like an axe through rotten wood¡ªnothing could stand in its way!

    Su Yi didn¡¯t retreat, nor did he dodge. His sleeves billowed around him, and a multiyered sword curtain appeared.

    Eachyer was condensed of a supreme Law: Reincarnation, Restricting the Profound, Flying Light, and Profound Ruin. Added together, they were like a wall standing in front of the attack.

    But a momentter¡ª¡ª

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    An explosion rang out, almost shattering their eardrums.

    One of the sword curtains exploded as that unstoppable fist force bore a hole right through it.

    Immediately afterward, the remaining sword curtains exploded too.

    A rain of light scattered as fist force tore a startling rift open in the skies. At the end of the rift, Su Yi was sent flying ruthlessly back.

    A single punch could actually be so tyrannical!

    ¡°Young Master!¡± Wei Shan¡¯s face filled with concern.

    ¡°How is this...¡± murmured Meng Changyun, his entire body drenched in cold sweat.

    The Netherworld King¡¯s heart clenched. <i>Heaven and earth could crumble around him, and that guy wouldn¡¯t even bat an eye. Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s really going to lose here today?</i>

    Lu Yun¡¯s spirits soared, and his blood heated up. <i>The Supreme Leader has been nning this for a long, long time. Today, his ns have finallye to fruition. When the popce learns that the Temple Master¡¯s reincarnation has met his end at our leader¡¯s hands... what kind of waves will sweep across the stars? </i>

    ¡°In apetition of the Grand Dao, your reincarnation is ultimately inferior to my clone,¡± whispered Yan Daolin, looking utterly calm andposed.

    Su Yi¡¯s body was badly battered, his blood flowing in streams. His handsome face was so pale that it was almost transparent.

    It seemed he could topple at a moment¡¯s notice.

    But he couldn¡¯t help butugh in response to Yan Daolin¡¯s deration. ¡°Victory and defeat are not yet determined, but here you are, raising your tail into the air. Are you happy with yourself?¡±

    Yan Daolinughed and admitted it. ¡°I¡¯ve endured for far too long. Now, the day that I defeat my long-standing foe has finally arrived. It¡¯s truly difficult to hide my delight. How can I not be happy with myself? I¡¯d even go so far as to say that I''ve never felt more satisfied in all my long years of life.¡±

    As he spoke, his attacks never stopped. He took a step forward and attacked once more.

    How could he possibly give Su Yi any opportunity to catch his breath?

    But he wasn¡¯t in a rush. He was on guard against Su Yi¡¯s death throes.

    However, it was then that Su Yi gazed up at the dome of heaven and whispered, ¡°Haven¡¯t I been waiting for this day toe too?¡±

    Yan Daolin seemed to sense something. He suddenly looked up.

    He wasn¡¯t sure when they¡¯d gotten there, but tribtion clouds were silently gathering beneath the firmament.

    The clouds were dense, heavy, and silent, like an enormous, pitch-ck funnel hanging upside-down beneath the heavens. Just gazing upon it from afar was enough to send chills through one¡¯s heart.

    ¡°You¡¯re undergoing tribtion?¡± Yan Daolin¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°At a time like this, how is that any different from throwing your life away? Have I really pushed you so far into a corner that you can only resort to something like this?¡±

    He really was surprised, and he found it difficult to believe.

    Meanwhile, Wei Shan and Meng Changyun were both bewildered, and their hearts were heavy. <i>Is he... hoping to face death head-on and ovee it? </i>

    <i>But even the slightest misstep could lead to irreversible disaster!</i>

    Only the Netherworld King seemed confident. Her eyes lit up, and she spoke with staunch assurance. ¡°Father, His Excellency the Temple Master is sure to win!¡±

    She and Su Yi had once explored the Burial Ground of the Dao together. She¡¯d witnessed how Su Yi underwent tribtion atop the tform of Rebirth firsthand!

    Wei Shang and Meng Changyun were stunned, but before they could react, Yan Daolin attacked Su Yi with all his might.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Immortal light flowed, filling the heavens. Fist force soared through the skies, blotting out the sun and descending upon Su Yi.

    s, it was one step toote.

    Su Yi had already soared into the sky and into the depths of the tribtion clouds.

    That fist soared into the dome of heaven, but when it collided with the tribtion clouds, a streak of cmitous power instantly shattered it.

    Even more terrifyingly, tribtion light followed the path of the fist force and mmed straight into Yan Daolin.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The entire stretch of sky copsed.

    Although Yan Daolin narrowly escaped in time, the shock sent chills coursing down his spine. <i>This is far more terrifying than a tribtion of Cosmic Enlightenment. Its cmitous power is beyond imagination!</i>

    Yan Daolin suddenly raised his head and watched as Su Yi soared into the tribtion clouds. He couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a moth to the me. Temple Master, you bastard... would you rather die beneath your tribtion than at my hands?¡±

    All eyes gazed into the depths of the churning tribtion clouds. Their light surged, and an indescribably cmitous aura spread outward.

    The vastness of heaven and earth was enshrouded in apocalyptic hues.

    Even someone as mighty as Yan Daolin couldn¡¯t help but gasp, his hair standing on end. He couldn¡¯t fathom that this was a Tribtion of Oneness.

    The others present felt stifled. Chills coursed through their entire bodies, and they were visibly astonished.

    This was the true might of the heavens. It was like a taboo. Before it, everyone felt terrified and as paltry and insignificant as ants.

    It was then that, beneath the crowd¡¯s disbelieving gazes, Su Yi soared all the way into the heart of the tribtion.

    But just when the crowd thought Su Yi was about to perish beneath its lightning...

    <i>Boom!!!</i>

    The tribtion clouds full of cmitous power burst and split.

    The dazzling tribtion light scattered into a resplendent rain of light, enveloping Su Yi therein.

    The crowd was bbergasted andpletely tongue-tied.

    Even if you¡¯d hit them over the head, they would never have guessed that Su Yi would undergo tribtion in such a tyrannical, unique way. He¡¯d charged right into the clouds, shattering them and breaking their endless tribtion light!

    ¡°Was that divine tribtion made of paper!?¡± Lu Yun¡¯s mind buzzed. He was so shocked that his jaw practically fell off.

    ¡°In all my long years of cultivation, this was my first time seeing such a terrifying, cmitous tribtion. But it was also my first time seeing someone destroy their tribtion in a single attack before it even descended...¡± Meng Changyun couldn¡¯t help but blurt. His eyes widened.

    Wei Shan clucked his tongue. ¡°The young master I knew wasn¡¯t this ferocious.¡±

    ¡°Father, to His Excellency the Temple Master, oveing a tribtion is no more difficult than eating or drinking. With time, you¡¯ll get used to it...¡± said the Netherworld King with an air of having experienced it all before.

    She¡¯d once witnessed an even more terrifying tribtion on the tform of Rebirth. That tribtion shattered the Temple Master¡¯s physical body and soul.

    Yet in the end, he miraculously reforged himself!

    The way he¡¯d undergone this particr tribtion was still unreasonable, but it was much less startling byparison.

    The tribtion clouds dispersed, and the rain of light bathed Su Yi¡¯s body, coursing through him like electricity and triggering aplete metamorphosis.

    His fleshly body, soul, and cultivation... were all entirely reforged as his essence, qi, and spirit soared past the threshold of the Oneness Realm!

    Like a phoenix undergoing rebirth in Nirvanic mes.

    ¡°I miscalcted,¡± whispered Yan Daolin. An overcast look appeared on his face.

    He finally understood the source of the Temple Master¡¯s confidence. <i>He was obviously nning to use this ¡®life-or-death trial¡¯ to prove his Dao and achieve Oneness all along!</i>

    <i>He was so strong even before breaking through. If I let him ovee his tribtion and achieve Oneness, how terrifyingly strong will he be?</i>

    Yan Daolin could no longer hold himself back. He soared into the sky and attacked.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    His clothes billowed around him as punches fell like rain. In the blink of an eye, he¡¯d punched over a hundred times. Dazzling immortal light burst forth, illuminating the entirendscape.

    The crowd¡¯s hearts clenched.

    All of them could tell that Su Yi had reached a critical juncture of his breakthrough. His cultivation boundary had yet to stabilize, and he was extremely weak. If Yan Daolin stopped him here, everything he¡¯d achieved thus far would likely end in ruin!

    But against all expectations, Su Yi just stood there, entirely unmoving. The rain of light still lingering around him dissipated the iing fist force of each and every one of Yan Daolin¡¯s punches.

    Yan Daolin¡¯s heart shook, his expression instantly grimmer.

    ¡°Yan Daolin, are you still feeling smug and satisfied?¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s calm voice emanated from beneath the distant dome of heaven.

    Yan Daolin sank into silence, then suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°If I seek mutual destruction, I¡¯ll just lose my clone, while you... will face certain doom.¡±

    Yan Daolin¡¯s eyes shed, zing like fire. ¡°In that case, this battle will ultimately still end in my victory, now won¡¯t it?¡±

    As he spoke, his robes billowed, and his qi rumbled and boomed. Wisps of immortal light caught aze.

    Then, he shot straight toward Su Yi!

 Chapter 1290 - Victory!

    <h4>Chapter 1290 - Victory!</h4>

    Mutual destruction!

    The Supreme Leader of the Nine Heavens Pavilion, Yan Daolin, had actually chosen to fight to the death.

    Even though this was just a clone, his ruthless decisiveness sent chills through the onlookers¡¯ hearts.

    Wei Shan, Meng Changyun, and the others¡¯ expressions shifted, and their courage failed them.

    Beneath the dome of heaven, Yan Daolin¡¯s body seemed to catch aze. Explosive, appalling, destructive power spread out around him.

    He¡¯d obviously used some sort of forbidden technique, making the power he had on disy terrifying beyond imagination.

    The skies seemed to catch aze, distorting with a bang.

    Before Yan Daolin could get close to Su Yi, his fingers sped the air, like a divine expert forming hand seals, and he struck Su Yi from afar.

    <i>Boom</i>¡ª¡ª!

    A resplendent, burning fist imprint whooshed through the air, like the rising of the morning sun. Unstoppable, misty light stung the onlookers¡¯ eyes so badly they couldn¡¯t help but close them.

    Too terrifying!

    Even just watching from afar caused rending pain in the onlookers¡¯ souls.

    There was no need to even question it. This was a strike intended to pierce the heavens. Yan Daolin was burning his cultivation base and putting his very life on the line!

    Beneath the dome of heaven, Su Yi¡¯s surroundings suddenly reflected endless Dao Light, like a whirlpool swallowing up the nearby rain of light.

    Meanwhile, he pressed his fingers into a sword and shed.

    A streak of sword qi shed into being, simple and direct, like a de descending from the heavens with unstoppable force to block Yan Daolin¡¯s fist imprint.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    A heaven-shaking impact rang out.

    The fist imprint swayed violently, then split into countless flecks of firelight.

    Yan Daolin stiffened as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning. Blood flowed from the corners of his lips, and he instantly seemed to age.

    His eyes filled with bewilderment and disbelief.

    Cultivators were supposed to be in their weakest state immediately after oveing tribtion and proving their Dao, but it seemed that didn¡¯t apply to the Temple Master. Not only was he not in a weakened state, but his cultivation base was many times stronger than before.

    Even a casual strike neutralized his no-holds-barred attack!

    ¡°He blocked it!¡± Wei Shan, Meng Changyun, and the Netherworld King felt a massive weight lift from their shoulders. All of them were so excited that they practically lost control.

    Just now, they almost suspected that Su Yi was about to meet with disaster.

    ¡°Mutual destruction is only an option when foes are evenly matched. That trick you just pulled? That wasn¡¯t mutual destruction. That was an ant trying to shake a tree.¡± Su Yiughed dryly, then stretched and rose to his full height.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    It was as if ten thousand Daos were rumbling within him, their surging power coursing through him and making his skin light up. His entire body was shrouded in dreamlike, illusory light.

    In that moment, he fully established his foundations in the Oneness Realm. He hadn¡¯t just rebuilt his ruined left arm; just like with Yan Daolin earlier, all of his injuries had vanished in moments.

    The air of majesty aiming from him seemed to shake the eternal firmament and the stars, overturning the nine heavens and the ten earths!

    After reincarnating and restarting his cultivation, every major breakthrough was apanied by a transformation far beyond anything others of the same level experienced!

    Take now, for instance. Although his clothes were still tattered and stained with blood, his imposing aura was such that he seemed like an entirely different person.

    ¡°I truly wouldn¡¯t have thought you¡¯d be able to use a tribtion to turn the tables,¡± sighed Yan Daolin.

    His body was still burning. There was no doubt about it; after using a forbidden technique and his attempt at mutual destruction, his clone didn¡¯t have much time left.

    ¡°Then are you still ¡®satisfied?¡¯¡± asked Su Yi as he approached.

    Yan Daolin¡¯s gaze wasplicated. ¡°Do you see meughing? But I¡¯d actually quite like to use what time I have left to test the might of the Temple Master¡¯s Oneness Realm cultivation for myself.¡±

    Here, his overcast expression disappeared, reced with calm determination.

    Su Yi threw back his head andughed.

    He shifted positions and attacked, his fist as forceful as a sword, with natural, sweeping motions.

    Yan Daolin threw a punch too, his fist force like an avnche or tidal wave.

    His essence, qi, and spirit seemed to catch aze, all of them far mightier than before.

    But a momentter, Yan Daolin was sent flying a thousand feet back, cleaving a long, narrow rift in the sky.

    His right arm waspletely shattered. Blood and chunks of flesh flew through the air.

    ¡°So strong!¡± Meng Changyun was dizzy with astonishment. <i>His Excellency the Temple Master seemspletely different! He¡¯s as contemptuous as a god, as transcendent as an immortal, withbat strength unparalleled between heaven and earth!</i>

    ¡°He¡¯s even stronger than the young master at his peak!¡± murmured Wei Shan.

    He was more familiar with the Temple Master than just about anyone, and he could tell at a nce that Su Yi was at least as strong as the Temple Master had been at his peak, if not stronger!

    The Netherworld King thought to herself, <i>Supreme Leader, oh, Supreme Leader. Didn¡¯t you only just ask me what kind of person the Temple Master¡¯s reincarnation was? Do you understand now? </i>

    ¡°How is this...¡± Heavenly Libationer Lu Yun¡¯s face paled, and his eyes bulged.

    Meanwhile, although Yan Daolin¡¯s thoughts were typically as inscrutable and deep as the ocean, he couldn¡¯t help but gasp, looking grimmer than ever before.

    ¡°Might I ask what you think of that punch?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The corners of Yan Daolin¡¯s lips twitched.

    Su Yi¡¯s words and bearing were a perfect match for his when he first drew upon his Half-Step Transcendent cultivation base.

    ¡°It¡¯s far from the level of a true Transcendent,¡± Yan Daolin said irritably.

    He attacked first, throwing a punch with his left arm. He never retreated. On the contrary, he fought even more forcefully.

    Su Yi used his fingers as a sword and shed the air.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Yan Daolin was like a kite with its strings cut. He flew backward with a new wound, one so deep that even his bones were visible.

    ¡°I have no idea how strong a true Transcendent is, but when your true body steps onto that path, I¡¯ll be sure to crush you beneath my feet!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was profound, and his tone casual, but his words were utterly contemptuous.

    ¡°Hah? You¡¯re bragging even now? You¡¯re only in the Oneness Realm. You cannot possibly step onto the Path of Transcendence before I do,¡± said Yan Daolin.

    His wounds were severe, and it looked like he wouldn¡¯t hold out much longer, but he stillughed and spoke with calmposure, as if not at all concerned about his injuries.

    ¡°And I can already foresee that soon, one expert of the Path of Transcendence after another will enter this world. When the timees... you¡¯d best watch yourself, Temple Master.¡±

    ¡°That will make the world much more interesting. If things were just as they were before, I wouldn¡¯t have needed to reincarnate to dominate the entire Eastern Profound Star Domain,¡±ughed Su Yi. ¡°To tell the truth, I¡¯m rather looking forward to the day your true body steps onto the Path of Transcendence. I said the same thing to that old chatan Deng Zuo.¡±

    Yan Daolin fell silent. There was inner conflict in his gaze...and a nigh-indetectable hint of admiration. ¡°When ites to spirit, I truly am not your equal, Temple Master. I¡¯ll be curious to see just how you ¡®crush me beneath your feet¡¯ after I step fully onto the Path of Transcendence.¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, Yan Daolin struck once more.

    That firm decisiveness and calm disregard for his own life and death were enough to stir the onlookers¡¯ hearts.

    This was the Supreme Leader of the Nine Heavens Pavilion. It was no ident that he¡¯d be one of the top powerhouses of the stars.

    ¡°Farewell. Forgive me for not seeing you off,¡± said Su Yi. His sleeves billowed in the air.

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    Unstoppable sword intent swept out in all directions, like an arc of divine light. When it mmed into Yan Daolin, his already badly battered body shattered with a bang.

    Completely destroyed, both body and soul!

    The entire area fell deathly silent. Even the birds ceased their song.

    Dust and smoke still permeated the tumultuousndscape.

    The surrounding mountains and riversy in ruin, the ground riddled with scars.

    Beneath the dome of heaven, a beam of the light of heavens poured onto Su Yi¡¯s tall, upright figure, making him the center of attention.

    Victory!

    In this duel, neither Su Yi nor Yan Daolin used external items

    When Su Yi found himself in peril, he chose to undergo tribtion.

    When Yao Daolin found himself in peril, he chose to fight to the bitter end.

    From beginning to end, neither vited their agreement and resorted to terrifying treasures or hidden trump cards.

    This was a true sh of the Grand Dao!

    Theypeted in their attainments in the Dao, determining a winner and a loser, as well as life and death!

    Even Su Yi¡¯s allies found it difficult to criticize Yan Daolin¡¯s behavior.

    And even Lu Yun couldn¡¯t find fault with Su Yi!

    ¡°When word of this battle spreads, it¡¯s sure to cause widespread uproar. Just as I said earlier, it will enter the annals of history. They¡¯ll be talking about this for generations.¡± Wei Shan sighed with deep emotion, visibly delighted.

    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, Senior,¡± Meng Changyun said inplete agreement.

    The Netherworld King watched that tall, upright figure in a daze, her heart full of aplicated mix of emotions.

    Su Yi was once a member of the same generation, but then, he went and became the Temple Master. Now, he¡¯d even be her senior...

    This feeling was truly difficult to describe in words.

    ¡°Is the Temple Master... truly undefeatable?¡± Lu Yun¡¯s expression was bleak.

    He knew better than anyone that the Supreme Leader had endured for far too long, spending an enormous amount of time and effort, all in preparation for this day.

    But in the end, he still lost...

    Lu Yun suddenly jumped; Su Yi was walking right toward him. Despite himself, his heart quivered. ¡°Victory and defeat are already clear. Might I ask what you¡¯re after, Your Excellency?¡±

    Su Yi extended his hand. ¡°My spoils.¡±

    Lu Yun reacted as if awakening from a dream. He hurriedly took out a jade slip and proffered it with both hands. ¡°Please ept this, Your Excellency.¡±

    Yan Daolin had left the seal. Before the battle began, he said that he¡¯d recorded the answers to all of Su Yi¡¯s questions inside.

    Su Yi epted the slip, then put his hands behind his back and turned to leave. ¡°Little Wei, Old Meng, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Hispanions hurried after him.

    It was only after watching them fade from view that Heavenly Libationer Lu Yun felt a massive weight lift from his shoulders, and he sighed in relief.

    Inwardly, he muttered, ¡°It really is as the Supreme Leader said. The Temple Master wouldn¡¯t sink to letting their enmity reach the rest of the Nine Heavens Pavilion.¡±

    Within the Nine Heavens Pavilion, every expert who witnessed this battle lowered their heads, the lights in their eyes dimming.

    Meanwhile¡ª¡ª

    Su Yi sprawled outfortably at the tail end of his t boat, holding a jug of wine and taking big gulps.

    He didn¡¯t want to think about anything at all right now. All he wanted was to find a quiet ce to stabilize his freshly broken-through cultivation base.

    Meng Changyun steered the boat, while Wei Shan and his daughter, the Netherworld King, conversed softly.

    ......

    The Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone.

    A dark, barrenndscape.

    From time to time, streaks of immortal light soared through the sky, even more dazzlingly bright than shooting stars.

    Mountains of bonesy strewn across the ground.

    Yan Daolin was currently seated cross-legged in meditation, tending to his wounds.

    He¡¯d only just ovee a bitter struggle with a pack of revenants he suspected were Transcendent experts in life. The battle had left him badly wounded.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be much longer. Soon, I¡¯ll truly be able to step onto the Path of Transcendence!¡± murmured Yan Daolin.

    Suddenly, his brow furrowed, and he coughed up blood. His face was instantly deathly pale.

    His expression shifted, and after a lengthy daze, he let out a bitterugh. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought that after all my years of sacrifice and enduring in silence, I¡¯d still lose to the reincarnated Temple Master...¡±

 Chapter 1291 - The Main Culprit and Her Accomplices

    <h4>Chapter 1291 - The Main Culprit and Her Aplices</h4>

    Halfway up a mountain in the barren wilderness.

    Su Yi sat cross-legged beneath a vigorous, ancient palm, calming his heart and meditating.

    Upon reaching the Oneness Realm, his cultivation underwent an earth-shaking transformation.

    Within his body, his Grand Dao ck Hole became a tripod cauldron, a Grand Dao Furnace. His chaos ground transformed into its three legs.

    The Root of Heaven Earth was no longer rooted in his chaos ground. Instead, it was nourished within his Grand Dao Furnace.

    The various Laws of the Grand Dao Su Yi had mastered had all fused into the furnace¡¯s surface, like strange and unfathomable totems.

    Furthermore, the power of his fleshly body¡¯s blood and qi was like the furnace¡¯s charcoal, and his soul and will were like its spirit. All of them fused into this furnace.

    This was the meaning of Oneness. All Daos returned to theirmon source. The power of the cultivation base, soul, and flesh fused into this furnace that represented one¡¯s foundations in the Dao.

    The Grand Dao Furnace was also called the Furnace of the Spirit.

    His life force was like the furnace¡¯s mes. As long as the fires burned, his Grand Dao would live on in perpetuity.

    Within the Oneness Realm, Oneness World Kings¡¯ foundations and strengths were categorized based on the quality of their Grand Dao Furnaces. The better the quality, the greater their strength and potential.

    Su Yi¡¯s Grand Dao Furnace was extraordinary. It had three feet and two handles, and chaotic energy burbled around its opening. Dark and Gold Essence spurted out of it, vast and dense as if epassing all facets of chaos.

    Most eye-catching of all was that the cycle of reincarnation, beams of flying light, and other strange phenomena of the Grand Dao manifested around it, clustered around a sword-shaped totem.

    Although this sword-shaped totem was illusory and indistinct, upon closer inspection, it resembled the Sword of the Nine Hells!

    It was just that it didn¡¯t have the divine chains the real thing suppressed.

    This sword-shaped totem was like the Grand Dao Furnace¡¯s soul. When it entered, the furnace¡¯s aura suddenly seemed even more vast and momentous!

    This was a momentum capable of suppressing all worlds, unshakable throughout the ages. When lifted, there was nothing above it, and when lowered, there was nothing beneath it!

    <i>The standards of the present day are far from sufficient to appraise my Grand Dao Furnace. Even the rare exquisite-grade furnaces that might not appear even once in thousands of years are inferior to it.</i>

    Su Yi silently sensed the furnace¡¯s mysteries. He couldn¡¯t help but look impressed.

    As he sat and cultivated quietly, he repeatedly refined medicine.

    To his astonishment, he soon discovered that supreme medicines on the level of the Fortune Spirit Aperture Pill could no longer satisfy the demands of his cultivation.

    In the Heavenly Longevity Realm, taking ten such pills was enough to satisfy his daily expenditures. But after entering Oneness, their effects were noticeably inferior. Even a hundred pills wouldn¡¯t result in any significant progress.

    Su Yi naturally understood the source of the problem. The Grand Dao Furnace he¡¯d created was far too wondrous; it was like a bottomless hole. The power of treasure medicines like the Fortune Spirit Aperture Pills was no longer sufficient to satisfy the needs of his cultivation base.

    As Su Yi pondered, he took out that stalk of Transcendent divine medicine, plucked one of its leaves, and started refining it.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    His Grand Dao furnace abruptly boiled over, rumbling and booming as his qi came to life, reaching everyst nook and cranny of his limbs, bones, and organs.

    Overflowing medicinal power opened his pores. His entire body felt light and airy, and his essence, qi, and spirit all received nourishment.

    A long time passed. By the time he finished refining this leaf of Transcendent divine medicine, his Oneness Realm had fully stabilized!

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that going forward, only Transcendent divine medicines will be enough to satisfy my needs?¡± Su Yi wondered in a daze.

    He wasn¡¯t sure whether he should be happy or have a headache.

    This was the disadvantage of overly firm foundations in the Grand Dao. Treasures like the Force Spirit Aperture Pills could satisfy the cultivation requirements of even most Cosmic Enlightenment World Kings. Yet he¡¯d only just stepped into Oneness, and they were already no more useful than chicken ribs.

    All of this meant that the overwhelming majority of the cultivation resources Su Yi had gathered thus far were no longer of any use...

    It also implied that his future cultivation efforts would require him to find simr Transcendent-level medicines. Only then could he advance rapidly.

    ¡°It seems I¡¯ll have to keep an eye out for divine materials capable of satisfying the needs of my cultivation going forward,¡± thought Su Yi.

    He rose, then called out to the nearby Wei Shan, Meng Changyun, and Netherworld King. ¡°We should get going.¡±

    That day, the three of them boarded their ship and left the Heavenly Prayer Star Realm.

    ¡°Where are we going, Young Master?¡± asked Wei Shan.

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°The Impermeable Demon Ocean.¡±

    In his past life, he¡¯d used the Sword of the Human Realm to suppress the leader of the Church of the River of Stars, the Fisherman, deep within the Impermeable Demon Ocean.

    Now that he¡¯d returned, he naturally had to reim the Sword of the Human Realm.

    The Impermeable Demon Ocean!

    Wei Shan and Meng Changyun were both solemn.

    The Eastern Profound Star Domain was home to seven great forbidden zones, including the Starjade Forbidden Ground, Myriad Demons Ridge, and the Divine Kingdom of Illusions.

    The Impermeable Demon Ocean was one of the seven.

    Furthermore, it bordered the Divine Origin Star Realm, the Church of the River of Stars¡¯ home turf!

    The stars were boundlessly vast, cold, and empty.

    A t boat flew through it all.

    Su Yi sat on board, reading the jade slip Yan Daolin had left him.

    Meng Changyun steered the boat, while Wei Shan and his daughter conversed.

    As the Netherworld King sat there, her gaze asionallynded on the nearby Su Yi, and she felt quite strange.

    By now, she fully understood. The Temple Master was her father¡¯s closest childhood ymate. Going by seniority, she ought to call him ¡°uncle....¡±

    <i>If Father knew how I used to tease Su Xuanjun, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯d die of awkwardness...</i>

    Despite herself, when she thought back to her time with Su Yi in the Netherworld, her fair, delicate face heated up. Her heart felt strange.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, A¡¯Jiu?¡± asked Wei Shan. He could sense that his daughter had something on her mind.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± The Netherworld King hurriedly shook her head, then transmitted, ¡°Father... Can you tell me more about the Temple Master¡¯s past aplishments?¡±

    ¡°What Temple Master? That¡¯s your Uncle Su!¡± corrected Wei Shan. He was serious, too.

    ¡°...¡± The Netherworld King fell silent.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi was gazing intently at the jade slip in his hands, lost in thought.

    The answers Yan Daolin left in the jade slip had resolved some of his doubts. There were numerous matters he only now understood.

    All of these enmities began with Shen Mu!

    Lady Snowjade of the Six Desires Daoist Sect sought Shen Mu¡¯s love in pursuit of the Dao, and had him shatter his heart and die to further her Dao.

    But Shen Mu hadn¡¯t really died. Rather, he¡¯d reincarnated and be the Temple Master. In a sense, Shen Mu yet lived. And his survival affected Lady Snowjade¡¯s mentality and pursuit of the Dao!

    ording to Yan Daolin, she wasn¡¯t from this era. Rather, she was from the Epoch of Demonism. In other words, Shen Mu wasn¡¯t over this era either! He was from the Epoch of Demonism, just like Lady Snowjade.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find this surprising.

    But after thinking it over, it made sense.

    After all, the Temple Master had explored the stars for a long, long time, yet he¡¯d somehow never heard of Shen Mu, an astonishing, heaven-defying genius of the sword.

    That had long since indicated to him that Shen Mu wasn¡¯t from the Eastern Profound Star Domain!

    Yan Daolin had known these truths, but that was because of the Tailor.

    Yan Daolin had owed the Tailor an enormous favor for a long time. And one day, the Tailor suddenly sent Yan Daolin a message saying he hoped for help with something: locating Shen Mu¡¯s reincarnation!

    It was then that Yan Daolin learned that a woman who called herself ¡°Lady Snowjade¡± wanted to eradicate the ¡°unfaithful¡± Shen Mupletely.

    This was why Yan Daolin repeatedly mocked the Temple Master for his disloyalty.

    After learning the full story, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but sneer. <i>A woman with no bottom line dares call Shen Mu disloyal? She sure is shameless!</i>

    However, after learning that the Tailor was the thread linking all of this together, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but take this seriously. He only now found out that there was a link between the Tailor and Lady Snowjade.

    ording to Yan Daolin, Lady Snowjade¡¯s true body couldn¡¯t cross the River of Time and enter the Eastern Profound Star Domain. Thus, she asked the Tailor for help.

    And the Tailor came knocking on Yan Daolin¡¯s door.

    Furthermore, it was the Tailor who brought Heavenly Prayer to Yan Daolin, saying she was Lady Snowjade¡¯s legacy disciple. Lady Snowjade had used a secret immortal art to recreate her body and soul and send her to the Eastern Profound Star Domain across the barriers of space and time.

    Heavenly Prayer was her disciple, but also her killer weapon for hunting down Shen Mu¡¯s reincarnation!

    It was then that Yan Daolin gave Heavenly Prayer her Daoist name and brought her to the Nine Heavens Pavilion.

    ......

    Heavenly Prayer and Qing Wan were indeed the same person!

    Strictly speaking, Qing Wan was Heavenly Prayer¡¯s clone. Both of them had a Soul Birthmark.

    When their Soul Birthmarks fused, the two of them would be one once more, and they¡¯d reawaken their past memories.

    ......

    In the jade slip, Yan Daolin exined why he hadn¡¯t attacked the Temple Master, and why he¡¯d waited all this time. In truth, his reasoning was simple. It wasn¡¯t that he didn''t want to take the Temple Master down, but that he couldn¡¯t!

    When the Temple Master was still alive, neither Yan Daolin nor the old Tailor were any match for him.

    ......

    Simrly, Yan Daolin spoke of how he¡¯d rescued Wei Shan and his daughter, the Netherworld King.

    He was direct, too. Even before Wei Shan and his family met with disaster, the old Tailor had set his sights on Wei Shan and Ol¡¯ Cripple Wei.

    This was because the Tailor suspected that the Temple Master hadn¡¯t really fallen, and that he¡¯d instead reincarnated. Thus, he wanted to use Ol¡¯ Cripple Wei and his foster son to set a trap. Later on, when the Temple Master returned, he could use them as pawns.

    Who¡¯d have thought that before the Tailor could take action, enormous disaster would befall the Wei Family overnight?

    In the end, only Wei Shan and his daughter made it out alive.

    It was Yan Daolin who rescued them. He didn¡¯t like how the Tailor did things, and even though he opposed the Temple Master, he disdained implicating innocents like Wei Shan and the Netherworld King in the process.

    Thus, over the years, Yan Daolin didn¡¯t mistreat the two of them. He simply treated them as uninvolved parties.

    After learning all this, Su Yi had a rough picture of the ties of enmity leading up to this.

    Ultimately, it was because of Shen Mu.

    Lady Snowjade was the primary culprit, and the Tailor was her assistant.

    Yan Daolin owed the Tailor a favor, and to make it up to him, he became the primary executor of their n.

    Heavenly Prayer, Qing Wan, Wei Shan, and the Netherworld King... were no more than pawns on his chessboard.

    Everything was for the sake of destroying Shen Mu¡¯s reincarnation!

 Chapter 1292 - The Impermeable Demon Ocean

    <h4>Chapter 1292 - The Impermeable Demon Ocean</h4>

    <i>What about Qing Wan? How did she wind up by my side?</i>

    That, the jade slip didn¡¯t exin.

    But Su Yi dared say with certainty that it wasn¡¯t a coincidence.

    After all, when he reawakened the memories of his past life on the Azure Continent, he was in Guangling City, a backwater even by the standards of a remote mundane nation like the Great Zhou.

    And Qing Wan, Lady Snowjade¡¯s closed-door disciple, somehow appeared by his side just after he reawakened memories of his past life.

    How could that possibly be a coincidence?

    When Su Yi faced the possessed Heavenly Prayer in Crow Ridge, he asked Lady Snowjade about it, but s. He got no answers.

    ¡°That so-called ¡®Lady Snowjade¡¯ surely has some secret art that lets her sense Shen Mu¡¯s situation. I¡¯m certain she could even sense that I¡¯m his reincarnation. That¡¯s the only exnation that makes sense,¡± thought Su Yi.

    This was mere conjecture.

    Su Yi knew that fusing with Shen Mu¡¯s memories would bring him one step closer to the truth, but s, his opportunity had yet to arrive. He still couldn¡¯t fuse with the Dao Imprint Shen Mu had left behind.

    ¡°Perhaps I can learn the truth when I get my hands on that old schemer, the Tailor.¡±

    Su Yi silently pondered his battle in Crow Ridge. Lady Snowjade¡¯s scheme had failed, and Yan Daolin¡¯s clone had already fallen.

    He could picture it already. The Tailor was sure to learn of this and contact Lady Snowjade immediately.

    That in turn made it highly likely that the Tailor would plot against him once more!

    Given the Tailor¡¯s way of doing things, he wouldn¡¯t attack until he was confident he could strike with unstoppable force and deal a lethal blow. Furthermore, Su Yi knew that unless he was pushed into a corner, there was no way the Tailor would make a personal appearance.

    The Temple Master said that someone like the Tailor, someone long ustomed to walking amongst the shadows and being the man behind the curtain, lost the sharpest, most threatening weapon at his disposal the moment he revealed himself.

    And it was true.

    Little was more frightful than a sword hovering over one¡¯s head.

    Were the sword to fall, it would actually give its target an opportunity to fight back.

    <i>When the opportunity arises, I¡¯ll have to visit the Divine Capital Star Realm. If I want to find the Tailor, the old self-proimed Monastic Guardian of the Dao can surely give me some leads,</i> thought Su Yi.

    Universal Emptiness Temple was an otherworldly purend in the heart of Buddhist cultivators, a rare, unknown, and mysterious ce.

    One of its old monks went by the Buddhist title ¡°Illuminating Emptiness.¡± He proimed himself the Monastic Guardian, and he was one of the stars¡¯ top secluded powerhouses.

    Old Monk Illuminating Emptiness was also one of the few experts capable of instilling fear in the Tailor¡¯s heart.

    And the Temple Master was one of the few people the old monk was helpless against.

    ......

    Shortly after Su Yi left the Heavenly Prayer Star Realm, news swept across the various star realms, causing an enormousmotion.

    The news was simple¡ª¡ª

    The Temple Master¡¯s reincarnation had returned!

    Sometimes, a single stone could stir up a thousand ripples. This development shook every cultivator throughout the stars.

    Were the Temple Master anyone else, his return couldn¡¯t possibly have had such an enormous impact.

    But the Temple Master was different. A long time ago, his sword suppressed the star realms, and he¡¯d achieved countless legendary feats. In the eyes of the popce, he was like an undefeatable legend!

    Even top older-generation World Kings paled before him.

    A year ago, when word spread that the Temple Master¡¯s reincarnation had appeared in the Dark and Gold Star Realm, that was astonishing enough. It drew attention across the stars.

    But now, the Temple Master¡¯s reincarnation had returned!

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been astonished?

    ¡°Reincarnation! Its mysteries are a taboo, yet the Temple Master uncovered them, and now, he¡¯s returned! He¡¯s sure to continue his dazzling legend!¡±

    Countless people¡¯s hearts filled with excitement.

    Especially the world¡¯s sword cultivators. Their reverence for the Temple Master was bone deep.

    When they learned of the Temple Master¡¯s return, they were like pious devotees awaiting the return of their god!

    ¡°The rumors were actually true! The Temple Master really has returned through the cycle of reincarnation. It¡¯s just, how strong is he now? A year ago, the top factions of the stars proimed with confidence that he was only in the Imperial Realm.¡±

    This question was debated throughout the stars, bing a popr topic. Everyone, from the lowest rungs of the cultivation world to experts of top factions, was arguing about it.

    ¡°The Imperial Realm? No way! The Temple Master has long since returned to the World King Realm, and hisbat prowess is heaven-defying!¡±

    Before long, more details came to light and started circting throughout the stars.

    ¡°In the Thousand Opportunities Star Realm, the Temple Master¡¯s reincarnation, Su Yi, suppressed the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect, one of the stars¡¯ top factions, so badly that they had to pay a fortune to avert disaster!¡±

    ¡°In the Heavenly Prayer Star Realm, there was a battle in Crow Ridge. The Temple Master single-handedly defeated the Cosmic Enlightenment experts of the Blue Luan Spirit Race, Church of the River of Stars, and the ancient Yu Family. Heads rolled and blood flowed like a river!¡±

    ¡°Rumor has it that the Temple Master fought his way to the Nine Heavens Pavilion¡¯s gates. It¡¯s just that no one knows what happened after that. Clearly, the Nine Heavens Pavilion is suppressing word of what went down.¡±

    ....As these details spread, they took the stars by storm. The entire cultivation world was like a pot blowing off its lid; uproar arose on all sides.

    No one would have guessed that the Temple Master¡¯s ¡°Imperial Realm¡± reincarnation would achieve such dazzling feats so shortly after returning to the stars!

    The Blue Luan Spirit Race.

    When Feng Tianjia heard the news, he was ashen with fury and ovee with murderous rage. ¡°Investigate and find out just who is spreading this information! Dammit! They¡¯re deliberately rubbing salt in our wounds. Whoever they are, they deserve execution!¡±

    The ancient Yu Family.

    Gu Xingyang, one of their most ancient elders, said gravely, ¡°Word got out far too quickly. It¡¯s only been a few days, yet this incident has already swept across every star realm. Someone is obviously stirring up waves from behind the scenes. They¡¯re deliberately revealing the Temple Master¡¯s whereabouts and actions to the public, effectively pushing him into the storm. It¡¯s vile and insidious!¡±

    The Church of the River of Stars.

    ¡°What son of a bitch is spreading this information? Are they trying to make a fool out of the Church of the River of Stars?¡± said one of their experts, someone of terrifyingly high seniority.

    They said not to air one¡¯s dirtyundry outside.

    The Church of the River of Stars had suffered massive casualties in Crow Ridge. They longed for nothing more than to hide this shameful incidentpletely; there was no way any of them would have spread it.

    Yet now, just a few dayster, everyone knew about it!

    The Primordial Unity Daoist Sect.

    ¡°Someone has revealed the Temple Master¡¯s whereabouts. Whoever they are, they¡¯re surely an enemy from his past life. Who knows how many waves will follow?¡±

    Deng Zuo¡¯s clone said softly, ¡°Given my understanding of the Temple Master, he¡¯d disdain to spread word of this incident. That means someone else is behind this. They¡¯re trying to muddy the waters, most likely to make trouble for the Temple Master.¡±

    Here, Deng Zuo couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°These truly are troubled times.¡±

    The Nine Heavens Pavilion.

    When Heavenly Libationer Lu Yun heard the news, he inwardly celebrated that they¡¯d immediately locked down all word of the Temple Master¡¯s battle with their Supreme Leader. If the general popce found out that their leader¡¯s clone had been cut down, who knew how much criticism it would invite?

    ¡°No, something¡¯s not right here,¡± mused Lu Yun. After calming down, he quickly sensed something strange afoot. ¡°Why would someone spread this information so deliberately? Aren¡¯t they afraid of reprisal?¡±

    His eyes narrowed. ¡°By spreading this, they¡¯re trying to push the Temple Master into the storm. It¡¯s only natural that this would draw the attention of the Temple Master¡¯s enemies!¡±

    Some of the stars¡¯ peak factions sensed that something was amiss. Word of the Temple Master¡¯s return had spread far too quickly. Something strange was going on here.

    Indeed, it wasn¡¯t long before more breaking news followed in rapid session.

    The Zhong Family, one of the Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao, announced that ¡°the Temple Master¡¯s era has long ended. The future belongs to the experts of the Path of Transcendence!¡±

    Immediately after, word spread that one of the Zhong Family¡¯s old-timers had seemingly broken through in an immortal ruin, stepping onto the Path of Transcendence.

    Every star realm was instantly in uproar.

    Had the long-severed Path of Transcendence truly re-entered this world?

    It was earth-shattering news. None of the stars¡¯ top orthodoxies could remain seated.

    ¡°Just wait. Over the past few years, many of the stars¡¯ top factions have already startedpeting to reach the path of Transcendence. It won¡¯t be long before the stars wee an all-new era. When the timees, the Temple Master, a legend of the past, is doomed to fade into obscurity!¡±

    Simr tidings brewed throughout the star realms, taking the popce by storm.

    It was only then that the experts of the top factions had a sudden revtion. <i>Whoever spread this information was targeting the Temple Master! It''s likely that someone has really stepped onto the Path of Transcendence, something the Temple Master never managed to achieve!</i>

    <i>I can see it already. In the years toe, more and more Transcendent experts will enter this world. One of them is sure to step forward and crush the Temple Master beneath his feet!</i>

    As this news took the world by storm....

    Su Yi and hispanions crossed the stars and arrived on the shore of the Impermeable Demon Ocean.

    This was one of the stars¡¯ seven great forbidden zones. It was a boundless ocean that covered a barren world enveloped in churning, baleful fog. The corpses of countless stars rose and fell within the ocean¡¯s waters.

    The ocean was extraordinarily vast. Throughout the ages, these taboo waters had remained a mystery. No one knew how many secrets they still hid. And since this was one of the stars¡¯ seven great forbidden zones, even World Kings didn¡¯t dare enter lightly.

    This ce was full of forbidden power, and it was vicious and unpredictable. Who knew how many World Kings had been buried here over the years?

    Yet against Su Yi¡¯s expectations, when he and hispanions neared the shore of the Impermeable Demon Ocean, he discovered it was shockingly lively. Whole groups of cultivators rode beams of radiant light and soared into the Impermeable Demon Ocean.

    Unbelievably, most of these cultivators were beneath the World King Realm!

    ¡°Since when could just anyonee to the Impermeable Demon Ocean whenever they pleased?¡±

    Su Yi was quite surprised. In the Temple Master¡¯s experience, throughout the ages, practically no one ever visited the Impermeable Demon Ocean. It was rare to see any trace of cultivators here.

    Yet now, the situation waspletely different.

    When they truly arrived on the shore, they saw a beach that stretched as far as the eye could see. Everywhere he looked was jam-packed with cultivators!

    Including even quite a few World Kings!

    Just as Su Yi nned to send Meng Changyun to investigate, he heard the sounds ofbat in the distance.

    World Kings were fighting!

 Chapter 1293 - Seizing Treasure

    <h4>Chapter 1293 - Seizing Treasure</h4>

    Divine mes swept through the sky, and treasure light ran rampant.

    Two World Kings experts fought a fierce battle in the air.

    One was a man in red robes, and he controlled a glittering golden flying knife. The other was a tall man in in cloth robes. He gripped a bronze battleaxe.

    Their battle instantly drew the attention of the numerous cultivators clustered on the shore of the Impermeable Demon Ocean.

    Su Yi lost interest after a single nce. A sh between Heavenly Longevity World Kings, that was all. Nothing worth looking at.

    But it was then that the clear, melodious sound of a flute filled heaven and earth. As the music echoed, auspicious clouds rose, and golden flowers of the Grand Dao bloomed.

    A man in silver robes and a tall hat walked slowly over on a path paved with golden flowers. He was elegant and unaffected, like an immortal descending into mortal dust.

    The crowd fell silent. Everyone present was astonished.

    The flute was like the music of the heavens, the clear song of a bird in a secluded valley, with the power to reach their souls directly. The man in silver was even more extraordinary, with an unparalleled bearing. It was obvious at a nce that he was an truly terrifying existence. As soon as he arrived, he became the center of attention.

    The two shing World Kings were startled too. Both stopped fighting and gazed at this new arrival with trepidation.

    ¡°There are so many cultivators beneath the World King Realm gathered here, yet here you two are, fighting with reckless abandon. What if you harm the innocent? Could you bear that?¡± sighed the man in silver, gripping his bamboo flute in one hand and cing the other behind his back.

    His words resonated with many of those present. All of their faces filled with respect. This was a true expert!

    His bearing and magnanimity were enough to win them over!

    The two World Kings were instantly thoroughly ufortable. Both of their expressions filled with uncertainty.

    ¡°Heed my warning. The heavens treasure life. If you must kill each other, do so somewhere without people. Don¡¯t cause a disturbance here,¡± the silver-robed man said softly, his gaze reserved yet contemptuous. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to take it upon myself to carry out heaven¡¯s will.¡±

    ¡°Why do I get the sense that this guy isn¡¯t ¡®drawing his sabers at the sight of an injustice¡¯ but rather, deliberately drawing attention to himself?¡± murmured Meng Changyun.

    Wei Shan agreedpletely. ¡°He is really shy. He started bragging the moment he showed up, and he even condensed a path of golden flowers. Even his manner of speaking is exaggerated.¡±

    The corners of Su Yi¡¯s lips twitched imperceptibly. ¡°Your perception is right on the mark. That guy... really loves nothing more than sticking his nose in others¡¯ business, and he can¡¯t let any opportunity to show off slip past him. If he does, he feels thoroughly ufortable.¡±

    Meng Changyun and Wei Shan were stunned as they realized that Su Yi knew who that silver-robed man with the tall hat was!

    Meanwhile, the two World Kings stiffened, looked at each other, and seemed to reach apromise. Both sped their fists at the silver-robed man, turned, and left. Their conflict ended just like that, without so much as a drop of spilled blood.

    Countless onlookers cheered, and the eyes of many beautiful female cultivators sparkled with admiration.

    It was then that a startled voice cried out, ¡°Might I ask if you are perhaps Senior Zhuang Bifan of the Zhuang Family?¡±

    Zhuang Bifan!

    Widespread silence greeted this name. Everyone was stunned.

    The stars were home to Eight Great World King ns. The ancient Zhuang Family was one of them.

    And the Zhuang Family¡¯s oldest powerhouse was also the most popr topic of idle gossip in the entire n, Zhuang Bifan!

    They said if you didn¡¯t know about Zhuang Bifan, bing a World King was in vain!

    They then watched as the silver-robed man in the tall hat froze, then said wistfully, ¡°Thinking back to the past, I yed my flute and swung my saber as I pleased. For one hundred thousand years, they called me insane. It¡¯s been a long, long time since I wandered this world. I wouldn¡¯t have thought anyone still remembered me.¡±

    The crowd was instantly in uproar. The gathered cultivators looked awed.

    ¡°So, he¡¯s <i>that </i>old-timer of the Zhuang Family...¡± Meng Changyun looked enlightened, his gaze strange.

    Back in the Dark Nightmare Realm on the outskirts of the Nightmare Winds Belt, he met the young Zhuang Xiaoyun. He too was prideful and arrogant, and he too loved stepping in to exact justice.

    In the end, Su Yi taught him a painful lesson, leaving him practically weeping for his mommy and daddy.

    When Meng Changyunpared the two, he discovered that Zhuang Xiaoyun really was quite simr to his ancestor!

    ¡°It really is him.¡± Wei Shan grinned. This was Zhuang Bifan, the most famous ¡°licentious poet¡± of the stars. Who didn¡¯t know him?

    Su Yi, however, rubbed his forehead. <i>Zhuang Bifan has so many wonderful qualities. If only he didn¡¯t love showing off so much!</i>

    ¡°I enjoyed my share of fame and glory in my youth. I¡¯vee here today because I cannot bear to see you implicated. Today¡¯s matter is already over. Please, disperse, everyone.¡±

    Zhuang Bifan waved, seemingly quite reserved.

    But Su Yi could clearly detect a smug arc tugging at his lips; he was obviously thoroughly enjoying the attention.

    <i>There¡¯s really no fixing his bad habits. </i>Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Suddenly, cold indifferentughter rang out.

    ¡°Old Monster Zhuang, if you¡¯re truly sopassionate, how about you lend me a hand?¡±

    Four figures shot over from afar: a middle-aged man in apricot yellow Daoist robes, a woman in a feather dress, a colorfully dressed old woman with sparse hair, and a sickly young man in gray.

    The middle-aged man in Daoist robes led the group. He gripped a feather duster. His gaze was cold, and his aura was as imposing as a mountain.

    ¡°Members of the Studio of the Heart!¡± Wei Shan furrowed his brow and transmitted.

    Su Yi¡¯s expression didn¡¯t even waver. ¡°That gray-robed young man is the one truly behind all this. He¡¯s most likely from the Zhong Family.¡±

    The Zhong Family, one of the Six Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao!

    A hint of solemnity appeared on Wei Shan and Meng Changyun¡¯s faces.

    As one of the Six Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao, the Zhong Family¡¯s foundations were even more ancient than the stars¡¯ top sects. It was no exaggeration to call them ¡°unfathomably deep!¡±

    All of the Six Ancient Guardian ns could trace their origins back to antiquity. There were even rumors that they were descended from immortals!

    Su Yi, meanwhile, recalled a past incident.

    A long time ago, the young mistress of the Studio of the Heart, someone with extraordinary status, took on the name ¡°Song Chai¡± and infiltrated the Grotto of Abstruse Force, bing one of his honorary disciples. Thousands of years passed before Su Yi finally learned the truth. She was the young master of the Studio of the Heart, but in truth, she hailed from the ancient Zhong Family!

    The two factions had an extremely close rtionship to begin with.

    As Su Yi pondered...

    Zhuang Bifan also saw through these new arrivals¡¯ identities, and he couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow. ¡°How could the forces of the mighty Studio of the Heart possibly need my help?¡±

    The atmosphere silently grew stifled.

    The nearby cultivators sensed that this didn¡¯t bode away, and they immediately fled further away for fear of getting swept up in this. After all, if a battle broke out, the aftershock alone would be enough to reduce those beneath the World King level to ash. This was no time to watch a spectacle!

    Before long, the entire area emptied out significantly. However, many of the World Kings chose to stay and watch, albeit from a distance.

    ¡°Actually, now that you mention it, it¡¯s quite the coincidence,¡± said the middle-aged man in apricot Daoist robes.

    ¡°Oh? Just what can I do for you?¡± Zhuang Bifan¡¯s brow furrowed deeper.

    ¡°I want the Sea-Stabilizing Water-Parting Pearl,¡± the sickly young man said suddenly. ¡°If you lend it to us, you¡¯ll be doing us a huge favor.¡±

    When Su Yi heard that, his eyebrows rose. <i>So, they¡¯re after that treasure!</i>

    Meng Changyun recalled Su Yi telling Zhuang Xiaoyun to go back to his n and deliver a message to his ancestor, Zhuang Bifan, telling him to deliver a certain item to the shore of the Impermeable Demon Ocean.

    The Sea-Stabilizing, Water-Parting Pearl had to be the item in question!

    Zhuang Bifan¡¯s pupils silently constricted, but just as he was about to say something, the young man said coldly, ¡°We wouldn¡¯t have sought you out if we weren¡¯t certain you had the treasure on you, so I¡¯ll be direct. I¡¯m from the Zhong Family, and my name is Zhong Yangxun. Give me face, won¡¯t you?¡±

    Zhuang Bifan¡¯s expression instantly shifted.

    The middle-aged Daoist, the woman in the feather dress, and the old woman in colorful clothes silently shifted positions, sealing off Zhuang Bifan¡¯s escape routes. Their facial expressions showed nothing, as if all of this were perfectly normal.

    They were looking at Zhuang Bifan as if he was nothing more than a caged beast!

    The atmosphere was so stifled that it was difficult to breathe. Even the World Kings watching from a safe distance felt their hearts quivering in terror.

    None of them had guessed that the forces of the Studio of the Heart and the Zhong Family would appear on the shore of the Impermeable Demon Ocean and set their sights on an ancient expert of a World King n, Zhuang Bifan!

    ¡°If I let you borrow it just like that, what face would I have left?¡± Zhuang Bifanughed coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t think you can disregard everyone else and actpletelywlessly just because you¡¯re from the Zhong Family, you little brat!¡±

    Inwardly, he sighed. <i>Dammit! I¡¯ve been stuck at home for a while. Now, I finally got to go out, only to meet with disaster! Isn''t that a bit too much?</i>

    The sickly Zhong Yangxun suddenly broke into a brazen, unbridled grin. ¡°Old man, I tried to give you face, but you didn¡¯t want it. Let me tell you: here, I can very much disregard everyone else and actpletelywlessly!¡±

    With that, Zhong Yanxun waved his hand. ¡°Kill him!¡±

    His threepanions had long since readied themselves for battle, and they attacked without hesitation.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The skies were in upheaval. Divine mes surged forth.

    Three peak World Kings of the Studio of the Heart attacked directly, using their killer moves. None held back in the slightest.

    Zhong Yangxun put his hands behind his back. He leisurely stood and watched from a distance. He looked at Zhuang Bifan as if he were gazing upon a corpse.

    Zhuang Bifan naturally wouldn¡¯t just sit around and wait to die.

    He tried to fight out of their encirclement and create a path to life, only for a tall, upright figure to appear before him, seemingly out of nowhere.

    One casual swing of his sleeves, and...

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The three World Kings¡¯ lethal attacks crumbled, and the three of them staggered back.

    Everyone¡¯s expressions shifted.

    Off in the distance, Zhong Yangxun¡¯s brow furrowed. <i>Who could possibly be so gutsy as to intervene in this? He¡¯s truly courting death!</i>

    Meanwhile, Zhuang Bifan¡¯s eyes widened with delight as he realized just who this was.

    ¡°You dare attempt to steal a treasure <i>I </i>requested? How foolhardy.¡±

    As his calm voice tinged with disdain echoed through the air, Su Yi attacked directly.

    He used his fingers as a sword and shed the air.

    A streak of sword light shed into being, illuminating the entirendscape, and even the cold, empty, boundless skies.

    Everything was bright, both above and below the heavens.

    The middle-aged man in apricot Daoist robes, the woman in the feather dress, and the colorfully dressed old woman all disintegrated into tiny pieces.

    Nothing remained of them but ashes to the wind.

 Chapter 1294 - An Immortalâ€™s Guidance?

    <h4>Chapter 1294 - An Immortal¡¯s Guidance?</h4>

    Outside of Crow Ridge¡¯s Sky Crow Pce, Su Yi had used his peak Heavenly Longevity Realm cultivation to single-handedly defend against neen Cosmic Enlightenment World Kings¡¯ joint full-force attack.

    Now, he was already in the Oneness Realm, and he¡¯d changedpletely. Even killing Yan Daolin¡¯s half-step Transcendent clone was no trouble. He could, of course, absolutely crush three Cosmic Enlightenment World Kings.

    He was now even stronger than the Temple Master had been at his peak!

    The entire area was deathly silent. Even the birds ceased their song.

    Zhuang Bifan¡¯s fists silently clenched. He was wide-eyed and tongue-tied.

    Zhong Yangxun, who was watching from a distance, suddenly stiffened, his eyes perfectly round.

    An oppressive atmosphere spread throughout heaven and earth, so quiet, you could have heard a pin drop. Even the distant, churning waves of the Impermeable Demon Ocean fell silent.

    The distant onlookers werepletely caught off guard, and so startled that their jaws practically fell off.

    All of them had been sweating on Zhuang Bifan¡¯s behalf. They even suspected he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape disaster.

    After all, he was up against three of the Studio of the Heart¡¯s powerhouses!

    None of them would have guessed that before the battle even broke out, a young man in blue would appear out of nowhere and destroy three Cosmic Enlightenment Realm powerhouses in a single casual move!

    Their deaths were so sudden that they sent bone-piercing chills through the onlookers¡¯ hearts, making them quiver with fright. It was as if they¡¯d been plunged into an icy abyss.

    It was just too terrifying!

    Out amongst the stars, Cosmic Enlightenment experts represented the pinnacle of power.

    Who could have imagined that someone would kill such experts as if they were nothing but y chickens and porcin dogs?

    Only Su Yi¡¯spanions remained calm. The way they saw it, it would have been stranger if the Temple Master <i>hadn¡¯t </i>been able to pull that off.

    ¡°Come on, then. Go ahead and show me your so-called wlessness,¡¯¡± said Su Yi, disregarding everything else to gaze at Zhong Yangxun.

    Zhong Yangxun shuddered from head to toe, and his expression changed. A momentter, despite his inner fright, he growled, ¡°Who are you? Why are you interfering in the affairs of the Zhong Family and the Studio of the Heart?¡±

    ¡°Backing down so easily? Your Zhong Family is one of the most prosperous in the entire Eastern Profound Star Domain, and its disciples have always taken pride in their ''steadfast, unyielding character,¡¯ so why are you such a sniveling coward?¡± jeered Zhuang Bifan. He looked utterly disappointed. ¡°Were I your ancestor, I¡¯d be angry enough to blow the lid off my coffin.¡±

    Zhong Yangxun¡¯s expression was instantly overcast and unsightly.

    A momentter, he seemed to realize something, and he stared intently at Su Yi. ¡°Are you... Are you perhaps the reincarnation of the Temple Master?¡±

    Complete uproar followed this question.

    Over the past few days, rumors of the Temple Master¡¯s return had spread like wildfire throughout the stars, provoking countless waves and endless discussion.

    However, no one would have guessed that the center of all this attention would appear here in the Impermeable Demon Ocean.

    It was truly far too surprising.

    ¡°No wonder he¡¯s so terrifyingly strong! So, it turns out he¡¯s the Temple Master!¡± some of the onlookers looked enlightened.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, looked thoughtful. <i>Has someone perhaps revealed what I¡¯ve been up to?</i>

    ¡°My elders told me that when an expert of the Temple Master¡¯s ability kills his enemies, he typically disdains to harm the weak.¡± Zhong Yangxun took a deep breath. ¡°Do you n to prove them wrong?¡±

    Many of the onlookers¡¯ expressions turned strange. Who could have imagined that an illustrious scion of the Zhong Family would beg for his life in such a way?

    Su Yiughed too. ¡°You¡¯re in the mid-stage Cosmic Enlightenment Realm, while I¡¯m only in the early-stage Oneness Realm. How can you call that bullying the weak? How about this? I¡¯ll give you a chance to think of another reason I should spare you.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Zhong Yangxun fell silent, then said, ¡°Our n¡¯s Ancestor Tianquan has already sessfully stepped onto the Path of Transcendence!¡±

    The entire area sank abruptly into silence.

    The Path of Transcendence!

    Over the past few days, rumors had circted throughout the stars that an old-timer of the Zhong Family had broken through in an immortal ruin, stepping onto the Path of Transcendence. But although these rumors took the stars by storm, there was no proof.

    Yet now, Zhong Yangxun, a member of the primary lineage of the Zhong Family, had revealed this truth of his own ord! He¡¯d even specified which of their members had broken through. It was one of their most ancient experts, Zhong Tianquan!

    ¡°Is that enough of a reason, Your Excellency?¡± Zhong Yangxun said slowly and clearly, a look of smug pride on his face.

    The Transcendent Realm!

    This was sure to bring about a new age. And the Zhong Family¡¯s Ancestor Tianquan was among the first, if not the first, to break into the Path of Transcendence since it was first severed!

    Who would dare disrespect such power?

    But Su Yi shook his head and sighed. ¡°I gave you an opportunity, but you failed to seize it.¡±

    Zhong Yangxun was stunned.

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    A streak of sword qi descended from the heavens, piercing Zhong Yangxun¡¯s skull. His entire body exploded into pieces, and even his soul dissipated.

    The crowd was rmed and terrified.

    Except for Zhuang Bifan, whoughed. ¡°You don¡¯t know how to lower your head and cooperate, but you <i>do </i>know how to use your ancestors to threaten other people. How stupid is that? Have the juniors of the Zhong Family forgotten that the Temple Master hates nothing more than threats?¡±

    He was quite wistful.

    Had Zhong Yangxun been an elder of the Zhong Family, there was no way he would have resorted to threats, not unless he was prepared to risk it all.

    Meanwhile, Wei Shang and Meng Changyun both instinctively got to work gathering up the spoils.

    ¡°Senior, please, allow me,¡± Meng Changyun said hurriedly.

    ¡°Aigh, how could I let you trouble yourself over something so trivial?¡± said Wei Shan.

    He wasn¡¯t just ustomed to gathering his young master¡¯s spoils. No, he¡¯d long since developed a taste for it. How could he possibly let Meng Changyun do it in his stead?

    Meng Changyun said solemnly, ¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s such a trivial matter that I couldn¡¯t possibly let you take care of it in my stead, Senior. Please, allow me.¡±

    How could Wei Shan possibly agree to that? He immediately started arguing.

    When the Netherworld King saw this, her red lips twitched. <i>Is this really worth an argument?</i>

    Su Yi didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, but he couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay their argument any heed.

    Instead, he looked at Zhuang Bifan. ¡°Ol¡¯ Zhuang, did you bring the treasure?¡±

    ¡°I did,¡± Zhuang Bifan said with augh.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s step away and have ourselves a chat,¡± said Su Yi, already shooting off to find somewhere away from the crowd.

    Zhuang Bifan hurried after him.

    Just like that, the curtains fell on Zhuang Bifan¡¯s crisis. However, it was Su Yi¡¯s appearance that swept across the shores of the Impermeable Demon Ocean like a storm.

    ......

    Fifteen minutester, Su Yi sat in his wicker chair. His right hand fiddled with a walnut-sized dim blue spirit pearl.

    The pearl was clear and translucent, and swathed in wisps of dreamlike blue mist. Its interior was full of mysterious, wondrous, chaos origin energy.

    The Sea-Stabilizing Water-Parting Pearl!

    This was one of the Zhuang Family¡¯s greatest treasures. Rumor had it that it was born in the eye of an ancient sea of chaos, and it had unbelievable, wondrous applications.

    In a perilous forbidden zone like the Impermeable Demon Ocean, it could neutralize many potential disasters with ease.

    ¡°Is someone trying to push me into the fire?¡± asked Su Yi.

    After conversing with Zhuang Bifan, he knew that rumors of his exploits had recently spread across the stars like wildfire.

    Especially since there were rumors that others had stepped onto the Path of Transcendence ahead of him. They said he was a legend of a bygone era, and he was doomed to be crushed beneath these new Transcendents¡¯ feet.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t care about the rumors, but he did care about just who was stirring up these waves. It had only been a few short days, but practically everyone had heard the rumors already.

    There was obviously something strange afoot.

    Zhuang Bifan gripped his green bamboo flute and put one hand behind his back. ¡°There¡¯s surely a reason for this. I¡¯m certain it¡¯s one of your enemies from your past life! They¡¯re trying to push you into the heart of the storm and make you the target of countless arrows. That way, you¡¯ll be in for endless trouble.¡±

    But Su Yi shook his head. ¡°Even idiots know that Cosmic Enlightenment World Kings are already not much of a threat. Given the circumstances, who would be stupid enough to throw their lives away?¡±

    But then, his eyebrows rose; he understood. ¡°It seems this news is intended for those about to break into Transcendence, or perhaps, those who¡¯ve already broken through.¡±

    Zhuang Bifan¡¯s pupils constricted, his gaze solemn. ¡°Does that mean that Transcendents are likely toe looking for a fight with you in the near future?¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Why, if that''s the case, I¡¯m actually quite eager!¡±

    Zhuang Bifan watched Su Yi sprawl outfortably in his wicker chair, his expression calm andposed. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh over his own inferiority. ¡°They say there¡¯s nothing in this world I can¡¯t brag about, but when ites to putting on airs, I¡¯m far inferior to you.¡±

    ¡°When did I put on airs?¡± Su Yi said irritably.

    Zhuang Bifan said with solemnity, ¡°Ites straight from your heart, and it runs bone deep. Your every gesture reveals your prideful bearing. Even without saying anything, you¡¯ll naturally find yourself the center of attention. This method of putting on airs has already fused with your personality; I naturally can¡¯t point to anything specific. And that... is exactly what has me sighing over my own inferiority.¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t know what to say. <i>What kind of exnation is that!?</i>

    As they conversed, hispanions flew over.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t dy any further. He rose from his wicker chair and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The group promptly shot into the Impermeable Demon Ocean.

    A dayter.

    Baleful mist floated on top of a stretch of sea. Countless star corpses floated within the dark seawater, like deste inds.

    There was an ancient ritual ground built on one such mountainous star corpse.

    At the center of the ritual grounds, there stood a ny-foot altar. It zed with divine mes, and Dao Light soared into the heavens. The boundless sounds of the Grand Dao echoed throughout the surrounding seas, like the music of the heavens.

    A tall, stalwart figure sat cross-legged atop the ny-foot altar, like a god or immortal. He held an ancient scroll and chanted sutras.

    From time to time, cultivators flew in from the distant seas. The moment they heard his chanting, their expressions filled with astonishment and excitement. All of them rushed over to the ritual grounds and sat cross-legged to listen.

    Soon, Su Yi and hispanions appeared in the distance.

    ¡°All he¡¯s doing is chanting sutras, but I feel somehow enlightened, as if all mysteries could be clear at any moment...¡± The Netherworld King¡¯s eyes lit up, and delight and astonishment appeared on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that¡¯s really a Transcendent transmitting the Dao?¡±

    Wei Shan and Meng Changyun looked impressed too.

    This scene really was holy and far beyond the ordinary, like an immortal sharing truths of the Grand Dao.

    Only Su Yi furrowed his brow.

 Chapter 1295 - The Mantis Stalks the Cicada

    <h4>Chapter 1295 - The Mantis Stalks the Cicada</h4>

    The sound of the Dao reverberated through the air, like the wondrous music of the heavens.

    That tall, stalwart figure sat atop the ny-foot tform built on the corpse of a fallen star. His entire body zed with divine mes and shone with the light of the Dao, as if he were a god or immortal.

    The cultivators gathered around him were mostly beneath the World King level, but there were a few World Kings mixed in too.

    All of them were like devotees listening to their master¡¯s teachings, seemingly intoxicated and obsessed.

    It was as if an immortal were hosting a Dharma assembly, sharing the wondrous truths of the scriptures with the crowd.

    ¡°No wonder so many cultivators have gathered here ofte. So, immortal fortune really has appeared on the Impermeable Demon Ocean,¡± said Zhuang Bifan.

    ¡°Immortal fortune? Don¡¯t tell me the one who built that altar to spread the Dao is really... an immortal?¡± Wei Shan was stunned.

    Earlier, they learned of some of the Impermeable Demon Ocean¡¯s recent changes from Zhuang Bifan.

    The most obvious change was the emergence of numerous suspected immortal ruins!

    That aside, in the past, these waters were a forbidden zone so dangerous that not even World Kings dared venture in lightly.

    But now, even ordinary cultivators could explore them!

    This caused widespread astonishment, and the news drew countless cultivators. Even some top factions sent their forces here in search of good fortune.

    ¡°An immortal...¡± The Netherworld King looked a bit dazed.

    The chanting reverberated throughout heaven and earth, seemingly full of endless mysteries. Zhuang Bifan and the others felt all kinds of revtions rising within their hearts.

    But just as they were about to take it a step further, Su Yi called out to stop them. ¡°Be careful!¡±

    They were just two short words, but they were of supreme, wondrous truths of Buddhism, and they touched hispanions¡¯ hearts directly.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Their souls quivered, and their hearts and gazes broke free of an invisible power as they regained mental rity.

    ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t tell me...¡± Wei Shan asked in bewilderment.

    But before he could finish his question, Su Yi raised his fingertip, which surged with profound and inscrutable Dao Light that condensed into a perfectly smooth and clear treasure mirror.

    When viewed through the treasure mirror, the scenery changedpletely.

    Earlier, the stalwart figure seated cross-legged atop the ny-foot altar looked as transcendent and extraordinary as a god or immortal.

    But now, he was instead a bloodied soul!

    Although he was ¡°just¡± a soul, he seemed material. He was dressed in tattered ck robes. His hair and beard were coarse and disheveled, and his skin was deathly pale. His eyes were bright red, and his entire body was full of baleful, cursed power.

    He sat cross-legged, muttering to himself.

    A rusted bronze fragment hovered before him.

    Strangely, wisps of vitality were rising out of the gathered cultivators and surging into the piece of metal.

    But the pious devotees didn¡¯t even seem to notice. All of them looked obsessed and intoxicated.

    Su Yi¡¯spanions couldn¡¯t help but gasp in astonishment.

    ¡°So, he¡¯s just a revenant up to no good!¡± Zhuang Bifan said coldly.

    He too was one of the stars¡¯ top experts, but just now, he¡¯d almost fallen for the revenant¡¯s schemes. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit embarrassed.

    A revenant.

    An extremely terrifying variety of soul body full of resentment and cursed power. They were formed of the immortal cultivators who¡¯d perished during the End of the Dharma.

    Su Yi had witnessed the strength of revenants for himself back in Crow Ridge.

    But this revenant was far more terrifying than the Blood Crows.

    Shockingly, he seemed intelligent. He¡¯d ced these ritual grounds and used a secret art to confound even World Kings, creating a scene like an immortal bestowing the Dao.

    In truth, he was a revenant using a mysterious bronze fragment to gather living cultivators¡¯ cultivations and vitality! His methods were ruthless and insidious.

    ¡°There are indeed revenants wandering the Impermeable Demon Ocean. That must mean that many experts from the End of the Dharma perished here,¡± Su Yi said softly. ¡°It¡¯s also entirely possible that during that era, these waters were home to factions of immortal cultivators.¡±

    Times had indeed changed.

    When the Temple Master explored the Impermeable Demon Ocean, he never encountered any revenants!

    ¡°Young Master, is that revenant gathering these cultivators¡¯ cultivations and vitality to reforge his body and re-enter the world?¡± Wei Shan couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Were that the case, it would be far too terrifying.

    After all, revenants were all once immortal cultivators. If they re-entered the world, who knew what kind of waves would result?

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡± Su Yi shook his head. ¡°But I can say with certainty that most revenants aren¡¯t intelligent, and it¡¯s been so long since the End of the Dharma that most have perished.¡±

    He gazed at the distant altar. ¡°This revenant is intelligent enough to set a trap to gather others¡¯ cultivation bases and vitality. In life, he was surely an extraordinary cultivator!

    ¡°As for whether or not he cane back to life... Well, we¡¯ll know if we capture him alive, won¡¯t we?¡±

    But just as Su Yi was about to attack, Zhuang Bifan shed him a dashing grin. ¡°A wicked creature, that¡¯s all. Allow me.¡±

    His clothing swayed around him as he shifted positions, arriving in the ritual grounds in a sh.

    ¡°Take this!¡± Zhuang Bifan swung his green bamboo flute and attacked the figure seated on the altar.

    The revenant full of cursed power onlyughed, his red eyes shining with mockery.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The revenant didn¡¯t even move. The fragment of bronze hovering before him scattered a rain of light, neutralizing the attack.

    Zhuang Bifan staggered back, almost falling out of the sky.

    The revenant cleaned out his ears and let out a high-pitched, effeminate chuckle. ¡°That all you got?¡±

    Zhuang Bifan instantly felt awkward and ashamed.

    He¡¯d wanted to show off in front of Su Yi and hispanions. Who¡¯d have thought he¡¯d be forced back in the blink of an eye? His cheeks heated up with embarrassment.

    ¡°Go!¡± Zhuang Bifan snorted coldly, then swung his sleeves.

    A glittering golden Daoist seal appeared out of thin air and attacked, only for the bronze fragment¡¯s light to force it back too.

    The impact affected Zhuang Bifan as well, and he almost coughed up blood. Even his expression shifted uncontrobly. <i>What kind of treasure is that bronze fragment from? How could it be so powerful?</i>

    ¡°In the modern era, Cosmic Enlightenment cultivation might well represent supreme power, but in ancient times, you could find cultivators of your level just about anywhere. You¡¯d have beenpletely unworthy of my attention,¡± said the revenant, stroking his jaw. He seemed entirely unperturbed, and his gaze was contemptuous.

    Strangely, ever after the fighting began, the cultivators gathered around the altar didn¡¯t seem to notice. They just sat there in a daze, like y statues.

    Zhuang Bifan was furious, and he wanted to attack again, only for Su Yi to drift over. ¡°Do you really need to show off in front of me? Look at yourself! Even that wicked creature is looking down on you.¡±

    Zhuang Bifan was instantly sheepish, but he couldn¡¯t argue.

    ¡°Oh? A Oneness World King in his early twenties? Impressive!¡± The revenant¡¯s red eyes looked Su Yi up and down, his gaze heating up as if he¡¯d found a treasure.

    ¡°Fate brought us together. So long as you¡¯re willing, I can break precedent, ept you as my apprentice, and teach you true immortal magic!¡± said the revenant. ¡°As I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve realized, times have changed. The cmitous power of the End of the Dharma has dissipated, and the Path of Transcendence will soon re-enter this world!

    ¡°In the new age, World Kings will be nothing special whatsoever. It shall be the Transcendents who determine the fate of the world!¡±

    Here, he pointed at himself. ¡°And I was a Transcendent during the End of the Dharma, the leader of my sect!¡±

    His words shook Zhuang Bifan¡¯s heart. <i>This revenant was once the leader of a faction of immortal cultivators?</i>

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Why take on an apprentice?¡±

    The revenantughed. ¡°I¡¯ll return to the outside world sooner orter, and Ick capable subordinates. Ordinary people arepletely unworthy of my attention. Only people like you, those capable of stepping into the World King Realm at a tender young age, are worthy of my notice.¡±

    Zhuang Bifan found this incredibly grating. <i>The damned ghost sure knows how to brag!</i>

    Su Yiughed. ¡°I¡¯m quite interested in you too. How about this? Answer a few of my questions, and I can leave you a path to life.¡±

    The revenant was stunned. He picked his ears and eximed, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°You can interpret it like that.¡±

    ¡°....¡± The revenant fell briefly silent, then burst into sputteringughter. ¡°What courage! I admire nothing more than courageous youngsters such as yourself. Neither gods nor ghosts scare you, and you live without fear of death or danger! But...¡±

    His smile faded, and his bright red eyes shed with imposing light. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll cut you down in a moment¡¯s fury?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡°....¡±

    Zhuang Bifan couldn¡¯t help but find this amusing. ¡°I can tell this revenant senses the danger, and is too scared to attack recklessly. Otherwise, why would he waste all this time talking?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case,¡± said Su Yi inplete agreement.

    ¡°....¡± The revenant rose, his bloodied soul body bursting with cursed energy and terrifying momentum.

    Zhuang Bifan¡¯s pupils abruptly constricted.

    But against all expectations, the revenant suddenly fled into the distance.

    ¡°Fuck! We fell for it! Just now, that damn monster was just trying to scare us!¡± cursed Zhuang Bifan.

    Su Yi was surprised too.

    But it was then that something unexpected happened.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A glittering golden arrow cut through the dome of heaven in an attempt to intercept the revenant.

    At the same time, a ck fisherman¡¯s appeared out of nowhere, instantly expanding countless times over, like a dark curtain blotting out the sun. It enveloped the fleeing revenantpletely.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    The golden arrow exploded, as radiant as the sun. Although it didn¡¯t destroy the revenant, the impact made him stagger. The massive ck seized the opportunity to trap him.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The ck churned, surging with stingingly bright divine mes as it repeatedly shrank, constricting the revenant¡¯s movements.

    Three figures appeared beneath the distant dome of heaven, seemingly out of nowhere.

    Two men and one woman.

    The leader was a middle-aged man in a crane cloak. His entire body was bathed in seemingly endless light. He was the one manipting the ck.

    ¡°We finally found an opportunity to capture that intelligent revenant alive. We can surely get our hands on a legacy of the Path of Transcendence now!¡±ughed the man in the crane cloak.

    When Zhuang Bifan saw this, he furrowed his brow. ¡°The mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind. Your Xu Family really knows how to treat people!¡±

    He could discern these three new arrivals¡¯ origins at a nce.

    They were from one of the Six Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao, the Xu Family of the Skyfire Spirit Race!

 Chapter 1296 - Enmities and Reprisal

    <h4>Chapter 1296 - Enmities and Reprisal</h4>

    The Skyfire Spirit Race called themselves descendants of divine me.

    Rumor had it that their progenitor was a chaos me spirit born of the Laws.

    Main-branch descendants of the Xu Family had unique fire elemental talent. They could awaken divine abilities connected to me.

    Their foundations were ancient, not one whit inferior to the Blue Luan Spirit Race.

    They too stood at the pinnacle of the Six Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao.

    The two men and one woman who¡¯d just arrived were all Cosmic Enlightenment World Kings of the Skyfire Spirit Race Xu Family!

    ¡°Ah, but who¡¯s the mantis, and who¡¯s the oriole? And who, for that matter, is the cicada? All has yet to be clear,¡± Su Yi said tly.

    Zhuang Bifan was briefly stunned. He couldn¡¯t help but grumble. ¡°Honestly, every time I see you, I realize how overly simplistic my thinking is. My horizons just aren¡¯t broad enough.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Su Yi didn¡¯t know what to say to that. <i>Why is he concerned about his horizons at a time like this?</i>

    He thought for a moment, then patiently exined, ¡°There¡¯s a problem with that revenant. It¡¯s not something just anyone can catch.

    Zhuang Bifan¡¯s gaze focused.

    ¡° What do you mean by that?¡±

    A cold voice resounded in the distance.

    A bony old man in gray stood next to the man in the crane cloak, his eyes shing with sinister light and his gaze unfriendly.

    ¡°Who are you to go on about mantises and orioles?¡± said their remainingpanion, a woman in purple. She sneered. ¡°Any more idle chatter out of you, and I¡¯ll burn your tongues to ash!¡±

    Zhuang Bifan rubbed his nose and said nothing. Inwardly, he sighed. <i>What a rare opportunity to show off!</i>

    <i>s, it¡¯s not mine to seize...</i>

    Zhuang Bifan nced at Su Yi, his gaze conflicted, as if saying, ¡°I¡¯m eagerly awaiting how you show off this time.¡±

    But against all expectations, Su Yi didn¡¯t budge. He made no attempt to do anything.

    <i>What¡¯s going on? Is the Temple Master really holding back after being provoked like that?</i>

    But it was then that something unexpected happened.

    A fragment of bronze suddenly shot out of the ck entrapping the revenant.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    With a sh of light, the metal easily tore a hole through the.

    The man in the crane cloak, the one controlling it, immediately suffered a bacsh. He staggered, and his expression shifted.

    ¡°You dare ambush this lofty one? Do you really think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± the revenant said icily. That bronze fragment flew around him, instantly making his aura strange and mysterious.

    He stretched out and flicked his fingers.

    A streak of dark smoke imbued with cursed energy shot forth, flying right toward the bony old man in gray.

    The old man¡¯s expression shifted, and he immediately tried to dodge.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The air in which he¡¯d stood just moments prior split into pieces.

    Practically simultaneously, the man in the crane cloak and the woman in purple charged at the revenant.

    The man in the crane cloak controlled his ck fishing with domineering momentum. Divine mes surged around him, like the descent of the god of fire.

    The woman in purple flipped her hand and summoned a golden longbow, with which she fired a glittering golden arrow that pierced the dome of heaven.

    ¡°Nothing but petty tricks. I can break them with a snap of my fingers!¡±

    The revenant¡¯s red eyes shone with disdain. He brushed his fingers through the air.

    <i>Weng!</i>

    The fragment of bronze soared into the sky, bursting with divine radiance, like a radiant rain of immortal light. It bore down on the ck fishing, breaking it inch by inch.

    It effortlessly frittered the iing golden arrow down to nothingness.

    Both the man in the crane cloak and the woman in purple were stunned. Chills coursed through their hearts. This intelligent revenant was far more terrifying than they¡¯d imagined!

    Zhuang Bifan was impressed too. He finally understood what Su Yi meant earlier.

    <i>There... really is a problem with this revenant!</i>

    <i>But... in that case, why did he attempt to flee just now?</i>

    Off in the distance, the bronze fragment lit up when the revenant attacked, filling the sky with divine radiance that swept toward the three Xu Family Cosmic Enlightenment World Kings.

    The man in the crane cloak bellowed in a voice like spring thunder, and his eyes shed. ¡°Hah!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A fiery red flying sword appeared, as radiant as the setting sun.

    Practically simultaneously, the gray-robed old man and the woman in purple took out their strongest treasures and attacked with everything they had.

    Just like that, a grand battle broke out.

    But to their astonishment, even their killer weapons were suppressed within seconds!

    ¡°Die!¡± The revenant¡¯s eyes shed with murderous intent, and the bronze fragment ruthlessly suppressed his opponents.

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    The fiery red flying sword exploded into bits.

    The man in the crane cloak paled, and hispanions¡¯ souls practically left their bodies. Their treasures shattered practically simultaneously.

    It happened so suddenly that there was no time to dodge.

    It was then that someone suddenly appeared on the battlefield, stretched out his hand, and grabbed that fragment of bronze.

    This was none other than Su Yi.

    The inscrutable, mysterious aura of reincarnation glowed around his hand, letting him suppress the fragment in a single attempt.

    It happened so suddenly that the three Cosmic Enlightenment World Kings were stunned. They found this difficult to believe.

    They¡¯d already witnessed the terrifying strength of that metal fragment. Who among them could possibly have imagined that someone would be able to suppress it with such ease?

    The revenant was visibly startled too. Deep dread appeared in the depths of its blood-red eyes, and shockingly, it dared not approach.

    But then, an infuriated bellow rang out. ¡°Seizing the opportunity to rob us? Scram!¡±

    The man in the crane cloak attacked, throwing a punch at Su Yi with lightning speed. His murderous intent soared into the heavens.

    Hispanions¡¯ expressions darkened. Both attacked Su Yi as well.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The joint attack of three Cosmic Enlightenment World Kings made heaven and earth change color. It was extremely troublesome for Su Yi, too.

    That fragment of bronze was extremely strong, and it was struggling relentlessly. Su Yi had to go all out to contend with it.

    The three Cosmic Enlightenment World Kings¡¯ attack caught Su Yi when he already had his hands full, leaving him no choice but to give up on the bronze fragment.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    As soon as it broke free, the bronze fragment burst with dazzling immortal light and fled into the distance, disappearing in a trace. It took the revenant with it.

    All of this happened in a sh.

    Just like that, a cooked goose had flown away.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but look angry.

    ¡°We were locked in bloodybat, yet you just had to jump in to pluck a ripe peach. You¡¯ll pay for this, you little brat!¡± shouted the elder in gray, his expression terrifyingly overcast and murderous.

    ¡°Using our Skyfire Spirit Race as a weapon to your own ends? I¡¯ve never seen such audacity in my life!¡± said the woman in purple, her gaze icy and imposing.

    Zhuang Bifan couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You dog-fuckers actually want revenge? Had we known, we¡¯d have just let you die!¡±

    It was true that Su Yi had just seized their treasure, but in doing so, he¡¯d also saved their lives.

    Otherwise, given those three Cosmic Enlightenment World Kings¡¯ abilities, they couldn¡¯t possibly have escaped disaster.

    Not only were they ungrateful, they even saw Su Yi as theirpetition, and they nned to attack him!

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± shouted the enraged old man in gray. His eyes glinted like sabers as he looked at Zhuang Bifan.

    ¡°Enough.¡± The man in the crane cloak waved him back.

    He then gazed at Su Yi and said coolly, ¡°You took advantage of our imminent crisis to seize our treasure, and that¡¯s ultimately a contemptible act. How about this? We¡¯ll give you an opportunity to make amends. Assist us in capturing that revenant, and we won¡¯t pursue your misdeeds any further.¡±

    He could tell that Su Yi¡¯s unique power of the Grand Dao seemed capable of suppressing that bronze fragment, and he hoped to put that to use.

    ¡°????¡± Zhuang Bifan was at a loss for words. <i>Is that any way to speak to someone who saved your life?</i>

    Su Yi rubbed his forehead. He couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Do you think this is funny?¡± the old man in gray asked, his entire body brimming over with murderous intent.

    The woman in purple said slowly, ¡°I know you¡¯re from the Zhuang Family, and I know that old man is the famous Zhuang Bifan. Butpared to us of the Skyfire Spirit Race, you¡¯re truly not worth looking at. I urge you to think thrice before you act. Don¡¯t bring disaster upon yourselves.¡±

    Her calm voice was full of lofty superiority.

    ¡°....¡± Zhuang Bifan didn¡¯t know what to say. <i>Has my insufficient reputation implicated the Temple Master? Is that why they¡¯re viewing even him with contempt?</i>

    <i>What a fucking blow to my pride!</i>

    ¡°We¡¯ve said our piece. It¡¯s time for you to make a choice,¡± said the man in the crane cloak. He was obviously running out of patience.

    All eyes converged on Su Yi.

    Su Yi took out a jug of wine and sipped. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to say another word.

    But just as he was about to attack...

    An aged voice suddenly emanated from afar. ¡°Laughable. Trulyughable. Since when were members of the Skyfire Spirit Race such blind, muddle-headed fools?¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, and he suddenly gazed into the distance.

    There, he saw an old man in a round ck cap and cloth robes. He¡¯d appeared on the distant seas, seemingly out of nowhere.

    His hands were hidden in his sleeves, and his appearance was unassuming. His eyes were turbid.

    But after he appeared, it was as if an eternal night had descended upon the entire area. The darkness was stifling and oppressive.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s that old-timer,¡± murmured Su Yi, looking enlightened.

    The man in the crane cloak and his threepanions were startled too; they recognized the old man.

    Wen Bofu.

    A living fossil of the ancient Wen Family!

    They too were one of the Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao, and their foundations were terrifying.

    Wen Bofu in particr had terrifyingly lofty seniority. Even within the Wen Family, he was considered an ancestral figure!

    ¡°Why do you say that, Senior Wen?¡± The man in the crane cloak furrowed his brow. He could tell that something was amiss.

    But he was from the Skyfire Spirit Race, and his status was extraordinary. He naturally wouldn¡¯t be afraid just because Wen Bofu had shown up.

    His twopanions looked at Wen Bofu as well. Both seemed a bit bewildered.

    Wen Bofu subtly shook his head, disregarded the three of them, then walked up to Su Yi and sped his fists. ¡°Wen Bofu greets you, Your Excellency the Temple Master.¡±

    <i>The Temple Master!!!?</i>

    This title left the three of them stunned. A momentter, it was as if they¡¯d been struck by lightning. All of them gasped,pletely dumbstruck.

    <i>That youngster is actually the Temple Master!?</i>

    Chills coursed down their spines, and they broke out in cold sweats.

    After seeing Zhuang Bifan, they subconsciously assumed Su Yi was a member of the Zhuang Family too, and they never once considered him important.

    Who¡¯d have thought the person they¡¯d just threatened without the slightest politeness would be a legendary existence?

    A strange silence fell.

    ¡°Do you n to save them?¡± Su Yi looked at Wen Bofu, his tone a bit cold. <i>He did nothing all this time, only to show up now of all times... This old bastard¡¯s quite dishonest!</i>

    Wen Bofu shook his head and grimaced. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call it that. Rather, I have a bit of a connection with some of their elders, and I¡¯d hate to see them die without knowing why. I¡¯d also hate for their mistakes to bring disaster upon the entire Skyfire Spirit Race.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. He roughly understood why Wen Bofu had chosen this moment to intervene.

    When Zhuang Bifan took in Wen Bofu¡¯s respectful greeting, his heart churned. <i>Dammit! The Temple Master¡¯s outshone me again!</i>

 Chapter 1297 - The Origin of Revenants

    <h4>Chapter 1297 - The Origin of Revenants</h4>

    The man in the crane cloak and his threepanions looked uncertain.

    Ofte, word of the Temple Master¡¯s reincarnation was spreading like wildfire throughout the stars. There was no way they hadn¡¯t heard about him!

    But none of them had anticipated that they¡¯d bump into him here in the Impermeable Demon Ocean!

    ¡°We were blind not to have recognized the Temple Master, which led to our earlier rudeness.¡± The old man in gray took a deep breath. ¡°However, we would never have guessed that the lofty Temple Master would take advantage of our adversity. Anger was unavoidable. We hope you¡¯ll understand.¡±

    Zhuang Bifan was instantly so angry that heughed. ¡°¡®Take advantage of your adversity?¡¯ You¡¯repletely shameless! If he hadn¡¯t intervened, would you still be alive?¡±

    The gray-robed elder was instantly at a loss for words.

    Zhuang Bifan said coldly, ¡°Furthermore, that revenant wasn¡¯t Skyfire Spirit Race property. How could hunting it constitute ¡®taking advantage of your adversity?¡¯¡±

    He paused, then said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re so domineering even while apologizing. Is your Skyfire Spirit Race just that domineering?¡±

    The gray-robed elder¡¯s expression was unsightly, and he was obviously enraged, but in the end, he suppressed it.

    It seemed he couldn¡¯t even be bothered to argue with Zhuang Bifan.

    Not far away, Wen Bofu said suddenly, ¡°If you want to live, you¡¯d best cooperate and earnestly repent. Otherwise...¡±

    Before he could finish, the leader, the man in the crane cloak, said inly, ¡°Senior Wen, we of the Skyfire Spirit Race are no spineless cravens! A little misunderstanding, that¡¯s all. What, don¡¯t tell me we have to kneel and beg for forgiveness?¡±

    Wen Bofu¡¯s brow furrowed; he felt a bit affronted. ¡°So you¡¯re saying my intervention was entirely unnecessary?¡±

    The man in the crane cloak nced at him and said inly, ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry, Senior. We appreciate your good intentions, and as I said, this was just a little misunderstanding. I trust that someone as broad-minded as the Temple Master won¡¯t pursue it any further.¡±

    He nced at Su Yi, perfectly calm. He was obviously fearless.

    ¡°A little misunderstanding?¡± Wen Bofu suddenlyughed self-deprecatingly. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to discuss this any further.

    Zhuang Bifan¡¯s gaze frosted over too.

    The gray-robed elder suddenly interjected. ¡°Your Excellency the Temple Master, this humble one feels the need to warn you that times have changed. Your sword might well have once dominated the stars, but the future belongs to the Transcendents. I urge you to keep a lower profile and avoid bringing disaster upon yourself.¡±

    His tone was calm, and he spoke slowly. ¡°You might find my words grating to the ears, but I¡¯ll speak directly: within three years, the bnce of power will changepletely! And our Skyfire Spirit Race...¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when a streak of sword qi exploded into being.

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    A bloody hole appeared right through the gray-robed elder¡¯s throat.

    His eyes widened and his lips quivered as if to speak, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t manage so much as a single word. His body disintegrated with a bang, destroyedpletely.

    ¡°Truly noisy,¡± said Su Yi. He shook his head slightly.

    Zhuang Bifan said withplete agreement, ¡°He was as irritating as a fly. His death was refreshing.¡±

    Wen Bofu¡¯s eyelids twitched; Su Yi¡¯s lightning-quick strike had startled him.

    <i>A Oneness Realm cultivator just killed a Cosmic Enlightenment expert with ease? How could ¡®terrifying¡¯ be enough to describe that?</i>

    ¡°You...¡± The man in the crane cloak was instantly enraged. He would never have guessed that Su Yi would attack and kill hispanion at the drop of a hat.

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Whoops. A moment¡¯s carelessness, and I killed him by mistake, that¡¯s all. I trust that someone as broad-minded as you won¡¯t pursue it any further.¡±

    Zhuang Bifan burst intoughter. <i>Aih, the Temple Master really hasn¡¯t changed. He still gives an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth.</i>

    The man in the crane cloak was visibly enraged. His chest heaved, and his face was ashen.

    But then, his survivingpanion, the woman in purple, suddenly said, ¡°We admit defeat! Is that enough for you, Temple Master?¡±

    Su Yi turned to look at Zhuang Bifan. ¡°Is that any way to apologize?¡±

    Zhuang Bifan asked withplete seriousness, ¡°How was that an apology? She¡¯s obviously refusing to pay her debts and trying to wriggle her way out of responsibility.¡±

    ¡°Seems that way to me too,¡± said Su Yi with a nod.

    As he spoke, he raised and flicked his finger.

    <i>h!</i>

    A streak of sword qi shot through the air.

    The woman in purple was stunned, and she immediately tried to flee.

    But the sword qi suddenly transformed into countless fine wisps of sword light, like ovepping sword shadows. They enveloped the entire stretch of heaven and earthpletely.

    Including the woman in purple.

    In a sh, her body split into countless chunks of flesh, which crumbled to ash and dissipated.

    This bloody scene made the man in the crane cloak visibly lose hisposure. He felt a chill in his hands and feet, and his heart filled with terror.

    He would never have guessed that the Temple Master would dare treat even them so rudely!

    ¡°If I beg for mercy, might you leave me a path to life?¡± the man in the crane cloak couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    He was obviously frantic.

    Zhuang Bifan couldn¡¯t help but sneer. <i>That all you got? Weren¡¯t you only just saying that members of the Skyfire Spirit Race were no spineless cravens?</i>

    Against all expectations, Su Yi nodded. ¡°Very well.¡±

    But before the man in the crane cloak could sigh in relief, Su Yi continued, ¡°Go ahead. Kneel and beg for mercy.¡±

    The man in the crane cloak froze, stunned, then flushed red with shame, anger, and embarrassment. <i>The Temple Master is trying to humiliate me!</i>

    He¡¯d only just said, ¡°A little misunderstanding, that¡¯s all. What, don¡¯t tell me we have to kneel and beg for forgiveness?¡±

    But now, the Temple Master wanted him to do exactly that!

    Wen Bofu couldn¡¯t help but sigh to himself. <i>It didn¡¯t have to end like this. Didn¡¯t you bring this upon yourselves?</i>

    But then, the man in the crane cloak suddenly hissed, ¡°Despite your status, you¡¯re using such methods to humiliate me. Aren¡¯t you afraid of the world¡¯s contempt? Aren¡¯t you afraid the Skyfire Spirit Race will view you with enmity?¡±

    Su Yi raised his hand and smacked the air.

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    A heart-protecting mirror lit up before the man in the crane cloak, blocking this attack. However, it shattered as a result.

    The man in the crane cloak broke out in cold sweats, then turned and fled.

    But before he¡¯d gotten far, a streak of sword qi cut him down, dispersing his soul.

    In thest moments before his death, his eyes filled with astonishment. <i>How could the Temple Master be so daring? Does he truly not have a concept of fear?</i>

    Zhuang Bifan sighed as if he could read the dying man¡¯s mind. ¡°If the Temple Master feared the Skyfire Spirit Race¡¯s reprisal, would he still be the Temple Master?¡±

    Those old-timers who understood the Temple Master knew that he acted as he pleased without concern, and therefore, without fear!

    This was the legend who¡¯d proimed that even immortals would have to avert their gazes before him. How could he possibly fear others¡¯ threats?

    ¡°At the end of the day, they were born in the wrong era. They never witnessed the Temple Master¡¯s methods and magnificence. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have dared do anything so foolhardy,¡± sighed Wen Bofu.

    ¡°They weren¡¯t stupid. They were just too ustomed to power and smooth sailing; they needed to be taught a lesson,¡± Su Yi said tly.

    How could Cosmic Enlightenment Realm experts be stupid?

    It wasn¡¯t an issue of intelligence. It was just that the experts of the Skyfire Spirit Race were too self-conceited. They thought their illustrious backgrounds meant they could do whatever they pleased. And they were not wrong¡ªout amongst the stars, few dared to provoke them.

    Unfortunately, Su Yi was precisely one of those few.

    Wei Shan and Meng Changyun had already rushed over to gather the spoils.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, was chatting with Wen Bofu.

    After arriving in the Impermeable Demon Ocean, he encountered experts of the Zhong Family, the Studio of the Heart, and now the Skyfire Spirit Race.

    Now, even Wen Bofu of the Wen Family had shown up. Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find this surprising.

    Representatives of three of the six Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao had appeared. Each had iparably deep and ancient foundations, to the point that even the stars¡¯ top sects feared them.

    This was the Impermeable Demon Ocean, yet here they were, popping up one after another. Who wouldn¡¯t have found this strange?

    Before long, Wen Bofu gave him answers and revealed a startling secret.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you may not know this yet, but the Impermeable Demon Ocean is an ancient hiddennd second only to the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone. Long ago, during the End of the Dharma, a catastrophe took ce here, burying numerous top experts of the Path of Transcendence...¡±

    Some of the fallen Transcendents¡¯ fragmented souls, however, weren¡¯t truly extinguished. Instead of disappearing, they carried on as revenants, neither fully human nor ghost.

    These revenants were extremely powerful and terrifying. After countless years, they gradually recovered their awareness and intelligence. By now, aside from their inability to disperse the cursed power filling their bodies, they were no different from true cultivators!

    ¡°ording to our n¡¯s ancient records, the cursed power affecting the revenantses from the same catastrophe that severed the Path of Transcendence. It acts like fetters, making it impossible for them to escape into the outside world. For a long time, they could only lie dormant in inhospitable forbidden grounds like the Impermeable Demon Ocean,¡± said Wen Bofu.

    ¡°However, over the past twenty-or-so years, the situation has changed. The long-dormant revenants have slowly started reawakening and re-entering the world. Those with awareness were peak experts of the Path of Transcendence in life. Upon reawakening, they start nning how to cultivate anew, achieve new life in the modern age, and restart their pursuit of immortality!

    ¡°The intelligent revenant we saw earlier ced an altar and used a secret art to confound cultivators to absorb their vitality and cultivation bases. Eventually, this would have let him recover his own vitality and reforge a true body in preparation for escaping the Impermeable Demon Ocean.

    ¡°For people like us, capturing these intelligent revenants is like seizing good fortune of the Path of Transcendence. This is because capturing a revenant means you can seize their legacies.

    ¡°Take the Skyfire Spirit Race members we met just now. They were after that too,¡± said Wen Bofu. He couldn¡¯t help but warn, ¡°Fellow Daoist, that man in the crane cloak was called Xu Ruoxing. He was Xu Tiangang¡¯s grandson! And I believe the old-timer has indeed stepped onto the Path of Transcendence!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Xu Tiangang.

    He was among the strongest peak Cosmic Enlightenment powerhouses of the Skyfire Spirit Race. Long, long ago, he and the Temple Master ¡°discussed the Dao¡± on three separate asions.

    Although he lost every time, his strength was beyond question.

    After all, at the time, the Temple Master had already taken half a step onto the Path of Transcendence. That Xu Tiangang was still a worthy opponent for the Temple Master proved that he was no ordinary man.

    <i>So the old-timer¡¯s really stepped onto the Path of Transcendence?</i>

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find this surprising.

    Here, Su Yi nced at Wen Bofu. ¡°Why are you only telling me this now?¡±

    Wen Bofu waved his hand hurriedly, with a grimace on his face. ¡°Fellow Daoist, I know you. Even if I¡¯d said it earlier, how could you possibly have concerned yourself with any of that?¡±

 Chapter 1298 - The Secrets of Transcendence

    <h4>Chapter 1298 - The Secrets of Transcendence</h4>

    Su Yi took a deep look at Wen Bofu, but didn¡¯t pursue this any further. Instead, he changed the subject.

    ¡°How much does the Wen Family know about the Path of Transcendence?¡±

    Wen Bofu thought for a moment. ¡°Just a few odds and ends. We¡¯re fairly certain that the path connecting Heaven¡¯s Ascension and the Immortal Dao is divided into three major realms: Nascent Divinity, Dao Integration, and Cloud Soaring.

    ¡°The first realm requires grasping good fortune, using the physical body as a root, the soul as a stalk, and one¡¯s power of the Grand Dao as a spring to forge a Nascent Divinity. The better its quality, the stronger one¡¯s foundations on the Path of Transcendence.

    ¡°The Dao Integration Realm requires one to fuse nine supreme Laws of the Grand Dao. This realm is the most important, as itys the foundation for the Cloud Soaring Realm and everything thates next.

    ¡°The Cloud Soaring Realm, as the name implies, precedes an ascent into immortality. Thus, it¡¯s also known as the Heavenbound Realm.

    ¡°Collectively, these three realms are known as the Path of Transcendence. Before the End of the Dharma, they were considered the strongest, unparalleled in this world!¡±

    Here, Wen Bofu¡¯s voice filled with emotion. ¡°In the eyes of the masses, they were already no different from true immortals.¡±

    Zhuang Bifan couldn¡¯t help but look impressed. This was his first time hearing these secrets regarding the Path of Transcendence.

    Su Yi stroked his jaw. ¡°The Zhong Family¡¯s Zhong Tianqian and the Skyfire Spirit Race¡¯s Xu Tiangang have supposedly already stepped onto the Path of Transcendence. What about your Wen Family?¡±

    ¡°Uh...¡± Wen Bofu hesitated, then grimaced. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed.

    Wen Bofu sighed. ¡°Fellow Daoist, Zhong Tianquan and Xu Tiangang might well have stepped onto the Path of Transcendence, but that means they¡¯re every bit as trapped as the revenants. They cannot return to the outside world anytime soon. If they do, they¡¯ll suffer an inevitable bacsh from the Laws.

    ¡°To the best of my knowledge, both of them are still in the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone.¡± Wen Bofu paused, then scratched the back of his neck. ¡°If all goes well, our Ancestor Wuyuan will find the Path of Transcendence within the Flying Immortal Zone too. Perhaps he already has. It¡¯s just that we¡¯ve yet to receive word from him, so we cannot confirm whether or not he¡¯s truly stepped onto the Path of Transcendence.¡±

    In the conversation that followed, Su Yi learned several other secrets regarding the Path of Transcendence.

    For instance, the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone was the only ce with confirmed opportunities to step onto the Path of Transcendence.

    Furthermore, within three years, great chances were sure toe, and Transcendent cultivators would re-enter the world. Simrly, the revenants trapped in the stars¡¯ forbidden zones would also break free and wander this world once more!

    Despite himself, Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose.

    Three years!

    That same timeframe, again!

    Within three years, the Domain Boundary Battlefield would return, but that wasn¡¯t all. The Path of Transcendence would re-enter this world as well!

    That aside, people like the mysterious spearwoman, the Illusionist, and Luo Yao, the owner of that skeletal hand, would return!

    All of thisbined told Su Yi that these developments would bring unpredictable changes to the entire Eastern Profound Star Domain!

    ¡°There¡¯s really a lot to look forward to...¡± Su Yi¡¯s heart filled with eagerness.

    They said that ¡°reaching one¡¯s limits leads to change, and change leads to growth.¡±

    That was true for people, but it was true of worldly affairs, too.

    The End of the Dharma had long since severed the Path of Transcendence. Now, the Immortal Realm was the Immortal Realm, and the Human Realm was the Human Realm. The two werepletely separate.

    It was for this reason that countless magnificent experts of the World King Realm failed to transcend even after searching bitterly for a higher path. Even the Temple Master had been left with no choice but to reincarnate and cultivate anew. All of this happened because their path had been severed!

    But things were different now. Within three years, unprecedented changes would befall the Eastern Profound Star Domain!

    Just like the Zhong Family and the Skyfire Spirit Race, Wen Bofu hade to the Impermeable Demon Ocean to capture intelligent revenants.

    Apparently, numerous developments had recently arisen deep within the Impermeable Demon Ocean. More and more revenants were awakening, and this was when they were at their weakest. So long as people made ample preparations, it was possible to capture them!

    Not long ago, experts of the ancient Yun Family joined forces to capture an intelligent revenant. When word of their aplishment spread, it took the world by storm.

    The Yun Family was another of the Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao. Who could fail to realize that their sess at capturing an intelligent revenant meant they¡¯d acquired good fortune rting to the Path of Transcendence? And who wouldn¡¯t be tempted? Thus, ofte, numerous other top factions sent their experts to the Impermeable Demon Ocean to try and replicate the Yun Family¡¯s sess.

    Revenants were scary.

    Especially those with intelligence¡ªdespite their highly weakened state, they¡¯d been mighty Transcendents in their past life. They presented a lethal threat to even Cosmic Enlightenment World Kings. Attempts to hunt them were fraught with peril, and even Cosmic Enlightenment powerhouses risked instant annihtion.

    ¡°For instance, the revenant we saw just now was an extremely terrifying existence, terrifying almost beyond imagination. I suspect that the modern era¡¯s Cosmic Enlightenment World Kings are no match for him.

    Here, Wen Bofu smiled and said to Su Yi, ¡°Of course, that doesn¡¯t apply to you, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Zhuang Bifan, Wei Shan, and the others agreedpletely. They had watched as Su Yi came close to seizing that revenant¡¯s bronze fragment. He was just ridiculously domineering. Had the Xu Family experts not interfered, he could have taken that revenant down with ease.

    After chatting a while longer, Wen Bofu bade farewell and left.

    He¡¯d already spent days in the Impermeable Demon Ocean, and he¡¯d faced lethal danger more than once. He dared not stay any longer.

    Before he left, he advised Su Yi not to venture any further into the Impermeable Demon Ocean. It was too perilous and strange; he suspected it was the revenants¡¯ base, and that some of the intelligent revenants had established territory there!

    ¡°This Wen Bofu person sure knows how to handle himself,¡± sighed Zhuang Bifan.

    ¡°Those who shared an era with the young master know better than to underestimate or disrespect him,¡± said Wei Shan. ¡°Those guys who died earlier might have been top experts by today¡¯s standards, butpared to the young master, they were nothing but a pack of juniors."

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate Wen Bofu,¡± interjected Su Yi. ¡°He hid himself and watched that whole battle. He was nning to watch tigers fight from a safe distance, then reap the benefits.¡±

    The group was briefly stunned, their hearts solemn.

    Earlier, Su Yi said it was not yet clear who was the oriole, who was the cicada, and who was the mantis.

    That was indeed the case. The revenant, the presumed cicada, had fled early on.

    While Wen Bofu hid himself the deepest of all!

    ¡°He showed himself earlier because he knew he had no hope of reaping the benefits, and he was afraid I¡¯d noticed him. Thus, he stepped forth to smooth things over; he was afraid I¡¯d hold a grudge otherwise,¡± Su Yi said casually. ¡°That aside, although the Xu and Wen Families are both Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao, they¡¯ve been at odds both openly and in secret for who knows how long. Their rtionship isn¡¯t exactly good. I¡¯m sure he was delighted to borrow our hands to kill three Xu Family experts.¡±

    The group was stunned.

    And here they¡¯d initially assumed Wen Bofu just happened to be passing by.

    Now, it turned out he¡¯d hidden his true intentions!

    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t really matter. Wen Bofu ought to know full well that I¡¯ve seen through his petty schemes. That¡¯s why he shared those secrets of the Path of Transcendence as an expression of sincerity,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°In short, old-timers like Wen Bofu are each more meticulous than thest. There¡¯s a reason for everything they do. Don¡¯t ever think they¡¯re acting purely out of altruism.¡±

    As the Temple Master, he¡¯d interacted with the Six Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao on numerous asions. He was naturally well aware of how deep and unfathomable¡ªand how terrifying¡ªthese ancient factions were

    When interacting with them, it was critical that you looked beneath the surface. Otherwise, they¡¯d devour you before you knew what hit you.

    Zhuang Bifan sighed. ¡°This is reality. When you¡¯re strong, they¡¯re delighted to add flowers to brocade and lift you even higher. But the moment you fall from grace, you can forget about them sending coal in a blizzard. For them, refraining from kicking you when you¡¯re down <i>is</i>passion.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Su Yi. He was already shooting into the distance.

    The others followed.

    ......

    A stretch of ocean swathed in mists.

    Wen Bofu stood atop the corpse of a fallen star, waiting in silence. A long time passed before he sighed in relief and rxedpletely.

    He might have seemed rxed whileughing and chatting with Su Yi, but in truth, his nerves were taut the entire time.

    He knew full well that the Temple Master¡¯s reincarnation had already seen through him, and he knew that this might well enrage him. If things came to blows, the Temple Master wouldn¡¯t show mercy.

    Thus, even after bidding Su Yi farewell, Wen Bofu never lowered his guard for fear that the Temple Master would chase after him and cut him down.

    Fortunately, none of this came to pass.

    <i>The mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind. s, this time, I failed to be an oriole, and I only narrowly avoided getting myself killed, </i>sighed Wen Bofu.

    After pondering for a while, he took out a talisman. He¡¯d decided to inform his n and warn them not to get involved in the Temple Master¡¯s affairs anytime soon.

    <i>He might ¡®just¡¯ be a reincarnation, but his power is enough to y Cosmic Enlightenment World Kings with ease. He¡¯s as strong as he was back then, if not even stronger. </i>Wen Bofu¡¯s eyes shed. <i>Until Transcendents start wandering this world, anyone who thinks the Temple Master is a has-been they can trample as they please will soon realize just how deeply wrong they are. Those three muppets from the Xu Family just paid for that very mistake with their lives!</i>

    <i>...</i>

    Meanwhile, deep within the Impermeable Demon Ocean.

    Silver lightning interwove, and flying immortal light drifted onto a deste little ind floating amidst the waves.

    The ck-robed, red-eyed revenant Su Yi and hispanions met earlier knelt and kowtowed to the fragment of bronze hovering before him.

    ¡°My lord, your subordinate was inept. I let them startle you.¡±

 Chapter 1299 - Daoist Master Red Cloud

    <h4>Chapter 1299 - Daoist Master Red Cloud</h4>

    The revenant proimed that he was already an expert of the Path of Transcendence during the End of the Dharma, and furthermore, that he presided over his own faction.

    When he spoke with Su Yi and hispanions, he was prideful and domineering.

    Yet now, he prostrated himself before a hovering fragment of bronze, looking both awed and uneasy!

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± A gentle male voice emanated from within the fragment.

    A rain of light followed immediately afterward, and a figure appeared out of thin air.

    He was dressed like a Daoist, with a hibiscus crown. He gripped a fly whisk, and he had handsome features. When his eyes moved, they shone with wisps of immortal light.

    Like a god or immortal!

    ¡°That man controlled the power of reincarnation. His cultivation might be trivial, but his power of the Grand Dao alone is enough to threaten our lives,¡± said the handsome, seemingly youthful Daoist. His voice boomed like a morning bell or evening drum. ¡°That¡¯s why I warned you to leave as soon as possible.¡±

    Reincarnation!

    The prostrating revenant trembled from head to toe and said in disbelief, ¡°My lord, hasn¡¯t the Contract of the Gods long since eradicated that forbidden power? Isn¡¯t it no longer permitted to exist in this world?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what confuses me,¡± whispered the Daoist. ¡°Rumor has it that the natural order of the past, the present, and the future are all under the control of the gods. The only exception is reincarnation!

    ¡°Yet now, someone has actually achieved reincarnation, but he hasn¡¯t met with catastrophe. This is unquestionably an unprecedented development.¡±

    Here, the Daoist¡¯s eyes shone with immortal light. ¡°But at the same time, it¡¯s a rare, unprecedented opportunity!¡±

    The revenant said in a daze, ¡°What do you mean, my lord?¡±

    ¡°Song He, although we were fortunate to have survived the End of the Dharma, that strange, cursed energy has haunted us ever since. We can only gasp for breath and cling to survival, neither human nor ghost.¡±

    The Daoist¡¯s eyes glinted with cold light. ¡°All of this is the work of that catastrophe that severed the Path of Transcendence!

    ¡°The Laws of have shifted in the years that followed, letting us rebuild our bodies and granting us an opportunity to cultivate once more. Still, if we can¡¯t free ourselves of the curse¡¯s power, it¡¯ll be all but impossible to return to our former cultivations, let alone transcend into immortality. But...¡± Here, the Daoist¡¯s eyes shone like twin suns. ¡°This is an opportunity! The power of reincarnation can end the fetters and curses of the past and grant revenants like us true freedom!¡±

    The kneeling revenant quivered with excitement. As a revenant, how could he fail to understand how rare and precious such an opportunity was?

    ¡°A long, long time ago, during the End of the Dharma, the Path of Transcendence was severed, and we seekers of immortality faced insurmountable disaster. Even those who survived were afflicted with a curse. Now, even modern cultivators dare view us as prey to hunt as they please.¡± The Daoist looked a bit mncholy, and he said with deep emotion, ¡°Fortunately, even when doom is all but certain, hope remains. This is perhaps what they mean when they say the heavens never sever all paths.¡±

    The prostrating revenant said, ¡°My lord, if that person truly controls the power of reincarnation, he is an enormous threat to us. Capturing him won¡¯t be easy.¡±

    The Daoistughed. ¡°Why must we resort to violence? Why not find an opportunity to establish a positive karmic bond and <i>ask </i>him to help us? Wouldn¡¯t that be better?¡±

    The revenant froze. ¡°But... what if he refuses?¡±

    The Daoist smiled, then said with confidence, ¡°I¡¯ve always believed that man can conquer the heavens. When there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s a way!¡±

    Here, something urred to him. ¡°Song He, let¡¯s go pay Daoist Master Red Cloud a visit.¡±

    Daoist Master Red Cloud!

    The revenant stiffened at the thought of this terrifying existence.

    ......

    Stinging, blood-red electricity formed crimson lotus clouds enveloping a chunk ofnd floating atop the Impermeable Demon Ocean.

    The entirendmass was about the size of a city, and ity in ruin. Copsed buildings, broken walls, and fragments of rubbley strewn all over the ground.

    Except for the ind¡¯s center, where a crude stone hut stood.

    There was a vegetable garden in front of it.

    All manner of mundane vegetables grew there, the types ordinary mortals ate: lettuce, chives, cucumbers, and eggnts, among others. All of them looked fresh.

    The garden wasn¡¯t big, and it was fenced in. Outside the fence, a yellow dog sprawled outnguidly, its eyes closed in contentment.

    A woman sat before a stone table holding a short knife. She was slicing a bundle of chives.

    Her garb was as simple as a peasant''s, and her ck hair was tied up.

    Her features were unexceptional and slightly sallow, but her eyes were as bright and clear as autumn waters.

    Most extraordinary of all was her disposition: quiet and tranquil, with deep-rootedposure.

    The entire scene seemed out of ce.

    After all, these were the far reaches of the Impermeable Demon Ocean, and the surrounding waters were fierce and turbulent. Baleful mists churned in the air, and unsettling red thunderclouds hovered beneath the dome of heaven.

    Even thendmass the hut was built ony in ruin.

    Even a Cosmic Enlightenment World King¡¯s heart would have quivered in terror just standing here.

    Yet here was a stone hut, a run-of-the-mill yellow dog, a vegetable garden, and a woman who looked like a peasant.

    They didn¡¯t match at all.

    When the revenant Song He saw this, he shuddered from head to toe and instinctively averted his gaze, not daring to look at them any further.

    It was then that a gentle voice emanated from the hovering fragment of bronze. ¡°You can just wait here.¡±

    The speaker, the handsome young Daoist in a hibiscus crown, floated into the air.

    When he saw the woman seated outside the stone hut, he too looked solemn.

    He straightened up his clothes and approached.

    When he was still three hundred feet away, he drifted to the ground and continued his approach on foot. His gaze was increasingly solemn, as if he were preparing to face a powerful foe.

    At one hundred feet away, he stopped in his tracks and inclined his head. ¡°Li Beishan of Thousand Autumns Demon Mountain greets you, Daoist Master Red Cloud.¡±

    The dognguishing outside the fence cracked open an eye and nced at the woman seated at the stone table.

    She¡¯d already cut the chives into fine, even strips, each two inches long exactly.

    It was as if she didn¡¯t even notice their guest. She just took out a bag of flour and a pot of water, rolled up her sleeves, and started mixing,pletely ignoring the visiting Daoist.

    But the man who called himself Li Beishan wasn¡¯t just not upset. On the contrary, he was increasingly solemn. ¡°I understand your rules, but I have ample reason foring here. I trust that you¡¯ll be interested after learning why I¡¯vee.¡±

    There were three existences that the intelligent revenants of the Impermeable Demon Ocean dared not offend.

    The yao monk of the Endless Caverns, Buddhist Master Blood Lantern.

    The Ghost Schr of the Isle of Profound Darkness.

    And Daoist Master Red Cloud of the Blood Lightning Ruins!

    Of them, Daoist Master Red Cloud kept the lowest profile, but she was also the most terrifying.

    Her rules were simple. No matter who visited, if their reasons foring didn¡¯t pique her interest, she¡¯d kill them without mercy!

    The woman was already rolling dough into balls, and she seemed focused on her work. She never so much nced at Li Beishan.

    The dog, however, had now opened its eerie green eyes, which shed with inscrutable luster as it stared at the distant Li Beishan.

    Li Beishan¡¯s entire body tensed, and he dared not dy. He said directly, ¡°I found a way to neutralize our curse.¡±

    The dog silently rose, and the woman finally seemed interested. ¡°Tell me.¡±

    It was just two words, but her voice was like a clear spring burbling in a secluded valley. It echoed through the air like the natural music of the heavens.

    Li Beishan took a deep breath. ¡°A young cultivator who¡¯s mastered the mysteries of reincarnation has appeared in the Impermeable Demon Ocean!¡±

    Reincarnation!

    The woman abruptly stopped what she was doing.

    Meanwhile, the yellow dog seemed excited. It repeatedly wagged its tail.

    When Li Beishan saw this, he inwardly sighed in relief. He dared say with certainty that Daoist Master Red Cloud was interested!

    Were that not the case, he would never leave this ce alive.

    ¡°I came here to invite you to seek out this opportunity with you,¡± Li Beishan said at top speed. ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you. I¡¯m doing this in part because I know that with my abilities, this opportunity is too great for me to seize alone, and in part because I hope to leave a favorable impression on you.¡±

    He seemed forthright, but in truth, he dared not hide his intentions.

    That was Daoist Master Red Cloud¡¯s prestige!

    From beginning to end, she never said a word. She just let the words spill out of Li Beishan like beans pouring out of a bamboo tube.

    At this point, instead of speaking, she took out a rolling pin and started rolling dumpling skins.

    It was the dog who spoke up. ¡°Why not seek that malevolent, inhuman old monk? Or that hypocritical schr who¡¯s always on aboutpassion despite a bellyful of wicked thoughts?¡±

    Li Beishan fell briefly silent. ¡°Neither would look out for my well-being. They might even kill me after they finished with me, effectively burning the bridge after crossing the river. The Daoist Master... won¡¯t do that.¡±

    The dogughed. ¡°You¡¯re actually not stupid, you old devil.¡±

    ¡°Bring that person back. If it¡¯s truly as you say, I¡¯ll naturally owe you a favor,¡± said the woman. She was focused on making dumplings, and from beginning to end, she never so much as nced at Li Beishan.

    Li Beishan¡¯s spirits soared. ¡°Got it!¡±

    He rose, bowed once more, then turned and left.

    When Song He saw Li Beishan return alive, he let out a long sigh of relief, and his tensed heart finally rxed.

    Before long, he and Li Beishan left.

    The dog wagged its tail excitedly. ¡°Young Mistress, reincarnation has re-entered the world. This is an unprecedented development. This time... we¡¯ll finally be able to leave this sted ce!¡±

    The woman¡¯s gaze was tranquil. ¡°Do you remember what day this is back home?¡±

    The dog froze, then shook its head.

    ¡°The mid-autumn festival.¡± She looked up at the sky. ¡°The moon is the same as it was back then, but.... Can I still return home?¡±

    Her eyes shone with a hint of mncholy.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, the yellow dog said, ¡°Young Mistress, the power prohibited by the Contract of the Gods, reincarnation, has returned. Why can¡¯t we return home?¡±

    The woman froze, stunned, a faint hint of a smile on her lips. ¡°Well-reasoned. As a reward, it¡¯s dumplings for dinner tonight.¡±

    With that, she got to work folding dumplings.

    The yellow dog grinned. <i>The young mistress¡¯s...spirits have finally improved!</i>

 Chapter 1300 - The Sword of the Human Realm Issues a Warning

    <h4>Chapter 1300 - The Sword of the Human Realm Issues a Warning</h4>

    The far reaches of the Impermeable Demon Ocean.

    Su Yi and hispanions flew through it all.

    Zhuang Bifan carried the Sea-Stabilizing, Water-Parting Pearl, which flowed with misty light, like countless currents enveloping the group. With its protection, their journey was smooth and unimpeded.

    This was an extraordinarily wondrous treasure. It steadied the seas on all sides, suppressing the terrifying spirit beasts lurking beneath the waves.

    More importantly, with this treasure, cultivators could dive beneath the ocean¡¯s surface with the same ease as if they were walking on drynd. The water wouldn¡¯t affect them in the slightest.

    ¡°Flee! Hurry up and flee!¡±

    Hurried shouts echoed from the distant waters.

    Streaks of light shot through the air, a pack of cultivators fleeing in panic. Their terror was readily apparent.

    The wind and waves surged behind them. A mountainous skeletal bird beat its wings and pursued them.

    The skeletal bird was appallingly aggressive. Its eyes were like blood-red pools, and when it beat its wings, surging, blood-red, electric lightning surged forth with astonishing destructive power.

    Wherever it passed, it seemed as if the skies would overturn. The sea water was swept into turbulent currents so powerful as to kill Oneness World Kings with ease!

    ¡°No¡ª¡±

    A World King cried out in terror as his entire body was shattered by a swath of blood-colored lightning, destroying him in both body and soul.

    ¡°Are you sick of living? Why aren¡¯t you running!?¡± When one of them, a middle-aged man carrying a halberd, passed Su Yi¡¯s group, he couldn¡¯t help but bellow at them.

    ¡°He¡¯s got good intentions and least,¡± tittered Zhuang Bifan.

    ¡°At their speed, it won¡¯t be long before the skeletal bird catches up to them. They¡¯re doomed,¡± said Wei Shan.

    He could tell that the disparity in strength was enormous. Those cultivators had absolutely no hope of escape.

    ¡°Uncle Su, how about we lend a hand?¡± The Netherworld King¡¯s beautiful eyes nced at Su Yi.

    The corners of Su Yi¡¯s lips twitched imperceptibly.

    Along the way, the Netherworld King seemed to have epted that he was her senior, and she called him ¡°Uncle Su¡± as if it were perfectly natural.

    ¡°¡®Drawing one¡¯s saber at the sight of injustice¡¯ is a virtuous act. Might as well help them, I guess,¡± said Su Yi. As he spoke, he waved his sleeves.

    A streak of sword light imbued with the aura of reincarnation swept through the air.

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    The mountainous skeletal bird froze, then exploded with a bang.

    The fleeing cultivators were ovee with astonishment. Their eyes widened, and their jaws hung ck.

    <i>He killed a terrifying revenant just like that?</i>

    By the time they came back to their senses, Su Yi and hispanions had already disappeared into the boundless ocean.

    ......

    On the road ahead, Su Yi andpany encountered numerous simr situations, and they gradually got used to it.

    When they encountered cultivators in danger, Su Yi didn¡¯t mind lending a hand in passing.

    During this process, Su Yi finally confirmed something¡ªthe power of reincarnation was a natural counter to revenants!

    Back in the Heavenly Prayer Star Realm¡¯s Crow Ridge, Su Yi had discovered that the power of reincarnation had unbelievable, wondrous effects against revenants.

    All he¡¯d done was further prove that point.

    <i>It brings an end to that which has passed. The Illusionist¡¯s abilities recreated scenes and people from the past, but when I drew upon the power of reincarnation, they were as fragile and fleeting as flowers reflected in a mirror.</i>

    <i>And it¡¯s simrly powerful against revenants. Does that mean that reincarnation can target and destroy all powers of the past?</i> thought Su Yi.

    He¡¯d mastered several supreme Laws, but the Laws of Reincarnation and Profound Ruin were by far the most difficult to grasp.

    Even after all this time, he¡¯d yet to achieve even minor sess in either Laws.

    This was unquestionably an indication that both Reincarnation and Profound Ruin were far beyond other mysteries of the Grand Dao, including ¡°typical¡± supreme Laws.

    Against enemies of the present day, the Laws of Flying Light and Restricting the Profound were far more useful than the Laws of Reincarnation.

    But against certain strange, inauspicious powers, the Laws of Reincarnation burst forth with power beyond imagination.

    Furthermore, the Laws of Profound Ruin were unique. They were from the River of Destiny. Their power was terrifying to the extreme, but their most wondrous application was actually their ability to temper and strengthen one¡¯s foundations in the Dao!

    ¡°Is that a divine mountain?¡± Zhuang Bifan suddenly eximed.

    The rising and falling slope of a grand, majestic mountain came into view on the distant seas. It was ck throughout, and nothing grew there, not even an inch of grass.

    Shockingly, there was no end in sight.

    ¡°That¡¯s ck Turtle Mountain,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Throughout the stars, people pale at the mere mention of its name.¡±

    His eyes shone with reminiscence. Back then, it was here that the Temple Master used the Sword of the Human Realm to suppress the Fisherman of the Church of the River of Starspletely.

    ck Turtle Mountain!

    The others'' hearts were solemn. They instantly understood.

    Rumor had it that ck Turtle Mountain was refined from the corpse of a ck sea turtle that died in ancient times. Its body was eight thousand miles across, its limbs like pirs holding up the heavens and its head like a massive, towering mountain.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Su Yi suddenly noticed that ck Turtle Mountain was different from what he remembered. Numerous gashes had appeared on its slopes.

    Waves of baleful, sinister energy surged out of the cuts, like dense smoke rising into the air and dying it ck.

    From afar, it seemed as if the entirety of ck Turtle Mountain were shrouded in the inky darkness of the night. The sight struck terror into onlookers¡¯ hearts.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go have a look.¡±

    As Su Yi pondered, he led the group toward ck Turtle Mountain.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    He¡¯d only just entered the outer periphery of the mountain when something unexpected happened. A group of revenants rushed at him.

    Some were men and women dressed like cultivators, while others were birds and beasts. Their bodies were permeated with cursed power, and their viciousness was appalling to behold.

    Any one of them could have in a Oneness World King!

    Yet here were over a hundred of them.

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed. <i>It really has changed. At the very least, back then, I didn¡¯t see a single revenant on ck Turtle Mountain.</i>

    Su Yi¡¯s sleeves billowed around him, and a rain of countless streaks of sword qi swept through the air, cutting the hundred-plus revenants down on the spot.

    Quick and to the point.

    But hispanions were long ustomed to such things.

    Without Su Yi leading the way, they could never have reached this ce.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Su Yi, leading the way ahead.

    Along the way, groups of revenants charged at them with fierce momentum and no fear of death.

    The group couldn¡¯t help but suspect they¡¯d entered the revenants¡¯ nest. There were just too many of them clustered and hiding all over the mountain.

    However, practically none of these revenants were intelligent. Their awareness was muddled, so despite their strength, they were no threat to Su Yi.

    Before long, Su Yi led hispanions, and they carved a bloody path ahead with ease.

    However, a sense of foreboding arose in his heart.

    A long, long time had passed since he¡¯d suppressed the Fisherman here, but this ce had obviously changed dramatically.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the suppressed Fisherman had long since escaped.

    But a momentter, he rejected the idea.

    He recalled that the Fisherman¡¯s clone hade to the banks of the Netherworld Pool Reincarnation Pool on the Ship of Ten Thousand Stars.

    And the changes to the Impermeable Demon Ocean had started twenty years ago. If the Fisherman¡¯s clone had really long since escaped, why would he have sent a clone to the Netherworld?

    Befores, Su Yi saw with his own two eyes that the Ship of Ten Thousand Stars contained half the Fisherman¡¯s lifetime of cultivation, but that it was under the suppressive effects of the Sword of the Human Realm.

    With the Sword of the Human Realm present, the Fisherman could still steer and control his boat, but his true body remained trapped.

    Simply put, the sword was like a cage. So long as it suppressed the Ship of Ten Thousand Stars, the Fisherman¡¯s true body couldn¡¯t escape.

    As Su Yi pondered, he suddenly felt a strange resonance in his heart.

    Practically simultaneously, a sword hum echoed from afar, resounding throughout the nine heavens.

    The Sword of the Human Realm!

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes lit up. <i>The Fisherman really is still trapped here.</i>

    But a momentter, Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed. He could tell that the sword¡¯s impassioned hums were a warning!

    <i>Don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s danger waiting for me where the Fisherman is suppressed? </i>

    The Sword of the Human Realm had been the weapon the Temple Master took the most pride in. Although it had no sword soul, it did have spirituality.

    Despite its understanding of the Temple Master, it had chosen to warn him. This unquestionably implied that whatever danger was hidden near the Fisherman was enough to threaten the Temple Master at his former peak!

    When he realized this, Su Yi ordered, ¡°Ol¡¯ Zhuang, Little Wei, you protect the others. Whatever you do, don¡¯t follow me.¡±

    Hispanions were instantly solemn and on guard.

    Without any further dys, Su Yi continued ahead. He¡¯de here to retrieve the Sword of the Human Realm, and he naturally wouldn¡¯t leave without it out of fear.

    Momentster.

    A peak shrouded in dark, baleful mists entered his field of view.

    There was a grave at the foot of the peak. The marker read, ¡°The grave of a man not yet dead, Zang Tianyun.¡±

    The handwriting was unrestrained and elegant.

    The Temple Master had left it here for the Fisherman. ¡°Zang Tianyun¡± was his real name.

    And the Fisherman¡¯s true body was suppressed within this grave!

    Not far from the grave was a ck treasure ship shaped like a spirit fish. Both ends were thin, and the ship widened in the middle. It was covered by an awning.

    A strangely shaped war sword was embedded in the head of the boat.

    The long, thin, ck de and perfectly perpendicr guard formed a cross.

    The cross of the de and crossguard seemed to contain the momentum to cleave through heaven and earth and suppress everything on all sides. One nce was enough to make one feel austere, sharp pressure bearing down on them, as if they were facing the judgment of the heavens!

    And the ring around the hilt was full of the charm of an endless, self-perpetuating cycle.

    The Netherworld King recognized it at a nce. When she and Su Yi visited the Reincarnation Pool, she saw that ck vessel and strange ck sword!

    She vividly recalled the Fisherman saying that the sword had destroyed half a lifetime of his cultivation and hard work, fettering him through the present day!

    When Su Yiid eyes on the de, he felt a strange, indescribable sensation.

    Like the loneliness and mncholy of knowing that an old friendy rotting at the bottom of a spring while he lived on!

    This sword was called the Human Realm.

    It had apanied the Temple Master in battle throughout the stars. They called it the most ferocious sword beneath the heavens!

    Yet now, it trembled violently and let out urgent, impassioned hums, as if telling Su Yi to leave as quickly as possible.

    ¡°Temple Master, you¡¯re finally here. I, the still-living person you imprisoned here, have been waiting for far, far too long...¡±

    Just as Su Yi and hispanions arrived, a rueful voice as mellow as a spring breeze filled the air.

 Chapter 1301 - A Trap!

    <h4>Chapter 1301 - A Trap!</h4>

    The sound reverberated within the grave.

    Then, the ground silently split, and a figure rose into the air.

    He was a man in a conical hat, in cloth robes, and straw sandals. The shadow of his hat obscured half of his face.

    He looked like he was in his thirties or forties, with a thin face, a willowy beard, and graying temples.

    His eyes were as clear and bright as an infant¡¯s, but when they moved, they shone with the vicissitudes of countless years, inadvertently revealing the mark of the ages.

    The Fisherman!

    The leader of the Church of the River of Stars, one of the strongest factions of the stars.

    Wei Shan, Zhuang Bifan, and the others were instantly solemn.

    ¡°If you were already capable of escaping, why linger here?¡± Su Yi could tell at a nce that the Fisherman had broken free of the power he¡¯d ced to seal him.

    ¡°I was waiting for you, naturally. I have to avenge this humiliation,¡± said the Fisherman, a bit rueful. ¡°Two years ago, we met on the banks of the Reincarnation Pool. You were only an Emperor, yet now, you¡¯ve already achieved Oneness. Reincarnation is the greatest of forbidden Daos for a reason.¡±

    Su Yi said thoughtfully, ¡°I can tell you¡¯re quite confident.¡±

    The Fisherman was as steady as iron, and he killed decisively. He wasn¡¯t any weaker than Yan Daolin of the Nine Heavens Pavilion or Deng Zuo of the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect.

    The Fishermanughed. ¡°If I weren¡¯t confident, why would I have waited for your return?¡±

    He gestured at the grave beneath his feet. ¡°You sealed me in here. Today, I n to return this grave to its rightful owner!¡±

    ¡°Go ahead and try it,¡± said Su Yi.

    The Fishermanughed. ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a rush. First, I¡¯d like to introduce you to a few experts of the ancient era. They¡¯d like to chat with you too, Temple Master.¡±

    As he spoke, his expression filled with solemnity, and he sped his fist at the skies above a nearby peak. ¡°Please reveal yourselves, Seniors.¡±

    <i>There really is something amiss here, </i>Su Yi thought to himself.

    Zhuang Bifan and hispanions instantly realized this didn¡¯t bode well. How could they fail to realize that they¡¯d stepped into an expertly prepared trap?

    A rain of immortal light suddenly surged beneath the dome of heaven.

    Immediately after, three figures appeared one after another, seemingly out of thin air. All of them were like gods or immortals, their bodies swathed in an extraordinary aura.

    Shockingly, all three were intelligent revenants!

    And each had a more terrifying presence than the one before!

    Zhuang Bifan and the others¡¯ hearts sank. <i>This really is a trap! And they ced it here just for the Temple Master!</i>

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so fearless. So, you¡¯ve sought refuge with revenants.¡±

    His voice was dripping with unconcealed mockery.

    But the Fishermanughed, not at all concerned. ¡°I¡¯ve received these three seniors¡¯ guidance and teachings on numerous asions over the past few years. To me, they¡¯re like teachers, and friends, too.¡±

    His gaze was rife with meaning. ¡°This is what they mean when they say that fortune and disaster go hand-in-hand.¡±

    ¡°Then you ought to thank me,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°After all, how could you have obtained this good fortune had I not suppressed you here?¡±

    An effeminate voice suddenly rang out. ¡°If you wish to receive simr good fortune, your opportunity has arrived.¡±

    A monk with greenish eyes and pale blue robes approached from beneath the dome of heaven. His face was unearthly and beautifully handsome. His smooth cranium was emzoned with a blood-red lotus.

    The Fisherman introduced him. ¡°Temple Master, this is Senior Lin He from an ancient faction of seekers of immortality, Orchid Temple. He was once a prominent expert of the Path of Transcendence.¡±

    Su Yi responded with a perfunctory ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t possibly be worthy of such good fortune,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll have to pass on this opportunity.¡±

    The monk, Lin He, had a very strange aura about him. Between his eerie green eyes and the blood-red lotus on his head, it was obvious that he was no holy man.

    ¡°It seems our young friend is biased against but, but rest assured. We just want to talk. I trust that once you¡¯ve learned of our good intentions, you¡¯ll change your view of us,¡± said a tall man with a short bronze spear across his back.

    His mustache was long and pointed, and he had a hearty grin on his face, but his presence was as terrifying and oppressive as a mountain in motion.

    ¡°This is Senior Hua Jing,¡± said the Fisherman before introducing him too. He was from a top faction of seekers of immortality. In life, he too had been an expert of the Path of Transcendence.

    ¡°What do you wish to discuss?¡±

    Hua Jing said with a sincere look on his face, ¡°We wish toprehend the mysteries of reincarnation, and we request your assistance, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Complete silence greeted this deration.

    Zhuang Bifan and the others finally understood. These three intelligent revenants had set their sights on the mysteries of reincarnation!

    ¡°If you agree to aid us, we¡¯ll naturally reward you generously,¡± said Hua Jing.

    Su Yi said inly, ¡°And if I refuse?¡±

    Hua Jing fell briefly silent. ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll just have to take your secrets ourselves.¡±

    <i>¡®Take them ourselves?¡¯</i> <i>They make it sound good, but really, they¡¯re just nning to steal them. </i>Su Yiughed. ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll have to see whether or not you¡¯re capable of that.¡±

    ¡°I said it a long time ago, didn¡¯t I? ¡®We should just attack! No need to waste time talking!¡¯ But you insisted on conversing with him. Don¡¯t you realize that words alone have always been the most powerless of all?¡±

    A woman shot over. She was dressed in ck, with a fiery red whip wrapped around her slender waist.

    Her bearing was cold and forceful, and her eyes were as sharp as sabers. As soon as she arrived, monstrous murderous intent permeated the surrounding air.

    ¡°This is Senior Liu Ying,¡± introduced the Fisherman. Just like Hua Jing and Lin He, she was from a sect of seekers of immortality, and she too hailed from the End of the Dharma.

    ¡°Temple Master, I know you aren¡¯t afraid to die, but surely you can¡¯t bear to see yourpanions fall here too,¡± sighed the Fisherman. ¡°Why not cooperate just this once? Wouldn¡¯t that be best for everyone?¡±

    Su Yi nced at the Fisherman and smiled faintly. ¡°Want to guess what will happen if I tell them that the secrets of reincarnation are theirs so long as they kill you? What do you think your ¡®fellow Daoists you see as friends and teachers¡¯ will do then?¡±

    The Fisherman¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he instantly fell silent.

    But the unearthly effeminate monk shook his head. ¡°We can obtain the secrets of reincarnation by killing you, too. Why attack one of our own?¡±

    Hua Jing said inplete agreement, ¡°That¡¯s right. A man can¡¯t establish himself if others can¡¯t trust him. We naturally wouldn¡¯t do anything so disgraceful.¡±

    Liu Ying nodded too, and the Fisherman¡¯s expression immediately rxed.

    But Su Yiughed. ¡°That so? I¡¯m actually quite eager to test that for myself. How about this? If one of you brings me the Fisherman¡¯s head, I¡¯ll be happy to give you the secrets of reincarnation in exchange.¡±

    The three revenants looked at each other, seemingly a bit hesitant.

    The Fisherman sensed this subtle shift, and his heart thudded in his chest. His expression was instantly unsightly. He gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°Since when was the Temple Master so despicable!?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid,¡±ughed Su Yi. ¡°I¡¯m just teasing you.¡±

    "..." The three revenants¡¯ expressions were instantly unsightly.

    ¡°Were you toying with us just now?¡± Liu Ying¡¯s gaze was instantly murderous.

    ¡°Does that mean you were really considering offering me his head just now?¡± eximed Su Yi.

    ¡°....¡± The Fisherman red at him.

    ¡°There really is no need to waste time talking. Let¡¯s just attack,¡± Lin He said coldly. The depths of his eerie green eyes glinted with viciousness.

    But it was then that a clear, hearty voice rang out.

    ¡°This person is under my protection!¡±

    The voice spread throughout the surrounding area.

    Everyone looked over and saw a handsome Daoist in a hibiscus crown walking through the air. He was headed right toward them.

    Lin He, Hua Jing, and Liu Ying¡¯s brows furrowed.

    Su Yi was a bit surprised too. <i>Who is this guy? Why pop out of nowhere to ¡®protect¡¯ me?</i>

    ¡°Li Beishan, ck Turtle Mountain is no ce for you to act wantonly,¡± said Hua Jing, his eyes shing like lightning and his tone sinister.

    ¡°Sticking out your neck on another¡¯s behalf? Seems to me you just want a piece of the pie,¡±ughed Lin He.

    ¡°You¡¯re here alone. If you dare interfere, you¡¯ll die beyond a doubt,¡± said Liu Ying slowly and emphatically, her murderous intent filling her surroundings.

    It was obvious that the three intelligent revenants weren¡¯t at all pleased by this handsome Daoist¡¯s sudden arrival.

    Meanwhile, Li Beishan smiled and sped his fists. ¡°Please, rest assured. I¡¯vee here to establish a positive karmic tie and take you to see someone extraordinary.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. <i>It seems... this is getting more and more interesting. It seems all of these intelligent revenants have set their sights on me.</i>

    ¡°Hahaha, you want to take him away? Are you worthy of that, Li Beishan?¡± Hua Jing threw back his head andughed.

    Li Beishan said inly, ¡°I¡¯m here on Daoist Master Red Cloud¡¯s orders. Now do you think I¡¯m worthy?¡±

    Daoist Master Red Cloud!

    A title, that¡¯s all, but silence immediately descended upon the entire area.

    Hua Jing¡¯sughter came to an abrupt halt. Hispanions, Lin He and Liu Ying, both looked bbergasted.

    Even the Fisherman couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    He¡¯d spent all these years trapped in the Impermeable Demon Ocean. How could he not realize that Daoist Master Red Cloud was among the three most terrifying of the ocean¡¯s revenants?

    Su Yi, meanwhile, quickly understood that some of the intelligent revenants were more terrifying than the rest.

    Like this Daoist Master Red Cloud!

    ¡°You have no proof,¡± sorted Hua Jing. ¡°For all we know, you¡¯re just trying to scare us.¡±

    Li Beishan fired right back, ¡°Do you think I¡¯d be so brazen as to use her name without her permission?¡±

    Hua Jing¡¯s expression filled with uncertainty. It was true; no one in the Impermeable Demon Ocean would dare impersonate her emissary!

    ¡°Any other time, we¡¯d naturally give Daoist Master Red Cloud face, but this is different. We¡¯re acting on behalf of the Blood Lantern Buddhist Master of the Endless Caverns!¡± Lin He said coldly. ¡°If Daoist Master Red Cloud wants him, she can go find Buddhist Master Blood Lantern herself!¡±

    Buddhist Master Blood Lantern of the Endless Caverns, Daoist Master Red Cloud of the Blood Lightning Ruins, and the Ghost Schr of the Isle of Profound Darkness were the three strongest existences in the Impermeable Demon Ocean!

    When Lin He reported Buddhist Master Blood Lantern¡¯s name, Li Beishan couldn¡¯t help but frown. The atmosphere was instantly stifled.

    Just watching made Wei Shan and the others¡¯ hearts quiver with fright.

    But Su Yi was running out of patience. He turned to Li Beishan and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re after, but don¡¯t intervene any further. If you do, I¡¯ll consider you my enemy too.¡±

    ¡°????¡± Li Beishan didn¡¯t know what to make of that. <i>Does he think I¡¯vee with ill intentions?</i>

    He was just about to exin himself when Su Yi spoke once more. ¡°And you. If you¡¯re not going to attack, get out of here already.¡±

    He swept his gaze across Lin He, Hua Jing, and Liu Ying. ¡°Otherwise, you can forget about living any longer!¡±

    The three of them were stunned. ¡°???¡±

    None of them could have imagined that someone they saw as prey and surrounded would dare be so aggressive!

 Chapter 1302 - Soul Displacement and Possession

    <h4>Chapter 1302 - Soul Discement and Possession</h4>

    Su Yi disregarded their surprise.

    He just raised his hand and beckoned to the distant Ship of Ten Thousand Stars.

    <i>Weng!</i>

    The sword embedded in the ship shook violently but didn¡¯t return.

    Streaks of power condensed out of the Laws shot forth, binding the Sword of the Human Realm firmly in ce.

    <i>Hm? </i>Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed.

    It was then that the Fisherman attacked without hesitation.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth were stifled, and the skies trembled violently.

    The Fisherman stepped into the air, his undyed robes fluttering around him. He raised his hand high, then shed as if it were a heaven-severing saber.

    It was simple and direct, yet tyrannical beyond measure.

    Su Yi snorted coldly, opened his hand, and drew it through the air. Dazzling Dao Light exploded into being and swept forth like the blue curtain of the sky.

    A muffled impact followed, and the Fisherman¡¯s saber sh scattered into a rain of light, forcing him several steps back.

    ¡°Take this!¡± Hua Jing drew the spear strapped across his back and thrust, forceful as lightning. The short spear suppressed the skies, bringing with it a rain of radiant immortal light.

    He was tall and stalwart, with a long, pointed mustache. When he attacked, terrifying pressure bore down on the entire stretch of heaven and earth. It was just one strike, but it could have in even the Cosmic Enlightenment World Kings of the present day.

    At the same time, Liu Ying drew the fiery red whip wrapped around her waist and attacked.

    <i>Crack!</i>

    The skies split like the surface of the water, forming countless ripple-like cracks.

    That fiery whip seemed as tyrannical as the chains of heaven¡¯s will. Even one attack seemed capable of shattering the entirendscape.

    The Dark and Gold Fortune Vine appeared in Su Yi¡¯s palm. The illusory Six Paths of Reincarnation appeared along its edge as he swept it through the air.

    Heaven and earth were overcast, and the Six Paths rose and fell.

    As the edge of his sword swept past...

    <i>ng!</i>

    A massive impact rang out, and Hua Jing¡¯s spear broke.

    The illusory Six Paths blocked that fiery red whip, frittering its power awaypletely.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Amidst that heaven-shaking impact, both Hua Jing and Liu Ying were forced back.

    Practically simultaneously, an unearthly, blood-red lotus fell from the sky, enveloping Su Yi.

    It was fully one hundred feet across, with eighteen petals. Each petal protected a blood-soaked illusory Buddha. Sanskrit chanting emanated from within the flower, yet it had a strange, inhuman quality.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The blood-red lotus fell, like the descent of a world of crimson. Terrifying suppressive power burst forth, slowing Su Yi¡¯s movements.

    Off in the distance, the beautifully handsome, unearthly Lin Heughed.

    But a momentter, his smile froze in ce.

    Su Yi raised the edge of his sword, and the massive lotus split with a bang, transforming into a blood-red rain of light and drifting down to earth.

    The entire series of movements happened in a sh.

    With a single gesture, Su Yi shattered the joint attack of three powerful revenants!

    This terrifyingbat prowess astonished everyone present.

    ¡°The power of reincarnation really is terrifying!¡± eximed the hibiscus-crowned Li Beishan.

    At first, Su Yi¡¯s prideful, flippant attitude irritated him, but any feelings of vexation had already grown wings and flown away.

    Wei Shan, Zhuang Bifan, and the others inwardly sighed in relief. Earlier, they¡¯d been ovee with nervousness. After all, in life, these revenants were all terrifying experts of the Path of Transcendence.

    Their imposing auras alone felt like des pricking at their backs, making their hair stand on end.

    But now, it seemed obvious that Su Yi could fight back!

    Su Yi continued toward the Ship of Ten Thousand Stars, intent on retrieving the Sword of the Human Realm.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The Fisherman attacked once more, and it was obvious that he was using his full strength. His imposing aura was terrifying; he was no weaker than Yan Daolin¡¯s half-step Transcendent clone.

    There was no doubt about it; although the Fisherman had been trapped here all this time, he really had profited from his misfortune. Even his cultivation base had advanced!

    s, although he didn¡¯t know it, Su Yi was already stronger than the half-step Transcendent Temple Master had been!

    As powerful as this attack was, Su Yi didn¡¯t even nce at it. He just swept his sword through the air.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    The Fisherman flew back like an arrow loosed from a bow, mming into the mountainside. Blood flowed from the corners of his lips.

    His expression darkened, and his gaze was solemn. <i>Why is the Temple Master¡¯s reincarnation this strong!?</i>

    Lin He, Hua Jing, and Liu Ying attacked too, but without exception, Su Yi forced them back.

    It wasn¡¯t that they weren¡¯t strong enough to fight him, but that Su Yi was using the Laws of Reincarnation, a perfect counter to revenants. They might have been strong enough to suppress any other World King of the modern era, but the power of reincarnation suppressed them at every turn.

    In the blink of an eye.

    Su Yi arrived at the Ship of Ten Thousand Stars, grabbed the Sword of the Human Realm¡¯s hilt, and drew it.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The Laws fettering it like chains shattered.

    A long, long time had passed, but the Sword of the Human Realm had finally returned to its rightful owner!

    But against Su Yi¡¯s expectations, it only trembled all the harder, struggling to escape his grip.

    It was still warning him! And it was unwilling to let Su Yi control it.

    This unexpected development instantly told Su Yi that something was amiss.

    Practically simultaneously, he felt a piercing pain in the hand gripping the hilt. A blood-red shadow shot from the hilt and into Su Yi¡¯s body, quick as lightning.

    Too fast!

    There was no way to react in time.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The Sword of the Human Realm let out a mournful wail as blood-colored mes burst from Su Yi¡¯s body. His aura instantly started churning tumultuously.

    <i>This is bad!</i>

    Zhuang Bifan, Wei Shan, and the others looked stricken.

    ¡°He really fell for it!¡± Off in the distance, Lin Heughed.

    ¡°All we have to do now is watch over this ce and make sure nothing disturbs His Excellency Blood Lantern¡¯s possession,¡± Hua Jing said leisurely.

    ¡°You were right on the mark earlier. The little fellow you call the Temple Master really was prideful and domineering to the extreme. Fortunately, you warned us, and we seeded in having him throw himself into our.¡± Liu Ying nced admiringly at the Fisherman.

    The Fisherman wiped the blood from his lips and smiled. ¡°You exaggerate, Senior. I¡¯m ashamed to ept such praise.¡±

    Although he said this, unconceble smug pride appeared on his face.

    As one of the Temple Master¡¯s longtime foes, he knew the Temple Master well. He¡¯d long since been certain that there was no way the Temple Master would submit.

    And the Sword of the Human Realm was necessary to catch the Temple Master off guard!

    Just as they¡¯d expected, he¡¯d taken the bait!

    Zhuang Bifan and the others¡¯ hearts sank. How could they fail to understand that this had been a trap all along?

    ¡°Soul discement and possession. So, Buddhist Master Blood Lantern has been nning to take over another¡¯s body to break his curse all this time!¡± Li Beishan¡¯s expression filled with uncertainty.

    Only now did he realize that Buddhist Master Blood Lantern had been plotting this far longer than he had. He¡¯d long since made preparations to trick the young man in possession of the secrets of reincarnation into falling into his trap.

    ¡°You¡¯re despicable!¡± Wei Shan suddenly stepped forth, his eyes bloodshot and his aura terrifying.

    He shot toward Su Yi in an attempt to rescue him.

    ¡°Despicable? No, the winner is a king, and the loser is a bandit!¡± The Fisherman snorted coldly, then pped the air.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A palm imprint obscured the skies, and Dao Light rumbled and boomed.

    If the palm imprint descended, even a mid-stage Cosmic Enlightenment World King like Wei Shan would die instantly.

    ¡°Allow me.¡±

    A figure appeared out of nowhere and thrust his hand into the air. The Fisherman¡¯s massive, heaven-obscuring palm imprint split with a bang.

    A rain of light scattered, and the hibiscus-crowned Li Beishan appeared before Wei Shan.

    The crowd was stunned.

    ¡°Li Beishan, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Lin He furrowed his brow, his expression decidedly unfriendly.

    Liu Ying and Hua Jing red icily as well. Neither had anticipated that Li Beishan would be so foolhardy as to step forth at a time like this.

    ¡°What do I mean by this?¡± Li Beishanughed, his eyes shining with madness. ¡°Maybe I just don¡¯t like the look of you!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    He shifted, and a bronze fragment rose into the air and charged ahead.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Liu Ying snorted coldly and swung her fiery whip.

    Just like that, a grand battle broke out.

    Both Li Beishan and Liu Ying disyed strength far beyond the World King level. It was as if two deities were waging war with iparable ferocity.

    But before long, Liu Ying started falling behind. Li Beishan was suppressing her to the point that she wouldn¡¯t be able to fight back much longer.

    ¡°Li Beishan, Buddhist Master Blood Lantern has long since set his sights on this good fortune. Never mind you; even if Daoist Master Red Cloud were here herself, she could forget about seizing this opportunity from him!¡±

    Hua Jing attacked, swinging his bronze short spear at Li Beishan, preventing him from intervening.

    Lin He¡¯s icy gaze swept across Zhuang Bifan and the others. ¡°Any funny business, and I¡¯ll be the first to kill you!¡±

    Meng Changyun was furious, but just as he was about to say something, Zhuang Bifan hurriedly transmitted, ¡°Don¡¯t panic! For now, just watch the battle. Do you really think your master¡¯s met with disaster?¡±

    Meng Changyun froze, stunned, then looked over.

    Su Yi was still next to the Ship of Ten Thousand Stars,pletely unmoving. Waves of blood-colored light billowed around him.

    Although this looked precarious, he showed no signs of breaking.

    Zhuang Bifan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t so much as waver as he continued, ¡°Right now, all we have to do is stay calm and protect our own lives. Even if we went all out and risked it all, we¡¯d be no match for those terrifying revenants anyway.¡±

    Meng Changyun¡¯s expression filled with uncertainty, but he noticed that Wei Shan had returned too. Zhuang Bifan had obviously warned him too, and he¡¯d chosen to watch and wait for now.

    Meanwhile¡ª¡ª

    A blood-red shadow was scampering about Su Yi¡¯s sea of consciousness.

    Upon closer inspection, the ¡°shadow¡± was an elderly monk. His eyebrows and beard were as white as snow, and his eyes were a strange shade of gold.

    However, he seemed panicked, even terrified as he repeatedly attempted to flee Su Yi¡¯s sea of consciousness.

    This old monk was a body formed from a portion of Buddhist Master Blood Lantern¡¯s soul!

    After charging into Su Yi¡¯s body, he immediately rushed into Su Yi¡¯s soul and tried to possess him.

    Who¡¯d have thought that after making it inside, formless sword force would surge forth? Although it never targeted him directly, its power had almost shattered his soul body!

    Buddhist Master Blood Lantern immediately realized the danger and tried to escape, but he was one step toote.

    When Su Yi circted his cultivation base, his massive sea of consciousness rumbled with the sound of the Dao. Terrifying waves of soul power arose, sealing the monk¡¯s escape routes offpletely.

    Furthermore, as that soul power spread, Buddhist Master Blood Lantern felt like he was clinging to a raft in turbulent waters; he might capsize and die at any moment!

    ¡°A Oneness World King, that¡¯s all. Even if he controls the secrets of reincarnation, how can his soul possibly be this heaven-defying?¡±

    Buddhist Master Blood Lantern was furious, and he found this difficult to believe.

    <i>Whap!</i>

    Someone pped him across his smooth, bald head, sending him staggering back. He fell directly to the ground.

    Then, a foot pressed down on him, rendering him unable to move.

    Buddhist Master Blood Lantern looked up and saw an avatar of Su Yi¡¯s will smiling down at him.

    His gaze was full of contempt.

 Chapter 1303 - Undergoing Reincarnation in the Human Realm

    <h4>Chapter 1303 - Undergoing Reincarnation in the Human Realm</h4>

    Buddhist Master Blood Lantern was crushed beneath Su Yi¡¯s feet,pletely unable to move.

    Seeing Su Yi gaze down on him from on high filled him with shame and anger too great for words.

    He was one of the three existences the revenants of the Impermeable Demon Ocean least wanted to provoke. When had anyone ever treated him like this before?

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Buddhist Master Blood Lantern furrowed his brow. ¡°Had I attacked to kill directly, how could I possibly have wound up in such a state?¡±

    ¡°Not convinced?¡± Su Yiughed. ¡°The Fisherman helped you to ce a trap. You hoped I¡¯d cast myself into your, but haven¡¯t you gone and cast yourself into <i>my</i>?¡±

    Su Yi paused, then said inly, ¡°There are no ''ifs'' and ''what ifs'' in this world. One wrong move is enough to determine life and death. Who cares how powerful you are? You¡¯re in <i>my</i> sea of consciousness, and that means you¡¯re helpless prey. I can do with you as I please.¡±

    Buddhist Master Blood Lantern froze, stunned, then shook his head and sighed. ¡°I thought we nned for everything, but it wasn¡¯t enough to counter this unexpected variable of yours. This, perhaps, is what they mean when they say that worldly affairs are unpredictable and destiny ys tricks upon us all.¡±

    A momentter, he looked up at Su Yi. ¡°Your victory has already been ascertained, so why not just kill me?¡±

    ¡°Just wait a bit longer,¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡°Wait?¡± Buddhist Master Blood Lantern¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°What... do you mean?¡±

    Su Yi smiled faintly. ¡°Do you really think I haven¡¯t noticed that this is just a clone?¡±

    Buddhist Master Blood Lantern instantly sank into silence.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be happy unless I¡¯ve killed your true body, too,¡± said Su Yi. With that, he raised and snapped his fingers.

    <i>Crack!</i>

    Divine chains surged from Su Yi¡¯s sea of consciousness, binding Buddhist Master Blood Lantern and dragging him up to the Sword of the Nine Hells.

    Buddhist Master Blood Lantern faced the sword and trembled from head to toe. Terror arose from deep within his soul.

    ¡°Is this...an immortal sword? No! Even the strongest sword of the End of the Dharma, Vast Expanse, wasn¡¯t this terrifying... Just what kind of sword is this? Could it be a true divine weapon the gods left in the Human Realm?¡±

    Buddhist Master Blood Lantern quivered with fright.

    In life, he¡¯d once been fortunate enough to witness Vast Expanse¡¯s power from afar. One sh, and it severed the curtain of heaven, sinking the moon and stars and instantly reducing several terrifying experts of the Immortal Dao to ash!

    Its power was terrifying beyond imagination.

    Thus, they called it the greatest immortal weapon of the End of the Dharma!

    But Buddhist Master Blood Lantern could tell that this sword wrapped in divine chains had an aura that wasn¡¯t at all inferior to Vast Expanse¡¯s, even in its dormant state!

    This was what he found so confounding. In the modern era, the Immortal Dao had been severed in perpetuity. True immortals no longer existed in the Human Realm.

    Yet now, this Oneness Realm young man had what seemed like a divine artifact greater than even immortal weapons!

    <i>Just who is this boy? How did he manage to master reincarnation? And where did he get this seemingly taboo sword?</i>

    Before Buddhist Master Blood Lantern could wrap his head around it, everything went ck. The aura of the Sword of the Nine Hells suppressed himpletely, and awareness fled him.

    ......

    A grand battle still raged beneath the dome of heaven.

    Hua Jing and Liu Ying joined forces, ruthlessly suppressing Li Beishan. He couldn¡¯t spare any attention for anything else.

    Lin He stood not far from Su Yi, holding a ck bronze bowl aloft. He looked around, alert and ready for battle.

    ¡°Li Beishan, things are not going in your favor. If you insist on being stubborn, you¡¯re doomed as soon as Buddhist Master Blood Lanternpletes his possession!¡± said Hua Jing, seething with murderous intent. He was tall and stalwart, and when he swung his bronze short spear, its power shook the world.

    ¡°If I were him, I wouldn¡¯t want to give up so easily either. After all, rumor has it that only the power of reincarnation can shatter the curse filling our bodies. This is a rare opportunity. Who¡¯d be willing to just give up on it?¡± Liu Ying sighed, full of emotion, as if she sympathized with him.

    But when she attacked, she showed no mercy whatsoever. Her fiery whip danced through the air like a dragon, forceful and tyrannical.

    Li Beishan¡¯s face was ashen, and he said nothing.

    In truth, he already felt the urge to retreat. As wonderful as good fortune was, he had to be alive to enjoy it.

    ¡°I have to go find Daoist Master Red Cloud as soon as possible. If she intervenes, we might really be able to turn this around.¡± Li Beishan took a deep breath.

    But just as he was about to retreat, Lin He suddenly said gravely, ¡°We absolutely cannot let Li Beishan escape until we¡¯ve seeded. If Daoist Master Red Cloudes looking for trouble, it¡¯s sure to lead to unexpected variables.¡±

    Li Beishan¡¯s expression darkened. He bellowed, ¡°If Daoist Master Red Cloud finds out about this, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences!¡±

    Lin Heughed. ¡°If she shows up after Buddhist Master Blood Lantern sessfullypletes his possession, it¡¯ll be toote!¡±

    As they conversed, Hua Jing and Liu Ying closed in, intensifying their offensive. They gave Li Beishan no opportunity to flee whatsoever.

    ¡°Lin He, kill those people first to prevent any further variables,¡± Liu Ying said suddenly, pointing the metaphorical spear at Su Yi¡¯spanions.

    ¡°Got it.¡± Lin He nodded slightly.

    He stood there unmoving as his ck alms bowl soared into the air with monstrous ck divine mes, then descended upon Wei Shan and the others.

    Their expressions shifted abruptly.

    ¡°How dare you!?¡± Li Beishan¡¯s voice boomed like thunder. Shockingly, he disregarded his injuries and rushed to Wei Shan and the others¡¯ aid.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Hua Jing swung his short spear furiously, cutting open a bloody wound on Li Beishan¡¯s back and almost splitting him open.

    But Li Beishan obviously wasn¡¯t concerned about that. He directed the fragment of bronze and shed with the ck alms bowl in midair.

    Meanwhile, Wei Shan and the others broke out in cold sweats.

    The revenants¡¯ momentum was far too terrifying, far beyond the bounds of the World King Realm. Earlier, they¡¯d have had to pay a heavy price even just to flee.

    Fortunately, Li Beishan had blocked that attack for them.

    ¡°Strange. You have no connection to these cultivators, so why risk your life to save them?¡± Lin He furrowed his brow.

    Wei Shan andpany were quite surprised too.

    Li Beishan took a deep breath andughed coldly. ¡°You don¡¯t understand shit!¡±

    ¡°Hah? Then I¡¯ll be interested to see whether or not you can protect these people,¡±ughed Liu Ying.

    As she spoke, she and Hua Jing attacked once more.

    Furthermore, Lin He took out his arms bowl and attacked from afar.

    Li Beishan was beset on all sides. Even though he gave it his all, he seemed pathetically weak. Worse, he had to protect Wei Shan and the others. This restricted him and every turn.

    Just a few blinks of the eyeter, and he was covered in wounds.

    Zhuang Bifan and the others¡¯ eyes bulged. They all tried to help out, but without exception, their attacks broke easily, unable to block a single hit.

    ¡°You should run.¡± Li Beishan couldn¡¯t help but let out a long sigh. He single-handedly faced an entire group of enemies, his gaze determined. ¡°While I¡¯m holding them off, take the opportunity to run. Leave ck Turtle Mountain as quickly as you can. Hurry!¡±

    Wei Shan, Zhuang Bifan, and the others looked at each other. <i>Run?</i>

    They didn¡¯t even know if Su Yi was alive or dead. How could they possibly flee?

    But if they didn¡¯t flee, how could they face Li Beishan?

    ¡°Run? ck Turtle Mountain covers eight thousand miles, and all of it is our territory. With your cultivation bases, where can you possibly escape to?¡± Lin He couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°Li Beishan, you¡¯re truly a fool. I would never have guessed you¡¯d disregard your own life just to save a pack of strangers.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and run!¡± said Li Beishan, his eyes bloodshot.

    ¡°As if!¡± Zhuang Bifan gnashed his teeth, determined to go all out. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of death, and we¡¯re no cowards either! Death, that¡¯s all. What¡¯s there to be afraid of!?¡±

    Wei Shan and Meng Changyun looked determined too.

    But it was then that Lin He suddenly shouted in delight. ¡°My lord, you seeded?¡±

    Everyone looked over and saw the formerly unmoving Su Yi slowly open his eyes.

    ¡°Congrattions, Your Excellency, on seizing a new body. With this, you¡¯ll be able to break the fetters of your curse and live again!¡± Hua Jing couldn¡¯t help butugh with delight.

    Liu Ying looked excited too. ¡°Your Excellency, once you¡¯ve mastered reincarnation, you can surely help us escape the Impermeable Demon Ocean and cultivate anew too!¡±

    ¡°Did he seed?¡± The Fisherman had watched the whole process from afar, and he couldn¡¯t help but look delighted. The Temple Master¡¯s possession would rid him of his most hated and powerful foe! How could he not be excited?

    Li Beishan, Wei Shan, and the others¡¯ expressions shifted. They felt chills in their hands and feet. <i>Did Buddhist Master Blood Lantern actually seed?</i>

    After taking all of this in, Su Yi¡¯s eyes shone with a strange light. Without a word, he beckoned to Lin He.

    Lin He straightened up his clothes, approached respectfully, sped his fists, and inclined his head in greeting. ¡°What are your orders, my lord?¡±

    Su Yi smiled faintly. ¡°I order you to die.¡±

    ¡°???¡±

    Lin He¡¯s heart thudded in his chest, and he retreated explosively back. But he was already one step toote.

    Su Yi swung the Sword of the Human Realm, and...

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The sword¡¯s hums swept out in a wave. The mysteries of the Six Paths of Reincarnation wrapped around its edge as Su Yi shed out violently, cleaving Lin He in two with ease.

    Crisp and direct.

    ¡°....¡±

    ¡°Shit! He¡¯s still the Temple Master. He wasn¡¯t possessed!¡± the Fisherman cried out, frantic with surprise and anger.

    Hua Jing and Liu Ying¡¯s expressions were unsightly. They found this difficult to believe. They couldn¡¯t even imagine how a terrifying existence like Buddhist Master Blood Lantern could fail to possess his target.

    ¡°Buddhist Master Blood Lantern failed?¡± Li Beishan gasped.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi¡¯spanions went mad with delight. In the blink of an eye, the tables had turned!

    Before the crowd could react, Su Yi gripped the Sword of the Human Realm and started a massacre!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The illusory Six Paths of Reincarnation floated behind him, blotting out the sun. It was as if he intended to cast the entirendscape into the cycle of samsara.

    The Sword of the Human Realm let out impassioned hums in his grip. Sword intent burst forth like a tidal wave or avnche. As Su Yi attacked, terrifying sword qi spread outward.

    Hua Jing and Liu Ying fought back, but mere moments passed before both revenants, each with strength far beyond any World King, were forced back. They couldn¡¯t keep up at all.

    The mysteries of reincarnation could break their curse.

    But it was also the bane of any revenant!

    ¡°Retreat!¡±

    Hua Jing and Liu Ying turned and fled.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    A streak of dim sword light swept forth, like the curtain of night. It was as if Liu Ying had been plunged into a Netherworld abyss. A terrified shriek escaped her lips.

    Only toe to an abrupt halt. The power of reincarnation ended herpletely. Not even ash remained!

    Hua Jing was ovee with astonishment. He immediately shot toward Wei Shan and the others, hoping to use their lives as leverage.

    But before he got far, Li Beishan blocked his path!

    Meanwhile, Su Yi attacked. Sword qi descended like a waterfall, enveloping Hua Jing with a bang.

    Li Beishan was at close quarters, and he watched firsthand as Hua Jing¡¯s soul dispersed. He couldn¡¯t help but break out in cold sweats.

    Had the sword qi spread even just a bit further, he too would have taken unimaginable damage!

 Chapter 1304 - A Trap Within a Trap

    <h4>Chapter 1304 - A Trap Within a Trap</h4>

    In the blink of an eye, three revenants with power beyond the World King Realm had been obliterated!

    This came as an enormous shock to the onlookers, especially Li Beishan. He, too, was a revenant, and an intelligent one at that. His strength was far beyond that of present-day World Kings.

    But watching Lin He, Hua Jing, and Liu Ying executed one after another made his hair stand on end. He was now fully aware of how terrifying the mysteries of reincarnation were when used against revenants!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Off in the distance, the Ship of Ten Thousand Stars rumbled as the Fisherman appeared on board. A momentter, both of them shot off into the distance.

    The leader of the Church of the River of Stars had watched coldly from the sidelines. He¡¯d thought they¡¯d had this in the bag and he could finally borrow another¡¯s hands to wipe the Temple Master out of existence.

    But against all expectations, the situation had turned on its head. He dared not stick around, instead choosing to flee immediately.

    Not that Su Yi would let him off.

    A heaven-shaking sword hum rang out as Su Yi gripped the Sword of the Human Realm and struck with the Laws of Flying Light.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Sword qi cleaved through the dome of heaven like a flowing beam of light, instantly cutting into the Ship of Ten Thousand Stars. It swayed violently, and cracks appeared on it.

    Although the Fisherman standing on board avoided this attack, he didn¡¯t escape its effects entirely. He staggered on his ship and almost fell overboard.

    Not relenting, Su Yi attacked once more.

    The Sword of the Human Realm burst with misty light, and sword qi shot through the air at unbelievable speed.

    The Fisherman summoned a dark golden fishing rod and shed with the sword qi head-on.

    But mere momentster, the dark golden fishing rod split apart. Even the Ship of Ten Thousand Stars shattered into pieces beneath his feet.

    Su Yi was truly far too domineering. His sword swept through the heavens, and nothing could stand in its way. The Fisherman could barely fight back!

    ¡°Even if gods and immortals really exist, they dare note to the Human Realm. Back in the day, the young master used that very sword to fight until no one else dared proim themselves sovereign! And in this lifetime, he¡¯s even stronger than in hisst!¡±

    Wei Shan¡¯s heart swelled with emotion, and his blood heated up.

    He felt almost as if he¡¯d returned to the distant past. Back then, the young master was unrivaled on all sides. Throughout the vastness of space, there were no worthy opponents to be found!

    That was the young master¡¯s era. One man and one sword dominated the entire age, his legend dazzling to this day and throughout the heavens!

    ¡°They call me a show-off, but in that regard, I¡¯m truly far inferior to him,¡± sighed Zhuang Bifan.

    Meng Changyun and the Netherworld King couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Some people were like a brilliant sun overhead, single-handedly illuminating the world below.

    Even ced amongst the masses, they¡¯d be unparalleled. There was no need to deliberately show off; it was only natural that they¡¯d stand out!

    There was no doubt that Su Yi was like the midday sun, unique and unparalleled.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The Fisherman was forced back, and his body almost split open. His injuries were dire.

    ¡°Temple Master, I¡¯ve endured for all these years. Do you really think this is all I¡¯ve got?¡± the Fisherman shouted in fury.

    Su Yiughed. ¡°When I sealed you here, it was to make you live a life worse than death; it wasn¡¯t that I couldn¡¯t kill you. You might have taken half a step onto the Path of Transcendence, but you¡¯re still inferior to me, like it or not.¡±

    As he spoke, the Sword of the Human Realm rumbled and boomed. Sword qi interwove and burst forth, quick as a beam of flowing light.

    ¡°Get him!¡± The Fisherman went all out. He opened his mouth, and a glittering flying sword shot out.

    The sword shot through the air and circled, scattering an explosive rain of immortal light and illuminating the skies snow white.

    They were only barely discernible, but the words ¡°Grain Rain¡± were carved on the flying sword¡¯s hilt in characters the size of a fly¡¯s head.

    ¡°The Grain Rain Flying Sword? Isn¡¯t that one of the Ghost Schr¡¯s treasures? How did you get your hands on it?¡± eximed Li Beishan.

    The Ghost Schr was another of the three most terrifying entities in the Impermeable Demon Ocean. He owned a seat of peak Transcendent treasures, the Spirit ughtering Sword Formation. It wasposed of twenty-four flying swords, each corresponding to one of the twenty-four sr terms.

    The Grain Rain Flying Sword was one of them.

    Back in the time of the End of the Dharma, the Spirit ughtering Sword Formation was one of the world¡¯s greatest Transcendent treasures. When the whole formation activated, its power wasparable to a true immortal weapon!

    When the Grain Rain Flying Sword took to the skies, heaven and earth ripped as if they were made of canvas. Forceful and austere sword qi fell like rain, running rampant through the sky.

    Even just watching from afar made the onlookers feel a prickling pain in their souls, as if knives were cutting them apart.

    And as soon as the flying sword appeared, it shed at Su Yi.

    Su Yi felt a prickling pain on his skin as a threatening aura assailed him. He couldn¡¯t help but look impressed. <i>This flying sword... isn¡¯t ordinary!</i>

    He drew the Southern Mountain Seal without the slightest hesitation. It, too, was a Transcendent-level treasure, and now that he¡¯d reined it, he could use it at will.

    A heaven-shaking impact rang out. Although the Southern Mountain Seal blocked the Grain Rain Flying Sword, the sh left a startling cut on its surface.

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed. There was no doubt about it; the Grain Rain Flying Sword¡¯s strength and quality far surpassed the Southern Mountain Daoist Seal!

    ¡°Die!¡± bellowed the Fisherman.

    The Grain Rain Flying Sword burst with immortal light, like the snow-white gxy pouring onto the human world.

    The crowd¡¯s hearts were on tenterhooks.

    The secrets of reincarnation could counter revenants, but not top experts of the modern era like the Fisherman.

    And everyone could see that the Fisherman¡¯s flying sword was a killer weapon!

    The powers of the World King Realm were insufficient to contend with it.

    But against all expectations, in the face of this strike, Su Yi put away the Southern Mountain Seal, stretched out his right hand, and pressed down on the air.

    The aura of the Sword of the Nine Hells flowed between his fair, slender fingers.

    It was as if the attacking Grain Rain Flying Sword had been struck by lightning. It suddenly froze in ce, wailing and trembling violently.

    ¡°This...¡± Everyone was bbergasted.

    The Fisherman was visibly ovee with astonishment. He could clearly sense that he was on the verge of losing control over the Grain Rain Flying Sword, and furthermore, no matter how hard he struggled, it was useless.

    He then watched as Su Yi beckoned.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    The Grain Rain Flying Sword was like a swallow returning to its nest. Itnded obediently in Su Yi¡¯s outstretched hand.

    After the Sword of the Nine Hells intimidated it, this flying sword simply dared not move. It just quivered like a frightened, helpless baby animal.

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    Off in the distance, the Fisherman coughed up blood.

    When the Grain Rain Flying Sword was suppressed, the resulting bacsh threw his blood and qi into disarray, making his already severe injuries even worse.

    <i>This sword might be extraordinary, but it¡¯s not enough to pique the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ interest. It¡¯s far inferior to the Divine Tribtion War Spear and the Immortal-Burning Ruler, </i>thought Su Yi.

    As he pondered, he raised his hand and put the Grain Rain Flying Sword away, then looked at the Fisherman as if he¡¯d yet to get his fill. ¡°Got any more of those?¡±

    The veins bulged on the Fisherman¡¯s forehead. He was so angry that he almost coughed up blood. <i>Does he think I¡¯m some endless fount of wealth?</i>

    ¡°It seems you don¡¯t,¡± muttered Su Yi.

    As he spoke, he walked through the sky and approached the Fisherman.

    But then, it seemed the Fisherman couldn¡¯t take it any longer. He shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°Senior, please, save me¡ª¡ª!¡±

    Before his voice finished echoing through the air...

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The sky abruptly split, and a massive hand appeared out of nowhere, carrying the Fisherman to safety.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly. He could see that a figure had appeared beneath the distant dome of heaven, seemingly out of nowhere.

    He wore long, ck, wide-sleeved robes and a tall, brimless hat. His skin was pale and smooth as jade, and his features were handsome, and he was holding the Fisherman aloft.

    ¡°Careful,¡± warned Li Beishan, looking more solemn than ever before. ¡°That¡¯s the Ghost Schr, one of the three most terrifying entities in the Impermeable Demon Ocean.¡±

    He would never have guessed that it would be the Ghost Schr of all people who¡¯d jump in to save the Fisherman. Shouldn¡¯t it have been Buddhist Master Blood Lantern?

    This was truly unexpected.

    After all, the Fisherman had only just coordinated with Lin He, Hua Jing, and Liu Ying to set a trap for Su Yi. Their goal was to help Buddhist Master Blood Lantern possess him.

    Yet now, it was the Ghost Schr who¡¯d rescued the Fisherman!

    There was unquestionably something strange afoot.

    ¡°Thank you foring to my aid, Senior!¡± the Fisherman said with gratitude.

    ¡°Our trap within a trap has been revealed due to your stupidity. I¡¯m truly disappointed, but no matter what, you¡¯re still my subordinate. I can kill you myself, but I can¡¯t let someone else hurt you,¡± said the ck-robed Ghost Schr, his voice full of cold, imposing indifference.

    The Fisherman fell silent. He was injured to the brink of death, and his life hung in the bnce; he dared not argue.

    ¡°A trap within a trap?¡±

    Su Yi could tell that something wasn¡¯t quite right here.

    It was then that an aged voice rang out. ¡°Just as I expected. I knew you wouldn¡¯t just sit back and watch, Ghost Schr. Still, I didn¡¯t anticipate that you¡¯d ced a double agent amongst my followers.¡±

    Countless blood-red lotusnterns bloomed beneath the distant skies apanying this voice. A rain of light fell, interweaving into the figure of a thin, elderly Buddhist monk.

    His eyebrows and beard were white, and his eyes were golden. He had the countenance of a Buddhist statue, but beneath the light of the lotusnterns, he had a strange, imposing presence.

    This was none other than Buddhist Master Blood Lantern!

    The atmosphere was stifled. Everyone was caught off guard.

    Even Li Beishan couldn¡¯t help but gasp; he realized that this didn¡¯t bode well.

    ¡°Ah, so the Fisherman was a double agent. On the surface, he was working with Buddhist Master Blood Lantern to trap me, but in truth, he¡¯d long since pledged himself to the Ghost Schr¡¯s cause.¡± Su Yi quickly understood.

    He almost couldn¡¯t help but admire the Fisherman. <i>The old bastard sure knows how to get around.</i>

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, had my clone sessfullypleted its possession, your pawn would have coordinated with you to attack me on both sides. Am I right?¡±

    As soon as Buddhist Master Blood Lantern appeared, he pointed his metaphorical spear at the Ghost Schr, like a general intent on carrying out military justice.

    The Ghost Schr sighed. ¡°s. This n has been in the works for years, but in the end, we failed.¡±

    Buddhist Master Blood Lantern sighed too. ¡°Indeed. We¡¯ve waited all these years for this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to arrive. Who¡¯d have thought these unexpected developments would arise?¡±

    As he spoke, his gaze locked onto the distant Su Yi. ¡°Fortunately, I still have an opportunity.¡±

    The Ghost Schr stroked his jaw andughed. ¡°How about we join forces to take this kid down? Then, we can contemte the mysteries of reincarnation together.¡±

    ¡°Despite knowing that joining forces with you is like asking a tiger for its skin, it seems that¡¯s our only option right now,¡± Buddhist Master Blood Lantern said inly. ¡°After all, the power of reincarnation is a natural counter to revenants such as ourselves. If we want to seize this opportunity, we¡¯ll have to put the work in.¡±

    The Ghost Schr smiled. ¡°How can you seek to attain good fortune without first paying the price?¡±

    The two conversed as if there were no one else around. Theypletely disdained to hide their intentions.

    This only made the onlookers¡¯ hearts heavier.

    Even Li Beishan felt helplessness and despair.

    Two of the most terrifying entities in the Impermeable Demon Ocean had joined forces. Who could possibly oppose them?

    Only Su Yi stood there as calm as ever. Inwardly, he even found it all rather funny. <i>Do these two really think they¡¯ve got this in the bag?</i>

    But it was then that the soft sound of gentle footsteps emanated from afar, bringing with them a distinct cadence.

 Chapter 1305 - Have You Eaten?

    <h4>Chapter 1305 - Have You Eaten?</h4>

    The footsteps were soft and gentle, with a distinctive cadence, as if resonating with all of heaven and earth.

    The mountains and rivers were silent and still. Even the wind came to a halt.

    In the crowd¡¯s ears, these soft footsteps went off like the beating of a heavenly drum, assailing their hearts and making them quiver with fright!

    <i>Is someone else getting involved? </i>Zhuang Bifan, Wei Shan, and the others were surprised and uncertain.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! Our pir of support has arrived!¡± Li Beishan called out excitedly, his eyes shining.

    He transmitted at top speed, telling Su Yi¡¯spanions not to be afraid. All they had to do was stand back and watch the show!

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought that even she¡¯d show up...¡± Buddhist Master Blood Lantern¡¯s white eyebrows knit together, a rare hint of solemnity on his face.

    There was a woman who instilled terror in the hearts of everyone in the Impermeable Demon Ocean.

    Throughout the ages, she¡¯d always remained tucked away in her little corner, rarely leaving seclusion. She spent her days nting vegetables, arranging flowers, and brewing wine.

    asionally, when the mood struck her, she¡¯d take her dog for a stroll through the Impermeable Demon Ocean.

    Even when she went out, she kept an extremely low profile. She never revealed herself, nor did she involve herself in any of the Impermeable Demon Ocean¡¯s affairs.

    But every intelligent revenant knew they couldn¡¯t provoke her!

    Those foolish enough to try it disappeared!

    Who knew how many revenants had vanished into thin air as a result of provoking her?

    Their ranks included several incredibly powerful existences!

    Even Buddhist Master Blood Lantern still wasn¡¯t sure of her limits. She was too mysterious and too unsociable. She just acted as she pleased.

    The Ghost Schr sighed and rubbed his nose. ¡°If she wants a share... then let¡¯s just give her one.¡±

    Buddhist Master Blood Lantern fell silent, while the Fisherman¡¯s heart filled with terror. <i>That terrifying woman is here too?</i>

    <i>This is truly unprecedented!</i>

    The Fisherman had been trapped here for countless years. He¡¯d heard stories of this woman¡¯s terrifying might, but even after all this time, this was his first timeying eyes on her.

    <i>It seems even someone like her can¡¯t resist the temptation of reincarnation... </i>The Fisherman couldn¡¯t help but nce pityingly at Su Yi. <i>So what if you reincarnated and returned? Times have already changed!</i>

    <i>In the past, we all honored you as the Temple Master, but now, you¡¯re nothing more than a fish on the chopping block for these revenant survivors of the End of the Dharma to divide as they see fit!</i>

    Gentle footsteps with a unique cadence approached amidst the oppressive, deathly silence.

    Su Yi looked over and saw a modestly dressed woman illuminated by the misty light of the setting sun. Its red glow almost made her seem intoxicated.

    Her skin was slightly sallow, and her features were a bit in. She was neither fat nor thin, neither tall nor short. There was absolutely nothing outwardly special about her.

    Save for her eyes, which were as clear and bright as autumn waters, as if reflecting the light of the heavens.

    A yellow dog followed her like a shadow.

    The dog seemed a bit ostentatious; it puffed up its chest and held its head and tail high. Its gaze surveyed its surroundings like a sovereign surveying his territory.

    When they saw the inly dressed woman and her dog arrive, the atmosphere sank even deeper into silence.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows. The woman¡¯s aura was truly quite distinctive, as tranquil as the waters of an ancient well, yet somehow unfathomably deep.

    ¡°Daoist Master! I was too inept toplete your orders. I¡¯ve disappointed you,¡± said Li Beishan. He rushed up in terror and lowered his head.

    This inly dressed woman was none other than Daoist Master Red Cloud, one of the three most terrifying entities in the entire Impermeable Demon Ocean.

    She nced briefly at Li Beishan before focusing her attention on Su Yi.

    Su Yi was instantly solemn, and he sensed a formless threat. It was an indescribable premonition, as if this seemingly unassuming woman presented a lethal threat.

    The crowd¡¯s hearts tensed.

    But against all expectations, she just asked a single question. ¡°Have you eaten?¡±

    ¡°???¡±

    The crowd didn¡¯t know what to make of that. Su Yi¡¯spanions werepletely dumbstruck.

    <i>What... What¡¯s that supposed to mean?</i>

    Buddhist Master Blood Lantern¡¯s frown deepened.

    The Ghost Schr¡¯s smile faded, and his gaze frosted over.

    Su Yi was briefly stunned too, but a momentter, he responded honestly. ¡°I haven¡¯t.¡±

    Daoist Master Red Cloud said, ¡°I made dumplings, and I have some left. If you¡¯re not averse, you¡¯d be wee to try some.¡±

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°What kind of filling?¡±

    ¡°Egg and chive,¡± said Daoist Master Red Cloud. A momentter, she added, ¡°I nted the chives myself. I couldn¡¯t find chicken eggs, so I substituted the eggs of other fowl. The vor¡¯s rather decent.¡±

    ¡°Do you have alcohol?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The yellow dog instantly red at him, his eyes wide with displeasure. It seemed to find it astonishing that Su Yi would dare make requests; it found his rudeness shocking.

    But Daoist Master Red Cloud just said, ¡°I do. I brewed it myself. I¡¯m just not sure if it¡¯ll be to your taste.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s enough that there¡¯s alcohol,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°I¡¯m not picky.¡±

    The two of them conversed like mortal neighbors discussing household affairs. Everyone else present found it utterly absurd. Their minds buzzed, and their eyes widened.

    In a situation like this, calmly discussing such ordinary, trivial matters seemed incredibly out of ce.

    Yet for some reason, Daoist Master Red Cloud spoke withplete seriousness. Su Yi¡¯s response was perfectly serious too.

    Zhuang Bifan couldn¡¯t help but transmit to Li Beishan, ¡°Is this your pir of support? Why does she seem...?¡±

    ¡°Shhh!¡± Li Beishan transmitted, interrupting him before he could finish his question. ¡°What the hell do you know? This is what they mean when they say the great truths of the Grand Dao are simple. At the Daoist Master¡¯s level, her heart is like that of an immortal from beyond the nine heavens, but she can also be just another member of the masses, simultaneously grand beyond measure and so small as to be invisible. That¡¯s what it means to be a true expert!¡±

    Zhuang Bifan was dazed just listening. He didn¡¯t fully understand, but that only made him less willing to be negligent.

    Even a revenant with strength far beyond a World King thought so highly of her. Furthermore, as soon as she showed up, both the Ghost Schr and Buddhist Master Blood Lantern repressed their bluster. This woman was surely extraordinarily terrifying!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Daoist Master Red Cloud, turning to leave. From beginning to end, she never paid any attention to any of the others present.

    ¡°Now?¡± Su Yi was stunned.

    ¡°Do you have anything going on?¡± Daoist Master Red Cloud asked right back.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but take a deep, hard look at her.

    He had to admit that although her features were a bit on the unexceptional side, the way she viewed everything with calm equanimity and acted however she pleased was <i>extremely </i>in line with his tastes.

    ¡°I still have business here,¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡°Tell me,¡± said Daoist Master Red Cloud.

    Su Yi said, ¡°This enmity must firste to an end.¡±

    Daoist Master Red Cloud thought for a moment. ¡°Who needs killing?¡±

    ¡°...¡± For a moment, Su Yi didn¡¯t quite know what to say. <i>This woman sure is direct!</i>

    Out loud, he said, ¡°I can take care of it myself.¡±

    The distant Ghost Schr burst into mockingughter. ¡°Hear that, Daoist Master Red Cloud? This little guy has no desire to leave with you. Want to drag him away by force? You¡¯ll have to see whether or not we agree, first.¡±

    Buddhist Master Blood Lantern nodded. ¡°We met here today because all of us are after the secrets of reincarnation. Since you¡¯re here too, you can naturally take your share, but if you want to monopolize them... Well, it¡¯ll be difficult for the rest of us to agree to that.¡±

    They spoke quite politely.

    But Daoist Master Red Cloud frowned and disappeared into thin air. A momentter, she appeared directly in front of the Ghost Schr and reached for his throat.

    The Ghost Schr¡¯s expression shifted dramatically, and he retreated explosively back. Nine flying swords suddenly floated up in front of him, each swathed in immortal light. Together, they formed a sword formation and cleaved at Daoist Master Red Cloud.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    However, Daoist Master Red Cloud made no attempt to dodge. She inserted her long, slender fingers directly into the formation, crushing it as if it were made of rotten wood.

    When she tightened her grip...

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The fleeing Ghost Schr flew through the air and into her hand, as if he were a wooden puppet and she¡¯d just tugged on his strings.

    ¡°You...¡± The Ghost Schr was so rmed that his soul practically fled his body. Even if you¡¯d hit him over the head, he could never have guessed that Daoist Master Red Cloud would be this terrifyingly domineering. He couldn¡¯t even fight back!

    ¡°This is bad!¡± Buddhist Master Blood Lantern¡¯s pupils constricted. His body suddenly lit up with radiant light. Countless blood-colored lotusnterns rose into the air, seemingly intent on ughtering the heavens and blotting out the earth as they enveloped himpletely.

    Upon closer inspection, there were one hundred and eightnterns in total. All of them zed with eerie blood-colored Buddhist light. Illusory Buddhas rose from thentern¡¯s wicks, one after another. All of them wept tears of blood.

    But he still wasn¡¯t finished. Buddhist Master Blood Lantern took out a string of prayer beads carved from white bone and held them in front of himself. Every prayer bead suddenly lit up with the light of the Dao, and each created a barrier.

    Then, he turned and fled.

    But before he¡¯d gotten far...

    <i>Bang!</i>

    A fair, delicate fist imprint appeared out of thin air and descended, shattering all one hundred and eight blood lotusnterns at once.

    The illusory Buddhas weeping tears of blood cried out as they wept tears of ash.

    Shockingly, it was Daoist Master Red Cloud who¡¯d attacked. She held the Ghost Schr aloft in her right hand, and with her left, she formed a hand seal and punched once more.

    <i>Bang! Bang! Bang!</i>

    Barrier after barrier exploded, and prayer bead after prayer bead shattered.

    Her fist seemed simply unstoppable. It bore through the sky, destroying Buddhist Master Blood Lantern¡¯s secret defensive treasures like an axe through bamboo.

    Just as the fist was about to strike Buddhist Master Blood Lantern, its fingers spread, and it seized him by the throat.

    It was as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning. He cried out in rm, ¡°I admit defeat!!¡±

    His power had been sealed entirely. He felt like a little chicken she could ughter as she pleased, and his heart filled with unprecedented terror, humiliation, and rage.

    Too terrifying!

    He¡¯d contemted the extent of Daoist Master Red Cloud¡¯s strength on numerous asions, but only now did he discover how juvenile andughable his guesses were.

    Even though he too was one of the most terrifying existences in the Impermeable Demon Ocean, he and Daoist Master Red Cloud were as far removed as heaven and earth!

    He waspletely outssed!

    Meanwhile, the crowd finally reacted. They took this in, astonishment written all over their faces as they stood there in a daze.

    None of them could have dared imagine that this entirely unassuming woman dressed like a peasant would be this strong!

    In the time it took to snap her fingers, she suppressed both the Ghost Schr and Buddhist Master Blood Lantern, and she was holding them aloft like chickens!

    Even Li Beishan couldn¡¯t help but gasp, and his heart quivered violently in his chest.

    A man¡¯s reputation was like a tree¡¯s shadow; it didn¡¯te out of nowhere.

    But there was no doubt about it. Throughout the ages, rumors of Daoist Master Red Cloud¡¯s power.... Completely underestimated her!

    She was unquestionably the most terrifying person in the entire Impermeable Demon Ocean.

    There was no one else like her!

 Chapter 1306 - Wine for a Lifetime

    <h4>Chapter 1306 - Wine for a Lifetime</h4>

    Heaven and earth were silent. The atmosphere was so oppressive that it was difficult to breathe.

    Daoist Master Red Cloud shed through the air. She was already not far from Su Yi.

    She carried the Ghost Schr and Buddhist Master Red Lantern, one in each hand. ¡°Here. They can¡¯t struggle anymore. You can end this enmity now.¡±

    ¡°....¡± The crowd was silent. It seemed utterly absurd, as if the revenants were roosters she was offering up to be bled.

    The corners of Su Yi¡¯s lips twitched imperceptibly, and he sighed. ¡°This is ultimately a bit... too dull.¡±

    And here he¡¯d nned to attack personally, using the mysteries of reincarnation to test the Ghost Schr and Buddhist Master Blood Lantern¡¯s strength.

    Who¡¯d have thought Daoist Master Red Cloud would capture them with such ease and deliver them to him for the ughter?

    Meanwhile, the Ghost Schr and Buddhist Master Blood Lantern were ashamed and indignant. When had they ever suffered such an indignity!?

    ¡°It seems... this really is awfully dull,¡± Daoist Master Red Cloud murmured.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, our cultivations are inferior to yours. You can kill us as you please, but you shouldn¡¯t humiliate us like this!¡± the Ghost Schr couldn¡¯t help but hiss, his face ashen.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Daoist Master Red Cloud tightened her grip, destroying the Ghost Schr¡¯s soul. He¡¯d asked for death. Wasn¡¯t that an easy request to grant?

    Buddhist Master Blood Lantern said hurriedly, ¡°I admit defeat! Please show mercy, Daoist Master.¡±

    His voice quavered as he spoke.

    ¡°But I killed him,¡± said Daoist Master Red Cloud. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be unfair if I didn¡¯t kill you too?¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    Before Buddhist Master Blood Lantern could respond, Daoist Master Red Cloud continued, ¡°Of course it would be unfair.¡±

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Buddhist Master Blood Lantern¡¯s soul promptly dispersed.

    Everyone who witnessed this felt their hair stand on end. Chills coursed down their spines.

    Both the Ghost Schr and Buddhist Master Blood Lantern had been among the most terrifying existences around. No one in the Impermeable Demon Ocean dared provoke them, and in life, they¡¯d been top experts of the Path of Transcendence.

    Yet now, Daoist Master Red Cloud had crushed them with casual ease, as if they were no more than ants!

    ¡°Temple Master!¡± the Fisherman suddenly said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Hiding behind a woman? You¡¯re not so tough after all. Do you dare fight me yourself?¡±

    ¡°....¡± The crowd fell silent.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. How could he fail to realize that the Fisherman was scared out of his wits? <i>Seems he¡¯d rather risk it all against me than have her annihte him.</i>

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze fell on Daoist Master Red Cloud¡¯s yellow dog. ¡°Is that dog of yours strong?¡±

    The dog was instantly displeased. ¡°Watch your mouth, you brat! Or else, see if I don¡¯t p you to death!¡±

    Su Yi disregarded it and said to Daoist Master Red Cloud, ¡°When you help someone, you have to see it through to the very end. I no longer have any interest in dealing with that old man. Have your dog do it instead.¡±

    The dog¡¯s eyes bulged. <i>That punk... actually dares order me about?</i>

    The Fisherman reacted as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning, quivering from head to toe. <i>He¡¯s sending a dog against me? He¡¯s taking this too far!</i>

    But a momentter, the Fisherman turned tail and fled.

    Daoist Master Red Cloud softly nudged the dog with her foot. ¡°Go.¡±

    The dog shuddered, ring resentfully at Su Yi before picking up its paws and disappearing into thin air.

    A momentter, an unbelievable scene unfolded before the crowd¡¯s eyes.

    Beneath the distant dome of heaven, a massive canine paw blotted out the sun. The fleeing Fisherman didn¡¯t even have time to dodge before he was squished into a meaty paste.

    ¡°This...¡± Zhuang Bifan¡¯s eyes widened.

    Li Beishan inwardly gasped. <i>Who could have imagined that even Daoist Master Red Cloud¡¯s dog was so domineering?</i>

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    The dog reappeared as if by teleportation, right in front of Su Yi. It raised and shook its paw, then said coldly, ¡°Did you see that? One p, and those beneath the Path of Transcendence are as fragile as paper mache. As for you... Hah! Think it over for yourself!¡±

    Su Yi smiled and rubbed the dog¡¯s head. ¡°Impressive!¡±

    ¡°....¡± The dog bared its pearly canines. It longed for nothing more than to bite this bastard to death.

    But it was then that Li Beishan rushed over and said with the utmost respect, ¡°Daoist Master Red Cloud, Buddhist Master Blood Lantern and the Ghost Schr are already dead. We cannot let their treasures fall into others¡¯ hands. Might I be so bold as to request your permission to proceed to theirirs and attend to this?¡±

    Daoist Master Red Cloud thought it over. ¡°Very well.¡±

    She then looked at Su Yi. ¡°Do you have any other unfinished business?¡±

    Su Yi shook his head slightly.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go,¡± said Daoist Master Red Cloud.

    Su Yi beckoned to hispanions, and the group set off.

    ......

    In front of the stone hut.

    The dog sat there, watching over a pot of dumplings in boiling water.

    Daoist Master Red Cloud was on one side of her vegetable garden, plucking vibrant, fresh cucumbers, putting them in baskets, and giving them to Su Yi and hispanions.

    Once she was done, she turned and entered the stone hut. ¡°I¡¯ll go get the wine.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯spanions nced at each other. This just didn¡¯t quite feel real.

    She was such a terrifying existence, yet now, she seemed like a peasant woman living simply amongst the fields. Here, she attended to everything herself.

    Had they not witnessed it with their own eyes, none of them would have dared believe it.

    ¡°Grand beyond measure, yet so small as to be invisible. This Daoist Master really is an existence like a god or immortal,¡± sighed Zhuang Bifan.

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    The Netherworld King took a bite of cucumber. It was crunchy, slightly sweet, and delicious.

    A momentter, her beautiful eyes widened, and she eximed, ¡°This cucumber... it¡¯s as delicious as some spirit fruits, and it''s full of pure spiritual energy.¡±

    The others were stunned, but as they sampled their cucumbers, they discovered that indeed, they were like each like a first-rate medicinal elixir. The feeling was too wondrous for words.

    They could clearly sense their cultivation bases being nourished and tempered. Throughout their bodies, their pores rxed, and they felt light and airy.

    ¡°Hicks.¡± The yellow dog sneered. ¡°Starting from the moment she first nted their seeds, my mistress watered these cucumbers with water from a Pristine Spring. Once every seven days, they absorbed the chaotic qi of Five-Colored Earth. Once they bloomed, she watered them every morning with three catties of Transcendent Spirit Water. It was only after forty-nine days of this that they finally matured.

    ¡°The Impermeable Demon Ocean¡¯s power of the Grand Dao has dried up, and it¡¯s full of a cursed aura. Were that not the case, my mistress could grow true immortal-grade cucumbers.

    ¡°Despite the poor conditions, the cucumbers you¡¯re holding areparable to first-rate medicines of the Path of Transcendence. You ought to restrain yourselves a little. Don¡¯t eat too much, or you won¡¯t be able to withstand all that good fortune. You might even explode.¡±

    With that, the dog rolled its eyes and paid Su Yi and hispanions no further heed.

    ¡°...¡± The group fell silent. <i>A dog is looking at us with deep contempt?</i>

    ¡°A dog, that¡¯s all. Don¡¯t sink to its level,¡± said Su Yi. He sprawled outfortably in his wicker chair, gnawing on a cucumber. His thoughts were elsewhere.

    ¡°???¡± The dog lowered its head, its gaze unfriendly. It wanted nothing more than to bite the brat who¡¯d just insulted it.

    But in the end, it held back.

    No matter what, these were the first guests its mistress had ever invited her. No matter how fearless it might be, it wouldn¡¯t dare cause trouble now.

    Su Yi took in the vegetable garden.

    It was extraordinary. It looked like it was only about ny square feet, but it was brimming with indescribable vitality.

    The cucumbers, lettuce, chives, radishes, and other nts growing there were allmon sights in the mundane world. However, upon closer inspection, they could clearly sense wisps of immortal aura hovering around them.

    Even the soil was full of an inscrutable, chaotic aura!

    This was unquestionably far too shocking.

    After eating his cucumber, Su Yi was shocked to discover that his cultivation base had noticeably improved!

    When he nced at hispanions, he saw that they too were bathed in Dao Light. Their qi rumbled and boomed, and all of them swayed as if intoxicated.

    Especially the Netherworld King. Shockingly, she showed signs of an imminent breakthrough!

    Her cultivation base was the weakest; she was still at the peak of the Imperial Apex Realm. If she broke through now, she¡¯d wee her Tribtion of Heavenly Longevity. Sess would bring her onto the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension!

    ¡°It¡¯s still too early for you to break through,¡± said a clear, calm voice.

    They then watched Daoist Master Red Cloud emerge from her stone hut and snap her fingers, instantly sealing the Netherworld King¡¯s cultivation base. Her surging qi instantly returned to stillness.

    ¡°You can break through once you¡¯ve fully refined the power I¡¯ve left in your body. If you force a breakthrough prematurely, you¡¯ll have no hope of ever stepping onto the Path of Transcendence.¡±

    The Netherworld King rose and bowed in gratitude. ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Senior!¡±

    Daoist Master Red Cloud took out a jug of wine and passed it to Su Yi from afar. ¡°This is wine I¡¯ve kept since the End of the Dharma. I call it ¡®the Years to Come.¡¯ Please, have a sip.¡±

    With that, she walked up to the firece, took out a spoon, and scooped steaming hot dumplings into a bowl, which she ced on the stone table in front of Su Yi.

    Only then did she take a seat. ¡°Let¡¯s chat once you¡¯ve eaten.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    The dog took all of this in, its heart full of astonishment and confusion.

    This was its first time seeing its mistress treat a young stranger so well.

    It was one thing to help Su Yi kill his enemies, and another to make dumplings for him personally. She¡¯d even taken out a jug of the wine she¡¯d kept in storage all this time!

    Once, a long time ago, the dog worked up the courage to cautiously ask to sample this wine¡¯s vor. The result?

    His mistress sent him flying with a kick.

    The dog hadn¡¯t dared covet this wine since.

    It would never have guessed that its mistress would offer a jug to this Su Yi kid on their first meeting!

    <i>Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re the descendant of some n of immortals, kid? Or perhaps the legacy disciple of an immortal expert? Otherwise, why would the mistress think so highly of you?</i>

    The dog was bewildered. The way it saw things, as wondrous and taboo as the power of reincarnation was, it shouldn¡¯t have been enough to make its mistress wee her guests so warmly.

    There had to be another reason behind all this!

    Meanwhile, Su Yi opened a jug of wine, sipping it between bites of dumplings. He seemed perfectly rxed and natural, not the least bit reserved.

    The piping-hot dumplings were fragrant and amply stuffed, with thin skins. They were delicious!

    One bite, and Su Yi knew that both the skins and the ¡°chive and egg filling¡± were made with carefully chosen ingredients. They were obviously rare spiritual materials; they were more than just delicious. They were full of unimaginable spiritual energy, too!

    But byparison, it was the wine that was truly wondrous.

    The jug was only three inches tall and carved entirely out of ck jade. Su Yi estimated that it contained three cups of wine at most.

    And indeed, that proved to be the case.

    However, after drinking his third cup, Su Yi realized on a visceral level just how wondrous this wine was!

    When the first cup of wine entered his stomach, his qi heated up, and his Grand Dao Furnace rumbled and boomed.

    After the second cup, his cultivation base, soul, and physical body underwent an unprecedented cleansing and sublimation, leading to a startling transformation.

    And after he finished his third cup, Su Yi felt his entire body shake, as if he¡¯d broken an invisible barrier. His entire cultivation base soared through this opening, and he broke smoothly into the mid-stage Oneness Realm!

 Chapter 1307 - Secrets of the Immortal Realm

    <h4>Chapter 1307 - Secrets of the Immortal Realm</h4>

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but be impressed.

    Three cups of wine, and his cultivation base broke through!

    The wine she called ¡°the Years to Come¡± was absolutely a wondrous and rare treasure.

    After all, since he¡¯d stepped into the Oneness Realm, Su Yi had faced a real headache. This was because ordinary World-King-level cultivation resources could no longer satisfy his needs.

    In other words, if he wanted to advance any further, he had to gather cultivation resources of an even higher level. For instance, Transcendent divine medicine!

    Yet now, just three cups of wine and a portion of dumplings had let him reach a new level. Its wondrous effects were truly surprising.

    Furthermore, Su Yi could sense clearly that although his cultivation base had only just broken through, his foundations were still firm and steady, with no sign of any issues.

    ¡°Good wine,¡± Su Yi praised.

    The dog was drooling with jealousy. When it heard that, it snapped, ¡°Duh! It was brewed with true immortal spirit liquid and imbued with the essence of over a hundred types of Transcendent herbs. How could it be anything but wonderful?¡±

    Su Yi froze, stunned, then looked at Daoist Master Red Cloud. ¡°Is there more?¡±

    The dog¡¯s expression darkened. <i>He wants more!? How could he be so shameless?</i>

    Daoist Master Red Cloud said, ¡°¡®The Years to Come¡¯ is extraordinary. The first cup represents the past, the second the present, and the third the future. No matter who drinks it, its miraculous effects will only ur once. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try another jug.¡±

    With that, she took out another and passed it over.

    The dog¡¯s heart practically dripped blood. <i>What¡¯s going on with the mistress? She¡¯s actually willing to waste such a divine brew on that kid?</i>

    ¡°Never mind,¡± said Su Yi. He trusted that she was telling the truth.

    ¡°Go ahead and take it. You can give it to someone elseter,¡± said Daoist Master Red Cloud, cing it right in front of him. She left no room for argument.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it, then. Why have you weed me with such hospitality?¡± said Su Yi, getting straight to the point.

    The yellow dog instantly pricked up its ears. It too was iparably confused; it couldn¡¯t imagine why someone of the mistress¡¯s status would treat some kid with such favor.

    s, Daoist Master Red Cloud obviously didn¡¯t want anyone eavesdropping. With a casual wave of her hand, a rain of light surged forth, transforming into a barrier and sealing her and Su Yi off from the outside world.

    The yellow dog was dumbstruck. A momentter, it practically wilted, then toppled over in a heap.

    .......

    ¡°I¡¯m from the Immortal Realm. A long, long time ago, my ancestors left behind an ancestral precept,¡± said Daoist Master Red Cloud, her eyes shining with reminiscence.

    These were the first words out of her mouth, but Su Yi¡¯s heart was already shaking.

    <i>Is this woman an immortal? Even if she isn¡¯t, she¡¯s definitely descended from them!</i>

    ¡°That ancestral precept is quite special, and in our n, it¡¯s top secret. Only scions of the main line of descent can learn it, and even then, only if the elders approve,¡± said Daoist Master Red Cloud. ¡°I cannot share this precept with you, but I can tell you that this precept we¡¯ve protected and passed on for generations is connected to reincarnation.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. <i>An ancient n of the Immortal Realm has passed on a precept rting to reincarnation for generations?</i>

    <i>No wonder this woman weed me with such hospitality. Ultimately, everything is connected to reincarnation.</i>

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Might you tell me about the Immortal Realm?¡±

    But Daoist Master Red Cloud just sighed. ¡°The so-called ¡®Immortal Realm¡¯ is nothing but a boundlessly vast territory.¡±

    She went on to say that a long time ago, the Immortal Realm and the Human Realm coexisted, with the Path of Transcendence serving as the bridge between them. Cultivators of the Human Realm could walk the Path of Transcendence and enter the Immortal Realm to cultivate.¡±

    Simrly, immortals could descend into the Human Realm and wander amidst the red dust of mortality.

    But when that mysterious catastrophe descended, severing the Path of Transcendence, the bridge between realms was severed. Ever since, the Immortal Realm was the Immortal Realm, and the Human Realm was the Human Realm.

    Immortals no longer walked the Human Realm.

    Su Yi had heard all of this before. But what Daoist Master Red Cloud said next surprised and even unsettled him.

    It turned out that before the Path of Transcendence was severed, great changes had already befallen the Immortal Realm. The natural order of the Immortal Dao showed signs of crumbling, and a catastrophe swept across the world!

    Countless supreme orthodoxies and sacred grounds with roots in the Immortal Realm failed to escape disaster.

    Those were dark, tumultuous times. Even lofty immortals perished, like stars plummeting from the heavens.

    Even legendary experts and orthodoxies that had stood since antiquity fell into the abyss and perished in the face of this catastrophe.

    In the Immortal Realm, they called that dark age ¡°the Age of Fallen Immortals!¡±

    ¡°The ordinary people of the Immortal Realm were alright. They weren¡¯t affected that deeply. It was the top factions of the Immortal Realm that suffered the greatest impact,¡± said Daoist Master Red Cloud, her gaze conflicted. ¡°When the heavens fall, they strike those standing at the top of the world first and hardest. Numerous orthodoxies crumbled. Even the mighty Central Immortal Court met with devastating destruction...¡±

    Here, she shook her head. ¡°All of that happened an extremely long time ago. Who knows how many years have passed? I only have a rough understanding of what happened because I heard about it from my seniors.¡±

    ¡°You heard about it from your seniors?¡± Su Yi was stunned.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. When that catastrophe swept across the Immortal Realm, our n decided to leave and seek refuge elsewhere,¡± said Daoist Mast Red Cloud. ¡°At the time, we split into three groups. The elders with the deepest cultivation bases chose to proceed to an unknown ce in the Immortal Realm in search of a path to life. A group of main-line descendants left to seek refuge in the Human Realm under my father¡¯s leadership. Finally, a group of our eldest chose to remain behind to defend the Immortal Realm.¡±

    Here, Daoist Master Red Cloud¡¯s eyes shone with a hint of mncholy. ¡°Who¡¯d have thought that not long after we arrived in the Human Realm, catastrophe would strike here too? The Path of Transcendence was severed, and...¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but sink into silence.

    He roughly understood. Catastrophe struck the Immortal Realm first, bringing about an Age of Fallen Immortals. Catastrophe befell the Human Realm next, severing the Path of Transcendence and bringing about the End of the Dharma.

    ¡°The Human Realm¡¯s End of the Dharma specifically targeted seekers of immortality. My nsmen who came here from the Immortal Realm were struck particrly hard. In the end, they couldn¡¯t withstand the catastrophe, and they fell, one after another...¡± whispered Daoist Master Red Cloud. ¡°Even I was severely injured. My physical body was reduced to ash. All that remained of my soul, and I¡¯ve lived on ever since, neither human nor ghost.¡±

    Her voice was calm, but her words made Su Yi¡¯s heart quiver.

    As mighty as experts of the Immortal Dao were, they failed to survive the End of the Dharma. It was obvious how catastrophic and terrifying it was!

    ¡°Countless years have passed since then. Not even I know what the Immortal Realm has be,¡± said Daoist Master Red Cloud. ¡°But since the long-lost Path of Transcendence has re-entered this world, that¡¯s unquestionable proof that the gateway to immortality will soon re-open.¡±

    Here, her eyes shone with a hint of longing.

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°If that¡¯s truly the case, aren¡¯t modern cultivators blessed to have been born in this era?¡±

    Had they been born way back when, it wouldn¡¯t have mattered how shockingly talented and capable someone was. With the Path of Transcendence severed, all their efforts woulde to nothing!

    It was because he wasn¡¯t fated to step onto the Path of Transcendence that the Temple Master chose to reincarnate!

    Su Yi and Daoist Master Red Cloud then proceeded to discuss numerous other matters. Su Yi finally got answers to many of his lingering doubts.

    For instance, Transcendent cultivators of the End of the Dharma really were reawakening in several of the stars¡¯ forbidden grounds, then re-entering the world as revenants.

    There were even others like Daoist Master Red Cloud¡ªsuspected descendants of immortals!

    Especially in the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone. In the age of the End of the Dharma, it was a peak otherworldly purend. Many sects of seekers of immortality, including numerous experts of the Path of Transcendence, had chosen to seek refuge there.

    Although all of them were annihted in the end, numerous ruins and legacies remained.

    Furthermore, now that the Path of Transcendence was due to re-enter the world, the remnant souls of the fallen Transcendent experts were sure to reawaken as revenants!

    ¡°Revenants have effectively stolen a thread of vitality from the heavens. Although they¡¯ve survived all this time, less than one in a thousand are truly intelligent,¡± said Daoist Master Red Cloud. ¡°Furthermore, those who¡¯ve retained their intelligence were all extremely powerful experts of the Path of Transcendence in life. Even as revenants, their strength is far beyond the World King level.

    ¡°But although they might well manage to return to their former peak strength, they can forget about making any further progress in this lifetime. If they do, they¡¯ll inevitably suffer heaven¡¯s wrath, and their souls will be destroyed.

    ¡°This is because of the cursed power filling their bodies. Even if they possess another¡¯s body, they cannot possibly expel this cursed power.

    ¡°Their only hope is reincarnation!

    ¡°Reincarnation can bring a true end to the past and counter revenants, but it can also shatter their curse and return their freedom.¡±

    Here, Daoist Master Red Cloud¡¯s beautiful eyes shone with meaningful light. ¡°And in this world, you and you alone have mastered reincarnation. To revenants, you are like a sovereign. You can help them achieve a true return to life, or you can destroy thempletely.¡±

    Su Yi rubbed his forehead and sighed. ¡°A sovereign? But why am I not the least bit happy to hear that?¡±

    A rare hint of a smile appeared on Daoist Master Red Cloud¡¯s face. ¡°This is the nature of worldly affairs. Fortune and disaster go hand in hand. You control the secrets of reincarnation, so the world¡¯s revenants are sure to target you. They¡¯ll do whatever it takes to break their curse.¡±

    ¡°But of course, numerous revenants will seek you out and choose to cooperate with you. Still, it seems to me that helping them will likely only hurt you.

    ¡°After all, once you¡¯ve rid them of their curse, the power of reincarnation will no longer counter them. When the timees, it¡¯s inevitable that some of them will harbor ill intentions.¡±

    Here, Daoist Master Red Cloud sighed. ¡°That¡¯s the power of reincarnation. It¡¯s like a sword that presides over life and death. Who could possibly be willing to let it hover over their head? And... who wouldn¡¯t long to obtain it?¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°This truly is an unpredictable source of disaster, but... aren¡¯t <i>you</i> at all tempted by the power of reincarnation?¡±

    He stared intently at her. This woman¡¯s origins were mysterious and unfathomable. Even now, Su Yi couldn¡¯t figure out what she was after.

    Now, he¡¯d already revealed his hand. It was time to see what kind of answer she¡¯d give him!

 Chapter 1308 - Trading a Peach for a Plum

    <h4>Chapter 1308 - Trading a Peach for a Plum</h4>

    ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t be tempted by the mysteries of reincarnation?¡± said Daoist Master Red Cloud. ¡°But I won¡¯t vite our ancestral precepts.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. He couldn¡¯t help but be curious.<i> Just what is this precept that her family has passed down for generations?</i>

    As if reading his mind, Daoist Master Red Cloud said, ¡°Should you get the opportunity to enter the Immortal Realm, and if my seniors yet live, they might well tell you what you want to know."

    Su Yi asked no further questions about it. Instead, he got straight to the point. ¡°Do you need my help?¡±

    Daoist Master Red Cloud might well be the descendant of immortals, but she was also a revenant. She definitely needed his power of reincarnation to break the curse afflicting her.

    But against Su Yi¡¯s expectations, Daoist Master Red Cloud shook her head. ¡°No need, at least not now.¡±

    A momentter, she exined.

    Although great changes were taking ce throughout the various star realms, and although the Path of Transcendence would soon reappear within the Laws, the restrictions on revenants remained!

    The stronger the revenant, the greater the restrictions.

    That was especially true for those on Daoist Master Red Cloud¡¯s level. Even if he broke her curse now, she wouldn¡¯t be able to leave the Impermeable Demon Ocean.

    If she tried, she¡¯d inevitably suffer a bacsh from the Laws, leading to her death.

    ¡°At the end of the day, revenants like us ought to have died during the End of the Dharma. That we¡¯ve reawakened is because we wrested a thread of vitality from the will of the heavens,¡± Daoist Master Red Cloud said softly. ¡°Our curse is a power from a bygone era. Even if we shatter it, it¡¯ll leave its mark on us. The Laws will see us as miscreants and heretics to be eliminated.¡±

    Here, she let out a soft sigh. ¡°These are the Laws of creation. Even after bing an immortal, we cannot truly rise above them.¡±

    ¡°That means that once the Path of Transcendence reappears within the bounds of thews, revenants like you will be able to re-enter the world?¡± said Su Yi thoughtfully.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said Daoist Master Red Cloud. ¡°Revenants like Li Beishan ought to be able to re-enter the world as soon as their curse is broken. Furthermore, it won¡¯t be long until those cultivators of the modern era who stepped onto the Path of Transcendence will be able to wander the outside world.¡±

    She pointed at the dome of heaven. ¡°In short, a new era has already arrived. As time passes, more and more experts and treasures of the Path of Transcendence will appear.¡±

    She looked at Su Yi once more. ¡°You¡¯d best hurry up and improve your cultivation. Otherwise, your control over the power of reincarnation will make you the target of countless arrows.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze narrowed slightly, but then, heughed. ¡°To tell the truth, I¡¯m actually rather eager for that.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± said Daoist Master Red Cloud, a bit stunned.

    Without even pausing to think, Su Yi said, ¡°I want to test the strength of a Transcendent while still a World King.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Daoist Master Red Cloud was obviously surprised. She couldn¡¯t help but take another look at Su Yi.

    It was only after she confirmed that he wasn¡¯t joking that she said, ¡°You¡¯ve got ambition. To the best of my knowledge, even in the Immortal Realm, World Kings capable of defeating Transcendents are as rare as phoenix feathers and qilin horns. Such experts are either rare natural-born immortals or the holy sons of top immortal orthodoxies.

    After hearing this, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°And here I thought no such person had ever existed. Now, it seems I¡¯ve underestimated the experts of the Immortal Realm.¡±

    Daoist Master Red Cloud¡¯s expression was strange. ¡°Should you reach the Immortal Realm, you¡¯ll naturally understand how extraordinary the ¡®natural born immortals¡¯ and ¡®holy sons of immortal orthodoxies¡¯ I spoke of are. For you, a man of the Human Realm, to stand shoulder-to-shoulder with them is absolutely unprecedented.¡±

    Su Yi smiled but said no more.

    The two chatted a while longer until finally, Daoist Master Red Cloud revealed her intentions. In a year at minimum, two years at most, the Path of Transcendence would reappear within the Laws.

    When the time came, she would leave the Impermeable Demon Ocean, find Su Yi, and ask him to break her curse.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t refuse.

    ¡°That girl¡¯s aptitude is extraordinary, and her umtions in the Imperial Realm are firm. If you don¡¯t object, you could have her stay here and cultivate with me,¡± said Daoist Master Red Cloud, ncing at the nearby Netherworld King. ¡°If all goes as I suspect, I can help her achieve first-rate foundations when she steps into the World King Realm.¡±

    Su Yi thought for a moment. ¡°We¡¯ll have to see what she wants to do.¡±

    Daoist Master Red Cloud nodded.

    Before long, Li Beishan returned with a mountain of spoils he¡¯d collected from the Ghost Schr and Buddhist Master Blood Lanterns¡¯irs.

    But Daoist Master Red Cloud didn¡¯t even look at them. She just ordered him to give them all to Su Yi.

    Su Yi could tell that she¡¯d been trying to establish positive karma between them from the moment they first met!

    She¡¯d treated him to dumplings, shared fine wine, and given him guidance over the course of their cultivation. All of this was done for two simple reasons.

    First, because of the ancestral precept her n had passed down for generations.

    Second, to get closer to him.

    Given the circumstances, Su Yi naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse. He knew that when the time came to repay her, all he needed to do was break her curse. As for whether or not she had other intentions? Su Yi didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°Positive karma¡± was just helping each other out. It was a win-win.

    That very day, Daoist Master Red Cloud took out some of the other wines she¡¯d brewed and shared them with Su Yi and hispanions. Including Li Beishan, who found this both surprising and ttering.

    By the time they finished the resulting banquet, Wei Shan and the others were all tipsy, and they immediately sat down to cultivate.

    Su Yi found it all a bit hard to digest too. There was nothing for it; Daoist Master Red Clouds wines and delicacies were all rare, supreme treasures. Feasting with her was in all respects ingesting vast quantities of divine medicine. All of them were stuffed and nearing their limit.

    When Daoist Master Red Cloud saw this, she ordered the yellow dog, whom she called Xing Que, to instruct their cultivation and help them smooth out any issues.

    Meanwhile, she sat there alone and continued drinking, tranquil and entirely unperturbed.

    Except when her gazended on Su Yi, who was cultivating nearby, she just stared into space.

    <i>Father, if you were still alive, I¡¯m afraid you wouldn¡¯t dare believe that the power of reincarnation forbidden by the Contract of the Gods would appear here, in the Eastern Profound Star Domain...</i>

    <i>This person really is extraordinary. It¡¯s just as the ancestral precept stated... His age, cultivation, and wisdom... Common sense isn¡¯t enough to gauge any of them.</i>

    <i>To me, this really is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. To the n, the opportunity spoken of in our ancestral precepts has finally arrived.</i>

    <i>s... you¡¯re no longer here. I don¡¯t even know whether or not the nsmen we left in the Immortal Realm still live...</i>

    Here, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh to herself.

    A momentter, her gaze filled with calm determination. <i>No matter what, I¡¯ll carry out our ancestral precept. I¡¯ll do everything in my power to handle this properly!</i>

    ......

    Three dayster.

    Su Yi and hispanions awakened from their meditation, one after another.

    All of them had benefited enormously.

    Zhuang Bifan¡¯s cultivation base firmed up, while Wei Shan broke into thete-stage Cosmic Enlightenment Realm, and Meng Changyun reached the peak of the Heavenly Longevity Realm.

    Su Yi¡¯s cultivation remained in the mid-stage Oneness Realm, but he already wasn¡¯t far from thete stage.

    After talking it over with Wei Shan, the Netherworld King had decided to stay behind and cultivate alongside Daoist Master Red Cloud.

    The yellow dog she called Xing Que called Meng Changyun over and said, ¡°Ol¡¯ boy, you¡¯re about to face your Tribtion of Oneness. This lofty one urges you to remain behind. With my guidance, I guarantee that you¡¯ll make rapid improvements in the Grand Dao and transform yourselfpletely!¡±

    Over the past three days, Meng Changyun¡¯s pleasing ttery andportment had won the dog¡¯s admiration. When it learned that Meng Changyun was about to leave, it was a bit reluctant to part with him.

    But Meng Changyun shook his head. ¡°Senior, I appreciate your kind intentions, but I vowed to follow my master and obey his orders for the rest of my life. How could I possibly go back on my word?

    The dog was moved. ¡°Well said! Your words resonate with me deeply. Truly admirable!¡±

    Hadn¡¯t it followed its mistress loyally all these years in much the same way?

    This only made the dog admire Meng Changyun even more.

    Su Yi witnessed this exchange, and he couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing. ¡°Ol¡¯ Meng, there¡¯s no harm in staying behind. It¡¯s just two years. Let¡¯s see how much this dog senior of yours can change you.¡±

    The dog bared its teeth. ¡°What ¡®dog senior?¡¯ Are you insulting me?¡±

    ¡°Err....¡± Meng Changyun hurriedly tried to refuse.

    But before he got the chance, Su Yi waved. ¡°It¡¯s settled, then.¡±

    He didn¡¯t mind having Meng Changyun around. It was just that he was advancing too quickly, and Meng Changyun¡¯s aptitude restricted him. His advancement was slow.

    If Meng Changyun stayed with him for his future adventures, it wouldn¡¯t necessarily be good for him.

    Staying here and focusing on his cultivation might well let Meng Changyun transform his cultivation base and advance rapidly, just as the dog said.

    ¡°Stay, then,¡± said Daoist Master Red Cloud.

    Meng Changyun made no further attempts to refuse.

    Instead, he faced Su Yi and bowed solemnly. ¡°Your Excellency, thank you for your support of my cultivation. I¡¯ll carve this kindness into my heart, and one day, I¡¯ll be sure toe looking for you. I¡¯ll work tirelessly on your behalf, even if it means my death!¡±

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head.

    Li Beishan, meanwhile, was jealous just watching. An opportunity to cultivate at Daoist Master Red Cloud was a chance even Transcendents could only dream of!

    Even Zhuang Bifan was envious. He would have loved to stay behind too.

    After all, in life, Daoist Master Red Cloud was a true immortal descendant! Her strength was terrifying beyond measure, far beyond your ¡®typical¡¯ Transcendent!

    s, he had to return to his n and oversee the big picture. He could only give up on staying behind.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, since your attendant is staying here, why not let Li Beishan work for you?¡± Daoist Master Red Cloud suddenly suggested. ¡°He can handle most Transcendent revenants, and in return, all you need to do is dispel his curse.¡±

    Li Beishan trembled from head to toe, his heart full of emotion as he realized that she was trying to pave a path for him!

    If he served as Su Yi¡¯s attendant, why would he ever need to worry about how he¡¯d break his curse?

 Chapter 1309 - Another Meeting with the Fisherman

    <h4>Chapter 1309 - Another Meeting with the Fisherman </h4>

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but sink into silence.

    Li Beishan¡¯s heart thudded in his chest, and he took the initiative to break the silence. ¡°My strength might be inferior to the Daoist Master¡¯s, but in life, I was a peak Dao Integration Transcendent. My strength has declined since then, but I¡¯m stillparable to ate-stage Nascent Divinity expert...¡±

    He patiently exined his abilities in hopes of winning Su Yi¡¯s approval.

    When Wei Shan and the others heard that, they couldn¡¯t help but gasp. By now, all of them understood that the Path of Transcendence was divided into three realms: Nascent Divinity, Dao Integration, and Cloud Soaring.

    None of them would have guessed that this intelligent revenant, Li Beishan, was a peak Dao Integration expert in life!

    They couldn¡¯t even imagine how powerful Daoist Master Red Cloud, a descendant of immortals, was byparison.

    After all, the Ghost Schr and Buddhist Master Blood Lantern were obviously much stronger than Li Beishan, yet Daoist Master Red Cloud had suppressed and killed them both in a sh!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, Li Beishan¡¯s strength might not be the greatest, but it¡¯s because of this that he has an opportunity to leave and explore the outside world without fear of bacsh from the Laws,¡± said Daoist Master Red Cloud. ¡°In other words, at least for now, Li Beishan is as strong as it gets out there. Later, if you encounter enemies ofparable strength, you can have Li Beishan fight for you.¡±

    Li Beishan nodded repeatedly. ¡°Please rest assured, Your Excellency. If you permit me to follow you, I¡¯ll work tirelessly on your behalf with no regard for my own life or death!¡±

    He¡¯d even changed how he addressed Su Yi. It was obvious how eager he was to seize this opportunity.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°First, agree to two conditions.¡±

    Li Beishan¡¯s spirits soared. ¡°Please, speak directly.¡±

    ¡°First, don¡¯t act without permission. Second, don¡¯t deliberately draw attention to us.¡±

    And here Li Beishan thought Su Yi¡¯s requests would be extremely strict. Despite himself, his heart had clenched with nervousness. When he heard Su Yi¡¯s two simple requests, he instantly sighed in relief and agreed without hesitation.

    ¡°This is a little trinket I refined earlier. I call it the Moon Pce Branch. Please ept it, Fellow Daoist.¡± Daoist Master Red Cloud flipped her hand, and a nine-inch blue-green flying sword hovered above her palm. ¡°You can use it three times at most. With it, killing revenants of Li Beishan¡¯s level is entirely within the bounds of possibility.¡±

    She made no effort to disguise the implied threat. Li Beishan instantly broke out in cold sweats; he understood that she was warning him.

    ¡°Is this an immortal-level talisman sword?¡± Su Yi asked with great interest.

    Daoist Master Red Cloud exined, ¡°It¡¯s at most a Transcendent-level talisman sword emzoned with a hint of the wondrous truths of the Immortal Dao.¡±

    Later that day, the Netherworld King and Meng Changyun remained behind, while Su Yi, Wei Shan, Zhuang Bifan, and Li Beishan left the Impermeable Demon Ocean.

    ......

    Along the way.

    Su Yi sat in the t boat, evaluating the spoils Li Beishan had gathered in the Ghost Schr and Buddhist Master Blood Lantern¡¯sirs.

    There was practically a mountain of treasure, including divine materials, pills, magic treasures, and secret legacies.

    Practically all of them were Transcendent-level treasures. Theirbined value was inestimable.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t the Ghost Schr¡¯s Spirit-ughtering Sword Formationprised of twenty-four flying swords? So why do only twelve remain?¡± asked Su Yi.

    When he and the Fishermanst fought, the Fisherman used the Grain Rain Flying Sword. It had glittered with immortal light and cleaved open the Southern Mountain Seal in a single strike.

    Its shocking power had left a deep impression on Su Yi.

    By now, he already knew that the Grain Rain Flying Sword was just one of a set of twenty-four.

    ¡°Your Excellency, I suspect that the other flying swords have been lost, damaged, or destroyed,¡± exined Li Beishan.

    The revenants faced the catastrophe of the End of the Dharma. This didn¡¯t just destroy their physical bodies; even most of their treasures were damaged, and that¡¯s assuming they weren¡¯t destroyed outright.

    The Ghost Schr and Buddhist Master Blood Lantern were historically among the most terrifying revenants of the Impermeable Demon Ocean, but most of their ancient treasures were damaged and iplete.

    ¡°So that¡¯s it,¡± murmured Su Yi. Byparison, this only made Daoist Master Red Cloud¡¯s foundations and wealth all the more shocking.

    She didn¡¯t just have the time and energy to grow all manner of rare and precious fruits and vegetables. She even used them to cook and brew wine. Her wealth was simply extravagant.

    Su Yi proceeded to sort the spoils. Unfortunately, only a small portion were medicines suitable for his cultivation. Furthermore, they were far fromparable to Daoist Master Red Cloud¡¯s wine, the Years to Come.

    <i>But these Transcendent-level divine materials are useful. I can use them to reforge the Sword of the Human Realm. I could even... fuse the Dark and Gold Fortune Vine into it.</i>

    Su Yi sank into thought.

    Back in the day, the Sword of the Human Realm was the weapon the Temple Master took the greatest pride in. It was forged out of Profound Maic Chaos Gold, a divine chaos material, and it contained a natural profound maic source.

    Its quality wasn¡¯t one whit inferior to the Dark and Gold Fortune Vine.

    If he fused the two divine chaos treasures together, they would naturally transformpletely!

    <i>It seems I¡¯ll have to take a trip to the Divine Capital Star Realm, </i>thought Su Yi.

    The Divine Capital Star Realm was home to a ce called the Divine Forge. It was famous throughout the Eastern Profound Star Domain, and it was seen as the greatest workshop around, a sacred ground for artificers.

    The owner of the Divine Forge owned two divine treasures.

    The first was a divine chaos treasure, the Thousand Wonders Furnace.

    The second was the divine fire chaos seed of Nine Purities Dao me.

    With these two treasures, the Divine Forge had produced too many dazzling, astonishing weapons to count.

    When the Temple Master had forged the Sword of the Human Realm, he had gone to the Divine Forge to borrow the Thousand Wonders Furnace and Nine Purities Dao me. That aside, Su Yi also had to visit the Divine Capital Star Realm for numerous other reasons: investigating the Wei Family¡¯s misfortune, reuniting with Qing Tang, and seeking out leads at Universal Emptiness Temple.

    <i>But before I do any of that, I have to take a trip to the Church of the River of Stars. </i>Su Yi suspected that the Fisherman wasn¡¯t really dead.

    He understood the old bastard. He wouldn¡¯t have set a trap on ck Turtle Mountain or tried to borrow the revenants¡¯ power to kill his enemy without leaving himself an escape route!

    ......

    Two dayster, the Divine Origin Star Realm.

    Red Bronze Divine Mountain.

    This was the ancestral garden of the Church of the River of Stars. It was known as the greatest divine mountain in the entire star realm.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    The air rippled as Su Yi and Wei Shan appeared out of nowhere.

    After leaving the Impermeable Demon Ocean, Zhuang Bifan bade them farewell and returned home.

    Li Beishan had hidden himself in that fragment of bronze, which now hung from Wei Shan¡¯s waist. Without Su Yi¡¯s orders, this mighty revenant wouldn¡¯t reveal himself recklessly.

    ¡°Temple Master, might I ask why you¡¯ve graced us with your presence?¡±

    A massive formation rumbled and boomed before the gates of the Church of the River of Stars. A figure emerged, then bowed to Su Yi and Wei Shan from afar.

    He was a white-haired old man in wide-sleeved, elegant gray robes.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose, and he muttered to himself, ¡°Indeed, the Fisherman yet lives.¡±

    ¡°Did the Fisherman order you to wait here?¡± Wei Shan said gravely.

    The old man in gray subtly inclined his head. ¡°Our founder ordered us to show His Excellency the Temple Master this talisman were he to visit.¡±

    As he spoke, he took out a talisman and held it aloft with both hands.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The talisman shattered, transforming into a cloaked man in a conical hat.

    The Fisherman¡¯s avatar of will!

    The avatar looked at the distant Su Yi and chuckled. ¡°I knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to trick you, Temple Master. Thus, I left this avatar of will here for you.¡±

    Su Yi rubbed his forehead. ¡°Does that mean the one who ¡®died¡¯ in the Impermeable Demon Ocean was just your clone?¡±

    The Fisherman didn¡¯t hide it. ¡°That¡¯s right. Although I worked with the Ghost Schr and Buddhist Master Blood Lantern, I never trusted either of those inhuman revenants. Thus, I arranged an escape route a long time ago.¡±

    Here, his gaze grew conflicted. ¡°Still, I wouldn¡¯t have thought you¡¯d make it out of the Impermeable Demon Ocean alive. You¡¯re truly... impressive!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t so much as waver. ¡°You didn¡¯t just leave your avatar here to make idle conversation, did you?¡±

    The Fisherman wiped the smile off his face and subtly sped his fist. ¡°My true body is preparing to face tribtion in the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone. He¡¯s sure to step onto the Path of Transcendence before long. Before then, I hope you can show mercy and refrain from venting your fury on the disciples of the Church of the River of Stars.¡±

    He paused, then said, ¡°In exchange, even if I continue to target you, I promise never to implicate those around you again.¡±

    But Su Yi justughed derisively. ¡°You¡¯re dreaming.¡±

    The Fisherman¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°To the best of my knowledge, you reached simr agreements with Deng Zuo and Yan Daolin. Why refuse me?¡±

    Su Yi said inly, "Simple. I trust their character, but I don¡¯t trust yours.¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, the Fisherman burst intoughter. ¡°Indeed, you¡¯ve never taken me seriously at all, Temple Master.¡±

    His smile was extraordinarily icy. ¡°In that case, when my true body returns, don¡¯t me me for using every means at my disposal!¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste any more time talking. He waved his sleeves, and...

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The Fisherman¡¯s avatar of will shattered into a rain of light.

    Over by the distant mountain gates, the white-haired, gray-robed elder looked stricken. ¡°Your Excellency the Temple Master, I am the only member of the Church of the River of Stars here to defend this ce. Even if you¡¯re angry, surely... you won¡¯t vent your wrath on someone so insignificant?¡±

    <i>ch!</i>

    A streak of sword qi exploded into being, cutting the old man down on the spot.

    ¡°What, am I supposed to refrain from swatting a fly so that it can continue to disgust other people?¡± Su Yi shook his head.

    Wei Shan furrowed his brow. ¡°Young Master, the Fisherman is truly crafty. He pretended to discuss terms with you, but he obviously sent his experts away in advance. He¡¯s simply shameless!¡±

    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve never trusted a word the Fisherman says,¡± said Su Yi.

    With that, he approached the mountain.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The Sword of the Human Realm took to the skies.

    When Su Yi exerted his will, it soared into the nine heavens.

    <i>Rumble! Boom!</i>

    Terrifying sword intent blotted out the sun. The surrounding mountains and rivers trembled, and the skies buzzed and wailed.

    ¡°You can run from the monk, but you can¡¯t escape the temple. If I can¡¯t find the Fisherman, I can just destroy the ancestral garden of the Church of the River of Stars,¡± murmured Su Yi. His clothing fluttered around him.

    With that, he raised his fingertip and shed the air.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The Sword of the Human Realm descended, like the gxy falling down to earth.

    It was as if heaven and earth were caving in. Explosive, dazzling sword light stung the eyes,pletely enveloping the distant Red Bronze Divine Mountain.

    Light spread in all directions.

    By the time the smoke and misty light dispersed, the greatest divine mountain of the Divine Origin Star Realm, the ancestral garden of the Church of the River of Stars, had been reduced to rubble.

    A massive chasmy where the mountain once stood, stretching seemingly endlessly into the distance.

    The sight startled both the eyes and the heart.

 Chapter 1310 - Former Home

    <h4>Chapter 1310 - Former Home</h4>

    The ancestral garden of the Church of the River of Stars had been ttened!

    That very day, word of this incident took the Divine Origin Star Realm by storm, causing widespread astonishment.

    The Church of the River of Stars was one of the most famous, powerful factions around. Now, even their ancestral garden had been ttened. This was simply unprecedented, and the resulting storm was vast beyond imagination.

    The factions subordinate to the Church of the River of Stars were astonished. They couldn¡¯t even eat or sleep in peace.

    It was also that very day that an old-timer of the Church of the River of Stars stepped forth and indignantly rebuked the Temple Master for his despicable behavior in taking advantage of their moment of weakness. He also announced that the Church of the River of Stars had suffered no casualties, and furthermore, that their founder would soon step onto the Path of Transcendence and cut the Temple Master down to avenge this grudge!

    When word spread, it shook the star realm once more.

    Only then did the general popce realize that it was the Temple Master¡¯s reincarnation who¡¯d destroyed the ancestral garden of the Church of the River of Stars!

    ¡°The Temple Master already stands where the wind and waves are at their fiercest, yet he isn¡¯t reining it in or lowering his profile at all. On the contrary, he seems more domineering than ever. Is he... really not afraid of someone getting even?¡±

    Many people found this difficult to believe. After all, throughout the stars, the curtains were already opening on a new era. The long-vanished Path of Transcendence was due to re-enter this world, and Transcendents were sure to be the leaders of this new age!

    Furthermore, recently, the stars had practically been boiling over with news of the Temple Master¡¯s reincarnation and return. Even ordinary cultivators knew that someone was stirring up waves from behind the scenes to make the Temple Master the target of countless arrows.

    Yet even now, the Temple Master was still this domineering. He wasn¡¯t at all concerned about the changing situation. He¡¯d actually gone and destroyed the ancestral garden of the Church of the River of Stars!

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised?

    ¡°What good would keeping a lower profile do? Do you really think he can remain uninvolved? That¡¯s impossible!¡±

    ¡°I can see it already. Attempts on the Temple Master¡¯s life will only increase. I just don¡¯t know how long he¡¯ll survive...¡±

    ¡°Agh. Perhaps his death will mark the curtain call of this era?¡±

    ......

    As the outside world was in uproar, Su Yi and Wei Shan left the Divine Origin Star Realm.

    Seven dayster.

    A t boat shuttled through the boundless void of outer space, carrying Su Yi and Wei Shan.

    ¡°Young Master, that¡¯s the Divine Capital Star Realm up ahead,¡± Wei Shan said softly. His gaze wasplicated and full of emotion.

    The Divine Capital Star Realm! It was the greatest of the star realms!

    It had numerous rings of light, and they called it the heart of the Eastern Profound Star Domain. It was the star domain¡¯s center, a purend the Immortal Realm had left behind, one of the four great ancestral origin star realms, and...

    This long list of illustrious titles gave the Divine Capital Star Realm endless mysterious ir.

    Here, orthodoxies were as numerous as trees in the forest, and countless races lived side-by-side. This star realm was also home to the ancestralnds of the Six Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao. Moreover, the Eight Great World King ns, each a famous top powerhouse of the stars, each upied territory here!

    It was no exaggeration to say that the Divine Capital Star Realm was the center of the Eastern Profound Star Domain, and a sacred ground of the Grand Dao in the heart of trillions of cultivators. The rest of the Eastern Profound Star Domain¡¯s star realms couldn¡¯tpare, not even if you added them together. Rumor had it that back in the day, the Divine Capital Star Realm had a path leading directly to the Immortal Realm!

    But to Wei Shan, the Divine Capital Star Realm had just one name that mattered: home.

    He and the young master were both raised here. It was here that they¡¯d begun their cultivations and explorations, creating far too many memories to count.

    At the tail end of the boat, Su Yi silently opened his eyes and gazed into the distance.

    An unimaginably massive outline hovered in the distant void. Even gazing upon it from afar, he could only see a corner of it!

    Countless celestial bodies slowly revolved around it, and rivers of stars surrounded it. Compared to this massive ne, all of them seemed tiny and insignificant, like grains of dust beneath the foot of a giant.

    This was the Divine Capital Star Realm!

    Unlike other star realms, which epassed numerous other worlds and nes both big and small, the Divine Capital Star Realm had just one world: the Divine Capital.

    When Su Yi saw it, memories of the Temple Master¡¯s life arose in his heart, one after another. The Temple Master had once explored a great many many star realms, visiting numerous unknown and mysteriousnds like a wanderer. But the Divine Capital was the ce he was most reluctant to leave behind.

    Because this was his home!

    ¡°First, let¡¯s have a look at All Willow City,¡± ordered Su Yi.

    ¡°Got it!¡± said Wei Shan.

    ......

    The Divine Capital was divided into thirty-six provinces. Each province was the size of a massive, independent ne, with boundlessly vast territory.

    Aside from the thirty-six provinces, there were numerous mysterious regions, as well as numerous hidden realms and forbidden grounds both great and small. Even at the Temple Master¡¯s former peak, he couldn¡¯t measure the territories of the Divine Capital despite countless years of exploration.

    All Willow city was one of thousands of cities in the Red Province.

    In the eyes of the cultivators of the Red Province, All Willow City wasn¡¯t at all remarkable. It was even a bit rustic and remote. However, that was only inparison to the province¡¯s other cities. By the standards of the Azure Continent, it was an entirely different story. Willow Province alone wasparable in size to the entire Great Xia.

    Two dayster, Su Yi and Wei Shan arrived in All Willow City, travel-worn and covered in dust.

    A misty drizzle poured down from the dome of heaven. The streets were bustling and packed with carts, horses, and human traffic. And Su Yi and Wei Shan walked amidst it all, like travelers returning home. The familiar sights brought back memories, and visions of their youths flooded into their minds.

    These memories and experiences were the Temple Master¡¯s, not Su Yi''s, but they didn¡¯t feel foreign or disconnected from him. On the contrary, the emotions within these memories stirred his heart deeply.

    s, so much time had passed that although the city remained, it had changed. All Willow City was still All Willow City, but it had long since ceased to match the ce Su Yi remembered.

    ¡°Do you still remember? There was a brothel there. Every girl was prettier than the one before. I brought you there for a drink, but you were all red-faced and flustered. Even the girls teased you,¡± said Su Yi, gesturing to a distant restaurant. ¡°Later, you ruthlessly proimed that one day, you¡¯d buy the entire brothel and every girl in it.¡±

    Wei Shan froze, instantly awkward. ¡°I was young and impetuous. Why bring that up now? Besides, I was an honest kid, not a dissolute yboy like you. You were so young, but you were already a frequent patron of the city¡¯s brothels.¡±

    ¡°Youths ought to be amorous,¡± Su Yi said leisurely. ¡°Also, I only went there to drink. I didn¡¯t do anything else.¡±

    The two of them continued further into the city, chatting as they walked. By nightfall, they arrived at a barren, mountainous ground in the eastern district.

    A forest of ancient trees towered into the heavens, and numerous run-down buildingsy strewn about. Flocks of crows flew in circles around the branches, letting out grating, harsh cries.

    When they arrived here, Wei Shan¡¯s smile disappeared without a trace, reced by lingering somberness. He said softly, ¡°Young Master, the Glittering Jewel Hidden Realm has beenpletely destroyed. We... can never go back.....¡±

    A long time ago, an ancient manor stood in this barren, primeval forest. Inside the manor was an entrance to the Glittering Jewel Hidden Realm.

    It was there that the Temple Master and Wei Shan grew up. It was their home.

    ¡°Has the Glittering Jewel Hidden Realm broken and vanishedpletely?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Wei Shan nodded, his expression bleak. Back then, a group of mysterious experts invaded the Glittering Jewel Hidden Realm, stirring up a wave of bloodshed. These enemies burned his wife alive.

    His foster father, Ol¡¯ Cripple Wei, stayed behind, risking his life to hold their enemies off. Only Wei Shan and his daughter, the then three-year-old A¡¯Jiu, escaped by carving a path of blood. Even after all this time, he had yet to uncover the killers¡¯ origins, or whose orders they were acting upon.

    Su Yi stood with his hands behind his back, sitting alone amidst the uninhabited, endless wilderness. Irrepressible murderous intent arose within his heart. The killers had obviously intended to wipe the entire family out to prevent any future trouble!

    ¡°I¡¯ll naturally get to the bottom of this and make them pay,¡± said Su Yi after a lengthy silence. Beneath the light of the setting sun, his clear, handsome face didn¡¯t so much as ripple with emotion.

    Suddenly, he heard someone flying through the air.

    The crows roosting on nearby branches beat their wings and soared toward the distant setting sun.

 Chapter 1311 - A Lead to Olâ€™ Wei

    <h4>Chapter 1311 - A Lead to Ol¡¯ Wei</h4>

    The light of the setting sun illuminated the scattered vegetation.

    As the crows beat their wings and flew away, a cultivator arrived, a bony old man with a sparse head of hair.

    He was dressed in long, bright red robes, with an angled sword scar cutting across his nose and forehead. It almost looked like a centipede lying on his face, and it made him extraordinarily hideous.

    As soon as the old man arrived, he fixed his icy gaze on the distant Su Yi and asked in a raspy voice, ¡°Temple Master, do you remember me?¡±

    Su Yi turned to face him, then gazed intently at him briefly before furrowing his brow. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t recall?¡± the old man asked with a self-deprecatingugh. ¡°But then, that makes sense. They say great men have short memories. Furthermore, at the battle of Divine Ocean Pass, I couldn¡¯t block even a single one of your strikes.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi.

    The old man in red couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Do you remember me now?¡±

    Bone-deep hatred appeared on his face.

    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± said Su Yi with a shake of his head.

    ¡°....¡±

    A momentter, he pointed at the scar on his face with shame and indignation. <i>¡°You </i>gave me this scar! You... actually forgot?¡±

    He was whole-heartedly focused on revenge, but his enemy didn¡¯t even remember who he was. What could possibly have hurt more than that?

    Su Yi struggled to recall. ¡°All I remember is that during the battle of Divine Ocean Pass, I slew thirty-nine self-proimed ¡®extraordinary¡¯ old-timers, as well as over a hundred shrimp and other small fish. Were you... perhaps one of them?¡±

    ¡°Shrimp and...small fish?¡± Veins bulged on the red-robed elder¡¯s forehead, and his expression darkened.

    ¡°Old-timer, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯vee here just to humiliate yourself?¡± Wei Shan couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    The red-robed elder took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down. ¡°Fine. Call me a little shrimp and forget about me if you want. I don''t care. I only have one reason foring here.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it,¡± said Su Yi.

    The old man in red suddenlyughed. ¡°Temple Master, do you wish to know of Ol¡¯ Cripple Wei¡¯s whereabouts?¡±

    It was as if Wei Shan had been struck by lightning. His face filled with disbelief, and his voice quavered. ¡°My foster father... isn''t dead!?¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows. He could never have anticipated that response. After taking a moment to steady his heart, he said, ¡°Tell me, is Ol¡¯ Wei really still alive?¡±

    The red-robed old man threw back his head andughed, seemingly perfectly calm. ¡°Want to know? Very well. I heard that the Temple Master has never lowered his head to anyone, but I don¡¯t believe it. Lower your head and beg, and I¡¯ll tell you immediately.¡±

    The depths of Su Yi¡¯s gaze shed with cold light, but just as he was about to say something, the old man in red warned him, ¡°If you dare attack me, I promise you won¡¯t learn anything at all!¡±

    Wei Shan bellowed, ¡°Old Bastard! Are you truly unafraid to die?¡±

    The red-robed old manughed coldly. ¡°If I were afraid of death, I would never havee here!¡±

    He then gazed at Su Yi. ¡°Temple Master, it¡¯s time to make your choice!¡±

    ¡°You think spouting a bit of nonsense is enough to make me lower my head?¡± Su Yi suddenly took a step toward the old man in red.

    Formless pressure spread out around him, enveloping the dusk on all sides. The fallen leaves rustled, and thendscape swayed.

    The old man¡¯s expression shifted. ¡°I darede here. How could I possibly just be here to mess around? Stop right there! Come any closer, and you can forget about learning of Ol¡¯ Cripple Wei¡¯s fate in this lifetime!¡±

    He gripped a talisman and prepared himself for battle.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t stop. He just continued ahead, entirely unperturbed. ¡°You know that I¡¯ve never lowered my head to anyone, so you ought to know that I¡¯ve never feared others¡¯ threats. If you¡¯re willing to cooperate, tell me why you¡¯re really here. If you don¡¯t want to cooperate...¡±

    The old man in red caved before he could finish, seemingly unable to withstand that terrifying pressure. ¡°I¡¯ll speak!¡±

    Only then did Su Yi stop, take out and drink from a jug of wine, andugh, ¡°So, that¡¯s all your courage amounts to.¡±

    The red-robed elder¡¯s expression was unsightly, shifting, and uncertain. Still, in the end, he dared not cause trouble.

    He gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°I came here on orders. I¡¯m to invite you somewhere. When you arrive, you¡¯ll naturally learn of Ol¡¯ Cripple Wei¡¯s whereabouts.¡±

    ¡°Whose orders are you acting on?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The old man in red shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m just an errand boy. If youe with me, you¡¯ll naturally find out who¡¯s behind this.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask you this. Is Ol¡¯ Wei still alive?¡±

    This time, the old man¡¯s answer changed. ¡°I... don¡¯t know either.¡±

    ¡°Dammit! Were you just messing with us!?¡± Wei Shan cursed.

    The old man in red said coldly, ¡°We¡¯re using the old cripple to invite the Temple Master to join us. That naturally implies he¡¯s still alive. Were he dead, how could he be of any use?¡±

    Su Yi said directly, ¡°Where do you want me to go?¡±

    He turned, then shot into the distance.

    But a momentter, arge hand wrapped around his throat. His body stiffened, and he cried out in rage and rm, ¡°Temple Master, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±

    It was naturally Su Yi who¡¯d grabbed him.

    Su Yi said inly, ¡°I don¡¯t like being restricted. You found us, and you¡¯re surely after something. In that case, you should be good and show yourselves.¡±

    With that, he rxed his grip on the red-robed man¡¯s throat and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Tell whoever sent you that I¡¯ll be waiting here. If he¡¯s not here by morning, forgive me for not waiting any longer. Go on.¡±

    The red-robed man had yet to settle down. ¡°You... Aren¡¯t you afraid that if you cast aside all pretenses of cordiality, you¡¯ll <i>never </i>learn of Old Cripple Wei¡¯s whereabouts?¡±

    Su Yi said inly, ¡°It¡¯s just as you said. A dead man isn¡¯t worth exploiting. If you¡¯ve taken Old Wei captive, there¡¯s no way you¡¯ll kill him until you¡¯ve achieved your aims.¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, the old man in red turned and left without another word.

    This time, Su Yi didn¡¯t stop him. It was only after watching the old man in red fade into the curtain of darkness that Su Yi retracted his gaze.

    ¡°Young master, aren¡¯t we going to chase him?¡± Wei Shan couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°If we did, how would that be any different from apanying him there?¡± said Su Yi. ¡°We only just returned home, yet our enemies are already upon us, and they¡¯re using Old Wei to threaten us. This time, our enemies... are obviously extraordinary.¡±

    Here, he sighed in apparent relief. ¡°But this is still good news. At the very least, this means that Old Wei is most likely still alive. That¡¯s enough.¡±

    Wei Shan froze. He too felt his heart course with emotion. It was true; it would have been much harder to ept if his foster father had died during their earlier crisis.

    ¡°Young Master, should we just wait here then?¡± asked Wei Shan.

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head, took out his wicker chair, and sat down. ¡°Let¡¯s just wait quietly until the timees.¡±

    He then took out a jug of wine and started drinking. Bathed in the fiery light of dusk, he seemed utterly peaceful andposed.

    Wei Shan watched, and soon, he too had calmed downpletely. He stood silently to Su Yi¡¯s side.

    ¡°Actually, I do recall who that guy was,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°During the battle at Divine Ocean Pass, the Six Extremes Demon Monarch led a group of Cosmic Enlightenment World Kings in cing a trap for me. That old man was one of the Six Extremes Demon Monarch¡¯s subordinates.

    ¡°I was in a hurry then, so after killing my way through their encirclement, I rushed off instead of stopping to kill everyst one of my enemies. He must be one of the survivors.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t understand why he¡¯de looking for me now of all times. Didn¡¯t the Six Extremes Demon Monarch and the Heaven¡¯s Blood Demon Sect fall a long time ago?¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow.

    The Six Extremes Demon Monarch was once an extremely powerful existence, but he¡¯d died brutally beneath the Temple Master¡¯s sword during the battle of Divine Ocean Pass.

    Word of the battle took the world by storm, causing widespreadmotion.

    Afterward, the Six Extremes Demon Monarch¡¯s peak Demonist orthodoxy, the Heaven¡¯s Blood Demon Sect, was like a pack of dragons without a leader. They said that when a tree fell, its monkeys scattered, and indeed, it wasn¡¯t long before the sect copsed.

    ¡°I¡¯m curious too. I¡¯ve been wandering the stars all this time, but I haven¡¯t heard anything about the Heaven¡¯s Blood Demon Sect rising from the ashes,¡± said Wei Shan. ¡°We should have kept that guy here to question him.¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°He was just an errand boy. I¡¯m sure whoever sent him didn¡¯t tell him any of the inside story so he couldn''t leak it. I can say with certainty that we wouldn¡¯t have learned anything even if we¡¯d searched his soul.¡±

    Wei Shan thought for a moment, then nodded in agreement.

    The skies gradually darkened as the dusk receded and the curtain of night fell.

    The distant All Willow City was thoroughlymplit, illuminating the night skies. It was indistinct, but the sounds of lively city streets emanated from afar.

    This only made Su Yi and Wei Shan¡¯s location seem all the more deste.

    Time slipped by.

    In the wee hours of the morning, dark clouds suddenly enveloped the dome of heaven, blotting out the stars. An oppressive atmosphere permeated the surrounding area.

    Wei Shan felt a chill on his skin. He suddenly raised his head and looked into the distance.

    Fog spread through the darkness of the night as a figure silently shifted through the air. He was headed right toward them.

    He was a man in ck, his face obscured beneath a copper mask. He was tall and thin, and he made no effort to hide his presence.

    With every step he took, space seemed to condense beneath his feet. He arrived in the blink of an eye.

    A solemn look appeared on Wei Shan¡¯s face, and he readied himself for battle.

    In stark contrast, Su Yi remained sprawled out in his wicker chair, his eyes closed as if in slumber.

    ¡°This is Ol¡¯ Cripple Wei¡¯s jade pendant,¡± said the man in the copper mask. He stood in the air a thousand feet away and flung the pendant.

    Wei Shan silently circted a secret art and caught the pendant. After confirming that it wasn¡¯t a threat, he examined in closely.

    Momentster, he took a deep breath and said gravely, ¡°Young Master, this really is Foster Father¡¯s Heart-Nourishing Jade Pendant.¡±

    Su Yi silently opened his eyes, then gazed at the distant man in the copper mask. ¡°Tell me your conditions.¡±

    The masked man obviously wasn¡¯t the type to waste words. ¡°Come with me.¡±

    His demands were the exact same as the man in red.

    But a momentter, the masked man added, ¡°If you don¡¯te, the old cripple is dead beyond a doubt.¡±

    His voice was calm, but his tone was incontrovertible.

    Wei Shan¡¯s heart shook, and he subconsciously nced at Su Yi.

    Only to see Su Yi rise from his chair, his gaze calm, without so much as the slightest ripple of emotion. ¡°It seems you aren¡¯t the true person behind this. Go back and tell whoever you work for that if they want to discuss terms, they should bring Old Wei to see me. If Old Wei dies, I¡¯ll kill everyst one of you.¡±

    ¡°Little Wei, let¡¯s go.¡± With that, Su Yi put away his wicker chair, turned, and left.

    The man in the copper mask was stunned. <i>Is this guy... really impossible to threaten!?</i>

 Chapter 1312 - Surrounded

    <h4>Chapter 1312 - Surrounded</h4>

    Beneath the cover of darkness.

    Wei Shan followed Su Yi further and further into the distance.

    Beneath his copper mask, the ck-robed man¡¯s eyes frosted over. ¡°In that case, we have no choice but to ¡®invite¡¯ the Temple Master toe with us.¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Rumbling like thunder and lightning echoed throughout the night sky.

    The sky shattered, and a short spear swathed in flowing golden light ripped through the air and shot explosively at Su Yi.

    It was swathed in immortal light, and it crushed the forest beneath it. Even the ground caved in with a bang.

    Su Yi gripped the Sword of the Human Realm and shed through the air.

    <i>ng!</i>

    He blocked the golden short spear.

    Furthermore, as the golden short spear was forced back with a rain of light, a jade ruler, a copper hammer, and a Daoist seal appeared out of nowhere and flew at Su Yi from different directions.

    Too quick!

    The three treasures appeared practically simultaneously. All of them were swathed in stinging, dazzling immortal light, and their power was terrifying beyond imagination.

    But it was as if Su Yi had precognition. Before the weapons descended, he grabbed Wei Shan by the arm, and both of them disappeared in a sh.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The ground in which they¡¯d stood just moments prior copsed and split. The air was thrown into disarray.

    A series of voices rang out.

    ¡°They actually dodged.¡±

    ¡°Well, this is the Temple Master, the sole sovereign of his era. Common sense doesn¡¯t apply to him.¡±

    ¡°A sword cultivator of a bygone age, that¡¯s all. Nothing special.¡±

    Three figures appeared in different directions in addition to the man in the copper mask.

    The first was an old man carrying a jade ruler. He wore a blue ribbon headpiece and a feather coat, and he had the air of a Daoist immortal. His entire body was surrounded by the dazzling, eye-catching light of the Laws.

    The second was a tall, stalwart man reminiscent of a barbarian god. He had disheveled hair and an unkempt beard, and he carried a copper hammer flowing with colorful light across his shoulders. His eyes were like twin copper bells shing with electricity.

    The third was an elegantly beautiful youth. A fist-sized Daoist seal hovered above his head, revolving in circles as blue lotuses rose into the air, one after another.

    The man in the copper mask gripped that glittering golden short spear with overwhelming forcefulness.

    ¡°Young Master, it seems all of them are wielding Transcendent treasures,¡± eximed Wei Shan.

    ¡°Can you discern their origins?¡± asked Su Yi.

    All four were Cosmic Enlightenment World Kings, but their faces were unfamiliar.

    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± said Wei Shan.

    This was unquestionably out of the ordinary.

    Out amongst the stars, those who achieved Cosmic Enlightenment tended to have prominent backgrounds. Even if you didn¡¯t recognize their face, you could usually pick up some hints from their attire and their auras.

    Yet now, despite their perceptiveness, neither Su Yi nor Wei Shan could discern their enemies¡¯ origins. This was unquestionable proof that either they were deliberately concealing their auras <i>or </i>they hailed from a yet-unseen faction!

    The night was as dark as ink. Murderous intent filled the air. An oppressive atmosphere swept forth in waves.

    Even further in the distance, All Willow City remained thoroughlymplit and lively. It seemed the city¡¯s cultivators had no idea that a terrifying grand battle raged in a distant, remote forest.

    ¡°Be careful. Someone is hiding and using a secret treasure, reversing the force of the surroundings. They¡¯ve sealed this ce offpletely,¡± Su Yi transmitted. His expression didn¡¯t even shift.

    Someone was using a secret treasure to turn the area into a cage. That meant that he and Wei Shan had effectively be caged beasts!

    They¡¯d managed to achieve this undiscovered and inplete silence. That proved that they¡¯de prepared.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The experts attacked in full force without wasting any time talking.

    Dazzling treasure light lit up, cleaving through the curtain of night and bringing with it power that threatened to destroy heaven and earth.

    All of it was targeting Su Yi.

    These four experts¡¯ cultivation bases were clearly far beyond the ¡°typical¡± Cosmic Enlightenment World King. Furthermore, all of them used Transcendent treasures, making their strength terrifying beyond imagination.

    A hint of disdain appeared on Su Yi¡¯s face.

    They really had made ample preparations, and their strength was nothing to sneeze at. Most modern Cosmic Enlightenment powerhouses would struggle to escape disaster in the face of such an encirclement.

    s, in Su Yi¡¯s eyes, such an onught had long since ceased to be worthy of his notice.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The Sword of the Human Realm hummed. Su Yi gripped it and rotated in midair.

    A perfectly round wave of sword qi surged forth, instantly spreading in all directions.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The skies copsed, and thendscape crumbled.

    A streak of sword qi, nothing more, yet it crushed everything in its path like rotten wood.

    The four Cosmic Enlightenment World Kings¡¯ joint onught was cut off with ease.

    ¡°So strong!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that if we used Transcendent treasures we¡¯d be able to take him down with ease?¡± a startled cry rang out.

    All four of them were startled and visibly solemn.

    ¡°Be careful. His strength is obviously beyond what we estimated!¡± the man in the copper mask transmitted at top speed.

    Before they began this operation, they had gathered reports of the Temple Master¡¯s reincarnation.

    In the end, they had reached a petrifying conclusion¡ª

    Those at the World King level, even Cosmic Enlightenment World Kings, would struggle to threaten the Temple Master!

    Thus, they had each brought a Transcendent treasure as a killer weapon. They had thought that would be enough to capture their target.

    It was only after they began their operation in earnest that they realized they¡¯d been mistaken!

    The Temple Master¡¯s reincarnation was obviously even stronger than the reports suggested!

    Without giving them any more time to think, Su Yi swung his sword and attacked.

    His blue robes swayed beneath the night sky, like a banished immortal on a journey, extraordinary and ethereal.

    But the Sword of the Human Realm emanated a monstrous, austere, forceful aura. Dreamlike, ethereal Dao Light transformed into sword intent, rising from the edge of the sword and illuminating thendscape.

    When Su Yi swung his sword, he was like an immortal waving his sleeve.

    Unstoppable sword intent, like divine light raining onto the human world, filled everything between heaven and earth.

    Four Cosmic Enlightenment powerhouses joined forces, and none of them dared hold back.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A wave of treasure light swept forth.

    But mere momentster, their joint offensive broke, and their treasures were almost sent flying. All of their expressions shifted.

    Su Yi¡¯s momentum was undiminished. He raised his sword and leaped into the fray.

    One shter, and a deafening impact followed. The jade ruler was sent flying, and its wielder, the old man in the feather coat, was in on the spot.

    Blood burst forth like a waterfall!

    ¡°Die!¡± The tall, stalwart man reminiscent of a barbarian god swung his hammer. Heaven and earth trembled, and explosive Dao Light poured down.

    Su Yi shifted his wrist, and the Sword of the Human Realm rumbled, quick as a beam of flying light.

    In a sh, a sword pierced the stalwart man¡¯s throat! His eyes widened in clear disbelief. Ultimately, he was annihtedpletely, both body and soul.

    ¡°Retreat! Hurry up and retreat!¡± The man in the copper mask turned tail and fled in astonishment.

    But a streak of sword qi reminiscent of the river of stars descended from the heavens, blocking off his escape route.

    His eyes bulged, and he swung his golden short spear like mad, but in the face of that terrifying sword qi, he was like a mantis trying to block a chariot. A massive boom rang out as the masked man¡¯s body was annihted in a current of sword qi.

    A few blinks of the eye and three powerful foes had fallen!

    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer!¡±

    A shrill shriek resounded in the distance.

    That elegant, beautiful young man arrived before Wei Shan in a sh and ced his seal above Wei Shan¡¯s head.

    ¡°Come any closer, and I¡¯ll kill him!¡± the elegant young man bellowed.

    Su Yi nced at him, then said to Wei Shan, ¡°I¡¯ll kill that guy hiding in the shadows first.¡±

    With that, he turned and left.

    ¡°???¡± The elegant young man was baffled. He asked in disbelief, ¡°Aren¡¯t you at all concerned about his life and death?¡±

    Wei Shan grinned. ¡°You ought to be more worried about <i>your</i> life and death.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± The man¡¯s heart jumped.

    It was then that arge hand appeared out of nowhere and grabbed the seal hovering above Wei Shan¡¯s head.

    ¡°This treasure is quite something, but with your cultivation base, you have no hope of disying its true power. You¡¯re simply desecrating a heavenly treasure,¡± said Li Beishan as he appeared, seemingly out of thin air.

    The man¡¯s hair stood on end as he eximed, ¡°You¡¯re... You¡¯re a Transcendent!?¡±

    Li Beishan wore a hibiscus crown and Daoist robes. His entire body was shrouded in a rain of immortal light. That transcendent bearing, like a god or immortal, was far beyond what a World King could disy.

    ¡°Clever.¡± Li Beishanughed. ¡°Rx; after I¡¯ve searched your soul, I¡¯ll send you on your way. You won¡¯t have to bear the bitterness of worldly turmoil any longer.¡±

    The man cried out in rm, turned, and fled like mad.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    A Daoist seal descended, and blue lotuses bloomed one after another, shattering him to bits.

    ¡°That treasure of yours sure is something,¡± Wei Shan couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    ¡°If you like it, go ahead and take it. Of course, assuming His Excellency Su Yi agrees,¡±ughed Li Beishan.

    He was tall, thin, and extraordinarily elegant. Every gesture made him seem like a god or immortal. However, when he spoke, it was with deference to Su Yi.

    Even as he spoke, he started searching the man¡¯s soul.

    He was just a revenant, but with his strength, not even a peak Cosmic Enlightenment World King¡¯s soul could defend against him. Searching it was naturally well within the bounds of possibility.

    But mere momentster, Li Beishan¡¯s pupils constricted. He grabbed Wei Shan and retreated explosively several thousand feet away.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The elegant man¡¯s soul exploded in the ce in which they¡¯d stood just moments prior, destroyedpletely.

    ¡°This...¡± Wei Shan was stunned. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me someone did something to that guy¡¯s soul?¡±

    Li Beishan¡¯s brow furrowed. He nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. A Transcendent left a seal within his soul to ensure a bacsh if someone tried to search it.¡±

    ¡°A Transcendent¡¯s backup n?¡± Wei Shan gasped as he realized that these enemies¡¯ origins were utterly extraordinary.

    ¡°Times have changed. I can wander this world, so surely other revenants have managed to do the same,¡± said Li Beishan, his eyes shing. ¡°It seems to me that many of the stars¡¯ top sects likely already have Transcendent revenants in residence. And as time passes, this situation will only be all the moremon.

    ¡°Furthermore, as these revenants wander the world, they¡¯ll surely long for nothing more than means to break their curse, but only His Excellency Su is capable of that.¡±

    Here, Li Beishan sighed. ¡°That means that in the days toe, more and more trouble wille knocking on our door.¡±

    Wei Shan¡¯s heart shook, and his brow furrowed.

    ¡°Rest assured, Fellow Daoist. The power of reincarnation counters revenants like me. They surely know that too. Unless they have no other choice, they won¡¯t dare appear in person.¡± Li Beishan said, ¡°Of course, even if they do show up, there¡¯s no need for concern.¡±

    Here, a hint of pride and confidence appeared on his face.

    Long ago, he was a Dao Integration expert, the master of his own sect. Li Beishan... was no pushover!

 Chapter 1313 - Try It and Die

    <h4>Chapter 1313 - Try It and Die</h4>

    The boundless darkness of the night was deste and empty.

    A thousand feet beneath the surface, a figure fled with all his might. It was a ferret-faced man with an iron crown and ck robes, and he shuttled underground, quick as lightning.

    Given the circumstances, ordinary cultivators had no hope of sensing his presence. Yet the man in ck was obviously startled. His face was full of rm.

    <i>The reports were erroneous. Even with Transcendent spirit treasures, we¡¯re helpless against the Temple Master¡¯s reincarnation. When I get back, I have to inform Venerate Hidden Darkness as soon as... hm?</i>

    He¡¯d only just thought this when his expression shifted and he abruptly stopped in ce.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A streak of sword qi bore through theyers of earth and descended with a bang.

    As its terrifying radiance burst forth, the man in ck didn¡¯t even have time to think. He immediately changed course and scampered off.

    He broke out in cold sweats, and his heart and body quivered.

    If he hadn¡¯t stopped right in the nick of time just now, that sword qi would have struck him!

    <i>He actually sensed my presence? How did he manage that?</i>

    The man in ck had only just thought this when...

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Another streak of sword qi pierced the ground, descending upon him like heavenly lightning.

    The man in ck cried out in rm and changed course once more.

    In the time that followed, no matter how he attempted to flee, sword qi always blocked his path, leaving him no choice but to scamper away and hide.

    But in the end, he couldn¡¯t keep going like this. Eventually, a swath of sword qi shattered the surrounding ten thousand feet of earth and mmed into him.

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    Blood poured from his lips as a bloody gash tore open on his chest.

    He looked up and saw that the earth had caved in around him, forming a massive chasm. A tall, upright figure hovered above the chasm, his distant gaze staring down at him.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you running anymore?¡± Su Yi said inquisitively.

    The man in ck took a deep breath. ¡°Just now, why didn¡¯t you cut me down?¡±

    After calming down, he realized that had his opponent really tried to kill him as he fled, he would have died a long time ago!

    Su Yi said directly, ¡°There¡¯s a few things I¡¯d like to know.¡±

    The man in ck shook his head. ¡°I know what you want to ask, but I can tell you directly that we¡¯re just acting on orders. We don¡¯t have the answers you¡¯re after.¡±

    He paused, his gaze suddenlyplicated. ¡°It¡¯ll be useless even if you search my soul. Before we left, a seal was ced in each of our souls. The moment they¡¯re searched, we¡¯ll self-destruct.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°Then what¡¯s the point of sparing you?¡±

    With that, he raised the Sword of the Human Realm.

    ¡°Wait!¡± The man in ck paled and said hurriedly, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know whose orders we¡¯re acting on?¡±

    ¡°If you tell me, I can spare you,¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡°All of us call her Venerate Hidden Darkness. She directs all of our operations from the shadows,¡± the man in ck said hurriedly. ¡°And she¡¯s currently in All Willow City!¡±

    ¡°How do I find her?¡± asked Su Yi.

    All Willow City was enormous, asrge as some small nations. It was home to an endless sea of people; searching without any concrete leads would be like searching for a needle in a haystack.

    The man in ck took out a ck jade talisman and passed it to Su Yi from afar. ¡°You can sense Venerate Hidden Darkness¡¯s presence with this.¡±

    Su Yi nced down at it. It was carved with intricate demonic glyphs, and it was wondrous and strange. A contorted, blood-colored portal was carved on its back.

    ¡°When I see this Venerate Hidden Darkness, I¡¯ll naturally let you go.¡± As Su Yi put away the ck talisman, he stretched out his hand and grabbed the ferret-faced man in ck.

    ¡°I just hope... you¡¯ll keep your word, Your Excellency!¡± sighed the man in ck.

    ......

    All Willow City.

    It waste at night, and themps had dimmed.

    Within a manor, there stood an ancient tree sorge, it would have taken several grown men working together to fully wrap their arms around it.

    An adorable teenage girl sat beneath the tree. She wore a pomegranate skirt, and her hair flowed like a waterfall. She sat daintily in a wooden chair, peeling a pomegranate. There was a little bowl in front of her, which was full of gem-like pomegranate seeds.

    Someone knocked at the gate.

    Without even raising her head, the young woman said, ¡°Come in.¡±

    Her voice was as soft as water.

    The gates opened, and Su Yi walked inside. When he saw the young woman, his eyebrows rose. <i>A revenant!</i>

    ¡°You must be the Temple Master, the one who¡¯s mastered the mysteries of reincarnation. I¡¯ve been waiting,¡± said the young woman. This time, she raised her head and smiled.

    ¡°You anticipated my arrival?¡± said Su Yi as he walked toward her.

    The courtyard was quiterge, with a bridge over a flowing stream and numerous pavilions and gazebos. The young woman sat beneath that ancient tree, rxed, at ease, and quite agreeable-looking.

    ¡°No, I thought you¡¯d die, and that there¡¯d be no need for me to intervene any further. But I was also worried that you wouldn¡¯t die, so I had no choice but to wait here for you,¡± the young woman said crisply. ¡°It seems the group I sent to get rid of you, despite being top experts of the modern era, weren¡¯t enough to do the job.¡±

    Here, she raised her bowl of pomegranate seeds. ¡°Want some?¡±

    Su Yipletely ignored this offer. ¡°Are you ¡®Venerate Hidden Darkness?¡¯¡±

    The young woman subtly inclined her head. ¡°Yes, but I''m just one of many.¡±

    Reading between the lines, ¡°Venerate Hidden Darkness¡± was a title she shared with numerous others!

    ¡°What faction are you from?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The young woman burst into sputteringughter. ¡°Why do you sound like you¡¯re interrogating a convict? It¡¯s truly ufortable.¡±

    Su Yi said inly, ¡°Enough smiling andughter. Be good and cooperate, and I¡¯ll let you live. Refuse, and die.¡±

    The young woman in the pomegranate skirt raised her bowl and poured the seeds into her mouth. Her cheeks bulged as she chewed, and when she spoke, her words were indistinct. ¡°Fine. If you can leave this courtyard, I wouldn¡¯t mind telling you some of what you want to know.¡±

    ¡°You think you¡¯re enough to keep me here?¡±

    The young woman giggled. ¡°I¡¯m a revenant. I naturally fear nothing more than the power of reincarnation. Thus, if there''s any other option, I naturally won¡¯t attack alone."

    With that, she snapped her fingers, and figures appeared on all sides, surrounding the courtyard.

    They included both men and women. Shockingly, all of them were revenants!

    And all four of them carried a ck g swathed in dark light and rising immortal qi.

    ¡°A grand formation?¡± Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed.

    ¡°This is no ordinary grand formation,¡± exined the young woman in the pomegranate skirt. ¡°It¡¯s called the Mountains and Seas World-Burying Formation. It¡¯sprised of forty-nine Transcendent-level killing formations. A long time ago, this was the defensive formation of a top orthodoxy of seekers of immortality. It was strong enough to kill even Dao Integration Transcendents.

    ¡°s, the modern era is far inferior to bygone days. I put everything I had into cing this formation, but its power is still only half of what it would have been then.¡±

    Here, her beautiful eyes shed as she smiled at Su Yi. ¡°Even so, it ought to be enough to keep you here, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll just have to try and see,¡± said Su Yi. He suddenly attacked.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    A streak of sword qi exploded into being, effortlessly cutting down the young woman in the pomegranate skirt.

    However, Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed.

    The young woman had actually transformed into a withered yellow paper talisman, which caught aze.

    ¡°She¡± was actually a substitution talisman, and an incredibly sophisticated one at that. It had actually fooled Su Yi¡¯s keen senses!

    When Su Yi realized this, his gaze turned strange. A nigh-imperceptible hint of a smile tugged at his lips.

    ¡°Go ahead, keep trying." A young woman in a pomegranate skirt appeared on the eaves of a distant building, seemingly out of nowhere.

    She smiled radiantly, then waved her hand through the air. ¡°Begin!¡±

    <i>Boom¡ª¡ª!</i>

    Dazzling talisman markings and the power of the formation enveloped the entire courtyard.

    Misty immortal light rose, and the sound of the Dao rumbled and boomed. This formation was far beyond the World King level. This was a true Transcendent killer weapon, capable of killing even experts of the Path of Transcendence!

    When it was activated, countless stars fell to earth, an endless sea enveloped everything on all sides, and primordial divine mountains rose from the earth!

    Although these were mere manifestations of the formation¡¯s power, they emanated immense murderous intent. As vast as the courtyard was, it now seemed like a terrifying hidden realm full of peril.

    Four revenants stood around the courtyard¡¯s four walls, activating bronze formation gs to help the Mountains and Seas World-Burying Formation activate to its maximum strength.

    The young woman resting upon the eaves smiled as she watched this y out. However, her beautiful eyes were rife with cold mockery.

    Who in the modern era could possibly understand the power of the Path of Transcendence?

    So what if Su Yi controlled the power of reincarnation? There was no need to act personally. A little external power was enough to suppress him with ease!

    ¡°Watch out. Make sure you don¡¯t really kill him,¡± she ordered with cold indifference.

    No sign of her former adorable, delicate bearing remained. She now seemed utterly cold, proud, and aloof, like a sovereign gazing down at the human world.

    ¡°Got it!¡± The other revenants solemnly assented.

    But before long, the Su Yi trapped within the formation exploded into countless fragments and dissipated.

    The crowd was stunned. <i>What¡¯s going on?</i>

    <i>None of us struck to kill yet!</i>

    ¡°No, something''s not right,¡± said the girl in a pomegranate skirt perched on the eaves. Her expression shifted. ¡°It seems he used a substitution talisman too!¡±

    It was then that¡ª

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Outside the courtyard, a streak of sword qi soared into the firmament, manifesting the illusory Six Paths of Reincarnation. A dark curtain of night nketed the sky.

    The four revenants circting the grand formation felt their hair stand on end as they sensed a lethal threat.

    ¡°It¡¯s the power of reincarnation¡ª¡ª!¡± someone bellowed.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Sword qi descended.

    It was as if the Six Paths of Reincarnation had descended from the heavens to bear down upon them.

    The four revenants were astonished, and they immediately circted the formation in an attempt to defend themselves.

    But they were obviously one step toote.

    Sword qi descended, and the power of reincarnation swept forth like a tidal wave or avnche, enveloping all four of thempletely.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª!¡±

    ¡°No!!¡±

    Desperate, agonized shrieks filled the air. Their voices were full of terror, panic, and despair.

    The revenants melted, like ice beneath a raging me. None of them could hold out. One after another, the power of annihtion annihted thempletely.

    Not even ash remained!

    It was just as Daoist Master Red Cloud said. Those who controlled the cycle of reincarnation were like sovereigns presiding over revenants¡¯ life and death. They could free them from their curse, letting them live again... but they could also end them forever!

    Without the four revenants controlling it, the Mountains and Seas World-Burying Formation went dormant.

    Over on the eaves, the young woman¡¯s face was ashen. She was so angry that her eyes practically spat fire.

    <i>We fell for it!</i>

    <i>All that work to set up this grand formation, and all we caught was a treasure substitute.</i>

    <i>His real body seized the opportunity to flee!</i>

    ¡°Just now, they tried themselves against me. Now, all of them are dead. Well? Want to continue?¡±

    The blue-robed Su Yi approached from beneath the curtain of night, smiling at the girl in a pomegranate skirt still perched on the eaves.

 Chapter 1314 - The Man Behind the Curtain

    <h4>Chapter 1314 - The Man Behind the Curtain</h4>

    The young woman¡¯s expression darkened, and she stared intently at Su Yi.

    But then, she suddenlyughed. ¡°You cheated, so I¡¯m not giving you any answers.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. With that, he disappeared into thin air.

    A momentter, an illusory reincarnation sword shadow swept toward the young woman in the pomegranate skirt.

    A golden knife floated above her palm and shed with it head-on.

    <i>ng!</i>

    Sword shed against knife, scattering divine light.

    It was as if the young woman in the pomegranate skirt had been electrocuted. She flew violently back.

    The power of reincarnation was far too tyrannical. It traveled through the sword qi and exploded into her, shattering the power of her knife and striking her directly.

    Her grinning, delicate face paled, and even her soul felt a burning pain.

    Before she could steady herself, Su Yi attacked once more.

    The humming of a sword swept forth like a dark wave. In the face of its terrifying momentum, the young woman dared not be negligent. She raised her hand, took out a snow-white bone, and waved it in the air.

    <i>Whoosh~</i>

    Immortal light scattered, and the young woman disappeared into thin air.

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.

    The young woman reappeared ten thousand feet away, her gaze icy. ¡°Little fellow, next time we meet, I¡¯ll show you just how capable I am!¡±

    With that, she turned to leave.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A fragment of bronze descended. The young woman¡¯s expression shifted, but she dared not hesitate. She activated that snow-white bone and shed with it head-on.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The young woman was sent flying back.

    Two figures seized the opportunity to lunge at her.

    One was Su Yi, the other Li Beishan, who shot out of the bronze fragment.

    But strangely, as immortal light rose from the bone, she disappeared once more.

    Su Yi and Li Beishan¡¯s pincer attack hit nothing but air. Both of them frowned and gazed into the distance.

    There, beneath the distant dome of the night sky, the young woman in the pomegranate skirt appeared once more.

    Her face was pale and unsightly.

    She¡¯d almost met with disaster twice in a row, and this left her iparably infuriated.

    ¡°Remember this: my name is Ning Yuluo. One day, I¡¯ll be sure toe back and kill you both!¡± the young woman said slowly and emphatically, forcing the words between the gaps in her teeth. Her voice was full of endless hatred.

    <i>Weng!</i>

    Immortal light flowed across the surface of that white bone.

    But a momentter, Su Yi raised his hand and summoned a bamboo sword.

    It was nine inches long, vibrantly green, and smooth as jade. It was called the Moon Pce Branch, and Daoist Master Red Cloud had refined it herself.

    It now seemed like an illusory, ethereal beam of green light ripping through the sky. The inky darkness of the night was now dyed a brilliant shade of blue.

    The young woman had only just disappeared when the bamboo sword arrived.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The entire stretch of sky copsed with a burst of me.

    Immediately afterward, a desperate, agonized cry rang out. The young woman in the pomegranate skirt appeared, then staggered back. Half her body split open, and blood burst forth like a waterfall.

    Immediately afterward, her body copsed and disappeared.

    Only her soul remained, hovering in the air. A white bone emanating immortal light floated in front of her.

    ¡°That wasparable to a Dao Integration powerhouse¡¯s full-force attack!¡± Li Beishan gasped, and a chill coursed through him.

    He was naturally well aware of the Moon Pce Branch¡¯s origins. Daoist Master Red Cloud said that it could kill revenants of his level with ease!

    Now, as he witnessed the young woman¡¯s misfortunate, Li Beishan immediately judged that Moon Pce Branch wasn¡¯t simply an ordinary talisman sword!

    ¡°Still alive?¡± Su Yi, however, frowned slightly. He could tell at a nce that the white bone the girl carried was incredibly wondrous. It was this treasure that saved her life right in the nick of time.

    When she saw that Su Yi was about to attack once more, the young woman in the pomegranate skirt suddenly cried out, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the truth if you leave me a path to life. How about it?¡± She raised that white bone and hissed, ¡°If it reallyes to a life-or-death fight, I¡¯ll die, but you won¡¯t gain anything either.¡±

    ¡°Speak,¡± said Su Yi.

    The young woman took a deep breath. ¡°The faction behind me has formed an alliance with an old-timer called the Tailor. He¡¯s the one who told me that so long as I waited here in All Willow City, I was sure to be able to capture you, the Temple Master¡¯s reincarnation.¡±

    The Tailor!

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze frosted over. <i>It¡¯s that old bastard again!</i>

    Out loud, he asked, ¡°Does that mean the Tailor told you about Ol¡¯ Wei, too?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The young woman in the pomegranate skirt said, ¡°The Tailor said that if we used Old Cripple Wei as bait, we¡¯d have no need to worry about bringing in the ¡®big fish¡¯ that is the Temple Master.¡±

    ¡°Then did he tell you if Old Wei is alive or dead?¡±

    The young woman in the pomegranate skirt shook her head. ¡°He didn¡¯t.¡±

    Su Yi understood. Right from the start, none of these people knew whether Old Wei was alive or dead. They were just using the promise of a lead against him!

    And the Tailor had surely learned about Old Wei from Yan Daolin.

    After all, it was Yan Daolin who¡¯d saved Wei Shan and his daughter. He naturally understood the disaster that had befallen them in the Glittering Jewel Hidden Realm.

    The thought actually left Su Yi a bit mncholy. Even after all this, he couldn¡¯t say with certainty that Old Wei was still alive.

    How could he not be mncholy?

    Su Yi then went on to ask about the young woman¡¯s origins.

    ¡°I¡¯m from the Hidden Skies Immortal Sect...¡± said the young woman in the pomegranate skirt.

    But she¡¯d only just said this when the white bone shook violently, then burst with dazzling immortal light, instantly carrying her away.

    Su Yi¡¯s keen senses told him that the girl was caught off guard. There was no doubt about it; not even she had anticipated the bone¡¯s sudden movements!

    ¡°The Hidden Skies Immortal Sect? I feel like I¡¯ve heard that name before...¡± Li Beishan looked thoughtful.

    A momentter, he pped his forehead. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s that Demonist faction! I wouldn¡¯t have guessed they¡¯d survived the End of the Dharma too.¡±

    As he said thatst sentence, his face filled with uncertainty.

    ¡°Is this sect strong?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°In ancient times, there were three hegemons amongst Demonist factions, and the Hidden Skies Immortal Sect was one of the three. Their foundations are iparably ancient, and they¡¯ve given rise to numerous immortals,¡± Li Beishan said gravely. ¡°I once presided over a major sect too, but we were nothingpared to the Hidden Skies Immortal Sect. The disparity was enormous.¡±

    He paused, then continued, ¡°But during the End of the Dharma, the greater the orthodoxy, the greater the blow they suffered. It was just as Daoist Master Red Cloud said: when the heavens fall, those standing at the top are hit first.

    ¡°Back then, several of the Hidden Skies Immortal Sect¡¯s immortals in the Human Realm perished beneath this catastrophe, their souls dispersed. The sect suffered countless casualties, and there were rumors that they fell apartpletely. Now, it seems that they still exist...as revenants!¡±

    But even after hearing the full story, Su Yi didn¡¯t seem concerned. ¡°They were practically destroyed back then, and even if some of their experts remain, they¡¯re nothing but a pack of revenants.¡±

    Li Beishanughed bitterly. <i>I guess it makes sense. Su Yi controls the power of reincarnation. In his eyes, no revenants are much of a threat.</i>

    ¡°But in life, each of these revenants was stronger than the one before. Furthermore, they¡¯ve mastered unbelievable abilities. It won¡¯t do to underestimate them,¡± Su Yi said softly.

    Take what happened just now, for instance. He had used a treasure called a Transformation Pearl to create a clone, which was what had walked into the ambush in the courtyard.

    It was fortunate that he¡¯d done so, as this was what had allowed him to escape the Mountain and Sea World-Burying Formation¡¯s attack. Had his true body been there instead, and had he gotten trapped, he would have needed to draw on the Sword of the Nine Hells to survive.

    The Transformation Pearl was one of the trophies he¡¯d gotten from the Ghost Schr¡¯sir. With it, he could create a clone convincing enough to fool even experts of the Path of Transcendence.

    ¡°Your Excellency Su, it seems to me that you¡¯d best keep a low profile for a while,¡± Li Beishan warned. ¡°After all, it¡¯s easy to dodge a spear held in the open, but difficult to dodge an arrow fired in secret. Who knows how many people are searching for you now?¡±

    Su Yi asked right back, ¡°You don¡¯t think I kept a low profile on this return home?¡±

    Li Beishan shook his head.

    ¡°There¡¯s no avoiding the trouble toe. Shrinking back and keeping a low profile for no good reason isn¡¯t how I do things,¡± said Su Yi, his eyes glinting with cold light. ¡°On the contrary, I¡¯ve never liked passively waiting for my enemies to strike. I know the Tailor is causing trouble behind the scenes, so I naturally won¡¯t just let this go.¡±

    As he spoke, his heart filled with irrepressible murderous intent.

    Even ignoring their past enmity, how many times had the Tailor plotted against him over the past few years?

    Back in the Dark and Gold Star Realm, it was the Tailor who¡¯d sent an alliance of the stars¡¯ top sects against him!

    Even Yan Daolin owed the Tailor a favor and helped him ce a trap, using Qing Wan and Heavenly Prayer against him.

    That aside, there was that woman who¡¯d killed Shen Mu, Lady Snowjade. She was somehow connected to the Tailor too.

    And today was his first day back in his former home, All Willow City, but he¡¯d already met with one of the Tailor¡¯s deathtraps. How could Su Yi not be furious?

    He¡¯d never been the type to passively take a beating. This time, he had to take the initiative to strike back!

    <i>It seems it¡¯s time to visit Old Monk Illuminating Emptiness at Universal Emptiness temple, </i>thought Su Yi.

    Universal Emptiness Temple was an otherworldly purend in the eyes of Buddhist cultivators, and an unknown, mysterious Buddhist ground.

    It was home to an elderly monk whose title was Illuminating Emptiness. He proimed himself the Monastic Guardian, and he was one of the stars'' top secluded powerhouses.

    As well as one of the few people the Tailor was afraid of!

    It was then that Wei Shan arrived with the man in ck Su Yi had captured earlier. ¡°Should I let him go, Young Master?¡±

    The man in ck said in a quavering voice, ¡°Your Excellency, you agreed to let me leave in peace.¡±

    Su Yi nodded and waved. ¡°Let him go.¡±

    Wei Shan tossed the man in ck away.

    ¡°Thank you so much, Your Excellency! Thank you so much!¡± The man in ck went mad with delight and thanked them repeatedly before scurrying off in a sh.

    ¡°Your Excellency Su, why let him go?¡± Li Beishan didn¡¯t get it.

    Wei Shanughed. ¡°That¡¯s how the young master has always done things. He¡¯s a man of his word, and he never breaks his promises.¡±

    Li Beishan was deeply touched.

    On the path of cultivation, the human heart was the most difficult to fathom, and worldly affairs were rife with deception. Maintaining such strength of character was far too rare.

    Li Beishan couldn¡¯t help but find this admirable, and he sped his fist. ¡°Your subordinate understands.¡±

    At first, he hadn''t particrly respected Su Yi. He followed him purely because he wanted to borrow Su Yi¡¯s hands to dispel his curse.

    But now, his attitude toward Su Yi was starting to shift.

    Su Yi, of course, didn¡¯t care about any of that. He just ordered, ¡°Little Wei, gather up the spoils. We¡¯re going to Universal Emptiness Temple next.¡±

    The former Temple Master had trounced the Tailor so badly that he only dared turtle up in the darkness, too afraid to stick out his head.

    If Su Yi didn¡¯t disy some of his strength now, it¡¯d be pathetic!

 Chapter 1315 - Enemies on All Sides

    <h4>Chapter 1315 - Enemies on All Sides</h4>

    Late at night.

    Within the Red Province, a hidden realm separate from the outside world.

    Lightning interwove, and arcs of lightning shed.

    A snow-white bone appeared out of nowhere before an ancient Daoist altar, bringing the young woman in the pomegranate skirt with it.

    The bone circled in midair and hovered above the altar, while the young woman sat atop it, her expression bleak.

    A gentle male voice rang out. ¡°Yuluo, don¡¯t be upset. The Temple Master bears the power of reincarnation, and he¡¯s our natural enemy. How could he possibly be so easily defeated?¡±

    A young male figure appeared in the air above the altar and took the white bone in hand. His whole body was swathed in ck immortal light, and as his eyes moved, they were full of majesty.

    However, when he saw the young woman, pity arose on his face.

    ¡°Sect Leader, no matter what, I want Su Yi dead!!¡± The girl¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and her voice was full of hatred.

    ¡°Very well.¡± The man inclined his head. ¡°I can agree to that.¡±

    He was dressed in long ck robes with broad sleeves, and he wore a tall golden crown. He sat upright atop the altar, the immortal light surrounding him manifesting an illusory three-thousand-foot demonic domain. Altogether, he was terrifying and imposing.

    Lie Nanye!

    In ancient times, he was the supreme leader of the Hidden Skies Immortal Sect, an unparalleled demon monarch who¡¯d once reached the Cloud Soaring Realm of the Path of Transcendence!

    Even though he was now just a revenant, his strength was nheless terrifying and unfathomable.

    And the young woman in the pomegranate skirt, Ning Yuluo, was his junior apprentice sister.

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother, after what happenedst time, I dare say with certainty that typical Cosmic Enlightenment World Kings of the modern era are already no match for him.¡± Ning Yuluo took a deep breath. ¡°And revenants like me are restricted by the power of reincarnation. We¡¯re helpless against him too. Given the circumstances, taking him down truly won¡¯t be easy.¡±

    Lie Nanyeughed. ¡°No, if we want to deal with the boy, we have plenty of means at our disposal.¡±

    Ning Yuluo was stunned.

    She then watched as Lie Yanye raised and tapped the air.

    <i>Weng!</i>

    A curtain of light exploded into being, reflecting the image of an old man in ck clothes and a tall hat.

    ¡°What are your orders, Sect Leader?¡± the old man said with a respectful bow.

    Li Nanye said coolly, ¡°Tell the Tailor that I agree to his conditions. Have him select a group of Cosmic Enlightenment World Kings and send them to the ruins of our ancestral court. Within half a year at most, I am certain I can provide him with a group of Nascent Divinity Transcendents!

    ¡°And in exchange, I only have a single request.¡±

    Here, startling, blood-colored light shone in Lie Nanye¡¯s gaze. ¡°Bring that Su Yi person to me!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The old man in ck solemnly nodded his assent.

    As the curtain of light silently dissipated, the old man¡¯s figure disappeared without a trace.

    Ning Yuluo couldn¡¯t help but murmur, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother, the Tailor is cunning, shrewd, and iparably insidious. You did him such a huge favor. What if he¡ª¡±

    But Lie Nanyeughed and interrupted her. ¡°Within two years at most, the Path of Transcendence will reappear within the Laws. When the timees, I¡¯ll be able to walk this world once more!¡±

    The bloody light in his eyes intensified, and his gaze was cold, indifferent, and dignified. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t give it everything he¡¯s got, I¡¯ll make sure he suffers the consequences!¡±

    As a peak Demonist expert of the ancient era, he feared nothing of the modern day but the power of reincarnation.

    As for modern cultivators? Even if they had enough dogshit good luck to step onto the Path of Transcendence, they¡¯d still be entirely unworthy of his attention!

    ¡°That Su Yi person controls the power of reincarnation. This makes him our bane, so we¡¯ll just have to cooperate with the top factions of the modern day and raise up a group of new Transcendents. Then, we can use them to kill him in our stead while we sit back and reap the benefits.¡±

    As he said this, Lie Nanye¡¯s eyes shone with eagerness. ¡°Over the next few years, unprecedented changes are in store. Junior Apprentice Sister, once we¡¯ve broken our curses, what need will we have to fear failing to return to our former peaks and fully transcending into immortality?¡±

    Ning Yuluo pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m not thinking about all that right now. All I want is to obliterate Su Yi as soon as possible!¡±

    Lie Nanye was briefly stunned, but then, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. He said softly, ¡°In my eyes, our only real opponents are the other top experts who survived the End of the Dharma as we did. As for Su Yi....? He¡¯s just prey.¡±

    ........

    A dark, overcast world.

    The Tailor stood there, his thin figure d in undyed cloth robes and a round cap. He was currently examining a legacy of the Path of Transcendence.

    ¡°My lord, the Hidden Skies Immortal Sect¡¯s operation failed.¡±

    A ck butterfly flew over, then transformed into a teenage girl the size of a fist.

    The Tailorughed. ¡°I anticipated this. The Temple Master and I have fought for too many years to count. How could I <i>not </i>know how difficult it is to take him down?¡±

    He seemed delighted; he was practically beaming.

    ¡°My lord, why are you so pleased?¡± the girl manifested of the ck butterfly couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°It¡¯s only after they lose that they realize how important my offer is to them, and only then can I reap more benefits!¡± the Tailor said leisurely. ¡°In other words, even before this operation began, I never thought they could win!¡±

    The girl batted her eyes, a bit stunned. ¡°My lord, aren¡¯t you afraid they¡¯ll me you?¡±

    ¡°Would they dare to do so?¡± The Tailorughed. ¡°The Temple Master is like a sword hovering over their heads. With their methods alone, those revenants dare not touch it. Only I... can help them!

    ¡°Just wait. It won¡¯t be long before theye to express their good intentions.¡±

    The Tailor had only just said this when misty light shed through the air, and the image of an elderly servant appeared before him.

    ¡°Sir,¡± the old man said respectfully, ¡°The leader of the Hidden Skies Immortal Sect sent me to deliver a message. He said he agrees to your conditions, and that he can help you train a group of Nascent Divinity Transcendents within half a year.¡±

    A radiant smile spread across the Tailor¡¯s wrinkled face, like a flower in bloom. ¡°See? That¡¯s what you call a scheme. There was no need for me to do anything at all. Just like that, I used the Temple Master to squeeze the greatest possible benefits out of the revenants.¡±

    His heart thoroughly rxed. He took out a jug of wine, threw back his head, and took a big gulp. ¡°Tell the Hidden Skies Immortal Sect that I¡¯ll send thirty Cosmic Enlightenment World Kings to them. All of them bear a deep grudge against the Temple Master. As soon as they step onto the Path of Transcendence, they¡¯ll be sharp weapons to use against him!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The elderly servant went off to carry out his orders.

    ¡°My lord, your subordinate understands. You¡¯re using the Temple Master as a pawn. The revenants long for nothing more than his power over reincarnation, but they also fear it more than anything. Given the circumstances, they can only choose to work with you.¡± The girl¡¯s face filled with reverence. ¡°And you¡¯re using this to reap endless benefits from the revenants! Wondrous! Truly wondrous!¡±

    The Tailor smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the revenants. They¡¯re top experts who survived the End of the Dharma. Each is mightier than the one before. I¡¯m just taking advantage of the situation.

    ¡°As time passes, more and more experts of the Path of Transcendence will arise, and one revenant after another will re-enter this world. When the timees... my schemes won¡¯t even be worth looking at.¡±

    Here, the Tailor couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°s. Given a bit more time to n, both the Temple Master and the revenants of the end of the Dharma would all lower their heads and submit to me.¡±

    ¡°Why do you say that, my lord?¡± The girl couldn¡¯t help but be confused.

    The Tailor¡¯s eyes shed, and he said softly, ¡°The revenants can choose to work with me, but they can also choose to work with other modern cultivation factions. For instance, the Six Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao have each joined forces with a different top faction of the End of the Dharma.

    ¡°Take the Blue Luan Spirit Race. Allspirit Immortal Mountain stands behind them. During the End of the Dharma, they were a top yao orthodoxy with foundations not one whit weaker than the Hidden Skies Immortal Sect¡¯s. And the Zhong Family is backed by Illusory Sword Immortal Tower. During the End of the Dharma, they were one of the four great sects of sword cultivators.

    ¡°Those are just two of the six. Them aside, most of the other top sects have made contact with revenants of the End of the Dharma and attempted to establish a cooperative rtionship. All of this is for the sake of achieving dominance and establishing themselves on the Path of Transcendence during the new age toe.¡±

    ¡°Rumor has it that some ancient revenants with mysterious origins and terrifying foundations have long since upied modern factions, ousting their former leadership.¡± Here, the Tailor suddenlyughed. ¡°I can see it already. In the days toe, the stars will enter an age of unprecedented turmoil and upheaval!

    ¡°The former order will crumble as we establish a new bnce of power! Who will rule this new era and establish themselves at the top? That depends on who achieves supremacy on the Path of Transcendence first!¡±

    Despite himself, the Tailor¡¯s eyes shone with longing. ¡°To me, this is the best possible era to be in!¡±

    The young woman¡¯s heart swelled with emotion just hearing that. ¡°My Lord, then, do you think the Temple Master has an opportunity to stand at the pinnacle of the world and suppress the stars beneath his sword as he did before?¡±

    The Tailor fell into silence.

    He and the Temple Master had fought for countless years. He¡¯d never dared to underestimate his foe.

    A long time passed before he finally said, ¡°In the days toe, he¡¯ll be surrounded by enemies on all sides! Revenants will see him as prey, and they¡¯re certain to coordinate with top modern factions to take him down.

    ¡°And there¡¯s absolutely no way I¡¯ll give him the opportunity to step onto the Path of Transcendence!¡±

    Here, he spoke slowly and clearly, with firm conviction.

    The girl couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to that day too!¡±

    ¡°Butterfly Girl, the next steps are up to you. Announce to the world that the Temple Master has returned to the Divine Capital Star Realm. Spread word of the Hidden Skies Immortal Sect¡¯s miserable defeat, too.¡±

    The girl asked in confusion, ¡°My Lord, won¡¯t doing so just puff the Temple Master off? Who will dare attack him recklessly after hearing all that?¡±

    The Tailorughed. ¡°Silly. The stronger the Temple Master seems, the more we can squeeze out of the revenants. Besides, the Hidden Skies Immortal Sect isn¡¯t the only faction we¡¯re cooperating with. After learning what happened, how could the other factions of seekers of immortality possibly remain seated?

    ¡°And when they can no longer afford to remain seated, they¡¯re sure to view our cooperation with much greater importance. And if they want us to work hard on their behalf, surely they have to give us sufficient benefits first!¡±

    Only then did the young woman understand.

    At the end of the day, her lord was using the Temple Master as a pawn to squeeze benefits out of the revenants!

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go carry out your orders.¡± The young woman swayed on her feet and transformed into a ck butterfly.

    But just as she was about to leave, the Tailor suddenly recalled something. ¡°Did you ever find the old bald donkey of Universal Emptiness Temple?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± said the butterfly. ¡°Several years ago, the entire temple disappeared. Our forces have been investigating all this time, but we¡¯ve yet to uncover anything.¡±

    The Tailor frowned and muttered, ¡°Just where... did the old bald donkey go?¡±

 Chapter 1316 - The Fan Provinceâ€™s Pure Lands

    <h4>Chapter 1316 - The Fan Province¡¯s Pure Lands</h4>

    The Temple Master¡¯s reincarnation had appeared within the Divine Capital Star Realm!

    This news spread throughout the Divine Capital Star Realm practically overnight, causing massive waves of uproar.

    The Divine Capital Star Realm was the greatest of the star realms, the heart of the Eastern Profound Star Domain. The Six Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao and the other top factions of the stars, including the peak World King ns, all had bases here. When this news spread, the top factions were the first to learn of it.

    And the revenants hiding behind the curtains of these top factions stirred. Dark currents flowered beneath the surface. A storm was brewing.

    ......

    As a storm brewed in the Divine Capital Star Realm, Su Yi set off for the Fan Province.

    This was one of the Divine Capital¡¯s thirty-six provinces, and most of its factions were Buddhist. Treasure temples and ancient monasteries were as numerous as trees in the forest, and there was always incense burning at their altars.

    In the Divine Capital, they called the Fan Province a ¡°Buddhist holy ground in the Human Realm.¡±

    ¡°Young Master, word has spread of the battle in All Willow City. By now, all of the Divine Capital knows of your return,¡± said Wei Shan with a frown.

    Just now, they¡¯d passed through a lively, prosperous city. It was then that they discovered that the entire star realm was in uproar following their recent battle.

    ¡°That isn¡¯t strange. The Tailor, the old schemer, is surely behind this. He¡¯s trying to tangle me up in trouble, as it¡¯s easier to fish in turbulent waters.¡±

    Even if Su Yi thought with his toes instead of his brain, he would have realized that the Tailor was stirring up these waves from behind the scenes.

    ¡°That old bastard. He deserves death by a thousand cuts!¡± Wei Shan gnashed his teeth.

    ¡°Calm down. The angrier you are, the smugger the old man hiding in the shadows will be,¡± Su Yi said casually. ¡°Once we¡¯ve found Old Monk Illuminating Emptiness, I¡¯ll naturally settle the score with the old schemer.¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when...

    <i>ch!</i>

    A ck flying weaver¡¯s shuttle appeared out of nowhere and bore a hole into their ship from below.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The ship exploded with a bang, splitting into countless pieces.

    Su Yi and Wei Shan disappeared into thin air just in time to dodge the ambush. But before they could steady themselves, a roar reverberated throughout the heavens, and a ck vicious bird the size of a mountain range appeared, beating its wings as it shot toward them.

    Immortal light flowed around the bird¡¯s massive frame. Its wings were like sabers slicing through the heavens, ripping the skies asunder as it stirred up eye-catching, stinging winds of the Grand Dao.

    Su Yi rose to his full height, swung his fist as he might a sword, and shed through the air.

    <i>Boom!!</i>

    The unstoppably tyrannical power of reincarnation descended, like a divine mountain falling into the Human Realm. It forced the ck vicious bird back, and the impact even blew away its feathers, which scattered as it shrieked and fled.

    But this wasn¡¯t over yet.

    A massive ck appeared in the surrounding skies, blotting out the sun. It was woven out of the Laws, and it gave rise to dazzling immortal qi. Four figures appeared, each holding a corner of the, and all four put their full force into the attack.

    The instantly enveloped Su Yi and Wei Shan. Within its confines, everything was utterly dark, as if the sky and sun were no more, and there was nowhere left to run.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t run.

    <i>ng!</i>

    As the Sword of the Human Realm shot forth, Su Yi grabbed Wei Shan¡¯s arm and attacked. Wherever the sword went, the two of them followed.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    Where its tip pointed, a corner of the great tore open. Su Yi and Wei Shan fled through the opening.

    Practically simultaneously, that ck flying weaver¡¯s shuttle attacked once more, so quick it was unbelievable. That mountain-range-sized vicious bird also beat its wings like mad, stirring up a windstorm of immortal light that filled the skies and swept toward Su Yi and Wei Shan.

    This series of attacks unfolded in the blink of an eye, perilous to the extreme. Were Su Yi any other World King, he couldn¡¯t possibly have blocked it. In fact, Wei Shan was so startled that he broke out in cold sweats.

    However, Su Yi just snorted coldly and swung his sleeve.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The Grain Rain Flying Sword shot forth, bringing with it the dim power of reincarnation. It shed through the air, cleaving through the windstorm filling the sky and into the massive bird. In a sh, both its wings were severed, and just as it let out an agonized shriek, even its head was popped open.

    The next moment, a ng rang out. Su Yi swung the Sword of the Human Realm through the air, severing the ck weaver¡¯s shuttle in two.

    A grave voice suddenly echoed beneath the distant dome of heaven.

    ¡°Stop, all of you.¡±

    A figure appeared, apanying this voice. It was a tall and thin man dressed in dark robes. His features were handsome, and he walked as if he were out for a casual stroll through his own yard.

    As soon as he appeared, the other experts involved in the ambush clustered around him.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s a pack of revenants.¡±

    Wei Shan¡¯s expression darkened.

    It was only now that they saw who¡¯d attacked them. There were five of them in total, all intelligent revenants with strengths far beyond modern World Kings!

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was calm and distant. ¡°This is the Tailor making trouble for me. Even if he can¡¯t kill me, he can disgust me.¡±

    ¡°Impressive. No wonder the Hidden Skies Immortal Sect fell t on its face against you, Temple Master.¡± The man in dark robes had already arrived before them. He smiled and said, ¡°We attacked recklessly now, but that was simply to confirm your identity, Fellow Daoist. We absolutely didn¡¯t have any other intentions. We humbly request your magnanimity.¡±

    As he spoke, he waved his hand. ¡°Quick, apologize to the Temple Master.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The revenants nodded their assent, then bowed, one after another. ¡°We humbly request your magnanimity, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Wei Shan was instantly disgusted. He gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°That was an ambush with obvious intent to kill, and you think a few sentences are enough to exin it away? What kind of attitude is that, huh?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Fellow Daoist. If we hadn¡¯t attacked, how could we have confirmed that this truly is the Temple Master? Besides, we¡¯ve already apologized. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± a hemp-d old man said expressionlessly. He gripped the two halves of the severed weaver¡¯s shuttle.

    There was no doubt about it. He¡¯d been the first to ambush them just now, and it was he who¡¯d damaged their ship.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t even be bothered to waste time talking. Instead, he attacked directly.

    With a sh of sword light, ten thousand feet of sky split. Unstoppable sword qi swathed in the power of reincarnation descended, sting apart the old man in hemp clothes.

    His soul scattered and dispersed!

    The dark-robed man and hispanions¡¯ expressions shifted, then darkened.

    ¡°Temple Master, it¡¯s understandable that you¡¯re angry. Anyone would be displeased after being tested in such a way.¡± The dark-robed man took a deep breath, thenughed. ¡°But surely you¡¯ve vented now? In truth, we¡¯vee here with good intentions. We hope to establish a positive karmic tie and make friends¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish, Su Yi attacked again. He didn''t even bother to say anything in response.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Sword qi rose into the air, tearing through the dome of heaven. A white-robed man had led the charge earlier, and sword qi bore a hole right through him, killing him on the spot.

    That terrifying sword qi swept outward. The dark-robed man and hispanions couldn¡¯t escape.

    For a moment, they werepletely frantic, startled, and enraged. They couldn¡¯t even imagine how the Temple Master dared be so domineering.

    His gaze was calm and indifferent. The Laws of Reincarnation shrouded his tall, upright figure, making him seem like a sovereign surveying his territory.

    ¡°Retreat!¡± The dark-robed man¡¯s face was ashen as he turned tail and fled.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Sword qi ran rampant, sweeping forth like a raging tidal wave. Two revenants didn¡¯t even have time to dodge before they were cut down on the spot. In the end, only the dark-robed man and the badly maimed ck bird managed to escape in panic.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to make friends? Why run? What about your positive karma?¡± shouted Wei Shan.

    The dark-robed man didn¡¯t even bother to respond. In the blink of an eye, he¡¯d disappeared without a trace.

    Su Yi put away the Sword of the Human Realm. ¡°Are these people stupid stupid?¡±

    ¡°They knew your power over reincarnation countered them,¡± said Wei Shan. ¡°Yet they threw their lives away anyway. What are they if not stupid?¡±

    ¡°But what if their ambush had seeded?¡± said Su Yi. ¡°What if they¡¯d captured me alive?¡±

    Wei Shan froze.

    Before he could respond, Su Yi answered his own question. ¡°They were risking it all for that possibility. Men die for wealth and birds die for food. Looking from outside, their ambush attempt seems foolish, but had they seeded, they would have been the first group of revenants to break their curses. Furthermore, they¡¯d have control over the power of reincarnation, making them sovereigns over the lives and deaths of other revenants.¡±

    Wei Shan let out a deep sigh. ¡°The temptation really is far too great. It¡¯s enough that some of them won¡¯t be able to help but risk it.¡±

    Su Yi said, ¡°Outsiders always think that they¡¯re intelligent and crafty enough. Little do they know, were they faced with simrly irresistible temptation, they wouldn¡¯t necessarily do any better than those guys did.¡±

    Wei Shan said wistfully, ¡°It¡¯s true. Everyone knows gambling will only hurt you, and everyone knows the perils of lustfulness, but has there ever been a shortage of gambling addicts or brothel patrons?¡±

    ¡°....¡± Su Yi fell briefly silent before whispering, ¡°Those who watch a situation they¡¯re not involved in from a distance and think they understand everything are the most ridiculous of all.¡±

    Wei Shanughed. ¡°It seems you¡¯re speaking straight from the heart, Young Master.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing for it. Those flies repulse me,¡± said Su Yi. He was already shooting into the distance. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m sure more and more flies wille looking for trouble in the days toe, but... a single slip-up on our part, and we¡¯re doomed. We absolutely can¡¯t give the flies an opportunity to exploit.¡±

    Wei Shan agreedpletely.

    Three dayster.

    The Fan Province, a seemingly endless barrenndscape.

    ¡°That stone Buddha actually vanished?¡± Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.

    Universal Emptiness Temple was one of the stars¡¯ most unknown, mysterious grands. It was an otherworldly holy ground in the eyes of Buddhist cultivators.

    Throughout the ages, only a select handful of people ever learned that the temple stood within this barren stretch of wilderness.

    And entering it required first finding a certain stone Buddha.

    But the stone Buddha was nowhere to be found.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the old monk¡¯s gone to the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone too?¡± Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed.

    After a moment¡¯s thought, he suddenly soared into the air, his hands forming lotus seals as his voice boomed like spring thunder.

    ¡°I think of the Buddha of ages long gone, cultivating throughout endless eons, performing endless acts of charity as numerous as the motes of dust in the measureless purends. His forms are endless, and they circte throughout thends...¡±

    ¡°I think of the Buddha of ages long gone, cultivating throughout endless eons, performing endless acts of charity as numerous as the motes of dust in the measureless purends. His forms are endless, and they circte throughout thends...¡±

    Sanskrit chanting boomed throughout heaven and earth.

    All of a sudden, a rain of immortal light scattered, illuminating the darkness. Heaven and earth were a vision of holiness, as if a Buddhist kingdom had descended upon the world, recreating the wonders of paradise.

    This was the Immeasurable Emptiness Monastic Dharma Sutra.

    Old Monk Illuminating Emptiness once proimed himself the Monastic Guardian. The foundations of his cultivationy in this supreme Buddhist sutra.

    But even after Su Yi recited the whole sutra, nothing changed at all.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find this a pity. There was no doubt about it; Universal Emptiness Temple was no longer here.

    Otherwise, had Universal Emptiness Temple sensed this sutra, its bells would have rung in resonance with it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Yi turned and was just about to leave when he heard a series of heaven-shaking footsteps in the distance.

    Then, an unbelievable scene unfolded before Wei Shan and Su Yi¡¯s eyes.

    There, beneath the distant horizon, a bare-chested, tall old monk with a martial bearing ran toward them like mad, carrying a mountainously huge temple on his back!

 Chapter 1317 - Relics Become Buddhas

    <h4>Chapter 1317 - Relics Be Buddhas</h4>

    A monk as valiant-looking as an arhat was carrying a temple on his back and running like mad.

    For a moment, Wei Shan thought his eyes were ying tricks on him.

    The monk was fleeing so quickly that he seemed like glittering golden light; it was only possible to discern his figure with his divine sense.

    Heaven and earth rumbled and shook violently.

    The monk¡¯s footsteps rang out like rapid-fire drumbeats.

    ¡°Temple Master, what are you just standing there for? Hurry up and help me! Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m being chased?¡± the old monk bellowed frantically.

    Only then did Wei Shan notice the mottled iron sword pursuing the old monk. It was so quick that it was almost impossible to see clearly.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The monk ran in circles, still carrying the temple, not daring to stop. It seemed he was terrified that the rusted iron sword would stab him.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. <i>They call him the Monastic Guardian of Universal Emptiness Temple. He¡¯s as crafty as a ghost, a true-blue hooligan.</i>

    <i>This is my first time seeing him in such a sorry state.</i>

    ¡°Be quick about it! Aren¡¯t you a sword cultivator? Hurry up and subdue that iron sword! It¡¯s a supreme treasure left over from the End of the Dharma!¡± When he saw that Su Yi was just standing there watching the show, the monk was instantly frantic.

    ¡°A supreme treasure from the End of the Dharma?¡± Su Yi¡¯s heart stood. ¡°Agreed to do something for me, and I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    ¡°Looting a burning house? Since when was the Temple Master so shameless?¡± the monk shouted, all the while still running like mad.

    <i>ch!</i>

    The mottled iron sword swept outward, shing the monk¡¯s buttocks.

    He cried out in agony, not daring to hesitate any longer. ¡°Grandpa Temple Master, please, I beg you!¡±

    ¡°Do you agree?¡± Su Yi asked with augh.

    ¡°I agree!¡± shouted the monk.

    Only then did Su Yi step forward.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Sword intent full of the power of reincarnation surged out of Su Yi. The skies abruptly dimmed.

    The rusty sword pursuing the monk suddenly trembled, as if sentient, then soared into the air with a ng. It pointed its tip at Su Yi as if preparing to meet a mighty foe.

    The monk seized the opportunity to escape. His back shook, and that massive, mountain-range-sized temple fell to the ground with a bang.

    He then flopped onto his butt and breathed in ragged gasps, letting out a string of curses. ¡°There¡¯s something fucking wrong with that damned sword! It chased me for seven days and seven nights. I¡¯m just about ready to drop dead of exhaustion!¡±

    Su Yi looked over.

    The years had severely corroded the sword, and it was covered in mottled iron. Even its aura was faint, inscrutable, and mysterious.

    ¡°Reincarnation?¡± A raspy male voice emerged from the iron sword.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Su Yi inclined his head.

    The monk was bbergasted. ¡°You pursued me for seven days and seven nights! Why didn¡¯t you let out so much as a single fart in all that time?¡±

    <i>ng!</i>

    The iron sword turned and pointed at the monk, who shuddered from head to toe. Beads of cold sweat formed on his forehead.

    He hurriedly cried out, ¡°Temple Master, hurry up and subdue it! There¡¯s something wrong with that sword. It¡¯s highly likely that an extremely terrifying revenant is hiding inside!¡±

    ¡°Although the power of reincarnation is dangerous to me, I do not fear death,¡± said the sword, quivering slightly as it emanated a raspy male voice.

    ¡°Why chase the monk, then?¡± asked Su Yi. He looked thoughtful.

    ¡°If I really wanted to kill him, there¡¯s no way he could have fled for a whole week,¡± said the sword. ¡°I didn¡¯t attack because I was afraid that if I did, he wouldn¡¯t be able to block even a single strike without dying.¡±

    ¡°????¡± The monk was bbergasted. <i>A sword is looking down on me?</i>

    Meanwhile, Su Yi asked with great interest, ¡°But why insist on chasing him?¡±

    ¡°My remains are in that temple,¡± said the sword. ¡°I have to retrieve them before I can rebuild my body.¡±

    The monk eximed, ¡°Impossible! I¡¯ve watched over Universal Emptiness Temple all this time, but I¡¯ve never seen any remains!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t understand what happened. Back then, the founder of Universal Emptiness Temple and I discussed the Dao for a thousand years. We meditated together to confirm each other¡¯s paths, but we couldn¡¯t have anticipated that disaster would strike out of nowhere. Your founder had no time to spare, so he buried my remains beneath theurel tree. In the end, he perished too.

    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve awakened from dormancy, if I acquire my remains, I¡¯ll be able to escape Vast Expanse.¡±

    The monk looked stunned. He couldn¡¯t help but blurt, ¡°Vast Expanse? Are you Sword Immortal Qingshi!?¡±

    Vast Expanse!

    Su Yi thought for a moment before recalling the name.

    He¡¯d first heard it not long ago, during his time in the Impermeable Demon Ocean. When he suppressed that wisp of Buddhist Master Blood Lantern¡¯s soul, the Sword of the Nine Hells startled the revenant. That was when he spoke of Vast Expanse.

    Supposedly, it was the strongest sword around during the End of the Dharma!

    ¡°Sword Immortal Qingshi? Hah! That¡¯s nothing but an empty title. I¡¯ve never been an immortal, so how could I be so shameless as to call myself that?¡± A self-deprecating voice rang out from within the rusted iron sword. ¡°Besides, Vast Expanse was badly damaged during that catastrophe. By now, it¡¯s little different from scrap metal.¡±

    Here, he let out a long sigh.

    The passage of time was heartless. His past glories had ultimately gone up in smoke.

    ¡°Is that guy really Sword Immortal Qingshi?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. He didn¡¯t know the other party¡¯s origins, but he was fairly certain that since he controlled the top sword of the End of the Dharma, Vast Expanse, he¡¯d surely been a shocking top expert of his generation in life!

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say something earlier, Senior? This really was an example of ¡®flood waters destroying the dragon king¡¯s temple.¡¯ We¡¯re allies, but we didn¡¯t even recognize each other!¡± sighed the monk.

    The founder of Universal Emptiness Temple and Sword Immortal Qingshi had been close friends!

    Both had been sword cultivators. Their founder had once been known as the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha.

    ¡°Earlier, my awareness was muddled. That fellow Daoist¡¯s aura of reincarnation awakened me from my muddled state. Please forgive me if I offended you earlier,¡± the sword said apologetically.

    The monkughed. ¡°They say you can¡¯t make friends without first butting heads!¡±

    But as he spoke, although his smile never wavered, he transmitted to Su Yi, ¡°Do you think he¡¯s the real deal?¡±

    ¡°How should I know?¡± transmitted Su Yi. ¡°I don¡¯t even know who this Sword Immortal Qingshi is.¡±

    ¡°During the End of the Dharma, Sword Immortal Qingshi was the most legendary sword cultivator around. They say even immortals of a higher ne wanted to take him as their disciple and guide him to the Immortal Realm to continue his cultivation, but he refused. He said he wanted to seek out his own path to immortality.

    ¡°I read about this in our sect¡¯s ancient tomes. It was there that I learned that he was close friends with our founder, and that the two of them once sparred and discussed the Dao.

    ¡°I would never have guessed that an old-timer who ought to have perished way back during the End of the Dharma had somehow survived all this time!¡±

    Here, Illuminating Emptiness couldn¡¯t help but wipe the cold sweat from his brow.

    It was truly astonishing.

    But Su Yi wasparatively calm. ¡°Rx. Not long ago, I met a descendant of immortals from the Immortal Realm. She became a revenant during the end of the Dharma too.¡±

    ¡°A descendant of immortals?¡± Illuminating Emptiness gasped in astonishment.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± said Su Yi. ¡°A revenant, that¡¯s all. Besides, it¡¯s just as he said. Had he wanted to kill you, he wouldn¡¯t have let you flee for seven days and seven nights.¡±

    Illuminating Emptiness didn¡¯t know what to say. For some reason, he felt looked down on and humiliated.

    But when he thought it over carefully, he realized this "insult" was simply an objective fact, and he let it go.

    ¡°Has your founder¡¯s revenant reawakened?¡±

    The voice within the mottled iron sword rang out once more.

    Illuminating Emptiness shook his head. ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you, Senior. I know very little of what happened during the End of the Dharma. Furthermore, my master passed away a long time ago. I¡¯ve been the only member of Universal Emptiness Temple ever since.¡±

    ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s how it is.¡± The man instantly understood. ¡°Only a handful of us survived the End of the Dharma. The rest... perished beneath that catastrophe.

    He paused, then said, ¡°I remember that your founder¡¯s remains became a relic. It too was buried beneath theurel tree.¡±

    Illuminating Emptiness was briefly stunned, then excited. ¡°Senior, does that mean our founder¡¯s revenant is likely to reawaken?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but we can try to help him,¡± said the sword. ¡°That fellow Daoist controls the power of reincarnation. If your founder¡¯s revenant still exists, the power of reincarnation ought to be enough to reawaken him.¡±

    The monk¡¯s spirits soared, and his eyes shone as he looked at Su Yi. ¡°Fate truly is too wondrous for words! It was the hand of destiny that led to our meeting, Fellow Daoist!¡±

    ¡°....¡± Su Yi didn¡¯t know what to say to that.

    ¡°Come on! Hurry! Let¡¯s go into the temple for a chat!¡± Illuminating Emptiness said fervently.

    Universal Emptiness Temple¡¯s interior was like a purend. Countless wondrous and strange nts were nted here, including ancient trees with trunks so thick it would have taken multiple people to wrap their arms around thempletely. There were also numerous ancient buildings, which seemed holy, austere, and tranquil beneath the light of the heavens.

    Before a massiveurel tree.

    Universal Emptiness dug a hole three feet into the ground.

    Before long, he found a bronze box covered in mysterious glyphs that sealed its aurapletely.

    ¡°No wonder no one ever discovered this treasure. So, the founder used these glyphs to seal it away.¡±

    Universal Emptiness¡¯s heart filled with excitement. He dared say with certainty that their founder¡¯s relic was hidden in the bronze box!

    ¡°Temple Master, quick, help this old monk out! If you can awaken our founder, then forget about benefactor and whatnot, I¡¯ll even call you my grandfather!¡± urged the monk, looking frantic with impatience.

    Su Yi said irritably, ¡°I don¡¯t have a grandson like you.¡±

    But despite his words, he still circted the power of reincarnation and pressed down on the box.

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    The box suddenly quivered and opened of its own ord. A bundle of dense but gentle Buddhist light surged forth.

    Before Su Yi and the others could sense it clearly, that voice emanated from the rusted sword. ¡°I can sense my remains too!¡±

    <i>ng!</i>

    The sword gently swept forward, opening the earth.

    A ten-foot bronze coffin rose out of the ground beside the box. Immediately after, the sword stood upright atop it.

    Su Yi sensed something, and he led Illuminating Emptiness and Wei Shan further back.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The coffin rumbled and boomed. Immortal light flowed, soaring into the nine heavens.

    Meanwhile, a wave of Buddhist light flowed out of the bronze box, filling both heaven and earth. As enormous as the temple was, it was now bathed entirely in holy, majestic radiance.

    And Su Yi andpany watched as that rusted iron sword took to the skies. A tall, upright figure silently emerged, a dreamlike, ethereal rain of immortal light scattering around him.

    A Buddha-like figure sat cross-legged before that relic. Behind him, his radiance illuminated all worlds.

    One stood there with his rusted sword in the ground, his bones bing an immortal.

    The other sat cross-legged, left behind a relic, and became a Buddha!

 Chapter 1318 - Shattering Fetters

    <h4>Chapter 1318 - Shattering Fetters</h4>

    Immortal light rose above Universal Emptiness Temple, and Buddhist radiance spread outward in a vision of holiness.

    ¡°It¡¯s finally appeared! It seems something extraordinary is happening in that mysterious temple!¡±

    A group of figures appeared in the distance.

    ¡°Report to Her Excellency Butterfly Girl. Tell her that Universal Emptiness Temple has reappeared!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    ......

    A dark, overcast world.

    ¡°My lord, we¡¯ve just received word that Universal Emptiness Temple has reappeared.¡±

    A ck butterfly beat its wings, flew over to the Tailor, and transformed into a teenage girl.

    The Tailor was brewing tea. When he heard that, he onlyughed. ¡°The Temple Master is angry, and he ns to settle the score with this old-timer.¡±

    The girl looked stunned andpletely befuddled. ¡°My lord, is there some sort of connection between Universal Emptiness Temple and the Temple Master?¡±

    ¡°Over the years, you¡¯ve sent so many people in search of Universal Emptiness Temple but never found it,¡± said the Tailor. ¡°Now, the temple¡¯s gone and appeared of its own ord. Don¡¯t you find that strange?¡±

    The girl eximed, ¡°So it reappeared because of the Temple Master?¡±

    The Tailor subtly inclined his head, took the teapot off the mes, and poured himself a cup. ¡°Illuminating Emptiness of Universal Emptiness Temple is one of the Temple Master¡¯s closest friends. If anyone can find him and his temple, it¡¯s the Temple Master.¡±

    ¡°But what does that have to do with him settling the score with you, my lord?¡± asked the girl.

    Aplicated look appeared on the Tailor¡¯s face. He sighed, ¡°All of that happened a long, long time ago. No need to bring it up now. Simply put, if the Temple Master wants to get even with me, Illuminating Emptiness really can help him do just that.¡±

    The girl eximed, ¡°Then what should we do?¡±

    ¡°Simple.¡± The Tailor drained his teacup and said, ¡°Spread word that the Temple Master has proceeded to Universal Emptiness Temple. Others will naturally step in to lend us a hand.¡±

    Here, he added, ¡°That aside, call back the forces we¡¯ve spread throughout the Divine Capital Star Realm. Without my orders, they¡¯re not to leave for any further operations.¡±

    The girl was instantly solemn, and she nodded her assent.

    But a momentter, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°My lord, do you think the Temple Master will survive this time too?¡±

    The Tailorughed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether he lives or dies. What matters is whether or not we can seize this opportunity to strengthen ourselves.¡±

    With that, he waved her away. ¡°Go on.¡±

    ......

    Universal Emptiness Temple.

    The strange phenomena of heaven and earth had already disappeared.

    Two figures stood in the air before theurel tree.

    One was a middle-aged man dressed like a schr. He had long robes, graying temples, and features marked by the vicissitudes of countless years.

    The other was a big-boned, firm-featured monk in white monk¡¯s robes. His head was clean-shaven, and his presence was as heavy and firm as iron.

    The first was the most legendary sword cultivator of the End of the Dharma, the one they called Sword Immortal Qingshi.

    The other was the founder of Universal Emptiness Temple, a progenitor of Buddhism. During the End of the Dharma, they called him the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha!

    Countless years after their disappearance, the two of them regained awareness and reunited. The following conversation was full of emotion.

    Further away, Su Yi sank into thought. In truth, both Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha were revenants, a type of soul body.

    However, due to their extremely powerful cultivations, they seemed no different from any other cultivators.

    ¡°What level was your founder¡¯s cultivation in life?¡± Su Yi transmitted.

    Illuminating Emptiness immediately replied, ¡°If I knew, I would have told you in your past life. Why wait until now?¡±

    Su Yi was stunned.

    Meanwhile, Illuminating Emptiness approached, sped his palms, and solemnly inclined his head. ¡°Disciple Illuminating Emptiness of Universal Emptiness Temple greets you, Founder!¡±

    The Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha looked at him and sighed. ¡°I truly wouldn¡¯t have thought that even after the End of the Dharma, the temple I established would survive all these years.¡±

    Illuminating Emptiness didn¡¯t know what to say. <i>Had Universal Emptiness Temple not survived all this time, how could I be what I am today?</i>

    Illuminating Emptiness then went on to introduce Su Yi and Wei Shan to the founder.

    After the group exchanged pleasantries, Illuminating Emptiness led them into a hall. They all took seats and began chatting in earnest.

    It was during this discussion that Su Yi finally got an answer to his question. In life, both the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha and Sword Immortal Qingshi had been in the Cloud Soaring Realm!

    However, both of them now existed as revenants, and it hadn¡¯t been long since they¡¯d reawakened from their long, long years of dormancy. Their strengths were far from their former peaks. They were at mostparable to early-stage Cloud Soaring Transcendents.

    Even so, that was plenty startling already.

    To the best of Su Yi¡¯s understanding, the two powerful revenants Daoist Master Red Cloud killed, the Ghost Schr and Buddhist Master Red Lantern, had been roughlyparable to early-stage Dao Integration Realm Transcendents upon reawakening.

    Li Beishan, a former Dao Integration Transcendent, was onlyparable to ate-stage Nascent Divinity Transcendent as a revenant.

    In truth, it was only revenants like him, those within the Nascent Divinity Realm, who weren¡¯t subject to bacsh from the Laws.

    Sword Immortal Qingshi had been hiding within Vast Expanse, not daring to reveal himself. It was only after he fused with his remains that he finally broke free from Vast Expanse and became a true revenant.

    But at the same time, neither he nor the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha could leave the temple.

    The two of them now conversed.

    ¡°I truly wouldn¡¯t have expected the power of reincarnation to appear in the present day,¡± sighed the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha.

    ording to him, reincarnation had disappeared from this world a long time ago. In ancient times, it was already gone.

    Furthermore, an immortal had descended from the Immortal Realm and visited the Eastern Profound Star Domain in search of the secrets of reincarnation. He¡¯d even visited the Dark and Gold Star Realm¡¯s Netherworld.

    But in the end, he achieved nothing at all.

    ¡°It¡¯s truly unexpected. ording to the ancient Contract of the Gods, reincarnation should have long since been eliminated. No one is permitted to undergo reincarnation ever again,¡± said Sword Immortal Qingshi, his gaze strange. ¡°But it seems obvious that Fellow Daoist Su is an exception.¡±

    Both he and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha knew how extraordinary an existence Su Yi was to revenants with his mastery over reincarnation.

    He could grant them release from the fetters of their curse.

    But he could also destroy thempletely, so thoroughly that not even traces remained!

    ¡°Temple Master, I... I¡¯d like to ask a favor of you.¡± Illuminating Emptiness suddenly stammered, ¡°Err....¡±

    But before he could finish his request, Su Yi said directly, ¡°I can help you.¡±

    Illuminating Emptiness was briefly stunned, but then, he felt a massive weight lift from his shoulders. ¡°I just knew you understood me better than anyone!¡±

    Both Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha could read between the lines. Their spirits soared, and both shot to their feet.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, thank you for lending us your aid!¡± Both sped their fists, their faces full of excitement.

    It was no wonder they were so excited that they lost their usualportment. Any revenant would have reacted the same way. With their curse broken, they could live again. They would bepletely capable of re-entering the world and resuming their pursuit of the Immortal Dao!

    But if they couldn¡¯t break their curse, they were doomed to never advance so much as a step further!

    If Su Yi helped them, it¡¯d be no different from granting them a new life!

    ¡°But we cannot ept your kindness without giving you something in exchange. Fellow Daoist Su, do you have any difficulties you¡¯ve yet to resolve? If there¡¯s anything we can do for you, we absolutely won¡¯t refuse,¡± Sword Immortal Qingshi said solemnly. The Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha nodded too.

    But Su Yi shook his head. ¡°You needn¡¯t be so polite. Illuminating Emptiness is a dear friend. How could I be after a reward? If I demanded anything, I¡¯d only embarrass myself.¡±

    When they heard that, both of these top experts whose names shook the age of the End of the Dharma couldn¡¯t help but look a bit ashamed.

    But this only strengthened their resolve to repay Su Yi.

    ¡°Ol¡¯ monk, our Fellow Daoist Su is obviously no ordinary person. Seems to me that we¡¯d best think long and hard about how to repay this enormous act of benevolence,¡± transmitted Sword Immortal Qingshi.

    ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case,¡± the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha transmitted back. ¡°The Buddha once cut off a piece of his flesh to feed an eagle, with no thought of rewards. That was a true act of greatpassion. But we are not eagles. If we don¡¯t repay this kindness, how will we be any better than animals?¡±

    Sword Immortal Qingshi agreedpletely. These two top powerhouses of the ancient area now had apletely different impression of Su Yi.

    Illuminating Emptiness, meanwhile, was so happy that he couldn¡¯t stop grinning.

    Su Yi¡¯s words had given him a lot of face, making him look good in front of the founder. It was obvious how delighted he was.

    Wei Shan took all of this in. Inwardly, he sighed with admiration. <i>The young master¡¯s words have delighted everyone present. It¡¯s truly too wondrous for words.</i>

    Then, without any further dy, Su Yi proceeded to break their curses.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The light of reincarnation flowed around his fingers.

    When they sensed it, both revenants felt as if there were a de pressed against their backs, and their hearts filled with irrepressible dread.

    If not for their trust in Su Yi, they might well have fought back!

    <i>Whoosh~!</i>

    As Su Yi poured his strength into his fingers, the power of reincarnation formed a vortex that drew a strange, murky gray cmitous power out of Sword Immortal Qingshi.

    It was like a serpent covered in the intricate, inscrutable markings of the natural order, or a strange, contorted, miniature tentacle.

    This was the power of their curse!

    It was a power born of the natural order during that ancient catastrophe. It represented the past cmity, and if it weren¡¯t removed, it would confine a revenant in perpetuity, leaving them neither fully human nor fully ghost!

    Su Yi originally nned to examine its mysteries, but against all expectations, the curse¡¯s iparably strange power lunged at him as if it hade to life!

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Illuminating Emptiness couldn¡¯t help but look startled.

    But Su Yi justughed. A dim luster arose within the floating image of reincarnation: the power of the Laws of the End.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The cursed power shattered and dissipated into the dusky light.

    The fetters that had bound Sword Immortal Qingshi for countless years shattered. He trembled from head to toe, practically glowing.

    ¡°These fetters have bound me for countless years, but just like that, I... am free....¡± Sword Immortal Qingshi looked dazed. It seemed he almost dared not believe it.

    Su Yi then proceeded to do the exact same thing again, breaking the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha¡¯s curse too.

    The Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha sped his palms together and inclined his head. ¡°Amitabha! How wondrous the Buddha of immeasurable life! Many thanks, fellow Daoist, for freeing me from the Sea of Bitterness. Today, I have stepped onto the shore once more!¡±

    He was obviously iparably excited, and his firm features were full of undisguisable delight.

    ¡°No trouble at all,¡± Su Yi said casually. And it was true; breaking their curse wasn¡¯t at all difficult for him.

    Yet to Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha, it was an act of benevolence as great as the heavens themselves!

    But before they could celebrate, they sensed a series of strange movements outside of the temple.

 Chapter 1319 - An Ambush on All Sides, All Swords Point at a Common Foe

    <h4>Chapter 1319 - An Ambush on All Sides, All Swords Point at a Common Foe</h4>

    Universal Emptiness Temple was located deep within the deste wilderness.

    Unnatural mists rose throughout heaven and earth, and blood-colored lightning shed.

    Surging waves of baleful energy swept toward it from all sides!

    Universal Emptiness Temple stood alone, like a solitary ind surrounded by turbulent waves and shing lightning. Bright red arcs of electricity danced repeatedly through the air.

    One group after another arrived from all sides.

    A massive bird, fully ten thousand feet across, beat its wings as it appeared carrying a group of cultivators.

    A dazzling arc of sword qi carried a group of Daoists in feather coats, each with an ancient sword strapped across their back.

    A white jade elephant the size of a mountain range walked through the air, carrying a densely packed group of yao cultivators. Each was like a barbarian god, and their collective yao qi shook both heaven and earth.

    Them aside, numerous other terrifying figures appeared amidst the churning thunderclouds. They stood in different ces, but all of them gazed down at Universal Emptiness Temple.

    As far as the eye could see, experts were as numerous trees in the forest, nketing heaven and earth!

    ¡°Yao cultivators, demonic cultivators, aberrant cultivators, sword cultivators, Buddhist cultivators, ghost cultivators... My heavens! Isn¡¯t this lineup a bit <i>too </i>terrifying?¡±

    ¡°How could the Temple Master possibly survive this?¡±

    ¡°Forget it. We¡¯d best retreat as soon as possible. We cannot let ourselves get mixed up in these turbid waters. The aftershock alone will kill us instantly!¡±

    Some cultivators beneath the World King level hade hoping to witness a spectacle.

    But when they took in this terrifying scene, chills coursed through their entire bodies, and they fled immediately, not daring to linger.

    Even the World Kings¡¯ hearts quivered, their expressions solemn.

    The revenants were the main characters here!

    There were tens of thousands of them, and they nketed both heaven and earth. It seemed there was no limit to them.

    The vast majority weren¡¯t intelligent; the few intelligent revenants were controlling the rest.

    But even the unintelligent revenants each had monstrous, terrifying auras. Even the weakest could y a Heavenly Longevity Realm World King!

    While the strongest wereparable to Cosmic Enlightenment powerhouses.

    ¡°Indeed, times have changed. Revenants can now wander the outside world!¡± Some of the old-timers¡¯ hearts shook, their expressions grim.

    Nothing like this had ever urred before!

    The popce knew that revenants existed in forbidden grounds like the Impermeable Demon Ocean and Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone.

    Only now did they realize that the revenants who¡¯d survived the End of the Dharma could now travel outside these regions too!

    Were word of this to spread, it would surely cause widespreadmotion and shift the stars¡¯ bnce of power!

    ¡°What if I controlled an army of revenants?¡± someone whispered. ¡°I could easily take over entire cities with ease and sweep through an entire stretch of stars!¡±

    He could picture it now: tens of thousands of revenants, each as terrifying as a World King. Who could possibly block such a force?

    The thought was enough to make one tremble despite the absence of cold.

    ¡°If someone hadn¡¯t revealed that the Temple Master was currently in Universal Emptiness Temple, who would have known that revenants were already this terrifying?¡± someone said with a deep sigh.

    Ofte, a flood of news had the stars practically boiling over. News of the Path of Transcendence, fortune rted to immortality, and revenants shot up like bamboo shoots after a spring rain, bing popr topics of discussion.

    But only a tiny handful of people had ever actually seen a revenant. The vast majority of cultivators had no opportunity to interact with revenants whatsoever.

    Yet now, everyone present realized that as revenants entered the world, an age of unprecedented upheaval was sure to follow!

    ¡°Don¡¯t the rumors say that the Temple Master¡¯s power of reincarnation is a natural counter to these revenants? I¡¯m sure that given his courage and breadth of spirit, he can ovee the turmoil ahead and turn the tides in his favor,¡± someone whispered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hold your breath. Who knows if the Temple Master will even make it through today alive?¡± someone said with concern. ¡°After all, he¡¯s ultimately just one person, and they say he¡¯s only at the Oneness Realm. No matter how heaven-defying his abilities are, he¡¯s still far from the Path of Transcendence.¡±

    The crowd fell silent.

    That was in no way the end of it; they also said the Temple Master had be prey in the eyes of the world¡¯s revenants!

    ¡°Argh. The return of the Path of Transcendence ought to be an unprecedented stroke of good fortune, immortal destiny we cultivators could previously only dream of. Who¡¯d have thought it¡¯de with such turmoil and grave peril...?¡±

    The crowd just watched from afar, not daring to draw near.

    It was then that an icy voice reverberated throughout heaven and earth.

    ¡°Where is the Temple Master? Why haven¡¯t youe out even after such an enormous disturbance? What, have you gone deaf?¡±

    His voice boomed like thunder, echoing throughout heaven and earth.

    Many of the onlookers¡¯ expressions shifted.

    They looked over and saw a terrifying old man in ck standing in the distance atop the head of the massive white jade elephant.

    Yao qi soared around him, rising into the heavens. It was like the descent of an unparalleled yao god. This was an intelligent revenant. In life, he¡¯d surely been a top powerhouse!

    ¡°Come out! Hide any longer, and I¡¯ll tten this ce to <i>make </i>youe out!¡± said one of the Daoists in feather coats standing on that golden arc of sword qi. His voice was like the nging of his sword, and his murderous intent shook the world.

    ¡°Fellow Daoists, please, don¡¯t be in such a rush. The Temple Master has most likely never seen such a lineup before; he¡¯s got to be too scared to show himself,¡±ughed a red-robed woman standing atop a cloud.

    Her entire body was swathed in crimson lightning, and demonic mes zed above her head. She was obviously a revenant of the demonic path.

    Suddenly, a Cosmic Enlightenment Realm World King stepped forth. ¡°Seniors, please allow me to try to persuade the Temple Master. It would naturally be best if he could adapt to his circumstances and lower his head.¡±

    With that, he proceeded toward Universal Emptiness Temple.

    ¡°High Elder Lu Bugui of the Divine Waters Aberrant Sect!¡±

    The crowd recognized him, and amotion ensued.

    ¡°The old-timer¡¯s actually long since established an alliance with the revenants. No wonder he¡¯s so fearless as to attempt to convince the Temple Master to lower his head,¡± someone said softly.

    Many of the onlookers looked conflicted. In the past, how could someone like Lu Bugui possibly have dared behave so impudently in front of the Temple Master?

    Meanwhile, the crowd watched as Lu Bugui arrived outside Universal Emptiness Temple.

    He looked rxed, but in truth, he was fully on guard. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Temple Master, I¡¯m sure you can see the situation out here. Please, heed my warning. You can¡¯t simply hide and wait for this cmity to pass you by. How about...¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when a streak of sword qi shot out of the temple.

    It soared into the sky like the light of a new dawn, illuminating everything on all sides.

    Lu Bugui¡¯s expression shifted, and he turned tail and fled.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Sword qi descended, shattering him and dispersing his soul.

    A long, perfectly straight rift appeared on the ground. Dust and smoke rose into the air.

    Deathly silence followed.

    None of them had anticipated that even the mighty Cosmic Enlightenment Realm World King Lu Bugui would fail to block even a single sh. He¡¯d been cut down on the spot!

    It was then that the blue-robed Su Yi emerged from the gates of Universal Emptiness Temple and walked toward them with his hands behind his back.

    Su Yi scanned his surroundings and shook his head. ¡°A World King, that¡¯s all. There was no need for him to throw his life away.¡±

    The crowd exchanged nces.

    He¡¯d been ambushed, and he was surrounded on all sides, yet the Temple Master was still so domineering!

    ¡°Are you Su Yi, the one they call the Temple Master? You sure are young.¡± Within theyers of cloud, the red-robed woman swathed in blood-colored lightning let out a charmingugh. ¡°Rest assured. We haven¡¯te with ill intentions. Rather, we¡¯re here to do business with you.¡±

    With that, she raised her hand and tossed something through the air.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A massive bronze box mmed into the ground.

    ¡°This box contains three hundred Transcendent spirit stones, nine Transcendent legacies, a Transcendent-level sword, and ten types of Transcendent spirit medicine,¡± the red-robed woman said with a smile. ¡°Do us a single favor, and all of these treasures are yours.¡±

    Uproar ensued.

    All of them were stunned by her enormously generous offer.

    ¡°Furthermore, I, Qin Hongyu, can promise not to make any trouble for you in the future,¡± said the woman with a charming smile. ¡°I trust that you can sense my sincerity, Fellow Daoist Su. What do you think?"

    ¡°We all heard what happened to the Hidden Skies Immortal Sect. If at all possible, we¡¯d rather not fight you directly,¡± said the middle-aged Daoist in the feather coat from atop the golden sword arc. ¡°How about this? You do us a favor, and I¡¯ll give you a Transcendent-level sword sutra enough to support your cultivation through the Cloud Soaring Realm. With this, it¡¯s even entirely possible that you¡¯ll one day cleave open heaven¡¯s gates and transcend into immortality.¡±

    The other terrifying figures spoke up too, one after another, each offering generous conditions: legacies, cultivation resources, promises never to oppose Su Yi, etcetera, etcetera.

    What left the onlookers bbergasted was that even the revenant allies of the Divine Waters Aberrant Sect expressed their willingness to cooperate; they had no intention of getting even for Lu Bugui¡¯s death at all...

    In short, all of this waspletely outside of the distant onlookers¡¯ expectations.

    This made them realize that the revenants brought this massive lineup and offered such iparably tempting rewards... because they were afraid of the Temple Master!

    <i>Indeed, the revenants both love and hate the power of reincarnation! </i>Many of the onlookers sighed to themselves.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi stepped into the air, arrived beneath the sky, and said, ¡°Want my help? Very well. I just have one request.¡±

    The terrifying revenants all pricked up their ears.

    ¡°Better to talk things over. It¡¯s always better than fighting and killing. Please speak, Fellow Daoist,¡± the red-robed Qin Hongyu said with a smile.

    Su Yi raised his hand and pointed. ¡°Fight me one-on-one. If you beat me, I¡¯ll free you from your curse. If you lose, I¡¯ll let you off without further punishment so long as youy down your treasures and leave immediately.¡±

    Widespread uproar followed this deration.

    None of them would have imagined that the Temple Master would want to fight these revenants with strengths far beyond the bounds of the World King Realm!

    ¡°Hmph! Seems to me you¡¯re insincere!¡± said a tall, stalwart man reminiscent of a barbarian god. He snorted coldly, ¡°You control the power of reincarnation, making you our natural counter. Isn¡¯t a one-on-one duel far too unfair?¡±

    The other revenants chimed in their agreement.

    If not for Su Yi¡¯s mastery of the power of reincarnation, his strength would have beenpletely beneath their notice.

    Illuminating Emptiness emerged from the temple andughed at the whole group. ¡°Don¡¯t make this ol¡¯ monkugh himself to death. My brother the Temple Master is only in the Oneness Realm, and you? All of you have cultivations far beyond the bounds of the World King Realm. <i>You¡¯re </i>nattering on about fairness? Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourselves?¡±

    The revenants¡¯ expressions darkened.

    But Su Yi justughed. ¡°Rx. I won¡¯t use the power of reincarnation. Everyone present can serve as a witness to that.¡±

    Sometimes a single stone could create a thousand waves. Uproar ensued.

    The revenants were unwittingly struck dumb. They almost dared not believe their ears.

 Chapter 1320 - A Nine-Colored Lotus Pod

    <h4>Chapter 1320 - A Nine-Colored Lotus Pod</h4>

    Within Universal Emptiness Temple.

    Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha looked at each other. Both were ovee with astonishment.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Fellow Daoist Su a bit too rash?¡± asked Sword Immortal Qingshi.

    Wei Shan¡¯s expression was deadpan, almost as if he''d seen something like this y out before. You¡¯ll understand soon, Senior.¡±

    Sword Immortal Qingshi fell silent. <i>This guy sure knows how to whet the appetite.</i>

    ¡°Do you have any divine recovery medicine on you?¡± Sword Immortal Qingshi asked the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha.

    With the two of them here to keep watch, there was naturally no need to fear anything happening to Su Yi. However, they still couldn¡¯t help but worry that he might get injured.

    The Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha transmitted at lightning speeds, ¡°I don¡¯t have any recovery medicine, but I investigated earlier, and it turns out three of the Nine-Colored Lotus Pods I buried in the temple back then are still here. That should be enough for Fellow Daoist Su to use.¡±

    Nine-Colored Lotus Pods!

    Sword Immortal Qingshi gasped.

    This was a supreme treasure of the Path of Transcendence, the type that could only be happened upon by chance. Even in ancient times, it was an unmatched divine elixir!

    Even Cloud Soaring Realm Transcendents would have drooled over it!

    ¡°My, aren''t you generous!¡± eximed Sword Immortal Qingshi.

    But the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha shook his head. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su gave us new life. Compared to that, what does a treasure or two matter?¡±

    Sword Immortal Qingshi agreed deeply.

    As the two of them conversed inside...

    Outside the temple, Qin Hongyu was the first to step forth. ¡°Very well. I¡¯m willing to be the first to spar with you, Fellow Daoist. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s stronger!¡±

    Her entire body was shrouded in dazzling, stinging, blood-red lightning. She looked as tyrannical and unrestrained as a demonic sovereign.

    All eyes were instantly upon her.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, that woman is a Transcendent of Profound Yin Demon Mountain. In life, she was probably in the early-stage Dao Integration Realm. Currently... she¡¯s most likely somewhere between the early and middle stage of the Nascent Divinity Realm,¡± Sword Immortal Qingshimented softly.

    On the Path of Transcendence, both Nascent Divinity and Dao Integration experts were called Transcendents.

    Cloud Soaring experts, on the other hand, were called ¡°Transcendent Monarchs.¡±

    Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha said tly, ¡°If she dares use any unseemly, third-rate demonic treasures in this duel, I¡¯ll kill every member of Profound Yin Demon Mountain that crosses my path going forward. I absolutely won¡¯t show mercy.¡±

    His calm tone made even Wei Shan¡¯s heart quiver with fright. <i>This monk sure is murderous!</i>

    In truth, although Wei Shan didn¡¯t know it, in ancient times, everyone knew that the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha, in spite of his name, was not the kind to abstain from killing!

    On the contrary, he pursued the Dao of the Sword precisely because it was the most lethal.

    ¡°Indeed, we ought to do just that,¡± Sword Immortal Qingshi said with a nod.

    ¡°....¡± Wei Shan was stunned. He suddenly felt thatpared to these two ancient experts, Cosmic Enlightenment World Kings like him were like children.

    Meanwhile, all eyes converged on Su Yi and Qin Hongyu.

    ¡°If you please.¡± Su Yi drew the Sword of the Human Realm.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, once the fighting begins, I won¡¯t go easy on you. Furthermore, I cultivate a Demonist legacy. It¡¯s extremely tyrannical and fierce. You¡¯d best be careful,¡± Qin Hongyu warned him with augh.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    She swayed on her feet, then disappeared into thin air.

    A momentter, she appeared directly before him, raised her crystalline fist, and swung it ruthlessly at Su Yi.

    A punch, that¡¯s all, but it burst with demonic mes. Blood-red lightning ran rampant, producing a tyrannical, seemingly impossible momentum.

    Even just gazing upon it from afar, the World Kings felt suffocated, and their hearts and minds filled with terror as their expressions shifted. <i>Is this... Is this the magnificent bearing of a Transcendent?</i>

    <i>It really is terrifying!</i>

    But in the face of this attack, Su Yi didn¡¯t so much as attempt to dodge. He simply swung his sword and shed with her head-on.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    mes spread throughout heaven and earth. Blood-colored lightning and sword qi swept outward from the point of impact, violently shaking everything throughout the surrounding area.

    Universal Emptiness Temple stood there like an unmovable boulder.

    Su Yi and Qin Hongyu shed, then separated, standing a thousand feet apart.

    Su Yi¡¯s blue robes billowed around him. He was entirely uninjured.

    ¡°Impressive!¡± eximed Qin Hongyu.

    Her fist could have in any other World King with ease, yet now, it was useless against the ¡°mere¡± mid-stage Oneness Realm Su Yi!

    And that was in a head-on sh!

    How could she not be surprised?

    Meanwhile, the entire area boiled over. Cries of uproar arose on all sides.

    ¡°He blocked it?¡±

    Countless people were dumbstruck.

    ¡°The rumors said that after his return, the Temple Master could y Cosmic Enlightenment World Kings even in the Heavenly Longevity Realm. At the time, I didn¡¯t believe it, but now, it seems the rumors weren¡¯t at all exaggerated. On the contrary, they underestimated him!¡± an older-generation expert murmured in a quavering voice.

    Recently, the Temple Master¡¯s strength had be an extremely popr topic of discussion. All sorts of rumors were circting. Some even said you couldn¡¯t judge the Temple Master¡¯s strength by his cultivation.

    As the crowd witnessed this exchange, many of them started to believe it!

    Otherwise, how could they exin a Oneness Realm World King fending off a Transcendent?

    ¡°No wonder the Hidden Skies Immortal Sect suffered such a devastating loss. The Temple Master is this terrifying even without the power of reincarnation. Were he to use the power of reincarnation on top of all this... how strong would he be?¡±

    The other revenants were startled, and they started re-evaluating Su Yi¡¯s strength.

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha looked at each other. Their curiosity hadn¡¯t disappeared. On the contrary, it was even greater than before.

    As the onlookers were in uproar, Su Yi and Qin Hongyu began a fiercepetition.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth were in turmoil. Fire and light scattered.

    The onlookers had long since fled further away. All they could see was the demonic mes rising from Qing Hongyu as her majesty shook the heavens. Her every punch through heaven and earth into disarray, as if they couldn¡¯t withstand her first force.

    But Su Yi drew even more attention!

    He swung his sword, quick as lightning or a beam of flowing light. This was obviously the power of the World King Realm, yet he and Qin Hongyu were evenly matched.

    Sword hums swept forth in waves, and sword qi burst forth like a tidal wave or avnche. Illusory swords filled the sky, and endless sword light rose into the firmament. He was so forceful and domineering that it left the onlookers wide-eyed with shock.

    They couldn¡¯t even imagine how a Oneness Realm cultivator could possess such heaven-defyingbat prowess. Thispletely overturned their perception of reality!

    When she realized that even after all this, she couldn¡¯t take Su Yi down, Qin Hongyu frowned and decided to stop holding anything back.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi¡¯s will to fight had already fully caught aze.

    Upon stepping into the Oneness realm, his strength already surpassed the half-step Transcendent Temple Master.

    Not long ago, in the Impermeable Demon Ocean, Su Yi reached the middle stage of the Oneness Realm after drinking a jug of Daoist Master Red Cloud¡¯s wine.

    By now, even he wasn¡¯t sure just how strong he¡¯d be!

    This was because he could no longer find worthy opponents within the World King Realm.

    Without anyone topare himself against, Su Yi naturally had no way to gauge hisbat prowess urately.

    But now, he¡¯d found a good opponent. An opponent who put greater pressure on him than anyone ever had before!

    This stirred his blood, qi, and essence, practically setting it aze. Within his body, his Grand Dao Furnace rumbled as if boiling over, and his will to fight reached unprecedented heights.

    He really wasn¡¯t using the power of reincarnation. Instead, he fought with the Laws of Flying Light and Restricting the Profound.

    The Laws of Flying Light were all about speed. His sword struck, fast as light, so quick it seemed like it was teleporting.

    But this time, his opponent was different. She was a Transcendent revenant, and her aura was sufficient to suppress the Laws of Flying Light, slowing Su Yi¡¯s strikes considerably.

    However, Qin Hongyu¡¯s attacks were restricted too.

    Every time she attacked with full force, Su Yi used the Laws of Restricting the Profound to push back. This power of the Grand Dao restricted the surrounding area, as well as his opponent¡¯s power of the Laws.

    Although Qin Hongyu¡¯s cultivation was far beyond the bounds of the World King Realm, she couldn¡¯t avoid the effects of the Laws of Restricting the Profoundpletely. This gave Su Yi ample room to maneuver!

    ¡°Hm?¡± The look on Qin Hongyu¡¯s pretty face shifted. She suddenly discovered that the longer the battle raged on, the more valiantly Su Yi fought. Even his aura was slowly rising.

    <i>Is he using me as a whetstone to temper himself and excavate his potential? </i>Her eyes shed with cold light. <i>I can¡¯t let this go on any longer.</i>

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Her slender, graceful figure rose to its full height, and demonic mes surged around her. The terrifying image of a horde of rampaging demons appeared reflected behind her.

    This time, when she punched, the air burst, offering no more resistance than paper mache. Dazzling fist light ripped through the skies like a red beam.

    This punch was obviously far more powerful than thest!

    Within Universal Emptiness Temple, Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha¡¯s gazes instantly focused. Both of them prepared to intervene if need be.

    Throughout the surrounding area, many of the onlookers¡¯ hearts were on tenterhooks.

    Who could miss that Qin Hongyu was already using the strongest killer move at her disposal?

    Even Su Yi caught a whiff of a potentially lethal threat.

    He no longer hid his abilities, instead activating the Laws of Profound Ruin without hesitation.

    In the blink of an eye, the Sword of the Human Realm rose into the air, as if bringing with it the blue skies. Radiance reminiscent of the light of a new dawn surged within its sword qi.

    This was a supreme Law of the Grand Dao from the River of Destiny. In terms of unfathomability and difficulty ofprehension, it wasn¡¯t in any way inferior to the mysteries of reincarnation.

    And its power was far beyond the Laws of Flying Light and Restricting the Profound!

    When this sh burst forth, everyone present felt more astonished than ever before. It was as if they¡¯d watched a vast blue sky rise with the edge of a sword, bringing with it mysteries upon mysteries, immeasurably grand.

    <i>Boom¡ª¡ª!</i>

    Sword and fist shed, as if the blood-red light bearing through heaven and earth had shed with the blue dome of the sky. A terrifying energy current instantly spread from the point of impact.

    Heaven and earth dimmed, and thendscape was in turmoil. The skies cracked and split on all sides, the rifts patterned like a spider¡¯s web.

    And within that rampaging destructive power, both Qin Hongyu and Su Yi were forced ruthlessly back.

    Qin Hongyu¡¯s body was inplete chaos. She was a revenant, so she was a soul body to begin with. After this enormous setback, her entire body was churning violently.

    Especially her right arm; that terrifying sword qi had reduced it to powder!

    Su Yi faced her, his blue robes in tatters and his hair disheveled. Blood flowed from the corner of his lips, and his handsome face had paled.

    Qin Hongyu¡¯s fist force had been unbelievably tyrannical. It injured Su Yi, almost scattering much of his blood and qi.

    When the crowd saw this,plete silence ensued. Even the birds fell silent. The onlookers¡¯ jaws hung ck, and their eyes widened with astonishment.

    That had been Qin Hongyu¡¯s ultimate killer move, but.... Su Yi had blocked it in a direct confrontation!

    Even the revenants gasped; they found this unbelievable. He¡¯d actually contended with a Transcendent revenant as a Oneness Realm World King. That was unprecedented enough already, a nigh unattainable miracle.

    But that wasn¡¯t all. Su Yi had actually severely injured his opponent!

    It was utterly bbergasting.

    Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha looked at each other, stunned. Each saw the unconcealed astonishment on the other¡¯s face.

    <i>Fellow Daoist Su is so strong it¡¯s downright unreasonable!</i>

 Chapter 1321 - Taking Advantage of an Opponentâ€™s Weakness

    <h4>Chapter 1321 - Taking Advantage of an Opponent¡¯s Weakness</h4>

    Beneath the dome of heaven.

    Su Yi wiped the blood from his lips, his gaze deep and profound and his eyes shining.

    He could clearly sense that after this battle, although he was injured, he¡¯d excavated much of histent potential!

    It was only inbat that a sword cultivator could sharpen their sword as much as possible. Su Yi, of course, understood that. How could he not?

    <i>Weng!</i>

    The Sword of the Human Realm rumbled in his grip, ready and raring to go.

    But when she saw that Su Yi was about to attack again, Qin Hongyu seemed to reach a decision. ¡°This battle ends here.¡±

    She took a deep breath, suppressed her powerful unwillingness, and waved her sleeves through the air. The bronze box she''d shown him earlier shot forth andnded before the gates of Universal Emptiness Temple.

    ¡°Here are your rightful spoils, Fellow Daoist.¡± With that, Qin Hongyu retreated into the distance and hurriedly took out some medicines to treat her wounds.

    The entire area sank deeper into silence. You could have heard a pin drop. Everyone was stunned that Qin Hongyu had admitted defeat.

    ¡°A wise decision. Had she continued, it¡¯s hard to say with certainty that she¡¯d have lost, but she would have paid a grievous price for even a victory,¡±mented Sword Immortal Qingshi. ¡°Furthermore, the entire area is surrounded by ravening wolves. They¡¯re eyeing the ce hungrily. Had she not retreated now, they would surely have taken her for prey too.¡±

    The revenants were in no way a unified front, and they hailed from different factions of seekers of immortality. The moment Qin Hongyu suffered overly debilitating injuries, they were sure to set their sights on her.

    The Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha said, ¡°She¡¯s ultimately just a revenant, and she¡¯s yet to recreate a true physical body. That will only worsen whatever injuries she takes. Had the battle continued, she wouldn¡¯t have been a match for Fellow Daoist Su.¡±

    Here, he took out a dusty gray lotus pod and passed it to Wei Shan. ¡°Fellow Daoist, might I trouble you to deliver this to Fellow Daoist Su?¡±

    Wei Shan hurriedly agreed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll fight you next!¡±

    Someone charged over with roiling murderous intent and announced his challenge.

    He was a golden-robed man gripping a silver war spear. He was tall, thin, and shrouded in purple immortal qi. His force and momentum shook the heavens.

    Numerous onlookers silently cursed his low, despicable behavior. <i>Taking advantage of an opponent like this? How shameless is that?</i>

    Even some of the revenants couldn¡¯t stand it.

    The ck-robed elder standing atop the white jade elephant snorted coldly. ¡°Qiu Shaochi, in life, you were a Dao Integration Transcendent, the high elder of a prominent sect, yet here you are, taking advantage of another¡¯s moment of weakness. Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! You¡¯re shameless!¡±

    ¡°Feh! This is no different from looting a burning house!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, with me here, you can forget about seizing this opportunity to attack!¡±

    Revenants spoke up, one after another, all of them pointing their spears at the golden-robed Qiu Shaochi.

    But it wasn¡¯t that they¡¯d discovered their consciences. Rather, they didn¡¯t want Qiu Shaochi to seize the advantage!

    Qiu Shaochi, however, wasn¡¯t at all moved. His eyes shed, sharp as sabers, as he stared at the distant Su Yi. ¡°These are the rules you set. Since I was the second to step forth, it¡¯s only natural that I¡¯m the second to spar with you. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that, is there?¡±

    ¡°Take out your trophies, and I naturally won¡¯t refuse to spar with you.¡± Su Yi had already received that dusty, unassuming lotus pod from Wei Shan, and he¡¯d learned of its origins. He couldn¡¯t help but perk up.

    Qiu Shaochiughed, then scanned the area. ¡°See that, everyone? Fellow Daoist Su has agreed to spar with me. Do you have anything else to say?¡±

    The revenants snorted coldly, their expressions overcast.

    Qiu Shaochi looked satisfied. He flipped his palm and a spatial ring floated into the air. ¡°This contains neen stalks of Transcendent spirit medicine and thirteen types of Transcendent divine materials. If you win, everything inside is yours.¡±

    With that, he tossed the ring over, and itnded just outside the gates of Universal Emptiness Temple. ¡°You¡¯re wee to confirm first.¡±

    ¡°No need. If you dare deceive me, you¡¯ll die today beyond a shadow of a doubt.¡±

    As he spoke, Su Yi opened the ck corner of the lotus pond and removed the seed therein.

    The seed glittered like gold, and it was clear and crystalline. As soon as it appeared, a streak of radiant, colorful light soared into the firmament, transforming into nine-colored immortal light.

    An indescribable medicinal fragrance permeated the air.

    One of the revenants cried out, ¡°A Nine-Colored Lotus Pod!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The entire area was in uproar. Commotion ensued.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought the Temple Master had such a supreme treasure of the Path of Transcendence in his possession. Even in ancient times, that would have been an unparalleled divine elixir!¡± someone softly exined the lotus pod¡¯s origins.

    This was a type of divine medicine, one even Cloud Soaring Realm Transcendent Monarchs would have drooled over!

    ¡°Qiu Shaochi, you¡¯re ¡®trying to steal a chicken,¡¯ but if you¡¯re not careful, you¡¯ll lose even the rice you tried to bait it with.¡±

    Many of the revenants delighted in his misfortune.

    An overcast look appeared on Qiu Shaochi¡¯s face. He suddenly shook his silver spear and attacked directly.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The spear shot through the air, bringing with it a rain of light. Its power was terrifying to behold.

    Right from the start, Qiu Shaochi used a tyrannical killer move! He obviously wanted to catch Su Yi off guard before he swallowed the lotus seed.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose, but it was already toote to dodge. He could only sh with the spear head-on.

    <i>ng!!!</i>

    A deafening impact reverberated throughout heaven and earth. Su Yi was sent flying. Minute wounds tore open all over his skin, which poured blood.

    Before he could steady himself, Qiu Shaochi swung his spear and attacked once more.

    His eyes shed like lightning, and his gaze was utterly murderous. He wanted to seize the initiative and take Su Yi down in one fell swoop. Thus, he used his killer move right off the bat, disying the full extent of his power. He wasn¡¯t holding anything back at all.

    The crowd¡¯s hearts quivered just watching.

    Even the revenants were nervous; if Qiu Shaochi seized advantage of the situation, things would be far too unbnced for the rest of them.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Spear and sword shed, and the surrounding skies exploded.

    Although Su Yi blocked this attack, he was forced back once more, his wounds increasingly severe.

    But Qiu Shaochi didn¡¯t show mercy. Instead, he attacked once more!

    ¡°That guy truly is unreasonable,¡± Sword Immortal Qingshi snorted. His brow furrowed just watching this.

    But despite taking two strikes, Su Yi had sessfully swallowed the lotus seed.

    Actually, he¡¯d already prepared various divine medicines. He just wouldn¡¯t have thought that even in a one-on-one duel, his opponent wouldn¡¯t give him time to take them.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    As he swallowed the medicine, a tidal wave of pure energy swept through him, reaching everyst nook and cranny of his body.

    Meanwhile, Qiu Shaochi attacked once more.

    Su Yi no longer held back, instead beginning his counterattack in earnest.

    At first, he remained passive, and his opponent forced him back over and over again. He looked wretched, as if he might meet with disaster at a moment¡¯s notice.

    But as time passed, his wounds started to knit back together at startling speeds!

    This left Qiu Shaochi inwardly frantic. He attacked with all his might as if he¡¯d gone mad, his majesty iparably terrifying.

    But it was ultimately to no avail.

    Su Yi was never fully suppressed. On the contrary, he was gradually starting to turn things around!

    There was no denying that the Nine-Colored Lotus Pod really was a top divine medicine of the Path of Transcendence. A single seed, yet Su Yi¡¯s wounds had healedpletely within just a few breaths of time.

    Furthermore, as that overflowing medicinal power spread through him, it nourished his cultivation base and soul enormously. His cultivation base surged within him.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi began his counterattack!

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    Before long, Su Yi shed through the air. He was only using the Laws of Restricting the Profound, but he nheless sent Qiu Shaochi flying back.

    Qiu Shaochi¡¯s expression shifted dramatically as he realized that this didn¡¯t bode well.

    He was a bit weaker than Qin Hongyu. He¡¯d stepped forth intending to strike while the iron was hot and take advantage of the situation, yet now, the situation had turned on its head.

    His advantage had disappearedpletely!

    This left him gnashing his teeth with fury, but there was nothing for it. He decided to give up.

    ¡°Wait, I...¡± QIu Shaochi was just about to admit defeat when...

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A streak of sword light descended, enveloping and obscuring his voicepletely. Su Yi was turning his opponent¡¯s methods against him; he struck like mad, giving him no opportunity to admit defeat.

    <i>ng!!</i>

    The resulting impact shook heaven and earth. Qiu Shaochi¡¯s silver spear flew from his grip as he screamed and flew backward like a kite with its strings cut.

    But before he could steady himself, Su Yi attacked once more.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The entire stretch of sky was thrown into disarray.

    The crowd then watched as Su Yi relentlessly pursued and pummeled Qiu Shaochi. His dense, imposing pressure left his opponent¡¯s body on the verge of exploding.

    Quite a few onlookers found this so satisfying that they almost couldn¡¯t help but cheer Su Yi on. Qiu Shaochi¡¯s behavior had just been far too despicable, shameless, and unseemly.

    After all, this was supposed to be a fair duel. Su Yi didn¡¯t use the Laws of Reincarnation, just as he said.

    But look at this opponent! He didn¡¯t even give Su Yi time to recover from his first match, instead trying to take advantage of him!

    The revenants, meanwhile, were inwardly startled.

    Their keen senses told them that Su Yi was now noticeably stronger than when he¡¯d fought Qin Hongyu!

    Some of the revenants gasped. ¡°Isn¡¯t this guy¡¯s potential a bit too terrifying? He¡¯s excavating it throughbat, and with support from that Nine-Colored Lotus Pod, he¡¯s actually breaking through mid-battle!¡±

    They¡¯d been prominent experts of the Path of Transcendence in life. How keen were their powers of perception? They detected Su Yi¡¯s changes and guessed the reason for them at a nce.

    ¡°This is what happens to the shameless. He had an opportunity for a fair fight, but he took an inch and demanded a mile. He deserves this beating!¡± jeered Illuminating Emptiness.

    Meanwhile, Qiu Shaochi looked utterly wretched, his body was on the verge of exploding, and he almost wanted to cry for his mommy and daddy.

    In the end, hepletely broke out and shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°I¡ª¡ªadmit¡ª¡ªdefeat!!¡±

    <i>Whap!</i>

    Su Yi mmed the t of the Sword of the Human Realm into his opponent¡¯s face. Qiu Shaochi mmed into the ground like a meteorite, his face covered in dust. He was barely breathing.

    Su Yi had achieved aplete victory in his second duel!

    The entire area was in uproar. Numerous onlookers couldn¡¯t help but re-evaluate him.

    With his Oneness Realm cultivation, he¡¯d defeated two revenants of the Path of Transcendence in rapid session. This aplishment was utterly dazzling, enough for his name to go down in history! No one had ever achieved anything like this before!

    Some of the revenants sighed to themselves. <i>Taking advantage of our opponent¡¯s weakened state? That¡¯s obviously not possible!</i>

    At the same time, they finally realized on a visceral level just how troublesome their opponent was. He was this heaven-defyingly strong even without the Laws of Reincarnation. Had he drawn upon the power of reincarnation, Qin Hongyu and Qiu Shaochi¡¯s souls would have dispersed a long time ago!

    However, no one chose to give up. Even if there was only a single thread of hope, they¡¯d do everything in their power to seize it!

    If they lost, they¡¯d just have to give up some treasures.

    But if they win, they could break their curse and rewrite their destiny. They¡¯d have no need to fear failing to step back onto the road to immortality!

    Meanwhile, throughout his body, Su Yi¡¯s cultivation base surged. The power of the Nine-Colored Lotus Pod Seed was still coursing through him, tempering and elevating his life force and power.

    This left him with an urgent thirst for another opponent!

    Su Yi flicked the Sword of the Human Realm and said softly, ¡°Next.¡±

 Chapter 1322 - Anyone Else?

    <h4>Chapter 1322 - Anyone Else?</h4>

    Universal Emptiness Temple.

    ¡°Senior, does that mean that the young master¡¯s strength is already enough to y Nascent Divinity Realm Transcendents?¡± asked Wei Shan.

    ¡°Hard to say.¡± Sword Immortal Qingshi shook his head and patiently exined, ¡°Revenants are a type of soul body. Theyck true flesh, and are thus innately deficient. Even when they have Nascent Divinity Realm strength, they¡¯re ultimately... not really alive.

    ¡°Take that Qin Hongyu woman he fought just now. She was originally a Dao Integration Transcendent, but after bing a revenant, she¡¯s a bit weaker than a mid-stage Nascent Divinity expert. Against a true Nascent Divinity Transcendent, she¡¯d lose beyond a doubt. This is because revenants are innately deficient. Theyck bodies, so they¡¯re like rootless duckweed floating on the surface of a pond.

    ¡°Simply put, Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s current strength is already sufficient to contend with an early-stage Nascent Divinity Transcendent.¡±

    The Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha subtly inclined his head. ¡°His power would dazzle any age he¡¯d appeared in. Even in ancient times, aside from a tiny handful of elite descendants of immortals, no one else has ever achieved such a thing.¡±

    Both he and Sword Immortal Qingshi were peak Transcendents in life. Their knowledge and experience far surpassed experts of the present day.

    Wei Shan was delighted. ¡°He¡¯sparable to an early-stage Nascent Divinity Transcendent? That¡¯s plenty! Furthermore, I can tell the young master¡¯s strength is still improving!¡±

    Both Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha nodded, their hearts full of emotion. How could they not have noticed that Su Yi was gradually tempering his cultivation and digging out his potential as he fought?

    And Su Yi was currently only in the Oneness Realm. Just how powerful would his cultivation be when he stepped into Cosmic Enlightenment? Or onto the Path of Transcendence?

    They couldn¡¯t help but be astonished even just imagining it!

    Meanwhile, outside the temple. Beneath the dome of heaven.

    After Su Yi¡¯s voice echoed, a strange silence fell. The intelligent revenants looked at each other, but none of them was in a rush to step forth.

    Who could fail to realize that Su Yi was currently in peak condition?

    But there were still revenants willing to try him.

    ¡°Saber cultivator Liang Guan of Yang Transformation Immortal Mountain wishes to challenge you, Fellow Daoist!¡±

    Before long, a tall, thin man in white robes stepped forth. He immediately drew attention from throughout the surrounding area.

    He had broad shoulders and a narrow waist. His eyes were long and narrow, and a long blue saber hung from his waist. Wisps of saber intent rose and fell in waves around him, and his presence was as firm and steady as iron.

    ¡°This person is extraordinary,¡± said Sword Immortal Qingshi.

    Yang Transformation Immortal Mountain was one of the ancient era¡¯s seven great saber sects. Its ranks had given rise to numerous dazzling and unparalleled saber immortals!

    Qiu Shaochi had been aboutparable to Qin Hongyu in life.

    But this person was obviously stronger. One look at his aura, and it was obvious.

    ¡°This, perhaps, is just the type of opponent Fellow Daoist Su has been hoping to encounter,¡± murmured the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha.

    As they conversed, the curtains opened on their battle.

    Liang Guan stepped into the air, drew his saber, and attacked.

    His Dao of the Saber could be described as ¡°quick as lightning and as tyrannical as fire.¡± His saber intent connected heaven and earth.

    When he moved, swaying saber light filled everything between heaven and earth, like a raging tidal wave overturning mountains and seas. Even just watching from afar, the onlookers felt prickling pain on their skin, or as if a knife were twisting in their hearts.

    But in the end, Liang Guan lost.

    It wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t strong, but that after oveing the prior two battles, Su Yi¡¯s strength had obviously increased.

    Furthermore, he¡¯d swallowed one of the Nine-Colored Lotus Pod¡¯s seeds. His cultivation base had soared as a result. One more step, and he¡¯d break into thete-stage Oneness Realm.

    Thus, despite shing head-on, force against force, Su Yi slowly but surely seized the advantage. In the end, less than ten minutes after the battle began, Su Yi sent Liang Guan and his saber flying.

    ¡°s, I no longer have my body. Otherwise, I couldn¡¯t possibly have lost so quickly.¡± Liang Guan sighed. He was badly injured.

    He took out a bronze box, then delivered it to Universal Emptiness Temple through the air.

    ¡°You¡¯re a bodiless revenant, yes,¡± said Su Yi, ¡°but I¡¯m a Oneness World King yet to step onto the Path of Transcendence. What¡¯s there to sigh over?¡±

    Liang Guan froze, then nodded and sped his fists. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    With that, he turned and left the battlefield.

    Su Yi let out a long breath of air.

    He¡¯d paid an enormous price for his victory. His body was covered in startling saber wounds, and his clothes were drenched with blood. His back was particrly startling; it had a wound so deep, even his bones were visible. His body had practically split open.

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t care at all.

    A fierce battle like this was far too difficult toe by. It had been a long time since he¡¯dst experienced this. Not even the finest of wines couldpare to the intoxicating sensation ofbat.

    He could clearly sense that his whole body was practically on fire; his will to fight had beenpletely ignited. He felt an iparable longing for battle.

    What did it mean to be a sword cultivator?

    It meant using your sword to fight heaven and earth, forever and without end!

    ¡°Next,¡± said Su Yi. It was just one light, airy word, but it echoed clearly throughout the ears of everyone present.

    The atmosphere was stifled.

    Su Yi had now defeated three opponents in a row! This left the onlookers wide-eyed and tongue-tied, as if they¡¯d just witnessed a miracle.

    And it put enormous pressure on the revenants!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, dare youpete with me in terms of the power of our souls?¡± Suddenly, that ck-robed elder standing atop the white jade elephant spoke up.

    The yao qi surrounding him soared into the heavens, making him seem like an unparalleled yao god.

    Some of the revenants sneered. <i>How could he make such a shameless request? It¡¯s obvious how shameless the old bastard is.</i>

    ¡°Old-timer, you might be a revenant, but you¡¯re still a Transcendent. How could you be so shameless?¡± Illuminating Emptiness shouted at the top of his lungs, his voice rife with mockery.

    ¡°In life, I cultivated the soul. It was just a suggestion; I never demanded that Fellow Daoist Su agree to my challenge,¡± the old man in ck said coolly. He wasn¡¯t the least bit concerned about the mocking gazes around him.

    Su Yi looked the old man up and down. ¡°If wepare the power of our souls, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll only lose even faster.¡±

    The crowd was dumbstruck.

    The old man in ck went by the title ¡°Daoist Master Hua Yin.¡± He was proficient in secret soul arts, and he was among the greatest of the gathered revenants.

    After all, revenants <i>were </i>souls. They feared nothing more than experts proficient in secret soul arts like Daoist Master Hua Yin.

    Yet now, it seemed Su Yi wasn¡¯t at all afraid of him!

    ¡°Are you... sure?¡± The ck-robed old-timer said with a strange look on his face.

    ¡°Why not try me?¡± said Su Yi.

    Daoist Master Hua Yinughed, then scanned his surroundings. ¡°See that, everyone? Fellow Daoist Su <i>chose </i>to ept this duel of the soul. You can¡¯t use this old man of bullying the weak.¡±

    He seemed delighted, even smug. His whole face was nothing but smiles.

    The crowd sank into silence. Su Yi had agreed to this challenge, so what else could they say?

    ¡°In that case, this old man won¡¯t hold back, Fellow Daoist Su.¡± Before Daoist Master Hua Yin¡¯s voice had even finished echoing through the air, his figure disappeared into thin air.

    <i>h!</i>

    A momentter, countless Daoist Master Hua Yins appeared, surging toward Su Yi from all sides. There were so many of them that they blotted out the sun.

    Many of the revenants¡¯ expressions shifted, and they gasped.

    The Myriad Doppelgangers!

    This was an extraordinarily strange secret soul art. Every illusory figure was a soul clone, and when they fought, it was as if thousands of Daoist Master Hua Yins were fighting as one.

    Even though the clones¡¯ strengths were far inferior to his main soul body, they could still deal opponents a lethal blow.

    Su Yi just stood there, entirely unmoving.

    He said they¡¯dpare the power of their souls, and he naturally wouldn¡¯t go back on his word.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    His sea of consciousness rumbled and boomed, transforming into a massive vortex of the Dao of the Sword.

    When Daoist Master Hua Yin saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but throw back his head andugh. He then charged right into the vortex, bringing his countless soul clones with him.

    The booming vortex crushed some of Daoist Master Hua Yin¡¯s clones into nothingness, but it ultimately couldn¡¯t destroy all of them.

    The real thing, meanwhile, forced his way into Su Yi¡¯s sea of consciousness in one fell swoop!

    ¡°This...¡± The crowd was stunned.

    Some of the revenants¡¯ eyes shed as they prepared to swoop in.

    It was obvious to all of them that Daoist Master Hua Yin had entered Su Yi¡¯s sea of consciousness. That meant he could seed in possessing Su Yi at any time!

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Many of the onlookers were stunned.

    <i>How could the Temple Master have gotten thiscent? </i>Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha were caught off guard too. Both were visibly stricken.

    But just as they were about to intervene....

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª!¡±

    An agonized shout ripped through the dome of heaven, startling the crowd.

    A momentter, Daoist Master Hua Yin¡¯s figure staggered out of Su Yi, clutching his skull, crying out in overwhelming agony, and convulsing as if he were having a seizure.

    The onlookers¡¯ hair stood on end. This unexpected development left them stunned.

    ¡°Are you convinced?¡± Su Yi asked with augh.

    Back then, Buddhist Master Blood Lantern invaded his soul too, only to find himselfpletely suppressed.

    And this Daoist Master Hua Yin met with the same fate after his attempted invasion; Su Yi suppressed him with ease. The aura of the Sword of the Nine Hells practically shattered himpletely.

    ¡°I¡¯m convinced!¡± Daoist Master Hua Yin shouted in a quavering voice. His whole face was a mask of terror.

    ¡°I told you thatpeting in terms of the soul would only hasten your defeat,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Leave behind your items, then step back.¡±

    Daoist Master Hua Yin hurriedly took out a spatial bracelet, then left the battlefield and sat atop the white elephant to tend to his wounds.

    His injuries were too severe to do anything else; his soul body was on the verge of cracking. It was painful to even look at him.

    This scene filled the onlookers with astonishment. They couldn¡¯t even imagine how Daoist Master Hua Yin had suffered such a crushing defeat.

    The way the revenants looked at Su Yi changed once more.

    Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha silently gasped, then looked at each other. They couldn¡¯t help but mock themselves.

    Even they couldn¡¯t tell what had happened, and they were so startled that they lost theirposure. That truly shouldn¡¯t have happened.

    ¡°Anyone else?¡± Illuminating Emptiness said valiantly as he swept his gaze across the surrounding area.

    Su Yi had just won four duels in a row. This left the monk''s heart swelling with emotion. He too took pride in this.

    Of course, even more importantly, they¡¯d gathered a highly enticing pile of trophies. All were Transcendent-level treasures, and their value was inestimable!

    The atmosphere was stifled and tense.

    All was silent, save for the words ¡°anyone else?¡± still echoing through their ears.

    The revenants¡¯ expressions filled with uncertainty. All of them instinctively looked toward the same ce: that golden arc of sword qi, where the cultivators in feather coats stood.

    ¡°If no one else wishes to fight, allow me.¡±

    When he sensed the crowd¡¯s gazes, their leader, a middle-aged Daoist, stepped onto the battlefield.

    He wore a feather coat and a Daoist cap. A rain of immortal light whirled around his tall, upright figure.

    As soon as he took to the battlefield, he became the center of attention.

 Chapter 1323 - Perfect Timing

    <h4>Chapter 1323 - Perfect Timing</h4>

    A solemn silence descended upon heaven and earth. The mountains and rivers stilled.

    The middle-aged Daoist in the feather coat arrived beneath the firmament, faced the distant Su Yi, and inclined his head in greeting. ¡°Sword cultivator Mu Yun¡¯an of the Red City Daoist Sect greets you, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    A rain of immortal light flowed around him.

    When his feet hit the ground, sword qi surged around him, as radiant as divine gold. It transformed into a sword diagram written on the sky, making him seem even more like a god or immortal.

    The other revenants¡¯ expressions were instantly much more reserved. There were even hints of dread on their faces.

    The Red City Daoist Sect!

    They were among the greatest factions of sword cultivators of the ancient era, and numerous earth-shaking immortals of the Dao of the Sword had emerged from their ranks. Their foundations were deep and firm.

    In life, Mu Yun¡¯an had been among their unparalleled sword cultivators.

    ¡°A member of the Red City Daoist Sect...¡± Sword Immortal Qingshi looked a bit dazed as numerous memories arose.

    As one of his era¡¯s top experts of the Dao of the Sword, he naturally knew how terrifying the Red City Daoist Sect¡¯s foundations were.

    A long, long time ago, they said, ¡°The Red City is home to nine immortals of the sword. Their reputation extends throughout both mortal and immortal skies!¡±

    This was because, at its most dazzling, the Red City Daoist Sect had nine true sword immortals at the same time!

    ¡°No wonder I felt he looked familiar as soon as Iid eyes on him. So, he¡¯s from the Red City Daoist Sect,¡± whispered the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha.

    In ancient times, there were numerous sects of sword cultivators of all stripes. However, only a few factions stood at the pinnacle.

    And the Red City Daoist Sect was one of them!

    Rumor had it that the Red City Daoist Sect¡¯s sword cultivators had even established a faction in the Immortal Realm, and that they ruled over their own territory!

    s, during the End of the Dharma, even factions as mighty as the Red City Daoist Sect took devastating damage and all but disappeared into the long river of history.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s found himself a truly powerful foe this time,¡± whispered Sword Immortal Qingshi.

    The Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha nodded.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi looked Mu Yun¡¯an up and down. ¡°If you please.¡±

    Mu Yun¡¯an subtly inclined his head and stepped forth.

    He was tall and upright, and his Daoist robes billowed around him. As he stepped forward, a mysterious diagram of the Dao of the Sword rose beneath his feet, dazzling and eye-catching.

    And all around him, terrifying sword intent soared into the heavens, piercing the dome of heaven.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Everything shook on all sides.

    The crowd watched in a daze. It seemed as if a massive city had risen around Mu Yun¡¯an, connecting heaven and earth.

    Within the city, sword immortals were as numerous as trees in a forest. They danced through the air, disying all manner of wondrous sword arts.

    And in the skies above the city gates, there hung an immortal sword. Its hilt soared into the heavens, while its tip pointed at the earth. mes zed around it.

    There was a name carved on the hilt in characters the size of a fly¡¯s head: ¡°Red City!¡±

    <i>ng!</i>

    The humming of a sword echoed throughout heaven and earth.

    The illusory city of sword immortals suddenly transformed into a rain of light and disappeared. Only the immortal sword hovering above its gates remained. It suddenly soared into the air andnded in Mu Yun¡¯an¡¯s grip.

    Mu Yun¡¯an¡¯s presence immediately transformed once more. It was as if he¡¯d gripped a zing sun. He was like a sword immortal traversing the skies, his sword intent like the fiery light of dawn, nketing the entire stretch of heaven and earth!

    ¡°The Red City Refining Suns Sword Scripture!¡± A strange look appeared on Sword Immortal Qingshi¡¯s face. ¡°This Mu Yun¡¯an has actually mastered the most difficult of the Red City Daoist Sect¡¯s sword scriptures!¡±

    The Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha looked impressed too. Rumor had it that this script originated from an iplete immortal tome of the Dao of the Sword. It practically seized fortune from the heavens, and it was full of supremely lofty mysteries!

    The entire area was in uproar. Everyone was astonished by Mu Yun¡¯an¡¯s terrifying disy of power. Even the revenants looked on with dread.

    He was just too strong!

    Mu Yun¡¯an was obviously ¡°only¡± on par with a Nascent Divinity Transcendent, but Su Yi¡¯s earlier opponents¡ªQin Hongyu, Qiu Shaochi, and Liang Guan¡ªall paled byparison.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose as he sensed intense pressure assailing him right in the face.

    This didn¡¯t scare him. On the contrary, it delighted him.

    After refining that Nine-Colored Lotus Pod seed, his strength had obviously increased. He was now a hair¡¯s breadth away from thete-stage Oneness Realm.

    Facing an opponent like Mu Yun¡¯an at a time like this filled Su Yi with certainty that his cultivation would break through in this very battle!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Mu Yun¡¯an attacked. His sword swept through the air and descended in a simple sh.

    Great heights of the Dao were supremely simple. That went for swordsmanship too.

    When one¡¯s attainments in the Dao of the Sword reached lofty and profound heights, they could transform even the old and rotten into something wondrous.

    This type of charm was on full disy in Mu Yun¡¯an¡¯s sh.

    His sword wasn¡¯t real. Rather, it was condensed from his cultivation base, and it zed with radiant light, illuminating the nine heavens.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t hesitate. He swung his sword and met Mu Yun¡¯an¡¯s sh head-on.

    <i>Boom!!</i>

    The Laws of Profound Ruin flowed around him, filling his sword intent. He now resembled the blue curtain of heaven, with unsurpassed divine majesty seemingly capable of nketing and suppressing an entirendscape.

    When these two starkly different sword intents shed¡ª¡ª

    Heaven and earth abruptly dimmed. The crowd felt a stinging pain in their eardrums, and everything went white before their eyes. All of them felt as if their hearts and souls were under attack.

    The power affected all of the World King spectators, even those watching from a distance. It left them seeing stars and shaking from head to toe. They almost couldn¡¯t help but fall over.

    Even the revenants looked stricken, and they instinctively moved further away.

    <i>Boom¡ª¡ª!</i>

    That entire stretch of sky seemed to crumble as it descended intoplete upheaval.

    As that destructive power ran rampant, the crowd watched as Su Yi and Mu Yun¡¯anunched into fiercebat!

    It was like a sh between unparalleled immortals of the sword. One seemed to wield the sun itself, incinerating heaven and earth. Misty firelight soared into the air.

    The other was like the blue curtain of heaven nketing and suppressing the Human Realm. His sword force was like the heavens, vast beyond measure.

    Every time they shed, the resulting aftershock swept outward like a windstorm, directly shattering their surroundings.

    The World Kings didn¡¯t even dare to use their divine senses to spectate for fear that the aftershock would damage their souls.

    Even the revenants watched solemnly, circting their cultivation bases. Only then could they block the destructive currents of sword qi.

    ¡°He¡¯s just too strong! It¡¯s true; every Red City Daoist Sect sword cultivator is more terrifying than the one before. They really are a peak orthodoxy that once gave rise to numerous sword immortals,¡± someone sighed.

    ¡°Everyone knows how strong Mu Yun¡¯an is, so this isn¡¯t strange. What¡¯s really terrifying is his opponent! Can¡¯t you tell? Not even Mu Yun¡¯an can take him down quickly!¡± someone whispered. ¡°If we weren¡¯t seeing it with our own eyes, who¡¯d dare believe that a Oneness Realm World King could be this heaven-defying?¡±

    ¡°This is surely connected to his mastery of reincarnation. After all.... By reincarnating and starting over, you can correct and improve your own path!¡± someone said with a conflicted look on his face. ¡°If things go on like this, how could he fail to forge a supremely powerful Dao?

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s for this reason that the Contract of the Gods prohibits reincarnation from existing in this world,¡± said someone else. Jealousy and helplessness were written all over his face.

    ......

    ¡°I truly would never have guessed that Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s attainments in the Dao of the Sword had reached such unbelievable heights.¡± Sword Immortal Qingshi was visibly stunned and unable to keep calm.

    As a sword cultivator, he was naturally well aware of how astonishingly impressive it was that Su Yi couldpete with Mu Yun¡¯an in swordsmanship.

    ¡°s, he was born in the wrong era. Had he been born in ancient times, someone with his foundations and aptitude for the Dao of the Sword could have easily stepped onto the Path of Transcendence, making the heavens tremble. He would have dazzled even immortals, and he could have crossed the threshold of the Immortal Dao without fear of failure!¡± Sword Immortal Qingshi sighed deeply.

    ¡°No, it seems to me that Fellow Daoist Su was born at just the right time!¡± The depths of the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha¡¯s gaze shed, and he said solemnly, ¡°The Path of Transcendence will soon reappear, and the bnce of power will soon be rebuilt from the ground up. Only someone like him can rule over it all!¡±

    Sword Immortal Qingshi froze briefly, then nodded. ¡°Well said!¡±

    ......

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    As the battle raged, blood flew through the air. Another massive wound had torn open on Su Yi¡¯s back. His entire body was dripping with blood and riddled with wounds. His flesh was in tatters.

    Mu Yun¡¯an really was far too strong!

    He, too, was a revenantparable to a Nascent Divinity Transcendent, but Su Yi¡¯s earlier opponents simply couldn¡¯tpare to this unparalleled sword cultivator.

    Su Yi now understood on a deep level that even amongst sentient revenants who¡¯d had simr cultivations in life, there were enormous differences in strength.

    Mu Yun¡¯an was undoubtedly a peak figure within his cultivation boundary!

    However, that only increased Su Yi¡¯s will to fight. Even though his wounds were dire and his flesh was in tatters, he fought with ever-increasing ferocity.

    When you were invincible, it was hard to avoid boredom.

    Encountering a powerful opponent was the most joyous of all!

    As the fiercebat raged on, Su Yi forgot himselfpletely. His heart and soul were both focused, pure and empty of all other thoughts.

    It had been a long, long time since he¡¯d experienced this.

    And it was while he was in this wondrous, indescribable state that the long-dormant Sword of the Nine Hells trembled within his sea of consciousness, as if resonating with Su Yi¡¯s zing will to fight.

    Minute wisps of obscure energy surged out of the Sword of the Nine Hells, spreading throughout Su Yi¡¯s battered frame and quietly nourishing it....

    <i>He¡¯s actually this impressive?</i> As they fought, waves coursed through Mu Yun¡¯an¡¯s heart. There was astonishment, shock, and a hint of irrepressible admiration.

    Their Red City Daoist Sect had once given rise to numerous legendary experts of the Dao of the Sword. Everyst one of them had left a glorious flourish on the pages of the history books.

    But it was precisely because of this that Mu Yun¡¯an realized how heaven-defying this opponent was. It was even fair to call him ¡°unique and unprecedented!¡±

    This was because even amongst the Red City Daoist Sect¡¯s past generations of talented elites, it would have been nigh-impossible to find any such miraculous genius!

    All of this only served to further stimte Mu Yun¡¯an¡¯s will to fight.

    Amongst sword cultivators, there was no greater show of respect for an opponent than fighting them with everything you had!

    As the battle continued, Su Yi¡¯s injuries worsened.

    Illuminating Emptiness could no longer smile. His heart was on tenterhooks, and he was more nervous than ever before.

    The same was true for Wei Shan.

    ¡°It¡¯d be pretty easy to ept a loss to someone like Mu Yun¡¯an,¡± said Sword Immortal Qingshi.

    The Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha sighed. ¡°The gap between their cultivations is far too enormous. For Fellow Daoist Su to have achieved all this is simply unprecedented. Even in ancient times, there was no one else like him! Even those descendants of immortals are slightly inferior.¡±

    There was no doubt about it; in the eyes of these two former top powerhouses of the Path of Transcendence, Su Yi had little hope of victory.

    The crowd thought much the same way. All of them could tell that Su Yi was in grave peril.

    Although Mu Yun¡¯an was injured too, none of his wounds were severe. The difference was obvious at a nce.

    But against all expectations¡ª¡ª

    Mu Yun¡¯an suddenly extricated himself from the fray!

    He put away his sword and subtly inclined his head. ¡°No need to fight any further. I¡¯ve... lost.¡±

    His voice contained a nigh imperceptible hint of bitterness and mncholy.

    The entire area sank into silence. The crowd looked at each other, stunned.

    <i>He lost?</i>

 Chapter 1324 - A Tooth for a Tooth

    <h4>Chapter 1324 - A Tooth for a Tooth</h4>

    The fierce battle had reached the point that it was about time to decide a victor.

    Yet for some reason, Mu Yun¡¯an admitted defeat out of nowhere! This was entirely unexpected, and it caught the crowdpletely off guard.

    They looked at each other, the atmosphere suddenly stifled and deathly silent.

    Beneath the distant dome of heaven, Su Yi subtly inclined his head. ¡°You can leave behind my trophies and go.¡±

    His flesh was in tatters, and his wounds were severe. His entire body was bleeding.

    But he wasn¡¯t surprised by Mu Yun¡¯an¡¯s choice to admit defeat.

    ¡°The rules are the rules. I can at least lose with dignity.¡± Mu Yun¡¯an took out a storage treasure and tossed it to the temple gates from afar.

    ¡°Brother Mu, why did you admit defeat?¡± someone couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    It was the question everyone was wondering about.

    Mu Yun¡¯an shook his head and didn¡¯t exin.

    This left many of the onlookers on the brink of madness. This had been a rare, unprecedented, startling battle, fierce and terrifying. If word got out, it¡¯d shake the world.

    Yet it had ended so anticlimactically!

    Even if you¡¯d hit them over the head, no one could havee up with a reason why Mu Yun¡¯an would admit defeat despite his obvious advantage.

    ¡°Senior, can you tell the truth of what happened?¡± said Wei Shan, feeling itchy and impatient as he asked Sword Immortal Qingshi for his wisdom.

    Sword Immortal Qingshi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°I can only think of two possible reasons. First, it¡¯s possible that Mu Yun¡¯an knew that he was sure to lose if the battle continued, so he chose to let things end here. An iron-willed sword cultivator like him would never have given up if there were even a single thread of hope left.

    ¡°Second, it¡¯s likely that Fellow Daoist Su has methods that would have led to his certain victory, but that he never used them. Mu Yun¡¯an might have detected this and realized that he¡¯d blundered. Perhaps that¡¯s why he willingly admitted defeat.¡±

    Even after hearing this exnation, Wei Shan couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly. <i>All that gobbledygook, and it still doesn¡¯t make sense.</i>

    ¡°There¡¯s another reason,¡± the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha suddenly interjected. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su is about to break through. Mu Yun¡¯an most likely understands that if Fellow Daoist Su broke through mid-battle, he¡¯d no longer be a match for him. I suspect that¡¯s why he admitted defeat.

    ¡°That way, he avoided an embarrassing loss. He also avoided influencing Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s imminent breakthrough. It was an upright, broadminded decision.¡±

    Wei Shan nodded repeatedly. This exnation seemed a lot more reasonable!

    As the two conversed, Sword Immortal Qingshi suddenly snorted coldly.

    Beneath the dome of heaven, Mu Yun¡¯an turned to leave. Su Yi was about to break through. The crowd was still racking their brains for an exnation.

    But it was then that something unexpected happened.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A blood-red alms bowl appeared out of nowhere and swept toward Su Yi¡¯s head.

    Someone had attacked, hoping to take advantage of Su Yi¡¯s heavy injuries to suppress and capture him!

    But at that critical juncture, Mu Yun¡¯an swung his sword to block it.

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    His sword qi shattered like paper mache, and Mu Yun¡¯an was sent flying.

    That blood-red alm¡¯s bowl was iparably terrifying. As bright, misty light flowed, it seemed intent on swallowing up Su Yi and everything around him.

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed.

    Off in the distant crowd, a middle-aged schr grinned.

    But it was then that¡ª¡ª

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The hum of a sword rang out, like the sonorous cry of a phoenix!

    A streak of sword qi shot out of Universal Emptiness Temple. It looked quick, but in truth, it struck the alms bowl before anyone knew what was happening.

    <i>ng!!</i>

    A deafening impact rang out. Bright, misty red light scattered, and the alms bowl flew back like a kite with its strings cut.

    Its surface split, and its mournful wails shook the sky.

    The crowd was instantly in uproar. Startled cries rose up on all sides.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did someone just try to assassinate the Temple Master?¡±

    Many of the onlookers only now realized what had happened, and their expressions shifted dramatically.

    ¡°Someone¡¯s trying to loot a burning house!¡±

    The revenants were furious.

    They¡¯de here to have their curses broken, yet now, someone had tried to run off with the Temple Master when they least expected it.

    Who could tolerate such a thing?

    ¡°What son of a bitch was behind that ambush? Come on out and show yourself!¡± bellowed Illuminating Emptiness. He was seething with murderous intent and fury.

    Within the crowd, that middle-aged schr¡¯s smile froze in ce, and his eyes filled with bewilderment. <i>Someone actually broke my Blood Transformation Alms Bowl in a single strike? Don¡¯t tell me a Transcendent powerhouse is watching over Universal Emptiness Temple?</i>

    As soon as this urred to him, he turned to leave. He didn¡¯t even stop to collect the alms bowl first.

    ¡°Coward! How dare you do something so unseemly? Die!¡±

    A murderous voice boomed throughout heaven and earth.

    The middle-aged schr¡¯s expression shifted dramatically as he attempted to flee.

    But a momentter, boundless sword light exploded and descended upon him with a bang.

    Countless Sanskrit glyphs floated within this sword qi, and it was full of enormous dignity and radiance. It was just one sh, but it was like the descent of a Mahayana Buddhist Kingdom.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    When this sword light descended, the middle-aged schr didn¡¯t even have time to scream before he was reduced to ash.

    The cultivators standing nearby paled with astonishment and fright. All of them moved further away.

    Throughout the entire area, Sanskrit chanting rang out, and sword intent glowed as radiantly as the sun. A long time passed before it dissipated.

    The revenants who saw this were so startled that they broke out in cold sweats.

    ¡°So, it turns out there¡¯s an extraordinary Transcendent powerhouse watching over Universal Emptiness Temple!¡± gasped Qin Hongyu.

    ¡°No, there¡¯s not just one of them. There¡¯s most likely two of them!¡± someone said in a low voice.

    One streak of sword qi cleaved through that bright red alms bowl.

    The other slew the middle-aged schr.

    But in terms of charm and forcefulness, the two streaks of sword qi were starkly different. It seemed obvious that they were the work of two different experts.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that if we¡¯d attacked Universal Emptiness Temple immediately after arriving... we would have effectively been seeking out our own deaths?¡± said one of the revenants. His hair stood on end.

    The revenants were stunned, and their hearts filled with dyed terror.

    Both streaks of sword qi were far too terrifying. Not one of them could have blocked either strike!

    That meant that, had they chosen to fight Su Yi directly, they might well have all been cut down by now!

    Who wouldn¡¯t be terrified upon realizing this? Who wouldn¡¯t celebrate escaping this fate?

    And the way they looked at Su Yi shifted. <i>Don¡¯t tell me that they¡¯re the ones the Temple Master is relying on?</i>

    ¡°So, my intervention was entirely unnecessary,¡± Mu Yun¡¯an said with a self-deprecatingugh. He turned to leave.

    ¡°Wait,¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡°Do you need something, Fellow Daoist?¡± asked Mu Yun¡¯an without so much as turning to look at him.

    A momentter, he shook as he sensed the power of the curse leaving his body!

    The crowd watched as Su Yi raised his hand and pulled a strange, cmitous, cursed power from Mu Yun¡¯an¡¯s body from afar.

    How could Mu Yun¡¯an fail to realize what had just happened?

    He whipped around and gazed at the distant Su Yi. Then, he bowed deeply. ¡°I, Mu Yun¡¯an, owe you my life, Fellow Daoist!¡±

    There was uproar amongst the revenants'' ranks. They were shaken, but also red-eyed with jealousy. None of them could remain calm.

    It was true! The power of reincarnation really could shatter their curses with ease!

    A flick of the finger, and the power of the curse shattered and dispersed.

    But then, Su Yi said inly, ¡°You only just tried to help me. That¡¯s why I helped you. You don¡¯t owe me a thing.¡±

    Mu Yun¡¯an was stunned, but in the end, he said nothing. He simply carved this benevolence into his heart.

    <i>Whoosh~</i>

    It was then that Su Yi suddenly underwent an earth-shaking transformation.

    Overflowing Dao Light surged from within his body, and his tattered flesh knit back together in the blink of an eye, good as new.

    And his aura soared, rising like bamboo shoots after a spring rain!

    This scene left the onlookers astonished once more. All eyes were upon him.

    ¡°He broke through....¡± The revenants looked conflicted.

    They¡¯d anticipated this. Earlier, all of them could tell that Su Yi was excavating histent potential and increasing his strength throughbat.

    Thus, his smooth breakthrough into thete-stage Oneness Realm didn¡¯t surprise them.

    It did, however, make their hearts sink. They felt helpless.

    Earlier, Su Yi was already strong enough to fill their hearts with dread. Wasn¡¯t that even more true now?

    ¡°I think I understand why Mu Yun¡¯an admitted defeat. He must have realized that the Temple Master¡¯s breakthrough was imminent,¡± said one of the spectators.

    ¡°Does anyone else want to fight?¡± Sword Immortal Qingshi¡¯s voice resounded from within Universal Emptiness Temple. His dignified majesty enveloped the entire area.

    The crowd¡¯s hearts clenched in the face of this indescribable imposing pressure.

    There was no doubt about it. It was just as they¡¯d thought; there really were unfathomably powerful, terrifying experts watching over Universal Emptiness Temple!

    A long time passed, but no one epted this challenge.

    But the revenants still weren¡¯t willing to just give up.

    Qin Hongyu couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, is there anything we can do in exchange for help breaking our curses?¡±

    The other revenants all looked at Su Yi.

    But Su Yi still vividly recalled Daoist Master Red Cloud¡¯s warning. These revenants were no saints. It was best not to help any revenant whose origins he didn¡¯t understand.

    Furthermore, the moment he freed a revenant from their curse, that revenant would no longer need to fear the power of reincarnation. They might well turn on him and try to seize it from him.

    Of course, Su Yi wasn¡¯t worried about all that right now. Still, it was best to be on guard against simr incidents taking ce in the future. Su Yi was already mentally prepared for it.

    He swept his gaze across the revenants. ¡°There¡¯s no reason I can¡¯t help you, but you¡¯ll need to give me something in exchange.¡±

    The revenants'' spirits soared, and their faces revealed their delight.

    Qin Hongyu immediately asked, ¡°Please instruct us, Fellow Daoist Su.¡±

    ¡°First, I can promise to break the curse of any revenant who offers me the Tailor¡¯s head,¡± said Su Yi.

    The World Kings who understood the Tailor were instantly in uproar. Who could fail to realize that the Temple Master wanted to borrow the revenants¡¯ hands to deal with his old foe?

    The revenants looked thoughtful. Most of them didn¡¯t know who the Tailor was, but they were sure they could get answers if they asked around.

    Su Yi continued, entirely unperturbed. ¡°Second, I know the locations of some of the Tailor¡¯s forces stationed in the Divine Capital Star Realm. There are thirty-six in total. Anyone who destroys one of his strongholds, no matter who they are, can receive my aid.¡±

    He took out a jade slip and passed it to Qin Hongyu. ¡°After you¡¯ve read it, give it to the others.¡±

    She hurriedly nodded.

    By now, the entire area was already in uproar. Everyone could tell that the Temple Master was furious. He didn¡¯t just want to take down the Tailor; he nned to take all of his subordinates out too!

    By now, there was already no small number of revenants wandering the stars. Who among them didn¡¯t long to break their curse?

    And each intelligent revenant was stronger than the one before, with strengthsparable to experts of the Path of Transcendence!

    Now that the Temple Master had offered such conditions, they could already foresee that the Tailor¡¯s subordinate factions were soon to be the revenants¡¯ prey!

 Chapter 1325 - The Thousand Opportunities Talisman

    <h4>Chapter 1325 - The Thousand Opportunities Talisman</h4>

    When Qin Hongyu, Liang Guan, and the other revenants read the jade slip, their hearts stirred.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, is there a grudge between you and the Tailor?¡± asked Liang Guan of Yang Transformation Immortal Mountain.

    Massacring the innocent would hurt his reputation. When word spread, every cultivator beneath the heavens would criticize him. It¡¯d hurt the sect¡¯s reputation as well.

    ¡°The old bastard is insidious and ruthless. That¡¯smon knowledge throughout the stars. Ask around, and you¡¯ll find out everything you need to know,¡± said Illuminating Emptiness. ¡°Let me tell you just one thing: you were only able to find this ce because the old bastard was stirring up waves and fanning the mes from behind the scenes. In other words, he was using you as weapons!¡±

    The revenants frowned in response to this deration. Their eyes met. All of them had unsightly looks on their faces.

    ¡°If we do what you¡¯ve asked, how will we find you, Fellow Daoist?¡± asked Qin Hongyu.

    Su Yi pointed at Illuminating Emptiness and said, ¡°Just find this old monk. Even if I¡¯m not at Universal Emptiness Temple, he¡¯ll be able to inform me immediately.¡±

    Illuminating Emptiness smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    The founder of Universal Emptiness Temple was now in residence. There was no need to fear others making trouble!

    The revenants then went on to inquire about some of the details. Su Yi responded to every question.

    When the onlookers saw this, they realized that the revenants were obviously tempted. All of them nned to take action against the Tailor and his subordinate factions!

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we cannot leave the temple,¡± sighed Sword Immortal Qingshi. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯d be sure to take the Tailor¡¯s head to repay Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s benevolence.¡±

    He and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha had cultivations too high for the present day. They were subject to the Laws¡¯ restrictions, and they couldn¡¯t leave Universal Emptiness Temple without suffering a bacsh.

    ¡°No need to rush. In a year at the soonest, two at most, theplete Path of Transcendence will reappear within the Laws. When the timees, we¡¯ll be able to wander the world entirely unrestricted,¡± said the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha. ¡°Besides, Fellow Daoist Su has already broken our curse. All we have to do now is recover our former cultivations as quickly as possible.¡±

    Sword Immortal Qingshi subtly inclined his head.

    Although their curses had broken, their bodies still bore their mark. They wouldn¡¯t be able to explore the outside world any time soon. That wasn¡¯t just true for them, either. The same went for other revenants of the same level.

    It was only the rtively weak revenants, thoseparable to Nascent Divinity Transcendents, who could explore freely.

    But Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha both knew that within two years at most, even old-timers like them would regain their freedom. They¡¯d no longer be confined to tiny pockets of the world!

    Meanwhile, outside the temple, the gathered revenants and onlookers gradually dispersed. Everyone could already predict that when word of what had happened outside of Universal Emptiness Temple spread, it would stir up enormous waves!

    Su Yi and Illuminating Emptiness returned to the temple. Illuminating Emptiness couldn¡¯t stop smiling.

    ¡°We¡¯re rich!¡±

    The spoils were piled high right in front of them, their glittering treasure light filling the entire room. The pile included all types of spiritual medicines, materials, treasures, and legacies. All were Transcendent-level treasures!

    ¡°s, you only fought four battles. Otherwise, you surely would have won even more treasure.¡± Illuminating Emptiness smacked his lips and sighed, finding it an awful pity.

    ¡°Are you really a monk free from worldly passions?¡± Wei Shan was at a loss for words.

    The monk was tall, bare-chested, with a fierce, martial bearing. He spoke without reservation, with none of a monk¡¯s usual austerity.

    Su Yi sat cross-legged off to the side. He¡¯d only just broken through, and he needed to stabilize his cultivation base.

    As he cultivated, Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha got to work appraising the trophies.

    ¡°Peasants. All of those spoils are ordinary goods.¡± Sword Immortal Qingshi shook his head.

    ¡°There really aren¡¯t many treasures worth noting,¡± said the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha.

    Illuminating Emptiness felt as if a bucket of ice water had been poured on his head. ¡°Founder, don¡¯t tell me they tricked us?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it,¡± exined the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha. ¡°These really are Transcendent treasures, but within that level, they¡¯re ordinary at best. They¡¯re only enough to support a Nascent Divinity Transcendent¡¯s cultivation.¡±

    He paused, then continued, ¡°The only treasure worth mentioning is the Red Phoenix Blood Gold from Mu Yun¡¯an of the Red City Daoist Sect. It might only be the size of a thumb, but its value is inestimable. It¡¯s a first-rate divine material for swordsmithing.¡±

    Only then did Illuminating Emptiness understand. He sneered, ¡°Aside from Mu Yun¡¯an, each of those revenants were more miserly than the one before!¡±

    Sword Immortal Qingshi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You can¡¯t me them for that. These are just trophies. Who¡¯d offer up their supreme treasures?¡±

    The Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha sighed. ¡°In truth, it was hard enough for them to even offer up these treasures. After all, the world is no longer what it was back then..¡±

    Sects of seekers of immortality had been as numerous as trees in the forests, and Transcendent orthodoxies had stood all over the Human Realm. There had been no shortage of true immortals descending from the Immortal Realm to walk amongst mortal men.

    Back then, Transcendent treasures had been too numerous to count. There had even been true immortal medicines!

    But the End of the Dharma had destroyed it all. The present day couldn¡¯t even begin topare.

    Four hourster, Su Yi awakened from his meditation and opened his eyes. Histe-stage Oneness Realm cultivation had fully stabilized.

    Furthermore, unlike when he merely cultivated assiduously, Su Yi could tell that he hadn¡¯t simply broken through; he¡¯d transformedpletely. It was like a rebirth!

    <i>Those battles allowed me to , but that likely isn¡¯t the full story. I suspect the Sword of the Nine Hells contributed too, </i>thought Su Yi.

    He could still recall that clear,pletely focused mental state he¡¯d entered while fighting Mu Yun¡¯an.

    It was then that his energy resonated with the Sword of the Nine Hells, letting its aura fuse into his fleshly body, cultivation base, and soul!

    <i>It seems that I can only fully awaken the sword¡¯s power in true, unadulterated life-or-deathbat.</i>

    ¡°How do you feel, Fellow Daoist?¡± Sword Immortal Qingshi asked with a smile.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then answered honestly. ¡°If I were to fight Mu Yun¡¯an again, he couldn¡¯t even scratch me.¡±

    Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha looked at each other, their hearts coursing with emotion. <i>What... What kind of heaven-defying sword cultivator is he?</i>

    ¡°Mu Yun¡¯an is a revenant. His current strength is around the peak early-stage of Nascent Divinity. Within his level of cultivation, no one around can touch him. Even a typical mid-stage Nascent Divinity expert couldn¡¯tpare to him,¡± said Sword Immortal Qingshi. ¡°And you¡¯re still in the Oneness Realm, yet you defeated him. In other words, save for a few heaven-defying figures, no Nascent Divinity Transcendent is a match for you now.¡±

    The Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha nodded with deep emotion. ¡°Even in ancient times, only a few descendants of true immortals could havepeted with you. Everyone else would have dimmed byparison.¡±

    This was what it meant to be a legend! He was unique, and he would have dazzled any era he¡¯d appeared in!

    ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡± Su Yi nodded in understanding.

    ¡°Do you have the item I requested, monk?¡± Su Yi looked at Illuminating Emptiness.

    ¡°Yup. Prepared it a long time ago.¡± Illuminating Emptiness took out a ck talisman and handed it over.

    The talisman was extraordinarily strange. There were strange, chain-shaped markings on it, each seeminglyposed of countless worms.

    The sight was enough to make one shudder.

    ¡°This is a Thousand Opportunities Talisman, the talisman the Tailor takes the most pride in. You can only use it once. Take your time and be careful to avoid a bacsh,¡± warned Illuminating Emptiness.

    Su Yi nodded. If asked who in this world best understood the Tailor, he¡¯d definitely answer, ¡°Illuminating Emptiness.¡±

    A long time ago, the two of them had some kind of rtionship. In the end, they went their separate ways, growing more and more distant from each other.

    No one else knew the details.

    Illuminating Emptiness had never volunteered the information, and Su Yi never asked. Everyone had their secrets.

    Not everything needed to be investigated.

    ¡°Little Wei, for now, you should stay here in Universal Emptiness Temple. Don¡¯t go out.¡± Su Yi looked at Wei Shan and ordered.

    Wei Shan nodded. ¡°As you say, Young Master.¡±

    Sword Immortal Qingshi smiled. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, with me and Old Monk Universal Emptiness here, you can rest assured.¡±

    The Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha said warmly, ¡°Seems to me that Fellow Daoist Wei¡¯s cultivation has already reached thete-stage Cosmic Enlightenment Realm. Daoist Brother Qingshi and I will do our utmost to assist him in his cultivation. If all goes as I expect, Fellow Daoist Wei will step onto the Path of Transcendence within half a year!¡±

    Sword Immortal Qingshi smiled and expressed his agreement.

    Wei Shan was ovee with delight. He hurriedly bowed. ¡°Thank you so much, Seniors!¡±

    ¡°What about me, Founder?¡± asked Illuminating Emptiness frantically.

    The Universal Emptiness Sword Buddhaughed. ¡°That goes for you too.¡±

    Inwardly, he felt a bit conflicted. He would never have expected that the only monk remaining in Universal Emptiness Temple would be... such a poor example of a monk...

    What emptiness of the five aggregates? What freedom from the six worldly desires? None of that had anything to do with <i>this </i>monk. Illuminating Emptiness really was an odd duck.

    ¡°Heh heh, in that case, it¡¯s all good! I¡¯ve watched over Universal Emptiness Temple for who-knows-how-long. On numerous asions, I felt the urge to just burn the ce down and leave the monastic life. Fortunately, my time has finallye. Our founder has returned! With you here, won¡¯t I be able to go wherever I please without fear?¡± Illuminating Emptiness clutched his stomach andughed with abandon.

    The Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha didn¡¯t know what to say to that. For a moment, he felt the urge to pummel this unfilial disciple. <i>Is that any way for a Buddhist cultivator to talk?</i>

    Sword Immortal Qingshi couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. Su Yi and Wei Shan were amused too, and both of themughed along.

    Su Yi left alone that very day.

    He and the Tailor were old enemies. He understood his foe¡¯s disposition. He knew better than to expect that those revenants could do much damage.

    Thus, he¡¯d decided to take action personally!

    Before Su Yi left, Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha each offered him jade slips and a treasure.

    The jade slips recorded their experiences and everything they¡¯dprehended regarding cultivating the Three Realms of the Path of Transcendence.

    Su Yi still couldn¡¯t use that information yet, but when the time came for him to step onto the Path of Transcendence, the two peak experts¡¯ recorded experiences would surelye in handy. The jade slips were thus priceless treasures, the type that could only be happened upon by chance.

    And the treasures were a sword pellet and a prayer bead.

    The day Su Yi left, word of the battle at Universal Emptiness Temple swept across the thirty-six provinces of the Divine Capital Star Realm as if it had grown wings.

    Everyone beneath the heavens was startled, and massive waves of uproar ensued.

 Chapter 1326 - Secluded Deity Ridge

    <h4>Chapter 1326 - Secluded Deity Ridge</h4>

    In the battle at Universal Emptiness Temple, the Temple Master defeated four Transcendent revenants in a row!

    This news threw the entire Divine Capital Star Realm into uproar.

    ¡°The Temple Master is going against the heavens!¡±

    The first to learn this news were the top orthodoxies of the present day, like the Six Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao.

    When they learned the details of the battle at Universal Emptiness Temple, they were all astonished, and they could no longer keep their cool.

    ¡°It seems we¡¯ll have to adjust our strategy,¡± sighed an old-timer of the ancient Zhong Family.

    Not long ago, the stars had boiled over with news of the Path of Transcendence. Numerous peak factions thought that the future would belong to the Transcendents, and the Temple Master, a legend of a bygone era, was doomed to be crushed beneath their feet.

    Now, all of them felt as if they¡¯d been ruthlessly pped in the face.

    The Temple Master hadn¡¯t even stepped onto the Path of Transcendence yet, but he¡¯d already beaten several Transcendent revenants in a row. Who¡¯d dare proim that they¡¯d crush the Temple Master beneath their feet now?

    ......

    ¡°After reincarnation, the Temple Master is unquestionably even more terrifying than before!¡±

    Within the territories of the Blue Luan Spirit Race, numerous old-timers were discussing this incident.

    Including Feng Tianjia, who¡¯d once served as the Temple Master¡¯s mount. He¡¯d long since broken out in cold sweats, and his heart was full of lingering terror.

    Feng Tianjia issued orders without hesitation. ¡°Pass on my orders. Strip Feng Yunlie of his position as young leader!¡±

    Back in Crow Ridge, it was the experts under Feng Yunlie¡¯s leadership who¡¯d offended the Temple Master.

    Initially, Feng Tianjia never even considered stripping Feng Yunlie of his position, but now, he felt he had no other choice.

    He¡¯d served as the Temple Master¡¯s mount for a thousand years. He naturally knew that although the Temple Master was broadminded and unrestrained, deep within his bones, he was the type to carry a grudge!

    ¡°High Elder, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s overdoing it?¡± someone couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Feng Tianjia said coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t understand shit! This is called ¡®nipping a problem in the bud.¡¯ We can¡¯t leave any loose ends, or they''lle back and bite us.¡±

    ......

    ¡°Transcendent revenants are still ultimately just soul bodies. They can¡¯tpare to true Transcendents,¡± said an elder of the Skyfire Xu Family. ¡°Nheless, given what the Temple Master has achieved, we absolutely can¡¯t underestimate him. In the days toe, keep a lower profile. Do your best not to get involved in anything involving the Temple Master.¡±

    The other Xu Family higher-ups nodded.

    A momentter, someone couldn¡¯t help but say with sadistic glee, ¡°Heh. The old Tailor¡¯s sure in for trouble this time.¡±

    Numerous others smiled in response.

    The Tailor always hid himself in the darkness. He unquestionably instilled dread into other¡¯s hearts.

    Over the years, things almost never ended well for those he set his sights on.

    But now that word had spread of the battle at Universal Emptiness Temple, everyone knew that the Temple Master had it in for the Tailor!

    ¡°For now, let¡¯s just watch the show. When two tigers fight, not even the victor will emerge unscathed. We can seize this opportunity to build up our forces in preparation for taking control of the new age!¡±

    The Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao had started investigating the secrets surrounding immortality a full twenty years ago.

    By now, they hadn¡¯t just gathered numerous strokes of good fortune rting to the Path of Transcendence. Some of their peak older-generation experts had already stepped onto the Path of Transcendence themselves in the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone!

    Even some revenants of ancient orthodoxies had chosen to cooperate with them.

    Now, all they had to do was calm their hearts and wait. When theplete Path of Transcendence reappeared, they could lead the trend of the new age!

    ......

    ¡°Whoever kills this ¡®Tailor¡¯ person has an opportunity to break their curse?¡±

    ¡°Send someone to investigate just who this Tailor person is. If there¡¯s an opportunity, bring his head back!¡±

    ¡°Be quick about it! This opportunity is limited. We can¡¯t let anyone else seize it!¡±

    Simr exchanges took ce in every faction revenants were involved in, over and over again.

    When they learned that anyone who slew the Tailor¡ªor destroyed one of his subordinate factions¡ªcoulde to Su Yi and have their curse broken, the revenants were instantly in uproar. There was no way to avoid temptation.

    Some of the more powerful revenants still couldn¡¯t leave hiding and enter the world. Instead, they issued orders and sent their subordinates to take action.

    All at once, dark currents surged beneath the surface, and countless spears pointed at the tailor.

    This drew attention from the top factions of the present day. They couldn¡¯t help but delight in the Tailor¡¯s misfortune.

    Indeed, when the Temple Master fought back, his counterattack was extraordinary!

    ......

    To the world¡¯s cultivators, the battle at Universal Emptiness Temple effectively swept away a sky full of dark clouds. All of them felt excited and encouraged.

    ¡°No matter how strong those revenants are, they aren¡¯t unbeatable!¡±

    ¡°His Excellency the Temple Master lives up to his reputation as the legend who once single-handedly dominated the stars! Let¡¯s see if those revenants dare act up with him around!¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re looking for a remarkable figure, look no further! The fate of the stars isn¡¯t up for those revenants to decide!¡±

    The news had the popce all fired up.

    Recently, word of the revenants had spread, filling the world¡¯s cultivators with anxiety. All of them knew that if the revenants sought to bring ruin, blood would fall like rain. The world would descend into turmoil and upheaval.

    But things were different now.

    After the battle at Universal Emptiness Temple, the Temple Master single-handedly defeated four Transcendent revenants. This glorious aplishment was enough to influence the trend of the stars¡¯ future!

    ¡°In the Battle at Universal Emptiness Temple, the Temple Master dominatedpletely. That¡¯s enough to change the trend of the future. Seems to me that this battle will go down in the annals of history, and they¡¯ll speak of it for generations toe,¡± said an ancient expert, his heart full of emotion.

    ......

    A dark, secluded world.

    ¡°My lord, our base in the Fan Province was destroyed by a group of revenants. We lost sixteen Shadows and over a hundred of our elite subordinates.

    ¡°My lord, our base in the Wen Province was overrun by revenants. They attacked and killed our subordinates in a frenzy, and they even ran off with the treasures that stronghold had gathered over the years.

    ¡°My lord, our base in the White Province....¡±

    News flowed in at irregr intervals. Each time, an elderly servant reported to the Tailor personally.

    The elderly servant¡¯s expression was ashen, his face full of hatred and fury.

    The Tailor sat nearby. From beginning to end, he remained perfectly calm. Between sips of tea, he moved pieces on a chessboard; he was ying against himself.

    ¡°My lord...¡±

    Before long, more news arrived.

    But just as the elderly servant was about to deliver his report, the Tailor waved for silence. ¡°No need. If it¡¯s as I suspect, all thirty-six of our strongholds in the Divine Capital Star Realm will fall. There¡¯ll be no holding them.¡±

    The Tailor drained his cup of tea, then said casually, ¡°You needn¡¯t be angry. These losses are trivial and entirely unworthy of our attention.¡±

    Before the battle at Universal Emptiness Temple even began, he ordered Butterfly Girl to recall their forces from their strongholds and gather them in one ce.

    Although their strongholds were falling, one after another, and although they lost numerous experts, their losses still weren¡¯t worth mentioning.

    The elderly servant nodded, then said solemnly, ¡°I just feel that... Passively letting him punish us is infuriating. I don¡¯t even need to think to know that the whole world isughing at us.¡±

    The Tailor didn¡¯t seem at all concerned. ¡°So what if theyugh at us? We¡¯ll see whoughs in the end.¡±

    Here, he couldn¡¯t help butugh and say leisurely, ¡°The Temple Master might think he can borrow the revenants¡¯ hands to suppress me, but little does he know, I don¡¯t care about these losses at all.

    ¡°Besides, the revenants aren¡¯t stupid. How could they be willing to just let him exploit them?

    ¡°The moment he mastered the power of reincarnation, his fate was sealed. In the revenants¡¯ eyes, he¡¯s nothing but a fish on the chopping block. No one can change that!

    ¡°After all, no one is willing to entrust their fate to another.

    ¡°The Temple Master isn¡¯t stupid either. He has to know that his advantage is greatest if he leaves the revenants bound by their curse. This is an unresolvable dilemma.

    ¡°Unless...¡± Here, the Tailor shook his head. ¡°No, there is no ¡®unless.¡¯¡±

    ¡°My lord, a message has arrived from Sect Leader Lie Nanye of the Hidden Skies Immortal Sect,¡± said the elderly servant, proffering a sealed envelope.

    The Tailor¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, but then, heughed. ¡°Would you believe me if I said that after Lie Nanye learned of the battle at Universal Emptiness Temple, hepletely lost his cool? I¡¯m sure this message is intended to put pressure on us and make us deal with the Temple Master as soon as possible.¡±

    With that, he opened the envelope, but when he saw the message therein, the Tailor¡¯s smile froze, and the veins bulged on his forehead.

    The message contained only two sentences:

    ¡°Fuck your mom! Give me back my money!¡±

    It was just eight words written in vigorous strokes, but the message they conveyed stung the eyes.

    Even the Tailor¡¯s expression darkened.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought that a lofty, proud elite of the demonic path would curse like some country hick!¡± the Tailor said icily. He drew his fingertip across the page, incinerating the letter into ash.

    ¡°My lord, does the Hidden Skies Immortal Sect n to have a falling out with us?¡± an elderly servant asked with a frown.

    The Tailor shook his head. ¡°No, he¡¯s just venting a bit of fury. He isn¡¯t willing to let us ughter him like a fatty sheep. At the same time, he¡¯s expressing his displeasure and trying to put pressure on us.¡±

    The Tailor thought for a moment. ¡°Send a message to Lie Nanye.¡±

    ¡°I await your message, my lord,¡± the elderly servant said attentively.

    The Tailor¡¯s gaze was profound and deep. ¡°I can promise him that within half a year at most, the Temple Master will meet with inescapable disaster! If he wants to cooperate, he should train the Transcendents he promised as soon as possible. If he doesn¡¯t...¡±

    A hint of ferocity shed in the depths of the Tailor¡¯s gaze as he said slowly and clearly, ¡°Then he can fuck off! I don¡¯t need him!¡±

    The elderly servant froze, stunned. It was his first time seeing his lord so angry.

    ¡°Shit!¡± Something suddenly urred to the Tailor, and his expression shifted abruptly. ¡°What¡¯s Butterfly Girl¡¯s situation?¡±

    The servant said hurriedly, ¡°In ordance with your orders, she¡¯s led the core of our forces stationed in the Divine Capital Star Realm to hide in Secluded Deity Ridge.¡±

    The Tailor didn¡¯t hesitate to issue orders. ¡°Quickly, tell her to retreat as soon as possible!¡±

    The elderly servant trembled from head to toe, then rushed off to carry out his orders.

    ¡°Illuminating Emptiness, you old bald donkey, if you dare give the Temple Master my Thousand Opportunities Talisman, don¡¯t me me for forgetting our former bond," said the Tailor. "From this day forth, we¡¯ll be irrevocable enemies!¡±

    His expression shifted erratically.

    In his youth, he¡¯d once been trapped in an inescapable crisis. It was the coarse, carefree monk Illuminating Emptiness who¡¯d saved him from the brink of death.

    Although the two had long since had a falling out and gone their separate ways, the Tailor had always carried the monk¡¯s initial act of kindness within his heart.

    The thought that Illuminating Emptiness was most likely helping the Temple Master act against him was like a knife to the heart, resulting in the Tailor¡¯s uncharacteristic loss ofposure.

    Meanwhile¡ª¡ª

    It waste at night. The skies were dark, with neither moon nor stars.

    Su Yi appeared deep within an ancient mountain forest.

    ¡°So, they¡¯re hidden here, in Secluded Deity Ridge," said Su Yi. "I just don¡¯t know if the old Tailor¡¯s here or not.¡±

    He looked down at the Thousand Opportunities Talisman.

    This treasure was glowing with a wisp of inscrutable light, and it was pointed at the distant Secluded Deity Ridge!

 Chapter 1327 - Butterfly Girl

    <h4>Chapter 1327 - Butterfly Girl</h4>

    Late at night.

    A hidden realmy deep within Secluded Deity Ridge.

    A girl in a ck dress sat in the elevated, centermost seat of a grand hall. Her bright, charming eyes were like peach blossoms, her skin was as fair as snow, and she was movingly beautiful.

    Butterfly Girl.

    She was the human incarnation of a Heaven-Devouring Butterfly born of Xiantian chaos.

    She was also one of the Tailor¡¯s most capable subordinates.

    ¡°It¡¯s truly ridiculous. The Temple Master actually wants to borrow others¡¯ hands to kill us? What a farce. Unfortunately for him, his lordship predicted this and long since arranged for us to retreat to this ce.¡± Butterfly Girl leisurely raised and sloshed a cup of wine.

    Even the weakest of the experts gathered here were in the Oneness Realm, while the strongest were in thete-stage Cosmic Enlightenment Realm.

    Their ranks included no shortage of prominent figures ustomed to power from a tender young age.

    In the outside world, they each had a lofty status. They were typically distributed throughout the thirty-six provinces of the Divine Capital Star Realm.

    But secretly, they were all members of the Shadows, the Tailor¡¯s subordinates, and they acted in ordance with his orders.

    If the Tailor was their hidden sovereign, then they were his arms and legs.

    ¡°I would never have guessed that the reincarnated Temple Master would be this strong. If he is dead set on opposing us and goes at it seriously, we¡¯ll really be in for trouble,¡± a gray-robed elder said with a frown.

    The others agreedpletely.

    The strength the Temple Master had disyed during the battle of Universal Emptiness Temple was far too terrifying. Itpletely overturned their perception and predictions. Just thinking about it gave them chills.

    ¡°Rx. Times have already changed, and his lordship has been preparing for this for years. He¡¯s fully prepared to contend with those revenants,¡± Butterfly Girl said leisurely. ¡°Just wait. Once theplete Path of Transcendence re-enters the world, the time wille for his lordship to reveal his hand. When the timees, everyone will tremble!¡±

    The crowd looked impressed. They could guess what she was getting at.

    ¡°Your Excellency, might you perhaps divulge just how strong the powers his lordship has mastered are?¡± someone couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    The others all looked over.

    Butterfly Girl shed them a profound, inscrutable smile. ¡°What I know is only the tip of the iceberg. Of course, even that is enough to make any Ancient Guardian n of the Dao tremble!

    ¡°Let¡¯s put it like this. In the days toe, the only ones worthy ofpeting with his lordship will be the top factions that survived the End of the Dharma!¡±

    A series of gasps resounded throughout the hall.

    A momentter, the crowd¡¯s spirits soared, and their hearts filled with ambition.

    Butterfly Girl drained her cup of wine andughed. ¡°Given the circumstances, do you really think we need to concern ourselves with a bungling clown like the Temple Master?¡±

    The crowdughed, feeling deeply reassured.

    Butterfly Girlughed and stroked her snow-white chin. ¡°I¡¯m actually quite eager to see just how unsightly the Temple Master¡¯s face looks when he realizes his ns wille to no avail.¡±

    The crowdughed all the harder.

    But it was then that a calm voice rang out.

    ¡°Then how about you have a look now?¡±

    Theughter and conversation came to an abrupt halt, reced by an unnatural, deathly silence.

    Everyone turned to look at the entrance to the grand hall. Their faces flickered in and out of view beneath the light of itsnterns.

    The door silently opened.

    A cold wind mixed with the stench of blood was the first to enter, assailing their nostrils. The crowd¡¯s eyelids twitched.

    Immediately afterward, they saw a young man in blue robes saunter out of the distant darkness, his hands behind his back.

    Beneath the light of thenterns hanging from the eaves, the crowd could see the corpses lining the path behind him.

    Thick blood pooled, like overturned ink, dying the ground a startling shade of red.

    It was like a scroll painted in blood. In front of this backdrop, the young man in blue seemed like a god of death emerging from the darkness!

    ¡°T-Temple Master!?¡± Butterfly Girl shot out of her centermost seat, her peach blossom eyes wide and unblinking. Her cup of wine fell to the floor and shattered.

    But she didn¡¯t even seem to notice.

    The Temple Master!

    When the others heard this title, it was as if they¡¯d been struck by lightning. The looks on their faces shifted dramatically, and they immediately took out their treasures and readied themselves for battle.

    ¡°How did you find this ce?¡± Butterfly Girl couldn¡¯t help but blurt.

    The hidden realm in Secluded Deity Ridge was their most secret of strongholds, and it was covered in formations. Not even Transcendents could have seen through them.

    It was no exaggeration to say that even if the heavens fell and the earth copsed, their base¡¯s location shouldn¡¯t have been revealed!

    Yet now, the Temple Master had appeared here seemingly out of nowhere, and he¡¯d killed his way to their door without anyone noticing, leaving behind a trail of bloodied corpses!

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised?

    Su Yi took out a ck talisman and waved it in the air. ¡°See this? It¡¯s how I found this ce.¡±

    A Thousand Opportunities Talisman!

    Butterfly Girl recognized it at a nce. Her delicate face paled as she finally understood.

    Only the Tailor could refine such talismans. They also served as the key to enter the hidden realm in Secluded Deity Ridge!

    ¡°Does my expression seem unsightly?¡± Su Yi stood outside the doorway, his hands behind his back. He was smiling.

    Butterfly Girl¡¯s expression shifted. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought someone as lofty as the Temple Master would make trouble for inconsequential figures like us.

    Su Yi said tly, ¡°You only just said that in your eyes, I¡¯m nothing but a bungling clown.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    Butterfly girl suddenly waved.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A talisman emanating immortal light exploded, transforming into countless radiant knives that cleaved at Su Yi.

    ¡°Retreat!¡± Butterfly Girl bellowed, leading the others as she charged out of the hall.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The ceiling broke, and the crowd arrived beneath the night sky. Just as they were about to shoot through the entrance, they abruptly stopped in ce.

    Su Yi was standing right there, hands behind his back, blue robes billowing around him, as if he¡¯d risen above it all.

    A chill coursed through Butterfly Girl¡¯s heart.

    The talisman she¡¯d just used was one of her killer weapons. Its strength wasparable to the full-force attack of a Nascent Divinity Transcendent.

    Who¡¯d have thought it wouldn¡¯t so much as scratch the Temple Master?

    ¡°To tell the truth, it doesn¡¯t really matter to me whether you live or die. How about this? I¡¯ll spare the life of whoever can tell me where the Tailor is hiding,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    ¡°Nothing but the ravings of a madman!¡± Butterfly Girl snorted coldly, grabbed a handful of talismans, and flung them at Su Yi!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The talismans were obviously all Transcendent treasures. Pick any one of them at random, and it¡¯d be enough to y any Cosmic Enlightenment World King of the present day.

    Now, a dozen such talismans burst forth at once, transforming into lightning, divine fire, mountains, and hurricanes. All of them descended upon Su Yi.

    Their radiance illuminated the night, and the skies copsed with a bang.

    The entire hidden realm shook violently.

    At the same time, Butterfly Girl and the gathered higher-ups fled, scattering in different directions.

    ¡°Boring.¡± Su Yi subtly shook his head.

    Dao Light flowed around him, transforming into a perfectly round sword curtain. He then blurred into a beam of light and charged.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The powers manifested of the different talismans mmed into him, only for that perfectly round sword curtain to neutralize them.

    As for Su Yi himself? He broke through the powers encircling him like an axe through bamboo.

    ¡°Activate!¡±

    Flying swords shot out of his sleeves. First one, then two, then three...

    There were twelve in total, the remainingponents of the Ghost Schr¡¯s Spirit-ughtering Sword Formation. Each was a Transcendent treasure, and they were dazzling to behold. Immortal light soared into the firmament.

    ¡°Go!¡± Su Yi exerted his will.

    A clear sword hum rang out as the twelve flying swords cut through the curtain of night and whooshed in different directions.

    Twelve massacres unfolded simultaneously, each in a different location.

    As the swords shed by, the Tailor¡¯s prominent subordinates lost their heads and died on the spot.

    Blood sprayed like a waterfall.

    In the past, these World Kings would have been among the greatest experts around. They could have gazed down upon their respective territories, striking terror into the hearts of those around them.

    Furthermore, they lived double lives, serving as the Tailor¡¯s eyes in the Divine Capital Star Realm. All of them had extraordinary statuses far beyond any ordinary World King.

    Yet now, they were like crops growing in the fields, harvested with ease.

    Not one survived!

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t even be bothered to spare them a second nce. With his current strength, he could even fight Transcendent revenants. World Kings like them weren¡¯t even worthy of his notice.

    With a sh, he shot after Butterfly Girl.

    The exit of the hidden realm.

    A ck butterfly appeared out of nowhere, but just as it was about to shoot through the exit, a streak of sword qi blocked its path.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    As the sword qi spread, the ck butterfly staggered in midair and turned back into Butterfly Girl.

    Her face paled. She raised a glittering copper bell and struck it, hard.

    <i>ng!!</i>

    Glittering golden sound waves spread out like a tidal wave or avnche.

    The immortal light within them was terrifyingly powerful. This was obviously a Transcendent treasure too.

    But a momentter, a burst of sword light tore through the golden soundwaves with ease, then continued ahead, its power undiminished, and cleaved into the copper bell.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The bell was sent flying.

    Butterfly Girl¡¯s delicate frame trembled, and she suddenly coughed up blood as she suffered a bacsh.

    It was also then that she realized on a visceral level just how terrifying the Temple Master was.

    ¡°The Tailor¡¯s been quite good to you, huh? He actually gave you so many Transcendent treasures.¡± Su Yi now stood before the hidden realm¡¯s entrance. He looked at Butterfly in disguise.

    There was no doubt about it; her status wasn¡¯t simple. She was surely someone important to the Tailor!

    When he realized this, Su Yi no longer hesitated.

    He disappeared into thin air, then reappeared in front of Butterly Girl, stretched out his hand, and seized her by the throat. He wanted to take her alive.

    Against all expectations, she didn¡¯t even try to dodge, nor did she fight back. Only her charming, peach blossom eyes shed with bone-deep iciness.

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, and he hurriedly moved further away.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Practically simultaneously, Butterfly Girl caught aze, transformed into terrifying, blood-colored light, and exploded.

    Everything within ten thousand feet was reduced to powder.

    The entire hidden realm shook and split. Cracks appeared all over it.

    ¡°Temple Master, within the next six months, you¡¯ll die beyond a shadow of a doubt!¡±

    Butterfly Girl¡¯s voice was full of bone-deep hatred as herst words echoed throughout heaven and earth. A long time passed before they slowly faded away.

    But how could Su Yi possibly concern himself with such a threat?

    He just found it a bit of a pity that he couldn¡¯t take the girl alive. Had he captured her, he might well have been able to learn where the Tailor was hiding.

 Chapter 1328 - Forcefully Establishing Positive Karma

    <h4>Chapter 1328 - Forcefully Establishing Positive Karma</h4>

    Within the Tailor¡¯s dark, secluded world, an elderly servant said solemnly, ¡°My lord, Butterfly Girl is dead. The core members of the Shadows we had stationed in the Divine Capital Star Realm have all passed.¡±

    The Tailor liked to drink tea. He¡¯d never been one for alcohol.

    But when he heard that, he took out a jug of wine and silently took a sip.

    Undisguised grief appeared on his aged face.

    He¡¯d raised Butterfly Girl; she¡¯d been like a daughter to him. He¡¯d already gathered enough cultivation resources to carry her all the way to the Path of Transcendence.

    But now...

    She was no longer here to use them!

    A long time passed before the Tailor took a deep breath. His eyes shone with cold, terrifying light. ¡°A life for a life. Illuminating Emptiness, from this day forth, I owe you nothing!¡±

    ¡°My condolences, my lord,¡± said the elderly servant.

    The Tailor¡¯s gaze was once more as tranquil as the waters of an ancient well. ¡°Everyone dies. I¡¯ve long since epted that. I won¡¯t let Butterfly Girl¡¯s passing affect my rationality.¡±

    He paused, then said, ¡°Pass on my orders. From this day forth, all of our forces are to lie low and wait. We¡¯ll let the Temple Master keep this act up a while longer!¡±

    ¡°Three months from now, I¡¯lly his coffin to rest and ce his tombstone with my own two hands!¡±

    ......

    Beneath the fiery light of dusk, Su Yi walked alone through a lively, bustling city.

    The streets were so jam-packed that the pedestrians'' shoulders touched. This lively, bustling scene left Su Yi a bit dazed. It had been a long time since he¡¯dst been on his own with nothing to do like this.

    He went to a teahouse, where someone was waxing eloquent about a strange tale of demons and gods. His tale won shouts of approval from the other guests.

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, as the story¡¯s main character was actually the Temple Master!

    He stood outside the teashop, listening with great enjoyment for a while before turning and leaving. This time, he found a quiet, remote restaurant, where he sampled the local delicacies.

    He thought of nothing and did nothing. He just strolled through the city, enjoying the leisure and solitude.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seized half a day¡¯s leisure, forgetting myself and others amidst the red dust of mortality. Sometimes, I ought to let myself rxpletely, slow down, and steady my heart. In doing so, I canb through and examine my own path.¡±

    As Su Yi left the restaurant, he put his hands behind his back and wandered the streets aimlessly.

    He bought some wine and sold off some of the treasures he didn¡¯t need. When he encountered interesting trinkets, he snapped them up. When he saw products and delicacies from faraway ces, he sampled them. It was as leisurely as could be.

    It was only when the dusk gave way to the night that Su Yi left the city and proceeded toward the Smoke Province.

    The Smoke Province was the home of the greatest workshop in the Divine Capital Star Realm, the Divine Forge.

    Su Yi was headed to the Divine Forge to borrow its two Divine Chaos Treasures, the Thousand Wonders Furnace and the Nine Purities Dao me. With them, he could fuse the Dark and Gold Fortune Vine into the Sword of the Human Realm.

    Sword cultivators naturally attached great importance to their weapons.

    Both the Sword of the Human Realm and the Dark and Gold Fortune Vine were rare Divine Chaos Treasures, the type that could only be happened upon by chance.

    But to Su Yi, one sword was enough.

    The night was dark and deep, and its darkness was adorned by flickering stars.

    Su Yi rode the wind through thendscape, blue robes fluttering around him. He looked as if he were out for a casual stroll, but in truth, even a single step carried him over ten thousand feet.

    He wasn¡¯t rushing, either. Su Yi was in no hurry. His heart was free ofplicated thoughts. He simply traveled with the moon and stars forpany.

    Suddenly, the strumming of a zither rang out, like the rustling of the pines or the burbling of a spring. The sound resounded throughout the inky darkness.

    Su Yi silently came to a halt.

    A peak stood in the distance, shrouded in ethereal starlight.

    A man in long, wide-sleeved red robes sat on the ground, a zither on hisp. He was leisurely ying his instrument.

    The music was clear, with a note of delight.

    Throughout the surrounding area, the trees and grasses swayed, and all of creation flourished. A flock of spirit sparrows beat their wings and danced to the music, lively and spirited.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow. ¡°Are you that happy to see me?¡±

    He could hear the joy within the zither music.

    The man in long red robes smiled and ced his hand on the zither¡¯s strings. The sound instantly dissipated.

    ¡°A friend visits from afar. Is that not delightful?¡±

    The red-robed man took out a zither case and put away his instrument before rising to his feet.

    He then gazed at the distantyers of cloud, where Su Yi now stood, and smiled. ¡°What beautiful scenery. You and I were fated to meet in this boundless wilderness. Fellow Daoist Su, if you¡¯re not against it, how about we share a drink?¡±

    The man was tall and thin, with handsome features and extraordinary, unaffected natural elegance. He seemed like an immortal uncontaminated by mortal dust.

    Su Yi swept his gaze across their surroundings. ¡°In my eyes, this ce isden with hidden dangers and murderous intent. Every tree and de of grass is like a miniature purgatory.¡±

    With that, he drew his sword and shed.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth overturned as thendscape popped like a soap bubble.

    The surrounding area was now a devastated, barrenndscapepletely devoid of life. Not even an inch of grass grew.

    The red-robed man now stood atop a barren mountain. His long hair hung loose, and he now carried an umbre.

    The umbre was as ck as ink and perfectly round. Its bones were carved with mysterious Dao Markings, and wisps of strange, inscrutable dark light flowed across its surface.

    The man¡¯s robes were as red as blood. He stood beneath the dome of heaven, holding his ck umbre. This lent an additional strange, mysterious quality to his extraordinary bearing.

    ¡°Extraordinary. In all my time wandering this world, you¡¯re the first who wasn¡¯t affected by my Heaven Shadow Illusion Formation,¡± eximed the man in red.

    Su Yi brushed his finger against the Sword of the Human Realm and said casually, ¡°It¡¯s the middle of the night, and there¡¯s neither rain nor wind. Why carry an umbre?¡±

    The man in red smiled. ¡°Fellow Daoist, I see you¡¯ve realized that this umbre is special. Allow me to brag. Its name is Obscuring Heavens, and it¡¯s a true immortal treasure. When opened, it lets me obscure the Laws of an entire stretch of heaven and earth.¡±

    The Obscuring Heavens Umbre!

    An immortal treasure!

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°Does that mean that if I break your umbre, you¡¯ll die?¡±

    The red-robed man¡¯s eyes narrowed, but a momentter, heughed. ¡°That is indeed the case, but I rather hope you won¡¯t do that, Fellow Daoist Su.¡±

    With that, he took out a green-skinned gourd. Silver immortal light emanated from it. ¡°This is a true immortal brew made by immortals. Care to taste it?¡±

    Su Yi rubbed his forehead. ¡°I don¡¯t like wasting words with strangers. Cut the chatter. Just tell me your name and why you¡¯re here.¡±

    The red-robed man raised the gourd and took a sip. ¡°My name is Fu Dongli, and I¡¯m from the Immortal Realm. The people of the present day would call me a descendant of immortals.

    ¡°I came to the Human Realm in ancient times to escape catastrophe. I would never have guessed that I¡¯d meet with another catastrophe instead, the End of the Dharma. Just like that, I became a revenant."

    Here, he let out a deep sigh. ¡°It was just a few years ago that I awakened from dormancy and saw the world once more. It¡¯s truly changed, and most of the people I remember are gone.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    The moment heid eyes on the man in red, he sensed something strange about his aura. It was unfathomably deep.

    After learning some of the mysteries of his Obscuring Heavens Umbre, Su Yi instantly guessed that this was a revenant with strength far beyond the Nascent Divinity level!

    But he wouldn¡¯t have guessed that he was a descendant of immortals just like Daoist Master Red Cloud!

    ¡°Are you looking for me on ount of the mysteries of reincarnation too?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The red-robed man, Fu Dongli, shook his head. ¡°Yes and no.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Fu Dongli¡¯s eyes shone with gentle light, and he said openly, ¡°I heard a bit about you, so I¡¯m here for one reason and one reason only. I hope to establish positive karma with you.¡±

    ¡°Positive karma?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Fu Dongli said with a solemn nod. ¡°I¡¯m from the Immortal Realm, and a peak faction of the Immortal Dao stands behind me. So long as you¡¯re willing to part with the secrets of reincarnation, I can guarantee that when I return to the Immortal Realm, I¡¯ll take you with me!

    Here, he smiled. ¡°You¡¯d be achieving immortality in a single bound. Even in ancient times, this would be a rare, unparalleled opportunity, the type that can only be happened upon by chance. I trust that you understand how great an expression of sincerity this is, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Achieving immortality in a single bound!

    That really was something the cultivators of the present day could only dream of.

    But Su Yi was entirely unmoved, and his gaze was calm. ¡°An opportunity to enter the Immortal Realm means nothing to me. I seek far greater heights.¡±

    Fu Dongli looked stunned; he obviously hadn¡¯t expected this. He thought for a moment, then said, ¡°I have nine types of Transcendent legacies, each a supreme Daoist canon. It might be shameless to boast like this, but they¡¯re first-rate even by the standards of the Immortal Realm.¡±

    He paused, then said, ¡°Aside from those legacies, if there are any treasures you need, I have immortal treasures. If you need pills, I have immortal medicines.... In short, I want to establish positive karma with you. I¡¯ll naturally make sure you can feel my sincerity, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. <i>Is he a second-generation immortal with enough wealth to rival entire nations? If not, how could he throw his riches around like this?</i>

    ¡°What do you think, Fellow Daoist?¡± Fu Dongli asked with a smile.

    He gripped a ck umbre. His red robes floated around him, and he had an extraordinary bearing.

    Had they been offered such ¡°immortal fortune,¡± anyone else would have been long since stunned out of their wits.

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t even stop to think. He just shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡±

    Fu Dongli was stunned. He said warmly, ¡°Was my sincerity insufficient? In that case, please feel free to ask for whatever you¡¯d like. So long as it¡¯s within my power, I absolutely won¡¯t refuse.¡±

    Su Yi said withplete seriousness, ¡°If you¡¯re really that sincere, you¡¯d best leave right now.¡±

    Fu Dongli rubbed his nose and sighed. ¡°Did Ie across as too agreeable, leading you to think that I¡¯m... begging you for help?¡±

    He looked at Su Yi, but his gaze had already frosted over, and he had a new formless, imposing presence about him.

    He was obviously out of patience, or rather, enraged. There was no trace of his earlier mellow, elegant bearing.

    ¡°What is positive karma? It¡¯s good intentions, followed by a connection,¡±ughed Su Yi. ¡°But I can tell you¡¯vee with ill intentions, so why speak of karmic bonds?¡±

    ¡°You really won¡¯t give me face?¡± Fu Dongli¡¯s expression was increasingly cold.

    Back in ancient times, with his status, he¡¯d never have needed to go to all this trouble. All he had to do was issue orders, and others would kill and seize whatever he wanted!

    He knew that the present was not like the past and that he¡¯d be a revenant. Thus, he didn¡¯t want to use force, and he nned to use sincerity to get what he wanted instead.

    Who¡¯d have thought that Su Yi wouldn¡¯t give him any face at all?

    Su Yi said tly, ¡°Even if you knelt and begged, I wouldn¡¯t help you.¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Fu Dongli let out a self-deprecatingugh. ¡°I bared my heart to the moon, only for it to illuminate a ditch instead. In the end, my good intentions have gone to waste!¡±

    Cold, murderous intent had already entered his voice.

    Heaven and earth were suddenly stifled, and the stars dimmed.

 Chapter 1329 - A Competition of Treasures

    <h4>Chapter 1329 - A Competition of Treasures</h4>

    An austere aura filled both heaven and earth. All was dim.

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, Fu Dongli suddenly raised his right hand into the air.

    <i>Weng!</i>

    A disc seemingly carved out of pearly white snow rose whirling into the air. Immortal light poured down, and the surrounding skies copsed and contorted as destructive power swept forth.

    This treasure¡¯s aura was iparably terrifying. The images of all manner of immortal birds were carved on the disc.

    Suddenly, one of the immortal birds flew out of the disc.

    A Sky-Swallowing Sparrow bathed in ck immortal light. It was about ten feet long, with golden eyes, red ws, and feathers as ck as ink.

    When it beat its wings and took to the skies, immortal light poured from the nine heavens and descended upon Su Yi.

    Su Yi swung the Sword of the Human Realm and shed with it head-on.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The mountains and rivers swayed, and the skies were thrown into disarray.

    The Sky-Swallowing Sparrow was obviously just a wisp of soul essence, but its strength was iparably terrifying. Even just the immortal light it stirred up as it beat its wings could incinerate modern Cosmic Enlightenment World Kings with ease!

    Su Yi drew upon the Laws of Reincarnation and attacked, but he couldn¡¯t counter his opponent. This meant that the sparrow¡¯s soul essence was not a revenant. It had been fused into the disc a long time ago, and was thus not subject to the power of reincarnation.

    But that wasn¡¯t enough to trouble Su Yi.

    ording to Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha¡¯s estimates, he was nowparable to even the mightiest geniuses of the Nascent Divinity Realm.

    ying typical mid andte-stage Nascent Divinity Transcendents absolutely wasn¡¯t difficult.

    No matter how ferocious the Sky-Swallowing Sparrow was, it was ultimately only in the Nascent Divinity Realm.

    Before long, sword qi crisscrossed in the air, scattering the Sky-Swallowing Sparrow¡¯s feathers. It almost couldn¡¯t fight back.

    ¡°Hah!¡± Off in the distance, Fu Dongli formed seals with one hand. With the other, he tapped the disc floating in the air.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Yet another illusory immortal bird shot out of the disc¡¯s surface. It was a thousand feet long and bathed in glittering blue immortal light. Its wings covered the clouds, but it only had one leg.

    It was a legendary Bifang!

    As the immortal Bifang shot forth, it opened its beak and breathed out sky-blue mes. It was as if a boundless ocean of fire were sweeping toward Su Yi.

    Furthermore, it was preternaturally quick. It struck like lightning alongside the Sky-Swallowing Sparrow. Shockingly, they managed to hold Su Yi back!

    ¡°The soul essences of thirty-six immortal fowl are sealed within my Disc of a Thousand Birds. Although it was badly damaged during the End of the Dharma, and even though less than ten percent of its power remains, the soul essences sealed within it are stillparable to Nascent Divinity Realm Transcendents,¡± Fu Dongli said inly. ¡°Furthermore, the Laws of Reincarnation cannot restrict them!¡±

    There was no doubt about it. Fu Dongli had made ample preparations. He knew that, as a revenant, he was vulnerable to the Laws of Reincarnation. Thus, he¡¯d prepared treasures specifically to counter this weakness!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The battle raged with increasing intensity.

    Soon, Su Yi had reimed the advantage. He was on the verge of suppressing both the Sky-Swallowing Sparrow and the Bifang.

    Only for yet another bird to surge out of the Disc of a Thousand Birds.

    More followed. There were seven in total!

    There was a blue-eyed eagle shrouded in purple qi, a six-winged Ghost-Faced Falcon, a Firefeather Crane swathed in bright red Laws of Lightning...

    Every immortal bird was incredibly, terrifyingly strong. All were bathed in immortal light of different colors. They could have easily incinerated mountains, boiled seas, and overturned entirendscapes.

    When they attacked together, Su Yi found himself thoroughly surrounded.

    Off in the distance, Fu Dongli smiled faintly. And here he¡¯d thought he¡¯d have to give this everything he had. Now, it seemed that the Su Yi whose name had recently taken the world by storm couldn¡¯t even defend himself against a single broken immortal treasure.

    He¡¯d only just thought this when Su Yi sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a pity.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s a pity?¡± Fu Dongli said with a smile.

    But a momentter, his smile froze in ce as nine flying swords rose into the air. Each attacked a different immortal bird!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The entire stretch of sky was thrown into disarray. A rain of immortal light swept outward.

    The nine immortal birds, eachparable to a Nascent Divinity Transcendent, didn¡¯t even have time to cry out before they exploded into a rain of immortal light and dissipated.

    ¡°I¡¯d hoped to capture them alive. They¡¯d havee in handy, whether I refined them into medicine or used them to guard my residence. Yet now, I had no choice but to kill them. How could I not find it a pity?¡± Su Yi said softly.

    Glowing immortal light flowed across the nine flying swords.

    Fu Dongli¡¯s eyelids twitched, and a chill appeared on his face. ¡°I almost forgot that you have Transcendent-level weapons in your possession.¡±

    With that, he put the Disc of a Thousand Birds away and exhaled.

    <i>h!</i>

    A talisman glowing with golden immortal light soared into the air. It was perfectly square, and its light was as forceful as a charging bull. As soon as it appeared, terrifying power swept outward, suppressing and splitting the skies.

    It was far too mysterious. Contorted, wormlike markings appeared all over its surface, outlining an illusory, dignified figure reminiscent of an immortal.

    Su Yi¡¯s pupils silently constricted. He could sense the immense pressure bearing down on him.

    There was no doubt about it. This treasure was extraordinarily terrifying. It was far beyond your typical Transcendent-level treasure!

    ¡°This is the Immortal Dao Divine Decree my seniors left me. It¡¯s sufficient to y any and all Transcendent cultivators with ease! At least, it was. Unfortunately, it too was damaged during the End of the Dharma,¡± sighed Fu Dongli. ¡°But it should be plenty to take down an opponent of your level.¡±

    As he spoke, the golden talisman lit up, and a stalwart figure shot forth. He was dressed in jade-colored robes and a broad belt. Immortal light poured down like a waterfall.

    Heaven and earth trembled as if unable to bear his power.

    The mountains and rivers rumbled, shattered, and copsed on all sides.

    This illusory figure was no more Transcendent. No, this was a true immortal¡¯s avatar or will!

    This was his strength after the End of the Dharma. How terrifyingly strong would this immortal¡¯s avatar of will have been otherwise? It was unimaginable!

    A strong sense of crisis arose in Su Yi¡¯s heart, and he activated the sword pellet without hesitation!

    It was the size of a pigeon egg, and it was full of the startling power of the Dao of the Sword. This was the treasure Sword Immortal Qingshi had given Su Yi to defend himself. It was a first-rate killer weapon!

    <i>ng!</i>

    A streak of sword intent soared into the sky and cleaved into that illusory immortal figure.

    Practically simultaneously, that illusory immortal threw a punch.

    The sky tore, and a terrifying impact spread outward. Heaven and earth swayed violently as unstoppable divine radiance and sword qi ran rampant.

    By the time the dust and smoke settled, both the sword qi and the illusory immortal had vanished.

    An overcast look appeared on Fu Dongli¡¯s face. ¡°The power of a Cloud Soaring Transcendent Monarch¡¯s Dao of the Sword!¡±

    He recalled the rumors that during the battle at Universal Emptiness Temple, two unparalleled experts were there to protect the temple and back Su Yi up.

    There was no doubt about it. They were Cloud Soaring Realm revenants!

    When a revenant of that level poured the origin power of his Dao of the Sword into a sword pellet, its power would be terrifying beyond imagination.

    Had the Immortal Beckoning Talisman not suffered the catastrophic power of the End of the Dharma, it could naturally have shattered the sword pellet with ease.

    But now...

    It had been destroyed!

    Even Fu Dongli¡¯s heart ached.

    After all, times had changed. He might well be the descendant of immortals, but in the modern era, he was like an orphan stranded in the Human Realm. He had absolutely no hope of receiving aid from his nsmen in the Immortal Realm.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity about the sword pellet,¡± said Su Yi, somewhat displeased. It was such a wondrous killer weapon, but he could only use it a few times before it broke. Using it here really wasn¡¯t ideal.

    Without hesitation, he activated nine flying swords, which shed through the air and shot at Fu Dongli.

    ¡°Do you really think that was all I¡¯ve got? Go!¡± Fu Dongli snorted coldly and waved his sleeves.

    A rusted bronzemp soared into the air. Immortal light flowed around it, and it burned and destroyed the skies as its glow illuminated heaven and earth. It was like a miniature zing sun rising amidst the inky darkness of the night.

    The Nightmare-Suppressing Immortal Transformation Lamp!

    This was yet another wondrously powerful immortal treasure.

    Su Yi was speechless.

    <i>Do all descendants of immortals throw their wealth around like this!? Byparison, other Transcendent revenants seem like a pack of beggars...</i>

    ¡°Break!¡± Su Yi steeled himself, cast aside his other concerns, and flung the prayer bead the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha had given him.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The heavens crumbled, and the earth split. A streak of sword intent full of boundless Buddhist light whooshed forth.

    In the end, the sword intent was destroyed, and the rustedmp split into pieces and exploded with a bang.

    Both Su Yi and Fu Dongli¡¯s hearts ached.

    ¡°If you¡¯ve got any treasures left, go ahead and take them out!¡± said Su Yi, seething with murderous intent.

    Nine flying swords whooshed through the air.

    ¡°Want to die? I can help with that! Take this!¡± Fu Dongli was furious too. He plucked the jade pendant hanging from his waist and flung it out ruthlessly.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The pendant split, and nine flood dragons swathed in lightning appeared. Each breathed immortal light, and each was unimaginably powerful.

    This was the Nine Flood Dragon Immortal Spirit Pendant. It was originally intended to protect Fu Dongli, and it was even more precious than the Nightmare-Suppressing Immortal Transformation Lamp and the Immortal Dao Divine Decree.

    But Fu Dongli was no longer concerned about any of that. He wanted to suppress and kill Su Yi in one fell swoop!

    <i>Bang bang bang!</i>

    A dense series of explosions rang out.

    Nine illusory flood dragons shot forth. Su Yi¡¯s nine flying swords exploded as if they were made of paper, helpless to stop them.

    Su Yi then drew a thin, nine-inch bamboo sword. This was the talisman sword Daoist Master Red Cloud had given him¡ª¡ªMoon Pce Branch!

    Su Yi had already used it once in All Willow City to block the girl in the pomegranate skirt.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    The bamboo sword took to the skies with a sh of blue light, striking nine times in rapid session.

    As terrifying as the nine illusory flood dragons were, they stopped in ce and exploded, one by one.

    The green sword dimmed, as if it had lost all power, then shattered into fragments of bamboo.

    Fu Dongli¡¯sposure finally wavered. He cried out in disbelief, ¡°Moon Pce Branch, the talisman sword Celestial Red Cloud refined through her secret immortal arts!? How did you get your hands on such a treasure?¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Su Yi swung his fist.

    There was no time for Fu Dongli to dodge. He could only block it head-on, so he immediately gripped his ck umbre with his left hand and held it in front of him.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    ck light emanated from its surface, blocking Su Yi¡¯s fist force.

    But as the power of reincarnation spread outward, Fu Dongli was sent flying back with a muffled grunt of pain.

    The power of reincarnation had only just brushed up against him, but his entire soul body felt as if it had been set on fire. That burning agony was overwhelming.

    ¡°And here I thought a descendant of immortals ought to be impressive. So, this is all you amount to!¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes shone with disdain. As he spoke, he was already throwing his next punch.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Fu Dongli was forced back once more. Immortal light churned madly all over his body, and his handsome face contorted with agony.

    His left hand, the one gripping the Obscuring Heavens Umbre, had been corroded by the power of reincarnation. It was now charred ck.

    But before Fu Dongli could steady himself, Su Yi¡¯s next punch arrived.

    Losing two killer weapons in a row¡ªhis prayer bead, and talisman sword¡ªand damaging his sword pellet made even Su Yi¡¯s heart ache. How could he possibly let Fu Dongli off lightly?

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Su Yi¡¯s punches fell like rain. Fu Dongli could only protect his head and scurry away like a mouse. His endless agonized cries filled the night sky, one after another.

 Chapter 1330 - The Immortal Assembly

    <h4>Chapter 1330 - The Immortal Assembly</h4>

    At first, Su Yi assumed that the Obscuring Heavens Umbre was enormously powerful, and he was on guard against it.

    But gradually, he realized that the umbre had just two wondrous applications. It could obscure the power of the Laws, and it was iparably durable, practically unbreakable.

    It didn¡¯t do anything else.

    This freed Su Yi up to vary his approach.

    <i>Bang! Bang! Bang!</i>

    The umbre shook violently. Firelight shook as it neutralized each and every one of Su Yi¡¯s attacks.

    Fu Dongli hid behind this treasure, but he was like a rubber ball; the impact sent him flying repeatedly, and he looked utterly wretched.

    The shame and anger left him almost longing to die. He felt like he was about to go insane.

    As a descendant of immortals, even in ancient times, no one in the Human Realm dared to treat him with disrespect.

    Even other Transcendents respectfully called him ¡°celestial," an honorific reserved for descendants of immortals!

    But a long time had passed, and everything had changed. It was bad enough that he¡¯d be a revenant, but now, he¡¯d been beaten to a pulp by a Oneness Realm World King! This shame was unquestionably far too great.

    Suddenly, he shouted, ¡°Enough! Su Yi, you...!¡±

    <i>Bang!</i>

    He was sent flying once more, grimacing in pain.

    At first, he¡¯d been charming, handsome, and elegant, with the bearing of an immortal. He seemed utterly confident.

    But now, his hair was disheveled, his face was contorted, and his entire body was convulsing with agony. He waspletely beyond recognition.

    Brutal!

    Were the other descendants of immortals he¡¯d once known to see him now, he¡¯d surely be aughingstock.

    Fu Dongli hissed, ¡°Stop! I know Celestial Red Cloud. She....¡±

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Fist force cut through the air, sending both him and his umbre flying.

    Fu Dongli was so furious that he almost broke down. As the scion of a prominent immortal n of the Immortal Realm, had he ever been this wretched before?

    He hadn¡¯t!

    Meanwhile, Su Yi silently furrowed his brow.

    The Obscuring Heavens Umbre¡¯s defensive power was truly unbelievable. He couldn¡¯t budge it.

    But he wasn¡¯t about to give up so soon. He continued attacking. He could tell that Fu Dongli couldn¡¯t hold out much longer!

    ¡°Activate!¡± Fu Dongli suddenly bellowed.

    A streak of dazzling immortal light bloomed on his chest.

    Su Yi was startled, and he instantly moved further away.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A massive chasm opened in the space Su Yi had been standing in just moments prior. It spread into the distance, splitting everything in its path and throwing the air into turmoil. A destructive aura ran rampant.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. Had that attack hit him, he would have been badly injured, and that¡¯s assuming he even survived.

    It was also now that he saw the heart-protecting mirror hanging above Fu Dongli¡¯s chest for the first time. It was octagonal, and its surface shone with immortal light. White mes rose and shed with heart-palpitating radiance.

    This put Su Yi on guard. ¡°Leave that treasure behind, and I¡¯ll leave you a path to life.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re dreaming!¡± Fu Dongli couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    But hisughter soon gave way to violent, hacking coughs. His injuries were far too heavy, and he was a revenant. Repeatedly taking hits from the Laws of Reincarnation left him battered and broken, as if he might fall apart anytime now.

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. He was just about to attack again when Fu Dongli closed the Obscuring Heavens Umbre.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    When the umbre closed, it actually drew Fu Dongli¡¯s entire body into it. The umbre then took to the skies and shot into the distance.

    Su Yi tried his best to intercept the umbre¡¯s escape, but the Obscuring Heavens Umbre neutralized his each and every strike.

    In the blink of an eye, the wondrous treasure disappeared without a trace.

    Meanwhile, Fu Dongli¡¯s voice emanated from afar.

    ¡°Su Yi, just you wait! Within half a year, I¡¯ll skin you alive, pluck your tendons, and cast your ashes to the wind!¡±

    He spoke slowly and clearly. Every word revealed his icy, bone-deep hatred.

    Su Yi stood there with his hands behind his back, gazing into the night sky.

    A while passed before he said softly, ¡°It really is good to be cautious. Next time we meet, I¡¯ll have you leave all of your treasures behind.¡±

    Fu Dongli¡¯s strength was roughlyparable to Mu Yun¡¯an¡¯s. However, he had far, far too many treasures on him. There was practically no end to them, and each was stronger than the one before.

    This made Fu Dongli iparably dangerous.

    In their battle just now, although Su Yi seized an absolute advantage in the end, he never dared to getcent.

    And indeed, he wasn¡¯t wrong to be cautious.

    In that final, critical juncture, Fu Dongli revealed his trump card. It was just a heart-protecting mirror, but its power reached unbelievable heights!

    <i>It¡¯s true. These descendants of immortals are all absolutely rolling in it, </i>thought Su Yi. <i>He called Daoist Master Red Cloud ¡®Celestial.¡¯ There¡¯s no doubt about it; she¡¯s famous even amongst descendants of immortals.</i>

    Furthermore, this encounter told Su Yi that there were other descendants of immortals around too!

    <i>The world really is getting more and more exciting, and more and more interesting, </i>

    Su Yiughed, then continued ahead, his figure quickly disappearing into the boundless darkness of the night.

    ......

    An ind shrouded in gray mists.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    The Obscuring Heavens Umbre appeared out of nowhere and opened, revealing Fu Dongli.

    ¡°Young Leader, how did this happen to you?¡± A tall, stalwart elderly servant came up to greet him, only to be shocked by the severity of his injuries. <i>There actually exists someone in this world capable of hurting the young leader?</i>

    ¡°Don¡¯t even ask,¡± said Fu Dongli, his expression unsightly. The thought of that battle and its wretched ending filled his heart with shame too great for words.

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t found my Natal Dao Bone?¡± asked Fu Dongli.

    The elderly servant said hurriedly, ¡°I was just about to report on that, Young Leader. Yesterday, someone from Illusory Sword Immortal Tower sent word from the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone. Your Natal Dao Bone has already been excavated and unsealed, but due to the restriction of the Laws, we cannot remove it from the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone.¡±

    Fu Dongli¡¯s spirits soared. ¡°Once my wounds have healed, let¡¯s visit the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone. So long as I fuse with my Natal Dao Bone, I¡¯ll be able to recover Dao Integration Realm cultivation! And once I¡¯ve done that....¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s image appeared in his mind, and he couldn¡¯t help but gnash his teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll kill that Su Yi bastard!!¡±

    Su Yi?

    The elderly servant was initially stunned, then visibly in disbelief. <i>A reincarnated Oneness Realm World King? How could he possibly have hurt the young leader this badly!?</i>

    Fu Dongli seemed to read the old man¡¯s expression. He said icily, ¡°You are not to divulge any of this!¡±

    The elderly servant hurriedly nodded. ¡°Young Leader, if we¡¯re taking a trip to the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone, we could actually seize the opportunity to attend the Immortal Assembly.¡±

    Fu Dongli was stunned. ¡°What kind of assembly?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hosted by Celestial Mo Qingchou, the descendant of an Immortal Lord,¡± said the elderly servant. ¡°She¡¯s invited numerous recently awakened descendants of immortals to participate.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, prominent sects of seekers of immortality, like the Illusory Sword Immortal Tower, Allspirit Immortal Mountain, the Hidden Skies Immortal Sect, and the Red City Daoist Sect, will send their experts to participate as well.¡±

    Fu Dongli was instantly intrigued. ¡°But what is Mo Qingchou after?¡±

    Mo Qingchou was a descendant of immortals with an extremely illustrious background. She had an Immortal Lord n behind her, and her sect was the hegemon of its region in the Immortal Realm.

    ¡°Apparently, within half a year, Dao Integration Realm revenants will be free to travel this world. They will no longer be subject to restrictions from the Laws,¡± the old servant exined quickly. ¡°Celestial Mo Qingchou is convening this assembly of top factions to discuss how we¡¯ll seize power in the days toe.

    ¡°Of course, more importantly, we have to discuss capturing the Temple Master. After all, only he controls the power of reincarnation, and only he can break our curses.¡±

    Fu Dongli nodded. ¡°Should the opportunity arise, I wouldn¡¯t mind taking a trip there. But let¡¯s ask around first.¡±

    He was a descendant of immortals who¡¯d survived the End of the Dharma. He knew far better than most that Mo Qingchou and herpanions were in no way the only descendants of immortals to have survived that catastrophe!

    Take Celestial Red Cloud. She¡¯d already appeared too!

    The current situation was ultimately still muddled. No one could confirm how many unparalleled experts passed during the End of the Dharma, nor could anyone predict how many had awakened from dormancy.

    But Fu Dongli knew that as time passed, the clouds would disperse, and the truth of the situation would be clear.

    The elderly servant nodded. ¡°A wise choice. I¡¯ll send word to Illusory Sword Immortal Tower and have them send word of everything that¡¯s happened in the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone ofte.¡±

    ¡°The Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone isn¡¯t the only ce worth noting. There¡¯s also the Impermeable Demon Ocean, the Starjade Forbidden Grounds, and several others,¡± said Fu Dongli, furrowing his brow and sinking briefly into thought. ¡°Forget it. Never mind that for now. Within half a year, I¡¯ll have Su Yi die without a proper burial!¡±

    All he wanted to do now was avenge this humiliation. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to even think of anything else.

    ......

    Three dayster.

    Violet River City, the greatest city in the Smoke Province.

    The Divine Forge, the greatest holy ground for artificers in the Eastern Profound Star Domain, was located here.

    When Su Yi saw the city¡¯s ancient, majestic outline from afar, he couldn¡¯t help but smile as he recalled an interesting incident from the past.

    A mysterious, strangely shaped stone stood outside the gates of the Divine Forge.

    It was iparably heavy. Over the years, the owner of the Divine Forge, Wang Pu, proimed that he¡¯d refine a free divine artifact for anyone who could lift the stone!

    This caused widespread uproar, and numerous experts came to attempt the challenge.

    s, not even Cosmic Enlightenment World Kings could so much as budge the strangely shaped stone!

    This incident threw the entire Divine Capital Star Realm into uproar, bing a famous topic of discussion.

    Back then, the Temple Master wanted to refine the Sword of the Human Realm, and he visited the Divine Forge. Many people egged him on, encouraging him to see if he could lift that strange stone.

    The Temple Master was curious, and he walked up to test it, only to find that he could lift that ¡°unmovable¡± stone with ease.

    The crowd eximed and mored for Weng Pu to refine the Temple Master¡¯s free divine artifact.

    But Wang Pu just smiled and told the Temple Master to read the words written on the bottom of the strange stone.

    The Temple Master raised the stone and had a look. The text read: ¡°It doesn¡¯t count if you''re the Temple Master.¡±

    The Temple Master couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.

    Wang Pu had obviously known that only he could lift the stone. He wasplimenting him; how could the Temple Master get hung up on some free artifact?

    The incident became a popr tale, and it soon circted throughout the stars, delighting all who heard it.

    <i>I wonder how ol¡¯ Wang Pu is doing after all these years?</i>

    As Su Yi pondered, he walked into Violet River City.

    But when he saw the Divine Forge in the distance, he couldn¡¯t help bute to an abrupt halt.

    The forge¡¯s gates were tightly shut, and the strange stone formerly standing before the gates was nowhere to be found.

    There was just a scraggly man in gray seated with his legs crossed, his back against the wall lining the stone steps. He was using his hands as a pillow, and his eyes were tightly shut.

    As if he were sleeping.

 Chapter 1331 - The Ancient Zhou Family

    <h4>Chapter 1331 - The Ancient Zhou Family</h4>

    The Divine Forge had always been iparably busy. Wealthy customers visited from all across the stars to forge divine weapons, even if it meant waiting in a massive line.

    And their goal was simply to reserve a spot to forge a weapon!

    It was obvious how resplendent the Divine Forge had been in its heyday.

    Yet now, it was entirely abandoned. Even its surroundings were all but empty.

    This unusual scene made Su Yi furrow his brow. He nced at the dozing young man in gray, then approached the forge.

    A middle-aged man on a nearby street said hurriedly, ¡°Stop right there! Are you trying to throw your life away?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± asked Su Yi. He was quite surprised.

    The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes shed. He raised a hand and rubbed his fingers together.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find it funny. He took out a chunk of spirit pith and handed it over.

    The middle-aged man instantly smiled in satisfaction and put the treasure away. Only then did he exin. ¡°Friend, it¡¯s been a long time since youst visited Violet River City, right?¡±

    Su Yi nodded.

    ¡°In that case, it¡¯s no wonder you don¡¯t know the rules,¡± the middle-aged man said in a furtive, mysterious whisper. ¡°A year ago, a startling phenomenon arose within the Divine Forge. Immortal light soared into the heavens, illuminating the night sky, and fleeting, ethereal immortal music echoed through the air.

    ¡°A dayter, a mysterious and distinguished guest arrived in the Divine Forge. He said he¡¯de to ask the master of the Divine Forge, His Excellency Weng Pu, to forge an artifact for him.

    ¡°The forge shut its doors and has refused all customers ever since. It does no business with outsiders even now."

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but sink into thought. ¡°Do you know what caused that strange phenomenon?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± The middle-aged man shook his head. ¡°There are all sorts of exnations circting, but all of them are mere rumors. You shouldn¡¯t take any of them seriously.¡±

    ¡°Then do you know who that mysterious, distinguished guest was?¡±

    The middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°If I knew, why would I describe him as ¡®mysterious?¡¯ Even now, no one knows just who that mysterious person was.

    Su Yi thought for a moment. ¡°Then why did you stop me just now?¡±

    The middle-aged man coughed dryly and rubbed his fingers together.

    Su Yi finally understood. This guy was no passerby. Rather, he was an unscrupulous merchant who deliberately lingered around the Divine Forge to sell his information and squeeze benefits out of outsiders.

    Su Yiughed, but he didn¡¯t object. He just handed the man another piece of spirit pith.

    The middle-aged man instantly smiled, and without even waiting for Su Yi to ask, heid everything out in the open. He transmitted, ¡°Over the past year, that gray-robed man has continuously watched the gates of the Divine Forge. He has just one rule: if anyone dares get within thirty feet of the forge¡¯s gates, he kills them without exception!¡±

    Here, he nced at the distant ground. ¡°See? He drew a boundary marker.¡±

    Su Yi looked over, and indeed, there was a subtle, perfectly straight mark on the ground. It was exactly thirty feet from the gates, no more, no less.

    ¡°To the best of my knowledge, over the past year, at least a hundred people have crossed that line. All of them died brutally on the spot.¡±

    ¡°Some died ignorant, while others were fully aware of the rules. They just weren¡¯t convinced, and they decided to test their limits, but in the end... they of course died,¡± said the middle-aged man. He sighed. ¡°People really are strange. Even when they know a tiger lurks in the mountains, they insist on checking for themselves. Had I not warned you, you and your head might well have parted ways by now!¡±

    He spoke with smug, self-satisfied pride.

    ¡°You¡¯re seriously telling me that no one has made it into the Divine Forge alive over the past year?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The middle-aged man nodded withplete assurance. ¡°Everyone in Violet River City knows that.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± said Su Yi. With that, he walked right toward the Divine Forge.

    ¡°Ah? What are you doing? Stop right there!¡± the middle-aged man cried out in rm.

    His volume instantly drew attention from the nearby streets. A crowd rushed over to watch Su Yi approach the Divine Forge.

    ¡°There¡¯s still someone left who isn¡¯t afraid to die?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s seriously throwing his life away just to refine a treasure.¡±

    ¡°He must be an outsider new to the city!¡±

    ...A mor of discussion arose.

    When the middle-aged man realized he couldn¡¯t dissuade Su Yi, his expression shifted, and he shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°Out of consideration for those two pieces of spirit pith, I¡¯ll gather your corpse for you!¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    It was only after he arrived at the boundary marker carved into the ground that the gray-robed man reclining on the steps suddenly opened his eyes.

    When his gazended on Su Yi, it was as if bright, cold lightning were tearing through the skies.

    ¡°It¡¯s true what they say. Good intentions can¡¯t save those determined to throw their lives away. If you dare cross that line, I¡¯ll have your head,¡± the gray-robed man said slowly.

    But even as he spoke, Su Yi crossed the boundary marker. From beginning to end, he never showed any sign of hesitation.

    The gray-robed man felt deeply provoked, and his eyes shed with murderous intent.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    He used his hand as a saber, shing through the air.

    A dazzling streak of saber qi descended, aimed directly at Su Yi¡¯s head.

    But when it was just three feet from Su Yi, something blocked it, and it shattered, inch by inch.

    The gray-robed man shot to his feet, his robes billowing around him. All traces of his former indolence vanished, and his presence became forceful and imposing.

    ¡°You...¡±

    The man in gray was just about to say something when Su Yi stretched out his hand and seized him by the throat, as he might a chicken.

    The gray-robed man¡¯s face reddened, and his eyes filled with abject terror.

    ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a watchdog, yet you dare bark at me? Laughable.¡± Su Yi carried the man in gray up to the gates of the Divine Forge, then pushed open the doors and entered.

    When he and the gray-robed man disappeared through the gates, the distant onlookers looked at each other in astonishment.

    There was no doubt about it; they¡¯d misjudged the situation. A real tough customer hade to Violet River City. He¡¯d suppressed his opponent with ease and entered the Divine Forge!

    ¡°I.... What kind of... What kind of terrifying powerhouse did I just extort spirit pith out of?¡± that middle-aged man cried out in panic and fell to the ground with a thud. His entire body quivered with fright, and he broke out in cold sweats.

    The thought that he¡¯d just offered to gather Su Yi¡¯s corpse ¡°out of the kindness of his heart¡± scared him so badly that he almost pissed his pants.

    Meanwhile, the interior of the Divine Forge was empty and abandoned.

    Su Yi tossed the gray-robed man to the floor. ¡°I ask, you answer. If you don¡¯t cooperate, I¡¯ll search your soul. Got it?¡±

    The gray-robed man gasped for breath, his gaze shifting and uncertain as he hissed, ¡°Do you have any idea who I work for?¡±

    Su Yi said tly, ¡°Any more nonsense, and don¡¯t me me for my poor manners.¡±

    The gray-robed man stiffened, then fell as silent as a cicada in winter.

    ¡°Where are the workers?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The gray-robed man had obviouslypletely submitted to his fate; he dared not cooperate. ¡°The secret cer.¡±

    ¡°Why were you guarding the forge?¡±

    ¡°My lord is currently working on something top-secret. Outsiders are not permitted to disturb him.¡±

    ¡°And who is your lord?¡±

    ¡°Zhou Zhengqu, a high elder of the Zhou Family, one of the Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao!¡± Here, the man in gray looked at Su Yi. To his immense disappointment, the blue-robed young man¡¯s expression didn¡¯t even waver. He showed no sign of fear.

    ¡°Just him?¡±

    The gray-robed man lowered his head. ¡°No, some of the other higher-ups are here too.¡±

    ¡°What are they after?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± said the man in gray. Here, something suddenly urred to him, and he said in a quavering voice, ¡°I told you all I could. Please, show mercy and let me....¡±

    <i>Bang!</i>

    But before he could even finish his sentence, Su Yi drew his fingertip through the air, and the gray-robed man scattered into ash.

    ¡°The moment you attacked me, you sealed your fate," said Su Yi. "I let you live a while longer. You ought to be satisfied with that.¡±

    With that, Su Yi proceeded further inside.

    After interrogating the man in gray, he understood that the ¡°mysterious, distinguished guest¡± he¡¯d heard about was almost certainly from the Zhou Family!

    They were one of the Six Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao, and they had a deep connection to Demonism. Rumor had it that their progenitor was a true demonic chaos god!

    And indeed, throughout their history, Zhou nsmen had always referred to themselves as descendants of demon gods. Their foundations were unfathomably deep, and they were solidly in the top three even among the Six Ancient Guardian ns.

    However, a long time ago, the Temple Master felt abject disgust and deep aversion for them. His reasons were simple: the Zhou Family¡¯s conduct was extraordinarily brutal and tyrannical. Anyone who opposed them was sure to see their entire lineage annihted.

    Even more brutal was how they attacked without reservation, and they loved to fight. They¡¯d stirred up countless bloodshed over the years, with no concern for the massacred innocents.

    It was for this reason that denizens of the stars paled at the mere mention of the Zhou Family¡¯s name. They were like walking natural disasters or ferocious beasts.

    Yet now, the forces of the Zhou Family hade to the Divine Forge. A thread of foreboding arose in Su Yi¡¯s heart.

    Deep within the Divine Forge, there was a veritable forest of gazebos and pavilions. These were the artificers forging rooms.

    In the past, this space would have been lively and crowded, with apprentice artificers all over the ce. The air would have been full with the sound of weaponsmithing.

    Yet now, it was empty and abandoned. The atmosphere was stifled, and furthermore, there were corpses scattered across the ground!

    Based on their attire, they¡¯d obviously been artificers in life. Yet now, theyy strewn across the ground, their bodies already starting to rot.

    Su Yi¡¯s heart sank.

    Indeed, something big happened here a year ago!

    ¡°Who is it?¡± someone suddenly bellowed, his voice booming like lightning.

    Su Yi spread out his divine sense and saw the power of a formation churning deep within the forest of pavilions.

    It was there that the shout originated from.

    Su Yi disappeared into thin air, then arrived there in a sh.

    The power of the formation churned. Immortal light rose like dense mists, nketing the entire area and preventing anyone from seeking clearly.

    <i>A Transcendent formation... Don¡¯t tell me that a year ago, the Zhou Family joined up with revenants?</i>

    This thought had only just urred to Su Yi when a figure shot out of the fog-filled formation.

    ¡°Who are you? How dare you trespass here?¡±

    The speaker was a short old man with triangr eyes and sparse hair. Blood-colored baleful energy overflowed and circted all over his body.

    He was looking Su Yi up and down, his gaze icy and imposing, as if he were about to devour Su Yi alive!

 Chapter 1332 - A Sudden Change

    <h4>Chapter 1332 - A Sudden Change</h4>

    But mere momentster, the thin old man¡¯s expression shifted dramatically as he cried out, ¡°Temple Master!?¡±

    Su Yi stared at him coldly from outside the formation. He said directly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, withdraw your formation, and I¡¯ll give you an opportunity to exin yourself.¡±

    He didn¡¯t get angry, nor was he afraid just because the other party hailed from the ancient Zhou Family. And it wasn¡¯t an interrogation¡ªhe was merely stating his orders!

    That invisible yet obvious disy of strength made the thin old man narrow his eyes. But after a moment¡¯s silence, he grinned. ¡°You defeated a few Nascent Divinity Revenants, that¡¯s all. Has that really made you this puffed up and arrogant?¡±

    His gaze was sinister, and his cold grin revealed his pearly white teeth. ¡°In your past life, you were helpless against our Zhou Family, and nothing has changed!¡±

    Here, his speech slowed as he paused for emphasis between each word. ¡°Temple Master, times have changed. You¡¯re now themon foe of every revenant beneath the heavens, and who knows how many factions of the present day see you as an eyesore? You¡¯re beset on all sides. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯d dare oppose the Zhou Family? Aren¡¯t you afraid....¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Su Yi swung his sword.

    The Transcendent-level formation exploded with a bang, and the thin old man¡¯s voice came to an abrupt halt. He retreated explosively back.

    But before he¡¯d gotten far, Su Yi¡¯s right hand seized him by the throat, and he visibly lost his cool.

    Su Yi said tly, ¡°In my past life, I blocked the Zhou Family¡¯s gates for seventy-nine days, just me and my sword. In the end, the Zhou Family went crying for their mommies and daddies and begged the ancient Mu Family for help. You lost nine of your supreme treasures and three of your old fogies before I agreed to let you off. Pray tell, how was I helpless against the Zhou Family?¡±

    This light, airy question filled the thin old man¡¯s face with unbearable shame and anger. That incident had taken the world by storm. Everyone knew about it, so he couldn¡¯t argue.

    ¡°Times have changed? So what? I¡¯m surrounded by enemies on all sides? Since when was that a problem?¡± said Su Yi, his gaze distant and unreadable. He paused for a moment, then continued, seemingly to himself. ¡°I¡¯ll just cut them all down.¡±

    <i>Bang!</i>

    One punch, and the thin old man exploded into pieces and dissipated into ash.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even stop to look at him. There was a path leading downward not far away, and Su Yi walked right on in.

    ......

    The secret cer.

    A tripod furnace rumbled in a grand underground hall. Misty light rose from its opening.

    The furnace was about ten feet tall, with three legs and two handles. It looked as if it were forged entirely out of divine gold, and its surface was carved with ancient totems.

    A divine me zed beneath it. The fire burned in nine different colors, and it was bright and resplendent. The waves of heat emanating from it distorted the surrounding air.

    A figure sat cross-legged not far from the furnace, his hands forming seals. He was busy refining an artifact.

    Within the furnace, an indistinct, radiant silver bundle of light rose, fell, and wriggled. Countless wondrous and profound mysterious glyphs revolved within the bundle of silver light.

    That man seated before it was pressed in in, undyed cloth robes. He was thin, with a willowy beard. His gaze was solemn, and his eyes were fixed on the bundle of silver light. Despite himself, his gaze heated up.

    ¡°Within half a month at most, I¡¯ll be able to forge a Celestial Tides Sword Embryo!¡± he said to himself.

    Numerous corpsesy strewn all over the hall, but they¡¯d long since started to rot. The blood pooling on the floor had already dried.

    The man in in cloth robes ignored the bodiespletely.

    A mountain of divine materials was piled high beside him. From time to time, he took some and tossed them into the furnace.

    But most of the time, he just sat there,pletely focused on the refining process.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± The man in undyed cloth frowned and turned to look at the entrance.

    Practically simultaneously, Su Yi¡¯s tall, upright figure walked into the grand hall. He gripped the Sword of the Human Realm and gazed at the inly dressed man seated before the tripod furnace.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°And who are you?¡±

    The man in undyed cloth robes was none other than Wang Pu, the master of the Divine Forge!

    But Su Yi could tell at a nce that something wasn¡¯t right. Wang Pu¡¯s aura was extremely strange and difficult to read, but it had subtle hints of flowing immortal light.

    Wang Pu looked Su Yi up and down, thenughed. ¡°The Divine Forge has always been my territory. You¡¯vee uninvited, yet you dare ask <i>me </i>who I am? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯recking in manners?¡±

    Su Yi disregarded him, instead examining the corpses strewn across the hall. Based on their attire and lingering auras, he instantly realized that these were the bodies of Zhou Family higher-ups!

    Su Yi¡¯s eyelids rose. ¡°Did you kill all these people?¡±

    ¡°You know the answer, so why ask?¡± Wang Pu said inly.

    ¡°Oh? So you¡¯ve possessed Wang Pu?¡± Su Yi looked at Wang Pu once more.

    Wang Pu shook his head. ¡°No, Wang Pu let me possess him of his own volition.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose.

    Wang Pu¡¯s gaze was yful. ¡°Can you guess?¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, Wang Pu swung his sleeves. Immortal light surged forth, condensing into a sword that shed forth.

    Su Yi swung the Sword of the Human Realm, imbuing his strike with the power of reincarnation.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The iing sh exploded into pieces.

    ¡°Reincarnation!?¡± Wang Pu¡¯s expression shifted abruptly, and he shot to his feet.

    Su Yi shot forth like lightning, charging directly at him. He swung his sword once more.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Amidst boundless, forceful sword intent, the illusory Six Paths of Reincarnation arose, enveloping the surrounding air.

    Wang Pu drew a glittering golden ring and shed with it head-on.

    The ring shone with immortal light. Mysterious glyphs of the Grand Dao surged forth and revolved, forming a massive ck hole seemingly intent on devouring Su Yi¡¯s sword intent.

    But mere momentster, a heaven-shaking impact rang out, and the ck hole exploded into pieces. Even the glittering golden divine ring was sent flying.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Wang Pu was sent flying too, and he mmed into a distant wall.

    ¡°I know who you are! You¡¯re the Temple Master, the one who¡¯s mastered the power of reincarnation!¡± Wang Pu cried out, his face full of rm and rage.

    As he spoke, countless streaks of sword qi rose around him, like stars filling the night sky. They were dazzling to behold, and immortal light flowed around them.

    When he swung his sleeves, the dense streaks of sword qi shot toward Su Yi like arrows loosed from a bowstring.

    Su Yi swung his sword, manifesting a sword curtain out of the power of reincarnation. It was as if the worlds of the Six Paths had formed barriers in front of him.

    <i>Bang! Bang! Bang!</i>

    A dense series of impacts rang out.

    To Su Yi¡¯s surprise, theyers of sword curtain copsed and scattered, one after another. Then, he too suffered a devastating impact, leaving him no choice but to retreat.

    He was forced continuously back, all the way to the entryway! Throughout his body, his blood and qi churned, and the pain almost made him cough up blood.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but look impressed. <i>This guy¡¯s cultivation base isn¡¯t simple!</i>

    After all, he had strengthparable to a peak early-stage Nascent Divinity Transcendent. If he added the Laws of Reincarnation to the mix, he could y even an unparalleled sword cultivator like Mu Yun¡¯an with ease.

    But now, his opponent¡¯s attacks were continuously forcing him back.

    Fortunately, the power of reincarnation countered his opponent, letting Su Yi neutralize his offensive in the end!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, there¡¯s no enmity between us. How about we let this end here?¡± said Wang Pu from within the pce. ¡°As an expression of my sincerity, I¡¯ll tell you anything you wish to know.¡±

    ¡°Very well,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Leave Wang Pu¡¯s body, and I won¡¯t mind chatting with you.¡±

    Wang Pu fell briefly silent. ¡°I just said that he <i>let </i>me possess him.¡±

    Before Su Yi could even press for details, heunched into an exnation. ¡°A year ago, when the experts of the ancient Zhou Family entered the Divine Forge, they killed everyone here. To protect himself, Wang Pu chose to cooperate with me. I agreed to kill the murderers. In exchange, he let me possess him.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more chance to exin yourself. If you don¡¯t tell the truth this time, I promise you¡¯ll die an unsightly death.¡±

    Even the weakest of intelligent revenants were Transcendents in life. What need did they have to possess another¡¯s body?

    This guy was obviously lying!

    Wang Pu shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s really what happened. Although I¡¯m a revenant, I¡¯m rather unusual. All these years, my soul has been sealed in the Heavenly Mysteries Replenishment Stone. I was far from ready to reawaken and emerge.

    ¡°But a year ago, when the Divine Forge met with disaster, the only way to save Wang Pu was to forcefully awaken and break free of the Heavenly Mysteries Replenishment Stone.

    Here, he let out a deep sigh. ¡°I paid a grievous price, too.¡±

    Su Yi said thoughtfully, ¡°The Heavenly Mysteries Replenishment Stone? Is that perhaps that strange stone that sat in front of the Divine Forge all these years?¡±

    Wang Pu nodded. ¡°Indeed.¡±

    Su Yi finally understood.

    A long time ago, that strange stone drew widespread attention because no one was able to move it. Who knew how many world kings came to test their strength? In the end, all of their attempts ended in failure.

    In the end, it was the Temple Master who broke this record and moved the stone in a single attempt.

    But he would never have guessed that this strangely shaped stone of mysterious origins contained a sealed revenant from the End of the Dharma!

    Furthermore, he hadn¡¯t just possessed Wang Pu. He¡¯d even killed the experts of the ancient Zhou Family!

    Su Yi thought for a moment. ¡°Leave Wang Pu¡¯s body and let me examine you. Then I can confirm whether or not you¡¯re telling the truth.¡±

    Wang Pu frowned. ¡°The price of leaving would be far too great. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for me, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you leave,¡± said Su Yi. He took a step forward.

    Wang Pu¡¯s eyes shone with anger. ¡°I¡¯ve been patient with you, and I made concessions, but you...¡±

    Before he could finish, a streak of radiant sword qi descended. The power of The Six Paths of Reincarnation nketed heaven and earth in a wave and swept toward Wang Pu.

    ¡°Hahaha! So, you¡¯ve chosen to seek death! In that case... I¡¯ll teach you the agony of being possessed!¡± Wang Pu threw back his head andughed uproariously. His eyes shone with astonishing viciousness.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    He blurred into a burst of stinging green immortal light, then strangely disappeared into thin air.

    A momentter, he appeared directly in front of Su Yi. A green soul origin bursting with immortal light shot out of Wang Pu¡¯s body like a beam, then shot into Su Yi¡¯s soul in a sh.

    Wang Pu¡¯s body toppled to the ground.

    ¡°Little fellow, you¡¯re still too tender and inexperienced to fight me! Once I¡¯ve possessed you, <i>I¡¯ll </i>control the power of reincarnation and break my curse. Henceforth, all other revenants will have no choice but to kneel and tremble beneath my feet!

    ¡°As for you... Hahaha! You¡¯re nothing but a stroke of good fortune delivering yourself to my door. Did you really think I was afraid of you? Please, even the heavens are looking out for me! They delivered you to me. This was surely an act of destiny! Hahaha, it''s fate!¡±

    Uproarious, unrestrainedughter echoed throughout Su Yi¡¯s sea of consciousness.

 Chapter 1333 - Swordsmithing in Twelve Chapters

    <h4>Chapter 1333 - Swordsmithing in Twelve Chapters</h4>

    Within Su Yi¡¯s sea of consciousness.

    That soul origin swathed in blue immortal light transformed into a handsome male figure. He wore a jade crown, and his hair was tied back. His teal clothing swayed around him, and his entire body emanated aloof, contemptuous pride.

    He threw back his head andughed uproariously with iparable delight. Even if you¡¯d hit him over the head, he would never have guessed that good fortune connected to reincarnation would deliver itself right to him!

    ¡°How is this any different from meat pies raining from the heavens? Hahaha....hm!?¡±

    His madughter came to an abrupt halt as he sensed that something wasn¡¯t quite right here.

    ¡°Is this... a sea of consciousness?¡± The man in teal was stunned. He looked around and discovered that he stood in a boundlessly vast sea. The waves churned, a manifestation of dense and grand soul power.

    It stretched as far as the eye could see!

    ¡°How could a Oneness Realm World King possibly have cultivated such a sea of consciousness?¡± eximed the man in teal.

    In life, he¡¯d been a Cloud Soaring Transcendent Monarch, just one step away from transcending mortality altogether and bing a true immortal. With his breadth of experience, he¡¯d seen all sorts of wondrous seas of consciousness before.

    Yet he still found this sea of consciousness unbelievable!

    Even amongst Transcendents, such a vast sea of consciousness was all but unheard of. Only the powerhouses of first-rate orthodoxies could possess such a thing.

    Yet now, for some inexplicable reason, a sea of consciousness of this caliber had appeared within a Oneness Realm World King! This was shocking and unheard of!

    <i>Don¡¯t tell me that this is the unique privilege of those who¡¯ve mastered reincarnation? </i>The man in teal inwardly eximed. Without any further dy, he stretched out his arms, and both hands formed seals.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Streaks of blue immortal light shot out of his soul origin, forming interweaving arcs of divine radiance that shot in all different directions.

    They stretched as far as the eye could see, like a vast, unfurling. Soon, they¡¯d covered Su Yi¡¯s sea of consciousnesspletely.

    ¡°Once I¡¯ve fully upied this ce, I can refine the boy¡¯s soul, absorb his knowledge and experiences, and seize the mysteries of reincarnation!

    ¡°Oh? This body is only in its twenties, the prime of his youth, and it¡¯s extraordinarily tempered. A little refinement, and I can make his body my own! Indeed, the heavens haven¡¯t let me down!

    ¡°The End of the Dharma might have destroyed my body and primary soul, but now, all these yearster, it¡¯s given me a stroke of good fortune so grand as to make even immortals mad with jealousy!¡± The man in blue was increasingly excited, to the point that he couldn¡¯t have been happier. Even his soul origin quivered.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    A streak of spreading blue immortal light suddenly shattered, catching the teal-robed man off guard. He staggered back and shouted in agony.

    ¡°Dammit! That¡¯s....¡± His eyes suddenly widened.

    He could sense a Dao Sword floating in the distance. It connected heaven and earth; its sheer scale was unimaginable. Mysterious divine chains wrapped around it, like the bodies of primordial dragon gods.

    One nce, and the teal-robed man shuddered. Terror arose from the depths of his soul; he felt like an ant gazing up at a deity!

    His astonishment, awe, and terror were irrepressible.

    ¡°Is that... Don¡¯t tell me he has an immortal secret treasure protecting his soul? No, not even immortal treasures are this terrifying!¡±

    The man in teal freaked outpletely. In life, he was a Cloud Soaring True Monarch, just one step away from entering the Immortal Dao. He¡¯d witnessed the magnificent bearing of true immortals and the terrifying might of true immortal artifacts.

    But the pressure they¡¯d put on him wasn¡¯t even remotelyparable to this sword¡¯s imposing might!

    ¡°The heavens really are good to you. They¡¯ve sent you straight into my sea of consciousness,¡± said a calm voice tinged withughter.

    Su Yi¡¯s soul avatar floated into view. He smiled at the distant man in teal and hooked his finger. ¡°Come on then. Laugh for me again.¡±

    The teal-robed man¡¯s expression filled with uncertainty. Suddenly, he shifted his weight and shot at Su Yi like a bolt of blue lightning.

    Su Yi raised his hand and tapped.

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    The man in teal felt as if a massive divine hammer had mmed into him, sending him flying and crying out in agony.

    Upon closer inspection, numerous cracks had appeared all over his soul origin!

    ¡°Dammit! I¡¯ve been tricked!¡±

    He was now fully aware of his predicament. He¡¯d thought his prey had cast itself into his, not realizing that he was the prey all along!

    Without the slightest hesitation, he attempted to charge out of Su Yi¡¯s sea of consciousness.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Su Yi¡¯s sea of consciousness suddenly boiled over. A streak of obscure, mysterious sword qi surged forth, instantly ruthlessly suppressing the teal-robed man¡¯s soul origin.

    ¡°Activate!¡±

    Suddenly, a dusky blue divine ring shot out of his soul origin and burst with dazzling immortal light.

    The Divine Rebellion Ring!

    A wondrously powerful secret treasure of the soul.

    During the catastrophe of the End of the Dharma, he¡¯d used this very treasure to protect this wisp of soul and hide within the Heavenly Mysteries Replenishment Stone. It was thanks to it that he¡¯d reawakened now, countless yearster.

    But a momentter, the man in teal was struck dumb.

    In the blink of an eye, the Divine Rebellion Ring split into pieces. That terrifying sword qi had shattered itpletely!

    ¡°No¡ª¡ª!¡± The teal-robed man shrieked in terror. ¡°Fellow Daoist, I admit defeat....¡±

    But before he could finish his sentence, his soul origin exploded and scattered into countless fragments.

    In that moment, Su Yi watched the teal-robed man¡¯s whole life y out within those rapidly dissipating fragments of soul.

    Wang Yunhe.

    Ate-stage Cloud Soaring Transcendent Monarch, a high elder of Yellow Springs Demon Mountain known as the Thousand-Faced Demon Monarch.

    Scene after scene from Wang Yunhe¡¯s memories shed by, gone as quickly as they appeared. Soon, they¡¯d dissipatedpletely.

    It was only in thest moment before Wang Yunhe¡¯s soul origin disappeared that Su Yi learned the truth of Wang Pu¡¯s possession!

    A year ago, Wang Yunhe awakened within that strangely shaped stone, triggering a strange phenomenon of heaven and earth. When word spread, it shook all of Violet River City.

    Just one dayter, the Zhou Family¡¯s forces arrived and fought their way into the Divine Forge. They wanted to seize the Heavenly Mysteries Replenishment Stone and suppress Wang Yunhe inside.

    Wang Pu originally nned to give the Zhou Family the stone to save his life.

    But against all expectations, Wang Yunhe suddenly struck, possessing him and ying the experts of the Zhou Family in one fell swoop.

    Wang Yunhe was worried that word would get out, so he¡¯did low here ever since. He was using the Thousand Wonders Furnace and Nine Purities Dao me to refine a treasure he called a Celestial Tides Sword Embryo.

    After learning all this, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but sigh to himself.

    This Wang Yunhe person... really had killed Wang Pu!

    Without any further thought, Su Yi extracted his power from his sea of consciousness and gazed at Wang Pu¡¯s sprawled-out physical body.

    After a brief examination, Su Yi concluded that Wang Pu was already dead; his soul had been devoured. There was no hope of himing back to life.

    ¡°Wang Pu, I¡¯ve already avenged you. If you learn of this down in the yellow springs, you¡¯ll be able to rest in peace,¡± whispered Su Yi.

    He flicked his fingertip, and a bundle of divine me condensed out of the Laws of the Far Shore andnded on Wang Pu¡¯s corpse. In a sh, a path paved of the fiery red flowers of the far shore appeared, leading into the endless darkness.

    A faint, indistinct figure appeared. It was Wang Pu!

    He seemed to have foundplete release. His face was nothing but smiles. He waved at Su Yi, then stepped onto the path to the far shore and disappearedpletely.

    This remnant figure wasn¡¯t his soul, but rather, the lingering conviction within Wang Pu¡¯s corpse, like an embodiment of his will. Were it not removed, after enough time, it would be a vengeful spirit or simr monster.

    But now, Su Yi¡¯s Laws of the Far Shore had helped Wang Pu¡¯s lingering will cross over. This was, in a sense, a form of release.

    Su Yi turned and approached the Thousand Wonders Furnace.

    Earlier, Wang Yunhe had been using the Thousand Wonders Furnace and the Nine Purities Dao me to refine a treasure called a Celestial Tides Sword Embryo.

    Su Yi approached and examined it. A strange look appeared on his face.

    A Celestial Tide Sword Embryo was the rough outline of a sword smelted out of over a hundred precious Transcendent-level divine materials.

    It was like a seed; it had yet to be forged into any specific shape.

    ¡°Well, this is convenient. I can seize this opportunity to reforge the Sword of the Human Realmpletely!¡±

    A mysterious secret art floated into Su Yi¡¯s mind.

    The name was simple. It was called <i>Swordsmithing in Twelve Chapters</i>.

    But despite the simple name, it had extremely impressive origins. This was a secret forging art the Temple Master had gleaned from the Sword of the Nine Hells at the pinnacle of his past life.

    The Sword of the Human Realm was a divine chaos treasure, and it had innate, wondrous power. Even without any refinement, he could control it as he did his arms and legs.

    Divine chaos treasures didn¡¯t need forging. That wasmon knowledge.

    Yet back then, the Temple Master nheless reforged the Sword of the Human Realm.

    And he¡¯d used one of the methods in <i>Swordsmithing in Twelve Chapters</i>!

    In other words, this forging method could melt even divine chaos treasures!

    <i>The crux of the secrets of Swordsmithing in Twelve Chapters lie in the phrase ¡®bequeathing spirituality.¡¯ By giving a treasure spirituality, I can make it like a living thing, with the potential to grow and change.</i>

    <i>It¡¯ll be like a tree with the foundations to soar into the heavens.</i>

    Su Yi sank into thought.

    Against World Kings, the Sword of the Human Realm was unquestionably a top-notch killer weapon.

    But against Transcendent revenants, it wasn¡¯t much to look at.

    The crux of the problem was that this Divine Chaos Treasure was ultimately only a supreme treasure within the World King level. It couldn¡¯tpare to Transcendent treasures.

    And Su Yi hade to the Divine Forge to forge the Sword of the Human Realm anew.

    <i>I have the Dark and Gold Fortune Vine, a mountain of Transcendent divine materials, and several Transcendent treasures. That should be enough to raise the Sword of the Human Realm¡¯s strength to a new level.</i>

    Having made up his mind, Su Yi sat cross-legged, then took out the Dark and Gold Fortune Vine, the Sword of the Human Realm, and his Transcendent treasures and materials.

    <i>Weng!</i>

    His hands formed seals, and the Nine Purities Dao me beneath the Thousand Wonders Furnace surged. The resulting power made the furnace rumble and boom.

    Ancient Dao Markings and totems arose around the furnace. Su Yi reached in and removed that glittering, resplendent Celestial Tides Sword Embryo.

    ¡°This really is a rare and precious treasure,¡± sighed Su Yi. ¡°It¡¯s far beyond ordinary Transcendent treasures.¡±

    By now, he had a wide breadth of experience. He¡¯d gathered enough Transcendent Treasures that his ability to judge them had improved. He could discern the Celestial Tides Sword Embryo¡¯s wondrous qualities at a nce.

    After all, this treasure was the work of a Cloud Soaring Transcendent True Monarch. There was no way it¡¯d be just another ordinary Transcendent treasure.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Su Yi cast aside his scattered thoughts. With a swoosh of his sleeves, he flung the Sword of the Human Realm into the furnace.

 Chapter 1334 - Transcendent Orthodoxies Enter the World

    <h4>Chapter 1334 - Transcendent Orthodoxies Enter the World</h4>

    Ten dayster.

    The Thousand Wonders Furnace rumbled and boomed. Fiery divine radiance churned and rose into the air, illuminating the entire grand hall.

    Over a hundred bundles of light rose and fell within the furnace. All of them were different colors, and all of them were extraordinarily eye-catching, like colorful miniature sunspeting to outshine each other.

    All of the bundles were in a wondrous and distinctive arrangement around the centermost bundle, which shone with the luster of chaos.

    The bundle of light formed from the melted Sword of the Human Realm!

    The other bundles of light were formed from the Dark and Gold Fortune Vine, the Celestial Tides Sword Embryo, the Southern Mountain Seal, and over a hundred types of Transcendent divine materials.

    As Su Yi watched over the Thousand Wonders Furnace, he let out a breath of turbid air. He felt thoroughly exhausted.

    Ten days.

    He¡¯d neither rested nor slept. He was giving this everything he had, using the secrets of the Swordsmithing in Twelve Chapters as a guide. Only now, ten dayster, had he fully melted all of the divine materials he needed to forge his weapon.

    The bundles of light looked simple, but in truth, their interiors were emzoned with all manner of wondrous and unfathomable Edicts, diagrams, Dao Markings, and totems.

    Despite the terrifying power of Su Yi¡¯s soul and a cultivation baseparable in strength to the greatest experts of the early-stage Nascent Divinity Realm, he felt deeply exhausted, both inside and out.

    And this was only just the first step!

    The main act came next. He couldn¡¯t afford to getcent at any stage of the forging process.

    Su Yi stopped his movements, took some spirit medicines, and sat down to cultivate and recover.

    Three days passed before he returned to peak condition, rose, and left the hall. Later that day, he used four bronze formation gs as a foundation to ce a formation around the entrance to the secret cer.

    The gs were trophies he¡¯d imed from the girl in the pomegranate skirt, Ning Yuluo. Together, they formed the Mountains and Seas World-Burying Formation, a Transcendent-level killing formation.

    There was no need to refine it. All he needed to do was ce it, and its power was enough to handle even Nascent Divinity Realm Transcendents!

    That very day, Su Yi started forging his sword.

    ......

    Time slipped by.

    It had already been half a month since Su Yi first entered the Divine Forge.

    During this time, the winds rose and the clouds surged throughout the stars as a series of shocking events unfolded.

    More and more revenants were appearing in the stars¡¯ perilous forbidden zones. Whether they were yao cultivators, Demonists, Buddhists, or sword cultivators, all of them were now active in the outside world. They¡¯d entered the modern world of cultivation!

    And orthodoxies of the ancient era stood behind them.

    Some of the ancient orthodoxies chose to cooperate with modern orthodoxies. To rapidly expand their power and influence, they¡¯d opened recruitment to the outside world.

    Other ancient orthodoxies took over peak blessed grounds, opening their own sects and announcing their return. They too started recruiting disciples.

    ¡°The new age has finally begun! Transcendent orthodoxies have entered this world. If we can join one, we¡¯re sure to one day step onto the Path of Transcendence!¡±

    ¡°The former order is already showing signs of copse! The time hase for our generation to rise. Isn¡¯t this a golden opportunity for us to rise to prominence?¡±

    ¡°Long-vanished Transcendent orthodoxies are sure to reign in the days toe!¡±

    Uproar ensued throughout the star realms. Countless cultivators practically went mad, desperate for opportunities to join these ancient orthodoxies.

    Even many modern cultivation factions sought opportunities to subordinate themselves to ancient orthodoxies and receive their protection.

    ¡°Aigh. The revenants are all terrifying existences that survived since antiquity, and now, they¡¯re expanding their territories and recruiting like mad. I can see it already: the world is in for upheaval!

    ¡°The former order is copsing, and a new order is rising in its ce. This is an age of chaos and turmoil. There¡¯ll be no avoiding bloodshed!¡±

    Numerous older-generation cultivators were fraught with worry. They thought the ancient orthodoxies¡¯ emergence was sure to bring about endless bloodshed and ughter.

    But regardless of whether they despised or weed it, everyone knew that a new era was imminent! A struggle for power wasing, with all the chaos and upheaval that entailed!

    In stark contrast with the outside world¡¯s uproar, the Six Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao and the top factions of the stars were calm andposed. They never showed any sign of disarray.

    In truth, these peak factions had long since started preparing for this. They¡¯d also long since anticipated these developments. They naturally wouldn¡¯t get flustered over them!

    It was also during this half-month period that another attention-grabbing development circted through the stars¡ª¡ª

    The Zhong Family, one of the Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao, announced that one of their older-generation experts, Zhong Tianquan, had stepped onto the Path of Transcendence and returned from the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone!

    This news shook the world. Countless factions both great and small couldn¡¯t help but pay attention.

    ¡°Does this mean that this ancient expert of the Zhong Family was the first to step onto the Path of Transcendence since ancient times?¡± someone said in a quavering voice.

    Although everyone already knew that the intelligent revenants had all been terrifying experts of the Path of Transcendence in life, and although word of Zhong Tianquan¡¯s breakthrough had long since spread across the stars, it was different now.

    After all, when the rumors first spread, Zhong Tianquan still couldn¡¯t return from the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone.

    But now, he¡¯d returned!

    His return opened the curtains on a new order. This meant that people of the present day already had an opportunity to step onto the long-vanished Path of Transcendence!

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been shaken? Who wouldn¡¯t have been astonished?

    ¡°Senior Zhong Tianquan isn¡¯t necessarily the first to step onto the Path of Transcendence, but he¡¯s unquestionably the first confirmed new Transcendent of the modern era!¡±

    ¡°I can already foresee that soon, numerous new Transcendents will enter the world!¡±

    ¡°The foundations of the Six Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao are truly unimaginable...¡±

    Simr discussions yed out throughout the stars.

    Su Yi was simrly one of the most popr topics of discussion. The reason for this was simple: the revenants of ancient orthodoxies might well be able to stand atop the world, at the pinnacle of the Grand Dao, but...

    Su Yi, with his mastery over reincarnation, was their bane!

    This meant that Su Yi would inevitably be themon foe of these ancient orthodoxies!

    ¡°In the face of all these ancient orthodoxies, the Temple Master has only two choices: submit or die!¡± someone eximed.

    ¡°It¡¯s true. The Temple Master can kill Nascent Divinity revenants, but even if he were stronger, as time passes, even more powerful revenants are sure to enter the world. How can the Temple Master fight them all on his own?¡± Some people coolly analyzed the situation.

    ¡°Besides, even the Ancient Guardian ns and the top sects view the Temple Master with enmity! Seems to me that the Temple Master won¡¯t be able to hold out much longer. Perhaps... that means the curtains will soon set on this legend of a bygone era.¡±

    But before long, some people started arguing against this point of view.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong! How long has it been since the Temple Master reincarnated and returned? Don¡¯t forget that just a few years ago, when he was still in the Dark and Gold Star Realm, he was only in the Imperial Realm!

    ¡°Now, a few yearster, he¡¯s already a Oneness Realm World King! And his strength far surpasses his former peak. Even Nascent Divinity Realm revenants are no match for him. Given more time, how could the reincarnated Temple Master fail to reach an even higher level? Why should he fear those ancient orthodoxies?

    ¡°Seems to me that it¡¯s too early to say who will rise and who will fall in the days toe!¡±

    But others found these arguments unconvincing.

    ¡°Hah? All that¡¯s assuming someone gives him time to grow. Do you really think those ancient orthodoxies will tolerate the Temple Master¡¯s rapid ascent?

    ¡°And do you really think the stars¡¯ top sects and the Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao will just stand back and watch as the Temple Master grows stronger?

    ¡°The Temple Master has long since been surrounded by enemies on all sides! Don¡¯t be surprised when word spreads of the Temple Master¡¯s demise. After all, he¡¯s just one person. He can¡¯t fight against the whole world by himself!¡±

    ...All manner of discussions, debates, and arguments broke out.

    Meanwhile, deep within the Impermeable Demon Ocean.

    Even the Netherworld King learned of recent developments from the yellow mutt, Xing Que. She couldn¡¯t help but worry and ask Daoist Master Red Cloud for guidance. ¡°Senior, nothing will happen to my Uncle Su...right?¡±

    Daoist Master Red Cloud was watering the flowers. She said distractedly, ¡°Those who¡¯ve mastered reincarnation are all but unkible and indestructible. Unless someone seizes his power of reincarnation, even if he dies, he¡¯ll simply undergo rebirth once more. What need is there to worry?¡±

    The Netherworld King was briefly stunned, but then, she slowly nodded. ¡°That seems to make sense.¡±

    In his past life, Su Yi was the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force. In the life before that, he was the Temple Master.

    There was no doubt about it. With his mastery over reincarnation, it seemed he really didn¡¯t need to fear death!

    ¡°I¡¯d actually just love to see him fall t on his face,¡± grumbled Xing Que. The dog had never liked Su Yi.

    Other people knew it was no ordinary yellow dog. Only Su Yi treated it as he might an ordinary mutt. He¡¯d also once been rude enough to pat it on the head!

    It was just too much!

    Suddenly, something urred to the dog. ¡°Mistress, Celestial Mo Qingchou has invited you to attend the Immortal Assembly. Are you going?¡±

    But it was as if Daoist Master Red Cloud hadn¡¯t heard anything. She just kept on watering the flowers.

    The dog instantly realized that she wasn¡¯t at all interested in the Immortal Assembly, and it considerately refrained from asking about it any further.

    ......

    Universal Emptiness Temple.

    ¡°Why is everyone targeting my young master? Just what¡¯s going on?¡± Wei Shan said with concern.

    Illuminating Emptinessughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My bro the Temple Master is no pushover. Besides, we¡¯ve got the founder and Senior Qingshi to rely on. What¡¯s there to fear?¡±

    Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha looked at each other. The corners of their lips twitched imperceptibly. <i>Great! Illuminating Emptiness has gotten dependent!</i>

    ......

    Su Yi was busy forging his sword. He knew nothing of what was happening in the outside world.

    Time slipped by, and soon, half a month had passed.

    That very day.

    The people of Violet River City suddenly heard a strange sword hum, like divine music from beyond the nine heavens reverberating beneath the dome of the sky.

    Every heart within city limits quivered. No matter their location, cultivation, or what they were doing, everyone subconsciously set aside the task at hand and gazed up into the sky.

    No one knew when it had gotten there, but a blue and gold lightning cloud floated overhead. At first, it only covered about ten square miles, but as time passed, it gradually expanded, bing bothrger and denser.

    Lightning and currents of me surged within the cloud.

    An imposing, forceful aura of destruction slowly enveloped the skies over Violet River City.

    Meanwhile, in the Divine Forge¡¯s underground cer, Su Yi was about to wee the most crucial step of the forging process.

    Sess and failure hung in the bnce!

 Chapter 1335 - A Strange Phenomenon Startles the World

    <h4>Chapter 1335 - A Strange Phenomenon Startles the World</h4>

    The Thousand Wonders Furnace rumbled and boomed. Its firelight rose in dense currents.

    The Nine Purities Dao me was even more resplendent.

    It was indistinct, but only one colorful bundle of light remained within the furnace. It was in the shape of a bowl and as bright as the rosy light of dawn.

    Countless profound and inscrutable Dao Markings floated around it, like butterflies dancing through the air. The dense, boundless sound of the Dao rang out, emanating from the light in a distinctive rhythm.

    It was extraordinarily mystical, as if seizing fortune from the heavens, and it was full of an indescribable spirituality. It almost seemed as if the light could gain sentience ande to life at a moment¡¯s notice.

    Su Yi sat cross-legged before the furnace,pletely calm and focused. His hands rapidly formed seals that directed the Nine Purities Dao me and the Thousand Wonders Furnace, with which he repeatedly tempered the almost-finished sword embryo!

    ¡°<i>Swordsmithing in Twelve Chapters</i> says that divine treasures are one with nature, and the Dao responds to their presence. All I¡¯ve done is forge a sword embryo, yet I¡¯ve already triggered a strange phenomenon. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the people of Violet River City are already paying attention.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed. With his powerful divine sense, he could tell that as he forged the sword embryo, he triggered an unpredictable, strange phenomenon of heaven and earth.

    Deep blue thunderclouds gathered beneath the dome of heaven. Electric light illuminated the world, and thunder reverberated on all sides!

    But this was only the beginning. As time passed, the strange phenomenon unfolding beneath the firmament changed!

    Su Yi hadn¡¯t expected this at all. When the Temple Master first refined the Sword of the Human Realm, no such unbelievable phenomenon had taken ce.

    But there was no time for Su Yi to mull things over. He¡¯d reached the most critical juncture of the entire process. One misstep, and all of his work would go to waste.

    ¡°Go!¡± With a swoosh of his sleeves, Su Yi tossed thest group of divine materials into the Thousand Wonders Furnace.

    Then, he drew his fingertip across his skin, and a drop of crimson heart¡¯s blood appeared. Using blood as ink and his finger as a brush, he rapidly outlined something in the air.

    A little whileter, a mysterious Edict floated in the air. It was like the first parting of primordial chaos, with the indescribable formlessness of the Grand Dao.

    The Heart Spiritualization Edict!

    This was one of three great Edicts of bestowing spirituality recorded in <i>Swordsmithing in Twelve Chapters</i>.

    The core secrets of this Edicty in the user¡¯s heart¡¯s blood, which contained his condensed spirit, qi, and essence. The naturallyplete and perfect Edict drawn in heart¡¯s blood became the sword embryo¡¯s core and source. In this way, thepleted sword would achieve perfectpatibility with its user¡¯s heart and cultivation base.

    After finishing the Edict, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but look a bit exhausted.

    It was just an Edict, but it had cost him more than half of his essence, qi, and spirit. That was far too terrifying!

    Su Yi took a deep breath and tapped the sky. His voice boomed like spring thunder.

    ¡°The heavens imbue its spirit, and I imbue its mind. Together, they transform and create its heart!¡±

    The sound of the Dao rumbled and boomed as the Heart Spiritualization Edict blurred into a beam of Dao Light and shot into the Thousand Wonders Furnace.

    The embryo reminiscent of primordial chaos suddenly expanded, producing a rhythmic, overflowing sound, like the beating of a heart.

    <i>Thud! Thud! Thud!</i>

    Every beat was like a deity pounding a heavenly drum. The Thousand Wonders Furnace shook violently, and the Nine Purities Dao me swayed and surged.

    The entire hall was instantly enveloped in terrifying sword force.

    The scattered corpses and furniture broke into pieces. Even the formation ced on the walls suffered a terrifying impact; it seemed it couldn¡¯t take the rhythmic power emanating from the sword embryo.

    But what really surprised Su Yi was that even the Thousand Wonders Furnace was buzzing and shaking.

    It looked like it wouldn¡¯t hold out much longer!

    <i>Damn.... </i>Su Yi¡¯s heart clenched.

    It wasn¡¯t that something had gone wrong, but rather, that he¡¯d done <i>too</i> good a job. The sword embryo hadn¡¯t even be a proper sword yet, but its power was already having such an earth-shaking impact on its surroundings. Even the Thousand Wonders Furnace, a divine chaos treasure, almost couldn¡¯t suppress it any longer!

    ¡°I gotcent. I guess this is what they mean when they say ¡®too much is just as bad as too little.¡¯¡± A bitter smile tugged at Su Yi¡¯s lips. He¡¯d wanted to forge an ideal weapon for himself for this lifetime. Who¡¯d have thought that the sword embryo alone would be this domineering?

    If things went on like this, he¡¯d destroy the Thousand Wonders Furnace and the Nine Purities Dao me!

    But if he gave up, all his work would go to waste. Indeed, when you rode a tiger, it was difficult to get back off.

    <i>Thud! Thud! Thud!</i>

    The rhythmic beating of the sword embryo grew increasingly terrifying, making the furnace shake all the harder. It seemed it would soon escape his control.

    Su Yi dared not give the matter any further thought. He clenched his teeth and devoted his full attention to the forging process.

    ......

    Meanwhile, in the outside world.

    Deep blue thunderclouds spread beneath the dome of heaven. Booming thunder reverberated in all directions.

    What people found really unbelievable was the strange and unbelievable phenomena reflected within the deep blue thunderclouds.

    Auspicious light fell like rain. Flowers formed out of thin air and fell down to earth. Faint suns, moons, and stars flickered...

    From time to time, the eternal chanting of the ancients performing sacrifices rang out, and heart-stirring sutras echoed through the air, like the music of the heavens.

    These wondrous and mystical scenes shook all of Violet River City.

    ¡°Is an unknown supreme treasure about to enter the world?¡± someone cried out in surprise.

    Several older-generation experts with deep and profound cultivation bases were stirred into action. All of them gazed upon the distant Divine Forge.

    It was the source of this strange phenomenon!

    ¡°The Divine Forge... Don¡¯t tell me that mysterious distinguished guest asked His Excellency Wang Pu to forge an unparalleled weapon?¡± someone murmured.

    A year ago, an astonishing strange phenomenon arose within the Divine Forge, drawing widespread attention.

    Shortly after, a group of mysterious experts entered the Divine Forge. The forge¡¯s doors had been closed ever since.

    Now, a yearter, yet another startling and strange phenomenon was drawing widespread attention. It was only natural that everyone would see the connection.

    ¡°Thunderclouds cover eighty thousand feet, and strange phenomena are urring in rapid session. Just what kind of divine weapon have they made to trigger such a reaction?¡±

    ¡°I heard that a month ago, a young man forced his way into the Divine Forge. I wonder if that has anything to do with it.¡±

    The city was in uproar. All kinds of discussions broke out.

    Meanwhile, a group of cultivators had arrived near the Divine Forge several days prior. Their auras were withdrawn, and they kept a low profile. They¡¯d been waiting all this time.

    Their ranks included both men and women. All of them werevishly dressed, and even with their auras suppressed, their every gesture contained a sort of formless majesty.

    Especially their leader, a man in purple. He stood out the most of all.

    His hair was as white as snow and hung loose all the way down to his waist. His eyes sparkled like stars, and he had handsome, youthful features. However, when his eyes moved, they were full of the vicissitudes of countless years.

    ¡°Judging by this phenomenon, the treasure about to enter the world is surely an extraordinary Transcendent weapon!¡± said the man in purple, a strange look on his face.

    ¡°The revenant hiding within that strange rock is forging something. I¡¯m sure of it!¡± another revenant, a white-haired old man, said murderously.

    Not long ago, they heard what had happened and forced their way into the Divine Forge. After a brief investigation, they learned that all of the experts they¡¯d sent here a year ago were most likely dead. If not for the man in purple stopping them, they would have long since fought their way into the secret cer!

    They naturally assumed the primary culprit was Wang Yunhe, the one who¡¯d awakened within the Heavenly Mysteries Replenishment Stone.

    ¡°Whoever the killer is, they dared to y members of our Zhou Family. They won¡¯t escape disaster this time!¡± the purple-robed man said with cold, casual cruelty.

    His name was Zhou Tianli, and he was a peak Cosmic Enlightenment Realm older-generation expert of the Zhou Family.

    Their n had long since arranged the supplies he¡¯d need to prove his Dao and step onto the Path of Transcendence. Unless something unexpected happened, when theplete Path of Transcendence re-entered the world, he¡¯d break through with ease!

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if the killer is a revenant who survived the End of the Dharma, he must pay for this!¡± the white-haired elder said gravely.

    The Zhou Family had always called themselves descendants of demon gods, and their infamy was enough to make every star realm tremble.

    Yet now, someone had dared brutally murder their nsmen. How could they possibly just let this grudge go?

    This time, they hadn¡¯t just dispatched a group of top experts. They even had a full six Nascent Divinity Realm revenants following them in secret!

    All six hailed from the ancient orthodoxy, the Southern me Pure Lands!

    In ancient times, the Southern me Pure Lands was a peak orthodoxy of the yao path, and it had given rise to numerous astonishing yao immortals. Its foundations were terrifying.

    Ten years prior, the ancient Zhou Family made contact with an expert of the Southern me Pure Lands, and the two factions established an alliance!

    By now, all six of the Ancient Guardian ns had an ancient orthodoxy backing them.

    For instance, the Blue Luan Spirit Race was backed by Allspirit Immortal Mountain, and the ancient Zhong Family was leaning on the Illusory Sword Immortal Tower.

    Simr examples could be found in every star realm. This situation was alreadymonce.

    ¡°The treasure that provoked this strange phenomenon is about to enter this world. We can consider our next steps.¡±

    A cold voice suddenly rang out.

    A fair-skinned middle-aged man with a schrly head-covering appeared silently, seemingly out of nowhere. His eyes shone with eerie blue-green light, and faint, unearthly light flowed around him.

    Zhu Tong.

    He was a Nascent Divinity Realm revenant of the ancient orthodoxy the Southern me Pure Lands. In life, he¡¯d been a Dao Integration expert, and his foundations were terrifyingly strong.

    He was the leader of the six revenants apanying the Zhou Family on this expedition.

    ¡°What approach do you think we should take, Senior?¡± asked the white-haired, purple-robed Zhou Tianli.

    ¡°No need to go to all that trouble. Let¡¯s just destroy the formation,¡± Zhu Tong said inly. ¡°With the six of us working together, whoever¡¯s in there won¡¯t escape, not even if they sprout wings.¡±

    Here, he gazed up at the unbelievable phenomenon unfolding beneath the dome of heaven. ¡°Remember: the supreme treasure about to enter the world is mine!¡±

    Zhou Tianli¡¯s brow furrowed imperceptibly, and his heart ached, but he nodded nheless. ¡°But of course.¡±

    As he spoke, he hesitated no longer, leading a group of Zhou Family experts into the air. They no longer suppressed their auras. Instead, their imposing presences swept out like a hurricane, instantly drawing attention from countless eyes.

    ¡°Who are they?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re experts of the ancient Zhou Family!¡±

    ¡°My heavens! Are they nning to steal that treasure?¡±

    ...Startled cries rang out. Countless onlookers paled.

    The Zhou Family, one of the Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao, a true powerhouse. A single stomp of their foot, and they could shake the stars. They were one of the strongest cultivation factions of the present day!

    Rumors of the Zhou Family were full of bloodshed and massacres. People paled at the mere mention of their name.

    But no one would have guessed that the treasure that produced the strange phenomenon in the Divine Forge would draw them here!

 Chapter 1336 - Each More Cautious Than the One Before

    <h4>Chapter 1336 - Each More Cautious Than the One Before</h4>

    Su Yi was hard at work in the secret cer. His heart clenched.

    Practically simultaneously¡ª¡ª

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    The Thousand Wonders Furnace shattered, and a Dao Sword took to the air.

    Its shape was nothing like the former Sword of the Human Realm. It was a simple, reserved shade of deep blue throughout, and the entire weapon, from the tip to the hilt, seemed as if it''d been formed naturally.

    When the sword took to the air, it scattered a rain of chaotic light, like the rising and falling of the tides. It lit up, then went out, almost as if it were breathing.

    It was no exaggeration to describe its power as ¡°boundlessly vast, dense, and majestic.¡± It was like a divine mountain holding up the heavens, and its might shook the entire hall.

    Although it repressed its sharpness, its aura far, far surpassed the former Sword of the Human Realm...

    Before Su Yi could respond...

    <i>Boom!</i>

    To Su Yi¡¯s shock, the sword burst with divine radiance, shattered the Thousand Wonders Furnace, then devoured the fragments, as well as the Nine Purities Dao me.

    It then transformed yet again, as if mes zed within it. Indescribably terrifying waves of power swept outward.

    All of these changes were alreadypletely out of Su Yi¡¯s control, and they were beyond his imagination.

    He had never even considered that the moment the sword took shape, it would undergo such an unbelievable transformation. It had actually shattered the Thousand Wonders Furnace, and it had absorbed even the Nine Purities Dao me into itself!

    <i>I underestimated the secrets of Swordsmithing in Twelve Chapters. The moment I outlined the Heart Spiritualization Edict, this sword¡¯s metamorphosis escaped my control, </i>thought Su Yi.

    He was surprised, but more than that, he was delighted.

    This series of unexpected developments wasn¡¯t a bad thing. On the contrary, it had triggered an unbelievable transformation in the sword he was reforging!

    <i>ch!</i>

    Firelight burst, and sword light exploded forth, effortlessly boring a hole through the ceiling. It shot out of the secret cer and into the dome of heaven.

    After a brief, stunned pause, Su Yi hurriedly chased after it.

    Divine treasures were one with nature, and the Dao responded to their presence.

    Although this sword had no sword soul, its spirituality was unparalleled!

    ......

    Beneath the dome of heaven, the purple-robed, white-haired Zhou Tianli raised his hand and beckoned.

    ¡°Rise!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A massive ck hammer swathed in electricity took to the skies.

    The Lightning-Devouring Shatterer of the Firmament! This was a mighty Transcendent treasure. Just one swing, and it could shake the nine heavens and shatter the mountains and rivers.

    When this treasure took to the sky, countless onlookers paled as they sensed its terrifying energy fluctuations.

    ¡°Break!¡± Zhou Tianli bellowed.

    Lightning surged, and divine radiance burst forth as the Lightning Devouring Shatterer of the Firmament mmed into the distant Divine Forge.

    From a distance, it seemed as if an electric sun were descending from the heavens! There was no need to even question it; were this blow tond, it would reduce the entire Divine Forge to rubble.

    But it was then that the boundless humming of a sword filled the air.

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    A sh of blue light streaked past, and the Lightning Devouring Shatterer of the Firmament simply split in half. It offered no more resistance than paper mache.

    The crowd was astonished.

    They looked over and saw a sword soaring into the heavens, like the sun taking to the skies. A waterfall of dense, chaotic power poured from its edge, and heaven and earth dimmed. Indescribable sword force instantly filled the skies over Violet River City.

    As the Dao Sword spun in midair, rhythmic waves of power spread outward, as if it were breathing. It was like a wind blowing away the clouds, or rather, devouring them. It instantly devoured the entirety of the deep blue clouds nketing the skies of Violet River City.

    These unbelievable scenes left countless onlookers wide-eyed and tongue-tied.

    What kind of weapon was this!?

    ¡°This divine weapon ought to belong to me!¡± Someone suddenly shed into the air, appearing before the Dao Sword.

    This was none other than Zhu Tong, a Nascent Divinity revenant of the Southern me Pure Lands!

    Delight was written all over his face. His hands formed seals as he attempted to suppress the sword.

    <i>Weng!</i>

    The sword shook violently. A chaotic aura emanated from its edge, blocking and neutralizing Zhu Tong¡¯s hand seals.

    Zhu Tong wasn¡¯t at all upset. On the contrary, he was delighted. ¡°Quick, lend me a hand! Help me suppress this treasure!¡±

    He could tell that this was far beyond any ordinary Transcendent-level treasure. Its abundant spirituality was simply unheard of!

    <i>Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!</i>

    The five revenants following Zhu Tong shot out of the darkness, helping him suppress the sword. Their ranks included both men and women, all with terrifying auras far beyond the World King level.

    But against all expectations, even when they joined forces with Zhu Tong, they couldn¡¯t fully suppress the sword!

    They looked at each other. Both had surprised looks on their faces. They could tell this sword was extraordinary. It was wondrous almost beyond imagination.

    Zhou Tianli watched from a distance. He couldn¡¯t help but find it a pity. <i>Were the Zhou Family to control such a supreme treasure, it¡¯d be our n-protecting killer weapon! </i>

    <i>s, I have no choice but to let the Southern me Pure Lands seize it.</i>

    Meanwhile, experts throughout Violet River City saw this. They couldn¡¯t help but be astonished.

    A wondrous treasure had entered the world, and a full six revenants were working together to seize it!

    This scene was enough to shake the world.

    ¡°That¡¯s my Dao Sword. How could I let your hands dirty it?¡±

    A calm voice rang out, seemingly out of nowhere. Although it was soft, it resounded clearly through the ears of everyone present.

    ¡°Careful! He¡¯s most likely that revenant!¡± Zhou Tianli¡¯s gaze focused as he transmitted a warning.

    The six revenants working together to suppress the sword divided their attention and looked over.

    They then watched as a tall, upright figure leisurely walked out of the Divine Forge. He was dressed in blue, detached and extraordinary.

    This was none other than Su Yi!

    ¡°A young man?¡± Zhou Tianli and the others were bbergasted. And here they¡¯d all assumed that the person who¡¯d refined this sword had to be a revenant of mysterious origins.

    They¡¯d even asked six revenants of the Southern me Pure Lands to join them on this operation.

    Who¡¯d have thought their opponent was just an unfamiliar youngster?

    When Zhu Tong saw this, he inwardly sighed in relief. ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister Nie Qiao, you keep an eye on the boy.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± A woman in yellow nodded her ascent. She was slender, and utterly aloof. Her phoenix eyes were as sharp as knives.

    <i>No, something isn¡¯t right here. How could a twenty-something in thete-stage Oneness Realm possibly have refined such an unparalleled Transcendent treasure? </i>The woman in yellow, the one called Nie Qiao, hesitated as she sensed that something was amiss.

    Outwardly, however, her expression never wavered. She transmitted to Zhou Tianli, ¡°He¡¯s nothing but a paltry little World King. Don¡¯t waste any more time. Hurry up and kill him.¡±

    Zhou Tianli obviously sensed that something wasn¡¯t quite right too. When he heard her orders, he furrowed his brow. <i>How could this woman possibly be so stupid? Doesn¡¯t she realize that there¡¯s a problem with that boy?</i>

    <i>No, that¡¯s not it. She¡¯s most likely using the experts of the Zhou Family as weapons to test him with!</i>

    When he realized this, Zhou Tianli maintained his external calm and transmitted to the white-haired elder, ¡°n Uncle, there¡¯s something strange about that boy. Go test his abilities. If you sense anything amiss, retreat immediately and let the revenants take care of him.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± The white-haired old man stepped forward.

    However, he was obviously even more cautious than Zhou Tianli. Instead of rushing to attack, he cleared his throat and said gravely, ¡°Young man, hurry up and tell me your name. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for our poor manners!¡±

    His words were rife with murderous intent as they echoed throughout heaven and earth.

    Su Yi swept his gaze across his surroundings. He was already fully aware of what had happened.

    He disregarded this question, took out a jug of wine, and drank with relish. He then looked at Zhu Tong and hispanions as if all of this were perfectly normal.

    Five revenants were working together, but they couldn¡¯t suppress the sword he¡¯d just forged. Su Yi found this surprising initially, but after thinking for a moment, it made sense.

    This Dao Sword fused the Sword of the Human Realm, the Dark and Gold Fortune Vine, the Thousand Wonders Furnace, and the Nine Purities Dao me, each a divine chaos treasure. On top of all that, it contained the Celestial Tides Sword Embryo, the Southern Mountain Seal, dozens of other Transcendent treasures, and over a hundred Transcendent divine materials.

    Moreover, he¡¯d used <i>Swordsmithing in Twelve Chapters</i>, the secret art he¡¯d gleaned from the Sword of the Nine Hells, to forge it. All of thisbined meant that it was only natural for his sword to be wondrous beyond imagination.

    The atmosphere was stifled and tense.

    When he realized that he was being ignored, the white-haired old man¡¯s expression darkened. He felt as if he had no face left.

    Zhou Tianli and the others looked at each other. <i>This kid... dares to ignore us!?</i>

    Even the woman in yellow, Nie Qiao, furrowed her brow. She increasingly felt that something wasn¡¯t right here. She transmitted coldly, ¡°Zhou Tianli, why aren¡¯t you attacking? Don¡¯t tell me you need our help to clean up a paltry little World King?¡±

    Her tone was full of deep displeasure.

    Zhou Tianli¡¯s lips twitched. He was inwardly furious.

    But all of this only put him further on guard. Zhou Tianli transmitted to the white-haired old man, ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t act recklessly. That sted woman is using us as weapons. She obviously has ill intentions!¡±

    The old man¡¯s pupils constricted, and he nodded.

    All of a sudden, the atmosphere was incredibly strange and tense.

    The woman in yellow, Nie Qiao, realized that this didn¡¯t bode well, and she cautiously chose to watch from the sidelines.

    Zhou Tianli and the others chose to do the same.

    The distant onlookers werepletely baffled. <i>What¡¯s going on? These are experts of the ancient Zhou Family. Why don¡¯t they dare to attack?</i>

    <i>And why won¡¯t those revenants attack?</i>

    What came as an even greater surprise was that the young man in blue waspletely ignoring the ancient Zhou Family. He just stood in the air, watching the revenants attempt to suppress that Dao Sword. He seemed downright leisurely.

    In the end, even Zhu Tong, who was working to suppress the sword, sensed that something was off. His expression darkened, and he shouted, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you attacking?¡±

    Nie Qiao¡¯s expression shifted. She turned and shouted at Zhou Tianli, ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there! Hurry up and kill that boy!¡±

    Zhou Tianli was inwardly furious, but outwardly, he said to the white-haired old man, ¡°n Uncle... I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±

    The old man wanted to curse him out. How could he fail to realize that Zhou Tianli wanted to use <i>his </i>life to test the situation?

    Even a small difference in rank was sometimes enough to crush a man to death. And indeed, that was exactly what was happening now.

    As stifled and angry as the white-haired old man felt, he had no choice but to steel himself. Inwardly, he said, <i>A paltry little World King, that¡¯s all. And they just want me to test him. So long as I¡¯m careful, nothing should go wrong...</i>

    But he¡¯d only just thought this when another member of the Zhou Family couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°No, something¡¯s not right! That¡¯s most likely the Temple Master!!¡±

    The Temple Master?

    The white-haired old man shuddered. He¡¯d only just taken a step forward, only to pull his foot back immediately. A chill coursed down his spine, and his elderly face filled with astonishment.

    The Temple Master!

    It was as if this title were a magic spell. Zhou Tianli gasped, his heart shaking. <i>I just knew there was a problem with that boy!!</i>

    Off in the distance, the woman in yellow, Nie Qiao, couldn¡¯t help but silently clench her fists. Her hair stood on end, and her expression shifted dramatically.

    As a revenant, how could she <i>not </i>fear the Temple Master, the man who¡¯d mastered reincarnation?

    Zhu Tong and the five revenants working to suppress the sword all reacted as if they¡¯d been struck by lightning, or like cats whose tails had been stepped on.

    And the distant onlookers were, without exception, wide-eyed and tongue-tied.

    The Temple Master!?

    Even if you¡¯d hit them over the head, they would never have imagined that the Temple Master, the man everyone was talking about, would show up in Violet River City!

    All of a sudden, an unnatural silence fell. Even the birds ceased their song.

    Except for Su Yi, who just stood there casually,pletely disregarding the changes in the crowd¡¯s expressions. He said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t stop. Keep going.¡±

 Chapter 1337 - When Getting Revenge, What Need Is There to Think Thrice?

    <h4>Chapter 1337 - When Getting Revenge, What Need Is There to Think Thrice?</h4>

    The battle at Universal Emptiness Temple told the world¡¯s cultivators just how terrifying Su Yi¡¯sbat prowess was.

    It also left the revenants feeling stifled and afraid.

    This was because during the battle at Universal Emptiness Temple, Su Yi never drew upon the power of reincarnation, yet he nheless defeated four Nascent Divinity Realm revenants in a row. Who wouldn¡¯t have been afraid of him after that?

    It was for this reason that, when the six revenants learned who Su Yi was, their expressions shifted, and they were instantly on guard.

    Zhou Tianli and the others felt stifled too, and they inwardly celebrated that they hadn¡¯t recklessly rushed to attack. At the same time, they felt unprecedented pressure.

    Enemies threatening enough that even an Ancient Guardian n of the Dao had to take them seriously were few and far between.

    But the Temple Master was unquestionably one of them. Moreover, he was the most dangerous of the bunch!

    Admittedly, times had changed. The Temple Master was already themon foe of the world¡¯s revenants, and numerous peak factions saw him as an eyesore. But if anything, all of this proved just how terrifying the Temple Master was. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t be enemies with the whole world even if they wanted to!

    Now, as Su Yi¡¯s calm voice echoed throughout the dome of heaven, the crowd¡¯s hearts silently clenched, and their expressions filled with uncertainty.

    ¡°Did you refine that sword yourself, Fellow Daoist?¡± Zhu Tong took a deep breath and asked.

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head. ¡°That¡¯s right. But you can rx. Go ahead and keep trying to suppress it.¡±

    He really was curious to see whether or not the revenants could suppress the sword he¡¯d just forged with his own two hands.

    ¡°...¡± Silence greeted this deration.

    The corners of Zhu Tong¡¯s lips twitched, and he sighed. ¡°It seems this really was a misunderstanding. Earlier, we thought the one who forged that sword was the revenant who killed the Zhou nsmen. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have tried to seize it. Please don¡¯t take offense, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    He seemed very polite, and he was even apologizing. The distant onlookers couldn¡¯t help but be impressed.

    Throughout the stars, more and more ancient factions were re-emerging. The intelligent revenants were all far beyond World Kings, making them like sovereigns of the new age. They didn¡¯t take cultivators of the present day seriously at all.

    Yet now, even though the Temple Master was just one person, they viewed him with obvious dread, and they dared not act recklessly.

    ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case,¡± said Zhou Tianli. ¡°Had we known you were the one who¡¯d refined this weapon, we couldn¡¯t have been so brazen.¡±

    There was no doubt about it. Both the revenants of the Southern me Pure Lands and the experts of the Zhou Family wanted to smooth things over!

    Su Yi swept his gaze across the group. ¡°I owe Wang Pu a favor.¡±

    It was just one light, airy sentence, but their hearts sank.

    Zhou Tianli frowned. ¡°What does Wang Pu¡¯s death have to do with us?¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t exin. He just raised his hand and beckoned.

    <i>ng!</i>

    A dense, boundless sword hum rang out.

    Beneath the distant dome of heaven, the sword Zhu Tong and the other revenants were surrounding disappeared into thin air.

    A momentter, it appeared in Su Yi¡¯s grip.

    It was three feet, three inches long, and the simple de was the deep blue ofpiszuli. The edge was as thin as a cicada¡¯s wing, and it had a subdued yet sharp glint. There were two characters the size of a fly¡¯s head on its hilt, but they didn¡¯t look carved. Rather, it was as if they¡¯d formed naturally.

    They read: ¡°The Human Realm!¡±

    However, the new Sword of the Human Realm was nothing like the first. Its shape, presence, and charm werepletely different.

    When itnded in Su Yi¡¯s hand, chaotic energy silently arose, pulsating around the simple, unadorned de.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Indescribable, terrifying sword force enveloped the entire area. The formerly bright skies dimmed, and the air trembled and wailed. The distant onlookers felt a prickling pain in their souls, and their expressions shifted.

    Zhu Tong, Zhou Tianli, and the others looked solemn, and they werepletely on guard.

    ¡°Temple Master, do you really n to cast aside all pretenses of cordiality?¡± Zhou Tianli said gravely, his eyes shing with divine light.

    Su Yi ignored him. Instead, he stared intently at the new Sword of the Human Realm. It was a strange sensation, almost as if it were connected to him by blood, as if it were a part of his body.

    This sword had numerous wonderous abilities. In fact, it had all the capabilities of the divine chaos treasures it had absorbed: the Dark and Gold Fortune Vine, the Thousand Wonders Furnace, and the Nine Purities Dao me!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, times have changed, and the world is no longer what it was. We have good intentions, and we have no desire to fight you. Please, reconsider!¡± said Zhu Tong, his expression frosting over.

    Su Yi nced down at his sword and caressed the t of the de. He said softly, ¡°When avenging another, what need is there to think thrice? But you¡¯re right. The Human Realm has changed, and so has the Sword of the Human Realm.¡±

    An ancient poem perfectly described Su Yi''s current mood. It read: <i>¡°I¡¯ve polished this sword for ten years, but the frosty glint of its edge has never been tested. Today, I show it to you and ask, ¡®Is there anyone suffering from injustice?¡¯¡±</i>

    <i>ng!</i>

    As if sensing Su Yi¡¯s righteous fury, the Sword of the Human Realm let out a low hum.

    Austere, imposing murderous intent swept outward, filling heaven and earth.

    Zhou Tianli, Zhu Tong, and the others¡¯ expressions darkened.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, if you really think we¡¯ll back down orpromise, you¡¯re way out of line!¡± the woman in yellow, Nie Qiao, said coldly. Su Yi¡¯s attitude made all of them ufortable.

    They were from the Southern me Pure Lands, and they were prominent experts who¡¯d stepped onto the Path of Transcendence way back in ancient times.

    The way they saw it, they¡¯d already made enough concessions, and they¡¯d already expressed sufficient good intentions.

    Who¡¯d have thought this would only make Su Yi all the more domineering? He was trying to walk all over them!

    Su Yiughed. ¡°I know what you¡¯re afraid of. Rx. Killing you... won¡¯t require the power of reincarnation.¡±

    As this casual statement left his mouth, the atmosphere grew as tense as could possibly be. The distant onlookers had long since fled further away.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Zhu Tong suddenly bellowed and drew a jade scepter. Unearthly yao light shot out of it, bearing down on the distant Su Yi.

    Meanwhile, the other five revenants attacked without reservation. None of them held back in the slightest. All fought with everything they had.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    All manner of Transcendent treasures soared into the air, mixed with firelight. The power emanating from thembined, seemingly intent on destroying both heaven and earth.

    Their power was far beyond the bounds of the World King Realm. How could it possibly be ordinary?

    Heaven and earth trembled. The air was thrown into disarray, and the entirety of Violet River City shook. Throughout the city, cultivators paled. It was as if they were witnessing the descent of the apocalypse!

    Meanwhile, Zhou Tianli and hispanions turned and fled. Although they were from the ancient Zhou Family, and although they had Transcendent treasures, their cultivations had not yet reached the Path of Transcendence. How could they dare to sh with Su Yi head-on?

    Su Yi took this in, but all he did was subtly shake his head. <i>Do you really think you can escape?</i>

    His robes billowed around him as he swung his sword and attacked.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    A streak of dazzlingly radiant golden sword intent rose into the air. Sword intent connected heaven and earth, and it was full of chaotic and grand immortal light.

    When this sh descended, it was as if the sun had fallen down to earth, burning the skies in its wake.

    <i>Boom¡ª¡ª!</i>

    The resulting impact shook both heaven and earth.

    Zhu Tong and the other revenants¡¯ joint attack exploded beneath the pressure!

    Six types of Transcendent treasures broke beneath that glittering, resplendent sword intent, as if they were made of paper. They shattered into pieces, scattering countless fragments.

    Zhu Tong and the others all suffered a bacsh. They staggered back, their expressions shifting dramatically.

    Su Yi really hadn¡¯t used the power of reincarnation, but his strength was nheless so terrifying as to make their hair stand on end. They even found it difficult to breathe!

    This was despite them having researched and pondered everyst detail of the battle at Universal Emptiness Temple. They¡¯d already known that Su Yi¡¯s strength wasparable to the strongest of early-stage Nascent Divinity Transcendents.

    But it was only now that they shed with him themselves that they understood on a visceral level just how terrifying this twenty-something-year-old was!

    They couldn¡¯t even imagine what it would be like if Su Yi were to use the power of reincarnation. Would he be truly invincible and truly unstoppable?

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Before Zhu Tong and the others could respond, Su Yiunched his second attack.

    However, this one was aimed at the fleeing Zhou nsmen. It drew upon the wonders of the Laws of Flying Light, reaching unbelievable speeds.

    All the onlookers saw was a blur of deep blue light.

    A momentter, the seven Zhou Family World Kings popped like soap bubbles.

    <i>Bang! Bang! Bang!</i>

    They burst like fireworks, blooming in the skies above Violet River City. They were bright red, beautiful, and bleak.

    It was unquestionably intimidating.

    After all, the fallen were all ancient World Kings of the Zhou Family. They¡¯d stood at the pinnacle of the stars for a long, long time.

    Yet now, they were mowed down like grass. A single sh executed them all!

    This tyrannical scene filled countless onlookers with astonishment. Their entire bodies quivered.

    It was enough to make even revenants like Zhu Tong panic! They scattered, using secret evasive arts to flee into the distance.

    ¡°Suppress!¡±

    The edge of Su Yi¡¯s sword turned, then bore down on the air.

    Sword intent full of the Laws of Restricting the Profound spread outward, and soon, the surrounding eighty thousand feet of sky werepletely sealed off

    The six revenants felt as if they¡¯d sunk into a swamp, or as if a divine mountain were weighing down their heads. They staggered as if intoxicated, no longer able to flee quickly.

    Even though they were revenants, and even though they weren¡¯t as strong as they¡¯d been in life, they were stillparable to experts of the Nascent Divinity Realm.

    But now, even when they fled with all their might, sword intent alone was enough to restrict them. This was unquestionably terrifying, to the point that they almost broke down. <i>The Temple Master is obviously only in the Oneness Realm, so why is he so astonishingly powerful?</i>

    ¡°Su Yi! If you dare strike the killing blow, the Southern me Pure Lands won¡¯t rest until you¡¯re dead!¡± bellowed Zhu Tong.

    But the only answer he got was yet another sh of sword qi. It was as radiant as the light of a new dawn, and nothing could stand in its way as it cleaved the heavens asunder.

    As this streak of sword qi swept forth, all six revenants of the Southern me Pure Lands perished, including Zhu Tong. It was as easy as ughtering a flock of chickens.

    Only Zhu Tong¡¯s final roar remained, still echoing throughout heaven and earth.

    Without exception, the distant onlookers were wide-eyed and tongue-tied. They werepletely dazed. Barely any time had passed since the start of the battle, but it was already over.

    Neither the revenants nor the Zhou Family experts could take even a single hit. All of them shattered like y chickens and porcin dogs!

    Thispletely overturned their perception, and even their imagination. It came as an unprecedented shock!

    Su Yi put away the Sword of the Human Realm, turned, and nced at the Divine Forge.

    He then took out a jug of wine and toasted the ce in which he¡¯d reforged his weapon. He whispered, ¡°If they won¡¯t rest until I¡¯m dead, I¡¯ll help you avenge this grudgepletely. After all, I did take your Thousand Wonders Furnace and Nine Purities Dao me, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    With that, Su Yi threw back his head, took a deep swing of wine, and drifted off.

    It had been a month since he¡¯d arrived at the Divine Forge. During that time, he reforged an unparalleled weapon, slew six revenants of the Southern me Pure Lands, and killed seven members of the Zhou Family of the Ancient Guardians of the Dao.

    When word spread, it shook the entire Divine Capital Star Realm!

 Chapter 1338 - A Formal Visit

    <h4>Chapter 1338 - A Formal Visit</h4>

    The Divine Capital Star Realm was the greatest of the star realms.

    All six of the Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao and many of the stars¡¯ top factions had forces stationed here.

    When word of the battle at the Divine Forge spread, those who stood at the pinnacle of the modern era found out immediately.

    These top factions were instantly astonished.

    ¡°Just how strong has the Temple Master be?¡±

    This was what everyone was wondering.

    A month prior, in the battle at Universal Emptiness Temple, the Temple-Master single-handedly defeated four Nascent Divinity Realm revenants in a row.

    Now, just a monthter, he killed Nascent Divinity revenants without difficulty, as if he were ughtering chickens!

    This change left the top factions¡¯ hearts quivering with fright.

    ¡°Times have changed. We thought that the Temple Master, a legend of the former era, was doomed to be left behind. Who¡¯d have thought that he¡¯d be this strong while still on the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension....?¡± an old-timer said gravely. ¡°What will happen if things go on like this?¡±

    ¡°Reincarnation is a natural counter to revenants, but the Temple Master is strong enough to y Nascent Divinity Transcendents with ease, even without it. Is he... even human?¡± someone said bitterly.

    ¡°Just wait. The more dazzlingly strong the Temple Master is now, the closer he is to death!¡± someone said hatefully, gnashing their teeth.

    The home of the ancient Zhou Family.

    Family Head Zhou Huaji sat alone, his expression overcast.

    Within the grand hall, the Zhou Family higher-ups were busy arguing.

    Some were ovee with fury. They urged the others to do everything in their power to kill the Temple Master and avenge their nsmen.

    But others opposed this notion. They thought it unwise to act recklessly; doing so would only create more casualties.

    These two starkly opposed camps argued with iparable ferocity.

    ¡°How about I pay him a visit?¡± a calm voice resounded from beyond the grand hall, instantly quelling the fierce debate. The hall was suddenly so silent that you could have heard a pin drop.

    The crowd then watched as a stick-thin man in a in, undyed shirt walked into the hall. His features were as smooth as jade, and he wore a willowy beard. A rain of immortal light scattered around him.

    ¡°Ancestor!¡±

    Everyone, including Family Head Zhou Huaji, rose to greet him.

    Zhou Hanshan.

    He was a veritable living fossil, who¡¯d proven his Dao and stepped onto the Path of Transcendence in the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone ten years prior!

    He¡¯d only just recently returned to the n.

    The Zhou Family had always kept this secret tightly under wraps. There were numerous guesses and rumors floating around, but no outsiders knew that Zhou Hanshan had already returned!

    ¡°And what do you think we should do, Family Head?¡± Zhou Hanshan asked warmly.

    Zhou Huaji took a deep breath. ¡°Suffering such devastating casualties has indeed brought shame on the entire family, but given the current situation, putting everything we have into opposing the Temple Master would be most unwise.¡±

    ¡°What makes you say that?¡± asked Zhou Hanshan.

    Zhou Huaji¡¯s gaze was cold and calm as he exined at top speed, ¡°The world is changing rapidly. Both the ancient orthodoxies and the top factions of the present day are rallying and expanding their forces. As of yet, none have dered war against the Temple Master.

    ¡°If we do so, win or lose, we¡¯ll only benefit other factions. Dering war will only hurt us, and it¡¯ll bring no advantages whatsoever!

    ¡°After all, when two tigers fight, it¡¯s always been those who watch the battle from a safe distance who benefit in the end.

    ¡°But if we endure a while longer, we can take advantage of the world¡¯s changes to rapidly strengthen ourselves. We can also wait until other factions fight the Temple Master, then attack. That way, we¡¯ll have nothing to worry about.¡±

    His words cleared the heads of every higher-up in attendance.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Zhou Hanshan said approvingly. ¡°I just met with an elder of the Southern me Pure Lands, and he told me that within the next six months, two noteworthy changes are due to arrive.

    ¡°First, more and more experts of the present day will step onto the Path of Transcendence.

    ¡°Second, within the ancient orthodoxies, revenantsparable to Dao Integration Transcendents will be able to re-enter the world.

    ¡°All of this means that the Temple Master¡¯s situation will be increasingly perilous. If all goes as I expect, we won¡¯t have to wait long before an unparalleled catastrophe befalls the Temple Master!¡±

    The crowd¡¯s spirits soared.

    ¡°Ultimately, time is on our side,¡± said Zhou Hanshan calmly. ¡°The world is changing, and a new era is approaching. As a peak faction, the greater the changes, the more advantages we can seize. As for the Temple Master? Even if he were stronger, he¡¯s ultimately stuck struggling within the World King Realm. The more time passes, the greater his disadvantage will be!

    ¡°Besides, the ones most eager to deal with the Temple Master are those ancient orthodoxies! When someone finds themself surrounded by enemies on all sides, it¡¯s as if they¡¯re contending with the era itself. Such people are ultimately doomed to be ripped to shreds!

    ¡°This is the trend of the future. Those who follow it shall flourish, and those who oppose it shall perish!¡±

    Here, Zhou Hanshanughed. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not looking down on the Temple Master. He really is terrifying, and he really is heaven-defying. Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t possibly have made enemies with the whole world. Even so, the more he jumps around now, the more brutal his fate will be when it¡¯s time to get even!¡±

    Waves coursed through the gathered higher-ups¡¯ hearts. All of them were filled with excitement.

    Zhou Huaji couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Ancestor, might I be so bold to ask whether or not you could handle the Temple Master with your current cultivation?¡±

    All eyes were instantly on Zhou Hanshan.

    Zhou Hanshan mulled it over. ¡°If I caught him off guard, I¡¯m about seventy percent sure I could take him. In a direct confrontation... I¡¯d give myself even odds.¡±

    The crowd couldn¡¯t help but look impressed. Their eyes lit up.

    The battle at Universal Emptiness Temple showed the world just how terrifying the Temple Master was.

    The battle at the Divine Forge left even the old-timers of the Ancient Guardian ns unable to stay calm. Their hearts quivered, and they felt iparably stifled, even pessimistic.

    But now, Zhou Hanshan¡¯s words had swept away the gray cloud lingering over their hearts!

    ¡°In this new era, the first group of experts to step onto the Path of Transcendence will be people like me. All of us are old-timers with iparably terrifying foundations.

    ¡°Take Zhong Tianquan of the Zhong Family or Deng Zuo of the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect. Who among themcks talent or strong foundations?¡± Zhou Hanshan said tly. ¡°In ancient times, it wouldn¡¯t have been difficult for them to achieve immortality, never mind stepping onto the Path of Transcendence!

    ¡°I spoke with a higher-up of the Southern me Pure Lands and confirmed that even in ancient times, my foundations in the Nascent Divinity Realm would have been absolutely top-notch,parable to the core disciples of powerful sects!"

    Here, he couldn¡¯t help but let his pride slip.

    ¡°A group of Nascent Divinity Realm experts has already arisen. Their strength is already sufficient to leave the Temple Master unable to raise his head!

    ¡°If Dao Integration Realm revenants enter the world, hah... Even with his mastery over reincarnation, the Temple Master will no longer be able to threaten them. He¡¯ll die beyond a shadow of a doubt!¡±

    ......

    Simr discussions took ce throughout the other Ancient Guardian ns and top factions of the stars.

    Throughout the stars, the winds rose and the clouds surged. The world was in uproar.

    But as time passed, everything gradually returned to stillness.

    Just when everyone thought the Zhou Family would aggressivelyunch a bid for revenge, they backed down and chose to endure, taking no action at all.

    Simrly, after the curtains fell on the battle at the Divine Forge, the ancient factions that had re-entered the world and the top factions of the present day seemed to reach a tacit agreement. None of them took any action against the Temple Master.

    It was to the point that they actively avoided provoking the Temple Master. In the days that followed, they didn¡¯t even discuss him.

    A rare peace followed.

    However, those with keen noses could tell that this was merely the calm before the impending storm!

    Universal Emptiness Temple.

    Autumn winds blew past. It was dusk, and thendscape was deste and bleak. Piles of golden leaves covered the ground, filling the courtyard.

    Su Yi sprawled out in his wicker chair, taking in the colorful leaves and appreciating their tranquil beauty.

    It had already been half a month since he¡¯d returned.

    He¡¯d spent this time cultivating in Universal Emptiness Temple. From time to time, he, Sword Immortal Qingshi, and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha discussed the Dao and exchanged stories of long ago.

    By now, Su Yi understood a fair bit. In ancient times, the catastrophe known as the End of the Dharma broke out, overturning all existing factions of seekers of immortality.

    It also destroyed numerous experts from the Immortal Realm!

    But now, times were changing. Countless years after it first disappeared, the Path of Transcendence was re-entering the world. The revenants who¡¯din dormant all this time were gradually re-entering the world with it.

    Former top sects, once unparalleled proud sons of heaven, and mysterious, high-ranking descendants of immortals were entering the stage.

    ording to Sword Immortal Qingshi¡¯s best estimate, it¡¯d be three months at minimum, or three years at most before Dao Integration Realm experts could traverse the stars once more.

    Even in ancient times, Dao Integration Realm revenants had been influential experts.

    More importantly, revenants of this level were strong enough to stave off some of the power of reincarnation¡¯s effects!

    In other words, in a direct confrontation, Su Yi¡¯s power of reincarnation might make them cautious, but it wouldn¡¯t be lethal.

    That is, unless his cultivation broke into a higher realm!

    Sword Immortal Qingshi suppressed his cultivation down to the Dao Integration Realm, and the two sparred to confirm this.

    In the end, they confirmed that unless Su Yi could break a Dao Integration Realm revenant¡¯s defenses, reincarnation¡¯s threat was significantly reduced. It no longer served as an effective counter.

    ¡°I really am increasingly pressed for time.¡± Su Yi rubbed his forehead.

    ¡°Are you afraid trouble wille knocking on your door?¡± Illuminating Emptiness walked over, and plopped down beside him, holding a freshly roasted boar leg. As he feasted, heughed, ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? With the founder and Senior Qingshi here, who¡¯d dare to make trouble?¡±

    Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha¡¯s lips twitched imperceptibly, but they couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay him any heed. They just pretended not to have heard anything.

    ¡°What makes you think I¡¯m afraid?¡± Su Yi said irritably.

    Illuminating Emptiness seemed confused. ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid, why are you spending your time lying around the temple?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m nourishing my heart,¡± Su Yi said airily.

    When he attacked, his heart was as sharp as his sword. At rest, it was as smooth as jade. That was how a sword cultivator ought to be.

    ¡°Nourishing your heart? Yeah, right,¡± Illuminating Emptiness sighed. ¡°Seems to me you¡¯re just lonely. I understand you. What well-adjusted person would be willing to spend all day in a temple this remote? Hell, not even birds can be bothered to poop here! You¡¯d have to be totally disinterested in the world¡¯s temptations, immune to beauty, with no taste for fine food or wine!¡±

    ¡°....¡± Su Yi, Sword Immortal Qingshi, and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha didn¡¯t know what to say to that. <i>Is he saying we aren¡¯t well-adjusted?</i>

    But before they could respond, an aged voice resounded from beyond the temple gates.

    ¡°Li Zhong hase here to pay his respects on his young mistress¡¯s orders!¡±

 Chapter 1339 - Viewing Enemies as Dried Bones Lying in Their Tombs

    <h4>Chapter 1339 - Viewing Enemies as Dried Bones Lying in Their Tombs</h4>

    ¡°Might I ask why you¡¯vee, sir?¡± Illuminating Emptiness opened the doors of Universal Emptiness Temple and saw an elder standing not far away.

    The old man¡¯s hair was tied into a Daoist topknot, and his Daoist robes were as red as fire. He had the air of an immortal.

    ¡°This old man hase here to see your founder, the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha, and Fellow Daoist Su,¡± the old man said with a smile.

    Illuminating Emptiness frowned. ¡°I¡¯m asking why you¡¯re here!¡±

    He could tell at a nce that the old man, Li Zhong, had extraordinary origins. However, this was the old monk¡¯s territory. Here, had ample confidence, and he wasn¡¯t at all afraid.

    The old man was obviously stunned, but a momentter, heughed, not at all concerned. ¡°A monk ought to avoid greed, anger, and foolishness. I¡¯m afraid your disposition isn¡¯t at all befitting of a Buddhist cultivator.¡±

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Illuminating Emptiness mmed the temple doors shut and grumbled, ¡°Damned Daoist. You¡¯re here as a guest, so why put on airs? And you even dared criticize me? You¡¯re practically <i>begging</i> me to curse you out.¡±

    He shook his head, turned, and was just about to leave when he realized that the founder had appeared beside him.

    ¡°Founder, what are you doing?¡± Illuminating Emptiness felt a bit guilty.

    The Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha nced at him and transmitted, ¡°The old-timer outside our gates was an old monster even in ancient times, the type to kill a man without even blinking. All who offend him have their bodies refined intomp oil and their souls locked within the wick of themp¡¯s candle. They can neither return to life nor die a proper death. They¡¯re just trapped there for all eternity, unable to find release. Would you... like to experience that?¡±

    Illuminating Emptiness gasped, and his face turned green as he forced a smile. ¡°With you here, Founder, what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±

    He obviously knew he¡¯d messed up.

    ¡°I can protect you for now, but can I protect you for a lifetime?¡± The Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha said irritably. ¡°Step aside. Don¡¯t speak rashly any further.¡±

    With that, he walked up and opened the temple gates.

    The old man in Daoist robes was still standing outside, his bearing tranquil and his expression warm, as if he weren¡¯t the least bit angry. He said with augh, ¡°Buddhist Brother, long time no see.¡±

    The Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha sighed. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought you¡¯d survive the End of the Dharma too, you old monster.¡±

    In ancient times, there were nine great yao monarchs, each an unparalleled hegemon of the Cloud Soaring Realm.

    This old man, Li Zhong, was one of them. The people knew him as the Mountain-Overturning Yao Monarch!

    Li Zhongughed. ¡°I¡¯ve always been afraid of death, and that¡¯s helped me live a bit longer than most.¡±

    The Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha bowed subtly. ¡°Please,e in.¡±

    Li Zhong gazed into the temple, then subtly shook his head. ¡°This is a Buddhist temple, an otherworldly purend. An old yao like me would be out of ce. It¡¯s best if I remain outside.¡±

    ¡°Are you afraid?¡±

    Sword Immortal Qingshi¡¯s voice emanated from the temple¡¯s depths.

    Li Zhong¡¯s gaze focused, but then, heughed. ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re there too, Sword Immortal Qingshi. I finally understand why no one dared enter the temple during the recent battle here.¡±

    Sword Immortal Qingshi appeared out of nowhere, beneath one of the temple¡¯s trees. He said with cool indifference, ¡°No need for wasted breath. Just tell me why you¡¯re here.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t polite at all.

    Li Zhongughed. ¡°Might you ask Fellow Daoist Su toe out and see me? This involves him.¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    The ground was nketed in fallen yellow leaves. The twilight was increasingly dark. Su Yi reclined beneath its waning light, entirely unmoving. His eyelids didn¡¯t so much as twitch.

    His attitude made Li Zhong¡¯s brow furrow imperceptibly.

    But a momentter, heughed. ¡°I said it earlier: I¡¯m here on my young mistress¡¯s orders, to establish a positive karmic tie with you, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    ¡°Positive karma again, huh...?¡± The corners of Su Yi¡¯s lips twitched, and his interest faded. He couldn¡¯t even be bothered to pay any further attention.

    ¡°Who is the young mistress you speak of?¡± Sword Immortal Qingshi couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    Li Zhong was an ancient yao expert. Even in ancient times, he was a top powerhouse of the yao path. Yet now, he was actually working for someone else!

    Li Zhong¡¯s expression was reserved, and his tone solemn. ¡°Fellow Daoist, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of her. My young mistress is from an Immortal Lord n of the Immortal Realm. Her name is Mo Qingchou.¡±

    Mo Qingchou!

    When they heard this name, both the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha and Sword Immortal Qingshi¡¯s eyelids twitched. Their expressions were instantly much more solemn.

    Sword Immortal Qingshi asked, ¡°What does she want?¡±

    ¡°She said that everyone beneath the heavens views Fellow Daoist Su with enmity. This has made his situation precarious. If things go on like this, who knows how much bloodshed will result?¡± Li Zhong said solemnly. ¡°My young mistress is willing to step forth, quell the waves, and help Fellow Daoist Su avert disaster!¡±

    When the crowd heard that, all of them understood.

    But Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find it surprising. <i>Just who is this Mo Qingchou person, to proim that she can help me ¡®quell the waves¡¯ when the whole world is against me?</i>

    <i>I don''t know about her power, but her confidence sure is right up there!</i>

    ¡°What are your conditions?¡± Sword Immortal Qingshi got straight to the point.

    ¡°My young mistress thinks that a rare, miraculous genius like Fellow Daoist Su shouldn¡¯t find himself trapped with no hope of reprieve. It would be a pity if he died. If Fellow Daoist Su is amenable, he can cultivate by the young mistress¡¯s side. That way, he can find shelter from the wind and rain, and he¡¯ll no longer need to worry about his future prospects.¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when he looked at the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha and Sword Immortal Qingshi. ¡°As I¡¯m sure you know, given the young mistress¡¯s background and foundations, if Fellow Daoist Su cultivates alongside her, he will have no need to fear failing to transcend mortality and be an immortal!

    ¡°Should he one day proceed to the Immortal Realm, he¡¯ll surely soar to prominence, reaching heights others can only dream of!¡±

    Here, Li Zhong¡¯s eyes shone with a nigh imperceptible hint of longing.

    Bing an immortal was something most of the countless cultivators of the Human Realm could only dream of!

    But only people like Li Zhong, who¡¯d sought greater heights on the Path of Transcendence for countless years, really understood how difficult it was to prove one¡¯s Dao and be an immortal!

    But if Su Yi joined up with Mo Qingchou, it would be apletely different story.

    He could achieve transcendence and immortality, and even a rapid rise to prominence in the Immortal Realm!

    Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha nced at each other, then looked at Su Yi.

    They couldn¡¯t make this decision for him.

    When Li Zhong saw this, he smiled faintly. He too looked at Su Yi, seemingly full of confidence.

    This was a stroke of good fortune grand enough to help him be an immortal. Who could possibly refuse such an opportunity?

    The ground was covered in fallen leaves. The air was deste and cold.

    Su Yiy in his wicker chair and said distractedly, ¡°My path doesn¡¯t require relying on anyone else. So what if your young mistress is from the immortal realm? She¡¯s just another revenant now. I don¡¯t need her help, but she needs mine.¡±

    He spoke withplete calmposure.

    Li Zhong was stunned. His brow furrowed, and for a moment, he dared not believe his ears.

    He was talking about helping Su Yi achieve <i>immortality</i>! Even top experts of the Path of Transcendence would have struggled to resist such a tempting offer. Who could have imagined someone would refuse it so casually?

    Especially since Su Yi was now public enemy number one. Shouldn¡¯t that have made him even more likely to seize any and every opportunity to save himself?

    Li Zhong looked at Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha. ¡°Please permit me to speak bluntly. My words might be grating, but please, don¡¯t take offense.¡±

    Sword Immortal Qingshi immediately understood. He snorted coldly. ¡°You¡¯re saying that Ol¡¯ Monk Universal Emptiness and I can¡¯t protect Fellow Daoist Su?¡±

    The Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha¡¯s gaze frosted over too.

    Li Zhong sighed. ¡°You already understand the situation, so I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve realized that as time passes, more and more descendants of immortals and top experts who survived the End of the Dharma will enter the world. All of them are sure to target Fellow Daoist Su. How much of this... can you two resolve?¡±

    Without even waiting for an answer, Li Zhong continued, ¡°No one is willing to leave a sword hovering over their heads, and everyone longs to break their curse. All of this means that the world¡¯s revenants will pursue Fellow Daoist Su relentlessly so long as breath remains in their bodies!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only by joining my young mistress and cultivating alongside her that Fellow Daoist Su can avert disaster and turn this catastrophe into good fortune!¡±

    He spoke withplete assurance.

    Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha fell silent, their expressions uncertain.

    How could they not realize that Li Zhong¡¯s argument made sense? Joining Mo Qingchou was indeed a rtively safe choice.

    But they also knew that the moment Su Yi agreed to follow her, he¡¯d have to obey her orders, and his fate would no longer be his own!

    ¡°They won¡¯t rest until they¡¯re dead?¡± Su Yiughed from his wicker chair. ¡°Very well. They can go right ahead. As for your young mistress¡¯s good intentions? I appreciate the thought. Illuminating Emptiness, please see off our guest.¡±

    Illuminating Emptiness immediately stood up. ¡°Please leave, old man!¡±

    Li Zhong was obviously caught off guard. He couldn¡¯t even imagine this. <i>I spoke so clearly, but they¡¯re still refusing me!</i>

    ¡°You really should leave,¡± Sword Immortal Qingshi said calmly.

    The Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha said, ¡°Some will choose to lower their heads in hopes of bing immortals, while others choose to forge their own path and cleave through heaven¡¯s gates. Even if they fail, their pride will never waver. Fellow Daoist Su falls into thetter group.¡±

    Li Zhong fell silent, his expression shifting and uncertain.

    Finally, he gazed at the young man reclining in the wicker chair and said, ¡°The young mistress said that it was fine if you refused, as she¡¯d give you time to reconsider. She¡¯s willing to wait patiently until you¡¯re willing to ept her good intentions.¡±

    Here, he sped his fist, bowed slightly, and sighed. ¡°But no matter what anyone might say, I cannot help but admire your spirit, Fellow Daoist. Farewell.¡±

    With that, one of the Nine Yao Monarchs of the ancient era turned and left. It wasn¡¯t long before he disappeared into the boundless light of dusk.

    Night soon fell.

    Illuminating Emptiness closed the temple gates, then gazed up into the dome of heaven. ¡°If only I¡¯d been offered such an opportunity... Bing an immortal with no effort on my part? How wonderful would that be?¡±

    <i>Whap!</i>

    The Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He smacked Illuminating Emptiness¡¯s bald head, making the monk clutch his skull and scamper away like a panicked rat.

    ¡°You unfilial disciple! If I don¡¯t teach you a lesson now, you¡¯re sure to anger me to death!¡±

    The Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha¡¯s beard bristled up, and his eyes bulged.

    Sword Immortal Qingshiughed and pped his hands. ¡°A well-deserved beating!¡±

    Illuminating Emptiness clutched his skull andughed dryly. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Founder! I was just saying! When ites to pride, I¡¯m not one whit inferior to my bro the Temple Master!¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, but in terms of shamelessness, I¡¯m far inferior to you,¡± Su Yi said with a dryugh.

    He rose from his wicker chair, stretched, and was just about to head back to his room to rest when Sword Immortal Qingshi called out, ¡°Fellow Daoist, aren¡¯t you at all curious as to who Mo Qingchou is?¡±

    Her status was far too lofty and extraordinary, and she¡¯d just sent a mighty and influential yao like Li Zhong as her emissary. She obviously attached great importance to him. Yet now, Su Yi had directly refused her. It was hard to predict the consequences of this refusal.

    Sword Immortal Qingshi felt it necessary to exin the situationpletely. But Su Yi just stood there, hands behind his back, not even bothering to turn his head. ¡°Heaven and earth are impartial. They treat all things as straw dogs. Those who view me with enmity shall soon be dried-up bones.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who they are. All of my enemies will meet the same fate!¡±

 Chapter 1340 - The Arrival of the Age of Transcendence

    <h4>Chapter 1340 - The Arrival of the Age of Transcendence</h4>

    The descendants of immortals who¡¯d survived the End of the Dharma were perhaps overly ustomed to power.

    Both Fu Dongli, the one with the Obscuring Heavens Umbre, and Mo Qingchou, the one who¡¯d sent Li Zhong here to persuade Su Yi, thought they could force Su Yi to ept their ¡°good intentions.¡±

    They promised wondrous arts, precious treasures, protection, and that they¡¯d bring Su Yi to the Immortal Realm to cultivate.

    But they were effectively just saying, ¡°I know you¡¯re in deep shit, so I¡¯ll help you out, <i>if </i>you agree to lower your head and do what I say.¡±

    Were those really ¡°good intentions?¡±

    No.

    They were really offering an exchange!

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t averse to making deals. No, what bothered him was their lofty, superior attitude.

    He¡¯d spent his whole life immersed in his pursuit of the Dao of the Sword. How could he possibly need another to lift him up?

    Even if he was surrounded by enemies on all sides, how could he possibly need another to shelter him from the wind and rain?

    The most ludicrous part was that both Mo Qingchou and Li Zhong obviously assumed he was in Universal Emptiness Temple because he wanted Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha to protect him!

    <i>In others¡¯ eyes, I really am in grave peril. How could they possibly know that in my eyes, being surrounded by enemies is merely an opportunity to temper myself?</i>

    <i>Those who fail to kill me will ultimately be my stepping stones, helping me create an unparalleled Grand Dao and soar to greater heights!</i>

    Su Yi shook his head, calmed his heart, and focused on his cultivation.

    ......

    Night fell, and the leaves rustled as they were swept into the autumn winds.

    ¡°How many Transcendents long to be immortals even in their dreams? Yet Fellow Daoist Su disregarded this opportunitypletely. I truly cannot help but praise his spirit,¡± said Sword Immortal Qingshi.

    He thought back to thest moments before Li Zhong left. The old yao was obviously surprised by Su Yi¡¯s spirit too; he even sighed in admiration.

    The Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha sped his palms together, his countenance like a Buddhist statue''s. ¡°The Buddha once said, ¡®I vow to surpass this world and reach an unsurpassed path. I swear to refrain from achieving enlightenment until this vow has been fulfilled.¡¯

    ¡°It seems to me that Fellow Daoist Su has simrly transcendent aspirations. He seeks an unsurpassed Grand Dao. If he fails to achieve his goals, it won¡¯t matter even if he bes an immortal, as that is not what he wishes for.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case,¡± said Sword Immortal Qingshi with a hint of self-deprecation. ¡°Were he to lower his head in exchange for a shot at immortality, his Immortal Dao ultimately wouldn¡¯t even be worth looking at.¡±

    These two top experts who¡¯d survived the End of the Dharma were both deeply moved.

    In pursuit of the Grand Dao, some people chose to ride the wind and borrow other¡¯s power.

    But others chose to find their own path, point their swords at heaven¡¯s gates, and create their own unsurpassed Grand Dao!

    Neither choice was intrinsically good or bad. After all, going with the flow took skill too.

    And those who sought their own way walked a path riddled with thorns. This choice meant facing unimaginable difficulties and perils. One mistake could lead to annihtion.

    ¡°His heart is like a boulder. Even if the heavens fell and the earth caved in, it wouldn¡¯t waver. Without powerful will, aspirations, and breadth of spirit, it would be impossible to be as calm as Fellow Daoist Su,¡± the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha said solemnly. ¡°Everyone thinks he¡¯ll struggle to escape disaster, but I¡¯ve never thought that. What if instead, Fellow Daoist Su fights until there¡¯s no one left to oppose him? What then?¡±

    Sword Immortal Qingshi¡¯s eyes lit up. Heughed. ¡°You might just be saying that... but I actually rather look forward to that day.¡±

    ......

    The Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone.

    An ind shrouded in immortal mists and dotted with swaying pines, waterfalls, and springs.

    ¡°Young Mistress, I am ashamed to report that I could notplete the task you entrusted me with,¡± Li Zhong sped his fists and said apologetically.

    A young woman stood not far away, by the side of a cliff. She was tall, slender, and dressed in purple men¡¯s robes. Her long ck hair was tied into a Daoist topknot, and she had a pure, unaffected and extraordinary elegance about her.

    ¡°If he isn¡¯t interested in immortality, what <i>is </i>he interested in?¡± she whispered, turning to look at Li Zhong.

    Suddenly, misty light fell from the dome of heaven, illuminating the young woman¡¯s pure, beautiful face and lending her an additional holy, extraordinary charm.

    Her skin was as fair as snow, and her features were picture perfect. Unusually, she had pale golden eyes, which shed with divine radiance when she looked around.

    She was dressed like a man, but her elegance and bearing were dazzling nheless.

    Mo Qingchou.

    A prominent figure from the Immortal Realm, and a true descendant of immortals!

    Li Zhong averted his gaze, not daring to gaze directly at her. ¡°It seems to me that Su Yi has a powerful will and a strong spirit. He lives up to his reputation as the legendary expert whose sword once suppressed the stars. As for why he refused your good intentions, Young Mistress, perhaps... he simply isn¡¯t willing to serve beneath another.¡±

    Mo Qingchou mulled that over. ¡°If he¡¯s so proud, why has he hidden himself in Universal Emptiness Temple? How is that any different from subordinating himself to another?¡±

    Li Zhong hesitated, then said, ¡°To tell the truth, it didn¡¯t seem like Su Yi was there to receive protection from Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha.¡±

    ¡°What makes you say that?¡±

    Li Zhong fell briefly silent. ¡°His spirit surpasses even Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha! During my visit, neither of them dared treat me with negligence, but Su Yi disregarded me from beginning to end.¡±

    Mo Qingchou was stunned. ¡°He¡¯s really that arrogant?¡±

    Li Zhong shook his head. ¡°This isn¡¯t arrogance, but rather, absolute confidence andposure. I paid close attention, and I could tell that Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha deeply respect him. Furthermore, during my visit, it was Su Yi who made all the decisions.¡±

    ¡°It sounds like Su Yi really is an unparalleled figure,¡± Mo Qingchou said softly. ¡°It¡¯s a pity I can¡¯t put him to use...¡±

    Li Zhong¡¯s heart quivered. ¡°Young Mistress, if you¡¯ll forgive me for speaking out of turn, I hope you¡¯ll wait a while longer instead of making a decision right away.¡±

    A faint, yful smile appeared on Mo Qingchou¡¯s lips. ¡°Rx. I¡¯m not so temperamental as to fly off the handle because he refused me. Besides, I said I¡¯d give him time to think things over, and I naturally won¡¯t go back on my word.¡±

    Li Zhong inwardly sighed in relief.

    ¡°But....¡± Mo Qingchou continued, ¡°We¡¯re going to discuss Su Yi at tomorrow¡¯s Immortal Assembly. I wouldn¡¯t mind saying a few words on his behalf, but I¡¯m certain the others won¡¯t be so agreeable.¡±

    Here, she subtly shook her head and sighed. ¡°The crux of the matter is that he¡¯s like a sword hovering over our heads. If we can¡¯t control him, destroying him would be the wisest course of action!¡±

    Li Zhong¡¯s heart shook. Tomorrow¡¯s Immortal Assembly would be a gathering ce for numerous descendants of immortals with terrifying backgrounds, as well as the greatest experts of ancient orthodoxies.

    And the most important topic of discussion would be what to do about Su Yi, the man who controlled the power of reincarnation!

    It was just as Mo Qingchou said. Reincarnation was a sword hovering over the revenants¡¯ heads. The stronger he was, the less willing they were to tolerate him!

    ¡°No matter what anyone else thinks, I¡¯ll wait a while longer. Perhaps... after Su Yi has suffered enough and run into life-threatening misfortune, he¡¯ll reconsider my good intentions...¡± whispered Mo Qingchou.

    ......

    The next day, Mo Qingchou convened the Immortal Assembly every revenant beneath the heavens was paying attention to.

    Word of the assembly spread, causing widespread uproar.

    Two developments drew the most attention.

    First, over the next couple of months, the ancient orthodoxies would join forces with the top orthodoxies of the present day to establish a new order!

    Second, some of the ancient orthodoxies and descendants of ancient immortals had jointly dered that Su Yi had half a year to submit. If he did, he could escape death.

    If he didn¡¯t, they¡¯d destroy him!

    This news shook everyst star realm, causing a massivemotion. Everyone could foresee that the Temple Master, the man whose sword once suppressed the stars, was about to get swept into an unpredictable and perilous storm!

    ......

    ¡°Mistress, that Su Yi guy is in for it this time!¡± The yellow dog, Xing Que, was visibly excited. It immediately rushed over to Daoist Master Red Cloud to report on the Immortal Assembly.

    ¡°All they did was express their stance. No need to pay them any heed,¡± said Daoist Master Red Cloud. She was busy making congee, and she was only half paying attention to Xing Que. ¡°Besides, how many people can this so-called ¡®Immortal Assembly'' really represent?¡±

    The dog thought for a moment. ¡°Mistress, if you couldn¡¯t even be bothered to attend, that proves the Immortal Assembly really wasn¡¯t worth taking seriously.¡±

    Daoist Master Red Cloud looked at the steaming white porridge and ordered, ¡°Call A¡¯Jiu over. It¡¯s time to eat.¡±

    ¡°Wonderful!¡± The dog licked its chops and dashed off to carry out her orders.

    ......

    Time slipped by. Another two months passed in a sh.

    During this time, a series of rapid changes urred throughout the stars.

    One newly minted Transcendent after another returned from the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone, bing a popr topic of conversation.

    Their ranks included the Painter, the founder of the Studio of the Heart, as well as Deng Zuo of the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect and Yan Daolin, the Supreme Leader of the Nine Heavens Pavilion.

    All of them had returned!

    Furthermore, Transcendents had appeared amongst the old-timers of the Six Ancient Guardian ns of the dao and the Eight Great World King ns, too!

    All of this shook the stars, stirring up countless waves.

    ¡°The age of the Transcendents has already begun!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s sure to be the Transcendents who preside over the days toe.¡±

    Countless people sighed over these developments.

    The world was changing, and the bnce of power was shifting. This would have a deep impact on everyst cultivator¡¯s future cultivation!

    Who wouldn¡¯t have paid attention?

    ¡°It¡¯s only been two months, but there are already over a hundred new Transcendents, and those are just the ones we know of!¡±

    ¡°Who knows how many more experts have reached Transcendence in secret?¡±

    ¡°They say that those ancient orthodoxies already have Dao Integration Realm revenants to hold down the fort!¡±

    Throughout these two months, experts of the Path of Transcendence were the most popr topic of conversation.

    As for Su Yi? It was as if he¡¯d evaporated into thin air. There¡¯d been no word of him in all this time.

    Universal Emptiness Temple.

    A blizzard had raged for several days straight, coating this ancient Buddhist temple in white. Snow was piled high atop the eaves facing the courtyard.

    A red y furnace zed next to the courtyard¡¯s ancient tree. Someone was heating a jug of wine.

    The mes were red-hot, and white steam rose out of the jug, wafting into the frigid air. An enticing fragrance soon permeated the entire Temple.

    Su Yi sat sprawled out in his wicker chair, holding a cup of wine and enjoying the scenery.

    Illuminating Emptiness sat by the tree¡¯s roots, holding a greasy roasted bird and devouring it with relish.

    Meanwhile, an old man in in cloth robes and a round ck cap appeared in the distant, snowy wilderness outside the temple, approaching against the wind.

 Chapter 1341 - An Invitation to the Violet Heavens Platform

    <h4>Chapter 1341 - An Invitation to the Violet Heavens tform</h4>

    Flurries of snow filled the air, and the winds were bone-chillingly cold, but the old man didn¡¯t seem at all affected.

    Before long, he saw Universal Emptiness Temple in the distance.

    ¡°Temple Master, an old friend hase to see you,¡± whispered the old man.

    His voice wasn¡¯t loud, yet it rode the icy winds all the way into the temple.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The temple gates opened.

    Illuminating Emptiness¡¯s tall, stalwart figure appeared. When he saw the old man in the round ck cap, his gaze instantly frosted over, and his whole body seethed with killing intent. ¡°I said a long time ago that if you dared get within a thousand square miles of Universal Emptiness Temple, I¡¯d kill you myself! Don¡¯t tell me you forgot?¡±

    This old man was none other than the Tailor!

    The Tailor looked at him, his gaze a bit conflicted, and whispered, ¡°Illuminating Emptiness, the moment you gave the Thousand Opportunities Seal to the Temple Master, I ceased to owe you a thing.¡±

    He paused, then pointed at himself and spoke without the slightest ripple of emotion. ¡°The one you see is nothing but a clone. I¡¯d fall to a single attack. Once I¡¯ve seen the Temple Master, this clone will destroy itself. No need for you to do anything.¡±

    Illuminating Emptiness frowned.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s voice emanated from within the temple.

    The Tailor smiled, then walked over. He passed through the temple gates and walked right past Illuminating Emptiness without so much as ncing at him.

    ¡°What wickedness have youe here for, you old schemer?¡± Illuminating Emptiness¡¯s face filled with aversion and loathing.

    The Tailor continued ignoring him. He just continued through the snow and arrived by the ancient tree Su Yi was reclining beneath.

    The fire of the little y furnace zed, and the fragrance of wine wafted into the air.

    The Tailor¡¯s nostrils red. ¡°Good wine.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s a pity,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°You aren¡¯t worthy of drinking with me."

    The Tailor sat on the ground, his gaze calm. ¡°I gave up alcohol a long time ago, but when Butterfly Girl died, I broke my own rule and had a drink. That vor... I recall it vividly even now.¡±

    ¡°You mean that butterfly I swatted?¡± said Su Yi.

    The Tailor took out a teacup and teapot and poured himself a full cup of tea. ¡°That¡¯s right. I brought her up myself. I was both a master and a father to her. It was much like your rtionship with Qing Tang.¡±

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    ¡°It hurts.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯vee here to avenge her?¡±

    ¡°Indeed I have,¡± the Tailor said with a nod, sipping from his cup of tea. He said softly, ¡°I¡¯vee here in person to tell you that I¡¯ve decided to get revenge.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi. ¡°And how do you n to achieve that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for some of our old friends to discuss the Dao with you seven days from now, on Mount Pitaya¡¯s Violet Heavens tform,¡± said the Tailor. ¡°With life and death in the bnce.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose.

    Mount Pitaya was arge but ordinary mountain of the Divine Capital Star Realm.

    And the Violet Heavens tform stood at the highest point of Mount Pitaya.

    More importantly, this was the ce where the Tailor first suffered a crushing defeat at the Temple Master¡¯s hands!

    Su Yi asked with great interest, ¡°Just who are these ¡®old friends¡¯ you speak of?¡±

    ¡°Some you can surely guess,¡± said the Tailor. ¡°Others will surprise you. You¡¯ll know when you get there.¡±

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have arranged all this if you didn¡¯t have ample reasons to believe I¡¯d show up. You might as well speak directly.¡±

    The Tailor took a copper coin out of his sleeves. It was round, with a square hole, and it was threaded on a ck string.

    ¡°A world exists within this copper coin. I¡¯ve pondered it for a long time, but I still cannot see through its mysteries,¡± said the Tailor. ¡°But I can tell you that the Antique Dealer is inside.¡±

    With that, he passed the coin to Su Yi.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. After a moment¡¯s silence, he epted the coin.

    But instead of examining it, he asked, ¡°Were you connected to the attack on the Glittering Jewel Hidden Realm?¡±

    The Glittering Jewel Hidden Realm! This was the Temple Master¡¯s former home.

    But a long, long time ago, a group of mysterious experts destroyed it. In the end, only Wei Shan and his daughter, A¡¯Jiu, escaped alive.

    As for Old Cripple Wei and the others? Their fate was yet unknown.

    Wei Shan had told Su Yi that he¡¯d asked the Antique Dealer for help uncovering the identities of their mysterious assants.

    But after the Antique Dealer agreed to help him, he inexplicably disappeared!

    The Tailor shook his head. ¡°Had I been involved, Wei Shan and his daughter would never have survived.¡±

    He paused, then said, ¡°But the Antique Dealer suspected me of destroying the Glittering Jewel Star Realm, which is why he attacked me.

    ¡°Unfortunately for him, he waspletely mistaken. Furthermore, one wrong move, and I almost destroyed him. In the end, he hid himself within this copper coin. Only then did he escape with his life.¡±

    Here, he paused once more to drain his cup of tea. ¡°I gave you the coin because I disdain to use the Antique Dealer¡¯s life to threaten you.¡±

    Su Yi drew his finger across the coin. ¡°No, you gave it to me because you knew a threat like that wouldn¡¯t be at all effective.¡±

    The Tailor didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Although I didn¡¯t destroy the Glittering Jewel Hidden Realm, I know who did.¡±

    He looked at Su Yi. ¡°If you return from Violet Heavens tform alive, I¡¯ll give you answers.¡±

    There was no doubt that this was why the Tailor was so confident Su Yi would show up!

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even stop to think. ¡°Those conditions are insufficient.¡±

    The Tailor smiled. ¡°I understand. If I want you to knowingly enter the deathtrap I¡¯ve arranged for you, I¡¯ll have to offer you some real treasures.¡±

    With that, he flipped his palm, and a simple, unadorned gray sword floated into the air.

    The weapon was covered in holes and cracks, and there was ayer of dried blood on the hilt. The two tiny characters carved near the smeared blood read ¡°rity of the Heart.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed, and a hint of a chill appeared in the depths of his gaze. ¡°Why do you have that sword?¡±

    The sword¡¯s name came from the phrase ¡°A sword like ake of ice, so crystal-clear you can see the wielder¡¯s heart.¡± This was the weapon the Temple Master had forged for Old Cripple Wei!

    The Tailor gave it to Su Yi and said, ¡°Old Wei is still alive. Show up to the duel, and I¡¯ll tell you his whereabouts. Is that enough for you?¡±

    Su Yi gazed intently at the Tailor, then burst intoughter. ¡°You¡¯re crazy! Might you tell me just what troubles have befallen you to push you out of the darkness? What could be so bad as to make an old schemer like youe here to discuss this with me openly of your own ord?¡±

    The Tailor froze, his expression suddenly unreadable. He sighed, ¡°I¡¯ve always felt that if we weren¡¯t enemies, we could have had a wonderful friendship. We understand each other.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t dirty the word ¡®friendship,¡¯¡± Su Yi said coolly. ¡°I¡¯ve always looked down on you, both before and after my rebirth.¡±

    The Tailorughed, not at all concerned. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯ve run into any particrly thorny difficulties, but that I understand some of what¡¯s going on behind the curtain. I don¡¯t want others to kill you first. If they did, I¡¯d regret it for the rest of my life.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°What did you find out?¡±

    ¡°In two years, the Domain Boundary Battlefield will open,¡± said the Tailor. ¡°Experts of other star domains will then enter the Eastern Profound Star Domain, ushering in a war for control. The secrets I¡¯ve learned pertain to the Domain Boundary Battlefield.¡±

    Here, a strange light lit in his eyes, revealing an uncharacteristic hint of pity. ¡°Put a bit more directly, during the two years leading up to the Domain Boundary Battlefield reopening, you¡¯ll face unpredictable disaster.

    ¡°This about it. You¡¯re themon foe of every revenant beneath the heavens, and my enemy, too. Now, there¡¯s an unpredictable disaster looming over you. Who knows when it¡¯ll strike?

    ¡°Tell me, do you find your predicament... pleasant?¡±

    Su Yi justughed and patted the Tailor on the head. ¡°Being invincible is boring. If I¡¯m surrounded by enemies, that just means I have something to look forward to. We¡¯ve opposed each other all these years. Surely you understand that?¡±

    The Tailor shoved Su Yi¡¯s hand away and frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! What are you doing? Are you trying to humiliate me?¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Calm down. It¡¯s just a clone. So what if I pat it on the head?¡±

    The Tailor rose, his gaze cold and indifferent. ¡°I said everything I have to say. Decide for yourself whether or not you¡¯lle to our appointment.¡±

    With that, he turned and was just about to leave when Su Yi called out, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with the Epoch of Demonism¡¯s Lady Snowjade of the Six Desires Demonist Sect?¡±

    The Tailor stopped in his tracks and looked at Su Yi. ¡°You¡¯re Shen Mu¡¯s reincarnation. You learned the truth back in Crow Ridge. You ought to know that I helped Lady Snowjade set up a deathtrap targeting you.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Yan Daolin also told you who Qing Wan really is. She¡¯s Lady Snowjade¡¯s closed-door disciple. When Qing Wan awakens the memories within her soul birthmark, she¡¯s sure to turn against you.¡±

    Here, the tailor seemedforted, and he couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°As for my connection to Lady Snowjade...? I¡¯ll say it again: if youe to the Violet Heavens tform and leave it alive, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    With that, he turned and walked off.

    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Illuminating Emptiness blocked his path.

    The Tailor frowned. ¡°The bond between us has been severed. Don¡¯t bring suffering upon yourself.¡±

    The monk grinned. ¡°Just now, you said that after seeing my bro the Temple Master, there¡¯d be no need for violence, as your clone would destroy itself. Well? You can destroy yourself now.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    ¡°Be quick about it!¡± urged Illuminating Emptiness. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you aren¡¯t going to keep your word?¡±

    The Tailor stared icily at the monk for a moment, then smiled faintly. ¡°Illuminating Emptiness, no matter what, you once saved my life. Should you meet with disaster, I¡¯ll personallyy your bones to rest, burn incense, and recite sutras before your tomb.¡±

    With that, he disintegrated into ash and dissipated.

    But even after watching the Tailor disintegrate, Illuminating Emptiness wasn¡¯t at all pleased. He gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°That act ofpassion is the biggest regret of my lifetime, you bastard!¡±

    He then walked up to Su Yi. ¡°Whatever you do, don¡¯t fall for his tricks. The old schemer¡¯s got a bellyful of malintent. That he invited you to this duel means he¡¯s made ample preparations. I don¡¯t even need to think to know that if you go, it¡¯s highly likely you¡¯ll never return!¡±

    His gaze was solemn, and his heart was full of concern. He understood the Tailor far too well. He typicallyy low, but when he attacked, he did so with a thorough, well-conceived n!

    Flurries of snowkes danced in the air, and the fragrance of wine wafted from the red y furnace.

    Su Yi was still sprawled out in the wicker chair. He closed his eyes, as if dozing. Only his lips moved. ¡°I go where my sword points. I¡¯m not afraid of never returning. My only fear is that I¡¯ll return disappointed. How could I be happy then?¡±

 Chapter 1342 - The Brewing Storm Starts Here

    <h4>Chapter 1342 - The Brewing Storm Starts Here</h4>

    Illuminating Emptiness opened his mouth as if to speak.

    But before he got the chance, Sword Immortal Qingshi¡¯s heartyughter rang out. ¡°¡®I¡¯m not afraid of never returning. My only fear is that I¡¯ll return disappointed?¡¯ Well said!¡±

    The Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha was even more direct. He whacked Illuminating Emptiness on the head. ¡°Don¡¯t sour the mood.¡±

    Illuminating Emptiness scratched his head. ¡°Why do I get the sense you¡¯re hiding something from me? If not, why would you be this calm after watching my bro the Temple Master agree to this challenge?¡±

    No one exined.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, Universal Emptiness and I already confirmed that the Laws now permit Dao Integration Realm revenants to wander the outside world,¡± said Sword Immortal Qingshi.

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head. ¡°It¡¯s even better that way.¡±

    Two months prior, the Mountain-Overturning Yao Monarch, Li Zhong, came to visit.

    At the time, Li Zhong could only travel the world thanks to a treasure simr to the Obscuring Heavens Umbre. Were he to actually attack, he¡¯d inevitably suffer a bacsh from the Laws.

    However, now, just two monthster, Dao Integration Realm revenants could travel freely. Su Yi found this quite surprising.

    There was no doubt about it. The world¡¯s changes were speeding up.

    Su Yi examined rity of the Heart intently, then put it away and took out the copper coin on a ck string. ¡°Do you two recognize this coin?¡±

    Earlier, he examined it with his divine sense. The coin looked ordinary and assuming, but it was indeed full of mysteries. The power of a mysterious formation covered its interior, and he couldn¡¯t think of any way to break it.

    Su Yi had tried calling out to the Antique Dealer, but no one responded.

    He dared say with certainty that he could break the mysterious seal on the copper coin if he drew on the power of the Sword of the Nine Hells. However, if he did so, it was highly likely he¡¯d hurt the Antique Dealer hiding inside.

    Thus, Su Yi ultimately decided not to risk it.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of falling <i>in love </i>with money, but the Antique Dealer¡¯s gone and fallen <i>into</i> his money!¡± eximed Illuminating Emptiness.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    The Antique Dealer had spent his life gathering all sorts of ancient treasures, and he was extremely miserly. People oftenughed and said that he was infatuated with money.

    Who¡¯d have thought he¡¯d one day have no choice but to seek refuge in a copper coin? In a sense, he¡¯d moved in with his ¡°one true love!¡±

    ¡°The coin is made of a material rarer than even Transcendent divine materials. It¡¯s evenparable to treasures of the Immortal Dao,¡± said Sword Immortal Qingshi after a brief examination. He looked impressed. ¡°Even in ancient times, this coin would absolutely have been a rare and wondrous treasure.¡±

    The Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha said, ¡°This copper coin really isn¡¯t simple. The power sealing it is emzoned with something simr to an Immortal Restriction, a treasure of the Immortal Dao, but it¡¯s not quite the same. It really is strange.

    These were both top Cloud Soaring Realm powerhouses of their era, but not even they could discern the copper coin¡¯s origins. Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find this surprising.

    ¡°Whatever else you might say about the Antique Dealer, he¡¯s gathered too many antiques over the years to count. I¡¯m sure this coin is one of them,¡± said Illuminating Emptiness. ¡°Back then, I heard the Antique Dealer brag about having collected quite a few relics and precious treasures that had existed since antiquity. They might have looked like a pile of junk then, but he said that when the time was right, these treasures would regain their former brilliance.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s heart stirred. ¡°That really is possible!¡±

    The Path of Transcendence had long been severed.

    But things were different now. The world was changing. Revenants were reawakening, and descendants of immortals were appearing, one after another.

    The Antique Dealer went to the trouble of gathering these ¡°useless¡± relics because he knew that if the era changed, they might well undergo an unbelievable transformation!

    ¡°Should the opportunity arise, I¡¯d quite like to meet this Antique Dealer of yours,¡± said Sword Immortal Qingshi. He seemed intrigued. ¡°I¡¯d like to see just how many unbelievable treasures are hidden amongst the antiques he¡¯s gathered over the years.¡±

    The Universal Emptiness Sword Buddhaughed. ¡°If we revenants of a bygone age could awaken after all those years of dormancy, who knows? The supreme treasures of ancient times might well have a shot at reawakening too.¡±

    After chatting a while longer, Su Yi went back to his room.

    In the two months since he¡¯d returned from the Divine Forge, he spent all his time either cultivating or nourishing his heart, never once cking off.

    ......

    That very day, word of a new development spread.

    ¡°The leaders of the Nine Heavens Pavilion, the Studio of the Heart, the Church of the River of Stars, and the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect have issued a joint decree. In seven days, they¡¯ll challenge the Temple Master atop Mount Pitaya¡¯s Violet Heavens tform!¡±

    Massive waves of uproar shook the world.

    ¡°Why would these top orthodoxies dere war against the Temple Master at this juncture? Something strange is afoot!¡±

    ¡°Strange? No, not at all. The revenants might be afraid of the power of reincarnation, but even if they dare not fight the Temple Master, the newly minted Transcendents of the present day are different. The Laws of Reincarnation can¡¯t suppress them!¡±

    ¡°The leaders of these top sects have all stepped onto the Path of Transcendence. Now that they¡¯ve joined forces, they obviously n toy the Temple Master to rest!¡±

    ¡°Will His Excellency the Temple Master... ept their challenge?¡±

    ...the stars were in uproar, and every cultivator was talking about this unprecedented challenge.

    This news also drew the attention of several ancient orthodoxies. Dark currents flowed beneath the surface.

    ...

    The Red City Daoist Sect.

    ¡°Where is the Violet Heavens tform? Whether Su Yi epts the challenge or not, we must make ample preparations,¡± ordered an old man bathed in fiery immortal light.

    ....

    Yang Transformation Immortal Mountain.

    ¡°Someone lost patience and decided to target the Temple Master already? Go investigate and see whose orders these top sects are following!¡± ordered a tall, stalwart man in ck robes.

    ...

    Deep within the Impermeable Demon Ocean, the yellow dog Xing Que said gravely, ¡°Whoever announced this challenge definitely has ill intentions! They¡¯re obviously using it to throw the new world order into disarray! When the timees, an unpredictable, chaotic battle is sure to follow.¡±

    Su Yi had long since be themon foe of the top factions of the present day, ancient orthodoxies, and descendants of immortals. All revenants saw him as prey. How could they possibly be content to watch Su Yi die at another¡¯s hands?

    The factions standing behind the Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao wouldn¡¯t just sit back and watch, either.

    When the leaders of the top orthodoxies of the present day attacked, the ancient orthodoxies and descendants of immortals were sure to get involved! And the situation would surely descend into chaos!

    ¡°They say it¡¯s easier to fish in troubled waters. But what I can say with certainty is that if Su Yi epts this challenge, he¡¯s doomed!¡± the dog said gravely.

    But here, the dog suddenly realized that Daoist Master Red Cloud didn¡¯t seem at all interested. She was just sitting there, repairing a worn-out, broken flower basket.

    ¡°Mistress, how... do you see this?¡± the yellow mutt couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Daoist Master Red Cloud ignored the question, and the dog considerately refrained from asking again.

    A long time passed before she raised the repaired flower basket and examined it with immense satisfaction. ¡°Isn¡¯t it pretty?¡±

    The dog hurriedly nodded. ¡°Extremely pretty!¡±

    Daoist Master Red Cloud put down the basket. ¡°I can tell you¡¯re worried about Fellow Daoist Su.¡±

    The dog froze, then denied it. ¡°Mistress, I¡¯d love to see him get what¡¯sing to him. How could I possibly be concerned about his safety?¡±

    ¡°When the timees, how about we go for a walk and see just how deep these turbid waters are?¡± asked Daoist Master Red Cloud.

    The dog was instantly excited. ¡°Mistress, you¡¯re finally in the mood to visit the outside world?¡±

    Daoist Master Red Cloud looked a bit dazed. She murmured to herself, ¡°It seems...it really has been a long time since I¡¯ve been so excited...¡±

    ......

    ¡°Who is the old Tailor working for?¡± asked Mo Qingchou.

    ¡°The old-timer¡¯s always been mysterious, and he always remains hidden in the darkness. They say he¡¯s working with no small number of ancient orthodoxies, including the Hidden Skies Immortal Sect, Profound Yin Demon Mountain, and Yellow Springs Demon Mountain,¡± said Li Zhong.

    ¡°Are they all Demonist factions of the ancient era?¡± asked Mo Qingchou. The three sects Li Zhong listed were all once peak Transcendent orthodoxies, and each had given rise to numerous true immortals of Demonism!

    Before he could answer, she asked another question. ¡°And what about the Nine Heavens Pavilion, the Studio of the Heart, the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect, and the Church of the River of Stars? Who¡¯s backing them?¡±

    ¡°Those are the four top orthodoxies of the present day,¡± said Li Zhong. ¡°They¡¯re on good terms with numerous ancient factions.¡±

    Mo Qingchou thought for a moment. ¡°When the timees, you should lead a group there too.¡±

    Li Zhong was stunned. ¡°Young Mistress, are you worried Su Yi will get himself killed?¡±

    Mo Qingchou said softly, ¡°I can already foresee that there¡¯ll be people who seize the opportunity to loot a burning house and pluck fish from muddied waters. However, there will also be people who choose to deliver coal in a blizzard. I¡¯ve chosen to be one of them.¡±

    ......

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether that Su person lives or dies. What matters is that the secrets of reincarnation absolutely cannot fall into another¡¯s hands!¡± Fu Dongli said with staunch conviction, his eyes shing with imposing light. ¡°When the timees, we¡¯ll go too!¡±

    He¡¯d fought with Su Yi, losing numerous precious treasures in the process. Moreover, Su Yi crushed him beneath his feet. His hatred for Su Yi was now bone-deep.

    More importantly, he¡¯d already retrieved his Natal Dao Bone, and his strength had undergone an earth-shaking transformation.

    Although he was still a revenant, he waspletely different from before.

    ......

    Numerous descendants of immortals chose to watch the battle and make preparations, just as Mo Qingchou and Fu Dongli had.

    And as word of the impending challenge at the Violet Heavens tform spread, the star realms practically boiled over, like pots blowing off their lids. Waves rocked the stars, and dark currents flowed beneath the surface.

    The Primordial Unity Daoist Sect.

    Deng Zuo sat in a dark room, caressing the t of his sword, his gaze focused and tranquil.

    It was raining outside, and the winds were fierce, but Deng Zuo didn¡¯t care in the slightest. All he wanted now was to sever the enmity between him and the Temple Master!

    The Nine Heavens Pavilion.

    Yan Daolin arrived in the forbidden ground on the sect¡¯s back mountain.

    The Nine Heavens Pavilion was one of the greatest factions of the starry skies. Every disciple who joined the sect had to swear a Grand Dao Oath before their Dao Sword.

    But throughout the sect, none but Yan Daolin knew the sword¡¯s name or what it looked like. It was iparably mysterious.

    Throughout the years, the sword had always been sealed in this very forbidden ground!

    <i>ng!</i>

    The low, boundless hum of a sword reverberated throughout the entire back mountain.

    Yan Daolin listened to its hum in silence for a long time before slowly approaching and removing the case sealing the weapon.

    He nned to use this sword to end things with the Temple Master once and for all!

 Chapter 1343 - Even Knowing Full Well Heâ€™s Doomed, Heâ€™ll Come

    <h4>Chapter 1343 - Even Knowing Full Well He¡¯s Doomed, He¡¯ll Come</h4>

    The ancestral ground of the Church of the River of Stars had long since beenid to ruin.

    The Fisherman sat alone before the fallen gates, sinking into a long silence before letting out a breath of turbid air.

    ¡°Temple Master, oh, Temple Master. You¡¯re the person I admire most, and also... the person I most want to kill!¡±

    Before the sound of his voice had even finished echoing throughout the ruins, the Fisherman turned and left.

    ......

    The Studio of the Heart.

    ¡°Temple Master, you have to show up. When you do, I¡¯ll paint a portrait for you and hang it above the gates of the world¡¯s cities. That way, future generations won¡¯t forget what you looked like.¡±

    The Painter raised a jug of wine, drank with relish, andughed with delight.

    ......

    The battle on the Violet Heavens tform stirred up waves of uproar amongst the stars¡¯ cultivators, too.

    Throughout the countless worlds and nes of the Eastern Profound Star Domain, everywhere there were cultivators, there were people discussing these shocking developments.

    Their attitudes were in stark contrast with those of the top factions.

    ¡°Admittedly, times have changed, and ancient orthodoxies are cropping up like bamboo shoots after a spring rain. It¡¯s sure to be Transcendents who rule in the days toe. But as vast as the stars are, is there no space for the Temple Master?¡±

    Some of the older-generation experts were inexplicably indignant. In their hearts, the Temple Master was the unmatched legend whose name they spoke throughout the stars. No one could stand shoulder-to-shoulder with him.

    Who knew how many people felt deep-seated admiration and reverence for him?

    Yet over the past few years, the world had changed enormously. Both ancient orthodoxies and the top sects of the present day saw the Temple Master as an eyesore and a thorn in their foot. They longed for nothing more than to crush him beneath their feet!

    Numerous old-timers felt grief-stricken at the thought of it.

    ¡°Is a battle like this really fair?¡±

    ¡°A whole pack of Transcendents have joined forces against the World King Realm Temple Master. How ridiculous is that?

    ¡°Aren¡¯t they ashamed of themselves?¡±

    ¡°Hah? Is this the so-called Path of Transcendence?¡±

    Many of the world¡¯s younger cultivators were furious at this injustice! They were young, and still hot-blooded. They cared about fairness and justice even more than their elders.

    The way they saw it, this challenge was fundamentally unfair to the Temple Master. They couldn¡¯t help but find this infuriating and repulsive.

    Only those old-timers who¡¯d long witnessed the rise and fall of worldly affairs understood. On the path of cultivation, true fairness and justice had never existed.

    Only children concerned themselves about right and wrong. In the world of adults, there was only victory and defeat!

    The winner was a king, and the loser was a bandit. It had always been that way.

    All the world¡¯s cultivators were wondering the same thing. <i>Will the Temple Master show up?</i>

    No one could answer with confidence.

    After all, even they knew that this challenge would be riddled with peril. The Violet Heavens tform was like a tiger¡¯s den or a dragon¡¯s pond. If the Temple Master really showed up, he had practically no hope of survival!

    How could the Temple Master not realize that? He had to know that!

    But everyone also knew full well that the Temple Master had never fled from battle before! Prior to his reincarnation, the Temple Master had spent his life on the battlefield, his sword suppressing the stars. He¡¯d never once shrunk back!

    Would he forge boldly ahead this time too?

    There were also numerous cultivators who thought he had a chance.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take the Temple Master for an ordinary World King!¡±

    ¡°Look at the state of the world. Who but the Temple Master has ever defeated multiple Nascent Divinity revenants in a row while still a World King?¡±

    ¡°If the Temple Master¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t so heaven-defying, why would powerhouses like the Supreme Leader of the Nine Heavens Pavilion need to join forces or arrange this challenge in the first ce?¡±

    ¡°Seems to me that the Temple Master is sure to show up! He¡¯s always been as proud and aloof as his Dao of the Sword, and he¡¯s never shrunk back in the slightest!¡±

    ¡°I can see it already. When this battle takes ce, it¡¯ll absolutely be the most dazzling conflict since the curtains fell on the End of the Dharma!¡±

    ¡°No matter the oue, this battle will have a deep impact on the stars¡¯ bnce of power, and it¡¯s sure to go down in the annals of the Eastern Profound Star Domain¡¯s history!¡±

    ¡°At the same time, this will be the first battle of Transcendents since ancient times. Even if the Temple Master is only in the World King Realm, everyone knows he possesses the heaven-defying strength to fight Transcendents!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that such a grand battle would have been a rare sight even in ancient times! But now, we¡¯re here to witness it!¡±

    ......

    ¡°The arena is ready. When the drums beat and the gonds sound, the show shallmence.¡±

    Within a dark, secluded world, the Tailor raised a teacup to his lips, smiled, and took a sip.

    ......

    Days slipped by, one after another.

    Mount Pitaya¡¯s Violet Heavens tform had already be the most watched ce in the Eastern Profound Star Domain!

    There was nowhere elseparable!

    Countless people gathered from all across the stars.

    Some of the stars¡¯ prominent experts left early, rushing to the Divine Capital Star Realm, all to bear witness to this grand battle sure to enter the annals of history!

    Seven days passed in a sh.

    During these seven days, Su Yi¡¯s routine didn¡¯t change a bit. He just cultivated quietly in Universal Emptiness Temple.

    Sometimes, he and Illuminating Emptiness drank and ate. Other times, he tested his swordsmanship against Sword Immortal Qingshi or yed chess and discussed Buddhism with the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha.

    His days were rich and at ease.

    ¡°They say there¡¯s a calm before every storm, but aren¡¯t you a bit <i>too</i> calm? Oh! These duck feet are delicious!¡±

    There was a boiling pot of red broth in the temple¡¯s courtyard. All types of fresh meats and thinly sliced vegetables floated within the liquid.

    Grease dripped down Illuminating Emptiness¡¯s cheeks, and his chopsticks never slowed.

    Su Yi picked up a piping hot chunk of fish and said casually, ¡°External items cannot influence my emotions, and my heart is free from fears of life and death. Adversities, no matter how numerous, are no more than breezes blowing past my face.¡±

    With that, he put the fish into his mouth and chewed, his eyes closing with satisfaction.

    Winter really was the best time to enjoy hot pot.

    Illuminating Emptiness hesitated, then asked, ¡°Then have you considered what will happen if you lose?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t.¡± Su Yi shook his head. He set down his chopsticks and had a sip of wine. ¡°As a sword cultivator, if I consider defeat before the battle has even begun, I¡¯ll lose my invincible pride and confidence. Fortunately, I¡¯ve yet to experience such a thing in this lifetime.¡±

    Illuminating Emptiness was stunned. A momentter, he said irritably, ¡°I¡¯ve seen plenty of sword cultivators, but you¡¯re the only one like you!¡±

    Su Yi rose, brushed the fallen leaves off his clothes, and said, ¡°It¡¯s lonely at the top. In the past, I struggled to find worthy opponents. That¡¯s the most dispiriting feeling of all.

    ¡°Now, I¡¯m surrounded by enemies on all sides. What could be more delightful?¡±

    With that, Su Yiughed and walked out of the temple. ¡°Keep an eye on Little Wei for me. When I get back, I¡¯ll take him to find his foster father.¡±

    Beneath the light of the heavens, his tall, upright figure cast an elongated shadow. It was empty, yet transcendent, making him seem like an immortal amongst mortal men.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t need me toe cheer you on?¡± asked Illuminating Emptiness.

    ¡°With that venomous tongue of yours, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll get yourself beaten up. It¡¯s best you don¡¯te.¡±

    Before Su Yi¡¯s voice had even finished echoing through the air, he disappeared into the boundless wilderness outside the temple.

    Within the temple, Sword Immortal Qingshi sank into a lengthy silence, then sighed, ¡°When ites to cultivation, I¡¯m far beyond Fellow Daoist Su, but my mentality is far inferior.¡±

    The Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha¡¯s gaze was inscrutable. ¡°The same goes for me.¡±

    The two looked at each other, their hearts full of all kinds of emotion.

    ......

    The day of the appointed duel had arrived!

    Mount Pitaya.

    The slopes rose and fell like dragons, towering into the heavens. The Violet Heavens tform was situated at the peak. It was shrouded in purple clouds year round, hence the name.

    The area around the mountain was absolutely packed with a seemingly endless sea of people. These were cultivators who¡¯d gathered here from all across the stars.

    Pick any one of them at random, and they were most likely an influential member or leader of a powerful faction!

    Yet now, these influential figures from all across the stars were just another face in the crowd, a mere ssh in a boundless sea.

    The ones who truly drew attention were the Transcendents!

    Whether they were male or female, all were shrouded in immortal light. They stood closest to the mountain, like immortals walking amidst mortal dust.

    ¡°Are those experts of the Path of Transcendence?¡±

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯te to Mount Pitaya myself, I wouldn¡¯t have believed that so many Transcendents already existed in this world.¡±

    ¡°No, a lot of them are revenants.¡±

    As each Transcendent arrived, the crowd animatedly discussed their origins. There were revenants of ancient orthodoxies like the Illusory Sword Immortal Tower, Red City Daoist Sect, and Allspirit Immortal Mountain.

    Mu Yun¡¯an, Qin Hongyu, and several others who¡¯d previously lost to Su Yi were among this group. There were also newly minted Transcendents from the Six Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao, like Zhou Hanshan and Zhong Tianquan.

    All of these old-timers had recently shaken the stars, causing widespread uproar as they stepped onto the path of Transcendence.

    As soon as they appeared, they became the center of attention.

    From time to time, new streaks of light shot over, each representing the arrival of yet another Transcendent. In the end, there were almost a hundred of them!

    Strange and colorful lights filled the air around Mount Pitaya. Thebined aura of so many Transcendents triggered changes throughout the surroundings. Their terrifying majesty enveloped both heaven and earth, assailing the heart and soul.

    ¡°That¡¯s almost a hundred experts of the Path of Transcendence! There¡¯s absolutely no way anything like this has happened since the age of the End of the Dharma!¡±

    Who knew how many people were shaken? They finally realized on a visceral level that the world had changedpletely.

    World Kings could no longer control the rise and fall of worldly affairs!

    ¡°What we¡¯re seeing now is just the tip of the iceberg. Who knows how many simrly terrifying existences remain hidden in the darkness?¡± muttered one of the influential onlookers, his heart stifled.

    There was no need to question it. As time passed, more and more Transcendents would arise, like the most dazzling stars of the night sky shining overhead!

    Meanwhile, the main characters of today¡¯s battle were the four figures already standing atop the Violet Heavens tform: Yan Daolin of the Nine Heavens Pavilion, the Fisherman of the Church of the River of Stars, the Painter of the Studio of the Heart, and High Elder Deng Zuo of the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect!

    Some stood, some sat. Their bearings were different, but their presence was enormous.

    All of them were swathed in flowing, illusory immortal light.

    Those were Transcendent-level Laws, and they looked like a rain of immortal light. This power was unique to those who¡¯d reached the Path of Transcendence!

    ¡°Will the Temple Mastere to fight?¡±

    Everyone was waiting. Many of the onlookers were a bit frantic.

    It was already almost noon, but there was still no sign of the Temple Master.

    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t, he¡¯ll make aughingstock out of himself. His reputation will be in shambles. He¡¯ll never be able to raise his head again.¡± The Painterughed. ¡°After all, he¡¯s never shrunk back before. If he shrinks back even just this once, it¡¯ll be a ck mark he can never wash off.¡±

    Deng Zuo held a sheathed sword and said expressionlessly, ¡°Even knowing he¡¯s doomed, he¡¯s sure toe.¡±

 Chapter 1344 - Determining Life and Death, Severing Enmities

    <h4>Chapter 1344 - Determining Life and Death, Severing Enmities</h4>

    Yan Daolin and the Fisherman agreed with Deng Zuopletely.

    The Temple Master had always been like that.

    ¡°His heart is as sharp as his sword. He advances without any concerns. Were that not the case, how could he have suppressed the hundred great star realms beneath his sword for all those years?¡± whispered Yan Daolin.

    The Fisherman sighed. ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case. In this world, I¡¯m afraid only he can truly act without fear of death, calm in the face of both glory and humiliation.¡±

    These were the Temple Master¡¯s enemies.

    But as they discussed him, they had no choice but to admit that he was a powerful opponent. No matter how much importance they attached to him, it wouldn¡¯t be excessive!

    The conversations continued until suddenly, a wave of startled cries rang out, filling the entire stretch of heaven and earth.

    Yan Daolin, the Painter, Deng Zuo, and the Fisherman all gazed into the distance, but they already knew what they¡¯d see.

    The Temple Master had arrived.

    Su Yi was alone, dressed in blue as always, with his hands behind his back. His gaze was calm as he approached from beneath the distant dome of heaven.

    Countless eyes instantly converged upon him. Startled cries and a wave of uproar resounded throughout the surrounding area.

    ¡°His Excellency the Temple Master... really showed up!¡±

    Waves rocked countless onlookers¡¯ hearts. They were beside themselves with excitement.

    ¡°He knows he won¡¯t leave this ce alive, yet he came anyway. What kind of courage and spirit does it take to face certain doom alone? No one can insult him now,¡± sighed some of the influential revenants.

    The cultivators of the present day actually included such a proud sword cultivator. Such people were far too rare.

    Even in ancient times, they were like phoenix feathers and qilin horns!

    ¡°When someone dies, all their hard workes to naught. Were I him, I¡¯d lie low for a while, wait until I reached the Path of Transcendence, <i>then </i>point my sword at the heavens and sweep through my enemies,¡± said an expert of an ancient orthodoxy. ¡°But look at him! His valiance and spirit might well be unparalleled, but... isn¡¯t this just a fool¡¯s courage?¡±

    When the old-timers of the Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao heard that, their expressions shifted inscrutably. Were this anyone else, that criticism would have been apt, but it didn¡¯t apply to the Temple Master!

    In his past life, the Temple Master reached the pinnacle of the stars by oveing countless bloody battles. Had he chosen to endure and backed down, he could never have be such a dazzling and unparalleled legend!

    Suddenly, a young cultivator mustered up his courage and shouted, ¡°Your Excellency the Temple Master, this battle is fundamentally unfair, so why did you show up?¡±

    Su Yi stopped in his tracks and looked at him.

    The young man held his breath. He¡¯d never been more nervous in his life, but he stubbornly met Su Yi¡¯s gaze nheless. His confusion was readily apparent, and it seemed he was dead-set on getting an answer.

    Su Yiughed. ¡°I¡¯m surrounded by enemies, but what could be more delightful?¡±

    With that, he continued toward the peak.

    ¡°¡®I¡¯m surrounded by enemies, but what could be more delightful...?¡¯¡± The young cultivator repeated, his gaze full of bewilderment. <i>Just what kind of mentality is that?</i>

    Numerous other onlookers were bbergasted. They would never have expected that they¡¯d get such a response.

    But when they thought it over, they could sense Su Yi¡¯s indescribably powerful spirit!

    ¡°¡®Delightful?¡¯ But it seems to me this won¡¯t end in delight for you!¡± a cool voice rang out, causing uproar throughout the surrounding area.

    Over in the Zhou Family¡¯s camp, the venerable Zhou Hanshan spoke up. ¡°Temple Master, have a look around. There are around a hundred Transcendents gathered here, and who knows how many more are watching you from the shadows?

    ¡°Are you... truly delighted even now?¡±

    Two months ago, at the battle of the Divine Forge, Su Yi slew a group of the Zhou Family¡¯s higher-ups. Zhou Hanshan naturally hadn¡¯t forgotten this grudge.

    The atmosphere was instantly stifled. Murderous intent permeated the surroundings, making the crowd¡¯s hearts quiver.

    ¡°For now, let¡¯s disregard everyone else. How about you join me on the Violet Heavens tform too?¡± Su Yi said casually.

    Zhou Hanshan¡¯s expression froze, but then, he snorted coldly. ¡°Say that after you¡¯ve merged your first battle alive!¡±

    Su Yiughed dryly, then ignored him. Zhou Hanshan¡¯s expression darkened considerably.

    Who could miss that, in terms of presence, this Transcendent expert of the Zhou Family had lost?

    But then, yet another expert stepped forth. ¡°Please wait, Temple Master.¡±

    This was the graying, smooth-faced Zhong Tianquan, an expert of the ancient Zhong Family. He wore a schrly tall hat and a broad belt.

    He was one of the modern Transcendents people paid the most attention to. Rumor had it that he was the first to step onto the Path of Transcendence in the new era.

    ¡°What is it?¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡°Not long ago, at the Immortal Assembly, several fellow Daoists of ancient orthodoxies and descendants of immortals expressed that you could avoid death if you submitted within the next six months,¡± Zhong Tianquan said slowly. ¡°Have you thought it over?¡±

    The higher-ups of ancient orthodoxies all looked at Su Yi and waited to hear his response.

    But Su Yi just asked casually, ¡°What does that have to do with the Zhong Family?¡±

    Zhong Tianquan furrowed his brow. ¡°The attitude of the Zhong Family is the same as that of Illusory Sword Immortal Tower.¡±

    The crowd was stunned. They were openly dering that the Zhong Family had thrown its lot in with Illusory Sword Immortal Tower!

    But Su Yi just grunted and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll make my position clear too. Within half a year, I¡¯ll wipe the Zhong Family from the face of the earth.¡±

    With that, he continued toward the peak.

    But his words provoked enormous waves of uproar throughout the crowd. No one could wrap their heads around it. <i>He¡¯se to this appointed duel on a mountain riddled with peril, and he¡¯s all alone. How could he be so domineering even now?</i>

    Zhong Tianquan couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°If those are yourst words, they¡¯re sure to be the greatest joke beneath the heavens!¡±

    The revenants of ancient orthodoxies couldn¡¯t help but frown. <i>This Temple Master really is the type who doesn¡¯t cry until he¡¯s already lying in his coffin!</i>

    Suddenly, a voice transmitted directly into Su Yi¡¯s ears. ¡°Daoist Brother, whatever you do, watch out! What you see now is only the tip of the iceberg!¡±

    The speaker was Zhuang Bifan. This old-timer had always loved nothing more than being the center of the attention, yet now, he¡¯d mixed in with the crowd, and he was unusually low-key and reserved.

    ¡°The Zhuang Family has established some links to a few ancient orthodoxies, and we understand some of what¡¯s going on behind the scenes. It¡¯s highly likely that this duel will descend into a chaotic battle!

    ¡°Neither the ancient orthodoxies nor the descendants of immortals can bear the thought of anyone else seizing your power of reincarnation!¡± warned Zhuang Bifan. ¡°Whatever you do, don¡¯t take them lightly.¡±

    Su Yi smiled and transmitted back. ¡°Just stand back and watch.¡±

    Zhuang Bifan still had lots to say, but he forced it all back down.

    <i>Makes sense. Perhaps the Temple Master has reason to be confident. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s known some of the truths behind this deathtrap for a while now...</i> thought Zhuang Bifan.

    Those closest to Mount Pitaya were practically all experts of the Path of Transcendence. They hailed from different factions, and by now, there were over a hundred of them. All had monstrously powerful auras.

    Ordinary cultivators dared not approach; they couldn¡¯t withstand the Transcendents¡¯bined pressure.

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t even seem to notice.

    His gaze didn¡¯t so much as ripple with emotion. He looked at the Transcendents as if they were rocks, ants, and des of grass.

    And when he arrived at the peak of Mount Pitaya, all eyes converged on the Violet Heavens tform.

    The duel was about to begin!

    On one side, there were four freshly minted Transcendents, four of the greatest experts of the stars.

    On the other side, there was the Temple Master!

    It was just a title, but it was enough.

    Everyone could already foresee that this battle was sure to enter the annals of history, and moreover, it was sure to change the entire Eastern Profound Star Domain¡¯s bnce of power!

    ......

    Violet clouds permeated the deep blue skies.

    The Violet Heavens tform stood at the top of Mount Pitaya.

    When they saw Su Yi¡¯s slow approach, Yan Daolin, the Fisherman, Deng Zuo, and the Painter stopped what they were doing. The four of them stood apart, all of them calm andposed.

    But formless power of the Grand Dao brewed and gathered around them, as fierce and tyrannical as lightning, as boundless as the ocean, as ethereal as smoke, or as piercingly cold as frost.

    Heaven and earth were austere. The deep blue dome of heaven dimmed, and the purple clouds silently crumbled until no trace of them remained.

    The formless energy fluctuations swept forth like astral winds, rustling Su Yi¡¯s blue robes.

    ¡°This battle really is inglorious, and your arrival has filled me with shame,¡± sighed Deng Zuo.

    He¡¯d stepped onto the Path of Transcendence, yet he¡¯d joined forces with others to take the solitary Temple Master down. There really was no glory in that.

    ¡°We¡¯re here to sever our grudges and determine victory and defeat, as well as life and death. There¡¯s no need for talk of glory. When the fighting begins, just give it your all,¡± Su Yi said calmly.

    Deng Zuo was briefly stunned, but then, he inclined his head. ¡°But of course.¡±

    Suddenly, Yan Daolin stepped forth and swept his gaze across the gathered spectators. He said calmly, ¡°From this moment forth, the four of us will not permit anyone else to intervene in this battle!¡±

    His voice reverberated throughout heaven and earth. The entire area fell deathly silent as the onlookers¡¯ expressions shifted.

    The Fisherman turned over his palm, and a jade slip floated into the air. ¡°The Tailor said that if you win, this is yours. He said it has the answers to your question. The old-timer might be insidious, but he¡¯ll keep his promise.¡±

    ¡°You can look after it for now,¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡°Temple Master, before the battle begins, might you let me paint your portrait?¡± the Painter asked with augh, taking out a slender paintbrush.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°What for?¡±

    ¡°For future generations,¡± the Painter said solemnly. ¡°I¡¯d like to ensure they don¡¯t forget your face.¡±

    A painting to remember the dead!

    Uproar ensued throughout the crowd. Who could miss that this seemingly solemn offer was, in fact, full of unconcealed provocation?

    ¡°You really haven¡¯t changed. You¡¯re the most unseemly of the bunch,¡± Su Yi shook his head. ¡°We¡¯ve been enemies all this time, but that doesn''t mean I disconsidered every bit of you. Yet now, you¡¯ve gone and willingly participated in the Tailor¡¯s schemes. To tell the truth, when I learned of this, I was deeply disappointed in you.¡±

    Deng Zuo sighed. The Fisherman acted as if all of this were perfectly normal. Yan Daolin¡¯s gaze was calm, as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything at all.

    But the Painterughed. ¡°You''re about to die. What right do <i>you</i> have to be disappointed in us? It¡¯s those words of yours that are truly unseemly.¡±

    Su Yi disregarded this. He just took out a jug of wine, threw back his head, and drank. ¡°No need to waste words. Today, we naturally ought to determine life and death and sever our enmities!¡±

    As he spoke, his killing intent filled the heavens. The wind and clouds shifted, and the mountains and rivers fell silent.

 Chapter 1345 - A Punch Sends Him Flying

    <h4>Chapter 1345 - A Punch Sends Him Flying</h4>

    Determine life and death and ever enmities!

    Su Yi¡¯s words were light and airy, yet they contained incontrovertible power.

    The entire area sank deeper into deathly silence. Countless people watched with bated breath.

    ¡°Please permit me to test the Temple Master first!¡± said the Painter, facing the other three. His eyes shed with divine light.

    With his handsome features and snow-white robes, he cut an elegant figure.

    And when he spoke, his presence transformed.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The skies shook violently. Ink-ck immortal light surged forth, transforming into an ink-wash painting in front of the Painter.

    Within the painting, Laws of the Grand Dao condensed into lotuses on the verge of blooming. They seemed to sway, as if they mighte to life at a moment¡¯s notice.

    An oppressive pressure swept outward, nketing the entire area like a hurricane.

    ¡°His foundations and aura would have been first-rate even by the standards of antiquity. At the same level of cultivation, less than one in ten thousand could match him!¡±

    Some of the revenants of ancient factions looked stunned.

    In life, they¡¯d been prominent experts of the Path of Transcendence. They could tell at a nce that the Painter¡¯s Nascent Divinity Realm foundations were tempered to iparable firmness. He far surpassed ordinary Transcendents.

    ¡°It¡¯s to be expected. In the present day, those in the first group to achieve Transcendence all stagnated at the pinnacle of the Cosmic Enlightenment Realm for countless years, so how could they <i>not</i> have such foundations?¡± said an older-generation revenant. ¡°What''s more, they¡¯re all top experts of their time. Their foundations, breadth of spirit, and talent are all far beyond most of the same cultivation boundary.

    ¡°Had they been born back then, with their ability, they would never have needed to worry about the Path of Transcendence. They would''ve had a real opportunity to shed mortality altogether! The fundamental issue is that they were born in the wrong era. Now that their opportunity has arrived, they can soar to greater heights and disy their powerful foundations.¡±

    Countless astonished gazes converged on the Painter.

    He¡¯d only just stepped onto the Path of Transcendence, but he had top-notch foundations. Even the revenants of ancient orthodoxies were impressed.

    ¡°Come on, then! Let¡¯s fight to our hearts¡¯ content in the vast sea of clouds!¡± The Painter let out a long shout, then rose into the heavens. His bearing was unrestrained, and his divine majesty shook the world.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose, and heughed. <i>Before, this old thing dared not show himself in front of me.</i>

    <i>But now, he dares be the first to step forth and provoke me. There¡¯s no doubt about it; reaching the Path of Transcendence has caused his ego to inte!</i>

    ¡°You aren¡¯t going to attack together?¡± Su Yi swept his gaze across the Fisherman, Deng Zuo, and Yan Daolin.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a rush,¡± the Fisherman said calmly. ¡°If we want to take you down, we¡¯re best off taking things one step at a time.¡±

    Beneath the dome of heaven, the Painter frowned. <i>Does the Temple Master think I¡¯m unfit to be his opponent?</i>

    ¡°Very well. Today, we¡¯ll part ways, forever separated by death. No matter how you wish to fight, I¡¯ll y along,¡±ughed Su Yi before disappearing into thin air.

    A momentter, he stood beneath the sky. His aura was as calm as before, with no trace of sharpness.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The Painter attacked directly. The scroll painting hovering around him soared into the air and bore down on Su Yi.

    Within the painting, the lotuses swayed and silently bloomed.

    ck Transcendent-level Laws interwove, flowing between the flower petals.

    It was beautiful to the extreme, and dangerous to the extreme!

    There was no shortage of Nascent Divinity revenants amongst the audience. When they saw this, even their expressions shifted, and chills coursed down their spines.

    Power like that was enough to pose a lethal threat, even to them!

    The Painter really wasn¡¯t holding anything back. He¡¯d poured the full power of Transcendent Realm cultivation into this attack! It really could have in a Nascent Divinity Realm revenant on the spot.

    And this was what gave the Painter the confidence to challenge Su Yi one-on-one.

    The skies boomed and split open, unable to withstand the power of the scroll painting. Dazzling beams of immortal light shot forth, enveloping everything on all sides.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t doge.

    He took a step into the air, pressed his fingers together, and shed the air.

    Dazzling sword light shed into being, shattering the scroll painting.

    ¡°Temple Master, you fell for it. My Laws of Spirit Nirvana aren¡¯t so easily blocked!¡±ughed the Painter.

    As his voice rang out, lotuses swayed within the destroyed painting. Countless flower petals fell, enveloping Su Yipletely.

    The petals were soft and beautiful, but when they fell, they transformed into quick, forceful arcs of electricity full of explosive, destructive power.

    When thousands of them fell at once, their power was enough to kill even Transcendents of the same cultivation!

    But Su Yi just let out a soft ¡°oh.¡± Mysterious, inscrutable Dao Light lit up around him. No matter how forceful the petals were, none could touch him.

    ¡°It seems.... That¡¯s all this amounts to,¡± Su Yi said softly. His glow intensified, destroying the petals with ease.

    The Painter¡¯s smile froze in ce, but he dared not hesitate. He immediately attacked again.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Immortal light rose into the heavens, forming a grand scroll painting of the gxy. It was as if the starry skies had truly descended onto the world below. Heaven and earth darkened, enveloping Su Yipletely.

    But mere momentster, a dazzling streak of sword qi arced through the air, ripping through the river of stars and boring a hole through the dome of heaven as it shed toward the Painter.

    ¡°Condense!¡± The Painter¡¯s voice boomed like spring thunder as a scroll painting transformed into a primordial divine mountain before him.

    His attacks turned heaven, earth, and everything in between into his canvas. With each painting he produced, an immeasurably terrifying, lifelike attack followed.

    His majesty provoked countless gasps throughout the surroundings.

    But what really left the crowd shocked was Su Yi¡¯sbat prowess.

    They watched as that rising shnded, cleaving through the Painter¡¯s primordial divine mountain as if it were made of tofu. It shattered with a bang and split into pieces.

    The Painter felt an enormous force m into him, as if a deity had raised a mountain and flung it at him.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The Painter shed with him head-on, but just like before, this sh left him staggering, his blood and qi churning throughout his entire body. Despite himself, his expression shifted.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi had already taken to the skies and attacked.

    His blue robes billowed around him, and he fought barehanded, yet invincible, unstoppable sword qi rose around him, bearing down on the entire stretch of sky until it shook violently.

    The crowd couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.

    ¡°This is the Temple Master¡¯s true strength? He really is terrifying!¡±

    ¡°No wonder the Temple Master dared ept this challenge ande here alone. So, his cultivation base is already strong enough to shake the newly minted Transcendents of the present day!¡±

    ¡°The Temple Master really is pervertedly strong. In ancient times, practically none but the greatest of descendants of immortals from the Immortal Realm could stand shoulder-to-shoulder with him.¡±

    The revenants of ancient orthodoxies were impressed, and their eyes shed.

    The battles at Universal Emptiness Temple and the Divine Forge had disyed Su Yi¡¯s heaven-defying cultivation base to the world.

    But now that the crowd was witnessing his magnificence for themselves, they couldn¡¯t help but be stunned!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Theyers of cloud broke, and everything trembled. A fierce battle raged overhead.

    Immortal light surged around the Painter. With every gesture, he seemed to ssh ink across heaven and earth, producing all manner of wondrous and unfathomable paintings.

    The paintings depicted thunder, fire, raging currents, mountains, rivers, vicious birds, immortal beasts, and all types of unparalleled ferocious creatures.

    All of them were powerful to the extreme.

    Su Yi¡¯s counterattacks were simple, or rather, tyrannical. He used his fingers as a sword, and with each perfectly straight sh, painting after painting exploded into a colorful rain of light.

    As if he were cleaving through rotten wood!

    The Painter¡¯s expression was already iparably solemn, and he no longer dared hesitate. He drew his weapon.

    A gray paintbrush seemingly whittled out of wood appeared in his grip.

    With a shift of his wrists, the tip hooked in the air.

    <i>Crack!</i>

    A massive chasm tore open in the skies, and a bolt of dazzling lightning fell, emanating the majesty of the heavens.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze focused slightly. He swung his fists to sh with it head-on, only to stagger backward. The impact damaged his fingers, and the flesh of his hand tore. It was now an indistinct, bloody pulp.

    The onlookers were astonished. Despite themselves, their hearts clenched.

    ¡°Temple Master, draw your sword!¡± the Painter said coldly.

    The paintbrush reminiscent of the branch of an ancient tree breathed chaotic power, drawing upon the force of its surroundings. The skies instantly surged with dark clouds churning with radiant lightning.

    The Heaven-Subduing Brush!

    It was made out of a Transcendent-level earthly treasure, Thunder Execution Wood. It could draw upon the power of its surroundings and unleash the astral lightning of the nine heavens!

    ¡°I don¡¯t need my sword to deal with the likes of you.¡± Su Yi swung his arms, circting the Laws of Manifesting Life. His bloodied right hand was instantly as good as new.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    He shot forth, drawing on the Laws of Flying Life, quick as if he were teleporting, and charged at the Painter.

    The dome of heaven trembled. Lightning fell, and radiant electricity illuminated heaven and earth until everything went white. The power was such that numerous revenants¡¯ hair stood on end.

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t dodge. His hand clenched into a fist, and he struck the air, like a deity beating a heavenly drum.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The waterfall of electricity exploded.

    The fist force burst with sword qi. It was as if the skies themselves were descending. This was the power of Profound Ruin, and it swept outward on impact.

    The Painter¡¯s expression shifted dramatically. He hurriedly swung the Heaven-Subduing Brush. Only then did he neutralize Su Yi¡¯s attack.

    But before he could fight back, Su Yi appeared out of nowhere, seemingly by teleportation, and struck again.

    That fair fist glowed with light as radiant as that of a new dawn. When it struck, it was as if the heavens were falling, and indeed, before the fist force even burst forth, the surrounding ten thousand feet of sky copsed with a bang.

    A chill coursed down the Painter¡¯s spine. He defended himself with the Heaven-Subduing Brush with all his might, illuminating the dome of heaven. It was like the descent of a lightning apocalypse.

    But before long, the surging waterfall of electricity broke!

    Su Yi¡¯s fist force was far too tyrannical. It was like an axe through bamboo as it bore through the skies, mming ruthlessly into the Painter¡¯s Heaven-Subduing Brush.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    The brush emanating a chaotic aura trembled violently, but in the end, it couldn¡¯t block Su Yi¡¯s fist. The impact sent it flying from the Painter¡¯s grip.

    But that wasn¡¯t the end of it. Su Yi¡¯s fist force continued ahead, its power undiminished as it mmed into the Painter¡¯s chest. His defensive treasures and aura shattered with a bang.

    A momentter, too many defensive treasures to count exploded, the fragments scattering like a dazzling rain of light.

    And the Painter was flung directly backward!

    The crowd was astonished. Countless onlookers were left tongue-tied.

    Su Yi¡¯s punch had a certain forceful quality to it, as if cleaving through heaven and earth with unassable spirit! It was so strong as to make one tremble!

    Even the revenants of ancient orthodoxies and modern Transcendents like Zhou Hanshan and Zhong Tianquan looked stunned.

    The battle had only just barely begun, but even after the Painter drew his Dao Weapon, he couldn¡¯t block Su Yi¡¯s attack. One punch had been enough to send him flying!

    This waspletely beyond the crowd¡¯s expectations. Su Yi¡¯s tyrannical, forceful methods shook everyst spectator to the core.

 Chapter 1346 - I Control the Human Realm, and None Can Stop Me!

    <h4>Chapter 1346 - I Control the Human Realm, and None Can Stop Me!</h4>

    Before the curtains opened on the duel atop the Violet Heavens tform, the extent of the Temple Master¡¯s strength was one of the most popr topics of debate throughout the stars.

    Both ancient and modern orthodoxies hade to a clear answer. He wasparable to the greatest of early-stage Nascent Divinity Transcendents!

    In a one-on-one confrontation, he ought to be evenly matched with the Painter, the Fisherman, and other former peak World Kings.

    This was the conclusion the top factions had reached after the battles at Universal Emptiness Temple and the Divine Forge.

    Yet now, Su Yi had sent the Painter flying in a single punch. The crowd suddenly realized they¡¯d been mistaken!

    It had only been two months, but the Temple Master¡¯s strength was obviously far greater than before!

    This truth left countless onlookers¡¯ hearts quivering with fright.

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    As the Painter steadied himself, he couldn¡¯t help but cough up blood, staining hispels red. His face was pallid, his brow was furrowed, and his eyes were full of rm and confusion.

    He too realized that his predictions were mistaken.

    ¡°I said that out of the four of you, you''re the most unseemly, and it''s true. Your heart is weaker than the others'', and your conduct is worse,¡± Su Yi said softly.

    His entire body was swathed in sword intent, forceful and imposing, and he spoke without contempt. He was not insulting his opponent; he was simply stating a fact.

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, Su Yi shot forth like a beam of flowing light. He was alreadyunching another attack on the Painter.

    ¡°Attack together!¡±

    The Fisherman, Deng Zuo, and Yan Daolin could tell that something wasn¡¯t right.

    Yan Daolin led the charge. A terrifying aura rose from his body, so boundless it seemed like a curtain draping over the entire Human Realm and blotting out the sun.

    A massive drum enveloped in divine silver light appeared above Yan Daolin¡¯s head. This was a Transcendent-level treasure!

    When it appeared, the rumbling of thunder echoed throughout heaven and earth.

    Yan Daolin used his hand as a mallet to beat the divine silver drum. Silver sound waves visible even to the naked eye swept toward Su Yi.

    Throughout the surrounding thirty thousand feet of sky, everything in the soundwaves¡¯ paths split and exploded. Nothing could stand in their way. Countless onlookers watched in astonishment. It was as if a Daoist venerate were sharing his teachings as lightning shook the world!

    But a dazzling streak of golden sword qi arrived even faster than the silver soundwaves, almost as if it had teleported. It was headed straight for Su Yi.

    Su Yi pressed down, meeting the iing golden sword qi head-on.

    But he staggered slightly on his feet. When the silver soundwaves descended upon him like an avnche, he had no choice but to temporarily give up on pursuing the Painter. Instead, he turned to sh with the soundwaves directly.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    He punched with all his might. The boundless sea of silver soundwaves instantly burst and split, creating a massive torrent.

    Meanwhile, the Painter seized this opportunity to escape.

    Su Yi disregarded this and looked into the distance.

    Yan Daolin, Deng Zuo, and the Fisherman had already arrived beneath the dome of heaven.

    Yan Daolin controlled a silver drum covered in flowing immortal light.

    The Fisherman held a massive woven out of fire dragons. The dragons were lifelike and detailed, down to their scales and sharp ws. As they flowed and interwove, they released a terrifying aura.

    A Transcendent treasure, the Fire Dragon Net!

    A sword pellet hovered before Deng Zuo. A waterfall of golden sword qi poured down from it. Every streak seemed condensed out of inexhaustible power, and their aura was terrifying and forceful.

    The Elemental Gold Sword Pellet!

    This too was a Transcendent treasure!

    As the three Transcendent powerhouses took the stage, uproar ensued among the spectators. All eyes were upon them.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have guessed it, but you¡¯ve gathered quite a few decent treasures over the years,¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡°If we didn¡¯t have something up our sleeves, how could we dare challenge the Temple Master?¡± the Fisherman said tly.

    ¡°Temple Master, when we attack, we¡¯ll give it our all. We won¡¯t hold anything back,¡± warned Deng Zuo. ¡°You ought to draw your sword.¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°That¡¯ll depend on whether or not you¡¯re capable of making me draw it.¡±

    ¡°Very well.¡± Yan Daolin nodded.

    He used his hand as a hammer, beating the divine silver drum. Glittering silver soundwaves transformed into an invisible, hundred-foot sword. It rumbled and boomed, shaking the world as it shed furiously through the air.

    Meanwhile, Deng Zuo tapped the sword pellet hovering in front of him.

    Countless streaks of golden sword qi shot forth like a sudden downpour, piercing heaven and earth.

    Meanwhile, the Fisherman stood at a distance, unfurling his fiery and waiting for his opportunity to strike.

    After witnessing Su Yi¡¯s sh with the Painter, they knew how terrifyingly strong he was. Thus, they dared not hold back. All of them were giving it everything they had.

    ¡°Break!¡±

    Su Yi clenched his fist and hammered the air.

    Yan Daolin was beating a drum, but Su Yi was effectively using all of heaven and earth as a drum, and his Dao of the Sword was the mallet!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A silent but massive reverberation spread. Tyrannical power of the Dao of the Sword spread from the point of impact, sweeping outward in all directions. It instantly struck that hundred-foot invisible Dao Sword.

    The skies split, and divine mes surged.

    Two types of terrifying energy fluctuations collided, resulting in a massive impact.

    The hundred-foot Dao Sword shattered, inch by inch.

    Yan Daolin felt as if he were facing a hundred-thousand-foot tidal wave. His divine drum shook violently and attempted to break free of his grip, leaving him no choice but to retreat and neutralize the power of Su Yi¡¯s fist.

    With every step he retreated, the air copsed, leaving a hollow in the sky.

    Nine stepster, Yan Daolin finally steadied himself. Despite himself, his gaze was solemn. Su Yi¡¯s terrifyingbat prowess left him stunned.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi swung his sleeves through the air.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    The formless power of his Dao of the Sword swept forth, eradicating the golden sword qi filling the sky.

    Deng Zuo¡¯s heart shook, and he gasped.

    But it was then that the Fisherman attacked. The woven out of fire dragons descended from the heavens, enveloping Su Yi.

    As it fell, the transformed into fiery red divine chains seemingly condensed out of the Laws. They were crystalline and translucent, and they glittered like divine gold.

    Even Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow. He could sense that if he let the trap him, it wouldn¡¯t matter if he had all-epassing abilities. His hands would effectively be tied, and he¡¯d find himself in iparable peril.

    ¡°Very well, I''ll give you that. Allow me to show you the new and improved Sword of the Human Realm.¡±

    As his soft voice rang out, Su Yi drew his sword without any further hesitation.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The hum of the sword was low and deep. The simple, unadorned, deep blue sword burst with tidelike streaks of chaotic energy and a revolving rain of immortal light.

    And when Su Yi attacked, all the crowd saw was a sh of blue before a bright red divine chain broke, and a corner of the Fire Dragon Net opened enough for Su Yi to slip through safely.

    This entire series of attacks happened in a sh.

    But this brief sh was perilous to the extreme, and terrifying to the extreme.

    When the onlookers looked at Su Yi, their eyes were wide with surprise. Even Transcedents likely wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold out in the face of such a joint attack.

    Yet Su Yi had broken through each attack, neutralizing them one by one!

    His terrifying strength was entirely beyond their imagination. His abilities were simply unheard of!

    ¡°Forcing the Temple Master to draw his sword doesn¡¯t amount to much. Now, it¡¯s time to determine life and death,¡± the Fisherman said coldly.

    ¡°Indeed, we ought to do just that,¡± said Deng Zuo with a soft sigh. He flicked his fingers. The sword pellet in front of him burst with dazzling golden light, and sword qi ripped through the skies. An unparalleled Dao Sword gradually took shape within the light. Countless threads of auspicious radiance poured down, misty and colorful.

    Meanwhile, the Painter waved his Heaven-Subduing Brush, and Yan Daolin beat his silver drum.

    In the face of these powerful foes, Su Yi showed no sign of fear. On the contrary, he threw back his head andughed, his long hair fluttering around him. ¡°Excellent!¡±

    The Sword of the Human Realm let out an impassioned hum, and its sword force connected heaven and earth.

    Su Yi swung it, advancing instead of retreating.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The skies shook, revealing hints of the Laws of the surrounding area.

    The beating of a drum, the humming of a sword, an unfurling scroll, and a massive... All manner of terrifying powers surged through the air as a violent conflict raged.

    It was far too chaotic and tumultuous. Divine radiance stung the eyes, treasure light flew through the air, and none of thebatants were visible to the onlookers.

    The spectators watched in a daze, repeatedly astonished!

    ¡°Before the battle began, I thought this duel was unfair to His Excellency the Temple Master. Now, it seems that even a far less fair duel wouldn¡¯t be enough to stop him!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s just too strong! Too strong!¡±

    Some of the younger cultivators were too excited to speak coherently.

    ¡°He¡¯s fighting one against four, but he¡¯s still held out this long. Isn¡¯t the Temple Master¡¯s reincarnation... a bit too strong?¡±

    The Transcendents present were all rmed and uncertain.

    Earlier, all of them assumed that Su Yi would suffer a crushing defeat at his appointed duel at the Violet Heavens tform. They didn¡¯t think there was any suspense about the oue at all.

    After all, four mighty Transcendents were joining forces against him.

    Yet the battle unfolding before their eyes wasn¡¯t going at all how they expected.

    ¡°s! No matter how heaven-defying he is, he won¡¯t make it out of here alive!¡± Zhong Tianquan said icily.

    Soon¡ª¡ª

    A heaven-shaking impact rang out.

    Yan Daolin grunted coldly as he was forced explosively back.

    Practically simultaneously, the Sword of the Human Realm cleaved open his silver drum.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    This Transcendent treasure split into pieces. Blood poured down the corners of Yan Daolin¡¯s lips, and a hint of heartache appeared on his brow.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi was already shing with his other three opponents.

    <i>Bang! Bang! Bang!</i>

    A series of rapid-fire explosions rang out as the Painter¡¯s attack, thirty-three paintings of the heavens, shattered.

    Unstoppable sword intent instantly bore right through them!

    The Painter, meanwhile, was sent flying back. His hair was disheveled, and he lookedpletely wretched.

    Immediately afterward, Su Yi pressed down on the air, and an arc of endless, dazzling sword qi shot into the air, leaving the descending Fire Dragon Net riddled with holes.

    ¡°Dammit!¡± The Fisherman cried out. His heart ached. It hadn¡¯t been at all easy to acquire that treasure, but now, it was badly damaged, and he¡¯d even suffered a bacsh.

    Su Yi then swung the Sword of the Human Realm as if it were an axe.

    <i>ng!!!</i>

    An ear-splitting impact rang out.

    The unparalleled sword manifested of Deng Zuo¡¯s sword pellet was only three feet from Su Yi when Su Yi¡¯s sh blocked it!

    A fierce conflict followed. The Sword of the Human Realm burst with terrifying sword force. It bore down on the unparalleled Dao Sword until it couldn¡¯t take it anymore. It returned to pellet form and flew backward with a bang.

    However, its former radiance had dimmed, and there were now numerous fine cracks on its surface.

    The impact left Deng Zuo staggering back, a hint of pain in his expression. His Daoist topknot came undone, letting his long white hair dance freely in the wind.

    In the time it took to snap his fingers, Su Yi used the Sword of the Human Realm to break several Transcendent Treasures and force back four powerful opponents!

    Everyone who saw this was so astonished that their scalps went numb.

 Chapter 1347 - Playing With Fire

    <h4>Chapter 1347 - ying With Fire</h4>

    Beneath the dome of heaven, the smoke gradually cleared.

    The scattering divine radiance withered like fireworks.

    Su Yi¡¯s blue robes fluttered around him, and the Sword of the Human Realm hummed in his grip. His tall, upright figure stood there, unmarred by even the slightest speck of dust, without a single hair out of ce!

    In stark contrast, the Fisherman, the Painter, Deng Zuo, and Yan Daolin were all riddled with wounds, and all of them looked wretched.

    The entire area fell deathly silent. Countless people were wide-eyed and tongue-tied.

    In a one-on-one duel, the Painter couldn¡¯t take Su Yi down.

    Even four against one, these four top powerhouses of the stars weren¡¯t enough!

    This scene left the distant Transcendents¡¯ hearts quivering with fright and expressions shifting with uncertainty. All of them werepletely astonished.

    ¡°And here I thought that after stepping onto the Path of Transcendence, I could wash away my former humiliation and defeat you, Temple Master. Who¡¯d have thought I¡¯d still be slightly inferior to you...?¡± murmured Deng Zuo.

    Bitterness and mncholy arose on his face.

    The Fisherman was silent, and his expression shifted erratically. Yan Daolin wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and sighed. The Painter¡¯s expression was overcast.

    It was just as Deng Zuo had said. Were this a fairpetition of the Grand Dao, they would have lost already!

    In other words, they¡¯d finally stepped onto the Path of Transcendence they¡¯d waited countless years for, only to discover that their cultivations were still no match for the Temple Master.

    This was unquestionably far too heavy a blow.

    ¡°He¡¯s just relying on the power of reincarnation. If we controlled this power, we¡¯d be just as strong,¡± the Painter said coldly. He was obviously bitter. ¡°Take a look at the world. Who else has reincarnated to cultivate anew as he has? Even in ancient times, reincarnation never took ce. Naturally, no one as perversely strong as him ever appeared either!¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh dryly. ¡°You can¡¯t beat me, so you¡¯ve resorted toints? Painter, you¡¯re as worthless as ever!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m mistaken?¡± said the Painter.

    But before he could say more, Deng Zuo furrowed his brow and interrupted him. ¡°Enough! Haven¡¯t you embarrassed yourself enough already?¡±

    Yan Daolin said expressionlessly, ¡°You really are embarrassing yourself.¡±

    The Fisherman had aplicated look on his face. ¡°Painter, don¡¯t let your emotions get the better of you. Had the Temple Master never reincarnated, who do you think would have been the first to step onto the Path of Transcendence? Within the same cultivation boundary, are you sure... you would have been a match for him?¡±

    The Painter was instantly ashamed, and he had nothing to say in his defense.

    When the distant onlookers saw this, they couldn¡¯t help but be rueful. <i>It really is as the Temple Master says. Compared to Yan Daolin and the others, the Painter¡¯s conduct really does seem unseemly.</i>

    ¡°Since we¡¯re fighting to the death, there¡¯s no need to hide anything. Come on, show your trump cards.¡± Su Yi said softly. Then, he took out a jug of wine and drank.

    His opponents¡¯ cultivations really were strong, and they¡¯d brought him no small number of delightful surprises.

    But this still wasn¡¯t satisfying. It was to the point that when he drank, he almost couldn¡¯t taste his wine.

    Deng Zuo and the others looked at each other. Their faces filled with determination.

    Indeed. This was no discussion of the Dao. It was a life-or-death duel. They naturally had to use everything at their disposal!

    The Fisherman was the first to attack. He took a deep breath, then revealed an ancient Daoist seal. The words ¡°Gods of the Earth¡± were carved on top in an ancient script. Immortal light flowed around it, shaking heaven and earth.

    ¡°Activate!¡± he bellowed.

    ¡°That guy actually got his hands on the Gods of the Earth Seal?¡± The distant revenants of ancient sects were stunned. They recognized this treasure.

    The Gods of the Earth Seal!

    In ancient times, this was a renowned Transcendent treasure ranked amongst the Nine Great Daoist Seals. Rumor had it that an immortal had forged it. Its unfathomable power was enough to make any Transcendent ver at the mouth!

    ¡°s, this treasure is cracked. It was obviously damaged during the tribtion of the End of the Dharma,¡± someone sighed. He could spot the burn marks and damage on the treasure¡¯s surface.

    Even so, when the seal appeared, its terrifying power was enough to make the onlookers¡¯ hearts quiver with fright.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The Daoist Seal soared into the air and bore down on Su Yi.

    In that moment, immortal light fell like a waterfall, manifesting an illusory three thousand boundless worlds. Every onlooker¡¯s heart fell silent, and their expressions shifted dramatically.

    The power of this treasure was such that even the Transcendents had no choice but to circte their cultivation bases to neutralize the pressure.

    <i>ng!</i>

    Su Yi waved the Sword of the Human Realm and shed with the seal¡¯s power head-on. Vast and grand sword intent shot right in, crushing countless illusory worlds.

    But as the Gods of the Earth Seal lit up, it crushed Su Yi¡¯s sword intent. Its tyrannical power sent Su Yi staggering back.

    The crowd was stunned!

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Practically simultaneously, a broken sword sliced through the air and descended.

    The remaining de was just two feet long, and it was mottled with rust and stained with blood. It was Deng Zuo who¡¯d attacked.

    The sword was still halfway through the air when sword qi as red as blood stained the dome of heaven and nging, metallic hums rang out.

    <i>ng!!!</i>

    Both Su Yi and his sword were forced back.

    The broken sword¡¯s power was tyrannical beyond imagination. Even broken, no ordinary Transcendent treasure couldpare. Its murderous intent filled the heavens.

    ¡°That looks like... the Blood-Drinking Immortal Sword?¡± said an older-generation revenant with surprise and uncertainty.

    In ancient times, immortals walked the Human Realm. Naturally, true treasures of the Immortal Dao existed here.

    The Blood-Drinking Immortal Sword was a famous cursed weapon of the Immortal Dao. Rumor had it that an unparalleled yao immortal had forged it, and that it had drunk the blood of countless powerful foes!

    ¡°Suppress!¡±

    ¡°Cleave!¡±

    The Fisherman seized the initiative to direct the Gods of the Earth Seal, while Deng Zuo went on swinging the broken sword, never stopping to rest.

    ¡°Good! Good! Very good!¡± Su Yi had been forced into a passive position, but this didn¡¯t rm him. On the contrary, it delighted him. His eyes lit up, and his will to fight caughtpletely aze.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    His presence changed abruptly, bing proud and unrestrained as he attacked with everything he had.

    In the blink of an eye, the Sword of the Human Realm burst with chaotic power, bringing with it sword light that blotted out the sun. It forcefully blocked the Fisherman and Deng Zuo¡¯sbined attack.

    But practically simultaneously, the Painter and Yan Daolin attacked.

    The Painter gripped a ck jade ruler. Every time he attacked, an immortal mountain rose into the air and descended with astonishing momentum.

    The distant revenants of ancient orthodoxies recognized it at a nce. This was the Immortal Mountain Ruler. Although it wasn¡¯t a true immortal weapon, in ancient times, it was among the greatest of Transcendent treasures!

    Meanwhile, Yan Daolin took out a bronze sword case!

    The sword case was a foot across and ck throughout. A rain of starlight fell around it.

    Yan Daolin swung the sword case with both hands, as if wielding a heavy sword. When it fell, the air shattered, offering no more resistance than paper. It was tyrannical beyond measure.

    Su Yi used the Sword of the Human Realm to sh with it head-on, but it was as if he¡¯d shed with a natural, insurmountable barrier. He couldn¡¯t budge the sword case in the slightest.

    ¡°What kind of treasure is that?¡±

    Numerous onlookers were bewildered. They couldn¡¯t see through the bronze sword case¡¯s origins.

    Still, all of them could tell that it was terrifying. Its momentum was far too weighty; there was no shaking it. Every strike was like a deity erecting a natural barrier and flinging it into the Human Realm!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Beneath the dome of heaven, the skies within a thirty-thousand-foot radius descendedpletely into chaos.

    Unparalleled weapons unleashed their strength, stirring up currents of destructive energy. Heaven and earth shook, and the sun and moon lost their light.

    Everyone could tell that the leaders of the four greatest sects of the present day had far greater momentum now that they were using their killer weapons. They werepletely different from before.

    And Su Yi was now in a tight spot!

    A few blinks of the eyeter, and wounds started cropping up all over his body. His clothes were tattered, and his skin bled.

    Countless onlookers'' hearts were on tenterhooks. They were more nervous than ever before.

    But the Transcendent spectators inwardly sighed in relief, their spirits soaring. <i>The Temple Master has finally been injured! That¡¯s definitely a good sign.</i>

    Just as they thought, as the battle continued, Su Yi¡¯s injuries piled on. His robes were stained red, and his situation looked increasingly perilous.

    ¡°Four peak experts of the early-stage Nascent Divinity Realm are using their greatest killer weapons. It would have been strange if they couldn¡¯t handle the Temple Master!¡± Zhong Tianquan said coolly.

    ¡°No matter what, the Temple Master really is the greatest, most dazzling genius in history. Even if he dies, it won¡¯t damage his reputation,¡± sighed Zhou Hanshan.

    The revenants¡¯ expressions varied. Someughed coldly, but others looked admiring or pitying...

    But none of Su Yi¡¯s current opponents showed any sign ofcency. On the contrary, they were increasingly serious, and they attacked with increasing speed and ferocity!

    Over the years, they¡¯d fought the Temple Master too many times to count. How could they not know how terrifying he was?

    It didn¡¯t matter how perilous his situation looked. They absolutely couldn¡¯t afford even the slightestcency.

    Suddenly, Deng Zuo bellowed, ¡°Well, Temple Master? What about your trump cards? Things have already reached this point. Why not reveal what you¡¯ve been hiding?¡±

    His words startled the crowd out of their reverie. They suddenly realized that despite how long the battle had raged on, the Temple Master had yet to reveal his hidden cards!

    Could it be that the Temple Master didn¡¯t have anything in reserve? No! There was absolutely no way!

    The Violet Heavens tform was fraught with peril, and he¡¯de here all alone. How could he have brought nothing but his sword?

    ¡°Let¡¯s y a while longer first,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    This light, airy sentence made his foes¡¯ eyelids twitch. They looked at each other, murderous intent surging around them as their attacks grew even more terrifying. They went all out, with no regard for anything else, not even their own lives.

    It seemed quite strange. These four top powerhouses had seized an absolute advantage, yet now, they seemed deeply provoked, and their gazes were more solemn than ever.

    Beneath this onught, Su Yi¡¯s wounds got worse and worse. His entire body was bleeding. The sight startled both the eyes and the heart. Countless onlookers were nervous, and their hearts were on tenterhooks.

    <i>He calls this ying!? No, this is called ¡®ying with fire!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Temple Master, your battered frame won¡¯t be able to hold out much longer. At this point, even if you reveal your trump cards and turn things around, you won¡¯t be able to escape. Look around you! You¡¯re surrounded by ravening wolves on all sides. No matter what, you¡¯re doomed!¡± Yan Daolin spoke gravely.

    It sounded like he was warning Su Yi, but in truth, this was psychological warfare!

    But Su Yi justughed dryly. ¡°All this time, and you¡¯ve yet to take me down. Are you starting to get anxious?¡±

    The grand battle raged on. Su Yi¡¯s predicament was increasingly dire, but his opponents had no choice but to admit that they were indeed starting to get a bit anxious.

    ¡°Very well. I can¡¯t leave my other enemies waiting for too long. It¡¯s time to sever our grudges once and for all,¡± said Su Yi, sweeping his gaze across the distant onlookers.

    His opponents¡¯ pupils constricted, and they were instantly more on guard than ever before. All of them attacked with everything they had.

    Su Yiughed, seemingly not at all concerned. ¡°I¡¯ll start with the Painter.¡±

    The Sword of the Human Realm quivered in his grip. The deep blue weapon burst with immeasurable light as Su Yi raised it into the air and thrust.

    <i>ng!!</i>

    An explosive impact followed, and the Painter¡¯s ck jade ruler flew from his grip.

    But the Sword of the Human Realm continued, its power undiminished, and bore a hole right through the Painter¡¯s chest. The tip came out the other end with a ssh of fresh blood.

 Chapter 1348 - The Secrets of the Sword of the Nine Heavens

    <h4>Chapter 1348 - The Secrets of the Sword of the Nine Heavens</h4>

    The onlookers saw Su Yi¡¯s body in tatters. His wounds were dire, and it seemed he might topple at a moment¡¯s notice.

    Some of the revenants of ancient orthodoxies were even raring to jump in. They figured the curtains were about to fall on this duel, making this the ideal moment to strike.

    But none of them would have guessed that Su Yi''s instantaneous sh would bore a hole right through the Painter¡¯s chest!

    It was simply a masterstroke, sudden and tyrannical. Itpletely overturned the crowd¡¯s imaginations.

    Yan Daolin, the Fisherman, and Deng Zuo¡¯s expressions shifted dramatically. They instinctively retreated, their hearts quivering and their hair standing on end.

    They were the closest, but they couldn¡¯t tell just what trump card Su Yi had yed to release such terrifying power.

    ¡°You...¡± The Painter¡¯s eyes bulged with disbelief. ¡°If you had such a card up your sleeves, why wait until you were so badly injured to use it?¡±

    ¡°Did I scare you?¡± Su Yi said apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m to me. I was overly eager to y.¡±

    ¡°Eager to y?¡± The Painter gnashed his teeth so hard they almost shattered. <i>What kind of reason is that?</i>

    The distant onlookers fell silent. <i>Is that really what it was?</i>

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The Painter¡¯s physical body split, then crumbled into ash. As that terrifying sword force spread, it destroyed everyst trace of his vital energy.

    ¡°Temple Master, before I die, might you answer a question?¡± said the Painter, his voice starting and stopping.

    ¡°Ask,¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡°Have you... really always looked down on me?¡± said the Painter, his voice increasingly weak and his gaze increasingly dim.

    Su Yi sank into silence.

    But the Painter seemed to have understood. He let out a self-deprecatingugh, then sighed. ¡°It¡¯s only...in the moments before my death that...I realized how...frustrating it is...to have been born in the same era as you...."

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, he was destroyed, body and soul.

    Uproar ensued amongst the crowd, and some of the older-generation experts¡¯ hearts stirred.

    The Painter was the founder of the Studio of the Heart!

    He¡¯d oncemanded the wind and clouds, his name shaking the stars. Countless people revered him. Yet now, this legendary figure had fallen!

    Su Yi took out a jug of wine and raised it into the air. He said softly, ¡°I¡¯ve always looked down on you, but we knew each other for a long time. Consider this a toast to you.¡±

    With that, he threw back his head and drank. Then, he turned to the Fisherman and the others. ¡°Shall we continue?¡±

    ¡°But of course,¡± Deng Zuo said withplete and utter calm.

    ¡°Please, allow me to go first,¡± said Yan Daolin. He held that bronze sword case in front of him and looked directly at Su Yi. ¡°This case contains the core treasure of the Nine Heavens Pavilion, a Dao Sword. Its name is ¡®Nine Heavens.''¡±

    With that, he opened the case.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The dense, low hum of a sword suddenly reverberated throughout heaven and earth.

    A simple, unadorned, three-foot swordy in the case. The most eye-catching thing about it was its dense aura, which emanated the vicissitudes of countless years.

    ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s that sword.¡± Su Yi recalled that every disciple who joined the Nine Heavens Pavilion had to face this sword and swear a Grand Dao Oath. However, aside from Yan Daolin, no one in the sect knew the sword¡¯s origins or what it looked like.

    Yet now, he was about to reveal it to the crowd.

    Yan Daolin drew the Sword of the Nine Heavens and cast the bronze sword case aside. ¡°A long time ago, the Tailor took this sword and sealed a secret Dao Imprint within it. He said that if I used it against you, it was sure to plunge you into insurmountable peril.¡±

    The crowd was stunned. All eyes looked over.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes silently narrowed.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Yan Daolin poured all of his power into the Sword of the Nine Heavens and attacked Su Yi from afar.

    One sh, and it was as if the entire starry sky were descending. Boundless white sword intent covered everything on all sides.

    Su Yi swung the Sword of the Human Realm, shing through it all as if it were made of rotten wood.

    But it was then that, within the shattered sword intent, a strange, sealed power erupted, and an illusory figure appeared. It was like the light of the heavens or the shadow of a cloud, and it reflected directly within Su Yi¡¯s sea of consciousness.

    Upon closer inspection, the figure was an extraordinary-looking, handsome young man in snow-white robes!

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Within his sea of consciousness, the Sword of the Nine Hells shook violently. The divine chain that sealed Shen Mu¡¯s Dao Imprint ttered and swayed, then exploded with a bang.

    Meanwhile, a figure manifested out of the power of Shen Mu¡¯s Dao Imprint. He too was an extraordinary-looking young man in clothes as white as snow!

    Shen Mu!

    Su Yi was instantly solemn. He finally understood.

    The figure manifested of the power sealed within the Sword of the Nine Heavens originated from Shen Mu. It was this figure that awakened Shen Mu¡¯s Dao Imprint within the seventh divine chain!

    Su Yi had only just realized this when Yan Daolin, Deng Zuo, and the Fishermanunched a joint attack. The three of them realized that Su Yi was distracted. This was a moment of vulnerability. How could they possibly let such a perfect opportunity slip through their fingers?

    <i>Boom!!</i>

    Su Yi was sent flying back, his body severely damaged. A waterfall of blood gushed from his numerous wounds.

    The crowd was bbergasted. Astonished cries rang out on all sides.

    No one had anticipated this development.

    After all, Su Yi had only just crisply cut down the Painter in an unbelievable disy of power.

    But as soon as Yan Daolin drew the Sword of the Nine Heavens, Su Yi suffered some kind of enormous impact, revealing an opening. Now, he¡¯d been sent flying!

    ¡°There¡¯s no doubt about it. The Sword of the Nine Heavens contains enough power to influence the Temple Master¡¯s heart and soul!¡±

    Many of the onlookers realized this, and despite themselves, they were stunned.

    Yan Daolin, Deng Zuo, and the Fisherman didn¡¯t stop after their first strikended. They went all out.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze shifted erratically, but he couldn¡¯t help but split his attention. He had to simultaneously ward off his foes and keep tabs on the changes to his sea of consciousness.

    ......

    ¡°Snowjade, have youe for me?¡±

    Within Su Yi¡¯s sea of consciousness, the Shen Mu manifested from his Dao Imprint saw that illusory figure identical to himself. He couldn¡¯t help but look surprised, delighted, and excited.

    There was no doubt about it. Shen Mu assumed that its appearance had something to do with his beloved Snowjade!

    Su Yi was so angry that he almost couldn¡¯t help butugh. <i>This lovesick fool is nothing but a Dao Imprint, and he¡¯s still on about the woman who killed him!</i>

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste time talking. He condensed an avatar of will and appeared in his sea of consciousness. ¡°Kill that illusory figure, then be good and stay put. I¡¯ll exin what¡¯s going on after I¡¯m done with today¡¯s battle.¡±

    Shen Mu was stunned.

    But it was then that the illusory figure pointed at Su Yi. ¡°That¡¯s our reincarnation. If you seize his body, you can see Miss Snowjade again.¡±

    Shen Mu was obviously hesitant.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Su Yi¡¯s sea of consciousness shook violently as he attacked once more, intent on destroying that illusory figure.

    But Shen Mu blocked his path!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, that¡¯s a manifestation of will I left behind before I died,¡± he exined. ¡°It¡¯s part of me. Please, show mercy.¡±

    Su Yi felt a headacheing on. He was busy fighting Yan Daolin and the others. How could he possibly waste time talking?

    He dared say with certainty that if he didn¡¯t destroy that illusory figure, Shen Mu¡¯s Dao Imprint would be an unpredictable variable. While Su Yi was locked in battle, he might even seize the opportunity to upy his sea of consciousness and take control of his physical body!

    How could Su Yi possibly just let that happen?

    Su Yi said directly, ¡°Do you n to possess me?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Shen Mu said without even pausing to think.

    ¡°What if that Snowjade woman asks you to?¡± said Su Yi.

    Shen Mu looked stunned, and his expression shifted.

    Su Yi wasted no more time talking. He directly drew upon the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ power, suppressing that illusory figure.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you...!¡± Shen Mu was furious.

    ¡°Remember this: I am you, and you are me. I¡¯m busy killing my enemies now. If you dare interfere again, we¡¯re both finished!¡± said Su Yi. ¡°If you want to see your Snowjade again, stay the hell out of my way!¡±

    Then, without another word, he left his sea of consciousness.

    Shen Mu froze, then sankpletely into silence.

    ......

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Su Yi was sent flying once more.

    He was distracted, and he could no longer focus on battle. It was hard to prevent this from hindering him. Thus, Yan Daolin, the Fisherman, and Deng Zuo were repeatedly forcing him back.

    His physical body was in tatters, and his wounds were increasingly severe.

    The sight left the onlookers shaken. <i>Is the Temple Master... really going to lose?</i>

    ¡°Prepare to intervene.¡±

    ¡°No matter what happens, we must be the ones to capture the Temple Master.¡±

    Within the ancient orthodoxies¡¯ camps, dark currents flowed beneath the surface, and the revenants readied themselves for battle.

    ¡°Be careful. The moment the Temple Master loses, a chaotic battle is sure to ensue. We cannot be at allcent. Make sure to give it your all.¡±

    The Transcendents of the present day were transmitting messages to each other too. Their eyes shone with hints of murderous intent.

    The way they saw it, it didn¡¯t matter who won this deathtrap of a duel. What mattered was who imed the Temple Master¡¯s power over reincarnation in the end!

    ¡°Cut!¡±

    Beneath the dome of heaven, Yan Daolin¡¯s sword descended.

    At the same time, the Fisherman activated the Gods of the Earth Seal, and Deng Zuo swung his broken sword. They were closing in on Su Yi from the sides.

    Su Yi was surrounded and in grave peril. There was nowhere to dodge.

    In that moment, many of the Transcendents throughout the surrounding area couldn¡¯t suppress the urge to attack.

    The revenants of ancient orthodoxies even took out their treasures. Their murderous intent soared into the heavens.

    Grief rose in the distant onlookers¡¯ hearts. <i>The Temple Master... really can¡¯t turn this around?</i>

    At that moment, although no one noticed it, numerous terrifying presences emerged from the distant darkness and shot toward the peak.

    But it was also then that¡ª¡ª

    In the face of seemingly inescapable peril, Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed with cold light.

    <i>ng!</i>

    A terrifying energy fluctuation burst from the Sword of the Human Realm, cleaving through the air.

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    The Sword of the Nine Heavens broke.

    Yan Daolin had no time to dodge. This sh sent him flying back, tearing open a bloody streak on his chest. A little more, and it would have disemboweled him.

    Su Yi swept his sword once more.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Deng Zuo was sent flying. Blood spurted from his mouth and nose, and his face filled with astonishment.

    And the Fisherman¡¯s Gods of the Earth Seal split into pieces in midair. The resulting bacsh made him stagger back as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning. He almost fell from the sky, his face deathly pale.

    In the blink of an eye, Su Yi broke through their encirclement!

    The Transcendents who¡¯d been ready and raring to go couldn¡¯t help but look stricken. They abruptly stopped what they were doing, all of them rmed and uncertain.

    What¡¯s going on?

    Those onlookers who thought the Temple Master could no longer turn this around were stunned, rooted to the spot with astonishment.

    <i>Has he turned the tides?</i>

    All eyes turned toward Su Yi.

    His blue robes were tattered and stained red with blood. His injuries were so heavy that anyone else would have fallen already.

    But his back was as straight as before, and his gaze was as calm as ever. It seemed as if heaven and earth could crumble around him without shaking him in the slightest.

    Deathly silence fell over the entire area.

    Everyone felt an inexplicable emotion rising in their hearts.

    <i>Can the Temple Master really no longer fight?</i>

    Off in the distance, Yan Daolin, Deng Zuo, and the Fisherman¡¯s hearts quivered despite themselves. They felt unprecedented pressure.

 Chapter 1349 - A Toast per Severed Grudge

    <h4>Chapter 1349 - A Toast per Severed Grudge</h4>

    The winds howled, rustling Su Yi¡¯s bloodstained robes.

    It was as if he didn¡¯t even notice the severity of his wounds. He took out a jug of wine, raised it, and toasted the distant Yan Daolin.

    ¡°I know you aren¡¯t like the Tailor. I understand.¡± With that, Su Yi threw back his head and drank.

    Yan Daolin¡¯s gaze shifted inscrutably. He couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter, as if iparably gratified and emotional. ¡°Having an enemy like you in my life was my good fortune!¡±

    With that, he attacked from afar. His entire body was like a sword as his cultivation, essence, qi, and spirit all caught aze.

    The crowd was stunned. They would never have guessed that Yan Daolin would burn his own life force and cultivation base, all to end things with the Temple Master!

    How terrifying would it be when a top-notch early-stage Nascent Divinity Transcendent self-destructed?

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The dome of heaven shook, and the skies split. The spectators felt a stinging pain in their eyes, and their hearts felt stifled. They watched in a daze as Yan Daolin seemingly transformed into a sword that shed at the Human Realm from on high.

    However, Su Yi just let out a soft sigh. It was only when Yan Daolin¡¯s attack drew near that he raised the Sword of the Human Realm and struck the air.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    The entire stretch of sky was thrown into disarray.

    The divine mes bursting from Yan Daolin¡¯s body gradually dimmed, then went out.

    Only then did everyone see that Yan Daolin was suppressed just three feet from Su Yi, his body cracked like dropped porcin. It was splitting apart, inch by inch!

    Everyone present was shaken. Without exception, their eyes widened.

    Yan Daolin had sacrificed his life and cultivation base, but he still couldn¡¯t shake Su Yi!

    ¡°Do you have anything else you want to say?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Yan Daolin started to speak, then stopped himself. He shook his head.

    He was about to die. It didn¡¯t matter if he spoke or if he kept his words to himself. Ultimately, it was all over.

    ¡°Farewell.¡±

    Su Yi lowered the Sword of the Human Realm, and Yan Daolin¡¯s body disintegratedpletely into ash.

    The Supreme Leader of the Nine Heavens Pavilion, an expert whose name had shaken the stars for countless years, had fallen.

    Waves of emotion rocked the crowd¡¯s hearts. They¡¯d just witnessed the end of a legend.

    ¡°Temple Master, I have an attack to show you. Please, have a look!¡± Deng Zuo said suddenly.

    It seemed he was going all out. He looked calm andposed as his clothing billowed around him.

    ¡°Very well.¡± Su Yi inclined his head.

    Deng Zuo gently caressed his broken sword, then suddenly shook his head and threw it away. His life force shockingly soared, as if it had broken through some kind of bottleneck.

    Startled cries rang out throughout the area. ¡°He''s breaking through midbat!¡±

    The Transcendents all looked stunned. They could tell that Deng Zuo¡¯s cultivation had smoothly advanced from the early-stage Nascent Divinity Realm to the mid-stage Nascent Divinity Realm!

    As fellow Transcendents, who among them didn¡¯t know how difficult it was to break through mid-battle?

    There was no doubt about it. Deng Zuo had encountered a bottleneck, but the fiercebat earlier had stimted histent potential, letting him see through its riddles and break through in a single step.

    ¡°Such a breakthrough deserves a toast!¡± Su Yi raised his jug of wine into the air, toasted Deng Zuo from afar, then threw back his head and took a big swig.

    Deng Zuo sped his fist. ¡°I have you to thank for giving me this opportunity to break through, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°Go ahead and attack.¡±

    ¡°Very well!¡± Deng Zuo took a deep breath, his gaze as expressionless as the waters of an ancient well as he stepped into the air.

    He looked as if he¡¯d risen above it all, like an immortal untainted by the smoke and fire of mundane life. He pressed his fingers into a makeshift sword, and a dot of unbelievably sharp light gathered at his fingertip.

    The edge light grew increasingly radiant and intense. He was pouring his entire cultivation base into it, and as he emptied his energy reserves, he grew weaker and weaker. In the end, exhaustion appeared on his brow.

    But his eyes shone with determination.

    Heaven and earth shook as terrifying destructive power spread from Deng Zuo¡¯s fingertip like a tidal wave or avnche, sweeping in all directions.

    He hadn¡¯t even unleashed it yet, but its power nheless shook both heaven and earth!

    Su Yi sensed all this. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh with admiration. <i>When ites to proficiency in the Grand Dao, Deng Zuo is unquestionably the greatest of my old enemies.</i>

    When he was just ny feet from Su Yi, Deng Zuo bellowed. ¡°Cut!¡±

    His voice was like the roar of a dragon echoing throughout the firmament.

    The iparably radiant and sharp light at his fingertip shot forth. In that moment, heaven and earth dimmed, and all of creation trembled.

    Many of the distant onlookers subconsciously closed their eyes, not daring to gaze at it directly.

    The power of this sh had reached unbelievable heights. It could even shake their senses and attack their hearts!

    Even the Transcendents had to circte their cultivation bases to neutralize the power unleashed by this powerful strike.

    Deng Zuo couldn¡¯t help but smile, straight from the heart. He¡¯d poured everything he¡¯d achieved in his life into that strike. It was the strongest he¡¯d ever unleashed, the strike he took the most pride in.

    He¡¯d spent his life pursuing the Dao. After unleashing such an attack, he could die without regret!

    Meanwhile, although no one knew when, Su Yi had already put away the Sword of the Human Realm. He stood there unmoving, his hands forming a seal as he struck the air nine times in rapid session.

    <i>Boom!!!</i>

    How radiant and tyrannical was the iing streak of sword qi? Yet for all its power, as Su Yi¡¯s sealsnded, they wore it down. Finally, when it was just three feet from Su Yi, Deng Zuo¡¯s attack froze, unable to advance so much as an inch further.

    Then, this first streak of sword qi shattered and broke, inch by inch.

    This left everyone feelingpletely dumbstruck.

    Su Yi was so grievously injured already, yet even after Deng Zuo broke through and poured everything he had into this attack, he still blocked it!

    Off in the distance, Deng Zuo was obviously stunned too. A momentter, heughed bitterly. ¡°That was the attack I took the most pride in. Who¡¯d have thought it¡¯d amount to so little...?¡±

    He could tell that Su Yi had deliberately gone easy on him by putting away the Sword of the Human Realm, but that was exactly what made this so frustrating.

    ¡°This sword was quite impressive. Several months ago, I would have had to unleash my full power to neutralize it,¡± Su Yi said withplete seriousness.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Deng Zuo looked directly at Su Yi. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    It was as if he had aged countless years instantaneously. His skin wrinkled, split, and shattered into ash as if he were made of dried-up wood.

    Su Yi froze, stunned, his gaze conflicted.

    Deng Zuo had poured his whole freshly advanced cultivation base into that attack. It had drained him, yes. But that wasn¡¯t enough to kill him. Deng Zuo had chosen to end his own life!

    He¡¯d rather kill himself than die beneath Su Yi¡¯s sword.

    His bone-deep pride and determination were on full disy. Rather, you could say that he¡¯d chosen the most dignified death he could.

    ¡°Farewell,¡± Su Yi said softly.

    The distant onlookers struggled to understand Deng Zuo¡¯s mentality. When they watched him die, they felt only shock and astonishment.

    What the Transcendents really couldn¡¯t understand was why the Temple Master was still so strong despite the obvious severity of his injuries. It looked like he might topple at any moment.

    But no matter what, Deng Zuo was dead.

    The High Elder of the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect, the man who single-handedly held up one of the top sects of the stars, the man who¡¯d gazed upon all star realms with pride, leaving behind countless legends, had died atop the Violet Heavens tform, just like the Painter and Yan Daolin!

    From beginning to end, the Fisherman never attacked. Now, he was the only one left.

    The look on his face was difficult to describe: grief-stricken, deste, frustrated, mncholy... It couldn¡¯t have been any moreplicated.

    ¡°Fisherman, I know you¡¯ve never wanted to kill anyone more than you want to kill me,¡± said Su Yi. He took out his jug of wine and smiled. ¡°After all, I suppressed you for countless years, forcing you to endure a life worse than death. I destroyed your sect¡¯s ancestral ground, too. Still, no matter what, you didn¡¯t run away. You¡¯re worthy of a toast, too.¡±

    With that, he threw back his head and drank.

    The Fisherman sighed. ¡°Ashes to ashes, dust to dust. It really is time for these ancient enmities to end.¡±

    He paused, then let out a self-deprecatingugh. ¡°Besides, even if I wanted to flee, I doubt you¡¯d let me.¡±

    Here, he took out a jade slip and tossed it to Su Yi. ¡°Hold onto this.¡±

    This was the jade slip the Tailor had left. It recorded the answers to some of Su Yi¡¯s questions.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The Fisherman¡¯s aura surged violently around him. He no longer hesitated, instead attacking directly. The Gods of the Earth Seal descended upon Su Yi swathed in appalling immortal light.

    He was a top expert, and he¡¯d long since experienced his fill of the wind and rain. He¡¯d lived too long to count. His mental strength and spirit were far beyond any ordinary cultivator. He certainly wouldn¡¯t slump or give in to despair simply because the others had died.

    This was the bearing of a top expert of the present day!

    Had these top experts been born in ancient times, all of them could have stepped onto the Path of Transcendence with ease. They could have even transcended mortality and risen into the Immortal Realm to stand shoulder-to-shoulder with the leaders of its top sects!

    s, they¡¯d been born at the wrong time. That was simply all there was to it.

    Even if you had astonishing talent, if you were born in an era without a Path of Transcendence, you could only stagnate on the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension, gaze into the sea, and sigh!

    Byparison, although the revenants Su Yi had killed might have had higher cultivations in life, when it came to foundations and breadth of spirit, they were nowhereparable to the Fisherman, Yan Daolin, and other top experts of the present day.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t try to dodge. He just swung his sword and shed fiercely with the Fisherman.

    Momentster, one of his shes cleaved through the Fisherman''s torso. Red blood sprayed the blue dome of heaven!

    In thest moments before his death, the Fisherman couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You¡¯re so badly injured. Are you certain you can fight your way out of here?¡±

    Countless powerful foes surrounded the Violet Heavens tform like a pack of ravening wolves. Danger lurked on every corner.

    And Su Yi was badly injured. Even though he¡¯d won, who dared say that he¡¯d be able to leave this ce alive?

    When they heard the Fisherman¡¯s question, everyone pricked up their ears.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then transmitted to the Fisherman, ¡°I came all the way here, so I won¡¯t leave until I¡¯ve killed to my heart¡¯s content.¡±

    The Fisherman was stunned. But then, he couldn¡¯t help but burst into uproariousughter, as if iparably delighted. ¡°You''re right, you are indeed the person I most want to kill. But, although you don¡¯t know it...you¡¯re...also the person...I admire the most....¡±

    His voice started and stopped, then trailed off until it was barely audible.

    His body had already shattered. Now, even his soul origin had dissipated. Nothing remained of the leader of the Church of the River of Stars.

    Now, the leaders of all four top sects of the present day, top powerhouses of the stars, had fallen!

    Heaven and earthy in ruin, devastating the mountains and rivers.

    Su Yi stood alone, proud and upright beneath the firmament, his entire body stained red with blood.

    Without exception, the distant onlookers¡¯ hearts quivered. A long time passed before they came back to their senses.

 Chapter 1350 - Can You Still Fight?

    <h4>Chapter 1350 - Can You Still Fight?</h4>

    Heaven and earth were silent and still. No one spoke.

    It was as if an invisible power were assailing the crowd¡¯s hearts, assailing them like tide waters.

    The Painter, the Fisherman, Deng Zuo, and Yan Daolin were all among the first group of mighty experts to step onto the Path of Transcendence. Who among them wasn¡¯t a peak existence of the early-stage Nascent Divinity Realm?

    The spirit, foundations, and methods these four powerhouses had disyed in the earlier battle were all terrifying. They¡¯d even each revealed their ultimate killer weapons!

    But in the end, they still lost...

    Even fighting four against one, all of them fell before the Temple Master!

    This result waspletely unexpected. The revenants of the ancient orthodoxies were visibly uncertain and unable to calm down.

    Earlier, they¡¯d seen the severity of Su Yi¡¯s wounds with their own eyes, and they¡¯d even prepared to attack, only for the situation to turn on its head and end in Su Yi¡¯s victory!

    Moreover, they couldn¡¯t even measure Su Yi¡¯s strength. It was far too out of the ordinary. Who would have imagined someone so grievously injured could cut down his powerful foes in such rapid session?

    Zhong Tianquan, Zhou Hanshan, and the other Transcendents of the Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao had overcast looks on their faces. They struggled to calm themselves.

    This result had caught thempletely off guard!

    ¡°He won!¡±

    ¡°I... I almost suspect I¡¯m dreaming...¡±

    ¡°Me too!¡±

    An uproar arose in the distance. Voices rose and fell in waves. All of the onlookers looked excited, dazed, and shaken.

    ¡°But why do I feel mncholy and despondent... as if I¡¯ve lost something...?¡± a young man asked in bewilderment.

    His words resonated with many of the older-generation experts.

    ¡°It¡¯s because the fallen were once legends of the starry skies!¡±

    ¡°For countless years, their aplishments have circted far and wide, influencing generation after generation of cultivations. They once directed the trend of the stars¡¯ top factions!¡±

    ¡°The objects of our reverence have fallen off their altars. With their deaths, the curtains have fallen on their legends.¡±

    ¡°Thousands of years of heroism have alle to nothing. How could this not make us wistful? How could we not be emotional?¡± sighed those older-generation cultivators, their hearts full of emotion.

    The Painter, the Fisherman, Deng Zuo, and Yan Daolin had perished. However, the breadth of spirit, magnificent bearing, and skills they¡¯d disyed in battle were sure to go down in the annals of history, to be retold for generations toe.

    It would be up to future generations to decide whether they¡¯d been right or wrong.

    ¡°The Temple Master is our true eternal god!!¡± someone shrieked, triggering even greater uproar.

    Although quite a few sighed wistfully, arger percentage of the crowd cried out excitedly, their blood heating up as they cheered the Temple Master on!

    The ancient orthodoxies had all dered the Temple Master theirmon foe, and the peak factions of the modern day saw him as a legend of bygone days soon to meet his end.

    Some people had said the Temple Master was doomed beyond a doubt.

    Some said that this was a new era, an era of great change, and that it would be Transcendents who determined its future. The Temple Master was sure to wither and pale byparison.

    It was to the point that before the duel atop the Violet Heavens tform began, few thought the Temple Master had hope of victory. There were even numerous people who suspected that this legend of bygone days would be too afraid to show up.

    Yet now, all of these chastisements, rumors, judgments, and guesses had be nothing but a joke!

    The Temple Master had arrived at the Violet Heavens tform, alone save for his sword, and swept through his powerful foes!

    Meanwhile, as the crowd boiled over, Su Yi drifted onto the Violet Heavens tform. His clothes were stained with blood, and his wounds were still bleeding. He was a startling sight.

    But he didn¡¯t seem at all concerned.

    Su Yi gazed at the broken sword Deng Zuo had left behind and murmured, ¡°I don¡¯t know why you agreed to ally yourselves with the Tailor, but that doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll know the truth once I¡¯ve taken the old schemer¡¯s head.¡±

    With that, he took out his jug of wine and drained it.

    ¡°We¡¯ve settled our grudges, and we no longer owe each other anything. Farewell,¡± said Su Yi, looking utterly calm.

    But then, an icy, indifferent voice suddenly rang out. ¡°Temple Master, might I be so bold as to ask if you can still fight?¡±

    It was just one sentence, but every word went off like a sudden thunderp. It boomed throughout thendscape, quelling the mor of voices.

    Everything fell silent as all eyes turned toward the source of the voice.

    Zhong Tianquan!

    An old-timer of the ancient Zhong Family. When Su Yi first arrived at his appointed duel, it was he who tried to convince Su Yi to lower his head.

    And Su Yi responded that, within half a year, he¡¯d wipe the Zhong Family from the face of the earth!

    Now, Zhong Tianquan stood in the air, hands behind his back, his gaze old and cruel.

    A group of Transcendents was clustered around him. Their lineup was enormous, but this only further highlighted how extraordinary his position was.

    ¡°Sure. Taking your head will be no more difficult than taking something out of my pocket,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Would you like to try me?¡±

    He was grievously wounded from head to toe, but in the face of his gaze, Zhong Tianquan¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his heart unwittingly clenched.

    ¡°I¡¯d actually quite like to test you!¡±

    A low voice rang out, and a man in red Daoist robes stepped out of the ranks of the ancient orthodoxies.

    His skin was as smooth as jade, and he had a youthful appearance. A rain of immortal light drifted down around him.

    He too was apanied by a group of Transcendents. Everyst one of them had a terrifying aura.

    The crowd was in uproar. They recognized the red-robed man. He was a prominent member of Yellow Springs Demon Mountain, Lu Changting.

    He was a revenant with strengthparable to a Dao Integration expert!

    At present, Dao Integration revenants were the strongest existences capable of traveling the stars freely. A few months ago, even that wasn¡¯t possible.

    As the world changed, Dao Integration Revenants like Lu Changting were freed from the confines of the Laws, letting them explore freely once more.

    When he saw Lu Changting step forth, Zhong Tianquan¡¯s brow furrowed, but he wasn¡¯t exactly surprised.

    There were so many experts surrounding the Violet Heavens tform that it was not yet clear who¡¯d leave with the prize in the end.

    Indeed, Lu Changting had only just stepped forth when another voice boomed like a morning bell or evening drum.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry. Everyone can see the current situation. If your Yellow Springs Demon Mountain thinks you can monopolize our prey, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re overestimating yourselves.¡±

    A group shot over apanying this voice. All of them had terrifying auras.

    The leader was a middle-aged man in ck, broad-sleeved robes. He wore a crown of stars, but the immortal light behind him reflected a terrifying vision of a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood.

    An expert of the Southern me Pure Lands!

    This was a top-notch ancient orthodoxy of the yao path. They¡¯d forged an alliance with the Zhou Family, and ofte, they¡¯d recruited countless yao cultivators. They were famous.

    But this was only just the beginning.

    After the Zhong Family, Yellow Springs Demon Mountain, and the Southern me Pure Lands stepped forth, Transcendents of other camps stepped forth to express their determination.

    The Illusory Sword Immortal Tower!

    Allspirit Immortal Mountain!

    The Hidden Skies Immortal Sect!

    Profound Yin Demon Mountain!

    Everyst faction of them was a peak hegemon of the age of the End of the Dharma. As they stepped forth, their experts brimmed with murderous intent.

    Every camp had Dao Integration Realm revenants to oversee things. Some only had six or seven, while others had more than ten.

    As for factions of the present day? Of the Six Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao, the ancient Zhou, Zhong, and Xu families had all stepped forth.

    As the Transcendents of each camp stepped forth, an oppressive atmosphere descended upon heaven and earth. A terrifying, austere aura swept outward, enveloping the mountains and rivers and leaving the crowd on the verge of suffocation.

    The distant onlookers felt a chill in their hands and feet. Their hearts sank into the pits of their stomachs.

    Earlier, the Temple Master¡¯s glorious aplishment had excited them, and they cheered him on.

    But now, they felt inwardly stifled and ovee with unprecedented despair.

    <i>How... How is he supposed to fight that!?</i>

    If they added the various camps¡¯ Transcendents up, there were well over a hundred of them!

    Even worse, the Temple Master was severely injured. He¡¯d long since reached the end of his rope.

    There wasn¡¯t just a gap in strength. His enemies alsopletely outnumbered him!

    There was no getting out of this one!

    ¡°Well? Why aren¡¯t you eximing over your eternally undefeatable god now?¡± Lu Changting of Yellow Springs Demon Mountainughed. <i>The onlookers¡¯ reactions are hrious! They¡¯re wilting like defrosting eggnts!</i>

    But the other higher-ups were in no mood to pay attention to the spectators.

    They were staring each other down, ready for battle, murderous intent colliding against murderous intent. A tumultuous, oppressive atmosphere enveloped the entire area.

    It was like the descent of a group of immortals, all of whom viewed each other with enmity.

    And their goal was to seize this opportunity to take Su Yi down!

    Who could fail to realize that this was the perfect opportunity to capture Su Yi?

    Su Yi waspletely surrounded by enemies, the target of countless arrows. But despite his apparent peril, he was enjoying a rare moment of leisure.

    He stood atop the Violet Heavens tform, the eye of the storm. However, even though he was surrounded, no one dared attack lightly.

    It wasn¡¯t that they were afraid of Su Yi.

    Rather, they were afraid that if they struck, other camps would interfere, triggering an unpredictable, chaotic struggle!

    <i>Interesting. All of them take me for prey, and they¡¯re even fighting amongst themselves, </i>Su Yi thought to himself. His gaze was calm and profound, without the slightest ripple of emotion.

    In truth, murderous intent was brewing deep within his heart.

    Over the past several months, he¡¯d been seen as themon foe of everyone beneath the heavens. The revenants had even convened a so-called Immortal Assembly, in which they decided that he had six months to submit or die.

    Even prominent modern factions like the Zhou and Zhong Families dared view him as prey!

    Did they really think they could do with him as they pleased and trample him casually?

    Su Yi hade here today, first for his scheduled duel, and second to seize this opportunity to measure his opponents¡¯ strength.

    He absolutely wouldn¡¯t let up until he¡¯d killed to his heart''s content!

    <i>I¡¯ll wait a while longer. I¡¯m sure there are quite a few big fish nearby who¡¯ve yet to jump out of the water, </i>thought Su Yi.

    He was calm andposed as he swept his cold gaze across the entire area. Meanwhile, his severe injuries silently knit back together.

    ¡°Everyone, we cannot simply stare him down like this. If we do, we¡¯ll only let him recover his vitality!¡± warned Zhong Tianquan.

    The current situation was far more serious and troublesome than they¡¯d anticipated. There was no avoiding a chaotic struggle.

    The Transcendents¡¯ eyes shed. All of their expressions shifted. They were naturally well aware of that. How could they not be?

    The more they drew things out, the more it would benefit Su Yi. Given time, he¡¯d heal his wounds and recover his cultivation base!

    ¡°Then let¡¯s see what he¡¯s really capable of!¡± someone said coldly and with firm conviction.

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, a figure silently appeared atop the peak of Mount Pitaya, like a shadow or illusion, andunched himself at Su Yi.

 Chapter 1351 - Diverting a Crisis Onto Others

    <h4>Chapter 1351 - Diverting a Crisis Onto Others</h4>

    The one charging at Su Yi was a man in ck.

    He¡¯d hidden his presence, and his figure had fusedpletely into heaven and earth, as if he were a naturally formed mountain breeze blowing past.

    Such an ambush was unquestionably terrifying.

    He¡¯d even deceived the Transcendents in attendance, appearing atop the Violet Heavens tform seemingly out of nowhere.

    It was only when he charged at Su Yi that the man in ck revealed his true strength.

    He was a Nascent Divinity Realm expert!

    His fingers were like hooks, and dazzling light wove between them. His hands were like the sharp ws of a dragon tearing through the clouds, so quick it was unbelievable.

    Only then did the distant onlookers realize that someone had alreadyunched an attack! They could even clearly see the excited glint in the man¡¯s eyes.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    When he was still thirty feet from Su Yi, the man in ck collided with an invisible barrier. He staggered back, then fell onto his butt. The impact left him seeing stars.

    ¡°You¡¯ve stepped onto the Path of Transcendence, yet you¡¯re still resorting to this sort of insidious ambush,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Worthless.¡±

    The entire area had long since been enshrouded in the Laws of Restricting the Profound. Anyone who charged in would feel its effects immediately.

    The man in ck looked astonished. He turned to flee.

    A streak of sword light shed past. The man¡¯s head flew through the air, and that tyrannical, indomitable sword qi reduced his bodypletely into powder.

    An early-stage Nascent Divinity Transcendent had perished, just like that!

    Quick and crisp.

    He was at the same cultivation level as Yan Daolin and the others, but he wasn¡¯t at allparable.

    This bloody scene left the distant onlookers stunned. Their expressions filled with uncertainty. The experts of the various camps couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    <i>He¡¯s so badly injured, but he just cut down a Nascent Divinity Transcendent in a single sh. Is the Temple Master really at the end of his rope?</i>

    The crowd had only just thought this when they watched Su Yi¡¯s battered, bloodstained frame sway atop the Violet Heavens tform. Another line of blood dripped from his lips.

    Although he wiped it away in a casual gesture, it was a sign of weakness. The gathered experts¡¯ eyes lit up. <i>It seems the Temple Master really can¡¯t hold out much longer!</i>

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A burst of thunder rang out in the ancient Xu Family¡¯s camp as one of their experts attacked, seething with murderous intent.

    ¡°Temple Master, not long ago, you slew our nsmen on the shore of the Impermeable Demon Ocean. Today, I¡¯ll have you pay for your crimes in blood!¡±

    This was Xu Ruoting, a living fossil of the Skyfire Spirit Race Xu Family.

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, he blurred into an explosive, violent golden lightning bolt and charged at Su Yi.

    <i>h!</i>

    Xu Ruoting was still mid-charge when a glittering war spear filled the skies with glittering golden electricity that poured down like rain.

    When they saw this, the experts of the various camps dared not hesitate. All of them attacked immediately.

    ¡°Attack together!¡± Zhong Tianquan shouted. He stretched out his finger and raised it into the air, summoning a wondrously powerful Transcendent saber and striking the heavens.

    ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll just have to see what he¡¯s really capable of,¡± murmured Lu Changting of Yellow Springs Demon Mountain. Heughed dryly, then stepped into the air, leaving visions of mountains of corpses and oceans of blood in his wake, like a demon god waging war.

    ¡°Hahaha! We¡¯ll just have to see who can capture that Su guy first!¡± A burst of valiantughter rang out, and a ck-robed man emerged from the Southern me Pure Lands¡¯ camp. He gripped a painted silver halberd and attacked from afar.

    ¡°You hold up the rear. I¡¯ll enter the fray!¡±

    All at once, revenants from the Hidden Skies Immortal Sect, Allspirit Sword Mountain, Illusory Sword Immortal Tower, and other ancient orthodoxies attacked in full force.

    The entire area was thrown into upheaval as a terrifying current of the power of the Grand Dao swept through the nine heavens and the ten earths. All manner of terrifyingly powerful treasures burst with immortal light, tearing through the sky. Transcendent-level secret arts shot forth, tossed all over the ce like they were nothing. Their power stirred up torrents of destruction.

    From a distance, it was as if a battle had broken out between deities!

    Sword cultivators, Demonists, yao cultivators... experts of all stripes attacked in full force as everything descended into chaos.

    In the blink of an eye, both the Violet Heavens tform and the mountain below crumbled and copsed.

    The distant onlookers were astonished. Without exception, they fled further away, not daring to linger.

    Over a hundred Transcendents were participating, and they fought without reservation. They weren¡¯t at all concerned about the life or death of the distant onlookers!

    As for Su Yi? He¡¯d long since shot into the air and arrived beneath the dome of heaven.

    ¡°Get him!¡±

    Heaven-shaking bellows rang out as the Transcendents of different camps all pointed their spears at Su Yi.

    A torrent of treasures and secret arts threw the skies into chaos.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t sh with them head-on.

    Instead, he unleashed the Laws of Flying Light and darted about the battlefield, dodging these terrifying, lethal strikes.

    In his enemies¡¯ eyes, he was like a fish struggling to survive, iling about desperately even while surrounded. He looked utterly wretched.

    ¡°Temple Master, you¡¯ll soon be Nine Yin Demon Mountain¡¯s prey. You¡¯re fortunate indeed!¡± someoneughed and blocked Su Yi¡¯s path. He waved a massive hammer, filling the sky with purple me.

    Practically simultaneously, the other Nine Yin Demon Mountain Transcendents charged over, surrounding Su Yipletely. All of them unleashed their strongest treasures in an attempt to take Su Yi down.

    But there was no need for Su Yi to do anything at all. The experts of the Hidden Skies Immortal Sect attacked the Nine Yin Demon Mountain Transcendents before he got the chance.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The skies exploded, descended into chaos.

    The Nine Yin Demon Mountain¡¯s encirclement broke, and several of its experts were injured.

    Su Yi seized the opportunity to break free and shoot into the distance.

    ¡°How dare you ambush us? Fuck your mothers!¡±

    ¡°Kill those Hidden Skies Immortal Sect bastards!¡±

    This interference left the Nine Yin Demon Mountain experts cursing with fury. Their anger overcame them, and they attacked the Hidden Skies Immortal Sect.

    How could the experts of the Hidden Skies Immortal Sect possibly endure that? They attacked directly too!

    Although both camps knew that fighting like this would only benefit thepetition, the battle had already broken out, and all of them had bellies full of fire. Who¡¯d concern themselves about that now?

    Off in the distance, Su Yi flickered across the battlefield as if teleporting. When he saw this, he couldn¡¯t help butugh dryly. <i>This is what they mean by ¡®a pack of motley riffraff!¡¯</i>

    <i>This looks like an army of over a hundred Transcendents, but in truth, they¡¯re all from different camps, and they¡¯re all plotting against each other. They couldn¡¯t possibly cooperate!</i>

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even need to stir things up. The curtains had already opened on this chaotic battle. All of them were out to capture him alive, so conflict and friction were inevitable.

    Even the powerful and shrewd old-timers couldn¡¯t stop it!

    Su Yi was using himself as bait to lead the hostile experts around by the nose! He was turning them against each other!

    In the eyes of the onlookers, this unprecedented, tumultuous battle really was far too chaotic! Transcendents of all different camps were vying for an opportunity to capture Su Yi alive. All of them attacked at once, and they even fought amongst themselves.

    It was unbelievable!

    As for Su Yi? He was like a loach darting through muddied waters, teleporting throughout the battlefield and dodging each and every attack.

    Although his predicament looked perilous to the extreme, as if he might meet with disaster at a moment¡¯s notice, he dodged each and every strike by a hair.

    And whenever he reappeared, violent conflict between experts of different camps were sure to follow.

    What really left the crowd wide-eyed and tongue-tied was that these Transcendents, experts akin to sovereigns of the Human Realm, seemed totally ovee with fury. They cast aside all thoughts of deportment, cursing and fighting amongst themselves with abandon.

    ¡°What son of a bitch just ambushed me? Show yourself!¡± Lu Changting of Yellow Springs Demon Mountain bellowed in fury. Divine mes had attacked him out of nowhere, burning his bottom ck, and he was <i>furious.</i>

    ¡°Dammit! How dare you attack us? Does the ancient Zhou Family <i>want </i>to be annihted? Get the hell away from me!¡± someone bellowed a threat, his eyes red with murderousness..

    ¡°I¡¯lly this right out in the open. If anyone dares attack us, don¡¯t me me for... Aiyo! Dammit! Who tossed that Light Burst Talisman!?¡±

    Some people realized that the battle had gotten out of hand. This wouldn¡¯t benefit anyone, so they tried to dissuade the others.

    ¡°Everyone, the Temple Master is behind all of this!¡±

    ¡°Whatever you do, don¡¯t let your anger muddle your rationality! We ought to work together to capture him, then discuss how to divvy up the secrets of reincarnation...¡±

    But before he could finish, Lu Changting attacked, saber swinging, his face ashen. ¡°How dare you bark, you old dog? You were the one who burnt my ass just now, weren¡¯t you? Die!!¡±

    Just like that, the attempts to dissuade further infighting died.

    In a chaotic battle like this, unless someone with the power to crush everyone in their path stepped forth, it was almost impossible to suppress this sort of conflict. Words alone wouldn¡¯t cut it.

    And Su Yi was taking advantage of the chaos, shuttling about and directing his enemies¡¯ attacks onto their rivals repeatedly.

    It was as if an invisible hand were creating chaos and conflict. He had the hundred-plus Transcendents in the palm of his hand, and he was provoking their anger to create even greater chaos.

    But this was iparably perilous; he was effectively dancing on the edge of a knife. The slightest incaution and it would all be over!

    Some of the keen-eyedbatants realized this, and they could tell what Su Yi was up to. The realization left them both surprised and furious.

    They couldn¡¯t even imagine how the grievously injured Su Yi, an arrow at the end of its flight, could still struggle to such a degree.

    Something strange was going on here!

    An old man in gray bristled with anger and shouted, ¡°Everyone, stop! This is a trick! The Temple Master is exploiting the chaos to turn us against each other! Hurry up and stop!¡±

    A trick?

    Many of thebatants¡¯ heads finally cleared.

    But when they saw Su Yi surrounded once more, they couldn¡¯t stop to think about anything else. They just charged at him like mad.

    And Su Yi seized the opportunity to break free. This time, he appeared before the old man in gray.

    ¡°If you knew this was a trick, why didn¡¯t you run?¡± said Su Yi, his gaze distant and inscrutable as he took in the old man in gray.

    The old man shuddered from head to toe, but before he could respond, the Sword of the Human Realm shed through the air, executing him on the spot!

    Meanwhile, Su Yi was already shooting off in another direction.

    He was like a beam of flowing light. Wherever he went, a rain of blood was sure to follow!

 Chapter 1352 - I Might Have Hidden a Teensy Little Bit of My Cultivation

    <h4>Chapter 1352 - I Might Have Hidden a Teensy Little Bit of My Cultivation</h4>

    The Transcendents saw Su Yi as prey, and also as walking good fortune!

    His power over reincarnation was like a divine treasure. With it, they could preside over the world!

    That was no exaggeration, either.

    No matter how terrifying their cultivations, the world¡¯s revenants were trapped by their curses. The Laws of Reincarnation were their natural counter.

    But they were also their only hope of freeing themselves from their curse.

    Think about it. If they obtained power over reincarnation, they wouldn¡¯t just be able to free themselves from their own curse¡ªthey could also put an end to the dreams of the other revenants! Who wouldn¡¯t have gone mad over this?

    And Su Yi was now covered in grievous wounds. Everyone thought he was an arrow at the end of its flight. Who¡¯d be willing to just give up such an opportunity?

    Even knowing that Su Yi was taking advantage of the chaos and infighting to divert disaster onto his enemies, and even knowing that capturing him first was the wisest course of action....

    No one was willing to back down in the face of such a glorious opportunity!

    Birds died for food, and men died for wealth.

    It was a tired, overused adage, but its truth stood the test of time!

    Outsiders might think these Transcendents seemed stupid and muddle-headed. They had to know Su Yi was leading them around by the nose, but they still fought amongst themselves.

    But those not directly involved in this chaotic battle couldn¡¯t possibly understand what these Transcendents were feeling.

    Especially the revenants. They were even less willing to see Su Yi escape from right under their noses!

    The entire area was even more chaotic and turbulent.

    Dazzling treasure light ran rampant, and currents of destructive power swept outward. The sounds ofbat, curses, and threats rang out without end.

    Numerous Transcendents were injured. Fresh blood sprayed the air, and the situation was instantly aplete mess.

    Throughout the surrounding eighty thousand feet, the entirendscape copsed and broke. The aftershock of the battle spread, devastating everything around it.

    Finally, Lu Changting of Yellow Springs Demon Mountain seized an opportunity to use the killer weapon he¡¯d kept in reserve!

    ¡°Capture!¡± Lu Changting bellowed as he summoned a treasure bottle.

    It was about a foot tall, crystalline and snowy, as if it had been forged out ofmb suet. Resplendent white light flowed around it.

    As the treasure bottle rose into the air, misty light reminiscent of the radiance of a new dawn burst from the mouth of the bottle, swept outward, and nketed the entire stretch of sky.

    And it trapped Su Yi inside it.

    Within moments, Su Yi was tied up and immobilized, and he was swept uncontrobly into the treasure bottle.

    By the time the nearby Transcendents of other camps charged over, it was toote. Intense unwillingness surged into their hearts.

    Lu Changting threw back his head andughed with undisguisable excitement. ¡°No need to fight any longer! Now that the Temple Master is trapped in my Firmament-Refining Treasure Bottle, he¡¯ll never escape!¡±

    With that, the originally chaotic battle came to an abrupt halt. All eyes were on Lu Changting, and all of them were seething with murderous intent.

    Who could possibly be willing to let Lu Changting get away with this?

    ¡°Kill him!¡± someone bellowed, then attacked.

    ¡°Seize that treasure bottle!¡±

    The experts of other camps took action too. All of them were frantic.

    Lu Changting¡¯s uproariousughter came to an abrupt halt, and his smile froze in ce.

    ¡°Hurry up and bring up the rear!¡± Lu Changting shouted, then turned and sped into the distance.

    So long as he escaped this encirclement, the power of reincarnation would belong to Yellow Springs Demon Mountain. With it, they could intimidate all other revenants!

    They would be able to break their allies¡¯ curses, letting them cultivate anew. This would let them stand above all other orthodoxies! Other revenants¡¯ lives and deaths would be theirs to decide!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A grand battle broke out. It was even more brutal than before.

    Just a few breaths of timeter, the dozen-or-so Yellow Springs Demon Pce Transcendents who¡¯de here with Lu Changting had all been killed.

    And Lu Changting was thoroughly surrounded.

    ¡°Do all of you really wish to be enemies with Yellow Springs Demon Mountain?¡± shouted Lu Changting.

    At other times, a threat like that might well have intimidated the other revenants.

    But now, their eyes were red with bloodlust. How could they possibly concern themselves with such threats?

    ¡°Kill that son of a bitch!¡± an old man shouted in fury.

    The other Transcendents all attacked Lu Changting in a mad frenzy.

    Lu Changting gasped and, without the slightest hesitation, flung the Firmament-Refining Treasure Bottle into the air.

    What good fortune? What grand opportunity? If he didn¡¯t retreat now, he was doomed!

    Even a mighty Dao Integration Realm existence like him couldn¡¯t possibly withstand such a terrifying onught.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    All at once, everyone startled scrambling after the Firmament-Refining Treasure Bottle.

    Meanwhile, Lu Changting fled further away.

    Once he¡¯d ascertained his safety, Lu Changting circted his entire cultivation base, activated a secret art, and bellowed an invocation. ¡°To me!¡±

    The Firmament-Refining Treasure Bottle the experts of the other camps were squabbling over instantly whooshed through the air and shot right toward him.

    ¡°Dammit!¡±

    Numerous experts¡¯ expressions shifted.

    ¡°If I can¡¯t have it, no one else can have it either!¡± Over in the Illusory Sword Immortal Tower¡¯s camp, a white-haired elder waved his arm in fury. A sword swathed in immortal light shot forth, then descended smoothly, cleaving into the treasure bottle.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The Firmament-Refining Treasure Bottle trembled as a startling crack appeared on its surface.

    In the end, Lu Changting put the treasure away, but he suffered a bacsh, leaving him badly wounded.

    He had no time to mourn his damaged treasure. All he could do was turn to flee.

    The experts of other camps attacked like mad, intercepting his retreat, but they were obviously one step toote.

    ¡°Just you wait! Once I¡¯ve refined the power of reincarnation, I¡¯ll settle the score with everyst one of you!¡± Lu Changting bellowed icily, not even turning back to look at the others.

    But it was then that¡ª¡ª

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    The Firmament-Refining Treasure Bottle exploded.

    Terrifying destructive power sent Lu Changting flying, and numerous gashes appeared all over his body.

    Practically simultaneously, Su Yi appeared out of nowhere.

    This sudden development didn¡¯t just startle Lu Changting. The Transcendents chasing after him from afar widened their eyes in shock too.

    The Firmament-Refining Treasure Bottle was one of the greatest treasures of Yellow Springs Demon Mountain. Even prior to the End of the Dharma, it was an infamous peak Demonist treasure.

    Rumor had it that once captured, even Transcendents would instantly lose all their strength, bing nothing but helplessmbs to the ughter. Within three days, the bottle would refine them until nothing remained but ash!

    Yet now, this treasure had been broken! And the captive Temple Master had regained his freedom!

    ¡°You...¡± Lu Changting was furious.

    Su Yi sighed. ¡°I had no other choice. This battle¡¯s been fun. If I¡¯d let you escape, how could I keep ying?¡±

    ¡°ying?¡± Lu Changting almost wanted to cough up blood. <i>He calls this ying!?</i>

    Aside from him, every expert of Yellow Springs Demon Mountain had died brutally in this chaotic battle. Even the Firmament-Refining Treasure Bottle had been destroyed.

    All of this was to capture Su Yi!

    All Lu Changting could think was, <i>How the fuck is that ¡®ying?¡¯</i>

    The distant pursuers¡¯ expressions darkened in response to Su Yi¡¯s words too.

    ¡°Su Yi, have you been ying us this entire time?¡± Zhong Tianquan shouted, his face ashen.

    Su Yi looked around and shrugged. ¡°Very well. I won¡¯t pretend any longer. Let mey everything out in the open. Earlier, I... really did want to have some fun with you all, so I might have... hidden a teensy little bit of my cultivation.¡±

    He spoke casually, as if this were a harmless little prank.

    <i>Have some fun?</i>

    <i>Lay everything out in the open?</i>

    <i>A teensy little bit of his cultivation?</i>

    The Transcendents¡¯ expressions were increasingly unsightly. <i>He was really toying with us just now?</i>

    ¡°I trust that by now, you all long to kill me, and I... also want to kill to my heart¡¯s content,¡±ughed Su Yi.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    As his voice rang out, a terrifying aura surged into the firmament. Heaven and earth trembled, and the sky was thrown into disarray.

    At speeds visible to the naked eye, Su Yi¡¯s grievously wounded body knit back together. Momentster, he was as good as new. There was no trace of any of the bleeding wounds he¡¯d had earlier.

    Resplendent Dao Light flowed around him as his aura soared into the Cosmic Enlightenment Realm!

    His skin was as shiny and smooth as divine jade, and his aura seemed to connect heaven and earth. Aside from his robes, which were still bloodstained and tattered, he looked like apletely different person!

    ¡°He calls that ¡®hiding a teensy little bit of his cultivation?''¡± someone cried out.

    The Cosmic Enlightenment Realm!

    This revtion made everyst one of his opponents feel as if they¡¯d been struck by lightning. Their faces filled with rm and rage as all of them realized this didn¡¯t bode well.

    Even as a Oneness World King, and even without drawing upon the power of reincarnation, Su Yi defeated four Nascent Divinity Realm Revenants in a row at Universal Emptiness Temple. Mu Yun¡¯an, a peak expert of that realm, was among them.

    In the battle at the Divine Forge, Su Yi swept the entire area, executing a group of revenants from the Southern me Pure Lands!

    And earlier today, in the duel atop the Violet Heavens tform, Su Yi single-handedly struck down four peak experts of the early-stage Nascent Divinity Realm in a four-on-one match.

    Such strength was already enough to fill their hearts with iparable dread.

    But now, Su Yi revealed Cosmic Enlightenment Realm cultivation. His wounds had healed, and he¡¯d even fully restored the power of his cultivation base.

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised? Who wouldn¡¯t have been furious?

    ¡°Impossible! Earlier, I used my innate secret ability to perceive his cultivation. I saw no signs of him hiding any of his strength!¡± someone cried out in fury.

    The Transcendents present all hailed from different sects. They controlled many different secret arts and innate divine abilities, any of which should have been able to detect hints that Su Yi was hiding something.

    Many of them had gone out of their way to scrutinize Su Yi¡¯s cultivation base earlier, but none of them saw any sign that he was hiding anything.

    Had they known Su Yi was hiding his strength, how could they possibly have fallen for his schemes?

    Su Yi sighed. ¡°There¡¯s nothing for it. I wanted to y with you, so I had no choice but to employ a few little tricks. Otherwise, how could you have gone all out against me like this?¡±

    His enemies felt almost as if they¡¯d swallowed a dead fly.

    Especially Lu Changting. He trembled with fury, his eyes bulging as if about to burst. It was bad enough that their n had failed. Knowing how thoroughly Su Yi had yed him almost drove him mad.

    ¡°Everyone, if we can¡¯t work together, Su Yi really will beat everyst one of us!¡± Zhong Tianquan gnashed his teeth.

    ¡°Fine, then! Let¡¯s work together to take that bastard down first!¡±

    ¡°Very well!¡± The Transcendents were all furious. Their murderous intent soared into the heavens, and they decided to work together to take Su Yi down.

    And this was exactly what Su Yi wanted to see.

    He smiled faintly, stretched, and said, ¡°I spent all that effort provoking your fury. Naturally, I have to take this time to sharpen my sword!¡±

    The Sword of the Human Realm floated into his grip. Chaotic power flowed along the de, and its impassioned hum rang out like the roar of the dragon.

    A grand battle was about to begin!

 Chapter 1353 - Cutting Down a Throng of Enemies to Sharpen His Sword

    <h4>Chapter 1353 - Cutting Down a Throng of Enemies to Sharpen His Sword</h4>

    Universal Emptiness Temple.

    ¡°Founder, do you think my bro the Temple Master will be okay?¡± Illuminating Emptiness couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    The Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha couldn¡¯t help but get a bit impatient.

    This was the thirty-ninth time Illuminating Emptiness had asked this question since Su Yi left at dawn!

    ¡°Do you really have so little confidence in ¡®your bro the Temple Master?¡¯¡± the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha said irritably.

    Illuminating Emptiness said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to stay calm when you care about someone. If I didn¡¯t care, I wouldn¡¯t ask even if the Buddha himself descended into this world.¡±

    The corners of the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha¡¯s lips twitched. He longed to take out a punishment ruler and teach the monk a lesson.

    Sword Immortal Qingshi was listening from the sidelines, and he couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Your sincerity is rare and precious. Judging by the time, the battle at the Violet Heavens tform has already begun. There¡¯s no harm in telling Illuminating Emptiness now.¡±

    Illuminating Emptiness pricked up his ears. ¡°Please enlighten me, Senior.¡±

    ¡°Shortly after the Tailor¡¯s clone left, Fellow Daoist Su proved his Dao and entered Cosmic Enlightenment,¡± said Sword Immortal Qingshi.

    As he said this, he couldn¡¯t help but look a bit dazed. The way in which Su Yi had proved his Dao was just too unbelievable.

    Illuminating Emptiness jumped to his feet. ¡°What? He reached Cosmic Enlightenment? Why didn¡¯t I sense anything?¡±

    ¡°It happened after midnight,¡± said Sword Immortal Qingshi. ¡°You were fast asleep. You naturally didn¡¯t realize that Fellow Daoist Su was undergoing his Tribtion of Cosmic Enlightenment.¡±

    ¡°No way!¡± said Illuminating Emptiness. ¡°How could I have slept through the rumbling and booming of tribtion lightning?¡±

    Sword Immortal Qingshi sighed. ¡°Because that tribtion seemed impressive at first, only for Fellow Daoist Su to cut through it in a single sh. It was over in the blink of an eye. How could a heavy sleeper like you possibly have sensed it?¡±

    Illuminating Emptiness was dazed. <i>A single sh? Has my bro really gotten this fierce?</i>

    Out loud, he said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Rather, why was I the only one kept in the dark?¡±

    The Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha said irritably, ¡°With that big mouth of yours? If we¡¯d told you, the whole world would know by now.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ......

    Beneath the dome of heaven.

    Su Yi¡¯s blue robes fluttered around him. He no longer repressed his cultivation base.

    Within his tall, upright figure, a sound reminiscent of thunder rumbled and boomed. Overflowing waves of the power of the Grand Dao coursed audibly through him.

    This was the power of the Cosmic Enlightenment Realm!

    Cosmic Enlightenment meant grasping the source of the Dao and the immeasurable mysteries of space. In Cosmic Enlightenment, one created a World of the Grand Dao within them, like the coarse outline of the chaos forming a new world!

    This was where the title ¡°World King¡± came from.

    Upon stepping into this realm, the Grand Dao Furnace was reced with the coarse outline of a new world. The power of the Grand Dao transformed into moons, suns, stars, and all facets of creation...

    Every movement and every gesture contained the force of a whole world!

    And Su Yi¡¯s Cosmic Enlightenment Realm foundations were terrifying beyond imagination. The world he¡¯d condensed was immeasurably vast, glittering and resplendent, seemingly without boundary.

    It was far, far beyond what the Temple Master had achieved at the peak of Cosmic Enlightenment!

    He¡¯d spent all of the days leading up to this battle nourishing his spirit or tempering and solidifying his Cosmic Enlightenment Realm foundations at Universal Emptiness Temple.

    He¡¯d discussed the Dao and sparred with Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha too.

    In the end, both top powerhouses of the End of the Dharma reached a unanimous conclusion: upon reaching Cosmic Enlightenment, Su Yi had the heaven-defying strength needed to fight the greatest of early-stage Dao Integration Transcendents!

    In his duel with the Fisherman and the others, it was only at the very end that Su Yi drew upon the tiniest hint of his Cosmic Enlightenment Realm power. With it, he effortlessly defeated his foes.

    It was just as Su Yi had said to the Fisherman before his death. He¡¯de here to kill to his heart¡¯s content.

    And his Cosmic Enlightenment Realm cultivation was the source of his confidence!

    Murderous intent rose and fell in waves. Heaven and earth dimmed.

    ¡°Get him!¡±

    Over a hundred Transcendents of different camps joined forces andunched a joint attack.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Divine radiance rose, and treasure light soared into the firmament.

    One Transcendent-level secret treasure after another whooshed into the air, their radiance stinging the eyes. All types of unparalleled secret arts rumbled and boomed, filling the air with currents of destructive power.

    The entire stretch of heaven and earth seemed as if it were on the verge of copse, unable to bear this level of power.

    The Dao Integration Realm revenants were particrly terrifying, and their killer moves far surpassed those of the otherbatants.

    But even in the face of this joint attack, Su Yi did not take a single step back. Instead, he charged right into the fray.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The Sword of the Human Realm let out a clear hum, then rose into the air. Its unadorned, deep blue de was like the most dazzling of lights, illuminating the mountains and rivers.

    And when Su Yi¡¯s sh descended, all of creation seemed to split. Space itself quivered.

    A streak of sword qi fully ten thousand feet long and swathed in the mysteries of reincarnation descended upon the realm as if intent on splitting it open!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    When the power of this strike shed with the hundred-plus Transcendents¡¯ joint attack, it was like a vision of the apocalypse. Everything within eighty thousand feet sank copsed as unstoppable firelight and waves of destruction swept outward.

    All of heaven and earth were now a boundless field of white light.

    Countless secret arts broke beneath that single sh, and countless Transcendent treasures were sent flying.

    And when that sh imbued with the power of reincarnation swept outward, it dealt unimaginably devastating damage to the nearby revenants.

    ¡°No¡ª¡ª!¡±

    A terrified shriek rang out.

    The Nascent Divinity revenants at the front of the pack didn¡¯t even have time to dodge before the power of reincarnation instantaneously annihted them, wiping them from the face of the earth.

    But in the end, the power of that strike failed to break through the hundred-plus Transcendents¡¯ joint attack. Before long, it had been neutralizedpletely.

    As terrifying waves of power swept outward, Su Yi suffered the impact. He staggered several steps back in midair.

    His blood and qi churned violently.

    ¡°It seems my early-stage Cosmic Enlightenment Realm cultivation is still a bit weak.¡± Su Yi furrowed his brow.

    Meanwhile, off in the distance, when the Transcendents saw Su Yi block this blow, they seemed unable to bear the shock. They couldn¡¯t believe it.

    After all, their ranks included almost twenty Dao Integration revenants! They and the other Transcendents had all attacked together. An attack like that should have been enough to y any Dao Integration expert in existence.

    Yet now, Su Yi, a Cosmic Enlightenment World King, had blocked their attack in a direct confrontation!

    Even though Su Yi had been forced back, and even though he looked a bit wretched, he¡¯d still blocked it in the end!

    ¡°Even in the most dazzling period of the ancient era, could anyone have stood shoulder-to-shoulder with him? I¡¯m afraid you couldn¡¯t have found anyone even amongst descendants of immortals!¡± someone said in a quavering voice. They found it unbelievable.

    After stepping into Cosmic Enlightenment, Su Yi seemedpletely different. It waspletely impossible to judge him by his cultivation base. He was strong enough to make one¡¯s heart quiver!

    ¡°No, it¡¯s his power over reincarnation that¡¯s terrifying. It¡¯s a natural counter for us. That¡¯s why one strike was enough to send several of our fellows to the grave,¡± Lu Changting said with an unsightly look on his face.

    ¡°If we don¡¯t get rid of him, the world will know no peace. Who could possibly eat or sleep in peace with him around? Kill him!¡±

    As the grand battle raged and the Transcendents grasped Su Yi¡¯s terrifying strength, all of them, regardless of faction of origin, felt a strong sense of impending crisis. They no longer dared hold back. All of them attacked in full force.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth overturned, and everything around them crumbled and broke.

    Su Yi never once retreated, but he no longer tried to block head-on, either.

    That first strike was just intended to gauge how strong he¡¯d be, that¡¯s all. If he continued shing with these hundred-plus Transcendents head-on, he might well win, but he¡¯d be certain to pay a grievous price.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    He shot forth like a beam of flowing light, dodging lethal attacks and forcing back the treasures intended to intercept him. Soon, he¡¯d charged right into his enemies¡¯ midst.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The Sword of the Human Realm swept forth, as if cleaving though rotten wood. The Nascent Divinity revenants blocking his path perished on the spot.

    <i>ng!!</i>

    A violent impact rang out, and a silver painted halberd blocked Su Yi¡¯s offensive.

    It was the middle-aged man in ck from the Hidden Skies Daoist Sect. He had Dao Integration Realm power.

    In the earlier chaotic battle, Su Yi had witnessed his terrifying strength. In life, he had unquestionably been a peak expert.

    s, with Su Yi''s strength now, his attempts at interception weren¡¯t even worth looking at.

    He shot ahead, and the Sword of the Human Realm raised a sword curtain that towered like a mountain. It was seemingly manifested out of the Six Paths of Reincarnation. The painted halberd broke, and the middle-aged man in ck was forced backward.

    Su Yi seized this opening to lower the sword curtain and attack another group of enemies.

    All were Nascent Divinity Transcendents. They originally hailed from different camps.

    In the face of the power of reincarnation, Nascent Divinity Revenants weren¡¯t even worth looking at. They couldn¡¯t threaten Su Yi in the slightest.

    After all, back when he was still in the Oneness Realm, he could kill opponents like this with ease without even drawing on the power of reincarnation. They were even less threatening now!

    ¡°Suppress!¡± Up ahead, a higher-up of the Xu Family let out an explosive bellow as he directed a seal at Su Yi.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even look at it. He flicked his sword, and the seal split into pieces. And when the sharp edge of his sword fell, that expert of the ancient Xu Family was split in two down the midline!

    Admittedly, the power of reincarnation couldn¡¯t counter the new Transcendents of the present day.

    But if experts as mighty as the Fisherman and the Painter weren¡¯t a match for Su Yi, how could the other new Transcendents stop him?

    Su Yi suddenly seemed like an unstoppable sharp knife stabbing into the enemies¡¯ ranks. Everywhere he went, he carved out a path of blood!

    Nothing could stand in his way!

    Agonized cries and terrified screams rose and fell in waves. Magic treasures exploded, secret arts copsed, and severed limbs flew through the air, then fell from the turbulent skies like rain.

    The stench and dense red hue of blood stained the battlefield, then spread outward.

    It was far too brutal!

    These Transcendents had, ofte, represented the peak ofbat strength in this new era. Their arrival had shaken the stars, causing an enormousmotion. Trillions of cultivators viewed them with awe and dread.

    Pick any one of them at random, and you¡¯d have someone capable of forcing any other World King to lower their head!

    Yet now, even though they¡¯d joined forces, these Transcendents still couldn¡¯t stop Su Yi! On the contrary, they were continuously piling up casualties!

    It was like a bloody vision of purgatory. If word spread, it was certain to cause a widespreadmotion. No, the masses wouldn¡¯t even be able to believe it.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi felt iparably satisfied.

    He had a proud, aloof, unrestrained disposition. He wasn¡¯t a bloodthirsty sort, but he¡¯d been treated as prey all this time, and his foes had him thoroughly surrounded. He¡¯d long since suppressed a bellyful of fire.

    Now, he could finally vent it.

    His heart was full of grievances. Now, it was time to use his enemies to sharpen his sword!

    He wouldn¡¯t stop killing until he was satisfied!

 Chapter 1354 - Want to Compare Trump Cards?

    <h4>Chapter 1354 - Want to Compare Trump Cards?</h4>

    Amidst the turmoil of heaven and earth.

    Su Yi charged into the fray, sword in hand. He was obviously all alone, yet he suppressed the entire battlefield with his invincible momentum.

    He truly seemed overwhelmingly domineering, contemptuous, and unrestrained.

    What did it mean to be a sword cultivator?

    A sword cultivator killed decisively and forged valiantly ahead!

    They could be sword demons, sword Buddhas, sword yao, sword immortals, or sword gods... but at a fundamental level, they were sword cultivators!

    They sought unsurpassed heights of swordsmanship and freedom, severing the fetters of both benevolence and enmity!

    It had been a long time since Su Yi hadst fought to his heart¡¯s content.

    Ever since arriving in the Divine Capital Star Realm, his karmic ties had tugged him every which way.

    From visiting his former home in All Willow City, to the battle at Universal Emptiness Temple and his experiences in the Divine Forge... There were grudges and karmic ties behind it all. It seemed there was no end to them.

    These revenants saw him as theirmon foe, and the enemies of his past longed to crush him beneath their feet. All types of trouble were assailing him relentlessly.

    Su Yi had long since grown sick of all this.

    Being surrounded by enemies was naturally an iparable delight.

    But if most of his enemies were mere flies, it was unquestionably disappointing. It was especially objectionable since most of these flies were just the Tailor¡¯s unwitting pawns.

    Su Yi nned to use this opportunity to disy his strength. He was using the lives and fresh blood of a pack of Transcendents as a warning, shaking the mountain to scare the tigers!

    He was eager to see who¡¯d dare consort with the Tailor after this!

    <i>ng</i>¡ª¡ª!

    A violent explosion rang out, and a dazzling golden halberd was forced back.

    Its wielder, a Dao Integration Realm revenant, was forced back.

    Su Yi seized the opportunity to swing his sword like mad. The resulting attacks swept forth like an avnche, ying six Nascent Divinity revenants in rapid session, as well as three Transcendents of the present day.

    Like an axe through bamboo!

    Agonized cries rang out repeatedly, and fresh blood sprayed the air.

    Mere moments had passed since the battle broke out, but over thirty enemies had already perished beneath Su Yi¡¯s sword.

    Su Yi¡¯s imposing presence arced through the air, and he didn¡¯t have so much as a single hair out of ce.

    Even one against a hundred, no one could stop him!

    Throughout the battlefield, it was only the Dao Integration revenants who could contend with him, and even then, just barely.

    But even when they joined forces, they couldn¡¯t hold Su Yi back, let alone suppress him.

    In truth, before Su Yi reached Cosmic Enlightenment, these Dao Integration revenants really could have fought without fear of his power over reincarnation, making them a real threat.

    But time had passed, and he¡¯d changed.

    Su Yi was already a Cosmic Enlightenment World King. He wasn¡¯t like before. His strength was sufficient to contend with peak early-stage Dao Integration revenants now, but that wasn¡¯t all.

    He could break through Dao Integration revenants¡¯ defenses, so his power of reincarnation now posed an enormous threat to them!

    It wasn¡¯t long before more than thirty Transcendents had fallen. The experts of the various factions were frantic and ovee with fury. Their eyes bulged as if about to pop out of their skulls.

    Especially the Dao Integration Realm revenants. They directed their treasures and secret arts like mad, all in an attempt to suppress Su Yi¡¯s bluster.

    But how powerful was Su Yi?

    The Sword of the Human Realm shed through the air. Sword qi shot forth, cleaving through the firmament and breaking the Transcendents¡¯ joint attack, again and again and again.

    All the while, Nascent Divinity Transcendents toppled, one after another.

    Ten snaps of the fingerster.

    An expert of the ancient Zhou Family was cut down. Even his treasures were destroyed.

    Sixteen snaps of the fingerster, the already badly injured Dao Integration Realm Lu Changting was enveloped in a sword rain of the Laws of Reincarnation. He let out a wretched, terrified shriek as his soul scattered into nothingness.

    He was the first of the Dao Integration Realm revenants to fall!

    Furthermore, his death meant that every expert of Yellow Springs Demon Mountain participating in this battle had been wiped out!

    Thirty snaps of the fingerster, Su Yi had in another thirteen Nascent Divinity revenants. Not even ashes remained of the dead.

    Because these revenants were soul bodies to begin with. After the power of reincarnation terminated them, they were effectively wiped from the face of the earth. They left behind no trace of their existence whatsoever.

    Within thirty snaps of the fingers, over half of the over one hundred Transcendents had fallen in battle!

    The longer the battle raged, the more people gave in to despair. Their enormous casualties had dealt a devastating blow to the survivors¡¯ will to fight. All of them alternated between rm and fury, their hearts quivering. They couldn¡¯t ept this.

    Over a hundred Transcendents!

    Including around twenty Dao Integration revenants!

    All of them controlled Transcendent-level weapons and secret arts, yet Su Yi singlehandedly dealt them massive casualties, breaking through their ranks. Who could have believed this?

    When the far-off onlookers watching from a safe distance took this in, they couldn¡¯t help but fall into a daze.

    ¡°So... His Excellency the Temple Master has been prepared this whole time!¡± someone murmured.

    ¡°How ridiculous were we earlier? We actually thought he was surrounded on all sides and unable to escape disaster. Who¡¯d have thought that not even a hundred Transcendents could obscure the radiance of his sharp edge?¡± someone said in a daze.

    ¡°Look at the battlefield! Doesn¡¯t it seem as if an army of immortals are falling beneath His Excellency¡¯s sword?¡± someone cried out in excitement, his hands and feet quivering.

    To the trillions of cultivators across the stars, Transcendents were already no different from immortals.

    Yet now, Transcendents were falling like rain!

    Were someone to record this, it would shake the world, bing the most bloody, heart-shaking scene in history!

    ¡°¡®Even if gods and immortals really exist, they too must avert their gazes before me!¡¯ The Temple Master first said this long ago, and his words are still spoken to this day. They really get the blood racing!¡±

    So what if there were over a hundred Transcendents?

    When His Excellency the Temple Master¡¯s sword fell, he¡¯d still reduce them to ash, staining the skies red with blood!

    ¡°Everyone, if we don¡¯t use our trump cards, all of us are doomed!¡± a Dao Integration revenant shouted in fury.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s give it everything we¡¯ve got!¡± that white-robed old man in the Illusory Sword Immortal Tower¡¯s camp said with determination. His hair and beard bristled with anger.

    Su Yi had already killed all nine of their Nascent Divinity revenants. This infuriated the old man, and he wanted to go all out.

    But then¡ª¡ª

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The white-haired old man suddenly bellowed as a bloodied talisman shot out of his body and transformed into a monstrous, baleful blood sword. Its crimson light soared into the heavens.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    Numerous others paled.

    ¡°That¡¯s a true Immortal Dao secret talisman!¡± someone cried out. ¡°That Illusory Sword Immortal Tower senior activated its power!¡±

    Talismans of the Immortal Dao were beyond the Path of Transcendence. All of them were terrifying beyond limit.

    Once awakened, a treasure like this wasparable to a true immortal¡¯s full-force attack!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The blood sword rumbled and boomed as it fully awakened. An aura mighty enough to shake heaven and earth instantly descended upon the entire area, suppressing and copsing the skies on all sides.

    Countless people held their breath, feeling more suffocated than ever before.

    A Dao Integration Realm revenant sighed. ¡°s, the talisman¡¯s power is obviously severely damaged. It¡¯s no longer capable of unleashing strengthparable to an immortal¡¯s full-force attack... At best, it''sparable to a Cloud Soaring Realm expert.¡±

    The Cloud Soaring Realm!

    That represented the highest level of power within the Path of Transcendence!

    Meanwhile, Su Yi took this in, his gaze as tranquil as the waters of an ancient well. He¡¯d long since anticipated this.

    It wasn¡¯t long ago that he shed with Fu Dongli, a descendant of immortals. Fu Dongli had drawn upon all manner of immortal treasures, and all of them were terrifying to the extreme.

    Even Su Yi had been left with no choice but to use the treasures Daoist Master Red Cloud, Sword Immortal Qingshi, and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha had given him to defend himself.

    Now, when he saw that bloody immortal sword rise into the air, Su Yi sensed the terrifying power of an immortal secret treasure once more.

    Even though he¡¯d already stepped into the Cosmic Enlightenment Realm, his heart felt stifled, and he felt a prickling pain on his skin.

    ¡°Cut!¡± a white-robed elder roared in fury.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    That bloody immortal sword shed down at Su Yi. A three-thousand-foot streak of sword qi descended, capable of splitting even the most ancient of mountains. All that remained in the air was a long, thin, blood-colored rift. Its radiance was intense, and the skies shattered beneath it

    Everyone instinctively retreated.

    Except for Su Yi.

    <i>A secret treasure? I¡¯ve got those too!</i>

    It was just that he¡¯d disdained to use them prior to this.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Su Yi waved his sleeves, and a sword pellet shot into the air, transforming into far-reaching sword intent with a bang. It was as radiant as the midday skies, with the force and presence of a divine mountain towering into the heavens!

    This was the sword pellet Sword Immortal Qingshi had given him, and it contained the essence of his Cloud Soaring Realm Dao of the Sword!

    The blood-red immortal sword shed with the sword pellet. A massive impact rang out, and a rain of unstoppable sword light swept outward.

    What surprised Su Yi was that the blood-red immortal sword was iparably terrifying. In the fierce struggle that followed, it actually broke the sword pellet!

    Then, it continued ahead, its power undiminished, and shed at Su Yi.

    Su Yi swung his sword to block it head-on.

    <i>ng!!!</i>

    The Sword of the Human Realm shook violently. Su Yi staggered back several hundred feet before just barely managing to steady himself.

    The blood-red immortal sword dimmed before him, then ran out of power and crumbled into a rain of immortal life.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity. An immortal of our sect left us the Blood Transformation Sword Talisman, but less than a tenth of its power remained. Otherwise, how could you possibly have survived that?¡± The old man in white let out a deep sigh, then looked at Su Yi. He seemed to find this an awful pity.

    The others¡¯ expressions were unsightly too. <i>Not even a secret talisman of the Immortal Dao can stop him. Who can possibly hold him back now?</i>

    ¡°Everyone, he¡¯s already been forced back. Take out your killer weapons and attack together. No need to concern ourselves with his life and death any longer!¡± Zhong Tianquan said icily.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else we can do!¡±

    ¡°Very well!¡±

    The Dao Integration experts¡¯ faces filled with determination.

    Earlier, they refrained from using their killer weapons for fear of killing Su Yi. If he died, no one would obtain the secrets of reincarnation.

    But now, even Illusory Sword Immortal Tower¡¯s Immortal Dao secret talisman had failed to suppress Su Yi. This made them realize that if they didn¡¯t use their trump cards, they were in for a crushing defeat!

    Su Yi flicked the t of his sword, a hint of disdain entering his expression, but he naturally wouldn¡¯t just stand around and wait to die. He was already leaping back into the fray.

    ¡°Get him!¡± Over in the Hidden Skies Immortal Sect¡¯s camp, the middle-aged man in ck bellowed and summoned a sinister, fiery diagram of a demonic domain. It quickly spread, covering the skies and blotting out the sun.

    Practically simultaneously, the Dao Integration experts of other factions unleashed their respective trump cards.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A dazzling silver bell soared into the firmament, bringing with it endless immortal light.

    A flying knife zing with firelight shot forth, wisps of golden immortal mist pouring from its de.

    A ck beast bone exploded in midair, transforming into an illusory divine bird bathed in immortal mes. When it unfurled its wings, they were so enormous that they blotted out the sun.

    All of a sudden, six terrifying killer weapons of the Immortal Dao appeared. Each was so terrifyingly strong as to destroy heaven and earth.

    Their terrifying presence was as vast as the ocean. It nketed heaven and earth and descended, covering everything within a thousand square miles. Every living thing within that radius felt their heart quiver with fright.

    Even the nearby Transcendent experts were terrified.

    As for Su Yi? He stopped in midair, a solemn look on his face as he sensed an unprecedented, lethal threat!

 Chapter 1355 - The Samsara Domain

    <h4>Chapter 1355 - The Samsara Domain</h4>

    Having trump cards and not using them waspletely different from not having them at all.

    Su Yi naturally had cards up his sleeves.

    But both in his past lives and in his present incarnation, he typically disdained borrowing external power. This was the bone-deep pride of a sword cultivator.

    But his distaste for external power didn¡¯t mean he¡¯d stubbornly throw away his life just to avoid using it. When his opponent was using their killer weapons, he had to give them a tooth for a tooth and an eye for an eye.

    In short, he had to respond with his own trump cards.

    And Su Yi had never been afraid of that!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    It was as if heaven and earth were splitting.

    When a full six treasures of the Immortal Dao descended upon Su Yi with enough force to destroy all of creation, all the crowd saw was a burst of dazzling light.

    At the same time, Su Yi swung his sword.

    A mysterious, inscrutable aura surged around the deep blue de of the Sword of the Human Realm.

    It was ancient, dense, boundless, and immeasurable, as indescribable as chaos, with an unsurpassed majesty capable of making even the heavens themselves tremble.

    This was the aura of the Sword of the Nine Hells!

    Su Yi hadn¡¯t drawn on this power since he first proved his Dao and became a World King.

    Now that he tried it with his Cosmic Enlightenment Realm cultivation base, he discovered that he could effortlessly wield a portion of its power!

    Although it was just a tiny portion, not even ten percent of the sword¡¯s power, it brought Su Yi an unprecedented sensation.

    It seemed like a force beyond the bounds of this world. It was an unsurpassed, supreme power that leaped past the cage of the heavens!

    It felt as if, so long as he wished it, neither heaven nor earth could stop his sword. Even a sky full of gods and Buddhas would disappear in a puff of smoke!

    <i>ng!</i>

    The hum of a sword shook the heavens as Su Yi attacked, shing with the six descending Immortal Dao treasures at once.

    A dazzling energy current swept through heaven and earth. It was as if a dazzling sun had filled up half the skies and an aura of destruction were sweeping outward with this sun at its center.

    A long time passed before the dazzling light filling the skies gradually faded, and the fierce waves of energy smoothed out.

    ¡°Is it over?¡±

    Numerous people looked over.

    Were this all-epassing power of destruction to strike them, any Transcendent of the present day would be badly injured, and that was assuming they even lived through it. How could Su Yi possibly have blocked it?

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity. In this battle, our Illusory Sword Immortal Tower lost nine Transcendents. Still, if we can capture Su Yi, these casualties will have been worth it,¡± someone whispered.

    ¡°What do we do if he dies?¡± someone said with concern.

    ¡°We¡¯ll just have to gather his corpse and belongings, then use a secret art to draw out the power therein. With our abilities, we should be able to grasp the aura of reincarnation!¡± someone said with cold cruelty.

    He¡¯d only just said this when the crowd sensed something, and their expressions shifted dramatically. All of them stared into the distance, eyes wide and jaws ck, as if they¡¯d seen a ghost.

    There, amidst the turbulent, ruined skies, a figure stood, proud and upright. Sword intent rose and fell in waves around him, and although his blue robes were tattered and stained red, his back was as straight as his sword. He was like an eternal immortal or deity gazing down upon heaven and earth!

    The entire area fell deathly silent. Everyone was astonished.

    Su Yi!

    He was actually still alive!

    Chills coursed through the Transcendents¡¯ hearts. They felt as if they¡¯d been plunged into an endless abyss.

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t just still alive. He had not one scratch more than before, and his gaze was not one shred less contemptuous. His aura was just as strong as before the sh!

    The crowd¡¯s minds went nk.

    Six Dao Integration Revenants had unleashed their killer moves at once. Power like that could have threatened any Transcendent of the present day.

    Yet Su Yi had blocked it!

    ¡°This is impossible... Impossible...¡±

    The Transcendents¡¯ hands and feet quivered. They weren¡¯t willing to believe it.

    ¡°How is he still alive? Not even a Cloud Soaring Transcendent would have dared take the destructive power in that joint attack head-on. How did he pull that off?¡± someone said, his expression unsightly and alternating between rage and rm.

    ¡°We have trump cards, but... did you expect him not to have some of his own?¡± someone said bitterly.

    There was no need to even think to know that, no matter how terrifying Su Yi¡¯s cultivation base was, he was far fromparable to a Cloud Soaring Transcendent Monarch!

    He¡¯d survived without a hair out of ce. That naturally implied that he¡¯d used some mighty and unbelievable trump card.

    ¡°Got anything else up your sleeves? If so, go ahead and show me,¡± said Su Yi, caressing the t of the Sword of the Human Realm.

    The entire area fell deathly silent. His survival came as a massive blow to the Dao Integration revenants¡¯ will to fight.

    In a contest of strength, they weren¡¯t a match for him.

    But their trump cards were useless against him too.

    How could they fight like this?

    ¡°Retreat!¡±

    The ck-robed middle-aged man from the Hidden Skies Immortal Sect was the most decisive of the bunch. He let out a low bellow, then turned and fled.

    One word, and the others reacted as if awakening from a dream. The other Transcendents dared not linger either. All of them chose to give up and flee.

    When Su Yi saw this, heughed dryly, and his gaze was distant and cold.

    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve revealed all my cards, if I let you escape with your lives, won¡¯t it make me seem inept?¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when his sleeves billowed around him, and he attacked.

    <i>ng!</i>

    He raised his right hand into the air, and ripples spread from the Sword of the Human Realm, forming an illusion of the Six Paths of Reincarnation.

    When Su Yi used the power of the Sword of the Nine Hells to circte the power of reincarnation, an unbelievable scene unfolded.

    Heaven and earth trembled on all sides as if about to copse.

    The bright midday skies darkened, as if a curtain of eternal night had descended upon them.

    The Reincarnation Pool, the tform of Rebirth, the Path of the Far Shore, the Sea of Bitterness, the dusky light of the End, the Tree of the Ten Thousand Worlds of Samsara, and other visions floated within this dimly lit domain.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    The fleeing Transcendents stopped in their tracks. All of them were unsettled.

    They looked around and saw themselves in a dim world manifested entirely out of the Laws of Reincarnation. There was no longer any exit to be found.

    Inscrutable profound light rose from the enormous Reincarnation Pool. Countless visions of birth and death appeared reflected over the tform of Rebirth. The Path to the Far Shore was paved entirely out of fiery red flowers that flickered like torches, and it led into the endless darkness...

    The Sea of Bitterness was boundlessly vast. Countless bones rose and fell within its waters, never to be reborn and never to find release.

    There was a ground enveloped in the dim yellow light reminiscent of the apocalypse. Only silence and emptiness remained. The air was permeated with the eternal stillness of death.

    The Tree of the Ten Thousand Worlds of Samsara swayed, and countless visions like portals to other worlds flickered on its branches....

    Both the revenants of ancient orthodoxies and the new Transcendents of the present day were terrified and ill at ease. Their souls practically left their bodies.

    <i>We¡¯re... trapped within the power of the Six Paths of Reincarnation!?</i>

    Even Su Yi was seeing this for the first time, and he couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. <i>By using the Sword of the Nine Hells to circte the power of reincarnation, I actually created this world of the Six Paths? Unbelievable!</i>

    <i>My past incarnations never grasped the power of reincarnation, but they still used the Sword of the Nine Hells to reincarnate. Does that mean that the Sword of the Nine Hells has its own unique power of reincarnation? Is that why it produced this Samsara Domain when I used it as a conduit for the Laws of Reincarnation?</i>

    ¡°Run! Hurry up and flee!¡±

    A terrified shriek arose within the dimndscape.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way out. Where can we run?¡± someone else said with despair.

    It was true. This stretch of heaven and earth seemed to have fallen into the endless cycle of reincarnation. There was no way out!

    ¡°Temple Master, I admit defeat! Please, show mercy!¡± Zhong Tianquan¡¯s face was deathly pale, and he cried out in panic, ¡°I guarantee that the Zhong Family will never oppose you again!!!¡±

    The Transcendents were all frantic.

    Meanwhile¡ª¡ª

    An explosive shout emanated from afar. ¡°Temple Master, how about you take a step back just this once? Let them go, and we¡¯ll leave immediately!¡±

    The voice echoed through the air, but Zhong Tianquan and the others couldn¡¯t see the outside world at all. All they knew was that someone hade to their aid!

    Their spirits soared as they saw the light of hope once more.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, saw a group of terrifying figures approach outside of the dim World of Reincarnation.

    There were around a dozen of them, a mix of men and women. Each carried a treasure that obscured their presence.

    Fu Dongli and the Obscuring Heavens Umbre stood among them.

    Him aside, Su Yi saw Li Zhong, the Mountain-Overturning Yao Monarch who¡¯d pledged his service to Mo Qingchou.

    The other faces were unfamiliar, but their statuses were surely not one whit inferior to Li Zhong and Fu Dongli¡¯s!

    But even after his group appeared, they stopped outside the Samsara Domain, not daring to draw near. Dread was written all over their faces.

    Su Yiughed. ¡°You could have shown up earlier, but now that these people are about to die, you¡¯ve appeared out of nowhere. Don¡¯t you find yourselves ridiculous?¡±

    ¡°Su Yi, you ought to celebrate. Had we attacked earlier, you would never havested this long!¡± said a short, bony old man, his face ashen and seething with murderous intent.

    He had a sword case on his back, and he held a fiery red gourd that supported a curtain of the light of the Grand Dao. It wrapped around his entire body with terrifying momentum.

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Are you from the Illusory Sword Immortal Tower?¡±

    The thin old man didn¡¯t hide it. ¡°That¡¯s right! Stay your hand now, and today¡¯s matter will end here. Otherwise...¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when Su Yi tapped the air with the Sword of the Human Realm.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Within that dimly lit Samsara Domain, the white-robed old man of Illusory Sword Immortal Tower exploded, his soul destroyed.

    This scene left the other trapped Transcendents in aplete panic. Their couragepletely broke.

    They really were no different from caged beasts, helpless as they waited to be ughtered. Trapped within the cycle of reincarnation, they couldn¡¯t sense the outside world at all, let alone find a way out.

    Su Yi nced at the thin old man and asked, ¡°The other experts of Illusory Sword Immortal Tower are already dead. Do you have anything else to say?¡±

    ¡°You...¡± the thin old man¡¯s eyes bulged in fury. His murderous intent exploded around him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so arrogant, Su Yi! If you rush to kill them all, I can assure you that the world toe will have no ce for you!¡± said Fu Dongli coldly. ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, take a step back and let those people go! If you do, we¡¯re willing to let this end here. If you refuse, this will be the day you die!¡±

    He seemed iparably confident.

    Su Yi swept his gaze over the group. ¡°Do you all feel the same way?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± several of them said without so much as pausing to think.

    Only Li Zhong hesitated, then sighed. ¡°Forget it. This old man won¡¯t get mixed up in these muddy waters.¡±

    With that, he silently moved further away.

    The others frowned, but none of them said anything.

    Su Yi took this in, thenughed. ¡°I¡¯m actually quite eager to see what qualifies you to boast like that.¡±

    With that, he raised and swung the Sword of the Human Realm.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The dimly lit Samsara Domain rumbled, boomed, and shattered with a bang.

    The dozens of Transcendents still trapped inside died before they even knew what was happening.

    Not even ashes remained!

 Chapter 1356 - Scram Before I Lose My Temper

    <h4>Chapter 1356 - Scram Before I Lose My Temper</h4>

    With Su Yi¡¯s current cultivation, cutting down several dozen Transcendents was sure to take a fair bit of time.

    But since they¡¯d begun a sh of trump cards, he could wipe them all out at once with the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ power!

    The dust and smoke dispersed, and heaven and earth returned to normal.

    With that, the group that had originally surrounded him, over a hundred Transcendents of different camps, had all perished!

    Their ranks included twenty or so Dao Integration Realm revenants, as well as top newly minted Transcendents of the present day like Zhong Tianquan and Zhou Hanshan!

    Off in the distance, an enraged voice rang out. The skies suddenly split, and a figure shot toward him. ¡°Little beast, you¡¯re seeking death!¡±

    This was none other than the thin old man from Illusory Sword Immortal Tower. His murderous intent soared into the heavens. He held a crimson gourd in one hand, an immortal sword in the other as he shed at Su Yi.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The immortal sword cleaved through the air, manifesting immeasurable immortal light and triggering energy fluctuations in the Laws.

    That terrifying power was far beyond any ¡°ordinary¡± treasure of the Immortal Dao.

    Everywhere the eye could see, unstoppable sword qi descended, as if intent on splitting heaven and earth.

    Su Yi¡¯s pupils constricted.

    The power of this sh was far beyond those Dao Integration revenants¡¯ killer weapons. It was far too powerful and tyrannical.

    There was no doubt about it. This thin old man¡¯s cultivation was terrifying to the extreme, and this immortal sword was in no wayparable to ordinary treasures.

    Su Yi dared not hesitate. He immediately drew on the aura of the Sword of the Nine Hells, using it to circte the Laws of Reincarnation once more.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The dim world of the Six Paths reappeared.

    In the end, although he managed to block that sh¡¯s power, the Samsara Domain broke, and the aftershock sent Su Yi staggering on his feet, his blood and qi churning.

    His brow furrowed. <i>The gap in strength is too much, and that old-timer¡¯s immortal sword is extraordinary. If I don¡¯t go all out, there¡¯s no way I can take him down. </i>

    ¡°Die!¡± The thin old man was obviouslypletely enraged, and he didn¡¯t hold back at all. He swung his sword once more, shing through the air.

    Practically simultaneously, Fu Dongli and the other terrifying existences shot through the air and charged at Su Yi. Their murderous intent shook the heavens, and they disyed power far beyond that of a Dao Integration revenant.

    Furthermore, everyst one of their secret treasures was iparably wondrous, with unfathomable, unimaginable power.

    In a sh, Su Yi found himself in dire straits, surrounded on all sides.

    The Sword of the Human Realm nged. After fusing with the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ aura, it could defend against these terrifying opponents, but it couldn¡¯t injure them.

    The crux of the matter was that these ten-or-so old-timers were beyond the bounds of the Dao Integration Realm. Even their treasures were at the level of the Immortal Dao! The disparity was truly far too enormous.

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t let this get him down. His gaze was cold and sharp, and murderous intent filled his heart.

    He¡¯d ovee too many perilous, bitter struggles to count. Although he was in a tight spot, this wasn¡¯t enough to kill him.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A grand battle raged. Heaven and earth were overturned.

    None of the terrifying revenants held back. All of them encroached further and further with unparalleled majesty.

    In Su Yi¡¯s shoes, any Transcendent alive today would have perished a long time ago!

    Li Zhong watched the battle from a distance. Despite himself, his eyes widened. ¡°He blocked even that?¡±

    He knew who the others were. Aside from Fu Dongli, a descendant of immortals, the others had all been peak hegemons on the Path of Transcendence!

    Even in ancient times, they were famous Cloud Soaring experts who could direct the wind and rain. Pick any one of them at random, and you¡¯d have someone with a long record of legendary aplishments. Even in ancient orthodoxies, they¡¯d have been second only to true immortals.

    Admittedly, they¡¯d since been reduced to revenants, and they needed to carry treasures that obscured their presence when they fought to avoid a bacsh from the Laws.

    Even so, these old-timers¡¯ strength was far beyond the bounds of the Dao Integration Realm!

    That aside, everyst one of their treasures was a true immortal weapon. Sure, they were damaged, but they still far surpassed the world¡¯s other treasures!

    Despite all this, they couldn¡¯t take Su Yi, a Cosmic Enlightenment World King, down right away. How could Li Zhong be anything but surprised?

    <i>In addition to his power over reincarnation, he clearly has yet another terrifying card up his sleeves. Were that not the case, he couldn¡¯t possibly have held out this long,</i> Li Zhong murmured to himself. A momentter, he reached a decision. <i>Very well. When he¡¯s about to lose, I¡¯ll risk my life to lend him a hand! </i>

    He¡¯de here on Mo Qingchou¡¯s orders. He was to select a critical juncture to ¡°send coal in a blizzard¡± and do Su Yi a favor he couldn¡¯t refuse.

    Given the circumstances, he naturally couldn¡¯t just stand back and watch as others captured Su Yi alive.

    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s suppress him in one go, then strip him of his power of reincarnation!¡± Fu Dongli said icily. ¡°We can divide it amongst ourselvester!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± the others agreed.

    Their attacks sped up, bing even more explosive. Su Yi¡¯s situation was increasingly dire, and new wounds started appearing on his body.

    But he remained as calm as ever; his expression didn¡¯t so much as waver. Were this toe to a life-or-death struggle, he might well pay a grievous price, but he was confident that he could carve himself a path of blood!

    <i>I can¡¯t wait any longer! If he falls into another¡¯s hands, it¡¯ll be toote for any talk of delivering coal in a blizzard. </i>Li Zhong gnashed his teeth.

    But just as he was about to shoot toward the distant battlefield, he stiffened, and his eyes widened. <i>That¡¯s...!?</i>

    A woman and a dog had silently appeared, seemingly out of nowhere.

    The woman wore in, humble clothing. She wore her long ck hair up in a bun held in ce with a wooden hairpin. Her skin was sallow, and her features were entirely unexceptional.

    Except for her eyes, which were as clear and bright as autumn waters.

    As for her dog...? It looked no different from the yellow mutts found watching over homes throughout the mundane world.

    But when Li Zhong saw the woman and her dog, this Cloud Soaring Realm expert and unparalleled yao monarch actually broke out in cold sweats. Waves of shock coursed through his heart.

    <i>What¡¯s she doing here!?</i>

    The yellow dog seemed to sense Li Zhong¡¯s gaze, and it couldn¡¯t help but grin, revealing its pearly white teeth. ¡°Hush now! Don¡¯t make a noise, and don¡¯t il randomly. You might hurt yourself.¡±

    Li Zhong sank into silence, his expression shifting and uncertain.

    But from beginning to end, the inly dressed woman didn¡¯t so much as nce at him. She carried a worn-out flower basket, and her clothes were entirely unembellished. She looked like an ordinary peasant woman.

    But when they saw her and her dog, the terrifying existences surrounding Su Yi sensed her immediately.

    ¡°Celestial Red Cloud! True Monarch Xing Que!¡±

    Numerous onlookers eximed, their expressions shifting dramatically. Deep-seated dread appeared on their faces.

    Fu Dongli¡¯s eyelids twitched, and his gaze was instantly solemn, but he smiled with feigned calm. ¡°Celestial Red Cloud? Are you here for the power of reincarnation too? That works out perfectly. We''re just about to capture this little wretch. When we do, we¡¯ll make sure you get your share!¡±

    Meanwhile, Su Yi saw Daoist Master Red Cloud and her dog too. He also sensed how afraid the powerful enemies encircling him were of her!

    <i>It seems... This woman is even more impressive than I realized, </i>thought Su Yi. He was quite surprised.

    ¡°My mistress is here, so why haven¡¯t you stopped attacking?¡± The dog, Xing Que, raised its head and tail proudly.

    Those terrifying revenants couldn¡¯t help but frown, their expressions overcast.

    ¡°Xing Que, all you and your mistress need to do is stand back and watch. I assure you you¡¯ll get your share of the secrets of reincarnation!¡± Fu Dongli said with a forced smile.

    As he spoke, neither he nor the others stopped. On the contrary, they attacked with increased intensity.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The dog snorted in displeasure and was just about to say something when Daoist Master Red Cloud suddenly raised her hand.

    Bright red immortal light suddenly shot out of the worn-out flower basket, enveloping the distant battlefield.

    <i>Boom!!!</i>

    Immortal light descended, as fiery as the radiance of a new dawn. It was full of immeasurable power, and in a sh, it sent the dozen-or-so terrifying revenants flying in different directions.

    In just one attack, she¡¯d broken through their encirclement, sending Su Yi¡¯s enemies flying!

    Her tyrannical methods impressed even Su Yi. <i>What kind of treasure is that, to be so domineering?</i>

    ¡°Dammit!¡±

    ¡°Celestial Red Cloud, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to monopolize the secrets of reincarnation?¡±

    Startled cries rang out.

    Those terrifying existences were themselves terrified. Some of the old-timers even coughed up blood, looking utterly wretched.

    ¡°A karmic tie links me and Fellow Daoist Su. I cannot allow him to fall into your hands,¡± Daoist Master Red Cloud said softly.

    ¡°A karmic tie?¡± Fu Dongli was so furious that he couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°All of us are after the secrets of reincarnation. Why hide what you¡¯re really after?¡±

    His gaze was unsightly. After all, he too was a descendant of immortals, but just now, Daoist Master Red Cloud hadn¡¯t shown him any face at all. She¡¯d forced him back too!

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Daoist Master Red Cloud swept her gaze across Fu Dongli and the others, then said softly, ¡°Scram before I lose my temper!¡±

    Her words were soft and understated, yet tyrannical to the extreme.

    Fu Dongli¡¯s expression was instantly iparably unsightly. He would never have guessed Daoist Master Red Cloud would be this impolite!

    ¡°She told you to scram. What, are you deaf?¡± berated the dog.

    The thin old man took a deep breath, then gnashed his teeth. ¡°Celestial Red Cloud, I trust that we of Illusory Sword Immortal Tower aren¡¯t the only ones who can¡¯t possibly agree to this. There¡¯s no way my fellow Daoists will ept this either!

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that a group of our seniors, including our ninth leader, Ling Yuexu, will soon awaken from dormancy! You...¡±

    But before he could finish, Daoist Master Red Cloud furrowed her brow. Another streak of bright red immortal light shot out of the flower basket.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Immortal light descended, and although the thin old man defended himself with all his might, he couldn¡¯t block even a single attack. Its power sent him flying, leaving his body in tatters and almost destroying him.

    He looked so wretched that the others couldn¡¯t help but gasp. They visibly lost theirposure.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you three breaths of time,¡± Daoist Master Red Cloud said calmly and coldly. ¡°Leave, or die.¡±

    Fu Dongli and the others¡¯ expressions shifted, but in the end, they relented. All of them left in a fury.

    ¡°Red Cloud! There¡¯s absolutely no way I¡¯ll let what happened today rest!¡± Fu Dongli¡¯s hate-filled voice emanated from afar.

    Daoist Master Red Cloud ignored him. Instead, she walked up to Su Yi and took a jug of wine from her flower basket. ¡°This is a jug of the wine I brewed recently. Have a taste and see how you like it.¡±

    Su Yi was briefly stunned. He epted the jug, but then, he sighed.

 Chapter 1357 - The Nebula Talisman

    <h4>Chapter 1357 - The Neb Talisman</h4>

    Li Zhong watched Daoist Master Red Cloud¡¯s lightning-quick, tyrannical methods from a distance. He sighed to himself as intense unwillingness rose within his heart.

    And here this should have been a perfect opportunity to deliver coal in a blizzard. Now, it seemed he¡¯d missed his chance! Who wouldn¡¯t have been bitter?

    <i>But I can¡¯t me myself for this. Who¡¯d have thought the reclusive, aloof, and detached Celestial Red Cloud would leave the Impermeable Demon Ocean?</i>

    Li Zhong¡¯s gaze wasplicated. Celestial Red Cloud was a mysterious descendant of immortals with an extraordinary status. She¡¯de to the Human Realm prior to the End of the Dharma.

    But her background and origins were iparably mysterious even now.

    Rumor had it that she was the young mistress of an Immortal Lord n of the Immortal Realm. They said her status was too valuable for words, and that even immortals had to treat her with respect.

    But there were also rumors that said she was the closed-door disciple of an Immortal Emperor.

    Despite the conflicting rumors, Li Zhong knew that way back when, even the immortals of the Human Realm spoke of Celestial Red Cloud with dread. They said she was no ordinary descendant of immortals!

    ¡°It seems Celestial Mo Qingchou knows some of the inside scoop. How will she react when she learns that Celestial Red Cloud stepped in to help Su Yi?¡±

    Li Zhong shook his head, turned, and left.

    All he could do now was report to Mo Qingchou and let her decide what to do next.

    ......

    When the yellow mutt Xing Que heard Su Yi sigh, it walked up to Su Yi and said with displeasure, ¡°My mistress didn¡¯t just save your life. She also gave you some of her newest wine to sample. What are you sighing about?¡±

    Su Yi smiled, crouched, and kneaded the dog¡¯s head. ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡±

    The dog bared its teeth. It only just barely resisted the urge to take a bite out of Su Yi. <i>That bastard¡¯s patting my head again! It¡¯s too much!</i>

    Meanwhile, Su Yi opened the jug of wine and had a sip. A clear, mellow fragrance bloomed at the tip of his tongue, then burned as it entered his throat and spread throughout every nook and cranny of his body.

    His every pore opened. It was as if drinking this immortal brew had made his heart and body lighter. The sheerfort was indescribable. The wounds he¡¯d sustained during the earlier battle knit back together at speeds visible to the naked eye, and even his exhausted cultivation base recovered rapidly!

    ¡°This wine... is truly excellent.¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but go back for another sip.

    The dog gulped, its eyes red with envy. ¡°What a waste of breath! Over a hundred types of Transcendent spirit medicines went into that. How could it be anything but excellent?¡±

    As soon as the words left its lips, it pulled back its head, as if afraid Su Yi would pat it again.

    Su Yiughed, then looked at Daoist Master Red Cloud. ¡°To tell the truth, even if you hadn¡¯t stepped forth, they couldn¡¯t have hurt me.¡±

    Daoist Master Red Cloud nodded in apparent agreement. But then, she said, ¡°Earlier, you revealed some of your hidden cards. You can¡¯t let your enemies get a clearer sense of your true limits. Otherwise, next time theye for you, they¡¯ll be sure toe prepared to kill you. The disadvantages of finishing that battle yourself outweighed the advantages.

    ¡°Furthermore, I believe that as satisfying as destroying enemies with external power can be, it¡¯s detrimental to one¡¯s cultivation. Those enemies were excellent whetstones for you. It would have been a shame if you¡¯d used external power to kill them.¡±

    Su Yi agreedpletely. ¡°Well said.¡±

    He felt as if he¡¯d found a kindred spirit. There was no doubt about it; both he and Daoist Master Red Cloud pursued the Dao with their own strength instead of relying on external power. Their horizons were far beyond the likes of Fu Dongli, a spoiled second-generation immortal with a superabundance of treasure.

    ¡°In the near future, I n to visit a hidden immortal ruin. If possible, I hope you can join me,¡± Daoist Master Red Cloud said suddenly.

    Su Yi was stunned. ¡°To seek out immortal fortune?¡±

    ¡°You could say that,¡± said Daoist Master Red Cloud. ¡°The ruins are connected to a prominent figure of the Immortal Realm. However, the time is not yet right. Anyone who enters now is doomed. I estimate that within six months, the world¡¯s changes will be enough to disperse most of the power of the immortal formation sealing the ruins.

    ¡°But I suspect that revenants of former immortals are hidden within the ruins, so I hope to request your aid.¡±

    Here, she added, ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t make you help for nothing.¡±

    Su Yi shook his jug of wine. ¡°This was payment enough.¡±

    A hint of a smile rose unbidden to her lips. ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll bring you more next time.¡±

    How could Su Yi possibly refuse? ¡°Then I¡¯ll just have to thank you in advance.¡±

    The yellow dog sneered. <i>This guy sure is thick-skinned!</i>

    Daoist Master Red Cloud took out a three-inch jade talisman and passed it to Su Yi. ¡°Take this. When I¡¯m ready to leave for the immortal ruin, I¡¯ll be able to find you so long as you¡¯re carrying this.¡±

    The talisman obviously wasn¡¯t simple. It was carved with intricate, inscrutable markings of the Immortal Dao, and the aura emanating from it made it seem as majestic as a mountain and as deep as an abyss.

    On the back, there was a carving of a neb.

    ¡°This talisman can also save your life,¡± said Daoist Master Red Cloud. ¡°That said, unless an immortal revenant or a Cloud Soaring revenant not bound by the Laws appears, you shouldn¡¯t need it.¡±

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s hope so.¡±

    Daoist Master Red Cloud then bade farewell and left.

    Before their departure, the dog hurriedly transmitted a warning. ¡°Kid, you¡¯d best be careful. Whatever you do, unless it¡¯s truly life or death, don¡¯t use that talisman. It¡¯s a precious....¡±

    But before it could finish its warning, Daoist Master Red Cloud grabbed it by the scruff of its neck and carried it away. ¡°We¡¯re leaving.¡±

    She took a single step forward, and both of them disappeared without a trace.

    Su Yi gazed down at the jade talisman, suddenly aware that this treasure had extraordinary and wondrous origins!

    ¡°An immortal ruin? I wonder what kind of fortune lies within...¡± As Su Yi pondered, he put the talisman away, turned, and left.

    By now, this entire stretch of heaven and earthy in ruin. Everywhere he looked, he saw a vision of devastation.

    Both Mount Pitaya and the Violet Heavens tform had crumbled during the unparalleled battle waged here, as if wiped from the face of the earth.

    This battle was sure to affect the trend of the future!

    ......

    ¡°Mistress, why did you give the Neb Talisman to Su Yi?¡± the yellow dog couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Daoist Master Red Cloud said casually, ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I have given it to him?¡±

    The dog was instantly silent, and it seemed painfully stifled.

    A whileter, it said in a low voice, ¡°I admit I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re doing this, but if the talisman gets lost¡ª¡±

    ¡°If it gets lost, it gets lost,¡± said Daoist Master Red Cloud. ¡°When that catastrophe befell the Immortal Realm, immortals fell like rain. Who knows how many powerful factions met with annihtion? We¡¯re stuck here in the Human Realm. Even if we one day have a chance to return to the Immortal Realm, we can never return to the past. So why concern ourselves with a talisman?¡±

    The dog¡¯s gaze dimmed, and it sank into silence.

    They came here from the Immortal Realm to seek refuge, only for a different catastrophe to befall them in the Human Realm. Now, both of them had been reduced to revenants, neither fully alive nor fully dead.

    ¡°Mistress, will we really have an opportunity to return to the Immortal Realm?¡± asked the dog.

    ¡°Of course,¡± said Daoist Master Red Cloud without even pausing to think. ¡°Times are changing. The Path of Transcendence has already re-entered the world. Within two years, the Domain Boundary Battlefield will reappear as well. Soon... nothing will be impossible!¡±

    ......

    That very day, word of the battle over the Violet Heavens tform spread, taking the world by storm and causing unprecedented waves ofmotion.

    ¡°The Temple Master actually didn¡¯t die?¡±

    ¡°He didn''t just ¡®not die.¡¯ He was surrounded by enemies, but he killed them all!¡±

    ¡°My heavens!¡±

    Countless people were astonished. Their eyes widened, and they fought themselves at a loss for words.

    Atop the Violet Heavens tform, the Temple Master single-handedly cut down the Fisherman, the Painter, Deng Zuo, and Yan Daolin, the leaders of the four top sects of the present day!

    Then, he fought one against a hundred, ying a whole group of Transcendents!

    This aplishment was far too glorious, to the point that it didn¡¯t feel real.

    Some of the older-generation cultivators said with astonishment, ¡°This battle would have been dazzling in any age. It¡¯s no exaggeration to call it unprecedented! After this, who would dare proim that the Temple Master is soon to be a washed-out has-been?¡±

    ¡°Over a dozen ancient orthodoxies, three of the Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao, and numerous top factions of the present day joined forces against him, only for the Temple Master to rout the lot of them! Is the Temple Master... really a World King?¡±

    Numerous people felt their minds go nk after hearing the news.

    ¡°This is what it means to be invincible and unparalleled! This is what it means for your sword to suppress the entire era!¡±

    ¡°The Temple Master is unbeatable! He was unbeatable then, and you can trust that he¡¯s still unbeatable now!¡±

    The world boiled overpletely. Countless cultivators cried out excitedly.

    ¡°The Temple Master is an eternal, undefeatable god!¡±

    Some of the younger-generation cultivators¡¯ reverence reached extreme heights.

    To the top factions of the stars, both ancient and modern, the battle at the Violet Heavens tform was like a warning. They couldn¡¯t calm down. All of them were shocked.

    The Zhong Family of the Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao.

    Zhong Tianquan and several other higher-ups had perished in battle. When word of their deaths arrived, it shook the entire family. Countless people were ovee with grief and fury.

    ¡°They were defeated? How could they possibly have been defeated!?¡±

    Who knew how many old fogies were beside themselves? They couldn¡¯t ept this!

    ......

    The Zhou Family of the Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao.

    The entire n was dressed in funeral garb.

    ¡°If we don¡¯t avenge this grudge, how can we speak of establishing ourselves in the new world?¡±

    ¡°Just wait for now. Even though Su Yi won this time, he¡¯s effectively established a grudge with every major faction of the stars. They¡¯re sure to get even with him another day!¡±

    Simr conversations rose and fell throughout the Zhou Family.

    ......

    The Xu Family of the Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao.

    They too looked deste, bleak, and mournful.

    Their defeat at the Violet Heavens tform came as far too heavy a blow. They didn¡¯t just lose a whole group of Transcendents. No, their reputation had been badly damaged too.

    Nothing like this had ever happened before!

    And this battle came as an enormous setback to Illusory Sword Immortal Tower, Yellow Springs Demon Mountain, the Hidden Skies Immortal Sect, and other ancient orthodoxies. After this crushing defeat, they had no face left.

    They¡¯d lost far too badly.

    Over a hundred Transcendents had fought, but shockingly, not one survived!

    This was an enormous humiliation. No one could possibly have just let this go!

    But both the ancient orthodoxies and the top factions of the present day knew that now that the curtains had fallen on this battle, the Temple Master¡¯s prestige was sure to reach unprecedented heights!

    Anyone who wanted to attack him would have to think it over carefully and make sure they could bear the consequences!

 Chapter 1358 - Meeting Shen Mu

    <h4>Chapter 1358 - Meeting Shen Mu</h4>

    The Tailor was currently brewing tea in a dark, overcast world.

    ¡°Judging by the time, the curtains have likely already fallen on the battle at the Violet Heavens tform.¡± The Tailor suddenly sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a pity. The Temple Master¡¯s death has left me feeling a bit lonely. After all, we¡¯ve been fighting for such a long time. The thought of never seeing him again truly makes me emotional.¡±

    The elderly servant next to him said, ¡°My Lord, if you wish to see the Temple Master again, you can always visit his grave.¡±

    The Tailor froze, then couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is the coffin I had you prepare for the Temple Master ready?¡±

    The servant said hurriedly, ¡°It¡¯s been ready for a long time. Same for the headstone, candles, joss paper, and other offerings. All that¡¯s left is for you to find a ce with good feng shui to ce the grave, My Lord.¡±

    ¡°Seems to me that the ruined Glittering Jewel Hidden Realm would be best. After all, it¡¯s the Temple Master¡¯s former home, and they say a fallen leaf always returns to its roots,¡± the Tailor said softly.

    The elderly servant sighed with emotion. ¡°If the Temple Master knew of this down in the yellow springs, he would surely be grateful.¡±

    The Tailorughed. ¡°It¡¯s getting cold. When the timees, I¡¯ll pile some extra soil on his grave myself.¡±

    As he spoke, he poured himself a cup of steaming hot, fragrant tea, then raised it to his lips.

    But just as he was about to drink, a frantic, urgent voice cried out, ¡°My Lord, this is bad!¡±

    An attendant rushed over.

    The Tailor¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°What¡¯s bad? Don¡¯t tell me the old-timers of the ancient orthodoxies have started fighting over how to divvy up the secrets of reincarnation?¡±

    ¡°No... that¡¯s not it...¡± stammered the attendant. ¡°The Temple Master... won!¡±

    <i>Crack!</i>

    The Tailor¡¯s hands quivered, and his teacup fell from his hand and shattered on the ground. The cup had been right in front of his lips, so the liquid sshed all over him.

    However, he didn¡¯t even seem to notice. His expression was shifting and uncertain, as if his soul had left his body.

    The elderly servant was shocked and furious. He bellowed, ¡°What exactly happened? Quickly, exin in detail!¡±

    The attendant dared not be negligent. He immediatelyunched into a detailed exnation. The atmosphere was deathly stifled. The only sound was the attendant¡¯s quavering voice.

    After hearing the full story, the elderly servant was dumbstruck. It was as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning.

    And here he and his master had only just beenughing and chatting about what they¡¯d do now that the Temple Master was dead. They were even discussing his gravesite and funeral offerings!

    But now, the blink of an eyeter, terrible news had arrived. The Temple Master had actually won an overwhelming victory at the Violet Heavens tform!

    It was like a sudden p in the face!

    The Tailor sank intoplete silence.

    Although he said nothing, it would have been obvious that this powerhouse long ustomed to life behind the curtain hadpletely lost hisposure!

    His expression shifted erratically, and the veins bulged on his forehead. It seemed he was giving his utmost to control his emotions.

    A long time passed before he let out a self-deprecatingugh and sighed. ¡°Even that couldn¡¯t kill him? That¡¯s truly difficult to ept!¡±

    His voice contained a hint of unconceble hatred.

    The elderly servant took a deep breath and said with confidence, ¡°My Lord, please, calm your fury. Although the Temple Master has seized the limelight in this battle, he¡¯s irrecoverably offended every prominent faction around. Another day, they¡¯ll be sure to get even with him!¡±

    ¡°Get even?¡± The Tailor shook his head. ¡°We failed to kill the Temple Master this time. What makes you think it''ll be easier in the future?¡±

    With that, he rose and kicked over the stove he used to brew his tea. He said gravely, ¡°I can already foresee that <i>he¡¯ll </i>soon try to get even with <i>me.¡±</i>

    The elderly servant¡¯s heart thudded in his chest. ¡°My Lord, we¡¯ve hidden in the darkness all these years. Even if the Temple Master wants revenge, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll struggle to find any trace of us.¡±

    Although he said that, it was obvious that hecked confidence.

    The Tailor sank into a brief silence, then said, ¡°From this moment forth, sever the connections we have with the outside world! If we lose some of our less significant pawns, we lose them!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The elderly servant solemnly nodded his ascent.

    ¡°Tomorrow at dawn, gather all the forces we have in the outside world. Have them apany me to the Hidden God Lands!¡± The Tailor let out a long breath of turbid air. ¡°If we can hide for the next half year, the Cloud Soaring Realm old fogies of ancient orthodoxies will be able to enter the world. We can try the Temple Master again then!¡±

    His eyes already shone with sinister viciousness.

    ......

    The Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone. A spiritually blessed ind shrouded in immortal mists.

    ¡°He... actually won,¡± said Mo Qingchou, the girl in a man¡¯s clothing. She couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.

    She¡¯d already heard about the battle at the Violet Heavens tform from Li Zhong. She knew that Su Yi had in Yan Daolin and the other three leaders of the top sects of the present day.

    And she knew what had happened to the hundred-plus Transcendents who¡¯d surrounded Su Yi afterward.

    All of this made her feel as if she were dreaming. <i>He¡¯s only in the Cosmic Enlightenment Realm. Is hisbat prowess really this heaven-defying?</i>

    ¡°If Celestial Red Cloud hadn¡¯t intervened, I would have had an opportunity to do him a favor. s, Daoist Master Red Cloud just had to show up,¡± sighed Li Zhong.

    ¡°Does that mean Su Yi has already fallen into her hands?¡± Mo Qingchou frowned, as if she found this troublesome.

    ¡°That¡¯s most likely the case,¡± Li Zhong said with a nod.

    No matter how strong Daoist Master Red Cloud was, or how mysterious her origins, she was ultimately just another revenant in need of the power of reincarnation to break her curse.

    ¡°That makes things difficult...¡± Mo Qingchou rubbed her forehead.

    Li Zhong seized the opportunity to ask, ¡°Young Mistress, might I be so bold as to ask about Celestial Red Cloud¡¯s origin?¡±

    ¡°Her...?¡± Mo Qingchou¡¯s eyes shed, as if she were struggling to recall something. ¡°A long time ago, I heard some of my seniors discussing her. They said an extraordinary faction stands behind her, one that transcends even your prominent sect of the Immortal Realm. However, even before the End of the Dharma in the Human Realm, a catastrophe swept through the Immortal Realm. And when the heavens fall, they strike those at the top first.

    ¡°That means that the mysterious faction behind Celestial Red Cloud has most likely long since crumbled. If it still stood, what need would she have to seek refuge in the Human Realm? And how could she have been reduced to a mere revenant during the End of the Dharma?

    ¡°No matter how glorious her background and origins, all of that¡¯s in the past. Now, she¡¯s no different from us. She¡¯s just another revenant struggling for freedom in a changing world.¡±

    Here, she suddenly seemed concerned that Li Zhong would misunderstand. ¡°But no matter how down on her luck she is, we absolutely cannot underestimate her. She still isn¡¯tparable to the likes of Fu Dongli.¡±

    Li Zhong was instantly solemn. He nodded. ¡°This old man understands.¡±

    Suddenly, a snow-white immortal sparrow shot over from afar. When it arrived before Mo Qingchou, it said respectfully, ¡°Young Mistress, Ancestor Xinglin¡¯s revenant has awakened from dormancy. However, he still cannot leave the ancestral grounds. He requests that you visit him instead!¡±

    Mo Qingchou instantly lit up with delight. ¡°I¡¯ll go right now!¡±

    Ancestor Xinglin!

    He was one of her seniors, a true immortal!

    Meanwhile, Li Zhong¡¯s heart quivered in his chest. <i>The revenant of a true immortal has awakened in the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone? That¡¯s absolutely huge news! If word spread, it would surely cause massive uproar!</i>

    ¡°He¡¯s awakened, that¡¯s all. He still can¡¯t leave our n¡¯s ancestral grounds, much less wander the outside world freely.¡± Mo Qingchou nced at Li Zhong. ¡°Don¡¯t divulge any of this.¡±

    This was a reminder, but also a warning.

    Li Zhong said solemnly, ¡°I understand!¡±

    ......

    Universal Emptiness Temple.

    It was mid-winter, and the winds were cold and fierce.

    Within the temple courtyard, next to the pond.

    ¡°Hahahaha! How satisfying!¡± A burst of uproariousughter rang out, rustling the leaves of the ancient tree and shaking the roof tiles.

    Illuminating Emptiness was practically mad with delight.

    ¡°Is it really that big of a deal?¡± said Su Yi from his wicker chair.

    Illuminating Emptiness pped his thigh and said irritably, ¡°I¡¯m happy for <i>you, </i>so why turn around and ask if it¡¯s ¡®really that big of a deal?¡¯¡±

    Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha smiled, but inwardly, they couldn¡¯t calm down.

    After Su Yi returned, he told them in a few words what had happened at the Violet Heavens tform. Although his description was calm and understated, both Cloud Soaring experts¡¯ hearts and souls shook just listening to it.

    They knew better than anyone that none of the revenants who¡¯d survived the End of the Dharma were ordinary.

    Yet now, Su Yi could kill even revenantsparable to Dao Integration experts. His strength far surpassed their initial estimate.

    They especially couldn¡¯t keep calm when they heard that Fu Dongli led a group of ten or so old-timers to surround him.

    Based on Su Yi¡¯s description, they immediately guessed who the old-timers in question were. Practically all were powerhouses of the Cloud Soaring Realm!

    They were either leaders of their sects or pirs of ancient orthodoxies. Pick any one of them at random, and you¡¯d have a Transcendent Monarch, a dazzling figure even in ancient times!

    Yet even such a lineup couldn¡¯t take Su Yi down, at least not quickly. How could Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha be anything but astonished?

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, I¡¯ve heard of the Celestial Red Cloud you speak of,¡± said Sword Immortal Qingshi once he¡¯d calmed down a little. ¡°In ancient times, she was the most mysterious of the descendants of immortals, with a position far beyond the others. She never involved herself in worldly affairs, but... no one dared underestimate her.¡±

    The Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha nodded. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, establishing positive karma with Celestial Red Cloud was fortunate indeed.¡±

    Illuminating Emptiness couldn¡¯t help but interject, ¡°Is she pretty? Has she married? If you take a shine to her, you could take her as your Dao Partner! Think about it! You were a lifelong bachelor in your past life. If you marry a beauty from the Immortal Realm in this one, it¡¯d be like a fairy tale! You¡¯d make every man beneath the heavens red-eyed with envy!¡±

    As he spoke, his gaze filled with uncontroble longing.

    ¡°...¡± The others didn¡¯t know what to say.

    <i>Whap!</i>

    The Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha couldn¡¯t help but p the back of Illuminating Emptiness¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯re begging for a beating!¡±

    Illuminating Emptiness clutched his skull and scampered away like a rat.

    ¡°I¡¯m going back to my room,¡± said Su Yi. Heughed, rose from his wicker chair, and sauntered off.

    ¡°There¡¯s one thing I can say with certainty,¡± Sword Immortal Qingshi whispered. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su doesn¡¯t just control the secrets of reincarnation. He¡¯s surely got another, even more mysterious card up his sleeves as well.¡±

    The Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha nodded his agreement.

    ...

    When Su Yi got back to his room, the first thing he did was sit cross-legged, cast aside his scattered thoughts, and manifest an avatar of will within his sea of consciousness.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re finally here.¡± The Shen Mu manifested of the seventh chain¡¯s Dao Imprint smiled and walked up to greet him.

    He was handsome, with a natural elegance and extraordinary bearing. His robes were whiter than snow.

    Su Yi looked him up and down. ¡°The two of us really do have some issues we need to resolve!¡±

 Chapter 1359 - Fusing With His Dao Imprint

    <h4>Chapter 1359 - Fusing With His Dao Imprint</h4>

    Shen Mu.

    Su Yi¡¯s seventh incarnation, a natural-born sword cultivator.

    Even the Temple Master saw him as the type of chosen son of heaven who might not appear even once in a million years.

    At fifteen, he underwent ten days and ten nights of enlightenment, smoothly proving his Dao and bing an Emperor.

    At seventeen, he overcame a life-or-death trial and broke into the World King Realm.

    At just twenty-three years of age, he established himself at the pinnacle of Cosmic Enlightenment and pointed his sword at the Path of Transcendence!

    In just twenty-three short years, he relied on his own talent and powers ofprehension to stand proudly at the pinnacle of the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension!

    Even the Temple Master had once sighed with envy. He believed that, when it came to sheer aptitude, he was inferior to Shen Mu.

    But at twenty-three, a woman destroyed Shen Mu¡¯s Dao Heart, leading to his untimely death.

    Now, looking at the elegantly handsome young man in robes whiter than snow, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but wonder what was so charming about Lady Snowjade. Why was Shen Mu so infatuated with her as to let her shatter his heart?

    It truly made no sense.

    Shen Mu seemed to sense Su Yi¡¯s cold attitude, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel apologetic. ¡°Earlier, I didn¡¯t understand your situation. That¡¯s why I....¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin,¡± interrupted Su Yi. ¡°We¡¯re the same person, just separated by reincarnation.¡±

    Shen Mu froze, stunned, then nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true, but... you¡¯re different from me. There¡¯s no way you¡¯ll be so short-lived.¡¯

    A bleak light appeared in his gaze.

    ¡°I met that Snowjade¡¯s woman clone,¡± said Su Yi.

    With that, he raised his fingertip into the air, and a memory emzoned in his sea of consciousness surged forth, reflecting the scenery of the immortal pce deep within Crow Ridge.

    At the time, Lady Snowjade¡¯s soul had taken over Heavenly Prayer. She¡¯d even tried to exploit Shen Mu¡¯stent memories to destroy Su Yi.

    Scenes of their confrontation reyed before Shen Mu, one after another.

    ¡°Shen Mu, I just knew you wouldn¡¯t forget me,¡± Snowjade said tenderly.

    ¡°This longevity lock forged of mundane iron was your greatest treasure. When you gave it to me, you swore to protect me for the rest of your life, never forsaking me...¡±

    Here, she sighed. ¡°Your feelings were far, far more precious than the jewelry itself...¡±

    ¡°I was honest with you back then. I told you I was a disciple of the Six Desires Demonist Sect, and that I wanted to achieve the Dao through emotion, or rather, theck thereof. The stronger my Dao Partner, the greater the power I¡¯d obtain by severing that bond.

    ¡°I told you that when I fell in love, I could disregard everything else, but that when you fell inextricably head-over-heels for me, it would mean that the time hade for me to sever our bond, ideally by killing you with my own two hands. Only then could I reach unsurpassed heights of the Dao.

    ¡°This is my Dao. Having killed my beloved, I could advance with no fear of heart demons¡¯ influence. Nothing external could sway me. I¡¯d be a supreme expert, free of emotional fetters. What danger or pitfall could hinder me then?

    ¡°But you were a fool. Even after learning everything, you said you were willing to sacrifice yourself to help me realize my Grand Dao...¡±

    Su Yi noticed that Shen Mu was quivering from head to toe. Both fists were tightly clenched. It was as if he¡¯d be apletely different person, or as if he¡¯d lost his soul. He was silent and dazed.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Su Yi waved his sleeves through the air, and the light curtain of emzoned memories dissipated.

    Shen Mu reacted as if awakening from a dream. However, his gaze was still bleak.

    ¡°She said you sacrificed yourself willingly to help her realize her Grand Dao,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Was that true?¡±

    Shen Mu nodded. ¡°Yes, that was indeed the case.¡±

    ¡°....¡± After a moment¡¯s silence, Su Yi asked, ¡°Do you regret it now?¡±

    Shen Mu shook his head without so much as pausing to think. ¡°I made a vow. I was willing to die for her. I didn¡¯t regret it in life, and I don¡¯t regret it now.¡±

    ¡°...¡± For a moment, Su Yi felt the urge to pummel him. <i>He was exploited so thoroughly, and he still doesn¡¯t regret anything!? </i>

    Shen Mu let out a self-deprecatingugh. ¡°I know that no one else understands. Back then, countless peopleughed at me. They said I was stupid and unreasonable, but I never cared.

    ¡°But it was just like my pursuit of the Dao of the Sword. I was utterly sincere and focused. That¡¯s what let me reach heights others could not in just twenty-three short years.

    ¡°I was just as sincere and focused in my love for her. I held nothing back.

    ¡°You might call me a worthless fool for dying for her, but in my eyes, she was the woman I loved above all others. Why shouldn¡¯t I have died for her?¡±

    But then, Shen Mu let out a long, apologetic sigh. ¡°I thought it would end with my death. I would never have thought my affairs would affect you too.¡±

    Before Su Yi could respond, Shen Mu said calmly, ¡°But rest assured. When you fuse with my Dao Imprint, I¡¯ll erase my emotions and memories, leaving only the essence of my experience with the Grand Dao. That way, I won¡¯t influence you any further.¡±

    He spoke with determination.

    For the first time, Su Yi¡¯s attitude toward Shen Mu took a slight, positive turn. ¡°I am not qualified to judge or criticize you. But we¡¯re ultimately the same person. The karmic ties of your life are targeting me too. How could I possibly pretend none of this ever happened?¡±

    Here, his voice contained a hint of a chill. Lady Snowjade of the Epoch of Demonism hadn¡¯t just colluded with the Tailor to set a trap for him in Crow Ridge. She¡¯d even used Qing Wan as a pawn to create new karmic ties!

    No matter what, Su Yi couldn¡¯t possibly just let this go.

    ¡°What do you want to do, Fellow Daoist?¡± asked Shen Mu.

    Su Yi said inly, ¡°It¡¯s simple. You don¡¯t need to erase your memories or emotions. Once I¡¯ve fused with the power of your Dao Imprint, I¡¯ll find that Snowjade woman and end thingspletely!

    ¡°If your presence sways my heart, leading to my utter defeat, she can have her wless Dao Heart and achieve true heartlessness.

    ¡°But if she loses, she has to die!¡±

    Shen Mu¡¯s expression shifted, but in the end, he just sighed. ¡°Must it trulye to that? I can say with certainty that if you fuse with my memories and ept my emotions, meeting her is unlikely to end well for you. Think about it. Back then, I died for her without the slightest hesitation. What if I influence you and...¡±

    Su Yi said tly, ¡°This is what they call tempering the heart. If my mentality is too weak to ovee even this, how can I speak of cultivation?¡±

    A contemptuous look appeared on his face. ¡°She led you to doom, but I won¡¯t run from her. Rather, I¡¯ll end things with her once and for all!¡±

    Shen Mu looked at him, as if seeing his reincarnation for the first time.

    A long time passed before he sighed, ¡°Sometimes, I truly wish I¡¯d never received the Sword of the Nine Hells, and that I didn¡¯t need to bear its karma.... That way, I wouldn¡¯t have implicated anyone else...¡±

    Shen Mu let out a breath of turbid air, as if he¡¯d finally made peace with everything. ¡°Those who love too hard are not long for this world, and too much talent will only bring you harm. I hope... you won¡¯t follow in my footsteps.¡±

    Without another word, Shen Mu transformed into a rain of light and fused into the seventh chain of the Sword of the Nine Hells.

    Then, the chain shattered inch by inch.

    Meanwhile, an enormous flood of memories surged into Su Yi¡¯s sea of consciousness.

    Shen Mu¡¯s experiences, feelings, and memories all appeared in Su Yi¡¯s heart in full detail, fusingpletely with his soul.

    A long time passed before Su Yi finally fused with Shen Mu¡¯s Dao Imprintpletely.

    After learning everything Shen Mu had experienced, Su Yi¡¯s gaze shifted. He whispered to himself, ¡°He really was a kid who knew nothing of the cruelty of the world...¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but recall his eighth disciple, Bai Yi.

    Just like Bai Yi, Shen Mu had been as pure as a fresh white sheet of paper.

    Shen Mu was born into one of the most illustrious, ancient ns of the Epoch of Demonism. He had an extraordinary talent for cultivation.

    His parents and seniors were all top experts of the Epoch of Demonism, while his master was its greatest expert of the sword!

    All of this meant that he¡¯d received an unimaginable degree of love and care from a young age. It meant that the monstrously talented Shen Mu had everything he needed to shine in his pursuit of the Dao.

    He spent his whole life as the center of attention. They called him a rare genius of the Dao of the Sword, the most dazzling chosen son of heaven of his generation.

    Countless older-generation cultivators thought that one day, he¡¯d reach unique heights of the Dao of the Sword and surpass every other sword cultivator beneath the heavens!

    A glorious background and shocking talentbined to make his path of cultivation as smooth as could be. He never experienced any tempering through adversity whatsoever.

    At twenty-one years of age, Shen Mu decided he¡¯d had enough of this life free of challenges, and he sneaked away from home, leaving the bounds of his family¡¯s influence to explore freely.

    Without his seniors to watch over him, and without status and background to rely on, Shen Mu encountered numerous unexpected troubles and obstacles. Naturally, he did lots of ridiculous things.

    But to Shen Mu, all of this was novel and exciting. He didn¡¯t mind any of it. Until...

    He met Lady Snowjade of the Six Desires Demonist Sect!

    She really was beautiful, with innate charm, a true immortal beauty. She didn¡¯t seem at all like an expert of the Demonist way.

    She brought Shen Mu to explore the world. They visited lots of ces together. In the process, she gradually won Shen Mu¡¯s heart.

    One was a thousand-year-old fox, and the other was a sheltered kid leaving home for the first time. It was inevitable: Shen Mu fell for herpletely, and he couldn¡¯t extricate himself.

    And when Lady Snowjade finally revealed her fox¡¯s tail, she shattered Shen Mu¡¯s heart to prove her Dao!

    After learning the full story, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but be rueful. Shen Mu had all that talent, but what good did it do him?

    Those inexperienced in the ups and downs of worldly affairs were easily tricked, and that was exactly what had happened to Shen Mu.

    Furthermore, after acquiring Shen Mu¡¯s experiences, Su Yi realized that when Shen Mu first left to explore, someone had almost certainly been keeping watch over him in secret.

    But all of that changed after he met Lady Snowjade.

    It seemed as if she¡¯d taken Shen Mu exploring freely, but in truth, she took care to lead him only to ces outside the bounds of Shen Mu¡¯s family¡¯s influence, like remote wildernesses and other nes of existence.

    Furthermore, Lady Snowjade had most likely eliminated the experts sent to protect Shen Mu. Otherwise, the moment they realized who she was, they would have tried to stop her!

    <i>Even before making contact with Shen Mu, she must have thoroughly nned her approach. Her ns seeded only because he wasn¡¯t at all on guard against her. But there¡¯s no way she could have arranged this all on her own. Hmm.... The Six Desires Demonist Sect must have taken action. That¡¯s how she managed to prevent Shen Mu¡¯s family from finding them.</i>

    A momentter, he furrowed his brow.

    He suddenly realized that he couldn¡¯t work up any hatred for Lady Snowjade at all. On the contrary, he felt a hint of longing to see her again!

 Chapter 1360 - The Tailorâ€™s Three Answers

    <h4>Chapter 1360 - The Tailor¡¯s Three Answers</h4>

    ¡°Interesting,¡± Su Yi whispered to himself.

    He realized that after fusing with Shen Mu¡¯s Dao Imprint, Shen Mu¡¯s memories and emotions were silently, invisibly affecting his mentality.

    There was no cutting them out or blocking them.

    Because he and Shen Mu were ultimately the same person!

    ¡°I¡¯ll consider this a heart devil. I¡¯ll be free of it once I cut Snowjade down!¡± said Su Yi, his gaze unhurried and unflustered.

    After fusing with the Temple Master¡¯s experiences, Su Yi was ustomed to this process. Fusing with Shen Mu¡¯s memories felt like retreading familiar ground.

    Admittedly, he now had a heart devil that might act up and influence his mentality at any time.

    But to Su Yi, this was unquestionably a rare opportunity to temper himself!

    ¡°I don¡¯t regret that I cannot meet with my past self again. I only regret that he cannot bear witness to the strength of my heart.¡±

    As Su Yi pondered, he startedbing through Shen Mu¡¯s experiences. There were things he could use in Shen Mu¡¯s Dao Imprint too.

    For instance, Shen Mu¡¯s powers ofprehension, talent, and understanding of the Dao of the Sword were now his!

    That aside, what surprised Su Yi was the vast number of precious ancient texts in Shen Mu¡¯s memory. There weren¡¯t just legacies of the Grand Dao. There were also numerous Daoist canons rting to cultivation and works of past sages. Their contents were rich and abundant, without any gaps.

    These were texts Shen Mu had once read. Afterbing through Shen Mu¡¯s experiences, Su Yi fused them into his own memories.

    In doing so, Su Yi learned a lot.

    For instance, the Epoch of Demonism didn¡¯t exist in this world. Rather, it existed in a parallel timeline!

    If the years were a river, then their world and the Epoch of Demonism were like separate branches split from amon source.

    In the Epoch of Demonism, Demonism was the strongest school of thought!

    However, their brand of Demonism was different from what Su Yi was used to. In the Epoch of Demonism, it had already developed into aplete culture of cultivation!

    The Epoch of Demonism also had the Path of Transcendence, and it was home to countless worlds of cultivators popted by innumerable lifeforms.

    Shen Mu¡¯s n was among the most ancient ns of the Epoch of Demonism. Their legacies of the Grand Dao were simrly connected to Demonism.

    And the Six Desires Demonist Sect was one of the Three Great Sacred Grounds of the Epoch of Demonism.

    Su Yi hadn¡¯t known any of this before.

    After taking in the contents of the ancient tomes Shen Mu had read, he felt as if his horizons had been broadened.

    ¡°Back then, Qing Chongxu of the Epoch of Illusions crossed the River of Time to arrive in the Dark and Gold Star Realm. He then destroyed the Dark and Gold Star Realm¡¯s connection to the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension.

    ¡°It seems that the Epoch of Illusions is just like the Epoch of Demonism, a parallel timeline with its own culture of cultivation.

    ¡°ording to the ancient texts in Shen Mu¡¯s memories, only a tiny handful of peak immortals in the Human Realm or those in possession of taboo divine artifacts can cross the River of Time to appear in parallel timelines.

    ¡°That unquestionably implies that Qin Chongxu¡¯s true body in the Epoch of Illusions is an immortal in the Human Realm, and a top-notch one at that, <i>or </i>that he controls some taboo divine artifact. Otherwise, he could never have crossed the River of Time to appear in the Dark and Gold Star Realm.

    ¡°As for that Snowjade woman? The same likely goes for her.¡±

    The thought made him furrow his brow. If she was already an immortal in the Human Realm, she¡¯d be hard to handle. He wasn¡¯t overly concerned, however, as the different epochs were separated by the River of Time.

    Yet a portion of Lady Snowjade¡¯s soul had nheless appeared in Crow Ridge to possess Heavenly Prayer.

    From this, it was obvious how much she longed to kill him. They existed on different branches of the River of Time, but even that wasn¡¯t enough to dissuade her!

    She had no choice but to ask the Tailor for help!

    At the thought of the Tailor, something urred to Su Yi. He flipped his palm, and a jade slip floated into the air.

    This jade slip was the Tailor¡¯s work. The Fisherman gave it to him during the battle on the Violet Heavens tform. It apparently had some of the answers to Su Yi¡¯s questions.

    Su Yi inserted a strand of his divine sense into the slip. In it, the Tailor answered three questions.

    But when he saw the first of the three answers, Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed, and his gaze frosted over.

    ording to the Tailor, the mysterious culprits behind the attack on the Glittering Jewel Hidden Realm were connected to the Yun Family, one of the Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao!

    Su Yi would never have anticipated that.

    There were six surviving Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao: the Zhou Family, the Zhong Family, the Wen Family, the Skyfire Spirit Race Xu Family, the Blue Luan Spirit Race Feng Family, and the Yun Family.

    Of them, the Yun Family was the most mysterious, and they kept the lowest profile. It was extremely rare for them to involve themselves in worldly affairs.

    They weren¡¯t even involved in the battle at the Violet Heavens tform.

    A long time ago, rumors circted that the progenitor of the Yun Family was a true descendant of immortals with status too lofty for words!

    There were also rumors saying that the Yun Family¡¯s roots could be traced back to before recorded history, and that their ancestors included numerous immortals in the Human Realm. Their foundations were supposedly far beyond the other Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao!

    But even after racking his brains, Su Yi couldn¡¯t recall the Temple Master ever establishing any sort of grudge with the Yun Family.

    Rather, despite spending a lifetime traversing the stars, the Temple Master had never had any meaningful interaction with them. Certainly there was no grudge between them.

    ¡°Is the Tailor framing the Yun Family?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed.

    But in the end, he shook his head. He understood the Tailor. The old schemer might well be despicable and insidious, but he wasn¡¯t a sore loser.

    He¡¯d gambled knowing the risk of failure. He wouldn¡¯t renege on their bet.

    Su Yi took a deep breath, then read the second answer. It was about Old Cripple Wei¡¯s whereabouts.

    The answer made Su Yi frown even deeper. The Yun Family, again! Apparently, they¡¯d captured Old Wei alive during the attack on the Glittering Jewel Hidden Realm.

    ¡°It seems I¡¯ve got to pay the Yun Family a visit!¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes glinted with cold light.

    He couldn¡¯t figure out why they¡¯d done this, but once he visited, all would be clear!

    And his third answer was about Lady Snowjade.

    The Tailor was apparently her martial uncle!!

    This truth left Su Yi unwittingly stunned. He found this difficult to believe.

    <i>The Tailor is from the Epoch of Demonism? How truly unexpected.</i>

    <i>No, that can¡¯t be right. ording to the ancient records of Shen Mu¡¯s n, crossing the River of Time and Space requires one to be an immortal in the Human Realm, or mastery of a forbidden divine artifact.</i>

    <i>And even then, you can only project your power into the present day. You cannote here in the flesh.</i>

    <i>Does that mean that the Tailor I know is ultimately just a clone?</i>

    Here, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but rub his forehead.

    Things were getting increasinglyplicated.

    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll probably learn the truth once I¡¯ve dealt with the Old Tailor,¡± thought Su Yi. He set the matter aside for now. He had too few leads; he wouldn¡¯t be able to reach an urate conclusion with mere guesswork.

    Besides, the Tailor had always been full of schemes. He might well truly be Snowjade¡¯s martial uncle, but there were quite possibly other secrets behind it all!

    <i>Before I do anything else, I have to rush to the Yun Family as soon as possible!</i>

    Su Yi immediately reached a decision.

    ......

    Morning the next day, Su Yi found Illuminating Emptiness and asked, ¡°Do you know how to find the Tailor¡¯s hiding ce?¡±

    Illuminating Emptiness shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s difficult, and he already knows that I gave you the Thousand Opportunities Talisman. You¡¯ll no longer be able to use it to find the old bastard.¡±

    Here, something suddenly urred to him. ¡°But you might have some luck if you try the Four Seas Tower!¡±

    ¡°Four Seas Tower?¡± Su Yi was stunned. That was the greatest tradingpany of the Divine Capital Star Realm, with branches throughout the stars. They possessed unimaginable wealth.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said Illuminating Emptiness. ¡°Back when I saved the Tailor¡¯s life, it was the hidden boss of Four Seas Tower who came to receive the old Tailor.¡±

    Su Yi mulled that over. ¡°You mean the guy who calls himself ¡®the Bookkeeper?¡¯¡±

    The man behind the Four Seas Tower was extremely mysterious. He¡¯d always called himself the Bookkeeper.

    ¡°Yes, him,¡± said Illuminating Emptiness. ¡°At the time, the Tailor was badly injured, and his life hung in the bnce. When he was at his most vulnerable, he chose the Bookkeeper toe get him. He has to trust the Bookkeeperpletely.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°I understand. Once I¡¯ve paid a visit to the Yun Family, I¡¯ll go visit this Bookkeeper whose wealth rivals entire nations.¡±

    ¡°What are you visiting the Yun Family for?¡± Illuminating Emptiness was bbergasted.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when I get back,¡± said Su Yi. He was already headed out of the temple.

    Illuminating Emptiness¡¯s voice rang out behind him. ¡°The Profound Divinity Sword House stands behind the Yun Family. They were the greatest faction of sword cultivators of the ancient era, and their ranks have given rise to numerous true sword immortals! You have to be careful!¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even turn his head. He just waved to express his understanding.

    ¡°These are turbulent times, with endless grudges and enmities. A peerless figure like Fellow Daoist Su ultimately cannot avoid strife. He can only charge into the thick of it,¡± sighed Sword Immortal Qingshi.

    Late at night just two days before, Su Yi had returned from the Violet Heavens tform. Now, he set off for the Yun Family estate at dawn. How could he have rushed off like this purely of his own volition?

    ¡°Perhaps this is what makes Fellow Daoist Su so strong,¡± said the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha. ¡°When worldly affairs are turbulent, he raises his sword and cuts through them. That¡¯s what let him temper such a sharp sword heart.¡±

    ......

    Goldendawn Divine Mountain.

    The ancestral court of the ancient Yun Family and the most famous blessed ground for cultivation in the Divine Capital Star Realm.

    Throughout the ages, everything within three thousand miles of Goldendawn Divine Mountain had been a forbidden ground. Without the ancient Yun Family¡¯s express permission, no one was permitted to enter!

    The majestic divine mountain was covered in springs, waterfalls, and lush bamboo forests. Numerous ancient buildings dotted its slopes, making it the very picture of an immortal paradise.

    Today, an air of celebration filled thends of the Yun Family. There were colorfulnterns all over the ce, and a wedding banquet was about to begin.

    The second son of the family head, Yun Chaofeng, was about to marry the daughter of the Blue Luan Feng Family head, Feng Lingzi!

    The prominent members of both the Yun and Feng Families were all in attendance, as well as numerous guests from other prominent families.

    They¡¯d even invited several powerful experts of ancient orthodoxies.

    It was fair to say that their halls were full of distinguished guests. Here, experts were indeed as numerous as the clouds.

    In truth, never mind ordinary people, not even leaders of first-rate factions were necessarily qualified to attend the Yun Family¡¯s banquet!

    The feast was already on the table, but the wedding ceremony had yet to begin. The guests were chatting amongst themselves.

    And practically all of them were discussing the battle atop the Violet Heavens tform three days prior!

    But although no one knew it, the main character of that battle, Su Yi, was now headed right toward them...

 Chapter 1361 - Iâ€™ve Come to Congratulate the Yun Family

    <h4>Chapter 1361 - I¡¯ve Come to Congratte the Yun Family</h4>

    The ancient Yun Family¡¯s Tianluo Pce.

    A group of illustrious guests were in attendance. Even the weakest was in the Oneness Realm. Most were old fogies of the Cosmic Enlightenment Realm. There were members of the Blue Luan Spirit Race, the ancient Wen Family, and experts of several other peak factions.

    There were also powerhouses of the Profound Divinity Sword House, an orthodoxy from before the End of the Dharma. Their status was even more extraordinary. Although they were revenants, outwardly, they looked no different from anyone else.

    Their leader stood out the most of all. He had a tall hat, Confucian robes, and a willowy beard. His entire body was swathed in wisps of immortal light, and his presence was imposing.

    His name was Nie Yunyuan. He was an older-generation expert of the Profound Divinity Sword House, and his strength was unfathomable.

    Whenever anyone looked at him, their gaze contained varying degrees of awe.

    The Profound Divinity Sword House now stood behind the Yun Family! But they weren¡¯t the only ancient orthodoxy represented here. There were guests from others too. Their statuses may not beparable to Nie Yunyuan''s, but they still represented their respective ancient factions. No one dared treat them with disrespect, either.

    The Yun Family¡¯s wedding banquet had yet to begin. The guests were all conversing quietly amongst themselves.

    ¡°Seems to me that the Xu, Zhou, and Zhong Families won¡¯t make it today,¡± someone whispered.

    Numerous sighs followed this statement.

    Experts of all three ns had participated in the battle at the Violet Heavens tform, but in the end, all of them were annihted. Not one of theirbatants had survived!

    The deaths of Zhong Tianquan and Zhou Hanshan came as a particrly heavy blow.

    After suffering such grievous losses, how could they possibly be in any mood to attend a wedding banquet?

    ¡°The Temple Master¡¯s prestige has already reached unprecedented heights. Wherever there are cultivators, you¡¯re sure to find people discussing his glorious feat. It¡¯s truly a miracle,¡± someone said wistfully, aplicated look on his face.

    Word of the battle at the Violet Heavens tform shook the world even now. The uproar showed no sign of fading.

    The Temple Master emerged as that grand battle¡¯s ultimate victor. The world¡¯s cultivators revered and admired him.

    In stark contrast, after their bitter defeat, both the ancient orthodoxies and the Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao had their reputations in shambles. This grievous loss had severely damaged their prestige.

    To the point that they¡¯d been reduced toughingstocks!

    ¡°And here I thought that after undergoing reincarnation, the Temple Master would struggle to reim his former glory. Who¡¯d have thought that his strength would surpass his former peak so quickly?¡± someone sighed. ¡°Before this, I would never have dared imagine a World King in possession of such heaven-defying strength.¡±

    As they conversed and drank, the crowd was iparably rueful.

    In the battle atop the Violet Heavens tform, the Temple Master had won a victory so glorious as to go down in history and dazzle even the ages toe.

    It came as an enormous shock to everyone who learned of it.

    Thus, when people spoke of the Temple Master now, they were much more reserved. None dared make any reckless predictions.

    This was a prestige achieved through ughter!

    Suddenly, a man in a feather coat interjected, ¡°But it¡¯s because of that very victory that the Temple Master has established irrevocable enmities with every other faction involved. I don¡¯t even need to think to know that they¡¯ll be back to get even with him!¡±

    Everyone instinctively looked over and recognized the speaker at a nce.

    Luo Xiaoyun.

    He was a prominent expert of the ancient orthodoxy Yang Transformation Immortal Mountain.

    Yang Transformation Immortal Mountain was the greatest of the seven great saber sects of ancient times. Long ago, their ranks had given rise to a whole group of unparalleled immortals of the saber!

    The crowd fell silent. None dared respond.

    Someone like Luo Xiaoyun might dare to make predictions about the Temple Master¡¯s life and death, but they... they didn¡¯t dare.

    ¡°Well said,¡± interjected the willowy-bearded Nie Yunyuan. ¡°The curtains have only just started to open on this new era.

    ¡°In the days toe, Cloud Soaring Realm experts will re-enter the world, but that¡¯s not all! Descendants of immortals and other unparalleled proud sons of heaven will re-emerge too!¡±

    Here, Nie Yunyuan smiled faintly, an eager look on his face. ¡°More importantly, in the days toe, the ¡®immortals in the Human Realm¡¯ are sure to return!¡±

    Gasps rang out throughout the hall. This secret left the crowd stunned, and they looked at each other in astonishment.

    Immortals would soon walk the Human Realm once more?

    This was absolutely shocking news. When word spread, it would inevitably cause massive waves of uproar!

    ¡°Although these immortals are revenants, handling someone like the Temple Master will be no more difficult than turning over their hand,¡± Nie Yunyuan said coolly. ¡°Actually, there¡¯ll be no need for them to take action. Once the Cloud Soaring Realm powerhouses and the descendants of immortals enter the world, they¡¯ll be more than enough to crush Su Yi!¡±

    He spoke with utter calm and conviction, as if he were iparably certain that this day woulde sooner orter.

    The crowd¡¯s hearts churned with emotion. They couldn¡¯t calm down.

    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, Daoist Brother Nie.¡± Luo Xiaoyun of Yang Transformation Immortal Mountain said with augh. ¡°Before I came to this banquet, I heard some of our sect¡¯s elders say that within three months, early-stage Cloud Soaring Transcendents will be able to act without fear of the Laws. They¡¯ll soon re-enter the world!

    ¡°In other words, while the Temple Master might be the center of attention now, and although he might shine as radiant as the midday sun, he¡¯ll face disaster within just three short months!¡±

    The atmosphere was suddenly stifled. The crowd¡¯s expressions shifted; the secrets Luo Xiaoyun and Nie Yunyuan had revealed shocked them.

    ¡°I look forward to that day,¡± someone said with a heartyugh.

    A tall, thin, middle-aged man walked into the hall. This was the current leader of the Yun Family, Yun Changhong!

    A powerhouse who¡¯d recently stepped onto the Path of Transcendence in the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone!

    The crowd rose to greet him.

    Even Nie Yunyuan, Luo Xiaoyun, and the other prominent members of ancient orthodoxies greeted him with a smile.

    ¡°No need for such politeness, everyone.¡± Yun Changhong waved for them to be seated. ¡°I invited Celestial Mo too, but s, she has other business and cannot attend. However, she sent her emissary in her ce. We can start the ceremony as soon as he¡¯s arrived!¡±

    Celestial Mo!

    That naturally referred to Mo Qingchou!

    The crowd was stunned. She wasn¡¯t famous amongst the general popce, but who among the guests didn¡¯t know that she was a first-rate figure even amongst descendants of immortals? Furthermore, none of them would have guessed that the Yun Family was in contact with her!

    Even Nie Yunyuan, Luo Xiaoyun, and the other prominent members of ancient sects seemed a bit surprised. They couldn¡¯t help but take another look at Yun Changhong.

    Yun Changhong took in the crowd¡¯s expressions. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit pleased with himself. The Yun Family typically kept a low profile, but sometimes, they didn¡¯t mind disying their foundations to the world!

    ¡°Family Head, the preparations for the young master¡¯s wedding ceremony are fully in ce,¡± an elderly servant reported.

    Yun Changhong said with a smile, ¡°Everyone, please apany me to the Goldendawn Ritual Grounds!¡±

    That was where the wedding ceremony was to take ce.

    When the time came, the couple wouldplete a solemn, sacred ritual before both of their nsmen, as well as countless guests.

    To the Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao, a wedding between juniors wasn¡¯t overly important. What mattered was that they could seize this opportunity to disy their strength and foundations to their guests. That was especially important now in these tumultuous, shifting times.

    The ancient Yun Family needed to convince the world of their strength once more!

    ...

    The Goldendawn Ritual Grounds stood on a mountainside teau. They wererge enough to amodate over a thousand guests.

    The banquet was already in ce. The guests took their seats and conversed amongst themselves. The atmosphere was extraordinarily lively.

    Avishly dressed couple stood at the front of the ritual grounds.

    The man had bright eyes and eyebrows as sharp as swords. He had a heroic, imposing bearing. This was the groom, the family head¡¯s second son, Yun Chaofeng.

    The woman was movingly beautiful, with charming, curved eyebrows. She was the daughter of the Blue Luan Spirit Race leader, and her name was Feng Lingzi.

    The ceremony was about to begin. Yun Chaofeng and Feng Lingzi were ready and waiting.

    Before long, Family Head Yun Changhong led a group of illustrious guests to the ritual grounds, instantly bing the center of attention.

    The other guests rose to greet them.

    Finally, Yun Changhong, Nie Yunyuan, Luo Xiaoyun, and the others took a seat on the jade tform at the front of the ritual grounds.

    ¡°Father, should we start the ceremony?¡± Yun Chaofeng couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°What¡¯s the rush? We¡¯re still waiting on an illustrious guest. We cannot start the ceremony until they arrive,¡± Yun Changhongughed back.

    <i>Who could that be?</i> The crowd¡¯s hearts shook. <i>What kind of illustrious figure is this, for Family Head Yun to attach such importance to him?</i>

    Suddenly, amotion emanated from the distant mountain gates.

    ¡°This is the Yun Family¡¯s day of celebration. How dare someonee here to cause trouble today?¡±

    The guests couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned.

    Who could possibly have been so brazen as to cause a disturbance in the Yun Family¡¯s territory?

    That was simply insane!

    ¡°Go see what¡¯s happening.¡± Yun Changhong¡¯s brow furrowed slightly as he issued orders.

    ¡°Got it!¡± An elderly servant rushed off to do as he was told.

    Then, Yun Changhong stood, raised his cup of wine, and said with augh, ¡°Everyone, this is my son¡¯s day of celebration. I¡¯m honored and indebted to all of you foring all this way to celebrate with us. Before the ceremony begins, allow me to offer you a toast.¡±

    The crowd rose and raised their sses, but just as they were about to drain them...

    A terrified shriek echoed from the mountain gates. ¡°Family Head, it¡¯s terrible! The Temple Master is here!¡±

    His voice cut through the dome of heaven. Everything was instantly deathly silent. Even the birds ceased their song.

    The Temple Master!!

    This title went off like a thunderbolt. Countless onlookers paled. Some even quivered from head to toe, their hands and feet shaking as their cups ttered to the ground.

    So many cups fell that the shattering of porcin rang out in waves. The sound was particrly jarring against the otherwise deathly silence.

    Yun Changhong was obviously surprised, and his expression filled with uncertainty.

    Off to the sides, Nie Yunyuan, Luo Xiaoyun, and the other illustrious guests couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    <i>Why... is the Temple Master here now?</i>

    His arrival was entirely unexpected.

    ¡°I¡¯vee to congratte the Yun Family. What¡¯s ¡®terrible¡¯ about that? Exin yourself,¡± a calm voice rang out.

    Another figure arrived before the speaker, mming into the Goldendawn Ritual Grounds like a kite with its strings cut. The impact shattered several of the surrounding tables and chairs.

    This was none other than the servant Yun Changhong had ordered to investigate.

    He now looked utterly wretched. He was sprawled out on the ground, shouting without end.

    However, no one was paying any attention to him.

    Everyone had subconsciously turned toward the source of that calm voice.

 Chapter 1362 - Thereâ€™s Nothing More Terrifying Than a Sudden Silence

    <h4>Chapter 1362 - There¡¯s Nothing More Terrifying Than a Sudden Silence</h4>

    Countless people watched as a figure walked over from beneath the distant dome of heaven.

    He was tall, upright, and d in blue. One hand was behind his back. The other held a jug of wine, and he looked as if he were out for a stroll through the clouds.

    The clear, dazzling light of the heavens shone on his extraordinary figure, making him seem even grander.

    This was none other than Su Yi!

    Given his abilities, it wouldn¡¯t have been difficult to sneak into the Yun Family¡¯s Goldendawn Divine Mountain unnoticed. But he didn¡¯t do so.

    Instead, he arrived openly!

    When they saw him, a group of Yun Family experts rushed up to intercept him.

    ¡°Step back, all of you!¡± bellowed Family Head Yun Changhong.

    The Yun Family experts instantly dispersed. When they looked at Su Yi, their gazes were full of dread, but more than that, enmity.

    This was supposed to be the Yun Family¡¯s day of celebration, yet the Temple Master hade uninvited, forcing his way through their gates. He¡¯d hurt their leader¡¯s elderly servant, too. It was obvious at a nce that he was here to cause trouble!

    How could they not view him with enmity?

    But Yun Changhong nheless let out a heartyugh. ¡°Temple Master, you honor us with your presence. What a delightful surprise. Please, forgive me for not weing you at our gates!¡±

    With that, he sped his fist and greeted Su Yi from afar.

    His bearing and breadth of spirit made countless people exim with admiration. He had to know that the Temple Master hade with ill intentions, but Yun Changhong remained perfectly calm, greeting him with a smile. This truly was extraordinary.

    But against all expectations, Su Yipletely ignored Yun Changhong.

    When he reached the Goldendawn Ritual Grounds, his gazended on the elderly servant sprawled out on the ground. ¡°Come on, then. Exin to me. What¡¯s so ¡®terrible¡¯ about my arrival?¡±

    The servant trembled from head to toe, then gazed pleadingly at Yun Changhong.

    Yun Changhong¡¯s expression darkened considerably. As the leader of the Yun Family, an uninvited guest had ignored him in front of countless others. This was unquestionably an enormous humiliation!

    But in the end, Yun Changhong held back. He took a deep breath, then said, ¡°My subordinate spoke foolishly. If he offended you, I humbly request your forgiveness.¡±

    Luo Xiaoyun of Yang Transformation Immortal Mountain said slowly, ¡°Surely someone as lofty as the Temple Master won¡¯t sink to a servant¡¯s level?¡±

    The atmosphere was instantly iparably stifled.

    The Goldendawn Ritual Grounds were packed with prestigious guests, and just moments before, everyone was lively and joyful.

    But as soon as Su Yi arrived, it was as if a cold wind had blown through the venue. Heaven and earth were instantly austere, and the crowd fell as silent as cicadas in winter.

    ¡°When a barking dog blocks my path, how can I let it off lightly?¡± Su Yi gazed up at Yun Changhong.

    As for Luo Xiaoyun of Yang Transformation Immortal Mountain? Su Yi ignored himpletely.

    Yun Changhong¡¯s gaze shifted until finally, he said gravely, ¡°Temple Master, if you¡¯re here to congratte us, that¡¯s naturally the Yun Family¡¯s honor. But if you have other business, please speak directly.¡±

    The crowd nodded. They werepletely baffled. They couldn¡¯t for the life of them imagine why Su Yi, who had only just ovee the battle at the Violet Heavens tform three days prior, would barge into Yun Family territory out of nowhere.

    Su Yi took a sip of wine, thought for a moment, and said softly, ¡°Release Old Wei, and I¡¯ll just kill the primary culprit and spare the rest of the n. Refuse, and this joyous asion might well be the anniversary of the Yun Family¡¯s annihtion.¡±

    Astonishment followed this deration.

    Countless hearts quivered as the crowd realized that the Temple Master hade here to destroy the entire Yun Family!

    ¡°Old Wei? Who is that?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just the guests who were bewildered. Most of the Yun nsmen in attendance were baffled too. They obviously had no idea what was going on.

    All eyes were instantly on Yun Changhong.

    Yun Changhong frowned. ¡°Old Wei? Are you perhaps referring to the elderly servant who used to apany you, Temple Master? I know who he is, but what connection does he have to the Yun Family?¡±

    Only then did the crowd understand.

    A long time ago, when the Temple Master explored the stars, an elderly servant with a bad leg typically traveled alongside him. There was no doubt that this was the Old Wei the Temple Master spoke of!

    Su Yi took a deep, dark look at Yun Changhong. ¡°Do you think I¡¯de here and demand him for no reason?¡±

    Before Yun Changhong could answer, Su Yi said calmly, ¡°The Tailor told me what happened then. If you insist on feigning ignorance...¡±

    Su Yi swept his gaze across the crowd. ¡°Then Goldendawn Divine Mountain will run red with rivers of blood, and your Yun Family will disappear from the face of the earth!¡±

    Every word felt like the edge of a sword pressed to their throats. The crowd felt chills course down their spines, and their hearts thudded in their chests.

    Yun Changhong¡¯s expression shifted erratically.

    Meanwhile, Luo Xiaoyun couldn¡¯t help but snort, ¡°Annihting their entire n? Making theirnds run red with rivers of blood? Again? You sure know how to throw your weight around, Temple Master! Do you really think that after the battle at the Violet Heavens tform, nobody in this world can stop you?¡±

    This time, Su Yi finally turned to look at him. ¡°Do you intend to stick out your neck on the Yun Family¡¯s behalf?¡±

    Luo Xiaoyun said expressionlessly, ¡°Everyone seated here is an invited guest. I trust that they too won¡¯t just sit back and watch as you act wantonly!¡±

    Many of the guests¡¯ faces turned green. <i>Inwardly, they cursed him out. Who fucking agreed to that!? If you want to stand up to the Temple Master, fine! But don¡¯t drag the rest of us down with you!</i>

    But none of them could say anything out loud. If they did, they wouldn¡¯t just offend Luo Xiaoyun. They¡¯d offend the entire Yun Family, too!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, this is the Yun Family¡¯s day of celebration. Don¡¯t you think showing up uninvited and behaving so forcefully is over the line?¡± Nie Yunyuan of the Profound Divinity Sword House said calmly. ¡°Heed my advice. If you want to solve your problems, you¡¯d best reign it in a little. I don¡¯t know whether or not the Old Wei you speak of is here or not, but I <i>do</i> know how easy it is for hostages to meet with unexpected misfortunate!¡±

    His words were like needles wrapped in a nket, softnessced with barely concealed threats!

    ¡°And who are you?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Nie Yunyuanughed. ¡°My name is Nie Yunyuan, and I¡¯m from the Profound Divinity Sword House.¡±

    Typically, revealing his identity was enough to resolve most disagreements. The reason for this was simple. Of the ancient factions active in the present day, the Profound Divinity Sword House was among the greatest. Only a handful of factions couldpare!

    But Su Yi just let out a perfunctory ¡°oh¡± and said, ¡°Never heard of you.¡±

    Nie Yunyuan¡¯s smile froze in ce.

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, shut your mouth. Or else, I wouldn¡¯t mind sending you on your way too.¡±

    He then nced at Luo Xiaoyun. ¡°That goes for you too.¡±

    Both Nie Yunyuan and Luo Xiaoyun were instantly enraged. Su Yi had just threatened them in front of countless onlookers. This was an unprecedented affront to their dignity!

    But in the end, they suppressed their anger.

    A man¡¯s reputation didn¡¯te out of nowhere. The impact of the battle at the Violet Heavens tform hadn¡¯t waned.

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t at all concerned about their backgrounds. How could they dare fight him to the death?

    The crowd took this in and sank even deeper into silence.<i> Their hearts churned with emotion. The Temple Master really is as domineering as ever! He¡¯s barged into Yun Family territory, but he still doesn¡¯t have so much as the slightest reservation. He¡¯s even disregarding these prominent experts of ancient sects!</i>

    ¡°It¡¯s time for you to make a choice.¡± Su Yi looked at Yun Changhong.

    The Yun nsmen in attendance instantly felt enormous pressure.

    The Temple Master was certainly domineering and tyrannical, but this was the man who¡¯d single-handedly in over a hundred Transcendents. Who had the guts to protest?

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me someone¡¯se to cause trouble for the Yun Family? Let me see just what kind of madman could be so bold!¡±

    Suddenly, a voice rang out from the distant mountain gates. A figure shot over from afar apanying this voice.

    All eyes were instantly upon this new arrival.

    He was an old man in Daoist robes patterned with wind and me. His hair was tied in a Daoist topknot, and he had the air of an immortal.

    He headed right toward the Goldendawn Ritual Grounds. When Family Head Yun Changhong saw him, he instantly lit up with delight. ¡°So, it¡¯s you, Senior Li Zhong. Please, forgive me for not weing you earlier!¡±

    Li Zhong was one of the Nine Great Yao Monarchs of ancient times. He was also one of Mo Qingchou¡¯s most capable subordinates!

    His arrival caused a disturbance amongst the other representatives of ancient factions. They couldn¡¯t help but be surprised; they wouldn¡¯t have guessed the Yun Family could have sessfully invited such an influential guest to their wedding!

    ¡°You arrived just at the right time, Senior Li Zhong!¡± Luo Xiaoyun¡¯s spirits soared. He pointed at Su Yi and said, ¡°He¡¯s the one who¡¯se to the Yun Family to cause trouble. He¡¯s far too brazen. He disregarded our attempts to dissuade him, and even threatened to annihte the entire Yun Family and make thesends run red with rivers of blood!¡±

    But by the time the words left his lips, he sensed something was amiss.

    Actually, everyone present picked up on it. Something wasn¡¯t right here.

    After Li Zhong arrived, he froze in ce, as if he¡¯d seen something unbelievable. Upon closer inspection, veins bulged on his forehead, and the corners of his lips twitched. Everything about him seemed out of the ordinary.

    The atmosphere silently stilled.

    Li Zhong felt as if he couldn¡¯t have been any unluckier. He¡¯de here on orders. He was supposed to give the Yun Family a perfunctory gift and go through the formalities in Mo Qingchou''s stead.

    He would never have guessed that he¡¯d bump into a ¡°familiar face¡± as soon as he arrived!

    What surprised him even more was that said "familiar face¡± had obviouslye with ill intentions!

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    It was Su Yi who broke the silence. His brow was furrowed slightly. <i>Why is that I bump into this old man everywhere I go?</i>

    Li Zhong reacted as if awakening from a dream. He suddenly took a deep breath, smiled, and sped his fist in greeting. ¡°So, it¡¯s Fellow Daoist Su. I didn¡¯t know what was going on earlier. If my words offended you, I humbly request your understanding.¡±

    His reserved, tentative bearing left the crowd bbergasted. Their eyes widened, and their jaws hung ck.

    <i>What¡¯s going on?</i>

    <i>This is Celestial Mo Qingchou¡¯s emissary, a Cloud Soaring Realm yao monarch famous even in ancient times. How could he apologize to the Temple Master with such politeness?</i>

    Yun Changhong¡¯s pupils constricted. Nie Yunyuan stiffened, and he was suddenly uncertain.

    As for Luo Xiaoyun? His heart clenched, and his expression paled. <i>This isn¡¯t good!</i>

    The atmosphere sank even deeper into deathly silence. Waves of astonishment silently coursed through the crowd¡¯s hearts.

    But it was as if Li Zhong didn¡¯t even notice. He just maintained his respectful posture.

    He¡¯d alreadymitted to showing Su Yi his sincerity! This would unquestionably mean irrevocably offending the Yun Family. That wasn¡¯t ideal, but he was even less willing to offend Su Yi!

    Especially since Mo Qingchou needed an opportunity to establish positive karma with Su Yi, and even Celestial Red Cloud was backing him!

    Of course, what mattered most was that if Li Zhong established a positive connection with Su Yi, he might one day receive Su Yi¡¯s help dispelling his curse!

    As soon as he realized this, Li Zhong was no longer conflicted about his next steps.

 Chapter 1363 - Long Planned

    <h4>Chapter 1363 - Long nned</h4>

    The atmosphere was stifled and silent.

    Su Yi could tell at a nce what Li Zhong was thinking. He said, ¡°I have a score to settle with the Yun Family. If you don¡¯t know what happened...¡±

    Before he could finish, Li Zhong felt a massive weight lift from his shoulders. ¡°Fellow Daoist, please, rest assured. I understand what¡¯s important.¡±

    Yun Changhong and the other Yun nsmen¡¯s hearts sank. There was no doubt about it; they couldn¡¯t count on Li Zhong helping them.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi turned his attention toward Luo Xiaoyun.

    Luo Xiaoyun felt a chill course through his heart. ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you on your way first,¡± Su Yi said calmly.

    <i>h!!</i>

    A streak of sword qi exploded into being, soaring into the sky and transforming into a waterfall-like downpour of sword rain.

    As the rain enveloped Luo Xiaoyun, the obscure, mysterious image of the Six Paths of Reincarnation appeared within it.

    Luo Xiaoyun¡¯s hair stood on end. He immediately unleashed his killer weapon.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A nine-floored treasure pagoda appeared before him. Immortal light poured from it, creating a multiyered curtain of light, the outlines of entire worlds. They wrapped defensively around Luo Xiaoyun.

    The Spirit Pagoda of the Nine Realms!

    When used, it condensed the outlines of nine worlds to form a barrier around the user.

    In the crowd¡¯s eyes, although Luo Xiaoyun was just standing there, it seemed as if he stood nine worlds away, so close, yet unreachably distant!

    But how terrifying was Su Yi¡¯s current cultivation base? Back at the battle of the Violet Heavens tform, he slew over a hundred Transcendents with ease!

    An explosion rang out, and the sword rain woven out of the light of reincarnation crushed the nineyered barrier with ease. The Spirit Pagoda of the Nine Realms split, then shattered into pieces.

    ¡°No¡ª¡ª!¡±

    Luo Xiaoyun¡¯s terrified shriek echoed throughout the venue. The crowd could only watch as sword rain enveloped him, dissipating his soul in the blink of an eye.

    The other experts of ancient orthodoxies immediately fled further away. Just watching made them break out in cold sweats, and their faces paled with astonishment.

    They were revenants, and the power of reincarnation was their bane. There was no countering it!

    Nie Yunyuan in particr was so terrified that he trembled from head to toe, his face alternating green and white. He felt as if he¡¯d only just narrowly escaped disaster.

    He dared say with certainty that had he spoken up earlier, he would have met with the same fate as Luo Xiaoyun!

    The crowd¡¯s hearts quivered. They couldn¡¯t help but recall that just now, Su Yi told Nie Yunyuan and Luo Xiaoyun to shut their mouths, or else, he¡¯d cut them down!

    But none of them would have guessed that Su Yi would really do just that. He¡¯d executed Luo Xiaoyun in a single sh!

    ¡°Temple Master, what do you take the Yun Family for!?¡± Yun Changhong was furious, and his face was ashen.

    This was his territory, yet Su Yi had struck without reservation, ying his guest, Luo Xiaoyun. This was a tant p in the face.

    Su Yi said airily, as if he werementing on the weather, ¡°Others might see this ce as a dragon¡¯sir or a tiger¡¯s den, but in my eyes, it might as well be an empty cave.¡±

    The crowd didn¡¯t know what to make of that. <i>Empty? He¡¯s saying no one here makes any difference at all? Are we not human? </i>

    But no one dared voice their objections. Who wanted to get swept into a storm like this?

    ¡°Empty? Hah! Temple Master, do you <i>really </i>think the Yun Family is afraid of you?¡±

    Suddenly, a burst of murderousughter emanated from over the horizon. The air churned as a group of figures, each with a terrifying aura, shot over.

    There were fully twenty of them, all experts of the Path of Transcendence!

    Their leader was a seemingly youthful man in silver robes. His hair was as white as snow, and immortal light flowed around him.

    ¡°Third Uncle!¡± Yun Changhong felt a massive weight lift from his shoulders. His face filled with delight, and he immediately rushed up to greet these new arrivals.

    The other Yun nsmen seemed excited too.

    The new arrivals were the Yun Family old-timers who¡¯d broken into the Path of Transcendence.

    Their leader, the seemingly young man in silver robes, was the man Yun Changhong called his third uncle. His name was Yun Huantian, and he was practically a living fossil. His seniority was shockingly high!

    At the same time, Nie Yunyuan lit up. ¡°High Elders, you¡¯re here too!¡±

    He recognized two old fogies of the Profound Divinity Sword House mixed in with the other newly arrived Transcendents.

    One was a middle-aged man in ink-dark robes. He wore a jade crown and carried a purple sword case.

    The other was a cold, aloof beauty in rainbow raiment. She held a snow-white feather fan. Her gait was graceful, and her figure was unparalleled.

    Both hailed from the Profound Divinity Sword House. Their names were Wei Changfu and Ruan Caizhi, and both were in the Cloud Soaring Realm!

    They could wander this world freely because they carried secret treasures that let them avoid a bacsh from the Laws.

    When Yun Huantian led this group of Transcendents, including both the Yun Family experts and the two Cloud Soaring Transcendents of the Profound Divinity Sword House, the atmosphere instantly shifted.

    Some of the guests were inwardly frightened. They suddenly realized how serious this storm would be; this would most likely lead to an unpredictable grand battle!

    Without any prior discussion, everyone looked at Su Yi.

    Against all expectations, even in the face of such a lineup, Su Yi remained perfectly calm. His expression didn¡¯t so much as waver, and he showed no sign of nervousness whatsoever.

    He even went so far as to ignore the newly arrived Transcendents and gaze at Yun Changhong, ¡°This is the third time. I won¡¯t ask again. What have you decided?¡±

    An increasingly tense silence followed this deration.An austere, murderous atmosphere spread outward, enveloping the entire venue.

    Yun Huantian, Wei Changfu, Ruan Caizhi, and the other twenty-or-so Transcendents frowned. It seemed they dared not believe Su Yi would ignore their arrivalpletely!

    Yun Changhong¡¯s expression darkened too. <i>Does the Temple Master not realize what¡¯s going on here?</i>

    One of the guests couldn¡¯t help but stammer, ¡°Your Excellency the Temple Master, might you permit us to retreat first?¡±

    His expression was even more hideous than if he¡¯d been choked with sobs. The same went for the other guests.

    They¡¯de here in high spirits to attend a wedding. Who¡¯d have thought they¡¯d encounter such a storm instead? They might well even lose their lives. Who could possibly ept that!?

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Those uninvolved are wee to leave.¡±

    The guests felt a massive weight lift from their shoulders.

    But seeing this infuriated Yun Changhong, Yun Huantian, and the other higher-ups! Today was their day of celebration, yet now, their panicked guests wanted to leave early.

    The most frustrating part was that their guests asked the Temple Master for permission¡ªan outsider, rather than the host. Did that leave any face for the Yun Family? If word spread, how would people see them?

    ¡°Everyone, please, don¡¯t be in such a hurry to leave. If you¡¯re worried about the aftershock, please wait further away. Once this storm passes, we¡¯ll treat you to avish banquet to alleviate your stress,¡± the white-haired, youthful-featured Yun Huantian said gravely. He couldn¡¯t tolerate them just leaving.

    The guests¡¯ hearts thudded in their chests, but in the end, they had no choice but to steel themselves and remain behind. They waited in silence at a safe distance.

    Yun Huantian looked at Li Zhong. ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯ve chosen to stand with the Temple Master. Does this represent the will of Celestial Mo Qingchou?¡±

    Li Zhong let out a long sigh. ¡°Might everyone ept a word of advice?¡±

    ¡°You have our full attention,¡± said Yun Huantian.

    Li Zhong said gravely, ¡°If Wei Shan is truly in your hands, you¡¯d best let him go immediately. If you do, there might still be space to turn this around. If you refuse...¡±

    Before he could finish, Wei Changfuughed dryly and cut him off. ¡°If that¡¯s your take on the situation, no need to say anything else.¡±

    Li Zhong¡¯s brow furrowed, but in the end, he fell silent. <i>Want to butt heads with the Temple Master? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll just break your skulls!</i>

    Su Yi took in this entire exchange, then gripped the Sword of the Human Realm without so much as a word.

    The crowd¡¯s eyelids twitched. <i>Is the Temple Master... really just going to attack!?</i>

    And to Yun Changhong and the others, this was the greatest provocation of all!

    Yun Changhong let out a long sigh. ¡°We have no one to me but ourselves. Times are changing, and our Yun Family has kept far too low a profile, to the point that... you¡¯ve wildly underestimated us, Temple Master!¡±

    Here, his eyes shed like lightning, and he seemed to have cast all reservations aside. He stared coldly at Su Yi and said, ¡°We do indeed have that old cripple in our custody. Want to save him? Very well. Give up the secrets of reincarnation, and I¡¯ll release him immediately!¡±

    Uproar ensued.

    That was effectively an admission of guilt!

    Su Yi threw back his head, drained his jug of wine, and scanned the crowd before finally gazing at Yun Changhong. ¡°I said earlier that if you refused to let him go, I¡¯d wipe the Yun Family from the face of the earth.¡±

    Before his calm voice had even finished echoing through the air, sword intent surged around Su Yi. It soared into the clouds, shook the earth, and threw the air into chaos.

    As for Su Yi? He was already walking into the air. When he arrived beneath the dome of heaven, he said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you¡¯re wee to try me.¡±

    The crowd held their breath.

    But Yun Huantian justughed, seemingly iparably delighted. ¡°Temple Master, this is what they call throwing yourself into the!

    ¡°No need to lie to you. We anticipated that this day woulde the moment we learned of your return to the stars. Thus, we¡¯ve long since made ample preparations. We were waiting for an opportunity to lure you here. We would never have guessed that you¡¯de of your own ord. What an unexpected delight!¡±

    Only then did the crowd realize that the Yun Family had actually been nning for this! No wonder they dared duke it out with the Temple Master even after his glorious victory upon the Violet Heavens tform!

    Li Zhong¡¯s heart sank as he realized that this didn¡¯t bode well. He¡¯de to send Su Yi coal in a blizzard, not to see him off to the next world!

    But by the time Li Zhong decided to intervene, he was one step toote.

    <i>Boom¡ª¡ª!</i>

    Goldendawn Divine Mountain was enormous, but all of it trembled.

    Immediately afterward, streak after streak of radiant immortal light soared into the heavens, weaving together in midair to create an enormous, mysterious Immortal Dao-level formation.

    Thirty-six swords stood. Each presided over a separate area, and all shone with immortal light and zed with murderous intent.

    Heaven and earth dimmed, and the clouds shattered on all sides!

    And Su Yi was trapped within the formation. Imposing sword intent surrounded him on all sides. Immortal light surged, and the terrifying energy fluctuations of the formation were like raging tidal waves sealing off every possible escape route.

    He was like a sparrow in a cage. Even if he grew wings, he couldn¡¯t possibly fly away!

    The crowd was ovee with astonishment as they took this scene in. Even Li Zhong, a Cloud Soaring expert, couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    <i>That¡¯s a true formation of the Immortal Dao!</i>

    Even just the aura emanating from it left him feeling suffocated. He didn¡¯t even need to think to know that even Cloud Soaring Transcendents would be in grave peril were they to find themselves trapped inside!

 Chapter 1364 - Itâ€™s a Good Sword, but Its Wielder Is Lacking

    Chapter 1364 - It¡¯s a Good Sword, but Its Wielder Is Lacking

    The sword formation circted with a boom. Immortal light nketed heaven and earth.

    Everyone felt chills course down their spines. Their faces filled with astonishment.

    Who could have imagined that the Yun Family had ced such a terrifying sword formation of the Immortal Dao over their territory?

    ¡°Over the years, we¡¯ve seldom gotten mixed up in worldly disputes. Perhaps we really have kept too low a profile. Today, we¡¯ll use the Temple Master¡¯s death to prove our strength to the world!¡± Yun Huantian said coldly.

    A momentter, heughed. ¡°Of course, we couldn¡¯t have used the Thirty-Six Unparalleled Immortal Swords Formation to trap the Temple Master without your help. Once he¡¯s dead, we¡¯ll naturally share the secrets of reincarnation with the Profound Divinity Sword House.¡±

    Here, he bowed to Wei Changfu and Ruan Caizhi. Both of them smiled.

    Meanwhile, the Yun Family expertspletely boiled over with excitement.

    ¡°No matter how heaven-defying the Temple Master is, he¡¯ll die a miserable death inside!¡±

    ¡°After the battle atop the Violet Heavens tform, he shines as brilliantly as the midday sun. Now, the time hase for his radiance to dim and wither!¡±

    ¡°I can already picture the enormous waves of uproar that will ensue when the masses learn of the Temple Master¡¯s demise at our n¡¯s hands!¡±

    All of them were venting their emotions, and they spoke without reservation, mocking Su Yi freely.

    Even the groom, Yun Chaofeng, couldn¡¯t help but throw back his head andugh. ¡°This is the man they called an eternal god? Feh! In front of the Yun Family, he¡¯s no more than a y chicken or a porcin dog we can ughter as we please!¡±

    The distant guests saw this, but they couldn¡¯t help but sink into silence.

    Earlier, the Temple Master had been unparalleled in his domineeringness. It was as if no one else were even here.

    But in the blink of an eye, he was trapped within a formation, effectively reduced to a beast in a cage.

    Perhaps this was an example of the impermeable nature of worldly affairs.

    ¡°The Temple Master¡­ is not dead yet!¡± Li Zhong¡¯s cold snort reverberated throughout heaven and earth.

    Everyone instinctively turned to look.

    There, within the sword formation, they saw churning waves of energy. Thirty-six immortal swords danced and swayed. Forceful, electric light scattered, relentlessly assailing Su Yi. Every strike was iparably terrifying.

    Yet Su Yi blocked them all!

    He flitted about as if he were teleporting, repeatedly swinging the Sword of the Human Realm and blocking one perilous, unpredictable strike after another.

    It seemed as if he were dodging repeatedly, and at a nce, he seemed iparably wretched. But in truth, the formation hadn¡¯t so much as harmed a single hair on his head!

    This scene left countless onlookers tongue-tied.

    Even Yun Changhong, Yun Huantian, and the others couldn¡¯t help but look solemn.

    They¡¯d sought out too many Transcendent-level divine materials to count, all to ce this formation, but that wasn¡¯t all! They¡¯d even used numerous divine materials of the Immortal Dao!

    It wasn¡¯t as powerful as if a true immortal were controlling it, but killing Cloud Soaring Realm Transcendents was still well within the bounds of possibility.

    Yet now, despite being thoroughly trapped, Su Yi was still alive! The formation didn¡¯t kill him immediately!

    This was truly unexpected.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that during the battle of the Violet Heavens tform, ten-plus Cloud Soaring Realm experts joined forces with Fu Dongli, a descendant of immortals. Even then, they couldn¡¯t capture Su Yi. It shouldn¡¯t be surprising that he¡¯s managed to hold out this long,¡±ughed Wei Changfu. ¡°Perhaps this damaged Immortal Dao sword formation won¡¯t be enough to take down the Temple Master. Still, if we want him dead¡­ that won¡¯t be difficult, now will it?¡±

    ¡°Today, we¡¯ll show the Temple Master the strength of the sect-protecting immortal treasure of the Profound Divinity Sword House!¡±

    With that, his smile receded, and his expression filled with solemn piety.

    ¡°Activate!¡±

    A Daoist invocation rang out, clear as a bell. It reverberated throughout the air around Wei Changfu.

    The purple sword case behind him suddenly rumbled and nged. Radiant light burst around it, linking heaven and earth and tinging the entire area a deep, beautiful shade of purple.

    Then, an immortal sword rose into the air.

    The crowd suddenly felt as if a zing purple sun were rising into the air. Its radiance illuminated everything in all directions, both the nine heavens and the ten earths.

    Terrifying sword force suppressed and copsed the skies, throwing the mountains and rivers into disarray.

    Even Goldendawn Divine Mountain itself swayed beneath his feet.

    The crowd felt their scalps go numb, and their hearts quivered.

    Never mind the World Kings, even the Transcendents couldn¡¯t help but gasp as they sensed the pressure bearing down on them. Their whole bodies instinctively tensed.

    Yun Huantian looked impressed. ¡°Is that your sect¡¯s famous sword, Divine Purple?¡±

    Beneath the dome of heaven, there fell a waterfall of purple immortal light. A Dao Sword hovered within it, like an iparably radiant streak of purple lightning. Its radiance shook both heaven and earth.

    The crowd was stunned, and their hearts quivered in fright. This was a true immortal weapon!

    ¡°So, it¡¯s that sword¡­¡± Li Zhong¡¯s pupils constricted, and his heart was on tenterhooks.

    Divine Purple, one of the ultimate treasures of the Profound Divinity Sword House. Rumor had it that several of the sect¡¯s immortals in the human realm had worked together to forge it. The day theypleted it, the humming of the sword spread beyond the nine heavens, and its glow blotted out the sun. For three uninterrupted days and three nights, misty purple light fell like rain!

    This was a true immortal weapon. The glint of its edge was so sharp as to cut down all foes beneath the Immortal Dao!

    Way back in ancient times, the Profound Divinity Sword House used this very sword to ughter countless powerful foes. In doing so, the sword¡¯s reputation spread far and wide.

    Now, after countless years of dormancy, this sword entered the world once more, revealing itself atop the Yun Family¡¯s Goldendawn Divine Mountain!

    Wei Changfu took in the crowd¡¯s astonished gazes. He couldn¡¯t help but smile as he stretched out his hand and beckoned.

    Divine Purple shot toward him like a beam of purple lightning andnded in his outstretched palm.

    ¡°Everyone, please watch as I force the Temple Master to his knees. Listen to his wails, and bear witness as he pays for his crimes with his life,¡± Wei Changfu said leisurely.

    As he spoke, he stepped into the air and entered the formation. The crowd¡¯s hearts clenched, and they watched with bated breath, afraid to miss even the slightest detail.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    But to their astonishment, the trapped Su Yi suddenly said, ¡°I advise you to put that sword away. You¡¯re better off not using it.¡±

    Wei Changfu couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°So, you too know fear, Temple Master? And here I thought you truly had no fear of death!¡± His voice was rife with dense mockery.

    Su Yi was currently locked in a fierce battle with the power of the formation, but when he heard that, he frowned. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to protect that sword. It¡¯d be a shame if it were destroyed.¡±

    Wei Changfu instantly found this absurd, and he burst intoughter as if he¡¯d just heard an enormous joke. ¡°Oh? Come on then! Destroy it for me!¡±

    With that, he gripped the sword and charged at Su Yi.

    Su Yi sighed to himself. It¡¯s a good sword, but its wielder¡­.

    He made no attempt to block.

    Outsiders might have thought that his reaction was proof of his inability to fight back. It seemed as if he could only sit and wait to die.

    Yun Changhong, Yun Huantian, and the others couldn¡¯t help but gaze at him pityingly.

    But it was then that¡ª¡ª

    An illusory sword shot out of Su Yi and rose into the air! Unsurpassed sword force swept outward.

    The Sword of the Nine Hells hade out to feed!

    Before the crowd could react, they heard an explosion. The thirty-six unparalleled immortal swords of the formation exploded, scattering like scrap metal. Immediately afterward, the entire formation broke, as if crumbling beneath the pressure!

    The explosive power of the formation swept outward, like the waters of the river of heaven bursting through a dam. Goldendawn Divine Mountain seemed unable to bear the impact; boulders tumbled down its slopes, and buildings caved in.

    Startled cries rang out, rising and falling in waves. Numerous Yun nsmen, as well as servants, didn¡¯t even have time to flee before the torrent of destruction swept over them. They died brutally on the spot.

    When this destructive power swept outward, the entire Yun Family estate was severely damaged. After all, this was a formation of the Immortal Dao. When it exploded, how could its power possibly be ordinary?

    Some of the World Kings couldn¡¯t flee in time. They too were destroyed, their souls scattered. Their agonized, desperate shrieks echoed through the air.

    Meanwhile, at the ce the formation broke, Divine Purple shook violently and wailed.

    Divine Purple was one of the core treasures of the Profound Divinity Sword House, yet now, it quivered like a mouse upon meeting a cat. It shook so hard that it broke free of Wei Changfu¡¯s grip and attempted to flee.

    But within moments, it was suppressed!

    The illusory Sword of the Nine Heavens gently tapped the air. That was all it did, but Divine Purple proceeded to shatter, inch by inch. Finally, it transformed into a rain of light, which the illusory Sword of the Nine Hells devoured.

    It didn¡¯t waste so much as a drop.

    Su Yi had long since grown ustomed to this. He was already numb to it.

    But Wei Changfu coughed up a mouthful of blood. He shrieked, looking absolutely stricken. ¡°How is this possible!?¡±

    Divine Purple¡¯s destruction had made him suffer a severe bacsh.

    ¡°I told you to put the sword away, but you refused to listen.¡± Su Yi shook his head.

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, he disappeared. A momentter, he appeared directly in front of Wei Changfu.

    The Sword of the Human Realm descended, filling the skies with visions of reincarnation. These visions included a wisp of the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ aura!

    It had only just devoured a treasure of the Immortal Dao. How could it refuse to help after enjoying such a feast?

    After all, Wei Changfu was a Cloud Soaring Realm powerhouse. Sure, he¡¯d suffered a bacsh, leaving him wounded. Even so, he was far fromparable to Dao Integration Realm revenants.

    During the battle atop the Violet Heavens tform, Su Yi fought numerous Cloud Soaring Realm powerhouses. He naturally knew full well that he¡¯d struggle to defeat an opponent of this level without the Sword of the Nine Hells!

    Boom!!!

    The Samsara Domain appeared, then descended upon Wei Changfu.

    The Cloud Soaring Realm powerhouse obviously sensed the danger. He immediately fought back with all his might, not daring to hold anything back.

    Even so, momentster, his defenses broke. The power of reincarnation enveloped him, reducing him to ash.

    When the Immortal Dao sword formation first fell, the venue was already in chaos. Yun Changhong, Yun Huantian, and the others were both rmed and furious.

    But when Su Yi slew Wei Changfu in a single sh, it felt like a sudden thunderbolt striking them on a clear day.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°How is this possible!?¡±

    ¡°How did he destroy Divine Purple!?¡±

    ¡­Astonished cries rose on all sides. Countless people felt their hair stand on end.

    All of these developments took ce far too quickly. First, the Immortal Dao sword formation broke. Then, Divine Purple shattered, and Wei Changfu broke. All of this happened in just a few blinks of an eye!

    This caught everyonepletely off guard!

    When they saw Su Yi¡¯s tall, upright figure break free of the formation, they all felt as if they were dreaming. It just didn¡¯t seem real.

    A moment prior, he¡¯d been a beast in a case.

    A momentter, he''d broken free and turned the situation on its head!

    I just knew the Temple Master wouldn¡¯t die so easily! Waves coursed through Li Zhong¡¯s heart. He, too, watched with wide eyes and a ckened jaw. It seemed unbelievable, as if he¡¯d just watched a miracle y out in front of him.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi was like a dragon escaping captivity and soaring into the heavens. He immediatelyunched a massacre.

    Boom!

    The edge of his sword turned. Dazzling immortal light swept forth, destroying the Yun Family experts closest to him.

    Including the groom, Yun Changhong¡¯s second son, Yun Chaofeng.

    Earlier, he had contemptuously proimed the Temple Master a ¡°y chicken¡± and a ¡°porcin dog they could ughter as they pleased!¡±

    Yet now, he¡¯d been cut down as if he were no more noteworthy than chives, dying brutally without so much as drawing a single nce from Su Yi.

    Su Yi shot through the rain of blood, quick as lightning, and charged at Yun Changhong.

    His sword intent and bloodlust boiled over, shaking the heavens!

 Chapter 1365 â€“ Threats

    Chapter 1365 ¨C Threats

    The area around the Goldendawn Ritual Grounds was inplete chaos.

    This was supposed to be the Yun Family¡¯s day of celebration. Colorfulnterns hung all over the ce, and the seats were packed with illustrious guests. Yet now, as Su Yi broke free of the formation and slew Wei Changfu of the Profound Divinity Sword House, the entire venue was in disarray.

    Terrified shrieks rang out repeatedly. The distant onlookers retreated in terror for fear of being swept into the chaos. Meanwhile, ordinary members of the Yun Family werepletely at a loss. They scampered about as aimlessly as headless flies.

    Su Yi disregarded all of this. He just gripped the Sword of the Human Realm, shot into the air, and shed at Yun Changhong.

    ng!!!

    A massive impact rang out. Yun Changhong had only just summoned a defensive treasure, but it immediately exploded. Sword qi ran rampant, sending him flying. It was just one attack, but it left him with heavy injuries, and his entire body gushed blood.

    Ruan Caizhi attacked, drawing a sword surrounded in colorful, flowing light in an attempt to intercept Su Yi. ¡°Cut!¡±

    She was a moving beauty in rainbow raiment. She looked young, but in truth, she was a terrifying expert of the Cloud Soaring Realm. When she attacked, sword qi whooshed through the air. Indomitable immortal light scattered.

    ¡°Break!¡± Su Yi snorted coldly, and the Sword of the Human Realm manifested the outline of the Samsara Domain. Sword intent blotted out the sun, forcefully stopping Ruan Caizhi¡¯s attempt at interception and sending her staggering on her feet.

    Ruan Caizhi knit her brow, her pretty face utterly solemn.

    However, she didn¡¯t retreat. Instead, she advanced, swinging her sword and attacking with increased ferocity.

    Boom!

    The entire stretch of sky crumbled. A wave of sword qi burst forth.

    She was indeed a terrifying woman. Her attainments in the Dao of the Sword astonished the heavens and shook the earth. They were far beyond what revenants of the Dao Integration Realm were capable of.

    However, Su Yi had fought more than ten old-timers of the Cloud Soaring Realm back at the Violet Heavens tform. He naturally understood what they were capable of.

    He had to admit that they were truly strong. Still, they weren¡¯t enough to force him to go all out. The crux of the matter was that they were still subject to a bacsh from the Laws. They had to rely on secret treasures to wander the world.

    This significantly reduced their strength. There was no getting around it.

    Furthermore, the power of reincarnation was a threat even to Cloud Soaring Realm revenants. It might not be lethal, but it was enough to force them to be careful!

    Still, they were strong. Thus, both when he slew Wei Changfu earlier and when he fought Ruan Caizhi now, Su Yi didn¡¯t hold back. He used the Sword of the Nine Hells to circte the power of reincarnation!

    Within just a few breaths of time, Ruan Caizhi was forced back. Soon, she wouldn¡¯t be able to fend him off.

    This left her both furious and rmed. She felt iparably stifled.

    The restriction of the Laws left her only capable of disying about forty percent of her strength. Otherwise, how could a mere Cosmic Enlightenment World King have pushed her into such a wretched state?

    The most hateful part was that his power of reincarnation was so terrifying that she dared not block it head-on. She had to fight with the utmost caution.

    She felt as if she were a block of ice, and Su Yi¡¯s power of reincarnation was a zing hot furnace. Even the slightest contact risked melting her.

    ¡°Changhong, lead our nsmen to the forbidden grounds on the back mountain. Quickly!¡± Yun Huantian¡¯s voice suddenly rang out.

    As it echoed through the air, Yun Huantian led over ten Transcendents against Su Yi. Their momentum was fierce and powerful, and all of them worked together, drawing upon the strongest methods at their disposal to surround and attack Su Yi.

    Boom!

    The battle raged with renewed intensity. Heaven and earth swayed.

    Goldendawn Divine Mountain was the Yun Family¡¯s ancestral ground. It was covered with too many mighty and unfathomable formations to count.

    Yet as the battle raged, these formations broke, one after another. This left the mountain unprotected. The aftermath of the battle shook its slopes, which crumbled and broke. Its innumerable buildings copsed.

    As far as the eye could see, everythingy in ruin!

    And beneath the dome of heaven, Su Yi stood alone, sword in hand, locked in fiercebat with a group of Transcendents.

    He wasn¡¯t just not suppressed. No, as time passed, his terrifyingbat prowess suppressed his opponents.

    ¡°Die!¡± Su Yi leaped and swung his sword in fury. Unstoppable sword light swept forth, like the river of stars pouring onto the world below.

    Wherever it passed, all manner of treasures shattered. Even several of the Yun Family¡¯s experts couldn¡¯t dodge in time. All of them were in on the spot.

    Blood sttered the blue dome of heaven!

    ¡°He¡¯s too strong!¡± The onlookers hiding in the distance felt chills course through their entire bodies. It was as if they¡¯d been plunged into an icy abyss.

    A Cloud Soaring expert was working with Yun Huantian¡¯s group of around a dozen Transcendents, yet it seemed they wouldn¡¯t be able to hold out much longer. Su Yi was forcing them back!

    They thought that they could trap the Temple Master with the power of that Immortal Dao sword formation, and that they could effortlessly kill him with Divine Purple. In the end, none of that came to pass, sighed Li Zhong.

    He¡¯d witnessed Su Yi fending off a dozen Cloud Soaring Transcendents with his own two eyes.

    He was naturally keenly aware that in addition to Su Yi¡¯s heaven-defying strength and mastery over reincarnation, he had yet another utterly terrifying trump card. Otherwise, how could he have destroyed Divine Purple so easily? How could that incredible formation have broken beneath a single strike?

    Boom!

    The power of reincarnation manifested as an illusion of the Six Paths, nketing heaven and earth. Several Transcendents perished immediately.

    One¡¯s physical body exploded, followed by his soul.

    Another had a hole drilled through his throat, destroying him in body and soul.

    Another tried to flee, only for boundless sword qi to wash over him, exploding the surrounding skies and him with it.

    It was as if bloody visions of purgatory were unfolding here in the Human Realm!

    ¡°Retreat¡ª¡ª! Hurry up and flee!¡± bellowed Yun Huantian. His hair was disheveled, and his entire body was covered in blood as he and Ruan Caizhi led the remaining Transcendents to the Yun Family¡¯s forbidden ground.

    Su Yi naturally wouldn¡¯t let up here. He instantly gave chase.

    Immortal light permeated the air around the Yun Family¡¯s back mountain.

    Boom!

    When Su Yi arrived, terrifying firelight burst forth, filling the air with talisman markings of the Immortal Dao. When they descended, the air copsed beneath them.

    Terrifying destructive power made even Su Yi¡¯s gaze focus, and he shifted out of the way.

    The ce he¡¯d been standing just moments prior caught aze. The surrounding ten thousand feet of sky split, and even the nearby stretch of mountain melted into nothingness.

    Yun Huantian, Ruan Caizhi, and the others seized this opportunity to flee to safety on the back mountain¡¯s forbidden grounds.

    The onlookers were all wide-eyed and tongue-tied.

    The Temple Master fought alone, in Yun Family territory, yet he¡¯d left the Yun Family scampering for refuge in their forbidden grounds.

    If word got out, who¡¯d dare believe it?

    Thendscapey in ruin. The ground was riddled with scars. Aside from the back mountain, the ce they saw as their forbidden ground, most of Goldendawn Divine Mountain, a famous blessednd for cultivation,y in ruin!

    Winds howled past, full of the pungent stench of bloodshed.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t have so much as a hair out of ce. His blue robes fluttered around him as his sword intent connected heaven and earth!

    Just as he was about to fight his way into the back mountain, an infuriated roar rang out. ¡°Temple Master! Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t care about this old cripple¡¯s life!?¡±

    Within the forbidden grounds of the back mountain, a ce covered in denseyers of formations, immortal light poured down like a waterfall.

    Within the safety of the formations, Family Head Yun Changhong¡¯s face was ashen as he raised a bony old man into the air.

    The old man¡¯s white hair was disheveled, and his features were sunken. Chains as thick as thumbs bound him, passing through his flesh and leaving him riddled with wounds. It was a startling sight.

    Old Cripple Wei!

    This was the servant who¡¯d apanied the Temple Master from a young age, sticking by his side every step of the way on his journey to the top!

    He was also Wei Shan¡¯s foster father!

    But now, his eyes were turbid, and he raised his head with great difficulty. When he saw that figure standing proudly beneath the dome of heaven, he looked a bit dazed.

    A momentter, he grinned and said in a quavering voice, ¡°Young Master.¡±

    His voice was raspy and unbearably weak. His wounds were obviously severe, and he was obviously in peril, but his gaunt, aged face was full of delight and gratification.

    The honorific ¡°young master¡± sent a ripple through Su Yi¡¯s heart, and he felt a twinge in his nose.

    The Temple Master had a free, unrestrained disposition. He lived without reservation, unafraid of death and defeat. Even so, there were people he cared about prior to his reincarnation.

    Like Wei Shan and Qing Tang.

    As for Old Wei? Although he was ¡°just¡± an old servant, he had an altogether different position in the Temple Master¡¯s heart. He was like family, an elder he¡¯d grown up with.

    When Su Yi spoke with the Temple Master manifested of his Dao Imprint, the Temple Master¡¯sst request before he faded was that Su Yi look after Old Wei.

    Seeing Old Wei in such a miserable state left Su Yi extremely displeased. His gaze frosted over.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, he said, ¡°Let Old Wei go, and this incident can end here.¡±

    His voice boomed throughout heaven and earth. It was full of incontrovertible power.

    Within the back mountain¡¯s forbidden grounds, the experts of the Yun Family let out an obvious sigh of relief. All of them could tell that as powerful as the Temple Master was, he¡¯d chosen to take a step back!

    This told them that they really could use Old Wei to threaten him.

    ¡°Let him go? Sure. But you must pay for what¡¯s happened here today, Temple Master!¡± said Yun Changhong, his face ashen and his voice icy.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you think we¡¯ll let him go without you first paying for your transgressions, you¡¯re dreaming!¡± Yun Huantian said murderously.

    Their n had already suffered innumerable casualties, and even Goldendawn Divine Mountain, their ancestral ground,y in ruin. Their losses couldn¡¯t have been any more grievous.

    When had anything like this ever befallen them? Never! All of them suppressed a bellyful of fire!

    It was then that Li Zhong walked over and said coldly, ¡°Everyone, Fellow Daoist Su has already agreed to show mercy. This is a rare opportunity to smooth things over. I urge you not to let it go to waste!¡±

    ¡°Smooth things over?¡± Ruan Caizhi snorted. ¡°Li Zhong, don¡¯t think your connection to Mo Qingchou means you can get mixed up in this! Hear me: there¡¯s no way Profound Divinity Sword House will let Su Yi off scott-free either!¡±

    Li Zhong frowned, but just as he was about to say something, Su Yi waved for silence. Li Zhong promptly shut his mouth.

    But then, Old Wei said, ¡°Young Master, everyone knows you¡¯ve never lowered your head in the face of others¡¯ threats!¡±

    He faced the distant Su Yi, his aged face utterly calm as he said slowly and clearly, ¡°I¡¯d rather die than see you back down on my ount!¡±

    His voice echoed throughout the entire area. His decisive attitude left many of the onlookers visibly impressed.

    Whap!

    Yun Changhong pped Old Wei across the face, his tone sinister. ¡°Old bastard! Is this any time for you to talk? Shut your mouth and stay put!¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn

    As he spoke, he tightened his grip, sealing off Old Wei¡¯s senses and leaving him too weak to even speak.

    When Su Yi saw this, his gaze grew iparably icy, and his pent-up fury was on the verge of exploding. Appalling bloodlust billowed around his entire body.

 Chapter 1366 - Collapse!

    Chapter 1366 - Copse!

    Boom!

    Terrifying bloodlust swept outward like a raging tidal wave, filling the nine heavens. The firmament abruptly dimmed, and the air rumbled and buzzed.

    The distant onlookers gasped.

    The Temple Master now seemed like an entirely different person. The bloodlust billowing around his tall, upright figure was so dense as to seem tangible, and it shook both heaven and earth.

    It was to the point that terrifying visions of endless mountains of corpses and seas of blood appeared reflected on thendscape. It wasn¡¯t at all cold out, but the onlookers nheless trembled.

    Within the forbidden grounds on the back mountain, the Yun Family experts¡¯ hearts shook as they visibly lost theirposure.

    ¡°Do you really n to cast all reservations aside? Are you really willing to watch the old cripple die!?¡± bellowed Yun Changhong.

    Hostages were only useful alive, and even then, only because they could be used as threats. But what if someone disregarded a hostage¡¯s well-being? Didn¡¯t that make thempletely useless?

    Yun Changhong was worried that Su Yi would fly off the handle, heedless of Old Wei¡¯s safety. He took a deep breath and said gravely, ¡°How about we each take a step back? Offer up the secrets of reincarnation, and we¡¯ll do as you say and let this matter end here!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re demanding the secrets of reincarnation?¡± Li Zhong almost dared not believe his ears. ¡°You call that ¡®taking a step back!?¡¯¡±

    Yun Changhong said indifferently, ¡°When people die, they''re left with nothing at all. Does the Temple Master consider those secrets more important than his servant¡¯s life?

    ¡°Besides, we lost so many of our nsmen today. All we ask is that the Temple Master offer up the secrets of reincarnation. That¡¯s more than tolerant enough!¡±

    Li Zhong was so furious that he couldn¡¯t help butugh. There was no doubt about it; Yun Changhong had to believe he had the Temple Master by the balls. He would never have dared be so outrageous otherwise.

    But¡­ would the Temple Master really give in?

    Li Zhong couldn¡¯t help but look at Su Yi.

    What startled him was that Su Yi now seemed utterly calm andposed, without the slightest ripple of emotion. Even the murderous intent billowing around him seemed to have calmed.

    He was so utterly andpletely calm that it made Li Zhong¡¯s heart palpitate with wordless terror. This¡­ This is the calm before an impending storm!

    ¡°Temple Master, it¡¯s time for you to choose!¡± Yun Changhong was starting to feel more confident, and he harshly urged Su Yi on.

    Su Yi stood in the air beneath countless watchful gazes. Suddenly, he took a step forward, and his voice echoed through the air. ¡°If Old Wei lives, the Yun nsmen spread across the other star realms still have hope of survival.¡±

    It was as if a bone-chillingly cold wind had just blown past. His voice echoed throughout heaven and earth, making countless people¡¯s hair stand on end.

    As Su Yi took a step forward, his murderous intent rose rapidly, like river water after a storm!

    ¡°But if Old Wei dies, I¡¯ll wipe out everyst member of the Yun Family, even if I have to chase them to the ends of the universe.¡±

    He spoke without even the slightest ripple of emotion, as if he were simply stating a fact.

    But when the Yun nsmen heard this threat, their expressions shifted dramatically. They were now fully aware of their predicament.

    It seemed Ruan Caizhi had trouble believing he''d be so forceful. She murmured, ¡°What¡¯s he trying to do? Is he aiming for mutual destruction?¡±

    ¡°How dare you?¡± Yun Changhong cried out frantically.

    But before he could say any more, Su Yi swung his sword and attacked.

    Boom!

    The aura of the Sword of the Nine Hells was imbued in that sh. It manifested an immeasurably vast sword curtain of the Six Paths, which descended from the heavens.

    From afar, it seemed as if a deity were raising the world of samsara, then flinging it onto the Yun Family¡¯s back mountain.

    This attack was a representation of Su Yi¡¯s wrath. Anger overcame him, and he no longer held back.

    As this sh descended, a terrifying impact rang out.

    Countless Immortal Dao-level formations shed and churned in the skies over the Yun Family¡¯s back mountain. Their power surged forth.

    But beneath the power of this sh, theyers of formation shook as if on the verge of copse. It seemed obvious that they wouldn¡¯tst much longer. They were on the verge of falling apart!

    ¡°This is bad¡ª¡ª!¡± Yun Changhong¡¯s eyes bulged. Who could possibly have failed to realize that the Temple Master was really going all out? He was no longer susceptible to threats. Instead, he¡¯d gone and started a massacre!

    For a moment, Yun Changhong wanted nothing more than to kill Old Wei to get revenge against Su Yi. He wanted Su Yi to experience crushing, lifelong agony.

    But in the end, he held back. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to do it, but he dared not risk the lives of his entire n! The price was far too great, far more than they could bear.

    ¡°Third Uncle, what do we do?¡± Yun Changhong looked at Yun Huantian.

    Yun Huantian was rmed and furious too. He couldn¡¯t even imagine how the Temple Master could go to such lengths.

    ¡°Just give him the old cripple!¡± said Yun Huantian, his face ashen as he reached a decision.

    Old-timers like him were even less willing to risk their entire n¡¯s lives. Mutual destruction? Taking your enemy down with you? They couldn¡¯t possibly ept either result, not over a single hostage!

    Yun Huantian¡¯s words made Yun Changhong sigh in relief. The other Yun nsmen felt a massive weight lift from their shoulders too.

    The Temple Master put far, far too much pressure on them! They couldn¡¯t even imagine how he could possibly be so domineering.

    ¡°Temple Master, you wanted the old cripple, right? Let this end here, and I¡¯ll give him to you!¡± shouted Yun Changhong.

    Li Zhong couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly. When the Temple Master decided to give an inch, you demanded a mile and demanded the secrets of reincarnation. But the moment he decided to go all out, you panicked. Look at you! You¡¯re offering up the hostage of your own volition!

    Pathetic! Truly pathetic!

    But against all expectations, Su Yi ignored thempletely. He took a step forward and swung his sword once more.

    Boom!

    Heaven and earth seemed to split and copse.

    The formations covering the back mountain ultimately couldn¡¯t bear the impact. As this sh fell, they shattered,yer afteryer afteryer.

    Yun Changhong and the other Yun nsmen almost broke down. They¡¯d decided to step back and lower their heads. Who¡¯d have thought the Temple Master still wouldn¡¯t let them off?

    But there was no time to think. Su Yi was already swinging his sword and attacking. The formations of the back mountain were instantly thrown into chaos.

    Numerous Yun Family experts didn¡¯t even have time to dodge before they died horribly on the spot, their blood sttering the air and their desperate screams shaking the heavens.

    ¡°Retreat! Hurry up and retreat¡ª¡ª!¡± Yun Huantian¡¯s hair and beard bristled with anger. He tried his utmost to lead his nsmen away.

    But in the blink of an eye, Su Yi intercepted him.

    Boom!

    Terrifying sword intent swept outward, and sword light illuminated both heaven and earth.

    Yun Huantian managed to flee in time, but the several Transcendents following him, as well as the dozens of World King-level Yun nsmen, were enveloped in boundless sword light. Momentster, their souls scattered, destroyedpletely.

    Su Yi might have looked as calm as ever, but in truth, his outer calm concealed an extreme, cruel coldness. He shot across the battlefield like a beam of flowing light,unching a bloody massacre!

    Boom!

    Heaven and earth were in disarray. Everything copsedpletely.

    Yun nsmen scampered about, fleeing every which way. Terror, despair, and helplessness were written all over their faces.

    Yun Huantian¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and they bulged as if about to pop. He let out a grief-stricken roar. This was his first time feeling such helplessness and despair since the battle began.

    ¡°Senior Ruan! Hm?¡± Yun Huantian was just about to request Ruan Caizhi¡¯s help, only to see the Cloud Soaring Realm powerhouse of the Profound Divinity Sword fleeing into the distance.

    The sight almost made him break down. Don¡¯t tell me the Yun Family truly cannot escape disaster today!?

    This thought had only just urred to him when the sword qi nketing the sky descended upon him.

    Boom!!

    Yun Huantian fought with all his might, but in the end, he just wasn¡¯t strong enough. In the blink of an eye, he perished on the spot. Even his defensive treasures shattered and dissipated.

    By now, the battlefield was inplete chaos. No one in the Yun Family could halt Su Yi¡¯s footsteps.

    The Sword of the Human Realm was smeared with blood. Su Yi disregarded the fleeing Yun nsmenpletely, instead charging at Yun Changhong.

    His gaze was distant and indifferent. Red-tinged murderous intent billowed around him. He was like a god of ughter emerging from a sea of blood and a mountain of corpses!

    ¡°Stop right there! I told you to stop¡ª¡ª!¡± Yun Changhong shrieked, holding Old Wei in front of him as a shield.

    He was the leader of his family, as well as one of the first experts of the present day to step onto the Path of Transcendence!

    Over the years, never mind ordinary cultivators, not even most Cosmic Enlightenment World Kings were qualified to converse with him. His influence was such that a single word could alter the bnce of power!

    Yet now, he waspletely panicked. His courage failed him, and his face was a mask of terror and despair.

    The distant onlookers watched this bloody spectacle unfold, and they took in Yun Changhong¡¯s terrified, frantic state. They couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for him.

    Why was this necessary? Had they released the hostage when Su Yi took a step back, how could this have happened?

    One misstep, and they¡¯d created an enormous disaster for themselves!

    Now, when Yun Changhong saw that Su Yi had no intention of stopping even if he threatened Old Wei, hepletely broke down!

    The veins bulged on Yun Changhong¡¯s forehead. Finally, he roared, ¡°I¡¯ll return the hostage¡ª¡ª!¡±

    As his voice filled the air, he tossed Old Wei over.

    Only then did Su Yi stop in his tracks. He gently raised his left hand, caught Old Wei, and supported his battered frame.

    Meanwhile, Yun Changhong could no longer take it. He fell to the ground with a thud, his hair disheveled and his entire body covered with bleeding wounds.

    He slumped, his face ashen. ¡°My life is yours to do with as you see fit. My fate is entirely in your hands. All I ask is that you please spare the rest of my n.¡±

    ¡°Family Head, no¡ª¡ª!¡±

    Several of the remaining Yun nsmen were visibly ovee with grief and indignation.

    The back mountain, their forbidden grounds, had long since been reduced to rubble. The ground was covered in blood and mangled corpses. The Yun nsmen felt as if the skies had fallen around them.

    When the distant onlookers saw this, without exception, their hearts churned. They were astonished and full of dread.

    The Temple Master was just one person, yet he¡¯d fought and killed until the Yun Family copsed around him! Even their leader, Family Head Yun Changhong, had broken down and admitted defeat!

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been terrified after witnessing this glorious, bloody feat?

    ¡°The chains piercing Old Wei¡¯s body are called the Spirit-Confining Chains. Only our n¡¯s secret methods can undo them. No external power can break them,¡± said Yun Changhong. He sat there, his trembling hands removing a jade slip from his sleeves, which he passed to Su Yi. ¡°The secret method for removing them is recorded here.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Su Yi epted the jade slip, his gaze cold and forceful. ¡°Your life plus a jade slip is insufficient to quell my fury.¡±

    Yun Changhong quivered from head to toe, his expression bleak. ¡°Temple Master, don¡¯t you want to know why we fought our way into the Glittering Jewel Hidden Realm back then? And why we captured your elderly servant alive?¡±

    Su Yi furrowed his brow, but before he could respond, Yun Changhong looked up at him and said slowly and clearly, ¡°It¡¯s because of the Tailor! It was that old schemer who told us that you weren¡¯t really dead. He told us that you¡¯d chosen to undergo reincarnation and cultivate anew. He said that if we captured the people you cared about most, we could force you to give up the secrets of reincarnation upon your return to the stars!

    ¡°And it was the old Tailor who first joined forces with us to attack the Glittering Jewel Hidden Realm!

    ¡°We pulled it off seamlessly. Aside from a few of our elders, no one but the Tailor knew anything of this.

    ¡°He told you that we destroyed the Glittering Jewel Hidden Realm, so surely¡­ surely he told you that he was one of the primary culprits behind the scenes?¡±

    As he spoke, his face filled with utter loathing.

    Half of it was directed at Su Yi.

    But the other half was directed at the Tailor!

 Chapter 1367 - Bleeding Them Dry

    Chapter 1367 - Bleeding Them Dry

    The Tailor was involved again!

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed.

    Admittedly, it was the Yun Family who¡¯d actually destroyed the Glittering Jewel Hidden Realm. They were also the ones who¡¯d captured Old Wei.

    But the Tailor couldn¡¯t escape his share of the me!

    ¡°The old Tailor¡¯s always lurking in the shadows. I trust that you¡¯ve wanted to destroy him for a long time, Temple Master.¡± Yun Changhong took a deep breath and said gravely, ¡°I can provide you with leads.¡±

    ¡°Do you know where the Tailor is?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Yun Changhong didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°The old schemer¡¯s iparably insidious. Only a select handful know his exact whereabouts. However, when a wind blows past, it always leaves traces. People talk. When we first cooperated with him, we took hold of a few useful leads just in case.¡±

    Here, he took out a jade slip, then carved it with his divine sense before tossing it to Su Yi. ¡°This slip contains three leads. Follow them, and I¡¯m sure you can find the old schemer!¡±

    His voice was rife with hatred.

    There was no doubt about it. He med the Tailor for divulging what had happened then. Otherwise, Su Yi would never have shown up on their doorstep, and this disaster would never have befallen them.

    Given the circumstances, he wanted to drag the Tailor down with them no matter the cost!

    ¡°Now that everything¡¯s out in the open, the dogs are turning on each other,¡± Su Yiughed coldly. Yun Changhong obviously just wanted to borrow his hands to teach the Tailor a lesson.

    ¡°Dogs turning on each other? Call it that if you want. No matter what, I¡¯ve admitted defeat. Please, do as you said earlier and leave the Yun Family a chance of survival!¡±

    Having said all this, Yun Changhong knelt and kowtowed.

    This left the distant onlookers startled. All of them were rooted to the spot.

    Family Head Yun, for all his far-reaching authority, was now kowtowing before the Temple Master! When word spread, it was sure to shake the stars!

    Su Yi gazed at him coldly. In the end, he said nothing. He just swept his finger through the air. Yun Changhong was still kowtowing even as his body and soul were annihted.

    ¡°Family Head¡­¡±

    The remaining Yun nsmen¡¯s eyes were bloodshot with grief. Some of them even felt the urge to fight Su Yi to the death, but their fellows stopped them.

    Yun Changhong had traded his life for hope for the Yun Family¡¯s survival. If they fought Su Yi, their leader would have died in vain!

    Su Yi swept his gaze across the Yun nsmen. ¡°People often say that when you cut grass, you ought to pull it up by the roots to prevent future adversity. However, it seems to me that their words are ultimately just proof of their weakness. If they were truly strong, what need would they have to fear others getting revenge?¡±

    He raised his hand, gestured to himself, and said tly, ¡°If you¡¯ve got the courage, you¡¯re more than wee to seek revenge!¡±

    Utter contempt and utter confidence!

    As a sword cultivator, he spent his life on the battlefield. There was no avoiding creating endless grudges and enmities.

    If he feared his enemies¡¯ revenge and ughtered them all, wiping out whole ns at the drop of a hat, he could avoid such problems. But Su Yi viewed such behavior with the utmost disdain.

    When you were strong enough, what need was there to fear others¡¯ revenge?

    When he surpassed even the Path of Transcendence, aimed his sword at heaven¡¯s gates, and ascended into immortality, what survivors of the Yun Family would dare speak of getting revenge?

    In his past life as the Temple Master, he¡¯d ovee countless bloodshed, establishing countless enmities.

    Yet despite the passage of countless years, practically none of his enemies dared to seek revenge.

    Why?

    Firstly, because they were too weak!

    Second, because the Temple Master progressed too rapidly. By the time his foes or their descendants finally grew strong, they realized that the Temple Master had already grown strong enough to suppress the entire star domain!

    Given the circumstances, who¡¯d dare seek revenge against him? That would be no different from suicide!

    Su Yi knew that the vast majority of the survivors and future scions of hostile factions would perish and disappear before they even got the chance to attempt revenge.

    Take the Yun Family. After the devastating blow they suffered today, their vitality was severely damaged. This loss shook their very foundations!

    Under the circumstances, there was no need for Su Yi to take any further action against them. When someone fell down a well, there were always people happy to throw stones at them. When a house was on fire, there were always people ready to loot it. Others would only be too happy to divvy up the Yun Family¡¯s territories!

    This was what they meant when they said the masses were all too eager to push on a falling wall.

    When the time came, the Profound Divinity Sword House wouldn¡¯t necessarily lend the Yun Family a hand. If anything, other ancient factions might well seize the opportunity to swoop in and im their piece of the pie!

    The Yun Family would struggle just to stay afloat and maintain what remained of their wealth and position. How could they speak of revenge?

    Su Yi had seen this y out repeatedly.

    Besides, while it was easy to threaten to annihte an entire n, it was extremely troublesome to put into practice.

    What major faction didn¡¯t have operations throughout the stars?

    What major n or sect had all its descendants or disciples just waiting around in their territory, waiting for someone toe annihte them?

    Typically, when a major faction met withplete ¡°annihtion,¡± it was because after the tree fell and the monkeys scattered, the survivors joined up with other factions.

    In other words, when people proimed their intention to annihte an entire n and rip the grass up by the roots, they were typically all talk.

    However... when Su Yi proimed that he¡¯d exterminate the Yun Family to thest member if Old Wei died, it was by no means an empty threat. He had both the ability and the determination to do just that!

    And Yun Changhong knew it. That¡¯s why he ultimately chose to admit defeat!

    Thus, Su Yi had no fear of reprisal.

    The Yun Family¡¯s home base had all but been ttened, and practically all of their top experts had perished. He didn''t even need to think to know that the Yun Family was in for endless trouble and misfortune. It would be far worse than what had happened here today!

    Heaven and earth were silent. The atmosphere was tense and oppressive.

    The Yun nsmen¡¯s expressions were bleak. They were full of grief, rage, and indignation, but none of them spoke.

    But Su Yi wasn¡¯t finished yet.

    He pointed at one of the surviving old-timers. ¡°Send someone to gather up the spoilers. While you¡¯re at it, bring me everything in the Yun Family treasury.¡±

    The survivors felt as if they¡¯d been struck by lightning. How could they fail to realize what this meant? The Temple Master nned to bleed them dry!

    Even the distant onlookers couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    The Yun Family was one of the Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao. Their roots could be traced back to antiquity, and they frequently referred to themselves as descendants of immortals. Their treasury surely contained wealth beyond imagination!

    If the Temple Master really emptied out their coffers, he¡¯d be adding insult to injury. This would only worsen the Yun Family¡¯s predicament.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°You have fifteen minutes,¡± Su Yi said softly.

    It was just one sentence, but it was like the sound of impending doom. The Yun nsmen stiffened, and although their hearts were full of endless indignation, they had no choice but to endure and get to work.

    When the distant onlookers saw this, they couldn¡¯t help but feel grief-stricken on the Yun Family¡¯s behalf.

    Too brutal!

    Bad enough that their ancestral ground had been ttened and that they¡¯d suffered endless casualties. Now, the Temple Master was emptying out their treasury! Who wouldn¡¯t have been wistful after witnessing this?

    There was no need to even think to know that when word spread, it would serve as a warning to the other factions. This would shake every major sect and n around.

    Going forward, anyone considering duking it out with the Temple Master would first have to consider what had happened to the Yun Family!

    ¡­¡­

    Beneath the distant dome of heaven, Ruan Caizhi fled like mad. She was like a streak of flickering light. Every time she vanished, she reappeared several tens of thousands of feet away.

    ¡°Su Yi! You dared kill our high elder and destroy Divine Purple, so just you wait! We¡¯ll be back to get even!¡±

    Her beautiful eyes were full of hatred.

    Today¡¯s misfortunes had thoroughly provoked this Cloud Soaring Realm expert, and endless wrath had umted in her heart.

    When I get back, I¡¯ll report to the ancestor. We¡­ absolutely cannot let Su Yi live!

    Ruan Caizhi had only just thought this when she felt a sudden sense of foreboding. She abruptly stopped in her tracks, then shot off in another direction.

    Boom!

    A purple flying dagger appeared in the spot she¡¯d stood just moments prior. It brought with it appalling, unearthly light, shattering the air into powder.

    A chill coursed down Ruan Caizhi¡¯s spine, and she whipped around.

    There, off in the distance, she saw an old man in wind and fire-patterned Daoist robes.

    This was none other than the Mountain-Overturning Yao Monarch, Li Zhong!

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Ruan Caizhi eximed. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the Mountain-Overturning Yao Monarch ns to oppose the Profound Divinity Sword House?¡±

    Li Zhong sighed. ¡°I urged you to smooth things over, but you refused to listen, Fellow Daoist. You even told me that even with Mo Qingchou backing me, I was unqualified to meddle in the Profound Divinity Sword House¡¯s affairs.¡±

    Here, he stared at her withplete seriousness. ¡°Now, I am nning to show you my qualifications. See if they are enough¡±

    Ruan Caizhi¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Earlier, I spoke out of anger. If I offended you, I humbly request your understanding. I promise to make it up to you one day!¡±

    The earlier battle had left her riddled with wounds. Furthermore, Li Zhong was among the Nine Great Yao Monarchs of the ancient era. He was far fromparable to an ordinary Cloud Soaring Realm powerhouse.

    She was wounded, but even if she were in peak condition, she wouldn¡¯t necessarily have been a match for him!

    But Li Zhong just smiled and said warmly, ¡°Leave your life behind. That¡¯s the onlypensation I need.¡±

    With that, he stepped into the air and locked onto Ruan Caizhi.

    Ruan Caizhi drew her sword and said icily, ¡°I truly don¡¯t understand why you¡¯d do this. Aren¡¯t you afraid the Profound Divinity Sword House wille looking to get even with you?¡±

    Li Zhong smiled. ¡°I need an opportunity to establish positive karma with Fellow Daoist Su. Compared to that, do you think I care about offending your Profound Divinity Sword House?¡±

    Ruan Caizhi¡¯s heart sank even further. She understood. The old man¡¯se to kill me in hopes of an opportunity to break his curse!

    ¡°There¡¯s not much time left. I humbly request your cooperation, Fellow Daoist,¡± said Li Zhong.

    Before his gentle voice had even finished echoing through the air, he attacked.

    Whoosh!

    A purple knife flew through the air, cleaving at Ruan Caizhi with tyrannical force.

    How could she possibly just sit around and wait to die? She poured her strength into her sword and shed with the flying knife head-on.

    However, she was weaker than her opponent, and furthermore, she was already injured. It wasn¡¯t long before Li Zhong took her head clean off.

    Li Zhong held her severed head aloft and let out a long breath of turbid air, as if he found it a pity. ¡°It¡¯s a shame. Your head carries little weight. I don¡¯t know if this will be enough to establish a connection with Fellow Daoist Su.

    ¡°But a trivial offering is better than nothing. At the very least¡­ Fellow Daoist Su will understand my sincerity. That¡¯s enough.¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, the unparalleled yao monarch with the air of a Daoist immortal shifted through the air and shot toward Goldendawn Divine Mountain.

    Although no one else knew it, after witnessing Su Yi¡¯s battle with the Yun Family, Li Zhong was increasingly certain about his next steps. He would do everything in his power to establish a positive connection with Su Yi, and there was absolutely no way he¡¯d do anything to offend him.

    Su Yi might look young, but he was way, way, way too dangerous!

    It was no exaggeration to say that at this point, even if Mo Qingchou demanded that he oppose Su Yi, Li Zhong wouldn¡¯t necessarilyply.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, atop the remains of Goldendawn Divine Mountain, the territory of the Yun Family.

    Su Yi was perusing the two jade slips Yun Changhong had left him.

 Chapter 1368 - Leads!

    <h4>Chapter 1368 - Leads!</h4>

    The first jade slip contained the secret method for removing the Spirit-Confining Chains. After contemting it briefly, Su Yi grasped itpletely.

    Yun Changhong hadn¡¯t deceived him. The moment someone attempted to use external force to break the Spirit-Confining Chains, Old Wei¡¯s fleshly body and soul would both take lethal damage.

    Fortunately, with this method, there was no need for concern.

    The second jade slip contained three leads regarding the Tailor¡¯s whereabouts.

    The first lead matched what Illuminating Emptiness had told him. It suggested that he find the man behind the Four Seas Tower, their hidden boss, the Bookkeeper!

    But the other two leads came as a surprise.

    The first pointed to an expert of one of the Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao, a veritable living fossil, Wen Yong!

    ording to Yun Changhong, when the Tailor passed his orders on to the outside world, he always used Wen Yong as his herald. It was Wen Yong who issued his orders to the factions and forces under the Tailor¡¯smand.

    In short, Wen Yong was the Tailor¡¯s mouthpiece in the outside world!

    In recent months, Su Yi¡¯s aplishments and travels had drawn widespread attention, throwing the stars into uproar. It was the Tailor who¡¯d stirred up these waves from the shadows, but it was Wen Yong who¡¯d passed on themands necessary to make it all happen!

    After learning all this, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    During the battle at Crow Ridge, the Tailor and Lady Snowjade plotted against him. Experts of the Blue Luan Spirit Race had been involved too.

    During the battle of the Violet Heavens tform, the Tailor personally made arrangements. The participating major factions included the Skyfire Spirit Race Xu Family, the Zhou Family, and the Zhong Family, three of the Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao.

    As for today¡¯s massacre on Goldendawn Divine Mountain? It all started when the Yun Family and the Tailor established an alliance, destroyed the Glittering Jewel Hidden Realm, and captured Old Wei.

    Add the Wen Family to the mix, and all six of Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao were colluding with the Tailor, either openly or covertly!

    Of course, it was also possible that the Tailor¡¯s forces had long since infiltrated the Six Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao!

    After taking a moment to process this, Su Yi examined the third lead. He couldn¡¯t help but sink into silent contemtion.

    The third lead regarded an organization of assassins known as the Blissful Heavens. The Tailor had founded the organization personally, and over the past thirty thousand years, they¡¯d aplished numerous astonishing feats, ying no small number of World Kings.

    The leader of the Blissful Heavens was known as the Hired de. Their origins were mysterious, and their abilities were far-reaching.

    ording to Yun Changhong, the so-called Hired de had an extraordinary connection to the Tailor. It was highly likely that they were his legacy disciple!

    That aside, Yun Changhong told Su Yi that the Blissful Heavens¡¯ base was in the Divine Capital¡¯s Bright Province.

    For anyone else, finding it would have been harder than ascending the heavens.

    However, Yun Changhong left a Dao Mark in the jade slip and said that it was the unique seal of the Blissful Heavens. The moment Su Yi arrived in the Bright Province, he could cover himself with the seal¡¯s aura. Before long, the Blissful Heavens woulde looking for him.

    Learning all of this didn¡¯t particrly delight Su Yi. Given the Tailor¡¯s shrewdness and methods, after his grievous defeat at the Violet Heavens tform, he was surely on guard.

    When the Tailor learned of the Yun Family¡¯s misfortune, he was sure to take additional precautions. He might well sever all connections he had to the outside world and flee somewhere no one else knew about.

    But Su Yi was well aware that that the Tailor''s schemes were so effective precisely because he had ¡°eyes¡± and ¡°arms¡± throughout the stars.

    By blinding the Tailor¡¯s ¡°eyes¡± and severing his ¡°arms¡±, Su Yi could strip him of both his knowledge of worldly affairs and his ability to influence them.

    He could hide in the darkness all he wanted, but if he wanted to understand and influence what was happening outside, he had no choice but tomunicate with others!

    This meant that if Su Yi wanted to find the Tailor, he could start by finding the Tailor¡¯s links to the outside world!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su.¡±

    A sh of light streaked over, and Li Zhong appeared out of nowhere, his face nothing but smiles.

    Before Su Yi could ask, he silently transmitted, ¡°Earlier, this old man was indignant, and I took it upon myself to take Ruan Caizhi¡¯s head. Please, don¡¯t take offense.¡±

    He was obviously here to establish a positive karmic tie, yet here he was, acting all apologetic.

    Su Yi took this in. He couldn¡¯t help but admit that Li Zhong was extraordinarily good at getting others to owe him a favor. At the very least, Su Yi didn¡¯t feel at all averse to him.

    ¡°Many thanks.¡± Su Yi subtly inclined his head.

    Li Zhong was inwardly delighted, and he smiled as if a massive weight had lifted from his shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m just relieved to know that I haven¡¯t inconvenienced you, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    It was then that the Yun nsmen returned with a full sixteen storage treasures.

    ¡°These are the spoils you requested, Your Excellency the Temple Master. Please, have a look,¡± said an old man, his head lowered and his expression bitter.

    Li Zhong instantly realized what was going on, and he immediately rmended himself for what came next. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, if you¡¯re not opposed, how about I take inventory of the spoils for you?¡±

    Su Yi said distractedly, ¡°I¡¯ll just have to trouble you, then.¡±

    He knew that if he refused, Li Zhong¡¯s imagination would get the best of him. Better to let Li Zhong take care of this trivial matter. That would alsomunicate that Su Yi wasn¡¯t opposed to his ¡°positive karma.¡±

    Just as Su Yi expected, Li Zhong instantly lit up and said with a heartyugh, ¡°Haha, a trivial matter. It¡¯s no trouble at all.¡±

    With that, he got to work.

    However, by the time he¡¯d finished taking inventory, even Li Zhong couldn¡¯t help but gasp. ¡°The Yun Family sure has assembled quite a few treasures over the years!¡±

    All sixteen of the spatial treasures contained a storage space the size of a grand hall, and all of them were filled to the brim!

    Even if Li Zhong only factored in the World King-level goods, there were an astronomical number of them, from spirit medicines and divine materials to magic treasures.

    Furthermore, everyst one of them was top-notch!

    As the greatest of the Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao, it was only natural that ordinary goods couldn¡¯t make it into the Yun Family¡¯s treasuries.

    Pick any of these treasures at random, and it¡¯d be enough to make any World King red-eyed with greed!

    Li Zhong was a peak Cloud Soaring Transcendent of the ancient era. This naturally wasn¡¯t enough to shock him.

    What shocked him was that the spoils included arge stash of Transcendent treasures, some of which were incredibly rare and unusual!

    Some of the divine materials and medicines were enticing even for Cloud Soaring experts. Even Li Zhong was interested.

    <i>It seems the Yun Family¡¯s forces have excavated many ancient ruins over the past twenty years, </i>thought Li Zhong.

    The world¡¯s changes started about twenty years ago.

    There was no doubt about it. As the greatest of the Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao, the Yun Family had spent the past twenty years excavating ancient ruins. They couldn¡¯t possibly have acquired all these Transcendent treasures otherwise!

    It was no exaggeration to say that even in ancient times, thebined value of these treasures would have been enough to trigger a storm of bloodshed. Even Cloud Soaring experts would have fought over them!

    Li Zhong shook his head, cast aside his scattered thoughts, then, without any prior warning, grabbed that old man of the Yun Family and searched his soul.

    A few momentster, Li Zhong withdrew his divine sense and smiled at Su Yi. ¡°Fellow Daoist, the Yun Family hasn¡¯t yed any tricks. The goods within these sixteen treasures really are the full extent of their treasury.¡±

    With that, he handed the storage treasures over. Su Yi epted them and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Li Zhong waved his gratitude away with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re too polite, Fellow Daoist. A trivial matter, that¡¯s all. Why even mention it?¡±

    The Yun Family felt increasingly bitter and grief-stricken just witnessing this exchange.

    ¡°Don¡¯t resist,¡± Su Yi said out of nowhere. The mysteries of reincarnation flowed between his fingers as he pressed his hand on Li Zhong¡¯s shoulder.

    Li Zhong practically jumped out of his skin. His whole body stiffened, and his hair stood on end. He only just barely resisted the urge tosh out.

    However, a momentter, he sensed Su Yi pulling the power of his curse directly out of his body!

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The strange, cmitous gray power of the curse was about seven inches long, and it wriggled in Su Yi¡¯s grip like a worm as he slowly crushed it.

    Li Zhong watched in a daze. A momentter, his astonishment gave way to mad delight, and he bowed excitedly. ¡°Fellow Daoist, thank you for granting me rebirth!¡±

    Li Zhong was one of the Nine Great Yao Monarchs of the ancient era, an old monster, yet now, he was so excited that he trembled from head to toe.

    It was no wonder he¡¯d lose hisportment like this.

    Breaking a revenant¡¯s curse was like giving him a chance at rebirth. Now, Li Zhong could rebuild his physical body and resume his cultivation, unfettered by the curse, like a phoenix reborn from the ashes!

    ¡°No need for thanks,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°If possible, I hope you can pass on a message to the world¡¯s ancient orthodoxies for me.¡±

    Li Zhong¡¯s heart shook, and he forced himself to calm down. ¡°Please go right ahead, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°I want to take the Tailor down, but I still can¡¯t figure out where the old schemer is hiding. If anyone can provide me with worthwhile leads, I¡¯ll remove their curse.¡±

    When Li Zhong heard that, he didn¡¯t so much as pause to think before agreeing. ¡°Very well! Fellow Daoist, please rest assured. I guarantee that within a day, every ancient orthodoxy will have learned of this!¡±

    To the revenants who¡¯d survived the End of the Dharma, what could possibly be more important than breaking their curse?

    Nothing!

    It didn¡¯t matter whether they were leaders of influential sects or descendants of immortals. If they couldn¡¯t break their curse, they would never truly live again!

    Much less resume their cultivation and point their swords at immortality.

    Li Zhong dared say with certainty that when the ancient orthodoxies heard Su Yi¡¯s offer, they¡¯d surely be tempted. They¡¯d do everything in their power to seek out the old Tailor, heedless of the price!

    Of course, that didn¡¯t imply that the ancient factions wouldn¡¯t view Su Yi with enmity. This was just a business transaction.

    But then, Li Zhong trusted that both Su Yi and the ancient orthodoxies were fully aware of that.

    After all, so long as their curses remained, Su Yi¡¯s mere existence was like a sword hovering over the revenants¡¯ heads!

    Without any further dys, Su Yi turned and left. Li Zhong wasn¡¯t willing to dy any further either, so he immediately got to work.

    ¡°That devil... has finally left...¡±

    The surviving members of the Yun Family all had conflicted looks on their faces, and they felt aplicated mixture of emotions.

    When they looked around, they saw that the once towering Goldendawn Divine Mountain nowy in ruin. The ground was covered in scars, a vision of utter destion.

    The ground was still littered with the corpses of their nsmen and pools of blood.

    The survivors went from aggrieved to despondent.

    That very day, word of the battle on Goldendawn Divine Mountain spread, taking the world by storm and causing widespread astonishment!

 Chapter 1369 - Taking Action

    <h4>Chapter 1369 - Taking Action</h4>

    The Temple Master had barged in, alone save for his sword, disrupting the Yun Family¡¯s day of celebration and attacking Goldendawn Divine Mountain!

    He fought alone, but it was as if his enemies weren¡¯t even there. He broke their Immortal Dao sword formation, shattered their immortal sword, slew the Cloud Soaring Realm powerhouse Wei Changfu, and annihted the Transcendents of the Yun Family!

    In the end, Family Head Yun Changhong went so far as to kneel and pay for his crimes with his life, all to buy his n a thread of hope!

    When word got out, cultivators throughout the stars feltpletely dumbstruck.

    Just three days prior, the Temple Master created enormous waves atop the Violet Heavens tform. Word of that battle was still circting the stars.

    Yet now, just three dayster, the Temple Master stirred up yet another bloody storm, suppressing the ancient Yun Family!

    This was unquestionably far too domineering. Itpletely overturned their imaginations.

    ¡°Is the Temple Master going to get even with everyone so... dynamically?¡±

    Countless people¡¯s hearts shook with astonishment.

    In the present-day Eastern Profound Star Domain, the Six Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao were unquestionably the top modern cultivation factions around, like sovereigns of the stars.

    The ancient Yun Family¡¯s foundations were unfathomably deep. Rumor had it that their roots could be traced back to antiquity, and they¡¯d always called themselves descendants of immortals.

    Historically, even the Studio of the Heart, Church of the River of Stars, and other such top sects were somewhat inferior byparison.

    Yet now, the Temple Master had single-handedly made the Yun Family¡¯s territory run red with rivers of blood!

    ¡°This is simply unprecedented. If the Yun Family can¡¯t withstand the consequences of this disaster, it¡¯s likely they¡¯ll face annihtion!¡±

    Some older-generation cultivators reached this conclusion.

    When a tree fell, the monkeys scattered. When a wall rocked on its foundations, there were always people ready to tip it over.

    The world was changing by the day. After this enormous disaster, never mind recovering their vitality, the Yun Family would struggle just to cling to life!

    ¡°It¡¯s so satisfying! Earlier, everyone pointed their spears at His Excellency the Temple Master. They called him themon foe of everyone beneath the heavens, but look at him now! He¡¯s finally started his counter-attack!¡±

    Some of the younger-generation cultivators cheered Su Yi on. They were iparably excited.

    It was the other five Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao who were the most astonished.

    The Yun Family¡¯s misfortune left them feeling vulnerable. They sympathized, but more than that, they could sense the powerful threat in the air!

    That very day, all five of the other Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao convened their higher-ups to discuss this matter.

    If the battles at Universal Emptiness Temple and the Divine Forge had merely informed the world of the Temple Master¡¯s heaven-defyingbat prowess, then the battles at the Violet Heavens tform and Goldendawn DIvine Mountain had left the world shaking in terror. Everyone now understood on a visceral level just how terrifying the Temple Master was!

    Both then and now, a man and his sword had been enough to intimidate the stars!

    ......

    The Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone.

    The territory of the Profound Divinity Sword House.

    ¡°Everyone knows that we backed the Yun Family. Furthermore, two of our high elders, Wei Changfu and Ruan Caizhi, have met with disaster at Su Yi¡¯s hands. He even destroyed one of our immortal treasures, Divine Purple!

    ¡°If we don¡¯t avenge a grudge of this magnitude, we¡¯ll be nothing butughingstocks. Our reputation will be in shambles!¡±

    The higher-ups of the Profound Divinity Sword House sat within a grand hall shrouded in immortal mists.

    A man in red robes spoke vehemently, his voice filling the entire hall. The others¡¯ expressions darkened just listening to him.

    The Yun Family¡¯s misfortune alone was enough to damage their sect¡¯s prestige, but the deaths of Wei Changfu and Ruan Caizhipletely infuriated everyst member of the Profound Divinity Sword House!

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We absolutely can¡¯t let this end here!¡± said another higher-up. He was seething with murderous intent.

    ¡°Think back to the past. We were one of the greatest factions of sword cultivators around. When have we ever been provoked like this?¡±

    ¡°A Cosmic Enlightenment Realm World King has relied on the secrets of reincarnation to throw his weight around. How could anyone bear this?¡±

    The leader of the Profound Divinity Sword House, Hua Qinghai, had listened in silence all this time. However, when he saw how agitated and furious the crowd was, he couldn¡¯t help but frown and interrupt them. ¡°Do you want to throw your lives away?¡±

    One sentence, and the crowd sank into silence, their expressions uncertain.

    ¡°If we proceed to the outside world, we¡¯ll be subject to the restriction of the Laws. Cloud Soaring Realm experts will at most be able to disy forty percent of their strength,¡± Hua Qinghai said with cold dignity. ¡°As for Su Yi? He doesn¡¯t just control our bane, the mysteries of reincarnation. He has other cards up his sleeves too.¡±

    ¡°Were that not the case, how could he have destroyed Divine Purple and the Thirty-Six Unparalleled Immortal Swords Formation with such ease? And how could Wei Changfu and Ruan Caizhi have met with disaster?¡±

    The atmosphere within the grand hall was instantly iparably oppressive. The crowd felt indescribably stifled.

    They¡¯d been pushed this far. Were they really supposed to just hold their noses and bear it?

    ¡°Wait a while longer!¡± Hua Qinghai said gravely. ¡°Within three months, the Laws will cken, and early-stage Cloud Soaring Transcendents will be free of restrictions.

    ¡°That will be the ideal opportunity to take Su Yi down!

    ¡°Furthermore, I trust that we¡¯re not the only ones who will choose to seize that opportunity to take action. We can take advantage of the situation to strike like lightning!

    ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. Does anyone have any objections?¡± Hua Qinghai swept his gaze across the crowd.

    The crowd fell silent. No one argued.

    But then, someone suddenly spoke up. ¡°Sect Leader, hasn¡¯t Ancestor Hong Yu already reawakened? If he takes action, he ought to be able to cut Su Yi down with ease!¡±

    Ancestor Hong Yu! He was one of the Profound Divinity Sword House¡¯s immortals in the Human Realm. Just like many of the sect¡¯s other higher-ups, he too had met with disaster and be a revenant during the End of the Dharma.

    But not long ago, this long-dormant immortal reawakened a portion of his awareness!

    Hua Qinghai sighed. ¡°Even if they¡¯ve reawakened, immortal revenants cannot yet show themselves. They need to seize every avable moment to recover their vitality. Never mind wandering the world freely; they can¡¯t even leave the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone.¡±

    In other words, if they wanted to take down the Temple Master, they couldn¡¯t count on Ancestor Hong Yu or any other immortal revenant¡¯s help anytime soon!

    ......

    Meanwhile.

    ¡°He...actually helped break your curse?¡± eximed Mo Qingchou, her beautiful eyes as round as saucers.

    The extraordinarily beautiful girl in a man¡¯s clothing was a descendant of immortals. This was an uncharacteristic loss ofposure.

    Li Zhong lowered his head, suppressing his delight. ¡°Young Mistress, even now, this old man... finds it difficult to believe.¡±

    Mo Qingchou¡¯s gaze was hard to read as she said, ¡°You needn¡¯t hide your delight. This was your good fortune, and it¡¯s indeed worth celebrating. After this, I¡¯ve realized that establishing a positive connection with Su Yi isn¡¯t as difficult as I imagined.¡±

    Li Zhong said solemnly, ¡°Young Mistress, it seems to me that if we treat him with sincerity and seize every opportunity to express our good intentions, we¡¯ll earn Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s favor.¡±

    Mo Qingchou smiled faintly. ¡°Are you telling me to submit to him?¡±

    Li Zhong¡¯s heart shook, and a chill coursed down his spine. He said hurriedly, ¡°Young Mistress, please, don¡¯t misunderstand! I absolutely didn¡¯t mean any such thing!¡±

    Mo Qingchou sighed. ¡°I have only myself to me. When I first sent you to meet with him, I wanted him to cultivate alongside me. Now, it seems he¡¯ll never subordinate himself to another, nor will he join another¡¯s camp just to seek refuge from disaster.¡±

    Here, she smiled faintly, her eyes shining with admiration. ¡°You¡¯ve done well. We¡¯ve finally established a bit of a positive connection with Fellow Daoist Su. If things continue like this, we¡¯ll surely have even more opportunities to change his perception of us.¡±

    Li Zhong said hurriedly, ¡°I would never have received this good fortune if not for your support, Young Mistress. I naturally won¡¯t take undue credit.¡±

    Mo Qingchou couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Very well. Since Su Yi asked something of you, let¡¯s use the forces at our disposal toplete this favor with aplomb!¡±

    A prideful, confident look appeared on her beautiful face. ¡°Within one day, I want every ancient faction around to know that so long as they provide useful leads to the Tailor¡¯s location, they won¡¯t just receive an opportunity to have Su Yi break their curse.

    ¡°They¡¯ll also receive an immortal weapon of their choice from me, Mo Qingchou!¡±

    Li Zhong gasped, and his heart shook. How could he fail to realize that the young mistress was clearly stating her position? She¡¯d decided to help Su Yi locate the Tailor!

    She was tacking on an immortal weapon as a bonus! That was an absolutelyvish disy of generosity!

    ......

    As the world descended into uproar, Su Yi returned to Universal Emptiness Temple.

    ¡°Little Wei, look after Old Wei for me,¡± Su Yi said softly. He¡¯d already used the secret method Yun Changhong gave him to remove Old Wei¡¯s Spirit-Confining Chains.

    However, Old Wei¡¯s wounds were severe, and his life force was on the verge of drying up. It would be a long time before he fully recovered.

    ¡°Young Master, please, rx and leave Foster Father to me!¡± said Wei Shan, pounding his chest.

    Su Yi had sessfully rescued Old Wei and brought him back. This left Wei Shan practically mad with delight. He was so moved that the rims of his eyes reddened.

    Su Yi left the room, then went looking for Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha.

    ¡°Time is short, and dys will lead to unpredictable changes. This time, I¡¯ll have to trouble you two,¡± said Su Yi before exining his n. He hoped that these two Cloud Soaring experts could split up and proceed to the Wen Family estate and the base of the Blissful Heavens simultaneously.

    Both of them straightforwardly agreed.

    Due to the restrictions of the Laws, they still couldn¡¯t explore the stars freely. However, with support from a few secret arts and treasures, they could avoid a bacsh.

    It was in this way that other Cloud Soaring Transcendents like Li Zhong, Wei Changfu, and Ruan Caizhi had managed to travel unimpeded.

    Su Yi had only just emptied out the Yun Family¡¯s treasury, which had contained numerous Transcendent treasures. Some of them wereing in handy already. With their help, Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha could avoid a bacsh from the Laws.

    While the two of them carried out their missions, Su Yi would take a trip to Four Seas Tower!

    ¡°But Founder, what if someone attacks Universal Emptiness Temple while you¡¯re away?¡± said Illuminating Emptiness. He was a bit frantic. ¡°Who knows how many people are keeping an eye on this ce by now? If you leave, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll be able to protect this sted temple on my own!¡±

    ¡°Worthless!¡± The Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha red at him.

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Put the temple away. I can just carry it with me.¡±

    Given his methods, he could store the entire temple with divine arts like A Buddhist Kingdom in the Palm of My Hand, A Universe Hidden up My Sleeves, and Lotus Flowers Be a World.

    ¡°That¡¯s perfect!¡± Illuminating Emptiness grinned. ¡°Nowadays, who beneath the heavens doesn¡¯t know that my bro can destroy Cloud Soaring powerhouses with ease? If you¡¯re protecting Universal Emptiness Temple, we have nothing to worry about!¡±

    No one could argue with that.

    After all, during the battle at Goldendawn Divine Mountain, didn¡¯t Su Yi cut Wei Changfu down on the spot? Wouldn¡¯t that serve as a warning to the rest of the stars¡¯ Cloud Soaring Realm old-timers?

    Later that day, Su Yi, Sword Immortal Qingshi, and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha split up and began their operation.

 Chapter 1370 - The Hidden God Guards

    <h4>Chapter 1370 - The Hidden God Guards</h4>

    That very day, Mo Qingchou¡¯s forces got to work spreading the news.

    The ancient orthodoxies spread across the stars learned of it immediately. Despite themselves, they descended into uproar.

    After the curtains fell on the battle at Universal Emptiness Temple, Su Yi had promised that he¡¯d aid anyone who cut down the Tailor¡¯s subordinate factions. He had offered to break their curses in exchange.

    But most of the ancient orthodoxies had turned their nose up at this offer. How would they be willing to let Su Yi use them as a weapon? On the contrary, it seemed to them that capturing Su Yi would be enough to solve all their problems.

    Now, after the battle at the Violet Heavens tform, the ancient orthodoxies realized Su Yi¡¯s terrifyingness on a visceral level. They no longer dared to act recklessly. Some of them even regretted not cooperating with Su Yi earlier.

    But now, their chance had arrived!

    Furthermore, Mo Qingchou, a descendant of immortals with an illustrious reputation, had offered an immortal weapon as a reward, all to help Su Yi locate the Tailor.

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised?

    ...

    The Red City Daoist Sect.

    ¡°After the battles at the Violet Heavens tforms and Goldendawn Divine Mountain, the Temple Master¡¯s prestige has reached unprecedented heights. Even we ancient orthodoxies have no choice but to re-evaluate him. We cannot take any further action recklessly,¡± an old-timer said softly. ¡°By searching for the Tailor, we can improve our rtionship with the Temple Master. That wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing.¡±

    Many others chimed in their agreement.

    The Red City Daoist Sect had never formed a grudge with Su Yi. If they seized this chance to express their good intentions, they¡¯d definitely have a shot at receiving his aid.

    ¡°But what if we can¡¯t find the Tailor?¡± someone said in confusion.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if we can¡¯t find him. As long as we try our best, I trust that Su Yi will sense the Red City Daoist Sect¡¯s sincerity,¡± that old-timer said softly. ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯t, we have nothing to lose by trying.¡±

    The crowd nodded.

    No small number of ancient orthodoxies reached simr conclusions. These were factions with no prior enmity with him, so when they learned of Su Yi¡¯s offer, they decided to try their luck.

    Thus, that very day, the Red City Daoist Sect and numerous others expressed their stance, announcing their willingness to lend Su Yi a hand!

    As for the Illusory Sword Immortal Tower, Yellow Springs Demon Mountain, Hidden Skies Immortal Sect, Southern me Pure Lands, and other sects with grudges against Su Yi? All of them disregarded his offer.

    They were enemies already, and they¡¯d suffered devastating casualties in the battle of the Violet Heavens tform. They hated Su Yi to the core. How could they possibly agree to assist him?

    ¡°Has Mo Qingchou gone mad? Otherwise, why would she publicly proim her intention to help Su Yi? Doesn¡¯t she realize that we and Su Yi are irreconcble enemies!?¡± Fu Dongli said with a scowl.

    Not long ago, at the Immortal Assembly, a group of descendants of immortals and experts of peak orthodoxies had convened and discussed how to handle Su Yi.

    Many of them had already announced their decision, proiming that Su Yi had half a year to submit or die.

    Yet now, Mo Qingchou, the one who¡¯d first called for an assembly, seemed to have changed her tunepletely. She was obviously trying to assist Su Yi! How could Fu Dongli not be furious?

    ¡°Young Leader, don¡¯t be angry. Mo Qingchou is obviously only doing this in hopes of having her curse broken,¡± whispered an elderly servant. ¡°The factions who¡¯ve chosen to aid Su Yi are obviously after the same thing. Ultimately, this is just an exchange. None of this implies that Mo Qingchou and the other factions involved will establish an alliance with Su Yi.

    ¡°If they dare do any such thing, we aren¡¯t the only ones who¡¯ll object. Every other revenant beneath the heavens will oppose them!¡±

    Fu Dongli nodded. That was indeed the case. So long as Su Yi controlled the power of reincarnation, the world¡¯s revenants would view him as theirmon foe!

    Mo Qingchou could choose to do business with him.

    But if she dared forge an alliance with him, all other revenants would view her with enmity. Not even Mo Qingchou could bear the consequences of that!

    That went for the ancient orthodoxies too!

    ......

    The Hidden God Lands.

    Almost no one knew of thesends. They were a hiding ce the Tailor kept in reserve.

    He was currently leisurely sipping from a cup of tea. He¡¯d decided to lie low for a while, watch the wind and clouds, and wait for an opportunity to take Su Yi down.

    As the man behind the curtain, the Tailor had always been patient. It didn¡¯t matter how long something took. He could wait.

    However, the Tailor knew that as the world changed continuously, it wouldn¡¯t be long before Su Yi, with his mastery over reincarnation, got what wasing to him!

    ¡°Cloud Soaring experts will soon enter the world, and immortal revenants are awakening from dormancy. More and more experts will join the hunt, and the Temple Master... is their prey. We don¡¯t even need to do anything. He¡¯s doomed either way,¡± the Tailor said softly.

    He raised his cup to his lips and drank.

    ¡°My Lord, we just received word. Something major happened outside!¡± an elderly servant approached solemnly.

    ¡°What happened?¡± asked the Tailor. He didn¡¯t seem at all concerned.

    The elderly servant said, ¡°The Yun Family of the Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao suffered a crushing defeat. The Temple Master swept through them, making Goldendawn Divine Mountain run red with rivers of blood. He even emptied out their entire treasury!¡±

    The Tailor¡¯s eyes narrowed. All of a sudden, his tea seemedpletely vorless.

    ¡°I can say with certainty that the Yun Family hates me to the bone. They must think the Temple Master came knocking because I divulged what happened back then.¡± The Tailor rubbed his forehead. ¡°How many hidden connections do we have left in the outside world?¡±

    The elderly servant said solemnly, ¡°My Lord, not long ago, I acted in ordance with your orders, severing all connection we had to the outside world. Only three connections remain to carry out yourmands and gather intelligence.¡±

    The Tailor didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°Immediately sever all three connections!¡±

    The elderly servant eximed, ¡°My Lord, if we do that, we¡¯ll lose all control over the outside world. If something disadvantageous happens, we¡¯ll be in apletely passive position...¡±

    The Tailor said with calm indifference, ¡°Remember, never, ever underestimate the Temple Master. When the Yun Family met with disaster, they surely tried to drag me under the water. I suspect... that the Temple Master has already learned some of our secrets from Yun Changhong!¡±

    The servant looked stricken, and a chill coursed down his spine.

    ¡°Well? Why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡± The Tailor furrowed his brow.

    The elderly servant said hurriedly, ¡°My Lord, there¡¯s something else.¡±

    He then exined the conditions Su Yi had offered the revenants, as well as Mo Qingchou and the ancient orthodoxies¡¯ response.

    When the Tailor learned that Mo Qingchou had offered an immortal weapon to anyone who could help locate him, the Tailor¡¯s expression finally waved as he realized the severity of the problem.

    He hid behind the curtains, calmly watching the wind and clouds shift. However, if he wanted to take Su Yi down, he¡¯d have to make contact with the ancient orthodoxies. There was no other way to stir up waves and borrow another¡¯s hands to kill his enemy.

    Now, everything had changed. Su Yi¡¯s conditions would let <i>him</i> borrow the ancient orthodoxies¡¯ power to take the Tailor down instead!

    This unquestionably implied that if he dared make contact with the ancient orthodoxies, they were highly likely to sell him out!

    ¡°When you kill a snake, you ought to strike seven inches below its head. When you kill a man, you have to kill his heart first. The Temple Master has seized the initiative. Well yed,¡± said the Tailor, his voice growing colder.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to hide ourselvespletely and sever all links to the outside world. A year from now, I¡¯ll have another look and see if the Temple Master is still alive!¡±

    The Tailor had made his decision. He could already foresee that within a year, immortal revenants would awaken from dormancy and re-enter the world.

    Even if the Temple Master survived that long, his mastery over reincarnation would make him a target. The immortal revenants were sure to destroy him!

    ¡°Right.¡± Something suddenly urred to the Tailor, whose gaze was instantly solemn. ¡°Qu He, there¡¯s something I need you to do for me.¡±

    When the elderly servant heard his master call him directly by name, he realized the severity of the problem. He shook from head to toe, then said solemnly, ¡°Pleasemand me, My Lord.¡±

    ¡°Bring three Hidden God Guards and take a trip to the Divine Capital Star Realm.¡± The Tailor took a deep breath, then passed him a jade slip. ¡°When you get there, act in ordance with these instructions.¡±

    The Hidden God Guards!

    The elderly servant, Qu He, couldn¡¯t help but gasp. ¡°My Lord, we¡¯ve kept the Hidden God Guards in reserve all these years. Didn¡¯t you say we wouldn¡¯t use them unless it was absolutely life or death? Don¡¯t tell me...¡±

    The Tailor furrowed his brow and coldly interrupted him here. ¡°Qu He, you¡¯ve overstepped. You should be on your way.¡±

    Qu He shuddered from head to toe, but he dared not hesitate any further. He immediately rushed off to carry out his orders.

    After Qu He¡¯s figure faded from view, the Tailor sat there alone, his expression full of uncertainty. Finally, he sighed. ¡°I hope... I hope things aren¡¯t as dire as I imagine...¡±

    ......

    Late at night.

    The Bright Province of the Divine Capital Star Realm.

    A thoroughlymplit, prosperous city.

    A barefoot monk in hemp clothes and a conical hat sat quietly in the corner of a teahouse.

    A storyteller was in the middle of a tale of one of the Temple Master¡¯s legendary aplishments, a story from long ago. He spoke with such fervor that his spit flew through the air, and he practically frothed at the mouth.

    The monk listened with enthusiasm. Beneath thepels of his clothing, the aura of a seal silently gathered.

    Suddenly, an ordinary-looking man in ck walked over, looked the monk up and down, then slowly sat across from him.

    ¡°Our master has already issued orders. We¡¯re no longer epting missions. Please go back, friend,¡± whispered the man in ck.

    The monk said warmly, ¡°This humble monk hase here to meet with your master.¡±

    The man in ck frowned. ¡°What for?¡±

    The monk sped his palms together and said softly, ¡°To beg for alms.¡±

    The man in ck froze, stunned, then frowned and said irritably. ¡°What alms? Do you think our boss is some kind of saint? Or do you take me for a fool?¡±

    As he spoke, he rose and turned to leave. There was something strange about this monk. Something was clearly off!

    The man in ck sensed that this didn¡¯t bode well, and he immediately decided to retreat. But he¡¯d only just left the teahouse when a sigh full of pity for the mundane masses echoed in his ears.

    ¡°Benefactor, those who choose the monastic life do not lie. This humble monk sees a dark spot between your eyes. If you leave now, this will surely be a night of bloodshed.¡±

    The man in ck shifted on his feet, visibly stricken, and was just about to unleash an evasive art and flee when arge, powerful hand seized him by the throat. He could no longer move a muscle.

    When he looked back, he saw the monk smiling benevolently at him.

 Chapter 1371 - One Step Too Late?

    <h4>Chapter 1371 - One Step Too Late?</h4>

    The man in ck felt a chill course through him, as if he¡¯d been plunged into an icy abyss.

    He opened his mouth as if to speak, but he couldn¡¯t even utter a peep. Terror was written all over his face.

    The monk said with pity, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, benefactor. I am a monk withpassion in my heart. Once I¡¯ve searched your soul, I¡¯ll personally grant you release from the endless strife of worldly affairs.¡±

    A gentle gatha[1] rang out, and the man in ck felt a piercing pain in his soul. Everything went ck, and he lost all awareness.

    Shortly afterward.

    The monk withdrew his divine sense and whispered, ¡°They say that a lesser hermit secludes himself in the wilderness, while a greater hermit can seclude himself even in a city. It turns out that the Blissful Heavens¡¯ base is in a mundane gambling house. I wouldn¡¯t have expected that.¡±

    A bundle of pure, holy nirvanic mes surged at his fingertip, instantly reducing the man in ck to ash.

    ...

    Late at night, as themplight dwindled.

    A barefoot monk in hemp clothes and a conical hat strolled confidently down a remote alleyway.

    Deep into the alley, far from the main streets, there was a gambling house. Despite thete hour, it was still lively and boisterous inside.

    When the monk arrived, a servant said with a mocking sneer, ¡°Monk, have youe to gamble? Or to borrow money?¡±

    The monk smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯vee in search of the Hired de.¡±

    The servant¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°Sir, this is a gambling den.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯vee to gamble with my life,¡± said the monk. ¡°Lay your cards out on the table.¡±

    ¡°A moment, please.¡± The servant turned and went inside.

    Before long, a white-haired elder emerged. He looked the monk up and down and frowned. ¡°A revenant?¡±

    ¡°When the Blissful Heavens do business, do they ask a customer¡¯s origins?¡± asked the monk.

    The white-haired elder fell briefly silent, then gestured for the monk to follow. ¡°This way, please.¡±

    With that, he walked into the gambling den. The monk followed him inside.

    After passing through a hall filled with an air of depravity, they entered a winding corridor. After numerous twists and turns, they finally reached a tranquil courtyard.

    An osmanthus tree grew here, and a crescent moon hung overhead, its light cool and pure.

    ¡°Please wait here for a moment, dear guest.¡± The white-haired old man turned to leave.

    But then, the monk suddenly asked in confusion, ¡°Might I ask where I let the cat out of the bag?¡±

    The white-haired old man¡¯s expression shifted, and he immediately disappeared in a puff of smoke.

    But then, the monk tapped the air.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The surrounding air exploded, and the old man staggered back into view, his entire body covered in blood.

    ¡°Attack!¡± bellowed the white-haired old man.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    The osmanthus tree swayed, and the crescent moon hanging beneath the dome of heaven quivered, scattering a rain of dreamlike light.

    The entire courtyard instantly transformed, bing a hidden world!

    Within the hidden world, heaven and earth were overcast. Mountains rose and fell, and a pure and bright crescent moon hung from one of the peaks.

    Amplit pce bathed in sacred light stood beneath the moon.

    Before the monk could react¡ª¡ª

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Dozens of figures appeared out of nowhere and charged explosively at him, like streaks of ck lightning. Their auras were strange and ferocious. Beneath the darkness, they flickered in and out of view like ghosts.

    The monk stood there, unmoving, and sped his palms together.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Countless dazzlingly white lotuses bloomed around him. Amidst the immortal light, stingingly bright sword qi erupted from the flowers.

    Its radiance instantly illuminated the entire stretch of heaven and earth.

    All of the charging figures were instantly annihted mid-charge!

    The white-haired elder¡¯s hair stood on end as he cried out in terror, ¡°You¡¯re... You¡¯re in the Cloud Soaring Realm!¡±

    The monk inclined his head. ¡°I am indeed.¡±

    As soon as the words left his lips, the monk shot toward the distant pce.

    A wisp of Buddhist fire appeared behind him, transformed into the edge of a sword, and cleaved into the white-haired old man, reducing him to ash.

    The entire area was in upheaval. More figures charged, all of them the most elite assassins of the Blissful Heavens. Over the years, they¡¯d in too many World Kings of the present day to count.

    But against the monk, they were no more than moths to the me. All of them perished in an instant.

    Just a few breaths of timeter, the monk reached the mountaintop.

    The crescent moon was bright and pure, like a silver hook.

    The grand pce built on the mountaintop was bathed in seemingly holy light.

    <i>Hm? </i>The monk suddenly frowned. He caught a whiff of blood from within the building.

    Practically simultaneously¡ª¡ª

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A figure shot out and swung his saber.

    The monk¡¯s gaze focused. His sleeves billowed around him, and a sword shot into the air.

    <i>ng!!!</i>

    The resulting impact shook both heaven and earth. The monk staggered back and retreated.

    His assant was swinging his saber once more. He struck like lightning with terrifying momentum!

    Upon closer inspection, he was an armored man built like a mountain. He gripped a long ck saber covered in flowing, blood-red immortal light.

    But the most terrifying part was the aura emanating from him!

    Overflowing power of the Laws of the Grand Dao swept outward like a tidal wave or avnche, manifesting a strange, cmitous aura.

    And when he swung his sabers, he struck with forceparable to a Cloud Soaring Realm expert!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The monk burst with radiant light. Nirvanic mes soared into the heavens, and his aura was instantly iparably terrifying.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    The monk swung his sword. Soon, he and the enormous man were locked in fiercebat.

    <i>Is this the leader of the Blissful Heavens, the Hired de? </i>The monk frowned. Something wasn¡¯t right here.

    His opponent¡¯s aura was far too strange. He looked like a living person, yet he was like a lifeless, withered corpse. Only that tumultuous, chaotic air of cmity emanated from him.

    But there was no denying his terrifyingbat prowess!

    Due to the restriction of the Laws, Cloud Soaring Realm revenants could only disy about forty percent of their strength.

    The monk¡¯s body no longer bore a curse. He was still subject to the restriction of the Laws, but they impeded him less. This let him disy about seventy percent of his strength.

    Even so, he couldn¡¯t take this opponent down quickly!

    The monk¡¯s eyes shed as he drew upon his hidden trump card. ¡°I can¡¯t afford any more dys. Descend!¡±

    He flipped his palm, and a sword rose into the air.

    In the blink of an eye, a massive streak of radiant light rose. Sanskrit chanting and Buddhist light filled the air. That one sword gave rise to an illusory thousand worlds!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth were in chaos. Divine light rumbled and boomed.

    This sh sent that mountainous figure flying back. His bronze armor split, and he cried out in agony. It sounded like the roars of a wild beast.

    What surprised the monk most was the body beneath the army. Upon closer inspection, it was covered in seams, almost like cracked porcin. ck threads were holding the pieces of his body in ce!

    <i>This guy isn¡¯t even a revenant. No, he seems more like some kind of puppet! </i>

    The monk looked stunned.

    He leaped forward to deliver a follow-up attack, only for the tall man to let out a strange demonic invocation. His tall, stalwart figure then transformed into a ck me and disappeared.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The monk swung his sword at an angle.

    Thousands of feet away, the skies split and burst.

    The ck me fell down to earth and split, but mere momentster, it fused back together and disappeared.

    ¡°Is he unkible?¡± eximed the monk. That strike had obviously torn the tall man¡¯s body into pieces. Yet against all expectations, mere momentster, he was good as new. Now, he¡¯d vanished without a trace.

    ¡°That was no ordinary puppet,¡± said the monk, a grim look on his face. He was a peak Cloud Soaring Realm powerhouse of the lost ancient era, but this was his first time encountering such a strange opponent!

    He was like a lifeless corpse or a puppet. Even his aura was chaotic and strange to the extreme.

    After a moment¡¯s contemtion, the monk proceeded into the pce. It was thoroughlymplit andvishly decorated.

    But there was a bleeding corpse sprawled out on the throne at the center of the hall!

    She was a woman, and an absolute beauty at that, but there was a hole through her chest. Upon closer inspection, she was still alive, but her vitality was fading rapidly.

    ¡°Why... Why send a Hidden God Guard... to kill me, Master? How could you... be so ruthless?¡±

    The woman¡¯s face was deathly pale, and she was shrouded in a dense air of death. Her feeble voice started and stopped, resounding throughout the hall.

    The monk took a step forward. ¡°You¡¯re the Hired de?¡±

    The woman looked up with great difficulty, her vacant gaze turning toward the monk. Her lips moved as if she were about to say something, but in the end, she died without another word.

    The monk furrowed his brow. There was no doubt about it. Someone had killed his target before he¡¯d arrived!

    ¡°A Hidden God Guard? Could she have been referring to that enormous man I just fought?

    ¡°And if that woman was the Hired de, the leader of the Blissful Heavens, her master... was most likely the Tailor!¡±

    The monk was finally starting to understand.

    The Tailor had sent a Hidden God Guard to kill his own disciple, the Hired de. This was to sever all links to him and prevent Su Yi from learning where he was hiding.

    ¡°He even killed his own disciple. The Tailor sure is ruthless,¡± sighed the monk.

    In the end, he¡¯d arrived just one step toote. The monk found this extremely difficult to ept.

    ......

    Meanwhile, in the estate of the Wen Family of the Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao.

    ¡°You know what befell the Yun Family, and I trust you¡¯re already aware that it was Fellow Daoist Su who sent me here. I¡¯vee to see Wen Yong. Once he¡¯s answered a few of my questions, I¡¯ll leave immediately,¡± said Sword Immortal Qingshi. He stood alone outside the Wen Family¡¯s gates.

    The Wen Family higher-ups¡¯ faces filled with uncertainty.

    ¡°Might I ask who you are, sir?¡± an old man asked gravely.

    ¡°Me?¡± Sword Immortal Qingshi smiled. ¡°A humble sword cultivator of ancient times, one fortunate enough to have survived to see the present day.¡±

    As he spoke, he stretched out and flicked his fingers.

    <i>ng!</i>

    An iparably dazzling streak of sword qi rose into the firmament, illuminating the mountains and rivers and dispersing the dense darkness of the night.

    That terrifying sword force made the gathered Wen Family higher-ups¡¯ expressions shift.

    ¡°A Cloud Soaring Realm powerhouse!¡± someone couldn¡¯t help but shout.

    ¡°Everyone, might you assist me? Don¡¯t make me havee all this way in vain.¡± Sword Immortal Qingshi gently sped his fist.

    The Wen nsmen looked at each other. Finally, an old-timer took a deep breath and gravely issued orders. ¡°Family Head, go bring Wen Yong over. If he has anything to say, he can say it in front of this senior.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± The leader of the Wen Family nodded his assent.

    But it was then that a panicked voice resounded from the gates. ¡°This is terrible! Ancestor Wen Yong is dead!!¡± ¡°What!?¡±

    The Wen Family higher-ups were visibly stricken.

    Sword Immortal Qingshi¡¯s heart sank. <i>Wen Yong is dead? Could it be that the Tailor decided to silence him before I arrived?</i>

    1. In modern Buddhist practice, a gatha is a kind of verse recited mentally in rhythm with one''s breathing as part of mindfulness practice ?

 Chapter 1372 - The Bookkeeper

    <h4>Chapter 1372 - The Bookkeeper</h4>

    Late at night.

    The Four Seas Tower.

    Within a well-hidden hall, the Bookkeeper was tallying up sums.

    He was thin, with a beard like a mountain goat''s. His gaze was deep but clear, and his long, slender fingers danced nimbly across his abacus. The crisp ttering of its beads echoed clearly throughout the room.

    As the man behind the curtain at Four Seas Tower, his greatest joy in life was sitting ale at night, going through the ounts piled high on his desk.

    It was only during these moments that he could rxpletely and enjoy a tranquility all his own.

    However, tonight, his heart wasn¡¯t in it. He started and stopped, and his mind wandered.

    ¡°Old Bookkeeper, I¡¯vee to see you.¡± A mellow voice suddenly echoed from beyond the hall. Meanwhile, someone pushed the tightly shut doors open.

    An old man whose hair and beard were white walked inside. This was none other than the servant the Tailor called Qu He.

    The Bookkeeper¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his gaze was a bit conflicted. ¡°I never would have guessed His Lordship would send you personally.¡±

    ¡°You anticipated that he¡¯d send someone to visit you?¡± eximed Qu He.

    Instead of answering, the Bookkeeper picked up a pen and wrote a line of red text on thest page of his ledger: ¡°All debts have been repaid.¡±

    His handwriting was vigorous, and the ink was as red as blood.

    He then gently set down his pen as if he¡¯d rxedpletely. His fingers gently caressed his abacus as he said, ¡°I excel at nothing more than settling ounts. That doesn¡¯t just apply to money, either. It goes for rights and wrongs and grudges and kindnesses too.¡±

    His voice was calm, and it sounded as if he were speaking to himself. ¡°Throughout our long years together, I¡¯ve kept track of every kindness His Lordship has ever done me, silently carving them into my heart. Simrly, I¡¯ve kept track of everything I¡¯ve done to repay his benevolence.¡±

    Suddenly, he looked up and met Qu He¡¯s gaze. ¡°If His Lordship hadn¡¯t sent you to me, I would have died before betraying him, even if the Temple Master came looking for me.

    ¡°s...¡± the Bookkeeper let out a deep sigh, his expression utterly bleak. ¡°In the end, His Lordship couldn¡¯t rest assured without sending you to silence me.¡±

    Qu He looked stunned, and his gaze shifted inscrutably. ¡°Just as I thought, you already guessed it.¡±

    The Bookkeeperughed coldly. ¡°After the Yun Family met with disaster, numerous ancient factions agreed to help the Temple Master seek out His Lordship. As His Lordship¡¯s confidant, I¡¯d have to be a fool not to understand his current predicament.¡±

    His voice was full of entirely unconcealed mockery.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Qu He asked, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you run?¡±

    ¡°Simple. I wanted to see with my own eyes if the master I¡¯ve served faithfully for all these years could really bear to silence me,¡± the Bookkeeper said without so much as pausing to think. ¡°Now, I have my answers.¡±

    He pointed at Qu He and smiled. ¡°And what about you, old servant? Shouldn¡¯t you be worried about your own safety?¡±

    Qu He couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Why should I be worried?¡±

    ¡°Had you remained by His Lordship¡¯s side, you could have spent your whole life serving him,¡± said the Bookkeeper. ¡°But the moment you left his side and arrived in the Divine Capital Star Realm, you became a liability.¡±

    He continued emphatically, ¡°I dare say with certainty that when His Lordship made this decision, he¡¯d already mentally cast you aside.¡±

    Qu He instantly fell silent, and his expression filled with uncertainty. A momentter, he looked at the Bookkeeper and said coldly, ¡°Once I¡¯ve killed you, I can return to see His Lordship. How can you say he¡¯s cast me aside?¡±

    The Bookkeeperughed. ¡°Ah, but you can¡¯t kill me.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Qu He.

    He pped his hands, and a thin figure appeared out of nowhere directly beside him.

    The man was covered entirely in a ck cloak. Only his cold, indifferent eyes were visible. His aura was strange and inscrutable, as if he were covered in crawling shadows.

    ¡°Can I kill you now?¡±ughed Qu He.

    The Bookkeeper¡¯s pupils constricted, and he visibly paled. ¡°A Hidden God Guard!?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even I would never have guessed His Lordship would go so far as to reveal this hidden trump card,¡± sighed Qu He. ¡°He had me bring three Hidden God Guards with me this time. I sent one to the Wen Family of the Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao and one to the Blissful Heavens¡¯ headquarters in the Bright Province. The third, Zero-Seven, hase with me to see you.¡±

    Zero-Seven was the number representing the thin man in ck beside him!

    Even after he appeared, the man in the ck cloak stood there in silence, not uttering a word. However, the oppressive aura emanating from him bore down on the entire hall.

    The Bookkeeper suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°He even went so far as to reveal the Hidden God Guards. I can see that the Temple Master has really left His Lordship frantic. If I¡¯m not mistaken, he¡¯s terrified that the Temple Master will find his hiding ce.¡±

    Qu He said inly, ¡°No need to stall any longer. The moment Zero-Seven and I arrived, your fate was sealed.¡±

    But the Bookkeeper justughed, rose to his feet, and said, ¡°Go ahead and try it, then!¡±

    He then faced the depths of the hall and bowed. ¡°Your Excellency the Temple Master, please show yourself.¡±

    Qu He instantly looked stricken.

    A tall, upright figure sauntered out of the hall¡¯s depths. He was dressed in blue, and he looked calm and extraordinary. Beneath themplight, he shone with an illusory, ethereal glow. This was none other than Su Yi.

    ¡°You... You actually betrayed His Lordship a long time ago!?¡± Qu He shouted in shock and fury.

    ¡°No, the Temple Master only showed up a little while ago,¡± the Bookkeeper said expressionlessly. ¡°I put my life on the line and made a deal with him. We agreed that if His Lordship <i>didn¡¯t </i>send anyone to silence me within three days, I¡¯d kill myself to make absolutely certain none of His Lordship¡¯s secrets leaked.

    ¡°And if His Lordship did send someone to kill me? In that case, the Temple Master agreed to help me avoid disaster, and in exchange, I promised to tell him everything he wished to know.¡±

    He looked at Qu He and said softly, ¡°His Lordship forced my hand.¡±

    Qu He¡¯s expression was unsightly. He was iparably furious; he obviously realized how serious this situation was.

    ¡°Old-timer, you¡¯ve been cast aside too. How about you let this end here? Cooperate with me, and you can live too,¡± suggested Su Yi.

    ¡°Nothing but the ravings of a madman!¡± Qu He sneered, his expression full of determination as he said coldly, ¡°I am alive because of His Lordship. Death, that¡¯s all. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll sell my master out!¡±

    He then waved his hand through the air. ¡°Zero-Seven, attack!¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± The thin man in the ck cloak nodded, then answered in a raspy voice. It sounded as if he hadn¡¯t spoken in a long, long time.

    <i>ng!</i>

    A saber glowing with blood-red immortal life appeared in his hand. He swung it, and a bleeding severed head flew through the air.

    However, it belonged to Qu He!

    ¡°You...¡± His eyes widened, and his face filled with astonishment, bewilderment, and disbelief.

    And here he¡¯d only just said he was willing to die for his master.

    He would never have thought the Hidden God Guard apanying him would decapitate him a momentter! It was just too sudden and too unexpected.

    Zero-Seven said indifferently, ¡°Mastermanded that if the Temple Master appeared while you were still alive, I was to cut you down first to prevent you from falling into his hands.¡±

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Qu He¡¯s severed head fell to the floor, at just the right angle for him to look up at the Bookkeeper.

    His face was full of astonishment, bewilderment, and bitterness. The Bookkeeper saw it all in full detail, and he sighed. ¡°See? That¡¯s what happened to discarded pawns.¡±

    When a hunter shot a bird, he¡¯d put away his bow, and when he caught a cunning hare, he¡¯d boil even a faithful dog!

    Throughout history, when a pawn was no longer useful, it was hard to avoid being abandoned, no matter who they were!

    Su Yi witnessed this whole exchange, but he¡¯d long since grown ustomed to such things. He understood the Tailor¡¯s disposition. He¡¯d do anything to achieve his goals.

    <i>ng!</i>

    Saber qi swept outward, and explosive murderous intent filled the entire hall. The Hidden God Guard numbered Zero-Seven leaped forward, saber swinging, and attacked the Bookkeeper.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The massive hall shook. The power of a formation surged forth with flowing immortal light, like the sun rising into the sky.

    A turbulent waterfall of raging mes and divine radiance swept toward Zero-Seven.

    ¡°Your Excellency, hurry up and retreat!¡± bellowed the Bookkeeper. He and Su Yi rushed outside of the hall.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    They¡¯d only just made it outside when the hall copsed with a bang. A terrifying wave of the formation¡¯s power nketed heaven and earth, enveloping the entire stretch ofndpletely.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite the formation,¡±mented Su Yi.

    ¡°In recent years, the Four Seas Tower has acquired arge number of Transcendent treasures. This formation is one of them,¡± said the Bookkeeper, a solemn look on his face. ¡°However, I¡¯m afraid its power won¡¯t be anywhere near enough to suppress a Hidden God Guard.¡±

    He then exined what the Hidden God Guards were.

    About twenty years ago, ruins of the age of the End of the Dharma started appearing throughout the stars.

    The Tailor sent his forces to the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone, the Impermeable Demon Ocean, and other danger zones. They¡¯d gathered arge number of treasures and good fortune left over from ancient times.

    These treasures included numerous corpses of immortals, as well as Transcendent revenants yet to awaken from dormancy!

    Most of the immortal corpses were in pieces. They¡¯d died a long time ago.

    And the Transcendent revenants were like silkworm chrysalises. They werepletely inert.

    But the Tailor nheless saw them as precious treasures. He used a secret art called the Stolen Heavens Demon Seed Scripture to turn the immortal corpses into divine materials. He then used the dormant Transcendent revenants as soul bodies to create a set of puppets!

    These puppets were different from your typical demonic puppets, corpse puppets, and spirit puppets. They were crafted from numerous fragmented immortal corpses, and each contained the soul body of a Transcendent revenant.

    The Tailor called them the Hidden God Guards. Each had strengthparable to a Cloud Soaring powerhouse, and their bodies were all but unkible.

    Furthermore, they were intelligent, and they had all manner ofbat abilities.

    When Su Yi learned all this, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. <i>They really don¡¯t call him the Tailor for nothing. He actually used immortal corpses and Transcendent revenants to sew a group of terrifying monsters together.</i>

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Off in the distance, the formation exploded. Firelight swept forth, and a figure shot out of the wreckage.

    This was none other than the Hidden God Guard Zero-Seven!

    He emanated a strange, terrifying, cmitous aura. His baleful aura filled the air. Shockingly, he was entirely unharmed!

    <i>ng!</i>

    As soon as he emerged from the formation, Zero-Seven held his blood-red immortal saber aloft and charged straight for the Bookkeeper.

    The edge of his saber struck like lightning, his momentum startling the heavens and moving the earth!

    For a moment, even Su Yi''s eyes narrowed.

 Chapter 1373 - Offering a Treasure

    <h4>Chapter 1373 - Offering a Treasure</h4>

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Tyrannical saber qi ripped through the sky and cleaved at the Bookkeeper.

    But just in the nick of time, a sword thrust through the air.

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    The saber qi copsed, and a rain of light scattered.

    Naturally, it was Su Yi who¡¯d intervened. He shot forward, blurring as he swept his sword at Hidden God Guard Zero-Seven.

    But just momentster, Su Yi was forced back, his blood and qi churning.

    ¡°This guy is actually even stronger than that Ruan Caizhi woman!¡± eximed Su Yi.

    Meanwhile, Zero-Seven ignored Su Yipletely and went straight for the Bookkeeper.

    The Bookkeeper watched with rm and fury. He naturally knew full well that the Tailor had ordered the Hidden God Guard to silence him!

    Su Yi intercepted Zero-Seven in midair. The Sword of the Human Realm let out a clear hum as he manifested a world out of the power of reincarnation.

    Right from the start, he used the aura of the Sword of the Nine Hells to circte the mysteries of reincarnation. He no longer dared hesitate in the slightest.

    <i>ng!!</i>

    A heaven-shaking impact rang out. Zero-Seven swayed on his feet as he was forced several steps back.

    Especially when sword qi imbued with the power of reincarnation swept toward him, leaving his body covered in gashes!

    Before Zero-Seven had even managed to steady himself, Su Yi attacked once more, sword swinging.

    In the blink of an eye, tens of thousands of streaks of sword qi criss-crossed. Everyst one of them was full of the power of the Sword of the Nine Hells, and together, they manifested illusions of the cycle of reincarnation.

    Zero-Seven neither retreated nor fled, instead waving his saber and shing with Su Yi head-on.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The entire stretch of sky shattered. Firelight zed, blotting out the sun and obscuring the skies.

    The Hidden God Guard¡¯s strength was indeed perverse. He was far beyond even Cloud Soaring Realm revenants like Ruan Caizhi and Wei Changfu.

    What made Su Yi frown was that although he repeatedly damaged Zero-Seven, the Hidden God Guard¡¯s wounds always quickly knit back together. He seemed unkible.

    <i>So, a puppet sewn together from the corpses of immortals is actually this strong?</i>

    Even Su Yi found this strange and unbelievable.

    It was no wonder the Tailor saw the Hidden God Guards as his hidden trump cards. These monstrosities were far too terrifying and strange.

    But as the battle raged on, Su Yi quickly sensed that the Hidden God Guard¡¯s wounds were increasingly severe, and his wounds were healing increasingly slowly.

    The crux of the matter was that the power of reincarnation was full of the aura of the End. It could deal heavy damage to the Hidden God Guard¡¯s physical body.

    ¡°Activate!¡± Zero-Seven suddenly bellowed.

    His entire body caught aze, bursting with terrifying, blood-colored light. His strength and momentum abruptly rose to new heights.

    One saber sh, and he forced Su Yi back!

    Zero-Seven seized the opportunity to blur into a beam of light and charge at the Bookkeeper once more. Even if he died, he had to take the Bookkeeper down with him!

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed. He¡¯d originally hoped to keep testing Zero-Seven¡¯s abilities and get a full sense of this abomination¡¯s strength.

    s, he could no longer concern himself with that.

    ¡°Descend!¡± Su Yi shouted and raised the edge of his sword into the air.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth dimmed abruptly. A seemingly tangible world materialized out of the power of reincarnation, trapping Zero-Seven inside.

    ¡°Cut!¡±

    As his sword descended, all manner of grand and mysterious visions manifested within that illusory world.

    The towering tform of Rebirth, the surging Reincarnation Pool, the boundless Sea of Bitterness, the Path of the Far Shore leading into the endless darkness, the dusky light of the End...

    It was as if a world had manifested out of the cycle of reincarnation!

    Zero-Seven was trapped inside, and he obviously sensed a threat. Terrifying, destructive power exploded around him, and he swung a blood-red immortal saver and charged straight ahead.

    As he passed, he shattered the illusory tform of Rebirth, and broke through the Reincarnation Pool. Within the Sea of Bitterness, he cleaved open a path to life and fought his way out of the fiery Path of the Far Shore.

    He was unstoppably domineering, so valiant and fearless that it seemed he didn¡¯t care whether he lived or died.

    Su Yi frowned.

    However, during this process, Zero-Seven repeatedly took heavy injuries. Every time, flesh and blood broke and scattered through the air.

    Even though he recovered every time, his wounds were piling on. He was like cracked porcin on the verge of shattering. Everywhere you looked, there were startling, heart-stirring wounds.

    Finally, when Zero-Seven charged through the dusky light of the End, he could no longer take it. That dusky radiance swept over him, and his body exploded.

    Countless fragments of corpse rained down like meteors. Upon closer inspection, fine ck threads wrapped around the chunks, as if trying to piece his body back together.

    But as that dusky light descended, the countless fragments of bone and fine ck threads were all obliterated! Not even ash remained.

    Su Yi put away the Sword of the Human Realm.

    The Samsara Domain trembled, then disappeared with a bang.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t deny that the Hidden God Guard had been strange and insidious. Most likely, no one else could have killed him!

    The power of reincarnation, which countered the revenant¡¯s soul body,bined with the Sword of the Nine Hells. This was what let him reduce this abomination to powder.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Off in the distance, the Bookkeeper fell to the ground, breathing in ragged gasps. His entire body was drenched in cold sweat.

    During the battle earlier, Hidden God Guard Zero-Seven had locked onto him several times. Each time, he felt a terrifying shock to his soul.

    Now that it was over and he could finally rx, he couldn¡¯t remain upright.

    When the Bookkeeper saw Su Yi approach from afar, he couldn¡¯t help butugh at himself. ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of you, Your Excellency. To tell the truth, this was my first time witnessing the strength of a Hidden God Guard. I would never have guessed they¡¯d be so terrifying.¡±

    But as soon as he said this, his expression shifted. <i>So what if the Hidden God Guard was terrifying? Didn¡¯t the Temple Master kill it in the end anyway?</i>

    ¡°Where is the information I wanted?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The Bookkeeper took a moment to calm himself, then slipped a jade slip from his sleeves. ¡°This contains the location of a spatial node leading to the Hidden God Lands. If it¡¯s as I suspect, the Tailor has hidden himself inside. Please ept it, Your Excellency.¡±

    He then passed the slip to Su Yi from afar.

    Su Yi epted it, then crushed it without even bothering to examine its contents. ¡°A clever rabbit keeps three burrows. The Tailor went so far as to try to cook his golden goose; there¡¯s no way he¡¯s still in the Hidden God Lands.¡±

    The Bookkeeper froze, stunned, then let out a deep sigh. ¡°You¡¯re most likely right.¡±

    Both he and Su Yi understood the Tailor. He wouldn¡¯t have sent Qu He out with three Hidden God Guards only to stick around the Hidden God Lands.

    Leaving was the only way to ensure nothing unexpected happened.

    ¡°But aren¡¯t you worried that His Excellency would anticipate your reaction? What if he never left the Hidden God Lands after all?¡± asked the Bookkeeper.

    ¡°The old schemer tries to do everything seamlessly,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare take such a gamble. It¡¯s that very meticulous caution that¡¯s kept him alive all this time.¡±

    The Bookkeeper didn¡¯t quite get it. ¡°In that case, whye here in person, Your Excellency? After all, Qu He came here to silence me, the Hired de, and Wen Yong. He wasn¡¯t targeting you.¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°If I simply did nothing, the Tailor wouldn¡¯t have suffered any unexpected losses. He¡¯d just think that everything was still under his control.¡±

    The Bookkeeper finally understood. The Tailor was afraid that the Temple Master woulde for him. That was why he¡¯d sent Qu He to kill him, Wen Yong, and the Hired de.

    Had the Temple Master not intervened, neither Qu He nor Zero-Seven would have died, and everything would have remained under the Tailor¡¯s control.

    But now, the Temple Master hadn¡¯t just saved him. He¡¯d also killed Zero-Seven, and indirectly, Qu He. There was no way the Tailor would be able to remain seated after learning this!

    To the point that, to make absolutely certain the Temple Master didn¡¯te for him, he was sure to flee the Hidden God Lands without hesitation!

    ¡°The Tailor has lost all influence over the outside world. If he needs information, he¡¯ll need to make contact with the outside world once more,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°When a wind passes, it leaves its mark. When a goose flies by, it leaves behind its call. If he tries any funny business, he¡¯s sure to let something slip eventually!¡±

    Wen Yong had been the Tailor¡¯s mouthpiece.

    The Bookkeeper of Four Seas Tower had been his eyes and arms.

    The assassins of the Blissful Heavens had been his hidden pawns scattered throughout the stars.

    Now, all three connections to the outside world had been destroyed. If the Tailor remained hidden alone in the darkness, he would no longer be able to influence the bnce of power!

    In this state, the Tailor naturally couldn¡¯t y any further tricks.

    Especially since numerous ancient orthodoxies were eyeing him hungrily. The moment the Tailor showed his face, he¡¯d reveal his location!

    With his location and identity revealed, the Tailor could no longer continue being the dark sovereign behind the curtain. No longer would anyone pale at the mere mention of him!

    This was Su Yi¡¯s counterattack.

    When you killed a snake, you had to aim for seven inches behind the head.

    Su Yi had forced the Tailor to sever his own hands and blind his own eyes. Furthermore, he was using the power of the ancient orthodoxies to make the Tailor the target of countless arrows!

    Even if the Tailor still had hidden cards up his sleeves, it seemed to Su Yi that he wouldn¡¯t be able to stir up any more major waves!

    When he saw that Su Yi was about to leave, the Bookkeeper hurriedly called out to him. ¡°Your Excellency, please, wait.¡±

    ¡°Do you have any further business with me?¡± Su Yi stopped in his tracks.

    The Bookkeeper paused to take a deep breath, then prostrated himself and said solemnly, ¡°I have an unreasonable request I hope you can grant, Your Excellency!¡±

    Su Yi turned around to look at the Bookkeeper. He smiled faintly. ¡°You hope to receive my protection!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do!¡± said the Bookkeeper. ¡°I served the Tailor all these years. I understand his disposition better than anyone. I don¡¯t even need to think to know that the old codger is sure to seek revenge against me given the slightest opportunity!

    ¡°And you¡¯re the only one in this world capable of taking him down a peg, Your Excellency.¡±

    With that, he took a jade box from his sleeves and proffered it to Su Yi. ¡°This contains a mysterious immortal treasure Four Seas Tower acquired not long ago. Please, ept it with a smile!¡±

    Su Yi looked at the box thoughtfully. ¡°An immortal treasure? It seems your Four Seas Tower has acquired quite a few impressive treasures ofte.¡±

    They called Four Seas Tower the greatest tradingpany of the starry skies. They had bases throughout the hundred great star realms.

    Its hidden leader, the Bookkeeper, was even sometimes called the God of Wealth!

    ¡°I dare say with certainty that none of the treasures we¡¯ve gathered over the years canpare to the one in that box!¡± the Bookkeeper said solemnly. ¡°Furthermore, I have a collection of Transcendent-level treasures with me, over a thousand types in total. I originally intended to deliver them to the Tailor, but now, I¡¯m willing to offer all of them to you instead. All I ask is for your protection!¡±

    His heart practically dripped blood. The pain was almost suffocating.

    The treasures he¡¯d just offered Su Yi were among the most precious in his possession. Their value was inestimable.

    Especially the immortal treasure in the jade box. Its origins were mysterious, and it was unquestionably, absolutely priceless. It would have driven any ancient orthodoxy mad with desire.

    But now, the Bookkeeper was giving it away, all in hopes of staying alive!

 Chapter 1374 - Collapse!

    <h4>Chapter 1374 - Copse!</h4>

    Su Yi took a deep, hard look at the Bookkeeper and said, ¡°I can¡¯t trust you.¡±

    The Bookkeeper stiffened, but before he could say anything, Su Yi continued, ¡°But I don¡¯t mind keeping you around.¡±

    ¡°What...¡± The Bookkeeper¡¯s mind practically went nk. He felt a bit befuddled. <i>He doesn¡¯t trust me, but he¡¯s still willing to keep me by his side. Why?</i>

    Su Yi quickly gave him his answers. ¡°I want to kill the Tailor, and you were once his confidant. If I keep you close, you¡¯ll function as bait.¡±

    The Bookkeeper fell silent, but he quickly epted it. <i>So what if I¡¯ve be no more than bait? It¡¯s enough that I¡¯ll be under the Temple Master¡¯s protection!</i>

    ¡°Can you still maintain control over Four Seas Tower?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°I can!¡± the Bookkeeper said without hesitation. ¡°Four Seas Tower has bases across the stars, all of them run by people I trained personally. Over the years, they¡¯ve helped me conduct business, but more than that, they¡¯ve helped me gather intelligence from other star realms.

    ¡°However, they¡¯re entirely unaware that I once served the Tailor. So long as I live, there¡¯s no way they¡¯ll betray me, not over this.¡±

    Su Yi nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Excellent. Going forward, you are to maintain leadership of Four Seas Tower.¡±

    The Bookkeeper finally sighed in relief. ¡°Your Excellency, please rest assured. Going forward, I¡¯ll do everything in my power to assist you!¡±

    With that, he raised the jade box. ¡°Please ept this treasure!¡±

    Su Yi epted the box, but didn¡¯t open it. ¡°What kind of treasure is inside?¡±

    The Bookkeeper exined at top speed, ¡°It¡¯s a worn-out bronze furnace about the size of a fist. Its surface is corroded, and it looks ordinary, but it contains markings of the Immortal Dao, and immortal light frequently rises within it like mist, creating a soothing fragrance.

    ¡°Furthermore, it¡¯s full of spirituality. I once inserted a batch of Transcendent spirit medicines into the bronze furnace, and there was no need for me to do anything else. Within seconds, it produced a top-quality spirit pill. The pill alone was shockingly valuable.

    ¡°A few days ago, I auctioned the pill off. Even several revenants of illustrious backgrounds fought over it. In the end, it sold for an astronomical price.¡±

    The Bookkeeper sighed. ¡°It¡¯s just a pity. My experience is coarse and limited. I cannot discern this treasure¡¯s origins. I tried investigating it with my divine sense, but I couldn¡¯t see through any of its secrets.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s heart stirred. <i>Don¡¯t tell me it''s a sentient immortal furnace?</i>

    Meanwhile, the Bookkeeper continued, ¡°But I can say with certainty that this treasure is extraordinary! Over the years, I¡¯ve gotten my hands on various other immortal treasures, but most were in pieces, and their spirituality was severely damaged. None were particrly valuable. But this bronze furnace is different. It¡¯s got a hole in it, and the surface is a bit patinated, but it¡¯s otherwise undamaged. Your Excellency, you¡¯ll understand as soon as you open the box.¡±

    This description had piqued Su Yi¡¯s curiosity, and he wanted to open the box to see just what the furnace looked like.

    But then, he recalled the Sword of the Nine Hells within his sea of consciousness, and he immediately rejected the idea.

    Opening the box to reveal an immortal treasure to the sword would be like tossing a meat bun to a dog; there was no way he¡¯d get the furnace back.

    ¡°I¡¯ll open it and have a lookter,¡± said Su Yi, putting away the box. ¡°Get up. There¡¯s something I need you to do for me.¡±

    ¡°Please tell me what I can do for you, Your Excellency,¡± the Bookkeeper rose and said respectfully.

    ¡°I need a quiet ce. It shouldn¡¯t be too far away, but it¡¯d be best if it were out amongst the mountains and waters,¡± said Su Yi.

    Before, Universal Emptiness Temple had stood in a barren wilderness of the Fan Province, a ce so remote that not even birds could be bothered to shit there. Human cultivators seldom visited.

    It was so remote that even if Su Yi wanted to take a stroll through the red dust of mortality, he¡¯d have to fly for ages first.

    He had the temple with him right now, so he wanted to find a new ce for it. That would save him the trouble of running back and forth.

    Four Seas Tower¡¯s base was called the City of Heavenly Abundance. It was the most prosperous city of the Middle Province, one of the three greatest cities of the Divine Capital Star Realm!

    ¡°That¡¯s simple,¡± said the Bookkeeper. ¡°About one hundred and eighty miles from the City of Heavenly Abundance, there¡¯s a ce called Mount Clearmoon. It¡¯s a famous blessed ground, but it fell under the Four Seas Tower¡¯s control not long ago. If you need it, you can take up residence there right now.¡±

    Su Yi straightforwardly agreed. To a World King like him, one hundred and eighty miles was nothing. He could traverse that distance in a sh.

    He and the Bookkeeper set off for Mount Clearmoon that very night.

    ......

    The peak was covered in lush bamboo forests, and the air was rife with spirituality. Everywhere he looked, Su Yi saw flowing water and springs. It really did seem like an otherworldly purend.

    There were old-fashioned pavilions and halls built on the mountain¡¯s slopes, and clearings nted with medicine and flowers.

    This had originally been a ce for prominent members of the Four Seas Tower to cultivate in peace, but as soon as the Bookkeeper arrived, he ordered them all to leave that very night.

    When he learned that Su Yi had no need of servants, the Bookkeeper sent them packing too. Before long, he¡¯d emptied the entire mountain out.

    After taking Su Yi on a tour of the mountain, the Bookkeeper said respectfully, ¡°Your Excellency, I¡¯ll stay at the guesthouse at the foot of the mountain. If you need anything, please go ahead andmand me.¡±

    Su Yi nodded, then stood near the cliff and waved his sleeves.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Universal Emptiness Temple appeared out of nowhere,nding gently in the valley below.

    ¡°Going forward, this is a forbidden ground. You are not to approach without permission,¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡°Understood!¡± The Bookkeeper solemnly assented. Inwardly, he clicked his tongue. <i>I would never have guessed the Temple Master was carrying a grand old temple like that around!</i>

    But had he been there to see Illuminating Emptiness scampering about like mad with the whole building on his back, he wouldn¡¯t have found this at all strange.

    ¡°Your Excellency, tomorrow at dawn, I¡¯ll deliver the Transcendent treasures I spoke of. Do you... need anything else?¡± asked the Bookkeeper.

    ¡°Wait a moment,¡± ordered Su Yi.

    The Bookkeeper was stunned, but he didn¡¯t ask any more questions.

    Soon, they heard whooshing from beneath the distant dome of heaven. Two figures streaked through the air andnded not far away. One transformed into a long-robed man with a sword on his back, the other into a barefoot monk in hemp clothes and a conical hat.

    These were none other than Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha.

    Their aura alone was enough to make the Bookkeeper gasp. He could tell that both of them were Cloud Soaring Realm powerhouses!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, both of us arrived one step toote,¡± said Sword Immortal Qingshi, looking a bit ashamed. He sped his fist. ¡°We let you down. We humbly request your forgiveness.¡±

    The Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha sped his fist and inclined his head. He looked a bit embarrassed too.

    ¡°You needn¡¯t act like this,¡± said Su Yi. He then exined the situation in full detail.

    Only then did Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha understand his intentions. Both of them instantly sighed in relief. They then proceeded to exin their experiences in detail.

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t at all surprised to learn that Wen Yong and the Hired de were already dead. He just said, ¡°How about we cultivate quietly for a while?¡±

    Naturally, neither Sword Immortal Qingshi nor the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha had any objections.

    Su Yi then introduced both of them to the Bookkeeper, and they headed straight for Universal Emptiness Temple.

    After running like mad all night and oveing a grand battle, Su Yi needed to rx.

    ......

    Meanwhile, beneath the same night sky.

    The Hidden God Lands.

    A curtain of light hovered in front of the Tailor. The death of the hidden boss of the Blissful Heavens, the Hired de, was reflected upon it.

    The Tailor raised a cup of tea, took a sip, and sighed. ¡°Child, I was your master, but there was no other choice. You knew too much. Against a foe as powerful as the Temple Master, I had no choice but to silence you.¡±

    Before long, yet another curtain of light floated into the air. This one reflected the Wen Family estates and Wen Yong¡¯s death.

    The Tailor held his teacup, a hint of grief on his brow. ¡°Wen Yong, I¡¯m sorry. We¡¯ve been friends for all these years, but there was no other choice. If you have to me someone, me the Temple Master for pushing me to this. I had no choice but to resort to underhanded means to defend myself.¡±

    He then drained his cup once more, and his expression regained its typical unppable calm.

    Thus far, everything had remained entirely within his control. He felt some grief and frustration, but that was all. This could in no way shake his heart.

    After he finished his second cup of tea, a third curtain of light appeared. This one reflected everything that had happened in Four Seas Tower.

    From Qu He and the Bookkeeper¡¯s conversation to Su Yi¡¯s sudden appearance and Zero-Seven decapitating Qu He in a single sh...

    All of these scenes were reflected in full detail.

    It was only after Hidden God Guard Zero-Seven died that the curtain of light dissipated.

    The Tailor stood there in a daze, then sank into asting silence.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Suddenly, he flung his teacup to the ground, shattering it. His face was iparably ashen.

    ¡°You bastard! You bastard!!¡±

    The man behind the curtains shouted in an uncharacteristic loss ofposure. His eyes bulged, and his expression was contorted and hideous. His thin, bony chest heaved violently.

    He¡¯d experienced far, far too many setbackstely, and the weight of them was crushing.

    The deathtrap he¡¯d carefully arranged at the Violet Heavens tform had ended in the annihtion of everybatant involved <i>except </i>his target.

    At Goldendawn Divine Mountain, the Yun Family had the Profound Divinity Sword House behind them. They were well prepared, too. That should have been enough to deal Su Yi a serious setback.

    But in the end, the Yun Family suffered a crushing defeat instead.

    The Yun Family¡¯s defeat put him in apletely passive position. He had no choice but to sever hisst three connections to the outside world.

    This series of setbacks was bad enough already.

    Who¡¯d have thought that tonight, one of his long-hidden trump cards, the Hidden God Guard Zero-Seven, <i>and </i>the elderly servant who¡¯d apanied him for years, Qu He, would meet with disaster?

    The Tailor was almost too angry to see straight. Anger built up in his chest, but it had nowhere to go. In the end, he actually coughed up a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°It took countless years of nning to ce my ¡®eyes¡¯ and ¡®hands¡¯ all across the stars, yet now... all of it hase to ruin!!¡± The Tailor¡¯s voice was raspy. He gnashed his teeth so hard they almost shattered.

    He was the man behind the curtain, yet now, he¡¯d lost all ability to influence the outside world, and he¡¯d lost his informants. For the first time in his life, he felt indescribable frustration and dejection.

    It was as if someone had poked out his eyes and cut off his ears!

    All he saw was endless darkness, and he heard nothing but silence!

 Chapter 1375 - Seizing Food From a Tigerâ€™s Jaws

    <h4>Chapter 1375 - Seizing Food From a Tiger¡¯s Jaws</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity about Zero-Seven....¡± The Tailor¡¯s heart twitched. He felt as if he¡¯d been stabbed.

    Over the years, he¡¯d poured an enormous amount of effort and practically all of his wealth into refining the nine Hidden God Guards. They were his ultimate trump cards, and there was no way he¡¯d reveal them if he had any other choice.

    But now, his cards had been revealed, and worse, he¡¯d even lost one of them. How could the Tailor not be furious?

    The whole point of a hidden trump card was that your enemy didn¡¯t know about it. The moment it was revealed, it was no longer anywhere near as threatening!

    This was what truly made the Tailor¡¯s heart ache.

    A long time passed before he gradually regained his former calm.

    But he suddenly seemed much older. A lingering, overcast look appeared on his face, and he was no longer as calm orposed as before.

    ¡°After this, the Temple Master surely knows how to find the Hidden God Lands. Will... hee here?¡±

    The Tailor frowned. He could predict that the Temple Master most likely wouldn¡¯te! They¡¯d been enemies for such a long time. How could the Tailor not understand the Temple Master¡¯s disposition?

    Still, in the end, the Tailor dared not take this gamble. He was keenly aware that the Temple Master understood him too. The Temple Master could surely guess what he¡¯d predict!

    Even if it was unlikely that the Temple Master would show up and attack, he had to leave no traces behind!

    ¡°I.. cannot remain in the Hidden God Lands...!¡± The Tailor immediately made his decision. ¡°However, I absolutely cannot let this grudge go unavenged!

    ¡°Next time! Next time, I¡¯ll end things with you forever, Temple Master!¡±

    ¡°Even if I can¡¯t y any tricks or employ any schemes, even if I can¡¯t borrow another¡¯s hands to kill him, I¡¯ll naturally show him what I¡¯m truly capable of!¡±

    The Tailor¡¯s eyes shone with dense hatred and murderous intent.

    ......

    Within his room.

    Su Yi pondered for a long time before slowly undoing the seal on the jade box.

    Immortal light shed inside, an illusory shade of purple. The whole room glittered, and an invisible, holy aura permeated the air.

    As soon as the box opened, a fist-sized bronze furnace whooshed out. It was simple, worn, with a thoroughly patinated surface. Its base had three legs, and its opening was perfectly round. Radiant purple immortal light billowed from it.

    This treasure was wondrous to the extreme and full of spirituality. As soon as it appeared, illusory wings sprouted from its sides and gently beat the air, stirring up a lightning storm as the furnace shot out of the room.

    Su Yi stretched out his hand and pressed the air.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The Laws of Restricting the Profound surged forth, weaving a radiant and sealing the bronze furnace¡¯s escape route offpletely.

    The furnace was obviously frantic. Immortal light exploded around it, and it tried to charge on through.

    <i>Bang! Bang! Bang!</i>

    The Laws of Restricting the Profound churned violently. The impact left them on the verge of copse.

    Su Yi, the one controlling them, couldn¡¯t help but gasp. He had no choice but to give it everything he had. Only then could he prevent the fist-sized furnace from escaping.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi¡¯s heart filled with delight. <i>What a treasure! Its spirituality alone is far beyond any ¡®ordinary¡¯ immortal treasure.</i>

    But a momentter, Su Yi¡¯s expression shifted.

    Stingingly bright purple Dao Markings suddenly charged out of the furnace, like resplendent Laws of the Immortal Dao. They condensed into a sword and shed at Su Yi.

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    The web woven of the Laws of Restricting the Profound split, offering almost no resistance.

    The immortal sword¡¯s power continued, entirely undiminished, and it cleaved at Su Yi.

    Su Yi was just about to counterattack when the boundless hum of a sword rang out.

    <i>Shit!</i>

    Su Yi¡¯s heart thudded in his chest. The Sword of the Nine Hells had awakened again! It had obviously set its sights on the bronze furnace, and it wanted to devour it!

    Before Su Yi could react, the immortal sword shing at Su Yi exploded into Immortal Dao talisman markings, then shot into the bronze furnace as if fleeing.

    Meanwhile, the furnace seemed to sense the danger. It swayed on its three legs, blurred into a streak of electricity, and flung itself directly into Su Yi¡¯s Laws of Restricting the Profound.

    It was throwing itself into the!

    There was no doubt about it. This immortal treasure was spiritual and intelligent. The Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ aura had obviously startled it so badly that it would rather offer itself to Su Yi and let him seal it than risk attempting to flee.

    This waspletely beyond Su Yi¡¯s expectations, but he didn¡¯t even pause to think. His hands closed around it, and he clutched the furnace to his chest, like a mother hen protecting her eggs.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The illusory Sword of the Nine Hells appeared.

    Su Yi could sense the furnace trembling in his embrace, like a rabbit before a hungry wolf: helpless, pitiful, and in the throes of despair.

    How could Su Yi bear to see such a treasure devoured by the Sword of the Nine Hells?

    He took a deep breath, then stared at the illusory sword and said with the utmost seriousness, heedless of whether or not it could understand him, ¡°Give me face, okay?¡±

    The Sword of the Nine Hells hovered there, unmoving. It obviously had no intention of sparing the furnace.

    ¡°You ate three treasures in a row already,¡± Su Yi said with a frown. ¡°Surely you can¡¯t monopolize them all?¡±

    The Sword of the Nine Heavens had devoured Qin Chongxu¡¯s Divine Tribtion War Spear, the Magician¡¯s Immortal-Burning Ruler, and, more recently, the Profound Divinity Sword House¡¯s Divine Purple Sword.

    Even just thinking about it made Su Yi¡¯s heart ache.

    But the illusory Sword of the Nine Hells didn¡¯t back down in the slightest. Rather, it had no intention of giving the furnace up, and it seemed as stubborn as could be.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel a headacheing on.

    As mighty as his abilities were, and for all his talent and skill, he couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless against a treasure as unique and wondrous as the Sword of the Nine Hells.

    He couldn¡¯t be bothered to dwell on the matter any further, though, so he just said directly, ¡°Rx. I have already guessed that you¡¯ve expended an enormous amount of energy over the years, and that you urgently need to replenish it to recover your source power. I promise to help you gather even more nourishment in the future!

    ¡°But this particr treasure is extremely useful to me. I can¡¯t just let you eat it...¡±

    The sound of Su Yi¡¯s rambling voice filled the room as he earnestly tried to persuade the Sword of the Nine Hells to ¡°mend its ways.¡±

    Were anyone else to see this, they might wellugh so hard their jaws fell off. It turned out that sometimes, even the lofty Temple Master had no choice but to lower himself and beg!

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t dare about any of that.

    ording to the Bookkeeper, the bronze furnace was most likely an iparably wondrous pill furnace. With it, he could refine unparalleled medicines.

    With this treasure in hand, he would no longer need to fear failing to refine medicines sufficient to meet the needs of his cultivation!

    After rambling on for a while, Su Yi saw that the illusory Sword of the Nine Hells still had no intention of backing down. He couldn¡¯t help but get irritated at it.

    Finally, he took a firm stand. ¡°In any event, I¡¯m protecting this furnace no matter what!¡±

    He spoke with firm conviction.

    The illusory Sword of the Nine Hells seemed to sink into silence. It was as if it were contemting the consequences of offending Su Yi.

    In the end, it silently dissipated into a rain of light and disappeared.

    When Su Yi saw this, he was visibly delighted, and he couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief. After this incident, he dared say with certainty that if he encountered an immortal treasure he really, really wanted, the Sword of the Nine Hells wouldn¡¯t seize it from him. All he had to do was fight for it!

    This was unquestionably a wonderful development.

    <i>But I can¡¯t push this too far. I¡¯m not sure why, but the Sword of the Nine Hells needs to replenish itself. When I encounter treasures we both take a shine to down the line, we¡¯ll just have to split them,</i> thought Su Yi.

    As he pondered, he held the bronze furnace in the palm of his hand. The treasure was still quivering in apparent fright, as if it knew it had only just narrowly escaped disaster.

    It had obviously decided to behave itself. It no longer dared struggle or fight back, and it certainly dared not attempt to flee.

    Su Yi felt the urge tough just watching. There was no doubt about it; the illusory Sword of the Nine Hells had scared it straight!

    Su Yi took the opportunity to examine it closely. It was the size of his palm, simple, worn out, with a mottled, patinated surface. There was a nick around the opening, and the surface was charred around it, as if it had been struck by lightning.

    There was nothing else noteworthy about its surface, but purple immortal light surged within the furnace, like billowing, mysterious mists.

    Su Yi examined it with his divine sense, only for a mysterious power to block the attempt. The furnace buzzed and shook, obviously unwilling to let this happen.

    ¡°Behave. Let me have a look.¡± Su Yi naturally wouldn¡¯t just give up. A hint of the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ aura appeared in his divine sense.

    The bronze furnace trembled in fright and no longer rebelled.

    This time, when Su Yi inserted his divine sense, something boomed within his soul, and an unbelievable scene floated into view.

    It was of a world facing apocalyptic devastation. Tribtion light surged, nketing the nine heavens and the ten earths. Countless immortals, each with a terrifying aura, perished beneath the catastrophe¡¯s power, their bodies reduced to ash.

    Su Yi saw an unparalleled sword cultivator who could shake the void of outer space with every breath he took. Wherever he pointed his sword, stars fell, and with every sh, entire star realms split.

    Yet even that terrifying sword cultivator died instantly beneath the power of the catastrophe. Before he died, he merely let out a deep, unwilling sigh.

    In another vision, an unparalleled yao immortal soared through the clouds, charging through the dome of heaven. With a flip of her hand, the skies fell and the earth caved in. All of creation withered around her. The immortal light surrounding her was overflowing and terrifying, suppressing everything on all sides and overturning the heavens.

    But in the end, she couldn¡¯t escape disaster either. Tribtion lightning eradicated her!

    That aside, there was a Buddha capable of manifesting himself as a thousand worlds, a seemingly immeasurably powerful Daoist sovereign, a Demonist monarch of unparalleled beauty...

    All of them had struggled to survive that apocalyptic catastrophe. Even so, in the end, all of them perished!

    Everywhere that apocalyptic catastrophe struck, everyone, from the mightiest of immortals to the lowliest of lifeforms, met with annihtion.

    But it was during that very apocalypse that a bronze furnace flew through the air, enduring the relentless onught of tribtion light, piercing through the barriers between countless worlds before finally escaping the bounds of the catastrophe.

    The scene ended here.

    Understanding arose in Su Yi¡¯s heart.

    The apocalypse was the so-called Age of Fallen Immortals!

    Even before the Human Realm¡¯s ess to the Path of Transcendence was severed, the Immortal Realm had already changed, and the natural order of the Immortal Dao showed signs of breaking.

    When that catastrophe swept through the Immortal Realm, its supreme orthodoxies and sacred grounds couldn¡¯t escape the devastation.

    In the dark, tumultuous days that followed, even lofty and unparalleled immortals fell from the heavens, crashing down to earth like falling stars.

    Even legendary figures, powerhouses of the Immortal Dao who¡¯d stood since antiquity, plummeted into the abyss, reduced to vengeful spirits beneath the power of this catastrophe!

    This was the Age of Fallen Immortals.

    Su Yi had once heard about it from Daoist Master Red Cloud. But to him, it had been nothing more than a secret of a long bygone age. He couldn¡¯t really feel its weight.

    Now, by sensing the bronze furnace¡¯s mysteries, Su Yi had caught a firsthand glimpse of the apocalyptic scenery of the Age of Fallen Immortals!

    Immortals fell from the heavens like rain!

    And this bronze furnace endured the relentless onught of that apocalyptic catastrophe, fleeing the Immortal Realm to find safety in the Human Realm.

    It lookedrgely intact, but in truth, its source energy was severely damaged. The ¡°nick¡± near the opening had been left there by apocalyptic tribtion light!

    But despite all that damage, it was far beyond most immortal treasures!

    After all, during the Age of Fallen Immortals, even the greatest of immortals fell in battle, yet a mere furnace had endured, finding a path to life by fleeing the Immortal Realm!

    This was almost unbelievable, and it also served as proof of just how wondrous this treasure was.

 Chapter 1376 - The Divine Replenishment Furnace

    <h4>Chapter 1376 - The Divine Replenishment Furnace</h4>

    <i>The Divine Replenishment Furnace? Quite the domineering name,</i> thought Su Yi.

    As he examined it with his divine sense, he discerned some of its mysteries.

    The furnace¡¯s greatest wondrous application was extracting the power and spirituality from everything it encountered. It could draw out the essence of all manner of divine materials and medicines.

    Furthermore, it could refine divine treasures and weapons, and it could even disy terrifying strength in battle. The furnace could effortlessly refine still-living enemies until nothing remained of them but ash!

    It was fair to say that there was nothing it couldn¡¯t refine!

    Unfortunately, Su Yi couldn''t tell where this furnace came from. Its source power was severely damaged, and although it still had an abundance of spirituality, this still wasn¡¯t itspleted state.

    ¡°Next time I see Daoist Master Red Cloud, I can perhaps ask if she knows the Divine Replenishment Furnace¡¯s origins,¡± whispered Su Yi.

    In the Age of Fallen Immortals, Daoist Master Red Cloud and many of her nsmen left just before disaster struck and sought refuge in the Human Realm.

    In other words, Daoist Master Red Cloud and the Divine Replenishment Furnace both originated from the Age of Fallen Immortals.

    Su Yi then set those thoughts aside and took out some World King-level divine medicines. He¡¯d decided to test the furnace¡¯s wondrous applications.

    This was a wondrous and unfathomable immortal treasure. Could it perhaps produce rare and precious pills of unparalleled quality?

    The Divine Replenishment Furnace looked small, only about the size of a fist, but its interior contained its own separate world.

    When Su Yi tossed over a hundred types of World King-level medicinal ingredients into the furnace, the purple immortal light within rumbled and boomed. Countless strange and inscrutable markings of the Immortal Dao surged forth.

    In the blink of an eye, over a hundred divine materials melted.

    A dense medicinal fragrance wafted into the air.

    Su Yi¡¯s spirits soared as he saw nine pills floating within the furnace. All were crystalline, translucent, and flowing with colorful light.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    The purple immortal light within the furnace manifested a finger, which tapped four of the pills.

    All four promptly disappeared. The remaining five whooshed out of the Divine Replenishment Furnace and floated in front of Su Yi.

    Su Yi looked a bit stunned. <i>The Divine Replenishment Furnace obviouslycks a treasure spirit, but it¡¯s aware enough to demand a ¡®sry!¡¯</i>

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t mind giving the furnace a share. He knew full well that long ago, during the Age of Fallen Immortals, the furnace¡¯s source power had been badly damaged. It was using its ¡°fee¡± to repair itself.

    And its high degree of awareness and spirituality only made Su Yi even more pleased with it.

    He was just paying the furnace its dues, that was all. In exchange, he got a whole batch of pills. It was worth it!

    Su Yi took one of the pills and examined it closely. A momentter, he looked impressed.

    The quality of this pill was extraordinary, the type that typically could only be happened upon by chance!

    He¡¯d taken out over a hundred types of World King-level medicinal ingredients. Not even the greatest pill refiners of the present day could have created a pill of such quality!

    Much less nine of them!

    Su Yi estimated that if sold, even one such pill would fetch more than the hundred-plus World King-level materials that had gone into it.

    But it was the Divine Replenishment Furnace¡¯s speed that was the most exaggerated. In the blink of an eye, it didn¡¯t just sessfully refine a batch of pills. No, it even produced pills of extraordinary quality, without any ws!

    Its methods practically seized good fortune from the heavens. They were enough to make any pill refiner of the modern era lower his head in shame!

    ¡°What a treasure!¡± Su Yi eximed, straight from the heart.

    He put the pills away, then took out a bunch of Transcendent-level medicinal ingredients. There were several different types, and he flung them all into the furnace.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The Divine Replenishment Furnace rumbled and boomed. Purple immortal light surged from its opening, and talisman markings shed, as if it were delighted.

    <i>It seems this treasure knows how extraordinary these Transcendent divine medicines are, and it¡¯s quite pleased with them...</i> thought Su Yi.

    Su Yi watched as, a little less than ten minutester, firelight interwove within the Divine Replenishment Furnace. Every pill shone like the light of a new dawn, reflecting a misty rain of light. All manner of strange phenomena arose. This was far beyond any World King-level pill.

    The medicinal fragrance alone soothed Su Yi¡¯s heart. His entire body fillled with vital energy, and his spirits soared.

    This time, the misty purple light within the furnace formed a finger once more and pointed to four of the pills.

    But a momentter, it hesitated. In the end, it only took three. The remaining six shot out of the furnace and floated in front of Su Yi.

    Su Yi¡¯s expression was strange. <i>Did it leave me that pill as a reward?</i>

    A scene rose unbidden to his mind. In it, the Divine Replenishment Furnace was a wealthy diner, and he was a waiter. The furnace sampled its dish, then tossed him the pill and said, ¡°Here¡¯s your tip!¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh at the thought of it. He shook his head and examined a pill.

    A momentter, he gasped.

    It was just one pill, but its medicinal power wasparable to that of the entire batch of Transcendent-level medicines. Even rarer, it was perfectly pure, without the slightest w!

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but be astonished as he realized on a visceral level just how heaven-defying this immortal treasure was.

    It was like a dairy cow. He had to keep it supplied with grass, but in exchange, it gave him milk!

    This was what they meant when they spoke of turning treasure into trash!

    <i>s, I don¡¯t have any immortal medicinal herbs on hand. If I did, I could refine a truly first-rate batch of immortal pills... </i>Su Yi sighed to himself, then continued refining medicine without any further dys.

    He was currently iparably wealthy. He alone had enough wealth to make even the world¡¯s top factions ashamed of their own inadequacy.

    During the battle of the Violet Heavens tform, he slew over a hundred Transcendents, gathering an astronomical fortune in spoils.

    And in the battle at Goldendawn Divine Mountain, he cleared out the treasure of the Yun Family, one of the hegemons of the stars. In doing so, he acquired a full sixteen storage treasures full of precious goods.

    That aside, ofte, he¡¯d experienced numerous other battles big and small. When he added his trophies together, it was no exaggeration to say that Su Yi¡¯s wealth was unimaginable!

    On top of all that, the Bookkeeper of Four Seas Tower had just delivered another batch of precious Transcendent medicines...

    They said that horses couldn¡¯t get fat without extra rations, and men couldn¡¯t get rich without extra ie.

    Not long ago, Su Yi had worried about acquiring sufficient cultivation resources on numerous asions. Then, he had to worry about how best to take advantage of his superabundance of wealth. But with the Divine Replenishment Furnace, all of that ceased to be an issue!

    ......

    After stepping into the Cosmic Enlightenment Realm, World King-level cultivation resources werepletely useless to him.

    His foundations were far too firm, terrifyingly so. Even the Divine Replenishment Furnace¡¯s extraordinary World King-level pills wouldn¡¯t do Su Yi much good.

    But Su Yi wouldn¡¯t let them go to waste.

    He nned to use the furnace to refine World King-level medicines to give to his friends and allies: Ol¡¯ Wei, Little Wei, Illuminating Emptiness, Meng Changyun, and many others.

    And this would take him no effort at all. The Divine Replenishment Furnace imed its ¡°fee¡± too, so it benefited as well. This was a true win-win for everyone involved.

    As for Su Yi himself? He only needed the Transcendent-level materials!

    s, despite his ridiculous fortune, ny percent of it was at the World King level. Only the remaining ten percent consisted of Transcendent medicines and treasures.

    Even so, that ten percent was vast enough to make even ancient orthodoxies red-eyed with greed. There was just so much of it!

    ......

    In the time that followed, the Divine Replenishment Furnace rumbled repeatedly. Misty light interwove, and at regr intervals, new batches of pills entered the world. Dense medicinal fragrance rose into the air, churning like dense mist.

    It never failed, not even once!

    And every batch of pills was rare and top quality!

    Su Yi felt great, and as the furnace repeatedly imed its ¡°wages,¡± it too seemed delighted.

    ......

    Three dayster.

    ¡°Bro.¡± Illuminating Emptiness stood outside Su Yi¡¯s room.

    ¡°Come in.¡± Su Yi¡¯s voice rang out.

    The moment Illuminating Emptiness pushed open the door, he was unwittingly stunned. A dense medicinal aroma assailed him right in the face, making everyst pore open. His entire body felt light and airy.

    ¡°Have you been refining pills?¡± eximed the monk. He saw Su Yi seated cross-legged, bottled pills piled high in front of him.

    Su Yi waved his sleeves, and the bottles disappeared into a storage treasure. He then rose and said, ¡°Do you have business with me?¡±

    ¡°The ol¡¯ Bookkeeper sent another batch of Transcendent medicines,¡± said Illuminating Emptiness. He then delivered a storage treasure.

    Su Yi epted it, then handed the monk some of the pills he¡¯d just refined. ¡°Give some to Ol¡¯ Wei and Wei Shan. Keep a portion for yourself, too.¡±

    Illuminating Emptiness visibly lit up with delight and hurriedly epted the medicine bottles.

    Suddenly, Sword Immortal Qingshi walked over, his expression a bit hesitant as he said in a low voice, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, I know it¡¯s unreasonable, but there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask of you.¡±

    Su Yi was stunned. ¡°Go ahead and ask directly.¡±

    Sword Immortal Qingshi sighed, then said bitterly, ¡°Two days ago, some of my old friends came looking for me. They hoped I could put a good word in for them and ask you to help them break their curses...¡±

    Before he could finish, Su Yi smiled. ¡°A trivial matter, that¡¯s all. Leave it to me.¡±

    If these people could convince Sword Immortal Qingshi to request aid on their behalf, they couldn¡¯t possibly be ordinary.

    Even someone of Sword Immortal Qingshi¡¯s status couldn¡¯t refuse their request. That made it obvious how close his bond with these old friends was.

    Given the circumstances, Su Yi naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse.

    Sword Immortal Qingshi was stunned. He was initially a bit embarrassed and worried that his request would provoke Su Yi¡¯s displeasure. Who¡¯d have thought Su Yi would straightforwardly agree before he could even finish asking for help?

    Sword Immortal Qingshi¡¯s spirits soared, and he said with gratitude, ¡°Fellow Daoist, please rest assured. My friends won¡¯t let you leave empty-handed!¡±

    Su Yi smiled, but thought nothing of it. ¡°For me, breaking their curse is no more difficult than raising my hand. If they really want to thank someone, they ought to thank you, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Sword Immortal Qingshi felt all warm and fuzzy inside. Su Yi was doing him a favor and giving him face at once. His breadth of spirit and way with words were both extraordinary!

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°How about this? Fellow Daoist, might I trouble you to spread a message for me? Any faction that agrees to help me seek out the Tailor can send their revenants at or below the Dao Integration Realm to Mount Clearmoon a month from now, and I¡¯ll help them break their curses.¡±

    Sword Immortal Qingshi was stunned. ¡°What are you trying to do, Fellow Daoist?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve effectively expressed their good intentions toward me,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°I ought to respond in kind.¡±

    Sword Immortal Qingshi thought for a moment, then understood. He sighed with admiration. ¡°Truly well yed! If you help those ancient orthodoxies, how could they turn around and view you with enmity without embarrassing themselves?

    ¡°Furthermore, you¡¯re unquestionably wise to limit this offer to those at or below the Dao Integration Realm. After all, experts of this level cannot possibly threaten you, curse or no curse.¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking about all that. I¡¯m just trying to trade a peach for a plum and encourage them to help me seek out the Tailor.¡±

    ¡°Very well. Leave this to me,¡± Sword Immortal straightforwardly agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll have my friendse to Mount Clearmoon a month from now too.¡±

    He set off that very day. Su Yi, meanwhile, went into seclusion.

    He¡¯d taken a batch of the Divine Replenishment Furnace¡¯s pills over the past three days, and he was already itching to have a proper cultivation session.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Sword Immortal Qingshi spread word of Su Yi¡¯s decision to the outside world.

    Throughout the stars, the ancient orthodoxies were instantly in uproar.

 Chapter 1377 - Breaking Through

    <h4>Chapter 1377 - Breaking Through</h4>

    ¡°Not bad! An opportunity to turn this around has already arrived. This is proof that so long as we disy sufficient sincerity and good intentions, we have hope of receiving Fellow Daoist Su''s aid!"

    Within the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone, Mo Qingchou, the girl dressed like a man, revealed a hint of delight.

    ¡°Li Zhong, a month from now, lead all subordinates who meet Fellow Daoist Su''s conditions to Mount Clearmoon.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Li Zhong was happy too, and he assented with a smile.

    Mo Qingchou thought for a moment, then added, ¡°Right, we can¡¯t let Fellow Daoist Su assist us in vain. I¡¯ll choose a few presents. When the timees, I¡¯d like you to deliver them.¡±

    She could no longer hide her delight. ¡°Rtionships are always a two-way street. I trust that after this, Fellow Daoist Su will be all the more eager to cooperate with us!¡±

    ......

    The Red City Daoist Sect.

    An old fogey let out a heartyugh. He felt absolutely grand. ¡°This was the right move! Going forward, we and Fellow Daoist Su will surely have even more opportunities to work toward our mutual benefit.

    ¡°And everyone in the Red City Daoist Sect will have an opportunity to rebuild their fleshly body and resume their cultivation. Even in this rapidly changing world, we¡¯ll be able to point our swords at immortality once more!¡±

    The other gathered Red City Daoist Sect higher-ups all beamed with delight.

    The old-timer leading the discussion immediately made a decision. ¡°Liu Xing, a month from now, lead every member of our sect at or below the Dao Integration Realm to Mount Clearmoon.

    ¡°Remember, you must be polite to Fellow Daoist Su. We cannot be even the slightest bit remiss in our manners.

    ¡°Furthermore, select some gifts from our treasury and take them with you. Fellow Daoist Su is doing us a good turn, and we cannot let him leave empty-handed.

    The one he called Liu Xing stood, smiled, and inclined his head.

    ...Simr scenes yed out in numerous ancient orthodoxies.

    It hadn¡¯t been long since they¡¯d agreed to do their best to help Su Yi locate the Tailor. They wouldn¡¯t have expected that their reward would arrive this quickly. Only a few days had passed, but Su Yi was already willing to aid them!

    Even though Su Yi was only helping those at or below the Dao Integration Realm, this was such a wonderful start that it filled the ancient orthodoxies with eagerness and anticipation.

    ......

    As for the Illusory Sword Immortal Tower, the Yellow Springs Demon Mountain, the Hidden Skies Immortal Sect, and the other factions that had already established grudges with Su Yi? This news left them unable to stay calm. They werepletely ovee with fury!

    ¡°So, that Su person knows fear after all? Or else, why would he try so hard to earn those ancient orthodoxies¡¯ favor?¡± someone said with a coldugh.

    ¡°This is ultimately just an exchange. Rest assured. Even if they agree to help that Su person, there¡¯s no way those ancient factions will forge an alliance with him!¡± someone said with conviction.

    Everyone already knew that. Still, even if the ancient factions didn¡¯t forge an alliance with Su Yi, after epting his kindness, how could they turn around to view him with enmity?

    Su Yi had effectively reduced the number of factions opposing him!

    ¡°Argh. If only we hadn¡¯t participated in the battle of the Violet Heavens tform. Perhaps then, we could have seized this opportunity too,¡± someone sighed, ovee with regret.

    ¡°Just wait and see. Unless that Su Yi person offers up the secrets of reincarnation, no matter how long he jumps around, he¡¯ll ultimately get what¡¯sing to him!¡± someone said through gnashed teeth.

    ...In summary, the factions hostile to Su Yi all reacted differently, but without exception, all of them were jealous!

    Jealous of the factions that had instead agreed to help Su Yi find the Tailor!

    After all, who didn¡¯t want to break their curse as soon as possible?

    Who didn¡¯t want a new lease on life?

    Even the descendants of immortals couldn¡¯t remain calm. They all started discussing their response and considering how to handle Su Yi going forward.

    ......

    As the wind rose and the clouds gathered outside, Su Yi was in seclusion.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Resplendent Dao Light fell like a waterfall, flowing over Su Yi¡¯s cross-legged figure and making his aura seem holy and solemn.

    Within his body, the outline of his World of the Grand Dao slowly revolved. Its power wove into suns, moons, and stars. Mountains, rivers, and nature in all its facets formed on the world¡¯s surface, as if manifesting the natural development of a in an endless, self-perpetuating cycle.

    Translucent, crystalline Transcendent-level pills hovered in front of him, each as radiant as the light of a new dawn. Their quality was extraordinary, and they were like a row of stars slowly revolving around Su Yi.

    At regr intervals, Su Yi¡¯s aura drew in one of the pills, fusing it into his body, where it transformed into overflowing, dense medicinal power. Their power spread through everyst inch of him, flowing through his meridians and reaching his acupoints.

    During this process, Su Yi¡¯s vital energy was continuously quenched, tempered, and sublimated...

    Su Yi had long since grasped the mysteries of the Cosmic Enlightenment Realm. After all, both the Temple Master and Shen Mu had unique and unprecedented attainments in this realm.

    With their memories, Su Yi felt as if he were retreading familiar ground. He¡¯d once stood at the very top. Now, he was seeking even greater heights!

    When you stood on the shoulders of giants, you could naturally see even further away. Now, Su Yi ¡°stood¡± on the shoulders of his past selves. Naturally, he sought a path far beyond theirs!

    Just ten dayster.

    Su Yi refined a batch of Transcendent-level medicine, and his cultivation base broke into the mid-stage Cosmic Enlightenment Realm smoothly and naturally.

    In truth, he was deliberately taking his time to solidify and condense his attainments in the Grand Dao, so he was suppressing his cultivation speed. He could have broken through whenever he wanted.

    It was only when he reached unprecedented heights in each minor realm that he no longer needed to suppress his growth. When that happened, his cultivation would break free as naturally as water overflowing an overfilled cup.

    It was much like when a flower bloomed; butterflies were drawn to it naturally!

    <i>Indeed, Transcendent-level divine medicines contain enormous amounts of pure essence of the Grand Dao. It¡¯s colorless and invisible, but it can nourish and elevate itself. It¡¯s truly too wondrous for words!</i>

    As Su Yi cultivated, he sensed on a deep, visceral level that the power of these Transcendent pills was like a gentle, silent spring rain nourishing his power of the Grand Dao.

    During his cultivation, every Law he controlled¡ªManifesting Life, Reincarnation, Restricting the Profound, Flying Light, Light of the Universe, and Profound Ruin, among others¡ªunderwent further refinement and transformation.

    Although these effects were extraordinarily subtle, they continuously built up over time!

    Furthermore, Shen Mu¡¯s memories contained ancient tomes describing the mysteries of the Path of Transcendence in borate detail.

    Thus, Su Yi understood that treasures of the Path of Transcendence, from medicines and materials to rare and precious treasures, all contained extraordinary power of the Grand Dao. They were enormously beneficial to cultivators!

    However, both here and in the Epoch of Demonism, it was extremely rare for World Kings to get a chance to cultivate with Transcendent-level resources. They just weren¡¯t qualified.

    They certainly couldn¡¯t use them to cultivate on the regr, as Su Yi did. He¡¯d been using Transcendent cultivation resources for a while now.

    All of this meant that Su Yi¡¯s cultivation and foundations in the World King Realm were practically firm and terrifying beyond imagination!

    Another half a month passed in a sh.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The cross-legged Su Yi¡¯s qi rumbled and boomed, as if boiling over. It was in the middle of a shocking transformation. Dao Light surged forth, condensing flowers of the Grand Dao that fell repeatedly around Su Yi.

    The sound of the Dao echoed throughout the room, like the natural music of the heavens.

    This series of strange phenomena made Su Yi seem like a god or deity, holy and extraordinary.

    Thete-stage Cosmic Enlightenment Realm! He¡¯d broken through again!

    Su Yi¡¯s whole body felt light and airy, as if he¡¯d just drunk immortal dew. His skin, blood, flesh, organs, acupoints, meridians, and even his essence, qi, and spirit had all transformed and sublimated.

    It was a sensation absolutely too wondrous to describe in words.

    <i>Less than a month, and I broke through two small realms in rapid session. These unparalleled Transcendent pills really are too wonderful for words.</i>

    Su Yi opened his eyes and sensed the changes to his cultivation. Even he couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    He was ovee with delight that he¡¯d managed to rescue the Divine Replenishment Furnace in time. If he¡¯d let the Sword of the Nine Hells eat it, he would have been desecrating a heavenly treasure, provoking the wrath of both men and gods!

    However, after taking inventory of his Transcendent-level medicinal ingredients, much of Su Yi¡¯s delight faded. His smile turned into a grimace.

    He¡¯d poured practically his entire fortune into refining Transcendent-level medicine, only to use seventy percent of it up within a month!

    <i>And I¡¯m still just a World King. When I step onto the Path of Transcendence, how many resources will I need to satisfy the demands of my cultivation?</i>

    Su Yi rubbed his forehead.

    <i>Nevermind that just yet. Next, I¡¯ll have to start preparing to break into the Path of Transcendence, </i>thought Su Yi.

    Neither the Temple Master nor Shen Mu had ever stepped onto the Path of Transcendence. It waspletely unfamiliar to Su Yi too.

    Fortunately, Shen Mu¡¯s memories contained an enormous wealth of ancient tones. A portion of them described the mysteries of Transcendence in borate detail, including suitable legacies and cultivation techniques.

    That aside, during his conversations with Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha, Su Yi had gained aplete understanding of the Path of Transcendence.

    Thus, Su Yi wasn¡¯t worried about his next steps.

    <i>It¡¯ll be about two months before theplete Path of Transcendence re-enters the Laws, </i>thought Su Yi, sinking into contemtion. <i>Currently, modern-day Cosmic Enlightenment World Kings can only find opportunities to break through in the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone.</i>

    <i>But the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone is the home base of numerous ancient orthodoxies, and they say there are true immortal revenants there. If I seek good fortune there now, I¡¯ll surely face greater danger than ever before...</i>

    Here, Su Yi reached a decision. If he reached the very pinnacle of the Cosmic Enlightenment Realm and his mental state was without w, he wouldn¡¯t mind paying the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone a visit. He could seek out good fortune and attempt a breakthrough then.

    If conditions weren¡¯t perfect and his preparations weren¡¯t in order, all he had to do was wait. In two months, there¡¯d be absolutely no need to visit the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone. He could just find the opportunity he needed to break through outside it.

    Su Yi rose, took out his wicker chair, and sprawled outfortably before taking out a jug of wine and drinking with relish.

    <i>I just broke through two small realms in rapid session. Now that I¡¯m in thete-stage Cosmic Enlightenment Realm, I¡¯ve broken through in terms of my mastery of my Laws of the Grand Dao, too. Of them, Restricting the Profound, Manifesting Life, Flying Light, and the Light of the Universe have already reached the pinnacle of perfection within the World King level.</i>

    <i>Even my mastery of the Laws of Reincarnation and Profound Ruin has improved. I¡¯ve already achieved basic proficiency.</i>

    <i>I just don¡¯t know how much stronger I¡¯ve be...</i>

    Su Yi silentlypared and pondered, but in the end, to his frustration, he realized that not even he could gauge his strength.

 Chapter 1378 - Sixth Incarnation

    <h4>Chapter 1378 - Sixth Incarnation</h4>

    Way back in the Oneness Realm, Su Yi surpassed the Temple Master¡¯s peak strength. He was already far beyond Shen Mu, too.

    Now, he¡¯d reached thete-stage Cosmic Enlightenment Realm.

    Other World Kings had long since ceased to be even remotelyparable to him. However,paring himself to Transcendents wasn¡¯t easy either, as their strength was highly variable.

    Furthermore, the vast majority of Transcendents were revenants!

    Of course, revenants¡¯ strength was highly variable too.

    Thus, it was hard toe up with a consistent standard to measure himself by.

    <i>No matter what, the newly minted Nascent Divinity Transcendents of the present day are no match for me.</i>

    <i>True Dao Integration experts have yet to emerge amongst modern-day cultivators, but if I just look at revenants, they¡¯ve long since ceased to be my opponents too.</i>

    <i>Cloud Soaring Realm revenants are subject to the restriction of the Laws. My past self could at best beat one in a one-on-one match, even if I drew upon the Sword of the Nine Hells.</i>

    <i>But what if opponents of that level weren¡¯t subject to the restriction of the Laws? I¡¯m afraid it¡¯d be difficult to predict how strong they¡¯d be then.</i>

    <i>Still, at least for now, Cloud Soaring Realm revenants are restricted, and they can only disy about half of their power, if that.</i>

    <i>Given the circumstances, now, I ought to be able to kill them even without the Sword of the Nine Hells!</i>

    ...Su Yi actually found this a bit of a pity.

    It was a shame that his opponents were practically all revenants, and not true, living Transcendents!

    <i>Ah, right! There¡¯s something else I have to investigate. </i>Su Yi suddenly narrowed his eyes, set aside his scattered thoughts, and inserted his awareness into his sea of consciousness.

    Su Yi¡¯s avatar of will manifested within his sea of consciousness and walked right up to the Sword of the Nine Hells.

    Half a month ago¡ªthat is, when he broke into the mid-stage Cosmic Enlightenment Realm¡ªhe sensed a strange resonance from the Sword of the Nine Hells. Upon closer inspection, Su Yi discovered that the energy fluctuation had emanated from the sixth divine chain!

    Although it was subtle, and although it happened just once before the chain sank back into dormancy, it still caught Su Yi¡¯s attention.

    The Sword of the Nine Hells seemed the same as ever, dormant within his spiritual sea.

    It was just that now, only six divine chains remained.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Su Yi stared at the sixth divine chain and said softly, ¡°I already know that you¡¯ve awakened a thread of awareness. Why note out for a chat?¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s sea of consciousness remained still and silent save for Su Yi¡¯s voice.

    A long time passed before the sixth divine chain suddenly started shaking violently.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    The chain twisted and rubbed against the de of the Sword of the Nine Hells. A terrifying aura burst forth, stirring up Su Yi¡¯s sea of consciousness.

    Su Yi¡¯s expression shifted, and he felt more suffocated than ever before. <i>Just how strong was his cultivation base in life, for a mere Dao Imprint to possess such terrifying power?</i>

    There was no doubt about it. The sixth divine chain corresponded to his sixth incarnation.

    But as of yet, Su Yi knew nothing about his sixth lifetime whatsoever.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    The sixth divine chain struggled with increased intensity, stirring up a turbulent rain of ck light. Su Yi¡¯s entire sea of consciousness swayed.

    The sea of consciousness existed within the soul. When it took damage, Su Yi¡¯s soul was affected too. He felt a rending pain, but he was helpless to resist or neutralize it.

    The power of his soul had already far surpassed the World King level. He couldpete with even Transcendents.

    Yet now, the aura emanating from the sixth divine chain alone was enough to push him to the brink of copse!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Suddenly, the Sword of the Nine Hells seemed startled, and it awakened from its dormancy. Obscure energy fluctuations emanated from its de, enveloping the sixth divine chain entirely.

    In a sh, the divine chain waspletely suppressed, and it could no longer budge. Even its aura was forced back inside, unable to leak out any further.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but inwardly sigh in relief as his soul emerged from its rending agony.

    It was then that a sigh emanated from the sixth divine chain. ¡°As I¡¯m sure you can see, the time is not yet right. This sted sword won¡¯t let me show myself!¡±

    This voice was full of unbridled calm and cold, cruel indifference, like an unparalleled, tyrannical sword. Its terrifying sharpness touched the heart directly.

    ¡°Just as I thought,¡± said Su Yi tly. ¡°You really have awakened.¡±

    He¡¯d already regained his cool, and his heart was as tranquil as the waters of an ancient well.

    ¡°What? Don¡¯t tell me you want to refine my Dao Imprint?¡± The voice of Su Yi¡¯s sixth incarnation jeered with utter derision. ¡°To tell the truth, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve interacted with anyone so weak. You haven¡¯t even stepped onto the Path of Transcendence yet. How are you any different from an ant?¡±

    Su Yiughed, then issued a good-natured warning. ¡°All that remains of you is your Dao Imprint, while I control the Sword of the Nine Hells. Just wait. One day, I¡¯ll be able to refine you without difficulty.¡±

    Su Yi paused for a moment, then continued leisurely, ¡°You¡¯re my past self, and I¡¯m your current incarnation. In the future, I¡¯ll still be me, and you¡¯ll disappear.¡±

    But his sixth incarnation justughed coldly. ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. I left my Dao Imprint here so that I could one day live again. My will shall rece yours, and you are destined to be another me!¡±

    His voice was full of tyrannical pride and contempt.

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed. It was just as he¡¯d guessed. Not all of the past incarnations sealed within the Sword of the Nine Hells were as friendly as the Temple Master and Shen Mu.

    His sixth lifetime was obviously an extraordinarily proud and wild figure. He was iparably tyrannical, and he made no effort to hide his intentions. Rather, he openly shared his desire to rece Su Yi!

    ¡°Afraid?¡± When he saw that Su Yi wasn¡¯t saying anything, his sixth incarnation snorted coldly. ¡°With such feeble courage, how can you speak of pointing your sword at the heavens, much less surpassing the world¡¯s immortals?¡±

    His voice wasn¡¯t just contemptuous. He sounded a bit displeased, too.

    As if he thought that Su Yi was a bit too pathetic to be his reincarnation.

    But Su Yiughed, not at all concerned. ¡°Let me ask you this. How strong was your cultivation in the World King Realm?¡±

    His sixth incarnation couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°You¡¯re not convinced that my rebukes and disdain are justified?¡±

    ¡°All you need to do is answer me,¡± Su Yi said airily.

    His sixth incarnation¡¯sughter faded, and he said with pride, ¡°In all three realms of the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension, I was unparalleled beneath the heavens, and I had no foes of the same cultivation boundary. Even when I searched far and wide, no one could stand shoulder-to-shoulder with me!¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°I¡¯m different from you.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°I was unparalleled within the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension even as a Heavenly Longevity World King. By the time I achieved Oneness, I could already kill Nascent Divinity Transcendents,¡± Su Yi said inly. ¡°Now, I¡¯ve already reached thete-stage Cosmic Enlightenment Realm. Tell me, how does my strengthpare to yours at the same level?¡±

    His sixth incarnation fell silent, and his sea of consciousness waspletely still.

    Silent and still as death!

    This reaction was already answer enough. Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh to himself, <i>Indeed. My sixth incarnation might well have been an extraordinarily terrifying existence, but his attainments in the World King Realm were ultimately inferior to mine!</i>

    Finally, his sixth incarnation spoke. ¡°Truly?¡±

    He obviously didn¡¯t buy it.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t sink so low as to lie just to take you down a peg,¡± said Su Yi.

    His sixth incarnation said coldly, ¡°What does that petty aplishment amount to? I killed Transcendents while still a World King too!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± said Su Yi. ¡°But I didn¡¯t use external power. I relied purely on my own cultivation base. Was that... the same for you?¡±

    His sixth incarnation fell silent once more. The atmosphere was strangely a bit stifled and awkward.

    But Su Yi felt increasingly calm and rxed. ¡°You might not believe me, and you might not be convinced, but I might as well speak directly. On the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension, and even in the Profound, Spirit, Origin, and Martial Daos, I could cross realms to kill foes of superior cultivations. Was that... true for you too?¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s sea of cultivation waspletely silent, save for Su Yi¡¯s calm, casual voice still echoing through the air.

    His proud, tyrannical sixth incarnation remained silent, as if he couldn¡¯t argue.

    Su Yi actually quite admired him for that. At the very least, he didn¡¯t let his humiliation turn into anger. He wasn¡¯t arguing or fumbling for excuses.

    Finally, his sixth incarnation spoke. ¡°Assuming you¡¯re not lying to me, I can¡¯t deny that beneath the Path of Transcendence, this lofty one was somewhat inferior to you.¡±

    His voice was no longer cold, cruel, and indifferent, but it was still tyrannical and imposing. ¡°However, with your current strength, the moment my Dao Imprint fully awakens, I¡¯ll be able to rece you with ease!

    ¡°That way, your foundations, talent, and cultivation base will all belong to me. That will enable me to one day reach heights far beyond my past self!¡±

    His voice was full of longing and anticipation.

    ¡°...¡± Su Yi had nothing to say to that. <i>He¡¯s obviously determined to rece me!</i>

    But Su Yi wasn¡¯t at all worried. The Temple Master had warned him of this possibility.

    At the time, Su Yi responded that he absolutely wouldn¡¯t let his past lives rece him. Furthermore, were that to ur, he¡¯d simply kill himself!

    ¡°You¡¯ll never get the chance to rece me,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Never mind that you still aren¡¯t capable of it. Even if you get a chanceter, all I need to do is end myself.¡±

    ¡°Suicide!?¡± His sixth incarnation was bbergasted. ¡°Is that any way for a sword cultivator to talk? We¡¯re supposed to be willing to fight to the death!¡±

    But Su Yi disregarded this and continued, as if speaking to himself, ¡°I¡¯ve discovered that of my numerous incarnations, I¡¯m the only one to have found the power of reincarnation, and the only one to have entered the cycle of reincarnation deliberately, without borrowing the power of the Sword of the Nine Hells.

    ¡°That means that even if I kill myself, I¡¯ll just undergo reincarnation once more. As for you... You¡¯re ultimately just a Dao Imprint. How can you possiblypare with me?¡±

    ¡°Reincarnation!!?¡± His sixth incarnation was obviously astonished. ¡°How could you possibly have acquired that power forbidden by the gods?¡±

    His voice was full of surprise and suspicion as if he dared not believe it.

    Su Yi paid his disbelief no heed. He continued, ¡°That aside, I discovered that none of the past incarnations sealed within the Sword of the Nine Hells ever managed to fuse with the imprints of their past selves as I have.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take you, my sixth incarnation, as an example. In life, did <i>you</i> ever manage to fuse with any of the Dao Imprints sealed within the Sword of the Nine Hells?¡±

    His sixth incarnation fell silent. Quite some time passed before he said, ¡°When I was alive, the Sword of the Nine Hells only had five divine chains. I tried to refine the Dao Imprints sealed inside on multiple asions, but I never seeded.

    ¡°Before I reincarnated, I did everything within my power to break them. I hoped doing so would bring me a chance to break through, but in the end... I failed to achieve my aims.¡±

    He let out a long sigh, as if he were still rueful over this. Even now, he couldn¡¯t let it go.

    ¡°But I can do it. I¡¯m different from the rest of you,¡± Su Yi said calmly. ¡°I might be weak now, but I control the power of reincarnation, something none of you ever did. As my cultivation base grows, I¡¯ll be able to fuse with your Dao Imprints. That¡¯s the source of my confidence.¡±

    He looked at the sixth divine chain. ¡°Given the circumstances, how can you possibly fight me? Much less speak of recing me?¡±

    These two questions, asked in rapid session, both struck his sixth incarnation¡¯s very soul!

 Chapter 1379 - Experts Gather

    <h4>Chapter 1379 - Experts Gather</h4>

    Su Yi¡¯s sixth incarnation fell silent once more.

    He¡¯d already lost track of how many times he¡¯d sunk into silence since his conversation with Su Yi had begun.

    It seemed he was at a loss for words, like he wanted to argue but couldn¡¯t, or as if these new revtions were making him question everything he¡¯d ever known...

    Su Yi let out a deep breath and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how strong you were in life, but that was ultimately in the past. Now, you¡¯re just a remnant of awareness left in your Dao Imprint.

    ¡°I far surpassed your strength at any given realm of cultivation. One day, I¡¯ll be sure to surpass your former peak, too.

    ¡°Given the circumstances, if anything, you ought to be happy. After all, we¡¯re ultimately the same person, albeit across past and present incarnations.¡±

    Having said his piece, Su Yi nned to leave his sea of consciousness.

    But then, his sixth incarnation suddenly broke his silence andughed, ¡°Why bother saying all that? It¡¯s because you¡¯re weak! You¡¯re afraid of me, and you¡¯re trying to attack my heart to weaken my will. Am I right?¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly, but before he could speak, his sixth incarnation said, ¡°Dare you duke it out with me?¡±

    ¡°How¡¯d you like to fight?¡± asked Su Yi.

    His sixth incarnation said with calm determination, ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll permit you to fuse with my Dao Imprint. I absolutely won¡¯t resist!¡±

    After a moment¡¯s thought, Su Yi understood. ¡°You want to use your will and memories to influence and overpower my heart. In doing so, you hope to make me into another you. Is that right?¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± said his sixth incarnation. ¡°You can see me as a heart devil. If my memories and will fully permeate your mind, you¡¯ll lose yourself within them and be another me. That will mean I¡¯ve won.¡±

    ¡°But if you protect your Dao Heart and fully absorb my Dao Imprint for your own use, without letting me influence you, that¡¯ll be your victory.¡±

    He spoke openly, contemptuously, and withplete, tyrannical confidence!

    ¡°Sounds familiar,¡±ughed Su Yi.

    ¡°It does?¡± His sixth incarnation looked stunned.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already fused with the imprints of two of my past lives, but I¡¯m free from emotional turmoil and mental confusion. They cannot influence me,¡± said Su Yi. He paused, his eyes suddenly bright with anticipation. ¡°I actually rather hope your Dao Imprint is strong enough to help me temper my heart. The more dangerous, the better!¡±

    His sixth incarnation couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°I felt the same in life. I hated that I had nothing with which to truly test my limits! Even if I searched the entire world, finding so much as a single worthy opponent was incredibly difficult!

    ¡°Were it possible to have gripped the heavens, I would have dragged them down!

    ¡°And if the earth had a handle, I would have raised it into the air!¡±

    All Su Yi had to say to that was, ¡°When the timees, let¡¯s duke it out.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡± His sixth incarnation seemed eager, and his voice contained a hint of excitement. ¡°I¡¯ve already regained a portion of my awareness. If all goes as I expect, all I need is an opportunity, and I¡¯ll be able to escape confinement! We¡¯ll see who wins in the end!¡±

    Su Yi took onest deep look at the sixth divine chain, then left his sea of consciousness.

    ......

    Su Yi was in his room, sprawled out silently in his wicker chair.

    His sixth incarnation was unquestionably an extraordinarily dangerous character, with a prideful, tyrannical disposition. He was unrestrained and unfettered, and even a bit insane.

    Someone like him surely had a heart and will powerful beyond imagination. The moment he made up his mind, he absolutely wouldn¡¯t yield in the slightest, no matter what!

    A little whileter, Su Yiughed. ¡°Isn¡¯t this... exactly what I¡¯ve been most looking forward to?¡±

    Deep within his bones, he too was proud and confident to the extreme. Encountering such an opponent made him all the more eager to fuse with his Dao Imprint.

    <i>I¡¯llpete with myself. There¡¯s no one I¡¯d rather be than me!</i>

    ......

    <i>Thud! Thud! Thud!</i>

    Four dayster,te at night, someone knocked on Su Yi¡¯s door.

    Su Yi was busy tempering andbing through his cultivation base when he heard this noise. His eyebrows rose, and he got up to open the door. Illuminating Emptiness was standing outside.

    ¡°Do you have business with me?¡±

    ¡°Quick, have a look outside! There¡¯s already a sea of people waiting outside Mount Clearmoon. I have no idea how many experts of ancient factions have set up camp there!¡± Illuminating Emptiness said at top speed.

    Su Yi was briefly stunned before he recalled that he¡¯d recently agreed to help some of the experts of ancient orthodoxies break their curses.

    And tomorrow was the appointed day!

    ¡°Our founder says that the group includes revenants of sixteen different ancient orthodoxies. There are well over a thousand revenants waiting out there!¡± Illuminating Emptiness was a bit nervous. ¡°In addition to those at or below the Dao Integration Realm, there are quite a few Cloud Soaring Realm old-timers too!¡¯

    Su Yi found his reaction rather funny. ¡°What¡¯s there to be nervous about? They¡¯re here to request my aid, not to make trouble for me.¡±

    Illuminating Emptiness shook his head, his expression grim. ¡°The founder says that this has caused an enormous disturbance throughout the stars, and that it¡¯s entirely possible that people will seize this opportunity to stir up waves.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s spirits soared, and he said with enthusiasm, ¡°Really?¡±

    Illuminating Emptiness was bbergasted. ¡°Why... Why do you look happy about it?¡±

    ¡°I was just worrying aboutcking means to measure my current strength,¡±ughed Su Yi. ¡°I¡¯d naturally just love it if someone came looking for trouble!¡±

    ¡°....¡± Illuminating Emptiness didn¡¯t know what to say to that.

    A momentter, he swooshed his sleeves through the air and left in a huff. ¡°Dammit, how could I forget? You¡¯ve always been abat fanatic. The more peoplee looking for trouble, the happier you are...¡±

    Su Yi watched him fade into the night, thenughed and returned to his room.

    ...

    Dawn the following morning.

    The sun had only just risen, but thend just beyond Mount Clearmoon was packed. Cultivators filled thendscape, and the air was full of a mor of voices.

    ¡°This day has finallye,¡± Li Zhong sighed with emotion. He¡¯d arrived leading a group of over one hundred revenants. All were Mo Qingchou¡¯s subordinates.

    When Li Zhong looked around, he saw that the area around Mount Clearmoon was packed. There were over a thousand revenants of more than ten different ancient factions. Furthermore, there were several other Cloud Soaring Realm old monsters mixed into the crowd.

    Everyone looked eager.

    What revenant didn¡¯t long to break their curse, rebuild their body, and resume their cultivation?

    ¡°The Wood Spirit Monarch, the Yellow Sword Demon, and the Master of Smoke are here too...¡± Li Zhong recognized several of the old-timers. All of them had been top powerhouses of the Cloud Soaring Realm in ancient times, and all had been extremely famous.

    But soon, Li Zhong furrowed his brow.

    Only fourteen factions had agreed to assist Su Yi in locating the Tailor.

    Yet he spotted experts of far more than fourteen factions amidst the crowd!

    ¡°It seems unexpected variables are highly likely to arise today.¡± Li Zhong¡¯s eyes shed. He could sense that something wasn¡¯t quite right.

    After all, given Su Yi¡¯s strength, even ancient orthodoxies wouldn¡¯t recklessly act against him.

    If someone came looking for trouble now of all times, they would surelye prepared, without fear of dering war against Su Yi!

    ¡°I hope I¡¯m overthinking this,¡± thought Li Zhong.

    Suddenly, there was a mor of voices in the distance. ¡°He¡¯se out!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the Temple Master, the one who controls the secrets of reincarnation? He¡¯s as young as they say!¡±

    Throughout the surrounding area, everyone stopped their conversations and looked toward Mount Clearmoon.

    Beneath the light of the heavens, a group emerged from the mountain gates. Their leader was a tall, slim, handsome man in blue robes. He had a leisurely,posed bearing, as if he¡¯d risen above it all.

    This was none other than Su Yi!

    He was apanied by Sword Immortal Qingshi, the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha, and the Bookkeeper.

    As soon as they appeared, they became the center of attention!

    The earlier mor of voices instantly gave way to silence.

    Su Yi, Sword Immortal Qingshi, and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha took this in with calm equanimity.

    But the Bookkeeper inwardly gasped, and his entire body tensed.

    More than ten ancient orthodoxies!

    Over a thousand Transcendent revenants!

    Ordinary people couldn¡¯t possibly have stayed calm in the face of all that.

    ¡°I¡¯ve kept you waiting,¡± said Su Yi, gently sping his fist.

    Li Zhong immediately inclined his head and smiled. ¡°You needn¡¯t be so polite, Fellow Daoist Su. Everyone here is about to receive the gift of a new life from you. What does a bit of waiting matter?¡±

    The crowd smiled and nodded their agreement.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get started, then.¡± Su Yi had never liked exchanging pleasantries. He faced Sword Immortal Qingshi and nodded.

    Sword Immortal Qingshi stepped forth, then waved his sleeve through the air.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A streak of sword qi shed into being, then carved a perfectly straight demarcation on the ground.

    ¡°Everyone, please wait in an orderly line beyond that demarcation,¡± said Sword Immortal Qingshi solemnly. His voice was like the humming of a sword, and it boomed throughout heaven and earth. ¡°If anyone dares to cause trouble, they shouldn¡¯t me me for my heartlessness.¡±

    The crowd was instantly solemn.

    That was Sword Immortal Qingshi!

    In ancient times, he was the greatest Cloud Soaring Realm sword cultivator around, and he wielded Vast Expanse, an immortal weapon. Who among the revenants could possibly have been ignorant of his reputation?

    ¡°Brother Wood Spirit, you first," said Sword Immortal Qingshi.

    Su Yi gazed at one of the six Cloud Soaring Realm old monsters standing nearby. Each had a more terrifying aura than the one before.

    These were the old monsters Li Zhong had recognized earlier, as well as Sword Immortal Qingshi¡¯s old friends.

    Meanwhile, the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha smiled. ¡°Fellow Daoist Li Zhong, let¡¯s start with your allies. Have them form a line behind the demarcation.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Li Zhong agreed with delight.

    Naturally, none of the experts of other factions had any objections to this. It was just a matter of waiting in line. So long as they broke their curses, who cared who went first?

    ¡°Greetings, Fellow Daoist Su.¡± The Wood Spirit Monarch, the Yellow Sword Demon, and the others approached. All of them greeted Su Yi politely, without the slightest negligence.

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head. ¡°I¡¯ve got a lot to do today, so forgive me for not taking the time to chat.¡±

    ¡°But of course.¡± The Wood Spirit Monarch and the others smiled and nodded.

    Su Yi then proceeded to help all of the old monsters break their curses, one by one.

    The crowd saw it clearly. Su Yi neutralized their curses with a casual sweep of his arm.

    Some of the older-generation cultivators couldn¡¯t help but sigh. <i>How terrifying and cmitous is the curse binding us? Not even immortal revenants can break free of it!</i>

    <i>Yet Su Yi, with his mastery of reincarnation, can neutralize it seemingly effortlessly!</i>

    After making thisparison, who wouldn¡¯t have been rueful?

    ¡°Many thanks, Fellow Daoist Su. Many thanks!¡±

    The Wood Spirit Monarch and the others were all ovee with excitement, to the point that they could barely speak. They were so mad with delight that they lost theirportment.

    No one mocked them. On the contrary, they felt deeply moved.

    After bing revenants, they were neither fully human nor ghost, and their curse gued them constantly. They were like caged beasts, unable to continue their pursuit of the Grand Dao.

    It was torment!

    Su Yi was the only one in this world who¡¯d mastered the secrets of reincarnation. They couldn¡¯t even imagine how bleak their outlook would be if Su Yi didn¡¯t exist!

 Chapter 1380 - Making Trouble!

    <h4>Chapter 1380 - Making Trouble!</h4>

    When the Wood Spirit Monarch and the other old monsters stepped aside, each left behind a bag of holding. They said these gifts were an expression of gratitude, and they asked Su Yi not to refuse.

    In truth, before Su Yi could even say anything, Sword Immortal Qingshi smiled and threw their ¡°expressions of gratitude¡± to the Bookkeeper.

    The Bookkeeper snuck a peak at the first bag¡¯s contents. Although his expression never wavered, he couldn¡¯t help but gasp inwardly.

    Even if he just looked at the Transcendent-level medicinal ingredients, there were more than ten types!

    There were also spirit crystals, divine materials, and other goods. All were top treasures of the Path of Transcendence.

    And this was just the first of the storage treasures!

    <i>There are still about ten ancient factions left, including over a thousand Transcendents. By the time this is over, who knows how many treasures the Temple Master will have acquired?</i>

    The Bookkeeper¡¯s thoughts raced in all directions. He was highly proficient at settling ounts and tallying sums. After all, he was the hidden boss of Four Seas Tower, the man they called the God of Wealth. He was naturally well aware of how precious Transcendent treasures were.

    It was to the point that top Transcendent treasures were all but impossible to buy!

    Meanwhile, Li Zhong had his group of Transcendents stand in line.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to remain upright, so he just sat in his wicker chair as he broke the revenants'' curses.

    He was like an unparalleled, famous doctor treating patients.

    However, all of his ¡°patients¡± were experts of the Path of Transcendence. Pick any one of them at random, and you¡¯d have someone the masses could only gaze upon from afar!

    As Su Yi broke more and more curses, excited, joyful cries of heartfelt gratitude rose and fell in waves.

    Some of the experts were so excited that they lost theirportment and danced for joy. Others wept, while still others burst into uproariousughter...

    Their emotions influenced everyone watching them. Every Transcendent in line was increasingly eager for their turn.

    Li Zhong gave Su Yi a ¡°token of their gratitude¡± too. They were all gifts Mo Qingchou had selected personally. Although there weren¡¯t many of them, everyst one was a rare, top-notch treasure of the Path of Transcendence.

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t even nce at his gifts. He just handed them all to the Bookkeeper standing beside him.

    Time slipped by. Soon, four hours had passed.

    Su Yi had already broken the curses of almost six hundred revenants!

    The Bookkeeper epted Su Yi¡¯s gifts for him. Aside from the gifts Sword Immortal Qingshi¡¯s friends had given Su Yi, the other gifts represented the gratitude of seven different ancient factions.

    The sheer volume was enormous. Furthermore, everything was a top-ss Transcendent treasure!

    The Bookkeeper had seen all types of treasures in his lifetime, but taking inventory of these gifts nheless broadened his horizons, leaving him repeatedly astonished.

    There were some treasures so wondrous and strange that he¡¯d never even heard of anything like them before!

    For instance, the Red City Daoist Sect gave Su Yi a batch of Transcendent divine materials useful for swordsmithing. All of them were rare and hard to find.

    Even Cloud Soaring realm experts would have drooled over them!

    But eventually, the Bookkeeper grew numb to it all. There was just so much treasure that its value waspletely beyond his ability to estimate.

    The Bookkeeper couldn¡¯t help but suspect that even if he cleaned the Four Seas Tower outpletely, theirbined wealth wouldn¡¯t be able to match that of these gifts of gratitude!

    He¡¯d spent his entire life doing business, but this was his first time seeing this. These ancient factions sure knew how to throw their money around! It was simply inhuman!

    As for Su Yi? He didn¡¯t have any particr feelings about all this. For one thing, he didn¡¯t know how valuable or numerous his gifts were yet. For another, he¡¯d been busy this entire time, and he wanted to get this tedious task over with as soon as possible.

    From time to time, he¡¯d pause to take a break and have a few sips of wine.

    Suddenly, a series of startled cries rang out in the distance, and there was uproar amongst the revenants still waiting in line.

    Everyone looked over and saw a treasure ship swathed in flowing immortal light. It was shooting right toward them.

    ¡°The Spirit Firmament Immortal Vessel?¡± Li Zhong¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°So, that immortal vessel has re-entered the world. Does that mean the Heavenly Demons who once dazzled the ancient era weren¡¯t truly eradicated?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re definitely here to cause trouble!¡±

    The Cloud Soaring experts in attendance all looked rmed and suspicious.

    This immortal vessel had been extremely famous in ancient times. It belonged to the Heavenly Demon Hong Family!

    They were an ancient faction from the Immortal Realm. They¡¯de to the Human Realm a long time ago, causing an enormous disturbance!

    Meanwhile, Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha looked at each other. They both couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, we¡¯re most likely in for trouble.¡± Sword Immortal Qingshi transmitted at top speeds. ¡°That¡¯s the Spirit Firmament Immortal Vessel, a treasure from the Immortal Realm. It belongs to the Hong Family, a race that inherited the Heavenly Demon bloodline. In ancient times, their name shook the Human Realm, and their foundations are extraordinarily terrifying. Only a tiny handful of factions canpare with them.¡±

    Both Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha looked solemn. They obviously viewed the Hong Family with dread.

    But after learning all this, Su Yi perked up. ¡°All the better. I just hope they won¡¯t disappoint me!¡±

    Before, he¡¯d seemed bored. Now, his spirits had obviously improved. His gaze was spirited, and his eyes shone with a hint of eagerness.

    Both Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha were bbergasted. They looked at each other. Both were at a loss for words.

    How could they miss that Su Yi seemed downright <i>eager </i>for the Hong Family to make trouble?

    As they conversed, the extraordinary Spirit Firmament Immortal Vessel slowly flew closer beneath countless rmed gazes.

    Then, a group of cultivators leaped overboard and shot over.

    Their leader was a man in wide-sleeved jade-colored robes, a feather headdress, and shoes covered in cloud markings. He was tall and thin, with eyes that sparkled like stars and eyebrows as sharp as swords. He gripped a jade fan, and he had a distinguished, graceful, and extraordinary bearing.

    Most striking of all were his dark blue eyes. When he looked around, they shed with hints of imposing light.

    ¡°Hong Feiyu! It¡¯s that little devil!¡±

    The crowd was in uproar as the gathered revenants recognized this new arrival.

    Hong Feiyu was a main branch descendant of the Hong Family. He had a pure Heavenly Demon bloodline, and his seniors were immortals! He was a true descendant of immortals!

    He had an unbridled, tyrannical disposition, and he was an iparable hoodlum. Back in ancient times, they called him the Little Demon God. Even other descendants of immortals feared him!

    Furthermore, he had a monstrously talented older brother, Hong Feiguan. Before the End of the Dharma, he¡¯d aplished numerous shocking, legendary feats. He was a leading figure amongst descendants of immortals.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s that little imp.¡± Sword Immortal Qingshi¡¯s eyelids twitched. Hong Feiyu was unquestionably a tough customer!

    ¡°There are numerous Cloud Soaring Realm old-timers apanying him. I¡¯m afraid... we¡¯re in for trouble this time.¡± The Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha furrowed his brow.

    He transmitted an exnation to Su Yi. Three of the experts apanying Su Yi were from the Hong Family, while the others hailed from the Hidden Skies Immortal Sect, Yellow Springs Demon Mountain, Nine-Yin Demon Mountain, and other ancient Demonist factions!

    These were factions who¡¯d participated in the battle of the Violet Heavens tform. All of them had grudges against Su Yi!

    Hong Feiyu had shown up leading such a group, so he¡¯d obviouslye with ill intentions.

    Su Yiughed. ¡°This is even better.¡±

    He could tell at a nce that Hong Feiyu¡¯spanions included a member of the Zhong Family!

    He was that man in golden robes. His name was Zhong Wanli, and he was a veritable living fossil of the Zhong Family.

    As they conversed, the thin, white-haired old man apanying Hong Feiyu led the way.

    ¡°Everyone, please step aside,¡± said the old man, his voice raspy yet full of majesty.

    The atmosphere was instantly stifled and oppressive. Who could possibly fail to realize that Hong Feiyu andpany hade to make trouble?

    Those waiting in line dared not interfere. They just did as they were told and cleared a path.

    Hong Feiyu held a jade fan and swept his gaze across the area. He smiled, then leisurely sauntered toward Su Yi.

    A group of old-timers followed him, clustering around him like stars clustering around the moon. This only further highlighted just how extraordinary his position was!

    From beginning to end, no expert of any of the other ancient factions dared utter a peep of protest, let alone block Hong Feiyu¡¯s path! Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha¡¯s frowns deepened.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, Hong Feiyu is a violent hooligan with an extraordinary background. If at all possible, it¡¯d be best to avoid conflict with him,¡± Li Zhong transmitted.

    Su Yi said nothing at all. He just sat there enjoying his wine.

    The sight made Li Zhong¡¯s heart quiver. <i>Fellow Daoist Su hasn¡¯t taken my warning to heart at all!</i>

    Meanwhile, the Wood Spirit Monarch hurriedly transmitted to Sword Immortal Qingshi, ¡°Daoist Brother Qingshi, hurry up and persuade Fellow Daoist Su. No matter what, he shouldn¡¯t offend Hong Feiyu. Doing so will only provoke an enormous disaster.¡±

    The Yellow Sword Demon and the other Cloud Soaring Realm old monsters had grave looks on their faces too.

    ¡°I appreciate your good intentions, but you¡¯d best not say such things again. Otherwise, you¡¯ll incur Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s displeasure.¡± Sword Immortal Qingshi frowned and transmitted, ¡°For now, just step to the side and watch.¡±

    The Wood Spirit Monarch and the others looked at each other. All of them were surprised and confused. Given the circumstances, wasn¡¯t it best to do everything they could to avoid a confrontation with Hong Feiyu?

    Meanwhile, Hong Feiyu and hispanions had already walked over.

    Countless eyes converged upon them, and the atmosphere was increasingly oppressive.

    ¡°Young man, our young leader has arrived. Why haven¡¯t you risen to greet him?¡± That thin, white-haired old man snorted coldly.

    His voice echoed throughout thendscape like the low rumble of thunder, shaking the mountains and rivers. His majesty shook even the heavens themselves.

    ¡°Hah? How domineering.¡± Sword Immortal Qingshiughed and gestured at the demarcation cut into the ground. ¡°Then there¡¯s no harm in speaking directly. Today, no matter who shows up, they have to follow the rules. If anyone dares break them, they can¡¯t me us for our poor manners!¡±

    His voice was like a nging sword hum, and his murderous intent was shocking to behold.

    The crowd gasped. They wouldn¡¯t have expected Sword Immortal Qingshi would be so unyielding even in the face of Fei Hongyu and hispanions.

    Su Yi sat there calmly, coldly examining Fei Hongyu¡¯s group. He said nothing at all.

    ¡°You...¡± The thin, white-haired old man¡¯s expression darkened. He was just about to say something when Hong Feiyuughed and stopped him.

    ¡°We¡¯re here as guests, and we¡¯vee to request Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s aid. Be polite. We cannot be remiss in our manners!¡± said Hong Feiyu. He stopped on the other side of the demarcation and didn¡¯t advance any further.

    Then, he smiled, sped his fist, faced the still reclining Su Yi, and greeted him. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, my friends and I havee uninvited. Please, don¡¯t take offense.¡±

 Chapter 1381 - A Test of Strength!

    <h4>Chapter 1381 - A Test of Strength!</h4>

    Hong Feiyu faced Su Yi and bowed elegantly. When everyone saw this, they couldn¡¯t help but sigh to themselves.

    In the modern era, perhaps only Su Yi, the man who controlled the power of reincarnation, could receive such a show of respect from the Hong Family¡¯s Little Demon God.

    Su Yi took a sip of wine. ¡°You¡¯re here to make trouble, so why feign politeness?¡±

    ¡°Trouble?¡± Hong Feiyuughed. ¡°When I left, my seniorsmanded me to be polite and not to cause an incident. Please don¡¯t misunderstand, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    He waved his jade fan, and the thin, white-haired old man apanying him immediately took out a bronze box, which he opened for all to see.

    Treasure light surged out of its interior, so dazzling that it stung the eyes. Its colors reflected on the nearby skies, making them light up.

    The crowd couldn¡¯t help but be curious. All of them looked over. Inside the box, they saw a pile of wondrous and precious treasures. All of them flowed with colorful light, and all were rare and precious. It was obvious at a nce that none were ordinary!

    Hong Feiyu chuckled and said, ¡°This is our first meeting, Fellow Daoist Su, so I selected a few modest gifts. Please take them as a token of my sincerity and ept them with a smile.¡±

    The crowd couldn¡¯t help but gasp. They would never have guessed that this tyrannical hoodlum of the Hong Family would go to such lengths. This was their first meeting, yet he was giving Su Yi such a generous gift!

    Some of the older-generation cultivators had strange looks on their faces. <i>Hong Feiyu¡¯s manners are on point. Given the circumstances, what will Su Yi decide?</i>

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t so much as nce at the treasure box. He just said with waning interest, ¡°If you¡¯re not here to make trouble, leave as soon as possible. Don¡¯t get in the way.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    The crowd was at a loss for words.

    Hong Feiyu was stunned too. It seemed he dared not believe Su Yi would be so direct. One wrong word, and he was already kicking them out.

    The thin old man apanying Hong Feiyu snorted coldly. ¡°Young man, our young leader has treated you with courtesy and respect. Don¡¯t you think your attitude... is a bit over the line?¡±

    How could Su Yi possibly concern himself with such a threat? He directly ignored it.

    Sword Immortal Qingshiughed coldly. ¡°Have a look around. Every fellow Daoist here has already agreed to assist Fellow Daoist Su, while you¡¯ve shown up uninvited. Don¡¯t tell me you n to refuse to leave?¡±

    This question wasn¡¯t at all polite, and the atmosphere was instantly tense.

    Hong Feiyu couldn¡¯t help butugh. He looked at Su Yi and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, didn¡¯t you put on such a grand showing because you wanted to improve your rtionship with the world¡¯s ancient orthodoxies? If you want to smooth things over, why refuse me?¡±

    His sharp, dark blue eyes swept across everyone else present with feigned indifference. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that in your eyes, our Hong Family is inferior to even factions like these?¡±

    His voice had grown colder and more imposing. At that moment, Hong Feiyu¡¯s typical tyrannical disposition finally revealed itself.

    Murderous intent filled heaven and earth. The mountains and rivers fell silent.

    The crowd¡¯s hearts tensed.

    Before Su Yi could respond, Hong Feiyu said seriously, ¡°Give me face. Take it as making a new friend. How about it?¡±

    He looked around the surroundings once more. ¡°I dare say with certainty that even if you help these fellow Daoists of ancient orthodoxies, they won¡¯t necessarilye to your aid if you run into trouble!¡±

    The crowd fell silent, their expressions shifting and uncertain. Some of those who¡¯d already received Su Yi¡¯s help breaking their curses were too ashamed to raise their heads and meet Su Yi¡¯s gaze.

    All of this only further highlighted Hong Feiyu¡¯s prestige!

    Su Yiughed, not at all concerned. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I didn¡¯t help them to make them risk their lives for me.¡±

    Hong Feiyu smiled. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll just ask you this. Will you give me face or not?¡±

    His tone was outwardly casual, but in truth, he was being as forceful and tyrannical as could be.

    ¡°Hong Feiyu, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re pushing this too far?¡± Li Zhong said gravely.

    Hong Feiyu cleaned out his ears, raised his jade fan, and pointed at Li Zhong. ¡°Old man, don¡¯t think you can behave impudently in front of me just because you¡¯ve got Mo Qingchou behind you. One more word out of turn, and I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    Li Zhong¡¯s expression shifted, his gaze suddenly full of uncertainty.

    Hong Feiyu returned his attention to Su Yi. ¡°I¡¯ll speak directly. If you help me, I¡¯ll be happy to grant you my protection! Going forward, if anyone dares view you with enmity, they¡¯ll be my enemies too!¡±

    He spoke with firm conviction. This made the atmosphere all the tenser. Everyone was as silent as a cicada in winter.

    From this, it was obvious how terrifying the Hong Family¡¯s reputation was. It was to the point that none of the experts of these ten-plus orthodoxies dared get involved!

    Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha''s expressions darkened.

    But just as they were about to say anything, Su Yi waved. ¡°All you two need to do now is stand back and watch. Leave everything to me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s indeed how it should be,¡± said Hong Feiyu with a burst of apuse. ¡°This is a conversation between the two of us. Who else could possibly be qualified to interject? Those who interrupt don¡¯t know their ce. They¡¯re seeking out their own deaths!¡±

    These words were obviously intended as a warning for Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha!

    Both couldn¡¯t help but be furious, and their gazes frosted over. <i>This Hong Feiyu really is unbridled and tyrannical!</i>

    ¡°Are you done talking?¡± Su Yi took a sip of wine and asked.

    Hong Feiyu thought for a moment, then said, ¡°I brought several friends from other factions with me. See? They¡¯re standing right behind me. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to break their curses too.¡±

    The old-timers standing behind him all hailed from factions hostile to Su Yi. They were now staring at him, their gazes rife with mockery.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Fellow Daoist Su!¡± A gray-robed elder with white hair and youthful features smiled and sped his fist.

    ¡°The wise know how to adapt to their circumstances. Fellow Daoist Su doesn¡¯t strike me as the foolish sort. He surely knows what needs to be done,¡± a beautiful woman in a red dress said with a charming smile.

    When the crowd saw this, they couldn¡¯t help but sigh to themselves. <i>Indeed, Hong Feiyu is here to make trouble!</i>

    Su Yi was just about to say something when Zhong Wanli smiled and said, ¡°Temple Master, you once proimed that within half a year, you¡¯d wipe the Zhong Family from the face of the earth. I suggest you take those words back, as the Zhong Family has already formed an alliance with Young Lord Hong!¡±

    His face was nothing but smiles.

    When Su Yi saw this, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. He looked at Hong Feiyu and said, ¡°Might I ask you a question?¡±

    Hong Feiyuughed heartily. ¡°Go right ahead.¡±

    ¡°Did someone else put you up to this?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Hong Feiyu was a bit confused.

    ¡°Simple,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°I still cannot fathom why people would throw their lives away like this.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Hong Feiyu¡¯s smile stiffened, then faded. His deep blue eyes shone with imposing light.

    But after a moment¡¯s silence, he smiled again. ¡°My seniors told me to be polite, and that I was not to force you even if you refused my good intentions. Very well. Let¡¯s let this end here.¡±

    With that, he turned and was just about to leave. ¡°Uncle Song, take the gifts back. We¡¯re going home.¡±

    He started leading hispanions away. The sight left the onlookerspletely dumbstruck. <i>They came in such numbers, and they were so pushy just moments ago. Now, the blink of an eyeter, they¡¯ve turned to leave?</i>

    <i>What''s going on?</i>

    <i>Did the glorious Little Demon God of the Hong Family suddenly get a new personality? Has he learned tolerance and when to back down?</i>

    Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha were unwittingly stunned. Neither would have guessed that Hong Feiyu would simply choose to leave.

    ¡°Stop right there,¡± said Su Yi. His brow furrowed.

    A batch of whetstones had delivered itself to his door, only to suddenly turn around and leave. Su Yi was a bit unwilling to see them go.

    ¡°Do you still have business with us, Fellow Daoist Su?¡± Hong Feiyu stopped and turned to look at him. His face was nothing but smiles. There was no trace of his earlier unbridled hooliganism.

    ¡°You arrived uninvited, and now you think you can just leave,¡± Su Yi said tly. ¡°What do you take me and my territory for?¡±

    The crowd clucked their tongues in befuddlement. Hong Feiyu and hispanions were about to swallow their indignation and leave without a confrontation. Who could have imagined that Su Yi wouldn¡¯t let them off?

    What was even going on?

    Hong Feiyu was stunned too. His smile disappeared, and he said, ¡°Does that mean you n to hold us ountable?¡±

    Hispanions¡¯ expressions darkened too.

    Su Yi threw back his head, drained his jug of wine, and said, ¡°I n to do exactly that.¡±

    The atmosphere was instantly tense once more.

    ¡°Su Yi, don¡¯t take this too far! Our young leader has already been more than tolerant enough. He gave you face, but you took an inch and demanded a mile. You¡¯re ying with fire, so be careful not to burn yourself!¡± rebuked that thin, white-haired elder.

    Su Yiughed, took a step toward them, and said, ¡°If I¡¯m ying with fire, then you¡¯re all moths to the me.¡±

    The crowd¡¯s scalps went numb. <i>This isn¡¯t just forceful. He¡¯s tyrannical down to his very bones! He even dares disregard the Hong Family¡¯s prestige!</i>

    Hong Feiyu rubbed his cheeks and sighed. ¡°Had I known it would end like this, why would I have feigned such politeness? It¡¯s my seniors'' fault for telling me to keep a low profile and use my manners. Look at what¡¯s happened! People are suddenly trying to walk all over me!¡±

    As he spoke, his aura suddenly transformed.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    His jade-colored robes billowed around him. Ferocious murderous intent filled the air, spreading out around him. Countless onlookers paled.

    And Hong Feiyu¡¯s handsome face was now utterly vicious. He smiled and said, ¡°Everyone, how about we y with our friend here?¡±

    Although he was smiling, it was a chilling sight, enough to make one tremble.

    ¡°Certainly!¡± The Cloud Soaring Realm old monsters apanying him were all too happy to agree.

    Murderous intent surged throughout heaven and earth. The mountains and rivers trembled. As the crowd realized that this didn¡¯t bode well, they hurriedly moved further away.

    Li Zhong was sweating on Su Yi¡¯s behalf. He smiled bitterly; he would never have guessed that Su Yi would insist on pursuing this.

    But when he thought about it, Hong Feiyu¡¯s behavior really was overly tyrannical. Given Su Yi¡¯s disposition, how could he possibly let them juste and go as they pleased?

    Meanwhile, Su Yi was already just a few hundred feet away. He continued his approach, his gait unhurried.

    His presence was entirely calm and unassuming.

    It was then that the thin white-haired old man stepped forth and shot toward Su Yi, quick as lightning.

    ¡°Young Leader, please wait. Allow me to test the boy¡¯s strength!¡±

 Chapter 1382 - Battle!

    <h4>Chapter 1382 - Battle!</h4>

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The thin, white-haired elder¡¯s frame burst with stingingly bright immortal light that condensed into a bright-red miniature sun.

    The terrifying characteristic power of the Cloud Soaring Realm bore down on the entire stretch of heaven and earth. Everything trembled, and the surrounding space soon split and copsed with a bang.

    Numerous onlookers were so startled that they broke out in cold sweats.

    Not long ago, Su Yi would have needed to draw upon the Sword of the Nine Hells to defeat an opponent of this level.

    But this time, he didn¡¯t do so.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The Sword of the Human Realm whooshed as Su Yi raised its deep blue de into the air. As he circted his cultivation base, the deep, dark light of reincarnation reflected upon his weapon.

    Basic proficiency in the Laws of Reincarnation!

    Late-stage Cosmic Enlightenment Realm cultivation!

    The twobined to let this sh burst forth with unprecedented power, shaking the very firmament itself.

    In the crowd¡¯s eyes, it was as if the cycle of samsara had descended upon the Human Realm. Everything dimmed as the world was plunged into darkness reminiscent of theherworld.

    <i>Boom!!!</i>

    The thin, white-haired elder¡¯s blood-red sun had only just descended when it seemed to sink into the endless power of reincarnation. Suddenly, it seemed cut off from heaven and earth, as if the Grand Dao itself were rejecting it.

    Mere momentster, it exploded.

    The thin, white-haired elder cried out in agony.

    A terrifying corrosive power swept over him. The tyrannical strength of reincarnation fused with Su Yi¡¯s sword intent, like the unbreakable scythe of death. It brought with it an intense, lethal threat.

    Right at a critical juncture, the white-haired elder¡¯s heart-protecting mirror exploded with the radiance of the Immortal Dao, ripping through the illusions of reincarnation and neutralizing that impending lethal threat.

    Even so, the old man was severely wounded, and he was sent flying through the air, his soul body in tatters. It was a shocking sight.

    One sh, and Su Yi dealt heavy injuries to a Cloud Soaring Realm revenant! This tyrannical disy left everyone present astonished.

    Hong Feiyu and the others tremble from head to toe, their expressions shifting.

    Thete-stage Cosmic Enlightenment Realm!

    It had only been a month since Su Yi¡¯sst appearance, but his cultivation had already advanced by two small realms! This rate of growth was simply unheard of!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su is far, far stronger than he was a month ago.¡± His allies, Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha, both sensed it, and they couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. Su Yi wasn¡¯t at allparable to his former self. He almost seemed like apletely different person!

    ¡°Die!¡± Hong Feiyu bellowed.

    The Little Demon God of the Hong Family unfurled his jade fan and waved it furiously through the air. Stars swathed in ck immortal light instantly ripped through the sky and descended upon Su Yi.

    Their terrifying power nketed heaven and earth. The power within each star wasparable to the full-force attacks of Cloud Soaring Realm revenants like Wei Changfu and Ruan Caizhi!

    Over a hundred stars descended at once. Their power was so overwhelming that Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha¡¯s expressions shifted.

    The Falling Star Immortal Banishment Fan!

    This was one of the Hong Family¡¯s most famous immortal treasures!

    And Hong Feiyu¡¯s individual strength was nothing to sneeze at either. He too was a Cloud Soaring Realm cultivator, but unbelievably, he seemed entirely unafraid of a bacsh from the Laws. Thus, his attacks burst forth with power far beyond that of the other Cloud Soaring Realm cultivators present.

    Sword Immortal Qingshi¡¯s heart sank as he realized that Hong Feiyu had some sort of wondrous secret treasure capable of preventing a bacsh from the Laws. Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t possibly have unleashed such power.

    Anyone else would have been able to unleash half their strength at most, and that¡¯s if they tried their hardest.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The entire stretch of sky exploded as the ck stars descended, putting enormous pressure on Su Yi.

    Su Yi wanted to test his swordsmanship and see just how strong he¡¯d be. He naturally wouldn¡¯t retreat.

    Instead, he advanced, swinging the Sword of the Human Realm as if cleaving through the heavens and splitting the earth.

    ¡°Cut!¡±

    Indomitable sword intent swept forth like a raging, explosive flood of the power of reincarnation.

    One star after another shattered, but their terrifying destructive power still forced Su Yi several hundred feet back. HIs blood and qi churned.

    ¡°You actually blocked one of my attacks? Not bad!¡±

    Hong Feiyu threw back his head,ughed, then waved his jade fan and attacked explosively once more.

    His long hair billowed around him, making him seem like a demonic god. He was fierce and unbridled, and the power emanating from him left even the Cloud Soaring Realm experts barely able to breathe. Chills coursed down their spines.

    Too strong!

    As a descendant of the Immortal Realm¡¯s Heavenly Demons, Hong Feiyu¡¯s strength was heaven-defying, but that wasn¡¯t all. He was also in possession of true immortal treasures that could incinerate heaven and earth with ease!

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    Meanwhile, the other Cloud Soaring Realm old monsters in Hong Feiyu¡¯s camp attacked too. Each took out their treasures, and all of them seethed with murderous intent as they worked together to surround Su Yi.

    There were more than twenty of them. Three were members of the Hong Family, while the others came from various other ancient factions. Just watching this encirclement filled the distant onlookers¡¯ hearts with terror and despair.

    How was Su Yi supposed to fight that!?

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth shook as the surrounding mountains and rivers were destroyed.

    As Su Yi fought, he found himself thoroughly surrounded. The battle raged with unprecedented intensity.

    ¡°He¡¯s finished! If I¡¯d known, I would have fought for a spot closer to the front of the line. That way, Fellow Daoist Su would have already broken my curse by now!¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, whatever you do, don¡¯t die!¡±

    The revenants who¡¯d yet to have their curses broken were frantic. All of them prayed for Su Yi¡¯s victory, and all of them were terrified that he¡¯d lose.

    No one was confident.

    The Cloud Soaring Realm experts under Hong Feiyu¡¯s leadership were far too terrifying. They weren¡¯t just a threat to the people Su Yi had helped; they were a threat to the factions behind them too!

    <i>ng!</i>

    The hum of a sword rang out, shaking the heavens.

    Sword Immortal Qingshi blurred into an arc of light and charged into the fray. He gripped the rusted Vast Expanse as overflowing sword intent surged around him, connecting heaven and earth.

    Practically simultaneously, the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha chanted the name of the eternal Buddha. His entire body lit up with Buddhist light as he shot through the air and attacked. A waterfall of light lit up the blue skies.

    Both were top Cloud Soaring Realm powerhouses of the ancient era, and both now attacked without hesitation.

    This was now a chaotic group battle!

    Su Yi was a bit frustrated, but he nheless felt warmth in his heart. He hadn¡¯t told the two of them to intervene. After all, his attackers were from the Hong Family. Practically no one present dared provoke them.

    Even so, neither Sword Immortal Qingshi nor the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha hesitated for even a second!

    Were they sending him coal in a blizzard?

    No, it was much more than that! They saw him as one of their own, and they wanted to live or die alongside him!

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve chosen death, I won¡¯t spare a single one of you!¡± Hong Feiyuughed with monstrous ferocity.

    Su Yi took a moment to steady his heart, then attacked with full force.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    He swung his sword and attacked, free and unrestrained. His momentum increased, growing all the stronger as the battle continued.

    To most people, breaking through a small realm increased their strength to an extent, but the difference was limited.

    But to Su Yi, advancing by even a small realm meant undergoing a metamorphosis akin to rebirth!

    And over the past month, he¡¯d broken through twice in rapid session. During this process, he refined enough top-notch Transcendent-level pills to boggle the mind of even true Transcendents.

    Now, when Su Yi fought without reservation, his strength waspletely different. He single-handedly blocked Hong Feiyu and the others¡¯ joint attack.

    This change left Hong Feiyu and his allies inwardly stunned. None of them dared hold back. All attacked in full force.

    Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha held back four opponents each, disying extraordinarily terrifying strength.

    They could do this because their curses had been broken a long time ago, and their vitality had rapidly recovered ever since. They¡¯d started to resume their cultivation, and while they were still subject to the restrictions of the Laws, the effects were much weaker than they were for those affected by the curse.

    Thus, they naturally both disyed strength mighty beyond imagination.

    But even the two of them could only hold back a portion of Su Yi¡¯s enemies. There were still more than ten powerful foes surrounding Su Yi!

    ¡°Everyone, Qingshi and I are friends to the death. Furthermore, it¡¯s thanks to him that I received Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s aid and got rid of my curse.¡± The distant Wood Spirit Monarch gnashed his teeth, and his eyes shone with madness. ¡°I naturally cannot just stand back and watch. I might well die in battle, but so what?¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, this Cloud Soaring Realm powerhouse shot into the fray.

    ¡°Do you think I am the type to forget a kindness and cling to life?¡± The Yellow Sword Demon went all out too, raising his sword and charging into the battlefield.

    When the other four old monsters Su Yi had helped saw this, they looked at each other and, as if by tacit understanding, shot simultaneously to Su Yi¡¯s aid!

    This scene left countless onlookers astonished.

    ¡°Have they... Have they all gone insane? Aren¡¯t they afraid the Hong Family will get even with them?¡± someone said in disbelief.

    ¡°They¡¯re not afraid to die, so how could they be afraid of reprisal?¡± said another, his gazeplicated.

    ¡°Hahaha! Wonderful! Wonderful! I wasn¡¯t wrong about you!¡± Sword Immortal Qingshi threw back his head andughed heartily, as if iparably gratified.

    His old friends hadn¡¯t changed, and none of them had let him down!

    ¡°Hmph! Nothing but a pack of old dogs. You overestimate yourselves. No matter how many of you show up, I¡¯ll just kill you all!¡± Hong Feiyu snorted disdainfully, his voice reverberating throughout the nine heavens and ten earths like a sudden thunderp.

    ¡°That so? I¡¯m not afraid to die, so go ahead and try it!¡± Suddenly, Li Zhong shouted and charged into the fray.

    Earlier, this Cloud Soaring Realm powerhouse loyal to Mo Qingchou was still hesitant. This was because he represented Mo Qingchou, and he¡¯d brought over a hundred of their allied Transcendents with him. He couldn¡¯t act lightly for fear of implicating those around him.

    But now, he¡¯d obviously decided to go all out. His eyes were bloodshot, and he seemed utterly frenzied.

    As numerous Cloud Soaring Realm powerhouses came to his aid, the pressure on Su Yi and his allies plummeted.

    This should have been a good thing.

    But Su Yi felt frustrated. This should have been a perfect opportunity to sharpen his sword, yet now, it had turned into a chaotic group battle.

    Still, Su Yi appreciated everyone¡¯s good intentions. He couldn¡¯tin.

    Instead, he shook his head, cast aside his scattered thoughts, and focused on the battle at hand.

    <i>Boom! </i>

    The battle raged with renewed intensity. The entire stretch of heaven and earth seemed to crumble. Terrifying immortal light swept outward, making heaven and earth change color.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Shortly after, Hong Feiyu waved his jade fan, stirring up another swath of stars shrouded in ck immortal light, which mmed at the distant Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha.

    The Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha was locked inbat with four powerful foes. Although he sensed the danger and immediately tried to dodge, the stars still swept across him, dealing him a heavy blow.

    He was sent flying backward, and numerous startling wounds ripped open all over his body.

    ¡°Your turn!¡± Hong Feiyu didn¡¯t stop. He just turned his attention toward the closest target, the Wood Spirit Monarch, and attacked explosively.

    He obviously wanted to take them down one by one, then target Su Yi.

    But how could the four Cloud Soaring Realm powerhouses the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha had been fighting pass up this opportunity? All of them immediately went in for the kill.

    Su Yi frowned, and cold murderous intent surged in the depths of his gaze.

 Chapter 1383 - Realizations

    <h4>Chapter 1383 - Realizations</h4>

    If Su Yi could resolve a battle on his own, he absolutely wouldn¡¯t look for allies.

    The way he saw it, the disadvantages of fighting in a group outweighed the advantages.

    If he fought a group of enemies alone, even if he was injured, he could take it. And alone, his battle absolutely wouldn¡¯t affect anyone else.

    But the moment someone came to his aid, his enemies were sure to use them to restrict him!

    Enemies could use roundabout attacks and feints to seize opportunities to attack Su Yi¡¯s allies and lead him around by the nose. Thus, Su Yi couldn¡¯t focuspletely on killing his enemies.

    Take now, for instance. The Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha was badly injured and in grave peril. How could Su Yi possibly just stand back and watch him die?

    And Hong Feiyu was unquestionably attempting to take advantage of that very fact. He was targeting the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha to prevent Su Yi from moving freely. This put him on the passive.

    This was why Su Yi didn¡¯t like fighting in a group. If they won, fine. But if they encountered danger, his allies would be weaknesses to exploit!

    ¡°Die!¡± Hong Feiyu bellowed and charged at the Wood Spirit Monarch.

    Meanwhile, four other powerful enemies seized the opportunity to leap at the already badly injured Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, was still thoroughly surrounded.

    In Su Yi¡¯s shoes, just about anyone would have been torn between helping the Wood Spirit Monarch or the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha.

    Or perhaps they¡¯d do neither, and instead face the enemies closest to them?

    Either way, Su Yi wasn¡¯t conflicted. Battles changed at a moment¡¯s notice. There was no time for hesitation.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The Sword of the Human Realm rumbled and boomed as a mysterious, inscrutable aura arose from its de.

    This was the power of the Sword of the Nine Hells.

    Earlier, Su Yi had hoped to temper his sword, so he had refrained from using it. But how could he concern himself with that now?

    <i>Boom!</i>

    As Su Yi raised his sword into the air, the illusory Samsara Domain appeared, nketing the skies and obscuring the sun.

    In the blink of an eye, the joint onught of more than ten Cloud Soaring Realm experts broke!

    Some of them were even badly injured, and they went flying in different directions as they cried out in agony.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Su Yi shot forward, appearing before the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha as if he¡¯d teleported.

    The four Cosmic Enlightenment experts targeting him had already drawn near, and they were using their treasures to attack their injured target.

    But as soon as Su Yi arrived, the Sword of the Human Realm shone with appalling light, breaking their joint attack.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The entire stretch of sky was thrown into disarray. Treasures scattered in all directions.

    Four Cloud Soaring Realm experts staggered back, their expressions shifting.

    Before they could steady themselves, Su Yi shot forth, raised his sword, and attacked four times in rapid session. His speed was simply unbelievable.

    Worlds formed of the cycle of reincarnation appeared and ovepped, covering heaven and earth. Terrifying sword intentpletely enveloped the entire area.

    <i>Splurt! Splurt! Splurt!</i>

    Beneath countless astonished gazes, four Cloud Soaring Realm powerhouses¡¯ exploded, reduced to nothingness by the worlds of reincarnation.

    Their desperate, unwilling cries still echoed throughout heaven and earth.

    In the blink of an eye, Su Yi broke through his enemies¡¯ encirclement, saving the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha from otherwise certain death.

    <i>Splurt! Splurt! Splurt! Splurt!</i>

    Beneath countless astonished gazes, four Cloud Soaring Realm powerhouses exploded, destroyed within the world constructed out of the Laws of Reincarnation.

    Theirst, unwilling shouts still echoed throughout heaven and earth.

    In the blink of an eye, Su Yi broke through an encirclement, rescued the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha from the brink of death, and slew four powerful foes!

    This tyrannical, terrifying killing power left the onlookers bbergasted. Without exception, their hair stood on end.

    ¡°How... How did Su Yi suddenly be so strong? Don¡¯t tell me he was holding back this entire time?¡± someone cried out in disbelief.

    There were over a thousand Transcendent experts present. In life, all were first-rate experts, and they¡¯d ovee countless battles both big and small.

    When Su Yi first found himself surrounded, all of them understood how dire his predicament was. He risked death at every moment.

    It was only when Sword Immortal Qingshi and the other old monsters rushed to his aid that they alleviated the crisis at hand.

    The onlookers weren¡¯t at all optimistic about Su Yi¡¯s chances, and they dared not hope for his sess.

    Hong Feiyu was just too terrifyingly strong, and he had twenty Cloud Soaring experts on his side. Everyst one of them was a top expert of an ancient orthodoxy.

    Who could have imagined that in the blink of an eye, Su Yi would cut through this encirclement and destroy four Cloud Soaring Transcendents as if they were made of rotten wood? And he even saved the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha from otherwise certain doom!

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been astonished? Indeed, some of the spectating Cloud Soaring Realm experts couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    ¡°This... Is this truly the power of a Cosmic Enlightenment World King? Even if he controls the Laws of Reincarnation, isn¡¯t he a bit <i>too</i> heaven-defying?¡±

    It hadn¡¯t been long since the battle of Goldendawn Divine Mountain, in which the Yun Family suffered devastating losses. At the time, Su Yi cut down the Cloud Soaring Realm Wei Changfu. That aplishment had already shaken the stars and provoked widespread uproar within the ancient orthodoxies.

    But now, everyone suddenly realized that Su Yi¡¯s heaven-defying strength had grown to the point that he could y even Cloud Soaring revenants with ease!

    This waspletely unexpected, and it came as an enormous shock.

    ......

    Meanwhile, on the battlefield, Su Yi¡¯s powerful enemies were all visibly stricken.

    In the blink of an eye, four of their allies had fallen! Who wouldn¡¯t have been startled?

    ¡°Hurry up and retreat. Fight alongside me. Don¡¯t spread out any further!¡± bellowed Hong Feiyu.

    He¡¯d originally nned to take Su Yi¡¯s allies down one by one before dealing with Su Yi. But now, he had no choice but to modify his ns.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The situation changed abruptly as Su Yi¡¯s enemies shifted positions and gathered around Hong Feiyu.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi said to his allies, ¡°Everyone, you should step back. I¡¯ll be enough to clean up this riffraff. You can just watch from a safe distance.¡±

    Sword Immortal Qingshi, the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha, and the others looked at each other hesitantly.

    ¡°You want to fight us all alone? As you wish!¡± Hong Feiyu decisively waved for his allies to stop attacking. He said coldly, ¡°Let those old bastards step back. We can deal with them after we¡¯ve dealt with Su Yi!¡±

    His voice spread throughout the entire area, and the battle came to a brief lull.

    Sword Immortal Qingshi took a deep breath, then made his decision. ¡°Everyone, do as Fellow Daoist Su says. Let¡¯s leave for now.¡±

    He tried to lead the others away, but they were all stunned. For Su Yi to decide to fight alone at this point waspletely outside of their expectations. They couldn¡¯t even imagine where he got the confidence to try such a thing.

    ¡°Daoist Brother Qingshi, are we really going to retreat?¡± The Wood Spirit Monarch couldn¡¯t help but transmit. He was already prepared to fight to the death if need be.

    ¡°If we stick around, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll only drag Fellow Daoist Su down,¡± said Sword Immortal Qingshi, a conflicted look on his face.

    The others didn¡¯t know what to make of that. They were lofty, powerful Cloud Soaring Realm Transcendents, yet now, they were seen as burdens. For a moment, the Wood Spirit Monarch and the others were at aplete loss.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just watch for now. If Fellow Daoist Su reallynds himself in peril, it won¡¯t be toote to re-enter the fray then,¡± said Sword Immortal Qingshi in an effort tofort them.

    ......

    Beneath the dome of heaven, Su Yi rose to his full height, his heart now free and unimpeded.

    But at the same time, without Sword Immortal Qingshi and the others to hold them back, Hong Feiyu and his allies¡¯ murderous intent soared. They¡¯d decided to go all out.

    <i>Boom¡ª¡ª!</i>

    After this brief interlude, a grand battle broke out once more.

    However, unlike before, it reached unprecedented heights of intensity almost as soon as it began.

    The brutal deaths of four Cloud Soaring Transcendents meant that Hong Feiyu and his allies dared not hold back. As soon as they attacked, they went all out, unleashing the abilities they typically kept in reserve.

    Treasure light and immortal qi whooshed through the air. All manner of terrifying secret arts intermingled with precious treasures. Currents of destructive power nketed heaven and earth.

    All of this was targeted at just one person: Su Yi.

    Hong Feiyu in particr was terrifyingly strong. He waved his jade fan, summoning a ck river of stars that startled the heavens and shook the earth.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The skies dimmed, and the sun and moon lost their light.

    It was as deities were waging war overhead. Without exception, the onlookers felt chills course down their spine, and goosebumps rose on their skin.

    But even in the face of such an onught, Su Yi didn¡¯t draw upon the power of the Sword of the Nine Hells. Instead, he relied on his own strength and the Sword of the Human Realm.

    Powerful enemies weren¡¯t easy to find. Opportunities to gauge his strength were even rarer. How could Su Yi let this chance slip through his fingers?

    In a sh, he was surrounded once more. He was beset on all sides, and he faced an unprecedented onught.

    The onlookers¡¯ hearts were on tenterhooks.

    Sword Immortal Qingshi and the others couldn¡¯t help but be more nervous than ever before. All of them keenly detected that, in a one-on-one duel, only Hong Feiyu would have been worthy ofpeting with Su Yi.

    The others were inferior byparison.

    However, Su Yi was single-handedly fighting all of them at once. He was obviously at a disadvantage!

    ¡°Die!¡± bellowed Hong Feiyu. His eyes shone with excitement and madness, and his aura was explosive and unbridled.

    The others fought with everything they had too. They wanted to deal with Su Yi as quickly as possible.

    Being surrounded by enemies on all sides left Su Yi iparably joyful. His heart was as calm and tranquil as a full moon hovering beneath blue skies.

    He examined and tested his strength over the course of this iparably perilous battle, tempering and settling his freshly advanced cultivation base.

    It was only inbat that he could confirm just what heights he¡¯d reached.

    It was only in a life-or-death struggle that he could realize his potential and test his limits!

    <i>Indeed, it¡¯s just as I thought. A portion of the medicinal power of the Transcendent pills I¡¯ve refined over the past month has settled within my body. It¡¯s hidden in the tiniest of nooks and crannies, and I¡¯ve yet to fully refine it.</i>

    <i>It¡¯s only inbat that I can stimte and awaken this deeply hidden power and fuse itpletely into my cultivation base.</i>

    <i>Fortunately, although I broke through twice within a single month, no ws or holes have arisen in my foundations. Once my cultivation reaches the pinnacle of Cosmic Enlightenment, I can attempt to break into the Path of Transcendence.</i>

    ...All manner of realizations arose within Su Yi¡¯s heart, furthering his understanding and control of his cultivation base andtent potential.

    This sort of revtion was only attainable during life-or-deathbat. No amount of seclusion or assiduous cultivation would do the trick.

    And as Su Yi repeatedly tested and proved his cultivation, hisbat strength silently transformed!

    Like waters silently rising in the riverbed!

    His cultivation wasn¡¯t advancing. Rather, the stimtion of life-or-deathbat was continuously excavating histent potential.

    The crowd took all of this in. Gradually, they realized that although Su Yi¡¯s plight was iparably precarious, and although he was thoroughly surrounded on all sides, he didn¡¯t fall. On the contrary, he fought with increased valiance, and he showed signs of soon being able to fight his enemies evenly!

    This was simply unbelievable.

    ¡°Just how strong is this guy?¡± Hong Feiyu¡¯s eyelids twitched as he realized something wasn¡¯t right here.

    His eyes shone with murderous intent, and he bellowed, ¡°Go all out! We have to end this quickly!¡±

 Chapter 1384 - The Blue Astral Immortal Flood Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 1384 - The Blue Astral Immortal Flood Dragon</h4>

    Hong Feiyu wasn¡¯t the only one who sensed that something was amiss. The other Cloud Soaring Realm experts sensed it too.

    When they heard Hong Feiyu¡¯s voice, all of them went all out, fighting like their lives depended on it. Each had a more terrifying aura than the one before.

    Su Yi was only in the Cosmic Enlightenment Realm, but he was already so terrifying. What would happen if he stepped onto the Path of Transcendence?

    The thought left his enemies on the brink of insanity. Several of them went so far as to unleash their hidden trump cards!

    <i>Rumble! Boom!</i>

    The battle raged with increasing intensity. The onlookers¡¯ hearts quivered in their chests, and their courage failed them.

    Sword Immortal Qingshi and the others¡¯ gazes filled with unprecedented solemnity. Who could miss that Hong Feiyu and the others were frantic?

    But it was then that the thoroughly surrounded Su Yi let out a longugh. ¡°Now, I¡¯ll use your lives to temper my sword¡¯s edge and pave my path!¡±

    As Su Yi¡¯s unrestrainedughter echoed throughout heaven and earth, his momentum silently shifted.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A light curtain of the Six Paths appeared around his tall, upright figure, like a slowly revolving, dimly lit world. It stopped all of his enemies¡¯ attacks before they could strike him.

    At the same time, Su Yi shot forward! The Sword of the Human Realm hummed in his grip, the sound reverberating throughout the nine heavens and the ten earths.

    Unstoppable, tyrannical sword intent manifested a vision of the Reincarnation Pool. It was mysterious and grand, no different from the real thing.

    One sh, and he forced open a corner of his enemies¡¯ encirclement.

    A Cloud Soaring Realm powerhouse couldn¡¯t dodge in time. The Reincarnation Pool manifested of sword intent mmed into him, splitting and dispersing his soul body.

    Those closest to him suffered the impact too. Although they lived, they staggered backward.

    Hong Feiyu roared in fury and waved his jade fan. Countless stars condensed, just barely blocking Su Yi¡¯s sh.

    But Su Yi seized the opportunity to charge out of their encirclement and attack!

    Like a dragon escaping confinement and soaring into the heavens!

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s calm, indifferent voice had only just rung out when sword qi interwove, slicing a mature beauty in red to fleshy ribbons.

    She was the one who¡¯dughed and said that the wise knew how to adapt to their circumstances, and that Su Yi ought to be smart enough to make the rational choice.

    Yet her soul body had just been shredded in a sh. Nothing remained of her but herst shriek of despair!

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Hong Feiyu attacked in a rage.

    Su Yi hadn¡¯t just broken out of their encirclement right under his nose. No, he¡¯d also gone on to kill two of his allies in rapid session. This left Hong Feiyu feeling as if he had no face left, and his shame quickly turned into anger.

    <i>ng!!!</i>

    A deafening impact rang out as Su Yi neutralized Hong Feiyu¡¯s attack in a single sh and forced him back.

    Su Yi seized the opportunity, streaking through the air like a beam of flowing light.

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    Another Cloud Soaring Realm Transcendent had only just charged over. Before he knew what had hit him, the sharp edge of a sword took his head clean off.

    The tyrannical, terrifying power of reincarnation spread outward, reducing his entire body to powder!

    The entire area boiled over. Countless startled cries rang out. Everyone felt as if they were witnessing a miracle, and they were too worked up to hold back.

    ¡°Is this his counterattack?¡±

    ¡°Fierce! He¡¯s just too fierce!¡±

    The audience contained revenants of more than ten ancient factions. All of them were ovee with excitement.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡±

    Many of them were baffled, too. Their eyes widened in bewilderment.

    How perilous had Su Yi¡¯s predicament been just moments prior? They¡¯d had him thoroughly surrounded. Even just watching from afar was enough to send chills down their spines and fill their hearts with despair.

    Yet now, in the blink of an eye, Su Yi had begun a tyrannical counterattack!

    He hadn¡¯t just broken his enemies¡¯ encirclement. Within just a few snaps of the fingers, he¡¯d in three Cloud Soaring experts. Not even Hong Feiyu¡¯s full-force attack could hold him back!

    The tides had turned far too quickly. Many of the onlookers couldn¡¯t quite keep up.

    ¡°One sh, and the cold glint of his edge filled the firmament with light! Who could say his edge is dull? It would shock even immortals!¡± Sword Immortal Qingshi pped and apuded, his heart full of excitement.

    Beautiful! Truly beautiful!

    On the other hand, the Wood Spirit Monarchughed bitterly. ¡°I finally understand. Earlier... we really were just a burden to him.¡±

    When Sword Immortal Qingshi first said they¡¯d just get in Su Yi¡¯s way, his allies were all a bit unconvinced. Now, after witnessing Su Yi¡¯s unparalleled, heaven-defying bearing, they were astonished, and moreover, ashamed of their own unsightliness.

    ¡°This humble monk would never have guessed that Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s strength would grow to such heights in just one short month...¡± sighed the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha.

    Su Yi had spent practically the entire month in seclusion.

    It was just one month, but Su Yi was like an entirely different person. His change was so dramatic that the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha found it difficult to believe even now.

    As the onlookers were in uproar, the battle raging beneath the heavens intensified, growing all the fiercer.

    Hong Feiyu and his allies were both rmed and furious, and they attacked in a frenzy.

    But it was to no avail. They could no longer trap Su Yi!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The skies split and filled with imposing sword qi.

    Two more Cloud Soaring Realm experts let out agonized cries as their bodies exploded practically simultaneously.

    Su Yi¡¯s momentum was just too intense. With every gesture, sword intent swept forth like the tides, filling the nine heavens and the ten earths. The mysterious Laws of Reincarnation were on full disy.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Suddenly, a yellow-robed elder roared in fury and unleashed his killer weapon. It was a talisman of the Immortal Dao, and it filled the sky with purple immortal lightning that swept toward Su Yi.

    Su Yi twirled the tip of his sword.

    <i>Weng!</i>

    A perfectly round sword curtain appeared, neutralizing all of the falling purple lightning.

    And when Su Yi tapped the air with his sword, the curtain transformed into the boundless, turbid waters of the Sea of Bitterness. That yellow-robed elder was instantly enveloped, and he disappeared without a trace.

    Just like that, he¡¯d been eradicated!

    Witnessing this shook the others¡¯ wills to fight. Chills coursed down their spines.

    A full ten Cloud Soaring Realm experts had fallen already!

    No one could stop Su Yi. Even Hong Feiyu, a descendant of immortals, couldn¡¯t stop Su Yi from killing them!

    ¡°Retreat, all of you!¡± bellowed Hong Feiyu. His eyes were bloodshot, and as he spoke, he swept his sleeves through the air.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Terrifying immortal light swept through the air, transforming into a massive blue flood dragon. Currents of electric immortal light flowed around its massive frame, and its eyes were each the size of a millstone.

    A Blue Astral Immortal Flood Dragon!

    This was a variant species born in the Immortal Realm. Their strength was endless, and they controlled Blue Astral Immortal Lightning. Their ferocity was unparalleled.

    The flood dragon threw back its head and roared. Everything around it trembled, and its presence swept throughout its surroundings like a hurricane. Even the Cloud Soaring Realm experts felt suffocated and astonished.

    The flood dragon¡¯s aura was so overwhelming as to startle both heaven and earth!

    The flood dragon then coiled above Hong Feiyu¡¯s head, its icy eyes gazing down at Su Yi. Every inch of it emanated cruelty and bloodlust.

    ¡°Kill him, Qingnu!¡± bellowed Hong Feiyu, his eyes shining with madness. He was obviously utterly enraged.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The Blue Astral Immortal Flood Dragon waved its tail. Its sharp ws tore through the sky, filling the air with blue lightning as it charged at Su Yi.

    The sky exploded, and immortal radiance ran rampant. Its sheer momentum was enough to make many of the onlookers panic.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Su Yi swung his sword and shed with the Blue Astral Immortal Flood Dragon head-on, only to be sent flying back. His blood and qi churned, and the Sword of the Human Realm shook in his grip.

    ¡°This dirty beast is actually so impressive?¡± Su Yi was quite stunned. The flood dragon¡¯s power was terrifying. It far surpassed the Cloud Soaring Realm revenants!

    ¡°Su Yi, you ought to celebrate! Qingnu lost his body during the End of the Dharma. All that remains is a portion of his soul essence. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t even have been worthy of dying beneath his ws!¡± roared Hong Feiyu.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The Blue Astral Immortal Flood Dragon charged at Su Yi once more. Its mountainously huge tail rose, thenshed out, like an immortal swinging a whip.

    Su Yi was instantly forced back once more. Raging blue lightning full of the destructive power of the Immortal Dao mmed into him. It was terrifying to the extreme, and it left Su Yi looking downright wretched.

    He was already going all out, blocking the flood dragon¡¯s attacks with everything he had, but he was nheless forced back!

    There was no doubt about it. This Blue Astral Immortal Flood Dragon¡¯s strength was extraordinary!

    ¡°Haha! Kill him quickly, Qingnu! Quickly!¡± Hong Feiyu threw back his head andughed, his eyes shining with utterly ferocious, murderous light.

    His surviving allies felt a massive weight lift from their shoulders, and their spirits soared.

    The onlookers¡¯ hearts quivered with fright, their expressions shifting and uncertain.

    ¡°Blue Astral Immortal Flood Dragons are a variant species found only in the Immortal Realm,¡± said Sword Immortal Qingshi. Even he looked uneasy. ¡°They can devour Cloud Soaring Transcendents with ease, and they¡¯re iparably vicious! Even though only a portion of this particr flood dragon¡¯s soul remains, its strength and ferocity areparable to the greatest of early-stage Cloud Soaring experts!¡±

    The Cloud Soaring Transcendents of the present day were all revenants or former revenants. Their strength was far inferior to what it had been in life, and they were still subject to the restrictions of the Laws.

    But this Blue Astral Immortal Flood Dragon was different. It was a variant species from the Immortal Realm, and even in its disembodied state, its strength wasparable to a true living early-stage Cloud Soaring expert!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The Blue Astral Immortal Flood Dragon attacked once more. Its millstone-sized eyes were full of cruel mockery.

    Su Yi managed to endure this attack without the Sword of the Nine Hells, but just barely.

    He flipped his hand, and a little bronze furnace appeared. It was worn, with a patinated surface. Purple immortal light surged within it.

    The Divine Replenishment Furnace!

    This time, when the flood dragon attacked, the furnace rumbled and boomed. Purple immortal light shot out of the opening and transformed into mystical talisman markings of the Immortal Dao, whichpletely enveloped the flood dragon.

    ¡°No¡ª! Young Leader, save me!!!¡±

    The flood dragon cried out in terror and rm, struggling like mad.

    But it was ultimately to no avail. The purple talisman markings were iparably mystical, and they produced a terrifying suppressive power, leaving the flood dragon unable to even struggle.

    It was originally a thousand feet long, but it shrank repeatedly until it was as thin as a chopstick or a wriggling blue worm. The talisman markings then swept it into the furnace.

    The flood dragon¡¯s terrified, helpless cries still echoed throughout the surrounding area.

    Everyone present was dumbstruck. They found this difficult to believe.

    ¡°What the...¡± Hong Feiyu was bbergasted. His smile froze in ce.

    The Blue Astral Immortal Flood Dragon was his killer weapon. His seniors had given it to him, yet now, it had been suppressed so easily!

    His allies¡¯ jaws hung ck, and their eyes widened. <i>What¡¯s happening? That was a Blue Astral Immortal Flood Dragon!!!</i>

    This development left everyone startled and ovee with astonishment.

    <i>This furnace really is quite decent, </i>thought Su Yi. He was inwardly full of emotion.

    They said the Divine Replenishment Furnace could refine everything between heaven and earth! It wasn¡¯t just used for refining medicine and treasures. No, it could melt even mountains, rivers, and celestial bodies!

    No matter how strong the Blue Astral Immortal Flood Dragon was, it was ultimately just a portion of soul essence. In the face of a wondrous treasure like the Divine Replenishment Furnace, it ultimately wasn¡¯t even worth looking at!

 Chapter 1385 - An Immortalâ€™s Will

    <h4>Chapter 1385 - An Immortal¡¯s Will</h4>

    The Blue Astral Immortal Flood Dragon¡¯s suppression was like a sudden, ruthless blow to the head.

    Rage.

    Bewilderment.

    Astonishment.

    Emotions burst forth, like floodwaters breaking through a dam, assailing the hearts and minds of Hong Feiyu and his allies.

    But before they could wrap their heads around it all, Su Yi swung his sword.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Sword qi crisscrossed, connecting heaven and earth as the grand battle raged on.

    In a few blinks of an eye, three more Cloud Soaring Realm powerhouses died brutal deaths. Reincarnation sword intent frittered them away to nothingness.

    Hong Feiyu¡¯s eyes bulged as if about to pop. He attacked with all his might, but no matter what secret art he used, Su Yi forced him back! Su Yi¡¯s momentum was far too forceful. No matter where he pointed his sword, nothing could stand in his way!

    The onlookers were so astonished that they sank into a daze. They just stood there, rooted to the spot.

    Far too many unexpected developments had arisen since the start of the battle. No one would ever have guessed that Su Yi and his sword could repeatedly turn the tides, routing the enemies¡¯ ranks!

    This was unbelievable, and itpletely overturned the crowd¡¯s imagination.

    Even the Cloud Soaring experts in the audience couldn¡¯t help but tremble.

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    The sound of exploding treasures rang out!

    Yet another Cloud Soaring Realm powerhouse fell in battle, his body splitting into pieces and dissipating within the boundless sword rain.

    Someone tried to flee.

    But when Su Yi swung his sword, the fiery red Path of the Far Shore appeared, leading into the endless darkness. The fleeing Cloud Soaring Realm powerhouse didn¡¯t even have time to react before they were swept into it. Their body disintegrated into a rain of light and disappeared.

    ¡°He¡¯s... he¡¯s... he¡¯s just too strong!¡± The Wood Spirit Monarch and the Yellow Sword Demon couldn¡¯t help but tremble.

    The Cloud Soaring Realm represented the pinnacle of power in the modern era!

    Even though Cloud Soaring revenants were subject to the restriction of the Laws, their strength was still far beyond anyone else around.

    Yet now, these Cloud Soaring experts of ancient orthodoxies were being massacred!

    Who could ever have imagined this?

    By now, aside from Hong Feiyu, only six hostile Cloud Soaring Realm powerhouses remained. All of them lookedpletely frantic and flustered. Astonishment was written all over their faces. They were obviously scared out of their wits, and their will to fight failed them.

    When they first arrived, it was with fierce bluster, and theyughed and chatted with carefree ease. They didn¡¯t take Su Yi at all seriously, and they spoke without reservation.

    Yet now, all of them werepletely panicked!

    ¡°Rise!¡± bellowed Hong Feiyu. His face was ashen, and he swung his hand through the air.

    The Spirit Firmament Immortal Vessel appeared, surging with immortal light as it instantly carried him and his allies into the distance.

    <i>He¡¯s running away?</i>

    The crowd almost couldn¡¯t keep up with what was happening.

    Even if you¡¯d hit them over the head, they would never have imagined that the infamous Little Demon God of the Hong Family, a famous, unbridled, unparalleled figure, would be pushed to the point of fleeing from battle!

    ¡°Suppress!¡± Su Yi¡¯s calm voice rang out, and the Sword of the Human Realm pressed down on the air.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    He used the aura of the Sword of the Nine Hells to circte the power of Restricting the Profound. It radiated from the Sword of the Human Realm.

    Heaven and earth were instantly locked down. Within a ten-thousand-mile radius, the skies werepletely sealed off.

    Even the airborne particles of dust, beams of light, and the sound of the wind froze in an unnatural stillness.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    Several thousand feet away, a stretch of sky cracked and split.

    The Spirit Firmament Immortal Vessel shot forth, swaying as if it had sunk into the mud. The Laws of Restricting the Profound were intercepting and suppressing it.

    ¡°Dammit!¡± Hong Feiyu looked stricken.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi was already drawing near.

    On board the Spirit Firmament Immortal Vessel, Hong Feiyu and his allies¡¯ hearts sank.

    ¡°Su Yi, let us go, and I promise that the Hong Family won¡¯t pursue this any further,¡± bellowed Hong Feiyu. ¡°But if I die, you won¡¯t be the only one to die as a result. Everyone around you will be finished too!¡±

    Many of the onlookers paled in response to this threat. None of them could deny how terrifying the Hong Family was.

    They were a n from the Immortal Realm, the descendants of Heavenly Demons. Their foundations were monstrously terrifying. Never mind the ancient factions that had survived to the present day; few among even other descendants of immortals dared risk offending them!

    But against all expectations, Su Yi paid this no heed. He just swung his sword and attacked Hong Feiyu. His attack was crisp and direct, without the slightest hesitation.

    <i>Boom!!</i>

    The Spirit Firmament Immortal Vessel shook violently. Explosive, violent sword intent almost knocked Hong Feiyu andpany overboard.

    ¡°You....¡± Hong Feiyu was beside himself with fury. When he saw that Su Yi was about to attack once more, he suddenly grabbed one of hispanions and tossed him at Su Yi.

    The crowd was dumbstruck. ¡°?????¡±

    As for the Cloud Soaring expert he¡¯d just flung? Hepletely panicked, thenunched into a series of curses. ¡°You fucking¡ª¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Before he could finish his sentence, a streak of sword qi killed him on the spot, bringing this series of expletives to an abrupt halt.

    Su Yi then charged at the Spirit Firmament Immortal Vessel and swung his sword.

    Too quick!

    As if he were cutting through rotten wood!

    Hong Feiyu reached for another meat shield, but came up empty.

    It turned out that the others had sensed what he was up to, and they¡¯d already moved further away. All of them were ring at him furiously, and they wanted nothing more than to curse him out.

    They were all in the same boat, literally. Who could have imagined that Hong Feiyu would use them as shields?

    It was simply detestable!

    <i>Boom!!</i>

    A swath of boundless sword qi descended, shaking the Spirit Firmament Immortal Vessel.

    ¡°I¡¯ll fucking kill you, even if it costs me my life!¡± shouted Hong Feiyu. He seemed to have gonepletely mad.

    He suddenly gnashed his teeth and raised a blood-red talisman into the air. The talisman split, and an illusory figure descended upon the Human Realm like an unparalleled demon god!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth seemed to boil over. The very skies themselves split.

    That tall, upright figure was far too terrifying. He even triggered ripples in the surrounding Laws.

    Upon closer inspection, he was a tall, upright man in ck. His eyes sparkled like the sun and moon, and his presence was utterly overbearing.

    ck immortal light poured down from him, like the river of stars descending from the nine heavens. It bore down on the skies, copsing the air!

    ¡°The will of an immortal!¡± Sword Immortal Qingshi couldn¡¯t help but blurt. ¡°How is this possible? The Laws of the present day don¡¯t permit such power!¡±

    ¡°Yes, but so what?¡± said the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha. ¡°So long as this remnant will destroys Fellow Daoist Su before it¡¯s destroyed, Hong Feiyu will escape with his life!¡±

    Immortals stood proudly over the Human Realm!

    Even the slightest wisp of an immortal¡¯s will could suppress a true Cloud Soaring Realm powerhouse!

    This was because their power had already surpassed the bounds of the Human Realm.

    The entire area was deathly silent. Countless hearts quivered with fright.

    In ancient times, immortals had walked the Human Realm, leaving behind countless glorious legends. Every one of them could gaze down upon the Human Realm with pride throughout the ages.

    And now, an immortal¡¯s will had manifested. Its imposing presence alone was enough to leave the onlookers on the verge of breaking down.

    This was just too terrifying!

    ¡°Ancestor, please help me kill my enemy!¡± shouted Hong Feiyu.

    In truth, there was no need for the reminder. As soon as the ck-robed man manifested of an immortal¡¯s will appeared, he attacked.

    His hands formed a seal and pressed down on the sky.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth overturned as everything caught aze.

    Unstoppable ck immortal light manifested a hand so enormous as to blot out the sun. It then descended with a bang.

    There was no avoiding it. This was the power of the Immortal dao, and it enveloped everything on all sides. There was nowhere to run!

    The crowd¡¯s expressions were bleak. It was as if they could already picture Su Yi¡¯s bloody, explosive demise.

    Sword Immortal Qingshi, the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha, and the others were ovee with grief and indignation. Their eyes practically popped out of their sockets.

    Who could have imagined that Hong Feiyu had a hidden card that not even the Laws of heaven and earth could tolerate?

    Even Su Yi was solemn as he sensed this impending lethal threat. It practically assailed him right in the face.

    Without the slightest hesitation, he summoned the Divine Replenishment Furnace and activated it with all his might!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The furnace rumbled, and purple immortal light exploded out of it, condensing into talisman markings of the Immortal Dao and filling the air. They swept through the sky, dazzling to behold.

    A heaven-shaking impact rang out, as if the entire stretch of heaven and earth were about to copsepletely. Violent, explosive immortal light swept outward.

    Countless onlookers fled in panic and terror for fear of being swept into this.

    But to their utter disbelief, that enormous hand manifested of an immortal¡¯s remnant will was blocked, and it split apart in midair.

    However, both Su Yi and the Divine Replenishment Furnace were forced back. Su Yi even coughed up blood, and his body tore open in numerous ces.

    Deathly silence ensued.

    He actually blocked it!!

    Indescribable astonishment overcame the onlookers. Their minds wentpletely nk.

    A Cosmic Enlightenment Realm World King actually blocked the attack of an immortal¡¯s will?

    Even in ancient times, nothing so unreasonable had ever taken ce.

    Hong Feiyu and his allies werepletely dumbstruck. They couldn¡¯t even imagine how Su Yi had aplished such a thing.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    The ck-robed man manifested out of an immortal¡¯s will frowned and was just about to attack when...

    <i>Kacha!</i>

    Lightning manifested of the Laws of the natural order descended upon the Human Realm, cleaving ruthlessly into the ck-robed man and sending him staggering back. His figure was suddenly indistinct and torn in numerous ces.

    This was a bacsh from the Laws. One strike, and it had dealt the immortal¡¯s will a heavy blow!

    But the ck-robed manpletely disregarded this. His hands formed seals, and the body manifested of his will caught aze. He poured everything he had into his seals, and his palm was suddenly dazzling, radiant, and terrifying beyond measure.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The crowd¡¯s hair stood on end, and their courage failed them. Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but frown, too. An increasingly powerful sense of crisis arose in his heart.

    This was the most danger he¡¯d been in since he¡¯d restarted his cultivation. Ultimately, the disparity in strength was just too enormous. The entire Path of Transcendence stood between them, as well as the distant, unattainable Immortal Dao!

    Relying purely on their own strength, not even a Cloud Soaring Transcendent could have blocked this!

    Suddenly, an utterly contemptuous voice emanated from Su Yi¡¯s sea of consciousness. It originated from the sixth divine chain on the Sword of the Nine Hells.

    ¡°A pathetic, unseemly wisp of an immortal¡¯s will, that¡¯s all. Shall this lofty one destroy it for you?¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± Su Yi said calmly, refusing without even pausing to think. He hadn¡¯t been pushed to the edge just yet.

    ¡°Die!¡± The man in ck shouted icily. He raised both hands into the air as if holding a ck sun aloft.

    That terrifying majesty threw heaven and earth into chaos.

    Everyone felt a stinging pain in their eyes. Their hearts and minds were on the verge of breaking down. They couldn¡¯t even imagine what level of devastation that attack would create once itnded.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi took a deep breath, and his eyes shone with determination.

    ¡°Activate!¡±

    The Divine Replenishment Furnace floated into the air. A waterfall of purple immortal light burst forth, and in the blink of an eye, the furnace grew until it was a hundred feet tall. Beautiful and strange Dao markings surged all over its patinated surface.

    Su Yi was pouring everything he had into this immortal treasure, causing this unprecedented, startling transformation.

    Immortal light sparked within the furnace as it charged like a raging bull!

 Chapter 1386 - Autumn in the Human Realm, Frost Descends from the Heavens

    <h4>Chapter 1386 - Autumn in the Human Realm, Frost Descends from the Heavens</h4>

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The ck-robed man¡¯s palm imprint descending, bearing through the skies as if cleaving open heaven and earth. Everything copsed around his hand.

    All the crowd could see was a streak of radiant light.

    There was no describing the power of that impact. It was as if the apocalypse had descended, enveloping the stretch of sky around Su Yipletely.

    Quite some time passed before the light filling the sky gradually dimmed and the raging waves of energy calmed.

    ¡°Is it over?¡± The crowd¡¯s hearts shook. That utterly destructive collision would have severely injured or killed even a true Cloud Soaring Transcendent. How could Su Yi have survived?

    ¡°That immortal¡¯s will has dissipated...¡±

    Someone noticed that the ck-robed man¡¯s avatar of will hadpletely copsed and disappeared into nothingness after unleashing that final strike.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity. This battle cost me numerous allies. Still, killing Su Yi was worth it! Once I¡¯ve gathered his remains, I¡¯ll be able to extract the secrets of reincarnation!¡± Hong Feiyu said with a hideousugh.

    But the words had only just left his lips when his smile froze in ce and his eyes widened as if he¡¯d seen a ghost.

    A hundred thousand feet off the ground, a man stood amongst the clouds. A bronze furnace hovered above his head, and resplendent purple light poured down, enshrouding and protecting him.

    Even though his body was covered in wounds and his clothes were in tatters, he stood perfectly upright, like an eternal god or deity gazing down at the human realm!

    The moment theyid eyes on him, everything fell silent, and everyone froze in ce like a statue.

    When heaven and earth crumbled, everything was destroyed. Everything but him!

    He was actually still alive!

    His long ck hair fluttered around him, and he stood upright, hands behind his back. His tall, upright figure was covered in blood, and his gaze was proud and contemptuous. His presence hadn¡¯t diminished in the slightest.

    Everyone watched him in astonishment, not daring to believe it.

    An immortal¡¯s avatar of will had struck with all his might. His terrifying strength could have instantaneously eradicated any Cloud Soaring revenant present.

    But Su Yi had nheless survived!

    ¡°This...¡± The onlookers quivered from head to toe, as if they¡¯d just witnessed a miracle.

    ¡°He¡¯s still alive! Ahaha! Wonderful! Wonderful!¡± Sword Immortal Qingshi was so excited that he couldn¡¯t help but lose hisposure. Hispanions reacted in much the same way. All of them looked dazed, and their hearts filled with emotion.

    ¡°How could he possibly have survived that!?¡± Onboard the Spirit Firmament Immortal Vessel, Hong Feiyu¡¯s face was ashen. He felt as if he were on the verge of breaking down.

    How could an immortal¡¯s will have failed to kill a Cosmic Enlightenment Realm World King?

    ¡°How could I die before killing you?¡± Su Yi¡¯s bloodstained robes billowed around him, and his eyes glinted with cold light.

    He put away the Divine Replenishment Furnace. Resplendent light burst around him as he leaped into the fray, swinging the Sword of the Human Realm at the Spirit Firmament Immortal Vessel.

    Even badly injured, Su Yi¡¯s aura didn¡¯t weaken. On the contrary, it grew as his blood-red will to fight caught aze. It soared into the air, and even the dome of heaven caught on fire.

    How domineering was Hong Feiyu? Nheless, he found himself on the brink of despair. He dared not continue this battle. Havingpletely lost the will to fight, he fled like a dog that had lost its master.

    ¡°Die!¡± Su Yi took a step forward in midair, the dim light of reincarnation tinged red by his sword intent. He was a deity emerging from the cycle of samsara. Nothing could stand in his way.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    When he pointed his sword, the skies exploded, and the Spirit Firmament Immortal Vessel plummeted down to earth.

    Several Cloud Soaring Realm powerhouses fled just in time to escape this sh, but their will to fight had already broken. They shrieked, ¡°We admit defeat! We admit defeat!¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, please, show mercy!¡±

    ¡°No¡ª¡ª!¡±

    Their desperate cries filled the air, but Su Yi paid them no heed. He swung his sword and attacked, killing the Cloud Soaring experts one by one.

    On board the fallen Spirit Firmament Immortal Vesel, Hong Feiyu¡¯s hair was disheveled, and terror and dread were written all over his face. ¡°Su Yi! If I die, the Hong Family absolutely won¡¯t let you off!¡±

    He shrieked, ¡°An immortal avatar of will couldn¡¯t kill you, but what about a true immortal? How could you defend against that?¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A streak of sword qi descended, leaving a huge gash on the surface of the Spirit Firmament Immortal Vessel.

    Hong Feiyu was badly injured. His entire body was covered in blood, and he looked iparably wretched.

    He shrieked in despair, ¡°Su Yi, I can swear on my Dao Heart never to oppose you again! And I camepensate your losses ten, no, a hundred times over¡ª¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Another sh of sword qi tore into the ship. Numerous cracks appeared on its hull, and its markings of the Immortal Dao crumbled.

    Hong Feiyu panicked and roared in fury. ¡°Why must you kill us all!?¡±

    By now, Su Yi had already reached the immortal vessel. He raised and swung his sword.

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    Hong Feiyu perished on the spot, the power of reincarnation destroying his bodypletely. All that remained of him was his final, bitter roar still echoing throughout heaven and earth.

    Su Yi sneered. ¡°Childish.¡±

    Now, Hong Feiyu and the twenty-plus Cloud Soaring experts under his leadership had all fallen in battle. Not one had survived!

    Heaven and earth were deathly silent. The surroundingndscapey in ruin, a startling vision of devastation. The ground was riddled with holes.

    Everyone stood there in a daze. A long time passed before they came back to their senses.

    Su Yi had won!

    He¡¯d single-handedly in all of his enemies!

    During this battle, he had suppressed a Blue Astral Immortal Flood Dragon and fended off the full-force attack of an immortal¡¯s remnant will without falling!

    There were no words to describe the crowd¡¯s astonishment.

    It was as if a miracle had unfolded before their very eyes. No words would have been enough.

    ......

    <i>Hah~</i>

    Su Yi let out a long breath of turbid air as he put away the Sword of the Human Realm.

    He then took out a jug of wine, threw back his head, and drank with relish.

    All eyes were upon this young man in bloodstained blue robes. The crowd¡¯s gazes were full of astonishment, bewilderment, and deep-seated awe.

    As Transcendent revenants of ancient orthodoxies, they didn¡¯t take the cultivators of the present day at all seriously.

    But Su Yi had repeatedly challenged their preconceptions and overturned their imaginations.

    By now, even the Cloud Soaring Realm experts¡¯ hearts quivered with astonishment and fright. Su Yi¡¯s terrifying strength shook them to the core!

    How could someone like this exist? He was only in thete-stage Cosmic Enlightenment Realm, but he controlled the mysteries of reincarnation and possessed heaven-defyingbat strength and an unparalleled magnificent bearing.

    Sword in hand, nothing could stand in his way!

    Even in ancient times, they could have searched every star realm without finding anyone capable of standing shoulder-to-shoulder with him!

    ¡°Everyone, I¡¯ll have to ask you to leave,¡± said Sword Immortal Qingshi, breaking the deathly silence.

    The crowd reacted as if awakening from a dream, their hearts coursing with emotion. Many of them dared not linger, and they left in a hurry.

    They could already foresee that when word of this battle spread, a massive storm would sweep through the stars.

    How would the Hong Family respond to this? And how would the factions behind the fallen Cloud Soaring revenants react?

    No one knew for certain.

    But there were also numerous people who never left. They appeared conflicted and hesitant.

    Finally, an older-generation cultivator seemed to rally his courage. He stammered, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, might we still receive your aid?¡±

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Those present who¡¯d yet to have their curses broken all looked at Su Yi.

    Sword Immortal Qingshi, the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha, and the others¡¯ expressions turned a bit unsightly. <i>They¡¯re still hung up on that at a time like this? Can¡¯t they see that Fellow Daoist Su has only just ovee a bitter struggle and that he¡¯s covered in wounds?</i>

    But Su Yiughed, not at all concerned. ¡°I promised to help you, and I¡¯m a man of my work. Come again in three days.¡±

    ¡°Many thanks, Fellow Daoist Su!¡±

    ¡°Many thanks, Fellow Daoist Su!¡±

    The remaining Transcendent revenants all looked delighted. They practically wept tears of gratitude.

    Before long, all of them had left in a hurry. Some of them went so far as to leave behind recovery medicines as an expression of their thanks.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, what should we do with him?¡± The Wood Spirit Monarch approached holding someone aloft.

    This was none other than Zhong Wanli of the Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao!

    He¡¯de here alongside Hong Feiyu and his allies, going so far as to proim that the Zhong Family had established an alliance with Hong Feiyu. This was an attempt to threaten Su Yi and take him down a peg.

    Zhong Wanli was only in the early-stage Nascent Divinity Realm. Among experts of the present day, he was about as strong as it got.

    But in the battle just now, someone of his level wasn¡¯t even worth looking at. Thus, he¡¯d hidden and watched from a safe distance the entire time.

    ¡°This guy is both extremely crafty andpletely spineless. Shortly before Hong Feiyu and the others¡¯ defeat, he hid himself amongst the crowd and tried to slink off. I caught him just in time,¡± the Wood Spirit Monarch said disdainfully.

    Zhong Wanli quivered from head to toe, so frightened that the blood hadpletely drained from his face. He looked helpless and on the brink of despair.

    When he sensed Su Yi¡¯s gaze, he shuddered from head to toe and stammered, ¡°Your Excellency the Temple Master, I...¡±

    Su Yi waved for silence ¡°You needn¡¯t beg for mercy. I won¡¯t kill you.¡±

    Zhong Wanli was stunned. He almost dared not believe his ears.

    Su Yi said softly, ¡°During the battle at the Violet Heavens tform, I promised Zhong Tianquan that I¡¯d eradicate the Zhong Family within half a year. Go back and tell your nsmen that once I¡¯ve recovered, I¡¯ll be sure to pay you a visit.¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Zhong Wanli reacted as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning. His face went ashen.

    Admittedly, Su Yi had just agreed to let him go, but in the end, his entire n faced the threat ofplete annihtion!

    ¡°Hurry up and scram.¡± The Wood Spirit Monarch grabbed Zhong Wanli and flung him away.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Zhong Wanli hit the ground and rolled for several seconds before crawling to his feet, his face smeared with dirt. He said despondently, ¡°Your Excellency, if we¡¯re willing to lower our heads and submit, might we receive a second chance at life?¡±

    Su Yi smiled faintly. ¡°I seem to recall that the Zhong Family has the Illusory Sword Immortal Tower behind it. They say they were one of the four greatest sects of sword cultivators of the ancient area. This time, you''ve formed an alliance with the Immortal Realm¡¯s Hong Family. Now you want to submit to me, too?¡±

    The Yellow Sword Demon jeered, ¡°You¡¯ve already be other people¡¯s dogs. Now you want to be disloyal dogs of three different masters on top of all that?¡±

    The crowd couldn¡¯t help butugh. <i>Disloyal dogs of three different masters!</i>

    <i>What biting words!</i>

    ¡°What time of year is it?¡± Su Yi suddenly asked.

    ¡°The time of the first autumn frosts,¡± said Sword Immortal Qingshi. ¡°The middle of fall.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Fitting.¡±

    With that, he put his hands behind his back and returned to Mount Clearmoon.

    Sword Immortal Qingshi, the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha, and the others hurried after him.

    On this day, Su Yi fought before Mount Clearmoon, cutting down a descendant of immortals, Hong Feiyu, and twenty-one Cloud Soaring Realm powerhouses. He subdued an Astral Blue Immortal Flood Dragon, and endured the full-force attack of an immortal¡¯s remnant will!

    When word spread throughout the stars, everyone was astonished, shaken, and afraid!

 Chapter 1387 - The Aftermath

    <h4>Chapter 1387 - The Aftermath</h4>

    Mount Clearmoon, Universal Emptiness Temple.

    ¡°Young Master.¡± Old Wei brought Wei Shan and Illuminating Emptiness to see Su Yi. They brought a jug of wine with them.

    Su Yi epted it with a smile, threw back his head, and drained it.

    Throughout Old Wei¡¯s long years apanying the Temple Master, they¡¯d maintained a routine. Every time the curtains fell on a major battle, Old Wei would bring him a jug of wine.

    This was his and the Temple Master¡¯s tacit agreement.

    ¡°Monk, quick, arrange a banquet. Let¡¯s eat and drink to our hearts¡¯ content tonight,¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡°I¡¯ve long since finished making arrangements!¡±ughed Illuminating Emptiness. ¡°I understand you quite well, don¡¯t I?¡±

    The othersughed.

    Later that day, they held a banquet on Mount Clearmoon. The guests didn¡¯t just include Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha. Li Zhong, the Yellow Sword Demon, the Wood Spirit Monarch, and several other old monsters participated too.

    When the crowd spoke of the morning¡¯s battle, their hearts were full of emotion.

    There was no avoiding it. The mere mention of Hong Feiyu¡¯s family filled the old monsters with dread. The Hong Family¡¯s foundations were just far too terrifying. They were far beyond your typical ancient orthodoxy.

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t take any of this to heart. So what if they were from the Immortal Realm? They were still just a pack of revenants who¡¯d been lucky to survive the End of the Dharma.

    Admittedly, the Hong Family¡¯s experts were as numerous as clouds in the sky, and their ranks included quite a few immortal revenants. However, due to the restriction of the Laws, they still had no opportunity to wander the world.

    Take today¡¯s battle, for instance. How terrifying was the immortal will Hong Feiyu had summoned? Yet in the end, it too was destroyed by the bacsh of the Laws.

    Over the course of their conversation, Su Yi learned that within two months, Cloud Soaring revenants would be able to wander freely and unrestricted by the Laws. Furthermore, within the greatest of ancient factions, immortal revenants were regaining awareness.

    He could already foresee that sooner orter, the immortal revenants would re-enter the Human Realm, transforming its bnce of power!

    When the banquet ended, Li Zhong and the others bade farewell and left.

    ......

    Su Yi sat in his room, the Divine Replenishment Furnace hovering before him.

    Three blue spirit pills floated within the furnace. Each contained an illusory, swimming flood dragon stirring up roiling lightning, and each contained a shocking, divine aura.

    Su Yi had a strange look in his eyes. The furnace had actually refined the Blue Astral Immortal Flood Dragon¡¯s soul essence into pills!!

    Were someone from the Hong Family here to see this, they¡¯d likely have been so furious that they coughed up blood.

    <i>h!</i>

    As if sensing Su Yi¡¯s gaze, the furnace¡¯s purple light manifested a hand, which reimed one of the two pills.

    The others shot out of the furnace and floated in front of Su Yi. He thought for a moment, and in the end, he only took one of the pills. The other, he tossed back into the furnace.

    ¡°You did me an enormous favor today,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Consider this your reward.¡±

    The Divine Replenishment Furnace was silent for a moment, but then, its purple light took on the shape of a hand and gave him a big thumbs up. It seemed to approve of Su Yi¡¯s disy of gratitude.

    ¡°....¡± Su Yi had nothing to say to that. He just proceeded to take out a bag of holding. When he opened it, a flood of treasure burst forth, creating a massive pile on the ground.

    These were today¡¯s spoils. Illuminating Emptiness had gathered them and delivered them to Su Yi.

    Su Yi gently tapped the Divine Replenishment Furnace. ¡°I can tell you¡¯re a mature immortal treasure. You ought to know how to act on our own. Go on, then. Refine the spoils, and we can split them fifty-fifty.

    He was originally just teasing. Who¡¯d have thought that the furnace would waggle excitedly in front of Su Yi, as if nodding its head in iparable delight?

    ¡°....¡± Su Yi almost suspected that the furnace had already given rise to a treasure spirit!

    Otherwise, how could it be so sentient?

    ¡°Interesting,¡± said Su Yi. He¡¯d once gleaned insight into some of the furnace¡¯s past, and he knew it had wondrous origins. It was far from a typical immortal treasure.

    During today¡¯s battle, the Divine Refinement Furnace had yed an unimaginably enormous role. It didn¡¯t just suppress the Blue Astral Immortal Flood Dragon. It even blocked the full-force attack of an immortal¡¯s will!

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even need to think to know that this treasure hid enormous secrets!

    But with the Sword of the Nine Hells around, Su Yi wasn¡¯t at all worried that the furnace would turn on its master.

    He then cast his scattered thoughts aside, crossed his legs, and started cultivating. He¡¯d taken heavy injuries during this battle, and he¡¯d expended an enormous amount of energy.

    But his gains far outweighed his losses. He¡¯d further excavated and unleashed histent potential! Meanwhile, the Divine Replenishment Furnace got to work. Wisps of immortal light stretched out of its interior like tentacles. Each dragged divine medicinal ingredients into the furnace, where they underwent refinement.

    Upon closer selection, it wasn¡¯t grabbing them at random. Rather, the furnace was selecting ingredients much like a master alchemist would.

    It was too wondrous for words.

    ......

    That very day, word of the battle at Mount Clearmoon spread.

    As expected, it swept through the stars like an unprecedented windstorm.

    ¡°He cut down a descendant of immortals and twenty-one Cloud Soaring Realm experts. He slew the soul essence of a Blue Astral Immortal Flood Dragon, a variant species from the Immortal Realm. And... he even withstood the will of an immortal?¡±

    This news left everyone who heard it dazed and dumbstruck.

    ¡°The Temple Master is even more terrifying than it was at Goldendawn Divine Mountain!¡± someone said in bewilderment.

    At Universal Emptiness Temple, the Temple Master could defeat Nascent Divinity Realm revenants, but only in a one-on-one duel.

    At the Divine Forge, he slew several opponents of this level in rapid session!

    Then, at the battle of the Violet Heavens tform, he slew over a hundred Transcendents, including more than twenty Dao Integration revenants!

    And against all expectations, just a few dayster, he slew Wei Changfu, a Cloud Soaring Realm revenant, at the battle of Goldendawn Divine Mountain.

    The gaps between each battle were short.

    But every time, the Temple Master disyed strength even greater than before!

    Today, by the time the curtains fell on the battle at Mount Clearmoon, the Temple Master had single-handedly in a whole group of Cloud Soaring Realm experts!

    How could anyone possibly have remained calm after hearing that?

    ¡°When the Temple Master first reincarnated and returned, the top factions all thought he was a legend of bygone era, and that he was doomed to wither and fade into obscurity. They thought it would be the Transcendents who controlled the days toe.

    ¡°Looking back on it now, it seems like one big joke!

    ¡°Those powerhouses of the stars who once viewed the Temple Master with enmity, the lofty and supreme Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao, and even the mysterious and unfathomable ancient orthodoxies... Who among them hasn¡¯t been left bruised and bleeding after their confrontations with the Temple Master? Who hasn¡¯t paid a brutal price for opposing him?¡±

    ¡°This is what it means to be a true legend!¡±

    ¡°Even if gods and immortals really exist, they too must avert their gazes before him!¡±¡±

    ¡°Is the Temple Master going to keep getting even with his enemies in such a sensational fashion?¡±

    ...The world was in uproar, and every star realm shook. This news rocked the Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao, too. All of them were despondent.

    ¡°We Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao are nowpletely unqualified topete with the Temple Master!¡± an old fogey of the Blue Luan Spirit Race said with a deep, dejected sigh.

    The heaven-defying strength Su Yi disyed today was more than enough to let him trample the Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao beneath his feet!

    This was absolutely incontrovertible.

    Even though their ns had also given rise to experts of the Path of Transcendence, they were all merely in the Nascent Divinity Realm.

    To the Temple Master, they weren¡¯t even remotely worth looking at!

    Even though each Ancient Guardian n of the Dao was now backed by an ancient orthodoxy, their pirs of support wouldn¡¯t be anywhere near enough to protect them.

    The Yun Family had been backed by the Profound Divinity Sword House, but where had that gotten them?

    And at Mount Clearmoon, even the mighty Cloud Soaring Realm experts of Yellow Springs Demon Mountain and the Hidden Skies Immortal Sect had fallen. Not one had survived!

    No one could deny that as long as the Temple Master drew breath, even the mighty Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao would be helpless against him! They were unqualified to even be his enemies!

    Word of the battle at Mount Clearmoon soon reached the stars¡¯ ancient orthodoxies too.

    The resulting waves were unimaginably intense!

    After all, in the present day, the Cloud Soaring Realm represented the very pinnacle of strength!

    Yet Su Yi could single-handedly y them with ease!

    What ancient orthodoxy wouldn¡¯t have been startled?

    And the orthodoxies who¡¯d suffered crushing defeats today at Mount Clearmoon were even more deeply shaken.

    Or rather, infuriated to the brink of insanity.

    Or ovee with anxiety.

    Or grief-stricken to the brink of despair.

    As for the ancient orthodoxies who¡¯d expressed goodwill toward Su Yi? They were all celebrating, but at the same time, they felt enormous pressure.

    As the light of the crescent moon illuminated the world, some celebrated, while others mourned.

    ......

    ¡°Mistress, Su Yi actually won! He even killed that little imp of the Hong Family!¡±

    In the depths of the Impermeable Demon Ocean, the yellow dog, Xing Que, was ovee with astonishment.

    ¡°The Hong Family...¡± Daoist Master Red Cloud was busy shelling a te of sunflower seeds, but when she heard the Hong Family¡¯s name, she couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su might well be in for unpredictable danger.¡±

    Prior to this, she¡¯d beenrgely unconcerned with external affairs.

    For her to say something like this now proved that she understood the Hong Family¡¯s foundations. She wouldn¡¯t have made such a judgment otherwise.

    ¡°Mistress, should I go warn Su Yi?¡± the yellow dog couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°No need,¡± Daoist Master Red Cloud said softly. ¡°The sharpest swords can only be tempered in the midst of grave peril. Besides, immortal revenants are far from ready to enter the world. There¡¯s no need to worry about Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s safety.¡±

    The dog froze, then argued, ¡°I wasn¡¯t worried about that punk! I¡¯d just love it if he fell t on his face!¡¯

    Daoist Master Red Cloud had no more to say on the matter.

    ......

    ¡°This means trouble.¡± Mo Qingchou furrowed her brow. ¡°The Hong Family is a Demonist faction from the Immortal Realm. Their foundations are terrifying, and their conduct is tyrannical. There¡¯s absolutely no way they¡¯ll let Hong Feiyu¡¯s death go.¡±

    Li Zhong said solemnly, ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean Fellow Daoist Su is in danger?¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Mo Qingchou said, ¡°Not yet, but I can say with certainty that even if I make a personal appearance, I won¡¯t be able to quell a storm of this magnitude.¡±

    Li Zhong¡¯s heart sank.

    ......

    The Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone, a divine mountain shrouded in perpetual, blood-red lightning.

    Red Lightning Immortal Mountain.

    This was the Hong Family¡¯s territory.

    A delicately handsome young man sat casually by the side of a cliff, the wind rustling his snow-white robes.

    He was staring dazedly into the distant night sky. A long time passed before he sighed. ¡°I¡¯m his older brother, but I got Feiyu killed...¡±

    His voice was full of utter mncholy.

 Chapter 1388 - An Appointed Duel

    <h4>Chapter 1388 - An Appointed Duel</h4>

    The young man wore robes as white as snow. His gaze was deste and full of self-recrimination.

    His name was Hong Feiguan.

    He was the most dazzling descendant of the Hong Family¡¯s main line of descent. There was no one elseparable.

    Prior to the End of the Dharma, his numerous legendary aplishments shook the world, and the people saw him as a leading figure among descendants of immortals.

    The recently deceased Hong Feiyu was his little brother.

    ¡°Young Leader, it was Su Yi who killed Second Young Master. You needn¡¯t have a guilty conscience over this.¡± A tall, steady and stalwart middle-aged man in ck robes appeared by the cliffside.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong.¡± Hong Feiguan shook his head. ¡°Everyone thought Feiyu a domineering hoodlum, but although few knew it, Feiyu was crafty to the extreme. He was both courageous and shrewd.

    ¡°He went to Mount Clearmoon to achieve one of two goals. First, if at all possible, he wanted to get his hands on the mysteries of reincarnation. In doing so, he would have made asting contribution to the n, and his prestige would have far surpassed mine going forward.

    ¡°Barring that, he wanted an opportunity to break his own curse! That way, even if he couldn¡¯t acquire the secrets of reincarnation, he¡¯d be among the first to rebuild his fleshly body. The n would invest more resources in him, and he¡¯d ultimately be able to suppress me.¡±

    Hong Feiguan let out a mncholy sigh. ¡°Ultimately, Feiyu wasn¡¯t convinced of my superiority, and he wasn¡¯t willing to have me, his older brother, looking over him.¡±

    The middle-aged man in ck sank into silence.

    Everyone in the n knew that the brothers got along like fire and water. Hong Feiyu had never disguised his ambition. A long time ago, he swore to one day surpass his brother, Hong Feiguan, and force the n¡¯s old-timers to see him in a new light.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that Feiyu and I didn¡¯t have a good rtionship, but he was still my little brother. If I don¡¯t avenge him, I¡¯ll feel guilty forever, and I¡¯ll regret it for the rest of my life,¡± said Hong Feiguan.

    His delicately handsome face was already iparably calm. ¡°No matter how the n decides to respond, Su Yi... must die!¡±

    The middle-aged man¡¯s heart clenched, and he said nervously, ¡°Young Leader, the ancestor said that you are not permitted to leave the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone until immortal revenants can travel the world freely!¡±

    Hong Feiguan didn¡¯t even miss a beat. ¡°Then we¡¯ll just have to think of a way to make Su Yie to the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone!¡±

    Here, he nced at the middle-aged man and said, ¡°Can you still make contact with the Tailor?¡±

    The middle-aged man shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s severed all his connections to the outside world.¡±

    Hong Feiguan furrowed his brow. ¡°It¡¯s a pity. With his help, we might well be able to take hold of Su Yi¡¯s weaknesses and force him toe to us.¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when an elderly servant rushed over to deliver a report. ¡°Young Leader, someone sent us a secret message. He said you were to open it personally, and that... it was about getting revenge for Second Young Master.¡±

    As he spoke, he proffered the sealed envelope.

    Hong Feiguan¡¯s gaze focused. He epted the envelope and examined it briefly. Once he confirmed that there was nothing wrong with it, he gently opened it.

    The letter inside contained just a single sentence: ¡°Tonight, during the hour of the rat, I¡¯ll be waiting for you on Purple Brample Mountain.¡±

    It was signed ¡°the Tailor.¡±

    Hong Feiguan couldn¡¯t help but find this surprising. ¡°He actually anticipated that I¡¯d be out for revenge? Interesting!¡±

    ......

    Purple Bramble Mountain.

    An enormous mountain located within the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone. It wasn¡¯t far from Hong Family territory.

    The hour of the rat.

    When the white-robed Hong Feiguan arrived, he saw a thin figure seated at the peak.

    He was a thin-faced old man in gray robes and a round ck cap. He was currently seated atop a boulder in the shade of a tall tree and brewing a cup of tea.

    The fragrance of tea permeated the air, soothing the heart and mind.

    ¡°Are you the Tailor?¡± asked Hong Feiguan.

    ¡°I am indeed,¡± said the thin old man. He didn¡¯t rise. Instead, he gestured to himself and said, ¡°Well, strictly speaking, I¡¯m just the Tailor¡¯s clone.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Hong Feiguan. He then got straight to the point. ¡°Let¡¯s talk business.¡±

    ¡°Very well,¡± said the Tailor. ¡°As soon as I heard about what happened at Mount Clearmoon, I knew you wouldn¡¯t let this matter go. And if you¡¯re after revenge, I can assist you!¡±

    Hong Feiguan¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°How can you assist me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve spent my life fighting the Temple Master,¡± said the Tailor. ¡°I understand his personality better than anyone. If you want revenge, I can help youe up with a n.¡±

    ¡°What if I told you I wanted the Temple Master toe to the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone?¡± said Hong Feiguan. ¡°Could you make that happen, Fellow Daoist?¡±

    The Tailor thought for a moment, thenughed. ¡°A trivial matter. But first, might you tell me how you n to dispose of the Temple Master.¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Hong Feiguan said, ¡°A one-on-one discussion of the Dao. We¡¯ll determine victory and defeat, as well as life and death.¡±

    ¡°Why do it like that?¡± The Tailor frowned.

    Hong Feiguan said calmly, ¡°In the outside world, I¡¯d still be subject to the restriction of the Laws, and I¡¯d only be able to disy about forty percent of my strength. Here in the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone, I¡¯ll face no such restrictions.

    ¡°I¡¯ve learned of Su Yi¡¯s aplishments. Based on my years ofbat experience, I¡¯m certain that the power of reincarnation alone wouldn¡¯t have been enough to y the Blue Astral Immortal Flood Dragon, much less contend with an immortal¡¯s will.

    ¡°Here in the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone, with histe-stage Cosmic Enlightenment cultivation, he might still be able to fight typical Cloud Soaring revenants, but against me...¡±

    Hong Feiguan paused, a contemptuous look on his handsome face. ¡°He¡¯s in for a crushing defeat!¡±

    The Tailor fell silent. After a while, he sighed. ¡°Forgive my rudeness, but dueling the Temple Master seems fundamentally foolish to me. Your analysis is admittedly urate, but in a one-on-one confrontation, the Temple Master has always been more unfathomable than his opponents anticipate, and more terrifying, too!¡±

    He looked at Hong Feiguan. ¡°Seems to me we¡¯d be better off arranging a deathtrap. With the Hong Family¡¯s resources, all we need...¡±

    But Hong Feiguan never let him finish the sentence. ¡°I seek a forthright and just Grand Dao. In the face of absolute power, schemes and tricks are ultimately useless, unable to take so much as a single hit!

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about you, and I know that you were once seen as the hidden sovereign of the stars, the man behind the curtain.

    ¡°But do you know why you¡¯ve never managed to defeat the Temple Master?

    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re too fixated on your tricks and schemes! You¡¯re so hung up on the details that you¡¯ve forgotten the fundamentals. It¡¯spletely backward!

    ¡°Your methods might well make you invincible against ordinary foes, but in the face of a powerful enemy, your tricks are entirely unworthy of notice!¡±

    In the past, the Tailor would likely have dismissed such an argument disdainfully.

    But suffering so many crushing defeats in such rapid session hade as a heavy blow to his mental state.

    Thus, when Hong Feiguan chastised him to his face, the Tailor felt as if he¡¯d been stabbed in the heart. His wrinkled face stiffened, and for a moment, he felt the urge to leave in a huff.

    Hong Feiguan just looked at him. ¡°I¡¯ll just ask you this. Will you help me or not?¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, the Tailor said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you!¡±

    ......

    Three dayster, Su Yi awakened from his meditation.

    ¡°I¡¯m just one step away from the pinnacle of Cosmic Enlightenment,¡± Su Yi sighed softly.

    In his lifetime as the Temple Master, his progress had stagnated at the pinnacle of the Cosmic Enlightenment. He had ultimately failed to step onto the Path of Transcendence.

    Now, the Path of Transcendence had re-entered the world, and Su Yi was already close to reaching it!

    Over the course of Su Yi¡¯s three days of meditation, the Divine Replenishment furnace had already refined the medicinal ingredients among Su Yi¡¯s spoils.

    Only half went to Su Yi, but even if he just looked at the Transcendent-level spirit pills, there were thirteen different types, five of each kind. Their quality was unparalleled, and everyst one was precious!

    However, Su Yi noticed that they were still somewhat inferior to the pill created by refining the Blue Astral Immortal Flood Dragon.

    Su Yi immediately made a decision. <i>I can save these for when I break into the Nascent Divinity Realm.</i>

    He then rose, pushed open his door, and left. He¡¯d agreed to help the other revenants of friendly ancient orthodoxies break their curses, and he naturally wouldn¡¯t go back on his word.

    But against all expectations, Su Yi soon learned that a variable had arisen in his absence!

    ¡°Yesterday, the Hong Family announced that you were their irreconcble enemy! Furthermore, they dered that anyone, no matter their faction of origin, who dared make contact with you would be their enemy too!¡± exined Sword Immortal Qingshi. ¡°This development has thrown the stars into upheaval. The factions who previously expressed their willingness to aid you have all shrunk back. None daree to Mount Clearmoon now.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find this surprising. ¡°I was just helping them break their curses, that¡¯s all. I had no expectation of any kind of reward, but look at them! They don¡¯t even dare to show up!¡±

    ¡°The crux of the matter is that they dare not offend the Hong Family,¡± said Sword Immortal Qingshi.

    The Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha said from the sidelines, ¡°The Hong Family also announced that once they¡¯ve killed you and gained control over the power of reincarnation, they¡¯ll naturally assist the world¡¯s revenants in breaking their curses.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh and shake his head. ¡°The Hong Family¡¯s methods are sure to provoke the other ancient factions¡¯ resentment. After all, they cannot necessarily fulfill their promise to break the curse like I can. Furthermore, I can do it immediately. Afterparing the two of us, who wouldn¡¯t be resentful?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry, Fellow Daoist Su?¡± Sword Immortal Qingshi looked stunned.

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°I only helped them because I wanted their help seeking out the Tailor. I had no expectation that they¡¯d join my cause.¡±

    ¡°Then... If, sometime down the line, they ask for help breaking their curses again, will you refuse them?¡± asked the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha.

    Su Yiughed. ¡°That depends on their ¡®sincerity.¡¯¡±

    Sincerity.

    It was just one word, but it left ample food for thought.

    Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddhaughed. That indeed ought to be the case!"

    Suddenly, Illuminating Emptiness walked in. ¡°Bro, Li Zhong is here. He says he has something important to discuss, and he¡¯s waiting outside the gates.¡±

    <i>Li Zhong? </i>Su Yi thought for a moment, then left the temple and headed toward the mountain gates.

    As soon as Li Zhong saw Su Yi, he approached and said, "Fellow Daoist Su, I¡¯ve been ordered to deliver you a message.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Li Zhong said with concern, ¡°Young Leader Hong Feiguan of the Hong Family has invited you to discuss the Dao with him on Mount Luowu two weeks from now.¡±

    He then gave Su Yi a concise introduction of Hong Feiguan¡¯s background.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find this confusing. ¡°If Hong Feiguan is the one who wants to duel me, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Hong Feiguan is concerned that you won¡¯t daree to the appointed duel, so he sought out my young mistress. He said that with her as a guarantor of fairness, you might well be able to rest assured, Fellow Daoist,¡± Li Zhong exined hurriedly. ¡°She couldn¡¯t refuse, so she sent me here to deliver the news.¡±

 Chapter 1389 - An Immortal in the Human Realm

    <h4>Chapter 1389 - An Immortal in the Human Realm</h4>

    Su Yi was quite surprised.

    He thought for a moment, but he still didn¡¯t get it. ¡°Why is this Hong Feiguan so certain that I¡¯ll show up to his duel just because Mo Qingchou is serving as his guarantor?¡±

    ¡°Hong Feiguan wants to challenge you openly and fairly,¡± said Li Zhong. ¡°He wants to determine victory and defeat, as well as life and death. That¡¯s why he asked my Young Mistress to oversee the duel and ensure fairness. He hopes to dispel your reservations and convince you that nothing will go wrong.¡±

    Li Zhong paused, then said, ¡°As for whether or not you¡¯ll show up? Hong Feiguan said that once you saw this, there was no way you¡¯d refuse him.¡±

    He then took out a jade slip and passed it to Su Yi.

    Before Su Yi could examine its contents, Li Zhong said with deep concern, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, no matter what¡¯s recorded inside, I personally think it best you don¡¯t go.¡±

    The Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone was the revenants¡¯ home turf!

    More than half of the orthodoxies that had survived the End of the Dharma had bases there.

    There, Su Yi, the man who controlled the secrets of reincarnation, would be like a sheep in a tiger¡¯s den. Countless ancient factions were sure to set their sights on him!

    That aside, in the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone, revenants weren¡¯t subject to the restrictions of the Laws!

    Su Yi had killed Cloud Soaring revenants with such ease in part because they were subject to the restriction of the Laws. They could only disy about forty percent of their strength at most.

    But in the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone, this advantage no longer existed!

    And that¡¯s before factoring in the immortal revenants awakening within the top ancient orthodoxies. Although they couldn¡¯t yet wander freely, power of that level was unquestionably even more terrifying.

    At first, Su Yi wasn¡¯t at all interested in this duel.

    But after reading the jade slip¡¯s contents, he sank into silence. Despite himself, his eyes narrowed. A long time passed without a word.

    When Li Zhong saw this, his heart thudded in his chest as he realized that something was amiss.

    He was just about to say something when Su Yi put away the jade slip and said, ¡°Go back and tell Hong Feiguan that half a month from now, I¡¯ll be there.¡±

    His tone was calm, and his gaze didn¡¯t so much as ripple with emotion.

    Li Zhong couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, although my young mistress agreed to ensure fairness, that doesn¡¯t mean everything will go smoothly. If anything happens....¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±

    ¡°....¡± In the end, Li Zhong just sighed and left to deliver Su Yi¡¯s response.

    ......

    Hong Feiguan¡¯s message was simple and to the point. It read: ¡°The Tailor has delivered your disciple, Qing Tang, to me. So long as youe to our appointed duel, regardless of who lives and who dies, she will be permitted to leave the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone alive!¡±

    Qing Tang!

    After the battle in front of the Grotto of Abstruse Force ended, Qing Tang set off, returning to the stars on her own.

    There¡¯d been no word of her since.

    Su Yi had recently ordered the Bookkeeper to use the forces the Four Seas Tower had spread throughout the stars to search for leads to her whereabouts. However, they¡¯d yet to aplish anything at all.

    Only now did Su Yi learn that Qing Tang had long since fallen into the Tailor¡¯s clutches. Now, Hong Feiguan was using her as a hostage!

    Judging from Hong Feiguan¡¯s tone, it really seemed like he disdained using Qing Tang to threaten him any more than needed to ensure his arrival.

    But after the Tailor got mixed up in this, Su Yi picked up on an entirely different scent. There was no doubt about it: the Tailor knew what had happened on Mount Clearmoon, and he¡¯d even stuck his head out of his shell and chosen to cooperate with Hong Feiguan, all in an attempt to kill his hated foe!

    Su Yi was certain that the Tailor was already at the end of his rope. He wouldn¡¯t have left the shadows if he¡¯d had any tricks left, much less used Qing Tang¡¯s life just to aid the Hong Family.

    Not long ago, the Tailor had eyes and arms throughout the stars. How could he possibly have needed to take action personally?

    ¡°Old schemer, I¡¯m actually quite curious to see what tricks you¡¯ll y this time. Whatever you do, don¡¯t let me catch you.¡± Su Yi had a strong premonition that although his duel with Hong Feiguan might not amount to much, the Tailor was certain to use this opportunity to stir up waves!

    ......

    Universal Emptiness Temple.

    When they learned that Su Yi nned to fight a duel in the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone, Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha both frowned.

    ¡°Half a month from now? They obviously picked the timing quite carefully,¡± said Sword Immortal Qingshi. ¡°Universal Emptiness and I did some divinations, and we concluded that within a month, theplete Path of Transcendence will re-enter the world.

    ¡°For Hong Feiguan to choose to duel you half a month from now suggests that he¡¯s worried that given any more time, you¡¯ll step onto the Path of Transcendence!¡±

    The Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha said solemnly, ¡°Simply put, Hong Feiguan has timed this to kill you before you can be a Transcendent.¡±

    Su Yi sprawled out in his wicker chair, not at all concerned. ¡°You needn¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve long since been interested in visiting the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone. Besides, with my current cultivation, I can step onto the Path of Transcendence whenever I want.¡±

    Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha looked at each other. They could tell that Su Yi had already made up his mind; there¡¯d be no dissuading him.

    ¡°Mo Qingchou is from an Immortal Lord n. With her to ensure fairness, they¡¯re unlikely to try any foul y,¡± said Sword Immortal Qingshi. ¡°However, in the Flying Immortal Forbidden Grounds, ancient orthodoxies are as numerous as trees in a forest, and there are numerous descendants of immortals. There¡¯s no shortage of factions willing to contend with the Mo Family.

    ¡°That aside, while Hong Feiguan might disdain resorting to trickery, the rest of the Hong Family won¡¯t necessarily act in ordance with his will. They, too, are atent threat.

    ¡°If you must go despite the circumstances, you must be careful. Make ample preparations first.¡±

    The Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha suddenly suggested, ¡°How about... we get in touch with Daoist Master Red Cloud?¡±

    Su Yi smiled and shook his head. ¡°No need.¡±

    Over the course of several lifetimes, he¡¯d ovee too many fierce battles to count. How could he possibly fear a bit of adversity?

    The battle hadn¡¯t even begun. If he went looking for external support already, it¡¯d seem overly pathetic.

    Su Yi sipped from a jug of wine and said, ¡°My sword and I will be plenty.¡±

    Sword cultivators had hearts like iron.

    They ought to have the spirit to attempt even the grandest of undertakings!

    Su Yi might have once been cautious of venturing into the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone, but now, he was eager. The more powerful foes he encountered there, the better!

    Besides, this time, he had an important reason to go.

    ......

    Su Yi took the weeks before the duel to enter seclusion.

    <i>Weng!</i>

    The Divine Replenishment Furnace rumbled as it produced one bundle of essence power after another from divine materials.

    These were all Transcendent-level materials. After they entered the furnace, they transformed into colorful bundles of essence.

    There was no need for Su Yi to even do anything. As soon as the essence power appeared, the Sword of the Human Realm absorbed and refined it.

    It was as if the Divine Replenishment Furnace were a chef cooking a delicious feast, while the Sword of the Human Realm was its delighted customer. It was quite an interesting sight.

    After fusing with the Thousand Wonders Furnace, Nine Purities Dao me, and the Dark and Gold Fortune Vine, the Sword of the Human Realm really had changed.

    It wasn¡¯t just its appearance. Its power was far greater than before, and it had the potential to evolve continuously!

    Take now, for instance. As the Divine Replenishment Furnace provided it with divine materials¡¯ essence, the sword absorbed them, its quality and power improving and transforming.

    Su Yi paid this no heed. He was cultivating quietly to steady his heart and cultivation base.

    Neither Shen Mu nor the Temple Master had ever stepped onto the Path of Transcendence.

    Fortunately, Shen Mu¡¯s memories contained a vast ocean of ancient tomes, giving Su Yi a thorough understanding of the Three Realms of the Path of Transcendence.

    He was now just one step away from the Path of Transcendence.

    Once his preparations were in order, he¡¯d prove his Dao, break through, and establish unparalleled foundations!

    ......

    The Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone, a mountain shrouded in immortal energies.

    ¡°He... agreed?¡± Mo Qingchou, a woman dressed like a man, looked dazed, as if she found this difficult to believe. ¡°Did you try to dissuade him?¡±

    Li Zhong smiled bitterly. ¡°I tried, but it was no use. He even said... he was looking forward to it.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Mo Qingchou extended a slender, snowy finger and pressed the spot between her eyes. She grumbled, ¡°I agreed to act as Hong Feiguan¡¯s guarantor, but I never thought Su Yi would actually agree to duel him. Any ordinary person ought to have realized that this is no simple fair duel. How... How could he possibly have agreed to participate?¡±

    Li Zhong fell silent. He still didn¡¯t get it either.

    A little whileter, Mo Qingchou reached a decision. ¡°Very well. When the timees, I¡¯ll do everything in my power to ensure that Su Yi and Hong Feiguan¡¯s duel isn¡¯t influenced by any idents or external powers!

    ¡°As for what will happen after the curtains fall... I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s beyond my control.¡±

    She sighed, feeling rather strange. Even in the Immortal Realm, she¡¯d never encountered anyone like Su Yi before! He was confident and aloof, with unmatched courage. Even rarer, his cultivation base was unique and unprecedented.

    And his every action came as aplete surprise!

    Take this duel, for instance. Mo Qingchou had to admit that in his shoes, she would have refused without a second thought.

    It wasn¡¯t just her; just about anyone would have refused.

    Coming to a duel in the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone was tantamount to suicide!

    Yet for some reason, Su Yi had epted Hong Feiguan¡¯s challenge.

    Mo Qingchou couldn¡¯t even imagine the level of confidence and courage needed to make such a decision.

    A whileter, she said to Li Zhong, ¡°Go tell Hong Feiguan the news.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Li Zhong went off to carry out his orders.

    Mo Qingchou, meanwhile, proceeded toward a forbidden ground covered in an Immortal Dao-level restriction.

    This was an immortal cave, and waves of dense immortal energy emanated from it.

    A simple, old-fashioned tform stood at the cave¡¯s center. A massive and strange hunk of jade floated above it.

    Chaotic energy circted within it, and immortal radiance rose.

    Upon closer inspection, there was a human figure seated cross-legged inside. His eyes were tightly shut, as if he¡¯d sunk into a deep slumber.

    When Mo Qingchou arrived before him, she took a deep breath, then inclined her head in greeting. ¡°Ancestor, I¡¯vee here with something important to discuss. I¡¯m afraid I have no choice but to disturb you.¡±

    She then exined Hong Feiguan¡¯s duel with Su Yi in full detail.

    ¡°I agreed to serve as their guarantor, but I fear that my prestige won¡¯t be enough to dissuade would-be troublemakers,¡± Mo Qingchou said in a low voice. ¡°Thus, I can only ask for your aid.¡±

    Within the jade, that cross-legged figure suddenly opened his eyes. The entire cave trembled, and immortal power rumbled and boomed. Even the tform shook violently.

    Terrifying pressure swept outward.

    This was the power of an immortal in the Human Realm!

 Chapter 1390 - A Guest at the Immortal Peach Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 1390 - A Guest at the Immortal Peach Banquet</h4>

    Mo Xinglin.

    An immortal who¡¯d emerged from an immortal n of the Immortal Realm!

    Going by seniority, he was Mo Qingchou¡¯s great-uncle.

    During the End of the Dharma, Mo Xinglin met with disaster, and his immortal body was destroyed. Even his soul origin was badly damaged. Even now, only a hint of his awareness had awakened from dormancy.

    But he was still a revenant.

    When the heavens fell, they struck those at the very top first.

    During the End of the Dharma, Mo Xinglin and other immortals like him met with disaster. None escaped intact.

    But even after bing a revenant, an immortal was an immortal! Experts of the Path of Transcendence weren¡¯tparable.

    A waterfall of immortal light fell within the cave. Immortal power rumbled and boomed, and within that hunk of jade, Mo Xinglin awakened from countless years of dormancy!

    The majesty of an immortal swept outward.

    ¡°Why not seize this opportunity to join forces with the Hong Family and capture the boy? That way, we¡¯d be able to seize the secrets of reincarnation and break our families¡¯ curses,¡± asked Mo Xinglin, his voice dignified and majestic.

    Mo Qingchou had long since prepared an answer to this question. She immediatelyid Su Yi¡¯s aplishments out in the open.

    Finally, shemented, ¡°Never mind here in the Human Realm, even in the Immortal Realm, I cannot think of anyoneparable to Su Yi!¡±

    Mo Xinglin sank into silence, then said, ¡°If what you¡¯ve told me is true, he is indeed an unparalleled figure. But men like him are the least willing to subordinate themselves to others. We won¡¯t be able to put him to use.¡±

    Mo Qingchou shook her head. ¡°Ancestor, you¡¯ve misunderstood my intentions. At first, I wanted to recruit him too, but in the end, I rejected the idea. Now, all I seek is to establish a positive connection with him.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± eximed Mo Xinglin. ¡°You ought to understand that so long as the boyes to the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone, our collective strength will be more than enough to capture him.¡±

    Mo Qingchou sighed. ¡°Ancestor, setting aside the fact that Su Yi still has numerous secrets and hidden cards up his sleeves, the person standing behind him isn¡¯t someone to offend lightly.¡±

    Mo Xinglin couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°That so? I¡¯ve racked my brains, and I still cannot think of anyone in the Human Realm our Mo Family cannot afford to offend. Please, go ahead and expand my horizons.¡±

    His voice was full of utter contemptuous pride.

    ¡°It¡¯s... Celestial Red Cloud,¡± said Mo Qingchou.

    One sentence, and the atmosphere within the cave was suddenly stifled and oppressive.

    Mo Qingchou¡¯s smile froze. Some time passed before he said, ¡°She... She isn¡¯t from the Human Realm..¡±

    The stifled atmosphere was suddenly a bit awkward.

    Before Mo Qingchou could respond, Mo Qinglin coughed dryly. ¡°You¡¯re saying Celestial Red Cloud is backing that boy?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case,¡± said Mo Qingchou. She then exined how Daoist Master Red Cloud had made a personal appearance during the battle of the Violet Heavens tform, helping Su Yi avert disaster.

    After hearing the full story, Mo Xinglin said, ¡°You thought this through, and you¡¯re right. No matter who opposes Su Yi, the Mo Family cannot offend him!¡±

    He spoke with staunch conviction.

    Mo Qingchou grumbled inwardly. <i>I said all that earlier, and you didn¡¯t seem to care. Why did you change your tune the moment I brought up Red Cloud?</i>

    But then, Mo Xinglin took the initiative to say, ¡°Take care of this, and handle it properly. It¡¯s your job to ensure fairness, so make sure all goes well.

    ¡°If anyone dares get mixed up in Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s battle with that punk kid, our Mo Family won¡¯t let them off!¡±

    ¡°I refuse to believe they won¡¯t give our Mo Family face!¡±

    He spoke with tyrannical conviction.

    But Mo Qingchou picked up on something entirely different.

    In the blink of an eye, Su Yi had advanced in status; her ancestor now called him ¡°fellow Daoist.¡±

    As for Hong Feiguan, the unparalleled genius of the Hong Family¡¯s main line of descent? He was now just ¡°that punk kid¡±....

    There was no doubt about it. He¡¯d changed his tune primarily due to Celestial Red Cloud!

    When she realized this, Mo Qingchou couldn¡¯t help but be curious. ¡°Ancestor, I¡¯ve heard numerous rumors about Celestial Red Cloud, but those in the know are extremely cagey whenever shees up. It¡¯s as if she¡¯s shrouded in fog. Might you perhaps tell me... just where shees from?¡±

    Mo Xinglin sighed deeply. ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who¡¯s curious about her. I¡¯d like to know more too.¡±

    ¡°????¡± Mo Qingchou was dumbstruck. <i>Even he doesn¡¯t know who Celestial Red Cloud really is? That¡¯s simply unbelievable!</i>

    ¡°All I know is that long ago, in the Immortal Realm, one of our elders was invited to the Central Immortal Court¡¯s Immortal Peach Banquet. There, he caught a glimpse of Celestial Red Cloud from a distance.¡± Mo Xinglin¡¯s voice was full of reminiscence. ¡°Although our elder was invited to the feast, he was nowhere near qualified to dine in the Central Pce.

    ¡°But Celestial Red Cloud was allowed in!¡±

    When Mo Qingchou heard that, she stiffened, and her beautiful face filled with astonishment.

    The Central Immortal Court was among the hegemons of the Immortal Realm!

    And their Immortal Peach Banquet was one of the most famous gatherings in the Immortal Realm. Every time they convened it, it drew attention from throughout the Immortal Realm, but only a tiny handful of highly prominent figures were actually invited to participate.

    The Mo Family was an Immortal Lord n, and they ruled over their own territory. Yet, although they were invited to attend the Immortal Peach Banquet, they were only just barely qualified.

    In stark contrast, Celestial Red Cloud wasn¡¯t just qualified to attend. She was even qualified to enter their Central Pce. This was extraordinary treatment!

    How could Mo Qingchou not be stunned?

    She¡¯d already known that Daoist Master Red Cloud had extraordinary origins and status, but she wouldn¡¯t have thought she was qualified to feast in the Central Pce during the Central Immortal Court¡¯s Immortal Peach Banquet!

    ¡°Ancestor, is that really true?¡± Mo Qingchou felt a bit dazed. This was difficult to believe.

    ¡°One of our old-timers saw it with his own two eyes. There¡¯s no mistaking it.¡± Mo Xinglin let out a deep sigh. ¡°But all of that happened a long time ago, During the Age of Fallen Immortals, hegemons like the Central Immortal Court were the first to suffer. All these years have passed... I¡¯m afraid the Central Immortal Court has long since disappeared into the long river of history....¡±

    His voice was low, mncholy, and somber.

    The Age of Fallen Immortals! Those were dark days. Who knew how many factions of the Immortal Realm toppled or how many legendary figures perished?

    Mo Qingchou wasn¡¯t so rueful, however. After all, she was a junior, and she hadn¡¯t experienced those dark, tumultuous days for herself. She was just astonished.

    ¡°But... Celestial Red Cloud, someone qualified to feast in the Central Pce, is still alive!¡± muttered Mo Qingchou. ¡°That¡¯s... that¡¯s far too unbelievable...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why we have to handle this appropriately,¡± Mo Xinglin said solemnly. ¡°We cannot afford any missteps!¡±

    Mo Qingchou instinctively nodded her head.

    ......

    The Hong Family.

    When Hong Feiguan learned that Su Yi had epted his challenge, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.

    A little whileter, he sighed. ¡°I cannot help but apud your courage. It¡¯s a pity... but now that you¡¯ve killed my brother, our enmity is irreconcble. Were that not the case, I couldn¡¯t bear to send a man of your caliber to the next realm.¡±

    He then nced at a woman standing not far away. Her clothing was in, and she had a slender, graceful figure and a cold, aloof disposition.

    The misty light of the heavens illuminated her picturesque, fair face, giving her an additional, soul-stirring beauty.

    Qing Tang!

    The ninth legacy disciple of the Grotto of Abstruse Force and the Temple Master¡¯s one and only disciple.

    She stood there, her face a bit haggard and her bearing icy and indifferent.

    But although she was just staring into the distance, inwardly, her thoughts were racing.

    ¡°Rest assured. I, Hong Feiguan, am a man of my word. Half a month from now, your master and I will fight to the death. No matter who wins, you¡¯ll be allowed to leave,¡± said Hong Feiguan.

    Qing Tang¡¯s delicate figure trembled, and her heart was in turmoil.

    <i>I¡¯d rather die than make any further trouble for Master...</i> the young woman thought to herself.

    She knew full well that whether he was Su Xuanjun, the Temple Master, or Su Yi, her master was certain to rush to her aid!

    But this only made her even sadder and angrier at herself. Not even the resplendent light of the heavens could alleviate her mncholy.

    ......

    The Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone, the depths of a swamp seldom visited by humans.

    The Tailor took a sip of tea, the depths of his calm gaze full of determination.

    He knew that if he didn¡¯t kill the Temple Master now, he¡¯d have almost no chance of pulling it offter. This was a rare and precious opportunity.

    There was no need to even question it. Given his hated foe¡¯s talent and foundations, if the Temple Master left the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone alive, he would soon step onto the Path of Transcendence with ease!

    Once that happened, it would be far, far too difficult to kill him.

    ¡°Hong Feiguan disdained setting a trap for you, but... will the other ancient factions really be able to remain seated?

    ¡°So long as you show up, I won¡¯t even need to set a trap personally. The old-timers of the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone cannot possibly just stand back and watch you leave!¡±

    The Tailorughed coldly to himself.

    ......

    Half a month from now, the Temple Master would proceed to Mount Luowu in the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone. There, he¡¯d fight Young Leader Hong Feiguan of the Hong Family to the death!

    News reached the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone that very day, causing an enormous disturbance!

    ¡°Will that Su person really dare to show up?¡±

    ¡°Haha! This is what they call throwing yourself into the!¡±

    ¡°The Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone is <i>our </i>territory. The Laws of the outside world cannot restrict us here!¡±

    ...When many of the ancient orthodoxies heard this news, they were raring to go.

    Those factions that already had grudges against Su Yi, like the Profound Divinity Sword House, Yellow Springs Demon Mountain, and Hidden Skies Immortal Sect, immediately got to work.

    Just like that, a storm started brewing!

    News quickly spread beyond the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone into the outside world, causing massive uproar.

    The duel due to begin in just two weeks was now the center of attention.

    ......

    ¡°Mistress, that Su kid¡¯s gone insane! He¡¯s actually going to the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone to throw his life away!¡±

    Deep within the Impermeable Demon Ocean, the yellow dog, Xing Que, came in with news.

    Meng Changyun and the Netherworld King were cultivating when they heard this. Both looked over, startled.

    Xing Que then recounted everything it¡¯d just learned and said, ¡°See? If that isn¡¯t seeking out his own demise, what is it? I can say with certainty that if he shows up, they¡¯ll eat him alive!¡±

    Meng Changyun and the Netherworld King were instantly ovee with worry. Only Daoist Master Red Cloud remained as calm as ever.

    She was picking vegetables in her garden.

    It was the Middle of Autumn in the Human Realm. They said to do your mending in autumn and prepare for theing winter, and tonight, she wanted to eat hot pot. They¡¯d stew some radishes and thinly slicedmb and have themselves a feast.

 Chapter 1391 - Only if You Beg

    <h4>Chapter 1391 - Only if You Beg</h4>

    When the yellow dog, Xing Que, saw that Daoist Master Red Cloud was ignoring this topic of conversationpletely, it considerately said no more on the matter.

    Meng Changyun and the Netherworld King, however, were still worried. On several asions, they started to speak, then trailed off. The atmosphere grew strange and stifled.

    When the dog saw this, it couldn¡¯t help butfort them. ¡°Rest assured and cultivate. It¡¯ll be fine. That guy controls the power of reincarnation. Even if they kill him, he¡¯ll just have to reincarnate again.¡±

    ¡°???¡± The Netherworld King didn¡¯t know what to make of that. <i>Is that supposed tofort me?</i>

    Meng Changyun thought for a moment, then tried tofort himself instead. ¡°Seems to me that His Excellency wouldn¡¯t have agreed to this duel unless he was certain he could emerge victorious!¡±

    The dog snapped, ¡°If you knew that, what the hell were you so worried about?

    A momentter, it recalled something and blurted, ¡°Last time, my mistress gave him the Neb Talisman. Surely he doesn¡¯t think that carrying this treasure means he can do whatever he wants without fear?¡±

    ¡°Given Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s disposition, how could he possibly trust his life and death to an external treasure like that?¡± Daoist Master Red Cloud¡¯s voice emanated from the vegetable garden. She¡¯d finally broken her silence. ¡°Besides, he most likely still has no idea what mysteries lie hidden within the talisman.¡±

    The dog was stunned. ¡°Does that mean that kid has other tricks up his sleeves?¡±

    Daoist Master Red Cloud ignored it. Instead, she just casually issued orders. ¡°Go find a sheep. We¡¯re having hot pot for dinner tonight.¡±

    ......

    Time passed, one day after another.

    Word of Su Yi¡¯s duel with Hong Feiguan at Mount Luowu had already spread throughout the stars.

    Dark currents flowed throughout the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone. A storm was brewing.

    Given the circumstances, Hong Feiguan directly issued a promation. ¡°Anyone who dares to interfere with this duel will be the enemy of the entire Hong Family!¡±

    Not long after Hong Feiguan issued this promation, Mo Qingchou and her nsmen issued a promation of their own in Ancestor Mo Xinglin¡¯s name.

    They said that the Mo Family would serve as guarantors of this duel¡¯s fairness!

    Both promations caused enormous waves of uproar in the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone.

    The Hong Family was descended from the Immortal Realm¡¯s heavenly demons. They were ancient, with terrifying foundations. They were among the greatest Immortal Dao-level factions in the entire Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone.

    But the Mo Family wasn¡¯t anything to sneeze at either. They were an Immortal Lord n.

    Two such major factions had made their positions clear. Who would dare to disregard them?

    But there were also numerous peak factions unwilling to just give up here.

    ¡°The Hong Family wishes to monopolize the secrets of reincarnation? There¡¯s no way!¡± someoneughed coldly.

    ¡°The Mo Family intends to ensure fairness? So what? I suspect they¡¯re colluding with the Hong Family to monopolize the secrets of reincarnation! There¡¯s absolutely no way I¡¯ll agree to that!¡± someone said with staunch determination.

    It didn¡¯t matter whether the Hong Family monopolized the secrets of reincarnation or the Mo Family. Either way, there was absolutely no way the other factions of the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone could tolerate it.

    The moment that happened, their mastery of reincarnation would let them control all other revenants!

    ¡°We can refrain from getting involved in the duel itself, but we <i>must </i>get our share of Su Yi¡¯s secrets!¡±

    ¡°That Su Yi person sure is a blockhead. I would never have guessed he¡¯d insist oning here to throw his life away.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether he lives or dies. What matters is who acquires the secrets of reincarnation in the end!¡±

    ...In the eyes of the factions of the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone, Su Yi¡¯s duel with Hong Feiguan was no longer just a duel to the death. It would determine who left with the secrets of reincarnation!

    Practically everyone seemed certain that if Su Yi showed up, there was no way he¡¯d leave alive.

    ......

    Seven dayster.

    Su Yi¡¯s room in Universal Emptiness Temple.

    The clear, impassioned hum of a sword rang out, startling Su Yi out of his meditative state.

    When he looked over, he saw the Sword of the Nine Hells undergoing metamorphosis!

    A waterfall of resplendent immortal light poured from the deep blue de. Wisps of a divine air rose, like a dream or illusion. The entire sword shone as radiantly as the sun.

    Su Yi could clearly sense that its quality and strength were in the middle of a shocking transformation!

    It was much like when a cultivator broke into a new major realm. Their breakthrough started from within. It was akin to a rebirth, like a phoenix rising from the ashes!

    When Su Yi nced at the pile of divine materials, he saw that the Divine Replenishment Furnace had already refined them all.

    And after absorbing all of their essences, the Sword of the Human Realm waspletely different from before!

    A long time passed before the impassioned humming and resplendent, misty light faded away.

    The Sword of the Human Realm returned to stillness.

    Its appearance hadn¡¯t changed much at all, but its aura was even simpler and more reserved. It was as if all unnecessary details had been washed away, or as if it had been naturally formed.

    When Su Yi took hold of his sword, it felt connected to him, like an extension of his flesh.

    <i>ng!</i>

    When Su Yi exerted his will, the Sword of the Human Realm lit up. Its power was as deep as unfathomable as an abyss, and as steady as a mountain. The skies offered no more resistance than paper, shattering inch by inch. Countless fine spatial rifts formed and spread like ripples.

    ¡°Its sheer power is no weaker than the greatest of Transcendent-level treasures! And its spirituality and foundations are far beyond even top Transcendent treasures.¡±

    ¡°Not bad. Truly not bad.¡± Su Yi¡¯s heart stirred, and he broke into a satisfied grin.

    Ofte, he¡¯d killed too many powerful foes to count, umting countless Transcendent treasures. He could naturally tell at a nce how wondrous and extraordinary the new and improved Sword of the Human Realm was.

    Quite some time passed before Su Yi put away the Sword of the Human Realm.

    He then nced at the Divine Replenishment Furnace, only to discover that even after devouring all those divine materials and medicinal ingredients, it hadn¡¯t changed much.

    At most, some of the patination on its surface had faded a little.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t even imagine how many heavenly and earthly treasures he¡¯d need to gather to restore the Divine Replenishment Furnace to its former peak.

    But then, he wasn¡¯t at all worried about it. As his cultivation base increased, he¡¯d naturally gather even rarer and more precious spiritual materials and divine medicinal herbs. That wouldn¡¯t just benefit the furnace, either. He¡¯d benefit enormously too.

    This was a true win-win.

    Su Yi put the Divine Replenishment Furnace away and let out a long breath of turbid air before resuming his cultivation.

    His cultivation base had already reached the very pinnacle of the Cosmic Enlightenment Realm. All he had to do now was consolidate it,b through his experiences, and prepare to prove his Dao and enter Nascent Divinity.

    The Nascent Divinity Realm was the first of the Three Realms of the Path of Transcendence.

    Upon reaching the threshold of the Path of Transcendence, a Cosmic Enlightenment cultivator¡¯s World of the Grand Dao would give rise to a Natal Spirit. This gave him an additional true vital energy of the Grand Dao!

    With this vital energy, the World of the Grand Dao would manifest all manner of transformations, like the rise and fall of entirendscapes, the cycling of celestial bodies, and the shifting of the seasons with all their alternations of new life and decay...

    This Natal Spirit was called the ¡°Nascent Divinity!¡±

    ¡°Divinity¡± referred to the origin of the soul. It was only when this Natal Spirit fully formed that one could begin the process of transcending mortality.

    This was the origin of the term ¡°the Path of Transcendence¡± and the title ¡°Transcendent.¡±

    It was the quality of the Nascent Divinity formed within one¡¯s World of the Grand Dao that determined the strength of a cultivator¡¯s foundations!

    Although Su Yi had never stepped onto the Path of Transcendence before, he¡¯d read a vast number of tomes describing the Nascent Divinity Realm. The Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha and Sword Immortal Qingshi had shared its secrets with him too.

    When Su Yi proved his Dao and broke through, he naturally had to condense a Nascent Divinity iparable to others of the same cultivation boundary!

    But just as Su Yi sat down to meditate, a dignified voice echoed throughout his sea of consciousness. ¡°Allow this lofty one to give you a word of advice. Don¡¯t rush to step onto the Path of Transcendence!¡±

    It was like the divine decree of a heavenly sovereign, so tyrannical and contemptuous as to shake the soul.

    ¡°Oh?¡± But Su Yi was already ustomed to such things.

    That wisp of his sixth incarnation¡¯s awareness was restricted by the Sword of the Nine Hells, unable to escape, but he was still awake, and he had been for a while.

    ¡°Over the course of my life, I saw all manner of unparalleled figures. Holy sons born with innate knowledge and wisdom, miraculous geniuses, etcetera. They¡¯ve long since ceased to be novel.

    ¡°I can say with certainty that if you rush to break through, you might still condense an extraordinary Nascent Divinity, but you¡¯ll at most be invincible here in the Human Realm. You cannot attain unprecedented, unsurpassable heights!¡±

    His sixth incarnation continued with cold indifference, ¡°And if that¡¯s all you can manage, how can you speak of bing an unparalleled sword immortal when you step into immortality?¡±

    ¡°One wrong step, and every additional step you take leads you further down the wrong path. I¡¯m sure you understand that too.¡±

    Su Yi fell briefly silent, then asked with great interest, ¡°Then how do you think I ought to break through?¡±

    His sixth incarnation¡¯s voice suddenly turned a bit strange. ¡°All you have to do is beg, and I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    Su Yiughed dryly. ¡°You¡¯re dreaming.¡±

    During the battle at Mount Clearmoon several days ago, his sixth incarnation offered to help him out of the blue.

    At the time, Su Yi refused him without hesitation.

    Now, his sixth lifetime was offering to ¡°help¡± him once more. Su Yi could already guess what he was after.

    This was an attack on his heart! If he ¡°helped¡± Su Yi, Su Yi would owe him a favor.

    Then, when the time came to fuse with his sixth lifetime¡¯s Dao Imprint, this favor would likely be emotional fetters and a lethal heart devil!

    ¡°I¡¯m dreaming?¡± His sixth incarnation was obviously displeased. He said coldly, ¡°Remember this: you and I are ultimately the same person. I am saying all this because I don¡¯t wish to see you take the wrong path and leave ws in your cultivation!¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Seems to me you¡¯re just looking out for your own well-being. After all, if my cultivation base is wed, so what if your Dao Imprint reces my awareness? You still won¡¯t be able to fix the ws I¡¯ve left behind.¡±

    His sixth incarnation fell silent.

    A little whileter, he sighed deeply. ¡°You¡¯re right. My greatest regret was my inability to achieve unparalleled and unprecedented sovereignty within the Immortal Dao. As a result...¡±

    His voice trailed off. Instead of continuing, he abruptly changed the subject. ¡°But I can say with certainty that if you follow my guidance, you¡¯ll be able to establish unprecedented foundations in the Path of Transcendence and forge an unparalleled path that would dazzle any era it appeared in!¡±

    Here, his sixth incarnation¡¯s voice filled with fervor, revealing a hint of longing. ¡°I discovered this path before I reincarnated, and I paid for it with my life. It happened while I was fighting unparalleled and powerful foes from throughout the heavens!

    ¡°It even triggered a resonance with the Sword of the Nine Hells! I dare say with certainty that so long as you step onto this path, you¡¯ll achieve unprecedented and unparalleled heights within the Immortal Dao, and your sword will be able to suppress the entire Immortal Realm!

    ¡°Do you... want to obtain them?¡±

    Thisst sentence contained a power that touched the heart directly.

    But Su Yi¡¯s heart was as calm as the waters of an ancient well, and he said as if all of this were perfectly normal, ¡°I¡¯ll only agree if you beg me.¡±

    ¡°????

 Chapter 1392 - Demonic Golems

    <h4>Chapter 1392 - Demonic Golems</h4>

    His sixth incarnation seemed unable to believe his ears. ¡°You... want me to beg you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said Su Yi, as if it were perfectly obvious.

    His sixth lifetime burst intoughter, as if he found this iparably ludicrous.

    But Su Yi wasn¡¯tughing. He said withplete seriousness, ¡°You can also choose to offer up your experiences, revtions, legacies, and secret tomes regarding the Path of Transcendence of your own ord.¡±

    His sixth incarnation¡¯sughter faded, then disappearedpletely.

    But it seemed Su Yi wasn¡¯t at all worried about offending him. He continued, entirely unperturbed, ¡°You and I are the same person to begin with. Sooner orter, we¡¯llpare mental strengths andpete for control of this body. Given that that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no need to be cagey about anything cultivation-rted.

    ¡°After all, ws in my Dao won¡¯t benefit you at all, don¡¯t you think?¡± Su Yi said calmly and unhurriedly, as if he werementing on the weather.

    But his words enraged his sixth incarnation to the point ofughter. ¡°Nothing but the ravings of a madman! There¡¯s absolutely no way I¡¯ll give you even the slightest guidance unless you beg me!¡±

    With that, he no longer uttered a peep. He was obviously furious.

    But Su Yi justughed. ¡°Don¡¯t speak in such absolutes. Before too long, I¡¯ll seek out an opportunity to break into the Nascent Divinity Realm. You¡¯re wee to change your mind in the meantime.¡±

    Unlike the Temple Master and Shen Mu, his sixth incarnation was tyrannical, aloof, cold, and indifferent. He fully intended to rece Su Yi.

    But how could Su Yi possibly give him the opportunity?

    More importantly, Su Yi was confident that if he showed signs of leaving ws in his cultivation base, his sixth incarnation would be even more frantic than he was!

    With that, Su Yi paid his sixth incarnation no further heed. His sixth incarnation didn¡¯t say anymore either. It was as if they were silently fighting to see who gave in first.

    But although his sixth incarnation didn¡¯t know it, Su Yi was like a fisherman seatedfortably on the pier, just waiting to reel his catch in...

    ......

    Three dayster.

    Only five days remained until his duel with Hong Feiguan.

    Li Zhong came to visit, saying he was here on orders to escort Su Yi to the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then agreed.

    ¡°No need to hide it from you, Fellow Daoist Su. One of the Mo Family¡¯s immortals in the Human Realm has agreed to ensure that after the curtains open on your duel, you¡¯ll face no external interference,¡± Li Zhong said with a smile.

    Both Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha were startled.

    An immortal of the Mo Family would serve as their guarantor of fairness?

    This had extraordinary significance!

    But what the two Cloud Soaring experts struggled to understand was... why the Mo Family would do such a thing. Weren¡¯t they afraid of offending the other factions of the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone?

    Even though Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha didn¡¯t grasp the secrets behind this decision, they obviously felt much calmer. No matter the Mo Family¡¯s reasoning, this was good news!

    That very day, Su Yi left Mount Clearmoon, and he and Li Zhong began their journey to the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone.

    ......

    Throughout history, the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone had been one of the stars¡¯ most dangerous forbidden grounds. People paled at the mere mention of its name.

    The Temple Master had once explored it, but s, at the time, the entire Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone was shrouded in cmitous, restrictive power. There was no advancing any further.

    Now, things werepletely different.

    Over the past twenty years, numerous unbelievable changes had urred here. Numerous ancient orthodoxies had awakened from dormancy and risen again, but that wasn¡¯t all. Numerous ruins from the End of the Dharma had appeared too.

    It was even fair to say that the changes taking ce throughout the stars had originated here!

    The Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone was like the ancient orthodoxies¡¯ home base. In the eyes of the general popce, it was like a dragon¡¯ske or a tiger¡¯s den!

    A dayter, Su Yi and Li Zhong arrived in the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone.

    Heaven and earth were boundless, and a dense, deste air filled the skies of this majestdscape.

    Entering this ce was like turning back the passage of time. Thesends seemed ancient and primeval.

    ¡°It¡¯spletely different from when Ist visited...¡± sighed Su Yi. As soon as he arrived, he sensed that the Laws here contained a power far loftier than those of the outside world.

    Furthermore, the ambient spiritual energy was iparably dense. It too far surpassed the outside world!

    There was no need to even question it. Here in the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone, there were indeed opportunities to prove his Dao and step onto the Path of Transcendence!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, my young mistress has arranged a banquet, and we¡¯re just waiting for you to arrive. All we have to do is proceed directly to Verdant View Immortal Mountain,¡± Li Zhong said with augh.

    Verdant View Immortal Mountain was the Mo Family¡¯s home base.

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Very well.¡±

    On their way here, Li Zhong told Su Yi all about the current situation in the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone.

    There were over a hundred ancient factions distributed throughout thesends. However, only about a dozen were considered top-ss.

    These included the Profound Divinity Sword House, the Red City Daoist Sect, the Hidden Skies Immortal Sect, Allspirit Immortal Mountain, and several others.

    Their ranks included Demonists, yao cultivators, sword cultivators, and Daoists.

    These top ancient factions practically all had immortal revenants to hold down the fort!

    However, ording to Li Zhong, these immortal revenants had only just started to regain their awareness. They couldn¡¯t even explore the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone freely, let alone the outside world.

    The immortal revenants were practically all hidden in their respective sects¡¯ forbidden grounds under numerousyers of protection to ensure that nothing went awry.

    Aside from the ancient orthodoxies, there were numerous other immortal factions here.

    An ¡°immortal faction¡± was any faction that originated in the Immortal Realm. These included Mo Qingchou''s, Fu Dongli''s, and Hong Feiguan¡¯s families of origin. Each was considered an immortal faction.

    There were currently about twenty of them dispersed throughout the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone. However, about half of them no longer really qualified as ¡°factions.¡± Their numbers were just too small.

    Even so, small numbers didn¡¯t imply weakness. Every immortal faction, no matter its size, had foundations and power sufficient to intimidate even ancient orthodoxies!

    And among these immortal factions, the Mo and Hong Families were the cream of the crop. These top immortal factions had both numerous powerful subordinates and immortal revenants in residence!

    The rtionships between the ancient orthodoxies and immortal factions wereplex. There was absolutely no simple way of categorizing them.

    For instance, the Illusory Sword Immortal Tower was obviously a faction of sword cultivators, but they were on rtively good terms with the Hong Family, a n of Demonists.

    There were too many such instances to count.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to concern himself with all that. He just needed to differentiate between enemies and not-enemies. That would be plenty.

    ......

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Li Zhong led Su Yi, and the two of them shot into the distance.

    Along the way, numerous cultivators, all of them revenants, saw them approach. All of them moved further away.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Mountain-Overturning Yao Monarch who follows Mo Qingchou?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s him!¡±

    ¡°Does that mean that young man beside him is Su Yi, the one who controls the secrets of reincarnation?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure of it!¡±

    ...After Su Yi and Li Zhong left, the revenants started discussing their arrival, and word spread immediately.

    Ofte, clouds had been gathering throughout the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone, and dark currents flowed beneath the surface. Every major faction was paying attention to Su Yi and Hong Feiguan¡¯s imminent duel.

    And the Mo Family had already announced that they¡¯d oversee this duel.

    Furthermore, rumors of Li Zhong repeatedly making contact with Su Yi had been circting for a long time. When they saw the Mountain-Overturning Yao Monarch appear with an unknown young man, it would have been difficult for them <i>not </i>to have connected the dots.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have guessed it, but it seems I¡¯ve already got quite the reputation here.¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    This was his first time visiting the Forbidden Immortal Flying Zone since his reincarnation.

    But it seemed the revenants of ancient orthodoxies knew of his imminent arrival, and furthermore, they recognized him at a nce!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you control the secrets of reincarnation. What revenant doesn¡¯t know your name?¡± Li Zhongughed. ¡°But please, rest assured. Even if they¡¯ve discovered our location, no one will dare act up before the appointed duel. If they do, the Mo Family won¡¯t be the only ones to object. The Hong Family absolutely won¡¯t let them off either.¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when¡ª¡ª

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A distant stretch of sky exploded, and a ck divine arrow shot explosively toward Su Yi. It was unbelievably quick, and the shaft of the arrow was swathed in electric immortal light. It bore a hole through the sky, leaving behind a startling rift.

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    Su Yi pressed his fingers into a sword and shed the air. The ck divine arrow shattered while it was still over a hundred feet away.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that ''acting up?''¡± asked Su Yi.

    Li Zhong¡¯s smile froze in ce. His cheeks were as hot and red as if he¡¯d been pped, and his expression darkened.

    But before he could respond¡ª¡ª

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Thunder rumbled and boomed throughout the surroundingndscape.

    Arrow after arrow fell like rain, each swathed in ck lightning. They descended explosively upon Su Yi from all sides, and they were so dense and numerous that they blotted out the sun.

    Countless rifts tore open throughout the surrounding skies.

    Li Zhong¡¯s heart thudded in his chest, and a single thought rose unbidden to his mind. <i>They¡¯ve undoubtedly nned this ambush thoroughly!</i>

    His sleeves billowed around him, but just as he was about to attack, Su Yi sprang into action.

    ¡°Go!¡± Su Yi swung his sleeve through the air, and streaks of sword qi filled the sky, like countless beams of light. They were dazzlingly radiant, forceful, and tyrannical.

    In the blink of an eye, countless arrows broke. Explosions rang out continuously, and a current of destructive power swept outward.

    And Su Yi¡¯s figure shed and disappeared.

    A momentter, he reappeared at the peak of a mountain tens of thousands of feet away, stretched out his hand, and grabbed.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The ten-thousand-foot mountain exploded into bits.

    A figure shot out of the base of the mountain, turned, and fled into the distance. However, before he¡¯d gotten far, Su Yi grabbed him and pulled him toward him.

    He was a man in ck with a wooden expression. His face was pallid, and his eyes were bright red.

    When Su Yi dragged him toward him, his wooden expression gave way to a strange and sinister grin.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he tossed the man in ck away.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The man in ck exploded, stirring up a terrifying current of blood-red destructive power. The surrounding ten thousand feet of sky shattered.

    That power wasparable to the full-force attack of a Cloud Soaring Transcendent!

    Although Su Yi dodged immediately, the flood of destructive power made him stagger on his feet, his blood and qi churning.

    His eyebrows rose.

    A Demonic Golem!

    These were monsters akin to puppets.

    But the man in ck who¡¯d just exploded was obviously no ordinary Demonic Golem. His strength had beenparable to a Cloud Soaring revenant!

 Chapter 1393 - I Disdain to Do So

    <h4>Chapter 1393 - I Disdain to Do So</h4>

    After the Demonic Golem self-destructed, about a dozen figures shot out of the surrounding area.

    All of them tore through the skies as if they were on fire, and all of them shot straight toward Su Yi. Upon closer inspection, they too were Demonic Golems.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, watch out¡ª¡ª!¡± Li Zhong paled and cried out.

    Su Yi furrowed his brow, but he didn¡¯t dodge. Instead, he charged in to sh with the Demonic Golems head-on. At the same time, he used his fingers as a sword to sh the air.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Several thousand feet away, the closest of the golems exploded into bits, stirring up a terrifying current of destructive power.

    Su Yi circted his cultivation base. The current of destructive power had beenparable to a Cloud Soaring Realm revenant¡¯s full-force attack, but it was suddenly as gentle as a spring breeze caressing his face; he neutralized it effortlessly.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi charged ahead.

    Streaks of dazzling sword qi shot out of his hand, cleaving into heaven and earth.

    Within just a few breaths of time, he¡¯d routed the Demonic Golems, making them explode, one after another. The resulting currents of destruction reduced the surroundingndscape to powder. All of heaven and earth were thrown into upheaval.

    But none of this power could breach Su Yi¡¯s defenses, and he didn¡¯t have so much as a hair out of ce.

    Li Zhong watched, wide-eyed and tongue-tied.

    Those were the Transcendent-level Demonic Golems of Yellow Springs Demon Mountain. Everyst one of them was worth cities, and they were absolute killer weapons. In ancient times, Yellow Springs Demon Mountain had relied on the Dao of Demonic Golems to establish their reputation.

    Li Zhong had to admit that, while he likely would have survived such an ambush, it would surely have been a bitter struggle.

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t even dodge. He just cut through the golems as if they were made of rotten wood, effortlessly averting a crisis!

    <i>It looks like he¡¯s even stronger than he was at the battle of Mount Clearmoon! </i>Li Zhong inwardly eximed.

    Meanwhile, a group of figures shot over from afar with fierce momentum. Their leader was a middle-aged man in ck robes and a tall hat.

    ¡°Ol¡¯ Demon Xing! Yellow Springs Demon Pce really is behind this ambush!¡± said Li Zhong. He looked furious.

    The middle-aged man in ck was called Xing Zhen. He was a Cloud Soaring Realm old devil of Yellow Springs Demon Mountain.

    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t understand. We¡¯vee here to invite Fellow Daoist Su to Yellow Springs Demon Mountain, that¡¯s all,¡± the middle-aged Xing Zhen said with augh.

    He then faced the distant Su Yi and sped his fist. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, please rest assured. Yellow Springs Demon Mountain absolutely won¡¯t hinder your duel with Hong Feiguan.

    ¡°Old Devil Xing, aren¡¯t you afraid of offending the Mo Family?¡± Li Zhong¡¯s expression darkened. How could he fail to realize that Yellow Springs Demon Mountain hade here to cause trouble?

    Xing Zhen said solemnly, ¡°We¡¯re only here to invite Fellow Daoist Su to be our guest. We have absolutely no intention of hurting him. How could the Mo Family possibly take offense?¡±

    Li Zhong was so angry that heughed, but just as he was about to say something, Su Yi waved for silence and said, ¡°No need to say anything now.¡±

    They wouldn¡¯t havee if they were afraid of the Mo Family¡¯s recriminations!

    From this, it was clear that even though the Mo Family was an immortal faction, here in the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone, they weren¡¯t omnipotent.

    Xing Zhen looked at Su Yi and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, better to make friends than enemies. You¡¯ve in quite a few of our experts, but all of that is in the past.

    ¡°I can assure you that so long as you¡¯re willing to help everyone in Yellow Springs Demon Mountain break their curse, we¡¯ll let bygones be bygones. All debts will have been repaid!

    ¡°Furthermore, we have Yellow Springs Demon Mountain can promise not to interfere with your duel with Hong Feiguan!¡±

    He¡¯did his conditions out in the open.

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°Your ambush failed, and now you think you¡¯re in a position to make conditions? You sure know how to dream.¡±

    He paused, then said, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll name my conditions too. So long as you agree, I wouldn¡¯t mind helping you.¡±

    Xing Zhen¡¯s spirits soared. ¡°Please speak directly Fellow Daoist.¡±

    The other Yellow Springs Demon Mountain experts looked excited too.

    ¡°Bring everyone from Yellow Springs Demon Mountain to see me,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Then have them bow before me.¡±

    One sentence, and the atmosphere was instantly stifled and tense.

    Xing Zhen and the others¡¯ expressions darkened.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, this is the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone! Those who hope to kill you are too numerous to count. So what if the Mo Family are serving as guarantors of fairness? There¡¯s no way they can protect you!¡± Xing Zhen¡¯s eyes shed with cold light. ¡°I urge you to reconsider. Or else, we¡¯ll just have to ¡®invite¡¯ you to apany us to Yellow Springs Demon Pce!¡±

    ¡°That depends on whether or not you¡¯re capable of ¡®inviting¡¯ me,¡±ughed Su Yi.

    <i>ng!</i>

    A sword hum rang out, and the Sword of the Human Realm appeared in Su Yi¡¯s grip.

    When Xing Zhen and the others saw this, murderous intent surged around them. They were obviously furious.

    Heaven and earth were silent, tense, and austere. A grand battle was about to erupt.

    But it was then that an icy voice rang out.

    ¡°Has your Yellow Springs Demon Mountain taken my words for no more than wind blowing past your ears?¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Before this voice had even finished echoing through the air, the sky shattered, and a streak of light shot into the air, then transformed into a tall, thin figure.

    He was dressed in white, elegant and handsome, with wisps of ck immortal light enshrouding his entire figure. His every gesture contained enough majesty and force to shake the heavens.

    Hong Feiguan!

    Li Zhong was startled. He would never have guessed that this unparalleled figure would appear here now.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. He too was surprised.

    Four days remained until their duel, and he¡¯d only just arrived in the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone, yet here Hong Feiguan was.

    As for Xing Zhen and the others? Their expressions shifted. It seemed obvious that they too were surprised that Hong Feiguan hade in person.

    ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood, Young Lord Hong. We of Yellow Springs Demon Mountain have no intention of disrupting your duel with Su Yi.¡± Xing Zhen took a deep breath and said gravely, ¡°We just want to invite him to our sect as a guest.¡±

    Hong Feiguan stood beneath the dome of heaven, his back as straight as a spear shaft and his white robes fluttering around him.

    His eyes were like boundless oceans, surging with imposing light as he said coldly, ¡°You want to invite him? No, it seems to me that you¡¯re inviting death!¡±

    He snapped his fingers and ordered, ¡°To me! Send them on their way!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth trembled.

    A group of figures each shrouded in a terrifying aura appeared. All of them locked onto Xing Zhen and hispanions, their gazes decidedly unfriendly.

    Li Zhong gasped.

    Hong Feiguan hade leading a group of the Hong Family¡¯s old monsters!

    ¡°Retreat!¡± Xing Zhen visibly lost his cool. He and his group turned to flee.

    The Hong Family old-timers couldn¡¯t help butugh. They attacked directly without another word.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A grand battle broke out, devastating the entire stretch of heaven and earth.

    Hong Feiguan ignored the battlepletely, instead turning to face Su Yi. He said calmly, ¡°You were brave enough toe here to face me. I naturally cannot let you die by another¡¯s hands.¡±

    His robes were whiter than snow, and he was youthful and elegantly handsome. However, his words and mannerisms were prideful and contemptuous, with bone-deep self-confidence.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but admit that Hong Feiguan¡¯s bearing and presence far surpassed the Cloud Soaring revenants he¡¯d seen thus far.

    This finally piqued Su Yi¡¯s interest. Su Yi had agreed to fight, but at first, he wasn¡¯t at all interested in his opponent. He¡¯d only had three goals for this trip.

    First, to bring Qing Tang back.

    Second, to take the old Tailor down.

    Third, to find an opportunity to prove his Dao and break through.

    But now that Hong Feiguan had arrived, his prideful bearing and breadth of spirit made Su Yi realize that he might well have encountered a truly worthy foe!

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said with uncharacteristic seriousness, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it. I hope you won¡¯t let me down.¡±

    His words were calm and direct, but they left Hong Feiguan stunned. His eyes narrowed, and he couldn¡¯t help but re-evaluate Su Yi.

    A little whileter, he retracted his gaze and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you killed my brother, making our grudge irreconcble. Otherwise, we might well have been able to drink, chat, and discuss the Dao together.¡±

    But then, Hong Feiguan shook his head and said slowly and clearly, ¡°Four days from now, during our duel atop Mount Luowu, I¡¯ll let you die with dignity as an expression of my respect.¡±

    He spoke with such conviction that it seemed he was simply stating a fact.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is Qing Tang in your hands?¡±

    ¡°She is.¡± Hong Feiguan nodded. ¡°Four days from now, I''ll have someone see her safely out of the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone. I¡¯ll make certain nothing happens to her.¡±

    Su Yi took a deep, hard look at him. ¡°I killed your younger brother. Why not kill my disciple?¡±

    Hong Feiguan didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°I disdain to do so.¡±

    It was just a few short words, but they revealed a pride and spirit that soared into the clouds.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then asked, ¡°If I broke your curse right now, would you be even stronger?¡±

    Li Zhong¡¯s heart shook. <i>What is Fellow Daoist Su nning?</i>

    Hong Feiguan obviously sensed what Su Yi was getting at, and he couldn¡¯t help butugh dryly. ¡°Sparing Qing Tang was my decision. What need is there for you to repay me in this way?

    ¡°All you have to do is fight me in four days¡¯ time! Once you¡¯re dead, I can extract the secrets of reincarnation from your corpse and break my curse without your help!¡±

    Hong Feiguan¡¯s bearing and spirit surprised even Li Zhong, whose heart filled with emotion. <i>Hong Feiguan really is one of the leading figures among descendants of immortals for a reason! Even we older-generation experts cannot help but sigh over our own inferiority in front of him. Yes... perhaps it¡¯s this very breadth of spirit that¡¯s earned him so many des.</i>

    Su Yi said no more on the matter. Instead, he asked, ¡°Is the Tailor currently in the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone?¡±

    ¡°Whatever else I might say about him, he helped me out this time,¡± said Hong Feiguan. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you anything.¡±

    Su Yi nodded.

    Meanwhile, the curtains fell on the distant battle. Xing Zhen, as well as the Yellow Springs Demon Mountain experts under his leadership, had all been cut down!

    The Hong Family old monsters clustered around Hong Feiguan. When they looked at Su Yi, it was as if they¡¯d set their sights on their next prey.

    Some of them made no attempt to conceal their hatred and murderous intent!

    But none dared attack without permission.

    This made it clear just how extraordinary Hong Feiguan¡¯s position within the family was. Not even the old-timers dared defy his will lightly.

    ¡°Even if you go to the Mo Family, you¡¯d best be careful. Whatever you do, don¡¯t let anything happen to you before our duel!¡±

    With that, Hong Feiguan turned and led his people away.

    Li Zhong watched them leave, his heart heavy. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, after seeing Hong Feiguan today, are you still confident in your victory?¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Surely you don¡¯t think I came here intending to throw my life away?¡±

    Li Zhong was instantly ufortable. He said sheepishly, ¡°This old man absolutely meant no such thing. It¡¯s just that after seeing Hong Feiguan, I¡¯m a bit worried.¡±

    Su Yi chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s because we think differently. Way I see it, encountering an opponent like him has made this trip worthwhile.¡±

 Chapter 1394 - Silence Speaks Louder Than Words

    <h4>Chapter 1394 - Silence Speaks Louder Than Words</h4>

    Verdant View Immortal Mountain, the home base of the Mo Family.

    When Su Yi and Li Zhong arrived, Mo Qingchou and a group of Mo Family experts were already waiting for them outside the mountain gates.

    The girl in a man¡¯s clothing had bright eyes, charming features, and a slender figure. Hers was a distinctive beauty.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, we finally meet face-to-face.¡± Mo Qingchou took the initiative to greet Su Yi with a natural smile.

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head. ¡°I¡¯ve kept you waiting.¡±

    Before long Mo Qingchou invited Su Yi to a beast in the Mo Family¡¯s main hall. She then proceeded to introduce her to some of the Mo Family higher-ups.

    Su Yi disliked empty pleasantries, but he didn¡¯t reveal his aversion, and the atmosphere was fairly harmonious.

    Li Zhong was there too, seated directly beside Su Yi. He keenly detected that despite Su Yi¡¯s cool, perfunctory attitude, none of the Mo Family higher-ups seemed at all irritated. They went onughing and chatting with perfect manners.

    They even treated Su Yi with the utmost respect, not putting on even the slightest of airs.

    Li Zhong couldn¡¯t help but find this surprising. The Mo Family was from the Immortal Realm, and they were an Immortal Lord n!

    Under ordinary circumstances, who among the gathered experts wasn¡¯t as lofty and majestic as the heavens?

    A single sneeze, and they could shake numerous ancient orthodoxies!

    Yet now, when they spoke with Su Yi, they seemed like entirely different people. They were weing, respectful, and as mellow as a spring breeze.

    Li Zhong found all of this quite strange.

    <i>There¡¯s surely reasons for this I¡¯m not aware of. Otherwise, Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s status wouldn¡¯t have been enough to earn such treatment from the Mo Family higher-ups, </i>thought Li Zhong.

    Su Yi, however, thought nothing of this. If anything, he found it awfully dull.

    The only part he liked was the alcohol. ording to Mo Qingchou, this was an immortal brew called ¡°Spring in a Jade Kettle.¡± It had an extraordinarily distinctive vor.

    But Su Yi also noticed that the Mo Family higher-ups'' attitude toward him seemed somehow different.

    He took all of this in, but he didn¡¯tment.

    Suddenly, a burst of heartyughter rang out from beyond the hall. ¡°I heard that Fellow Daoist Su Yi, the man who mastered reincarnation, was dining in our main hall. Thus, I came uninvited in hopes of toasting our fellow Daoist.¡±

    A man in bright yellow robes and a willowy beard appeared apanying this voice and strode directly into the main hall.

    Every prominent figure in the hall rose to greet him.

    ¡°Great Uncle, what are you doing here?¡± Mo Qingchou eximed.

    Meanwhile, Li Zhong quickly transmitted to Su Yi, ¡°That¡¯s Mo Yuanshan, an old-timer of the Cloud Soaring Realm. His seniority is extraordinarily lofty, and his cultivation base is extremely powerful, just one step away from the Immortal Dao. He¡¯s spent all these years in seclusion.¡±

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head.

    ¡°A distinguished guest has arrived. How could I remain in seclusion?¡± said Mo Yuanshan. He scanned the room, then locked onto Su Yi. ¡°This must be our Fellow Daoist Su! A promising youth, just as they say!¡±

    He picked up a jug of wine, filled Su Yi¡¯s cup, then poured himself one too. ¡°Consider this a toast to Fellow Daoist Su!¡±

    He then drained his cup as Mo Qingchou took her turn to introduce Mo Yuanshan.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t refuse the toast. He raised his cup and drained it.

    Mo Yuanshan then proceeded to toast him twice more with the utmost hospitality.

    It was only then that he smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, you¡¯re the distinguished guest of the Mo Family. Has our hospitality beencking in any way?¡±

    Su Yi shook his head.

    Mo Yuanshan smiled. ¡°Excellent! Now then, don¡¯t fault me for speaking directly, but I¡¯ve truly just been itching to ask: when will you help us break our curses?¡±

    When they heard this, everyone present froze, stunned, and the formerly lively atmosphere was suddenly much heavier. None of them would have guessed that Mo Yuanshan would ask that out of the blue!

    Su Yi raised and drained his cup before saying, ¡°I haven¡¯t missed your hospitality, or Miss Mo¡¯s kindness over the past few months. How about this? Once I¡¯ve finished my duel with Hong Feiguan, I¡¯ll be sure to help you all break your curses.¡±

    He¡¯de here as their guest, and received such a grand and ceremonious wee. He actually didn¡¯t mind doing Mo Qingchou and the others a favor.

    It was just that Mo Yuanshan¡¯s tone rather displeased Su Yi.

    ¡°After the duel?¡± Mo Yuanshan frowned, thenughed, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, are you perhaps unsatisfied with some aspect of the Mo Family¡¯s hospitality?¡±

    ¡°Why do you ask?¡± said Su Yi. The crowd also felt that there was something a bit off about the atmosphere.

    Mo Qingchou immediately walked over. ¡°Great Uncle...¡±

    But before she could finish, Mo Yuanshan waved for silence. ¡°Step back for now. I¡¯m just chatting with our fellow Daoist. No need to be nervous.¡±

    He then smiled at Su Yi once more. ¡°Please don¡¯t fault me for my directness, but our Mo Family has agreed to serve as guarantors, thereby making your duel with Hong Feiguan possible. Even if we haven¡¯t achieved any great merit, surely we deserve credit for our hard work?¡±

    This time, Su Yi finally ran out of patience. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay any of this any further heed. ¡°Listen carefully. It was Hong Feiguan who asked the Mo Family to serve as guarantors, not me.¡±

    Mo Yuanshan¡¯s brow knit, and his smile faded. The atmosphere was stifled and tense.

    Mo Qingchou took a deep breath. ¡°Great Uncle, it¡¯s as Fellow Daoist Su says. Hong Feiguan requested our aid, not Fellow Daoist Su. Furthermore...¡±

    Mo Yuanshan¡¯s expression darkened, and he said with obvious displeasure, ¡°Qingchou, Fellow Daoist Su and I are in the middle of a conversation!¡±

    Mo Qingchou fell silent, her beautiful face shifting and uncertain. The gathered higher-ups looked at each other, as silent as cicadas in winter.

    Mo Yuanshan¡¯s seniorityy right out in the open. Not just anybody could defy him.

    Su Yiughed. ¡°What are you trying to say? You might as well just be direct.¡±

    This was indeed the Mo Family¡¯s territory, but he wasn¡¯t at all worried about conflict breaking out.

    ¡°Very well. Fellow Daoist Su, I see you¡¯re the straightforward sort, so I¡¯ll get right to the point,¡± said Mo Yuanshan. ¡°Four days from now, what happens if you lose your duel with Hong Feiguan? How can you help the Mo Family then?¡±

    Before Su Yi could get a word in, Mo Yuanshan continued, ¡°Besides, the situation isplex, and dark currents are flowing beneath the surface. The Mo Family cannot say with certainty that we¡¯ll be able to protect you even if you win. How can you help us then?¡±

    Every word was forceful and domineering.

    A deathly silence enveloped the entire room; you could have heard a pin drop. The flickeringmplight illuminated the crowd¡¯s shifting, uncertain expressions.

    Li Zhong¡¯s heart clenched

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t even seem to notice. He just raised a jug of wine and poured himself a cup. ¡°Are you done?¡±

    Mo Yuanshan sighed. ¡°Perhaps I spoke too directly. Please, don¡¯t take them to heart. Ultimately, all I want is to take this opportunity to request your aid in removing our curses as soon as possible. I have absolutely no ill intentions.¡±

    He then swept his gaze across the room. ¡°I trust that everyone here feels the same way.¡±

    No one spoke. They couldn¡¯t afford to argue, but they couldn¡¯t afford to agree, either. All of them looked awkward, and they felt thoroughly ufortable.

    Su Yi drained his cup, then looked at Mo Qingchou. ¡°Do you feel the same?¡±

    Mo Qingchou trembled, and the look on her beautiful face shifted. She took a deep breath and was just about to say something when Mo Yuanshanughed dryly. ¡°She¡¯s a junior. How can she represent the entire family? Fellow Daoist Su, all you need to do is answer my questions.¡±

    Mo Qingchou¡¯s face reddened with obvious fury.

    When Su Yi saw this, he stared directly at Mo Yuanshan. ¡°In that case, listen up. I¡¯ve never owed the Mo Family anything, nor did I ask for your protection!¡±

    Mo Yuanshan¡¯s eyebrows knit together, and his expression turned a bit unsightly.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t care in the least. He just continued, entirely unperturbed. ¡°Remember this: helping you is an act of kindness, and I have every right to refuse. Try and use your ¡®benevolence¡¯ to put pressure on me again, and don¡¯t me me for my poor manners!¡±

    With that, Su Yi rose and turned to leave. He was in no mood to linger.

    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Mo Yuanshan¡¯s expression darkened. He was obviously infuriated.

    The atmosphere was suddenly iparably stifled. Everyone rose in panic.

    Mo Qingchou seemed to have steeled herself to go all out. She walked right over and said solemnly, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, might you take a step back and allow me to say a few words?¡±

    She then turned to look at Mo Yuanshan, her gaze frosting over. ¡°Great Uncle, tonight, you¡¯ve crossed the line!¡±

    ¡°You say I¡¯ve... crossed the line?¡± Mo Yuanshan¡¯s eyes bulged in apparent disbelief.

    The crowd looked at Mo Qingchou. They couldn¡¯t help but find this surprising. Mo Qingchou¡¯s forceful attitude caught all of them off guard.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t just ¡®crossed the line.¡¯ You¡¯ve ruined Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s mood, and all the effort the Mo Family has put into this!¡± Mo Qingchou said icily, her voice tinged with fury. ¡°Tonight, you must apologize to our fellow Daoist!¡±

    Mo Yuanshan was so angry that heughed and pointed at himself. ¡°Lass, you want to make me, your great uncle, apologize!?¡±

    Everyone could tell that he was utterly enraged.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but take another look at Mo Qingchou.

    Mo Qingchou didn¡¯t back down in the slightest. Instead, she said slowly and clearly, ¡°Furthermore, you must bepletely serious and sincere. Otherwise, Fellow Daoist Su isn¡¯t the only one who¡¯ll never forgive you. The rest of the Mo Family won¡¯t forgive you either!¡±

    Mo Yuanshan¡¯s hair and beard bristled with anger, and he couldn¡¯t help but throw back his head andugh. ¡°Lass, you¡¯re a junior disrespecting your betters. You don¡¯t know your ce. How dare you represent the entire family in demanding I apologize! You¡¯re simply insane! Who gave you the courage to talk to me like that?¡±

    Suddenly, a voice full of calm, dignified majesty echoed throughout the grand hall. ¡°I did.¡±

    It was just two short words, but they went off like thunderps, booming throughout the hearts of every Mo nsmen present. All of them trembled from head to toe.

    Mo Yuanshan reacted as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning. He said in a quavering voice, ¡°Great Uncle?¡±

    Meanwhile, Mo Qingchou looked as if a massive weight had lifted from her shoulders. When she heard that voice, it was as if she¡¯d found her pir of support!

    ¡°Kneel before our fellow Daoist.¡±

    That voice rang out once more, his tone cold, indifferent, and full of enormous force.

    The entire room fell deathly silent. The crowd¡¯s scalps went numb, and their hearts quivered in their chest. It seemed they would have never imagined that the speaker would demand that Mo Yuanshan knelt!

    ¡°Great Uncle, I...¡± Mo Yuanshan¡¯s face flushed red. He was obviously frantic, and he opened his mouth to speak.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, kneel for me!¡± that voice bellowed.

    One sentence, and any lingering hope Mo Yuanshan had that this was just some mistake vanished. He waspletely dumbstruck.

    Then, beneath the gazes of everyone in the hall, Mo Yuanshan quivered from head to toe, his face ashen. His knees slowly bent, as if unable to bear the pressure any further, and he knelt before Su Yi.

    Deathly silence followed. Everyone present was astonished.

    Su Yi calmly took all of this in. He didn¡¯t utter a single sound.

    But sometimes, silence spoke louder than words.

 Chapter 1395 - The Wind Rises Before the Coming Storm

    <h4>Chapter 1395 - The Wind Rises Before the Coming Storm</h4>

    Mo Yuanshan knelt, his face ashen, so ashamed and angry he wanted to die. He wilted like a defrosting eggnt.

    The crowd¡¯s emotions churned, and all of them were as silent as cicadas in winter.

    They were astonished, but also bewildered. In the Mo Family, Mo Yuanshan had extraordinarily lofty seniority. The other higher-ups in attendance were his juniors.

    None of them would have guessed that their ancestor would callously force him to kneel for the sake of Su Yi, an outsider!

    Or that he¡¯d go so far as to threaten him with death!

    This waspletely outside of their expectations.

    Li Zhong gulped with great difficulty, his heart quivering uncontrobly. He could already guess just who it was who¡¯d ordered Mo Yuanshan to kneel.

    Mo Xinglin, an immortal!

    <i>There¡¯s surely a reason for this, one I¡¯m not qualified to learn. Otherwise, why would a Mo Family immortal go to such lengths for Su Yi? </i>Li Zhong murmured to himself, visibly dazed.

    But Mo Qingchou obviously felt a massive weight lift from her shoulders. Only she knew why Ancestor Xinglin was so furious.

    Su Yi...really wasn¡¯t someone the Mo Family could afford to offend!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, my nsman was ignorant and foolish to have offended your dignity. I humbly request your understanding.¡± Mo Xinglin¡¯s majestic voice rang out once more, this time with a hint of an apology. ¡°This old man still cannot leave our ancestral ground. Otherwise, I would have apologized in person.¡±

    The crowd was increasingly astonished.

    This left the crowd increasingly astonished. <i>Ancestor Xinglin would have apologized in person!?</i>

    The kneeling Mo Yuanshan waspletely dumbstruck. He suddenly realized that something wasn¡¯t right here. How could someone of Ancestor Xinglin¡¯s status go to such lengths?

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°I naturally won¡¯t take such minor unpleasantness to heart.¡±

    ¡°Haha, wonderful! Now I can rest assured.¡± Mo Xinglin¡¯sughter rang out. He too seemed as if a massive weight had lifted from his shoulders.

    Mo Qingchou inwardly sighed in relief, then walked up and said with a smile, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, I¡¯ve already arranged a ce for you to rest. You can cultivate in peace in ournds until your duel with Hong Feiguan. I can promise that no one will disturb you any further.¡±

    Su Yi inclined his head. ¡°Many thanks.¡±

    Mo Qingchou then led Su Yi out of the grand hall.

    It was only after the two of them disappeared from view that the crowd reacted as if awakening from a dream and let out breaths they didn¡¯t even realize they were holding.

    Their expressions instantly turnedplicated. Even now, they couldn¡¯t wrap their heads around why Ancestor Xinglin attached such enormous importance to Su Yi. It was simply... unbelievable!

    ¡°You are not to divulge what happened tonight,¡± Mo Xinglin ordered. ¡°Yuanshan,e see me.¡±

    ......

    Verdant View Immortal Mountain.

    Halfway up the mountain, there stood a simple, elegant pavilion. This was the residence Mo Qingchou had arranged for Su Yi.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, is this ce to your satisfaction?¡± Mo Qingchou asked with a faint smile.

    She was a slender, graceful beauty in a man¡¯s robes. Beneath themplit darkness, she had an additional bright, lively charm.

    Su Yi nodded subtly, sat casually on a soft couch near a railing, then took a swig of wine and said, ¡°I¡¯m rather confused. With your Mo Family¡¯s foundations, there should be no need for such a show of respect. Might you exin what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Mo Qingchou pursed her lips, her gaze hard to read. ¡°Would you like to hear the truth?¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Of course.¡±

    Mo Qingchou no longer beat around the bush. ¡°These were Ancestor Xinglin¡¯s orders. It¡¯s because he knows something about Celestial Red Cloud...¡±

    Before she could finish, Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°It¡¯s connected to Daoist Master Red Cloud?¡±

    One called her celestial, the other, Daoist master.

    But both of them knew they were referring to the same person.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said Mo Qingchou, a strange light in her eyes. She said with an air of self-deprecation, ¡°Until recently, I would never have guessed just how extraordinary and mysterious Celestial Red Cloud¡¯s status was. I took her for someone like me, just another descendant of immortals who sought refuge in the Human Realm.

    ¡°But I¡¯ve since learned that my status is far fromparable to hers. I¡¯m afraid that even... even some of my ancestors aren¡¯tparable to her.¡±

    This was someone who¡¯d been invited to dine in the Central Pce at the Central Immortal Court¡¯s Immortal Peach Banquet. How could her status possibly have been ordinary?

    Even their ancestors hadn¡¯t been qualified to dine in the Central Pce!

    Su Yi was stunned. He would never have guessed that the Mo Family was treating him with such respect on ount of Daoist Master Red Cloud.

    It was truly unexpected.

    The Mo Family was an Immortal Lord n. ording to Mo Qingchou, even their immortal ancestors¡¯ statuses weren¡¯tparable to Daoist Master Red Cloud. Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find this surprising. He suddenly realized that he¡¯d underestimated Daoist Master Red Cloud!

    ¡°What about you, Fellow Daoist? What¡¯s your connection to Daoist Master Red Cloud?¡± whispered Mo Qingchou. Her eyes shone with irrepressible curiosity.

    ¡°She and I... have only crossed paths a few times, that¡¯s all,¡± said Su Yi.

    <i>That''s all? </i>Mo Qingchou was stunned. ¡°You didn¡¯t know her before?¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Mo Qingchou looked like she found this difficult to believe. ¡°At the battle of the Violet Heavens tform, she came in person to assist you. How could she have gone to such lengths for an ordinary acquaintance?¡±

    But Su Yi disregarded this. ¡°She came of her own volition. I didn¡¯t ask her for help.¡±

    ¡°....¡± This only made Mo Qingchou all the more confused. <i>How could someone of Celestial Red Cloud¡¯s status go to such lengths unprompted? Why would she do this? Could it be that there¡¯s something we don¡¯t know about Fellow Daoist Su? A secret so great as to win him Celestial Red Cloud¡¯s favor?</i>

    <i>That has to be it!</i>

    Upon reaching this conclusion, the way Mo Qingchou looked at Su Yi shifted subtly.

    When she first learned of Su Yi¡¯s existence, she attempted to recruit him to her own ends. Looking back on this now, she felt her thinking was way too simplistic. She¡¯de dangerously close to making an enormous mistake!

    Suddenly, Su Yi said, ¡°If possible, I hope the Mo Family can do me a favor.¡±

    Mo Qingchou was instantly startled to her senses. ¡°Fellow Daoist, please speak directly.¡±

    ¡°I dare say with certainty that the Tailor is somewhere in the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone. I¡¯d like you to search for him,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Seed or fail, I promise to break the Mo Family¡¯s Cloud Soaring Realm experts¡¯ curses before my duel in exchange.¡±

    Mo Qingchou¡¯s starry eyes lit up. ¡°Done!¡±

    She got to work that very night.

    ......

    The Mo Family¡¯s forbidden ground.

    Mo Xinglin sat cross-legged within the jade hovering over the altar. Mo Yuanshan knelt not far away, his heart full of unease.

    He took a deep breath, thenunched into an exnation of his own ord. ¡°Uncle, I wasn¡¯t targeting Su Yi. I was simply considering the wellbeing of the n. I thought that if something happened to Su Yi during his duel with Hong Feiguan, all of the hard work we¡¯ve put into this would go to waste, and...¡±

    Before he could finish, Mo Xinglin said, ¡°You were mistaken right from the start.¡±

    Mo Yuanshan stiffened, his expression full of uncertainty.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su has never owed us anything. We agreed to serve as guarantors of this duel on my orders, and we were the ones who took it upon ourselves to establish positive karma with him,¡± Mo Xinglin said with dignity. ¡°We¡¯d have no grounds to criticize him even if he never broke any of our curses.¡±

    Mo Yuanshan¡¯s expression shifted. ¡°But Uncle, aren¡¯t we doing this in hopes of receiving his aid?¡±

    Mo Xinglinughed coldly. ¡°I can see that you resent being forced to kneel and apologize!¡±

    Mo Yuanshan fell silent.

    Mo Xinglin continued, ¡°I called you here to tell you that Celestial Red Cloud stands behind Su Yi!

    ¡°Her origins are iparably extraordinary and shrouded in mystery. It would be no exaggeration to describe them as unfathomable, but what I can say with certainty is that she isn¡¯t someone our Mo Family can afford to offend!¡±

    Mo Yuanshan felt as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning. He waspletely dumbstruck. <i>So, all of this is connected to Celestial Red Cloud!!</i>

    He finally understood.

    It was no wonder his uncle, Ancestor Xinglin, had demanded that he kneel. It wasn¡¯t on Su Yi¡¯s ount, but rather, due to Celestial Red Cloud standing behind him!

    ¡°In four days, Fellow Daoist Su shall duel Hong Feiguan,¡± said Mo Xinglin. ¡°When the timees, numerous blind old fools will be eager to strike. They might not interfere with the duel itself, but as soon as the curtains fall... a storm is sure to follow!¡±

    Mo Yuanshan said hurriedly, ¡°Ancestor, are you saying that the Mo Family is to give its all to ensure Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s safety?¡±

    Mo Xinglin nodded. ¡°We must do our utmost! Even if other factions target us as a result, the Mo Family must stand firmly beside Fellow Daoist Su!¡±

    Mo Yuanshan nodded solemnly. ¡°Understood!¡±

    ¡°When the timees, apany Qingchou. Consider it an opportunity to make amends,¡± said Mo Xinglin. ¡°Even if this ends in violence, don¡¯t hold back!¡±

    ......

    Word of Su Yi¡¯s arrival spread throughout the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone by nightfall, drawing attention from every ancient orthodoxy.

    Dark currents flowed beneath the surface.

    ¡°He¡¯s finally here, is he? Excellent!¡± Fu Dongli¡¯s eyes shed with seething murderous intent.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way he¡¯ll leave this ce alive this time!¡± Sect Leader Hua Qinghai of the Profound Divinity Sword House said with conviction.

    They¡¯d lost two of their Cloud Soaring experts during the battle of Goldendawn Divine Mountain. Su Yi killed Wei Changfu, while Li Zhong killed Ruan Caizhi on Su Yi¡¯s ount. The Profound Divinity Sword House thus already viewed Su Yi as their irreconcble enemy.

    Simr scenes took ce among the experts of the Hidden Skies Immortal Sect, Illusory Sword Immortal Tower, Yellow Springs Demon Mountain, and other top ancient sects.

    These sects hostile to Su Yi had all suffered major losses in the battles of the Violet Heavens tform and Mount Clearmoon, and they hated Su Yi to the bone.

    Of course, more importantly, all of them knew that this was the perfect opportunity to seize the power of reincarnation!

    At the same time, word of Hong Feiguan leading a group of old monsters to attack the experts of Yellow Springs Demon Mountain spread, causing an enormous uproar.

    This told every other major faction that Hong Feiguan was serious about this. He absolutely wouldn¡¯t tolerate anyone taking action against Su Yi before their duel.

    This was what it meant to shake the mountain to scare the tigers.

    It was because of this that as eager as these factions were to attack, they refrained from taking reckless action. All of them chose to endure in silence instead.

    At the very least, they wouldn¡¯t make trouble for Su Yi until <i>after </i>his duel with Hong Feiguan.

    That very night.

    The Mo Family¡¯s forces got to work, ordering the ns and factions subordinate to them to seek out the Tailor¡¯s whereabouts with all their might.

    The wind was rising before theing storm.

    But it was as if none of this had anything to do with Su Yi. He just sat there, drinking until he got drunk and fell asleep.

    Oftentimes, nothing in the Human Realm was better than getting drunk.

 Chapter 1396 - He Arrives at Mount Luowu

    <h4>Chapter 1396 - He Arrives at Mount Luowu</h4>

    Three dayster.

    Mo Qingchou visited and informed Su Yi that they¡¯d indeed discovered traces of the Tailor within the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone!

    Unfortunately, the old-timer was extremely crafty. The Mo Family¡¯s forces arrived one step toote; the old man gave them the slip.

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t at all surprised to learn this.

    The Tailor was long ustomed to walking in the shadows, and he excelled at nothing more than hiding. Ordinary people had no hope of finding him.

    It was enough that Su Yi could confirm the Tailor¡¯s presence in the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone.

    Su Yi then did as he¡¯d promised. Mo Qingchou made the arrangements, and he proceeded to help the Mo Family¡¯s Cloud Soaring Realm experts break their curses.

    Their ranks included Mo Yuanshan.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, in the face of your magnanimity and noble spirit, I truly cannot help but be ashamed of myself,¡± said Mo Yuanshan with a bow.

    And here he¡¯d been worried that Su Yi would hold a grudge against him and refuse to break his curse. Reality proved that he¡¯d been worried for nothing.

    Su Yi had no response to this.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, this is a token of the Mo Family¡¯s gratitude. Please ept it,¡± said Mo Qingchou, passing him a storage bracelet with both hands.

    It contained an inestimably valuable collection of Transcendent divine materials and medicinal ingredients. There were several hundred of them.

    Furthermore, there was a single stalk of immortal medicine, a rare sight in the Human Realm!

    This was a token of Mo Xinglin¡¯s gratitude.

    Mo Qingchou dared say with certainty that after Su Yi saw these ¡°tokens of gratitude,¡± he¡¯d sense the Mo Family¡¯s good intentions on a deeper level.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t refuse. He epted the bracelet, to Mo Qingchou¡¯s obvious delight.

    She said, ¡°Tomorrow at dawn, my great uncle and I will lead the experts of the Mo Family to escort you to Mount Luowu. Fellow Daoist, please rest assured as you prepare for theing battle. If you need anything, please feel free to ask.¡±

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°I only have one request.¡±

    Mo Qingchou batted her starry, bright eyes and said charmingly, ¡°You have my full attention.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow, after the battle begins, no matter what happens, even if I find myself trapped in inescapable peril, you are not to intervene,¡± said Su Yi.

    Mo Qingyuan¡¯s smile froze in ce.

    But Su Yi had already put his hands behind his back and walked off. He was returning to his residence.

    In regards to tomorrow¡¯s duel, his heart was as smooth as a mirror. He knew that even with the Mo Family as guarantors of fairness, unpredictable waves were inevitable!

    But that was exactly what he was most looking forward to. It wasn¡¯t just a simple matter of tempering himself. No, he wanted to seize this opportunity to resolve a very important issue!

    ......

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t need our help?¡± Within the Mo Family¡¯s forbidden grounds, Mo Xinglin was stunned.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. He said that even if he finds himself in inescapable peril, the Mo Family is not toe to his aid,¡± Mo Qingchou said softly.

    She found this difficult to understand.

    Mo Xinglin fell silent. After a moment¡¯s contemtion, he said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su wouldn¡¯t have said that if he didn¡¯t have reason to be confident. Even so, we cannot truly remain uninvolved.

    ¡°At the very least, we need to make sure that every other faction in the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone knows that we¡¯ll stand decisively by Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s side!

    ¡°Furthermore, if his life is truly in danger, we must help him with all our might!¡±

    His voice was full of staunch conviction.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Mo Qingchou nodded her assent.

    But then, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Ancestor, do you think Celestial Red Cloud will show up?¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Mo Xinglin said, ¡°Existences on her level had always been difficult to fathom. All we need to do is attend to our own affairs properly.¡±

    Mo Qingchou nodded.

    ......

    Within his pavilion.

    ¡°A stalk of immortal medicine?¡±

    After Su Yi took inventory of the storage bracelet¡¯s contents, he couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    The pile of Transcendent treasures actually included a single stalk of immortal medicine.

    It seemed like some sort of ginseng. It was snow-white, translucent, and crystalline. A single root hair grew from its tip, and its leaves were blue-green. There were nine in total.

    The stalk of immortal medicine had been sealed, but there was no disguising the dense, immortal light emanating from it, nor its soothing medicinal fragrance.

    ¡°This is most likely from Mo Xinglin himself... and I¡¯m sure his reasoning has little to do with me.¡± Su Yi rubbed his nose as Daoist Master Red Cloud¡¯s silhouette came into view.

    He might be confident and proud, but he knew that the Mo Family was treating him this wayrgely on ount of her.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel strange about this. When he conducted his affairs, he disdained depending on others. Still, no matter how he felt about it, this time, he was benefiting from his association with Daoist Master Red Cloud.

    <i>Let¡¯s try refining an immortal pill. </i>Su Yi¡¯s heart stirred, and he took out the Divine Replenishment Furnace and tossed the immortal ginseng inside.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The furnace rumbled as if iparably delighted. Firelight rose.

    Unlike prior instances, this time, the furnace took a full two hours to produce a batch of three pills.

    Each was swathed in resplendent immortal light and covered with strange markings of the Immortal Dao. Their fragrance alone was enough to make Su Yi¡¯s qi boil over with vitality.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Purple immortal light interwove within the furnace, like a brush writing a line of text. It read: ¡°The Immortal Origin Snow Ginseng Pill can establish one¡¯s foundations in the Immortal Dao, quench the origin of the soul, and temper the blood and qi of the fleshly body, creating inexhaustible vitality...¡±

    Su Yi was astonished. <i>Has the furnace truly gained sentience? It¡¯s never told me about a pill¡¯s uses before!</i>

    The Divine Replenishment Furnace then selected one of the pills for itself. The others, it sealed with wondrous purple light and gave to Su Yi.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but suspect that, had the furnace not sealed them, the pills would have flown off on their own!

    <i>These really are immortal pills. They¡¯re extraordinary, </i>Su Yi eximed inwardly. He then put both the furnace and the pills away and started meditating.

    Late at night.

    All was silent and still, save for the rustling of insects.

    ¡°It seems to me that you and I have something we must discuss openly.¡±

    Suddenly, Su Yi heard his sixth incarnation¡¯s voice resound within his sea of consciousness.

    His voice was still imposing and tyrannical, but it was much more peaceable than before.

    Su Yi was still seated in meditation, but a smile tugged at his lips. <i>Can¡¯t take it anymore, huh?</i>

    Out loud, he said casually, ¡°What would you like to talk about?¡±

    ¡°This lofty one agreed to grant you the opportunity to fuse with my Dao Imprint. Ours will be a war of the mind, a struggle for the self,¡± said his sixth incarnation. ¡°Given the circumstances, you¡¯d best heed my advice. Don¡¯t break through lightly. You¡¯re only thinking about your breakthrough into the Path of Transcendence, but your achievements in the Immortal Dao are on the line!¡±

    ¡°How could I possibly break through without making ample preparations?¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡°You¡¯ve never experienced cultivation on the Path of Transcendence. How can you speak of ¡®making ample preparations?¡¯¡± Su Yi¡¯s sixth incarnation scoffed. ¡°Relying on nothing but a smattering of ancient tomes and others¡¯ advice? Hah! Ludicrous!

    ¡°You might well have surpassed me within the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension, but you understand so little of the Path of Transcendence that you seem to me no different from a frog in a well!¡±

    Su Yi narrowed his eyes, but he didn¡¯t argue. He just sighed. ¡°s, time is not on my side.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± His sixth incarnation asked in surprise.

    ¡°Tomorrow, I must face powerful foes alone,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°It¡¯s only by breaking through that I can avert this crisis.¡±

    His sixth incarnation¡¯s voice was now tinged with fury. ¡°Are you threatening this lofty one?¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°You said it, not me. In that case, let¡¯s be straightforward, shall we? Give me your knowledge and experiences regarding breaking into the Path of Transcendence now, and perhaps... it¡¯lle in handy tomorrow.

    ¡°Do that, and you¡¯ll have no need to fear ws in my foundations, while I¡¯ll be able to resolve the crisis at hand. It¡¯s a win-win.¡±

    ¡°....¡± His sixth incarnation fell silent for a while. When he spoke, his voice was overcast. ¡°You¡¯ve been scheming against me this entire time, haven¡¯t you? You hope to seize this opportunity to wrest my secrets from me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee to refuse,¡± said Su Yi without even pausing to think.

    His sixth incarnation fell silent.

    Then, he said slowly and emphatically, ¡°I won''t help you unless you beg me. Otherwise, forget it!¡±

    With that, he said no more.

    Su Yi just sat there and took a sip of wine. He said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll justy this out in the open, then. Even if I die, I won¡¯t beg for your help.¡±

    His sixth incarnation didn¡¯t answer, but Su Yi wasn¡¯t at all concerned.

    Why had his sixth incarnation taken the initiative to speak to him tonight?

    Because he was frantic! He wouldn¡¯t be able to endure this much longer!

    This was a test of endurance. They werepeting to see who could oust who.

    Admittedly, his sixth incarnation hadn¡¯t given in this time, but Su Yi wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He was at an absolute advantage; it was only right that his sixth incarnation was frantic.

    ......

    Dawn the next day.

    Mount Luowu.

    Its steep slopes towered into the heavens, piercing the clouds. The entire mountain was pitch ck, and nothing grew there, not even an inch of grass. Its rocks were strangely shaped and craggy, and thend within a thousand-mile radius was covered in gentle, rolling hills. This made Mount Luowu as eye-catching as a crane amongst chickens.

    Dawn had only just broken, but the area around Mount Luowu was already a sea of people, an ocean of bobbing heads of ck hair.

    These were all experts of various ancient orthodoxies and immortal factions. Even the weakest of them were Nascent Divinity revenants!

    And there were Cloud Soaring Realm revenants all over the ce.

    As for World Kings? There weren¡¯t any.

    This was because during the End of the Dharma, those beneath the Path of Transcendence either perished or became unintelligent revenants. None survived with their awareness intact.

    A solitary figure in white stood at the peak of Mount Luowu, his back as straight as a spear.

    Hong Feiguan!

    His arms were crossed in front of his chest, and his eyes were shut. The clear light of the heavens bathed his tall, upright figure, making him seem like a god or immortal gazing down at the world below.

    Countless eyes were upon this leading figure among descendants of immortals, some with awe, some with reverence, and others with jealousy.

    Some of the older-generation experts couldn¡¯t help but sigh to themselves.

    In terms of bearing, foundations, and strength, a descendant of immortals like Hong Feiguan was enough to make them ashamed of their own inferiority!

    ¡°That Su Yi person still hasn¡¯t arrived? He sure knows how to put on airs!¡± someone said with obvious displeasure.

    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? If he shows up, there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll ever leave. Let¡¯s just wait patiently,¡± someone chuckled.

    Who could fail to see the current situation clearly?

    Even if Su Yi <i>didn¡¯t </i>die at Hong Feiguan¡¯s hands, he was certain to lose his life in the storm that followed their duel!

    He was the one who¡¯d mastered reincarnation. If only for that reason, no one could permit him to leave this ce alive!

    As the crowd discussed the uing duel amongst themselves, theymented on Su Yi freely.

    From beginning to end, Hong Feiguan paid their discussions no heed. He just stood there, silent and steady as a boulder.

    Time slipped by.

    Suddenly, Hong Feiguan¡¯s shut eyes silently opened, and he gazed into the distant dome of heaven.

    Practically simultaneously, there was an uproar amongst the spectators as everyone instinctively looked over.

    A grand procession was soaring through the skies. All of them were from the Mo Family, save for the man at the head of the group.

    This was none other than Su Yi.

    He was dressed in blue, with his long hair tied up in a Daoist topknot. His hands were behind his back, and his tall, upright figure was bathed in the light of the heavens, making him seem as if he¡¯d risen above the dust of mortality.

    As soon as he appeared, he became the center of attention.

 Chapter 1397 - Where All Weapons Point

    <h4>Chapter 1397 - Where All Weapons Point</h4>

    The Mo Family had quite a powerful lineup, and their arrival triggered a burst of uproar.

    Aside from Mo Qingchou and Mo Yuanshan, there were more than ten Cloud Soaring Realm old-timers, each with loftier seniority and a more terrifying aura than the one before.

    These were the foundations of the Mo Family, an Immortal Lord n. Even in the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone, they were among the greatest of immortal factions.

    When they saw the Mo Family¡¯s lineup escorting Su Yi, the looks in many of the onlookers¡¯ eyes shifted.

    ¡°Celestial Mo, does the Mo Family n to shelter Su Yi?¡± A clear, hearty voice rang out.

    Fu Dongli stood forth, his purple robes swaying around him and his aura imposing. He was apanied by older members of the Fu Family, an immortal faction.

    The atmosphere grew silent following this question. Countless eyes looked over.

    ¡°Shelter?¡± Mo Qingchouughed. ¡°No, we¡¯re simply here as his escorts.¡±

    ¡°¡®His escorts?¡¯¡± A cold, indifferent voice rang out. ¡°Then this old man would like to ask just what that entails.¡±

    The speaker was Sect Leader Hua Qinghai of the Profound Divinity Sword House. He was here leading a group of Cloud Soaring Realm old-timers, and all of them red aggressively.

    Before Mo Qingchou could respond, Mo Yuanshan said coolly, ¡°We mean that if your Profound Divinity Sword House dares to get mixed up in this, you¡¯ll be the Mo Family¡¯s enemies. Is that clear?¡±

    Hua Qinghai¡¯s expression darkened.

    ¡°What escorts? Seems to me that the Mo Family just wants to monopolize the secrets of reincarnation!¡± Over in the Illusory Sword Immortal Tower¡¯s camp, an old man with a willowy beard and an ancient sword frowned. ¡°There¡¯s absolutely no way Illusory Sword Immortal Tower will agree to that!¡±

    He was seething with murderous intent.

    His name was Xie Wenliu, and he was a high elder of Illusory Sword Immortal Tower, a long-established expert of the mid-stage Cloud Soaring Realm.

    In ancient times, his prestige hadn¡¯t been any inferior to Sword Immortal Qingshi¡¯s.

    The Fu Family¡¯s Fu Dongli, the Profound Divinity Sword House¡¯s Sect Leader Hua Qinghai, and High Elder Xie Wenliu of the Illusory Sword Immortal Tower had each pointed their spears at the Mo Family.

    The atmosphere was instantly stifled and oppressive. Numerous onlookers held their breath, visibly stricken.

    Today¡¯s duel had yet to even begin, but the air was already rife with tension!

    But this was only just the beginning.

    Yet another voice rang out as yet another top ancient faction stepped forth.

    ¡°Old Monster Mo, have a look around you. Which of our fellow Daoists isn¡¯t a revenant bound by their curse? If the Mo Family hopes to monopolize the power of reincarnation, we of the Hidden Skies Immortal Sect won¡¯t agree, and we¡¯re not the only ones. None of our fellow Daoists will agree either!¡± Sect Leader Lie Nanye of the Hidden Skies Immortal Sect stepped forth, his gaze icy.

    ¡°The Mo Family hase to ensure this duel¡¯s fairness. Fine. We¡¯ll give you face and refrain from interfering. However, we absolutely cannot allow you to monopolize the power of reincarnation,¡± said an old fogey with a fly whisk. He was from the Southern me Pure Lands.

    ¡°If the Mo Family doesn¡¯t wish to be themon foe of every other faction in the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone, I ask that you stop here and give up all thoughts of protecting Su Yi.¡±

    ¡°The Hong Family has already announced that if Su Yi loses, they¡¯ll share the secrets of reincarnation and break all of our curses. Why can¡¯t the Mo Family do the same?

    ...Experts of Allspirit Immortal Mountain, the Profound Yin Demonist Sect, and several immortal factions spoke up as well.

    They were pointing their spears at the Mo Family, making them the target of countless arrows! As for Su Yi? They were ignoring him.

    Rather, everyone had long since taken him for doomed prey. No one took him at all seriously.

    This put enormous pressure on Mo Qingchou, Mo Shanyuan, and the others. Their expressions darkened.

    They¡¯d predicted how intense the situation would be today, but they didn¡¯t expect the other factions would target them as soon as they arrived. It almost seemed they¡¯d all reached an agreement in advance!

    Su Yi just watched from the sidelines from beginning to end.

    There were numerous factions in attendance, a terrifying lineup, including numerous Cloud Soaring experts.

    Those who dared step forth to confront the Mo Family were all the cream of the crop.

    This scene was absolutely unprecedented and iparably grand! It seemed as if every top faction of the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone had gathered here today.

    No ordinary person could possibly have tolerated this level of pressure.

    But Su Yi¡¯s expression remained as calm as ever, without the slightest ripple of surprise.

    This was a boundless sea of people, with experts as numerous as trees in the forest. Pick any one of them at random, and you¡¯d have someone capable of dazzling the world.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t know who these people were, and he couldn¡¯t be bothered to find out.

    Today, if you weren¡¯t his friend, you were his enemy!

    Such simple demarcations were best. When you killed your enemies, what need was there to concern yourself with their names?

    But Su Yi still recognized a few familiar faces. They hailed from the ancient factions who¡¯d once agreed to help him seek out the Tailor. At Mount Clearmoon, Su Yi had even helped many of them break their curses.

    But now, the very people he¡¯d helped stood amidst the crowd like spectators.

    When they sensed Su Yi¡¯s gaze, they instinctively looked away, not daring to look him in the eye.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t find this at all surprising. People had always flocked toward benefits and avoided anything disadvantageous.

    Besides, it wasn¡¯t like he had any sort of deep bond with the ancient factions in question. They were at most working toward each other¡¯s mutual benefit, that¡¯s all.

    ¡°What has the Mo Family decided? Please give us a straightforward answer!¡± Fu Dongli said gravely.

    Heaven and earth were silent and still. The murderous intent permeating thendscape was so intense that the onlookers could barely breathe.

    Countless gazes converged on the experts of the Mo Family. They were waiting for an answer. All of them knew that the Mo Family¡¯s decision would affect everything that happened next!

    Mo Qingchou took a deep breath and opened her mouth as if to speak.

    However, before she got the chance, Su Yi said, ¡°I started this, and it has nothing to do with the Mo Family. Why should they have to take a stance?¡±

    His calm voice echoed throughout the surrounding area.

    The crowd couldn¡¯t help but look askance at him.

    ¡°Miss Mo, remember what I told you a few days ago. All you need to do is watch. There¡¯s no need for you to get involved,¡± Su Yi said calmly.

    The entire area was instantly in uproar. Everyone was stunned. Even if you¡¯d hit them over the heads, no one would have anticipated that Su Yi would reject the Mo Family¡¯s protection and insist on facing a throng of enemies alone!

    ¡°Hah? Quite considerate!¡± an old monster said with a coldugh.

    ¡°You¡¯re actually quite gutsy,¡± said another, his gaze yful.

    ¡°Hahaha! See that, Celestial Mo? The famous Temple Master has no desire for your Mo Family¡¯s assistance!¡± Fu Dongli threw back his head andughed.

    Meanwhile, many of the other factions staring down the Mo Family inwardly sighed in relief.

    The Mo Family was an Immortal Lord n from the Immortal Realm. Their foundations were terrifying. It would naturally be best to avoid conflict with them if possible.

    But against all expectations, Mo Qingchou said staunchly, ¡°Even if Fellow Daoist Su doesn¡¯t need our help, we¡¯ve already made up our minds. Today, all who view Fellow Daoist Su with enmity shall be our enemies too!¡±

    She spoke with firm conviction.

    The entire area abruptly fell silent. Numerous onlookers gaped, their minds nk. They found this difficult to believe.

    The experts of the Fu Family, Illusory Sword Immortal Tower, the Hidden Skies Immortal Sect, and other top factions were dazed. <i>Has the Mo Family... gone insane?</i>

    ¡°Mo Qingchou, you¡¯re just one person. Can you truly represent the entire Mo Family?¡± said Fu Dongli, his expression darkening.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Mo Yuanshan stepped forth and swept his gaze across the entire area. ¡°It seems some of you are deaf, so allow me to say it again. The Mo Family will stand with Fellow Daoist Su, always and no matter what!¡±

    This firm deration went off like a thunderp, booming throughout the surrounding mountains.

    This was an announcement, as well as a warning, but more than anything, it was a disy of determination!

    The crowd was stunned and bewildered. They couldn¡¯t even imagine why the Mo Family would do such a thing. <i>Do they not realize that doing this will mean standing against the vast majority of the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone¡¯s factions?</i>

    ¡°You¡¯ve lost your minds. The Mo Family has absolutely gone insane!¡± Fu Dongli bellowed.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve made up your minds, don¡¯t me us for our poor manners!¡± Hua Qinghai of the Profound Divinity Sword House said icily.

    The higher-ups of other factions had unsightly looks on their faces too.

    Mo Qingchou disregarded thempletely. Instead, she shed Su Yi a charming smile. ¡°Please rest assured, Fellow Daoist Su. I¡¯vemitted your words to memory, and we absolutely won¡¯t interfere in your duel. However, so long as you need it, we of the Mo Family are willing to live and die alongside you!¡±

    Her words triggered yet another uproar.

    Su Yi took a deep look at her, but said no more on the matter. He understood that the Mo Family was going to such lengths on ount of Daoist Master Red Cloud; it wasn¡¯t on ount of his prestige.

    But he couldn¡¯t be bothered to concern himself with all that.

    He then proceeded to ce his hands behind his back and step into the air, blue robes swaying around him as he neared the peak.

    At the same time, a voice rang out.

    ¡°All of you, step aside and let him through!¡±

    The speaker was the young man in white standing atop Mount Luowu, Hong Feiguan. His voice boomed throughout the entire area.

    He¡¯d witnessed the earlier confrontation in full, but he said nothing. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay it any heed. It seemed he disdained to get mixed up in such a petty conflict.

    It was only when Su Yi approached that he finally spoke up.

    The numerous prominent experts blocking Su Yi¡¯s path stepped aside, clearing the way ahead.

    As Su Yi walked, countless eyes locked onto him. They made no attempt to disguise their cold, murderous intent. It was so dense that it almost seemed tangible, as if the very air itself had frozen. Were Su Yi mentally weaker, he would have long since given in to fright.

    But Su Yi¡¯s eyelids didn¡¯t so much as twitch.

    He was surrounded on all sides by enemies, but it was as if they weren¡¯t even there. He was as rxed as if he were on a stroll through his own garden!

    In a few blinks of an eye, Su Yi drifted up to the peak.

    It was a massive teau. Hong Feiguan stood at the far end, his back as straight as a spear shaft. His clothes were whiter than snow, and he was as poised as a dragon or a phoenix!

    When Su Yi arrived, Hong Feiguan subtly nodded his head. He then swept his gaze across the distant crowd. ¡°I¡¯ll say it one more time. Su Yi and I are about to duel. If anyone dares intervene before one of us is dead, I won¡¯t let them off!¡±

    He spoke slowly and emphatically. Every word reverberated throughout the nine heavens with incontrovertible conviction.

    A thin, elderly man emerged from the Hong Family¡¯s ranks, his gaze cold and indifferent. ¡°The entire Hong Family feels the same!¡±

    Hong Jiuchong.

    One of the Hong Family¡¯s old fogies.

    The entire area fell silent. No one argued. It was as if they were giving their tacit agreement.

    But all of them knew full well that no matter who won, the moment the curtains fell on this battle, a massive, unpredictable storm would ensue!

    A dark cloud silently spread from beyond the horizon, obscuring the light of the heavens and plunging the mountains and rivers into darkness.

    The atmosphere was austere¡ªand murderous.

    Su Yi and Hong Feiguan stared each other down from atop the teau.

    Word of their duel first shook the world half a month ago, and everyone was paying attention. Now, their fight was finally about to begin!

 Chapter 1398 - My Saber is My Dao, and My Dao is My Saber

    <h4>Chapter 1398 - My Saber is My Dao, and My Dao is My Saber</h4>

    Hong Feiguan.

    An early-stage Cloud Soaring Realm Transcendent.

    He was a leading figure amongst descendants of immortals, and he¡¯d aplished numerous legendary feats prior to the End of the Dharma.

    His strength was enough to make even long-established Cloud Soaring experts ashamed of their own inferiority!

    Immortal revenants still couldn¡¯t enter the world. For now at least, top Cloud Soaring experts like Hong Feiguan were as strong as it got!

    More importantly, here in the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone, he wasn¡¯t subject to the restrictions of the Laws. This meant he could unleash the full extent of his strength!

    Su Yi.

    A peak Cosmic Enlightenment World King.

    He was a heaven-defying figure, the man who¡¯d mastered reincarnation. You could in no way judge his strength by his cultivation boundary.

    Ofte, his many glorious feats had shaken the world, and they were alreadymon knowledge.

    In the outside world, the overwhelming majority of Cloud Soaring revenants wouldn¡¯t have dared sh with Su Yi recklessly!

    Now, a duel was about to unfold between these two mighty foes on the peak of Mount Luowu. Who wouldn¡¯t have paid attention?

    Everyone watched from afar with bated breath, terrified to miss even the slightest detail.

    In stark contrast with the crowd, both Su Yi and Hong Feiguan looked rxed, as if they were tourists out enjoying the scenery. They just stood on the peak, gazing at each other from afar.

    ¡°My cultivation far surpasses yours, but you control the secrets of reincarnation, the bane of revenants like me. It¡¯s a fair match, albeit just barely,¡± said Hong Feiguan. ¡°Don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°At times like these, all talk of fairness is in vain,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°I¡¯ll just ask you this. Does this duel have any rules?¡±

    Hong Feiguan¡¯s gaze was perfectly clear, and he said calmly, ¡°We¡¯ll fight with our own strength, and we won¡¯t stop until one of us is dead! You¡¯re a sword cultivator, so you can use your sword.¡±

    The old monsters in attendance all looked at him yfully, while the Mo Family experts frowned, their hearts heavy.

    These rules might have sounded fair, but were they really?

    After all, during the battle at Mount Clearmoon, Hong Feiguan¡¯s younger brother, Hong Feiyu, used multiple trump cards, only for Su Yi to break through them all.

    Including the Blue Astral Immortal Flood Dragon and an immortal¡¯s will!

    It was for this reason that everyone in the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone knew that Su Yi hadn¡¯t just mastered reincarnation. He had other extremely terrifying trump cards up his sleeves too.

    Like that mysterious furnace!

    For Hong Feiguan to suggest such rules proved that he was well aware of this. He had no intention of fighting Su Yi with external items.

    But no one would criticize him over that.

    After all, were they topare trump cards, the Hong Family¡¯s reserves would have been sufficient to let Hong Feiguan prepare all manner of unbelievable killer weapons!

    Su Yi had no objections. He just nodded. ¡°Very well.¡±

    <i>ng!</i>

    Hong Feiguan flipped his palm, and a simple, unadorned war saber floated into view. It was four feet, three inches long, ck throughout, and shining with immortal light reminiscent of an eternal night.

    With his saber in hand, Hong Feiguan¡¯s aura instantly turned sharp and forceful.

    ¡°This is my saber, a Transcendent spirit treasure. Its name is the Steadfast Adherence. I forged it myself,¡± Hong Feiguan said softly.

    His white robes swayed around him, and his clear eyes shone with imposing light. Tyrannical saber intent brewed around his tall, upright figure.

    His forceful saber intent scattered the surrounding sea of clouds, and the resulting wisps of vapor soon dispersed.

    ¡°Does the name mean that you seek to achieve extraordinary results through steadfast adherence to the right path, and to advance at a steady pace to reach great heights?¡± Su Yi said thoughtfully.

    Hong Feiguan¡¯s eyes shone with a strange light, and he inclined his head. ¡°Indeed. What about your sword? Might you bring it out so I can see it?¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°That¡¯ll depend on your skill.¡±

    It was just one light, airy sentence, but it left the distant onlookers astonished. <i>He¡¯s up against someone like Hong Feiguan, yet he disdains to draw his sword right away?</i>

    ¡°Arrogant!¡± shouted Fu Dongli.

    Many others thought the same.

    Hong Feiguan looked down at his saber and said softly, ¡°Then... I¡¯ll just have to try it.¡±

    <i>ng!</i>

    The hum of his saber rang out, like the bright, clear call of a phoenix echoing throughout the nine heavens.

    Hong Feiguan¡¯s right hand gripped his saber, his thumb just beneath the hilt. As the hum of his saber rang out, he disappeared into thin air.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Countless gashes tore open in the overcast skies. ck saber qi poured out of the rifts, crisscrossing in the air.

    It was like a windstorm of saber qi, and as soon as it appeared, it ripped the sky to shreds as startling, heart-palpitating saber intent burst forth.

    The distant onlookers felt a prickling pain in their eyes and even their souls. All of them looked stricken.

    When an expert attacked, their skill was readily apparent.

    One sh from Hong Feiguan, and even the Cloud Soaring experts in the audience caught a whiff of a lethal threat!

    ¡°The Ten Thousand Refinements Divine Saber!¡± Mo Qingchou¡¯s heart clenched.

    This was the Hong Family¡¯s core legacy. Rumor had it that their progenitor, a heavenly demon, created it. It contained supreme mysteries of the Demonist path, and it was an unparalleled legacy even by the standards of the Immortal Realm. It was terrifying beyond measure.

    There was no doubt about it. Hong Feiguan had no intention of holding back. He was using his strongest abilities right from the start, striking with unstoppable force to suppress Su Yi!

    <i>Boom! Boom! Boom!</i>

    Saber qi crisscrossed, and the entire stretch of sky tore like canvas as a sound like the roaring of demonic gods rang out.

    Those beneath the Cloud Soaring Realm suddenly could no longer open up their eyes. Their hearts and souls shook violently, and all of them were visibly astonished.

    In the face of this saber, Su Yi narrowed his eyes, then broke into a hint of a smile. <i>His Dao of the Saber really is quite decent!</i>

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Su Yi¡¯s sleeves billowed around him as he stretched out his five fair, slender fingers and struck the air.

    A streak of sword qi soared into the heavens. The mysteries of reincarnation interwove within it, inscrutable and mysterious, as if they¡¯d risen directly out of the abyss of theherworld.

    The saber qi filling the skies shook, then exploded with a bang.

    It was as if sword qi had broken the dome of heaven, or as if the heavens themselves were about to pour down to earth.

    Terrifying sword force spread, and Mount Luowu shook violently beneath their feet. Boulders tumbled down its slopes, and fragments of rock pierced the sky.

    Hong Feiguan was a hundred feet from Su Yi when the sword qi forced him back into view.

    Throughout the surrounding area, the crowd was astonished. They suddenly realized that Hong Feiguan had just seized advantage of the cover of saber qi, and that he¡¯de dangerously close to Su Yi!

    And Su Yi¡¯s disy of terrifying sword force made their hearts shake too.

    ¡°Excellent!¡± Hong Feiguan¡¯s eyes zed with the will to fight. His robes billowed around him as he charged and swung his saber once more.

    Su Yi stepped through the air and swung his fist, shing with him head-on.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The two shed violently beneath the dome of heaven, like colliding suns. With each sh, the surrounding mountains and rivers trembled, and the sky copsed with a bang.

    Hong Feiguan was dressed in robes whiter than snow. He looked handsome and delicate, but he struck like an unparalleled god of war. Every gesture was as grand as the heavens and as weighty as the earth, and he fought with unrestrained valiance.

    His attainments in the Dao of the Saber truly seemed to seize fortune from the heavens. Every sh was unstoppable, with enough force to cleave through heaven and earth!

    An explosive waterfall of immortal light rumbled and boomed around him, throwing the skies on all sides into disarray!

    His divine majesty intimidated even the distant onlookers. Their hearts and minds quivered, and they gasped in rm.

    This was what it meant to be a leading figure amongst descendants of immortals. He had godlike force and momentum, and he cleaved open the heavens with a swing of his saber!

    At first, everyone assumed that Su Yi wouldn¡¯tst long against attacks of this level.

    But the reality of the situation came as aplete surprise!

    Su Yi was fighting barehanded, and he¡¯d yet to draw his sword. However, despite the ferocity of his and Hong Feiguan¡¯s battle, Su Yi hadn¡¯t been suppressed. On the contrary, he was holding his own!

    His blue robes billowed around him, and his sword intent was as deep as an abyss. He had an extraordinary, ethereal bearing, and he attacked without the slightest flourish, every strike simple and direct.

    But the sword intent within each strike neutralized Hong Feiguan¡¯s attacks one by one!

    It almost seemed as if Su Yi were a boulder resting on the shore. No matter how fierce the wind or tidal waves, they couldn¡¯t shake him!

    It was truly unbelievable, and it resulted in considerable uproar.

    Some of the peak Cloud Soaring Realm old monsters looked bewildered and uncertain. They struggled to even imagine how Su Yi was pulling this off.

    After all, this wasn¡¯t the outside world. Here, Hong Feiguan wasn¡¯t subject to the restriction of the Laws, and he could disy the full extent of his power! But despite the circumstances, Su Yi was fighting evenly with him. Who¡¯d dare believe such a thing?

    ¡°We absolutely cannot leave Su Yi alive! Otherwise, there will be no room left for we revenants to turn this situation around!¡± Someone frowned and gnashed their teeth.

    Just think about it. Su Yi was only in the peak of the Cosmic Enlightenment Realm, but he was already this heaven-defying. How strong would he be if he stepped onto the Path of Transcendence?

    ¡°It¡¯s got to be because he underwent reincarnation to cultivate anew. That¡¯s why he has such terrifying strength and foundations!¡±

    ¡°No wonder the Contract of the Gods forbids the power of reincarnation. This taboo power really is unbelievable!¡±

    Some of the onlookers¡¯ hearts shook, and their eyes went red with desire.

    ¡°Even if he were far more heaven-defying, he¡¯d still be doomed to die today!¡±

    Others¡¯ gazes were cold, cruel, and murderous.

    There was no questioning Hong Feiguan¡¯s strength. His abilities were extraordinary and dazzling, but this seemed like a matter of course.

    However, they saw Su Yipletely differently. His majestic bearing was far too dazzling, but this only made the crowd even more hostile to him. Murderous intent welled within their hearts!

    ¡°My saber is my Dao, and my Dao is my saber! I pursue the Dao wholeheartedly, and I can cut down gods, ghosts, and even suns and moons!¡± Hong Feiguan¡¯s long hair fluttered around him as he let out a heaven-shaking roar and shed with all his might.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A ck streak of saber qi exploded into being in a single natural motion, splitting the dome of heaven and descending upon the Human Realm with seemingly unstoppable force.

    Even some of the Cloud Soaring Realm old monsters felt their hair stand on end. They were ovee with astonishment.

    This was obviously one of Hong Feiguan¡¯s killer moves!

    This sh contained Hong Feiguan¡¯s essence, qi, spirit, and will. Its saber force was enough to break through the skies and shatter the ground.

    Nothing could stand in its way!

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze focused. Suddenly, he ced his hands in front of him as if embracing the supreme ultimate. A sword curtain appeared around him.

    The cycle of the Six Paths of Reincarnation was reflected within it in an endless, self-perpetuating cycle.

    It had only just taken shape when Hong Feiguan¡¯s sh reached it.

    <i>Boom¡ª¡ª!</i>

    The skies exploded with a bang within a ten-thousand-foot radius around Su Yi. Rampaging sword light and saber qi swept outward, their radiance nketing the sky. All the crowd saw was endless white light.

    Had Su Yi lost?

    Countless eyes peered through the dust and smoke.

    What they saw next left them wide-eyed and tongue-tied.

    Su Yi stood in the air, clothes fluttering around him, that resplendent streak of saber qi trapped firmly between his palms! This was Hong Feiguan¡¯s killer move, yet Su Yi had blocked it head-on!

    The crowd then watched as Su Yi rubbed his palms together, and...

    <i>Bang bang bang!</i>

    That tyrannical ck saber qi crumbled, inch by inch, scattered into flecks of light, and poured out from between Su Yi¡¯s fingers. Soon, it had disappeared without a trace.

    The entire area was deathly silent. Everyone was wide-eyed and tongue-tied.

    Off in the distance, Hong Feiguan furrowed his brow.

    His typically emotionless, unwavering face now revealed an uncharacteristic hint of surprise.

 Chapter 1399 - Farewell!

    <h4>Chapter 1399 - Farewell!</h4>

    Beneath the dome of heaven.

    Su Yi nced at his entirely undamaged hands and said, ¡°That was your killer move? Doesn¡¯t seem that way to me. If that¡¯s all you¡¯ve got, when¡ªif¡ªI draw my sword, you¡¯ll no longer have any opportunity to turn things around.¡±

    Off in the distance, Hong Feiguan pursed his lips.

    <i>Weng!</i>

    Steadfast Adherence suddenly shone with strange, blood-colored demonic light in his grip. It was like burning blood, and it stained the surrounding skies a striking shade of red.

    The entire stretch of heaven suddenly swayed violently, and the batteredndscape rumbled and boomed.

    The distant onlookers all felt chills course through their hearts. It was as if the edge of Hong Feiguan¡¯s saber were right up against their throats!

    ¡°Burning Heavenly Demon Blood!¡± whispered Mo Qingchou, her beautiful face unprecedentedly solemn.

    This was the innate divine ability of main-branch descendants of the Hong Family. Rumor had it that their progenitor was a heavenly demon born of the chaos of the Immortal Realm.

    Naturally, their bloodline ability was connected to this ancestor. Rumor had it that once activated, this ability let members of the Hong Family burst forth with several times their usual strength! The boost was temporary, but it was immeasurably terrifying!

    Now, Hong Feiguan¡¯s eyes shone with crystalline, blood-colored radiance, giving his youthful, handsome face an additional, unearthly quality.

    Wisps of resplendent, blood-colored power of the Laws interwove around him like rising mists, undting like the tides.

    The entire stretch of heaven and earth trembled. Numerous onlookers looked stricken, and they hurriedly fled into the distance.

    Even the peak experts of the Cloud Soaring Realm couldn¡¯t help but circte their cultivation bases. Only then did they neutralize the divine pressure nketing heaven and earth.

    Su Yi''s eyes narrowed.

    Hong Feiguan¡¯s white robes billowed around him. He gripped his right hand and leaped through the sky, the pitch-ck edge of his saber rising into the air. A wave of blood-red demonic light burst forth.

    And when this sh descended....

    <i>Boom!!</i>

    Boundless saber qi poured down to earth. Visions of a sinister, demonic realm manifested within it. Demonic gods raced about, their power shaking heaven and earth.

    Without exception, the distant onlookers were visibly stricken.

    Too terrifying!

    Even just gazing upon it from afar, they felt immense pressure bearing down on their hearts and minds, leaving them feeling suffocated.

    Su Yi¡¯s robes billowed around him as he stepped into the air and met this strike head-on.

    <i>ng! ng! ng!</i>

    Streak after streak of sword qi rose into the air. When Su Yi charged, it was as if a windstorm of sword qi were sweeping through the sky.

    <i>Boom¡ª¡ª!</i>

    It was like a sh between the sun and moon. The entire area copsed with a bang.

    Countless streaks of sword qi swept outward, then copsed as the blood-red light filling the skies burst forth.

    Su Yi was sent flying directly backward.

    That terrifying, blood-red saber qi was full of immeasurable, tyrannical power. It had actually neutralized Su Yi¡¯s power in one fell swoop!

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The skies trembled. Su Yi flew a full several hundred feet before managing to stabilize himself.

    His blood and qi churned, and his blue robes were in tatters. Blood dripped from a bloody gash on his left cheek.

    ¡°This is my true power,¡± the distant Hong Feiguan said calmly.

    Deathly silence greeted this deration, followed by a sudden mor of voices. The experts of hostile factions couldn¡¯t help but cry out in excitement.

    ¡°Wonderful!¡±

    ¡°Even gods and ghosts would flee from such an attack!¡±

    ¡°Heh heh, that punk Su Yi is sure to lose!¡±

    ...The crowd was in uproar. Hong Feiguan¡¯s dazzling attack was iparably astonishing.

    Su Yi wiped the blood from his cheek with his fingertip, his gaze as calm as ever. If anything, he seemed intrigued. ¡°For a moment, let¡¯s pretend you aren¡¯t a revenant. What percentage of your strength did that attack represent?¡±

    Hong Feiguan thought for a moment, then said withplete seriousness, ¡°Just about sixty percent.¡±

    Su Yi mulled that over. ¡°In that case, not bad at all. It¡¯s worth drawing my sword for.¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, he flipped his palm, and the Sword of the Human Realm appeared in his grip.

    Its simple, undecorated de shone with deep blue light. Its edge was reserved, as if everything extraneous had been washed away.

    As soon as Su Yi gripped it, the Sword of the Human Realm let out a clear hum. Clear, ethereal wisps of immortal light flowed around its simple, undecorated de.

    Terrifying sword force swept outward, connecting heaven and earth!

    Numerous onlookers felt a prickling pain in their eyes, and they couldn¡¯t help but be astonished.

    ¡°My sword is called the Human Realm. It apanied me in battles across the stars in my past life,¡± Su Yi said softly.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    His robes billowed around him as his presence changedpletely. It was as if an unparalleled god of the sword had risen out of the abyss, the sharpness of his edge suddenly on full disy.

    He was proud and majestic, as unrestrained as an immortal!

    His unstoppable, forceful momentum shook the very dome of heaven!

    ¡°Why is it that...he suddenly seems like an entirely different person...?¡±

    ¡°What terrifying sword intent!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that <i>this </i>is Su Yi¡¯s true strength?¡±

    The distant onlookers were stunned. Even the prominent experts hostile to Su Yi had to admit that this disy of strength was far too terrifying.

    He was like a god or immortal of the Dao of the Sword, standing proudly over the Human Realm!

    It was to the point that even just gazing upon him from afar filled their hearts with irrepressible dread.

    ¡°The Sword of the Human Realm? But it seems to me that your sword cannot represent the pinnacle of power within the Human Realm,¡± Hong Feiguan said calmly.

    ¡°The Sword of the Human Realm isn¡¯t limited to cutting down foes of the Human Realm,¡± said Su Yi, every bit as calm. ¡°Even if there are gods and immortals in the heavens above, sooner orter, it¡¯ll cut them down too!¡±

    <i>He wants to y gods and immortals here in the Human Realm? That¡¯s insane! </i>

    Countless people sneered.

    Especially those experts of immortal factions. They couldn¡¯t help butugh dryly and shake their heads.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got spirit, but if you lose today, your words will make you aughingstock,¡± said Hong Feiguan. Heughed too.

    He was from the Immortal Realm, and he knew the strength of the Immortal Dao like the back of his hand. Su Yi¡¯s words seemed like arrogant boasting well beyond the bounds of rationality.

    ¡°That day wille sooner orter. s, you won¡¯t be there to see it,¡± said Su Yi, a hint of pity in his gaze.

    ¡°....¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    Neither the crowd nor Hong Feiguan had anything to say to that.

    Hong Feiguan¡¯s gaze filled with calm indifference, and he attacked without any more wasted words.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The hum of his saber swept out like a wave as he attacked valiantly.

    His innate talent, his Heavenly Demon Bloodline, circted, making his saber shine with blood-colored light, almost as if it were on fire. When he attacked from afar, it was as if he were cleaving a blood-red path through the heavens!

    ¡°Not a chance.¡± Su Yi shook his head.

    His voice had only just rang out when he leaped through the air and attacked with all his might.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The Sword of the Human Realm shot into the air, bringing with it monstrous sword intent.

    The grand and mysterious tform of Rebirth manifested within the surging sword intent. Murky, dim sword qi transformed into a strange power of rebirth, surging around the tform.

    Every soul in the audience palpated in terror, as if they¡¯d been plunged uncontrobly into an endless abyss.

    Especially since the gathered experts were revenants. When they saw this strike, they shuddered no matter their cultivation.

    <i>Hm?</i>

    The moment Hong Feiguan¡¯s sh descended, he shook in ce as a terrifying oppressive force bore down on his entire body.

    As if he¡¯d plunged into an abyss.

    Or as if he were a piece of grain beneath a giant millstone.

    Everything around him, from the heavens above to the earth below, waspletely nketed by that terrifying sword force!

    The tform of Rebirth had appeared. Life and death were unpredictable!

    Su Yi poured the essence of understanding of reincarnation¡¯s mysteries into that sh, fusing them into the Laws of Rebirth to manifest the tform of Rebirth here in the Human Realm!

    This was one of the reincarnation sword intents Su Yi had condensed while calming his heart andbing through and consolidating his experiences!

    He called it ¡°the Impermanence of Rebirth!¡±

    At this critical juncture, Hong Feiguan¡¯s eyes lit up with blood-colored light. He gripped his saber in both hands and shed the air furiously.

    <i>Boom!!</i>

    A rift tore open, splitting that seemingly omnipresent sword force. The power of reincarnation dimmed and faded.

    But before Hong Feiguan realized what was happening, he felt a stinging pain in his eyes, and his heart palpitated.

    Countless new streaks of sword qi exploded into being, paving a path of bright red flowers, like a road of fire illuminating the darkness.

    The Flowers of the Far Shore, the Path of Fire!

    These were the mysteries of the Far Shore: they beckoned lost souls, guiding them into deliverance!

    Su Yi called this attack ¡°Deliverance of the Far Shore.¡±

    Hong Feiguan now found himself standing upon the Path of Fire.

    <i>h!!</i>

    Fiery Far Shore Sword Intent ate away at Hong Feiguan¡¯s defenses. Its terrifying, corrosive power enveloped himpletely.

    His expression shifted abruptly, more solemn than ever before.

    ¡°Break!¡± Hong Feiguan bellowed, and monstrous, blood-red demonic light burst around him. He waved his saber like mad, cleaving through the Flowers of the Far Shore raining down from the heavens. The flowers scattered on impact and poured down like a rain of light.

    But the omnipresent power of deliverance was the bane of revenants like him.

    By the time he¡¯d fought his way out of the Path of the Far Shore, he was covered in blood. His snow-white robes were stained red, and the gashes covering his skin were so deep that the onlookers could see his bones.

    ¡°This...¡± The distant onlookers¡¯ hair stood on end.

    The sword intent Su Yi now had on disy was like a world manifested out of the Six Paths of Reincarnation. It was strange, taboo, and terrifying beyond imagination.

    Earlier, Hong Feiguan had seemed as proud and contemptuous as a god. Now, after just two strikes, he was already injured!

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been astonished?

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su really is different after drawing his sword,¡± said Mo Qingchou. Her starry eyes were sparkling.

    Su Yi¡¯s bearing was unparalleled, and he seemed as proud and unrestrained as an immortal. He was manifesting the cycle of reincarnation here in the Human Realm. That divine majesty really was entirely different from before.

    ¡°Cut!¡±

    Hong Feiguan had only just broken free when another streak of sword qi came shing toward him.

    <i>Rumble! Boom!</i>

    This time, it was as if an ocean had appeared, boundlessly, immeasurably vast. Its turbid waters were manifested of sword qi, and as they churned, they stirred up a power of oblivion seemingly capable of consuming even deities.

    Hong Feiguan swayed on his feet and almost plummeted into the sea of sword qi.

    Instead, he charged valiantly ahead, shing through the waves as if in a frenzy. Terrifying saber qi swept forth like the tides.

    But no matter where he went, all he saw was turbid seawater. There was seemingly no end to it. He was like an abandoned amnesiac cast out to sea; there was no way out!

    Within the oblivion of the Sea of Bitterness, you could neither live nor die. You were trapped forever, never to be delivered!

    This attack was called ¡°the Inescapable Sea of Bitterness!¡±

    ¡°Die! Die! Die!¡± bellowed Hong Feiguan.

    His long hair hung loose, and his blood and qi boiled as he gripped his saber and charged.

    His will to fight had practically caught aze. His injuries were piling on, but even so, he never once got discouraged. Shockingly, he managed to carve a path of blood through the Sea of Bitterness!

    Even Su Yi had no choice but to admit that Hong Feiguan was a rare, valiant figure with an irond will.

    Other Cloud Soaring revenants weren¡¯t even remotelyparable!

    s...

    This time, he was up against Su Yi.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Sword qi rumbled between heaven and earth, and sword light manifested the cycle of reincarnation. It interwove, creating images of the Infernal Pce with the Bureaus of Adjudication, Devas, Beasts, Ghosts, and Asuras, among other ancient buildings.

    Including the Road to the Yellow Springs and the Naihe Bridge!

    At that moment, Su Yi unleashed three strikes.

    ¡°Adjudication of the Six Paths!¡±

    ¡°Demise of the Yellow Springs!¡±

    ¡°Helplessness of Naihe!¡±

    At this point of the battle, Hong Feiguan finally lost his cool. ¡°How is this...¡±

    If not for his steadfast heart, he would truly have believed he was trapped within the cycle of the Six Paths!

    In the eyes of the distant onlookers, the entire stretch of heaven and earth had transformedpletely. It was now dim and deep, like the pits of the Netherworld, a world of samsara.

    And Hong Feiguan was like a beast struggling within the confines of its cage!

    ¡°Dammit!¡±

    Over in the Hong Family¡¯s camp, Hong Jiuchong¡¯s expression darkened, and worry appeared on his brow. Hispanions also looked as if they were seated upon a bed of needles.

    No one would have imagined such aplete turnaround after Su Yi drew his sword. Hong Feiguan was now in grave peril!

    Those who¡¯d been cheering him on just moments prior fell silent, their expressions full of uncertainty.

    All of this took quite some time to describe, but it happened in a sh.

    It happened instantaneously, yet seemed somehow drawn out.

    Finally, Hong Feiguan broke through the encirclement, averting catastrophe!

    However, he was badly injured. His hair was disheveled, and his handsome face was translucent with blood loss.

    ¡°The power of reincarnation really is a taboo... But with your cultivation base, such power won¡¯t be enough to kill me!¡± Hong Feiguan said gravely, his voice low and raspy.

    His eyes were bloodshot, and although he was badly injured, his will and aura were as firm as a mountain. He seemed utterly unshakable.

    The crowd was in uproar. All of them looked stunned. Even the greatest of the older-generation Cloud Soaring experts had to admit that in Hong Feiguan¡¯s ce, they couldn¡¯t possibly havested this long.

    But Hong Feiguan had fought his way to freedom!

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Have a look at this.¡±

    With that, the Sword of the Human Realm tapped the air in a natural gesture, like an immortal lighting amp or the Buddha plucking flowers.

    But this seemingly casual, understated strike expended an enormous amount of Su Yi¡¯s energy. Even his face paled.

    But as soon as this sh appeared, a curtain of night fell.

    The visions of the tform of Rebirth, the Path of the Far Shore, the Sea of Bitterness, the Infernal Pce, the Road to the Yellow Springs, and the Naihe Bridge had only just disappeared, but now, all of them returned.

    It was as if aplete world were taking shape, formed out of the power of the cycle of reincarnation!

    ¡°This is bad!¡± Numerous onlookers¡¯ expressions shifted, and they moved further away. Revenants like them dreaded nothing more than the power of reincarnation!

    When the boundless power of reincarnation descended like the curtain of heaven, their hearts and bodies quivered. Even though they were just watching from a distance, they felt suffocated, suppressed, and on the brink of despair.

    They dared not linger; all of them activated their defenses and retreated.

    Hong Feiguan¡¯s mind buzzed. It was as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning, and all remaining color drained from his face.

    He suddenly realized that Su Yi¡¯s earlier strikes had been a mere prelude to what was about toe.

    Now, all those seemingly scattered, disparate moves linked together to form a singr,plete strike!

    This was Su Yi¡¯s true killer move.

    One sh, and the cycle of reincarnation manifested!!

    But even in the face of this moment of crisis, Hong Feiguan didn¡¯t give up.

    His body zed as if on fire. He roared and swung his saber in fury.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Endless saber qi surged and swept outward, as if countless demonic gods were emerging from the blood-colored primordial chaos. They waged war against the cycle of reincarnation, charging straight into it.

    But all of Hong Feiguan¡¯s struggles seemed weak and ineffectual.

    As the cycle of reincarnation continued, Rebirth, Oblivion, the Far Shore, Withering and Flourishing, and the End alternated andbined, producing iparably terrifying power.

    This sword intent seemed capable of dragging all of heaven and earth into the abyss, casting them into oblivion within the cycle of reincarnation. How could Hong Feiguan possibly have defended himself?

    But then¡ª¡ª

    Countless streaks of saber qi crumbled and exploded.

    Hong Feiguan was plunged into endless peril. His injuries piled on relentlessly, and his body split and broke.

    ¡°The Laws of Reincarnation... are actually this terrifying?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡±

    Countless hearts jumped with fright as the onlookers were ovee with astonishment and despair.

    How terrifying and unparalleled of an existence was Hong Feiguan? He was a leading figure even among descendants of immortals, and he¡¯d aplished numerous legendary feats prior to the End of the Dharma.

    Yet now, his life was in danger!

    ¡°Get ready!¡±

    ¡°That Su person might have not been injured, but his expenditures are enormous! When the timees, attack with everything you¡¯ve got. We absolutely cannot give him the chance to flee!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    The Fu Family, the Illusory Sword Immortal Tower, the Profound Divinity Sword House, and the Hidden Skies Immortal Sect readied themselves for battle. Their eyes shone with murderous intent.

    This battle was indeed unmatched and unparalleled, a shock to the heart and soul.

    Hong Feiguan¡¯s defeat was entirely unexpected, and the crowd found it difficult to believe.

    But in stark contrast, the factions hostile to Su Yi didn¡¯t care about any of that. All that mattered to them was that this duel was nearing its end.

    That meant the perfect opportunity to hunt Su Yi down had arrived!

    Mo Qingchou, Mo Yuanshan, and the other Mo Family experts were more nervous than ever before. All of them knew that as soon as the curtains fell on this duel, the area would descend into enormous turmoil.

    Suddenly, before anyone else could react, the Hong Family jumped into the fray. They didn¡¯t care that this ¡°life-or-death¡± duel had yet to truly end.

    Rather, they couldn¡¯t bear to see Hong Feiguan killed, so they were disregarding the rules to rush to his aid!

    Hong Jiuchong swooshed his sleeves through the air and summoned a portrait painting.

    A tall, stalwart figure akin to a deity emerged from the painting. He wore a tall hat and long robes, and his eyes shone like the sun and moon. Endless ck immortal light emanated from him.

    This was an immortal¡¯s avatar of will!

    As soon as he appeared, he threw a punch.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A rift tore open in the curtain manifested of the power of reincarnation. The curtain then churned, broke, and dissipated.

    Just like that, Hong Feiguan was saved.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed. He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. Still, this wasn¡¯t unexpected. The Hong Family¡¯s ¡°rules¡± weren¡¯t even worth a fartpared to Hong Feiguan¡¯s life.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any shame?¡± the distant Mo Yuanshan bellowed in fury. ¡°You announced that you wouldn¡¯t let anyone interfere in this battle, yet here you are, the first to break your own rules. How shameless is that!?¡±

    Hong Jiuchong¡¯s expression didn¡¯t so much as waver. He ignored Mo Yuanshanpletely. All he said was, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s act as we discussed. You hold back the Mo Family while we deal with that wretch Su Yi!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    The experts of the factions hostile to Su Yi got to work. All of them turned their attention toward the Mo Family, their gazes decidedly unfriendly.

    Mo Qingchou¡¯s heart sank. She suddenly realized that well before the battle had even begun, the Hong Family had prepared a backup n. They¡¯d already joined forces with other hostile factions to ensure Su Yi¡¯s demise.

    Su Yi took this in with a smile. ¡°Just as I thought.¡±

    His voice revealed entirely undisguised mockery.

    What need was there for talk of ¡°determining life and death, as well as victory and defeat?¡± What need was there to see who was stronger? This was no more than a fight between enemies. Why speak of fairness?

    Fortunately, Su Yi had never trusted such nonsense, so he wasn¡¯t angry, and he naturally wasn¡¯t caught off guard.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth were thrown into upheaval.

    The hostile factions pointed their weapons at the Mo Family. They didn¡¯t attack, instead just intercepting them to prevent them from reaching Su Yi''s side.

    Meanwhile, that immortal¡¯s will descended upon Su Yi.

    One punch, and the skies fell and the earth caved in.

    It was far too terrifying. This was the power of an immortal revenant¡¯s will, free from the restrictions of the Laws. It was far beyond the bounds of the Cloud Soaring Realm.

    Hong Jiuchong and the other Hong Family experts couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly.

    The Hong Family had set the rules of today¡¯s duel. Naturally, they were free to break them, too!

    So long as they captured or killed Su Yi and seized control of his power of reincarnation, who beneath the heavens would dare make fun of them for going back on their word?

    The winner was a king, the loser, a bandit.

    Winning was the most important!

    Su Yi sensed an enormous threat from the immortal will¡¯s fist. He took a deep breath, then summoned the Divine Replenishment Furnace without hesitation.

    But just as he was about to strike, something entirely unexpected happened.

    Someone blocked the path in front of Su Yi, swinging his saber to sh with the immortal will¡¯s fist head-on!

    This was none other than Hong Feiguan.

    By the time they saw this, Hong Jiuchong and the other Hong Family old-timers were toote to stop him. All of them were so startled that their souls practically left their bodies.

    ¡°Hurry up and escape!¡± bellowed Hong Jiuchong.

    But he was one step toote.

    They weren¡¯t the only ones who hadn¡¯t anticipated this. The immortal¡¯s will was caught off guard too. By the time he realized what was happening, it was toote to stop his attack.

    <i>Dang!!!!</i>

    Steadfast Adherence shook and flew from Hong Feiguan¡¯s grip.

    Hong Feiguan was sent flying.

    The duel had left him already badly injured and riddled with wounds. After taking this fist, his soul body was all but eradicated, and what remained of it was ethereal and indistinct.

    ¡°Feiguan, you¡ª¡ª!!¡± Hong Jiuchong and the others were beside themselves with anger and worry.

    Off in the distance, the experts of both the Mo Family and hostile factions were stunned too. They dared not believe it.

    None of them would have guessed that Hong Feiguan would step in to block the Hong Family immortal¡¯s will!

    It was simply insane.

    Even that immortal avatar of will couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°You fool!¡±

    But Su Yi sank into an uncharacteristic silence. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that Hong Feiguan woulde to his aid either.

    ¡°Are we of the Hong Family... unable to ept defeat!!?¡± Hong Feiguan stood beneath the firmament and bellowed, his voice shaking both heaven and earth.

    As his words echoed throughout his surroundings, everyone fell silent.

    Hong Jiuchong and the others¡¯ expressions shifted erratically, and the immortal avatar of will frowned even deeper.

    ¡°The rules... are the rules! I, Hong Feiguan, set these rules, and it¡¯s up to me to uphold them!¡± His chest heaved, and he breathed in ragged gasps, his voice starting and stopping.

    Then, he turned his head with great difficulty and looked at Su Yi. ¡°I lost, but... I didn¡¯t die beneath your sword in a just and fair duel. I can¡¯t help but find that a bit of a pity.¡±

    His body was on the verge of dissipating. There was obviously no saving him now.

    Waves coursed through the crowd¡¯s hearts. They simply couldn¡¯t wrap their heads around why Hong Feiguan would do this. <i>Are the rules really more important to him than his own life?</i>

    Only Su Yi felt touched. ¡°Only now do I recognize what you said earlier. Were we not enemies, we truly could have feasted, drank, and discussed the Dao together.¡±

    Were rules more important than life itself?

    To other people, the duel¡¯s rules meant little, but it was different for Hong Feiguan. This was how he sought the Dao! This was the conviction and will he steadfastly maintained in his pursuit of the Dao of the Saber!

    If he let something destroy his heart, how could he speak of seeking the Dao?

    In a sense, Su Yi had a simr disposition. He would rather die than go against his convictions!

    Thus, at that moment, Su Yi felt as if he¡¯d found something of a kindred spirit.

    It didn¡¯t matter that Hong Feiguan was his enemy. That didn¡¯t stop Su Yi from recognizing and appreciating him.

    ¡°I ought to apologize...¡± murmured Hong Feiguan, his eyes dimming as his body withered and dispersed. ¡°I... embarrassed myself... in front of you...¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, Hong Feiguan¡¯s battered frame dissipatedpletely.

    Steadfast Adherence fell to the ground in the distance, quivering as if crying out in grief over its master.

    Su Yi sighed softly. ¡°Farewell.¡±

 Chapter 1400 - Seizing His Moment of Weakness to Kill Him!

    <h4>Chapter 1400 - Seizing His Moment of Weakness to Kill Him!</h4>

    Heaven and earth were deathly silent. Even the birds ceased their song.

    Hong Feiguan was dead!

    But he hadn¡¯t died in their duel. Rather, he¡¯d died beneath the fist of a Hong Family immortal¡¯s will!

    This result was entirely unexpected.

    It was alsopletely iprehensible. How could an unparalleled figure like Hong Feiguan have considered the rules more important than his own life?

    Everyone, no matter who they were, found this result astonishing!

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity...¡± Mo Yuanshan sighed.

    Mo Qingchou had aplicated look on her face too. She suddenly realized that she¡¯d been mistaken this whole time. Hong Feiguan was a prideful, contemptuous figure. He¡¯d rather die than vite the rules of his duel. He naturally was nothing like the Hong Family¡¯s motley old riffraff!

    ¡°Feiguan¡ª!¡± Hong Jiuchong cried out in grief, his eyes bulging. The other Hong Family old-timers looked simrly grief-stricken and furious.

    Within the Hong Family, Hong Feiguan had extraordinary talent and terrifying foundations. He was a leading figure even amongst descendants of immortals, and his position surpassed even some of their elders.

    Some of their old fogies had long since considered him their next leader, and they were training him ordingly!

    But now.... Hong Feiguan was dead!

    Who could possibly have epted this?

    ¡°Feiguan died because of you! You have to apany him to the grave!¡± Beneath the dome of heaven, the terrifying immortal avatar fixed his icy gaze on the distant Su Yi. His voice shook both heaven and earth, and everything around them trembled.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! That little wretch must die!¡± Hong Jiuchong¡¯s hair and beard bristled with anger, and his face was ashen as he bellowed in fury.

    He had a chest full of grief and anger with nowhere to vent, so he pointed his spear at Su Yi.

    ¡°Compared to Hong Feiguan, you old-timers... really are a detestable pack of lowlifes,¡± Su Yi said softly.

    He then gazed at the distant Mo Qingchou. ¡°Remember: you are not to interfere.¡±

    Mo Qingchou really wanted to ask, <i>¡°Things have alreadye this far. Why exactly are you being so insistent about this? Why insist on fighting your enemies alone even if it costs you your life? Or are you just worried about implicating the Mo Family?¡±</i>

    But in the end, she forced the words back down.

    ¡°Get him!¡±

    Terrifying murderous intent swept forth like a wave. That immortal avatar of will stepped forward in the air and swung his fist at Su Yi.

    It was just one punch, but the skies copsed and Yin and Yang switched positions! This was far beyond the bounds of the Cloud Soaring Realm. It was just one punch, but the majesty of an immortal was on full disy.

    Su Yi¡¯s expression was grim. He raised his hand and summoned the Divine Replenishment Furnace.

    <i>Weng!</i>

    The Divine Replenishment Furnace rumbled, boomed, and soared into the air, bursting with purple immortal light. Its light interwove into talisman markings that bore down on the air. Shockingly, they frittered the giant fist to nothingness in a single attempt!

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t get off scot-free, either. The terrifying aftershock left him staggering on his feet, and he couldn¡¯t help but take several steps back.

    The crowd was stunned. <i>What a mystical furnace! It¡¯s obviously a wondrous immortal treasure!</i>

    ¡°At the battle of Mount Clearmoon, that bastard used that furnace to suppress and kill the Blue Astral Immortal Flood Dragon!¡± someone cried out.

    All of a sudden, numerous gazes heated up. Who wasn¡¯t keenly aware of how valuable an immortal treasure was?

    During the End of the Dharma, it wasn¡¯t just the revenants¡¯ physical bodies that were destroyed. So were numerous mighty and terrifying treasures.

    Even those immortal treasures that remained were almost all badly damaged and corroded by the catastrophe.

    But Su Yi¡¯s furnace was obviously different. Its surface was intact, and although it was worn and patinated, its strength was extraordinary!

    ¡°How could such a treasure havended in your hands? You¡¯re desecrating a divine object!¡±

    That immortal¡¯s avatar of will struck once more, his momentum shaking the heavens.

    He swung his fist, and the ck immortal light filling the sky came pouring down, transforming into a hand so enormous as to blot out the sky.

    It reached for the Divine Replenishment Furnace.

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    Meanwhile, Hong Jiuchong led a group of Hong Family old-timers. All of them drew their treasures and surrounded Su Yi.

    These old-timers were all top figures of the Cloud Soaring Realm. Here, they weren¡¯t subject to the restriction of the Laws, so they could unleash the full extent of their power.

    Furthermore, they were now keenly aware of how terrifying Su Yi was. Thus, when they attacked, they drew their strongest treasures and unleashed their killer moves right off the bat, not holding back in the slightest.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth were shrouded in darkness, and the sun and moon lost their light.

    Even in the face of this no-holds-barred onught, Su Yi made no attempt to dodge. It was to the point that his calm expression never so much as wavered.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    As Su Yi charged ahead, the fist-sized furnace suddenly expanded to numerous times its original height. Talisman markings of the Immortal Dao erupted from its opening, and purple firelight interwove.

    Strange and inscrutable totems even appeared on its surface.

    The treasure hung in the air above Su Yi. As its purple immortal light swept through the air, the avatar¡¯s giant hand split and crumbled!

    Immediately afterward, the hum of a sword reverberated throughout the nine heavens. Su Yi swung the Sword of the Human Realm, the mysteries of reincarnation on full disy as he charged at Hong Jiuchong and the others.

    He was like an icepick ruthlessly boring a hole through their ranks.

    A heaven-shaking explosion rang out. As Su Yi¡¯s wave of sword qi swept forth, numerous treasures were sent flying. Several Hong family experts staggered back, looking wretched as could be.

    Their expressions shifted dramatically. It was only after shing with Su Yi personally that they understood just how terrifying this peak Cosmic Enlightenment Realm World King really was!

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    The immortal¡¯s avatar of will shifted through the air and attacked explosively. He¡¯d set his sights on the Divine Replenishment Furnace, and he wanted to im it for his own.

    This put enormous pressure on Su Yi!

    Were it just a matter of taking down the Hong Family¡¯s old timers, it wouldn¡¯t have been all that difficult, not with his current strength.

    But this was an immortal¡¯s avatar of will. The difference was enormous!

    Even with an immortal treasure like the Divine Replenishment Furnace, all Su Yi could do was passively defend himself. A counterattack was obviously impossible.

    Furthermore, this wasn¡¯t like the outside world. The immortal avatar of will had no need to fear a bacsh from the Laws!

    This meant that Su Yi could only endure until the avatar frittered away its power.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The battle raged with increasing intensity.

    The sight left countless onlookers¡¯ hearts quivering with fright.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Su Yi person a bit <i>too </i>terrifying? He¡¯s even holding his own against an immortal¡¯s avatar of will!?¡± someone said in a quavering voice.

    Su Yi might have looked wretched, but the strength he had on disy was enough to make their scalps go numb.

    He wasn¡¯t just contending with an immortal¡¯s avatar of will. No, he was simultaneously fending off the attacks of Hong Jiuchong and more than ten other Hong Family old-timers!

    This was far too terrifying.

    ¡°But so what? Can¡¯t you see that many factions have yet to attack? For all his strength, there¡¯s no way Su Yi will escape disaster today,¡± someone sighed.

    Outside the battlefield, the experts of the Fu Family, the Profound Divinity Sword House, Illusory Sword Immortal Tower, the Southern me Pure Lands were eyeing Su Yi hungrily. They¡¯d yet to make their moves!

    ¡°The Mo Family has obviously given up. They dare not get involved...¡± Someone noticed that despite announcing their intention to escort Su Yi safely, no one from the Mo Family had entered the fray.

    ¡°That¡¯s perfectly normal. Even if the Mo Family got involved, they couldn¡¯t possibly save Su Yi, and doing so would make them themon foe of the other top factions involved!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way the Mo Family would be able to bear the consequences of that!¡±

    ....

    <i>ng!!!</i>

    The Divine Replenishment Furnace took a heavy blow and shook violently.

    Su Yi was forced back too, lookingpletely wretched.

    Hong Jiuchong and ten other old monsters seized the opportunity to surround and attack him.

    Meanwhile, the immortal¡¯s avatar of will shot through the air and attacked once more.

    Countless hearts clenched.

    Everyone could tell that Su Yi was in grave peril! But then, an entirely unexpected scene unfolded before their very eyes.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Suddenly, Su Yi¡¯s calm, indifferent voice rang out.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Reincarnation sword intent surged forth, dark and deep. It now had an additional, indescribable but terrifying pressure about it.

    The aura of the Sword of the Nine Hells!

    Su Yi never once used it during his battle with Hong Feiguan. But now, there was no need to feign weakness.

    The crowd watched as¡ª

    Several of the Hong Family¡¯s old monsters failed to escape in time, dying explosively on the spot! Their souls were annihted, and their treasures split into chunks and disintegrated into powder!

    Su Yi seized this opportunity to leap out of their encirclement, dodging the immortal avatar of will¡¯s lethal strike by a hair.

    All of this happened in the blink of an eye.

    Su Yi broke out of his enemies¡¯ encirclement, avoided an immortal avatar of will¡¯s attack, and slew three Hong Family old monsters all at the same time!

    The crowd was astonished. All of them were wide-eyed and tongue-tied. This turnaroundpletely overturned their imaginations!

    ¡°Dammit!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and block his path!¡±

    ¡°Get him!¡±

    Hong Jiuchong and the others reacted immediately. All of them erupted with murderous intent, infuriated beyond measure.

    Even the immortal avatar of will had an unsightly look on his face.

    Bad enough that they couldn¡¯t take down a single measly Cosmic Enlightenment World King even after all this time. Now, he¡¯d gone and killed three of their experts right under his nose! This was an enormous humiliation!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The immortal avatar of will attacked with everything he had. He too was furious.

    One hundred thousand feet of immortal light shone around him. With every breath, he shook the entirendscape, and with a casual gesture, a saber condensed out of ck immortal light.

    It was like a divine astral saber. As soon as he gripped it, he shed furiously at Su Yi.

    But the Divine Replenishment Furnace blocked this strike too.

    However, the terrifying impact made the furnace shake violently, and Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but cough up a mouthful of blood. Hisplexion was increasingly pallid.

    ¡°Die!¡± Hong Jiuchong and the other old monsters attacked once more. They thought this was the ideal opportunity to suppress Su Yi and kill him on the spot.

    A hint of a cold smirk tugged at Su Yi¡¯s lips.

    The Sword of the Human Realm shed in midair.

    <i>Splurt! Splurt!</i>

    Two more Hong Family old monsters were killed. One was cleaved in two, the other decapitated.

    Both looked utterly horrifying in death.

    This scene left Hong Jiuchong and the others on the brink of madness.

    The distant onlookers, meanwhile, werepletely dazed. Even if you¡¯d hit them over the heads, they would never have anticipated this. Su Yi was obviously in dire straits and covered with wounds, yet for some reason, at this critical juncture, he¡¯d miraculously turned things around, ying multiple foes in one fell swoop!

    It was simply unbelievable.

    ¡°Be careful. The boy has mastered some sort of mysterious, taboo aura of the Dao of the Sword! At critical junctures, it can burst forth with lethal power!¡± said the immortal avatar of will, his expression ashen. ¡°However, he¡¯s severely depleted. He won¡¯t be able to hold out much longer!¡±

    Only then did the crowd understand. That so-called ¡°mysterious, taboo aura of the Dao of the Sword'''' was surely another of Su Yi¡¯s hidden cards!

    Even as he spoke, the immortal avatar of will charged at Su Yi once more.

    Hong Jiuchong and the others were now on guard, and they dared not attack recklessly. Instead, they surrounded Su Yi and gradually approached. All of this plunged him into ever greater peril.

    ¡°Attack together! Seize this moment of weakness and kill him!¡±

    Fu Dongli had been watching from the sidelines this entire time, but he could no longer hold himself back. He immediately led a group of Fu Family old-timers and charged straight into the fray.

    When they saw this, the other hostile factions could no longer hold back either!

 Chapter 1401 - Certain Doom

    <h4>Chapter 1401 - Certain Doom</h4>

    Fu Dongli and the Fu Family experts charged into the battlefield. They were headed right toward Su Yi.

    Domineering to the extreme!

    Hong Jiuchong and the Hong Family old-timers frowned, their expressions darkening.

    ¡°What are you doing? We agreed that you were only to watch the battle!¡± bellowed Hong Jiuchong.

    The Fu Family was far too dishonest. When they saw that Su Yi was about to lose, they swooped in to steal the Hong Family¡¯s kill!

    Don¡¯t misunderstand, Senior. We¡¯re here to assist you, not to steal your prize,¡± Fu Dongli exined warmly. ¡°Now is the time to rally our strength and suppress that wretch Su Yipletely!¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Hong Jiuchong snorted coldly, but this was no time for further arguments.

    ¡°We¡¯ll fight too!¡± High Elder Xie Wenliu of the Illusory Sword Immortal Tower made up his mind and led his followers onto the battlefield.

    When the old monsters of the Hidden Skies Immortal Sect, Profound Divinity Sword House, Southern mes Pure Lands, and the other factions saw this, they hesitated no longer. All of them rushed in like a swarm of hos.

    They had indeed established an alliance with the Hong Family, and the Hong Family had indeed agreed that once Su Yi was dead and they¡¯d seized the power of reincarnation, all of their allies would get their share.

    But such agreements were fundamentally fragile. After all, the Hong Family had just casually broken the rules Hong Feiguan had put in ce. Who could say with confidence that they wouldn¡¯t renege on their agreement after they¡¯d sessfully imed the power of reincarnation?

    Thus, although the other factions said they were here to help, in truth, they hoped to be the first to kill Su Yi and seize his secrets. There was no way the Hong Family could monopolize them then!

    The situation changed immediately.

    Everywhere you looked, groups of old monsters of ancient orthodoxies were charging into the fray. Each had a terrifying aura, like gods marching into battle. The entire stretch of heaven and earth was thrown into disarray.

    There were over a hundred old monsters in total, and everyst one of them was in the Cloud Soaring Realm!

    While immortal revenants were still unable to enter the world, these Cloud Soaring Transcendents represented the pinnacle of power in the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone. Outside it, any one of them could sweep through the various star realms with ease.

    And now, all of them were attacking together, and all of them were targeting Su Yi!

    But then¡ª¡ª

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth swayed as their power devastated thendscape. It was like the descent of the apocalypse. Immortal light swept across the skies like the rising tide, and dazzling treasures unleashed their divine power.

    The entire stretch of heaven and earth seemed on the verge of utter destruction!

    The distant onlookers were experts in their own right, but all of them froze in ce, ovee with astonishment. All they could think was¡ª¡ª

    Su Yi was finished!

    Only an immortal revenant could possibly have broken free of such an encirclement. Anyone beneath that level was absolutely doomed.

    Besides, Su Yi was already injured after his duel. His situation already didn¡¯t bode well.

    Now, over a hundred Cloud Soaring Realm old monsters were attacking simultaneously, all of thempeting to be the one to finish him off. Who could possibly have endured such an onught?

    ¡°No matter what, Su Yi really is an unparalleled, legendary figure. There¡¯s never been anyone else like him. s, his legend will soon end,¡± someone said with a deep sigh.

    Everyone here was a revenant who¡¯d survived the End of the Dharma. All of them had been prominent cultivators in life.

    But none of them could deny that Su Yi was an unprecedented figure!

    He controlled the power of reincarnation, and even as a mere World King, he could easily suppress and kill experts of the Path of Transcendence. Even more terrifyingly, he could fend off the attacks of an immortal¡¯s avatar of will!

    Even in ancient times, even if you searched the entire world, you¡¯d find no one else like him. He truly was unique and unprecedented, an unparalleled figure!

    s, this dazzling legend would struggle to escape disaster this time.

    ¡°What legend? Ultimately, it¡¯s all because of the power of reincarnation. If we controlled that power, couldn¡¯t we do the same?¡± someone grumbled. ¡°Were that not the case, why would the various top factions be in such a frenzy?¡±

    The entire area was in uproar. The crowd was paying close attention.

    On the battlefield, they watched as Cloud Soaring experts attacked like mad. Su Yi couldn¡¯t fight back at all, and he was riddled with wounds.

    No matter where he tried to flee, he was greeted by yet another terrifying attack.

    Within just a few blinks of an eye, his entire body was gushing with blood, staining his blue robes red. His wounds were too numerous to count.

    If not for the Divine Replenishment Furnace blocking most of the attacks, he likely would have fallen long ago!

    ¡°Die!¡±

    ¡°Die!¡±

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s enemies werepletely frenzied. When they saw that he was about to fall, they were eager to suppress him as quickly as possible.

    ¡°Qingchou, are we really just going to watch?¡± Mo Yuanshan was frantic. Before they left, Ancestor Xinglinmanded that no matter what, they had to do their utmost to ensure Su Yi¡¯s safety!

    Mo Qingchou¡¯s beautiful face shifted erratically. She couldn¡¯t have been any more conflicted.

    She still vividly recalled Su Yi¡¯s warning. He insisted that even if he met with certain doom, they were not to intervene.

    Even so, how could Mo Qingchou remain unmoved after seeing Su Yi in such grave peril?

    ¡°Things havee this far. Why isn¡¯t Celestial Red Cloud here yet?¡± Mo Qingchou was baffled. Celestial Red Cloud hade to the battle of the Violet Heavens tform to save Su Yi from disaster, so how could she possibly remain a bystander this time?

    Yet for some reason, even after Su Yi was surrounded and on the brink of inescapable disaster, there was still no sign of Celestial Red Cloud!

    ¡°Qingchou, Fellow Daoist Su won¡¯t be able to hold out much longer!!!¡± Mo Yuanshan was too frantic to stay still.

    Mo Qingchou¡¯s delicate frame quivered. She could see that Su Yi waspletely surrounded, his flesh in tatters and his body bathed with blood. It seemed he might topple at a moment¡¯s notice.

    His enemies were like sharks in a blood frenzy.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Mo Qingchou suddenly clenched her teeth, then no longer hesitated.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t want their help, but would the Mo Family really let him die just because he said so?

    No!

    Ancestor Xinglin had issued orders in no uncertain terms. No matter what, they had to stand staunchly by Su Yi¡¯s side!

    Mo Yuanshan¡¯s spirits soared, and he too bellowed, ¡°Attack!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The Mo Family¡¯s old monsters charged valiantly into the fray. All of them activated their treasures and attacked with full force, heedless of who their opponents were.

    The battlefield was instantly in chaos.

    The old monsters surrounding Su Yi were caught off guard. When they realized what was happening, all of them were iparably furious and astonished.

    Furious voices soon rose from all over the battlefield.

    ¡°Is the Mo Family insane?¡±

    ¡°Do you really want to be themon foes of every revenant beneath the heavens!?¡±

    ¡°Bastards!!¡±

    ¡°Kill them!!¡±

    The Cloud Soaring experts of factions hostile to Su Yi were red-eyed and frenzied. How could they possibly fear the Mo Family¡¯s power? All of them fought back like mad.

    Although the Mo Family¡¯s intervention effectively reduced the number of enemies restricting Su Yi¡¯s movements, it was like trying to put out a wildfire with a ss of water. Su Yi was still thoroughly surrounded!

    ¡°They really don¡¯t know how to listen...¡± Su Yi sighed.

    But he was nheless moved. By intervening, the Mo Family had effectively cast aside all pretenses of cordiality with every faction hostile to him. They¡¯d resolutely taken a stand beside him!

    The consequences of this decision would be severe. All other revenants would see them as their enemies. Yet the Mo Family hade to his aid anyway!

    Admittedly, this undoubtedly had something to do with Daoist Master Red Cloud, but this was still proof that the Mo Family was doing their utmost to aid him! How could Su Yi not be moved?

    ¡°Hah!¡± Suddenly, the immortal avatar of will bellowed and seized the Divine Replenishment Furnace. He then threw back his head andughed. ¡°What a wondrous treasure! From this day forth, it belongs to the Hong Family!¡±

    Su Yi, meanwhile, coughed up blood. His injuries were far too grave, and his battered frame was on the verge of breaking. His wounds bled nonstop.

    But this only drove his enemies to even greater madness. All of them pounced, hoping to suppress Su Yi as quickly as possible.

    Even though the old monsters of the Mo Family went all out, they couldn¡¯t rescue him in time. All of them were frantic with worry.

    But although no one noticed it, even surrounded by danger, Su Yi¡¯s distant, profound gaze remained perfectly calm, without the slightest ripple of surprise.

    He¡¯d predicted that he¡¯d face grave, inestimable peril when he came to the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone. How could he <i>not </i>have made preparations?

    As he fought, he thought to himself, <i>This battle to the death has let me temper my essence, qi, and spirit to achieve true wlessness. My heart and will are unshakeable! I can already sense that an opportunity to break through has arrived...</i>

    His cultivation had already reached the pinnacle of Cosmic Enlightenment. All hecked was tempering of his essence, qi, spirit, heart, and will.

    If his cultivation base were a furnace, then his essence, qi, spirit, heart, and will were its mes! It was only when the mes burned their hottest that they¡¯d resonatepletely with the furnace, letting him realize a perfect breakthrough!

    And over the course of this life-or-death battle, Su Yi had done just that.

    He could sense theplete Path of Transcendence within the Laws. So long as he wished it, he could step onto it whenever he pleased!

    <i>ng!!</i>

    A heaven-shaking impact rang out, and the Sword of the Human Realm flew from Su Yi¡¯s grip. Fu Dongli swooped in to seize it.

    By now, Su Yi had lost both the Divine Replenishment Furnace and the Sword of the Human Realm. His injuries were so severe that he was on the brink of death.

    In his enemies¡¯ eyes, he was no different from amb to the ughter!

    At that moment, Mo Qingchou and the others¡¯ hearts were on tenterhooks. They visibly lost theirposure; they couldn¡¯t even imagine how they¡¯d report back to the n if Su Yi just upped and died like this.

    At that moment, the distant onlookers couldn¡¯t even bear to watch. Visions of Su Yi¡¯s brutal, bloody demise rose unbidden to their minds.

    At that moment, Su Yi gazed up at the sky. Despite his situation, his gaze shone with anticipation.

    And at that moment, the sixth divine chain shook violently within his sea of consciousness, stirring up a terrifying energy fluctuation.

    ¡°Fine!!! This lofty one will help you kill your enemies! No matter what, you absolutely cannot break through now!!¡±

    A shout tinged with resentment and frustration suddenly boomed throughout Su Yi¡¯s sea of consciousness.

    It was the voice of his sixth incarnation.

    ¡°You¡¯ve finally lowered your head?¡± A faint, nigh imperceptible hint of a smile tugged at Su Yi¡¯s lips.

    He¡¯d finally emerged victorious in his silentpetition with his sixth incarnation!

    This was the true reason Su Yi hadn¡¯t hesitated to show up to this duel. His goal was to force his sixth incarnation to lower his head andpromise!

    But before Su Yi could celebrate, his mind buzzed, and his sea of consciousness rumbled and boomed. The vast, mysterious power of his sixth incarnation¡¯s Dao Imprint surged out of the sixth divine chain and coursed throughout Su Yi¡¯s entire body.

    Immediately afterward, an endlessly tyrannical aura so terrifying as to make even the heavens themselves quake silently emanated from him!

 Chapter 1402- Massacre!

    <h4>Chapter 1402- Massacre!</h4>

    Su Yi¡¯s battered frame was drenched in blood, and he was entirely unarmed. There was nowhere left to run, and he was on the brink of death!

    In this state, he looked to his powerful enemies like a grand stroke of fortune ready to be imed.

    ¡°Out of my way!¡±

    ¡°Get him!¡±

    Everyone went mad, their eyes red. They weren¡¯t at all concerned with any prior agreements. All they wanted was to kill Su Yi as quickly as possible and im his secrets for their own.

    Reincarnation!

    So long as they controlled this taboo power, they could break their curses. More than that, it would serve as a killer weapon to let them intimidate all other revenants. Then, they couldmand everyone beneath the heavens. Who would dare to disobey?

    But most tempting of all was that with the power of reincarnation, they could undergo rebirth to cultivate anew!

    This was an absolutely irresistible temptation to all with ambitions to reach greater heights of the Dao.

    ¡°Out of my way!¡±

    Amidst the chaos, Fu Dongli took out a golden bell emanating immortal light and struck it in midair.

    <i>Dang!!!!</i>

    Golden soundwaves swept outward, forcing those nearby back. Fu Dongli then seized the opportunity to race right up to Su Yi.

    ¡°Su Yi, you¡¯ll die by my hand!¡± Fu Dongli couldn¡¯t disguise his excitement. His eyes zed with murderous intent, and his longing and eagerness were written all over his face.

    He would never forget the way Su Yi had brutally trampled him after their first confrontation.

    As he spoke, he also took action. A blue-green jade bowl floated above his palm, and a resplendent rain of light erupted from it.

    The Universe in a Bowl!

    The bowl looked like it was only about the size of a fist, but it could contain an entire small world!

    This was a true immortal treasure. When used in battle, it could capture and suppress enemies with ease.

    Unfortunately, the Universe in a Bowl had a startling gash on its surface. The damage was quite severe, meaning it was nowhere nearparable to the Divine Replenishment Furnace.

    Even so, its power was terrifying.

    ¡°Take this!¡± Fu Dongli bellowed.

    Resplendent light erupted from the Universe in a Bowl, enveloping Su Yi.

    But it was in that moment that¡ª¡ª

    The look in Su Yi¡¯s eyes suddenly shifted, bing cold, cruel, and despotic. A nigh imperceptible hint of a smile tugged at his lips, and an indescribably terrifying momentum silently surged around him.

    He casually raised his hand and grabbed.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The rain of light filling the air burst.

    The Universe in a Bowl floated directly into Su Yi¡¯s hand, trembling violently.

    It wasn¡¯t struggling. No, it was terrified and quivering with fright!

    Fu Dongli¡¯s excited smile froze in ce. His pupils abruptly constricted, and he couldn¡¯t help but cry out, ¡°You...¡±

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    The Universe in a Bowl shattered into fragments in Su Yi¡¯s grp.

    ¡°You think a broken bowl is enough to defeat this lofty one?¡± Su Yi¡¯s gaze shone with mockery. He made no attempt to disguise his disdain.

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    The resulting bacsh made Fu Dongli cough up blood, and his face paled.

    The surrounding experts still hadn¡¯t realized what was going on. When they saw Fu Dongli¡¯s attempt fail, all of them rushed in, practically mad with delight.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    ¡°Suppress him!

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    Their eyes were red, and they seemed frenzied.

    Su Yi couldn''t help butugh, revealing his pearly white teeth.

    His eyes were typically distant and calm, but now, they shone with cold indifference and murderous intent. Even his aura changedpletely.

    He now seemed tyrannical, despotic, and prideful!

    Practically simultaneously, Su Yi¡¯s badly battered frame burst with power so terrifying as to make even the heavens themselves tremble.

    <i>Boom!!!</i>

    The surrounding stretch of sky shattered and caved in as everything met with destruction.

    The experts¡¯ treasures were all flung backward, their wails shaking the heavens. Quite a few of them shattered into pieces.

    As for the charging experts themselves? It was as if a windstorm had swept into them, sending them flying in all directions.

    A momentter, their startled cries rang out, one after another.

    ¡°That¡¯s my sword.¡± Su Yi stretched out his hand.

    <i>ng!</i>

    Fu Dongli had suppressed the Sword of the Human Realm just minutes prior, but it now shot through the air andnded in Su Yi¡¯s outstretched palm.

    He flicked the de, and its hums boomed like lightning, reverberating throughout the nine heavens and shaking the mountains and rivers.

    ¡°Refining a sword of this quality at this level of cultivation? Impressive.¡± Su Yi inclined his head.

    As he spoke, he turned his wrist, then performed a simple sh.

    <i>Boom!!!</i>

    A streak of sword qi cleaved through the air, fully a thousand feet long. Off in the distance, several Cloud Soaring experts exploded, offering no more resistance than paper as their souls dispersed.

    The sword qi left a terrifying rift in the sky, and it showed no sign of dissipating.

    There was no power of reincarnation in that strike. It was simple, pure, and tyrannical, as if it were cleaving through rotten wood. It seemed nothing could stand in its way!

    Everyone was ovee with astonishment, no exceptions.

    ¡°How is this possible!?¡± someone shrieked.

    Earlier, it had seemed as if Su Yi were injured to the brink of death. He seemed no different from amb helplessly waiting to be ughtered.

    Who¡¯d have thought he¡¯d transform into what seemed like an entirely different person in the blink of an eye? He¡¯d just forced back a throng of powerful foes relying on nothing but his own strength and momentum!

    ¡°What the...¡± Mo Qingchou, Mo Yuanshan, and the others were startled too.

    Earlier, it had seemed as if Su Yi were on the brink of death, and their hearts were on tenterhooks. Even if you¡¯d hit them over the head, they would never have guessed that not only would Su Yi survive, but he¡¯d even break through his enemies¡¯ joint encirclement in one fell swoop!

    ¡°He isn¡¯t dead!?¡± The distant onlookers were so stunned that their jaws practically hit the floor.

    ¡°No, something isn¡¯t right here. How did his aura... suddenly be so powerful!?¡± someone gasped, practically stammering.

    The battlefield was in uproar. The Cloud Soaring revenants of various camps all looked bewildered and uncertain. For a moment, none dared recklessly approach!

    Because Su Yi really was different.

    His blue robes were still drenched with blood, and he was still severely injured. He looked wretched, yet a seemingly all-powerful, tyrannical aura was emanating from. Even the surrounding skies shook and churned as if unable to bear the pressure!

    Gazing upon the battlefield from afar, Su Yi didn¡¯t seem like a cultivator of the Human Realm surrounded by grave peril. No, this seemed more like the descent of an unrivaled and contemptuous sovereign from on high!

    His aura alone put immense pressure on them, sending chills coursing throughout their entire bodies.

    ¡°Be careful! It seems some terrifying entity has possessed him!¡± The Hong Family¡¯s immortal avatar of will issued a solemn warning.

    Many of the others¡¯ eyelids twitched. <i>Could this be Su Yi¡¯s true trump card?</i>

    ¡°And here I thought we¡¯d encountered some incredibly powerful foe. So, it¡¯s nothing but a pack of lonely ghosts.¡± Su Yi put one hand behind his back and one hand on his sword. His eyes shone with tyrannical, imposing sword light as he scanned the area. He made no attempt to disguise the disdain in his expression.

    He even seemed disappointed.

    ¡°No true immortals at all... not even one?¡± Su Yi frowned.

    The crowd didn¡¯t know what to make out of that. <i>What kind of tone is that? He makes it sound as if even true immortals would barely have been worthy of his notice!</i>

    ¡°Quit putting on airs!¡± The Hong Family¡¯s immortal avatar of will snorted coldly. ¡°Everyone, take out your greatest treasures, and let¡¯s kill this impudent pup quickly!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± The Cloud Soaring experts naturally understood the necessity of this, and they dared not hesitate. All of them drew upon their trump cards.

    ¡°Rise!¡± Over in the Illusory Sword Immortal Tower¡¯s camp, Xie Wenliu flung an ancient scabbard into the air.

    The scabbard rumbled and boomed as an illusory sword immortal rose. This was another immortal avatar of will, and his majesty shook the heavens!

    ¡°Ancestor, I respectfully ask for your aid!¡± Hua Qinghai of the Profound Divinity Sword House solemnly held a piece of immortal jade aloft.

    <i>Rumble!</i>

    Heaven and earth shook as the jade shattered, and an unparalleled, sultry beauty appeared.

    Yet another immortal avatar of will!

    Practically simultaneously, other avatars of will rose from the ranks of the Fu Family, the Hidden Sky Immortal Sect, the Southern me Pure Lands, and other hostile factions.

    In the blink of an eye, there were sixteen of them in total, including the Hong Family¡¯s!

    The distant onlookers were astonished. All of them stood there in a daze, rooted to the spot.

    How incredible was this scene they were witnessing?

    There was no doubt about it. The ancient orthodoxies hade prepared to kill Su Yi no matter what. They hadn¡¯t just sent their Cloud Soaring experts. No, they¡¯d even brought immortal avatars of will as their killer weapons!

    <i>Those old bastards are just too ruthless! </i>Mo Qingchou¡¯s heart clenched. Her fellow nsmen were stricken too.

    Who could have imagined that these factions would prepare such an incredible lineup just to take Su Yi down?

    But after taking all of this in, Su Yi seemed somehow unsatisfied. His brow furrowed, and he said, ¡°Is that... all?¡±

    The crowd was unwittingly gobsmacked. <i>What, isn¡¯t that enough?</i>

    ¡°It¡¯s more than enough to kill you!¡± the Hong Family¡¯s immortal avatar of will said icily.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    He joined forces with the other avatars to attack, stirring up a current of destructive power. It truly looked as if gods were marching into battle.

    Heaven and earth were overturned. Everything on all sides was thrown into upheaval.

    The Cloud Soaring Realm old monsters could no longer remain. They had no choice but to move further away. Otherwise, the aftershock alone threatened to deal them a heavy blow.

    This was what made immortal avatars of will so terrifying. Although they weren¡¯t true immortals, their power was far beyond that of any Transcendent!

    Su Yi was angry.

    Well, strictly speaking, his sixth incarnation was angry.

    He¡¯d been forced topromise with Su Yi, and he wasn¡¯t at all happy about it. He¡¯d at least hoped to kill to heart¡¯s content to make up for it.

    But now, he discovered that his enemies weren¡¯t even worth looking at!

    ¡°Cut!¡± The Illusory Sword Immortal Tower¡¯s avatar of will, the illusory sword immortal, attacked first. He swung his hand, and a boundless sword rain came crashing down, like the river of stars pouring onto the world below.

    ¡°An ant trying to shake a tree!¡±

    Su Yi attacked too.

    <i>ng!</i>

    He didn¡¯t even look at his enemies¡¯ attacks. He just stepped into the air and swung his sword.

    A streak of sword qi exploded into being, simple and direct, yet full of unparalleled momentum.

    <i>Boom!!!</i>

    The sword rain filling the skies shattered and broke.

    The immortal avatar of will appeared quickly, but died even more quickly. Su Yi¡¯s sh reduced him to countless chunks, which exploded into nothingness.

    Everyone felt as if giant hands were squeezing their hearts. Their expressions filled with astonishment.

    One sh, and he¡¯d cut down an immortal¡¯s avatar of will!?

    But this was only just the beginning. To the crowd, Su Yi seemed like a god of the sword descending upon the Human Realm. His contemptuous aura shook the skies on all sides.

    An immortal avatar of will was sure to crumble with each casual strike.

    It was simply too terrifying.

    His attacks were simple, without any technique to speak of, but they were tyrannical to the extreme. Nothing could stand in their way. If theynded, their target was doomed!

    It didn¡¯t matter how powerful the immortal avatars were or what secret arts they unleashed. To ¡°Su Yi,¡± none of them were remotely worth looking at.

    His enemies really did seem like ants trying to shake a tree, or rather, moths to the me!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Sword qi filled all of creation. Su Yi slipped through the crowd, and wherever he went, another immortal avatar of will fell, disappearing in a puff of smoke.

    The distant onlookers were so astonished that their minds wentpletely nk.

    It was as if they were witnessing a miracle!

    Except...that miracle was actually a one-sided massacre. And those massacred were all immortal avatars of will stronger than even Cloud Soaring Transcendents!

    It was an undiluted and extreme vision of ughter, and it was unquestionably and overwhelmingly astonishing.

    In the time it took for the crowd to recover from their momentary daze, nine immortal avatars had fallen!

 Chapter 1403 - My Heart Is Like a Sword, Suppressing the Heavens

    <h4>Chapter 1403 - My Heart Is Like a Sword, Suppressing the Heavens</h4>

    ¡°Has Fellow Daoist Su been possessed by an expert of the Immortal Realm?¡± Mo Qingchou¡¯s starry eyes widened, and her smooth skin quivered.

    Earlier, it had seemed as if Su Yi werepletely doomed and injured to the brink of death. It was hard not to worry on his behalf.

    But now, he seemed like an entirely different person! His strength had be unimaginably terrifying, and he was tyrannical and unrestrained. He slew immortal avatars of will as if it were no more difficult than removing something from his pocket!

    ¡°True, living immortals no longer exist in this world. Don¡¯t forget; even here in the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone, immortal revenants have yet to truly emerge,¡± murmured Mo Yuanshan.

    He too was astonished.

    It was true that immortals no longer existed in this world.

    Even immortal revenants were ultimately just soul bodies, neither fully human nor ghost.

    Yet now, Su Yi disyed power so terrifying that it made even heaven and earth tremble. It was no wonder Mo Qingchou suspected he¡¯d been possessed by an immortal.

    But that obviously wasn¡¯t possible. Immortal revenants still couldn¡¯t enter the world!

    Something strange was afoot here.

    ¡°No¡ª!¡±

    Suddenly, a terrified shriek echoed throughout the battlefield.

    Su Yi turned his sword, and several hundred feet away, that sultry beauty¡¯s avatar of will was destroyed before she could even attempt to dodge.

    The entire battlefield was instantly in chaos. Countless people watched in terror and dread, then retreated further back.

    ¡°How is this possible?! Even if he¡¯s borrowing an immortal¡¯s power, it shouldn¡¯t be possible to disy such strength in the present day!¡± Hong Jiuchong¡¯s eyes bulged, and his courage wavered. He waspletely unable to ept this.

    A full sixteen immortal avatars of will had entered the fray!

    This was the strongest card at their disposal. They¡¯d assumed this would be enough to take Su Yi down with ease.

    Who¡¯d have thought that even immortal avatars of will would be as threatening as a bunch of eggs thrown at a city wall?

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised?

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth were thrown into upheaval. Three immortal avatars of will joined forces, setting themselves aze as they unleashed their strongest attacks. They were aiming for mutual destruction.

    There was no denying that this approach was terrifying and ruthless.

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t so much as spare them a single nce. It was to the point that he couldn¡¯t even be bothered to use his sword. His robes fluttered around him as he pressed down on the air.

    Ten thousand feet away, the skies caved in, burying the three immortal avatars of will and reducing them to powder.

    ¡°Just who are you!?¡± another immortal avatar shouted, full of dread and terror.

    The crowd was wondering the same thing. <i>That¡¯s right. Just who is this person?</i>

    ¡°Who am I...?¡± Su Yi said softly, his eyes shining with reminiscence, as if he were recalling his days on the battlefield and years wandering beneath the heavens, sword in hand.

    Back then, he was unbridled and domineering. He¡¯d once bathed the heavens in a sea of blood, fighting and killing until no one else dared to proim themselves sovereign. He was despotic, cold, and cruel. His sword had left behind too many vengeful souls to count!

    Some had cursed him as a tyrant.

    Others had taken him as their sovereign and master.

    Still others still had seen him as... a demon god!

    Su Yi recalled it all, thenughed. Hisughter was contemptuous, unbridled, and entirely fearless.

    s...

    All of that was in the past. None of his former glory remained. As hisughter neared its end, it was tinged with destion and loneliness.

    ¡°Me? I¡¯m just a sword cultivator with no ce to call home...¡± Su Yi whispered.

    It was as if he were summarizing his life.

    He¡¯d epted it, and he could look past it all. His former glory and aplishments were now nothing but ancient history, not even worth discussing. Casting aside these superficial glories and returning to his fundamental nature, he was ultimately... no more than a sword cultivator!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    When he saw that Su Yi was distracted, an immortal avatar of will seized the opportunity to attack, filling the sky with immortal light.

    ¡°There¡¯s not much time left. I can¡¯t let you live,¡± Su Yiughed. His pearly white teeth caught the light of the heavens, stinging the eyes.

    He put away the Sword of the Human Realm and waved his sleeves.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    The immortal avatar of will was still mid-charge when he exploded like paper mache.

    Now, only two avatars of will remained on the battlefield.

    The massacre they¡¯d just witnessed left the survivingbatants in a panic. Their will to fight hadpletely crumbled.

    ¡°Run!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and flee!¡±

    Terrified shrieks rose and fell throughout the surrounding area in waves. Su Yi¡¯s enemies included over a hundred Cloud Soaring Realm old monsters of various factions, but now, they were scared out of their wits, scampering every which way in fright.

    When Su Yi saw this, he threw back his head,ughed uproariously, and raised his hand into the air. ¡°The Dao is as lofty as the heavens, but my heart is like a sword. It can suppress the heavens until they¡¯re just three feet tall!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A radiant streak of sword qi exploded into being beneath the dome of heaven, like floodwaters bursting through a dam and pouring onto the world below.

    Wherever this sword qi passed, the scampering Cloud Soaring Revenants were enveloped and annihted before they knew what had hit them.

    Likemps extinguished in a raging windstorm!

    ¡°We admit defeat!!!!¡± someone shouted as they gave in to despair.

    ¡°Dammit! Why is this happening?¡± someone shrieked. They¡¯d just discovered that the entire area was enveloped in the power of the Dao of the Sword. No matter where they tried to flee, every possible escape route had been sealed off. There was nowhere to run.

    It was as if heaven and earth were a cage, and there were walls surrounding them on all sides!

    Even Mo Qingchou, Mo Yuanshan and the others were trapped. All of them were so startled that they broke out in cold sweats, and they dared not recklessly take action.

    ¡°Give it everything you¡¯ve got!!!¡± the Hong Family¡¯s immortal avatar of will bellowed, casting all reservations aside.

    There was no escape. In that case, they might as well struggle with all their might!

    ¡°Die!¡±

    ¡°Kill him!

    Numerous Cloud Soaring old monsters¡¯ eyes were bloodshot as they fought with everything they had.

    A desperate dog could jump over a spiked fence. Didn¡¯t the same apply to human beings?

    Su Yi stood in midair, his presence utterly proud, contemptuous, and tyrannical. His eyes were cold and cruel. He stretched out his right pointer finger and tapped the air.

    ¡°The unrest of this ever-shifting world is as fleeting as a dream, while my heart is as unfettered as the wind!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A streak of sword intent surged into being. It seemed to rise above the nine heavens, beyond the bounds of the mundane world. When it descended, the attacking experts fell like grass beneath a farmer¡¯s scythe, then fell to the ground in pieces.

    The Hong Family¡¯s avatar of will couldn¡¯t withstand this sword intent. He too exploded instantly!

    An indescribable, terrifying chill coursed through the survivors¡¯ hearts. All of them froze, rooted to the spot, as if they¡¯d broken down.

    <i>Is he even human?</i>

    He killed without blinking, destroying foes in the snap of a finger, single-handedly suppressing the entire battlefield!

    Even if true immortal revenants were here, they couldn¡¯t possibly have disyed such power!

    ¡°The heavens aren¡¯t worthy of dread, and gods aren¡¯t worthy of awe. His enemies cannot break him, and the Dao cannot impede him. That¡¯s how a sword cultivator ought to be,¡± murmured Su Yi.

    This was a reflection of his heart he¡¯d written in his youth, and even now, he dared not forget it!

    At that moment, the heavens swayed as if about to fall, and the earth shook as if about to copse. The skies trembled and split on all sides.

    An unprecedentedly terrifying aura burst out of Su Yi. Countless minds went nk. It was as if they were gazing at a god standing proudly atop the Human Realm. His sheer momentum seemed capable of overturning heaven and earth and destroying everything in between!

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity. Discussing such things with you would amount to nothing more than ying the zither for a cow....¡± Su Yi sighed, his heart utterly bleak.

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, formless sword force swept across heaven and earth like a tidal wave or avnche. Beneath countless astonished gazes, one Cloud Soaring Realm old monster perished, reduced to tiny pieces like duckweed beneath a heartless, tyrannical hurricane.

    Heaven and earth dimmed abruptly. Everything was thrown into chaos!

    A single sh could actually be this powerful!

    By the time the dust and smoke dissipated and the firelight receded, the surrounding thousand milesy in ruin.

    Everyst one of Su Yi¡¯s enemies had perished. There wasn¡¯t so much as a single survivor.

    Mo Qingchou, Mo Yuanshan, and the other Mo Family old-timers stood there in a daze, still as y statues. They stood out like sore thumbs.

    And Su Yi stood in the distance, his blue robes drenched with blood and his body badly battered. Despite his injuries, his aura linked heaven and earth, and he seemed utterly unshakeable, like an eternal sovereign!

    The distant onlookers werepletely dazed. This incident ought to have ended when the curtains fell on Su Yi and Hong Feiguan¡¯s duel.

    Hong Feiguan lost and died full of hatred at the hands of his own family.

    But now, over a hundred Cloud Soaring experts of the Hong Family, Fu Family, Illusory Sword Immortal Tower, Southern me Pure Lands, and the Profound Divinity Sword House had perished, alongside sixteen immortal avatars of will!

    No one could possibly have anticipated this result. The word astonishment was insufficient to describe their emotions.

    Su Yi tapped his temple and whispered to himself, ¡°I won¡¯tpromise with you now. No, I ought to ensure you owe me a favor.¡±

    Within his sea of consciousness, Su Yi¡¯s soul avatar was silent. He could see everything his sixth incarnation was doing in full detail, and even he was astonished.

    After all, his sixth incarnation had only used a portion of his power. Most of it was still under the suppression of the Sword of the Nine Hells.

    Even so, his sixth incarnation¡¯s disy of strength was terrifying beyond imagination. He seemed invincible, and no one could stand in his way!

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t even imagine how powerful his cultivation must have been in life.

    However, Su Yi wouldn¡¯t underestimate himself on ount of that, nor would he let his sixth incarnation¡¯s power intimidate him.

    This was because, in this lifetime, at the same level of cultivation, he¡¯d already surpassed his sixth incarnation!

    As his cultivation base rose, he¡¯d surpass his sixth incarnation¡¯s peak strength sooner orter.

    Furthermore, he controlled the power of reincarnation, making him the only one of his lifetimes capable of fusing with the Dao Imprints of his past selves. The Temple Master and Shen Mu had never achieved this, and neither had his sixth incarnation.

    This was what gave Su Yi the confidence topete with his sixth incarnation. He wasn¡¯t afraid.

    ......

    Heaven and earth were deathly still. Even the wind fell silent.

    Su Yi stood beneath the dome of heaven, brushed off his robes, then looked at Mo Qingchou. ¡°Guide me to the Hong Family estate.¡±

    Mo Qingchou felt such intense pressure bearing down on her that she struggled to breathe. She nodded, practically out of instinct.

    Su Yi stepped into the air and waved his sleeves. Invisible power enveloped Mo Qingchou, and a momentter, the two of them disappeared.

    The terrifying pressure filling the entire area quickly dissipated. As soon as it was gone, the crowd felt as if a massive boulder had been lifted from their hearts, and they reacted as if awakening from a dream. They simultaneously sighed in relief.

    A momentter, the silence gave way to a mor of voices.

    ¡°I... I really wasn¡¯t dreaming just now, was I?¡±

    ¡°Who would dare believe that Su Yi single-handedly slew so many powerful foes?¡±

    ¡°Just what kind of power possessed him? Wasn¡¯t it a bit <i>too</i> terrifying?¡±

    ¡°The Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone will never be the same!¡±

    Before, the shock to the distant onlookers¡¯ hearts had been too great to even react. And the moment they rxed, theypletely lost control. Even as they discussed the battle, their hearts were still full of lingering dread, and they were only more astonished with every bit of the fight that they recalled.

    ¡°The Hong Family is in for disaster!¡± Mo Yuanshan took a deep breath and suppressed his turbulent emotions. ¡°Today¡¯s massacre.... Is far from over!¡±

 Chapter 1404 - Release Her!

    <h4>Chapter 1404 - Release Her!</h4>

    A fist-sized furnacey on the battlefield.

    Mo Yuanshan walked up and put it away. This was Su Yi¡¯s treasure; it wouldn¡¯t do for it to get lost.

    ¡°Go scour the battlefield for trophies on Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s behalf,¡± ordered Mo Yuanshan.

    Not long ago, the other Mo Family old-timers would have displeased. Just how lofty were their statuses? Who would dare order them about? And for such a trivial task?

    But now, they were all too happy to agree.

    Su Yi had won this battle.

    And the Mo Family had effectively won too! They didn¡¯t even need to think to know that the Mo Family and Su Yi¡¯s rtionship would improve after this.

    So what if this made them themon foes of all other revenants? They could simply disregard it!

    ......

    ¡°No wonder that punk kid was so fearless. So, he¡¯s actually in possession of such terrifying power...¡±

    A yellow dog was watching from far, far away. Its gaze was distant, heavy, and uncharacteristically solemn.

    ¡°Ee? That mutt can actually talk?¡± eximed a nearby revenant.

    The dog smacked him with its paw. The revenant cried out as he was sent flying.

    ¡°Blind, idiotic trash!¡± The yellow dog spat, then turned and left.

    It hade here on Daoist Master Red Cloud¡¯s orders. It had originally hoped to intervene, rescuing Su Yi from disaster at a critical juncture.

    But now, it seemed there was no need for that.

    On the contrary, Su Yi¡¯s terrifying disy had shocked the dog too. It had to return as quickly as possible to report to Daoist Master Red Cloud.

    ......

    Red Lightning Immortal Mountain.

    This was the Hong Family¡¯s territory, and it was shrouded in blood-red lightning year-round.

    Within a pavilion, an elderly servant in gray said solemnly, ¡°Miss Qing Tang, this old man has been ordered to escort you safely out of the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone.¡±

    ¡°Hong Feiguan is really letting me go?¡± Qing Tang couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    The day the Tailor had first delivered her here, Hong Feiguan said that he wouldn¡¯t hurt an innocent over his grudge against Su Yi. Thus, regardless of who won and lost their duel, he¡¯d let her go.

    But Qing Tang had only half believed him. She didn¡¯t know Hong Feiguan, and she naturally couldn¡¯t trust such a promise.

    ¡°Our young leader has always conducted himself forthrightly, and he makes his decisions with a clear conscience. He agreed to let you go, so he naturally won¡¯t go back on his word,¡± the elderly servant in gray said solemnly.

    ¡°That so...?¡± Qing Tang hesitated, then said, ¡°Then... can you lead me to Mount Luowu?¡±

    The elderly servant shook his head. ¡°My only mission is to escort you safely out of the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone.¡±

    Qing Tang¡¯s brow knit slightly, but in the end, she nodded. ¡°Very well.¡±

    Leaving the Hong Family first worked too.

    She and the elderly servant promptly set off, but shortly after leaving the pavilion, someone intercepted them.

    ¡°Stop right there! The family head says that Miss Qing Tang is not permitted to leave!¡± An ornately dressed middle-aged man appeared and said expressionlessly.

    The elderly servant had an unsightly look on his face as he sped his fist and said, ¡°Fifth Elder, these were the young leader¡¯s orders, and he already acquired the family head¡¯s approval.

    The middle-aged man said icily, ¡°The family head said it won¡¯t be toote to decide whether Miss Qing Tanges or goes <i>after </i>the young leader has returned.¡±

    The elderly servant immediately fell silent.

    Undisguisable disappointment appeared on Qing Tang¡¯s face, and she couldn¡¯t help but jeer, ¡°So, this is the weight of Hong Feiguan¡¯s word? Turns out it was just another empty promise.¡±

    <i>Whap!</i>

    The middle-aged man in gray pped Qing Tang across her picture-perfect face, which reddened and swelled. Her graceful figure staggered back, and she almost fell.

    The ornately dressed middle-aged man said icily, his gaze rife with disdain, ¡°Remember your ce. You¡¯re nothing but a prisoner. If you dare nder our young leader again, I¡¯ll leave you longing to die, yet unable to do so!¡±

    Qing Tang¡¯s starry eyes frosted over, but she wasn¡¯t at all bothered by the humiliation this p had brought her. ¡°So what if I¡¯m a prisoner? If I die, what will the Hong Family have to threaten my master with?¡±

    ¡°You dare talk back?¡± The ornately dressed middle-aged man¡¯s expression darkened, but just as he was about to punish her, a short sword appeared in her grip.

    She ced its edge against her throat and said calmly, ¡°It''s been a long time since Ist felt I wanted to live. Go ahead and try me.¡±

    The middle-aged man¡¯s expression shifted. Word had yet to return from Mount Luowu, and he dared not kill Qing Tang lightly.

    But it was then that an indifferent, undignified voice rang out, booming throughout heaven and earth. ¡°Where is my disciple, Qing Tang?¡±

    His words boomed like the low rumble of thunder, shaking Red Lightning Immortal Mountain. The restrictions covering the mountain trembled violently.

    Qing Tang was stunned, and her eyes filled with disbelief. <i>Master!?</i>

    The ornately dressed middle-aged man¡¯s expression shifted. <i>What¡¯s going on? Why is Su Yi at our gates? How is this possible?</i>

    He wasn¡¯t the only one who felt as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning. The Hong nsmen scattered throughout Red Lightning Immortal Mountain were stunned too, and uproar arose on all sides a momentter.

    ¡°Who dares be so impudent as to act wantonly before the Hong Family¡¯s gates?¡±

    A group of Hong Family experts soared into the air and shot toward the gates. There, they saw two figures standing beneath the distant dome of heaven.

    One was dressed in blood-drenched blue robes, his body covered in wounds.

    The other was a girl dressed like a man, an extraordinary beauty.

    These were none other than Su Yi and Mo Qingchou.

    When the Hong Family old timers¡¯ saw them, their expressions shifted, and a sense of foreboding arose in their hearts.

    ¡°Miss Mo, you¡ª¡± A Hong Family old-timer recognized Mo Qingchou and was just about to speak when she coldly interrupted him.

    ¡°The Hong Family lost the battle of Mount Luowu,¡± she said. ¡°And Hong Feiguan promised to let Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s disciple, Qing Tang, leave. Now, it¡¯s time for you to return your hostage.¡±

    <i>We... lost!? </i>The Hong Family higher-ups reacted as if they¡¯d been struck by lightning, and their expressions shifted dramatically.

    ¡°That¡¯s absolutely impossible!¡± someone cried out.

    ¡°Miss Mo, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± someone said with a dark look on their face.

    This news hade far too suddenly. Who could possibly have epted this?

    The Hong Family had already prepared a banquet, and they were waiting for Hong Feiguan to return in triumph to feast and celebrate.

    But what rmed and confused them was that Su Yi had appeared here, still alive. He was even apanied by Mo Qingchou.

    This told them that something really might have gone awry in today¡¯s duel!

    ¡°You say I¡¯m talking nonsense?¡± Mo Qingchou frowned, and was just about to say something when Su Yi waved for silence.

    His sharp, forceful gaze swept across the group. ¡°Return Qing Tang, and the Hong Family can escape annihtion.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze left the Hong nsmen thoroughly ufortable, but his words left them both ashamed and furious.

    A Cosmic Enlightenment World King, that¡¯s all, but he dared threaten the Hong Family? He was simply sick in the head!

    ¡°Restrain your anger, everyone,¡± Family Head Hong Tianyun said gravely.

    He had a steady presence and a dignified countenance as he gazed at the distant Su Yi. ¡°Please, rest assured. Once we¡¯ve grasped the situation, we¡¯ll naturally let your disciple go.¡±

    Su Yi said nothing. He just attacked directly. His robes billowed around him as he pressed his fingers into a sword and shed.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth trembled.

    A terrifying streak of sword qi descended upon the world below, like the boundless river of stars pouring on the Human Realm, grand and terrifying.

    Throughout Red Lightning Immortal Mountain, countless formations copsed with a bang. Firelight swept outward, destroying countless halls and pavilions.

    The Hong nsmen throughout the mountain scampered about in panic. Terrified shrieks rose and fell in waves.

    It was just one sh, but it destroyed their formations and sent their gates crashing to the ground!

    That terrifying power made everyst Hong Family expert¡¯s hair stand on end. They almost dared not believe their eyes.

    <i>How could a mere World King possess such power!?</i>

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it onest time. Let her go,¡± said Su Yi, his gaze cold and indifferent, as if he were a sovereign issuing a decree. Tyrannical power surged around him

    ¡°Brazen!¡± a Hong Family old-timer roared in fury. ¡°This is the Hong Family¡¯s territory. You¡ª¡±

    <i>Bang!</i>

    A streak of sword qi shot through the air and bore a hole right through his head. His body exploded a momentter.

    It happened too quickly! To the point that no one could tell how Su Yi had attacked!

    Witnessing this sh made the Hong Family experts freak out, and their courage failed them.

    The in Hong Family expert was at the peak of the Cloud Soaring Realm. Before bing a revenant, he was just one step away from stepping onto the Immortal Dao and transcending mortality altogether.

    Who¡¯d have thought that Su Yi would kill him with ease before he even knew what was happening?

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised?

    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there! Let her go!¡± bellowed Family Head Hong Tianyun. His face was ashen as he forcefully suppressed his feelings of anger and stifled frustration. He had no choice but to endure and make concessions.

    In truth, he still wasn¡¯t sure what was going on. He couldn¡¯t even imagine how Su Yi had escaped Mount Luowu alive or why he was so terrifying.

    All of this filled his heart with dread, and he dared not act recklessly.

    Su Yi¡¯s tyrannical disy shocked Mo Qingchou, too. She couldn''t help but take another look at him, a hint of bewilderment on her face.

    If she hadn¡¯t seen everything with her own eyes, she would have suspected that Su Yi wasn¡¯t a young World King, but rather, an unrivaled sovereign of the Immortal Realm!

    His tyrannical methods and contemptuous bearing were far beyond even immortal revenants! Mo Qingchou was a descendant of an Immortal Lord n. How could she not have noticed this?

    But that was exactly why she found this so confusing. Su Yi seemed like a bundle of mysteries, or as if he were shrouded in imprable fog.

    Before long, the ornately dressed middle-aged man rushed over, Qing Tang in tow.

    ¡°Master! So, it really is you...¡± When Qing Tang saw that familiar figure standing beneath the dome of heaven, her delicate frame quivered uncontrobly, and she couldn¡¯t help but cry out.

    That picturesquely beautiful face looked dazed, delighted, and excited.

    As if she found this difficult to believe, and suspected she might be dreaming.

    She waspletely dazed, as if she could see nothing but that familiar figure, and as if she had full faith that his shoulders could support the weight of both heaven and earth.

    A momentter, her long-suppressed emotions finally found release. Two lines of hot tears poured down her cheeks.

    This was her master across three lifetimes!

    ¡°Silly child.¡± Within Su Yi¡¯s sea of consciousness, his soul avatar sighed with emotion.

    Both as the Temple Master and as Su Xuanjun, Qing Tang had been his legacy disciple. How could outsiders possibly understand such a bond between master and apprentice?

    But his body was still under the control of his sixth incarnation, who frowned and said coldly, ¡°Who hit you?¡±

    The entire area fell silent as everyone noticed that the left side of Qing Tang¡¯s fair, beautiful face was eye-catchingly red and swollen.

    <i>This is bad! </i>The ornately dressed middle-aged man reacted as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning. His heart thudded in his chest, and his expression shifted.

    Su Yi¡¯s cold gaze was as sharp as a sword slicing through the sky as he locked onto the middle-aged man.

 Chapter 1405 - A Battlefield of the Heart, I Compete with Myself

    <h4>Chapter 1405 - A Battlefield of the Heart, I Compete with Myself</h4>

    The middle-aged man in ornate robes suddenly felt as if the edge of a sword were right up against his throat. His hair stood on end.

    He looked at Family Head Hong Tianyun pleadingly. ¡°Family Head, I¡ª¡±

    <i>Swoosh!</i>

    A streak of sword di descended, dispersing his soul.

    Su Yi flicked the t of his sword. ¡°That was well-deserved punishment. Any objections?¡±

    Hong Tianyun and the others¡¯ chests heaved, and their expressions were as unsightly as could be.

    They¡¯d seen tyrannical attitudes before, but never anything like this! Su Yi left no room for negotiation at all, and he killed at the drop of a hat!

    Meanwhile, Mo Qingchou thoughtfully rushed up to support Qing Tang. She said gently, ¡°Miss Qing Tang, pleasee with me.¡±

    She then led Qing Tang away. From beginning to end, no one dared intercept them.

    This filled Mo Qingchou¡¯s heart with emotion. Throughout the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone, what faction could suppress the Hong Family¡¯s bluster?

    Who could have forced the Hong Family to swallow their anger and endure?

    No one!

    Yet now, Su Yi had done just that. He¡¯d cut down their gates and forced the Hong Family to avert their gazes before him!

    However, Mo Qingchou was still confused. She¡¯d assumed that Su Yi hade here to get even and cleanse Red Lightning Immortal Mountain with blood.

    Who¡¯d have thought that Su Yi would do no such thing?

    ¡°Master.¡± Qing Tang approached, weeping uncontrobly.

    The sight of her haggard, beautiful face filled Mo Qingchou¡¯s heart with pity.

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head but said nothing. His body was under the control of his sixth incarnation, a man fixated on the sword. He had a cold, indifferent disposition, and he couldn¡¯t possibly understand the depths of Su Yi and Qing Tang¡¯s bond.

    He¡¯d saved Qing Tang simply because he wanted Su Yi to owe him a favor. There was nothing else to it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Yi turned to leave.

    But then, a raspy, aged voice emanated from within the Hong Family¡¯s forbidden grounds. ¡°Fellow Daoist, do you really think you cane and go as you please in thesends? What do you take the Hong Family for?¡±

    This voice boomed throughout the nine heavens, and a terrifying aura surged out of the Hong Family¡¯s forbidden grounds, shaking and dispersing the clouds on all skies. The light of the heavens dimmed.

    Then, a figure rose into the air.

    He had youthful features and graying hair. His body was tall and stalwart, and he wore long, broad-sleeved robes. His hair was tied in a Daoist topknot, and endless immortal mists billowed around him. His aura was so intense as to startle even the wind and clouds.

    Hong Shantu, an immortal revenant!

    ¡°Greetings, Ancestor!¡± Hong Tianyun and the others¡¯ spirits soared. All of them bowed, their faces full of undisguisable delight, as if they¡¯d found their pir of support.

    Mo Qingchou¡¯s pupils constricted. This wasn¡¯t Hong Shantu¡¯s avatar of will. No, this was the revenant¡¯s true soul body!

    <i>But then, that makes sense. Although immortal revenants cannot yet wander the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone freely, moving about their ns¡¯ forbidden grounds isn¡¯t difficult, </i>thought Mo Qingchou.

    Su Yi nced coldly at Hong Shantu. ¡°In my eyes, yournds are nothing at all. I suppose they¡¯d do as a toilet.¡±

    <i>A.... toilet!?</i>

    The Hong Family experts were so furious that their chests seemed on the verge of exploding. This was a tant insult!

    The immortal revenant, Hong Shantu, furrowed his brow. He said tly, ¡°I can tell that you¡¯re something akin to an avatar of will possessing Su Yi¡¯s body. Is that right?¡±

    Qing Tang froze, stunned, then looked at Su Yi in bewilderment.

    ¡°I¡¯mpeting with myself. How can you call that a possession?¡± Su Yi said with an inscrutable look in his eyes.

    But then, he shook his head. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste words with a mere immortal revenant. ¡°Do you n to stop me from leaving?¡±

    Hong Shantu¡¯s eyes shone with imposing light. ¡°No, there¡¯s no need for me to take action personally. That power of yours will soon dissipate. All I want to do is warn you. Soon, my fellow immortals and I will re-enter the world!¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but throw back his head andugh derisively. ¡°You¡¯re neither human nor ghost, yet you call yourselves immortals? What a farce!¡±

    Hong Shantu¡¯s expression froze, and his brow knit with fury.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Su Yi suddenly raised his hand and tapped the air. A streak of sword qi swept through the sky and descended with a bang, like a radiant beam of flowing light from beyond the heavens.

    That terrifying, tyrannical aura alone was enough to make Hong Shantu¡¯s hair stand on end. He was an immortal revenant, but even he felt irrepressible terror rising within his heart.

    He jumped and fled like a startled rabbit, not daring to block this blow head-on.

    But against all expectations, when this sh finally arrived, it popped like a soap bubble, drifted gently to the ground, and disappeared.

    ¡°Coward.¡± Su Yi sneered.

    Hong Shantu¡¯s expression shifted erratically, his eyes full of shame and indignation. How could he fail to realize that Su Yi was toying with him? He was making him look bad on purpose!

    But there was no denying that Su Yi¡¯s strike was indeed terrifying. Just the thought of it made his heart quiver.

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Killing you now would be dull. When the dayes that you can re-enter the world, I¡¯ll take your heads with my own strength.¡±

    With that, he put his hands behind his back and left. Mo Qingchou hurriedly led Qing Tang after him.

    No one in the Hong Family made any further attempts to stop them!

    Once Su Yi and the others had disappeared from view, Hong Tianyun couldn¡¯t help but look at Hong Shantu and ask, ¡°Ancestor, I suspect the power possessing Su Yi¡¯s body is on the verge of dissipating. Otherwise... why would he let things end here?¡±

    The other members of the Hong Family nodded their agreement. There was indeed something fishy about this. Who would have passed an opportunity to deal them a massive setback up lightly?

    ¡°We cannot afford to gamble!¡± Hong Shantu took a deep breath and said gravely, ¡°The power possessing Su Yi¡¯s body is far too terrifying. Even if it¡¯s on the verge of dissipating, and even if I went all out, I¡¯d struggle to hold my own. It¡¯s better to just let him leave. So long as the mountain remains, there¡¯ll be no need to fear ack of firewood! Where there¡¯s life, there¡¯s hope!¡±

    Hong Tianyun nodded, and the others forcefully suppressed their bitterness.

    ¡°Family Head, this is bad!!¡±

    Suddenly, an urgent shout resounded from beyond the gates. A Hong Family scout had returned with news from the battle of Mount Luowu.

    Hong Feiguan was dead!

    Over a hundred Cloud Soaring experts of various factions had been in!

    Sixteen immortal avatars of will had been destroyed!

    When the Hong Family heard the news, it was as if they¡¯d been struck by lightning. All of them were dumbstruck, and they felt chills in their hands and feet.

    The immortal revenant was ovee with fury, and he roared in grief. ¡°How could Feiguan... have died!?¡±

    The sound was full of destion, and it shook the mountains and rivers.

    ......

    Beneath the dome of heaven.

    Su Yi put his hands behind his back and stepped into the air. Mo Qingchou and Qing Tang followed.

    ¡°Like it or not, you must acknowledge this debt. After all, if not for my intervention, this disciple of yours would likely have never escaped captivity.¡±

    The voice of Su Yi¡¯s sixth incarnation resounded within his sea of consciousness, revealing a hint of satisfaction.

    Earlier, Su Yi had used life-or-death adversity to put himself in a situation where he had no choice but to break through. He was gambling, and it paid off; he¡¯d left his sixth incarnation with no choice but to lower his head andpromise.

    This had left his sixth incarnation with a bellyful of fire. He was <i>not </i>pleased.

    But now that Su Yi owed him a favor, his sixth incarnation felt better. He¡¯d finally reimed control over the situation.

    This was a sh of the heart.

    One forced his opponent topromise, while the other made his opponent indebted to him.

    It was apetition of intelligence and bravery.

    ¡°You obviously helped me of your own volition. How can you demand that I owe you a favor?¡± Su Yi¡¯s soul avatar said calmly. ¡°Did I ask you to do any of that?¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    His sixth incarnation paused, then said, ¡°No need for stubbornness. Debts owed are a matter of the heart. You know that I saved your disciple, and no amount of clever talk can negate that. There¡¯s no point in arguing with me over something so trivial. Ultimately, when the dayes that you¡¯re capable of fusing with my Dao Imprint, a battle of the heart willmence. That will be our true, ultimate battleground. If I win, you¡¯ll be me. If I lose, you¡¯ll remain you.¡±

    Despite the awkward phrasing, Su Yi understood what his sixth incarnation was getting at. He didn¡¯t deny it. Instead, he sighed, ¡°The human heart as a battleground, apetition with myself. Truly interesting.¡±

    ¡°I feel the same,¡±ughed his sixth incarnation. He said with pride, ¡°You can see me as a heart devil, while I see you as my reincarnation. Will you ultimately free yourself from your heart devil, or will I re-enter this world? We¡¯ll just have to wait and see.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± Su Yiughed too.

    He¡¯d already forced his sixth incarnation to cooperate once. With this opening, he¡¯d be able to force his opponent topromise again and again until finally, he defeated himpletely!

    His sixth incarnation suddenly changed the subject. ¡°I¡¯ll grant you the secrets of breaking into the Path of Transcendence. Once you¡¯ve grasped their mysteries, you¡¯ll naturally understand how foolish it would have been to break through today.¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t argue.

    In life, his sixth incarnation was a terrifying existence with a cultivation far, far beyond his. It was likely that he was an all-powerful expert of the Immortal Dao.

    Someone like him had traversed the entirety of the Path of Transcendence, giving him a breadth of experience ordinary people couldn¡¯t even imagine.

    In his current lifetime, he''d repeatedly achieved breakthroughs far beyond those of his past life. This was because he had the experiences andprehension of cultivation from his past lives!

    His sixth incarnation was one of his past lives too, but his understanding of the Path of Transcendence was undoubtedly far beyond Su Yi¡¯s.

    Su Yi naturally couldn¡¯t deny that.

    It was for that very reason that when he agreed to duel in the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone, he¡¯d already made up his mind to force his sixth incarnation topromise and offer up his knowledge and understanding of how to break into the Path of Transcendence!

    In other words, Su Yi had in no way nned to break through today. It was just a ruse to force his sixth incarnation to teach him his secrets!

    And he¡¯d realized his goal!

    In light of that, it didn¡¯t matter if his sixth incarnation chastised him for his stupidity. Su Yi didn¡¯t care in the slightest.

    ¡°Hmph! Don¡¯t celebrate prematurely,¡± said his sixth incarnation. ¡°I only did this because I don¡¯t want any ws in your foundations. Leaving imperfections will only hurt meter, after I¡¯ve reced you!¡±

    Su Yiughed, but said no more. The way he saw it, that his sixth incarnation said all this was proof of his unwillingness. He couldn¡¯t let this incident go!

    Suddenly, his sixth incarnation said, ¡°I killed many of your enemies today, sowing the seeds of endless future problems. Can you stillugh knowing that?¡±

    A momentter, he seemed gleeful, as if delighting in Su Yi¡¯s misfortunate. ¡°You know what? I could have swept through the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone with ease, ying all who opposed you, but I didn¡¯t. Why? Because I wanted to tell you that you need to resolve your own problems. You can forget about making me wipe your ass for you!¡±

    He then burst intoughter, as if iparably delighted.

    But then, out of nowhere, Su Yi said, ¡°If I die, you¡¯ll be finished too.¡±

    His sixth incarnation¡¯sughter came to an abrupt halt, as if someone had seized him by the throat.

    When Su Yi saw that, he couldn¡¯t help butugh too.

 Chapter 1406 - Assassination

    <h4>Chapter 1406 - Assassination</h4>

    Sword cultivators weren¡¯t afraid to die. ¡°ying chicken¡± with them was simply pointless.

    Su Yi¡¯s sixth incarnation was fully aware of that.

    But every time he tried to manipte Su Yi, Su Yi manipted him right back. This thought left him feeling stifled.

    In life, he¡¯d been proud and tyrannical, and he¡¯d fought until the heavens ran red with rivers of blood. Who¡¯d dared to oppose him them? He¡¯d in all who dared a long time ago!

    But now...

    Just thinking about his current situation made the sixth incarnation lose all interest in arguing with Su Yi.

    He was keenly aware that he was just a Dao Imprint trapped within the Sword of the Nine Hells. He knew he was in an absolutely passive position. What was he supposed to fight with?

    Ultimately, his only opportunity would be when Su Yi fused with his Dao Imprint and their hearts fought for dominance!

    ¡°When you find an opportune moment, I¡¯ll teach you how to break through. Remember, whatever you do, don¡¯t even think of breaking through until then!¡± said Su Yi¡¯s sixth incarnation.

    The power of his Dao Imprint immediately dispersed, receding from Su Yi¡¯s body.

    Su Yi immediately regained control of himself. <i>This guy... really is a bit hard to handle. But there¡¯s endless joy to be found in fighting the heavens, and the same goes with fighting ¡®myself.¡¯</i>

    A momentter, he furrowed his brow. It was only after regaining control of his body that Su Yi realized just how dire his injuries were.

    It wasn¡¯t just that his body was riddled with wounds, either. Even his cultivation base was on the verge of running dry.

    ¡°Hm?¡± A soft exmation emanated from behind him. Mo Qingchou keenly sensed that mighty, tyrannical power¡¯s departure!

    She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, you¡¯re...¡±

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°There isn¡¯t.¡± Mo Qingchou shook her head and considerately refrained from asking any further questions.

    Everyone had their secrets, and that mysterious, terrifying power was unquestionably one of Su Yi¡¯s!

    ¡°Qing Tang and I are leaving,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Please return, Miss Mo.¡±

    Mo Qingchou said with concern, ¡°Fellow Daoist, your wounds are severe. Why not take up temporary residence with the Mo Family? It won¡¯t be toote to leave the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone after you¡¯ve recovered.¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°No need, but if possible, I¡¯d like to trouble you to send someone to find the furnace I left on the battlefield and deliver it to Mount Clearmoon.¡±

    When Mo Qingchou saw she wouldn¡¯t be able to convince Su Yi, she nodded her agreement. ¡°Got it.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Qing Tang.¡± Su Yi then led his disciple away.

    Mo Qingchou watched them disappear from view, then sank into silent contemtion.

    Su Yi hadn¡¯t massacred the Hong Family earlier. That seemed a bit out of the ordinary.

    Now, despite the obvious severity of his wounds, Su Yi preferred to leave immediately rather than visit the Mo Family. That too seemed fishy.

    But in the end, Mo Qingchou couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on, so she just steadied her heart, turned, and left.

    ......

    After the curtains fell on the battle of Mount Luowu, word spread rapidly, shaking the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone like an earthquake and stirring up a tidal wave of uproar.

    ¡°Su Yi is actually that terrifying?¡±

    ¡°Over one hundred Cloud Soaring Transcendents and sixteen immortal avatars of will fought together, but they actually lost!?¡±

    ¡°Just who or what possessed Su Yi¡¯s body?¡±

    This massacre left everyst ancient orthodoxy shaken and astonished. One man, alone save for his sword, had entered the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone and killed until blood formed rivers. Not one of his enemies had survived!

    Was it really possible for a Cosmic Enlightenment World King to possess such power?

    The factions directly involved, like the Profound Divinity Sword House, Southern me Pure Lands, and the Illusory Sword Immortal Tower, werepletely dumbstruck. They simply couldn¡¯t ept this result.

    All of them had deployed a group of their Cloud Soaring old monsters in the name of defeating Su Yi. They¡¯d even employed some of the killer weapons they¡¯d been keeping in reserve. But now, everything had been destroyed!!

    This too came as far too heavy a blow. After all, even in top ancient orthodoxies, Cloud Soaring experts were in limited supply. Yet in today¡¯s battle at Mount Luowu, every participating faction lost more than half of their Cloud Soaring Transcendents. These casualties were enough to shake their very foundations!

    The Profound Divinity Sword House¡¯s losses were even more dire, as their leader, Hua Qinghai, had fallen in battle too.

    The factions hostile to Su Yi were utterly bereft, deste, and ovee with misery.

    ¡°Fortunately, we didn¡¯t participate in this operation targeting Su Yi,¡± said an old fogey of the Red City Daoist Sect. When he heard the news, he couldn¡¯t help but celebrate this decision. The thought of what could have been made him break out in cold sweats, and his heart shook.

    But then, someone else said bitterly, ¡°But I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be hard to earn Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s friendship after this...¡±

    The higher-ups of the Red City Daoist Sect immediately fell silent. Irrepressible regret rose within their hearts.

    Not long ago, they¡¯d expressed their willingness to assist Su Yi in locating the Tailor. In exchange, many of their experts had received Su Yi¡¯s aid breaking their curse. Yet, they¡¯d chosen to remain bystanders in the battle at Mount Luowu, as they were unwilling to get involved.

    Both logically and emotionally, this decision was perfectly reasonable. After all, they were just working with Su Yi toward both parties¡¯ mutual benefit. It wasn¡¯t like they were in an alliance.

    Still, the old monsters knew that it would be far more difficult to get closer to Su Yi after this.

    ...

    It wasn¡¯t just the Red City Daoist Sect. Everyone who¡¯d received Su Yi¡¯s aid, only to remain uninvolved, couldn¡¯t help but regret their decision.

    This was the cost of their choice.

    In stark contrast, the Mo Family was the most joyful and excited of all!

    When Mo Qingchou, Mo Shanyuan and the others returned with word of the battle at Mount Luowu, the entire Mo Family practically boiled over. They felt as if a massive weight had lifted from their shoulders, and they were both gratified and excited.

    Standing staunchly by Su Yi¡¯s side had put the entire family under enormous pressure.

    All of them knew that standing with Su Yi meant opposing every other revenant beneath the heavens and bearing the resulting dire consequences!

    Yet now, Su Yi had emerged victorious, and everything had changed. It was like bliss arising out of the depths of misfortune!

    The Mo Family no longer needed to fear reprisal, but that wasn¡¯t all. They¡¯d strengthened their rtionship with Su Yi, making them the only winners in the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone.

    ¡°Celestial Red Cloud never showed up...?¡± Mo Xinglin, the Mo Family¡¯s immortal, couldn¡¯t help but be stunned when he heard this.

    And here he¡¯d issued orders that the Mo Family was to stand resolutely by Su Yi¡¯s side because he knew Celestial Red Cloud was backing him!

    Celestial Red Cloud was a mysterious existence who¡¯d once been invited to dine in the Central Pce of the Central Immortal Court during the Immortal Peach Banquet!

    Yet against all expectations, Celestial Red Cloud never once made an appearance.

    ¡°Ancestor, was that terrifying power that appeared on Su Yi perhaps connected to Celestial Red Cloud?¡± asked Mo Qingchou.

    ¡°It¡¯s entirely possible!¡± Mo Xinglin nodded. ¡°Perhaps that¡¯s why she never made an appearance.¡±

    That seemed like the most logical exnation to him.

    A momentter, Mo Xinglin couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Either way, the result of this battle was a massive blow to the Hong Family and their allies. Furthermore, their enmity with Su Yi is nowpletely irreconcble. How can theypete with the Mo Family now? And how can they vie for supremacy in the days toe?¡±

    Mo Qingchouughed too, then sighed. ¡°This battle really has altered the bnce of power. It¡¯ll even affect the trend of the future!¡±

    Today, atop Mount Luowu, one man and one sword had achieved a feat so grand as to alter the course of the future.

    It would have been no exaggeration to call this ¡°a feat so glorious as to be spoken of for a hundred generations!¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m afraid Fellow Daoist Su will soon be in for even greater danger.¡± Mo Xinglin furrowed his brow. ¡°The immortal revenants among the factions hostile to him cannot possibly just let this go. As soon as they can re-enter the world, they¡¯re sure to seek revenge in a mad frenzy.¡±

    Mo Qingchou was instantly solemn, but then, her starry eyes sparkled. ¡°Ancestor, Fellow Daoist Su is just one step away from the Path of Transcendence. Besides, Celestial Red Cloud stands behind him. Seems to me that he has no need to fear any such attempts at revenge!¡±

    Mo Xinglin couldn¡¯t help but smile inplete agreement. ¡°Right, why didn¡¯t Fellow Daoist Sue back with you?¡±

    Mo Qingchou then recounted what Su Yi had said during his departure.

    Mo Xinglin found it quite strange too, but even after mulling it over, he couldn¡¯te up with any answers. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s conduct is truly unfathomable. Very well, never mind that. Just act in ordance with his orders. Deliver his treasures to Mount Clearmoon as soon as possible, and do it personally.¡±

    Mo Qingchou nodded her agreement without even pausing to think.

    ......

    As the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone was in uproar, Su Yi and Qing Tang flew through wilderness shrouded in fog.

    ¡°Qing Tang, let¡¯s rest here for now.¡±

    Su Yi led her to a cave at the foot of a mountain, waved his sleeves, and ced a formation to obscure their presence.

    Su Yi then took out a spirit pearl and embedded it in the cavern walls. A gentle glow instantly dispersed the darkness.

    Qing Tang was just about to say something when she noticed blood dripping from the corners of Su Yi¡¯s mouth. Despite herself, her heart clenched.

    ¡°Master...¡± She hurriedly approached, worry written all over her beautiful face.

    Su Yi wiped the blood from his lips and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a few minor flesh wounds; this isn¡¯t enough to stop me. As soon as I¡¯ve recovered, I¡¯ll bring you out of the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone.¡±

    He then sat cross-legged, took out a bottle of pills, and started refining them.

    Only now did Qing Tang realize just how severe the wounds Su Yi had sustained during his battle were.

    <i>No wonder Master didn¡¯t massacre the Hong Family, and no wonder he refused to visit the Hong Family. Who knows what would happen if he let even the slightest trace of weakness slip?</i>

    The thought filled Qing Tang¡¯s heart with guilt and sorrow. <i>If Master hadn¡¯te to save me, how could he have suffered so badly?</i>

    The young woman sat to the side, her slender arms wrapped around her knees. She watched as Su Yi sat cross-legged and meditated not far away, her gaze full of tenderness.

    Waves of emotion coursed through her heart.

    But then, the meditating Su Yi suddenly opened his eyes.

    Qing Tang had been watching him in a daze, but when she saw this, she was instantly solemn. ¡°What is it, Master?¡±

    ¡°Someone¡¯s here.¡± Su Yi rose, grabbed Qing Tang¡¯s arm, and shot out of the cave.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The rocks shattered as Su Yi¡¯s forceful aura carved a hole directly through the mountain.

    Just as the two of them shot into the air¡ª¡ª

    A dazzling golden arrow sliced through the sky and mmed into the mountainside, which exploded and copsed. The surrounding skies caved in with it.

    Qing Tang was so startled that she broke out in cold sweats.

    If she and her master had been even one step slower, they¡¯d have been buried alive!

 Chapter 1407 - Pulling in the Net

    <h4>Chapter 1407 - Pulling in the Net</h4>

    The mountain copsed, and the skies shook.

    Su Yi stood in the sky, holding Qing Tang protectively behind him.

    His eyes shed like lightning as he immediately locked onto his opponent, a man shrouded in ck robes. He had a strange aura, and a mottled and inscrutable aura of cmity poured down around him. He gripped a beast-bone longbow.

    The moment Su Yi looked over, the man in ck shot his already-strung bow.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    It went off like a thunderp, reverberating throughout heaven and earth. A golden arrow brought with it dazzling immortal light as it tore through the skies and descended, its power shaking everything on all sides.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t sh with it head-on. Instead, he pulled Qing Tang out of the way. The arrow missed them and exploded in midair. Firelight swept outward.

    ¡°Hold on tight.¡± Su Yi put Qing Tang on his back, drew the Sword of the Human Realm, and shot toward the man in ck so quickly that his figure blurred.

    The man in ck watched with cold indifference, firing a dense rain of arrows in an instant. All of them were dazzlingly bright and resplendent, with enough power to shake both heaven and earth.

    This time, Su Yi didn¡¯t dodge. Instead, he swung his sword and met each arrow head-on.

    <i>Crunch! Crunch!</i>

    A dense series of explosions rang out as those golden arrows, each capable of piercing Cloud Soaring revenants with ease, snapped one after another.

    Su Yi forged his way ahead like an axe through bamboo, drawing closer and closer to the man in ck.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Two figures shot out of the rifts in the ground to intercept Su Yi!

    They were a man and a woman. The man was built like a mountain and covered in ck armor. He gripped a blue war spear with unrivaled valiance. The woman wore a military uniform, and she held two short silver halberds. She had a graceful figure and a swift, forceful presence.

    Just like the man in ck, they both emanated a dense air of cmity.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    When they attacked, heaven and earth changed color. Their force and momentum were stronger than even Cloud Soaring revenants!

    Seeing this made Qing Tang¡¯s heart clench. Her master¡¯s wounds were already extremely severe, and his cultivation base was on the verge of running dry. Given the circumstances, how could she not worry?

    <i>ng!!!</i>

    Su Yi swung his sword and blocked their pincer attack, but he couldn¡¯t help but stagger backward. His face paled, and a golden arrow whooshed through the air before he could stabilize himself.

    They¡¯d seized just the right moment with perfect precision!

    In the end, although Su Yi blocked the arrow, it pierced his left shoulder, pulping flesh and splitting bone.

    But his enemies obviously had no intention of letting him catch his breath. That man and woman attacked once more, each fiercer and more valiant than the one before. They struck with unstoppable momentum.

    Throughout this entire process, none of them said a single word. They just fought directly, terrifying to the extreme!

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes shone with cold light and rising murderous intent. He didn¡¯t retreat, instead attacking with all his strength.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth shook violently, and the sun and moon lost their light.

    A momentter, Su Yi turned his wrist, the de of his sword wrapped in the mysteries of reincarnation. One sh, and he slew the tall, stalwart man on the spot.

    <i>Splurt! Splurt!</i>

    The woman in military attire swung her short halberds, leaving two wounds so deep you could see Su Yi¡¯s bones. She¡¯d almost cut him in two. Blood sprayed the air, staining his clothes once more.

    But it was as if Su Yi didn¡¯t even notice. He leaped forward and swung his sword.

    The woman in military attire raised her twin halberds, crossing them in front of her to block this strike. But she¡¯d far underestimated this sh¡¯s terrifying might.

    <i>Crunch! Crack!</i>

    The twin halberds shattered, and fragments of metal flew through the air. Unstoppable, tyrannical sword intent descended, cleaving the woman in half and killing her on the spot.

    In the blink of an eye, he¡¯d cut down two opponents!

    But Su Yi paid the price for this. His wounds were even worse, and he was bleeding non-stop. It was a startling sight.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Another golden arrow shot through the air, but this time, Su Yi made no attempt to block it. Instead, he turned and fled.

    The ck-robed man with the beast bone didn¡¯t hesitate to give chase. Before long, the three of them had disappeared over the distant horizon.

    <i>Is the Temple Master really unable to hold out any longer?</i>

    A thin figure suddenly appeared on the battlefield, a wrinkled old man dressed in undyed cloth robes and a round ck hat.

    This was none other than the Tailor!

    He gazed off into the distance, where Su Yi was fleeing, and furrowed his brow.

    He and the Temple Master had shed for countless years, and he had an iparably deep understanding of the Temple Master¡¯s character. Even in grave peril, so long as even the slightest hope of victory remained, the Temple Master wouldn¡¯t run.

    Yet now, he¡¯d fled!

    This reality filled the Tailor¡¯s heart with an indescribable emotion, as if he¡¯d encountered a rare, unprecedented scene.

    <i>It seems my guess was right on the mark. After the battle of Mount Luowu, he might have seemed mighty and imposing, but in truth, he¡¯s an arrow at the end of his flight. </i>The Tailor¡¯s eyes shed. <i>That terrifying power that possessed him has undoubtedly already dissipated. Otherwise... why flee?</i>

    <i>It¡¯s just a pity about Zero-Eight and Zero-Nine. To think they couldn¡¯t take the Temple Master down even when he was on the verge of death...</i>

    <i>But even if the Temple Master is at death¡¯s door, I cannot afford to getcent.</i>

    As the Tailor pondered, he disappeared into thin air.

    ......

    Beneath the dome of heaven.

    Su Yi shifted through the sky, flying away at full speed. On his back, Qing Tang was ovee with worry. She was terrified that she¡¯d distract her master, so she opened her mouth to speak, then hesitated on several asions.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Su Yi said suddenly. ¡°I already know who my opponent is, and he can¡¯t defeat me.¡±

    During their earlier sh, he recognized his enemies at a nce. Those were the Tailor¡¯s Hidden God Guards!

    These monsters were created using the corpses of immortals as materials,bined with Transcendent revenants¡¯ soul bodies.

    They were different from typically demonic puppets, corpse puppets, and spirit puppets. The Hidden God Guards each contained a Transcendent revenant¡¯s soul body, making themparable to Cloud Soaring powerhouses, but with nearly unkible bodies.

    Furthermore, they were intelligent, and they¡¯d mastered all sorts ofbat techniques.

    They didn¡¯t look like living people, but they were otherwise not much different from Cloud Soaring revenants. They were just stronger and harder to kill.

    But the power of reincarnation countered them.

    Back at Four Seas Tower, Su Yi had in Hidden God Guard Zero-Seven, so he knew these monsters like the back of his hand.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The dome of heaven shook violently.

    A golden arrow streaked through the sky from behind them.

    The ck-robed man holding a beast-bone longbow was gaining on them!

    Su Yi whipped around, dodging an arrow and lunging at the man in ck.

    The man in ck had no opportunity to nock and fire another arrow, but he still reacted extremely quickly. As he retreated explosively, he swung his bow in front of him.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Su Yi swung his sword, and the beast-bone bow snapped. The pieces went flying, and terrifying sword force swept outward, sweeping across the man in ck. He staggered on his feet.

    A momentter, Su Yi was directly upon him. He swung his sword through the air.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Terrifying sword qi burst, ying the man in ck on the spot. His body exploded into nothingness.

    Simple, direct, and forceful to the extreme.

    However, after ying his third foe, Su Yi swayed on his feet, his face increasingly pallid. Blood flowed from the corners of his mouth once more.

    His wounds were getting worse and worse, and his energy was in turmoil and on the brink of copse.

    But it was as if Su Yi felt no pain. His gaze was as calm as ever as he turned to leave.

    Shortly after, the Tailor reappeared, his eyes shing with cold light and his heart aching. ¡°Zero-Four is gone too. But the Temple Master won¡¯t be able to hold out much longer... it¡¯s time to pull in the!¡±

    As soon as the Tailor reached this conclusion, he raised a talisman into the air and crushed it gently.

    <i>Wham!</i>

    The talisman split, and an inscrutable beam of light soared into the cloudy dome of heaven.

 Chapters 1408 - The Heavens Havenâ€™t Forsaken Me!

    <h4>Chapters 1408 - The Heavens Haven¡¯t Forsaken Me!''</h4>

    The Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone.

    A ruined stretch of ground shroudedpletely in fog. Everything was silent on all sides.

    ¡°Qing Tang, you leave first. Seek protection with the Mo Family,¡± ordered Su Yi.

    His body was in tatters, and he was bleeding non-stop. His handsome face was translucent from blood loss, and his vital energy was a chaotic mess.

    ¡°I won¡¯t leave!¡± Qing Tang¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and misty with tears. ¡°Even if I die, I want to die with you, Master!¡±

    Su Yiughed and tousled her hair, his gaze uncharacteristically tender. ¡°That¡¯s an order, and a master¡¯smands are not to be disobeyed. Do as I say.¡±

    Qing Tang stubbornly lowered her head. She said nothing, but she didn¡¯t back down.

    ¡°There¡¯s not much time left.¡± Su Yi gazed into the distance and said softly, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, it won¡¯t be long before the Tailor arrives. Rest assured. It won¡¯t be so easy for him to kill me.¡±

    He then looked at Qing Tang once more. ¡°Hurry up and leave.¡±

    Qing Tang¡¯s delicate frame quivered slightly, and she shook her head. ¡°Master, why would you tell me to leave if you were truly confident? I understand your disposition. You¡¯re doing this because... because... you¡¯re prepared to fight to the death!¡±

    Here, she paused to take a deep breath before looking up and gazing intently at him, her starry eyes misty with tears. ¡°This time, I¡¯d.... rather die than leave you!¡±

    She spoke with staunch determination.

    Su Yi froze, stunned, then gently wiped away her tears. ¡°Very well. Stay if you must.¡±

    Qing Tang said hurriedly, ¡°Master, seize this opportunity to tend to your wounds. I¡¯ll watch over you!¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no time.¡±

    He raised his jug of wine, threw back his head, and took a deep swig before saying, ¡°There¡¯s no way that old schemer the Tailor will give me time to recover. Besides, he¡¯s... already here."

    <i>Already here? </i>Qing Tang¡¯s heart clenched.

    Meanwhile, an aged voice emanated from beneath the distant dome of heaven.

    ¡°No one understands me better than you, Temple Master.¡±

    The Tailor appeared before the echo of his voice vanished, walking over from afar in his usual in cloth robes and round ck hat. Four figures followed shortly after¡ªthree men and two women. All of them had strange, inscrutable presences, and all of them emanated a mottled air of cmity.

    These were obviously four more Hidden God Guards!

    The look on Qing Tang¡¯s pretty face shifted. Their enemies had arrived far too quickly!

    ¡°Another clone?¡± Su Yi nced at the Tailor.

    The Tailor shook his head. ¡°This one¡¯s different.¡±

    He sighed with emotion. ¡°As you know, I¡¯m from the Epoch of Demonism. I was able to cross the River of Spacetime and send a clone into this world through the power of a taboo divine artifact. In other words, since the moment our enmity began, you¡¯ve only ever seen my clones.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean your true body is still in the Epoch of Demonism?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The tailor nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    As they conversed, he led the four Hidden God Guards to that stretch of ancient ruins and stopped just a thousand feet away from Su Yi.

    He then looked Su Yi up and down and said, ¡°To be precise, if you manage to kill me this time, even if my true body wants to get revenge.... I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll have to wait until the Domain Boundary Battlefield reopens.¡±

    Su Yi eximed, ¡°When the Domain Boundary Battlefield reopens? Don¡¯t tell me that your true body will be able to cross the River of Spacetime and enter this world then?¡±

    The Tailor¡¯s gaze was inscrutable. ¡°Should you manage to live that long, you¡¯ll naturally find out.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh dryly. ¡°Try and kill me, then.¡±

    His wounds were severe, and his vital energy was in disarray. It seemed as if he might topple at a moment¡¯s notice.

    Yet for some reason, he seemed iparably calm andposed, and it didn¡¯t seem at all like an act.

    The Tailor¡¯s brow furrowed imperceptibly. ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a rush. We¡¯ve fought all these years, but now, we¡¯ll finally determine victory and defeat. No need for haste.¡±

    Su Yi raised his jug of wine and took a sip, a faint smile on his ce. ¡°You want to stall for time to get a better sense of how real my injuries are?¡±

    The Tailor didn¡¯t hide it. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Then, he let out a long sigh, aplicated look on his face. ¡°Throughout our long years of conflict, I¡¯ve racked my brain for ways to get rid of you, only to lose to you every single time. As the losses piled on, there was no preventing lingering resentment and hatred from umting in my heart.

    ¡°But despite all that, throughout the stars, you¡¯re the only person I think highly of,¡± said the Tailor, rubbing his lower jaw. ¡°The more I hate you, the more I admire you, and the more I admire you, the more I long to kill you.

    ¡°Do you understand how that feels?¡±

    Su Yi thought it over, then said withplete seriousness, ¡°I don¡¯t. After all, as you said, we¡¯ve fought all these years, but I¡¯ve never once lost to you. It¡¯s truly difficult for me to understand how you must feel.¡±

    ¡°....¡± The Tailor suddenly felt as if he¡¯d been a fool to say all that. It was as if he¡¯d handed his enemy a knife, only for him to predictably turn around and thrust it into his gut. And indeed, what had he expected?

    After a moment¡¯s silence, the Tailor let out a deep sigh. ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m the only one of us to have tasted defeat. However...¡±

    He looked up at Su Yi. ¡°Do you think you can still win this time?¡±

    Su Yi took a deep, hard look at the Tailor, then asked right back, ¡°Is this really thest clone you have left in this world?¡±

    The Tailor looked at him, a conflicted look in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯d just love to keep some strength in reserve and lie low until a better opportunity arises. s, time is not in my favor.¡±

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°You¡¯re only in the Cosmic Enlightenment Realm, but you slew an army of Cloud Soaring revenants. I fear that if I want until after you¡¯ve stepped onto the Path of Transcendence, I¡¯ll never get another such perfect opportunity to kill you,¡± the Tailor said with a self-deprecation. ¡°There¡¯s nothing for it; I am ultimately just a clone, and Ick the power of my true body. I¡¯m like a tree disconnected from my roots. At most, I¡¯ll be able to step into Transcendence, but... I cannot achieve any further breakthroughs.¡±

    Su Yi instantly understood.

    Ultimately, he was breaking through too quickly. The Tailor was struggling to keep pace with him. If things went on like this, how could the Tailor possibly fight him? With just tricks and schemes?

    The thought wasughably childish!

    Setting traps to kill your foes was only effective when you had the strength and foundations to back it up. Only then could youpare intellects and bravery. Without strength to back your plots and schemes up, they were as fragile as soap bubbles.

    A single powerful cultivator could defeat any number of trained martial artists. This was much the same principle.

    ¡°It¡¯s because of this that when I caught signs of the changes toe, I poured everything I had into refining the Hidden God Guards,¡± the Tailor continued as if speaking to himself. ¡°This is because I predicted that, if the Path of Transcendence appeared and you seized an opportunity to break through, I¡¯d have little hope of ever defeating you.

    ¡°However... I wouldn¡¯t have thought that the Hidden God Guards, who are stronger than even Cloud Soaring revenants, would fail to take down a World King like you.¡±

    Here, the Tailor let out a deep sigh. His voice was full of entirely unconcealed bitterness and despondency.

    Su Yi asked in confusion, ¡°But if you had a trump card like the Hidden God Guards all this time, why not deploy them as soon as you learned that I¡¯d reincarnated and returned to the stars?¡±

    The Tailor¡¯s expression shifted, and he said irritably, ¡°Surely you know the answer to that?¡±

    Su Yi thought for a moment.

    ¡°Ah, I understand,¡± he said as if enlightened. ¡°The Hidden God Guards are subject to the restriction of the Laws, just like the revenants. They cannot travel the outside world freely.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, you understand? Aren¡¯t you just poking fun at me?¡± The Tailorughed coldly, but inwardly, he felt quite stifled.

    The Hidden God Guards really were the trump card he took the most pride in.

    But due to the restrictions of the Laws, he hadn¡¯t been able to use them to destroy Su Yi until recently.

    By the time he could finally deploy the Hidden God Guards, Su Yi¡¯s strength had soared to utterly terrifying heights!

    How could the Tailor not be frustrated?

    ¡°This is what they call the hand of fate. The heavens haven¡¯t forsaken me!¡± Su Yi threw back his head andughed.

    However, hisughter soon gave way to violent, hacking coughs. Blood poured from his mouth, and his face paled.

    ¡°Master...¡± Qing Tang¡¯s heart clenched.

    The Tailor couldn¡¯t help but find this amusing. ¡°Go on, keepughing. It¡¯d be best if youughed yourself to death. That would save me the trouble of killing you personally! Die ofughter, and your death will be spoken of throughout the stars with amusement. Everyone will know that the lofty Temple Masterughed himself to death in the end. Your unique means of death will ¡®dazzle and shake¡¯ both the present and the future!

    ¡°Right, I¡¯ve long since prepared your coffin and tombstone. Once you die, I¡¯ll carve your cause of death on your grave marker and ce it outside the ruins of All Willow City¡¯s Glittering Jewel Hidden Realm. After all, it¡¯s your hometown. In the years toe, I¡¯m sure that countless people wille to visit your grave and pay their respects.¡±

    He spoke with entirely unconcealed mockery. The Tailor¡¯s delight would have been obvious to anyone; his face was nothing but smiles.

    Su Yi put away his jug of wine, and his bleeding hands gripped the Sword of the Human Realm. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought you were so filial, Ol¡¯ Tailor. That¡¯s truly rare and precious. s, filial as you may be, I don¡¯t acknowledge you as my son.¡±

    The Tailor¡¯s smile froze in ce, and the veins bulged on his forehead.

    <i>ng!</i>

    Su Yi suddenly flicked the t of the Sword of the Human Realm and attacked from afar.

    ¡°Hah? You finally can¡¯t take it anymore. Want tosh out before your death? Very well! I can grant that wish!¡±

    The Tailor¡¯s eyes shed with murderous intent.

    <i>h!</i>

    As his voice rang out, he transformed into a puff of ck smoke, then disappeared into thin air.

    Meanwhile, the four Hidden God Guards attacked in full force.

 Chapter 1409 - Giving Him a Taste of His Own Medicine

    <h4>Chapter 1409 - Giving Him a Taste of His Own Medicine</h4>

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The light of the Dao rumbled and boomed over the ruins as a grand battle broke out.

    A white-haired man in red robes blocked Su Yi¡¯s streak of sword qi.

    Meanwhile, three other Hidden God Guards activated their treasures and surrounded Su Yi. All of them were even stronger than Cloud Soaring revenants!

    When they fought together, they smoothly suppressed Su Yi¡¯s offensive.

    The entire stretch of heaven and earth was in chaos. The mountains and rivers crumbled, and the ground split.

    Were he in peak condition, Su Yi naturally wouldn¡¯t have feared foes of this level.

    But now, he was grievously wounded, with his vital energy in disarray, and he was on the brink of copse. It really seemed as if he might topple at a moment¡¯s notice.

    Qing Tang¡¯s face was pallid with unease.

    The Tailor stood beneath the dome of heaven, watching coldly from afar. His eyes shone with imposing luster.

    He¡¯d never underestimated the Temple Master. Even though he¡¯d long since seized an absolute advantage, he still didn¡¯t get directly involved in the battle.

    He was waiting.

    The battle looked brutal, but as perilous as Su Yi¡¯s situation seemed, he managed to hold on each and every time.

    <i>Sure enough, you had hidden energy left in reserve! </i>The Tailorughed to himself.

    No Cloud Soaring Transcendent in the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone would havested long in the face of four Hidden God Guards¡¯ joint onught.

    Yet Su Yi was holding on. They¡¯d never once knocked him off his feet.

    He was no ¡°arrow at the end of its flight!¡±

    ¡°Perhaps you wanted to trick me and drag me down with you when you died. s, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll give you the opportunity!¡±

    The Tailor continued watching the battle. He had no intention of getting involved.

    Time slipped by until suddenly, the Tailor''s eyes narrowed. <i>Is he about to risk it all?</i>

    He watched as Su Yi suddenly rose to his full height and charged into the fray, swinging his sword at the white-haired, red-robed Hidden God Guard.

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    A spear snapped.

    The edge of Su Yi¡¯s sword turned, mming into the white-haired, red-robed man¡¯s body.

    That tyrannical strike made the Tailor¡¯s eyelids twitch.

    But even as he cut down the red-robed man, Su Yi took heavy damage!

    The other three Hidden God Guards joined forces, sending him flying. His body was left riddled with holes, and the sound of bones breaking rang out repeatedly.

    His wounds were so brutal that it hurt to even look at him.

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    Before Su Yi could steady himself, the other three Hidden God Guards charged.

    ¡°Die!¡± Su Yi didn¡¯t retreat. On the contrary, he charged ahead to meet them.

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    A spear pierced Su Yi¡¯s left shoulder, creating a bloody hole.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A ck Daoist seal mmed into Su Yi¡¯s back with a spray of blood and chunks of flesh. The impact propelled him forward.

    But at the same time, terrifying reincarnation sword intent arose around the Sword of the Human Realm, ying the female Hidden God Guard on the spot.

    Brutal!

    He was risking his life, trading wounds for wounds!

    <i>Seems he really can¡¯t take it much longer... </i>The Tailor¡¯s eyes shed. This was his first time seeing the Temple Master in such a wretched state.

    If he weren¡¯t nearing the end of the rope, why would he go to such lengths?

    As the Tailor reached this conclusion, a blood-red sword appeared in his grip, and irrepressible fire burned in the depths of his gaze.

    His hatred and murderous intent were on the brink of eruption!

    Meanwhile, the grand battle raged on.

    ¡°Die!¡± One of the Hidden God Guards bellowed and thrust his spear, impaling Su Yi.

    But at that moment, Su Yi suddenly charged, letting the spear pierce his flesh.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    One sh, and another Hidden God Guard perished on the spot.

    ¡°Master...¡± Qing Tang couldn¡¯t stop crying. Su Yi looked far, far too wretched. He was still impaled on the spear, and his entire body was covered in countless wounds.

    His tattered robes were already stainedpletely red, and even his loose, long ck hair was red and sticky with blood.

    The sight of him hurt so much that Qing Tang was on the verge of breaking down. In all her years of life, this was her first time seeing her master in such a wretched condition.

    But as Su Yi fought, he didn¡¯t even seem to notice. His face was translucent from blood loss, but it never so much as rippled with pain.

    He didn¡¯t even furrow his brow.

    After killing another Hidden God Guard, he raised his hand and shattered the spear impaling him.

    However, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a low grunt of pain afterward, and his whole body trembled. His feet staggered in the air, and he took several involuntary steps back.

    Meanwhile, thest of the hidden god guards swung his saber and attacked. Terrifying saber qi filled the air with power that threatened to destroy both heaven and earth, its light illuminating their dim, overcast surroundings.

    The Tailor¡¯s eyes lit up as he locked onto Su Yi, only to see that despite being on the brink of copse, Su Yi didn¡¯t retreat. On the contrary, he flung the Sword of the Human Realm through the air.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The entire stretch of heaven and earth were thrown into disarray.

    The Sword of the Human Realm was like a beam of light cleaving through the darkness. It ran that Hidden God Guard right through.

    As for Su Yi? His entire body was enveloped in boundless saber qi.

    ¡°Master¡ª¡ª!¡± Qing Tang¡¯s eyes widened, and her mind went nk as she stood there, rooted to the spot, like a soulless wooden puppet.

    Four Hidden God Guards, each with strength beyond a Cloud Soaring revenant, had now perished.

    But Su Yi was fighting with his life, and he couldn¡¯t take it either. He failed to block thatst saber sh, and its saber qi had enveloped him.

    This result made Qing Tang break downpletely, as if knives were ruthlessly slicing her heart to bits!

    ¡°Is he really... dead? Just like that?¡± The Tailor frowned.

    His eyes shed as he gazed over from afar.

    When the dust and smoke dispersed, he saw that a massive chasm had formed in the ground. An indistinct pulp of battered fleshy at the bottom, unmoving.

    This was none other than Su Yi.

    When the Tailor looked over, he just so happened to meet Su Yi¡¯s calm, distant gaze.

    The Tailor¡¯s heart shook, and his expression shifted. <i>That seriously wasn¡¯t enough to kill him?</i>

    A series of hacking coughs rang out, and blood poured from his mouth in a non-stop flow.

    Qing Tang quivered at the sound, and it seemed she''de back to her senses. Her bloodshot eyes overflowed with tears, which poured down her face like rain.

    ¡°Master!¡± The young woman couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. She immediately rushed over and helped Su Yi to his feet.

    The Tailor didn¡¯t stop her. Instead, his eyes shed as he evaluated Su Yi andughed coldly. ¡°You¡¯re a lot tougher than you look!¡±

    His voice contained a hint of bitterness.

    Su Yi took a deep breath, forcefully stabilized his bloody, indistinct pulp of a body, and straightened his back.

    Then, he said tly, ¡°I won¡¯t die until I¡¯ve killed you.¡±

    The Tailor¡¯s eyes shone with dense murderous intent bordering on madness. ¡°Oh? But I¡¯d put my money on your inevitable death!¡±

    Su Yi said disdainfully, ¡°Dare you fight me yourself?¡±

    The Tailor looked at his blood-red sword, thenughed. ¡°No need to provoke me. There¡¯s no need to fight personally just to kill you.¡±

    His eyes shed with a strange light as he said leisurely, ¡°Zero-One, why haven¡¯t you attacked yet? How long do you n to wait?¡±

    His words were low-pitched, and they contained a strange power, like a magic invocation.

    ¡°Understood!¡± A cold, clear voice rang out right next to Su Yi!

    Qing Tang suddenly raised her hand and thrust at his throat. The tips of her long, slender fingers were as sharp and forceful as the edge of a sword, and she struck out of nowhere, from extremely close quarters. It was extraordinarily sudden.

    And extraordinarily terrifying!

    Who could have anticipated that the most terrifying attack at all originated from the person Su Yi trusted most?

    A smile tugged at the Tailor¡¯s lips. <i>This </i>was his true, most deeply hidden trump card!

    <i>How must it feel.... To have been in by your own disciple? </i>

    But as soon as this thought passed through his head, his pupils constricted, and his expression changed dramatically!

    He watched as¡ª¡ª

    Qing Tang¡¯s sharp fingernails stopped just three inches from Su Yi¡¯s throat, unable to advance any further.

    The Tailor wasn¡¯t sure when, but one of Su Yi¡¯s hands had wrapped around Qing Tang¡¯s slender neck like a vice, holding her firmly in ce. She could no longer budge.

    ¡°You... saw through her a long time ago?¡± The Tailor was surprised and rmed, his expression iparably unsightly.

    Su Yi raised his hand and gently pushed Qing Tang¡¯s hand away from his throat. ¡°I anticipated this the moment I learned you¡¯d taken Qing Tang hostage and sent her to the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone. Given your despicable, insidious nature, there was absolutely no way you¡¯d just let me leave with her.¡±

    The Tailor¡¯s expression shifted.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, looked up at Qing Tang. Her eyes were now red and icy, and her entire body was swathed in a cmitous aura, just like the Hidden God Guards.

    ¡°And when you started your pursuit, I grew even more certain that something was amiss with Qing Tang. ¡°Su Yi said softly, ¡°It was then that I dared say with certainty that Qing Tang was serving as your eyes, and that no matter where I went, you¡¯d find me immediately.¡±

    The Tailor frowned. ¡°If you knew that, why endanger yourself?¡±

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t endangered myself, how could I have lured the snake out of itsir?¡± said Su Yi.

    The Tailor¡¯s expression darkened, and he jeered, ¡°You even used your own disciple to trick me? You sure are despicable, Temple Master!¡±

    Su Yiughed dryly. ¡°If I were forthright and open, would you dare to fight me?¡±

    The Tailor had nothing to say to that.

    ¡°The only way to deal with an old schemer like you is to give you a taste of your own medicine,¡± sighed Su Yi. ¡°To tell the truth, this sort of game is exhausting and troublesome. I detest this sort of thing, but there was no other way to catch you out in the open.¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, the Tailor said, ¡°Does that mean your wounds are fake?¡±

    ¡°Do they look fake?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°They don¡¯t,¡± said the Tailor without even pausing to think. ¡°I¡¯ve used secret arts to repeatedly confirm their veracity. There¡¯s no way they¡¯re fake. Were that not the case, how could I possibly havemitted my full strength to intercepting you?¡±

    Su YIughed. ¡°Your eyes didn¡¯t deceive you. I am indeed injured, and my wounds are indeed quite serious. This truth was necessary to convince you, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    The Tailor¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°But how can you fight me with such severe wounds?¡±

    ¡°Curious?¡± Su Yi¡¯s gaze was inscrutable.

    The Tailor¡¯s eyelids twitched, and without waiting for an exnation, he turned and fled. He quickly blurred into a wisp of gray light and disappeared into thin air.

    <i>Boom!!!</i>

    The surrounding stretch of heaven and earth trembled, as if suddenly enveloped by a giant, invisible hand. Everything was firmly locked in ce.

    Several tens of thousands of feet away, the sky exploded, and the Tailor¡¯s figure staggered back into view.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi rose into the air. He still held Qing Tang fast, but his aura had changed dramatically.

    Like a withered, leafless tree in the spring.

    Overflowing vitality coursed through him like mad, and his battered flesh knit back together at speeds visible to the naked eye. Even his exhausted cultivation base rapidly recovered.

    Dense, misty immortal light enveloped Su Yi. For a moment, it seemed as if a god were descending upon the world, his power nketing the heavens and blotting out the sun!

    ¡°You...¡± The Tailorpletely lost his cool.

    But just as he was about to say something, Su Yi pressed down on the air. The Tailor instantly found himself under terrifying pressure, to the point that he was sealed in ce, unable to move a muscle.

    Then, Su Yi raised his hand and tapped the air.

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    The bones of the Tailor¡¯s right hand shattered. A ck talisman fell from his broken hand, which Su Yi pulled toward him from afar.

    ¡°Let me guess: you hope to use this talisman to control the Hidden God Guard energy within Qing Tang and threaten me, right?¡± Su Yi looked the talisman over thoughtfully.

    The Tailor instantly sank into silence, his expression shifting.

    Su Yiughed, then ced the sealed Qing Tang to his side and approached the Tailor.

    He tapped him on the forehead and said, ¡°Got anything to say for yourself?¡±

    The Tailor felt hot, stinging embarrassment and indescribable frustration rise within his heart.

    After taking a moment to calm himself, he said inly, ¡°This is just a clone, and I came here prepared for the possibility of losing it.¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°The life of a clone really isn¡¯t important, but I¡¯m afraid tasting defeat again can¡¯t possibly be pleasant.¡±

    His entire body lit up. By now, his wounds had half healed, and a mysterious, indescribable power of the Dao flowed through him.

    The Tailor couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°I understand. You prepared a wondrous divine medicine sufficient to ensure a swift recovery no matter the severity of your wounds.

    ¡°Hah. Such a simple trick, but I overlooked it...¡±

    He said that, but had he really overlooked this possibility?

    No. He just would never have imagined someone in possession of such a pill would refrain from taking it for so long. What ordinary expert would hold onto such a wondrous pill even when injured to the brink of death?

    ¡°The simplest ns are often the most effective,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Simple methods can often achieve unexpected results, especially against crafty old schemers like you.¡±

    The Tailor fell silent. He¡¯d considered the possibility that the Temple Master still had hidden cards, which was why he¡¯d watched the fighting from a safe distance all this time. He was probing his enemy¡¯s strength.

    But in the end, he realized that he hadn¡¯t lost to the Temple Master¡¯s hidden cards. No, he¡¯d lost to the Temple Master¡¯s character!

    In other words, Su Yi had been leading him around by the nose this entire time!

    ¡°All that talk, but you still haven¡¯t killed me. Don¡¯t tell me you want me to admit defeat of my own ord?¡± The Tailor looked at Su Yi, his gaze calm. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you¡¯re in for disappointment. Although losing this clone will represent a considerable loss, this won¡¯t be enough to make me lower my head.¡±

    His calm, indifferent voice revealed his deep-seated pride.

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Is this <i>really </i>thest clone you have left?¡±

    Su Yi had asked this same question more than once before the battle had even begun.

    Yet now, here he was, asking it again.

    The Tailor couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Are you afraid? Does the thought that I could show up out of nowhere and attack without warning make it difficult for you to sleep at night? Haha!¡±

    He threw back his head andughed uproariously, as if iparably delighted.

    ¡°You¡¯re jumping to conclusions,¡± said Su Yi, entirely unperturbed. ¡°I just want to tell you that since I n to determine a victor, I naturally have to destroy every clone you have left.¡±

    The Tailor grinned, his gaze yful and inquisitive. ¡°Then do you know how many clones I have left?¡±

    Su Yi said nothing. He just flipped his palm, and a copper coin floated into view.

    When the Tailor saw it, his smile instantly froze in ce, and his eyes widened.

    He¡¯dpletely lost hisposure!

 Chapter 1410 - The Tailorâ€™s True Scheme

    <h4>Chapter 1410 - The Tailor¡¯s True Scheme</h4>

    The copper coin was round outside and square in the middle. It was perfectly ordinary looking.

    When the Tailor visited Universal Emptiness Temple, he brought the coin with him, and passed it to Su Yi himself. He said the Antique Dealer was trapped inside.

    Afterward, Su Yi examined the coin with his divine sense and discovered a mysterious sealing force inside. Breaking it would likely destroy the copper coin and hurt the person trapped inside.

    Thus, Su Yi had held onto it all this time.

    When the monk Illuminating Emptiness heard that the Antique Dealer was trapped inside, heughed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of falling <i>in love </i>with money, but the Antique Dealer¡¯s gone and fallen <i>into</i> his money!¡±

    But Su Yi had been suspicious of this right from the start.

    The Antique Dealer had once ruthlessly tricked the Tailor. How could someone of the Tailor¡¯s disposition simply let the Antique Dealer go?

    But although Su Yi was suspicious, he had no proof. He couldn¡¯t see through the copper coin¡¯s mysteries either.

    He¡¯d taken the coin out purely to see how the Tailor would react.

    But now, when he saw the Tailorpletely lose his cool, Su Yi instantly confirmed his suspicions. <i>There really is a problem with this copper coin!</i>

    ¡°Got anything to say?¡± asked Su Yi, gently caressing the coin.

    After a long silence, the Tailor sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. How did you see through the coin¡¯s secrets?¡±

    ¡°A lucky guess,¡± said Su Yi.

    The Tailor froze in apparent disbelief. ¡°When I first gave you the coin, you <i>anticipated </i>that I¡¯d left a clone sealed inside?¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Nope. I only learned that particr detail just now.¡±

    ¡°....¡± The Tailor¡¯s expression was unsightly. ¡°You tricked me?¡±

    ¡°I just knew right from the start that you didn¡¯t give me the coin out of the goodness of your heart,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°When I tested it, I discovered that that was indeed the case.¡±

    The Tailor¡¯s chest heaved, and he red at Su Yi, gnashing his teeth with obvious fury.

    Su Yi stroked his jaw thoughtfully. ¡°Now, I dare say with certainty that you only have two clones left: the one standing before me, and the one hidden in the copper coin.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°So, you prepared a way out even before the battle of the Violet Heavens tform. You delivered your final clone to me personally. Your courage and nning are impressive indeed.¡±

    Sometimes, the most dangerous ces were actually the safest of all! Who could have imagined that the Tailor, who hated him more than anyone, would entrust him with hisst hope?

    It was a masterstroke!

    Had Su Yi failed to uncover the coin¡¯s secrets today, it wouldn¡¯t have mattered even if he killed the clone in front of him. The clone hidden within the coin would remain with him at all times, ready to break free and ambush him whenever he pleased!

    ¡°I said it earlier. Even if you destroy all of my clones, it won¡¯t hurt me,¡± the Tailor said woodenly.

    Su Yiughed and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s true that destroying your clones won¡¯t have too great an effect on your true body, but once they¡¯re gone, your true body will be blind even if he somehow manages to enter this world. Without your clones, you cannot possibly know the situation anywhere near as well as you do now.

    ¡°They say that if you know yourself and know your enemy, you¡¯re sure to win every time. s, your true body will soon know nothing about me. That¡¯ll put him in apletely passive position.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m different. I¡¯ve long since grasped your character, and I¡¯ll be certain to kill you as soon as you appear in the flesh!¡±

    Here, Su Yi stopped to think for a moment. Finally, he said with apparent enlightenment, ¡°Ah, I see. The clone you left in the copper coin is both an escape route and means of preparing for your true body¡¯s arrival. If I¡¯m carrying your clone, you¡¯ll be able to locate me right away.¡±

    It made sense. If he carried the Tailor¡¯s clone with him wherever he went, how could the Tailor¡¯s true body possibly have any trouble finding him?

    Su Yi finally understood the Tailor¡¯s trap, and he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. <i>The old schemer sure is crafty and insidious. No matter how cautious you are, there¡¯s no end to it!</i>

    The Tailor said nothing all this time.

    Su Yi suddenly asked, ¡°Is the Antique Dealer alive or dead?¡±

    The Tailor said expressionlessly, ¡°He¡¯s trapped in the Starjade Forbidden Grounds. If he¡¯s lucky, he might well still be alive.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°The Starjade Forbidden Grounds?¡±

    The Tailor looked at Su Yi. ¡°Back then, I sent my forces to pursue the old scoundrel. They chased him all the way into the Starjade Forbidden Grounds. My subordinates pursued him, only for all of them to perish inside. The old man hasn¡¯t been seen since.

    ¡°Before one of my subordinates died, he sent back word that the Antique Dealer entered a divine temple shrouded in fog. If you want to find him, you¡¯re wee to try your luck. Of course, I¡¯d just love to see you try it. It¡¯d be best if you died there.¡±

    The Tailor then retracted his gaze, his expression wooden, as if he¡¯d given up all thoughts of resistance.

    Su Yi smiled faintly. ¡°This isn¡¯t just another trick, is it?¡±

    The Tailor chortled. ¡°Guess.¡±

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°I¡¯ll believe you this time.¡±

    The Tailor froze, his smile suddenly conflicted. ¡°And here I thought you¡¯d say you didn¡¯t believe a single wording out of my mouth.¡±

    ¡°I <i>believe</i> that you¡¯d love to see me go to the Starjade Forbidden Zone, and that you think it¡¯d be best if I died there.¡±

    The Tailor fell briefly silent before bursting intoughter. ¡°Having an enemy like you in my life is truly gratifying. Throughout the stars, there¡¯s no one else I take seriously, not even the ancient orthodoxies. You¡¯re the only one.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity,¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡°What¡¯s a pity?¡±

    Su Yi hesitated. ¡°Want to hear the truth?¡±

    The Tailor nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never once considered you a worthy opponent,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Not now, and not in my past life, either.¡±

    The Tailor was unwittingly stunned. His chest heaved violently before finally, he forced a smile. ¡°We walk different paths. You pursue the Dao of the Sword, and you kill decisively, while I strive for seamless stratagems. It¡¯s understandable that you¡¯d think poorly of me.¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°It has nothing to do with our different paths. Rather, your methods, mentality, and character are unseemly and detestable.¡±

    The Tailorpletely lost all interest he had in any further conversation. He pointed at his head and said, ¡°Go ahead and do it.¡±

    Su Yi gestured at Qing Tang. ¡°Tell me how to undo what you¡¯ve done and prevent any future troubles. If you do, I¡¯ll grant you a quick death.¡±

    ¡°Surely you can resolve those paltry tricks yourself,¡± said the Tailor.

    ¡°I hate trouble,¡± said Su Yi.

    The Tailor sighed, then took a jade slip from his sleeves and passed it over. ¡°Don¡¯t use your sword to kill me. If possible, I¡¯d like to experience the power of reincarnation for myself.¡±

    ¡°Very well.¡± Su Yi epted the jade slip, then snapped his fingers.

    The illusory Six Paths of Reincarnation enveloped the Tailorpletely.

    The Tailor caught an indistinct glimpse of the mysterious Reincarnation Pool, as well as the zing Path of the Far Shore and the boundless Sea of Bitterness....

    Before long, nothing remained of his clone. It had dissipatedpletely beneath the power of reincarnation.

    In thest moment before he disappeared, the Tailor murmured, ¡°I¡¯ve never understood. Do you know why the Contract of the Gods prohibits the power of reincarnation?¡±

    But before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, his clone disappearedpletely. Not even ash remained.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been searching for that answer all this time,¡± Su Yi said softly.

    He stood there in silence for a while before leaving, taking Qing Tang with him.

    Today, atop Mount Luowu, he defeated Hong Feiguan, slew over a hundred Cloud Soaring revenants, and destroyed sixteen immortal avatars of will.

    But it was defeating the Tailor that made Su Yi feel that this trip had been worthwhile after all.

    ......

    Outside the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone.

    Su Yi stretched out his fingers and flicked the copper coin into the air. It spun and arced through the air before falling back into his palm.

    ¡°I¡¯ll look after this clone for you. When your true body arrives, it¡¯ll serve as bait,¡± said Su Yi.

    With that, he put the coin away and drifted away.

    ......

    That very day, word of the battle and Mount Luowu spread from the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone, taking the world by storm and causing widespread uproar.

    ¡°His Excellency the Temple Master really is cutting down immortals here in the Human Realm!¡±

    ¡°Fierce!¡±

    ¡°Who else has in immortals in the Human Realm? He¡¯s got to be the first in history!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t exaggerate! Those were just immortals¡¯ avatars of will!¡±

    ...The news had the world practically boiling over. Everyone still remembered the Temple Master¡¯s famous words: ¡°Even if gods and immortals really exist, they too must avert their gazes before me! Otherwise, I¡¯ll cut down immortals here in the Human Realm!¡±

    Back then, the people took these words as an expression of his valiant spirit. No one really thought he could y immortals in the Human Realm.

    After all, at the time, there were no immortals to be found!

    But now, as word spread of the battle of Mount Luowu, the popce learned that the Temple Master had shockingly in sixteen immortal avatars of will!

    Although they weren¡¯t true immortals, they weren¡¯t that far off.

    And the Temple Master was still just a World King!

    Given what he¡¯d aplished as a World King, who¡¯d dare say that he wouldn¡¯t one day cut down immortals here in the Human Realm?

    ¡°What Transcendents? What ancient orthodoxies? They seriously thought they could lead the world into the future andmand the wind and clouds. Shouldn¡¯t they have asked His Excellency the Temple Master for permission first?¡±

    ¡°This battle is sure to go down in the annals of the Eastern Profound Star Domain¡¯s history. It¡¯s enough to alter the bnce of power. Going forward, so long as His Excellency the Temple Master is here, there¡¯s no way those ancient orthodoxies will dare act as lofty and superior as they did before!¡±

    ¡°Recently, everyone¡¯s been saying that the Temple Master made enemies of the entire world, and that he¡¯d get what wasing to him before long. Who¡¯d dare make such promations now?¡±

    ...The stars were in uproar as everyone discussed this news. Su Yi¡¯s prestige had now reached unprecedented heights!

    There were also people trying to guess what would happen next.

    ¡°His Excellency the Temple Master isn¡¯t out of the woods yet!¡±

    ¡°After what happened on Mount Luowu, his enmity with the ancient sects and immortal factions ispletely irreconcble. They won¡¯t rest until he¡¯s dead. When immortal revenants re-enter the world, he¡¯s sure to face grave peril!¡±

    ¡°Just wait! The world¡¯s changes are picking up speed. It won¡¯t be long until that day arrives!¡±

    ......

    The far reaches of the Impermeable Demon Ocean.

    ¡°A terrifying, tyrannical power possessed Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s body?¡±

    When Daoist Master Red Cloud learned the details of the duel at Mount Luowu from the yellow dog, she was unwittingly stunned. Her eyes shone with uncharacteristic bewilderment.

    She then asked, ¡°Just how tyrannical are we talking?¡±

    The dog said solemnly, ¡°Tyrannical enough to suppress heaven and earth on all sides. I suspect that, were that terrifying existence willing, he could have in true immortals effortlessly, let alone their avatars of will!¡±

    The dog¡¯s voice contained irrepressible, lingering dread. ¡°To tell the truth, Mistress, when I saw him... even I.... was scared...¡±

    The dog¡¯s head drooped with shame.

 Chapter 1411 - The Sword Fanatic

    <h4>Chapter 1411 - The Sword Fanatic</h4>

    As the dog hung its head in shame, Daoist Master Red Cloud had a strange look on her face.

    Xing Que was no run-of-the-mill mutt. They¡¯d traveled side-by-side even in the Immortal Realm. Xing Que had seen all types of wind and rain, and its horizons were extremely broad. It was courageous to the extreme.

    Even ordinary immortals were entirely unworthy of Xing Que¡¯s attention.

    It was for this reason that Daoist Master Red Cloud sent Xing Que to the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone. Were anything to happen to Su Yi, Xing Que was more than strong enough to save him from catastrophe.

    At least in theory. In practice, Xing Que wasn¡¯t just no help. It was scared of the one it was supposed to protect!

    Now, this was interesting.

    ¡°Rey what you saw for me,¡± ordered Daoist Master Red Cloud.

    Xing Que nodded, raised its paw, and tapped the air.

    <i>Whoosh~</i>

    A resplendent rain of light appeared and wove into a scene. It reflected the battle of Mount Luowu, in which Su Yi had single-handedly in sixteen immortal avatars of will.

    The Su Yi reflected within the rain of light was bloody and battered, with his vital energy in disarray.

    Yet a terrifying aura emanated from him, rising into the heavens and suppressing everything on all sides. It was like the descent of a tyrannical god of the sword!

    With every sh, an immortal avatar of will shattered.

    It was as if his enemies were made of rotten wood. None could stand in his way!

    Meanwhile, Su Yi¡¯s voice apanied this scene.

    ¡°No proper immortals at all... not even one?¡±

    ¡°Is that... all?¡±

    ¡°An ant trying to shake a tree!¡±

    ¡°Who am I...?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just a sword cultivator with no ce to call home...¡±

    ¡°The Dao is as lofty as the heavens, but my heart is like a sword. It can suppress the heavens until they¡¯re just three feet tall!¡±

    ¡°The unrest of this ever-shifting world is as fleeting as a dream, while my heart is as unfettered as the wind!¡±

    ¡°The heavens aren¡¯t worthy of dread, and gods aren¡¯t worthy of awe. His enemies cannot break him, and the Dao cannot impede him. That¡¯s how a sword cultivator ought to be.¡±

    ...His voice was valiant, forceful, proud, and contemptuous!

    As these scenes dissipated, Daoist Master Red Cloud sank into thought. A long time passed before she returned to her senses.

    The dog keenly sensed that her emotional state was strange, as if she¡¯d recalled something.

    A whileter, she asked out of nowhere, ¡°Xing Que, do you recall the Sword Fanatic of the Central Immortal Court?¡±

    The dog¡¯s heart shook, and its eyes filled with deep-seated dread. ¡°I remember!¡±

    The Sword Fanatic.

    The leader of the ten great Immortal Lords of the Central Immortal Court!

    As well as one of the greatest sword immortals of the Immortal Realm!

    He was infatuated with the sword, and his disposition was tyrannical and paranoid. He¡¯d killed too many to count, and when it came to his swordsmanship, he was as frenzied as a demon.

    Thus, older-generation cultivators called him ¡°the Sword Fanatic!¡±

    ¡°Mistress, don¡¯t tell me you think that terrifying power was connected to the Sword Fanatic?¡± eximed the yellow dog.

    ¡°It was somewhat simr,¡± said Daoist Master Red Cloud, her profound gaze shining with inscrutable light, as if she were trying to figure something out.

    But in the end, her brow furrowed slightly.

    She couldn¡¯t reach any definite conclusions!

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Daoist Master Red Cloud said, ¡°He controls the power of reincarnation, and has already reincarnated twice. I suspect... that terrifying power originated from yet another one of his past lives.¡±

    The dog gasped.

    The Temple Master had reincarnated into the Wilds¡¯ Su Xuanjun, who¡¯d in turn reincarnated to be Su Yi. This was alreadymon knowledge.

    But no one had considered the possibility that the Temple Master was also a reincarnation!

    ¡°If that terrifying power originated from one of his past lifetimes, does that mean he was once an extremely terrifying expert of the Immortal Dao?¡± murmured the dog.

    It had followed Daoist Master Red Cloud throughout the Immortal Realm, witnessing asions both big and small. It had even participated in the Immortal Peach Banquet with her.

    However, that terrifying power had nheless scared it. If that power really belonged to one of Su Yi¡¯s past lives, just how terrifying of an existence must he have been?

    Daoist Master Red Cloud fell briefly silent, then took out a jade box and passed it to the dog. ¡°If it¡¯s as I suspect, Fellow Daoist Su will soon break into the Path of Transcendence. Bring this to him as a token of my respect.¡±

    The dog asked curiously, ¡°Mistress, what kind of treasure is in the box?¡±

    ¡°A piece of Nine Wonders Immortal Ginseng,¡± said Daoist Master Red Cloud.

    ¡°!!!¡± The dog¡¯s eyes bulged, and it practically jumped in shock.

    But before it could say anything, Daoist Master Red Cloud said, ¡°Go on. Be quick about it.¡±

    ......

    Mount Clearmoon, Universal Emptiness Temple.

    Late at night, beneath a thick-trunked osmanthus tree.

    Su Yi, Qing Tang, Illuminating Emptiness, Ol¡¯ Wei, Wei Shan, the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha, and Sword Immortal Qingshi were having a banquet.

    The wine was among the best brews of the Human Realm.

    The dishes were all rare delicacies.

    Master and apprentice had been reunited, and good friends dined together. The atmosphere was lively and harmonious.

    Su Yi had treated Qing Tang on the way back, removing alltent threats from her body.

    ¡°And here I thought you were sure to step onto the Path of Transcendence on this trip to the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone,¡± said Illuminating Emptiness.

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s that easy to be a Transcendent?¡± The Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha red at him.

    ¡°Even without stepping into Transcendence, Fellow Daoist Su achieved aplete victory at Mount Luowu,¡± said Sword Immortal Qingshi. ¡°What does it matter if he broke through or not?¡±

    The crowd couldn¡¯t help but be rueful at the mention of this battle.

    The battle of Mount Luowu had been far too dazzling. Word of the battle was still shaking the stars, spreading far and wide.

    After this battle, Su Yi¡¯s prestige had reached unprecedented heights!

    ¡°Young Master, please allow this old servant to toast you.¡± Old Wei rose and lifted his cup.

    Su Yi raised his as well, and both of them drained their cups with augh.

    They were still in the middle of the feast when Mo Qingchou and Li Zhong arrived.

    Mo Qingchou returned the Divine Replenishment Furnace and offered Su Yi a storage treasure full of treasure. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, these are your trophies from the battle of Mount Luowu.¡±

    Su Yi epted them, then invited Mo Qingchou and Li Zhong to join them at the table. Both were all too delighted to agree.

    As they conversed, Mo Qingchou brought up the current situation of the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone. ¡°ording to our ancestor¡¯s estimates, if the world¡¯s changes keep speeding up, the full Path of Transcendence will reappear within a month.

    ¡°Within three months, immortal revenants will be able to travel throughout the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone.

    ¡°And within six months, immortal revenants will be able to walk the world freely!¡±

    The atmosphere at the banquet was suddenly heavier.

    Cloud Soaring revenants really weren¡¯t much of a threat to Su Yi at this point.

    But who could fail to realize that after their losses at Mount Luowu, there was no way the immortal revenants of ancient factions would let Su Yi off?

    But Su Yi wasn¡¯t concerned. He was just curious. ¡°The world¡¯s changes are speeding up?¡±

    Mo Qingchou nodded. ¡°They are. The world has been changing for the past twenty years, but the changes have been gradual. That is, until two years ago, when they started speeding up!

    ¡°Our n¡¯s ancestor suspects that these changes are an omen, and that after the Path of Transcendence re-enters the world, opportunities and good fortune of the Immortal Dao will likely reappear in the Human Realm as well!¡±

    Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha¡¯s spirits soared.

    The return of the Path of Transcendence didn¡¯t mean that much to them. After all, they were both already peak Cloud Soaring Transcendents.

    But the Immortal Dao was different!

    Long ago, before the End of the Dharma, that was the supreme path they¡¯d longed for even in their dreams!

    Su Yi was quite surprised too. ¡°Does that mean that cultivators of the Human Realm will most likely have an opportunity to transcend mortality and be immortals in the future?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case,¡± said Mo Qingchou, her expression full of longing. ¡°After the End of the Dharma, the world¡¯s connection to the Immortal Dao was lost. Even the Path of Transcendence was severed....

    ¡°But things are different now. The world is changing, and bliss is arising from the depths of misfortune. The Human Realm is most likely in store for an unprecedented golden age!¡±

    ¡°For us, this is a rare opportunity!¡±

    Waves of emotions rocked through the others¡¯ hearts.

    ¡°However, this means that other revenants will do everything in their power to take Fellow Daoist Su down,¡± Sword Immortal Qingshi said suddenly. ¡°After all, they¡¯re still bound by their curses, neither fully human nor ghost. They cannot possibly pursue greater heights of the Dao. Even if the Immortal Dao reappears, they can only gaze upon it from afar and sigh, as they¡¯re doomed never to reach it.

    ¡°Only the power of reincarnation can break their curse and free them from confinement!¡±

    All of thisbined meant that revenants with a grudge against Su Yi would soon go mad in pursuit of revenge!

    But Su Yi justughed, not at all concerned. ¡°Before, I was surrounded by enemies on all sides. I have far fewer enemies now, and in the future...¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t have any enemies at all! You¡¯ll be invincible!¡± Illuminating Emptiness chimed in.

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°Invincible? That¡¯d be far too dull. No, I¡¯d rather have enemies.¡±

    The crowd didn¡¯t know what to say to that.

    ¡°Hah? You sure know how to boast. Who else above or below the heavens would dare call themselves invincible or undefeatable? Besides, this is just the Human Realm. Up in the Immortal Realm, your trivial cultivation base... isn¡¯t even worth looking at.¡±

    Suddenly, a yellow dog sauntered over from afar.

    It spoke like an experienced senior sharing their wisdom.

    ¡°Where¡¯d this doge from? Is it some kind of spirit?¡± Illuminating Emptiness let out a strange shout.

    Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha¡¯s pupils constricted.

    Mo Qingchou¡¯s heart shook as she realized something. Her eyes shone with strange light.

    ¡°Monk, one more word out of you, and I promise to trap you at the bottom of an outhouse.¡± The yellow dog red at Illuminating Emptiness.

    Its cold gaze made the monk shudder from head to toe, and he inwardly cried out in rm.

    ¡°This junior is called Mo Qingchou. Greetings, Your Excellency Xing Que.¡± Mo Qingchou rose and bowed in greeting.

    The crowd was unwittingly dumbstruck. All of them knew that she hailed from an Immortal Lord n, and that she was a prominent figure even amongst descendants of immortals.

    Yet now, she took on the role of junior and bowed to a mere yellow dog!!

    Illuminating Emptiness had been a bit displeased with the dog¡¯s attitude, but when he saw this, he wisely refrained from saying anything further.

    ¡°The Mo Family has already recognized this lofty one?¡± The dog looked at Mo Qingchou in surprise.

    ¡°This junior learned of your identity from my seniors,¡± Mo Qingchou said softly.

    ¡°Is it strong?¡± Su Yi asked suddenly and with great interest.

    Mo Qingchou was just about to say something when the dog let out a deep sigh and said somberly, ¡°Empty titles of a bygone age, that¡¯s all. No need to bring them up.¡±

    <i>Putting on airs in front of me? </i>Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. He raised his hand to pet the dog¡¯s head.

    ¡°I came here to chat. Don¡¯t touch me!¡± The dog immediately dodged. If Su Yi rubbed its head in front of everyone, what face would it have left?

    But its immediate reaction revealed something to the crowd, and their gazes shifted inscrutably. <i>It seems ¡®His Excellency Xing Que¡¯ has quite an extraordinary rtionship with Su Yi. Otherwise, how could he dare to pet Xing Que¡¯s despite knowing its origins?</i>

 Chapter 1412 - When Killing Someone, Why Fuss About the Timing?

    <h4>Chapter 1412 - When Killing Someone, Why Fuss About the Timing?</h4>

    The yellow dog raised its paw into the air, and a jade box floated up.

    ¡°My mistress heard that you¡¯re about to prove your Dao and step onto the Path of Transcendence. Thus, she sent me to deliver you this treasure to aid your breakthrough. Please ept it,¡± the dog said with reserved dignity.

    Mo Qingchou¡¯s eyes shone with a strange light, and her heart coursed with emotion. <i>Indeed, Celestial Red Cloud and Su Yi have an extraordinary rtionship. She actually sent Xing Que to deliver this treasure!</i>

    ¡°You hold onto it for now, Illuminating Emptiness,¡± ordered Su Yi.

    Illuminating Emptiness obsequiously rushed over to collect the box.

    The yellow dog nced at Su Yi, as if saying, ¡°You sure know how to put on airs, kid. You couldn¡¯t even be bothered to ept this treasure yourself? And you couldn¡¯t even be bothered to say a single sentence of thanks?¡±

    But when the dog recalled that terrifying power that had appeared on Su Yi, it wholeheartedly decided against holding him ountable.

    ¡°Want to drink with us?¡± asked Su Yi. He remembered that the dog had an extreme fondness for wine.

    But against all expectations, the dog refused. ¡°I must return and report to my mistress as soon as possible.¡±

    It then turned to leave.

    Su Yi suddenly said, ¡°Wait. I¡¯d like to ask you about something.¡±

    The dog stopped in its tracks. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the current situation in the Starjade Forbidden Zone?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The Starjade Forbidden Zone, one of the seven great forbidden zones of the stars.

    In recent years, it too had changed. Numerous strange, inauspicious powers had arisen, and all who entered perished!

    After returning to Universal Emptiness Temple, Su Yi asked the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha and Sword Immortal Qingsih about it too. However, neither top Cloud Soaring expert knew the Starjade Forbidden Zone¡¯s current situation.

    This only made Su Yi even more curious.

    The Tailor had told him the Antique Dealer had gotten trapped in the Starjade Forbidden Zone a long time ago. Apparently, he¡¯d entered a divine pce shrouded in mist, and he hadn¡¯t returned since.

    ¡°The Starjade Forbidden Zone? I actually know a bit about it.¡± Before the dog could answer, Mo Qingchou said, ¡°I heard my seniors bring it up. During the End of the Dharma, the Starjade Forbidden Zone was the primary battleground of the immortals¡¯ fight for deliverance!

    ¡°They say that there was a path to life in the Starjade Forbidden Zone, and that those who found the entrance could avoid catastrophe during the End of the Dharma.

    ¡°But in the end... It seems no one ever found that path to life. As a result, countless immortals perished in the Starjade Forbidden Zone, their hearts full of bitterness!¡±

    The primary battlegrounds of the immortals¡¯ fight for deliverance! A path to life!

    Su Yi eximed, ¡°Does that mean that there are likely numerous immortal revenants in the Starjade Forbidden Grounds?¡±

    Mo Qingchou shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t say.¡±

    ¡°There aren¡¯t any immortal revenants there. Instead, it¡¯s home to even more terrifying monstrosities. This isn¡¯t a good time to go; anyone who tries is doomed, no exceptions,¡± said the yellow dog somberly. ¡°Not even my mistress would go there lightly now.¡±

    The crowd was stunned, especially Mo Qingchou, who gasped inwardly. She knew better than the others just how extraordinary Celestial Red Cloud¡¯s origins were.

    But even Celestial Red Cloud dared not venture into the Starjade Forbidden Grounds lightly. It was easy to imagine how terrifying they were!

    The dog continued, a bit confused, ¡°Why ask about that?¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t hide it. ¡°A friend of mine entered the Starjade Forbidden Grounds a long time ago, and he¡¯s apparently trapped inside a temple.¡±

    Illuminating Emptiness couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°The Antique Dealer.¡±

    ¡°No, that can¡¯t be right. Didn¡¯t he fall into the eye of that copper coin?¡± eximed Illuminating Emptiness.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know the full story.¡±

    After hearing Su Yi¡¯s conversation with Illuminating Emptiness, Xing Que understood what Su Yi was nning.

    The dog said, ¡°Whether your friend is alive or dead, I urge you not to go. At least, don¡¯t go yet!¡±

    Its tone was decisive, leaving no room for doubt.

    ¡°When should I go, then?¡± Su Yi said thoughtfully.

    The dog¡¯s gaze was strange. ¡°Didn¡¯t my mistress give you the Neb Talisman? And didn¡¯t you agree to travel with her to a hidden immortal ruin when the time was right? Just go with her then.¡±

    Su Yi froze. ¡°The ce she wants to explore is...¡±

    ¡°Shhh!¡± The dog hurriedly stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t divulge it!¡±

    Su Yi irritably waved the dog away. ¡°Enough! You can leave.¡±

    He¡¯d already grasped that the immortal ruin Daoist Master Red Cloud had invited him to explore with her was located in the Starjade Forbidden Zone!

    The dog spat disdainfully. ¡°What a mouth you¡¯ve got on you! When you need me to resolve your doubts, you¡¯re like an earnest student requesting my wisdom. When you don¡¯t need me, you¡¯re as rude as can be! You¡¯re the type to burn a bridge after crossing it and kill a donkey after riding it, huh? Shameless!¡±

    Su Yi rose and was just about to rub the dog¡¯s head, only for the dog to flee in terror first.

    Mo Qingchou took all of this in, and for a long time, she couldn¡¯t calm down. <i>Celestial Red Cloud invited Su Yi to explore the Starjade Forbidden Zone with her?? This is big news!</i>

    After the banquet ended, Mo Qingchou and Li Zhong bade farewell and left.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi brought Qing Tang back to his room.

    ¡°Going forward, you can just cultivate quietly on Mount Clearmoon. I¡¯ll help you investigate the Jiang Family¡¯s destruction,¡± Su Yi said warmly.

    Qing Tang¡¯s surname was Jiang, and her family of origin was once one of the Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao!

    But when she was little, the Jiang Family met with disaster, and they¡¯d long since ceased to exist. After that, the Seven Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao were reduced to six.

    The Temple Master had investigated the Jiang Family¡¯s demise too, but he never found any leads.

    ¡°Master, I already know who my enemies are,¡± Qing Tang whispered.

    Su Yi was stunned. ¡°Who?¡±

    Entirely undisguised murderous intent appeared on Qing Tang¡¯s beautiful face as she said slowly and clearly, ¡°The ancient Zhong, Xu, and Wen Families! As well as... the Tailor!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed. <i>Three Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao and the Tailor? That really does sound entirely possible!</i>

    ¡°How¡¯d you find out?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°The Tailor told me,¡± Qing Tang said with a conflicted, mncholy look on her face. ¡°After he captured me, I wanted to end myself once and for all. But then, the Tailor said that if I agreed to do something for him, he¡¯d tell me the truth of the Jiang Family¡¯s annihtion.¡±

    Su Yi mulled that over. ¡°He really couldn¡¯t have just let you die. Losing you would have meant losing a means of threatening me. Did his request have something to do with the state you were in earlier?¡±

    The Hidden God Guard Zero-One had inserted his soul origin into Qing Tang¡¯s soul. In doing so, he took full control over her!

    Of course, Su Yi had already neutralized thistent danger.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Qing Tang nodded. ¡°It was also then that I learned the truth of my n¡¯s annihtion.¡±

    ording to the Tailor, the primary culprit behind the Jiang Family¡¯s demise was the Wen Family, one of the Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao!

    It was the Wen Family who¡¯d initiated contact with the Tailor, the Zhong Family, and the Xu Family. In the end, the Jiang Family was wiped out overnight!

    But after learning all this, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°To the best of my knowledge, there was no grudge between the Jiang and Wen Families. On the contrary, over the years, there were numerous marriage alliances between the two ns. Given the circumstances, why would the Wen Family be so ruthless?¡±

    Destroying an entire n! This was unquestionably the most brutal of revenges. Few factions would go to such lengths unless a grudge ran extremely deep.

    Besides, back then, the Jiang Family was also an Ancient Guardian n of the Dao. Destroying them was no easy task.

    Qing Tang sighed. ¡°All the Tailor told me was that their motives involved a stroke of good fortune we¡¯d acquired, but I racked my brains and can¡¯t think of anything of the sort.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze silently frosted over, but he found this iparably ludicrous. <i>They destroyed the entire Jiang Family over a stroke of good fortune? The Wen Family are too tyrannical!</i>

    ¡°Very well. No need to concern ourselves with their reasons. Just leave this up to me,¡± said Su Yi.

    The Temple Master had spent years searching for the truth of the Jiang Family¡¯s demise, but he never found any leads.

    The reasons for this were simple. First, the Tailor had arranged the whole thing. Second, three other Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao were involved. Third, they¡¯d obviously been nning for quite some time, and they annihted the Jiang Family overnight, leaving no clues behind.

    Warmth coursed through Qing Tang¡¯s heart, and the rims of her eyes reddened.

    She was an orphan, with no one left in this world besides her master. After the Tailor captured her, she gave in to despair and even nned to kill herself.

    Even after learning the truth of her n¡¯s annihtion, she felt utterly helpless. She knew how terrifying and powerful the Wen, Xu, and Zhong Families were.

    Add the Tailor, the man behind the curtain, and who wouldn¡¯t have felt despair?

    But things were different now. Now, she had her master with her!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go kill them,¡± said Su Yi, rising to his feet.

    ¡°Now?¡± Qing Tang was obviously caught off guard.

    ¡°When killing someone, why fuss about the timing?¡± Su Yi tousled her hair and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. The Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao have long since ceased to be worthy of my notice.¡±

    His light, airy words were full of utter contemptuous pride!

    At the Temple Master¡¯s peak, he could have threatened the Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao, but destroying them would have been difficult.

    But things were different now.

    He¡¯d undergone rebirth to cultivate anew, and his strength was far beyond the former Temple Master¡¯s. During the battle of Mount Luowu, even without borrowing his sixth incarnation¡¯s power, he defeated Hong Feiguan, an unparalleled expert of the Cloud Soaring Realm!

    Cleaning up a few Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao would be nothing at all.

    ......

    That very night, a treasure ship carried Qing Tang and Su Yi away from Mount Clearmoon.

    Su Yi sat on board, taking inventory of the treasures Mo Qingchou had delivered.

    There was a small mountain of Transcendent-level treasures, including divine materials, medicinal ingredients, magic treasures, ancient tomes... There was a huge variety, and the massive pile gleamed.

    There were even a few damaged immortal treasures!

    For instance, Fu Dongli¡¯s Universe in a Bowl was among the spoils.

    Thebined value of the spoils waspletely inestimable. Any Cloud Soaring expert of the present day would drool over them and fight like mad to acquire them!

    The Divine Replenishment Furnace sat to the side, joyfully refining the cultivation resources.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, opened the jade box to examine the gift Daoist Master Red Cloud had sent Xing Que to deliver.

    As soon as the box opened, dense immortal light reminiscent of starlight flowed into the air, dreamlike and ethereal, even holy.

    The Divine Replenishment Furnace obviously sensed it. It quivered, then frantically approached.

    It looked iparably worked up and frantic with impatience!

 Chapter 1413 - The Trespasser Does Not Stop When Told

    <h4>Chapter 1413 - The Trespasser Does Not Stop When Told</h4>

    There was a piece of snow-white ginseng within the jade box. It was only about the size of a thumb, but from it flowed a dense waterfall of immortal light.

    Even more shockingly, the wisps of immortal light interwove to form human figures barely an inch tall. Some shook their heads and chanted sutras, while others danced about, and still others somersaulted through the air...

    They were like spirits, vivid and lifelike.

    When the Divine Replenishment Furnace drew close, the little people were so scared that they transformed back into immortal light and fused back into the snow-white ginseng.

    A soothing medicinal fragrance permeated the air.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but look impressed. <i>This is unquestionably a rare immortal medicine, the type that can only be happened upon by chance! A natural treasure of the Immortal Dao!</i>

    One look at the Divine Replenishment Furnace¡¯s obvious impatience, and it was obvious how extraordinary the ginseng was.

    Meanwhile, the purple immortal light within the Divine Replenishment Furnace interwove, and a line of text floated into view.

    ¡°Nine Wonders Immortal Ginseng, an immortal medicinal ingredient. It can forge immortal roots, quench immortal sense, refine immortal origin, and fuse into immortal flesh. This medicine grows in wondrous and mysteriousnds and can only be picked by Immortal Lords.

    ¡°Even immortals would drool over a piece like this one. If I refine it with a hundred types of Transcendent medicinal ingredients to supplement its power, I can produce Nine Wonders Heaven¡¯s Origin Pills!¡±

    ...After reading all this, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Daoist Master Red Cloud really is generous.¡±

    This was a treasure only an Immortal Lord could pick, yet here she¡¯d gone and given it away. How was that in any way ordinary?

    In the end, Su Yi decided to give all his spoils and the Nine Wonders Immortal Ginseng to the Divine Replenishment Furnace.

    It could refine medicinal ingredients into pills and divine materials into treasures.

    It could even melt and refine pre-existing immortal treasures!

    <i>It seems that when the timees for me to step onto the Path of Transcendence, I¡¯ll have no need to fearcking sufficient resources to establish my foundations. The Sword of the Human Realm can undergo further refinements, too....</i>

    ......

    On the Isle of Ten Thousand Stars was the ancestral garden of the Wen Family, one of the Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao.

    It looked like an ind, but in truth, it was an ancient hidden realm! The Wen Family had lived there for generations.

    As one of the greatest factions of the stars, the Wen Family¡¯s foundations were iparably ancient, and they had the strength to gaze down on the world with pride.

    The first group of modern experts to step onto the Path of Transcendence had included a full eight members of the Wen Family!

    That aside, they¡¯d established an alliance with a top ancient orthodoxy, the Red City Daoist Sect!

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    A treasure ship cut through the sky, appearing not far from the Isle of Ten Thousand Stars.

    Su Yi then walked overboard, leading Qing Tang.

    The Isle of Ten Thousand Stars wasn¡¯t in an ocean. Rather, it floated beneath the firmament, bathed in a sea of clouds. Everything within one hundred thousand feet of it was covered inyer uponyer of ancient formations.

    As soon as the treasure ship appeared, it drew attention from Wen Family experts.

    ¡°Stop right there, whoever you are, and tell us your name!¡± bellowed a golden-robed figure, leaping up from the Isle of Ten Thousand Stars. He was obviously a guard of sorts, and his cultivation base was unexceptional.

    Su Yi paid him no heed at all. He just put away the treasure ship and said to Qing Tang, ¡°Stick close to me. All you need to do is watch.¡±

    Qing Tang nodded obediently.

    Su Yi then continued straight toward the Isle of Ten Thousand Stars. From beginning to end, he paid the golden-robed man no heed whatsoever.

    ¡°Brazen!!¡± the golden-robed man roared in fury. This was the Wen Family¡¯s territory, yet now, someone was attempting to barge in!

    However, the golden-robed man made no attempt to stop them. The surrounding area was covered in terrifying killing formations, thirty-six types in total. They were enough to kill even Cosmic Enlightenment World Kings!

    Furthermore, even Transcendents would find themselves trapped and unable to extricate themselves quickly!

    Indeed, as Su Yi approached, one of the formations nketing the Isle of Ten Thousand Stars started circting with a boom, stirring up appalling currents of destructive power.

    Su Yi just strolled straight ahead, not even bothering to look at them.

    He took a step, and as his foot fell...

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth shook violently. A terrifying, overbearing power swept outward, shattering the formation. The talisman markings filling the sky popped like soap bubbles and disappeared.

    The golden-robed man reacted as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning. He was scared out of his wits, and he almost dared not believe his eyes.

    With every step Su Yi took, one formation after another broke, and the entire stretch of sky caved in.

    Heaven copsed, the earth fell, and the formations broke.

    Su Yi continued entirely unperturbed, as if he were on a stroll through his own backyard and there were no one else around!

    Qing Tang followed just behind him, taking all of this in. Her starry eyes couldn¡¯t hide her astonishment.

    She¡¯d long since borne witness to her master¡¯s strength, but seeing it now, she was nheless surprised. He was just too forceful and overbearing!

    Those formations might as well not have even been there!

    When Su Yi was less than ten thousand feet from the Isle of Ten Thousand Stars, a mor of voices rang out.

    ¡°Brazen!¡±

    ¡°Who dares barge into Wen Family territory?¡±

    ¡°Quick, let¡¯s go see who it is!¡±

    Arc after arc of light shot from the Isle of Ten Thousand Stars apanying these infuriated voices. Their leader was a middle-aged man in purple. His gaze was clear and thoroughly majestic.

    This was the head of the Wen Family, Wen Bohong!

    A group of Wen Family higher-ups followed him, more than twenty in total. Them aside, several elders, deacons, and other such figures were startled into action.

    There were an enormous number of them. Together, they were incredibly powerful! Furthermore, all of them were visibly infuriated, as if they couldn¡¯t even imagine who could possibly be so brazen as to force their way into Wen Family territory. How was that any different from throwing their life away?

    Who didn¡¯t know that the Wen Family was among the greatest of present-day factions? And who didn¡¯t know that they¡¯d long since established an alliance with the Red City Daoist Sect?

    But when they saw the blue-robed figure standing beneath the firmament, the initial mor of noise abruptly disappeared, reced by a sudden, deathly silence.

    Wen Bohong and the experts under his leadership stepped in their tracks, their eyes wide, round, and full of disbelief.

    Even the birds ceased their song.

    The air seemed to have solidified, making it a struggle to breathe.

    ¡°Family head, that¡¯s the trespasser!¡± the golden-robed man shouted. His voice was particrly jarring against the deathly silence.

    <i>Whap!</i>

    A Wen Family old-timershed out, sending the man in golden robes flying. He immediately fell unconscious.

    ¡°Blind fool! You failed to recognize the Temple Master of all people? You ought to die for that!¡± The old-timer who¡¯d pped him shouted, his face full of rage.

    Meanwhile, Family Head Wen Bohong took a deep breath, smiled, and sped his fist in greeting. ¡°You honor us with your presence, Temple Master. Please forgive us for noting to wee you earlier.¡±

    The others hurriedly greeted him as well.

    Word of the battle of Mount Luowu had long since spread throughout the star realms. How could the Wen Family possibly not have heard about it?

    Thus, when they saw Su Yi here now, although the Wen Family higher-ups were confused, all of them suppressed their bluster and respectfully averted their gazes.

    No one would dare to treat him with disrespect!

    Su Yi looked at Wen Bohong and said coolly, ¡°I¡¯ll be direct. I¡¯vee to get revenge for the Jiang Family.¡±

    ¡°Your Excellency, I think you might be confused. The Jiang Family¡¯s demise had nothing to do with the Wen Family,¡± a white-robed elder said gravely.

    Su Yi put one hand behind his back. With the other, he held a jug of wine.

    He said casually, ¡°I finally slew the Tailor yesterday. Are you <i>sure </i>you want to deny your involvement in the Jiang Family¡¯s destruction?¡±

    The Tailor was dead!

    Wen Bohong and the others¡¯ expressions shifted. They looked at each other, their hearts full of uncertainty.

    ¡°Temple Master, the Wen Family has never once offended you, yet today, countless years after the Jiang Family¡¯s demise, you¡¯ve shown up to avenge them. It¡¯s truly difficult to understand,¡± that white-robed elder spoke once more. ¡°Forgive my boldness, but I¡¯d like to ask... why?¡±

    Su Yi pointed at Qing Tang. ¡°She¡¯s my disciple, and her surname is Jiang.¡±

    One sentence, and the atmosphere was abruptly stifled. Wen Bohong and the others obviously understood the implications.

    The white-robed old man smiled bitterly. ¡°Your Excellency, there¡¯s surely been a misunderstanding. Perhaps the Tailor deceived you? Because the Jiang Family¡¯s demise truly had nothing to do with us. With the heavens as my witness, I swear we weren¡¯t involved!¡±

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°No need for oaths. You can juste here and let me search your soul.¡±

    The white-robed elder¡¯s expression froze in ce. He forced a smile and said, ¡°Your Excellency, that joke isn¡¯t at all funny.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to discuss the matter any further. He just stretched out his hand and grabbed from afar.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    ¡°You...¡± The white-robed old man¡¯s expression shifted abruptly.

    ¡°Temple Master! Are you trying to cast aside all pretenses of cordiality with the Wen Family?¡± Wen Bohong¡¯s face was ashen, and he roared in fury.

    ¡°I¡¯m just searching his soul, that¡¯s all. If it turns out that this was a misunderstanding, I¡¯llpensate you. But if it wasn¡¯t a misunderstanding....¡± The depths of Su Yi¡¯s gaze shone with murderous intent. ¡°Then your Isle of Ten Thousand Stars will be your burial ground.¡±

    His indifferent, casual words were like frigid gales. The Wen Family higher-ups¡¯ hearts shook, and chills coursed through their entire bodies.

    ¡°Get in formation!¡±

    Before Su Yi could conduct a soul search, Wen Bohong bellowed, and the experts following him attacked without the slightest hesitation.

    They¡¯d obviously transmitted their ns to each other prior to this, or they couldn¡¯t have achieved such a high level teamwork.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Divine light surged around the Isle of Ten Thousand Stars. Immortal light soared into the firmament, and a terrifying Transcendent-level killing formation circted, making heaven and earth dim.

    When Su Yi saw this, he understood. The Jiang Family¡¯s demise was indeed connected to the Wen Family. Otherwise, why would they react so strongly to his attempt to search that elder¡¯s soul?

    ¡°Your Excellency the Temple Master, please, stay your hand. The Wen Family never intended to offend you!¡± Wen Bohong said gravely.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Su Yi crushed the white-robed old man¡¯s physical body, extracted his soul origin, and searched it, ignoring Wen Bohongpletely.

    Wen Boheng¡¯s expression darkened, and the murderous light in his eyes intensified. He shouted without hesitation, ¡°Kill him!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The formation rumbled and boomed. Divine radiance arced into the air like unstoppable divine spears, all of them aimed at Su Yi.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of disdain.

    The answer was already apparent. There was no need to finish his search, so he tightened his grip, reducing the old man¡¯s soul origin to powder.

    A casual wave of his sleeves, and...

    <i>ng!</i>

    A hundred-thousand-foot streak of resplendent sword qi rose into the air and descended, as if to split the dome of heaven.

    When the sword qi fell, the Transcendent formation the Wen Family saw as their killer weapon split as if it were made of paper.

    Firelight scattered as a current of destructive power sent the Wen Family higher-ups flying.

    The impact reached even the distant Isle of Ten Thousand Stars, which swayed violently.

    One sh, and he destroyed a formation and swept through a throng of enemies!

 Chapter 1414 - Pillars of Support Crumble and Backers Flee.

    <h4>Chapter 1414 - Pirs of Support Crumble and Backers Flee.</h4>

    The formation had been destroyed, and all of the Isle of Ten Thousand Stars swayed.

    The entire stretch of heaven and earth was thrown into upheaval.

    Family Head Wen Bohong and the other Wen Family higher-ups paled with fright. They¡¯d long since heard tales of just how terrifying of an existence the Temple Master had be, so they¡¯d never nned to sh with him directly. But they¡¯d thought that their Transcendent-level formations would at leastst long enough to buy them time to flee.

    Sadly, reality was brutal. One sh, and the formation they saw as their killer weapon broke!!

    ¡°Temple Master! Must you really kill us all?¡± bellowed a man in ck.

    Su Yi stretched out his finger and tapped.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The ck-robed man¡¯s body shattered. Blood sprayed the blue dome of heaven.

    ¡°Retreat! Hurry and seek refuge in the ancestral grounds¡ª!¡± shouted Wen Bohong.

    The other Wen nsmen panicked and scampered away. Everything was in chaos.

    It was a ludicrous scene.

    After all, even by the standards of the entire Eastern Profound Star Domain, they were one of the greatest factions around. Now that they¡¯d joined up with the Red City Daoist Sect, practically no one dared offend them!

    But now that Su Yi had appeared on their doorstop, there was only one way to describe the Wen Family¡¯s defenses: brittle!

    Against Su Yi, they were nothing but a pack of motley riffraff!

    But then, those who truly understood Su Yi¡¯s strength knew better than anyone that he could crush any faction of the present day.

    No exceptions!

    <i>ch!</i>

    A streak of sword qi shot through the air, transformed into a rain of sword light, and descended like an avnche or tidal wave, sweeping outward in all directions.

    Su Yi attacked too. He had no intention of wasting any time. After all, he didn¡¯t just n to tten the Wen Family on this trip. He had to visit the Zhong and Xu Families too!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The air around the Isle of Ten Thousand Stars trembled. One Wen Family expert after another toppled, blood spreading like ink and staining the sky red.

    Shrieks, curses, and mournful howls rang out repeatedly.

    Heaven and earth were like a canvas depicting a bloody vision of purgatory!

    To the current Su Yi, experts of the World King level were no different from wheat beneath a farmer¡¯s scythe. Even revenants of the Path of Transcendence weren¡¯t even worth mentioning, not unless they were unparalleled figures like Hong Feiguan.

    Given the circumstances, taking down an Ancient Guardian n of the Dao like the Wen Family was naturally not difficult.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Sword qi rumbled and boomed, shooting in all directions.

    It was a heartless massacre. Blood flowed like rivers, creating startling scenes of death and destruction all over the ce.

    He wasn¡¯t the type to kill indiscriminately, but when it was time to take revenge, there was no way he¡¯d show mercy.

    After all, they¡¯d killed the entire Jiang Family! Su Yi was just helping Qing Tang give them an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth.

    ¡°Stop!¡± someone shouted.

    A group shot over from the distant Isle of Ten Thousand Stars. All were old monsters of the Wen Family, and all were true Nascent Divinity Realm Transcendents.

    There were eight of them in total. All were visibly furious and seething with murderous intent.

    However, when they saw Su Yi standing beneath the dome of heaven, their expressions shifted, and their hearts sank as they realized that this didn¡¯t bode well.

    ¡°The Temple Master!?¡± someone cried out in disbelief.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was cold and indifferent. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to say so much as another word. He pressed his fingers into a sword and shed at the Nascent Divinity Realm old monster, killing him from a distance.

    Simple and direct, like ughtering a y chicken or porcin dog!

    That bloody scene made the other old monsters panic. All of them were frantic.

    ¡°Temple Master, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Temple Master, you¡¯re sure to face retribution for this one day!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and flee!!¡±

    ...Infuriated roars and curses echoed throughout heaven and earth, but Su Yi never paid them any heed.

    He led Qing Tang on a stroll through the sky. Wherever he passed, sword qi fell like a waterfall, sweeping outward and destroying the Nascent Divinity Realm old monsters one after another.

    He was like a traveling god walking a path of bloodshed, death his constantpanion!

    Waves of emotion rocked Qing Tang¡¯s heart.

    She was only seven years old when her family died. All she saw was a sky full of fire and ground covered in ruined buildings and pools of blood.

    She searched with all her might, but she never saw her parents, siblings, or other rtives ever again. All she found was blood and devastation.

    It was as if all that darkness and bloodshed were like a brand; try as she might, she couldn¡¯t wipe it away. Even after countless years, and even after reaching adulthood, she was gued by nightmares every night, and she awoke each morning drenched in cold sweat...

    Now, she saw the Wen nsmen lying in pools of blood, and took in the chaos and devastation. The sight filled her heart with aplicated mix of emotions.

    Gratification, excitement, and indescribable relief.

    The deaths of her family resulted in an oceanic grudge. Deep within her heart, it had always weighed down on her like a boulder.

    Now, that boulder had finally split. For the first time since she was a little girl, she could finally breathe.

    ¡°Master...¡± Qing Tang¡¯s gaze shifted, and she looked at the man standing in front of her.

    His back was as straight as his sword, like a pir holding up the heavens, or an eternal, unshakeable mountain!

    Following him gave Qing Tang an unprecedented sense of assurance, as if... she¡¯d returned to her early childhood.

    She was only seven years old when her family died, and shey in the ruins, covered in blood and trapped beneath fragments of rock.

    At the time, she thought she was already dead.

    But then, she opened her eyes, and saw someone bend at the waist, scoop her out of the rubble, and hold her to his chest. His eyes were clear and full of pity.

    He¡¯d gently wiped the blood from her face and said, ¡°Little one, have a good rest. They say that those who survive a catastrophe will meet with good fortune in the future. I¡¯ll... look after you from now on.¡±

    Qing Tang recalled those words vividly even now. She hadn¡¯t forgotten so much as a single syble.

    Over the years, every time she thought back to that day, her heart filled with indescribable warmth.

    That was her master, the man who¡¯d saved her life.

    The man who¡¯d rescued her from bloodshed and darkness, and the man who¡¯d raised her!

    And now, he was getting revenge for her too!

    Just like before, he used his body to shield her.

    Two lines of clear tears poured from Qing Tang¡¯s bright, beautiful eyes. The rims of her eyes were tinged red.

    No one else in this world doted on her like her master did. No one else cared about her like he did.

    They said a master was like a father, but Qing Tang had no rtives. In her heart, her master <i>was </i>her father, as well as the person closest to her.

    No one could rece him.

    ......

    The carnage spread throughout heaven and earth. Everything was in chaos.

    When Su Yi reached the Isle of Ten Thousand Stars, Wen Bohong and the other still-living Wen nsmen¡¯s courage failed them. Everyone gave in to despair.

    Su Yi was just too strong. Any attempt they made to defend themselves would be meaningless. It¡¯d be no different from a mantis trying to block a chariot.

    ¡°Who dares to cause trouble here?¡±

    Suddenly, a dignified voice echoed throughout heaven and earth, and a group of figures shot over from afar. All of them had terrifying auras.

    Their leader, an old man in dark robes, had a monstrous presence.

    But when they saw these new arrivals, Wen Bohong and the others felt as if their saviors had arrived. All of them were instantly excited.

    ¡°Senior, please, save us!¡±

    These new arrivals were none other than a group of Red City Daoist Sect higher-ups.

    The Wen Family¡¯s pir of support! The leader of the group, the old man in dark robes, was one of the Red City Daoist Sect¡¯s high-elders, a peak Cloud Soaring Realm old monster.

    ¡°Everyone, rest assured. Now that we¡¯re here, we absolutely won¡¯t let these thugs off lightly!¡± bellowed the old man in dark robes as he and hispanions rushed over.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to get revenge. Got a problem with that?¡± Su Yi stopped in his tracks and turned to look at them, his gaze cold and indifferent.

    The dark-robed old man and hispanions had arrived full of fire and bluster, but the moment they saw him, they stopped in midair, frozen like startled quails.

    Su Yi!

    What was someone so terrifying doing here!?

    Bean-sized droplets of sweat formed on the dark-robed elder¡¯s forehead, and his seething murderous intent gave way to quivering. All of his former bluster vanishedpletely!

    ¡°Earlier, we had eyes, but we did not see. We didn¡¯t realize you were here, Fellow Daoist. Please don¡¯t take offense.¡±

    The dark-robed old man took a deep breath, forced a stiff smile, and bowed. The others followed suit.

    ¡°Are you going to intervene?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The dark-robed man hurriedly shook his head. ¡°We absolutely wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±

    He spoke with firm conviction.

    Was that a joke? How could the Red City Daoist Sect possibly establish a grudge with an unrivaled, ruthless expert like Su Yi over the Wen Family?

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°In that case, shouldn¡¯t you be leaving?¡±

    The dark-robed man instantly felt a massive weight lift from his shoulders. He suddenly waved and said, ¡°Retreat!¡±

    He then turned and led his group away.

    They¡¯de quickly, and left even more quickly!

    The Wen Family witnessed this entire exchange from the Isle of Ten Thousand Stars. All of them were dumbstruck and rooted to the spot, as if on the verge of a mental breakdown.

    <i>They fled? How could the old-timers of the Red City Daoist Sect be so spineless?</i>

    <i>Didn¡¯t we have an alliance? Didn¡¯t they say they were going to work with us to vie for supremacy, and that we¡¯d retreat and advance together?</i>

    ¡°¡®When your situation is advantageous, it seems as though heaven and earth themselves are on your side, but when fortune departs, even a hero struggles to retain their freedom.¡¯ The heavens have forsaken the Wen Family. They¡¯ve forsaken us!¡± An elder wept with grief, his tears drenching his clothing.

    The other Wen nsmen looked as disconste as if they were attending their parents¡¯ funerals.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes shone with a hint of disdain. <i>Pirs of support crumble and backers flee. That¡¯s why the truly strong strive to improve their own strength and disdain borrowing external power and influence!</i>

    <i>How glorious was the Wen Family in the past?</i>

    <i>And how powerful is the Red City Daoist Sect?</i>

    <i>But in the face of an absolute difference in power, their authority and external items cannot possibly save them!</i>

    Su Yi showed no mercy. He flipped his palm, and the Sword of the Human Realmnded in his grip.

    The humming of his sword swept out like the tide, reverberating throughout the nine heavens and the ten earths.

    Wen Bohong¡¯s eyes bulged, as if he knew what was about to happen. He shrieked at the top of his lungs, ¡°You¡¯ll pay for this, Temple Master! You¡¯ll pay for this!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The Sword of the Human Realm descended, and sword qi burst forth, like the river of stars breaking through a dam and pouring down from the heavens.

    The hovering Isle of Ten Thousand Stars exploded into bits.

    As for Wen Bohong and the other Wen nsmen? They were swept up in the destruction and enveloped in boundless sword qi.

    By the time the dust and smoke receded and the light faded, everythingy in ruin as far as the eye could see. The Isle of Ten Thousand Stars had been wiped from existence.

    As for the Wen Family, a n that had stood at the pinnacle of the stars for countless years? Su Yi had destroyed their ancestral ground, wiping out everyone in it!

    A gale whooshed past, rustling Su Yi¡¯s blue robes.

    Qing Tang stood behind him in a daze, as if she still found this difficult to believe.

    Only two people remained, master and apprentice.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go see the Zhong Family next.¡± Su Yi let go of the Sword of the Human Realm, which blurred into a beam of light and shot into his sleeve.

    Then, he and Qing Tang drifted away.

 Chapter 1415 - Avenging a Grudge, Breaking Obsession

    <h4>Chapter 1415 - Avenging a Grudge, Breaking Obsession</h4>

    White Duckweed Divine Mountain.

    The territory of the ancient Zhong Family.

    ¡°We cannot hesitate any further. We have to retreat as soon as possible!¡±

    Within the main hall, Family Head Zhong Tianhou immediately made a decision.

    After learning of the battle of Mount Luowu, Zhong Tianhou couldn¡¯t sleep. He felt as if he were on a bed of needles.

    The reason for his anxiety was simple.

    During the battle of the Violet Heavens tform, Su Yi announced that he¡¯d wipe the Zhong Family from existence within half a year.

    Then, he brought up his promise again during the battle at Mount Clearmoon.

    The Zhong Family had originally assumed that Su Yi would meet with disaster at Mount Luowu. Thus, there was no need to concern themselves with his threats.

    Who¡¯d have thought that Su Yi would ultimately emerge victorious at Mount Luowu!?

    When they learned that the Hong Family had joined up with around a dozen other ancient factions, and that Su Yi killed until the ground ran red with rivers of blood nheless, Zhong Tianhou couldn¡¯t sit still.

    Thus, the following morning, he called the higher-ups of the Zhong Family together to discuss their response.

    In the end, he decided to forsake their ancestral ground and run, the further the better!

    However, the Zhong Family higher-ups were clearly opposed to his decision.

    ¡°Family Head, if we leave White Duckweed Divine Mountain, where can we go? Would you have us seek refuge with Illusory Sword Immortal Tower?¡±

    ¡°The Temple Master has defeated their forces several times already. There¡¯s no way they can protect us!¡±

    ¡°A threat, that¡¯s all. Seems to me there¡¯s no need to take it seriously.¡±

    ...Everyone was talking at once, all of them trying to dissuade him.

    Their enemy hadn¡¯t evene for them yet, but they were supposed to flee like spineless cravens already? Who¡¯d be willing to do that?

    ¡°I¡¯ve already made up my mind. Within two hours, we must gather all of our nsmen and leave!¡± Zhong Tianhou said firmly. ¡°Even if our home is destroyed, so long as we¡¯re alive, we have hope of returning one day. But if we lost our lives... We¡¯ll have lost everything!¡±

    He understood the Temple Master¡¯s disposition. He was a man of his word, and he always kept his promises!

    It was for this reason that he knew better than to hope for an exception. That would almost certainly lead to the Zhong Family¡¯s annihtion!

    When the crowd saw this, they couldn¡¯t help but fall silent.

    ¡°Everyone, please rest assured. After the battle at Mount Luowu, the Temple Master and the factions of ancient Transcendents have a deep, irreconcble enmity. When immortal revenants re-enter the world, the Temple Master will meet his doom!¡± Zhong Tianhou¡¯s eyes shed, and he said coldly, ¡°How will the Temple Master make trouble for us then? Now go! Be quick about it.¡±

    Zhong Tianhou waved the others away.

    Although they were still unwilling, there was nothing they could say. All of them promptly got to work.

    But it was then that¡ª

    <i>Boom!!</i>

    A massive impact resounded from afar. As tall as it was, all of White Duckweed Divine Mountain shook violently.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Zhong Tianhou and the others¡¯ expressions shifted. They immediately rushed out of the meeting hall.

    ......

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A swath of sword qi shot toward them, breaking through theyers of formations covering the mountain as if they were made of rotten wood. Firelight ran rampant, and chaotic energy currents swept everything in their path.

    The entire Zhong Family was instantly startled into action.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me someone¡¯s barged into Zhong Family territory?¡±

    ¡°Who could be so brazen?¡±

    ¡°Quick, go have a look!¡±

    ...A mor of voices arose throughout the Zhong Family estate.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Sword qi filled the skies and descended, like a vast expanse of white light. It crushed the power of the formations covering White Duckwood Mountain in a single strike.

    Countless hearts quivered with fright, their faces full of astonishment.

    It was then that everyone saw two figures approaching from beneath the dome of heaven. A tall, upright man in blue led the way, looking as extraordinary and detached as a banished immortal. A picturesque beauty followed shortly after.

    These were none other than Su Yi and Qing Tang.

    Instantly, all eyes focused on Su Yi.

    <i>The Temple Master!</i>

    Zhong Tianhou and the other Zhong Family higher-ups felt as if they¡¯d been struck by lightning. Their hearts and minds quivered.

    <i>We¡¯re finished!</i>

    They¡¯d just made the decision to lead their nsmen away, only for the Temple Master to show up on their doorstep a momentter.

    Su Yi stood there, gazing down at the Zhong Family from on high. ¡°Listen carefully! I¡¯vee here, first to avenge the Jiang Family, and second to make good on my promise. Got that?¡±

    Zhong Tianhou and the others¡¯ expressions shifted once more.<i> He¡¯s here to avenge the Jiang Family? Could it be...?</i>

    Zhong Tianhou couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Temple Master, have you perhaps misunderstood? To the best of my knowledge, the Wen Family were the main culprits behind the Jiang Family¡¯s demise....¡±

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°I crushed the Wen Family before I came here.¡±

    The crowd looked stricken. <i>He¡¯s already ttened the Wen Family!?</i>

    An indescribable chill coursed through their hearts.

    ¡°Your Excellency, if we lower our heads, might you... give us a chance at life?¡± Zhong Tianhou said hoarsely.

    Su Yiughed, but wasted no more time talking.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    He waved his sleeve through the air, and sword intent crisscrossed and poured down like rain, then swept forth like a raging tidal wave.

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    ¡°Give it everything we¡¯ve got!¡±

    ¡°Hurry, gather up our nsmen and flee¡ª¡ª!!¡±

    ...Infuriated roars rose and fell in waves. Who would just sit still and wait to die?

    Zhong Tianquan and the others fought with everything they had, as if they¡¯d gone insane.

    But their resistance amounted to nothing against the endless wave of sword qi.

    Sword qi swept out like a scythe, heartlessly harvesting the souls of the fallen.

    Blood sttered the air.

    Desperate cries shook the heavens.

    The slopes of White Duckweed Divine Mountain copsed and broke, a vision of devastation.

    Mere momentster...

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A massive explosion rang out, and the mountain split into pieces.

    Not one of the people there had survived!

    The ancient Zhong Family had now been annihted!

    ¡°Bullying the likes of you is dull, but it had to be done,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Now it¡¯s time to visit the Xu Family.¡±

    Before Su Yi¡¯s calm voice had even finished echoing through the air, Su Yi was already leading Qing Tang away.

    ......

    Mount Heavenwing, the home of the Skyfire Spirit Race Xu Family.

    Su Yi arrived with Qing Tang.

    Just like when he destroyed the Wen and Zhong Families, Su Yi didn¡¯t waste any time talking. His sword cleaved through their gates, and he charged directly into Xu Family territory.

    Within moments, the Xu Family suffered countless casualties, and the ground ran red with rivers of blood.

    But this time, Su Yi ran into trouble.

    At a critical juncture, the Xu Family elders activated an ancient altar and used a forbidden technique to summon an utterly terrifying, illusory figure!

    He had a head of fiery red hair, and his gaze was as sharp as the edge of a knife.

    This was a spirit body the progenitor of the Xu Family had left behind. They called him their ¡°ancestral spirit!¡±

    And rumor had it that the progenitor of the Xu Family was a true immortal in the Human Realm!

    When the ancestral spirit attacked...

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Streak after streak of firelight surged forth, their attacks even more terrifying than immortal swords as they pierced the dome of heaven.

    Tens of thousands of mes, far too many to count, descended upon Su Yi. There were so many of them that they filled up everyst inch of space.

    Su Yi found this enormously troublesome. The power of the Xu Family¡¯s ancestral spirit was beyond even a Cloud Soaring Transcendent. It wasparable to an immortal avatar of will!

    But Su Yi had no intention of drawing this out. He struck with his full force right off the bat.

    One hand held the Divine Replenishment Furnace aloft. The other took out the Sword of the Human Realm. It was like the descent of an invincible god. When he struck the air, he suppressed everything in his path!

    A boom rang out, and boundless sword qi descended, shaking and severing the firelight filling the skies. When the shnded, it forced the Xu Family¡¯s ancestral spirit back.

    That tyrannical strike left everyone¡¯s heart shaking.

    The ancestral spirit of the Xu Family roared in fury. His figure suddenly expanded to many times his original size. His hands parted heaven and earth, and endless divine mes wrapped around him.

    The divine mes around him suddenly seemed to transform into endless starlight. The river of stars interwove, and the sun and moon shifted. It was as if the Xu Family¡¯s ancestral spirit were the sovereign of the stars!

    He directed a stretch of starry skies, leading the stars into battle.

    s, in a one-on-one duel, even an immortal avatar of will wasn¡¯t enough to stop Su Yi, let alone a summoned spirit entity like him.

    Su Yi stepped forth, the Divine Replenishment Furnace rumbling and booming. Purple immortal light nketed heaven and earth, then descended, crushing the stars and exploding the space surrounding them.

    And the enormous figure of the Xu Family''s ancestral spirit exploded, inch by inch. Enormous volumes of divine radiance and spirit light flowed from its body, as if it were bleeding!

    Su Yi then unleashed the secrets of reincarnation through the Sword of the Human Realm, running the ancestral spirit through!

    The progenitor of the Xu Family had died a long, long time ago.

    The spirit body he¡¯d left behind was, ultimately, of the past. The power of reincarnation was thus his bane, ending himpletely!

    A massive boom followed, shaking heaven and earth. The Xu Family¡¯s ancestral spirit let out an unwilling roar, then exploded into a rain of light and disappeared.

    The Xu nsmen took this in. All of them broke down and gave in to despair.

    But by the time Su Yi led Qing Tang away, Mount Heavenwingy in ruin. Everyst member of the Xu Family had been executed!

    ......

    In one night, Su Yi destroyed three Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao in rapid session!

    There was no need to even question it. When word spread, it was certain to shake the stars.

    While getting revenge, Su Yi finally learned the truth of the Jiang Family¡¯s demise.

    It was actually rather absurd.

    Everything started with a stroke of fortune the Jiang Family acquired.

    While fighting over it, an ancestor of the Jiang Family slew a group of powerful foes. Their ranks included several Wen Family old-timers.

    That was when their grudge began, and it set the stage for the retribution toe.

    But although the Wen Family were the primary culprits, it was the Tailor who¡¯d linked the various conspirators together, as if sewing together disparate pieces of fabric. It was he who¡¯d made the arrangements that let the three Ancient Guardian ns of the Dao destroy the Jiang Family overnight!

    And his goal in doing this was simple. He wanted a share of the Jiang Family¡¯s wealth and cultivation resources.

    ......

    On the way back to Mount Clearmoon, Su Yi asked Qing Tang between sips of wine, ¡°How do you feel?¡±

    Qing Tang thought for a moment. ¡°At first, I was excited and happy, as if I¡¯d finally shattered the boulder weighing down my heart, but now... I don¡¯t quite know how to describe it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s perfectly normal,¡± Su Yi said with a nod. ¡°In the past, all you could think about was avenging your family. It was like an obsession tormenting you for countless years. Now, you¡¯ve lost your obsession, and you¡¯re ill-ustomed to its absence. Going forward, all you need to do is focus on your cultivation. So long as I¡¯m around, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll let anyone mistreat you.¡±

    He smiled gently and tousled her hair.

    ¡°Mm!¡± The young woman smiled. Her eyes were bright and lively, and she was utterly charming.

    This was the smile of someone who¡¯d set everything down and rxedpletely.

    After returning to Mount Clearmoon. Su Yi decided to go into seclusion and prepare to break into the Path of Transcendence.

    Of course, before that, he had to meet with his sixth incarnation and acquire the secrets of breaking through!

 Chapter 1416 - Wang Ye!

    <h4>Chapter 1416 - Wang Ye!</h4>

    Su Yi¡¯s sea of consciousness.

    His soul avatar appeared before the Sword of the Nine Hells.

    ¡°Hey, you. Time to keep your promise,¡± whispered Su Yi.

    The sixth divine chain swayed, and Su Yi¡¯s sixth incarnation¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°¡®Hey, you?¡¯ Can¡¯t be a bit politer?¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°You and I are the same person. No need to get hung up on titles.¡±

    ¡°No, before you fuse with my Dao Imprint, you¡¯re you and I¡¯m me. We have to differentiate clearly,¡± said his sixth incarnation. ¡°Remember this. My surname is Wang, and my given name is Ye!¡±

    Wang Ye?

    Rece "Ye" as in "night" with "Ye" as in "lord", and you had the phrase "Your Highness."

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°That name of yours really takes advantage of other people.¡±

    His sixth incarnation fell silent. In life, those who knew his true name were all unrivaled powerhouses. Who among them would darement so freely on his name?

    Those who hated him but didn¡¯t know his name called him a tyrant.

    The greatest tyrant of the Dao of the Sword!

    Those who respected him called him ¡°sovereign.¡± The sovereign of the ages!

    Yet here Su Yi was, criticizing his name....

    For a moment, his sixth incarnation couldn¡¯t help but feel exhausted. As the old saying goes, you couldn¡¯t talk strategy with a buffoon, nor could summer insects could speak of the ice and snow!

    ¡°Come on, be quick about it. I¡¯m pressed for time,¡± urged Su Yi.

    His sixth incarnation sighed with waning interest. A momentter, a wisp of divine light appeared and transformed into a brand that hovered before Su Yi.

    ¡°This contains all of my cultivation-rted experiences rting to the Path of Transcendence. Once you¡¯ve fused with it, you¡¯ll be able to fully perceive the fundamental secrets of Transcendence.

    ¡°After you¡¯ve finished, I¡¯ll transmit a unique secret method for breaking through, one unknown to anyone throughout the ages, as well as....

    ¡°A truly unprecedented Path of Transcendence!

    ¡°Should you step onto it, you¡¯ll beparable to gods and immortals even d in mortal flesh! And should you one day prove your Dao and be an immortal, you¡¯ll be able to rise above immortals of all other paths, forging a Grand Dao other immortals cannot hope to match!¡±

    Wang Ye¡¯s voice revealed a hint of fervor and eagerness.

    But then, he said, ¡°You have to be careful. Thebined weight of all my experiences and knowledge of the Path of Transcendence could easily destroy your mind. After all... you¡¯re currently just a World King.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. He stretched out his finger and gently touched the brand.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A boundless flood of memories surged into Su Yi¡¯s soul, practically ripping it apart!

    There were just so many of them. This included all of Wang Ye¡¯s cultivation knowledge and experiences. No other World King could possibly have endured. Their souls would have instantly exploded!

    All Su Yi felt was a moment of rending agony before he epted the flood of memoriespletely.

    It was as if he were living another life, seeking Transcendence as a sword cultivator named Wang Ye!

    All types of revtions and experiences arose within Su Yi¡¯s heart. These memories didn¡¯t belong to him, yet it was as if he were experiencing them personally.

    The preparation prior to breaking into Nascent Divinity, the perils of undergoing tribtion, and the transformation that followed...

    Su Yi sensed it all in full detail.

    Knowledge gleaned from books was shallow without practical experience.

    Prior to this, although Su Yi had learned about the full Path of Transcendence from the ancient tomes in Shen Mu¡¯s memory, and although he¡¯d received guidance and sparring sessions from the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha and Sword Immortal Qingshi, all of that was mere surface-level understanding.

    This was different.

    He was experiencing the secrets of Transcendence, as if he¡¯d really lived through it all!

    Pursuing the Dao, the revtions apanying a breakthrough, the struggles, the ups and downs, the new understandings and transformations apanying each advancement... It was as if everything had happened to him.

    When you read a book, you gained knowledge.

    But now, it was as if he¡¯d be the main character and were experiencing the book¡¯s story for himself!

    The Three Realms of the Path of Transcendence were Nascent Divinity, Dao Integration, and Cloud Soaring.

    The secrets of each realm, its essence and fundamental nature, yed out within Su Yi¡¯s mind.

    For a moment, Su Yi really felt as if he¡¯d already stepped onto the Path of Transcendence, and as if he were simplybing through and fusing with his past experiences and revtions.

    He was entirely unaware of the passage of time.

    But then, he suddenly jolted back to his senses!

    He still hadn¡¯t broken through. These experiences were all relived memories; none of this had really happened to him.

    It was much like after reincarnating to cultivate anew. Although he still had the memories and experiences of his life as Su Xuanjun, in this new lifetime, he had to walk the path of cultivation himself!

    If he lost himself in Wang Ye¡¯s memories, how could he speak of surpassing his past selves?

    ¡°I am mentally stepping onto the Path of Transcendence. Its secrets are mine, but I cannot let this throw my Dao Heart into chaos!¡±

    Su Yi cleared his headpletely, then continued fusing with his sixth incarnation¡¯s memories. From that moment forth, although he still felt everything that was happening, he was simultaneously like an observer watching coolly from the sidelines.

    It was in this state that he finished fusing with the brand¡¯s memories, making them his own without letting them confine his heart in the slightest!

    ¡°You refined itpletely?¡± Wang Ye¡¯s voice rang out within his sea of consciousness. His voice was tinged with surprise, as if he hadn¡¯t anticipated that the process would go so smoothly.

    Su Yi quietly sensed it for a moment, then nodded. ¡°It didn¡¯t seem overly difficult.¡±

    His sixth incarnation was at a loss for words.

    Su Yi continued, ¡°Also, I confirmed something. When you stepped onto the Path of Transcendence, your foundations and strength were far inferior to where I am now.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    Su Yi continued, heedless of his sixth incarnation¡¯s silence, ¡°That means that even if I <i>had </i>broken through during the battle atop Mount Luowu, my aplishments on the Path of Transcendence would have far surpassed yours.¡±

    Here, his sixth incarnation couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Bad enough that you¡¯re ungrateful. Can¡¯t you at least be polite?¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°No matter what, your experiences were extremely helpful to me. They were no less than a stroke of enlightenment. Now, I know how to leave you in the dust when I step into Transcendence. Thanks a bunch.¡±

    ¡°???¡± His sixth incarnation was baffled. <i>Is that an attempt at politeness? And do you call that thanking someone!?</i>

    When he saw his sixth incarnation sink into a long silence, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but remind him, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you tell me about that unprecedented Path of Transcendence now?¡±

    Wang Ye let out a deep sigh. This was the mncholy of a tiger on an open in; in the jungle, he was unrivaled, but out in the open, even a dog could bully him...

    Finally, he steadied his heart and said, ¡°The typical Path of Transcendence might well lead to the Immortal Dao. It might well let you establish an immortal legend all your own. It¡¯s even possible that you¡¯ll be the greatest expert of the Immortal dao to ever live.

    ¡°But ultimately... you¡¯d wind up just like me, restricted to the Immortal Dao, unable to advance any further.¡±

    His sixth incarnation¡¯s voice was somber and tinged with bleak bitterness. ¡°I searched everything above and below the heavens in order to break through. I read an ocean of ancient tomes, sought out countless long-vanished legends, and even... searched for the Path of Godhood long-eradicated by the Contract of the Gods!

    ¡°But when I reached the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao, I discovered that the path had been severed!

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that I wasn¡¯t strong enough, but that destiny was not on my side. The time was not right!¡±

    Hearing this filled Su Yi¡¯s heart with emotion. He¡¯d experienced much the same thing.

    He thought back to his time as the sovereign of the Wilds, and all the time and effort he¡¯d poured into his bitter search for the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension.

    All that work, only to fail in the end. Why?

    Because the Dark and Gold Star Realm simply didn¡¯t have the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension!

    And hadn¡¯t it been the same during his time as the Temple Master?

    The End of the Dharma had destroyed the Path of Transcendence and severed all opportunities to be an immortal. It didn¡¯t matter if you were an unparalleled talent. There was nothing you could do about it!

    This was fate! This was the importance of good timing!

    There was no doubt about it. Wang Ye had encountered a simr predicament at the pinnacle of his life.

    A momentter, Su Yi¡¯s heart stirred. ¡°The Contract of the Gods eradicated the Path to Godhood? Does that mean that the God Realm stands above the Immortal Dao?¡±

    ¡°Godhood? No, that¡¯s just what we call it,¡± said his sixth incarnation. ¡°To experts of the Immortal Dao, ¡®gods¡¯ are a symbol of unsurpassed power. They can be people, but they can also be powers of the Grand Dao or spirits of unrivaled might.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what form a god takes. In the Immortal Realm, there¡¯s a long-established consensus that anything that can break past the bounds of the alternating of epochs and exceed the limits of immortality is a god. And the existence of the Contract of the Gods is proof that such powers truly exist!¡±

    Su Yi suddenly recalled something. Back in the Divine Kingdom of Illusionists, the Illusionist of the Epoch of Illusions had spoken of godhood as well.

    In the eyes of the Illusionist, the gods represented an irond, unsurpassed natural order.

    The will of the gods connected the past, present, and future. It transcended all ages and epochs.

    The Contract of the Gods was supreme and unsurpassed, beyond a cultivator¡¯s ability toprehend!

    And it seemed Wang Ye saw them that way too. They were a symbol of unrivaled strength not to be sphemed against.

    The only way to be a god was to break through the ever-shifting ages and surpass the bounds of the Immortal Dao!

    ¡°These are all just rumors, and they¡¯re far, far removed from you. Perhaps you¡¯ll be able to glean insight into the secrets of godhood upon reaching the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao, as I once did,¡± said Wang Ye. His tone abruptly shifted, and heughed. ¡°Of course, if you lose our mental battle, you¡¯ll never get the chance.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to ask anything else, so he said directly, ¡°The path beyond the Immortal Dao is sealed. Can the Path of Transcendence you found break past that seal?¡±

    ¡°It can!¡± Wang Ye didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°No greater taboo exists, and throughout the ages, everyone who attempted to step onto this path perished, their souls dispersed and their Daos destroyed.¡±

    ¡°A path to certain doom?¡± Su Yi was bbergasted.

    ¡°No. Well, it might be a path to certain doom for other people, but you¡¯re an exception. That¡¯s because this path goes against the power of the Contract of the Gods, but you control the power of reincarnation, so you have no need to fear!¡± his sixth incarnation said with confidence.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°You never stepped onto this path, so how can you be so certain?¡±

    ¡°The answer lies in the Sword of the Nine Hells!¡±

    Su Yi was stunned. ¡°The Sword of the Nine Hells?¡±

    His sixth incarnation¡¯s tone suddenly contained aplicated mix of emotions. ¡°This sword... is a wondrous divine artifact in its own right, with far, far too many secrets. Don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Su Yi agreedpletely. The greater his cultivation, the more deeply he understood just how mysterious and unique the Sword of the Nine Hells was!

 Chapter 1417 - The True, Wondrous Applications of Profound Ruin

    <h4>Chapter 1417 - The True, Wondrous Applications of Profound Ruin</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m not the only one who knows about the path that vites the Contract of the Gods,¡± said Wang Ye. ¡°They knew about it too.¡±

    Su Yi was stunned. ¡°Who¡¯s ¡®they?¡¯¡±

    ¡°Our first five lives,¡± replied Wang Ye, his tone a bit strange. ¡°When I was alive, the Sword of the Nine Hells only had five divine chains. Each contained a sealed Dao Imprint. I tried to investigate their origins and fuse with them on numerous asions, but...¡±

    Su Yi was stunned. He wouldn¡¯t have expected that Wang Ye had attempted this too.

    ¡°But I obviously failed.¡± Wang Ye let out a long sigh. ¡°It¡¯s only after meeting you that I understood. The power of reincarnation is required to fuse with our past lives!¡±

    His voice was tinged with frustration, as well as a nigh imperceptible hint of envy.

    Su Yi disregarded this and asked, ¡°Then how are you so certain that the five lives before you knew of this path that vites the Contract of the Gods?¡±

    ¡°I tested it,¡± said Wang Ye. ¡°When I discovered this path, I triggered a bacsh from the Contract of the Gods! It was a strange, cmitous power not of this world, a power beyond the Immortal Dao. It appeared suddenly, and struck my soul directly, attempting to wipe away my memories and make me forget what I¡¯d discovered.

    ¡°But in the end, the power of the Contract of the Gods failed. It was defeated by the Sword of the Nine Hells. And the Sword of the Nine Hells underwent an unbelievable transformation. The powers of five Dao Imprints resonated, reflecting the River of Destiny!

    ¡°And a figure stood atop the river, its waters sshing around him, as if he werepletely beyond the bounds of fate and karma.¡±

    Here, Wang Ye couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°In my life, I witnessed the passage of countless years and the flow of history. I¡¯ve watched new worlds emerge from the chaos. But I would never have guessed that the River of Destiny truly existed in this world! And I <i>certainly</i> would never have guessed that a person could stand above the River of Destiny!¡±

    Su Yi was stunned. He¡¯d seen the River of Destiny too!

    That river flowed through the void, surging toward an unknown, endlessly far away ce, seemingly eternal, with neither beginning nor end. Time flowed in waves through the coursing current, and the alternating of worldly affairs yed out within its waters. The past, the present, and the future cycled and transformed.

    Even now, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel shaken whenever he thought about it.

    At the same time, Su Yi vividly recalled that the Temple Master had witnessed this scene too, back when he was in the Oneness Realm. However, he learned nothing in the end.

    But it was different for Su Yi. He¡¯d found himself within the River of Destiny, enveloped by the passage of the years, assailed by the rise and fall of worldly affairs, sshed by the endless waves of the Grand Dao, helpless as the current carried him away...

    It was as if he¡¯d sunk into the chaos, unable to extricate himself.

    In the end, he relied on the power of reincarnation to awaken from that muddled state and escape.

    It was then that he saw that illusory figure standing atop the River of Destiny. He stood amidst the sshing waves, allowing the ages to course past him. Worldly affairs rose and fell, but they couldn¡¯t budge him.

    He was as steady as a boulder as he stood above the River of Destiny, seemingly unmovable, unshakable, and eternal!

    ¡°I saw the man you spoke of too,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Furthermore, we conversed. I¡¯m fairly certain that he was our first life.¡±

    Wang Ye was instantly stunned. ¡°You actually talked to him?¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°You mean you didn¡¯t?¡±

    Wang Ye fell silent. ¡°I didn¡¯t. I¡¯d only just suffered a bacsh from the Contract of the Gods, and that figure appeared extremely briefly, just long enough to neutralize the power of the Contract of the Gods. Then... he gazed at me from afar and said a single sentence: ¡®Only those who have mastered reincarnation can step onto this path.¡¯

    ¡°A momentter, he disappeared without a trace. It was only then that I realized that although the Contract of the Gods forbade the path I¡¯d discovered, making it a path to certain doom for most people, walking it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for one who¡¯d mastered reincarnation!¡±

    He sighed. ¡°Can you tell me what you and that person discussed?¡±

    He seemed ovee with curiosity, and his voice was tinged with eagerness.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then decided not to hide it. ¡°He said ¡®when you glimpse the wondrous truths of eternity and grasp the Laws of Destiny, you can stand above all other Daos. You can watch from on high as the world changes beneath you, perceive the wonders of the shifting of the ages, and experience the mysteries of the alternating of eras¡¯...

    ¡°He also said that he sought the Dao through the sword, and struggled amidst the cycle of reincarnation. He searched and searched, but in the end, found no answers. He said he had no enemies left in this world, so he became his own enemy. In the end, he discovered that what he sought could only be obtained through reincarnation.¡±

    Wang Ye couldn¡¯t help but murmur, ¡°The wondrous truths of eternity? The Laws of Destiny? Watching the world change beneath you from on high and perceiving the shifting of the ages? Isn¡¯t that the rumored power they say only gods can master?

    ¡°No, that isn¡¯t right. The power of the gods might well connect the past and future, and it might well transcend the bounds of the ages, but it absolutely cannot control destiny! And it absolutely cannot achieve true eternity!¡±

    Su Yi waspletely baffled just listening to this.

    But before he could ask, his sixth incarnation asked once more, ¡°Did he... say anything else?¡±

    He sounded frantic, and his voice was full of longing. It was as if the man¡¯s words had confused him all this time.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°He sighed and said that those who grasped reincarnation really could understand the edges of destiny. He said that ¡®ol brother Chen Xi¡¯ really hadn¡¯t lied to him!¡±

    <i>Chen Xi? </i>Wang Ye was stunned. <i>Who¡¯s that?</i>

    But he forcefully resisted the urge to ask any further questions.

    Su Yi continued, ¡°ording to him, grasping reincarnation let me understand the fringes of destiny, allowing him and me to meet across reincarnations atop the River of Destiny. He also said that he was the first to struggle within the cycle of reincarnation.¡±

    When Wang Ye heard that, hepletely lost his cool. ¡°So he really was our first incarnation, and the owner of the Sword of the Nine Hells?¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°I think so too.¡±

    ¡°But this was someone capable of standing atop the River of Destiny, so wasn''t he an eternal existence? Why could he possibly need to undergo reincarnation? What exactly was he after?¡± murmured Wang Ye.

    Su Yi was rueful too. ¡°I want to know that too. s, all he said was that nine represented the pinnacle. He was the one to start this cycle of reincarnation and begin the journey toward greater heights, while I, the only one of his future incarnations to have mastered reincarnation, represent a return to our starting point. Together, he and I form aplete, self-perpetuating cycle of reincarnation.

    ¡°He also said that none of this was predestined, but rather, that it was a meeting of destiny and karma. That¡¯s why I managed to see the edges of destiny amidst reincarnation. And of course, if I fall... all of this might very well end with me.¡±

    ¡°All of this will end with you?¡± eximed Wang Yu. ¡°Surely you¡¯re not hoping to use that person to intimidate me?¡±

    Su Yiughed dryly. ¡°I disdain to rely on another¡¯s prestige.¡±

    Wang Ye fell silent for a moment. ¡°I understand. Your mastery of reincarnation let you see the edges of destiny and meet with our first lifetime atop the River of Destiny.

    ¡°But neither I nor the other past lives ever grasped the mysteries of reincarnation. Thus, we could never interact with our first... self!¡±

    Here, Wang Ye let out a deep, mncholy sigh. Ultimately, all of this came down to whether or not they¡¯d mastered reincarnation!

    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you this to threaten or scare you. Rather, I want you to understand that if I die, all of my past incarnations will disappear in a puff of smoke too,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re wee to interpret this as a mental attack and disregard my wordspletely, but everything I said is true."

    Unusually, his sixth incarnation didn¡¯t argue. Instead, he sank into a long silence, then asked, ¡°What... else did he say?¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°That was it. All he did was draw the mysteries of Profound Ruin out of the River of Destiny and transmit them to me. He said he was helping me, and in doing so, helping himself.¡±

    ¡°Profound Ruin? Is there something special about this Law of the Grand Dao?¡± Wang Ye couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°He said it could sever karma and restrict karma, and that I¡¯d be able to step into the World King with an unhindered heart, no longer be subject to reincarnation¡¯s karmic fetters.¡±

    ¡°Sever karma and restrict destiny!?¡± Wang Ye cried out. ¡°That... that¡¯s definitely targeting me! No, it¡¯s targeting everyone confined within the Sword of the Nine Hells, all of our past lives!¡±

    ¡°I understand now. Our first incarnation was paving your path for you. With the Laws of Profound Ruin, you¡¯ll no longer be subject to the karmic fetters of your past lives, eliminating the possibility of us recing you!!¡±

    His sixth incarnation hadpletely lost hisposure. He seemed furious, disconste, and deeply bitter.

    He¡¯d been nning to rece Su Yi this entire time. He¡¯d never disguised his intentions, either.

    Only now did he realize that their first incarnation had long since paved Su Yi¡¯s path! He¡¯dpletely forestalled all possibility of other past lives recing Su Yi!

    Su Yi¡¯s heart shook too. When he brought up the Laws of Profound Ruin, he never considered any such thing.

    It was only after hearing his sixth incarnation¡¯s analysis that he realized his first self had such ns. So, this was why he¡¯d transmitted the mysteries of Profound Ruin to him!

    Severing karma and restricting destiny...

    It didn¡¯t sever the karmic ties of this lifetime, but rather, those of his past lives. In doing so, it restricted his past selves from recing him! Su Yi suddenly felt enlightened, and inwardly, he couldn¡¯t help but be embarrassed.

    Had he not discussed this with his sixth lifetime, he¡¯d likely still be in the dark regarding his first lifetime¡¯s intentions!

    A whileter, his sixth incarnation said glumly, his tone tinged with mockery, ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so fearless. So, it turns out you had reason to be confident.¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of shing with you in a true battle of the heart, nor have I ever considered using the Laws of Profound Ruin to suppress you. Believe me or don¡¯t; you¡¯ll see when ites time for me to fuse with your Dao Imprint.¡±

    He really had never even considered winning through trickery! His pride, his Dao Heart, and the path he sought wouldn¡¯t permit him to do so!

    A streak of divine light surged forth, transformed into a brand, and appeared before Su Yi.

    ¡°This contains the secrets needed to step onto that path. To others, it¡¯s a path to certain to doom, but to you, it¡¯s... a forbidden path that will invite the enmity of the Contract of the Gods!¡±

 Chapter 1418 - Manifesting Mortality, Manifesting Truth, Manifesting Emptiness

    <h4>Chapter 1418 - Manifesting Mortality, Manifesting Truth, Manifesting Emptiness</h4>

    The brand hovered in front of Su Yi.

    His sixth incarnation¡¯s voice rang out once more. ¡°This is apletely different Path of Transcendence. Ever since the Contract of the Gods entered creation, no one in either the Human or Immortal Realms has ever managed to step onto it.

    ¡°This path is simrly divided into three major realms, however, the cultivation method and secrets of each realm are entirely different.

    ¡°You can call these three realms Manifesting Mortality, Manifesting Truth, and Manifesting Emptiness!

    ¡°Manifesting Mortality corresponds to the Nascent Divinity Realm. The name doesn¡¯t imply severing the cultivation base and bing an ordinary mortal, but rather, fusing your entire cultivation base into the Nascent Divinity.

    ¡°In doing so, the Nascent Divinity bes a well of chaos within the body. It can manifest all Daos, its vastness beyond measure and its shape indescribable.

    ¡°Upon reaching this realm, one¡¯s aura disappearspletely. Thus, in other¡¯s eyes, you¡¯re like a mortal. However, your ¡®mortal¡¯ body will allow you to stand shoulder-to-shoulder with gods and immortals!¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. In the Nascent Divinity Realm, new Transcendents used the fleshly body as a root and the soul as a trunk to establish a wellspring of the Grand Dao. The better a Nascent Divinity¡¯s quality, the stronger one¡¯s foundations.

    Upon reaching the Nascent Divinity Realm, the body¡¯s World of the Grand Dao gave rise to a Natal Spirit, giving the World of a Grand Dao true vital energy!

    With this vital force of the Grand Dao, one¡¯s inner world would manifest all manner of transformations: the movements of mountains and rivers, the revolutions of celestial bodies, the shifting ofs, and the cycle of the seasons...

    This Natal Spirit was called the Nascent Divinity.

    It was only when this Natal Spirit fully formed that one could begin the process of transcending mortality.

    But his sixth incarnation described a starkly different Path of Transcendence. Although it also involved condensing a Nascent Divinity, the World of the Grand Dao was instead shattered, transformed into a Wellspring of Chaos, and fused into the Nascent Divinity!

    This waspletely different from condensing the Nascent Divinity <i>inside </i>the World of the Grand Dao!

    ¡°I¡¯ve never experienced the wonders of this path for myself, but I know that only by storing your entire cultivation base within your Nascent Divinity can you forge the most fundamental Root of Heaven and Earth within the Path of Transcendence!¡± said Su Yi¡¯s sixth incarnation. ¡°Before you break through, you mustpletely refine your World of the Grand Dao. Only then can you rece it with a Nascent Divinity that contains a Wellspring of Chaos.

    ¡°You must break before you can build!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s pupils constricted.

    <i>Refining my World of the Grand Dao? That would be no different from destroying my cultivation base!</i>

    Had anyone else dared to suggest such a thing, Su Yi would absolutely have suspected them of harboring ill intentions.

    But it was his sixth incarnation who¡¯d suggested this. There had to be other, enormous secrets behind this!

    ¡°This brand contains the entirety of the secrets I divined back then. Once you¡¯ve grasped them, you canbine them with my knowledge and experience of the Path of Transcendence. You¡¯ll naturally realize how to break through then,¡± continued Wang Ye. ¡°But you must remember. The moment you attempt to step onto this path, you¡¯re sure to provoke the hostility of the Contract of the Gods.

    ¡°But you¡¯ve grasped the mysteries of reincarnation, and you have the Sword of the Nine Hells. That¡¯s enough for you to survive this ¡®path to certain doom.¡¯¡±

    Su Yi mulled this over briefly, then said, ¡°Hearing you describe it, I can¡¯t help but feel that stepping into the Manifesting Mortality Realm is somehow simr to the mysteries of Profound Ruin.¡±

    Wang Ye was stunned. ¡°Truly?¡±

    He already knew that their first lifetime had transmitted a Grand Dao known as Profound Ruin to Su Yi. It could sever karma and restrict destiny!

    But he wouldn¡¯t have guessed that this Grand Dao would be in any way simr to Manifesting Mortality Realm cultivation.

    ¡°Have a look,¡± said Su Yi. He exerted his will, and a wisp of the power of the Grand Dao floated from his fingertip.

    Its power was as dazzling as the light of a new dawn casting away the darkness, and as boundlessly vast as the river of stars, as deste and primordial as chaos itself.

    Its hue was like the blue of spring skies, clear and ethereal, without the slightest contamination.

    When Wang Ye examined it, he sensed profundities upon profundities, a charm akin to seizing fortune from the heavens.

    After sensing it for a while, he murmured, ¡°Manifesting Mortality involves sloughing off everything extraneous and bringing everything left into the Nascent Divinity, like ten thousand Daos returning to amon source. And this power of the Grand Dao is like the origin of all transformations, themon source of all profundities...

    ¡°It¡¯s simr. It¡¯s far too simr! I can say with certainty that if you use these Laws of the Grand Dao to establish your foundations during your breakthrough, they¡¯ll achieve unbelievable, wondrous effects!¡±

    Here, Wang Ye¡¯s tone shifted, suddenlyplicated. ¡°Why do I get the distinct sense that our first lifetime anticipated that this day woulde when he first transmitted the secrets of Profound Ruin to you? He was paving your path, wasn¡¯t he?¡±

    Su Yi was stunned. He could sense a clear hint of envy and bitterness in Wang Ye¡¯s voice!

    ¡°We¡¯re both his reincarnations, yet he¡¯s severing karma and restricting destiny for you and only you... and he even paved your way to the Path of Transcendence. How is that... fair!?¡±

    Wang Ye was obviously infuriated.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find this amusing. ¡°Come on, we¡¯re all the same person. You¡¯re embarrassing yourself. Where¡¯s theportment of a hegemon of the Immortal Dao?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already been reduced to a mere Dao Imprint, and I¡¯m trapped within the Sword of the Nine Hells," snapped Wang Ye. "The portment of a hegemon of the Immortal Dao¡¯ isn¡¯t even worth a fart!¡±

    There was no doubt about it. Learning of everything their first incarnation had done for Su Yi had provoked Wang Ye, and hepletely lost his usualportment.

    Su Yi suddenly felt that this scene was quite absurd, as if his sixth incarnation were a spurned, jealous lover...

    A little whileter, his sixth incarnation sighed. ¡°I forgot myself. I know that our first incarnation did this simply because you¡¯re the only one of his future lives to have grasped reincarnation. That¡¯s what granted you a glimpse of fate, enabling your meeting across the River of Destiny. And that¡¯s why you received his aid.¡±

    Su Yi fell briefly silent. ¡°Never mind his assistance. I never asked anyone to pave my path for me. If you¡¯re unwilling, wait until I fuse with your Dao Imprint. We can vie for supremacy within the battlefield of the heart.

    ¡°It¡¯s just as you said. Let¡¯s see who reces who in the end!¡±

    He spoke with calmposure, forthrightness, and contemptuous pride.

    All his sixth incarnation had to say to that was, ¡°Very well!¡±

    ......

    Su Yi spent the days that followed deep in seclusion.

    Mount Clearmoon was peaceful, but in the outside world, changes were picking up speed.

    Just half a monthter, the Laws of heaven and earth ceased to restrict Cloud Soaring Realm revenants. Theplete Path of Transcendence had reappeared within the bounds of the Laws.

    This was half a month faster than Mo Qingchou¡¯s estimate!

    Every star realm was in uproar.

    Who knew how many Cosmic Enlightenment World Kings had stagnated over the years, unable to advance any further?

    Now, the Path of Transcendence had finally returned. Throughout the stars, countless people proved their Daos and broke through, stepping into Transcendence!

    It was much like how bamboo shoots shot up after a spring rain.

    The stars¡¯ bnce of power was thrown into upheaval, and the wind and clouds surged.

    ¡°This is an unprecedented change. Nothing like this has happened since the End of the Dharma! It¡¯s like the arrival of a new golden age!¡±

    ¡°The world is changing. They say great fortune follows a disaster. Countless years of dormancy and umtions preceded this burst of vitality. Cultivators born in this era are fortunate indeed!¡±

    ¡°How could revenants possiblypare to true Transcendents? As time passes, those ancient orthodoxies¡¯ advantages will fade and disappearpletely!¡±

    ¡°That is, unless they can break their curses!¡±

    ¡°Hah! That¡¯ll depend on whether or not His Excellency the Temple Master agrees to help them!¡±

    And it wasn¡¯t just the outside world that was in uproar. The Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone wasn¡¯t at all peaceful either.

    Because immortal revenants were emerging from seclusion!

    These powerful existences no longer needed to remain dormant. Although they couldn¡¯t yet proceed into the outside world, they could traverse the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone freely!

    The Mo Family.

    Their immortal revenant, Mo Xinglin, finally emerged from seclusion. He was dressed in silver robes, with a broad belt and a tall hat. He had a face like cut jade, and although he looked young, his eyes surged with the vicissitudes of countless years.

    ¡°Qingchou, has there been any word of Fellow Daoist Su breaking through?¡± Mo Xinglin asked warmly. He and Mo Qingchou now stood within a grand hall.

    Mo Qinghcou shook her head. ¡°Several days ago, I visited Mount Clearmoon personally. They told me that Fellow Daoist Su had gone into seclusion a month ago, and there¡¯s been no word of him ever since.¡±

    Mo Xinglin¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su doesn¡¯t have much time left.¡±

    As immortal revenants of ancient factions emerged from seclusion, many of them announced their intentions of getting even with Su Yi.

    There were even rumors that the factions hostile to Su Yi had secretly formed an alliance and that they were nning their revenge!

    ¡°Ancestor, didn¡¯t you say it¡¯d be another two months or so before immortal revenants could re-enter the world?¡± Mo Qingchou couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°No, that was just an estimate. The world¡¯s changes are speeding up. I suspect it won¡¯t be anywhere near two months before immortal revenants can leave the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone.¡± A hint of worry appeared on Mo Xinglin¡¯s face. ¡°More importantly, even now, so long as they use secret treasures to obscure their auras, immortal revenants can already venture outside without fear of a bacsh!¡±

    Mo Qingchou¡¯s heart thudded in her chest.

    She suddenly recalled that, well before Cloud Soaring revenants could wander freely, they could travel with the help of simr treasures!

    There was no doubt about it. Immortal revenants could use a simr method.

    Although this would severely restrict their strength, don¡¯t forget: these were immortal revenants!

    They were far more terrifying than immortal avatars of will!

    ¡°Deliver this information to Fellow Daoist Su. Tell him he must be careful, and that no matter what, he cannot getcent.¡±

    Mo Xinglin immediately made a decision. ¡°Everyst one of these immortal revenants is a ruthless character, and they¡¯ll do anything to get revenge!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Mo Qingchou nodded her assent, not daring to be negligent.

    But it was then that an elderly servant scurried over.

    ¡°Ancestor, someone who calls himself ¡®a carver of tombstones¡¯ hase calling, and he¡¯s brought with him an unmarked grave marker!¡± The servant¡¯s expression was unsightly.

    A carver of tombstones!

    Mo Xinglin eximed in disbelief, ¡°There are still living members of the Entombed Spirit Immortal Sect!?¡±

    The Entombed Spirit Immortal Sect, a faction of ghost cultivators famous in the Immortal Realm for their work with departed souls. Their foundations were iparably ancient, and their immortals were all ghost immortals!

    ¡°Carver of tombstones¡± was a position in the Entombed Spirit Immortal Sect. They wereparable to the emissaries of other sects.

    ording to the Entombed Spirit Immortal Sect¡¯s rules, dispatching a carver of tombstones was equivalent to dering war!

    When a carver of tombstones delivered a tombstone carved with a deration of war, that meant they wouldn¡¯t rest until their enemies were dead!

 Chapter 1419 - An Immortal Revenant Arrives!

    <h4>Chapter 1419 - An Immortal Revenant Arrives!</h4>

    Outside the Mo Family¡¯s gates.

    A white-haired, white-bearded elder in ck stood there, an unmarked tombstone over his shoulder.

    Yue Qi, one of the Entombed Spirit Immortal Sect¡¯s carvers of tombstones!

    ¡°Sir, might I ask why you¡¯re here?¡± said Mo Qingchou as soon as she stepped through the gates. Her eyes were icy.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to deliver a message on my sect leader¡¯s orders.¡± Yue Qi took out a jade slip and passed it over from a distance. ¡°Celestial Mo, please read this, then give me a definite answer.¡±

    He then gestured to the tombstone on his shoulders and said expressionlessly, ¡°The Mo Family¡¯s attitude will determine whether or not I need to carve your name.¡±

    ¡°Please wait!¡± Mo Qingchou snorted coldly, then took the slip and passed back through the gates.

    ......

    ¡°The Entombed Spirit Immortal Sect is pushing us too far!¡±

    The atmosphere was stifled and tense within the Mo Family¡¯s grand hall. The higher-ups¡¯ expressions were unsightly.

    All of them had read the jade slip¡¯s contents. They were simple.

    Sect Leader Feng Jinghai of the Entombed Spirit Immortal Sect had joined forces with immortal factions like the Heavenly Demon Hong Family, the Fu Family, as well as sects like the Illusory Sword Immortal Tower and the Profound Divinity Sword House. They¡¯d announced their intention of unifying the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone to target Su Yi!

    Feng Jinghai had sent a carver of tombstones, Yue Qi, to urge the Mo Family to sever their connection to Su Yi and join forces with them instead.

    Refusing would make the Mo Family the enemies of every other faction in the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone!

    ¡°Just one measly little Entombed Spirit Immortal Sect, that¡¯s all. They dare threaten us? How impetuous!¡± someone said indignantly.

    ¡°If it were <i>just </i>the Entombed Spirit Immortal Sect, it¡¯d be easy to handle them. The problem is that the other factions hostile to Fellow Daoist Su have already joined forces with them. Who in the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone would dare to oppose them now?¡± someone said with worry.

    ¡°I really wouldn¡¯t have guessed that old codger Feng Jinghai was still alive...¡± someone said solemnly.

    Feng Jinghai was the leader of the Entombed Spirit Immortal Sect, a true ghost immortal!

    Most of the ancient orthodoxies were cultivation factions of the Human Realm, but the Entombed Spirit Immortal Sect was different. They were from the Immortal Realm.

    Their foundations weren¡¯t one whit inferior to the Mo Family¡¯s!

    And Feng Jinghai had been a famous ghost immortal even before the End of the Dharma. He was a top powerhouse of the ghost path.

    Evenpared to other immortal revenants of the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone, he was a rare expert!

    ¡°In the Immortal Realm, Feng Jinghai didn¡¯t amount to much, but here in the Human Realm, he¡¯s the cream of the crop among immortal revenants.¡± Mo Xinglin furrowed his brow. ¡°Furthermore, if he¡¯s joined forces with immortal revenants of other factions, no one in the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone can oppose him.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s hearts were instantly heavy.

    ¡°What should we do, Ancestor?¡± Mo Qingchou couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Mo Xinglin rubbed his forehead and sank into thought.

    The Mo nsmen¡¯s hearts clenched. All of them could tell that this decision was crucial. It would determine whether or not they became themon foes of everyone in the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone!

    Mo Xinglin took a deep breath, his eyes shining with determination. ¡°Qingchou, take the Heaven-Steering Boat and lead our nsmen away from the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone immediately. Take them to Fellow Daoist Su at Mount Clearmoon.¡±

    Everyone was stunned, as they knew this choice was tantamount to casting aside all pretenses of cordiality with the Entombed Spirit Immortal Sect¡ªand, by extension, all of their allies!

    ¡°The Mo Family has chosen to stand by Fellow Daoist Su, and we must hold steady. Otherwise, what will others think of us?¡± Mo Xinglin said gravely, ¡°As for me... I¡¯ll stay in the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone and y with those old-timers!¡±

    Mo Qingchou¡¯s heart clenched. ¡°Ancestor, isn¡¯t that far too dangerous?¡±

    Mo Xinglin couldn¡¯t help but throw back his head andugh. ¡°Lass, do you really think I''m so easily bullied?¡±

    Valiant and passionate!

    His gaze was calm. ¡°Rest assured, I won¡¯t fight with them head-on. I¡¯ll stay behind, but I¡¯ll lie low and coordinate with Fellow Daoist Su when he arrives. When the opportunity arises, I¡¯ll have to kill a few old bastards. I cannot vent my hatred in any other way!¡±

    His voice was tinged with coldness. The Entombed Spirit Immortal Sect had dared join forces with other factions to threaten the Mo Family. Who did they think they were?

    They¡¯d thoroughly enraged Mo Xinglin.

    ¡°It¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll go see that so-called carver of tombstones now.¡±

    With that, Mo Xinglin disappeared into thin air.

    ...

    The white-haired, white-bearded, ck-robed carver of tombstones, Yue Qi, was still waiting outside the Mo Family¡¯s gates.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Mo Xinglin appeared out of nowhere.

    Yue Qi¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he sped his fists. ¡°This old man....¡±

    <i>Whap!</i>

    Mo Xinglin backhanded him, leaving his face red and swollen. Yue Qi was sent flying with a spray of teeth.

    ¡°You...¡± Yue Qi¡¯s expression shifted dramatically.

    ¡°Rx. I wouldn¡¯t sink so low as to squash an ant like you.¡± Mo Xinglin stretched out his hand and grabbed the unmarked tombstone.

    Then, he used his fingertip as a knife to carve its surface. When he finished, he tossed it back to Yue Qi. ¡°Scram, and take this with you. Show it to that dog Feng Jinghai.¡±

    Yue Qi looked at the tombstone and saw the words: ¡°We¡¯ll fight until ourst breath!¡±

    ......

    That very day, word of the Mo Family¡¯s domineering attitude spread throughout the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone, stirring up enormous waves.

    ¡°Has the Mo Family gone insane?¡±

    ¡°They insist on standing beside Su Yi even if it means bing themon enemies of the entire Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone. How... stupid is that?¡±

    Numerous people were astonished. They found this difficult to believe.

    Over the past half month, the bnce of power in the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone had undergone an earth-shaking transformation.

    Powerful factions like the Entombed Spirit Immortal Sect, the Hong Family, the Fu Family, and Illusory Sword Immortal Tower had formed an alliance and made their position clear. They were going to kill Su Yi and seize the power of reincarnation on behalf of every revenant beneath the heavens.

    Given their promises, practically no faction in the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone dared to oppose their alliance. Doing so would make them themon enemies of every other faction!

    Yet the Mo Family was doing it anyway! Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised?

    ¡°This is the Human Realm, not the Immortal Realm! The Mo Family is seeking out their own demise!¡± Sect Leader Feng Jinghai of the Entombed Spirit Immortal Sectughed, not at all concerned.

    It was true that the Mo Family was an Immortal Lord n from the Immortal Realm.

    But all of that was ancient history!

    Disregarding the catastrophe that had befallen the Immortal Realm to focus on the current situation here in the Human Realm, the Mo Family¡¯s forces were nothingpared to these allied factions!

    ¡°If the Mo Family insists on seeking out its own demise, we¡¯ll just have to give them what they want!¡± said Feng Jinghai. He¡¯d made up his mind.

    That very day, he summoned the immortal revenants of other factions, and all of them marched upon the Mo Family estate.

    But to their astonishment, they soon discovered that the buildings had long since been hollowed out!

    Feng Jinghai couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You¡¯ve fled? Hahaha! ¡®We¡¯ll fight until ourst breath¡¯? So, you n to oppose us to the bitter end?¡±

    Word of the Mo Family¡¯s departure spread rapidly throughout the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone, causing an enormous uproar.

    All of this only served to highlight how powerful the Entombed Spirit Immortal Sect and their allies were.

    Some factions were originally neutral, but they could no longer withstand the pressure. Now, they too chose to work with the Entombed Spirit Immortal Sect.

    ......

    As the Mo Family fled the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone, a middle-aged man in ck emerged from the curtain of darkness and sauntered leisurely toward Mount Clearmoon.

    ¡°Where is Su Yi?¡± asked the middle-aged man in ck, his indifferent voice booming and shaking the formations nketing the mountain.

    ¡°Who are you, and why have youe?¡± Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha appeared out of nowhere and gazed intently at the distant middle-aged man in ck.

    His mysterious, inscrutable aura made their hearts palpitate.

    ¡°My name is Cui Zheng, and I hail from the Entombed Spirit Immortal Sect. I¡¯vee here to meet with Su Yi,¡± the middle-aged man said coolly. ¡°Time is precious. Quickly, call him out to see me.¡±

    Entombed Spirit Immortal Mountain!

    Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha both looked stricken. <i>That faction of ghost cultivators from the Immortal Realm actually still exists?</i>

    ¡°If you have anything to say, you can say it to me,¡± Sword Immortal Qingshi said gravely.

    ¡°You?¡± The ck-robed Cui Zheng¡¯s eyes shone with disdain. ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten breaths of time. If Su Yi hasn¡¯te to see me by then, don¡¯t me me for leveling this ce!¡±

    He couldn¡¯t have been any more overbearing!

    Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha looked at each other, then drew their treasures.

    Su Yi was still in seclusion. They absolutely couldn¡¯t let anyone disturb him!

    When Cui Zheng saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly. ¡°Want to fight? Very well, I¡¯ll give you what you want!¡±

    He waved his sleeves, and a long ck whip shot through the air and swung at them.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Space broke like paper mache, crushed directly to bits. That ck whip was unstoppably forceful. One attack was enough to break even Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha¡¯s joint offensive, sending them flying backward.

    ¡°That¡¯s no Cloud Soaring Transcendent. That¡¯s... most likely an immortal revenant!¡± Sword Immortal Qingshi coughed up blood, his expression unsightly.

    An immortal revenant!

    The Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha¡¯s heart sank. How could he fail to realize that the middle-aged man in ck was relying on some kind of secret treasure to avoid a bacsh from the Laws and travel freely?

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth shook as Cui Zheng stepped into the air, gripped his whip, and struck, shattering the formations covering Mount Clearmoon.

    ¡°If not for the restriction of the Laws only letting me release twenty percent of my power, that attack would have wiped this ce off the face of the earth!¡± Cui Zheng sighed, then looked up at the sky in apparent displeasure.

    With that, he shook his wrists.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The whipshed out like a massive lunging ck flood dragon. All of Mount Clearmoon split. The buildings toppled, and dust and smoke permeated the air.

    Over in Universal Emptiness Temple, which stood in the forbidden grounds behind the mountain, Illuminating Emptiness, Old Wei, Qing Tang, Wei Shan, and the others were startled. All of them were more nervous than ever before.

    <i>Has a powerful enemye for us?</i>

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha and Sword Immortal Qingshi attacked with all their might. They were risking it all, doing their utmost to stop him without any reservations whatsoever.

    Su Yi was still in seclusion, and there was no way Illuminating Emptiness and the others could help them. But how could they possibly just watch as their enemy invaded and attacked?

    They had to do their utmost to stop him, even if it cost them their lives!

    ¡°Like moths to me. How ridiculous.¡± Cui Zheng sneered. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll just... send you on your way first!¡±

    His long ck whip shifted, and...

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Terrifying ck immortal light burst forth, crushing the two Cloud Soaring experts¡¯ joint offensive.

    ¡°Founder!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Illuminating Emptiness and the others cried out in rm.

    But just as that terrifying aftershock was about to m into the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha and Sword Immortal Qingshi, a cold snort rang out.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    That terrifying ck immortal light burst like a soap bubble and disappeared before it reached its targets.

    Meanwhile, a fluffy canine paw mmed into Cui Zheng.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Cui Zheng staggered back, then mmed into the ground like a shooting star. His face was covered in dirt, and dust and smoke scattered around the point of impact.

    A dog hovered in the spot Cui Zheng had stood just moments prior, its eyes full of cold disdain.

    Meanwhile, although no one was sure when he¡¯d gotten there, Su Yi now stood outside the door to his room.

 Chapter 1420 - Mortal Flesh Suppresses an Immortal From on High

    <h4>Chapter 1420 - Mortal Flesh Suppresses an Immortal From on High</h4>

    The mountain toppled, and dust and smoke permeated the air.

    Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha were injured, their clothes stained with blood.

    After surviving a catastrophe, both felt dazed, almost as if that had happened in another lifetime.

    When they saw Cui Zheng of the Entombed Spirit Immortal Sect lying on the ground, astonishment arose on their faces.

    They would never have guessed that Daoist Master Red Cloud¡¯s yellow mutt could suppress an immortal revenant with a single swipe of its paw!

    Illuminating Emptiness, Wei Shan, and the others felt a massive weight lift from their shoulders too.

    The yellow dog stood in the sky, its gaze icy. ¡°And here I thought you were someone impressive. Turns out you¡¯re nothing but a measly little ghost immortal.¡±

    Its voice was rife with dense disdain.

    Cui Zheng crawled off the ground, his brow tightly knit. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°You aren¡¯t worthy of knowing,¡± the dog said casually.

    It then nced at the distant Illuminating Emptiness. ¡°I didn¡¯t scare you, did I, Little Baldy?¡±

    Illuminating Emptiness shook from head to toe, then stered a toadyish smile on his face. ¡°Senior, your arrival was like the descent of the soldiers of heaven. I couldn¡¯t be any more delighted. How could I possibly have been scared?¡±

    He then stuck up his thumb and sighed with heartfelt admiration, ¡°How could the word ¡®fierce¡¯ be sufficient to describe your majestic bearing, Senior?¡±

    The Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha and the others still recalled Illuminating Emptiness¡¯s first time seeing the dog. He¡¯d used it of being ¡°some kind of evil spirit.¡±

    But look at him now! He was practically kissing its ass!

    The dog couldn¡¯t help but grin. <i>The little baldy¡¯s much more pleasing to the eye this time!</i>

    But it was then that Su Yi walked toward them.

    <i>Hm? </i>The yellow dog¡¯s eyes widened. It stared intently at Su Yi, confusion written all over its face. ¡°Where¡¯d your cultivation base go?¡±

    Sword Immortal Qingshi and the others sensed it too. After a month in seclusion, Su Yi seemed like apletely different person.

    Before, his presence had been subdued and detached, but he was still obviously a cultivator.

    But now, his cultivation base didn¡¯t emanate even the slightest energy fluctuations. He really seemed no different from an ordinary person!

    It didn¡¯t seem quite real.

    It was as if they¡¯d just witnessed a banished immortal transform into an ordinary person overnight!

    It was also then that Cui Zheng noticed Su Yi. He too was stunned. He couldn¡¯t even imagine that this was the unrivaled figure who¡¯d in experts of various top factions at Mount Luowu, making the ground run red with rivers of blood.

    ¡°I refined my cultivation base,¡± Su Yi said casually. ¡°I.... really don¡¯t have a cultivation boundary right now.¡±

    ¡°????¡± The crowd practically dared not believe their ears. <i>He refined his cultivation base!??? Has he gone insane?</i>

    Cui Zheng¡¯s eyes shed. He said coldly, ¡°Like hell you refined your cultivation base! You just failed to break into the Path of Transcendence, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    He was an expert of the Immortal Dao. He could tell at a nce that something had gone awry with Su Yi¡¯s aura. It seemed he¡¯d taken a wrong step and lost his cultivation basepletely!

    The crowd¡¯s hearts tensed, and they were full of uncertainty.

    ¡°My body might be mortal, but I can stand shoulder-to-shoulder with gods,¡± Su Yi said tly.

    As he spoke, he drew closer to Cui Zheng. ¡°None of you are to interfere. Let me see what this so-called immortal revenant is made of.¡±

    The yellow dog couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are you certain?¡±

    It was truly suspicious. It couldn¡¯t figure out Su Yi¡¯s condition.

    Su Yi nced at the dog. ¡°Just watch. Won¡¯t you understand then?¡±

    A nigh-imperceptible hint of delight appeared on Cui Zheng¡¯s face. He was deeply afraid of that unfathomable yellow dog. But he wasn¡¯t the least bit afraid of Su Yi!

    Moreover, he figured he could seize this opportunity to capture Su Yi, take him hostage, and escape!

    Out loud, Cui Zheng said coldly, ¡°Are you<i> sure</i> you want to fight me one-on-one?¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Rest assured. Absolutely no one else will intervene, not even the dog.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± For some reason, Xing Que felt insulted...

    Cui Zheng couldn¡¯t help butugh, his eyes shing with imposing immortal light. He raised his finger and hooked it at Su Yi. ¡°Come on, then! I¡¯ll grant you defeat!¡±

    The dog bared its teeth. <i>Someone sure knows how to boast!</i>

    But before it even realized what was happening, Su Yi attacked.

    He slowly stepped into the air, throwing a light, airy, barehanded punch.

    To the onlookers, it really seemed as if an ordinary mortal martial artist had swung his fist. It had no force at all.

    Cui Zheng couldn¡¯t help but jeer.

    However, hisbat instincts took over, and he didn¡¯t underestimate this attack. He too threw a punch.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Resplendent immortal light and mighty fist force filled every inch of sky. It was enough to crush entirendscapes.

    The very picture of an immortal practicing his martial arts!

    Sword Immortal Qingshi, the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha, and the others watched from afar. They couldn¡¯t help but gasp, their hearts and bodies under terrifying suppression!

    This was the power of the Immortal Dao. It surpassed the Path of Transcendence, and it was terrifying beyond measure.

    But against all expectations, Su Yi¡¯s light, airy punch crushed Cui Zheng¡¯s fist as if it were made of rotten wood.

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    The immortal light filling the air scattered, and Cui Zheng staggered on his feet. The immortal light around him churned.

    His pupils constricted.

    When Su Yi¡¯s fist reached him, it felt as if a primordial divine mountain had mmed into him with unstoppable, terrifying force.

    As he felt its impact, Cui Zheng couldn¡¯t help but feel as if none of this were quite real, as if he weren¡¯t up against a mundane martial artist, but rather, a warrior god of the Human Realm! A deity with the power to suppress the heavens!

    ¡°What the...¡± The dog couldn¡¯t help but rub its eyes with its paws. It had been watching the battle, but to its astonishment, it couldn¡¯t tell what kind of power was contained in Su Yi¡¯s fist!

    Sword Immortal Qingshi, the Illuminating Emptiness Sword Buddha, and the others were stunned too. All of them were wide-eyed and tongue-tied. <i>He refined his cultivation. How can he possibly fight an immortal revenant without a cultivation base?</i>

    Meanwhile, Su Yi was already leaping into the air, pressing his fingers into a sword as he shed at Cui Zheng¡¯s throat.

    Cui Zheng snorted coldly, then unleashed his full power. His hands formed a seal, and he mmed the air as if swinging a massive hammer.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth were thrown into upheaval. The very air itself burst and copsed.

    Terrifying destructive power spread from the point of impact, sweeping in all directions.

    Cui Zheng staggered on his feet once more. He looked stricken. <i>How is this possible?</i>

    Su Yi¡¯s fist force looked loose and empty, without the slightest trace of power. Yet when they shed, it was as if he were trading blows with an unrivaled god of war.

    It was a strange, unsettling feeling. Cui Zheng¡¯s heart quivered, and he struggled to wrap his head around it.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Su Yi didn¡¯t stop. He leaped forward, swung his fist, and attacked once more.

    His attacks were simple and unassuming, without the slightest flourish. They looked light and airy, as if they contained no power at all. However, they repeatedly forced back and suppressed even an immortal revenant like Cui Zheng!

    A few blinks of the eyeter, Cui Zheng had been forced several hundred feet back!

    His robes were now ripped and torn. His hair was disheveled, and he lookedpletely wretched.

    Yet Su Yi struck with unstoppable momentum.

    It really seemed as if a mundane man was suppressing an immortal from on high!

    It was too ludicrous for words, and extraordinarily shocking.

    Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha were baffled. They couldn¡¯t even imagine just what kind of power Su Yi was using, or why it was so unbelievable.

    Only the dog was starting to understand, and its heart quivered. <i>He shattered his former cultivation base and fused all of his power into his body? Otherwise, why don¡¯t I sense any sign of energy cirction?</i>

    <i>What kind of path is this? Isn¡¯t he afraid of destroying his Dao and dying?</i>

    To any other cultivator, shattering one¡¯s cultivation base would be no different from crippling themselves.

    But that didn¡¯t apply to Su Yi. He¡¯d shattered his former cultivation to step onto a practically unknown, unheard-of, mysterious path!

    This was unquestionably far too unbelievable.

    The yellow dog had followed Daoist Master Red Cloud throughout the Immortal Realm for a long, long time. It had seen countless astonishing experts, but it had never seen anyone disy such power after boldly shattering their own cultivation base!

    <i>It seems he¡¯s seeking some unprecedented and unheard-of Path of Transcendence! </i>The dog gasped, its heart shaking.

    Although it had picked up some clues and made some guesses, the dog still found this unbelievable, and it was full of unresolved questions. There was nothing for it; it had no idea what was really behind all this!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The battle raged with ever-greater intensity.

    Cui Zheng was even more confused than the dog. He just couldn¡¯t wrap his head around it.

    It was so obvious that Su Yi had no cultivation whatsoever, yet he was unimaginably terrifying in battle. Cui Zheng could barely fight back!

    In life, he had been an expert of the Immortal Dao. He had gazed down at the Human Realm from on high, and he¡¯d ovee too many grand battles to count.

    But he¡¯d never encountered an opponent like this one.

    However, he had no time to give the matter any further thought. Su Yi was relentlessly pushing him back, and his heart burned with fury. He was suppressing a bellyful of fire; how could he possibly stop to consider anything else?

    But no matter how he tried to fight back, it was to no avail!

    Su Yi was far too overbearing. He struck like the wind, his attacks pelting Cui Zheng like rain. It took mere moments for him to bore a hole through Cui Zheng¡¯s defenses. The impact made Cui Zheng stagger on his feet and cough up blood!

    He was visibly stricken, and he no longer dared to hesitate. He immediately drew his treasure.

    ¡°Activate!¡±

    A glittering silver short spear flew through the air, bringing with it appalling immortal light full of destructive power.

    This was unquestionably an extraordinarily terrifying immortal treasure.

    ¡°Worthless.¡± The yellow dogughed coldly.

    Su Yi still fought barehanded. He rose to his full height, his attacks the same as ever as he relentlessly suppressed his foe.

    With every strike, the silver short spear buzzed, and immortal light scattered, making the entire stretch of heaven and earth tremble.

    The crowd was wide-eyed and tongue-tied.

    It had only been one month since they¡¯dst seen him. Su Yi seemed to have be an ordinary mortal, yet he was obviously far more terrifying than before.

    Admittedly, Cui Zheng was still subject to the restriction of the Laws, and he could only unleash about twenty percent of his strength. However, his strength was still far more terrifying than that of an immortal avatar of will!

    Yet now, even when this immortal revenant used immortal treasures, Su Yi forced him back repeatedly. His opponent paled byparison!

    In the end, a heaven-shaking impact rang out. Su Yi punched, sending Cui Zheng¡¯s silver short spear flying from his grip.

    Cui Zheng¡¯s wrist broke with a spray of blood, and he was sent flying backward. His vital energy practically exploded!

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    The moment Cui Zheng hit the ground, Su Yi ced his foot on his chest. His blue robes fluttered in the wind.

    It was as if a mere mundane warrior had forced an immortal into the dust!

    An astonishing sight!

    ¡°Holy $#%&! He¡¯s seriously that strong!?¡± The dog was so startled it couldn¡¯t help but curse.

 Chapter 1421 - You Must Break Before You Build

    <h4>Chapter 1421 - You Must Break Before You Build</h4>

    <i>He won?</i>

    Sword Immortal Qingshi, the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha, and the others were dumbstruck. Waves of shock coursed through their hearts.

    Heaven and earth were deathly silent. Everything was silent on all sides.

    Cui Zheng¡¯s eyes bulged, his heart burning with humiliation.

    He was once an immortal who gazed down upon the Human Realm, yet now, some kid was crushing him beneath his feet!

    It was so humiliating that he felt as if countless swords were shing his heart to bits, leaving him on the verge of copse.

    ¡°Can you really only disy twenty percent of your power now?¡± Su Yi looked down at Cui Zheng and asked softly.

    ¡°If not for the restriction of the Laws, <i>you¡¯d</i> be the one lying here now!¡± Cui Zheng said through gnashed teeth.

    Su Yiughed, then murmured, ¡°A loss is a loss. Saying such things is beneath your status, o lofty immortal.¡±

    Off in the distance, the dog agreedpletely. ¡°A paltry little ghost immortal like you really is unseemly.¡±

    Cui Zheng¡¯s face reddened, and he hissed, ¡°Death, that¡¯s all. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? I lost, so do with me as you see fit!¡±

    ¡°What did youe here for?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Cui Zheng took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯m here on orders to discuss something that will affect <i>your </i>life and death!¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡±

    ¡°Our leader has announced that so long as you agree to break the curse of every revenant in the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone, we can let bygones be bygones!

    ¡°Furthermore, so long as you offer up the power of reincarnation, we ancient orthodoxies willpensate you and sign a contract agreeing not to act against you going forward!¡±

    Cui Zheng raised his head with great difficulty and looked at Su Yi. ¡°You ought to understand just how generous these conditions are. Otherwise, what you did on Mount Luowu would mean facing retribution one hundred times over!

    ¡°So long as you agree to our conditions, you can effortlessly receive a new chance at leave. I hope you¡¯ll consider it carefully. Don¡¯t disappoint my leader¡¯s good intentions in sending me here!¡±

    As he finished making this offer, Cui Zheng¡¯s heart filled with confidence. The way he saw it, that Su Yi hadn¡¯t killed him obviously implied that he was afraid of the consequences of doing so.

    Furthermore, the conditions they¡¯d offered Su Yi were quite generous. It seemed to him that unless Su Yi was a fool, he¡¯d realize what he ought to do next.

    Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly.

    Were Su Yi anyone else, hearing such an offer might well have changed their mind. They might have chosen to make concessions in exchange for their safety.

    But Su Yi was sure to turn up his nose at such an offer!

    Just as they expected, Su Yi asked with great interest, ¡°And if I refuse?¡±

    Cui Zheng frowned. ¡°Refuse, and every major faction in the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone will be your enemy! I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that, within two months, immortal revenants will be able to travel the world freely!

    ¡°When the timees, immortals will join forces against you. No one in this world will be able to save you then!¡±

    His words displeased the yellow dog, who snorted coldly. ¡°Impudent! What do you take me for?¡±

    On the surface, these words were an expression of displeasure, but in truth, they revealed the dog¡¯s confidence that it could save Su Yi even from an army of immortals!

    ¡°You?¡± Cui Zhengughed coldly.

    Although he didn¡¯t say anything else, he obviously didn¡¯t take the dog seriously. This disrespect provoked the dog, who raised its paw to smack this blind, foolish ghost immortal.

    But in the end, it held back, deciding against making trouble with such a paltry, insignificant little ghost cultivator; doing so would only lower its status.

    Cui Zheng said gravely, ¡°Su Yi, this is yourst chance. I hope you can cool your head and think it over, then decide. After all, numerous immortals have set their sights on the Human Realm...¡±

    <i>Bang!</i>

    His voice came to an abrupt halt as Su Yi stomped, hard. Cui Zheng instantly broke and dissipated into ash.

    ¡°You killed him, just like that?¡± The yellow dog was bbergasted.

    ¡°He¡¯d already said everything he had to say,¡± Su Yi said distractedly. ¡°Why leave him alive?¡±

    The dog had nothing to say to that.

    Meanwhile, Sword Immortal Qingshi and the others¡¯ hearts shook. No matter what, Cui Zheng was once a true expert of the Immortal Dao!

    Yet now, Su Yi had crushed him to death beneath his feet! If word got out, it would surely cause widespread uproar!

    This was what it meant to y immortals here in the Human Realm!

    The dog snorted. ¡°Kid, don¡¯t getcent. That ghost immortal was a revenant, a world apart from a true immortal, <i>and </i>he was subject to the restriction of the Laws. He could only disy twenty percent of his strength. Someone like that is at best a bit stronger than a Cloud Soaring Transcendent.¡±

    He was obviously trying to take Su Yi down a peg.

    Su Yi smiled faintly. ¡°I don¡¯t even have a cultivation base right now, but even with my mortal flesh, I slew an immortal revenant. Can¡¯t I be proud of myself?¡±

    But before the dog could answer, he abruptly changed tacks. ¡°That said, you were right. He... really wasn¡¯t worth looking at.¡±

    The dog was silent. And here it had wanted to warn Su Yi not to underestimate immortal revenants, only for Su Yi to turn its words against it!

    ¡°Are you really a mortal now?¡± the dog couldn¡¯t help but ask. It was ovee with confusion, as if it had encountered an unbelievable riddle.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a cultivation base, so... Yes, I suppose.¡± Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°But I already have one foot on the Path of Transcendence. It won¡¯t be long before I can rebuild my cultivation base.¡±

    The dog still had questions, but Su Yi had already moved on. He asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°I...¡± The dog paused, then snapped, ¡°I¡¯m here because my mistress was worried you¡¯d get yourself killed, you little punk!¡±

    ¡°When you go back, thank your mistress on my behalf,¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡°Are you kicking me out?¡±

    Su Yi was stunned. ¡°Surely you don¡¯t intend toze around the temple?¡±

    The dog was stunned. <i>Is that any way to talk?</i>

    It bared its teeth and said, ¡°If not for my mistress¡¯s ordering me to stick close to you, I¡¯d just love to leave!¡±

    ¡°Go ahead and leave, then,¡±ughed Su Yi. Teasing the dog from time to time was quite entertaining.

    The dog red hatefully at him. ¡°I refuse to leave! Little baldy, go fetch this lofty one a jug of wine!¡±

    It felt stifled, but it had nowhere to vent, so it started ordering Illuminating Emptiness about.

    Illuminating Emptiness agreed with a smile, then dashed off to do as he was told. This improved the dog¡¯s mood considerably.

    ¡°Very well. I need to go back into seclusion for a while. All of you can act as you please.¡± Su Yi turned and went back to the temple.

    The dog couldn¡¯t help but remind him, ¡°You really have to be careful! Don¡¯t getcent. The truly powerful immortal revenants have yet to awaken from dormancy, and their power is far more terrifying than you can imagine!

    ¡°I¡¯ll put it like this. When the truly tough customers awaken, even my mistress will have to take them seriously!¡±

    When Su Yi heard that, his gaze focused. He nodded, then walked away.

    ¡°Little baldy, give me something to eat. Remember, I don¡¯t want any of you monks¡¯ vegetarian fare,¡± ordered the dog, like a boss ordering about a flunky. ¡°Serve me well, and one day, I can easily take you with me to the Immortal Realm!¡±

    The dog couldn¡¯t have been any smugger or more pompous.

    But Illuminating Emptiness rejoiced, pounded his chest, and said, ¡°Senior, just watch!¡±

    The Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha and Sword Immortal Qingshi looked at each other, unsure of whether tough or cry. <i>Is this what they mean when they say birds of a feather flock together?</i>

    The yellow dog took out a talisman, then gently crushed it. It had to report everything that had happened to Daoist Master Red Cloud.

    ......

    Several hourster, a treasure ship slowlynded before Mount Clearmoon.

    Mo Qingchou appeared out of nowhere, raised her hand, and put the ship away.

    Only then did she notice the strange scenery around her. Mount Clearmoon had toppled, reduced to rubble.

    But Universal Emptiness Temple still stood, and moreover, it was entirely undamaged.

    A yellow dog sat ostentatiously before a table, wolfing down its food.

    Illuminating Emptiness apanied it, serving it food and keeping its cup full of wine.

    ¡°Celestial Mo, what are you doing here?¡± Sword Immortal Qingshi went up to greet her.

    ¡°I...¡± Mo Qingchou had aplicated look on her face as she exined why she¡¯de.

    After hearing the full story, Sword Immortal Qingshi, Illuminating Emptiness, and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha couldn¡¯t help but look impressed. They wouldn¡¯t have thought the Mo Family would stand so resolutely by Su Yi¡¯s side even if it meant bing enemies with the entire Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone!

    ¡°A wise choice. I have to say, that Ancestor Xinglin of yours is a wise, courageous man,¡± the gorging yellow dogmented casually. ¡°One day, the Mo Family will celebrate having made this decision.¡±

    Had anyone else said this, Mo Qingchou would have sneered. However, this was Celestial Red Cloud¡¯s Xing Que!

    Mo Qingchou¡¯s spirits soared, and her overcast look improved considerably. She then approached and bowed in gratitude. ¡°Senior, after hearing your words, I feel reassured.¡±

    She nned to visit Su Yi next, only to learn from Sword Immortal Qingshi that Su Yi had already re-entered seclusion.

    Sword Immortal Qingshi arranged for Mo Qingchou and the Mo nsmen hidden within the Heaven-Soaring Vessel to stay within Universal Emptiness Temple.

    The way Mo Qingchou saw it, with the esteemed Xing Que here to protect the ce, there was no need to worry about the Mo Family¡¯s safety.

    At the same time, Mo Qingchou was increasingly aware of how extraordinary the connection between Su Yi and Celestial Red Cloud was. Were it not extraordinary, why would Xing Que havee to protect the ce personally?

    ....

    Su Yi sat cross-legged in his room.

    During his month of seclusion, he¡¯d already fully grasped the secrets of breaking through that his sixth incarnation had given him.

    He¡¯d already shattered his World of the Grand Dao, and his cultivation base was now in a tumultuous state, as if chaos were surging within his dantian.

    To others, he really did seem like a mundane man. He showed no sign of a cultivation base whatsoever.

    This was because he¡¯d shattered his cultivation base and sealed it all within his dantian!

    You had to break before you could build!

    It was only after shattering everything he¡¯d achieved that he could undergo nirvanic rebirth amidst the destruction and chaos!

    Over the past month, Su Yi had focused wholeheartedly on grasping the mysteries of this path, and he finally understood on a visceral level just how wondrous it was. No wonder Wang Ye said it was unprecedented!

    It really was unbelievable, with a forbidden air!

    Perhaps others had tried to do as he was doing now, but they¡¯d unquestionably perished in the process, their Daos destroyed.

    The Contracts of the Gods didn¡¯t permit anyone to step onto this path!

    But Su Yi controlled the power of reincarnation, and he¡¯d grasped the mysteries of Profound Ruin. This was what let him seed, preventing him from dying instantly in the act of breaking through.

    However, he¡¯d yet toplete his breakthrough and truly step onto this unprecedented variant of the Path of Transcendence.

    First, he had to face the threat at hand!

    As Su Yi continued his cultivation, wisps of strange, cmitous power silently surged out of the void and into his body.

    This was... the power of the Contract of the Gods!

 Chapter 1422 - Manifesting Mortality!

    <h4>Chapter 1422 - Manifesting Mortality!</h4>

    The power of the Contract of the Gods was invisible and intangible, but it really did exist, and it was cmitous, terrifying, and destructive.

    Yet, when it surged into Su Yi¡¯s body, the dormant Sword of the Nine Hells was instantly startled into action!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A mysterious, inscrutable power burst from the Sword of the Nine Hells, like a massive, seizing the silent, invisible power of the Contract of the Gods.

    The contract¡¯s power struggled violently against the Sword of the Nine Hells. Su Yi¡¯s body had be a battleground.

    But in the end, it couldn¡¯t withstand the power of the Sword of the Nine Hells, which refined itpletely.

    Su Yi watched coldly from beginning to end. Over the past month, he¡¯d experienced simrly strange tribtions on numerous asions.

    He¡¯d long since known that, with the Sword of the Nine Hells there to protect him, the Contract of the Guards was no threat. Even so, every time he saw this strange, unsettling power, Su Yi¡¯s heart filled with indescribable dread!

    The Contract of the Gods was far too terrifying. It was far beyond the bounds of Su Yi¡¯s prior understanding.

    ording to his sixth incarnation, the Contract of the Gods was a power beyond the Immortal Dao, free from the bounds of ages and epochs!

    Su Yi didn¡¯t have any doubt that, without the Sword of the Nine Hells, the Contract of the Gods would have effortlessly destroyed him the moment he shattered his World of the Grand Dao!

    <i>No wonder my sixth incarnation called this path ¡®unprecedented.¡¯ At the very least, it¡¯s been a path to certain doom ever since the Contract of the Gods was put into ce!</i>

    Before long, the power of the Contract of the Gods disappearedpletely.

    An instinctual, hollow hunger arose within Su Yi¡¯s body, as if every inch of him were ravenous and desperate to gorge itself. Su Yi had never experienced such hunger before. It was as if he¡¯d transformed into a hungry ghost, and it came as a brutal torment.

    He would never have guessed that hunger could be such cruel torture.

    Without the slightest hesitation, Su Yi took out a bottle of pills and started refining them.

    It was like a downpour following a long drought.

    As scalding medicinal power coursed through Su Yi¡¯s body, that extreme sense of hunger slowly abated, finally satisfied.

    And within Su Yi¡¯s body, the chaotic power of his cultivation base continuously expanded like fermenting dough, its shape indescribable.

    Just six hourster, he¡¯d fully refined the pills¡¯ power, only for that familiar hunger to return.

    Su Yi immediately took out another bunch of pills.

    Fortunately, he¡¯d recently acquired an incalcble abundance of spoils. After passing through the Divine Replenishment Furnace, they became batch after batch of pills of unrivaled quality.

    It was this abundance of wealth that let Su Yi repeatedly suppress those feelings of hunger every time they arose within his soul.

    Actually, he knew full well that this wasn¡¯t ¡°hunger¡± per se.

    Rather, his cultivation base was rebuilding itself amidst destruction, as if undergoing rebirth in chaos!

    And the process of metamorphosis urgently required him to absorb a seemingly never-ending stream of spiritual energy!

    Insufficient energy would hinder his transformation¡¯s progress.

    <i>It won¡¯t be much longer until I¡¯ve condensed a true Nascent Divinity! All itcks is a bit of tempering! </i>

    Su Yi¡¯s Path of Transcendence was different from other cultivators.

    This was because he¡¯d started by shattering his foundations in the World King Realm before using a secret method to condense a Nascent Divinity. His Nascent Divinity was now his Wellspring of Chaos, and it contained the full extent of his cultivation base.

    The shape of chaos was indescribable. Fusing his cultivation base into it was like a return to the origins of the Grand Dao. His entire being had descended back into mundanity, without the slightest energy fluctuations of the Grand Dao.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Within Su Yi¡¯s body, the power of his cultivation base was as churning and tumultuous as chaos itself.

    As the power of Transcendent-level pills flooded in, his transformation intensified, and his chaotic cultivation base repeatedly shrank down...

    Every time, it produced violent rumbling and shaking. It was as if chaos winds and lightning were running rampant throughout Su Yi¡¯s body.

    In the end, that chaotic cultivation base condensed into a bundle, like an iparably solid, perfectly round egg.

    It was then that the ravening hunger peaked. It was so intense that it made Su Yi tremble from head to toe.

    He realized that he¡¯d reached the most critical juncture of his rebirth amidst destruction. Without the slightest hesitation, he took out the immortal pill he¡¯d kept in reserve!

    The pill shone like a star, translucent and crystalline. A rain of auspicious immortal light fell around it, making it seem both beautiful and holy. It was faint, but the sound of immortals chanting sutras echoed through the air.

    The Nine Wonders Heaven¡¯s Origin Pill!

    It was refined from the Nine Wonders Immortal Ginseng Daoist Master Red Cloud had given him,bined with over a hundred other types of precious Transcendent-level medicinal ingredients. It took the Divine Replenishment Furnace a full three days and three nights toplete the refining process, and even then, it only produced two pills.

    One, the furnace imed for itself.

    The other went to Su Yi.

    After Su Yi swallowed this immortal pill....

    <i>Boom!!</i>

    Terrifying medicinal power swept forth like an avnche or tidal wave, coursing through Su Yi¡¯s body. The chaotic power of his cultivation base now seemed to have umted enough power to undergo aplete, extreme transformation!

    Like the first parting of primordial chaos. The heavens rose, and the earth sank. This type of transformation was unbelievably wondrous, the most primordial of scenes.

    At the same time, a profound, wondrous enlightenment coursed through Su Yi¡¯s heart.

    Meanwhile, in the outside world.

    Strange tribtion clouds surged beneath the distant dome of heaven, silent and traceless, without causing so much as the slightest disturbance.

    Clouds as ck as ink churned violently, and terrifying tribtion light zed like fire.

    It was indistinct, but deep within the tribtion clouds, what looked like countless divine chains representing the Laws of the natural order shed and interwove!

    ¡°Hm?¡± A yellow dog suddenly appeared outside, then gazed up at the dome of heaven. Its pupils dted with astonishment. <i>What... What kind of tribtion is this!?</i>

    An indescribable chill coursed through it. The dog shuddered from head to toe, and an irrepressible dread and unease arose within its heart.

    <i>When I faced my Immortal Tribtion, it was nowhere near as terrifying as this!¡±</i>

    The dog¡¯s eyes bulged as it tried to sense the tribtion further. But mere momentster, it let out a muffled grunt, its heart shaking. It was so startled that its hair stood on end!

    It no longer dared make any further attempts to sense the tribtion. Its power was far too cmitous and terrifying. Despite the dog¡¯s cultivation, it wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the consequences of any further attempts!

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    A momentter, it was struck dumb, and its jaw hung ck.

    What did it see?

    In the utmost depths of the tribtion clouds, where countless strands of the Laws of the natural order interwove, there appeared the illusory figures of godlike beings! Were they incarnations of heaven¡¯s will?

    Or perhaps... the gods of legends?

    The dog stiffened, not daring to move recklessly. The mental impact was greater than anything it had ever experienced; even its awareness suddenly seemed muddled.

    It was indistinct, but the dog thought it heard the humming of a sword. An illusory, ethereal sword had risen into the nine heavens, straight into the heart of the tribtion clouds.

    It also seemed that... the strange tribtion was somehow dissipating?

    The countless streaks of cmitous light, the manifestations of the natural order, crumbled. Those illusory, godlike figures popped like soap bubbles.

    ...Shortly after, the dog shuddered, then awakened from its dazed state.

    When it next looked at the dome of heaven, it saw clear skies. The moon was bright, and the stars were sparse. There was no trace of a tribtion whatsoever!

    ¡°Fuck! What kind of tribtion was that!?¡± The yellow dog couldn¡¯t help but curse under its breath. Before it could understand what was happening, nothing was happening anymore.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    The dog¡¯s eyes shed and it looked in the direction of Su Yi¡¯s room. It already had a premonition that this tribtion was somehow connected to Su Yi. Most likely... it had apanied his breakthrough into the Path of Transcendence!

    The dog forced down the impulse to rush over and pepper Su Yi with questions. It struggled to calm down. <i>Forget it. I can ask him after he emerges from seclusion.</i>

    A massive tribtion had appeared silently and without a trace, to the point that only the dog sensed it. No one else even seemed to notice it.

    But that wasn¡¯t all. A strange power of the Laws, a natural order, had appeared within the tribtion clouds. There were even the illusory figures of gods.

    It was unquestionably far too unbelievable!

    <i>That Su kid has got to be hiding enormous secrets! Perhaps my mistress realized that right from the start. That must be why she attaches such importance to him, </i>the dog thought to itself.

    ......

    Su Yi sat cross-legged in his room.

    He seemed entirely unexceptional and unassuming, without the slightest trace of a cultivation base.

    However, within his body, an unprecedented nirvanic rebirth was unfolding!

    Within his dantian, the chaos of his cultivation base shone, resplendent like a glowing star as it formed the rough outline of a Dao Sword. The sword gradually solidified, with the charm of something naturally forming of chaos.

    Upon closer inspection, aside fromcking the divine chains, it looked just like the Sword of the Nine Hells!

    The terrifying energy fluctuations of Su Yi¡¯s cultivation base surged within the sword. Countless wisps of misty chaos light poured down, raising Su Yi¡¯s flesh, soul, and cultivation to a whole new level!

    It was a wondrous rebirth, like seizing fortune from the heavens. He¡¯d rebuilt himself amidst destruction, sublimating and transcending!

    Most unbelievable of all, every sign of Su Yi¡¯s power disappeared from the surface. It was now entirely withdrawn into his body, fused into the sword within his dantian.

    To the point that anyone seeing him after his unprecedented transformation would assume he¡¯d fallen back into mundanity, bing just another ordinary mortal.

    Of course, that was only on the surface.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Within Su Yi¡¯s dantian, the Dao Sword rumbled and boomed. The chaotic power of his cultivation base circted in an endless, self-perpetuating cycle.

    Su Yi could clearly sense that he waspletely different from before. It was as if the fundamental quality of his life force had changed, and as if everything extraneous had been washed away!

    Just like during prior breakthroughs, it was the Sword of the Nine Hells that had cut through the tribtion clouds filling the sky. Unlike before, however, Su Yi had now stepped onto an entirely unique path, a path of Transcendence no one else had ever walked.

    He was now in the realm known as Manifesting Mortality!

    The sword inside him, the one shaped just like the Sword of the Nine Hells, was his Nascent Divinity, his Wellspring of Chaos. It contained the entirety of his cultivation base!

    Other people¡¯s Nascent Divinities looked just like them, and they presided over the Worlds of the Grand Dao that represented their cultivation bases. Su Yi¡¯s Nascent Divinity had, due to a stroke of fate, taken on the shape of the Sword of the Nine Hells, and all of his cultivation base was fused into it.

    The difference was stark!

    ¡°I finally... broke through...¡± Su Yi let out a deep sigh.

    A mixture of satisfaction and a hint of ruefulness!

 Chapter 1423 - Declaring War

    <h4>Chapter 1423 - Dering War</h4>

    Within Su Yi¡¯s sea of consciousness.

    Although his sixth incarnation never said anything, he could sense the transformation of Su Yi¡¯s soul, and he knew that Su Yi had actually stepped onto that unprecedented Path of Transcendence.

    <i>Indeed, reincarnation is the key to mastering the Sword of the Nine Hells! Only then can the sword protect its wielder from the Contract of the Gods.</i>

    <i>Going forward, his path will bepletely different. Should he one day be an immortal, he¡¯ll be the unprecedented, first immortal of his kind!</i>

    Wang Ye sighed to himself. <i>But if he loses our battle of the heart, everything will change....</i>

    ......

    That night, Su Yi awakened from his post-breakthrough contemtive state and stabilized his cultivation base.

    That same night, in the Impermeable Demon Ocean, Daoist Master Red Cloud received a message from the dog, Xing Que.

    ¡°With a mortal body, he crushed an immortal revenant beneath his feet?¡± Daoist Master Red Cloud was unwittingly stunned.

    She couldn¡¯t help but recall their ancestral precept.

    Their n saw it as their greatest secret. Only main-branch descendants were qualified to learn it, and even then, only if the elders approved of them.

    They¡¯d passed their ancestral precept down for generations, ending with Daoist Master Red Cloud. And this ancestral precept was connected to reincarnation!

    Before, she in no way believed that reincarnation truly existed in this world. This was because it was a taboo power long destroyed by the Contract of the Gods. No one was permitted to undergo reincarnation ever again.

    Thus, Daoist Master Red Cloud had never taken their ancestral precept to heart.

    That is... until she met Su Yi!

    ¡°Common sense truly is insufficient to gauge those who¡¯ve mastered reincarnation. It¡¯s no wonder the Contract of the Gods forbids it...¡± Daoist Master Red Cloud murmured to herself.

    ......

    Meanwhile, in the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone, in thends of the Entombed Spirit Immortal Sect, there stood an ancient, thoroughlymplit hall.

    ¡°I can say with certainty that High Elder Cui Zheng has fallen,¡± Sect Leader Feng Jinghai said gravely, his expression overcast. ¡°I called you all here to discuss how to handle Su Yi.¡±

    Feng Jinghai swept his gaze across the room.

    The attendees included both men and women, all of them in different attire. They all hailed from different ancient factions.

    The only thing they had inmon was that all of them were immortal revenants!

    For instance, Hong Shantu of the Hong Family was among the attendees!

    The atmosphere was stifled. Everyone knew that Feng Jinghai had sent Cui Zheng to Mount Clearmoon to discuss terms with Su Yi.

    Cui Zheng¡¯s death was unquestionably proof that Su Yi had rejected their conditions!

    ¡°What else can we do? Surely we cannot lower our heads before some kid?¡± someone said coldly.

    ¡°We all suffered enormous casualties, both in the battle of Mount Luowu and at the Violet Heavens tform. There was no way we could have simply smoothed over such an enormous grudge,¡± someone said gravely. ¡°Admittedly, there¡¯s a lot that¡¯s strange about Su Yi, but it¡¯s for this reason that we chose to form an alliance and take him down together, right?¡±

    A young Cosmic Enlightenment World King, that was all, yet he¡¯d forced a whole group of immortal revenants to band together and discuss how to defeat him.

    This was proof that they dared not take him lightly. To an extent, it implied that they saw him as a threat to their lives!

    If word spread, it would surely shake the world. After all, ordinary people couldn¡¯t make enemies out of immortal revenants even if they wanted to. They weren¡¯t even worthy of immortal revenants¡¯ notice!

    ¡°Do you remember that strange power that appeared on the boy following the battle of Mount Luowu?¡± said Hong Shantu, instantly drawing the other attendees¡¯ attention.

    All of them knew that that mysterious and terrifying power was what ultimately determined Su Yi¡¯s victory!

    But even now, no one could guess just who that terrifying power originated from.

    Hong Shantu said gravely, ¡°I¡¯ve been considering this matter all this time. I still haven¡¯t figured out who that power belonged to, but I¡¯ve concluded that in a one-on-one duel, no one present would be a match for it!¡±

    Numerous attendees¡¯ expressions shifted.

    One of them wasn¡¯t convinced. He frowned and said, ¡°Brother Hong, are you saying that, in your eyes... not even Fellow Daoist Feng would cut it?¡±

    In the centermost seat, Feng Jinghai¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he said indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s hear Fellow Daoist Hong out first.¡±

    Hong Shantu continued, ¡°All of that is mere conjecture, not an absolute statement. What I can say with certainty is that if we join forces here, without the restriction of the Laws, we¡¯ll be able to contend with that terrifying power!¡±

    Here, he paused and smiled, ¡°Of course, I suspect that terrifying power has long since dissipated, and that.... It won¡¯t be able to help Su Yi going forward.¡±

    Someone suddenly asked, ¡°Then how do you think Fellow Daoist Cui Zheng died?¡±

    Hong Shantu was instantly at a loss for words. It was a fair question. Cui Zheng had been an immortal revenant. Even though he¡¯d ventured into the outside world, and even with the Laws restricting him, how could Su Yi have been a match for him relying purely on his own individual strength?

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that things have reached this point with Su Yi. Were there any room left to maneuver, I¡¯d rather take a step back and talk this over. I¡¯d happily pay any price so long as it meant breaking my curse,¡± someone said softly. ¡°After all, with my curse broken, I¡¯d be able to rebuild my fleshly body and resume my cultivation without fear of the power of reincarnation. My strength would gradually return to my former peak, too.

    ¡°Were I to deal with Su Yi then, how could I fear letting him slip through my fingers?¡±

    The crowd fell silent.

    ¡°What a waste of breath. No need for any more such talk,¡± Feng Jinghai said coldly. ¡°There¡¯s no resolving this grudge. It won¡¯t end until one side is dead!¡±

    He was quite displeased. Everyone here was an immortal!

    Yet when they spoke of Su Yi, a Cosmic Enlightenment Realm World King, each had their reservations and varying degrees of dread. If word got out, they¡¯d makeughingstocks of themselves!

    ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s how it ought to be! If we make concessions, how will we face our fallenrades? And how will the masses see us?¡± someone said with seething murderous intent. ¡°That boy must die!¡±

    The other immortal revenants nodded, their gazes icy.

    Feng Jinghai took a deep breath, his eyes glinting with cold light. ¡°I¡¯m going to announce to the world that Su Yi has ten days to offer up the secrets of reincarnation of his own ord. Should he refuse, the moment we can travel the outside world unrestricted, he won¡¯t be the only one who dies. Everyone connected to him will follow him to the grave. We won¡¯t spare a single one of them!¡±

    ......

    <i>Burble~ Burble~</i>

    All types of meat floated in a boiling hot pot, and an enticing, savory fragrance rose into the air.

    Illuminating Emptiness was serving Xing Que hot pot. With one hand, he grabbed vegetables, cooked meats, and delivered them to the dog, all in one smooth motion.

    But his other hand wasn¡¯t idle. It was busy keeping the dog¡¯s cup of wine full.

    One thoroughly enjoyed itself, while the other served with enthusiasm. This was what they meant when they said some loved to abuse, while others loved to be abused.

    Su Yi sprawled out in his wicker chair, enjoying sips of wine.

    The yellow dog drained a cup of wine and nced at Su Yi in displeasure. ¡°You really can¡¯t tell me how you broke through?¡±

    The dog had already asked simr questions at least ten times, but every time, Su Yi¡¯s answers were vague and perfunctory.

    Eventually, Su Yi started ignoring the dogpletely. This time was naturally no exception.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, something big has happened!¡± Mo Qingchou rushed over from afar. ¡°Sect Leader Feng Jinghai of the Entombed Spirit Immortal Sect has announced that you have ten days to offer up the secrets of reincarnation...¡±

    Once sheid everything out in the open, the atmosphere was instantly stifled. Everyone realized how serious the situation was!

    Feng Jinghai¡¯s announcement unquestionably implied that every major faction in the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone had joined forces to dere war against Su Yi!

    This in turn meant that once the immortal revenants could wander freely, killing Su Yi would be the first item on their agenda!

    In the face of such a threat, who wouldn¡¯t have worried?

    The dog suddenlyughed coldly, breaking the stifled silence. ¡°This Feng Jinghai person must be dreaming!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Senior! With you here, such threats aren¡¯t even worth a fart!¡± Illuminating Emptinessughed and seized the opportunity for ttery.

    But the dog saw through him at a nce. ¡°I¡¯m only responsible for ensuring your ¡®bro¡¯s¡¯ safety. It¡¯s not my job to resolve his enmities.¡±

    It paused, then looked up, staring at Su Yi out of the corner of its eye. ¡°Of course, if he needs my help, I wouldn¡¯t mind lending a paw.¡±

    Reading between the lines, he was saying, ¡°Well, kid? Hurry up and beg me!¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh dryly. He ignored the dogpletely.

    Instead, he looked at Mo Qingchou and said calmly, ¡°Do me a favor and pass on a message. Tell everyone in the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone that in three days, I¡¯ll pay them a visit. Those who oppose me can either submit... or die!¡±

    Complete silence followed this deration. Even the birds ceased their song.

    The yellow dog was stunned. Illuminating Emptiness¡¯s jaw hung ck. The others were simrly rooted to the spot. They almost dared not believe their ears.

    Even if you¡¯d hit them over the heads, they would never have guessed that before the immortal revenants even came for him, Su Yi... would go looking for them in the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone of his own ord!!

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Su Yi looked at Mo Qingchou.

    Her delicate frame stiffened, and she shook her head. ¡°Passing on the message will be simple, but... but...¡±

    She hesitated, unsure of how to dissuade Su Yi.

    Finally, the dog couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Su Yi, have you gone insane? In the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone, the immortal revenants won¡¯t be subject to the restriction of the Laws. You...¡±

    Su Yi waved the dog¡¯s concerns away. He said inly, ¡°Nothing but a pack of bungling clouds. They¡¯ve repeatedly provoked me. What, am I supposed to leave them alive long enough to celebrate the new year?¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    Everyone suddenly realized that Su Yi wasn¡¯t joking. No, he was dead serious!

    The Tailor had arranged the battle of the Violet Heavens tform, rallying hostile factions against Su Yi.

    That went for the battle at Mount Luowu, too.

    But the ancient factions still hadn¡¯t let up. They thought that joining with other immortal revenants meant they could do whatever they pleased.

    Su Yi was finally getting sick of this.

    This was the third time. There wouldn¡¯t be a fourth.

    This time, he was going to get even and end this once and for all!

    What immortals? What immortal factions? They were nothing but a pack of revenants, neither fully human nor ghost.

    If they refused to leave him alone, he¡¯d just... end thempletely!

    ¡°The winds are rising...¡± Su Yi whispered as he sprawled outnguidly in his wicker chair.

    Frigid gales howled beneath the dome of heaven, stirring up and shattering the clouds like a drunken, maddened immortal!

 Chapter 1424 - A Gathering of Immortals

    <h4>Chapter 1424 - A Gathering of Immortals</h4>

    The Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone, the Entombed Spirit Immortal Sect.

    When he learned of Su Yi¡¯s stance, Feng Jinghai was unwittingly stunned.

    Su Yi wasing to the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone in just three days?

    This waspletely beyond Feng Jinghai¡¯s expectations.

    But more than that, it was Su Yi¡¯s attitude that left him in disbelief.

    ¡°Submit, or... die!? How insane is he!?¡± Feng Jinghai couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    In life, he¡¯d been a ghost immortal, and he stood proudly over the Human Realm.

    Even though he¡¯d since been reduced to a revenant, here in the Flying Immortal Zone, he was among the strongest among those who¡¯d already awakened from their dormant state!

    Now, a mere Cosmic Enlightenment World King thought controlling the power of reincarnation was enough to brazenly proim he¡¯d fight his way through the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone, forcing all of them to submit or die. How ridiculous was that?

    ¡°Has Su Yi... gone insane?¡±

    ¡°He might well have a powerful backer. We have to be on guard.¡±

    ¡°So what if he¡¯s relying on someone? If he really dares show up in the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone, he¡¯ll die beyond a shadow of a doubt!¡±

    ...The higher-ups of the Entombed Spirit Immortal Sect were simrly stunned.

    And excited, too. None of them had guessed that Su Yi would deliver himself to their door!

    ¡°I can see it already. Su Yi is sure toe prepared. However, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll let this be a repeat of what happened at Mount Luowu!¡±

    ¡°Spread the word! Have the immortals of all major factions gather immediately!¡±

    ¡°Three days from now, we¡¯ll send Su Yi to the grave before Lake Bluemist!¡±

    Feng Jinghai had reached a decision. His eyes glinted with an utterly cold light.

    Lake Bluemist.

    This was the home turf of the Entombed Spirit Immortal Sect.

    And this immortal faction of ghost cultivations excelled at nothing more than sending people to the grave!

    ......

    ¡°He¡¯sing to fight here in the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone in three days?¡± Mo Xinglin gasped, and his heart shook.

    He¡¯d been lying low in the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone all this time, keeping an eye on the Entombed Spirit Immortal Sect and their allies¡¯ movements.

    When he learned that Su Yi nned toe back, he was unwittingly gobsmacked. He found this difficult to believe.

    <i>Perhaps it¡¯s because Celestial Red Cloud is supporting him! </i>Mo Xinglin thought to himself. He¡¯d already learned from Mo Qingchou that Red Cloud had ordered ¡°the esteemed Xing Que¡± to watch over Su Yi.

    Thus, Mo Xinglin instinctively assumed that Su Yi dared make such a decision because he had Daoist Master Red Cloud¡¯s support.

    <i>Celestial Red Cloud didn¡¯t show up at Mount Luowu, but it seems she won¡¯t remain a bystander this time!</i>

    Mo Xinglin instantly made up his mind. When Su Yi arrived in the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone, he¡¯d serve as his guide and lend him a hand!

    ......

    The Impermeable Demon Ocean.

    Daoist Master Red Cloud sat atop a stone bench,pletely focused on mending a worn-out ck saber scabbard.

    The scabbard was mottled with rust and stained red with dried blood. It was split in several ces, and it wasn¡¯t at all eye-catching.

    Meng Changyun walked over and said tentatively, ¡°Senior, they say that Master will proceed to the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone in just three days'' time. I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Rx,¡± said Daoist Master Red Cloud before he could finish.

    Simple and direct. She didn¡¯t exin a thing.

    Meng Changyun froze, stunned, then left in silence. In truth, he felt greatly assured.

    The Netherworld King had watched this exchange from a distance, and she too inwardly sighed in relief. Daoist Master Red Cloud had told them to rx. That meant the situation likely wasn¡¯t as dire as they¡¯d presumed!

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    A blue bird with fiery wings soared through the air. When it arrived near them, it suddenly stopped in ce and transformed into a young woman in blue Daoist robes.

    Her skin was as fair as snow, and her eyebrows arched beautifully. Her thick, flowing hair was long and ck, and her entire body emanated an extraordinary, ethereal charm. She stood in the air, blue immortal light flowing around her, like a solitary immortal of a lost world. Her aura was terrifying to behold.

    Meng Changyun and the Netherworld King gasped. <i>Could this be... a yao immortal!?</i>

    But to their astonishment, even after she arrived, she stood at a distance, not daring to draw close. Then, she respectfully bowed to Daoist Master Red Cloud.

    ¡°Senior Red Cloud, our n¡¯s ancestor heard that something big was about to transpire in the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone. If anything happens to our Fellow Daoist Su, it¡¯s highly likely to affect our uing expedition to the Starjade Immortal Ruins. Thus, he sent me here to ask for your view of the matter.¡±

    ¡°Your ancestor thinks something bad will happen to Fellow Daoist Su?¡± asked Daoist Master Red Cloud, not at all concerned.

    She was still looking down,pletely focused on mending that mottled ck saber scabbard. She¡¯d yet to spare the girl in Daoist robes a single nce.

    But her light, airy words made the girl¡¯s expression shift. She said hurriedly, ¡°Our ancestor absolutely didn¡¯t mean to imply any such thing. He¡¯s simply worried that Fellow Daoist Su will encounter unexpected trouble. If necessary, he¡¯s willing to lend a hand and help Fellow Daoist Su resolve his difficulties!¡±

    Just hearing this made Meng Changyun and the Netherworld Kings¡¯ hearts quiver.

    First, they were astonished by thisdy yao immortal¡¯s respectful, reserved behavior.

    Second, they wouldn¡¯t have guessed that even her ¡°ancestor¡± would be paying attention to Su Yi, much less that he¡¯d offer to intervene on his behalf! It seemed unbelievable!

    ¡°Resolve his difficulties? Isn¡¯t he just worried that if something happens to Fellow Daoist Su, someone else will im the power of reincarnation?¡± Daoist Master Red Cloud gently caressed the ck scabbard, then said coolly, ¡°Go back and tell your ancestor that he needn¡¯t concern himself over this.¡±

    The girl in Daoist robes lowered her head and said, ¡°Got it!¡±

    She turned, and was just about to leave when...

    ¡°Wait,¡± Daoist Master Red Cloud said suddenly.

    The young woman in Daoist robes said respectfully, ¡°Is there anything else I can do for you, Senior?¡±

    ¡°While you¡¯re at it, tell the other old-timers that none of them are permitted to intervene either,¡± Daoist Master Red Cloud said casually.

    ¡°Understood!¡± The young woman in Daoist robes nodded and left.

    It was only after she¡¯d left that Meng Changyun and the Netherworld King¡¯s faces revealed their confusion. They had no idea what was going on.

    A young woman, a suspected yao immortal, had treated Daoist Master Red Cloud with such respect. This was their first time seeing such a thing.

    They couldn¡¯t even imagine how terrifying and mysterious the ¡°old-timers¡± Daoist Master Red Cloud spoke of were.

    The only thing they knew for certain was that she was averse to them interfering in Su Yi¡¯s affairs!

    But from beginning to end, Daoist Master Red Cloud never once exined anything. She just sat there quietly, repairing her scabbard, as if it was the only thing she cared about in the world and nothing else mattered.

    ......

    It was the dead of winter. The vegetation was withered and covered in frost.

    Flurries as soft as goose feathers floated down from the heavens. Everything was shrouded in white.

    At dawn, icicles as thick as a child¡¯s arm hung from the eaves, the ice catching the light. A thickyer of snow had umted on the ground.

    <i>Crunch! Crunch! Crunch!</i>

    The sound of footsteps emanated from within Universal Emptiness Temple¡¯s grounds.

    A crowd watched as a young man in blue faced the winter winds, crushing the snow beneath his feet as he departed the temple and sauntered leisurely into the distance. His onlypanion was an ordinary-looking yellow dog.

    The dog¡¯sints were audible even from a distance.

    ¡°Why not take a treasure ship?

    ¡°It¡¯s just snow! What¡¯s there to see?¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t get it! You¡¯re off to kill your enemies. How are you in any mood to admire the snow?¡±

    ...Its voice gradually faded into the distance.

    The Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha, Sword Immortal Qingshi, Mo Qingchou, Qing Tang, and the others stood there for a while before returning to the Temple one by one.

    ......

    The Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone. Lake Bluemist.

    Theke was so enormous that it seemed more like a boundless ocean. Immortal light rose from its waters, and mist filled the air.

    Inds dotted the center of theke like stars adorning the night sky. All of them were covered in old-fashioned buildings.

    This was the home of the Entombed Spirit Immortal Sect, but now, countless experts had gathered here from throughout the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone.

    The banks of Lake Bluemist were covered in a sea of people! They were so close that they bumped shoulders as they moved, and they included both experts of ancient sects and members of immortal factions. ¡°Will Su Yi really show up?¡±

    ¡°He might be themon enemy of the entire Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone, but there¡¯s no denying that he¡¯s a man of his word. He dared to dere war, so he¡¯s sure to show up!¡±

    ¡°This is different from the battle of Mount Luowu. This time, he¡¯s up against a whole group of immortals. How... can Su Yi possibly hold his own?¡±

    ¡°There has to be a reason for this. There¡¯s no way Su Yi would juste here to throw his life away. For now, let¡¯s just wait and see what happens.¡±

    ¡°Have you considered what will happen if Su Yi wins? Should he seed, he¡¯ll be able to crush the entire Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone beneath his feet!¡±

    Countless cultivators whispered amongst themselves.

    No one dared to underestimate Su Yi! He was far too strong, and he¡¯d ovee all manner of grand battles, always achieving aplete victory in the process.

    He¡¯d once in over a hundred Cloud Soaring Revenants, including the joint onught of sixteen immortal avatars of will!

    This aplishment was unparalleled throughout history!

    But no one thought highly of his chances this time. This was because immortal revenants had already emerged from dormancy, and here in the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone, they weren¡¯t subject to any restriction from the Laws. Now that a group of them had joined forces, they could sweep through all enemies in the Human Realm with ease!

    Before long, beams of flowing light descended from all directions, then shot into the Entombed Spirit Immortal Sect.

    This instantly drew attention from everyone gathered on the shore. These new arrivals were all top experts of ancient sects and immortal factions: the Heavenly Demon Hong Family, the Fu Family, Illusory Sword Immortal Tower, Profound Divinity Sword House, the Southern me Pure Lands...

    Aside from the Mo Family, they included representatives of every peak faction of the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone. And their ranks included a whole group of immortal revenants!

    ¡°One, two, three... my heavens, there are at least ten of them, and that¡¯s just the immortals!¡± someone said with a quavering heart.

    ¡°The fate of every revenant in the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone is on the line. Without immortals to preside over the battle, how could they hope to capture Su Yi?¡±

    Witnessing this gathering of immortals left countless onlookers feeling suffocated.

    Even those who¡¯d previously thought highly of Su Yi¡¯s chances changed their minds after seeing this lineup. Now, it seemed certain that Su Yi would lose.

    ¡°Su Yi thinks far too highly of himself!¡±

    ¡°A group of experts of top factions has gathered, including over a dozen immortals. He really thinks he cane here alone and challenge the entire Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone? How is he any different from a mantis trying to block a chariot?¡±

    Those hostile to Su Yi were starting to get excited.

    From time to time, yet more streaks of light shed over, each of them representing the arrival of yet another immortal revenant.

    In the end, there were almost forty of them!

    ¡°A gathering of immortals! Even in ancient times, how many ever witnessed such a grand spectacle?¡±

    Countless onlookers were rueful. They knew that a lineup like this was enough to reduce just about any expert to powder!

    Mo Xinglin was there too, mixed into the crowd.

    When he saw one immortal revenant after another arrive, his heart slowly sank.

    These peak factions were obviously going all out. Practically every revenant who¡¯d awakened from dormancy had left their territories to participate!

 Chapter 1425 - Starting the Process of Getting Even

    <h4>Chapter 1425 - Starting the Process of Getting Even</h4>

    Entombed Spirit Immortal Mountain.

    Within a grand, ancient immortal pce, beautiful serving girls shuttled to and fro, offering drinks brewed from immortal dew and rare delicacies.

    Thirty-six immortal revenants were seated inside the grand hall!

    Some were shrouded in divine mes, while others shone with resplendent immortal light. Others still were surrounded by flowing sword qi. Despite their differences, each had an overflowing, powerful presence.

    Especially the nine in elevated seats. Their auras were the most terrifying, and all of them were shrouded in divine radiance. Their every gesture was full of a lofty air of supremacy.

    Their ranks included Feng Jinghai and Hong Shantu.

    In the centermost seat, Feng Jinghai said ruefully, ¡°I could never have imagined that after our long years of dormancy, we¡¯d all gather here over a mere Cosmic Enlightenment World King. It¡¯s truly enough to make one emotional.¡±

    The others were emotional too.

    In life, they¡¯d all been mighty and influential immortals presiding over their own territories. Yet now, a single enemy had forced them to gather. It defiedmon sense. Who wouldn¡¯t have been emotional?

    ¡°Once we¡¯ve in that Su Yi boy, let¡¯s get drunk together,¡± said Feng Jinghai.

    The gathered immortals smiled and nodded.

    Even in ancient times, a gathering like this could have swept through everything beneath the heavens, crushing even the strongest orthodoxies of the Human Realm. How could they fear a mere Su Yi?

    ¡°Now that you say it like that... since we¡¯ve all gathered here to defeat a junior, there¡¯ll be no glory in this even if we win,¡± someone sighed.

    ¡°You can¡¯t say that. That kid proimed that he wanted all of us to submit; he¡¯s the overbearing one, not us,¡± someone said with cold indifference.

    ¡°The winner is king and the loser is a bandit,¡± another immortal said softly. ¡°So long as we seize the secrets of reincarnation, it¡¯ll all be worth it.¡±

    The immortals spoke as their victory was assured. When Feng Jinghai swept his gaze over the crowd, he too felt full of confidence and lofty aspirations.

    This was a gathering of immortals. Even though they were revenants, this was the strongest possible lineup of the present day! No one could stand in their way!

    Suddenly, there was a mor of voices outside, rising and falling like a tidal wave.

    Su Yi had arrived!

    ......

    A man and a dog approached from beneath the dome of heaven. The man was dressed in billowing blue robes, and his figure was tall and upright.

    But the dog beside him looked no different from the yellow dogs that mortal farmers kept to watch over their homes.

    These were none other than Su Yi and Xing Que.

    Their arrival instantly triggered a burst of uproar.

    ¡°Su Yi! He¡¯s actually here!¡±

    ¡°He... he... why¡¯d he bring a dog with him?¡±

    ¡°Something¡¯s not right here. Why doesn''t he show any sign of a cultivation base whatsoever?¡±

    The sound of discussion echoed throughout heaven and earth, but Su Yi paid it no heed.

    The dog, however, was somewhat displeased. It swept its cold gaze across the crowd. <i>Nothing but a pack of blind fools!</i>

    ¡°Su Yi, what did you bring a stray dog here for? Don¡¯t tell me that mutt is your pir of support?¡± a Cloud Soaring Transcendent of the Entombed Spirit Immortal Sect couldn¡¯t help but tease, provoking a burst of raucousughter.

    The dog snorted coldly, then swept its paw through the air.

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    Tens of thousands of feet away, that Cloud Soaring Transcendent exploded. Blood sttered the sky, and his soul dissipated.

    The uproariousughter came to an abrupt halt, reced by deathly silence.

    Everyone was stunned!

    That man had been a Cloud Soaring Transcendent, yet now, he¡¯d been executed in the blink of an eye!

    ¡°Well?¡± the dog said coldly. ¡°Why aren¡¯t youughing now?¡±

    Its gaze was imposing, and its voice spread throughout the entire area. Countless expressions shifted as they realized that the seemingly unassuming yellow dog was actually a real tough customer!

    ¡°They really are a pack of blind, ignorant fools.¡±

    Suddenly, someone emerged from the crowd, arrived before Su Yi and Xing Que, and greeted them with a smile. ¡°This humble one is called Mo Xinglin. Greetings, Fellow Daoists.¡±

    Mo Xinglin!

    His appearance provoked widespread uproar. Many of the onlookers¡¯ eyes widened in disbelief.

    Not long ago, the Mo Family had staunchly stood by Su Yi¡¯s side, making them themon foe of everyone else in the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone. Given the circumstances, no one would have expected Mo Xinglin to show himself at a time like this!

    <i>Isn¡¯t... isn¡¯t he afraid that others will get even?</i>

    Su Yi looked at Mo Xinglin and inclined his head slightly. ¡°You and the dog can stand to the side and watch. Neither of you is to intervene.¡±

    Mo Xinglin froze, stunned, but just as he was about to say something, Su Yi faced the distant Lake Bluemist and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve arrived. Why haven¡¯t you kowtowed before me yet?¡±

    He showed no sign of a cultivation base whatsoever, but every word boomed like thunder, shaking the nine heavens. The soundwaves almost seemed tangible, and as they swept over the surface of theke, they stirred up enormous waves.

    Formation markings rose through the air. The Entombed Spirit Immortal Sect¡¯s defensive formations had started circting in response, condensing a curtain of light that blocked the sound waves.

    Throughout the area around Lake Bluemist, countless cultivators reacted as if struck by lightning. Their hearts and minds quivered as they suffered a terrifying impact. Their expressions shifted, and they hurriedly moved further away.

    This was Su Yi¡¯s terrifying power! He wasn¡¯t using any sort of technique or divine ability. His voice alone was shaking heaven and earth, its power reaching even the onlookers¡¯ souls!

    Most unbelievable of all, his presence was entirely unassuming, with no trace of a cultivation base!

    ¡°You want us to kowtow before you?! Hah! Nothing but the shameless boasting of an ant trying to shake a tree!¡±

    A voice full of dignity ran out.

    Immortal light burst from the center of Lake Bluemist as Feng Jinghai and Hong Shantu led a group of immortals into the air. Their grand, powerful lineup shot over through the sky.

    When a gathering of immortals took action, even heaven and earth changed color!

    That terrifying might left the spectators inplete uproar. All of them were ovee with excitement.

    But Su Yi¡¯s gaze remained as calm as over. He just said to the yellow dog, ¡°Remember, you¡¯re only permitted to watch.¡±

    The dog snorted coldly, then growled, ¡°I couldn¡¯t possibly be bothered to help <i>you, </i>anyway!¡±

    Mo Xinglin was unwittingly stunned. <i>Surely Su Yi doesn¡¯t really n to fight a whole group of immortals alone?</i>

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have guessed you¡¯d show up, Mo Xinglin.¡± Feng Jinghai¡¯s eyes shed like lightning as he locked onto the distant Mo Xinglin. He said icily, ¡°Are you dead set on helping Su Yi even if it means opposing us?¡±

    The other immortals looked at Mo Xinglin too, all of them seething with murderous intent.

    ¡°No, he¡¯s just like me¡ªwe¡¯re both just here to watch the show,¡± said the dog, jumping in before Mo Xinglin can speak. ¡°Listen up, you all. You¡¯d best give it your all. Beat that punk Su Yi to death!¡±

    ¡°???¡± The crowd almost thought they¡¯d misheard.

    A momentter, the dog continued slowly, ¡°But if anyone dares flee without fighting, I guarantee they¡¯ll die a grisly death!!¡±

    Its words boomed throughout the entire area, and the immortal revenants¡¯ expressions darkened. How dare a pesky mutt threaten them?

    <i>How ludicrous!</i>

    A white-robed, ck-haired middle-aged man threw back his head andughed. ¡°Hahaha! What an interesting dog. Once we¡¯re done, I¡¯ll be sure to capture you, skin you, pluck your tendons, and boil a steaming hot pot of dog meat!¡±

    This was an immortal revenant. His name was Wu Chongzhi, and he was from the Southern me Pure Lands. In life, he had been an immortal of the Demonist path, and he had a bloodthirsty, iparably tyrannical disposition.

    The yellow dog snorted coldly, then disappeared into thin air.

    A momentter, it appeared directly in front of Wu Chongzhi and pped him in the face with its paw.

    <i>Whap!</i>

    A crisp, clear p rang out.

    Wu Chongzhi flew backward, his cheek red and swollen.

    Deathly silence ensued. Everyone was stunned.

    The dog, meanwhile, had already returned to its former position. It said coldly, ¡°You ought to celebrate that you¡¯re still alive! If not for that Su punk insisting I stay out of this, this lofty one would have pped you to death just now!¡±

    Wu Chongzhi was rmed and furious, and his expression was unsightly. In truth, he couldn¡¯t have been any more astonished. An unassuming yellow dog, nothing more. How could it possibly be so strong?

    Every other immortal revenant present frowned, visibly bewildered.

    <i>Just.. where did the doge from? Surely it can''t be Su Yi''s backer, can it?</i>

    Su Yi frowned, then nced at the dog. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, the dog felt inexplicably guilty. It snapped, ¡°Rx! I won¡¯t intervene, not even if they beat you to death!¡±

    ¡°Hey, you. Come with me. Let¡¯s watch from a distance.¡± With that, the dog led Mo Xinglin away.

    All of this waspletely beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. Feng Jinghai and the other immortal revenants were stunned. <i>The dog isn¡¯t going to fight? What does that mean!? Does that punk Su Yi really n to fight thirty-six immortal revenants alone? Is he insane!?</i>

    For a moment, all of them hesitated, not sure what Su Yi was hiding. They couldn¡¯t even imagine why he¡¯d send his ¡°backer¡± away. <i>Is he trying to get himself killed? No, there¡¯s got to be some kind of trick!</i>

    Off in the distance, the dog shouted at the top of its lungs, ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there! I said it already! I! Won¡¯t! Intervene! Please, please, hurry up and beat that punk to death!¡±

    The crowd was dumbstruck. Their eyes widened, and their jaws hung ck.

    Even Mo Xinglin couldn¡¯t help but facepalm. <i>What exactly are Xing Que and Su Yi doing!?</i>

    Su Yi paid none of this any heed. He just gazed at the distant Feng Jinghai and the others. ¡°Three days ago, I said you could submit, or die. It¡¯s time for you to choose.¡±

    His calm voice reverberated clearly throughout the surrounding area.

    Everyone was so startled that their jaws practically fell off.

    He stood before a gathering of immortals, yet he dared demand that they submit or die!

    <i>Is Su Yi... really this insane?</i>

    ¡°Submit?¡± A hint of a cold smile tugged at Feng Jinghai¡¯s lips. ¡°Do you really think we¡¯ve all gathered here to lower our heads before a mere <i>junior?¡±</i>

    ¡°Do the rest of you feel the same?¡± said Su Yi, his hands behind his back as he scanned the crowd.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, if you¡¯re willing to offer up the secrets of reincarnation, I can take responsibility for ensuring that you leave here safely today,¡± Hong Shantu said gravely. The dog¡¯s appearance made him feel that something wasn¡¯t quite right here.

    Su Yi¡¯sposure made hisplete confidence readily apparent. This put Hong Shantu and many other immortals on guard.

    All of them were experienced fighters. They¡¯d ovee all manner of winds and waves. How could they possibly have missed Su Yi¡¯s confidence?

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Offer up the secrets of reincarnation, and we¡¯ll let all bygones be bygones! Refuse, and you¡¯ll die today without so much as a proper burial!¡± said a dignified, beautiful middle-aged woman.

    The immortal revenants all hailed from different factions. Each faction took its turn expressing its stance. All of them saw Su Yi as a fish on the chopping block.

    The only thing they were really cautious of was the yellow dog who¡¯d said it wouldn¡¯t intervene.

    But of course, that was just caution.

    They were a gathering of immortals. If this really came down to a fight, they wouldn¡¯t be afraid of anyone!

    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s just as I expected. Not one of you is willing to submit.¡± Su Yi nodded, his tone calm. ¡°Very well. Today, I¡¯ll just have to thoroughly clear out the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone!¡±

    As he spoke, he stepped forward.

    <i>One man against thirty-six immortals, and he¡¯s still taking the initiative to attack!?</i>

    The crowd¡¯s eyes widened with disbelief.

 Chapter 1426 - Punching An Immortal to Death

    <h4>Chapter 1426 - Punching An Immortal to Death</h4>

    Thirty-six immortal revenants stood before him! A lineup like that was enough to make any other immortal revenant give in to despair.

    But despite havinge here alone, Su Yi announced that he was about to get even with all of them. And he¡¯d even taken the initiative to attack!

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been startled?

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, would one of you like to test whether or not the boy is bluffing?¡± Feng Jinghai said gravely. Su Yi¡¯s aura was far too strange; he showed no trace of a cultivation base whatsoever. It really seemed as if he were just an ordinary, untrained mortal.

    This only made it all the more difficult to see through him!

    ¡°Allow me.¡± A raspy voice rang out, and a thin old man in golden robes and a jade crown stepped forth.

    He was tall and thin, and his entire body emanated roiling silver immortal light. His presence shook the heavens and enveloped the entirendscape.

    Lie Wenzhong!

    An immortal revenant of Illusory Sword Immortal Tower. His seniority was extraordinarily high.

    Unlike the immortal revenants of immortal factions, he¡¯d proven his Dao here in the Human Realm. He was a famous immortal in the Human Realm prior to the End of the Dharma.

    When he took the stage, numerous others¡¯ eyes shone with anticipation.

    ¡°Be careful,¡± warned Feng Jinghai.

    Lie Wenzhong said casually, ¡°Rest assured, Daoist Brother. A lion uses its full strength even when hunting a rabbit, and that goes doubly for a sword cultivator such as myself. When I fight, I always use my full power.¡±

    As he spoke, he stepped into the air. With every step, heaven and earth trembled, and the mountains and rivers swayed. Countless startling rifts tore open in the air beneath his feet.

    This was the majesty of an expert of the Immortal Dao. Even just gazing upon him from afar was enough to make Cloud Soaring Transcendents¡¯ hearts quiver with fright. Even they felt suffocated.

    Immortals and Transcendents were as far apart as the earth and the heavens!

    Even though Li Wenzhong was now ¡°just¡± a revenant, his terrifying momentum was far beyond any Transcendent''s.

    And far beyond an immortal avatar of will!

    Off in the distance, the yellow dog, Xing Que, narrowed its eyes.<i> A sword immortal¡¯s revenant. Hecks a physical body, and his curse still binds his soul. Even without the restrictions of the Laws, his strength is only about twenty percent of what it was in life. Even so, that¡¯s more than enough to sweep through any expert of the Path of Transcendence. An immortal is still an immortal!</i>

    <i>But you can¡¯t judge Su Yi¡¯s strength based on his cultivation base, and he controls the secrets of reincarnation. It¡¯s not like he isn¡¯t strong enough to fight back. Well, I hope... he isn¡¯t just acting tough, and he¡¯s really got some sort of killer weapon</i>.

    Mo Xinglin¡¯s heart and mind tensed with unprecedented nervousness.

    He could tell at a nce that the gathered immortals weren¡¯t at allcent. Otherwise, there would have been no need to send Lie Wenzhong to test the waters first.

    They were taking things one step at a time, with the goal of probing Su Yi¡¯s abilities first. The moment they figured out what he was up to, his defeat would be close at hand!

    ¡°Want to test me?¡± Su Yi immediately realized what they were after, and a jeer rose unbidden to his lips.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    They were still a thousand feet apart when Su Yi leaped into the air and shed with Lie Wenzhong head-on.

    Lie Wenzhong furrowed his brow, but he wasn¡¯t at allcent. His sleeves billowed around him as his finger tapped the air.

    A streak of silver sword qi shot forth, surrounded by flowing immortal light. Its edge was unparalleled, and it ripped through the sky and descended effortlessly.

    At that moment, everyone felt as if a sword were tearing heaven and earth asunder, and they felt a stinging pain in their eyes.

    In the face of this sh, Su Yi threw a punch. It was light and airy, without any trace of an aura. It was like the punch of a mundane warrior, simple and direct. To the onlookers, it seemed coarse and unseemly.

    But when itnded, that streak of silver sword qi shattered, inch by inch. A momentter, the entire stretch of sky exploded.

    Dust and smoke permeated the air as Su Yi shot forth and attacked once more. Punches fell like rain, his movements sweeping and natural.

    Lie Wenzhong didn¡¯t hesitate in the slightest. He snorted coldly, his sleeves billowed around him, and a dense gale of sword qi swept forth, shing with the light of the Immortal Dao, forceful and tyrannical.

    An unbelievable scene followed.

    It <i>seemed </i>as if Su Yi had no aura whatsoever, but he was like an axe through bamboo, shattering the sword rain filling the skies and reaching Lie Wenzhong with ease.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    A heaven-shaking impact rang out. Lie Wenzhong staggered backward, the look on his aged face changingpletely. His eyes widened with disbelief.

    Before he could steady himself, Su Yi attacked once more, this time from close quarters. Dense fist force struck in ovepping waves. By the time one attack passed, the next was on its way.

    Lie Wenzhong dared not hesitate. He struck with full force, his entire body bursting with immortal light. His momentum shook heaven and earth as he shed with Su Yi.

    But within just a few blinks of the eye, his offensive broke, and his defensive immortal light rumbled and boomed. Even his blood and qi churned within him.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Su Yi¡¯s fist force was like a sharp, unblockable knife. It cut through Lie Wenzhong¡¯s defenses and mmed into him.

    Lie Wenzhong let out a muffled, agonized grunt as he was sent flying back.

    This entire series of events was over in the blink of an eye.

    Witnessing Lie Wenzhong¡¯s defeat left everyone present so astonished that their eyes practically popped out of their heads.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on!? Not even an immortal revenant can cut it?¡± someone cried out.

    ¡°My heavens!!! Am I seeing things?¡± someone eximed.

    ¡°This...¡± Feng Jinghai and the other immortal revenants were astonished. All of their expressions filled with disbelief.

    The battle had only just begun, but it had already turned into a one-sided beatdown. Lie Wenzhong was an immortal, but Su Yi was pummeling him!

    Thispletely overturned their predictions and even their perception of reality.

    None of them had considered that Su Yi, despite looking like an ordinary mortal, would be so terrifyingly strong when he attacked!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su...¡± Mo Xinglin¡¯s eyes widened. He was too startled to even speak properly.

    At first, he assumed that Daoist Master Red Cloud woulde to Su Yi¡¯s aid and turn the tides in Su Yi¡¯s favor.

    Seeing Xing Que apany Su Yi only made Mo Xinglin even more convinced of this prediction.

    The only possibility he had <i>never</i> even considered was that Su Yi could already defeat an immortal revenant in a head-on sh relying purely on his own strength!

    And he was even so tyrannical and domineering! He¡¯d crushed his opponent right from the start!

    ¡°You¡¯re all eximing over nothing. Why would he havee here to get even without a trick or two up his sleeves?¡± the dog snorted coldly.

    In truth, it too was shaken.

    Not long ago, Su Yi had suppressed Cui Zheng, an immortal revenant.

    But at the time, Cui Zheng had been subject to the restriction of the Laws. He could only disy about twenty percent of his strength¡ªwhich was in turn only about twenty percent of what he¡¯d had in life.

    But this was different. Lie Wenzhong was still a revenant, but his strength was otherwise unrestricted. He was stronger than Cui Zheng to begin with, and under these conditions, he could use far greater power.

    Yet Su Yi beat him up all the same! Even the dog wouldn¡¯t have anticipated this.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    As the onlookers were in uproar, Su Yi rallied his strength and attacked once more, swift as a beam of flowing light and immeasurably tyrannical.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Lie Wenzhong drew a glittering silver immortal sword and shed furiously.

    The immortal sword let out a clear hum, filling the sky with immortal light and illuminating the mountains and rivers. The radiance was so intense that the onlookers couldn¡¯t even open their eyes.

    <i>ng!!!</i>

    Su Yi swung his fist and shed with it head-on.

    The immortal sword trembled, buzzed, and let out a mournful wail.

    The sword couldn¡¯t take the power of Su Yi¡¯s punch. It was flung ruthlessly back, quivering as if electrocuted. Its cries shook the heavens.

    Lie Wenzhong suffered the resulting bacsh and coughed up blood. His face filled with astonishment.

    He¡¯d only just attempted to retreat when Su Yi stretched out his right hand and pressed down on the air.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Ten thousand feet of sky copsed abruptly.

    Lie Wenzhong was right in the thick of it, and he instantly found himself under terrifying suppression. Countless gashes tore open on his body, and fresh blood sttered the air. A low, muffled grunt escaped his lips.

    Everyone quivered despite the absence of cold, so startled that they broke out in cold sweats.

    It would have been obvious that Lie Wenzhong, once an immortal of the sword, was now in dire straits!

    ¡°Die!¡±

    At a critical juncture, an explosive shout rang out.

    Three immortal revenants shifted through the sky, rushing to his aid just in time!

    There were two men and one woman, and they took out a Daoist Seal, treasure pagoda, and jade fan, respectively. All of them attacked Su Yi.

    ¡°Want to save him? You¡¯re dreaming!¡± Su Yiughed dryly.

    He neither fled nor dodged. Power so expansive as to connect heaven and earth suddenly burst around his tall, upright frame.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    A resplendent blue Daoist seal descended upon Su Yi, only for terrifying sword force to block it before it reached him.

    Immediately afterward, that old-fashioned treasure pagoda and jade fan surrounded in colorful flowing light arrived.

    mes surged out of the pagoda, and the fan stirred up ten thousand feet of lightning.

    But as terrifying as the two immortal treasures were, Su Yi¡¯s terrifying power blocked them both, just as it had the seal!

    The mes zed, but they couldn¡¯t advance any further.

    Electric light crackled and thunder boomed, but none of it reached Su Yi.

    Nothing could even get near him!

    This was the joint attack of three immortal revenants, but all it did was make Su Yi stagger on his feet!

    Then, he shot forth like an arrow loosed from a bow, sending all three immortal treasures flying.

    But that wasn¡¯t the end of it. A momentter, he was right in front of Lie Wenzhong.

    ¡°This is bad!¡±

    Lie Wenzhong had only just started to calm down, and he¡¯d lowered his sword. When he saw Su Yi appear in front of him, he couldn¡¯t help but panic. He wanted to dodge, but it was already toote.

    ¡°Dodge!¡± someone shouted.

    Su Yi¡¯s fist descended.

    He was like a martial god of the mundane world. His fist seemed capable of splitting heaven and earth and suppressing the sky throughout the ages.

    Lie Wenzhong¡¯s eyes bulged at this life-or-death juncture, and he let out a heaven-shaking roar. He raised his sword and swung in fury, pouring everyst drop of strength into his attack!

    <i>Boom!!!</i>

    It was as if the skies were falling and the earth were caving even. Everything crumbled.

    A terrifying rain of light enveloped the entire stretch of heaven and earth. Currents of destructive power swept outward, and a silver immortal sword was sent flying back beforending beyond the nine heavens.

    Immediately afterward, a terrified shriek rang out. Amidst the currents of destruction and fire, Lie Wenzhong flew back like a kite with its strings cut.

    Before he could even steady himself, he exploded into pieces in midair.

    An immortal revenant had died brutally in a sh!!

    Everyone present had a strong reaction. All of them were so astonished that their minds practically went nk. None of them could have imagined that even after other immortal revenants rushed to his aid, Lie Wenzhong would fail to escape disaster. Su Yi had in him on the spot!

    Who could have imagined that Su Yi, whom practically all of them assumed was doomed, would be this strong?

    He¡¯d swept through his opponents, crushing everything in his path to y an immortal!

    Furthermore, from beginning to end, he hadn¡¯t used any kind of treasure! It wasn¡¯t just the onlookers who were stunned. Even the distant revenants couldn¡¯t hide their astonishment.

    Everyst one of them looked stricken!

 Chapter 1427 - Executing Immortals

    <h4>Chapter 1427 - Executing Immortals</h4>

    Lie Wenzhong was dead!

    It happened in a sh. Su Yi had exploded him to death in a single punch!

    Three immortal revenants leaped in to save him, but not even they could save Lie Wenzhong¡¯s life! But what startled the crowd most of all was that even now, no one could tell just what Su Yi¡¯s cultivation boundary was.

    All of thispletely overturned their imagination. Prior to this, everyone had been certain that Su Yi darede here to get even because he was relying on some killer weapon or powerful backer. The only possibility they¡¯d never considered was that Su Yi would be so strong on his own!

    <i>Too terrifying!</i>

    It wasn¡¯t just the distant onlookers. Even the immortal revenants were shocked ,and they found this difficult to ept.

    <i>A mere Cosmic Enlightenment World King! Even if he¡¯s already stepped onto the Path of Transcendence, he¡¯s still a full major realm away from immortal revenants, at the very least! </i>

    A young ¡°World King¡± was able to kill immortal revenants. Who could possibly have epted this?

    This was absolutely unprecedented!

    Su Yi¡¯s tall, upright figure appeared amidst the dust and smoke. Even after killing Lie Wenzhong, he didn¡¯t have so much as a hair out of ce.

    ¡°So... that¡¯s all immortal revenants amount to,¡± murmured Su Yi. His gaze was clear, his expressionposed.

    Even as he spoke, he stepped through the air and advanced upon the two men and one woman who¡¯d tried to intercept him. After their attempt to save Lie Wenzhong, Su Yi naturally wouldn¡¯t be polite.

    ¡°Die!¡± A man in imperial robes activated a Daoist seal and attacked Su Yi.

    Meanwhile, a middle-aged man in purple and a colorfully dressed woman activated a treasure pagoda and a jade fan, then joined the man in imperial robes in surrounding Su Yi.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth shook, and immortal light swept outward. The battle raged with increasing intensity.

    After Lie Wenzhong¡¯s example, none of the three immortal revenants dared to hold back. All of them unleashed the strongest methods at their disposal.

    But Su Yi was still fighting barehanded!

    He charged into the fray like a martial god of the mundane world, so forceful and tyrannical as to make even immortal treasures tremble. The three immortal revenants¡¯ offensive soon broke.

    Even one against three, he wasn¡¯t at all at a disadvantage!

    His majestic bearing triggered yet another uproar. All of the onlookers were astonished.

    ¡°Brother Luo, lead a group to help take him down. We¡¯ll hold up the rear!¡± Feng Jinghai said gravely.

    ¡°Got it!¡± A Daoist in old-fashioned hemp clothing stepped forth. His hair and beard were unkempt, and he gripped a blood-red sword. His aura was austere and ferocious.

    Luo Changyun, a sword immortal of the Profound Divinity Sword House!

    He led a full five immortal revenants with him into battle. Together, they charged into the fray.

    Now, nine immortal revenants had joined forces. Just how much power did that represent?

    <i>Boom!!</i>

    All types of immortal treasure shot into the air, scattering immortal light and disying all manner of terrifying, unrivaled powers. Everyst one of them descended upon Su Yi.

    The dome of heaven caved in, and the skies were thrown into chaos.

    The surrounding mountains and rivers copsed, reduced to powder.

    Without exception, the distant onlookers scampered away in panic, fleeing further away.

    In the blink of an eye, Su Yi¡¯s offensive had been suppressed, and he was now thoroughly surrounded. All he could do was passively defend himself!

    ¡°It took nine immortals working together to suppress Su Yi. If I wasn''t here to see it with my own eyes, I could never believe something this preposterous!¡± someone eximed.

    Numerous onlookers looked conflicted. They were ovee with astonishment.

    ¡°In ancient times, you could have searched everything both above and below the heavens, and you<i> still </i>wouldn¡¯t have found anyone like him....¡± someone murmured.

    ¡°But today, he¡¯ll still die beyond a shadow of a doubt!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice? These are still dozens of immortal revenants who¡¯ve yet to take action!¡±

    ...As the sounds of discussion filled the air, a yellow dog snorted disdainfully. ¡°What a pack of fools. That kid hasn¡¯t even drawn his sword yet!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t the only one to notice this. Feng Jinghai and the other immortal revenants noticed this too, and their brows tightly furrowed.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Lu, lead a group to reinforce them. We have to suppress that whelppletely. We cannot give him the chance to struggle any further!¡± Feng Jinghai solemnly issued orders.

    ¡°Very well!¡± A youthful-looking man in white nodded his agreement. He was tall and thin, with a majestic, contemptuous bearing. His name was Lu Dongqiu, and he was among the greatest of the gathered immortal revenants.

    He then proceeded to lead three immortal revenants into the fray.

    All of a sudden, there were a full thirteen immortal revenants on the battlefield!

    And Su Yi¡¯s predicament was increasingly perilous.

    ¡°Dammit! How fucking shameless!¡± Mo Xinglin couldn¡¯t help but curse.

    ¡°If they had any shame, would they have joined forces like this in the first ce?¡± the dog said inly. ¡°But this only makes it all the more obvious how strong that punk is, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Here, the dog suddenly cleared its throat, faced the distant immortals, and roared, ¡°Hey you, the guys at the back, don¡¯t just stand there! Attack all at once! Hurry up and beat that punk Su Yi to death!¡±

    Its voice spread throughout the entire area.

    Mo Xinglin facepalmed, a bitter smile on his face. <i>If I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d assume Xing Que had some kind of deep-seated grudge against Su Yi.</i>

    Feng Jinghai didn¡¯t move. There was far too much strangeness surrounding Su Yi, and it was hard to discern his true strength. Thus, they had to take things slowly and steadily!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The battle raged with ever greater intensity.

    Thirteen immortal revenants had joined forces, and theirbined strength was far too terrifying. Su Yi was now under unprecedented pressure.

    But this was exactly what he most wanted to see.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The hum of a sword rang out as the Sword of the Human Realmnded in Su Yi¡¯s grip.

    Its simple, unadorned, deep blue de now shone with stingingly bright light. Its hum swept forth like a wave, and its sword force shot into the heavens!

    Everyone suddenly felt as if Su Yi were now an entirely different person.

    Power coursed within him like the wind, rumbling like thunder. Every inch of his skin flowed with chaotic power, like an infernal abyss full of profundities upon profundities.

    Before, he showed no sign of a cultivation base whatsoever.

    But now, his majestic aura soared! He was like the sovereign of ten thousand Daos. His entire body overflowed with sword intent, bearing down on his surroundings and making both heaven and earth tremble.

    <i>We¡¯ve finally forced him to draw his sword! Good! </i>Feng Jinghai thought to himself.

    But when that terrifying aura rose around Su Yi, Feng Jinghai couldn¡¯t disguise his astonishment. <i>Has he stepped onto the Path of Transcendence? But even if he did, how can a Nascent Divinity cultivator possibly have such heaven-defying power!?</i>

    Meanwhile, the thirteen immortal revenants¡¯ surrounding Su Yi were visibly stunned. Their hearts shook.

    There was no need for a discussion. All of them stepped up their offensive, attacking like mad in an attempt to suppress Su Yi¡¯s bluster.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    All types of immortal treasures rumbled and boomed, and all manner of wondrous and profound immortal magics burst forth. Currents of destructive power nketed heaven and earth and swept toward Su Yi.

    The depths of Su Yi¡¯s gaze shone with a hint of disdain. His opponents were gradually feeling out his abilities, but wasn¡¯t he doing the same to them? Now, he¡¯d roughly grasped their strength, so there was no longer any need to hold back!

    ¡°Break!¡± Su Yi shouted, leaped into the sky, and swung his sword.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    It was as if the sun were descending from beyond the nine heavens. Endless, tyrannical sword intent burst forth, crushing everything in its path. Nothing could stand in its way.

    And when this shnded, the immortals¡¯ encirclement broke!

    ¡°This is bad!¡±

    ¡°How is this...¡±

    Luo Changyun, Lu Dongqiu, and the other immortals were forced back. All of their faces filled with disbelief.

    Just like that, their encirclement had broken. And after Su Yi broke through, he didn¡¯t hesitate in the slightest to strike like lightning.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The Sword of the Human Realm swept outward. Terrifying sword intent shattered the sky, ying the wielder of the Daoist seal, the man in imperial robes, on the spot.

    Crisp and direct!

    Su Yi seized the opportunity to strike nine times in a single breath. Every sh was full of wondrous profundities, and each was starkly different.

    One was like the river of stars pouring down from the nine heavens, nketing the earth.

    One was like divine me refining the firmament, covering the sky and obscuring the sun.

    One was like an immortal beating a divine drum with unrivaled forcefulness.

    ...

    Streak after streak of sword qi shot across the battlefield, throwing the entire stretch of heaven and earth into chaos. It was a vision of copse and devastation, like the descent of the apocalypse.

    ¡°No¡ª¡ª!¡±

    An immortal shrieked in terror as his treasure was sent flying. Boundless sword intent engulfed him, instantly reducing him to powder.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    A deafening impact rang out, and the colorfully dressed woman holding the fan suddenly split into pieces, as if horses were tugging her head and limbs in five different directions. She died instantly.

    Meanwhile, another three immortals perished.

    One was sliced to ribbons by the sword intent filling the sky. One was cleaved in twain, and another was stabbed through the head. Sword qi had torn a hole right through the immortal light defending him!

    In the blink of an eye, six immortal revenants had died brutally. This bloody spectacle left everyone present astonished and rooted to the spot.

    They would never have guessed that Su Yi would be so terrifying after drawing his sword. He waspletely different from before!

    Six of the thirteen immortal revenants had died in a sh. Although seven yet lived, all of them had taken varying degrees of injuries.

    This was what it meant for your sword to suppress the entire battlefield!

    The distant onlookers were all quivering from head to toe.

    <i>Too strong!</i>

    Perhaps he¡¯d stepped onto the Path of Transcendence, perhaps not. Either way, here he was, killing immortals in rapid session!

    <i>No wonder that tribtion was so cmitous and strange, as if someone had vited a taboo. No wonder even I felt terror and dread. The Path of Transcendence this kid has stepped onto is far too terrifying. Otherwise, how could he possibly possess such heaven-defyingbat prowess?</i>

    The dog¡¯s heart shook. It recalled the night Su Yi broke through, and how strange his tribtion had been. It was already starting to understand.

    ¡°Is Fellow Daoist Su... perhaps the reincarnation of an Immortal Lord?¡± Mo Xinglin looked dazed. He was so stunned that hepletely forgot himself.

    ¡°The reincarnation of an Immortal Lord?¡± The dog suddenly recalled someone Daoist Master Red Cloud had brought up.

    The Sword Fanatic!

    He was once one of the ten Immortal Lords of the Central Immortal Pce, and he was considered the greatest legend of the sword in the Immortal Realm!

    ¡°Quick, attack together!¡± Feng Jinghai bellowed, no longer able to remain seated.

    They¡¯d never even considered the possibility that Su Yi would be this strong on his own!

    Seeing Su Yi cut down immortals in rapid session startled Feng Jinghai and the others into action. How could they dare remain uninvolved now?

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t hold anything back! Take him down!¡±

    ......

    The immortal revenants attacked en masse, their lineup enormous and grand. Their immortal might shook the heavens, and each activated their treasures as they charged into the fray.

    Their force and momentum alone were enough to make everything within an eight-thousand-mile radius tremble. Heaven and earth changed color.

    The distant onlookers once again retreated further away.

    This time, even the yellow dog¡¯s expression was uncharacteristically solemn. <i>There are quite a few tough customers mixed in with these immortal revenants!</i>

    Mo Xinglin¡¯s heart was on tenterhooks, and he instinctively blurted, ¡°Your Excellency, if something really happens to Fellow Daoist Su, will you step in?¡±

    The dog didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°Of course! Am I really supposed to stay out of this just because he said so? I¡¯d have to be an idiot to do something like that!¡±

    ¡°....¡± Mo Xinglin didn¡¯t quite know how to respond.

 Chapter 1428 - The Power of Manifesting Mortality, the Might of Reincarnation

    <h4>Chapter 1428 - The Power of Manifesting Mortality, the Might of Reincarnation</h4>

    ¡°Die! Die! Die!¡±

    The gathered immortals all fought like mad, their murderous intent piercing the firmament as they surrounded Su Yi.

    All manner of immortal treasures whooshed through the air with enough destructive power to easily destroy any other Transcendent.

    No one dared hold back!

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was steady, without the slightest shift in his expression.

    Within his body, the Nascent Divinity shaped like the Sword of the Nine Hells nged, then practically boiled over with the overflowing power of his cultivation base.

    He was now circting the full extent of his Manifesting Mortality Realm cirction!

    <i>ng¡ª¡ª!</i>

    The Sword of the Human Realm hummed, like the sound of the Dao echoing throughout creation. Its simple de buzzed with excitement.

    ¡°Allow me to show you the power of Manifesting Mortality and... the might of reincarnation!¡±

    As Su Yi whispered, he shook his sleeves.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The Sword of the Human Realm shot through the air, bringing with it far-epassing sword intent.

    A mysterious reincarnation pool arose within the sword intent, bearing a strange power of reincarnation.

    At that moment, everyone felt their soul palpitate, as if they¡¯d been sucked uncontrobly into an endless abyss.

    The gathered experts were all revenants, and no matter their cultivation base, all of them trembled upon witnessing this.

    The Impermanence of Rebirth!

    The attack was different fromst time. It was as the true reincarnation pool had manifested within the Human Realm, woven out of the mysterious light of reincarnation. It was terrifying enough to make one¡¯s heart palpitate with terror.

    A heaven-shaking impact rang out, and the revenants¡¯ encirclement broke. Several of them were even sent flying!

    Su Yi now seemed like a sovereign of the Netherworld. He disyed the cycle of reincarnation through his Dao of the Sword, and a waterfall of chaotic power flowed around him. It was as if both heaven and earth had been plunged into the darkness of the Netherworld.

    ¡°Deliverance of the Far Shore!¡±

    Su Yi turned the edge of his sword, and countless streaks of sword intent surged forth, manifesting bright red flowers that nketed heaven and earth, like a path paved of mes illuminating the darkness.

    The Path of Fire!

    It guided the souls of the dead to the next world!

    Several immortal revenants couldn¡¯t escape in time, instead falling into the Path of the Far Shore. The fiery Flowers of the Far Shore enveloped them, reducing them to ash.

    ¡°The Inescapable Sea of Bitterness!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s sleeves billowed around him as he shed the air.

    Heaven and earth seemed to split, and a boundless Sea of Bitterness surged forth. There was no end to it, and its waters churned with the power of Oblivion. It was enough to envelop even the gods.

    ¡°No¡ª¡ª!¡±

    An immortal revenant was swept into the Sea of Bitterness. He suddenly seemed as fragile as floating duckweed; the turbid waters suppressed and obliterated himpletely.

    His terrified shriek still echoed throughout heaven and earth.

    It wasn¡¯t cold, yet the crowd trembled.

    <i>Too terrifying!</i>

    Su Yi now disyed sword intent like the Six Paths of Reincarnation. It was strange, taboo, and terrifying beyond imagination.

    Dozens of immortal revenants were working together, but they still couldn¡¯t suppress him. Instead, his sword intent blocked and neutralized their immortal treasures and killer weapons one by one!

    As he fought, Su Yi disyed the power of the six paths, bing the revenants¡¯ worst nightmare and bringing about endless death and darkness.

    ¡°Adjudication of the Six Paths!¡±

    Su Yi leaped into the air, his sword suppressing the sky.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A vision of the Infernal Pce appeared between heaven and earth, manifesting the Bureaus of Adjudication and numerous other ancient buildings, including the Bureaus of Devas, Beasts, Hungry Ghosts, and Asuras.

    The Path of the Yellow Springs and the Naihe Bridge connected the various manifested scenes.

    Those who saw this felt as if they¡¯d arrived in the Netherworld, and that they were departed souls about to face judgment. Terror and dread arose from deep within their hearts.

    ¡°This is bad!¡± Many of the revenants looked stricken, and they moved further away.

    Revenants feared nothing more than the power of reincarnation!

    When this strike descended, several more immortal revenants met with disaster, dying iparably brutal deaths. They were like evil spirits sentenced to death, annihted within the Infernal Pce.

    Although these were just visions manifested of reincarnation sword intent, they were so vivid and lifelike that they seemed real!

    All of this was connected to Su Yi¡¯s breakthrough into the Manifesting Mortality Realm. He''d stepped onto an unprecedented path forbidden by the Contract of the Gods!

    Stepping onto it had triggered an earth-shaking transformation to Su Yi¡¯s cultivation base, like nirvanic rebirth and an ascent to a higher level of being!

    Following this breakthrough and the apanying transformation, Su Yi¡¯s power of reincarnation was starkly more powerful than before. And that was even before considering that reincarnation was a natural counter to revenants!

    ¡°Withering and Flourishing, the Cycle of Life and Death!¡± Su Yi swung his sword into the air, and a vision of the Sacred Tree of Samsara rose from the ground. Its branches stretched into the blue dome of heaven, while its roots reached the Netherworld.

    Three revenants¡¯ bodies split, going from overflowing vitality to withering and decay, a transition from life to death! Withering and flourishing, the cycle of life and death!

    Seeing this left the distant onlookers gobsmacked. Their minds went nk.

    It was as if a curtain of perpetual night had enshrouded their entire field of view, or as if the Cycle of the Six Paths of Reincarnation were ying out before them.

    The Reincarnation Pool, Path of the Far Shore, Sea of Bitterness, and Infernal Pce, ces they¡¯d thought had only existed in legend, all appeared beneath the edge of Su Yi¡¯s sword.

    Creating and manifesting the power of reincarnation!

    This was the natural bane of revenants. As its power swept outward, thebatants rose and fell, struggling for survival within it.

    ¡°Reincarnation... isn¡¯t this power a bit <i>too </i>terrifying...!?¡± someone said with grief, giving into despair.

    ¡°How is this possible? A whole group of immortals joined forces, and we still can¡¯t take him down?¡± said another, their eyes bulging. They couldn¡¯t ept this.

    The power of reincarnation could End even lofty and superior immortal revenants., withering their life force and terminating their lives!

    ¡°This... is the true source of that punk¡¯s confidence...¡± the yellow dog said with a deep sigh.

    Su Yi had proven his Dao and stepped into Transcendence. Now, when he disyed the power of reincarnation through the Dao of the Sword, it served as an ultimate killer weapon against revenants, filling their hearts with terror.

    At first, almost no one had thought highly of Su Yi¡¯s chances. Most of them assumed that now that immortals had rallied against him, there was no way Su Yi was leaving here alive.

    But reality was far too cruel.

    There was no need for Su Yi to borrow external power or rely on another¡¯s aid. Su Yi fought with nothing but his own strength, yet immortal revenants nheless fell like rain!

    ¡°I heard that Fellow Daoist Su once said, ¡®Even if gods and immortals really exist, they too must avert their gazes before me! Otherwise, I¡¯ll cut down immortals here in the Human Realm.¡¯ It seems that was no empty boast!¡± Mo Xinglin muttered.

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t just making immortals ¡°avert their gazes.¡± No, he was making them part with their heads altogether. He was sweeping right through them!

    Admittedly, these immortals were still just revenants, and they were far fromparable to true, living immortals.

    But don¡¯t forget: Su Yi had only just recently stepped onto the Path of Transcendence!

    Blood fell like rain, and shouts shook the heavens.

    When the battle began, Su Yi¡¯s enemies consisted of a terrifying lineup of thirty-six enraged immortals. Now, only about ten remained.

    More than half had perished already!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, please, show mercy! I¡¯m willing to submit!!¡± a gray-robed elder suddenly shrieked.

    He was an old-timer from the Southern me Pure Lands. In life, he was a ruthless expert of the Demonist path, yet now, he was scared out of his wits!

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    Sword qi swept past, and the gray-robed elder¡¯s head flew through the air.

    A momentter, his body exploded.

    Mercy? What mercy? Su Yi had made his position perfectly clear before the battle began. They could submit, or they could die.

    And not one of the immortal revenants had chosen submission. Given that that was the case, it was only right that he ended their lives.

    It was toote for regrets!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, our Red City Daoist Sect once established positive karma with you, and we¡¯re here today because circumstances forced our hand. We had no choice but to ally ourselves with the Entombed Spirit Immortal Sect!¡± a middle-aged man said in a quavering voice. ¡°I humbly request your magnanimity. Please, give me an opportunity to make amends!¡±

    Su Yi disregarded thispletely, not hesitating to swing his sword.

    <i>Circumstances forced your hand? Feh! How could you talk of positive karma after aiding evildoers?</i>

    The only way to make amends now was through death!

    Someone gnashed his teeth, swung his sleeves, and fled into the distance. But before he¡¯d gotten far, an unassuming yellow dog blocked his path and swung its paw. ¡°Get back there!¡±

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The fleeing revenant soared back into the battlefield like a rubber ball.

    Before he¡¯d even steadied himself on his feat, Su Yi cut him down on the spot.

    ¡°I said it earlier, didn¡¯t I?¡± shouted the dog. ¡°If you can¡¯t kill that Su kid, none of you are permitted to leave. Try it, and I¡¯ll be the first to object!¡±

    Seeing this left the remaining immortal revenants on the verge of breaking down.

    Before long, only five of them remained, including Feng JInghai and Lu Dongqiu.

    Su Yi¡¯s blue robes were stained red, and blood dripped from the edge of his sword.

    None of the blood was his.

    The sight of his blood-stained robes and dripping sword only made him all the more imposing.

    He showed no mercy, and his gaze remained as calm as ever as he swung his sword and attacked.

    Immortal revenants were, ultimately, neither human nor ghost. They¡¯d lost their bodies, and a curse entrapped their souls. They could disy at most twenty percent of the power they¡¯d had at their former peaks.

    To Su Yi, who controlled the power of reincarnation and who¡¯d stepped into the Manifesting Mortality Realm, such opponents were no longer much of a threat. At most, killing them took a bit of extra work.

    And even with hiszy personality, today, he was willing to put in that extra work. He was going to fight until the factions hostile to him copsed and dissolved!

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    A spear snapped, and yet another immortal revenant died a grievous death. A sh took his head clean off!

    ¡°Quick, circte the formation and call the ancestor¡ª!¡±

    At the center of Lake Bluemist, the higher-ups of the Entombed Spirit Immortal Sect were now fully aware of their predicament, and they immediately activated an immortal formation. Terrifying energy fluctuations swept toward Su Yi.

    Meanwhile, Feng Jinghai and the others were just about to retreat into Lake Bluemist when...

    <i>Boom!!</i>

    Su Yi suddenly shed with the Sword of the Human Realm. The power of the formation filling the sky exploded, and the waters of the enormous Lake Bluemist churned as a massive, startling chasm formed.

    At the far end of the chasm, the inds at the heart of theke, the base of the Entombed Spirit Immortal Sect, shook violently.

    ¡°This is bad!¡± Chills coursed through Feng Jinghai and the others. Their hearts sank.

    By now, their hair was disheveled, and their eyes bulged in their sockets. They were like trapped beasts given into despair!

    <i>ng!</i>

    Su Yi stretched out his fingers and flicked the t of his sword, then stepped forward. From beginning to end, he did not say a word. He was nning to kill them all anyway, so why waste his breath?

    But it was then that bellows resounded from beneath the distant dome of heaven. ¡°Stop!¡±

    ¡°My young friend, please, show mercy!¡±

    ...Before these voices had even finished echoing through the air, several figures with terrifying auras shot over from the distant skies.

    There were three of them in total: a red-robed man, a middle-aged man with a curly beard, and a stick-thin Daoist.

    Everyst one of them seemed like a sovereign capable of presiding over mountains and rivers and holding the sun and moon aloft. Their terrifying auras swept across the battlefield, making heaven and earth tremble.

    The pressure was suffocating!

    The dog¡¯s eyes narrowed, and it immediately shifted, appearing silently at Su Yi¡¯s side.

    Meanwhile, Feng Jinghai and the others were briefly stunned. Then, they recognized these new arrivals, and all of them lit up with delight.

    <i>We¡¯re saved!</i>

 Chapter 1429 - Void Realm True Immortals, a Beautiful Figure

    <h4>Chapter 1429 - Void Realm True Immortals, a Beautiful Figure</h4>

    The red-robed man was handsome, with a beautiful, unearthly quality. His entire body was shrouded in red immortal light.

    The man with the curly beard had a ck battleaxe strapped to his back, and his presence was as steady as a mountain.

    The stick-thin Daoist gripped a bone flute, and his gaze was distant and gloomy.

    Despite their starkly different appearances, all of them had auras far beyond the other immortal revenants present. Even just standing there casually, their presences bore down on their surroundings, making the sky quiver on all sides.

    Like the descent of three sovereigns!

    The yellow dog¡¯s eyes shed, its gaze uncharacteristically solemn.

    ¡°How could existences of their level possibly have re-entered the world?¡± Mo Xinglin was visibly stricken, and a chill coursed down his spine.

    He recognized the three of them. In life, all three had been Void Realm True Immortals!

    That was a realm far beyond any of the other immortal revenants present.

    In the Immortal Realm, only those immortals who¡¯d reached the Void Realm were qualified to call themselves ¡°True Immortals.¡±

    But it should have been far too early for such experts to re-enter the world. The loftier and more terrifying one¡¯s cultivation, the more terrifying the restriction of the Laws.

    Despite this, three Void Realm True Immortals had appeared today!

    Mo Xinglin instantly realized that this didn¡¯t bode well, and his heart sank.

    In stark contrast, Feng Jinghai, Lu Dongqiu, and the others sighed in relief.

    ¡°Many thanks foring to our aid, Seniors!¡± Feng Jinghai said gratefully.

    The red-robed man waved their gratitude away. ¡°Step back for now.¡±

    He then fixed his gaze on Su Yi and said with cold indifference, ¡°Young man, stop here and offer up the secrets of reincarnation. Do so, and I¡¯ll permit you to leave here alive.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t a discussion. It was an order!

    As if he were a sovereign ordering an incontrovertible decree!

    The stick-thin Daoist said warmly, ¡°My young friend, reconciliation is better than conflict. You¡¯ve already killed so many today, but it isn¡¯t toote to change course. We three old-timers have no grudge against you. Offer up the power of reincarnation aspensation, and this incident can end peacefully.¡±

    The middle-aged man with the curly beard said nothing. He just stared coldly at Su Yi, his gaze sharp, as if he were judging a criminal.

    Heaven and earth were still. The atmosphere was so oppressive that it was difficult to breathe.

    Three Void Realm True Immortals stood there proudly. The others present quivered with fright, as silent as cicadas in winter.

    Su Yi stood in the air and gazed at the three Void Realm True Immortals. He said inly, ¡°You¡¯re just after the power of reincarnation, so how are you any different from them?¡±

    His gaze was calm and clear, but his interrogative tone made the three Void Realm True Immortals ufortable.

    The red-robed man furrowed his brow, then disregarded the question. All he said was, ¡°You ought to make your position clear. Just answer me this: will you offer up the secrets of reincarnation? Or not?¡±

    His tone was utterly overbearing.

    Su Yiughed dryly. ¡°My position is quite simple. All those who view me with enmity must either submit or die!¡±

    ¡°Brazen!¡± Feng Jinghai was the first to rebuke him. He was so angry that heughed.

    The red-robed man, the stick-thin Daoist, and the curly-bearded middle-aged man furrowed their brows. They wouldn¡¯t have thought that Su Yi would be so stubborn even after they showed up in person.

    And he even dared threaten them! How ridiculous was that?

    Su Yi nced at Feng Jinghai, Lu Dongqiu, and the others, then said inly, ¡°Today, all of you must die. It doesn¡¯t matter who shows up. No one can save you!¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Feng Jinghai and the others looked stunned.

    ¡°Daoist Brother, it¡¯s as I said. Words alone are as weak as can be. Even if we disdain to bully a junior like him, as I¡¯m sure you can see... he isn¡¯t at all cooperative,¡± the red-robed man said slowly, his gaze distant, cold, and terrifying.

    The stick-thin Daoist sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve lived all these years, but this is my first time seeing such an unenlightened junior.¡±

    The yellow dog had been watching coldly from the sidelines all this time, but here, it couldn¡¯t help but grin andugh. ¡°What do you even think you are? You dare attempt to loot a burning house in front of this lofty one?¡±

    Its words left everyone present startled. They couldn¡¯t even imagine how some run-of-the-mill yellow dog dared behave so arrogantly.

    ¡°You¡¯re just begging for a beating!¡± The red-robed man¡¯s eyes shone with murderous intent, and he was just about to strike when the stick-thin Daoist stopped him.

    ¡°Wait!¡± He furrowed his brow as he looked at the dog. ¡°Are you... Celestial Red Cloud¡¯spanion, the esteemed Xing Que?¡±

    <i>Celestial Red Cloud?</i>

    <i>Xing Que?</i>

    Many of the onlookers were stunned.

    Even Feng Jinghai and the others were at aplete loss. They knew of Celestial Red Cloud, but all they knew was that she was a descendant of immortals from the Immortal Realm, and that she had an extraordinary position. They didn¡¯t know anything about some ¡°esteemed Xing Que.¡±

    It was for this reason that even though they could tell the dog was extraordinary even before the fighting began, none of them ever really took it seriously.

    But now, all three Void Realm True Immortals¡¯ expressions shifted dramatically. All of them looked grim!

    ¡°Hah? You¡¯ve got good eyes, old-timer.¡± The dog raised its jaw and said coldly, ¡°Since you recognize me, this lofty one shall grant you an opportunity. Leave immediately, and don¡¯t get mixed up in this. Or else, don¡¯t me me for my heartlessness!¡±

    Its tone wasn¡¯t the least bit polite.

    The red-robed man and the others¡¯ expressions were instantly a bit overcast.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a bit overbearing?¡± the red-robed man said coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you and Celestial Red Cloud n to monopolize the secrets of reincarnation?¡±

    The stick-thin Daoist said warmly, ¡°Fellow Daoist Xing Que, how about this? Convince our young friend to share the secrets of reincarnation, and out of consideration for Celestial Red Cloud, the three of us will leave immediately. We absolutely won¡¯t interfere any further.¡±

    Feng Jinghai and the others¡¯ hearts thudded in their chests. They inwardly cried out, <i>This is bad!</i>

    They would never have guessed that the three Void Realm True Immortals they saw as their saviors would change their mind about helping them over Celestial Red Cloud!

    Now, they finally understood. Su Yi didn¡¯t just have a terrifying cultivation base. No, he had a powerful backer, too!

    s, although they didn¡¯t know it, Su Yi had never considered Daoist Master Red Cloud his backer, not even once! Both in this life and in his past lives, he¡¯d always disdained to rely on external power.

    Even the dog hade with him to help entirely of its own ord.

    The yellow dog jeered. ¡°You¡¯re dreaming! You might have once been Void Realm True Immortals, but now, you¡¯re just revenants. Don¡¯t think too highly of yourselves!¡±

    A dog had insulted and teased them in front of a crowd. The three Void Realm True Immortals¡¯ expressions darkened.

    ¡°Why is this necessary?¡± The stick-thin Daoist sighed. ¡°Fellow Daoist, surely you don¡¯t think you alone can stop the three of us?¡±

    Overflowing murderous intent surged around him and hispanions, startling the wind and clouds. When the three Void Realm True Immortals looked at Xing Que, their gazes were bone-chillingly cold.

    Su Yi carried the power of reincarnation. To revenants like them, that was an irresistibly grand stroke of fortune.

    None of them would possibly just give up on it!

    ¡°Out of respect for Celestial Red Cloud, we can refrain from harming you, Fellow Daoist. That is, unless you remain stubborn. In that case, we¡¯ll have no choice but to offend you!¡± the stick-thin man said gravely.

    But then, Su Yi walked up to the dog and said calmly, ¡°Step back. If they want to die, I¡¯ll just have to give them what they want.¡±

    Everyone was bbergasted. They almost thought they¡¯d misheard.

    The three Void Realm True Immortals were stunned too. This seemed utterly absurd.

    But then, they couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Xing Que, as you can see, our young friend doesn¡¯t appreciate your good intentions. He wants to bear the consequences of his own actions!¡± said the stick-thin Daoist,ughing and running his fingers through his beard.

    But the dog didn¡¯tugh. It took a deep, hard look at Su Yi and said, ¡°This time, I cannot agree to that! If I do... I¡¯ll disappoint my mistress, and moreover, I won¡¯t be able to hold my head up high going forward!¡±

    Here, it turned to look at the three Void Realm True Immortals and said coldly, ¡°One against three, I might not win, but it won¡¯t be hard to drag you down with me!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Immortal light flowed on the dog¡¯s body, like a waterfall of starlight startling the heavens and shaking the earth. The pressure made the surrounding area rumble and wail, and the air churned.

    Its majestic aura wasn¡¯t at all inferior to any of the three Void Realm True Immortals!

    A series of gasps resounded from the crowd. It was only then that the onlookers realized that this unassuming yellow dog was actually this terrifying!

    Feng Jinghai and the others felt chills course through their hearts. They didn¡¯t even need to think to know that if the dog <i>had</i> intervened in their earlier fight, it would have ended without much suspense.

    ¡°Huh. So the dog¡¯s actually this strong.¡± Even Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. He¡¯d long since realized that the dog was strong, but he wouldn¡¯t have guessed it was this strong!

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The red-robed man¡¯s eyes shed like lightning. He said with seething murderous intent, ¡°Fellow Daoist Xing Que, we¡¯ve already been quite patient, but you insisted on doing this the hard way. You¡¯ve truly disappointed us!¡±

    ¡°Quit talking shit! If you¡¯ve got the balls,e and get me!¡± the dog said with a hideous smile.

    Su Yi tightened his grip on the Sword of the Human Realm. His gaze was calm. He naturally wouldn¡¯t let the dog risk its life.

    Within his body, the terrifying power of his cultivation base boiled, and within his sea of consciousness, the dormant Sword of the Nine Hells stirred.

    He hadn¡¯t used its power since stepping into the Manifesting Mortality Realm!

    Heaven and earth were overcast. Murderous intent filled everything between heaven and earth, and countless onlookers quivered.

    They could tell that a grand battle was on the brink of erupting.

    But then, light, airy footsteps rang out, like a gentle rain sshing against the ground. The sound was soft, with the rhythm of someone out for a gentle stroll.

    Yet for all their softness, they resounded clearly throughout heaven and earth.

    To the crowd, these light, airy footsteps were like the beating of a divine drum booming in their hearts.

    Without exception, the onlookers¡¯ minds buzzed and their hearts quivered. Those with weaker cultivations fell directly unconscious!

    The killing intent filling heaven and earth was so dense it seemed almost tangible, but now, it fell apart and disappeared without a trace.

    The three Void Realm True Immortals¡¯ hearts and minds quivered, and their expressions shifted dramatically. They gazed into the distance, as did Feng Jinghai and his allies.

    The yellow dog was briefly stunned, but then, its eyes lit up with delight.

    Su Yi instinctively looked over. There, he saw a familiar, graceful figure approaching from afar.

    She was inly dressed, and she looked like a peasant girl. Her hair was tied up, and her features were unexceptional, save for eyes as clear as autumn waters and as bright as stars.

    Daoist Master Red Cloud!

    But she looked different from when he saw her at the Violet Heavens tform.

    This time, she wasn¡¯t carrying a flower basket. Instead, she gripped a rusted ck saber scabbard.

    Her gait was light and airy, to the point that when it moved, it didn¡¯t seem like she was walking. Rather, it seemed as if the air itself was holding her aloft of its own initiative.

    Heaven and earth seemed topress beneath her feet, and she reached the battlefield in the blink of an eye.

    She was instantly the center of attention!

    But she disregarded the crowd, instead ncing first at the dog, then at Su Yi. She said softly, ¡°I brought a jug from a new batch of wine. Care to taste it?¡±

 Chapter 1430 - Celestial Red Cloudâ€™s Magnificent Bearing

    <h4>Chapter 1430 - Celestial Red Cloud¡¯s Magnificent Bearing</h4>

    No trace of murderous intent remained between heaven and earth.

    A tranquil, auspicious atmosphere silently enveloped the batteredndscape. This sort of invisible change made the hearts of every immortal present shake.

    Daoist Master Red Cloud had arrived. Even without taking any sort of action, her mere presence transformed everything around her.

    When she wanted something, all of creation obeyed her will.

    Where she went, the Grand Dao followed.

    This went far beyond the world merely obeying hermands!

    After she arrived, shepletely disregarded the crowd of experts, instead walking right up to Su Yi for a chat, like an old friend hoping to reminisce.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was a bit strange. Daoist Master Red Cloud had shown up at the battle of the Violet Heavens tform as well, and she¡¯d offered him a jug of wine then, too.

    Now, she¡¯d arrived yet again, as if she were visiting an old friend simply to drink and make merry.

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°This ce doesn¡¯t suit your newest brew, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Daoist Master Red Cloud swept her gaze across the area. ¡°The stench of blood is indeed a bit dense, enough to affect the wine¡¯s vor.¡±

    She paused, then said, ¡°How about we have a drink after we¡¯ve left the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone?¡±

    Su Yi said with delight, ¡°That would be great.¡±

    The two conversed as if there were no one else around. The onlookers couldn¡¯t help but marvel over their sheerposure.

    Especially Mo Xinglin, who was beside himself with excitement. <i>Just as I thought. Celestial Red Cloud showed up!</i>

    This was a mysterious existence who¡¯d once dined in the Central Immortal Court¡¯s Central Pce during the Immortal Peach Banquet. Even the ancestors of the Mo Family viewed her with deep dread!

    Her origins were extraordinary, and she was both powerful and mysterious.

    Even in the Immortal Realm, practically no one knew what she was really capable of.

    It was only because they didn¡¯t understand her that most took her for just another descendant of immortals, someone like Mo Qingchou or Fu Dongli.

    Even Feng Jinghai, Lu Dongqiu, and the other immortal revenants shared this misconception.

    But those who knew more about her understood just how extraordinary of an existence this mysterious woman was!

    The three Void Realm True Immortals¡¯ expressions were already much grimmer. There was no doubt about it. They knew about Daoist Master Red Cloud!

    ¡°Celestial Red Cloud, if you wish to lead our young friend away, we naturally won¡¯t stop you. But before he leaves, we¡¯d like to ask him to share the secrets of reincarnation,¡± said the stick-thin Daoist, his expression solemn. ¡°Otherwise, we three old-timers won¡¯t be the only ones to object. Many of our fellows have yet to emerge, and I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t relent either.¡±

    But Daoist Master Red Cloud ignored himpletely!

    Instead, she faced Su Yi and said softly, ¡°The situation today is a bitplicated. Just watch; I¡¯ll resolve this.¡±

    Su Yi felt a bit strange. <i>Is she really going to force me to mooch off of her?</i>

    ¡°Seems to me...¡± Su Yi opened his mouth to speak, only for Daoist Master Red Cloud to interrupt him.

    ¡°I might well need your helpter,¡± she said directly. ¡°As they say in the mundane world,ter... <i>I¡¯ll</i> be the one riding <i>your</i> coattails.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Su Yi had nothing to say to that.

    The dog broke into violent, hacking coughs.

    Mo Xinglin¡¯s eyes widened, and he was at a loss for words.

    The crowd was bbergasted.

    The stick-thin Daoist, who Daoist Master Red Cloud waspletely ignoring, felt like he had no face left. ¡°Celestial Red Cloud, you...¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when she suddenly whipped around to look at him.

    The stick-thin Daoist¡¯s heart shook. He felt a strong sense of foreboding.

    Countless years ofbat experience took over, and he instinctively waved his bone flute.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Layers of white immortal light surged forth, forming barrier upon barrier upon barrier in front of him.

    At the same time, the stick-thin Daoist opened his mouth and exhaled. An immortal talisman shot out of him and transformed into golden armor, which covered himpletely.

    He¡¯d only just done this when Daoist Master Red Cloud raised her ck scabbard and tapped the air.

    An arc of light exploded into being.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    The countless barriers, each like a world in its own right, popped like soap bubbles. The arc of light continued, its power undiminished, and cleaved through the stick-thin Daoist¡¯s golden armor as if it were made of rotten wood.

    <i>Crunch!!</i>

    The golden armor cracked and split. A bowl-sized hole opened right through the stick-thin Daoist¡¯s chest.

    His eyes widened, and his lips quivered. ¡°You...¡±

    But before he could finish his sentence, his body broke into pieces, dissipating into a rain of light.

    His bone flute ttered to the ground. It was the only thing that remained of him.

    A light, airy strike! Yet she¡¯d destroyed a Void Realm True Immortal revenant!

    The stick-thin Daoist¡¯spanions, the red-robed man and the curly-bearded middle-aged man, were ovee with astonishment. Their whole bodies stiffened.

    The others present were stunned too, no exceptions. All of them sank into a daze.

    Void Realm True Immortal revenants were far more terrifying than other immortal revenants.

    Who could have imagined that an existence of that level would fail to block even a single strike?

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes.

    He couldn¡¯t help but nce at the ck scabbard in Daoist Master Red Cloud¡¯s hands.

    The scabbard was mottled with rust and stained with dried blood. It was cracked in numerous ces, but it was obvious that someone had mended it.

    No matter how he looked at it, it seemed worn out and old. He couldn¡¯t discern any of its mysteries.

    But within Su Yi¡¯s sea of consciousness, the Sword of the Nine Hells was ready and raring to go, like a cat after catching a whiff of blood!

    There was no doubt about it. The sword had set its sights on the scabbard, which it saw as an enticing delicacy!

    Su Yi¡¯s expression didn¡¯t waver on the outside, but inwardly, he used his soul to warn the Sword of the Nine Hells to behave itself. Only then did it calm down.

    ¡°Run!¡±

    The red-robed man turned tail and fled. His hands tore a rift in the air, and he tried to teleport away.

    Daoist Master Red Cloud¡¯s gaze was tranquil. All she did was raise the ck saber scabbard and smack the air.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    One hundred thousand feet of sky split.

    Explosive spatial Laws shattered, transforming into a rampaging current of destructive power.

    The red-robed man was like straw swept into a raging tidal wave. He had to struggle with all his might to prevent himself from being envelopedpletely!

    Even though he managed to hold on, by the time he fled, his body was covered with holes and startling gashes.

    ¡°I admit defeat¡ª¡ª!¡± The red-robed man cried out with all his might, astonishment written all over his face.

    He understood some of Celestial Red Cloud¡¯s astonishments, but that was all. He''d had no idea just how strong she was.

    Now, he finally understood on a visceral level just how terrifying of an existence this mysterious woman really was.

    ¡°Who¡¯d let you admit defeat? You were quite aggressive just now, weren¡¯t you?¡± barked the dog.

    But by the time its voice rang out, Daoist Master Red Cloud had already attacked. A slender, snow-white fingertip swept through the air. It was a crisp, quick gesture, as casual as if she were harvesting straw.

    <i>h!</i>

    A perfectly straight rift formed in midair, and the red-robed man¡¯s head fell from his shoulders.

    A momentter, his severed head and headless corpse crumbled into nothingness.

    Even Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    This time, Daoist Master Red Cloud couldn¡¯t even be bothered to use her ck saber scabbard. All she did was draw her finger through the air, and the red-robed man was eradicated on the spot!

    What kind of terrifying cultivation base did it take to y a Void Realm True Immortal with such casual, understated ease?

    Deathly silence ensued.

    An invisible, chilling current of dread coursed through the crowd. The way they looked at Daoist Master Red Cloud had changedpletely!

    ¡°Why not flee?¡± Daoist Master Red Cloud noticed that the curly-bearded middle-aged man hadn¡¯t tried to escape.

    ¡°Celestial, with you here, there¡¯s no escape. Why... Why attempt to flee?¡± The curly-bearded middle-aged man sighed. He¡¯d said little during the prior confrontation, and he was clearly a man of few words.

    Now, he raised the battleaxe on his back, his gaze steady and determined. ¡°I already know I¡¯m doomed, so... I might as well die with dignity.¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    He leaped into the air, furiously swinging his battleaxe.

    Heaven and earth shook, and the sky copsed.

    The power of a Void Realm True Immortal was unimaginably terrifying. His divine majesty alone left the crowd so stifled they could barely breathe.

    But in the face of this attack, Daoist Master Red Cloud just stretched out and snapped her fingers.

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    The immortal light filling the sky exploded into bits, and the battleaxe was split in two.

    The curly-bearded middle-aged man flew back like an arrow loosed from a bow. Countless startling gashes tore open on his body, then spread like spider webs.

    He looked like cracked porcin!

    ¡°You¡¯re... an Immortal Lord!?¡±

    The curly-bearded middle-aged man¡¯s eyes widened, and his voice was tinged with disbelief.

    An Immortal Lord!

    In the Immortal Realm, only those who presided over their own territories were called Immortal Lords!

    They were far beyond Void Realm True Immortals.

    A single Immortal Lord could support a prominent immortal faction!

    Mo Xinglin¡¯s Mo Family, for instance, was called an Immortal Lord n because they¡¯d once given rise to an Immortal Lord.

    ¡°An Immortal Lord?¡± Daoist Master Red Cloud shook her head.

    Off in the distance, the curly-bearded middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. ¡°Then... why are you so... so...¡±

    His voice started and stopped, and before he could even finish speaking, his body shattered into bits and vanished.

    Now, three Void Realm True Immortals had perished!

    They¡¯d survived the End of the Dharma and the shifting of countless years. It hadn¡¯t been at all easy to endure long enough to re-enter the world.

    Yet now, all of them had been cut down like grass!

    Heaven and earth were still. All of creation fell silent.

    The simply d, unexceptional-looking Daoist Master Red Cloud now seemed like an unparalleled sovereign.

    Everyone felt dread well within their hearts, and chills coursed through them.

    Feng Jinghai and the others broke downpletely, their hopes extinguished.

    She¡¯d in even Void Realm True Immortals with such casual ease. How could the likes of them have any hope of survival?

    Daoist Master Red Cloud was ignoring thempletely. Perhaps this was out of disdain, or perhaps, she just didn¡¯t take immortal revenants of their level at all seriously.

    Her clear eyes focused on a distant section ofke, and she said suddenly, ¡°What, you still haven¡¯t given up? Must I force my way into your hiding ce?¡±

    Her words were calm, and sudden.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze focused as he realized that extraordinarily powerful existences were hiding themselves in the surrounding area!

    It wasn¡¯t just Su Yi. The others present realized this too, and they couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. <i>It wasn¡¯t just those three? There are even stronger hidden experts watching from the shadows?</i>

    ¡°Red Cloud, trying to monopolize the power of reincarnation will only bring about your doom!¡± A cold, icy voice rang out. The sound was ethereal, and it was impossible to tell where the speaker was.

    Daoist Master Red Cloud¡¯s gaze was tranquil. She suddenly swung her saber scabbard and tossed it through the air.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Several tens of thousands of feet away, the air exploded with a burst of immortal light.

    The entire stretch of heaven and earth seemed to copse as everything was annihted.

    Immediately afterward, that dignified voice rang out once more. This time, however, it was tinged with fury.

    ¡°The day we break free will be the day you face retribution!!!¡±

    Daoist Master Red Cloud¡¯s gaze was as tranquil as ever. She said casually, ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll wait for you in the Starjade Forbidden Zone.¡±

    That tranquil voice instantly fell silent.

 Chapter 1431 - The Five Realms of the Immortal Dao

    <h4>Chapter 1431 - The Five Realms of the Immortal Dao</h4>

    Daoist Master Red Cloud took a moment to sense their surroundings before saying to Su Yi, ¡°Those old eyesores have already left. How about.... I help you finish getting even?¡±

    Both the distant onlookers and the experts of factions hostile to Su Yi were visibly stricken.

    Feng Jinghai, Lu Dongqiu, and the others¡¯ expressions werepletely wooden. They were so ovee by despair that they¡¯d gonepletely numb.

    But Su Yi was a bit frustrated, and he felt strange. He wasn¡¯t used to sponging off another like this. Both in this life and hisst, no matter what wind and waves he faced, he¡¯d always faced them with his own power.

    Besides, it wasn¡¯t like he was powerless to resolve this situation.

    At the end of the day, Su Yi¡¯s pride and mentality wouldn¡¯t let him stomach this with courage in his convictions. He hadn¡¯t gotten this far relying on other people.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, there¡¯s an attack I¡¯d like to show you.¡±

    Daoist Master Red Cloud was stunned, and a strange light appeared in her clear eyes. It seemed she¡¯d realized what Su Yi was thinking, and a faint hint of a smile tugged at her lips. She nodded. ¡°You have my full attention.¡±

    Su Yi then swept his gaze across Feng Jinghai and the others. ¡°I¡¯ll give you an opportunity. If even one of you can block my sword, all of you can live.¡±

    Feng Jinghai, Lu Dongqiu, and the others reacted as if awakening from a dream. They looked at each other, and all of them felt a thread of hope rekindle.

    Just one strike, nothing more. If they joined forces and gave it everything they had, they surely had an opportunity!

    ¡°Is that true?¡± Feng Jinghai dared not believe his ears.

    If Daoist Master Red Cloud were the one to attack, they¡¯d have given up already.

    But that didn¡¯t apply to Su Yi.

    ¡°I will guarantee it,¡± Daoist Master Red Cloud said casually.

    Feng Jinghai and the others cast aside their reservations.

    ¡°Activate!¡±

    Feng Jinghai¡¯s sleeves billowed around him as he summoned twenty-four dazzling spirit pearls. They formed a perfect ring around him, protecting him on all sides.

    The Twenty-Four Lunar Mirage Pearls!

    These were Feng Jinghai¡¯s ultimate immortal treasure. They could restrict all living things and block all techniques!

    But it wasn¡¯t over yet.

    Feng Jinghai¡¯s will summoned all manner of defensive immortal treasures: a heart-protecting mirror, armor, a spirit shield, a battle cloak, and more.

    Everyst one of them flowed with colorful light. Each had its own wondrous qualities.

    The onlookers were wide-eyed and tongue-tied just watching.

    ¡°That geezer really knows how to throw his money around!¡± The yellow dog was unwittingly bbergasted.

    Those were all immortal treasures!

    Last but not least, Feng Jinghai raised a glittering golden coffin into the air. It was only about a foot long, but it had a certain charm about it that made it seem as heavy and dense as a mountain.

    The Entombed Spirit Golden Coffin!

    This was one of the supreme treasures of the Entombed Spirit Immortal Sect. It had buried countless powerful foes over the years, and refined too many immortal souls to count!

    Meanwhile, Lu Dongqiu and the other three surviving immortal revenants also took out their treasures. All of them prepared to defend themselves.

    Lu Dongqiu even held a dense stack of immortal talismans in each hand.

    Everyst one of them was armed to the teeth!

    Even so, Feng Jinghai and the others dared not getcent. Everyst one of them looked solemn, and they couldn¡¯t have been any more on guard.

    In the earlier battle, Su Yi had single-handedly cut his way through an army of dozens of immortals.

    Now, Su Yi wanted to sever their enmity in one final sh. Anyone could have guessed that this attack was sure to be terrifying!

    <i>Boom¡ª¡ª!</i>

    The power of the Entombed Spirit Immortal Sect¡¯s formations shot out of the center of Lake Bluemist, nketing the skies and blotting out the sun.

    The sect¡¯s experts were obviously ready and waiting to receive Feng Jinghai and his allies.

    When Su Yi saw this, he no longer hesitated to raise the Sword of the Human Realm into the air.

    Sword intent shone on its unsophisticated deep blue de, reserved to the extreme, like undting ripples.

    Within Su Yi¡¯s body, the Nascent Divinity shaped like the Sword of the Nine Hells rumbled and boomed, giving rise to chaotic power as he circted the full extent of his cultivation base.

    ¡°Cut!¡±

    A single soft syble, and Su Yi swung with all his might.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth dimmed.

    Sword intent manifested a world of reincarnation, obscuring three hundred thousand feet of heaven and earth.

    Countless mysterious and grand visions unfolded within its bounds, as if the entire area had been swept into the cycle of samsara!

    In the face of this sh...

    The yellow dog¡¯s pupils constricted, and it shuddered from head to toe, instinctively moving closer to Daoist Master Red Cloud.

    ¡°Shit!¡± Feng Jinghai visibly lost his cool.

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    The Twenty-Four Lunar Mirage Pearls were instantly in disarray, and pressure quickly scattered their formation. A momentter, the Entombed Spirit Golden Coffin shook violently in his grip.

    ¡°Break!¡± Feng Jinghai bellowed.

    But no matter how hard he struggled, the reincarnation sword intent left all of his immortal treasures quivering. They werepletely suppressed and helpless to defend him.

    It was much the same for Lu Dongqiu and the others.

    ¡°Dammit!¡±

    ¡°How is this...¡± Without exception, all of them panicked, and their eyes bulged.

    It was just one sh. How could it be so strong?

    <i>Boom!!!</i>

    All the distant onlookers saw was that world of reincarnation descending. Feng Jinghai and his allies could neither run nor hide; they werepletely suppressed.

    Four immortal revenants then exploded into nothingness and disappearedpletely!

    By the time the light and smoke dissipated, all that remained of them were the immortal treasures scattered on the ground.

    One sh, and he¡¯d suppressed and killed four immortal revenants as if cleaving through rotten wood!!

    Everyone was so startled that they broke out in cold sweats, rooted to the spot.

    The experts of the Entombed Spirit Immortal Sect werepletely dumbstruck and ovee with grief.

    The yellow dog couldn¡¯t help but gulp. Its heart quivered. The power within that sh made even it sense an enormous threat!

    Didn¡¯t that mean that even those Void Realm True Immortals from before would have suffered badly if they had been the ones to take that strike head-on?

    The dog was finally starting to understand Su Yi¡¯s intentions. It <i>seemed </i>like he was just killing Feng Jinghai and his allies, but in truth, he was telling everyone present that he could have handled the three Void Realm True Immortals even without Daoist Master Red Cloud¡¯s help!

    Daoist Master Red Cloud obviously realized this too. Her eyes sparkled, and she inclined her head. ¡°That strike was enough to threaten real immortals. Achieving such power at your level of cultivation is unique and unprecedented. Even in the Immortal Realm, there¡¯s no one else like you.¡±

    Real immortals, not just immortal revenants!

    This was already enormous praise.

    But Su Yi shook his head. ¡°My strength is still far beneath yours, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    The yellow dog barely resisted the urge to roll its eyes. <i>You only just stepped onto the Path of Transcendence, but you want topare yourself to my mistress? You call that modesty? You¡¯re obviously mad with arrogance!</i>

    Daoist Master Red Cloud thought it over, then said withplete seriousness, ¡°When I was at your level, I was far inferior to you. Your future aplishments in the Grand Dao are sure to surpass mine.¡±

    Su Yi was briefly stunned. ¡°Fellow Daoist, do you think I¡¯m overlypetitive?¡±

    Daoist Master Red Cloud said, ¡°That¡¯s how sword cultivators ought to be! And you, Fellow Daoist, aren¡¯t at allparable to the world¡¯s other sword cultivators.¡±

    She meant every word, too.

    Were she to have helped anyone else of her own volition, wouldn¡¯t they have wept tears of gratitude and gone mad with delight?

    But that wasn¡¯t the case for Su Yi. On the contrary, he seemed averse to borrowing external power!

    But that only made Daoist Master Red Cloud think all the better of him. Far too many people were all too happy to seek out a powerful backer to lean on.

    s, the moment they faced insurmountable peril, they¡¯d learn firsthand that pirs of support had an unfortunate tendency to crumble....

    Su Yi thought for a moment, thenughed. ¡°I¡¯m not opposed to receiving your help. I just don¡¯t want to trouble other people when I don¡¯t need their support.¡±

    Daoist Master Red Cloudughed too. ¡°I¡¯m here to add flowers to brocade, not to deliver coal in a blizzard.¡±

    The yellow dog found all of this rather displeasing. <i>Doesn¡¯t she think too highly of that punk kid?</i>

    <i>And Su Yi really doesn¡¯t know how to be modest!</i>

    ¡°What do you want to do with the others?¡± asked Daoist Master Red Cloud.

    The surviving experts of hostile factions watched with bated breath. Their hearts clenched.

    But Su Yi shook his head. ¡°No need to pay them any heed.¡±

    Pulling grass up by the roots?

    No, they weren¡¯t worthy of that. It was already clear that following this, these hostile factions would wane. Other factions would swallow them up, or their experts would scatter like monkeys fleeing a fallen tree.

    Their fates were sealed when their immortal revenants fell in battle.

    Su Yi then turned his attention to the dog. ¡°Do me a favor and gather the spoils.¡±

    ¡°????¡± The dog¡¯s eyes bulged. <i>This kid is getting even more arrogant! He even dares casually order me about!!</i>

    ¡°Do it.¡± Daoist Master Red Cloud looked over.

    The dog instantly grinned. ¡°Got it!¡±

    It then scampered off and got to work.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s find a ce to have a drink. I have something I¡¯d like to discuss with you,¡± said Daoist Master Red Cloud.

    ¡°Sounds good!¡± Su Yi nodded, and the two of them promptly set off. Before long, their figures had disappeared from view.

    <i>I¡¯m just giving my mistress face. Otherwise, this lofty one would never perform such a lowly task! </i>The yellow dog felt stifled, but then, it nced at Mo Xinglin. ¡°Hey, you. Do me a favor and gather the spoils.¡±

    Mo Xinglin walked over, visibly delighted. ¡°Your Excellency Xing Que, I am honored to assist you!¡±

    The dog instantly felt much better, but outwardly, it snorted coldly. ¡°You¡¯re not helping me. You¡¯re helping Su Yi!¡±

    Mo Xinglin smiled. ¡°Your Excellency, letting me assist you means that you don¡¯t see me as an outsider. I couldn¡¯t be happier; how could I concern myself with just who I¡¯m helping?¡±

    The dog felt increasinglyfortable. <i>I have to say it, this old guy... sure has people skills! He¡¯s not like that Su Yi guy. In all the time I¡¯ve known him, he¡¯s never once treated me with respect!</i>

    ......

    Somewhere outside of the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone, there was a bustling, prosperous city.

    It was midday.

    Su Yi and Daoist Master Red Cloud sat across from each other and drank on the second floor of a lively tavern.

    Their table wasden with expertly prepared side dishes, and through the window, they could see that the streets outside were crowded with carts and boisterous human traffic.

    ¡°I enjoy taking trips through the red dust of mortality, seeing humanity in all its facets, and sampling the delicacies of the mundane world. When I do, I always feel calmer and more assured,¡± said Daoist Master Red Cloud, gazing through the window. ¡°It has none of the tedium of cultivation, and far less bloodshed and strife. The wondrous truths of life are found amidst the ordinary.¡±

    Su Yi drank a cup of wine. ¡°Perhaps that¡¯s the difference between withdrawing from society and entering it.¡±

    Cultivators left the mundane world in search of the Dao, and they waged war throughout the heavens.

    But re-entering the world could temper their hearts. They could take in the mountains and waters, survey the multifaceted world of red dust, and settle their Dao Hearts.

    ¡°No, there are other differences too,¡± said Daoist Master Red Cloud,pletely serious. ¡°At the end of the day, no matter how lofty or profound our cultivation bases, we too were once ordinary mortals living amidst the teeming masses, and it was as mortals that our journeys began.

    ¡°These are our true roots.¡±

    Su Yi was briefly stunned, but when he thought it over, he agreedpletely.

    Daoist Master Red Cloud continued, ¡°Even in the Immortal Realm, not everyone is a cultivator. The Immortal Realm is also home to countless mortals living out their lives amidst the red dust of mundanity.

    ¡°Strictly speaking, the so-called Immortal Dao is ultimately just another stage of the path of cultivation. And the so-called Immortal Realm is just a ne with a higher level of Laws of the Grand Dao.¡±

    Here, Daoist Master Red Cloud drank a cup of wine and said, ¡°Cultivators such as ourselves face far too many ups and downs. After growing ustomed to endless life-or-death conflicts and trials, our humanity is the easiest thing to lose.

    ¡°Look at us now. We¡¯re sitting here, drinking together, smiling and discussing the red dust of mortality, but we both know full well that we aren¡¯t like them.¡±

    Su Yi could tell that scene evoked deep feelings, and that she spoke from the heart. He could also sense her extraordinary fondness for the moral world.

    She¡¯d always been a woman of few words, but being here made her uncharacteristically chatty.

    ¡°The higher your cultivation, the fonder you be of the world of mortal men in all its facets. Feasting at the Immortal Realm¡¯s Immortal Peach Banquet is nowhere near as satisfying as sitting in a little tavern like this with a friend and drinking unfiltered rice wine.¡±

    Daoist Master Red Cloud and Su Yi chatted like old friends between cups of wine, never lingering on any particr topic.

    A long time passed before she said out of nowhere, ¡°Earlier, in the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone, several old-timers were watching from the shadows. All were powerful experts of the Immortal Dao, but of course, they¡¯re just revenants now, neither human nor ghost.

    ¡°Just like me, they descended into the Human Realm back then to escape catastrophe.

    ¡°Even though they¡¯ve recently reawakened and re-entered the world, their cultivations are far from what they once were. At best, they¡¯re a bit stronger than the three Void Realm True Immortal revenants I killed today.

    ¡°Roughlyparable to a... living early-stage Void Realm True Immortal.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed. These ¡°old-timers¡± were actuallyparable to living early-stage Void Realm True Immortals even after bing revenants!

    Over the course of this conversation, Su Yi learned that the Immortal Dao was divided into four great realms: the Universe, Void, Saint, and Miracle Realms.

    The Universe Realm was the first level of the Immortal Dao. These were the experts the masses generally referred to as immortals.

    The immortal revenants who¡¯d recently awakened from dormancy had practically all been Universe Realm Immortals in life.

    The Void Realm was the second realm of the Immortal Dao. Only those who stepped into this realm were qualified to call themselves True Immortals.

    The Saint Realm was the third realm of the Immortal Dao. Those who stepped onto it were known as Immortal Lords, and they were powerhouses even by the standards of the Immortal Realm.

    And the Miracle Realm was the fourth realm of the Immortal Dao. Those who reached this level were known as Immortal Kings! They were the top powerhouses of the Immortal Realm, and each was a legendary expert!

    Rumor had it that an even higher level known as the Great Realm stood beyond the Miracle Realm. The Great Realm was in turn divided into three levels.

    However, to the vast majority of experts of the Immortal Dao, the Great Realm was like a legend.

    The old-timers Daoist Master Red Cloud spoke of were all peak Void Realm True Immortals.

    However, they were extremely few and far between.

    This was because existences of this level had no choice but to sever their cultivation bases when they entered the Human Realm. They could never havee here otherwise.

    It was simr to how a massive divine dragon had to cast aside its enormous power and transform into a lesser flood dragon if it wished to leave the ocean and seek refuge in ake.

    These old-timers had severed their own cultivation bases to enter the Human Realm, but even so, their lofty cultivations meant that they suffered the most during the End of the Dharma. Their physical bodies were destroyed, and even their souls were almost annihted.

    Although they¡¯d since reawakened as revenants, they were far from their former peaks.

    As for Saint Realm Immortal Lords and the experts beyond them? Unless they used taboo secret arts and paid a grievous price, they couldn¡¯t possibly descend into the Human Realm.

    Immortal Lords were just too powerful. Barring extraordinary circumstances, they would never choose to seek refuge in the Human Realm.

    But learning these insider secrets left Su Yi quite surprised.

    Even after severing their cultivation bases and enduring the End of the Dharma, these Void Realm True Immortal revenants had powerparable to an early-stage Void Realm True Immortal!

    This made it obvious just how terrifyingly powerful they¡¯d been in life.

    Daoist Master Red Cloud said softly, ¡°Even if experts of this level re-enter the world, they won¡¯t be able to stay in the Human Realm for long. They¡¯ll have to seek out a path to life as soon as possible. Otherwise, their cultivations will rapidly wane and disappear.¡±

    Su Yi was stunned. ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    ¡°Their cultivations are too high,¡± said Daoist Master Red Cloud. ¡°Even after severing their cultivation bases and bing revenants, holding onto what remains of their cultivation bases requires sufficient resources.

    ¡°But where in the Human Realm can such experts find cultivation resources sufficient to fulfill their needs?¡±

    Su Yi understood. The fundamental problem was that the cultivation resources of the Human Realm just weren¡¯t enough to fuel the cultivation of a Void Realm True Immortal.

    ¡°My cultivation realm is different from theirs, but I¡¯m facing a simr predicament,¡± Daoist Master Red Cloud said softly. ¡°If I can¡¯t gather enough resources to sustain my strength, as time passes, there will be no need for others to do anything. My cultivation will fall on its own, ultimately leading to my death.¡±

    With that, she sighed. ¡°The higher you stood when the heavens fell, the greater the impact. Those of lower cultivations were actually fortunate. At least... they won¡¯t have to face this awkward situation.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze focused, and he thought for a moment. ¡°Did you ask me to apany you to the Starjade Forbidden Zone to resolve this problem?¡±

    Daoist Master Red Cloud nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. It won¡¯t just be me, either. Those old-timers wille with us.¡±

    She paused, then said, ¡°In truth, numerous experts of the Immortal Dao went to the Starjade Forbidden Zone during the End of the Dharma. They saw it as their only path to life in the face of catastrophe, and they sought survival there. s... They perished beneath the catastrophe, still searching for that path to life.

    ¡°But things are different now. The power of the catastrophe has faded. Although the Starjade Forbidden Zone is still perilous and unfathomable, so long as we¡¯ve made sufficient preparations, we ought to be able to find that path to life and resolve our difficulties.¡±

    She looked at Su Yi. ¡°But I¡¯ll need your help, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°I agreed to help you already. I naturally won¡¯t go back on my word.¡±

    Daoist Master Red Cloud shook her head. ¡°ording to my initial estimates, it¡¯d be another three months until the ideal opportunity to enter the Starjade Forbidden Zone arose. But things are different now. The world¡¯s changes are speeding up, and we have to set off earlier than I¡¯d nned.¡±

    ¡°How long do we have, then?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose.

    Daoist Master Red Cloud mulled it over, then said, ¡°Half a month at the earliest, a month at thetest.¡±

    Su Yi thought for a second, then said, ¡°Let¡¯s set off in two weeks.¡±

    Daoist Master Red Cloud smiled. ¡°Excellent. In two weeks, I¡¯lle to Mount Clearmoon personally.¡±

    ......

    On that day, Su Yi fought alone save for his sword, cutting down thirty-six immortal revenants to achieve aplete victory!

    When word spread, the stars descended into unprecedented upheaval. Everyst star realm shook.

    The Temple Master had cut down immortals here in the Human Realm!

    No one would have dared to even imagine such a thing, yet now, it had really happened!

    And it wasn¡¯t just one immortal, either. The Temple Master had killed thirty-six of them in rapid session!

    Even in the ancient past, had anyone beneath the heavens ever aplished such a feat?

    ......

    Universal Emptiness Temple.

    After returning with the yellow dog and Mo Xinglin, Su Yi went into seclusion.

    He had something important to do before he left for the Starjade Forbidden Zone.

    He had to fuse with the Dao Imprint of his sixth lifetime!

 Chapter 1432 - The Tyrant Wang Ye!

    <h4>Chapter 1432 - The Tyrant Wang Ye!</h4>

    Within Su Yi¡¯s room.

    The Divine Replenishment Furnace rumbled and boomed. Purple immortal light poured out of it like a waterfall as it refined the spoils of the battle of Lake Bluemist.

    This time, his harvest was unimaginably enormous!

    The quantity wasn¡¯t overly impressive, but everything from the spiritual materials and divine medicinal ingredients to the magic treasures was a treasure of the Immortal Dao.

    And there were over a hundred of them!

    The Divine Replenishment Furnace found this highly motivating too.

    Su Yi sat cross-legged to the side, unmoving.

    When his soul avatar appeared within his sea of consciousness, his sixth incarnation seemed to predict what was about to happen.

    Wang Ye said with dignified indifference, ¡°Do you have any unrealized desires? If so, tell me now. I¡¯ll resolve them in your ce one day.¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t know what to say to that. <i>Shouldn¡¯t I be the one to say that to you?</i>

    ¡°Of course, even if you don¡¯t tell me, once I¡¯ve reced you, I¡¯ll naturally sever the karma fettering you. Consider it me doing you a good turn,¡± said Wang Ye. He was obviously behaving differently from usual. He was talking more, and he seemed... excited and eager!

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Su Yi said, ¡°I¡¯m about to inherit your memories, knowledge, and experience cultivating the Grand Dao. Your everything will soon be mine. In a sense, I¡¯ll be you. However...¡± He smiled faintly. ¡°I can be any of my past lives, but none of my past lives... can rece me! And that goes for our first life too!¡±

    With that, he raised his hand.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The Sword of the Nine Hells trembled.

    The sixth divine chain rattled, then broke, inch by inch. The pieces transformed into a resplendent rain of light, which poured into Su Yi¡¯s sea of consciousness.

    Su Yi instantly sank into what felt like an extended dream.

    In his dream, his name was Wang Ye, and he underwent aplete lifetime of cultivation.

    Strange visions flitted past, yet all of them seemed real.

    Everything he saw, felt, and learned... all of it became a part of him.

    ......

    ¡°That¡¯s a demon halfbreed! Why haven¡¯t we killed him?¡±

    ¡°That halfbreed¡¯s father is a true Xiantian demon! He brutally ughtered over ten thousand of our brothers-in-arms. Those of other races all deserve to die!¡±

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    ...All manner of infuriated roars and curses rose and fell in waves.

    The seven-year-old Wang Ye was trapped in a cage, his face filthy and his hair disheveled. He was covered in wounds, and his little face was pale and bloodless.

    He could see the countless immortals around him, their faces contorted and hideous with rage. He knew they wanted nothing more than to rip him into ten thousand pieces and scatter his ashes to the wind.

    His terror and confusion were more than he could express in words.

    <i>ng!</i>

    A middle-aged man in warrior robes drew a snow-white saber and strode up to the cage. His gaze was icy and full of hatred, and his saber buzzed in his grip, as if longing to feast on blood.

    Wang Ye almost couldn¡¯t breathe. He was certain that he was about to be ughtered like livestock beneath a single sh of the middle-aged man¡¯s saber.

    But it was then that a thin figure stood protectively before the boy locked in a cage.

    ¡°His mother, Wang Xuansu, watched over the Sixth Celestial Gate with us for three thousand nine hundred years. She¡¯s in well over ten thousand demons and saved countlessrades on the battlefield!¡± the thin man said gravely. ¡°She¡¯s made enormous contributions to the entire Northriver Immortal Province. What right do any of you have to kill her child?¡±

    The curses, rebukes, and hate-filled voices died down.

    The crowd fell silent.

    But then, the middle-aged man in warrior robes shouted, ¡°Boss, his father is a Xiantian demon! That dog¡¯s blood flows through his veins. Letting him live would be like raising a tiger; it¡¯ll only sow the seeds of future disaster!¡±

    <i>Whap!</i>

    The thin figure pped the middle-aged man in warrior robes. ¡°That¡¯s your little sister¡¯s child! Your sister¡¯s blood flows through his veins! And you... are his uncle!!¡±

    The middle-aged man lowered his head, the rims of his eyes red.

    The thin figure swept his gaze across the area. ¡°Seven years ago, Wang Xuansu fought atop a blood-soaked battlefield. Unfortunately, our enemies captured her alive, and that despicable fiend sullied her, resulting in this child!

    ¡°For seven years, she endured the immense weight of this humiliation and overcame great adversity to bring her child home with her final breath. In thest moments before her death, her only request was that we let her son grow up in peace and safety. So why... can¡¯t you leave him a path to life?¡±

    The entire area fell still. The crowd sank deeper into silence.

    The thin man turned around, raised his hand, and broke the cage.

    Then, he gazed at the seven-year-old Wang Ye. ¡°Child, I¡¯ll give you a chance to choose.¡±

    ¡°Your first option is to remain here in the Sixth Gate of Heaven. I¡¯ll teach you to cultivate, and after you grow up, you can get revenge for your mother. Kill everyst one of those yao and demons and prove to everyone that you... aren¡¯t the spawn of a demon, but rather, the son of General Wang Xuansu of the Sixth Gate of Heaven!

    ¡°Alternatively, I can cripple your spirit root and talent, then wipe your memories and send you away to live as an ordinary mortal. You¡¯ll live out your life in peace and safety. That, too, would fulfill your mother¡¯sst wish.

    ¡°Now, you can make your choice.¡±

    As soon as the thin man finished speaking, Wang Ye said without even pausing to think, ¡°I want to avenge my mother!¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, the thin man scooped Wang Ye into his arms. ¡°Good boy!¡±

    Wang Ye henceforth took up residence in the Sixth Gate of Heaven.

    And he finally learned that the stick-thin man was called Li Nandu. He was the Garrison Master of the Sixth Gate of Heaven!

    He was the most influential figure in Wang Ye¡¯s life!

    The middle-aged man who¡¯d drawn his saber and tried to execute him was his maternal uncle, Wang Xuanting.

    During his days in the Sixth Gate of Heaven, Wang Ye disyed extraordinary aptitude, especially for the Dao of the Sword. His talent was unrivaled and terrifying.

    At just seventeen years of age, he was already the strongest member of the Sixth Gate of Heaven¡¯s younger generation, and he¡¯d ovee numerous fierce battles both great and small. He¡¯d taken the heads of enough yao and demons to build a ten-thousand-foot pagoda with the skulls!

    By twenty-three years of age, he was already the ninth-ranked general of the Sixth Gate of Heaven, and his prestige was such that even armies of yao and demons lost their courage at the mention of his name.

    Both his strength and his conduct won the approval of the Sixth Gate of Heaven¡¯s experts.

    Even his uncle, Wang Xuanting, took pride in their rtionship.

    And Garrison Master Li Nandu saw him as his sessor. He said that with Wang Ye there to protect it, the Sixth Gate of Heaven would never fall!

    ......

    And twenty-seven years of age, Wang Ye fought his way deep into their enemies¡¯ camp, fighting bathed in blood for thirty days straight. He overcame all manner of life-or-death perils, and when he returned, it was with a thousand still-bleeding heads of his enemies in tow.

    s, he was greeted with shocking, terrible news upon his return.

    The Sixth Gate of Heaven had fallen!

    Garrison Master Li Nandu¡¯s head hung from the city walls. Wang Ye¡¯s uncle, Wang Xuanting, had been skinned alive and subjected to death by a thousand cuts. His brothers-in-arms were now nothing but bones scattered across the ground.

    The killer was his biological father, a prominent member of the demon army!

    Wang Ye would never forget that day.

    Li Nandu¡¯s head hung suspended from a high wall, swaying in the wind.

    His uncle had been reduced to a pile of flesh.

    Both inside and out, the Sixth Gate of Heaven was covered in corpses, and the stench of blood filled the air.

    The sight drove him mad. Hepletely broke down!

    It was also on that day that his father descended from the walls of the Sixth Gate of Heaven, looked him directly in the eye, and said expressionlessly, ¡°Your mom was a bitch, and you¡¯re an unfilial little bastard!¡±

    He also said, ¡°I won¡¯t kill you this time. Instead, I¡¯ll have you see how the world you¡¯ve been protecting all this time treats you going forward. When you can¡¯t take it anymore,e find me. If you kneel before me and repent, I¡¯ll give you a ce to stay!¡±

    Leaving nothing but those disdainful, humiliating words behind, that man led his army of yao and demons away.

    Wang Ye spent the rest of the day kneeling there, facing the Sixth Gate of Heaven and weeping tears of blood.

    He never cried for anyone ever again.

    Word soon spread that the Sixth Gate of Heaven had fallen. The Northriver Immortal Province instantly decided that the only survivor, Wang Ye, had to be a traitor!

    Some said he¡¯d colluded with yao and demons, aiding them from the inside, and that it was he who¡¯d led to his fellows¡¯ demise.

    Others said that he was halfbreed scum to begin with, and that he was untrustworthy by his very nature. They said he benefited from the Sixth Gate of Heaven, but he¡¯d never been loyal to them!

    All types of furious, hateful usations were pointed at Wang Ye. Everyone reviled him and cursed his name.

    He was once the Sixth Gate of Heaven¡¯s most dazzling genius of the Dao of the Sword, the ninth Combat General of the Northriver Immortal Province, a household name. He was a legend of the younger generation!

    But now, they considered him a traitor. His reputation waspletely ruined!

    ...

    Over the course of the next ten years, Wang Ye¡¯s disposition changedpletely. His awareness was muddled, and he was beset by madness.

    Sometimes, he wandered the streets, filthy and unkempt, fighting over food with stray dogs.

    Sometimes, he slept out in the wilderness, with nopanionship save for that of wild beasts.

    He experienced the fickle nature of human affairs, and lost himselfpletely.

    Until one day, someone recognized him and imprisoned him in the Sixth Gate of Heaven. There, they ced him on death row, and he was due to be executed!

    That day, the Sixth Gate of Heaven was covered in a bobbing sea of heads. Countless people cursed the ¡°traitor¡¯s¡± name, their faces full of hatred and enmity.

    The curtain of dusk was as red as blood, bathing the towering walls of the Sixth Gate of Heaven a bright, stinging red.

    When they bound Wang Ye to a pole, he saw the walls dyed blood red and felt as if he were reliving the moment he saw Li Nandu¡¯s severed head suspended for all to see.

    He recalled something the old man said to him when he was a seven-year-old locked in a cage.

    <i>"You... aren¡¯t the spawn of a demon, but rather, the son of General Wang Xuansu of the Sixth Gate of Heaven!"</i>

    It was on that day that, moments before his execution, Wang Ye finally recovered his rationality, broke free of his fetters, and flew away.

    It was on that same day that he swore to rid thends outside the Sixth Gate of Heaven of all yao and demons!

    Not to cleanse his humiliations or be rid of others¡¯ curses.

    All he wanted was revenge!

    ......

    Nine yearster.

    Outside the Sixth Gate of Heaven, Wang Ye single-handedly emptied out the territories of thirteen factions of demons and yao.

    He left a mountain of corpses and an ocean of blood in his wake!

    He recalled his meeting with his father, and the astonishment and disbelief he¡¯d seen in his father¡¯s face.

    He recalled the way his father had cursed him out before he died, calling him a patricide and an unfilial bastard.

    But......

    Wang Ye didn¡¯t care.

    When word returned to the Northriver Immortal Province, everyone was in uproar. Countless people were ashamed of the way they¡¯d treated Wang Ye.

    Wang Ye didn¡¯t care about that either.

    He left the Northriver Immortal Province that very day in search of greater heights of the Dao of the Sword.

    ...

    In the years that followed.

    The world lost a Wang Ye and gained the man they called the Tyrant, an expert of the sword so terrifying that others paled at the mere mention of his name.

    He was a sovereign of the Dao of the Sword. Not even almighty experts dared speak his name lightly.

    A long time passed. Eventually, almost no one in the Immortal Realm knew the name Wang Ye.

    But despite the passage of countless years, the title of Tyrant was his and his alone.

 Chapter 1433 - The Changed Su Yi

    <h4>Chapter 1433 - The Changed Su Yi</h4>

    Three dayster, at dawn.

    Su Yi was still seated cross-legged in the darkness of his room.

    When his eyes opened, the depths of his gaze shed with an indifferent light. He maintained his position, sitting there in silence for a moment before rubbing his face and smiling silently.

    Then, he rose, and drew his fingers through the air.

    <i>Whoosh~</i>

    A curtain of light appeared, reflecting Su Yi¡¯s image in full detail.

    Su Yi examined his reflection in silence for a long time before shattering the curtain of light. The scattered fragments reflected his shifting, uncertain expression.

    He whispered, ¡°Your memories, experiences, emotions, and lifetime of cultivation are now mine. Going forward... I¡¯ll naturally put them to use.

    ¡°Our battle of the heart begins today. In others'' eyes, you are no longer you, and I... am no longer me!¡±

    ¡°But going forward, I am you, and I am myself, too!¡±

    Were these words for Wang Ye¡¯s ears?

    Or were they spoken for Su Yi¡¯s benefit?

    The Divine Replenishment Furnace seemed to sense something, and it silently quivered.

    Su Yi turned to look, then walked over and picked it up.

    His gaze was deep and inscrutable, as if he were recalling something. ¡°So... you¡¯re <i>that </i>treasure. I wouldn¡¯t have expected you¡¯d flee to the Human Realm during the Immortal Realm¡¯s catastrophe, too...¡±

    The Divine Replenishment Furnace¡¯s quivering intensified.

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Rx. I¡¯m me, I just... awakened one of my past lives¡¯ memories is all.¡±

    The Divine Replenishment Furnace gradually quieted down.

    Su Yi saw the vast pile of pills inside the furnace. They were glittering and eye-catching, and they flowed with colorful light. Immortal qi rose into the air.

    There were also the essences of numerous refined immortal materials.

    Su Yi selected a pill and popped it into his mouth. He sensed the scalding, overflowing medicinal power course through him before finally fusing into his sword-shaped Nascent Divinity, and he couldn¡¯t help but break into a satisfied grin.

    But then, his brow furrowed, and he let out a sudden, muffled grunt. His calm, indifferent gaze shifted, as if he were locked in a fierce struggle.

    A momentter, he took a deep breath, and his gaze returned to its former calmness and rity.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see who reces who in the end!¡±

    ......

    ¡°Master, have you encountered some kind of trouble?¡± Qing Tang couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Su Yi was reclining in his wicker chair, the same as he always did, but Qing Tang sensed something different about him, something not quite right.

    ¡°Trouble?¡± Su Yi asked in surprise.

    ¡°Right,¡± said Qing Tang. ¡°For some reason, over the past few days, it¡¯s seemed like your thoughts are elsewhere, and when we interact... something doesn¡¯t feel quite right.¡±

    Illuminating Emptiness was listening from the sidelines, and he nodded repeatedly. ¡°I¡¯ve sensed the same thing.¡±

    Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha were listening from a distance. Neither said anything, but both of them looked over. It was obvious that they agreed.

    It had been three days since Su Yi left seclusion, and although there were no outward changes, everyone sensed that he¡¯d changed somehow. They just couldn¡¯t put a finger on what exactly was different.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Su Yi said softly, ¡°Everyone changes. It¡¯s only natural that your mentality changes as your cultivation increases.¡±

    After seeding Wang Ye¡¯s memories and experiences, his horizons and perceptions had changedpletely. His view of the heavens and his knowledge of the Immortal Dao weren¡¯t at all like they¡¯d been before.

    It was as he¡¯d risen into the Immortal Realm after standing at the pinnacle of the Human Realm. From his new, higher vantage point, the ¡°mountains¡± he¡¯d once known seemed like mere hills!

    This was the source of his changes, including the shift in his mentality!

    But outsiders couldn¡¯t perceive this sort of battle of the heart.

    ¡°¡®Your mentality changes as your cultivation increases?¡¯ Nonsense!¡± the yellow dog said with a cold snort. It fixed its gaze on Su Yi and said, ¡°I suspect... something has gone awry with your cultivation. If you don¡¯t fix it in time, you¡¯re likely to lose yourself to obsession!¡±

    Su Yi said with obvious disinterest, ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand?¡± The yellow dog¡¯s eyes bulged. It was just about to say something when it met Su Yi¡¯s gaze, and its heart palpitated with inexplicable terror.

    As if... it were suddenlypletely transparent, and all of its secrets wereid bare. The sensation was thoroughly ufortable.

    But when it tried to sense more details, it learned nothing. Even that strange, terrifying sensation vanished.

    This left the dogpletely baffled... or rather, astonished.

    It dared say with certainty that it hadn¡¯t been imagining that sensation earlier! Su Yi really had seemed to see through its secrets at a nce, and he really had filled its heart with a heart-palpitating sense of dread and oppression!

    The yellow dog¡¯s gaze shifted erratically. <i>Something must have happened to this kid!</i>

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how I¡¯ve changed. I am me. I was your master before, and I¡¯ll naturally be your master from now. There¡¯s no changing that,¡± said Su Yi gently, looking directly at Qing Tang.

    She nodded and recalled that the Temple Master had reincarnated into Su Xuanjun, who¡¯d in turn reincarnated into the current Su Yi.

    But no matter how he changed on the outside, her master¡¯s care for her had never wavered.

    ......

    Later that day, Daoist Master Red Cloud visited, bringing Meng Changyun and the Netherworld King with her.

    Father and daughter were reunited after a lengthy celebration. Naturally, both the Netherworld King and Wei Shan were overjoyed.

    Meng Changyun was also beside himself with excitement when he saw Su Yi.

    Su Yi noticed that after just several months apart, Meng Changyun had reached the pinnacle of the Oneness Realm. One more step, and he could prove his Dao and enter Cosmic Enlightenment!

    And the Netherworld King was at the peak of the Heavenly Longevity Realm. She too had progressed rapidly.

    There was no doubt that both of them had benefited considerably from their time cultivating alongside Daoist Master Red Cloud.

    ¡°Mistress, I suspect that Su Yi has awakened the memories of his past life. It¡¯s highly likely that he¡¯s be the Central Immortal Court¡¯s strongest Immortal Lord, the Sword Fanatic!¡± Xing Que transmitted to Daoist Master Red Cloud.

    She was briefly stunned, but in the end, she merely nodded without a word.

    When Su Yi saw Daoist Master Red Cloud, his behavior was the same, except...

    He could roughly discern this mysterious woman¡¯s true origins!

    ¡°Are your preparations in order, Fellow Daoist?¡± asked Daoist Master Red Cloud.

    ¡°We can set off right away,¡± said Su Yi, rising from his wicker chair.

    Both of them set off that very day, beginning their journey to the Starjade Forbidden Zone. The dog, Xing Que, stayed behind to watch over Universal Emptiness Temple.

    ......

    Two dayster.

    An enormous chaotic belt stretched as far as the eye could see through a boundlessly vast stretch of stars.

    Lightning surged in the depths of the chaos, producing a low rumbling that shook the surrounding stars.

    Terrifying, cmitous power swept outward, enveloping everyst inch of the surrounding space.

    This was the Starjade Forbidden Zone. One of the stars¡¯ seven great forbidden zones!

    About twenty years ago, an enormous change took ce here. Not one of those who¡¯d entered since had ever returned!

    During the End of the Dharma, immortals saw the Starjade Forbidden Zone as their only path to life, and countless immortals from all across the stars sought refuge there. All of them hoped to find that path to salvation.

    But in the end, the overwhelming majority died bitterly!

    ording to the Tailor, after his subordinates chased the Antique Dealer into the Starjade Forbidden Zone, he entered a mysterious, run-down temple, never to return.

    No one knew if he was alive or dead.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    An arc of light shot over, then stopped in front of Daoist Master Red Cloud and Su Yi.

    Practically simultaneously, heartyughter rang out.

    ¡°Celestial Red Cloud, you¡¯re finally here.¡±

    Four figures shot over apanying this voice.

    The first was a man in a schrly <i>Fangjin </i>head covering and Confucian robes. He carried a scroll in his hands.

    Then there was an elder in worn-out beast skin robes. He had a saber on his back.

    Next was a woman shrouded entirely in long ck robes. Only her pale amber eyes were visible.

    Finally, there was a clear-faced, youthful monk holding a set of prayer beads.

    Their auras were as inscrutable as the chaos itself. It was difficult to discern the truth of their abilities.

    But even just standing there casually, they emitted a formless pressure, as if they looked down on all of creation!

    It was the man in Confucian robes who¡¯d greeted Daoist Master Red Cloud.

    He carried a scroll, and he had a distinguished, elegant bearing.

    Daoist Master Red Cloud merely inclined her head, but it counted as a greeting.

    She then said to Su Yi, ¡°These four were peak Void Realm True Immortals in life. To prevent a bacsh from the Laws, they have no choice but to use secret treasures to suppress their cultivation bases.¡±

    Su Yi nodded.

    On the way here, she¡¯d told him that four experts of the Immortal Dao would apany them on their trip to the Starjade Forbidden Zone.

    There was no doubt that these were the four experts in question.

    ¡°And this must be Fellow Daoist Su. A promising youth, just as the rumors say. There¡¯s no one else like him!¡± The man in Confucian robes smiled and introduced himself. ¡°My name is Yun Huaqing, but now, I¡¯m just another pitiful revenant.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Su Yi said tly. He paid the man no further heed.

    Su Yi ignored the other three Void Realm True Immortals too. He had absolutely no intention of taking the initiative to get to know them.

    His attitude was cold, prideful, and aloof. The man in Confucian robes couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, and his brow furrowed imperceptibly.

    But then, he looked at his threepanions.

    The elder in beast skin robes grinned, as if mocking Yun Huaqing for inviting rejection.

    The woman shrouded in ck robes took another look at Su Yi. Her pale golden eyes didn¡¯t so much as fluctuate with emotion.

    The youthful-looking monk broke into an easy grin. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, you¡¯re no ordinary person, so we naturally cannot mistake you for one.¡±

    With that, he approached, sped his fist, and inclined his head. ¡°My Buddhist name is Zhe Yin. Greetings, Fellow Daoist Su.¡±

    Su Yi nced at the seemingly youthful¡ªbut in truth, ancient¡ªmonk, then said out of nowhere, ¡°Are you a Guardian of the Faith in Northriver Immortal Province¡¯s Sanskrit Cloud temple?¡±

    The crowd found this question entirely unexpected, but then they recalled that Su Yi hade here with Daoist Master Red Cloud, so they quickly made sense of it.

    There was no doubt about it. All of them assumed that Daoist Master Red Cloud had told him of their origins.

    Only Daoist Master Red Cloud herself knew better. Her bright, clear eyes narrowed and shed with a hint of strange light. She hadn¡¯t told Su Yi a thing about theirpanions¡¯ origins!

    ¡°I am indeed,¡± said the monk.

    A long time ago, while Wang Ye was still protecting the Sixth Gate of Heaven, he had a good brother-in-arms, someone who¡¯d found alongside him in numerous bloody, life-or-death battles.

    A Buddhist cultivator from the Northriver Immortal Province¡¯s Sanskrit Cloud Temple!

    This had happened a long, long time ago.

    Nheless, when Su Yi recognized Zhe Yin¡¯s origins, an irrepressible grief and mncholy arose in his heart.

    Those were Wang Ye¡¯s emotions!

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Su Yi said calmly, ¡°If we run into danger on this expedition, I¡¯ll ensure your safety.¡±

    His words left the others gobsmacked. This promise caught them sopletely off guard that they almost thought they¡¯d misheard.

    Even Daoist Master Red Cloud was unwittingly stunned. She suddenly thought back to Universal Temple, and what the dog Xing Que had told her.

    The atmosphere was stifled and a bit strange.

    A junior wanted to ensure a Void Realm True Immortal¡¯s safety?

    Anyone who¡¯d heard that would have found it... absurd!

 Chapter 1434 - Immortals Heed My Commands

    <h4>Chapter 1434 - Immortals Heed My Commands</h4>

    The schrly Yun Huaqing chuckled. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, why only offer to protect the monk? Isn¡¯t that favoritism?¡±

    Su Yi disregarded this.

    The monk Zhe Yin smiled. ¡°Then this humble monk will have to thank you in advance.¡±

    ¡°Time is precious,¡± Su Yi said to Daoist Master Red Cloud. ¡°If we¡¯re all here, let¡¯s set off.¡±

    From beginning to end, he paid Yun Huaqing no heed whatsoever.

    Being ignored twice in a row left Yun Huaqing feeling rather disrespected, and his expression darkened slightly. But in the end, he said nothing.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Daoist Master Red Cloud was even more direct. She took out a flower basket, which burst with bright red immortal light, enveloping both her and Su Yi. They then shot toward the distant, chaotic Starjade Forbidden Zone.

    The others followed shortly after.

    ¡°Ol¡¯ Yun, seems our Fellow Daoist Su rather dislikes you,¡± transmitted the old man in beast skins. His voice was tinged with sadistic glee.

    Yuan Huaqing transmitted expressionlessly, ¡°Was he any politer to you or Fellow Daoist Yu Ning?¡±

    Yu Ning was the womanpletely cloaked in ck.

    The elder in beast skins chuckled. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su controls the power of reincarnation. Despite his tender young age, he can y Universe Realm immortal revenants. It¡¯s understandable that he¡¯d be a bit arrogant and aloof. And Celestial Red Cloud is backing him. Even if he were far more arrogant, who could say anything?¡±

    Yun Huaqing frowned. ¡°Ol Bao, what¡¯re you going on about all that for?¡±

    The old man shook his head. ¡°I have no other intentions. I just want to tell you that Celestial Red Cloud is overseeing this operation, and that we¡¯ll need Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s assistance. Whatever you do, don¡¯t think any untoward thoughts.¡±

    Yun Huaqing snorted coldly. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯d sink to a mere junior¡¯s level?¡±

    The old man in beast skinsughed. ¡°I hope not.¡±

    As the two of them transmitted to each other, the group shot into the Starjade Immortal Ruins.

    ......

    Chaos churned, and lightning crackled.

    A dimly lit, deste world appeared before the group.

    Heaven and earth were overcast. Everywhere they looked, they saw the rubble of copsed mountains. Nothing grew, not even an inch of grass.

    Barren and bleak. A dense air of death filled thendscape.

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    A thick, blood-red lightning bolt ripped through the chaotic, dark gray clouds. It tore through the sky and descended upon Su Yi and hispanions.

    Daoist Master Red Cloud was at the front of the group, and she activated that worn-out flower basket.

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    A deafening impact rang out. The basket blocked the blood-red lightning, scattering remnants of electricity in all directions.

    But Daoist Master Red Cloud staggered on her feet.

    ¡°That¡¯s the same cmitous aura of the End of the Dharma!¡± eximed Yun Huaqing, his eyes full of deep-seated dread. ¡°Why does that catastrophe¡¯s power linger in this sted ce?¡±

    ¡°That attack was strong, but it''s far, far weaker than the power that burst forth during the End of the Dharma. It¡¯s at most strong enough to threaten a Universe Realm Immortal,¡± said the old man in beast skins.

    During the End of the Dharma, that catastrophic power was enough to destroy even peak Void Realm True Immortals like them with ease!

    ¡°It really is strange,¡± said the woman in the ck cloak. Her voice was feminine and soft, slightly muffled, with a hint of maism. The sound was pleasing to the ears, with a distinctive charm.

    Only her pale golden eyes were visible, but the figure beneath the cloak was clearly slender, graceful, and extraordinary.

    ¡°Everyone, be careful. To the best of this humble monk¡¯s knowledge, numerous old-timers every bit as strong as us met their ends here during the End of the Dharma,¡± warned Zhe Yin.

    But it was then that Su Yi said out of nowhere, ¡°If we encounter simr cmitous power again, leave it to me.¡±

    ¡°You?¡± The crowd was bbergasted.

    The monk in beast skin robes couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, that¡¯s the power of the End of the Dharma! In ancient times, it destroyed the Path of Transcendence and slew too many immortals to cou-....¡±

    <i>Crack!</i>

    Before he could finish, lightning boomed overhead, and yet another bolt of blood-red lightning ripped through the skies.

    It was as if Su Yi had precognition. He immediately took out the Divine Replenishment Furnace.

    <i>Weng~</i>

    The fist-sized Divine Replenishment Furnace. Purple immortal qi billowed out of the opening.

    The furnace swept through the air and gathered the entire bolt of lightning. A momentter, it trembled violently in obvious duress.

    As Su Yi put the furnace away, a wisp of the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ aura surged into the furnace, instantly suppressing the blood-red lightning.

    Upon closer inspection, the blood-red lightning transformed into a dazzlingly bright bundle of tribtion light. It was full of a strange, cmitous aura, but it was nowpletely sealed and unable to even budge.

    <i>Although this aura is far weaker than that of the End of the Dharma, its power is sufficient to threaten Universe Realm Immortals.</i>

    After witnessing this, the way the others looked at him shifted. They seemed astonished, and they obviously hadn¡¯t expected this.

    Especially the old man in beast skins. He rubbed his nose awkwardly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just pretend I didn¡¯t say any of that.¡±

    Yun Huaqing, however, stared at the Divine Replenishment Furnace. ¡°What a mystical immortal treasure! Might I ask what you intend to do with the cmitous aura you¡¯ve gathered?¡±

    The others looked over curiously too.

    No matter how strong they¡¯d been in life, they were ultimately just revenants. Although they had their means of countering that cmitous power, none of them dared attempt to suppress it, much less collect it.

    Doing so would inevitably lead to a bacsh!

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°I want to study it and see if I can discern any of its secrets.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    Su Yi had said little between now and their first meeting.

    But every time he opened his mouth, he left these immeasurably ancient Void Realm True Immortalspletely gobsmacked.

    For a while, they didn¡¯t even know what to say. Even the woman obscured beneath her dark cloak couldn¡¯t help but re-evaluate Su Yi, as if trying to see through him.

    The Divine Replenishment Furnace in his hands drew the old monsters¡¯ attention¡ªand astonishment¡ªtoo.

    After all, the End of the Dharma all but destroyed the immortals of that era. Even though some immortal treasures had survived, practically all of them were badly damaged.

    But Su Yi¡¯s Divine Replenishment Furnace was obviously extraordinary. It could even withstand the aura of a catastrophe!

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been astonished?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Daoist Master Red Cloud led the way, and the group set off once more.

    Along the way, every time that blood-red lightning fell, Daoist Master Red Cloud stopped and waited for Su Yi to gather it within the furnace before continuing ahead.

    The group¡¯s initial astonishment soon faded, and before long, they¡¯d grown ustomed to this strangeness.

    The way they saw it, the Divine Replenishment Furnace was instrumental in Su Yi¡¯s ability to pull this off.

    ¡°Celestial Red Cloud, I heard that we old-timers aren¡¯t the only ones who¡¯vee to the Starjade Forbidden Grounds,¡± Yu Qinghua said suddenly. ¡°I suspect that when we proceed to the Endless Treasure Grounds, we¡¯ll most likely wind up butting heads with the others.

    They¡¯de to the Starjade Forbidden Grounds to resolve their predicaments and find enough resources to sustain their cultivation.

    Or you could say that they were seeking out that mysterious ce the immortals had considered a ¡°path to life¡± during the End of the Dharma!

    That was the only way these Void Realm True Immortals could prevent their cultivations from regressing and their vitality from ebbing.

    The Endless Treasure Grounds Yun Huaqing spoke of was the very ¡°path to life¡± of rumors!

    Long ago, during the End of the Dharma, numerous immortals came here in search of it, but in the end, practically all of them failed and perished during the catastrophe.

    But things were different now. Countless years had passed, and the End of the Dharma was ancient history. The Human Realm was now ushering in a new golden age. The long-vanished Path of Transcendence was returning, but that wasn¡¯t all. Even immortal revenants like them were starting to awaken from dormancy.

    That made this the perfect opportunity to seek out the rumored path to life!

    ¡°That¡¯s indeed possible,¡± Daoist Master Red Cloud said with a nod. ¡°But there¡¯s no need for undue concern.¡±

    Yun Huaqing said contemtively, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m worried that they¡¯ll target Fellow Daoist Su. If that happens, we¡¯ll be in for trouble. After all, everyone knows that he controls the power of reincarnation. That will prove immensely useful here in the Starjade Forbidden Grounds.¡±

    Daoist Master Red Cloud¡¯s delicate eyebrows furrowed slightly. ¡°You think we aren¡¯t capable of protecting him?¡±

    Yun Huaqing shook his head and said patiently, ¡°I just want to seize this opportunity to ask him to break our curses. That way, we¡¯ll be even stronger should we run into enemies.¡±

    Daoist Master Red Cloud instantly understood. All that talk, and he really just wanted Su Yi to help them break their curses. She looked at the others and discovered that all of them were eyeing Su Yi eagerly.

    But before she could say anything, Su Yi said, ¡°Breaking your curses is trivial for me. I¡¯d naturally be happy to assist you.¡±

    All of them instantly looked delighted.

    But then, Su Yi continued, ¡°But I have a condition.¡±

    The immortals looked at each other. Inwardly, they were a bit displeased. All of them were in the same camp. It was only right that they helped each other. Who¡¯d have thought that Su Yi would have conditions?

    But they couldn¡¯tin. They had connections to Daoist Master Red Cloud, but this was their first time seeing Su Yi. They had no bond to speak of.

    They didn¡¯t like it, but they could ept Su Yi directly stating his terms.

    Daoist Master Red Cloud never expressed her opinion. She just stood there quietly, her clear gaze never rippling. No one could tell what she was thinking.

    ¡°What are your conditions? Please speak directly, Fellow Daoist,¡± said the old man in beast skins.

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°On the road ahead, if you run into insurmountable peril, follow my orders.¡±

    The crowd was stunned, and their expressions shifted.

    And here these Void Realm True Immortals had thought Su Yi was going to use this opportunity to squeeze a few extra ¡°benefits¡± out of them. They¡¯d even mentally prepared themselves to ¡°open a vein¡± and fork over a pile of treasure.

    But Su Yi¡¯s conditions werepletely different from what they¡¯d expected!

    But when they considered the implications, all of them were offended!

    ¡°Follow <i>your </i>orders?¡± The woman in ck finally broke her silence. She was obviously a bit displeased. <i>A junior dares order us about? How impudent!</i>

    Yun Huaqing sighed. ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re making this difficult for us. After all, our lives are on the line. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult for us to agree to your terms.¡±

    They were all Void Realm True Immortals!

    If they really ran into insurmountable peril, how could they possibly follow a junior¡¯s orders? That¡¯d be like ying around with their lives!

    <i>How could Su Yi demand such a thing? He¡¯s simply sick in the head!</i>

 Chapter 1435 - That Treasure Has an Owner

    <h4>Chapter 1435 - That Treasure Has an Owner</h4>

    Su Yi saw the Void Realm True Immortals¡¯ displeasure, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He just waited quietly.

    The monk, Zhe Yin, thought for a moment, then said warmly, ¡°Celestial Red Cloud is leading this expedition. With an extraordinary figure like her overseeing things, we have nothing to worry about. Fellow Daoist Su, might I ask why you¡¯d make such a request? I¡±m struggling to understand.¡±

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s to make sure that all of you survive this.¡±

    ¡°???¡± Zhe Yin couldn¡¯t help but fall silent. He looked at Daoist Master Red Cloud, and the others followed suit.

    ¡°I agree,¡± said Daoist Master Red Cloud, her expression tranquil. She didn¡¯t even pause to think.

    The crowd was stunned.

    Yun Huaqing furrowed his brow. ¡°Celestial Red Cloud, this is no game. You...¡±

    Before he could finish, the elder in beast skins smiled. ¡°I agree too.¡±

    The monk, Zhe Yin, thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Count me in.¡±

    The woman in the ck cloak sank into silence, but in the end, she said, ¡°I agree with whatever Red Cloud decides.¡±

    There was no doubt about it. She was averse to following Su Yi¡¯s orders, but she agreed due to her trust in Daoist Master Red Cloud.¡±

    ¡°Why are you all...¡± Yun Huaqing was stunned, and he found this absurd. They were a group of lofty Void Realm True Immortals, but they¡¯d all agreed to follow a mere junior¡¯s orders?

    What was this worlding to?

    Wasn¡¯t this a bit too insane?

    Yun Huaqing took a deep breath, gnashed his teeth, and said, ¡°I... agree!¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, his cheeks heated up. He felt as if he¡¯d just pped himself, and he was almost too ashamed to show his face.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve all agreed, I¡¯ll say this in advance: if we run into trouble on the road ahead, and if anyone ruins things by refusing to follow orders, I won¡¯t let them off!¡± said Su Yi.

    The Void Realm True Immortals frowned, but in the end, they held back.

    Only Daoist Master Red Cloud nodded. ¡°That¡¯s how it ought to be.¡±

    Su Yi then proceeded to break all of their curses. Naturally, that went for Daoist Master Red Cloud too.

    The Void Realm True Immortals instantly felt much better. Their whole bodies rxed, and their expressions filled with delight and relief.

    As revenants, the power of the curse bound them. They could live without resolving it, but it would be a pitiful existence; they¡¯d be neither fully alive nor fully dead. They¡¯d also have no hope of making any further progress in their cultivation!

    Now that their curses had been broken, they¡¯d effectively received a new chance at life!

    The group then continued their expedition. Here in the Starjade Forbidden Grounds, danger lurked on every corner. Hundred-thousand-foot spatial rifts, raging windstorms of cmitous power, strange and unpredictable rains of immortal light, sudden, unexpected beams of spatial and temporal power...

    Any one of these dangers was sufficient to tear an immortal to shreds with ease!

    However, with Daoist Master Red Cloud leading the way, the group avoided the innumerable perils, startled but unharmed.

    Along the way, Daoist Master Red Cloud finally couldn¡¯t help but transmit to Su Yi, ¡°Why did you ask us to follow your orders?¡±

    All Su Yi said in response was, ¡°We¡¯re traveling together, so I have to ensure everyone makes it out alive.¡±

    He¡¯d said something simr before, too.

    But it was only after hearing him repeat it that Daoist Master Red Cloud seemed to understand, and she solemnly thanked him.

    Others might see Su Yi as a junior and object to his conditions. They might even consider him sick in the head.

    Daoist Master Red Cloud wouldn¡¯t do that.

    She knew that if it were really as she suspected, Su Yi had already awakened the memory of his past life as an immortal. With his status and capabilities, he waspletely qualified to order any of those present about!

    There was no need for Su Yi to do such a thing, yet for some inexplicable reason, he¡¯d gone and done it anyway.

    Why?

    Because he saw them as his allies! They would share both joys and sorrows!

    When she looked at it this way, Yun Huaqing and the others¡¯ aversion seemed petty.

    Of course, this came down to a difference in perception. Daoist Master Red Cloud naturally didn¡¯t mind, and she could tell Su Yi wasn¡¯t concerned about the others¡¯ reactions.

    <i>Fellow Daoist Su really is different from before...</i> thought Daoist Master Red Cloud. She felt an almost irrepressible urge to ask if it was really as she suspected. Was Su Yi really the Sword Fanatic in his past life, the mightiest of the Central Immortal Court¡¯s ten Immortal Lords?

    But in the end, she forced the question back down. Everyone had their secrets. It was enough to know where they stood; she didn¡¯t necessarily need to get to the bottom of everything.

    This was also a form of respect.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi rubbed his forehead. I could clearly sense that his sixth incarnation was affecting his behavior!

    When he made those conditions earlier, his behavior didn¡¯t seem at all inappropriate to him. But thinking back on it now, that wasn¡¯t in his nature! It would have been more typical for him to watch coldly from the sidelines. He wouldn¡¯t have taken the initiative to get involved.

    But now, he understood.

    This was how Wang Ye did things.

    Wang Ye spent his youth protecting the Northriver Immortal Province¡¯s Sixth Gate of Heaven. He and hisrades fought side-by-side on a blood-soaked battlefield, living and dying alongside each other.

    Every time they took action, Wang Ye did everything in his power to ensure the safety of his allies!

    Even when someone died in battle, he¡¯d bring back their corpse and give them a proper burial personally!

    <i>It¡¯s actually an admirable good habit, but if you think you can use this method to subtly influence me and take me over without me even noticing, you¡¯re doomed to failure. </i>Su Yi¡¯s gaze was bright and clear as he said to himself, <i>For now, I''ll just stand back and watch. Let¡¯s see what kind of waves you can create, and how great an impact you can have on me!</i>

    ......

    An hourter.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, look over there! That looks like the temple you were after!¡± the old man in beast skins suddenly spoke and pointed into the distance.

    This was a run-down, overcast stretch ofnd. The groundy in utter ruin, and dark clouds permeated the sky.

    It was indistinct through the dense fog, but they could dimly discern a uniquely shaped ancient building. It was pitch-ck and fully one hundred feet tall.

    It really did look like a ruined temple, and it had a strange, mysterious air about it.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s most likely it.¡± Su Yi nodded. On their way here, he¡¯d told the others that he was searching for an old friends¡¯ whereabouts.

    The old friend in question was the Antique Dealer, who was supposedly trapped within a temple.

    The group had already passed all sorts of ces, but they¡¯d yet to find a ce of that description.

    Now, they¡¯d finally discovered something!

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s all go have a look.¡± Daoist Master Red Cloud led the way.

    When they arrived at the ruins, Daoist Master Red Cloud stopped and frowned before they could approach the mysterious temple. ¡°It seems someone beat us there.¡±

    She¡¯d only just said this when...

    <i>Boom¡ª¡ª!</i>

    The sounds of fiercebat emanated from the distant, fog-shrouded temple. Immediately afterward, light soared into the firmament and resplendent mes swept outward, illuminating the entire stretch of heaven and earth. The light dispersed the dark fog.

    Then, three figures shot out of the mysterious temple.

    The temple copsed behind them, reducedpletely to rubble.

    Su Yi¡¯spanions were stunned. They wouldn¡¯t have expected that they¡¯d reach their destination, only for it to copse before they could even explore it!

    Did that mean that the friend Su Yi was hoping to find... had long since perished?

    They instinctively looked at the three figures who¡¯d just escaped the temple.

    Two men and one woman.

    Their leader was a tall, stalwart man in a feather coat. He had an extraordinarily terrifying, imposing aura.

    He now held a bronze treasure pagoda aloft, his expression full of excitement and fervor as he threw back his head andughed, ¡°Hahaha! We didn¡¯t risk our lives for nothing. Who¡¯d have thought we¡¯d acquire such a supreme treasure? I dare say with certainty that this is a Saint Immortal treasure!¡±

    Delight was written all over his face

    But then, he seemed to sense something. He whipped his head around and gazed into the distance. His eyes shone like golden torches, bright yet imposing as he locked onto Su Yi and hispanions. His smile quickly disappeared.

    Meanwhile, hispanions noticed their presence too, and both of them were instantly on guard.

    ¡°So, it was them.¡± The old man in beast skins recognized them, and he quickly transmitted an introduction to Su Yi.

    Actually, in stark contrast with the others, the old man had been extremely friendly to Su Yi on their way here.

    Su Yi quickly learned that the leader of that group was called Xiao Changning, and hispanions were Zhou Zhe and Xue Qiaozhi.

    All three were Void Realm True Immortals, and they¡¯din dormant in the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone until quite recently!

    However, Su Yi¡¯s attention was focused squarely on the bronze treasure pagoda in Xiao Changning¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Daoist Master Red Cloud? So, you¡¯re here too.¡± Xue Changning¡¯s pupils constricted. He recognized Daoist Master Red Cloud and the old man in beast skins too.

    A momentter, the man in the feather coat chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s a pity, but you arrivedte. We¡¯ve already acquired the good fortune here.¡±

    Before the others could say anything, Su Yi said calmly, ¡°That stroke of fortune has long since had an owner. That treasure belongs to my friend. Leave it behind, and I¡¯ll let you leave in peace.¡±

    Xiao Changning andpany reacted as if they¡¯d just heard an enormous joke. They couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly.

    Xiao Changning looked Su Yi up and down without the slightest reservation, then said as if enlightened, ¡°Ah, you must be Su Yi, the one who controls the power of reincarnation. Heh. If you want to seize our good fortune, you¡¯d beste up with a better excuse!¡±

    His gaze was full of mockery, and his words were utterly derisive.

    The man beside him, Zhou Zhe, said coldly, ¡°You say this treasure has an owner. Well? Where is he?¡±

    Zhou Zhe was an elegantly handsome man in indigo, with an ancient sword on his back. He too had an extraordinarily imposing presence.

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°If it¡¯s as I suspect, he¡¯s hiding within the treasure pagoda.¡±

    The crowd was stunned.

    Xiao Changningughed derisively. ¡°What a joke! We investigated the pagoda earlier and found no trace of anyone inside!¡±

    The woman they called Xue Qiaozhi chuckled. ¡°Little fellow, how about... you call and see if anyone answers?¡±

    Her voice was teasing, and herpanions burst intoughter.

    Daoist Master Red Cloud frowned, her gaze frosting over.

    Against all expectations, however, Su Yi actually nodded. ¡°That works too. Hey, old cheapskate, if you¡¯re still alive, hurry up and say something. Otherwise, I won¡¯t bother with this any further.¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when, to the crowd¡¯s utter astonishment, a frantic voice emerged from the bronze treasure pagoda in Xiao Changning¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Something!!!¡±

 Chapter 1436 - Each Lamer Than the One Before

    <h4>Chapter 1436 - Each Lamer Than the One Before</h4>

    ¡°Something¡ª!¡±

    It was just one word, but it was tinged with panic, delight, excitement, and urgency all at once.

    It was extraordinarily clear against the overcastndscape, to the point that it stung the ears.

    Xiao Changning, Zhou Zhe, and Xue Qiaozhi¡¯s smiles froze in ce, their expressions suddenly unsightly.

    Meanwhile, Daoist Master Red Cloud, Yun Huaqing, and the others were surprised. <i>There really was someone in the bronze treasure pagoda?</i>

    There was no doubt about it. Su Yi hadn¡¯t just been making things up, and he wasn¡¯t just scrambling for excuses to snipe their treasure. The pagoda really already had an owner.

    Su Yi inwardly sighed in relief. He recognized the bronze treasure pagoda.

    The Antique Dealer had once smugly shown it off, saying it was a supreme treasure he¡¯d found in an ancient ruin.

    He said not to let its rusted exterior fool him, and that it contained secrets unfathomable to even gods and ghosts! He was sure that, when the right moment arrived, this treasure would shine.

    There was no doubt about it. The Tailor¡¯s subordinates had chased the Antique Dealer here, and he¡¯d relied on the bronze treasure pagoda to survive ever since.

    ¡°It¡¯s just as Fellow Daoist Su said. Give us the treasure, and I¡¯ll let you leave with your lives,¡± said Daoist Master Red Cloud. She didn¡¯t hesitate in the slightest. Instead, she approached and fixed her clear gaze on the three of them.

    Yun Huaqing and the others approached as well, brimming with aggression. Their eyes were utterly cold.

    The atmosphere was instantly stifled and murderous.

    ¡°No way!¡± The indigo-d swordsman, Zhou Zhe, said coldly, ¡°This treasure was left here, and we found it, so it belongs to us!¡±

    A rustled ck saber scabbard appeared in Daoist Master Red Cloud¡¯s hands, and she shed the air without another word.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A streak of ck saber qi exploded into being and attacked from afar. The air exploded around it.

    A turbulent waterfall of saber qi threatened to split heaven and earth in two.

    ¡°Break!¡± Xiao Changning snorted coldly, took out a war spear, and met the saber qi head-on.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    Heaven and earth shook, and firelight ran rampant.

    Although Xiao Changning helped Zhou Zhe block this attack, the impact sent him staggering back. His clothes billowed around him, and his face flushed red with obvious exertion.

    Even his spear wailed and buzzed in his grip.

    Just one sh, but Xiao Changning almost couldn¡¯t take it.

    This terrifying power left everyone present shaken.

    But Daoist Master Red Cloud seemed somewhat displeased. She was just about to strike again when...

    ¡°Wait!¡± Xue Qiaozhi suddenly shrieked. ¡°Red Cloud, do you have any idea how great a price we paid to bring this treasure out of the temple?¡±

    She gnashed her teeth and said, ¡°We lost four Void-level immortal treasures and more than ten immortal talismans! We also had to ovee the temple¡¯s countless perils before we could leave with...¡±

    But before she could finish, Daoist Master Red Cloud interrupted, ¡°What does any of that have to do with me?¡±

    Xue Qiaozhi left the rest unsaid, her face ashen.

    Xiao Changning said gravely, ¡°Want the pagoda? Fine. But shouldn¡¯t you at least... give us a little something in exchange?¡±

    Everyone could tell that Xiao Changning was backing down! He dared not fight Daoist Master Red Cloud head-on!

    ¡°A price?¡± Daoist Master Red Cloud said with a tranquil look on her face. ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough that we¡¯ll let you leave this ce alive?¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    Xiao Changning was so angry that he almost coughed up blood. It was just as Xue Qiaozhi had said. The three of them had ovee almost certain doom, venturing deep into the temple and paying a heavy price before finally acquiring the bronze treasure pagoda.

    But before they could even celebrate, this ¡°cooked duck¡± upped and flew away. Who could possibly have been happy?

    Who... wouldn¡¯t have been furious?

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Will you give it up? Or not?¡± Daoist Master Red Cloud was obviously running out of patience.

    The old man in beast skins, the monk, and the cloaked woman had already readied themselves for battle.

    The sight of their seething murderous intent put unprecedented pressure on Xiao Changning and his allies. Finally, Xiao Changning gnashed his teeth and furiously tossed the pagoda over.

    ¡°Take it!!!¡±

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Daoist Master Red Cloud grabbed the pagoda, then passed it to Su Yi.

    ¡°Red Cloud, don¡¯t get excited prematurely,¡± said Xiao Changning. He took a deep breath, his gaze sinister. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that word of you bringing Su Yi to the Starjade Forbidden Zone has already startled numerous immortals into action!

    ¡°Including the Holy Son of Vast Ocean Mountain, Gu Yuanque!¡±

    Gu Yuanque!

    Hua Qinghai eximed, ¡°He¡¯s really in the Human Realm?¡±

    The old man in beast skins and the others looked surprised too.

    Vast Ocean Mountain.

    They were one of the peak ancient orthodoxies of the Immortal Realm, a true Immortal King faction. In fact, their ranks had given rise to more than just one Immortal King.

    At Vast Ocean Mountain, those qualified to call themselves Holy Sons all had thetent potential to be Saint Realm Immortal Lords!

    A long, long time ago, Gu Yuanque became one of Vast Ocean Mountain¡¯s Holy Sons!

    Daoist Master Red Cloud had obviously heard of him too. Her delicate brow furrowed slightly, but she didn¡¯t seem overly surprised.

    As for Su Yi? He couldn¡¯t care less. He was busy evaluating the bronze treasure pagoda.

    ¡°Hah. You wouldn¡¯t have guessed it, right?¡± Xiao Changningughed, but his eyes were icy. ¡°Gu Yuanque has already joined forces with many of our allies. They¡¯ve arrived in the Endless Treasure Grounds!

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to say more. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re well aware that the moment Su Yi shows his face, he¡¯ll be the target of countless arrows!

    ¡°Do you still have the courage to proceed?¡±

    With that, Xiao Changning led Zhou Zhe and Xue Qiaozhi away.

    ¡°This will be trouble!¡± the old man in beast skins said gravely. ¡°Rumor has it that Gu Yuanque is cold, cruel, and iparably tyrannical. His ruthlessness is unrivaled, and now, he¡¯s joined forces with a whole group of experts. The moment they set their sights on us, we¡¯ll be in for endless trouble!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± said Yun Huaqing. ¡°With Celestial Red Cloud here, Gu Yuanque won¡¯t dare act up, not unless he¡¯s stupid.¡±

    The monk Zhe Yin said gravely, ¡°The trouble is, if they¡¯ve long since set their sights on Fellow Daoist Su, there¡¯s no way they¡¯ll back down.¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, you said that if we encountered insurmountable peril, we were to act in ordance with your orders. Well? How do you propose we resolve this?¡± The cloaked woman, Yu Ning, fixed her pale golden eyes on Su Yi.

    Everyone¡¯s expressions turned a bit strange.

    There was no doubt about it; Yu Ning was still nursing a grudge over Su Yi¡¯s insistence that she follow his orders.

    Su Yi fiddled with the pagoda and said distractedly, ¡°Minor trouble, that¡¯s all. Would you really call this ¡®insurmountable peril?¡¯¡±

    ¡°???¡± The group was stunned. <i>He calls this ¡®minor trouble?¡¯</i>

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°Very well. If, when the timees, you cannot resolve this, just do as I say.¡±

    The Void Realm True Immortals all felt stifled and dejected. They were so angry that they almost burst intoughter. <i>He makes it sound like we¡¯re all ipetent!</i>

    Daoist Master Red Cloud said, ¡°Gu Yuanque really doesn¡¯t amount to much. No need for undue concern.¡±

    It was only after she said this that the old-timers resisted the urge to take Su Yi to task for the humiliating implications of his seemingly harmless words.

    ¡°Why note out, you old cheapskate?¡± Su Yi looked at the bronze treasure pagoda and whispered.

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to.¡± The Antique Dealer¡¯s voice emanated from within the pagoda. ¡°I¡¯m worried that this is a trick. What if you¡¯re really the Tailor impersonating the Temple Master? In that case, better to just stay hidden. Unless you can prove that you¡¯re really the Temple Master! Of course, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you. I¡¯m just being cautious. That old schemer the Tailor is just too insidious; I have to be on guard. Anything could be one of his traps.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find this amusing. This was the Antique Dealer: scrupulously cautious at all times. But it was for this reason that no matter how great the wind and waves, he always managed to eke out a path to survival.

    ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll exin the situation to you after I¡¯ve left the Starjade Forbidden Zone,¡± said Su Yi.

    Yun Huaqing suddenly interjected, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, that pagoda is extraordinary! It¡¯s obviously a Saint-level immortal treasure!¡±

    His gaze was heated as he repeatedly examined the pagoda.

    Saint-level immortal treasures were refined by Saint Realm Immortal Lords. They contained Saint Immortal Laws, and their power was terrifying beyond measure.

    They were first-rate immortal weapons even in the Immortal Realm. Here in the Human Realm, they were all but impossible to find!

    It wasn¡¯t just Yun Huaqing. The old man in beast skins and the monk were stunned too. They couldn¡¯t even imagine how this friend of Su Yi¡¯s hand acquired such a treasure!

    It was truly unbelievable!

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Su Yi nced at Yun Huaqing.

    Yun Huaqing froze, stunned, then considered his words carefully. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, please don¡¯t take offense. It just seems to me that if we take control of this treasure, it¡¯ll be a powerful killer weapon. We¡¯ll be able to face even mighty foes with confidence.¡±

    Before Su Yi could say anything, the old man in beast skins said with displeasure, ¡°That treasure belongs to Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s friend. How could you suggest something so unreasonable?¡±

    Zhe Yin nced at Yun Huaqing. ¡°It really is a bit inappropriate.¡±

    Yun Huaqing snapped, ¡°It¡¯s true that this treasure has caught my eye, but I don¡¯t covet it. I¡¯m just considering all of our well-being! Clear your heads and think. We have a Saint-level treasure on our hands. Letting it go to waste would be no different from desecrating a heavenly treasure!¡±

    He paused, then said, ¡°If you don¡¯t trust me with it, we could entrust it to Celestial Red Cloud instead.¡±

    Daoist Master Red Cloud shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡±

    This rejection left Yun Huaqing feeling like he had no face left.

    From beginning to end, Su Yi didn¡¯t say a single word on the matter. He just took a deep, hard look at Yun Huaqing before saying to Daoist Master Red Cloud, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We should get out of here before we do anything else.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Daoist Master Red Cloud nodded back. The group then continued on their way, heading deeper into the Starjade Forbidden Grounds.

    Yun Huaqing was increasingly silent and sullen.

    The old man in beast skins, Bao Wentai, asionally took it upon himself to strike up a conversation with Su Yi. He was quite friendly, too.

    The woman in the ck cloak, Yu Ning, couldn¡¯t help but inwardly shake her head at this. <i>How could an old-timer like Bao Wentai fawn on a junior like this? It¡¯s truly shameless!</i>

    <i>And Yun Huaqing! Su Yi disliked him right from the start, yet he keeps provoking him. What for? Isn¡¯t he just inviting further snubs?</i>

    As for the monk, Zhe Yin? Yu Ning couldn¡¯t quite see through him. They weren¡¯t familiar, but she could tell that the seemingly youthful monk was far shrewder than either Yun Huaqing or Bao Wenti!

    As for Su Yi....

    Yu Ning furrowed her brow.

    She¡¯d lost track of how many years she¡¯d spent cultivating, but she¡¯d never once seen such an impudent junior before! He dared disregard Yun Huaqing, proim that he¡¯d ensure their safety, and demand that the Void Realm True Immortals must follow his orders to have their curses broken.

    It was simply insane!

    If not for Daoist Master Red Cloud overseeing things, Yu Ning would have long since given in to the urge to teach this wildly conceited junior a lesson!

    <i>At least Red Cloud and the monk are reliable, </i>thought Yu Ning. <i>As for Su Yi, Yun Huaqing, and Bao Wentai? Each ismer than the one before!</i>

 Chapter 1437 - Past Glories Erased by the Fierce Winds and Pelting Rain

    <h4>Chapter 1437 - Past Glories Erased by the Fierce Winds and Pelting Rain</h4>

    Heaven and earth were overcast. Everything was deste and bleak.

    The deeper they went into the Starjade Forbidden Grounds, the more perilous and terrifying it was. Strange, natural cmities lurked on every corner.

    Furthermore, the power of the blood-red lightning nketing the skies gradually grew all the more imposing.

    It was manifested of power left behind during the End of the Dharma, and it was full of a cmitous, destructive aura.

    Even the Void Realm True Immortals dared not touch it lightly.

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    A massive, branched bolt of blood-red lightning fell, filling the skies with stingingly powerful light and tearing open numerous long, narrow rifts.

    Su Yi took out the Divine Replenishment Furnace and met it head-on. Purple immortal light swept outward, gathering all of the blood-red lightning filling the skies.

    The Divine Replenishment Furnace trembled violently, as if wailing in grief. It would have been obvious to anyone that as mystical as this treasure was, it had absorbed more lightning than it could take. It wouldn¡¯t hold out much longer.

    But as soon as the furnacended in Su Yi¡¯s hand, it quieted down. Even the blood-red lightning surging within it condensed, then stilled.

    The Void Realm True Immortals gasped just watching this. They couldn¡¯t even imagine how Su Yi, a junior who¡¯d only recently stepped onto the Path of Transcendence, had achieved such a thing.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, have you seen through the End of the Dharma¡¯s secrets?¡± the old man in beast skins asked with a smile.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°I can¡¯t see them yet, but I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll figure it out eventually.¡±

    The group instantly lost interest, and they paid his efforts no further heed.

    After all, the power of the End of the Dharma had once swept the entire Human Realm. Countless dazzling experts of the Immortal Dao had attempted to discern its secrets, but without exception, all such efforts ended in failure.

    They most certainly didn¡¯t believe that a junior in the Nascent Divinity Realm could discern anything.

    ¡°Red Cloud, it won¡¯t be long before we reach the Endless Treasure Grounds. Shouldn¡¯t we prepare before going any further?¡± The cloaked Yu Ning said suddenly. ¡°I can say with certainty that Xiao Changning and his allies have already spread word of our arrival. It¡¯s highly likely that there¡¯s an ambush ready and waiting for us at the Endless Treasure Grounds!¡±

    The others were instantly solemn.

    Daoist Master Red Cloud looked at Su Yi. ¡°How do you see it, Fellow Daoist Su?¡±

    The others were instantly at a loss for words. <i>Why ask a junior his opinion about something so important?</i>

    Su Yi was sipping from a jug of wine. When he heard that, he said dismissively, ¡°Unless something truly unpredictable happens, such schemes are nothing in the face of absolute power. It¡¯s not even worth discussing.¡±

    Daoist Master Red Cloud nodded. ¡°I feel the same.¡±

    The group fell silent. After Daoist Master Red Cloud said that, they¡¯d lost their chance to argue.

    ......

    A little less than ten minutester, a swath of dazzling light appeared between heaven and earth.

    Upon closer inspection, it was a surging sea of fog. It nketed the sky, blotting out the sun.

    Countless resplendent arcs of light surged within the fog, flickering in and out of view like electricity. Their radiance tinged the fog with their bright, colorful hues.

    The Endless Treasure Grounds!

    During the End of the Dharma, immortals saw this mysterious ce as a refuge. They suspected it hid a true path to life.

    s, even now, no one had ever uncovered the Endless Treasure Grounds¡¯ secrets, nor had anyone found its reputed ¡°path to life.¡±

    But this only made the Endless Treasure Grounds seem all the more mysterious.

    There were also rumors that the catastrophe of the End of the Dharma had originated here!

    During the End of the Dharma, experts of the Immortal Dao searched the Endless Treasure Grounds and discovered a mysterious stone stele.

    It waspletely covered in a cursed aura that stretched between heaven and earth. Furthermore, it was strikingly simr to the aura of the End of the Dharma!

    In the days that followed, immortals¡ªnow immortal revenants¡ªinvestigated further, only to discover that the cursed power covering the stele was the same as the curse binding the revenants!

    And their curse originated from the End of the Dharma.

    On top of all that, the vast, fog-shrouded Endless Treasure Grounds were full of simr cursed auras!

    Daoist Master Red Cloud had invited Su Yi on this expedition because Su Yi controlled the power of reincarnation. This let him counter and erase the cursed power binding revenants!

    Of course, their true goal was finding enough resources to sustain their cultivation, but it would naturally be even better if they could find that rumored path to life!

    ¡°Those are the Endless Treasure Grounds. To us, they are the birthce of catastrophe, and of endless peril!

    ¡°But fortune and danger go hand in hand. This ce is more likely than any other to hide enormous good fortune, enough to satisfy the needs of our cultivation!¡±

    Yun Huaqing¡¯s eyes shed, and his expression filled with both longing and undisguisable dread.

    To them, the spiritual energy in the human realm was like a dried-up pool. It was difficult to maintain their cultivation in such an environment, let alone make progress!

    If they couldn¡¯t find enough cultivation resources, as time passed, their cultivations would fall, until eventually, they withered and died.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought you¡¯d really dare show up!¡±

    A burst of coldughter rang out.

    A figure shot out of the fog of the Endless Treasure Grounds¡¯ periphery.

    This was none other than Xiao Changning!

    Immediately afterward, one figure after another appeared throughout the surrounding skies. There were more than ten in total, and their ranks included Zhou Zhe and Xue Qiaozhi.

    After they appeared, both they and Xiao Changning clustered around that tall, stalwart man in Daoist robes patterned with wind and fire.

    His hair was tied in a Daoist topknot, and his features were clear and beautifully handsome. Sheathed swords hung at his sides, and he seemed as proud and dignified as a god!

    When his eyes opened and closed, they crackled with blue lightning, an iparably imposing sight.

    Xiao Changning and more than ten other Void Realm True Immortals clustered around him, making his extraordinary status all the more obvious.

    Gu Yuanque!

    The holy son of a peak faction of the Immortal Realm, Vast Ocean Mountain!

    When Yun Huaqing saw this lineup in the distance, he couldn¡¯t help but gasp. Bao Wentai¡¯s eyes narrowed, while Zhe Yin and Yu Ning looked solemn.

    It was just as they¡¯d expected. Gu Yuanque and the others really were waiting for them here!

    ¡°Brother Gu, that¡¯s Su Yi! The one who controls the power of reincarnation!¡± Xiao Changning pointed at the distant Su Yi and said icily, his voice rife with hatred, ¡°The Saint-level treasure I acquirednded in his hands, too!¡±

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    All of a sudden, around a dozen Void Realm True Immortals all looked at Su Yi, their eyes zing with tantly unconcealed intensity.

    As if they¡¯d set their sights on iparably enticing prey!

    Heaven and earth were rife with murderous intent. The atmosphere was tense and oppressive.

    Holy Son Gu Yuanque of Vast Ocean Mountain merely nced at Su Yi before focusing on Daoist Master Red Cloud. He smiled and inclined his head in greeting. ¡°Long time no see, Celestial Red Cloud.¡±

    Her expression remained tranquil. ¡°We aren¡¯t familiar.¡±

    Gu Yuanque said leisurely, ¡°Many in the Immortal Realm know your name, but only a select few know your origins.

    ¡°I heard from some of my seniors that your background isn¡¯t simple. You once appeared at the Central Immortal Pce¡¯s Immortal Peach Banquet, and they even seated you in the Central Pce. Moreover, a senior of my sect once saw you at the Night Banquet of Immortal Kings. That senior couldn¡¯t discern your origins, but still, this is clear proof of your extraordinary status.¡±

    As he spoke, Gu Yuanque couldn¡¯t help but feel rueful.

    The entire area fell deathly silent.

    Both Gu Yuanque¡¯spanions and Daoist Master Red Cloud¡¯spanions were stunned.

    Most of them were learning for the first time that Daoist Master Red Cloud had participated in the Immortal Peach Banquet, and she¡¯d even been invited to dine in their Central Pce!

    The Central Immortal Pce only hosted an Immortal Peach Banquet once every thousand years, and every single person they invited was a prominent expert of the Immortal Dao!

    Furthermore, if your status didn¡¯t meet their standards, they wouldn¡¯t let you into the Central Pce, not even if you were an Immortal Lord!

    And Mount Buzhou''s Night Banquet of Immortal Kings was even more extraordinary. Only Miracle Realm Immortal Kings were qualified to participate!

    Rumor had it that each Miracle Realm World King was only permitted to bring two juniors with them to the feast.

    Yet Daoist Master Red Cloud had participated in both the Immortal Peach Banquet and the Night Banquet of Immortal Kings. Who wouldn¡¯t have been astonished?

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought Celestial Red Cloud had experienced something so extraordinary...¡± eximed Yun Huaqing. The way he looked at her changed.

    But it wasn¡¯t just him. The same was true of Bao Wentai and the others. They hadn¡¯t known any of this!

    Only Su Yi stood there, hands behind his back, as tranquil as ever.

    After fusing with Wang Ye¡¯s memories, he immediately discerned Daoist Master Red Cloud¡¯s origins, and he naturally didn¡¯t find any of this surprising.

    ¡°All of that happened a long time ago,¡± Daoist Master Red Cloud said lightly. ¡°Surely you didn¡¯t bring so many people to block our path just to have a chat?¡±

    Gu Yuanque sighed. ¡°It¡¯s true. All of that is ancient history. During the Age of Fallen Immortals, cmity befell the Central Immortal Pce, and they vanished into the long river of history.

    ¡°In the end, the fierce winds and pelting rains erased their past glories!¡±

    Here, Gu Yuanque sharply changed tacks, locking onto the distant Daoist Master Red Cloud. ¡°Celestial, have a look at our fellows. Who among them isn¡¯t a pitiful revenant?

    ¡°Times have changed. I said all that simply to tell you that we¡¯re dead set on acquiring the power of reincarnation, and we hope you can help us fulfill our desire!

    He spoke with staunch conviction and contemptuous confidence. His words brimmed with overbearing majesty.

    ¡°That aside, I¡¯d like to request that you return that Saint-level immortal treasure. So long as you agree to my conditions, I absolutely will not oppose you on this trip to the Endless Treasure Grounds!¡±

    Xiao Changning and the others instantly fixed their gaze on Daoist Master Red Cloud.

    From beginning to end, neither Gu Yuanque nor hispanions paid Su Yi any heed. Theypletely overlooked his existence.

    The atmosphere was stifled and tense. The air was rife with tension.

    Yun Huaqing and the others¡¯ expressions were unprecedentedly solemn. The pressure increased many times over.

    The enemies¡¯ lineup was too enormous. Their ranks included a full sixteen Void Realm True Immortals, and their leader was Gu Yuanque, an unrivaled, ruthless figure!

    But Daoist Master Red Cloud remained as calm as ever, as if she didn¡¯t even notice.

    She just said to Su Yi, ¡°Seems to me that it¡¯s best we fight directly. What do you think, Fellow Daoist?¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°We should have done that a long time ago. If they¡¯re our enemies, better to just kill them. Why waste our breath talking to them?¡±

    Yuan Huaqing and the others¡¯ hearts shook. <i>We¡¯re going to fight? Just like that?</i>

    Off in the distance, Gu Yuanque, Xiao Changning, and the others were stunned too. They couldn¡¯t believe that Daoist Master Red Cloud would make such a haphazard decision.

    And they certainly wouldn¡¯t have expected a junior like Su Yi to be so arrogant!

 Chapter 1438 - Traitor

    <h4>Chapter 1438 - Traitor</h4>

    The atmosphere was stifled and tense.

    A saber scabbard mottled with rust silently appeared in Daoist Master Red Cloud¡¯s right hand.

    When Yu Ning, the woman in the ck cloak, saw this, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Red Cloud, please, allow me to say something before we fight.¡±

    She then whipped around to stare at Su Yi. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, earlier, you said that this was only minor trouble, and that if we couldn¡¯t resolve it, we were to follow your orders. Now <i>this </i>is the n you¡¯re offering us?

    ¡°I¡¯ll bepletely honest: I¡¯ve been putting up with you all this time, but you¡¯ve really disappointed me!¡±

    With that, it seemed she couldn¡¯t be bothered to spare him so much as another nce. She just said to Daoist Master Red Cloud, ¡°I¡¯ve said everything I have to say. If we¡¯re going to fight, count me in!¡±

    <i>ng!</i>

    A pitch-ck spear appeared in her grip, and her aura transformed, bing sharp and forceful.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose, but he didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Daoist Master Red Cloud, I have no desire for a falling out. That¡¯s why I tried so hard to urge you to heed my counsel. s, you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. Surely you don¡¯t think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± Gu Yuanque¡¯s expression darkened, and his eyes shone with unsettling light.

    Daoist Master Red Cloud said to herpanions, ¡°All of you can just watch for now.¡±

    Before her voice had even finished echoing through the air, her slender figure disappeared from view.

    A momentter, she appeared beneath the distant dome of heaven and swung her saber scabbard at Gu Yuanque.

    Gu Yuanque¡¯s expression darkened, and he hesitated no longer.

    <i>ng! ng!</i>

    He drew the twin swords hanging from his waist and met her head-on.

    Sword qi crisscrossed, shooting forth like raging bulls, explosive beyond measure.

    But within seconds, a deafening impact rang out. Although Gu Yuanque managed to block, he was forced backward. His pupils constricted, but before he could steady himself, Daoist Master Red Cloud attacked once more.

    A ck saber scabbard soared into the air swathed in ck Dao Light. It shattered the sky, highlighting Daoist Master Red Cloud¡¯s unstoppable momentum. She was both forceful and direct.

    ¡°Hmph! I predicted that you weren¡¯t a Void Realm True Immortal, so how could I havee unprepared?¡± Gu Yuanque said coldly.

    He suddenly rose to his full height.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A terrifying aura appeared around him, and his majestic aura expanded.

    ¡°Peak Void Realmbat strength! How is this possible!?¡± Yun Huaqing eximed.

    In life, these old-timers were peak Void Realm True Immortals. After bing immortals, they were only at the level of early-stage Void Realm True Immortals.

    It wasn¡¯t just them. The same applied to Xiao Changning, Zhou Zhe, and the others. None of them could disy the strength they¡¯d had at their former peaks.

    Yet somehow, Gu Yuanque was doing just that!

    There was more than just one small realm dividing the early and peak Void Realms!

    This scene left the others stunned too.

    <i>ng! ng! ng!</i>

    Beneath the dome of heaven, Gu Yuanque waved his twin swords and blocked Daoist Master Red Cloud¡¯s offensive. A fierce battle ensued.

    He was a Holy Son of Vast Ocean Mountain, and both of his swords were immortal weapons. Combined with his peak Void Realm cultivation base, his power was terrifying beyond imagination!

    But what the onlookers really found unbelievable was that despite this, he couldn¡¯t suppress Daoist Master Red Cloud. On the contrary, within a few breaths of time, she seized the advantage once more, destroying his offensive!

    ¡°This...!¡± Everyone was stunned. None of them had anticipated that Daoist Master Red Cloud would be this strong!

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    The air split. A streak of saber qi descended, forcing Gu Yuanque back.

    ¡°It¡¯s just as I thought. In life, you were surely a Saint Realm Immortal Lord! Otherwise, you couldn¡¯t possibly be this powerful!¡± Gu Yuanque¡¯s expression darkened, but even though he¡¯d been forced back, he didn¡¯t panic.

    Daoist Master Red Cloud ignored him.

    Rather, now that the fighting began, she disdained to say so much as another word to him!

    ¡°Act in ordance with our n!¡± bellowed Gu Yuanque.

    Twelve Void Realm True Immortals shot out of the surrounding area, each holding an apricot yellow g, which they ced in formation.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A waterfall of immortal light shot forth. The twelve apricot yellow gs stirred up a tidal wave of Immortal Dao formation power, which spread out and nketed the sky.

    The Immortal Origin Sacred Combat Formation!

    This was one of the core, sect-protecting formations of Vast Ocean Mountain.

    Now, when Gu Yuanque swung his swords, he drew upon its power. Hisbat strength instantly multiplied.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    One strike, that¡¯s all, but Daoist Master Red Cloud was forced back. Despite herself, her delicate eyebrows furrowed.

    ¡°Hahaha! Who cares how extraordinary your origins are or how powerful you are? You¡¯ve fallen into my trap, so you¡¯ll lose beyond a doubt!¡± Gu Yuanque threw back his head and burst into unbridledughter, swords swinging.

    The twelve Void Realm True Immortals circted the formation with all their might to coordinate with him.

    Daoist Master Red Cloud was instantly thoroughly surrounded on all sides.

    Off in the distance, herpanions were startled. Their expressions shifted and their hearts clenched.

    ¡°We cannot wait any longer. All of you, attack together! Give it everything you¡¯ve got!¡± said Yu Ning. She was seething with murderous intent, but just as she was about to rush into battle, Su Yi stopped her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a rush,¡± he said. His gaze didn¡¯t so much as ripple with emotion. ¡°The show has only just begun.¡±

    ¡°You n to watch the show even at a time like this?¡± snapped Yu Ning. ¡°To think Red Cloud thought so highly of you, you ungrateful little wretch! Out of my way!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you agreed to follow my orders,¡± said Su Yi.

    Yu Ning¡¯s face alternated white and green. She gnashed her teeth with fury.

    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± eximed Zhe Yin.

    There, beneath the dome of heaven, they saw Xiao Changning, Zhou Zhe, and Xue Qiaozhi rushing toward them.

    ¡°Su Yi! Are you still nning to just sit back and watch?¡± roared Yu Ning.

    ¡°Three reckless fools throwing their lives away, that¡¯s all,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°No need for concern.¡±

    ¡°????¡± Yu Ning was so furious that she longed to crush Su Yi to death. <i>Our enemies are already upon us, but he¡¯s still saying that... there¡¯s no need for concern!?</i>

    <i>Boom! </i>

    Zhou Zhe and Xue Qiaozhi joined forces and led the charge.

    Yu Ning couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. She swung her spear andunched into fiercebat.

    But it was then that Xiao Changning bellowed, ¡°Yun Huaqing, here¡¯s your chance! Aren¡¯t you going to seize this chance to capture Su Yi?¡±

    Yu Ning stiffened. <i>What¡¯s that supposed to mean? Is Yun Huaqing working for our enemies!?</i>

    ¡°Just wonder, Yun Huaqing! No wonder you targeted Fellow Daoist Su at every turn on our way here. So, you were harboring ill intentions all along!¡± roared Bao Wentai, his face ashen.

    As he spoke, he rushed to defend Su Yi.

    ¡°You really are a scoundrel!¡± said the monk Zhe Yin. His response was the most direct of all; he took out his prayer beads and flung them at Yun Huaqing.

    Yun Huaqing was stunned, and his face flushed red as he roared, ¡°Who the hell is working with you? Zhe Yin, don¡¯t let them fool you!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Zhe Yin wasn¡¯t listening at all. His eyes were icy as he directed the prayer beads.

    Meanwhile, Xiao Changning shot right toward Su Yi andughed, ¡°Little fellow, Celestial Red Cloud can¡¯t protect you here.¡±

    He was quite smug, and his eyes zed as he shot over from a distance.

    ¡°Run!¡±

    The look on Bao Wentai¡¯s face shifted abruptly. He seized Su Yi by the arm and shot into the distance.

    Within just a few breaths of time, Bao Wentai had taken Su Yi and fled the battlefield, but Xiao Changning followed hot on his heels.

    Suddenly, Xiao Changning¡¯s voice emanated from afar. ¡°Enough. There¡¯s no one else here. Hurry up and capture the brat.¡±

    Bao Wentai stopped in his tracks, smiled amiably, and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, my apologies.¡±

    As he spoke, he tightened his grip on Su Yi¡¯s arm.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    He instantly sealed Su Yi¡¯s cultivation base.

    ¡°Just as I thought,¡± Su Yi said calmly. ¡°You were the true traitor all along.¡±

    Bao Wentai eximed, ¡°You already saw through me?¡±

    Su Yi nodded, not bothering to hide it. ¡°Even before we entered the Starjade Forbidden Zone, I could tell you harbored ill intentions. I just wasn¡¯t sure whether or not Yun Huaqing was colluding with you, so I decided to just wait and see what tricks you pulled without alerting you.¡±

    Bao Wentai¡¯s expression shifted erratically, but in the end, heughed. ¡°s, you no longer have any opportunity to fight back!¡±

    It was then that Xiao Changning sauntered over from afar and ordered, ¡°Ol¡¯ Bao, bring the boy away. Wait for us at the usual spot. I¡¯lle find you once I¡¯ve reconvened with the others.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± said Bao Wentai.

    Su Yi suddenly said, ¡°It seems you were using Gu Yuanque and his cohort too.¡±

    ¡°Good eyes!¡± Xiao Changning couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°If Gue Yuanque and the others weren¡¯t keeping Celestial Red Cloud in check, how could we have gotten the opportunity to capture you?¡±

    He waved. ¡°Ol¡¯ Bao, be quick about it. Remember not to hurt the brat. We still need his power of reincarnation.¡±

    With that, he turned to leave.

    But then, Su Yi¡¯s calm voice rang out. ¡°Wait. The true show... has only just begun. What¡¯s the hurry?¡±

    The ¡°captive¡± Su Yi¡¯s hand then shot out and seized Bao Wentai by the throat!

    ¡°You...¡± Bao Wentai was ovee with astonishment. He was a Void Realm True Immortal, and he sealed Su Yi¡¯s cultivation base the moment he captured him.

    Who¡¯d have thought that in the blink of an eye, he¡¯d find himself captured instead?

    Bao Wentai struggled to fight back, only for a terrifying, tyrannical power mixed with the aura of reincarnation to spread from Su Yi¡¯s fingertips, dealing him massive damage.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Countless cracks formed all over his body, like an exploding firecracker. Su Yi then seized him by the throat with such force that he couldn¡¯t even scream. His face was instantly contorted, hideous, and racked with agony.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi pulled a ck wooden hairpin from Bao Wentai¡¯s hair.

    ¡°It¡¯s this wooden hairpin that gave you away,¡± said Su Yi. With a flick of his fingers, the ck wooden hairpin crumbled into bits, revealing a golden needle as thin as an ox hair inside.

    ¡°This is the unique secret treasure of the Ever Verdant Immortal Province¡¯s Moonwater Immortal Pavilion, the Formless Mother and Child Needles. Theye in pairs, a mother and a child, and they can elude the eyes of even Immortal Lords to transmit information undetected. They can help obscure and alter your aura, too. They¡¯re extremely rare, and few would recognize them even in the Immortal Realm,¡± said Su Yi.

    He then looked at the distant Xiao Changning. ¡°You have the other needle. That¡¯s how I knew the two of you were colluding this entire entire time.¡±

    Bao Wentai¡¯s eyes widened. Disbelief was written all over his face.

    Xiao Changning¡¯s eyes widened. Waves of astonishment coursed through his heart.

    Even if you¡¯d hit them over the head, they would never have guessed that Su Yi, a mere Nascent Divinity cultivator of the Human Realm, would see through this!

    It was far too unreasonable!

 Chapter 1439 - Sealing Heaven and Earth, Restricting True Immortals

    <h4>Chapter 1439 - Sealing Heaven and Earth, Restricting True Immortals</h4>

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Bao Wentai shattered into a rain of light.

    Su Yi then turned his attention toward the distant Xiao Changning, his gaze cold and cruel, without so much as the slightest ripple of emotion.

    As if he were staring at a de of grass, a rock, or... an ant!

    His gaze made Xiao Changning, a Void Realm True Immortal, extraordinarily ufortable. His brow furrowed. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. You...¡±

    But before he could finish his sentence, Su Yi disappeared into thin air.

    A momentter, a streak of sword qi appeared as if cleaving through time and space and descended upon Xiao Changning.

    A spear appeared in Xiao Changning¡¯s grip, which he swung furiously through the air.

    <i>ng!!!</i>

    The terrifying, tyrannical power of reincarnation burst from the sword qi, making the spear wail and shake. Xiao Changning¡¯s aura churned, and he was sent staggering back.

    He couldn''t help but be astonished, and his face filled with disbelief. <i>Is it really possible for a Transcendent to possess such power!?</i>

    He was a Void Realm True Immortal. Even as a revenant, he wasparable to a living early-stage Void Realm expert.

    Yet now, a young man who¡¯d only just stepped onto the Path of Transcendence had forced him back in a single sh. This was simply unheard of.

    Su Yi appeared out of nowhere, gripped the Sword of the Human Realm, and attacked.

    Indifferent. Cold. Cruel.

    As tyrannical as a god.

    He stepped through the air like a beam of flowing light. Heaven and earth seemed topress beneath his feet.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The Sword of the Human Realm shattered the air. The power of the Samsara Domain wrapped around its edge, manifesting all manner of strange and unbelievable visions.

    Xiao Changning snorted coldly, then struck with all his might. But within seconds, he was forced back once more!

    That tyrannical sword qi shattered the air, as if nothing could stand in its way. Its power injured even a Void Realm True Immortal like him.

    Xiao Changning was on the verge of going insane. A junior like Su Yi ought to have been amb to the ughter, so why was he so terrifyingly strong?

    But before Xiao Changning could react, Su Yi attacked once more.

    His strike was even more direct than before, abandoning all transformations. It was simple to the extreme, and concentrated to the extreme!

    The Manifesting Mortality Realm required refining the cultivation base into the Nascent Divinity. It was an unprecedented path.

    And sword cultivators sought to sh through everything in their way. The Dao of the Sword was simrly simple, yet powerful to the extreme!

    After fusing with the imprint of his sixth lifetime, Su Yi¡¯s knowledge of the Sword and the Immortal Dao had reached unprecedented, irreplicable heights. It was enough to let him look down on even immortals!

    It didn¡¯t matter that his low cultivation base restricted him, or that his opponent¡¯s cultivation was far beyond his.

    With the experience of his past lives, the mysteries of reincarnation, and the aura of the Sword of the Nine Hells, he waspletely different from before!

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Within seconds, Su Yi shot forth, like a beam of flowing light shooting through heaven and earth. His sword turned in his grip as he cleaved a perfectly straight rift through the air.

    Sword qi stretched through thirty thousand feet of sky!

    As it swept past Xiao Changning, it cleaved him in two at the waist!

    It happened too quickly. It was just one sh, but there was no stopping its overwhelming power.

    ¡°You... There¡¯s no way you¡¯re a Nascent Divinity cultivator!¡± roared Xiao Changning. Bitterness was written all over his face.

    A momentter, both halves of his bissected corpse disintegrated into ash.

    <i>ng!</i>

    Su Yi put away the Sword of the Human Realm without sparing his opponent a single nce. He was just a revenant, neither human nor ghost...

    What had he amounted to?

    He put his hands behind his back. Light rose beneath his feet as he shot into Endless Treasure Grounds.

    ......

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Twelve Void Realm True Immortals controlled apricot-yellow formation gs, circting the Immortal Origin Sacred Combat Formation with all their might.

    Gu Yuanque¡¯s twin swords controlled the formation¡¯s terrifying immortal light to relentlessly attack Daoist Master Red Cloud, giving him the force and momentum of a deity.

    Daoist Master Red Cloud was now in a passive position.

    However, she hadn¡¯t been suppressed, nor had she once been injured. On the contrary, she was powerful and domineering beyond imagination.

    ......

    Meanwhile, Yu Ning was in grave peril!

    Zhou Zhe and Xue Qiaozhi had joined forces against her, attacking with all their might. They pushed her so hard she could barely raise her head, and her injuries were piling on.

    She was inwardly frantic, furious, agitated, and... aggrieved!

    On their way here, she¡¯d suggested that they made preparations, but neither Daoist Master Red Cloud nor Su Yi took the threat of an ambush at all seriously.

    Look at them now! There had indeed been an ambush waiting for them, and they¡¯d walked right into it!

    Daoist Master Red Cloud was locked inbat with Gu Yuanque and a whole group of Void Realm True Immortals.

    Yun Huaqing was a traitor!

    She was beset by two powerful foes.

    The most irritating part was that Su Yi fell apart as soon as the fighting began. He¡¯d fled in panic with Bao Wentai!

    The thought of him made Yu Ning gnash her teeth so hard that they almost broke.

    She hadn¡¯t forgotten Su Yi¡¯s promise to ensure their safety. Nor had she forgotten that Su Yi insisted they follow his orders.

    And she <i>certainly </i>hadn¡¯t forgotten Su Yi dismissing this as minor trouble unworthy of concern...

    When the fighting began, Su Yi had even been insane enough to act like he was just watching a show. He¡¯d even tried to stop her from going to Daoist Master Red Cloud¡¯s aid!

    This entire series of events left Yu Ning beside herself with fury. She finally understood that even people like Daoist Master Red Cloud sometimes had errors in judgment.

    Su Yi was no more than a shameless, conceited bastard!

    ......

    ¡°Zhe Yin, have you gone insane!?¡± shouted Yun Huaqing.

    His hair was disheveled, and he was covered in wounds. He looked utterly wretched.

    ¡°Who are you to shout at me, you traitor?¡± the monk said. He was perfectly calm, with the countenance of a Buddhist statue.

    But when he attacked, he was forceful and domineering. Boundless Buddhist light made him seem like the incarnation of a mighty arhat. Yun Huaqing almost couldn¡¯t hold out any longer.

    ¡°How many times have I said it? They¡¯re trying to frame me!¡± Yun Huaqing shouted, his lungs practically exploding with fury.

    ¡°Zhe Yin, hurry up and kill that traitor! I can¡¯t hold out much longer!¡± Yu Ning shouted urgently from afar.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Zhe Yin nodded, then activated a string of prayer beads. Endless Buddhist fire swept through the air.

    A chill coursed through Yun Huaqing¡¯s heart, and he couldn¡¯t help but give in to despair.

    The mes nketed the skies and blotted out the sun. There was nowhere to run and nowhere to hide!

    But it was then that a tall, upright figure appeared out of nowhere and swung his sleeves.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The sea of Buddhist fire scattered.

    As light fell like rain, Yun Huaqing¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su!¡±

    Indeed, this new arrival was none other than Su Yi.

    Off in the distance, the monk furrowed his brow, then said with apparent delight, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, I¡¯m d you¡¯re alright. What about Fellow Daoist Bao? Didn¡¯t hee back with you?¡±

    Yu Ning was still fighting when she saw this, but she too was startled. <i>Su Yi... actually returned?</i>

    Su Yi gazed coolly at Zhe Yin. ¡°You might be an inheritor of Sanskrit Cloud Temple, but your conduct has disappointed me.¡±

    Zhe Yin frowned, then said warmly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, have you perhaps misunderstood? Yun Huaqing betrayed us. I attacked him to eliminate a traitor!¡±

    Yun Huaqing was so angry that he couldn¡¯t help but curse. ¡°I¡¯m not a traitor, dammit! Bald donkey, when exactly did you see any evidence of me betraying us?¡±

    Su Yi shook his head but said no more. He just stepped through the air and attacked directly.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The hum of a sword rang out, and sword intent connected heaven and earth.

    In the blink of an eye, Su Yi shot forth like a beam of flowing light, appearing before Zhe Yin out of nowhere and swinging his sword.

    The monk¡¯s expression darkened as he grabbed his prayer beads and met the sh head-on.

    But a momentter, the beads exploded and shot in different directions.

    Zhe Yin was forced back, and his expression shifted dramatically. He shouted, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, have you gone insane!?¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The heavens fell and the earth crumbled as unstoppable, tyrannical sword force swept out.

    Su Yi¡¯s sh was simple and direct, and he wasted no time talking.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    Zhe Yin defended himself with all his might, only for this sh to leave his body in tatters. He flew back like a kite with its strings cut.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi raised his hand and tossed the Divine Replenishment Furnace into the air. It instantly expanded until it was a hundred feet tall. Purple immortal light surged out of the opening and descended upon Zhe Yin.

    ¡°No¡ª¡ª!¡±

    Zhe Yin finally lost hisposure and cried out in terror, then scampered away in panic.

    But it was ultimately to no avail. Within just a few breaths of time, both Zhe Yin and the space in which he¡¯d stood were swallowed uppletely!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Explosive purple immortal light interwove like a, pulling Zhe Yin into the Divine Replenishment Furnace.

    A momentter, his agonized cries emanated from within the furnace, then fell silent. The endless blood-red lightning had annihted him!

    This was the cmitous power Su Yi had been gathering since they¡¯d entered the Starjade Forbidden Zone. It was full of strange, cmitous power, and it surged like a boundless ocean.

    It didn¡¯t matter that Zhe Yin was a Void Realm True Immortal, or that his curse had been broken. The lightning destroyed him in a sh.

    ¡°I wanted to ensure your safety out of respect for Old Monk Dhyana Tree of Sanskrit Cloud Temple. s, you just had to betray us,¡± said Su Yi, his gaze cold and cruel.

    A momentter, the Divine Replenishment Furnacended in his palm.

    Long ago, when Wang Ye still protected the Sixth Gate of Heaven, he and Old Monk Dhyana Tree fought side-by-side. They were brothers in life and death.

    It was for this reason that Su Yi proimed his intention of protecting Zhe Yin.

    But now, he understood. The monk was a traitor hidden in their ranks, just like Bao Wentai!

    Otherwise, why would Zhe Yin have believed Xiao Changning wholeheartedly when he tried to frame Yun Huaqing? Why would he attack without so much as giving Yun Huaqing a chance to exin?

    The answer was simple: Zhe Yin was the traitor all along!

    <i>Su Yi... is actually this strong?!</i> Yun Huaqing was wide-eyed and tongue-tied. He almost dared not believe his eyes.

    In just a few blinks of the eye, Su Yi suppressed and killed Zhe Yin as easily as if he were made of rotten wood!

    This practically overturned Yun Huaqing¡¯s perception of reality. He couldn¡¯t even imagine how a Nascent Divinity Transcendent could possess such power!

    ¡°Su Yi, how could you help that traitor kill Zhe Yin!?¡± As Yu Ning struggled to hold on, she shouted in rm and fury.

    Yun Huaqing¡¯s expression darkened. <i>That stupid woman still hasn¡¯t realized that Zhe Yin was the one with the problem?</i>

    Su Yi didn¡¯t mind. Yu Ning had only the best of intentions. It was just that she was a bit dim.

    ¡°Retreat!¡±

    Zhou Zhe and Xue Qiaozhi already realized that this didn¡¯t bode well. When they watched Zhe Yin die, the two of them dared not hesitate any longer. Both chose to retreat.

    <i>Whoosh! Whoosh!</i>

    They teleported through the air in an attempt to flee.

    Su Yi snorted coldly and raised the Sword of the Human Realm, like a god holding up a primordial divine mountain, then abruptly bore down on the sky.

    <i>Boom¡ª¡ª!</i>

    The mountains and rivers quivered.

    The terrifying Laws of Restricting the Profound fused into the power of the Sword of the Human Hells, then burst from the Sword of the Human Realm. It swept out like a tidal wave, sealing the entire stretch of sky.

    Zhou Zhe and Xue Qiaozhi were flitting through the sky when they abruptly froze in ce, like bugs caught in a spider¡¯s web. No matter how hard they struggled, it was to no avail.

    Both of them visibly gave into panic.

    In one sh, he¡¯d suppressed the mountains and rivers, sealed thendscape, and restricted True Immortals!

 Chapter 1440 - An Unexpected Shift

    <h4>Chapter 1440 - An Unexpected Shift</h4>

    One sh, and he¡¯d restricted two Void Realm True Immortals!

    This shocking scene made Yu Ning¡¯s delicate frame stiffen, and she froze in ce.

    Yun Huaqing gasped.

    Off in the distance, Gu Yuanque and his allies were busy surrounding Daoist Master Red Cloud, but when they saw this, they too were stunned.

    Only Daoist Master Red Cloud remained as tranquil as ever.

    Was this strange? No, not at all.

    She suspected that Su Yi had awakened his memories of another past life. There was no judging him by his cultivation!

    Su Yi stood beneath the dome of heaven, his gaze cold and indifferent as he stretched out his finger and flicked the sword hovering in the air.

    <i>ng¡ª¡ª!</i>

    A sword hum swept forth like a wave.

    Reincarnation sword intent rippled outward, spreading across the sealedndscape. As it swept over Zhou Zhe and Xue Qiaozhi, both of them popped, as fragile as soap bubbles, and scattered into a rain of light.

    In thest moments before their deaths, befuddlement was written all over both Void Realm True Immortals¡¯ faces.

    They couldn¡¯t even imagine how they could die at the hands of a paltry little Nascent Divinity cultivator of the Human Realm.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t stop there. He gripped the Sword of the Human Realm and shot over to the distant battlefield.

    HIs gait was unhurried andposed, and an utterly tyrannical aura emanated from his tall, upright figure.

    Yu Ning looked dazed, and her emotions were aplicated mix of astonishment, confusion, and irrepressible shame. By now, how could she have failed to realize that she¡¯d misjudged Su Yi?

    He wasn¡¯t brazen and arrogant, nor was he a shameless boaster.

    No, he was just that strong!

    The mostughable part was that all along, she¡¯d taken him for a mere Nascent Divinity Realm junior, and she¡¯d repeatedly questioned his decisions. She¡¯d even mocked him and voiced her entirely unconcealed disdain...

    Looking back at it now, she was undoubtedly the most ridiculous one of all. For a moment, she felt too ashamed to show her face.

    <i>Boom¡ª¡ª!</i>

    The battle raged in the distance. Currents of destructive power swept through heaven and earth, throwing everything into chaos.

    When Su Yi attacked, the twelve Void Realm True Immortals maintaining the formation were instantly solemn. All of them prepared to face a powerful foe.

    ¡°Hurry up and suppress that kid!¡± Gu Yuanque gnashed his teeth. ¡°Quickly!¡±

    As he spoke, he rolled up his sleeves and took out a simple, sword-shaped jade pendant.

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    The sword-shaped pendant shattered, then transformed into a bundle of resplendent golden light and fused into Gu Yuanque¡¯s body.

    It was as if he¡¯d been possessed by a divinity. His imposing aura instantly soared once more.

    His eyes were now an imposing gold, like twin zing sons.

    The Saint Soul Medallion!

    This was a supreme legacy treasure of Vast Ocean Mountain. It contained the will of a Saint Realm Immortal Lord.

    When used, the Immortal Lord¡¯s will possessed the user¡¯s body, letting them disy a portion of a true Immortal Lord¡¯s power. It was iparably terrifying!

    However, the avatar¡¯s power onlysted a little while. Thus, Gu Yuanque kept it reserve. It was a killer weapon he¡¯d only use in a pinch.

    But he couldn¡¯t possibly concern himself with that at a time like this!

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Gu Yuanque¡¯s twin swords danced through the air as he went all out.

    Daoist Master Red Cloud realized what he¡¯d done at a nce, and her delicate brow furrowed. She too was surprised by just how many cards this holy son had up his sleeves.

    But this was far from enough to intimidate her.

    <i>ng!</i>

    Daoist Master Red Cloud¡¯s slender, crystalline fingertips gently pressed down on the top of the mottled saber scabbard. A low saber hum rang out.

    The scabbard was empty, but her hands moved as if drawing a saber.

    A shocking scene followed. The mottled scabbard had been empty just moments prior, but a ck saber materialized in her grip and emerged, inch by inch.

    Heaven and earth trembled. Everything around them shook.

    Forceful, terrifying saber force swept throughout the surroundings. Its momentum alone was enough to block Gu Yuanque¡¯s charge, making him stagger back. His expression instantly shifted.

    Daoist Master Red Cloud now gripped an illusory ck saber formedpletely out of mysterious and terrifying saber intent.

    It was deep, dense, and mysterious, seemingly as vast as the ancient starry skies themselves!

    <i>Just as I thought. That empty scabbard is used to gather Nirvana Saber Intent, and it looks like she¡¯s already crossed the threshold of basic proficiency. The essence of Nirvana is on full disy. </i>Su Yi¡¯s eyes shone with a hint of strange light.

    The Grand Dao of Nirvana!

    One of the greatest Laws of the Immortal Dao!

    ¡°Die!¡±

    All of this took some time to describe, but it happened in a sh. As Gu Yuanque and Daoist Master Red Cloud shed, the twelve Void Realm True Immortals directed the formation against Su Yi.

    Twelve apricot-yellow formation gs took to the air, stirring up a monstrous wave of Immortal Dao formation power. It bore down on the air, outshining both heaven and earth.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was cold and indifferent as he waved his sleeve through the air.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The Divine Replenishment Furnace soared into the air, and the sealed cmitous power of the End of the Dharma poured out of its opening.

    Blood-red lightning burst forth, like floodwaters breaking through a dam. Electricity nketed heaven and earth like a raging ocean, enveloping the entire stretch of heaven and earth.

    ¡°This...¡±

    ¡°The power of the End of the Dharma!?¡±

    The twelve Void Realm True Immortals were so startled that their jaws practically fell off.

    <i>Boom¡ª¡ª!</i>

    Thebat formation split into pieces, and the apricot-yellow formation gs exploded.

    Blood-red lightning burst forth, full of cmitous power. It ravaged the entire area, throwing everything into chaos!

    ¡°Run! Hurry up and run!¡±

    ¡°No¡ª¡ª!¡± Terrified shrieks rose and fell in waves. The twelve Void Realm True Immortals scampered about like panicked dogs, struggling with all their might in a desperate attempt to survive.

    s, they were one step toote.

    As that blood-red lightning spread, blotting out the skies, it slew everyst one of them on the spot.

    Yun Huaqing and Yu Ning gasped. They couldn¡¯t help but recall what they¡¯d experienced during the End of the Dharma.

    Beneath that catastrophe, immortals were like grass beneath a scythe, falling from the sky like rain!

    Now, this familiar scene was ying out once more!

    But it was different. The dead weren¡¯t living immortals, but rather, immortal revenants. They were naturally even worse off.

    Within just a few blinks of an eye, all twelve revenants died brutally within the blood-red lightning.

    Not one survived!

    Su Yi, meanwhile, put away the Divine Replenishment Furnace.

    From beginning to end, Su Yi just stood there casually, watching calmly as cmitous power poured forth and swept through his enemies. His calm, indifferent expression never wavered.

    Yun Huaqing and Yu Ning both broke out in cold sweats. They finally understood why Su Yi had gathered all that cmitous power on their way here!

    ¡°Dammit!!¡± Gu Yuanque roared in fury.

    Su Yi had just used that cmitous power to wipe out twelve of his allies at once, startling him too. His handsome face was ashen, and his eyes bulged as if about to pop.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Daoist Master Red Cloud seized the opportunity to swing her saber and dealt Gu Yuanque a massive blow, sending him flying backward.

    So what if he had an Immortal Lord¡¯s will?

    No matter its cultivation, it was ultimately no more than remnant will.

    In the face of Nirvana Saber Intent, it was no threat at all!

    Daoist Master Red Cloud didn¡¯t stop there. Her graceful figure shot through the air and swung her saber at Gu Yuanque.

    ¡°Activate!¡± Gu Yuanque roared in fury.

    An ancient copper mirror covered in bestial markings appeared before him. Blood-red immortal light shot from its surface, and a terrifying aura permeated the surrounding area.

    <i>Hm? </i>Su Yi¡¯s gaze focused. <i>That looks like a Saint-level artifact of the Aberrant Path!</i>

    Meanwhile, Daoist Master Red Cloud sensed the danger as well, and she didn¡¯t hesitate to take out and wave a colorful feather fan.

    But it was then that something entirely unexpected happened!

    Three mysterious gray divine chains shot of the sea of fog of the Endless Treasure Grounds, boring through time and space. They targeted Su Yi, Gu Yuanque, and Daoist Master Red Cloud respectively.

    Too fast!

    It was as if the chains represented the natural order, the will of the heavens. Those bound would bepletely sealed, unable to even struggle.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    In this moment of crisis, Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed with divine radiance, and he activated the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ power with all his might.

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    The divine chains binding Su Yi broke, shattered into wisps of light, and disappeared.

    But Gu Yuanque and Daoist Master Red Cloud weren¡¯t so fortunate. The mysterious divine chains bound them both, then instantly dragged them into the depths of the Endless Treasure Grounds!

    Su Yi rushed to her aid, but he was one step toote.

    All of this had happened far too suddenly. Yun Huaqing and Yu Ning both looked stricken, and although it wasn¡¯t at all cold, they trembled.

    <i>How is this possible? Don¡¯t tell me some extraordinarily terrifying existence is lurking in the Endless Treasure Grounds¡¯ sea of fog?</i>

    Suddenly, an aged voice emanated from further in.

    ¡°If you wish to save them,e to the Abandoned Monument. So long as youe to see me, you can leave with yourpanions, and moreover, I¡¯ll bequeath you with good fortune.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°And where is this Abandoned Monument?¡±

    No one answered. There was no longer any sign of that aged voice.

    Su Yi turned to look at Yun Huaqing and Yu Ning. ¡°Do you know?¡±

    They both shook their heads.

    Yun Huaqing said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, whoever he was, for him to have said that suggests that he¡¯s unlikely to harm Celestial Red Cloud.¡±

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head. ¡°Gather up the spoils. Once I¡¯ve recovered my strength, we can head into the Endless Treasure Grounds.¡±

    Yun Huaqing nodded. After witnessing Su Yi¡¯s strength, the Void Realm True Immortal waspletely convinced. He naturally didn¡¯t mind taking care of this trivial matter. Especially since Su Yi had only just saved his life.

    Yu Ning walked up, handed Su Yi a jade bottle, and said in a whisper, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, this is an immortal medicine. It¡¯s useful for treating wounds and recovering strength. Please ept it.¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t refuse. He epted the jade bottle, sat cross-legged, poured out the medicine, and started refining it.

    Yu Ning inwardly sighed in relief. That Su Yi had epted her medicine meant that he wouldn¡¯t take her to task for her earlier recklessness.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, why didn¡¯t Ol¡¯ Bao return with you? Don¡¯t tell me... he was a traitor just like the monk?¡± Yu Ning couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t hide it. As he sat and meditated, heid everything out in the open.

    After hearing the full story, Yu Ning was stunned and increasingly embarrassed.

    At first, she¡¯d thought Yun Huaqing, Bao Wentai, and Su Yi were a pack of losers, eachmer than the one before. In her eyes, only Daoist Master Red Cloud and Zhe Yin seemed reliable. But reality proved that she was wrong, and by no small margin!

    Yun Huaqing might have seemed like he didn¡¯t know what was good for him, and he might have invited others¡¯ snubs, but he had no ill intentions. It was the seemingly amiable Bao Wentai and the seemingly reliable Zhe Yin who were really harboring malintent!

    And Su Yi¡¯s disy of power was unbelievable, as if he were an all-knowing, all-seeing god!

    Yu Ning had to admit to herself that she didn¡¯t even want to imagine what would have happened to her and Yun Huaqing if not for Su Yi overwhelming the opposition and turning back the tides!

 Chapter 1441 - What Does it Mean to Be Tyrannical?

    <h4>Chapter 1441 - What Does it Mean to Be Tyrannical?</h4>

    Yun Huaqing walked over after gathering the spoils. Just like Yu Ning, his attitude toward Su Yi had changedpletely.

    He no longer dared view Su Yi as a junior!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Yu, you cannot be so reckless going forward,¡± warned Yun Huaqing.

    Yu Ning nodded. ¡°That goes for you too. Don¡¯t invite Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s rebuffs like you did earlier, okay?¡±

    Yun Huaqing rubbed his nose awkwardly.

    An hourter, Su Yi awakened from his meditation and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    He was already heading into the sea of fog of the Endless Treasure Grounds. Yun Huaqing and Yu Ning followed immediately after.

    ......

    Fog rose into the air, like chaos enveloping thendscape.

    Countless resplendent, colorful divine rainbows arced about the mists like schools of fish. They flowed through the fog, flickering in and out of view, gone as soon as they appeared.

    <i>ch!</i>

    As the fog flowed past, wisps of strange, cursed power corroded the skies, creating rifts startling to both the mind and the senses.

    Yun Huaqing and Yu Ning¡¯s hearts jumped in their chests, and they readied themselves for battle.

    They were revenants, and they¡¯d endured the torment of the curse for a long time. They naturally knew as well as anyone just how terrifying it was.

    They no longer doubted the rumors. The sea of fog nketing the Endless Treasure Grounds most likely really was connected to the catastrophe of the End of the Dharma!

    The cursed power distributed throughout the fog was their proof!

    What reassured them was that they had Su Yi leading the way. Wherever he went, the surging fog parted like the seas and receded, not daring to approach.

    ¡°The power of reincarnation really is a natural counter to such cursed energies,¡± said Yun Huaqing. Both Void Realm True Immortals had inscrutable looks on their faces.

    To anyone else, the Endless Treasure Grounds held endless perils.

    But to Su Yi, the man who¡¯d mastered reincarnation, it was as if he were on a stroll through his own backyard!

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    A colorful divine rainbow surged toward them from the distant fog, but its resplendent light disappeared a momentter.

    ¡°Who¡¯d dare believe that these divine rainbows were all manifested of Grand Dao Source Energy?¡± eximed Yun Huaqing. ¡°It¡¯s a pity. They¡¯re distributed throughout the depths of the sea of fog, and they¡¯re gone in a sh. It¡¯ll be difficult to gather them.¡±

    The Divine Rainbows represented source powers of different Grand Daos, and they were iparably pure.

    If they could capture them, there would be no need for contemtion. All they needed to do was refine them and fuse them into their own power of the Grand Dao!

    ¡°The rainbows are fleeting and unpredictable. They really are hard to catch,¡± said Yu Ning. She found it quite the pity too.

    A grand stroke of fortune had appeared before them, but there was no way for them to seize it. All they could do was look.

    ¡°Gathering these Grand Dao Divine Rainbows isn¡¯t actually all that difficult,¡± Su Yi said suddenly, his gaze distant. ¡°I estimate that the further we proceed, the more numerous the rainbows will be, and the more frequently they¡¯ll appear.

    ¡°The distance between us and them is too great, so we have little opportunity to catch them. But the further we go, the closer we¡¯ll get. When the timees, we¡¯ll naturally have ample opportunity topete for this good fortune.¡±

    Yun Huaqing and Yu Ning¡¯s spirits soared.

    The group continued ahead. Yun Huaqing and Yu Ning soon noticed that it was just as Su Yi said; the further they went, the more frequently the Grand Dao Divine Rainbows appeared.

    Furthermore, the distance between them was shrinking!

    But the two Void Realm True Immortals still found them difficult to seize. This was because the rainbows were unpredictable and fleeting, gone in a sh. It would be difficult to catch them without first setting a trap.

    ......

    ¡°Quick, block those Grand Dao Divine Rainbows!¡±

    ¡°Work together!¡±

    ¡°I already set my sights on that Grand Dao Divine Rainbow. If anyone tries to steal it, I¡¯ll kill them!¡±

    A mor of voices suddenly emanated from the distant depths of the sea of fog. There were already people here!

    Yun Huaqing and Yu Ning looked at each other, instantly solemn.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go have a look.¡± Su Yi was already walking toward the source of the voice.

    It wasn¡¯t long before they reached a ce shrouded in fog. Grand Dao Divine Rainbows flowed like beams of light, flitting past and disappearing.

    Several figures shrouded in immortal light were giving chase and trying to catch these fleeting rainbows. It was a scene of extreme chaos.

    The figures were clustered in small grounds of different camps. All of them werepeting to catch their prey first.

    They unleashed secret arts, activated secret treasures, and plunged the entire area into disarray.

    But upon closer inspection, very few of them actually managed to get their hands on any of the Grand Dao Divine Rainbows.

    It wasn¡¯t that they weren¡¯t strong enough, but that the Grand Dao Divine Rainbows were too quick, and they disappeared too quickly.

    ¡°Old Monster Yellow Eyebrows, the Gale Master, Bai Lichuan... So, it¡¯s those old-timers!¡± Yun Huaqing scanned the area and recognized many of those present. All of them were Void Realm True Immortal revenants!

    Some of the old monsters were extraordinarily powerful existences. For instance, the few Yun Huaqing mentioned were like hegemons among Void Realm True Immortals.

    ¡°It seems we got herete,¡± whispered Yu Ning.

    ¡°In apetition for good fortune, it doesn¡¯t matter who gets there first,¡± Su Yi said inly.

    This area was indeed extraordinary. All types of Grand Dao Divine Rainbows flitted in and out of view.

    When they drew closer, they could see that the Grand Dao Divine Rainbows were actually manifested of fist-sized bundles of light.

    The bundles of light all shone in different ways. As they shot through the air, they left trails of light in their wake, creating the appearance of rainbows.

    Furthermore, the bundles of light were all different. Some were dim and reserved, while others shone like miniature zing suns. Some were the size of an infant¡¯s fist, while others were asrge as millstones!

    Their shapes, charms, and appearances made their rtive quality and nature obvious at a nce.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    A bright red Divine Rainbow appeared in the air just a hundred feet in front of Yun Huaqing.

    Before Yun Huaqing could react, a glittering golden appeared out of nowhere and captured the arc of red light.

    It was an old man in long robes who¡¯d thrown the. His hair was disheveled, and he had a pair of long yellow eyebrows.

    Three others clustered around him.

    ¡°Yun Huaqing? Hah? I wouldn¡¯t have thought you¡¯d show up here too!¡±

    Old Monster Yellow Eyebrows grinned, then gestured to the surrounding area. ¡°Have a good look around! I¡¯ve imed this entire area!¡±

    Yun Huaqing¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean, Old Monster Yellow Eyebrows?¡±

    Old Monster Yellow Eyebrowsughed. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. You want to vie for good fortune? Go right ahead. You just have to give ny percent to me as an expression of filial piety. Refuse, and...¡±

    His smile disappeared without a trace as he said slowly and clearly, ¡°I¡¯ll make you leave!¡±

    His voice boomed throughout the surrounding area, drawing the attention of those further away.

    Yun Huaqing¡¯s expression darkened, and he felt he had no face left.

    Yu Ning couldn¡¯t help but be furious. <i>Old Monster Yellow Eyebrows is pushing us too far! He obviously doesn¡¯t take us the least bit seriously! If only Red Cloud was here. Would he dare behave so brazenly then?</i>

    Both of them instinctively looked at Su Yi, only to see that Su Yi had no intention of wasting his breath. He just walked right over and said cooly, ¡°Give up all your treasures, then get the hell out of here. Do so, and this lofty one will spare your life.¡±

    Even Yun Huaqing and Yu Ning couldn¡¯t help but nce at each other. They¡¯d predicted that Su Yi wouldn¡¯t back down, but they hadn¡¯t anticipated that he¡¯d be this domineering.

    Old Monster Yellow Eyebrows was already quite overbearing. But Su Yi was even more overbearing than him!

    No, he wasn¡¯t just overbearing. His tyrannical nature was bone-deep! He didn¡¯t take Old Monster Yellow Eyebrows or hispanions the least bit seriously!

    ¡°What... did you say?¡± Old Monster Yellow Eyebrows seemed to suspect he¡¯d misheard.

    The three Void Realm True Immortals apanying him were simrly bbergasted. They couldn¡¯t help but take a second look at Su Yi, only to discover that he was just a young man without even the slightest trace of a cultivation base. They really couldn¡¯t see anything special about him at all.

    ¡°Yun Huaqing, who is this impudent kid? How dare he threaten us? Isn¡¯t he afraid to die?¡± A man in ink-dark robesughed.

    Su Yi suddenly attacked, appearing in front of the man in a sh.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The Sword of the Human Realm descended furiously.

    ¡°You really are seeking death!¡± The man in ink-ck robes was a Void Realm True Immortal. He naturally wouldn¡¯t just sit around and wait to die.

    He snorted coldly, raised his hand, and reached for the Sword of the Human Realm!

    But then, Old Monster Yellow Eyebrows¡¯ bellow boomed in his ears. ¡°Careful! That¡¯s the power of reincarnation!!¡±

    <i>Reincarnation? </i>The man in ink-ck robes looked stricken, but he was already one step toote.

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    When the Sword of the Human Realm cleaved into him, it shed him cleanly in two. Tyrannical sword qi tore his body to pieces, and he exploded with a bang.

    Widespread silence ensued.

    The Void Realm True Immortals fighting over the Grand Dao Divine Rainbows all stopped what they were doing and looked over.

    <i>Reincarnation! Could that young man be Su Yi? But the rumors say that Su Yi only just recently stepped onto the Path of Transcendence. How could he possibly have killed a Void Realm True Immortal Revenant in a single sh?</i>

    Everyone was bewildered and uncertain. Meanwhile, Old Monster Yellow Eyebrows and his two surviving subordinates looked shocked. They moved further away, anger and rm written all over their faces.

    <i>That kid is actually so terrifying!?</i>

    The atmosphere was stifled and oppressive. Dark currents flowed beneath the surface.

    Numerous eyes were upon Su Yi. Although all of them were uncertain, there was no hiding the greed zing in their eyes, as if a strong of unrivaled good fortune had delivered itself right to their door.

    Byparison, even the Grand Dao Divine Rainbows no longer mattered!

    Yun Huaqing and Yu Ning¡¯s expressions shifted. How could they not understand how enticing Su Yi¡¯s power of reincarnation was to these Void Realm True Immortals?

    But Su Yi disregarded all of this.

    He just held the Sword of the Human Realm and gazed indifferently at Old Monster Yellow Eyebrows. ¡°Can you hear this lofty one clearly now?¡±

    His voice spread throughout the entire area.

    The gathered immortals¡¯ faces filled with disbelief.

    <i>A junior of the Path of Transcendence dares be so brazen as to threaten Old Monster Yellow Eyebrows, a Void Realm True Immortal?</i>

    <i>He¡¯s simply sick in the head!</i>

    In stark contrast, Yun Huaqing and Yu Ning stayed calm. Before seeing Su Yi¡¯s strength with their own eyes, they too saw him as a junior, and they didn¡¯t take him at all seriously.

    But after witnessing his strength, these Void Realm True Immortals were ashamed of their inferiority, to the point that they couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    ¡°Haha! Hahaha!¡±

    Old Monster Yellow Eyebrows threw back his head andughed. It was obvious to anyone that this vicious, wantonly arrogant old monster was furious!

    But a momentter, to the crowd¡¯s utter bewilderment, Old Monster Yellow Eyebrows wiped the grin off his face and waved.

    ¡°We¡¯re leaving! Leave this territory to them!¡±

    ¡°????¡±

 Chapter 1442 - Like a Sovereign Gazing Down on Immortals

    <h4>Chapter 1442 - Like a Sovereign Gazing Down on Immortals</h4>

    The crowd was caughtpletely off guard, so startled that their jaws practically fell off.

    None of them would have imagined that a ruthless old monster like Old Yellow Eyebrows would choose to back down before Su Yi, a mere junior!

    Off in the distance, a tall, stalwart man with a spear resting on his shoulder jeered. ¡°Ol¡¯ Yellow Eyebrows, one of your allies was killed, yet you¡¯ve chosen to hold your nose and endure? What a coward!¡±

    Uproariousughter followed.

    Old Monster Yellow Eyebrows disregarded this and led hispanions away, only for Su Yi to say with cold indifference, ¡°Wait!¡±

    Old Monster Yellow Eyebrows¡¯ expression darkened. ¡°Young man, I¡¯ve been tolerant enough. I don¡¯t wish for trouble. What more do you want?¡±

    ¡°Leave your treasures behind,¡± said Su Yi.

    The distant onlookers narrowed their eyes.

    Old Monster Yellow Eyebrows¡¯ concessions came as a surprise. But Su Yi¡¯s tyrannical, overbearing attitude came as an even greater surprise, to the point that they found it hard to believe. They could never have imagined that Su Yi wouldn¡¯t let Old Monster Yellow Eyebrows off even after he backed down!

    Old Monster Yellow Eyebrows was obviously furious, his aged face ashen as he stared intently at Su Yi. ¡°And if I refuse?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll die.¡±

    All eyes were instantly upon Old Monster Yellow Eyebrows. They wanted to see what choice he would make.

    Old Monster Yellow Eyebrows¡¯ face twitched, his expression terrifyingly ashen. It would have been obvious to anyone that he was on the brink of losing his temper.

    But in the end, he took a deep breath, took off a storage ring, and tossed it over.

    Deathly silence followed. Everyone was stunned. <i>A junior is walking all over him so tantly, but he¡¯s... tolerating it?</i>

    ¡°You give him your treasures too.¡± Old Monster Yellow Eyebrows gnashed his teeth and said to hispanions.

    ¡°We...¡± Both of them were obviously hesitant and unwilling to lower their heads.

    ¡°Be quick about it!!¡± roared Old Monster Yellow Eyebrows, his face hideously contorted.

    Both hispanions stiffened, then hurriedly took out their treasures and tossed them to the ground.

    ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡± Old Monster Yellow Eyebrows looked at Su Yi.

    Su Yi waved him away. ¡°Scram.¡±

    It was just one word, but it was tantly humiliating. Yet Old Monster Yellow Eyebrows didn¡¯t pursue the insult. Instead, he led hispanions away. Within just a few blinks of the eye, they¡¯d disappeared from view.

    Yun Huaqing and Yu Ning witnessed the entire exchange, but it didn¡¯t quite feel real. That was Old Monster Yellow Eyebrows!

    He¡¯d really admitted defeat like that?

    The crowd was stunned too. They found it difficult to understand.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Old Yellow Eyebrows... a bit <i>too </i>spineless?¡± someone murmured.

    ¡°No matter how terrifying the power of reincarnation is, you have to take its wielder into ount. Su Yi... is only a Transcendent. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± someone said with a frown.

    Everyone present was a Void Realm True Immortal. They¡¯d ovee all manner of winds and waves, and they possessed a vast breadth of knowledge. Even so, none of them could imagine why Old Yellow Eyebrows had lowered his head!

    How could he do something so cowardly?

    ¡°If any of you aren¡¯t convinced, you¡¯re wee to try me.¡± Su Yi¡¯s deep, profound gaze swept the distant Void Realm True Immortals. ¡°This lofty one promises to grant you a quick, clean death!¡±

    Silence followed this promation.

    The distant onlookers¡¯ expressions filled with uncertainty. This came as a massive affront to their dignity!

    But more than that, it seemed indescribably absurd!

    This man was nothing but a junior. He controlled the power of reincarnation, sure, but did he really think that was enough to let him contend with Void Realm True Immortals?

    He waspletelywless!

    Yun Huaqing''s and Yu Ning¡¯s hearts shook, but although they were surprised by Su Yi¡¯s tantly tyrannical bearing, they felt inexplicably joyful and excited.

    <i>This is too satisfying!</i>

    Who else in the modern era would dare gaze down upon such mighty experts like this? Throughout all of history, what Transcendent had dared gaze upon Void Realm True Immortals with such contempt and pride?

    This was what it meant to be unrestrained!

    Without confidence and power backing it, such aggressive behavior would just be wanton arrogance!

    The fog churned, and dazzling divine rainbows flickered in and out of view, illuminating the immortals¡¯ shifting expressions.

    ¡°None of you dare ept my challenge? Very well. If any of you dare attempt to seize this lofty one¡¯s good fortune, I¡¯ll cut you down without mercy!¡± Su Yi said inly.

    Finally, someone couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    That tall, stalwart man with the spear resting on his shoulders said coldly, ¡°Little fellow, I¡¯d like to see whether you¡¯re bluffing, or whether there¡¯s a reason for your confidence!"

    <i>Boom!</i>

    As he stepped forth, dark mes surged around him. It was as if a primordial barbarian god were marching into battle. Heaven and earth trembled before him.

    ¡°If I lose, I¡¯ll give you treasures, just like Ol¡¯ Yellow Eyebrows. Furthermore, I¡¯ll lead my people away immediately. If you lose, give up the secrets of reincarnation. How about it?¡± the tall, stalwart man said gravely.

    Bai Lichuan!

    A Void Realm True Immortal of the yao path. His strength was endless, his abilities mighty and far-reaching.

    The crowd instantly understood. Bai Lichuan was taking a conservative approach, leaving himself a way out. He wasn¡¯t justshing out recklessly due to anger.

    But Su Yiughed derisively, his gaze cold and sharp. ¡°A battle to victory and defeat? Please. I have no interest in ying with you. If you won¡¯t fight to the death, step aside!¡±

    Gasps rang out throughout the surroundings. Su Yi¡¯s tyrannical attitude seemed out of ce to the Void Realm True Immortals. They couldn¡¯t tell what he was thinking.

    Bai Lichuan was so angry that heughed. ¡°I wanted to leave you a path to life, but you just had to go and seek out your own demise...¡±

    Before he could even finish, Su Yi attacked, sword swinging.

    Bai Lichuan was instantly at a loss for words and ovee with fury. <i>How could a junior be so brazen and domineering as to dismiss mepletely!?</i>

    ¡°Die!¡± Bai Lichuan roared in fury. Murderous intent surged around him, and he waved the spear on his shoulders with all his might.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Appalling immortal light arose around the spear, shattering the sky and manifesting strange and terrifying visions of mountains of blood and seas of corpses.

    He used his full strength right off the bat, holding nothing back. His ferocious power made both Yun Huaqing and Yu Ning¡¯s hearts palpitate in terror.

    Bai Lichuan was no weaker than Old Monster Yellow Eyebrows. He possessed innate brute force, and his valiance was unrivaled. He was a real tough customer!

    <i>ng!!!</i>

    The Sword of the Human Realm shed with the spear.

    Explosive and terrifying destructive power burst from the point of impact. The entire stretch of sky shattered and copsed. The sea of fog dispersed on all sides.

    Amidst the firelight, two figures shed, then separated. They now stood over a hundred feet apart.

    Su Yi was perfectlyposed, his majestic aura linking heaven and earth. Bai Lichuan, however, looked solemn, and the hands gripping his spear quivered slightly.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The hum of a sword swept forth like a tidal wave, but Su Yi never stopped. He swung his sword and attacked once more. He was quick as lightning, like a god charging into battle.

    He was obviously ¡°just¡± a Transcendent, yet he seemed to gaze down upon all of creation with contemptuous pride.

    ¡°Die!¡± Bai Lichuan bellowed in fury and attacked with all his might.

    In the blink of an eye, they¡¯d shed over a hundred times, leaving the entire area swaying and shaking. Currents of destructive power swept out in all directions.

    ¡°Die already!!¡± Bai Lichuan¡¯s voice boomed like spring thunder, and the skin on his forehead split, revealing a hideous, blood-red eye. It fired a strange beam of red light at Su Yi.

    The Endless Nightmares Pupil!

    An extraordinarily terrifying forbidden technique! When used, it distorted space and time, crushing all other techniques into nothingness!

    The moment its blood-red light swept over an opponent, it would plunge them into an endless world of nightmares. They¡¯d lose all awareness, bing nothing but muddled puppets. In that state, they could no longer fight at all!

    But Su Yi''s eyes shone with mockery.

    The Endless Nightmares Pupil was one of the three great forbidden techniques of the Facets of Nature Yao Mountain. To most immortals, it was all but unstoppable. But to him, it was no more than a petty trick. It wasn¡¯t even worth looking at!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    He neither dodged nor fled, instead thrusting his sword to meet it head-on.

    A strange, inscrutable vortex of mystical markings surged at the tip of the Sword of the Human Realm. Mysterious power revolved within it.

    The tip of the sword blocked the beam of blood-red light, and as the vortex of mystical markings revolved. Shockingly, it devoured the red light down to thest drop.

    The sword¡¯s power was entirely undiminished. It continued ahead, cleaving through the air until it stabbed Bai Lichuan right between the eyes.

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    The blood-red vertical pupil split as Bai Lichuan¡¯s skull was run through.

    ¡°The Cloud-Marked Spirit Whirlpool!! How could you possibly know such a....¡± Bai Lichuan cried out in rm, but before he could finish his sentence, the Sword of the Human Realm¡¯s power exploded him into ash.

    One thrust, and the ashes of a valiant expert scattered and dissipated!

    That tyrannical, forceful strike left everyone present ovee with astonishment. The Void Realm True Immortals watching from a distance were stunned, and their faces filled with astonishment.

    ¡°The Cloud-Marked Spirit Whirlpool? Isn¡¯t that one of the Jadelight Pure Lands¡¯ secret legacies? They say it can cleave through all fabrications!¡± murmured Yu Ning, her pale golden eyes full of astonishment.

    It was a secret legacy, so only the Jadelight Pure Lands¡¯ core legacy disciples were qualified to learn it. No outsider was permitted to study it!

    <i>Could it be that Su Yi, a cultivator of the Human Realm, has a top faction like the Jadelight Pure Lands backing him?</i>

    <i>If so, no wonder Red Cloud thinks so highly of him! So, he has a deep connection to the Jadelight Pure Lands!</i>

    Yu Ning felt as if she were now privy to an extraordinary secret, and she found this enormously satisfying.

    s, although she didn¡¯t know it, Daoist Master Red Cloud saw Su Yi as the presumed reincarnation of the greatest of the Ten Immortal Lords of the Central Immortal Pce, the Sword Fanatic.

    Deathly, stifled silence followed. It was so oppressive that the crowd could barely breathe.

    Bai Lichuan¡¯s death came as aplete shock!

    Only now did the Void Realm True Immortals understand that Su Yi wasn¡¯t wantonly arrogant. This Transcendent of the Human Realm was just that heaven-defyingly strong!

    ¡°Anyone else care to try me?¡± Su Yi said as he scanned the crowd with cold indifference.

    Numerous Void Realm True Immortals avoided his gaze, as if afraid he¡¯d notice them.

    Others¡¯ expressions darkened. They felt iparably stifled.

    A whole group of Void Realm True Immortals had been intimidated by a mere junior! If word got out, they¡¯d seempletely inept!

    Suddenly, a thin man in Daoist robes said gravely, ¡°Everyone, if we join forces, we might well have a chance to take him down and seize the power of reincarnation!

    ¡°If we fight individually and focus on our individual aims, we won¡¯t just lose this perfect opportunity. It¡¯s highly likely he¡¯ll take us down one by one!¡±

    Numerous onlookers¡¯ eyes shed in response. They were obviously tempted.

    Su Yi stood there as if all of this were perfectly normal. He made no attempt to stop them. In fact, he was actually eager to see whether or not the man in Daoist robes could convince these old-timers to throw their lives away!

 Chapter 1443 - The Meaning of Intimidation

    <h4>Chapter 1443 - The Meaning of Intimidation</h4>

    The thin man in Daoist robes was called the Gale Master. He was among the greatest of the Void Realm True Immortals present.

    When they heard his suggestion, many of the Void Realm True Immortals hesitated. It wasn¡¯t that they were suddenly tempted or ovee with eagerness, but that the Gale Master had given voice to what they were already thinking!

    Admittedly, Su Yi¡¯s strength struck fear into their hearts. But they might well stand a chance at capturing him if they worked together.

    The Gale Master seemed ready to go all out. He said gravely, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re willing to just leave and give up the good fortune here?

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget why we came here. We¡¯re trying to find the path to life in the Endless Treasure Grounds! There¡¯s no other way out!¡±

    His voice was firm and determined. It spread throughout the surrounding area.

    A white-haired elder in green robes gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°The Gale Master is right. We¡¯re already revenants. If we don¡¯t find that path to life, our cultivation bases are doomed to plummet and wither away! Our only other choice is a life of degradation. Why not risk it all?¡±

    There was uproar amongst the crowd. The way the Void Realm True Immortal Revenants looked at Su Yi had shifted inscrutably.

    Su Yi stood there, hands behind his back, taking all of this in. He made no attempt to stop them. He wouldn¡¯t kill someone just because, but if they insisted on seeking out their own demise, he didn¡¯t mind sending them along!

    Yun Huaqing, however, couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He bellowed, ¡°Gale Master, you¡¯re going to get people killed like this! Got it? I¡¯lly this right out in the open. Even if you attack together, you cannot possibly be a match for Fellow Daoist Su!¡±

    He spoke with firm conviction.

    Yu Ning spoke up too. ¡°There¡¯s no grudge between you and Fellow Daoist Su. Why must we resort to violence? Lower your heads and take a step back. If you do, Fellow Daoist Su might well think better of you. It¡¯s even entirely possible that you¡¯ll have a chance at breaking your curse!¡±

    After Yun Huaqing and Yu Ning spoke, some of the Void Realm True Immortals hesitated.

    ¡°Yun Huaqing, you¡¯re a Void Realm True Immortal, yet you¡¯re going against your conscience and spouting such shameless lies just to curry favor with Su Yi. I¡¯m ashamed on your behalf!¡± The Gale Master snorted coldly. ¡°One more word out of you, and you won¡¯t escape death either!¡±

    He then looked at Yu Ning. ¡°That goes for you too. Bad enough that you¡¯re helping Yun Huaqing deceive us. Now you¡¯ve gone and urged us to lower our heads before a junior? You ought to die for that!¡±

    Yun Huaqing and Yu Ning¡¯s expressions darkened.

    Su Yi, however, furrowed his brow. He¡¯d finally run out of patience. He hated nothing more than verbal sparring like this!

    A momentter, Su Yi attacked directly,unching himself at the Gale Master.

    ¡°If any of you want to die with him, go right ahead!¡± Su Yi said coolly. As he spoke, he swung his sword at the Gale Master.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The air was thrown into disarray. Sword intent soared into the firmament.

    Just like before, Su Yi was tyrannical to the extreme.

    ¡°Get him!¡± bellowed the Gale Master. He drew a fiery Dao Sword, took the skies, and attacked in full force.

    ¡°Get him!¡±

    Meanwhile, some of the other Void Realm True Immortals took action, charging into the fray alongside him.

    ¡°Those fools! No medicine can cure stupidity!¡± Yun Huaqingughed coldly.

    Yu Ning sighed. ¡°Are they fools? Weren¡¯t you and I just as blind and foolish before witnessing Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s strength with our own eyes?¡±

    Yun Huaqing was instantly sheepish, and he felt rather awkward.

    It was true. Their knowledge and perceptions were different; it was no wonder the attacking immortals had reached starkly different conclusions.

    The Gale Master and the other old monsters attacked because they thought their victory was assured. Were they stupid?

    No!

    But some of the other Void Realm True Immortals had yet to attack. They moved further away instead of getting mixed up in the fighting.

    <i>Rumble! Boom!</i>

    A grand battle broke out. Immortal treasures whooshed through the air, and the light of the Dao rumbled and boomed.

    No one dared to getcent, even though their opponent was a single young man. All of them had ovee a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood to reach their current heights. Who¡¯d dare to getcent after watching Su Yi kill Bai Lichuan?

    The Gale Master and the others attacked with the intention of unleashing a single, overwhelming joint attack. Each disyed the strongest methods at their disposal, revealing everyst one of their trump cards!

    Their terrifying power sent a chill coursing down Yun Huaqing and Yu Ning¡¯s spines. Their hearts clenched.

    They had to admit that in Su Yi¡¯s shoes, they¡¯d have retreated long ago. They would never have dared sh with so many experts head-on!

    In the blink of an eye, Su Yi was surrounded on all sides and in grave peril.

    But his gaze was calm and indifferent, without the slightest trace of panic.

    ¡°Activate!¡±

    The Divine Replenishment Furnace took to the skies, hovering above Su Yi¡¯s head. Endless purple immortal light flowed from the opening, blocking the attacks arriving from all sides.

    The Sword of the Human Realm hummed in Su Yi¡¯s grip and lit up with a burst of strange, inscrutable light. In the blink of an eye, countless streaks of sword qi were flying through the air.

    <i>Boom! Boom! Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth trembled. A grand, mysterious vision of reincarnation spread through the air. The Reincarnation Pool, the Path of the Far Shore, the Infernal Pce, the Tree of the Ten Thousand Worlds of Samsara... All manner of grand visions melted into one another, creating a realistic Samsara Domain that enveloped the entirendscape.

    As well as all of Su Yi¡¯s enemies!

    ¡°Reincarnation!¡± The hearts of the Gale Master and his allies shook. Their expressions changed dramatically. Revenants like them feared nothing more than this taboo power of the Grand Dao!

    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and fight our way out!!¡±

    Roars rang out repeatedly.

    All of the old monsters sensed the danger, and they fought with everything they had, attacking like mad. All manner of immortal treasures shot forth, making the Samsara Domain tremble.

    ¡°See that, everyone? The power of reincarnation isn¡¯t invincible! Get him!¡± bellowed the Gale Master. A waterfall of immortal light poured down around him, and his momentum was terrifying to behold.

    ¡°Get him!¡±

    The Samsara Domain swayed violently. It was showing signs of falling apart.

    Yun Huaqing and Yu Ning couldn¡¯t help but get nervous.

    ¡°Ants trying to shake a tree!¡± Su Yi snorted coldly.

    He stood in the air, a rain of the chaotic light of the Grand Dao revolving around him, making him seem like a proud and majestic sovereign presiding over the cycle of reincarnation.

    As he pressed the Sword of the Human Realm into the Samsara Domain manifested of countless streaks of sword qi, the Sword of the Nine Hells rumbled within his sea of consciousness. Su Yi drew upon as much of his power as he could, and a mysterious, inscrutable aura soon seeped into the Sword of the Human Realm, then surged into the Samsara Domain.

    <i>Boom¡ª¡ª!</i>

    An unbelievable scene followed. The Samsara Domain instantly seemed realer. Countless mysterious fluctuations of the Laws rippled throughout it, and the visions of the Reincarnation Pool, Path of the Far Shore, and Sea of Bitterness resurfaced.

    The turbid waters of the Reincarnation Pool flowed, giving rise to mist. It was like a geyser releasing the springwater of the depths of the Netherworld.

    Countless zing flowers drifted onto the Path of the Far Shore. The sound of the Grand Dao resounded throughout that long path into the darkness, like hushed whispers guiding the souls of the dead into the next world. The waters of the Sea of Bitterness surged. Countless bones churned within the roaring waves....

    The Gale Master and the others felt as if they¡¯d been plunged into the true cycle of reincarnation! They felt more helpless, insignificant, and hopeless than ever before.

    <i>This is bad!!</i>

    The old monsters panicked and struggled like mad, but it was to no avail.

    Some of them fell into the Reincarnation Pool, their bodies enveloped in fog and reduced to countless chunks. The bone-chilling Laws of Rebirth dissipated them.

    Some were guided to the Path of the Far Shore, their bodies set aze and reduced to ash in the blink of an eye.

    Still others were dragged into the endless Sea of Bitterness. They rose and fell within its turbid waters, unable to escape but unable to die, their souls plunged into unimaginable torment.

    Terrified shrieks, unwilling roars, and frantic cries rose and fell in waves.

    A chill coursed through Yun Huaqing. His eyes were full of deep-seated dread. ¡°Reincarnation...¡±

    It didn¡¯t matter that he¡¯d already received Su Yi¡¯s help breaking his curse. The sight of so many Void Realm True Immortals cast into torment amidst the cycle of reincarnation still filled him with indescribable terror.

    ¡°Even the Contract of the Gods forbids this power. It really is... just too terrifying..." murmured Yu Ning. Despite herself, her jadelike hands clenched.

    The Void Realm True Immortals who¡¯d chosen not to participate couldn¡¯t help but tremble!

    Sometimes, a single choice could determine your life and death.

    It was because they¡¯d chosen not to participate that they lived to see the other Void Realm True Immortals die brutal deaths within that all-too-real world of reincarnation. They were ovee with astonishment, but more than that, they couldn¡¯t help but celebrate their choice.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The Samsara Domain shook violently. A streak of light tore open an exit, and someone promptly shot right through it. It was none other than the Gale Master!

    But his hair was disheveled and his body was badly battered. He looked iparably wretched.

    The onlookers couldn¡¯t help but look stunned.

    ¡°What can reincarnation... do to me?¡± The Gale Master threw back his head and roared.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    The Divine Replenishment Furnace descended swathed in boundless purple immortal light. The Gale Master exploded into pieces on impact.

    The crowd was at a loss for words.

    They were silent, but the Gale Master¡¯s final roar still echoed through the air. Hisst words now seemed utterly ironic.

    The Samsara Domain gradually receded. Both the Gale Master and the dozen-or-so immortals he¡¯d led into battle had perished within moments!

    Everyone present was so astonished that they sank into a daze. A long time passed in silence.

    Su Yi stood in the sky, every bit as indifferent as before, gazing down upon the immortals like a sovereign.

    Suddenly, he turned to look at the remaining Void Realm True Immortals and said tly, ¡°Anyone else want to try me?¡±

    No one dared to meet his gaze. And no one dared to ept his challenge!

    Su Yi shook his head slightly, then drifted to the ground, sat cross-legged, took out some pills, and started cultivating. All the while, he disregarded thempletely.

    He made no attempt to hide from the distant Void Realm True Immortals.

    Yun Huaqing and Yu Ning were instantly solemn. They silently approached and stood aside him, serving as his dharma protectors.

    But against their expectations, even when they realized that Su Yi was in the middle of recovering his strength, no one else dared to challenge him!

    The two of them couldn¡¯t help but sigh to themselves. Even if Su Yi had really exhausted his cultivation base, so what?

    He¡¯dpletely intimidated the Void Realm True Immortals. None dared test him recklessly!

    And from beginning to end, Su Yi made no attempt to hide anything. He just sat there and meditated out in the open!

    Yun Huaqing and Yu Ning couldn¡¯t help but sigh over his ridiculousposure.

    Meanwhile, the distant Void Realm True Immortals¡¯ hearts churned, their expressions conflicted. It was just as Yun Huaqing and Yu Ning thought. Even if Su Yi was really in his weakest possible state right now, no one would dare attempt to loot a burning house.

    Earlier, Bai Lichuan assumed Su Yi was bluffing, only for his skepticism to cost him his life.

    Then, the Gale Master assumed Su Yi was bluffing. He rallied a simrly skeptical group of old-timers to fight alongside him. In the end, everyst one of them perished.

    They¡¯d be an example to the rest. Who¡¯d risk their lives to test Su Yi now?

    Meanwhile, deep within the fog of the Endless Treasure Grounds, Old Monster Yellow Eyebrows gulped with great difficulty.

    <i>Fuck! If I hadn¡¯t been so quick-witted earlier, I¡¯d be dead by now!</i>

 Chapter 1444 - A Sage Inside, a King Outside

    <h4>Chapter 1444 - A Sage Inside, a King Outside</h4>

    It wasn¡¯t at all like the others thought. Old Monster Yellow Eyebrows hadn¡¯t wimped out earlier. Sure, he¡¯d lowered his head, offered up his treasures, and left, but that was all due to some careful considerations.

    First, he hadn¡¯t figured out Su Yi¡¯s true strength yet, and he didn¡¯t want to serve as another¡¯s shield.

    Second, by enduring and taking himself out of the picture, he could watch tigers fight from a safe distance, then swoop in to gather the benefits.

    In light of these considerations, what did losing face before a junior matter?

    But now.... Old Monster Yellow Eyebrows really wimped out. All his hopes had been extinguished!

    Bai Lichuan¡¯s death startled him, but it wasn¡¯t enough to scare him. On the other hand, the annihtion of the Gale Master and a whole group of old monsters made his blood run cold. A chill coursed through his entire body. Regrouping anding back even stronger than before? Reaping the benefits of others¡¯ struggles? He no longer dared to even entertain such thoughts.

    Inwardly, he was celebrating. Celebrating that he¡¯d made the wisest choice of his entire life!

    ¡°See that?¡± Old Monster Yellow Eyebrows nced at hispanions. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t listened to me earlier and offered up your treasures, you would have died unsightly deaths!¡±

    Both of hispanions¡¯ hearts were full of lingering terror. They nodded repeatedly.

    One of them whispered, ¡°Daoist Brother, that Su Yi... it looks like he¡¯s really out of steam. Isn¡¯t this a rare opportunity?¡±

    <i>Whap!</i>

    As soon as the words left his lips, he took a firm blow to the back of the head.

    Old Monster Yellow Eyebrows immediately cursed him out. ¡°Do you really think you have a shot, you fucking nitwit? You couldn¡¯t be any more of a blithering idiot if you tried! Why do you think Su Yi dares sit and meditate in front of everyone? Why do you think no one has dared act recklessly? Do you think you¡¯re the only smart person here? Fine, go right ahead and die! I won¡¯t stop you.¡±

    Old Monster Yellow Eyebrows was practically frothing at the mouth with fury.

    The man he¡¯d pped was instantly as silent as a cicada in winter. He dared not say anything else.

    Old Monster Yellow Eyebrow¡¯s otherpanion said bleakly, ¡°We¡¯re all Void Realm True Immortals, but we can only swallow our anger and endure. It¡¯s truly... tragic...¡±

    Old Monster Yellow Eyebrowsughed coldly. ¡°Tragic? Nonsense! A real man knows how to adapt to his circumstances. Just follow my orders!¡±

    ¡°What do you want to do, Daoist Brother?¡± Both hispanions were confused.

    Old Monster Yellow Eyebrows took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m going to go try my luck!¡±

    With that, he led hispanions back toward the battlefield.

    ......

    ¡°Hm? That old monster¡¯se back!¡±

    Yun Huaqing and Yu Ning immediately noticed Old Monster Yellow Eyebrows¡¯ return. Both of them were visibly on guard.

    The distant Void Realm True Immortals had strange looks on their faces. <i>Earlier, Old Monster Yellow Eyebrows held his nose, admitted defeat, and left. Does he n to retaliate now?</i>

    Su Yi remained cross-legged, entirely unmoving. He didn¡¯t even seem to notice.

    ¡°Old Monster Yellow Eyebrows, what are you nning to do?¡± Yun Huaqing said coldly.

    Old Monster Yellow Eyebrows stopped at a distance, his eyes shining with determination. A momentter, he faced Su Yi, and his knees thudded to the ground.

    ¡°???¡± The crowd didn¡¯t know what to make of that.

    He¡¯d knelt with such force as to startle heaven and earth and make even gods and ghosts weep!

    The crowd¡¯s eyes widened. They were so startled that their minds went nk. <i>What¡¯s the old monster up to now?</i>

    ¡°Holy shit!¡± Yun Huaqing couldn¡¯t help but cry out in surprise.

    A hegemon among Void Realm True Immortals had knelt before Su Yi of his own ord! If word got out, no one would believe it.

    The two Void Realm True Immortals apanying Old Monster Yellow Eyebrows were stunned too. And here they¡¯d thought he wasn¡¯t willing to ept this and that he nned to fight.

    Who¡¯d have thought he¡¯d fall directly to his knees?

    Amidst the deathly silence, Old Monster Yellow Eyebrow¡¯s expression was solemn. His hands pressed against the ground, followed by his head.

    His head and all four limbs were touching the ground!

    Like a pious devotee kowtowing before a sage.

    ¡°This old man, Huang Yin, hase to repent for his transgressions!¡± Old Monster Yellow Eyebrows said in a quavering voice. ¡°As an expression of my sincerity, I¡¯m willing to be your servant and work like a dog or horse. I won¡¯t refuse any orders, not even if I have to die ten thousand deaths!¡±

    The crowd¡¯s expressions turned strange. <i>The old man sure knows how toy it on thick!</i>

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes silently opened. ¡°Tell me what you¡¯re really after.¡±

    His voice was calm, but full of a power that touched the heart directly.

    Old Monster Yellow Eyebrows kowtowed, then said in a quavering voice, ¡°Your Excellency Su, I won¡¯t lie to you. I truly wish to repent, and I long to work on your behalf to make up for what I¡¯ve done. I also hope that I might one day earn your appreciation and have my curse broken!¡±

    The crowd instantly understood.

    The old man was kneeling and repenting, but it was obvious that all he wanted was a chance at having his curse broken!

    <i>Thud! Thud!</i>

    Old Monster Yellow Eyes¡¯panions knelt and kowtowed too. ¡°We too are willing to serve you loyally, Your Excellency!¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You might have selfish intentions, but at least you¡¯re honest. s, you aren¡¯t worthy of bing <i>my </i>subordinates.¡±

    Old Monster Yellow Eyebrows stiffened, then said bitterly, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, we¡¯re now no more than revenants. All we want is a chance to live on in degradation. Please, be benevolent and give us a chance. No matter what you want, so long as it¡¯s within our power, we absolutely won¡¯t so much as furrow our brows!¡±

    His words touched the hearts of numerous other old monsters. Their expressions were conflicted, and it wasn¡¯t a good feeling.

    Yun Huaqing and Yu Ning sympathized too. After all, they¡¯d only recently been revenants too. They¡¯d experienced the bitterness and frustration of being neither fully alive nor fully dead.

    Su Yi swept his gaze across the area, then looked at the three kneeling revenants. ¡°Get up, both of you. I¡¯ll break your curses once I¡¯m done meditating.¡±

    Then, he closed his eyes, calmed his heart, and resumed meditating.

    Old Monster Yellow Eyebrows and hispanions froze, stunned and in disbelief. Some time passed before it hit them. They were so excited that they trembled from head to toe, and their expressions filled with mad delight.

    ¡°Many thanks, Your Excellency Su! Many thanks!¡±

    They repeatedly kowtowed, with no trace of their usualportment.

    The distant revenants were in uproar. They were surprised, but more than that, they couldn¡¯t help but be envious.

    Some of them even regretted not having taken action earlier. Had they known, they would have cast all thoughts of their dignity aside, knelt, and begged for a simr opportunity!

    Others sighed and thought that, no matter how envious they were, they couldn¡¯t have brought themselves to kowtow and beg like that.

    ¡°Ol¡¯ Yellow Eyes, Fellow Daoist Su told you to stand up. Don¡¯t dilly-dally!¡± said Yun Huaqing.

    ¡°Yes, of course!¡± Old Monster Yellow Eyebrows and the others hurried to their feet and looked at each other. Waves of emotion coursed through their hearts, and delight was written all over their faces.

    Time slipped by.

    Eventually, Su Yi rose, then casually broke Old Monster Yellow Eyebrows¡¯ and hispanions'' curses.

    He then nced at the others in the distance. ¡°All of you refrained from bing my enemies earlier, so I wouldn¡¯t mind helping you too.¡±

    This offer came out of nowhere, and it left the crowd briefly stunned. They almost couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Someone couldn¡¯t help but probe, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, you mean... you¡¯re willing to help us break our curses?¡±

    His voice was frantic and tinged with eagerness.

    Su Yi nodded.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The entire area practically boiled over; none of the Void Realm True Immortals could stay calm. Their faces filled with delight, and they practically danced with excitement.

    Yu Huaqing and Yu Ning looked at each other. They couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. They weren¡¯t at all opposed to this. On the contrary, they were happy to see Su Yi doing this.

    Earlier, Su Yi had been too cold, indifferent, tyrannical, and aloof, like a heartless, unrivaled sovereign. They could only view him with awe, and merely being in his presence was stifling.

    Now, they suddenly realized that Su Yi wasn¡¯t really cold-blooded or heartless. He had a bit of humanity about him too!

    For some reason, this discovery put them both at ease.

    ¡°See? That¡¯s what you call breadth of spirit! That¡¯s what you call magnanimity! This old man... is ashamed of his own inferiority!¡± sighed Old Monster Yellow Eyebrows.

    ¡°You knelt, and they didn¡¯t, but they¡¯re still receiving Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s aid. Aren¡¯t you... angry?¡± Yun Huaqing couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Old Monster Yellow Eyebrows shook his head. ¡°I knelt of my own volition, not because His Excellency threatened me. Even rarer and more precious, His Excellency didn¡¯t pursue past offenses, and he was willing to help me despite them. I¡¯m as grateful as could be. How could I be upset?¡±

    Before long, Su Yi had broken the curse of every Void Realm True Immortal present.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, this is a humble token of my appreciation. Please ept it!¡±

    An old man stepped forth, bowed, and presented a storage bracelet with both hands. His voice was full of gratitude.

    The others then approached one by one, offering their storage treasures, their voices and expressions brimming with gratitude.

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°To me, helping you took no more effort than turning over my hand. I didn¡¯t do it for your treasures.¡±

    The first old-timer to offer his treasures said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, please don¡¯t misunderstand. To you, it might have been no more difficult than turning over your hand, but to us, it was akin to a rebirth. Please, ept our gifts. We won¡¯t be able to live with ourselves otherwise.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Please ept our gifts, Fellow Daoist Su!¡±

    The others spoke up too. They weren¡¯t just being polite, either.

    After witnessing Su Yi¡¯s tyrannical methods, they gave up. None dared harbor thoughts of capturing him.

    Yet Su Yi had offered to break their curses of his own volition. They were surprised, excited, and more than that, deeply touched.

    Their view of Su Yi changedpletely. Their expressions of gratitude now came straight from the heart!

    When Su Yi saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but whisper to himself, ¡°When we conduct our affairs, we ought to be like a sage on the inside and a king on the outside, employing both kindness and severity. Only then can you nurture a heart simultaneously as smooth as jade and as sharp as the edge of a sword.¡±

    These words were intended for Wang Ye¡¯s ears.

    But they were also for his own benefit.

    His gaze was clear and increasingly calm and ethereal as he nodded to the crowd. ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t refuse.¡±

    He then epted their offerings.

    When the crowd saw this, they couldn¡¯t help but rx. Smiles bloomed on their faces.

    Yu Ning felt a bit dazed. Su Yi seemedpletely different from his earlier cold, cruel, aloof self.

    She found the difference difficult to understand.

    Yu Ning would rather be his friend than his enemy, but even so, earlier... Su Yi had seemed too domineering. Just being near him put her under enormous pressure.

    After all, as the old saying went, apanying a ruler was like apanying a tiger!

    ¡°Does anyone know where the Abandoned Monument is?¡± asked Su Yi.

    <i>The Abandoned Monument? </i>The crowd furrowed their brows, then shook their heads.

    Except for Old Monster Yellow Eyebrows, who seemed to have recalled something. ¡°Your Excellency Su, this old man recently acquired some intelligence. It seems that deep in the Endless Treasure Grounds, there stands a cursed stone stele. There appears to be a path to a mysterious world hidden beneath it. I suspect that that mysterious world might well be the Abandoned Monument you¡¯re looking for!¡±

 Chapter 1445 - The Spirit of the Stele

    <h4>Chapter 1445 - The Spirit of the Stele</h4>

    The cursed stele!

    Even before entering the Starjade Forbidden Zone, Su Yi had learned that a strange stone stele stood within the Endless Treasure Grounds. It was covered in cursed power that stretched between heaven and earth. Its cursed power was identical to the curse binding the revenants!

    It was for this reason that Daoist Master Red Cloud had invited Su Yi to join them. With his mastery of reincarnation, he could counter that cursed energy. But Su Yi wouldn¡¯t have thought the cursed stele was ced over a path to a hidden, mysterious world. It seemed highly likely that this mysterious world and the Abandoned Monument were one and the same.

    Unfortunately, that was all Old Monster Yellow Eyes knew. He¡¯d never seen it in person. Thus, after a moment¡¯s thought, Su Yi made up his mind. He¡¯d decided to go see the cursed stele for himself.

    ......

    Perhaps because the earlier battle had been too intense, the Grand Dao Divine Rainbows spread throughout the area had vanished, as if frightened away. This really was a pity. But then, the storage treasures the Void Realm True Immortals had given him contained no small number of Grand Dao Divine Rainbows, an unexpected harvest.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Without any further dys, Su Yi led Yun Huaqing and Yu Ning further into the Endless Treasure Grounds.

    The Void Realm True Immortals watched them leave. It was only after they¡¯d faded into the distance that they rxed.

    They looked at each other, all of them ovee with emotion.

    ¡°It seems... we¡¯ve profited from a disaster,¡± someone sighed.

    ¡°I still cannot imagine how someone who only recently stepped into Nascent Divinity could possess such heaven-defyingbat strength,¡± someone murmured.

    ¡°It would be weird if you <i>could</i> imagine it. The Contract of the Gods has forbidden the power of reincarnation, so how could anyone here know how it works? Fellow Daoist Su... is the only one to have mastered this taboo power!¡±

    ¡°I suspect that Fellow Daoist Su has reincarnated more than once. It¡¯s entirely possible that he was once a terrifying existence of the Immortal Realm!¡±

    ¡°What makes you say that?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten? Fellow Daoist Su used the Cloud-Marked Spirit Whirlpool to kill Bai Lichuan. That¡¯s one of Mount Buzhou¡¯s Jadelight Pure Lands'' secret legacies!¡±

    The rest of the immortals looked stunned. Astonishment appeared on their faces.

    <i>Was Su Yi really once a denizen of the Immortal Realm?</i>

    ......

    A churning sea of fog. Everything was silent and still on all sides.

    From time to time, Grand Dao Divine Rainbows shed by like shooting stars.

    Yun Huaqing and Yu NIng keenly sensed that the further they ventured into the fog, the denser the cursed power. But having Su Yi lead the way reassured them. There was no need for concern. Of course, without him, even with their Void Realm True Immortal strength, they would never have been able to withstand the curse¡¯s corrosive effects!

    ¡°I truly dare not even imagine just how many experts of the Immortal Dao searched this ce during the End of the Dharma, or how many of them perished here,¡± sighed Yun Huaqing.

    Yu Ning looked grief-stricken too. ¡°Very few survived the End of the Dharma. Most experts of the Immortal Dao perished, unable to live on even as revenants...¡±

    So what if they¡¯d be immortals? They still hadn¡¯t escaped catastrophe!

    Su Yi led the way, hands behind his back, entirely unperturbed.

    Earlier, his sixth lifetime¡¯s Dao Imprint had been influencing his mentality and behavior. He hadn¡¯t paid any attention, but now, he was taking the time to calmlyb through it all.

    Wang Ye¡¯s knowledge and experience were enough to gaze down upon immortals with pride and stand at the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao. Inheriting his experiences and fusing with them really had fundamentally transformed Su Yi¡¯s perceptions and breadth of knowledge. That was a good thing, naturally.

    The troublesome part was that his sixth incarnation¡¯s memories, as well as Wang Ye¡¯s cold-blooded nature and tyrannical conduct, were truly influencing his heart. At least for now, Su Yi had no way of preventing this influence. It originated from his own heart, so it was not something foreign to himself.

    It was easiest to understand as a heart devil. All Su Yi could do was hold onto his Dao Heart and fundamental nature, protecting himself while slowly duking it out with his heart devil. He¡¯d rid himself of its influence sooner orter.

    A full hourter.

    Cursed light suddenly appeared reflected in the distant sea of fog. It soared into the heavens, staining them a strange, deep ck.

    Just gazing upon it from afar was enough to make Yu Ning and Yun Huaqing tremble.

    That cursed power was far too terrifying. It connected heaven and earth, like the start of the End of the Dharma!

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose, and his hands formed seals. A curtain of the light of reincarnation appeared, enveloping him and hispanionspletely.

    They continued ahead, and it wasn¡¯t long before they saw a thousand-foot stone stele standing at the source of the cursed power. The stele was rectangr and pitch-ck throughout. It overflowed with dense, cursed power that surged forth in waves, rising and falling on its surface.

    Yun Huaqing and Yu Ning¡¯s pupils constricted, and they visibly lost their cool.

    During the End of the Dharma, countless immortals came to the Starjade Forbidden Zone believing that a path to life and escape from catastrophey hidden in the depths of the Endless Treasure Grounds. Who could have imagined that they¡¯d find a stele here that looked like the very source of the catastrophe they¡¯d sought to escape?

    It was just too terrifying!

    If Su Yi hadn¡¯t been there to lead the way, they would have long since turned and fled, not daring to linger.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t believe that a path to salvation was hidden here even if you beat me to death,¡± muttered Yun Huaqing.

    ¡°Life and death go hand-in-hand. Take tribtion lightning, for instance. Sometimes, vitality hides within the gravest of perils,¡± said Su Yi. He was already approaching the stele.

    Yun Huaqing and Yu Ning steeled themselves and followed him.

    Along the way, the cursed power filling the air swept toward them like a tidal wave, raging throughout heaven and earth. It could have eradicated any living thing with ease. Even true immortals wouldn¡¯t have escaped certain doom!

    But whenever the cursed power swept toward them, Su Yi¡¯s curtain of the light of reincarnation neutralized it. It melted like snow, unable to harm Su Yi and hispanions in the slightest.

    Before long, they were almost at the pitch-ck stele.

    When they looked up, they saw that its pitch-ck surface waspletely covered in strange, contorted Dao Markings. They were intricate and iparably strange.

    Yun Huaqing and Yu Ning shuddered. One look at the strange Dao Markings, and they felt as if their souls were going to be devoured. Irrepressible terror arose in their hearts, and their faces paled.

    Su Yi furrowed. The stele¡¯s Dao Markings were inscrutable and full of a cmitous, destructive, forbidden aura. One look, and his soul palpitated. It was as if an invisible power were confining him and dragging out his soul.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Within his sea of consciousness, the Sword of the Nine Hells shook. That strange power and feeling of dread disappeared without a trace.

    <i>It triggered a disturbance in the Sword of the Nine Hells? The stele¡¯s Dao Markings aren¡¯t simple!</i> eximed Su Yi to himself.

    He¡¯d only just thought this when Yun Huaqing and Yu Ning let out muffled grunts. Their eyes went nk, and they staggered as if about to fall.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow. He waved his sleeves, and the aura of the Sword of the Nine Hells transformed into a rain of light and surged into hispanions¡¯ bodies.

    The two of them instantly reacted as if awakening from a dream, regaining mental rity. They looked at each other, so startled that they were covered in cold sweat. As mighty as Void Realm True Immortals were, they were scared!

    ¡°No matter. Hide in this for now.¡± Su Yi took out that bronze treasure pagoda.

    Hispanions couldn¡¯t help but be embarrassed, but they knew that if things went on like this, they¡¯d be a burden to Su Yi.

    Both of them blurred into beams of light and shot into the pagoda. Su Yi then put it away and gazed at the ck stone stele.

    What made him frown was that even with the knowledge and experience of the former Tyrant of the Immortal Realm, he couldn¡¯t grasp the mysteries hidden within the stele¡¯s Dao Markings.

    All he could say with certainty was that its power shared amon course with the End of the Dharma, the catastrophe that had once swept across the Human Realm!

    ¡°Old Monster Yellow Eyebrows mentioned a path to a mysterious world. I wonder where that is...¡±

    Su Yi looked around, only to discover nothing at all.

    ¡°Very well. Since the mysteries of reincarnation counter the curse¡¯s power, let¡¯s see whether or not they can shake that stone stele!¡±

    Having reached this decision, Su Yi silently circted his cultivation base. A curtain of the light of reincarnation floated behind him, manifesting mysterious visions of the cycle of the Six Paths.

    The cursed power permeating the air instantly copsed and dissipated.

    Just as Su Yi was about to strike, the distant thousand-foot stele suddenly shook. The strange Dao Markings on its surface revolved rapidly, as if they¡¯de to life.

    Before long, a vortex-like portal hovered above the stone!

    A momentter, a figure emerged.

    At first, he was as ethereal as smoke, but he gradually solidified, bing a thin, bony old dwarf!

    The dwarf was truly nothing but skin and bones. He was bald, hunchbacked, and covered with wrinkles. His eyes were turbid, and a string of prayer beads hung from his neck.

    His right hand looked almost like a chicken¡¯s w, and it gripped a greenntern.

    Its mottled light cast faint crimson shadows.

    ¡°This old man is the spirit of the stone stele. I¡¯ve been ordered to protect its secret path,¡± said the elderly dwarf. He looked at Su Yi and said in a raspy voice, ¡°His Excellency the Divine Emissary has invited yourpanion inside. She has arrived at the Abandoned Monument by now.¡±

    Su Yi looked at the elderly dwarf. He figured that this panion¡± had to be Daoist Master Red Cloud.

    ¡°So you¡¯ve been waiting for me here this whole time?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The dwarf subtly inclined his head. ¡°The Divine Emissarymanded that I guide you onto the secret path once you arrived.¡±

    With that, he stepped aside, raised his greenntern, and gestured at the illusory doorway. ¡°If you please.¡±

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t move. ¡°Who is this divine emissary you speak of?¡±

    The elderly dwarf shook his head. ¡°This old man is merely the spirit of the stele. My only task is to watch over the entrance. I dare not speak of the Divine Emissary¡¯s affairs. I humbly request your understanding. You¡¯ll naturally meet the Divine Emissary once you¡¯ve arrived at the Abandoned Monument.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Well, what <i>can</i> you tell me then? Might as welly it all out in the open.¡±

    The elderly dwarf slowly raised his head, his turbid eyes focusing on Su Yi. ¡°All I know is that if you want to leave with yourpanion, you¡¯d best not refuse His Excellency''s invitation.¡±

    His voice was raspy, without the slightest hint of emotion.

    The mottled crimsonmplight made his skeletally thin, wrinkled face all the stranger and more unsettling.

 Chapter 1446 - The Divine Emissary

    <h4>Chapter 1446 - The Divine Emissary</h4>

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°Is that a threat?¡±

    The elderly dwarf shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re the guest His Excellency wants to see. This old man wouldn¡¯t dare to threaten you.¡±

    Su Yi walked over to the illusory portal floating above the stone stele.

    A hint of a smile tugged at the dwarf¡¯s lips, as if he¡¯d long since anticipated this. ¡°If you please!¡±

    But Su Yi just stood there, stroking his jaw as he looked at the dwarf. ¡°Tell me, if I kill you, will it anger that divine emissary of yours?¡±

    The dwarf¡¯s smile froze in ce, and he suddenly raised his head. ¡°I¡¯m an insignificant figure tasked only with watching over the gateway. Surely someone of your status wouldn¡¯t make trouble for me?¡±

    He was only two feet tall, bony, and hunched. He only reached Su Yi¡¯s knees, making him seem extraordinarily paltry.

    But as he spoke, terrifying, cmitous light undted around him, and his bronzentern silently swayed.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was calm and indifferent. He said slowly, ¡°If you¡¯re really so insignificant, go ahead and kneel before this lofty one. I¡¯d like to hear you call me ¡®grandfather.¡¯¡±

    The elderly dwarf was at a loss for words. His turbid eyes slowly glinted with sharp light. ¡°Sir, you¡¯d best enter the secret pathway immediately...¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Before he could finish his sentence, Su Yi stretched out his left hand, his fingers as weighty as mountains as he suppressed the dwarf.

    The dwarf was visibly enraged. He raised his greenntern into the air.

    <i>Whoosh~</i>

    Thentern rumbled and boomed, scattering crimson mes full of cmitous, destructive power.

    But in the face of Su Yi¡¯s palm swathed in the power of reincarnation, it broke like a paper window, then copsed into pieces with a bang. Even the greenntern was smacked backward.

    The look on the dwarf¡¯s elderly face shifted abruptly, but by the time he tried to dodge, it was already toote. Su Yi¡¯s palm sent him flying, and his bony frame practically shattered.

    Immediately afterward, Su Yi reached for him from afar.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The power of the curse filling the nearby skies shattered as the power of reincarnation burst forth. Even the massive stone stele shook violently.

    ¡°Break!¡±

    The dwarf bellowed, took off the string of prayer beads hanging from his neck, and flung them at Su Yi.

    This was obviously an iparably mighty secret treasure. Cmitous power nketed heaven and earth, and it smoothly blocked Su Yi¡¯s attempt to grab him from afar.

    ¡°You call yourself insignificant, yet you wield such power?¡± Su Yiughed coldly.

    The dwarf¡¯s expression darkened, then blurred into a beam of tribtion light and shot towards the illusory portal hovering over the stele.

    Su Yi teleported through the air, then stretched out his right hand, as if trying to blot out the sun. It descended swathed in illusions of the Sixth Paths, bearing down on its surroundings.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The air shook on all sides.

    The tribtion light was blocked, scattering mid-journey, where it transformed into an elderly dwarf.

    The dwarf staggered, but before he could react, Su Yi shot through the air and trapped him beneath his foot! No matter how hard the dwarf struggled, it was to no avail.

    His aged face was full of humiliation and indignation.

    When Su Yi saw this, he frowned as if disappointed. ¡°Alright, now I believe you¡¯re just an insignificant little watchdog. Come on then. Call me ¡®grandpa¡¯ and I¡¯ll let you live.¡±

    The dwarf¡¯s face was ashen, and his gaze was sinister. ¡°Do this, and yourpanion will only suffer even greater torment!¡±

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Su Yi forced his foot down, crushing the dwarf into an illusory rain of gray light.

    Strangely, a few blinks of the eyeter, the cursed power surrounding the stele surged, and the elderly dwarf reformed.

    However, his figure was extraordinarily indistinct, as ethereal as smoke.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find this surprising. He could tell that the old man was a strange spiritual body born of the mysterious stone stele.

    So long as the stele remained, the old man was all but unkible.

    ¡°Just you wait!!¡± the dwarf hissed in fury, then fled into the illusory portal.

    ¡°The anger of the inept.¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes shone with ridicule.

    He stretched out his hand and grabbed. Both the greenntern and the ck prayer beads fell into his hands.

    These were the elderly dwarf¡¯s treasures.

    After Su Yi looked them over, he couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows. Both treasures were refined out of the cmitous power of the End of the Dharma!

    Their power shared amon source with the blood-red lightning he¡¯d gathered along the way and the cursed power emanating from the stone stele!

    ¡°There¡¯s really someone in this world capable of refining the End of the Dharma¡¯s power into treasures?¡±

    Su Yi found this revtion quite surprising.

    After all, during the End of the Dharma, a catastrophe swept across the Human Realm, destroying the Path of Transcendence and eradicating too many immortals to count.

    Even Void Realm True Immortals perished, bing revenants.

    Not even extraordinary existences like Daoist Master Red Cloud escaped disaster!

    Yet someone had absorbed and refined the power of the End of the Dharma. How could Su Yi not be surprised?

    Anyone who could achieve such a thing was sure to be extraordinary!

    Perhaps this was the work of the ¡°divine emissary¡± the elderly dwarf spoke of.

    Su Yi rubbed his forehead as he realized that there was a problem.

    The so-called ¡°divine emissary¡± had most likely long since set his sights on him. That was why he¡¯d captured Daoist Master Red Cloud.

    His goal was to force Su Yi toe see him!

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even need to think to know that the divine emissary was after the power of reincarnation.

    But realizing this actually made Su Yi calmer. If nothing else, that the divine emissary was going to such lengths meant he wouldn¡¯t hurt Daoist Master Red Cloud before achieving his goal.

    ¡°I¡¯m actually quite curious to see just what kind of person this so-called ¡®divine emissary¡¯ is.¡±

    As he pondered, Su Yi used the power of reincarnation to seal the greenntern and the prayer beads, then put them away.

    He then turned his attention toward the illusory portal.

    But it was then that another figure emerged from the portal!

    He was handsome and dressed in a feather coat, with broad sleeves and a wide belt. This was none other than Holy Son Gu Yuanque of Vast Ocean Mountain!

    When the divine chains ambushed them, they dragged both Gu Yuanque and Daoist Master Red Cloud into the fog. But now, Gu Yuanque had appeared!

    Su Yi instantly sensed that something wasn¡¯t right.

    Strange, cmitous power emanated from Gu Yuanque, and there were wisps of cursed power floating around his eyes.

    ¡°The spirit of the stele was blind, and his attitude was poor. Please, don¡¯t take offense, Fellow Daoist.¡± Gu Yuanque sped his fist and bowed to Su Yi.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Are you the divine emissary?¡±

    Gu Yuanque said warmly, ¡°No, I¡¯m merely one of the Divine Emissary¡¯s attendants. I was ordered to wee you on his behalf, Fellow Daoist. I trust that you have many questions, but all will be clear once you¡¯ve met with His Excellency.¡±

    Su Yi said thoughtfully, ¡°It seems the divine emissary you speak of... is rather desperate to see me.¡±

    Gu Yuanque looked stunned. ¡°Don¡¯t you wish to reunite with yourpanion as soon as possible?¡±

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m in no rush. How about this? Go back and tell the divine emissary that if he wishes to see me, he cane here himself.¡±

    ¡°You want the Divine Emissary to wee you personally?¡± Gu Yuanque seemed to find this difficult to believe. He almost suspected he¡¯d misheard.

    His eyes shone with irrepressible fury. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re over the line?¡±

    Su Yi said with cold indifference, ¡°Over the line? He took mypanion hostage. <i>That </i>was over the line. You¡¯d best go back and report to him right now.¡±

    Gu Yuanque was stunned. <i>Just... who¡¯s threatening whom? Is he really not at all concerned about hispanion¡¯s life or death!?</i>

    In the end, Gu Yuanque repressed his anger, turned, and passed through the illusory portal.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi sank into thought.

    He could say with certainty that the divine emissary was far more frantic than him. He was not only waiting for Su Yi toe, but downright afraid that he wouldn''t!

    That implied that the divine emissary had some sort of goal, one he was dead-set on reaching. Su Yi might have plenty of room to maneuver now, but the moment he agreed to enter the Abandoned Monument, he¡¯d likely find himself trapped in a passive position.

    The thought made Su Yi smile; he suddenly felt eager. This sort of unknown peril was actually rather interesting!

    Time slipped by. Su Yi sat there, his legs crossed, drinking joyfully from a jug of wine.

    An hour.

    Two hours.

    Four hours.

    ...When the sixth hour rolled around, an aged voice emanated from within the illusory portal. ¡°I am confined here, and cannote out to greet you. I¡¯m afraid I''ll have to trouble you toe see me in the Abandoned Monument, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    The voice didn¡¯t contain even the slightest fluctuation of emotion.

    Su Yi smiled and said unhurriedly, ¡°I have three questions. I¡¯lle see you immediately so long as I¡¯m satisfied with your answers.¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, the aged voice said, ¡°I cannot tell you my identity, but I can answer all other questions.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose, but he nodded. ¡°Very well. First, why do you want to see me?¡±

    ¡°For reincarnation,¡± said the aged voice. ¡°I trust you deduced that a long time ago, Fellow Daoist. There¡¯s no need to hide it.¡±

    ¡°Now for my second question,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Why were you so certain I¡¯de to the Starjade Forbidden Zone?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t. I¡¯m trapped here, and all I can do is wait. Furthermore... I¡¯ve been waiting a long, long time. Now, a thread of a chance has finally arrived.¡±

    His tone contained a hint of destion and frustration.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then rose. ¡°Very well. I¡¯lle see you now.¡±

    The owner of that aged voice was obviously stunned. He instinctively asked, ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to ask me <i>three </i>questions?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s already no further need,¡± said Su Yi. He was already walking toward the illusory portal.

    ¡°Wee!¡± that aged voice extended another invitation. This time, it contained an undisguisable hint... of excitement!

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    A rain of light flowed around the illusory portal, and Su Yi instantly disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°Reincarnator, have you finally cast yourself into the?¡±

    That aged voice rang out once more. Then, as if unable to repress his excitement, the speaker burst intoughter.

    The sound ofughter echoed throughout the cursed light nketing heaven and earth.

    The thousand-foot stone stele rumbled, and the air shook as the illusory portal silently faded away.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth spun on their axis as the stars shifted.

    It was as if time and space were interweaving and shifting. More than ever before, Su Yi felt as if he were being swept away by the currents of time and space.

    His brow furrowed, and his hand formed a seal. He circted his power of the Grand Dao and unleashed a secret art. ¡°Suppress!¡±

    He suddenly rose to his full height, as if sloughing off invisible shackles, instantly freeing himself from the currents threatening to sweep him away.

    But it was then that a startled cry rang out.

 Chapter 1447 - The Path of Endless Tribulations

    <h4>Chapter 1447 - The Path of Endless Tribtions</h4>

    It was a mysterious hidden world. Everywhere Su Yi he looked, he saw copsed, ruined buildings. Thendscape was ruined and withered.

    Dense, catastrophic power of the End of the Dharma transformed into blood-red lightning bolts and nketed the dome of heaven. The dense lightning bolts shot across the sky, like fierce beasts waving their ws and baring their fangs. The low rumble of thunder boomed throughout heaven and earth, filling the sky with an air of destruction.

    Standing here was enough to make one suspect they¡¯d returned to the End of the Dharma!

    Su Yi stood in the air. Chains manifested of catastrophic power surrounded him, but it wasn¡¯t long before they broke and dissipated.

    It was clear what had happened. As he entered this ce, invisible catastrophic power manifested as chains, binding him from head to toe. But when he activated a secret art, he broke these chains of catastrophic power with ease!

    A gradually disappearing portal hovered behind him. There was a figure approaching from not far away, but his footsteps came to an abrupt halt, and he let out a startled cry.

    He was a hunched, bony figure just two feet tall¡ªnone other than the elderly dwarf!

    He wouldn¡¯t have guessed that Su Yi would break free of the cmitous power with such ease. Despite himself, his expression shifted, and he took several steps back.

    ¡°Want to catch me off guard and ambush me?¡± Su Yi nced at him coldly.

    ¡°I....¡± The dwarf was just about to say something when an invisible hand seized him and pulled him over to Su Yi.

    ¡°Please, show mercy!¡± a voice rang out.

    But Su Yi disregarded it. He tightened his grip, and...

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The dwarf exploded into bits, eradicated by the power of reincarnation.

    ¡°A little punishment, that¡¯s all. I doubt he can die so long as that stele still stands,¡± Su Yi said calmly.

    As he spoke, he gazed into the distance, where a man stood amidst the ruins and barren devastation. It was Gu Yuanque!

    Well, strictly speaking, it was the divine emissary¡¯s servant upying Gu Yuanque¡¯s body.

    The sight of Su Yi destroying the dwarf without the slightest politeness made Gu Yuanque¡¯s expression darken, but it was as if Su Yi didn¡¯t even notice. ¡°And where is this divine emissary you speak of?¡±

    ¡°Come with me,¡± said Gu Yuanque before turning and walking into the distance.

    Su Yi followed, and before long, a path to the heavens appeared before them. It was a staircase built entirely out of ck stones, and it rose into the firmament!

    An ancient sacrificial altar stood atop an elevated tform at the far end of the staircase. A bronze pir stood before the altar, and a delicate figure was bound to it. Upon closer inspection, it was Daoist Master Red Cloud.

    Her long hair was disheveled, and gray chains bound her from head to toe. Her head drooped in apparent unconsciousness, and she didn¡¯t stir in the slightest.

    A stone staircase rose into the heavens, leading to an altar and Daoist Master Red Cloud bound on a pir!

    This scene made Su Yi frown.

    ¡°We finally meet, Fellow Daoist!¡±

    Dark red light of the End of the Dharma churned above the staircase, and a lightning-like beam of tribtion light came crashing down.

    Then, the light transformed into an old man. He was dressed in dark golden robes, and his aged frame was gaunt. Arcs of blood-red lightning wrapped around him. His entire body emanated an air of cmity!

    His head waspletely bald, without so much as stubble. His eyes shone like twin blood moons, cold and unearthly. Standing beneath the dome of heaven, he was like a god of cmity gazing down upon the nine heavens and the ten earths!

    ¡°Are you the so-called divine emissary?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°I am indeed.¡± The bald old man inclined his head, his eyes shining with delight and excitement as he sighed, ¡°Do you have any idea how long I¡¯ve awaited this day? You can¡¯t even imagine how happy I was the moment Iid eyes on you!¡±

    ¡°Happy?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°Wholeheartedly so!¡± the old bald man said withplete seriousness. ¡°The moment you entered this ce, reincarnation was doomed to be wiped from existence. Once it¡¯s gone, I.... will no longer need to watch over this ce. I can return to my god¡¯s side!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze focused. And here he¡¯d thought the so-called divine emissary wanted to <i>seize </i>the mysteries of reincarnation.

    Now, it seemed he¡¯d guessed wrong. The divine emissary wanted to wipe reincarnation from existence!

    And he¡¯d been waiting here for a long, long, long time just to achieve this goal!

    This really was outside of Su Yi¡¯s expectations.

    Su Yi thought for a moment. ¡°Reincarnation is forbidden by the Contract of the Gods, and you call yourself a Divine Emissary. Do you perhaps serve the gods of rumors?¡±

    The old bald manughed. ¡°I know you have questions. s, this involves the secrets of the gods. Forgive me, but I cannot answer you! However...¡±

    Here, he sharply changed tacks and gestured at the stone staircase rising into the heavens. ¡°If you step onto that path and reach the altar sessfully, I wouldn¡¯t mind giving you some answers.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°And does that path hide any secrets?¡±

    The bald old man smiled inscrutably. ¡°Try it, and you¡¯ll naturally find out.¡±

    Su Yi gazed at Daoist Master Red Cloud, who was bound on the bronze pir at the far end of the stone staircase. ¡°It seems I cannot refuse.¡±

    The old bald man smiled with obvious delight. ¡°Naturally, none of this would have happened if you¡¯d nevere here, but now, there¡¯s no way out!¡±

    Su Yi suddenly shot forward and soared into the air.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    He circted the mysteries of reincarnation, using his fingers as a sword to sh at the bald old man.

    ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯s useless! I might fear the power of reincarnation, but here in the Abandoned Monument, I can hide from you with ease!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s attack hit nothing but air. He frowned, then calmed his heart to sense his surroundings, only to find that indeed, there was no trace of his target.

    ¡°You really are as cowardly as it gets, old-timer,¡± jeered Su Yi.

    But the old man¡¯s words made him realize something.

    This almighty Divine Emissary waspletely and utterly terrified of the power of reincarnation. He dared not fight Su Yi personally!

    That exined why he¡¯d bound Daoist Master Red Cloud at the top of the stone staircase. The stars surely hid dangers sufficient to threaten Su Yi! In other words, the divine emissary had ced all his hopes of destroying Su Yi on the stone staircase!

    But if Su Yi wanted to rescue Daoist Master Red Cloud, he had no choice but to climb it.

    ¡°The gods forbid the power of reincarnation. How could I underestimate it?¡±

    The bald old man floated beneath the distant dome of heaven. He said leisurely, ¡°I don¡¯t mind telling you that the stone steps rising into the heavens are called the Path of Endless Tribtions. They¡¯re full of all manner of perils prepared just for you, the Reincarnator!¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t hurry up, yourpanion is sure to die within twenty-four hours.¡± Here, the old man couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re wee to refuse, but...¡±

    He raised his hand and pointed into the distance. ¡°Look.¡±

    Su Yi looked over and saw one startling, soul-stirring rift after another appear above the distant horizon!

    ¡°Ipletely undid the power sealing this ce. Within three days, the Abandoned Monument will crumble and disappearpletely into a spacetime windstorm.¡± The old man smiled faintly. ¡°When the timees, <i>I¡¯ll </i>be able to leave, but you and yourpanion will die beyond a shadow of a doubt. Simply put, the moment you entered this ce, your fate was sealed!

    ¡°This is what they call a single wrong step leading to certain doom!¡±

    The bald old manughed uproariously, the sound full of gratification and smug flee. He made no attempt to disguise his feelings whatsoever.

    There was no longer any need to hide!

    Off in the distance, Gu Yuanque shuddered, then turned to flee.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Boundless reincarnation sword light descended, annihting Gu Yuanque on the spot!

    Naturally, this was Su Yi¡¯s work.

    ¡°Go on, keepughing,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Don¡¯t stop.¡±

    The bald old man¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Reincarnator, taking your anger out on a servant is beneath your status. Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself?¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°You call yourself a divine emissary, yet you¡¯re using mypanion to threaten me. If the god you speak of learned of this, he¡¯d be so ashamed as to slit his own throat. That is, unless he was as shameless as you.¡±

    ¡°Impudent!¡± bellowed the bald old man. ¡°You¡¯re spheming against a god!¡±

    Su Yi shrugged. ¡°Oh no, I''m so very sorry. Anyway, these gods don¡¯t permit reincarnation, so one day, this lofty one will just have to eradicate everyst one of them.¡±

    The old man fell silent.

    Then, he took a deep breath and said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can make it out of here alive first!¡±

    <i>Whoosh~</i>

    He disappeared into thin air once more.

    The boundless, destendscape was now empty save for Su Yi, and Daoist Master Red Cloud, still bound at the far end of the Path of Endless Tribtions.

    Su Yi knew that the Divine Emissary had hidden himself somewhere, and he was undoubtedly watching his every move. But no matter what secret and unrivaled perception technique Su Yi used, he found no trace of him. Finally, his brow furrowed.

    ¡°The old-timer¡¯s got to be hiding in the depths of the cmitous power in the sky.¡±

    The cmitous power filling the skies seemed without limit. A curtain of dark red thunder clouds nketed the heavens. Looking for his opponent would be like trying to fish a needle out of the ocean.

    And that¡¯s even before considering that there was no way the old man would just stay put and wait to be found.

    Su Yi immediately reached a decision. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll save Red Cloud, then y with the old man.¡±

    He then shot straight up the Path of Endless Tribtions. He had no intention of taking the steps one at a time.

    But the moment he tried to fly over them, the ck stone Path of Endless Tribtions expanded, stretching endlessly into the sky.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The tribtion clouds manifested of the power of the End of the Dharma surged, and mmed into the pir at the end of the path.

    The captive Daoist Master Red Cloud cried out in agony, her delicate frame shaking violently.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze focused as he realized the problem.

    If he tried to fly over the Path of Endless Tribtions, it would be Daoist Master Red Cloud who suffered!

    When he drifted back to the ground and approached the stairs on foot, the Path of Endless Trails descended to meet him on the ground.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed with cold light. He didn¡¯t even need to think to know that a certain old codger was controlling the path from the shadows.

    This meant that he had no choice but to climb the stairs one at a time!

 Chapter 1448 - Climbing the Stairs

    <h4>Chapter 1448 - Climbing the Stairs</h4>

    The old long-robed bald man¡¯s voice rang out, rife with mockery. ¡°Trying to avoid your problems won''t solve them!¡±

    Su Yi chuckled, but he couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue. He just shot toward the Path of Endless Tribtions.

    The old man seemed to sense the implied meaning of Su Yi¡¯sughter, and his expression instantly stiffened, bing rather unsightly.

    If they were to use each other of avoiding problems, well, he¡¯d hidden himself right from the start out of fear of the power of reincarnation. He dared not sh with Su Yi head-on. Thus, his words were effectively a p in his own face!

    Meanwhile, Su Yi reached the first stone step of the Path of Endless Tribtions.

    The stone steps were each as ck as ink and covered in strange, intricate Dao Markings, simr to those on the thousand-foot stone stele outside.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t hesitate.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The moment he stepped onto the first stone step, the sound of the Dao rumbled and boomed. The scenery instantly transformed around him, manifesting a blood-colored heaven and earth.

    Su Yi could tell what was going on at a nce.

    ¡°Each step, a different heaven and earth. This is a ne formed from the power of those Dao Markings!¡±

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    Heaven and earth copsed abruptly. Blood-colored tribtion lightning poured down, manifesting countless terrifying cultivators. All of them charged at Su Yi.

    Every cultivator wasparable to an immortal revenant!

    Except that they were entirely shrouded in a blood-red cmitous aura, and their auras were even more terrifying. They were like incarnations of a catastrophe!

    ¡°Die! Die! Die!¡±

    Shouting shook the air, and a cmitous aura stretched into the heavens.

    Countless cultivators attacked, so packed and numerous as to nket heaven and earth. They were like an army of demon gods emerging from a catastrophe! Even just gazing upon them from afar would have made any cultivator give in to despair.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze silently turned cold and cruel. Terrifying murderous intent surged around his tall, upright figure.

    The power of the Six Paths of Reincarnation manifested a divine cycle behind him, and he didn¡¯t retreat. Instead, he advanced and attacked.

    In that moment, Su Yi transformed into an unstoppable beam of light, ripping through the sky and piercing deep into his enemies¡¯ ranks.

    <i>Bang bang bang!!</i>

    Explosions rang out in rapid session.

    Countless figures like demon gods exploded, offering no more resistance than paper.

    Su Yi had opened a perfectly straight rift in the enemy army, like a sharp knife splitting fabric.

    The tyrannical power of reincarnation swept outward, like a wind scattering fragments of cloud, eradicating the cmitous aura filling the skies!

    Those blood-colored figures weren¡¯t living creatures, and they had no fear of death. They relentlessly continued their onught.

    Su Yi leaped about the battlefield. Nothing could stand in his way! Wherever he passed, his enemies crumbled.

    Within just a few blinks of the eye, the massive army fell apart and disappeared into heaven and earth.

    Su Yi then leaped into the air and flung a punch at the dome of heaven.

    <i>Boom¡ª!</i>

    The dome of heaven abruptly exploded and the entire ne copsed and disappeared.

    The old bald man was watching from the depths of the thunderclouds. When he saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    <i>He¡¯s actually this domineering!? </i>

    But the old bald man wasn¡¯t panicking yet.

    The Dao Markings on the Path of Endless Tribtions originated from a Law created by the Gods. They were full of taboo power, and the higher you went, the more terrifying the danger.

    Su Yi had only just stepped onto the staircase. This didn¡¯t amount to anything.

    ¡°Stepping onto this path means he¡¯s unquestionably doomed!¡± the old man thought to himself.

    The staircase had ny-nine steps in total, all of them designed to destroy the Reincarnator!

    ......

    The second step manifested a simr ne. As soon as Su Yi¡¯s footnded, he found himself in a boundless ck ocean.

    Countless enormous oceanic beasts shot out of the water and charged at Su Yi.

    There was a hundred-thousand-foot Ba Serpent, a Ghost-Faced Bird with wings of lightning, a turtle as massive as a continent...

    All of them were far mightier than the enemies of the first step, and they werepletely bathed in strange, cmitous power.

    When all of them attacked at once, they threw the entire stretch of sea into disarray, overturning heaven and earth.

    ¡°And here I thought you¡¯d have new tricks up your sleeves. So, this is all you¡¯ve got.¡± Su Yi shook his head and casually pressed his hand down.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Eighty thousand feet of ocean copsed as a vortex formed of the power of reincarnation, instantly swallowing and destroying over a hundred aquatic beasts!

    It was over in a sh this time too. Su Yi slew his enemies and destroyed this ne in a single gesture!

    Then, without the slightest dilly-dallying, Su Yi proceeded to the third step.

    ......

    This sort of taboo, cmitous power was lethal to other cultivators.

    Every enemy Su Yi faced was manifested of this power. They could easily destroy the bodies and souls of even immortals!

    But to Su Yi, this was no different from the trials cultivation factions built for their disciples. After all, his power of reincarnation was a natural counter to this cmitous power!

    Going forward, Su Yi destroyed yet another ne and ascended to yet a higher level every minute or two. He wasn¡¯t particrly quick, but he didn¡¯t run into trouble, either. Just an hourter, he¡¯d reached the thirty-sixth stone step!

    And he was still going strong!

    ......

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that bastard too strong? It¡¯s unreasonable! Is he really a Transcendent?¡± Within the depths of the tribtion clouds, the old bald man¡¯s emotions churned.

    He¡¯d been watching this entire time. He¡¯d been there as Su Yi took just an hour to reach the thirty-sixth floor, and he could no longer keep his cool.

    Before Su Yi arrived, he¡¯d learned a bit about him from the attendant controlling Gu Yuanque¡¯s body. He knew that it hadn¡¯t been long since Su Yi had stepped onto the Path of Transcendence. If not for his fear of reincarnation, the old bald man could have crushed someone like him to death with a single finger!

    Or so he¡¯d thought.

    He suddenly shook himself out of his daze and realized that something wasn¡¯t right here.

    ¡°He¡¯s a fresh fucking Transcendent!? No way! Even disregarding his power of reincarnation, he¡¯s stronger than a Cloud Soaring Transcendent. He could contend with Universe Realm Immortals!¡±

    The old bald man found this difficult to take.

    Su Yi was so strong that it seemed downright unreasonable! People like him were all but unheard of!

    He was a divine emissary, and he¡¯d lived too long to count, but this was his first time seeing anyone so heaven-defying.

    ¡°No wonder the gods joined forces to eradicate reincarnation. This power... really is taboo!¡± the divine emissary sighed to himself.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that this is the Human Realm. The taboo divine markings carved on the Path of Endless Tribtions are severely restricted. I gave it my all, but this was the best death trap I could manage.

    ¡°Were this a ne like the Immortal Realm, that kid would never have made it to the third step alive!¡±

    The bald old man¡¯s thoughts raced.

    He¡¯d remained here all this time because the Laws of the Human Realm restricted him! There was no way he could leave the Abandoned Monument!

    At the same time, the taboo divine markings covering the Path of Endless Tribtions couldn¡¯t absorb sufficient power in the Human Realm, which resulted in them being severely weakened.

    Of course, even so, the Path of Endless Tribtions could kill immortals with ease. But that only made the old bald man even more frustrated that it still hadn¡¯t managed to kill Su Yi.

    He gnashed his teeth and murmured, ¡°The higher you climb, the more terrifying the danger. I¡¯d like to see whether or not you can hold out until the end!¡±

    ......

    He reached the fiftiethyer, then the fifty-first and fifty-second.

    It was only upon reaching the fifty-thirdyer that Su Yi stopped his ascent, took out a bottle of immortal pills, and sat down to recover.

    He¡¯d fought continuously until this point. No matter how firm his foundations were, he was running out of steam. By now, his entire body felt weak and drained.

    Fortunately, he¡¯d recently killed numerous Void Realm True Immortals,ting him an abundance of trophies, including no shortage of immortal-level pills. And in addition to his trophies, he¡¯d also received treasures from Old Monster Yellow Eyebrows and his cohort. They included a whole pile of immortal medicinal ingredients and materials. Everything was of the immortal level!

    In other words, at this point, Su Yi was filthy, stinking rich! Here in the Human Realm, such wealth was enough to make even immortal revenants lower their heads in shame.

    As Su Yi started refining an immortal medicine, his cultivation base was rapidly replenished.

    Like river waters rising after a flood!

    But it was different from before.

    After inheriting knowledge and cultivation experience of his sixth lifetime, Su Yi now knew numerous unrivaled cultivation techniques he could put to use during meditation.

    For instance, he was currently using an unrivaled Daoist canon known as the Divine Chaos Devours the Sea to refine immortal medicines.

    It was utterly wondrous.

    This didn¡¯t advance his cultivation boundary, nor could it strengthen him. Rather, it was like expanding a pool, letting him umte reserves many times greater than his cultivation base!

    This let him fight a lot longer than he otherwise could have.

    ¡°That kid... is actually meditating on the Path of Endless Tribtions!?¡±

    When the bald old man saw Su Yi sit down to meditate, the corners of his lips twitched, and his expression filled with uncertainty.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you get away with this!¡± He gnashed his teeth, shifted through the air, and silently appeared not far from the Path of Endless Tribtions. His hands formed seals, and he silently swept his palm at Su Yi.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    His palm was like a divine mountain condensed entirely out of cmitous power, and it descended with intent to kill.

    Practically simultaneously, Su Yi disappeared into thin air and leaped into the nine heavens.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The Sword of the Human Realm let out a clear hum. It was enveloped entirely in the mysteries of reincarnation as it swept through the sky.

    And its sword qi was full of the power of the Sword of the Nine Hells!

    That terrifying sword force made the old bald man tremble, and he turned to flee without hesitation.

    <i>Boom¡ª¡ª!</i>

    The dome of heaven copsed, and the blood-red tribtion clouds exploded. As terrifying sword light passed, it tore open a hundred-thousand-foot rift.

    The old bald man dodged immediately, but the power emanating from the sword qi brushed him.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    His body split, then broke into pieces, transformed into tribtion light, and disappeared.

    But before long, tribtion clouds surged beneath the distant dome of heaven, and the old bald man reformed.

    However, his face was deathly pale and filled with astonishment. His whole body trembled uncontrobly.

    <i>The power of reincarnation really is taboo! It¡¯s terrifying!</i>

    The old bald man was a spirit body born of the catastrophic power of the End of the Dharma. He feared nothing more than the power of reincarnation!

 Chapter 1449 - The Aura of a God

    <h4>Chapter 1449 - The Aura of a God</h4>

    ¡°This is a so-called divine emissary?¡± Su Yi¡¯s gaze was rife with disdain.

    He sneered, then returned to the fifty-third stone step. He¡¯d already broken the spacetime power of the steps below, and there was naturally no need to restart his climb from the beginning.

    In the distant skies, the old bald man in long robes had an unsightly look on his face. ¡°You have less than twenty hours left. If you don¡¯t pick up the pace, that woman will die beyond a shadow of a doubt!¡±

    It was as if Su Yi didn¡¯t even hear him. He just sat there cross-legged and kept meditating.

    The old bald man no longer dared to disturb him. He just red hatefully, but there was nothing he could do.

    An hourter, Su Yi opened his eyes.

    ¡°Not bad. Fighting on this staircase has actually been a rare opportunity to temper myself!¡± Su Yi could sense it clearly. His recent assiduous cultivation had culminated in a smooth breakthrough into the mid-stage Manifesting Mortality Realm!

    Furthermore, as his cultivation increased, his strength underwent a shocking transformation.

    Without any further dys, Su Yi proceeded toward the fifty-fourth stone step.

    By now, his opponents were extremely powerful. However...

    This couldn¡¯t stop Su Yi. It just slowed him down a little.

    The fiercebat let Su Yi continuously temper and improve his control over the Laws of Reincarnation. He benefited considerably.

    Moreover, he now had ess to his sixth lifetime¡¯sbat experience, letting hisbat strength and control over the power of the Grand Dao reach unbelievable heights.

    Before, he would have had to use his full strength and borrow the power of the Sword of the Nine Hells to y a Void Realm True Immortal revenant in a single sh. But now, he could do it even without the Sword of the Nine Hells. The mysteries of reincarnation and the strength of his own cultivation base were enough to suppress and kill opponents of that level!

    ......

    Another four hours passed.

    Su Yi reached the sixty-ninth step. The enemies he encountered were getting stronger, and they were starting to put real pressure on him. Thus, he took out some immortal medicine and started to meditate once more, only continuing his ascent after he recovered.

    His climbing speed had slowed. Each step took longer to ovee than the one before.

    Another six hours had passed by the time he¡¯d reached the eightieth step. Furthermore, he was injured while oveing the world manifested upon this step! His wounds weren¡¯t severe, and they couldn¡¯t in any way affect his ability to fight.

    But when the old bald man watching from a safe hiding spot saw this, his spirits soared, and he felt much more rxed!

    Watching Su Yi ascend the staircase as if invincible had left him feeling iparably stifled. Now that Su Yi was finally injured, the old man realized that Su Yi would soon face the threat of annihtion with every step he took!

    The divine emissary couldn¡¯t help but warn him, ¡°Little Fellow, you¡¯ve got less than eight hours left, but you still have neen steps to climb!

    ¡°Look up! If you don¡¯t pick up the pace, the cmitous power gathering beneath the firmament will erupt, destroying that womanpletely!¡±

    Su Yi disregarded this. He¡¯d long since noticed that spiderweb-like spatial rifts were spreading through the skies above the Path of Endless Trials.

    Cmitous power had condensed into dense thunderclouds, which now formed a dark red vortex. Its power could pour down at any moment. And when that happened, the first to suffer would be the woman bound to the bronze pir at the far end of the staircase!

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t rush. He calmed his heart, meditated, and started treating his wounds. Only then did he resume his assent.

    From that moment forth, every step Su Yi climbed resulted in increasingly severe injuries!

    His opponents were increasingly strange and terrifying. Even though the power of reincarnation countered them, they could still threaten Su Yi.

    However, they were just wounds, and to Su Yi, injuries were as unremarkable as his daily meals. He didn¡¯t care in the slightest.

    Four more hours passed.

    He¡¯d reached the ny-first step!

    But he was severely wounded, and his clothes were stained red with blood. Even his handsome face was translucent.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity, but you¡¯ve lost your chance!¡± The long-robed bald old man stood beneath the distant dome of heaven andughed.

    Only a little over two hours remained, but Su Yi still had eight stone steps to climb!

    And he was still badly injured! How could he reach the end of the staircase like this?

    ¡°Giving up now would put all of your effort to waste and doom that woman! But if you don¡¯t give up, she¡¯ll still be doomed!¡± Delight was written all over the old man¡¯s face. ¡°You can neither retreat nor advance. Isn¡¯t that the greatest torment to be found in the Human Realm?¡±

    But he¡¯d only just said this when his smile froze in ce.

    Overflowing vitality surged around Su Yi¡¯s severely battered frame, like withered wood in spring. A few blinks of the eye and Su Yi¡¯s wounds knit back together. Even his aura rose to new heights.

    ¡°He... He broke through again!?¡± The old bald man¡¯s eyes bulged withplete and utter astonishment. He looked as if he''d just swallowed a fistful of juicy dead flies.

    Su Yi really had broken through. He¡¯d just reached thete-stage Manifesting Mortality Realm!

    It was only after stepping onto the eightieth step that he faced a true challenge. Each step after that required fiercebat and presented a severe threat.

    It was no exaggeration to say that he¡¯d fought bathed in blood!

    But this type of tempering throughbat was rare and precious for Su Yi. In the modern era, he was already all but invincible. Even those Void Realm True Immortals struggled to threaten him.

    Finding such worthy foes felt extremely luxurious to him.

    But things were different here. After the eightieth step, it felt as if he were facing one unrivaled, powerful foe after another, setting Su Yi¡¯s will to fight fully aze.

    Although his wounds were heavy, his heart was satisfied!

    And this temperingbined with the immortal medicines he¡¯d been refining had transformed his cultivation base at startling speeds.

    In just a few blinks of the eye, and he¡¯d gone from the early-stage Manifesting Mortality Realm to thete stage!

    ¡°There really isn¡¯t much time left...¡± Su Yi nced up at the dome of heaven. The skies had already cracked, leaving them copsed and contorted. Startling currents of spacetime power flowed through the air.

    It seemed as if the entire stretch of sky had been eradicated.

    A vortex of tribtion clouds surged beneath the copsed skies, like dense, blood-red ink. It was about to descend!

    ¡°Oh well. Saving heres first.¡± Finally, Su Yi reached a decision and gave up on this rare opportunity to temper himself. Instead, he¡¯d get through this as quickly as possible and save Daoist Master Red Cloud before doing anything else.

    Thus far, he hadn¡¯t once drawn upon the Sword of the Nine Hells. He wouldn¡¯t hold back any longer!

    ......

    ¡°What¡¯s going on!?¡± The old bald man let out a strange shout. His eyes bulged, and he was at a loss for words.

    Su Yi suddenly seemed like an entirely different person. His climbing speed had increased many times over!

    He passed each level of the staircase in less than ten minutes! And he showed no further sign of injuries! It was nothing like the wretched, grievously wounded state he¡¯d been in earlier.

    ¡°Thest nine steps are covered in the most cmitous and mysterious of divine markings. Their power is far beyond that of the other steps, so why... How... how is this possible?¡±

    The old bald man¡¯s mind went nk.

    Just an hourter.

    Su Yi soared up the steps, leaving a trail of dust in his wake, passed the ny-ninth step, and reached the top of the Path of Endless Tribtions.

    He was greeted by an elevated tform, upon which stood an ancient altar and a bronze pir. Daoist Master Red Cloud was bound atop it.

    When Su Yi arrived, Daoist Master Red Cloud slowly raised her head. Her long hair hung loose, and her face was pallid, with an uncharacteristic hint of shame. She said softly, ¡°I troubled you, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    With the inscrutable divine chains binding her, she looked utterly wretched. This was in stark contrast with her typical detached tranquility.

    She¡¯d always seemed invincible, and she¡¯d helped Su Yi avert numerous disasters. Countless powerful foes paled at the mere mention of her name. Yet now, she was a captive. Her situation left her feeling bleak, and it came as a heavy mental blow.

    ¡°I suspect the gods are behind today¡¯s death trap, and that they were targeting me. I implicated you, so I¡¯m the one who ought to apologize,¡± Su Yi said gently.

    As he approached, he examined the pir, then shattered Daoist Master Red Cloud¡¯s chains.

    Practically simultaneously, something unexpected happened¡ª¡ª

    The ancient altar suddenly rumbled and boomed, and a streak of mysterious, boundless tribtion light shot into the firmament.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The sky was already cracked and distorted. As this mysterious tribtion light fell, the skies splitpletely.

    As if carving a massive hole in the sky!

    The dense tribtion clouds covering the surrounding area underwent a startling transformation. Shockingly, they outlined a mysterious tunnel, which connected to the massive hole in the sky.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes focused. He immediately picked up Daoist Master Red Cloud and said, ¡°Hide for now.¡±

    With that, he ced her safely into the Antique Dealer¡¯s bronze pagoda.

    He¡¯d only just done this when¡ª¡ª

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The massive altar burst with terrifying tribtion light, enveloping the elevated tform and sealing it offpletely.

    Su Yi was effectively trapped in a cage!

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± The bald old man teleported over, threw back his head, andughed. ¡°I said you were doomed the moment you stepped onto the Path of Endless Trials!

    ¡°See that? The true danger was never the path itself, but rather, whaty at its end!¡±

    The old man seemed quite smug, high-spirited, and ted.

    ¡°That said, to tell the truth, I would never have guessed you¡¯d make it to the end of the path alive. All these years, and no one has ever aplished such a feat! This alone would qualify you as an unprecedented figure.¡±

    He stood in the air, gazing up at the firmament. ¡°It¡¯s a pity. The gods do not tolerate reincarnation. As you now bear this power, you are to bepletely eradicated!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was perfectly calm and indifferent. He said softly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid methods such as these won¡¯t be enough to keep me here.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± The bald old man nodded. ¡°If we want to erase the taboo power of reincarnation from existence, I¡¯m afraid only the power of a god from beyond the heavens will do.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze focused, but then, he seemed to realize something. He suddenly gazed up into the depths of the firmament.

    An utterly terrifying presence had appeared at the far end of that mysterious corridor, and it was getting closer!

 Chapter 1450 - Truths Revealed!

    <h4>Chapter 1450 - Truths Revealed!</h4>

    High up beneath the dome of heaven.

    The River of Spacetime surged at the far end of the mysterious tunnel. It was manifestedpletely out of a lofty, unsurpassed power of the Laws.

    The surging river was condensed out of the Laws of the natural order. Every wave was full of mysterious, unfathomable power.

    Suddenly, a terrifying figure appeared within the depths of the River of Spacetime. He stood atop the river, walking along the surface of the water. His entire body zed as if he were on fire, and endless light shone around him. When he moved, he was like a sun shifting through the sky, illuminating the River of Spacetime.

    As majestic as a god of light!

    But his features were iparably indistinct and ethereal, as if he were condensed out of countless Laws of the natural order and impossible to view directly.

    And this ethereal figure was approaching through the tunnel!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth trembled.

    This hidden realm they called the Abandoned Monument seemed unable to withstand the pressure. Signs of copse appeared all over the ce.

    At the top of the Path of Endless Tribtions, the ancient altar rumbled and boomed, shining with dazzling tribtion light. The light transformed into a cage-like barrier, trapping Su Yi inside.

    Su Yi solemnly gazed down that mysterious tunnel. He could sense a terrifying presence approaching from the far end. It was so strong that the tunnel shook violently, and it seemed it wouldn¡¯tst much longer. His heart shook.

    <i>The power of the gods!</i>

    Long, long ago, his sixth incarnation had fought throughout the Immortal Realm. Once, he used an unsurpassed divine skill to cross the River of Epochs and investigate the secrets behind the legends. He¡¯d hoped to uncover information on the path of the gods. Yet in the end, a strange, mysterious disaster befell him. A tribtion manifested of the power of the natural order almost killed him.

    In the Immortal Realm, there had long been records of such tribtions. They were called the Prohibition of the Gods.

    The Prohibition of the Gods was an unsurpassed natural order distributed throughout the River of Epochs. It influenced the past, the present, and the future.

    Those who attempted to uncover the secrets of godhood were seen as heretics. Such attempts vited the Prohibition of the Gods, which in turn annihted them!

    Wang Ye had survived the Prohibition of the Gods, but it had nothing to do with his lofty cultivation base. Rather, when he sensed the danger, he immediately drew upon the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ power to escape the River of Epochs in time.

    Only then did he manage to escape death!

    The terrifying power that had appeared at the far end of the tunnel was startlingly simr to the Prohibition of the Gods that Wang Ye had encountered. This too was obviously the work of the gods!

    It was unquestionably just as the bald old man had said. The gods forbade his power of reincarnation!

    Su Yi no longer hesitated.

    ¡°Rise!¡± Su Yi stretched out his hand, and the mysteries of reincarnation condensed into a streak of sword qi, which he gripped as he might a real sword.

    Within his sea of consciousness, the Sword of the Nine Hells rumbled and boomed. Its vast, mysterious power flooded into that streak of sword qi.

    The sword qi in Su Yi¡¯s hand shone with dusky yellow light, and a strange, inscrutable sword force spread around it.

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    The sword force alone was enough to shatter the entire stretch of sky.

    The cagelike barrier of tribtion light suffered a terrifying impact, and spider web-like cracks spread across its surface.

    When Su Yi¡¯s sword qinded, the barrier exploded into bits.

    The nearby ancient altar broke and split into pieces on impact, and the Path of Endless Tribtions swayed beneath Su Yi¡¯s feet.

    ¡°This is bad!¡± The old bald man¡¯s expression instantly shifted.

    But it was then that that grand voice boomed at the end of that mysterious tunnel like the sound of the Dao.

    ¡°Restrict!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The mysterious tunnel rumbled, and a streak of divine light manifested of the Laws of the natural order shot forth, condensing into a magic seal that ruthlessly bore down on Su Yi.

    Su Yi swung his sword and shed with it head-on.

    Although he blocked the seal in the end, the sword qi in his hands shattered, inch by inch!

    He was sent flying back, coughing up blood. The impact left him injured, and his handsome face paled.

    ¡°It really is the power of the gods!¡± Su Yi¡¯s gaze was increasingly cold and indifferent. Murderous intent welled in his heart.

    That seal was manifested of the power of the natural order. It was full of restrictive power far beyond the might of the heavens.

    However, Su Yi could tell that this power of the gods was far, far weaker than what Wang Ye had faced on the River of Epochs.

    <i>It seems that although the power of the gods can manifest in the Human Realm, it¡¯s severely weakened and suppressed,</i> thought Su Yi.

    The gods wielded the Contract of the Gods and the Laws of the natural order. Their divine abilities were unsurpassed.

    But at the same time, they too were subject to the influence of the Laws and the natural order.

    Otherwise, the world would have long since descended intoplete chaos. After all, if the gods could act on their whims, heaven and earth would have long since crumbled into nothingness.

    There was no doubt about it. The restrictions of the Laws of the natural order meant that although the power of the gods could appear in the Human Realm, it was severely restricted. At the very least, it was far weaker than what Wang Ye had faced.

    ¡°I am Mi Zhen, an attendant of the gods. God ve, where are you? Hurry up and usher me in!¡±

    A grand voice resounded from within the tunnel, like the voices of the gods echoing throughout the nine heavens.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The old bald man solemnly assented. His gaze was zealous and pious as his hands formed a mysterious seal. A gray prayer bead floated above his head.

    The bead lit up, and an arc of tribtion light shot forth, straight into the tunnel.

    <i>The attendant of the gods, Mi Zhen?</i>

    <i>''God ve?''</i>

    <i>''Ushering?''</i>

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed. He suddenly rose to his full height and attacked the old bald man. His entire cultivation base circted to unprecedented heights.

    Sword qi manifested of the mysteries of reincarnation formed in his grip once more. It was full of the mysterious aura of the Sword of the Nine Hells.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Sword qi burst forth, slicing the sky.

    The old bald man neither dodged nor fled. A strange smile appeared on his face. ¡°It¡¯s toote!¡±

    The words had only just left his mouth when the sh slew the old bald man on the spot, splitting his body into chunks.

    But Su Yi furrowed his brow.

    He then watched as a light rain of the Laws of the natural order fell within that mysterious tunnel, outlining an indistinct figure.

    Upon closer inspection, this was none other than the old bald man.

    But his presence had transformedpletely!

    Endless light spread out around him, like a god of light. He was majestic and contemptuous, and his imposing aura bore down on his surroundings, making heaven and earth wail.

    There was no doubt about it. The old bald man was using his body as a vessel to summon the so-called Attendant of the Gods, Mi Zhen!

    This implied that the power of the gods couldn¡¯t really enter the Human Realm. If the gods coulde directly, why send an attendant?

    And why would they need a self-proimed ¡°Divine Emissary¡±¡ªin truth, a mere ve¡ªto offer his body as a vessel?

    ¡°Reincarnator, I¡¯ve finally found you again!¡±

    A dignified voice left the old bald man¡¯s mouth, and his eyes shed like twin suns. Countless brightmps floated around him, illuminating the entire stretch of heaven and earth.

    Strictly speaking, this was no longer the old bald man, but rather, an attendant of the gods, Mi Zhen!

    ¡°You found me again?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose in mild surprise. He didn¡¯t act recklessly. Instead, he asked, ¡°Does that mean we¡¯ve met before?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Mi Zhen said, his eyes full of entirely unconcealed, icy, murderous intent. ¡°I¡¯ve watched you die beneath the joint power of the gods twice! We killed you once over the River of Epochs, and once in the Heavenly Fate God Domain. Compared to your previous lives, you are pathetically weak!¡±

    His voice dripped with disdain.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed, but he was inwardly quite surprised.

    <i>I... was killed by an alliance of gods twice!? This guy met two of my past lives!</i>

    This revtion left Su Yi astonished. Furthermore, he realized that if this were true, even though the gods had joined forces to kill him, they hadn¡¯t really been able to destroy him!

    This was naturally connected to the Sword of the Nine Hells!

    Meanwhile, Mi Zhen continued, ¡°But then, your weakness isn¡¯t surprising. Over the years, the gods have made arrangements to eradicate youpletely, heretic. They once joined forces to restrict the natural order of the Immortal Realm and destroy all potential suspects.

    ¡°And they once directed the Laws of the natural order to make a cataclysm sweep across the Human Realm, destroying the Path of Transcendence and separating the mortal and immortalpletely.

    ¡°And they once sent Divine Emissaries into the Human Realm to seek out the power of reincarnation...

    ¡°Everything the gods have done has been for the sake of blocking your path of rebirth and reincarnation, Reincarnator!¡±

    ¡°As expected, the gods'' nning and effort hasn¡¯t been in vain. Back then, you were strong enough to contend with the gods, but now... you¡¯re so weak I can¡¯t help but pity you.¡±

    Mi Zhen sighed, as if in reminiscence.

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed as he thought back to the past.

    Long ago, the Dark and Gold Star Realm¡¯s connection to the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension had been severed. Even longer ago, the catastrophe known as the End of the Dharma destroyed the stars¡¯ connection to the Path of Transcendence. And a simr cataclysm, the Age of Fallen Immortals, had befallen the Immortal Realm!

    Now, he found out that all of these catastrophes were the work of these gods. And it appeared that these far-reaching cataclysms had all been targeting... him?

    All for the sake of stopping him from undergoing rebirth and cultivating anew? All of this was to trap himpletely?

    This revtion sent a chill down Su Yi¡¯s spine.

    A momentter, he let out a dry, derisiveugh and said with emotion, ¡°The gods you speak of... are truly inept!¡±

    His tone was rife with disdain.

    Off in the distance, Mi Zhen said coldly, ¡°Should I interpret that as the helpless ravings of a man about to die?¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was calm and distant, and he made no attempt to disguise his disdain. ¡°If the gods are omnipotent, why haven¡¯t they found me after all this time? Why bother setting a trap?¡±

    Mi Zhen¡¯s gaze shifted erratically, but just as he was about to respond, Su Yi said coldly, ¡°All these years, they¡¯ve longed to kill me, but they¡¯ve never seeded. They had no choice but to besiege the world with cataclysms, destroying cultivators¡¯ paths, all to restrict my efforts at re-cultivating the Grand Dao. Gods like that aren¡¯t just inept. No, they¡¯re simply... a joke!¡±

 Chapter 1451 - Punishment on Behalf of the Gods

    <h4>Chapter 1451 - Punishment on Behalf of the Gods</h4>

    He saw the gods as a joke!

    Had any ordinary person heard Su Yi say such a thing, they perhaps would have just considered him wantonly arrogant.

    But Mi Zhen was an attendant of the gods. In his eyes, Su Yi¡¯s words were no different from the vilest nder and humiliation.

    His expression darkened, and he said, ¡°If not for the power of reincarnation, you would have died a long time ago! You¡¯re no more than a defeated loser. Where do you get the courage to talk like that?¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Verbal arguments have always been meaningless.¡±

    He could tell that for some reason he couldn''t understand just yet, the gods were struggling to locate him.

    Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t they have killed Wang Ye a long time ago? Or Shen Mu, or the Temple Master, or Su Xuanjun?

    It was because the gods couldn¡¯t find him that they¡¯d severed different worlds¡¯ and nes¡¯ connections to higher paths. All of this was to prevent him from growing stronger!

    It was as if they were saying, "We can¡¯t find you? Very well! We¡¯ll just destroy the path ahead and prevent you from advancing!"

    <i>Perhaps it¡¯s because of the Sword of the Nine Hells that they can¡¯t find me... </i>Su Yi thought to himself. <i>Or perhaps, some other type of power is interfering. Maybe that¡¯s why they still have yet to locate me.</i>

    <i>They found me this time, but it wasn''t because their methods were lofty or impressive. They only found me because they set a trap for me, and they waited countless years for me to arrive. </i>

    ¡°It¡¯s just about time.¡±

    Mi Zhen suddenly nced up at the dome of heaven and stretched out his hand.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The sky split, and a stone stele floated into the air.

    This was none other than the thousand-foot stele protecting the entrance to the Abandoned Monument. However, it had since shrunk to just a single foot tall, and it shone with stinging ck tribtion light.

    Su Yi¡¯s brow tightly furrowed. His keen senses told him that when Mi Zhen controlled the stele, he effectively controlled everything in the Abandoned Monument.

    And Su Yi, who stood within this stretch of heaven and earth, was like a beast in a cage!

    ¡°Now, I¡¯ll take you away from the Human Realm to the River of Spacetime, where I¡¯ll use the power of divine punishment to eradicate reincarnation. Are you... scared?¡± Mi Zhen looked at Su Yi, his gaze pitying but yful, as if he hoped Su Yi would cry out in rm or terror.

    But against his expectations, Su Yi was just as calm as before. His emotions didn¡¯t waver in the slightest.

    Mi Zhen thought Su Yi was doomed, but when he looked over, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh!

    Yes, Su Yi wasughing, and he suggested with the utmost seriousness, ¡°Go on then. Start your performance.¡±

    Mi Zhen snorted coldly, then waved his sleeve through the air.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The stone stele rumbled and boomed. The world known as the Abandoned Monument suddenly shrank.

    In the blink of an eye, it was only a hundred feet across!

    It was almost like a prison cell. The walls shone with dense tribtion light of the natural order, trapping Su Yi firmly inside.

    As for Mi Zhen, who controlled the stone stele? He stood outside the cage.

    ¡°What do you think of your cell?¡± asked Mi Zhen.

    Su Yi put his hands behind his back and said calmly, ¡°Throughout the ages, an irond rule has always held true. Want to hear it?¡±

    Mi Zhen¡¯s eyes shone with inquisitive light. ¡°Please enlighten me.¡±

    The moment he saw that Su Yi was trapped, he calmed down, and he was in no hurry.

    ¡°Viins die from talking too much.¡±

    ¡°?¡± Mi Zhen burst intoughter. ¡°Are you talking about the characters in those books mortals write?¡±

    ¡°If you live, that makes you the main character,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Those who die will always be the viins. Go on, start your performance. Be quick about it. I¡¯m eager to see what tricks you¡¯ve got up your sleeves.¡±

    Mi Zhen pointed at Su Yi. ¡°Admittedly, even if I kill you, you can just reincarnate and cultivate again. Perhaps that¡¯s what¡¯s made you so fearless. But this time...

    ¡°We won¡¯t kill you! Alive, you¡¯re as weak as an ant. We¡¯ll confine you in a divine cage, where you¡¯ll be unable to escape and unable to die. You¡¯ll spend eternity there, never to escape. You won¡¯t... even be able to kill yourself!

    ¡°That way, you cannot possibly reincarnate again!¡±

    Here, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°That¡¯s divine punishment! Tell me, can you stillugh now?¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. He said no more on the matter. He just smiled a natural, carefree grin.

    As if he were watching a fool trying his best to put on a show. Indeed, Su Yi even felt the urge to toss a few copper coins Mi Zhen¡¯s way.

    Mi Zhen seemed to sense the implications of Su Yi¡¯s grin, and his smile gradually stiffened, then disappeared. He let out a cold snort, but wasted no more time talking. He just held the stele aloft and soared into the air.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The condensed Abandoned Monument was swept upward alongside Mi Zhen. Both he and his surroundings soared into that mysterious tunnel.

    From beginning to end, Su Yi made no attempt to resist. His gaze was calm and profound.

    ......

    At the far end of the mysterious tunnel, the boundless River of Spacetime traversed the void, stretching as far as the eye could see.

    Its surging waters were condensed entirely out of the Laws of the natural order, like the flowing of the years. It crossed the past, flowed into the present, and surged into the future.

    When Su Yi saw this river from within his cage, he couldn¡¯t help but recall the River of Destiny.

    As well as his encounter with his first incarnation!

    The River of Spacetime was nowhere near as grand or mystical as the River of Destiny.

    Within the River of Destiny, he saw the rise and fall of worldly affairs, the alternating of epochs, and countless strange visions.

    In contrast, the River of Spacetime was just formed out of interwoven Laws of Time and Space.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    When Mi Zhen stood within the River of Spacetime, it was as if he¡¯d sloughed off his shackles. His aura soared rapidly.

    The light emanating from him was now so intense that he seemed like a miniature zing sun illuminating the river of Spacetime!

    ¡°This is my true power!¡± said Mi Zhen.

    As he spoke, he transformed.

    He¡¯d originally upied the old bald man¡¯s body, but now, he returned to his true appearance, that of a ck-robed man with skin as fair and smooth as jade. He emanated endless light, and his eyes were like goldennterns, illuminating everything on all sides!

    Su Yi said thoughtfully, ¡°Is the god you worship perhaps a Buddhist deity?¡±

    Mi Zhen couldn¡¯t help butugh derisively. ¡°You still haven¡¯t figured out my origins? Just as I thought. After reincarnating and restarting your cultivation, you¡¯re ultimately just too weak. You haven¡¯t even reawakened your memories yet. If you had, how could you possibly have asked such a juvenile question?¡±

    Su Yi took a deep look at Mi Zhen. ¡°Remember what I said earlier.¡±

    Mi Zhen smiled. ¡°What words?¡±

    ¡°Viins die from talking too much,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°That was no mere warning. Rather, it¡¯s the fate you¡¯ll face today.¡±

    ¡°Hah!¡± Mi Zhen¡¯s eyes shone with derision.

    His sleeves billowed around him, and his hands formed seals as a strange, inscrutable invocation left his mouth.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    That aura was so terrifying that the waters of the River of Spacetime churned violently, stirring up countless tidal waves.

    The sshing current was formed of the power of the natural order, yet now, it trembled!

    Mi Zhen¡¯s expression was now solemn and pious. He said slowly and clearly, ¡°Eternal night enshrouds the ages. I have a grand ambition to set myself aze to illuminate all eras!¡±

    As his voice rang out, a greenntern surged out of the River of Spacetime. It was formedpletely out of countless sacred and pure Laws of the natural order.

    The greenntern was only about a foot tall, yet it seemed capable of suppressing the ages, and it emanated unsurpassed pressure.

    Su Yi felt a stinging pain in his eyes, which silently narrowed.

    Thentern was no treasure. Rather, it was a secret, taboo seal condensed out of the power of the natural order. It was obviously the work of a god!

    ¡°I shall punish you on behalf of the gods!¡± Mi Zhen suddenly bellowed.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    He stretched out his hand and grabbed, taking hold of the distant greenntern.

    Mi Zhen instantly seemed like a sovereign presiding over divine punishment. His imposing aura soared once more, bing terrifying beyond limit.

    ¡°This is the power of my god!¡± Mi Zhen¡¯s eyes were like twin suns, and his voice boomed like thunder, reverberating throughout the River of Spacetime. The surging waters shook, and the Laws of the natural order churned.

    He looked at Su Yi, his gaze dignified and imposing. ¡°You can stillugh even now?¡±

    He¡¯d asked this question more than once. It was as if he wanted to crush Su Yi mentally, or as if he wanted to see Su Yi freak out.

    s... Mi Zhen was doomed to disappointment.

    The Su Yi trapped within the cage didn¡¯t justugh. No, hisughter was tinged with yfulness and mockery.

    Mi Zhen¡¯s eyes were instantly iparably icy, as if this were an enormous affront to his dignity. He attacked directly, without any further hesitation.

    ¡°Suppress!¡±

    Mi Zhen raised a finger, and dazzling light surged within the greenntern, transforming into strange and inscrutable flower petals manifested of the natural order. A flurry of petals swept toward Su Yi¡¯s cage.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The entire cage was covered inyers of seals, and the flower petals falling like rain surged into the man trapped inside.

    Mi Zhen¡¯s eyes filled with undisguisable excitement.

    Long ago, he¡¯d watched as the gods joined forces and slew the Reincarnator¡ªtwice.

    He was naturally well aware of how terrifying of an existence the Reincarnator was. He was so powerful that even the gods had no choice but to join forces against him, and even then, they¡¯d paid a grievous price before managing to take him down!

    Now, as a divine attendant, he was representing the gods¡¯ will in destroying reincarnation and irrevocably imprisoning the Reincarnator. How could he not be excited?

    But mere momentster, Mi Zhen¡¯s excitement extinguished, and his expression shifted dramatically.

    He¡¯d just watched as the caged Su Yi lit up with a snow-white rain of light, destroying the ¡°flower petals¡± of the natural order in one fell swoop!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The cage suffered a terrifying impact and swayed violently.

    ¡°I gave you an opportunity, but it seems... you failed to take advantage of it,¡± said Su Yi.

    Mi Zhen wasn¡¯t sure when, but a mysterious bronze box had appeared in Su Yi¡¯s hand. That snow-white, crystalline, mysterious rain of light emanated from the bronze box.

    The light was iparably mystical. Even just the aura emanating from it made Su Yi¡¯s cage shake and let out mournful wails!

    ¡°The Power of the Beginning!?¡±

    Mi Zhen recognized it, and his eyes filled with disbelief. ¡°She... Didn¡¯t the gods kill her long ago? How is she...¡±

    But before he could finish, a voice emanated from the bronze box in Su Yi¡¯s grip.

    ¡°Senior, this is just that woman¡¯s skeletal hand! Whatever you do, don¡¯t let this kid scare you!¡±

 Chapter 1452 - A Striking Beauty in the Human Realm

    <h4>Chapter 1452 - A Striking Beauty in the Human Realm</h4>

    A skeletal hand?

    Mi Zhen seemed to understand. Heughed coldly, ¡°So, this was your trump card all along.¡±

    A frantic voice emanated from within the bronze box. ¡°Fellow Daoist, I¡¯m Qin Chongxu of the Epoch of Illusions. Our sect worships and reveres the Rahu Yao God. A long, long time ago, that woman plotted against me, sealing me within her skeletal hand. I humbly request your assistance, Senior!¡±

    From beginning to end, Su Yi remained perfectly calm. He made no attempt to stop Qin Chongxu.

    It was as if he were a bystander watching a trivial little farce y out.

    ¡°A worshiper of the Rahu Yao God...?¡± Mi Zhen¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Very well. While I¡¯m at it, I¡¯ll save your life.¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Power poured from his fingertip and into the greenntern, which unleashed a streak of surging divine fire. Stinging and resplendent Laws of the natural order surged within the mes, making it far more terrifying than hisst strike.

    Su Yi¡¯s ¡°prison cell¡± instantly seemed to catch aze. As terrifying divine mes surged into the cage, a rain of snow-white light surged out of the bronze box, shing with it head-on.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A rain of light scattered, and the power of the Laws swept outward.

    That snow-white rain of light was extraordinarily mystical. It looked illusory and ethereal, yet itpletely blocked all of the iing divine mes.

    Mi Zhen snorted coldly, then poured his full strength into the greenntern.

    Countless radiant divine mes surged forth, sweeping across the River of Time and charging at Su Yi¡¯s cage.

    <i>Bang! Bang! Bang!</i>

    Rapid-fire explosions rang out.

    A few blinks of the eyeter, and Su Yi¡¯s bronze box trembled, and its snow-white rain of light was suppressed.

    It wouldn¡¯t hold out much longer!

    ¡°Senior, the skeletal hand¡¯s power is on the verge of running dry!¡± Qin Chongxu¡¯s excited shout emanated from within the bronze box.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Mi Zhen just let out a perfunctory grunt.

    He attacked with everything he had, using his greenntern to unleash divine punishment. Terrifying, radiant divine mes swept toward the caged Su Yi.

    Su Yi just stood there from beginning to end, perfectly calm andposed, never once attacking.

    But his gazended squarely on the bronze box.

    There was indeed a skeletal hand resting inside. Su Yi had obtained it in the Wilds¡¯ Graveyard of Fallen Immortals.

    Its owner was a mysterious woman named Luo Yao.

    And there was a fragment of soul sealed within the bones. It belonged to a man named Qin Chongxu.

    Qin Chongxu was not of this era. Rather, he hailed from the Epoch of Illusions, a parallel spacetime. Qin Chongxu once crossed the River of Time to enter the Dark and Gold Star Realm andunch a cataclysm, destroying the Dark and Gold Star Realm¡¯s Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension!

    But Luo Yao¡¯s origins were even more mysterious.

    A long, long time ago, she¡¯d watched over the Netherworld¡¯s cycle of reincarnation, but no one knew why.

    Not even Venerate Flooding Heavens or the Infernal Monarch who presided over the Bureaus of the Six Paths knew her origins.

    Back then, Qin Chongxu crossed the River of Time and fought his way into the Dark and Gold Star Realm. It was Luo Yao who intervened at a critical juncture, defeating Qin Chongxu.

    It was during that battle that Luo Yao lost a hand.

    ording to Venerate Flooding Heavens, it was the River of Time that attacked her. He suspected that an inauspicious, taboo power had set its sights on her, forcing her to retreat as soon as she defeated Qin Chongxu.

    When she fled, she left her severed hand behind, entrusting it to Venerate Flooding Heavens. She said she¡¯d one day return to reim it.

    That severed hand was now the slender, snow-white bones sealed within the bronze box.

    Su Yi had acquired it while undergoing trials in the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals.

    That aside, back then, Venerate Flooding Heavens¡¯ remnant will said that even in ancient times, although the Infernal Monarch had mastery over reincarnation, due to external restrictions, he¡¯d never truly opened the Path of Samsara!

    Su Yi suspected that this was connected to the Contract of the Gods, and that the mysterious Luo Yao was somehow connected to all this too!

    Only now did Su Yi realize that even after all this time, throughout the ages, only he had ever opened the Path of Samsara, undergone reincarnation, and returned!

    It was onlyter that Su Yi learned that the mysterious Luo Yao had kept a remnant of Qin Chongxu¡¯s soul confined in preparation for a trip to the Epoch of Illusions!

    Luo Yao¡¯s avatar of will told Su Yi that her true body was sure to return within three years! She also asked Su Yi to take good care of her skeletal hand, and that she¡¯d give him an unexpected reward upon her return!

    By now, more than two years had passed since Su Yi had acquired the skeletal hand.

    Just now, when Mi Zhen appeared in the Abandoned Monument, the bronze box suddenly shifted, drawing Su Yi¡¯s attention.

    This was what led to what had happened just now.

    Su Yi was quite surprised too. He wouldn¡¯t have thought the power within the skeletal hand would be capable of contending with the power of the gods!

    But even though he was surprised, there was no way he¡¯d pin his hopes of survival on a skeletal hand.

    He refrained from attacking earlier, but that was out of curiosity. He wanted to see what had caused the hand¡¯s strange movements.

    Now that the hand¡¯s power was on the verge of breaking, Su Yi wouldn¡¯t hold out much longer.

    Rather, he couldn¡¯t hold back the Sword of the Nine Hells much longer!

    During his first confrontation with Mi Zhen, the sword was extraordinarily agitated, as if it had been provoked. It was nging within his sea of consciousness and surging with murderous intent.

    Nothing like this had ever happened before!

    There was no doubt about it. The Sword of the Nine Hells had sensed the power of the gods. That was what had provoked this response.

    ¡°Even if that woman were still alive, there¡¯s no way she could save you from divine punishment, never mind her mere severed hand!¡± Mi Zhen smiled faintly. ¡°Rx. It¡¯ll be just as I said earlier: I won¡¯t kill you. I¡¯ll simply capture you and take you to the gods for imprisonment!¡±

    He controlled the greenntern, and it was as if he presided over divine punishment. He would soon suppress the skeletal handpletely!

    Su Yi smiled too.

    His eyes shone with cold, forceful light, and he was just about to attack when he sensed something. He suddenly gazed into the distance.

    Meanwhile, a cold, clear, female voice rang out.

    ¡°You talk like a god, but you''re nothing more than a dog.¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The River of Spacetime swayed apanying this voice.

    A graceful figure, like a beam of flowing light, rode in on the wind and surging waves of the River of Spacetime.

    She was shrouded in a snow-white, illusory rain of light, dreamlike and ethereal.

    How terrifying were the river¡¯s Laws of the natural order? Yet as she walked, they were as fragile as soap bubbles. She crushed them beneath her feet, paving a path!

    Even Su Yi found this astonishing. She could actually cleave through the wind and waves, crossing time and space. Her elegant bearing was utterly unmatched!

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Mi Zhen¡¯s gaze focused, and he attacked without hesitation.

    The greenntern in his hands suddenly burst with endless radiance. Resplendent mes of the natural order mmed into the woman.

    ¡°Here atop the River of Spacetime, the Dipankara Buddha of the Past¡¯s Natural Order of Fixed Radiance cannot touch me.¡±

    Off in the distance, the woman¡¯s gait never stopped. She was still walking toward them.

    It was only when the divine mes filling the sky descended upon her that she raised her left hand and swung it through the air.

    <i>Boom!!</i>

    The divine mes filling the sky scattered and dispersed.

    Mi Zhen¡¯s expression shifted dramatically, and his eyes filled with disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s... really you? How is this possible? Didn¡¯t the gods annihte you a long time ago!?¡±

    He obviously recognized her, and he could no longer remain calm.

    The woman had already arrived, and she appeared before Su Yi¡¯s cage in a sh. Shepletely ignored Mi Zhen, instead staring intently at the confined Su Yi. A hint of an apology appeared in her expression, and she said tenderly, ¡°Daoist Brother... I arrived one step toote. You¡¯ve suffered.¡±

    <i>¡®Daoist Brother?¡¯</i>

    Su Yi was stunned.

    The woman was slender and graceful and dressed in pristine white. Her long hair flowed like a waterfall, and her skin was as soft as suet. Her features were extraordinarily beautiful.

    Most eye-catching of all was the bright-red birthmark between her eyebrows, and eyes as blue as the boundless ocean, profound and elegant.

    She had a four-foot blood sword on her back. Her graceful bearing was unmatched, enough to astonish everyone beneath the heavens.

    When she faced Su Yi, she subtly inclined her head, her beautiful face apologetic, with a hint of wordless pity.

    Su Yi waspletely baffled, but he recognized her. This woman... was Luo Yao!

    She was the owner of that skeletal hand. Long, long ago, before a cataclysm befell the Dark and Gold Star Realm, she¡¯d protected the Netherworld. Even the Infernal Monarch had called this mysterious woman ¡°senior!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± QIn Chongxu¡¯s shout emanated from the bronze box, tinged with rm and fury.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Mi Zhen attacked suddenly, a greenntern flying through the air and scattering countless flecks of divine firelight.

    The River of Spacetime churned violently. Terrifying power swept forth.

    The woman stood there, facing away from it all. She didn¡¯t so much as turn her head.

    The four-foot blood sword on her back suddenly rose into the air.

    Endless, blood-colored light illuminated everything on all sides. Terrifying, bloody, murderous intent burst forth, tinging the entire River of Spacetime a striking shade of red.

    And when that sh swept past...

    <i>Boom¡ª¡ª!</i>

    The endless divine mes copsed, withered, and went out.

    Immediately afterward, a massive bang rang out, and the greenntern condensed out of the Laws of the natural order was sent flying.

    The blood sword was too forceful. It cut through everything in its wake as if it were made of rotten wood!

    Mi Zhen¡¯s expression shifted dramatically, and he roared in fury, ¡°The Dipankara Buddha joined forces with numerous other deities to ce this trap. Aren¡¯t... aren¡¯t you afraid of divine punishment!?¡±

    The woman raised her left hand.

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    The cage confining Su Yi broke, offering no more resistance than a paper window.

    Su Yi was free!

    ¡°Daoist Brother, there¡¯s little time. My true body is fighting alongside our fellow Daoists in the Boundless Battlefield. I¡¯ll kill this flunky, then get you out of here.¡±

    With that, the woman silently turned. Her profound and elegant blue eyes were suddenly tinged the deep red of blood.

    Her entire presence transformed.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Dazzling, blood-red Laws of the natural order wrapped around her graceful figure, manifesting visions of space descending into oblivion, the copse of all facets of creation, mountains of corpses, and oceans of blood.

    ¡°You...¡±

    Mi Zhen was rmed and furious, and he poured all of his power into the greenntern without the slightest hesitation.

    The illusory figure of a Buddha presiding over the heavens arose, manifested amidst the greenntern¡¯s countless flecks of firelight.

    The River of Spacetime distorted, showing signs of breaking beneath the pressure.

    It was also then that the woman attacked.

    A four-foot blood sword swept into the air, like a beam of bloody light cleaving through the ages.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    That illusory Buddha had only just appeared when both he and the greenntern shattered beneath the blood sword.

    Endless divine mes popped like bubbles beneath a giant hammer, disappearing into nothingness.

    Mi Zhen was ovee with rm, and he immediately turned to flee.

    But before he¡¯d gotten far, a blood-red sword curtain suppressed him with ease!

 Chapter 1453 - Single-Handedly Transforming the Human Realm

    <h4>Chapter 1453 - Single-Handedly Transforming the Human Realm</h4>

    Mi Zhen¡¯s figure was battered and broken. The blood sword had dealt him a massive blow, suppressing him atop the River of Spacetime!

    Even Su Yi was unwittingly stunned. <i>She¡¯s... actually so ferocious?</i>

    ¡°Daoist Brother, that guy is no more than one of the Dipankara Buddha¡¯s dogs. Back then, you could have eradicated him with a single thought,¡± sighed Luo Yao.

    It seemed she¡¯d realized that Su Yi had yet to regain his memories of their time together, and her blood-red eyes shone with a hint of mncholy.

    ¡°That so...?¡± Su Yi rubbed his nose, feeling a bit strange.

    Mi Zhen¡¯s expression filled with dread. He hissed, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten how the gods worked together to hunt you down!?¡±

    The woman stretched out her finger and tapped the air.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Murderous intent exploded from the blood sword, rising into the firmament and grinding Mi Zhen into nothingness.

    Just like that, a divine attendant had been killed!

    But the woman acted as if she¡¯d done something too trivial even to be worth mentioning. She beckoned, and the blood sword transformed into a beam of light andnded in her palm. She then ced it on her back.

    ¡°Senior! Senior, are you alright?¡± Qin Chongxu¡¯s frantic voice emanated from within the bronze box.

    Su Yi tossed the box to Luo Yao. ¡°This contains the hand you left behind.¡±

    The woman epted the bronze box and tapped the lid. Qin Chongxu¡¯s panicked cries came to an abrupt halt.

    Then, Luo Yao looked up. Her blood-red eyes were blue once more, and her presence was now tranquil and aloof.

    She gazed intently at Su Yi. Despite herself, a hint of undisguised delight tugged at her lips, and she murmured, ¡°Daoist Brother, countless years have passed, but... you¡¯ve finally returned to us through reincarnation.

    ¡°You might still be weak, and you might not have reawakened your memories yet, but one day, you¡¯ll be even stronger than you were back then!

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity. We don¡¯t have much time left. I have to return to the Boundless Battlefield as soon as possible. We cannot feast, drink, and make merry as we did back then. It¡¯s truly a shame.¡±

    Luo Yao sighed.

    She was an unmatched beauty, her graceful figure shrouded in ethereal divine light as she stood atop the River of Spacetime.

    She looked as if she were standing nearby, yet felt as distant as if she stood beyond the nine heavens.

    ¡°Daoist Brother, I¡¯m sure you have lots of questions, but you¡¯ll understand everything that happened here one day,¡± the woman said gently.

    As she spoke, she suddenly seemed to sense something. She whipped up her head and gazed into the depths of the River of Spacetime.

    Before long, her delicate eyebrows knit together. ¡°The Dipankara Buddha has sensed the disturbance here. He¡¯s trying to rush over from the Boundless Battlefield!¡±

    Su Yi really did have a bellyful of questions. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You... were on the Boundless Battlefield earlier. Were you perhaps fighting the Dipankara Buddha?¡±

    ¡°I was,¡± Luo Yao said at top speed. ¡°My fellow Daoists are restricting his movements, preventing him from leaving the Boundless Battlefield. That¡¯s why he just sent one of his dogs over to act on his behalf instead ofing himself.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s heart shook. Only now did he understand the secrets behind this incident!

    No wonder Mi Zhen hade alone. So, the ¡°gods¡± were stuck on the battlefield and unable to divide their attention!

    ¡°But even if the gods descend, due to the restrictions of the Laws, all they can do is send an avatar of will. Were they to descend in the flesh, thews of the natural order would stop them, and they¡¯d severely affect the trajectory of the River of Spacetime. If that happened, they¡¯d have no hope of finding this ce in the intersection of time and space. They naturally wouldn¡¯t be able to find you.That¡¯s true for the Dipankara Buddha, and for the other gods too.

    ¡°That means that if they want to take you down, they cannot act directly, nor can they really grasp your exact location. All they can do is send their dogs to do their dirty work.¡±

    She¡¯d only just said this when...

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The River of Spacetime shook violently, and the power of the natural order went wild, stirring up enormous waves. Everything showed signs of disarray.

    The mysterious tunnel leading here shook violently. It showed signs of imminent copse.

    Luo Yao¡¯s delicate brow furrowed, and she sighed softly. ¡°There¡¯s no time... Daoist Brother, please allow me to send you back before it¡¯s toote.¡±

    She then stretched out her slender, crystalline left hand.

    Countless raindrops formed of the natural order, surging into the mysterious tunnel. It instantly stabilized, showing no further signs of copse.

    ¡°Daoist Brother, act quickly!¡± Luo Yao urged him on.

    Su Yi turned and arrived at the entrance to the mysterious tunnel. In the end, he couldn¡¯t help but look back and ask, ¡°Back then, the avatar of will you left within your skeletal hand said that your true body would return within three years. More than two years have passed already...¡±

    But before he could finish his question, the tunnel¡¯s power enveloped him, and he disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°Fuck!¡±

    Su Yi was left speechless. All he could do was curse.

    Meanwhile, atop the River of Spacetime.

    The mysterious entrance disappearedpletely.

    A faint hint of helplessness appeared on Luo Yao¡¯s face. She murmured to herself, ¡°Daoist Brother, I¡¯ll be sure to go see you...¡±

    With that, her graceful figure transformed into a beam of light and shot into the distance, following the River of Spacetime. A blink of an eyeter, she¡¯d disappeared without a trace.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Before long, the boundless River of Spacetime shook violently. The power of the countless Laws of the natural order ran rampant, and the river faded, bing increasingly indistinct......

    ¡°Ultimately... I arrived one step toote!¡±

    A low, dignified sigh rang out further down the river. A wave of divine mes surged forth, outlining a Buddha seated on a lotus tform.

    That grave, dignified voice rang out once more. ¡°But isn¡¯t this still a good thing? At the very least... he¡¯s revealed his location...¡±

    A momentter, the River of Spacetime traversing the void disappearedpletely. The Buddha standing atop a lotus tform disappeared with it.

    All that remained was the darkness of an eternal night.

    As if everything that had happened earlier was simply an illusion.

    ......

    The Starjade Forbidden Zone, the Endless Treasure Grounds.

    ¡°What happened? Why did the aura of the End of the Dharma disappear from the Endless Treasure Grounds!?¡±

    Old Monster Yellow Eyebrows let out a strange cry.

    The others reacted simrly. Everyone here was a Void Realm True Immortal who¡¯de to seek out a path to life in the Starjade Forbidden Zone. They too noticed this sudden change.

    The area had originally been nketed in a sea of fog, but it was rapidly receding.

    Furthermore, the cmitous power dispersed throughout the fog disappeared!

    This change immediately alerted the Void Realm True Immortals. Soon, an old man in dark robes said in a quavering voice, ¡°Everyone, can you sense traces of the Immortal Dao recovering too?¡±

    The presence of the Immortal Dao!

    All of a sudden, the old monsters could no longer remain calm. All of them focused their senses, and before long, everyst one of them lit up with mad delight.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! It really is the presence of the Immortal Dao! It¡¯s as weak as could be, but that really is the power of the Laws of the Immortal Dao!¡± someone cried out exuberantly.

    ¡°Does that mean that the path to life we¡¯ve been searching for is really about to appear?¡± someone murmured.

    ¡°That¡¯s got to be it! That¡¯s got to be it!¡± someone said, jumping up and down with excitement.

    They were immortals who¡¯d survived the End of the Dharma as revenants. To them, this change was no different from the descent of divine fortune. They finally saw hope of breaking free of their predicament!

    There were once rumors that once the cmitous power of the Human Realm¡¯s End of the Dharma dissipated fully, the Domain Boundary Battlefield would re-enter the world, and the path to the Immortal Realm would reappear!

    ¡°Are the rumors... about toe true?¡±

    Some people went mad with delight, so excited that their breathing sped up.

    Prior to the End of the Dharma, the Human and Immortal Realms were linked. Those who transcended into immortality could proceed to the Domain Boundary Battlefield and enter the Road to the Immortal Realm. Back then, experts of the Immortal Realm could descend into the Human Realm and walk amongst mortal men, too!

    There were even some experts who didn¡¯t wish to ascend to the Immortal Realm. Instead, they chose to live leisurely lives as immortals in the Human Realm.

    But all of that changed after the End of the Dharma.

    The Path of Transcendence was destroyed!

    The Domain Boundary Battlefield disappeared!

    The gates of the Immortal Realm closed, seemingly forever!

    Not even the immortals scattered throughout the Human Realm escaped disaster. They suffered beneath the catastrophe as surely as the world¡¯s other cultivators. Some perished beneath the catastrophe, while others were reduced to revenants, neither human nor ghost, and sank into a seemingly endless dormancy....

    But now, changes were sweeping across the Human Realm. The Path of Transcendence had returned. Countless revenants were awakening from dormancy, and new Transcendents were arising one after another....

    All of this unquestionably implied that a new golden age was imminent!

    After surviving the utter destruction of the End of the Dharma, the Human Realm was giving rise to unprecedented new life!

    When misfortune ended, good fortune was sure to follow!

    Now, when they saw the lingering power of the End of the Dharma disappearing from the Starjade Forbidden Zone, and they sensed faint traces of the Laws of the Immortal Dao...

    How could the old monsters present fail to realize what this meant?

    In the months toe, the Laws of the Immortal Dao would reawakenpletely, and the long-vanished Domain Boundary Battlefield would re-enter the world.

    The Road to the Immortal Realm would appear soon after.

    Combined, this was enough to resolve the Void Realm True Immortals¡¯ predicament!

    ¡°We¡¯re fortunate indeed. Fellow Daoist Su broke our curse. Otherwise, even if a new golden age began and the Immortal Dao reappeared... we wouldn¡¯t have been able to seize this opportunity!¡± someone sighed.

    His words immediately resonated with the others present.

    With waves of emotion coursing through their heart, someone else murmured, ¡°I actually suspect that Fellow Daoist Su is behind the changes we¡¯re witnessing...¡±

    ¡°Suspect? Is there any room for doubt? Su Yi entered the Endless Treasure Grounds just yesterday. It¡¯s been just one day, but the Endless Treasure Grounds have changed so dramatically. How could this possibly be a coincidence?¡± someone said with conviction.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su controls the power of reincarnation, the bane of the End of the Dharma. I¡¯m certain that he¡¯s the one who shattered the cursed power of the End of the Dharma, bringing about the onset of a brand-new era!¡± someone said, their gaze heated. ¡°In other words, he single-handedly transformed the Human Realm!¡±

    When Old Monster Yellow Eyebrows heard that, he could no longer hold back. He pped his thigh and said wistfully, ¡°All I can say now is... Had the heavens never borne His Excellency Su, the ages would all be as dark as an eternal night!¡±

 Chapter 1454 - Is That Clear Enough For You?

    <h4>Chapter 1454 - Is That Clear Enough For You?</h4>

    The old monsters¡¯ voices still echoed through the air.

    When they heard these voices off in the distance, Yun Huaqing and Yu Ning¡¯s hearts surged with emotion. They couldn¡¯t help but look in the same direction.

    Not far away, Su Yi and Daoist Master Red Cloud were conversing in hushed whispers.

    Who could have believed that a young man like him, someone who¡¯d only recently stepped onto the Path of Transcendence, could have ventured into the Abandoned Monument and destroy the servant of a god? And who could have imagined that Su Yi was behind the changes to the Starjade Forbidden Zone?

    The cursed stele had disappeared. The Abandoned Monument had vanished into nonexistence too. Now that the Laws of the Immortal Dao were recovering, it wouldn¡¯t be long before the Human Realm changedpletely!

    The thought filled their hearts with longing, and their hearts surged with emotion.

    ......

    Daoist Master Red Cloud hesitated, but nheless asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist, are you aware of my origins?¡±

    Su Yi nodded.

    Daoist Master Red Cloud¡¯s surname was Ning. She was a descendant of the eighth leader of the Central Immortal Court, the Southern Profound Immortal Sovereign.

    The Southern Profound Ning Family was one of the eight most ancient Immortal Sovereign ns of the Immortal Realm!

    Wang Ye had memories of the n¡¯s progenitors. All of them were towering, powerful figures.

    But the Southern Profound Immortal Sovereign was the greatest of them all.

    Daoist Master Red Cloud. ¡°Then... What about you, Fellow Daoist? Uh, I mean... who were you before?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve long since picked up on some clues, haven¡¯t you?¡± Su Yi said with augh.

    Daoist Master Red Cloud eximed, ¡°You... You¡¯re really the Sword Fanatic¡¯s reincarnation?¡±

    The Sword Fanatic!

    Back then, he was the greatest of the ten Immortal Lords of the Central Immortal Pce.

    One of the greatest sword immortals of the Immortal Realm! He was infatuated with the sword, and he had a paranoid, tyrannical disposition. He was so obsessed with the Dao of the Sword that some older-generation cultivators referred to him as the Sword Fanatic.

    ¡°The Sword Fanatic?¡± Su Yi was briefly stunned. He shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know who that is.¡±

    Daoist Master Red Cloud realized she¡¯d guessed wrong. ¡°Then...¡±

    She was just about to ask another question when Su Yiughed. ¡°Should the opportunity arise, you¡¯ll naturally learn who I am. In any event, there is indeed a deep connection between me and the n behind you. I also understand why you attached such importance to me when we first met, too. I¡¯ll remember your benevolence.¡±

    Daoist Master Red Cloud smiled and nodded. Now that he¡¯d said all that, asking any further questions would only invite a rebuff.

    She thought for a moment, then said, ¡°If all goes as I expect, the Domain Boundary Battlefield will soon reappear in the Human Realm.

    ¡°When the timees, it won¡¯t just be Transcendents of the Eastern Profound Star Domain who can enter. Transcendents of the other three great star domains will be able to enter too.

    ¡°Some wille in search of good fortune. Others will participate in the battle in hopes of an opportunity to proceed to the Immortal Realm to continue their cultivation.

    ¡°If peak Cloud Soaring experts want to rise to the Immortal Realm, the Domain Boundary Battlefield is their only opportunity.

    ¡°Of course, in the years toe, if the Laws of the Immortal Dao are no longer restricted, it¡¯ll be entirely possible to be an immortal here in the Human Realm.¡±

    Here, Daoist Master Red Cloud looked at Su Yi. ¡°Fellow Daoist, do you n to visit the Domain Boundary Battlefield?¡±

    Su Yi thought that over. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss it when the timees.¡±

    Talk of the Domain Boundary Battlefield made him recall numerous memories.

    For instance, there was the mysterious spearwoman he¡¯d met in the Wilds. She told him that when the Domain Boundary Battlefield reappeared, she¡¯de back to the Human Realm.

    ......

    That very day, Su Yi and Daoist Master Red Cloud left the Starjade Immortal Zone.

    As for Yun Huaqing and Yu Ning? They chose to remain behind. The Starjade Immortal Zone was now free of the power of the End of the Dharma, and this was the first ce to show signs of the re-emergence of the Immortal Dao.

    To Void Realm True Immortals like them, this was little different from finding the path to life they¡¯d sought. So long as they remained here, all they had to do was wait for the world¡¯s changes to advance. It wouldn¡¯t be long before they¡¯d rebuilt their bodies, and when they did, they¡¯d have an opportunity to return to the Immortal Realm.

    They no longer needed to fear their cultivation bases dropping and their life forces waning.

    It wasn¡¯t just Yun Huaqing and Yu Ning, either. The other Void Realm True Immortals who¡¯d entered the ruins this time chose to stay behind too.

    ......

    Mount Clearmoon, Universal Emptiness Temple.

    After Su Yi returned with Daoist Master Red Cloud, he flopped down in his chair like a salted fish, sozy that he didn¡¯t even want to move a finger.

    There was nothing for it. He was exhausted.

    It was mental exhaustion.

    During this trip to the Starjade Forbidden Grounds, he¡¯d continuously shed with his sixth incarnation, forcing him to maintain constant vignce. Then, he¡¯d entered the Abandoned Monument, where he ran into numerous unexpected situations.

    Climbing the Path of Endless Trials, saving Daoist Master Red Cloud, shing with Divine Attendant Mi Zhen, finding himself trapped atop the River of Spacetime...

    This series of developments shook his heart and stirred his soul.

    Every time he encountered danger, he didn¡¯t just have to guard against external foes. He had to defend his Dao Heart and avoid giving Wang Ye an opening, too. Even someone as iron-willed as Su Yi found himself under unprecedented pressure.

    Now that he rxedpletely, an avnche of exhaustion washed over him, surging throughout his entire body. He cast aside all scattered thoughts and cleared his headpletely. He thought nothing and did nothing. He justy there in a daze, barely conscious.

    ¡°Don¡¯t disturb him,¡± warned Daoist Master Red Cloud. She led the others away, leaving Su Yi alone with his wandering thoughts and his wicker chair.

    ¡°Senior, is my master alright?¡± asked Qing Tang. She was a bit worried.

    Illuminating Emptiness, Old Cripple Wei, the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha, Sword Immortal Qingshi and the others looked over as well.

    This was their first time seeing Su Yi so exhausted after returning to the temple.

    Daoist Master Red Cloud thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su is most likely undergoing a mental shift, and he¡¯s ovee far too much adversity. By the time he recovers, his mentality will be starkly different from before.¡±

    Only then did the crowd sigh in relief.

    ¡°The Mo Family can return to the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone now,¡± said Daoist Master Red Cloud, looking at Mo Xinglin. She calmly ordered, ¡°When you go back, pass on a message for me. From this day forth, I¡¯ll personally kill anyone who opposes Su Yi!¡±

    Mo Xinglin¡¯s heart quivered, but he solemnly assented. ¡°Got it!¡±

    That very day, Mo Xinglin led Mo Qingchou and the other Mo nsmen away.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be long before the Domain Boundary Battlefield returns to the Human Realm. You¡¯d best prepare,¡± said Daoist Master Red Cloud, handing the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha and Sword Immortal Qingshi each a jade slip. ¡°These each contain a legacy of the Immortal Dao. Consider it a token of my appreciation.¡±

    Both Cloud Soaring experts were ovee with surprise and delight, and they hurriedly bowed in gratitude.

    Daoist Master Red Cloud then got to work dealing with other matters.

    She ordered Xing Que to do all it could to guide Illuminating Emptiness, Old Wei, and the others¡¯ cultivation until the Domain Boundary Battlefield reopened. She also took out rare and precious cultivation resources and left them in the temple. Moreover, she personally ced a formation strong enough to y immortal revenants around Mount Clearmoon.

    That night, she even took to the kitchens and prepared a sumptuous feast with her own two hands, then delivered it to Su Yi with a jug of quality brew.

    It was only after she saw that Su Yi had eaten and drunk his fill that she turned to leave.

    <i>What¡¯s going on? Why... does the mistress seem like apletely different person since returning from the Starjade Forbidden Zone...? </i>The yellow mutt Xing Que hurried after Daoist Master Red Cloud. For some reason, her behavior didn¡¯t seem quite real.

    Finally, the dog couldn¡¯t help but seize an idle moment to ask, ¡°Mistress, why are you...¡±

    Daoist Master Red Cloud said distractedly, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m acting like a servant?¡±

    The dog hurriedly shook its head.

    Daoist Master Red Cloud took a seat beneath a tree, then gazed into the night sky. The stars were few, and their light was sparse.

    She sighed, then murmured, ¡°He¡¯s exhausted. I... just want to do what I can in his stead. At the very least, I don¡¯t want him to waste his energy on these trivial matters. Most important of all, he saved my life. Never in my life... have I ever been so ashamed over my own ineptitude.¡±

    Here, a hint of self-deprecation tugged at her lips. ¡°And here I wanted to protect him...¡±

    The dog was stunned, and its heart churned. ¡°Mistress, it¡¯s just because you lost too much of your cultivation base during the End of the Dharma. Were you at your peak...¡±

    Daoist Master Red Cloud shook her head and interrupted Xing Que. ¡°You don''t understand.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to say anything more on the matter.

    The incident in the Abandoned Monument concerned the power of the gods. Even at her former peak, she couldn¡¯t possibly have defended herself from a deathtrap the gods had arranged, let alone now.

    The dog fell silent. It could tell that the expedition to the Starjade Forbidden Zone had had an enormous impact on its mistress, and that her attitude toward Su Yi had changed enormously!

    Suddenly, Daoist Master Red Cloud said, ¡°Xing Que, when the Domain Boundary Battlefield opens, let¡¯s... go home and have a look.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± The dog agreed without even pausing to think.

    Daoist Master Red Cloud hesitated, then said softly, ¡°But we¡¯ll have to ask Fellow Daoist Su what he thinks first.¡±

    The dog was at a loss for words. <i>Why do we have to ask that kid if we can go home or not!?</i>

    <i>Don¡¯t tell me that after this enormous setback, she¡¯s developed feelings for that punk? But if she hasn¡¯t, why is she always thinking about him? </i>

    The dog was suddenly deeply concerned. To the best of its knowledge, its mistress had never favored any man so highly before!

    ......

    Meanwhile, beneath the same night sky.

    Su Yi gradually awakened from his vacant mental state.

    He stilly in his wicker chair, entirely unmoving, his clear, profound gaze reflecting the sparse stars of the night sky.

    ¡°I¡¯m exhausted, but aren¡¯t you exhausted too?¡± Su Yi whispered to himself. ¡°Seeing the power of the gods, and Luo Yao¡¯s unrivaled divine abilities put enormous pressure on you too, right?

    ¡°After all, the Dipankara Buddha of the Past was a true god, and Mi Zhen was his attendant. That Luo Yao was just an avatar of will, yet she crossed the River of Spacetime to destroy Mi Zhen and destroy the Dipankara Buddha¡¯s power of the natural order. How terrifying is that?

    ¡°This... is a power you never had, not even when you stood at the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao.

    ¡°Otherwise, when you ventured into the River of Epochs and faced the threat of the gods, why would you have retreated?¡±

    Su Yi sighed to himself. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder I¡¯ve been in such low spirits since returning from the Starjade Forbidden Zone. I even feel stifled and dejected. So, that¡¯s your influence.

    ¡°But of course, I feel the same as you. Perhaps this is the sympathy of a fellow sufferer. Thus... I¡¯m not qualified to mock you.¡±

    ¡°However...¡± Su Yi¡¯s distant, clear gaze suddenly filled with staunch determination. He whispered, ¡°What you all failed to do, I¡¯ll do in your stead!

    ¡°The enemies you couldn¡¯t kill, I¡¯ll kill for you!

    ¡°I¡¯ll just say this. One day, I, Su Yi, will control the Dao Imprints of all nine of my past lives. I¡¯ll end the gods, cut down my enemies, and far surpass all nine of my past selves. I¡¯ll reach the very pinnacle of the Dao of the Sword!¡±

    ¡°Is that clear enough for you?¡±

 Chapter 1455 - Word of the Pawnshop Owner

    <h4>Chapter 1455 - Word of the Pawnshop Owner</h4>

    There was a popr story about a drunk who copsed beneath a pine tree, then asked it, ¡°What do you think of my drunkenness?¡±

    The drunk was then convinced that the tree was trying to help him up, and he pushed it away. ¡°Leave me alone!¡±

    The image of a drunken man conversing with a pine tree invitedughter. When you talked to yourself, no one answered.

    But when Su Yi finished his conversation with himself, he felt refreshed. His mind cleared, and his whole body felt lighter.

    It was just as Daoist Master Red Cloud thought. The trip to the Starjade Forbidden Zone had put unprecedented pressure on Su Yi¡¯s mental state. This tempering had in turn transformed himpletely!

    Still lying in the wicker chair, Su Yi took out a bronze treasure pagoda.

    ¡°Old skinflint, wait any longer toe out, and I¡¯ll tell Illuminating Emptiness all the shameful things you did while drunk,¡± whispered Su Yi.

    A voice emanated from within the pagoda. ¡°Tell me, then: just what shameful things did I do?¡±

    Su Yiughed. <i>The old skinflint¡¯s still on guard. He¡¯s still afraid that I¡¯m the Tailor in disguise.</i>

    Out loud, he said leisurely, ¡°You swore on pain of death that if Illuminating Emptiness outdrank you, you¡¯d take him as your ancestor and greet him as such every time you saw him. How about I call the monk over now?¡±

    ¡°Whatever you do, don¡¯t!¡± The Antique Dealer¡¯s voice sounded a bit panicked this time. ¡°What... What else do you know?¡±

    Su Yi said tly, ¡°There was also the time I drank you under the table, and you vowed to share half of the antiques you¡¯d collected over the years with me. You said that if you failed to fulfill your vow, you¡¯d take me as your ancestor too.

    ¡°To tell the truth, when you get right down to it, you¡¯ve sworn to recognize quite a few ancestors. Shall I help you remember them all?¡±

    The bronze treasure pagoda swayed, and the Antique Dealer¡¯s awkward coughing emanated from inside. ¡°No need for that!¡±

    Su Yi said irritably, ¡°Then quit the chatter and get the hell out of there!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Strange rumbling emanated from within the pagoda, and resplendent immortal light rose into the air.

    A dreamlike, ethereal rain of light emanated from the base of the tower, then transformed into a stick-thin man in worn, undyed robes covered in patches. His face was thoroughly wrinkled, and he looked simple and honest.

    The Antique Dealer.

    A legendary old-timer of the stars.

    He looked shabby and guileless, but that was only on the surface. In reality, the old man was as crafty as a ghost. Over the years, he¡¯d umted a vast fortune by tricking too many people to count.

    He¡¯d even ruthlessly ripped off the Tailor, leaving thetter cursing with fury. His hatred for the Antique Dealer was bone-deep.

    But the Antique Dealer had one excellent quality: he didn¡¯t scam the poor and not even the rich, only the <i>super</i>-rich.

    And he was one of the Temple Master¡¯s closest friends.

    The Antique Dealer looked at Su Yi suspiciously. ¡°Are you... really my bro the Temple Master?¡±

    As he spoke, more than ten treasures appeared around him, each flowing with colorful light. Tridents, halberds, swords, spears... All were different, and all of them had terrifying auras.

    Su Yiughed, then stretched out his hand and grabbed. One of the Antique Dealer¡¯s treasures, a copper seal,nded in his palm.

    It was perfectly square, with old-fashioned charm. Upon closer inspection, it was a rare immortal treasure!

    ¡°If I were the Tailor, that attack would have killed you,¡± Su Yi said slowly.

    The Antique Dealer stiffened, then immediately cried out with excitement. ¡°You really are my brother from another mother! In this world, only you woulde to the Starjade Forbidden Zone to save me!¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    Su Yi took out a jug of wine and passed it to the Antique Dealer. ¡°Drink up.¡±

    The Antique Dealer lit up with delight, epted the jug, and drank.

    Su Yi took out another jug for himself, and the two old friendsughed and chatted.

    Over the course of their conversation, Su Yi learned that the Tailor hadn¡¯t deceived him; his subordinates really had chased the Antique Dealer into the Starjade Forbidden Zone. Fortunately, the Antique Dealer had a superabundance of treasures. Ultimately, he¡¯d relied on the bronze treasure pagoda, which was called Supreme Purity, to escape with his life.

    As they discussed the past, both Su Yi and the Antique Dealer sighed with deep emotion.

    The Antique Dealer stayed in the temple that night.

    ......

    Several dayster.

    Late at night.

    Su Yi, the Antique Dealer, and Illuminating Emptiness were drinking when the ringing of a bell resounded in Su Yi¡¯s ears. His eyebrows rose, and he got up to leave.

    Several hundred miles from Mount Clearmoon, the sky trembled, and a two-story bamboo building appeared out of thin air.

    The Pawnshop of the Heavens!

    A single dim yellowntern hung from the gates, casting mottled light.

    As soon as Su Yi arrived, the elderly pawnbroker pushed open the doors and rushed out to greet him.

    ¡°Your Excellency Su, please, save my boss!¡± the old pawnbroker said frantically.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°First, tell me what happened.¡±

    The old pawnbroker took a deep breath.

    ¡°Not long ago, this old man received a message. It looked like it was from the boss, but when I took a closer look, I discovered that... a woman who called herself Lady Snowjade had sent it in her stead!¡±

    Lady Snowjade!

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. The name wasn¡¯t at all unfamiliar. That was the woman who¡¯d tricked and killed Shen Mu!

    A woman from the Epoch of Demonism¡¯s Six Desires Demonist Sect!

    ¡°Your Excellency Su, this is the message. You¡¯ll understand once you¡¯ve read it.¡± The old pawnbroker took out a strange ck bone talisman and passed it to Su Yi.

    Su Yi epted it and inserted his divine sense.

    ¡°Go find Su Yi and have hime to the Epoch of Demonism. I¡¯ll give him a month. If he doesn¡¯t show up, your boss will die, and Shen Mu¡¯s nsmen and master will all disappear from the face of the earth. If you think this sounds like a threat, you''re right, it is.

    ¡°Of course, if he doesn¡¯t care about their lives and deaths, he doesn¡¯t have toe.¡±

    When Su Yi saw this, his eyes glinted with cold light.

    <i>Has this woman gone insane? Rather, has learning that Shen Mu isn¡¯t fully dead caused her serious mental problems?</i>

    In addition to this message, a spatial node was carved on the talisman.

    ording to Lady Snowjade¡¯s message, so long as Su Yi carried this bone talisman into the River of Spacetime, he could use this spatial node to locate the Epoch of Demonism!

    Su Yi withdrew his divine sense and looked at the old pawnbroker. ¡°When did you receive this message?¡±

    ¡°Seven days ago,¡± the old pawnbroker said without even pausing to think.

    ¡°That means there are only about twenty days left until that woman¡¯s deadline,¡± said Su Yi.

    The old pawnbroker suddenly threw himself to his knees and begged in a quavering voice, ¡°Your Excellency Su, if at all possible, please, save my boss¡¯s life!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t kneel!¡± Su Yi frowned, then dragged the old man to his feet. ¡°Rest assured, I naturally won¡¯t disregard this.¡±

    His voice was already tinged with coldness.

    Lady Snowjade of the Epoch of Demonism hadn¡¯t just worked with the Tailor to set a trap for him and target his life deep in Crow Ridge. She¡¯d also used Qing Wan as a pawn to foist karma onto him. He¡¯d yet to slough off these karmic ties even now.

    How could Su Yi possibly forget these enmities?

    Su Yi paused, his gaze calm and profound. He said softly, ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve long since nned to go meet that woman anyway.¡±

    He¡¯d told Shen Mu that sooner orter, he¡¯d end things with her once and for all. And now, it seemed she was in an even greater hurry to end this than he was.

    In that case, Su Yi naturally didn¡¯t mind giving her what she wanted!

    ¡°Many thanks, Your Excellency Su! Many thanks!¡±

    The old pawnbroker was too excited for words, and he wept tears of gratitude.

    ¡°Why are you thanking me? Now that you mention it, your boss and I have a special rtionship. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll just let her die,¡± said Su Yi, a strange light in his eyes.

    The pawnshop owner was a violent, tyrannical woman with a fiery temper. In the Wilds, she and Su Xuanjun had fought, then bonded through conflict.

    But in his time as Su Xuanjun, Su Yi had no idea who the pawnshop owner really was. It was only after fusing with Shen Mu¡¯s Dao Imprint that Su Yi learned the truth.

    The pawnshop owner was called Mu Zijin, and she was from the Epoch of Demonism. More importantly, she was... Shen Mu¡¯s junior apprentice sister!

    Shen Mu¡¯s master, Mu Jianchi, was the greatest swordsman of the Epoch of Demonism. Mu Zijin was both Shen Mu¡¯s junior apprentice sister and Mu Jianchi¡¯s only daughter.

    Long ago, when Shen Mu was still cultivating with his master, the Shen Family suggested a marriage between Shen Mu and Mu Zijin. Mu Jianchi straightforwardly agreed, and Mu Zijin agreed too.

    However, Shen Mu objected.

    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t like Mu Zijin, but that he was infatuated with the Dao of the Sword, and furthermore, he saw Mu Zijin as a younger sister. He had no other thoughts about her. In the end, the marriage didn¡¯t go through.

    Su Yi hadn¡¯t known any of this before fusing with Shen Mu¡¯s Dao Imprint, but looking back on it now, he was fairly certain that Mu Zijin hadn¡¯t given up after Shen Mu rejected her!

    Otherwise, whye here from the Epoch of Demonism? Why appear in the Wilds as the owner of the Pawnshop of the Heavens?

    But there were still a few things Su Yi couldn¡¯t quite wrap his head around. For instance, how did Mu Zijin know that Shen Mu wasn¡¯t truly dead? And how was she so certain that Shen Mu¡¯s reincarnation would appear somewhere amidst these stars?

    She¡¯d even appeared in the Wilds. It seemed she¡¯d long since guessed who he was. There were surely still secrets behind it all!

    Furthermore, Su Yi had picked up on some hints. It seemed highly likely that Lady Snowjade was involved. Only she and the Tailor knew everything that had happened to Shen Mu; furthermore, the message in the bone talisman said that Mu Zijin was now Lady Snowjade¡¯s hostage.

    All of this suggested that Lady Snowjade was the one who told Mu Zijin about Shen Mu¡¯s reincarnation! And if that was the case, she was undoubtedly using Mu Zijin to find Shen Mu¡¯s reincarnation!

    ¡°The Tailor once said that he was Snowjade¡¯s martial uncle, and that he too hails from the Epoch of Demonism. It hasn¡¯t been long since the Tailor¡¯s clone suffered a crushing defeat at my hands, yet I¡¯ve already gotten a message from Snowjade demanding Ie to the Epoch of Demonism.... Perhaps the Tailor is acting behind the scenes again!¡±

    When Su Yi reached this conclusion, his eyes shone with murderous intent, and he whispered to himself, ¡°Very well. I''ll take a trip to the Epoch of Demonism and end this once and for all!¡±

 Chapter 1456 - Arriving in the Epoch of Demonism

    <h4>Chapter 1456 - Arriving in the Epoch of Demonism</h4>

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The two-foot bamboo pawnshop rumbled, boomed, and shrank until it was just nine inches tall. The miniature pawnshop thennded in Su Yi¡¯s hand.

    He¡¯d promised to take the old pawnbroker and the Pawnshop of the Heavens with him to the Epoch of Demonism.

    ......

    Universal Emptiness Temple.

    When Su Yi returned, he immediately sought out the Antique Dealer and asked, ¡°Do you have any treasures with power over space?¡±

    ¡°I do!¡± said the Antique Dealer. With a wave of his sleeves, dozens of treasures floated into the air, each with an air of antiquity. All of them undted with the power of spatial Laws.

    ¡°These are all antiques I gathered a long time ago. Prior to the world¡¯s changes, they would have been mere trinkets, little more than scrap metal. But now, they¡¯ve recovered their divinity and are bursting with new vitality. Some are unique treasures that have survived since antiquity. Choose whichever you like,¡± the Antique Dealer said with a magnanimous wave.

    Illuminating Emptiness¡¯s eyes were red with envy. He spat, ¡°Why is it that I¡¯ve never been able to squeeze so much as a coin out of you, yet you¡¯re so generous with the Temple Master, you old skinflint!?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell that our brother the Temple Master has run into trouble?¡± asked the Antique Dealer. ¡°If I didn¡¯t help him, how could I call myself his brother?¡±

    ¡°Have you... really run into trouble?¡± Illuminating Emptiness nced at Su Yi.

    Su Yi disregarded him, instead examining the treasures before selecting a blue jade scepter. A hint of surprise appeared on his brow.

    The scepter was a Void-level immortal treasure.

    Furthermore, it was refined out of rare Spatial Realm Immortal Crystals. It was a first-rate immortal spatial treasure.

    ¡°This will work,¡± said Su Yi. He then put the treasure, the Spatial Spirit Scepter, away.

    Daoist Master Red Cloud walked over and asked, ¡°Do you need assistance, Fellow Daoist?¡±

    Su Yi shook his head, then gave her a concise exnation of what he was going to the Epoch of Demonism to do.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it on my own,¡± said Su Yi.

    Daoist Master Red Cloud was obviously upset that Su Yi had refused her help, but she nheless nodded. ¡°Fellow Daoist, please rest assured. I¡¯ll watch over Mount Clearmoon until you return.¡±

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°If possible, how about you help me set up an altar?¡±

    Daoist Master Red Cloud¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I¡¯d be delighted.¡±

    ......

    Late at night.

    Under Su Yi¡¯s instructions, Daoist Master Red Cloud ced an altar. It was covered with strange and inscrutable formation markings, and the aura emanating from it stirred up spatial ripples.

    The Great Void Boundaryless Formation!

    This was an ancient formation of the Immortal Dao that involved the Laws of Space. It could easily open a doorway through time and space, letting one arrive in the River of Spacetime!

    Su Yi had only just stepped onto the altar when Daoist Master Red Cloud said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, crossing the River of Spacetime is extremely perilous. You must be careful.¡±

    Su Yi nodded.

    Strictly speaking, the so-called ¡°River of Time¡± was a current of connecting the various worlds and nes. It involved the most obscure and supreme of spatial and temporal Laws.

    During the battle in the Abandoned Monument, Su Yi was taken into the River of Time.

    But that was then, and this was now.

    The River of Spacetime flowed without end, connecting different worlds, and it had innumerable branches.

    That meant that when someone tried to cross the River of Spacetime without a specific spatial node to guide them, they would inevitably get lost, unable to find an exit, or even to return home!

    This was true regardless of their cultivation. Even powerhouses of the Immortal Dao needed to make ample preparations before crossing the River of Spacetime. None dared traverse it recklessly, as a moment¡¯s incaution could lead them to an entirely unfamiliar ne. Even worse, spacetime windstorms might well rip them apart!

    But Su Yi had no need to worry about any of that. Because his sixth incarnation, Wang Ye, had crossed the River of Spacetime before, visiting numerous epochs.

    Including the Epoch of Demonism!

    Furthermore, Shen Mu¡¯s memories were full of information about it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back again within a month at most,¡± said Su Yi. He then ordered Daoist Master Red Cloud to activate the altar.

    Rumbling and booming ensued. Countless motes of spatial light surged forth and fell like rain, enveloping Su Yi. A momentter, he vanishedpletely.

    ¡°A month? That¡¯s not too long,¡± murmured Daoist Master Red Cloud.

    ......

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The River of Spacetime surged past, its waters churning and rumbling like thunder.

    Su Yi appeared out of nowhere and raised a blue jade scepter aloft.

    The Spatial Spirit Scepter!

    The treasure unleashed a curtain of light, which wrapped around Su Yi, preventing the River of Spacetime from harming him.

    <i>I wonder how much the Epoch of Demonism has changed... </i>Su Yi thought to himself.

    His sixth lifetime, Wang Ye, reached the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao, and he lived for 190,000 years.

    His seventh lifetime, Shen Mu, lived to the ripe old age of 23.

    His eighth lifetime, the Temple Master, cultivated for 160,000 years.

    And as Su Xuanjun, the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, he underwent reincarnation at 108,000 years of age.

    The Epoch of Demonism Wang Ye explored was already quite different from the Epoch of Demonism Shen Mu remembered.

    Su Yi realized this afterparing their memories. It was easy to infer that the current Epoch of Demonism would bepletely different from either of his past lives¡¯ memories!

    After all, hundreds of thousands of years had passed since Shen Mu¡¯s death. That was enough time for a lot to change!

    ¡°I just hope that the people Shen Mu cared about are still around,¡± thought Su Yi. His hands formed a seal, and...

    <i>Weng!</i>

    A strange and inscrutable spatial node floated into the air.

    This wasn¡¯t the one Lady Snowjade had carved on her message. Rather, it was one that Wang Ye had carved during his trip to the Epoch of Demonism!

    It too led to the Epoch of Demonism, but every spatial node led to a different location.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even need to think to know that Lady Snowjade had to have chosen the most advantageous possible location for the spatial node she¡¯d given him. Advantageous for <i>her</i>, of course<i>. </i>It was most likelypletely surrounded inyers of traps!

    Going there would likely put him in the most passive, precarious state possible.

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t stupid enough to throw himself into the.

    Without any further dys, Su Yi sensed his spatial node¡¯s aura and began traversing the River of Spacetime.

    ¡°I found it!¡±

    Shortly after, Su Yi¡¯s eyes lit up, and he shot ahead, deep into the churning waters of spacetime. A blink of an eyeter, and he¡¯d disappearedpletely.

    ......

    The Epoch of Demonism.

    An ancient cultivation civilization distributed across an alternate spacetime.

    The Profound Eternity Realm, the Six Desires Demonist Sect.

    The cold, aloof, and beautiful Lady Snowjade was dressed in white. She sat in the highest seat of a grand hall, her gaze icy and majestic.

    ¡°Have you carried out my orders?¡± she asked, her voice booming throughout the hall.

    A group of Six Desires Demonist Sect higher-ups stood in the hall.

    The leader of the group, a white-haired old man, said solemnly, ¡°Sect Leader, we¡¯vepletely sealed off all of Star Origin Mountain. Thirty-nine of our Cloud Soaring Realm elders and over a hundred Xiantian Demon Spirits are standing guard around the mountain, as per your orders!¡±

    Star Origin Mountain!

    A divine mountain just three hundred miles from the Six Desires Demonist Sect!

    ording to Lady Snowjade¡¯s arrangements, when Su Yi arrived at the location marked on the spatial node she¡¯d given him, he¡¯d appear near the mountain! ¡°Not bad. Tonight, Ancestor Ming Xiao will go to Star Origin Mountain to oversee things personally.¡± Lady Starjade inclined her head.

    Ancestor Ming Xiao!

    A veritable living fossil of the Six Desires Demonist Sect, a Heavenly Demon who¡¯d stepped into the Immortal Dao a long, long time ago!

    It was then that a purple-robed man stepped forth and bowed. ¡°Reporting in, Sect Leader. The entire Shen Family has been confined in the Abyssal Prison. All you need to do is give the word, and everyst one of them will die!¡±

    Immediately afterward, another stepped forward and inclined his head in greeting. ¡°Sect Leader, the other Seven Great Demonist Sects have already agreed to each send nine Cloud Soaring Transcendents to follow our high elder¡¯s orders!¡±

    Lady Snowjade nodded. ¡°All of you can leave.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    The gathered higher-ups solemnly bade farewell, then turned to leave.

    Soon, the hall was entirely empty, save for the woman in white in the centermost seat.

    Countless years had passed, and the Six Desires Demonist Sect was already the unquestioned greatest faction in the Profound Eternity Realm, a sovereign-like existence.

    And Lady Snowjade had gone from being just another disciple to its current leader and highest authority!

    ¡°It¡¯s lonely at the top. Shen Mu, although no one else knows it, your continued existence has resulted in a w in my Dao Heart. If not for you, wouldn¡¯t I have stepped into the Immortal Dao a long time ago?¡±

    Lady Snowjade¡¯s eyes shed with entirely unconcealed hatred.

    ¡°No matter how mighty your Shen Family was once then, I can now crush them beneath my feet. Your master, Mu Jianchi, was stubborn, and he¡¯s long since perished at my martial uncle¡¯s hands. As for your junior apprentice sister, Mu Zijin... She¡¯s now my prisoner!

    ¡°Now, only you remain. Once I¡¯ve killed you, I can attain a wless Dao Heart and free myself of emotion. Then, I¡¯ll be ready to break into immortality!¡±

    Then, Lady Snowjade rose from her throne. Themps illuminated her slender, prideworthy figure, making her seem as imposing as a sovereign gazing down upon the nine heavens and the ten earths.

    ¡°Shen Mu... No, Su Yi. I¡¯m eager for your arrival!¡±

    Outside the hall, beneath the cover of darkness.

    A thin old man in a round ck cap stood there in silence, the depths of his gaze shining with profound, inscrutable light.

    This was none other than the Tailor!

    Murderous intent surged within his heart. ¡°Temple Master, if you dare show up, I¡¯ll make sure you die without a proper burial!¡±

    ......

    The Epoch of Demonism was a cultivation civilization, and it epassed tens of thousands of worlds. However, only a few stood at the pinnacle. For instance, the Profound Eternity Realm.

    Late at night, the Ancient Wilds Demon Mountains at the southern border of the Profound Eternity Realm.

    The stars shone overhead, and ethereal mists hung in the air.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The sky suddenly split, and a rain of spatial light fell as a tall, upright figure staggered out of a spatial rift. He looked utterly haggard.

    A momentter, the rift vanished, and all was as before.

    That tall, upright figure steadied himself, then shook his head bitterly. ¡°My cultivation base is still too weak....¡±

    This was none other than Su Yi!

 Chapter 1457 - The Ten Thousand Demons Imperial Talisman

    <h4>Chapter 1457 - The Ten Thousand Demons Imperial Talisman</h4>

    Su Yi really was a bit wretched.

    He¡¯d run into a spacetime windstorm while crossing the River of Spacetime. Had he not circted the aura of the Sword of the Nine Hells at a critical juncture, the raging spacetime power might well have ripped him to shreds.

    ¡°Forcing my way across the River of Spacetime without first stepping into the Immortal Dao really was overly risky.¡± Su Yi rubbed his nose in self-deprecation.

    Fortunately, he¡¯d reached the Epoch of Demonism safely in the end.

    He let out a breath of turbid air, then looked around.

    It was alreadyte at night. The distant Ancient Wilds Demon Mountains were shrouded in darkness. The peaks rose and fell, like a massive dragon sprawled across the ground.

    ¡°I wonder if the Demonic Court of Ten Thousand Domains still exists.¡± Su Yi gazed at the distant Ancient Wilds Demon Mountains and sank into thought.

    A long, long time ago, his sixth incarnation, Wang Ye, explored the Ancient Wilds Demon Mountains.

    At the time, Wang Ye recruited a group of subordinates to help him uncover the origins of the Epoch of Demonism¡¯s culture of cultivation. They were tasked with gathering ancient tomes from throughout the world.

    One of his subordinates was the founder of the Demonic Court of Ten Thousand Domains, and these mountains were the sect¡¯s territory!

    It was no coincidence that Su Yi had appeared here upon arriving in the Epoch of Demonism.

    The spatial node Wang Ye hadmitted to memory had first been carved here in the Ancient Wilds Demon Mountains.

    ¡°It¡¯s been several hundred thousand years... I wonder if my subordinates are still alive...?¡±

    As Su Yi pondered, he heard the sound of figures whooshing through the air.

    ¡°That¡¯s where that disturbance originated from!¡±

    ¡°Eh? Someone actually beat us there?¡±

    ....Several radiant streaks of light appeared apanying these voices. A group of cultivators!

    Two led the group, a man and a woman.

    The man wore a tall hat and a broad belt. He was dressed in imperial robes, and he had a proud, indifferent look on his face.

    The woman¡¯s long hair was tied up, and she was dressed in purple. She was beautiful and dignified.

    In the blink of an eye, the whole group whooshed over. All eyes were instantly on Su Yi.

    ¡°No cultivation base at all? A mortal?¡± The woman in purple couldn¡¯t help but re-examine Su Yi, only to discover that the young man in blue truly showed no sign of a cultivation base!

    ¡°A mortal? Not necessarily.¡± The man in imperial robes looked at Su Yi, his eyes shing. ¡°What mortal would dare venture this close to the Ancient Wilds Demon Mountains thiste at night?¡±

    He then stroked his jaw and looked at Su Yi. ¡°Little fellow, there was a disturbance here just now. A dazzling rain of light appeared. Did you see it?¡±

    Su Yi instantly understood. <i>My arrival must have caused an enormous disturbance, drawing these cultivators¡¯ attention.</i>

    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there! Answer me quickly!¡± The man in imperial robes said coldly.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose, and he was just about to say something when the woman in purple frowned in displeasure. ¡°Rong Wen, mind your manners. Throwing your weight around before a mortal is beneath you, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    The man froze, then couldn¡¯t help but argue, ¡°That kid doesn¡¯t seem at all like a mortal! How about... I test him myself? If he¡¯s really an ant-like mortal, there¡¯s naturally no need to concern ourselves with him. But if he isn¡¯t, there¡¯s surely something fishy about him!¡±

    With that, he fixed his unfriendly gaze on Su Yi.

    The woman in purple frowned, her beautiful face frosting over as she rebuked, ¡°Enough! Don¡¯t forget what we came here for. Don¡¯t even think of causing trouble!¡±

    She then turned to look at Su Yi. ¡°Young man, this ce borders the Ancient Wilds Demon Mountains. It¡¯s dangerous, so you¡¯d best leave as soon as possible.¡±

    She then turned to the others. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Without dy, the woman in purple led her group into the distant wilderness of the Ancient Wilds Demon Mountains.

    When they left, the man in imperial robes was obviously unwilling, but he dared not disobey the woman in purple¡¯s orders. In the end, he just shot Su Yi an icy re and left bitterly.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity...¡± Su Yi watched them fade from view, then let out a soft sigh.

    ¡°What¡¯s a pity, my young friend?¡±

    A bony old man appeared out of nowhere beneath the distant night sky. He was dressed in hemp, and his eyes were an eerie bright green. His entire body emanated a sinister aura.

    He slowly approached Su Yi, his eerie green eyes staring intently at him. His gaze was inquisitive, like a poisonous snake flicking its tongue. The sight was enough to make one shudder.

    Su Yi nced at the old man, then answered honestly. ¡°Had they attacked earlier, I could have captured them in good conscience and searched their souls one by one. Perhaps I would have learned some of what I want to know. s, they chose not to attack me.¡±

    ¡°????¡± The old man in hemp was baffled. <i>Is that... any fucking way for an ordinary mortal to talk?</i>

    His steps came to an abrupt halt, and his aged face filled with uncertainty. ¡°My young friend... you¡¯re not joking, are you?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Su Yi asked distractedly.

    The old man in hemp coughed dryly. ¡°I think I¡¯d best be on my way. Farewell!¡±

    He then slipped off as if there were nothing but grease beneath his feet, shooting into the wilderness at extraordinary speeds.

    But before he¡¯d gotten far,ughter resounded in the hemp-d old man¡¯s ears. ¡°If I let you go too, wouldn¡¯t it be an even greater pity?¡±

    The old man shuddered, then opened his mouth to speak. ¡°I...¡±

    But before he could finish, a hand seized him by the throat and held him aloft like a chicken!

    The old man instantly panicked. A chill coursed down his spine, and beads of sweat formed on his forehead.

    He scrunched up his face and said, ¡°Senior, I had no intention of offending you. Please, show mercy!¡±

    By now, how could he fail to realize that he¡¯d kicked an iron board?

    ¡°You obviously approached with ill intentions. You were clever enough not to attack, but that doesn¡¯t change anything.¡± Su Yiughed. ¡°How about this? Once I¡¯ve searched your soul, I¡¯ll leave you a path to life. How ¡®bout it?¡±

    The old man slumped and said bitterly, ¡°How could this little old man dare refuse?¡±

    About ten minutester.

    Su Yi kept his word and let the old man go.

    He¡¯d already learned a fair bit from searching his soul.

    Long ago, the Demonic Court of Ten Thousand Domains upied the Ancient Wilds Demon Mountains. Back then, they were among the greatest factions of the Profound Eternity Realm, practically its sovereigns!

    Yet this enormous faction had long since vanished!

    So much time had passed that by now, almost no one knew just how the Demonic Court of Ten Thousand Domains had disappeared.

    Now, this once mighty secty in ruin.

    However, Su Yi learned from the old man¡¯s memories that in recent years, numerous cultivators had uncovered good fortune in the Ancient Wilds Demon Mountains.

    Like broken weapons and ancient scriptures.

    It was to the point that the Ancient Wilds Demon Mountains had be a treasure ground in the eyes of the world¡¯s cultivators.

    Of course, there were numerous dangers lurking in the mountains too, so ordinary cultivators dared not try their luck.

    After learning all this, Su Yi instantly understood. That group of cultivators was most likely after the mountains¡¯ good fortune.

    ¡°Time really changes all things. This ce remains, but the people have changed.¡± Su Yi sighed, took out a talisman, and carved it.

    He waspletely focused on his work, and soon, a strange, intricate diagram of the Demonist school of thought silently appeared on the talisman.

    A Ten Thousand Demons Imperial Talisman!

    Long ago, Wang Ye used this type of talisman to summon andmand his subordinates!

    After a moment¡¯s thought, Su Yi put the talisman away and shot toward the mountains. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll take a trip to the Ancient Wilds Demon Mountains first and see if I can find any leads first. It won¡¯t be toote to use the talismanter.¡±

    ......

    Deep in the wilderness of the Ancient Wilds Demon Mountains.

    ¡°Kill them!¡±

    A fierce battle raged.

    Treasure light rumbled and boomed between heaven and earth. Divine radiance swept forth in waves, spreading in all directions.

    Over a hundred cultivators were charging at the gates of a grand, ancient pce, each doing their utmost to beat the others there.

    The pce floated above ake ofva. It was a thousand feet tall and forged entirely out of what looked like divine gold, making it seem holy and austere.

    An enormous ritual ground stood before the pce, lined on both sides by ancient stone statues.

    But now, the stone statues seemed to havee to life, and everyst one had a terrifying aura. They were currently locked in fiercebat with over a hundred cultivators, and they were doing their utmost to prevent them from approaching the pce.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The ritual grounds were inplete chaos. The battle was iparably brutal. From time to time, cultivators perished and fell to the ground in bloodied heaps. Pools of blood covered the ground.

    But the remaining cultivators seemed to know no fear. All of them charged as if they¡¯d gone mad.

    When the woman in purple and the man in imperial robes arrived, they took in this scene from afar, and they couldn¡¯t help but look solemn.

    ¡°We¡¯rete...¡± The man in imperial robes whispered, his expression unsightly.

    ¡°Are wete? Haven¡¯t you noticed that none of those old-timers have made it into the divine pce?¡± the woman in purple said softly.

    The battle was so fierce and brutal that her heart jumped just watching it. Chills coursed down her spine.

    ¡°The stone statues protecting the ritual grounds are Demonic Golems refined by experts of the Demonic Court of Ten Thousand Domains. They¡¯re terrifyingly strong. At their peak, they could have contended with even Cloud Soaring Realm existences!¡± the man in imperial robes said, his expression shifting erratically. ¡°The passage of countless years has severely weakened them, but ordinary Transcendents are still no match for them.¡±

    He could see that no small number of Transcendent old-timers had already died brutally on the battlefield!

    As for the Demonic Golems? As of yet, only three had been destroyed!

    The woman in purple said, ¡°Perhaps we can y fisherman and reap the benefits. Once they¡¯ve killed all the golems and cleared the path, we can charge right into the pce.¡±

    Her suggestion instantly won herpanions¡¯ approval.

    The man in imperial robes couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Right! That¡¯s how we ought to do it. It seems like we arrivedte, but in truth, we¡¯ve profited enormously!¡±

    His gaze heated up.

    That building was called the Divine Pce of Ten Thousand Domains!

    Rumor had it that it contained all of the umted wealth of the Demonic Court of Ten Thousand Domain: too many ancient treasures to count, wondrous and profound scriptures, and a mountain of immortal medicinal ingredients and divine materials!

    The divine pce had only recently emerged from theke ofva and re-entered the world.

    In a sense, they too were among the first to arrive here in search of its good fortune!

    Meanwhile, Su Yi watched from a distance. He gazed at the pce floating atop theva, and watched the battle raging on the shore.

    A hint of a daze appeared on his face.

    <i>I wouldn¡¯t have thought that even after all these years, that pce... would still be here!</i>

 Chapter 1458 - Returning to Familiar Ground, Asking Your Sovereign His Name

    <h4>Chapter 1458 - Returning to Familiar Ground, Asking Your Sovereign His Name</h4>

    Su Yi recalled numerous matters.

    Back then, it was in that very pce that Wang Ye read ancient tomes gathered from throughout the worlds and nes of the Epoch of Demonism. His goal was to uncover the origins of the Epoch of Demonism¡¯s cultivation amidst the ancient tomes.

    Wang Ye had reached such heights that he¡¯d already started researching the transformations of the epochs and their cultivation cultures. He was after the most fundamental secrets of cultivation.

    In truth, it was his experiences exploring different nes and epochs that let Wang Ye discover the River of Epochs, which was even more mysterious than the River of Spacetime. And it was there that Wang Ye had begun his pursuit of divinity!

    s, back then, Wang Ye faced the threat of the Prohibition of the Gods, forcing him to retreat prematurely.

    Now, Wang Ye¡¯s experiences with the divine pce floating over theke ofva shed through Su Yi¡¯s mind.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but be wistful over this too. Every time he fused with one of the imprints of his past lives, it expanded his horizons. His perceptions and knowledge underwent an earth-shaking transformation.

    The power of Wang Ye¡¯s Dao Imprint was like a heart devil, but even so, there was no denying that his sixth incarnation really was an expert who¡¯d reached the very pinnacle of the Immortal Dao. He was an extraordinary warrior and tactician. Heaven and earth were both under his dominion!

    ¡°Hm? Look, that kid showed up!¡±

    The man in imperial robes noticed Su Yi off in the distance, and he couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    ¡°Strange. How could a mortal like him reach this ce alive?¡± someone asked in confusion.

    The man in imperial robes said coldly, ¡°Mortal? What mortal? I knew that kid was up to no good. He¡¯s just withdrawn his entire cultivation base. He¡¯s insidious to the extreme!¡±

    The woman in purple furrowed her brow. ¡°Rong Wen, can¡¯t you be a bit more polite?¡±

    By now, Su Yi was already headed toward the distantke ofva.

    ¡°That guy actually ns to enter the Divine Pce of Ten Thousand Domains? What, is he sick of living?¡± said one of theirpanions, his eyes wide.

    The others looked stunned too. How powerful was their group? Yet today, they could only turtle up outside the battlefield and wait for an opportunity. Who¡¯d have thought some kid woulde here all alone and brazenly venture directly into these muddied waters?

    The man in imperial robes sneered. ¡°Hah! He¡¯s seeking out his own demise. It has nothing to do with us.¡±

    Only the woman in purple hesitated. In the end, she couldn¡¯t help but transmit a warning. ¡°Fellow Daoist, whatever you do, don¡¯t be reckless. Rather than venturing in right now, it''s better to lie low and wait for the right moment.¡±

    Off in the distance, Su Yi was briefly stunned. A momentter, he waved the warning away. ¡°The good fortune here has long since been imed. You¡¯d best leave as soon as possible.¡±

    The woman in purple¡¯s brow furrowed, a hint of confusion on her face. <i>What¡¯s that supposed to mean? Has he somehow grasped the secrets of the Divine Pce of Ten Thousand Domains? If so, just who is he? What gives him the courage to explore this ce alone?</i>

    As the woman¡¯s thoughts raced, Su Yi reached the shore of theke ofva and arrived at the ritual grounds.

    The grand battle was still underway, and it was as brutal as could be. The cultivators fought until they were red-eyed with fury.

    ¡°Brat, you dare attempt to seize this good fortune for yourself? How dare you? Scram!¡± a ck-robed, white-haired old man bellowed.

    The other fighting cultivators sensed Su Yi¡¯s arrival, but when they noticed that he was just a mortal with no sign of a cultivation base, they disregarded him.

    ¡°That kid¡¯s finished!¡± The man in imperial robes couldn¡¯t help butugh. He recognized the ck-robed, white-haired elder. He was a Dao Integration Realm Transcendent, a famous old devil of the Profound Eternity Realm¡¯s southern border. He killed without batting an eye, and his hands were thoroughly stained red with blood.

    As expected, before the ck-robed old man¡¯s voice had even finished echoing through the air, he struck Su Yi from afar.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    His palm struck like lightning, shining with dazzlingly bright, blood-colored radiance. Its power was terrifying to behold.

    ¡°You want <i>me</i> to scram?¡± Su Yi¡¯s gaze was suddenly cold and indifferent. He stretched out and flicked his finger.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The descending palm strike shattered into bits.

    A bloody hole appeared through the ck-robed, white-haired elder¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°You...¡± His eyes widened, and a momentter, he exploded. Blood sttered the sky.

    His bloody demise stunned everyone else present.

    ¡°What the...¡± The man in imperial robes stiffened, and his smile froze in ce.

    ¡°So strong!!¡±

    The woman in purple¡¯s heart shook, and she gasped.

    The others were dumbstruck. Their entire bodies trembled, and they almost thought they were seeing things.

    All of them could tell by now that Su Yi was indeed no mere mortal. However, they still wouldn¡¯t have thought that a young man like him could be so terrifying.

    In the time it took to snap his fingers, he slew an old devil of the Dao Integration Realm!

    The other cultivators busy fighting the Demonic Golems were stunned too. Everyst one of them was visibly stricken.

    ¡°Ah? That guy isn¡¯t simple!¡± someone eximed.

    ¡°Who¡¯d have thought a hidden expert had shown up?¡± said another, their eyes shing with uncertainty.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, how about we work together to destroy the Demonic Golems first, then divine the treasure within the Divine Pce of Ten Thousand Domains?¡± said a man in Daoist robes. It seemed he¡¯d approved of Su Yi¡¯s strength.

    Even as they spoke, they didn¡¯t stop fighting. The battle raged on.

    Su Yipletely disregarded all of this. He was obviously standing in the middle of a tumultuous battlefield, yet he seemed asposed as if he¡¯d arrived in his own backyard.

    His gaze swept across the Demonic Golems. He casually formed a hand seal, then pressed down on the air. An obscure invocation left his lips.

    ¡°Hah!¡±

    His voice boomed throughout the entire area.

    Then, beneath the crowd¡¯s disbelieving gazes, the Demonic Golems locked in fiercebat with the cultivators suddenly disappeared.

    Additional rows of stone statues appeared at the sides of the ritual grounds. It was the Demonic Golems! Except now, they were made of stone and entirely unmoving, as if they¡¯d been sealed in ce.

    The entire area fell so deathly silent that you could have heard a pin drop. The cultivators who, just moments prior, had been fighting bathed in blood werepletely dumbstruck. They nced at each other in astonishment.

    The man in imperial robes and the woman in purple were ck-jawed with astonishment. <i>He actually sealed all the Demonic Golems with a single gesture!?</i>

    A momentter, all eyes were on Su Yi.

    The atmosphere was instantly stifled and silent to the extreme.

    But it was as if Su Yi didn¡¯t even notice. He took out a jug of wine, threw back his head, and drank before saying, ¡°Leave now, and I¡¯ll give you a path to life.¡±

    With that, he ignored the crowdpletely and continued toward the distant pce.

    The crowd was in uproar. The cultivators were bewildered and uncertain.

    Someone couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Were you... the one who sealed the Demonic Golems?¡±

    Su Yi disregarded them.

    ¡°Do you intend to monopolize the good fortune here? Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s over the line?¡± said anotherbatant, their expression unsightly.

    Su Yi still didn¡¯t pay them any attention.

    Hisplete disregard made many of the others¡¯ expressions sour.

    ¡°You think you can monopolize this ce¡¯s good fortune without so much as an exnation? There¡¯s absolutely no way we¡¯ll agree to that!¡±

    A group of cultivators shot over to block Su Yi¡¯s path. All of them were seething with rage and murderous intent.

    The others present had all locked onto Su Yi, and all of them were prepared for battle. It seemed that the moment Su Yi revealed the slightest weakness, they¡¯d swarm in and attack!

    Su Yi stopped in his tracks and looked at the cultivators blocking his path. He browed. ¡°I¡¯m already holding back as much as I can, so why... insist on throwing your lives away?¡±

    His tone was tinged with exasperation.

    He really was doing his utmost to suppress his murderous intent. It belonged to his sixth incarnation, and it was indifferent, tyrannical, and bloodthirsty. Had Su Yi not been suppressing it, he would have in everyone here the moment he stepped onto the ritual grounds!

    ¡°Everyone, he says we¡¯re throwing our lives away!¡± A graying elder burst intoughter.

    When Su Yi saw this, he no longer suppressed himself.

    In other words, he and his sixth incarnation were in agreement.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Su Yi swung his sleeves, and a streak of sword qi swept into the air.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Theughing old man exploded into pieces. Simultaneously, the other cultivators blocking Su Yi¡¯s path boomed like fireworks, splitting into chunks. Piping hot blood sprayed the air.

    In the blink of an eye, seven Transcendent Realm Demonist experts died brutally on the spot.

    This bloody spectacle sent chills through the onlookers¡¯ hearts, and their expressions filled with astonishment.

    Just one attack! One casual, understated gesture, and he¡¯d in all enemies in his path!

    There was no need for Su Yi to say anything more. The other cultivators present turned tail and fled, their courage crumbling. In the blink of an eye, Su Yi was the only person left on the massive ritual grounds.

    The man in imperial robes took all of this in, then stiffened. His face was deathly pale, and his knees turned to jelly. He only just barely avoided toppling over.

    Only now did he realize that had he attacked Su Yi when they¡¯d first met, he¡¯d be dead by now!

    The woman in purple was startled too. Her scalp was numb with fright, and she stood there in a daze.

    Who¡¯d have dared imagine that a young man who didn¡¯t even seem to have a cultivation base would be so terrifyingly strong?

    The nearby cultivators were all scared out of their wits, but Su Yi ignored them. He just walked up to the divine pce and stood before the doorway.

    The doors were tightly shut and carved with ancient, mysterious demonic glyphs and totems.

    Before Su Yi could push open the door, the tightly shut door opened, and a voice emerged from the pce depths.

    ¡°Young man, you¡¯ve already passed the trial of the Divine Pce of Ten Thousand Domains. s, you¡¯vee toote. We haven¡¯t epted new disciples in a long, long time, and... the Demonic Court of Ten Thousand Domains no longer exists in this world.

    ¡°If you¡¯ve juste in search of good fortune, you can select any scripture you like from our repositories and take it with you.¡±

    The voice was grand yet ethereal and tinged with indifference, like a sovereign from beyond the nine heavens issuing a decree.

    All of a sudden, all eyes looked over, and every face filled with astonishment.

    <i>There¡¯s actually still someone inside the Divine Pce of Ten Thousand Domains!?</i>

    Su Yi stood outside the pce gates, his gaze unreadable. ¡°I¡¯m not here for good fortune.¡±

    ¡°Are you perhaps after something else?¡± that grand, ethereal voice rang out once more.

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not after anything. I¡¯m simply revisiting familiar ground. I just wouldn¡¯t have thought this ce would change so much...¡±

    Here, he sighed softly.

    ¡°Revisiting familiar ground?¡± The ethereal voice sounded quite surprised. ¡°Just... who are you? If you¡¯ve been here before, why don¡¯t I recognize you?¡±

    Su Yi took a sip of wine. ¡°Me? I once sat here idly for ten years, reading everyst Daoist canon beneath the heavens in search of this world¡¯s secrets of cultivation.

    ¡°Of course, I guided you too, you blockhead.¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when¡ª

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The divine pce shook, and a terrifying presence reawakened in its depths!

 Chapter 1459 - The Secrets of Wang Yeâ€™s Reincarnation

    <h4>Chapter 1459 - The Secrets of Wang Ye¡¯s Reincarnation</h4>

    The divine pce rumbled and boomed.

    Then, a streak of bright red, unearthly light soared into the firmament.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The dome of heaven shook violently, and the three-thousand-mile Ancient Wilds Demon Mountains swayed. Unearthly red light interwove in the night sky, outlining a pair of crimson wings so enormous as to blot out the sun!

    They were just too enormous, like twin clouds hanging beneath the heavens. They nketed the sky over the Ancient Wilds Demon Mountains, emanating countless blood-red Dao Markings.

    At the same time, an ancient, boundless, and dense pressure swept across the surrounding area.

    ¡°My heavens!¡± A startled cry rang out.

    The experts who¡¯d retreated from the ritual grounds earlier hadn¡¯t really left. When they saw this, they were so startled that their hair stood on end. It was as if they¡¯d been plunged into an endless abyss.

    ¡°This is...¡± The purple-robed woman¡¯s eyes widened as she suddenly recalled a certain rumor.

    Long, long ago, an ancient legend circted.

    It stated that the founder of the Demonic Court of Ten Thousand Domains was a Three-Legged Demon Crow born of the Chaotic Blood Sea, a true Xiantian variant species. His ferocity was unrivaled, and they said he could devour stars and rip through the curtain of heaven!

    When she saw those enormous blood-red wings blotting out the sun, the woman in purple couldn¡¯t help but be astonished. <i>Don¡¯t tell me... that terrifying auraes from the founder of the Demonic Court of Ten Thousand Domains!?</i>

    <i>Thud! Thud!</i>

    The man in imperial robes and numerous other cultivations fell limply to the ground, their hearts and mindspletely shaken as they were ovee with despair.

    Su Yi stood before the divine pce¡¯s gates, hands behind his back. He took in those enormous blood-colored wings withpleteposure.

    Meanwhile, blood-red light shot out of the pce interior, transforming into a gray-robed, severe old man with a prominent mustache.

    As soon as he appeared, the enormous blood-red wings vanished, and the shakingndscape slowly returned to stillness.

    That terrifying presence receded like waters at low tide.

    ¡°You... You¡¯re...¡± The long-robed man stared at Su Yi in bewilderment.

    Su Yi looked the long-robed old man over and sighed. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought you¡¯d still be here all these yearster.¡±

    The old man shook from head to toe, his severe features suddenly full of excitement, delight, and astonishment.

    Then, beneath countless bbergasted gazes, the long-robed old man kowtowed and said with the utmost solemnity, ¡°Wu Meng wees your return, Your Eminence¡±

    Every word went off like a thunderp, echoing throughout the dome of heaven.

    Wu Meng!

    The woman in purple reacted as if she¡¯d been struck by lightning. She waspletely dumbstruck.

    That was the name of the founder of the Demonic Court of Ten Thousand Domains. It had once shaken the Profound Eternity Realm. Wu Meng was like an undying legend, famous throughout the ages!

    Wu Meng!

    The distant cultivators¡¯ hearts shook.

    They¡¯de here in search of the Demonic Court of Ten Thousand Domains¡¯ good fortune. Naturally, they¡¯d researched the sect first. How could they not know what the name Wu Meng represented?

    But the Demonic Court of Ten Thousand Domains had vanished from this world a long, long time ago. No one would have guessed that its founder was still alive!

    Furthermore...

    That long-lost legend of Demonism was now kowtowing before a young man he called ¡°Your Eminence¡±!

    The crowd¡¯s minds went nk. They almost thought they¡¯d stepped into a dreamscape. Everything happening before them just didn¡¯t seem real.

    ¡°¡®Your Eminence...?¡¯¡± Su Yi muttered to himself, then smiled. ¡°Quick, stand up. Let¡¯s have a look around the pce.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Eminence!¡± The gray-robed Wu Meng rose to his feet.

    ¡°Right, send these people away first,¡± Su Yi ordered.

    He¡¯d only just said this when¡ª¡ª

    The copsed man in imperial robes threw himself to the ground and cried out in terror, ¡°Senior, earlier, this junior was blind and foolish. Please, spare my life!¡±

    He then mmed his head into the dirt and kowtowed repeatedly.

    ¡°....¡± Su Yi was at a loss for words. <i>Does he think I¡¯m going to silence them all?</i>

    Wu Meng¡¯s blood-red eyes instantly locked onto the man in imperial robes. His gaze surged with murderous intent. <i>Don¡¯t tell me that little wretch offending His Eminence?</i>

    When the woman in purple saw this, her heart clenched, and she said frantically, ¡°Senior, earlier, we...¡±

    But before she could exin, Su Yi waved her away. ¡°I have no interest in your lives. Wu Meng, just send them elsewhere.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Eminence!¡± Wu Meng solemnly assented. He stepped forth and swept his blood-red gaze across the group. His sleeves billowed.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Endless blood-red light surged forth, transforming into a windstorm and enveloping the sky.

    The gathered cultivators were like des of grass swept into a hurricane. In a sh, they¡¯d vanished.

    ......

    Outside the Ancient Wilds Demon Mountains.

    The cultivators flopped to the ground like dumplings. The impact left them dizzy.

    When they realized that they were still alive, all of them were ovee with delight. They knew they¡¯d just survived a disaster.

    ¡°What... happened to us just now?¡± someone asked in confusion.

    The others were briefly startled. They tried their best to remember, only to discover that they couldn¡¯t recall anything that had happened since they¡¯d entered the Ancient Wilds Demon Mountains.

    ¡°Someone wiped away our memories of everything that happened since we entered the Ancient Wilds Demon Mountains!¡± someone eximed.

    The crowd¡¯s expressions shifted.

    The crowd¡¯s expressions shifted. Now, when they gazed at the distant mountains, their expressions were full of deep-seated dread.

    That ce was far too strange!

    ......

    The gray-robed Wu Meng stood before the divine pce. He said solemnly, ¡°Your Eminence, your subordinate erased their memories of everything that happened after they entered the Ancient Wilds Demon Mountains.¡±

    Su Yi was briefly stunned. ¡°That was unnecessary.¡±

    Wu Meng instantly lowered his head and said with unease, ¡°Please, forgive me, Your Eminence!¡±

    This was the founder of the Demonic Court of Ten Thousand Domains, a long-established expert of the Immortal Dao. Here in the Profound Eternity Realm, he was a terrifying existence.

    Yet now, he was as frantic as a servant fessing up to a mistake.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°And that¡¯s why I called you a blockhead. You haven¡¯t changed. Very well, never mind all that.¡±

    Wu Meng scratched his head and grinned. ¡°I¡¯m only like this in front of you, Your Eminence. My brain... doesn¡¯t quite work properly when you''re around.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Su Yi. He was already headed into the pce. Wu Meng hurriedly led the way, like a loyal servant, his back bent slightly and his bearing utterly respectful.

    ......

    The pce interior was thoroughlymplit.

    The floor was made entirely out of cloud-marked immortal stone, and the pirs were carved with dragons and phoenixes.

    It was a magnificent sight.

    At the far end of the hall, there stood rows of bookshelves covered in jade slips, beast skin scrolls, sealed envelopes, and tomes of all sorts. There was an enormous writing desk and a chair next to the bookcases. The desk was ready with ink, inkstones, and an opened ancient text.

    There was no other furniture whatsoever.

    Su Yi walked up to the writing desk, and a memory fused deep into his bones rose to the forefront of his mind. He slowly took a seat, then shifted his gaze toward the opened ancient scroll, his gaze inscrutable.

    He didn¡¯t even need to think to know that this text was known as the ¡°Demon Meridians Source Letter!¡±

    Long, long ago, this was thest text Wang Ye read before leaving the Epoch of Demonism.

    ¡°This ce hasn¡¯t changed at all since I left,¡± whispered Su Yi.

    Wu Meng was instantly emotional. ¡°Your Eminence, when you left, you said you¡¯d return one day. I¡¯ve looked after this ce for you ever since.¡±

    Su Yi sipped from a jug of wine as he and Wu Meng conversed.

    ¡°You founded the Demonic Court of Ten Thousand Domains. What happened to it?¡±

    ¡°Your Eminence, I dissolved it personally!¡± Wu Meng said gravely.

    Wu Meng lowered his voice. ¡°It was perhaps three thousand years after you left. A group of terrifying experts entered the Epoch of Demonism in search of people and leads connected to you!¡±

    ¡°People from the Immortal Realm?¡± Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°Do you know who they were?¡±

    ¡°Each of those experts of the Immortal Dao was more terrifying than the one before. They were iparable with ordinary immortals. All I know is that one of them was called the Blood Firmament Immortal Sovereign.¡±

    The Blood Firmament Immortal Sovereign!

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed, suddenly cold and cruel.

    The Blood Firmament Immortal Sovereign was one of Wang Ye¡¯s greatest enemies!

    Back then, when Wang Ye stood at the pinnacle of the Immortal Realm, he didn¡¯t choose to undergo reincarnation in search of greater heights.

    Rather, he met his doom while cultivating in seclusion. A group of fellow peak immortals joined forces to ambush him!

    It happened suddenly, while Wang Ye was at a critical moment in his cultivation, letting his enemies catch him off guard.

    In the end, although Wang Ye slew several of his enemies and left a path of blood in his wake, his injuries were so severe that his foundations in the Immortal Dao werepletely irreparable. This left him little choice but to borrow the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ power to undergo reincarnation.

    The Blood Firmament Immortal Sovereign was among those who¡¯d ambushed him!

    He was an old monster of the Daoist school of thought. Long ago, when Wang Ye reached the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao, the Blood Firmament Immortal Sovereign was one of the few other top experts standing there with him.

    Of course, at Wang Ye¡¯s peak, he could have easily defeated the Blood Firmament Immortal Sovereign in a one-on-one duel.

    <i>After Wang Ye left the Epoch of Demonism, he spent almost a thousand years exploring the worlds of other epochs before finally returning to the Immortal Realm. Then, less than three hundred yearster, he was ambushed and forced to reincarnate...</i> Su Yi thought to himself.

    <i>ording to Wu Meng, Blood Firmament arrived in the Epoch of Demonism one thousand, seven hundred years </i>after <i>Wang Ye¡¯s death. That¡¯s strange. Could it be... that Blood Firmament and the others knew all along that Wang Ye wasn¡¯t really dead? Otherwise, how could they show up in the Epoch of Demonism to hunt for leads regarding Wang Ye just under two thousand yearster? Did they perhaps discover that Wang Ye¡¯s reincarnation had been born here?</i>

    Su Yi¡¯s eyelids twitched at the thought.

    Wang Ye¡¯s reincarnation was Shen Mu. And Shen Mu was born in the Epoch of Demonism!

    ¡°Do you know why the Blood Firmament Immortal Sovereign came to the Epoch of Demonism in search of me?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Wu Meng shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t.¡±

    Su Yi rubbed his forehead. ¡°Continue your exnation.¡±

    Wu Meng nodded. ¡°Back then, your subordinate sensed the danger. I feared it would implicate the members of the Demonic Court of Ten Thousand Domains, so I immediately dissolved the sect and then Iy low. My n was to gather information in secret and learn what those immortal experts were really after.

    ¡°s, in the end, I failed to achieve my aim. Their traces were fleeting. I couldn¡¯t find and approach them. No one in the Epoch of Demonism could. However, I can say with certainty that they failed to uncover any leads in the end.¡±

    Here, Wu Meng¡¯s eyes shone with a strange light.

    Back then, Wang Ye was such a transcendent existence that practically no one in the Epoch of Demonism, outside of his immediate subordinates, had even known he existed. This was especially true since Wang Ye had beenpletely focused on researching all manner of ancient tomes; he¡¯d never gotten mixed up in the Epoch of Demonism¡¯s affairs!

    ¡°Several hundred yearster, those experts of the Immortal Dao left the Epoch of Demonism,¡± said Wu Meng. ¡°By then, I had no interest in rebuilding the sect, so I stayed here, lying low until the present day.¡±

    Su Yi took a sip of wine. ¡°What about the others?¡±

    Back then, Wang Ye recruited ten-or-so subordinates to help him gather research materials here in the Epoch of Demonism. Wu Meng was among this group.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯vest contacted them, but...¡± Wu Meng¡¯s eyes shone with eagerness. ¡°I trust that they¡¯ll rush over to see you as soon as they learn of your return!¡±

    Su Yi thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯vee here to resolve a few matters, and I really could use all of your help collecting leads.¡±

    Wu Meng bowed solemnly. ¡°Pleasemand me, Your Eminence!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was heavy and profound. ¡°Investigate the faction known as the Six Desires Demonist Sect.¡±

    He then concisely exined his reasons foring here and took out the Ten Thousand Demons Imperial Talisman and handed it to Wu Meng. ¡°Use this to gather the others.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Wu Meng epted the talisman, his heart overflowing with emotion. <i>I¡¯ve been waiting for so, so long, but His Eminence has finally returned. The Six Desires Demonist Sect? Hah! They dared offend His Eminence, so they¡¯ll soon be wiped from the face of the world!</i>

    ......

    That very night.

    Wu Meng sat cross-legged and activated the Ten Thousand Demons Imperial Talisman.

    <i>Weng!</i>

    Strange, inscrutable light emanated from the talisman, forming rings of spatial ripples in the air.

    ¡°His Eminence has returned! Come see me immediately!¡±

    Wu Meng used his will to emzon a message in the talisman.

    Then, it burst into me, transformed into an illusory beam of light, and shot through the sky.

    ......

    Late at night in a bustling city.

    A pack of vicious bandits had forced their way into a gambling den. Against the threat of death, the gamblers had no choice but to obediently offer up their wealth.

    ¡°Your turn.¡±

    A glinting saber hovered in front of an old man¡¯s face.

    The old man¡¯s clothes were shabby and worn, and his hair and beard were unkempt. His face was covered in wrinkles, and his eyes were turbid.

    Everyone in the gambling den knew the old man was a gambling addict. The moment he got his hands on money, he¡¯d rush to the gambling den, only to lose it all every time.

    The old man lowered his head in trepidation and murmured, ¡°I... I already lost it all.¡±

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The bandit sent him flying with a kick and was just about to search him when another bandit stopped him. ¡°Look how shabby the old man is. How could he possibly have any money? The gambling den¡¯s long since wrung him dry!¡±

    Before long, the bandits finished gathering their treasures, but just as they were about to leave, a figure blocked the doorway.

    It was none other than that shabby old man.

    ¡°Want to die, old man? Get out of the way!¡± shouted a bandit.

    The old man instantly lowered his head in shame and proferred a bag of money. ¡°My apologies, sir. I shouldn¡¯t have lied to you. In truth, I still have some copper coins. Please, ept them.¡±

    The bandits froze, stunned, then looked at each other.

    ¡°You¡¯re actually quite honest, you old codger!¡± One of the bandits approached and snatched the bag out of his hands.

    But the old man was only increasingly embarrassed, so ashamed that his ears flushed red. ¡°Everyone, I still have more to apologize for. Actually, I... am not of the mundane world.¡±

    The bandits were stunned once more. One of themughed derisively, ¡°Like hell you aren¡¯t! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re some kind of immortal? Away with you!¡±

    He then raised his hands to shove the old man away.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The bandit exploded into a mist of blood.

    The sight left the otherspletely dumbstruck. Beads of cold sweat immediately formed on their foreheads.

    The old man still looked ashamed. ¡°To tell the truth, I... am indeed an immortal.¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, everyst bandit exploded into a mist of blood.

    <i>Weng!</i>

    It was then that space rippled. The old man froze, formed a hand seal, and tapped the air.

    An aged voice instantly rang out.

    ¡°His Eminence has returned. Come see me immediately!¡±

    The old man was instantly so excited that he pped his thigh andughed. ¡°His Eminence is finally back! He¡¯s finally back!!¡±

    He then turned and dashed off, rapidly disappearing into the boundless darkness of the night.

    ......

    Late at night, crows cawed amidst trees covered in dried-out vines.

    A group of grave robbers were hard at work excavating a long-abandoned, unmarked gravesite. When they saw the golden coffin buried there, they werepletely stunned. It seemed they hadn¡¯t expected to unearth such a treasure.

    ¡°It¡¯s out! What a huge golden coffin!¡±

    ¡°Brothers, we¡¯re... we¡¯re rich!!¡± One of the grave robbers was so excited that his voice trembled and his breathing sped up.

    ¡°Open it! There¡¯s surely extraordinary treasure inside!¡± someone said in a low voice.

    But it was then that a voice tinged with delight emanated from within the coffin, ¡°His Eminence has returned?¡±

    The grave robbers shuddered and pissed themselves in fright.

    A momentter, the golden coffin took to the skies, blurred into a beam of light, and shot into the depths of the night sky!

    It left a pack of grave robbers with dampened robes behind. All of them werepletely frantic.

    ......

    At the bottom of an ocean, an underwater mountain suddenly swayed, churning the surrounding ten thousand miles of seawater.

    A moving young beauty then emerged from the base of a mountain. Her long, snow-white hair shone with dreamlike silver light amidst the seawater.

    ¡°Your Eminence... I¡¯ve been waiting for this day for a... long, long time.¡±

    She had a thin waist and a slender figure, and she looked meek and adorable. However, the depths of her gaze crackled with unearthly, terrifying silver lightning.

    Numerous simr scenes unfolded beneath the darkness.

    A tall, stalwart man ced his spear on his shoulder and emerged from an ancient battleground.

    A white-robed man seated cross-legged atop a star shot over, slicing through the sky.

    All of them were headed toward the same ce.

    The Ancient Wilds Demon Mountains!

    ......

    ¡°Where is His Eminence, Wu Meng?¡±

    A group of terrifying figures stood outside the Divine Pce of Ten Thousand Domains. All of them were looking at Wu Meng.

    They included the shabby old gambling addict, a ck-robbed middle-aged man carrying a golden coffin on his back, a white-robed man holding a jade fan, a moving beauty with hair as white as snow, a miniature mountain of a man carrying a blood-red spear...

    There were seven of them in total, counting Wu Meng.

    ¡°Back then, eighteen of us pledged to serve His Eminence, yet now, only we remain.¡± Wu Meng sighed.

    Where had the others gone?

    There was no need to even question it.

    They¡¯d either died or left the Profound Eternity Realm.

    Otherwise, they would have rushed over the moment the talisman summoned them!

    The crowd fell silent, their hearts full of emotion.

    ¡°I gathered you here today to help His Eminence with a certain aim,¡± Wu Meng said gravely. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a specific mission for each of you. All I ask is that you fulfill your task with aplomb!¡±

    The silver-haired young woman asked, ¡°Where is His Eminence?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s already begun this operation,¡± said Wu Meng, ncing at the young woman. ¡°If you want to see him, you¡¯d bestplete your mission first.¡±

    The girl broke into a sweet smile. ¡°Rx! When ites to His Eminence¡¯s orders, I¡¯m even more careful than you old-timers!¡±

    Wu Meng raised his hand and tossed each of them a jade slip. ¡°Your specific missions are inside. All of you can get to work.¡±

    ......

    The Six Desires Demonist Sect.

    An overcast prison cell.

    ¡°Mu Zijin, would you believe me if I said that even if Shen Mu were alive, he wouldn¡¯t have the heart to chastise me even after seeing you in this wretched state?¡± Lady Snowjade stood at the top of a stone staircase, her gaze tinged with pity.

    The dungeons were damp and pungent. The smell of rotting corpse permeated the air.

    Mu Zijin was huddled in a corner, dressed in rags. Her hair was disheveled, and she was covered in blood and filth. Her snowy, crystalline skin was now a mass of bloody wounds.

    Her beautiful face was deathly pale.

    A ck chain ran right through her shoulder, holding her fast. The surface of the metal was now red with blood.

    The dungeon floor was covered in puddles of turbid water, and the smell lingered. Mu Zijin looked even worse than a beggar.

    Lady Snowjade¡¯s voice echoed throughout the dungeon, but it was as if Mu Zijin didn¡¯t even notice. Her eyes were hollow, and her expression was wooden, as if she¡¯d lost her soul.

    She was the daughter of Mu Jianchi, the Profound Eternity Realm¡¯s greatest swordsman, and she was Shen Mu¡¯s junior apprentice sister. In the eyes of the popce, she was a chosen daughter of heaven, someone they could only look up to.

    Yet now, she was... a helpless prisoner. Her captors could trample her as they pleased!

    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯m not here to humiliate you. In truth, a pitiful worm like you isn¡¯t even worthy of being crushed beneath my feet,¡± said Lady Snowjade, her eyes shining with hatred. ¡°I just came here to tell you that although Shen Mu is dead, he isn¡¯t fully dead. This time, though, I¡¯ll make sure to kill him for good. I won¡¯t leave even bone dust behind!¡±

    With that, she turned to leave.

    But then, Mu Zijin said in a weak, raspy voice, ¡°Might you... let me watch?¡±

    Lady Snowjade turned, then gazed down at the woman in the corner of the cell. ¡°You want to see how Shen Mu¡¯s reincarnation dies?¡±

    Mu Zijin lowered her head. ¡°And what... if you¡¯re the one to die in the end?¡±

    Lady Snowjade was stunned, but then, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Very well! When he gets here, I¡¯ll show you just how your beloved Senior Apprentice Brother Shen Mu dies like a dog before me!¡±

    With that, she turned to leave.

    The ragged, blood-soaked Mu Zijin sank into a lengthy silence in the corner of her cell before whispering, ¡°My beloved Senior Apprentice Brother Su has been dead for a long time...

    ¡°Now, he¡¯s Su Xuanjun, a sword cultivator... unfettered by love!¡±

    As she said this, a hint of light shed through the depths of her hollow eyes.

 Chapter 1460 - Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 1460 - Arrival</h4>

    The setting sun cast itsst remnants of light.

    Su Yi stood alone amidst the rubble,pletely silent.

    The ruins stretched as far as the eye could see. Everywhere he looked, he saw copsed buildings and utter destion.

    The marks of a grand battle covered the ground, with fragmented corpses scattered across the ruins. The bloodstains had already dried, and they almost seemed like stters of ink.

    This was the Shen Family estate!

    Shen Mu remembered this ce as a blessed ground covered with pavilions. It was glorious and resplendent, and over ten thousand of his nsmen had lived here alongside him.

    This was the site of Shen Mu¡¯s happy memories of his childhood and young adulthood. His mother¡¯s doting, his father¡¯s strictness, his nsmen¡¯s caring, his seniors¡¯ earnest guidance...

    But now, all of ity in ruin! And too many of his nsmen had died to count!

    A heart-rending agony coursed through Su Yi¡¯s entire body. These were Shen Mu¡¯s emotions: regret and hatred.

    Su Yi took out a jug of wine and sipped in silence.

    He¡¯d already fused with several of his past lives¡¯ Dao Imprints. Shen Mu, the one who¡¯d let a woman destroy his heart, was undoubtedly the most pathetic of the bunch.

    But there was no denying that when it came to sheer talent and powers ofprehension, Shen Mu surpassed Wang Ye, the Temple Master, and Su Xuanjun, too.

    Shen Mu had suffered a crushing defeat at a woman¡¯s hands, but that was ultimately because his heart was just too pure. He¡¯d never experienced adversity, and he knew nothing of the darkness of the human heart. Yet he just had to go and meet Lady Snowjade of all people. Of course their encounter ended in tragedy.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t me Shen Mu. He wasn¡¯t qualified to reproach him. He¡¯de here to let Shen Mu see through his eyes. He wanted his long-dead seventh incarnation to understand that his infatuation hadn¡¯t just hurt him. No, he¡¯d implicated everyone in the Shen Family, too.

    ¡°Your obsession became my heart devil, but no matter what, you and I are the same person. Since I''m here, I¡¯ll help you resolve all this.¡±

    With that, Su Yi threw back his head and drained the jug.

    Wu Meng¡¯s thin, aged figure approached beneath the light of dusk and bowed. ¡°Your Eminence, all arrangements are already in ce.¡±

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to the Six Desires Demonist Sect,¡± ordered Su Yi.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Wu Meng transformed into a massive Three-Legged Demon Crow. His blood-colored wings were fully a thousand feet across.

    And that was after he deliberately reduced his size. Were he to reveal himselfpletely, his wings alone would obscure three thousand feet ofndscape!

    Once Su Yi had taken a seat on the massive crow¡¯s back, Wu Meng beat his blood-red wings, instantly carrying them both beyond the clouds.

    ......

    The Thousand Eddies Divine Mountains, the base of the Six Desires Demonist Sect.

    These grand, majestic peaks were shrouded in auspicious light year-round. It was a first-rate blessed ground by the standards of the Profound Eternity Realm as a whole.

    Meanwhile, within one of its halls.

    Lady Snowjade was hosting a banquet. Her guests were Cloud Soaring experts from the other seven of the Eight Great Demonist Sects.

    The greatest factions of the modern Profound Divinity Realm were known as the Eight Great Demonist Sects.

    Of them, the Six Desires Demonist Sect was the greatest, and they were like a sovereign over their vast territories. They were a level above the other seven sects.

    ¡°Allow me to toast you foring all this way to reinforce us.¡± Lady Snowjade, the leader of her sect, sat in the centermost seat and raised a cup of wine.

    She wore a wide-sleeved ck dress, and her long hair was tied up. Her face was pristinely beautiful, and she was utterly dignified and majestic.

    The crowd lifted their sses, smiled, and drank.

    Each of the other seven top Demonist sects had sent nine Cloud Soaring Realm experts as reinforcements. All of them had gathered here today, and they were a spectacr sight.

    But when they faced the woman in the centermost seat, they all felt varying degrees of dread.

    Who in the Profound Eternity Realm <i>didn¡¯t </i>know that the leader of the Six Desires Demonist Sect was cold and aloof, like an all-powerful sovereign?

    Suddenly, an old man asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist Snowjade, might I ask just who you¡¯ve gathered all of us together to defeat?¡±

    Everyone instantly pricked up their ears. Even now, they had no idea what was going on.

    Lady Snowjade slowly lowered her cup. ¡°A man named Su Yi. He just barely qualifies as a long-standing enemy.¡±

    ¡°Just one opponent?¡± someone eximed.

    Lady Snowjade inclined her head. ¡°That¡¯s right. If I¡¯m not mistaken, he¡¯ll have stepped onto the Path of Transcendence by now, and he¡¯ll be somewhere in the Nascent Divinity Realm.¡±

    The crowd looked at each other in astonishment. They almost dared not believe their ears.

    How could the Six Desires Demonis Sect rally such a massive force to take care of a mere Nascent Divinity pipsqueak? Pick any Dao Integration Realm Transcendent at random, and they¡¯d be able to destroy him with ease!

    A strange, stifled atmosphere descended upon the hall.

    ¡°Do you find this absurd?¡± whispered Lady Snowjade.

    An old man coughed dryly. ¡°I won¡¯t hide it, Fellow Daoist. It does seem rather unbelievable and difficult to understand.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate our target,¡± said Lady Snowjade. ¡°Were he an ordinary person, I¡¯d have no need of your assistance. Of course, it¡¯s just as I told you. He¡¯s ultimately only in the Nascent Divinity Realm, and we¡¯ve already ced an inescapable. All we have to do is wait for him to throw himself into it.¡±

    Although she said this, the crowd still felt as if none of this were quite real.

    Who¡¯d have dared imagine that the greatest faction in the Profound Divinity Realm, the Six Desires Demonist Sect, would rally such a massive force to dispose of a single Nascent Divinity cultivator?

    It was simply insane!

    Lady Snowjade took in their expressions, but she didn¡¯t exin. All she said was, ¡°It¡¯s always best to be careful. I too hope that we can destroy that Su Yi with ease. If so, there¡¯ll be no need for your assistance.¡±

    She¡¯d only just said this when an aged voice emanated from far beyond the pce. ¡°His Eminence has arrived. Where is the leader of the Six Desires Demonist Sect? Why haven¡¯t youe to greet him?¡±

    This aged voice spread in all directions, booming throughout the Thousand Eddies Divine Mountains.

    The crowd was stunned. All of them were astonished. <i>Who could be so brazen as to act up here in the Six Desires Demonist Sect¡¯s territory?</i>

    In the centermost seat, Lady Snowjade¡¯s delicate eyebrows furrowed. If Su Yi hade here from across the River of Spacetime, he should have appeared in the Star Origin Mountains. After all, that¡¯s where the spatial node she¡¯d given him led.

    And the Star Origin Mountains werepletely sealed off!

    Yet now, someone was causing a disturbance right at their doors, and they¡¯d even proimed that she was toe out to see them. How brazen was that!?

    ¡°Go see what¡¯s happening outside,¡± Lady Snowjade casually ordered an attendant.

    ¡°Understood!¡± An elderly servant rushed off to do her bidding.

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue, everyone.¡± Lady Snowjade smiled and raised her cup.

    There was a calm before every storm.

    As the leader of the Six Desires Demonist Sect, she wouldn¡¯t lose her cool just because someone was causing amotion outside.

    But before she could finish her cup of wine...

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A heaven-shaking impact rang out. It wasing from their mountain gates!

    And the sound of the explosion intermingled with desperate, agonized shouts!

    The crowd exchanged nces. They couldn¡¯t help but look at the woman in the centermost seat.

    Lady Snowjade¡¯s expression had already iced over. Bad enough that they dared provoke her. Now, they¡¯d even dared to attack?

    They were simply courting death!!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, how about we all go have a look?¡± someone suggested.

    ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of you all.¡± Lady Snowjade rose. ¡°Then... let¡¯s go have a look and see just who could be so brazen and reckless.¡±

    With that, she proceeded outside. The gathered Cloud Soaring powerhouses followed shortly after.

    ......

    Outside the Thousand Eddies Divine Mountains.

    Su Yi leisurely in the distance, his hands behind his back.

    Wu Meng had just pped the air, practically toppling the Six Desires Demonist Sect¡¯s gates. The experts guarding the gateway had already been crushed to death!

    The power of the sect¡¯s formations circted, rumbling and booming throughout the Thousand Eddies Divine Mountains. Firelight interwove, and a densely packed group shot toward them.

    There was no doubt about it. The experts of the Six Desires Demonist Sect had been startled into action!

    ¡°Your Eminence, please allow your subordinate to clear your path ahead!¡± Wu Meng arrived beside Su Yi and said respectfully.

    This was the founder of the Demonic Court of Ten Thousand Domains, yet in front of Su Yi, he was humble and servile. At the same time, he obviously didn¡¯t take the Six Desires Demonist Sect at all seriously.

    Su Yi shook his head slightly. ¡°No need to rush. Wait until I¡¯ve freed myself of my heart devil first.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Wu Meng nodded.

    Before long, Lady Snowjade appeared outside the gate leading a group of experts. Their grand procession consisted of several hundred experts.

    Aside from the sixty-three Cloud Soaring experts of the other seven great Demonist factions, there was a group of Six Desire Demonist Sect experts.

    Their lineup was terrifying. Just about any cultivation faction would have given in to despair at the sight of them.

    When the group saw Su Yi and Wu Meng standing outside the gates, most of them were gobsmacked.

    ¡°Just two people!?¡± someone eximed. ¡°Have they... gone insane?¡±

    The others found this absurd too. It didn¡¯t seem real.

    Who could have imagined that just two people would try to make trouble for the Six Desires Demonist Sect?

    But when Lady Snowjade saw Su Yi, her icy eyes focused. She realized that something wasn¡¯t right here.

    ¡°High Elder, is there any word from Star Origin Mountain?¡± Lady Snowjade transmitted at top speed.

    The red-robed elder beside her shook his head. ¡°None! I dare say with certainty that if anything had happened at Star Origin Mountain, I¡¯d find out about it immediately!¡±

    Lady Snowjade immediately reached a decision. ¡°Tell them to return to the sect immediately!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The old man in red nodded his assent.

    Lady Snowjade then stepped into the sky and said, ¡°Su Yi, did you use another spatial node toe to the Epoch of Demonism?¡±

    Su Yi!! So, it really was him!

    When they heard his name, the others understood. But at the same time, they were increasingly confused. <i>Why would he march right in to throw his life away like this?</i>

    Meanwhile, outside the sect gates.

    Su Yi gazed up at the floating Lady Snowjade and said coolly, ¡°No one with half a brain would throw themselves into an obvious trap like that.¡±

    Lady Snowjade couldn¡¯t help but grin, her smile as moving and beautiful as flowers blooming after spring rains.

    She said with augh, ¡°But how is this any different from casting yourself into the? This isn¡¯t something someone with ¡®half a brain¡¯ would do.¡±

    Uproariousughter filled the hall.

    Wu Meng furrowed his brow and instinctively nced at Su Yi.

    Su Yi just stood there, tranquil as ever. His eyes were as calm as the waters of an ancient well.

    It was as if everyoneughing was already dead.

 Chapter 1461 - Severing a Heart Devil

    <h4>Chapter 1461 - Severing a Heart Devil</h4>

    The heavy curtain of dusk spread throughout heaven and earth, tinging everything dark red.

    When Su Yi saw Lady Snowjade from a distance, an irrepressible emotion welled within his heart. He couldn¡¯t help but recall everything she and Shen Mu had experienced together, with all the excitement, delight, and joy....

    This was a karmic tie!

    A heart devil!

    Shen Mu had been so thoroughly infatuated that he willingly destroyed his Dao Heart and died for her. How could such powerful emotion be removed so easily?

    When Su Yi fused with the power of Shen Mu¡¯s Dao Imprint, he naturally had to ept all of this, too.

    Lady Snowjade watched from on high, instinctually sensing the changes in Su Yi¡¯s emotions. A nigh imperceptible hint of a smile tugged on her lips. ¡°Su Yi, I have no hatred for you. Come here and lower your head. If you do, I¡¯ll treat you as I did before. I absolutely won¡¯t harm you.¡±

    Complete silence followed this deration.

    Those who didn¡¯t understand the inside story were baffled. Only the old-timers of the Six Desires Demonist Sect understood. Their leader was attacking her enemy¡¯s heart!

    This was what the Six Desires Demonist Sect most excelled at.

    They used the Six Desires to enter the Dao, only to sever them and achieve true freedom from emotion!

    Su Yi sank into a brief silence, then shook his head. ¡°That isn¡¯t enough.¡±

    Lady Snowjade¡¯s gaze shifted, and her voice contained a charm that touched the heart directly. ¡°Rest assured. So long as you lower your head, the Shen Family can live on, and even your little apprentice sister can see the light of day once more. As for me...?¡±

    She stared directly at Su Yi. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of others¡¯ughter. I¡¯m willing to throw away everything I have to apany you, just as I did back then.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s heart churned with emotion, and he felt a powerful impulse course through him. It was as if a voice were urging him on, assailing his awareness. He felt an instinctual longing to lower his head.

    Even Wu Meng sensed that something wasn¡¯t right with His Eminence. Su Yi¡¯s calm expression had vanished, reced with shifting uncertainty, as if his heart were in turmoil.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me... Is this His Eminence¡¯s heart devil?¡± Wu Meng didn¡¯t understand, but he was inwardly astonished. Heart devils might be formless, but in truth, they were the most insidious of all.

    No matter how powerful you were, a moment¡¯s mental weakness could result inplete and utter defeat!

    Outsiders were helpless to assist in this type of battle. Even if Wu Meng killed Lady Snowjade, it wouldn¡¯t fix anything. It might well make His Eminence sink even deeper into his inner turmoil, unable to extricate himself.

    Even the members of the Six Desires Demonist Sect could tell that Su Yi¡¯s situation didn¡¯t bode well.

    Some of the old-timers couldn¡¯t help butugh. They could even picture Su Yi losing to his heart devil and obediently lowering his head in submission before their leader.

    As for Lady Snowjade? The depths of her gaze shone with derision. <i>So, it seems... this is all Su Yi¡¯s got!</i>

    Despite thinking such thoughts, on the outside, her voice filled with tenderness. ¡°Hurry to my side! I¡¯ve been waiting for you for far too long. All I want is for us to reunite.¡±

    But then, Su Yi suddenlyughed. ¡°Many thanks.¡±

    All signs of turmoil had disappeared from his expression, and his gaze had regained its former calm rity.

    Lady Snowjade was stunned. ¡°What?¡±

    Su Yi said withplete seriousness, ¡°Had you died, removing this heart devil would have taken a lot more time and effort. Fortunately, you¡¯re still alive. Seeing you made my heart devil erupt. It might have seemed perilous, but to me, it was in truth a rare and precious opportunity to use my Dao Heart as a sword and rid myself of this heart devil once and for all!¡±

    As he spoke, his entire body suddenly emanated a calm, extraordinary air. It was as if he¡¯d shattered the invisible shackles binding the deepest depths of his heart. Any lingering infatuation and longing for Lady Snowjade had now gone up in a puff of smoke!

    Su Yi could even clearly sense a change to his mentality!

    ¡°You... really did it?¡± said Lady Snowjade. It seemed she found this difficult to believe.

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Are you disappointed?¡±

    To him, a heart devil like his was no more than formless shackles. He couldn¡¯t shatter them earlier, but that was because they were formless and invisible, all but impossible to detect.

    But the moment this heart devil reared its ugly head, Su Yi¡¯s mental strength was enough to destroy it with ease!

    Ultimately, he wasn¡¯t Shen Mu. More importantly, he wasn¡¯t ovee by infatuation like Shen Mu!

    ¡°Disappointed?¡± Lady Snowjade¡¯s gaze frosted over. ¡°No. You¡¯re doomed to die here today. If anything, I¡¯m delighted. How could I possibly be disappointed?¡±

    With that, she whispered, ¡°Who wants to capture him for me?¡±

    ¡°I might be untalented, but I¡¯m willing to assuage your worries, Fellow Daoist!¡± A middle-aged Cloud Soaring Transcendent from one of the other seven Demonist sects stepped forth with augh.

    ¡°Be careful, Fellow Daoist. Su Yi isn¡¯t simple,¡± urged Lady Snowjade.

    ¡°Hahah! Just watch and see, Fellow Daoist.¡± The middle-aged man in ck threw back his head,ughed, and shot out of the sect¡¯s gates.

    His terrifying aura was monstrous to behold, and he was the center of attention the moment he entered the fray.

    But Su Yi couldn¡¯t even be bothered to look at him. He just stepped back and continued drinking.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave this to you. Remember, don¡¯t kill that woman. I want her to break mentally first,¡± Su Yi ordered softly.

    Wu Meng grinned. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you to say that, Your Eminence!¡±

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The middle-aged man in ck shot over.

    Wu Meng expressionlessly backhanded him.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    The middle-aged man in ck exploded into a spray of blood in midair.

    A Cloud Soaring Transcendent, swatted like a pesky fly!

    He''d been a proud and mighty cultivator, yet now, he¡¯d been pped to death before he could even attack. This left the crowdpletely astonished. Everyst one of them was tongue-tied.

    The gap between expectations and reality was so great that they almost thought they were seeing things!

    Before the crowd could react, Wu Meng shot into the heavens and arrived before the mountain gates.

    He raised his hand, then pressed down.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Blood-colored light surged, and the formations covering the mountain split and copsed.

    The bacsh reached the nearby experts, all of whom died brutally. One terrifying palm strike was enough to destroy them all.

    That tyrannical, valiant power stunned everyone in the Six Desires Demonist Sect. <i>Who is that old timer? Why is he so strong?</i>

    ¡°Quick, attack!¡± Lady Snowjade¡¯s eyes glinted with icy light as she issued orders.

    ¡°Get him!¡±

    The Cloud Soaring experts of the Six Desires Demonist Sect and their seven allied sects attacked without hesitation. All manner of treasures whooshed through the air, and all manner of secret arts burst forth.

    Over a hundred Cloud Soaring Transcendents had attacked at once. How terrifying was theirbined power?

    But then¡ª¡ª

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth trembled, and the skies split.

    A terrifying current of destructive power swept forth, like the river of heaven breaking through a dam, nketing heaven and earth. All of this was targeted at Wu Meng.

    Even just watching from afar made the onlookers¡¯ courage fail them.

    ¡°Fortunately, I did as Martial Uncle told me and prepared numerous trump cards and backup ns. Otherwise, that old-timer really would have caught us off guard,¡± said Lady Snowjade. She¡¯d already retreated to a safe distance.

    They said a wealthy man didn¡¯t sit beneath the eaves. She was the leader of her sect; she naturally wouldn¡¯t risk herself.

    But she¡¯d only just thought this when her delicate frame stiffened, and the look on her beautiful face shifted.

    The gray-robed, cold, and severe Wu Meng didn¡¯t just not dodge. No, he broke the joint attack of over a hundred Cloud Soaring Transcendents with a single swing of his palm!

    A rain of light swept through the air, and the entire stretch of sky copsed.

    Then, Wu Meng took a deep breath. Blood-red divine mes surged around him, rising into the firmament to form a pair of blood-red wings. They were so vast that they blotted out the sun.

    A dense power of the Laws surged around his wings, like scattered stars. Destructive power spread and nketed the dome of heaven.

    Everyone held their breath, their faces filling with astonishment. <i>This is....</i>

    ¡°Die!¡± Wu Meng bellowed and swung his palm.

    Those blood-red wings descended a momentter.

    <i>Boom!!</i>

    The Thousand Eddies Divine Mountain shook violently. One peak after another was sliced off, leaving behind mountaintop teaus. Countless ancient buildings copsed with a bang.

    The power of those blood-red wings was far too explosive, and they were swathed in Laws of the Immortal Dao far beyond the Cloud Soaring level.

    Just one attack had executed several dozen Cloud Soaring Transcendents!

    Blood fell like rain.

    Shrieks shook the air.

    In the blink of an eye, the Thousand Eddies Divine Mountain were like a vision of purgatory!

    ¡°A yao immortal! He¡¯s a real yao immortal!!¡± someone cried out in a quavering voice tinged with terror.

    ¡°A yao immortal?¡± Lady Snowjade¡¯s face paled with disbelief. <i>Where did Su Yi find an assistant like that!?</i>

    <i>Didn¡¯t they say that his stretch of stars doesn¡¯t have any true immortals?</i>

    She suddenly realized just how thorny this problem was!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Wu Meng had already begun a massacre. He now seemed like a demonic god, his blood-red wings blotting out the sun and obscuring the skies. Every time he beat his wings, it was like the eruption of a natural disaster.

    The Cloud Soaring Transcendents were top experts by the standards of the present day, but now, all of them seemed pathetic. They were ughtered without mercy, one after another.

    As for those beneath the Cloud Soaring Realm? The aftershock alone was more than they could take. They exploded on the spot, unable to even fight back.

    Wu Meng, the founder of the Demonic Court of Ten Thousand Domains, was now disying the full extent of his ferocity!

    Throughout this process, Su Yi just stood in the distance, calm andposed. He watched blood flow like rivers between sips of wine, and his gaze never so much as rippled with emotion.

    ¡°Quick! Retreat to the main peak¡ª¡ª!¡± shouted Lady Snowjade. Her eyes bulged, and her pretty face was ashen. Her heart was full of rage and indignation.

    But in the end, she could only lead her sectmates back into their territory.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The primary peak of the Thousand Eddies Divine Mountains surged with the dazzling power of an Immortal Dao-level formation. Waves of power spread throughout heaven and earth.

    As soon as the formation appeared, it blocked Wu Meng¡¯s offensive. The experts who¡¯d fled within its bounds sighed in relief, but a momentter, their expressions were iparably unsightly. They could see that aside from the protected central peak, everything else had been destroyed.

    Barely any time had passed at all, but they¡¯d already suffered devastating casualties. There¡¯d been over a hundred Cloud Soaring Transcendents, but only around twenty had been fortunate enough to survive. As for the weaker ones...the dead were too many to count!

    Their heavy losses left her gnashing her teeth so hard they almost broke. Her entire body quivered with rage.

    She¡¯d miscalcted!

    She hadn¡¯t anticipated that Su Yi wouldn¡¯t appear on the thoroughly sealed-off Star Origin Mountain, much less that he¡¯d show up right at the Six Desires Demonist Sect¡¯s gates. And she <i>certainly </i>hadn¡¯t anticipated that Su Yi would have such a terrifying yao immortal apanying him!

    All of this had caught herpletely off guard.

    A momentter, she took a deep breath and tried tofort the crowd. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t panic! I still have plenty of cards left. They¡¯re enough to avert this crisis!¡±

 Chapter 1462 - Attacking the Heart

    <h4>Chapter 1462 - Attacking the Heart</h4>

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Wu Meng continued his attack from outside the primary peak, mming their formations.

    His massive, blood-colored wings were like knives slicing open the sky. They struck relentlessly, making the formation tremble and scattering a rain of light.

    His eyes were blood-red and icy, and blood-colored light emanated from his thin frame. He fought with all the ferocity of a yao god.

    He was just one person, but within just a few short moments, he¡¯d ttened the Six Desires Demonist Sect¡¯s gates, destroyed numerous peaks, and killed until their territories ran red with rivers of blood!

    But his attacks didn''t stop there. Even their immortal formation shook beneath the continuous onught. The experts seeking refuge within the main peak quivered with fright, and their hearts sank.

    Who could fail to realize that their formation wouldn¡¯t hold out much longer?

    But Lady Snowjade¡¯s confidence made their spirits soar.

    <i>Cards? And a lot of them at that? Enough to avert this crisis?</i>

    Lady Snowjade suddenly said, ¡°Su Yi, if you don¡¯t want the entire Shen Family to perish, you¡¯d best have that old codger stay his hand!¡±

    Her voice spread far and wide, beyond the bounds of the formation.

    ¡°You already can¡¯t take it?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes shone with a hint of derision. He took a sip of wine, then stepped into the air and waved Wu Meng back. ¡°Step aside for now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Eminence!¡± Wu Meng had been attacking the formation, but when he heard that, he withdrew his monstrous aura and returned to Su Yi¡¯s side, meek and obedient as a servant.

    Lady Snowjade and the others couldn¡¯t help but gasp. A ferocious, unrivaled yao immortal was behaving so meekly before a young man. This was unquestionably unbelievable!

    But seeing Wu Meng stay his hand as he was told was enormouslyforting.

    Wu Meng, however,ughed coldly to himself. <i>The true spectacle starts now!</i>

    ¡°Leave now, and I swear on the reputation of the Six Desires Demonist Sect that we¡¯ll let everyst member of the Shen Family go.¡± Lady Snowjade gazed at the distant Su Yi standing in the air. ¡°Refuse, and I can have everyst one of them killed the moment I give the order!¡±

    Deathly silence ensued. All eyes were on Su Yi.

    He simplyughed. ¡°Is that so? Well, go ahead and give the orders. See what good that does you.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Lady Snowjade frowned. ¡°Surely you don¡¯t want the entire Shen Family to die because of you?¡±

    Su Yi said nothing. Instead, Wu Meng said leisurely, ¡°ck Toad, it¡¯s your turn!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth shook, and a figure shot through the air. He was a shabby, gaunt old man, and his hair and beard were scraggly and coarse.

    Wisps of ck immortal light revolved around him, making his imposing presence seem all the grander! But as soon as he arrived, he bowed to Su Yi. ¡°Your subordinate, ck Toad, greets you, Your Eminence!¡±

    His expression was full of excitement and delight.

    Lady Snowjade and her allies were visibly stricken. A chill coursed through their hearts. <i>Yet another terrifying expert of the Immortal Dao?</i>

    <i>And he... he¡¯s treating Su Yi with reverence too!</i>

    All of them instantly realized that this didn¡¯t bode well. Their scalps went numb with fright.

    ¡°Is everything settled, you old gambling addict?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The old man said hurriedly, ¡°Rest assured, Your Eminence. Everything is in order!¡±

    ¡°Then go ahead and broaden their horizons,¡± ordered Su Yi.

    ¡°Yes, Your Eminence!¡± the old man nodded, turned, and waved his sleeve.

    A string of bleeding heads rose into the air and hovered in the sky. There were over a hundred of them.

    ¡°How is this possible!?¡± cried out the high elder of the Six Desires Demonist Sect, fury written all over his face.

    The bleeding heads all belonged to experts of the Six Desires Demonist Sect who¡¯d been ordered to oversee the Abyssal Prison and guard the captive Shen nsmen!

    The experts of the Six Desires Demonist Sect were stunned, too. All of them found this difficult to believe.

    ¡°No wonder our threats didn¡¯t scare you. So, you saved the Shen nsmen already!¡± said Lady Snowjade, her face ashen. This obviously came as quite a shock, and her chest heaved with fury.

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a rush to lose your temper. This was just an appetizer. There¡¯s still a lot you don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°An appetizer?¡± Lady Snowjade took a deep breath and said coldly, ¡°Tell me, then. What else I don¡¯t know?¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°You''re waiting for that immortal to return from Star Origin Mountain.¡±

    Lady Snowjade¡¯s delicate frame stiffened, and a hint of panic shed across her face. She said in disbelief, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s already dead,¡± a clear, hearty voice rang out.

    A white-robed man with a jade fan appeared in the air apanying this voice.

    Immortal qi circted around him like celestial tides, his imposing presence startling the heavens and shaking the earth.

    But as soon as he arrived, he withdrew his aura and solemnly bowed to Su Yi. ¡°Your subordinate Bai Tuo greets you, Your Eminence!¡±

    Yet another immortal!

    Lady Snowjade and the others felt as if they¡¯d been struck by lightning. Their minds practically went nk.

    By now, a full three immortal powerhouses had shown up!

    And they all revered Su Yi as if he were a god!

    ¡°Impossible! Ancestor Ming Xiao is an expert of the Immortal Dao too. How could something have happened to him?¡± shrieked Lady Snowjade, her beautiful face deathly pale.

    As the leader of her sect, she was shrewd and cunning. Everything that had happened thus far had shocked her, but she hadn¡¯t lost her rationality.

    But now, she finally lost herposure!

    ¡°Impossible? Well, I guess this thing doesn''t exist then!¡± The white-robed Bai Tuo flung a bloodied corpse into the sky.

    It belonged to a tall, stalwart elder, but his whole body was covered in startling burns, and his head hung limply from his broken neck.

    Even in this state, the experts of the Six Desire Demonist Sect recognized him at a nce. That was Ancestor Ming Xiao! A terrifying immortal powerhouse of the Six Desires Demonist Sect!

    ¡°Ancestor!!!¡±

    A grief-stricken shout rang out.

    Everyone felt a chill in their hands and feet. They were on the verge of breaking down.

    Lady Snowjade was dumbstruck too. She stood there in a daze, unable to ept this.

    She¡¯d ordered Ancestor Ming Xiao to oversee the Star Origin Mountains personally, all to take down Su Yi. Who¡¯d have thought that Ancestor Ming Xiao would die like this!?

    This came as far too heavy a blow. Lady Snowjade almost felt as if the skies were falling.

    Bai Tuo considerately took it upon himself to exin, ¡°There were around thirty small fries on Star Origin Mountain. They¡¯re dead too, but I thought their corpses weren''t exactly worth bringing back to show you all.¡±

    His voice echoed through the otherwise deathly silence. The air seemed to solidify, so oppressive that the crowd almost couldn¡¯t breathe.

    Lady Snowjade suddenly shrieked, ¡°Su Yi, do you really think you¡¯ve won? You¡¯re wrong!¡±

    She waved. ¡°Second Elder, bring forth the hostage!¡±

    The second elder stepped forth carrying a woman.

    ¡°Su Yi, look! Do you see who this is?¡± Lady Snowjade gnashed her teeth, her beautiful face ashen and contorted.

    The captive was a woman in ragged clothing. Her hair was loose and disheveled, and her entire body was smeared with blood. A ck chain pierced her shoulder and wrapped around her entire body, making her an iparably pitiful sight.

    She raised her head with great difficulty and fixed her hollow gaze on the distant Su Yi. When she saw him, she trembled from head to toe.

    Two streams of tears poured down her face.

    Complete and utter excitement and delight.

    This woman was none other than Mu Zijin. She was Shen Mu¡¯s junior apprentice sister and the proprietor of the Pawnshop of the Heavens!

    She and Shen Mu had cultivated alongside each other. They were childhood friends.

    Later, in the Wilds, she and Su Xuanjun bonded through conflict, developing a close bond.

    ¡°See that? That¡¯s your childhood friend, your junior apprentice sister, your master¡¯s daughter! She¡¯s been searching for you all this time, even going so far as to cross the River of Spacetime for you,¡± Lady Snowjade said harshly. ¡°But now, she¡¯s my prisoner. If you don¡¯t care about her life, I can go ahead and kill her right now!¡±

    She was the leader of the Six Desires Demonist Sect, but she was showing signs of madness.

    Su Yi saw this, and he couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Wu Meng, ck Toad, Bai Tuo, and the othersughed alongside him.

    Theirughter seemed extraordinarily grating. When she heard it, Lady Snowjade couldn¡¯t restrain her fury!

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill her! Let¡¯s see if you can stillugh then!¡± hissed Lady Snowjade. ¡°Second Elder, do it!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± The second elder raised his right hand and mmed it at Mu Zijin¡¯s forehead.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The second elder¡¯s right hand suddenly caught aze. The mes spread up his arm to his shoulders and neck. In the blink of an eye, nothing remained of him but ash.

    The nearby crowd was stunned. All of them shrunk back.

    Lady Snowjade was stunned, and her eyes widened.

    Meanwhile, the badly wounded, blood-covered Mu Zijin rose and bowed obediently to the distant Su Yi. ¡°Your subordinate Shui He greets you, Your Eminence¡±

    As her voice rang out, her appearance changed. She was now a silver-haired, moving young beauty with a sweet smile on her face.

    Wisps of electric Laws of the Immortal Dao flowed around her. Even just standing there casually, she bore down on the crowd to the point that they could barely breathe.

    A momentter, Lady Snowjade and the others broke down. They werepletely dazed.

    Yet another immortal!

    Furthermore, she¡¯d infiltrated their ranks, disguised herself as their hostage, and tricked everyst one of them!!

    With an immortal formation protecting the main peak of the Thousand Eddies Divine Mountains, the crowd was startled and fearful, but they still felt hope.

    The discovery that an immortal had infiltrated their ranks was the straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. They instantly gave into despair!

    ¡°Shui He, your crying just now was really something. It was just too realistic! I almost didn¡¯t think it was really you,¡±ughed Bai Tuo.

    The silver-haired Shui He smiled. ¡°An act is ultimately just an act. There¡¯s no way I could trick His Eminence.¡±

    When she looked at Su Yi, her gaze was as soft as water.

    ¡°Kill those eyesores first,¡± ordered Su Yi.

    ¡°Mm!¡± The silver-haired Shui He assented obediently.

    But before she could attack...

    <i>Thud! Thud!</i>

    The Cloud Soaring Transcendents of the other seven Demonist sects broke down. Their knees hit the ground, and they begged for mercy in quavering voices.

    Even the other experts of the Six Desires Demonist Sect panicked. All of them flung themselves to the ground, lowering their heads and quivering from head to toe.

    Only Lady Snowjade remained standing, dazed and alone, her face deathly pale.

    s, kneeling wasn¡¯t enough to save anyone from this disaster. Shui He attacked, letting loose a wave of silvery electric light. It swept over the prostrating crowd, killing them on the spot.

    Only Lady Snowjade remained alive!

    The leader of the Six Desires Demonist Sect seemed unable to take the weight of this blow. Her face was ashen, her expression wooden. Even her eyes seemed hollow.

    She slowly raised her head to look at the distant Su Yi. ¡°You gathered so many immortals to deal with me. I¡¯m to die before such a lineup.... Should I feel honored?¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°You think too highly of yourself. The one I really want to kill is your martial uncle. I¡¯m just getting rid of you while I¡¯m at it.¡±

    ¡°????¡±

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    Lady Snowjade¡¯s chest heaved, and she coughed up a mouthful of blood.

    He was destroying her heart before killing her!

 Chapter 1463 - Another Meeting with the Tailor

    <h4>Chapter 1463 - Another Meeting with the Tailor</h4>

    Lady Snowjade¡¯s face was ashen. Her eyes filled with bewilderment as she scanned her devastated surroundings.

    The ground ran red with rivers of blood.

    Just a few minutes ago, she was the leader of the Six Desires Demonist Sect, the greatest orthodoxy in the Profound Eternity Realm. She¡¯d wielded vast authority.

    She¡¯d been full of smug confidence as she ced an inescapable. She¡¯d figured that if Su Yi dared show up, he¡¯d meet with certain doom!

    But now, everything had gone up in a puff of smoke.

    Just who was Su Yi?

    Lady Snowjade was more bewildered than ever before. She didn¡¯t get it. Even after racking her brains, she couldn¡¯t wrap her head around it.

    He¡¯d obviously never been to the Epoch of Demonism before, yet now, numerous immortals had rallied around him. From beginning to end, he''d crushed her trap with overwhelming force.

    Su Yi nced up at the sky, then back at Lady Snowjade. ¡°Back then, Shen Mu died because of you. Now, it¡¯s your turn.¡±

    He then said to Shui He, ¡°If she wants to die with dignity, let her. If she refuses, help her out.¡±

    Shui He smiled sweetly. ¡°Got it!¡±

    Su Yi then led Wu Meng, ck Toad, and Bai Tuo away. From beginning to end, he didn¡¯t spare Lady Snowjade a single nce.

    ......

    ¡°Dignity?¡± Lady Snowjade¡¯s delicate frame quivered. She understood what that meant.

    She looked at Shui He. ¡°Before I die, might I ask just... who the Eminence you speak of?¡±

    Shui He thought for a moment, and her eyes zed with admiration bordering on fanaticism as she said straight from the heart, ¡°His Eminence? The heavens cannot sway him, the Dao cannot impede him, and immortals cannot offend him!¡±

    Confusion was written all over Lady Snowjade¡¯s face.

    Shui He shook her head. ¡°At your level, you wouldn¡¯t understand even if I told you. It¡¯s time for you to make a choice. If you want to die with dignity, send yourself on your way.¡±

    Lady Snowjade fell silent.

    A momentter, something suddenly urred to her. ¡°What about my martial uncle? Why hasn¡¯t hee to my aid?¡±

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    Lady Snowjade felt a piercing pain in her throat, and her head flew through the air.

    Astonishment was written all over her face.

    Shui He waved and smiled sweetly. ¡°I¡¯m an impatient sort. I couldn¡¯t wait for you to make your decision, so I sent you on your way personally~!¡±

    Lady Snowjade¡¯s head rolled to the ground, and her headless corpse copsed into a puddle of blood.

    A momentter, the silver lightning filling the skies descended, instantly reducing the primary peak of the Thousand Eddies Divine Mountains to powder.

    Shui He, meanwhile, transformed into a silver lightning bolt and shot through the air.

    The Thousand Eddies Divine Mountain nowy in ruin, and the greatest faction of the Profound Eternity Realm, the Six Desires Demonist Sect, had gone up in a puff of smoke!

    ......

    A stretch of barren wilderness shrouded in fog.

    A thin old man in a round ck cap sat cross-legged on the ground.

    The Tailor.

    A bone mirror floated in front of him, reflecting everything that transpired at the Thousand Eddies Divine Mountains.

    ¡°Those old monsters... are all still alive!?¡± The Tailor frowned, his face full of rm and bewilderment. Waves of emotion coursed through his heart.

    He wasn¡¯t mistaken. The old servant sticking to Su Yi like a shadow was Wu Meng, the founder of the Demonic Court of Ten Thousand Domains, a terrifying existence who¡¯d stepped into the Immortal Dao hundreds of thousands of years ago!

    The shabby, unkempt old man was most likely the ck Toad King, an unparalleled old devil. The mere mention of his name made even prominent experts of Demonism give in to fright.

    The white-robed man who called himself Bai Tuo was most likely the Manifesting Stars Demon Lord! A highly terrifying Xiantian demonic spirit!

    And the silver-haired Shui He... The Tailor couldn¡¯t recall who she was.

    But there was no questioning that she was no weaker than the ck Toad King or the Manifesting Stars Demon Lord!

    ¡°This is obviously the Temple Master¡¯s first time in the Epoch of Demonism, yet he canmand these old-timers freely... there¡¯s got to be some kind of enormous secret behind this!¡±

    The Tailor¡¯s gaze was shifting and uncertain. He realized that something wasn¡¯t right here, and his heart filled with unease.

    He¡¯d been involved in this deathtrap targeting Su Yi, plotting against him from the shadows.

    Only now did the Tailor realize he¡¯d been wrong. The Temple Master had long since ceased to be the man he remembered. He didn¡¯t just control the power of reincarnation; he had other, enormous secrets too!

    A momentter, the Tailor¡¯s expression shifted dramatically as Su Yi and Lady Snowjade¡¯s conversation emanated from the bone mirror.

    ¡°You think too highly of yourself. The one I really want to kill is your martial uncle. I¡¯m just getting rid of you while I¡¯m at it.¡±

    ¡°Damn the Temple Master!¡± The Tailor gnashed his teeth, his eyes surging with hatred.

    A long time ago, one of his Grand Dao Clones had crossed the River of Spacetime to enter another stretch of stars.

    His clone had remained there ever since, using a secret art to send back imprints of his experiences at regr intervals.

    It was for this reason that the Tailor knew all about the Temple Master.

    But not long ago, his clone sent word that he and the Temple Master were about toy all their cards out on the table and determine victory and defeat once and for all.

    He said that if he won, he¡¯d send back word immediately.

    If there was no further word from him, it would mean he¡¯d lost.

    In the end? There¡¯d been no word from his clone ever since.

    How could he fail to understand the implications? His clone must have lostpletely!

    ¡°No, I cannot remain here. I have to leave immediately!¡± The Tailor put away his bone mirror, rose, and turned to leave.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    He blurred into a streak of gray, and within just a few breaths of time, he¡¯d left this stretch of heaven and earthpletely.

    A little less than ten minutester, the Tailor abruptly stopped in his tracks.

    A tall, stalwart man had appeared in the distance, like a primordial barbarian god. A blood-red spear rested on his shoulders. Stingingly bright immortal light revolved around his entire body.

    An immortal!

    The Tailor gasped, then turned to flee.

    But mere momentster, he stopped once more, his expression unsightly.

    Yet another person had appeared to block his path.

    This time, it was a ck-robed middle-aged man with a three-foot golden coffin on his back. He was smiling at him, his gaze yful. A whirlpool of golden immortal qi swirled behind him, manifesting terrifying visions of purgatory.

    Meanwhile, the massive spear wielder approached from behind, his every step shaking the mountains and rivers.

    A pincer attack!

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. His Eminence wishes to speak with you before we kill you,¡± the middle-aged man in ck said with augh. He looked at the Tailor as if he were prey just waiting to be ughtered.

    The Tailor¡¯s expression shifted. Two immortals blocked his path, one in front, one behind. They¡¯d bothpletely locked onto him!

    ¡°How... did you find me?¡± The Tailor furrowed his brow. He quickly regained his usual calm, and he didn¡¯t act recklessly.

    The ck-robed middle-aged man smiled and shook his head.

    ¡°A secret? I think I can guess. You must be carrying one of my clones!¡± The Tailor paused, then continued, ¡°But why... would long-established experts of the Epoch of Demonism, people who¡¯ve long since dazzled the world.... serve a young Transcendent from the depths of outer space?¡±

    The ck-robed middle-aged man smiled. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t answer that.¡±

    As for the tall, stalwart man, he tittered, as if he¡¯d just heard a joke as enormous as the heavens themselves. ¡°The Transcendent Realm? Ha!¡±

    The Tailor instantly fell silent.

    He could tell that these two had no intention of answering any of his questions.

    Before long, an enormous, blood-colored crow soared over from the distant skies. Su Yi, Bai Tuo, Hei Chan, and the others stood on its back.

    The group reached the Tailor in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Long time no see, ol¡¯ tailor.¡± Su Yi walked over with his hands behind his back.

    The blood-red crow instantly transformed back into Wu Meng. Shui He, Bai Tuo, and ck Toad stuck close to Su Yi, like stars clustered around the moon.

    This only made Su Yi seem even more like a sovereign surveying his domain!

    The Tailor¡¯s eyes shed as he stared intently at Su Yi for a long while. Suddenly, he said, ¡°Long ago, the Blood Firmament Immortal Sovereign led a group of immortal powerhouses into the Epoch of Demonism to search for someone called Wang Ye. Was he... perhaps one of your past lives?¡±

    Su Yi was briefly stunned, but then, he nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    The Tailor¡¯s gaze grewplicated, and he sighed. ¡°No wonder... The Six Desires Demonist Sect didn¡¯t lose unjustly.¡±

    The Temple Master really was different from before!

    He was now Shen Mu too, and more importantly, he was Wang Ye!

    A terrifying existence even Immortal Sovereigns were searching for! Someone who could rally a whole group of powerful immortal experts immediately upon arriving in the Epoch of Demonism!

    Byparison, the former greatest orthodoxy of the Profound Eternity Realm, the Six Desires Demonist Sect, wasn¡¯t even worth looking at.

    ¡°What about you? Who have you been serving all these years?¡± Su Yi took out a jug of wine and asked casually.

    The Tailor¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Want to know?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± said Su Yi with a nod.

    As they conversed, Wu Meng and the others stood at a distance, their auraspletely enveloping the entire area. Not even an immortal could have escaped.

    But the Tailor didn¡¯t seem at all concerned.

    His gaze was calm andposed, with no sign of his earlier panic.

    ¡°I,¡± said the Tailor, pointing up at the heavens with a profound, inscrutable light in his eyes, ¡°am a divine emissary carrying out my deity¡¯s orders here in this world!¡±

    A hint of contemptuous pride appeared on his brow as he said this.

    <i>A divine emissary? </i>Wu Meng and the others were stunned.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed, but then heughed. ¡°No, you aren¡¯t. You might be following the will of whatever god you worship, but... you¡¯re at most one of their devotees. People like you are more aptly known as... god ves.¡±

    The Tailor stiffened imperceptibly, then jeered, ¡°What do you know about divine emissaries? You¡¯re just making wild guesses. Laughable!¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What do <i>you</i> know about what I know? I''ve seen a divine emissary before, and I¡¯ve also seen a god ve. I even saw a true goddess atop the River of Spacetime.¡±

    Luo Yao had crossed the River of Spacetime,ing all the way from the Boundless Battlefield. She naturally qualified as a goddess. And Luo Yao called him her Daoist Brother!

    And that was even before factoring in that two of his past lives had apparently perished inbat against the gods!

    Yet the Tailor was calling himself a ¡°divine emissary¡± and even mocking him for not understanding what that meant. Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find it ridiculous.

    ¡°Are you serious?¡± The Tailor¡¯s brow furrowed in obvious disbelief. ¡°The will of the gods connects the past, the present, and the future. It transcends the River of Epochs. Even experts of the Immortal Dao can only gaze upon them from afar! Are you... sure you saw a goddess?¡±

    The more he acted like this, the greater Su Yi¡¯s urge tough. The Tailor had always been a top-notch schemer endowed with extraordinary intelligence. But now...

    No matter how Su Yi looked at him, he seemed like a mere fool!

 Chapter 1464 - The Divine Statue

    Chapter 1464 - The Divine Statue

    Naturally, Su Yi knew full well that the Tailor wasn¡¯t stupid.

    No, he was the one who¡¯d changed. After fusing with Wang Ye¡¯s Dao Imprint, his knowledge and horizons were starkly different than before!

    After all, from the perspective of an expert at the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao, even other immortals didn¡¯t amount to much, let alone the Tailor.

    Thus, Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to answer the Tailor¡¯s questions. Instead, he asked directly, ¡°If you¡¯ve been serving a deity all this time, why haven¡¯t you revealed my identity to them even after all this time?¡±

    The Tailor had known for a long time that Shen Mu wasn¡¯t really dead. Out amongst the stars, he guessed that the Temple Master was Shen Mu¡¯s reincarnation.

    But despite the passage of countless years, there was no sign of the deity behind the Tailor. That seemed unquestionably strange.

    ¡°The gods must act in ordance with the natural order and the Laws, too. They cannot interfere in the Human Realm¡¯s affairs. Thus, they need divine emissaries like me to act for them. More importantly¡­.¡± Here, the Tailor''s gaze shifted inscrutably, ¡°Not every deity wishes to see reincarnation destroyed.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°Does your divine backer perhaps seek to control reincarnation?¡±

    The Tailor didn¡¯t deny it. All he said was, ¡°Temple Master, if you¡¯re willing to let this end here, I can introduce you to my divine backer. You too can be an emissary of the gods!¡±

    He paused, then swept his gaze across the group. ¡°But if you insist on destroying me, then¡­ today, all of you will follow me to the grave!¡±

    As he spoke, the Tailor opened his right hand, and a sealed ck talisman floated into the air.

    ¡°This talisman contains some of my deity¡¯s power of the natural order!¡± The Tailor¡¯s expression filled with fanaticism as he said slowly and clearly, ¡°I dare say with certainty that your group will not be enough to block this attack.¡±

    Wu Meng and the others looked over.

    The moment theyid eyes on the ck talisman, these old monsters of the Immortal Dao sensed a potentially lethal threat. Their expressions silently grew solemn.

    ¡°Your Eminence, he doesn¡¯t seem to be lying,¡± Wu Meng said gravely.

    The Tailor couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I¡¯ve never joked around with my own life.¡±

    He looked at Su Yi. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re wee to stop here. We can go our separate ways without bothering each other.¡±

    ng!

    The Sword of the Human Realm appeared in Su Yi¡¯s grip.

    The Tailor¡¯s expression shifted, and he furrowed his brow. ¡°Temple Master, what are you doing?¡±

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t me me for not giving you an opportunity. You can go ahead and activate that talisman now.¡±

    The Tailor¡¯s gaze was unsightly. ¡°Must we destroy each other? Can you really not be happy any other way?¡±

    Su Yiughed dryly. ¡°No, I just want to show you that the power of the so-called gods isn¡¯t omnipotent.¡±

    With that, he swung his sword without hesitation.

    Radiant sword qi tore through the sky.

    The Tailor gnashed his teeth so hard they almost shattered, then cast aside his reservations and roared, ¡°Fine! Let¡¯s die together, then!¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when the ck talisman caught aze.

    Boom!

    Heaven and earth darkened. It was like the descent of an eternal night.

    Unimaginably terrifying fluctuations of the Laws surged from the burning ck talisman. They were as ck as ink, and they outlined an ethereal figure.

    She was a woman with a jade crown. Her clothing was as dark as an eternal night, and she carried a ck treasure bottle in her outstretched right hand. Countless ck divine mes of the power of the Laws wove together behind her, transforming into a ck sun!

    Her features were indistinct, her figure ethereal, yet her presence was unfathomably terrifying. It made the sky shatter and copse on all sides as heaven and earth were plunged into deep, heavy darkness.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Wu Meng, Bai Tuo, and the others shuddered, their hair standing on end.

    They were all experts of the Immortal Dao, but when they faced that ethereal woman, they felt as paltry and insignificant as ants. Irrepressible helplessness arose in their hearts!

    Bang!

    Su Yi¡¯s sword qi copsed into nothingness mid-strike.

    But activating the talisman seemed to have drained the Tailor¡¯s essence, qi, and spiritpletely! He immediately aged countless years, his skin dull and lustrous. It was even starting to crack.

    There was no doubt about it. The Tailor had paid an extraordinary, grievous price to activate that talisman!

    But he disregarded thispletely, instead prostrating himself on the ground, his expression pious. ¡°Your servant greets you, Goddess of Silent Darkness. I humbly request your aid in destroying everyone here!¡±

    ng!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Before the Tailor¡¯s voice had even finished echoing through the air, Su Yi struck once more.

    He leaped through the air, swinging the Sword of the Human Realm to summon the strange and inscrutable Samsara Domain. The aura of the Sword of the Nine Hells rumbled and boomed within it.

    Wu Meng, Bai Tuo, and the others gasped. His Eminence¡­

    Even the Tailor was dumbstruck. Since when was the Temple Master this insane!?

    That was a goddess¡¯s power of the natural order. It was powerful enough to make the heavens tremble and make immortals give in to despair!

    ¡°Reincarnation?¡± Suddenly, a cold, tranquil voice emanated from the illusory female figure.

    Boom!

    The ck sun woven out of divine mes soared into the air, then descended upon Su Yi. Terrifying divine majesty swept outward, and the entire area seemed to copse.

    Wu Meng, Bai Tuo, and the others freaked out, their hearts on tenterhooks.

    But it was then that Su Yi¡¯s shnded, splitting the ck sun open.

    Terrifying ck divine mes swept outward, but the power of Su Yi¡¯s sh was entirely undiminished.

    Buzzz!

    When the edge of his sword passed through her, the illusory woman split into pieces, bursting into a rain of divine light.

    The entire area shook, and heaven and earthy in ruin. The aura of a goddess permeated the air, but the atmosphere was deathly silent.

    Everyone was tongue-tied.

    One sh, and he¡¯d severed a sun and ughtered a deity!

    This overwhelming, tyrannical scene left the onlookers¡¯ minds nk.

    A goddess¡¯s power of the natural order had been destroyed, just like that?

    ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible¡­ How could¡­ a cultivator of the Human Realm defeat a goddess?¡±

    The prostrating Tailor was now utterly decrepit, and his skin was splitting. He¡¯d paid an enormous price to unleash the power within that ck talisman.

    He would never have guessed that Su Yi would defeat the power of a goddess in just one attack!

    All of this made the Tailor break down. He waspletely dumbstruck.

    ng!

    Su Yi put away the Sword of the Human Realm, then looked down at the Tailor. ¡°Do you know why the gods prohibit the power of reincarnation? It¡¯s because they¡¯re afraid!¡±

    ¡°Afraid?¡± The Tailor¡¯s eyes filled with bewilderment. ¡°Gods¡­ can be afraid?¡±

    Su Yiughed dryly. ¡°So-called gods might well be lofty and superior, and they might well transcend the heavens, but ultimately, they too are just cultivators striving for the Grand Dao. They are not truly immortal, nor are they truly fearless. If they were, why establish the Contract of the Gods to stop others from reincarnating?¡±

    His words echoed throughout heaven and earth.

    When they gazed at Su Yi¡¯s tall, upright figure, Wu Meng, Bai Tuo, and the others felt shaken. Their gazes gradually heated up, their expressions full ofplete and utter awe.

    This was His Eminence!

    His cultivation base might be far beneath what it once was. But he nheless dared to look upon the gods with disdain, and he¡¯d even destroyed a goddess¡¯s power of the natural order!

    ¡°Besides, not long ago, I witnessed the power of the gods with my own eyes. I naturally know just what kind of characters they are,¡± Su Yi said softly.

    Not long ago, he shed with Mi Zhen atop the River of Spacetime. Laughably, Mi Zhen just drew upon the power of the Dipankara Buddha, not daring to fight him personally!

    All of this was because of reincarnation!

    And byparison, the power of the natural order the Tailor had borrowed from the Goddess of Silent Darkness was far beneath what Mi Zhen had borrowed from the Dipankara Buddha.

    The disparity was easy to understand.

    The Tailor called himself a divine emissary, but in truth, he was at most just another god ve in the Human Realm. His ability to borrow the Goddess of Silent Darkness¡¯s power was limited.

    ¡°You¡¯ve¡­. Really seen gods before¡­¡± the Tailor said hoarsely. ¡°And I spent my life serving the Goddess of Silent Darkness, yet I¡¯ve never once seen her true appearance¡­¡±

    His voice was full of despondency, mncholy, and bitterness.

    Finally, the Tailor raised his head with great difficulty and looked at Su Yi, his smile bordering on madness and his breathing hurried. ¡°I¡¯m about to die, but it just urred to me. If, one day, you could kill those lofty and superior gods, it would surely¡­ surely be quite interesting!¡±

    With that, his body exploded into countless chunks, then disintegrated into ash.

    The Tailor had sacrificed his life to activate the sealed ck talisman. His life force had slipped away, and in the end, he couldn¡¯t hold out any longer.

    ¡°It really will be interesting, but s, you won¡¯t be there to see it.¡± Su Yi took out a jug of wine and poured its contents onto the ground. ¡°Farewell.¡±

    He and the Tailor had shed for a long, long time. Although he¡¯d always looked down on this old schemer who only dared hide himself in the shadows, there was no denying one thing: even at the Temple Master¡¯s peak, he¡¯d been simply unable to kill the Tailor. The man was insidious and despicable, but he was a worthy foe.

    Now, he was finally dead. Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but be rueful.

    When you had enemies, you¡¯d never be lonely. How could he not be rueful as his powerful foes perished one by one?

    But rue was all he felt, nothing more. Even if he had to do it all over again, Su Yi would still kill the Tailor without hesitation.

    ¡°Your Eminence, have a look at this.¡± Wu Meng approached carrying a fist-sized ck statue he¡¯d found where the Tailor had died.

    It depicted a woman standing atop a river, her clothes like a cloak of eternal darkness. She carried a treasure bottle in her outstretched palm, and a perfectly round divine circle floated behind her like a ck sun

    However, the statue¡¯s face was nk.

    Su Yi could tell at a nce that she looked just like the ethereal woman who¡¯d appeared just now. This was the Goddess of Silent Darkness the Tailor spoke of!

    Wu Meng tried to hand Su Yi the statue, but he let out a muffled grunt. He froze in ce, suddenly dazed. The statue in his grip now emanated the dark luster of an eternal night, strange and mysterious.

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed as he seized the statue from his subordinate.

    Wu Meng shuddered as if awakening from a dream. His expression filled with rm.

    But when he saw Su Yi take hold of the statue, he cried out, ¡°Your Eminence, be careful!¡±

 Chapter 1465 - Targeted By the Gods

    Chapter 1465 - Targeted By the Gods

    Wu Meng was nervous.

    The goddess statue was far too sinister. As soon as he touched it, it exerted its terrifying influence on his heart and mind, plunging him into a nightmare of perpetual darkness.

    Wu Meng suspected that if Su Yi hadn¡¯t snatched the statue away in time, he would have lost himself to the nightmarepletely.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Su Yi raised the goddess statue aloft, quieted his heart, and sensed it.

    His mind was instantly under its influence, and he suddenly found himself in a stretch of nightmarish darkness.

    It extended endlessly into the distance, and it was cold and empty.

    This strange power was dragging Su Yi¡¯s heart and mind further into the darkness.

    Su Yi furrowed his brow, then silently circted the power of reincarnation.

    Boom!

    The nightmare-scape shook violently as if about to crumble.

    But it was then that a woman¡¯s figure appeared amidst the void-like eternal darkness.

    She was like an unsurpassed goddess seated on a divine throne, lofty and superior. A jade crown rested on her forehead, and she held a treasure bottle in her outstretched palm, and a ck sun shone behind her.

    When her gazended on Su Yi, his soul trembled.

    But then, the Sword of the Nine Hells rumbled and boomed within his sea of consciousness.

    Boom!

    The endless darkness split, and the woman seated on her divine throne popped like a soap bubble.

    ¡°Foredoomed Reincarnator, you¡¯re finally here. It won¡¯t be long before this goddesses looking for you!¡±

    Su Yi suddenly came back to his senses.

    He wasn¡¯t sure when, but the goddess statue had already split into pieces, the fragments sliding between the gaps in his fingers.

    You¡¯lle looking for me? Don¡¯t tell me that gods¡­ can enter the Human Realm too? pondered Su Yi. Well, in any case, there''s just not enough information. I''ll see about thatter, I guess.

    ¡°Your Eminence, are you alright?¡± Wu Meng couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    He¡¯de to the Epoch of Demonism with two goals: removing his heart devil and exterminating the Tailor.

    Now that he¡¯d aplished both, he nned to take some time to rx before returning to the stars.

    ¡­¡­

    The skies were brightly lit.

    The Shen nsmen had already returned to their former territory, but it nowy in ruin.

    ¡°Mom, our house is gone,¡± said a little girl with pigtails. She was on the verge of tears.

    ¡°Child, all¡¯s well as long as we¡¯re alive.¡± A woman gently embraced the girl. ¡°Look! Our higher-ups are already rebuilding our home.¡±

    Thousands of Shen nsmen were busying themselves amidst the rubble, all of their faces brimming with delight.

    This was the joy of someone who¡¯d survived catastrophe, mixed with longing for the days toe.

    To powerful cultivators, restoring a ruined estate was a simple task.

    Before long, one building after another rose from the rubble, followed bykes, halls, and gazebos.

    Su Yi watched from a distance, his heart tranquil and at peace.

    The Shen Family wasn¡¯t what Shen Mu remembered.

    A long, long time had passed. The overwhelming majority of the people Shen Mu remembered had died, including his parents and many of his seniors.

    There was no getting around it; it was an awful pity.

    But nothing in life was ever perfect.

    ¡°When¡­ are you going to leave?¡± Mu Zijin couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    After Lady Snowjade took her hostage, she was confined to the dungeons, her whole body covered in wounds. She¡¯d looked utterly wretched.

    But now, her wounds had healed, and a new pale green dress adorned her delicate figure. She was a moving sight.

    ¡°I have a few arrangements to make first. Once they¡¯re in ce, I¡¯ll head back.¡± Su Yi turned to look at Mu Zijin, then teased, ¡°I¡¯m only just realizing now that you originally folded that paper crane for Shen Mu.¡±

    The owner of the Pawnshop of the Heavens loved nothing more than folding paper cranes.

    Mu Zijin couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter at the mention of it. ¡°What, are you jealous of Senior Apprentice Brother Shen?¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°How could I be?¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    When he met Mu Zijin in the WIlds, she had a fiery temper, like a raging storm. She was tyrannical and violent to the extreme, and she frequently gave Su Yi a headache. There was even one time he¡¯d been so angry that he almost burned her pawnshop down.

    But when Su Yi thought back to these incidents, he couldn¡¯t help but feel nostalgic.

    Back then, he was still the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force. He was the sole sovereign of the Wilds, and he could go wherever his heart took him. He was far more rxed than Su Yi was now!

    ¡°What about you? Will you return to the stars?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Mu Zijin shook her head. ¡°No, I¡­ I want to watch over the Shen Family.¡±

    Su Yi patted her shoulder and said seriously, ¡°Shen Mu was a fool. Don¡¯t cling to his memory forever; he isn¡¯t worth it. Just forget about him and focus on your cultivation. Do what makes you happy. Don¡¯t mistreat yourself.¡±

    The rims of Mu Zijin¡¯s eyes reddened, then misted with tears.

    But then, she took a deep breath and broke into a radiant smile. ¡°I¡¯ve understood for a long time that Senior Apprentice Brother Shen Mu is gone. Going forward? I¡¯ll just run my pawnshop, shuttling across different worlds and nes, living free and at ease!¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°That¡¯s for the best.¡±

    He¡¯d already learned that Mu Zijin had indeed found out about Shen Mu¡¯s reincarnation from Lady Snowjade and the Tailor. It was also they who¡¯d helped her cross the River of Spacetime¡ªso that they could use her to find him, of course. That was how Mu Zijin first appeared in the Wilds.

    ¡°Right, back then, how were you so certain that I was Shen Mu¡¯s reincarnation?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°A woman¡¯s instincts,¡± said Mu Zijin. ¡°You and Senior Apprentice Brother Shen Mu arepletely different, but in one way, you¡¯re startlingly simr.¡±

    ¡°What way?¡± Su Yi said with surprise.

    ¡°When ites to cultivating the Dao of the Sword, you both possess the purest, staunchest of sword hearts!¡± said Mu Zijin. ¡°There are too many sword cultivators in this world to count, but when ites to pursuit of greater heights of swordsmanship, you and Senior Apprentice Brother Shen Mu were like two peas in a pod.

    ¡°The moment I firstid eyes on you, I couldn¡¯t help but recall my senior apprentice brother. At the time, I still wasn¡¯t certain that you were his reincarnation. It was onlyter, as I gradually got to know you, that I was increasingly certain that you and the Senior Apprentice Brother I once cultivated alongside were one and the same.

    ¡°But it¡¯s a pity¡­¡± Here, Mu Zijin¡¯s gaze turned bleak, and she sighed, ¡°That woman cost Senior Apprentice Brother Shen his life¡­¡±

    Su Yi instantly understood. Mu Zijin undoubtedly understood Shen Mu better than just about anybody. It was for this reason that the Tailor thought she stood the best chance of recognizing Shen Mu¡¯s reincarnation! That was why he¡¯d chosen to use her!

    ¡°This is for you.¡± Su Yi passed Mu Zijin a jade slip. ¡°If you run into trouble you cannot resolve on your own, shatter it.¡±

    The jade slip contained a Ten Thousand Demons Imperial Talisman.

    With it, she couldmand Wu Meng, Bai Tuo, and the others to resolve her difficulties.

    Mu Zijin straightforwardly epted it. ¡°I¡¯ll keep it with me at all times.¡±

    Su Yi left that very day. Wu Meng transformed back into a Three-Legged Demon Crow and carried him to the Ancient Wilds Demon Mountains.

    She watched Su Yi fade from view, then muttered to herself, ¡°Su Xuanjun, you and Senior Apprentice Brother Shen are the same person. In my eyes, if you¡¯re alive, then Senior Apprentice Brother Shen is alive too. That¡­ is enough for me¡­¡±

    As she spoke, tears silently poured down her cheeks.

 Chapter 1466 - Cuddling by the Light of a Jade Lamp

    Chapter 1466 - Cuddling by the Light of a Jade Lamp

    The Ancient Wilds Demon Mountains.

    Within that ancient pce.

    Qing Wan¡¯s long, delicate eyebrows fluttered as she awakened from deep slumber. When she opened her eyes, she saw Su Yi seated to the side in his wicker chair, reading a beast skin scroll.

    ¡°Mystic Master, just now, I¡­¡± Qing Wan¡¯s eyes shone with bewilderment.

    Su Yi said gently, ¡°I just helped you erase your soul birthmark, and I used a secret art to merge your soul with Heavenly Prayer¡¯s. The two of you are now one. From this day forth, Heavenly Prayer no longer exists, and your life will no longer be bound to another.¡±

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°The only downside is that your memories of your past are gone forever. When your soul birthmark disappeared, they disappeared with it.¡±

    Qing Wan and Heavenly Prayer were originally the same person, Lady Snowjade¡¯s closed-door disciple.

    A long, long time ago, she and the Tailor attempted to reuse an old trap. They wanted him to follow in Shen Mu¡¯s footsteps. Thus, they made Qing Wan their pawn.

    Furthermore, Heavenly Prayer¡¯s existence determined Qing Wan¡¯s life or death.

    Most troublesome of all, as Qing Wan¡¯s cultivation increased, she¡¯d inevitably refine her soul birthmark and awaken the memories of her past life. When that happened, it was highly likely that Qing Wan¡¯s memories would influence her, and that she¡¯d seek true heartlessness just like her teacher had before her!

    When that happened, Qing Wan was sure to turn against him!

    Lady Snowjade and Shen Mu¡¯s rtionship would repeat itself.

    Su Yi figured out their plot a long time ago, during his time in the Wilds. However, due to the limitations of his cultivation base, he hadn¡¯t been able to resolve it.

    But now, Su Yi had his sixth lifetime¡¯s memories. Resolving Qing Wan¡¯s problems was a trivial matter.

    Su Yi¡¯s words left Qing Wan unwittingly stunned.

    Her dress was as red as fire, and her skin was as fair as snow. She was as pretty as a painting, with a profound, clear gaze. She was as pure as a sheet of white paper, yet she had a startling charm about her.

    And when she was with Su Yi, she was reserved and obedient, just as before.

    Gradually, she seemed to grasp the meaning of Su Yi¡¯s words. Undisguised relief and delight appeared on her face as she murmured, ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s wonderful¡­.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so good about it?¡±ughed Su Yi.

    Qing Wan¡¯s eyes sparkled like stars, and she said softly, ¡°Mystic Master, all I know is that you kept me by your side and guided my cultivation, and that you¡¯ve saved my life over and over again¡­.¡±

    Her eyes shone with reminiscence, as if she were reying it all in her head.

    Then, she seemed to work up her courage. Her bright eyes stared intently at Su Yi, and she said with the utmost seriousness, ¡°I don¡¯t need the memories of my past. All I want¡­ is to spend my life with you. So long as you don¡¯t despise me or cast me away¡­ that¡¯s enough for me¡­¡±

    As her voice trailed off, her eyshes fluttered with embarrassment, and her face flushed red. She averted her gaze, her jade-like hands clenching the hems of her clothes.

    Mystic Master?

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh, but inwardly, he was a bit rueful.

    Only Qing Wan called him that.

    He recalled when he¡¯d first met her in the Great Zhou¡¯s Guangling City, shortly after taking up residence in Apricot Cottage. Qing Wan had been no more than a yin spirit, and Su Yi took her in and trained her as a vessel for dual cultivation¡­

    At the time, Qing Wan was already a striking beauty, but whenever she faced him, she quivered like a leaf.

    Qing Wan had been by his side ever since.

    Years had passed.

    When Su Yi looked at Qing Wan, it was as if he were looking at everything he¡¯d experienced over the years. How could he not be rueful?

    He picked his cup of wine off the nearby table and drained it.

    Qing Wan rose, then took a jug of wine and refilled his cup.

    The fierymplight illuminated her slender, pride-worthy figure, casting a gorgeous shadow.

    ¡°A toast to you, Mystic Master.¡± Qing Wan raised a cup, bent at the waist, and offered it to the reclining Su Yi.

    She was right above him, and Su Yi had a clear view of the two ample curves beneath her dress. Her soft, beautiful features had an additional, extraordinary allure beneath themplight.

    The hall was empty, save for the flickering of themplight.

    A man and a woman, alone at close quarters. Even rarer, she was a natural, unparalleled beauty, and she was offering him a toast. She couldn¡¯t have been any more stunning.

    It was as if a vivid painting were unfurling before him, striking and enticing.

    Su Yi epted the cup, then drained it.

    Qing Wan was just about to step aside when a hand pulled her close. Her fair, delicate frame shook, and she looked up to meet Su Yi¡¯s gaze.

    His eyes contained a hint of a smile, as well as a raging fire. It was as if he wanted to devour her, body and soul.

    A gentle tug, and she fell fully into his embrace.

    ¡°Mystic Master¡­¡± said Qing Wan, her voice as soft as a gnat. She was just about to say something when something blocked her shiny red lips.

    It was like a poem:

    A spot of wine, cuddling by the light of the jademp. Eyes meet, and lovers embrace. Love is sweet agony, agony, agony. A gentle push, a trembling voice. A startled face flushes red.

    Again and again, without seams or breaks. The memories stir up madness, and movement, movement, movement. Limbs intertwine, lips meet, and tongues intermingle.

    ¡­¡­

    After a night of insatiable revelry, it was mid-morning by the time Su Yi woke up.

    He was in high spirits.

    Qing Wan was sleeping soundly within the Divine Replenishment Furnace.

    Last night had been like a raging storm. The young woman had fought valiantly, but eventually, she had to raise a white g and give in to exhaustion.

    As she rested, Su Yi called Wu Meng, Bai Tuo over. He nned to set off and return to the stars, but first, there were things he needed to know.

    ¡°All these years have passed. Why haven¡¯t you attempted to cross the Path Heaven Forbids?¡± asked Su Yi.

    He sat at his desk and scanned the group.

    Wu Meng sighed deeply. ¡°Your Eminence, a lot has changed in your absence. The Path Heaven Forbids hasn¡¯t been crossable in a long time. They say catastrophe befell the Immortal Realm, and the Path Heaven Forbids took damage too. Now, anyone who attempts to cross it will die beyond a doubt.¡±

    Bai Tuo said gravely, ¡°Meng Zhen and the old mule joined forces and tried to cross the Path Heaven Forbids a while back, but¡­ both of them died in the attempt. With theirst remaining strength, they sent us a message warning us never to risk ourselves there. They said it was a path to certain doom!¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    A hint of mncholy appeared on the other old monsters¡¯ expressions.

    The old mule and Meng Zhen had served Wang Ye back then, just as they had.

    ¡°So the Immortal Realm¡¯s catastrophe affected the Epoch of Demonism too¡­¡± Su Yi furrowed his brow.

    The Epoch of Demonism was unique. Throughout the ages, anyone who stepped into immortality here had to ovee the Path Heaven Forbids to reach the Immortal Realm.

    The so-called Path Heaven Forbids was a path between nes, but it was like a forbidden zone. Unpredictable peril lurked at every step of the way.

    Thus, throughout the ages, only a handful of those who achieved immortality in the Epoch of Demonism dared attempt the Path Heaven Forbids.

    When Wang Ye left the Epoch of Demonism, he left Wu Meng and the others secret methods and treasures, and he instructed them how best to ovee the Path Heaven Forbids.

    Only now did Su Yi learn that the Immortal Realm¡¯s catastrophe had rendered it uncrossable!

    All of a sudden, Su Yi recalled numerous simr developments.

    It hadn¡¯t been long since Mi Zhen, a servant of the Dipankara Buddha, told him what the gods had done in the name of destroying reincarnation!

    Like the catastrophe that befell the Immortal Realm, the Human Realm¡¯s End of the Dharma, and even the cataclysm that severed the Dark and Gold Star Realm¡¯s ess to the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension¡­

    The shadow of the gods was behind it all!

    Admittedly, due to the restrictions of the Laws and the natural order, the gods couldn¡¯t interfere in the affairs of the Human Realm, and it was difficult for them to find Su Yi, the one they called the ¡°Reincarnator.¡±

    But they could block his way ahead and prevent him from growing stronger!

    This was the primary reason that Su Yi¡¯s cultivation dropped with each cycle of reincarnation.

    Furthermore, the gods could send their servants into the world to seek Su Yi out on their behalf.

    Take Qin Chongxu, the divine servant who¡¯d destroyed the Dark and Gold Star Realm¡¯s Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension, or Mi Zhen, that follower of the Dipankara Buddha, or even the Tailor, who¡¯d secretly served the Goddess of Silent Darkness all along!

    The Epoch of Demonism¡¯s road to the Immortal Realm, the Path Heaven Forbids, was affected too. As a result, even old-timers like Wu Meng and Bai Tuo dared not venture there.

    How could Su Yi fail to realize that this was targeting him?

    ¡°Back then, the Blood Firmament Immortal Sovereign led a group of immortal experts to the Epoch of Demonism to search for Wang Ye.

    ¡°When Wang Ye reincarnated into Shen Mu, he appeared here, in the Epoch of Demonism¡­

    ¡°It seems that the effects on the Path Heaven Forbids were the work of the gods, too.¡± Su Yi rubbed his forehead.

    It all soundedplicated, but in truth, it was simple. The gods couldn¡¯t find him, but they could use the forces at their disposal to find and defeat his reincarnations, and they could make it harder for him to grow strong!

    It wasn¡¯t long before Su Yi learned from Wu Meng that ever since the Path Heaven Forbids was destroyed, fewer and fewer Transcendents had broken into immortality. As for Wu Meng, Bai Tuo, and the other old monsters? They were subject to the restriction of the Laws. Their cultivations couldn¡¯t advance any further. Moreover, as time passed, it grew harder and harder to find suitable cultivation resources. If things went on like this, their cultivation bases were at risk of dropping!

    This was one of the primary reasons they¡¯d hidden themselves away all this time.

    ¡°Your Eminence, might you¡­ point us toward the right path?¡± ck Toad couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    The other old monsters all looked at Su Yi, their eyes shining with eagerness.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Once I¡¯ve returned to the Immortal Realm, I¡¯ll find a suitable opportunity to bring you over as well.¡±

    All of them were delighted, and all of them hurriedly expressed their gratitude.

    The cultivation civilizations of different epochs developed under starkly different Laws. That meant that even if Su Yi remained in the Epoch of Demonism, it would be difficult for him to prove his Dao and advance here. Well, that was unless he cast aside his cultivation base and began anew.

    By the same logic, if Wu Meng and the other old monsters followed Su Yi back to the stars, they¡¯d struggle to rise into the Immortal Realm.

    As Su Yi, Wu Meng, and the others conversed¡ª¡ª

    A stalwart man with long, disheveled hair silently appeared in the skies just outside the Ancient Wilds Demon Mountains.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t find your ¡®eminence¡¯ this time, I¡¯ll kill you,¡± the man in blue said slowly.

    He held a goldenmp in the palm of his right hand.

    A figure was confined within it.

    mes exuding wisps of mysterious immortal light swayed within themp, burning the captive, who shrieked in agony.

 Chapter 1467 - Backstabbed

    Chapter 1467 - Backstabbed

    The man in blue turned his hand and put away the goldenntern.

    Then, he turned to his distantpanion. ¡°Mu Jing, tell me: is the one who used the Ten Thousand Demons Imperial Talisman to summon his subordinates really the famous¡­ Tyrant?¡±

    His voice quieted as he said the title, and his gaze filled with deep-seated dread.

    A long, long time ago, the Tyrant of the Immortal Realm was a legend. Even all-powerful rulers feared him!

    An indifferent voice rang out, calm, yet as sharp as a knife¡¯s edge. ¡°ording to Shi Zhuo, only the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign can carve Ten Thousand Demons Imperial Talismans. If it¡¯s as I suspect, it was indeed the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign who summoned them.¡±

    As this voice rang out, a figure silently appeared in the air.

    A steely-featured man in hemp clothing. He was thick-boned, with a worn-out and dull ck wooden sword on his back.

    He had a halberd-shaped mustache, and his presence was steady and reserved. He seemed as immovable as a mountain.

    ¡°The Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign?¡± The blue-robed man¡¯s eyes shed, and he said coldly, ¡°Mu Jing, how many years has it been since the Tyrant reincarnated? How is he in any way worthy of such a title?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a habit. There¡¯s no fixing it,¡± the hemp-d swordsman said expressionlessly.

    The man in blue said thoughtfully, ¡°Then how strong do you think the Tyrant is now that he¡¯s returned?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask that old man who called himself the Tailor the same question just a few years ago? His reincarnation has only just stepped onto the Path of Transcendence,¡± the hemp-d swordsman said calmly.

    The blue-robed man let out a deep sigh. ¡°To tell the truth, I¡¯m not at all confident. After all¡­ even if he¡¯s only in the early stages of the Path of Transcendence, he¡¯s still the Tyrant who once stood at the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao, the man who fought his way to the top and became the unrivaled hegemon of his era!¡±

    ¡°Are you afraid?¡± asked the man in hemp.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, the man in blue said, ¡°Yes! Of course I¡¯m afraid! But I¡¯m afraid of who he was then, not who he is now.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Mu Jing, the man in hemp. He had nothing else to say.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We old-timers are the only ones left in the Epoch of Demonism. If we can seize the Tyrant¡¯s reincarnation, we¡¯ll have no need to fearcking means to return to the Immortal Realm.¡±

    As he spoke, the man in blue shot deeper into the Ancient Wilds Demon Mountains. ¡°If we can¡¯t catch him, we¡¯ll have no choice but to use that talisman.¡±

    Mu Jing stuck close to him in silence.

    The man in blue didn¡¯t mind. Mu Jing had always been as cold and taciturn as a rock. He¡¯d gotten used to it.

    ¡°When we get there, you hold up the rear,¡± said the man in blue.

    Mu Jing nodded.

    Before long, the two of them reached the divine pce floating on ake ofva. The man in blue took out that goldenntern, raised his hand, and shook it.

    Weng!

    A bloody figure appeared.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    He was a middle-aged man. His face was deathly pale, and his entire body was covered in burns, as if he were a piece of living charcoal. It hurt to even look at him.

    The man in blue seized him by the throat, his gaze cold and cruel. ¡°Invite your esteemed ruler out to see me!¡±

    The middle-aged man trembled from head to toe, gazed at the divine pce, and roared, ¡°Your Eminence, the Blood Firmament Immortal Sovereign¡¯s dogs havee for you. Run, quickly¡ª¡ª!!¡±

    His voice boomed throughout heaven and earth.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± The blue-robed man¡¯s expression darkened. He stuffed his captive back into the goldenntern. The mes surged, leaving him writhing and shrieking in agony.

    Boom!

    Meanwhile, the distant divine pce gates open.

    Su Yi, Wu Meng, Bai Tuo, and the others emerged.

    ¡°Ol¡¯ Stone!¡± Wu Meng¡¯s expression shifted. He recognized the man trapped in the goldenntern at a nce.

    Way back when, eighteen immortals of the Epoch of Demonism had be Wang Ye¡¯s followers.

    Ol¡¯ Stone was one of the eighteen. His name was Shi Zhuo!

    When they saw this, Bai Tuo, ck Toad, and the others¡¯ expressions were unsightly. When they looked at the blue-robed man and Mu Jing, their eyes zed with murderous intent.

    The Blood Firmament Immortal Sovereign¡¯s subordinates?

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.

    The Blood Firmament Immortal Sovereign was one of Wang Ye¡¯s greatest enemies. He was an old-timer who¡¯d reached the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao long before Wang Ye.

    Two days prior, Su Yi learned from Wu Meng that Blood Firmament had once led a group of immortal powerhouses into the Epoch of Demonism in search of Wang Ye¡¯s reincarnation.

    But in the end, the Blood Firmament Immortal Sovereign left having found nothing at all.

    Now, countless yearster, just three days after Su Yi¡¯s arrival in the Epoch of Demonism, the Blood Firmament Immortal Sovereign¡¯s subordinates hade looking for him.

    And they¡¯d even taken Shi Zhuo hostage!

    ¡°Are you¡­ Tyrant Wang Ye¡¯s reincarnation?¡± The blue-robed man¡¯s eyes shed like lightning as he scanned the area. In the end, his gazended on Su Yi, but he still only seemed half-convinced.

    A momentter, his eyebrows rose in apparent confusion. Su Yi showed absolutely none of the characteristic energy fluctuations of a cultivation base. He seemed like an ordinary mortal, but this only made him all the more inscrutable.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Su Yi said with a slight nod. He pointed at the goldenntern. ¡°Let him go, and this lofty one will leave you a path to life.¡±

    His tone was calm, but it brooked no room for dissent.

    The man in blueughed derisively, his gaze yful. ¡°There¡¯s no reason I can¡¯t let him go, but you have toe with me. Otherwise¡­ he¡¯s doomed!¡±

    With that, he raised and flicked his fingertip.

    h!

    Thentern¡¯s divine mes erupted, burning Shi Zhuo and making him roar in agony. It seemed it wouldn¡¯t be long until he¡¯d beenpletely incinerated.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡±

    Wu Meng roared in fury, and his blood surged.

    ¡°Your leader and I are having a conversation. This is no ce for you to talk. Scram!¡± The blue-robed man snorted coldly, then pressed down on the air from a distance.

    Boom!

    A glittering golden hand bore down.

    The sky exploded and split, and Wu Meng was sent flying back. Hended several hundred feet away, coughing up blood.

    A Saint Realm Immortal Lord!

    The crowd¡¯s hearts were instantly solemn, and their expressions shifted.

    In the Epoch of Demonism, no matter how heaven-defyingly talented you were, you could at most reach the pinnacle of the Void Realm.

    Reaching a higher level required passing the Path Heaven Forbids and ascending to the Immortal Realm.

    Wu Meng and the other old-timers had long since reached the pinnacle of the Void Realm, but despite countless years, their cultivations had stagnated here.

    Yet this subordinate of the Blood Firmament Immortal Sovereign had the strength of a Saint Realm Immortal Lord!

    Here in the Epoch of Demonism, that made him invincible!

    ¡°Your Eminence¡­¡± Bai Tuo looked at Su Yi with concern.

    Su Yi waved it away. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He might be a Saint Realm Immortal Lord, but the Laws are restricting his strength.¡±

    He could see through the blue-robed man at a nce.

    The blue-robed man threw back his head andughed. ¡°Hahaha! So what if my cultivation base is restricted? Here in the Epoch of Demonism, I can do as I please!

    ¡°More importantly¡­¡± the man in blue paused, his expression yful as he fixed his cold gaze on Su Yi, ¡°I¡¯m finally certain that even though you¡¯re the Tyrant¡¯s reincarnation, you¡¯re far, far from his level. Otherwise, why wouldn¡¯t you have stopped me from humiliating your subordinate?¡±

    He shook his head in self-deprecation. ¡°And here I was worried earlier. I thought you might have tricks up your sleeves, and I dared not act recklessly. Looking at you now, it seems¡­ I worried for nothing.¡±

    It would have been obvious to anyone that the man in blue had rxedpletely. His bearing and mannerisms were now prideful and unrestrained, without the slightest fear.

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°If you really aren¡¯t afraid of me, why bother with all that talk? Why not just strike directly and prove that you have nothing to be afraid of?¡±

    The blue-robed man¡¯s pupils constricted, but then, heughed. ¡°Caution leads to longevity. No matter what, you once stood at the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao. It¡¯s still possible you¡¯re hiding cards sufficient to threaten my life. I¡¯m not stupid enough to underestimate you.¡±

    The crowd¡¯s hearts sank. The man in blue didn¡¯t just have a terrifying cultivation base. No, he was cautious and crafty, too. He was obviously an extremely difficult opponent!

    And that¡¯s before even considering the hemp-d swordsman standing beside him. Although he¡¯d yet to say anything, it was obvious to all of them that he too was an Immortal Lord!

    Given the circumstances, who wouldn¡¯t have been startled?

    Su Yi took out a jug of wine, had a sip, andmanded the group. ¡°Going forward, you all can just watch. Don¡¯t get involved.¡±

    With that, he stepped forward.

    He was calm andposed, but his eyes were utterly cold and cruel.

    The blue-robed man¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he bellowed, ¡°Come any closer, and I¡¯ll kill your subordinate!¡±

    As he spoke, he raised the goldenntern into the air. His aura surged around him, and he circted the full extent of his Saint Realm Immortal Lord cultivation base.

    Heaven and earth shook. Everything around him trembled.

    The crowd couldn¡¯t help but lose theirposure. This was the power of an Immortal Lord!

    The blue-robed man spoke once more. ¡°How about this? Wrap these chains around your neck, and I¡¯ll let your subordinate go immediately.¡±

    As he spoke, he waved his sleeves, and a silver chain shot forth and floated in the air. It was about ten feet long, and it shone with radiant silver light. It was covered in strange, contorted immortal glyphs, and it emanated heart-palpitating energy fluctuations.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°A Soul Prison Chain the Blood Firmament Immortal Sovereign refined personally?¡±

    As he spoke, he continued his approach at a steady, unhurried pace, but a formless, inscrutable aura silently surged around him.

    The blue-robed man¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, and his heart tensed inexplicably.

    The young man before him seemed entirely unassuming, but how could he not know how terrifying an existence he¡¯d once been?

    Even a mightier Immortal Lord would have been a mere ant before him!

    Even all-powerful rulers paled at the mere mention of his name, no exceptions!

    ¡°You really don¡¯t care whether your subordinate lives or dies?¡± bellowed the man in blue. He gripped the goldenntern, his expression overcast and his aura increasingly terrifying.

    But it would have been obvious to anyone that Su Yi¡¯s approach had made this Saint Realm Immortal Lord nervous!

    Finally, Su Yi stopped in his tracks, raised his hand, and casually grabbed the silver chain.

    The man in blue was stunned. Has the Tyrant¡­ finally decided to lower his head?

    If not, why take the Soul Prison Chain of his own ord?

    But before he could celebrate, Su Yi casually issued orders. ¡°Kill him and prove that you haven¡¯t defected.¡±

    With that, Su Yi didn¡¯t spare the man in blue so much as a second nce.

    ¡°Who are youmanding?¡± The man in blue felt his heart thud in his chest. This didn¡¯t bode well.

    ¡°Understood!¡± A respectful, solemn voice emanated from behind the man in blue.

    His expression shifted dramatically, and his hair stood on end. A chill coursed down his spine, and he instinctively turned his head to look behind him.

    Turning one¡¯s head was a simple movement. Ordinarily speaking, he could have done it in a sh.

    But this time, as he turned his head, a ck wooden sword silently pierced his throat, leaving him frozen mid-movement.

 Chapter 1468 - The Spirit Pearl Flower

    <h4>Chapter 1468 - The Spirit Pearl Flower</h4>

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    A ck wooden sword pierced the blue-robed man¡¯s throat with a spray of blood. In the blink of an eye, a Saint Realm Immortal Lord had been run through!

    It all happened so suddenly that it left the distant onlookers bbergasted. And the attacker was... none other than the blue-robed man¡¯spanion, the swordsman in hemp.

    He was a man of few words, as stalwart and steady as a mountain. He had a wooden sword on his back, and although he said nothing, he put far greater pressure on those around him than the man in blue.

    Yet now, he¡¯d gone and stabbed hispanion in the back¡ªwell, the throat.

    ¡°You... How could you... betray the... Blood Firmament... Immortal Sovereign?¡± the man in blue rasped, his voice starting and stopping. Disbelief was written all over his face.

    He dared not turn his head, as the sword was still in his throat. Moving would only make him die faster.

    ¡°I didn''t. I was never actually his subordinate,¡± the man in hemp said indifferently. Then, he flicked his wooden sword.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    The blue-robed man simply exploded. A Saint Realm Immortal Lord, dead in a sh!

    As for the goldenntern? Mu Jing caught it and held it aloft. He then put away his sword and knelt in midair, solemn respect rising on his steely face as he kowtowed to the distant Su Yi.

    ¡°Mu Jing of the Green Mulberry Mu Family greets you, Sovereign!¡±

    He was tall, big-boned, with a terrifying presence. He¡¯d only just killed a Saint Realm Immortal Lord with a single thrust of his sword. Yet now, he was like a pious devotee prostrating before his god.

    The sight shook everyone present.

    Furthermore, he addressed Su Yi as ¡°Sovereign¡±!

    <i>Even after the passage of countless years, His Eminence¡¯s prestige is still so powerful! </i>Wu Meng and the others¡¯ hearts churned. They couldn¡¯t stay calm.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi was holding the Soul Prison Chain in his hand and examining it closely.

    He casually ordered, ¡°First, let Shi Zhuo out.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Mu Jing raised and tapped the goldenntern. He instantly released the trapped Shi Zhuo. Wu Meng and the others rushed to help him up.

    ¡°Get up,¡± said Su Yi. He drew his fingertip across the chain, shattering it into snow-white fragments, which scattered and dispersed.

    Had the now-dead man in blue seen this, he would have been iparably astonished.

    Because the Blood Firmament Immortal Sovereign had refined that chain personally. It could easily bind even the souls of Immortal Lors, and it was strange and terrifying to the extreme. Yet now, Su Yi had broken it with casual ease.

    This was unquestionable proof that even if Su Yi had let the chain bind him, he could have broken it with minimal effort.

    It was only after receiving Su Yi¡¯s permission that the prostrating Mu Jing slowly rose. However, his head was still lowered, and his gaze was awed and pious.

    Wu Meng and the others couldn¡¯t help but sigh to themselves just watching. <i>This is His Eminence¡¯s prestige! Even Immortal Lords must avert their gazes before him and respect him as they might a god!</i>

    ¡°Come with me. I have questions for you,¡± said Su Yi as he turned and re-entered the hall.

    Mu Jing hurried after him.

    ......

    About ten minutester, Su Yi got the gist of the situation from Mu Jing.

    First, the Blood Firmament Immortal Sovereign really had led a group of experts of the Immortal Realm to the Epoch of Demonism to search for Wang Ye¡¯s reincarnation!

    His subordinates had searched the entire Epoch of Demonism, but they learned nothing at all.

    Nheless, the Blood Firmament Immortal Sovereign was convinced that Wang Ye¡¯s reincarnation would appear in the Epoch of Demonism. Thus, prior to departing the Epoch of Demonism, the Blood Firmament Immortal Sovereign left a group of his subordinates to continue searching for Wang Ye¡¯s reincarnation.

    Second, a long, long time had passed, and much had changed.

    The most notable of these changes was the catastrophe that had befallen the Immortal Realm. The Blood Firmament Immortal Sovereign had lost contact with his forces in the Epoch of Demonism ever since.

    In the years that followed, his subordinates attempted to return and re-establish contact, but without exception, all who made the attempt perished while crossing the River of Spacetime or went missing while attempting to cross the Path Heaven Forbids.

    Countless years had passed, until only Mu Jing and Yu Liushan remained; thetter was the blue-robed man Mu Jing had just killed.

    Third, long ago, Yu Liushan inadvertently learned that Lady Snowjade¡¯s Dao Partner, Shen Mu, was suspected to have undergone reincarnation and rebirth. Naturally, Yu Liushan immediately suspected that Shen Mu, whose Dao Heart Lady Snowjade had destroyed, was the reincarnation of Wang Ye!

    Unfortunately for him, by the time he realized this, it was toote.

    However, it was then that Yu Liushan and the Tailor got acquainted. The Tailor told him that he suspected that Shen Mu¡¯s reincarnation had reappeared amongst the stars!

    But neither Yu Liushan nor Mu Jing dared recklessly traverse the River of Spacetime. For experts of the Immortal Dao like them, doing so would mean almost certain death!

    Fourth, Yu Liushan and Mu Jing might not have found their target, but they certainly hadn¡¯t aplished nothing in their time here. They¡¯d found one of Wang Ye¡¯s subordinates, Shi Zhuo, and they took him hostage!

    Yu Liushan had managed to locate them because a few days prior, the Ten Thousand Demons Imperial Talisman had tried to summon Shi Zhuo. Yu Liushan had sensed this immediately.

    Andst night, Su Yi led Wu Meng and the others to crush the Six Desires Demonist Sect. Word had already taken the entire Epoch of Demonism by storm. Naturally, Yu Liushan knew about it too.

    Just the day before, Yu Liushan had received word from the Tailor. The Tailor directly stated that Shen Mu¡¯s reincarnation, Su Yi, had already arrived in the Epoch of Demonism. He hoped to work with Yu Liushan to take Su Yi down!

    Yu Liushan got to work immediately after receiving this message.

    But by the time he arrived, it was toote. The Six Desires Demonist Sect had fallen, and there was no further word from the Tailor.

    After learning all this, Su Yi pondered out loud, ¡°How did Blood Firmament know that I wasn¡¯t really dead, and that I¡¯d instead chosen to undergo reincarnation? And how did he know I¡¯d show in the Epoch of Demonism?¡±

    Mu Jing stood to the side, head lowered, as he said gravely, ¡°Sovereign, Blood Firmament saw that information as top secret. He didn¡¯t even tell any of his subordinates.¡±

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head. ¡°That means that Blood Firmament hasn¡¯t appeared since that catastrophe befell the Immortal Realm?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°And why did you choose to serve Blood Firmament?¡± Su Yi looked at Mu Jing.

    Mu Jing was from the Green Mulberry Mu Family, one of the most famous races of Xiantian spirits in the Immortal Realm. His ancestors once protected the Dark Battlefield on the Immortal Realm¡¯s borders, achieving enormous merit.

    Wang Ye had memories of an ancestor of the Green Mulberry Mu Family, Mu Chaosheng. He¡¯d once followed Wang Ye, fighting alongside him on the Dark Battlefield.

    And Mu Jing was one of Mu Chaosheng¡¯s descendants!

    Mu Jing said solemnly, ¡°Sovereign, this junior infiltrated Blood Firmament¡¯s ranks on behalf of the Starlight Immortal Sovereign.¡±

    The Starlight Immortal Sovereign, Xing Zhao!

    The image of a woman with long, blood-red hair floated into Su Yi¡¯s mind. She stood proudly amidst outer space, countless stars clustering around her, gorgeous and aloof, as proud as a goddess!

    She was one of the three great yao sovereigns of the Immortal Realm¡¯s Dark Northern Sea!

    She was once one of Wang Ye¡¯s closest friends. They once discussed the Dao in the Dark Northern Sea for eight hundred years, defeating a ferocious Ba Serpent and ying an immortal corpse hidden in the ocean¡¯s depths. They¡¯d explored the ruins of the north, facing life and death together and proving their Daos side by side.

    In simple terms, Wang Ye could count the people he saw as his close friends on his fingers, but the Starlight Immortal Sovereign was one of the few.

    Su Yi sank briefly into silence. ¡°Exin in more detail.¡±

    Mu Jing dared not be negligent. He immediatelyunched into a thorough exnation.

    It turned out that when Wang Ye was attacked by a group of his most powerful enemies, his death shook the entire Immortal Realm. Everyone thought the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign who¡¯d dominated his era was gone for good.

    But the Starlight Immortal Sovereign didn¡¯t think so.

    She spent years nning and contacting numerous immortal factions in secret, arranging for her experts to infiltrate the ranks of Wang Ye¡¯s enemies.

    Mu Jing of the Green Mulberry Mu Family was one of them. He¡¯d been ordered to serve the Blood Firmament Immortal Sovereign. There, he hadin low for years before finally apanying the Blood Firmament Immortal Sovereign to the Epoch of Demonism to search for Wang Ye¡¯s reincarnation.

    After learning all this, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but be rueful.

    There was no doubt about it. After Wang Ye reincarnated, his old friends hadn¡¯t remained uninvolved!

    ¡°Blood Firmament is shrewd and calcting, and he has all kinds of methods to see through a person¡¯s heart. He really never suspected you?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Those worthy of bing Wang Ye¡¯s greatest enemies were all top experts of the Immortal Dao. Each was an all-powerful being, and they could shake the entire Immortal Realm with a stomp of their feet.

    That was true for the Blood Firmament Immortal Sovereign too.

    Mu Jing¡¯s eyes shed with nigh imperceptible dread. ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you, Sovereign. He saw through my goals and identity as soon as I joined his forces. But he didn¡¯t kill me. Instead, he kept me by his side to use as a pawn. He said I¡¯de in handyter.¡±

    Su Yi inclined his head. ¡°That really does sound like the old-timer¡¯s style. In his eyes, killing you would be a waste. Better to use you toward his own ends and squeeze as much value as possible out of you.¡±

    Here, Su Yi turned to look at Mu Jing. ¡°Did he perhaps nt a Spirit Pearl Flower in your soul?¡±

    Mu Jing shivered, then said in a low voice, ¡°He did.¡±

    Spirit Pearl Flowers.

    A wondrous lifeform that grew in the Immortal Realm¡¯s Severed Heavens Abyss. They were extremely hard to pick.

    If their seeds took root in a cultivator¡¯s soul, it didn¡¯t matter how strong their cultivation base was. They couldn¡¯t break free no matter how hard they struggled, and they were doomed to live their lives as helpless puppets!

    The Blood Firmament Immortal Sovereign had relied on these flowers to suppress too many powerful foes to count.

    Their ranks included even Immortal Sovereigns. He was in control of their fate, and he couldmand them as he pleased!

    ¡°The Spirit Pearl Flower in your soul remains. That proves that not even the Immortal Realm¡¯s catastrophe was enough to destroy Old Blood Firmament. In other words, he¡¯s... still alive,¡± Su Yi said thoughtfully.

    Spirit Pearl Flowers were under the Blood Firmament Immortal Sovereign¡¯s control. If something happened to him, the flowers would wither!

    Mu Jing sighed. ¡°It¡¯s as you say, Sovereign. About twenty years ago, Yu Liushan received a message from the Blood Firmament Immortal Sovereign¡¯s eldest disciple, Qi Nie. The message said that the Blood Firmament Immortal Sovereign has been in seclusion in a mysterious ce all this time. And that wasn¡¯t all. The message discussed you as well, Sovereign!¡±

 Chapter 1469 - Conversing Across Worlds

    <h4>Chapter 1469 - Conversing Across Worlds</h4>

    <i>Twenty years ago, Blood Firmament¡¯s eldest disciple sent a message regarding me? </i>Su Yi mulled that over, then said, ¡°Where is the message?¡±

    Mu Jing promptly slipped a jade slip from his sleeves and proffered it with both hands.

    Su Yi epted it, then inserted his divine sense.

    The message¡¯s contents were simple. Basically, a little over a hundred years ago, the effects of the Age of Fallen Immortals tapered offpletely.

    After hitting rock bottom, the Immortal Realm weed an age of unprecedented changes!

    The old world order had been lost to the catastrophe, and the new order had yet to take shape. Thus, the Immortal Realm was as turbulent as the first parting of primordial chaos. Valiant experts vied for the throne, and the mes of war lit up the skies.

    Enormous changes were taking ce.

    The Blood Firmament Immortal Sovereign¡¯s eldest disciple, Qi Nie, had authority over the Church of the Pure One. He¡¯d gathered subordinates from far and wide, and he hoped to re-establish the Central Immortal Court and seize dominion over the Immortal Realm.

    In the message, Qi Nie ordered Yu Liushan to keep a close eye on someone called the Tailor. He said he was a divine emissary of a goddess.

    And he said that they could use the Tailor to find leads to Wang Ye¡¯s reincarnation!

    When Su Yi saw this, his eyes narrowed. <i>Qi Nie is Blood Firmament¡¯s eldest disciple. How could he possibly have learned that the Tailor served the Goddess of Silent Darkness?</i>

    There had to be some incredible secrets behind it all!

    Su Yi continued reading, then discovered yet another surprising matter.

    In Qi Nie¡¯s message, he said that a group of unrivaled top experts had sent their forces to seek out Wang Ye¡¯s reincarnation. Furthermore, they¡¯d already acquired leads through their subordinates, and they¡¯d already started taking action.

    When Su Yi saw this, his eyebrows rose. <i>Experts of the Immortal Realm are looking for me?</i>

    There was almost no doubt about it. These had to be Wang Ye¡¯s enemies! Most likely, these were the same people who¡¯d once joined forces with the Blood Firmament Immortal Sovereign to ambush and kill Wang Ye!

    Perhaps it was because these top experts had started taking action that Qi Nie was under such pressure. In his message, he ordered Yu Liushan to do everything in his power to find Wang Ye¡¯s reincarnation.

    And he said that if he needed help, all he had to do was crush the jade slip the message was carved on. Then, he¡¯d be able to make contact with Qi Nie!

    ......

    As Su Yi reclined in his wicker chair, his face flickering in and out of view beneath the swayingmplight.

    He brushed the message talisman with his fingertip and sank into thought.

    Yu Liushan had received this message around twenty years ago.

    In other words, Qi Nie, the Blood Firmament Immortal Sovereign¡¯s eldest disciple, had learned of the Tailor¡¯s allegience to the Goddess of Silent Darkness more than twenty years ago.

    It was around the same time that a group of the Immortal Realm¡¯s top experts sent their forces to do their utmost to seek out Wang Ye¡¯s reincarnation. And Qi Nie¡¯s message even suggested that they already had leads!

    All of this made Su Yi frown as he realized the problem at hand.

    After all, he¡¯d only been in the Epoch of Demonism a few days, and he had only reincarnated into the Azure Continent a bit over twenty years before. At first, he didn¡¯t even have his memories of his time as Su Xuanjun. Yet the experts of the Immortal Realm had already begun their operation by that time? That was simply unbelievable,pletely beyond Su Yi¡¯s expectations.

    Su Yi thought for a long time, then reached a conclusion¡ª

    It was highly likely that word of his reincarnation had reached the Immortal Realm while he was still the Swordmaster of Abstruse Force!

    ¡°It seems I have to take a trip back to the Dark and Gold Star Realm.¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed.

    If those experts of the Immortal Realm had begun their operation twenty-some years ago, they were certain to have sent their forces to the Nine Provinces of the Wilds!

    ¡°I left the Dark and Gold Star Realm four years ago to return to the stars. Nothing strange happened before I left,¡± Su Yi muttered to himself. ¡°That implies that although the forces sent from the Immortal Realm began their operation a long time ago, they¡¯ve yet to enter the Dark and Gold Star Realm!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t hard to guess why that was the case. The Human Realm¡¯s connection to the Path of Transcendence had long since been severed, and the Domain Boundary Battlefield had long since vanished.

    The Human and Immortal Realms werepletely separate. Given the circumstances, experts of the Immortal Realm couldn¡¯t possiblye to the Human Realm!

    But that was exactly what Su Yi found so fishy.

    If the Human and Immortal Realms werepletely separate, how could a group of the Immortal Realm¡¯s experts have uncovered leads about him twenty-ish years ago?

    ¡°No matter what, after I return to the stars, I have to take a trip to the Dark and Gold Star Realm,¡± murmured Su Yi. ¡°Perhaps I¡¯ll be able to uncover some clues then.¡±

    Unprecedented developments were taking ce amongst the stars, too. It wasn¡¯t just that the Path of Transcendence had reappeared. Even the Laws of the Immortal Dao were recovering, and it wouldn¡¯t be long before the lost Domain Boundary Battlefield re-entered the world.

    All of this meant that the gates to the Immortal Realm would soon reappear. That didn¡¯t just mean that cultivators of the Human Realm would be able to ascend. Experts of the Immortal Realm would be able to enter the Human Realm once more, too!

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even need to think to know that if that truly came to pass, he¡¯d be in for endless trouble.

    It wasn¡¯t just because he was Wang Ye reborn. More importantly, he controlled the power of reincarnation!

    ......

    ¡°With my current strength, I cannot remove the Spirit Pearl Flower in your soul, but I can seal it to prevent Blood Firmament from controlling you,¡± Su Yi said solemnly. ¡°Once I¡¯ve stepped into the Immortal Dao, I¡¯ll naturally be able to resolve this trouble with ease.¡±

    Mu Jing shook, a rare hint of excitement on his steely, taciturn face.

    He immediately threw himself to the ground. ¡°Please, save me, Sovereign!¡±

    Who in the Immortal Realm didn¡¯t know how terrifying and wondrous the Blood Firmament Immortal Sovereign¡¯s Spirit Pearl Flowers were?

    Even fellow Immortal Sovereigns struggled to break free once the flowers took root in their soul. They had no choice but to let the Blood Firmament Immortal Sovereign control them as he pleased!

    Over the years, Mu Jing had slowly given in to despair. He no longer dared hope for the flower¡¯s removal.

    But Su Yi¡¯s words made his spirits soar. It was as if he¡¯d been trapped in a dark cage for ages, only to finally see an opportunity to break free!

    ¡°Rise. You needn¡¯t prostrate yourself before me,¡± said Su Yi.

    Mu Jing rose and said solemnly, ¡°Understood!¡±

    Then, without any more wasted words, Su Yi circted a wisp of the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ power, condensing an intricate Edict, which he ced in Mu Jing¡¯s soul.

    Mu Jing instantly sensed that the flower rooted in his soul had beenpletely suppressed!

    ¡°Many thanks, Sovereign!¡± Mu Jing bowed, his expression full of utter gratitude.

    ¡°Step to the side for now. I have something to discuss with Blood Firmament¡¯s first disciple,¡± ordered Su Yi.

    ¡°Understood.¡± Mu Jing nodded his assent, then retreated into a corner of the hall.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, crushed the message talisman.

    <i>Buzzz!</i>

    Wisps of strange and unfathomable immortal light interwove, and soon, a resplendent, colorful curtain of light appeared in midair.

    ......

    Meanwhile, in the Immortal Realm.

    A blessed ground in the territory of the Church of the Pure One.

    A thin man in Daoist robes sat beneath an ancient tree, strumming a zither. Its music was like a burbling spring, as soothing as a clear breeze.

    Wisps of wondrous truths of the Grand Dao manifested within the music, forming countless flower petals that drifted to the ground. Their pure fragrance permeated the air.

    Off in the distance, two fresh-faced young disciples watched with reverence.

    Their sect leader¡¯s attainments in the Dao of the Zither were so wondrous as to manifest a rain of immortal flowers!

    Suddenly, the zither music came to an abrupt halt, and the flower petals disappeared.

    The thin man raised a silently glowing message talisman into the air. A hint of a smile tugged at his lips.

    He crushed the talisman, and a curtain of light appeared.

    ¡°Yu Liushan, have you found our target?¡± he asked with a smile.

    A pce hall appeared reflected on the curtain of light.

    The hall was covered in bookcases. A man reclinedfortably in a wicker chair before the reading desk.

    The flickeringmplight bathed his reclining figure. Only the online of his face was visible; Qi Nie couldn¡¯t see his features clearly.

    Nheless, his gaze focused, and his smile disappeared. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Formless pressure emanated from the man in Daoist robes. He seemed as dignified as a god!

    The two young disciples in the distance stiffened, then quivered from head to toe.

    The man reclining in the wicker chair took a sip of wine. ¡°Are you Blood Firmament¡¯s eldest disciple, Qi Nie?¡±

    The man in Daoist robes had a grave look on his face. ¡°I am.¡±

    He was trying to see Su Yi¡¯s face clearly, but across the curtain of light, and under such poor lightning, there was no hope. All he could tell was that the other party was a young man with a leisurely bearing.

    ¡°I¡¯m the person you¡¯re looking for,¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡°The Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign!?¡± The man in Daoist robes was visibly startled. Even the wood zither across hisp seemed startled; its strings quivered, letting out a low note.

    A momentter, he seemed to realize that he¡¯d lost hisposure, and his expression regained its former calm. ¡°So, you were in the Epoch of Demonism after all!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t seek you out to hear that nonsense,¡± Su Yi said tly.

    The man in Daoist robes fell briefly silent. ¡°You crushed the message I sent Yu Liushan and revealed yourself to me. What are you after?¡±

    ¡°Two things,¡± Su Yi said casually. ¡°First, I want you to tell Blood Firmament to be careful, or else, someone might well show up in his immortal cave while he¡¯s in seclusion and take his head.¡±

    The man in Daoist robes frowned and said coldly, ¡°If you¡¯re really so capable, why not do it now? Or are you perhaps far from capable of that after undergoing reincarnation?¡±

    Su Yi ignored this, instead taking a sip of wine. ¡°Second, I heard that you n to re-establish the Central Immortal Court?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Qi Nie said expressionlessly. ¡°The Immortal Realm has suffered the effects of the Age of Fallen Immortals for hundreds of thousands of years. Its natural order has crumbled, and everything beneath the heavens is in chaos. Someone ought to step forward, re-establish the Central Immortal Court, and assumemand to bring light back to this world!¡±

    Su Yiughed derisively, his gaze cold and cruel. ¡°You ought to know that before someone assumes authority of the Central Immortal Court, they must first obtain my approval. And I can tell you now that you... aren¡¯t worthy!¡±

 Chapter 1470 - Returning to the Dark and Gold Star Realm

    <h4>Chapter 1470 - Returning to the Dark and Gold Star Realm</h4>

    The Immortal Realm really had such a rule.0

    Once every thirty thousand years, the Central Immortal Court chose a new leader. But before the new leader took the throne, they needed Wang Ye¡¯s approval. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be legitimate, and they wouldn¡¯t be qualified to wield authority over the Central Immortal Court.0

    This rule had begun with their sixth leader, the Divine Mountain Immortal Sovereign. Over time, it became an irond rule!0

    No one dared to even voice their dissent, let alone defy it!0

    Take Daoist Master Red Cloud¡¯s ancestor, the Southern Profound Immortal Sovereign. When he assumed authority over the Central Immortal Court, Wang Ye personally put the crown on his head!0

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ not worthy?¡±0

    Su Yi¡¯s direct, tant rejection made Qi Nie¡¯s expression darken.0

    But a momentter, heughed coldly. ¡°All of that is in the past. Ever since you lost to my master and his allies, that rule has existed in name only! Besides, the Immortal Realm has been suffering the aftereffects of that catastrophe all this time. The world¡¯s order has copsed, and you¡¯re no more than a reincarnation. Who are you to stand in my way?¡±0

    He spoke with staunch conviction, his voice tinged with rebuttal, mockery, and disdain!0

    ¡°Watch and wait,¡± Su Yi said indifferently.1

    He raised his finger and gently poked the curtain of light, which dissipated with a bang.0

    Qi Nie still had more to say, but now, he could only force it back down.<em>unting his power? Or was he perhaps¡­ dering war? Wang Ye, aren¡¯t you being overly arrogant?</em>2

    <em>Bang!</em>0

    Qi Nie waved his sleeves, flinging the wooden zither on hisp and shattering it into pieces.0

    His face was icy, and his eyes shone with utter fury.0

    The young disciples listening in the distance trembled, as silent as cicadas in winter. It would have been obvious to anyone that their sect leader was furious!0

    <em>Master went into seclusion in the Great Pure Heaven during the Age of Fallen Immortals. If he found out that Wang Ye¡¯s reincarnation was in the Epoch of Demonism, he¡¯d do everything in his power to kill him!</em>0

    But then, Qi Nie sighed to himself.0

    The Age of Fallen Immortals had overturned the order of the Immortal Realm,pletely changing the bnce of power. In the present day, there was still no way for those in the Immortal Realm to cross the River of Spacetime. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t have been any need to go to all this trouble. They could have just sent a group of immortal experts to the Epoch of Demonism to take Wang Ye¡¯s reincarnation down!0

    <em>But from the sound of things, Wang Ye¡¯s reincarnation will likelye to the Immortal Realm soon. Otherwise, how could he dare proim he¡¯d stop me from re-establishing the Central Immortal Court?</em>0

    As this urred to Qi Nie, his eyes silently lit up. The Immortal Realm waspletely different from before!0

    Their Church of the Pure One wasn¡¯t the only faction to view Wang Ye¡¯s reincarnation as prey. Several other unparalleled experts and their subordinates longed for nothing more than to capture Wang Ye¡¯s reincarnation as soon as possible!2

    ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll just¡­ wait and see, then!¡± Qi Nie muttered to himself, his heart surging with murderous intent.0

    He was the eldest disciple of the Blood Firmament Immortal Sovereign, and the leader of the Church of the Pure One, as well as a terrifying Immortal Lord in his own right. He stood at the very pinnacle of the Immortal Realm!0

    So long as Wang Ye¡¯s reincarnation dared show his face, there¡¯d be no need for Qi Nie to rely on his master. He was confident he could duke it out with Wang Ye¡¯s reincarnation!4

    ¡­¡­0

    The Epoch of Demonism, the Ancient Wilds Demon Mountains.0

    Within a divine pce.0

    Su Yi murmured, ¡°If Qi Ye has means of reaching the Epoch of Demonism, he¡¯ll send people over immediately. If he does, that will in turn imply that it¡¯s possible to reach the Immortal Realm from the Epoch of Demonism. Don¡¯t you think?¡±1

    He turned to look at Mu Jing, who was standing further away.0

    Mu Jing stiffened, lowered his head, and said, ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, Sovereign.¡±0

    He¡¯d witnessed Su Yi and Qi Nie¡¯s entire exchange. He¡¯d initially assumed that Su Yi intended to dere war against the Church of the Pure One.0

    Only now did he realize that his sovereign had revealed himself to find a path to the Immortal Realm!0

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait here for three days. If Qi Nie¡¯s forces can get here, that¡¯ll be plenty of time,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°If they can¡¯t make it within three days, that¡¯ll mean it still isn¡¯t possible to go to the Immortal Realm from the Epoch of Demonism.¡±0

    He naturally hadn¡¯t contacted Qi Nie to show off. There was no need for that, and Qi Nie wasn¡¯t worthy of it anyway.0n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    His goal was simply to reveal himself and test Qi Nie¡¯s reaction. That would let him confirm whether or not it was really impossible to travel between the Epoch of Demonism and the Immortal Realm.0

    He wasn¡¯t doing this for his own sake. Rather, he was paving a path for Mu Jing, Wu Meng, Bai Tuo, and the others.0

    ¡­¡­0

    Three days passed in a sh. They were entirely uneventful, without any unexpected developments.0

    Su Yi finally dared say with certainty that there was no way to travel between the Epoch of Demonism and the Immortal Realm.0

    Otherwise, given the Blood Firmament Immortal Sovereign and Qi Nie¡¯s dispositions, how could they possibly have remained seated after learning that he was in the Epoch of Demonism?0

    Su Yi set off that very day. Before he left, he told Wu Meng, Mu Jing, and the others that after he reached the Epoch of Demonism, he¡¯d find an opportunity to bring them over too.2

    Then, Su Yi took onest trip to the Shen Family. However, he just watched them from a distance for a moment before leaving in silence.0

    ¡­¡­0

    Mount Clearmoon, Universal Emptiness Temple.0

    When Su Yi left for the Epoch of Demonism, he had a transmission altar built.0

    That very altar now rumbled and surged with strange spatial energy fluctuations.0

    A momentter, Su Yi appeared out of thin air.0

    ¡°He¡¯s back already?¡± Illuminating Emptiness and the Antique Dealer were drinking and ying chess not far away. When they saw Su Yi, they couldn¡¯t help but be bbergasted.0

    When they did the math, they realized that Su Yi had been gone less than a week.0

    ¡°What, did you want me to stay in the Epoch of Demonism forever?¡± Su Yi walked over, snatched the jug of wine from the table, and started drinking.0

    ¡°It seems everything went smoothly,¡± the Antique Dealer said with augh.0

    As they spoke, Daoist Master Red Cloud, the dog Xing Que, Qing Tang, Sword Immortal Qingshi, and the others heard themotion and walked over.0

    When they saw that Su Yi had returned, they couldn¡¯t help but smile.0

    That very day, the group held a banquet to wee Su Yi back.0

    After several rounds of food and drinks, Daoist Master Red Cloud said suddenly, ¡°Three days ago, we received word from Mo Xinglin. He said that the major factions of the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone have announced their willingness to submit. All they ask is for an opportunity to have their curses broken.¡±0

    ¡°Furthermore, they¡¯ll agree to any conditions you desire so long as it¡¯s within their power!¡±0

    When Su Yi heard that, he couldn¡¯t help butugh dryly. ¡°They can¡¯t remain seated, huh?¡±0

    ¡°The Laws of the Immortal Dao are starting to recover. Who knows how long it will be before the long-lost Domain Boundary Battlefield re-enters the world?¡± said the yellow dog between bites of meat. ¡°That means that the path to the Immortal Realm is sure to reappear. Given the circumstances, how could those old revenants be anything but frantic?¡±0

    Revenants were neither fully human nor ghost. They couldn¡¯t reconstruct their physical bodies, and they certainly couldn¡¯t continue their pursuit of the Grand Dao!0

    This was the unfortunate predicament all ancient factions of revenants had to face.0

    Qing Tang said icily, ¡°It wasn¡¯t long ago that they saw my master as theirmon foe, and they joined forces to suppress him on numerous asions. Now that they¡¯ve realized they¡¯re no match for him, they want to submit and receive his forgiveness. How could that be possible?¡±2

    The ancient factions had indeed started numerousrge-scale battles in hopes of taking Su Yi down; the battles of the Violet Heavens tform, Mount Clearmoon, and Lake Bluemist were but a few examples.0

    But without exception, all such attempts ended in grievous defeat. Especially the battle in the Flying Immortal Forbidden Zone¡¯s Lake Bluemist. There, Su Yi killed immortal revenants until heads fell like rain.0

    After that, the ancient orthodoxiespletely lost all courage to oppose him.By now, no faction amongst the stars dared start anything with Su Yi!0

    For the ancient factions to choose to submit meant they had no other choice. They could only lower their heads and endure.1

    ¡°We really can¡¯t agree to that lightly,¡± the Antique Dealer said with a coldugh. ¡°At the very least¡­. We have to bleed them dry, then have them make unbreakable oaths. They have to disy absolute submission. Then, perhaps, we can consider it.¡±0

    The Antique Dealer¡¯s suggestion was quite ruthless!0

    Su Yiughed. ¡°I¡¯ll leave that up to you, then.¡±0

    ¡°Me?¡± The Antique Dealer was bbergasted. ¡°Don¡¯t even joke! How could someone like me suppress those ancient factions? I can help you take inventory of your spoils, though. You know I¡¯m better at appraising treasures than anyone. I guarantee I won¡¯t let the ancient factions fob you off with second-rate treasures.¡±0

    Illuminating Emptiness sneered. ¡°You¡¯ve got our bro the Temple Master behind you. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Worthless!¡±0

    ¡°I¡­¡± The Antique Dealer opened his mouth to argue, but he didn¡¯t get far.0

    ¡°It¡¯s settled,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°I n to return to the Dark and Gold Star Realm tomorrow. I have no time to take care of such trifles.¡±0

    ¡°You¡¯re returning to the Dark and Gold Star Realm?¡± The group couldn¡¯t help but find this surprising.0

    ¡°I have some trivial matters to take care of. If all goes as I expect, I¡¯ll be back shortly,¡± Su Yi said casually.0

    Daoist Master Red Cloud thought it over. ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯d best act quickly. I estimate that within three months at most, the Domain Boundary Battlefield will re-enter the world. Leave those misceneous tasks to me.¡±0

    Su Yi inclined his head. ¡°Thanks.¡±0

    The Antique Dealer was visibly delighted. He¡¯d long since learned that Daoist Master Red Cloud was a terrifying expert of the Immortal Dao. With her here to oversee things, he was absolutely confident that he could wring those ancient factions dry!0

    ¡°Master, can I go with you?¡± Qing Tang said eagerly. She was once the ninth disciple of the Grotto of Abstruse Force, and she¡¯d lived and cultivated in the Wilds for a long time. She wanted to take this opportunity to go back.0

    Su Yi agreed, and the following morning, he and Qing Tang set off in a treasure ship.0

    At Su Yi¡¯s current level, even without a boat, his cultivation was enough to carry him through the stars. Returning to the Dark and Gold Star Realm wasn¡¯t difficult.0

    Just seven dayster, he and Qing Tang reached the Nightmare Winds Belt.0

    When Su Yi first left the Dark and Gold Star Realm to venture into the stars, he''d had to cross this perilous natural border too. The only difference was that this time, he was leaving the stars to return to the Dark and Gold Star Realm.0

    ¡°Hm?¡±0

    After crossing the Nightmare Winds Belt, Su Yi suddenly sensed that something wasn¡¯t quite right.

 Chapter 1471 - Changes to the Dark and Gold Star Realm

    <h4>Chapter 1471 - Changes to the Dark and Gold Star Realm</h4>

    ¡°So many people!¡±0

    Qing Tang immediately sensed that something was amiss too.0

    They¡¯d encountered numerous cultivators while crossing the Nightmare Winds belt. They were densely packed, a rain of dazzling beams of flowing light.0

    Su Yi took out his jug of wine, calmed his heart, and listened. A cacophony of voices instantly flooded into his ears.0

    ¡°The Temple Master has returned, and his cultivation base is even stronger than before! All of this is because he controls the power of reincarnation!¡±0

    ¡°They say even the gods prohibit this power, and that it was supposed to have disappeared from this world a long time ago. Who could have imagined that the Temple Master would locate this forbidden power?¡±0

    ¡°If the Temple Master found it, we have a shot of finding it too!¡±0

    ¡°See that? All of those are people venturing to the Dark and Gold Star Realm in search of the secrets of reincarnation¡­¡±0

    ¡­Practically every conversation they overheard along the way was about the secrets of reincarnation.0

    Su Yi finally understood just why so many people had been crossing the Nightmare Winds Belt. Their goal was to seek out the secrets of reincarnation in the Dark and Gold Star Realm!0

    Su Yi frowned. There was no doubt about it. Word of his mastery of reincarnation had taken the stars by storm, drawing endless attention. This had led to numerous cultivators setting their sights on the Dark and Gold Star Realm!1

    This wasn¡¯t at all strange. Anyone who asked around would quickly learn that Su Yi had discovered the secrets of reincarnation in the Dark and Gold Star Realm¡¯s Netherworld!0

    ¡°This is troublesome.¡± Su Yi rubbed his forehead.0

    There was no need to even question it. When cultivators from the stars beyond entered the Dark and Gold Star Realm, they were sure to stir up unpredictable waves!0

    A few years ago, when Su Yi left the Dark and Gold Star Realm, the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension had only just reappeared within its Laws.0

    In other words, the strongest cultivators of the Dark and Gold Star Realm were still just World Kings. How could they possibly be a match for experts of the stars beyond?0

    But that wasn¡¯t what Su Yi was worried about.0

    He was worried that experts of the distant stars would investigate and discover those connected to him. If they harbored ill intentions, it was highly likely they¡¯d take action against them!0n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    That meant his legacy disciples, Cha Jin, Wen Lingxue, and his other friends and allies faced an enormous threat!0

    The only thing that assured him was that he¡¯d arranged countermeasures before he left the Dark and Gold Star Realm. The moment disaster struck, his loved ones could seek refuge in the Graveyard of Fallen Immortals!0

    Venerate Flooding Heavens¡¯ subordinates could protect them there. That would alleviate most dangers.0

    ¡°Master, this seems¡­ rather troublesome.¡± Qing Tang noticed that the situation didn¡¯t bode well, and she couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brow.0

    ¡°Rest assured. Given my reputation, only a fool would dare touch my reverse scale,¡± Su Yi said casually.3

    Qing Tang nodded.0

    She and Su Yi rushed ahead, wasting no time.0

    Three dayster.0

    The outline of an enormous star realm came into view. Countless powers of the Laws transformed into a chaotic aura enshrouding the star realm on all sides.0

    The Dark and Gold Star Realm!0

    The Dark and Gold Star Realm didn¡¯t just epass the Wilds. It included numerous other worlds great and small, like the Netherworld and the Azure Continent.0

    But now, when Su Yi saw it off in the distance, he was unwittingly stunned. He almost dared not believe his eyes.0

    When he¡¯d left, the Dark and Gold Star Realm had been an enormous star realm.0

    But now, the Dark and Gold Realm seemed considerably smaller!0

    To the point that it didn¡¯t even resemble a star realm anymore. It was no longer evenparable to some of the worlds and nes found out amongst the stars.0

    That wasn¡¯t all. Su Yi noticed that the Dark and Gold Star Realm was surrounded on all sides by mysterious powers of the Laws, swathing it like chaos mists.0

    Those hadn¡¯t been there before!0

    ¡°It¡¯s only been a few years. What happened to change the Dark and Gold Star Realm like this?¡± Su Yi furrowed his brow.0

    He recalled what he¡¯d learned in the Epoch of Demonism.0

    Around twenty years ago, a group of top experts of the Immortal Realm took action. It was highly likely they¡¯d learned of his time cultivating in the Wilds.0

    Now, something had happened to the Dark and Gold Star Realm. Could Wang Ye¡¯s powerful enemies in the Immortal Realm be involved?0

    As Su Yi pondered, he led Qing Tang closer.0

    Sometimes, a mountain looked close, but rushing there would tire your horse to death. The same applied here. The Dark and Gold Star Realm looked close at hand, but getting there still required a long journey.0

    Shuttling through space took time.0

    Several hourster, Su Yi stopped abruptly in ce.0

    He saw numerous figures off in the distance, densely packed and distributed throughout the surrounding area.0

    Up ahead, on the path leading to the Dark and Gold Star Realm, the sounds ofbat rang out.0

    Groups of cultivators, each with a terrifying aura, were activating their treasures and mming them into the chaotic power of the Laws enshrouding the Dark and Gold Star Realm!0

    Upon closer inspection, most of them were Cosmic Enlightenment World Kings, but there were several Transcendent revenants in the mix too!0

    ¡°Master, it seems that chaotic power around the Dark and Gold Star Realm is acting as a barrier. It¡¯s preventing anyone from approaching,¡± eximed Qing Tang.0

    She too could tell that the Dark and Gold Star Realm had changed.0

    ¡°It really is strange,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°First, let¡¯s go have a look.0

    He stretched out his divine sense to examine it from a distance.0

    As a result, he was shocked to discover that the chaotic power of the Laws enshrouding the Dark and Gold Star Realm was iparably mysterious and inscrutable. It was brimming with a taboo air.0

    Despite the experience of his past lives, he¡¯d never seen anything like it before!0

    <em>Boom¡ª¡ª£¡</em>0

    Suddenly, the entire vast stretch of stars shook.0

    Beneath countless shocked gazes, the distant Dark and Gold Star Realm shrank once more, and the chaotic power of the Laws covering it became even denser.0

    The cultivators attacking it with all their might couldn¡¯t help but lose heart. Some cursed, while others simply gave up.0

    No matter what they did, they couldn¡¯t break the barrier of chaotic power.0

    ¡°Why do I get the sense that that chaotic power is trying to refine the entire Dark and Gold Star Realm?¡± Qing Tang furrowed her brow.0

    Su Yi¡¯s eyelids twitched. He felt the same way.0

    The Dark and Gold Star Realm was rapidly shrinking. It had to be the work of that mysterious power of the Laws!0

    Su Yi¡¯s heart sank as he realized this didn¡¯t bode well. The Dark and Gold Star Realm was home to his disciples and many of his old friends, as well as many others he cared about.0

    Yet now, a mysterious and chaotic power was attempting to devour it¡­ Who knew what would happen?0

    ¡°Everyone,e with me! Attack with everything you¡¯ve got!¡±0

    Suddenly, a white-robed elder stepped forth, leading a group of Transcendent revenants. They attacked the barrier of chaotic power together.0

    But try as they might, it was useless! There was no shaking that chaotic power, let alone getting past it.0

    ¡°Agh. I first came here two years ago, but the Dark and Gold Star Realm was enshrouded in that chaotic power even then. No one can even get near it,¡± a middle-aged man said with a deep sigh. ¡°Let¡¯s just leave. We aren¡¯t fated to enjoy the good fortune of the Dark and Gold Star Realm.0

    Many cultivators left, but most chose to stay behind. They weren¡¯t willing to just give up.0

    ¡°This strange development had already started two years ago?¡± Su Yi sank into thought.0

    Two years ago. That wasn¡¯t long after he left the Dark and Gold Star Realm. In other words, this started shortly after he left, and it was still going!0

    And here Su Yi had been worried about experts of the stars beyond entering the Dark and Gold Star Realm to threaten those he cared about.1

    Now, it seemed he¡¯d worried for nothing. The changes to the Dark and Gold Star Realm made it impossible for outsiders to enter!0

    But this development nheless made Su Yi¡¯s heart sink. If that mysterious chaotic power of the Laws engulfed the Dark and Gold Star Realmpletely, the consequences would be unimaginable!0

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that chaotic power is the work of the gods? Are they trying to take the whole star realm away?¡±0

    A thought urred to Su Yi, and he could no longer hold back. He approached the barrier. He wanted to test whether he could break it or not for himself.0

    But before he got the chance, a grave, icy voice rang out.0

    ¡°Out of my way, all of you!¡±0

    That voice boomed like thunder, reverberating throughout the surrounding area.0

    The nearby cultivators¡¯ hearts shook, and even their souls palpitated.0

    When they looked over, they saw a red-robed, seemingly youthful man shooting through space. His aura surged around him, and divine mes interwove. It was like the descent of an unparalleled deity. Everywhere he passed, his aura alone was enough to send other cultivators flying.0

    When the red-robed man swung his sleeves¡­0

    <em>Boom!</em>0

    The experts attacking the barrier of chaos power with all their might were swept up and flung into the distance.0

    Even the Transcendent revenants couldn¡¯t block a single hit!0

    A mor of countless startled cries rang out on all sides.0

    Now, when they looked at the red-robed man, the crowd¡¯s eyes revealed deep-seated dread.0

    His imposing aura was just too terrifying. His entire body was shrouded in divine divine mes. To the crowd, he seemed like a god descending into the mortal world!1

    ¡°His presence is strange and inscrutable, and his power of the Laws is even stranger. That¡¯s obviously a Law of the Natural Order! It cannot possibly belong to him¡­¡± Su Yi¡¯s gaze focused.0

    He could tell at a nce that the seemingly youthful man in red was a god ve, or perhaps even a divine emissary!1

    He knew this because his aura was strikingly simr to Mi Zhen¡¯s, that servant of the Dipankara Buddha. Both he and Mi Zhen could borrow and control a certain power of the natural order!0

    The Tailor and Qin Chongxu could do the same.0

    However, the Tailor¡¯s borrowed power was obviously the weakest. He''d have had to use the power of the natural order the Goddess of Silent Darkness had left for him topare to the man in red.0

    ¡°What¡¯s a flunky like him doing here¡­? Don¡¯t tell me that this chaotic power of the Laws really is connected to the gods?¡± Su Yi was quite surprised. He was increasingly aware of the enormous secrets behind the Dark and Gold Star Realm¡¯s changes!0

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, how about we join forces and break this barrier together?¡±0

    Not long after the red-robed man arrived, a leisurely voice rang out.0

    The starry void shook apanying this voice, and a terrifying, icy presence swept outward like a windstorm, shaking the heart of every cultivator present.

 Chapter 1472 - Five Divine Emissaries

    <h4>Chapter 1472 - Five Divine Emissaries</h4>

    As that terrifying aura swept outward, a figure suddenly appeared.0

    A stick-thin elder in green robes and a dark golden jade crown appeared. His face was long and bony.0

    Wisps of off-white lightning crackled around him, shing with terrifying, forbidden power.0

    The nearby cultivators were stricken by the sight of him, as if they¡¯d just witnessed the descent of a god!0

    ¡°Another divine emissary!¡± Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.0

    In truth, he wasn¡¯t just basing this judgment on his recent experiences. When the red-robed man and stick-thin elder in green appeared, the typically dormant Sword of the Nine Hells awakened in his sea of consciousness. It was surging with terrifying murderous intent.0

    This had happened when Mi Zhen and the Tailor used their respective deities¡¯ power too!0

    It was just that Su Yi had repressed the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ unusual movements, preventing it from attacking. Now, the sword was acting up again!0

    ¡°And who might you be, sir?¡± The youthful man in red asked.0

    ¡°My name is Lu Tong, and I serve the Thousandwing Demon God. Greetings, Fellow Daoist,¡± the green-robed elder said with a smile, sping his fist.0

    ¡°Oh,¡± said the red-robed man. ¡°Are you here to carry out your god¡¯s orders too?¡±0

    ¡°I am indeed,¡± said Lu Tong. ¡°But I¡¯m not the only one. Several other fellow Daoists are on their way as we speak.¡±0

    ¡°I too received my god¡¯s orders,¡± said the man in red. ¡°I¡¯ve already been informed that I¡¯ll be working with other deities¡¯ subordinates.¡±0

    ¡°Then¡­ how about we wait a little longer?¡± said Lu Tong. ¡°As you can see, the chaos barrier surrounding the Dark and Gold Star Realm is far beyond ordinary Laws of the natural order. If we give it our all, we might well be able to open a path, but we¡¯ll severely deplete the powers our gods have granted us. That would be an undue loss.¡±0

    The red-robed man thought for a moment, then nodded his agreement.0

    The two then stood there and continued their conversation as if there were no one else around.0

    But their imposing presences threw the surrounding starry void into chaos. The other cultivators present were as silent as cicadas in winter, their hearts quivering with fright.0

    The keywords of the emissaries¡¯ conversation¡ª¡°the Thousandwing Demon God,¡± ¡°deities,¡± and ¡°god¡¯s orders¡±¡ªset their minds racing.0

    ¡°Deities?¡± Qing Tang was startled, and she couldn¡¯t help but nce at her master.0

    She vividly recalled him telling her about his recent sh with a divine emissary in the depths of the Starjade Forbidden Zone.0

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Let¡¯s see what they¡¯re up to, first,¡± Su Yi transmitted. He could tell that something wasn¡¯t quite right here.0

    The two divine emissaries had obviouslye here to gain entrance to the Dark and Gold Star Realm.0

    Did that mean that the chaos barrier enveloping the Dark and Gold Star Realm wasn¡¯t the work of the gods after all?0

    All this strangeness told Su Yi that his earlier deductions had missed the mark. It was for this reason that he nned to wait a while longer.0

    Two divine emissaries had appeared in rapid session, their goal to enter the Dark and Gold Star Realm. That proved that the changes to the Dark and Gold Star Realm had attracted attention from multiple gods.0

    Gods couldn¡¯t enter the Human Realm, but they could send their emissaries!0

    Su Yi furrowed his brow.<em>Just what happened in the Dark and Gold Star Realm to cause such a huge disturbance?</em>0

    Before long, three more divine emissaries arrived.0

    One was a youthful-featured, graying elder in Confucian robes. He carried a jade-green ruler, and a mysterious talisman revolved around his head.0

    One was a coppery-skinned man in beast sin robes. He had a serpentine totem emzoned on his forehead, with a silver spear on his back, and he seemed like a barbarian god straight out of the primeval era.2

    The third was dressed like a monk, and he stood atop a ck lotus tform. He was tall, upright, and middle-aged. Countless flecks of Buddhist fire surged around him.0

    When the three divine emissaries appeared, their terrifying presences shook the world, making their surroundings tremble.0

    The nearby cultivators had long since fled further away, not daring to draw near.0

    And within Su Yi¡¯s sea of consciousness, the Sword of the Nine Hells quivered as ifpletely and utterly provoked. It was seething with murderous intent, and Su Yi almost couldn¡¯t stop it from charging out of his sea of consciousness!0

    ¡°Be patient!¡± Su Yi took a deep breath and suppressed the Sword of the Nine Hells. The situation was not yet clear; it wasn¡¯t yet time to take action.0

    ¡°Everyone, it won¡¯t do to dy. Let¡¯s work together to destroy that chaos barrier. Once we¡¯ve entered the Dark and Gold Star Realm, we can split up and act individually. How about it?¡± said the red-robed man, the first of them to arrive.0

    ¡°Very well.¡±0

    ¡°Naturally.¡±0

    ¡­the other four divine emissaries all agreed, and the five of them immediately got to work.0

    <em>Boom!</em>0

    Space trembled, and countless stars shook as if about to fall.0

    Five divine emissaries were each disying their divine power. They¡¯d taken out their treasures, and they were assailing the chaos barrier with all their might.0

    The barrier shook violently. They¡¯d shaken it!0

    ¡°What terrifying power!¡±0

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me those really are divine emissaries? If not, how could they control such terrifying power?¡±0

    ¡°It would be great if we could enter the Dark and Gold Star Realm alongside them¡­¡±0

    Countless cultivators watched in astonishment. The divine emissaries¡¯ methods shocked them to the core.0

    Even the Transcendent revenants quivered with fright as irrepressible astonishment and awe welled within their hearts.0

    ¡°Master, are those¡­ really the subordinates of the gods?¡± Qing Tang couldn¡¯t help but transmit.0

    She was stunned too, and the look on her pretty face was utterly solemn.0

    It wasn¡¯t that she was a coward, but that her cultivation base was too weak. The five divine emissaries¡¯ imposing auras suppressed her heart and soul, triggering instinctual fear.0

    ¡°A pack of the gods¡¯ dogs wandering the Human Realm, that¡¯s all,¡± Su Yi said casually. ¡°Sure, they qualify as the gods¡¯ subordinates, but only just barely.¡±1

    His casual tone was rife with disdain. Su Yi truly didn¡¯t take those so-called ¡°divine emissaries¡± at all seriously.0

    At the end of the day, they were just like Mi Zhen and the Tailor. They served and worshiped their gods, and it was from their gods that they received their power.0

    But if they were really important enough for the gods to rely on, they¡¯d be too strong to enter the Human Realm.0

    It was obvious to him just what kind of riffraff these ¡°divine emissaries¡± in the Human Realm were.0

    Of course, that was just Su Yi¡¯s view of the situation. Just about anyone else would have seen the five divine emissaries¡¯ power as far beyond the bounds of this world, little different from that of a god!0n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°Break¡ª¡ª!¡±0

    Suddenly, the man reminiscent of a barbarian god roared, swung his silver spear, and thrust it into the chaos barrier.0

    As he poured all of his strength into his weapon, a massive boom rang out. Then, beneath countless astonished gazes, he tore open a hole in the chaos barrier! It was like a tunnel leading into the Dark and Gold Star Realm!0

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±0

    He was the first to charge in through the rift, but the other four divine emissaries followed shortly after.0

    However, the moment they passed through it, someone attacked!0

    He was a handsome young manpletely swathed in strange and wondrous talisman markings.0

    One casual swing of his palm and¡­0

    <em>Bang!!!</em>0

    The man in beast skins, the one leading the charge, was forced back. His fourpanions sensed the danger and stopped immediately.0

    Then, all five of them locked onto the handsome young man.0

    He¡¯d shown up so suddenly that even the distant onlookers were astonished!0

    Someone in the Dark and Gold Star Realm was actually forcing the divine emissaries back?0

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed. He couldn¡¯t help but find this surprising.0

    That handsome young man¡¯s presence was quite extraordinary too. He was surrounded by countless talisman markings, some like twisting, contorted worms, others like dancing flower petals or colorful divine lights. He was a startling sight.1

    However, his presence was obviously different from that of the divine emissaries. Su Yi couldn¡¯t see through him.0

    ¡°Who are you!?¡± shouted the man in beast skins, his voice shaking the entire stretch of stars.0

    Murderous intent zed around him. His eyes shone with utterly imposing light as he locked onto the handsome youth.0

    The handsome youth disregarded the questionpletely. He swept his gaze across the divine emissaries, then jeered. ¡°A pack of self-conceited dogs. Were your masters here in your stead, they might, maybe, just barely be worthy of a moment of my attention.¡±0

    He had an idle bearing, and he spoke without restraint. His unbridled bearing was on full disy.0

    And his words made the divine emissaries¡¯ expressions darken.0

    ¡°Scram! The good fortune of the Dark and Gold Star Realm doesn¡¯t belong to you,¡± the handsome youth said with a wave.0

    ¡°Everyone, who cares who he is? Let¡¯s join forces and kill him before we do anything else!¡± the red-robed man said gravely.1

    ¡°Very well!¡±0

    The other four divine emissaries agreed.0

    <em>Boom!</em>0

    All five of them joined forces and fought with all their might. Their murderous intent rose around them, and their terrifying divine power made the surrounding stars shake.0

    The handsome young man¡¯s brow furrowed. He suddenly leaped into the fray and swung his hand. Countless talisman markings whooshed forth, shaking his surroundings.0

    In the blink of an eye, he¡¯d broken through the five divine emissaries¡¯ joint attack!0

    But the handsome young man staggered, and his aura instantly weakened.0

    ¡°Dammit, I miscalcted. Had I known, I wouldn¡¯t have sent this sort of avatar of will¡­.¡± The young man facepalmed and grumbled in frustration.1

    The five divine emissaries were initially stunned, but then, they lit up with delight. They¡¯d just realized that the young man was only acting tough; he was all talk!0

    ¡°Get him!¡±0

    Without any further hesitation, the five divine emissaries attacked once more with ferocious momentum.0

    The corners of the young man¡¯s lips twitched, but he had no time to think. He could only give it everything he had.0

    <em>Boom!</em>0

    A grand battle erupted.0

    The handsome young man really was quite fierce, and his power was terrifying beyond imagination. He fought five against one, but he still wasn¡¯t at a disadvantage.0

    But as the battle raged on, it was obvious to everyone that his aura was weakening at startling speeds, and he gradually found himself in a passive position.0

    The five divine emissaries relentlessly pursued him.0

    ¡°Master, it seems that guy won¡¯t be able to take much more of this¡­¡± transmitted Qing Tang.0

    And here she¡¯d thought the handsome young man was some kind of extraordinary existence. Now, it seemed he was all bells and whistles and no substance.0

    ¡°He¡¯s just a rapidly vanishing remnant of will. For him to achieve this in such a state means he¡¯s in no way ordinary,¡± Su Yi said gravely.0

    He¡¯d only just said this when the handsome young man locked in fiercebat with the divine emissaries faced him and shouted, ¡°Uncle! If you wait any longer to help, your nephew¡¯s avatar of will is doomed!¡±0

    His voice spread throughout the entire area, booming throughout the stars.0

    Su Yi waspletely baffled. ¡°????¡±

 Chapter 1473 - Offering My Flesh to Usher in My Buddha

    <h4>Chapter 1473 - Offering My Flesh to Usher in My Buddha</h4>

    The young man¡¯s pleas echoed throughout the stars, astonishing everyone present.1

    <em>Uncle?</em>0

    That handsome young man was already so strong. What kind of terrifying existence was his uncle?0

    The five divine emissaries were instantly solemn. All of them looked at Su Yi.0

    What they saw left them baffled. The young man in blue showed no trace of a cultivation base. He seemed no different from an ordinary mortal.0

    But that only made him seem even stranger!0

    ¡°Be careful!¡± the red-robed man transmitted a warning to the other four divine emissaries.0

    As they conversed, they surrounded and attacked the handsome young man with all their might, never once stopping to rest.0

    ¡°Master, why¡­. Why is he suddenly calling you his uncle¡­?¡± Qing Tang was stunned too. Her beautiful eyes widened. She couldn¡¯t help but find this absurd. She¡¯d never heard of her master having such a terrifyingly strong nephew.0

    It wasn¡¯t just her, either. Su Yi waspletely caught off guard too.<em>Uncle? What uncle? I have no idea who that guy even is!</em>0

    <em>No, wait¡­. Is he one of my past lives¡¯ nephews!?</em>Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed.0

    ¡°Uncle, quickly! I was ordered here to help alleviate your concerns and ease your mind!¡±0

    The handsome young man was shouting at the top of his lungs.0

    ¡°Uncle, if I die¡­ Err, I mean, if this avatar of will breaks, those dogs of the gods will invade the Dark and Gold Star Realm!¡±0

    His aura was rapidly waning, and it was clear that he wouldn¡¯tst much longer.0

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose.<em>He¡¯s here to alleviate my concerns?</em>0

    He¡¯d only just thought this when a startled cry rang out in the distance. ¡°That¡­ That¡¯s the Temple Master!¡±0

    This voice boomed throughout the surrounding area.0

    <em>The Temple Master!?</em>0

    Who out amongst the stars<em>didn¡¯t</em>know that title?0

    Take the cultivators gathered here. They¡¯de here precisely because they knew the Temple Master had mastered reincarnation here in the Dark and Gold Star Realm!0

    Learning that the young man in blue in their midst was the illustrious Temple Master instantly triggered uproar on all sides.0

    ¡°The Temple Master? So,<em>he¡¯s</em>the Reincarnator!¡± The red-robed man¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement.1

    ¡°We¡¯vee here on our gods¡¯ orders to refine the source of the Dark and Gold Star Realm and gather leads regarding reincarnation. Who¡¯d have thought the Reincarnator would show up here?¡± said the middle-aged Confucian with a talisman revolving around his head. He burst intoughter.0

    ¡°This is what they call a stroke of fate!¡± said the middle-aged monk on the ck lotus tform.0

    Su Yi¡¯s arrival came as an unexpected but delightful surprise, a rare stroke of good fortune!0

    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s see what the Reincarnator is made of!¡± said the coppery man built like a barbarian god. He whipped around, took hold of his spear, and attacked from afar.0

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find this frustrating. He¡¯d hoped to test the handsome young man a bit longer, then decide whether or not to intervene. Now, it seemed that would no longer be possible.0

    <em>Boom!</em>0

    The man in beast skins was like a barbarian god marching into battle. The stars trembled around him.0

    ¡°Submit, or die! It¡¯s up to you!¡±0

    His eyes shed like cold lightning, and his presence was fierce and imposing. Terrifying murderous intent shattered the space beneath his feet.0

    He repositioned his spear, then thrust from afar, tyrannical as could be.0

    Qing Tang held her breath. The blood drained from her beautiful face.0

    She was standing beside Su Yi, and she sensed the man in beast skins¡¯ imposing power directly. It was almost enough to suppress herpletely.0

    Su Yi snorted coldly, his gaze cold and cruel.0

    <em>Boom!</em>0

    He took a step forward, meeting his attack head-on. The mysteries of reincarnation surged around his fist, manifesting the Samsara Domain.0

    There was no need for Su Yi to defend himself, either. The Sword of the Nine Hells was seething with murderous intent, ready and raring to go. It unleashed a terrifying, inscrutable power that fused fully into Su Yi¡¯s fist.0

    ¡°A mantis trying to block a chariot!¡± the man in beast skins said disdainfully. His murderous intent shook the entire area, and his spear stirred up a terrifying power of the natural order as it ruthlessly descended upon Su Yi.0

    <em>ng!!!!</em>0

    A heaven-shaking impact rang out.0

    The power of Su Yi¡¯s fist sent the man in beast skins flying. Even his silver spear wailed mournfully on impact and almost flew from his grip.1

    The crowd was astonished. Everyone was shaken.0

    One punch, and he sent a divine emissary flying?0

    ¡°Badass, Uncle!¡± shouted the thoroughly surrounded handsome young man.0

    The other four divine emissaries were instantly solemn. Their faces filled with bewilderment.0

    ¡°You¡­.¡± The man in beast skins was visibly astonished, but before he could finish his sentence, Su Yi swung his fist once more. Since he¡¯d decided to attack, he naturally wouldn¡¯t be polite.0

    Even his presence had changed. The light of reincarnation washed over him, and wisps of the inscrutable power of the Sword of the Nine Hells emanated a force and momentum great enough to make even the heavens quiver.0

    ¡°Die!¡± The man in beast skins roared, swung his spear, and attacked with all his might.0

    The Laws of the natural order surged. This was the power of a god. He was just borrowing it, but even so, it was terrifying beyond imagination.0

    s, against Su Yi, it seemed pitifully weak. In the blink of an eye, the divine emissary¡¯s silver spear snapped.0

    As for the man himself? He was sent flying back, his body almost exploding on impact.0

    ¡°Die!¡± Su Yi leaped forward, pressing off against the space below.0

    <em>Bang!!!</em>0

    The man built like a barbarian god was crushed into pieces with a waterfall of fresh blood.1

    Too tyrannical.0

    Like an axe through rotten wood. One fist had broken his spear, and one stomp had shattered the divine emissary wielding it!0

    The distant onlookers were all left wide-eyed and tongue-tied. Their scalps went numb with fright.0

    The vast majority of them had only heard tales of the Temple Master¡¯s exploits. They¡¯d never seen him in the flesh. It was easy to imagine how astonished they were now that they¡¯d seen him suppress and kill a divine emissary!0

    ¡°Good! He deserved that!¡±ughed the handsome young man.0

    Meanwhile, the other four divine emissaries looked stricken.0

    The man in beast skin robes was a servant of the Aberrant God, and it was from that god that he received his power of the Laws. Here in the Human Realm, they were enough to let him suppress and kill even immortals. Who¡¯d have thought Su Yi would kill him so quickly and so directly?0

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been startled?0

    ¡°Afraid? You really are no more than a cowardly pack of dogs.¡± The handsome young man sneered.0

    But how could the divine emissaries possibly concern themselves with that? Su Yi was fast approaching!0

    ¡°Everyone, fight together! Deal with the Reincarnator first!¡±1

    ¡°Got it!¡±0

    A momentter, the four divine emissaries disregarded the handsome young man, turned, and attacked Su Yi.0

    <em>Boom!</em>0

    The power of the natural order burst forth with a st of divine light.0

    The entire stretch of stars swayed as if about to copse.0N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Su Yi still fought bare-handed, using his fingers as a sword. The power of reincarnation and the aura of the Sword of the Nine Hells were on disy in each and every strike.0

    ¡°Die!¡±0

    The man in Confucian robes swung his jade-green ruler and with all his might.1

    The talisman revolving around his hand transformed into an enormous whirlpool, which bore down on Su Yi.0

    Su Yi swung his sleeves, and a rain of swordlight burst forth, breaking through their offensive. Meanwhile, he shot through the air, swinging his right arm like a divine whip.0

    <em>Bang!!!</em>0

    The jade-green ruler shattered into pieces.0

    The man in Confucian robes let out an agonized roar as his body split, offering no more resistance than a paper window pane. Blood sprayed like a waterfall.0

    Meanwhile, Su Yi was already locked inbat with the remaining three divine emissaries.0

    ¡°You¡¯re incredible, Uncle!¡± Off in the distance, the handsome young man sighed. He could tell that Su Yi had yet to step into the Immortal Dao, yet he was still strong enough to defeat the gods¡¯ dogs with ease!0

    Before long, a roar tinged with bitterness rang out.0

    Su Yi had fought his way up to the man in red. A swing of his palm, and the man¡¯s head fell from his shoulders. The terrifying aura of the Sword of the Nine Hells burst forth, reducing his corpse to pieces and scattering his soul.0

    ¡°Retreat¡ª¡ª!¡±0

    Only the middle-aged monk and Lu Tong, the one who called himself a subordinate of the Thousandwing Demon God, remained. Bothpletely lost theirposure and turned to flee.0

    When they began this operation, they could never have anticipated that the Reincarnator would be this terrifyingly strong!0

    How could they not panic after watching Su Yi kill three other divine emissaries in rapid session?0

    ¡°Want to run? You¡¯re dreaming!¡± The handsome young man darted ahead and intervened immediately, intercepting the middle-aged monk.0

    Meanwhile, Su Yi charged at Lu Tong.0

    <em>Boom!</em>0

    His power of reincarnation swept outward, firmly locking onto Lu Tong.0

    ¡°Heretic! The Thousandwing Demon God has set his sides on you. It won¡¯t be long before he eradicates youpletely!¡± Lu Tong roared and struggled with all his might to break free.5

    But when Su Yi¡¯s palmnded, Lu Tong died immediately, swatted like a fly.0

    Crisp and direct.0

    Su Yi then shot toward the middle-aged monk.0

    The monk sensed the disaster headed his way. He gnashed his teeth, sped his palms, and took out a string of ck prayer beads.0

    ¡°I offer up my flesh to usher in my Buddha!¡± chanted the monk, solemn as a Buddhist statue.0

    <em>Boom!</em>0

    The middle-aged monk caught aze, transforming into raging Buddhist mes that fused into the prayer beads.1

    Then, the beads exploded, one after another.0

    Unbelievably, as the prayer beads exploded, unstoppably resplendent beams of Buddhist light shot forth and condensed into a wondrous lotus tform.0

    ¡°Hm?¡±0

    The handsome young man¡¯s expression shifted, and he withdrew, fleeing further away.0

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but stop in his tracks. His eyes narrowed.0

    That wondrous lotus tform burst with endless Buddhist light, illuminating the entire stretch of stars and tinging their surroundings with an austere, holy presence.0

    And the illusory figure of a Buddha was forming atop the tform!0

    The Buddha was extraordinarily ethereal and indistinct, as if his true body were seated in paradise. Wheels of light revolved behind him, reflecting visions of a thousand worlds.0

    Countless streaks of nirvanic me and Buddhist light poured down around him, radiant beyond measure. They illuminated the entire stretch of stars.0

    The nearby space showed signs of cracking and copsing; it seemed it couldn¡¯t withstand the Buddha¡¯s terrifying strength.0

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­.¡±0

    Off in the distance, countless cultivators stiffened from head to toe, so astonished that their minds went nk. Everyone felt paltry and insignificant as ants. Their hearts filled with the irrepressible impulse to throw themselves to their knees.0

    The handsome young man gasped and murmured, ¡°Uncle, that looks like the fucking Buddha of the Future¡¯s avatar of will¡­¡±3

    Meanwhile, within Su Yi¡¯s sea of consciousness, the Sword of the Nine Hells was thoroughly agitated. It swayed violently as if it had encountered its most hated foe.0

    At the same time, the illusory, impossibly distant Buddha on the resplendent lotus tform fixed his gaze on Su Yi.0

    Immediately afterward, the grand,passionate voice of the Buddha reverberated throughout the entire stretch of stars.0

    ¡°You¡¯ve seen the future, so why haven¡¯t you bowed before me?¡±

 Chapter 1474 - The Handsome Young Manâ€™s Origins

    <h4>Chapter 1474 - The Handsome Young Man¡¯s Origins</h4>

    Buddhist chanting echoed throughout the surrounding space.

    The distant onlookers¡¯ hearts quivered, and they instinctively prostrated themselves, like a flock of pious devotees lowering their heads in obeisance.

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed.

    <i>You¡¯ve seen the future, so why haven¡¯t you bowed before me?</i>

    It was just one short sentence, but it was like the decree of heaven, with a power that touched the human heart. Even more terrifyingly, the Buddha¡¯s voice contained a power of the natural order that intimidated the soul!

    It affected Su Yi¡¯s heart and mind too, but a momentter, he neutralized it. After all, he¡¯d ovee too many mental battles to count. He was still locked inbat with the power of Wang Ye¡¯s Dao Imprint, too.

    As terrifying as that Buddhist chanting was, it was difficult for it to affect Su Yi.

    Su Yi swung his sleeves, cing Qing Tang safely into the Divine Replenishment Furnace.

    That handsome young man obviously couldn¡¯t sit still. His expression shifted, and he shot right up to Su Yi, gnashed his teeth, and said, ¡°Uncle, that old bald donkey¡¯s terrible! He¡¯s targeting our minds!¡±

    The corners of Su Yi¡¯s lips twitched.

    Someone had popped out of nowhere, only to call him ¡°Uncle¡± every time he opened his mouth. Su Yi even<i> </i>felt the urge to smack him.

    But he resisted.

    The distant, illusory Buddha¡¯s momentum was far too terrifying. His every word and movement made the surrounding area tremble. This was far, far more terrifying than that wisp of the will of the Goddess of Silent Darkness he¡¯d encountered in the Epoch of Demonism.

    ¡°Just watch,¡± said Su Yi. With that, he took a sudden step forward.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The aura of the Sword of the Nine Hells surged from his fingertips, expanding inch by inch into a gray sword.

    This was Su Yi¡¯s first time using the Sword of the Nine Hells to do this.

    In the past, he couldn¡¯t have done it even if he wanted to, but this time was different. The Sword of the Nine Hells was acting like it had encountered its most hated enemy. It was unusually eager; there was no need for Su Yi to exert himself. He could wield the sword¡¯s power effortlessly!

    The distant illusory Buddha suddenly raised his right hand and pressed down on Su Yi from afar. ¡°Those who refuse to bow have no future!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Endless Buddhist light surged forth, transforming into a giant hand, as if he were intent on enveloping the entire stretch of stars within his palm. His hand burst with endless power.

    Su Yi snorted calmly and attacked, shing through the void with his sword held in front of him.

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    A massive impact rang out as Su Yi¡¯s sword bore a hole right through the giant hand, almost as if it were made of rotten wood.

    A momentter, Su Yi was already swinging his sword at the figure seated on the lotus tform.

    The illusory Buddha seemed endlessly tall and grand, and Su Yi seemed extraordinarily paltry and insignificant.

    But when he leaped through the air and swung his sword, his sh was like a beam of light cleaving through the ages, parting heaven and earth.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    The illusory seated Buddha pushed with his palms.

    The entire stretch of void copsed instantaneously. Countless streaks of nirvanic mes and Buddhist light condensed to form a swastika.

    The seal bore down, so terrifyingly strong that it frittered Su Yi¡¯s attack to nothingness.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Although Su Yi managed to dodge in time, the swastika¡¯s power brushed past him, sending him flying.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± The handsome young man cursed. He could tell at a nce that the Buddha of the Future¡¯s power was strange, and terrifying beyond imagination.

    ¡°Everything that happened here today was in ordance with this lofty one¡¯s divinations. There are only two possible endings for you: either I capture you alive, or you perish, and your Dao vanishes from this world forever,¡± said the illusory Buddha seated on the resplendent lotus tform. ¡°There is no third possibility. When a flower blooms, it is doomed to one day wither. Everything happens in ordance with cause and effect.¡±

    His grand voice boomed throughout the stars.

    Su Yi said with cold indifference, ¡°Karma? The future? Destiny? I can cut through them all!¡±

    <i>ng!</i>

    He didn¡¯t hesitate to circte the full extent of his cultivation base, transforming the power of reincarnation into a sword that madly absorbed the power of the Sword of the Nine Hells.

    ¡°You stubbornly refuse to see the light. You deserve death!¡± shouted the illusory Buddha.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The resplendent, dazzling swastika suddenly transformed into a Buddhist mountain and bore down on Su Yi.

    The mountain seemed endlessly tall and grand, and it shone with radiant light, making it seem as if there were nowhere to run and nowhere to hide.

    Su Yi was under unprecedented pressure.

    There really was no dodging or fleeing from this strike. It was terrifying beyond imagination, even stronger than the power Mi Zhen had borrowed from the Dipankara Buddha!

    Su Yi even felt as if he¡¯d sunk into the mud. His entire body felt suppressed, as if he were utterly helpless.

    His brow furrowed, and he no longer hesitated. This time, he held nothing back.

    This time, the power of reincarnation was on full disy, and his sh was full of the aura of the Sword of the Nine Hells. It was as if the entire stretch of stars had been plunged into the cycle of reincarnation.

    When this sh mmed into that Buddhist mountain...

    <i>Boom¡ª¡ª!</i>

    The entire stretch of space copsed, enveloped in a boundless white current of destructive power.

    The handsome young man¡¯s heart clenched.

    But when the smoke and radiance dispersed, he couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes in shock.

    That Buddhist mountain had disappeared. But that tall, upright figure stood there still, like a sword supporting the weight of the heavens.

    Eternal and unmovable!

    This was none other than Su Yi. His blue robes were in tatters, and blood poured from his skin. His hair was disheveled, and he was obviously badly injured, yet he hadn¡¯t perished beneath that strike!

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    The illusory Buddha seated on the lotus tform seemed stunned. ¡°You actually blocked it?¡±

    ¡°Surprises are variables, and if there are variables at y, why speak of karma and fate? So, that¡¯s all your so-called powers of divination amount to,¡± said Su Yi, a jeer tugging at his lips.

    ¡°Variables are hidden within the flow of cause and effect. No matter how many variables there are along the way, the ultimate conclusion does not change,¡± said that illusory Buddha.

    He suddenly rose, the lotus tform igniting beneath his feet. ¡°I control the Dharma of the Future, and I proved my Dao through mastery of karma. I¡¯ve long since ensured your inevitable defeat today!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    He sped his palms together, and endless divine light surged around him. Countless mes of the natural order swept outward like a windstorm, whooshing toward Su Yi.

    This strike was even more terrifying than the swastika had been!

    The handsome young man¡¯s expression shifted dramatically. He gnashed his teeth, took out an old-fashioned little tripod cauldron, and was just about to use it when he stiffened. Terrifying sword force was suppressing himpletely, inside and out!

    Even the little tripod cauldron was trembling violently.

    <i>This is... </i>The handsome young man¡¯s eyes widened.

    The windstorm manifested of the divine mes of the natural order was now under some kind of invisible restriction, frozen in ce. Countless bursts of me were locked in position.

    Time, the void, everything in this stretch of stars seemed to freeze, locked in absolute stillness.

    The Buddha atop the resplendent lotus tform was dumbstruck, as if he found this difficult to believe.

    He could see the mysterious Dao Sword floating above Su Yi¡¯s head. But before he could get a clear look at it, it shed at him from afar.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The mes of the natural order copsed.

    A long, perfectly straight rift appeared in the void, exploding the lotus tform at its far end. Even the illusory Buddha seated upon it was reduced to countless pieces!

    Only his voice remained, echoing through the surrounding space.

    ¡°It¡¯s... It¡¯s that sword again...¡± His voice was tinged with astonishment, unwillingness, dread, and fury.

    The surrounding stars suddenly seemed to boil over, thrown into turmoil and chaos.

    That Dao Sword had already disappeared without a trace.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was conflicted.

    At first, he¡¯d kept the Sword of the Nine Hells suppressed. He wanted to see if he couldbine the sword¡¯s aura with his personal strength to defeat the avatar of the so-called Buddha the Future.

    But in the end, he couldn¡¯t do it. Instead, the Sword of the Nine Hells took action, defeating this powerful foe with ease!

    ¡°Ultimately, the issue is that I¡¯m still too weak...¡± Su Yi rubbed his forehead.

    He wasn¡¯t exactly disappointed, nor was he frustrated.

    His cultivation base wasn¡¯t even remotelyparable to his sixth incarnation¡¯s, let alone to the gods¡¯. But just because he couldn¡¯t do it now didn¡¯t mean he wouldn¡¯t be able to do itter!

    It had been just a little over twenty years since he started cultivating in this lifetime, but he¡¯d already surpassed Su Xuanjun, the Temple Master, and Shen Mu.

    He¡¯d naturally surpass Wang Ye sooner orter, and his other past lives too!

    ......

    The stars gradually returned to stillness. The entire areay in ruin.

    The distant cultivators were still prostrating like pious worshippers. It was only after Maitreya, the Buddha of the Future, disappeared that they awakened from their daze, their hearts full of lingering terror.

    When they next looked at the distant Su Yi, their hearts churned. The Temple Master had actually single-handedly cut down five divine emissaries!

    His abilitiespletely overturned everyone¡¯s perception of reality. There was no need to even think to know that once word of this battle reached the stars beyond, it would cause an enormous uproar.

    ¡°How satisfying! That was magnificent, Uncle! That was enough to make even gods and Buddhas tremble!¡±

    That handsome young man walked over and said wistfully, ¡°s, this avatar of will won¡¯tst much longer. Otherwise, I¡¯d be sure to treat you to a drink as an expression of my respect!¡±

    Su Yi nced at this flippant youth and said, ¡°In that case, take this time before your avatar of will fully dissipates to tell me what the hell is going on here.¡±

    But the handsome young man shook his head. ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you, Uncle. Your nephew¡¯s origins aren¡¯t a secret, and you¡¯ll one day understand fully. That said, I can¡¯t divulge them now. Doing so would only provoke unnecessary trouble.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°So, you¡¯ve got a unique background?¡±

    The handsome young man let out a self-deprecatingugh. ¡°Nah, I¡¯m just basking in my father¡¯s light. And of course, I¡¯m only a junior in front of you.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t even tell me your name?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°Uh....¡± The young man hesitated. ¡°When I left, my seniors told me not to reveal anything at all. They said doing so would only cause you unnecessary trouble, and that it might influence your cultivation. But...¡±

    Here, he gnashed his teeth and said solemnly, ¡°Since you asked, how can I not tell you?¡±

    He took a deep breath, sped his fist, and solemnly inclined his head. ¡°Uncle, your nephew, Chen Pu, greets you!¡±

    <i>Chen Pu?</i>

    Su Yi racked his brains, but he couldn¡¯te up with anything. All he knew was that this Chen Pu person had to be one of his past lives¡¯ juniors.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to give the matter any further thought. He¡¯d find out sooner orter.

    Instead, he decided to ask about the chaos barrier covering the Dark and Gold Star Realm. ¡°Tell me, what exactly is going on here?¡±

 Chapter 1475 - The Welcoming Bell Rings

    <h4>Chapter 1475 - The Weing Bell Rings</h4>

    Chen Pu said, ¡°Uncle, all of this is connected to you.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Su Yi was stunned.

    ¡°Reincarnation has appeared, so the Dark and Gold must go into hiding,¡± said Chen Pu. ¡°Only then can we prevent our most powerful foes from destroying your path of reincarnation.

    ¡°Your nephew came here to resolve thistent threat for you.¡± Chen Pu gestured at the chaos barrier enveloping the Dark and Gold Star Realm. ¡°Those Laws of Chaos can obscure the Dark and Gold Star Realmpletely. Even if the bald donkeys of the past, present, and future join forces, they won¡¯t be able to divine any clues.

    ¡°Without the barrier, they¡¯d seize dominion over the Dark and Gold Star Realm. They¡¯d undoubtedly be able to discover some of the secrets of reincarnation in the Netherworld. That would let them plot against you on your road ahead, and that would mean grave dangers for you.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion. ¡°The Dark and Gold Star Realm has existed for a long, long time, so why hasn¡¯t anything like that happened by now?¡±

    Chen Pu¡¯s gaze shifted subtly. ¡°Uncle, reincarnation was forbidden by the gods long before you first underwent rebirth. The cycle of reincarnation doesn¡¯t exist in the world of men.¡±

    Su Yi finally understood.

    Years ago, Venerate Flooding Heavens told him that throughout the history of the Dark and Gold Star Realm, he and he alone had truly mastered reincarnation!

    ¡°Uncle, you... really don¡¯t remember?¡± Chen Pu asked suddenly.

    ¡°Remember what?¡±

    Chen Pu said softly, ¡°The chaotic Laws enveloping the Dark and Gold Star Realm... are actually your work. You left them there to prevent thesetent threats and make it harder for your enemies to plot against you as you reincarnated to cultivate anew.¡±

    ¡°That really happened?¡± Su YI asked in a daze.

    Chen Pu finally dared say with certainty that his uncle hadn¡¯t reawakened his memories yet, so he exined, ¡°Uncle, don''t worry about it. Later, once you¡¯ve transcended the River of Epochs, you¡¯ll understand it all.¡±

    He paused, then said, ¡°From this day forth, the Dark and Gold Star Realm will go deep into hiding, effectively disappearing. But you don¡¯t need to worry about never finding it again. Once you¡¯ve mastered the de of Samsara and adjudicated the gods, you¡¯ll be able to sense the chaos Laws and return to the Dark and Gold Star Realm....¡±

    As he spoke, Chen Pu¡¯s figure faded. It was on the verge of falling apart.

    ¡°What if I want to enter the Dark and Gold Star Realm now?¡± said Su Yi.

    Chen Pu shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s toote for that.¡±

    He looked at the distant Dark and Gold Star Realm. ¡°That power of the Laws is currently refining the Dark and the Dark and Gold Star Realm. It¡¯ll restrict anyone who tries to enter.

    ¡°I stopped those divine henchmen just now, but that was just because I was worried they¡¯d damage the power of the Laws and bring disaster to the Dark and Gold Star Realm. Had they really ventured further in, they would have been restricted too.

    ¡°But the life forms of the Dark and Gold Star Realm aren¡¯t affected. They can¡¯t even sense the change.¡±

    ¡°The only difference is that going forward... they won¡¯t be able to leave the Dark and Gold Star Realm.¡±

    Chen Pu was talking faster and faster.

    ¡°Uncle, in truth, there¡¯s no need for your nephew to exin. Once you¡¯ve regained your memories, you¡¯ll understand all of this. Due to the restrictions of the Laws and the natural order, the gods cannot enter this world. It¡¯s their dogs you really have to watch out for! Also, the chaos Laws will soon finish refining the Dark and Gold Star Realm. Before that happens, please.... Fuck, there¡¯s no time!¡±

    Finally, Chen Pu¡¯s avatar of will couldn¡¯t take it anymore. It disappeared into a rain of light.

    That old-fashioned tripod cauldron whooshed forth, gathered the rain of light, then shot off into space.

    From beginning to end, there was no time for Su Yi to say anything. He could only watch as that old-fashioned little tripod left with Chen Pu''s ¡°remains.¡±

    But at least Su Yi now had a rough understanding of the situation.

    ¡°''Reincarnation has appeared, so the Dark and Gold must go into hiding,''¡± thought Su Yi. ¡°No wonder this didn¡¯t happen when I first left for the stars.¡±

    Ultimately, all of this was connected to his grasp of reincarnation. It was connected to one of his past lives, too.

    Everything that Chen Pu person said proved that point.

    ¡°This is good too. Lingxue, Cha Jin, and the others will be able to continue their cultivation without fear of me implicating them.¡± Su Yi inwardly rxed.

    He¡¯d returned to resolve thistent threat. He was worried external foes would target his loved ones in the Dark and Gold Star Realm.

    Now, the Dark and Gold Star Realm had fully gone into hiding, freeing Su Yi from worry, just as Chen Pu had said!

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Su Yi walked up to the chaos barrier enshrouding the Dark and Gold Star Realm, then turned to face the cultivators gathered in the distance.

    ¡°All of you should leave,¡± said Su Yi.

    He didn¡¯t threaten them. He just sat cross-legged and started cultivating.

    The distant cultivators looked at each other, but in the end, all of them chose to leave. Who could fail to realize that they had no hope of entering the Dark and Gold Star Realm?

    Never mind that the Temple Master was watching over it. Even without him, their strength was nowhere near enough to break past that chaos barrier.

    Before long, the surrounding space was quiet and empty. Throughout this boundless stretch of stars, there was just Su Yi, seated cross-legged and entirely unmoving.

    Three dayster, the chaos barrier rumbled and boomed as if fully refined the Dark and Gold Star Realm. Su Yi rose and watched the chaos barrier rapidly shrink. Within just a few breaths of time, it was the size of a fist. Then, under his gaze, the chaos Laws condensed into a strange, sword-shaped talisman.

    Su Yi¡¯s heart shook. For some reason, it seemed somehow familiar. But when he tried to sense it in further detail, he learned nothing at all.

    A momentter, the sword-shaped talisman disappeared.

    The entire stretch of stars waspletely empty. There was no longer any trace of the Dark and Gold Star Realm.

    Su Yi stood there alone, familiar faces flitting through his mind. Wen Lingxue, Cha Jin, Ning Sihua, A¡¯Cang...

    ¡°I¡¯lle back to find you,¡± Su Yi whispered.

    He sank into a brief silence, then turned to leave.

    ......

    Half a monthter, Su Yi and Qing Tang returned to Universal Emptiness Temple.

    ¡°Bro, have a look at all these treasures!¡± The Antique Dealer rushed up delightedy and passed Su Yi an immortal-grade bag of holding.

    When Su Yi opened it up, he saw a veritable mountain of treasure inside!

    Rather, there were several mountains. Divine materials, pills, magic treasures and such were all divided into glittering piles flowing with treasure light. It was a sight to behold

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. That wasn¡¯t just an enormous quantity of treasure. No, all of them were rare and precious!

    Eighty percent were Transcendent-level treasures. Only about twenty percent were at the immortal level, but still, their value was inestimable!

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought those ancient factions would be so rich,¡± the Antique Dealer said with delight.

    Before long, Su Yi learned that over the past half month, after the ancient factions lowered their heads, they obediently offered up their treasuries and vowed submission to Su Yi!

    The bag of holding the Antique Dealer gave Su Yi contained all of their offerings.

    ¡°They really went all out,¡± said Su Yi.

    The Antique Dealer smiled. ¡°Treasures are ultimately external items. A golden age is imminent, but they cannot continue their cultivation without first breaking their curses. Anyone with a functioning brain would know what they ought to do.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. That was indeed the case. The Path of Transcendence had re-entered the world, and the Laws of the Immortal Dao were recovering. It wouldn¡¯t be long before even the long-vanished Domain Boundary Battlefield reappeared.

    To the world¡¯s cultivators, this was indeed a golden age!

    And the revenants were thus desperate to break their curses as soon as possible. No matter how unwilling they were, they had no choice but to submit and ask for his aid.

    Su Yi selected the treasures he needed from the bag of holding, then returned the rest to the Antique Dealer. ¡°Divide these among the others.¡±

    ......

    From that day forth, Su Yipletely rxed. When he wasn¡¯t cultivating in seclusion, he was drinking or discussing the Dao with his friends.

    During this time, experts of the ancient factions that had submitted to him visited and received his help breaking their curses.

    But he did nothing else.

    In stark contrast, the wind and clouds were rising outside. A golden age was imminent. This was a rare opportunity for any cultivator, a chance to prove their Daos.

    Especially for those World Kings long trapped in the Cosmic Enlightenment Realm. This was their chance to step onto the Path of Transcendence!

    There were even a few particrly powerful experts whosetent potential burst forth after stepping onto the Path of Transcendence. They¡¯d advanced rapidly, going from Nascent Divinity to Dao Integration already!

    The world was changing, and this had a deep impact on the star realms¡¯ bnce of power.

    But none of this had anything to do with Su Yi.

    In truth, even if the world¡¯s changes had given rise to endless Transcendents, none of them would have dared make trouble for Su Yi.

    Out amongst the stars, Su Yi was a sovereign-like existence. He¡¯d in immortals in the Human Realm, and he¡¯d even killed divine emissaries. Who¡¯d dare provoke someone as terrifying as that?

    A monthter.

    Su Yi¡¯s cultivation reached the pinnacle of the Manifesting Mortality Realm. One more step, and he¡¯d break into Manifesting Truth!

    But Su Yi wasn¡¯t in a rush to break through.

    He nned to enter the Domain Boundary Battlefield and acquire good fortune only Nascent Divinity Transcendents were qualified topete for, then break through!

    In the time that followed, Su Yi focused on tempering his Laws of the Grand Dao and the Sword of the Human Realm.

    Time slipped by. Soon, another month had passed.

    Late that night, while Su Yi was in seclusion tempering his Laws of the Grand Dao, a sudden ringing disrupted his focus.

    It was like the sound of the Dao emanating from beyond the night heavens, reverberating throughout his surroundings!

    Daoist Master Red Cloud¡¯s voice emanated from beyond the door to his room. ¡°After tens of thousands of years, the Weing Bell has rung once more. That means that the Domain Boundary Battlefield will re-enter this world tonight!¡±

 Chapter 1476 - The Domain Boundary Battlefield

    <h4>Chapter 1476 - The Domain Boundary Battlefield</h4>

    Beneath the dense curtain of the night, the sound of the Dao reverberated throughout the distant dome of heaven.

    Within Universal Emptiness Temple¡¯s courtyard, Su Yi, Daoist Master Red Cloud, the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha, and Sword Immortal Qingshi all looked at the same ce.

    There, they saw the chaotic powers of the Laws intertwining, gradually outlining an ethereal gateway.

    ¡°That¡¯s the entrance to the Domain Boundary Battlefield!¡± Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha said excitedly. ¡°In ancient times, once every thousand years, the Bell of Weing Bell rang throughout the stars, and the entrance to the Domain Boundary Battlefield appeared!¡±

    The Domain Boundary Battlefield was a mysterious ce that existed between the Human and Immortal Realms.

    And in the Domain Boundary Battlefield, it was the Road of Weing that drew the most attention.

    If the Cloud Soaring Transcendents of the Human Realm wanted to rise to the Immortal Realm, they had to take the Road of Weing to get there.

    ¡°It¡¯s finally appeared...¡± Sword Immortal Qingshi let out a long sigh tinged with satisfaction, eagerness, and longing.

    Long ago, when the End of the Dharma swept across the Human Realm, severing its Path of Transcendence, the Domain Boundary Battlefield disappeared.

    The Human and Immortal Realms had been separate ever since.

    But now, it wasn¡¯t just the Path of Transcendence that had reappeared. Even the door to the Domain Boundary Battlefield had reappeared beneath the night sky. Who wouldn¡¯t have been excited?

    ¡°The Domain Boundary Battlefield is no otherworldly paradise. Reaching the Road of Weing requires oveing numerous perils and fiercepetition. Less than one in a hundred make it to the Immortal Realm alive in the end,¡± Daoist Master Red Cloud said softly.

    Everyone instantly calmed down considerably. Indeed, the Domain Boundary Battlefield was also sometimes called the Blood-Red Purgatory!

    It wasn¡¯t just Transcendents of the Eastern Profound Star Domain that could enter the Domain Boundary Battlefield. Transcendents from the other three great star domains could enter too.

    The other three great star domains were the Southern me Star Domain, the Northern Abyss Star Domain, and the Western Chill Star Domain!

    None of them were any weaker than the Eastern Profound Star Domain. Each epassed numerous star realms and countless worlds and nes both big and small.

    Long ago, every time the Domain Boundary Battlefield reopened, Transcendents of the Four Great Star Domains would undergo the bloodiest, most brutal ofpetitions.

    Every time, the Northern Abyss Star Domain came out on top. Their ranks included the most numerous ascendants to the Immortal Realm, and their aplishments were the most dazzling, cing them in a solid first ce.

    The Western Chill Star Domain was next.

    The Southern me Star Domain and Eastern Profound Star Domain had always been at the bottom. Sometimes, the Eastern Profound Star Domain came inst ce. Sometimes, it was the Southern me Star Domain.

    ¡°If we could travel with Fellow Daoist Su, what need would we have to fearpetition with the Transcendents of the other three star domains?¡± Sword Immortal Qingshi said ruefully.

    The rules of the Domain Boundary Battlefield were quite unusual. Only experts of the Three Realms of the Path of Transcendence could enter.

    But immediately upon passing through the door, experts of the Nascent Divinity, Dao Integration, and Cloud Soaring Realms were sent to separate battlegrounds.

    Simply put, Nascent Divinity experts went to the Third Battleground, Dao Integration experts went to the Second Battleground, and Cloud Soaring experts went to the First Battleground.

    Notably, the Road of Weing was located in the First Battleground.

    These rules meant that Cloud Soaring Transcendents like Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha couldn¡¯t travel with Su Yi.

    Su Yiughed. ¡°I¡¯ll head to the First Battleground sooner orter.¡±

    In the Third Battleground, so long as you survived the fighting, you had an opportunity to enter the Second Battleground.

    Simrly, those in the Second Battleground had an opportunity to enter the First Battleground.

    The Universal Emptiness Sword Buddhaughed. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, with your strength, never mind reaching the First Battleground, you could even break precedent and reach the Road of Weing."

    This statement immediately won everyone¡¯s unanimous agreement.

    In the Domain Boundary Battlefield, even if your cultivation had yet to reach the Cloud Soaring Realm, anyone capable of fighting their way into the First Battleground had an opportunity to enter the Immortal Realm!

    However, this opportunity was all but impossible to grasp. You didn¡¯t just have to ovee the most brutal ofpetitions. You had to ovee numerous trials and avoid washing out.

    In practice, those who actually made it to the Immortal Realm were all top experts of the Cloud Soaring Realm!

    But of course, the way Su Yi¡¯spanions saw it, a trial like this would be no trouble for Su Yi.

    Daoist Master Red Cloud said, ¡°Now that the Domain Boundary Battlefield has reappeared after countless years, I¡¯m most interested about which province¡¯s Immortal Lord Faction is serving as Emissaries of Weing.¡±

    The Central Immortal Court had always appointed ushers to wait at the far end of the Road to the Immortal Realm. Ordinarily speaking, these Emissaries of Weing were from the Immortal Lord factions under the Central Immortal Court.

    This was an agreement put in ce a long, long time ago.

    But the Domain Boundary Battlefield had been gone for a long, long time. Furthermore, catastrophe had befallen the Immortal Realm. No one here knew what had be of it since.

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely different from before,¡± said Su Yi. He¡¯d just thought of something.

    Back in the Epoch of Demonism, he received Qi Nie¡¯s message talisman and made contact with the Blood Firmament Immortal Sovereign¡¯s eldest disciple from across worlds.

    During their conversation, Su Yi learned that the order of the Immortal Realm had copsed, and everything was in turmoil. The Central Immortal Court had long since vanished.

    Qi Nie and his Church of the Pure One were nning to re-establish it.

    If even the Central Immortal Court had fallen, there was no way they could appoint any Immortal Lord-level faction to serve as ushers.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what faction they¡¯re from. To us, they¡¯re no more than guides. No need for undue concern,¡± said Su Yi. He looked at Daoist Master Red Cloud. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll need to wait a while longer if you wish to return to the Immortal Realm.¡±

    Daoist Master Red Cloud was an immortal. She couldn¡¯t enter the Domain Boundary Battlefield.

    She could only wait until the Laws of the Immortal Dao fully recovered in the Human Realm. Only then would she have an opportunity to shatter space and return to the Immortal Realm.

    ¡°I¡¯ve done some calctions, and at the rate the aura of the Immortal Dao is recovering, I¡¯ll be able to return to the Immortal Realm within a year,¡± said Daoist Master Red Cloud. ¡°When the timees, you¡¯ll most likely already be in Immortal Realm, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    The Domain Boundary Battlefield only appeared once every thousand years. Itsted a year before disappearing.

    Su Yi thought for a moment. ¡°When you return to the Immortal Realm, do me a favor.¡±

    Daoist Master Red Cloud didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°Please speak directly, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    ¡°Please go to the Little Spirit Province¡¯s Bluewater Grotto and check if the Kunwu Divine Tree nted there is still around,¡± said Su Yi. As he spoke, he took out a jade slip and carved a secret diagram with his divine sense.

    He then passed it to her and said, ¡°If that tree is still there, toss this jade slip to its second highest branch.¡±

    He¡¯d agreed to send for Wu Meng, Mu Jing, and his other subordinates in the Epoch of Demonism after he¡¯d stabilized himself in the Immortal Realm.

    The Kunwu Divine Tree in the Little Spirit Province¡¯s Bluewater Grotto had gained sentience and started cultivating a long, long time ago. Its spirit called himself Immortal Kunwu, and he was once one of Wang Ye¡¯s subordinates in the Immortal Realm!

    Immortal Kunwu most excelled at spatial arts, and he could shuttle freely between different realms. If the old-timer was still alive, Su Yi could send him to the Epoch of Demonism to fetch Wu Meng and the others.

    Daoist Master Red Cloud epted the jade slip and nodded. ¡°Got it.¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask why?¡±

    Daoist Master Red Cloud shook her head. ¡°No need for that.¡±

    Su Yi froze, briefly stunned, then took a deep look at Daoist Master Red Cloud. ¡°Once I¡¯ve arrived in the Immortal Realm, I¡¯ll naturally visit the White Reed Province. I hope you and I can meet again there.¡±

    Daoist Master Red Cloud was instantly surprised.

    The White Reed Province! That was the territory of her n, the Southern Profound Ning Family!

    Daoist Master Red Cloud said, ¡°If my n retains its territories, I¡¯ll be sure to wee you there.¡±

    The catastrophe of the Age of Fallen Immortals had affected the entire Immortal Realm. Her n had been severely impacted too, leaving them no choice but to flee for their lives.

    Countless years had passed since then. She dared not say with certainty that her nsmen were still alive.

    As they conversed, the continuous ringing of the Bell of Weing Bell gradually faded.

    In contrast, the portal to the Domain Boundary Battlefield condensed. Hovering beneath the dome of heaven, it seemed iparably mysterious.

    Most wondrous of all was that the portal to the Domain Boundary Battlefield was visible throughout each and every star realm!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you can use your divine sense to capture the doorway¡¯s aura. Then, you can condense an identity marker and enter the Domain Boundary Battlefield,¡± said Daoist Master Red Cloud.

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head, calmed his heart, and focused.

    His divine sense instantly captured the power of the Laws emanating from the portal. Their power had already fused into heaven and earth, but only Transcendents could sense it.

    Su Yi exerted his will, and a rain of light fell from the heavens, condensed into a fist-sized identity marker, andnded in his palm.

    The identity marker was manifested of the Laws and condensed from Su Yi¡¯s divine sense. It was marked with Su Yi¡¯s unique aura, and it would record Su Yi¡¯s aplishments in the Domain Boundary Battlefield.

    When he reached the Road to the Immortal Realm, his umted merit would earn him an opportunity to proceed to the Immortal Realm.

    Everyone who entered the Domain Boundary Battlefield received such an identity marker.

 Chapter 1477 - Elites Take the Stage

    <h4>Chapter 1477 - Elites Take the Stage</h4>

    ¡°Master, are you really going to leave just like that?¡± Qing Tang couldn¡¯t help but ask, her beautiful face full of reluctance.

    After they parted ways, who knew how long it would be before they saw each other again?

    ¡°Rest assured. A year from now, the imprable barrier between the Human and Immortal Realms will disappear. Once I¡¯ve established myself in the Immortal Realm, I¡¯ll naturallye for you all.¡± Su Yi smiled and tousled Qing Tang¡¯s hair.

    At present, only Transcendents could enter the Domain Boundary Battlefield and take the Road of Weing.

    But that would soon change.

    With Su Yi¡¯s methods, it wouldn¡¯t matter how high or low his friends¡¯ cultivation bases were. There¡¯d be no need for them to pass through the Domain Boundary Battlefield; he could guide them directly into the Immortal Realm!

    ¡°Bro, I sure am reluctant to see you leave,¡± said the Antique Dealer, his expression lonely and bleak.

    But Illuminating Emptinessughed derisively, revealing the Antique Dealer¡¯s true thoughts without the slightest politeness. ¡°You¡¯re just worried that no one will serve as your pir of support after he¡¯s gone!¡±

    The Antique Dealer¡¯s expression froze in ce. He snapped, ¡°With the heavens as my witness, I swear that I¡¯m not that kind of unscrupulous profiteer!¡±

    Daoist Master Red Cloud said calmly, ¡°Rx. I won¡¯t be leaving for another year. If anyone bullies you in the meantime, you cane looking for me.¡±

    The Antique Dealer instantly lit up. ¡°Thank you so much, Senior! With you here, I can rest assured.¡±

    Illuminating Emptinessughed. ¡°See? You changed your tunepletely the moment you found a new backer!¡±

    The others couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, and the sorrow of separation faded.

    ¡°Young Master, take care!¡± Old Cripple Wei gave Su Yi a jug of wine and grinned. ¡°You needn¡¯t fear loneliness on the road ahead, for who beneath the heavens doesn¡¯t know you?¡±

    Su Yi epted and rained the jug of wine, then said to Wei Shan, ¡°Take good care of your foster father while I¡¯m away.¡±

    Wei Shan nodded solemnly.

    ¡°Wan¡¯er, work hard on your cultivation,¡± Su Yi said to Qing Wan.

    ¡°Mm!¡± Qing Wan nodded firmly.

    Before long, Sword Immortal Qingshi, the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha, and the others condensed their identity tokens too.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Yi waved, then stepped into the air.

    He¡¯d always been free and easy during partings. It wasn¡¯t that he was heartless, but that this separation wouldn¡¯tst forever. There was no need for undue grief.

    Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha set off immediately after.

    The crowd watched them soar into the air, waves of emotion rocking their hearts.

    ¡°Here in the Human Realm, my bro the Temple Master is an unrivaled existence. Indeed, his sword points at the three thousand worlds of the stars, suppressing foes both past and present,¡± murmured the Antique Dealer.

    It was true. Here in the Human Realm, there had never been anyone capable of contending with Su Yi¡¯s strength!

    Meanwhile, beneath the same night sky.

    The entrance to the Domain Boundary Battlefield had appeared throughout the star realms. Everyone who¡¯d stepped into the Path of Transcendence was ovee with excitement, and they raced toward the entrance as if afraid others would get there first.

    All at once, a rain of beams of colorful lights illuminated the night sky.

    Even the Transcendent revenants of ancient orthodoxies rushed to participate!

    ......

    The Primordial Unity Daoist Sect.

    ¡°The time hase,¡± said A¡¯Cai, the Undying Spirit Venerate. She soared into the night sky swathed in a rain of colorful light.

    Her true body was an immortal silkworm born of chaos, and she controlled the extremely rare Undying Dao Intent.

    The Domain Boundary Battlefield contained a grand stroke of fortune enough to let her undergo aplete and utter metamorphosis.

    She¡¯d been waiting for this day for far, far too long....

    ¡°I imagine Fellow Daoist Su has already gone to the Domain Boundary Battlefield,¡± she whispered to herself.

    ......

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A woman in coarse gray robes and a ponytail walked amidst the waves of the surging River of Spacetime. Her face was obscured beneath a bronze mask.

    She carried a long spear, and she was extraordinarily quick. No matter how the river water assailed her, it couldn¡¯t damage her in the slightest.

    <i>The cultivations of bygone epochs have declined. It¡¯s only in the present day that I can remedy my Dao of the Spear, and my opportunity lies in the rapidly changing Immortal Realm. I have to enter it as soon as possible. No matter what, I have to seize a divine me, prove my Dao, and acquire a divine Dao Fruit. Only then can I repair my Grand Dao and achieve a perfect breakthrough!</i>

    <i>When the timees... Hmph! What will gods and Buddhas amount to?</i>

    As the spearwoman pondered, she shot forward, passing the surging current of spacetime to enter the stars.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The power of the Laws surged as if provoked, then descended upon the spearwoman.

    But it was as if she had precognition. She abruptly withdrew her aura, continuously suppressing her cultivation base. Finally, when she suppressed her cultivation all the way down to the Cloud Soaring Realm, the power of the Laws disappeared without a trace.

    <i>Three years have passed, and these stars really have changed. The Path of Transcendence has reappeared, but that¡¯s not all. The Laws even contain traces of the Immortal Dao. It seems my initial guess was right on the mark. Only the cultivation civilizations of the present day can give rise to such variables!</i>

    <i>And in the Immortal Realm, the gods have long since destroyed the natural order. Its countless years of stillness have actually resulted in an unprecedented transformation!</i>

    <i>Hah. The gods wanted to throw a stone only to end up dropping it on their own feet. Going forward, the Immortal Realm¡¯s changes will bepletely outside of their control!</i>

    The spearwoman stretched, then gazed into the distance.

    There, she saw a portal to the Domain Boundary Battlefield!

    <i>I just wonder how that kid who mastered reincarnation is doing. Only three years have passed. Has he stepped onto the Path of Transcendence yet?</i>

    The image of an extraordinary and detached young man in blue rose unbidden to her mind.

    A momentter, she couldn¡¯t help but recall scenes of how she¡¯d lost to him with an evenly matched cultivation base. Irrepressible shame and indignation arose within her head.

    She hadn¡¯t just lost. No, that guy had grappled with her, and their bodies had intertwined into utterly shameful, awkward positions.

    The spearwoman gnashed her teeth. ¡°If I run into him again, I¡¯ll crack his skull open!¡±

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    The spearwoman shot ahead and disappeared through the entrance to the Domain Boundary Battlefield.

    ......

    The Southern Fire Star Domain.

    Atop an enormous mountain of ice and snow.

    ¡°Young Leader, the hopes of every cultivator beneath these heavens rests on your shoulders in this expedition to the Domain Boundary Battlefield. This old man is certain that you¡¯ll rise to the top of the ranks and suppress thepetition!¡± an old man said with augh.

    A tall, upright figure in in white robes stood at the edge of a snowy cliff. He was as elegant as a dragon or phoenix, with an unrivaled bearing.

    ¡°Suppress thepetition?¡± The elegant young man shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not what I want. What I want is... an opponent who can defeat me!¡±

    As he said thatst sentence, his eyes zed with startling divine radiance, as if tens of thousands of stars were surging in the depths of his gaze.

    Ren Changqing!

    He was the greatest Transcendent of the Southern me Star Domain, as well as its greatest saber cultivator. To date, he was undefeated!

    He¡¯d earned numerous dazzling titles and des over the years, but he¡¯d never taken them to heart.

    All he wanted was an opponent who could trulypete with him!

    s, despite searching far and wide for the past eight hundred years, he¡¯d never once encountered anyone capable of that.

    This was what they meant when they said it was lonely at the top.

    But now, the Domain Boundary Battlefield had finally reopened. Ren Changqing saw new hope of encountering worthy rivals!

    ......

    The Western Chill Star Domain.

    A sacred purend.

    ¡°Countless years have passed, but the Domain Boundary Battlefield has finally reappeared...¡± Qin Suxin murmured.

    Her skin was as smooth as jade, and her beauty was unparalleled. Her ck hair was casually tied up, and her entire body was shrouded in faint white mist, making her seem all the more extraordinary.

    An old woman approached and said softly, ¡°Young Leader, the nine greatest factions of the Western Chill Star Domain have already agreed to have their Cloud Soaring experts follow your orders after entering the Domain Boundary Battlefield.¡±

    Qin Suxin subtly inclined her head. ¡°So long as they do as they¡¯re told, I wouldn¡¯t mind granting them my protection.¡±

    The old woman smiled. ¡°Rest assured, Young Leader. An opportunity to work alongside you is a dreame true. None of them will dare defy your will.¡±

    In the Western Chill Star Domain, Qin Suxin was an incontrovertible legend!

    Even in the Nascent Divinity Realm, she was unrivaled on the Path of Transcendence. Even long-established experts could only lower their heads before her.

    Now that she¡¯d stepped into the Cloud Soaring Realm, her strength had reached unfathomable heights.

    Numerous old-timers were certain that, if not for the Domain Boundary Battlefield¡¯s long disappearance, someone of Qin Suxin¡¯s aptitude would have long since proven her Dao, be an immortal, and dazzled the Immortal Realm!

    There were even rumors that Qin Suxin¡¯s strength and foundations in the Cloud Soaring Realm were enough to contend with Universe Realm Immortals!

    ......

    The Northern Abyss Star Domain.

    ¡°Long ago, when the Domain Boundary Battlefield opened, our real opponents were never the experts of the other three star domains,¡± said a thin young man in Daoist robes. He gazed at the starry sky and said, ¡°It¡¯ll be that way this time too.¡±

    He had a simple, pure quality about him. His gaze was clear and peaceable, and his entire body emanated a tranquil charm.

    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, Senior Apprentice Brother,¡±ughed the graceful beauty in colorful clothes. ¡°Our real opponents are our longstanding enemies in the Northern Abyss Star Domain. But of course, as strong as they are, you¡¯re absolutely more terrifying than any of them!¡±

    She spoke with absolute confidence.

    The young man in Daoist robes shook his head and refrained frommenting.

    Instead, he said, ¡°Suppressing my cultivation for so long has taught me something. Bing truly invincible in the Cloud Soaring Realm isn¡¯t apetition of foundations, talent, cultivation, treasures, divine abilities, orbat experience.¡±

    ¡°What is it, then?¡± the colorfully dressed woman asked curiously.

    ¡°Willpower, spirit, wisdom, and your mentality,¡± said the young man in Daoist robes. ¡°Of them, your mentality is the most important.¡±

    The colorfully dressed woman was stunned.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand? Here, I¡¯ll give you an analogy. I¡¯m actually not all that interested inpeting against others of the same cultivation. That¡¯s dull,¡± the young man in Daoist robes said calmly. ¡°What I¡¯m most eager to do is find an immortal, knock him to the ground, and ask... how the fist of this cultivator of the Human Realm feels.¡±

    The woman was inwardly startled, and she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°The ancestor was right. Senior Apprentice Brother, your daring is truly far beyond other Cloud Soaring Transcendents!¡±

    The young man in Daoist robes shook his head. ¡°This isn¡¯t daring, nor is it self-conceit. When your strength and mentality reach my level, you¡¯ll naturally want to do the same. You ought to see this as perfectly normal.¡±

    He was neither conceited nor rash, and he seemed as tranquil as water.

    The colorfully dressed womanughed. ¡°But that only makes it even more obvious how incredible you are, Senior Apprentice Brother.¡±

    His Daoist Title was ¡°Yu Chen,¡± or ¡°Transcending Dust.¡±

    Here in the Northern Abyss Star Domain, his aplishments were legendary!

    ......

    <i>Weng!</i>

    A strange spacetime rumbling reverberated outward. The scenery twisted like a distorted belt of light, mottled and colorful. Strange visions shed by.

    All of this happened in the snap of the fingers. It was as if the stars shifted positions. Su Yi¡¯s entire body felt light as he broke free of the power of time and space and arrived in a boundless stretch of heaven and earth.

    Su Yi examined his surroundings.

    Beneath the distant dome of heaven, mountains rose and fell. It was a primevalndscape, as if he¡¯d arrived in the world shortly after the first parting of chaos.

    The clouds, the earth, the mountains and rivers¡ªeverything was swathed in misty immortal qi.

    Even the perfectly ordinary vegetation glowed with vibrant life force and abundant spirituality far beyond the outside world.

    ¡°This is the Third Battleground where Nascent Divinity Transcendents duke it out? I hope the good fortune here won¡¯t disappoint me,¡± Su Yi said with a hint of eagerness.

    He¡¯d suppressed his cultivation base all this time in hopes of acquiring the Third Battleground¡¯s unique good fortune, an opportunity reserved for Nascent Divinity Transcendents!

 Chapter 1478 - I Just Happened to Be Passing By

    <h4>Chapter 1478 - I Just Happened to Be Passing By</h4>

    There was good fortune scattered across the Domain Boundary Battlefield.

    It included immortal medicines, divine materials, and Grand Dao Divine Crystals born of the Laws. These were rare and precious for any Transcendent, good fortune that could only be happened upon by chance.

    But the good fortune Su Yi had his sights on was special. Rather, it was unique to the Third Battleground.

    It was found in a ce shrouded in tribtion lightning year-round, Azure Dragon Ridge.

    A long, long time ago, whenever the Domain Boundary Battlefield appeared, Nascent Divinity Transcendents of all four star domains were sure to fight over it!

    This was because Azure Dragon Ridge hid the greatest good fortune of the Third Battleground¡ªNascent Divinity Source!

    This was an extremely pure power of the Grand Dao born of the Laws of the Third Battleground.

    Absorbing Nascent Divinity Source as they cultivated could thoroughly transform a Nascent Divinity Transcendent¡¯s cultivation base. It was akin to a rebirth!

    This type of good fortune simply didn¡¯t exist in the Human Realm.

    Even in the forty-nine provinces of the Immortal Realm, this was a first-rate stroke of Transcendent-level good fortune!

    Su Yi¡¯s goal was to use Nascent Divinity Source to cultivate.

    Based on Wang Ye¡¯s experiences, he understood that the Nascent Divinity Source of the Third Battleground was truly extraordinary. It wouldn¡¯t just let his cultivation elerate rapidly. It would even qualitatively transform his powers of the Grand Dao!

    That¡¯s what Su Yi attached the most importance to.

    This was why Su Yi had suppressed his cultivation all this time. Otherwise, with his foundations, he could have broken through a long time ago.

    <i>Whoosh~</i>

    As Su Yi pondered, the distant space suddenly rippled, and a figure appeared out of nowhere.

    It was a thin old man in yellow robes.

    He was iparably alert, and as soon as he appeared, he took out all manner of treasures to defend himself on all sides. Meanwhile, he scanned his surroundings.

    When he saw Su Yi standing several hundred feet away, he stiffened, and practically flung the Daoist seal in his hand.

    But when he saw Su Yi¡¯s face clearly, his face lit up with delight. ¡°Your Excellency the Temple Master!!¡±

    Su Yi asked tentatively, ¡°You¡¯re... from the Red City Daoist Sect?¡±

    The old man nodded repeatedly in delight. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought you¡¯d remember this old man, Your Excellency!¡±

    His name was Zhao Liancheng, and he was an elder of the Red City Daoist Sect. Back then, Su Yi had helped him break his curse.

    As he spoke, he hurriedly gathered his treasures, lowered his head, and offered them to Su Yi. His expression was full of utter awe and excitement.

    ¡°No need for that,¡± said Su Yi, taking a sip from a jug of wine.

    Zhao Liancheng approached, then smiled. ¡°Your Excellency, with your abilities, the Third Battleground poses no threat at all; it might as well not even be here. You¡¯ll be able to break into even the First Battleground with ease!¡±

    Su Yi subtly shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s always someone stronger out there. I¡¯d actually love it if I ran into some worthwhile opponents.¡±

    Zhao Liancheng thought for a moment, then said seriously, ¡°Your Excellency the Temple Master, if you¡¯ll forgive my rudeness, I¡¯m afraid... your hopes are not meant to be! This old man has racked his brains, but I can¡¯t think of anyone on the Path of Transcendence who¡¯s a match for you.¡±

    Su Yi was almost impressed. <i>So, you can tter people like this too? He¡¯s a master!</i>

    Out loud, he said, ¡°I¡¯m nning to go to Azure Dragon Ridge. If you want, you cane with me.¡±

    Zhao Liancheng¡¯s eyes lit up. He naturally knew how fortunate an opportunity to travel alongside Su Yi was.

    But in the end, he shook his head. ¡°This old man knows his ce. Azure Dragon Ridge is perilous and unpredictable. I might well be able to bask in your glory and acquire some good fortune, but that won¡¯t do in the long term.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find this confusing. He¡¯d made the offer thoughtlessly, but Zhao Liancheng¡¯s response piqued his curiosity. ¡°Then what do you n to do in the Domain Boundary Battlefield?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of mockery, so I¡¯ll tell you the truth,¡± said Zhao Liancheng. ¡°Mypanions and I agreed to find a ce to hide and focus on our cultivations. If we find good fortune, all the better, but if we don¡¯t, we won¡¯t force it. We aren¡¯t after anything except survival!

    ¡°That aside, we n to grasp the situation here and try for more opportunities when the Domain Boundary Battlefield reopens a thousand years from now."

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but nod. Zhao Liancheng¡¯s n was the most conservative approach. Most Nascent Divinities would probably choose simrly.

    After all, although the Domain Boundary Battlefield was full of opportunities, it was also full of endless danger. That was why they called it a blood-soaked purgatory!

    Zhao Liancheng let out a self-deprecatingugh. ¡°At the end of the day, people like us have never dared dream of grand fortune. It¡¯s not for us to enjoy. Also, we... are indeed afraid to die.¡±

    He let out a deep sigh. ¡°Here in the Domain Boundary Battlefield, everyone is prey, and everyone is a predator. That¡¯s the cruelest part of it all.¡±

    Every expert who entered the Domain Boundary Battlefield carried an identity marker. It was only by continuously umting ¡°merit¡± that they could earn an opportunity to enter the Immortal Realm.

    And merit could only be acquired by killing thepetition!

    Historically, the Transcendents of the four different star domains formed four major camps. They saw each other as prey and attacked, causing endless bloodshed and strife.

    There were also struggles for good fortune. These too were often lethal.

    This was why the Domain Boundary Battlefield was often referred to as a blood-soaked purgatory.

    This didn¡¯t affect Su Yi much, but he knew that if someone like Zhao Liancheng wanted to survive the Domain Boundary Battlefield, he¡¯d have to give it everything he had!

    After all, the battlefieldsted a year. Even if Zhao Liancheng and the others hid themselves, it was highly likely that expert hunters woulde looking for them.

    ¡°Actually, this old man has an unrealistic desire. It would be wonderful if you could y all the experts of the other three star domains,¡± Zhao Lianchengughed.

    He was, of course, joking.

    But Su Yi solemnly corrected him. ¡°Even if I slew everyst expert of the other three star domains, it wouldn¡¯t change your situation.¡±

    Zhao Liancheng was briefly stunned, but then, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case. We of the Eastern Profound Star Domain would surely just turn on each other over merit and good fortune.¡±

    This was human nature!

    Even in the face of the threat of experts of other star domains, the experts of the Eastern Profound Star Domain weren¡¯t unified. In-fighting was inevitable!

    It was for this reason that Su Yi never had any intentions of bing their messiah.

    He was here with just two goals: obtaining good fortune and entering the Immortal Realm!

    Suddenly, the sound of hurried flight emanated from beneath the distant dome of heaven.

    ¡°Quick, over there!"

    ¡°What kind of good fortune is it?¡±

    ¡°Not sure. It could be good fortune, but it could also be prey. Let¡¯s meet back up with Senior Apprentice Brother first.¡±

    Three radiant figures tore through the air above them, two men and one woman. When they passed, the leader, a young man in jade robes, eximed, ¡°There¡¯s two more people here!¡±

    The white-haired old man to his side gazed down at Su Yi and Zhao Liancheng, his eyes glinting with cold murderous intent. ¡°So, it¡¯s prey from the Eastern Profound Star Domain!¡±

    When Zhao Liancheng saw this, he wasn''t just not scared. No, his expression was tinged with pity. <i>These three from the Western Chill Star Domain dare view the Temple Master as prey? They¡¯repletely sick of living!</i>

    Meanwhile, Su Yi¡¯s identity token produced a strange fluctuation, instantly informing him that these three were from the Western Chill Star Domain.

    Everyone in the Domain Boundary Battlefield could use their identity tokens to learn which star domain other cultivators hailed from.

    Against all expectations, their thirdpanion, a woman in green, said hurriedly, ¡°Two prey animals, that¡¯s all. They don¡¯t matter in the slightest. We have to hurry and convene with the others!¡±

    ¡°That works too,¡± said the young man in jade-colored robes.

    ¡°Very well. Let that prey go for now!¡±

    The white-haired elder was obviously unwilling. His icy gaze swept across Su Yi and Zhao Liancheng.

    With that, the three of them soared through the air. Before long, they¡¯d vanishedpletely.

    ¡°Hmph. Three scoundrels, that¡¯s all. They have no idea how close they just came to death,¡± Zhao Liancheng said with a coldugh.

    Su Yi, however, was thoughtful. ¡°It seems that here in the Third Battleground, most experts choose to form groups, regardless of their star domain of origin.¡±

    Zhao Liancheng was instantly solemn. ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case, and that¡¯s what makes things so troublesome.¡±

    When most cultivators formed grounds, that meant that those without allies were in peril!

    Of course, that didn¡¯t include Su Yi.

    As soon as this urred to him, Zhao Liancheng pulled a bronze disc from his sleeves. It was buzzing and shaking.

    Zhao Liancheng sensed it briefly, and his expression shifted abruptly. ¡°This is bad! Mypanions have been surrounded!¡±

    Su Yi was stunned. <i>The Domain Boundary Battlefield has only just opened, but they¡¯re already surrounded?</i>

    ¡°Your Excellency the Temple Master, forgive me, but I cannot apany you any further. I have to rush to mypanions¡¯ aid!¡± Zhao Liancheng sped his fist in greeting.

    <i>Weng!</i>

    As he spoke, he activated his bronze disc. A bronze needle suddenly started revolving, then stopped to point in a specific direction.

    Zhao Liancheng was visibly frantic, but just as he was about to leave, Su Yi nced at the needle and said, ¡°What a coincidence. I just happen to be heading that way, so I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    The needle was pointing toward Azure Dragon Ridge.

    Zhao Liancheng was briefly stunned, but then, he went mad with delight. ¡°Many thanks, Your Excellency! Many thanks!¡±

    Even if he used his toes to think instead of his brain, he would have realized that he¡¯d have nothing to fear with the Temple Master beside him!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± As he soared off, Su Yi put one hand behind his back. With the other, he held a jug of wine.

    Zhao Liancheng hurried after him.

    Enough time to brew a cup of teater, a boundless, deste in came into view.

    When Su Yi and Zhao Liancheng arrived, they saw a fierce battle raging beneath the heavens over that deste in.

 Chapter 1479 - No Intention of Intervening

    <h4>Chapter 1479 - No Intention of Intervening</h4>

    There was an enormous disparity in numbers between the two sides.

    One had six people, including that man and woman who saw Su Yi and Zhao Liancheng as prey.

    The other party only had two people, and both of them were already badly injured and covered in blood.

    By the time Su Yi and Zhao Liancheng saw them from a distance, the smaller group was already losing, and soon, both of them were captured. A middle-aged man in ck Daoist robes took out a jade bottle and ced both captives inside.

    ¡°Brother Luo Yun, Brother Chang He!!¡± Zhao Liancheng shouted, his hair and beard bristling with anger. He was visibly frantic.

    The two who¡¯d been suppressed were hispanions!

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. They aren¡¯t dead,¡± Su Yi said casually. He could tell that they¡¯d been taken alive and that they weren¡¯t currently in any danger.

    ¡°Haha, two more targets havee looking for us!¡± The white-haired elderughed.

    ¡°It seems these two are with the prey we captured earlier,¡± said the man in jade-colored robes, his eyes shing with murderous intent.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought they¡¯d be stupid enough to cast themselves into the,¡± said the woman in green. She shook her head.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve already set your sights on that prey, I¡¯ll leave them to you,¡± said the man in Daoist robes, the one holding the jade bottle. ¡°My only request is that you capture them alive. Once this isplete, we can report back to Celestial Bi Ning. We¡¯ll record your aplishments and reward you then.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    ¡°Many thanks, Senior Apprentice Brother!¡±

    The white-haired elder, the man in jade-colored robes, and the woman in green all looked delighted. It seemed they were iparably eager for Celestial Bi NIng¡¯s rewards.

    The three of them attacked at once, charging at Su Yi and Zhao Liancheng with the intent to kill.

    Zhao Liancheng was initially furious.

    But now, he calmed down. He couldn¡¯t help but nce at Su Yi, only to see him take a sip of wine. It seemed he was thinking about something.

    He waspletely ignoring their three attacks.

    But hisplete disinterest only made Zhao Liancheng all the calmer.<i> There¡¯s no doubt about it; in His Excellency the Temple Master¡¯s eyes, not one of them is even worth looking at!!</i>

    ¡°Eh? They aren¡¯t even trying to flee?¡±

    ¡°Have they been scared out of their wits?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s got to be an exnation for this. Be careful!¡±

    ...As the white-haired elder and hispanions conversed, they took out their treasures and attacked in full force, their bodies surging with murderous intent.

    But Su Yi just sighed and shook his head with waning interest.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Three Transcendent spirit treasures, a saber, a spear, and a sword, attacked from afar, only to stop abruptly in ce when they were still ten feet from Su Yi.

    As if they¡¯d been seized by a formless, invisible hand!

    <i>Hm? </i>The white-haired elder and hispanions were initially stunned. Then, their expressions shifted.

    Immediately after, a series of explosions rang out. All three Transcendent spirit treasures exploded, offering no more resistance than paper. Their wielders suffered a bacsh. One cried out in agony, another coughed up blood, and the third staggered back.

    Their expressions filled with astonishment, and they turned to flee.

    Su Yi waved his sleeve through the air.

    <i>Bang! Bang! Bang!</i>

    The white-haired elder and hispanions exploded practically simultaneously. Blood sttered the air as their souls dispersed.

    Zhao Liancheng gasped. Despite knowing full well that the three of them had effectively thrown their lives away, the casual ease with which Su Yi killed them still startled him.

    ¡°This...¡±

    Off in the distance, the ck-robed middle-aged man and the others sensed that this didn¡¯t bode well. Chills coursed through their entire bodies.

    Three Nascent Divinity experts had been annihted, just like that?

    ¡°Run!¡±

    The middle-aged man in Daoist robes bellowed, circted a secret art, then fled with hispanions.

    But they¡¯d only just taken their first step when terrifying force descended, suppressing them in ce.

    They couldn¡¯t lift a finger, let alone flee!

    All of a sudden, their faces were deathly pale. They were so panicked that their souls practically left their bodies.

    Su Yi¡¯s imposing presence alone had locked them in ce. Just what kind of terrifying existence was he!?

    Su Yi walked over through the air, then snatched the jade bottle out of the middle-aged man¡¯s hand.

    Su Yi casually tipped it over. Four figures instantly flew out of the bottle.

    In addition to the two who¡¯d just been suppressed, Luo Yun and Chang He, there was also a man and a woman. All of them were badly injured and covered in blood.

    ¡°Are all of them yourpanions?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Zhao Liancheng hurriedly nodded and said excitedly, ¡°They are!¡±

    ¡°Look after them,¡± ordered Su Yi.

    ¡°Got it!¡± said Zhao Liancheng.

    ¡°As you can see, sir, we didn¡¯t hurt any of our prey. We humbly request your mercy. Please, spare our lives,¡± said the middle-aged man in Daoist robes. He took a deep breath and said gravely, ¡°We guarantee never to act against any of you ever again.¡±

    Su Yi disregarded this, instead asking, ¡°Killing your opponents lets you umte merit. Why capture them alive?¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, the middle-aged man said, ¡°If I answer you, might you...¡±

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    Su Yi casually waved his hand through the air, reducing the middle-aged man to ash. This scene left hispanions quivering with fright, terror and dread written all over their faces. <i>When did such a terrifying Nascent Divinity expert appear in the Eastern Profound Star Domain?</i>

    ¡°You answer me,¡± said Su Yi, turning his attention to the short elder in ck.

    Perhaps because he¡¯d seen what had happened to the middle-aged man in Daoist robes, the old man in ck said hurriedly, ¡°Sir, all of us are working under Celestial Bi Ning. She needs to umte merit, as she hopes to enter the First Battleground before the year is through! And she rewards those who work on her behalf!¡±

    ording to the old man in ck, Celestial Bi Ning had the most extraordinary status of any of the Western Chill Star Domain¡¯s Nascent Divinity Transcendents. Furthermore, her foundations and strength were terrifying to the extreme.

    She could have stepped into the Dao Integration by now had she so desired, but she¡¯d endured the temptation for years, all for the sake of obtaining the greatest good fortune of the Third Battleground: Nascent Divinity Source!

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find this surprising. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that others had suppressed their cultivations for the same reason as him.

    ¡°Actually, we aren¡¯t the only ones hunting prey. Experts of the Northern Abyss and Southern me Star Domains are doing the same,¡± said the other survivor. ¡°In the end, the captives are delivered to their camps¡¯ peak experts. Their leaders can then kill them to rapidly umte merit.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s it,¡± Su Yi said with a nod. A casual wave of his handter, the two surviving enemies¡¯ souls dispersed, and they perished on the spot.

    Seeing this left Zhao Liancheng and hispanions ovee with astonishment, but it was iparably satisfying, too. After all, if Su Yi hadn¡¯te to their aid, they would have been delivered to Celestial Bi Ning likembs awaiting ughter!

    ¡°Many thanks, Your Excellency!¡± Zhao Liancheng and the others each expressed their gratitude in turn.

    ¡°It was no more difficult than raising my hand. No need for such politeness,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°You¡¯ll have to rely on yourselves for the rest of the year.¡±

    With that, he turned to leave.

    The group watched Su Yi¡¯s tall, upright figure disappear into the distance. It didn¡¯t quite feel real, almost as if they were dreaming.

    ¡°Ol¡¯ Zhao, well done! You actually managed to request the Temple Master¡¯s aid!¡± said one of them. It seemed he waspletely revising his opinion of Zhao Liancheng.

    ¡°I certainly don¡¯t have that kind of prestige,¡± Zhao Liancheng waved hurriedly. ¡°His Excellency the Temple Master chose to help us because we¡¯re fellow cultivators of the Eastern Profound Star Domain!¡±

    ¡°And here I thought the Temple Master was cold and aloof, and that he disdained consorting with ordinary people like us. Who¡¯d have thought that he was really as benevolent as a bodhisattva?¡± someone murmured.

    ¡°What do mean, ¡®as benevolent as a bodhisattva?¡¯ Did any bodhisattvas show up to save us? If we make it out of the Domain Boundary Battlefield alive and return to the Eastern Profound Star Domain, I¡¯ll be sure to build a statue in the Temple Master¡¯s honor!¡± someone said with staunch conviction.

    As they conversed, the group left, one after another.

    ......

    Su Yi thought nothing of this little interlude. He just proceeded straight to Azure Dragon Ridge.

    They said that the most enticing of hunters often appeared as prey.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t deliberately set out to hunt anyone, but he was traveling alone. In others¡¯ eyes, that made him an easy target.

    Thus, on the road ahead, Su Yi frequently met with attempts to intercept him. Practically all of his assants were from the Northern Abyss, Western Chill, and Southern me Star Domains!

    Without exception, all of them died at his hands instead.

    Before their deaths, their expressions were full of grief, terror, and indignation, as if they¡¯d been tricked.

    It was as if they were saying, <i>¡°We got screwed! Who¡¯d have thought this random herbivore was actually a ruthless tiger?¡±</i>

    In truth, it wasn¡¯t that they were stupid. Su Yi showed no sign of a cultivation base whatsoever. At a nce, he was no different from an ordinary mortal.

    His enemies knew full well that only Nascent Divinity cultivators could enter the Third Battleground, so they wouldn¡¯t mistake him for a real mortal, but even so, they could not possibly expect that he''d be <i>this</i> powerful.

    It was only after shing with Su Yi that they learned the true meaning of despair!

    Regardless of whether they fought with everything they had, cautiously probed their opponent, or struck without warning, Su Yi slew everyst one of them in a single attack.

    No exceptions!

    This naturally left his enemies with no time for regret, nor any chance to flee. Ultimately, Su Yi was just too strong.

    Those Nascent Divinity cultivators who didn¡¯t know his strength and attacked were doomed, no matter how cautious they were.

    Su Yi also encountered experts of the Eastern Profound Star Domain along the way. Many of them took the initiative to greet him, while others humbled themselves and begged to join Su Yi¡¯s camp and serve him.

    But Su Yi refused them all.

    For one thing, he didn¡¯t know them. For another, he had no interest in umting merit.

    The way others saw it, so long as they umted sufficient merit, they could fight their way into the First Battleground and attempt to seize an opportunity to enter the Immortal Realm.

    But if Su Yi wanted to, so long as he willed it, no one could stop him from entering the Immortal Realm. He had no need of merit!

    But life was often absurd.

    As Su Yi traveled, he slew his would-be hunters. As a result, he continuously umted merit...

    Sometimes, a carefully nted willow fails to grow. Other times, an identally nted seed grewrge enough to provide shade.

    <i>I¡¯ll reach Azure Dragon Ridge in an hour,</i> thought Su Yi.

    It was then that an enraged roar reverberated throughout heaven and earth.

    ¡°So long as the Eastern Profound Star Domain¡¯s Temple Master is here, you¡¯ll all die before the year is through!¡±

    This voice shook the surrounding area.

    A burst ofughter followed immediately after.

    ¡°Nothing¡¯s funnier than prey¡¯s attempts to threaten its hunters before its death. Don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°What Temple Master? When hasn¡¯t your Eastern Profound Star Domaine inst ce during thepetition in the Domain Boundary Battlefield?¡±

    ¡°If that Temple Master person dares show his face, I promise to rip his head off!¡±

 Chapter 1480 - Azure Dragon Ridge

    <h4>Chapter 1480 - Azure Dragon Ridge</h4>

    A mor of voices rose and fell.

    A fierce battle had just raged in a nearby canyon. Everywhere you looked, there were signs of devastation.

    A group of Transcendents from the Northern Abyss Star Domain had three Eastern Profound Star Domain experts surrounded, and they were slowly encroaching.

    Suddenly, a white-robed man sensed something. He gazed into the distance and said, ¡°Eh? Someone¡¯sing!¡±

    Everyone else was instantly on guard. They looked over and indeed, a young man in blue was approaching from a distance.

    ¡°More prey from the Eastern Profound Star Domain!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s he doing? Is he trying to save them?¡±

    ...The Northern Abyss Star Domain experts¡¯ eyes shed. All of them were quite surprised.

    Anyone with half a brain wouldn¡¯t have dared approach.

    But now, the young man in blue was approaching them right in the open. This unquestionably seemed out of ce.

    ¡°The Temple Master!¡±

    One of the three surrounded Eastern Profound Star Domain cultivators cried out excitedly, ¡°The Temple Master is here!¡±

    The other two lit up with mad delight.

    <i>The Temple Master? </i>The Northern Abyss Star Domain cultivators instantly understood.

    <i>¡°You¡¯re </i>the Temple Master? Just now, these three rabbits were raving about how we¡¯d be doomed if we encountered you, but... Looking at you now, you don¡¯t seem like anything special,¡± said a middle-aged man in robes embroidered with dragons. His tone was rife with mockery.

    One of hispanions, a tall, stalwart man, grinned. ¡°Everyone, allow me to see what this guy¡¯s made of. After all, I only just said that if the Temple Master dared show his face, I¡¯d rip his head clean off. I naturally can¡¯t go back on my word!¡±

    The crowd burst into uproariousughter.

    The tall, stalwart man stepped forth, raising his hand, and pointed at the still-distant Su Yi. He was just about to say something when Su Yi suddenly disappeared into thin air.

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    A crisp sound rang out, and the tall, stalwart man¡¯s neck broke. A momentter, a still-bleeding head appeared in Su Yi¡¯s hands.

    He was already standing directly in front of the man¡¯s headless corpse!

    Throughout this process, he didn¡¯t utter a single word.

    But the severed head was like a silent promation of just how terrifying this young man in blue was.

    Deathly silence ensued.

    The Northern Abyss Star Domain experts¡¯ smiles froze in ce. Without exception, their expressions shifted.

    ¡°To tell the truth, if not for those ill-mannered tongues of yours, I would have disdained intervening in such a battle,¡± Su Yi said tly. ¡°But since I¡¯ve already started, even if it¡¯s boring, I naturally ought to send you all on your way.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± The man in dragon robes was just about to say something when Su Yi casually tapped the air. A massive explosion rang out, and the man exploded like a soap bubble, his Dao destroyed!

    The others panicked and fled.

    Su Yi sighed, suddenly lonelier than ever. <i>Opponents like these are truly dull!</i>

    He waved his sleeve through the air. A sword rain descended upon the battlefield, destroying the Northern Abyss Star Domain Nascent Divinity Transcendents on the spot.

    Blood sttered the air.

    Desperate shouts shook the heavens.

    But within moments, all of this came to an abrupt halt.

    Su Yi¡¯s figure had long since disappeared over the boundless horizon.

    The three Eastern Profound Star Domain cultivators had just narrowly escaped a brush with death. All of them were stunned, and a long time passed before they could speak.

    All they could think was, ¡°We¡¯re Nascent Divinity cultivators too, so why... is the gap so enormous? He destroyed a whole group of enemies in the blink of an eye!!¡±

    Finally, one of them murmured, ¡°Is His Excellency the Temple Master... really in the Nascent Divinity Realm?¡±

    ¡°Of course he is. Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t possibly have entered the Third Battleground,¡± said another, astonishment all over his face. His eyes zed with fanaticism. ¡°However, his Nascent Divinity Realm is different from ours. He can already kill immortals. Throughout the four star domains, no other Nascent Divinity Transcendent canpare!"

    ......

    They said humans couldn¡¯t sense others¡¯ joys and sorrows.

    Take the three Eastern Profound Star Domain cultivators¡¯ astonishment and reverence. Su Yi couldn¡¯t sense any of that.

    All he felt was... tedium.

    An hourter, a rising and falling mountain ridge came into view. It was perpetually shrouded in chaos mist, and its slopes were as grand as could be.

    Azure Dragon Ridge!

    The greatest good fortune of the Third Battleground, Nascent Divinity Source, was hidden here.

    Su Yi proceeded directly into the ridge. As soon as he entered its bounds, a dense, pure aura of the Grand Dao assailed his senses, soothing his heart and mind. Throughout his body, his vital energy livened up.

    <i>This really is a good ce, </i>thought Su Yi.

    But before long, a terrifying wave of destructive aura swept toward him.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The rumbling of thunder reverberated through the air, and the chaotic mist enveloping the ridge churned violently.

    From a distance, Su Yi could see bolt after bolt of dazzlingly bright tribtion lightning descending upon the world below.

    Much of the mountainside had been destroyed, forming a massive canyon. The ground was covered in numerous pits.

    When Su Yi got closer, he could see it clearly. The thunderbolts were assailing the pits, scattering lightning on impact.

    Su Yi narrowed his eyes. <i>The power of that tribtion lightning could y a Nascent Divinity cultivator with ease!</i>

    And at the center of the canyon, there stood a thousand-foot-tall ck stone stele.

    It was pitch ck, and although lightning asionally struck it, it couldn¡¯t shake it in the slightest.

    ¡°The Grand Dao Combat Stele!¡± Su Yi stared intently at it. Rumor had it that the Grand Dao Combat Stele was condensed from the Laws of the Domain Boundary Battlefield, but no one had ever confirmed that.

    Over the years, numerous Nascent Divinity experts hade here to leave their names atop the stele.

    Everyone who managed to leave their name on its surface could enter the Second Battleground!

    But only a select few managed to achieve this in the end.

    Out of any given thousand Nascent Divinity Transcendents, only one or two managed to leave their name on the stele.

    It was easy to imagine how strict this test was.

    <i>Later, let¡¯s see just what rank I can get on the Grand Dao Combat Stele, </i>thought Su Yi.

    He¡¯d heard that, long ago, three legendary experts had left their names on the stele, upying the top three spots.

    The Domain Boundary Battlefield had appeared countless times since, but no one had ever taken their positions in the top three!

    Before long, Su Yi retracted his gaze and headed into the canyon.

    Tribtion lightning surged in the skies overhead. Arcs of lightning shed, and thunderbolts fell continuously, producing a terrifying aura of destruction.

    On the canyon floor, the tribtion lightning repeatedly struck the pit caves. Destructive aura permeated from the point of impact, as well as a dense aura of the Grand Dao.

    <i>Thunder gives rise to new life amidst destruction. That¡¯s why cultivators undergo metamorphosis when they prove their Dao and ovee tribtion.</i>

    <i>But this tribtion lightning is different. It¡¯s manifested of the Laws of the Domain Boundary Battlefield, and it instead gives rise to Nascent Divinity Source, the greatest good fortune of the Third Battleground.</i>

    As Su Yi pondered, he reached the canyon¡¯s entrance.

    ¡°Stop right there!¡± A grand, icy voice rang out.

    When Su Yi looked over, he saw a group seated cross-legged beside a pit. Their ranks included both men and women, and there were more than ten of them!

    Su Yi could tell at a nce that these were Nascent Divinity experts of the Southern me Star Domain.

    Furthermore, there were numerous other cultivators clustered around the canyon¡¯s other pits.

    All of them were from the Northern Abyss, Western Chill, and Southern me Star Domains!

    They¡¯d split into different camps, each upying its own territory from which they absorbed and refined Nascent Divinity Source.

    The experts of the Northern Abyss Star Domain were the most numerous, but they obviously weren¡¯t united. They¡¯d split into four camps, each upying their own territory.

    The experts of the Western Chill Star Domain were the second most numerous, and they were divided into two camps.

    The experts of the Southern me Star Domain were the least numerous, and all of them were in the same camp.

    Upon closer inspection, it wasn¡¯t difficult to sense that the further you ventured into the canyon, the denser the Nascent Divinity Source power.

    In contrast, the area near the entrance was far inferior.

    The Southern me Star Domain experts who¡¯d told Su Yi to back off were clustered around the pit nearest the entrance, while the experts of the other two star domains had upied pits further in, where the Nascent Divinity Source was denser.

    From this, it was obvious which star domains¡¯ experts were stronger.

    Awkward as it was, despite the sheer scale of the canyon, none of it belonged to the Eastern Profound Star Domain...

    There wasn¡¯t even a single expert of the Eastern Profound Star Domain here!

    <i>It¡¯s all my fault. I killed so many of my enemies that I single-handedly lowered the level of the entire Eastern Profound Star Domain...</i> Su Yi rubbed his nose, inwardly a bit ashamed.

    He really couldn¡¯t escape his share of the me for this.

    Ofte, he¡¯d killed far, far too many powerful foes. Yan Daolin of the Nine Heavens Pavilion, Ancestor Deng Zuo of the Primordial Unity Daoist Sect, and many other new Transcendents of the modern era had died at his hands.

    He¡¯d killed an enormous number of Nascent Divinity Realm revenants, too.

    As a result, the overall strength of the Eastern Profound Star Domain¡¯s experts was obviously far below the other three star domains.

    As Su Yi pondered, he stepped into the canyon.

    ¡°Young man, I told you to stop. Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± a purple-robed old man from the Southern me Star Domain¡¯s camp said coldly.

    Hispanions looked decidedly unfriendly too.

    Meanwhile, further in the canyon, the experts of the Northern Abyss and Western Chill Star Domain watched coldly. Some of them looked yful, as if they were excited to watch the show.

    <i>A kid from the Eastern Profound Star Domain darese to Azure Dragon Ridge alone? Either he¡¯s a reckless fool, or there¡¯s a reason for his fearlessness!</i>

    Su Yi put his hands behind his back, looked over, and said inly, ¡°Want to fight?¡±

    The purple-robed elder¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his heart was instantly solemn. ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood, sir. I just wanted to warn you that we¡¯ve already upied this area. If you overstep, you¡¯ll be enemies with everyone here!¡±

    He spoke with firm confidence, but it would have been obvious to anyone that the old man was reining it in. He wanted to avoid conflict with Su Yi!

    Su Yiughed, swept his gaze across the gathered Southern me Star Domain experts, then turned his attention to the experts of the Northern Abyss and Western Chill Star Domains. ¡°Do all of you feel the same?¡±

 Chapter 1481 - Monopolization

    <h4>Chapter 1481 - Monopolization</h4>

    The crowd was obviously stunned. They hadn¡¯t anticipated that Su Yi would point his spear at the Northern Abyss and Western Chill Star Domains even as the Southern me Star Domain experts viewed him with enmity.

    ¡°Our position is simple,¡± a thin, purple-haired young man from the Western Chill Star Domain said coldly. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, you¡¯d best not provoke us.¡±

    Over in the Northern Abyss Star Domain¡¯s camp, a white-robed man smiled faintly, then said softly, ¡°Scram!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Uproariousughter ensued.

    ¡°A young man from the Eastern Profound Star Domain dares ask us our stance? How ludicrous is that?¡± someone shook his head.

    ¡°Perhaps he thinks the Third Battleground is a ce for rational discussion? Hahaha!¡± someone threw back their head andughed.

    ¡°I¡¯ve spent my whole life cultivating, but I¡¯ve never seen anyone so foolish and reckless! Have you?¡± said someone,ughing so hard he couldn¡¯t close his mouth.

    The entire canyon was boisterous and full of revelry.

    Even many of the Southern me Star Domain expertsughed. <i>This Eastern Profound Star Domain kid really knows nothing of the height of the heavens or the depths of the earth!</i>

    But it was as if Su Yi didn¡¯t even notice. He just walked right into the canyon.

    ¡°I¡¯m different from you,¡± said Su Yi, his soft voice echoing clearly throughout the crowd¡¯s ears. ¡°From this moment forth, this territory is mine and mine alone. If you¡¯re not convinced, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    Everyone present frowned, and the uproariousughter disappeared. Everyone looked at Su Yi in surprise, as if they were looking at a madman.

    Who but a madman would say something so deranged?

    Su Yi¡¯s expression remained as calm as ever. He continued, entirely perturbed, ¡°Right, those who insulted me must pay with their lives.¡±

    ¡°¡®Pay with our lives?¡¯ Haha, does this prey seriously think we refrained from attacking earlier because we¡¯re afraid of him?¡± An old man from the Western Chill Star Domain couldn¡¯t help butugh and shake his head.

    Su Yi nced at him. ¡°Let¡¯s start with you, then.¡±

    Before this light, airy deration finished echoing through the air, a streak of sword qi appeared out of nowhere and shot right toward the old man.

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    Fresh blood sttered the air.

    A gaping hole appeared through the old man¡¯s forehead. A momentter, he toppled over backwards.

    Complete silence ensued. The crowd¡¯s smiles froze in ce.

    None of them had anticipated that despite entering the canyon alone, Su Yi would be so domineering as to attack!

    Furthermore, his sh was so terrifying that many of them visibly lost theirposure.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡±

    A group rose, all of them surging with murderous intent. These were the old man¡¯spanions, and there were more than ten of them.

    All of them took out their treasures and charged at Su Yi.

    ¡°Ants trying to shake a tree.¡± Su Yi took a step forward.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The entire canyon shook as a streak of radiant sword qi whooshed through the air.

    A dozen Nascent Divinity Transcendents fell like crops beneath a scythe. All of them exploded in ce.

    Even their treasures burst into countless fragments as that sword qi swept past them.

    Blood sttered, tinging the air red.

    In the blink of an eye, one of the Western Chill Star Domain¡¯s camps had beenpletely wiped out!

    This bloody scene swept through the canyon like a frigid gale. Everyone shuddered, their bodies stiffening.

    No one could remain seated. All of them shot to their feet and readied themselves for battle.

    The way they looked at Su Yi had changedpletely!

    Only a valiant warrior would brave a raging current. This was no ignorant, brazen fool. No, this was obviously a terrifying, unrivaled expert!

    ¡°Sir, you¡¯ve already proven your strength, and you¡¯ve already cleared a ce for yourself. You¡¯re wee to upy it; none of us will stand in your way,¡± a gray-robed elder said gravely.

    Su Yi ignored him, instead gazing at the white-robed man from the Northern Abyss Star Domain.

    He was the one who¡¯d smiled before and softly, gently told Su Yi to scram, provoking widespreadughter.

    The white-robed man instantly stiffened. Inwardly, he cried out, <i>Shit!</i>

    Out loud, he said, ¡°Earlier, I was blind to have offended you. I¡¯m willing to apologize and...¡±

    Before he could finish, Su Yi raised his hand and tapped the air.

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    The white-robed man exploded into countless pieces. Chunks of flesh scattered, sttering hispanions. Their expressions filled with astonishment, and they hurriedly stepped back.

    ¡°Paying for your crimes with your life is the best apology you could give me,¡± said Su Yi. He scanned the area, then looked at the gray-robed middle-aged man. ¡°Tell me, do I seem ridiculous to you now?¡±

    The gray-robed middle-aged man¡¯s expression shifted dramatically, and he bellowed, ¡°Do you have any idea who we work for? If you don¡¯t want to die...¡±

    Su Yi waved his sleeves through the air, as casually as if he were sweeping the dust off his clothes.

    The middle-aged man and all seven of his Nascent Divinity Realmpanions exploded into ash.

    The young man in blue slew Transcendents as if he were ughtering chickens. Everyone present was terrified out of their wits. Countless onlookers¡¯ courage failed them, and their hearts and bodies quivered with fright.

    ¡°Retreat! Hurry up and retreat!¡± someone bellowed, then immediately led his followers into the air in an attempt to flee the canyon.

    But they¡¯d only just gotten started when a dense swath of sword qi descended, enveloping and destroying them instantaneously.

    Dense, bloody mist tinged the entire stretch of sky red.

    Su Yi brushed off his clothes and said tly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m no indiscriminate killer. Once those who spoke out of turn have paid with their lives, I¡¯ll naturally leave the rest of you a path to life.¡±

    The crowd looked at each other. Throughout the canyon, the atmosphere was already as tense as could be.

    ¡°Get him!¡± someone bellowed. He was the man in ck, the one who¡¯d said he¡¯d never seen such a brazen fool in all his life. He even asked the others if they¡¯d seen anyone so ¡°foolish¡± before.

    But now, he was obviously frantic as he led his allies into battle!

    However, his struggles were destined to be in vain.

    Su Yi stretched out his hand and pressed down on the air.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth trembled, and the mountains and rivers shook.

    The old man in ck and his allies had been crushed into puddles of blood!

    Everyone was increasingly frantic, so terrified that the blood drained from their faces and their teeth chattered.

    These were experts daring enough to upy territory in Azure Dragon Ridge as soon as the Domain Boundary Battlefield opened. Naturally, not one of them was ordinary.

    In a sense, everyone here was a peak expert of their respective star domain. Back home, they¡¯d have been prominent elites of the Nascent Divinity Realm.

    Yet now, Su Yi¡¯s tyrannical, cold cruelty and bloodthirsty methods had scared them out of their wits!

    ¡°And you! You were right, earlier. To Domain Boundary Battlefield really is no ce for a rational discussion.¡± Su Yi fixed his gaze on the person who¡¯dughed earlier, an effeminate man in silver.

    He was instantly scared out of his wits, and he said in a quavering voice. ¡°Since you agree with what I said, might you perhaps...¡±

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    A streak of sword qi exploded into being, sending his head flying through the air. Astonishment was written all over his face.

    ¡°We both agree that this is no ce for rational discussion, so why beg for mercy?¡± Su Yiughed dryly.

    The atmosphere was as stifled as could be. Everyone felt suffocated.

    Flee?

    Everyone who¡¯d attempted to flee had been in on the spot. Not one had made it out alive!

    Fight with their lives on the line?

    They¡¯d be no different from moths to the me. Someone had tried that, but they only died even more horribly!

    Beg for mercy?

    Those who¡¯d insulted Su Yi had begged for mercy, hadn¡¯t they? But they were still in on the spot! Everyone felt helplessness, terror, and despair, as if they were a flock ofmbs awaiting ughter!

    ¡°Sir, earlier, I never spoke out of turn!¡± A man shrieked. He sensed Su Yi¡¯s gaze, and his entire body quivered with flight.

    Su Yi stretched out and flicked his fingers, and the man split, then disintegrated into ash.

    ¡°Just now, yourughter was the most grating of all,¡± Su Yi whispered.

    ¡°....¡±

    The crowd was silent. All the while, Su Yi seemed calm and casual, his expression showing neither joy nor sorrow.

    ¡°Does anyone still have any objections to me upying this whole ce myself?¡± Su Yi looked around.

    The crowd lowered their heads. None of them dared meet his gaze.

    ¡°Since you have no objections, you can leave.¡± Su Yi waved them away and proceeded further into the canyon, where the Nascent Divinity Source was densest.

    The remaining experts were stunned, as if they dared not believe it.

    After all, this was the Domain Boundary Battlefield, where everyone was prey and everyone was a predator!

    Who¡¯d let their prey¡ªand the merit they represented¡ªgo when they had an absolute advantage?

    It was only after they saw Su Yi sit cross-legged to cultivate that the crowd dared believe him. All of them scampered out of the canyon.

    All of them were so frantic that they almost cursed their parents for not giving them extra legs.

    When all of them had left the canyon, Su Yi¡¯s calm voice suddenly rang out.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee to call for help if you want, but if there¡¯s a next time, you won¡¯t be as lucky.¡±

    The crowd shuddered, their expressions shifting and uncertain.

    Before long, all of them scampered off, emptying the canyon. Only Su Yi remained.

    The mists churned, and tribtion lightning rumbled and boomed. From time to time, thunderbolts struck the canyon, scattering electricity and making Su Yi¡¯s seated figure flicker in and out of view.

    <i>Whoosh~</i>

    As Su Yi circted his cultivation base, the Nascent Divinity Source permeating the canyon surged toward him from all sides.

    He absorbed it all in a never-ending stream, as if he were a bottomless hole.

    Su Yi could clearly sense that although his cultivation base hadn¡¯t advanced, his mastery of his powers of the Grand Dao was advancing at speeds visible to the naked eye!

    <i>Not bad. I didn¡¯t suppress my cultivation base for this in vain! At this rate, I¡¯ll temper my powers of the Grand Dao to the very limits of the Manifesting Mortality Realm within two months!</i>

    Su Yi found this quite gratifying.

    Improving hisprehension of the Grand Dao was nowhere near as simple as raising his cultivation.

    Especially since the Laws of Reincarnation and Profound Ruin were each iparably inscrutable and difficult to master. It was hard to make any major breakthroughs quickly.

    But this was different. As he absorbed more and more Nascent Divinity Source, his master of these powers of the Grand Dao underwent an obvious tempering and sublimation!

    Meanwhile, as Su Yi focused on his cultivation, word of the massacre in the canyon sent a wave of uproar sweeping across the entire Third Battleground.

    ....

    Deep within a swamp.

    Celestial Bi Ning of the Western Chill Star Domain couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Someone from the Eastern Profound Star Domain was actually that strong?¡±

    Her delicate brow furrowed in disbelief.

    She¡¯de to this swamp in search of a rare immortal medicine, but before she found it, word of the battle in Azure Dragon Ridge reached her ears.

    She realized the severity of the problem, and she couldn¡¯t help but set aside the task at hand.

    After a moment¡¯s thought, she reached a decision. ¡°Pass on my orders. Everyone is to gather at Azure Dragon Ridge!¡±

 Chapter 1482 - Joining Forces

    <h4>Chapter 1482 - Joining Forces</h4>

    Half a dayter.

    Azure Dragon Ridge.

    Celestial Bi Ning stood in the air and gazed into the distance.

    It was indistinct, but she could see the canyon enveloped in surging chaos mists and tribtion lightning deep within the ridge. However, she couldn¡¯t see the canyon''s interior clearly.

    Naturally, she couldn¡¯t see that terrifying cultivator of the Eastern Profound Star Domain either.

    ¡°Do you know his name?¡± Celestial Bi Ning retracted her gaze and asked softly.

    A group of over twenty people stood behind her, a mix of men and women, all of them in the Nascent Divinity Realm. This only further highlighted her extraordinary status.

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Someone shook his head, his face full of lingering terror. ¡°He was just too strong. He killed Nascent Divinity Transcendents with a snap of his fingers. His strength ispletely unfathomable! Seven members of our camp attacked simultaneously and in full force, but he killed them all with a swing of his sleeve!¡±

    As he recounted this tale, his entire body quivered, as if he were reliving that terrifying, bloody scene.

    Celestial Bi Ning¡¯s frown deepened.

    He was just one person, yet he was domineering enough to monopolize the greatest good fortune of the Third Battleground!

    Just who was this guy? And just how strong was he?

    When the Domain Boundary Battlefield opened in the past, no one of any star domain had ever monopolized the good fortune of Azure Dragon Ridge. Yet now, someone from the Eastern Profound Star Domain had done just that. This was unquestionably domineering!

    ¡°Celestial, what should we do?¡± someone asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic,¡± said Celestial Bi Ning coolly. ¡°That guy didn¡¯t just kill our allies. He offended the other major camps too. None of them will be willing to just let this go!¡±

    She¡¯d only just said this when a beam of radiant light streaked over from afar.

    These were a group of experts from the Northern Abyss Star Domain. There were more than twenty of them, and they soared in with fierce momentum.

    Their leader was a tall, stalwart bald man in warrior robes. He carried a hammer swathed in lightning on his back.

    Suo Yunshan!

    He was a leading figure among the Northern Abyss Star Domain¡¯s Nascent Divinity cultivators, and his status was iparably lofty. He hailed from one of the Northern Abyss Star Domain¡¯s top factions.

    When he and hispanions arrived, they didn¡¯t rush to take action. Instead, they stopped in the air not far from Celestial Bi Ning.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, are you here for that maniac from the Eastern Profound Star Domain too?¡± Suo Yunshan looked at Celestial Bi Ning.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Celestial Bi Ning subtly inclined her head.

    As the leading figures of their camps, both Suo Yunshan and Celestial Bi Ning had long since investigated each other¡¯s origins.

    ¡°We can work together on this one,¡± said Suo Yunshan.

    ¡°Work together?¡± Celestial Bi Ning¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Let¡¯s get a clearer view of the situation first. It won¡¯t be toote to discuss a potential cooperation then.¡±

    Suo Yunshan mulled it over. ¡°That works too.¡±

    The atmosphere was suddenly stifled.

    Someone transmitted to Celestial Bi Ning, ¡°This Northern Abyss Star Domain guy sure is cautious.¡±

    ¡°They say that Eastern Profound Star Domain guy slew twenty-six Nascent Divinity Experts in a sh, killing everyst one of them in a single hit. It took no more effort than plucking flowers.¡± Celestial Bi Ning sighed. ¡°Who¡¯d dare get careless against someone like that? We¡¯ve already suffered an enormous loss. We¡¯d be fools not to learn our lessons after that.¡±

    As they conversed, yet another group of experts arrived!

    They too were from the Western Chill Star Domain, and there were more than ten of them.

    The leader of the group was a man in a tall hat and old-fashioned robes. He carried a fly whisk.

    His name was Wei Huayang.

    Regardless of whether you looked at his strength, status, or reputation, he was an unparalleled Nascent Divinity Transcendent not one whit inferior to Suo Yunshan!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Wei, are you willing to join forces with us and take a trip to the canyon?¡± asked Suo Yunshan.

    Wei Huayang swept his gaze across the group. ¡°I can tell that everyone already understands how terrifying that mysterious Eastern Profound Star Domain person is. Seems to me we¡¯d best wait for members of the other camps to gather before we discuss an alliance.¡±

    Suo Yunshan frowned slightly, but nodded nheless. ¡°That really is the safest way to handle things.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just ¡°safe.¡± It was as cautious as could be!

    Even if they just added up the three camps of Nascent Divinity Transcendents already present, there were almost sixty of them. Moreover, they had top experts of their level like Suo Yunshan, Celestial Bi Ning, and Wei Huayang.

    Had this group formed an alliance earlier, they could have swept through the entire Third Battleground!

    Despite this, they¡¯d all chosen to just stand back and watch for now!

    No one wanted to be the first to stick out their neck. They were afraid others would use them as a weapon, and they viewed Su Yi with dread and trepidation, too. They weren¡¯t willing to act recklessly.

    That aside, there was an even more important reason: the others had yet to arrive!

    When the snipe and the m fought, it was the fisherman who benefited. When the mantis stalked the cicada, the oriole made out like a bandit. Here in the Third Battleground, their camps were all inpetition with each other!

    If not for Su Yi, there would have been violent conflict between the gathered experts, all in the name of umting merit!

    Time slipped by.

    Before long, three more camps of experts arrived.

    Two were from the Northern Abyss Star Domain.

    The other was from the Western Chill Star Domain.

    The smallest consisted of just over ten people, while thergest had more than twenty members.

    Add Celestial Bi Ning, Suo Yunshan, Wei Huayang, and their experts, and their group consisted of over one hundred Nascent Divinity Transcendents!

    Furthermore, each of the three freshly arrived groups had a powerful top expert leading them.

    Their names were Peng Mingqiao, Mu Qingqi, and Lei Kong!

    ¡°Who could have imagined that when the Domain Boundary Battlefield finally reopened after countless years of dormancy, someone from the Eastern Profound Star Domain would monopolize the Third Battleground¡¯s greatest good fortune?¡± Suo Yunshan sighed.

    Wei Huayang suddenly said, ¡°If we restrict and mistrust each other, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to take that guy down.¡±

    Many others expressed their agreement with this assessment.

    ¡°I have a suggestion. How about our six camps work together? If anyone tries to y any tricks, they¡¯ll be enemies with the rest of us!¡± said Peng Mingqiao, seething with murderous intent.

    He had thick eyebrows, and he was built like a small mountain, with a fierce, valiant bearing.

    The discussion continued as the group hashed out their countermeasures.

    It might have seemed ridiculous, but these former enemies andpetitors had now formed an impromptu alliance, all in the name of defeating Su Yi!

    From beginning to end, Celestial Bi Ning remained silent. It was hard to tell what she was thinking.

    Before long, the group decided on its strategy.

    Mu Qingqi sighed. ¡°Working together, our six camps¡¯bined strength is enough to sweep the entire Third Battleground. Yet we had no choice but to strategize and make arrangements, all to deal with a single cultivator from the Eastern Profound Star Domain. How much would peopleugh if they knew?¡±

    The others didn¡¯t find this thought at all pleasing.

    ¡°He¡¯s too strong. No amount of caution would be excessive,¡± Lei Kong said gravely.

    The others nodded. Their opponent really was terrifying this time. Otherwise, what need would they have to join forces against him?

    ¡°Let¡¯s start!¡± Suo Yunshan had long since run out of patience. ¡°Celestial Bi Ning, we¡¯ll have to trouble you!

    ording to their n, she would be the first to take action.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Celestial Bi Ning nodded, then turned and shot toward the depths of Azure Dragon Ridge.

    ......

    Celestial Bi Ning appeared before the canyon entrance out of nowhere.

    She immediately saw the tall, thin figure seated cross-legged in the deepest stretch of the canyon. He was a handsome young man in blue robes. His eyes were shut in meditation, like an old monk free of worldly desires.

    <i>This is that ¡®malevolent god¡¯ they spoke of? </i>Celestial Bi Ning found this quite surprising.

    She took a moment to steady herself, then stood outside the canyon entrance. ¡°Disciple Bi Ning of the Western Chill Star Domain¡¯s Highest Heaven Spirit Mountain greets you, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Su Yi silently opened his eyes, then gazed at the distant Celestial Bi Ning. His gaze was clear and calm, but Celestial Bi Ning instantly felt suffocated. An indescribable fear arose within her heart as she sensed the lethal threat.

    The fingers of her right hand silently clenched.

    ¡°Do you have business with me?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Celestial Bi Ning took a moment to calm herself, then said, ¡°Experts of six camps, over a hundred of us in total, are now stationed near Azure Dragon Ridge. Their ranks include several top elites...¡±

    But before she could finish, Su Yi said, ¡°Just tell me your intentions directly.¡±

    Celestial Bi Ning¡¯s gaze focused. Su Yi¡¯s calm dispassion only seemed all the more domineering!

    She said directly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, if you¡¯re willing to take a step back and permit experts of our six camps to enter the canyon, we can pretend nothing ever happened.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi, his gaze as calm as ever. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    Celestial Bi Ning took a deep breath. ¡°If you aren¡¯t willing to make concessions, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll find it difficult to cultivate in peace here much longer.¡±

    She spoke indirectly, but the threat was readily apparent.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was distant. ¡°I can tell that even though you¡¯vee inrge numbers, you''re afraid of me. Otherwise, why bothering here to discuss terms? Why not just rush in and kill me?¡±

    Celestial Bi Ning didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Your strength is terrifying, Fellow Daoist. That¡¯s why we had little choice but to join forces.¡±

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head. ¡°I have advice for you. Would you like to hear it?¡±

    ¡°Please,¡± said Celestial Bi Ning.

    Su Yi gazed at her and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, you¡¯d best not provoke me. That goes for you, and for the others, too.¡±

    Celestial Bi Ning froze, as if she found this hard to believe.

    ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. Watch yourself.¡± Su Yi shut his eyes once more.

    Celestial Bi NIng¡¯s expression shifted erratically.

    She nced down at her tightly clenched right hand. The fish-shaped talisman in her palm was quivering violently.

    She then looked up at the young man in the canyon once more. ¡°I¡¯ll pass on the message, Fellow Daoist. I won¡¯t leave a single word out.¡±

    With that, she turned to leave.

    Su Yi remained seated in the heart of the canyon.

    But a talisman silently appeared in front of him. Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. He opened his eyes, stretched out his hand, and grabbed it.

    Meanwhile, as Celestial Bi Ning made her way back, the look on her beautiful face shifted erratically. It seemed she had a lot on her mind.

    In the end, she let out a long breath of turbid air, and her expression regained its typical calm.

    When she left Azure Dragon Ridge and saw the experts of the other camps, she was just about to recount her conversation with Su Yi when Suo Yunshan smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, we witnessed your entire exchange with that madman. No need to recount it.¡±

    Celestial Bi Ning was stunned, but then, she seemed to understand. Her heart filled with fury, and she said coldly, ¡°You were spying on me?!¡±

 Chapter 1483 - An Avalanche of Loneliness

    <h4>Chapter 1483 - An Avnche of Loneliness </h4>

    Celestial Bi Ning¡¯s anger would have been obvious to anyone.

    Suo Yunshan said apologetically, ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand, Fellow Daoist. It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t trust you, but that this is our six camps¡¯ first time working together. It¡¯s only right that we be cautious.¡±

    Wei Huayang said calmly, ¡°Sometimes, you really do have to be on guard. After all, had you chosen to betray us, we¡¯d be in an extremely passive position when it came time to take action.¡±

    ¡°Betray you?¡± Celestial Bi Ning¡¯s gaze frosted over. ¡°Since you don¡¯t trust me, I¡¯ll just leave to avoid dying your operation.¡±

    With that, she turned and led her experts away. The others present hurriedly tried to dissuade her, but in the end, she disregarded them all and stubbornly left.

    Many others¡¯ expressions darkened.

    ¡°In that case, once we¡¯ve killed that ruffian, no one in your party will have any further opportunities to enter the canyon!¡± Suo Yunshan said grimly.

    Celestial Bi Ning took a deep breath, but in the end, she said nothing. She just turned and led her people away.

    ¡°This woman... there¡¯s really something not right about her.¡± After watching Celestial Bi Ning lead her people away, Wei Huayang furrowed his brow. ¡°We agreed to work together, but after seeing that Eastern Profound Star Domain guy, she changed her mind. Isn¡¯t she a bit too capricious?¡±

    ¡°Everyone has their own ambitions. No need to push her,¡± Lei Kong said coldly. ¡°Later, she and her allies won¡¯t just be barred from the canyon and unable to gather Nascent Divinity Essence. They¡¯ll be our mutual enemies, too!¡±

    Mu Qingqi¡¯s eyes shed with murderous intent. ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s how we ought to do it! She wants to watch tigers fight from a safe distance and reap the benefits? Fine, but she¡¯ll have to pay the corresponding price!¡±

    Suo Yunshan said gravely, ¡°It won¡¯t do to dy. Fellow Daoist Lei Kong, if you please.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± said Lei Kong.

    ....

    ¡°Celestial, are we really giving up just like that?¡±

    Not long after they left Azure Dragon Ridge, one of Celestial Bi Ning¡¯s subordinates couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    The others looked over, all of them visibly confused.

    That Eastern Profound Star Domain guy had killed many of their allies, and he¡¯d even monopolized the good fortune of Azure Dragon Ridge. There was no reason they couldn¡¯t have worked with the other camps to avenge this grudge.

    Who¡¯d have thought Celestial Bi Ning would just give up?

    Who¡¯d be willing to ept that?

    ¡°Since we retreated, we aren¡¯t just losing our opportunity to get revenge. No, we won¡¯t be able to gather Nascent Divinity Source, and... it¡¯s highly likely the others will bear a grudge against us!¡± someone said bitterly.

    Celestial Bi Ning swept her gaze across the group, but in the end, she didn¡¯t exin herself. She just said, ¡°This is a gamble.¡±

    ¡°A gamble?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± said Celestial Bi Ning, her expression calm. ¡°Soon enough, all of you will see for yourselves whether my decision was cowardice or wisdom.¡±

    ......

    Deep within Azure Dragon Ridge, ten thousand feet from the canyon, Lei Kong appeared out of midair.

    He took out a bronze swordbreaker, pointed it toward the distant skies, and tapped.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The skies over the canyon were shrouded in tribtion lightning year round, but now, they fell, as if they¡¯d been provoked. The lightningpletely enveloped the entire canyon.

    Dense thunderbolts burst with terrifying, destructive power, shaking all of Azure Dragon Ridge.

    ¡°Even if I can¡¯t kill you, I can make your life difficult. You can forget about cultivating in peace!¡± Lei Kong¡¯s gaze was cold, and a hideous smile tugged at his lips.

    This operation was to begin with him. He¡¯d direct the lightning to ruin Su Yi¡¯s seclusion. That way, they could ¡°lure the snake out of its cave!¡±

    But against all expectations, despite the relentless onught of tribtion lightning, there was no reaction from the canyon.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that guy couldn¡¯t avoid the lightning and that it sted him to death?¡± thought Lei Kong.

    For caution¡¯s sake, he didn¡¯t hesitate to attack once more, swinging his bronze swordbreaker with all his might.

    Lightning churned and thunder boomed over the canyon. Electricity fell like rain, mming the canyon. That dazzling electric light illuminated the entire dome of heaven.

    But Lei Kong nheless frowned. Even now, he saw now sign of anyone fleeing the canyon.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the lightning really sted that guy to death?¡± Lei Kong took out a beast skin scroll and shook it gently. It transformed into a set of soft armor that covered his entire body.

    But just as he was about to proceed into the canyon, a calm voice rang out.

    ¡°Are you looking for me?¡±

    Lei Kong¡¯s entire body stiffened, and he whipped around to look.

    He wasn¡¯t sure when, but a young man in blue stood near a distant cliffside, his hands behind his back. He was looking right at him as if all of this were perfectly normal.

    ¡°You...¡± Lei Kong¡¯s expression shifted. ¡°You left the canyon a long time ago?¡±

    ¡°I did.¡± Su Yi nodded.

    Lei Kong prepared himself to face a powerful foe, and his expression was unsightly. ¡°Were you there this entire time?¡±

    ¡°I was.¡± Su Yi nodded again.

    Lei Kong¡¯s scalp went numb as he realized that this didn¡¯t bode well. ¡°Then... Why didn¡¯t you attack me earlier?¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t hide it. ¡°I wanted to see whether that woman was lying to me or not.¡±

    Earlier, when Celestial Bi Ning left, she silently left him a talisman containing a description of the other five camps¡¯ arrangements!

    Their n was divided into three steps.

    First, they¡¯d send Celestial Bi Ning to negotiate.

    Second, if Su Yi refused their terms, they¡¯d have Lei Kong trigger the tribtion lightning above the canyon to force Su Yi out, luring the snake from its cave.

    Third, the experts of the various camps waiting outside Azure Dragon Ridge would join forces to set a formation. When Su Yi fled, he¡¯d fall right into their trap!

    Their n was simple, nothing overly meticulous, but they had an absolute advantage in numbers. That made it easy to set a trap.

    Of course, Su Yi only half believed Celestial Bi Ning.

    At first, that is. After seeing Lei Kong take action, he was fairly certain that Celestial Bi Ning hadn¡¯t lied to him.

    When Lei Kong heard Su Yi¡¯s answer, his expression was instantly overcast. How could he fail to realize that Celestial Bi Ning had betrayed them?

    ¡°In truth, I didn¡¯t need her to warn me. Your ¡®deathtrap¡¯ is nothing but empty posturing to me,¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡°That so? Dare youe with me to test it, then?¡± Lei Kong said coldly.

    His entire body was as tense as a bowstring, and he was ready to attack at a moment¡¯s notice. He wasn¡¯t the slightest bitcent.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Su Yiughed, then turned to leave Azure Dragon Ridge. ¡°Come on, then. Show me just how capable the top Nascent Divinity Transcendents of the other three star domains are.¡±

    ¡°????¡± Lei Kong was baffled. Even if you¡¯d hit him over the head, he would never have thought Su Yi would agree.

    He was a top expert of the Nascent Divinity Realm too, and he¡¯d ovee all manner of fierce battles in his life, but more so than anyone he¡¯d ever faced, this opponent didn¡¯t seem to y by the rules!

    Su Yi <i>knew </i>a deathtrap was waiting for him, yet he was walking right toward it of his own volition!

    He was simply insane!

    ¡°You really aren¡¯t going to run?¡± Lei Kong chased after Su Yi, but maintained a definite distance.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Su Yi said distractedly.

    Lei Kong¡¯s expression filled with uncertainty. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me... you really dare face us head-on?¡±

    ¡°Why should I dare?¡± Su Yi took out a jug of wine and had a sip. A hint of loneliness appeared on his brow as he whispered, ¡°To tell the truth, I¡¯d actually just love it if your trap could confine me.¡±

    ¡°....¡± This conversation was starting to drive Lei Kong insane. <i>How could someone this arrogant exist in this world!?</i>

    Lei Kong took a deep breath and said coldly, ¡°Then do you realize that there are over a hundred Nascent Divinity cultivators waiting for you out there? We¡¯ve ced a neenyer killing formation, and...¡±

    Su Yi waved for silence. ¡°Hush, hush! This ¡®deathtrap¡¯ was boring from the start. If you reveal too much, won¡¯t you ruin what fun remains?¡±

    The veins bulged on Lei Kong¡¯s forehead. If not for Su Yi¡¯s recent bloody feats, Lei Kong would have long since mocked him mercilessly. He¡¯d seen people put on airs before, but never to such an extent!

    ¡°He¡¯se out!¡± An excited voice emanated from afar.

    Suo Yunshan, Wei Huayang, and the others were ready, waiting, and rubbing their palms together in anticipation.

    When they saw Su Yi appear, they didn¡¯t hesitate to issue orders.

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    Their voices spread throughout heaven and earth.

    <i>Boom¡ª¡ª!</i>

    The nearbyndscape shook. The formation fluctuated, their countless ripples soaring into the air. Heaven and earth transformed, and terrifying murderous intent blotted out the sky and obscured the sun.

    Lei Kong immediately fled; he most certainly didn¡¯t want to get swept into this.

    But to Lei Kong¡¯s astonishment, Su Yi made no attempt to flee. No, he even continued ahead as if he were out for a casual stroll, sauntering right into their killing formation!

    ¡°Insane! He¡¯s absolutely insane!¡± murmured Lei Kong.

    ¡°Quick! Activate the formation with everything you¡¯ve got!¡±

    Lei Yunshan, Wei Huayang and the others bellowed and issued orders. All of them were excited and eager, their expressions full of delight.

    Even they could never have guessed the mighty foe they viewed with such dread would meekly throw himself into their!

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    Over a hundred Nascent Divinity Transcendents of various camps had long since gotten in position within their formation. Now, they attacked in full force.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Within the formation, thunder rumbled and boomed, and a wave of divine mes swept forth. That terrifying destructive power was enough to make even the distant Lei Kong quiver with fright.

    He dared say with certainty that were he to find himself trapped within that formation, he could never have escaped. Even if he activated his hidden killer weapon, he¡¯d have no hope of survival!

    ¡°What¡¯s that guy relying on? Why does he dare walk right into a deathtrap? He even told me not to spoil it for him! He sure knows how to put on airs. I¡¯m actually quite eager to see just how wretched his death is!¡±

    Lei Kong gnashed his teeth and watched intently as Su Yi was trapped within the formation. He didn¡¯t want to miss even the slightest detail.

    It wasn¡¯t just him. Suo Yunshan, Wei Huayang, Mu Qingqi, and the other top Nascent Divinity experts were watching closely too.

    All of them were thinking the same thing. <i>There¡¯s no way he''ll escape!!</i>

    This was because they¡¯d ced this formation together, and over a hundred Nascent Divinity Transcendents were working together to circte it. It could easily destroy a Dao Integration Transcendent, let alone a Nascent Divinity Transcendent!

    Meanwhile, within the formation¡¯s bounds, Su Yi shook his head and sighed.

    Why? Simple. This formation really was nothing but empty posturing. Nothing about it was worthy of his attention.

    Anyst remaining threads of eagerness disappeared from Su Yi¡¯s heart.

    And an avnche of loneliness assailed him!

 Chapter 1484 - Three Hundred Thousand Feet of Auspicious Light

    <h4>Chapter 1484 - Three Hundred Thousand Feet of Auspicious Light</h4>

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The killing formation¡¯s power surged, nketing heaven and earth to descend upon Su Yi.

    In a sh, it enveloped himpletely!

    ¡°That¡¯s all it took?¡± Lei Kong¡¯s eyes widened.

    The way he saw it, Su Yi might be arrogant to the point that he was sick in the head, but his strength was incontrovertible.

    Thus, when he saw Su Yi enter their killing formation of his own ord, he was actually interested to see just what Su Yi was capable of.

    Who¡¯d have thought the formation¡¯s power would envelop him instantaneously?

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he was putting on airs this whole time?¡± Lei Kong couldn¡¯t help but wonder.

    Off in the distance, Suo Yunshan, Wei Huayang, and the others couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.

    This was their killer weapon!

    This formation took a hundred Nascent Divinity experts working together to ce, and it could crush all enemies of the same cultivation!

    But then, Lei Kong¡¯s heart shook, and his expression shifted. He suddenly realized that something wasn¡¯t right here.

    ¡°Watch out¡ª!¡± Lei Kong bellowed.

    But before the crowd could react, the killing formation shook violently, and a streak of sword qi took to the skies.

    It was like the most dazzling beam of light. It rose directly into the nine heavens, scattering the clouds and piercing the firmament.

    Suo Yunshan, Wei Huayang, and the others¡¯ smiles froze in ce, and their hair stood on end. <i>This...</i>

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Terrifying sword force suddenly burst from that rising streak of sword qi.

    It was as if the heavens were falling and the earth were caving in.

    The killing formation covering thendscape broke into pieces, offering no more resistance than paper window paneling.

    The Nascent Divinity cultivators inside didn¡¯t even have time to react. They were like des of grass swept into a windstorm; that raging power instantly sliced them to bits.

    As far as the eye could see, bloody mist rose throughout thends formerly covered by that killing formation. The very air itself was stained red!

    A tall, upright figure emerged from the dense, bloody mists. His blue robes swayed around him, unmarked by the slightest blood or dust, like an immortal from on high!

    Lei Kong froze, dumbstruck, rooted to the spot.

    Suo Yunshan, Wei Huayang, and the other leaders of their camps reacted as if they¡¯d been struck by lightning. They werepletely dazed, rooted to the spot.

    One attack, and the killing formation they¡¯d taken such pride in shattered!

    And their subordinates, over a hundred Nascent Divinity cultivators from five different camps, all died to the same attack!

    It was just too terrifying.

    Even though Lei Kong, Suo Yunshan, and the others had seen their fair share of wind and rain, they couldn¡¯t help but be startled out of their wits. Their minds went nk.

    Mist and light churned between heaven and earth. Currents of destructive power wreaked havoc in the air.

    The smell of blood was so dense that several of the survivors felt the urge to retch.

    This was a killing formation Nascent Divinity experts of three different star domains had carefully ced together, yet it had been destroyed just as it disyed its power, gone in a puff of smoke!

    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s all it took,¡± Su Yi said tly, his tone light and airy. He was looking directly at Lei Kong.

    Lei Kong had said these exact words just moments prior.

    Hearing them repeated now was like the straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. Lei Kong shuddered, then broke down and shouted, ¡°You... How could you possibly be in the Nascent Divinity Realm? How could a Nascent Divinity cultivator like you exist in this world!?¡±

    His voice spread far and wide. It was tinged with terror and disbelief, as if he couldn¡¯t ept this.

    It really was far too terrifying.

    One streak of sword qi, and he slew his enemies on all sides! Over a hundred Nascent Divinity cultivators had been cut down like grass, heartlessly ughtered!

    Who could have epted this?

    Lei Kong couldn¡¯t help but recall his earlier conversation with Su Yi.

    <i>¡°In truth, I didn¡¯t need her to warn me. Your ¡®deathtrap¡¯ is nothing but empty posturing to me.¡±</i>

    <i>¡°To tell the truth, I¡¯d actually just love it if your trap could confine me.¡±</i>

    <i>¡°Hush, hush! This ¡®deathtrap¡¯ was boring from the start. If you reveal too much, won¡¯t you ruin what fun remains?¡±</i>

    ...At the time, his arrogance had infuriated Lei Kong to the point ofughter. It seemed absurd, to the point that Lei Kong almost thought Su Yi had gone insane.

    But thinking back on it now, every sentence mmed into his heart like a hammer, leaving him on the verge of a mental breakdown!

    ¡°Impossible! This is absolutely impossible!¡± Suo Yunshan cried out, his face ashen.

    It wasn¡¯t just him. Wei Huayang, Mu Qingqi, Peng Mingqiao, and the others were ovee with astonishment too. All of thempletely lost theirposure.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t it possible?¡± Su Yi swept his gaze across these top experts of their respective star domains. Despite himself, a hint of loneliness flickered through his eyes.

    It was just as Wang Ye said. The moment he stepped into the Manifesting Mortality Realm, he entered an unprecedented Path of Transcendence!

    His cultivation was, in a sense, just like that of everyone else present.

    But when it came to strength, these ¡°unparalleled experts¡± could only gaze upon him from afar, never to reach him!

    This was what it meant to be lonely.

    Su Yi took out and drained a jug of wine. It was only after savoring its biting vor that Su Yi felt somewhat calmer.

    Without the slightest dy, he turned back toward Azure Dragon Ridge.

    As his first footstepnded, a streak of sword qi surged from beneath his foot and swept outward.

    The top experts of their respective camps, Lei Kong, Suo Yunshan, Wei Huayang, Mu Qingqi, and Peng Mingqiao, each a top expert of the Nascent Divinity Realm, died on the spot!

    No one just sat around and waited to die.

    But regardless of whether they shed with this sword qi head-on, tried to flee, or activated a secret evasion art, it was to no avail.

    That sword qi was just too terrifying. Su Yi had once used it to y immortals in the Human Realm.

    Against Nascent Divinity cultivators, it was simply overkill, no different from ughtering a monkey or chicken.

    This was why Su Yi found it all so dull.

    It was to the point that he even... felt a bit embarrassed!

    Were the dog Xing Que here to see him bullying opponents like these with his current strength, it would have turned up its nose at him.

    I<i>¡¯d best proceed to the First Battleground sooner rather thanter,</i> thought Su Yi.

    His figure gradually disappeared from Azure Dragon Ridge.

    All that remained was a devastatedndscape and puddles of blood!

    A whileter, a group shot over from afar. These were none other than Celestial Bi Ning and herpanions.

    ¡°This...¡±

    When they saw the devastatedndscape and the carnage littering the ground, they couldn¡¯t help but look stricken.

    ¡°Celestial, from the marks on the battlefield, it seems the experts of the five camps lost...¡± said an experienced fighter. After examining the battlefield briefly, he figured out quite a few details!

    He gasped, then murmured, ¡°It¡¯s even entirely possible that the experts of the five camps have beenpletely wiped out!¡±

    Many of the others suddenly felt chills in their hands and feet. They were ovee with lingering terror.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that if we¡¯d fought alongside them, we¡¯d have...¡± someone said in a quavering voice.

    Their words trailed off, but their meaning was already perfectly clear!

    Celestial Bi Ning¡¯s expression shifted, and she fell into a daze.

    Finally, she reacted as if awakening from a dream and let out a deep breath. ¡°I... bet correctly!¡±

    With that, she gnashed her teeth and shot into the depths of Azure Dragon Ridge.

    The others looked at each other. They were already starting to understand why Celestial Bi Ning had decided against getting mixed up in this.

    ¡°Sometimes, a single decision really can determine your life and death!¡± someone murmured, aplicated mix of celebration and lingering terror on their face.

    ......

    Outside the canyon.

    Celestial Bi Ning looked over from afar.

    It was just like the first time they¡¯d met. That young man in blue sat cross-legged deep within the canyon, his entire body shrouded in chaos mists. They lent him an additional mysterious ir.

    The main difference was that this time, Celestial Bi Ning¡¯s view of the young man in blue had undergone an earth-shaking transformation!

    ¡°I havee here simply to express my gratitude for your mercy, Fellow Daoist!¡± Celestial Bi Ning bowed.

    When she first divulged the details of the other five camps¡¯ ns, she had indeed hoped to make Su Yi owe her a favor. She figured that way, she might well gain an opportunity to enter the canyon and absorb Nascent Divinity Source.

    But now, she no longer harbored such intentions.

    There was no need to even think to know even without her divulging those secrets, Su Yi¡¯s strength would have been more than enough to crush all of his enemies!

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes remained shut, and he didn¡¯t budge or answer her in any way.

    Celestial Bi Ning inwardlyughed at herself, then turned to leave.

    But before she¡¯d gotten far, Su Yi¡¯s calm voice echoed through her ears.

    ¡°I n to leave for the Second Battleground in two months. If you¡¯re willing, please leave a little Nascent Divinity Source for the cultivators of the Eastern Profound Star Domain.¡±

    Celestial Bi Ning froze, then whipped around, faced the canyon¡¯s depths, and said solemnly, ¡°Rest assured, Fellow Daoist! Furthermore, for the next two months, I¡¯ll stand guard outside Azure Dragon Ridge and ensure that no one disturbs your cultivation.¡±

    Her words came straight from the heart. The reason was simple: Su Yi was strong enough to kill every other camp to umte merit, but he didn¡¯t do so!

    He didn¡¯t concern himself with different camps or past confrontations. He¡¯d even left a thread of positive karma for the other cultivators of the Eastern Profound Star Domain.

    Where else could you find such magnanimity and breadth of spirit?

    Before long, Celestial Bi Ning left.

    Su Yi remained unmoving in the heart of the canyon, focused on his cultivation.

    From that day forth, Celestial Bi Ning and her allies stood guard outside Azure Dragon Ridge. They really didn¡¯t let anyone disturb Su Yi¡¯s reincarnation.

    In the blink of an eye, more than a month had passed.

    During this time, Celestial Bi Ning asked around. Finally, she learned that the young man cultivating alone in Azure Dragon Ridge was called Su Yi!

    When she learned of Su Yi¡¯s past aplishments, she felt as if she were hearing a legend.

    He¡¯d cut down an immortal in the Human Realm!

    And he¡¯d even in divine emissaries!

    He and his sword were unrivaled in the Eastern Profound Star Domain!

    ¡°How could the Eastern Profound Profound Star Domain have been so fortunate? Such an extraordinary figure actually appeared in their ranks.¡±

    Celestial Bi Ning sighed. She dared say with certainty that given Su Yi¡¯s strength, entering the Immortal Realm would be easy, never mind the First Battleground!

    Several days slipped by before Su Yi silently emerged from his meditation. He got up, then walked over to the thousand-foot Grand Dao Combat Stele at the heart of the canyon.

    ¡°First, let¡¯s see what kind of rank I can leave on the stele prior to breaking through.¡±

    Su Yi raised his hand and pressed it on the stone stele.

    In that moment¡ª¡ª

    The long-dormant Grand Dao Combat Stele suddenly rumbled and boomed.

    Abundant immortal light burst from the stele and soared straight into the firmament.

    With Azure Dragon Ridge at their center, the surrounding three hundred thousand feet of mountains and rivers resonated with the stele.

    A dazzling golden beam of auspicious light fell down to earth like a waterfall pouring down from the nine heavens.

    Radiant beyond measure!

 Chapter 1485 - Manifesting Truth

    <h4>Chapter 1485 - Manifesting Truth</h4>

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    Outside Azure Dragon Ridge, Celestial Bi Ning and the others gazed up into the sky in astonishment.

    Thousands of streaks of divine radiance and auspicious light shone throughout the surrounding hundred thousand feet, resonating with the mountains and rivers to create a grand, holy phenomenon.

    It was indistinct, but the sound of the Dao, the music of the heavens, resounded throughout the surrounding area.

    Celestial Bi Ning and herpanions werepletely dumbstruck. <i>What¡¯s going on? What caused this unbelievable phenomenon?</i>

    All of them instinctively gazed into the canyon. It was the source of all this strangeness!

    <i>So, Fellow Daoist Su caused this disturbance. Don¡¯t tell me... he¡¯s already proven his Dao and broken through? </i>

    <i>Impossible! There¡¯s been no sign of a tribtion; a breakthrough couldn¡¯t possibly have triggered this phenomenon.</i>

    As she realized this, Celestial Bi Ning¡¯s heart shook. Another possibility had just urred to her.

    <i>The stele!</i>

    A Grand Dao Combat Stele stood at the center of the canyon. It was manifested from the Laws of the Domain Boundary Battlefield. Everyone who left their name on the stele had an opportunity to enter the Second Battleground!

    Over the years, numerous Nascent Divinity Transcendents had attempted to leave their names on the Grand Dao Combat Stele, but in the end, very few seeded!

    Celestial Bi Ning was an unrivaled expert of the Nascent Divinity Realm, and she¡¯d naturally long since nned to leave her name on the stele and enter the Second Battleground.

    But even when she racked her brains, she couldn¡¯t recall anyone triggering such an enormous disturbance while leaving their name on the stele!

    In other words, nothing like this had ever happened before!

    <i>But then, it makes sense. Given Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s heaven-defyingbat prowess, he really could have caused this unprecedented miracle, </i>she thought.

    Meanwhile¡ª¡ª

    The sound of the Dao, like the music of the heavens, reverberated throughout the rest of the Third Battleground, drawing attention from numerous Nascent Divinity cultivators.

    But all of them werepletely befuddled and uncertain. They couldn¡¯t even begin to guess the source of this strange phenomenon.

    And within the canyon, Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. His identity marker had lit up, and a beam of golden light had appeared on the Grand Dao Combat Stele.

    But it didn¡¯t stop there. It continued, higher and higher, straight into the air!

    Wherever it passed, the names already on the stele shed, one after another, only for his beam of golden light to leave them in the dust.

    In the blink of an eye, it charged all the way up to third ce, but its momentum remained undiminished. It sped past second ce and smoothly suppressed first ce too.

    He¡¯d dominated thepetition!

    <i>And here I thought the top three were strong. So, that¡¯s all they amounted to, </i>thought Su Yi.

    He¡¯d heard that the top three had maintained a firm hold on their positions for countless years. The Domain Boundary Battlefield had appeared countless times over the years, but no one had ever shaken their positions. It was to the point that the top three were legendary existences!

    Yet now, Su Yi had crisply, smoothly suppressed all three of them! In a single attempt, without the slightest suspense. This was unquestionable proof that Su Yi surpassed every Nascent Divinity Transcendent who¡¯d ever entered the Domain Boundary Battlefield.

    But before Su Yi could give the matter any further thought, something unexpected happened.

    The golden light now in first ce suddenly shot off the Grand Dao Combat Stelepletely!

    It shot deep into the dome of heaven in a single bound until a swath of auspicious golden light enveloped it. Just like that, it disappeared without a trace.

    When Su Yi saw this, understanding arose within his heart. His strength had surpassed the Grand Dao Combat Stele rankings¡¯ ability to measure!

    Thus, the Laws of the Third Battleground obscured it. His ranking was like the Grand Dao, formless and nameless!

    Perhaps one day, someone would do as he had done and surpass the stele¡¯s ability to measure. Then, they might well see another, even higher name hidden within the Laws of heaven and earth.

    ¡°Interesting,¡±ughed Su Yi.

    All of these strange phenomena were an unquestionable acknowledgment of his strength.

    The heavens themselves wereuding him. Wasn¡¯t that badass enough?

    Before long, the strange phenomenon disappeared, and everything returned to stillness.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to break through,¡± murmured Su Yi, silently unleashing his pent-up energy.

    An invisible power instantly seemed to sense the change, and suddenly, tribtion clouds surged beneath the distant dome of heaven.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su wants to undergo tribtion and break through?¡± Celestial Bi Ning was bbergasted.

    That unprecedented strange phenomenon had only just disappeared. Now, the blink of an eyeter, a tribtion was brewing.

    It was all happening too fast to process!

    When she saw the tribtion brewing beneath the distant dome of heaven, Celestial Bi Ning¡¯s heart suddenly filled with helplessness and despair, as if her heart were being suppressed. She almost felt as if she were on the verge of breaking down.

    <i>This is bad! What kind of tribtion is this?</i>

    Celestial Bi Ning was astonished, and she immediately retracted her gaze. Her clothing was already drenched in cold sweat, outlining her exquisite curves in full detail.

    But no one admired this dazzling scene. Everyone around her was too intimidated by the cmitous aura emanating from the tribtion!

    Tribtion clouds silently surged overhead. Quiet as they were, their aura was terrifying beyond imagination. Even just gazing upon them from afar left the onlookers¡¯ hearts and mindspletely intimidated!

    Celestial Bi Ning¡¯s delicate frame quivered, and her face paled.

    She¡¯d witnessed countless Nascent Divinity Realm old monsters undergoing tribtion, but she¡¯d never seen a tribtion as terrifying as this one!

    <i>Perhaps it¡¯s because Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s strength is so heaven-defying. That must be why he provoked such a cmitous grand tribtion. But... based on what I read in ancient records, this tribtion has an aura far greater than the tribtions others face to achieve immortality! How... can Fellow Daoist Su possibly ovee this?</i>

    As Celestial Bi Ning sank into a daze, she watched as a beam of sword light shot into the heavens.

    Her eyes stung, and her heart and mind werepletely overwhelmed. Everything went white, and she saw nothing at all.

    An unknown amount of time passed before she gradually regained her awareness. Celestial Bi Ning instinctively nced up at the sky, only to see that the enormous, cmitous grand tribtion had long since disappeared.

    Celestial Bi Ning couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned.

    <i>The grand tribtion has already vanished? </i>

    <i>But what about Fellow Daoist Su? Has he already ovee it?</i>

    Celestial Bi Ning felt the irrepressible impulse to charge into Azure Dragon Ridge.

    But her footsteps came to an abrupt halt outside of the canyon.

    She saw Su Yi¡¯s tall, upright figure standing before the Grand Dao Combat Stele, elegant and detached, his blue robes swaying around him.

    Celestial Bi Ning inwardly rxed. Su Yi was still alive. That unquestionably implied that Su Yi had ovee that grand and terrifying tribtion and entered the Dao Integration Realm!

    ¡°Congrattions on proving your Dao and breaking through!¡± Celestial Bi Ning congratted him with a smile.

    By now, she had no enmity toward Su Yi at all. On the contrary, she increasingly admired him. He was an unparalleled figure. Even if she searched far and wide, she feared she would never find his equal!

    ¡°Many thanks.¡± Su Yi subtly inclined his head.

    He had indeed broken through. However, he hadn¡¯t broken into the Dao Integration Realm. Rather, he¡¯d broken into the Manifesting Truth Realm!

    What did it mean to manifest truth?

    Manifesting Truth referred to his cultivation level, as well as attaining full understanding of one¡¯s true nature. It also meant that as Su Yi cultivated on the Path of Transcendence, he refined all extraneous flourishes away, achieving a return to simplicity.

    Seeking the Dao through cultivation was also sometimes called ¡°truth-seeking.¡±

    The word ¡°truth¡± meant scraping away all falsehoods andplexity, leaving behind only the purest, most fundamental truths of the Grand Dao.

    This was where the name ¡°Manifesting Truth¡± came from.

    As for the Dao Integration Realm of other Transcendents? It required fusing nine or more Grand Daos. It was starkly different from the Manifesting Truth Realm.

    When Su Yi¡¯s cultivation base reached Manifesting Truth, his body, soul, and power of the Grand Dao all underwent aplete transformation.

    The Nascent Divinity shaped like the Sword of the Nine Hells was, at least in terms of charm and appearance, nowpletely identical to the Sword of the Nine Hells! And within his Nascent Divinity, his cultivation base and power of the Laws disyed all the wonders and profundities of a World of the Grand Dao.

    Simply put, his sword-shaped Nascent Divinity contained a true world! It didn¡¯t just have moons, stars, and other celestial bodies. It had seasons too, and every facet of this world underwent a cycle of flourishing and decay.

    And those were just the changes to his cultivation base and power of the Grand Dao. Su Yi¡¯s soul and physical body underwent a qualitative transformation too. There were so many mysteries surrounding it all that he¡¯d quite some time to unearth them all!

    ¡°I ought to get going.¡± Su Yi looked up at the dome of heaven. He could clearly sense that the Laws of the Third Battleground were rejecting him. It seemed as if they might expel him at any moment.

    When Celestial Bi Ning heard that, she said hurriedly, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, might I ask you something?¡±

    Su Yi was briefly stunned. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Celestial Bi Ning asked solemnly, ¡°Earlier, when you left your name on the stele, did you take first ce?¡±

    Outsiders couldn¡¯t see the rankings on the Grand Dao Combat Stele.

    Even if you managed to leave your name on it, you could only see the names of the experts beneath you.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°In a manner of speaking.¡±

    Celestial Bi Ning was instantly baffled. <i>What does that mean?</i>

    Before she could ask any follow-up questions, Su Yi waved. ¡°Don¡¯t forget what you promised me. Bye.¡±

    With that, he soared into the air, like an arc of divine light. When he reached the dome of heaven, the power of the Laws enveloped him, and he disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, rest assured that I won¡¯t go back on my word. Furthermore...¡± Celestial Bi Ning murmured, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to meeting you again in the First Battleground!¡±

    Only two months had passed since the Domain Boundary Battlefield had opened.

    Su Yi had proven his Dao, reached Manifesting Truth, and left the Third Battleground!

    In the days that followed, takes of his exploits at Azure Dragon Ridge gradually spread throughout the Third Battleground.

    The cultivators of the Eastern Profound Star Domain were lucky.

    Perhaps because Su Yi had killed until everyone else was intimidated, going forward, it was extremely rare for anyone in the Third Battleground to attack Eastern Profound Star Domain cultivators without reservation!

 Chapter 1486 - Eastern Profound City

    <h4>Chapter 1486 - Eastern Profound City</h4>

    The Second Battleground, Eastern Profound City.

    The dome of heaven was utterly overcast, shrouding everything in darkness.

    There¡¯d just been a downpour, washing away the blood smeared all over the city gates, but the faint smell of blood still permeated the air.

    ¡°Three days from now, on the night of the Blood Moon, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to hold out any longer...¡±

    An old man sat by the side of the road, looking utterly dejected. His hair was disheveled, his entire body was covered in blood, and he was riddled with wounds.

    ¡°Had I known how brutal the Second Battleground was, I would never havee!¡± said a tall, stalwart man, cursing under his breath as he gazed down at his broken treasure.

    ¡°Is there any point in saying all that now?¡± said a Daoist with a missing arm. He sighed bitterly.

    ......

    The Domain Boundary Battlefield had opened two months prior.

    A group of Eastern Profound Star Domain Dao Integration experts immediately rushed in, appearing in the Second Battleground¡¯s Eastern Profound City.

    At the time, they¡¯d numbered over three hundred!

    Yet now, just two monthster, only about twenty remained alive.

    The others had either left the city and been hunted down by experts of other star domains or died brutal deaths defending the city during the monthly Night of the Blood Moon.

    Even the twenty-or-so survivors were covered in wounds.

    ¡°Compared to the other three star domains, the Eastern Profound Star Domain really is far too weak,¡± someone sighed.

    Of the three star domains, the Northern Abyss Star Domain was the strongest. Its experts were as numerous as the clouds.

    The Western Chill Star Domain was next. They too had numerous experts, and it wouldn¡¯t do to underestimate them.

    Even the Southern me Star Domain, which historically was tied with the Eastern Profound Star Domain forst ce, had numerous terrifyingly powerful experts this time.

    As for the Eastern Profound Star Domain? Practically all of their experts were former revenants!

    Sure, they¡¯d had their curses broken, and they¡¯d recreated their bodies. But even so, their strength was far from their former peaks.

    A mournful cry sounded in the distance.

    A woman sat copsed in the dirt, her hair disheveled as she clutched a blood-stained robe and cried her eyes out. She was practically hoarse from weeping.

    The others watched, their expressions wooden. They¡¯d seen far too much death over the past two months; they were long since numb to it all.

    ¡°If that Su person hadn¡¯t killed so many of our fellow Dao Integration cultivators, how could we possibly have lost so badly?¡± A silver-robed man gnashed his teeth, his eyes zing with hatred.

    Numerous others¡¯ expressions shifted.

    ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Ultimately, the problem is that we¡¯re just too weak,¡± someone sighed.

    It was then that a jeer emanated from the city gates.

    ¡°Hey, you pack of prey animals. There¡¯s no way you¡¯ll survive the next Night of the Blood Moon. Instead of turtling up and waiting to die, why note out and fight me?¡±

    A group of Western Chill Star Domain Dao Integration Realm experts were stationed outside. There were at least ten of them.

    Their leader was an indolent-looking young man in purple. He stood in the air, arms crossed, and said heartily, ¡°Where¡¯s your hot-bloodedness? Where¡¯s your spirit? We¡¯ve blocked the city gates, but you¡¯re still too scared to even let out a fart?¡±

    The sound of his mockery traveled into the city. Everyone¡¯s expressions were instantly unsightly.

    ¡°Boring. You¡¯re nothing but terrified prey. If I didn¡¯t need to hunt you to umte merit, I¡¯d disdain to even attack the likes of you!¡± The young man in purple shook his head, drifted back to the ground, and returned to camp.

    The atmosphere within Eastern Profound City was increasingly stifled.

    Everyone was fraught with worry.

    ¡°Everyone, are we... really just going to wait to die?¡± the Daoist with the missing arm said gravely.

    In the Second Battleground, the experts of the four star domains each had a camp in which they could take shelter.

    They were known as Eastern Profound City, Northern Abyss City, Southern me City, and Western Chill City.

    Each city was covered by the power of the Laws. Under ordinary circumstances, outsiders couldn¡¯t enter. So long as you hid inside, you were safe from external foes.

    But once a month, the Blood Moon would appear beneath the night sky, and the power of the Laws protecting the city would disappear. The experts within each city would no longer enjoy their protection.

    That made the Night of the Blood Moon the perfect time to invade other cities!

    The appearance of the Blood Moon was responsible for Eastern Profound City¡¯s grievous casualties; each time, external foes had invaded!

    By now, only about twenty of their experts remained. All of them knew that the next time the Blood Moon rose, they¡¯d have little hope of survival!

    ¡°What do we do? What can we do except wait to die?¡± that tall, stalwart man said bleakly.

    The city was surrounded. If they attempted to flee, they¡¯d be hunted down immediately!

    ¡°Perhaps we still have a chance of survival!¡± that old man covered in blood said out of nowhere.

    This statement instantly drew the others¡¯ attention.

    ¡°What chance?¡± the tall, stalwart man said skeptically.

    The old man took a deep breath and said gravely, ¡°Waiting for Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s arrival!¡±

    It was just one sentence, with no real exnation, but everyone instantly understood what he was getting at.

    There was a disturbance amongst the crowd. Everyone¡¯s expressions shifted.

    No one doubted that Su Yi could make it to the Second Battleground! Anyone who understood his strength knew that even the First Battleground was well within Su Yi¡¯s reach!

    Someone said hesitantly, ¡°But... Do we still have time to wait for Fellow Daoist Su?¡±

    Only three days remained until the next Blood Moon!

    ¡°That¡¯s why I said it¡¯s just a chance,¡± the old man said with a bitterugh.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong! Seems to me that even if that Su person shows up, there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll help us!¡± that silver-robed man said grimly. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that all of our factions of origin are on poor terms with him. How could he possibly help us?¡±

    The crowd¡¯s expressions were instantly bleak. That was indeed the case. Until recently, the various ancient orthodoxies and many immortal factions had seen Su Yi as theirmon foe.

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true,¡± the old man said gravely. ¡°Recently, the various ancient factions all chose to lower their heads to him. That¡¯s why he broke all of our courses.

    ¡°Besides, if Fellow Daoist Su arrives in the Second Battleground, he¡¯ll be a fellow member of Eastern Profound City. How could he possibly stand back and watch us die on ount of past grievances?

    ¡°Seems to me that Fellow Daoist Su isn¡¯t that type of person!¡± said the old man, his voice filling with staunch conviction.

    ¡°There are only three days left. Will Fellow Daoist Su show up...? Seems to me we can¡¯t pin our hopes on him...¡± someone murmured, his face ashen.

    The others¡¯ emotions rose and fell. The atmosphere was increasingly stifled.

    Everything was silent, save for the still-weeping woman¡¯s sobs, which echoed throughout the city. This only made the crowd¡¯s hearts all the heavier.

    But although no one noticed, a tall, upright figure stood silently beneath the eaves of a building further down the street.

    This was Su Yi, who¡¯d only just arrived in the Second Battleground.

    He¡¯d arrived just in time to hear their entire conversation.

    When he saw the Dao Integration experts¡¯ wretched state, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh to himself.

    <i>It seems the End of the Dharma that swept the Human Realm only affected the Eastern Profound Star Domain; the other three weren¡¯t influenced at all. Otherwise, there¡¯s no way the Eastern Profound Star Domain would have lost so badly.</i>

    As he pondered, the purple-robed young man¡¯s voice emanated from beyond the city walls. ¡°What ''Fellow Daoist Su?'' You¡¯re still hoping someone wille to your aid at a time like this?¡±

    There was no doubt about it. Although the purple-robed young man was outside city limits, he was paying attention to everything going on outside, and he¡¯d heard their conversation.

    ¡°Heed my advice: obediently wash your necks and leave the city. I¡¯ve always been kind-hearted, so I¡¯ll give you quick deaths. I promise you won¡¯t suffer in the slightest,¡± the purple-robed young man outside the cityughed.

    He was leisurely sprawled out in a chair, and his mocking voice echoed throughout heaven and earth.

    ¡°Refuse my advice, and in three days, on the next Night of the Blood Moon, I promise to take your heads one by one and hang them from the city walls for all to see!¡±

    The Eastern Profound City experts¡¯ expressions were increasingly dark.

    But it was then that footsteps emanated from further down the street. They were light, but against the stifled, deathly silence, they were unnaturally clear.

    The Eastern Profound City experts instinctively looked over.

    There, beneath the dimly lit skies, they saw a tall, upright figure approaching from afar. He was dressed in blue, elegantly handsome, as if he¡¯d risen above it all.

    This was Su Yi!

    The crowd couldn¡¯t help but look stunned, as if they almost dared not believe their eyes.

    ¡°Your... Your Excellency Su!?¡± someone said in a quavering voice.

    Immediately afterward, everyst injured Eastern Profound City expert shot to their feet, their faces full of mad delight, like drowning men grasping at straws.

    ¡°It really is you, Your Excellency Su!¡± the blood-covered old man cried out excitedly.

    Even the silver-robed man who¡¯d only just had a lot to say about Su Yi looked excited. But a momentter, he lowered his head in guilt.

    What he¡¯d said earlier had been highly disrespectful to Su Yi!

    Su Yi¡¯s expression was calm, but inwardly, his heart churned with emotion.

    These feelings belonged to his sixth incarnation, Wang Ye.

    In Wang Ye¡¯s youth, he¡¯d protected the Sixth Gate of Heaven in the Northriver Province alongside his brothers-in-arms. They fought side by side, bathed in blood, living and dying alongside each other!

    It was for this reason that throughout Wang Ye¡¯s life, he¡¯d always attached iparable importance to his allies.

    No matter their cultivation or their status, if they were members of his camp, he saw them as his own.

    When his brothers-in-arms died in battle, Wang Ye would do everything he could to bring back their corpse for a proper burial. He¡¯d also do his utmost to look after their rtives and descendants.

    It was for this reason that the man many in the Immortal Realm called ¡°the Tyrant¡± had a group of staunchly loyal subordinates and friends willing to fight and die alongside him!

    Now, when Su Yi saw the wretched state of Eastern Profound City¡¯s experts, irrepressible anger rose within Su Yi¡¯s heart.

    This was Wang Ye¡¯s fury!

    <i>Thud!</i>

    The disheveled woman prostrated herself before Su Yi and wailed, ¡°Your Excellency Su, I beg you! Please, help me avenge my senior apprentice brother! I... I truly can¡¯t do it myself. Please, I beg you! I beg you¡ª¡ª!¡±

    All the while, she kowtowed repeatedly, with such force that her forehead bled.

 Chapter 1487 - Declaring War at the Enemiesâ€™ Gates

    <h4>Chapter 1487 - Dering War at the Enemies¡¯ Gates</h4>

    Su Yi stopped in his tracks, looked at the kowtowing, bleeding woman, and said, ¡°Get up. I don¡¯t like it when others prostrate and beg.¡±

    The woman stiffened, but she didn¡¯t get up.

    Instead, she looked up with great difficulty and said in a quavering voice, Your Excellency Su, I have nothing left. All I can do is kowtow and beg... there¡¯s... nothing else I can do...¡±

    Blood dripped down her pallid face, a miserable sight.

    But she disregarded thispletely. She just remained on the ground and gazed up at Su Yi.

    The blood-covered elder approached and said softly, ¡°Your Excellency Su, her name is Zhan Yun. During thest Night of the Blood Moon, her senior apprentice brother, Xie Gubei, was killed by a powerful expert of the Western Chill Star Domain. He died saving her life.¡±

    After exining all this, the old man let out a deep sigh.

    Su Yi pointed to the blood-stained robes the woman was clutching to her chest. ¡°Were those your senior apprentice brother¡¯s?¡±

    The woman nodded. ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother used a secret art to blow himself up to save me. Even his soul was destroyed; all that remains of him are these tattered robes.¡±

    As she spoke, she burst into tears once more. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, he never would have died so brutally.¡±

    She was a Dao Integration Realm Transcendent, yet here she was, kowtowing and ovee with grief and despair!

    ¡°Aiyo, that Su person you were talking about really showed up?¡± The purple-robed man¡¯s voice emanated from outside the city. ¡°Hey, you! Dare youe out of the city to see me?¡±

    Within Eastern Profound City, everyone instinctively looked at Su Yi.

    But it was as if Su Yi didn¡¯t even notice. He just looked at the kneeling woman. ¡°To tell the truth, I don¡¯t pity you in the slightest.¡±

    The woman said nothing. She just kept prostrating herself on the ground.

    ¡°If you want revenge, what¡¯s with all the sobbing? Why kowtow before an outsider like me?¡± Su Yi said with cold indifference. ¡°You¡¯repletely spineless! If your senior apprentice brother saw you like this, he¡¯d think he''d have been better off not saving you!¡±¡¯

    With that, he shook his head and walked off. He didn¡¯t spare the woman so much as another nce.

    Everyone present was bbergasted. They looked at each other in astonishment.

    Only that old man seemed to understand. His expression wasplicated as he whispered to the prostrating woman, ¡°Zhan Yun, Fellow Daoist Su is right. No matter how grief-stricken and helpless you feel, you can¡¯t lose the spirit and mental fortitude of a cultivator. Quick, get up!¡±

    The woman quivered, then slowly rose to her feet and said bitterly, ¡°Daoist Brother, three days from now, on the Night of the Blood Moon... none of us will possibly survive. I''m sure you know that just as well as I do. Why even speak of getting revenge? That¡¯s why I begged His Excellency Su for his aid. Who¡¯d have thought I¡¯d just provoke his ire...?¡±

    She was visibly despondent, her expression bleak, as if she were on the verge of copse.

    The old man said gently, ¡°Rest assured, His Excellency is here. If you have faith in his abilities, don¡¯t degrade yourself any further.¡±

    The woman nodded, then looked up, only to see that Su Yi¡¯s tall, upright figure was headed toward the city gates.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you responded? Don¡¯t tell me that Su person is afraid too?¡± The young man in purple called out once more, his voice rife with disdain. ¡°Haha! This is the savior you¡¯ve been waiting for?¡±

    The silver-robed man couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He shouted in fury, ¡°Fuck you, and eighteen generations of your ancestors too! Is there no end to this!?¡±

    The others¡¯ expressions were overcast too.

    The purple-robed young man from the Western Chill Star Domain had been standing outside their gates, provoking them for days. He wanted to make them so angry that they¡¯d throw themselves into his.

    Although none of them had fallen for it, no one would have enjoyed listening to him insult and mock them day in and day out.

    Outside the city walls, the young man in purple sat with his legs crossed.

    When he heard the silver-robed man curse, heughed. ¡°Oh? You dare talk back? I¡¯ll remember your voice. Three days from now, on the Night of the Blood Moon, I¡¯ll have your head first!¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when his eyes narrowed. He looked up at the towering gates of Eastern Profound City. He wasn¡¯t sure when, but a tall, upright figure now stood atop the gates, his blue robes fluttering around him.

    The young man in purple wasn¡¯t startled. On the contrary, he was delighted. ¡°So, you¡¯re that Su person? Dare youe here to throw your life away?¡±

    Around a dozen Western Chill Star Domain Dao Integration cultivators stood behind the young man in purple. They too were started into action, and all of them looked over.

    Everyst one of them was visibly unfriendly!

    Within the city, the experts of Eastern Profound City watched nervously.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, drifted from the city gates andnded outside the city.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The young man in purple charged explosively over and attacked immediately!

    Earlier, he¡¯d seemednguid and rxed, but when he attacked, it was as if he¡¯d instantly transformed into a ferocious god of ughter. His aura was forceful and terrifying, and his murderous intent rose into the heavens!

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The purple-robed young man was still mid-charge when his right hand struck like a dragon¡¯s ws, bringing with it dazzling golden light as he swiped ruthlessly at Su Yi.

    It was as if he feared nothing more than Su Yi fleeing back into city limits.

    Naturally, Su Yi didn¡¯t flee.

    He didn¡¯t even look at his opponent. He just swung his sleeve through the air.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The young man in purple was swatted like a fly. He fell from the sky and mmed into the dirt, hard. Throughout his body, countless bones snapped, and he shrieked in agony.

    Hispanions were instantly startled, and their expressions shifted.

    ¡°Get him!¡±

    All of them attacked together without reservation.

    Su Yi took this in calmly and without a word. He just pressed down on the air.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A waterfall of sword qi descended from the heavens like a resplendent beam of light cleaving through the firmament and illuminating the mountains and rivers.

    The thirteen Dao Integration Realm cultivators fell like grass beneath a scythe, in by the dense, radiant sword qi.

    Blood sttered the air.

    Agonized cries shook the heavens.

    In the blink of an eye, everyone but the young man in purple had died on the spot.

    But it was as if Su Yi had done something entirely unremarkable. Throughout this process, his expression never so much as shifted.

    He brushed off his clothes and, without even turning his head, ordered, ¡°Don¡¯t kill him. Tie him up and hang him from the city gates for all to see. I¡¯m going to Western Chill City.¡±

    Before his light, airy words had even finished echoing through the air, Su Yi ced one hand behind his back and gripped a jug of wine in the other. Just like that, he took to the skies and vanished in the blink of an eye.

    Everyone in Eastern Profound City was wide-eyed, tongue-tied, and dazed.

    A group of top Dao Integration Realm experts of the Western Chill Star Domain had been killed with such ease?

    No, not all of them. The young man in purple was still alive; he¡¯d just lost the strength to fight. He was sprawled out on the ground like a dead dog.

    ¡°His Excellency Su really is that legendary figure who slew immortals in the Human Realm!¡± murmured the old man.

    ¡°In our eyes, those were utterly terrifying foes, but in his eyes, they were no more than moths to the me,¡± someone said with aplicated look on his face.

    The more theypared themselves, the more obvious it was how terrifying this modern legend of the Eastern Profound Star Domain was!

    ¡°You like barking like a dog, don¡¯t you? Well? Why not bark again for us?¡± Someone walked through the gates, grabbed the purple-robed young man, and pped him several times, leaving his face as red and swollen as a pig''s. Several of his teeth even went flying through the air.

    ¡°His Excellency Su has gone to Western Chill City...¡± The wailing woman¡¯s hollow eyes gradually lit back up. ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother! With His Excellency Daoist Su here, the enemies who killed you will die beyond a doubt!!¡±

    ......

    ¡°They tried to wipe out everyst expert from the Eastern Profound Star Domain. In that case, I won¡¯t be polite either,¡± Su Yi thought to himself.

    He wouldn¡¯t go out of his way to offend others, not unless they offended him first.

    Had they not offended him, he wouldn¡¯t have paid the other cultivators any heed, regardless of their star domain of origin.

    But this time, he¡¯d decided to do a little something for the Eastern Profound Star Domain.

    For the simple reason that he was angry!

    Furthermore, Su Yi couldn¡¯t deny that Wang Ye¡¯s emotions were influencing him.

    When he saw the miserable state of Eastern Profound City, rage simmered in the depths of Su Yi¡¯s heart. But this time, Su Yi didn¡¯t reject Wang Ye¡¯s anger.

    He too was a denizen of the Eastern Profound Star Domain, and he now found himself in the Second Battleground. That meant he and the experts of other star domains were fated to be enemies!

    Even if he didn''t actively hunt them down, they were sure to see him as prey only good for umting merit!

    And Su Yi had always hated being in a passive position. Since he¡¯d decided to do something, he ought to charge right into the enemies¡¯ camp.

    ¡°Ee? A kid from the Eastern Profound Star Domain? Aren¡¯t those prey animals practically all dead by now?¡±

    A voice suddenly rang out in the distance.

    A group of Southern me Star Domain Dao Integration Realm cultivators werebing a distant stretch of mountains and rivers for good fortune.

    But now, all of them had noticed the young man in blue shooting over from afar.

    ¡°Hehe, haven¡¯t we profited big-time? Don¡¯t fight, everyone. This prey is mine!¡± A ck-robed man charged into the heavens, but before he could even attack, a streak of sword qi destroyed him on the spot.

    Blood fell like rain.

    Immediately afterward, Su Yi pressed down on the air from afar.

    <i>Boom!!</i>

    The entire stretch ofndscape copsed, and the Southern me Star Domain Dao Integration Realm cultivators were wiped out along with it.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi continued into the distance.

    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve reached the Manifesting Truth Realm, opponents like them seem even more pathetic than ever...¡± Su Yi shook his head. Even if he hadn¡¯t broken through, he could have crushed Dao Integration Realm experts like them with ease.

    It was even easier now that he was already in the Manifesting Truth Realm!

    Western Chill City.

    Numerous cultivators came and went, passing freely through the city¡¯s gates. It was a lively scene.

    This was where the Dao Integration experts of the Western Chill Star Domain were stationed.

    Suddenly, someone cried out in astonishment, ¡°What on earth is someone from the Eastern Profound Star Domain doing in our territory?¡±

    All of a sudden, everyone in the area stopped what they were doing and looked over.

    They watched as a tall, upright figure walked over from the distant skies. He really was an expert of the Eastern Profound Star Domain!

    This scene left the crowd half suspecting they were seeing things.

    Who in the Second Battleground didn¡¯t know that the Eastern Profound Star Domain¡¯s camp had practically already been wiped out?

    Even their city waspletely surrounded by the forces of the Western Chill Star Domain!

    Yet now, a young man from the Eastern Profound Star Domain had appeared before them, right out in the open, and he was headed straight toward Western Chill City!

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised?

    But then, someone burst intoughter. ¡°Prey has delivered itself to our door. Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see who can kill this prey first!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Let¡¯s try it!¡±

    ¡°Get him!¡±

    Before their voices had even finished echoing through the air, one figure after another soared into the air and charged at Su Yi.

    All of them raced to get there first. Their eyes brimmed with murderous intent, like hunters who¡¯d set their sights on prey foolish enough to deliver itself right to them!

 Chapter 1488 - Five Aggregates Stone

    <h4>Chapter 1488 - Five Aggregates Stone</h4>

    In the Second Battleground, everyone was in the Dao Integration Realm. That made the rules of the hunt fair.

    Besides, this was the Western Chill Star Domain¡¯s main base, and there were numerous Dao Integration experts around eyeing Su Yi hungrily.

    Even if they couldn¡¯t beat him, they could just seek refuge within Western Chill City.

    It was for this reason that the Dao Integration experts were all eager to get to him first. Furthermore, they werepletely fearless, with no reservations whatsoever.

    All they could think about was beating theirpetition to the punch. They wanted to see who could kill their prey first!

    The life and death of their target didn¡¯t matter, but thepetition was thrilling.

    This was the joy of hunting!

    s, although they didn¡¯t know it, even though their prey¡¯s cultivation was on par with theirs, his strength...

    Was enough to cut down immortals in the Human Realm!

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes shone with a hint of mockery. He waved his sleeves, and...

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The seven Dao Integration cultivators rushing at him from all sides exploded with a bang, their bodies exploding into bits. Blood and flesh sprayed in all directions.

    The crowd was stunned. Without exception, their eyes widened in disbelief.

    <i>A single swing of his sleeves, and he wiped out seven Dao Integration cultivators!?</i>

    <i>Who is this guy? How could he be so terrifying?</i>

    Su Yi disregarded all of this. He just looked around, then raised his right hand.

    <i>Weng!</i>

    A three-foot streak of sword qi condensed in the palm of his hand.

    It was crystalline and translucent, and it shone with faint, blue-gray chaotic luster. All manner of mysterious powers of the Grand Dao seethed within it.

    When Su Yi raised and swung his hand, three feet of sword qi suddenly expanded until it was ten thousand feet long, like a beam of light cleaving through heaven and earth.

    The air split, and everyone felt a stinging pain in their eyes.

    ¡°Quick, hide¡ª¡ª!!¡±

    rmed cries rang out, but they were one step toote.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    That sh descended, and terrifying sword intent swept forth like a tidal wave or avnche, then spread outward with a bang.

    Everything between Su Yi and the distant gates of Western Chill City waspletely enveloped in explosive, turbulent sword qi.

    Shouts, shrieks, mournful wails, and infuriated roars rose and fell.

    But soon, they came to an abrupt halt.

    One beam of blood-colored light after another shed amidst the turbulent sword qi. It was like a series of firecrackers going off in rapid session, sttering piping hot, blood-red me.

    When the sword qi dissipated, an unfathomably deep, perfectly straight rift had appeared on the ground, stretching all the way to the gates of Western Chill City.

    There¡¯d originally been arge group of Dao Integration Realm experts standing outside the city gates. Now, all that remained of them were puddles of blood and scattered fragments of treasure.

    One sh, and he¡¯d massacred every enemy present! This terrifying scene drew frantic shrieks from within the city walls.

    With the power of the Laws protecting them, the force of that sh didn¡¯t reach the cultivators inside the city.

    But witnessing this left them scared out of their wits. All of them trembled from head to toe, ovee with fright.

    Meanwhile, off in the distance, Su Yi took a sip of wine, his expression as calm as ever. ¡°If you want to get revenge, I¡¯lle again in three days, on the Night of the Blood Moon.¡±

    With that, Su Yi turned to leave. The crowd just watched as he faded into the distance. None of them dared to intercept him!

    Before long, all of Western Chill City was in uproar. The cultivators spread throughout city limits soon learned of the bloodshed just outside their gates, and all of them were up in arms.

    ¡°When did someone so ferocious appear in Eastern Profound City?¡±

    ¡°That bastard! How dare he threaten us? If he really dares show his face in three days, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll let him off!¡±

    ¡°Calm down. That guy¡¯s cultivation is far too terrifying. We have to make arrangements first. We cannot lower our guards!¡±

    ¡°Quick, spread the word! Tell all of our allies to return to Western Chill City immediately!¡±

    ......

    That very day, the same bloody scene that had unfolded at Western Chill City repeated itself at Northern Abyss and Southern me Cities.

    Su Yi fought all alone, cutting down a group of experts at each of the three cities. After disying his strength, he dered war on all three cities!

    Northern Abyss City was in uproar.

    Southern me City was up in arms, too.

    That very day, all three cities ordered every expert out seeking good fortune in the Second Battleground to return.

    ¡°Three days from now, if that madman darese back, we¡¯ll make sure he never leaves!¡± someone said with seething murderous intent.

    ¡°If he dares show up on the night of the blood moon, I¡¯ll block his retreat and beat the crap out of him!¡± someone said with a coldugh.

    ¡°He¡¯s just one person, yet he dared dere war against us all. He¡¯s simply seeking death!¡± someone said, ovee with fury. ¡°Three days from now, we¡¯ve got to send our people to Eastern Profound City and wipe the prey there out!¡±

    The other three star domains¡¯ camps had no shortage of top Dao Integration Realm experts. Practically all of them were all but invincible within their level of cultivation, and theirbat prowess was heaven-defying.

    After learning of Su Yi¡¯s deration of war, these unrivaled figures immediately took action, gathering their forces and arranging a deathtrap.

    Just like that, a storm started brewing.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, was already on his way back to Eastern Profound City.

    He¡¯d considered staying within city limits and meeting his opponents here, but in the end, he rejected the idea.

    His reasons were simple: if he did so, he wouldn¡¯t be able to lure all of his enemies out of their nest. He¡¯d also be in far too passive a situation.

    In contrast, taking the initiative to attack would give him an opportunity to take them all out at once.

    A monk could hide, but if he couldn¡¯t leave the temple, his enemies would find him sooner orter.

    To the Dao Integration Realm cultivators of the other three star domains, their cities were their ¡°temples!¡±

    Three days from now, when the blood moon rose, Su Yi would just enter their cities and destroy them there.

    Of course, it was entirely possible that some of his enemies would leave their cities beforehand, but that would have little impact on the overall situation.

    Furthermore, Su Yi dared say with certainty that his enemies wouldn¡¯t run. No, it was much more likely that they¡¯d gather up their experts, set a death trap, and wait for him!

    That was human nature!

    After all, each camp had an enormous number of experts. Even Southern me City had around five hundred Dao Integration experts.

    Western Chill City had the greatest numbers. There were around eight hundred people there! Given that they¡¯d be up against just one enemy, who¡¯d flee their home base before the fighting even began?

    When Su Yi returned to Eastern Profound City, he found those Eastern Profound Star Domain experts.

    ¡°All of you should get ready. Three days from now,e with me to attack our enemies¡¯ home bases,¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡°You¡¯re fighting them on their home turf?¡± a tall, stalwart man eximed.

    The others looked at each other too; Su Yi¡¯s idea left them stunned.

    Only Zhan Yun, the woman most eager for revenge, didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°Your Excellency Su, isn¡¯t this.. A bit reckless?¡± that old man said tentatively, carefully choosing his words. ¡°After all, if anything goes wrong, we... are likely to be burdens to you.¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°From my perspective, the Second Battleground has some good fortune not avable outside, but that aside, there¡¯s nothing here worth lingering for. Before long, I¡¯ll head for the First Battleground. I naturally ought to clear your path for you first.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    The crowd only just now realized that Su Yi was doing things this way because he was in a hurry!

    ¡°Very well. This old man is willing to risk himself to apany you, Your Excellency Su!¡± that old man said solemnly.

    It wasn¡¯t long before the others followed suit. All of them knew that three days from now, on the Night of the Blood Moon, they¡¯d be doomed even if they chose to remain behind.

    Better to apany Su Yi and risk it all!

    Once everything was settled, Su Yi found a ce and sat cross-legged.

    ¡°This is Five Aggregates Stone? No wonder they call it one of the most wondrous treasures of the Second Battleground.¡±

    Su Yi held a thumb-sized piece of jade in front of his eyes and examined it closely.

    It was pale gold throughout and as shiny as nephrite. Resplendent misty light surged like the tides within it, and it was as light as a feather.

    This was Five Aggregates Stone, a wondrous treasure born of the Second Battleground. It was nowhere to be found in the outside world.

    When cultivators refined this treasure, they could temper their foundations in the Dao, strengthening and boosting their cultivation.

    But its greatest wondrous applicationy in refining the power of the soul. Its effects on the soul were simply unbelievable.

    It could even enhance a cultivator¡¯s powers ofprehension, stimting and excavating theirtent potential!

    Treasures like this were a rare sight even in the Immortal Realm.

    Su Yi had in numerous enemies today, and his trophies included a dozen-or-so pieces of Five Aggregates Stone, including the one he was now holding.

    Three days passed in the blink of an eye.

    That night.

    A blood-red full moon shone against the inky ck sky, like the eye of a devil gazing down upon the world below. It was a strange, unsettling sight.

    The power of the Laws covering Eastern Profound, Northern Abyss, Southern me, and Western Chill Cities gradually receded as the blood moon rose.

    Dense, baleful qi permeated heaven and earth.

    This was the Night of the Blood Moon.

    These nights only came once a month!

    ¡°The blood moon has risen. I wonder whether that madman will really dare show up or not.¡±

    A group of Dao Integration cultivators were stationed atop the towering walls of Western Chill City.

    Over the past three days, Western Chill City had called its dispersed experts back into city limits.

    Under the arrangements of their ten or so top experts, they¡¯d thoroughly covered the city inyers of killing formations!

    Everyone was convinced that a deathtrap like this would be more than enough to destroy even a Cloud Soaring expert beyond a shadow of a doubt!

    ¡°If he doesn¡¯te, we can just kill our way into Eastern Profound City and wipe them out down to thest man!¡± someone said, their gaze cold and cruel.

    Over the past three days, the close to eight hundred cultivators of Western Chill City had suppressed bellies full of fire. Their hatred for Su Yi ran bone deep.

    When the blood moon took to the skies, it tinged the night skies crimson.

    Dense, baleful mists hovered in the air, enshrouding both heaven and earth in an oppressive atmosphere.

    Suddenly, the distant mists churned, and a group shot toward them.

    Its leader was none other than Su Yi. Twenty or so other Eastern Profound City cultivators trailed after him.

    ¡°That guy¡¯s really here!¡±

    ¡°He even brought the other Eastern Profound City cultivators... was he afraid killing him wouldn¡¯t be enough for us?¡±

    The cultivators atop the walls of Western Chill City immediately sensed the disturbance. One of them crushed a message talisman.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    A beam of firelight soared into the heavens.

    Immediately afterward, countless arcs of light shot into the air from all across the city.

    The entire city was instantly radiant and resplendent.

    It was the middle of the night, but the skies were as bright as they were at midday!

 Chapter 1489 - One Slash Is Sufficient to Massacre a City

    <h4>Chapter 1489 - One sh Is Sufficient to Massacre a City</h4>

    Heaven and earth were as bright as at midday.

    Su Yi and the others¡¯ figures were thoroughly illuminated and on clear disy.

    The crowd¡¯s hearts clenched. Their hearts and minds felt stifled.

    There were close to eight hundred Dao Integration experts gathered in Western Chill City, including no small number of ruthless top experts. One look at the scenery in Western Chill City and they knew their enemies were ready and waiting. They¡¯d ced a shocking death trap!

    ¡°Your Excellency Su, don¡¯t tell me... we¡¯re going to charge into the city?¡± someone asked cautiously.

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°No need. That would waste too much time.¡±

    As he spoke, he waved his sleeves through the air.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The Sword of the Human Realm whooshed into the air and hovered before Su Yi.

    The simple, unadorned, deep-blue sword glinted beneath the firelight, its cold light terrifying to behold.

    ¡°One sh of this sword is sufficient to massacre a city,¡± said Su Yi.

    He raised his hand and tapped the sword hovering before him.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    The Sword of the Human Realm blurred into a beam of light and took to the skies.

    ......

    A ritual ground stood at the center of Western Chill City. Ten or so peak experts had gathered here, some standing, others seated.

    ¡°The city¡¯s strongholds are covered in a total of forty-nine killing formations, each overseen by twelve of our fellow Daoists. When all fort-nine killing formations circte, we can activate the Blue Demon World-Annihting Formation. It¡¯s enough to destroy even Cloud Soaring experts with ease!¡± someone said softly. ¡°Even if that madman from the Eastern Profound Star Domain were ten times as powerful, he¡¯d be doomed!¡±

    Over the past three days, these top experts had gathered together and tried their best to gauge that young man in blue¡¯s strength. And their conclusion filled their hearts with terror.

    Even if they joined forces, they¡¯d have little hope of victory!

    It was for this reason that they¡¯d spent the past three days arranging their forces and cing formations. They dared not be even the slightest bit negligent.

    ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s too afraid to show up. After all, in his shoes, there¡¯s no way I¡¯d be stupid enough toe alone and throw my life away,¡± someone said with augh.

    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t show up, won¡¯t all of our hard work go to waste?¡±

    ¡°If that happens, let¡¯s just attack Eastern Profound City!¡±

    ¡°I heard that madman didn¡¯t just dere war against us. He¡¯s provoked Northern Abyss and Southern me Cities too. He¡¯s simply sick in the head!¡±

    ...As they conversed, a streak of me soared into the air by the city gates.

    ¡°That guy really showed up!¡±

    The city¡¯s top experts were startled into action, all of them visibly surprised. Then, someone threw back his head andughed.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it better this way?¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Countless streaks of divine me soared out of Western Chill City, casting away the darkness and illuminating thendscape.

    ¡°Everyone, we ought to get to work too!¡± someone said with seething murderous intent.

    ¡°Once we¡¯ve killed that bastard, I¡¯ll treat you all to a drink. We won¡¯t stop until we¡¯re drunk!¡± a charming woman said with augh.

    Everyone expressed their agreement.

    But then, someone looked up at the dome of heaven. ¡°Hm? Look!¡±

    The others looked over and saw the blood-red full moon hanging beneath the dome of heaven.

    A sword had appeared above the city, like a beam of flowing light.

    A momentter, it descended.

    <i>Boom!!!</i>

    Countless, densely clustered streaks of sword qi descended, like the river of stars bursting through a dam and pouring onto the world below.

    Every streak of sword qi was like a beam of flowing light. They were colorful and resplendent, and they lit up the night sky!

    As far as the eye could see, it was as if the river of stars were sweeping across the sky, illuminating the night like papernterns on a festival night.

    Everyone in Western Chill City waspletely astonished.

    A momentter, numerous people¡¯s expressions shifted. As that sword qi poured down, it <i>looked </i>beautiful to the extreme, but in truth, it was terrifying as could be. It tore open countless startling rifts in the sky!

    Even just watching from afar caused a prickling pain in the onlookers¡¯ hearts and minds, and their courage failed them. The top experts were the first and the only to react, and they immediately roared in fury, ¡°Quickly, activate the grand formation¡ª¡ª!!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The power of countless formations surged through the skies over Western Chill City, formingyer uponyer of raging tidal waves that enveloped the citypletely.

    Theyers of killing formations were intended for Su Yi, but now, no one could concern themselves with that. They just operated the formations with their full power.

    But an astonishing scene followed¡ª¡ª

    <i>Boom! Boom! Boom!</i>

    One streak of sword qi after another descended, each boring a hole through theyers of killing formations with unstoppable force. The formations were soon riddled with holes, and before long, they copsed and burst.

    Everyone reacted as if they¡¯d been struck by lightning. They werepletely dumbstruck.

    Those killing formations would have been enough to destroy a Cloud Soaring Transcendent! Yet now, they¡¯d popped like soap bubbles!

    ¡°No¡ª!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and run away! Run away!!¡±

    Terrified shrieks rose and fell in waves.

    But they were toote.

    As the fierce rain of sword qi fell, it ughtered one pack of Dao Integration cultivators after another. Even the strongest of them, despite resisting the rain with all their might, were terrified to discover just how ineffectual their strength was.

    In the blink of an eye, they too were in on the spot. In other words, beneath the raging sword qi, Dao Integration cultivators were no more than ants, no matter their strength.

    ......

    Outside the city.

    As the experts of the Eastern Profound Star Domain pondered what Su Yi meant when he said, ¡°One sh would be enough to massacre a city,¡± they took in this bloody spectacle.

    Boundless sword qi enveloped all of Western Chill City!

    Desperate cries, terrified shouts, unwilling roars... rose and fell in waves.

    Meanwhile, within city limits, mes surged and currents of destructive power ran rampant. It was as if a bloody scroll painting of purgatory were unfurling before their very eyes.

    Everyone trembled from head to toe, their expressions dazed. There was no need for imagination. They¡¯d watched with their own eyes, and they now knew what it meant to destroy a city in a single sh!

    The sword rain quickly ended, and everything returned to stillness. Themotion within the city died down, and a strange, deathly silence befell the entire area.

    All that remained was the stench of blood mixed into the nighttime gales. The smell spread from the city and assailed the crowd¡¯s nostrils, making them dry heave.

    <i>ng!</i>

    Su Yi beckoned, and the Sword of the Human Realm transformed into a beam of light andnded in his palm.

    ¡°All of them... are dead?¡± someone murmured in a daze.

    A sword rose into the air. Sword qi filled heaven and earth, emptying an entire city! This bloody scene was unquestionably far, far too shocking.

    ¡°Wonderful... Wonderful....¡± Zhan Yun said in a quavering voice. It was someone from Western Chill City who¡¯d killed her senior apprentice brother.

    Now, the entire city had been destroyed in a single sh! That naturally meant that her senior apprentice brother had been avenged.

    But most of the onlookers fell silent.

    Su Yi¡¯s sh was just too tyrannical and terrifying. It came as an enormous mental blow. Even after quite some time had passed, they couldn¡¯t calm down.

    On their way here, they¡¯d pictured all manner of possibilities and predicted all manner of dangers.

    But they¡¯d never considered that when they reached their enemies¡¯ home base, Su Yi wouldn¡¯t even bother going inside. One sh, and he¡¯d destroyed every enemy within the city limits!

    ¡°There might be a few survivors, but it¡¯ll be hard for them to aplish much.¡± Su Yi retracted his gaze. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to Northern Abyss City.¡±

    He turned and walked off; he couldn¡¯t even be bothered to check Western Chill City for survivors.

    The crowd overcame their astonishment and hurried after him.

    A while after they left, a figure silently shot toward the city from afar. He was a thin old man in ck, and he was from Northern Abyss City.

    ¡°One sh, and everyone in Western Chill City died?¡± The old man in ck was visibly shaken. He stared intently at the distant Western Chill City, his entire body quivering uncontrobly.

    The city was deathly silent, and the stench of blood permeated the air. It was hard to even imagine that not long ago, that city had housed eight hundred Dao Integration Transcendents of the Western Chill Star Domain.

    ¡°Who is that Eastern Profound Star Domain cultivator? Why is he so terrifying when he¡¯s only in the Dao Integration Realm?¡±

    The old man waspletely drenched in sweat. He¡¯de here tonight on orders. His mission was to gather information and see whether or not that Eastern Profound Star Domain thug died in Western Chill City.

    He would never have guessed he¡¯d bear witness to a massacre!

    ¡°This is bad!¡± The old man in ck¡¯s expression shifted dramatically. ¡°I have to send word back as soon as possible. That guy is just too terrifying. There¡¯s no way we can beat him!!¡±

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    The old man in ck turned and dashed off iparably quickly. He was frantic with worry, and he was giving his all, practically putting his life on the line to make it back to Northern Abyss City as soon as possible.

    ¡°Dammit! Here in the Second Battleground, message talismans don¡¯t work. Otherwise, I could have let everyone in Northern Abyss City know by now!¡±

    ¡°Quick! I have to be quick!¡±

    ...The old man in ck gnashed his teeth, then activated a forbidden technique. His speed soared to new heights once more.

    Less than an hourter, the old man in ck saw the outline of Northern Abyss City.

    Casting all other concerns aside, he roared at the top of his lungs, ¡°Run! Everyone, hurry up and run! Western Chill City has already fallen, and everyone in it is dead! That Eastern Profound Star Domain madman is... not someone we can fight! Hurry up and run¡ª¡ª!¡±

    His frantic voice boomed throughout the night sky, but there was no response from Northern Abyss City.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me...¡± The old man in ck was visibly stricken, and he came to an abrupt halt.

    It was then that he noticed the dense smell of blood permeating the air.

    And it was emanating from within Northern Abyss City.

    <i>What...</i>

    It was as if the old man had been struck by lightning. He saw stars, plummeted from the sky, and copsed in the dirt.

    They were finished!

    The old man¡¯s face was ashen, and he was ovee with grief and despair. He didn¡¯t even need to think to know that everything that had happened to Western Chill City had already happened here, too!

    ¡°How is this possible? Nothing so bloody and terrifying has ever happened in the history of the Domain Boundary Battlefield! Not even a Cloud Soaring Transcendent could have done that!

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that Eastern Profound Star Domain guy... is an immortal? No, that¡¯s impossible! The Laws of the Domain Boundary Battlefield don¡¯t permit immortals to interfere. How could an immortal possibly appear in the Second Battleground?¡±

    The old man waspletely frantic, and his mind went nk.

    He couldn¡¯t understand, nor could he ept it.

    In truth, it wasn¡¯t that the old man hadn¡¯t been fast enough, but that Su Yi had begun this operation with the intent of finishing as soon as possible. He wasted no time at all.

    Thus, he set off before the old man in ck even arrived, crushing everyone in Northern Abyss City with unstoppable force.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi was already leading the experts of the Eastern Profound Star Domain to Southern me City!

 Chapter 1490 - The Heavenspan Platform

    <h4>Chapter 1490 - The Heavenspan tform</h4>

    Nothing unexpected happened.

    The Southern me Star Domain¡¯s Dao Integration Experts and their Southern me City met with the same fate as Western Chill and Northern Abyss Cities.

    Each time, a sh of sword light destroyed an entire city. All three star domains¡¯ camps had been all but wiped out!

    If word got out, it would shake every star domain.

    However, the experts of the Eastern Profound Star Domain all had wooden looks on their faces. Their victory was so overwhelming that they¡¯d grown numb to it! So many shocks in a row were just too much for them.

    As for Su Yi? It was as if he¡¯d done something trivial and unremarkable. He wasn¡¯t emotional, delighted, or wistful.

    He just casually ordered, ¡°Gather up the spoils. I¡¯m going back.¡±

    With that, he soared away.

    The experts of the Eastern Profound Star Domain looked at each other.

    A long time passed before they emerged from their stunned state. All of them had strange,plicated looks on their faces.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help but suspect that when His Excellency Su proceeds to the First Battleground, those Cloud Soaring experts won¡¯t be able to block the sharpness of his sword either,¡± someone said with a sigh.

    ¡°One sh destroyed an entire city. Nothing like that has happened in the history of the Domain Boundary Battlefield,¡± someone murmured.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that in Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s eyes, experts of the Path of Transcendence are no more than ants too weak to take a single blow,¡± someone said in a daze.

    In just one night, he had destroyed three cities. Who could match this aplishment?

    ......

    Eastern Profound City.

    Su Yi sprawled outfortably in his wicker chair, drinking wine as he silently admired the blood-colored full moon and thought, <i>I just don¡¯t know how much Grand Dao Profound Jade I¡¯ll be able to acquire with my current merit.</i>

    In the Second Battleground, after every Blood Moon, cultivators could use the merit umted in their identity markers to receive Grand Dao Profound Jade born of the Laws!

    This was the Second Battleground¡¯s reward. One¡¯s umted merit determined how much or how little they received.

    The so-called Grand Dao Profound Jade was, in truth, manifested of the Second Battleground¡¯s source, and it was full of xiantian chaos energy. It was inestimably useful for Dao Integration cultivators.

    No matter which camp they hailed from, Grand Dao Profound Jade was an enormous stroke of good fortune to any cultivator!

    It was in the wee hours of the morning that the experts of the Eastern Profound Star Domain returned with an ocean of trophies.

    Su Yi selected around three hundred Five Aggregates Stones from among the trophies, but the rest of the spoils couldn¡¯t pique his interest.

    The others looked at each other, but none of them dared take a share of the treasure. After all, they¡¯d contributed nothing at all. How could they ept the spoils in good conscience?

    ¡°Take them. I have no use for these things,¡± said Su Yi. He divided the treasures amongst the crowd himself, leaving no room for argument.

    The crowd was flustered and out of sorts, so moved that they didn¡¯t know what to say. Waves of emotion coursed through their hearts.

    Su Yi had only just arrived in the Second Battleground three days prior, yet now, he¡¯d struck like lightning to tten the home bases of all three rival star domains!

    It didn¡¯t feel quite real; they even felt as if they were dreaming.

    But all of them dared say with certainty that going forward, at least here in the Second Battleground, the experts of the Eastern Profound Star Domain would no longer need to fear their enemies humiliating them!

    Some of the experts of the other three camps might well have survived, but not many. They didn¡¯t present much of a threat.

    And all of this was Su Yi¡¯s work!

    ......

    Morning the next day.

    The skies lit up, and golden auspicious clouds hovered beneath the dome of heaven.

    Su Yi stood atop the city walls, gazing at the distant skies. As he opened his hand, his identity token rose into the air.

    <i>Weng!</i>

    The token lit up with misty light, and a formless aura of the Grand Dao soared into the sky. The auspicious clouds floating overhead trembled.

    Then, a rain of light fell down to earth, all of it gathering around Su Yi.

    When it reached Su Yi, the rain condensed into spirit jades the size of an infant¡¯s fist. There were over a hundred of them!

    Everyst piece of jade was swathed in dense and pure xiantian chaos energy.

    <i>So this is the Grand Dao Profound Jade.</i>

    The Eastern Profound Star Domain experts in the city noticed what was happening, and despite themselves, they were astonished, and their eyes filled with envy.

    In the Second Battleground, you only received one piece of Grand Dao Profound Jade for every ten targets you killed. Yet now, it was quite literally raining down upon Su Yi.

    In the end, Su Yi received a grand total of one hundred and seventy-nine pieces of Grand Dao Profound Jade. In other words, at least one thousand, seven hundred ny enemies had died beneath Su Yi¡¯s sword!

    This was what it meant to aplish an unprecedented feat. Throughout history, no one had ever umted anywhere near this much merit!

    After gathering all the Grand Dao Profound Jade, Su Yi returned to the city. He¡¯d decided to cultivate quietly for a little while and refine all his Five Aggregates Stones and Grand Dao Profound Jades before he left for the First Battleground.

    ......

    Time slipped by. Two weeks passed in a sh.

    Su Yi¡¯s cultivation broke into the mid-stage Manifesting Truth Realm, and the power of his soul made even more astonishing improvements. Byparison, any other Transcendent would have been ashamed of their own inferiority.

    Throughout these two weeks, the Second Battleground was extraordinarily peaceful.

    The cultivators of the Eastern Profound Star Domain had no further reservations, and they started going out on expeditions, searching the Second Battleground for good fortune.

    They had no ambitions of entering the First Battleground. Their only desire was to gather good fortune, raise their cultivation, and make it home alive.

    ......

    Soon, a month had passed.

    Su Yi¡¯s cultivation entered thete-stage Manifesting Truth Realm.

    However, he¡¯d already refined everyst Grand Dao Profound Jade and Five Aggregates Stone in his possession.

    <i>Were I any other Transcendent, refining those treasures would have let me break into the next major realm with ease. For some, it wouldn¡¯t have been difficult to make two major breakthroughs. </i>

    <i>But for me, it was just barely enough to let me reach thete-stage Manifesting Truth Realm...</i>

    His foundations in the Grand Dao were far too firm. That meant that breaking through was almost unimaginably difficult.

    But Su Yi was satisfied. After all, it had only been a month or so since he¡¯d reached Manifesting Truth, yet he was already in thete stage of the realm. His strength had risen to new heights, too.

    By now, even with Wang Ye¡¯s experiences, Su Yi found it difficult to gauge just how strong he¡¯d be.

    There was no getting around it; Su Yi¡¯s alternate path of Transcendence was unprecedented. Even Wang Ye had never walked it, so Wang Ye¡¯s knowledge alone naturally wasn¡¯t enough to measure its true strength.

    ¡°I ought to head to the First Battleground,¡± Su Yi muttered to himself.

    He rose, then shared his decision with the others.

    The experts of Eastern Profound City had long since known that Su Yi wouldn¡¯t linger here for long, but when they heard of his imminent departure, they couldn¡¯t help but be reluctant to part with him.

    ¡°Your Excellency Su, please permit us to escort you to the Heavenspan tform!¡± someone suggested.

    If he wanted to go to the First Battleground, he needed to defeat the trial guardians manifested of thirty-six Laws of the Grand Dao. Each of them wasparable to a peak Dao Integration Realm expert.

    Of course, everyone knew that a trial like this couldn¡¯t hold Su Yi back in any way.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Su Yi nodded, and the group promptly set off, leaving Eastern Profound City and proceeding toward the Heavenspan tform at the center of the Second Battleground.

    ......

    The Heavenspan tform.

    It was an elevated ritual ground ten thousand feet across and ck throughout.

    ¡°Your Excellency Su, after the first Night of the Blood Moon, a group of peak experts of the other three star domains passed the trial of the Heavenspan tform and proceeded to the First Battleground,¡± Zhan Yun said when they arrived.

    ¡°Apparently, the most impressive of the sessful trial-takers was Huan Qingsong, an unrivaled expert of the Northern Abyss Star Domain. He ced thirty-ninth on the Heavenspan tform¡¯s rankings.

    ¡°At the time, the Heavenspan tform produced a strange phenomenon of heaven and earth, causing a hugemotion throughout the Second Battleground.¡±

    Su Yi nodded distractedly. ¡°That¡¯s indeed extraordinary.¡±

    The crowd¡¯s expressions shifted slightly.

    To them, Huan Qingsong¡¯s ranking was so lofty that they could never hope to attain it. He was an absolutely top-ss expert. But even though Su Yi''s lips let out the word ¡°extraordinary,¡± the bored expression on his face clearly showed what he actually thought.

    ¡°Very well. No need to escort me any further.¡±

    Su Yi stepped onto the Heavenspan tform.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The power of thews surged atop the tform, condensing into an ethereal figure. He was a man in dark armor, and he held a war sword. His aura was terrifying and imposing,parable to a peak Dao Integration Transcendent¡¯s.

    This was a trial guardian manifested of the Laws.

    It was only by killing thirty-six such guardians that a Dao Integration cultivator could earn passage to the First Battleground.

    The amount of time someone spent oveing the trial and whether or not they were injured in the process determined a trial-taker¡¯s final ranking.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    As soon as the trial guardian appeared, he swung his war sword and charged at Su Yi.

    He was valiant and fierce, but Su Yi didn¡¯t even look at him. He just snapped his fingers.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The trial guardian exploded into a rain of light, only for another to condense and take his ce.

    This time, Su Yi didn¡¯t even wait for the guardian to attack. He just raised his hand and tapped, tearing him apart as if he were made of paper.

    This casual, effortless scene left the onlookers¡¯ hearts churning. They couldn¡¯t help but nce at each other.

    But to Su Yi, this trial was nothing but tedium. In practically no time t, he¡¯d destroyed all thirty-six trial guardians with ease.

    When thest guardian fell, the Heavenspan tform rumbled.

    The grand and ethereal sound of the Dao reverberated throughout the skies, and countless auspicious golden lights surged forth.

    A strange phenomenon!

    Meanwhile, Su Yi saw his rank. It was much like when he¡¯d left his name on the Third Battleground¡¯s Grand Dao Combat Stele: it leaped directly to first ce!

    Immediately afterward, the beam of light representing his name soared into the firmament, obscured by the Laws of the Second Battleground.

    <i>Not bad. At the very least, this proves that my strength in the Manifesting Truth Realm is far beyond the Dao Integration experts who¡¯ve ovee this trial thus far, </i>thought Su Yi.

    ¡°Farewell.¡± Su Yi turned and waved to the Eastern Profound Star Domain experts, then blurred into a beam of light and shot into the firmament.

    ¡°Take care, Your Excellency Su!¡±

    The crowd sped their fists and bowed.

    The power of the Laws instantly wrapped around Su Yi, and he disappeared without a trace.

 Chapter 1491 - The Blueflame Divine Python

    <h4>Chapter 1491 - The Blueme Divine Python</h4>

    The First Battleground.

    A seldom-visited blood-colored wilderness where fierce astral winds howled year-round.

    Thesends were a forbidden ground to even Cloud Soaring Transcendents!

    Over the years, the Cloud Soaring Transcendents who entered the First Battleground dared not risk themselves here.

    Deep within the blood-colored wilderness, there stood a towering mountain bathed in ck lightning. Surging currents of electricity poured down its slopes, and the rumbling of thunder shook heaven and earth. That terrifying air of destruction distorted and copsed the surrounding area.

    Suddenly, a figure fell off the lightning-covered mountainside.

    In midair, a murky gray divine ring surged around her, holding her aloft. In the end, she gently drifted down to the foot of the mountain.

    Upon closer inspection, she was an exquisitely beautiful young woman in rainbow raiment. There was a strange totem on her forehead, like a serpent devouring its tail.

    This was A¡¯Cai!

    The surging ck lightning and astral winds could have destroyed the physical body of any Cloud Soaring Transcendent. But when they swept toward A¡¯Cai¡¯s delicate figure, that murky gray divine ring neutralized them.

    ¡°Dammit! I failed again!¡± A¡¯Cai gnashed her teeth, a hint of vexation in her beautiful eyes.

    The peak of the ck lightning mountain waspletely barren. Next to the cliffside, there stood a ten-foot pool.

    Its ¡°water¡± was manifested from the source of the Void Annihtion Immortal Lightning.

    And a divine chaos lifeform was growing within the pond. A¡¯Cai hade here to get her hands on it!

    Unfortunately, despite having made numerous attempts since entering the First Battleground, she¡¯d failed each and every time.

    The ck lightning was just too terrifying. It was called Void Annihtion Immortal Lightning, and it was manifested of the Laws of the First Battleground. It could destroy all living things beneath the Immortal Dao with ease.

    And the lightning pool by the cliffside was derived from its source energies!

    <i>I wonder if Fellow Daoist Su has made it to the First Battleground yet. With his help, I might have better odds of sess,</i> A¡¯Cai thought to herself.

    A momentter, she shook her head and decided to wait until her wounds had healed to try again.

    If she really couldn¡¯t manage it on her own, she¡¯d go to the Weing Grounds to wait for Su Yi.

    ......

    The Weing in.

    This was a ce at the heart of the First Battleground. It was a vast ne with four mountains, one at each corner.

    Each of the peaks was covered in buildings.

    The mountains corresponded to the four camps. They were thus known as Eastern Profound Peak, Western Chill Peak, Southern me Peak, and Northern Abyss Peak.

    And at the center of the in between the four peaks, there stood a ten-thousand-foot ritual ground.

    It was coveredpletely in strange, intricate Dao Markings.

    This was the Weing Grounds!

    When the year was through, the Road of Weing would appear on the Weing Grounds, leading directly to the Immortal Transformation tform deep within the sky!

    When the time came, a fiercepetition would ensue. The victors could fight their way to the Immortal Transformation tform. Those who earned the recognition of the Emissary of Weing could rise to the Immortal Realm!

    However, the Road of Weing and the Immortal Transformation tform had yet to appear.

    ¡°Get them!¡±

    The sound of fiercebat rang out on the Weing Grounds. A fierce duel was underway.

    The two parties were from the Northern Abyss and Southern me Star Domains. Both were mighty Cloud Soaring Transcendents.

    Numerous others were watching throughout the surrounding area. Others still watched from the four peaks.

    This was a duel to victory and defeat, but it wasn¡¯t without its rewards. The loser had to give up half of their umted merit!

    And those with too little merit weren''t qualified to step onto the Road of Weing when it appeared!

    In contrast, the more merit you umted, the more advantages you received on the Road of Weing.

    Especially upon reaching the Immortal Transformation tform. The greater someone''s umted merit, the more Immortal Spirit Qi you received!

    Immortal Spirit Qi wasn¡¯t ordinary immortal qi, but rather, a source power born of the Immortal Dao.

    When cultivators became immortals, the more Immortal Spirit Qi they refined, the stronger their foundations in the Grand Dao upon breaking into immortality.

    Suddenly, startled cries rang out on all sides.

    The Northern Abyss Cloud Soaring Transcendent had defeated his opponent in a single strike, attaining victory.

    Half of the defeated party¡¯s umted merit vanished from his identity token and appeared in the victor¡¯s.

    Off in the distance, a woman in hemp clothes and a bronze mask took the entire battle in. She pursed her pink lips. A battle like this was far too dull.

    Yet for some reason, the onlookers watched with relish.

    The woman in hemp clothes had her ck hair tied into a ponytail with a red string. Her eyes shone with faint purple light, and her figure was tall and upright.

    This was none other than the mysterious spearwoman.

    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s lonely at the top. At the Cloud Soaring level, those worthy of my notice are ultimately few and far between,¡± she murmured to herself.

    She gazed into the heavens. <i>With my strength, I can deceive the Laws of the Domain Boundary Battlefield, but I can¡¯t avoid detection by the Laws of the Immortal Dao. I can wait until the Path of Weing appears, but I¡¯m afraid I have little hope of slipping into the Immortal Realm. What a headache.</i>

    She raised her hand to rub her nose, only to bump her mask. Her finger paused in midair, and then she waved her hand in irritation.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su still isn¡¯t here?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    ¡°Argh. If he were here, how could we of the Eastern Profound Star Domain have been pushed this far?¡±

    ...The sound of nearby conversation drifted into the spearwoman¡¯s ears.

    She stiffened slightly.<i> Right! Why hasn¡¯t that Su guy shown up in the First Battleground yet? He really is useless!</i>

    The spearwoman shook her head, turned, and left.

    ......

    A swamp swathed in mist.

    A group of Southern me Star Domain Cloud Soaring cultivators were surrounding and attacking a blue python.

    The python had a single blood-colored horn, and its ten-thousand-foot body was like a mountain range in motion. It had sprouted four dragon ws, proof that it was on the verge of transforming into a dragon.

    It was ferocious and terrifying to the extreme, and it shot through the skies quick as lightning, manipting baleful fog and divine me. Although it was covered in wounds, it was repeatedly forcing the Cloud Soaring Transcendents back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic! That beast won¡¯t hold out much longer!¡±

    ¡°Just hold on a while longer!¡±

    ...The Cloud Soaring cultivators were joining forces and fighting back with all their might.

    Save for the Weing Grounds, the First Battleground was full of perils grave enough to threaten the lives of Cloud Soaring cultivators.

    Of course, there was rare good fortune hidden here too.

    Take this blue python. It was an ancient variant species, the Blueme Divine Python, and they were practically extinct in the outside world. And this Blueme Divine Python had thetent potential to transform into a dragon!

    In the eyes of a cultivator, the python¡¯s entire body was a treasure, an iparably rare stroke of good fortune. More importantly, by killing the beast here in the First Battleground, they could obtain a generous reward in the form of merit.

    It was for this reason that cultivators from all four star domains frequently formed groups to explore the First Battleground. They were searching for good fortune and hunting beasts to umte merit.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Suddenly, the Blueme Python let out a heaven-shaking roar, shook off its enemies, and dove into the swamp¡¯s deaths.

    ¡°Give chase!¡±

    ¡°Quick! The beast obviously can¡¯t hold out much longer!¡±

    The Cloud Soaring cultivators of the Southern me Star Domain were instantly excited.

    They too were injured, and they looked wretched to the extreme, but they didn¡¯t care. All of them rushed after the python immediately.

    The swamp was enormous and swathed in mists. Numerous bald, ancient trees grew here, their branches stretching into the heavens.

    The Blueme Divine Python was extraordinarily quick, and it knocked into countless ancient trees as it fled.

    But in the end, just as the python reached a craggy, silver mountain deep within the swamp, it seemed unable to hold out any longer. It let out a heaven-shaking mournful wail, and its mountainous frame toppled into the swamp with a ssh.

    The cultivators chasing it all lit up with delight.

    But then, their gazes focused, and they silently stopped in ce.

    They weren¡¯t sure when he¡¯d gotten there, but a tall, upright figure had appeared beside the fallen python. His robes were blue, and he looked calm and extraordinary. He had extremely youthful features, and he emanated no trace of a cultivation base, making him seem incredibly out of ce.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s a fellow Daoist of the Eastern Profound Star Domain.¡± A middle-aged man in yellow sighed in apparent relief, walked up, and inclined his head in greeting. ¡°We¡¯re from the Southern me Star Domain¡¯s Green Origin Dao Court. We came here to hunt that beast, so we¡¯d appreciate it if you could step aside.¡±

    His words and bearing were polite as could be. There was no faulting his manners.

    The young man in blue was, naturally, Su Yi. He gestured to the Blueme Divine Python¡¯s head. ¡°I contributed toward this wicked creature¡¯s death.¡±

    The middle-aged man in yellow froze. He and hispanions looked over.

    Indeed, there was a bloody hole through the python¡¯s skull. It was obviously the work of a streak of sword qi.

    The yellow-robed middle-aged man thought for a moment, then said, ¡°How about this? We¡¯ll give you thirty percent of the spoils, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Su Yi smiled faintly. ¡°Just thirty percent? That¡¯s not enough.¡±

    The yellow-robed middle-aged man and the others looked at each other. They were obviously displeased.

    But in the end, the yellow-robed middle-aged man thought it over and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s split it fifty-fifty. How about it? That¡¯s the most we can offer you.¡±

    Su Yi was instantly quite surprised. And here he¡¯d just been testing their limits. He wouldn¡¯t have thought they¡¯d choose to make further concessions!

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°If you can answer one of my questions, I actually wouldn¡¯t mind giving you my share of the spoils.¡±

    The middle-aged man in yellow said with augh, ¡°Please, go right ahead and ask, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Su Yi got straight to the point. ¡°Why not just seize it from me? If you kill me, you won¡¯t just im all of the rewards. You¡¯ll receive merit, too. So why not just attack? Besides, you¡¯re from the Southern Fire Star Domain, and I¡¯m from the Eastern Profound Star Domain. We¡¯re natural enemies, so why back down again and again?¡±

    Su Yi really didn¡¯t understand. This obviously wasn¡¯t in line with his understanding of the First Battleground.

    But what surprised Su Yi even more was that the yellow-robed man and hispanions looked astonished by the question.

    As if they found it...pletely idiotic!

 Chapter 1492 - The Rules

    <h4>Chapter 1492 - The Rules</h4>

    After a brief silence, the yellow-robed middle-aged man asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist, did you perhaps only just arrive in the First Battleground?¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    The crowd¡¯s expressions seemed to say, ¡°Oh, that makes sense.¡± Now, when they looked at Su Yi, their gazes carried a hint of curiosity.

    Those who made it here from the Second Battleground were, without exception, absolutely top-notch experts of the Dao Integration Realm!

    The middle-aged man in yellow went on to exin the situation.

    It turned out that during the first month after the Domain Boundary Battlefield opened, the leading figures of the Northern Abyss, Western Chill, and Southern me Star Domains got together to set a rule¡ª¡ª

    The Cloud Soaring experts of different camps were not to kill each other!

    If anyone vited this rule, they¡¯d be themon enemy of the other camps, and they¡¯d be executed without mercy.

    The other Cloud Soaring experts were in full favor. After all, all of them hade in search of good fortune and an opportunity to rise to the Immortal Realm. Fighting amongst themselves would only lead to unnecessary casualties.

    Of course, this rule didn¡¯t mean that the different camps would get along. No, thepetition in the First Battleground was iparably fierce and brutal. To acquire sufficient merit, the vast majority of the experts of the four camps frequently engaged in one-on-one duels in the Weing Grounds. Although these battles weren¡¯t life or death, the victor received half of the loser¡¯s umted merit!

    Naturally, those with too little merit weren''t qualified to take the Road of Weing.

    Simply put, killing was forbidden in the First Battleground. Duels between experts of the different camps were all to be fought in the Weing Grounds!

    When Su Yi learned of this, he felt enlightened, and he couldn¡¯t help but incline his head. ¡°This rule¡¯s not bad.¡±

    The yellow-robed middle-aged man said, ¡°A group of Northern Abyss Star Domain experts ambushed a group from our Southern me Star Domain out in the wilderness. When word got out, the leading expert of the Northern Abyss Star Domain took action personally, killing every single rule-breaker, down to thest one! Ever since, no one in the First Battleground, regardless of their camp of origin, has dared defy the rules.¡±

    Su Yi thought for a moment. ¡°You said that the leading experts of the Northern Abyss, Southern me, and Western Chill Star Domains worked together to set this rule. Was the Eastern Profound Star Domain... not involved?¡±

    The crowd¡¯s expressions turned a bit strange. The middle-aged man in yellow coughed dryly. ¡°The Eastern Profound Star Domain¡¯s experts are like a dragon without a head. They have no leading authority figure, nor anyone capable of assuming the position. That said, after this rule was put into ce, the experts of the Eastern Profound Star Domain were in full favor of it. No one voiced any disapproval.¡±

    Although he put it politely, how could Su Yi fail to realize what he was saying? No one in the Eastern Profound Star Domain¡¯s camp was worthy of participating in the leading experts¡¯ discussion!

    A thin man in ck said, ¡°Even the experts of the Eastern Profound Star Domain had to admit that these rules were most advantageous to them. Without the protection of the rules, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯d have long since...¡±

    Here, he abruptly shut his mouth and left the rest unsaid.

    However, his meaning was readily apparent: if not for this rule, the Eastern Profound Star Domain would have suffered massive casualties by now!

    This was a bit insulting, but Su Yi couldn¡¯t argue with him. Because... well, it was true.

    Su Yi gestured at the Blueme Divine Python. ¡°You have to follow that rule even whenpeting over good fortune?¡±

    The middle-aged man in yellow nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. You canpete for good fortune, but you cannot kill yourpetition. If you really can¡¯t resolve your conflict without violence, you can duke it out in the Weing Grounds and resolve your grudges there.¡±

    Su Yi scanned the group, still a bit confused. ¡°But you could have just taken the beast¡¯s corpse from me. Why choose to make concessions?¡±

    Rules were rules, but Su Yi most certainly didn¡¯t believe the cultivators of the Southern me Star Domain were so agreeable.

    The yellow-robed middle-aged man instantly looked a bit ill at ease. A momentter, heughed bitterly and told the truth. ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you, Fellow Daoist. All of us know that we would have paid a heavy price to suppress the beast¡¯s death throes. Fortunately, you intervened. You effectively did us a huge favor. Furthermore...¡±

    Here, anxiety appeared in his expression, and he scanned the surrounding area. ¡°This ce is called the Beast Blood Swamp. It¡¯s one of the most famous danger zones in the First Battleground, and it''s home to numerous unknown and powerful beasts. shing with you over a beast carcass in a ce like this would be ill-advised. Who knows what such a disturbance might draw here?¡±

    Su Yi finally understood. And here he¡¯d thought they¡¯d realized he wasn¡¯t one to provoke lightly, and he found their perceptiveness quite surprising.

    Now, he understood. These experts of the Southern me Star Domain weren¡¯t afraid of <i>him. </i>No, they were concerned about something else entirely!

    ¡°The beast is yours,¡± said Su Yi.

    The yellow-robed middle-aged man and the others¡¯ expressions softened considerably, as if Su Yi were instantly far more pleasing to the eye. <i>This young Eastern Profound Star Domain cultivator is a clever one!</i>

    A momentter, a few members of the group stepped forward to divvy up the carcass.

    The middle-aged man in yellow pondered briefly, then said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, the Beast Blood Swamp is iparably perilous, and you¡¯re here alone. When we leave, you shoulde with us. We can look after each other on our way back.¡±

    He put it politely, but how could Su Yi fail to realize that he¡¯d only won their favor by offering them his share of the Blueme Divine Python? They would never have offered to protect him otherwise.

    As for ¡°looking out for each other?¡± Those were nothing but empty words.

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°I appreciate your good intentions.¡±

    <i>He refused? </i>The middle-aged man in yellow was stunned. ¡°Fellow Daoist, are you... sure you want to travel in the Beast Blood Swamp alone?¡±

    Even Cloud Soaring Transcendents like them had to travel together in a ce like this. Even then, none of them dared get at allcent!

    The thin man in ck chimed in too. ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯d beste with us. The Beast Blood Swamp is far more perilous than you can imagine.¡±

    Another teased, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re afraid we harbor ill intentions? Haha, rest assured! No expert of the Southern me Star Domain would dare oppose a rule His Excellency Ren Changqing personally put into ce!¡±

    When they mentioned Ren Changqing, Su Yi keenly sensed the varying degrees of awe in their expressions. There was no doubt about it: Ren Changqing was the leading expert of the Southern me Star Domain!

    What did it mean to be a leading expert?

    It meant that you could single-handedly direct everyone in your camp!

    ¡°Alright, traveling together will be fine.¡± Su Yi thought for a moment, then agreed. He knew almost nothing of the First Battleground¡¯s situation. He could learn more by apanying this group from the Southern me Star Domain.

    Before long, they¡¯d divvied up the python¡¯s entire corpse. The group promptly set off.

    Along the way, all of them were on high alert, but Su Yi seemed more rxed than anyone. He carried a jug of wine as if he were out for a casual stroll.

    Many of the others found his behavior grating. <i>Don¡¯t tell me this guy thinks having our protection means he has nothing to worry about?</i>

    That thin man in ck warned, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯d best be careful. Terrifying beasts could attack at any moment. If it happens too suddenly, we might not be able to protect you.¡±

    Su Yi nodded but said nothing.

    He didn¡¯t change his behavior either. He continued ahead, just as leisurely as before. It didn¡¯t seem like he was walking through a perilous forbidden ground. No, it seemed as if he were ambling through his own backyard.

    The sight left the others speechless. Here they were, each more cautious than the one before, with their treasures on hand and ready for action. They feared nothing more than being caught off guard.

    As for Su Yi? He looked like a tourist enjoying the scenery. How could they <i>not </i>find this grating?

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ling, this guy sure isn¡¯t acting like an outsider,¡± someone transmitted, expressing their obvious displeasure. ¡°If he¡¯s going to act like this, we shouldn¡¯t have brought him.¡±

    ¡°I never expected him to help us. It¡¯s enough that he doesn¡¯t make trouble,¡± the middle-aged man in yellow transmitted magnanimously. He tried to soothe the others. ¡°Don¡¯t take offense. After all, he did help us kill the Blueme Divine Python.¡±

    The crowd nodded.

    Along the way, Su Yi quietly asked for guidance. ¡°Might you tell me more about the situation in the First Battleground?¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, the road is perilous, and danger could strike at any moment. This is no time for idle chatter,¡± the thin man in ck said coldly. ¡°You ought to look after yourself and take care that nothing goes awry.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. He asked no further questions. <i>It seems that some of them rather dislike me...</i>

    Time slipped by. Along the way, there were a few scares, but no danger.

    ¡°We¡¯ll exit the swamp in just ten minutes!¡± the middle-aged man in yellow visibly sighed in relief andughed, ¡°We might havee home looking wretched, but our harvest was considerable. When we return, I¡¯ll be sure to treat you all to a banquet.¡±

    The crowd¡¯s spirits soared, and their expressions mellowed.

    The thin man in ckughed. ¡°This is already the outer perimeter of the Beast Blood Swamp. Even if a beast appears here, it won¡¯t be anything strong.¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when a distant stretch of swamp churned, and water sshed into the air.

    A massive, blood-colored, vicious bird shot into the air!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A terrifying, ferocious pressure spread throughout heaven and earth.

    ¡°A Bloodwing Ghost Bird!¡± someone shrieked.

    The yellow-robed middle-aged man and the others¡¯ expressions filled with deep-seated dread. That was one of the most terrifying vicious birds in the Beast Blood Swamp!

    The thin ck-robed man¡¯s expression was iparably unsightly. He¡¯d only just said they wouldn¡¯t encounter anything strong here, only for a Bloodwing Ghost Bird to appear as soon as the words left his mouth!

    But that wasn¡¯t the end of it.

    A distant stretch of forest suddenly caught aze, instantly reduced to ash. Even the surrounding swamp water evaporated into nothingness.

    A tiger bathed entirely in ck me was walking right toward them.

    ¡°A Qiongqi!?¡±

    The middle-aged man in yellow said in a quavering voice. Hepletely lost his cool. His face was as pale as a sheet, and beads of cold sweat appeared on his forehead.

    Hispanions¡¯ hair stood on end too. <i>What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s that vicious beast doing here? Aren''t they supposed to be almost extinct?!</i>

    Only Su Yi stood there, wine jug in hand, entirely unperturbed.

 Chapter 1493 - No Mere Coincidence

    <h4>Chapter 1493 - No Mere Coincidence</h4>

    The Bloodwing Ghost Bird took to the skies, beating its thousand-foot wings and scattering sharp, knifelike beams of blood-red light that ripped the air to shreds.

    Its eyes were likenterns, shing with cruel light as it blocked their path. The bird was so enormous that it was like an imprable natural barrier, and the sight filled their hearts with terror.

    And the tiger-like Qiongqi approached from the other side, bathed entirely in pitch-ck mes. It was even more terrifying. It approached silently, its imposing presence blotting out the sun.

    Amongst the beasts of the First Battleground, these were among two strongest predators!

    The yellow-robed middle-aged man and hispanions¡¯ hearts filled with terror. Their legs quivered with fright. They¡¯d expended much of the power of their cultivation bases pursuing the Blueme Divine Python, and the realization of their predicament made their hearts sink into the pits of their stomachs!

    How could they possibly win such a fight?

    A single Bloodwing Ghost Bird could destroy Cloud Soaring Transcendents like them with ease. And now they were up against an even more terrifying Qiongqi on top of all that!

    The yellow-robed middle-aged man took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯ll lead the way and try to create an opening. When the timees, take our fellow Daoist from the Eastern Profound Star Domain and run!¡±

    The others'' hearts were heavy. They would never have imagined that they¡¯d run into such a terrifying catastrophe just as they were about to leave the Beast Blood Swamp.

    ¡°Brother Ling, all of us swore to live and die alongside each other. You aren¡¯t afraid to die, so how could we possibly be afraid? We¡¯ll fight together, and that¡¯s that!¡± the thin man in ck said through gnashed teeth.

    The others nodded.

    Meanwhile, the Bloodwing Ghost Bird and Qiongqi were fast approaching.

    But it was then that a calm voice rang out.

    ¡°Leave those two dirty beasts to me. You all can just watch."

    The speaker was none other than Su Yi!

    The crowd was stunned, and they almost dared not believe their ears.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think of making trouble!¡± roared the thin man in ck, his expression dark. <i>Really? At a time like this? How could this Eastern Profound Star Domain kid be so boastful even now?</i>

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you...¡± The middle-aged man in yellow started to speak.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Off in the distance, the air abruptly copsed.

    The Bloodwing Ghost Bird beat its wings and charged explosively over. Terrifying blood-colored light instantly filled the sky, like glinting des nketing the air and descending upon them en masse.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The yellow-robed middle-aged man¡¯s eyes reddened as he and hispanions charged into the fray.

    But mere secondster, their offensive copsed. The blood-colored lights were as sharp as knives and terrifyingly strong. Already injured Cloud Soaring Transcendents like them couldn¡¯t even hope to counter them.

    Their faces paled, and their hearts filled with panic. <i>We¡¯re finished!</i>

    They¡¯d long since anticipated that the Bloodwing Ghost Bird would be terrifyingly strong, but when it really came time to fight, they discovered that they¡¯d still severely underestimated it.

    They couldn¡¯t even take a single hit, let alone create an opening and escape!

    As the blood-colored des of light descended, arge, fair hand pressed down in midair.

    <i>Bang! Bang! Bang!</i>

    A series of rapid-fire explosions followed, and the blood-colored des exploded, scattering into bits of light.

    The crowd was stunned. They instinctively looked to see just who that hand belonged to, and their eyes filled with disbelief.

    <i>That young Dao Integration cultivator who only just came here from the Second Battleground is actually so strong!?</i>

    ¡°I said all you had to do is watch,¡± said Su Yi, taking a step forward.

    His hand closed in midair.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    It was as if something had taken hold of the Bloodwing Ghost Bird¡¯s neck. It struggled violently and beat its wings like mad.

    Meanwhile, a streak of ck shot over. It was the Qiongqi!

    It was as swift as lightning, and it arrived in a sh. Its massive body was swathed in ck mes as it descended upon Su Yi.

    Su Yi snapped his fingers.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    It was as if a divine mountain had mmed into the Qiongqi. It was sent flying several dozen meters back, staggering on its feet as if the impact had left it dizzy.

    ¡°Come here.¡± Su Yi drew in his right hand, pulling the Bloodwing Ghost Bird toward him from afar.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The bird was helpless to stop itself from being pulled right over to Su Yi.

    Then, beneath the onlookers¡¯ astonished gazes, the enormous bird shrank repeatedly. Finally, when it was the size of a sparrow, Su Yi trapped it in the palm of his hand.

    ¡°This...¡± The onlookers¡¯ eyes widened in shock, and their jaws hung ck.

    Off in the distance, the Qiongqi roared as if scared out of its wits, then attempted to scamper off.

    ¡°What¡¯re you running away for? Running into me was your good fortune.¡± Su Yiughed, then reached for the beast from afar.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    He dragged the Qiongqi¡¯s massive body toward him, then pushed.

    The unrivaled ferocious beast shrank until it was the size of a kitten. Su Yi then picked it up by the scruff of its neck.

    The ¡°kitten¡± curled up, its whole body quivering and its green eyes full of terror and helplessness. It looked utterly paltry and pitiful.

    The crowd was stunned. They almost felt as if they were dreaming.

    These two unrivaled vicious beasts were so powerful that they''d almost given in to despair. Who¡¯d have thought someone would subdue them in the blink of an eye?

    And it was the young Dao Integration cultivator they¡¯d thought they were protecting, too....

    This was simply unreasonable!

    ¡°s, you only have a trace of an impure Qiongqi bloodline. You¡¯re far fromparable to a pureblooded Qiongqi.¡± Su Yi examined the beast, then sighed as if he found it a pity.

    <i>Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s seen a pureblooded Qiongqi before? </i>The crowd found it increasingly hard to stay calm. The way they looked at Su Yi changed, and their eyes filled with deep-stead bewilderment and dread.

    And here they¡¯d taken this passerby for a trivial figure, just a Dao Integration cultivator. Who¡¯d have thought he was a deeply hidden expert?

    ¡°Hm?¡± Suddenly, Su Yi seemed to sense something. He slipped the Bloodwing Ghost Bird into his sleeves, raised his left forefinger into the air, and drew it across the Qiongqi¡¯s forehead.

    The Qiongqi roared in agony as a blood-colored secret spell diagram appeared on its forehead.

    ¡°A technique to bind the soul. Just as I thought.¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes glinted with cold light. ¡°These dirty beasts¡¯ arrival was no mere coincidence!¡±

    Everyone was startled. If this wasn¡¯t a coincidence, that meant someone was targeting them from the shadows!

    ¡°All of you, wait here,¡± said Su Yi. With that, he disappeared into thin air.

    The middle-aged man in yellow and hispanions nced at each other, their expressions shifting and uncertain.

    ¡°If someone was really directing all this from the shadows, they were simply too despicable!¡± someone gnashed their teeth.

    ¡°Argh, we really misjudged the situation. How were we protecting our fellow Daoist? He was obviously protecting us this entire time.¡± The thin man in ck sighed deeply. ¡°The most ridiculous part is, we had no idea. We thought he was making trouble... How embarrassing!¡±

    The others felt awkward too, and all of them looked ill at ease.

    ¡°Embarrassing? Maybe, but if anything, we should celebrate being embarrassed!¡± the middle-aged man in yellow said after a moment¡¯s silence. ¡°If not for our fellow Daoist, I¡¯m afraid all of us would have fallen t on our faces today!¡±

    The crowd nodded. The thought of Su Yi¡¯s terrifying disy of strength filled all of their hearts with undisguisable astonishment. They couldn¡¯t even imagine how a Dao Integration cultivator could possess such strength.

    ......

    Meanwhile, deep within the Beast Blood Swamp.

    At the base of a tall, leafless tree, a gaunt man in blood-red Daoist robes sat cross-legged.

    A ck mirror shining with unearthly luster floated in front of him.

    ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother, you can go back. I¡¯ll follow once I¡¯ve umted enough merit in the Beast Blood Swamp,¡± the man said softly.

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother, I want my share too,¡± said a simrly thin old man in green with augh. He was standing on a nearby boulder.

    The man in blood-red robes said, ¡°Rest assured. I guarantee you a chance to step onto the Road of Weing. Quick, return.¡±

    The old man in green nodded, then turned to leave.

    But before long, there was a loud noise, as if something had shattered.

    The old man in green turned his head and gazed into the distance. The ck mirror hovering before hispanion had broken into countless fragments.

    His expression shifted dramatically.

    That was a Soul-Controlling Mirror, a first-rate wondrous treasure. It could silently invade the souls of beasts to bring them under the user¡¯s control.

    Yet now, it had broken!

    ¡°Dammit! Someone destroyed the power of the spell I left in that Qiongqi!¡± The man in blood-colored robes shot to his feet, his face ashen, and said to hispanion, ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother, hurry back. I¡¯d like to see just which scoundrel destroyed my treasure!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± The old man in green turned to leave.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, the man in blood-colored robes took out a glittering silver longsword, turned, and shot into the distance.

    But before he¡¯d gotten far, he abruptly stopped in his tracks and gazed into the distance. A young man in blue was headed right toward him.

    His brow furrowed as he realized that something wasn¡¯t quite right, and he turned to leave.

    ¡°Stop right there.¡± A calm voice rang out.

    But the man in blood-colored robes only fled all the quicker, blurring into a beam of light and ripping through the sky as he shot further into the swamp.

    He¡¯d originally nned to get even and see just who¡¯d ruined his ns.

    But now that his target hade looking for him instead, he realized that he¡¯d almost certainly run into a powerful foe!

    ¡°Hm?¡± Suddenly, his expression shifted abruptly. That young man in blue had appeared in his path to intercept him!

    ¡°Sir, what are you trying to do?¡± The man in blood-colored robes frowned and feigned confusion.

    Su Yiughed, then strode right up to him. ¡°I¡¯ll give you an opportunity. Come quietly, and I¡¯ll spare your life.¡±

    ¡°Impudent!¡± The man in blood-colored robes took a step back and shouted, ¡°ording to the rules, anyone who dares kill another, regardless of their camp of origin, will make enemies out of everyone in the First Battleground! Don¡¯t tell me you n to break the rules!?¡±

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°They made those rules without asking my opinion. I can follow them if I want, but if I choose to break them, who can punish me?¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, he swung his palm.

    <i>Bang!!!!</i>

    The man in blood-colored robes was sent flying back. Numerous gashes appeared all over his body, and he bled from numerous wounds.

    ¡°If you kill me, you¡¯ll break the rules. No matter your reasons, you¡¯ll die beyond a doubt!¡± the man roared. As he spoke, he turned to flee, not daring to linger.

    But before he¡¯d gotten far, a streak of sword qi exploded into being, ying him on the spot!

    ¡°We¡¯ll just have to see whether or not this ¡®rule¡¯ can block my sword,¡± Su Yi muttered to himself.

    He turned and left without so much as bothering to look at the man in blood-colored robes.

 Chapter 1494 - The Welcoming Grounds

    <h4>Chapter 1494 - The Weing Grounds</h4>

    Gradually, Su Yi came back into view. The yellow-robed middle-aged man and hispanions rushed over to wee him.

    The way they looked at Su Yi had already shifted dramatically.

    ¡°Do you recognize this person?¡± Su Yi flicked his fingertip, and a beam of light rose, disying the visage of the man in blood-colored robes.

    Someone immediately said, ¡°I know him! He¡¯s Elder Qian Xuefeng from the Western Chill Star Domain¡¯s Divine Spirit Immortal Sect!¡±

    ¡°Someone from the Western Chill Star Domain!¡± The others¡¯ expressions darkened.

    ¡°There¡¯s absolutely no way we can just let this go!¡±

    ¡°That old scoundrel vited the rules of the First Battleground! He must be severely punished!¡±

    Everyone was talking at once, and everyone was furious.

    ¡°I already killed him,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    Deathly silence immediately ensued. Everyone practically jumped in fright. <i>You killed him!?</i>

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, if he¡¯s dead, it¡¯ll be hard to prove that you were in the right,¡± the middle-aged man in yellow said with obvious concern. ¡°ording to the rules, no matter how great your grudge, no one is to be punished without an investigation.¡±

    The thin man in ck added, ¡°Furthermore, if someone vites the rules, it¡¯s up to their respective camps to punish them. Fellow Daoist, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve... unintentionally provided others an opportunity to criticize you. It¡¯s highly likely that they¡¯ll take advantage of it.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying I was wrong?¡±ughed Su Yi

    The crowd hurriedly shook their heads. The middle-aged man in yellow said, ¡°Please, don¡¯t misunderstand, Fellow Daoist. All of us saw what happened, and there¡¯s no way we¡¯ll let them wrong you!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! When the timees, if the Western Chill Star Domain¡¯s camp really wants to take you to task, we¡¯ll be sure to step forth and serve as your witnesses!¡±

    The others chimed in, one after another. It was Su Yi¡¯s intervention that saved them all from disaster. How could they remain uninvolved?

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. This matter is already settled. I ought to get going,¡± said Su Yi.

    He then strode off, leaving the crowd stunned. <i>He¡¯s gone, just like that?</i>

    By the time they came back to their senses, Su Yi¡¯s figure had long since disappeared from view.

    Someone sighed, ¡°That Fellow Daoist is truly extraordinary. He killed his enemy as if it were nothing, and he isn¡¯t at all concerned about the possibility of others ndering him or trying to get even.¡±

    ¡°His strength is quite terrifying, too. If he¡¯s really in the Dao Integration Realm, he¡¯s far more impressive than Cloud Soaring Transcendents like us,¡± someone said with the utmost admiration.

    ¡°Indeed. I wouldn¡¯t have thought that such a heaven-defying figure would suddenly appear in the camp that¡¯s been inst ce this entire time,¡± the middle-aged man in yellow whispered.

    The thin man in ck suddenly facepalmed andughed bitterly. ¡°Crud! All that talk, and we still don¡¯t know that fellow Daoist¡¯s name.¡±

    The crowd froze, stunned. They instantly felt quite awkward.

    They¡¯d traveled together all this time, and he¡¯d even saved their life, but in the end, they still didn¡¯t know their savior¡¯s name. If word got out, others wouldugh them to death.

    ¡°No need for concern. Given the strength that fellow Daoist disyed today, I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t be long before his name echoes throughout the First Battleground!¡± the middle-aged man in yellow said with conviction.

    Someone said gravely, ¡°But if word of him killing Qian Xuefeng gets out, I¡¯m afraid... he¡¯ll be in for trouble.¡±

    The yellow-robed middle-aged man said with staunch conviction, ¡°Thus, no matter what, we have to serve as his witnesses. We can¡¯t let him be punished unjustly!¡±

    The crowd nodded their agreement.

    ......

    Meanwhile, Su Yi couldn''t care less about all that. Rules were made by people, and besides, it was fair to say he¡¯d acted righteously. He''d killed a petty crook. If someone used and tried to punish him despite the circumstances, he wouldn¡¯t mind giving the First Battleground a new set of rules!

    <i>I wonder how Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha are doing</i>, thought Su Yi.

    It had already been three months since the Domain Boundary Battlefield had opened.

    Fortunately, unlike the Second and Third Battlegrounds, the First Battleground¡¯s new rules prohibited killing. This significantly reduced the odds of Cloud Soaring Transcendents dying.

    Of course, nothing was absolute.

    It was entirely possible to meet with fatal disaster while searching for good fortune in the First Battleground¡¯s danger zones.

    Simrly, it was entirely possible that people like Qian Xuefeng of the Western Chill Star Domain¡¯s Divine Spirit Immortal Sect would sic ferocious beasts on their enemies. Had everything gone well, the witnesses¡ªthose Southern me Star Domain cultivators¡ªwould have died, and everyone would have thought it the work of vicious beasts.

    Ultimately, rules were dead. If someone really wanted to kill someone else, they¡¯d find a way.

    Half a dayter, Su Yi reached the ins of Weing.

    Four peaks stood at its corners, one for each of the four star domains.

    The Weing Grounds stood at its center.

    A fierce battle was currently being fought atop it.

    One of thebatants was from the Northern Abyss Star Domain. He was tall, thin, dressed in gold, and he had an extraordinarily imposing presence.

    The other was a thin old man in a tall hat and old-fashioned robes. He was from the Eastern Profound Star Domain, and his cultivation was in thete-stage Cloud Soaring Realm.

    The surrounding area was packed with spectators. From time to time, they cheered thebatants on. It was quite a spectacle.

    Su Yi silently slipped into the crowd and gazed at the nearby Weing Grounds.

    He held the now kitten-sized Qiongqi in his arms.

    The ferocious creature was as meek and servile as could be. It curled up in his arms, quivering uncontrobly, too afraid to struggle in any way.

    When others saw it, they subconsciously assumed it was just a... spirit pet.

    ¡°Boring.¡± Su Yi watched the battle for a moment, then shook his head.

    Battles like these might excite others, but they couldn¡¯t retain his attention at all.

    Just as Su Yi was about to leave, the duel ended. The old man from the Eastern Profound Star Domain was sent flying, covered in wounds. He crashed into the ground, smearing his face with dirt.

    ¡°It seems the Eastern Profound Star Domain really has no one at all. I haven¡¯t seen anyone who can put up a fight in over a month!¡±

    The victor, the man in golden robes, shook his head in disdain.

    Uproariousughter ensued. The onlookers from the Northern Abyss, Southern me, and Western Chill Star Domains watched, some yful, others mocking.

    As for the onlookers from the Eastern Profound Star Domain? They felt shame by association. Some let out long sighs. Others red hatefully, while others still grimaced.

    None of them were at all pleased.

    It was true. Ofte, throughout numerous duels atop the Weing Grounds, the Eastern Profound Star Domain practically never emerged victorious.

    Most of the time, they were mercilessly suppressed by rivals from the other three star domains!

    By now, in terms of umted merit, the Cloud Soaring Realm experts of the Eastern Profound Star Domain were solidly inst ce!

    The disparity was huge!

    It had been especially bad this past month. Every Eastern Profound Star Domain cultivator who¡¯d taken the stage had lost.

    As a result, they¡¯d endured too many eyerolls, jeers, and snidements to count. They¡¯d be theughingstocks of the First Battleground!

    When the man in golden robes heard the crowd¡¯s uproariousughter, he couldn¡¯t help butugh too. Then, he swept his gaze across the gathered Eastern Profound Star Domain cultivators and said, ¡°Listen up, all of you! From this day forth, when I, Lu Meng, take the stage, no one in the Eastern Profound Star Domain is to seek out their own humiliation any further!¡±

    His voice spread throughout the surrounding area.

    This was an extreme humiliation. He waspletely looking down on all of the Eastern Profound Star Domain Cloud Soaring cultivators!

    Their expressions were instantly iparably unsightly, and the crowd¡¯s mockingughter intensified.

    When Su Yi saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. This was a duel to victory and defeat, not life and death. It was no different from a spar.

    To Su Yi, such duels were the dullest of all. As for the glory of victory and shame of defeat? That didn¡¯t mean anything at all.

    Su Yi turned to leave. He nned to have a look around Eastern Profound Peak. That was the Eastern Profound Star Domain cultivators¡¯ home base, so Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha might well be there.

    But just as he was about to leave, an excited voice rang out.

    ¡°Your Excellency Su! It really is you!¡±

    That white-haired old man said with obvious delight.

    His voice drew the attention of the other Eastern Profound Star Domain cultivators, and all of a sudden, all of them looked excited.

    ¡°Your Excellency Su, you¡¯re finally here!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! The Eastern Profound Star Domain finally won¡¯t have to endure this pent-up frustration any longer!¡±

    ...A mor of voices rang out. Everyone looked delighted, as if they¡¯d found their pir of support.

    ¡°....¡± Su Yi really was at a bit of a loss for words. To tell the truth, he¡¯d seen most of these people before, but that was it. He didn¡¯t even know their names or backgrounds.

    He just vaguely recalled helping them with their curses not long ago. That aside, they¡¯d never interacted.

    But now, these people were simply... too happy to see him!

    Of course, Su Yi understood their feelings. The other three star domains had bullied and suppressed them thoroughly. Of course they were delighted to see someone capable of lifting them up and helping them cleanse their past humiliations!

    Unfortunately for them, Su Yi wasn¡¯t at all interested in such duels.

    But the situation didn¡¯t develop in ordance with Su Yi¡¯s desires. Themotion amongst the Eastern Profound Star Domain¡¯s ranks drew the others'' notice, and Su Yi instantly found himself the center of attention.

    ¡°¡®His Excellency Su?¡¯ Don¡¯t tell me<i> he¡¯s</i> the Su Yi they keep going on about?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s most likely him.¡±

    ¡°They say it¡¯s been less than half a year since he stepped onto the Power of Transcendence, and that he¡¯s only in the Nascent Divinity Realm, but that his strength is heaven-defying. He¡¯s apparently the most legendary figure of his generation in the Eastern Profound Star Domain.

    ¡°Is that true?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s got to be true. After all, he¡¯s a Nascent Divinity cultivator, yet he¡¯s made it here all the way from the Third Battleground. How could he possibly be simple?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! This is finally getting interesting!¡±

    ....A mor of voices rang out. The experts of the other three domains all gazed inquisitively at Su Yi.

    Ofte, they¡¯d heard numerous experts of the Eastern Profound Star Domain describe the heaven-defying figure who¡¯d appeared in their ranks.

    It was to the point that when Eastern Profound Star Domain cultivators lost duels in the Weing Grounds, they¡¯d curse and say that when Su Yi came, he¡¯d be sure to wash away the Eastern Profound Star Domain¡¯s humiliation!

    Had just one person said that, no one would have paid attention. But when numerous people said the same thing, it was inevitable that others would notice.

    Now, the young man they called Su Yi was finally here!

    And everyone was watching him.

 Chapter 1495 - Pissing Himself with Fright

    <h4>Chapter 1495 - Pissing Himself with Fright</h4>

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.

    He was ustomed to being the center of attention, but he didn¡¯t like when others pointed at him andmented freely.

    ¡°Your Excellency Su, you don¡¯t know this, but ofte, we from the Eastern Profound Star Domain have endured far too much frustration.¡±

    A white-haired elder approached and grimaced, ¡°All of us are suppressing bellies full of fire, but there¡¯s nothing we can do. The Eastern Profound Star Domain really is just too weak...¡±

    A momentter, he beamed. ¡°Fortunately, you¡¯re here. We¡¯ve finally found our pir of support!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯ve been anxiously awaiting your arrival. Just say the word; all of us will follow your orders!¡±

    The others chimed in too, like ministers clustering around their king.

    Everyone cultivator of the Eastern Profound Star Domain knew what a terrifying figure Su Yi was!

    It was no exaggeration to say that in their eyes, no one in any of the other three star domains could stand shoulder-to-shoulder with Su Yi!

    Su Yi rubbed his forehead. ¡°I understand what you¡¯re trying to say, but I have no interest in such duels whatsoever.¡±

    The crowd froze, stunned. Their excited, delighted smiles stiffened considerably.

    ¡°Your Excellency, perhaps the humiliation we¡¯ve endured isn¡¯t worth mentioning, but no matter what, you¡¯re a denizen of the Eastern Profound Star Domain too. Over the past few months, our opponents have demeaned our entire camp!¡± someone couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°Haven¡¯t they.... Demeaned you too, by extension?¡±

    Many of the others nodded.

    Su Yi scanned the crowd and said, ¡°I could stand up for you now and raise your spirits, but have you considered how you¡¯llpete with the others when the Road of Weing appears?¡±

    The crowd fell silent, and their hearts sank. Their expressions filled with unconceble despondency.

    It was just as Su Yi said. They¡¯d alle here in hopes of bing immortals and rising to the Immortal Realm.

    But with their abilities, their hopes were fleeting!

    Su Yi gently stroked the Qiongqi¡¯s fur and said, ¡°Battles to victory and defeat mean nothing at all. Seems to me that you¡¯d best take this time to grow as strong as you can instead of fixating on these petty glories and humiliations.¡±

    He meant it, too. Cultivators ought to let past humiliations fuel future acts of bravery!

    ¡°You¡¯re right to chastise us, Your Excellency Su. This old man understands.¡± That white-haired old man bowed, looking ashamed.

    But most of the others fell silent. There was no doubt about it; Su Yi¡¯s refusal to step forth was hard for them to take.

    But how could Su Yi concern himself with that?

    He turned to leave.

    But then, Lu Meng, the man in gold who¡¯d won thest duel, suddenly spoke up. ¡°All that nonsense, but you¡¯re really just afraid, aren¡¯t you? If you¡¯re really so capable, why note up here and fight me?¡±

    He crossed his arms and looked askance at Su Yi, his gaze tantly provocative.

    There was a disturbance amongst the crowd. Many of the onlookers feared nothing more than peace, and they hurriedly egged Lu Meng on.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Those Eastern Profound guys are always bragging about you. They say you¡¯re an unprecedented legend, so why are you too afraid to even fight?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re nothing but hot air?¡±

    ¡°And here I thought that Su person was something special. So, this is all he amounts to,¡± someone said, shaking their head.

    ¡°Based on what we¡¯ve seen of him thus far, he really is a huge disappointment. I truly can¡¯t fathom why that pack of defeated generals thinks so highly of him,¡± someone said with utter disdain.

    ¡°Hey, Su guy! Give it to us straight. Will you fight, or not?¡± someone shouted.

    Voices rang out, one after another. All of them were targeting Su Yi.

    They were, of course, targeting Su Yi.

    These were Cloud Soaring cultivators. None of them were stupid.

    They were trying to force Su Yi to ept their challenge. That way, they could see just what the young man the cultivators of the Eastern Profound Star Domain spoke so highly of could do.

    This was a perfect opportunity!

    The Eastern Profound Star Domain cultivators looked at Su Yi too. <i>Can he really endure even after the experts of the other three star domains mocked him like this?</i>

    Although they didn¡¯t know it, such provocation meant nothing to Su Yi whatsoever. They couldn¡¯t even provoke his ire; it wasn¡¯t even anywhere near unbearable.

    They were nothing but a pack of fleas jumping about, waving their paltry ws around. Getting angry at them would only lower his status.

    Su Yi turned to leave,pletely disregarding the discussion, as well as the Eastern Profound Star Domain cultivators¡¯ astonishment and disappointment.

    The golden-robed Lu Meng was stunned too, but then, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and burst intoughter. ¡°See that, everyone? That Su person is no more than a coward! The shame of the Eastern Profound Star Domain! Theughingstock of the First Battleground!

    He spoke slowly and clearly, and every word boomed throughout heaven and earth.

    Uproariousughter ensued, going off like a thunderp.

    The experts of the Eastern Profound Star Domain found this iparably hard to take.

    The Su Yi they¡¯d ced their hopes in was being mocked and ndered, but he didn¡¯t seem to care. They felt too ashamed to even show their faces.

    Meanwhile, Lu Meng¡¯sughter only grew all the more unbridled. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m trying to humiliate him. After all, others might lose, but they at least have the courage to fight. This Su person doesn¡¯t even have the courage for that! If he isn¡¯t a coward, what is....¡±

    But Lu Meng¡¯s voice came to an abrupt halt before he could finish his sentence.

    A ck ¡°kitten¡± had appeared on the Weing Grounds.

    Meanwhile, although he wasn¡¯t sure when, Su Yi had turned around. He looked at the ¡°kitten¡± and said, ¡°y with him. Don¡¯t kill him, but other than that, do whatever you please.¡±

    The ¡°kitten¡± nodded, trembling from head to toe.

    Uproariousughter followed this scene.

    Lu Meng felt deeply insulted, and his expression darkened. He pointed at the ¡°kitten¡± and said icily, ¡°You... you want that little <i>beast </i>to fight me?¡±

    It would have been obvious to anyone that he was furious.

    Su Yi disregarded him, instead ncing at the little ck beast. ¡°Make it quick.¡±

    The beast shuddered, whipped around, and fixed its eerie green eyes on Lu Meng.

    Lu Meng was so angry that heughed, but just as he was about to say something...

    A heaven-shaking roar rang out.

    Like a tiger roaring in a valley, or a dragon roaring beneath the dome of heaven.

    The experts gathered outside the Weing Grounds to watch the show felt their hearts shake. The sound of that voice left them seeing stars.

    All of a sudden, their expressions shifted.

    The little ck ¡°kitten¡± took a step toward Lu Meng. With every step it took, its body expanded, and ck mes surged around it. Terrifying baleful energy rose into the sky.

    By the time it got within a hundred feet of Lu Meng, it was the size of a small mountain, and its aura put so much pressure on its surroundings that the very air itself trembled.

    ¡°A Qiongqi!?¡± someone cried out in surprise.

    The Cloud Soaring Transcendents gathered outside the Weing Grounds were stunned too. Their hearts and minds quivered.

    Here in the First Battleground, a Qiongqi was among the most threatening vicious creatures around. It could rip Cloud Soaring Transcendents apart with ease!

    Lu Meng¡¯s expression shifted dramatically. His eyes bulged.

    Even if you¡¯d hit him over the head, he would never have guessed that a ¡°kitten¡± would transform into an unrivaled ferocious beast in the blink of an eye!

    There was no time for Lu Meng to think. The aura emanating from the Qiongqi was far too terrifying. It bore down on his heart and soul, and his skin went taut.

    Practically on instinct, Lu Meng drew his saber and attacked with everything he had.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A wave of saber qi swept forth swathed in the stingingly bright power of the Laws.

    The Qiongqi¡¯s torch-like, eerie green eyes shone with deep-seated mockery and disdain as its ws whooshed through the air.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The saber flew from Lu Meng¡¯s grip.

    Meanwhile, its ws continued toward him, ripping his robes to shreds. The bones of his chest bent, seemingly unable to bear the pressure, and blood poured from his mouth and nose.

    One swing of its ws, and it dealt ate-stage Cloud Soaring Transcendent massive damage!

    It wasn¡¯t at all cold out, but the crowd shivered just watching it.

    ¡°Dammit!¡± Lu Meng cried out in terror and fury. He had an abundance ofbat experience, and he naturally wouldn¡¯t give in over a few injuries.

    When he steadied himself, he took out a golden treasure pagoda. It instantly expanded to a thousand feet tall and descended with a bang.

    The surging golden light was so intense that the crowd really couldn¡¯t keep their eyes open. This was unquestionably a top-notch treasure of terrifying power.

    But when the Qiongqi lunged, its massive ws were like ck mountains sweeping through the air. They sent the golden treasure pagoda flying.

    <i>This is bad!!</i>

    Lu Meng¡¯s expression shifted dramatically as he realized that this didn¡¯t bode well, and he instantly turned to flee.

    But he was already one step toote.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The Qiongqi moved so quickly that it almost seemed to teleport. One swing of its paw forced Lu Meng to the ground, and its mountainous body crushed Lu Meng beneath its feet.

    Lu Meng was practically squished to bits. Blood flowed from numerous wounds, and his agonized shrieks shook the heavens.

    The crowd¡¯s hearts quivered with fright, and their scalps went numb.

    The Qiongqi was far too terrifying, and it struck with unstoppable force. It was a one-sided suppression, without the slightest suspense!

    The beast lowered its massive head and fixed its eerie green eyes on the man trapped beneath its paw. Its eyes shone with ferocity and bloodlust.

    When he faced this terrifying creature at such close quarters, Lu Meng¡¯s courage failed himpletely. He shrieked, ¡°I admit defeat!¡±

    <i>Roar¡ª¡ª!</i>

    The Qiongqi raised its head and bit down.

    Everyone¡¯s hearts jumped in their chests. They could already picture Lu Meng being devoured.

    ¡°No¡ª¡ª!¡± Lu Meng panicked and shrieked in terror. The terror was so extreme that he trembled from head to toe, and his vision went ck as he lost consciousness.

    He¡¯d fainted from sheer fright!

    But although he didn¡¯t notice it, the Qiongqi¡¯s head stopped half a foot away from him. Its teeth never made contact.

    When it saw that Lu Meng had fallen unconscious, its eerie green eyes shone with deep-seated disdain.

    A momentter, it sniffed the air, scrunched up its nose, and left immediately.

    Those with sharp eyes soon realized why. A yellow puddle was spreading where Lu Meng had fallen unconscious....

    He¡¯d pissed himself in fright!

    Deathly silence ensued. Even the birds ceased their song.

    Everyone felt chills course through them, as if they¡¯d been plunged into an icy abyss. They werepletely ovee with astonishment.

    The mountainous Qiongqi bathed entirely in divine mes was now the center of attention.

    However, it was furtively ncing at the young man in blue standing silently in the distance. As if it feared its victory would displease that terrifying human cultivator...

 Chapter 1496 - Astonishment

    <h4>Chapter 1496 - Astonishment</h4>

    Su Yi disdained to participate in such a duel. He had absolutely zero interest in sparring in an arena.

    Still, while a bungling clown¡¯s repeated provocations might not anger him, he couldn¡¯t remain entirely unmoved.

    A coward? The shame of the Eastern Profound Star Domain? Theughingstock of the First Battleground?

    This was more than just troublemaking and provocation. This was tant nder and humiliation! The two werepletely different, and Su Yi didn¡¯t mind fighting fire with fire to squash this fly¡¯s bluster!

    Thus, he sent the Qiongqi out on his behalf. It seemed the results were rather decent, too. At the very least, the Qiongqi¡¯s ferocity had intimidated most of those present. Well, Lu Meng hadn¡¯t just been intimidated. He¡¯d been so terrified that he lost consciousness and pissed himself. He¡¯d have a hard time holding his head up high going forward.

    After all, he was a Cloud Soaring Transcendent, but he¡¯d gone and pissed his pants with fright in public. This had already be a lifelong stain on his reputation!

    When others brought him up, it would surely be tough at him.

    Su Yi gave the matter no further thought. He stretched out his hand and beckoned.

    Then, beneath the crowd¡¯s bbergasted gazes, the ferocious Qiongqi meekly left the arena, shrank back to the size of a kitten, and sat at Su Yi¡¯s feet, meek and obedient as could be.

    Su Yi turned to leave, and the Qiongqi stuck to him like glue.

    But this time, no one dared provoke him, much less intercept him.

    It was only after watching man and beast fade from view that the crowd came back to their senses, as if awakening from a dream.

    ¡°See that? It isn¡¯t that His Excellency Su was too afraid to fight, but that you people can¡¯t even defeat his pet. You aren¡¯t even worthy of him taking action personally!¡±

    The experts of the Easter Profound Star Domain were all excited. They felt iparably satisfied and joyful.

    ¡°Does anyone dare say that he doesn¡¯t live up to his reputation now? Never mind the rest. I¡¯ll just ask you this: who among you could subdue a vicious beast like that Qiongqi?¡± someone asked heartily.

    ¡°Look at Lu Meng! He actually pissed himself with fright! Hahaha! Do you still remember how aggressively he provoked His Excellency Su earlier?¡± someone burst intoughter.

    ¡°Listen up! His Excellency Su refused to fight you not because he was afraid, but because he disdained fighting your ilk! Because you... aren¡¯t worthy!¡± someone shouted.

    Off in the distance, the experts of the other three camps were shifting and uncertain.

    They couldn¡¯t argue. Admittedly, Su Yi had never taken action personally. But that only made him seem all the more terrifying!

    After all, that Qiongqi was so strong as to one-sidedly trounce Lu Meng, but in front of Su Yi, it was a thoroughly dominated spirit pet, as meek and mild as a kitten!

    ¡°Don¡¯t getcent. Here in the First Battleground, plenty of people could have subdued that Qiongqi. That Su Yi person isn¡¯t necessarily invincible!¡± someone snorted coldly.

    ¡°You¡¯re celebrating prematurely!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll just have to wait and see.¡±

    ....The onlookers dispersed. One of them took the unconscious Lu Meng with them.

    <i>So, he¡¯s the one who broke Senior Apprentice Brother¡¯s Soul-Controlling Mirror! </i>A green-robed elder watched from a remote corner, his expression dark.

    This was none other than Elder Qian Xuefeng¡¯s junior apprentice brother, a fellow member of the Divine Spirit Immortal Sect!

    Earlier, in the Beast Blood Swamp, Qian Xuefeng had used the mirror to influence and control the Bloodwing Ghost Bird and Qiongqi, making them ambush Su Yi and hispanions.

    The old man in green knew all about it.

    Now, when he saw that Su Yi had turned around and brought the Qiongqi under his own control, he finally understood just who had ruined Qian Xuefeng¡¯s ns!

    <i>That guy actually showed up here in the ins of Weing. It¡¯s highly likely that something happened to Senior Apprentice Brother. I have to report back to the sect immediately!</i>

    The old man in green furrowed his brow, turned, and dashed off.

    ......

    That very day, word that the legendary Su Yi of the Eastern Profound Star Domain had arrived spread throughout the various camps. Everyone was talking about him.

    As for Lu Meng, the one the Qiongqi had scared unconscious? He was now aughingstock.

    ¡°In just three short months, Su Yi made it from the Third Battleground all the way to the First. His strength really isn¡¯t simple!¡±

    ¡°Fame doesn¡¯te out of nowhere. He¡¯s a Nascent Divinity cultivator, yet those Eastern Profound Star Domain guys act like he¡¯s some kind of deity. He naturally isn¡¯t simple!¡±

    ¡°A Nascent Divinity cultivator? Maybe not. It¡¯s entirely possible that he broke through on his way here.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this make things more interesting? The Eastern Profound Star Domain finally has someone capable of putting up a fight.¡±

    ¡°Heh, that depends on just how capable this Su Yi person really is!¡±

    Simr discussions took ce throughout the other three camps.

    ......

    Southern me Peak.

    A simple mountaintop pce.

    ¡°He subdued unrivaled vicious beasts like the Bloodwing Ghost Bird and Qiongqi in a single attack? That Su Yi... really is strong!¡± Ren Changqing¡¯s eyes lit up.

    He was tall, thin, and dressed in simple, unadorned white robes. He had the extraordinary bearing of a dragon or phoenix.

    This was the leading expert of the Southern me Cloud Soaring Transcendents!

    There were almost two hundred Southern me Star Domain Cloud Soaring Transcendents here in the First Battleground. They came from the star domain¡¯s top factions.

    But Ren Changqing was the uncontested strongest of the bunch. He was the greatest Cloud Soaring Realm saber cultivator of the Southern me Star Domain, and he¡¯d never lost before!

    After arriving in the First Battleground, he¡¯d searched the other camps, but he only saw a tiny handful of top experts as hispetition.

    ¡°Your Excellency, Qian Xuefeng of the Western Chill Star Domain tried to borrow those beasts¡¯ power to eliminate us. Please, get justice for us!¡±

    The middle-aged man in yellow and the others who¡¯d apanied Su Yi on their way back from the swamp now stood in a grand hall. They¡¯d already exined everything that had happened in the Beast Blood Swamp.

    Ren Changqing slowly nodded. ¡°This attempt on your lives was indeed insidious to the extreme! But Su Yi was unduly reckless, too. He actually straight-up killed Qian Xuefeng...¡±

    Here, Ren Changqing furrowed his brow. He knew that Qian Xuefeng¡¯s death was likely to give the Western Chill Star Domain an excuse to get even with Su Yi!

    ¡°What do you n to do?¡± asked Ren Changqing.

    ¡°Your Excellency, if the Western Chill Star Domain really tries to get even with Fellow Daoist Su, we¡¯ll step forth and serve as his witnesses!¡± the middle-aged man in yellow said gravely.

    Since returning from the swamp, he¡¯d heard about Su Yi sending the Qiongqi against Lu Meng. He finally knew who Su Yi was.

    Although the Southern me and Eastern Profound Star Domains werepetitors, Su Yi had saved all of their lives. They naturally wouldn¡¯t remain uninvolved.

    ¡°Men ought to take note of who treats them well and who treats them poorly.¡± Ren Changqing nodded. ¡°I support your decision!¡±

    The yellow-robed middle-aged man and the others¡¯ spirits soared. A massive weight lifted from their shoulders.

    Suddenly, Ren Changqing asked with great interest, ¡°Ling Pu, what kind of person do you think Su Yi is?¡±

    Ling Pu was the yellow-robed middle-aged man¡¯s name.

    Ling Pu thought for a moment, then said solemnly, ¡°A man as unfathomable as an abyss.¡±

    ¡°That so...?¡± Ren Changqing¡¯s eyes shed. It was as if countless stars had arisen in the depths of his gaze. ¡°Should the opportunity arise, I¡¯d actually love to duel him!¡±

    It was lonely at the top, but this feeling was reserved for those whose strength had reached the peak.

    Now that he¡¯d arrived in the First Battleground, much to Ren Changqing¡¯s gratification, he¡¯d finally found opponents worthy of his attention!

    ......

    Western Chill Peak.

    Halfway up the moment, the Cloud Soaring cultivators of the Divine Spirit Immortal Sect were clustered together.¡±

    ¡°We absolutely can¡¯t just let this go!¡± Nie Yunwen said grimly.

    He was the sect¡¯s grand elder.

    Even by the standards of the Western Chill Star Domain as a whole, their Divine Spirit Immortal Sect was a top orthodoxy. More than twenty of their Cloud Soaring experts had entered the First Battleground.

    ¡°Grand Elder, what should we do?¡± asked the old man in green.

    Nie Yunwen didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°First, no matter what, we cannot admit anything Qian Xuefeng did. Second, by killing him without permission, Su Yi vited the rules. His crimes are unpardonable. When Qin Suxines back, we can visit her together and request her aid!¡±

    The crowd¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Qin Suxin was the leading expert among the Western Chill Star Domain¡¯s camp. If she came to their aid, they¡¯d have no need to fear failing to avenge Qian Xuefeng!

    ¡°I just wonder when she¡¯ll get back,¡± someone murmured.¡±

    Half a month ago, Qin Suxin left camp to seek good fortune outside. She¡¯d yet to return.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic,¡± said Nie Yunwen. ¡°Let¡¯s just wait patiently.¡±

    The others nodded.

    ......

    Northern Abyss Peak.

    Inside a mountaintop pavilion.

    ¡°That Lu Meng really made a fool out of himself. I¡¯ve never heard of a Cloud Soaring Transcendent losing control of his dder before!¡± Wen Xiuzhu¡¯s gaze was utterly contemptuous.

    She was a slender, stand-out beauty in colorful clothes. Among the cultivators of the Northern Abyss Star Domain, her reputation was second only to her senior apprentice brother, Yu Chen.

    Yu Chen was the true leading figure among Northern Abyss Cloud Soaring Transcendents!

    ¡°Tell him to leave. I have no desire to stick out my neck for someone like him,¡± ordered Wen Xiuzhu.

    ¡°Got it!¡± The old man dashed left to carry out her orders.

    <i>He lost so pathetically, but he really thinks Senior Apprentice Brother and I will step forth on his behalf. I most certainly can¡¯t afford the blow to my reputation.</i> Wen Xiuzhu subtly shook her head.

    <i>I wonder how much Cloud Soaring Divine Essence Senior Apprentice Brother has refined by now. </i>Wen Xiuzhu nced up at a nearby stone room. Its door was tightly shut. Yu Chen, the leading expert of the Northern Abyss Star Domain, was in seclusion inside. Two months had passed already.

    When she thought of Yu Chen, she couldn¡¯t help but recall what he¡¯d said before they left. He wanted to find an immortal, knock him to the ground, and ask how the fist of a cultivator of the Human Realm tasted!

    <i>What¡¯s really ridiculous is that the other camps think Qin Suxin and Ren Changqing are Senior Apprentice Brother Yu Chen¡¯spetition. Who among them could possibly imagine that Senior Apprentice Brother has long since ceased to view other Transcendents as hispetition?</i>

    Wen Xiuzhu couldn¡¯t help but take pride in this. She was proud by association!

    Meanwhile, atop Eastern Profound Peak.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Excellency Su!¡±

    ¡°Greetings, Your Excellency Su!¡±

    When Su Yi arrived, the Cloud Soaring Transcendents of the Eastern Profound Star Domain each greeted him in turn, all of them beaming with delight.

    Su Yi¡¯s arrival really did make them feel as if they¡¯d regained their pir of support.

    Of course, many of them looked ill at ease. After all, it hadn¡¯t been long since their factions of origin opposed Su Yi, only to suffer a crushing defeat and massive casualties!

    Sure, their factions had since submitted to him, but they still felt conflicted at the sight of him.

    Naturally, Su Yi wasn¡¯t concerned about any of this.

    But soon, his brow furrowed.

    He¡¯d reached Eastern Profound Peak, but there was no trace of Sword Immortal Qingshi or the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha.

 Chapter 1497 - The Source of Disaster

    <h4>Chapter 1497 - The Source of Disaster</h4>

    There was no doubt about it. Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha weren¡¯t on Eastern Profound Peak. Otherwise, they¡¯d have long since heard of his arrival ande looking for him.

    ¡°Your Excellency Su, you¡¯re finally here!¡±

    A group approached. Their leader was none other than Li Zhong, the Mountain-Overturning Monarch who served under Mo Qingchou!

    He was apanied by the Wood Spirit Monarch, the Yellow Sword Demon, and several others. These were Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha¡¯s good friends.

    They¡¯d once shared a drink with Su Yi at Universal Emptiness Temple.

    ¡°Earlier, I was cultivating in seclusion when I was informed of your arrival.¡± Li Zhong smiled and bowed in greeting, visibly delighted. The others followed suit.

    These were Su Yi¡¯s old acquaintances, but their attitude toward him had shifted. The change was most obvious in how they addressed him.

    Previously, they addressed him as their fellow Daoist. Now, they called him ¡°Your Excellency!¡±

    Su Yi smiled and nodded. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s find a ce and have ourselves a chat.¡±

    ¡°If you please, Your Excellency.¡± Li Zhong led the way ahead, and soon, the group arrived at a cliffside pce. This was Li Zhong¡¯s residence.

    As soon as everyone was seated, Su Yi inquired about Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha¡¯s whereabouts.

    The Wood Spirit Monarch exined, ¡°Your Excellency, the two of them left the ins of Weing ten days prior to your arrival. They went to the ckwater Forbidden Grounds in search of Cloud Soaring Divine Essence.¡±

    The ckwater Forbidden Grounds were one of the most famous and perilous ces in the First Battleground.

    However, they also hid considerable good fortune.

    Including Cloud Soaring Divine Essence!

    This was a unique treasure born in deep underground veins. It was unbelievably useful in Cloud Soaring Realm experts¡¯ cultivation. Rumor had it that if you refined enough of it, it would significantly increase your chances of sessfully bing an immortal!

    And this treasure was only avable here in the First Battleground. Among Cloud Soaring Transcendents, it was a universally acknowledged supreme treasure!

    Su Yi had heard of Cloud Soaring Divine Essence too. It was roughlyparable to the Third Battleground¡¯s Nascent Divinity Source and the Second Battleground¡¯s Grand Dao Profound Jade and Five Aggregates Stones.

    When Su Yi learned that Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha had left in search of good fortune, he instantly rxed.

    Everyone then threw a banquet, and the atmosphere was joyful and harmonious.

    Before long, everyone started talking about the leading experts of the other three camps.

    ¡°I have to say, of the three of them, the Northern Abyss Star Domain¡¯s Yu Chen is my most mysterious, and he keeps the lowest profile. He seldom ventures outside, and even now, no one has seen him take action,¡± Li Zhong sighed. ¡°But his junior apprentice sister, Wen Xiuzhu, is already practically invincible against foes of the same cultivation. She¡¯s terrifying to the extreme! She once defeated thirty-nine experts in a row atop the Weing Grounds, and she¡¯s yet to lose even once. But she says that her strength is far fromparable to her senior apprentice brother¡¯s!¡±

    The others nodded, their expressionsplicated. Even though they were inpetition with the Northern Abyss Star Domain, they had to admit that Yu Chen was a terrifying existence.

    The Wood Spirit Monarch said suddenly, ¡°The Western Chill Star Domain¡¯s Qin Suxin isn¡¯t at all lousy either. She presides over a whole group of valiant experts, and none of them dare to defy her. Her abilities are far-reaching and mighty. She¡¯s the greatest Cloud Soaring Transcendent in all of the Western Chill Star Domain.

    ¡°Not long ago, she traversed Thundermist Mountain, one of the First Battleground¡¯s danger zones. They say that over a hundred Xiantian Demon Spirits fell at her hands, and that''s not even considering all the other vicious creatures she slew!"

    Xiantian Demon Spirits were neither human nor ghost. They were born of impure, baleful energies, and their strength was enough to threaten the lives of even Cloud Soaring Transcendents! Yet Qin Suxin had single-handedly ventured into Thundermist Mountain, ying over a hundred of them. When word got out, it threw all four camps into uproar.

    ¡°And the Southern me Star Domain¡¯s Ren Changqing...¡±

    When Li Zhong saw that they were about to continue this topic of conversation, he interrupted them. ¡°No need to discuss the others. Come, let¡¯s drink!¡±

    He smiled and raised his cup.

    In truth, he¡¯d noticed that Su Yi had little interest in this topic. No, he didn¡¯t care at all. Li Zhong immediately realized that it¡¯d be best to change the subject.

    The crowd quickly realized this too. When they thought about it, it made sense. To them, the top experts of other camps were extraordinary existences.

    But to Su Yi, they were nothing at all!

    The crowd thenunched into a discussion of the good fortune dispersed throughout the First Battleground. Su Yi instantly looked interested.

    What Su Yi currently found the most frustrating was that Transcendent-level materials could no longer satisfy the needs of his cultivation.

    As for immortal-level materials? They were extremely rare in the Human Realm, to the point that they could only be happened upon by chance.

    Fortunately, there were some rare and wondrous treasures avable in the Domain Boundary Battlefield, just the kind he needed.

    Like Nascent Divinity Source, Grand Dao Profound Jade, and the Five Aggregates Stone.

    Now, Su Yi set his sights on Cloud Soaring Divine Essence!

    <i>It¡¯s a pity. The rules of the First Battleground forbid killing. If not, I could just kill a bunch of enemies and gather a bunch of Cloud Soaring Divine Essence that way, </i>Su Yi sighed to himself.

    Horses needed to graze night and day to get fat.

    He could bitterly seek out good fortune, but it was simpler and more effective to just kill his enemies and take their treasures.

    But he wouldn''t do that. Su Yi might not care about the rules, but these rules benefited everyone, regardless of their camp of origin. He wouldn¡¯t break them lightly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just have to find some time to visit the danger zones with Cloud Soaring Divine Essence avable and gather as much as I can. That way, I won¡¯t have to worry about my cultivation for a while,¡± thought Su Yi.

    He was already running low on suitable cultivation resources. His current supply would onlyst him a month or so.

    At the end of the day, his foundations were far too strong. They were like a bottomless hole.

    The higher his cultivation grew, the more stringent the requirements for his cultivation resources.

    ¡°Your Excellency Su, are you nning to turn that Qiongqi you subdued into your attendant?¡± Li Zhong asked suddenly.

    He¡¯d long since noticed the kitten-like Qiongqi curled around Su Yi¡¯s feet.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t worthy of that.¡± Su Yi shook his head.

    ¡°...¡± The Qiongqi lowered its head. It felt depressed, as if its dignity had been heartlessly trampled.

    But it dared not voice its objections.

    ¡°When the curtains fall on the Domain Boundary Battlefield, if any of you return to the Eastern Profound Star Domain, I¡¯ll ask you to bring it and this feathered beast back with you.¡± As Su Yi spoke, he flipped his palm, and the Bloodwing Ghost Bird appeared.

    The unrivaled ferocious bird was trembling uncontrobly, its eyes full of dread. It looked utterly weak and pitiful.

    ¡°The two of them are just barely enough to watch over Universal Emptiness temple¡¯s gates,¡± said Su Yi.

    The crowd instantly understood. <i>So, he subdued these two vicious beasts to serve as temple guardians...</i>

    Su Yi added, ¡°Of course, if I encounter any tougher vicious beasts in the days ahead, I naturally won¡¯t let them go.¡±

    The crowd exchanged nces. Here in the First Battleground, these vicious beasts were top predators. They could send just about any Cloud Soaring Transcendent scampering away in panic.

    But obviously, in Su Yi¡¯s eyes, they weren¡¯t much at all....

    <i>Those ¡®unrivaled¡¯ vicious beasts had best pray they don¡¯t bump into His Excellency Su. If they do, they¡¯re in for grave misfortune!</i>

    Once the banquet ended, the group apanied Su Yi to the mountaintop and helped him find a suitable residence.

    They settled on a cliffside pce with a view of the distant Weing Grounds.

    It was already upied by a top Cloud Soaring expert of the Eastern Profound Star Domain, but when Su Yi arrived, the man delightedly offered it to him. He even got everything in order for Su Yi first.

    Su Yi epted this calmly. To express his gratitude, he asked the man his name.

    The man introduced himself as Fan Shuyou, and was iparably delighted; he realized that he¡¯d effectively established positive karma with Su Yi!

    Trading a residence for such a positive karmic tie was more than worth it!

    That very day, Su Yi took up residence atop Eastern Profound Peak and went into seclusion.

    Several days passed in a sh.

    Su Yi¡¯s arrival drew enormous attention from the various camps, but as time passed, everything returned to normal.

    The Weing Grounds were still lively, with duels taking ce every day.

    Most of the participants were from other camps; the experts of the Eastern Profound Star Domain weren¡¯t foolish enough to seek out their own humiliation. They knew they were no match for thepetition, so it was natural that they wouldn¡¯t want to participate.

    But even more people were out exploring the First Battleground¡¯s danger zones in search of good fortune. They were trying to strengthen themselves.

    If they were strong enough, they¡¯d have a shot at ascending to the Immortal Realm when the Road of Weing appeared!

    ...

    Just as Su Yi was considering whether or not to take a trip outside to gather Cloud Soaring Divine Essence, Li Zhong hurried over.

    ¡°Your Excellency Su, Fellow Daoist Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha have returned, but...¡± Li Zhong furrowed his brow and lowered his voice. ¡°Both of them are severely injured, especially the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha. His physical body has been destroyed, and all that remains is his badly damaged soul. His situation doesn¡¯t bode well...¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was calm, but cold, sharp light shed through his eyes as he rose to his feet. ¡°Bring me to see them.¡±

    Li Zhong hurriedly led the way, and before long, the two of them arrived at a spot halfway up the mountain.

    The pce built here now served as Sword Immortal Qingshi¡¯s residence.

    The Wood Spirit Monarch, Yellow Sword Demon, and the others had long since gathered here. They were clustered around Sword Immortal Qingshi, all of them visibly fraught with worry.

    ¡°Step aside, all of you! His Excellency Su is here!¡± said Li Zhong.

    Instantly, the crowd parted like water. Everyone stepped aside to clear a path.

    Only then did Su Yi see Sword Immortal Qingshi.

    He was seated cross-legged, his entire body covered in blood. His face was pallid, and he seemed weak and listless. His energy was mottled and chaotic, and it was obvious that his wounds were severe.

    When he saw Su Yi, he lit up with delight, only to break into violent, hacking coughs. Blood dripped from the corners of his lips.

    Heughed bitterly, then wiped the blood away and said hoarsely, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, forgive me for not rising to greet you.¡±

    Su Yi walked over, looked him up and down, and frowned. ¡°Why are your injuries so heavy?¡±

    Sword Immortal Qingshi shook his head. ¡°My wounds are nothingpared to the monk¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Where is he?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Sword Immortal Qingshi swept his gaze across the room. ¡°Might everyone step out for a moment?¡±

    The crowd considerately left the room, and soon, only Su Yi and Sword Immortal Qingshi remained.

 Chapter 1498 - Requesting You by Name

    <h4>Chapter 1498 - Requesting You by Name</h4>

    Sword Immortal Qingshi slipped a bronzentern from his sleeves, his expression glum. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, this contains what remains of Universal Emptiness¡¯s soul.¡±

    Su Yi epted the bronzentern. It was cracked, and had wisps of Buddhist fire hovering around the wick.

    What remained of the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha¡¯s soul was bathed in that Buddhist me. It seemed he¡¯d sunk into deep slumber. His soul body sat cross-legged, entirely unmoving.

    Su Yi gazed intently at him, then frowned.

    There was no need to even think to know that if the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha¡¯s body had been destroyed, his soul wasn¡¯t in good shape either.

    That meant he could forget about making a full recovery anytime soon. It was even possible that... he¡¯d never be able to break into immortality!

    To someone like the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha, that was an unquestionably cruel fate!

    Sword Immortal Qingshi¡¯s wounds were severe too, and his vital energy was in chaos. That proved that his foundations had been badly damaged.

    If he couldn¡¯t mend his foundations in the Grand Dao, his wounds would severely impact his future!

    Dense, irrepressible killing intent rose within Su Yi¡¯s heart.

    After returning to the stars, he took up residence in Universal Emptiness Temple. He, Sword Immortal Qingshi, and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha had since be close friends. They frequently discussed the Dao and drank together.

    How could Su Yi not be angry after realizing the severity of their injuries? He could disregard all worldly strife, but he couldn¡¯t disregard hispanions!

    ¡°What exactly happened to you?¡± he asked softly.

    ¡°While we were out searching the ckwater Forbidden Grounds for Cloud Soaring Divine Essence, someone plotted against us,¡± Sword Immortal Qingshi said hoarsely, irrepressible hatred on his brow, his whole body quivering with anger.

    Before long, Su Yi understood the full situation.

    Several days ago, while Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha were out exploring the ckwater Forbidden Grounds, they discovered a deeply buried vein containing an enormous amount of Cloud Soaring Divine Essence.

    Both of them were iparably delighted, but something unexpected happened during the excavation process.

    A group of Northern Abyss Star Domain experts attacked out of nowhere, proiming their attention to monopolize this good fortune. Just like that, conflict broke out.

    ¡°We were outnumbered, so we agreed to share half the Cloud Soaring Divine Essence with them,¡± Sword Immortal Qingshi said with utter loathing. He gnashed his teeth. ¡°But they wanted it all! Furthermore, they took an inch and demanded a mile, insisting we offer them all our treasures! We naturally didn¡¯t agree to that!¡±

    ¡°ording to the rules of the First Battleground, you cannot kill each other during conflicts over good fortune. But we miscalcted. We would never have guessed they¡¯d be so shameless and despicable!¡±

    Sword Immortal Qingshi gnashed his teeth so hard they almost broke. ¡°They indeed didn¡¯t kill us, but they destroyed Universal Emptiness¡¯s physical body and shattered his soul.

    ¡°And they came this close to crippling my cultivationpletely!¡±

    His voice boomed throughout the hall, full of dense hatred.

    ¡°At the final, critical juncture, I used a forbidden technique to escape with my life, taking Universal Emptiness with me. Along the way, I feared nothing more than those bastards catching up to us.

    ¡°Fortunately, I made it back in the end...¡±

    Sword Immortal Qingshi¡¯s chest heaved violently, and he suddenly broke into hacking coughs. Blood flowed from his lips, staining hispels red.

    Su Yi took all of this in calmly, but murderous intent was starting to seeth in the depths of his profound gaze.

    ¡°Indeed. I knew such rules would be meaningless to those with true malicious intent,¡± he whispered.

    Had those Northern Abyss Star Domain cultivators killed anyone?

    No, but they¡¯d left the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha without so much as aplete soul, and they¡¯d practically crippled Sword Immortal Qingshi!

    Their methods were ruthless and despicable to the extreme!

    Sword Immortal Qingshi sighed bitterly. ¡°Here in the First Battleground, the experts of the other three star domains all look down on we cultivators of the Eastern Profound Star Domain.

    ¡°If they encounter us while vying for good fortune, they won¡¯t be at all polite. They¡¯ll attack without reservation.

    ¡°They said that if not for the rules, all of us would have been killed like prey and harvested for merit a long time ago.¡±

    Su Yi took out an immortal-level recovery medicine he¡¯d been keeping in reserve and passed it to Sword Immortal Qingshi. ¡°Take your time and treat your wounds. Leave this to me.¡±

    He paused, then said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about Universal Emptiness. Once I¡¯ve resolved this, I¡¯ll help him rebuild his body and treat his wounds.¡±

    Sword Immortal Qingshi froze, suddenly nervous. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, if you throw all caution to the wind and kill our assants, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll make enemies of...¡±

    Here, he seemed to realize what he was saying, and heughed bitterly. ¡°Never mind. Pretend I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    He understood Su Yi¡¯s nature. Su Yi wasn¡¯t at all afraid of any of that!

    And his concern was obviously unnecessary.

    Su Yi took out a jug of wine and had a sip. ¡°You understand me. Rest assured; every injustice has its perpetrator. I won¡¯t attack randomly. All you need to do is tell me your enemies¡¯ names.¡±

    Sword Immortal Qingshi nodded. ¡°Li Xiaolin. He¡¯s an old-timer of the Northern Abyss Star Domain¡¯s Firecloud Sect. He was the leader of the group.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll remember that name.¡±

    Su Yi turned and left the hall.

    The skies were clear and blue, but in no way unduly bright.

    However, when Su Yi emerged, the group waiting outside the hall instinctively squinted. A chill rose unbidden to their hearts.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was calm, without the slightest ripple of emotion.

    But for some reason, everyone felt indescribably stifled.

    ¡°Look after Fellow Daoist Qingshi for me,¡± Su Yi said to Li Zhong.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Li Zhong agreed without a thought, but then, he hesitated. ¡°Your Excellency Su, are you perhaps...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said Su Yi.

    He was just about to leave when the Wood Spirit Monarch dashed over. ¡°Your Excellency Su, I¡¯m afraid the situation is dire. The leading expert of the Western Chill Star Domain requests to see you. She¡¯s already waiting for you just outside the Weing Grounds.¡±

    The crowd was stunned. <i>What does Qin Suxin want?</i>

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. He could roughly guess what she was after, and he couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°When it rains, it pours. Very well. I¡¯ll just have to show them what I¡¯m capable of!¡±

    His murderous intent intensified.

    The crowd shuddered inexplicably. The very air itself suddenly seemed bitingly cold, and the chill reached all the way into their marrow!

    ......

    The Weing Grounds was now a bobbing sea of heads. Experts were as numerous as the clouds.

    Regardless of their camp of origin, practically every expert still in the ins of Weing had gathered here.

    Their reason was simple. The leading figure of the Western Chill Star Domain, Qin Suxin, had requested to see Su Yi!

    This triggered an enormous disturbance. Everyone realized that something big was about to happen!

    Qin Suxin stood there alone,pletely silent, but she was nheless the center of attention.

    Her skin was as smooth as jade, and she was an extraordinary beauty. Her ink-ck hair was casually tied up, and she had an extraordinary bearing, as if she¡¯d risen above the masses.

    In the Western Chill Star Domain, she was an uncontested legend!

    Even back in the Nascent Divinity Realm, she was invincible within the Path of Transcendence. Even long-established Transcendents could only lower their heads before her.

    Now that she¡¯d reached the Cloud Soaring Realm, her strength was unfathomably terrifying.

    There were even rumors her attainments in the Cloud Soaring Realm were enough to let her contend with Universe Realm Immortals!

    Whenever someone like her did anything, others were sure to pay attention.

    Meanwhile, Grand Elder Nie Yunwen of the Divine Spirit Immortal Sect stood not far from her. Several of his sectmates clustered around him.

    ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother Qian, today, we¡¯ll get even with the man who killed you. If you¡¯re watching this from down there in the Yellow Springs, this¡¯ll be enough to ensure you have no further regrets,¡± Nie Yunwen muttered to himself.

    He and hispanions all looked eager. Qin Suxin had already made her position clear. Today, she was going to kill the rule breaker Su Yi in the Weing Grounds!

    ¡°The Eastern Profound Star Domain¡¯s Su Yi is here!¡± an excited voice rang out.

    All eyes instantly turned toward Eastern Profound Peak. A grand procession was headed their way.

    The leader was a tall, upright figure in blue robes. This was none other than Su Yi.

    He carried a jug of wine and walked as if he were out for a casual stroll. He showed no sign of a cultivation base whatsoever.

    But the experts of the Eastern Profound Star Domain clustered around him, like stars gathering around the moon. It was immediately obvious how extraordinary his position was.

    ¡°That¡¯s the most dazzling legend of the Eastern Profound Star Domain?¡±

    Many of those present were seeing him for the first time, and they couldn¡¯t help but be curious.

    ¡°That¡¯s him! He¡¯s the one who tamed the Qiongqi that scared Lu Meng so badly he pissed his pants.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Lu Meng really embarrassed himself!¡±

    As the crowd discussed him, Lu Meng cursed. ¡°Fuck!¡±

    His defeat several days prior had left his reputation in shambles, to the point that he dared not show his face. He¡¯d instead hidden himself on Northern Abyss Peak to watch from a distance.

    Who¡¯d have thought that even when he hid himself, everyone would bring up the thing he least wanted to discuss?

    But he wasn¡¯t the star of today¡¯s show.

    As Su Yi neared the Weing Grounds, Nie Yunwen of the Divine Spirit Immortal Sect shouted, ¡°Su Yi, you vited the rules in the Beast Blood Swamp and killed our sect¡¯s elder, Qian Xuefeng! Your crimes are unpardonable. If you know what¡¯s good for you, lower your head and ept punishment!¡±

    His voice went off like a thunderp, booming throughout heaven and earth.

    This was called a show of strength!

    Uproar ensued amongst the crowd as everyone realized why Qin Suxin said she wanted to see Su Yi. So, he¡¯d killed an expert of the Western Chill Star Domain!

    The experts of the Eastern Profound Star Domain couldn¡¯t help but gasp. <i>His Excellency Su is really... this fierce?</i>

    Su Yi disregarded the shouting Nie Yunwen and looked at Qin Suxin. ¡°You¡¯re sticking out your neck on their behalf?¡±

    Qin Suxin¡¯s icy eyes met Su Yi¡¯s gaze without fear. ¡°Did you kill Qian Xuefeng?¡±

    ¡°I did,¡± Su Yi admitted with a nod. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin.

    However, his straightforward admission left the crowd unwittingly stunned, and their faces filled with disbelief.

    <i>This guy seriously is so domineering as to disregard a rule put into ce by three top experts!?</i>

    Nie Yunwen said furiously, ¡°As you can see, he¡¯s admitted to his crimes!¡±

    Inwardly, he was going mad with delight. And here he¡¯de up with all sorts of arguments to prove Su Yi¡¯s guilt. He would never have thought that Su Yi would be stupid enough to just admit to what he¡¯d done!

    Su Yi¡¯s open admission stunned even Qin Suxin, but a momentter, she said, ¡°There¡¯s no way I can disregard this!¡±

    Her icy voice was full of staunch conviction.

 Chapter 1499 - Killing the Chickens to Warn the Monkeys

    <h4>Chapter 1499 - Killing the Chickens to Warn the Monkeys</h4>

    As Qin Suxin¡¯s voice rang out, the atmosphere around the Weing Grounds grew stifled.

    Murderous intent permeated the air.

    Numerous onlookers¡¯ expressions filled with excitement, and they looked at Su Yi with sadistic glee.

    Qin Suxin was the leading expert of the Western Chill Star Domain!

    It was rumored that she¡¯d long since grown strong enough to contend with Universe Realm Immortals. It was fair to describe her strength as ¡°unfathomably deep!¡±

    As for Su Yi? He might well be the most dazzling legend of the Eastern Profound Star Domain, but the way the cultivators of the other star domains saw it, he was a legend who¡¯d yet to step into the Cloud Soaring Realm. No matter how heaven-defying he was, how could he possiblypete with Qin Suxin?

    But the cultivators of the Eastern Profound Star Domain remained calm. They knew better than anyone else here just how terrifying of an existence Su Yi was. You couldn¡¯t measure his strength just by looking at his cultivation base!

    But it was amidst this austere atmosphere that someone suddenly chortled.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Qin, do you really intend to attack our fellow Daoist from the Eastern Profound Star Domain without so much as investigating who was in the right?¡±

    Ren Changqing, the leading expert of the Southern me Star Domain, stepped forth apanying this voice.

    He had the bearing of a dragon or phoenix, and he was instantly the center of attention.

    No one would have guessed that Ren Changqing of the Southern me Star Domain would stick out his neck for Su Yi at a time like this!

    Su Yi nced at him, then noticed Ling Pu andpany standing nearby. He instantly understood. After a moment¡¯s thought, he decided to wait a while longer and see what the top expert of the Western Chill Star Domain¡¯s camp decided.

    ¡°¡®Investigating who was in the right?¡¯ What do you mean by that?¡± Qin Suxin¡¯s delicate brow furrowed.

    Ren Changqing thought for a moment. ¡°It seems you don¡¯t know the truth of the situation.¡±

    Qin Suxin was briefly stunned. Meanwhile, Nie Yunwen and the other Divine Spirit Immortal Sect experts¡¯ hearts thudded in their chests; this didn¡¯t bode well for them.

    ¡°Ling Pu, tell everyone what happened,¡± ordered Ren Changqing.

    Ling Pu immediately stepped forth and, beneath the crowd¡¯s bewildered gazes, recounted everything that had happened in the Beast Blood Swamp.

    Uproar ensued throughout the surrounding area, and Qin Suxin¡¯s beautiful face frosted over.

    ¡°Lies and nder!¡± Nie Yunwen suddenly bellowed. ¡°Elder Qian Xuefeng has always been upstanding and just. How could he possibly have done something so despicable!?¡±

    Ling Pu said coldly, ¡°I can swear on my Dao Heart. Do you dare to do the same?¡±

    The Southern me Star Domain experts who¡¯d apanied him immediately stepped forward.

    Deathly silence ensued. Everyone realized that the situation had changed!

    The resulting storm would likely turn the tides in a way that was not to the Western Chill Star Domain¡¯s benefit!

    Qin Suxin¡¯s expression was increasingly icy as she turned to face Nie Yunwen and the others. ¡°I need an exnation.¡±

    Nie Yunwen¡¯s heart clenched, and he said hurriedly, ¡°Celestial, I truly don¡¯t know what Elder Qian Xuefeng did or did not do, but I dare say with certainty that Su Yi was the one who killed him!¡±

    His expression filled with grief and indignation as he hissed, ¡°Even if I take ten thousand steps back and assume that Elder Qian Xuefeng really broke the rules, it would be your responsibility to punish him! But Su Yipletely disregarded the rules and killed Elder Qian Xuefeng himself. He¡¯s obviously guilty!¡±

    Ling Pu and the others¡¯ expressions were instantly unsightly.

    But they couldn¡¯t argue; Nie Yunwen was right. When someone broke the rules, it was up to the leading figures of their camp to exact punishment. Even if Qian Xuefeng really had broken the rules, it was Qin Suxin¡¯s job to execute him!

    They looked at Ren Changqing.

    Ren Changqing looked at Qin Suxin and said calmly, ¡°Fellow Daoist Qin, those old-timers are quite dishonest. They didn¡¯t tell you the truth because they wanted to use you as a weapon to kill their enemies.¡±

    Nie Yunwen and the others¡¯ expressions shifted, and they were just about to exin themselves when Qin Suxin raised her hand and gestured for silence. ¡°Not one more word out of you lot!¡±

    Her tone was icy and imposing.

    Nie Yunwen and the others¡¯ hearts sank as they realized that she was furious!

    ¡°What do you n to do now, Miss Qin?¡± asked Ren Changqing.

    She said coldly, ¡°What does any of this have to do with you?¡±

    Ren Changqing couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Qian Xuefeng plotted against my people. How am I supposed to remain a bystander?¡±

    ¡°Qian Xuefeng is already dead,¡± said Qin Suxin.

    Ren Changqing fell briefly silent, but then, heughed. ¡°Does that mean you agree that Fellow Daoist Su did the right thing?¡±

    Qin Suxin shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s a whole different matter. As you ought to know, you, I, and Yu Chen worked together to set the rules of the First Battleground. Su Yi murdered someone from my Western Chill Star Domain, breaking the rules the three of us set together!¡±

    She looked at Ren Changqing and said slowly and clearly, ¡°I¡¯m trying to uphold the rules. Tell me, do you... think I¡¯m wrong?¡±

    Ren Changqing couldn¡¯t help but sink into silence.

    Nie Yunwen and the others inwardly sighed in relief.

    When they looked at Su Yi, their gazes were cold. So long as Qin Suxin acted in ordance with the rules, he was dead beyond a doubt!

    But it was then that Su Yi, who¡¯d been spectating all this time, chimed in. ¡°Is that your attitude?¡±

    But against all expectations, Qin Suxin shook her head. ¡°No.¡±

    She scanned the area, then said, ¡°After what happened today, I think the rules need revisions.¡±

    Everyone was stunned.

    Su Yi asked with great interest, ¡°What kind of revisions?¡±

    Qin Suxin fell briefly silent. ¡°I cannot decide that on my own. If I do, I won''t be able to convince the masses. Let¡¯s set this aside for now and decide after we¡¯ve settled on new rules.¡±

    When Ren Changqing heard that, he sighed to himself, <i>This woman really isn¡¯t simple. She knows that something¡¯s gone awry, but she¡¯s shelved this dispute for now, retreating in the name of advancingter. She¡¯s using this as an opportunity to amend the rules! Who¡¯ll be able to object then?</i>

    Nie Yunwen andpany¡¯s expressions darkened. And here they¡¯d thought Qin Suxin would act in ordance with the rules and execute Su Yi.

    They would never have guessed she¡¯d turn around and do this instead!

    When they heard her stance, the experts of the Eastern Profound Star Domain rxed considerably. It was naturally best if no conflict broke out.

    After all, despite their iparable faith in Su Yi, they were also keenly aware that a leading expert like Qin Suxin was unfathomably strong!

    But then, Su Yi said tly, ¡°What need is there to wait? Today, I¡¯ll set a new rule for the First Battleground!¡±

    This deration left the crowd stunned. All of them looked askance at him.

    ¡°This guy... really doesn¡¯t n to let up?¡± Ren Changqing was stunned, and he couldn¡¯t help but take another look at Su Yi.

    Qin Suxin¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    The way she saw it, she¡¯d already been tolerant enough. Who¡¯d have thought that Su Yi, who¡¯d only arrived at the First Battleground a few days prior, would take an inch and demand a mile?

    Su Yi said tly, ¡°I n to kill some chickens to warn the monkeys.¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, he took a step closer.

    The crowd was in uproar. Everyone¡¯s expression filled with disbelief.

    Su Yi really ns to attack!?

    Ren Changqing couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, the First Battleground has rules. Even if you¡¯re angry, and even if you want to set new rules, you ought to find the right opportunity to do so. Talk it over with us first. Don¡¯t be reckless!¡±

    The way he saw it, it would be truly unwise for Su Yi to attack now.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to discuss my rules with anyone else,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    Ren Changqing¡¯s brow furrowed, and he forced his words back down. <i>This guy¡¯s even more domineering than I imagined!</i>

    He said no more on the matter. He¡¯d onlye here to support Ling Pu and the others anyway.

    <i>I can seize this opportunity to borrow Qin Suxin¡¯s hands to test Su Yi¡¯s abilities. That works well too, </i>thought Ren Changqing.

    Wen Xiuzhu was watching from the Northern Abyss Star Domain¡¯s camp. Her beautiful eyes shed as she took all of this in with great interest. <i>Su Yi¡¯s sure got guts. He isn¡¯t anything like the other Eastern Profound Star Domain cultivators.</i>

    Beneath countless eyes, Su Yi crossed the Weing Grounds and approached the experts of the Western Chill Star Domain.

    The atmosphere was stifled and oppressive, to the point that the onlookers could barely breathe.

    Qin Suxin¡¯s delicate brow furrowed, and her gaze was utterly cold and stern. ''<i>Kill the chickens to warn the monkeys?'' This guy isn¡¯t taking the rules into ount at all!</i>

    Nie Yunwen was visibly furious too, and he couldn¡¯t help but bellow, ¡°Su Yi, are you dead set on seeking out your own demise?¡±

    In truth, he was mad with delight. So long as Su Yi attacked, how could Qin Suxin remain uninvolved?

    Before Nie Yunwen¡¯s voice had even finished echoing through the air, Su Yi suddenly disappeared from view. A momentter, he appeared right in front of Nie Yunwen.

    Nie Yunwen freaked out, but before he could react, a slender, jade-like hand shed at Su Yi like a knife.

    It was Qin Suxin who¡¯de to his aid.

    The leading figure of the Western Chill Star Domain disyed strength beyond imagination. It was as if she had precognition; she¡¯d intercepted Su Yi immediately!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Light and shadow interwove between her fingers, the resplendent radiance of the Laws. It was just one palm strike, but it was like the de of heaven descending into the world below, forceful and unstoppable.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even look at it. He just swung his hand.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    A rain of light scattered, and a streak of sword qi exploded into being. It effortlessly neutralized Qin Suxin¡¯s streak, then spread outward, enveloping herpletely.

    Su Yi then took another step forward and pressed down on Nie Yunwen¡¯s head.

    <i>This is bad! </i>Nie Yunwen panicked, turned, and tried to dodge.

    But in the end, he¡¯d overestimated himself. Su Yi¡¯s palm strike might have looked casual and airy, but in truth, it was full of limitlessly terrifying power.

    As his palm strike descended...

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    Nie Yunwen exploded into a bundle of bloody mist, swatted like a fly.

    By now, Qin Suxin had neutralized the sword rain, but she was toote to save Nie Yunwen. She could only watch as he died not far from her.

    ¡°You...¡± Murderous intent appeared on Qin Suxin¡¯s beautiful face. She was obviously enraged.

    She attacked once more, but Su Yi paid her no heed this time either. He struck casually, his sleeves billowing around him.

    A boundless sword rain whooshed forth, instantly blocking Qin Suxin¡¯s attacks.

    ¡°You lot ought to die too.¡± Su Yi nced at the other Divine Spirit Immortal Sect experts. His palm pressed downward.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    It was as if the skies were falling and the earth were caving in.

    The experts of the Divine Spirit Immortal Sect were crushed on the spot, their bodies splitting into chunks and sttering the air red.

    Qin Suxin had only just neutralized the second rain of sword light when she saw this.

    Her beautiful face was instantly overcast.

 Chapter 1500 - Beneath His Notice

    <h4>Chapter 1500 - Beneath His Notice</h4>

    Everyone was astonished.

    In the time it took to snap his fingers, Su Yi killed every expert of the Divine Spirit Immortal Sect right in front of Qin Suxin!

    Thispletely overturned the crowd¡¯s predictions. Witnessing this bloody scene left their scalps numb with fright, and their hearts and minds shook.

    <i>Just how domineering is this legendary expert of the Eastern Profound Star Domain?</i>

    Over in the Northern Abyss Star Domain¡¯s camp, Wen Xiuzhu¡¯s eyes shone with a strange light. <i>Interesting. Not even Qin Suxin could stop him.</i>

    She understood Qin Suxin¡¯s abilities. Even her senior apprentice brother, Yu Chen, had said that Qin Suxin was far beyond a ¡°typical¡± unrivaled elite. No, he¡¯d be the leading figure of her star domain because... she was its chosen daughter, blessed by fate!

    It wasn¡¯t just that her cultivation was extraordinary. It was fate¡¯s blessing that let her suppress thepetition and rise to singr prominence!

    Yet now, Qin Suxin had failed to stop Su Yi from killing those people!

    <i>Not bad. Truly not bad! </i>Ren Changqing¡¯s eyes lit up, and his eyes zed with the will to fight. <i>Someone truly incredible has appeared in the Eastern Profound Star Domain¡¯s ranks!¡±</i>

    He¡¯d witnessed the whole exchange clearly.

    The first time Su Yi attacked, Qin Suxin obviously held back. She¡¯d underestimated Su Yi¡¯s strength, letting him catch her off guard.

    The second time, she was already prepared for his strength, and she used her full might, but his sword qi still tripped her up.

    Sure, she might have neutralized it in the blink of an eye.

    But it dyed her just long enough that she was one step toote to stop Su Yi from killing the members of the Divine Spirit Immortal Sect!

    All of this made it clear just how terrifyingly strong Su Yi was.

    The experts of the Northern Abyss, Southern me, and Western Chill Star Domains were all stunned. All of their expressions shifted.

    Rumors were ultimately just rumors. Prior to this, none of them had seen Su Yi¡¯s strength with their own two eyes.

    Now that they¡¯d witnessed his abilities, they finally understood just how terrifying this young man who¡¯d made it here all the way from the Third Battleground was!

    The experts of the Eastern Profound Star Domain were the calmest of all. When they saw the astonishment written all over the other experts¡¯ faces, they were inwardly jubnt.

    ¡°The chickens have been killed, and the monkeys have been warned.¡± Su Yi turned to face Qin Suxin. ¡°How do you feel?¡±

    Qin Suxin¡¯s beautiful face was frosty, and her eyes shone with unconcealed rage. ¡°Brazen, unbridled murder. Is <i>that </i>your new rule?¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°No. My rule is this: no matter who you are, you have to pay for your mistakes!¡±

    Qin Suxin said coldly, ¡°And how do you n to determine right and wrong?¡±

    Su Yi pointed to himself. ¡°When I say someone is wrong, they¡¯re wrong.¡±

    Qin Suxin had nothing to say to that.

    ¡°Su Yi! You¡¯re being tantly unreasonable!¡± another expert of the Western Chill Star Domain shouted indignantly.

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    He calmly continued, ¡°Earlier, I hadn¡¯t yete to the First Battleground. Naturally, it was up to you to set the rules. But now that I¡¯m here, the rules have to change!¡±

    Rules existed on the edge of a sword. Logic sided with whoever¡¯s fist was bigger!

    When Qin Suxin, Yu Chen, and Ren Changqing set the rules, they didn¡¯t bother asking how the Eastern Profound Star Domain felt.

    Why?

    It was simple: the Eastern Profound Star Domain had no leader, and they were too weak!

    This was reality. The strong set the rules, and the weak... could only obey!

    Qin Suxin turned to look at the distant Ren Changqing. ¡°We set the rules together. Do you really n to just watch the show now?¡±

    Ren Changqing¡¯s brow furrowed. It might have seemed that Su Yi was just targeting Su Yi, but in truth, he was trampling the dignity of all three leading experts!

    ¡°And what is the Northern Abyss Star Domain¡¯s stance?¡± Without even waiting for Ren Changqing to respond, Qin Suxin turned toward Wen Xiuzhu.

    There was no doubt about it; she refused to let others use her as a weapon, and she wanted to drag the other two major camps underwater with her!

    Wen Xiuzhu said, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Yu Chen is still in seclusion. I trust that if he were here, he¡¯d give you a definite answer.¡±

    Ren Changqing said, ¡°I think we really need Fellow Daoist Yu Chen¡¯s opinion here.¡±

    Qin Suxinughed coldly. ¡°When you encounter a powerful opponent, you¡¯ll disregard even your own rules?¡±

    Her voice was rife with mockery.

    Ren Changqing fell silent, and Wen Xiuzhu smiled. Neither of them answered.

    Reality had always been like this. In the face of a true expert, rules had always been fragile. If they didn¡¯t want to follow the rules, the rules might as well not exist for them.

    ¡°Today, Su Yi brazenly murdered experts of the Western Chill Star Domain, but tomorrow, he might well do the same to you!¡± said Qin Suxin.

    She¡¯d only just said this when Su Yi interrupted her. ¡°No need to wait until tomorrow. There¡¯s another group I want to kill today.¡±

    ¡°????¡± The crowd was baffled.

    Ren Changqing and Wen Xiuzhu¡¯s brows furrowed.

    Earlier, they¡¯d remained uninvolved, not because they were afraid of Su Yi, but because they didn¡¯t want to get mixed up in this. They wanted to stop Qin Suxin from dragging them underwater.

    Who¡¯d have thought Su Yi wouldn¡¯t let up even after killing all those people?

    ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re dead set on opposing the Western Chill Star Domain until the bitter end?¡± Qin Suxin was obviously enraged.

    ¡°You¡¯re jumping to conclusions. I¡¯m not an indiscriminate killer. I only kill those who¡¯ve done wrong,¡± said Su Yi. He was already walking toward the Northern Chill Star Domain.

    Qin Suxin froze and suppressed her bellyful of fire. <i>Does this guy n to attack the Northern Abyss Star Domain too?</i>

    It wasn¡¯t just her. Everyone else noticed what Su Yi was doing too, and all of them looked bewildered.

    <i>This guy... is simply too ferocious, isn¡¯t he? </i>Ren Changqing was unwittingly stunned.

    The Northern Abyss Star Domain was the strongest of the four! The Western Chill and Southern me Star Domains would have to work together topete with them!

    Yet now, Su Yi was pointing his sword at them immediately after offending the Western Chill Star Domain. Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised?

    ¡°You... You want to kill people from our Northern Abyss Star Domain!?¡± Wen Xiuzhu was bbergasted.

    And here she¡¯d just wanted to watch the show. She would never have thought the ¡°show¡± would take ce in her camp!

    ¡°In my eyes, those who¡¯vemitted crimes all must pay with their lives. It doesn¡¯t matter which camp they¡¯re from," said Su Yi. He stood not far away.

    Wen Xiuzhu¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Then might I ask who among us you consider ¡®criminals?¡¯¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°Li Xiaolin.¡±

    The experts of the Northern Abyss Star Domain all subconsciously nced at the same person.

    A man in ck, handsome, but with an inhuman quality about him.

    This was Li Xiaolin!

    His expression instantly shifted, and he was so angry that heughed. ¡°There¡¯s no grudge between us, so why target me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°I¡¯m not targeting you. I¡¯m after you <i>and </i>yourpanions.¡±

    Li Xiaolin¡¯s eyelids twitched. He suddenly seemed to realize something, and his expression shifted.

    Wen Xiuzhu asked, ¡°What exactly is going on here? Tell me. If you weren''t in the wrong, I naturally won¡¯t let others bully you.¡±

    The crowd was confused. All eyes were on Li Xiaolin.

    Li Xiaolin said solemnly, ¡°I can swear to the heavens themselves that I can¡¯t recall ever offending Su Yi!¡±

    ¡°That so?¡±ughed Su Yi. ¡°Have yourpanionse out. I¡¯ll tell you your crimes once I¡¯ve killed you all.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    The crowd couldn¡¯t deny it. Su Yi was far too domineering. He disdained offering an exnation, instead going straight for the kill!

    ¡°Su Yi, your brazenness knows no bounds!¡± Li Xiaolin roared. ¡°How exactly did I offend you for you to target me like this?¡±

    Su Yi disregarded this and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. If you don¡¯t do as I say, I¡¯ll make sure you suffer extreme humiliation before you die.¡±

    His tone was light and airy, but the contents of this statement sent a bone-piercing chill throughout the surrounding area.

    Wen Xiuzhu¡¯s beautiful face was overcast. ¡°Li Xiaolin, just what shameful deeds have you and your cohortmitted over the past few days?¡±

    ¡°I....¡± Li Xiaolin opened his mouth to speak.

    But Su Yi¡¯s voice was already booming throughout the surrounding area. ¡°One.¡±

    It was like a countdown to death, and it rang throughout the crowd¡¯s ears like the sound of a bell. The atmosphere was instantly stifled and tense.

    ¡°Quickly!¡± Wen Xiuzhu said coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve already made my position clear. If you weren¡¯t in the wrong, I won¡¯t let anyone bully you! Don¡¯t tell me you did something unspeakable?¡±

    Li Xiaolin took a deep breath. ¡°Very well, I won¡¯t hide it from you. A few days ago, some of mypanions and I shed with two experts of the Eastern Profound Star Domain over good fortune. But I assure you that we didn¡¯t kill anyone. Both of them are still alive!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s voice rang out once more. ¡°Two.¡±

    He stood there, hands behind his back, all alone as he faced down the numerous experts of the Northern Abyss Star Domain. However, he didn¡¯t seem at all weak. On the contrary, he seemed like he alone could ward off a massive army.

    And from beginning to end, he never exined himself!

    This made the crowd¡¯s hearts quiver.

    His domineering pride was bone deep. He disdained exining himself or trying to convince others with reason. He was like a ruler issuing a decree of execution!

    <i>This guy really is far too domineering, </i>thought Qin Suxin.

    After she calmed down, she realized that Su Yi had wasted almost no breath since he¡¯d arrived. When he said he was going to kill someone, he did just that!

    It didn¡¯t matter how they tried to threaten him. He had no reservations whatsoever!

    He was up against an entire star domain¡¯s worth of experts, but he didn¡¯t care at all!

    ¡°What kind of confidence must he have to act like this?¡± Ren Changqing¡¯s eyes shed. This was his first time seeing someone so insane, so tyrannical, and so impervious to reason.

    The atmosphere was so stifled that the crowd found it difficult to breathe.

    Wen Xiuzhu seemed to have understood, and she immediately reached a decision. ¡°Su Yi, it was just a conflict over good fortune, and both Eastern Profound Star Domain experts are still alive. Don¡¯t you think killing someone is over the line?¡±

    She was furious. <i>This Su Yi sure is frenzied. He isn¡¯t just wantonly trampling the rules; now he wants to kill someone over apetition for good fortune! How unbridled is that?</i>

    Li Xiaolin said coldly, ¡°Right? If you¡¯d kill someone over a little incident like that, doesn¡¯t that mean that all of us will have to respectfully step aside whenever we cross paths with someone from the Eastern Profound Star Domain?¡±

    Uproar ensued amongst the crowd, but Su Yi still paid them no heed. He just said softly, ¡°Three.¡±

    The word resounded clearly throughout the ears of everyone present.

    Their hearts clenched.

    But Su Yi was already walking toward Li Xiaolin.

    He was all alone, but it was as if everyone present werepletely beneath his notice!

 Chapter 1501 - Iâ€™ll Just Ask One Question. Who Objects?

    <h4>Chapter 1501 - I¡¯ll Just Ask One Question. Who Objects?</h4>

    <i>Is he really going to attack?</i>

    Su Yi¡¯s sheer domineeringness left the crowd stunned.

    Wen Xiuzhu¡¯s expression darkened, and she suddenly waved her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s stop him together!¡±

    The vast majority of the Northern Abyss Star Domain¡¯s experts were out searching for good fortune.

    Even so, there were around sixty of them present. When they heard Wen Xiuzhu¡¯s orders, they joined forces and attacked.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    All manner of treasures took the skies, Fire and light burst forth, and destructive power nketed the air. All of it enveloped Su Yi.

    The quickest of these attacks came from Wen Xiuzhu. She was like a beam of white light as she drew her war sword and attacked.

    Quick and direct, forceful and unstoppable.

    Ofte, the leading expert of the Northern Abyss Star Domain, Yu Chen, had been in seclusion. Wen Xiuzhu had overseen things in his stead this whole time.

    And everyone had long since witnessed to her strength.

    Take this sh, for instance. It was like an arc of white light piercing the sun, quick as lightning. Stingingly bright sword intent made both heaven and earth change color. Even just watching from afar was enough to strike terror into the onlookers¡¯ hearts.

    <i>Among the cultivators of the Northern Abyss Star Domain, Wen Xiuzhu is second only to Yu Chen. She¡¯s leading a whole group of experts against Su Yi. How could this possibly go well for him?</i>

    This thought had only just shed through Ren Changqing¡¯s head when his eyes widened.

    He''d just watched as Su Yi snorted coldly and, without making any attempt to dodge, casually threw a punch.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    Wen Xiuzhu¡¯s sword qi shattered, inch by inch.

    That tyrannical, unstoppable fist force continued ahead, its power entirely undiminished as it mmed into Wen Xiuzhu.

    Her beautiful eyes focused as she swung her sword with all her might.

    But a momentter, a heaven-shaking impact rang out, and both Wen Xiuzhu and her sword were sent flying back.

    One punch, and she¡¯d been forced back!

    And as Su Yi took another step forward, his sleeves billowed around him, and he pressed down on the air behind him.

    <i>Boom!!</i>

    Far-reaching and mighty sword intent surged forth, like a divine mountain mming into the Human Realm. It crushed the very air itself, scattering the clouds.

    The Northern Abyss Cloud Soaring cultivators¡¯ treasures and secret arts amounted to nothing at all in the face of this sword intent. They broke instantly, crushed in a single hit.

    And when that sword intent fullynded, it cleaved open a massive chasm.

    Explosive sword intent swept outward, sending the sixty-or-so Cloud Soaring cultivators flying backward in all directions.

    It wasplete chaos. Shouts shook the heavens.

    The distant onlookers were astonished, no exceptions.

    One sh, and Su Yi had dealt the whole group a massive setback!

    This strike was far more terrifying than the punch that had stopped Wen Xiuzhu, and its momentum was even more astonishing.

    Even leading experts like Qin Suxin and Ren Changqing couldn¡¯t help but narrow their eyes, their expressions uncharacteristically solemn.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi had already disappeared in a sh. A momentter, he reappeared beside Li Xiaolin and seized him by the throat!

    From beginning to end, Su Yi had thrown just a single punch and a single sh.

    One punch forced Wen Xiuzhu back, and one sh destroyed the Northern Abyss Star Domain¡¯s encirclement. Li Xiaolin had been reduced to a powerless chicken!

    Witnessing this left the crowd dumbstruck.

    Wen Xiuzhu¡¯s expression filled with uncertainty. Earlier, a single punch had forced her back. Its terrifying power had dealt even this chosen daughter of heaven a massive blow, and her heart was full of lingering terror.

    Too strong!

    They couldn¡¯t see any sign of Su Yi¡¯s cultivation base, yet he was like a divine mountain stretching into the heavens, seemingly unmovable!

    She¡¯d only ever felt this way when sparring with her senior apprentice brother, Yu Chen!

    <i>Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s the same type as senior apprentice brother? </i>Wen Xiuzhu¡¯s heart churned.

    Meanwhile, the other Northern Abyss Star Domain cultivators¡¯ faces filled with astonishment and dread. They no longer dared act recklessly.

    Earlier, they figured they had the advantage in numbers. Now, they realized that against a heaven-defying figure like Su Yi, mere numbers meant nothing at all!

    ¡°Your Excellency, save me!¡± Li Xiaolin shrieked in terror, the sound stinging the ears.

    Su Yi stood there, seizing him by the throat, his gaze cold and indifferent. ¡°When I want to kill someone, no one between heaven and earth can save them.¡±

    With that, he tightened his grip, and a tyrannical power spread from his hand.

    It was as if Li Xiaolin had suffered death by a thousand cuts; bits of flesh sloughed off his frame, and his bones shattered, inch by inch. His face contorted in agony as he shrieked in desperation.

    The crowd shuddered. They couldn¡¯t help but recall Su Yi¡¯s promise to make Li Xiaolin die in utter degradation.

    ¡°Stay your hand¡ª¡ª!¡± Wen Xiuzhu gnashed her teeth. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, do you intend to make enemies out of everyone from the Northern Abyss Star Domain?¡±

    Su Yi nced at her. ¡°Saying something like that only proves how stupid you are.¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, Li Xiaolin¡¯s body exploded into bits and disappeared.

    As for his soul? Su Yi took it hand and continued speaking, entirely unperturbed. ¡°All of you can rest assured. I¡¯ll only kill those who¡¯ve done wrong.¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    His divine sense struck like a sword, boring into Li Xiaolin¡¯s soul and searching it.

    From beginning to end, no one dared to stop him!

    Even though Wen Xiuzhu¡¯s entire body quivered with fury, in the end, she made no further attempts to stop him.

    After all this, how could a Cloud Soaring expert like her fail to realize how terrifying Su Yi was?

    It wasn¡¯t just that they didn¡¯t dare to interfere. The experts of the Northern Abyss Star Domain were intimidated by Su Yi¡¯s cold cruelty and tyranny!

    The experts of the Southern me and Western Chill Star Domains all watched on in unconceble astonishment.

    Su Yi, the legend of the Eastern Profound Star Domain, was far too strong!

    Some of them recalled that, a few days prior, numerous people had provoked Su Yi, trying to goad him into a duel with Lu Meng in the Weing Grounds.

    In the end, Lu Meng lost to the Qiongqi instead.

    Now, after witnessing Su Yi¡¯s strength firsthand, everyone suddenly realized how lucky Lu Meng had been, even factoring in how he¡¯d pissed himself in public.

    Had Su Yi attacked, how could Lu Meng possibly have survived?

    Momentster, Su Yi crushed Li Xiaolin¡¯s soul between his fingers. He¡¯d alreadypleted his search, and he¡¯d seen Li Xioalin¡¯s memories of how he and hispanions had tormented Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha.

    It was just as Sword Immortal Qingshi had said. Those Northern Abyss Star Domain experts¡¯ methods were cruel and despicable to the extreme!

    ¡°Retreat!¡±

    ¡°Quick! Return to Northern Abyss Peak!¡±

    Meanwhile, six members of the Northern Abyss Star Domain¡¯s camp shot out of the crowd and fled toward the peak. It happened so suddenly that most of the crowd was at aplete loss.

    But Su Yi knew that those were Li Xiaolin¡¯spanions. They¡¯d obviously sensed that this didn¡¯t bode well, and they¡¯d thus chosen to flee.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote,¡± Su Yi said indifferently. He waved his sleeves, and six streaks of sword qi whooshed through the air. No matter how fast they¡¯d fled, all six Cloud Soaring experts died on the spot!

    Witnessing their bloody demise sent chills down countless spines.

    Wen Xiuzhu¡¯s beautiful face was ashen, and her eyes zed with utter fury.

    But it was as if Su Yi didn¡¯t even notice.

    He swept his gaze across the crowd and said, ¡°Now, it¡¯s time for me to pass judgment.¡±

    As he spoke, a rain of light surged around his fingertips, forming curtains of light. They depicted scenes of what Li Xiaolin and his cohort had done to Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha as they seized their good fortune.

    When the crowd saw this, they finally understood.

    Li Xiaolin and the others¡¯ methods really were despicable. They hadn¡¯t just destroyed the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha¡¯s body; they¡¯d dealt massive damage to his soul, too.

    Moreover, if Sword Immortal Qingshi hadn¡¯t fled just in time, they¡¯d have crippled his cultivation base!

    When the experts of the Eastern Profound Star Domain saw this, they gnashed their teeth with righteous indignation.

    They¡¯d suffered like this before too. Over the past few months, practically every expert of the Eastern Profound Star Domain had suffered humiliation while searching andpeting for good fortune!

    As for the experts of the other star domains? Their expressions revealed varying degrees of unease.

    They¡¯d all known about the situation. It was just that none of them had cared before this!

    It was as Li Xiaolin had said while humiliating Sword Immortal Qingshi. If not for the rules restricting them, they¡¯d have killed everyst cultivator from the Eastern Profound Star Domain a long time ago!

    But now...

    Now that Su Yi had appeared, things had obviously changed.

    Today, he¡¯d attacked in full force, first killing Nie Yunwen and the experts of the Western Chill Star Domain¡¯s Divine Spirit Immortal Sect, then destroying a group from the Northern Abyss Star Domain.

    He¡¯d killed almost twenty Cloud Soaring Transcendents in no time t! What rules? What reason? Su Yi¡¯s overwhelming strength let him crush them both beneath his feet!

    Nothing like this had ever happened in the First Battleground before!

    ¡°Rules have never been able to restrict the wicked,¡± said Su Yi. His voice boomed throughout the utterly quietndscape. ¡°Thus, I¡¯ve decided to set a rule that might as well not be a rule.¡±

    He paused briefly.

    ¡°Competition is fine. Seizing good fortune is fine too. But... those who resort to unscrupulous means to humiliate cultivators of my Eastern Profound Star Domain will be executed!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The experts of the Eastern Profound Star Domain boiled over. All of them were visibly delighted, and their hearts filled with excitement.

    In stark contrast, the experts of the other three camps were silent.

    ¡°This rule actually isn¡¯t bad.¡± Ren Changqing stroked his jaw thoughtfully. And here he¡¯d thought someone as ruthless as Su Yi would set a rule so strict the other camps could never have epted it.

    Who¡¯d have thought Su Yi¡¯s rule would be so simple?

    All he wanted was to ensure that his fellow cultivators of the Eastern Profound Star Domain weren¡¯t humiliated!

    Qin Suxin and Wen Xiuzhu were obviously surprised too. This rule was much better than they¡¯d anticipated.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said all I have to say. I¡¯ll just ask this: does anyone object?¡± Su Yi looked around.

    Everything was silent on all sides. No one answered him.

    Silence was the crowd¡¯s unanimous answer.

    ¡°Since no one objects, I¡¯ll take your silence as agreement,¡± said Su Yi. With that, he sipped from a jug of wine and turned to leave.

    Naturally, no one dared intercept him. But before he¡¯d gotten far, a voice as calm as flowing water suddenly emanated from within the stone room atop Northern Abyss Peak.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, when I leave seclusion, I¡¯d love to duel you in the Weing Grounds. What do you say?¡±

    His voice spread throughout heaven and earth, like a morning bell or an evening drum.

    A single name rose unbidden to the crowd¡¯s minds.

    Yu Chen!

    He was the leading expert of the Northern Abyss Star Domain''s camp, a mysterious and terrifying existence.

    When they heard his voice, the other top experts, Ren Changqing and Qin Suxin, were stunned. Their expressions turned strange.

    Yu Chen had obviously been paying attention to everything that had happened here!

    But what they really found surprising was that he took the initiative to request a match with Su Yi after he left seclusion! This was the first time Yu Chen had decided to act since the Domain Boundary Battlefield had reappeared!

 Chapter 1502 - A Visit From Aâ€™Cai

    <h4>Chapter 1502 - A Visit From A¡¯Cai</h4>

    Yu Chen¡¯s voice echoed throughout heaven and earth.

    Su Yi initially wanted to disregard him, but a momentter, something urred to him, and he abruptly stopped in ce.

    He faced away from the crowd and, without so much as turning his head, said, ¡°When do you leave seclusion?¡±

    Yu Chen¡¯s calm, flowing voice rang out once more. ¡°Three months from now.¡±

    ¡°Block a single attack, and I¡¯ll give you what you want.¡±

    Complete silence followed this promation. Everyone was astonished.

    Yu Chen, the leading expert of his camp, had taken the initiative to request a duel. Any other cultivator in the First Battleground would unquestionably have been honored.

    After all, ever since the Domain Boundary Battlefield first appeared, Yu Chen hadn¡¯t asked to duel anyone, not even other top experts like Qin Suxin and Ren Changqing.

    But now, Su Yi was disregarding this honorpletely. It even seemed... he doubted Yu Chen¡¯s strength!

    ¡°I¡¯m in seclusion, and I cannot fight you now,¡± said Yu Chen, his voice echoing throughout heaven and earth. ¡°If you insist on a test, it¡¯ll have to wait until after I¡¯ve left seclusion.¡±

    ¡°Very well,¡± said Su Yi. He¡¯d already returned to Eastern Profound Peak.

    Yu Chen¡¯s voice rang out no further.

    Waves of emotion rose and fell in the crowd¡¯s hearts.

    <i>Yu Chen beat me to the punch this time, </i>Ren Changqing sighed to himself. He longed for a worthy opponent, and Su Yi¡¯s earlier disy of strength had impressed him, igniting his will to fight.

    And here he¡¯d nned to find a good day to ¡°discuss the Dao¡± with Su Yi and see who was stronger.

    Who¡¯d have thought Yu Chen would step in before he got the chance?

    <i>Fortunately, Yu Chen won¡¯t leave seclusion for another three months. I¡¯ll have plenty of opportunities to seek Su Yi out before then, </i>thought Ren Changqing.

    Here, he suddenly fixed his gaze on the distant Qin Suxin and transmitted, ¡°Fellow Daoist Qin, forgive my boldness, but why did you let Su Yi kill all those people today?¡±

    He knew that Qin Suxin¡¯s true strength was far greater than what she¡¯d disyed today!

    Qin Suxin said icily, ¡°Is that any of your business?¡±

    With that, she turned to leave.

    In truth, it was just as Ren Changqing thought. She¡¯d been holding back all this time. Su Yi had infuriated her, but in the end, she chose to endure rather thansh out.

    There were three reasons for this.

    First, members of her own camp had tried to use her today! This infuriated her, and when she faced Su Yi, she knew she stood on shaky ground.

    It was for this reason that she wasn¡¯t actually all that upset even when Su Yi killed Nie Yunwen and his cohort. That lot had tried to use her as a weapon. They¡¯d deserved to die!

    Second, she didn¡¯t want to be the one to test the waters!

    Both Ren Changqing and Wen Xiuzhu wanted to borrow her hands to test Su Yi¡¯s strength. She naturally wouldn¡¯t give them what they wanted.

    Third, Su Yi¡¯s strength really was terrifying. His power exceeded imagination. Wen Xiuzhu was a chosen daughter of heaven, yet she hadn¡¯t been able to block even a single punch!

    Qin Suxin viewed this with unprecedented solemnity. She didn¡¯t want to be irrevocable enemies with Su Yi over a few blind fools. It just wasn¡¯t worth it. Ultimately, there was no real grudge between them, so why fight to the bitter end?

    Thus, Qin Suzin chose to endure rather than strike back.

    <i>Indeed, no one capable of reaching the top of their star domain is simple. </i>Ren Changqing furrowed his brow.

    A momentter, he said to one of his followers, ¡°Spread word to everyone from the Southern me Star Domain. From this day forth, everyone is to refrain from insidious and despicable methods whenpeting with cultivators of the Eastern Profound Star Domain. Those who break this rule can face the consequences on their own!¡±

    ......

    Atop Northern Abyss Peak.

    Wen Xiuzhu stood in front of the stone room Yu Chen was cultivating in.

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother, I truly can¡¯t wrap my head around it. Why did you stop me from intervening earlier?¡± Wen Xiuzhu stood there, obviously indignant. ¡°Now we¡¯ve gone and let that Su person steal the show.¡±

    Yu Chen¡¯s calm voice emanated from within the stone room. ¡°You aren¡¯t a match for him.¡±

    ¡°That isn¡¯t necessarily true,¡± said Wen Xiuzhu. ¡°I sealed thirty percent of my cultivation base beforeing to the Domain Boundary Battlefield, and I have at least three trump cards up my sleeves! You yourself said that if I went all out, between my personal strength and hidden cards, I¡¯d be able to contend with a Universe Realm Immortal! How could I fail to take that Su person down?¡±

    Yu Chen chuckled. ¡°Xiuzhu, I know about all of your hidden cards, but don¡¯t forget: if you have cards up your sleeve, what makes you think he doesn''t?¡±

    Wen Xiuzhu frowned. ¡°Then why are so certain that I¡¯d lose if it came down to a real fight?¡±

    In their earlier sh, Su Yi really had forced her back with a single punch, but she still thought she might have a chance at taking him down if she went all out.

    ¡°Instinct,¡± said Yu Chen.

    ¡°Instinct?¡± Wen Xiuzhu was bbergasted.

    ¡°When I leave seclusion and duel Su Yi, you¡¯ll naturally find out,¡± said Yu Chen. ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister, warn the others not to offend Fellow Daoist Su.¡±

    Wen Xiuzhu was increasingly displeased. ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother, you approve of his rule?¡±

    ¡°His rule isn¡¯t at all excessive. If anything, it''s forthright and magnanimous, and he¡¯s considering the bigger picture. Why should I oppose it?¡± Yu Chen said calmly. ¡°Besides, there¡¯s no grudge between us and him. At most, we¡¯repetitors in our pursuit of the Grand Dao.¡±

    With that, it seemed he wasn¡¯t willing to discuss the matter any further. He just waved. ¡°Go on.¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Wen Xiuzhu turned to leave.

    Within the stone room, a candle cast its mottled light. The room was as coarse as could be, and there was no furniture save for a single prayer mat.

    Yu Chen sat cross-legged atop it.

    He was thin and dressed in Daoist robes. His features were angr and prominent, with a steely, determined quality to his eyes.

    The leading Cloud Soaring Transcendent of the Northern Abyss Star Domain gripped a piece of ck jade and whispered, ¡°Is Su Yi... really that terrifying?

    The ck jade in his palm quivered slightly, and wisps of pale golden light floated around it.

    Then, a voice as mellow as wine emanated from the ck jade. ¡°If we just look at his individual strength, I have no way of knowing, but if wepare our trump cards...¡±

    The mellow voice fell silent.

    But Yu Chen seemed to understand. ¡°You... wouldn¡¯t be his opponent then either?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± said that mellow voice. ¡°I¡¯d be doomed.¡±

    ¡°....¡± This time, it was Yu Chen¡¯s turn to fall silent.

    A wholeter, a hint of sharpness shed in the depths of his gaze. His eyes grew increasingly bright, and increasingly fierce, until finally, they were utterly forceful and imposing.

    He put the ck jade away, and drew his finger through the air in front of him, as if he were severing something.

    In the end, he rubbed his fingers together, and a smile tugged at his lips. ¡°This is getting more and more interesting!¡±

    ......

    Three days from now.

    Su Yi sat cross-legged in a pce built atop Eastern Profound Peak.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Within a month, Universal Emptiness¡¯s soul will recover, and he¡¯ll be able to rebuild his physical body himself.¡±

    He let out a long breath of turbid air.

    A bundle of light hovered before him like a firefly. It was covered in strange and intricate markings that formed a seal.

    This was a seal condensed from a soul-building secret art. The bundle of light was infused with numerous soul-nourishing medicines.

    The battered remnants of the Universal Emptiness Soul Buddha''s soul were recovering inside.

    Sword Immortal Qingshi looked delighted. ¡°Wonderful! If not for you, it would have been difficult for ol¡¯ Universal Emptiness to piece his soul back together so quickly.¡±

    Su Yi passed the bundle of light to him and smiled. ¡°You look after him for now.¡±

    Sword Immortal Qingshi hurriedly epted the light, then straightforwardly agreed.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, rose. ¡°I n to have a look outside and gather some Cloud Soaring Divine Essence while I¡¯m at it.¡±

    With that, he turned and went outside.

    Cloud Soaring Divine Essence was the greatest good fortune of the First Battleground, and it was unbelievably useful for Cloud Soaring Realm cultivators¡¯ cultivation.

    It was simrly enormously useful to Su Yi. It was a rare and precious resource for him.

    But before he could begin this operation, someone came looking for him.

    She was a young woman in rainbow raiment, a charming beauty with perfect features and the strange imprint of a snake devouring its tail on her forehead.

    It was none other than A¡¯Cai!

    ¡°Long time no see, Fellow Daoist Su!¡± A¡¯Cai giggled.

    Su Yi smiled back. ¡°It really has been a while.¡±

    He was well aware that A¡¯Cai was an extremely rare xiantian Immortal Silkworm in possession of undying power. Now that he¡¯d inherited his sixth incarnation¡¯s memories, he was increasingly aware of how extraordinary that was.

    Strictly speaking, she was the human incarnation of an Undying Immortal Silkworm!

    Throughout the Immortal Realm¡¯s long history, Undying Immortal Silkworms had only appeared a handful of times. They were iparably rare, and rumors of Undying Immortal Silkworms were full of mysterious ir.

    Even Wang Ye, who¡¯d stood at the very pinnacle of the Immortal Dao, had never seen such a naturally formed xiantian lifeform before.

    But Wang Ye had explored numerous worlds and epochs, and he¡¯d found records of Undying Immortal Silkworms carved on a stone tablet in the Aberrant Epoch.

    The records said that Undying Immortal Silkworms were beloved children of spacetime. They controlled the mysterious power of undying, and even amidst destruction, they could continuously achieve new life. In other words, even if you killed an Undying Immortal Silkworm, they could reverse life and death to live again.

    It was simply heaven-defying!

    Wang Ye was tempted too, and he¡¯d sought one out, hoping to acquire their undying power. s, he had never realized this wish.

    After briefly exchanging pleasantries, Su Yi learned that A¡¯Cai had arrived in the First Battleground as soon as the Domain Boundary Battlefield had opened.

    She¡¯d spent this entire time trying to obtain good fortune in the blood-red wastnds.

    ¡°I came here hoping that you¡¯d help me acquire that good fortune.¡± After exchanging greetings, A¡¯Cai exined why she¡¯de.

    Su Yi asked with great interest, ¡°What kind of good fortune?¡±

    A¡¯Cai batted her bright, beautiful eyes and said with a mysterious smile, ¡°A divine chaos lifeform born of lightning source. You¡¯ll know once we get there. Of course, I won¡¯t make you help for nothing. Once we get our hands on it, we can split it fifty-fifty.¡±

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then agreed. He and A¡¯Cai set off that very day.

    Later that day, the mysterious spearwoman rushed to the ins of Weing.

    After asking around, she found Li Zhong and asked. ¡°That Su guy left already? Where did he go?¡±

 Chapter 1503 - Rooted in Chaos, a Single Blade Can Adjudicate the Heavens

    <h4>Chapter 1503 - Rooted in Chaos, a Single de Can Adjudicate the Heavens</h4>

    Li Zhong felt suffocated beneath the spearwoman¡¯s pale purple gaze, and his mind felt as if it were on the verge of copse.

    He said hurriedly, ¡°His Excellency Su¡¯s movements are difficult to track. He¡¯s as elusive as a divine dragon; I truly don¡¯t know where he¡¯s gone.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said the spearwoman. ¡°If I find out that you¡¯ve lied to me, I¡¯lle back and put a hole through your throat!¡±

    With that, she turned to leave.

    Li Zhong instantly felt a massive weight lift from his shoulders. He wiped the cold sweat from his brow. <i>Just who was that woman? Why haven¡¯t I seen her before? She''s simply too terrifying!</i>

    ......

    Deep within the blood-red wastes.

    Su Yi and A¡¯Cai saw a towering, majestic mountain bathed in electricity. A destructive aura ran rampant, distorting the surrounding skies and leaving them on the verge of copse.

    When Su Yi saw it in the distance, he couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Void Annihtion Immortal Lightning?¡±

    He would never have guessed that this power, which was extremely rare even in the Immortal Realm, would appear here in the First Battleground.

    ¡°This is what makes the Domain Boundary Battlefield so special,¡± said A¡¯Cai, her starry eyes twinkling with illusory light. ¡°It connected the Human and Immortal Realms. It¡¯s irreceable, and in a sense, its existence is far more important than anywhere in the Immortal Realm.¡±

    Su Yi agreedpletely. In the Immortal Realm, roads to the Human Realm weren¡¯t at allmon. ces like the Domain Boundary Battlefield that connected the realms and let cultivators rise to a higher ne were even rarer.

    ¡°The good fortune you speak of is on that mountain?¡± Su Yi looked at the distant mountain bathed in Void Annihtion Immortal Lightning.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s a lightning pool on the cliffside, near the peak. It gathered the source energy of the Void Annihtion Immortal Lightning, and a chaos lifeform is growing inside,¡± said A¡¯Cai. Here, her brow furrowed slightly. ¡°But acquiring this good fortune is extremely difficult. I¡¯ve tried many, many times, but every time I reach the peak, mysterious Laws of chaos get in my way. If I try to push past them, they always force me back. I even suspect that some mighty expert has made the area around the lightning pool a forbidden ground.¡±

    When Su Yi heard that, his eyebrows rose slightly, and he said promptly, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± A¡¯Cai led the way up.

    When they reached the foot of the mountain, she drew her slender finger through the air, and a flowing, undying, perfectly round divine ring floated into the air, blocking the surging Void Annihtion Immortal Lightning.

    Afterward, she and Su Yi continued toward the peak. They encountered no danger along the way.

    But as they neared the peak, the Void Annihtion Immortal Lightning¡¯s power grew fiercer and more explosive, like floodwaters bursting through a dam.

    The impact mmed into the undying divine ring hovering before A¡¯Cai.

    She was obviously exerting herself, and her beautiful face was solemn. She said at top speeds, ¡°Fellow Daoist, look! That¡¯s the source of the Void Annihtion Lightning!¡±

    Su Yi followed her gaze. When he peered through the surging, explosive lightning, he saw a roughly ten-foot lightning pool by the cliffside. The surging Void Annihtion Immortal Lightning had condensed into liquid that churned within the pool.

    The electricity was so bright that it stung the eyes. Its destructive aura ran rampant, and the surrounding skies showed signs of imminent copse.

    ¡°That divine chaos lifeform is growing from the bed of the lightning pool,¡± said A¡¯Cai, her eyes shing. ¡°I¡¯ve investigated a couple of times, and I suspect it¡¯s a type of grass.¡±

    ¡°Grass?¡± Su Yi was stunned. He circted a secret art, and his eyes shone with profound light as he tried to discern the secrets of the base of the lightning pool.

    But against all expectations, an utterly taboo power of the Laws enshrouded the area around the pool,pletely blocking his senses!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, as I¡¯m sure you can sense, there¡¯s a taboo Law around the pool. It¡¯s obviouslypletely different from the Laws of the Domain Boundary Battlefield,¡± said A¡¯Cai. ¡°I¡¯ve tried to approach the pool multiple times, but when that power of the Laws sweeps over me, I always leave empty-handed.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, that¡¯s most likely a Divine Law!¡±

    Divine Laws!

    A power that only gods could control!

    A¡¯Cai¡¯s beautiful eyes narrowed. ¡°I suspected as much earlier, but I couldn¡¯t imagine why a god¡¯s power would appear in the Domain Boundary Battlefield.¡±

    ¡°It really is strange.¡± Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°You keep going. I¡¯ll deal with that taboo power.¡±

    He¡¯d killed divine emissaries on numerous asions, and he¡¯d even shed with a god¡¯s avatar of will. His experience wasn¡¯t at allcking, and he naturally knew how to handle such powers.

    ¡°Got it!¡± A¡¯Cai circted her Undying Divine Ring with all her might and continued ahead.

    Before long, the two of them braved the explosive Void Annihtion Immortal Lightning and reached the peak.

    But just as they were about to approach the lightning pool, something changed.

    A taboo power of the Laws surged forth, transforming into a stingingly bright arc of light. It was like the de of divine judgment, and it was headed right for A¡¯Cai, the one leading the way!

    A¡¯Cai¡¯s heart quivered, and her hair stood on end. She¡¯d shed with this power numerous times already, and she sensed the lethal threat.

    Su Yi snorted coldly, clenched his fist, and attacked.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    That taboo power of the Laws shattered.

    A¡¯Cai looked stunned. <i>He neutralized it that easily?</i>

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± urged Su Yi. A¡¯Cai hurriedly continued ahead.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The power of the Laws surged forth, the aura emanating from them enough to instill terror in the heart of even experts of the Immortal Dao.

    But they couldn¡¯t take even a single hit from Su Yi. One swing of his sleeves, and he shattered them as if they were made of rotten wood. They couldn¡¯t impede his path at all.

    Naturally, this was the wondrous application of the Sword of the Nine Hells.

    Before long, the two of them reached the lightning pool. It was then that Su Yi saw the divine chaos lifeform growing at the base of the pool clearly.

    It was growing in the bed of the pool of condensed liquid lightning. It was shaped like ordinary wild grass, each of its three des shaped like a sword and about a foot tall. It swayed within the liquid lightning of the pool.

    The grass waspletely golden and as lustrous as jade. Every one of its leaves looked as if it had been forged of molten gold, and they glinted with stinging, cold light. They looked as sharp and imposing as the greatest of swords.

    ¡°Heaven-Adjudicating Grass!?¡± Su Yi eximed.

    There were rumors of a divine chaos lifeform called Heaven-Adjudicating Grass. It was a rare treasure, the type that could only be happened upon by chance.

    They said it ¡°rooted itself in chaos¡± and that its des ¡°could adjudicate the heavens!¡±

    In the eyes of sword cultivators, it was absolutely one of the rarest, most precious natural sword embryos in existence!

    If a sword cultivator forged a sword from a de of Heaven-Adjudicating Grass, they could absolutely forge an unfathomably mighty divine weapon!

    However, such treasures were far too rare. They were nowhere to be found in the Human Realm, as they¡¯d long since vanished. All that remained were fleeting legends; no one had seen Heaven-Adjudicating Grass in a long, long time.

    Even in the Immortal Realm, they were incredibly rare. It was no exaggeration to say that you could search for tens of thousands of years without finding one!

    When one did appear, immortal experts would fight over it like mad. A storm of bloodshed was sure to follow.

    But now, this Divine Chaos Lifeform had appeared at the base of the lightning pool!

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but be tempted. There was no doubt about it: this was an absolutely enormous stroke of good fortune!

    ¡°This Heaven-Adjudicating Grass has three des. Doesn¡¯t that mean it''s grown here for almost one hundred and eighty thousand years?¡± Su Yi said softly.

    They said that Heaven-Adjudicating Grass grew a new de only once every sixty thousand years!

    ¡°This really is an unrivaled treasure born of heaven and nourished by the earth. Fellow Daoist, how about I harvest it?¡± said A¡¯Cai. She was delighted too.

    She¡¯d lost track of how many times she¡¯d failed over the past few months. Now that Su Yi had joined her, the treasure was well within reach.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Yi nodded slightly.

    A¡¯Cai immediately got to work. She walked right to the lightning pool, and a thread emanating an undying aura appeared in her hand. A shift of her wrist, and it shot to the bed of the lightning pool.

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    The Heaven-Adjudicating Grass swayed, and a beam of sharp golden light appeared, severing the thread!

    A¡¯Cai was stunned, but before she could react, the Heaven-Adjudicating Grass trembled. Shockingly, it uprooted itself and flew out of the lightning pool.

    ¡°Suppress!¡± The Laws of Restricting the Profound Surged between Su Yi¡¯s fingers as he pressed down on the air.

    The Heaven-Adjudicating Grass swayed, and stingingly bright golden light surged forth, breaking the confines of the Laws of Restricting the Profound. The grass then soared into the air.

    It was then that Su Yi finally saw it clearly.

    It wasn¡¯t that the grass was sentient and fleeing, but that a thin hook was embedded in its roots. It looked like a fishhook, but it was almost transparent.

    And the hook was threaded with a line thinner than an ox hair!

    ¡°Someone buried a hook here a long time ago. They want to reel this divine chaos lifeform in?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    He had no time to give the matter any further thought. He took action immediately, taking firm hold of the Heaven-Adjudicating Grass from afar.

    The grass swayed violently as if trying to break free.

    ¡°Someone¡¯s trying to reel it in!¡± A¡¯Cai saw it too. The hair-thin fishing line was trying to yank the Heaven-Adjudicating Grass out of Su Yi¡¯s grip!

    Furthermore, a stingingly bright power of the Laws burst from the fish hook and shed at Su Yi.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth trembled violently, and the sky copsed on all sides.

    The fish hook¡¯s power was terrifying beyond imagination. Its aura alone thoroughly suppressed A¡¯Cai¡¯s cultivation base, leaving her unable to move a muscle.

    She was no different from amb helplessly awaiting the ughter.

    <i>This is bad!</i>

    The look on her beautiful face shifted abruptly.

    In that moment, Su Yi¡¯s eyes glinted with cold light. He drew upon the aura of the Sword of the Nine Hells and shed through the air.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth swayed. Terrifying destructive power ran rampant, and the taboo power of the Laws bursting from the fish hook was destroyedpletely. Then, Su Yi pressed his fingers into a makeshift sword and shed, severing that thin, almost transparent thread!

    The fish hook embedded in the grass¡¯s roots seemed to have lost all its power, and it fellpletely still. The Heaven-Adjudicating Grass fell, and Su Yi plucked it out of the air before it hit the ground.

    All of this happened in a single breath.

    Had he been a fraction of a second slower, this rare and precious treasure would have disappeared right from under their noses!

    A¡¯Cai felt a massive weight lift from her shoulders.

    Her beautiful eyes gazed into the depths of the sky as she whispered, ¡°I have no idea where that thread just now came from, or who tried to seize our good fortune. It¡¯s truly strange.¡±

    ¡°Well, technically speaking, we¡¯re the ones who stole good fortune someone already had their sights on,¡± said Su Yi. He stared intently at the Heaven-Adjudicating Grass¡¯s roots. That hook had obviously been ced there a long, long time ago!

 Chapter 1504 - A Karmic Backlash

    <h4>Chapter 1504 - A Karmic Bacsh</h4>

    A¡¯Cai thought for a moment, then understood.

    ¡°Earlier, the lightning pool was covered in what I suspect was the power of a god, and that fish hook treasure was embedded in the grass¡¯s roots. From this, it¡¯s clear that a god really did set his sights on the grass a long time ago!¡± said A¡¯Cai. ¡°Just now, when he tried to pick the grass, we obviously startled the god into action. That¡¯s why he attacked us and tried to im the Heaven-Adjudicating Grass.¡±

    Su Yi inclined his head. ¡°That¡¯s most likely the case.¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, could you tell where that thread on the fish hook went?¡± asked A¡¯Cai.

    Su Yi mulled that over, then said, ¡°That fine thread most likely passed through the void and between time and space. Furthermore, if a god really ced that hook here, it''s highly likely that they are at its far end!¡±

    A¡¯Cai¡¯s beautiful eyes were instantly solemn. <i>A god intervened earlier!?</i>

    ¡°But I can say with certainty that whoever they are, they can¡¯t enter the Domain Boundary Battlefield. All they could do was use that thread and fish hook to reel in the Heaven-Adjudicating Grass. It¡¯s like fishing at the edge of an abyss; the angler sits on the shore, not daring to enter those deep waters recklessly,¡± Su Yi said quickly.

    As he spoke, he removed the hook embedded in the grass. It really looked no different from an ordinary fish hook, except that it was almost translucent and as thin as an ox hair.

    When Su Yi¡¯s fingertip brushed against it, he felt a stabbing pain. A bead of blood dripped from his finger, only for the fish hook to absorb it immediately!

    The power he had protecting his body wasn¡¯t enough to block it!

    <i>Weng!</i>

    The fish hook silently lit up, and an extremely ethereal figure emerged.

    He was a thin old man in in cloth robes. His hair and beard were coarse, and the endlessness of outer space was reflected behind him. It was as if hundreds of millions of stars were orbiting around him.

    ¡°This...¡± A¡¯Cai was inwardly solemn, and she prepared to meet a powerful foe.

    The old man in in cloth robes was iparably ethereal, but the aura emanating from him was terrifying beyond imagination!

    His gaze was as deep as an abyss, and he spoke with the dignity and majesty of a god issuing a divine decree.

    ¡°You dare seize this deity''s treasure? I don¡¯t care who you are! You¡¯ll one day face a karmic tribtion for this!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes shone with a hint of disdain as he threw an explosive punch.

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    The old man in undyed robes exploded into a rain of light and disappeared.

    ¡°????¡± A¡¯Cai looked baffled.

    Su Yi muttered, ¡°The old codger was just a wisp of the real thing¡¯s aura, not even a real avatar of will. There¡¯s no need to even take him into ount.¡±

    A¡¯Cai¡¯s gaze was strange.

    Even if it was just a wisp of aura, it surely originated from a true god! No ordinary cultivator could have shaken it. Yet Su Yi had shattered it in a single punch!

    ¡°This fish hook is extraordinary. I suspect it''s forged of true divine materials,¡± murmured Su Yi.

    It was dull and lustrous, without the slightest trace of any energy fluctuations. But to Su Yi¡¯s surprise, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t shatter it! Furthermore, after examining it, he could tell that its materials were even more wondrous than those used by immortals.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, if you like it, you might as well hold onto it,¡± A¡¯Cai said with a charming smile.

    By now, she understood full well that if not for Su Yi, she could never have seized the Heaven-Adjudicating Grass a god had long since set his sights on!

    ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t be polite,¡± said Su Yi. He took out the Divine Replenishment Furnace and tapped the air.

    The furnace rumbled and boomed as it started absorbing the Void Annihtion Immortal Lightning essence from the pool.

    A¡¯Cai stood to the side, staring intently at the furnace. From time to time, she snuck nces at Su Yi, as if she were pondering something.

    ......

    The boundless River of Epochs traversed the endless void.

    A thin figure sat cross-legged on a tform built on the riverbank. He was dressed in in cloth robes, and his hair and beard were unkempt.

    A vision of the endless starry sky appeared reflected behind his head. Millions of stars orbited within it, making him seem like their unsurpassed sovereign.

    He¡¯d ced a ck fishing rod in front of him. It was about thirty feet long and as thick as an infant¡¯s fist. Its surface was carved with strange and intricate markings of the Laws.

    The tip of the fishing rod split into tens of thousands of fishing lines, each as fine as an ox hair. They extended into the River of Epochs.

    He sat alone atop a tform, fishing in the River of Epochs!

    It was an unquestionably shocking scene.

    It seemed the old man had sat there, entirely unmoving, for countless years. He was like a stone statue. No matter how fierce the current, it couldn¡¯t sway him.

    Suddenly, the ck fishing rod sank.

    One of its fishing lines tensed, tilting the entire fishing rod.

    The old man silently opened his eyes.

    <i>A fish took the bait?</i>

    <i>No, that isn¡¯t it! I ced that fishing line in a newly sprouted Heaven-Adjudicating Grass one hundred and eighty thousand years ago.</i>

    <i>It still needs another sixty thousand years to grow its fourth leaf. Only then will it reach maturity and be a true Xiantian divine material. Only then can I refine its Xiantian Dao Marking!</i>

    <i>Something¡¯s obviously gone wrong.</i>

    ¡°Someone actually broke my Karmic Prohibition and seized the Heaven-Adjudicating Grass?¡± eximed the old man in undyed robes.

    He raised his fishing pole into the air. The taut fishing line and pole bent, forming an arc.

    But a momentter, a loud twang rang out.

    The fishing line snapped, and the entire fishing pole shook.

    The old man¡¯s expression darkened.

    He stretched out his left hand and performed a series of divinations.

    ¡°So, the Domain Boundary Battlefield has reappeared between the Human and Immortal Realms. No wonder something unexpected happened!

    ¡°But a Cloud Soaring cultivator could never have broken my Karmic Thread, and the Karmic Hook¡¯s power would have crushed them like an ant...¡±

    As he realized this, his gaze grew solemn. He slipped a blood-stained turtle shell from his sleeves and pressed down on its surface, his expression suddenly solemn.

    ¡°I¡¯d actually like to see just who it was who dared sever my Karmic Thread and steal my Heaven-Adjudicating Grass!¡± The old man inhaled, and his gaze as deep as the pits of theherworld suddenly shone with cold, startling light.

    <i>Weng!</i>

    A strange power of thews shot from his fingertips and into the blood-stained turtle shell. The turtle shell quivered, and the bloodstains seemed to catch aze. Strange visions rose into the air and shed by.

    The first scene depicted the Domain Boundary Battlefield as a whole, then the First Battleground, then those blood-red wastes. When it zoomed in on the mountain covered in Void Annihtion Immortal Lightning, the old man could dimly discern two figures standing on the mountaintop.

    The image was indistinct. All he knew was that they were a man and a woman. But just as the next image was about to appear¡ª¡ª

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The image fell apart, and the blood-stained turtle shell suffered a terrifying impact. It shook violently, and a crack appeared on its surface. The look on the old man¡¯s face shifted abruptly, and he coughed up a mouthful of blood.

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    Blood sttered the turtle shell a startling shade of red.

    The old man¡¯s thin face suddenly seemed much older, and his eyes filled with irrepressible rm, terror, and rage.

    Reincarnation!!

    Only the power of reincarnation wasn¡¯t subject to the fetters of karma. It was impossible to divine anything about him with the Xuanwu Divination Shell!

    ¡°The Reincarnator! You again!¡± The old man furrowed his brow, his expression shifting and uncertain.

    The turtle shell he carried was called the Xuanwu Divination Shell. It could predict fate and extrapte cause and effect, letting him glean insight into the workings of karma.

    But its divinations sometimes failed.

    Especially when it attempted to divine anything connected to the power of reincarnation. Then, it wouldn¡¯t just fail; it¡¯d cause a bacsh, too!

    In the distant past, the old man in in cloth robes twice attempted to divine matters rting to reincarnation.

    The first time, he damaged his vitality and even his foundations in the Grand Dao. His cultivation almost fell as a result.

    It took him close to ten thousand years to just barely recover his vitality.

    The second time, he prepared thoroughly before making the attempt, carefully arranging treasures and secret arts to stave off the bacsh. He figured that this would be enough to let him divine at least a few hints regarding reincarnation.

    Against all expectations, he failed all the same!

    Furthermore, his countermeasures and defenses might as well have not existed. He suffered yet another bacsh, and it was even worse than the first one!

    The bloodstains of the Xuanwu Divination Shell were left over from that bacsh. Even now, all these yearster, he couldn¡¯t wipe them off.

    Furthermore, the Xuanwu Divination Shell had been damaged. One of its corners was corroded. Even now, the thought made his heart ache, and he still nursed a grudge.

    But the old man would never have guessed that he¡¯d suffer yet another bacsh when trying to divine who had stolen his Heaven-Adjudicating Grass!

    Not only had he suffered heavy injuries <i>again</i>, even the Xuanwu Divination Shell had cracked!

    How could he not be furious?

    ¡°Fortune and disaster go hand in hand, and cause and effectplement each other. I might have suffered heavy injuries, but at the same time, I know the Reincarnator¡¯s whereabouts!¡± the old man muttered to himself. ¡°Since he¡¯s in the First Battleground, he¡¯s sure to head to the Immortal Realm!

    ¡°Back then, those madmen went so far as to unleash a cataclysm upon the Immortal Realm, destroying its pre-existing order, all to impede the Reincarnator¡¯s cultivation. Now, after countless years of dormancy, unpredictable variables are arising in the Immortal Realm....

    ¡°All of this means that the Immortal Realm¡¯s future will soon be beyond their control. No one will be able to meddle with its Laws. But knowing that you¡¯re headed to the Immortal Realm is enough for me, Reincarnator! This is initiative!¡±

    At this thought, the fury on the old man¡¯s face receded, silently giving way to an inscrutable grin.

    He sank into thought, then took out a talisman and waved it gently in the air.

    <i>h!</i>

    The talisman suddenly caught aze, and before long, a curtain of light floated forth.

    It reflected a prostrating figure. He said respectfully, ¡°Your servant, Sun Xiaocheng, greets his god!¡±

    He was a dignified middle-aged man in golden purple robes that gave him a majestic air.

    Except now, he was nothing more than a pious devotee prostrating before his god. His voice was as humble and subservient as could be, and it was tinged with fanaticism and excitement!

    ¡°How is the faction I ordered you to establishing along?¡± asked the old man in undyed robes, as majestic as a sovereign.

    That prostrating figure said respectfully, ¡°Divine Venerate, the faction your subordinate leads, Immortal Cloud Manor, has already unified three provinces of the Immortal Realm. We¡¯re a first-rate faction by the standards of the Immortal Realm!¡±

 Chapter 1505 - An Imminent Battle

    <h4>Chapter 1505 - An Imminent Battle</h4>

    The shore of the River of Epochs.

    The old man in undyed robes stared intently at the prostrating man in purple. He said, ¡°The Immortal Realm has forty-nine provinces, and I¡¯ve granted you considerable power over the years. So why is it that you¡¯ve only unified three provinces?¡±

    His voice contained a hint of displeasure.

    The purple-robed middle-aged man stiffened.

    His name was Sun Xiaocheng, the leader of Immortal Cloud Manor. In the modern Immortal Realm, he was unquestionably a top powerhouse.

    Yet now, he was obviously ill at ease.

    ¡°The top factions of the Immortal Realm all have deities behind them. Like the Gold Province¡¯s Church of the Pure One, the Elephant Province¡¯s Lotus Monastery, and the Transformation Province¡¯s Yang Family...¡± Sun Xiaocheng listed several such top factions¡¯ names before saying, ¡°Everyst one of them has foundations too great to disregard.

    ¡°Especially the Church of the Pure One. Its founder, the Blood Firmament Immortal Sovereign, is one of the Immortal Realm¡¯s greatest experts. Their leader, Qi Nie, is attempting to rebuild the Central Immortal Court under his master¡¯s orders...¡±

    But before he could finish, the old man in undyed robes interrupted, ¡°Enough! Stop looking for excuses.¡±

    Sun Xiaocheng knelt there, cold sweat beading on his forehead.

    The old man continued, ¡°I contacted you because I have a task for you.¡±

    ¡°Pleasemand me, Divine Venerate!¡± Sun Xiaocheng said hurriedly.

    ¡°I lost one of my Karmic Hooks in the Domain Boundary Battlefield. Someone not yet an immortal acquired it, and if all goes as I expect, he¡¯ll soon proceed to the Immortal Realm. Your job is to capture him!¡± said the old man in undyed robes, his tone cool and indifferent. ¡°I don¡¯t care how you do it, but I need him alive. And remember this: you are absolutely not to cause a disturbance, nor are you to reveal any of the details of this operation!¡±

    ¡°As youmand, Divine Venerate!¡± Sun Xiaocheng solemnly agreed.

    The old man in in cloth robes took out a talisman, wrapped it in Karmic Thread, and tossed it into the curtain of light like a fishing line.

    An unbelievable scene followed.

    The talisman actually crossed the curtain of light to appear in the Immortal Realm, right in front of Sun Xiaocheng!

    ¡°This talisman contains a secret art and a divine formation. You can use the secret art to sense the presence of the Karmic Hook. As for the divine formation? You can use it to make offerings to me! Once you¡¯ve captured the thief, all you have to do is set up the formation and ce him inside. That aside, the talisman contains a portion of my will. If you run into insurmountable peril, crush it, and I¡¯ll lend you a hand!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Sun Xiaocheng solemnly nodded his assent.

    ¡°This matter is of the utmost importance. You cannot afford the slightest negligence.¡± The old man¡¯s gaze was distant, and his tone was iparably austere. ¡°Once you¡¯ve seeded, I¡¯ll reward you with good fortune beyond your wildest dreams. But if you screw this up...¡±

    His eyes glinted with icy light. ¡°I¡¯ll let you experience true divine punishment firsthand!¡±

    Sun Xiaocheng shook from head to toe and said solemnly, ¡°Divine Venerate, please rest assured. I¡¯ll give it my all, even if it costs me my life!¡±

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The curtain of light dissipated, and the fishing rod sank into silence once more.

    A momentter, he shook his head and thought to himself, <i>The Reincarnator is iparable to ordinary cultivators. I cannot rest all my hopes on the shoulders of a mere servant.</i>

    Here, he hesitated, then took out a blood-red jade talisman.

    ¡°Hei Mo,¡± whispered the old man.

    The jade pendant suddenly lit up with crimson light, and a low, raspy voice rang out.

    ¡°Martial Uncle Severing Heavens, do you have orders for me?¡±

    ¡°Take a trip to the Immortal Realm and do something for me.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    ......

    The First Battleground.

    Atop the mountain shrouded in lightning.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The Divine Replenishment Furnace rumbled and shook as if intoxicated.

    A long time passed before it gradually sank back into stillness.

    It had absorbed everyst drop of Void Annihtion Immortal Lightning in the pool. The Void Annihtion Immortal Lightning covering the mountain gradually faded and disappeared.

    ¡°I only need one de of Heaven-Adjudicating Grass. The other two are yours,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Once the furnace has finished refining the Void Annihtion Immortal Lightning, half of it is yours.¡±

    A¡¯Cai straightforwardly agreed.

    Once they¡¯d divvied up the spoils, Su Yi asked, ¡°Right, did youe to the Domain Boundary Battlefield because you wanted to ascend to the Immortal Realm?¡±

    A¡¯Cai shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m here in search of good fortune. It¡¯s just as I said earlier; the Domain Boundary Battlefield is unique. It hides good fortune unattainable in the Human Realm. The Heaven-Adjudicating Grass is just one example.¡±

    Su Yi instantly looked intrigued. ¡°Do you know of any others?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still looking,¡± said A¡¯Cai, clearly a bit frustrated. ¡°The Heaven-Adjudicating Grass cost me far too much time. I n to continue my search after this.¡±

    Here, she giggled. ¡°Of course, if I really find anything, you¡¯ll naturally get a share, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Su Yi was stunned, and he was just about to refuse when A¡¯Caiughed. ¡°Do you remember what I said to youst time? I promised to give you a delightful surprise, but the Heaven-Adjudicating Grass obviously doesn¡¯t count. So don¡¯t be in such a hurry to refuse.¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Very well. I¡¯m looking forward to it, then.¡±

    He really was quite hungry for A¡¯Cai¡¯s undying power.

    After all, this power of the Grand Dao made those who mastered it all but eternal and indestructible. It had unbelievable wondrous applications.

    Even his sixth incarnation, Wang Ye, had never once acquired such power, and he regretted this failure.

    However, Su Yi knew that this power was uniquely A¡¯Cai¡¯s; it wouldn¡¯t do for him to covet it.

    As the two of them conversed, a voice suddenly rang out in the distance.

    ¡°Su Yi, I¡¯ve finally found you!¡±

    Her voice spread throughout heaven and earth.

    Su Yi looked over and saw a familiar figure. She was dressed in hemp, and she was tall and slender. Her long ck hair was tied into a ponytail and held in ce with a red string. A bronze mask obscured her face, revealing only her pale purple eyes.

    It was the mysterious spearwoman!

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Su Yi was stunned. After all, he¡¯d first encountered the spearwoman back in the Wilds.

    Before she left, she said that the Domain Boundary Battlefield would reappear within three years, and that she¡¯de looking for Su Yi then.

    Now, here she was in the First Battleground!

    ¡°Is that so surprising? I told you I¡¯de to get revenge!¡± The spearwoman wrapped her arms around her impressive chest, her pale purple eyes shining with cold light.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, is she your enemy?¡± A¡¯Cai whispered.

    Her beautiful little face was utterly solemn; she could tell that the spearwoman wasn¡¯t someone to provoke lightly.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call her that,¡±ughed Su Yi. ¡°At most, she¡¯s just another one of my ¡®defeated generals.¡¯¡±

    ¡°You...¡± The spearwoman¡¯s eyes widened, and murderous intent billowed around her.

    But a momentter, all of her attention was on A¡¯Cai. She froze, thenpletely set aside all thoughts of making trouble for Su Yi.

    ¡°An Undying Immortal Silkworm!? I would never have guessed I¡¯d encounter such a rare Xiantian lifeform in the First Battleground!¡±

    Her intense pale purple gaze made A¡¯Cai thoroughly ufortable. She furrowed her brow and said, ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t you know that staring at someone like that is rude?¡±

    The spearwomanughed, and her gaze heated up. ¡°Little girl,e with me. I guarantee I¡¯ll look after you, and with my help, undergoing metamorphosis, bing a butterfly, and achieving divinity will be well within your reach!¡±

    She spoke with staunch conviction. She¡¯d obviously set her sights on A¡¯Cai, to the point that she was disregarding Su Yi.

    Bing a butterfly and achieving godhood!

    Su Yi sank into thought. If the rumors were true, the day an Undying Silkworm reached adulthood and became a butterfly was the day they achieved divinity!

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help.¡± A¡¯Cai pursed her soft pink lips.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t up to you.¡± The spearwomanughed, like a hungry ghost eyeing an unrivaled beauty. She was practically licking her chops.

    Su Yi furrowed his brow just watching, and he waspletely astonished. His impression of the spearwoman was of a tyrannical, mysterious, cold and aloof expert.

    So why did she... suddenly seem so lewd?

    Su Yi said tly, ¡°With me here, you cannot act however you please.¡±

    The spearwoman immediately nced at him in displeasure. ¡°I¡¯ve yet to settle the score with you, yet here you are, moring for a fight. Do you really think I just came here to y around?¡±

    Su Yiughed dryly. ¡°Rest assured; I never tell jokes.¡±

    The spearwoman thought for a moment, then said, ¡°You¡¯re saying that if I want to take the girl with me, I have to defeat you first?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee to try it.¡± Su Yi¡¯s gaze was distant and profound.

    The spearwoman said directly, ¡°That works too. So long as you win, I¡¯ll give up on her.¡±

    She was seething with murderous intent, and her pale purple eyes zed with the will to fight.

    ¡°Right, what¡¯s your current cultivation?¡± The spearwoman suddenly looked Su Yi up and down. ¡°Strange. Not even I can discern your cultivation.... Just what kind of secret technique are you practicing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in thete-stage Dao Integration Realm,¡± said Su Yi. Instead of exining, he circted his cultivation base, and his aura spread outward.

    The spearwoman¡¯s pale purple eyes shone with profound, mysterious light. She examined Su Yi closely for a moment, then said, ¡°You really are in the Dao Integration Realm, but your aura is extremely distinctive. It¡¯s different from any Dao Integration cultivator I¡¯ve seen. Truly strange.¡±

    ¡°Are you afraid?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°Hah!¡± The spearwoman snorted coldly. ¡°Rest assured. I¡¯m here to get revenge, but I disdain using my superior cultivation base to suppress you!¡±

    As she spoke, her Cloud Soaring Realm cultivation base silently shifted, dropping to thete-stage Dao Integration Realm.

    When A¡¯Cai saw her control over her cultivation base, she couldn¡¯t help but be inwardly startled. She suddenly realized how terrifying the spearwoman really was.

    And the depths of Su Yi¡¯s gaze silently lit up with surging light.

    This was his long-dormant will to fight! The thirst for battle only awakened when he encountered a powerful foe!

    Ever since he¡¯d restarted his cultivation, the spearwoman was absolutely the strongest opponent of the same cultivation level he¡¯d ever faced.

    There was no close second!

    When they first fought in the Wilds, he emerged victorious in the end, but the fight left him lookingpletely wretched and badly wounded.

    Now, this woman hade looking for him again. Su Yi wasn¡¯t at all opposed to this. If anything, he was delighted!

    <i>It seems that Fellow Daoist Su... is eager to fight that woman. </i>A¡¯Cai keenly detected the changes to Su Yi¡¯s aura and expression, and she couldn¡¯t help but be confused. She couldn¡¯t quite see through his rtionship with the spearwoman.

    Just what was going on between them? They didn¡¯t really seem like enemies, but they obviously weren¡¯t friends, either. It was truly strange.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi and the spearwoman stared each other down from a distance, their eyes aze with the will to fight.

    A grand battle was about to break out!

 Chapter 1506 - The Angler

    <h4>Chapter 1506 - The Angler</h4>

    A dark cloud floating over the horizon suddenly split into willow catkin-like wisps and disappeared.

    The skies surged like wave-swept seas.

    On the ground, countless cracks rang out in rapid session, and the boulders and vegetation were crushed into powder. Countless rifts formed in the earth.

    An austere, murderous atmosphere spread throughout heaven and earth. The atmosphere was so stifled that it was almost suffocating.

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t even seem to notice. He just said calmly, ¡°A¡¯Cai, step aside.¡±

    A¡¯Cai pursed her soft pink lips and moved further away.

    The spearwoman chose that moment to attack with all her might. She leaped into the air, using her right arm as a spear, her fingers like spearheads ripping through the sky.

    She was aiming for Su Yi¡¯s throat. Simple, direct, and to the point, without the slightest flourish. Yet the power of this strike seemed to shake the entire stretch of heaven and earth, suppressing the skies on all sides!

    Su Yi made no attempt to dodge or flee. Instead, he met her head-on.

    His robes billowed around him, and his fingers clenched into a fist, mming the air. He too struck with simple, direct force, but the power of his fist was like sword qi sweeping the six directions, forging valiantly ahead. Nothing could stand in its way.

    <i>Bam!!!</i>

    Heaven and earth shook.

    Su Yi and the spearwoman shed, then separated.

    The air copsed at the point of impact, and a current of destructive power swept outward as if intent on destroying everything around them.

    Before they¡¯d even managed to steady themselves, they were already charging at each other again, quick as lightning.

    In the blink of an eye, they¡¯d shed over a hundred times.

    With every strike, they seemed like gods of war locked in fiercebat, cleaving through the skies, rushing the mountains and rivers, and fighting until heaven and earth were a vision of chaos and upheaval!

    Both of them fought barehanded, relying purely on their individual strength.

    Because this battle was a true sh of the Grand Dao.

    Su Yi fought relying on his attainments in the Dao of the Sword. Sword qi imbued his every movement, giving every strike immeasurably terrifying murderous power.

    The spearwoman was, of course, most proficient in the Dao of the Spear. Her movements were sweeping, natural, and controlled, and she was tyrannically quick. She fused all manner of unbelievable divine abilities and secret arts into her Dao of the Spear. Even a casual strike could have obliterated Cloud Soaring Transcendents of the present day!

    But against Su Yi, it was as if she¡¯d run up against a stone wall!

    After her repeated attacks failed to break his defenses, the spearwoman¡¯s eyes glinted with sharp light. She suddenly leaped into the air and charged, her arms like crossing spears, and thrust at Su Yi¡¯s throat.

    Su Yi broke her attack with a punch and mmed his fist into her shoulder.

    But the spearwoman didn¡¯t retreat. No, she advanced, her arms wrapping around Su Yi¡¯s right arm like vines. She tugged with all her might.

    At the same time, she lifted her right knee and aimed for Su Yi¡¯s gut!

    Su Yi¡¯s eyelids twitched as he lowered his left hand and took hold of her right leg mid-strike!

    And his right hand, which she¡¯d wrapped her arms around, was like a spirit serpent leaving its cave. It climbed up her upright, impressive figure and aimed for her throat.

    The spearwoman had no choice but to release her grip and wave her arms to block, narrowly escaping Su Yi¡¯s attempt to strike her throat.

    A momentter, she spun in mid-air, using her left leg as a whip. She was aiming for Su Yi¡¯s head.

    Su Yi snorted coldly, neither dodging nor fleeing. His hand formed a seal, and he shed with her head-on.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    A heaven-shaking impact rang out.

    Su Yi staggered slightly on his feet.

    But the spearwoman was forced backward.

    <i>This guy¡¯s Dao Integration Realm cultivation is a bit too strong, isn¡¯t it? </i>The spearwoman frowned.

    <i>This woman really is a worthy opponent. She¡¯s really not bad, </i>thought Su Yi.

    A momentter, the two of them were locked in fiercebat once more, and the battle raged with increased intensity.

    A¡¯Cai watched from a safe distance, her heart jumping with fright. She even felt a bit dazed.

    <i>Is this really a battle between Dao Integration cultivators? No Cloud Soaring cultivator could take even one of their attacks!</i>

    <i>It¡¯s truly unbelievable!</i>

    Were anyone else here to say this, they surely wouldn¡¯t have dared believe that Dao Integration cultivators could possess such heaven-defying power.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth were thrown into upheaval.

    About ten minutester, Su Yi¡¯s palm struck like an axe through bamboo, sending the spearwoman flying.

    A momentter, he shot forward, arriving right in front of her. He struck once more, obviously intending to take her down in one fell swoop.

    But the spearwoman was obviously enraged. Her hand shed at Su Yi¡¯s throat.

    Su Yiughed dryly, waved his fist, and pressed down. It was as if he¡¯d hefted a divine mountain and flung it into the Human Realm; the force and momentum were so heavy that he crushed the spearwoman¡¯s counterattackspletely.

    But what happened next was entirely beyond his expectations.

    The spearwoman actually disregarded his attackpletely. After taking it head-on, she charged like an arc of divine light and raised her right leg high, swinging it like a spear.

    Its power was tyrannical beyond measure, and it tore open a startling, soul-stirring rift in the air.

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    It struck Su Yi in the shoulder, shattering his defensive power and leaving his shoulder a bloody pulp. The bones almost split.

    But the spearwoman didn¡¯t get off lightly, either.

    She¡¯d endured Su Yi¡¯s fist head-on, taking heavy damage. It hurt so much that she almost coughed up blood.

    And Su Yi seized this opportunity to grab hold of her right leg with his left hand. At the same time, his right hand shed at her throat.

    The spearwoman twisted her supple waist, and her left leg aimed at Su Yi¡¯s throat.

    But against all expectations, Su Yi charged forward, right between her legs.

    Worst of all, he still held her right leg firmly in his grip; she had no way to dodge.

    Furthermore, they were at such close quarters that they were practically grappling. The spearwoman had no time to change tactics. All she could do was try to use her legs to block.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The spearwoman blocked Su Yi¡¯s palm strike, but he mmed right into her legs.

    The spearwoman let out a muffled, pained grunt. She felt as if a divine mountain had mmed into her, practically scattering the defensive power around her.

    But even worse, this position... was just too embarrassing!

    But Su Yi wasn¡¯t thinking about all that. His right hand was already reaching for the spearwoman¡¯s throat.

    The moment he seized it, her defeat would be sealed!

    But then, her arms crossed, and she blocked Su Yi¡¯s attack just in time.

    Even so, the impact was far too tyrannical, and Su Yi still had her right leg locked firmly in ce. The spearwoman looked as if she weren¡¯t quite able to remain steady.

    ¡°You¡¯re no match for me,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Go ahead and admit defeat.¡±

    One hand restricted her right leg¡¯s movements, while the other had been blocked before it could reach her throat. However, when he circted his cultivation base, he firmly blocked her attempt to fight back.

    From A¡¯Cai¡¯s perspective, their positions seemed a bit overly ambiguous...

    ¡°Like hell I¡¯d admit defeat!¡± The spearwoman was obviously enraged, but Su Yi was right; she had no strength to fight back, and her entire body was restricted. She couldn¡¯t even budge.

    Su Yiughed, but didn¡¯t argue. He just poured his strength into his hands and flung the spearwoman away.

    As soon as the spearwoman steadied herself, she prepared to attack once more.

    But then, A¡¯Cai¡¯s voice rang out from afar. ¡°Are you a sore loser?¡±

    The spearwoman stiffened, her gaze shifting and uncertain.

    She was ashamed of her previous loss to Su Yi. She¡¯de here thinking this was a chance to get even, but against all expectations, she¡¯d lost again.

    This result left her questioning everything she¡¯d ever known. Despite the passage of countless years, when had she ever lost to an opponent of the same cultivation? Yet now, she¡¯d lost to the same person twice in a row!

    ¡°A¡¯Cai, you can¡¯t put it like that. If she weren¡¯t restricting her cultivation base, I couldn¡¯t possibly have won so easily,¡± said Su Yi. He¡¯d long since realized that the spearwoman¡¯s origins were extraordinary, and it was no exaggeration to describe her cultivation base as ¡°unfathomably deep.¡±

    The spearwoman fell silent.

    A little whileter, she snorted coldly. ¡°If I really wanted to kill you, a single finger would be enough to crush you to a pulp!¡±

    Su Yiughed and took her words as a mere expression of anger. ¡°Will you keep your word?¡±

    The spearwoman said coldly, ¡°I never break my promises.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, then. Let¡¯s go, A¡¯Cai.¡± Su Yi beckoned her over.

    A¡¯Cai promptly joined him, but just as the two were about to set off, the spearwoman said, ¡°Wait.¡±

    ¡°Do you have business with me?¡± Su Yi looked at her.

    ¡°If I weren¡¯t worried about you dying at another¡¯s hands, depriving me of my chance to get revenge, I couldn¡¯t be bothered to say so much as another word to you,¡± said the spearwoman.

    Su Yi was stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    The spearwoman¡¯s pale purple eyes rippled with mysterious divine light as she gazed intently at him. ¡°A karmic tribtion has appeared upon you. If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯ve offended the power a god left in the Human Realm.¡±

    Su Yi was instantly solemn. He flipped his palm, and a thin, translucent fish hook rose into the air. ¡°Is this what you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    The spearwoman¡¯s eyes shone with a strange light, and she said with sadistic glee, ¡°That¡¯s indeed it! That treasure is known as a Karmic Hook, and it¡¯s the work of a god known as Old Man Providence. The old-timer is also called the Angler, and he controls the power of karma. Even if you throw the Karmic Hook away, its karma will linger upon you.¡±

    Old Man Providence?

    The Angler?

    A god?

    A¡¯Cai¡¯s beautiful face shifted erratically, and she was obviously tense.

    She¡¯d watched as Su Yi took the Heaven-Adjudicating Grass, and she naturally knew that the spearwoman was almost certainly telling the truth.

    But Su Yi just let out a perfunctory ¡°oh¡± and asked, ¡°So you¡¯re saying the old-timer has set his sights on me?¡±

    ¡°Do you really need to ask?¡± said the spearwoman. ¡°But if you beg me, I wouldn¡¯t mind helping you sever thistent karmic disaster.¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°I appreciate your good intentions, but I can resolve minor trouble like this on my own.¡±

    The spearwoman couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Being targeted by the Angler would give even a god a headache. You¡¯re<i> sure</i> you don¡¯t need my help?¡±

    Su Yi nodded, beckoned for A¡¯Cai, and turned to leave.

    It was only after watching him and A¡¯Cai fade from view that the spearwoman seemed to understand. She muttered, ¡°I forgot! That guy controls the power of reincarnation, so he really doesn¡¯t need to fear karmic entanglements...¡±

    She suddenly felt stifled, and she let out a long breath of turbid air and muttered to herself, ¡°At the same level of cultivation, I might well be inferior to you, but in my pursuit of the Grand Dao, I¡¯ve long since left you in the dust. You can forget about ever catching up to me in this lifetime!¡±

    ¡°But I still... can¡¯t admit defeat so easily!

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to find a chance to duel you again after you enter the Immortal Dao! With my foundations, I refuse to believe that I can¡¯t teach you a lesson!¡±

    Her pale purple eyes shed with ruthlessness.

    She¡¯d spent her life cultivating, but it was during her time in the Immortal Dao that she was at her most glorious and proud.

    At the time, others said she ¡°could look upon even ancient immortals with pride¡± and that she was a ¡°unique talent!¡±

 Chapter 1507 - One Slash

    <h4>Chapter 1507 - One sh</h4>

    Three dayster.

    The depths of the ckwater Forbidden Grounds.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The surface of the ground split. Immediately afterward, a radiant, dazzling mineral vein rose into the air andnded in Su Yi¡¯s outstretched palm.

    It was several thousand feet long and as thick as a mountain. It had been buried deep underground, but now, Su Yi had pulled it to him from afar.

    ¡°It only contains a dozen or so pieces of Cloud Soaring Divine Essence.¡±

    Su Yi was a bit disappointed. The mineral vein was enormous, yet it only contained an insignificant amount of Cloud Soaring Divine Essence. By the time he¡¯d finished cutting it open, he¡¯d only acquired about a dozen fist-sized chunks of the precious material.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got to try somewhere else.¡± Su Yi shot ahead and disappeared in a sh.

    Three days prior, after leaving the blood-colored wastes, Su Yi and A¡¯Cai had parted ways. Before leaving, Su Yi had given A¡¯Cai half of the Void Annihtion Immortal Lightning the Divine Replenishment Furnace had refined.

    But Su Yi hadn''t returned to the ins of Weing. Instead, he now focused his attention on searching for Cloud Soaring Divine Essence, a treasure found only in the First Battleground.

    ......

    Seven dayster.

    Su Yi sat cross-legged atop a mountain.

    The Divine Replenishment Furnace rumbled and boomed beside him, the Sword of the Human Realm hovering within it, bathed in glittering golden light.

    Over the past few days, the Divine Replenishment Furnace hadpletely refined the Heaven-Adjudicating Grass. The Sword of the Human Realm was now absorbing its chaotic source power.

    But that wasn¡¯t all. Even the Void Annihtion Immortal Lightning essence was fusing into the Sword of the Human Realm.

    ¡°Once the Sword of the Human Realm has finished fusing with the Heaven-Adjudicating Grass, it¡¯ll undergo an earth-shaking transformation!¡±

    He predicted that after its transformation, its power wouldn¡¯t be one whit inferior to even the greatest weapons of the Immortal Dao!

    ......

    Half a month from now.

    When Su Yi finished refining all the Cloud Soaring Divine Essence he¡¯d gathered, he reached the pinnacle of the Manifesting Truth Realm.

    But it was also then that his cultivation encountered a bottleneck!

    ¡°Ofte, I¡¯ve repeatedly acquired wondrous good fortune, but it¡¯s for that very reason that my cultivation is showing signs of instability.¡± Su Yi was instantly alert; he¡¯d realized that he¡¯d been breaking through too quickly. He needed to take some time to stabilize his cultivation base to prevent instability in his foundations.

    He¡¯d obtained far, far too much good fortune since entering the Domain Boundary Battlefield.

    The Third Battleground had Nascent Divinity Source. The Second had Grand Dao Profound Jade and Five Aggregates Stone, while the first had Cloud Soaring Divine Essence.

    All of them were wondrous treasures unobtainable in the outside world.

    Ofte, Su Yi had relied on his own strength to obtain one stroke of good fortune after another. In the less than four months since he¡¯d entered the Domain Boundary Battlefield, he¡¯d already gone from the peak of the Manifesting Mortality Realm to the Manifesting Truth Realm.

    Now, he¡¯d already reached the pinnacle of Manifesting Truth!

    This rate of advancement was astonishing and unheard of! If another Transcendent were to see this, they might well die of shame.

    After all, never mind a major breakthrough, even making the slightest progress within a given realm typically took years of hard work.

    It was to the point that someone who ran into a bottleneck could work for tens of thousands of years without any guarantee of progress!

    Byparison, it was obvious how quickly Su Yi was advancing.

    But advancing too quickly was sure to do more harm than good. After all, both in the Human Realm and in the Immortal Realm, top factions had an enormous abundance of cultivation resources. If they wanted their juniors to advance rapidly, it was no problem.

    But doing so would make their juniors¡¯ foundations in the Grand Dao unsteady, like building a tower on a base of air. It could crumble at a moment¡¯s notice. Such cultivators would never get far.

    Thus, the greater an orthodoxies¡¯ umtions, the more emphasis they put on tempering their juniors¡¯ foundations in the Grand Dao.

    Haste led to failure.

    Those who advanced steadily walked the furthest!

    Su Yi naturally understood this better than anyone. When he sensed that he¡¯d reached a bottleneck, he was instantly on guard, and he knew he needed to take some time to temper and stabilize his cultivation base.

    From that day forth, Su Yi put away all of the Cloud Soaring Divine Essence he gathered. He nned to use itter, when it was time to break through.

    ......

    Time slipped by. Soon, a month had passed.

    Su Yi returned to the ins of Weing. He nned to share some of the Cloud Soaring Divine Essence he¡¯d gathered with Sword Immortal Qingshi and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha.

    But when he returned to Eastern Profound Peak, he discovered that someone was already there waiting for him.

    Ren Changqing!

    He was the leading expert of the Southern me Star Domain¡¯s camp, and back home, he¡¯d been unrivaled amongst Cloud Soaring cultivators. He was a legendary existence.

    ¡°Your Excellency Su, Ren Changqing first visited half a month ago," said one of the Eastern Profound Star Domain cultivators. "He says he wants to visit you to discuss the Dao and determine a victor.¡±

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head to express his understanding.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, I didn¡¯te to the Domain Boundary Battlefield to suppress thepetition. No, I came here in search of a worthy opponent!¡± Ren Changqing approached, calm andposed, and sped his fist in greeting. ¡°Thus, I¡¯vee knocking on your door. All I ask is to discuss the Dao together and determine a victor!¡±

    His eyes zed, as if countless stars were surging in the depths of his gaze. His will to fight was readily apparent.

    Numerous Eastern Profound Star Domain cultivators were watching throughout the surrounding area. The crowd couldn¡¯t help but look eager.

    <i>If His Excellency Su suppresses him, the cultivators of the Southern me Star Domain will never be able to raise their heads in front of us again!</i>

    But all of them knew that Ren Changqing was no ordinary expert.

    After all, he¡¯d singlehandedly achieved supremacy amongst the Southern me Star Domain¡¯s Cloud Soaring cultivators. People like him were, without exception, blessed with good fortune and in possession of terrifying, unfathomable foundations!

    But against the crowd¡¯s expectations, Su Yi just nced at Ren Changqing and said, ¡°You¡¯d best leave.¡±

    With that, Su Yi turned to walk away.

    The crowd was stunned. <i>Does his Excellency Su... disdain to even fight someone like Ren Changqing?</i>

    Ren Changqing was stunned too. A momentter, he said gravely, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, why aren¡¯t you willing to fight me?¡±

    He¡¯de here to look for Su Yi practically every day for the past month. This had long since caused uproar amongst the four camps; everyone knew about it.

    Now, Su Yi had finally returned. Who could have guessed he¡¯d directly refuse to duel him?

    Su Yi stopped in ce, still facing away from Ren Changqing, and said, ¡°Good medicine is bitter, and honest counsel stings the ears. Are you sure you want to hear the answer?¡±

    Ren Changqing said with natural ease, ¡°Please, speak directly. I won¡¯t lose my temper over mere words.¡±

    Su Yi no longer held back. ¡°I knew this the moment we first met, and it hasn¡¯t changed. In my eyes, you aren¡¯t worthy of being my opponent, nor have I ever thought of you as such.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Ren Changqing fell silent.

    The crowd exchanged nces,

    A strange silence descended. It would have been obvious to anyone that Su Yi¡¯s answer was sure to sting.

    But they wouldn¡¯t have thought that Su Yi had never, at any point in time, taken the leading expert of the Southern me Star Domain into ount!

    This wasplete disregard. There was no mockery, disdain, or contempt. It was as if Su Yi were simply stating a fact.

    But that¡¯s exactly what made it so hurtful! After all, the only thing more tragic than being trampled was when someone couldn¡¯t even be bothered to trample you!

    Ren Changqing¡¯s expression darkened. For all his self-restraint, hearing Su Yi so casually express his utter disregard filled his heart with irrepressible fury.

    Here, Su Yi added, ¡°That goes for the others as well.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± The crowd fell silent, but fortunately, they knew their limits. They knew they couldn¡¯tpete with someone like Su Yi, so his words barely stung.

    But Ren Changqing couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°In that case, why did you agree to duel Yu Chen?¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t. All I said was that if he could withstand one of my strikes, I¡¯d make an exception and duel him.¡±

    Ren Changqing took a deep breath and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯d like to try taking one of your strikes too. Please instruct me, Fellow Daoist!¡±

    As soon as the words left his lips, his qi rumbled and boomed, scattering the clouds and enveloping the surrounding skies in a terrifying, austere aura.

    The crowd shuddered.

    Even those on the ins of Weing¡¯s other four peaks looked over and sawbat intent soar into the firmament above Eastern Profound Peak.

    Soon, everyone around was paying attention.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi furrowed his brow. He was starting to lose his patience. ¡°Must you bring suffering upon yourself?¡±

    Ren Changqingughed, an imposing light in his eyes. ¡°In shes of the Grand Dao, the valiante out ahead. I¡¯ve waited half a month. If I lose, I¡¯ll lose without resentment or regret. But if I give up without a fight, it¡¯s sure to torment me for the rest of my life!¡±

    He spoke with firm conviction. The crowd was moved. <i>Indeed, that¡¯s how an expert ought to think!</i>

    ¡°Very well. In light of your words, I¡¯ll give you what you want.¡± Su Yi still hadn¡¯t so much as turned his head. His back still to Ren Changqing, he swung his right hand behind him.

    A perfectly straight streak of sword qi shot toward Ren Changqing.

    Simple and clean, without the slightest flourish. Outsiders couldn¡¯t see any of its mysteries. It seemed entirely unassuming.

    But Ren Changqing saw something entirely different. The power within this sh filled his heart with irrepressible terror!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Ren Changqing circted the full extent of his cultivation base. His essence, qi, and spirit practically caught on fire, and he drew on more power than ever before.

    But it was still no use!

    When that sh arrived, Ren Changqing had a premonition. Unless he used his killer weapon, it wouldn¡¯t matter how hard he tried to defend himself. Struggle as he might, he wouldn¡¯t be able to block that sh!

    But if he used his killer weapon, how could he call this a sh of the Grand Dao?

    Ren Changqing¡¯s thoughts raced, but he had no time for further consideration. Acting practically on instinct, he prepared to fight with all his strength.

    But just as he took action¡ª¡ª

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Sword force enveloped heaven and earth and descended upon him like a tidal wave or avnche.

    Ren Changqing stiffened, and his heart palpitated. The pressure left him almost suffocated, to the point that he couldn¡¯t even think of resisting.

    <i>This is bad! </i>

    Ren Changqing visibly lost hisposure. But then, that streak of sword qi came to an abrupt halt just three inches from his throat. A momentter, it disappeared into a rain of light.

    ¡°When you emerge from the shadow that strike cast upon your heart, perhaps... yourprehension of the Grand Dao will rise to new heights.¡±

    As Su Yi¡¯s calm voice rang out, he put his hands behind his back and walked off, entirely unperturbed.

    From beginning to end, he never even looked at his opponent.

    Deathly silence followed. Even the birds ceased their song.

    Ren Changqing, the leading expert of the Southern me Star Domain, stood there like a y statue.

    His clothes werepletely drenched in cold sweat!

 Chapter 1508 - All I Seek Is Defeat

    <h4>Chapter 1508 - All I Seek Is Defeat</h4>

    Ren Changqing stood there in a daze for quite some time.

    It seemed he was graduallying back to his senses. He let out a long breath and gazed up at the mountaintop, the ce where Su Yi had taken up residence. Then, beneath countless astonished gazes, he bowed deeply before turning to leave.

    The crowd was initially stunned, then moved! There was no doubt about it. That strike had been enough to convince Ren Changqing, the leading expert of the Southern me Star Domain, of Su Yi¡¯s strength!

    After Ren Changqing disappeared from Eastern Profound Peak, someone finally couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Was His Excellency Su¡¯s sh really that terrifying?¡±

    ¡°Not even we could pick up any clues, but doesn¡¯t that make it all the more obvious how terrifying that sh was?¡± someone murmured.

    The crowd looked at each other, their hearts swelling with emotion. They¡¯d already grasped the situation.

    It was simple. Even at their level, their perception was far inferior. They couldn¡¯t discern the mysteries present within that sh!!

    ......

    That very day, word that Ren Changqing couldn¡¯t withstand even a single sh from Su Yi spread throughout the ins of Weing, causing a massive uproar.

    Especially after learning the details of their battle. Countless people were shaken, and their hearts quivered with fright.

    ¡°Ren Changqing couldn¡¯t even fight back? All he could do was passively wait to die?¡±

    ¡°Just how terrifying was that strike?¡±

    ¡°Did you hear that Su Yi said he¡¯d never once taken Ren Changqing or anyone else here as his opponent?¡±

    ...Discussions broke out in all four camps.

    Western Chill Peak.

    Qin Suxin gently pushed open her window and stared at the distant Eastern Profound Peak in a daze. <i>Su Yi is actually that strong?</i>

    Qin Suxin¡¯s heart was as calm as an icy pool, yet now, it rippled.

    She was keenly aware of how heaven-defying Ren Changqing¡¯s strength was. Throughout their months here, she saw only a tiny handful of the others as herpetition.

    That number included Ren Changqing.

    Qin Suxin would never have guessed Ren Changqing would lose so badly!

    Even though it was hard to ept, and even though she couldn¡¯t figure out the details of their battle, or understand how Ren Changqing must have felt upon his defeat, Qin Suxin knew what this meant.

    Were she to fight Su Yi, she¡¯d have little hope of victory!

    <i>The Eastern Profound Star Domain actually gave rise to such a terrifying figure. Just... Just how did he cultivate to reach such heights?</i>

    Qin Suxin¡¯s thoughts raced. It was only after she¡¯d finally calmed back down that she reached a conclusion¡ª

    The pressure was now on Yu Chen!

    Actually, it was just as Qin Suxin thought. Throughout the four camps, everyone was starting to sweat on behalf of the man who¡¯d challenged Su Yi to a duel!

    ¡°Ren Changqing was the leading figure of his camp, but he couldn¡¯t withstand even a single blow. When Yu Chen emerges from seclusion, he¡¯s sure to be under far greater pressure than before!¡±

    ¡°This really is a tight spot. If Yu Chen flees from battle, he¡¯ll leave his reputation in tatters. But if he fights, even if he blocks one of Su Yi¡¯s attacks, it¡¯ll be very difficult to emerge victorious!¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯d have thought that Su person would be so terrifying?¡±

    ...Such talk soon reached Wen Xiuzhu¡¯s ears. She was unwittingly stunned, her beautiful face shifting and uncertain.

    When Su Yi first forced her back with a single punch, she wasn¡¯t at all convinced of his superior strength. Even after her senior apprentice brother Yu Chen told her she was no match for him, she still wasn¡¯t convinced.

    But after Ren Changqing¡¯s defeat, she finally realized just how lucky she was to have escaped her confrontation with Su Yi alive!

    <i>I wonder whether this news will influence Senior Apprentice Brother¡¯s mentality... </i>Concern appeared upon Wen Xiuzhu¡¯s face.

    She was keenly aware of just how powerful her senior apprentice brother was. He¡¯d long since disregarded other Cloud Soaring cultivators. All he wanted was an opportunity to fight and suppress an immortal.

    But Wen Xiuzhu was also keenly aware that Su Yi wasn¡¯t like other people. This was a terrifying expert not even people like Ren Changqing and Qin Suxin, top experts of their respective star domains, could hope to contend with!

    ¡°Argh. All I can do is wait until Senior Apprentice Brother emerges from seclusion,¡± sighed Wen Xiuzhu.

    Now that Su Yi had shown up, the bnce of power in the First Battleground had undergone aplete and utter shift.

    No one dared underestimate the experts of the Eastern Profound Star Domain now, and they certainly dared not provoke them lightly.

    Ren Changqing¡¯s defeat had boosted Su Yi¡¯s prestige to astonishing heights. People paled at the mere mention of his name!

    Wen Xiuzhu found all of this extremely unpleasant, but she had no choice but to ept it!

    ......

    ¡°Hold onto this Cloud Soaring Divine Essence.¡± Upon his return to Eastern Profound Peak, Su Yi gave a storage treasure to Sword Immortal Qingshi. ¡°When Universal Emptiness¡¯s soul recovers, share some with him too.¡±

    Sword Immortal Qingshi didn¡¯t refuse. He knew Su Yi, and he knew that refusing would only displease him.

    ¡°About half a year remains until the Road of Weing appears. I n to spend that time in seclusion. Unless something life or death happens, don¡¯t let anyone disturb me,¡± ordered Su Yi.

    He¡¯d just finished exploring many of the First Battleground¡¯s danger zones, and he¡¯d gathered an enormous amount of Cloud Soaring Divine Essence, enough to fuel his cultivation for a while.

    But he was going into seclusion, not to break through but to steady his foundations andb through his cultivation base.

    He also nned to take this time to contemte the Grand Dao and temper the Sword of the Human Realm.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Sword Immortal Qingshi solemnly agreed.

    But a momentter, he recalled something. ¡°It won¡¯t be long until the leading expert of the Northern Abyss Star Domain, Yu Chen, leaves seclusion. He...¡±

    Su Yi interrupted him, not at all concerned. ¡°Pay him no heed. If he insists on a duel, fine. He can wait.¡±

    Sword Immortal Qingshi nodded.

    That very day, Su Yi went into seclusion.

    ......

    Ten dayster.

    An arc of golden light shot from the highest point of Northern Abyss Peak and rose into the firmament.

    Heaven and earth shook, and the sound of the Dao, like the music of the heavens, reverberated through the sky.

    Bundles of auspicious light scattered into resplendent rain and poured from the heavens, flowing into a little stone room.

    This shocking strange phenomenon of heaven and earth instantly drew attention from all four camps.

    ¡°What a shocking phenomenon! Don¡¯t tell me that Yu Chen has broken through?¡±

    ¡°Impossible! He reached the peak of the Cloud Soaring Realm a long time ago, and the Road of Weing hasn¡¯t appeared yet. He couldn¡¯t possibly have broken into the Immortal Dao!¡±

    ¡°Then where did that strange phenomenone from?¡±

    ¡°Did he absorb enough Cloud Soaring Divine Essence to fully transform his cultivation base into Immortal Spirit Qi?¡±

    Qin Suxin, the leading expert of her camp, watched from Western Chill Peak. Despite herself, aplicated look appeared on her face.

    Rumor had it that refining enough Cloud Soaring Divine Essence had a chance of cleansing a cultivator¡¯s pores and marrow, letting them undergo a transformation akin to rebirth.

    The most obvious effect of this transformation was that the cultivation base was refined into Immortal Spirit Qi!

    That in turn meant that as soon as the moment was right, you¡¯d be able to break smoothly into the Immortal Dao!

    Ofte, Qin Suxin had been refining Cloud Soaring Divine Essence too, but she¡¯d yet to realize this step.

    ¡°This only makes me all the more eager,¡± murmured Ren Changqing.

    His defeat at Su Yi¡¯s hands had sunk him into a temporary depression. His will to fight waned, and he¡¯d yet to ovee the lingering shadow of that strike even now.

    But when he saw this strange phenomenon, he finally saw clearly. He was nowpletely convinced of what Su Yi had told him.

    He was certain that the moment he overcame the shadow that strike had left on his heart, his cultivation would indeed rise to new heights!

    It was for this reason that he wasn¡¯t at all resentful over his defeat. On the contrary, he admired Su Yi deeply.

    When he saw Yu Chen trigger this strange phenomenon of heaven and earth, Ren Changqing realized that they were in for a show!

    Prior to this, Ren Changqing didn¡¯t think Yu Chen would be any match for Su Yi, but seeing this strange phenomenon changed his mind.

    Yu Chen, the leading expert of the Northern Abyss Star Domain, wasn¡¯t one to provoke lightly either!

    Meanwhile, atop Northern Abyss Peak.

    Wen Xiuzhu gazed up at the strange phenomenon with delight and murmured, ¡°Wonderful! Senior Apprentice Brother is surely undergoing a shocking transformation. Otherwise, he could never have triggered such a phenomenon!¡±

    Ofte, she¡¯d been worried about what would happen after Yu Chen left seclusion, and how he¡¯d handle his impending duel with Su Yi.

    But now, she was full of confidence!

    The door of the stone chamber opened with a creak, and a tall, thin figure emerged. He was dressed in Daoist robes, and his gaze was perfectly clear. His entire body emanated an air of peace and simplicity.

    This was Yu Chen!

    As soon as he emerged from his stone chamber, the strange phenomenon filling the skies disappeared.

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother.¡± Wen Xiuzhu rushed up to greet him. ¡°You broke through?¡±

    Yu Chen shook his head. ¡°No. I just established the most perfect of foundations within the Cloud Soaring Realm. When the time is right, I¡¯ll be able to step into the Immortal Dao without fear of tribtion.¡±

    Wen Xiuzhu said with delight, ¡°Then you¡¯ve got to be even stronger than before, right?¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± said Yu Chen. He seemed as pure and radiant as the moon, neither arrogant nor impetuous, neither slow nor hasty.

    Wen Xiuzhu couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother, not long ago, Ren Changqing lost to Su Yi...¡±

    Before she could finish, Yu Chen said, ¡°I know. When they fought atop Eastern Profound Peak, Ren Changqing¡¯s aura soared into the firmament; it would have been difficult not to notice.¡±

    He paused, and his eyes shone with a contemtive light. ¡°However, in contrast, Fellow Daoist Su is far more inscrutable. It was just one strike, but it was as if he¡¯d achieved a return to simplicity. He caused no disturbance at all, yet he struck with force that would leave even gods and ghosts scampering away in fright. It was as if he turned trash into treasure, seizing fortune from the heavens!¡±

    Here, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°If I can fight someone like him, I¡¯ll be satisfied even if I lose.¡±

    Wen Xiuzhu pressed her lips into a grin. ¡°I most certainly don¡¯t think you¡¯ll lose!¡±

    She could tell that there was a new quality about Yu Chen, something that hadn¡¯t been there before. It was fleeting and ethereal.

    If it were as she expected, that was the charm of Immortal Spirit Qi!

    Yu Chen smiled, then turned and headed down the mountain. As he walked, he said, ¡°In the Northern Abyss Star Domain, I was undefeated for far, far too long. Now, all I seek... is defeat.¡±

    <i>¡®All I seek is defeat!?¡¯</i> Wen Xiuzhu chewed on that for a bit, and her eyes lit up. <i>Senior Apprentice Brother¡¯s mentality has changed too!</i>

    Before, he sought invincibility.

    Now, he sought an opponent who could defeat him!

    It didn¡¯t matter whether that opponent was an immortal from on high or a cultivator of the Human Realm. Either would do!

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go visit Fellow Daoist Su on Eastern Profound Peak,¡± Yu Chan said softly.

    From beginning to end, his aura was as smooth as jade, and he was as tranquil as a cloud.

 Chapter 1509 - The Dao-Bearing Chaos Stone

    <h4>Chapter 1509 - The Dao-Bearing Chaos Stone</h4>

    The First Battleground.

    The sky above ake ofva.

    A¡¯Cai¡¯s tall, slender figure stood in midair, her eyes shining with delight.

    ¡°I finally found it!¡± She stretched out her fair hand and shed the air.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The sea ofva parted, creating a massive chasm. A silver rock appeared at the bottom.

    ¡°Rise!¡±

    A whirlpool manifested of Undying Power rose from A¡¯Cai¡¯s hand, pulling the silver rock toward her.

    The rock swayed, then rose uncontrobly into the air.

    It was over a hundred feet across, the size of a house, but when itnded in A¡¯Cai¡¯s hand, her Undying Power instantly shrunk it down to the size of a fist!

    Upon closer inspection, the silver rock glittered like snow, and a wondrous chaotic aura surged within it.

    A Dao-Bearing Chaos Stone!

    This was an extremely distinctive divine chaos rock capable of containingplete mysteries of the Grand Dao. They were inestimably useful to any cultivator.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been searching for this this entire time?¡± The spearwoman¡¯s tall, impressive figure appeared out of nowhere, her purple eyes full of surprise.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± A¡¯Cai nodded.

    She¡¯d long since noticed that wherever she went, the spearwoman was sure to stick to her like glue.

    At first, A¡¯Cai was on guard against her, and she tried to lose her, but there was no getting rid of her.

    As they interacted more, A¡¯Cai gradually realized that the spearwoman had no ill intentions, so she no longer bothered with her.

    But now, the spearwoman seemed to have guessed something. ¡°You... surely you don¡¯t n to fuse the mysteries of your Undying Power into the Dao-Bearing Chaos Stone and give it to that Su guy?¡±

    ¡°Why shouldn''t I?¡± A¡¯Cai put the stone away and said crisply, ¡°I promised a long time ago that I¡¯d give him a delightful surprise once the Domain Boundary Battlefield appeared. I naturally can¡¯t go back on my word.¡±

    The spearwoman froze, stunned, as if she found this hard to believe. ¡°Lass, have you gone insane? Do you realize what doing this will mean for you?¡±

    A¡¯Cai wasn¡¯t at all concerned. ¡°I know full well. There¡¯s no need for you to warn me.¡±

    With that, she turned to leave.

    The spearwoman immediately rushed after her, her purple eyes full of confusion. ¡°Is he really worth it? Undying Power is your innate natural gift. No one can steal it from you, but the moment you attempt to give it away, you¡¯ll severely damage your innate talent!¡±

    There was no doubt about it. She understood the Undying Immortal Silkworms in full detail!

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand,¡± said A¡¯Cai. She obviously had no intention of exining herself.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand?¡± The spearwoman was so angry that sheughed. ¡°Silly girl. I¡¯m afraid Su Yi¡¯s bewitched you. Why else would you do something so stupid?¡±

    There were countless powers of the Grand Dao, but Undying Power was unquestionably among the greatest and most mysterious.

    To the point that it was a taboo!

    The reason was simple. Those who mastered this Grand Dao were all but undying and indestructible. Even if you killed them, they coulde back to life!

    Such power would tempt even the gods!

    Actually, the spearwoman knew that a long time ago, there was once a god who¡¯d mastered Undying Power. They called him the Undying God.

    But that ¡°Undying God¡± died in the end

    They said a powerful foe in possession of a taboo power of the natural order suppressed him with unsurpassed force, grinding his Undying Laws into nothingness!

    It was the loss of his Undying Power that led to the ¡°Undying¡± God¡¯s death.

    And now, A¡¯Cai was going so far as to grant Su Yi a portion of her Undying Power!

    The way the spearwoman saw it, this was tantamount to insanity!

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me... you¡¯ve fallen in love with that guy?¡± The spearwoman¡¯s gaze was strange. It seemed to her that only a woman ovee with passion would do something so stupid!

    A¡¯Cai said rigidly, ¡°I said, ''you don¡¯t get it!''¡±

    She couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin herself. She just continued, dismissing the spearwoman entirely.

    The spearwoman decided against inviting further rebukes. She just stuck close to A¡¯Cai, following her like a shadow.

    ......

    A massive crowd had gathered at the foot of Eastern Profound Peak.

    There was no need for messengers. The moment Yu Chen, the leading expert of the Northern Abyss Star Domain, appeared, everyone paid attention.

    Thus, they all rushed over immediately.

    ¡°His Excellency Yu Chen has only just left seclusion, but he¡¯s already dering war on Su Yi?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just as I thought. No matter how strong Su Yi is, there¡¯s no way His Excellency Yu Chen will back down!¡±

    ¡°This battle is sure to dazzle the ages. When it reaches the four star domains, it¡¯s sure to cause an enormous uproar!¡±

    ...as the crowd conversed, their expressions filled with eagerness.

    Qin Suxin and Ren Changqing were here too. The leading experts of their respective camps obviously couldn¡¯t sit this one out. They¡¯de to bear witness to this unprecedented sh of the Grand Dao.

    Beneath countless watchful gazes, Yu Chen¡¯s expression never wavered. He was as tranquil as the waters of an ancient well.

    He stood at the foot of Eastern Profound Peak, gazed up its slopes, and said, ¡°Yu Chen of the Northern Abyss Star Domain hase to see you, Fellow Daoist Su!¡±

    His voice reverberated through the air like a morning bell or evening drum. The mor of voices died down as silence descended upon the entire area.

    Before long, Sword Immortal Qingshi appeared and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su is in seclusion. I¡¯m afraid he cannot ept guests.¡±

    Seclusion?

    The crowd was bbergasted, and all of them felt stifled. And here they¡¯de here eager for a show. Were they really doomed to return in disappointment?

    ¡°My senior apprentice brother only just left seclusion today, but Su Yi¡¯s gone and entered seclusion. Is that really a coincidence?¡± Wen Xiuzhu couldn¡¯t help but ask. Her voice was tinged with suspicion and mockery.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Fellow Daoist,¡± said Sword Immortal Qingshi. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su went into seclusion ten days ago.¡±

    ¡°Did he say when he¡¯d leave seclusion?¡± asked Yu Chen.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t,¡± said Sword Immortal Qingshi. ¡°But Fellow Daoist Su did say that if you insisted on dueling him, you were wee to wait.¡±

    Yu Chen mulled that over, then gazed up at Su Yi¡¯s mountaintop pce. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the Weing Grounds.¡±

    Then, beneath countless gazes, Yu Chen walked over to the Weing Grounds, casually picked a spot, and sat down cross-legged.

    He had a tranquil look on his face, showing no sign of joy or sadness.

    The gathered experts looked at each other. And here they¡¯d thought they were about to witness an unprecedented duel.

    Who¡¯d have thought Su Yi would enter seclusion and leave Yu Chen hanging?

    Suddenly, a voice rang out.

    ¡°You want to fight that Su guy?¡± A spearwoman walked over from afar. She was tall and slender, and her face was hidden beneath a bronze mask. The moment she appeared, all eyes were upon her.

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Yu Chen¡¯s gaze focused; he could sense that the spearwoman wasn¡¯t simple.

    ¡°You¡¯re actively seeking out a beating.¡± The spearwoman shook her head. ¡°Heed my advice. You¡¯d best give up on all thoughts of dueling him.¡±

    The crowd was instantly in uproar. <i>Who is this woman? She actually dares so tantly refute Yu Chen¡¯s strength?</i>

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± asked Yu Chen, entirely unmoved.

    ¡°Because you¡¯re sure to lose, and badly at that,¡± said the spearwoman without so much as pausing to think.

    ¡°....¡± Yu Chenughed, but he wasn¡¯t at all concerned. He had nothing more to say.

    But Wen Xiuzhu couldn¡¯t help but interject, ¡°Woman, don¡¯t you think your words are over the line?¡±

    ¡°¡®Over the line?¡¯¡± said the spearwoman. ¡°I¡¯m simply stating facts.¡±

    Wen Xiuzhu looked furious.

    ¡°You¡¯re not convinced?¡± the spearwoman asked with great interest.

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Wen Xiuzhu pointed at the Weing Grounds. ¡°You dare speak so shamelessly, but do you dare fight me?¡±

    ¡°No need to go to all that trouble,¡± said the spearwoman. He stretched out her hand and pressed down on the air.

    A palm imprint so vast as to blot out the sun descended upon Wen Xiuzhu. It wasn¡¯t particrly quick; she was obviously leaving Wen Xiuzhu enough time to react.

    But in the face of this strike, the second most powerful Cloud Soaring Transcendent of the Northern Abyss Star Domain felt more trapped than ever before, as if there were nowhere to run and nowhere to hide.

    Her expression shifted, and she fought back with all her might.

    But she was like a mantis trying to block a chariot!

    A momentter, Wen Xiuzhu found herself suppressed and sealed firmly in ce. That enormous palm imprint hovered above her head.

    Wen Xiuzhu stiffened, ovee with astonishment. <i>I couldn¡¯t even block a single hit!?</i>

    A deathly silence descended upon the crowd. Even the birds fell silent.

    Who could have failed to realize that, had that strikended, Wen Xiuzhu would have been doomed?

    Just who was the woman in the bronze mask? Why was she so terrifying?

    Everyone was startled, and the way they looked at the spearwoman shifted.

    Ren Changqing and Qin Suxin couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. <i>When did someone so terrifying appear in the Domain Boundary Battlefield?</i>

    ¡°Someone like you is indeed extraordinary by the standards of the Human Realm, but that¡¯s all,¡± the spearwomanmented casually.

    As she spoke, the giant palm imprint hovering over Wen Xiuzhu¡¯s head silently disappeared.

    Wen Xiuzhu slumped as if she¡¯d lost her soul.

    Not far away, Yu Chen silently rose and said calmly, ¡°Are you perhaps interested in a duel?¡±

    Everyone turned to look at him. It would have been obvious to anyone that Wen Xiuzhu¡¯s defeat had enraged Yu Chen!

    ¡°You aren¡¯t convinced either?¡± asked the spearwoman.

    Yu Chen walked into the Weing Grounds and faced the spearwoman. ¡°Please instruct me, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    All eyes were instantly upon them. This development was entirely unexpected.

    Who¡¯d have thought that they¡¯d miss out on Su Yi and Yu Chen¡¯s epic duel, only for a mysterious woman to show up out of nowhere and provoke Yu Chen into action?

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Qin, can you tell where that woman came from?¡± Ren Changqing couldn¡¯t help but transmit.

    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Qin Suxin shook her head.

    They were the leading experts of their respective star domains, but even they were stunned by the spearwoman¡¯s strength.

    Wen Xiuzhu was no ordinary person, but she¡¯d failed to block even one of the spearwoman¡¯s strikes. That was clear proof of how terrifying she was.

    ¡°First, Su Yi shows up and dominates the First Battleground so thoroughly that no one else can even raise their heads. Now a terrifying woman has appeared out of nowhere too? What gives?¡± Ren Changqing¡¯s heart churned.

    ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll give you three opportunities to attack so that you lose fully convinced of your defeat!¡± The spearwoman entered the Weing Grounds and fixed her purple gaze on Yu Chen. ¡°Be quick about it.¡±

    The crowd almost dared not believe their ears. <i>How could this woman... be so arrogant?</i>

    But Yu Chen¡¯s expression showed no sign of emotion, and he wasn¡¯t startled by her generous terms. However, if you looked closely, there was a rare hint of solemnity in the depths of his clear gaze.

    At the same time, his will to fight caughtpletely aze.

 Chapter 1510 - Thereâ€™s Always a Taller Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 1510 - There¡¯s Always a Taller Mountain</h4>

    A crowd had gathered around the Weing Grounds. Everyone was watching Yu Chen and the spearwoman.

    ¡°No need for a handicap. All I seek is defeat.¡± Yu Chen¡¯s gaze was clear, and his voice was calm. His aura was as smooth as jade and as tranquil as the breeze.

    But as his voice rang out, blue Dao Light rose around him and soared into the firmament, shattering the clouds on all sides.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth shook, and the sun and moon lost their light.

    Yu Chen¡¯s imposing aura was suddenly terrifying beyond measure. Even heaven and earth trembled before him.

    A series of gasps rang out throughout the surrounding area.

    <i>Immortal Spirit Qi... </i>Qin Suxin sighed to herself as she admitted that when it came to their pursuit of the Grand Dao, she really was inferior to Yu Chen.

    <i>I wonder how that woman will handle this... </i>Ren Changqing thought to himself.

    ¡°It¡¯s up to me whether or not I give you a handicap. That is, unless you can force my hand,¡± the woman said casually.

    ¡°....¡± The crowd didn¡¯t know how to respond to that.

    But Yu Chen wasted no time on talk. He just attacked directly.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    He stepped into the air, his hands forming a seal. Countless resplendent blue lotuses fell from the heavens, each erupting with dazzling sword qi.

    It was like a misty rain enveloping heaven and earth. Beautiful to the extreme, yet deadly as could be!

    But the spearwoman just stood there, unmoving. Her aura surged around her, effortlessly neutralizing any sword qi that drew near.

    The onlookers were astonished. Everyst one of them stared in wide-eyed shock.

    ¡°This sword skill of yours is impressive, but it¡¯s all flourish and no substance. Show me what you¡¯ve really got. Don¡¯t make me look down on you,¡± the spearwoman said calmly.

    ¡°Very well!¡± Yu Chen took a deep breath, his will to fight erupting. He was like an unrivaled divine sword leaving its scabbard, the light of his edge piercing the heavens!

    The onlookers felt a stinging pain in their eyes, and their hearts palpated with fright.

    Meanwhile, Yu Chen leaped forward and attacked.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    His sleeves billowed around him as he pressed his fingers into a sword and shed, creating a nine-foot streak of sword qi. It seemed as if the endless river of stars were flowing within it, and it emanated an astonishing power.

    It was far too terrifying. Even just gazing upon it from afar, it seemed as if a deity had transformed the gxy into a sword, then swung it at the Human Realm.

    Its force and momentum were immeasurable!

    But the spearwoman still didn¡¯t move. Her eyelids didn¡¯t so much as twitch.

    When the sword qi drew near, she stretched out her hand and grabbed.

    It was as if she¡¯d seized a snake exactly seven inches behind its head, just the right spot to immobilize it. She held it firmly in ce, preventing it from advancing any further!

    ¡°This...¡±

    The crowd fell deathly silent. Their minds practically went nk.

    ¡°That sword was actually a bit interesting. s, it¡¯s still far from enough to shake me.¡± The spearwoman sighed as if she found this an awful pity.

    As her voice rang out, that nine-foot streak of sword qi shattered in her palm, inch by inch, until finally disappearingpletely.

    Off in the distance, Yu Chen¡¯s gaze was unprecedentedly solemn.

    Still, he said nothing. He just took a step forward.

    <i>Boom! Boom! Boom!</i>

    With every step he took, his imposing presence expanded, and heaven and earth trembled violently. Terrifying sword intent brewed overhead, filling the sky!

    <i>Is Yu Chen really going to risk it all on a single strike?</i> Qin Suxin¡¯s eyes shed. <i>But then, in his shoes, I¡¯d surely do the same. That mysterious woman is just too terrifying...</i>

    <i>If this strike can¡¯t shake that woman, Yu Chen is sure to lose!</i> Ren Changqing looked solemn.

    Meanwhile, Yu Chen took nine steps forward. He was now just nine feet away from the spearwoman.

    The imposing aura gathering around Yu Chen rose to unbelievable heights. Heaven and earth shook violently.

    Dazzling, blue sword intent shot surged around him like a river!

    The leading expert of the Northern Abyss Star Domain¡¯s disy of power left the distant onlookers in silent awe.

    Even Ren Changqing and Qin Suxin couldn¡¯t help but sigh over their own inferiority!

    ¡°Cut!¡± Yu Chen¡¯s hands clenched as if gripping a sword, and he furiously shed the air.

    <i>Boom!!</i>

    A streak of sword qi rose into the air, then descended. This strike was full of an indescribable profound truth of the Grand Dao. This was the strongest attack Yu Chen had ever used, and the attack he took the most pride in.

    As he shed the air, his essence, qi, and spirit resonated, and his heart filled with unprecedented confidence.

    Not even an immortal could have blocked this strike!

    When the spearwoman saw it, her eyes revealed a hint of surprise.

    A momentter, she clenched her fist and punched as if thrusting her spear.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    A heaven-shaking impact rang out.

    The air around the Weing Grounds copsed, and an explosive, destructive power swept outward from the point of impact.

    Many of the onlookers¡¯ fields of vision went white. They couldn¡¯t see anything at all.

    Only a small handful of top elites like Ren Changqing, Qin Suxin, and Wen Xiuzhu could tell that the spearwoman¡¯s fist had shattered Yu Chen¡¯s strike.

    But the spearwoman merely swayed slightly on her feet, her robes rustling around her.

    She swayed, but she wasn¡¯t forced back! She was like an indestructible divine mountain. Nothing could move her!

    This left Ren Changqing and the others dazed and rooted to the spot, their hearts quivering. <i>She actually neutralized that astonishing sh so easily?</i>

    Yu Chen looked dazed, as if he couldn¡¯t believe it either.

    Meanwhile, the spearwoman¡¯s voice echoed through the smoke and misty light.

    ¡°That sh was truly not bad. It might well have been enough to handle some early-stage Universe Realm Immortals.¡±

    As the sound of her voice spread, this evaluation triggered uproar amidst the crowd. They could finally see that Yu Chen¡¯s sh still wasn¡¯t enough to shake that mysterious woman!

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t enough to defeat you.¡± Yu Chen shook his head. ¡°Ultimately, it isn¡¯t even worth mentioning.¡±

    His expression showed no sign of dejection. On the contrary, he looked downright eager, and his eyes zed with the will to fight.

    ¡°Please attack. Convince me of my defeat!¡± he said solemnly.

    The spearwomanughed. ¡°You¡¯ve tempered your heart well. You¡¯re sure to make something of yourself.¡±

    With that, she disappeared into thin air.

    A momentter, a snowy fist appeared above Yu Chen¡¯s head and mmed into him.

    <i>Boom!!</i>

    A startling impact rang out, and Yu Chen was flung directly backwards,nding outside the Weing Grounds.

    ¡°????¡± The crowd was baffled. <i>Did she just take Yu Chen down in a single punch?</i>

    Yu Chen¡¯s hair was disheveled, and his shoulder now had a bleeding, fist-shaped imprint.

    He stood up, his expression full of undisguisable bewilderment. <i>One punch was enough to defeat me?</i>

    Even though he¡¯d tempered his heart to iparable firmness, he couldn¡¯t help but feel shaken.

    The spearwoman casually pped his hands. ¡°Should you ever get the opportunity to learn who I am, you¡¯ll naturally understand what an honor it was to lose to me today.¡±

    With that, she turned and left.

    Everyone looked at the spearwoman as if they were gazing upon a goddess!

    This sh was no true sh of the Grand Dao, as from beginning to end, the spearwoman never once used her full strength. It wasn¡¯t necessary to take down Yu Chen!

    But this was precisely what the onlookers found so unbelievable.

    After all, Yu Chen was the leading figure of the Northern Abyss Star Domain, and he¡¯d only just triggered a strange phenomenon of heaven and earth and left seclusion. As soon as the opportunity arose, he could break into the Immortal Dao!

    Yet when he faced the spearwoman, Yu Chen... waspletely overwhelmed!

    ¡°Earlier, you said that Senior Apprentice Brother Yu Chen would be no match for Su Yi. Have you perhaps defeated Su Yi?¡± Wen Xiuzhu suddenly asked.

    Everyone instantly pricked up their ears.

    The spearwoman froze, a hint of vexation and shame in her expression. She¡¯d been fine earlier, but discussing her ability to beat Su Yi was like rubbing salt in her wounds!

    But someone just had to choose that moment to let out a peal of crispughter. ¡°Her? She¡¯s just another of Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s ''defeated generals!''¡±

    A¡¯Cai stood amongst the crowd, a smile blooming across her face and her eyes narrowed into crescent moons.

    ¡°....¡± The spearwoman instantly felt as if she had no face left. She leaped over to A¡¯Cai and silently dragged her away.

    ¡°....¡±

    A deathly silence descended upon the crowd. Even the air seemed to quiet down.

    A¡¯Cai¡¯s words were a massive shock. Theypletely overturned the crowd¡¯s perception and imagination, and they left the crowd more shaken than ever before.

    Some time passed before they gradually came back to their senses. The silence broke, reced by a mor of voices, like a pot blowing off its lid.

    ¡°That terrifying existence, actually... lost to Su Yi!?¡±

    Everyone was visibly bbergasted. All of them understood the implications.

    Yu Chen had lost to a single one of that mysterious one¡¯s punches.

    And that mysterious woman had been defeated by Su Yi. It would have been obvious to anyone that if Yu Chen had fought Su Yi today, he would have lost without a doubt!

    Not just that. He likely wouldn¡¯t have managed to block even a single strike!

    Everyone vividly recalled that when Yu Chen first challenged Su Yi, Su Yi said that he¡¯d only be qualified to duel him if he could block one of his strikes.

    At the time, everyone thought Su Yi was a wanton braggart. No one took his words seriously.

    But now...

    They couldn¡¯t <i>not </i>take them seriously!

    ¡°How is this possible...¡±

    Wen Xiuzhu¡¯s eyes were full of bewilderment. It was as if she¡¯d lost her soul. The reality of the situation came as an enormous shock.

    <i>So, not even that mysterious spearwoman is a match for Su Yi...</i> Ren Changqing was stunned. Suddenly, his failure to block Su Yi¡¯s sword didn¡¯t seem so embarrassing after all.

    <i>Then just how strong is Su Yi? </i>Qin Suxin subconsciously nced at the pce atop Eastern Profound Peak.

    Although Su Yi wasn¡¯t in attendance today, everything that had happened here unquestionably raised his prestige to unprecedented heights!

    Yu Chen fell silent. How could he fail to realize the implications of the spearwoman¡¯s defeat at Su Yi¡¯s hands?

    <i>No wonder he¡¯s refused to duel me right from the start. It¡¯s not disdain, but that I... am truly beneath his notice. He¡¯s not deliberately ignoring me; I am just not qualified to be his opponent.</i>

    As he realized this, Yu Chen couldn¡¯t help but grimace. Only now did he understand how ludicrous his request for a duel had been.

    ¡°But I lost, and I¡¯m fully convinced of my defeat!¡± Yu Chen took a deep breath, his gaze bright and clear.

    It was only in defeat that one learned their own shorings, as well as the gap between them and their opponents. And these realizations were exactly what Yu Chen wanted to see. That was the point of a sh of the Grand Dao.

    <i>The road ahead is long. I can win another day! </i>he thought to himself.

    As he pondered, he returned to Northern Abyss Peak. Today¡¯s battle had affected him deeply, and he needed time in seclusion to process it all.

    As for the damage to his reputation? He didn¡¯t care in the least. They were all just empty titles anyway!

 Chapter 1511 - The Road of Welcoming

    <h4>Chapter 1511 - The Road of Weing</h4>

    Atop Eastern Profound Peak.

    A¡¯Cai came to visit, only for Sword Immortal Qingshi to inform her that Su Yi was in seclusion and not seeing guests.

    A¡¯Cai found this quite a pity. She took out a jade box and passed it to Sword Immortal Qingshi. ¡°When Fellow Daoist Su leaves seclusion, please give this to him.¡±

    Sword Immortal Qingshi solemnly epted it.

    ¡°Also, please tell him that I¡¯ll be goimg ahead, and I hope to see him again in the Immortal Realm,¡± A¡¯Cai said softly.

    Sword Immortal Qingshi was baffled. <i>What does she mean, she¡¯ll be going ahead?</i>

    But he nheless nodded and epted the box.

    A¡¯Cai then turned to leave without any further dys.

    As they left Eastern Profound Peak, the spearwoman couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You paid such a heavy price to grant that Su guy the mysteries of Undying Power, yet you didn¡¯t even get toy eyes on him. Aren¡¯t you... displeased?¡±

    A¡¯Caiughed. ¡°I gave him a token of my appreciation. If anything, I ought to be happy. Why nurse a grudge over not getting to hand it to him directly? Right, just how long do you n to follow me around?¡±

    The spearwoman hesitated. ¡°I want to ask you for a favor.¡±

    A¡¯Cai eximed, ¡°What kind of favor?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like you to bring me to the Immortal Realm,¡± the spearwoman said solemnly. ¡°If I go there myself, its Laws are sure to reject me. I can¡¯t get there on my own, but it¡¯s different if I go with you.¡±

    A¡¯Cai looked at her strangely. ¡°You¡¯ve been following me all this time for this?¡±

    The spearwoman inclined her head. ¡°If you help me, I¡¯ll be sure to repay you.¡±

    A¡¯Cai thought that over and said, ¡°If you really want to repay me, after we arrive in the Immortal Realm, apany me somewhere.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°The Sea of Warding.¡±

    The spearwoman¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°That¡¯s one of the most mysterious forbidden zones in the Immortal Realm. What are you going there for?¡±

    A¡¯Cai just asked, ¡°Will youe with me or not?¡±

    The spearwoman sighed. ¡°I¡¯m only just realizing that you¡¯re quite a schemer, little girl. Fine. I agree. I need your help, after all.¡±

    A¡¯Cai smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡±

    The two of them set off that very day.

    ......

    Su Yi really knew nothing of what was going on outside. He waspletely focused on his secluded cultivation,bing through his umtions and steadying his Dao Heart.

    Time slipped by.

    Soon, several months had passed.

    During this interval, the ins of Weing were peaceful, with no further major upsets.

    No matter which camp they hailed from, everyone was either out searching for good fortune or cultivating assiduously.

    Everything was for the sake of seizing an opportunity to rise to the Immortal Realm when the Road of Weing appeared.

    Su Yi emerged from seclusion only once during this time, and he learned quite a bit from Sword Immortal Qingshi.

    For instance, he learned that the mysterious spearwoman had appeared and suppressed Yu Chen, the leading expert of the Northern Abyss Star Domain.

    And that A¡¯Cai had appeared, leaving him a jade box and a message.

    Su Yi instantly understood that A¡¯Cai had already left for the Immortal Realm.

    Undying Silkworms controlled the power of spacetime. Leaving the Domain Boundary Battlefield early wasn¡¯t difficult for her.

    When they first met in the Eastern Profound Star Domain, A¡¯Cai had shuttled through time and space to appear on the Tree of the Ten Thousand Worlds of Samsara to devour its leaves!

    <i>If fate allows it, we¡¯ll naturally meet again, </i>thought Su Yi.

    Actually, way back when they imed the Heaven-Adjudicating Grass in the blood-colored ins, A¡¯Cai said she could take Su Yi with her to the Immortal Realm right away if he wanted.

    But Su Yi refused her offer.

    When the Road of Weing Appeared, good fortune apanied it. Su Yi didn¡¯t want to miss it.

    ¡°If it¡¯s as I suspect, the spearwoman most likely left with A¡¯Cai,¡± thought Su Yi.

    He¡¯d long since realized that her origins were extraordinary, and her cultivation was unfathomably deep. She was far beyond a Cloud Soaring Realm cultivator.

    But her excessively high cultivation base meant that she couldn¡¯t possibly take the Road of Weing intended for Cloud Soaring Transcendents. If she did, the Laws of the Immortal Realm were sure to reject her!

    ¡°Here¡¯s that jade box, Fellow Daoist.¡± Sword Immortal Qingshi handed over the gift A¡¯Cai had left for Su Yi.

    Su Yi epted it, but didn¡¯t open it. ¡°How are Universal Emptiness¡¯s wounds?¡±

    Sword Immortal Qingshi said, ¡°His soul recently made a full recovery, and he¡¯s in seclusion rebuilding his physical body, but...¡±

    He let out a deep sigh. ¡°Universal Emptiness told me that he¡¯s given up on this chance at immortality.¡±

    In truth, he had to give up whether he liked it or not. His injuries were just too heavy. Even though he¡¯d rebuilt his physical body, he had no hope of oveing his Immortal Tribtion.

    ¡°Giving up is fine too,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°When he returns to the Eastern Profound Star Domain, we can have him seek out Daoist Master Red Cloud. With her help, he can still rise to the Immortal Realm.¡±

    The Immortal Dao was currently re-entering the Laws of the Eastern Profound Star Domain. When it fully returned, Daoist Master Red Cloud and other experts of the Immortal Dao would be able to return to the Immortal Realm directly.

    This was why the reawakened ancient immortal factions hadn¡¯te to the Domain Boundary Battlefield. With immortals like Mo Xinglin overseeing things, there was simply no need; their immortals could bring them to the Immortal Realm directly.

    This is what they mean when they say, ¡°When a man achieves enlightenment, even his dogs and chickens rise to the heavens.¡±

    However, each star domain was home to countless cultivators. Those belonging to immortal factions were in the extreme minority; they were the exception to the general rule.

    For the vast majority of the world¡¯s cultivators, the Domain Boundary Battlefield¡¯s Road of Weing was their only hope of soaring into the clouds and transcending mortality.

    Sword Immortal Qingshi smiled. ¡°That really is one way of doing it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d best prepare too,¡± urged Su Yi. ¡°When the Road of Weing appears, I¡¯ll pave your path for you. All you have to do is rise to the Immortal Realm and ovee your Immortal Tribtion.¡±

    Sword Immortal Qingshi¡¯s spirits soared, and he solemnly assented.

    As soon as they finished this conversation, Su Yi went back into seclusion. When he saw what A¡¯Cai had left in the jade box, he was unwittingly stunned.

    A Dao-Bearing Chaos Stone!!

    Su Yi instantly understood just what A¡¯Cai¡¯s ¡°delightful surprise¡± was. However, this gift was far too weighty. It waspletely beyond his expectations.

    ¡°A¡¯Cai, this time, I owe you an enormous favor...¡± Su Yi whispered.

    The Dao-Bearing Chaos Stone sealed theplete mysteries of the Grand Dao of Undying!

    ......

    Time slipped by.

    Soon, a full year had passed since the four star domains¡¯ cultivators had entered the Domain Boundary Battlefield.

    On this day, ayer of dark clouds suddenly enveloped the sky, shrouding everything below in the darkness of an eternal night. The boundless, ancient ringing of a bell followed, reverberating between heaven and earth.

    Throughout the three battlegrounds, every cultivator sensed it, and everyone stopped what they were doing.

    That was the sound of the Bell of Weing!

    When the bell rang, it meant that their year in the Domain Boundary Battlefield was up, and the Road of Weing was about to appear!

    The ins of Weing.

    The experts of various camps heard the bell and took action. All of them gazed into the sky.

    ¡°Our opportunity to be immortals has finally arrived!¡±

    Everyone was emotional, their faces full of excitement and anticipation.

    ¡°Quick, get ready! The Road of Weing will soon appear!¡± someone shouted, rubbing his hands together eagerly.

    The experts of all four star domains flooded toward the Weing Grounds at the center of the ins of Weing.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, please rest assured. After returning to the Eastern Profound Star Domain, I¡¯ll naturally go see Daoist Master Red Cloud,¡± the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha said with a smile.

    He¡¯d really given up on this opportunity to achieve immortality.

    Su Yi nodded.

    He and the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha had already talked it over, and Su Yi had entrusted the Bloodwing Ghost Bird and Qiongqi to him. After the curtains fell on the Domain Boundary Battlefield, the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha would bring the two vicious beasts back with him.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, we ought to get going.¡±

    Sword Immortal Qingshi couldn¡¯t wait any longer.

    Su Yi nodded.

    When the two of them reached the Weing Grounds...

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Deep beneath the firmament, a massive impact suddenly rang out, like a thunderp booming throughout the nine heavens.

    Immediately afterward, the curtain of eternal night split, and an arc of light descended onto the Weing Grounds.

    The Weing Grounds rumbled and boomed, giving rise to countless strange and intricate Dao Markings of the Laws.

    Gradually, the arc connecting heaven and earth materialized. It was manifested entirely out of thews of the Grand Dao.

    The path rose directly from the Weing Grounds and soared into the depths of the sky. There was no end in sight!

    The Road of Weing!

    The cultivators¡¯ eyes zed with fervor. Their chests heaved with excitement, and their breathing sped up.

    This was the road to the Immortal Transformation tform. When they stepped upon it, they¡¯d effectively be standing before the gates to the Immortal Realm!

    When the time came, they could transcend mortality, like carp leaping over the dragon¡¯s gate, or their journeys could reach their end. It all depended on their own good fortune.

    Of course, all of this was on the precondition that they were qualified to step onto the Road of Weing!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Countless cultivators soared into the air in unison, charging at the Road of Weing.

    Some of them sessfully stepped onto the path and soared along it, higher and higher.

    Others failed, swept away by the Road of Weing¡¯s power of the Laws and knocked out of the bounds of the Weing Grounds.

    ¡°Dammit! Is my merit insufficient?¡± someone cursed, his expression unsightly.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± said another, slumping in abject dejection.

    Those blocked from entering the Road of Weing simply hadn¡¯t umted enough merit; they couldn¡¯t earn the Road of Weing¡¯s acknowledgment!

    This sight cleared the heads of those who had yet to take action.

    Reality had always been cruel.

    The merit umted in the Domain Boundary Battlefield was proof of their strength. Only those with sufficient merit were qualified to step onto the Road of Weing!

    Before long, Yu Chen, Qin Suxin, Ren Changqing, and the other leading experts took action. They effortlessly stepped onto the Road of Weing and soared up.

    ¡°We ought to get going too,¡± said Su Yi, leading the way ahead.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    When he reached the Road of Weing, the identity marker containing Su Yi¡¯s umted merit produced a strange power that resonated with the Road of Weing.

    Then, beneath countless gobsmacked gazes, a glittering golden cloud of the Grand Dao appeared beneath Su Yi¡¯s feet, carrying him onto the Road of Weing.

    ¡°That¡¯s possible!?¡±

    The crowd was dumbstruck. It was their first time hearing of someone ascending the Road of Weing like this.

    Sword Immortal Qingshi was stunned too, but a momentter, he set aside all such thoughts and hurriedly got going.

    Meanwhile, on Eastern Profound Peak.

    When the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha watched Su Yi and Sword Immortal Qingshi disappear into the depths of the firmament, he sped his palms together and inclined his head.

    ¡°Take care, my fellow Daoists!¡±

 Chapter 1512 - The Immortal Transformation Platform

    <h4>Chapter 1512 - The Immortal Transformation tform</h4>

    The far end of the Road of Weingy beyond the dome of heaven, in the boundless void. It was empty save for the continent-like jade tform hovering there.

    The Immortal Transformation tform!

    Wisps of immortal qi floated around it like ethereal mists, enveloping itpletely. This only made its mysteriousness all the more apparent.

    Before long, the first group of cultivators reached it.

    ¡°The Immortal Transformation tform! The ce closest to the Immortal Realm! Rumor has it that here, you can absorb Immortal Spirit Qi in ordance with your umted merit!¡± said one of the cultivators, his voice trembling with excitement.

    Immortal Spirit Qi was born of the source powers of the Immortal Dao. The more of it a Cloud Soaring Transcendent refined, the stronger and firmer their foundations in the Grand Dao would be upon bing an immortal!

    Some of this first group couldn¡¯t wait to get started.

    The Immortal Transformation was like a vast continent hovering in the void, and its ¡°air¡± was pure Immortal Spirit Qi. When they circted their cultivation bases, they drew the Immortal Spirit Qi toward themselves, and it surged into their body.

    ¡°What¡¯s the rush? The Immortal Spirit Qi here is far too sparse. When the Gates of the Immortal Realm open, a massive volume of the stuff wille pouring down!¡± said another of the cultivators. He casually picked a ce to sit and waited quietly.

    As time passed, more and more cultivators ascended the Road of Weing and arrived on the Immortal Transformation tform.

    Their ranks included Yu Chen, Wen Xiuzhu, Qin Suxin, and Ren Changqing.

    The tform gradually started to liven up as the cultivators gathered in their respective camps.

    When Su Yi and Sword Immortal Qingshi arrived, they discovered that including them, only around ten cultivators of the Eastern Profound Star Domain had made it here!

    Of them, only two were familiar faces: Li Zhong and the Wood Spirit Monarch.

    The other three camps all had at least fifty people. The Northern Abyss Star Domain¡¯s ranks numbered over a hundred!

    But then, this was to be expected.

    Even though Su Yi¡¯s individual strength suppressed the other camps so badly that they could barely lift their heads, if you took him out of the picture, the Eastern Profound Star Domain¡¯s collective strength was the weakest by far.

    When Su Yi appeared, the experts of the other camps gazed upon him in trepidation, even going so far as to avert their gazes. But against all expectations, Yu Chen took the initiative to greet him. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, is that friend of yours noting?¡±

    Su Yi was briefly confused, but then he realized that Yu Chen was talking about the spearwoman.

    ¡°She has her own ways of getting to the Immortal Realm,¡± said Su Yi.

    Yu Chen nodded. ¡°I see.¡±

    He could tell that Su Yi wasn¡¯t interested in further conversation, so he said no more.

    Indeed, Su Yi was in no mood for idle chatter. He led Sword Immortal Qingshi to an unupied spot, casually took out his wicker chair, sprawled outfortably, and started sipping from a jug of wine.

    His indolent bearing left the others present stunned.

    This was the Immortal Transformation tform! And the Gates to the Immortal Realm were about to open. This was an opportunity to be an immortal, a chance Cloud Soaring cultivators could only dream of. Who wouldn¡¯t be excited and eager?

    But look at Su Yi! It was as if he were lounging in his own backyard!

    By contrast, Sword Immortal Qingshi was entirely ustomed to such things. This was just how Su Yi was; no matter where he went, he was entirely unperturbed, as if he didn¡¯t take anything to heart.

    ¡°My ancestor said that although bing an immortal is great, reaching the Immortal Realm is like returning to the start of your cultivation. You have to keep a low profile and rein in your pride,¡± someone murmured.

    His words resonated with many of the others.

    Bing an immortal just meant reaching the very start of the Immortal Dao!

    ¡°They say that the Immortal Realm has forty-nine provinces, and that its territories are vast beyond measure. Not even immortals can gauge just how big it really is...¡±

    ¡°When we reach the Immortal Realm, before we do anything else, we have to hurry and find a ce to stay. They say that if the Immortal Realm¡¯s Emissaries of Weing take a shine to you, you can join their immortal factions to cultivate. That would be perfect!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mistake the Immortal Realm for a paradise. Ancient records state that it¡¯s far crueler than the Human Realm! And people like us will be at the bottom of the barrel upon reaching the Immortal Realm.¡±

    ...The crowd was conversing amongst themselves in hushed whispers. Most of them were fantasizing about what they¡¯d do upon reaching the Immortal Realm.

    Su Yi heard their conversations, and his gaze turned a bit strange.

    The Immortal Realm was indeed a ce people longed for. But now that Su Yi had his sixth incarnation¡¯s memories, he saw it as just a boundlessly vast ne upied by cultivators. It wasn¡¯t all that mysterious.

    But Su Yi understood how the crowd felt. Just about everyone had unrealistic fantasies and guesses about this unknown world. They¡¯d realize the disparity between dreams and reality after they arrived.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too early to discuss all that now?¡± said Ren Changqing. ¡°Seems to me that not just anyone can ovee their Immortal Tribtion and make it to the Immortal Realm safely.¡±

    The atmosphere was instantly far more tense and stifled.

    He was right. One more obstacle stood in their paths: their Immortal Tribtions!

    Of course, it was theoretically possible that an Emissary of Weing would take a shine to them. They could break the usual rules and enter the Immortal Realm that way, too.

    But the odds of that were so minute that practically no one dared hope for such a thing.

    <i>Ding!!</i>

    The boundless sound of a bell soon rang out.

    A momentter, an ethereal gateway appeared, hovering beneath the distant void.

    The Gate to the Immortal Realm!

    Everyone paused mid-conversation and looked over, their expressions full of utter longing.

    The mysterious Gate to the Immortal Realm seemed unreachably far away, as if there were endless time and space separating them.

    When it appeared, surging immortal light burst from the gateway.

    The Immortal Spirit Qi filling the surroundings fell onto that floating tform like shooting stars. This was Immortal Spirit Qi born of the Immortal Dao!

    ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s no need to fight amongst ourselves. How much Immortal Spirit Qi you absorb is entirely contingent on your umted merit. Trying to seize it is sure to end in failure,¡± warned Yu Chen. He wanted to avoid anyone ignorant of the situation trying to seize Immortal Spirit Qi from the others, as that would only lead to unnecessary strife.

    It was just as Yu Chen said. Everyone standing on the Immortal Transformation tform carried an identity marker, which emanated strange energy fluctuations.

    They were like shiningnterns pulling Immortal Spirit Qi down from the heavens.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    A waterfall of Immortal Spirit Qi swept toward the Immortal Transformation tform, gathering from all sides.

    Top experts like Yu Chen, Qin Suxin, and Ren Changqing each absorbed a gushing flow of Immortal Spirit Qi into their bodies.

    But the others¡¯ harvest was highly variable. Some absorbed a lot, while others absorbed rather little. It was entirely contingent on how much merit they¡¯d umted.

    And there was no doubt that Su Yi¡¯s harvest was the most eye-catching of all.

    He loungednguidly in his wicker chair, drinking alone, entirely unperturbed. Despite this, Immortal Spirit Qi surged into him like mad, like floodwaters breaking through a dam.

    In the end, it enveloped himpletely!

    This astonishing scene left countless others wide-eyed with shock. <i>Just how much merit has he umted to be able to draw so much Immortal Spirit Qi?</i>

    In truth, although no one knew it, Su Yi had never deliberately sought out merit.

    It''s just that sometimes, a randomly nted tree grows big enough to provide shade.

    In the Third Battleground, he had monopolized the Nascent Divinity Source and slew all who opposed him, umting a vast quantity of merit.

    In the Second Battleground, he had almost single-handedly ttened the other three camps. Naturally, he had acquired an enormous quantity of merit in the process.

    As for the First Battleground? Although he¡¯d only killed a small number of Cloud Soaring Transcendents, he had in numerous beasts while searching the forbidden grounds for Cloud Soaring Divine Essence. He¡¯d umted a lot of merit that way too.

    Combined, this meant that Su Yi had earned more Immortal Spirit Qi than anyone else present!

    Su Yi was inwardly pleased. <i>Not bad. Although I can¡¯t use it now, it¡¯s sure to be wondrously useful when I break into my equivalent of the Cloud Soaring Realm, the Manifesting Void Realm.</i>

    He sealed all of the Immortal Spirit Qi he was absorbing into his Nascent Divinity.

    In truth, after several months in seclusion, he¡¯d steadied his Dao Heart andbed through his cultivation base. He¡¯d already pried open the bottleneck in his cultivation, and he could break through whenever he wanted.

    But he was in no hurry.

    He¡¯d reincarnated to cultivate anew. His goal was to surpass his past lives, not just to outspeed them. He wouldn¡¯t break through until his foundations were unprecedentedly firm!

    Both the Cloud Soaring Divine Essence he¡¯d gathered prior to this and the Immortal Spirit Qi he was absorbing now were in preparation for his future cultivation.

    A while passed before the Immortal Spirit Qi gradually faded away.

    Su Yi hadn¡¯t changed much at all, but everyone else had absorbed and refined their Immortal Spirit Qi, and all of them had undergone a startling transformation.

    Their entire bodies now shone with immortal light!

    This was indeed an unbelievable transformation, a sign of their imminent breakthrough into immortality!

    Especially Yu Chen. He¡¯d manifested the charm of Immortal Spirit Qi long prior to this. After absorbing an enormous quantity of it today, his whole body had undergone a transformation akin to rebirth!

    But he hadn¡¯t truly be an immortal. To do so, he¡¯d first have to ovee his Immortal Tribtion!

    Only then could they transform the very level of their being, like a phoenix undergoing nirvanic rebirth!

    Suddenly, a dignified voice rang out, emanating from within the distant Gate to the Immortal Realm. It was like the decree of a sovereign presiding over the nine heavens.

    ¡°Cultivators of the Human Realm, listen up! Starting now, those who wish to enter the Immortal Realm have the time it takes to burn a stick of incense to prove your Daos and ascend!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The entire crowd was in uproar. Who could have failed to realize that that was the voice of an Emissary of Weing?

    Only Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed. <i>Since when did the Immortal Realm¡¯s Emissaries of Weing have such a poor understanding of the rules?</i>

    Historically, the Emissaries of Weing appointed by the Central Immortal Court were from the factions subordinate to them. Their Immortal Lord factions took turns.

    This was part of the long-established rules.

    And ording to the rules, when the Gate to the Immortal Realm opened, the Emissaries of Weing were supposed to announce the rules and warn the would-be ascendants of the perils they would soon face.

    Who¡¯d have thought that this time, the Emissaries of Weing wouldn¡¯t do any of that? They hadn¡¯t uttered so much as a single word of warning!

    But Su Yi quickly understood why. The Domain Boundary Battlefield had vanished for a long, long time, and a catastrophe had swept across the Immortal Realm, leaving its order in tatters and itsnds in chaos. The Central Immortal Court had long since crumbled.

    If even the Central Immortal Court had vanished, there was naturally no one to decide which Immortal Lord faction was to serve as Emissaries of Weing.

    Looked at in this light, it was understandable that the Immortal Realm¡¯s Emissaries of Weing would be ignorant of the rules.

 Chapter 1513 - In High Demand

    <h4>Chapter 1513 - In High Demand</h4>

    Unlike Su Yi, most of the cultivators on Immortal Transformation tform didn¡¯t know the rules that Emissaries of Weing were supposed to follow.

    Thus, when they heard that dignified voice ring out, many of them surged toward the gates immediately!

    ¡°Today¡¯s the day I prove my Dao and be an immortal!¡± someone shouted. His entire body was swathed in immortal light, and he blurred into a radiant arc as he shot toward the distant Gates of the Immortal Realm.

    ¡°When a carp leaps over the dragon¡¯s gate, it too can be a dragon. If we can ovee our Immortal Tribtions, we''ll be lofty, carefree immortals!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    One arc of light after another soared into the air.

    Everyone charging toward the Gates of the Immortal Realm had a simr sensation. It was as if they were piercing throughyer afteryer of spatial barriers, crossing the walls between worlds and rising step by step.

    The higher they ascended, the more the Laws of spacetime surged around them. They were like a flood relentlessly assailing the cultivators¡¯ bodies, producing a series of wondrous transformations to their bodies and souls.

    Their souls, blood vessels, meridians, muscles, bones, and even their pores all underwent a rapid transformation.

    This was transcendence!

    It was a qualitative transformation. Sess meant leaving mortality behind, ascending to the Immortal Realm, and entering the Immortal Dao!

    But this type of metamorphosis drained an enormous amount of power!

    Furthermore, the process was apanied by numerous terrifying perils, like a series of tribtions blocking their path. Cultivators who couldn¡¯t endure would be destroyed, body and soul, and their Daos would vanish forever.

    This was the nature of the Immortal Tribtion.

    Many cultivators had already begun, while others were getting ready. Only Su Yi justy there in his wicker chair, entirely unmoving.

    Ren Changqing couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, what are you waiting for?¡±

    Su Yi nced at him and said, ¡°I¡¯ve yet to step into the Cloud Soaring Realm.¡±

    The crowd fell silent. All of a sudden, they looked conflicted.

    This was someone who¡¯d yet to step into the Cloud Soaring Realm, yet for the past several months, he¡¯d suppressed every major camp so thoroughly that they couldn¡¯t hold their heads up high. How could they bear this?

    Suddenly, a desperate shriek emanated from far away. Everyone¡¯s hair stood on end as they watched a would-be ascendant¡¯s body split into countless pieces and disappear.

    ¡°He failed his tribtion...¡± someone said with horror.

    In the time that followed, numerous simr scenes yed out.

    Not just anyone could soar into the clouds and transcend mortality. Those who failed their Immortal Tribtions were doomed toplete annihtion!

    Of course, there were several who overcame their tribtions and reached the Gates of the Immortal Realm.

    But they were in the extreme minority, less than one in ten.

    Upon witnessing these cruel deaths, the Cloud Soaring Transcendents who¡¯d yet to make the attempt cooled their heads. Some of them even decided to give up on this opportunity to be an immortal!

    Their reasoning was simple. They didn¡¯t want to die!

    Sword Immortal Qingshi took action too, rising through the seemingly endless void and hurtling toward the distant Gates of the Immortal Realm.

    Su Yi watched briefly, then concluded that Sword Immortal Qingshi was all but certain to sessfully ovee his tribtion.

    Indeed, although he faced considerable peril in the process, he endured in the end, disappearing through the gates.

    By now, only about ten or so people remained on the Immortal Transformation tform.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to give up.¡± Su Yi looked at the Wood Spirit Monarch and the others. ¡°The pursuit of the Grand Dao isn¡¯t a race.¡±

    In the Eastern Profound Star Domain¡¯s camp, practically everyone who¡¯d attempted to ascend perished in the attempt. Only the Wood Spirit Monarch and a few others remained.

    All of them immediately looked ashamed. They really hade here nning to try their luck.

    But witnessing so many others die brutal deaths had influenced them, shaking their confidence.

    Su Yi rose and put away his wicker chair. ¡°I ought to get going too.¡±

    The others on the Immortal Transformation tform were stunned, then confused. <i>He isn¡¯t in the Cloud Soaring Realm, so how can he prove his Dao and enter immortality?</i>

    As if reading their minds, Su Yi took it upon himself to exin, ¡°Way back when, the Immortal Realm¡¯s Emissaries of Weing would conduct a test. Even those who¡¯d yet to enter the Cloud Soaring Realm had an opportunity to enter the Immortal Realm if they performed well enough.¡±

    ¡°It seems that... after the passage of countless years, all of that has changed.¡± Su Yi shook his head. These Emissaries of Weing had truly disappointed him.

    ¡°In that case, Fellow Daoist Su, how do you n to proceed to the Immortal Realm?¡± The Wood Spirit Monarch couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Su Yi was just about to exin when that dignified voice resounded from beyond the gates once more. ¡°Cultivators of the Human Realm, listen up! Pour your power into yourmand tokens. If any of you are fortunate enough to pique our interest, we¡¯ll make an exception and guide you into the Immortal Realm!¡±

    The crowd on the Immortal Transformation tform was initially stunned, but then, their spirits soared. They all got to work.

    Within seconds, everyone¡¯s identity marker lit up, their radiance rising into the void.

    The Wood Spirit Monarch and the others followed suit. They were trying to seize thisst thread of hope.

    Only Su Yi abstained. If he wanted to enter the Immortal Realm, he could. He didn¡¯t need to pass anyone¡¯s test.

    In the end, the results of the test were disappointing. Not one of them drew the emissaries¡¯ interest.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi didn¡¯t n to wait any longer. He bade the Wood Spirit Monarch and the others farewell. ¡°Everyone, should fate permit it, we¡¯ll surely meet again in the Immortal Realm. Bye.¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, his figure blurred as he shot toward the distant gates, as if rising into the heavens.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he wants to force his way through?¡±

    ¡°Those who haven¡¯t reached the Cloud Soaring Realm are sure to be ripped to shreds by that terrifying spacetime power before they reach the Gates of the Immortal Realm!¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su isn¡¯t the foolhardy sort. Just wait and see!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s boldness left the crowd bbergasted.

    Practically simultaneously, startled voices arose from beyond the Gates of the Immortal Realm.

    ¡°This boy shows no sign of having refined Immortal Spirit Qi. He obviously hasn¡¯t stepped into the Cloud Soaring Realm yet. Is he trying to force his way through?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s no different from suicide....¡±

    ¡°He stands before the gates of immortality. Of course he¡¯s tempted! Besides, the Human and Immortal Realms have been separated for a long, long time. Perhaps the boy just doesn¡¯t understand how dangerous what he¡¯s attempting to do is.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity, but he¡¯s doomed to be no more than a moth to the me!¡±

    ¡°Those who force their way through the gates are doomed, no exceptions! Throughout history, this has been an irond, unbreakable rule!¡±

    ...As they conversed, the cultivators on the Immortal Transformation tform finally realized that there was actually a whole group of emissaries, not just one!

    But the content of their discussion left them sweating on Su Yi¡¯s behalf.

    Those who attempted to force their way in died, no exceptions!!

    Meanwhile, theyers of spacetime power were like natural barriers blocking Su Yi¡¯s path. The higher he rose, the more tumultuous and powerful the spacetime Laws.

    Furthermore, there were numerous catastrophic powers along the way. They manifest as raging windstorms, lightning bolts, and divine mes...

    Any of them could have in a Cloud Soaring Transcendent with ease!

    But against all expectations, Su Yi was like a fish shuttling nimbly through a tidal wave. He bypassed the numerous spacetime barriers, crossed every catastrophic power in his path, and drew closer and closer to the Gates of the Immortal Realm.

    From beginning to end, nothing ever managed to stand in his way, and he was never once injured!

    ¡°This...¡± The Wood Spirit Monarch and the others watched from the Immortal Transformation tform, eyes wide and jaws ck. It was as if they were watching a miracle take ce.

    They were shaken to the core!

    Even if you¡¯d hit them over the head, they would never have guessed that someone who hadn¡¯t even proven his Dao could cross the endless spacetime barriers in his path to reach the Gates of the Immortal Realm.

    There was no need to even question it. They knew that if they¡¯d attempted to do the same, they would have died a long time ago!

    ¡°Ee?¡±

    ¡°How is that youngster doing this?¡±

    ¡°Strange. His aura of the Grand Dao can freely shuttle through the spacetime barriers. They aren¡¯t affecting him at all!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s even dodging the destructive power of the Laws of the Immortal Dao!¡±

    ...A mor of startled voices arose beyond the Gates of the Immortal Realm.

    There was no doubt about it. Even the Immortal Realm¡¯s Emissaries of Weing were startled, and even they found this unbelievable.

    ¡°Such a heaven-defying figure actually appeared in the Human Realm? Is he going to break this irond rule?¡±

    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s not fight. Allow me to usher the boy in. An unrivaled genius like him is exactly what our Sky Pir Immortal Sect needs!¡±

    ¡°No way! I¡¯ve taken a shine to our young friend too. I¡¯m taking him back to my sect to cultivate, even if it costs me!¡±

    ¡°He hasn¡¯t even reached the Immortal Realm yet, but you¡¯re already fighting over him?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, since we¡¯ve taken an interest in him, even if he encounters danger along the way, all we have to do is intervene and usher him in. We absolutely won¡¯t let him die in the attempt!¡±

    ...A mor of voices emanated from beyond the gates.

    The group still standing on the tform was so astonished that their jaws practically fell off.

    Their faces were contorted with jealousy!

    The Emissaries of Weing were fighting over who got to take Su Yi back to their sects. They even said they¡¯d personally usher him in if need be!

    The disparity between their treatment was far too enormous.

    ¡°I dare say with certainty that if word of this returns to the Eastern Profound Star Domain, everyone will be envious of His Excellency Su¡¯s good luck,¡± murmured the Wood Spirit Monarch.

    ¡°Good luck? No, this is ability!¡± corrected one of the others. ¡°If not for his disy of heaven-defying strength, how could the Emissaries of Weing possibly look upon him with such favor?¡±

    The others couldn¡¯t help but nod. No one could argue, nor could anyone criticize Su Yi.

    Because he¡¯d never at any point relied on any petty tricks. He¡¯d relied purely on his own strength to make the Emissaries of Weing fight over him!

    But in the end, Su Yi didn¡¯t need to borrow anyone else¡¯s power!

    He soared past peril upon peril, like a sudden arc of light, entering the Gates of the Immortal Realm.

    Just like that, he disappeared.

    He¡¯d seeded!

    He hadn¡¯t even broken into the Cloud Soaring Realm yet, yet he¡¯d taken his first steps into immortality, breaking the long-established irond rule that ¡°those who force their way through the Gates of the Immortal Realm are sure to die!¡±

    This aplishment was truly unique and unprecedented!

    The crowd gathered on the Immortal Transformation tform stood there in a daze.

    Later that day, the Gates of the Immortal Realm, the Immortal Transformation tform, and the Road of Weing vanished.

    The cultivators remaining in the Domain Boundary Battlefield were all sent back to their respective star domains.

    The Domain Boundary Battlefield had remained open for a year, but now it disappeared once more.

    That very day, word of what had happened there started to spread throughout the Eastern Profound, Western Chill, Northern Abyss, and Southern me Star Domains.

    All four star domains were instantly thrown into uproar!

    It was also on that day that the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha returned to Universal Emptiness Temple with word of Su Yi¡¯s aplishments.

 Chapter 1514 - The Ascension Palace

    <h4>Chapter 1514 - The Ascension Pce</h4>

    Universal Emptiness Temple.

    ¡°My bro the Temple Master is badass!¡±

    It was the middle of winter. Everything was cloaked in white, and flurries rode the winds like goose feathers.

    The monk Illuminating Emptiness shouted for joy.

    Qing Tang, Qing Wan, Wei Shan, and the others¡¯ expressions were filled with undisguisable delight too. They¡¯d already learned of Su Yi¡¯s aplishments in the Domain Boundary Battlefield from the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha, and all of them took pride in him.

    Especially when the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha mentioned that the Wood Spirit Monarch had personally watched Su Yi rise to the Immortal Realm. Even the Emissaries of Weing had fought for the chance to usher him in.

    All of this broadened the crowd¡¯s horizons.

    Of those present, Daoist Master Red Cloud and her dog, Xing Que, were the calmest of all.

    ¡°Is it badass? It¡¯s perfectly normal. You¡¯re making a fuss over nothing.¡± Xing Que nced disdainfully at Illuminating Emptiness. ¡°Don¡¯t forget: Su Yi had cut down immortals here in the Human Realm. Given his strength, it would have been stranger if he¡¯d failed to aplish that much.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t sour the mood,¡± said Daoist Master Red Cloud. ¡°This is worth celebrating.¡±

    The dog wilted at the rebuke and sheepishly fell silent.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll next get to see Master.¡± A thread of mncholy arose in Qing Tang¡¯s heart.

    Qing Wan lowered her pretty head, gently biting her lower lip. They¡¯d only been separated for a year, but... she was really starting to miss the Mystic Master....

    ¡°No need to rush. The presence of the Immortal Dao in the Human realm is bing denser and denser. Within six months at most, I¡¯m confident I can return to the Immortal Realm,¡± said Daoist Master Red Cloud. ¡°When the timees, all of you can apany me.¡±

    The crowd¡¯s eyes lit up, and their spirits soared. Apanying Daoist Master Red Cloud to the Immortal Realm would be perfect!

    After all, the Domain Boundary Battlefield only opened once every thousand years. Who¡¯d be willing to wait that long when they could just apany Daoist Master Red Cloud instead?

    ¡°Proceeding to the Immortal Realm doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ll have nothing more to worry about. No matter where you are, you cannot afford the slightest negligence in your pursuit of the Grand Dao. Even after rising to the Immortal Realm, you¡¯ll still have to face your Immortal Tribtion at some point,¡± warned the dog.

    The crowd was instantly solemn.

    ......

    ¡°He hasn¡¯t even stepped into the Cloud Soaring Realm yet, but so many of the Immortal Realm¡¯s Emissaries of Weing are fighting over him?¡±

    ¡°His Excellency Su really is unparalleled!¡±

    ¡°Argh. Going forward, the Human Realm won¡¯t have him to watch over it. It feels like something is missing without him.¡±

    ¡°What does it mean to be a legend? Just look at His Excellency Su!¡±

    ¡°I can see it already. With his umtions, he¡¯s sure to shine in the Immortal Realm too!¡±

    ...As word spread from the Domain Boundary Battlefield, everyone throughout the stars was discussing the same person.

    Su Yi!

    To the cultivators of the Human Realm, this name was as radiant as the sun shining overhead, illuminating the ages!

    Even if they searched far and wide, they wouldn¡¯t find anyone capable of standing shoulder-to-shoulder with him!

    Over the past few years, he¡¯d left seemingly endless legends behind, aplishing one miraculous feat after another.

    But now, he¡¯d left the Human Realm in pursuit of immortality. Who wouldn¡¯t have been shaken?

    ......

    The Immortal Realm.

    The zing sun hung beneath the endlessly distant skies.

    A sign reading ¡°Ascension Pce¡± hung over a grand, ancient pce.

    A pool swathed in immortal mists stood in front of the pce. Misty radiance rose from its waters.

    The Immortal Transformation Pool.

    The pool was ten thousand feet across, and it surged with dense, auspicious light of the Immortal Dao.

    Yu Chen, Qin Suxin, Ren Changqing, and over a hundred sessful ascendants were emerging from the Immortal Transformation Pool.

    Their ranks included Sword Immortal Qingshi.

    ¡°This is the Immortal Realm?¡±

    ¡°Look! That¡¯s an Ascension Pce!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s as rumors say! When you pass through the Gates of the Immortal Realm, you arrive in an Ascension Pce¡¯s Immortal Transformation Pool!¡±

    ¡°Once you be an immortal, nothing you¡¯ve experienced canpare!¡±

    The crowd excitedly conversed amongst themselves, their expressions full of delight.

    Rtively speaking, Yu Chen, Qin Suxin, and Ren Changqing took this in calmly. Bing an immortal just meant that they¡¯d stepped onto a path beyond the Path of Transcendence. Now, they were denizens of the Immortal Realm, and everything would soon begin anew.

    No matter how dazzling they¡¯d been in the Human Realm, now that they¡¯d arrived here, their former positions, glory, and reputations were all behind them.

    ¡°I just wonder which immortal province this Ascension Pce is in,¡± Yu Chen murmured to himself.

    The Immortal Realm had forty-nine provinces in total, and it epassed a boundlessly vast territory.

    Rumor had it that each of the immortal provinces had an Ascension Pce and an Immortal Transformation Pool. They were each under the jurisdiction of a different Immortal Lord Faction responsible for weing and recruiting new ascendants.

    Of course, all of that was ancient history.

    A catastrophe had once befallen the Immortal Realm, separating it from the Human Realm for countless years.

    No one knew what the rules were now.

    ¡°Who is that senior?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ...Numerous people turned their attention to a bony old man seated cross-legged not far from the Immortal Transformation Pool.

    His hair and beard were scraggly, and he held a gourd of wine close to his chest. His eyes were shut, and he didn¡¯t move at all, as if he¡¯d fallen fast asleep.

    ¡°Is that perhaps an Emissary of Weing?¡±

    As soon as this thought urred to them, a dignified voice emanated from within the Ascension Pce.

    ¡°Those who¡¯ve stepped into the Immortal Dao are my fellows. Fellow Daoists, please enter the pce for a chat.¡±

    Yu Chen and the others¡¯ hearts were instantly solemn. They looked at each other, then disregarded the old man hugging the wine gourd and entered the Ascension Pce together.

    There were around a dozen people inside already, men and women of varying ages, all of them shrouded in immortal light.

    A purple-robed middle-aged man in a tall hat sat in the centermost seat. He was tall, stalwart, and majestic, with an extraordinary bearing.

    When Yu Chen and the other hundred-plus new immortals entered, they felt immense pressure bearing down on them.

    Thebined imposing auras of more than ten immortals!

    ¡°Seniors, are you perhaps this year¡¯s Emissaries of Weing?¡± someone couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    The gathered immortalsughed.

    The middle-aged man in purple said gently from the centermost seat, ¡°Prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, the Central Immortal Court appointed Emissaries of Weing, but that was a long, long time ago. The Central Immortal Court has been gone for a long time. Everything is naturallypletely different.¡±

    The man in purple paused, then continued, ¡°Of course, you can still see us as Emissaries of Weing.¡±

    ¡°In that case, senior, might I ask what the new rules are?¡± someone said earnestly.

    The middle-aged man in purple said, ¡°Simple. We¡¯vee to wee you on the orders of Sect Leader Qi Nie of the Church of the Pure One.¡±

    Sect Leader Qi Nie of the Church of the Pure One!

    Most of the crowd was befuddled, but Yu Chen, Qin Suxin, Ren Changqing, and the others seemed to realize something. Their expressions were instantly solemn.

    ¡°That aside, there are two more tasks I mustplete,¡± said the dignified middle-aged man in purple. ¡°First, I must record your identities and backgrounds for the Church of the Pure One to examine.¡±

    Qin Suxin couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why does the Church of the Pure One want to know our identities and backgrounds?¡±

    The others found this strange too.

    But the middle-aged man just shook his head slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t know. This is His Excellency Qi Nie¡¯s decree; we¡¯re simply carrying out his orders.

    ¡°Second, we¡¯re to select new disciples from your ranks,¡± the middle-aged man said with a smile. ¡°My fellow Daoists and I hail from different immortal factions. If you¡¯re fortunate enough to earn their recognition, you won¡¯t need to undergo any tests. They¡¯ll admit you directly to their ranks.¡±

    Numerous new ascendants¡¯ eyes lit up. They¡¯d only just arrived in the Immortal Realm, and most were entirely rootless. If an immortal faction epted them as its disciples, they¡¯d have found both a backer and a ce to say!

    This was what they meant when they spoke of ¡°enjoying the shade of a towering tree.¡±

    Someone said eagerly, ¡°Senior, might I ask how you intend to select new disciples, and what you¡¯re looking for?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a rush. We¡¯re still waiting for our final fellow Daoist to arrive,¡± the middle-aged man in purple said with augh.

    The crowd couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. <i>Someone is still on their way here from the Human Realm?</i>

    It was then that¡ª¡ª

    <i>Whoosh~</i>

    The waters of the Immortal Transformation Pool churned, and a tall, upright figure emerged.

    He was dressed in blue, calm and detached. This was none other than Su Yi!

    ¡°The Ascension Pce..¡± Su Yi looked a bit dazed. Wang Ye¡¯s memories were shing through his mind, reflected in his sea of consciousness.

    His old friends, his powerful foes, memories of his time exploring the Immortal Realm...

    All of it reyed before his very eyes, as if it had all happened just yesterday.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su!?¡±

    ¡°So, it¡¯s him.¡±

    ¡°Just as I thought. I just knew he¡¯d find a way toe to the Immortal Realm.¡± Yu Chen, Qin Suxin, and the other new immortals all looked enlightened.

    But what really surprised them was that the gathered immortals all rose from their seats and headed outside. They were actually going to wee Su Yi!

    ¡°You¡¯re talented indeed, my young friend. Please,e in!¡± An immortal walked up to greet Su Yi, his face nothing but smiles.

    ¡°My young friend, I¡¯m a deacon of the Blue Pir Immortal Sect. If you¡¯re willing, I can represent my faction in breaking precedent to admit you directly as a core disciple!¡± someone immediately started talking terms.

    ¡°What does a core disciple amount to? I can guarantee that so long as you follow me, you¡¯ll be our sect¡¯s holy son!¡± another immortal said with exaggerated confidence.

    Someone else said frantically, ¡°Trying to snipe him? No matter how good your offer is, it¡¯s up to our young friend to agree or not!¡±

    ¡°All of you know how rare someone capable of rising to the Immortal Realm without first breaking into the Cloud Soaring Realm is! I¡¯ll say this here. No matter his conditions, our Divine Aberration Mountain is taking our young friend back with us!¡±

    ...All of a sudden, everyone was talking all over each other, trying their utmost to rope Su Yi in. They argued until they were red in the face.

    Seeing this left the others wide-eyed and ck-jawed.

    Who could have imagined that these immortals, all of whom had seemed so dignified just moments prior, would act likepletely different people the moment they saw Su Yi?

    All of them were moring over him!

    In contrast, the other new ascendants¡¯ treatment was far too cold...

    Su Yi hadn¡¯t anticipated such a warm wee either. He couldn¡¯t help but find it rather funny.

    In the end, the purple-robed middle-aged man in the tall hat stepped forth and said gravely, ¡°Seems to me that our young friend is more than worthy of bing a legacy disciple of the Church of the Pure One. Stop fighting, all of you!¡±

    The Church of the Pure One!

    The immortals were initially stunned, but then, they couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    There was nothing for it. The factions behind them really couldn¡¯tpare with a top sect like the Church of the Pure One.

    <i>The Church of the Pure One?</i> Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose as he recalled one of Wang Ye¡¯s greatest enemies¡ª¡ª

    The Blood Firmament Immortal Sovereign!

 Chapter 1515 - A Sudden Development

    <h4>Chapter 1515 - A Sudden Development</h4>

    After Wang Ye reincarnated, the Blood Firmament Immortal Sovereign led a group of experts into the Epoch of Demonism in search of his reincarnation.

    A little over a year ago, Su Yi visited the Epoch of Demonism, where he used a talisman to make contact with Blood Firmament¡¯s eldest disciple, Qi Nie, across the barrier between worlds!

    At the time, Su Yi learned that Qi Nie was the leader of the Church of the Pure One, and that he nned to re-establish the Central Immortal Court.

    But Su Yi wouldn¡¯t have guessed he¡¯d hear an immortal bring up the Church of the Pure One as soon as he arrived in the Immortal Realm.

    ¡°You¡¯re from the Church of the Pure One?¡± Su Yi looked at the middle-aged man in purple robes and a tall hat.

    ¡°Me? I¡¯m unworthy of bing a member of the Church of the Pure One,¡± said the middle-aged man in purple, Luo Yunzhong. He let out a self-deprecatingugh. ¡°Strictly speaking, my sect obeys the Church of the Pure One¡¯s orders.¡±

    Su Yi instantly understood. Simply put, the purple-robed Luo Yunzhong¡¯s sect was just another subordinate faction of the Church of the Pure One.

    Luo Yunzhong continued, ¡°But we have indeede here to wee you on His Excellency Qi Nie¡¯s orders. And it seems to me that with your aptitude, you have no need to fear failing to be a disciple of the Church of the Pure One.

    <i>Qi Nie¡¯s orders? </i>Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed. He suddenly sensed that something wasn¡¯t quite right here.

    But it was then that spatial ripples suddenly appeared in the distance, and a thin-faced man in ornate robes appeared out of nowhere. His eyes were as sharp as a hawk¡¯s.

    When they saw him, Luo Yunzhong and the other immortals were briefly stunned, but then, all of them bowed in greeting.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Excellency Liu!¡±

    This scene left Yu Chen, Qin Suxin, and the others stunned. They instantly realized that the elegantly dressed ¡°His Excellency Liu¡± had an extraordinary status.

    <i>An early-stage Void Realm True Immortal, </i>thought Su Yi.

    Experts of the Immortal Dao were divided into four stages: Universe Realm Immortals, Void Realm True Immortals, Saint Realm Immortal Lords, and Miracle Realm Immortal Kings.

    Above the Four Realms of the Immortal Daoy the legendary Three Stages of the Great Realm!

    Luo Yunzhong and the others were all just Universe Realm Immortals. They were still just in the first realm of the Immortal Dao.

    But the ornately dressed man who¡¯d just appeared was a Void Realm True Immortal!

    In truth, although the Immortal Realm was boundlessly vast and home to trillions of living things, only a small percentage ever stepped into the Immortal Dao. Thus, in the eyes of the masses, Universe Realm Immortals were already prominent experts.

    Meanwhile, Void Realm True Immortals could preside over entire regions. They were even the pirs of some cultivation factions.

    As for Saint Realm Immortal Lords? They were the top experts of their provinces. Even by the standards of the Immortal Realm as a whole, they were first-rate experts.

    The ornately dressed man gravely issued a decree. ¡°Listen up, all of you. Within three days, an esteemed emissary of the Church of the Pure One will visit personally. Before he arrives, none of those who just ascended to the Immortal Realm are to leave without permission!¡±

    Uproar ensued. Everyone could tell that something was amiss.

    ¡°Your Excellency Liu, wasn¡¯t this supposed to be our responsibility? Has something perhaps gone so awry as to make an emissary of the Church of the Pure Onee here personally?¡± Luo Yunzhong couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°I only just received word of this too, and I don¡¯t know the details,¡± the ornately dressed man said indifferently.

    With that, he waved his hand. ¡°Seal off the area around the Ascension Pce. Without my orders, no one is permitted to enter or leave!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    A group of terrifying immortal experts appeared. There were over a hundred of them, and all of them were armed to the teeth, with fierce, austere killing auras. They dispersed, surrounding the pce and sealing it offpletely.

    Luo Yunzhong and the others¡¯ expressions shifted.

    Meanwhile, Yu Chen, Qin Suxin, and the others realized how severe the problem was. All of them furrowed their brows. <i>What exactly is going on?</i>

    Many of them were already starting to feel uneasy. They¡¯d only just arrived in the Immortal Realm, yet this had happened. Who could have possibly remained calm?

    Su Yi took out a jug of wine and had a sip. He could already tell that all of these dark currents flowing beneath the surface were targeting him.

    Of course, for now, that was just a hypothesis.

    ¡°Your Excellency Liu, is this truly necessary?¡± Luo Yunzhong couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    The ornately dressed man, Liu Yunjing, said with cool indifference, ¡°I¡¯m just carrying out my orders. Right. You aren¡¯t permitted to leave this ce without permission either. Of course, I¡¯ll stay outside the Ascension Pce to apany you.¡±

    With that, Liu Yunjing turned to leave.

    Luo Yunzhong and the others gazed at each other, their expressions shifting and uncertain. This development had indeed caught them off guard.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, everyone. When the emissary of the Church of the Pure One arrives, all we be clear. He won¡¯t keep you here forever,¡± Luo Yunzhong said warmly.

    Although he said this, he couldn¡¯t dispel the crowd¡¯s confusion or anxiety. The atmosphere was tense and stifled.

    But Su Yi¡¯s gaze was focused on the banks of the Immortal Transformation Pool.

    A thin old man sat cross-legged there, holding a jug of wine. His hair and beard were disheveled, and his eyes were shut, as if he weren¡¯t at all aware of everything going on around him. His eyelids didn¡¯t so much as twitch.

    A momentter, Su Yi retracted his gaze. Without any outward change in his expression, he transmitted to Sword Immortal Qingshi, ¡°I suspect all of this is targeting me. Get ready. I¡¯ll leave soon, and I¡¯ll take you with me.¡±

    Sword Immortal Qingshi¡¯s heart shook, but then, he narrowed his eyes and nodded subtly to express his understanding.

    Su Yi had no more to say. He just went on drinking.

    But against all expectations, shortly after, a transmission resounded in his ears.

    ¡°My young friend, if you¡¯re willing to join his humble one¡¯s faction, I have my ways of helping you leave this ce early.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze shifted slightly, thennded on a nearby immortal in Confucian robes.

    He was thin, with a willowy beard, and he was smiling at Su Yi. Earlier, he¡¯d attempted to invite Su Yi to join his sect.

    Su Yi smiled faintly and transmitted back, ¡°You¡¯d go so far as to offend the Church of the Pure One to recruit me?¡±

    The man in Confucian robes said calmly, ¡°The order of the Immortal Realm has long since copsed. The Church of the Pure One is certainly a top faction now, but they aren¡¯t almighty!¡±

    He paused, then continued, ¡°Of course, I understand your reservations. It¡¯s natural that you wouldn¡¯t blindly trust a stranger like me. How about this? Tonight, I¡¯ll show you some of my abilities. Once you¡¯ve seen them, you¡¯ll trust that I¡¯m capable of getting you out of here.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. Then, he suddenly asked, ¡°Might you tell me which Ascension Pce this is?¡±

    The man in Confucian robes seemed delighted to converse with Su Yi. He said with a smile, ¡°This is the Jing Province¡¯s White Deer Mountain. A long, long time ago, this was the ancestral ground of the province¡¯s greatest faction, the Valiant Gale Immortal Pavilion. This Ascension Pce and Immortal Transformation Pool were under their jurisdiction, too.

    "However, the Valiant Gale Immortal Pavilion disappeared during the Age of Fallen Immortals. White Deer Mountain is now a barren wastnd save for its Ascension Pce and Immortal Transformation Pool.¡±

    Here, he let out a rueful sigh. ¡°A long time has passed. The catastrophe of the Age of Fallen Immortals has changed the Immortal Realmpletely. The most influential factions of that era havergely disappeared into the river of history, just as the Valiant Gale Immortal Pavilion has.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but fall silent.

    The Jing Province!

    White Deer Mountain!

    Valiant Gale Immortal Pavilion!

    All of these names were familiar. How could he not recognize them?

    The Jing Province was one of the forty-nine provinces of the Immortal Realm, and the Valiant Gale Immortal Pavilion was its greatest faction. Its founder had once served the Central Immortal Court. His name was Qi Changlie, and he was honored as Sword Sovereign Changlie!

    He was a true Immortal Lord.

    Su Yi knew all of this so clearly because Qi Changlie had once been one of Wang Ye¡¯s thirty-six generals. He¡¯d once apanied Wang Ye in battle in the Immortal Realm¡¯s Sixth Gate of Heaven. He''d even worked under the Central Immortal Court at Wang Ye¡¯s behest!

    But of course, all of that was ancient history.

    Back then, Wang Ye had yet to reach the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao. He was still just an Immortal Lord.

    In Wang Ye¡¯s memories, after Qi Changlie proved his Dao and became an Immortal King, he left the Central Immortal Court. They said that he left to cultivate in seclusion in a hidden realm.

    After that, Wang Ye and Qi Changlie lost contact.

    <i>Even the Valiant Gale Immortal Pavilion was destroyed during the Age of Fallen Immortals. It seems unlikely that an old-timer like Qi Changlie is still alive. I¡¯m afraid he met with disaster too. Otherwise... how could he just watch as his sect was destroyed? </i>thought Su Yi.

    The catastrophe that had befallen the Immortal Realm had changed far, far too much.

    But Wang Ye reincarnated before catastrophe struck. Thus, Su Yi¡¯s memories of the Immortal Realm were all from before the Age of Fallen Immortals!

    Su Yi didn¡¯t know just how many factions had been destroyed, or how many top experts had perished. All he knew was that one of Wang Ye¡¯s greatest enemies, the Blood Firmament Immortal Sovereign, was still alive. Furthermore, his Church of the Pure One remained.

    ¡°Next, I have to learn the situation here. Once I¡¯ve done that, I can realize all of Wang Ye¡¯s unrealized desires and resolve his lingering grudges and debts,¡± thought Su Yi.

    Wang Ye¡¯s Dao Imprint was still influencing his heart. Their battle for control was silent but constant.

    But now, Su Yi had found a way to break their stalemate. That was to resolve Wang Ye¡¯s lingering grudges and debts, and realize his desires.

    In other words, he¡¯d personally take Wang Ye¡¯s lifetime of ¡°karma¡± upon himself!

    That would be enough to win their battle of the heart!

    Wang Ye had never managed it, but he could do it.

    What Wang Ye regretted, he could repair!

    In that case, how could Wang Ye¡¯s Dao Imprint possibly be worthy of recing him?

    ¡°Have you thought it over, my young friend?¡± When he saw Su Yi sink into silence, the man in Confucian robes couldn¡¯t help but transmit.

    Su Yi nced at him. ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me which sect you hail from.¡±

    The man in Confucian robes shed him a furtive grin. ¡°Don¡¯t rush. Agree toe with me, and all will naturally be clear.

    ¡°All I can tell you is, the faction behind me is in no way afraid of the Church of the Pure One!¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to probe any further. ¡°No need. If I want to leave, I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help.¡±

    This direct refusal left the man in Confucian robes stunned, and his brow gradually furrowed.

 Chapter 1516 - No One in the Immortal Realm Can Stop Me

    <h4>Chapter 1516 - No One in the Immortal Realm Can Stop Me</h4>

    After a moment¡¯s silence, the man in Confucian robes suddenly transmitted, ¡°My young friend, if you wait until the emissary of the Church of the Pure One arrives, I¡¯m afraid you and the other ascendants will all be in for danger!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s expression didn¡¯t so much as waver. ¡°What makes you say that?¡±

    The man in Confucian robes¡¯ eyes shed. ¡°You¡¯re the first batch of ascendants to the Immortal Realm in a long, long time. You¡¯ve long since drawn the attention of the Immortal Realm¡¯s factions. Do you know why only we havee here to wee you today despite that? It¡¯s simple! The Church of the Pure One sealed off all intelligence and diverted others'' attention elsewhere.

    ¡°A year ago, they spread rumors that those passing through the Immortal Realm¡¯s gates would most likely appear in the Dark, Gold, White, or Jade Provinces, but they never mentioned the Jing Province! This is what they call stealing the sky to swap out the sun, or creating a ruse in the east to attack the west! And they did all of this to ensure that everyone rising to the Immortal Realm remained under their exclusive control!¡±

    This exnation finally cleared up some of Su Yi¡¯s confusion.

    Even prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, whenever the Gates to the Immortal Realm opened, it drew enormous attention from throughout the forty-nine provinces. Numerous factions were sure to appear and send their emissaries to elucidate the rules of the Central Immortal Court and select disciples from among the ascendants.

    Yet now, the Gates of the Immortal Realm had opened for the first time in ages, but the area around the Jing Province¡¯s Ascension Grounds was all but empty, with only emissaries from a dozen factions.

    Furthermore, although these immortals hailed from different sects, all of them served the Church of the Pure One!

    Before, Su Yi had been a bit surprised, and he¡¯d wondered when the Church of the Pure One had grown strong enough to monopolize the Ascension Grounds.

    Now, he finally understood. The Church of the Pure One had begun making arrangements a year prior, using false information to trick the Immortal Realm¡¯s other top factions.

    They¡¯d even sent their forces here in secret to monopolize the Jing Province¡¯s Ascension Grounds!

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Church of the Pure One worried that information will leak?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The man in Confucian robes smiled. ¡°No. They¡¯ve been preparing for this for a long time, and even if word does leak, they have nothing to be afraid of. They sent their forces to take over the Ascension Ground on the Jing Province¡¯s White Deer Mountain a year ago. Given the circumstances, even if word does get out, what immortal faction will dare hold them ountable?¡±

    Here, the man¡¯s tone was rife with meaning. ¡°And the Church of the Pure One is dead set on acquiring you new ascendants. I¡¯m afraid they don¡¯t have anything good in mind.¡±

    The man paused, then said, ¡°But if you¡¯re willing toe with you, you have no need to fear failing to establish yourself in the Immortal Realm!¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. He could tell that despite all that talk, the man in Confucian robes just wanted to take him away. He was surely plotting something too.

    ¡°Whyugh, my young friend?¡± The man in Confucian robes frowned.

    Su Yi took a deep look at him. ¡°I suddenly recalled a certain phrase.¡±

    ¡°Which phrase?¡±

    ¡°Those who offer unsolicited hospitality harbor ill intentions.¡±

    The man in Confucian robes was briefly stunned. His face reddened, and his gaze filled with anger. He¡¯d obviously been provoked.

    But Su Yi just looked at calmly and said nothing at all. Against his expectations, the man in Confucian robes endured and said nothing at all. He just sank into silence.

    ¡°Finally, someone sensible.¡± Su Yimented with a chuckle.

    The man in Confucian robes was so angry that he felt the urge to wipe the grin off Su Yi¡¯s face with his fist. <i>Sensible? How is a paltry little new ascendant like you qualified to put on such airs before me?</i>

    As the man in Confucian robes glowered, Su Yi walked up to Sword Immortal Qingshi and said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get out of here and have a walk around White Deer Cliff.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t a transmission, so everyone nearby heard every word clearly.

    The crowd was stunned, and all of them looked over.

    Even the immortal experts stationed outside the Ascension Pce looked decidedly unfriendly. Liu Yunzhong had ordered that no one was to leave until the emissary of the Church of the Pure One arrived. Who¡¯d have thought someone would openly announce his intention of leaving?

    Even the motionless, gaunt old man on the shore of the Immortal Transformation Pool twitched his eyelids!

    ¡°My young friend, White Deer Cliff isn¡¯t far from here. If you want to take a stroll, you can wait until after the emissary of the Church of the Pure One arrives,¡±ughed Luo Yunzhong. The other emissaries nodded along.

    They all thought extremely highly of Su Yi for the simple reason that he¡¯d reached the Immortal Realm without first breaking into the Cloud Soaring Realm. This was a simply unprecedented feat!

    ¡°No need.¡± Su Yi shook his head and proceeded outside. Sword Immortal Qingshi followed shortly behind him.

    Luo Yunzhong and the other Emissaries of Weing were stunned. Even Yu Chen, Qin Suxin, Ren Changqing, and the other new ascendants were surprised.

    Liu Yunjing had his subordinates had sealed off the entire area, yet Su Yi insisted on leaving. Surely he wasn¡¯t ignorant of the consequences of that?

    <i>That kid... don¡¯t tell me he realized that something was amiss during our conversation, and that he¡¯s in a hurry to flee? </i>The man in Confucian robes furrowed his brow, and his eyelids twitched.

    ¡°Stop right there!¡± One of the immortal experts stationed nearby stepped forth to intercept Su Yi. He was a tall, stalwart man in armor, and he red at Su Yi with seething murderous intent. ¡°Those who leave without permission will be executed without mercy!¡±

    The other immortal experts looked over as well, their expressions decidedly unfriendly.

    ¡°Little friend, hurry back! Don¡¯t bring disaster upon yourself!¡± Luo Yunzhong hurriedly called out.

    At the same time, he transmitted a warning to Su Yi. He said that the hundred-plus experts of the Immortal Dao were Liu Yunjing¡¯s Universe Realm subordinates. They were from a Jing Province cultivation faction known as the Falling Cloud Immortal Sect, and although it wasn¡¯t an Immortal Lord faction, their foundations were extraordinarily powerful. It wouldn¡¯t do to underestimate them.

    Su Yi shook his head, not at all concerned. Way back when, the vast majority of Immortal Lord factions were beneath Wang Ye¡¯s notice, let alone a sect that didn¡¯t even qualify as an Immortal Lord Faction.

    Admittedly, he¡¯d yet to be an immortal, but unless an Immortal Lord visited in person, he truly had nothing to worry about!

    ¡°My young friend...¡± Luo Yunzhong started to say something.

    But Su Yi just smiled and said, ¡°Asrge as the Immortal Realm is, there¡¯s nowhere I cannot go. If I want to leave, no one in the Immortal Realm can stop me.¡±

    With that, he continued into the distance.

    His words left Luo Yunzhong unwittingly stunned. The others were dazed too. <i>Is that any way for someone who¡¯s only just reached the Immortal Realm to talk!? How arrogant!</i>

    Earlier, Su Yi had been calm and subdued, not revealing anything. He¡¯d been keeping a low profile.

    But now, Luo Yunzhong and the other Emissaries of Weing realized that the young man they thought so highly of was actually this wantonly arrogant!

    Yu Chen, Qin Suxin, and the others naturally knew how domineering and contemptuous Su Yi was. They¡¯d witnessed it with their own eyes in the Domain Boundary Battlefield.

    But they would never have guessed that he wouldn¡¯t tone it down in the slightest even after reaching the Immortal Realm!

    They even couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit ashamed of themselves. In contrast, the other new ascendants had all been reserved, meek, and awed before these long-established immortals!

    Of the other ascendants, Sword Immortal Qingshi was the calmest.

    Back in the Eastern Profound Star Domain, Mo Qingchou, a scion of an Immortal Lord n, respected Su Yi immensely. Even an extraordinary existence like Daoist Master Red Cloud dared not look down on him.

    Besides, countless immortal revenants had already fallen at Su Yi¡¯s hands, including no small number of Void Realm True Immortal revenants!

    How could Su Yi possibly fear the immortals present here?

    ¡°Little bastard! If you insist on doing this the hard way, we¡¯ll punish you severely!¡±

    The armored man bellowed, then attacked directly.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    He stretched out his right hand. It was enormous, the size of a cattail leaf fan, and immortal light wrapped around his fingers. The Laws interwove with terrifying power.

    He was, after all, a Universe Realm Immortal.

    The power of his casual strike made many of the new ascendants¡¯ hearts jump with fright. They felt enormous pressure.

    Only Yu Chen, Qin Suxin, and the others remained outwardly calm. Inwardly, however, they were solemn. They knew that in Su Yi¡¯s shoes, they would have to go all out to block such a strike.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Luo Yunzhong immediately stepped forward to defend Su Yi and neutralize this attack for him.

    It didn¡¯t matter how brazenly Su Yi had spoken earlier. Luo Yunzhong still couldn¡¯t bear the thought of such a good seedling meeting with disaster.

    ¡°Oh, seriously now. Just stand aside and watch.¡± A soft, exasperated sigh rang out, and Su Yi swung his sleeve.

    Luo Yunzhong had only just rushed to his aid, but it was as if an invisible power held him aloft, then returned him to his initial position.

    At the same time, Su Yi took a step forward and swung his palm.

    It was just one light, airy strike, but it was like a divine mountain in motion. It shattered the tall, stalwart man¡¯s strike with ease.

    A deafening explosion rang out, and everyone watched in astonishment as the tall, stalwart immortal¡¯s armor shattered into countless fragments.

    As for the tall, stalwart man himself? He was forced to the ground, battered and bleeding. Throughout his body, countless bones had snapped!

    One p, and Su Yi had suppressed an immortal!

    This tyrannical strike left everyone who saw it dumbstruck. <i>Is it... possible for someone who only just ascended to possess such power!?</i>

    Yu Chen, Qin Suxin, Ren Changqing, and the others looked at each other, their hearts full of astonishment.

    These former top experts of the Cloud Soaring Realm suddenly realized on a visceral level just how wide the gap between them and Su Yi was!

    Yun Luozhong and the other Emissaries of Weing were stunned too. Their faces were full of astonishment. <i>How is that young man so heaven-defying? He hasn¡¯t even stepped into the Cloud Soaring Realm yet!</i>

    ¡°How is this...¡±

    The hundred-plus immortals of the Falling Cloud Immortal Sect were stunned too, to the point that their jaws practically fell off.

    They were that tall, stalwart man¡¯s sectmates. They naturally knew how terrifyingly powerful his foundations werepared to other Universe Realm immortals, and they would never have guessed that a single palm strike would suppress him! He¡¯d been swatted like a fly!

    Most terrifying of all, just before suppressing the tall, stalwart man, that young Dao Integration cultivator pped Luo Yunzhong back to his original spot!

    No one knew when, but the unmoving old man seated on the banks of the Immortal Transformation Pool had opened his eyes. He was gazing at Su Yi¡¯s tall, upright figure.

    The depths of his turbid gaze surged with inscrutable light.

    Deathly silence fell over the entire area. The very air itself seemed to solidify.

    All was quiet save for Su Yi¡¯s calm voice. ¡°Consider that strike a warning. If anyone dares to block my way, they¡¯ll have to face the consequences.¡±

 Chapter 1517 - One Slap, and Immortals Kneel

    <h4>Chapter 1517 - One p, and Immortals Kneel</h4>

    The tall, stalwart man convulsed and cried out in agony on the ground.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi¡¯s words filled the air with an additional austere, murderous intent!

    ¡°If we let a thug like you go, what face will our Falling Cloud Immortal Sect have left?¡± A colorfully dressed woman stepped forth, holding a jade bottle aloft. She said coldly, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s work together to capture him!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    The Falling Cloud Immortal Sect experts gathered nearby all took action. There were over a hundred of them, and they attacked in waves, sweeping in like the tides. Soon, Su Yi was thoroughly surrounded on all sides.

    All of them took out their treasures, and all of them seethed with murderous intent.

    Terrifying pressure of the Immortal Dao nketed heaven and earth and permeated the air.

    Even Luo Yunzhong and the Emissaries¡¯ of Weing¡¯s expressions shifted.

    This was turning into a major incident!

    Yu Chen, Qin Suxin, and the others gasped.

    Over a hundred immortals had taken action. The scale of this battle was unquestionably terrifying. Even just watching from afar made them gasp.

    ¡°You¡¯re throwing your lives away.¡± Su Yi¡¯s gaze was cold and sharp as he led Sword Immortal Qingshi ahead, entirely unperturbed.

    ¡°Get him!¡±

    Bellows shook the heavens as over a hundred immortals attacked together, unleashing their treasures upon Su Yi without the slightest hesitation.

    There was no doubt about it. After witnessing Su Yi¡¯s terrifying strength, they dared not hold back. They¡¯d chosen to attack with all their might.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The sky shook, dispersing the clouds on all sides.

    Resplendent immortal light rumbled and boomed throughout heaven and earth.

    That terrifying current of destructive power enveloped the ce Su Yi stoodpletely!

    A hint of disdain rose unbidden to Su Yi¡¯s face.

    Back in the Manifesting Mortality Realm, he would''ve had to risk it all to break through such an encirclement.

    But he¡¯d already reached the pinnacle of Manifesting Truth, and over the past six months, he¡¯d continuously steadied his Dao Heart and cultivation. He could step into the Manifesting Void Realm with ease whenever he wanted to!

    Although a joint attack like this put pressure on him, he didn¡¯t sense any sort of lethal threat.

    ¡°Break!¡±

    A soft voice rang out.

    Su Yi¡¯s blue robes billowed around him as he took to the skies. His right hand suddenly pped the air.

    Like a lord pping the table with justified fury!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Immeasurably tyrannical sword force burst from Su Yi¡¯s hand.

    Heaven and earth abruptly stilled.

    The violently swaying space, the shattering skies, the stinging, misty light... all froze in ce, as if everything were restricted, unable to budge.

    Even the hundred-plus immortal treasures descending upon him shook and let out ear-piercing wails.

    A momentter¡ª

    A rapid-fire series of explosions rang out, like the beating of a drum.

    Over a hundred immortal treasures exploded into pieces, shattering like ss. Countless colorful fragments scattered in all directions.

    And a terrifying sword force descended. The hundred-plus immortals were like little boats swept up into a tidal wave. The impact sent them flying in different directions.

    Blood sttered the air, and agonized cries rang out.

    Suddenly, no one remained standing around Su Yi except for Sword Immortal Immortal Qingshi!

    ¡°This...¡± Everyone present was astonished. Without exception, their eyes widened, and they found themselves at a loss for words.

    One palm strike, and he¡¯d forced immortals to their knees!

    The crowd practically thought they were dreaming. Thispletely overturned their perception of cultivation.

    Who could have imagined that a cultivator fresh out of the Human Realm and yet to reach Cloud Soaring could have done this?

    ¡°Too strong...¡± Even Yu Chen¡¯s Dao Heart trembled. Waves of astonishment coursed through him as hepletely lost his cool.

    The other new ascendants gazed upon Su Yi as if he were a god!

    Luo Yunzhong and the other Emissaries of Weing looked at each other in astonishment too.

    Even Sword Immortal Qingshi, who understood Su Yi better than the rest, was dazed upon witnessing this. He murmured to himself, <i>So, Fellow Daoist Su is already this strong!</i>

    ¡°That kid... he....¡± The man in Confucian robes who¡¯d secretly conversed with Su Yi earlier practically jumped to his feet. He couldn¡¯t even find words to express his emotions.

    ......

    The peak of White Deer Mountain.

    Beneath an ancient pine tree.

    ¡°Word has already leaked. The top immortal factions had alreadymanded their top experts in the Jing Province to rush to White Deer Mountain¡¯s Ascension Ground.¡±

    ¡°Their higher-ups are rushing to the Jing Province as we speak!¡±

    ¡°When you receive this message, bring the ascendants back to your Falling Cloud Immortal Sect immediately!¡±

    ¡°Remember, you must be quick!¡±

    ¡°If this mission fails, we¡¯ll hold your Falling Cloud Immortal Sect ountable!¡±

    ...Liu Yunjing had only just received this message, and his expression was unprecedentedly solemn.

    <i>A year ago, the Church of the Pure One started making arrangements to seal off all information regarding the Jing Province¡¯s Ascension Ground. I wouldn¡¯t have thought it¡¯d leak nheless... </i>Liu Yunjing eximed inwardly.

    He suddenly realized that the situation was increasingly urgent.

    But he was still confused. Just why did the top immortal factions attach such importance to these new ascendants?

    Why go so far as topete over them with the Church of the Pure One?

    He soon reached a conclusion. ¡°There¡¯s got to be something going on here! Perhaps, there¡¯s someone among the ascendants¡¯ ranks they¡¯re dead-set on finding!¡±

    Liu Yunjing rose, then turned and shot toward the Ascension Ground. He dared not dy, so he nned to lead the ascendants away immediately, as well as the Emissaries of Weing!

    But before he got far, agonized cries shook the heavens. They emanated from the Ascension Ground.

    ¡°Did something happen?¡± Liu Yunjing¡¯s heart clenched, and his expression shifted. He¡¯d only just received word from a prominent member of the Church of the Pure One that if this mission failed, they¡¯d hold the Falling Cloud Immortal Sect responsible.

    The blink of an eyeter, something unexpected happened in the Ascension Ground. How could Liu Yunjing not panic?

    He flew with all his might, and within a few moments, he¡¯d reached the Immortal Transformation Pool.

    There, he saw his fallen subordinates all over the ce, as well as the departing forms of Su Yi and Sword Immortal Qingshi.

    <i>It wasn¡¯t an external enemy?</i> Liu Yunjing was stunned. And here he¡¯d thought experts of other factions had shown up to fight over the ascendants. Now, it seemed obvious that that wasn¡¯t the case.

    As his thoughts raced, Liu Yunjing locked firmly onto Su Yi and Sword Immortal Qingshi. He said icily, ¡°Stop right there!¡±

    His voice boomed like lightning throughout heaven and earth. Terrifying pressure enveloped the entire area.

    This was the might of a Void Realm True Immortal!

    Luo Yunzhong and the other Emissaries of Weing couldn¡¯t help but sweat on Su Yi¡¯s behalf.

    Void Realm True Immortals were top experts by the standards of the Jing Province, second only to Immortal Lords!

    And Liu Yunjing was the seventh elder of the Falling Cloud Immortal Sect. He¡¯d been famous for a long time!

    Even the sects behind Luo Yunzhong and the other Emissaries of Weing wouldn¡¯t have dared treat such a Void Realm True Immortal with disrespect!

    This was the suppression of a high cultivation base.

    Su Yi stopped in ce, then looked askance at the airborne Liu Yunjing. ¡°Early-stage Void Realm cultivation? At least for now, you¡¯re worthy of being my opponent.¡±

    When he looked at Liu Yunjing, he sensed a threat!

    But this didn¡¯t scare him. No, it thrilled him; he was like a predator rejoicing at the sight of prey.

    Earlier, his inability to gauge his own strength had given him a real headache. This was perhaps an opportunity!

    When they heard Su Yi¡¯s words, the crowd¡¯s eyelids twitched. <i>This guy is brazen enough to sh with a Void Realm True Immortal?!</i>

    Liu Yunjing was startled too, and he furrowed his brow. ¡°Were you the one who defeated the members of my Falling Cloud Immortal Sect?¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Liu Yunjing was inwardly startled, and he found this hard to believe. ¡°Who can tell me how a new ascendant like him pulled that off?¡±

    One of the sprawled-out Falling Cloud Immortal Sect experts said in a quavering voice, ¡°Seventh Elder, he just pressed his palm down and forced us all to the ground. He even destroyed all of our immortal treasures!¡±

    The other defeated Falling Cloud Immortal Sect experts all lowered their heads in shame.

    Liu Yunjing waspletely gobsmacked. <i>One palm strike, and he suppressed over a hundred Universe Realm Immortals?</i>

    ¡°Are you... serious?¡± Liu Yunjing couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    There was no doubt about it. This Void Realm True Immortal found all of this difficult to ept.

    ¡°Your Excellency Liu, that is indeed the case. However, our young friend didn¡¯t start this conflict. He was just trying to visit White Deer Cliff to alleviate his boredom,¡± said Luo Yunzhong. The other Emissaries of Weing nodded along.

    He was both answering Liu Yunjing¡¯s question and speaking up on Su Yi¡¯s behalf.

    Liu Yunjing¡¯s frown deepened. He was now fully aware that something strange was afoot, and the way he looked at Su Yi changedpletely.

    ¡°How about it? Want to duel me?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The crowd exchanged nces. They were practically startled out of their wits. Since when did cultivators fresh out of the Human Realm propose duels with Void Realm True Immortals?

    ¡°No wonder he turned up his nose at my offer...¡± The man in Confucian robes watched, his expression shifting and uncertain. He suddenly realized that during his earlier secret conversation with Su Yi, he¡¯de across as nothing more than a clown!

    Liu Yunjing sank into silence.

    After a while, he took a deep breath and said, ¡°We¡¯vee here on orders, not to cause problems for you. We humbly request your patience. Please, don¡¯t make this difficult for us.¡±

    As he spoke, he sped his fist and inclined his head in apparent apology.

    This scene left everyone stunned. <i>A Void Realm True Immortal dares not agree to a duel with a new ascendant?</i>

    But some people realized that Liu Yunjing wasn¡¯t afraid of Su Yi. No, he was concerned about something else.

    Su Yi was instantly disappointed. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to fight, get out of my way.¡±

    With that, he continued leading Sword Immortal Qingshi away.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Liu Yunjing said hurriedly.

    ¡°You want to stop me?¡± Su Yi raised his eyebrows.

    Liu Yunjing shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but unpredictable peril is soon to befall this Ascension Ground. If you want to leave, why not leave with me? When we reach the Falling Cloud Immortal Sect, I assure you we¡¯ll treat you as our distinguished guest.¡±

    He swept his gaze across Yu Chen and the others, then said, ¡°That goes for all of you too. It¡¯s only bying with us that you can escape disaster.¡±

    The crowd¡¯s expressions shifted; they could smell the danger in the air.

    ¡°Your Excellency Liu, what exactly is going on?¡± Luo Yunzhong couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Liu Yunjing hesitated, then said, ¡°Some immortal factions have sent their top experts in the Jing Province our way. Their goal is to seize the cultivators who just arrived from the Human Realm!¡±

    The atmosphere was instantly tense and stifled.

    Yu Chen, Qin Suxin, and the others could tell that the situation was bing all the more perilous!

    Su Yi narrowed his eyes. If Liu Yunjing was telling the truth, he had reason to believe that all of this was targeting him!

 Chapter 1518 - Betrayal at the Drop of a Hat

    <h4>Chapter 1518 - Betrayal at the Drop of a Hat</h4>

    Su Yi furrowed his brow. <i>Could it be that it isn¡¯t just the Church of the Pure One, and that some of the other prominent factions have realized that I¡¯m Wang Ye¡¯s reincarnation? If so, this is going to be troublesome.</i>

    A long, long time ago, the Immortal Realm knew Wang Ye as ¡°the Tyrant!¡±

    The reason was simple: he¡¯d killed far, far too many of his enemies. It would have been no exaggeration to say he¡¯d killed until the rivers of blood were deep enough to float in, or that the bones of his enemies were more numerous than the trees in a forest.

    That was, naturally, because he¡¯d had no small number of enemies.

    And not just ordinary enemies, either. None of the unrivaled experts who opposed him were random shrimp.

    The old-timer behind the Church of the Pure One, the Blood Firmament Immortal Sovereign, was one of them!

    <i>No, that can¡¯t be it. If my identity was leaked, all the living fossils of the Immortal Realm would have set their sights on the Ascension Ground. There¡¯s no way they would have sent a tiny group of experts like that, </i>thought Su Yi.

    He knew that unless they were already dead, top experts like Blood Firmament would be sure toe in person upon learning that Wang Ye¡¯s reincarnation was headed to the Immortal Realm. There was no way they¡¯d send a pack of small fries in their ce.

    As Su Yi pondered, the man in Confucian robes transmitted to him once more, ¡°Whatever you do, don¡¯t fall for it. Liu Yunjing might say he¡¯s bringing you to the Falling Cloud Immortal Sect to seek refuge, but in truth, he ns to hand all of you over to the Church of the Pure One!¡±

    He paused, then continued, ¡°However, if you¡¯re willing, I can lead you away and help you avoid this cmity!¡¯

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. <i>The old-timer still hasn¡¯t given up?</i>

    Meanwhile, Liu Yunjing fixed his gaze on Su Yi. ¡°Have you thought it over?¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s heart stirred, and he suddenly raised his finger and pointed at the man in Confucian robes. ¡°He sent me a transmission saying he could take me away and avoid an impending catastrophe!¡±

    The man in Confucian robes waspletely bbergasted. ¡°???¡±

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    All eyes were instantly upon him. Liu Yunjing¡¯s expression was decidedly unfriendly.

    Chills coursed down the Confucian-robed man¡¯s spine, and beads of sweat formed on his forehead. His face was ashen.

    He would never have imagined that Su Yi would sell him out at the drop of a hat!

    ¡°Hu Hai, is that true?¡± said Liu Yunjing, his eyes glinting like cold steel.

    The man in Confucian robes, the one he called Hu Hai, hurriedly exined, ¡°It isn¡¯t true! I never said anything of the sort. Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. He¡¯s ndering me!¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°I recorded everything you secretly transmitted to me in a jade slip. How about I take it out now for everyone to listen?¡±

    As he spoke, he slipped a jade slip from his sleeves.

    It was as if Hu Hai had been struck by lightning. His eyes bulged, and he pointed at Su Yi, ¡°Wonderful! I tried to help you out of the goodness of my heart, yet here you are, selling me out, you ungrateful whelp!¡±

    Su Yi disregarded this.

    Liu Yunjing¡¯s expression was overcast. He suddenly disappeared into thin air. A momentter, he appeared beside Hu Hai and seized him by the throat.

    But against all expectations, he missed!

    Right in the nick of time, Hu Hai transformed into a puff of smoke and disappeared, dodging Liu Yunjing¡¯s hand.

    A momentter, he reappeared beneath the distant dome of heaven. His expression was overcast, and he pointed at Liu Yunjing. ¡°Old bastard, you ruined my ns. Another day, I¡¯ll be sure to destroy your entire n!¡±

    Deathly silence followed. Everyone was bbergasted. None of them had anticipated that the man in Confucian robes would dodge Liu Yunjing¡¯s attack, much less that he¡¯d turn around and threaten him!

    ¡°And you!¡± The man in Confucian robes turned his attention toward Su Yi. ¡°You¡¯ll fall into my hands sooner orter!¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, he disappeared.

    The crowd exchanged nces. This development had caught them entirely off guard.

    ¡°The Misty Rain Cloud Apparatus Talisman!¡± Su Yi sank into thought. He suddenly realized that the man in Confucian robes wasn¡¯t from some ordinary immortal faction. No, he was from Cloud Apparatus Immortal Manor!

    Prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, Cloud Apparatus Immortal Manor had been a prominent Immortal King faction!

    The Misty Rain Cloud Apparatus Talisman was one of this ancient orthodoxy¡¯s secret legacies.

    <i>No wonder he dared say he wasn¡¯t afraid of the Church of the Pure One. It turns out he had ample reason for confidence. But how did he pick me out of the crowd? And why did he repeatedly try to lure me away?</i>

    Su Yi realized that there had to be other mysteries behind this.

    But the man in Confucian robes had fled too quickly. There¡¯d been no opportunity to stop him.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way that was Hu Hai!¡± Luo Yunzhong said suddenly. ¡°There¡¯s no way Hu Hai would have been capable of that. That was a spy who slipped into our ranks!¡±

    The Emissaries of Weing all had unsightly looks on their faces. How could they have failed to realize that there was a problem with ¡°Hu Hai¡±?

    ¡°He really was no ordinary person. He¡¯s from Cloud Apparatus Immortal Manor,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    Cloud Apparatus Immortal Manor!

    Liu Yunjing and the other immortal experts were visibly stricken.

    Despite taking massive damage during the Age of Fallen Immortals, Cloud Apparatus Immortal Manor was still a powerhouse of the modern Immortal Realm! They still had Immortal Lords to oversee things!

    ¡°You know who he is?¡± Liu Yunjing eximed. Even he and the other immortals present had failed to see through the fake ¡°Hu Hai¡¯s¡± identity.

    Yet someone who¡¯d only just arrived in the Immortal Realm had managed it. How could he not be surprised?

    The others came to their senses as well. Now, when they looked at Su Yi, their eyes shone with strange light.

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t know who he was before either, but when he fled, he used a Misty Rain Cloud Apparatus Talisman. That¡¯s what let the cat out of the bag.¡±

    But this only made the crowd¡¯s expressions stranger.

    Liu Yunjing was inwardly solemn. He was a Void Realm True Immortal, and he¡¯d failed to recognize the talisman, yet Su Yi had figured it out at a nce!

    He was increasingly aware that this recent ascendant from the Human Realm wasn¡¯t simple!

    <i>Don¡¯t tell me that the Church of the Pure One and the other prominent immortal factions are dead set on acquiring this bunch of ascendants on his ount?</i>

    Liu Yunjing was bewildered.

    One palm strike, and Su Yi suppressed over a hundred Universe Realm Immortals.

    Su Yi had even tried to duel him, a Void Realm True Immortal!

    And now, he¡¯d gone and seen through the fake ¡°Hu Hai¡¯s¡± origins!

    All of this strangenessbined meant that Liu Yunjing couldn¡¯t help but suspect that this new ascendant had extraordinary origins!

    It even seemed likely that he was the one those top sects were after!

    But as soon as this urred to him, something else unexpected happened¡ª¡ª

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The distant sky shattered like a broken mirror.

    A mountain-sized Blood Spider, its eight legs as sharp as sabers, ripped through the air and approached.

    A terrifying, monstrous aura permeated the surrounding area.

    A tower built entirely out of white bone was on the spider¡¯s back, A white-haired old man sat upright atop it.

    He was dressed in ck robes, and his eyes were an eerie shade of blue-green. Even just sitting there, he had an unsettling, unearthly presence.

    ¡°So it¡¯s true. This time, the ascendants appeared in the Jing Province¡¯s Ascension Ground!¡± The ck-robed elder¡¯s eerie blue-green eyes scanned the area. Countless people felt their hair stand on end, and their expressions shifted.

    Liu Yunjing frowned as he realized that this didn¡¯t bode well.

    The Church of the Pure One had only just ordered him to flee. Who¡¯d have thought someone would show up before he got the chance, much less that it¡¯d be one of the most infamous old monsters of the Jing Province?

    ¡°Five Poisons Mountain Monarch, this Ascension Ground is under our Falling Cloud Immortal Sect¡¯s jurisdiction, and we¡¯re acting under the orders of the Church of the Pure One. I urge you not to get involved!¡± bellowed Liu Yunjing.

    The Five Poisons Mountain Monarch!

    The experts of the Falling Cloud Immortal Sect all looked at him with undisguisable dread.

    The Jing Province was home to a group of utterly vicious fiends, and the Five Poisons Mountain Monarch was the greatest of them!

    ¡°The Church of the Pure One is strong, but I too am here on orders. My mission is to take those new ascendants with me.¡± The Five Poisons Mountain Monarch''s tone was sinister and terrifying. ¡°Liu Yunjing, if you know what¡¯s good for you, hand them over. Refuse, and everyone from the Falling Cloud Immortal Sect is doomed!¡±

    His voice boomed throughout the entire area.

    Liu Yunjing and the other Falling Cloud Immortal Sect experts¡¯ expressions darkened.

    A burst of softughter rang out. ¡°Ol¡¯ Five Poisons, you don¡¯t give orders here. If you want to take the ascendants away, you¡¯ll have to see whether or not I agree first!¡±

    The crowd looked over. Firelight shed in the distant skies, and a man appeared out of nowhere.

    He was dressed in red robes, and he stood atop a blue-green longsword. His long ck hair hung loose, and his features were handsome. His entire body was shrouded in dragons of pure me, and his aura shook both heaven and earth.

    ¡°Old Yao Liang Tu? I wouldn¡¯t have thought you¡¯de too.¡± The Five Poisons Mountain Monarch furrowed his brow.

    Liu Yunjing and the others¡¯ expressions shifted once more, their hearts increasingly solemn.

    The red-robed man was named Liang Tu. He too was a powerful expert of the Jing Province. Yao and demons called him Yao Immortal Liang Tu, and he was infamously ruthless.

    But Liang Tu just sighed and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m not the only one who¡¯se this time. A few of my Fellow Daoists are on their way. In other words, we¡¯ll just have topare abilities to see who can take the ascendants away in the end.¡±

    <i>Others areing too? </i>When Liu Yunjing heard that, his expression turned iparably solemn. He was now keenly aware that this didn¡¯t bode well.

    As for Yu Chen, Qin Suxin, Ren Changqing, and the other new ascendants? None of them were stupid. They naturally realized how precarious their situation was!

    The most stifling, frustrating part was that they¡¯d effectively be fish on the chopping block. It seemed just anyone could swoop in and ughter them as they pleased!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, it seems the situation is just getting worse and worse.¡± Sword Immortal Qingshi furrowed his brow and transmitted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Let¡¯s see just how big this storm gets.¡± Su Yi put his hands behind his back and stood there. His expression was calm, as if all of this were perfectly normal.

    Indeed, a few momentster, more people showed up. This time, there were five of them!

    Three men and two women.

    All of them had monstrous, terrifying auras.

    Liu Yunjing, a prominent Void Realm True Immortal, felt a chill course through his heart at the sight of them. It was as if he¡¯d been plunged into an icy abyss!

    All five were from the Jing Province. Three were every bit as infamous as the Five Poisons Mountain Monarch and Liang Tu. Respectively, they were Old Demon Redwater, Old Yao Purple Blood, and Madam Azure me.

    The other two were elders of a first-rate faction of the Jing Province, Ancient Darkness Immortal Mountain. Their names were Ding Hanqiu and Zhou Bugui.

    Ding Hanqiu had the strongest cultivation of anyone present. She¡¯d reached the pinnacle of the Void Realm, and she was just one step away from reaching the Saint Realm and bing an Immortal Lady!

    Top powerhouses of the Jing Province were showing up, one after another. Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised?

    Even worse, given the situation, no one would dare say with certainty that more experts wouldn¡¯t show up!

 Chapter 1519 - The Sovereignâ€™s Return!

    <h4>Chapter 1519 - The Sovereign¡¯s Return!</h4>

    The atmosphere was stifled and tense.

    Including the Five Poisons Mountain Monarch and Yao Immortal Liang Tu, there were already seven uninvited guests.

    All were among the fiercest experts in the Jing Province, and all had monstrous reputations!

    Liu Yunjing¡¯s expression was overcast, and his heart sank into the pit of his stomach.

    Yu Chen, Qin Suxin, and the other ascendants might well have been among the most dazzling figures of the Human Realm, but they¡¯d only just arrived in the Immortal Realm. Furthermore, this was their first time experiencing a situation like this; all of them were fraught with worry.

    That is, except for Su Yi, who acted like all of this was perfectly normal. He was calm and leisurely, to the point that he¡¯d taken out his customary jug of wine.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, do you... have a way out of this situation?¡± Qin Suxin suddenly transmitted, sounding hesitant.

    Su Yi was stunned. He looked at her, then the other uneasy new ascendants.

    After a moment¡¯s thought, he said, ¡°I do.¡±

    It was just two words, and he didn¡¯t exin.

    But his sheerposure left Qin Suxin feeling inexplicably calmer, as if she¡¯d seized a thread of hope.

    She stammered, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, in that case, might you... help us too?¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Qin Suxin was once the greatest Cloud Soaring Transcendent in the Western Chill Star Domain. She was proud, aloof, and confident to the extreme.

    Yet she¡¯d taken the initiative to request Su Yi¡¯s aid. This made it obvious how helpless this proud daughter of heaven must have felt.

    But Su Yi hadn¡¯t agreed to help her out of pity or sympathy, but because she¡¯d used the word ¡°us!¡±

    That¡¯s right. When Qin Suxin asked for help, she didn¡¯t forget the other ascendants!

    ¡°Many thanks, Fellow Daoist Su!¡± Qin Suxin visibly sighed in relief, her bright eyes full of gratitude. ¡°No matter what happens today, I¡¯ll carve this benevolence into my heart. I¡¯ll never forget this kindness!¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°If you really want to thank me, tell the others what I said one by one. Tell them not to cause a disturbance. Have them just watch for now; I¡¯ll take all of you with me soon.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Qin Suxin didn¡¯t hesitate to agree.

    Before long, Yu Chen, Ren Changqing, and the others looked at Su Yi with delight, excitement, and gratitude.

    Su Yi naturally wasn¡¯t concerned about any of that.

    Meanwhile, the seven terrifying new arrivals stared either other down.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer!¡± The Five Poisons Mountain Monarch seated on the Blood Spider stood up and scanned the area with seething murderous intent. ¡°If we drag this out, more and more powerful experts will arrive. If that happens, we won¡¯t even be left with a mouthful of soup, let alone a full meal!¡±

    His voice boomed throughout the entire area.

    Yao Immortal Liang Tu stood atop his green long sword and said, ¡°Daoist Brother, that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m worried about. Seems to me that we should work together to capture those ascendants first.¡±

    He then turned toward Ding Hanqiu, the Ancient Darkness Immortal Mountain elder. ¡°What do you think, Fellow Daoist?¡±

    The way these old-timers saw it, she had the highest cultivation of anyone present, and her strength was the most terrifying.

    All eyes were instantly upon the woman dressed in ck, with hair as white as snow and a cold, intimidating bearing.

    She inclined her head in response. ¡°Very well.¡±

    The atmosphere was instantly increasingly austere and stifled.

    Liu Yunjing bellowed, ¡°You¡¯re acting like the Falling Cloud Immortal Sect doesn¡¯t even exist!¡±

    His hundred-plus Universe Realm Immortal subordinates gathered beside him, ready for battle.

    ¡°Scram!¡± Ding Hanqiu¡¯s voice boomed like spring thunder as she attacked directly.

    <i>ng!</i>

    She raised her hand and tapped. A silver immortal sword rose into the air and cleaved at Liu Yunjing.

    Liu Yunjing did his best to defend himself, but that sh still sent him flying backward and repeatedly coughing up blood.

    A single strike had dealt him a massive setback!

    ¡°This is bad!¡± The immortals of Falling Cloud Immortal Sect were all visibly stricken.

    They might have had the advantage in numbers, but they were almost all in the Universe Realm. They had no chance of victory against a group of Void Realm True Immortals!

    The Five Poisons Mountain Monarch, Yao Immortal Liang Tu, and the others sneered. <i>Liu Yunjing overestimates himself!</i>

    They attacked directly, without the slightest hesitation, charging at the Ascension Ground from all sides.

    Liu Yunjing¡¯s eyes bulged as if they were about to pop, but there was nothing he could do.

    Yu Chen, Qin Suxin, Ren Changqing, and the other new ascendants'' hair stood on end. They instinctively looked at Su Yi.

    The way they saw it, Su Yi was now their only hope. Even if they didn¡¯t have that much faith in him, all of them were hoping for a miracle. If anyone could turn the tides, it was Su Yi.

    But Su Yi was just drinking from a jug of wine, entirely unperturbed. It was as if he hadn¡¯t even noticed the seven terrifying Void Realm True Immortals duking it out overhead.

    It was then that the low, heavy hum of a saber suddenly resounded between heaven and earth. It swept forth like the tides, and when it entered the Void Realm True Immortals¡¯ ears, it mmed into their souls like a hammer. All of them staggered on their feet.

    All of them looked stunned. They came to an abrupt stop in midair, and all of them looked at the same ce¡ª¡ª

    The banks of the Immortal Transformation Pool!

    They weren¡¯t sure when, but the motionless old man clutching a wine gourd to his chest had risen to his feet.

    His bony figure was covered in a singleyer of worn gray clothing, and his scraggly hair and beard billowed in the wind.

    That terrifying saber intent originated from the long ck saber he gripped in his right hand. It was long, thin, lustrous, and as ck as ink, but it shone with a hint of blood-colored light.

    The sight of it stung the onlookers¡¯ souls!

    ¡°This....¡± Liu Yunjing, Luo Yunzhong, and the others were bbergasted. <i>How is this...?</i>

    Yu Chen and the others were wide-eyed and dumbstruck, too. They''d seen that motionless old man as soon as they emerged from the Immortal Transformation Pool, but at the time, they¡¯d thought nothing of him. They just took him for a guard.

    Who could have imagined that at this moment of crisis, this entirely unassuming old man would use nothing but raw saber intent to intimidate seven Void Realm True Immortals?

    It was simply unbelievable!

    The Five Poisons Mountain Monarch furrowed his brow in confusion. Yao Immortal Liang Tu and the others sensed that something was amiss too.

    The saber intent emanating from the thin old man was far too sharp and tyrannical, and its dense murderous intent made their hearts shake. All of them felt ufortable from head to toe.

    ¡°Might I ask who you are, sir?¡± Ding Hanqiu furrowed her brow.

    But the thin old man disregarded her. His eyes were turbid, and he casually held his saber to the side, pointing downward, as he stepped into the sky.

    It was just one step, but the sound was explosive, as if heaven and earth copsed beneath his feet.

    An indescribable, terrifying majesty surged around the thin old man, connecting heaven and earth. Even the wind and clouds shifted.

    ¡°How is this old man¡¯s presence so terrifying?¡± The Five Poisons Mountain Monarch gasped.

    <i>ng!</i>

    Yao Immortal Liang Tu was the most decisive. He poured his full strength into the sword beneath his feet and fled. He was so quick that it left the crowd dumbstruck!

    But it was as if the bony old man had precognition. He suddenly swung his saber and shed the air.

    Tens of thousands of feet away, the sky split with a bang.

    Explosive, tyrannical, blood-colored saber qi enveloped Yao Immortal Liang Tu¡¯s fleeing figure, splitting him into pieces! Even the green long sword beneath his feet shattered inch by inch!

    One sh, and the old man effortlessly ughtered an old monster of the Void Realm!

    The Five Poisons Mountain Monarch and the others¡¯ eyes widened with terror. <i>Is that old man an Immortal Lord!?</i>

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The gaunt old man took another step into the air, drawing closer to the Void Realm True Immortals. His aura was far too terrifying, and it shook the firmament. The entire Ascension Ground filled with tyrannical saber intent.

    In the face of this threat, Ding Hanqiu reacted practically on instinct, seizing the initiative to attack.

    ¡°Cut!¡± Ding Hanqiu poured her strength into her silver immortal sword, stirring up a swath of boundless white sword qi.

    But the thin old man didn¡¯t even look at it. He just swung his saber at an angle.

    <i>ng!!!</i>

    Her silver sword qi split in two.

    And a cut appeared on Ding Hanqiu¡¯s delicate figure, starting from her shoulder and cleaving her in two at an angle!

    <i>Splurt~</i>

    Fresh blood sttered the air.

    An expert who¡¯d long since reached the pinnacle of the Void Realm couldn¡¯t block even a single saber strike. She was in on the spot!

    ¡°Retreat! Hurry up and retreat¡ª¡ª!¡± roared the Five Poisons Mountain Monarch.

    But there was no need for this reminder. The others had already turned tail to flee.

    They arrived with ferocious bluster, but when it was time to run, they were as panicked as dogs who¡¯d lost their masters!

    All of this was because the thin old man¡¯s cultivation base was far too terrifying! But the thin old man didn¡¯t let up. His expression was as indifferent as before as he stood proudly in the air. His wrists turned, and he waved his arm, sending his ck saber sweeping through the air.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Terrifying blood-red saber qi swept outward.

    Off in the distance, that mountainous Blood Spider shrieked in agony as chunks of its massive body rained down to earth. The Five Poisons Mountain Monarch was instantly reduced to mincemeat, too.

    Practically simultaneously, the other four Void Realm True Immortals met with simrly bloody ends. All of them broke like paper winder paneling, dying beneath a single strike.

    Not one survived! Just like that, all seven Void Realm True Immortals had been executed.

    And it had happened in just a few blinks of the eye!

    Deathly silence followed. The crowd was dumbstruck. <i>This enormous catastrophe was averted, just like that?</i>

    It wasn¡¯t just Yu Chen, Qin Suxin, and the other new ascendants, either. Even Liu Yunjing and the other new arrivals were dumbstruck.

    ¡°That old-timer is actually so impressive...?¡± Luo Yunzhong¡¯s heart quivered. He and the other Emissaries of Weing present all worked under the Church of the Pure One.

    But they didn¡¯t know who the thin old man was. All they knew was that he, just like them, followed the Church of the Pure One. He was a guard of sorts, appointed to oversee the Ascension Ground.

    Earlier, Luo Yunzhong and the others had interacted with him, but they hadn¡¯t learned anything at all.

    Now, they suddenly realized on a visceral level that this ¡°guard¡± was actually a terrifying existence!

    But what happened next overturned their perception of reality once more.

    To the point that their minds wentpletely nk!

    The thin old man put away his ck saber, turned, and descended from the sky. He stopped just one hundred feet away from Su Yi.

    Then, just as the crowd was wondering what he was going to do next, the old man who¡¯d just seemed as tyrannical and contemptuous as a god solemnly straightened up his clothes and got down on one knee!

    ¡°Junior Qi Fufeng is here on histe father¡¯s orders to wee your return, Sovereign!¡±

    The old man shouted at the top of his lungs, as if giving release to his surging pent-up emotions. His voice boomed like thunder, reverberating throughout the surrounding area.

 Chapter 1520 - Gobsmacked

    <h4>Chapter 1520 - Gobsmacked</h4>

    The gaunt old man¡¯s voice boomed throughout heaven and earth. Every word was full of entirely undisguised excitement and delight.

    His head was lowered, but although no one could see it, the rims of his eyes were red.

    The crowd fell silent. Everyone fell into a daze.

    A terrifying, tyrannical existence had just knelt before Su Yi and addressed him as ¡°Sovereign!¡±

    There was only one possible response to this.

    Bewilderment!

    After all, all of them knew that Su Yi had only just arrived in the Immortal Realm. He was a cultivator from the Human Realm, and he hadn¡¯t even stepped into the Cloud Soaring Realm yet.

    Who could have imagined that the gaunt old man would kneel before him and proim him his sovereign?

    Gobsmacked. Everyone was gobsmacked.

    To the point that a deathly silence fell over the entire area. Even the birds fell quiet.

    Everyone stood there, still as y statues, their mindspletely nk.

    ¡°Qi Fufeng... so, it¡¯s you... No wonder you show signs of Tyrant Blood True Intent...¡± Su Yi said with a sigh.

    These were his sixth incarnation¡¯s emotions, and they came straight from the heart.

    A long, long time ago, White Deer Mountain had been the ancestral ground of Valiant Gale Immortal Pavilion.

    Its founder, Qi Changlie, was also one of Wang Ye¡¯s thirty-six generals! The famous Sword Lord Changlie of the Central Immortal Court!

    And Wang Ye clearly recalled that Qi Changlie had a son. His name was Qi Fufeng!

    Earlier, Su Yi sensed that Qi Fufeng had a familiar presence about him.

    Tyrant Blood True Intent! A distinctive secret art developed by Qi Changlie!

    But Su Yi wouldn¡¯t have guessed that the thin old man was Qi Changlie¡¯s son!

    ¡°So, you recognized this junior a long time ago, Sovereign.¡± Qi Fufeng murmured, his lips quivering with obvious excitement, to the point that he¡¯d lost hisposure.

    ¡°Get up. You needn¡¯t kneel before me again,¡± ordered Su Yi.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Qi Fufeng rose, but he still lowered his head. His reverence was carved into his bones.

    <i>Sovereign...? How could he be a sovereign? ...don¡¯t tell me the rumors floating around the Domain Boundary Battlefield were true?</i> Yu Chen thought to himself.

    Back in the First Battleground, he¡¯d heard rumors that the Eastern Profound Star Domain¡¯s Su Yi controlled the power of reincarnation, and that he¡¯d reincarnated more than once already.

    Yu Chen had never taken the rumors seriously, but now, his conviction wavered!

    <i>No wonder Fellow Daoist Su was so fearless. So, he had mysterious, unknown origins. But why... is that guy calling him ¡®sovereign?¡¯</i>

    All sorts of questions welled in the other new ascendants¡¯ hearts.

    Prior to this, they¡¯d taken Su Yi for a member of the same generation. No matter how great the gap in strength, they knew each other, and they¡¯d risen from the Human Realm alongside each other.

    But now, they suddenly realized that their perception had been off this entire time.

    They and Su Yi weren¡¯t at all the same type of person!

    That was true back in the Human Realm, and it was true here in the Immortal Realm, too!

    All of a sudden, the way they looked at Su Yi grewplicated. There was now astonishment, awe, and estrangement in their gazes.

    It wasn¡¯t just them, either. Liu Yunjing, Luo Yunzhong, and the other immortals were bewildered too. <i>Just who is this ascendant? Just what kind of mysterious origins does he have?</i>

    <i>Why would that old man see him as a sovereign?</i>

    On several asions, they almost couldn¡¯t suppress the urge to ask, but because of Qi Fufeng¡¯s terrifying majesty, no one dared!

    But Liu Yunjing seemed to have recalled something. He suddenly shook from head to toe, his eyes widening uncontrobly.

    Qi Fufeng!!

    A long, long time ago, that was the name of the son of the founder of Valiant Gale Immortal Pavilion!

    His name, ¡°Fufeng¡±, meant ¡°Valiant Gale.¡± It was taken directly from the sect¡¯s name!

    <i>Is he really that senior...? </i>Liu Yunjing¡¯s heart shook.

    This Ascension Ground stood on White Deer Mountain, the ancestral ground of the Valiant Gale Immortal Pavilion.

    How could he not connect the two of them?

    But if this was really Qi Fufeng, the old man seated motionlessly by the Immortal Transformation Pool was a veritable living fossil, someone who¡¯d survived the Age of Fallen Immortals!

    Both Valiant Gale Immortal Pavilion and its founder, Qi Changlie, had disappeared during that ancient catastrophe!

    When this urred to him, Liu Yunjing felt as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning.

    <i>An ancient, living fossil of an expert like Qi Fufeng actually called an ascendant ¡°sovereign¡±! Just who is this young man?!</i>

    The crowd¡¯s thoughts raced in all directions.

    But then, a group of terrifying figures suddenly charged over from afar. They were audible even from a great distance.

    ¡°I hope we¡¯re not toote.¡±

    ¡°Rx. If anyone dares fight us over the ascendants, we can just kill them!¡±

    ...But when this group arrived, they were unwittingly stunned.

    What did they see?

    Blood and fragmented corpses littering the ground!

    ¡°Who can tell me what happened here?¡± the elderly leader of the group said gravely.

    He¡¯d brought around ten people with him, and all of them were monstrously fierce, no weaker than the Five Poisons Mountain Monarch and the other Void Realm True Immortals.

    But this time, their arrival didn¡¯t make the crowd anywhere near as uneasy. If anything, their gazes were pitying.

    ¡°What¡¯s that look supposed to mean? Are you people sick of living!?¡± the old man glowered and bellowed. Their pitying gazes offended him, making him ashamed and indignant.

    ¡°Kill them,¡± said Su Yi without so much as ncing at them.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Qi Fufeng soared into the air.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The edge of his saber shed between heaven and earth, and tyrannical, blood-red saber qi ran rampant.

    A momentter, the dozen fierce new arrivals, all of them Void Realm True Immortals, had died brutal deaths.

    Witnessing this left the crowd numb.

    This was what it meant to seek out your own demise!

    Qi Fufeng put away his saber and said respectfully, ¡°Sovereign, this ce isn¡¯t suitable for an extended stay. I humbly request that you apany this junior elsewhere.¡±

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head. This really wasn¡¯t the time to reminisce.

    But there was still something he had to do before he left.

    ¡°Everyone.¡± Su Yi turned to look at Yu Chen and the others. ¡°It won¡¯t lie to you. Everything that happened here today was targeting me and me alone. All of you simply got mixed up in my mess.¡±

    ¡°You needn¡¯t concern yourself about that, Fellow Daoist Su. We already understand,¡± said Yu Chen, aplicated look on his face.

    The others nodded. If they still didn¡¯t understand that by now, they¡¯d be fools.

    Su Yi continued, ¡°In light of this, I¡¯ll have Qi Fufeng take all of you away. We¡¯ll find you all a safe ce to rest.¡±

    Yu Chen, Qin Suxin, and the others were visibly delighted. A massive weight lifted from their shoulders.

    Earlier, they had indeed been worried. After all, even if Su Yi left, those immortal factions would surely take action against them in order to seek out Su Yi¡¯s whereabouts.

    ¡°But I have an unreasonable request. Before I help you, I need to erase your memories of everything that happened here today,¡± said Su Yi.

    The crowd exchanged nces.

    ¡°Very well!¡± said Yu Chen. He was the first to agree, but the others soon followed suit.

    All of them understood. Su Yi¡¯s origins were far too mysterious and extraordinary. The more they knew, the more likely they were to bring disaster upon themselves.

    Erasing their memories would actually help them avoid being implicated further.

    In simple terms, the less they knew, the safer they¡¯d be!

    Su Yi nodded, then turned to look at Qi Fufeng. ¡°Are you proficient in the Dream of the Heart Incantation?¡±

    ¡°I am!¡± said Qi Fufeng.

    ¡°Excellent. Help them erase their memories of today, then bring them away. Take care not to damage their souls.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± said Qi Fufeng. He immediately got to work.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, turned his attention toward Liu Yunjing.

    Liu Yunjing seemed to realize what was about to happen. He said in a quavering voice, ¡°Sir, if we lose our memories of what happened today, I¡¯m afraid the Church of the Pure One will hold us ountable and punish us severely. Please...¡±

    Su Yi waved dismissively. ¡°If you refuse, you die.¡±

    Liu Yunjing¡¯s expression shifted erratically, but in the end, he grimaced, then slumped in dejection. ¡°I understand. Letting us live is magnanimous enough. How could we... refuse to exchange a day¡¯s memories for your mercy?¡±

    Su Yi took a deep look at him. ¡°Sometimes, ignorance is bliss.¡±

    He actually wasn¡¯t afraid of Wang Ye¡¯s enemies realizing his identity. He just didn¡¯t want to implicate innocents like Yu Chen, Qin Suxin, and the others any further.

    All he could do was erase their memories and get them out of here. What happened to them next was none of his business.

    Shortly afterward, Qi Fufeng reported in. ¡°Sovereign, all of them cooperated. Everything went smoothly.¡±

    Yu Chen, Qin Suxin, and the others were conversing not far away. All of them looked dazed and bewildered; they clearly had no idea what had just happened.

    Liu Yunjing and the others didn¡¯t remember anything either, but they were still unconscious.

    Naturally, Qi Fufeng had done this on purpose. After all, were they still awake, they¡¯d surely try to prevent them from leaving.

    When Su Yi saw this, he said softly, ¡°This is ultimately a temporary solution. If an Immortal Lord of Mount Buzhou¡¯s Jadelight Pure Lands uses their Mind Calling secret art, they¡¯ll be able to recover today¡¯s lost memories. Oh well... that¡¯s a problem forter.¡±

    He shook his head. ¡°Take them with us.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± said Qi Fufeng. He took out a gourd and ced Yu Chen, Qin Suxin, and the other ascendants inside. ¡°Sovereign, please, follow me.¡±

    With that, Qi Fufeng waved his sleeves, and a hundred-foot-wide auspicious cloud rose into the air, carrying him and Su Yi through the sky.

    Not long after they left, Liu Yunjing and the others started regaining consciousness.

    ¡°What... what are we doing here?¡± someone said in bewilderment. ¡°Dammit! It looks like someone wiped away my memories!¡±

    ¡°Mine too...¡± Liu Yunjing and the others¡¯ expressions shifted dramatically. Chills coursed down their spines.

    All of them were experts of the Immortal Dao. How could they fail to realize that someone had wiped away their memories of everything that had transpired today?

    ¡°At least we only lost today¡¯s memories. Whoever did it most likely didn¡¯t want to hurt us; they just wanted to keep something secret,¡± whispered Liu Yunjing.

    But when he saw the carnage and fragmented treasures strewn all over the ground, he could no longer keep his cool. Horror was written all over his face.

    <i>Just how many Void Realm True Immortals died here? And it looks like the dead include some of the Jing Province¡¯s top experts! Whatever happened, it seems like we¡¯re lucky to have escaped with our lives...</i>

 Chapter 1521 - Spring Winds Bring New Life

    <h4>Chapter 1521 - Spring Winds Bring New Life</h4>

    An auspicious cloud carried Su Yi and Qi Fufeng through the sky.

    Su Yi sprawled outfortably in his wicker chair.

    Qi Fufeng stood respectfully to the side. From time to time, he nced at Su Yi, his expression still full of undisguisable bewilderment and emotion.

    He¡¯d waited for countless years, but the heavens hadn¡¯t let him down. His sovereign had finally returned!

    ¡°Has your father... truly passed on?¡± Su Yi asked softly.

    Earlier, he¡¯d heard Qi Fufeng say the words te father,¡± so he already knew the answer.

    It was just that he still couldn¡¯t quite believe it.

    Qi Fufeng nodded and said with grief, ¡°During the Age of Fallen Immortals, Father and I led the cultivators of Valiant Gale Immortal Pavilion to seek refuge, but we were unfortunate. Catastrophe befell us, and Father lost his life.

    ¡°The vast majority of our sect members perished alongside him. Only a small number were fortunate enough to escape cmity. Even the survivors were left badly injured. In the years that followed, mypanions perished, one after another. In the end, only I remained, a lost soul drifting aimlessly...¡±

    Here, Qi Fufeng let out a deep sigh and shook his head. ¡°All of that happened a long time ago. I¡¯ve been watching over White Deer Mountain¡¯s Ascension Pool since the Age of Fallen Immortals. I haven¡¯t left our ancestral ground since.

    ¡°Before Father passed away, he instructed me to safeguard White Deer Mountain if at all possible. He said that you couldn¡¯t possibly have died in the Battle of Eternal Night, Sovereign! And he said that one day, you¡¯d be sure to return!¡±

    When Su Yi heard that, his eyes filled with reminiscence.

    He thought back to that day. Wang Ye was in seclusion when a group of his most powerful foes ambushed him,unching the most terrifying, bloody battle in the Immortal Realm¡¯s history.

    Wang Ye slew numerous powerful foes in fury, but in the process, he suffered incurable injuries that forced him to undergo reincarnation.

    But the general popce thought that Wang Ye, the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign, had died during the battle. Thus, they called it the Battle of Eternal Night!

    First, to represent that this was the battle in which the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign fell.

    Second, because after Wang Ye¡¯s death, the order of the Immortal Realm gave way to chaos. The battle marked the start of a long and tumultuous age akin to the darkness of an eternal night.

    This battlepletely rewrote the Immortal Realm¡¯s bnce of power!

    ¡°It¡¯s... a pity about your father.¡± Su Yi sighed.

    Qi Changli had been an extraordinary talent. His foundations and aptitude in the Immortal Dao were almost beyond imagining. Wang Ye saw him as a good seedling destined to reach the Immortal King Realm with ease. Even breaking into the three stages of the Great Realm was well within the bounds of possibility.

    And true to his expectations, Qi Changlie had indeed reached the Immortal King Realm before death!

    s, he had perished during the Age of Fallen Immortals.

    ¡°What about you? How¡¯d you wind up working for the Church of the Pure One?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Qi Fufeng said in a low voice, ¡°A year ago, one of their elders, Mo Shanchan, led a group of experts to White Deer Mountain. I hid myself and eavesdropped on their conversation. I learned that, a yearter, the gates to the Immortal Realm would open to White Deer Mountain¡¯s Ascension Ground.

    ¡°It was also during that conversation that I learned that they were searching for someone they suspected was your reincarnation!¡±

    Here, Qi Fufeng¡¯s face filled with excitement. ¡°At the time, I was simply ovee with joy. There are no words to describe how I felt at that moment. All I can say is, I didn¡¯t spend all those years waiting in vain!¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but be rueful too.

    There was no getting around it; Wang Ye was an extremely charismatic figure.

    Those who hated him called him the Tyrant, and they longed for nothing more than to tear him limb from limb and eat him alive!

    But those who respected him saw him as a god-like figure, and they¡¯d die for him without hesitation!

    Would Qi Fufeng really have bitterly guarded White Deer Mountain all these years simply on ount of his father¡¯s orders?

    No. Were he waiting for anyone else, he likely would have given up a long time ago.

    Qi Fufeng took a moment to steady himself, then said, ¡°Back then, although they¡¯d found White Deer Mountain¡¯s Ascension Ground, they couldn¡¯t enter the Ascension Pce or Immortal Transformation Pool. I used that as an opportunity to seek employment. I expressed my willingness to work with them, and said I was after honor and glory, but it was all a ruse. I really wanted to seize the opportunity to see if what they said was true.¡±

    Su Yi finally understood. ¡°They never suspected you?¡±

    Qi Fufeng let out a self-deprecatingugh. He shook his head. ¡°Never. So many years have passed, and times have changed. No one noticed anything suspicious about a lonely ghost who survived the Age of Fallen Immortals like me. They didn¡¯t even have any idea who I was.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°And how did you recognize me?¡±

    Qi Fufeng didn¡¯t even stop to think. ¡°Sovereign, if I¡¯m not mistaken, that palm strike you used to suppress those Universe Realm Immortals drew upon ¡®a Sword Domain in My Palm!'' You transmitted that unrivaled divine ability to my father personally!¡±

    ¡°Indeed I did,¡± Su Yi said with augh.

    He¡¯d chosen A Sword Domain in My Palm to test the "ragged old man" and see if he recognized it. Either way, it would have helped Su Yi figure out his identity.

    The two chatted a while longer, and before long, Su Yi had learned quite a bit.

    First, the Immortal Realm really waspletely different from what he remembered.

    After the long Age of Fallen Immortals reached its close, the world descended into upheaval. New cultivation factions cropped up like bamboo shoots after spring rains, and valiant elites shed for dominance.

    Most of the Immortal King factions and Immortal Lord ns of the prior era were lost to the river of history.

    But a small percentage of ancient factions managed to hold out. They¡¯d survived the Age of Fallen Immortals!

    Take the Church of the Pure One, Lotus Temple, and the ancient Tang Family. They¡¯d been prominent factions even prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, and they stood to this day.

    The three purends of Mount Buzhou, as well as some Immortal King ns, made it too.

    But the vast majority of present-day factions were new.

    Some of the newly risen factions had already spread their roots and grown into towering trees capable of contending with ancient factions!

    Furthermore, ording to Qi Fufeng, no one knew just how many ancient factions had survived.

    This was because every so often, another ancient faction would re-enter the world.

    The crux of the matter was that although the catastrophe of the Age of Fallen Immortals had swept through the world, it hadn¡¯t destroyed the various factions¡¯ roots.

    Now, after countless years of dormancy, the world¡¯s fortune was recovering, and the Immortal Realm was weing a new era of plenty.

    It was like the poem: ¡°After a wildfire, spring winds bring new life.¡±

    The current Immortal Realm was effectively giving rise to new life after destruction!

    Although there were a seemingly endless number of new cultivation factions, if you traced their roots, their legacies were holdovers from ancient times.

    Su Yi also learned that although the Church of the Pure One knew that Wang Ye¡¯s reincarnation was still alive, and that he¡¯d most likelye to the Immortal Realm, they still didn¡¯t know just who he was. Otherwise, there would''ve been no need to try and take everyst new ascendant to the Immortal Realm with them.

    And even among the world¡¯s top factions, word of Wang Ye¡¯s reincarnation was still top-secret. Only a tiny handful of true top powerhouses knew the truth.

    Although the Church of the Pure One and several other factions had sent their experts, their experts were simply carrying out orders. Not even they knew why their factions of origin wanted to capture the ascendants.

    Qi Fufeng knew the truth because he¡¯d eavesdropped on Mo Shanchan''s conversation, picking up several leads.

    Su Yi found the situation strange at first, but when he thought about it, he understood.

    Every faction involved, including the Church of the Pure One, wanted to capture Wang Ye¡¯s reincarnation secretly!

    If word spread, they¡¯d invitepetition from numerous powerful experts, as well as other forms of unnecessary trouble.

    After all, Wang Ye had enormous prestige in life, friends willing to fight and die alongside him, and numerous iparably loyal subordinates!

    The moment word spread, his old friends and allies were sure toe looking for him!

    Take Qi Fufeng. He was Qi Changlie¡¯s son, and he¡¯d endured countless years of bitter waiting, all in hopes that Wang Ye might one day return!

    ¡°Next, I¡¯d like to find a ce to get the people who rose to the Immortal Realm alongside me settled in,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Do you have any rmendations?¡±

    Qi Fufeng said solemnly, ¡°A trivial matter, Sovereign. Please, leave it to me. No need to concern yourself personally. I guarantee them all a safe ce in the Immortal Realm.¡±

    Although he¡¯d spent almost every moment safeguarding White Deer Mountain, he had asionally visited other ces, and he¡¯d also found a few of his old friends from other forces.

    He was fully confident that he could handle this.

    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll leave it to you, then.¡± Su Yi nodded.

    The Immortal Realm was iparably vast. Never mind ordinary cultivators, even immortals couldn¡¯t necessarily visit it all during their lifetimes.

    Finding a ce for Yu Chen, Qin Suxin, and the others to seek refuge wasn¡¯t difficult.

    The Immortal Realm was just too big.

    Su Yi took out a jug of wine, drank, then suddenly asked, ¡°A long, long time had passed, but your cultivation is still only in the early-stage Saint Realm. Did you perhaps encounter a bottleneck?¡±

    A glum look appeared on Qi Fufeng¡¯s face. ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you, Sovereign. It isn¡¯t a bottleneck; I was injured during the Age of Fallen Immortals, and I suffered incurable Dao Wounds. I have no hope of ever reaching higher realms....¡±

    Getting stuck in the Saint Realm, never to advance any further, was an enormous blow for any Immortal Lord.

    Life and death were trivial matters.

    The inability to advance any further was the greatest torment of all!

    Back then, after Wang Ye survived the Battle of Eternal Night, he too suffered incurable Dao Wounds, leaving him little choice but to reincarnate and do it all over again!

    Su Yi thought for a moment. ¡°An Immortal Lord¡¯s Dao Wounds aren¡¯t truly incurable. Since you¡¯ve found me, I naturally ought to do my best to lend you a hand.¡±

    Qi Fufeng shook, his face filling with delight. He was just about to say something when a burst of smug, gleefulughter emanated from afar.

    ¡°Hahaha, little fellow, it hasn¡¯t been long since we parted ways, yet we¡¯ve met again! What can I call it but destiny?¡±

 Chapter 1522 - The Man Behind the Scenes

    <h4>Chapter 1522 - The Man Behind the Scenes</h4>

    Beneath the distant dome of heaven.

    A man in Confucian robes appeared out of nowhere, a group of experts clustered behind him.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find this surprising. This was the same man who¡¯d conversed with him in secret back in the Ascension Grounds. The one Liu Yunjing and the others called ¡°the fake Hu Hai!¡±

    He was actually an expert of Cloud Apparatus Immortal Manor.

    The man in Confucian robes led his group over. His gaze swept past Su Yi andnded on Qi Fufeng.

    He frowned. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that you were scheming something too, old-timer. So, you snatched the boy away from Liu Yunjing!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s expression was strange, but he quickly understood. The man in Confucian robes had run away before Qi Fufeng made his move, so he didn¡¯t know what had happened in the Ascension Ground!

    ¡°How did you find me?¡± asked Su Yi.

    He and Qi Fufeng had left White Deer Mountain a while back. They hadn¡¯t hidden their trail, but not just anyone could find them, much less so quickly.

    Yet the man in Confucian robes had appeared as if he had precognition, lying in ambush to intercept them. How could Su Yi not be surprised?

    The man in Confucian robes grinned. ¡°If I want to find someone, neither gods nor Buddhas can hide them from me!¡±

    He suddenly waved his hand through the air. ¡°Capture them!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The ten or so immortals behind him attacked without hesitation. All of them charged at Qi Fufeng!

    There was no doubt about it; they saw Qi Fufeng as a threat. As for Su Yi? They disregarded himpletely.

    Qi Fufeng stretched out his hand in a grabbing motion.

    Terrifying pressure burst forth, and the charging immortals froze in midair, trapped like flies in glue!

    And when Qi Fufeng closed his fist...

    <i>Bang! Bang! Bang!</i>

    The sealed, unmoving immortals exploded!

    Blood sttered the air, staining it red.

    From beginning to end, Qi Fufeng¡¯s expression was calm and indifferent. He didn¡¯t say a single word. Yet he¡¯d killed a whole group of immortals with a single gesture. This was unquestionably terrifying!

    ¡°Fuck!¡± The man in Confucian robes instinctively cursed, and his smile froze in ce. A chill coursed down his spine, and his entire body stiffened. He was now fully aware of his predicament.

    ¡°Might we have ourselves a nice chat now?¡± Su Yi asked with a smile.

    ¡°I....¡± The man in Confucian robes gulped with great difficulty, then turned to flee.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    He shattered a talisman, transforming into a wisp of mist.

    But just as he was about to vanish, arge hand with strong joints seized him by the throat.

    Su Yi¡¯s calm voice rang out. ¡°A Misty Rain Cloud Apparatus Talisman won¡¯t save you from me.¡±

    The man in Confucian robes whipped his head around and saw that the one holding him by the throat was actually Su Yi, the recent ascender from the Human Realm!

    This left him on the verge of a mental breakdown. He couldn¡¯t help but blurt, ¡°How... Did you do that?¡±

    Su Yi justughed and tossed him to Qi Fufeng. ¡°I¡¯ll leave him to you. All I want to know is why Cloud Apparatus Immortal Manor is targeting me.¡±

    Qi Fufeng nodded. ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t! I admit defeat! Whatever you do, don¡¯t search my soul. If you do, I¡¯ll die beyond a doubt, and you won¡¯t learn anything at all!¡± the man shouted in terror.

    Su Yi and Qi Fufeng exchanged nces. They instantly understood. Someone had almost certainly ced a restriction in the man¡¯s soul. The moment someone searched it, he¡¯d die beyond a doubt!

    This wasmon practice in both the Human and Immortal Realms. The older an orthodoxy, the greater emphasis they ced on protecting their disciples¡¯ souls.

    This was to prevent their enemies from searching their disciples¡¯ souls. Sects used all manner of methods, treasures, and secret arts to seal their disciples¡¯ souls.

    Of course, this wasn¡¯t to restrict their disciples, but to prevent enemies from searching their souls to extract their sects¡¯ secrets.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Answer two of my questions, and I won¡¯t kill you. I¡¯ll even point out a path to life.¡±

    The man in Confucian robes hurriedly said, ¡°Ask.¡±

    ¡°Why did you set your sights on me back in the Ascension Ground?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The man in Confucian robes said bitterly, ¡°To tell the truth, I have no idea who you are or where youe from. I know nothing about you whatsoever. I picked you out of the crowd using a secret art.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi. ¡°What kind of secret art?¡±

    The man in Confucian robes said, ¡°It¡¯s used for finding someone. It produces a unique resonance that can lock onto my target¡ªin this case, you.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose in realization. The man in Confucian robes really didn¡¯t know who he was. Rather, he¡¯d used this secret method to confirm that he was his target!

    This also exined the man¡¯s ¡°precognition.¡± It was that same method that let him intercept Su Yi¡¯s path andy in ambush!

    ¡°Who told you to do this?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The man in Confucian robes didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°My sect leader!¡±

    Qi Fufeng said in a low voice, ¡°The current leader of Cloud Apparatus Immortal Manor is named Sun Xiaocheng. He¡¯s suspected to have survived the Age of Fallen Immortals. He¡¯s crafty and shrewd to the extreme, a true Miracle Realm Immortal King.¡±

    <i>A Miracle Realm Immortal King? </i>Su Yi rubbed his forehead. With his current strength, he was indeed far from capable of handing someone on that level.

    In truth, never mind an Immortal King; he¡¯d have no hope against an Immortal Lord unless he went all out and risked it all.

    ¡°This time...¡± Su Yi was just about to say something when the man in Confucian robes cried out in agony, his life force withering away.

    Qi Fufeng¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Sovereign, his soul shattered and dissipated! It seems someone sensed that he¡¯d been captured alive, and they killed him without hesitation!¡±

    As he spoke, he hurriedly searched the man¡¯s belongings, hoping to find worthwhile leads.

    But in the end, he came up empty-handed.

    This told him that something wasn¡¯t quite right here.

    ¡°No need to guess. I can tell who Cloud Apparatus Immortal Manor is working for,¡± Su Yi said softly.

    The Angler!

    The god that the spearwoman called Old Man Providence!

    The Angler controlled the power of Karma, and Su Yi had snatched the Heaven-Adjudicating Grass the god had had his sights on back in the First Battleground. In the process, he acquired the Angler¡¯s Karmic Hook. Now, even if he threw the hook away, he couldn¡¯t get rid of the apanying karma.

    Now, Su Yi had only just arrived in the Ascension Ground when a member of Cloud Apparatus Immortal Manor immediately used a secret method to find him. This was clearly out of the ordinary.

    There was no need to even think. Su Yi dared say with certainty that Cloud Apparatus Immortal Manor had targeted him at the Angler¡¯s orders, and it was that so-called ¡°power of Karma¡± that let the man in Confucian robes locate him.

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t find this overly surprising. The spearwoman had told him that she had means of resolving this impending karmic tribtion, yet he had refused her aid.

    His reasoning was simple. He had means of resolving this trouble on his own!

    He hadn¡¯t done so simply because he wanted to use himself as bait to see just what the Angler was capable of.

    Now, he had a rough idea. The Angler might well be a god, but he couldn¡¯t enter the Immortal Realm personally. All he could do was issuemands and have Cloud Apparatus Immortal Manor act on his behalf!

    ¡°Have you seen any gods in the Immortal Realm?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t.¡± Qi Fufeng shook his head. ¡°But I¡¯ve heard that the will of the gods has silently started permeating the Immortal Realm. It seems that unknown deities stand behind some prominent immortal factions!¡±

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head.

    This was perfectly normal. Gods might not be able to enter this world, but they could send their emissaries to wander the Immortal Realm in their stead.

    ¡°Sovereign, you perhaps don¡¯t know this yet, but right now, in the Immortal Realm, not even legendary experts of the Great Realm dare travel lightly, let alone deities,¡± said Qi Fufeng. ¡°Those mighty experts are practically all in seclusion. I suspect they¡¯re hiding from some unknown threat. Take Blood Firmament, for instance. They say he went into seclusion a long time ago. There¡¯s been no sign of him since.¡±

    Su Yi eximed, ¡°They¡¯re in hiding?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said Qi Fufeng. ¡°At least, that¡¯s what the rumors say, but no one knows for sure what they¡¯re hiding from.¡±

    In the Immortal Realm, those considered ¡°almighty powerhouses¡± or ¡°unparalleled legends¡± were those who¡¯d reached the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao. That is to say, they¡¯d stepped into the Three Stages of the Great Realm!

    Back then, Wang Ye was one such legend.

    ¡°It seems the Immortal Realm really is different from what I remember...¡± Su Yi sighed.

    Qi Fufeng said solemnly, ¡°Sovereign, you¡¯ve only just returned. You¡¯ll naturally grasp the situation and return to the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao soon!¡±

    Su Yiughed and shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡±

    He had a clear n and cultivation goal for his return to the Immortal Realm.

    Before he did anything else, he had to resolve Wang Ye¡¯s regrets and lingering karmic ties. It was only by amending past regrets and severing karmic ties that he could achieveplete victory over Wang Ye in their battle of the heart!

    In this way, his mental state would no longer be wed!

    On the road ahead, Su Yi asked about Qi Fufeng¡¯s Dao Wounds in detail.

    There was no denying that his wounds were indeed severe. It would take a supreme powerhouse or unrivaled legend¡¯s intervention to repair them!

    But this naturally couldn¡¯t stop Su Yi.

    He had Wang Ye¡¯s lifetime of memories and experiences. He couldn¡¯t treat Qi Fufeng¡¯s wounds personally, but he could teach Qi Fufeng a secret method that¡¯d let him cure himself!

    ¡°Take this. Cultivate assiduously, and your wounds will fully recover within three years,¡± said Su Yi. He took out a jade slip, inscribed a legacy known as the Sculpting Spirit Rain Transformation Sutra into it, and handed it to Qi Fufeng.

    Qi Fufeng was ovee with joy, to the point that he wept tears of gratitude.

    Su Yi then took out a talisman and handed it to him. ¡°Once you¡¯ve got the ascendents settled in, take this talisman to the White Reed Province¡¯s Floating Cloud City. I¡¯ll be visitingter, and there¡¯s some things I¡¯d like you to investigate for me before I arrive. All of that is recorded in this talisman.

    ¡°When I arrive in the White Reed Province, so long as you carry this talisman on your person, I¡¯ll be able to make contact with you.¡±

    Qi Fufeng solemnly epted it and nodded his agreement. Then he asked, ¡°And what will you do, Sovereign?¡±

    ¡°Me...?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of longing. ¡°First, I n to have a look around and see what the world¡¯s be. While I¡¯m at it, I¡¯ll break through again.¡±

 Chapter 1523 - A Nighttime Ambush

    <h4>Chapter 1523 - A Nighttime Ambush</h4>

    <i>Break through... while he¡¯s at it?</i>

    Qi Fufeng was briefly stunned, but he quickly epted it. <i>To an existence of his level, breaking into higher levels of cultivation really isn¡¯t anything difficult.</i>

    ¡°Alright then. Let¡¯s part ways here.¡± Su Yi had always hated dragging things out. As he spoke, he put away his wicker chair and leaped off the auspicious cloud.

    Qi Fufeng opened his mouth to speak, but in the end, he just sped his fist and bowed. ¡°Sovereign, this junior won¡¯t let you down. I¡¯ll be waiting for you in White Reed Province!¡±

    Su Yi waved without so much as turning his head. ¡°Go quickly.¡±

    It was only after Su Yi faded over the horizon that Qi Fufeng turned to leave.

    ...

    It was already nightfall, and the colorful light of dusk zed like fire. Su Yi walked through the wilderness as if he were out for a stroll.

    Finally, just as the darkness was about to set in, he reached a city.

    The city was thoroughlymplit, and the streets were packed. Everywhere he looked, he saw a diverse array of cultivators, including those of different races.

    But there was almost no sign of immortals.

    Su Yi understood why. Although the Immortal Realm was home to innumerable lifeforms, the vast majority were not immortals. Immortals were so rare that you ordinarily wouldn¡¯t encounter them out on the streets.

    This was especially true in remote ces, where even those who¡¯d only just stepped into the Universe Realm were so lofty that others could only gaze upon them from afar.

    Su Yi walked amidst the darkened alleys, shuttling through the bustling crowd. As he took in the waves of voices, he felt an inexplicable thread of mncholy.

    Heaven and earth were a guesthouse, and he was a traveler. He was ultimately just a passerby in this lively, bustling world.

    That was the nature of cultivation. He could wander the red dust of mortality and linger amidst its smoke and fire, but sooner orter, he¡¯d have to continue his pursuit of the Grand Dao.

    He maintained a firm Dao Heart, made loneliness his constantpanion, and searched far and wide.

    Before long, Su Yi shook his head, cast aside that thread of mncholy, and turned and entered thergest tradingpany in the city. He nned to exchange all the treasures he didn¡¯t need for immortal stones.

    When he left the tradingpany, Su Yi had only acquired three thousand immortal stones.

    They were a type of cultivation resource not found in the Human Realm. Here in the Immortal Realm, they were a form of currency. They were used both for cultivation and to buy and sell other goods.

    Unfortunately, even thergest tradingpany in the city had limited financial reserves and a limited supply of immortal stone.

    Su Yi had taken out less than a tenth of his treasures, but he¡¯d still emptied out their coffers of Immortal Stone.

    <i>On the road ahead, if I encounter cities inhabited by immortals, I ought to be able to sell the rest of my goods for the resources I need, </i>thought Su Yi.

    The Immortal Realm was home to forty-nine provinces. All of them were iparably vast and home to countless cities.

    But only the greatest of these cities had sufficient resources to satisfy an immortal¡¯s cultivation. These cities were often called ¡°immortal cities.¡±

    This was the advantage of ascending to the Immortal Realm. Here, cultivation resources were all over the ce. It was just a matter of whether or not you were wealthy enough to acquire them.

    Back in the Human Realm, it was difficult to find cultivation resources suitable for the needs of his current cultivation level, no matter his wealth.

    ¡°Traveler, are you looking for a ce to stay?¡± As Su Yi passed an inn, a servant called out to him.

    Su Yi stopped in his tracks. He¡¯d only just ascended to the Immortal Realm, and he really could use a good rest.

    But in the end, he shook his head. ¡°If I stay in your inn, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll bring disaster to the entire city.¡±

    The servant was stunned, but before he could respond, Su Yi quickly disappeared into the crowd.

    ¡°Feh! You¡¯re too poor to stay in an inn, so why put on airs? Who do you think you are?¡± the servant sneered.

    But then, a man appeared out of nowhere and asked gently, ¡°What did he say to you?¡±

    His voice was low, rich, and maic.

    The servant subconsciously looked up and saw the man¡¯s pitch-ck eyes, like twin abysses. An explosion went off in his mind, and his awareness blurred.

    He dazedly recounted his exchange with Su Yi.

    The man stood beneath themplight, dressed in a <i>changshan</i>. A little crown held his hair in ce, and his skin was as smooth as jade. He stood there, hands behind his back, his entire body emanating the distinctive aura of one who¡¯d risen out of the dust of mortality.

    Only his deep, ck eyes were strange and unsettling.

    When the man in the Changshan heard the full story, he couldn¡¯tugh. ¡°He wasn¡¯t at all wrong.¡±

    Before his voice had finished echoing through the air, he disappeared into thin air.

    Shortly after, the servant abruptly came to his senses, his expression full of astonishment.

    ......

    A barren wilderness outside city limits.

    In the distance, mountains rose and fell beneath the night sky, like a dragon coiled on the ground, stretching as far as the eye could see.

    Sparse starlight and a dimly lit moon hung beneath the dome of heaven, and dark clouds hovered overhead.

    Su Yi strolled through the night winds, hands behind his back and blue robes billowing around him as he walked into the distance. Within just a few blinks of an eye, he¡¯d disappeared without a trace.

    The ground seemed to condense beneath his feet, as if a single step could carry him to the ends of the earth!

    As Su Yi traversed the mountains and rivers, he suddenly let out a soft sigh. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult to find a ce to rest for the night.¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air...

    <i>Boom!!</i>

    An arrow cleaved through the sky and shot explosively toward him. Immortal light burst around it as it cleaved a perfectly straight rift in the air.

    Dazzling light cast away the darkness, illuminating the mountains and rivers.

    <i>ng!!!</i>

    It was as if Su Yi had precognition. The Sword of the Human Realm suddenly shot forth, blocking the iing arrow.

    Tyrannical force burst from the arrowhead, making Su Yi stagger on his feet and throwing his blood and qi into disarray.

    Immediately afterward, three figures appeared and shot at Su Yi, one in front and one on each side.

    A massive spearman in beast skins.

    A woman in yellow with a lightning Daoist seal hovering over her head.

    And a thin, unarmed man in ck.

    The moment the three of them revealed themselves, they attacked explosively. Everything happened practically all at once, and they were unbelievably quick.

    <i>Three Void Realm True Immortals, and a hidden expert of the Dao of Archery. That¡¯s actually a rather decent lineup.</i>

    Su Yi¡¯s thoughts raced, and his eyes caught aze with the will to fight!

    <i>ng¡ª¡ª!</i>

    The Sword of the Human Realm¡¯s clear hum burst with startling sword force.

    When Su Yi attacked, sword qi filled the sky and soared into the firmament, like dancing beams of flowing light. They were resplendent to the extreme, and forceful to the extreme.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The surroundingndscape copsed, and the sky was thrown into upheaval.

    Su Yi had blocked the three Void Realm True Immortals¡¯ joint attack!

    ¡°Has he really only just arrived in the Immortal Realm?¡± the massive man in beast skins eximed.

    ¡°If the boy weren¡¯t extraordinary, what need would there be for us to intervene?¡± the woman in yellow said icily.

    ¡°Wondrous to the extreme!¡± The man in ck grinned.

    As they spoke, the three of them struck like lightning, their immortal majesty shaking the heavens as they surrounded Su Yi.

    Furthermore, one terrifying arrow after another shot out of the darkness, restricting Su Yi¡¯s movements. The attacks were crafty and insidious, and they struck from different angles every time.

    ¡°Truly shameless....¡± murmured Su Yi.

    He wasparable to a Dao Integration Transcendent, yet a pack of Void Realm True Immortals had joined forces to intercept him. This was tant bullying!

    The gap in their cultivations was far too enormous.

    And these were living Void True Immortals, not revenants!

    One-on-one, Su Yi would have had nothing to fear. His strength was enough to destroy any one of them individually.

    One against three, he could likely take them down too. He¡¯d just have to do it one-on-one, and he¡¯d have to pay an enormous price.

    But in this situation, Su Yi felt no need to fight them fairly. This was because his enemies weren¡¯t just the three Void Realm True Immortals intercepting him. There was the hidden archer too.

    And Su Yi most certainly didn¡¯t believe that these four were the only enemies here.

    Thus, his first priority was killing his enemies. He had to use the strongest means at his disposal to kill them as soon as possible!

    Seven snaps of the fingerster.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    A massive impact rang out as the Sword of the Human Realm parried the massive man¡¯s spear.

    The sword¡¯s edge turned, and a bloodied head flew through the air.

    The massive spearman¡¯s eyes widened in fury. Astonishment was written all over his face.

    The power of Su Yi¡¯s sh was suddenly terrifying and forceful beyond imagination. Despite the massive spearman¡¯s Void Realm True Immortal power, he couldn¡¯t fight back at all!

    s, by the time he realized what was happening, he¡¯d already been decapitated.

    This scene startled hispanions. Their expressions shifted, and they drew upon their trump cards, attacking with all their might. At the same time, both of them were increasingly on guard.

    But their caution was ultimately in vain.

    Thirteen snaps of the fingerster.

    Su Yi¡¯s tall, upright figure shed smoothly through the air.

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    A streak of sword qi bore right through the woman in yellow, and a spray of blood erupted from her chest.

    ¡°You...¡± The woman opened her mouth as if to speak, but before she could finish her sentence, she exploded into a bundle of bloody mist.

    Her remainingpanion, that thin man, panicked, activated a Misty Rain Cloud Apparatus Talisman, and fled.

    s. Had he known how the man in Confucian robes died, he would never have done so.

    He could only watch as Su Yi appeared, intercepting him out of nowhere, and swung the Sword of the Human Realm.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A boundless waterfall of sword light descended explosively, tearing the thin man into pieces.

    ¡°Dammit¡ª!¡±

    An infuriated roar emanated from the distant mountains and rivers.

    Su Yi immediately charged toward the speaker, but by the time he arrived, there was no one there. There was no doubt about it; that master archer had already fled.

    Heaven and earth returned to stillness.

    All that remained was the batteredndscape.

    Beneath the faint light of the starry sky, Su Yi put away the Sword of the Human Realm, threw back his head, and drank from a jug of wine. Only then did he turn to leave.

    Immortal Spirit Qi surged within him, letting him recover the power he¡¯d expended using the Sword of the Nine Hells at shocking speeds.

    This was the Immortal Spirit Qi he¡¯d absorbed on the Domain Boundary Battlefield¡¯s Immortal Transformation tform. At the time, he sealed it all within him in preparation for when he broke into the Manifesting Void Realm, his equivalent of the Cloud Soaring Realm.

    But he couldn¡¯t concern himself with that now. He had to recover as soon as possible.

    That¡¯s right. When Su Yi killed those enemies earlier, he borrowed the power of the Sword of the Nine Hells!

    His opponents were too shameless. They¡¯d left him no choice but to use his hidden card.

    At his current cultivation, he naturally could unleash far more of the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ power than before.

    If he caught them off guard, it was enough to kill a Void Realm True Immortal! Even if his enemy sensed his strength and blocked with all their might, it¡¯d be in vain.

    Not long after Su Yi left, a man in a <i>changshan </i>slowly approached the battlefield.

 Chapter 1524 - Origin Trace

    <h4>Chapter 1524 - Origin Trace</h4>

    Beneath the night sky.

    The man in a <i>changshan</i> examined the traces left on the battlefield, the depths of his gaze shining with inscrutable profound light.

    Shortly afterward, he furrowed his brow, raised his right hand, formed a hand seal, and said, ¡°Trace!¡±

    <i>Whoosh~</i>

    Murky gray rain spread out, like ripples on the surface of a pool. Before long, curtains of light arose on the devastatedndscape, each reflecting scenes of the recent past.

    As if going back in time.

    Scenes of Su Yi¡¯s battle with the three Void Realm True Immortals yed out in full detail.

    The man in a <i>changshan</i> just stood there, watching carefully. It wasn¡¯t long before he¡¯d picked up on numerous extraordinary hints.

    ¡°That arrow struck out of nowhere, yet he managed to block it. That proves that he sensed that there¡¯d be an attempt to intercept him tonight.

    ¡°In just seven snaps of the fingers, the battle reached a life-or-death juncture. It seems he realized how dire the situation was, and he used some sort of hidden card right off the bat.

    ¡°Whatever it was, it was strong enough to kill Void Realm True Immortals in an instant!

    ¡°Furthermore, both his methods and hisbat awareness were far beyond those three Void Realm True Immortals. He really is the Reincarnator. Terrifying indeed."

    After seeing all this, the man in the Changshan took a step forward and arrived before another scene. This one depicted Su Yi decapitating the massive spearman.

    ¡°But just what is his hidden card? How can someone of his cultivation break the barrier between mortal and immortal? How can he kill opponents in a single hit across three major realms?¡±

    The man in the Changshan examined closely, unwilling to let so much as the smallest detail slip past him.

    But in the end, he learned nothing at all.

    He thought for a while, then sighed softly and murmured, ¡°Very well. Paying a bit of a price will be worth it if I can learn what his hidden card is.¡±

    With that, he bit through the skin of his right pointer finger. A bead of fresh blood dripped out of the wound, which he ced onto the reflected scene.

    His lips parted, and he let out a strange incantation.

    ¡°Origin Trace!¡±

    As he smeared the blood against the curtain of light, the liquid wriggled, forming strange, mysterious Dao markings.

    The man in the Changshan paled, a hint of exhaustion on his brow.

    Earlier, he¡¯d used ¡°Trace¡± to rey scenes of the recent past, Su Yi¡¯s battles with the three Void Realm True Immortals.

    Now, when he used Origin Trace, he sought the most fundamental of truths. He was trying to perceive the mysteries hidden within the reflected scenes.

    Both methods were taboo. Using them in rapid session required paying a heavy price.

    But he didn¡¯t care. If he could glean the Reincarnator¡¯s secrets, a price like this would mean nothing at all.

    But he¡¯d only just thought this when...

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    The curtain of light covered by those crimson Dao Marking exploded with a bang.

    ¡°Dammit!¡± The rain of light reflected the man¡¯s face, which shifted in and out of view. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the power of reincarnation is interfering?¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, the man in the Changshan took a talisman from his sleeve. He carved a message into it with his divine sense, then shattered it. ¡°Have everyone attack at once!¡±

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The talisman transformed into snow-white mes and shot into the sky.

    The man in Changshan had vanished from the batteredndscape, and the curtains of light reflecting scenes of the recent battle popped like soap bubbles.

    All that remained was emptiness and destion.

    ......

    Su Yi stood on the cliffside, drinking and waiting.

    A wind blew past, rustling his long hair and blue robes.

    ¡°They¡¯ll most likely get serious after this. I¡¯m giving you an opportunity, but after tonight, you won¡¯t get another one...¡± Su Yi muttered to himself.

    He was stained by the power of the Angler¡¯s karma, letting Cloud Apparatus Immortal Manor lock onto him.

    Earlier, the man in Confucian robes and hispanions died at Qi Fufeng¡¯s hands. However, Su Yi had killed those three Void Realm True Immortals himself.

    Given the circumstances, Cloud Apparatus Immortal Manor only had two choices.

    First, they could wimp out and retreat.

    Second, they could send their strongest forces out all at once and end this to end this in one fell swoop!

    Su Yi hoped they¡¯d choose thetter. That¡¯s why he¡¯d decided to wait here; he was waiting for his prey toe to him.

    But if they didn¡¯t show up tonight, he¡¯d use his power of reincarnation to remove the karmic tribtion from his body. Then, he¡¯d pay this particr storm no further heed.

    Time slipped past.

    Just as Su Yi was about to finish his jug of wine, he sensed something and took to the skies.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A streak of tyrannical saber light shot up from beneath the mountain he was standing on, cleaving the entire mountain in two. Its bisected halves fell to the ground with a massive bang.

    A mighty Void Realm True Immortal had swung his saber, striking from underground!

    Even more terrifyingly, the moment Su Yi took to the air, a full eighteen arrows shot over from afar.

    The arrows were resplendent and quick as lightning. They enveloped the entire area, leaving nowhere to run and nowhere to hide.

    <i>Crunch! Crunch!</i>

    Su Yi swung the Sword of the Human Realm, filling the air with sword qi that shattered the iing arrows.

    An explosion rang out, scattering a rain of light.

    But before Su Yi could do anything else, one beam of treasure light after another charged at him from all sides, lighting up the mountains and rivers.

    All of them were mighty immortal treasures. Spears, halberds, flying swords, Daoist seals, fly whisks... and all of them were attacking at once!

    Even most Void Realm True Immortals would have broken beneath such an onught, let alone a Transcendent.

    But Su Yi wasn¡¯t at all panicked, nor did he sh with the treasures head-on. Instead, he shed across the battlefield, sword in hand, and charged into the fray like an unstoppable arc of divine light.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A massive impact rang out, shaking heaven and earth. The mountains and rivers copsed, and the sky caved in.

    A current of destructive power swept outward as Su Yi shot forth like a beam of flowing light. In a sh, he arrived beneath the dome of heaven.

    A dozen or so Void Realm True Immortals were shooting toward him from afar. Their ranks included both men and women, and all of them had terrifying auras. As they stepped through the air, their terrifying murderous intent locked firmly onto Su Yi.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Without any wasted words, the Void Realm True Immortals attacked in full force.

    All of them attacked without holding anything back in the slightest, unleashing everything they¡¯d been keeping in reserve.

    This made their onught extraordinarily terrifying.

    There was no doubt about it. They understood Su Yi¡¯s strength, so they were going all out right off the bat!

    <i>It seems they¡¯ve been pushed to frantess, but... why aren¡¯t there Immortal Lords here to oversee things?</i>

    Su Yi found this a bit strange, but there was no time for further thought.

    When the enemies surrounding him arrived, Su Yi attacked in full force.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth shook, and the sun and moon lost their light.

    When Su Yi attacked in full force, he was like an unrivaled god of the sword. Tyrannical sword intent rose around his tall, upright figure, soaring into the firmament.

    His eyes glinted with cold light, and his long hair fluttered around him. The Sword of the Human Realm nged, its sword qi so wondrous that it seemed to seize fortune from heaven and earth

    Su Yi hadn¡¯t experienced a true no-holds-barred ughter since he¡¯d left the Human Realm. It had been a long, long time.

    At the end of the day, the opponents he¡¯d encountered then were too weak.

    But now, he felt the urge to battle again for the first time in a long time.

    The pressure bearing down on him, smacking him right in the face, that bone-deep murderous intent, the sensation of a lethal threat... All of it stimted him, setting his will to fightpletely aze!

    Sword cultivators were born to fight.

    The more perilous the situation, the more Su Yi looked forward to it.

    He didn¡¯t hesitate. The moment the battle began, he drew upon the Sword of the Nine Hells, and his offensive grew sharper and tyrannical beyond measure.

    ¡°Die!¡± Su Yi waved his sword and charged.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    A massive impact rang out.

    A Void Realm True Immortal¡¯s shield exploded in front of him, splitting into pieces.

    Tyrannical sword qi ran rampant, slicing the Void Realm True Immortal into countless bloody chunks.

    But at the same time, Su Yi was injured. An enemy had taken a chunk of flesh out of his shoulder, revealing the bones below and staining hispels with blood.

    There were just too many enemies, and every one of them was an experienced fighter. They were all targeting Su Yi; there was no avoiding all of their attacks.

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t care.

    So what if he was injured? It wasn¡¯t like he¡¯d never been injured before!

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s entire body zed with terrifying Dao Light as he shed across the battlefield.

    His opponents were stunned. They couldn¡¯t even imagine how a young man who¡¯d yet to be an immortal could possess such power.

    But this only made them attack with increased ferocity.

    Suddenly, a Daoist seal mmed into Su Yi¡¯s back. However, he borrowed the force of the blow to shoot ahead, and his sword turned in his grip.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    He cut one of his opponents in two at the waist. As the man died, his shrieks shook the heavens.

    This scene was so bloody that it left the others¡¯ hearts shaking.

    As the battle raged on, Su Yi fought without fear of death, letting his enemies injure him in exchange for opportunities to cut them down!

    Thus, although his wounds piled on, staining his clothes red with blood, his foes toppled, one after another!

    Within mere moments, six Void Realm True Immortals had died on the spot.

    Every one of them died iparably brutal deaths. These bloody scenes left the other Void Realm True Immortalspletely shaken. Chills coursed through their hearts.

    <i>Just what kind of monster is he!? This is simply unbelievable!</i>

    <i>Boom¡ª¡ª!</i>

    An arrow suddenly shot toward him.

    This time, a whole group of experts was restricting Su Yi¡¯s movements. Although he dodged as quickly as he could, he couldn¡¯t escape in time. The arrow bore right through the left side of his chest, leaving a startling, bloody hole behind.

    A waterfall of blood gushed from the wound.

    His injuries were far too severe. Su Yi¡¯s blue robes were stainedpletely red, the fabric in tatters. His entire body was riddled with wounds.

    When the others saw this, their spirits soared, and their faces lit up with delight as they charged ahead with all their might.

    The depths of Su Yi''s calm, indifferent gaze shone with a hint of mockery.

    So what if his injuries were severe? This couldn¡¯t threaten his life!

    Just three snaps of the fingerter, Su Yi leaped ahead, breaking past multiple attempts to intercept him. He swung the Sword of the Human Realm as if intent on cleaving through mountains and seas.

    <i>Splurt!!</i>

    His opponent¡¯s body split down the midline, and a waterfall of blood gushed from both halves of his corpse.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi instantly shot out of the encirclement and shot into the distance. He had to deal with that pesky archer hiding in the shadows!

    If he didn¡¯t kill him, he¡¯d be restricted at every turn. Naturally, he was rather displeased.

 Chapter 1525 - One Step Too Late

    <h4>Chapter 1525 - One Step Too Late</h4>

    It was no exaggeration to say that half of the wounds Su Yi had sustained thus far were the work of that master archer.

    It wasn¡¯t that his attainments in the Dao of Archery were all that terrifying, but that he chose just the right moment to strike each and every time. He was iparably precise and iparably insidious!

    With the archer in the mix, Su Yi found himself stifled all the time.

    They said it was easy to dodge a spear held in the open but difficult to dodge a hidden arrow. This was a perfect example of that.

    Thus, the moment Su Yi broke free of his foes¡¯ encirclement, he shot toward the archer hiding in the shadows.

    ¡°Dammit! How is this bastard so strong!?¡±

    Off in the distance, a ck-robed man carrying a bronze longbow looked stricken. Without the slightest hesitation, he strung his bow and fired a dense rain of arrows. Every one burst with stinging, intense light and tyrannical force.

    But what happened next sent chills down the archer¡¯s spine.

    It was as if Su Yi had precognition. He struck several times in rapid session, every strike effortlessly redirecting the arrows¡¯ power.

    Looking at it from the outside, all Su Yi did was swing his sword. He made no attempt to dodge, yet he¡¯d avoided everyst one of the iing arrows!

    <i>Leveraging his opponent''s strengths to his advantage!? How muchbat experience does it take to pull something like that off?</i>

    The man in ck¡¯s scalp went numb. He was a Void Realm True Immortal and a master of the Dao of Archery. He¡¯d lost track of how many powerful foes he¡¯d assassinated over the years. He¡¯d even once sessfully ambushed an Immortal Lord!

    He would never have guessed that the Dao of Archery he took such pride in would be useless against a young man yet to step into the Immortal Dao!

    But the man in ck had no time to give the matter any further thought. In the blink of an eye, Su Yi was almost right in front of him!

    ¡°Quickly, stop him!¡± The man in ck roared as he shot into the distance, taking his bronze longbow with him.

    He was a master of the Dao of Archery. The moment his enemies drew near, he lost all means of threatening them.

    The man in ck had an abundance ofbat experience. He naturally wouldn¡¯t give Su Yi an opening to exploit.

    Meanwhile, the archer¡¯s allies rushed over, and they attacked Su Yi without the slightest reservation.

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t care about that.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The Divine Replenishment Furnace took to the sky. A waterfall of purple immortal light formed a barrier, protecting Su Yi on all sides.

    At the same time, he leaped through the air and shed at the man in ck.

    It was just one sh, but it seemed to blot out all of heaven and earth, heedless of the distance!

    ¡°No¡ª¡ª!¡±

    The fleeing man in ck stiffened and cried out in rm.

    Beneath this sh, he felt as if he¡¯d sunk into the swamp, suddenly subject to a terrifying restriction.

    There was no time to dodge!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    One hundred thousand feet of sky split and copsed.

    A seemingly unstoppable streak of sword qi descended, killing the man in ck on the spot. The ground split, creating a chasm so deep there was no bottom in sight.

    <i>ng! ng! ng!</i>

    The others¡¯ attacks arrived in waves, but the Divine Replenishment Furnace blocked them all with a series of deafening impacts.

    Firelight interwove as Su Yi suddenly whipped around. Although his entire body was stained red with blood, and although his wounds were severe, far-reaching sword intent still zed around him.

    The depths of his gaze boiled over with murderous intent.

    The enemies pursuing him felt inexplicable chills course through their hearts, suppressing their will to fight.

    <i>Is this really a cultivator of the Human Realm yet to step into immortality? Isn¡¯t he too terrifying!??</i>

    ¡°Get him!¡± someone gnashed their teeth and bellowed.

    They still had eight people left, and Su Yi was grievously injured. He could die at any moment!

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    The Void Realm True Immortals were red-eyed with fury, and they attacked with everything they had.

    ¡°Nothing but a group of ants!¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes shone with disdain.

    He took a deep breath and leaped into the fray.

    He was obviously battered and covered in blood, yet his momentum grew only fiercer and more powerful.

    He was like a god of the sword descending upon the world, startling heaven and shaking the earth!

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    A spear split in two. The immortal wielding it looked horrified. They turned to flee, only for the Divine Replenishment Furnace to m into them, splitting them into pieces.

    Their soul had only just emerged from their body when resplendent immortal light swept over it, instantly reducing it to ash.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi had already moved on to another target.

    During this process, Su Yi piled on more injuries. He was starting to look like cracked porcin ready to fall apart.

    But it was as if he didn¡¯t even notice.

    His eyes shed like cold lightning, zing with murderous intent!

    Before long, Su Yi seized an opportunity to direct the Divine Replenishment Furnace against a group of enemies.

    <i>Boom!!</i>

    It was as if heaven and earth were copsing.

    The Divine Replenishment Furnace mmed his enemies away, scattering their forces.

    Su Yi seized the opportunity to swing his sword and y an enemy who¡¯d failed to dodge in time on the spot.

    As fresh blood sttered the air, Su Yi turned and targeted another enemy.

    Five snaps of the fingerster, and another immortal died a brutal death, destroyed body and soul.

    Ten snaps of the fingerster, and someone tried to flee, only for a dense, explosive rain of sword qi to m into them. It was like death by a thousand cuts.

    Fifteen snaps of the fingerster, someone cast aside all hope of survival and tried to drag Su Yi down with them.

    But in the end, the Divine Replenishment Furnace sent them flying, and Su Yi smiled and shed right through them.

    Heaven and earth were in upheaval. The stench of blood billowed outward. The surrounding mountains and riversy in ruin, and the ground was covered in striking scars. The sounds of ughter and mad roars repeatedly rang out, outlining a brutal vision of purgatory on the chaotic battlefield.

    This battle was indeed brutal. Su Yi¡¯s wounds were increasingly severe, but his enemies toppled one after another.

    By now, only three remained.

    ¡°Just... Just who are you!?¡± someone said in a hoarse voice, his face ashen. He couldn¡¯t ept this.

    The only answer he got was a merciless attack. Sword qi poured from the heavens, nketing the earth as it swept toward him.

    The man tried his utmost to resist, but in the end, it was just too much. He died brutally amidst the flood of sword qi.

    The two remaining immortals¡¯ will to fightpletely crumbled, and they turned to flee.

    A full sixteen Void Realm True Immortals had participated in this attack!

    Here in the Jing Province, a lineup like that was enough to sweep through an entire faction. Even others of the same cultivation would have given in to despair against so many.

    They figured they¡¯d be more than enough to take down this paltry little cultivator from the Human Realm.

    Who¡¯d have thought they¡¯d miscalcte?

    There was no judging their current opponent by his cultivation base!

    When they watched one ally after another die brutal deaths, and they saw how there was seemingly no taking Su Yi down, they gave in to despair. Who wouldn¡¯t have?

    The only two remaining Void Realm True Immortals wanted nothing more than to flee this blood-stained purgatory of a battlefield, the further the better.

    But how could Su Yi possibly let up here?

    The moment the two of them turned to flee, his vital energy coursed through him as he poured what little power he had left into two strikes.

    One strike went west, quick as a beam of flowing light.

    One strike rose into the heavens, like an arc of white light piercing the sun.

    Momentster¡ª¡ª

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    Thousands of feet away, sword qi swept into a fleeing enemy¡¯s back. He stiffened, then silently split in two at the midline.

    Like firewood beneath an axe.

    Meanwhile, beneath the dome of heaven, the other fleeing enemy exploded into a bundle of bloody mist, like a sparrow hit by a crossbow bolt. The impact scattered his soul.

    As of now, all sixteen Void Realm True Immortals had been executed!!

    Su Yi stood beneath the dome of heaven, chest heaving, his breathing ragged.

    His face was pale, almost translucent, and his new robes were already stained and torn beyond repair. His entire body was covered in startling wounds. Even his vital energy was mottled and in chaos.

    He¡¯d long since reached the end of his rope! His blood, qi, and soul power were on the verge of drying up.

    This battle had indeed been brutal. He¡¯d been on the brink of death the entire time, fighting for his life. As he danced about with his sword, the slightest incaution could have led to certain doom!

    At the end of the day, the gap between their cultivations was just too enormous.

    Despite his firm foundations, heaven-defying cultivation, terrifying skills andbat experience, and despite using the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ aura throughout the battle, there was no escaping injuries against sixteen Void Realm True Immortals!

    Of course, even with his injuries, winning this battle was a legendary aplishment. After all, he¡¯d yet to be an immortal, but he¡¯d just killed sixteen Void Realm True Immortals in a single battle. Even if word got out, no one would believe it!

    ¡°Had they been even just a bit stronger, I¡¯d have had to go all out...¡± murmured Su Yi. As he spoke, he coughed violently, and blood trickled from his mouth. ¡°But... this was enough....¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when a low, rich voice with a maic quality emanated from afar. ¡°Go all out? Do you.... Still have that opportunity?¡±

    As this voice rang out, Su Yi sensed an impending lethal threat.

    Practically on instinct, his figure blurred as he tried to dodge.

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    A long, slender hand appeared out of nowhere and pierced his back,ing out the other end.

    Su Yi stiffened, then looked down to see a bloody hand emerging from his chest.

    There was no need to turn around. His divine sense had already revealed the hand¡¯s owner. It belonged to a man in a <i>changshan</i>. A crowd held his long hair in ce, and his eyes were like twin dark abysses, strange and unsettling.

    Terrifying destructive power burst from his hand, spreading throughout Su Yi¡¯s body and inflicting even more damage.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for this opportunity for a long, long time. Of course, I won¡¯t kill you. After all, you¡¯re the Reincarnator, the one even the gods are hungry to get their hands on.¡± A mellow, maic voice echoed through Su Yi¡¯s ears. It carried a hint of mirth.

    Against all expectations, Su Yi just chuckled, shook his head, and sighed. ¡°You¡¯re one step toote. If I want to deal with you now, there¡¯s no need to risk my life.¡±

    As he spoke, he gazed into the depths of the sky.

    ¡°Oh?¡± said the man in a <i>changshan</i>. He couldn¡¯t help butugh, as if he found this absurd. ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°It is.¡± Su Yi nodded.

    Suddenly, the man in a <i>changshan </i>sensed something. He whipped up his head and gazed into the sky.

    He wasn¡¯t sure when, but dense, dark tribtion clouds had silently surfaced overhead.

    When he looked over, his heart shook, and he sensed an unprecedented threat. His soul quivered violently under the terrifying oppressive pressure, and his smile froze in ce. His hair stood on end, and his soul practically left his body.

    ¡°What... kind of tribtion is this!?¡± the man in a <i>changshan</i> couldn¡¯t help but shout.

    <i>¡°My</i> tribtion,¡± Su Yi said softly.

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, he raised his hand and beckoned to it.

    The tribtion lightning filling the skies came crashing down.

 Chapter 1526 - Proving His Dao and Entering Manifesting Void

    <h4>Chapter 1526 - Proving His Dao and Entering Manifesting Void</h4>

    Stinging tribtion light fell, silent and without a trace.

    Yet the aura permeating it was cmitous and terrifying beyond limit!

    The man in the <i>changshan</i> freaked out, his handsome face full of horror and confusion.

    What horrified him was the tribtion¡¯s cmitous aura; it alone was enough to fill his heart with indescribable despair.

    What confused him was that Su Yi had chosen to undergo tribtion in such a grievously wounded state. Why was he so confident that he could ovee it?

    A momentter, he reached a conclusion. <i>The Reincarnator isn¡¯t nning to survive this. He wants to borrow the tribtion¡¯s power to take me to the grave with him!</i>

    The man in the<i> changshan </i>didn¡¯t hesitate. He immediately turned to flee.

    But he was one step toote. The light of the tribtion was too quick, and too destructive. There was no escape.

    Within seconds, the man in the <i>changshan</i> was annihtedpletely, swatted like a fly, severed like a de of grass!

    Although the man in the <i>changshan</i> couldn¡¯t see it, when the tribtion light mmed into Su Yi, the mysterious outline of a sword shattered it.

    A rain of light enveloped Su Yi¡¯s tall, upright figurepletely.

    Surging vitality coursed into his body. His muscles, bones, skins, meridians, blood, and organs all underwent a startling transformation!

    Even his exhausted cultivation base underwent aplete and utter shift.

    Like a leafless treeing back to life in spring!

    ¡°You must break before you can build. Although this battle pushed me to the brink of death, it provided just the opportunity I needed to undergo rebirth amidst destruction!¡± Su Yi muttered to himself, his eyes shining with gratification. He could clearly sense the qualitative transformation taking ce within him!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Deep within the tribtion clouds, lightning churned, then poured down to earth once more.

    It was in that moment that the Sword of the Nine Hells awakenedpletely. It whooshed into the air, traveling against the tribtion light as it cleaved into the clouds. Its sharp edge waved through the air.

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    The tribtion light filling the sky split, and the endless tribtion light shattered into pieces, then poured down, like a river bursting through a dam.

    Surging vital energy bathed Su Yipletely, continuously transforming him...

    Why did he decide to part ways with Qi Fufeng?

    Simple. With Qi Fufeng around, he might well escape numerous dangers, but when it came to his cultivation, the disadvantages outweighed the benefits!

    Take what happened tonight. Had Qi Fufeng been here, he would have killed those Void Realm True Immortals a long time ago. Su Yi would never have needed to undergo a life-or-death struggle.

    But in that case, he naturally wouldn¡¯t have undergone this unprecedented transformation!

    A full ten minutes passed before Su Yipletely refined all of the rain of light.

    His cultivation base had smoothly advanced to the Manifesting Void Realm!

    The void was empty and without end, space without limits. It had no boundaries, so it could contain everything!

    Upon reaching this realm, he had to temper his Nascent Divinity until it was as ¡°empty as the void, with limitless capacity.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s Nascent Divinity was shaped like the Sword of the Nine Hells. It looked material, as if it really existed.

    However, now that he¡¯d reached the Manifesting Void Realm, the sword-shaped Nascent Divinity was like an endless void, continuously taking in the power of his cultivation base and Grand Dao!

    When other Transcendents stepped into the Cloud Soaring Realm, they too underwent a metamorphosis. They collected Immortal Spirit Qi within their Nascent Divinities, using its power to make the Nascent Divinity realize a breakthrough.

    This was starkly different from Su Yi¡¯s approach. He made his Nascent Divinity break through first, transforming into a boundless void before filling it with Immortal Spirit Qi.

    The two were qualitatively different.

    That aside, after stepping into the Manifesting Void Realm, Su Yi¡¯s body and soul underwent rapid breakthroughs too.

    But the most wondrous transformation of all was something else entirely.

    Back on the First Battleground¡¯s Immortal Transformation tform, Su Yi absorbed a shocking quantity of Immortal Spirit Qi. Now that he¡¯d broken through, this enormous abundance of energy transformed into the raw, fundamental source energy and fused into Su Yi¡¯s foundations in the Grand Dao!

    This development meant that as Su Yi stepped into Manifesting Void, he established iparably firm and powerful foundations!

    A long time passed before the Dao Light hovering around Su Yi gradually dispersed.

    His robes were still battered and bloodstained, but the man beneath them waspletely different.

    He seemed even calmer and more unaffected than before.

    Looking at him from the outside, he seemed like an ordinary mortal, the type you could find anywhere. There was no trace of his cultivation base.

    When Su Yi sensed his transformation, he couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    <i>I¡¯ll havepletely stabilized my early-stage Manifesting Void Realm cultivation by the time I¡¯ve refined thest of my Cloud Soaring Divine Essence, </i>thought Su Yi.

    Suddenly, a rueful sigh rang out. ¡°Reincarnator, your power truly isn¡¯t simple!¡±

    Su Yi whipped around and saw a figure approaching from beneath the distant darkness. He was dressed in a <i>changshan</i>, and a crown held his hair in ce.

    This was none other than the man who¡¯d only just died beneath Su Yi¡¯s tribtion!

    ¡°Was the one who died earlier your clone?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose.

    The man in the <i>changshan</i> shook his head. ¡°No, that was my true body.¡±

    He pointed to his chest, irrepressible hatred zing in the depths of his gaze as he said with the utmost solemnity, ¡°My heart aches!

    ¡°For countless years, I¡¯ve enjoyed the protection of my deity. It was he who let me survive the Age of Fallen Immortals and avoid that far-reaching catastrophe. I endured all this time with great difficulty, only for the catastrophe you represent to destroy half a lifetime of cultivation!¡±

    His hate-filled voice echoed throughout the darkness of the night.

    The man in the<i> changshan</i> was already walking toward him, undisguised murderous intent written all over his handsome face

    ¡°But you can rest assured. No matter how angry I might be, I won¡¯t kill you. You¡¯re my god''s designated sacrificial offering, and you¡¯re only useful to him alive.¡±

    As his voice rang out, the man in the<i> changsha</i>n took action. He raised his right hand into the air and tapped the air.

    A dazzlingly bright ck spear appeared out of nowhere.

    Firelight interwove on the spear, and the power of the Laws burst forth, making the entire stretch of heaven and earth tremble. Space contorted, then copsed with a bang.

    Su Yi was suddenly like a little boat in turbulent seas, assailed by raging tidal waves, at risk of toppling at a moment¡¯s notice.

    Most terrifying at all, although he¡¯d broken into Manifesting Void, his attack had a terrifying, suppressive effect on him!

    ¡°Suppress!¡± the man in the c<i>hangshan</i> shouted, his voice booming like spring thunder.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The ck spear bore down on the sky and shot toward Su Yi.

    ¡°A god¡¯s power of the natural order...¡± Su Yi understood. The man in the <i>changshan</i> was a divine emissary!

    Unlike the Divine Emissaries he¡¯d killed in the Human Realm, the man in the<i> changshan</i> had an unimaginably powerful cultivation base.

    This was just hisst remaining clone, but its strength wasn¡¯t inferior to a Saint Realm Immortal Lord!!

    In the other words, the true body that had died beneath the tribtion was unquestionably even more terrifying.

    As Su Yi¡¯s thoughts raced, he drew upon the power of reincarnation without hesitation.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The Sword of the Human Realm shot forth, bringing with it a light curtain of reincarnation. As it rumbled and it boomed, it ground the ck spear¡¯s power to nothing!

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The man in the<i> changshan </i>shot through the air and attacked. He rubbed his hands together, and lightning of the natural order descended, sending Su Yi flying.

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.

    He was actually quite frustrated. Ofte, either his opponents were too weak, or they were too strong.

    He¡¯d only just stepped into the Cloud Soaring Realm, and he was in peak condition. He figured that if he encountered those Void Realm True Immortals again, he wouldn¡¯t need the power of the Sword of the Nine Hells. He¡¯d be able to kill them on his own.

    Who¡¯d have thought his next opponent would be a divine emissaryparable to an Immortal Lord instead?

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t have time to think about all that. He was already using the power of the Sword of the Nine Hells and attacking with all his might.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A grand battle broke out.

    Su Yi reversed his disadvantage, breaking his opponent¡¯s offensive with unstoppable force.

    ¡°Your trump card <i>isn¡¯t </i>the power of reincarnation!?¡± eximed the man in the <i>changshan.</i>

    Earlier, he¡¯d used Trace and Origin Trace, two forbidden arts, in an attempt to discern the nature of Su Yi¡¯s trump cards. In the end, he learned nothing at all.

    He concluded that a power not even Origin Trace could see through had to be reincarnation. What else could it be?

    But when he really shed with Su Yi, he realized that his conclusion was wrong. In addition to reincarnation, Su Yi was in possession of yet another terrifying power!

    Meanwhile, Su Yi had no time to bother himself with his opponent¡¯s thoughts. He swung his sword and attacked, hoping to end this as quickly as possible.

    There was no getting around it. The man in the<i> changshan </i>was unreasonably strong. It wasn¡¯t just that his strength wasparable to an Immortal Lord¡¯s; his divine power of the natural order was extraordinarily strange and tyrannical too.

    Unfortunately for him, he¡¯d bumped into Su Yi.

    Within moments, Su Yi dealt the man in the<i> changshan </i>a massive setback and inflicted bleeding wounds.

    Shortly after, he cut off one of his arms. That strange power of the natural order waspletely suppressed by the Sword of the Nine Hells.

    The man in the<i> changshan </i>was on the verge of losing his mind. After all, at his peak, he could kill Immortal Lords with a snap of his fingers!

    But tonight, he¡¯d been misfortunate. His true body had died beneath the sudden onset of Su Yi¡¯s tribtion without ever getting to disy his true power.

    And his remaining clone wasn¡¯t even a tenth as strong as the original! Even his ess to his god¡¯s power of the natural order was severely limited!

    He suddenly gnashed his teeth and turned to flee. ¡°I¡¯lle back another day to settle the score, you little wretch!¡±

    All that remained of him was a clone. If it was destroyed, not even the descent of his god could save him.

    ¡°Why wait? I¡¯ll kill you today, you dog of the gods!¡± Su Yi chased after him with seething murderous intent.

    The two of them shot through the air, ripping through the night sky. In the blink of an eye, they¡¯d disappeared.

    The man in the <i>changshan</i> was using a forbidden technique to flee, letting him cover endless distances instantaneously. He was unbelievably quick.

    But Su Yi stayed close behind him. He knew over a hundred secret arts useful for giving chase, each so powerful they were practically taboo. Furthermore, he was dead set on killing the man in the <i>changshan.</i> He naturally wouldn¡¯t hold back.

    One ran and the other gave chase. The pursuitsted a full hour.

    Suddenly, Su Yi attacked.

    A streak of sword light cleaved into the man in the <i>changshan</i> out of nowhere, as if slicing through the fetters of space and time.

    The man in the <i>changshan</i> staggered and almost fell out of the sky. He whipped around, his face ashen and his eyes zing with utter fury.

    ¡°Must we really destroy each other?!¡±

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve be my enemy, no one in heaven or earth can save you, not even a god!¡± Su Yi swung his sword and attacked.

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    The power of reincarnation appeared on the edge of his sword. The aura of the Sword of the Nine Hells burst forth, exploding the sky, like the river of the nine heavens bursting through a dam.

    ¡°If I die, you won¡¯t live either!¡±

    The man in the <i>changshan</i> seemed to realize he wouldn¡¯t escape this catastrophe. He suddenly bellowed and advanced instead of retreating, meeting Su Yi head-on.

    His tall, thin frame suddenly expanded into a ten-thousand-foot monster. He was pitch ck throughout and shaped like a massive rhinoceros. His hooved limbs were like pirs.

    His eyes shone with unnatural light, like unfathomably deep whirlpools.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    He roared in fury, as if intent on shattering heaving and earth, then staggered on his feet. It was obvious that he was fighting with no regard for his own life.

    But he¡¯d ultimately underestimated just how terrifying Su Yi¡¯s strike was.

    <i>Boom¡ª¡ª!</i>

    A waterfall of sword qi poured down like a waterfall, connecting heaven and earth. It mmed into his opponent¡¯s massive, bestial figure with unstoppable force and burst with tyrannical destructive power.

    The massive beast¡¯s shrieks shook the heavens. Its massive frame split into pieces with a waterfall of blood. But at the same time, a terrifying, taboo power burst from its body and swept toward Su Yi.

    Su Yi''s pupils constricted.

 Chapter 1527 - A Warning

    <h4>Chapter 1527 - A Warning </h4>

    Su Yi was on guard against the man''s<i> </i>death throes. After all, the man was a divine emissary! He was sure to have all sorts of methods up his sleeves.

    But that cmitous power bursting out of the massive beast¡¯s corpse was beyond Su Yi¡¯s expectations.

    This wasn¡¯t the power of a deity. It was an origin Law on the level of an Immortal King!

    Su Yi had no time to think, nor did he have time to dodge. All he could do was attack with all his might.

    ¡°Rise!¡±

    Sword curtains rose into the air around him, one after another, like natural barriers.

    All of them were full of the aura of the Sword of the Nine Hells. Su Yi¡¯s Manifesting Void Realm cultivation was on full disy.

    He wasn¡¯t holding back in the slightest.

    At the same time, that Immortal King-level source power was sweeping toward him.

    <i>Bang! Bang! Bang!</i>

    One sword curtain exploded after another, as fragile as paper window paneling.

    The full-force attack of an Immortal King could destroy any Immortal Lord beneath the heavens with ease!

    Even though Su Yi was activating the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ power with all his might, his cultivation base restricted him. He could only disy a limited degree of its power.

    As a result, when the sword curtains broke, he suffered heavy injuries.

    <i>Boom!!</i>

    Heaven and earth swayed.

    Destructive power ran rampant, sweeping through the sky and illuminating both heaven and earth.

    By the time the smoke and misty light receded, the beast the man in the <i>changshan </i>had turned into had disappeared.

    And Su Yi was still alive!

    However, his situation was iparably wretched. He was severely wounded and bleeding profusely. Within his body, his organs and meridians were badly pummeled, and his soul had taken terrifying damage. Even the hand holding the Sword of the Human Realm was shaking!

    His wounds were much worse than they¡¯d been when he¡¯d undergone his Tribtion of Manifesting Void.

    The corners of Su Yi¡¯s lips twitched in self-deprecation. ¡°I was really ying with fire this time...¡±

    He could have just let the man in the <i>changshan</i> go. There¡¯d been no real need to pursue him. Actually, he was fully capable of removing the power of the Karmic Hook whenever he wanted. He could have done so before he ascended, avoiding this battle altogether.

    But he¡¯d wanted to test some things and to temper himself. Furthermore, he¡¯d wanted to seize the chance to break through.

    And indeed, he¡¯d sessfully proven his Dao in the end. But at the same time, he¡¯d taken massive damage on his first night in the Immortal Realm!

    Still, Su Yi didn¡¯t regret it. This had always been his nature. He¡¯d experienced an enormous number of life-or-death trials.

    ¡°Going forward, I shouldn¡¯t sh with the gods¡¯ forces lightly,¡± murmured Su Yi.

    This battle really was a battle with the forces of the gods. The experts of Cloud Apparatus Immortal Manor and the divine emissary in the <i>changshan</i> both served the deity they called the Angler. In a sense, Su Yi was shing with the Angler himself across space!

    And Su Yi wasn¡¯t at all at the advantage in his confrontation. His low cultivation base was now his greatest weakness!

    This battle had served as a warning.

    As mighty as Wang Ye had been after reaching the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao, when the gods joined forces and attacked him on the River of Epochs, he came dangerously close to losing his life. And ording to the divine emissary Mi Zhen, two of his past lives had died at the hands of the gods! How could he take them lightly?

    <i>One day, I¡¯ll have to ughter everyst god who takes me for an eyesore! </i>thought Su Yi.

    He took a deep breath and realized that everything hurt. It was to the point that he might topple at a moment¡¯s notice.

    He pursed his lips, relying on his almost perversely powerful will to keep himself upright and carry himself into the distance. His first priority wasn¡¯t treating his wounds; he had to leave the battlefield as soon as possible.

    About ten minutester, a boundless river appeared in Su Yi¡¯s field of view.

    However, his awareness was already starting to fade. He felt almost as if he were suffering from lead poisoning; his body wasn¡¯t quite listening to him.

    <i>I gotcent. All I could think about was momentary satisfaction. That¡¯s what put me in this predicament...</i> Su Yi frowned. <i>No, it¡¯s not that I gotcent, but that Wang Ye is influencing my mentality.</i>

    As he realized this, Su Yi suddenly came to his senses.

    Given his disposition and knowing full well that he was up against the forces of a deity like the Angler, Su Yi would never have gone in entirely unprepared.

    But Wang Ye would naturally disdain all such preparations.

    The reason for this was simple. Wang Ye¡¯s spirit and mentality were based on his position at the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao. He naturally wouldn¡¯t have concerned himself with such opponents.

    But it was because of this that, although Su Yi managed to survive, his injuries were unprecedentedly terrible.

    ¡°You really screwed me over this time...¡± murmured Su Yi. ¡°But really, it¡¯s my fault for not being on guard.¡±

    He recalled today¡¯s experiences and realized that, ever since he¡¯d returned to the Immortal Realm, Wang Ye¡¯s memories, experiences, and feelings were rising to the surface with increased frequency.

    For instance, the ruefulness he¡¯d felt in White Deer Mountain¡¯s Ascension Grounds, all that recognition and reminiscence, and his conversation with Qi Fufeng. Everything he¡¯d known and remembered came from Wang Ye!

    This silent, traceless influence was affecting Su Yi¡¯s fundamental nature!

    Su Yi knew that there was no way of avoiding this short of erasing all of Wang Ye¡¯s memories and experiences. Otherwise, this woulde up increasingly often as he continued exploring the Immortal Realm!

    Su Yi murmured to himself, ¡°This battle with myself is truly getting more and more interesting.... One day, I¡¯ll surpass everything you achieved, one by one!¡±

    He looked around, giving the matter no further thought.

    He exhausted practically hisst thread of power to circte the mysteries of reincarnation and break the karmic ties lingering on his body. But after that, he simply couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. He fell from the sky and fell into the coursing river with a ssh.

    The raging current carried him away, and soon, he¡¯d disappeared without a trace.

    ......

    That very night.

    A group of Cloud Apparatus Immortal Manor experts appeared at the site of the battle, but after investigating, they found nothing at all.

    Word soon reached Cloud Apparatus Immortal Manor.

    ¡°They failed? Twenty Void Realm True Immortals and an army of Universe Realm Immortals failed to capture a single paltry little new ascendant?"

    ¡°Even the Divine Venerate¡¯s emissary, His Excellency Hei Mo... died!?¡±

    Sun Xiaocheng¡¯s expression darkened. He waspletely enraged.

    As the leader of the Cloud Apparatus Immortal Manor, he was a prominent expert by the standards of the Immortal Realm as a whole. But these ill tidings obviously left him flustered.

    ¡°The Divine Venerate is sure to be furious that we failed to bring our target back...¡± Sun Xiaocheng sighed deeply.

    ording to the reports, all attempts to trace him through secret arts had beenpletely useless. That meant that looking for him would be like trying to fish a needle out of the ocean. They had almost no hope of sess!

    This left Sun Xiaocheng so nervous that he felt like he was sitting on a bed of needles. He could neither eat nor sleep in peace.

    ......

    Beneath the same night sky.

    The banks of the surging River of Epochs.

    The thin Angler was seated, fishing in the river.

    Suddenly, he sensed something, and he pulled a thin fish hook out of his sleeves, only to discover that it had already broken into pieces.

    ¡°The Karmic Hook has been destroyed...¡± The Angler¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°It seems the Reincarnator sensed the danger and used the power of reincarnation to wipe away my power of karma!¡±

    ¡°Sun Xiaocheng is truly worthless!¡±

    The Angler suddenly furrowed his brow as he recalled something. He took out a talisman and called into it, ¡°Hei Mo, are you there?¡±

    The talisman was silent. A long time passed without a response.

    The Angler''s eyelids twitched as he realized that Hei Mo was most certainly dead!

    The thought actually stung a bit.

    Hei Mo¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t overly deep or lofty. Even at his peak, he was just an Immortal King. However, he was the most reliable of the Angler¡¯s divine emissaries, and the most loyal, too!

    ¡°Reincarnator, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll let this grudge go unavenged!¡±

    The Angler¡¯s gaze was terrifyingly icy.

    ......

    A dayter.

    White Deer Mountain¡¯s Ascension Ground.

    The emissary of the Church of the Pure One, Mo Shanchan, arrived.

    Several other terrifying existences of other top factions arrived in rapid session.

    Even the weakest of them was an Immortal Lord!

    As they arrived, their terrifying majestic presences enveloped heaven and earth.

    ¡°Your Church of the Pure One went to such lengths to make advance arrangements, but in the end, you didn¡¯t so much as grasp a single ascendant¡¯s shadow. What a joke!¡± someone said with cold, derisiveughter.

    Mo Shanchan¡¯s expression was instantly unsightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity. The Gates of the Immortal Realm opened for the first time since antiquity. Those ascendants were surely the most extraordinary talents of the Human Realm. Who¡¯d have thought someone would run off with them before anyone else got the chance?¡± someone sighed.

    ¡°Just who did this?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell that the Falling Cloud Immortal Sect experts¡¯ memories have been wiped away? We won¡¯t get any hints from them!¡± someone said through gnashed teeth.

    ¡°No matter what, we can¡¯t just let this go!¡± someone said with staunch conviction.

    But in the end, there was nothing these higher-ups of the Immortal Realm¡¯s top sects could do. Ultimately, they left one by one.

    ¡°Pass on my orders. Have our forces search the Jing Province for all suspicious characters!¡± Mo Shanchan ordered as soon as he left the Ascension Grounds.

    One of his subordinates said tentatively, ¡°Your Excellency, do we have likenesses, names, or any other identifying characteristics to base our search on?¡±

    Mo Shanchan fell silent. ¡°....¡±

    He suddenly realized that, despite all this effort, they hadn¡¯t even uncovered their target¡¯s name....

    As for a likeness? There was no need to even go down that route. After all, far, far too many people in this world were proficient at disguises.

    Furthermore, they¡¯d already shaken the grass and alerted the serpent. Their target was sure to take precautions!

    The more he thought about it, the more Mo Shanchan felt a headacheing on.

    His thoughts were in turmoil as he bellowed, ¡°I told you to investigate, so investigate! What¡¯s with all the nonsense?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± His subordinate¡¯s heart quivered with fright as he scurried off to carry out his orders.

    ¡°All we know for certain is that Wang Ye¡¯s reincarnation was among the ascendants. In other words, the Tyrant Wang Ye... has returned!¡±

    Mo Shanchan¡¯s heart clenched inexplicably. A chill coursed down his spine.

    Those who understood the Tyrant Wang Ye all knew what a terrifying existence he was!

    ...

    That very day, Sect Leader Qi Nie of the Church of the Pure One learned what had happened.

    At the time, he was ying the zither beneath an ancient pine tree.

    After hearing the report, he shattered his instrument. This was already the second zither he¡¯d destroyed.

    He¡¯d destroyed the first after conversing with Su Yi across the barrier between worlds.

    He¡¯d felt almost exactly the same way then as he did now.

 Chapter 1528 - The Mute Aâ€™Li

    <h4>Chapter 1528 - The Mute A¡¯Li</h4>

    The setting sun cast its angled light on the surface of the river, tinging its waters orange.

    Two green birds beat their wings amidst the lush reeds of the shoreline, then took to the air.

    Soft footsteps approached from the distance, gradually drawing closer.

    Su Yiy amidst the reeds. Although he didn¡¯t open his eyes, he could clearly sense the thin figure walking toward him.

    She was a young woman in worn-out robes. Her skin was the color of wheat, and she carried a fish basket in one hand, a spear in the other.

    Beneath the light of the setting sun, she walked a clearly familiar path to the shoreline, parting the reeds along the way.

    First, she set her basket on the ground. Then, she gripped her spear, observed closely, and thrust it into the water.

    <i>Whoosh~</i>

    There was a ssh of water as she speared a fat fish and swung it out of the water. She deftly removed it from her spearhead and tossed it into the basket

    She then started searching the shoreline for her next target, all the while gradually drawing closer to Su Yi.

    <i>Hm?</i>

    The young woman suddenly turned her head, and her bright eyes lit up. She¡¯d discovered Su Yi!

    Except to her, he looked like a wound-riddled corpse. He waspletely covered in blood; not even the river water could wash it all away.

    The young woman tightened her grip on her spear, her slender frame as taut as a bowstring.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t move. He had no strength left; he could not even lift a finger.

    But he wasn¡¯t worried about anything. The young woman was no mighty cultivator. It obviously hadn¡¯t been long she¡¯d stepped onto the path of cultivation, and all she knew was a coarse qi refining technique. She was in the Qi umtion Realm of the Martial Dao; most wouldn''t even consider her a proper cultivator yet.

    The Martial Dao was divided into four realms: Blood Cirction, Qi umtion, Inner Furnace, and An¨¡srava.

    Those who¡¯d only just begun their cultivation were still seen as mundane martial artists. A girl like this couldn¡¯t threaten Su Yi at all.

    Time slipped by.

    The girl didn¡¯t move. She just solemnly looked Su Yi over. From this, it was obvious how cautious she was.

    A whileter, she pursed her lips, gripped her spear, and cautiously approached. It was only after she reached Su Yi and nothing unexpected happened that she visibly rxed.

    She then gently poked his leg with her spear.

    ¡°.....¡± Su Yi didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. How could he fail to realize what was happening? The young woman was testing to see whether he was alive or dead!

    <i>A dead body? </i>When Su Yi didn¡¯t react, she seemed to sigh in relief. She turned to leave, but then, she saw that the ¡°corpse¡± had opened his eyes, and he was looking right at her.

    She jumped like a startled cat. Her hair stood on end, and she turned and fled.

    ¡°....¡± Su Yi didn¡¯t know what to say. <i>Isn¡¯t she a bit too cautious?</i>

    The girl had indeed run away. She¡¯d even left her basket behind.

    The corners of Su Yi¡¯s lips twitched, but there was nothing he could do.

    He justy there quietly, his eyes closing beneath the light of the sun as it slowly descended beyond the horizon. He silently took a moment to examine his condition.

    His meridians had shattered, and his bones were broken and shattered in numerous ces. His qi and blood had practically run dry, and the surface of his skin was covered in countless wounds. Even his vital organs were severely damaged and emanating an air of death.

    But by themselves, the wounds were nothing.

    The problem was that wisps of destructive aura still permeated the inside of his body.

    They represented an extremely tyrannical power. They¡¯d been left behind from that full-force Immortal King-level strike.

    That aside, his soul had been damaged. It had sunk into a depleted state, like a false death.

    All of this left Su Yi rather speechless. His wounds were indeed rather excessive this time. If he couldn¡¯t dispel that Immortal King power from his body, it would be difficult to truly recover his cultivation.

    And if he couldn¡¯t recover his cultivation, it wouldn¡¯t matter that he had thousands of methods at his disposal. He still wouldn¡¯t be able to treat his wounds fully.

    But he wasn¡¯t dead. So long as he was alive, none of this was insurmountable.

    Su Yi could clearly sense a faint, almost undetectable vitality coursing through him.

    Undying Power!

    Back in the First Battleground, A¡¯Cai gave Su Yi a Dao-Bearing Chaos Stone. It contained theplete power of the Grand Dao of Undying.

    He¡¯d since started contemting it, and he¡¯d gained a preliminary understanding of this taboo power of the Dao.

    This ¡°undying, indestructible, self-perpetuating¡± power of the Grand Dao was now nourishing his badly damaged body.

    Although the effects were subtle, they were better than nothing.

    ¡°At this rate, I¡¯ll recover some of my cultivation within the month,¡± thought Su Yi. When the timees, I¡¯ll be able to get medicine out of the Divine Replenishment Furnace and make a full recovery!¡±

    As the sun set and the misty light of dusk gave way to darkness, footsteps emanated from afar.

    It was the same girl as before. She still carried her spear, and she was still cautious, but she was headed right for Su Yi.

    ¡°Why did youe back?¡± asked Su Yi, his voice feeble.

    The young woman stiffened, then took a beast skin scroll from her sleeves and unfurled it for Su Yi to see.

    Su Yi looked up and saw a line of crooked, poorly written text: ¡°My name is A¡¯Li. I¡¯m here to save you, and I¡¯m a mute.¡±

    Su Yi was stunned. <i>A mute? No wonder she hasn¡¯t said anything all this time.</i>

    When she saw that Su Yi seemed to have understood, the young woman visibly rxed. She took out a burnt, sharpened piece of charcoal and wrote, ¡°I¡¯m going to carry you back to my house. I¡¯ll treat your wounds there.¡±

    She put away the beast skin and the charcoal, then bent down and carefully lifted Su Yi off the ground.

    Then,pletely disregarding the mud and bloodstains, she used her slender body to support his entire weight and carry him out of the reeds.

    From beginning to end, Su Yi said nothing.

    But his gaze softened. The young woman was extremely cautious, but she had a kind heart, and that was truly precious.

    The radiant moon shone overhead.

    A girl in herte teens carried Su Yi, and after just fifteen minutes, a vige appeared in the distance. It consisted mostly of densely packed, coarse stone huts, scattered with no apparent organization.

    Some of the huts had roaring bonfires built in front of them, with figures clustered around them, eating and drinking. It was a lively sight.

    But the girl didn¡¯t go to the vige. Instead, she carried Su Yi around it, bypassing the vige to arrive at the foot of a mountain.

    The grass was lush, and it was obvious that people seldom ventured here.

    She continued ahead, and soon, she arrived at a cave obscured by the underbrush.

    The interior wasn¡¯trge, only several dozen feet across. Beneath the faint moonlight, Su Yi saw a thickyer of straw piled on the ground, and a bearskinid out to the side.

    There was nothing else inside.

    The girl carefullyid Su Yi out on the straw, then took out her beast skin and charcoal and wrote, ¡°Rest for now. I¡¯ll go get medicine.¡±

    Before Su Yi could respond, she turned and dashed out of the cave.

    It was dry inside, and Su Yi could tell that the straw hey on had only just been ced there.

    There was no doubt about it. After their first encounter, the girl decided to save him, and she¡¯d prepared her cave for his arrival. The straw was intended as his bed.

    And the bearskin was obviously to be his nket...

    As for why the girl hadn¡¯t brought him to the vige they¡¯d passed? It was easy to guess. She was afraid of others¡¯ attention and the unnecessary trouble it could bring!

    After all, she had no idea where he¡¯de from, and he was covered in wounds. Someone more experienced would surely be on guard, and it was hard to say what they might do! The girl had obviously considered this problem, which was why she¡¯d arranged this cave for him.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but nod approvingly to himself. <i>The girl isn¡¯t just kind. She¡¯s meticulous, careful, and considerate.</i>

    Before long, the young woman returned with a leather bag. She took out a jug of hot water, a wooden bowl, herbal medicines, and various other items.

    She embedded a moonlight rock in the cave wall, instantly dispersing some of the darkness of its interior.

    Then, she took the hot water and a cloth, showed them to Su Yi, and started wiping the blood and dirt off his body.

    She was careful and gentle, as if afraid she¡¯d touch his wounds and hurt him.

    A full fifteen minutes passed before she¡¯d wiped off all the blood. During that time, she¡¯d reced her hot water more than ten times.

    By the end of this process, she was sweating with exertion. She was obviously exhausted.

    But she didn¡¯t stop there. Instead, she took out herbal medicines and started rubbing them on Su Yi¡¯s wounds.

    Su Yi did nothing to stop her, nor did he tell the girl that these medicines were toomon to have any effect on his wounds.

    He just quietly watched her work. A rare warmth coursed through his steely heart.

    He¡¯d pursued the Dao for a long time. He¡¯d been the Wilds¡¯ Swordmaster of Abstruse Force, the Eastern Profound Star Domain¡¯s legendary Temple Master, and the terrifying Tyrant Wang Ye of the Immortal Realm....

    He was confident, proud, contemptuous, and domineering, with a heart as unshakeable as a divine mountain.

    Yet he knew that in the young woman¡¯s eyes, he was... no more than a man on the brink of death and in need of help.

    That was precisely what made her character so praiseworthy and her aid so precious.

    A long time passed before she finally finished. She wiped the sweat from her brow and looked down at Su Yi and his medicinal paste-covered body in satisfaction. A hint of a smile rose to her lips.

    Her skin was the color of wheat; she obviously spent a lot of time braving the elements. Her hair was slightly dry and yellowed, and she was thin and frail. Her robes were worn out, and shecked even the slightest adornment.

    Her looks were delicate, but she was far from a beauty.

    She looked like she¡¯d grown up in poverty in the remote countryside.

    Yet in that moment, in Su Yi¡¯s eyes, she was extraordinarily beautiful.

 Chapter 1529 - A Mystery

    <h4>Chapter 1529 - A Mystery</h4>

    Over the next few days, every day at nightfall, A¡¯Li visited the cave Su Yi was resting in with food and medicinal herbs.

    She also brought Su Yi a worn-out robe. She said it had belonged to herte grandfather.

    asionally, A¡¯Li took out her beast skin and charcoal to converse with Su Yi, but she said little. All Su Yi knew was that they were at the foot of Southern Wilds Mountain, near the Little Blue River.

    The vige was called Cloud Stream Vige, and it was home to about six hundred people. Most of them made their living hunting and gathering herbal medicines.

    A¡¯Li¡¯s parents died when she was little. Her grandfather raised her in their ce.

    Three years prior, a group of beasts attacked her grandfather while he was out hunting. Although other vigers brought him back, his wounds were too severe, and he passed away shortly after, leaving A¡¯Li all alone.

    A¡¯Li said she had an older sister too. It was just that when A¡¯Li was five years old, a passing immortal took note of her and epted her as a disciple. A¡¯Li¡¯s sister had left the vige to cultivate in the immortal¡¯s sect.

    A¡¯Li¡¯s grandfather had agreed to let her big sister leave with the immortal, but they¡¯d lost contact since. Ten years had passed since then.

    When A¡¯Li told him of this, Su Yi could sense her grief and dejection.

    As night approached, after A¡¯Li helped Su Yi apply the day¡¯s medicines, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°A¡¯Li, how did you lose your voice?¡±

    He¡¯d recovered some of his vitality, and he could sit up, albeit with difficulty.

    A¡¯Li¡¯s expression shifted dramatically. She shook her head, then left. It seemed this was the subject she least wanted to discuss.

    Su Yi was stunned, and his thoughts raced. <i>It seems whatever made her a mute is a very sensitive topic, or she wouldn¡¯t have reacted like that. I¡¯ll have to treat her once I¡¯ve recovered my cultivation base.</i>

    He¡¯d only just thought this when coldughter emanated from outside the cave. ¡°Little mute, what are youing here at night to do?¡±

    Su Yi looked over and saw a tall, stalwart man standing amidst the underbrush, his expression cold and fierce.

    A¡¯Li was tiny and frail, but she nheless stood resolutely in the man¡¯s way.

    ¡°How dare you stand in my way? Step aside!¡± The tall, stalwart man pushed her to the ground. ¡°I¡¯m curious to see just what shameful acts you¡¯ve been up to, you little mute!¡±

    A¡¯Li rose, then tried to block the man once more. She opened her mouth as if to speak, indignation all over her little face.

    ¡°Scram!¡± The tall, stalwart man had lost his patience. He pped her across the face.

    <i>Whap!</i>

    A crisp, clear impact rang out.

    A¡¯Li rolled across the ground, her face red and swollen. Her eyes brimmed with tears, but she nheless clenched her teeth and threw herself at the man, grabbing his leg and shouting repeatedly.

    But she was mute, so no words came out.

    The stalwart manughed hideously. ¡°The more you act like this, the more obvious it is that you have a guilty conscience. Scram!¡±

    As he spoke, he grabbed and ruthlessly tugged her hair. A¡¯Li screamed in agony.

    ¡°Let her go, or I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    A voice rang out.

    No one knew when, but Su Yi had gotten to his feet, his profound gaze glinting with cold light.

    The stalwart man stiffened, thenughed coldly. ¡°Impressive, little mute. How old are you? Yet here you are, secretly tending to a man, and an outsider at that!¡±

    He tugged A¡¯Li¡¯s hair. It hurt so much that she almost lost control and cried.

    But she couldn¡¯t concern herself with that now. She frantically ¡°shouted¡± at Su Yi as if urging him to leave quickly.

    But Su Yi approached instead. His gait was unsteady, and every step was difficult. Some of his wounds had yet to knit back together, and they silently opened and bled.

    But he didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°Haha, A¡¯Li, this is your secret man? He¡¯s covered in wounds, and he can barely stand. He looks like a total wuss!¡± The stalwart man burst into mocking, uproariousughter.

    A¡¯Li struggled with all her might, but the man held fast to her hair, giving her no chance to fight back.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was increasingly cold.

    When he was still a hundred feet away from the man, he raised his right hand and tapped the air. A wisp of the power of his soul condensed into a sword and shed from afar.

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    The stalwart man¡¯s eyes widened, and his jaw opened, but before he could say anything, he toppled over onto his back. His body waspletely undamaged, but his soul had been destroyed!

    A¡¯Li was unwittingly stunned.

    Su Yi chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Beneath the light of the heavens, his face was pallid, and some of his wounds were bleeding, but he stood there nheless, tall and upright, like a pir supporting the heavens. He seemedpletely unshakeable!

    A¡¯Li looked at him in a daze, as if she couldn¡¯t quite believe it.

    But then, she heard dogs barking in the distance, startling her to her senses. Her expression shifted dramatically, and she hurried to Su Yi, frantically waving her arms and opening her mouth as if to say something.

    ¡°You want me to run?¡± Su Yi gently patted her shoulder and said, ¡°With me here, it doesn¡¯t matter whoes. They can¡¯t hurt us.¡±

    A¡¯Li obviously didn¡¯t believe it, but just as she was about to take action, a group charged over.

    These were citizens of Cloud Stream Vige, around ten in total. Their leader was an elder in grey. Even calm, he was imposing.

    ¡°A¡¯Li, what happened here?¡±

    ¡°Who is that?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Meng, Shi Kui is dead!¡±

    ¡°What? He¡¯s dead!?¡±

    ....A mor of voices rang out. When they realized that the stalwart man was dead, the vigers were shocked and furious. All of them turned their attention to the stranger, Su Yi.

    A¡¯Li was iparably nervous, but even so, she used her frail form to shield Su Yi.

    The elder in gray frowned. He looked at A¡¯Li, then at Su Yi, and said gravely, ¡°Sir, who might you be? Why have youe to Cloud Stream Vige?¡±

    Su Yi gestured at the stalwart man¡¯s corpse. ¡°I¡¯m the one who killed him.¡±

    That wasn¡¯t at all the question he¡¯d been asked, but silence followed this response.

    The gray-robed elder¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°Since you admitted it so openly, was there perhaps... a reason?¡±

    ¡°There was.¡± Su Yi nodded. ¡°He was hurting A¡¯Li.¡±

    The crowd exchanged nces. <i>Why is the killer talking about murder so casually?</i>

    Meanwhile, A¡¯Li took out her beast skin and charcoal and frantically started writing. She then raised the skin into the air.

    ¡°Headman, Shi Kui was worried I¡¯d reveal his secret, so he followed me here. Big Brother Su killed him to save me.¡±

    <i>Her secret? </i>Su Yi was stunned. Only now did he realize the stalwart man¡¯s arrival was no mere coincidence!

    ¡°What secret? A¡¯Li, you can¡¯t use others unjustly!¡± A thin man shouted. ¡°To the best of my knowledge, Shi Kui has never mistreated you, so why help an outsider murder him? You¡¯re just a duplicitous little snake!!¡±

    The others were indignant too.

    The old man in gray was their vige headman, Meng Qi. He looked at A¡¯Li and said, ¡°A¡¯Li, do you have an exnation? Exin the situation clearly, and so long as you aren¡¯t in the wrong, I¡¯ll be sure to get justice for you.¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, A¡¯Li took a deep breath and nodded. She took out her beast skin and charcoal and started writing. It took quite some time.

    When Su Yi saw the message¡¯s contents, his brow furrowed.

    The secret was quite simple. There was more to her grandfather¡¯s death than met the eye!

    Three years prior, A¡¯Li¡¯s grandfather and three other vigers were out hunting when her grandfather discovered a rare medicinal herb, a Snowcloud Flower.

    Snowcloud Flowers were rare, and they fetched a considerable sum.

    The other three vigers immediately coveted it, and they tried to seize it. A¡¯Li¡¯s grandfather refused to give it to them, and conflict broke out.

    In the end, he was badly injured. When he realized that they''d kill him, he reluctantly agreed to trade the flower for his life.

    He hadn¡¯t been ambushed by beasts after all. It was other vigers who¡¯d attacked him!

    They''d forced him to swear to secrecy, threatening to hurt his granddaughter if he broke his vow.

    Her grandfather agreed, but his injuries were so severe that he passed away shortly after, and the three vigers attacked A¡¯Li anyway. They feared she''d let the cat out of the bag.

    They used a poisonous nt, Star Poison Grass, in hopes of killing her undetected.

    Against their expectations, A¡¯Li was resilient, and she took an antidote just in time. She survived, but in the process, she lost her voice permanently.

    To stay alive, A¡¯Li endured in silence and never went public. She just pretended nothing had happened, and the three vigers gradually lowered their guard.

    But A¡¯Li had left home at night frequently over the past few days to tend to Su Yi. This unusual behavior drew the three vigers¡¯ attention!

    Thus, one of the three, Shi Kui, decided to tail her tonight, leading to everything that had just happened.

    After learning all this, Su Yi finally understood why A¡¯Li had refused to tell him how she¡¯d be a mute. He couldn¡¯t help but pity her.

    She was so young, but she¡¯d been pushed this far. She¡¯d had to endure in silence just to stay alive. It truly hadn¡¯t been easy.

    A¡¯Li¡¯s secrets left the old man in gray, Meng Qi, and the other vigers stunned.

    ¡°Is this... Is this real?¡± someone said in obvious disbelief.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be! How could Shi Kui possibly have murdered A¡¯Li¡¯s grandfather?¡± the thin man cried out.

    Meng Qi said gravely, ¡°If I recall, it wasn¡¯t just A¡¯Li¡¯s grandfather and Shi Kui on that hunting trip. You were there too, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    The crowd was instantly in uproar.

    ¡°Lies and nder! Meng Qi, don¡¯t fall for that little bitch¡¯s tricks!¡± the thin man roared in fury.

    His middle-agedpanion was furious too. ¡°That¡¯s right. A¡¯Li is obviously trying to frame us! Her grandfather¡¯s death had nothing to do with us!¡±

    Meng Qi looked at A¡¯Li. ¡°A¡¯Li, do you have proof?¡±

    A¡¯Li shook her head, her expression bleak. If she had proof, why would she have endured all this time?

    ¡°Without proof, your usations are nothing but nder!¡± roared the thin man.

    ¡°Never mind this useless talk. Meng Qi, that guy just admitted to killing Shi Kui! Surely we can¡¯t just let this go?¡± the middle-aged man said through gnashed teeth.

    The others instinctively nodded. A¡¯Li¡¯s grandfather¡¯s death was still a mystery, but they <i>knew </i>that outsider had killed Shi Kui!

    ¡°Very well,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°I¡¯ll seize this opportunity to help you end this grudge once and for all.¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s expression shifted. ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    Su Yi ignored him. He just raised his hand and tapped the air.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    It was as if the thin man had been struck by lightning. He fell to his knees, his body quivering and his face contorted with agony.

    The crowd was rmed, and they instinctively moved further away. All of them looked on in disbelief. <i>That invalid is actually a powerful cultivator!?</i>

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was distant and profound and he stared at the thin man and said softly, ¡°Were you involved in A¡¯Li¡¯s grandfather¡¯s death?¡±

    The agony disappeared from the man¡¯s gaze, and his eyes suddenly went vacant. ¡°Yes.¡±

    As the crowd was stunned, Su Yi turned toward the mustached middle-aged man. He was already drenched in cold sweat, and when he sensed Su Yi¡¯s gaze, he turned to flee like a startled rabbit.

    But before he could take even a single step, a terrifying power shook his soul, and he fell limply to the ground, convulsing in unendurable agony.

    ¡°Were you involved in this?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes went vacant, and he nodded. ¡°I was.¡±

    Deathly silence followed.

    Meng Qi let out a deep sigh. In the face of a powerful cultivator, what need was there for proof?

    All they had to do was use a tiny portion of their power, and they could force you to obediently admit to your crimes!

    A¡¯Li had aplicated look on her face, a mixture of joy and sorrow. Her frail frame quivered with obvious excitement!

    Su Yi drew his finger through the air, and both men silently perished. Their souls had been destroyed!

    After finishing all this, Su Yi turned to A¡¯Li. ¡°Are you satisfied with this?¡±

    A¡¯Li nodded firmly. Her clear phoenix eyes looked dazed, as if she still dared not believe everything that had happened.

    A momentter, she seemed to recall past sorrows, and her eyes brimmed with tears.

    Su Yi gently patted her shoulder, then looked at Meng Qi and the others. ¡°I killed all three of those men. Does anyone want to avenge them?¡±

    The crowd fell as silent as cicadas in winter. After witnessing Su Yi¡¯s wondrous abilities firsthand, these vigers who¡¯d only grasped a few rudimentary cultivation techniques were terrified.

    Meng Qi took a deep breath and bowed. ¡°Earlier, we were ignorant and foolish. We humbly request your forgiveness, Senior.¡±

    Su Yi said tly, ¡°To me, this was a trivial matter, but this could have been an insurmountable disaster for A¡¯Li. If you¡¯re resentful, feel free toe looking for me. I¡¯ll be staying here for a while.¡±

    Meng Qi quivered, then hurriedly shook his head. ¡°Senior, please, don¡¯t be angry. We¡¯re all ordinary mortals of the mundane world. How could we dare repeat our mistakes? Please rest assured. When we return to the vige, I¡¯ll naturally make amends for A¡¯Li¡¯s wrongful treatment!¡±

    Su Yi waved him away. ¡°You all can leave.¡±

    If not for A¡¯Li, he couldn¡¯t have been bothered with any of this.

    Meng Qi and the others were visibly relieved, as if they¡¯d received an imperial pardon. All of them scurried off.

    After watching them fade from view, Su Yi said, ¡°A¡¯Li.¡±

    A¡¯Li instinctively looked at him.

    Su Yi coughed dryly. ¡°Mind helping me walk?¡±

    Even as the words left his mouth, he felt awkward, but there was nothing for it. At present, all he could do was draw on a portion of the power of his soul. His body was so badly injured that even walking was difficult.

    A¡¯Li instantly came to her senses. She hurriedly took Su Yi¡¯s arm and helped him back into the cave.

    Once he was seated on the bed of soft straw, Su Yi left out a long breath of turbid air.

    Meanwhile, A¡¯Li silently rose and stood to the side in a daze. Everything she¡¯d just experienced had obviouslye as a massive shock!

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then asked suddenly, ¡°A few days ago, when you decided to save me, didn¡¯t you worry that you might be saving a viin?¡±

    A¡¯Li was a kind young woman, but she was also cautious and meticulous. There was no way she¡¯d recklessly trust an outsider covered in wounds.

    She took her beast skin and charcoal and wrote at top speed, ¡°My instincts told me that you weren¡¯t a bad person, so I decided to gamble.¡±

    ¡°Gamble?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve always wanted to leave the vige, find my sister, and avenge my grandfather, but I could never find an opportunity. Shi Kui and the others wouldn¡¯t let me leave. When I found you, I saw a chance to turn things around, so I decided to take the risk.¡±

    A¡¯Li continued writing her true thought process. ¡°I figured that even if you were a bad person, I¡¯d have saved your life, so you still probably wouldn¡¯t have hurt me.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. This was perfectly normal.

    Kindness didn¡¯t mean someone was stupid. It was perfectly reasonable that A¡¯Li would take such things into consideration.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was rife with meaning. ¡°A¡¯Li, this was, perhaps, a stroke of fate. Later, I¡¯ll help you speak again, and I¡¯ll help you realize your ambitions, too.¡±

    A¡¯Li was stunned, but she still didn¡¯t realize the weight of Su Yi''s promise.

    In the years that followed, when she looked back on her life, this conversation with Su Yi in the cramped cave outside Cloud Stream Vige was the most unforgettable moment of all. Every word Su Yi spoke had been carved into her heart, and even yearster, she remembered this conversation like it was yesterday. She¡¯d never dare to forget.

    ......

    Late at night, Vige Headman Meng Qi came calling. He brought with him a dozen types of medicinal herbs in a wooden box.

    The most precious was a Seven-Leaved Blood Poria.

    When A¡¯Li saw these spirit medicines, she was unwittingly stunned.

    To the best of her knowledge, that Seven-Leaved Blood Poria was the vige headman¡¯s treasure, an heirloom passed down over generations. Under ordinary circumstances, he would never have given it away.

    Meng Qi said respectfully, ¡°Senior, this is a token of my respect. Please ept it.¡±

    Su Yi just nced at the medicine and said, ¡°I killed three vigers, and I don¡¯t n to cause any further trouble, yet here you are, delivering medicine in the night. What are you after?¡±

    Before Meng Qi could say anything, Su Yi warned, ¡°I¡¯ve never liked idle pleasantries or beating around the bush. I want to hear the truth.¡±

    The pressure emanating from him was almost suffocating!

    Meng Qi¡¯s expression shifted erratically until finally, he bowed low at the waist. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re quite perceptive, so I¡¯ll speak directly. In half a month, the Purple Cloud Sect will send an emissary to collect tribute, but the past year¡¯s harvest was unusually poor. Even if we empty out our coffers, we won''t be able to gather enough...¡±

    Before he could finish, Su Yi interrupted, ¡°You want me to help you?¡±

    Meng Qi said hurriedly, ¡°Senior, you¡¯re a cultivator too. It would be wonderful if you could talk to the emissary and ask him to exempt the vige from this year¡¯s tribute.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°And what happens if you don¡¯t pay your tribute?¡±

    Meng Qi said bitterly, ¡°At best, they¡¯ll raid our homes. At worst, they¡¯ll kill us. Several viges near Southern Wilds Mountain were destroyed after failing to pay tribute.¡±

    Su Yi nodded in understanding. Such situations weremonce in the world of cultivation.

    Sects oversaw their own territories, like local tyrants. The lesser factions within their territories all had to pay tribute.

    Cloud Stream Vige was at the foot of Southern Wilds Mountain, within the Purple Cloud Sect¡¯s territory. They had to pay the sect an annual tribute.

    This tribute consisted primarily of medicinal herbs, ore, and other such treasures.

    In exchange for offering tribute, they received the sect¡¯s protection. It was much like making offers to a god. When you worshiped a deity, it was only natural to burn paper money in tribute as an expression of sincerity.

    ¡°And what would you have done if I hadn¡¯t shown up?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Meng Qi¡¯s heart clenched, and he said bleakly, ¡°I¡¯ve been racking my brains for an answer to that very question. I can¡¯t even eat or sleep in peace. After all that thought, the only solution I can think of is to go bankrupt satisfying the Purple Cloud Sect¡¯s demands.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    This was a clear request to leave. Meng Qi considerately refrained from making further conversation. Instead, he ordered A¡¯Li, ¡°Lass, take good care of this senior. If you need anything,e find me.¡±

    With that, he turned to leave.

    A¡¯Li hesitated, then wrote, ¡°Big Brother Su, will you help Cloud Stream Vige?¡±

    Su Yi asked right back, ¡°If it were you, would you help them?¡±

    A¡¯Li didn¡¯t even hesitate. ¡°I would!¡±

    A momentter, she continued, ¡°Over the years, the vigers looked after my grandfather and me. He said that it wasrgely thanks to Meng Qi that my sister left with that immortal, too.¡±

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°No need to tell me all that. It was enough to tell you wanted to help them. Knowing that, I naturally won¡¯t remain a bystander.¡±

    A¡¯Li froze, stunned. A momentter, her phoenix eyes lit up, and she nodded. A massive weight seemed to have lifted from her shoulders.

    She then re-applied Su Yi¡¯s medicines, just as gently as she had over the past few days. When night fell, she stayed in the cave at the foot of the mountain.

    Everything that had happened today made it so that she dared not return to the vige. She felt safest staying with Su Yi.

    Su Yi watched her sleep, then gently covered her in the bearskin.

    Meanwhile, he sat cross-legged, took the medicines Meng Qi had delivered, and started meditating to treat his wounds.

    The stars shone outside the cave, illuminating the hazy night sky. The silence was interspersed with the asional roaring of wild beasts.

    As Su Yi took all of this in, he couldn¡¯t help but recall his time as the live-in son-inw of Guangling City¡¯s Wen Family.

    Here in this cave, there was none of the bloodshed and intrigue of the path of cultivation. Instead, he found tranquility, a return to simplicity.

    It was much like how a divine dragon could grow to enormous sizes and soar freely through the heavens, or shrink and hide itself amidst the minute and mundane. People could look directly at it without realizing what it really was!

 Chapter 1530 - The Purple Cloud Sectâ€™s Emissary

    <h4>Chapter 1530 - The Purple Cloud Sect¡¯s Emissary</h4>

    Ten days passed quickly.

    Once a day, Meng Qi would visit with a wide array of dishes and spirit medicines. No one could use him of being inhospitable or inconsiderate.

    After ten days of recovery, Su Yi¡¯s external wounds had healed, and his bones and meridians were recovering.

    However, his acupoints, organs, and soul were recovering extremely slowly, and his cultivation base was stillpletely depleted.

    This was due to the wisps of the aura of an Immortal King filling his body. Their destructive power was far too terrifying. Even after all this time, he¡¯d only managed to refine a small portion of them.

    This left him no opportunity to replenish his depleted cultivation base.

    But Su Yi was in no rush.

    After ten days of recovery, he could walk as he pleased. From the outside, he was a bit pale, but no one would have guessed how severe his internal wounds were.

    That aside, during his conversations with Meng Qi, Su Yi learned that Southern Wilds Mountain was still within the bounds of the Jing Province, in the southwest of the province.

    Su Yi silently did the math and concluded that there were about sixty thousand miles between White Deer Mountain and Southern Wilds Mountain!

    <i>It seems I¡¯ll have to keep Qi Fufeng waiting in the White Reed Province for quite some time,</i> thought Su Yi.

    He didn¡¯t n to set off for the White Reed Province until he¡¯d recovered his depleted cultivation base.

    Instead, he nned to take this time in recovery to steady his Dao Heart and contemte how he¡¯d go about the next stage of his cultivation.

    He¡¯d already reached the Manifesting Void Realm, making himparable to a Cloud Soaring Transcendent.

    That meant that next, he had to n for breaking into the Immortal Dao!

    Su Yi knew that his Path of Transcendence made his journeypletely different from that of other cultivators. He didn¡¯t even need to think to know that his path through the Immortal Dao would be starkly different, too!

    It wouldn¡¯t just be different from other people¡¯s Immortal Dao. It¡¯d be different from Wang Ye¡¯s, too!

    Most importantly, not even Wang Ye had divined what kind of Immortal Dao awaited him after he surpassed Manifesting Void and became an immortal.

    After all, not even Wang Ye had attempted Su Yi¡¯s Path of Transcendence. It was unprecedented!

    Wang Ye had naturally had no way of knowing what this alternative path would be like upon reaching the Immortal Dao.

    Simply put, Su Yi¡¯s future cultivation was full of unknowns! Even Wang Ye¡¯s lifetime of umted knowledge and experience couldn¡¯t help Su Yi here. He could only search for answers himself!

    It was for this reason that Su Yi had to start his preparations well in advance.

    Fortunately, Wang Ye had once reached the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao. He¡¯d explored numerous worlds and epochs, and read too many ancient tomes to count. Su Yi had an iparably rich breadth of knowledge to draw on.

    Wang Ye¡¯s understanding of the Immortal Dao was like a treasury just waiting for Su Yi to dive in and learn from.

    It was only by studying numerous examples and extrapting that he¡¯d surpass his past self!

    Suddenly, A¡¯Li hurried into the cave, her expression a bit frantic as she waved her charcoal across the beast skin. ¡°Big Brother Su, Uncle Meng sent a messenger. He says the emissary of the Purple Cloud Sect is here!¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re here early?¡± Su Yi was instantly stunned. When he saw the trace of anxiety in A¡¯Li¡¯s expression, he chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Come on, let¡¯s have a look.¡±

    A¡¯Li nodded, then led the way.

    ......

    The entrance to Cloud Stream Vige.

    It was the middle of the day, and the skies were bright and clear.

    A young man in ornate robes leaned back in a chair at an angle, legs crossed as he fiddled with an ornamental ring.

    A group of vigers stood in front of him, all of them quiet, reserved, and respectful as could be.

    Vige Headman Meng Qi bowed and stood at the front of the group, an anxious look on his face. ¡°Your Excellency Zhan, please, be lenient. This past year, our vige...¡±

    The ornately dressed young manughed coldly and interrupted him. ¡°Quit ying the old fool! If Cloud Stream Vige can¡¯t offer sufficient tribute today, don¡¯t me me for my heartlessness!¡±

    Meng Qi let out a long sigh, his heart full of worry.

    The ornately dressed young man friend. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Quick, bring out the tribute! I have other ces to collect tributes from too. I have no time to waste with you!¡±

    He wasn¡¯t being at all polite; he spoke like he was chastising his grandson.

    Meng Qi¡¯s expression was unsightly, but in the end, he endured and said in a low voice, ¡°Your Excellency Zhan, we....¡±

    <i>Whap!</i>

    The ornately dressed young man mmed his armrests, his expression dark. ¡°Any more nonsense and I¡¯ll cripple you first, you old dog!¡±

    Meng Qi shuddered from head to toe, looking utterly dejected.

    But then, someone couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Uncle Meng, isn¡¯t that Senior Su supposed to help us?¡±

    Meng Qi inwardly cried out, <i>Shit! How could youy a secret like that out in the open?</i>

    Just as he expected, the ornately dressed young manughed coldly. ¡°Oh? You bumpkins found yourselves a helper? I don¡¯t care who they are! If anyone interferes, I¡¯ll cripple them!¡±

    He spoke with firm conviction,ying his intentions bare.

    The crowd looked stricken. Especially Meng Qi, whose expression sank.

    He¡¯d hoped that Su Yi could speak up on their behalf to resolve their tribute problem, but it seemed obvious that they¡¯d lost control of the situation!

    But then, a calm voice rang out. ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Su Yi and A¡¯Li were approaching from afar.

    Meng Qi showed no sign of delight. On the contrary, he looked worried. He opened his mouth and was just about to exin the situation when Su Yi waved.

    ¡°I heard everything,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Leave it to me.¡±

    This was most of the vigers¡¯ first time seeing Su Yi, and they couldn¡¯t help but be bewildered. <i>Can this young man really cut it?</i>

    The ornately dressed young man whipped around. When he saw Su Yi, his eyes shone with disdain. ¡°Who the hell gave you the balls to interfere in the Purple Cloud Sect¡¯s affairs?¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    The path of cultivation started with the Four Realms of the Martial Dao, followed by the Three Realms of the Origin Dao, the Three Realms of the Spirit Dao, the Three Realms of the Profound Dao, the Three Realms of the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension, and the Three Realms of the Path of Transcendence.

    The ornately dressed young man was a small fry who¡¯d only just stepped into the Spirit Dao, but his bluster was greater than even Emperors of the Profound Dao!

    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll give you a chance at survival. Kneel before me, and I¡¯ll let this go,¡± sighed Su Yi.

    Deathly silence followed. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened. They almost dared not believe their ears.

    That went for the ornately dressed man, too. He froze, stunned, then shot to his feet in a rage and pointed at Su Yi. ¡°You...!¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when he met Su Yi¡¯s gaze. At that moment, his entire body stiffened, and he felt a piercing pain in his soul, as if he were gazing up at an unparalleled sovereign standing proudly over the nine heavens. That terrifying majesty filled him with instinctual terror, as if he were an ant Su Yi could squish at a moment¡¯s notice.

    The dread of a lethal threat left him in a panic.

    Then, beneath the crowd¡¯s bbergasted gazes, he thudded to his knees and quivered from head to toe as if he were having an epileptic fit.

    ¡°This...¡± The crowd was dumbstruck. The emissary of the Purple Cloud Sect was acting like a hoodlum just moments prior. Why did he fall to his knees a blink of an eyeter?

    And he even looked like he¡¯d been scared out of his wits!

    A¡¯Li was so startled that her phoenix eyes widened. None of this made sense; it just didn¡¯t feel real.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi was already walking up to the kneeling emissary. ¡°Do you understand what you did wrong?¡±

    The young man¡¯s face paled, and he said in a quavering voice, ¡°This junior understands his mistake! Please, forgive me, Senior!¡±

    Su Yi asked again, ¡°Do you think gathering a paltry tribute from Cloud Stream Vige is worth irrevocably offending me?¡±

    The ornately dressed young man stammered, ¡°No, not at all!¡±

    His voice was even slightly choked with sobs.

    Su Yi said gently, ¡°What¡¯s better than realizing your mistakes and making amends? Quick, get up.¡±

    He personally helped the young man to his feet and even brushed off his clothes. ¡°I have zero interest in bing enemies with the Purple Cloud Sect, nor do I want to see you lose your life over a single sentence spoken out of turn. This is mypassion. I just don¡¯t know if you appreciate it or not?¡±

    The ornately dressed young man shuddered, then lowered his head, not daring to meet Su Yi¡¯s gaze. He stammered, ¡°Senior, please rest assured. There¡¯s no need for Cloud Stream Viges to give tribute today, and you have no need to fear them facing reprisal down the line!¡±

    Su Yi patted him on the shoulder.

    ¡°Senior, thank you for your mercy! This junior will mend the error of his ways. I won¡¯t do it ever again!¡± The young man wept tears of gratitude.

    It was only after he saw that Su Yi had no intention of keeping him that he scampered off in a panic. Before long, he¡¯d disappearedpletely.

    When they saw that an impending disaster had been neutralized with such ease, Meng Qi, A¡¯Li, and the other vigers felt as if they were dreaming. It just didn¡¯t seem real.

    Everyst one of them was too shaken for words.

    ¡°A¡¯Li, we should go back.¡± Su Yi put his hands behind his back and turned to leave.

    Meng Qi suddenly came to his senses and said hurriedly, ¡°Senior Su, many thanks for your intervention. If you don¡¯t object, please stay a while longer and permit us to host a banquet as an expression of our gratitude.¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t celebrate just yet. Let¡¯s wait several days more and see whether or not the Purple Cloud Sect retaliates. Only then can we consider this matter settled.¡±

    Meng Qi was briefly stunned, but he quickly understood. He couldn¡¯t help but gasp. If the Purple Cloud Sect really sought reprisal after this, they¡¯d definitely send one of their experts next time!

    Meng Qi couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Senior Su, then...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about?¡± Su Yi said with mild exasperation. He pointed at himself. ¡°I chose to intervene, so I¡¯ll naturally help you resolve this trivial matterpletely.¡±

    With that, he turned to leave.

    A¡¯Li stuck close to him. When her bright phoenix eyes took in the outline of his back, they twinkled like stars, revealing hints of curiosity and admiration.

    <i>Just... What kind of person is Big Brother Su?</i>

    <i>Is he an Emperor of the Profound Dao?</i>

    <i>That¡¯s got to be it!</i>

    <i>Rumor has it that only those who¡¯ve reached that level can dominate their opponents with their majestic auras alone!</i>

    ¡°Is it really just... a trivial matter?¡± Meng Qi murmured. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that Senior Su isn¡¯t at all concerned about the threat of the Purple Cloud Sect?¡±

    The vige headman thought himself rather knowledgeable, but even he was a bit bewildered. He couldn¡¯t even imagine what kind of existence that young man was, to dare so tantly disregard the Purple Cloud Sect!

    Three dayster, the Purple Cloud Sect sent someone to Cloud Stream Vige once more!

    When Su Yi heard the news, he couldn¡¯t help but rub his forehead. <i>That kid really let my good intentions go to waste.</i>

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t imagine how the ornately dressed youth could be so stupid. <i>Didn¡¯t I make myself perfectly clear?</i>

 Chapter 1531 - Tact

    <h4>Chapter 1531 - Tact</h4>

    Cloud Stream Vige.

    Su Yi looked at the Purple Cloud Sect higher-up. He was dressed in purple, with a jade belt. His face was kindly, and his hair and beard were silver.

    Xie Changshen, the third elder of the Purple Cloud Sect.

    When Su Yi arrived, Xie Changshen was conversing with Meng Qi and a group of vigers. He was friendly and personable, as mellow as a spring breeze.

    Meng Qi and the others were so surprised and so ttered that it didn¡¯t quite seem real.

    There was nothing for it. Compared to the hooligan of a young man they¡¯d dealt with three days prior, this Purple Cloud Sect higher-up was far too approachable.

    When Xie Changshen saw Su Yi approach from a far, he was initially stunned, but then, he went up to greet him, smiling and sping his fist in greeting. ¡°This old man is Xie Changshen of the Purple Cloud Sect. Greetings, Fellow Daoist. I came uninvited, but I hope you won¡¯t take offense.¡±

    ¡°You aren¡¯t here for revenge?¡± Su Yi was a bit surprised. And here he¡¯d thought the Purple Cloud Sect had rallied their forces in preparation for battle.

    Now, it seemed he¡¯d misunderstood.

    Xie Changshan hurriedly smiled and exined, ¡°Fellow Daoist, please don¡¯t misunderstand. When we learned that an extraordinary cultivator hade to Cloud Stream Vige, all of us were surprised, and none of us would dare be negligent. It was our leader whomanded me toe here to apologize to you in person.¡±

    He seemed sincere, and he spoke with the utmost humility.

    Even Meng Qi couldn¡¯t help but speak up. ¡°Senior Su, Elder Xie just told us that Cloud Stream Vige will be exempt from paying tribute for the next hundred years, and he even gave the vige a Purple Cloud Token.¡±

    As he spoke, he took out a medallion and showed it to Su Yi. ¡°If our vige ever runs into trouble, we can use this token to receive the Purple Cloud Sect¡¯s aid.¡±

    Delight was written all over the vigers¡¯ faces.

    This was how you handled things! These were called people skills!

    Xie Changshen was far, far beyond that ornately dressed hoodlum.

    Of course, to Su Yi, all of this ¡°generosity¡± was hollow.

    If Xie Changshen turned on them, his promises and Purple Cloud Token would all bepletely useless.

    ¡°Let¡¯s chat over there.¡± Su Yi pointed into the distance and walked off.

    Xie Changshen was briefly stunned, but a momentter, he smiled and followed Su Yi.

    Meng Qi and the other vigers considerately refrained from disrupting them.

    ¡°Are you <i>really </i>here to apologize?¡± Su Yi stared directly at Xie Changshen, his gaze inscrutable.

    The man was a Heavenly Longevity World King, nothing more. He would have been far from a top expert even in the Human Realm.

    Xie Changshen felt invisible pressure bearing down on him, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel solemn.

    He said solemnly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, I won¡¯t hide it from you. Cloud Stream Vige is within the Purple Cloud Sect¡¯s territory, and after hearing of the little misunderstanding between you and our disciple, all of us felt that we couldn¡¯t remain unmoved. We felt we had to show our sincerity and apologize to your face to avoid any further misunderstandings.¡±

    Here, heughed bitterly and sighed. ¡°There¡¯s no way around it. In the vigers¡¯ eyes, the Purple Cloud Sect is as lofty as a sovereign, but we know full well that by the standards of the Jing Province, we¡¯re a paltry, insignificant little second-rate sect.

    ¡°Any true expert could bring an unpredictable catastrophe upon us. Thus, we dare not take even the slightest threat lightly.

    ¡°That¡¯s how a tiny sect like ours survives.¡± Xie Changshen sighed, helplessness and frustration all over his face, as if he were pouring out his troubles to Su Yi.

    Su Yi nodded. In the Immortal Realm, it really was difficult for lesser sects to survive. They typically chose to subordinate themselves torger factions.

    It was simr to how Cloud Stream Vige offered tribute to the Purple Cloud Sect in exchange for their protection.

    The Purple Cloud Sect almost certainly in turn offered tribute to another, greater faction in exchange for their protection.

    Big fish ate smaller fish, who ate even smaller fish. Only the greatest of immortal factions could stand at the top of the food chain.

    But Su Yi wouldn¡¯t let Xie Changshen¡¯s pitiful demeanor fool him. He said directly, ¡°You aren¡¯t just here to apologize. You have another goal too.¡±

    Xie Changshen froze. He opened his mouth to speak, but then, he caught sight of Su Yi¡¯s eyes. They were as deep and unfathomable as an abyss. His heart inexplicably palpitated, and a chill coursed down his spine.

    Su Yi continued, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one chance to exin. Whether you treasure it or not is up to you.¡±

    Xie Changshen wiped the cold sweat from his brow, his expression shifting and uncertain. He sank into silence.

    Su Yi stood there quietly. He was in no rush.

    A whileter, Xie Changshen clenched his teeth, looking ashamed. He said in a low voice, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re perceptive indeed. This old man indeed came here to do more than just apologize.¡±

    Su Yi said nothing in response. He just waited to hear the rest.

    But his silence only increased the pressure on Xie Changshen!

    Xie Changshen no longer dared to hesitate. He gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°About twenty days ago, we received instructions from the Falling Cloud Immortal Sect. They said that if we discovered any suspicious characters of unknown origin, we were to investigate immediately, uncover their identities, and report to the Falling Cloud Immortal Sect!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze focused.

    The Falling Cloud Immortal Sect!

    Back in White Deer Mountain¡¯s Ascension Ground, Liu Yunjing of the Falling Cloud Immortal Sect led a group of Universe Realm Immortals to seal the ce offpletely.

    How could Su Yi possibly have forgotten?

    Of course, the Falling Cloud Immortal Sect was acting on the orders of the Church of the Pure One.

    Su Yi instantly grasped the details.

    He''d smoothly broken out of the Ascension Grounds, but the Church of the Pure One wasn¡¯t willing to just give up. Instead, they ordered their subordinate factions to search the Jing Province for him!

    The Falling Cloud Sect worked for the Church of the Pure one, while the Purple Cloud Sect worked for the Falling Cloud Sect...

    But everyone in the Ascension Grounds¡ªLiu Yunjing, his subordinates, Luo Yunzhong and the other Emissaries of Weing, and everyone who¡¯d ascended alongside Su Yi¡ªhad had their memories wiped away.

    Thus, Su Yi¡¯s pursuers didn¡¯t even know his name or origins. Even if they somehow figured out what he looked like, physical appearances were the easiest to disguise of all.

    Thus, their only means of seeking him out was investigating everyone even remotely suspicious.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. Given his breadth of experience, how could he fail to realize that the Church of the Pure One had given these orders in a fit of shame and rage? They had no hope of finding him like this at all!

    When Xie Changshen saw the thought-provoking smile on Su Yi¡¯s face, his heart quivered, and the back of his clothes was quickly drenched in cold sweat.

    Before Su Yi could say anything, he said hurriedly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you might not know this yet, but throughout the Jing Province, numerous other factions serve the Falling Cloud Immortal Sect as we do. Together, we¡¯ve already investigated countless suspicious characters, but we haven¡¯t found the person the Falling Cloud Immortal Sect is searching for.

    ¡°After all, ¡®suspicious characters¡¯ is far too vague a description. Besides, it isn¡¯t just the world¡¯s most wicked viins who have secrets; what cultivator doesn¡¯t have a secret or two? If we¡¯re to investigate all suspicious characters, we might as well investigate everyone!¡±

    Reading between the lines, he was saying, ¡°Whatever you do, don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m just acting on orders. I in no way suspect that you¡¯re the person the Falling Cloud Sect is looking for!¡±

    But Su Yi shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s a pity, but you¡¯ve already seen my true face.¡±

    Xie Changshen¡¯s soul practically shot out of his mouth in fright. He cried out, ¡°Fellow Daoist, surely you aren¡¯t...¡±

    Su Yi smiled faintly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Report my name and face to the Falling Cloud Immortal Sect, and you¡¯ll have earned extraordinary merit!¡±

    Xie Changshen fell silent. He stared intently at Su Yi, looking dazed, bbergasted, and on the verge of breaking down.

    A momentter, he threw himself to his knees, kowtowed, and begged. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m no more than a small fry. I would never in a million years dare to get mixed up in matters of such importance. Please, show mercy and spare my humble life. I¡¯ll agree to any request you have, I swear it!¡±

    With that, he kowtowed once more.

    When Meng Qi and the other vigers watching from afar saw this, they were tongue-tied. <i>That¡¯s a higher-up of the Purple Cloud Sect! Why on earth is he kneeling!?</i>

    ¡°When gods and immortals fight, it¡¯s the mortals who suffer. Isn¡¯t that true for little sects like yours, too?¡± Su Yi waved. ¡°Get up.¡±

    But Xie Changshen remained kneeling. He vowed, ¡°I swear on my Dao Heart not to divulge a word of what happened here today. If I break my vow, may my Dao Heart crumble, and may heaven and earth destroy me!¡±

    Only then did he rise to his feet, quivering all the while. He stood there fearfully, like a convict awaiting sentencing.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°You¡¯re indeed a tactful sort. I¡¯d be ashamed to cause any further trouble for you.¡±

    Xie Changshen wiped the sweat from his brow and said bitterly, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m tactful, but that I know what it means for Falling Cloud Immortal Sect to be searching for you: you¡¯re someone my Purple Cloud Sect can in no way afford to offend. If we get mixed up in this in vain hope of ¡®extraordinary merit¡¯, we¡¯ll only bring about our own demise!¡±

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head. ¡°You can leave.¡±

    It seemed Xie Changshen couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Senior, you... really aren¡¯t going to silence me?¡±

    Su Yi said inly, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Go on.¡±

    Xie Changshen nodded repeatedly, then turned to leave.

    Beneath the light of the heavens, everyone could see that the third elder of the Purple Cloud Sect waspletely drenched in cold sweat!

    It was obvious how terrified he¡¯d been just now.

    But Su Yi really didn¡¯t take this trivial interlude to heart. He dared say with certainty that the Purple Cloud Sect really wouldn¡¯t dare to report him.

    That is, unless they were willing to face the threat of annihtion.

    Even if the Purple Cloud Sect really did report him, Su Yi wasn¡¯t afraid. If he wanted to hide himself, not even gods and immortals could find him!

    The Purple Cloud Sect would only bring about their doom if they tried it.

    Anyone at all experienced with the world of cultivation would have figured out the advantages and disadvantages.

    But this told Su Yi that if he wanted to avoid trouble, he¡¯d need toe up with a new identity for himself. That would quell this storm outright.

    After Xie Changshen left, Su Yiy low in his cave, quietly tending to his wounds andbing through his experiences in preparation for the next steps of his cultivation.

    At the same time, he taught A¡¯Li a new cultivation technique and earnestly guided her cultivation.

    Before long, half a month had passed without any further waves.

    But the next day, as dawn broke, a dazzling arc of light whooshed in over the horizon. It was headed straight toward Cloud Stream Vige.

    The sight startled many of the vigers.

    And Su Yi, who was currently guiding A¡¯Li¡¯s cultivation, frowned and looked outside the cave.

 Chapter 1532 - The Seven Stars Immortal Assembly

    <h4>Chapter 1532 - The Seven Stars Immortal Assembly</h4>

    That dazzling, stinging arc of divine light stopped in the sky above Cloud Stream Vige.

    Three figures stood atop it, two men and one woman.

    The woman was the leader of the group. She was an icy but extraordinary beauty in rainbow raiment, like an immortal beauty from on high.

    ¡°Cloud Stream Vige....¡± The woman looked dazed. ¡°It¡¯s been ten years, but it hasn¡¯t changed much at all. I just wonder how my grandfather and little sister are doing...¡±

    With that, she stepped off the arc of light and drifted to the ground. Herpanions followed shortly after.

    Meng Qi and many of the vigers had already been startled by their arrival, and they now rushed over.

    When they saw the woman in rainbow raiment descend like an immortal from on high, they were unwittingly astonished and ashamed of their own unsightliness.

    ¡°This humble old man greets you, esteemed cultivators!¡± Meng Qi approached and bowed in greeting.

    But then, the woman in rainbow raiment said, ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize me, Uncle Meng?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Meng Qi was briefly stunned, but then, he seemed to realize something. He couldn¡¯t help but blurt, ¡°Are... Are you A¡¯Ning?¡±

    A hint of a smile appeared on the woman¡¯s icy face. She nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The vigers were instantly in uproar. This extraordinary, unearthly beauty was A¡¯Ning, the girl who¡¯d left the vige with an immortal a decade ago!

    The change was far too enormous!

    ¡°Uncle Meng, where are my grandfather and A¡¯Li?¡± The woman in rainbow raiment looked around.

    Meng Qi¡¯s heart clenched, and he said in a low voice, ¡°A¡¯Ning, it¡¯s a long story. You only just returned. How about youe into the vige, and I tell you inside?¡±

    The woman in rainbow raiment nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    The group promptly followed Meng Qi inside.

    ....

    ¡°A¡¯Li,e quickly! Your big sister has returned!¡± An urgent voice rang out from beyond the cave.

    A¡¯Li was listening attentively as Su Yi guided her cultivation, but when she heard this, she froze in ce, as if unable to believe it.

    Her frail frame suddenly started quivering.

    She had almost no impression of her big sister A¡¯Ning whatsoever. By the time she was old enough to understand her surroundings, her big sister had already left with that immortal.

    Her grandfather had often spoken of her big sister. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have even known she had a big sister in this world.

    Only now did Su Yi realize that the arc of light that had torn through the sky earlier was A¡¯Li¡¯s big sister.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Come quickly! The vige headman and the others are waiting for you,¡± the viger cried out frantically.

    ¡°Big Brother Su, I....¡± A¡¯Li picked up her charcoal as if to write something, but she was obviously hesitant.

    She¡¯d imagined what it would be like to reunite with her sister on numerous asions, but now that her sister was really here, she didn¡¯t know what to do. She was a bundle of nerves.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Su Yi said warmly.

    A¡¯Li instantly felt a massive weight lift from her shoulders. She nodded.

    ...

    Cloud Stream Vige.

    An ancient residence.

    Su Yi sat casually in a chair, while Meng Qi stood off to the side.

    Two men sat not far away. One was a promising young man in silver robes. The other had a fierce gaze, and he was dressed in dark armor. ording to Meng Qi, they¡¯d bothe here alongside A¡¯Ning.

    Su Yi nced at them, but he couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay any further attention to him. A pair of World Kings, that was all. There was no need for concern.

    The two of them disregarded Su Yi too.

    It didn¡¯t matter that Meng Qi introduced him with the utmost solemnity, or that he¡¯d told them how Su Yi had resolved their dispute with the Purple Cloud Sect. The two of them just nodded perfunctorily and said nothing.

    For a while, the atmosphere was a bit stifled.

    After A¡¯Li arrived, her sister led her away for a private chat.

    Time slipped by, but the atmosphere was increasingly tense. This was Meng Qi¡¯s house, but he felt as ufortable as if he were seated on a bed of needles.

    Finally, A¡¯Ning and A¡¯Li returned.

    When he saw the two of them appear shoulder-by-shoulder, the silver-robed man rose andughed. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own two eyes, I would never have dared believe you were blood sisters.¡±

    In terms of both appearance and disposition, the disparity was enormous.

    The elder sister was tall, slender, and dressed in rainbow raiment. She was an aloof, unparalleled, striking beauty.

    The younger sister was dressed in worn-out robes, and she was scrawny and frail. Her skin was tan from frequent exposure to the elements, and even her hair was dry and yellowed. Her features could at best be described as somewhat delicate. Standing beside her elder sister, she indeed seemedckluster.

    Su Yi nced at the man in silver robes. He said nothing, but in his heart, hebeled the man ¡°brainless.¡±

    Meng Qi obviously felt the same way. His brow furrowed. <i>How could you say something like that to their faces? You¡¯re only going to upset them both.</i>

    Just as he suspected, A¡¯Li stood there in reserved, ufortable silence, while A¡¯Ning said coldly, ¡°My little sister grew up in poverty, and she¡¯s never really cultivated. She¡¯s still young, but who knows how much she¡¯s suffered over the years? She¡¯s naturally different from me. But now that I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll never let her suffer any mistreatment ever again.¡±

    The silver-robed man froze, then realized he¡¯d misspoken. He said sheepishly, ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, Senior Apprentice Sister!¡±

    The man in dark armor smiled and tried to y peacemaker. ¡°Senior Apprentice Sister, please let Junior Apprentice Brother Qian Yu off the hook. He¡¯s always spoken without a filter.¡±

    A¡¯Ning subtly inclined his head, then walked up to Su Yi and solemnly greeted him. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, thank you for looking after A¡¯Li!¡±

    There was no doubt about it. A¡¯Li had already told her big sister about Su Yi.

    ¡°A¡¯Li saved me first,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°It¡¯s only right that I help her. No need to be so polite.¡±

    He sat there, unmoving. The sight made A¡¯Ning¡¯s two apprentice brothers furrow their brows. <i>What¡¯s up with him? He has no manners at all!</i>

    A momentter, the silver-robed man coughed dryly. ¡°Friend, allow me to introduce you. This is our Senior Apprentice Sister A¡¯Ning. She¡¯s a core disciple of our Jade Firmament Immortal Sect, and a prominent member of the younger generation. She¡¯s even Immortal Mo Chi¡¯s closed-door disciple, and three years ago, she joined the list of the province¡¯s ten great outstanding talents!¡±

    His voice was full of utter pride.

    Meng Qi gasped.

    The Jade Firmament Immortal Sect was one of the Jing Province¡¯s top seven immortal sects. Their legacies were iparably ancient, and their ranks included numerous immortals.

    Amongst the Jing Province¡¯s factions, they were as radiant as the midday sun!

    Meng Qi was just a viger from the sticks, but he was still fairly knowledgeable, and the Jade Firmament Immortal Sect¡¯s reputation was far too impressive. How could he not have heard of them?

    But A¡¯Ning had surpassed the rest of their disciples to be one of the most prominent figures of the younger generation in just ten short years. An immortal had even taken her as their closed-door disciple. What kind of shocking talent did someone need to shine so brightly?

    ¡°Is our Cloud Stream Vige really going to give rise to an immortal?¡± Meng Qi was so excited that his voice quavered. Some of the older vigers even wept with delight.

    A¡¯Ning shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m still far from reaching the Immortal Dao.¡±

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Sister, you needn¡¯t be modest,¡±ughed the silver-robed man. ¡°You stepped onto the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension in just ten years, and the entire sect recognizes you as a rare genius. Proving your Dao and bing an immortal is entirely within the realm of possibility.¡±

    Then, he gazed yfully at Su Yi. ¡°Sir, might I ask which sect you¡¯re an expert of? The Jing Province¡¯s seven great immortal sects are the Falling Cloud Immortal Sect, the Profound Transformation Daoist Sect, Song of Heaven Divine Mountain, the Northern Frost Sword Sect, the Violet Heavens Divine Pce, the Chaos Origin Daoist Sect, and our Jade Firmament Immortal Sect. I know all seven sects¡¯ core disciples.

    ¡°But I¡¯ve never seen an outstanding elite like you, Fellow Daoist. Do you... perhaps have extraordinary origins?¡±

    His voice was tinged with mockery. He was deliberately building Su Yi up just to embarrass himter.

    All eyes turned toward Su Yi. Not even Meng Qi, A¡¯Li, and the other vigers knew where Su Yi hade from.

    Against all expectations, Su Yi disregarded the silver-robed manpletely and said, ¡°A¡¯Li, I¡¯m heading back. Don¡¯t forget toe to my ce to cultivate at nightfall.¡±

    For the past few weeks, he¡¯d been instructing A¡¯Li¡¯s cultivation every day at sunrise and nightfall.

    When it came to transmitting the Dao, Su YI wasn¡¯t just extremely strict with himself. He demanded a lot from his student, too.

    His goal was simple. The girl had saved his life. He naturally had to help her establish the firmest possible foundations in the Grand Dao.

    ¡°Wait.¡± Before Su Yi could leave, A¡¯Ning interjected, ¡°I came here to take my little sister away. I¡¯m going to try to get her immortal fortune at the Seven Stars Immortal Assembly.

    ¡°Furthermore, we n to set off today.¡± A¡¯Ning paused, aplicated light in her eyes. ¡°But she says she wants to hear your opinion first.¡±

    Su Yi was stunned. He looked at A¡¯Li.

    A¡¯Li hurriedly walked over and started writing. ¡°Big Brother Su, Big Sister says that on the seventh day of the seventh lunar month, at the Seven Stars Immortal Assembly, experts of all seven of the province¡¯s top sects wille in person to attend. It¡¯s one of the most important events in the Jing Province.¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°If you want to go, I naturally won¡¯t stop you.¡±

    A¡¯Li shook her head, then wrote, ¡°That¡¯s not it. I want you toe with us. With your talent, I¡¯m sure you can earn some immortal fortune too!¡±

    Her bright phoenix eyes looked at him eagerly.

    Su Yi froze, stunned. Warmth rose in his heart. <i>She¡¯s actually trying to help me earn immortal fortune too. How precious!</i>

    But then, the silver-robed man couldn¡¯t help but interject, ¡°Miss A¡¯Li, the Seven Stars Immortal Assembly is one of the grandest gatherings in the province. Not even we can bring just anyone to participate.¡±

    Reading between the lines, he was saying he didn¡¯t want to take Su Yi with them.

    A¡¯Li bit her lip, walked up to A¡¯Ning, then wrote, ¡°Big Sister, if Big Brother Su doesn¡¯t go, I¡¯m not going either.¡±

    A¡¯Ning fell briefly silent, then said to Su Yi, ¡°You did my little sister a big favor. Both logically and emotionally speaking, I cannot possibly refuse. If you¡¯re not opposed, pleasee with us.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. <i>Why does she make it sound like I¡¯m a charity case?</i>

    He was just about to shake his head and refuse when he saw the eagerness in A¡¯Li¡¯s eyes. In the end, heughed and nodded. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll apany you.¡±

    A¡¯Li instantly broke into a heartfelt smile, so broad that her phoenix eyes narrowed into crescent moons.

    Su Yi smiled too. He only cared about A¡¯Li. The rest, he couldn¡¯t be bothered with.

    When A¡¯Ning saw this, she frowned, but in the end, she said nothing about it. She just said, ¡°Less than two weeks remain until the seventh day of the seventh lunar month. We cannot afford dys, so let¡¯s set off immediately.¡±

 Chapter 1533 - Anxious Protectiveness

    <h4>Chapter 1533 - Anxious Protectiveness</h4>

    Time was short, so the group decided to set off that very day.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t have anything to pack, but A¡¯Li returned to her residence and gathered a few of her belongings.

    Practically all of them were ordinary goods, like a change of clothes, a wooden hairpin, and her spear.

    She also brought a pair of newly woven straw sandals.

    In a cultivator¡¯s eyes, her stuff was a pile of trash. A¡¯Ning¡¯s heart ached at the sight of it. <i>My little sister has had it far too rough over the years.</i>

    ¡°A¡¯Li, you don¡¯t need any of that stuff. I¡¯ll buy you the best from now on,¡± A¡¯Ning said gently.

    A¡¯Li froze, stunned, but she was clearly reluctant. She muttered, ¡°Throwing them out would be such a shame.¡±

    ¡°You really can¡¯t throw them out,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Hold onto them. Ideally... for the rest of your life.¡±

    His tone was rife with meaning.

    These ordinary goods were proof of the years A¡¯Li had spent in poverty, and they carried the memories of those years.

    Cultivating the Grand Dao was like sailing across an endless ocean. In the face of authority, desire, treasure, and beauty, most cultivators lost sight of their fundamental natures.

    If A¡¯Li took her possessions with her, they could serve as an anchor!

    In the years toe, when A¡¯Li lost her way, the memories stored within these items could help her find herself once more!

    The same was true for Su Yi. Even as his cultivation grew, he kept every sword he¡¯d ever used.

    These weapons weren¡¯t at all noteworthy to others, but to him, they served as anchors for his Grand Dao. When hebed through his experiences, they ensured that he¡¯d never lose sight of his heart!

    s, no one understood the true meaning of Su Yi¡¯s words.

    Only A¡¯Li nodded with delight, then handed the sandals to Su Yi.

    Su Yi looked at them, then noticed their size. He instantly understood. ¡°Did you make these for me?¡±

    A¡¯Li nodded, then wrote on the beast skin, ¡°They¡¯re woven out of Golden Velvet Grass. When I was little, my grandfather told me that the cultivators in the city like to wear sandals like these. I just don¡¯t know if they¡¯re to your taste, Big Brother Su...¡±

    The young woman seemed eager, but also nervous, as if she were afraid Su Yi would disdain them.

    Su Yi was stunned, but after a moment¡¯s silence, he epted the sandals and smiled. ¡°These are among the best gifts I¡¯ve ever received.¡±

    A¡¯Li instantly sighed in relief, a huge smile on her face.

    A¡¯Ning took all of this in. Her delicate brow furrowed, but she said nothing.

    Finally, the vigers watched as the group set off. A¡¯Ning took out a treasure ship, which carried the group away.

    ¡°How could our Cloud Stream Vige have been so fortunate? We didn¡¯t just receive the protection of an expert like Senior Su. That girl A¡¯Ning has even be a prominent expert of the Jing Province!¡± Meng Qi said with a deep sigh.

    ......

    The treasure ship cleaved through the clouds as it carried them swiftly through the air.

    The ship wasrger on the inside, with numerous rooms and pavilions on board.

    In one such room, Su Yi sprawled outfortably in his wicker chair.

    He had three goals he wanted to aplish before he left for the White Reed Province.

    First, he had to help A¡¯Li regain her voice.

    Second, he had to make sure she established the firmest possible foundations in the Grand Dao. If A¡¯Li was willing to cultivate alongside her sister in the Jade Firmament Immortal Sect, that would naturally be best.

    Third, he had to replenish his depleted cultivation base!

    Of them, recovering his cultivation base was the most important. After all, not even a clever housewife could cook without ingredients. Once he recovered, he could cure A¡¯Li with ease!

    <i>Relying on my recuperative powers alone will take too long. I have to find some heavenly materials and earthly treasures on the road ahead. If I can find a Dao Transformation Immortal Fruit or somethingparably wondrous, all the better, </i>thought Su Yi.

    His external wounds had long since knit back together, but his internal wounds were still iparably severe.

    Especially since wisps of Immortal King source power still permeated his body. It¡¯d be difficult to get rid of them on short notice, but their presence meant that his cultivation base still showed no sign of recovery.

    Without it, Su Yi couldn¡¯t ess the treasures stored in his Nascent Divinity, like the Sword of the Human Realm or the Divine Replenishment Furnace.

    Thus, the first item on Su Yi¡¯s agenda was getting rid of that Immortal King source power as soon as possible!

    Some rare earthly treasures like the Dao Transformation Immortal Fruit would be wondrously effective and cleansing his body of that Immortal King source power.

    Of course, Su Yi knew another, even more direct approach: engaging in dual cultivation with ady immortal!

    That would cleanse his body of that Immortal King source power, and thedy immortal would benefit too; during their dual cultivation, she''d be able to refine that source power and make it her own. It was a win-win.

    But as soon as this urred to him, Su Yiughed and rejected the idea. Where was he supposed to find ady immortal to dual cultivate with now?

    One day passed, then another, and another...

    The ship flew non-stop.

    Along the way, A¡¯Li frequently visited to hear Su Yi expound on the Dao.

    Su Yi learned that the brainless silver-robed man was called Qian Yu, while the man in dark armor was called Chang Lexing. Both were core disciples of the Jade Firmament Immortal Sect, as well as A¡¯Ning¡¯s junior apprentice brothers.

    They were on their way to participate in the Seven Stars Immortal Assembly.

    The so-called Seven Stars Immortal Assembly took ce once a decade. The seven greatest immortal factions of the Jing Province took turns hosting it.

    It was arge-scale assembly, and every time it was held, the entire province¡¯s cultivation world paid attention.

    The core disciples of the province¡¯s seven top immortal factionspeted fiercely until they¡¯d determined the top ten contestants. Different ranks would receive different prizes.

    In addition to the mainpetition, they nned to select ¡°immortal seedlings¡± during the assembly.

    ¡°Immortal seedlings¡± referred to those of great potential, young people with extraordinary aptitude and spirit roots.

    Anyone in the province under sixteen years of age could, after undergoing numerous tests, receive an opportunity topete for the title of ¡°immortal seedling.¡±

    However, there were only seven spots, so thepetition was extraordinarily brutal.

    A¡¯Ning, Qian Yu, and Chang Lexing were on their way to participate in the mainpetition as core disciples of the Jade Firmament Immortal Sect. They¡¯dpete with core disciples of the province¡¯s other top immortal factions.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t care about this at all. Events like this were held all over the Immortal Realm, and the novelty had long since worn off.

    Prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, the most illustrious events in the Immortal Realm were the Central Immortal Court¡¯s Immortal Peach Banquet and the three purends of Mount Buzhou¡¯s Immortal King Night Banquet.

    The Jing Province¡¯s Seven Stars Immortal Assembly might have seemedrge in scale, but it was for World Kings and young people who¡¯d yet to even step onto the path of cultivation. Despite the word ¡°immortal¡± in the name, it had no connection to the Immortal Dao whatsoever.

    In stark contrast, without an invitation, not even Immortal Kings were qualified to dine at the Central Immortal Court¡¯s Immortal Peach Banquet!

    But after learning about the Seven Stars Immortal Assembly, Su Yi deduced that A¡¯Ning nned to have her little sister vie for an opportunity to be an ¡°immortal seedling.¡±

    Later that day.

    Su Yi was meditating in his room when A¡¯Ning suddenly came calling. She entered his room and looked at him for a moment, then said, ¡°Su Yi, just who are you?¡±

    Her icy eyes were as sharp as swords!

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t at all concerned. He just sprawled out in his chair, holding a jug of wine, and replied distractedly, ¡°Would you believe me if I said I was once the First Immortal of the Sword and that I once stood supreme at the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao?¡±

    A¡¯Ning furrowed her brow. ¡°I¡¯m not here to joke around with you.¡±

    ¡°Then tell me directly. Why are you here?¡± said Su Yi.

    A¡¯Ning¡¯s eyes glinted with cold light. ¡°Your origins are suspicious. I have no idea what you¡¯re after or where you came from, but I want you to stay away from my little sister.¡±

    Su Yi said thoughtfully, ¡°You¡¯re looking out for your little sister. I can understand that. But all I can say is, you¡¯re jumping to conclusions.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m jumping to conclusions?¡± A¡¯Ning was obviously displeased, but she held back. ¡°A¡¯Li is still young, and she knows little of the world. As her big sister, I have to look out for her. I know full well that her talent isn¡¯t anything special, so why would you approach her and teach her to cultivate if you weren¡¯t after something?¡±

    Su Yi asked with great interest, ¡°What is it you think I¡¯m after, then?¡±

    A¡¯Ning finally lost her patience. She snorted coldly and said, ¡°You know full well, so why ask? Must I reveal your petty, shameless intentions?¡±

    Su Yi was briefly stunned, but then, his expression turned a bit strange. ¡°Surely you don¡¯t think I¡¯ve approached A¡¯Li in hopes of an opportunity to get closer to you?¡±

    A¡¯Ning snorted coldly. ¡°Should I take that as an admission of guilt?¡±

    She wasn¡¯t at all ustomed to Su Yi¡¯s indolent,posed demeanor, much less to the aloof pride he inadvertently disyed as they conversed. All of it made her quite ufortable.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You really are letting your imagination get the best of you. I¡¯ll be honest: I have no interest in you whatsoever. You can rest assured about that.¡±

    ¡°....¡± A¡¯Ning fell silent.

    Su Yi paused, then said, ¡°You were right just now. A¡¯Li¡¯s talent for cultivation is indeed unexceptional, far inferior to yours. However, with me here, she¡¯s sure to dazzle the Immortal Realm one day. She¡¯s sure to be an immortal, and it¡¯s entirely possible that she¡¯ll have extraordinary aplishments in the Immortal Dao.¡±

    His tone was calm and casual, as if he were describing somethingpletely obvious.

    A¡¯Ning couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly. She couldn¡¯t even be bothered to argue.

    An immortal had chosen her as their disciple at a young age, and she¡¯d be a World King in her teens. Even by the standards of the province as a whole, she was a rare genius!

    For this reason, she understood that with her little sister¡¯s poor aptitude and spirit root, it would be extraordinarily difficult for her to aplish much in her pursuit of the Grand Dao.

    Yet now, Su Yi was saying that with his guidance, A¡¯Li would one day dazzle the entire Immortal Realm! And that she might well have extraordinary aplishments!

    He was promising the moon. It wasplete nonsense!

    In the end, A¡¯Ning¡¯s interest waned. She got up, but before she left, she had onest thing to say.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said everything I need to say already. Please, have some self-respect and set aside your petty schemes. Otherwise, I guarantee you won¡¯t be able to bear the cost!¡±

    After A¡¯Ning left, Su Yi took a sip of wine. His heart was as steady as the waters of an ancient well.

    He wasn¡¯t angry.

    He just... didn¡¯t quite know whether tough or cry.

 Chapter 1534 - Sky Tripod Immortal City

    <h4>Chapter 1534 - Sky Tripod Immortal City</h4>

    After their conversation that day, A¡¯Ning didn¡¯te looking for Su Yi again.

    Yu Qian and Chang Lexing, the other two Jade Firmament Immortal Sect core disciples, looked down on Su Yi right from the start. They couldn¡¯t be bothered with him.

    Only A¡¯Li visited at dawn and dusk to hear Su Yi expound on the Dao, just as she always did.

    Soon, the treasure ship had been flying for a week.

    That night at dawn, Su Yi was just about to instruct A¡¯Li when he noticed that she had a sullen air about her. She obviously had something on her mind.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go outside and rx for a bit.¡± Su Yi rose, then walked onto the deck. A¡¯Li followed.

    The light of dusk burned like fire, and the winds howled. When they gazed over the deck, they saw the entirendscape beneath their feet.

    Su Yi said nothing, but A¡¯Li couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. She took out her beast skin and charcoal and wrote, ¡°Big Brother Su, Big Sister told me not to visit you anymore, but I refused.¡±

    Su Yi rubbed his forehead. <i>Just as I thought. A¡¯Ning couldn¡¯t persuade me, so she started on A¡¯Li instead.</i>

    A¡¯Li¡¯s head drooped in dejection as she continued writing, ¡°Big Brother Su, I don¡¯t know why, but I feel reserved and tense whenever I¡¯m around my big sister. I know she¡¯s looking out for me, but... for some reason, I feel pressured. I don¡¯t dare talk to her about my feelings.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes shone with pity. ¡°You and your sister parted ways at a young age. It¡¯s been ten years since youst saw each other. After seeing how much you suffered, she has a guilty conscience, and she wants to do all she can to make it up to you. She¡¯s going to great lengths for you, but she¡¯s using so much force that she¡¯s ended up putting pressure on you. Sometimes, too much is as bad as too little.¡±

    A¡¯Li looked thoughtful. Her expression said, ¡°So, that¡¯s it.¡±

    A momentter, she wrote, ¡°Big Brother Su, my sister said my cultivation talent is really mediocre. Is that.... True?¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case, but on the path of cultivation, talent and spirit roots are far from enough to determine one¡¯s prospects.¡±

    He paused, his eyes suddenly shining with contemptuous pride. ¡°I dare say with certainty that you¡¯ll one day rise into the nine heavens,pete with the most dazzling geniuses around, and write your own legend!¡±

    A¡¯Li¡¯s phoenix eyes lit up, but a momentter, she lowered her head and wrote, ¡°Big Brother Su, are you just trying tofort me?¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°No, I¡¯m simply stating facts. Most people are short-sighted. They have no idea that what really determines someone¡¯s path isn¡¯t their aptitude, but their will, their breadth of spirit, and their mentality!

    ¡°The heavens are vast. Talents are asmon as carp in a river or stars in the sky; there¡¯s no end to them. There¡¯s no shortage of holy sons and chosen daughters blessed with good fortune, either. It¡¯s always been those with strong will, breadth of spirit, and a staunch heart who ultimately reach the pinnacle of the Grand Dao!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was deep and clear, and he spoke with assurance.

    ¡°Those with powerful wills can achieve great things over time. Given time, a drop of water can bore a hole through rock. With time and effort, even the humblest of cultivators can grow strong enough to cut down the stars overhead.

    ¡°Those with breadth of spirit aren¡¯t concerned about a moment¡¯s victory or defeat, nor do they care about transient glories or humiliations. That lets them forge ahead and face every obstacle in their path, even when the road is lined with thorns.

    ¡°If you have a strong heart, nothing in this world can trouble you. If you¡¯re focused on the Dao, you¡¯re sure to be powerful!¡±

    Here, Su Yi looked at A¡¯Li. ¡°No matter how untalented they are, if someone has all three, they have a phoenix lying dormant in their heart, and they''re sure to one day undergo rebirth bathed in nirvanic me!¡±

    A¡¯Li was dumbstruck. Her clear phoenix eyes suddenly shone with extraordinary light.

    Su Yi¡¯s words were like a spark silently burying itself in the fields of her heart. One day, that spark would transform into a phoenix bathed in me and set the dome of heaven aze!

    A beautiful figure stood in another part of the ship. This was none other than A¡¯Ning.

    <i>Mentality, breadth of spirit, and will... A phoenix nesting within the heart, just waiting to undergo rebirth...?</i> A¡¯Ning repeated inwardly. <i>That guy¡¯s origins are fishy, and he has duplicitous intentions, but that was very well said.</i>

    A momentter, she felt conflicted. She would never have guessed she¡¯d inadvertently put so much pressure on her little sister, much less that an outsider like Su Yi would see right through her longing to make things up to A''Li...

    <i>It would be wonderful if that guy really didn¡¯t have any other intentions... </i>A¡¯Ning sighed. She couldn¡¯t help but be on guard against someone of such suspicious origins.

    Before long, she turned to leave.

    ¡°Will? Spirit? Mentality? Hahaha! Without natural aptitude for cultivation, you¡¯re doomed to stumble at every turn,¡± said Qian Yu. ¡°You¡¯ll never get anywhere without talent, so why speak of great aplishments?¡±

    Qian Yu and Chang Lexing were on board too, and they¡¯d obviously heard everything Su Yi said, but their words dripped with disdain.

    ¡°How does all that talk help A¡¯Li in any way? He¡¯s just putting on airs to trick a child,¡± Chang Lexing snorted coldly.

    The two of them left these words behind, then left in high spirits.

    As if they couldn¡¯t be bothered to say any more on the matter.

    A¡¯Li heard them, and she clenched her fists in fury.

    Su Yi said softly, ¡°Pay them no heed. They¡¯re just frogs in a well; they know nothing of the vastness of the sky.¡±

    He just cared about A¡¯Li. People like Qian Yu and Chang Lexing were entirely unworthy of his attention; he naturally wouldn¡¯t get angry over this.

    <i>We ought to reach Sky Tripod Immortal City tomorrow. I just hope I¡¯ll be able to find the heavenly materials and earthly treasures I need... </i>Su Yi thought to himself.

    Unexpectedly, A¡¯Ning visited him again that evening.

    ¡°I¡¯ll use my connections in the sect to get you a spot in the Seven Stars Immortal Assembly, but whether you can earn immortal fortune or not is up to you.

    ¡°The Seven Stars Immortal Assembly is a gathering of the most prominent young elites of the Jing Province¡¯s seven greatest sects. You¡¯d best be careful. If you offend a prominent member of one of the seven sects, not even I can save you.¡±

    With that, A¡¯Ning turned and left.

    Su Yi was stunned. <i>Who said I wanted to participate in that so-called ¡®Seven Stars Immortal Assembly?¡¯</i>

    But after a moment¡¯s thought, he realized what had happened. <i>A¡¯Li must have begged her big sister to get me into the assembly. After all, she said she wanted me toe along so I could vie for immortal fortune too.</i>

    But this time, Su Yi was wrong. A¡¯Li had indeed begged her sister for this, but at the time, A¡¯Ning refused. A¡¯Ning¡¯s attitude had changed because she¡¯d overheard Su Yi¡¯s conversation with A¡¯Li on the deck....

    Of course, even if Su Yi had known this, he would haveughed it off.

    ......

    A dayter, the group arrived in Sky Tripod Immortal City.

    Sky Tripod Immortal City was one of thergest cities in the Jing Province, and the territory of one of its seven great immortal sects, the Northern Frost Sword Sect.

    The Northern Frost Sword Sect was hosting this year¡¯s Seven Stars Immortal Assembly.

    Sky Tripod City was iparably prosperous. It wasparable in scale to some of the small nations of the Human Realm!

    When Su Yi andpany arrived, it was already nightfall. The streets were packed with carts and pedestrians. The crowd was so dense that people bumped shoulders as they passed.

    Everyone was discussing the uing Seven Stars Immortal Assembly. There were countless debates about who among the geniuses of the younger generation would enter the top ten.

    Even though Su Yi didn¡¯t care in the slightest, he passively learned a lot about the Seven Stars Immortal Assembly just being here. From this, it was obvious how much attention the event was drawing.

    A¡¯Li had grown up in the countryside. She¡¯d never seen such a crowd before. Along the way, she seemed reserved, but also excited and curious.

    Su Yi had Wang Ye¡¯s memories and experiences. He was long ustomed to such things.

    However, this was his first time in a top city since arriving in the Immortal Realm, and he was eager too. After all, a ce like this would surely have the treasures he needed up for sale!

    The Northern Frost Sword Sect was hosting this year¡¯s event. They¡¯d long since arranged temporary residences for the experts of the other participating factions.

    Before long, A¡¯Ning led the group to an old-fashioned residence. Several of the Jade Firmament Immortal Sect¡¯s higher-ups were waiting for them. When Su Yi andpany arrived, they arranged a banquet to wee them from their long journey.

    But they obviously took Su Yi for a hanger-on. They didn¡¯t actively exclude him, but few paid attention to him.

    Su Yi was naturally perfectly content with that.

    During the banquet, Su Yi learned that A¡¯Ning nned to take her sister to a ritual ground to undergo a preliminary selection tomorrow. If she passed, she could vie to be chosen as an ¡°immortal seedling.¡±

    The curtains would open on the actual Seven Stars Immortal Assembly in three days.

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t at all concerned about this. He had other ns for this trip to Sky Tripod Immortal City!

    That night, when the banquet ended, attendants led Su Yi to the room they¡¯d arranged for him.

    After a brief rest, Su Yi set off.

    ¡°He left on his own?¡±

    Shortly after, A¡¯Ning learned of his departure. Her brow furrowed slightly. <i>What¡¯s that guy doing, leaving alone thiste at night?</i>

    <i>Is it just as I was worried about? Did he have other reasons for approaching A¡¯Li?</i>

    As soon as this urred to her, A¡¯Ning made a decision. She ordered, ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother Chang, keep an eye on him in secret. See where he goes and who he makes contact with.¡±

    Chang Lexing nodded. ¡°Senior Apprentice Sister, if I see him engaging in unseemly behavior, should I capture him? I don¡¯t want someone harboring malintent mixed in with us.¡±

    A¡¯Ning fell briefly silent. ¡°Just watch and see what he does. Whatever you do, don¡¯t intervene.¡±

    Chang Lexing nodded, then turned to leave.

    <i>I hope I really was just overthinking things...</i> thought A¡¯Ning.

    Meanwhile¡ª¡ª

    Themplit streets of Sky Tripod Immortal City bustled with dense human traffic.

    Su Yi walked through the streets, hands behind his back. From time to time, he caught glimpses of immortals.

    There was no getting around it; Sky Tripod Immortal City was indeed iparably prosperous, with all sorts of fascinating scenes to draw someone in.

    But Su Yi felt a headacheing on.

    He¡¯d just realized a big problem: if he wanted to buy heavenly materials and earthly treasures, he needed money. But his cultivation base had yet to recover; he had no way of essing the treasures stored in his Nascent Divinity.

    In short, he was effectively dead broke!

 Chapter 1535 - The House of Little Joys

    <h4>Chapter 1535 - The House of Little Joys</h4>

    They said even a hero was helpless without money, but ack of funds wouldn¡¯t stop Su Yi.

    Given the experience of his past life, he could casually whip out a pill recipe, cultivation technique, ancient tome, or other treasure and exchange it for a fortune!

    Su Yi asked around, and before long, he''d arrived at one of Sky Tripod Immortal City¡¯s most famous medicine vendors.

    Lunar Sky Tower!

    An attendant walked up to wee Su Yi. ¡°Sir, are you here to buy medicine or to refine pills? Lunar Sky Tower has all manner of spiritual medicines in stock, and even immortal-level ingredients are up for sale. We have all levels of pill refiners in attendance, and...¡±

    She was a beauty with a natural bearing. She was a cultivator, but despite Su Yi showing no sign of a cultivation base, she showed no sign of disdain.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to sell a pill recipe,¡± said Su Yi. As he spoke, he took out the recipe he¡¯d prepared and handed it to her.

    The attendant was stunned. Lunar Sky Tower was a major medicinepany with branches all over the Jing Province. They had ancient legacies and numerous master pill refiners; they had nock of recipes. Thus, it was extremely rare for someone to try to sell one!

    But the attendant didn¡¯t say anything.

    She epted the recipe, ordered someone to attend to Su Yi and pour him a cup of tea, then requested that one of Lunar Sky Tower¡¯s pill refiners appraise Su Yi¡¯s pill recipe.

    The pill refiner was an old man in gray. He¡¯d been busy refining a batch of pills when he was called to appraise a recipe, and he wasn¡¯t happy about it. His expression was rather unsightly.

    ¡°Young man, it''s been years since anyone dared attempt to sell Lunar Sky Tower a recipe!¡± The old man snorted coldly. How was Su Yi¡¯s behavior any different from showing off in front of an expert? He was like a kid ying with a knife in front of a sword cultivator!

    But after the old man actually examined the recipe¡¯s contents, he was stunned. A long time passed, as if he needed time to confirm what he was seeing. Finally, he couldn¡¯t help but blurt, ¡°An immortal pill recipe!?¡±

    This conclusion startled everyone in Lunar Sky Tower. Countless people looked over at the recipe in the old man¡¯s hands.

    If that was really an immortal pill recipe, it was far too precious, to the point that even immortal factions would mor over it!

    After all, anyone who learned such a recipe could repeatedly refine the corresponding immortal pill to strengthen their faction! Immortal pill recipes were so precious that, much like immortal legacies and cultivation techniques, they seldom appeared on the market.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but I did not write down the key part of the recipe,¡± Su Yi said with a nod.

    ¡°Wondrous! Truly wondrous! Although it¡¯s missing its keyponent, with all my years of pill refining experience, I can say with certainty that this is a recipe for a Frigid Purity Profound Pill, an absolutely first-rate immortal medicine. It can quench the physical body, advance the cultivation, and even nourish the soul and organs. Its value is absolutely inestimable!¡±

    The old man in gray was practically dancing about with excitement. His eyes lit up. ¡°What... What immortal master produced this recipe? It¡¯s simply too wondrous for words!¡±

    Uproar ensued throughout the surrounding area. The crowd was stunned, and the way they looked at Su Yi changed. Some looked greedy, others uncertain.

    Harboring too great a treasure would only bring disaster! This was a treasure so rare that even lofty immortal factions would drool over it. Who wouldn¡¯t have been tempted?

    One of those present, a man in brocade, directly made an offer of ten thousand immortal stones. This only caused an even greater uproar.

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed. He nced at the old man in gray. ¡°You talk too much.¡±

    Despite this rebuke, the old man in gray wasn¡¯t at all angry. He realized that he¡¯d acted out of turn too, and he hurriedly apologized and invited Su Yi to a private room.

    Before long, Lunar Sky Tower¡¯s higher-ups heard the news and rushed over.

    The appearance of such an immortal pill recipe was enough to make even the various immortal factions pay attention. Who could have remained seated?

    ¡°Sir, do you really intend to sell that recipe?¡± a man in purple asked, as if he dared not believe it.

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head, then said directly, ¡°Yes, if Lunar Sky Tower can afford it.¡±

    He then took out a piece of paper and wrote a dense list of immortal medicinal ingredients. There were several dozen different types. ¡°I only want the items on this list.¡±

    When they saw the names of the medicines he¡¯d requested, a series of gasps rang out. Everyst one of them was a heavenly material or earthly treasure on the level of the Immortal Dao!

    The higher-ups of Lunar Sky Tower and the old man in gray all cooled their heads as they realized that this young man wasn¡¯t simple. He wasn¡¯t just here to mess around!

    They promptly started a transmitted discussion. Su Yi sat leisurely in their midst, waiting patiently.

    Finally, the old man in gray said, ¡°Sir, I won¡¯t lie to you. We only have a small portion of the requested immortal medicines, and we cannot gather them all on short notice.¡±

    The man in purple robes added, ¡°It isn¡¯t just us. No tradingpany in all of Sky Tripod Immortal City could gather all those materials on short notice.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed. <i>They can¡¯t even afford a single pill recipe? It seems I overestimated Lunar Sky Tower¡¯s reserves. Rather, it seems I overestimated all of the city¡¯s tradingpanies!</i>

    ¡°But...¡± The man in gray suddenly changed tacks. He gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°In three days, Lunar Sky Tower ns to hold an auction. The attendees won¡¯t just include the city¡¯s prominent elites. All seven of the province¡¯s top immortal factions will send their representatives.

    ¡°If you can wait three days, we can auction the recipe and trade for the materials you need!¡±

    He paused, then said, ¡°Furthermore, so long as you agree, we can publicize your list of materials tomorrow. That will increase our chances of gathering them all.

    ¡°By hosting this auction, we won¡¯t just help youplete this deal. We¡¯ll further our reputations and seize the opportunity to sell some of our immortal medicinal materials for sky-high prices too. We¡¯re killing multiple birds with a single stone.¡±

    ¡°An auction...¡± Su Yi mulled that over. ¡°Does that mean you n to give up on the recipe?¡±

    The crowd exchanged nces and grimaced. Had they been able to afford it, how could they have passed up such a rare pill recipe?

    When Su Yi saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but rub his forehead. ¡°Very well. Let¡¯s do as you suggested.¡±

    The crowd smiled.

    ¡°Right,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Does Lunar Sky Tower have Five Aggregates Purification Pills?¡±

    The old man in gray didn¡¯t even pause to think. "Of course."

    ¡°I need one," said Su Yi. "How much are they?¡±

    ¡°Haha, a Spirit Dao-level pill like that amounts to nothing at all. Why worry about the money? Please wait. I¡¯ll send someone to fetch it immediately!¡± the old man in gray said with a heartyugh.

    After receiving the pill, Su Yi politely refused their attempts to keep him here and agreed toe to the auction in three days. So long as someone agreed to purchase the pill recipe, he¡¯d give them the missing information then.

    Without any further ado, he set off.

    Shortly after Su Yi left, the old man in gray and the other higher-ups started talking about him.

    ¡°Grandmaster Chu, are you sure there¡¯s nothing wrong with the recipe?¡± someone couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    The old man in gray, the one he called Grandmaster Chu, couldn¡¯t help but say irritably, ¡°Are you questioning my mastery of the Dao of Pill Refining? If there¡¯s a problem with the recipe, I¡¯ll slit my own throat!¡±

    The crowd looked stunned, and their eyes shed. No one dared express any further doubt.

    Instead, someone changed the subject. ¡°Could you discern that young man¡¯s origins?¡±

    ¡°They surely aren¡¯t simple. What ordinary person would dare march on in and try to sell a pill recipe? I urge you not to consider anything untoward,¡± Grandmaster Chu said icily.

    The crowd was instantly solemn.

    The man in purple said gravely, ¡°I have to report this to Elder Zuo Fu as soon as possible. Given his powers of perception, he can surely discern this recipe¡¯s origins!¡±

    ......

    After leaving Lunar Sky Tower, Su Yi strolled idly through the city streets.

    <i>This Five Aggregates Purification Pill can restore A¡¯Li¡¯s voice</i>, thought Su Yi. <i>Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t gather the medicinal ingredients I needed for my own recovery. All I can do is wait for the auction in three days.</i>

    He wasn¡¯t worried that Lunar Sky Tower would try anything for the simple reason that the pill recipe he¡¯d given them was iplete.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Su Yi suddenly stopped in his tracks and gazed at a nearby nine-story jade tower.

    The sign hanging over the jade tower read: ¡°House of Little Joys!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes shone with reminiscence.

    A momentter, he rubbed his nose and sighed. <i>I did all that for nothing. Had I known there was a House of Little Joys in Sky Tripod Immortal City, I wouldn¡¯t have needed to resort to selling that pill recipe.</i>

    <i>But I don¡¯t know if the House of Little Joys is still as I remember...</i>

    As Su Yi pondered, he walked confidently over.

    As soon as Su Yi entered, an attendant walked over and asked with a smile. ¡°Young Lord, do you have an appointment?¡±

    ¡°Does this ce have a fortune drawing?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The attendant was stunned, and he couldn¡¯t help but re-evaluate Su Yi. ¡°Are you here to draw a fortune, Young Lord?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m here to solve a riddle,¡± said Su Yi.

    The attendant stiffened, then said in a low voice, ¡°Please wait, Young Lord.¡±

    Before long, the attendant returned with a dignified, delicate beauty in pce garb. Her expression was full of unconceble excitement as she bowed to Su Yi, then said gently, ¡°Young Lord, what might I call you?¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze shifted inscrutably. ¡°A sword cultivator, a passerby in this world.¡±

    The woman¡¯s delicate frame stiffened, and her eyes shone with strange light. A momentter, she stepped aside. ¡°This way please, Young Lord.¡±

    She then led Su Yi into the House of Little Joys and directly up to the hall on the tower¡¯s ninth floor!

    The hall was grand and old-fashioned. Strangely, there was a ten-foot ck tortoise shell at its center.

    A white jade tube of sticks used for drawing fortunes was ced atop it. There were thirteen jade fortune sticks in total.

    ¡°Young Lord, that¡¯s the Joyful Fortune Drawing. There are thirteen jade fortune sticks in total, and each hides enormous secrets. If fate is not on their side, not even an almighty immortal can discern their mysteries,¡± the woman in pce garb said softly. ¡°Since you¡¯re here to answer riddles, you can get started.¡±

    ¡°Very well.¡± Su Yi confidently approached, then reached for the Joyful Fortune Drawing.

    <i>Weng!</i>

    Countless strange and intricate Dao Markings arose on the ck tortoise shell, like a formation diagram blocking Su Yi¡¯s hand.

    The woman in ptial attire tensed and held her breath. Her beautiful eyes watched intently to see what Su Yi did next.

    His fingers formed seals, and he condensed a strange palm imprint that gently tapped the shell.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The strange and intricate Dao Markings instantly scattered into a rain of light.

    The Joyful Fortune Drawing swayed violently. Shockingly, one of the jade fortune sticks flew out of its own ord andnded in Su Yi¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 1536 - Seeing Me Is Like Seeing the Heavens

    <h4>Chapter 1536 - Seeing Me Is Like Seeing the Heavens</h4>

    In the present day, few people had even heard of the House of Little Joys.

    Here in Sky Tripod Immortal City, the House of Little Joys¡¯ reputation was far beneath Lunar Sky Tower. It was to the point that few asked or spoke of it.

    Only those old-timers who¡¯d survived the Age of Fallen Immortals knew how terrifying the House of Little Joys¡¯ foundations were.

    ¡°The ancient spring and autumn, the little joys of the Immortal Dao.¡±

    A long time ago, that phrase represented a mysterious tradingpany, one that transcended all others. Even top experts of the Immortal Dao had to treat it with respect.

    Only the most prominent experts of the Immortal Dao were qualified to pass through their doors and be their guests!

    Throughout the ages, the House of Little Joys had passed on ancient rules regarding the Joyful Fortune Drawing. Very, very few people knew them.

    Even within the House of Little Joys, few people knew these rules.

    The rules were simple¡ª¡ª

    Anyone who requested to draw a fortune was to be treated as a VIP guest!

    And if someone showed up offering to solve a riddle? Assuming they seeded in drawing a jade fortune stick from the Joyful Fortune Drawing, the House of Little Joys would do its utmost to grant whatever request they might have!

    This was why Su Yi said he¡¯de to answer a riddle rather than simply to draw a fortune.

    When the woman in pce garb saw Su Yi break the formation on the tortoise shell and draw a fortune with ease, she reacted as if she¡¯d been struck by lightning. Her heart and body quivered uncontrobly!

    Her beautiful, dignified face looked dazed. Her expression filled with excitement and shock.

    Throughout the young years since the Age of Fallen Immortals, no ¡°drawer of fortunes¡± had visited the Sky Tripod Immortal City branch of the House of Little Joys, much less an even rarer ¡°answerer of riddles!¡±

    This was absolutely the first time since antiquity!

    But a momentter, the woman in pce garb realized that something wasn¡¯t right. <i>The jade fortune slip... flew out of its own ord!</i>

    Thispletely overturned her view of the world. Despite having worked for the House of Little Joys for countless years, this was her first time encountering something so out of the ordinary.

    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s just like it was back then...¡± murmured Su Yi.

    The fortune stick that had flown into his hands was emzoned with a unique sealing power. It had sensed how he¡¯d broken the formation earlier and resonated with his palm imprint.

    The woman in pce garb couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Young Lord, might I ask what¡¯s written on that jade fortune stick?¡±

    Su Yi passed it to her. ¡°See for yourself.¡±

    The woman in pce garb epted the jade fortune and saw a line of text on its surface, like naturally formed glyphs of the Immortal Dao.

    "Seeing me is like seeing the heavens!"

    The woman in pce garb gasped. Her eyes widened, and she stammered, ¡°That... you... don¡¯t tell me... you couldn¡¯t be...¡±

    She seemed ovee with shock, to the point of incoherence.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find this amusing. ¡°You hold rank in the House of Little Joys. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know the rules of the jade fortune sticks?¡±

    The woman¡¯s face heated up and flushed bright red. She lowered her head in shame. ¡°Young Lord, please permit me to report this to my master.¡±

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head. ¡°Be quick about it.¡±

    The woman in pce garb scurried off.

    ...

    Beneath the nine floors of the House of Little Joys, they¡¯d opened a hidden realm. It wasn¡¯trge, only about ten thousand feet across.

    The air was permeated with immortal qi, and the terrain was lush with pine and bamboo. There was a gazebo, a pavilion, and a little lotus pond with bright green leaves.

    It was like the house of an immortal, a treasure ground.

    There were currently four people seated inside the pavilion. The most striking of them was a woman sprawled out on a soft couch.

    She was an extraordinary, exquisite beauty with jade ornaments in her hair. Her skin was as soft asmb suet, and she was audaciously dressed. Sheer white gauze covered her chest, revealing her slender waist. Her legs were long and thin, and she wore jade anklets, one on each foot.

    She was like a sultry immortal enchantress, a dazzling beauty.

    Especially her bewitching eyes. When they nced about, they were as charming as could be, enchanting beyondpare.

    ¡°The recent incident at White Deer Mountain¡¯s Ascension Pool has caused a big stir. The Church of the Pure One and the other immortal factions are doing their best to seal all word of what happened, but that¡¯s not enough to hide from the Little House of Wishes,¡± said a man dressed like a schr. ¡°They say that one of the new ascendants from the Human Realm is an extraordinary figure suspected to carry an enormous secret. The Church of the Pure One had their sights on him even before he rose to the Immortal Realm.¡±

    ¡°Have we determined who that ascendant is?¡± said a valiant, fierce-looking middle-aged man in ck robes.¡±

    ¡°We have not.¡± The schr shook his head.

    ¡°There¡¯s something else too,¡± a white-haired old man said in a hoarse voice. ¡°There¡¯s solid proof that not long after the storm at White Deer Mountain, a group of Void Realm True Immortals from Cloud Apparatus Immortal Manor died brutal deaths here in the Jing Province. They say there were more than twenty of them!¡±

    A series of gasps rang out.

    ¡°Void Realm True Immortals... Those are top experts by the standards of the Jing Province. Who¡¯d dare believe that Cloud Apparatus Immortal Manor had lost so many of their experts all at once?¡±

    ¡°Who did it?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know. Cloud Apparatus Immortal Manor has sealed off all word of this incident.¡±

    As they conversed, they subconsciously avoided looking at the beautiful woman sprawled out on the couch.

    ¡°None of that has anything to do with us.¡±

    The beautiful woman had spoken up for the first time. Her voice was soft and pleasing to the ear, with a hint of a distinctive rasp. It tugged on the heart, turning listeners¡¯ bones to jelly.

    The schr, the middle-aged man in ck, and the white-haired elder were shaken to the core. They ceased their conversation and listened attentively.

    The absolute stunner rested her head in her hands, her eyes sparking as she sank into thought. ¡°Our first step is...¡±

    She¡¯d only just said this when a respectful voice resounded from beyond the hall. ¡°Disciple Yue Ning hase with an urgent report.¡±

    The stunning beauty furrowed her delicate brow and nced at the schr.

    Although she said nothing, the schr stiffened and felt intense pressure bearing down on him. He steeled himself and said, ¡°Your Excellency, Yue Ning isn¡¯t a reckless or impetuous child. She wouldn¡¯t havee if this weren¡¯t an urgent or thorny problem.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± The stunning beauty grunted. ¡°Then let¡¯s hear her report. If she interrupted us over something trivial...¡±

    Her voice trailed off, but the schr¡¯s forehead was already covered in sweat. He said solemnly, ¡°Rest assured, Your Excellency. If so, I¡¯ll naturally punish her severely.¡±

    From beginning to end, neither the middle-aged man in ck nor the white-haired elder dared interject. Both were as silent as cicadas in winter.

    The stunning beauty said no more.

    The schr coughed dryly. ¡°Yue Ning, if it¡¯s urgent, hurry up and say it.¡±

    ¡°Master, just now, an ¡®answerer of riddles¡¯ came calling!¡± said the upright, dignified beauty standing outside. This was none other than the woman in pce garb, the one who¡¯d weed Su Yi.

    An answerer of riddles!

    This was an absolutely shocking development. The grand hall sank into silence.

    The schr, the middle-aged man in ck, and the white-haired elder were bbergasted. Their expressions filled with disbelief.

    The absolute stunner reclining on the coach silently sat upright, a dazed look in her charming, beautiful eyes.

    <i>After countless years, another answerer of riddles has finallye knocking on our door!!</i>

    The woman in pce garb was still standing outside the hall, so she couldn¡¯t see their reactions. She hurriedly continued, ¡°Just now, I brought the answerer of riddles to the hall on the ninth floor. I watched personally as he effortlessly broke the immortal formation on the Xuanwu Divine tform....¡±

    She¡¯d only just said this when the schr couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Which... jade fortune stick did that esteemed personage draw?¡±

    The schr had no idea who Su Yi was, but he was already starting to use honorifics!

    The others were excited too.

    Even the charming beauty looked attentive, and her ample chest heaved beneath the white gauze covering her chest. She obviously wasn¡¯t calm either.

    The woman in pce garb said hurriedly, ¡°Master, the answerer of riddles didn¡¯t draw a fortune. Rather, one of them flew to him of its own ord andnded in his hand!¡±

    ¡°This...¡± The schr and the others looked at each other in a daze.

    The woman seated on the soft couch shot up. When her jade-like bare feet hit the floor, the bells hanging from her anklet let out a soft, crisp chime.

    The crowd shuddered, as if they¡¯d heard a magic invocation!

    When they looked at the enchanting beauty, they saw that her face was full of undisguisable excitement. Rare as it was, she¡¯d... lost herposure!

    This was the schr¡¯s first time seeing this extraordinary, terrifyingly powerful Immortal Lady this excited. Even her breathing sped up, and her chest heaved beneath its sheer white wrapping.

    It was a soul-stirring sight. At least, it would have been if anyone dared to admire it.

    Before the woman in pce garb could continue, that enchanting beauty asked, ¡°Did the jade slip say, ¡®Seeing me is like seeing the heavens?¡¯¡±

    Seeing me is like seeing the heavens!

    The schr¡¯s scalp went numb.

    Outside the hall, the woman in pce garb said respectfully, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the one!¡±

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Before her voice had even finished echoing through the air, the enchanting beauty¡¯s sultry figure had disappeared into thin air.

    The others looked at each other and saw the astonishment on each other¡¯s faces.

    ¡°¡®Seeing me is like seeing the heavens.¡¯ Someone has actually drawn that mysterious fortune stick once more?¡± murmured the schr, as if recalling something. His expression shifted erratically.

    ¡°The ancient spring and autumn, the little joys of the Immortal Dao, Who is supreme in this floating world? Seeing me is like seeing the heavens!¡± The middle-aged man in ck robes took a deep breath. ¡°They say that the House of Little Joys has passed these four phrases down for generations. Each represents a supreme expert at the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao. And thest phrase represents the most mysterious of the four!¡±

    ¡°Who is he?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but Her Ladyship surely does!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there! Hurry! Let¡¯s go to the ninth floor!¡±

    All of a sudden, the schr, the middle-aged man in ck, and the white-haired elder shot out of the hall, quick as if their eyebrows had caught on fire.

    ¡°Master...¡± The woman in pce garb was still standing outside the hall. She opened her mouth to speak, but the others were already gone.

    Only the schr¡¯s voice remained, emanating from afar. ¡°Yue Ning, Quick! Go fetch the immortal brew I¡¯ve been saving for a special asion. Bring tea and Nine Purities Immortal Spring Water too. Bring them to the hall on the ninth floor. Hurry!¡±

    The woman in pce garb, Yue Ning, was stunned. Her master had always been incredibly calm and steady. A mountain could crumble in front of him, and he wouldn¡¯t bat an eye. Yet now, he was frantic!

    A momentter, she hurried off, not daring to dy.

    She was already fully cognizant that this answerer of riddles had an utterly extraordinary status!

 Chapter 1537 - Prominent Experts

    <h4>Chapter 1537 - Prominent Experts</h4>

    The grand hall on the ninth floor.

    Su Yi stood before the roughly ten-foot ck tortoise shell and casually drew a jade fortune stick.

    ¡°The ancient spring and autumn.¡±

    The image of a slovenly old Daoist rose unbidden to Su Yi¡¯s mind. The old man stood proudly atop a windswept, snow-covered mountain. One of his hands was behind his back.

    The other held up the dome of heaven!

    Ye Chunqiu. ¡°Chun¡± meant spring, and ¡°Qiu¡± meant autumn.

    He was a Daoist cultivator who¡¯d reached the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao.

    This peak expert of the Daoist school of thought took the greatest pride in a battle fought on the peak of a windswept, snowy mountain. As one hand held the sky aloft, he used the other to y three demonic Immortal Sovereigns of the Ancient Demon Domain!

    His victory granted the Immortal Realm¡¯s Eighth Gate of Heaven ages of peace!

    <i>I wonder if that old slob is still alive...</i> A strange emotion welled within Su Yi¡¯s heart.

    A long time ago, Ye Chunqiu and Wang Ye shed. They fought repeatedly over the course of eight thousand years. Ye Chunqiu lost more often than not.

    After the eight thousandth year, he stopped winning altogether.

    Wang Ye gave him a jug of wine and severed their enmity with a smile. The two of them became close friends, kindred spirits in their pursuit of the Grand Dao.

    In a sense, only someone like Ye Chunqiu was truly fit to be Wang Ye¡¯s ¡°fellow Daoist.¡±

    Before long, Su Yi drew another jade fortune stick. This one said, ¡°Little joys of the Immortal Dao.¡±

    An irrepressible hint of a smile tugged at Su Yi¡¯s lips.

    When one sought the little joys of the Immortal Dao, their heart knew freedom!

    An unaffected, graceful figure floated into Su Yi¡¯s mind. She carried a jug of wine in one hand. The other supported her head as she sat casually atop a cloud. Below her, there was an endless sea of blood and a mountain of corpses.

    Xiao Ruyi.

    She was an unparalleled yao immortal who¡¯d reached the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao. Countless yao honored her as Yao Sovereign Ruyi!

    She oftenmented that worldly affairs were wed and life was full of regret. Better not to seek perfection. Seeking small joys was thus to the path to great freedom.

    Her given name,¡°Ruyi¡±, meant ¡°as one wishes,¡± another word for joys and satisfactions. Prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, the widely respected House of Little Joys took its name from hers!

    <i>That woman sought freedom and happiness through simple joys. Prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, she frequently left the House of Little Joys to explore the River of Epochs. I wonder whether or not she survived the cataclysm...</i>

    As Su Yi pondered, he drew another fortune stick.

    This one was, ¡°Who is supreme in this floating world?¡±

    Xu Fushi.

    An obstinate old-timer. He too was a powerhouse standing at the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao. He once swore to defeat all foes of the same level of cultivation.

    But in the end, Immortal Sovereign Xing Zhao defeated him repeatedly. He never once won against her...

    Ye Chunqiu often joked about this. Every time he saw Xu Fushi, he was sure to make fun of him.

    As Su Yi reminisced, a prideworthy, delicate figure arrived outside the hall.

    This was none other than that exquisite, charming, sultry beauty.

    She stood there, watching Su Yi draw fortune after fortune from the Joyful Fortune Lottery with the same ease as if he were taking items out of his pocket. Waves of emotion assailed her heart.

    That dazzlingly beautiful face was full of utter astonishment, excitement, and disbelief.

    It had been a long, long time since someone managed to draw a fortune with such casual ease! Thest time was prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals!

    This was because the ck tortoise shell was covered in a supreme formation of the Immortal Dao!

    Even the shell itself belonged to a Xuanwu Tortoise. It contained an innate, wondrous and inscrutable diagram of natural Dao Markings!

    The Xuanwu Tortoise Shell could stump even top experts of the Immortal Dao and people blessed with wondrous and unbelievable abilities!

    Yet now, a young man hadpletely disregarded its formation to draw a fortune with confident ease!

    It looked like a miracle. But the beautiful woman knew that it wasn¡¯t. Once, long ago, someone else had done the same thing!

    <i>Could he really be that Sovereign...?</i> Her heart filled with inexplicable tension and nervousness.

    ¡°Seen enough?¡± Su Yi tossed his jade fortune stick back into the Joyful Fortune Drawing and turned around to look at her.

    Her slender, beautiful figure quivered, and she instinctively lowered her head and bowed low at the waist. ¡°This junior is called Qing Wei. I oversee the twelve branches of the House of Little Joys in the Jing Province. Greetings, Sovereign!¡±

    Her soft, sweet voice contained a subtle but irrepressible quiver.

    As if she were excited, but also nervous.

    Su Yi casually took a seat and gazed at the exquisite, charming enchantress. ¡°Is your Yao Sovereign still alive?¡±

    He wasn¡¯t at all surprised that she recognized him. After all, anyone with even a cursory understanding of this ce¡¯s rules would have understood what it meant that he could draw jade fortune sticks from the Joyful Fortune Drawing with ease.

    The unparalleled beauty Qing Wei lowered her head and said respectfully, ¡°Esteemed Sovereign, our Yao Sovereign went out exploring prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, and there¡¯s been no word of her since. The current leader of the House of Little Joys is Immortal Queen Liu Yun. She was the Yao Sovereign¡¯s third general.¡±

    She paused, then added, ¡°Immortal Queen Liu Yun went into seclusion three thousand years ago, and she isn¡¯t in the Jing Province.¡±

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head.

    Xiao Ruyi was so free and unrestrained that he wasn¡¯t at all surprised she wasn¡¯t here.

    In truth, Su Yi suspected that if she saw him, she¡¯d be so ovee with curiosity that she¡¯d insist on investigating him thoroughly.

    After all, what top expert of the Immortal Dao wouldn¡¯t have been intrigued after learning that he was Wang Ye¡¯s reincarnation?

    ¡°No need to be so reserved. Have a seat.¡± Su Yi waved. ¡°After all, this is your House of Little Joys, and I¡¯m just a guest.¡±

    He withdrew his gaze and didn¡¯t look at Qing Wei any further.

    There was nothing for it. She was a Saint Realm Immortal Lady of the Yao Path, but her attire was simply audacious. She wore nothing but a sheer white cloth wrapped around her chest and a in skirt. Her smooth arms, shoulders, squeezable waist, and long, straight legs were all on full disy.

    Even her jade-like feet were uncovered, revealing the little bells dangling from her ankles.

    When she leaned forward, two ample mounds shifted beneath the fine white cloth. Su Yi felt apologetic just watching....

    But against all expectations, Qing Wei shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m a junior. How could I possibly sit in front of you, Sovereign?¡±

    ¡°....¡± Su Yi took out a jug of wine, had a sip, and teased, ¡°Then you¡¯d best at least stand up straight. I¡¯m afraid any man who saw you in that get-up would struggle to avoid untoward thoughts, no matter how refined he might be.¡±

    Qing Wei was stunned.

    She was an Immortal Lady of the Yao Path. In the present-day Immortal Realm, others paled at the mere mention of her name.

    Yet now, her face flushed red with uncharacteristic awkwardness.

    She shot to her feet and waved her hand. An undyed shirt silently covered her impressive figure, obscuring the endlessly delightful scenery.

    ¡°This junior didn¡¯te here dressed like this on purpose. It¡¯s just that when I heard of your arrival, I couldn¡¯t concern myself with anything else. I rushed here to greet you immediately, not realizing I was being remiss in my manners. I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of you, Sovereign.¡± Qing Wei lowered her beautiful head as she exined. She was nervous, as if terrified she¡¯d left a poor impression on Su Yi.

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m not a pedantic sort, and I don¡¯t mind. I just feel that letting you keep leaning over like that would be taking advantage of you.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Had anyone else dared say that to Qing Wei, she would have pped him to death.

    It was then that they heard a series of footsteps. A man in schrly attire, a fierce-looking middle-aged man in ck, and a white-haired elder had rushed over.

    Before they could enter the hall, Qing Wei rebuked them. ¡°You are not to barge in without announcing yourselves. It wouldn¡¯t do to disturb our esteemed Sovereign!¡±

    The three of them abruptly stopped in their tracks. Beads of cold sweat formed on their forehead. <i>A Sovereign!?</i>

    The title left them so startled that their scalps went numb. They lowered their heads and stood there in terror.

    Su Yi nced at them and said, ¡°Come in, all of you. No need to be so reserved. I¡¯ve always disliked borate disys of etiquette.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The three of them solemnly assented before finally entering the hall.

    Qing Wei then introduced the three of them.

    The schrly man was the manager of Sky Tripod Immortal City¡¯s branch of the House of Little Joys. His name was Wei Ming, and he was a mid-stage Void Realm True Immortal.

    The fierce-looking middle-aged man in ck and the white-haired elder were his right and left-hand men. Both were Universe Realm Immortals.

    After briefly exchanging pleasantries, the woman in pce garb rushed in with tea, refreshments, and the immortal brew her master, Wei Ming, had been keeping in reserve.

    When she saw the four higher-ups gathered in the room standing respectfully while Su Yi lounged in a chair, Yue Ning¡¯s heart pounded uncontrobly in her chest. <i>It¡¯s true! This riddle-solver really is an extraordinary and terrifying existence!</i>

    Unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t qualified to linger in suchpany, so she left as soon as she¡¯d finished her delivery.

    ¡°I came here to aplish a single task.¡± Su Yi didn¡¯t want to waste any more time, so he directly stated his intentions and told her he was trying to gather immortal medicinal ingredients.

    He then handed Qing Wei the list of names.

    Although he¡¯d already agreed to let Lunar Sky Tower sell the pill recipe in exchange for these same ingredients, that would require waiting three days, and there was no guarantee they could get all of them.

    It would naturally be better if the House of Little Joys could take care of this for him.

    ¡°Sovereign, give this junior three days... No, two days, and I¡¯m sure I can gather them all for you!¡± Qing Wei said solemnly.

    ¡°I have to wait two days, huh...?¡± Su Yi whispered.

    Qing Wei¡¯s heart clenched. ¡°Sovereign, if you need them urgently, I can leave to gather them immediately!¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°No need for that.¡±

    Qing Wei took a deep breath, then asked tentatively, ¡°Sovereign, might this junior be so bold as to ask if you¡¯re gathering these ingredients to refine a medicine for treating Dao Wounds?¡±

    Su Yi was briefly stunned. ¡°You¡¯re quite perceptive.¡±

    A hint of a smile appeared on Qing Wei¡¯s beautiful face. She said softly, ¡°Sovereign, you exaggerate. I happen to have a cursory understanding of pill refining, so I picked up on a few clues.¡±

    Su Yi inclined his head. ¡°Your deduction was right on the mark, except I¡¯m not nning to refine medicine. Rather, I n to use the medicinal ingredients to rid myself of an external power filling my body.¡±

    Everyone was instantly enlightened.

    And Qing Wei? Who knew what she was thinking, but she bit down on her lower lip, and her eyes shed with an inscrutable light.

 Chapter 1538 - An Intriguing Question

    <h4>Chapter 1538 - An Intriguing Question</h4>

    The night was dark and deep.

    Chang Lexing stood outside the House of Little Joys for a long time before gradually losing patience.

    He¡¯d tailed Su Yi here in secret on Senior Apprentice Sister A¡¯Ning¡¯s orders.

    Who¡¯d have thought that Su Yi was practically just out window shopping? He''d wandered the city aimlessly, only stopping briefly in Lunar Sky Tower.

    But his aimless wandering stopped after he entered the House of Little Joys. A long time had passed, but there was no sign of Su Yi.

    <i>Don¡¯t tell me the House of Little Joys is that Su guy¡¯s backer? The kid¡¯s got to be up to something! He obviously approached Miss A¡¯Li in Cloud Stream City for an excuse to get closer to Senior Apprentice Sister A¡¯Ning! I just wonder what his final goal is... No, who cares what he¡¯s after? If he dares do anything untoward, I won¡¯t let him off!</i>

    <i>I can¡¯t wait any longer. First, I have to figure out what¡¯s up with this House of Little Joys.</i>

    As he pondered, Chang Lexing walked up to the gate.

    ¡°Do you have an appointment, sir?¡± The male attendant asked politely.

    ¡°Your House of Little Joys requires appointments?¡± Chang Lexing was bbergasted. His thoughts raced. <i>That Su guy only just arrived in Sky Tripod Immortal City, yet he walked right in!</i>

    <i>That¡¯s far too strange. Something¡¯s clearly wrong here!</i>

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The old-timers of Sky Tripod Immortal City all know that guests of the House of Little Joys must book appointments three days in advance,¡± exined the attendant.

    Chang Lexing fell briefly silent. ¡°Might I ask what kind of business the House of Little Joys does?¡±

    The attendant said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I cannot answer that.¡±

    ¡°Who is your manager?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I cannot answer that.¡±

    Chang Lexing¡¯s expression darkened as he realized that no matter what he asked, the attendant wasn¡¯t giving him any answers!

    He was just about to leave when a sudden impulse struck him. ¡°I¡¯m with the guest who entered the House of Little Joys not long ago. He¡¯s... um, my good brother!¡±

    The attendant was stunned. ¡°Truly?¡±

    Chang Lexing snorted coldly. ¡°I¡¯m a core disciple of the Jade Firmament Immortal Sect. How could I sink so low as to deceive a servant? If you can¡¯t take responsibility for this, find someone who can. Don¡¯t look down on me!¡±

    The attendant said politely, ¡°Please wait, sir.¡±

    He turned to leave. Before long, Yu Ning came to the door.

    She looked Chang Lexing up and down. ¡°Sir, you say you¡¯re that senior¡¯s... good brother?¡±

    <i>Senior? What senior? </i>Chang Lexing was baffled, but a momentter, he understood. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± Yue Ningughed. <i>That senior is a lofty existence, an answerer of riddles. Even Her Excellency Qing Wei and Master have to treat him with the utmost respect. How could he possibly be ¡®good brothers¡¯ with a measly little World King?</i>

    Beneath Yue Ning¡¯s judging gaze, Chang Lexing steeled himself and feigned calm. ¡°What need do I have to deceive you? His name is Su Yi. Have hime out and see whether or not he recognizes me!¡±

    Yue Ning was instantly solemn. Although she only half believed him, in the end, she nodded. ¡°Very well. Come with me.¡±

    He¡¯d seeded, but Chang Lexing was already starting to regret this. What if this ce was a tiger¡¯s den? If he barged in recklessly, wouldn¡¯t he just be getting himself killed?

    ¡°Why note in, sir?¡± Yue Ning looked over.

    Chang Lexing took a deep breath, gnashed his teeth, and followed her inside. He refused to believe that the people here would dare harm a core disciple of the Jade Firmament Immortal Sect!

    ......

    The hall on the ninth floor.

    After learning what Su Yi wanted those immortal medicinal ingredients for, Qing Wei was just about to say something when she heard Yue Ning¡¯s voice outside.

    ¡°Please forgive this junior for the interruption, Seniors.¡±

    The schrly Wei Ming¡¯s expression darkened. <i>Does Yue Ning really have no understanding of the rules at all? Can¡¯t she see that we¡¯re conversing with Her Excellency?</i>

    ¡°What is it?¡± said Qing Wei, her tone a bit icy.

    Yue Ning said hurriedly, ¡°A disciple of the Jade Firmament Immortal Sect, Chang Leixing, said he¡¯s, um... ¡®good brothers¡¯ with that senior who arrived just earlier. I dared not be negligent, so I had no choice but to interrupt.¡±

    The crowd froze. A momentter, they were so angry that they almostughed. <i>A disciple of the Jade Firmament Immortal Sect? What does he amount to? A mere disciple? Even their founder wouldn¡¯t be qualified to meet with His Excellency the Immortal Sovereign, let alone be his ¡®good brother!¡¯</i>

    But against all expectations, Su Yi said, ¡°Let him in.¡±

    All of a sudden, Qing Wei and the others felt a bit bewildered.

    Meanwhile, Chang Lexing walked in under Yue Ning¡¯s leadership. ¡°Haha, Su Yi, you really were in here.¡±

    Chang Lexing looked at Su Yi, then back at Yue Ning. ¡°I told you we knew each other. Now do you believe me?¡±

    Yue Ning lowered her head and said nothing.

    Su Yi smiled faintly. ¡°What have youe looking for me for?¡±

    Chang Lexingughed. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. Earlier, I just happened to be out for a stroll when I saw you walk into the House of Little Joys. I figured I might as welle in and have a look too.¡±

    As he spoke, he swept his gaze around the room. When he saw Qing Wei, Wei Ming, and the others, his smile froze in ce, and his eyes widened as he sank into a daze.

    Beads of sweat poured down his forehead, and his entire body quivered uncontrobly.

    What did he see?

    <i>Im-Immortals! Four of them!</i>

    <i>I¡¯m finished...</i>

    Chang Lexing gave in to despair. He waspletely dumbstruck.

    Silence fell over the room.

    Qing Wei and the others all felt a bit strange. They could tell that the sovereign really did know this small fry.

    But the little cultivator... seemed reserved and nervous.

    Wei Ming coughed dryly, then said with an amiable smile, ¡°Fellow Daoist, no need to be so reserved. I¡¯m Wei Ming, the manager of this branch of the House of Little Joys, and I¡¯m only in the mid-stage Void Realm. I¡¯m far from being anyone significant. At best, I¡¯m somewhat famous here in Sky Tripod Immortal City...¡±

    Before he¡¯d finished talking, Chang Lexing felt an explosion go off in his head.

    <i>A Void Realm True Immortal!?</i>

    His entire body quivered, and he practically fainted.

    ¡°Wei Ming, you¡¯re scaring our fellow Daoist!¡± rebuked Qing Wei.

    Wei Ming was instantly ashamed, and he repeatedly apologized.

    Qing Wei took a step forward and solemnly greeted Chang Lexing. ¡°My name is Qing Wei, and I¡¯m in the early stage of the Saint Realm. My fellows in the Jing Province call me...¡±

    Before she could finish, Chang Lexing¡¯s eyes went as wide as dinner tes. He couldn¡¯t help but cry out, ¡°An Immortal Lady!?¡±

    <i>Thud!</i>

    His knees turned to jelly, and he copsed to the floor, his entire body convulsing uncontrobly.

    The crowd fell silent. ¡°....¡±

    Su Yi watched this entire exchange with great interest. When he saw this, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. <i>The kid¡¯s obviously scared out of his wits!</i>

    Qing Wei blinked her bright, charming eyes. She couldn¡¯t help but smile too.

    She instantly understood. <i>That little Jade Firmament Immortal Sect cultivator might well know the Immortal Sovereign, but he is in no way his ¡®good brother.¡¯</i>

    Wei Ming and the others had long since sensed that something didn¡¯t add up. When they saw Su Yi and Qing Wei smile, they smiled too.

    Even Yue Ning couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    Suddenly, an air of revelry filled the hall.

    Perhaps due to the excessive shock, Chang Lexingpletely broke down. Everything went ck as he toppled over unconscious.

    Su Yi reined in his smile and ordered, ¡°Bring him out, and when he regains consciousness, send him on his way.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Yue Ning was instantly solemn. She hurriedly led the unconscious Chang Lexing away.

    Qing Wei hesitated, then said in a soft voice, ¡°Sovereign, he...¡±

    Su Yi waved the question away. ¡°He''s no one of importance. No need to bother with him.¡±

    Qing Wei nodded.

    ¡°Very well. I¡¯d best be on my way.¡± Su Yi rose to leave.

    Qing Wei said hurriedly, ¡°Sovereign, please wait!¡±

    ¡°Do you have business?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Qing Wei hesitated, then ordered Wei Ming and the others to step away.

    Once she and Su Yi were the only ones left in the hall, she lowered her head and said, ¡°Sovereign, if you wish to treat your Dao Wounds, this junior knows a highly effective cure.¡±

    Su Yi froze, his gaze a bit strange. ¡°Dual cultivation?¡±

    ¡°Uh...¡± Qing Wei paused, her stunningly beautiful face suddenly a bit ill at ease. Nheless, she nodded. ¡°Exactly.¡±

    Su Yi shook his head and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m not at all averse to that method, but I¡¯ve still yet to find someone suitable.¡±

    Qing Wei¡¯s jade-like face suddenly flushed red. She said softly, ¡°If you have need of assistance, this junior... would be happy to help.¡±

    ¡°???¡±

    The atmosphere in the hall was suddenly stifled yet enchanting.

    After making this offer, even Qing Wei, a nation-toppling, unrivaled enchantress, was uncharacteristically tense.

    A beauty like her was throwing herself into his arms, offering to let her have her way with him. In Su Yi¡¯s shoes, any other man would have long since given in.

    Even Su Yi was tempted.

    But in the end, he shook his head. ¡°No.¡±

    Qing Wei¡¯s delicate frame stiffened. Dejection coursed through her, and her beautiful face paled. Even her bright eyes dimmed.

    ¡°Sovereign, please, don¡¯t be angry I... It was abrupt of me to offer...¡± she said softly.

    Su Yi walked up to her and raised her delicate lower jaw to examine her exquisitely beautiful face. Only then did he shake his head and say, ¡°It isn¡¯t that I¡¯m averse to you, but that I¡¯m unwilling to desecrate such a beauty.¡±

    Qing Wei quivered slightly, and she subconsciously lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯m doing this of my own volition....¡±

    Su Yiughed and interrupted her, sounding a bit frustrated. ¡°Must I speak the truth?¡±

    ¡°???¡±

    Before Qing Wei could ask, Su Yi sighed, ¡°In this incarnation, I¡¯ve yet to reach the Immortal Dao. Could I... really handle dual cultivation with an Immortal Lady such as yourself?¡±

    Men obviously <i>hated </i>to admit such things.

    But this wasn¡¯t a matter of stamina or capability. Rather, the disparity between their cultivations was so enormous that Su Yi was sure to find himself in an absolutely passive position!

    And Su Yi had never liked being on the passive.

    ¡°....¡± Qing Wei looked bbergasted.

    A momentter, she seemed to realize something. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that the rumors were true, and that you¡¯ve undergone reincarnation?¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    There¡¯d be no keeping a secret like that under wraps for long. Besides, the Church of the Pure One already knew. Naturally, there was no need to hide it.

    Qing Wei froze, as if ovee with astonishment. For a while, she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Finally, she sighed, as if with greatmentation. ¡°This is my first time cursing my cultivation base for being too high. It¡¯s actually preventing me from alleviating my sovereign¡¯s worries and resolving his difficulties!¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t know what to say to that.

    <i>Is shementing that she couldn¡¯t be of assistance, or that she didn¡¯t get to sleep with me? Who knows, who knows...</i>

 Chapter 1539 - Rudeness

    <h4>Chapter 1539 - Rudeness</h4>

    The night gradually deepened.

    Su Yi sauntered out of the House of Little Joys and walked off.

    Qing Wei, Wei Ming, and the others stood in the doorway, watching him fade into the distance. It was only after he¡¯d faded from view that they retracted their gazes.

    Wei Ming rallied his courage and whispered, ¡°Your Excellency, was that really...¡±

    There was no need to finish the question; everyone understood who Wei Ming was asking about. All of them focused and listened with bated breath.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Qing Wei nodded, looking dazed. She whispered, ¡°¡®Seeing me is like seeing the heavens.¡¯ The First Immortal of the Sword...¡±

    The crowd¡¯s hearts shook. They subconsciously drew back their heads.

    Even though they¡¯d already guessed this, having their guesses confirmed left even immortal experts like them shaken.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Qing Wei turned and walked back inside. ¡°Wei Ming, contact the managers of the Jing Province¡¯s other eleven branches of the House of Little Joys. Have them gather the medicinal ingredients the Immortal Sovereign needs. If anyone dares be negligent, I¡¯ll have their heads!¡±

    Qing Wei¡¯s exquisitely beautiful face was now utterly cold, sharp, and imposing.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Wei Ming rushed off to carry out his orders.

    Meanwhile, Qing Wei returned to her residence and flipped her hand. A jade slip floated into the air. Su Yi had given it to her before he left, but Qing Wei had yet to examine it.

    When she looked at it, it was as if Su Yi¡¯s voice were echoing through Qing Wei¡¯s ears once more.

    ¡°You¡¯re doing me a favor. I can¡¯t ept your help without doing something in return. If I did, and if your Yao Sovereign Xiao Ruyi found out about it, she¡¯dugh at me. Consider this jade slip a token of my appreciation.¡±

    <i>I wonder what¡¯s written inside. </i>Qing Wei could no longer suppress her curiosity, so she inserted her divine sense and had a look.

    Momentster, she was dumbstruck. From the outside, it looked like she¡¯d been electrocuted, and she started quivering uncontrobly. Beneath the white gauze, her ample mounds heaved.

    Irrepressible, mad delight coursed through her entire body, making her lose control of her emotions.

    She¡¯d been stuck at a bottleneck for countless years, unable to advance any further. No matter how hard she racked her brains or bitterly sought solutions, she couldn¡¯t budge it.

    She knew that if she couldn¡¯t break this bottleneck, her path of cultivation would end here!

    That was why she¡¯d summoned all her courage to offer herself as a vessel for dual cultivation. If she helped Su Yi, she could use this as an opportunity to receive his guidance.

    But...

    She would never have thought that despite not getting to serve Su Yi in the bedroom, Su Yi had noticed the obstacle blocking her path and chosen to offer her a solution! With this, she¡¯d be able to break her bottleneck!

    The jade slip recorded Saint Realm-level enlightenment and experiences in the Grand Dao. The revtions therein let her break the bottleneck that had confounded her for so long!

    <i>I¡¯m afraid the Immortal Sovereign saw through my petty intentions, but he didn¡¯t fault me. Instead, he helped me resolve my difficulties...</i>

    Qing Wei¡¯s heart shook. <i>I¡¯ll repay this kindness even if it takes me my entire life!</i>

    ......

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Sister.¡± Chang Lexing entered the grand hall to meet with A¡¯Ning.

    ¡°How¡¯d it go? Did you learn anything?¡± A¡¯Ning had been waiting a long time, so she got straight to the point.

    Chang Lexing shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±

    A¡¯Ning sighed in relief. <i>It seems there really isn¡¯t a problem with Su Yi. That couldn¡¯t be better!</i>

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Sister.¡± Chang Lexing hesitated, then whispered, ¡°Seems to me that someone like Fellow Daoist Su couldn¡¯t possibly be a viinous sort. For him to instruct Miss A¡¯Li in the Dao is absolutely a blessing, not a misfortune!¡±

    With that, he turned and left, as if terrified that A¡¯Ning would ask follow-up questions.

    A¡¯Ning was stunned. She indeed found this quite strange and hard to understand. After all, on their way to Sky Tripod Immortal City, Chang Lexing had repeatedly said that Su Yi¡¯s origins were suspicious and that he was obviously up to no good. He¡¯d insisted they needed to be on guard.

    Yet now, he¡¯dpletely changed his tune!

    <i>Don¡¯t tell me that Chang Lexing saw something tonight thatpletely changed his perception of Su Yi? </i>A¡¯Ning frowned. But then, she shook her head and gave up. <i>Forget it. It¡¯s fine so long as he isn¡¯t a bad person.</i>

    She was currently most worried, not about Su Yi, but about whether or not A¡¯Li would be able to pass the various tests and trials she¡¯d face tomorrow.

    <i>I¡¯ve already asked Master to speak up on her behalf. The examiners are elders of the Northern Frost Sword Sect. Even if they don¡¯t give face to the monk, they ought to give face to the Buddha, right? They shouldn¡¯t make things hard on A¡¯Li...</i>

    It was just as Su Yi said. A¡¯Ning had a guilty conscience, and she wanted to do everything she could to make things up to her sister. Thus, at this year¡¯s Seven Stars Immortal Assembly, she wanted to do everything she could to ensure her little sister¡¯s future prospects!

    ......

    After Chang Lexing returned to his room, he sprawled out in bed. Perhaps because he was ovee by exhaustion, it wasn¡¯t long before he fell fast asleep.

    But it wasn¡¯t long before he had a nightmare. In it, a group of immortals gazed at him with cold mockery, as if he were no more than an ant. And Su Yi sat high above the immortals, atop the dome of heaven!

    Indescribable despair and helplessness coursed through him like a tidal wave, assailing his heart until he practically suffocated!

    He was startled awake, and he found his breathing ragged, and his entire body covered in sweat. Hisplexion was pallid and unsightly.

    <i>Just... Just what kind of existence did I offend? </i>Chang Lexing¡¯s eyes were full of bewilderment.

    Even the strongest experts of the Jade Firmament Immortal Sect, the ones he called ¡°ancestors,¡± were only Void Realm True Immortals.

    Yet tonight, he hadn¡¯t just met a Void Realm True Immortal. He¡¯d met a bewitching Immortal Lady, too!

    Most unbelievable of all, that Immortal Lady treated Su Yi with the utmost respect...

    How could Chang Lexing fail to realize the implications? He was celebrating the mere fact that he¡¯d made it back alive!

    Because of this, he buried everything that had happened deep within his heart, not daring to divulge a peep. He feared that if he leaked what had happened, someone would find him and get even!

    <i>I just hope Senior Apprentice Sister A¡¯Ning understands what I was getting at. This is someone even an Immortal Lady respects. How could he possibly plot against a little girl like A¡¯Li?</i>

    ......

    The following morning, before the sun rose, A¡¯Ning took A¡¯Li from their temporary residence, and the two of them set off for the tests and trials.

    That very day, Lunar Sky Tower announced that they were auctioning off an immortal pill recipe!

    News took Sky Tripod Immortal City by storm. Rumors and discussion were on every corner.

    The rumors soon reached the residence the experts of the Jade Firmament Immortal Sect were staying in.

    ¡°What prodigal son would put an immortal pill recipe up for auction? If I were his father, I¡¯d have to annihte my own kin in the name of righteousness!¡±

    ¡°It really is feckless, but then, that¡¯s why it¡¯s thrown the entire city into uproar. I heard that the seven factions participating in the Seven Stars Immortal Assembly have all set their sights on the recipe.¡±

    ¡°Lunar Sky Tower will be holding the auction in two days. By then, the Seven Stars Immortal Assembly will already be over. We might as well go have a look!¡±

    The higher-ups of the Jade Firmament Immortal Sect were all discussing it.

    Although they were the sect¡¯s higher-ups, they were actually just a group of Transcendents. The strongest of them was a middle-aged man named Ma Xingkong. He was a sect elder in the Cloud Soaring Realm.

    The Jade Firmament Immortal Sect was one of the seven greatest immortal factions in the Jing Province. Under ordinary circumstances, their immortals seldom made an appearance.

    As for their Void Realm True Immortals? They were the sect¡¯s pirs, and they were mysterious and elusive.

    Take this year¡¯s Seven Stars Immortal Assembly. Although it was enormous in scope, the participants were just World Kings of the younger generation.

    Only the hosts, the Northern Frost Sword Sect, had tasked one of their immortals with overseeing things.

    ¡°Everyone, do you think that little sister of A¡¯Ning¡¯s is fated to be a cultivator?¡± Someone suddenly changed the subject and brought up A¡¯Li.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be difficult,¡± someone said softly. ¡°I checked personally. Her spirit root, aptitude, and foundations are mediocre at best. Furthermore, she¡¯s been feeble from birth. She¡¯s innately deficient. Even if she forces herself to pursue the path of cultivation, she isn¡¯t destined to get far.

    ¡°What do we do if A¡¯Ning stubbornly insists on bringing her little sister into the sect to cultivate?¡±

    ¡°We act in ordance with the sect¡¯s rules. Those with no talent can forget about cultivating; they¡¯ll only waste the sect¡¯s resources! If we let her join the sect, would that be fair to the other disciples? Such tant favoritism would be uneptable!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that to A¡¯Ning¡¯s face.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ...The higher-ups conversed amongst themselves, not bothering to hide any of it. Chang Lexing stood in their midst, and he heard every word clearly. He almost couldn¡¯t resist the urge tough.

    He could have sworn to the heavens that he highly respected his seniors.

    But when he heard themment on A¡¯Li like that, and how averse they were to letting her join the sect, he suddenly felt that they were a pack of fools!

    No, they were blind! So what if A¡¯Li¡¯s aptitude wascking?

    With the mysterious Su Yi backing her, her prospects were enough to leave these Transcendents sighing over their own inferiority.

    ¡°Lexing, go call that Su kid over,¡± said the strongest of the elders, Ma Xingkong.

    Chang Lexing was briefly stunned. A momentter, he jolted to his senses and said, ¡°Elder, what do you want with Fellow Daoist Su?¡±

    Ma Xingkong said with mild displeasure, ¡°I told you to go, so go! Drop the nonsense!¡±

    Chang Lexing inwardly cried out in distress. <i>I have toe face to face with that terrifying existence again...</i>

    In the end, he steeled himself and left to do as he was told.

    When he found Su Yi, Su Yi was sprawled out in a wicker chair, gazing up at the dome of heaven and leisurely staring into space.

    Chang Lexing¡¯s heart clenched, and his entire body stiffened.

    Before he could say anything, Su Yi¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°What did youe back for?¡±

    Chang Lexing shuddered, then nodded and bowed low at the waist. ¡°Senior, this junior is here on Elder Ma Xingkong¡¯s orders. He¡¯s requested that youe see him.¡±

    Su Yi asked distractedly, ¡°What does he want to talk about?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±

    Chang Lexing was stunned. <i>He refused so directly?</i>

    But when he thought about it, it made sense. <i>Of course. He¡¯s a mysterious existence even Immortal Lords treat with the utmost respect. Why would he go see a Transcendent just because they told him to?</i>

    ¡°Understood!¡± Chang Lexing turned and left.

    When he recounted Su Yi¡¯s refusal in full, honest detail, Ma Xingkong¡¯s expression darkened.

    ¡°How dare that little brat be so rude!?¡± Ma Xingkong said in fury.

    The other higher-ups frowned too. <i>He¡¯s just some kid hanging onto A¡¯Ning, yet he dared refuse our request to see him. Simply preposterous!</i>

 Chapter 1540 - Humiliation

    <h4>Chapter 1540 - Humiliation</h4>

    Chang Lexing inwardly cried out, <i>Shit!</i>

    He knew better than anyone else here how terrifying of an existence Su Yi was, but it was because of this that he dared not divulge what he knew.

    If the sect higher-ups tried to settle the score with Su Yi, they¡¯d inevitably be the ones to suffer in the end!

    Just as Chang Lexing was racking his brains for how to prevent that, Ma Xingkong sighed. ¡°Forget it. An insignificantmoner, that¡¯s all. Taking him to task would only lower our statuses!¡±

    Here, he looked at Chang Lexing and ordered, ¡°Go tell him that the Jade Firmament Immortal Sect has no intention of letting an outsider participate in this year¡¯s Seven Stars Immortal Assembly!

    ¡°If he knows what¡¯s good for him, he¡¯ll ept this decision and shut up. If he doesn¡¯t, even with A¡¯Ning speaking up on his behalf, he¡¯ll only bring humiliation upon himself!¡±

    Chang Lexing¡¯s expression shifted erratically. He found all of this too ludicrous for words. All that talk, and it turned out this was just about an opportunity to participate in the Seven Stars Immortal Assembly.

    Even Immortal Lords had to treat Su Yi with respect. How could he possibly care about something like that?

    These old-timers really thought far too highly of themselves!

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? Go! Be quick about it!¡± shouted Ma Xingkong.

    Chang Lexing sighed to himself, but just as he was about to say something, Qian Yu smiled heartily. ¡°How about I go?¡±

    With that, he turned to leave.

    Chang Lexing opened his mouth to speak, but in the end, no words came out. Sometimes, there was no dissuading someone from seeking out their own misfortune!

    ......

    ¡°Su Yi, do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Qian Yu found Su Yi and repeated Ma Xingkong¡¯s orders.

    Su Yi remained sprawled out in his chair, disregarding himpletely. It was as if Qian Yu weren¡¯t even there.

    Qian Yu couldn¡¯t help but lose his temper. He said icily, ¡°You want to use a woman to rise to prominence? I urge you to give up! You...¡±

    Su Yi suddenly turned to look at him. ¡°One more word, and I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    Qian Yu¡¯s voice came to an abrupt halt.

    Especially after he met Su Yi¡¯s distant, profound gaze. Qian Yu felt a chill course through him, as if he¡¯d been plunged into an icy abyss. He could barely breathe. He even felt as if his heart and soul were on the verge of copse!

    ¡°Scram,¡± Su Yi said softly. One syble, and he looked away.

    Qian Yu turned and fled in horror. It was only after he¡¯d left Su Yi¡¯s room that he roared internally, <i>Su Yi, one day, I¡¯ll fucking kill you!</i>

    His expression was contorted and hideous.

    <i>Senior Apprentice Brother Qian, you ought to celebrate that you escaped with your life.</i> Chang Lexing watched this whole exchange from a distance. He muttered to himself, <i>If you seek revenge, you¡¯re sure to die an unsightly death!</i>

    He made no attempt to warn Qian Yu. It was not that he wanted to see Qian Yu fall; rather he simply didn¡¯t dare to get involved.

    ......

    Sky Tripod Immortal City, a ritual ground.

    A¡¯Li stood alone before the examination tform, awaiting the results of her trial.

    She was slender and frail, and perhaps due to nervousness, her hands were tightly clenched. It was as if the judgment she was awaiting would determine her fate.

    A panel of three judges sat at the far end of the tform. The man at the center, Sun Yunqi, was an elder of the Northern Frost Sword Sect.

    He was the primary examiner of this trial.

    Before long, one of the higher-ups said expressionlessly, ¡°A low-grade spirit root and middling talent. You fail.¡±

    Uproar followed this deration. The numerous other young people undergoing this examination all looked at A¡¯Li.

    Their gazes contained a wide range of emotions: pity, sadistic glee, sympathy, and mockery, to name a few.

    A¡¯Li¡¯s face paled, and her delicate frame went taut. She pursed her lips, and her bright phoenix eyes dimmed.

    Like a torch on the verge of burning out.

    Before long, another of the higher-ups behind the examination tform said, ¡°Your physique is frail, and you¡¯re innately deficient. You¡¯re not destined to cultivate in this lifetime.¡±

    Uproar ensued. The crowd¡¯s gazes and discussion were like sharp arrows piercing A¡¯Li¡¯s heart.

    She quivered slightly, and everything was starting to go ck. She bit down on her lower lip so hard the skin almost broke.

    <i>Am I really that useless? </i>Her eyes filled with uncertainty, and her mind buzzed, her thoughts in turmoil.

    It was then that the primary examiner, Sun Yunqi, spoke up. ¡°Little girl, you failed this trial. Hurry up and leave.¡±

    One sentence to determine her fate!

    Uproariousughter, pitying sighs, and mockery rang out on all sides.

    The young woman stood there alone, unmoving, as if she¡¯d copsed beneath the weight of this blow.

    But then, a slender figure charged into the ritual grounds. It was A¡¯Ning!

    Her graceful figure was d in rainbow raiment, but her beautiful face was unnaturally icy.

    ¡°Senior Sun, I watched the entire examination process. My little sister¡¯s results might have been unexceptional, but surely they weren¡¯t that bad?¡± A¡¯Ning stood beside her sister and shouted.

    The uproar disappeared, reced by deathly silence.

    Sun Yunqi furrowed his brow and said with cold indifference, ¡°You¡¯re sticking up for your little sister. It¡¯s understandable, but forgive my bluntness: with your little sister¡¯s attitude, she has no hope of entering even a second-rate sect, let alone passing the trials of the Seven Stars Immortal Assembly!¡±

    A¡¯Ning was furious, and she was just about to say something when Sun Yunqi said coldly, ¡°A¡¯Ning, you¡¯re a core disciple of the Jade Firmament Immortal Sect, a prominent member of the Jing Province¡¯s younger generation. Surely you can tell how poor your sister¡¯s aptitude is?¡±

    A¡¯Ning¡¯s face was ashen with fury, but before she could respond, Sun Yunqi shouted, ¡°Hurry up and take your little sister away. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be the only one to lose face. You¡¯ll bring shame upon the entire Jade Firmament Immortal Sect!¡±

    His words abruptly brought A¡¯Ning to her senses. She realized that she¡¯d slipped up.

    In the end, she endured her rage and despondency and whispered to her sister, ¡°A¡¯Li, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll arrange an even better path for youter!¡±

    But then, A¡¯Li took a deep breath and faced Sun Yunqi and the others, her phoenix eyes seemingly on fire.

    A momentter, she bit through her fingertip and wrote on the ground, ¡°It isn¡¯t up to you to decide whether or not I can cultivate! One day, the name A¡¯Li will resound throughout the Immortal Realm!¡±

    Every word was written in fresh red blood. Her handwriting was as sharp and determined as the edge of a sword.

    When they saw this line of text written in blood, the examiners were stunned. The onlookers throughout the ritual grounds were bbergasted.

    A¡¯Ning couldn¡¯t help but look excited and gratified. And here she¡¯d been worried that this result woulde as a massive blow to her little sister. Now, it seemed it had provoked her will to fight instead!

    A¡¯Li disregarded everyone else, grabbed her sister¡¯s sleeve, and walked out of the ritual grounds. Beneath the light of the heavens, her frail figure emanated staunch determination.

    But then, mockingughter rang out. ¡°A mute dares make such brazen promations? Ludicrous!¡±

    The speaker was Sun Yunqi, and his face was full of dismissal.

    Uproariousughter filled the entire venue immediately afterward.

    ¡°You...¡± A¡¯Ning whipped around and red at him.

    Sun Yunqi said tly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me I was wrong? To tell the truth, if your master hadn¡¯t written a letter requesting that we give your little sister an opportunity, someone of such unseemly talent would never have been allowed to participate in today¡¯s trials!¡±

    A¡¯Ning shook from head to toe. A¡¯Li tugged at her sleeves and looked at her in concern. A¡¯Ning sighed to herself, then led her little sister away.

    Behind them were countless jeers and disdainful gazes. Mockingughter resounded throughout the dome of heaven.

    Behind the examiners¡¯ panel, Sun Yunqi coldly watched the sisters fade from view. He chuckled, his voice almost imperceptible, ¡°She¡¯s no more than a World King, yet she dared argue with me. She truly overestimates herself.¡±

    The others beside him couldn¡¯t help butugh too.

    A¡¯Ning¡¯s master was an immortal, but this was Sky Tripod Immortal City, the Northern Frost Sword Sect¡¯s territory!

    ......

    Qian Yu walked into the hall and reported, ¡°Elders, A¡¯Ning and her little sister A¡¯Li have returned.¡±

    ¡°Where is A¡¯Ning?¡± asked Ma Xingkong.

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Sister said she needed some time alone. She¡¯s in her room,¡± said Qian Yu. He then recounted the report they¡¯d received in full detail.

    After hearing the full story, Ma Xingkong and the other Jade Firmament Immortal Sect elders¡¯ expressions darkened. They didn¡¯t care that A¡¯Li had washed out, but Elder Sun Yunqi¡¯s attitude infuriated them!

    ¡°He rebuked and insulted a core disciple of our sect in front of the crowd? Sun Yunqi has gone too far!¡± someone shouted.

    ¡°But this is the Northern Frost Sword Sect¡¯s territory. No matter how angry we are, what good will it do?¡± someone said with a bitterugh. ¡°Besides, although his words were harsh, Sun Yunqi¡¯s judgment was impartial. He wasn¡¯t wrong. After all, all of us know full well that A¡¯Li¡¯s talent... really is far too unexceptional.¡±

    Ma Xingkong inclined his head. ¡°Tasting humiliation might well teach A¡¯Ning courage. If it does, this setback won¡¯t have been a bad thing for her.¡±

    Before long, the group started on other subjects.

    Chang Lexing had been listening in, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel let down. <i>Senior Apprentice Sister and her sister A¡¯Li suffered such grave humiliation, but they¡¯re... just letting it go!?</i>

    Meanwhile¡ª¡ª

    As soon as A¡¯Li returned, she sought out Su Yi and wrote, ¡°Big Brother Su, I washed out.¡±

    She lowered her head in apparent shame and unease.

    Su Yi chuckled and tousled her hair. ¡°They¡¯re to me for their shortsightedness. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    But A¡¯Li looked dejected and in low spirits. She kept writing, ¡°I don¡¯t care that theyughed at me, but I feel bad for my big sister.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. He sat up straight in his wicker chair and said, ¡°Tell me everything that happened during the examination.¡±

    The young woman already had a bellyful of pent-up grievances, so when she heard that, it was as if she¡¯d found an outlet. She promptly started writing.

    Although her ount wasn¡¯t exactly detailed, Su Yi could picture what had happened.

    A¡¯Li was reserved and cautious by nature. She¡¯d stood alone facing the entire ritual grounds and all those jeers andughter.

    She¡¯d faced the three examiners¡¯ lofty, superior attitudes and Sun Yunqi¡¯s cold mockery! It was easy to imagine how great her humiliation had been.

    And she couldn¡¯t even speak. She had no choice but to endure it all!

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze silently grew cold and sharp.

 Chapter 1541 - Envy

    <h4>Chapter 1541 - Envy</h4>

    When Su Yi read the words A¡¯Li had written in blood before leaving the ritual grounds, he couldn¡¯t help but feel gratified. ¡°Excellent! With will like that, what need is there to fear failing to one day soar through the heavens like a phoenix?¡±

    If A¡¯Li had justined to him, expressing how hurt and wronged she felt, Su Yi would have felt sorry for her, but he certainly wouldn¡¯t have been so pleased with her.

    ¡°Big Brother Su, those people¡¯s attitudes were terrible. I even implicated my big sister; they mocked and shamed her too. I¡¯vemitted their faces to memory. One day, I¡¯ll show them a thing or two!¡± wrote A¡¯Li.

    Su Yi nodded. Inwardly, he said, <i>The future is the future, and the present is the present. Once the Seven Stars Immortal Assembly starts, I¡¯ll help you two vent!</i>

    ¡°Big Brother Su, Big Sister got you a spot in the Seven Stars Immortal Assembly. You¡¯ve got to show them what you¡¯re made of and get a good ranking!¡± wrote A¡¯Li. ¡°I heard that those who make it into the top ten all receive generous rewards, no different from immortal fortune!

    ¡°But Big Sister says that the participants are all the top geniuses of the Jing Province¡¯s younger generation. Please, don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself!¡±

    When he saw the concern apparent in every line she wrote, Su Yi¡¯s heart filled with warmth.

    s, although A¡¯Li didn¡¯t know it, the elders of the Jade Firmament Immortal Sect had already rescinded the opportunity her big sister had worked to give him.

    But then, Su Yi didn¡¯t feel the need to inform her of this now. He just rose and said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go see your big sister.¡±

    A¡¯Li obediently nodded her head.

    ......

    After returning to their residence, A¡¯Ning locked herself in her room. She was still young, just in herte teens, and despite her extraordinary talent, she had little experience with worldly affairs.

    And here she¡¯d been whole-heartedly trying to ensure her little sister¡¯s future prospects. She¡¯d thought her master¡¯s note would be enough to give her a chance at being chosen as an Immortal Seedling.

    But reality was like a swift cudgel to the head.

    Frustration, hurt, anger, unwillingness... all manner of emotions coursed through her heart. For the first time, she realized just howughable and childish her behavior had been.

    A¡¯Ning sat there in silence, her beautiful face bleak.

    The only person she felt she owed was her little sister.

    <i>That Su Yi¡¯s words might have been pleasing to the ear, but in the face of reality, they¡¯re nothing but hot air. She couldn¡¯t even pass a trial like this, so why speak of will, spirit, and mentality?</i>

    A¡¯Ning sighed. Even she couldn¡¯t deny that her little sister¡¯s aptitude... was far too mediocre.

    <i>But... </i>A¡¯Ning suddenly gnashed her teeth. <i>No matter what, I have to help my little sister step onto the path of cultivation. I can¡¯t let anyone mock or nder her like this ever again!</i>

    She¡¯d only just thought this when someone came knocking on her door.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± A¡¯Ning frowned. She¡¯d already requested that no one disturb her.

    But against all expectations, shortly after that knock rang out, someone pushed open the door.

    A momentter, Su Yi led A¡¯Li inside.

    ¡°You... are you here tough at me too?¡± A¡¯Ning said icily.

    Su Yi looked her over. ¡°Did your sect¡¯s higher-ups say they¡¯d help you avenge his insult?¡±

    A¡¯Ning shook her head despondently. ¡°They didn¡¯t.¡±

    How could she fail to realize that the higher-ups didn¡¯t care about this matter at all? How could they possibly stick out their necks on A¡¯Li¡¯s behalf?

    Especially not here; Sky Tripod Immortal City was the Northern Frost Sword Sect¡¯s territory.

    ¡°Why ask about that?¡± A¡¯Ning furrowed her brow.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°I¡¯ll help you vent this anger in their stead.¡±

    ¡°???¡± Although A¡¯Ning found this absurd, she was moved, and her voice softened. ¡°Don¡¯t create trouble. I already asked Elder Ma to get you a spot in the Seven Stars Immortal Assembly. When the timees, you¡¯ve got to give it all you¡¯ve got. If you do, perhaps an immortal faction will take a shine to you, break precedent, and admit you as a disciple.¡±

    A¡¯Li nodded along inplete agreement.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but fall silent. He¡¯d never had any interest in the Seven Stars Immortal Assembly whatsoever, yet both sisters were doing their utmost to get him into thepetition, and they had only the best of intentions.

    Finally, he said, ¡°Your Elder Ma has said that I won¡¯t be getting an opportunity to participate in the Seven Stars Immortal Assembly.¡±

    A¡¯Ning was instantly dumbstruck. ¡°How is that possible!?¡±

    A¡¯Li was stunned too. It seemed she found this difficult to believe.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go ask about it.¡± A¡¯Ning was instantly furious. ¡°They already promised me. How could they go back on their word?¡±

    But Su Yi pulled her back. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the Seven Stars Immortal Assembly, and if I want to participate, I don¡¯t need that Ma person¡¯s approval. I naturally have my ways.¡±

    A¡¯Ning said icily, ¡°You¡¯re... sure you don''t need my help?¡±

    Su Yi nodded.

    A¡¯Ning pointed to the door and said icily, ¡°I fought for this opportunity for you out of the goodness of my heart, yet you¡¯re acting like it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m truly disappointed in you. Leave!¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    From beginning to end, Su Yi said nothing. He just left.

    If he didn¡¯t want to do something, no one could force him.

    ......

    After returning to his residence, Su Yi sprawled back out in his wicker chair.

    A¡¯Li soon rushed over and looked at him with concern. She wrote, ¡°Big Brother Su, Big Sister isn¡¯t mad at you. It¡¯s just...¡±

    Before she could finish, Su Yiughed. ¡°I know she has good intentions. Right, take this pill and go see your sister. Have her help you refine it, and you¡¯ll soon be able to speak again.¡±

    As he spoke, Su Yi took out a jade bottle and passed it to her. It contained a Five Aggregates Purification Pill.

    A¡¯Li¡¯s thin frame quivered; she¡¯d obviously been caught off guard. Disbelief was written all over her face.

    ¡°Quickly, take it,¡± Su Yi urged with augh.

    Only then did A¡¯Lie to her senses. She stretched out her hand and epted it, her fingers trembling.

    Su Yi waved. ¡°Go on.¡±

    A¡¯Li took a deep breath and wrote, ¡°Big Brother Su, thank you!¡±

    Only then did she turn to leave.

    Her frail frame seemed lighter and happier than before.

    ¡°Why thank me? You¡¯re my benefactor,¡± Su Yi sighed softly.

    As night approached, a soft voice with a hint of unique maism emanated from the courtyard of Su Yi¡¯s residence.

    ¡°Sovereign, this junior has gathered the immortal medicinal ingredients you requested.¡±

    ¡°Come in,¡± said Su Yi, emerging from his room. ¡°Don¡¯t alert anyone else.¡±

    An upright, impressive figure appeared out of nowhere.

    She was dressed in white, and her long hair was tied up. She was slender, with no jewelry or other adornments, but this did nothing to detract from her enchanting, city-toppling beauty.

    This was Qing Wei.

    Some women were like immortals from on high, cold and aloof.

    Others were worldly enchantresses, unmatched charmers whose good looks brought ruin to the world.

    Qing Wei fell into thetter category. Every move this Saint Realm Immortal Lady made was full of endless charms.

    But when she faced Su Yi, she was respectful and reserved, and she held her head low.

    When Su Yi slowly sat back in his wicker chair, Qing Wei approached and proffered a storage ring with both hands.

    ¡°Please have a look inside, Sovereign!¡± said Qing Wei.

    Although Su Yi¡¯s cultivation base hadn¡¯t yet recovered, his soul had, so he promptly epted the jade slip and inserted his divine sense.

    Several dozen immortal medicinal materials, each a heavenly material or earthly treasure, wereid out inside.

    ¡°Not bad,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Just one day, and you already gathered them all. Truly unexpected.¡±

    Qing Wei¡¯s eyes shone, and a smile tugged at her red lips. ¡°Sovereign, I performed this task on your behalf. Naturally, I had to give it my all.¡±

    Su Yi put away the storage ring and said, ¡°Before you arrived, you had this ce thoroughly investigated, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Qing Wei¡¯s pupils constricted, and she said softly, ¡°This junior had no untoward intentions. I just wanted to confirm your whereabouts so that I could deliver the medicines personally. That¡¯s why...¡±

    Su Yi waved this exnation away. ¡°I don¡¯t care about all that. All I want to know is, what do you think of A¡¯Li?¡±

    Qing Wei fell briefly silent before saying, ¡°The girl¡¯s aptitude is indeed ordinary, but that doesn¡¯t matter. Actually, I... quite envy her.¡±

    ¡°You envy her? What do you mean?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Qing Wei spoke softly, making no attempt to disguise her thoughts. ¡°She¡¯s yet to truly step onto the path of cultivation, but she¡¯s already won your favor, Sovereign. That would be enough to make any expert of the Immortal Dao envious. This junior is not exempt.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    A momentter, he said softly, ¡°Her connection to me will also bring unpredictable peril. As they say, fortune and disaster go hand-in-hand.¡±

    A momentter, Su Yi shook his head. ¡°Forget it. Never mind that. When my cultivation recovers, I have numerous matters to attend to. I cannot possibly look over A¡¯Li. I¡¯d like her to stay here, and I''d like you to look after her and guide her cultivation.¡±

    Qing Wei¡¯s delicate frame quivered, and she said with delight, ¡°I absolutely won¡¯t let you down, Sovereign!¡±

    Su Yi thought for a moment. ¡°When the timees, ask A¡¯Ning her opinion while you¡¯re at it. If she¡¯s willing, look after her too.¡±

    When you loved a house, you loved even the crows roosting on its rafters. This was entirely out of consideration for A¡¯Li; if she had apanion, she wouldn¡¯t be too lonely. A¡¯Ning was A¡¯Li¡¯s big sister. She was unquestionably the ideal choice for this role.

    But of course, that was only if A¡¯Ning was willing.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Qing Wei agreed without even pausing to think.

    ¡°Go on.¡± Su Yi waved, then rose and entered his room. He was champing at the bit to cultivate and recover his depleted cultivation base as soon as possible.

    ¡°Sovereign, forgive my boldness, but...¡± Qing Wei couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are you... really nning to participate in the Seven Stars Immortal Assembly?¡±

    Su Yi was briefly stunned, but then, he nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    When the time came, he¡¯d help A¡¯Li and A¡¯Ning vent their pent-up rage!

    ¡°Oh, right. You are not to get involved,¡± warned Su Yi.

    He hated relying on his position to bully others. If Qing Wei got mixed up in this, it would be far too dull.

    ¡°I understand. I absolutely won¡¯t do anything to ruin your good time, Sovereign.¡± Qing Wei smiled sweetly. Beneath the light of dusk, her charming good looks and ravishing figure were extraordinarily enticing.

    Despite himself, Su Yi¡¯s heart shook. An Immortal Lady enchantress was indeed far too tempting. Despite his irond heart, even he almost couldn¡¯t take it.

    <i>It¡¯s a pity, but my cultivation is still too low. Otherwise... </i>Su Yi shook his head and gave the matter no further thought.

    After he disappeared into his room, Qing Wei batted her charming eyes; it seemed she¡¯d noticed something. She pressed her lips into a grin and silently departed.

    That night, A¡¯Ning helped A¡¯Li refine the Five Aggregates Purification Pill, finally curing A¡¯Li of the muteness that had gued her for a full three years.

 Chapter 1542 - The Seven Stars Immortal Assembly

    <h4>Chapter 1542 - The Seven Stars Immortal Assembly</h4>

    The seventh day of the seventh lunar month.

    The curtains were soon to open on the Seven Stars Immortal Assembly, the event the entire Jing Province was paying attention to.

    The participants gathered in Sky Tripod Immortal City¡¯s Sky Tripod Ritual Grounds. The participants were from the Fallen Cloud Immortal Sect, the Profound Transformation Daoist Sect, Song of Heaven Divine Mountain, the Northern Frost Sword Sect, the Violet Heavens Divine Pce, the Chaos Origin Daoist Sect, and the Jade Firmament Immortal Sect.

    The Northern Frost Sword Sect was the host of this event.

    It was early in the morning. Dawn had only just arrived, but the spectator stands were already a sea of people!

    There were prominent members of all seven of the Jing Province¡¯s top sects in attendance.

    In addition to the seven sects¡¯ elite young World Kings, there were a few other prominent World Kings famous within the province. There were almost three hundred participants in total!

    When the curtains rose, these young World Kings would duke it out on the stage at the center of the Sky Tripod Ritual Grounds. After several rounds of duels, they¡¯d select the top ten!

    As time passed, more and more young elites gathered in the Sky Tripod Ritual Grounds. Some had an extraordinary martial bearing. Others were cold and aloof, while still others were unrivaled beauties.

    ¡°That¡¯s one of the top ten young elites of the Jing Province, Xie Yunfeng! He¡¯s from the Song of Heaven Divine Mountain, and they say he has enough talent to be an immortal!¡±

    ¡°That young man in white, the one who looks as ethereal as immortal... Is he perhaps Zhou Budu, the most dazzling genius of the Profound Transformation Daoist Sect¡¯s younger generation?¡±

    ¡°Zheng Tiantu of the Chaos Origin Daoist Sect is here too! They say he¡¯s among the most wondrous geniuses of the entire province!¡±

    Xie Yunfeng carried a saber on his back, and he walked with the pride and vigor of a dragon or tiger. His gaze was full of contempt.

    Zhou Budu had an elegant, ethereal bearing, as if he¡¯d risen above it all. His clothes were whiter than snow.

    Zheng Tiantu¡¯s long hair looked as if it were on fire, and his eyes zed with torches. He was strikingly majestic!

    As these dazzling figures appeared, they provoked uproar and discussion throughout the crowd.

    ¡°Xie Yunfeng is a saber cultivator, a true fanatic from Song of Heaven Divine Mountain. Zhou Budu is the greatest World King of the current Profound Transformation Daoist Sect, a rare talent for cultivation. As for Zheng Tiantu? He has an all but indestructible physique, and he cultivates at Chaos Origin Immortal Mountain. Even I would have little chance against him,¡± murmured A¡¯Ning, introducing the prominent participants to her sister one by one.

    ¡°Big Sister, I have faith that you¡¯re the strongest! You can definitely beat them and take first ce in the Seven Stars Immortal Assembly!¡± chirped A¡¯Li. She¡¯d already regained her voice, and her expression contained a hint of newfound brightness.

    ¡°First ce?¡± A¡¯Ning shook her head and sighed. ¡°So long as that person is here, no one else can hope to take first ce.¡±

    Everyone knew who A¡¯Ning was referring to.

    Wen Yuanming!

    He was the chief disciple of the Falling Cloud Immortal Sect¡¯s younger generation, the greatest of the top ten young elites of the Jing Province, a rare chosen son of heaven!

    Every other World King in the province paled byparison!

    Ever since he¡¯d entered the world of cultivation, Wen Yuanming had been invincible. They say no one had ever even managed to force him to use his true power. He single-handedly dominated the World King Realm. Nothing could stand in his way!

    ¡°Big Sister, you aren¡¯t necessarily weaker than him!¡± A¡¯Li said stubbornly.

    ¡°A¡¯lI, you¡¯ve never seen Wen Yuanming fight. You have no idea how terrifying of an existence he is.¡± A grimace rose to A¡¯Ning¡¯s lips. ¡°I¡¯m one of the top ten young elites too, but if I run into him, I¡¯m sure to lose.¡±

    A hint of deep-seated dread appeared in her gaze, as well as... admiration.

    Those around her were impressed. Even A¡¯Li was stunned.

    Her older sister had always been proud, yet now, she was openly admitting she¡¯d be no match for Wen Yuanming. Just what kind of unrivaled genius was he?

    Only Su Yinguished off to the side, gazing into the sky. It looked like he was daydreaming.

    What ¡®chosen son of heaven?¡¯ What ¡®unrivaled genius?¡± In the end, he was just another World King of the Jing Province. By the standards of the Immortal Realm as a whole, he was nothing at all.

    More importantly, even before arriving in the Immortal Realm, Su Yi had long since ceased to view experts beneath the Immortal Dao as threats.

    This wasn¡¯t brazen arrogance. He¡¯d just in Void Realm True Immortals and divine emissaries before. None of these prominent young geniuses were worthy of his attention.

    ¡°Big Brother Su, with your talent and strength, it¡¯s truly a shame that you aren¡¯t participating,¡± A¡¯Li suddenly whispered.

    Numerous others scrunched up their lips. <i>Su Yi is just a hanger-on. If A¡¯Ning hadn¡¯t brought him here, he¡¯d never have even made it into the Sky Tripod Ritual Grounds!</i>

    Ma Xingkong and the other Jade Firmament Immortal Sect higher-ups found it funny too. <i>This little girl is truly ignorant!</i>

    They couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay her any heed.

    Only Chang Lexing¡¯s expression was strange. <i>This is a mysterious existence even immortals must avert their gazes before. How could he possibly deign to participate in an assembly like this?</i>

    Indeed, how could Su Yi concern himself with what these people thought of him? Heughed and said warmly, ¡°When you see him, tell me which one is Sun Yunqi.¡±

    A¡¯Li was stunned, but before she could say anything, A¡¯Ning frowned and interjected, ¡°Su Yi, don¡¯t cause trouble! If you create a disaster, I won¡¯t be able to save you.¡±

    Two days prior, Su Yi said he¡¯d help the sisters vent their displeasure. At the time, A¡¯Ning took it for mere words offort. Who¡¯d have thought Su Yi was dead serious?

    A¡¯Li hurriedly tried to dissuade Su Yi too for fear he¡¯d let his emotions get the best of him.

    But then, Ma Xingkong said coldly, ¡°Young man, have a look around you. If you cause trouble here, there¡¯s no way the Jade Firmament Immortal Sect will protect you!¡±

    The crowd was instantly solemn.

    But Su Yi wasn¡¯t at all concerned. It was as if he hadn¡¯t heard a thing.

    Suddenly, startled cries rang out from all over the arena, like a tidal wave or avnche. The sound reverberated throughout the dome of heaven.

    Wen Yuanming hade!

    Countless people looked over. Even the higher-ups paused their conversations.

    The crowd watched as a young man in purple robes walked over from afar, his hands behind his back. His long hair hung loose, with only a golden crown to hold it in ce. His gaze seemed as grand as the heavens themselves, and he was imposing even while calm.

    It was like the arrival of a monarch. Every inch of him emanated a contemptuous, forceful presence so vast that it seemed to connect heaven and earth.

    Wen Yuanming!

    He was an invincible existence among the province¡¯s World Kings. As soon as he arrived, he became the center of attention.

    ¡°He... looks really strong... don¡¯t you think, Big Brother Su?¡± murmured A¡¯Li.

    Although she¡¯d yet to truly step onto the path of cultivation, when she gazed at Wen Yuanming from a far, she could sense his invincible momentum!

    It was starkly different from the other prominent young elites.

    Su Yi just sat there as if all of this were perfectly normal. He said distractedly, ¡°When you step into the World King Realm, you¡¯ll be far better than him.¡±

    A¡¯Li was stunned.

    The others couldn¡¯t help but find this funny, and they couldn¡¯t even be bothered to argue. They just took his words for ignorance.

    Before long, an immortal of the Northern Frost Sword Sect stepped forth to announce the rules of thepetition. A bell rang throughout the ritual grounds, signaling the start of the event the crowd was waiting for. The Seven Stars Immortal Assembly had officially begun.

    As one prominent young elite after another took the stage topete, the atmosphere grew livelier and livelier.

    To the crowd, the Seven Stars Immortal Assembly was indeed a gathering of stars, dazzling to behold. Every participant seemed utterly dazzling.

    As the battles raged on stage, countless exmations, cheers, and shouts arose from the spectator stands. Even the sky seemed to boil with the crowd¡¯s collective excitement.

    The gathered higher-ups were all focused on the battles. From time to time, theymented on thebatants.

    Even A¡¯Li felt dazed just watching, and her little face filled with longing. <i>This is the power of a cultivator! They can incinerate mountains, boil seas, and fly through the air, high above the masses!</i>

    Su Yi watched seriously too... for a moment.

    In the end, he decided not to bore himself. He retracted his gaze and slowly shut his eyes.

    At his level, and with his horizons, apetition on this level was dull and insipid, without the slightest draw.

    Instead, he started to ponder his own cultivation. Qing Wei had delivered him the immortal medicinal materials he needed. He¡¯d already taken three stalks, and the results were obvious. He¡¯d already refined about forty percent of the wisps of Immortal King power permeating his body.

    This let his depleted cultivation base finally recover a portion of its power. He was now at about ten percent of his peak strength!

    It was just ten percent, but don¡¯t be fooled. With his unimaginably solid foundations in the Grand Dao, ten percent was enough to aplish an awful lot.

    <i>At this rate, I¡¯ll have fully recovered from my wounds within a week. My cultivation base will be able to fully recover then too! </i>

    A hint of eagerness shone in the depths of Su Yi¡¯s gaze.

    It was only after losing his strength that he understood on a visceral level what it meant to ¡°fall into the abyss.¡± It was true what they said; on level ground, even a tiger would find itself bullied by dogs.

    Suddenly, A¡¯Li¡¯s startled cry echoed through Su Yi¡¯s ears.

    Su Yi suddenly opened his eyes and saw A¡¯lI staring intently at the stage, her little face pale with nerves and concern. Even her hands were tightly clenched.

    The other members of the Jade Firmament Immortal Sect had unsightly looks on their faces too.

    When Su Yi looked over, he saw A¡¯Ning locked inbat with Wen Yuanming!

    But her situation looked dire. Her rainbow raiment was stained with blood, and her wounds were severe. Her long hair was disheveled, and it was obvious that she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold out much longer.

    As for Wen Yuanming? He fought with unstoppable momentum, as contemptuous as a god. This was a one-sided pummeling!

    The sound of onlookers eximing over Wen Yuanming was like the continuous, low rumble of thunder.

    As were those sighing with pity over A¡¯Ning¡¯s suffering.

    The results were entirely expected. A¡¯Ning lost, and badly at that!

    Wen Yuanming sent her flying from the stage with a p. She mmed into the ground, her entire body covered in blood. Throughout her body, countless bones snapped.

    ¡°Big Sister¡ª¡ª!¡± A¡¯Li¡¯s heart ached to the point that she could no longer hold back tears.

    Deathly silence descended upon the venue. Everyone was astonished.

    When the crowd looked at Wen Yuanming, their gazes were full of awe, astonishment, and admiration.

    A¡¯Ning¡¯s wretched state only served to highlight Wen Yuanming¡¯s strength!

    Wen Yuanming put his hands behind his back and said with cold indifference, ¡°I told you to admit defeat before the battle began, but you stubbornly refused to acknowledge your limits. How ridiculous is that?

    ¡°To tell the truth, someone like you has long since ceased to be a worthy opponent. You aren¡¯t even worthy of a spot among the top ten elites of the Jing Province¡¯s younger generation World Kings. From this day forth, your name is off the list!¡±

    Uproar followed this deration.

    The Jade Firmament Immortal Sect higher-ups'' expressions were iparably overcast. This wasn¡¯t just an expression of contempt for A¡¯Ning. He was trampling all over her dignity without the slightest politeness!

    A¡¯Ning sat there on the ground, covered in blood, her whole body quivering and her face ashen.

    Over in the spectator stands, A¡¯Li red, her little face ashen with fury.

    Su Yi sat to his side, his brow furrowed.

 Chapter 1543 - Venting

    <h4>Chapter 1543 - Venting</h4>

    Cheers rang out on all sides of Sky Tripod Arena, shaking the air.

    Wen Yuanming stood in the arena as the center of attention.

    After her crushing defeat, someone had to help A¡¯Ning to her feet. Her face was ashen.

    ¡°Big Sister!¡± A¡¯Li rushed up to her. When she saw how badly her sister was injured, her tears flowed uncontrobly.

    Elder Ma Xingkong of the Jade Firmament Immortal Sect frowned. ¡°A¡¯Ning, we told you to just admit defeat if you ran into Wen Yuanming, but you stubbornly refused to listen!¡±

    A¡¯Ning¡¯s expression darkened. She pursed her lips and said nothing.

    Another higher-up sighed. ¡°This is just great. You haven¡¯t just embarrassed yourself; you¡¯ve brought shame to everyone in the Jade Firmament Immortal Sect.¡±

    Even Qian Yu couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Senior Apprentice Sister, why stubbornly insist on acting tough?¡±

    A¡¯Ning trembled with deep disappointment. She¡¯d only just returned after a bitter defeat. Who¡¯d have thought her elders would ¡°wee¡± her with rebukes and displeasure, and that even her sectmates would kick her while she was down?

    A¡¯Li was ovee with fury too. <i>These are Big Sister¡¯s elders and sectmates?</i>

    Su Yi silently appeared beside A¡¯Li and said softly, ¡°Look after your big sister. I¡¯ll help you vent.¡±

    A¡¯Li was stunned.

    A¡¯Ning heard him too. She¡¯d only just suffered a crushing defeat. Wen Yuanming had trampled her dignity in front of a crowd, but that wasn¡¯t all; even her seniors and fellows had weed her with cold mockery and rebukes. Her heart was full of humiliation and bitterness.

    Su Yi''s words filled her heart with indescribable fury. She couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Su Yi, you¡¯re still on about that nonsense even at a time like this? If something happens, I can¡¯t possibly save you!¡±

    As she spoke, her eyes reddened and welled with tears. This Su Yi person was such a disappointment. Was this <i>helping </i>her?

    No! He was obviously just causing trouble on purpose!

    Su Yi didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, he gently patted her shoulder. ¡°All you have to do is watch.¡±

    A¡¯Ning was stunned. Turbulent emotions coursed through her, and for some reason, she could no longer hold back her tears. <i>This guy¡¯s always making people worry about him. He¡¯s a disappointment, but he... was the first to step forth to help me and my little sister get even!</i>

    A¡¯Li couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Big Brother Su, you...¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Lass, haven¡¯t you been trying to get me to participate in this immortal assembly all this time? Now, I agree.¡±

    With that, he put his hands behind his back, turned, and walked off.

    ¡°Su Yi, what are you doing? This is the Seven Stars Immortal Assembly! If you make trouble, the Jade Firmament Immortal Sect won¡¯t protect you!¡± shouted Qian Yu.

    Su Yi ignored him.

    ¡°Nonsense! If he insists on seeking death, let him!¡± Ma Xingkong snorted coldly.

    The other Jade Firmament Immortal Sect higher-ups¡¯ expressions were overcast. <i>That junior Su Yi is simply unreasonable!</i>

    Chang Lexing muttered to himself, <i>That mysterious existence is about to intervene... It seems A¡¯Ning¡¯s injuries have thoroughly enraged him!</i>

    Suddenly, for some reason, he found himself quite eager to see what happened next.

    A voice rang out from within the Sky Tripod Ritual Grounds. ¡°Next is core disciple Peng Qingsong of the Profound Transformation Daoist Sect versus core disciple Nie Yunshuang of the Northern Frost Sword Sect!¡±

    But before this voice even finished echoing through the air, Su Yi¡¯s tall, upright figure appeared on stage, seemingly out of nowhere.

    The tform was covered in formations of the Immortal Dao. Only World Kings could step onto the tform. Cultivators of other levels would be trapped outside.

    But Su Yi had already suppressed his ten percent of a cultivation base down to the World King level! In other words, the Su Yi currently on stage was ¡°just¡± a World King!

    ¡°Who is that guy?¡±

    ¡°Impudent! Who do you think you are, to take the stage uninvited?¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and get down!¡±

    ....When a stranger like Su Yi appeared on stage, an uproar followed. Rebukes rang out, one after another.

    As one of the hosts of this event, the Northern Frost Sword Sect¡¯s ck-robed elder rose and bellowed, ¡°Whose disciple is that?¡±

    Numerous gazes converged on the Jade Firmament Immortal Sect¡¯s camp.

    Ma Xingkong promptly said coldly, ¡°The boy dide here with us, but his behavior has nothing to do with us. Do with him as you see fit!¡±

    Everyone was dumbstruck. <i>Don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s internal discord in the Jade Firmament Immortal Sect¡¯s camp?</i>

    The ck-robed old man from the Northern Frost Sword Sect snorted coldly, then fixed his dark gaze on Su Yi. ¡°Young man, what are you trying to do? If you can¡¯t offer a satisfactory reason for your behavior, this shall be the day you die!¡±

    Su Yi took out a jug of wine, had a sip, and said tly, ¡°This is a challenge to determine life and death.¡±

    It was just one sentence, but it was like a magic spell. Deathly silence descended over the entire area.

    Countless people were wide-eyed and tongue-tied.

    The Seven Stars Immortal Assembly really did permit such challenges. World Kings without a spot in the tournament could still participate as challengers!

    Fighting as a challenger meant single-handedly defending against allpetitors who epted your challenge. The challenge only ended when no one else was willing to ept your invitation to duel. Only then was your challenge considered sessful.

    Notably, if a challenger lost even once, they had to pay with their life, but even if they won, they weren¡¯t permitted to kill their opponents.

    These rules were naturally unfair, and they were iparably cruel and strict. Thus, over the years, practically no one had ever dared to participate in the Seven Stars Immortal Assembly by initiating a challenge.

    Who¡¯d have thought such a challenger would step forth today? Of course the crowd was startled!

    ¡°Big Brother Su...¡± A¡¯Li¡¯s heart was on tenterhooks.

    A¡¯Ning looked dazed. Her heart quivered too, but in the end, she just softlyforted her little sister. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He wouldn¡¯t have attempted this if he didn¡¯t have reason to be confident.¡±

    Although she said this, in truth, she wasn¡¯t at all confident. On the contrary, she regretted not realizing what Su Yi had nned earlier. If she had, she would have done everything in her power to dissuade him!

    By now, there was no longer any hope of turning this around.

    ¡°A challenge? Hah! He¡¯s obviously sick of living!¡± Ma Xingkong shook his head.

    Qian Yu chimed in his agreement. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, Elder! I¡¯m afraid he doesn¡¯t even know how to write the word ¡®death!¡¯¡±

    He was quite excited. Just a few days prior, he¡¯d lost all face in front of Su Yi, and he¡¯d long since been eager for an opportunity to kill him. Who¡¯d have thought Su Yi would choose this moment to step forth and throw his life away?

    <i>Boom!</i>

    An enormous uproar broke the deathly silence, like a pot blowing off its lid.

    ¡°Who is this guy? How could he be so bold?

    ¡°He¡¯s obviously gambling with his life! Seems to me that he wouldn¡¯t have dared recklessly ascend to the stage if he weren¡¯t strong!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re in for a show this time!¡±

    ...As a mor of voices rang out, the prominent World Kings of the seven immortal sects all evaluated Su Yi, as if trying to figure out where he¡¯de from.

    But in the end, they were disappointed. None of them could figure out who Su Yi was.

    ¡°A challenge?¡± The old man in ck robesughed coldly. ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll give you what you want! The challenge begins now. Anyone willing to take down that madman can go right ahead!¡±

    His words resounded throughout the area, suppressing the uproar.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go first!¡±

    A cold voice rang out, and a man in teal took to the skies and shot toward the tform.

    Peng Qingsong, a core disciple of the Profound Transformation Daoist Sect!

    Earlier, if not for Su Yi¡¯s intervention, it would have been his turn to take the stage and duel core disciple Nie Yunshuang of the Northern Frost Sword Sect. He was naturally the first to take umbrage with Su Yi¡¯s interruption.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    He appeared on the tform and muttered a sword incantation. A sword shot forth, the markings on the de as vigorous as the grain of ancient pinewood. Misty blue light spread out around it.

    As for Peng Qingsong himself? His aura grew fierce and imposing.

    ¡°Ping Qingsong is a genius of the Dao of the Sword. Among the young World Kings of the Jing Province, he¡¯s a top-notch figure. He might notpare to Xie Yunfeng, Zhou Budu, Zheng Tiantu, or a few other unparalleled geniuses, but he¡¯s definitely in the running for the top ten of this Seven Stars Immortal Assembly!¡± murmured A¡¯Ning, her face full of concern.

    ¡°Big Brother Su can definitely win!¡± In stark contrast, A¡¯Li¡¯s face filled with conviction. ¡°I have faith in him.¡±

    Ma Xingkong and the others shook their heads andughed. Even higher-ups like them were impressed by Peng Qingsong¡¯s strength. How could a moocher like Su Yi possiblypare?

    It wasn¡¯t just Ma Xingkong and the other elders who thought that way, either. The vast majority of the spectators had full confidence in Peng Qingsong.

    As for Su Yi? Perhaps because he was too unfamiliar, he had few supporters in the crowd.

    ¡°Tell me your name! My sword doesn¡¯t cut down nameless foes!¡± Peng Qingsong said coldly.

    Su Yi just nced at him. ¡°You¡¯d best leave. I¡¯m only here to suppress that bastard Wen Yuanming.¡±

    This deration left the entire venue bbergasted, to the point that they almost dared not believe their ears. <i>He initiated a life-or-death challenge... to target Wen Yuanming!?</i>

    <i>How insane is he?</i>

    Many of the higher-ups in the audience couldn¡¯t help butugh. <i>This youngster really is ignorant...</i>

    ¡°He... argh!¡± A¡¯Ning sighed, her heart churning. How could she miss that Su Yi really was trying to vent on their behalf? She was moved, but more than that, she was worried!

    Over in the Fallen Cloud Immortal Sect, Wen Yuanming was sipping tea. His eyelids didn¡¯t so much as twitch; he ignored Su Yipletely.

    But Peng Qingsong couldn¡¯t ignore this!

    If this challenge was targeted at Wen Yuanming, didn¡¯t that mean that he wasn¡¯t even worth fighting?

    ¡°That¡¯ll depend on whether or not you can get through me first!¡± Peng Qingsong attacked directly.

    <i>ng!</i>

    A sword hum rang out as Peng Qingsong attacked. Sword qi condensed in the air, forming a grand, majestic mountain seemingly intent on suppressing the dome of heaven.

    The crowd couldn¡¯t help but sigh over his attainments in the Dao of the Sword.

    Most of them turned their attention to Su Yi. They wanted to see how this unfamiliar face bold enough to initiate a challenge would handle this.

    Then, they watched as¡ª¡ª

    Su Yi subtly shook his head. Without so much as looking at his opponent, he stretched out his hand, extended a finger, and casually tapped.

    A simple, understated gesture without the slightest flourish.

    But when his fingertipnded....

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    The majestic mountain of sword qi popped like a soap bubble, shattering into fragments of sword qi. Peng Qingson¡¯s rage-fueled attack could have suppressed the vast majority of foes of the same level, yet now, it seemed utterly pathetic.

    Su Yi¡¯s finger was like an axe through bamboo. Peng Qingsong watched in shock as it continued past the shattered sword mountain and gently tapped the tip of his sword.

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    The ancient sword was a top treasure of the World King level, yet it shattered inch by inch, starting from the tip, offering no more resistance than paper.

    The force of Su Yi¡¯s tap continued toward Peng Qingsong¡¯s chest, then withdrew, like a dragonfly pausing briefly on the water¡¯s surface before resuming its flight.

    Peng Qingsong was sent directly flying. He mmed to the ground outside the arena, a bloody hole in his chest. Screams of agony filled the air!

    With a tap of his finger, Su Yi destroyed a sword mountain, broke his opponent¡¯s weapon, and seized victory!

    Deathly silence descended upon the crowd. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened.

 Chapter 1544 - Truly Weak

    <h4>Chapter 1544 - Truly Weak</h4>

    Earlier, it had seemed to the crowd that Su Yi didn¡¯t have even the slightest sign of a cultivation base. He was entirely unassuming.

    But now that he¡¯d attacked, his power was like a rock facing a thin window. He¡¯d sent Peng Qingsong flying with a punch in a disy of tyrannical power. This was entirely contrary to their expectations!

    Especially A¡¯Ning, who was struck dumb.

    ¡°He...He actually defeated Peng Qingsong with a flick of his fingers?¡± A¡¯Ning¡¯s beautiful eyes widened, and her delicate face filled with disbelief.

    Despite having predicted that Su Yi wouldn¡¯t have stepped forth unless he had reason to be confident, she would never have guessed that the guy her little sister had saved would be this strong!

    ¡°Big Brother Su won? Just like that?¡± murmured A¡¯Li. It seemed she dared not believe it either.

    She¡¯d yet to truly step onto the path of cultivation. She had no idea how terrifying the power of Su Yi¡¯s casual finger strike really was.

    ¡°That boy is actually an expert of the World King Realm?¡± Elder Ma Xingkong and the other Jade Firmament Immortal Sect higher-ups were stunned. They¡¯d subconsciously written Su Yi off as a hanger-on mooching off of A¡¯Li, so they¡¯d never taken him at all seriously.

    Now, they suddenly realized their error in judgment!

    Qian Yu was stunned too, and deeply ufortable. He couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly, ¡°It¡¯s a pity, but such strength won¡¯t necessarily be enough to survive to the end!¡±

    Chang Lexing silently shook his head. <i>Qian Yu is a hopeless idiot.</i>

    Suddenly, the stifled silence broke. Uproar arose on all sides.

    ¡°Peng Qingsong actually lost?¡± said one of the onlookers. He was struggling to ept it.

    ¡°That guy really is strong! No wonder he dared initiate a life-or-death challenge!¡± someone said excitedly.

    ¡°That¡¯s what makes this interesting!¡± someoneughed.

    The prominent elites in the audience all looked solemn.

    They said that only a mighty dragon dared to cross a raging river! After this disy of strength, no one would dare look down on Su Yi anymore.

    Even the immortal sects¡¯ higher-ups had strange looks on their faces as they started re-evaluating this challenger.

    ¡°He defeated Peng Qingsong with such ease. Within the World King Realm, that makes him a peak expert. I suspect he canpete with wondrous geniuses like Zhou Budu and Xie Yunfeng.¡±

    ¡°Who is he? Why haven¡¯t we heard of him before?¡±

    ¡°Investigate! If we could recruit a talent like that...¡±

    ¡°Better to wait a bit first. If he fails his challenge, he¡¯s doomed.¡±

    ...As discussion rang out nonstop, another figure charged onto the stage.

    Nie Yunshuang!

    ¡°I¡¯ll fight you!¡± he said directly, already gripping his spear and charging from afar.

    This was the nature of a challenge; Su Yi had to fight anyone who epted his invitation. He had no right to refuse.

    ¡°An ant trying to shake a tree.¡± Su Yi waved his sleeve.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Nie Yunshuang was sent flying back. He mmed into the dirt outside the stage, bleeding from all seven apertures of his face as his bones snapped.

    Su Yi had just swung his arm in what looked like a casual, understated gesture. However, when this blownded, it was like a mountain in motion. One strike was enough to deal Nie Yunshuang a massive setback!

    The crowd was shaken once more. Gasps rang out, one after another.

    Nie Yunshuang¡¯s strength waspletelyparable to Peng Qingsong¡¯s, but Nie Yunshuang had learned from Peng Qingsong¡¯s example. He used his full strength right off the bat, holding nothing back.

    But he¡¯d still lost!

    One swing of Su Yi¡¯s sleeves, and the curtains fell on his abject defeat!

    By now, everyone could tell that the likes of Peng Qingsong and Nie Yunshuang were in no way qualified to ept Su Yi¡¯s challenge.

    They¡¯d only be seeking out their own humiliation!

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought such a dark horse would appear at the Seven Stars Immortal Assembly.¡±

    The experts of the seven immortal sects could no longer remain seated. They now looked at Su Yi with dense curiosity.

    Except for the experts of the Jade Firmament Immortal Sect, who frowned. Elder Ma Xingkong¡¯s expression was a bit overcast.

    Earlier, they¡¯d repeatedly criticized and rebuked Su Yi. None of them were happy to see his disy of strength.

    ¡°Big Sister, isn¡¯t Big Brother Su sure to win?¡± A¡¯Li¡¯s phoenix eyes sparkled, and her little face was full of excitement.

    A¡¯Ning had rxed quite a bit, and her eyes sparkled too, but she said, ¡°Don¡¯t get excited prematurely. The true experts have yet to take the stage.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s disy of strength came as an unexpected, delightful surprise to her too.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi stood on stage. He swept his gaze across his surroundings and said tly, ¡°A word of warning. I¡¯m only here to teach that bastard Wen Yuanming a lesson. Everyone else had best think carefully. Otherwise, you¡¯ll only invite your own humiliation.¡±

    Uproar ensued amongst the crowd. Su Yi¡¯s sheer domineeringness left them all startled.

    Wen Yuanming had been leisurely sipping tea all this time, but now, he couldn¡¯t help but frown and snort coldly. Every time Su Yi brought him up, he was sure to call him a ¡°bastard.¡± How could Wen Yuanming <i>not </i>be angry?

    An elder turned to look at him. ¡°Wait a while longer. A bungling clown, that¡¯s all. He isn¡¯t worthy of your personal intervention.¡±

    ¡°Very well.¡± Wen Yuanming nodded.

    But inwardly, he¡¯d already made up his mind. If no one else could kill Su Yi, he¡¯d get on stage and do it himself. He¡¯d snap that madman¡¯s neck in front of the crowd and trample him beneath his feet!

    ¡°Brazen! Are you looking down on us?¡± Xie Yunfeng stepped forth and strode into the arena like a dragon or a tiger. He had a saber on his back and an air of contemptuous pride.

    Uproar ensued.

    Xie Yunfeng was the greatest World King of the Profound Transformation Daoist Sect¡¯s younger generation, a genius saber cultivator, the kind that only appeared once in a thousand years. He was one of the top ten young elites of the Jing Province¡¯s younger generation!

    He was also one of the favorites to enter the top ten of the Seven Stars Immortal Assembly!

    But Xie Yunfeng had only just appeared when yet another figure stepped forth.

    He was an elegant, ethereal figure in clothes whiter than snow. His hands gripped a jade ruler.

    This was none other than Zhou Budu!

    An unrivaled figure not one whit inferior to Xie Yunfeng.

    ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll test our fellow Daoist too!¡±

    Suddenly, an icy voice rang out, and Zheng Tiantu took the stage. His eyes zed as if they were on fire, and his long ck hair billowed around him, making him seem dignified and imposing.

    Three peak chosen sons of heaven had appeared at once. The atmospherepletely caught aze as waves of uproar rose from the stands.

    ¡°You can choose which of us you¡¯d like to duel,¡± Zhou Budu said tly.

    The crowd looked over to see what Su Yi would choose. Xie Yunfeng, Zhou Budu, and Zheng Tiantu were all hegemons among the province¡¯s World Kings!

    The way they saw it, no matter which of them Su Yi chose, a fiercepetition was sure to follow!

    ¡°This is getting serious.¡± A solemn look appeared on A¡¯Ning¡¯s face. As one of the province¡¯s top ten young elites herself, she naturally understood how terrifying the three of them were.

    Worst of all, even if Su Yi won, he¡¯d just have to fight another duel. That would surely drain an enormous amount of his strength. It was even likely he¡¯d get injured.

    And Wen Yuanming had yet to take the stage!

    ¡°Haha, that guy is finally in for it now!¡± Qian Yu couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°He really doesn¡¯t have much hope of victory,¡± Ma Xingkong said expressionlessly.

    The whole crowd was talking about them. Everyone was paying close attention.

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t even seem to notice the stifled tension in the air. He just stood there, one hand behind his back, without even looking at Zhou Budu or the others. Instead, he just said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve chosen to seek out your own humiliations, I¡¯ll give you what you want. Go ahead and attack together. I¡¯m in a hurry.¡±

    His casual indifference and contemptuous pride, as if all of them were entirely beneath his notice, left the crowd dumbstruck. A momentter, they were in uproar, like a pot blowing off its lid.

    None of them would have guessed that this challenger of unknown origins would be <i>this </i>brazen!

    Given their proud natures, the three top elites couldn¡¯t help but lose their tempers.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see whether or not you¡¯re capable of that!¡± said the fiercest of the group, Xie Yunfeng. He attacked directly.

    A crowd watched as leaped into the air, drawing and swinging his saber. His sh created an enormous streak of golden saber qi. A lifelike illusory golden dragon rose within the saber, shaking both heaven and earth.

    The Song of Heaven Divine Dragon Saber!

    This was Song of Heaven Divine Mountain¡¯s greatest legacy of the Dao of the Saber. Rumor had it that when practiced to mastery, a single sh could unleash eight heavenly dragons and suppress both heaven and earth.

    Xie Yunfeng hadn¡¯t reached that level, but he was still extraordinarily terrifying!

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Su Yi¡¯s casual strike shattered the ten-thousand-foot golden dragon of saber qi. That tyrannical saber force broke like paper window paneling.

    Even more terrifying, as Su Yi¡¯s palm strike swept outward, it sent Xie Yunfeng directly out of the stage.

    ¡°Allow me to test your strength!¡± Zheng Tiantu bellowed and leaped into the air, unleashing a secret art and stirring up dazzling, stingingly bright divine blue mes.

    mes ran rampant, like a fiery sea. Even the sky caught aze. The fire was so fierce and tyrannical as to incinerate the vast majority of World Kings with ease.

    But Su Yi¡¯s eyes just shone with a hint of disdain. He opened his mouth and exhaled.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A fierce gale swept outward, like an astral wind from beyond the nine heavens, extinguishing the vast sea of blue me.

    Zheng Tiantu was like duckweed swept into a hurricane. The gale tossed him high into the sky, then mmed him to the ground, hard. The impact left him dazed and seeing stars. Shockingly, he couldn¡¯t get back up.

    Upon closer inspection, he had fine, bleeding cuts all over his body. It was a startling sight!

    ¡°Die!¡± Practically simultaneously, Zhou Budu attacked. He took a big step forward, his pristine white clothes swaying around him and his entire body swathed in golden light. He raised his jade ruler into the air and swung with all his might.

    The power of his strike was enough to split mountains and rivers and bear down on the sky. It seems unstoppable; practically no present-day World King would have dared face it head-on.

    This was the killer weapon Zhou Budu kept in reserve!

    But Su Yi neither fled nor dodged. He just let it m into him. A rain of sparks scattered on impact, but Su Yi¡¯s tall, upright figure was like a divine mountain; he didn¡¯t even budge.

    Nor did he have so much as a hair out of ce!

    ¡°Truly weak.¡± Su Yi subtly shook his head.

    Beneath Zhou Budu¡¯s horrified gaze, he raised his right hand, clenched it into a fist, and punched.

    Zhou Budu instinctively defended himself with his jade ruler, only for it to shatter instantaneously on impact. Su Yi¡¯s fist mmed directly into his chest.

    <i>Crack!</i>

    Zhou Budu¡¯s rib cage caved in, and he was sent flying from the stage.

    Although he struggled back to his feet, the residual force kept pushing him back, and his feet created two chasms in the ground, each a thousand feet long!

    Then, he coughed up blood and bent at the waist, no longer able to take it. He thudded to the ground, his hair in disarray and his face as white as paper.

    One p had sent Xie Yunfeng flying.

    A breath had scattered the blue mes filling the sky and forced Zheng Tiantu back.

    And a punch had knocked Zhou Budu off the stage!

    In the blink of an eye, these three peak World Kings of the Jing Province, each a chosen son of heaven, had suffered a crushing defeat.

    From beginning to end, Su Yi just stood there, one hand behind his back. He¡¯d used one hand to dominate thepetition!

    One hand to determine victory and defeat!

    Everyone who saw this was so astonished that they fell into a daze.

 Chapter 1545 - I Liked Your Arrogant Persona Better

    <h4>Chapter 1545 - I Liked Your Arrogant Persona Better</h4>

    The Sky Tripod Ritual Grounds fell silent.

    The gathered higher-ups, the prominent World King participants, and the onlookers were all dazed.

    When Su Yi defeated Peng Qingsong and Ni Yunshuang in the time it took to snap his fingers, they were astonished. Everyone started paying attention.

    When Xie Yunfeng, Zhou Budu, and Zheng Tiantu took the stage, everyone assumed they were in for a fierce, unrivaled duel.

    Who¡¯d have thought Su Yi would be this powerful!?

    Three peak World Kings of the Jing Province, each a chosen son of heaven, had suffered an instantaneous, crushing defeat!

    From beginning to end, Su Yi seemed calm, casual, and unassuming, as if this were no more difficult than crushing a few ants!

    Countless bbergasted, dazzled gazes locked onto the young man in blue standing calmly on the stage. He looked as if he¡¯d just done something perfectly ordinary, trivial, and unexceptional.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡±

    Over in the Jade Firmament Immortal Sect¡¯s camp, Ma Xingkong and the others couldn¡¯t remain seated. None of them dared believe their eyes.

    Qian Yu was so startled that his eyeballs practically popped out of their sockets. Even someone far dumber would have realized how powerful this guy was¡ªthe very person they¡¯d dismissed as a hanger-on!

    A¡¯Ning and A¡¯Li exchanged nces. They were stunned too. Su Yi¡¯s strength waspletely beyond their imaginations!

    <i>Is it surprising? That¡¯s because you have no idea just how mysterious and extraordinary the man standing atop the stage is,</i> thought Chang Lexing. He had the mostplicated expression of anyone present.

    That was because only he knew that even that Immortal Lady treated Su Yi with the utmost respect!

    Inparison, no matter how heaven-defying and dazzling those three World Kings were, they paled inparison to Su Yi. No, they weren¡¯t even worthy of carrying his shoes!

    ¡°That guy is actually this strong!?¡± Wen Yuanming¡¯s eyes filled with bewilderment, and his brow furrowed.

    Earlier, he¡¯dpletely disregarded Su Yi. Despite knowing that Su Yi was here for him, he disdained to take action.

    But now, he really was startled!

    Had he been the one facing Xie Yunfeng, Zhou Budu, and Zheng Tiantu¡¯s joint offensive, he could have indeed won. But he knew all too well that it would have taken a bitter struggle.

    Yet Su Yi had defeated his opponents in the time it took to snap his fingers!

    ¡°Did I scare you?¡± Amidst the deathly silence, Su Yi suddenly whipped around and locked onto the distant Wen Yuanming.

    Wen Yuanming stiffened, then shot to his feet, his eyes shing as he said coldly, ¡°My heart strives for invincibility, and I have no fear of death. How could I possibly be afraid?¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re not afraid,e over and fight me,¡± Su Yi said inly.

    Uproar ensued. All eyes turned toward Wen Yuanming.

    ¡°If you¡¯re in such a rush to die, I¡¯ll give you what you want!¡± Wen Yuanming snorted coldly, then shot forward, rose into the air, and flew toward the stage, stopping just outside it.

    The crowd was in uproar.

    Onebatant was the challenger who¡¯d appeared out of nowhere. He had already proven his strength.

    The other was Wen Yuanming, the expert invincible amongst the province¡¯s World Kings, as radiant as the midday sun.

    Now that the two of them were about to sh, they had the crowd¡¯s undivided attention.

    ¡°You¡¯re no match for me,¡± said Wen Yuanming. He walked like a dragon or tiger, his aura connecting heaven and earth and his bearing as contemptuous as a ruler. Countless onlookers¡¯ hearts quivered just watching him.

    ¡°You might well have heaven-defying foundations and a dazzling cultivation base, but you¡¯re ultimately just an elite among World Kings, while I¡¯ve long since crossed realms to y Nascent Divinity Transcendents!¡±

    With every step Wen Yuanming took, golden light rose from his feet. Finally, his entire body was swathed in dazzling golden light. His glow illuminated the entire area; it was like the descent of a god.

    He seemed to have be fully one with heaven and earth; there was no longer a clear distinction between them. It seemed that every gesture could bring lightning crashing from the heavens and create fierce, howling winds!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The stands were in uproar. <i>A World King capable of killing a Transcendent?</i>

    Now, when the crowd looked at Wen Yuanming, their gazes were full of astonishment and disbelief.

    ¡°This...¡± A¡¯Ning¡¯s heart clenched, and her face filled with concern. <i>If that¡¯s true, Wen Yuanming is far too terrifying.</i>

    ¡°No wonder the Falling Cloud Immortal Sect has remained calm throughout this situation. It¡¯s because that kid Wen Yuanming¡¯s talent is heaven-defying!¡±

    The higher-ups of the other immortal factions were jealous.

    They didn¡¯t even need to think to know that Wen Yuanming wasn¡¯t just beyond others of the same cultivation in the Jing Province. No, his strength had surpassed the bounds of the World King Realm. Someone who could fight Nascent Divinity Transcendents had left his contemporaries in the dust!

    ¡°How could Su Yi win now?¡± Qian Yu snorted coldly. ¡°His only hope is to kneel and beg for mercy.¡±

    ¡°If he dies at the hands of someone like Wen Yuanming, he¡¯ll have no cause for regret,¡± whispered Ma Xingkong.

    A¡¯Li silently clenched her fists.

    Meanwhile, the way the crowd looked at Su Yi had silently shifted.

    ¡°In all my time cultivating in the Jing Province, I¡¯ve never met my match. I actually hope you¡¯re a worthwhile opponent. Unfortunately...¡± Wen Yuanming shook his head. ¡°You have no hope at all.¡±

    His gaze filled with utter indifference. ¡°If I weren¡¯t after the title in today¡¯spetition, I would have long since stepped onto the Path of Transcendence. No matter who they are, shes with World Kings are beneath me!¡±

    The crowd was deathly silent. Only Wen Yuanming¡¯s tyrannical, contemptuous voice echoed through the air.

    Su Yi just stood there, one hand behind his back, and said impatiently, ¡°If you¡¯re done talking,e at me already. I¡¯m really in a hurry.¡±

    ¡°....¡± The crowd didn¡¯t know what to say to that. They stared at Su Yi as if they were looking at a madman. <i>He¡¯s up against someone like Wen Yuanming, yet he dares provoke him? That¡¯s not just brazen.</i>

    <i>He¡¯s seeking death!</i>

    ¡°Are those yourst words? They¡¯re actually rather interesting. A¡¯Ning called you Su Yi, right? I¡¯ll remember that name,¡± said Wen Yuanming, as if Su Yi ought to feel honored.

    Su Yi pointed to the stage. ¡°Can you get up here first?¡±

    ¡°Well-intentioned advice can¡¯t save those determined to throw their lives away. Very well. I¡¯ll give you what you want!¡± Wen Yuanming let out a long sigh, then shot through the air.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    He shot onto the stage and swung his sleeve at Su Yi without stopping.

    An ocean of turbulent power burst from Wen Yuanming as he swung his fist. The apanying wave of power manifested a resplendent, crystalline fist imprint.

    ¡°The Divine Lightning World Transforming Fist!¡± someone eximed.

    This was an ancient legacy of the Falling Cloud Immortal Sect. Those without extraordinarily firm and powerful foundations had no hope of cultivating it.

    This was because when someone unleashed this supreme secret art, every fist was like a world manifesting out of lightning. This expended an enormous amount of power, but in turn, it was extraordinarily, terrifyingly powerful.

    Wen Yuanming¡¯s fist shook heaven and earth, throwing the sky into chaos.

    The power of the formation protecting the stage shook violently.

    But Su Yi just stood there, entirely unmoving. He raised his hand and snapped his fingers.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    A streak of sword qi exploded into being, like an axe through bamboo. It cleaved right through Wen Yuanming¡¯s fist, scattering electric light.

    Before the crowd could react, the sword qi continued ahead, its power undiminished, right toward Wen Yuanming.

    ¡°Break!¡± Wen Yuanming bellowed, his pupils constricting.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A glittering golden disc of lightning shot out of his hand, as if he were gripping a miniature sun. It danced through the air, then descended furiously.

    The Divine Lightning Disc!

    The disc expanded until it was a hundred feet across and whooshed through the air. The surrounding skies rumbled like thunder.

    But then, a startling scene unfolded.

    The hundred-foot Divine Lightning Disc split on contact with Su Yi¡¯s sword qi, as if it were made of tofu.

    Wen Yuanming was thoroughly protected, with numerous defensive treasures all over his body. However, all of them split and cracked, one after another.

    In the end, the horrified Wen Yuanming was sent flying backward, right to the edge of the stage.

    Half a foot further, and he would have fallen out of bounds!

    He hacked up blood. There was now a bloody gash in his chest, so deep that the crowd could see his bones.

    ¡°This...¡± Everyone was dumbstruck. Their minds buzzed as they fell into a daze.

    The higher-ups of the seven great immortal sects of the Jing Province looked as if they¡¯d seen a ghost. They werepletely wide-eyed and tongue-tied.

    How shocking and heaven-defying was Wen Yuanming? He¡¯d even killed Nascent Divinity Transcendents before!

    When he first took the stage, his confident tone and contemptuous pride won over countless hearts! Everyone was certain that this time, Su Yi was sure to die!

    Who¡¯d have thought... that Wen Yuanming would lose instead?

    He¡¯d taken a massive blow as soon as he took the stage!

    From beginning to end, Su Yi just stood there, breaking Wen Yuanming¡¯s strongest punch with a casual gesture, just as in his prior battles. Then, his sword qi split the Divine Lightning Disc, shattered Wen Yuanming¡¯s treasures, and sent his opponent flying!

    The only difference from Su Yi¡¯s previous battles was that Wen Yuanming had just barely avoided being knocked out of bounds...

    But although no one knew it, Su Yi had done this intentionally!

    They certainly couldn¡¯t have imagined that Su Yi had in Cloud Soaring Revenants back when he was a true World King. At Wen Yuanming¡¯s level, he¡¯d crushed too many Transcendents to count!

    ¡°How is this...?¡± said Wen Yuanming, sounding as if he were doubting his entire existence. His face was ashen with fury, shock, and disbelief.

    He crawled to his feet, threw back his head, roared, and charged.

    This time, Su Yi finally moved. He took a step forward, stretched out his hand, and effortlessly seized Wen Yuanming by the throat, holding him aloft as he might a chicken.

    Then, he flung the young man to the ground. Hard.

    <i>Crack!</i>

    The immortal formation protecting the stage shook violently. Countless bones snapped, and Wen Yuanming shrieked in agony as his face was reduced to a meaty pulp.

    The crowd couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Even if you¡¯d hit them over the head, they would never have guessed that a leading expert of the World King Realm like Wen Yuanming could seem so pathetic!

    And what about Su Yi? Just what kind of terrifying power did he have, to have taken Wen Yuanming down with such ease?

    ¡°I¡¯ve tolerated you for far too long,¡± Su Yi said softly.

    As he spoke, he flung Wen Yuanming to the ground once more.

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    Wen Yuanming¡¯s flesh split with a spray of blood. His long hair was disheveled, and he shrieked like a ughtered pig.

    He was so wretched that the crowd¡¯s hearts quivered just looking at him.

    The experts who¡¯d just lost to Su Yi inwardly celebrated; they hadn¡¯t lost anywhere near as badly as Wen Yuanming...

    ¡°Su Yi! Hurry up and let me go¡ª!¡± shouted Wen Yuanming.

    Su Yi sighed. ¡°How boring. I liked your arrogant persona better.¡±

 Chapter 1546 - Taking Action

    <h4>Chapter 1546 - Taking Action</h4>

    It would have been obvious to anyone that Wen Yuanming had lost.

    And badly at that!

    It was to the point that despite being a proud, contemptuous, unrivaled young genius, he had no choice but to admit defeat!

    The entire area was so quiet that you could have heard a pin drop.

    A¡¯Ning¡¯s heart shook. She couldn¡¯t have been any more astonished.

    Prior to Su Yi stepping onto the stage, she¡¯d taken Su Yi for someone she needed to protect. Now, she suddenly realized how far off her assumptions had been!

    <i>Everything I did earlier must have seemed ridiculous to him... </i>A¡¯Ning thought with a self-deprecating chuckle.

    But she wasn¡¯t upset about this. On the contrary, she was iparably excited and happy.

    Everything Su Yi had done had been for the sake of helping her vent!

    It hadn¡¯t been long since Wen Yuanming had crushed her beneath his feet, but now, Su Yi had left him sprawled out on the ground like a dead dog!

    ¡°Big Sister, just how strong is Big Brother Su?¡± murmured A¡¯Li. She was bewildered, as if her perception of reality had been repeatedly overturned. She couldn¡¯t imagine how powerful Su Yi was.

    A¡¯Ning couldn¡¯t answer her.

    Su Yi had seemed far too rxed even when defeating Wen Yuanming. It was as if the province¡¯s top young World King were a y chicken or porcin dog; Su Yi obviously hadn¡¯t used his full strength.

    Ma Xingkong and the others fell silent too, as did Qian Yu and most of the audience.

    This battle had been far too shocking. It was to the point that no one could find urate words to describe their emotions.

    ¡°Stop already¡ª¡ª!¡± someone roared.

    It was the ornately dressed old man from the Falling Cloud Immortal Sect¡¯s camp.

    All eyes were instantly upon Su Yi.

    ¡°Ah, right,¡± said Su Yi. With that, he kicked Wen Yuanming off the tform.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Before Wen Yuanming hit the ground, his physical body exploded with a spray of blood. Only his soul remained.

    Everyone watched in horror and disbelief. Su Yi had just destroyed Wen Yuanming¡¯s physical body! Even if he recovered, this would severely affect his vitality and affect his future cultivation!

    ¡°Su Yi, you¡¯re ruthless!¡± Wen Yuanming¡¯s soul body hissed and shot him a hideous re.

    ¡°I only spared your life out of consideration for the rules,¡± Su Yi said with understated calm. ¡°Any more noise out of you, and don¡¯t me me for forgetting the rules.¡±

    Wen Yuanming was so angry that his soul body quivered, but out of sheer terror for Su Yi, he dared not utter another word. He just turned and left.

    The crowd watched with visibly conflicted looks on their faces.

    Wen Yuanming¡¯s crushing defeat hadn¡¯t just damaged his reputation. What ¡°invincible genius among World Kings?¡± What ¡°greatest of the Jing Province¡¯s ten young elites?¡±

    All of his dazzling des had effectively disappeared in a puff of smoke.

    ¡°Answer me. Have I sessfullypleted my challenge?¡± Su Yi looked at the old man in ck.

    The old man¡¯s expression was unsightly. ¡°That depends on whether anyone else epts your challenge.¡±

    When Su Yi first took the stage, he harshly rebuked him. He figured that Su Yi¡¯s challenge was doomed to failure, and that he¡¯d never leave here alive.

    Everything that had happened since was like a p to the face, leaving his cheeks red and stinking.

    Su Yi scanned the area. ¡°Fair enough. Who else wants to fight me?¡±

    No one dared answer. Deathly silence descended over the area. None of the prominent young participants dared meet Su Yi¡¯s gaze.

    There was no need for the Northern Frost Sword Sect to make a promation. A higher-up of the Violet Heavens Divine Pce stood up and smiled. ¡°Congrattions on your sessful challenge, my young friend!¡±

    Several other higher-ups followed suit, standing to greet Su Yi.

    A shocking dark horse had appeared in this year¡¯s Seven Stars Immortal Assembly. The other immortal factions were impressed, and all of them admired his talent. Many had even started considering how best to rope Su Yi in.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t anyone tell me that moocher was actually a hidden genius?¡± Ma Xingkong looked at the other Jade Firmament Immortal Sect higher-ups. ¡°If I cast aside all concern for my reputation, do you think we¡¯ll be able to recruit him?¡±

    The crowd looked at each other, but no one answered.

    <i>It¡¯s like they swallowed a fart! </i>Chang Lexingughed to himself. Who could have forgotten how Ma Xingkong staunchly disavowed all connection to Su Yi when he first announced his challenge?

    Ma Xingkong looked at A¡¯Ning. ¡°If you can recruit Su Yi to our sect, I¡¯ll be sure to give you credit upon our return!¡±

    A¡¯Ning ignored thispletely.

    Ma Xingkong was instantly embarrassed, and his old face was overcast. He instantly set aside all such thoughts.

    ¡°Does that mean I can take the prize for first ce?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Numerous higher-ups smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    ¡°Good. When the curtains fall on this assembly, have the prize sent to disciple A¡¯Ning of the Jade Firmament Immortal Sect,¡± said Su Yi.

    He then left the tform and approached the Northern Frost Immortal Sect. ¡°Which one of you is Sun Yunqi? Come on out!¡±

    The crowd gasped. They were totally bewildered. <i>What¡¯s he up to this time?</i>

    Only A¡¯Ning and A¡¯Li understood. The sisters¡¯ hearts quivered as they recalled what Su Yi had said a few days prior¡ª¡ª

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you vent!¡±

    It was just...

    Neither of the sisters would have guessed that just a few dayster, Su Yi really would dere war against Elder Sun Yunqi of the Northern Frost Sword Sect!

    Meanwhile, everyone instinctively looked at the same person, a seated man in long robes. This was none other than Sun Yunqi!

    Su Yi¡¯s demand made Sun Yunqi¡¯s expression darken, and he bristled with anger. ¡°Young man, are you sick of living?¡±

    Deathly, stifled silence fell.

    ¡°Calm down. Let¡¯s ask what he wants first,¡± said a white-robed old man with an otherworldly air about him.

    Zhan Changhu!

    He was a high elder of the Northern Frost Sword Sect, a Universe Realm Immortal!

    He was the only immortal present at this Seven Stars Immortal Assembly, and he was tasked with overseeing the situation.

    ¡°My young friend, has Elder Sun Yunqi perhaps offended you?¡± Zhan Changhu rose, and the majestic aura of a Universe Realm Immortal spread outward. The crowd fell as silent as cicadas in winter.

    His sheer majesty left even the Transcendent higher-ups¡¯ hearts quivering with fright. None of them dared speak.

    Only Su Yi didn¡¯t seem to notice anything. He just continued his approach; he couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin.

    He just said, ¡°Once I¡¯ve taught the old bastard a lesson, go ahead and ask him.¡±

    The crowd gasped. Su Yi had just called Sun Yunqi an old bastard to Zhan Changhu¡¯s face! And he was even going to ¡°teach him a lesson!¡±

    ¡°Is that kid... insane?¡± murmured Ma Xingkong.

    The others were stunned too. They found this difficult to believe.

    ¡°Young man, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being overly brazen?¡± Zhan Changhu¡¯s expression darkened. He was so furious that heughed.

    He was a lofty immortal, and he¡¯d spoken amiably and politely. That was already a show of face.

    Who¡¯d have thought this young man would be so arrogant as to disregard himpletely?

    ¡°Brazen?¡± Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. He sighed, ¡°I¡¯ve already held back a lot...¡±

    As he spoke, he pressed off the ground and shot toward Sun Yunqi.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Zhan Changhu was thoroughly enraged. He swung his arm and pressed down.

    When an immortal was angry, heaven and earth changed color. His terrifying majesty alone filled countless onlookers¡¯ faces with horror.

    When Zhan Changhu¡¯s palm strike descended, dazzling Laws of the Immortal Dao interwove, forming a divine mountain that bore down on Su Yi, intent on suppressing him! ¡°I gave you face, but you refused it!¡±

    Su Yi snorted coldly, pressed his fingers into a sword, and shed the air. The divine mountain split on impact.

    A rain of light scattered, and Su Yi swung his sleeves and attacked.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Sword qi descended from the heavens, mming into Zhan Changhu and sending the Universe Realm Immortals flying.

    He flew several hundred feet before managing to steady himself. His aged face was full of horror, and hisplexion alternated white and green.

    The sight provoked a series of gasps from the onlookers. Everyone was so startled that their jaws practically fell off. <i>He forced an immortal back, just like that?</i>

    <i>That¡¯s simply shocking!</i>

    Even though Su Yi had suppressed Wen Yuanming earlier, everyone still took him for a ¡°mere¡± World King.

    Who¡¯d have thought this young man could force an immortal back with a swing of his sleeves?

    The Northern Frost Sword Sect¡¯s camp was in chaos. Everyone looked on in astonishment.

    Especially Sun Yunqi, who was so terrified that his soul practically left his body. A chill coursed down his spine. <i>Where the hell did this monstere from?</i>

    But before he could give the matter any further thought, Su Yi appeared out of nowhere and seized him by the throat, his gaze distant and calm. ¡°They say that those who humiliate others will be humiliated in turn. Have you heard that saying?¡±

    Sun Yunqi¡¯s eyes shed with rage and rm. ¡°What... What are you going to do?¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°I¡¯m going to humiliate you.¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, Su Yi carried Sun Yunqi and shot toward the Jade Firmament Immortal Sect¡¯s camp.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± Zhan Changhu shouted, his murderous intent shaking the air as he drew upon his full strength. His palm descended, and immortal light spread out, nketing the skies and obscuring the sun. It was terrifying beyond limit.

    ¡°Scram.¡± Su Yi raised his left hand and struck the air, as if beating a drum.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    Zhan Changhu arrived quickly, and left even more quickly. Su Yi¡¯s punch sent him directly flying. The immortal light defending him exploded, and the impact left him with heavy injuries.

    But he was still alive, because as of yet, Su Yi had only recovered around ten percent of his strength. At his peak, even a strike like that could have destroyed a Universe Realm immortal with ease. Not even Void Realm True Immortals would have gotten off unscathed!

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he... isn¡¯t he a bit too strong?¡±

    Everyone felt as if they were going insane.

    The first time he sent an immortal flying might have been a fluke.

    But what about the second time? How could that possibly have been a fluke?

    As the crowd watched in astonishment, Su Yi carried Sun Yunqi over to the Jade Firmament Immortal Sect¡¯s camp.

    ¡°Su Yi, you... you... what do you want to do?¡± Ma Xingkong and the others jumped like startled rabbits, instantly on guard.

    ¡°Kneel.¡± Su Yi pushed Sun Yunqi to the ground.

    <i>Crunch! Crack!</i>

    Sun Yunqi¡¯s kneecaps shattered, and blood poured down his legs. He started to scream, only for Su Yi to seal him so thoroughly that he couldn¡¯t make a sound.

    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Su Yi asked gently as he looked at A¡¯Ning and A¡¯Li.

    Both sisters stood there in a daze. Everything that had happened didn¡¯t feel real; it was as if they were dreaming.

    Su Yi had forced a Transcendent to the ground, just like that. Even Transcendent higher-ups like Ma Xingkong felt their hair stand on end just watching.

    Everyst one of them was so startled that they dared not even breathe too hard.

 Chapter 1547 - Backer

    <h4>Chapter 1547 - Backer</h4>

    When Sun Yunqi knelt before A¡¯Ning and A¡¯Li, he finally understood why he was being humiliated.

    Everything was because of that mediocre little mute!

    ¡°Su Yi, you¡¯ve caused such an enormous disturbance. When the Northern Frost Sword Sect...¡± Qian Yu said in a quavering voice.

    But before he could finish his sentence, Su Yi nced over. Qian Yu mped his jaw shut and quivered. His knees turned to jelly, and he copsed to the ground.

    <i>Truly worthless. </i>Chang Lexing sneered to himself.

    ¡°No matter who you are, you¡¯ve caused a disturbance in the Northern Frost Sword Sect¡¯s territory. You¡¯ll pay for this!¡±

    Zhan Changhu bellowed, his voice reverberating throughout the venue.

    Su Yi looked over and saw the enraged Zhan Changhu raise his hand and shatter a talisman.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    An arc of divine light shot into the firmament, illuminating the nine heavens.

    The entire venue was in uproar. Who could have failed to realize that Zhan Changhu, an immortal, was requesting reinforcements?

    ¡°Big Brother Su, what do we do?¡± A¡¯Li¡¯s heart was on tenterhooks, and her little face was full of worry.

    But Su Yi was entirely unperturbed. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, the greater themotion, the faster they¡¯ll die.¡±

    He took out a jug of wine and had a sip. ¡°To me, this tiny upset can only be described as ¡®boring.¡¯¡±

    The crowd didn¡¯t know what to say to that.

    Before long, a group of immortals appeared out of nowhere, all of them seething with murderous intent. All of them were immortals of the Northern Frost Sword Sect. The leader was a majestic, dignified old man with graying temples. When his eyes moved, they shed with divine light.

    Mo Zun!

    A higher elder of the Northern Frost Sword Sect and a long-established Void Realm True Immortal!

    As the group of immortals arrived, the atmosphere in the Sky Tripod Ritual Grounds was instantly stifled and oppressive. Everyone felt suffocated.

    What did they mean when they spoke of ¡°immortal grandeur?¡±

    It was simple: when immortals gathered, those yet to reach the Immortal Dao were no more than ants!

    ¡°That Su guy¡¯s finished!¡± Wen Yuanming spat through gnashed teeth.

    The experts of the other immortal factions felt their hearts quiver with fright. It was obvious to all of them that Su Yi would find it difficult to escape this time!

    Now, when Ma Xingkong and the others looked at Su Yi, their gazes contained a hint of pity. Even if he were more heaven-defying than he already was, what good would it have done him?

    Those who didn¡¯t know when to stop were sure to meet their doom!

    By now, the Void Realm True Immortal Mo Zun and the newly arrived Universe Realm Immortals had already learned the full story from Zhan Changhu. All of their gazes locked onto Su Yi.

    ¡°Let Sun Yunqi go, and I promise to execute you and you alone. I won¡¯t implicate the others,¡± Mo Zun said coldly.

    It was like the decree of a monarch! Every word went off like a thunderp, reverberating throughout the entire area.

    The crowd¡¯s hearts palpitated with fright, no exceptions. Chills coursed through their entire bodies. The aura of a Void Realm True Immortal was far too frightening!

    A¡¯Li and A¡¯Ning paled; they couldn¡¯t have been any more nervous. Their concern for Su Yi was readily apparent.

    Su Yi wasted no time talking. He just casually drew his hand through the air.

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    The kneeling Sun Yunqi exploded into bits, destroyed in body and soul.

    The crowd looked over. All of them were bbergasted.

    Mo Zun was enraged, and his murderous intent soared into the heavens.

    The immortals behind him were infuriated too.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid,¡± Su Yi casuallyforted A¡¯Li and A¡¯Ning. ¡°Once I¡¯ve killed these eyesores, I¡¯ll get you two out of here.¡±

    ¡°!!!!¡±

    The crowd couldn¡¯t even imagine how Su Yi could be so brazen under such circumstances.

    ¡°Young man, you dared provoke our Northern Frost Sword Sect. I imagine you have reason for your confidence. Go ahead, call out your backer!¡± Mo Zun took a step forward, charging through the sky at Su Yi.

    As majestic as a god!

    But before he¡¯d gotten far, a slender, jade-like hand suddenly struck the air in front of him.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    Mo Zun, a Void Realm True Immortal, was sent flying back like a kite with its strings cut. Hended in the dirt several thousand feet away. His chest caved in, and blood spurted from his mouth and nose.

    Meanwhile, an upright, impressive figure appeared in the air.

    Her clothes were in, but her face was exquisitely beautiful. Her snowy, crystalline skin was soft and delicate. She was the very picture of a yao immortal, a dazzling enchantress.

    As soon as she appeared, an invisible, terrifying majesty swept throughout the entire area, like a tidal wave or avnche.

    Heaven and earth dimmed, and the sky rumbled and wailed.

    The onlookers panicked. All of them felt more insignificant than ever before, and their hearts filled with despair!

    Even Mo Zun and the Northern Frost Sword Sect immortals gasped. They werepletely stricken.

    An Immortal Lady!

    Even by the standards of the province as a whole, she was an absolute expert! The seven factions present were considered first-rate in the Jing Province, butpared to an Immortal Lady, they weren¡¯t even worth looking at!

    An Immortal Lady!

    Ma Xingkong and the others were dumbstruck. They were so startled that their scalps went numb; an Immortal Lady was like an existence straight out of a legend.

    Even they, Transcendents of the Jade Firmament Immortal Sect, practically never had the opportunity toy eyes on Immortal Lords and Ladies!

    The reason for this was simple. Experts of the Immortal Lord level were rare and elusive, only to be found in Immortal Lord factions.

    A¡¯Ning and A¡¯Li were stunned. It was as if they were witnessing a miracle.

    Only Su Yi furrowed his brow, then shook his head, took out a jug of wine, and had a sip.

    ¡°Are you perhaps that young man¡¯s backer?¡± said Mo Zun. He forced himself to be calm and spoke with great politeness.

    In truth, he was inwardly frantic, and his mouth felt bitter. He¡¯d only just told Su Yi that he could go ahead and call for his backer.

    Now, the blink of an eyeter, an Immortal Lady had appeared!

    He was now fully aware of his predicament.

    ¡°Pir of support?¡± This unearthly beauty was none other than Qing Wei. She shook her head and said solemnly, ¡°You¡¯re jumping to conclusions. I pale inparison to His Excellency Su, like a firefly pales before the full moon.¡±

    ¡°???¡± No one knew what to make of that.

    Mo Zun was dumbstruck. <i>An Immortal Lady just called a young man ¡®His Excellency?¡¯ Who¡¯d dare believe such a thing?</i>

    The atmosphere was instantly strange and silent.

    Qing Wei continued, ¡°I intervened earlier because I didn¡¯t want to see unsightly small fries like you die at His Excellency Su¡¯s hands; it would only dirty them.¡±

    She was a dazzling Immortal Lady, yet her words were full of nothing but respect for Su Yi.

    The crowd was increasingly bbergasted. Just what kind of person was Su Yi, for an Immortal Lady to treat him with such reverence?

    Mo Zun waspletely ovee with fright, and he had no time to consider all that. He said hurriedly, ¡°Senior, this is a misunderstanding! My Northern Frost Sword Sect...¡±

    Qing Wei¡¯s soft red lips parted. ¡°The sincerest form of penance is death.¡±

    She raised her fair hand into the air and swung it like a saber.

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    Several thousand feet away, Mo Zun split down the midline. A momentter, both halves of his bisected corpse burned to ash.

    A Void Realm True Immortal had been cut down like grass!

    ¡°Then there¡¯s you lot.¡± Qing Wei¡¯s beautiful gaze shifted andnded on the other Northern Frost Sword Sect Immortals.

    All of them turned and fled in panic.

    ¡°When the heavens wish someone dead, they¡¯ll first drive him to madness. That goes for immortals too.¡± As Qing Wei¡¯s soft, subtly maic voice echoed through the air, dazzling streaks of golden light swept outward.

    In the blink of an eye, she¡¯d ughtered the entire group of Universe Realm Immortals!

    The dense smell of blood and an imposing murderous intent permeated the Sky Tripod Ritual Grounds.

    The inly dressed, enchantingly beautiful Qing Wei was now the center of attention.

    Then, beneath countless disbelieving gazes, this Immortal Lady of the Yao Path withdrew her majestic aura, hurried up to Su Yi, and lowered her head timidly.

    ¡°This junior intervened without permission. I dare not make excuses for my behavior. Please punish me, Your Excellency!¡±

    Her voice contained a hint of unconceble unease. She was as nervous as if she were walking on thin ice!

    Everyone froze in ce like statues. It seemed to them that nothing could have been more absurd.

    She was an Immortal Lady, and she¡¯d obviously intervened to help him turn the tides. Furthermore, she¡¯d just in a group of immortals with a snap of her fingers. How majestic had she been? And how prideful?

    Who could have imagined that she¡¯d apologize to a young man in panic, as if she¡¯d done something horribly wrong?

    She even said she dared not make excuses, and all she wanted was for him to punish her!

    It was unbelievable!

    ¡°A trivial incident, barely even worth mentioning. How could I rebuke you?¡± Su Yi shook his gourd of wine and tossed it to Qing Wei. ¡°If you really want to make it up to me, find a spare moment to refill that gourd.¡±

    Qing Wei epted the gourd with both hands. A massive weight lifted from her shoulders as she smiled and straightforwardly agreed. ¡°Thank you for your magnanimity, Your Excellency!¡±

    ¡°You take care of the clean-up,¡± said Su Yi. His interest had waned a long time ago, so he immediately led the still-dazed A¡¯Ning and A¡¯Li away.

    Qing Wei¡¯s respectful voice emanated from behind. ¡°I shall carry out your orders, Your Excellency.¡±

    After Su Yi and the sisters fully disappeared from view, Qing Wei¡¯s repressed majestic aura instantly burst forth. She was cold, aloof, and contemptuous once more.

    ¡°Wei Ming, have a group clean the ce up,¡± Qing Wei said softly. ¡°I have but one request. Everyone who ndered His Excellency Earlier must be punished.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Wei Ming¡¯s voice rang out. The schrly immortal and his subordinates watching in secret immediately stepped forth.

    An austere murderous intent instantly enveloped the entire area.

    Wen Yuanming broke down.

    As did Ma Xingkong.

    And Qian Yu.

    ....and everyone else who¡¯d insulted Su Yi earlier.

    How could they fail to realize that they were about to face retribution?

    Only Chang Lexing was inwardly celebrating!

    Meanwhile, Su Yi walked through the bustling streets, hands behind his back. He was on his way to the House of Little Joys.

    A¡¯Ning and A¡¯Li followed immediately behind him.

    Perhaps because what had just happened in the Sky Tripod Ritual Grounds was too great a shock, both sisters looked dazed and out of sorts.

    When they reached the House of Little Joys, A¡¯Ning rallied her courage and said, ¡°Su... Su Yi... just... who are you?¡±

    A¡¯Li instinctively looked over as well.

    She wanted to hear the answer to that too.

    Su Yi stopped in ce. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you earlier?¡±

    A¡¯Ning froze, stunned, then suddenly recalled. Yes, she had indeed asked Su Yi that very question on their way to Sky Tripod Immortal City.

    Su Yi answered that he was once the First Immortal of the Sword, and that he¡¯d dominated the entire Immortal Realm!

    At the time, A¡¯Ning took it for a joke. She hadn¡¯t taken it at all seriously.

    But now, after witnessing Su Yi¡¯s abilities and seeing how respectful an Immortal Lady like Qing Wei was to him, her heart suddenly shook. She suddenly realized that... perhaps... Su Yi hadn¡¯t been joking!

    The First Immortal of the Sword?

    How lofty of a title was that?

    But he was obviously so young, and he¡¯d obviously disyed World King-level cultivation on stage. How could he dare refer to himself in such a way?

    A¡¯Ning was befuddled, but A¡¯Li wasn¡¯t concerned about all that. In a tense, slightly reserved tone, she asked, ¡°Can I... still call you... Big Brother Su?¡±

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°Of course.¡±

    A¡¯Li instantly smiled too.

    She didn¡¯t care in the slightest about Su Yi¡¯s origins or identity.

 Chapter 1548 - Secret Tidings

    <h4>Chapter 1548 - Secret Tidings</h4>

    The atmosphere in the Northern Frost Sword Sect¡¯s meeting hall was stifled and tense.

    Word of everything that had happened in the Sky Tripod Ritual Grounds had reached the sect, causing an enormous disturbance.

    Their leader, Fu Yanzhen, immediately called the sect higher-ups over to discuss their response.

    But in the face of the threat of an Immortal Lady, the higher-ups¡¯ hearts were ill at ease, as if they were sitting on a bed of needles. They couldn¡¯te up with any decent countermeasures.

    Fu Yanzhen¡¯s brow furrowed, and his expression was overcast.

    It was only after a lengthy discussion that someone said, ¡°Sect Leader, all of the evidence suggests that that young man, Su Yi, is most likely the ascendant the Church of the Pure One is looking for!¡±

    The crowd was instantly solemn.

    Fu Yanzhen¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    The speaker said gravely, ¡°First, there¡¯s a problem with his origins. I¡¯ve never once heard tell of such a heaven-defying figure appearing in the Jing Province.

    ¡°Secondly, the esteemed emissary of the Church of the Pure One said that the ascendant has yet to step into the Immortal Realm, but that he has extraordinarily heaven-defying strength; they suspect he¡¯s capable of contending with immortals. Su Yi forced High Elder Zhan Changhu back twice!¡±

    ¡°Lastly, and most importantly, an enormous disaster took ce in White Deer Mountain¡¯s Ascension Grounds. Several Void Realm True Immortals and numerous Universe Realm Immortals died brutally! ording to the Church of the Pure One, it was that ascendant who caused the disaster.

    ¡°And today, at the Sky Tripod Ritual Grounds, a group of our immortal elders died on ount of Su Yi!¡±

    Waves of emotion rocked the crowd¡¯s hearts. They couldn¡¯t stay calm. <i>Is that Su Yi really the ascendant the Church of the Pure One is looking for!?</i>

    This discovery left the crowd astonished, but after giving it serious thought, they realized that many of the details lined up!

    ¡°Sect Leader, if we report this to the Church of the Pure One, we won¡¯t just be able to get revenge. We¡¯ll have earned great merit, too!¡± someone couldn¡¯t help but say.

    Many of the higher-ups were tempted.

    But Fu Yanzhen said decisively, ¡°Doing so will only invite our demise! Even that mysterious Immortal Lady called Su Yi ¡®His Excellency.¡¯ She gazed upon him as if he were a god. How could we possibly offend someone like him?¡±

    He took a deep breath and said gravely, ¡°Everyone of her cultivation has unpredictable power and connections behind them. Someone like her could tten our entire sect with a snap of her fingers!¡±

    The crowd¡¯s hearts shook, and their expressions shifted erratically.

    But it was then that a sweet voice suddenly echoed from beyond the grand hall.

    ¡°You''re a smart man.¡±

    The crowd was instantly stunned. <i>Who is it!?</i>

    When they looked over, they saw nothing, and sensed nothing. Nheless, that sweet voice rang out once more. ¡°Consider yourselves lucky. Had you chosen differently, your Northern Frost Sword Sect would have been ttened before the day was through. You''d do well to watch yourselves.¡±

    As this sweet-sounding voice echoed throughout the hall, Fu Yanzhan and the others broke out in cold sweats. They didn¡¯t even need to think to know that the owner of that voice was that mysterious Immortal Lady!!

    In other words, had they decided to report to the Church of the Pure One, she almost certainly would have killed them before they even knew what hit them.

    She then would have gone on to level the entire sect!

    Fu Yanzhan rose, faced the doorway, and bowed solemnly. ¡°Senior, please rest assured. I, Fu Yanzhen, swear on my Dao Heart that no one in the Northern Frost Immortal Sect would dare bring about our destruction in such a way!¡±

    A long time passed with no response. That mysterious Immortal Lady had obviously already left.

    Fu Yanzhen and the others couldn¡¯t help but celebrate that they¡¯d narrowly escaped disaster. Who could have imagined that just now, they¡¯de perilously close to annihtion?

    ......

    The House of Little Joys.

    A grand hall.

    ¡°A¡¯Li, how do you feel?¡± Su Yi asked with augh.

    A¡¯Li was still struggling to believe it all. ¡°Big Brother Su, are you saying I should take that Immortal Lady as my master?¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°She¡¯ll just be responsible for looking after you and guiding your cultivation. As for taking on a master... There¡¯s really no need for that.¡±

    Qing Wei had already returned, and she stood to the side. When she heard this, she said hurriedly, ¡°Your Excellency, you¡¯re absolutely correct. Given this junior¡¯s cultivation and aptitude, I¡¯m far from sufficient to serve as...uh....¡±

    Qing Wei hesitated. A¡¯Li was only in her teens, but she called Su Yi her ¡°Big Brother.¡± This left Qing Wei uncertain of how to address her.

    Su Yi took a sip of wine. ¡°She¡¯s a junior to you, so you can call her directly by name.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Qing Wei nodded, then smiled gently at A¡¯Li. ¡°A¡¯Li, going forward, you can just call me Big Sister.¡±

    In the world of cultivation, seniority had always beenplicated. Cultivators only really got hung up about exact hierarchies in strictly formal settings.

    <i>Big Sister? </i>A¡¯Li was stunned.

    She was a young woman from Cloud Stream Vige, for all intents and purposes an ordinary mortal, yet now, she was supposed to call an Immortal Lady ¡°Big Sister?¡±

    A¡¯Ning had an extremelyplicated look on her face, and she seemed iparably reserved.

    ¡°What about you, A¡¯Ning?¡± asked Su Yi.

    A¡¯Ning was instantly flustered. She subconsciously asked, ¡°Can I... can I really... cultivate with this senior too?¡±

    Qing Wei batted her charming eyes and smiled. ¡°Senior? What senior? Just just call me Big Sister now, will you?¡±

    A¡¯Ning¡¯s heart shook as she suddenly realized that her destiny had undergone aplete and utter transformation overnight.

    And all of this was thanks to just one person!

    A¡¯Ning silently nced at the young man in blue sprawled out in a wheelchair, her face full of gratitude.

    But how could Su Yi be concerned with that?

    Qing Wei personally arranged residences for the sisters and ordered a servant girl to prepare refreshments and delicacies for them. No one would have used her of being anything less than meticulous.

    Only then did Qing Wei bid farewell and leave.

    As soon as there was no one else around, A¡¯Ning couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°A¡¯Li, tell me... just what kind of person is Su Yi?¡±

    ¡°How should I know?¡± A¡¯Li shook her head.

    A momentter, she said solemnly, ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯m going to cultivate with everything I¡¯ve got! I¡¯ve got to make my name shake the Immortal Realm, and I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life repaying Big Brother Su¡¯s benevolence!¡±

    Her clear phoenix eyes were full of staunch determination.

    A¡¯Ning was stunned. Her little sister suddenly seemed like apletely different person.

    ......

    ¡°Sovereign, I can say with certainty that after what happened today, the Church of the Pure One and several other immortal factions will be able to deduce your identity.¡± Qing We held an exquisitely crafted jug of wine, and she leaned over to fill Su Yi¡¯s cup.

    ¡°At most, they¡¯ll learn my name.¡± Su Yi shook his head and drained his cup.

    Throughout this process, he openly admired Qing Wei¡¯s impressive figure. Inwardly, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit strange.

    Men spoke of the joys of reading apanied by a beauty. Wasn¡¯t having a beauty pour your wine simrly joyous?

    No matter where he looked, the ¡°scenery¡± was endlessly wonderful.

    Qing Wei leaned forward and refilled Su Yi¡¯s cup. She chuckled. ¡°True enough, Sovereign. Given your methods, you have no need to fear such things.¡±

    She paused, then added, ¡°If they¡¯ve really got the guts, they¡¯re wee toe to our House of Little Joys. This junior would actually just love to see which factions dare treat you with disrespect!¡±

    The Church of the Pure One was a top powerhouse even by the standards of the Immortal Realm as a whole! Thoseparable could be counted on one¡¯s fingers.

    But the House of Little Joys was no pushover either!

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head. ¡°It would be best if you could investigate which factions of the Immortal Realm have set their sights on me.¡±

    Qing Wei said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯ll be this junior¡¯s top priority. I¡¯ll be sure to get answers as quickly as possible.¡±

    The two chatted idly for a while longer. Qing Wei oversaw the twelve branches of the House of Little Joys in the Jing Province, so unlike Qi Fufeng, she knew a lot about the present-day Immortal Realm¡¯s situation.

    Simply put, over the course of the long years following the Age of Fallen Immortals, the Immortal Realm had changedpletely, and the changes were picking up speed.

    The reason for this was simple. The Laws of the Immortal Realm were rapidly recovering!

    Powerful immortal factions were sprouting up like bamboo shoots after spring rains. Orthodoxies that had survived the Age of Fallen Immortals were re-appearing, one after another!

    The bnce of power had been thrown into chaos. It was a tumultuous age!

    To cultivators of the present day, it was like a golden age, fortune following a disaster. Ruins teemed with new life, and endless new factions appeared.

    But it was also an age of chaos and bloodshed. Elites fought for supremacy, and the smoke and fire of battle arose throughout thends. Everything was in disarray.

    That aside, after countless years of dormancy, outside the Immortal Realm¡¯s Nine Gates of Heaven, the demons of the Beyond were champing at the bit. Many thought it likely that before long, another War of Immortals and Demons would break out!

    The War of Immortals and Demons wasn¡¯t a sh between orthodoxies, but a war between the Immortal Realm and the demons of the Beyond.

    The Nine Gates of Heaven were the Immortal Realm¡¯s nine lines of defense against the demons. Were all nine gates to fall, the demons would be able to invade unimpeded.

    Prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, numerous Wars of Immortals and Demons had broken out.

    During the worst of these wars, all Nine Gates of Heaven fell to the demon forces, causing unprecedented bloodshed throughout the Immortal Realm. The demons of the Beyond came perilously close to taking over the entire Immortal Realm!

    "I wouldn¡¯t have thought that after all this time, those demon scum would act up again....¡± Su Yi rubbed his forehead.

    Wang Ye had spent his youth in the Sixth Gate of Heaven, fighting on the battlefield and killing countless enemies.

    During the years of cultivation that followed, he frequently visited the other Gates of Heaven, leading his forces into battle against the demons of the Beyond, forcing them back at every turn and leaving countless corpses in his wake!

    After reaching the peak of the Immortal Dao, he personally slew numerous Sovereigns of the demons of the Beyond!

    With Wang Ye there to oversee the Immortal Realm, thends beyond the Nine Gates of Heaven were unusually peaceful; the demons of the Beyond dared note out of hiding!

    ¡°The demons still haven¡¯t taken any reckless action. There have just been a few signs. There¡¯s been no danger to speak of yet,¡± Qing Wei said softly. ¡°The most concerning part is that now that the curtains have fully fallen on the Age of Fallen Immortals, numerous unpredictable changes have affected the world. Of them, the biggest variable is that the will of the gods has permeated the Immortal Realm!

    ¡°Not long ago, this junior went to great lengths to acquire secret tidings. They say that in the days toe, the gods of legend will be able to open a tunnel to the Immortal Realm and descend directly into our world!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze focused.

    Could the gods really one day enter the Immortal Realm?

 Chapter 1549 - Lunar Sky Towerâ€™s Sincerity

    <h4>Chapter 1549 - Lunar Sky Tower¡¯s Sincerity</h4>

    Outside the Nine Gates of Heaven, the demons of the Beyond were eager to invade.

    Even the lofty and superior gods might well soon open a tunnel and enter the Immortal Realm.

    Learning all these secret tidings left Su Yi rueful. It was as if the Immortal Realm had be a fatty piece of meat. The demons Beyond wanted to take a bite out of them, and the gods were vering at the mouth too.

    Even within the Immortal Realm, factions were vying for supremacy, shaking the bnce of power!

    Suddenly, Su Yi asked, ¡°You say the will of the gods has permeated the Immortal Realm. Are you perhaps talking about their divine emissaries?¡±

    Due to the restriction of the Laws, gods couldn¡¯t enter this world, but they could send their emissaries to do their bidding.

    It was much like how the Tailor had served the Goddess of Silent Darkness, or how Cloud Apparatus Immortal Manor served the Angler. The Tailor was a divine emissary, while Cloud Apparatus Immortal Manor was an ancient faction subordinate to the Angler!

    Qing Wei nodded. ¡°Exactly. Several of the newly risen factions are suspected to have gods standing behind them.¡±

    She hesitated, then said, ¡°Sovereign, to tell the truth, I¡¯m due to attend an assembly soon, and it¡¯s connected to a god.¡±

    Su Yi immediately looked intrigued. ¡°Tell me more.¡±

    Qing Wei pondered briefly, then said, ¡°This assembly was convened by the Church of All Spirits. One of their libationers will personally make an appearance and announce the decree of their god.¡±

    She went on to exin that the Church of All Spirits was a mysterious faction that rose to prominence after the curtains fell on the Age of Fallen Immortals. Its leader was an unfathomably powerful Immortal King of the Yao Path!

    In the Church of All Spirits, those qualified to be libationers were all Immortal Lords!

    When they announced this assembly, the Church of All Spirits invited numerous prominent experts of the Yao Path from all over the Jing Province. Their ranks included both Void Realm True Immortals and Immortal Lords and Ladies like Qing Wei.

    ¡°The Church of All Spirits doesn¡¯t go around proselytizing, and few know their name, but they''re a mysterious faction with deep foundations, and they¡¯re extraordinarily powerful,¡± said Qing Wei. ¡°They say that their ranks include more than ten experts of the Immortal Lord level, and that their forces have spread throughout half the Immortal Realm!

    ¡°In the countless years since the curtains fell on the Age of Fallen Immortals, the Church of All Spirits has recruited countless experts of the Yao Path. No one can say for sure just how powerful they¡¯ve be.

    ¡°All I can say with certainty is that once, about eight thousand years ago, an Immortal Lord was killed after refusing to join them!¡±

    When Su Yi heard that, he examined Qing Wei¡¯s exquisitely beautiful face and said thoughtfully, ¡°Did you perhaps agree to attend their assembly under duress?¡±

    Qing Wei shook her head. ¡°This junior has the House of Little Joys behind her. The Church of All Spirits wouldn¡¯t dare try anything, but... They really did have ulterior motives for inviting me.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Qing Wei had a strange look on her face. ¡°A holy son of the Church of All Spirits, Zhong Qi, has always wanted to, erm... be my Dao Partner.¡±

    A momentter, she rubbed her forehead in apparent exasperation. ¡°Although Zhong Qi is just a Void Realm True Immortal, he upies a transcendent position in the Church of All Spirits. Even some of the Saint Realm libationers have to treat him with respect.¡±

    Su Yi was briefly stunned. He couldn¡¯t help but find this amusing. A Void Realm True Immortal was using his status as holy son to try and be an Immortal Lady¡¯s Dao Partner. If nothing else, his gall and appetite were extraordinary!

    Immortal Lords were first-rate experts even by the standards of the forty-nine provinces of the Immortal Realm as a whole. They could intimidate entire regions. Lesser immortals could only gaze upon them from afar.

    Su Yi mulled that over, then said, ¡°Is he perhaps nning to use his position to force you to agree.¡±

    Qing Wei said softly, ¡°That¡¯s a possibility. If all goes as I expect, Zhong Qi will bring this matter up during the Church of All Spirits¡¯ assembly.¡±

    She sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve rejected him repeatedly, but he refuses to give up his wicked desires. I don¡¯t want a falling out with the Church of All Spirits. Otherwise, I would have killed that brazen little bastard a long time ago!¡±

    As she spoke, the depths of her beautiful gaze glinted with cold light. There was no doubt that she detested and reviled this Holy Son Zhong Qi.

    Su Yi asked in confusion, ¡°Given the House of Little Joys¡¯ foundations and strength, surely there¡¯s no need to worry about offending the Church of All Spirits?¡±

    Qing Wei shook her head and said with mncholy, ¡°Sovereign, you don¡¯t know this yet, but the House of Little Joys is far from what it once was. This is because Her Excellency Yao Sovereign Ruyi vanished a long time ago, and there¡¯s been no word from her since.

    ¡°Our current leader, Immortal Queen Liu Yun, went into seclusion three thousand years ago. Although our forces are still spread across the Immortal Realm, we¡¯re like scattered grains of sand, each operating independently.

    ¡°This junior doesn¡¯t wish to invite trouble while Immortal Queen Liu Yun is in seclusion. I¡¯d like to avoid creating powerful enemies for us. Thus, I¡¯ve tolerated Zhong Qi¡¯s advances and maintained a pretense of cordiality.¡±

    Only then did Su Yi understand. In other words, the current House of Little Joys was like a pack of dragons without a leader!

    Qing Wei might oversee their twelve branches in the Jing Province, but it was understandable that she¡¯d have reservations when faced with the Church of All Spirits.

    But even though Su Yi understood, he disapproved of how she was handling this. The moment you started enduring and making concessions, your enemies would see through your limits and start walking all over you!

    Better to punch once to avoid a hundred future punches! The more domineering you were, the more fearful the other party would be, and the less likely they were to act out!

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then asked, ¡°Then do you know anything about this divine decree the Church of All Spirits ns to announce at the assembly?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± said Qing Wei. ¡°But I did hear Zhong Qi say that the decree was about searching for someone.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°When and where are they holding the assembly?¡±

    Qing Wei said, ¡°Ten days from now, at the ck Dragon Market.¡±

    The ck Dragon Market!

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find this surprising. ¡°That ck market still exists?¡±

    The ck Dragon Market was famous throughout the Immortal Realm. It was run by a true, pure-blooded ck Dragon!

    They called him the ck Dragon Dao Monarch.

    In the ck Dragon Market, you could buy immortal treasures rare in the outside world, as well as secret intelligence. That aside, numerous ferocious killers saw the ck Dragon Market as a safe ce to sell off ill-gotten goods. Prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, it had stood as one of the three great ck markets alongside the Precious Gem Workshop and Big Dipper Immortal City.

    Ordinarily speaking, the world¡¯s yao cultivators preferred the ck Dragon Market. But of course, not just anyone was qualified to go there.

    Qing Wei said, ¡°Sovereign, the ck Dragon Market still exists, but they say it¡¯s no longer run by the famously greedy ck Dragon Dao Monarch.¡±

    Su Yi thought for a moment. ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    He¡¯d assembled quite a collection of treasures he had no use for. He might as well seize this opportunity to sell them all off.

    That aside, the ck Dragon Market was home to numerous oddities and curiosities not found in the outside world. Su Yi could also use this opportunity to gather immortal medicines and divine materials.

    Most importantly, the ck Dragon Market was home to the Caves of Trials, the Forest of Steles, and the Dragon Transformation Pool. ces like these were all but unheard of in the outside world.

    That was what interested Su Yi most.

    Qing Wei lit up with surprise and delight. ¡°It would be an enormous honor to have you apany me, Sovereign!¡±

    She gently patted her chest, as if a massive weight had lifted from her shoulders, and visibly rxed.

    But this thoughtless gesture made Su Yi¡¯s eyes flicker. He took a moment to steady his heart, then said, ¡°Let¡¯s get to the ck Dragon Market early.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Qing Wei agreed without hesitation. Her charming eyes sparkled with delight.

    Once they¡¯d finished their discussion, Su Yi got up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll rest in the House of Little Joys until it¡¯s time to leave. Arrange a residence for me.¡±

    ¡°Leave such trifles to me,¡± said Qing Wei.

    Su Yi nodded, then left the hall.

    ¡°Sovereign, where are you going?¡± Qing Wei couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Do you need me to apany you?¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± said Su Yi without so much as turning his head.

    A few days ago, he entrusted Lunar Sky Tower with selling a pill recipe. The auction was due to end tonight.

    Although Su Yi no longer needed the medicinal herbs he¡¯d requested, he¡¯d already agreed to auction the recipe off, and he naturally wouldn¡¯t go back on his word. Su Yi had always kept his promises on principle.

    It waste at night when Su Yi arrived at Lunar Sky Tower.

    When Su Y arrived, the auction was already over.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, I won¡¯t lie to you. Tonight¡¯s auction could only be described as ¡®bleak.¡¯¡± The old man in gray who¡¯d weed Su Yist time grimaced and led him to a private hall.

    In Lunar Sky Tower, the old man in gray was known as Grandmaster Chu. He was one of the greatest pill refiners in Sky Tripod City.

    Su Yi took a seat and asked, ¡°Does that mean you didn¡¯t manage to auction the recipe off?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Grandmaster Chu sighed. ¡°It¡¯s because of the disaster that took ce at the Sky Tripod Ritual Grounds. The province¡¯s seven top immortal factions originally all agreed to attend the auction, but they and several other higher-ups didn¡¯t show up. The stands were practically empty tonight.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Su Yi fell silent. So, it was because of the Seven Stars Immortal Assembly!

    But Su Yi wasn¡¯t particrly disappointed. He no longercked immortal medicine, so he promptly bade farewell and turned to leave.

    But then, a group of Lunar Sky Tower higher-ups entered the hall. One of them, a middle-aged man in purple robes, sped his fist and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, Lunar Sky Tower is willing to purchase that pill recipe!¡±

    With that, he took out a bag of holding. ¡°This contains eighteen stalks of immortal medicinal herbs and ten thousand immortal stones. Please ept them with a smile!¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t ept the bag. Instead, he smiled faintly. ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±

    Grandmaster Chu was stunned too, and he immediately looked ufortable. He coughed dryly, ¡°Brother Li, that price is a bit...¡±

    The purple-robed middle-aged man waved and interrupted him. ¡°Business isn¡¯t just about finding the right price. Sincerity matters too! And these medicinal herbs and immortal stones are Lunar Sky Tower¡¯s sincerity!¡±

    He paused, then looked at Su Yi. ¡°Fellow Daoist, I hope you can feel our sincerity and help realize Lunar Sky Tower¡¯s desires.¡±

    He ced extra emphasis on the word ¡°sincerity.¡±

    Anyone with half a brain would have realized that his so-called sincerity was, in fact, tant coercion!

 Chapter 1550 - A Pill Recipe Leads to Bloodshed

    <h4>Chapter 1550 - A Pill Recipe Leads to Bloodshed</h4>

    Su Yiughed.

    He naturally could tell that the purple-robed middle-aged man wanted to coerce him into selling this rare and precious immortal pill recipe for the lowest possible price!

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid your ¡®sincerity¡¯ is far from sufficient,¡± Su Yi said calmly.

    ¡°That isn¡¯t enough?¡± The purple-robed middle-aged man¡¯s eyes shed. He chuckled, ¡°How about nine immortal medicinal ingredients and five thousand immortal stones? Surely that¡¯s enough?¡±

    Earlier, it had been eighteen medicinal ingredients and ten thousand immortal stones. In the blink of an eye, he¡¯d cut his offer in half!

    Yet for some reason, the purple-robed middle-aged man spoke forthrightly and righteously, and he was nothing but smiles.

    Grandmaster Chu scowled and was just about to say something when another of the tower¡¯s higher-ups stopped him and pulled him away to prevent him from intervening.

    This enraged Grandmaster Chu, who shouted, ¡°If you do this, you¡¯ll ruin Lunar Sky Tower¡¯s reputation!¡±

    Su Yi just stood there, perfectly calm. ¡°That isn¡¯t enough.¡±

    The purple-robed middle-aged man frowned, and the atmosphere was instantly oppressive. Even the other higher-ups couldn¡¯t help but look pitying.

    Someone said coldly, ¡°Young man, harboring too precious a treasure is a crime. You¡¯d best think this over carefully. Which is more important to you? Your life or a pill recipe?¡±

    Someone else added, ¡°Many others wouldn¡¯t be so kind as to bother offering youpensation.¡±

    The purple-robed middle-aged man smiled, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°Very well! As an expression of my sincerity, I¡¯ll give you a single stalk of immortal medicine and a thousand immortal stones!¡±

    All of a sudden, he¡¯d cut his original offer by ny percent!

    Anyone else in this situation might well have panicked a long time ago, but Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°I can tell that you still don¡¯t know what happened at the Seven Stars Immortal Assembly. As an expression of <i>my </i>sincerity, allow me to warn you: they say that birds die for food, and men die for wealth.¡±

    With that, he turned and left the hall.

    The crowd was stunned. They would never have guessed that this young man would dare be so fearless even now.

    ¡°Young man, don¡¯t be in such a hurry. Have a look and tell me if my sincerity is sufficient for you.¡±

    A gaunt figure suddenly appeared at the doorway. He was dressed in ornate robes, with a tall hat. His features were aged, and his entire body emanated the distinctive pressure of the Immortal Dao!

    An Immortal!

    When Grandmaster Chu saw him, he shouted in rm, ¡°Elder Zuo Fu, you¡¯re in on this too?¡±

    This new arrival was none other than one of the men behind the curtain at Lunar Sky Tower! He was a Universe Realm Immortal proficient in the Dao of Pill Refining. He was also a deacon in the Immortal Realm¡¯s Alliance of Pill Refiners.

    The Alliance of Pill Refiners was like a sacred ground for the Immortal Realm¡¯s pill refiners. Everyone qualified to join them was a first-rate pill refiner.

    Zuo Fu ignored Grandmaster Chu and snapped his fingers.

    A single immortal stone ttered to the ground in front of Su Yi.

    ¡°This is my sincerity.¡± Zuo Fu raised his chin and said tly, ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, great! All of us can celebrate. If you refuse, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to leave with even a single immortal stone.¡±

    His actions were full of intent to humiliate. The crowd¡¯s gazes were strange, and they couldn¡¯t resist the urge tough.

    The middle-aged man in purple sighed. ¡°Why was this necessary? How generous was my initial offer of eighteen immortal herbs and ten thousand immortal stones? But you were too greedy to ept it.¡±

    Su Yi looked down at the immortal stone by his feet and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not anticipating that you¡¯d be this stupid.¡±

    The crowd¡¯s expressions darkened. Who could fail to realize that Su Yi was nning to fight to the bitter end, even now that an immortal like Zuo Fu had arrived?

    Suddenly, an urgent voice rang out, and an elderly servant rushed out. ¡°Your Excellency, we¡¯ve acquired new intelligence! The massacre at the Seven Stars Immortal Assembly was caused by...¡±

    But when he saw Su Yi, the elderly servant¡¯s voice came to an abrupt halt. His eyes widened, and he couldn¡¯t help but blurt, ¡°You... You... Why are you here!?¡±

    <i>Thud!</i>

    The servant was so terrified that he copsed to the ground, shaking from head to toe.

    The crowd was stunned, and they realized that something wasn¡¯t right.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi stretched out his hand, picked the immortal stone off the ground, and said, ¡°It¡¯s time to end this.¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, he took a step forward and pressed his hand against Zuo Fu¡¯s forehead.

    <i>Crack!</i>

    He pushed the immortal stone into the spot right between his eyes, embedding it in the bone. Blood gushed from the wound.

    Zuo Fu¡¯s eyes widened in utter astonishment. A momentter, he toppled over backward, his life force fully depleted.

    The crowd was horrified and startled out of their wits.

    Zuo Fu had been a Universe Realm Immortal! Yet Su Yi had killed him with ease before he even realized what had hit him!

    That immortal stone was deeply embedded in his forehead and covered in blood. It was a jarring, ironic sight.

    Su Yi pped his hands and scanned the middle-aged man in purple and hispanions. ¡°I didn¡¯t anticipate that a single recipe would cause such a disaster. I¡¯m truly sorry.¡±

    The middle-aged man in purple was already scared out of his wits. He shuddered, and was just about to say something when Su Yi swung his sleeves.

    The Lunar Sky Tower Ups instantly caught fire and burned to ash. Only Grandmaster Chu and the elderly servant were spared. The two of them stood there, quivering with fright.

    Su Yi smiled and floated away.

    A long time passed. The elderly servant¡¯s breathing sped up, and beads of sweat dripped down like rain.

    Grandmaster Chu couldn¡¯t help but approach and ask, ¡°Did you perhaps recognize that young man?¡±

    Terror was written all over the elderly servant¡¯s face. ¡°That... That was Su Yi, the mysterious existence even an Immortal Lady called ¡®His Excellency¡¯ at the Seven Stars Immortal Assembly.¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Grandmaster Chu reacted as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning. He waspletely dumbstruck!

    <i>So, that was him... Had we known this earlier, how could Elder Zuo Fu and the others have dared try anything!?</i>

    ¡°Men die for wealth, and birds die for food,¡± murmured Grandmaster Chu. ¡°It¡¯s a tired cliche, but it¡¯s always held true...¡±

    With that, the curtains fell on the massacre triggered by a pill recipe.

    To Su Yi, this was no more than a minor interlude. He didn¡¯t take it at all to heart.

    After returning to the Little House of Wishes, he decided to spend several days in seclusion to fully treat his internal wounds and restore his cultivation base to peak condition!

    Qing Wei had already arranged a residence for him, an elegant, old-fashioned tower. ¡°Sovereign, this is my residence. It¡¯s the most quiet, secluded ce in this Little House of Wishes. Will it be satisfactory?¡±

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head. ¡°Not bad at all.¡±

    He could clearly sense the dense Immortal Spirit Qi permeating the air. There was no doubt about it; someone had ced a spirit-gathering formation here to aid immortals in their cultivation!

    Qing Wei lowered her beautiful head and gently bit down on her full red lower lip. She said softly, ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared hot water, and if you¡¯re not opposed, I¡¯d be delighted to attend to you as you bathe and help change your clothes.¡±

    ¡°....No need for that.¡± Su Yi refused. How could he have controlled himself if he epted?

    Qing Wei didn¡¯t seem at all surprised. Her eyes shed, and she said softly, ¡°In that case, please get some rest. If you need anything, anything at all, just say the word. This junior is ready to carry out your orders at a moment¡¯s notice.¡±

    With that, she turned to leave. Her in attire did nothing to obscure her bewitching beauty.

    Su Yi fell briefly silent. He subtly ¡°lowered his spear¡± and let out a breath of turbid air.

    <i>It seems... It really has been a long time since Ist engaged in dual cultivation..... </i>

    Su Yi shook his head and started washing up. When he finished, he sat on the bed, calmed his heart, and meditated.

    The following morning, A¡¯Li came to greet him. She seemed to have realized that she and Su Yi would soon part ways, so she wanted to apany him for what limited time they had left.

    Su Yi could tell what she was thinking, and he smiled, not at all bothered.

    A¡¯Li¡¯s aptitude was indeed mediocre. She was like an unassuming de of wild grass growing in an uncultivated in. But at the same time, she had a stubborn, tenacious disposition.

    Su Yi was eager to see just how far this ordinary girl of humble origins could walk down the path of cultivation.

    That aside, he had an unusual affection for her.

    He¡¯d encountered the then mute A¡¯Li in his weakest state. He¡¯d been covered in wounds and blood, but she didn¡¯t care. She nheless extended her aid and meticulously attended to him.

    Her origins were humble, and her aptitude was as ordinary as it got, but so what?

    With Su Yi around, she was sure to rise, like a phoenix reborn from the ashes, and shake the nine heavens!

    In the days that followed, A¡¯Li visited every day at dawn and dusk to greet him and ask for guidance with her cultivation. She bared her heart to him, too.

    Su Yi was uncharacteristically patient, and he waspletely earnest in transmitting her the Dao.

    Qing Wei took all of this in, and she was deeply moved.

    One was once the greatest immortal beneath the heavens, the First Immortal of the Sword, the man who stood proudly at the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao, killing until no one else dared proim themselves sovereign.

    The other was an ordinary girl from the countryside.

    They belonged topletely different worlds, yet they got along perfectly. There was no rift between them.

    This unbelievable scene made Qing Wei realize that A¡¯Li had an irreceable position in the Su Yi¡¯s heart.

    There was no avoiding jealousy.

    Seven dayster, Su Yi¡¯s cultivation base made a full recovery.

    Furthermore, after rebuilding it from near destruction, his cultivation base was even firmer than before!

    ¡°A precious sword¡¯s edge is created through repeated tempering. Although my injuries left me on the verge of copse, they let me reshape my cultivation base, like a phoenix rising from the ashes!¡± Su Yi murmured to himself.

    He¡¯d returned to peak condition, but he was neither happy nor sad. His heart didn¡¯t ripple. It was as calm as the surface of ake.

    But still waters ran deep!

    The night was dark and heavy, and the dusk zed like fire.

    ¡°Lass, I ought to set off,¡± Su Yi said warmly.

    Although she¡¯d long since known they¡¯d one day part, when the time came, A¡¯Li was still a bit ill at ease. The rims of her eyes reddened and misted with tears.

    She took a deep breath and said solemnly, ¡°Big Brother Su, you once told me to broaden my horizons and take a long-term perspective. This goodbye isn¡¯t forever, so it isn¡¯t worth getting upset over.¡±

    She forced a smile and said, ¡°Big Brother Su, take care of yourself! I¡¯ll remember everything you told me and work hard at my cultivation!¡±

    Su Yi smiled and tousled her hair. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for the day your name shakes the dome of heaven!¡±

    With that, he put his hands behind his back, turned, and walked off.

    Beneath the light of the setting sun, his tall, upright figure cast a long shadow on the ground.

    A¡¯Li waved with all her might.

    A¡¯Ning stood not far away, silently watching his departure.

    It was on that very day that Su Yi and Qing Wei began their journey to the ck Dragon Market!

 Chapter 1551 - The Black Dragon Market

    <h4>Chapter 1551 - The ck Dragon Market</h4>

    The ck Dragon Market was one of the Immortal Realm¡¯s three great ck markets.

    Rumor had it that it was built within an independent space, a miniature world.

    If you wanted to enter, there were two ways to go about it: either an established old-timer of the ck Dragon Market led the way, or you purchased a ck Dragon Token through secret channels. With it, you could find a spatial node that led to the ck Dragon Market.

    Of course, Su Yi and Qing Wei had no need of such a token.

    A blood-red sun hung overhead, casting dark, unearthly light on the world below. Densely packed ancient buildings lined the winding streets. There was no end in sight.

    The streets were extremely lively, with numerous shops and street vendors. Upon closer inspection, it wasn¡¯t difficult to realize that everyone on the street was a cultivator, and experts of the Immortal Dao were all over the ce!

    Of course, there were weaker cultivators too, but most were apanying their more powerful seniors.

    ¡°Rumor has it that ck Dragon Avenue was built from the skeleton of a true dragon. I just don¡¯t know if the rumors are true or not,¡± whispered Qing Wei.

    She was dressed inly, with her long hair tied up, revealing her slender neck. She wore a wide-brimmed conical hat that partially obscured her enchanting face. Only her red lips and fair, crystalline jaw were fully visible.

    ¡°It¡¯s true. This dragon corpse is from the Eastern Seas Province. A long time ago, its waters were home to the Dragon Pce of the Eastern Seas.¡± Su Yi said casually, ¡°But the Dragon Pce of the Eastern Seas has long since vanished into the river of history and be no more than a legend.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s true...¡± eximed Qing Wei.

    ¡°Look up at the blood-red sun overhead,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°That¡¯s actually a treasure refined from the eye of a true dragon. They call it the Suspended Dragon Orb.¡±

    ¡°It hovers over the ck Dragon Market, and whenever anything happens to threaten the safety of the market, the Suspended Dragon Orb will see it and alert the ck Dragon Guards watching over the market. They¡¯ll immediately take action and avert the crisis.¡±

    Qing Wei couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°This really is one of the Immortal Realm¡¯s top three ck markets.¡±

    ¡°Although the Suspended Dragon Orb maintains constant vignce, this ce is nowhere near safe,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Thoseing here for the first time are at high risk of being scammed, or even losing their lives in their confusion.¡±

    Qing Wei couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Didn¡¯t the ck Dragon Dao Monarch care when he was in charge?¡±

    ¡°Why should he care?¡± Su Yi asked casually. ¡°This is a ck market. So long as you don¡¯t vite its rules, the ol¡¯ dragon will turn a blind eye to your behavior. But as you said, that was a long time ago. The dragon¡¯s been gone for a long time. I just don¡¯t know who¡¯s in charge of the ck Dragon Market now.¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when someoneughed. ¡°Greetings, Fellow Daoists. Might I ask if there¡¯s anything I can assist you with?¡± An amiable-looking old man in white robes walked up and inclined his head.

    Su Yi just nced at him. ¡°See? That old-timer¡¯s a local serpent of the ck Dragon Market. He seems friendly, but in truth, he¡¯s an old scoundrel, the type to devour a man without bothering to spit out the bones. Once he¡¯s figured you out, there¡¯s no depths to which he will not sink.¡±

    These words weren¡¯t transmitted or hidden in any way. He was effectively cursing the old man out in public.

    Qing Wei was briefly dazed, then thoughtful.

    The old man¡¯s face alternated white and green. Finally, he grimaced. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve misunderstood. This old man is just an inconsequential errand boy...¡±

    Before he could finish, Su Yi said tly, ¡°You have three breaths of time to get out of my sight. If you don¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t mind taking this opportunity to promote the cause of righteousness and avenge everyone you¡¯ve tricked and killed thus far.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± The old man¡¯s expression darkened.

    A hint of a chill flickered in the depths of Qing Wei¡¯s charming, beautiful eyes.

    The old man jumped like a startled rabbit and fled, practically disappearing in a puff of smoke.

    Laughter arose throughout the surrounding streets.

    ¡°I can tell that this isn¡¯t their first time visiting the ck Dragon Market.¡±

    ¡°Rather interesting. Ofte, visitors to the market have been getting increasingly impressive.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Church of All Spirits about to convene some sort of assembly here? Perhaps that¡¯s why so many experts have gathered from all across the Immortal Realm.¡±

    ...Whispered conversation arose throughout the streets. Only then did Qing Wei realize that word of the Church of All Spirits¡¯ assembly had long since spread throughout the ck Dragon Market.

    ¡°The Church of All Spirits chose to convene their assembly here. They surely have a deep connection with the master of the ck Dragon Market,¡± said Su Yi.

    He walked up to a street peddler and said, ¡°Who is the current master of the ck Dragon Market?¡±

    The peddler rolled his eyes and said distractedly, ¡°Why should I tell you?¡±

    Su Yi tossed him a few dozen immortal stones. ¡°That enough?¡±

    The peddler beamed, deftly gathered the stones and said, ¡°That¡¯s plenty! Sir, the current ruler of the ck Dragon Market is known as the Red Dragon Dao Monarch. Their origins are mysterious, and their cultivation is unfathomable. With them presiding over the market, not even Immortal Lords dare act wantonly here!¡±

    Su Yi asked, ¡°What¡¯s the connection between the Red Dragon Dao Monarch and the ck Dragon Dao Monarch?¡±

    The street peddler shook his head. ¡°That, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    When he saw that Su Yi was about to take out more immortal stones, the peddler smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Seriously, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you. I really don¡¯t know. It¡¯s not just me, either. No one who does business in the ck Dragon market knows the answer to that.¡±

    He paused, then said in a hushed whisper, ¡°Here¡¯s a word of advice, brother to brother. Don¡¯t ask about the Red Dragon Dao Monarch in the ck Dragon Market. It¡¯ll only invite unnecessary trouble!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°Many thanks.¡±

    He was already leading Qing Wei away.

    The street peddler watched the two of them fade away, then shook his head. He couldn¡¯t be bothered with whether or not the two of them heeded his warning.

    All he knew was that everyone who came to the ck Dragon Market and asked too many questions about the Red Dragon Dao Monarch¡¯s origins met with a grisly end!

    Along the way, Qing Wei frowned. ¡°Why does the Red Dragon Dao Monarch want to stop people from investigating his origins? Isn¡¯t he being a bit too mysterious?¡±

    ¡°No need to worry about all that,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    The two continued casually down the streets. There was no denying that the treasures on sale were hugely varied. Many were rare and strange goods seldom seen in the outside world.

    Some were all but unattainable elsewhere, treasures of legends, yet here they were, for sale in the ck Dragon Market!

    Even more startling was that some of the goods were forbidden in the outside world, like immortals¡¯ corpses, stolen secret legacies, and the natal blood of rare races.

    Those who dared sell such goods outside of the ck market had long since been hunted down and killed.

    Yet here in the ck Dragon Market, they could do business openly!

    Qing Wei was an Immortal Lady, yet even she felt as if her horizons were broadening, and she frequently clicked her tongue.

    The further they ventured down the streets, the rarer and stranger the goods on disy.

    ¡°You can sometimes find decent treasures among the goods sold out on the street, but most aren¡¯t precious, and sifting through them all is practically impossible,¡± Su Yi said casually. ¡°The really precious goods are up for sale in the stores.¡±

    Along the way, he took note of a few treasures, but most were either unreasonably expensive or damaged.

    Even after an hour of walking, he¡¯d only selected three stalks of immortal herbs and a few spirit ores useful for his cultivation.

    That aside, they found an inn and booked a room. The inn¡¯s business was booming, and Su Yi had to spend a fortune just to book a room.

    Naturally, he didn¡¯t mind. Qing Wei didn¡¯t say anything either. When cultivating and pursuing the Dao, who¡¯d concern themselves with such things?

    Qing Wei suddenly said, ¡°Young Lord, I saw over a hundred Universe Realm Immortals among the cultivators we¡¯ve passed thus far, and at least a few dozen Void Realm True Immortals. I¡¯ve even spotted four other Immortal Lords! And those are just the ones I¡¯ve seen. I truly can¡¯t imagine how many experts are hidden in the ck Dragon Market.¡±

    To avoid drawing attention, Su Yi ordered Qing Wei to change how she addressed him during this trip to the ck Dragon Market, hence the title ¡°young lord.¡±

    Su Yi said thoughtfully, ¡°It is a bit strange. Perhaps it¡¯s because of the Church of All Spirits¡¯ assembly.¡±

    The ck Dragon Market was one of the Immortal Realm¡¯s three great ck markets, but under ordinary circumstances, it was rare for so many experts of the Immortal Dao to gather here.

    Suddenly, Su Yi asked, ¡°You¡¯ve broken through that bottleneck in your cultivation already, right?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Qing Wei shed him a charming smile. ¡°I knew I couldn¡¯t escape your keen eyes, Young Lord. I¡¯ve already advanced to the mid-stage Saint Realm. It¡¯s all thanks to the wondrous method you taught me. Without it, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d have lived and died without making any further progress.¡±

    Her voice was full of unconcealed reverence and gratitude.

    Su Yi smiled, took out a jade slip, and passed it to her. ¡°This is a secret art. It ought to suit your current cultivation.¡±

    Qing Wei was stunned, then ttered.

    ¡°Go ahead, take it.¡± Su Yi passed it to her, then continued on his way.

    Qing Wei hurried after him and said in a low voice, ¡°Young Lord, I¡¯ll remember this benevolence until the end of my days. One day...¡±

    She¡¯d only just said this when they heard a series of shouted curses up ahead. Qing Wei looked over. Despite herself, she froze, stunned, and her delicate eyebrows knit together. ¡°What¡¯s that guy doing here?¡±

    Her beautiful eyes shed with loathing.

    Su Yi looked over and saw a roadside fortune teller¡¯s stall. Its owner was a disheveled old man in ragged clothing. He was sallow and gaunt, with nted eyes and a swollen red nose from excessive drinking.

    A man in jade robes stood in front of his stall. His hair was tied up in a frown, and he was pointing at the elderly fortune-teller and cursing him out.

    ¡°How do you do your fortune-telling? This lofty one is blessed with great fortune. Even Immortal Lords exim over my unlimited prospects and blessed fate. So why is it that when I show up at your stall, I suddenly have ¡®dark clouds hovering over my head?¡¯ Why am I suddenly ¡®walking a thin line between fortune and disaster?¡¯¡±

    The man in jade-colored robes was obviously disdainful. He stomped the fortune-teller¡¯s stall and gazed down at the disheveled old man running it. ¡°You even demanded ten Saint-level immortal medicines in exchange for advice on how to avert disaster. Feh! Do you really think I¡¯m so easily taken advantage of?¡±

    The jade-robed man had an imposing presence, and experts clustered around him, making it even more obvious how extraordinary his status was.

    Qing Wei suddenly transmitted, ¡°Young Lord, that¡¯s Holy Son Zhong Qi of the Church of All Spirits.¡±

 Chapter 1552 - The Disheveled Old Fortune Teller

    <h4>Chapter 1552 - The Disheveled Old Fortune Teller</h4>

    Earlier, Su Yi had been focused on the disheveled old fortune teller, so when he heard Qing Wei¡¯s transmission, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.

    Zhong Qi.

    A Void Realm True Immortal of the Yao Path who wanted to be Immortal Lady Qing Wei¡¯s Dao Partner. That was really as ballsy and lustful as it got.

    Su Yi examined him briefly, then guessed why.

    Zhong Qi had an extremely dense, inscrutable air about him. If it was as Su Yi suspected, it was the result of a Qilin bloodline!

    Qilin were ancient and powerful Xiantian divine beasts. However, Zhong Qi¡¯s Qilin bloodline obviously wasn¡¯t pure; it had a strange, mottled quality.

    There was no doubt about it. He wasn¡¯t a pureblooded Qilin, or his bloodline power couldn¡¯t possibly have been so mottled.

    Su Yi concluded <i>This bastard¡¯s desire to be Qing Wei¡¯s Dao Partner isn¡¯t as simple as mere lustfulness!</i>

    ¡°Fortune and disaster are not preordained. We bring them upon ourselves. Don¡¯t believe me? Fine. But why nder me?¡± The disheveled old fortune teller sighed, looking aggrieved.

    ¡°nder? Would you believe me if I said I¡¯m going to kill you here and now, you old scam artist?¡± Murderous intent billowed around the jade-robed Zhong Qi as he raised his hand to strike.

    But it was then that one of hispanions, a gaunt middle-aged man, whispered, ¡°Holy Son, Immortal Lady Qing Wei is here.¡±

    Zhong Qi froze, then turned to see a familiar, delicate figure standing in the distance. Even with much of her face obscured, her unrivaled beauty made Zhong Qi¡¯s eyes light up.

    ¡°You got lucky this time, you old conman!¡± Zhong Qi snorted coldly, then turned and approached Qing Wei.

    A smile appeared on his handsome face. ¡°Miss Qing Wei, we meet again! What is this, if not a stroke of fate?¡±

    His robes were the color of jade, and he was tall and quite handsome. He stood out of the crowd.

    But beneath the brim of her hat, Qing Wei¡¯s eyes shed with loathing. She said coldly, ¡°Based on both our rtive cultivations and our positions, you ought to call me ¡®senior.¡¯ Breaking propriety only makes you seem ill-mannered and ignorant!¡±

    Zhong Qi froze, stunned. A momentter, he couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°Soon, we¡¯ll be a family. What do rules of etiquette matter? No need to concern ourselves with any of that!¡±

    He nced at Su Yi. ¡°And who is this?¡±

    Before Qing Wei could answer, heughed. ¡°Allow me to guess. Ah, I¡¯m sure of it! He¡¯s got to be one of your servants! Am I right?¡±

    A servant?

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. It was obvious that Zhong Qi was doing this on purpose! Without any regard for who Su Yi was, hebeled him a servant.

    It was immediately obvious how cocky and tyrannical Zhong Qi was!

    The look on Qing Wei¡¯s beautiful face darkened. She was just about to darken when Su Yi waved dismissively. ¡°Make him leave. Alternatively, just kill him.¡±

    It was just one light, airy sentence, but it went off like a thunderp!¡±

    Zhong Qi seemed as if he dared not believe his ears. His smile faded. ¡°What... Did you just say?¡±

    The depths of his gaze surged with unearthly, bloodthirsty, soul-palpitating light. An oppressive silence descended upon the surrounding area, and the experts clustered around Zhong Qi looked decidedly unfriendly.

    In the past, Qing Wei might well have chosen to endure and make concessions out of concern for the Church of All Spirits¡¯ retaliation. But now that Su Yi was here, she wasn¡¯t afraid of any of that.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t hear him?¡± A terrifying aura silently emanated from Qing Wei. ¡°Scram, or die.¡±

    Zhong Qi held his breath. He stiffened beneath the imposing pressure of an Immortal Lady, and a chill coursed through him, as if he¡¯d been plunged into an icy abyss.

    Suddenly, one of his followers, a gaunt middle-aged man, stepped forward and frowned. ¡°Qing Wei, don¡¯t you think your words are over the line?¡±

    Zhong Qi¡¯s expression darkened, and he stared coldly at her, as if awaiting an exnation.

    Qing Wei¡¯s charming eyes shed with murderous intent. She said tly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you three breaths of time. Take that blithering idiot and get the hell out of here, or I¡¯ll kill you along with him!¡±

    Her words swept outward like a frigid gale. The atmosphere was instantly rife with tension!

    ¡°Qing Wei, you...¡± Zhong Qi was enraged. Just as he was about to say something, the thin middle-aged stopped him. He could tell that Qing Wei was determined; she really would dare kill someone in the ck Dragon Market!

    ¡°Qing Wei, our assembly begins in three days. Watch yourself!¡±

    With this final warning, the gaunt middle-aged man led Zhong Qi and the others away. Before long, they¡¯d disappeared from view.

    This storm drew numerous onlookers from throughout the surrounding area. They were all iparably stunned. The lofty and esteemed holy son of the Church of All Spirits had been scared off!

    Su Yi and Qing Wei instantly drew their curiosity.

    But no one dared approach or bother them. Qing Wei¡¯s imposing aura had long since intimidated too many people to count.

    Of those present, Su Yi, who showed no sign of a cultivation base, was the easiest to overlook.

    ¡°Are you worried?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Qing Wei said softly, ¡°I¡¯m not at all worried. I¡¯m just a bit ashamed.¡±

    ¡°Ashamed?¡±

    ¡°Because my problems have created trouble for you, Young Lord.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. What did something like this amount to?

    He continued toward the fortune-teller¡¯s stand. He¡¯d already relegated this little confrontation to the back of his mind.

    Qing Wei hurried after him.

    ...

    ¡°Qing Wei has repeatedly refused my attempts to woo her, but she¡¯s never dared cast aside all pretense of cordiality. Yet today, she actually dared humiliate me in public! There¡¯s got to be a reason for this!¡± Zhong Qi¡¯s eyes reddened, and his expression was terrifyingly dark.

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed a bit strange.¡± The gaunt middle-aged man said gravely. ¡°Perhaps she¡¯s found a trump card she can rely on.¡±

    Zhong Qi¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Didn¡¯t Immortal Queen Liu Yun of the House of Little Joys meet with misfortune and go into seclusion? Surely Qing Wei understands the consequences of a falling out with us?¡±

    The thin middle-aged man said gravely, ¡°Holy Son, no need to concern yourself with such things. Three days from now, when we convene our assembly, I dare say with certainty that Qing Wei will obediently lower her head.¡±

    Zhong Qi sighed. ¡°I¡¯m not worried about whether or not she¡¯ll lower her head, but just now, that was far too embarrassing. And that small fry apanying her deserves death by a thousand cuts!¡±

    The middle-aged manughed. ¡°Death by a thousand cuts it is! But we¡¯ll have to wait until the assembly.¡±

    Zhong Qi took a deep breath. His eyes shed. ¡°I understand.¡±

    ......

    A banner hung from the fortune-teller¡¯s stall. There was a couplet written on it:

    <i>I gaze at the sun and moon in the palm of my hand to predict fortune and disaster.</i>

    <i>I slip the world from my sleeves to sever unfortuitous portents.</i>

    Su Yi examined the banner with great interest. Meanwhile, the red-nosed, nt-eyed, disheveled old man looked Su Yi up and down.

    When he took in Qing Wei¡¯s graceful, impressive figure, he clucked his tongue and gulped.

    His licentiousness made Qing Wei frown. <i>Why didn¡¯t Zhong Qi beat this old hooligan to death?</i>

    Fortunately, he quickly averted his gaze and looked at Su Yi. His turbid, nted eyes widened, and he froze in ce.

    Even the hands hidden in his sleeves quivered uncontrobly!

    ¡°Both halves of that couplet are missing a piece,¡± Su Yi murmured, as if to himself. ¡°The first should end with ¡®if I feel like it.¡¯ The second is missing an ¡®if you pay me extra.¡¯¡±

    Qing Wei thought for a moment, then couldn¡¯t help but giggle.

    The disheveled old man shot to his feet and was just about to scurry off when Su Yi said, ¡°Stop.¡±

    It was just one light, airy word, with no hint of a threat.

    But the disheveled old man stiffened and put down his foot without taking a step.

    He turned around with great difficulty, a bitter smile on his face as he sped his fist. ¡°Everyone in the ck Dragon Market knows this old man is an old scam artist who makes his living selling fortunes. Sir, please be magnanimous and don¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡±

    Su Yi looked at him, his gaze rife with meaning. ¡°You might be able to fool others, but you can¡¯t fool me. Take the fortune you gave that guy just now; it wasn¡¯t at all ambiguous.¡±

    The old man¡¯s expression shifted. ¡°Sir... might I ask who are you?¡±

    ¡°Must you keep up this act?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Only a select handful of people in the Immortal Realm could recognize him, but this old scoundrel was one of the few.

    In truth, even Su Yi was surprised. He wouldn¡¯t have expected to bump into this old-timer here.

    The old man smiled awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m feigning muddleheadedness; I just truly dared not believe it.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was hard to read. ¡°I almost dare not believe my eyes either. You sure are hard to kill, old-timer. You¡¯re seriously still alive? And it seems you¡¯re doing quite well for yourself, too.¡±

    The disheveled old man grimaced and shook his head. ¡°Aih, my situation is far worse than it was. I survived the Age of Fallen Immortals, yes, but now, I¡¯m only just barely clinging to life.¡±

    ¡°How about we find a spot to have a drink?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The disheveled old man refused without the slightest hesitation. ¡°This sted mouth of mine has caused far too many disasters over the years. I vowed never to get involved in worldly....¡±

    Before he could finish, Su Yi grabbed him by the shoulder and dragged him over. ¡°Not even the heavens would believe your vows, you old scoundrel. Let¡¯s go already!¡±

    He left no room for argument. Instead, he just dragged the old man away.

    Qing Wei followed hot on his heels. Inwardly, she wasn¡¯t at all calm. By now, how could she fail to realize that this old hoodlum was almost certainly a hidden expert?

    Soon, the three of them were seated in a restaurant before a tableden with delicacies, but the old man had no appetite whatsoever. On the contrary, he just sighed, his brow tightly knit.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, ate and drank with relish. Heughed, ¡°Answer a few questions, and I¡¯ll let you go.¡±

    ¡°Can I refuse?¡± the disheveled old man probed.

    ¡°No,¡± said Su Yi. He raised and drained his cup. ¡°Rx. I won¡¯t ask you to scry heavenly mysteries or tell my fortune.¡±

    The old man sighed in relief and grinned. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so?¡±

    He immediately started devouring the food and drink. Soon, grease was dripping down his cheeks.

    Su Yi brushed his fingertips across his cup, his gaze heavy. ¡°When Blood Firmament and the others ambushed me, how did they discover where I¡¯d gone into seclusion?¡±

    When a group of top experts ambushed Wang Ye while he was in seclusion, it led to the Battle of Eternal Night that shook the Immortal Realm.

    But even as he reincarnated, Wang Ye still had doubts. He couldn¡¯t figure out how his enemies had found him.

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    The disheveled old man had only just put a piece of meat into his mouth, but when he heard Su Yi¡¯s question, he spewed it out and broke into a hacking cough.

    ¡°Why does everyone seem to think I know the answer to that?¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes shone with a strange light. ¡°Other people havee looking for you to ask about that?¡±

 Chapter 1553 - Divine Misfortune!

    <h4>Chapter 1553 - Divine Misfortune!</h4>

    The disheveled old man looked ill at ease. He sighed in exasperation, ¡°All I can say is, I really don¡¯t know how they did it.¡±

    Su Yi stared intently at him, ¡°I¡¯m asking you who else asked you about this.¡±

    The disheveled fortune teller fell silent, then sighed. ¡°It was Immortal Sovereign Xing Zhao!¡±

    ¡°So it was her,¡± Su Yi said softly. The image of a woman with long hair as red as blood arose in his sea of consciousness. She stood amongst the stars, bathed in starlight, cold, aloof, and prideful as a goddess!

    Qing Wei was seated silently to the side, but inwardly, she was startled too. <i>Sovereign Xing Zhao! One of the Three Great Yao Sovereigns of the Dark Northern Sea!</i>

    Su Yi, meanwhile, recalled something.

    During his time exploring the Epoch of Demonism, he encountered an Immortal Lord known as Mu Jing. He was from the Green Mulberry Mu Family, and his ancestors had once watched over the Dark Battlefield at the orders of the Immortal Realm, earning unrivaled military merit!

    One of Mu Jing¡¯s ancestors, Mu Chaosheng, had even served at Wang Ye¡¯s side!

    It was then that Su Yi learned that Mu Jing had infiltrated the Blood Firmament Immortal Sovereign¡¯s camp on Yao Sovereign Xing Zhao¡¯s orders!

    The reason for this was simple. When a group of Wang Ye¡¯s enemies attacked him, the resulting battle shook the Immortal Realm. Everyone thought the hegemon of that era, the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign, had perished.

    But Xing Zhao didn¡¯t believe it.

    She¡¯d been nning for a long time, and she¡¯d long since secretly made contact with numerous immortal factions, arranging for experts to infiltrate Wang Ye¡¯s enemies¡¯ ranks.

    These experts included Mu Jing, who¡¯d been sent to infiltrate the Blood Firmament Immortal Sovereign¡¯s ranks!

    ¡°She really is considerate. She actually went to all the trouble of seeking you out to ask about that, you old scoundrel.¡± Su Yi sighed with emotion.

    The disheveled old fortune teller was gnawing meat off a bone, and his cheeks bulged with half-chewed food. He muttered indistinctly, ¡°That was a long time ago. I haven¡¯t seen that unblinking killer of a woman since the Age of Fallen Immortals began.¡±

    He sighed. ¡°This is what they mean when they say that the ce is the same, but the people are different. The flowers are the same every year, but the faces are all different!¡±

    Su Yi silently took a sip of wine. ¡°Let¡¯s set the past aside for now. Why have Blood Firmament and the other old-timers at the peak of the Immortal Dao gone into hiding? What kind of disaster are they trying to avoid?¡±

    Qi Fufeng had mentioned that the top experts of the Immortal Dao had all gone into seclusion, and that he suspected they were hiding from something! But it seemed the old fortune teller dared not discuss it. He just dipped his fingertip in wine and wrote two words on the tabletop: ¡°Divine misfortune!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze focused. ¡°Are the gods involved?¡±

    The disheveled old man nodded. ¡°There¡¯s only been a few signs thus far, but no one at the peak of the Immortal Dao dares disregard them because...¡±

    Here, he lowered his voice and revealed a shocking secret.

    ¡°Thirty-nine thousand years ago, Old Monk Qing Qu of the Elephant Province¡¯s Lotus Temple met with a tribtion that destroyed his cultivation base overnight. His fleshly body was corroded, and his soul was shattered. In thest moments before his death, he left thesest words: ¡®If you can¡¯t ovee the five signs of decay, you cannot be eternally indestructible!¡±

    Su Yi was instantly solemn.

    Old Monk Qing Qu was also known as the Dharmadeva Buddha. He¡¯d reached the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao a long time ago, making him a legendary living fossil. Who¡¯d have thought that such a legend would perish beneath a strange tribtion?

    ¡°Does this so-called ¡®divine misfortune¡¯ have anything to do with the five signs of decay of heavenly beings?¡± Su Yi pondered out loud.

    The disheveled old fortune teller sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know. All I know is that all the old-timers who survived the Age of Fallen Immortals have gone into hiding. For fear of following in the Dharmadeva Buddha¡¯s footsteps.¡±

    Su Yi proceeded to ask numerous other questions, but the disheveled old fortune teller was crafty. He kept his answers vague, and he spoke with reservations. When Su Yi pushed him, he mmed up and said nothing at all.

    There was nothing Su Yi could do, either. He knew that some things, the old man really couldn¡¯t tell him. If he could, he wouldn¡¯t have been so secretive.

    When the old man had a reason for not telling him something, there was no prying answers out him, not even if he beat him to death.

    ¡°Here¡¯s my final question. Just who is the Red Dragon Dao Monarch overseeing the ck Dragon Market?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The disheveled old man froze, stunned, and his expression turned strange. He tittered, ¡°I promised not to divulge their origins, but if you see them, you¡¯ll be able to discern their origins at a nce.¡±

    He wiped the grease off his face with his sleeves and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve already broken too many of my precepts and said too many things I shouldn¡¯t. I ought to leave.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The disheveled old fortune teller didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°So long as I won¡¯t bump into you, anywhere¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Su Yi stroked his jaw. ¡°Have you perhaps discerned anything after seeing me?¡±

    The old man shook his head like a rattledrum. ¡°Surely you understand that I can perform divinations for anyone in this world, except for you!¡±

    His voice was tinged with resentment.

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Very well, I won¡¯t push you.¡±

    The disheveled old man rose to leave. Su Yi didn¡¯t stop him.

    Before the disheveled old man got far, he paused, hesitated, then turned and said, ¡°I¡¯m d to see you¡¯re still alive, you star of disaster!¡±

    Then, before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, he slinked off and disappeared.

    Su Yiughed. <i>The old scoundrel hasn¡¯t changed a bit!</i>

    ¡°Young Lord, was that old fortune teller someone incredible?¡± Qing Wei couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°No, he¡¯s just a cunning old scoundrel who fears nothing more than trouble, misfortune, and an early death. He has numerous terrible habits.

    ¡°His only redeeming quality is that his divination skills are unparalleled in the Immortal Realm.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes shone with reminiscence. ¡°Once, a long time ago, numerous old-timers sought him out to get their fortunes told. They hoped to use his predictions to avoid disaster, seek fortune, and change their destinies, only for him to predict their untimely deaths...¡±

    Qing Wei froze, then burst intoughter.

    Su Yiughed too. ¡°It¡¯s for this reason that others know him as the Bearer of Bad News. Some even call him the God of gue.¡±

    Qing Wei couldn¡¯t help but be curious, ¡°So why doesn¡¯t he dare tell your fortune?¡±

    ¡°He tried it once,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°But he suffered a bacsh that almost cost him his life. He¡¯s seen me as a walking catastrophe ever since, and he fears nothing more than getting mixed up with me. The moment heys eyes on me, he¡¯s sure to flee as far and fast as he can.¡±

    Qing Wei understood.

    When other people wanted their fortune told, it cost money.

    When Su Yi wanted his fortune told.... It cost lives!

    After eating and drinking their fill, Su Yi and Qing Wei left. Shortly after, they arrived at a store called the Generalists'' Tower. Su Yi nned to sell off his extraneous treasures here.

    After exining his intentions to an attendant, Su Yi was led to a secret room obscured by formations. Qing Wei waited outside.

    An old man with a goatee wasnguishing in the secret room. He was one of the Generalists'' Tower¡¯s appraisers.

    When he saw Su Yi, he got straight to the point. ¡°I heard you have quality goods for sale, and lots of them. Bring them out so I can have a look. Then we can talk about the price!¡±

    Su Yi swung his sleeve.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    A glittering mountain of treasure filled the room with resplendent light.

    Most of these were immortal treasures of all types, the trophies Su Yi had gathered since arriving in White Deer Mountain¡¯s Ascension Grounds.

    Although they were precious, they weren¡¯t useful for Su Yi¡¯s cultivation.

    The man with the goatee was briefly stunned. He promptly sat upright and started looking the treasure over.

    Su Yi sprawled out in a chair to the sidelines, waiting patiently.

    A long time passed before the old man with the goatee finished going through it all, steadied his heart, and returned to his seat. ¡°Forgive my bluntness, but although there are a lot of treasures here, few are particrly precious, and they won¡¯t fetch a high price.¡±

    Su Yi chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re trying to bring the price down, but don¡¯t bother. I don¡¯t like haggling, so I¡¯ll just give you a number. Ten thousand high-grade immortal jades, and all of these treasures are yours.¡±

    A piece of high-grade immortal jade was worth one hundred immortal stones.

    Ten thousand high-grade immortal jades was the equivalent of a million immortal stones!

    This price made the elderly appraiser¡¯s eyelids twitch. He snorted coldly, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t understand how we do business here in the ck Dragon Market. Besides, most of your treasures were obtained illicitly. Even if we sell them, they¡¯ll only fetch sixty percent of their value...¡±

    Before he could continue, Su Yi just said, ¡°If you think it¡¯s a bad deal, forget it.¡±

    With that, he put away the mountain of treasure and turned to leave.

    Quick and direct.

    The old man with the goatee immediately lost his cool. ¡°Wait!

    Su Yi stopped and said, ¡°Don¡¯t waste my time. All I want to hear is, do you ept my conditions? Or not?¡±

    The old man¡¯s expression shifted erratically, but in the end, he said, ¡°Fine!¡±

    Only then did Su Yi turn to look at him. He smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t act like you¡¯ve been cheated. My price is low enough that you¡¯ll still be able to flip these for a considerable sum.¡±

    The elderly appraiser froze, briefly stunned, thenughed. ¡°I can tell you understand our business, but it¡¯s strange. Why haven¡¯t I seen you in the ck Dragon Market before?¡±

    Su Yi said tly, ¡°Trying to investigate my origins?¡±

    The elderly appraiser considerately asked no further questions. ¡°One moment, please.¡±

    With that, he got up and left the secret room. Before long, he returned with a storage treasure, which he passed to Su Yi. ¡°Ten thousand high-grade immortal jades. Please, have a look.¡±

    Su Yi casually examined the treasure¡¯s contents, then nodded and handed the appraiser the treasure.

    Without any further ado, he got up to leave, but then, he suddenly recalled something and ced five hundred immortal jades on the table.

    ¡°This is to buy your silence. If word leaks, you¡¯ll face the consequences.¡± Su Yi gazed intently at the old man with a goatee, then turned to leave.

    The old man with the goatee stood there, his expression shifting and uncertain. <i>This guy doesn¡¯t just know how to do business. He¡¯s obviously very familiar with the ck Dragon Market¡¯s unspoken rules. </i>

    Take that ¡°hush money.¡± Even frequent customers often didn¡¯t know of this practice!

    When someone sold stolen goods, buyers could infer a lot of secrets by examining them. And these secrets could in turn fetch iparably enticing sums. This was one of the market¡¯s hidden rules, one few understood.

    Especially this time!

    The old man with the goatee knew that if he sold information regarding these stolen treasures, making contact with the Church of the Pure One and Cloud Apparatus Immortal Manor through secret channels, he could earn a fortune!

    The temptation left him deeply conflicted.

    <i>To sell, or not to sell? </i>

 Chapter 1554 - Requesting Forgiveness

    <h4>Chapter 1554 - Requesting Forgiveness</h4>

    Beneath themplight, the elderly appraiser¡¯s expression shifted.

    Finally, he slipped a golden jade slip from his sleeves. It contained the bounty list published half a month ago.

    Of them, two bounties were particrly eye-catching.

    The first had been posted by the Church of the Pure One. It offered a reward of one hundred thousand immortal jades and a Saint-level immortal treasure to anyone who uncovered the whereabouts of the group who¡¯d ascended to White Deer Mountain¡¯s Ascension Grounds.

    The other had been posted by Cloud Apparatus Immortal Major. It offered eighteen thousand immortal jades. They too were after the most recent ascendants to the Immortal Realm.

    Both bounties had caused an enormous disturbance in the Immortal Realm. After all, both the Church of the Pure One and Cloud Apparatus Immortal Manor were top powerhouses. Especially the Church of the Pure One, as they¡¯d long since announced their intention of re-establishing the Central Immortal Court. Their authority was readily apparent.

    Now, both factions had posted bounties, promising extraordinary rewards for the new ascendants¡¯ whereabouts. Who wouldn¡¯t have been shocked?

    Why were these two factions doing this? What kind of origins did these ascendants have, for two powerful factions to go to such lengths? They¡¯d practically opened up a vein!

    No one had answers.

    But as time passed, news came out that both factions had actually suffered a massive loss at White Deer Mountain¡¯s Ascension Grounds. Apparently, several dozen Void Realm True Immortals had died there!

    This caused yet another widespread uproar. White Deer Mountain¡¯s Ascension Grounds was instantly the center of attention. Countless prominent experts of the Immortal Dao went there to investigate, hoping to figure out where the ascendants had gone.

    By now, the old man in the goatee was certain that the young man in blue he¡¯d just met with had been involved! And not just superficially, either!

    This was because the goods Su Yi had just sold off included treasures of both the Church of the Pure One and Cloud Apparatus Immortal Manor!

    <i>If I inform the Church of the Pure One and Cloud Apparatus Immortal Manor that that young man appeared here, the bounties alone will be worth a fortune.... </i>The elderly appraiser¡¯s heart thudded violently in his chest. He took a deep breath, nced at the five hundred immortal jades on the table, and sneered.

    How could such paltry hush moneypare to that promised fortune?

    The old man got up, then left the room.

    ¡°Ol¡¯ Wen.¡± The elderly appraiser called over a servant and passed him a sealed jade slip. ¡°Deliver this jade slip to Shadow. He¡¯ll know what to do with it.¡±

    The elderly servant solemnly assented, then turned to leave.

    Meanwhile, the elderly appraiser sighed and thought, <i>Both the Church of the Pure One and Cloud Apparatus Immortal Manor have set their sights on you. No matter how impressive your origins, you¡¯re doomed! I might as well use your life to earn a fortune, right? That way, you at least won¡¯t have died in vain.</i>

    Heughed to himself, humming a tune as he returned to his quarters.

    But before long, someone knocked on his door.

    ¡°Come in.¡± The old appraiser was sipping wine in high spirits.

    ¡°You look happy.¡±

    A raspy, almost feminine voice rang out.

    The elderly appraiser stiffened, then shot to his feet and eximed, ¡°Boss, what are you doing here?¡±

    A man with hair as white as snow stood in the doorway. He had youthful features, but his eyes shone with the dense vicissitudes of countless years.

    This was the man behind the curtain, the owner of Generalists'' Tower, Feng Yeyun!

    Feng Yeyun¡¯s gaze was distant and inscrutable, and his voice was calm. ¡°If I hadn¡¯te, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯d have destroyed the Generalists'' Tower.¡±

    As he spoke, he turned over his hand, and a jade slip floated into the air.

    When the elderly appraiser saw it, his expression shifted abruptly. ¡°Boss, I didn¡¯t expect this trivial matter to draw your attention. Is there... perhaps a problem?¡±

    Feng Yeyun sighed. ¡°There is a problem, and an enormous one at that. Ol¡¯ Liu, you¡¯re a veteran of Generalists'' Tower, but I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll need your head to resolve this one.¡±

    The appraiser¡¯s heart thudded in his chest, but before he could respond, Feng Yeyun attacked.

    A momentter, he held a bloody head aloft.

    A momentter, he slipped a blood-red scale shaped like a leaf out of his sleeves and gently drew his fingertip across it.

    The scale caught aze, and a perfectly round screen of light floated into the air, reflecting an illusory figure.

    Feng Yeyun solemnly bowed. ¡°Your Excellency, I¡¯ve already handled the situation. Fortunately, the message on the slip didn¡¯t spread. We¡¯ve avoided a crisis!¡±

    He paused, then held the elderly appraiser¡¯s head up. ¡°This is the head of one of our appraisers. He¡¯s already paid for his greed with his life.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you deserve your share of the me as the owner of Generalists'' Tower?¡± The crisp voice of a young woman emanated from the curtain of light. Despite its youthful quality, it contained a bone-chilling iciness.

    Feng Yeyun felt a chill course down his spine. He lowered his head, not daring to argue in the slightest. ¡°Please punish me, Your Excellency!¡±

    ¡°Every debt has its debtor. Handle this as you see fit.¡±

    As this voice emanated through the air, the illusory figure and curtain dissipated into a rain of light.

    Feng Yeyun wiped the cold sweat from his brow, and his eyes shed with ruthlessness.

    Feng Yeyun crushed the elderly appraiser¡¯s head in a fit of fury and shouted, "You wretch. You discovered something like this, and you deliberately chose not to notify me? Your death is unworthy of pity!¡±

    He paused, then muttered to himself, ¡°But who was that young man in blue? Her Excellency has paid no heed to worldly affairs for countless years. How could he possibly have drawn her attention?¡±

    ......

    Su Yi was resting in the inn. He nned to wait until the Church of All Spirits¡¯ assembly was over, then visit the Cave of Trials.

    The Cave of Trials was a famous testing ground of the ck Dragon Market. Oveing its trials could temper the cultivation base, but that wasn¡¯t all. Sessful trial-takers could receive other unexpected benefits as well.

    That aside, the market was home to the Forest of Steles, a ce that had existed since the early days of the Immortal Realm. It too was unique, and ordinary people weren¡¯t qualified to enter.

    <i>I ought to seize this opportunity to cultivate properly, </i>thought Su Yi.

    Su Yi¡¯s cultivation base had already recovered, and he was starting to n his breakthrough into the Immortal Dao.

    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door.

    Qing Wei was contemting the secret art she¡¯d received, but when she heard the sound, she immediately got up to open the door.

    ¡°Who might you be?¡±

    A man with youthful features and hair as white as snow stood outside the doorway. His entire body emanated the characteristic energy fluctuations of an Immortal Lord!

    Qing Wei furrowed her brow.

    But against her expectations, the new arrival bowed in apparent shame. ¡°This humble one is Feng Yeyun, the manager of Generalists'' Tower. I¡¯vee uninvited to request forgiveness!¡±

    Qing Wei was stunned. <i>Forgiveness? What¡¯s this about?</i>

    She instinctively nced at Su Yi, who was sprawled out in his wicker chair.

    ¡°Come in if you want to talk,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    ¡°Many thanks.¡± Feng Yeyun straightened his back and walked inside.

    When he looked at Su Yi, he saw no sign of a cultivation base, but he could determine Su Yi¡¯s bone age, and he knew that Su Yi was still in his twenties.

    Even so, this Saint Realm top expert of the ck Dragon Market dared not be even the slightest bit negligent!

    ¡°What crime are you requesting forgiveness for?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Feng Yeyun apologeticallyid the whole situation out in the open. However, he deliberately avoided mentioning that mysterious figure.

    After hearing the whole story, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. ¡°In the end, nothing leaked, and your subordinate has already paid for his transgression with his life. What need was there for an Immortal Lord like yourself toe apologize in person?¡±

    Feng Yeyun had long since prepared an exnation, so he didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°I just came to express my guilt and request your understanding. Only then can I rest and ease and protect Generalists'' Tower¡¯s reputation!¡±

    Su Yiughed dryly. ¡°Alright. You can leave.¡±

    Feng Yeyun produced a bronze box, which he proffered with both hands. ¡°Consider this a token of Generalists'' Tower¡¯s sincerity. Please, ept it.¡±

    Su Yi looked thoughtful, but in the end, he said nothing. ¡°You can just leave it on the table.¡±

    Feng Yeyun felt a massive weight lift from his shoulders. He hurriedly set the box down, then bowed once more. ¡°If I can do anything to assist you during this visit to the ck Dragon Market, the Generalists'' Tower is at your service. I dare not disturb your rest any longer. Farewell!¡±

    With that, he turned to leave.

    It was only after he¡¯d left the inn and reached the streets that Feng Yeyun sighed in relief; he felt as if a massive weight had lifted from his shoulders.

    <i>That young man really isn¡¯t simple! He actually has Immortal Lady Qing Wei attending to him. His origins are surely terrifying beyondparison! But more than that, he¡¯s drawn Her Excellency¡¯s attention. That¡¯s the really scary part. No matter who he is... he¡¯s absolutely not someone I can afford to offend.</i>

    ......

    ¡°Young Lord, that Feng Yeyun guy was obviously lying,¡± said Qing Wei. ¡°He¡¯s an Immortal Lord. How could someone of his statuse to apologize in person just because one of his subordinates made a mistake? Especially when the offender is already dead and the crisis was averted?¡±

    She paused, then continued, ¡°It would be understandable if he knew who you were, but it didn¡¯t seem like he recognized you.¡±

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head. ¡°It¡¯s indeed a bit strange, but there¡¯s no need for concern. All will soon be clear.¡±

    With that, he opened the bronze box. Radiant purple immortal light surged forth, permeating the air with a dense, soothing medicinal fragrance.

    A purple <i>lingzhi</i>y in the box. Its surface was covered in naturally formed and wondrous Dao Markings. A rain of light scattered around it, and misty radiance rose into the air. It was an extraordinary sight.

    Qing Wei eximed, ¡°A Nine Revolutions Lingzhi! That¡¯s a rare Saint-level medicinal herb!¡±

    Even an Immortal Lady like Qing Wei was impressed. That made it obvious how extraordinary this Nine Revolutions Lingzhi was!

    ¡°You take it,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    Qing Wei hurriedly refused. ¡°Generalists'' Tower gave it to you, Young Lord. I¡¯m not fated to enjoy it.¡±

    Su Yi tossed the box to her. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to use ingredients of this level anytime soon. It¡¯s best suited for an Immortal Lady like you. Take it.¡±

    Only then did Qing Wei dare ept it. Her heart churned, and an indescribable warmth coursed through her.

    It wasn¡¯t like she hadn¡¯t seen the world before, but the way Su Yi didn¡¯t even hesitate to give her this rare and precious immortal medicine surprised and moved her.

    <i>Is this... what it feels like when the sovereign sees you as one of his own?</i>

 Chapter 1555 - Seeing a Dragon in the Fields

    <h4>Chapter 1555 - Seeing a Dragon in the Fields</h4>

    An abandoned street corner in the ck Dragon Market.

    A disheveled old man sat there, his chest heaving violently as his sallow, waxy face flushed red. Veins bulged on his forehead.

    ¡°Curse you, heavens! I¡¯ve hidden myself and lived in despair for countless years, but you still won¡¯t let me slough off this karma!¡±

    The old man breathed in ragged gasps, as if beset by illness. He had no strength left in his body, but he was still cursing up a storm.

    Suddenly, a fair, slender hand appeared before him. There was a glittering blue pill in its outstretched palm.

    ¡°Try this medicine, Senior. It¡¯ll make you feel better.¡±

    A young woman stood there, as if she¡¯d appeared out of nowhere. She crouched down and looked at the disheveled old man in obvious concern.

    Her clothes were in. Her long hair hung loose, and she was petite and thin, with elegant features. She looked around fifteen years old.

    Most striking of all were her dark golden eyes!

    ¡°The pills of this world cannot treat my illness.¡± The old man sighed, then pushed the girl¡¯s hand away. ¡°You¡¯d best hold onto it. It¡¯d bepletely wasted on me.¡±

    As he spoke, he nced at the girl¡¯s feet. Each of her slender ankles had a circle of blood-red chains about as thick as a human thumb. They were extraordinarily eye-catching.

    The girl silently put away the pill, then crouched beside the old man. She seemed quiet and reserved.

    The old man, meanwhile, took out a pipe and started puffing away. Smoke billowed into the air, partially obscuring his sallow, waxy face.

    A whileter, the old man tapped his heel with his pipe and breathed out a puff of smoke. Only then did he say, ¡°You¡¯ve been trapped for countless years, but your opportunity to break your fetters has finally arrived. Lass, you¡¯d best make sure to seize it.¡±

    A hint of hesitation appeared in the girl''s elegant features. ¡°Senior, what happens if I fail to seize this chance?¡±

    The disheveled fortune teller fell briefly silent before saying, ¡°Then you¡¯ll live and die without ever finding another opportunity to kill Jiang Tai¡¯e!¡±

    The young woman silently clenched her fists, and her dark golden eyes shone with imposing light. ¡°I understand.¡±

    The disheveled fortune teller hesitated, then added, ¡°Don¡¯t use too much force. Pushing too hard will only achieve the opposite effect.¡±

    The young woman sank into silence, then grunted in acknowledgment.

    The fortune teller said, ¡°Don¡¯t rush things, either. You¡¯ve already been trapped here for countless years. Waiting a little longer won¡¯t do any harm.¡±

    His words seemed to stir something in the young woman¡¯s heart. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Senior, I¡¯m not afraid of waiting. I¡¯m just afraid...¡±

    The disheveled old fortune teller seemed to guess what she was about to say. He couldn¡¯t help but grin. ¡°You¡¯re wee to distrust me, but you have to trust him!¡±

    He sighed. ¡°Over the course of my life, I¡¯ve witnessed countless experts rise to the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao, and I¡¯ve even shed with gods who¡¯d jumped out of the River of Epochs before. Although I¡¯ve lived a wretched life, as pitiful as a dog, and although I¡¯ve provoked countless karmic tribtions and disasters, I¡¯ve always managed to survive. I made it through the long Age of Fallen Immortals to see the present day.

    ¡°Even if you search the entire Immortal Realm, when ites to sheer longevity, none canpare. If I proimed myself second oldest, no one would dare im first ce!¡±

    Here, the old man¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡°Throughout the course of my long life, only a tiny handful of people have been truly worthy of my attention.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± said the young woman. ¡°He¡¯s one of that select few.¡±

    The disheveled old man shook his head. ¡°No, that number doesn¡¯t include him.¡±

    He pointed to himself and said, ¡°When I stand before him, I feel that my horizons are too narrow.¡±

    The young woman was stunned. Waves coursed through her heart.

    The fortune teller continued, ¡°You might not understand now, but one day, you will. There might well be others in this world capable of taking ol¡¯ Jiang Tai¡¯e down a peg, but only one man can leave Jiang Tai¡¯e too scared to eat or sleep in peace! He alone can make Jiang Tai¡¯e pale at the mere mention of his name!¡±

    He spoke with iparable, incontrovertible assurance.

    The young woman¡¯s eyes filled with confusion. ¡°But now, it seems he¡¯s...¡±

    The fortune teller¡¯s gaze was rife with meaning. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s exactly as you think, but you wouldn¡¯t have gotten this opportunity otherwise. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    The young woman shook. She instantly understood. Were that person at the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao, as he was back then, how could she possibly have found an opportunity to approach him?

    The disheveled old man broke into a coughing fit so intense, it seemed he was about to cough up a lung. His wrinkled face contorted with agony.

    The young woman gently patted his back. ¡°Senior, I understand what you¡¯re trying to say. I absolutely won¡¯t let this opportunity slip through my fingers.¡±

    A while passed before the old man finally stopped coughing, but he had to breathe heavily for a while before he said, ¡°I¡¯ve already divulged secrets I shouldn¡¯t have to give you this opportunity. Now, I have a leave. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to endure the resulting karma any longer!¡±

    He rose. ¡°What happens next depends on your luck.¡±

    ¡°Senior, where are you going?¡± The young woman rose to her feet.

    The disheveled old fortune teller sighed. ¡°So long as I won¡¯t bump into <i>him,</i> I can make anywhere beneath the heavens my home.¡±

    He paused, thenughed with smug glee. ¡°Earlier, I performed a divination. It seems the cursed heavens are finally on my side for once; I discovered a grand, fortuitous omen!¡±

    His elderly face filled with longing. ¡°I n to head straight for the White Reed Province. If all goes as I expect, there¡¯s no way that guy will find me, and I might well manage to get my hands on extraordinary good fortune!¡±

    Were Su Yi here, he would surely have said, ¡°What a coincidence!¡±

    ¡°In that case, you must take care, Senior,¡± the young woman said solemnly.

    ¡°Rx.¡± The fortune teller waved dismissively. ¡°I said it earlier, didn¡¯t I? When ites to sheer longevity, no one in the Immortal Realm canpete with me.¡±

    As he strode off, he looked so scrawny that it seemed a strong wind might well blow him away.

    The young woman stood there in silence and watched as he faded from view.

    A momentter, she took out a fortune stick.

    Not long ago, the disheveled old-timer paid a grievous price to tell her fortune.

    However, receiving this fortune cast away the dark clouds hovering over her. Her destiny had kept her trapped in the darkness, but now, she finally saw a thread of the light of hope!

    Her fortune stick only had one line on it: ¡°When you see a dragon in the fields, the time is right to meet with a great man!¡±

    .......

    Elsewhere in the ck Dragon Market, a group of Church of All Spirits¡¯ higher-ups gathered in an ancient hall.

    Their ranks included Holy Son Zhong Qi.

    A Daoist with a willowy beard sat at the center of the room. His skin was fair and pristine, his eyes were long and thin, and he had a graceful air about him.

    Xiao Ju.

    He was an Immortal Lord of the Yao Path and an elder of the Church of All Spirits. He wielded massive authority.

    ¡°Seven Immortal Lords and forty-nine Void Realm True Immortals of the Yao Path will be participating in this assembly.¡± Xiao Ju¡¯s dignified voice resounded throughout the hall. ¡°Most have already agreed to join the Church of All Spirits! But three stubborn holdouts have refused to express their stance. They are, respectively, Immortal Lord Nine Cranes of the Luo Province¡¯s Goldenlight Mountain, High Elder Immortal Lord Talisman me of the Hua Province¡¯s Cloud Pine Temple, and Immortal Lady Qing Wei of the Jing Province¡¯s House of Little Joys.¡±

    Xiao Ju chuckled. ¡°Immortal Lord Nine Cranes is an easy fix. He just wants to squeeze a Saint-level immortal treasure out of the deal. When the assembly begins, just agree to his request. Immortal Lord Talisman me is a stubborn one. His request is rather stringent; he wants an Immortal King-level Daoist canon. But he¡¯s agreed to attend the assembly, which suggests that his terms are at least up for discussion.¡±

    ¡°The real problem is Immortal Lady Qing Wei.¡± Xiao Ju¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°She¡¯s backed by the House of Little Joys, and their foundations are iparably firm and ancient. They say that aside from Yao Sovereign Ruyi, their backers include three other top experts!¡±

    The hall was instantly in uproar.

    Holy Son Zhong Qi couldn¡¯t help but say coldly, ¡°After the Age of Fallen Immortals, most formerly mighty factions have toppled. Although the House of Little Joys survived, its vitality is badly damaged, and besides, their Yao Sovereign Ruyi disappeared long ago, well before the Age of Fallen Immortals. There¡¯s been no word of her even after all this time. Their current leader is Immortal Queen Liu Yun. She¡¯s met with an irresolvable disaster; she¡¯s been in seclusion for close to three thousand years, and she <i>still </i>can¡¯t leave.¡±

    Here, Zhong Qi paused and said emphatically, ¡°Given the circumstances, Qing Wei will have no choice but to lower her head, like it or not!¡±

    Xiao Juughed. ¡°The House of Little Joys isn¡¯t what it once was, but a half-starved camel is still bigger than a horse. Although our Church of All Spirits isn¡¯t afraid of the consequences of a falling out, it¡¯s still best avoided.¡±

    Zhong Qi said coldly, ¡°That depends on whether or not she knows what¡¯s good for her! Two days from now, Libationer Yun Qiong will arrive in the ck Dragon Market. With her here, we¡¯ll be able to force Qing Wei to cooperate with ease!¡±

    Here, he scanned the gathered higher-ups. ¡°That woman is the key to evolving my Qilin bloodline. No matter what, I have to have her!¡±

    He spoke with staunch conviction, and the crowd nodded.

    Holy Son Zhong Qi had a Qilin bloodline, but it was mottled and impure. If he and Immortal Lady Qing Wei became Dao Partners, that would solve that particr problem!

    The reason for this was simple. Qing Wei was the descendant of a Bai¡¯ze, a White Marsh!

    If Zhong Qi used her as a dual cultivation furnace to reforge and temper his bloodline power, he¡¯d see unbelievable results.

    ¡°Right, did the Red Dragon Dao Monarch agree to participate in our assembly?¡± Xiao Ju suddenly asked.

    The thin middle-aged man beside Zhong Qi shook his head. ¡°We¡¯ve sent three invitations, but the Red Dragon Dao Monarch refused them all.¡±

    He paused, thenughed bitterly. ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you all. I still haven¡¯t so much as seen the Red Dragon Dao Monarch¡¯s face. However, the ck Dragon Guards agreed to send one of their higher-ups to attend the assembly.¡±

    Xiao Qu sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a pity about the Red Dragon Dao Monarch, but there¡¯s no need to push. Here in the ck Dragon Market, the monarch stands above all others. I¡¯m afraid only our leader could convince the monarch to make an appearance.¡±

    The ck Dragon Market was unique. As one of the Immortal Realm¡¯s three great ck markets, it had an extraordinary influence on the Immortal Realm¡¯s yao cultivators!

    A simple example of this influence was the fact that everyone who entered the market, no matter their status, had to follow its rules!

    Never mind Immortal Lords. Even Immortal Kings wouldn¡¯t recklessly cause amotion here!

 Chapter 1556 - A Descendant of the Biâ€™an

    <h4>Chapter 1556 - A Descendant of the Bi¡¯an</h4>

    The following morning, Su Yi left the inn alone and ventured into the ck Dragon Market to buy medicinal ingredients.

    Qing Wei nned to follow him, but Su Yi told her to focus on contemting the wondrous technique he¡¯d given her and to prepare for tomorrow¡¯s assembly instead.

    <i>I need medicine to satisfy my Cloud Soaring Realm cultivation, and to prepare for my breakthrough into immortality. I¡¯ll need to be ready to temper my foundations. </i>As Su Yi pondered, he strolled through the streets and alleyways.

    Proving his Dao and bing an immortal meant stepping onto an all-new path.

    And the Universe Realm was the first realm of the Immortal Dao!

    Even the tallest of trees started as a seed, and even a nine-story tower had its foundations in the earth.

    His foundations in the Universe Realm would determine how far he could go down his path of cultivation.

    And Su Yi was different from other people. The Dao he sought was unique and unprecedented, and his foundations in the Universe Realm would y a crucial role.

    Su Yi had long since made up his mind. <i>No matter what, I have to refine a Goldenmist Aperture-Cleansing Pill!</i>

    Wang Ye¡¯s memories included countless rare and ancient pill recipes of the Immortal Dao.

    Of them, the Goldenmist Aperture-Cleansing Pill was the best for establishing one¡¯s foundations in the Immortal Dao!

    It was to the point that it seemed to vite a taboo; when the pill took shape, it triggered a terrifying pill tribtion!

    Furthermore, it required an absolutely enormous quantity of medicinal ingredients, all of them rare and precious.

    Thus, few could produce such a pill even among the greatest pill refiners of the Immortal Realm.

    But to Su Yi, refining the pill would be no trouble at all. With a treasure like the Divine Replenishment Furnace on hand, the pill would be fine even if it triggered a pill tribtion.

    ¡°I need immortal medicinal ingredients, and I''m willing to pay generously for them.¡± Su Yi walked right into a medicine shop and stated his intentions directly.

    By the time he¡¯d left the medicine shop, he¡¯d spent nine hundred immortal jades and acquired thirty-nine stalks of rare and precious medicine.

    But this was far from enough.

    Su Yi proceeded to visit several other medicinepanies, one after another.

    By nightfall, Su Yi had spent seven thousand immortal jades in total, and purchased close to two hundred types of immortal medicine.

    The most expensive of them was the Thousand Tribtions Lightning Bamboo. It alone cost a thousand immortal jades, the equivalent of one hundred thousand immortal stones!

    s, despite all his effort, he¡¯d yet to assemble everything he needed to refine the Goldenmist Aperture-Cleansing Pill.

    <i>All that¡¯s left is Golden Toad Shed Skin, Concentrated Profound Chill Dew, Auspicious Ivory Powder, Phoenix Marrow Leaf, and a Five Elements Treasure Lotus. Just five ingredients...</i>

    Su Yi rubbed his forehead. None of the five remaining ingredients were all that expensive, but they were extremely rare, to the point that they could only be happened upon by chance.

    Earlier, Su Yi found a vendor who specialized in information, only to be told that ofte, these five ingredients had seldom appeared in the ck Dragon Market.

    Su Yi could only pause his search for now.

    Still, he¡¯d purchased an abundance of medicine suited to his current Cloud Soaring Realm cultivation, and that quite pleased him. He wouldn¡¯t need to worry about fuelling his cultivation for the near future.

    Suddenly, a shout drew Su Yi¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s time for the grand finale! Ourst ve is top quality, and I¡¯m looking for a high price. Get what I¡¯m saying?¡±

    ¡°Is that kid really a descendant of the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race?

    ......

    Not far away, in a spacious square, there stood densely packed cages, each confining a ve awaiting sale.

    A group of cultivators was currently clustered around one such cage and the youth confined inside.

    The boy was covered in blood, and his hair was disheveled. Thin chains bound his neck, wrists, and ankles.

    He looked like he was in his early teens at most. His clothes were ragged, and he sat there motionlessly, his head drooped. No one could see his features.

    A mustached man in golden robes stood to the side andughed. ¡°If this little ve isn¡¯t a descendant of the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race, you can have my head!¡±

    He paused, then said, ¡°Everyone, you can go ahead and bid now.¡±

    ¡°Thirty immortal jades,¡± someone said to test the waters.

    The price rapidly rose. At first, they were restrained, and their offers weren¡¯t at all high.

    But as thepetition grew fiercer, the bidding soared to astronomical heights. Five hundred immortal jades, and the bidding wasn¡¯t over.

    The golden-robed man was smiling so broadly he couldn¡¯t even close his mouth.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi silently approached the cage.

    The youth just sat there, head lowered, unmoving and listless. He was covered in wounds and smeared with blood.

    When Su Yi sensed a familiar bloodline power emanating from him, his heart shook. An explosion went off in his mind, and a scene floated into view.

    Beyond the Seventh Gate of Heaven, there was a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. Smoke and fire filled the air, and the relentless sound ofbat shook both heaven and earth.

    Countless cultivators fought, bathed in blood, locked in fiercebat with the forces of the demons of the Beyond.

    A battered, bleeding old man stood atop the towering walls of the Seventh Gate of Heaven. He tightly held Wang Ye¡¯s hand, and he spoke with great difficulty. ¡°Sovereign, your subordinate has brought shame upon you...¡±

    The old man¡¯s expression was bleak, and his eyes were dim. ¡°I wanted to fight by your side until everyst one of those demon scum was dead and we¡¯d secured the peace of the Immortal Realm, but...¡±

    The old manughed bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m not fated to see that day!!¡±

    The rims of Wang Ye¡¯s eyes reddened, and his heart filled with grief. He gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°Ol¡¯ Fang, I promise you I¡¯ll kill everyst one of those demon scum!¡±

    The old man grinned. ¡°Sovereign, in all my years of life, there¡¯s nothing I take more pride in than my time fighting alongside you to protect the people of the Immortal Realm. To the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race, whether young or old, men or women, it''s an honor to die in battle!¡±

    The old man suddenly coughed up blood. His entire body shook, and with thest of his strength, he rasped, ¡°If possible, please scatter my ashes atop the Seventh Gate of Heaven. I want to protect this ce even in death!¡±

    Those were the old man¡¯sst words.

    He was a member of the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race, and he¡¯d followed Wang Ye in battle for thirty-nine thousand years, ying countless enemies.

    His name was Fang Xiu. His name came from the phrase, ¡°I won''t rest until I''m dead!¡±

    Fang Xiu¡¯s death was one of Wang Ye¡¯s greatest regrets, and he¡¯d carved it deep into his heart. Even yearster, whenever he thought of how Fang Xiu had died protecting the Seventh Gate of Heaven, Wang Ye¡¯s heart filled with grief.

    Now, Wang Ye¡¯s grief coursed through Su Yi¡¯s heart like a tidal wave!

    The sight of the youth in the cage was like a knife to the heart. Indescribable fury filled Su Yi¡¯s chest, and the depths of his gaze ignited.

    Under Fang Xiu¡¯s leadership, the experts of the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race had fought and died protecting the Seventh Gate of Heaven, braving untold danger to protect the peace of the Immortal Realm.

    Yet now, one of their descendants was a ve in a cage, the lowest of the low, and someone was casually auctioning him off!

    How ironic!

    How absurd!

    And...how humiliating!

    ¡°Eight hundred immortal jades! Anyone want to increase their bid?¡±

    Thepetition was nearing its end, but the man in golden robes was delighted. This price was already more than he¡¯d expected.

    He scanned the surrounding area. When he saw Su Yi standing by the cage, he noticed that his expression was a bit off!

    ¡°Sir, if you¡¯ve taken a fancy to the little ve, go ahead and bid,¡±ughed the golden-robed man. ¡°Of course, that¡¯s only if you can offer more than eight hundred immortal jades.¡±

    Su Yi disregarded him. He just pressed his hand on the cage and pushed.

    <i>Weng!</i>

    The cage interior burst with radiant formation markings, stinging the eyes. A momentter, the bars exploded into pieces.

    The unmoving, bloodied youth suddenly looked up. His eyes shed with unearthly light, sharp as sabers leaving the scabbard. His gaze revealed deep-seated bloodlust and hatred, as if he were searching for someone to devour!

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± The golden-robed man was furious, and he immediately tried to intercept Su Yi.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even look at him. He just shook his sleeves and sent the man in golden robes flying backward. He mmed to the ground several hundred feet away.

    This development triggered an uproar throughout the surrounding area. A mor of voices rose on all sides.

    Countless bewildered gazes focused on Su Yi.

    When the cage broke, the youth in tattered clothes shot to his feet and tried to scamper away.

    But before he got far, Su Yi grabbed him by the shoulder.

    His eyes filled with murderous intent, and he roared, ¡°Let go of me!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll get you out of here,¡± Su Yi said softly. ¡°With your strength, you have no hope of escaping, so you might as well trust me.¡±

    The youth¡¯s expression shifted erratically, but in the end, he stopped struggling.

    It wasn¡¯t actually that he trusted Su Yi, but that he¡¯d realized that he couldn¡¯t escape Su Yi¡¯s grasp.

    ¡°Bastard! Are you stealing my wares? Kill him!¡±

    The golden-robed man bellowed, his expression hideously contorted.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    A group of experts shot over and charged directly at Su Yi. All of them seethed with murderous intent, and all of them were Cloud Soaring Realm Transcendents.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes glinted with cold light, and his heart zed with irrepressible fury. How could he possibly hold back?

    The onlookers watched as he raised his hand and pressed down on the air.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The sword qi filling the sky exploded and shot toward the charging Cloud Soaring Realm cultivators. Their bodies instantly exploded, staining the sky red.

    A series of gasps rang out as this bloody, tyrannical scene left the onlookers stunned.

    The blood-covered youth was stunned too. He silently tensed. After seeing this, he was even less willing to act recklessly

    ¡°You....¡± The golden-robed man was so stunned that his eyes practically popped out of their sockets. He shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°Ol¡¯ Huo, someone¡¯s ruining the auction! And he killed our men!!¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, the imposing pressure of an immortal and a tall stalwart figure appeared out of nowhere.

    A Universe Realm Immortal!

    ¡°Young man, this is the ck Dragon Market! You¡¯ve already broken the rules. You no longer have a path to life!¡±

    The tall man¡¯s voice boomed like thunder as he attacked. A wave of murderous intent swept forth.

    The bloodied youth instinctively tried to dodge, but the imposing pressure of an immortal was almost suffocating.

    But then, he watched as arge, slender hand reached forward and grabbed.

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    The ferociously attacking Universe Realm Immortal exploded into pieces, offering no more resistance than paper window paneling.

    The youth¡¯s heart shook, and he fell into a daze.

    The onlookers were left wide-eyed and tongue-tied.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi turned and patted the bloodied youth on the shoulder. ¡°Once I¡¯ve asked a few questions, I¡¯ll get you out of here.¡±

 Chapter 1557 - The Ancestral Totem

    <h4>Chapter 1557 - The Ancestral Totem</h4>

    Amidst that stifled, oppressive silence, Su Yi took a step forward and reached the man in golden robes.

    The man in golden robes was obviously terrified. He cried out, ¡°You... What do you want to do? Try anything, and there¡¯s no way the ck Dragon Guards will let you off!¡±

    Su Yi just grabbed the man by the neck, tightened his grip, knocked him out, and started searching his soul.

    <i>Who is that guy? How could he be so tyrannical?</i> The onlookers¡¯ hearts quivered. Su Yi¡¯s direct, domineering methods left them all stunned and intimidated.

    Shortly afterward, Su Yi withdrew his divine sense and frowned.

    The man in golden robes was Jin Yuanmu, an infamous ver, but his memories didn¡¯t contain any of the information Su Yi was after.

    All he¡¯d learned about the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race youth was that his name was Fang Han.

    But he was just one of the ves Jin Yuanmu had bought at a ck market in the White Reed Province to resell for a higher price.

    Jin Yuanmu knew nothing of how or why Fang Han had be a ve.

    <i>It seems I can only ask the boy directly, </i>thought Su Yi.

    He was a descendant of the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race, yet he¡¯d been reduced to a mere ve!

    This infuriated Su Yi, but more than that, it told him that after tens of thousands of years, the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race¡¯s situation had almost certainly changed dramatically.

    ¡°Brazen madman! How dare you cause trouble in the ck Dragon Market? No matter who you are, surrender ande quietly! Otherwise, we¡¯ll execute you without mercy!¡±

    A shout suddenly boomed through the air.

    A group of ck Dragon Guards shot over from afar, all of them in dark armor and seething with murderous intent.

    Their leader was a tall, stalwart man with a glinting painted halberd. He emanated the characteristic energy fluctuations of a Void Realm True Immortal.

    The golden-robed ver had already regained consciousness, and he cried out in excitement, ¡°Lieutenant Wu, save me¡ª¡ª!¡±

    A nearby old man couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Sir, you¡¯d best let this end here. If you offend the ck Dragon Guards, you¡¯ll truly be doomed.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. He tightened his grip.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The golden-robed ver, Jin Yuanmu, exploded into ash, destroyed body and soul.

    The crowd¡¯s hearts quivered, and they almost suspected they were seeing things.

    This was the ck Dragon Market. Here, even Immortal Lords had to follow the rules. Yet now, someone had killed someone right in front of the ck Dragon Guards!?

    The guards had already arrived, and when they saw this, their expressions darkened.

    Their tall, stalwart lieutenant exploded with murderous intent, thoroughly enraged. ¡°If you leave this ce alive, I, Wu Qingtian, will be your grandson!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    He raised his painted halberd and was just about to strike when he froze in ce, unmoving, his expression shifting erratically.

    He went from astonishment to bewilderment to horror...

    This unusual scene left the crowdpletely baffled. <i>What¡¯s going on?</i>

    ¡°Lieutenant, what¡¯s wrong?¡± one of the guards couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    The tall, stalwart man, Wu Qingtian, shook as he came back to his senses.

    Beneath the crowd¡¯s bbergasted gazes, he walked up to Su Yi, sped his fist, and said, ¡°I¡¯m ashamed of myself. I acted recklessly without first pausing to grasp the situation. I humbly request your forgiveness!¡±

    ¡°????¡± The crowd was baffled. This was a lieutenant of the ck Dragon Guards, a Void Realm True Immortal.

    He¡¯d rushed in seething with murderous intent. Why did hepletely change his tune a momentter?

    The guards who¡¯de here alongside Wu Qingtian were dumbstruck. <i>What¡¯s going on with the lieutenant?</i>

    <i>Why is he apologizing to someone who grantly vited the rules of the ck Dragon Market?</i>

    Su Yi looked thoughtful. He suddenly recalled the owner of the Generalists'' Tower, Feng Yeyun. He was an Immortal Lord, yet he¡¯de to their room to apologize in person for his subordinate¡¯s mistake.

    There was no doubt about it. Someone had warned Wu Qingtian in secret, and whatever they said, it had changed the lieutenant¡¯s attitudepletely!

    When Su Yi realized this, he scanned the surrounding area, but didn¡¯t see anyone noteworthy.

    ¡°Tell me, then. How do you propose we resolve this?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Wu Qingtian took a deep breath and said, ¡°These ve peddlers havemitted numerous heinous crimes. All of them are infamous. They more than deserved to die. Sir, it¡¯s fair to say you were carrying out the will of the heavens, and that everyone will celebrate their deaths!¡±

    The crowd¡¯s eyes filled with bewilderment. They half suspected their ears were ying tricks on them.

    This was a lieutenant of the ck Dragon Guards who maintained order in the ck Dragon Market, yet even he had been intimidated to the point of disregarding the rules?

    It was simply unreasonable!

    ¡°Does that mean I¡¯m free to go?¡± Su Yi asked.

    ¡°But of course,¡± Wu Qingtian said hurriedly. Now that you mention it, if anything, I ought to apologize to you and earnestly request your forgiveness....¡±

    Su Yi waved for silence. ¡°No need for that.¡±

    He walked up to the youth, Fang Han, and broke the fetters on his neck, wrists, and ankles. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Fang Han snorted coldly. ¡°Fine! I¡¯m not afraid to die, and I¡¯m curious to see what kind of game you¡¯re ying!¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    Fang Han obviously assumed he harbored ill intentions, but Su Yiughed it off and didn¡¯t exin. He just continued on his way.

    Fang Han gnashed his teeth and followed him.

    It was only after the two of them disappeared from view that Wu Qingtian wiped the sweat from his brow and rxed.

    A momentter, he swept his gaze across the onlookers and shouted, ¡°What the hell are you looking at? Scram!¡±

    The onlookers dashed off.

    One of the ck Dragon Guards couldn¡¯t help but approach and say, ¡°Lieutenant, just now, why did you...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with all the jibber-jabber?¡± Wu Qingtian¡¯s icy gaze swept over the guards. ¡°Nothing happened here! Later, you¡¯re to warn the vers who frequent the market that they are never to return, and that if they do, we¡¯ll kill them on sight!¡±

    The guards were solemn as they realized the severity of the problem. All of them solemnly nodded their heads.

    ...

    The inn.

    When Qing Wei saw Su Yi return with a blood-covered youth in tattered robes, Qing Wei was unwittingly stunned.

    A momentter, she seemed to realize something. She eximed, ¡°Young Lord, is this little fellow perhaps a descendant of the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Do you perhaps understand the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race¡¯s current situation?¡±

    Qing Wei keenly detected that he was in low spirits, and she couldn¡¯t help but be solemn. She pondered briefly, then said, ¡°To the best of my knowledge, the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race took a massive blow to their vitality during the Age of Fallen Immortals, and only a small portion of their nsmen survived. I¡¯ve heard no word of them since. If you hadn¡¯t brought this little fellow back today, I¡¯d have assumed they¡¯d long since been wiped out.¡±

    She¡¯d only just said this when Fang Han said coldly, ¡°So long as my big sister and I are alive, the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race lives on!¡±

    His thin, pallid face was full of staunch determination.

    Su Yi¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Does that mean that you and your older sister are the only surviving members of the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race?¡±

    Fang Han was obviously stubborn by nature and unafraid to die. He red at Su Yi without fear. ¡°Why should I tell you?¡±

    Su Yi sighed. He could tell the boy was on guard. No matter what he asked, there was no way he¡¯d get any answers out of him now.

    ¡°Have a look at this.¡± Su Yi raised his fingertip and started outlining something in the air.

    In the blink of an eye, wisps of light interwove, and a strange, mysterious totem appeared. It depicted a Bi¡¯an standing atop a neb, throwing back its head and roaring as countless stars fell like rain around it.

    The youth¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°You... You thief! How did you learn to condense the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race¡¯s ancestral totem?¡±

    Once outlined, the ancestral totem could sense and awaken the bloodline power of all descendants of the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race!

    Long ago, only older-generation experts with lofty cultivations were permitted to learn it.

    Su Yi drew his fingertip through the air, and the totem scattered into a rain of light. ¡°My acquaintance with the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race goes back a long time. It¡¯s for this reason that I decided to save you, no matter the cost.¡±

    Fang Han¡¯s expression shifted. After a little while, heughed coldly. ¡°I can¡¯t trust you! Big Sister said that our ancestors protected the borders of the Immortal Realm for generations. They killed countless demons of the Beyond and achieved incredible military merit, but in the end, it wasn¡¯t the demons who brought about our ruin. It was the people of the Immortal Realm!¡±

    The youth¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and irrepressible hatred and grief were written all over his face. He gnashed his teeth. ¡°Big Sister said that we can¡¯t trust a single person in the Immortal Realm!

    ¡°No matter what you say, I can¡¯t trust you! Want to kill me? Go right ahead! See if I so much as furrow my brow!¡±

    Having said his piece, the youth furrowed his brow in determination and mped his jaw shut.

    Qing Wei was stunned, and her beautiful eyes shone with pity. <i>Just how much adversity has the boy endured, to be so disappointed in the entire Immortal Realm at such a young age? How many times was he hurt and deceived before deciding never to trust anyone ever again?</i>

    Su Yi fell briefly silent, then said, ¡°Qing Wei, take him to get washed up and changed, then treat his wounds.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Qing Wei nodded.

    Fang Han froze in obvious surprise, but a momentter, heughed coldly. ¡°You people think you can move me with your so-called benevolence? You¡¯re dreaming! I won¡¯t fall for it!¡±

    Qing Wei couldn¡¯t help but smile as she led Fang Han away.

    Su Yi quietly sprawled out in his wicker chair, took out a jug of wine, and had a sip. However, the immortal brew tasted nd in his mouth.

    He let out a long sigh and muttered, ¡°Wang Ye, even without your emotions and memories influencing me, I wouldn¡¯t remain a bystander this time!¡±

    He thought back to long ago. Generations of the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race had protected the Seventh Gate of Heaven in fiercebat with the demons of the Beyond. Too many of them had sacrificed their lives to count.

    Yet now, they hadn¡¯t just declined. They hadn¡¯t just been all but wiped out. Even their surviving nsmen were being sold as ves!

    It was simply absurd!

    The thought of the blood-stained youth in a cage being sold like an object made Su Yi¡¯s heart ache.

    Those who¡¯d brought ruin to the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race deserved to die ten thousand deaths!

    ¡°I, Su Yi, will avenge this grudge!¡±

    Before long, Qing Wei returned with Fang Han. He¡¯d already changed into clean clothes, and his long hair had been tied back. His wounds had knit back together, with no sign of scarring.

    He seemed like apletely different person.

    Except that his handsome, determined face was still pale with bloodlust, and his expression was still guarded and full of hatred.

    Like a stubborn, prideful lone wolf.

    He held a bundle of tattered, blood-stained clothing close to his chest. These were the clothes he¡¯d just changed out of.

    The blood stains covering the fabric were emzoned with the humiliation and mistreatment he¡¯d once endured.

 Chapter 1558 - The Assembly of All Spirits

    <h4>Chapter 1558 - The Assembly of All Spirits</h4>

    Su Yi understood at a nce.

    It wasn¡¯t that the youth couldn¡¯t bear to part with those tattered, blood-stained clothes. Rather, he wanted to hold that bloodshed and resentment to his chest and carve it into his heart.

    Su Yi gazed intently at the youth for a moment, then said, ¡°When we leave the ck Dragon Market, I¡¯ll take you back to the White Reed Province.¡±

    The youth froze, and he obviously had questions, but in the end, he pursed his lips and said nothing. He was thoroughly on guard.

    ......

    The following morning.

    A cluster of ancient buildings stood to the far east of the ck Dragon Market. If you proceeded further east, you¡¯d reach a towering mountain shrouded in ck fog.

    The mountain was known as the Dragon¡¯s Retreat. It was a forbidden ground in the ck Dragon Market, and the Red Dragon Dao Monarch resided in one of its grottos.

    The famous Cave of Trials and Forest of Steles were located here, too!

    The Church of All Spirits had chosen to convene their assembly in one of the buildings clustered at the foot of the Dragon¡¯s Retreat.

    This grand, ancient building was known as Auspicious Cloud Pce. It had been built prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals.

    The experts of the Church of All Spirits had already sealed off the area around Auspicious Cloud Pce.

    Many figures currently stood inside.

    The Church of All Spirits¡¯ assembly had long since drawn the attention of everyone in the ck Dragon Market. Countless people were waiting to see what happened.

    It was to the point that numerous experts hade to the ck Dragon Market on ount of this assembly. They wanted to investigate and see what the Church of All Spirits was convening it for.

    Thus, starting early this morning, the area around Auspicious Cloud Pce was packed, a bobbing sea of heads.

    ¡°Immortal Lord Nine Cranes is here!¡± someone whispered. The crowd was instantly in uproar.

    They then watched as an elder with snow-white hair and ink-ck robes approached from afar. He¡¯d brought two youths with him.

    After they disappeared into Auspicious Cloud Pce, the crowd boiled over, like a pot blowing off its lid. The sound of discussion filled the air.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought Immortal Lord Nine Cranes woulde too.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s one of the greatest Immortal Lords of the Yao Path in the Luo Province! What¡¯s he here for?¡±

    ¡°As soon as the curtains fell on the Age of Fallen Immortals, the Church of All Spirits started recruiting experts and expanding their forces. By now, no one knows just how many Immortal Lords they have under their banner or just how powerful they¡¯ve be.¡±

    ¡°Immortal Lord Nine Cranes hase to participate in the assembly. He might well intend to join them too!¡±

    Before long, yet another prominent expert arrived, drawing countless gazes. He wore a feather headdress and red robes. He had a prominent, pointed mustache, and his eyes shed like cold lightning. He was apanied by a group of Void Realm yao immortals.

    Immortal Lord Talisman me!

    A high elder of the Hua Province¡¯s Cloud Pine Temple!

    His arrival made countless hearts shake with astonishment.

    Immortal Lord Talisman me was even more famous than Immortal Lord Nine Cranes. He¡¯d be one of the top five Immortal Lords in the Hua Province a long time ago!

    In the time that followed, several other Saint Realm Immortal Lords arrived, each drawing widespread discussion.

    When Su Yi, Fang Han, and Qing Wei arrived, they too attracted the crowd¡¯s attention.

    After they disappeared into Auspicious Cloud Pce, the sound of discussion filled the air.

    ¡°Who was that Immortal Lady? Why haven¡¯t I seen her before?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s as I suspect, that¡¯s Immortal Lady Qing Wei of the Jing Province¡¯s House of Little Joys!¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s her!¡±

    Numerous onlookers felt enlightened.

    Immortal Lady Qing Wei was a lofty and mysterious existence among yao cultivators. They said she was an unparalleled beauty of extraordinary talent, and that her strength was unfathomable!

    But Qing Wei seldom appeared in public, so the crowd knew less about her than the other Immortal Lords.

    As for Su Yi and Fang Han? They drew a little attention too, but for the most part, the crowd subconsciously took them for juniors apanying Qing Wei...

    ...

    Inside Auspicious Cloud Pce.

    The meeting hall was enormous. It could amodate over a thousand attendees!

    The pce walls were covered in ancient formations of the Immortal Dao. They said that long ago, the former master of the ck Dragon Market, the ck Dragon Dao Monarch, ced them there personally. They were all but indestructible and capable of blocking the full-force attack of an Immortal Lord.

    The assembly had yet to begin, but the atmosphere was lively.

    The Immortal Lords wereughing and chatting amongst themselves. The Void Realm True Immortals had split into groups, and they too were exchanging pleasantries. Even the juniors these experts had brought with them were getting to know each other.

    Elder Xiao Ju and Holy Son Zhong Qi of the Church of All Spirits were here too.

    Here, experts really were as numerous as the clouds!

    When Su Yi and hispany entered the meeting hall, they instantly drew the crowd¡¯s attention.

    Many of them were stunned by Qing Wei¡¯s sheer beauty. Her ravishing looks were absolutely unparalleled, enough to bewitch the masses. Even the Immortal Lords forgot themselves; they couldn¡¯t look away.

    ¡°Your Excellency Qing Wei, long time no see.¡± Xiao Ju led Holy Son Zhong Qi over to greet them with a smile.

    After briefly exchanging pleasantries, Xiao Ju ordered an attendant to lead Su Yi and Qing Wei to their seats.

    Qing Wei¡¯s seat was right in the center, and near the front, next to Immortal Lord Nine Cranes and the other Immortal Lords. As for Su Yi and Fang Han? They were ced in the remotest corner of the hall, with only juniors yet to step into the Immortal Dao forpany.

    Su Yi thought nothing of this. He just sat down, picked up a jug of wine, and started drinking.

    Fang Han sat across from him. The youth was obviously nervous, and he looked dazed. He couldn¡¯t figure out why Su Yi had brought him to participate in such an assembly. But in the end, he gnashed his teeth and set those thoughts aside. He, too, picked up a jug of wine and started drinking.

    Su Yi took all of this in. He chuckled, but said nothing.

    Suddenly, Holy Son Zhong Qi walked over holding a cup of wine.

    He smiled at the remote corner Su Yi was seated in, and said in a hushed whisper, ¡°I know your status isn¡¯t simple, yet I¡¯ve ced you here with only a bunch of juniors forpany.¡±

    A momentter, his tone shifted. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not doing this to humiliate you. Rather, I¡¯d like to warn you that if you dare act wantonly here, you¡¯ll only bring about your own demise.¡±

    With that, Zhong Qi drained his cup, took a deep, hard look at Su Yi, and turned to leave.

    Su Yi just sat there, as if he hadn¡¯t even noticed. His expression was as calm as ever.

    Fang Han seemed to have realized something, and he said with sadistic glee, ¡°It seems you aren¡¯t at all wee here! If someone had given me the cold shoulder like that, I¡¯d have left by now, yet here you are, sticking around where you¡¯re obviously unwanted. Truly spineless!¡±

    Su Yi smiled, not at all bothered. ¡°Tell me, why do you think a holy son like him would go out of his way to target me?¡±

    Fang Han froze, then fell silent.

    Su Yi said warmly, ¡°You¡¯re still young, and you can of course take pride in your fearlessness, but you can¡¯t just look at the surface of things. Just now, it <i>looked </i>like he was warning me not to try anything, but in truth, he¡¯d love nothing more than if I caused trouble.¡±

    Fang Han furrowed his brow. ¡°Why is that?¡±

    ¡°Simple,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°He considers this his territory, but out of consideration for Qing Wei¡¯s status, he dares not touch me. However, if I started it, he¡¯d have an excuse to ruthlessly trample me in front of the crowd!¡±

    Fang Han was stunned. ¡°Is there a grudge between you two?¡±

    Su Yi said, ¡°I made a fool out of him in public.¡±

    ¡°It makes sense then,¡± said Fang Han, seemingly enlightened. ¡°I¡¯d want to reim my lost pride too!¡±

    Su Yi drained another cup of wine and said nothing.

    But Fang Han couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. He snorted coldly and said, ¡°You might very well be right, even so, in your position, I¡¯d never just endure like this!¡±

    Su Yi smiled faintly. ¡°You¡¯re trying to provoke me, but your methods are far too coarse. You just want the two of us to fight so you have a chance to escape. Am I right?¡±

    Fang Han looked a bit ufortable, but he nheless stubbornly raised his head. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Su Yi said softly, ¡°The show has yet to begin. Don¡¯t be in such a rush.¡±

    <i>The show?</i>

    Fang Han furrowed his brow, but said no more.

    In the time that followed, more and more prominent experts arrived, including Feng Yeyun of the Generalists¡¯ Tower. He was ced among the Immortal Lords.

    By now, there were already twelve Immortal Lords in Auspicious Cloud Pce!

    Them aside, there were almost fifty Void Realm True Immortals. Add the Universe Realm Immortals and the juniors, and there were close to three hundred people gathered here. It was a full house!

    When one of the fourmanders of the ck Dragon Guards arrived, the mor of voices instantly died down.

    His name was Immortal Lord Xing Yu, and even the other Immortal Lords rose to greet him with a smile.

    Xiao Ju beamed and went up to greet him personally, then led this high-ranking authority figure of the ck Dragon Market directly into a seat reserved for him up front.

    ¡°Ol¡¯ Xiao, we¡¯ve known each other for years. No need to be so polite,¡± Immortal Lord Xing Yu said tly.

    He was tall, thin, and dressed in Confucian robes. His face was clean-shaven, and he had an elegant bearing. Even among Immortal Lords, he was like a crane among chickens.

    Xiao Ju burst intoughter. ¡°Daoist Brother, we couldn¡¯t have convened this assembly without your help. Mere words of gratitude are insufficient in the face of great benevolence; we¡¯ll be sure to repay you generously!¡±

    Numerous others¡¯ gazes shifted inscrutably as they realized the Church of All Spirits had just invited Immortal Lord Xing Yu here to keep up appearances.

    ¡°That guy sure is impressive,¡± muttered Fang Han. ¡°If I had his status and position, how could...¡±

    Before he finished that thought, the youth mped his jaw shut. His eyes dimmed.

    Su Yi drained a cup of wine. ¡°Your horizons are too narrow. The ancestors of your Bi¡¯an Spirit Race included an abundance of Immortal Lords and Immortal Kings. If you fail to step to be an Immortal King, you¡¯ll bring shame to the blood flowing through your veins.¡±

    Fang Han was stunned. ¡°Are you telling me what to do?¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    The hall suddenly quieted down. All eyes turned toward the same ce.

    At the far end of the hall, there stood a jade tform. Someone was slowly walking onto it.

    He was an old man in long ck robes. His hair and beard were white as snow, and his gaze was as deep as an ocean. His entire body emanated formless pressure.

    When they saw him, the Immortal Lords ceased their conversation, and their expressions filled with surprise.

    Elder Xiao Ju of the Church of All Spirits hurried up and said with a smile, ¡°Everyone, this is Libationer Yun Qiong of our Church of All Spirits!¡±

    The crowd was in uproar. All of them looked enlightened.

    Even the weakest of the Church of All Spirits¡¯ libationers was a first-rate Immortal Lord, while the strongest reportedly were Immortal Kings. Although Libationer Yun Qiong wasn¡¯t an Immortal King, his Immortal Lord aura was as deep as an abyss and vast as an ocean!

    When Su Yi saw Libationer Yun Qiong, he seemed to sense something. His brow furrowed, and he slowly set the cup he¡¯d picked up back down.

 Chapter 1559 - Coercion

    <h4>Chapter 1559 - Coercion</h4>

    Within Su Yi¡¯s sea of consciousness, the long-dormant Sword of the Nine Hells was ready and raring to go.

    At the same time, Su Yi sensed a hint of the aura of a god emanating from Libationer Yun Qiong.

    <i>That old timer either controls a power granted to him by a god, or that power is connected to the ¡®divine decree¡¯ he¡¯s about to issue, </i>thought Su Yi.

    Earlier, in the ck Dragon Market, Qing Wei told him that a god stood behind the Church of All Spirits. Thus, he wasn¡¯t particrly surprised.

    When Libationer Yun Qiong arrived, he sat in a chair atop a jade tform.

    The assembly everyone was paying attention to then started under the direction of Church of All Spirits Elder Xiao Qu.

    ¡°Everyone, we¡¯ve convened this assembly to discuss three important matters.¡±

    Xiao Gu stood before the jade tform, beaming with joy. ¡°Then, Libationer Yun Qiong will announce a divine decree!¡±

    The crowd was shaken, and a mor of voices arose on all sides.

    The Immortal Lords wereparatively calm. This was because they¡¯d already heard about the Church of All Spirits¡¯ ns to announce a divine decree.

    ¡°A divine decree? Do gods really exist in this world?¡± eximed Fang Han.

    Su Yi said tly, ¡°The so-called ¡®gods¡¯ are really just powerful cultivators. No need to think overly highly of them.¡±

    Fang Han snorted coldly. ¡°You sure can boast!¡±

    Su Yi disregarded this.

    Before long, Xiao Ju raised his hand to quell themotion. ¡°Now, allow me to announce the first item on the agenda.¡±

    All eyes were instantly upon him.

    Xiao Qu said with a smile, ¡°Six Immortal Lords and forty-nine Void Realm True Immortals have agreed to join our Church of All Spirits at today¡¯s assembly!¡±

    He paused, then said, ¡°My soon-to-be sectmates, please rise so our fellow Daoists can see you!¡±

    Immortal Lord Nine Cranes, Immortal Lord Talisman me, and the other Immortal Lords and Void Realm True Immortals rose. They were a spectacr sight.

    Those who¡¯de simply to witness the assembly were stunned. They couldn¡¯t have thought that these Immortal Lords and Void Realm True Immortals of different provinces and factions would all agree to join the Church of All Spirits!

    Were word to spread, it would surely take the Immortal Realm by storm!

    But some people noticed that Qing Wei of the House of Little Joys didn¡¯t get up. The contrast was jarringly stark.

    Xiao Ju chuckled. ¡°Everyone, please have a seat. Next, Holy Son Zhong Qi will bequeath each of you rewards and rank on behalf of our leader.¡±

    Zhong Qi rose, took out a decree, and announced, ¡°Immortal Lord Nine Cranes shall be an elder, and receive a Saint-level immortal treasure, an immortal cave, and...¡±

    The list of rewards went on for quite some time.

    Immortal Lord Nine Cranes rose with a smile and sped his fist in gratitude.

    Zhong Qi went on to make simr announcements for Immortal Lord Talisman me, the other Immortal Lords, and the Void Realm True Immortals. Each was rewarded generously.

    The entire venue was in uproar. Envy, greed, temptation... Everyone reacted differently, but all of them felt strongly.

    ¡°In their shoes, I¡¯d long for a chance toy down my life for the church!¡± sighed Fang Han.

    Su Yi said tly, ¡°That¡¯s the church¡¯s goal. They promised generous treatment and ample rewards. Who wouldn¡¯t be tempted after seeing this? s, their methods of winning people over are ultimately second rate.¡±

    When you used force to make allies, your allies would leave you the second your power waned. If you used benefits to make friends, your friends would desert you the second you had nothing to offer them!

    Fang Han nced disdainfully at Su Yi. ¡°Seems to me you¡¯re just jealous.¡±

    Su Yi stretched out his finger and flicked Fang Yan¡¯s forehead. ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡±

    The youth felt a stinging pain, and he bared his teeth and glowered at Su Yi.

    Before long, Xiao Ju made his second announcement.

    ¡°The second item on the agenda involves Immortal Lady Qing Wei.¡±

    All eyes were instantly upon her, but in truth, Qing Wei had been the most eye-catching figure here this entire time. For one thing, she was an Immortal Lady of extraordinary status.

    For another, she was almost excessively enchanting and beautiful. Her charm was far beyond the other Immortal Lords and Ladies.

    However, Qing Wei just said tly, ¡°My business isn¡¯t important. You¡¯d best move directly onto the third item on the agenda.¡±

    The crowd was stunned, and the atmosphere was instantly stifled.

    Many of the onlookers sensed that something wasn¡¯t quite right here.

    Xiao Ju frowned, and was just about to say something when Holy Son Zhong Qi interjected. ¡°Qing Wei, calm down and listen to what we have to say first. You¡¯ll naturally understand then.¡±

    The crowd¡¯s expressions were strange.

    Zhong Qi was a holy son of the Church of All Spirits, and he upied a lofty position, but he was still ultimately a Void Realm True Immortal. Yet now, here he was, intimately addressing Immortal Lady Qing Wei by name!

    Qing Wei¡¯s beautiful face frosted over. ¡°You have no respect for your elders and betters. Is this how a holy son of the Church of All Spirits behaves?¡±

    Zhong Qi¡¯s expression froze, and his eyes filled with humiliation.

    Xiao Ju coughed dryly. ¡°Fellow Daoist Qing Wei, soon, you and Zhong Qi will be a family. Why concern yourself with such trivial details?¡±

    Sometimes, a single stone could stir up a thousand waves. The crowd was instantly in uproar.

    ¡°Holy Son Zhong Qi wants to be Dao Partners with Immortal Lady Qing Wei?¡±

    Many of the onlookers found this hard to believe. Shock was written all over their faces.

    Qing Wei mmed the table, her eyes shing like lightning. ¡°What does the Church of All Spirits mean by spreading such falsehoods? Do you really think I¡¯m so easily bullied?¡±

    The atmosphere was stifled and oppressive. Everyone was solemn, and everyone realized that something wasn¡¯t right here.

    Here, Libationer Yun Qiong said calmly from his elevated seat on the jade tform, ¡°Immortal Queen Liu Yun has already agreed to this marriage.¡±

    Su Yi had been watching from the sidelines this entire time, but when he heard that, he frowned.

    The current House of Little Joys was under Immortal Queen Liu Yun¡¯s management. A long time ago, she¡¯d served at Xiao Ruyi¡¯s side as her third general, and she was also Qing Wei¡¯s master.

    ording to Qing Wei, Immortal Queen Liu Yun went into seclusion three thousand years ago due to encountering an inexorable problem in her cultivation. She hadn¡¯t emerged since. Now, Su Yi finally realized why the Church of All Spirits dared try to force an Immortal Lady like Qing Wei into a marriage with their holy son. Something had gone wrong with Immortal Queen Liu Yun!

    Qing Wei¡¯s beautiful eyes widened, and she said coldly, ¡°If something of such importance happened, why didn¡¯t I hear about it?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll understand once you¡¯ve read this decree.¡± Xiao Ju took out a golden talisman and passed it to Qing Wei.

    Qing Wei frowned, epted it, and inserted her divine sense. The talisman read:

    <i>Immortal Queen Liu Yun has met with divine misfortune. It¡¯ll break out in full within the year, leading to the inevitable destruction of her body and soul. Since this involves the power of the gods, only the Church of All Spirits can resolve her difficulties. She¡¯s your master. You ought to know what to do next!</i>

    This wasn¡¯t Immortal Queen Liu Yun¡¯s decree, and despite their insistence that she''d agreed to this marriage, it said nothing of her view on the matter.

    Even so, its contents left Qing Wei stunned, and her beautiful face filled with uncertainty as she fell into a lengthy silence.

    Xiao Ju smiled. ¡°Fellow Daoist Qing Wei, you and our holy son are a perfect match. They say a master is like a father¡ªor mother, in this case. I trust Immortal Queen Liu Yun would love to see the two of you wed.¡±

    He paused, then swept his gaze across the crowd. ¡°And when you and Holy Son Zhong Qi be Dao Partners, I trust all of our fellow Daoists would be delighted to bear witness to the ceremony!¡±

    The crowd exchanged nces, but no one argued.

    Qing Wei¡¯s expression was as dark as could be, and her eyes zed with fury.

    But before she could speak, Xiao Ju smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Qing Wei, have you made up your mind?¡±

    At the same time, he transmitted in secret, ¡°Even if you disregard your master¡¯s will and cast aside all pretenses of cordiality, you¡¯ll be the one humiliated in the end!¡±

    Qing Wei fell silent.

    Immortal Queen Liu Yun had brought her up. She wasn¡¯t just Qing Wei¡¯s master; she was like a mother to her!

    She naturally understood how terrifying the catastrophe that had befallen Immortal Queen Liu Yun was.

    However, she would never have guessed that the Church of All Spirits would uncover this secret, and use their ability to resolve her master¡¯s difficulties as leverage against her!

    Meanwhile, Immortal Lord Nine Crane, Immortal Lord Talisman me, and the other prominent members of the Church of All Spirits smiled and extended their congrattions.

    ¡°Congrattions, Fellow Daoist Qing Wei. Given Holy Son Zhong Qi¡¯s position and foundations, he¡¯s sure to one day rise to the Saint Realm, and his name will shake the Immortal Realm.

    ¡°Haha, this is indeed a perfect match.¡±

    ...As the crowd offered their congrattions, Zhong Qi¡¯s face lit up. He smiled and inclined his head in acknowledgement, feeling absolutely delighted with himself.

    But then, a calm voice rang out.

    ¡°I object.¡±

    This light, airy sentence brought the mor of voices to an abrupt silence. Everyone was stunned, and they instinctively looked over to see who¡¯d spoken.

    There, they saw Su Yi seated in the corner.

    Qing Wei jolted to her senses as if awakening from a dream. Her beautiful eyes shone with extraordinary light, and the haze and frustration vanished from her heart.

    With the sovereign present, why concern herself with any of this?

    Xiao Ju furrowed his brow in displeasure.

    Holy Son Zhong Qi¡¯s eyes glinted with murderous intent.

    Over on the jade tform, Libationer Yun Qiong snorted coldly and sighed as if speaking to himself. ¡°In this day and age, even random nobodies dare jump around and make fools of themselves.¡±

    ¡°Who is that young man? How dare he be so impudent?¡± shouted Immortal Lord Nine Cranes.

    ¡°He came here with Immortal Lady Qing Wei. I imagine he¡¯s one of her juniors,¡± said Immortal Lord Talisman me. ¡°He¡¯s young, and the ignorant are without fear. It¡¯s understandable.¡±

    A temperamental immortal of the Church of All Spirits charged over to Su Yi, pointed at him, and shouted, ¡°Our holy son and Immortal Lady Qing Wei are perfectly suited for each other, a match made in heaven. You¡¯re just a junior. Who are you to oppose their union?¡±

    This question provoked a burst of uproar.

    Su Yi had been seated in the corner, so the crowd subconsciously took him for a junior of little importance. On the other hand, he didn¡¯t even seem to notice the crowd¡¯sughter. He just drained his cup of wine and rose to his feet.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? Do you n to resist? Be a good boy and sit back down!¡± The Church of All Spirits immortal pressed down on Su Yi¡¯s shoulders and tried to force him back into his chair. He wanted to humiliate him before the crowd!

    But then, Su Yi drew his hand through the air, and a still-bleeding head fell to the ground.

    The immortal¡¯s headless corpse disintegrated into ash.

    A deathly silence descended upon the crowd. Their hearts filled with horror and disbelief.

    This was Auspicious Cloud Pce. Immortal Lords were as numerous as clouds in the sky, and True Immortals were as numerous as trees in the forest. Even Libationer Yun Qiong was here to oversee things.

    Who could have imagined that a junior would suddenly attack and kill one of the church¡¯s Universe Realm Immortals, much less that he¡¯d do it with such ease?

    Fang Han waspletely dazed.

    He and Su Yi had been seated together, so he was closest to the action. He¡¯d assumed that Su Yi was about to face severe punishment. How could he ever have guessed that Su Yi would be this domineering? A single gesture, and he¡¯d destroyed an immortal!

    The youth¡¯s stubborn, prideful gaze silently shifted.

 Chapter 1560 - The Show Is Not Yet Over

    <h4>Chapter 1560 - The Show Is Not Yet Over</h4>

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª!¡±

    A shriek broke the stifled, oppressive silence.

    Immediately afterward, uproar arose on all sides. Everything was in chaos.

    The juniors seated around Su Yi all fled in terror, moving further away. In their panic, they overturned tables and chairs. tes and cups shattered against the floor, making a huge mess.

    Xiao Ju, Holy Son Zhong Qi, and the other members of the Church of All Spirits were shocked and furious.

    Atop the jade tform, Libationer Yun Qiong frowned, his gaze icy.

    The Immortal Lords and Void Realm True Immortals among the audience shot to their feet.

    That is, except for Qing Wei. A hint of a smile tugged at her lips. She knew that she no longer had anything to worry about.

    ¡°Silence!¡± bellowed Xiao Ju. His voice boomed like thunder, and the entire hall promptly quieted down. Oppressive, murderous intent permeated everyst inch of the hall.

    When the crowd looked at Su Yi, bewilderment was written all over their faces. They couldn¡¯t even imagine how a young man like him would dare kick up a fuss here. Was he truly not afraid to die?

    Holy Son Zhong Qi said with seething murderous intent, ¡°How dare youmit murder at the Church of All Spirits¡¯ assembly? You¡¯ll die for this! Quick, get him!¡±

    A group of Church of All Spirits immortals charged over.

    Meanwhile, terrifying auras locked firmly onto Qing Wei. Xiao Ju, Immortal Lord Nine Cranes, Immortal Lord Talisman me, and the others wanted to prevent her from rushing to Su Yi¡¯s aid.

    Qing Wei¡¯s charming eyes glinted with murderous intent. How could she possibly be afraid of them?

    But just as she nned to attack¡ª¡ª

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Terrifying immortal light burst forth, and the immortals charging at Su Yi were sent flying in different directions.

    A figure had silently appeared before Su Yi.

    His hair was as white as snow, and he had youthful features. This was none other than the owner of the Generalists¡¯ Tower, Feng Yeyun!

    The characteristic aura of an Immortal Lord billowed around him, bearing down on the crowd¡¯s souls.

    This development was entirely unexpected, and it caught most of the crowd off guard.

    ¡°Brother Feng, you...¡± Xiao Ju was furious.

    Libationer Yun Qiong¡¯s expression darkened.

    Su Yi rubbed his forehead. He was a bit surprised too. He wouldn¡¯t have thought the owner of the Generalists¡¯ tower would dare offend even the Church of All Spirits!

    Feng Yeyun met the crowd¡¯s infuriated gazes and smiled faintly. ¡°I, Feng Yuyun, am also opposed to this marriage alliance!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Xiao Ju said icily. ¡°As I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware, you alone cannot possibly change the situation! And your actions will irrevocably offend our Church of All Spirits!¡±

    This was a tant threat.

    Many of the onlookers shuddered as they realized that Xiao Ju waspletely enraged.

    Feng Yeyun couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°If you don¡¯t want a bigger incident, I urge you to let this end here. Give up all schemes against Immortal Lady Qing Wei, or I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences.¡±

    Xiao Ju was so angry that heughed. ¡°You think too highly of yourself!¡±

    ¡°What... if I step in too?¡± A dignified voice rang out, and the crowd watched as Immortal Lord Xing Yu, one of themanders of the ck Dragon Guard, slowly rose from his seat.

    Terrifying pressure permeated his surroundings.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Everyone was startled, to the point that they almost dared not believe their eyes. Even if you¡¯d hit them over the head, they wouldn¡¯t have guessed that Immortal Lord Xing Yu, someone the Church of All Spirits saw as their distinguished guest, would stick out his neck and oppose this marriage on a young man¡¯s behalf!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Xing Yu, why would you...¡±

    Xiao Ju was a bit stunned, and he found this hard to believe.

    Immortal Lord Nine Cranes, Immortal Lord Talisman me, and the others all sensed that something wasn¡¯t right about this situation.

    A young man relegated to a remote corner had caused amotion, yet the owner of the Generalists¡¯ Tower and amander of the ck Dragon Guards had stuck out their necks on his behalf. This was unquestionably out of the ordinary!

    Immortal Lord Xing Yu said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s end this here. Otherwise, I won¡¯t remain uninvolved.¡±

    These developments already had Holy Son Zhong Qi so furious that he almost coughed up blood. This time, he couldn¡¯t help but interject, ¡°Is that your stance, or do you speak for all of the ck Dragon Guards?¡±

    Xing Yu said coldly, ¡°Idiot! Is there a difference?¡±

    Zhong Qi¡¯s expression was unsightly.

    The ck Dragon Market was under the ck Dragon Guards¡¯ jurisdiction.

    And Xing Yu was one of their fourmanders. If he was intent on intervening, who <i>wouldn¡¯t </i>have to carefully weigh the potential consequences?

    Suddenly, Libationer Yun Qiong said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you can represent the Red Dragon Dao Monarch?¡±

    ¡°Think about that for yourself,¡± Xing Yu said without even pausing to think.

    Neither backed down! The air was rife with tension!

    By now, even aplete idiot would have realized that Su Yi¡¯s identity wasn¡¯t simple!

    Otherwise, how could Xing Yu and Feng Yeyun, both Immortal Lords, have stuck up for him even if it meant falling out with the Church of All Spirits?

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Libationer Yun Qiong said, ¡°Very well. The Church of All Spirits will give face to the Red Dragon Dao Monarch. We won¡¯t pursue this any further!¡±

    His voice was icy. It would have been obvious to anyone that this libationer of the Church of All Spirits wasn¡¯t willing to ept this!

    Nheless, he¡¯d backed down. This made many of those in the crowd sigh in relief.

    If this came to blows, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    After all, even if the Church of All Spirits had an advantage in numbers, this was the ck Dragon Market, the ck Dragon Guards¡¯ territory!

    And Auspicious Cloud Pce wasn¡¯t at all far from the Dragon¡¯s Retreat, the ce the Red Dragon Dao Monarch was in seclusion!

    Xiao Ju¡¯s expression was unsightly, but in the end, he said nothing.

    Holy Son Zhong Qi practically went mad with fury. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Qing Wei, I¡¯m telling you, when I set my sights on a woman, there¡¯s no way she¡¯ll escape my grasp! And without the Church of All Spirits¡¯ aid, your master won¡¯t make it through the year!¡±

    His voice boomed throughout the hall. It would have been obvious to anyone that he was furious.¡±

    Qing Wei¡¯s gaze was cold and indifferent. She couldn¡¯t even be bothered to argue. Instead, she turned to Su Yi and said, ¡°Young Lord, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Feng Yeyunughed. ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±

    Immortal Lord Xing Xing Yu nodded. ¡°There¡¯s no point lingering in this ce any longer.¡±

    He nned to leave too, but he, Feng Yeyun, and Qing Wei all looked at Su Yi first.

    The crowd noticed, and their attitude sent waves through the crowd¡¯s hearts. They finally realized that the young man seated in the corner, the one they¡¯d been ignoring, was at the heart of this storm.

    Even three Immortal Lords had to consider his opinion before taking action!

    This was far too unbelievable.

    Who is he?

    How could he have such authority?

    Fang Han silently rose and stubbornly pursed his lips. He grumbled, ¡°This is the ¡®show¡¯ you mentioned? It was over far too quickly.¡±

    The crowd was bbergasted. <i>This wasn¡¯t enough of a spectacle for that kid?</i>

    ¡°Over? Far from it.¡± Su Yi¡¯s gazended on Holy Son Zhong Qi, and he said casually, ¡°An old scoundrel told that man¡¯s fortune. He saw ck clouds hovering over his head and a life hanging in the bnce. Today, he must die to make that fortune a reality.¡±

    The crowd was dumbstruck. All they could think was, <i>Is he... nning to kill the holy son of the Church of All Spirits?</i>

    <i>That¡¯s insane!</i>

    ¡°You, you, you....¡± Holy Son Zhong Qi was so angry his lungs threatened to burst, and he was visibly ovee with bloodlust.

    ¡°And do you two feel the same?¡±

    Atop the jade tform, Libationer Yun Qiong slowly rose from his seat. His expression was cold and cruel, and his eyes zed with terrifying mes as he gazed at Immortal Lord Xing Yu and Feng Yeyun.

    Imposing pressure spread out and filled the hall.

    Everyone looked stricken.

    This top Immortal Lord of the Church of All Spirits was obviously thoroughly enraged.

    Feng Yeyun¡¯s expression was solemn, but he nheless nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Immortal Lord Xing Yu said coldly, ¡°Of course!¡±

    The crowd¡¯s hearts shook. They couldn¡¯t even imagine why these two Immortal Lords were going to such lengths.

    Libationer Yun Qiong couldn¡¯t help but throw back his head andugh, but hisughter seemed extraordinarily sinister.

    He swept his gaze across the area and said slowly and emphatically, ¡°In that case, I¡¯d like to see if the few of you can really kill our holy son right under my nose!¡±

    His voice boomed throughout the hall.

    There was no doubt about it. Yun Qiong absolutely wouldn¡¯t let anything happen to Holy Son Zhong Qi under his watch!

    Meanwhile, Zhong Qi was so stifled that he felt like he was about to explode. He pointed at Su Yi and said, ¡°Little wretch, I¡¯m standing right here, dammit! If you¡¯ve got the balls,e and kill me! Shamelessly boasting as others protect you will only make you look like a coward!¡±

    He¡¯d long since realized that Su Yicked the characteristic aura of an immortal. There was no way he¡¯d stepped into the Immortal Dao!

    Sure, Su Yi had killed a Universe Realm Immortal with a gesture, but Zhong Qi was confident that his Void Realm True Immortal Strength would be enough to let him crush Su Yi with ease.

    Of course, that was on the condition that Su Yi dared to fight him!

    Hence his attempt at provocation.

    As his voice boomed throughout the hall, the crowd¡¯s expressions shifted. Most of those present were immortals who¡¯d cultivated too long to count. How could they miss that Su Yi had yet to be an immortal?

    In contrast, Holy Son Zhong Qi was in the early-stage Void Realm! And he had a Qilin bloodline! Even among Void Realm True Immortals, he was a first-rate expert!

    Feng Yeyun and Xing Yu¡¯s brows furrowed, but just as they were about to say something, Su Yi chuckled. ¡°As you wish.¡±

    When the crowd saw him walk toward Zhong Qi, they were baffled. <i>How is this any different from throwing his life away?</i>

    Feng Yeyun hurriedly tried to dissuade him. ¡°Sir, how about you let us handle-¡±

    ¡°No need for that,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°You can just stand back and watch. None of you are to intervene.¡±

    Feng Yeyun and Xing Yu looked at each other. Both were hesitant, but in the end, they chose not to interfere.

    Qing Wei was the calmest of all. Her beautiful eyes shone with strange light. <i>They think the Sovereign is a soft persimmon they can squish as they please? Hah! Truly stupid!</i>

    ¡°Hey! Can you really cut it? Whatever you do, don¡¯t push yourself!¡± Fang Han couldn¡¯t help but shout.

    Su Yi was rather surprised. He turned his head and smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to see me fight this goes? Just watch.¡±

    Fang Han snorted coldly and muttered, ¡°Earlier, you tried to teach me how to behave, and you said my attempts to rile you up wereughable, but look at you now....¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You still don¡¯t get it.¡±

    Without any further exnation, he continued ahead.

    Along the way, the crowd instinctively cleared a path. When they looked at Su Yi, their gazes were full of varying but intense emotions: bewilderment, hatred, rm, and pity...

    Even Zhong Qi was stunned. <i>He actually dared ept my challenge? Could someone so reckless really exist in this world?</i>

    Libationer Yun Qiong frowned and warned him, ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t getcent. A lion uses its full strength even when hunting a rabbit! If anyone else dares intervene, I¡¯ll be the first to object!¡±

    Zhong Qi was inwardly solemn. He nodded.

 Chapter 1561 - Is He Even Human?

    <h4>Chapter 1561 - Is He Even Human?</h4>

    When something strange happened, there was always a reason.

    Zhong Qi naturally understood this principle, especially since Su Yi had in a Universe Realm Immortal with a gesture not long ago. No one would have gottencent after seeing that.

    The atmosphere was stifled and tense.

    Everyone stepped aside, clearing space for them to fight.

    The Immortal Dao formation covering Auspicious Cloud Pce could neutralize even the full-force attack of an Immortal King. They naturally had no need to fear the shockwaves damaging the building.

    Qing Wei, Xing Yu, and Feng Yeyun stood to the side, ready and waiting. They were prepared to intervene at a moment¡¯s notice.

    Libationer Yun Qiong, Xiao Ju, Immortal Lord Nine Cranes and the others had locked onto them. There was no doubt about it; if they dared intervene on Su Yi¡¯s behalf, the forces of the Church of All Spirits would intercept them immediately!

    Amidst the stifled silence, Su Yi confidently approached Zhong Qi. It was as if he didn¡¯t even notice the strange atmosphere.

    His steps were light and airy, neither fast nor slow, as if he were out for a casual stroll through his own backyard. He showed no trace of a cultivation base. It was as if he were an ordinary mortal.

    That¡¯s what bewildered the crowd most; they couldn¡¯t see through Su Yi.

    Zhong Qi''s eyes narrowed. The depths of his gaze surged with dense bloodlust.

    He was dressed in jade-colored robes, with his hair held in ce by a crown. As he circted his Void Realm cultivation base, terrifying immortal force silently spread outward.

    Although he¡¯d yet to take action, his aura alone left many of the Void Realm True Immortals¡¯ hearts quivering with fright. They couldn¡¯t help but feel unsightly byparison.

    Immortal Lords stared each other down, ready to fight.

    The air practically seemed to freeze in ce. The pressure was such that those beneath the Immortal Realm wouldn¡¯t be able to take it much longer.

    When Su Yi was just under a hundred feet from Zhong Qi....

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Zhong Qi attacked, leaping forward in a sh. He raised his right hand into the air and swung it down.

    Stinging golden radiance interwove into mysterious True Immortal Laws and gathered in his fist. It was as if Zhong Qi had raised a zing golden sun and flung it down to earth.

    That tyrannical divine force left countless onlookers horrified. Even the Immortal Lords were impressed.

    Both the sheer power and the Laws within that fist were utterly forceful and concentrated. Zhong Qi had fused the full extent of his essence, qi, and spirit into his attack. It had already reached the level of mastery.

    When he unleashed that strike, it seemed capable of dividing the heavens and splitting the earth. Even just watching it was enough to intimidate his enemies¡¯ hearts and souls!

    There was no doubt about it. When Zhong Qi struck, he struck like lightning, with unstoppable force!

    With this strike, it was readily obvious that this holy son of the Church of All Spirits had earned his reputation!

    Many of the onlookers could already picture this fist crushing Su Yi into a puddle of blood.

    A momentter.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    Firelight burst forth, and a figure was sent flying back. He mmed into the walls so hard that the entire pce swayed.

    As a rain of light scattered, Su Yi stood in ce, not budging in the slightest. He seemed perfectly calm andposed.

    Meanwhile, off in the distance, Holy Son Zhong Qi let out a muffled grunt. He staggered and swayed before steadying himself on his feet. Astonishment was written all over his handsome face.

    Everyone else felt the same. <i>He sent Zhong Qi flying in the blink of an eye?!</i>

    Thispletely overturned the crowd¡¯s expectations.

    ¡°Is such power really possible for someone yet to be an immortal?¡± Feng Yeyun gasped.

    He was an Immortal Lord, so he¡¯d seen it all clearly. Su Yi had thrown a single punch too. It was simple and direct, without the slightest flourish.

    But it was as if he were punching through rotten wood; his punch shattered Zhong Qi¡¯s fist force, broke his Laws of the Immortal Dao, and sent him flying.

    Tyrannical beyond measure!

    ¡°No wonder he wanted to fight personally. This... really is far too unexpected.¡± Immortal Lord Xing Yu was stunned, but at the same time, he inwardly sighed in relief.

    Earlier, he¡¯d been prepared to rush to Su Yi¡¯s aid at a moment¡¯s notice, but reality proved that the Immortal Lords had misjudged the situation!

    Meanwhile, Libationer Yun Qiong, Xiao Ju, and the others were stunned, too. Even if you¡¯d hit them over the head, they would never have pictured Zhong Qi getting sent flying like this!

    They could tell that Zhong Qi hadn¡¯t gottencent. No, he¡¯d used his full strength right from the start!

    As for the others present? They werepletely dumbstruck.

    Someone yet to be an immortal had sent a Void Realm True Immortal flying with a punch?

    If word got out, they feared no one would believe it!!

    ¡°So, he¡¯s that strong... No wonder he was so fearless....¡± murmured Fang Han.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi was already drawing closer to Zhong Qi. Just as before, he seemed as calm andposed as if he were out for a stroll.

    But the way the crowd looked at him had changed.

    ¡°What are you hesitating for? Use your killer move and destroy him!¡± Libationer Yun Qiong said gravely, his gaze overcast.

    ¡°Rest assured, Libationer. I¡¯ll be sure to execute him!¡± Zhong Qi took a deep breath. His bloodshot eyes shone with imposing light.

    <i>ng!</i>

    A silver short halberd swathed in arcs of electricity appeared in his hand, and his aura rose around him.

    It was as if he¡¯d suddenly be apletely different person. He was now fierce beyond measure, seething with murderousness. He was now considerably stronger than before!

    ¡°Die!¡± Zhong Qi bellowed, then shot forth like a beam of flowing light, swinging his halberd at Su Yi.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Lightning surged, and arcs of electricity swept outward.

    The short halberd burst with immortal force, shattering the air. Its sharp, dazzling light seemed capable of tearing through all of creation.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes shone with a hint of mockery.

    He still fought barehanded. His right hand tapped the air.

    <i>ng!!</i>

    The sound was like a golden spear piercing a rock.

    This seemingly casual, understated tap was full of utterly destructive power. It shattered the divine lightning filling the skies andnded on that silver short halberd.

    A momentter, the silver short halberd shook violently and burst with dazzling light, but in the end, it couldn¡¯t advance any further!

    Try as Zhong Qi might, it was stuck!

    And when Su Yi pushed, his fingertip sent Zhong Qi staggering back and swaying like a wind-battered leaf. His face alternated white and green.

    The power emanating from that fingertip was far too tyrannical. It was like a sword piercing his flesh, practically throwing his vital energy into disarray!

    The crowd was astonished, and disbelief was written all over their faces.

    ¡°You... You¡¯re seeking death!¡± Zhong Qi suddenly roared in fury. His hair suddenly stood on end as the terrifying power of his bloodline erupted within him.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Blood-colored light burst forth. As the crowd watched in astonishment, an illusory divine beast floated over Zhong Qi¡¯s head. It was bathed in fire and lightning, with the head of a dragon and the body of a deer. Its hooves stood amidst the stars, and it was covered in scales.

    A Qilin!

    As the pressure of a Xiantian divine beast spread outward, the other Void Realm Yao Immortals in attendance started quivering. Their hair stood on end.

    Even the Immortal Lords were mostly yao cultivators, and when they sensed the power of Zhong Qi¡¯s Qilin bloodline, they too were stunned. Their bodies silently tensed.

    Their very bloodlines were restricted! Although this couldn¡¯t really affect the Immortal Lords, all of them knew that if Zhong Qi one day reached their level, he would inevitably surpass them!

    Only Qing Wei, Libationer Yun Qiong, and a few others remained entirely unaffected.

    ¡°Die!¡± Zhong Qi bellowed and cast aside his halberd. His hands formed seals, which descended upon Su Yi.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    It was as if a Fire Qilin were charging at him. Dazzling electricity and mes burst from the hand seal, terrifying beyond measure.

    ¡°Just what I was waiting for!¡± Su Yi threw back his head andughed, then met this strike head-on.

    He clenched his hand into a fist and struck the air!

    The resulting impact shook both heaven and earth. Zhong Qi¡¯s seal split with a bang, but Su Yi continued his charge. He raised his right hand, then grabbed the illusory Qilin as if he were taking something out of his pocket.

    ¡°Roar¡ª¡ª!¡±

    The illusory Qilin struggled with all its might and burst with seemingly endless fire and lightning.

    But not even if its vast destructive power could shake Su Yi in the slightest.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Beams of light flowed around Su Yi, effortlessly neutralizing this destructive power. His right hand tugged the air, and the illusory Qilin wailed as if it were being ripped from Zhong Qi¡¯s body.

    Zhong Qi visibly lost hisposure. He roared, ¡°Bastard¡ª¡ª!¡±

    He fought like mad, waving his fists about.

    ¡°You overestimate yourself.¡± Su Yi snorted coldly. His right hand held the illusory Qilin fast, while his left hand pressed down on the air.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Zhong Qi was forced to the ground. It was as if a divine mountain had fallen into his head, mming him to the floor. Throughout his body, countless bones snapped with audible cracks.

    Blood flowed from the seven apertures of his face, and he cried out in agony.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi¡¯s right hand tugged, fully extracting that illusory Qilin from Zhong Qi. It transformed into a dazzling, fiery red bundle of light and floated above Su Yi¡¯s palm.

    This was the pure power of Zhong Qi¡¯s Qilin bloodline, like a dazzling bundle of me. It emanated a shocking air of divinity.

    ¡°No wonder your Void Realm cultivation is so weak. So, you weren¡¯t born with this Qilin bloodline after all,¡± Su Yi murmured in apparent enlightenment.

    ¡°No¡ª¡ª!¡±

    Zhong Qi shrieked and struggled like mad after losing his Qilin bloodline, but it was to no avail. Furthermore, he was in a precarious, weakened state! Deathly silence fell over the crowd. Even the birds fell silent.

    It had all happened too quickly! Almost no time had passed between Zhong Qi drawing upon his bloodline to attack and Su Yi forcing him to the ground.

    Even Libationer Yun Qiong, Xiao Ju, and the other Immortal Lords would never have expected that Zhong Qi would lose so quickly. They couldn¡¯t even save him in time.

    That was true for even the Immortal Lords, never mind those of lesser cultivations.

    When the crowd saw Zhong Qi forced to the ground and stripped of his Qilin bloodline, they were instantly in uproar. Without exception, their eyes widened.

    ¡°He hasn¡¯t even be an immortal yet. How could he possibly be so strong?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s so strong that it¡¯s downright unreasonable....¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought that Holy Son Zhong Qi would be the one too weak to take a single hit in the end!¡±

    ...The crowd waspletely gobsmacked.

    From the moment the battle began, Zhong Qi was at a disadvantage.

    He¡¯d attacked just three times.

    The first time, Su Yi¡¯s punch sent him flying.

    The second time, a finger blocked his weapon, and the impact sent him staggering back.

    The third time, he was forced to the ground, and even his Qilin bloodline was extracted!

    From beginning to end, Zhong Qi couldn¡¯t fight back at all. He was no different from an ant trying to shake a tree!

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised?

    Even the Immortal Lords felt as if they were dreaming. It just didn¡¯t seem real.

    Throughout the history of the Immortal Realm, who¡¯d ever heard of a cultivator yet to be an immortal suppressing a Void Realm True Immortal with ease?

    And that¡¯s even before factoring in that Holy Son Zhong Qi was in no wayparable to an ordinary Void Realm True Immortal!

    Immortal Lords Xing Yu and Feng Yeyun exchanged nces. They could see the astonishment in each others¡¯ eyes.

    Xiao Ju, Immortal Lord Nine Cranes, and the others were bbergasted.

    Qing Wei smiled but said nothing.

    Fang Han silently clenched his fists. His eyes bulged, and his blood heated up.

    When he took in Su Yi¡¯s tall, upright figure, all he could think was, <i>Is he... even human!?</i>

 Chapter 1562 - My Own Salvation

    <h4> Chapter 1562 - My Own Salvation</h4>

    As the crowd was ovee with astonishment, Libationer Yun Qiong suddenly spoke. ¡°Release our holy son and return the Qilin True Blood or die!!¡±

    The terrifying pressure of an Immortal Lord shook the hall, making the entire pce tremble.

    The crowd looked stricken.

    Yun Qiong¡¯s hair and beard bristled with anger, and his eyes surged with appalling murderous intent. A blood-colored totem condensed out of Saint Realm Laws appeared behind him.

    It was like a zing sun, capable of incinerating all of creation!

    Qing Wei, Xing Yu, Feng Yeyun, and the others prepared to face a powerful foe. Their expressions were grave, as they caught a hint of a potentially lethal threat emanating from Yun Qiong!

    At the same time, Xiao Ju, Immortal Lords Nine Cranes and Talisman me, and the others readied themselves for battle. All of them seethed with murderous intent.

    Zhong Qi was still trapped on the ground. He gazed hatefully at Su Yi and hissed, if you kill me, you won¡¯t be the only one to pay the price. Your sect won¡¯t escape either, and we¡¯ll kill your family and friends down to thest man!¡±

    All eyes were instantly on Su Yi.

    But against all expectations, Su Yi put away the bundle of Qilin True Blood and stomped.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Zhong Qi¡¯s physical body exploded, and his soul disintegrated into powder.

    Destroyed, body and soul, as if he were no more than an ant.

    ¡°You¡¯re mad with arrogance, and you don''t know your ce. It¡¯s truly surprising that someone of your caliber could be a holy son.¡± Su Yi subtly shook his head.

    The crowd¡¯s heart shook.

    Su Yi¡¯s domineeringness was no mere act. It was bone deep. He disregarded all threats, killing at the drop of a hat without reservation.

    And he seemed perfectly rxed andposed as he did it, too. This only brought the crowd an even greater shock.

    ¡°Bastard¡ª¡ª!¡± Libationer Yun Qiong¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He was thoroughly enraged, and he attacked directly.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    He shifted through the air and swung his palm at Su yi.

    Qing Wei, Immortal Lord Xing Ye, and Feng Yeyun looked stricken. They didn¡¯t hesitate to intercept him.

    But when they did, Xiao Ju, Immortal Lord Nine Cranes, and the others intercepted them in turn.

    A group of Immortal Lords was locked in battle. How terrifying was that?

    Immortal light ran rampant. The power of the Laws and terrifying destructive power swept outward. Auspicious Cloud Pce was now a vision of chaos and destruction.

    Countless people shrieked in terror and fled. Even the Void Realm True Immortals fled for fear of getting swept into this.

    Su Yi shed through the air and arrived in front of Fang Han, his gaze calm and profound. He said tly, ¡°See? The show has only just begun.¡±

    Fang Han¡¯s scalp was numb with fright. He¡¯d long since frozen with astonishment. His entire body was stiff, and he couldn¡¯t even speak.

    Ultimately, he was just a boy in his early teens, and his cultivation was weak. No matter how stubborn and proud he was, how could he have experienced anything like this before?

    In truth, it wasn¡¯t just him, either. The Void Realm True Immortals and Universe Realm Immortals were panicked and ovee with fright too.

    How could an Immortal Lord¡¯s power possibly be ordinary?

    But now, more than ten of them were fighting at once!

    When they went all out, the aftershock alone was more than ordinary Immortals could endure!

    Around a dozen of the juniors died brutal deaths; when the Immortal Lords¡¯ power swept past them, it destroyed their bodies and scattered their souls.

    When they got ruthless, they¡¯d kill even their own!

    Of course, they weren¡¯t doing it on purpose. When you used your moat to put out a fire, it was the moat¡¯s fish that suffered. The same applied here.

    If Su Yi hadn¡¯t rushed to Fang Han¡¯s aid immediately, he¡¯d be dead by now too.

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    Libationer Yun Qiong bristled with anger and charged at Su Yi, bursting through the encirclement with terrifying momentum.

    Feng Yeyun, Xing Yu, and the others wanted to help, but Xiao Ju, Immortal Lord Nine Cranes, and the others restricted them. There was nothing they could do to stop the libationer.

    It was Qing Wei who disyed terrifying immortal force. Her graceful figure was like a saber¡¯s edge shing through her enemies¡¯ encirclement to appear in Yun Qiong¡¯s path.

    ¡°Scram!¡± Yun Qiong bellowed and waved his hand. Countless blood-colored lights fell with terrifying murderous intent.

    Even though Qing Wei tried her utmost to block, the impact made her stagger backward. Blood dripped from the corners of her mouth, and her charming, beautiful face paled.

    Su Yi furrowed his brow.

    Libationer Yun Qiong¡¯s strength surpassed his predictions, but that was all.

    Su Yi had chosen to attend this assembly. Naturally, he¡¯d prepared ordingly.

    But it wasn¡¯t yet time for him to take action.

    ¡°Go!¡± Qing Wei attacked with everything she had, unleashing a secret art. A dazzling windstorm of immortal light swept forth, intercepting Libationer Yun Qiong once more.

    Its power was so terrifying that some of the nearby Void Realm Yao Immortals couldn¡¯t take it. The raging gales tore them to pieces, killing them on the spot.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!!¡± Yun Qiong roared. His sleeves billowed as he struck the air. Terrifying blood-red light cleaved through the winds like a divine mountain in motion, then mmed into Qing Wei.

    Qing Wei¡¯s delicate figure was sent flying back. Her long hair hung loose, and her beautiful face filled with rm. <i>The old bastard¡¯s still got terrifying strength left!</i>

    ¡°Protect this little guy. I¡¯ll deal with the old man,¡± said Su Yi. He walked over, his eyes shing with intimidating light.

    Qing Wei nodded, a bit ashamed of herself.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Libationer Yun Qiong attacked. His Immortal Lord Laws nketed heaven and earth. Even the other Immortal Lords present would have struggled to block them.

    But before Su Yi could respond¡ª¡ª

    A petite, slender figure appeared out of nowhere, stretched out her hand and grabbed, then smacked the air.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The blood-colored light shattered.

    Before Libationer Yun Qiong could react, a p sent him flying. He mmed into the pce walls, shaking the formations.

    The impact left him seeing stars and in so much pain that he almost coughed up blood. The look on his face shifted dramatically.

    Meanwhile, an avnche of imposing pressure burst from that petite, slender figure and swept throughout the hall.

    The shing Immortal Lords reacted as if they¡¯d been struck by lightning. All of them stopped what they were doing, frozen in ce, panicked, and too afraid to try anything reckless.

    Instinct told them that a single move out of turn could bring about their dooms!

    <i>Bang! Bang! Bang!</i>

    A rapid-fire series of sts reverberated throughout the hall.

    Every member of the Church of All Spirits below the rank of Immortal Lord, both the Void Realm True Immortals and the Universe Realm Immortals, was forced to their knees, as helpless as grass caught up in a fierce autumn gale.

    There were no exceptions.

    Only Su Yi, Qing Wei, Fang Han, and their allies remained unaffected.

    However, this sudden development made Qing Wei gasp. Her beautiful eyes gazed intently at that petite figure, full of rm and bewilderment.

    She was a young woman who looked maybe fifteen or sixteen. Her clothes were in, undyed cloth, and her long hair hung loose.

    Her most striking feature was her dark golden eyes. They were calm and inscrutable, and they gave her a dignified air, as if she stood above all others.

    But Su Yi¡¯s gazended on her ankles. Each had a blood-red chain as thick as his thumb around it, like shackles!

    <i>Just as I guessed. The one watching my every move from the shadows was this dragon, </i>thought Su Yi.

    Prior to this, Feng Yeyun, the owner of the Generalists¡¯ Tower, came to apologize to him in person, leaving behind a precious Saint-level immortal medicinal ingredient.

    When he rescued Fang Han from a life of very, conflict broke out, only for a lieutenant of the ck Dragon Guards to apologize to him in front of the crowd.

    And tonight, both Feng Yeyun and Xing Yu staunchly stood beside him, even at the cost of offending the Church of All Spirits.

    All of thisbined told Su Yi that someone in the ck Dragon Market was watching his every move from the shadows.

    He was fairly certain that they were none other than the mysterious Red Dragon Dao Monarch.

    He was so convinced that even during his confrontation with the Church of All Spirits, Su Yi wanted to test and see whether creating arge enoughmotion could draw the elusive Red Dragon Dao Monarch out of hiding.

    And it had worked, just as he¡¯d expected.

    The only thing that surprised Su Yi was that this mysterious figure, someone so secretive that no one even dared investigate their origins, was actually... a woman!

    When Su Yi saw the red chains binding her ankles, he vaguely understood why she was ¡°looking out for him.¡±

    <i>That old scoundrel must have long since predicted this, </i>Su Yi grumbled to himself.

    ......

    Within the grand hall, the atmosphere was deathly silent.

    Everyone gazed at the girl who¡¯d appeared out of nowhere in terror. Their hearts and bodies quivered.

    An Immortal Queen!

    No wonder she managed to intimidate the entire hall and suppress a group of experts as soon as she arrived!

    When they saw her, Feng Yeyun and Xing Yu felt a massive weight lift from their shoulders. Both approached and bowed in greeting.

    ¡°Greetings, Dao Monarch!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The crowd¡¯s scalps went numb. This title immediately informed them of just who this new arrival was.

    None of them would have guessed that the famously mysterious master of the ck Dragon Market would look like a teenage girl!

    ¡°Step aside.¡± The young woman stood there, her youthful features utterlyposed and dignified.

    Xie Yu and Feng Yeyun both retreated to the sidelines.

    Meanwhile, Libationer Yun Qiong rose, his face ashen. ¡°Given your status, why get mixed up in this storm?¡±

    The girl said tly, ¡°ck Dragon Market is my territory. What need do I have to exin myself to you?¡±

    Yun Qiong¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re determined to stick out your neck on that young man¡¯s behalf even if it means offending the Church of All Spirits?¡±

    The atmosphere was so stifled that the crowd could barely breathe.

    The girl earnestly corrected, ¡°No, I¡¯m here in search of my own salvation, so...¡±

    Her dark golden eyes swept across the room. ¡°Today, all of you must die.¡±

    These light, airy words swept outward, carrying a bone-piercing chill. The hall wasn¡¯t cold, but the members of the Church of All Spirits shivered.

    This assembly was supposed to be a joyous asion. Who could have imagined they¡¯d meet their dooms here?

    Before Libationer Yun Qiong could say anything, Immortal Lord Nine Cranes said in a quavering voice, ¡°Senior, this old man only just agreed to join the Church of All Spirits, and I¡¯ve yet to truly be a member. I¡¯ve already realized the error of my ways, and I¡¯ll earnestly make amends and turn over a new leaf. Please, spare my life!¡±

    With that, he bowed, his expression pleading.

    He was a venerable, white-haired elder, a prominent and influential Immortal Lord.

    But in the face of the seemingly fifteen or sixteen-year-old Red Dragon Dao Monarch, he seemed frantic, terrified, and as humble as could be.

    Yun Qiong, Xiao Ju, and the others were shocked and furious.

    But it wasn¡¯t over.

    After Immortal Lord Nine Cranes caved, Immortal Lord Talisman me and the other new recruits spoke up in turn. All of them lowered their heads in submission to the Red Dragon Dao Monarch!

    The crowd¡¯s eyes widened just watching this.

    It was like a poem: ¡°She transformed the wind and clouds with a snap of her fingers, and the city¡¯s gs took on her colors!¡±

 Chapter 1563 - A Divine Decree

    <h4>Chapter 1563 - A Divine Decree</h4>

    The Immortal Lords betrayed the Church of All Spirits so quickly, and so naturally.

    No one would have anticipated this.

    Fang Han suddenly recalled something Su Yi had said earlier: ¡°s, their methods of winning people over are ultimately second rate.¡±

    It was true! When you used force to make allies, your allies would leave you the second your power waned.

    As soon as the Red Dragon Dao Monarch appeared, she suppressed the Church of All Spirits¡¯ bluster, filling Immortal Lord Nine Cranes and the others¡¯ hearts with such terror that they¡¯d chosen to distance themselves from the faction they''d only just joined!

    After witnessing this, before the seemingly youthful Red Dragon Dao Monarch could express her stance, Libationer Yun Qiong was so angry that he couldn¡¯t help butugh!

    ¡°You old bastards.... Do you really think I¡¯m sure to lose?¡± His expression was sinister and full of hatred.

    Immortal Lord Nine Cranes said expressionlessly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, we¡¯re up against the Red Dragon Dao Monarch. Seems to me that we¡¯d beste quietly. Otherwise, we¡¯re sure to die unsightly deaths.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Immortal Lord Talisman me said coldly. ¡°You¡¯re wee to remain stubborn until the bitter end, but we refuse to do the same!¡±

    All at once, all of them turned on Yun Qiong.

    Xiao Ju and the other Church of All Spirits experts were so angry that their lungs practically exploded. <i>These old bastards! When it was time to receive their rewards, they pounded their chests and solemnly swore toy down their lives for the church if need be! But look at them now! They¡¯ve already turned on us!</i>

    This was what people meant when they said that worldly affairs were unpredictable.

    The young woman stood there, quiet and reserved. She said nothing.

    Su Yi watched coldly from the sidelines.

    Qing Wei stood protectively in front of Fang Han, watching in cold amusement as the dogs tore into each other.

    So what if they were Immortal Lords? All of them were pathetically fragile in the face of an Immortal Queen!

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Libationer Yun Qiong threw back his head andughed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about the wondrousness of our church''s divine decree? Now, I¡¯ll kill you old bastards with it to demonstrate its power!¡±

    As soon as his voice rang out, he lifted his hands into the air. A talisman floated into the air with dazzling golden light.

    A terrifying air of divinity spread outward. It was enough to make even the heavens themselves tremble, and it shook all of Auspicious Cloud Pce.

    ¡°Get behind me!¡± the young woman whispered, the gaze in her dark golden eyes suddenly solemn.

    Xing Yu and Feng Yeyun dared not be negligent. Both of them got behind her, their hearts quivering. Both looked iparably grim. The power of that talisman was such that it struck instinctual fear into both Immortal Lords¡¯ hearts!

    ¡°That¡¯s a divine decree?¡± A chill coursed through Qing Wei¡¯s delicate frame. She too could sense that the aura emanating from that talisman was iparably terrifying, like a sword pressed against her throat. It was enough to make one shudder.

    Su Yi was the calmest of all.

    He¡¯d in multiple divine emissaries by now, and he¡¯d even shed with a god¡¯s avatar of will. It was fair to say he had an abundance of experience, so this naturally wasn¡¯t enough to scare him.

    ¡°What the...¡± Immortal Lord Nine Cranes, Immortal Lord Talisman me, and the others panicked.

    ¡°Senior Red Dragon, please save our lives!¡± someone shouted and charged at her in hope of receiving her protection.

    But Libationer Yun Qiong was already boiling over with murderous intent. How could he possibly show mercy? He just attacked directly.

    He activated the talisman and tapped the air.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    <i>ch!</i>

    A sharp de formed of the natural order shot out of the glittering golden talisman, shed through the air, and slew that Immortal Lord on the spot. Blood sttered the air, and his soul dispersed!

    An Immortal Lord had died, killed without so much as a chance to resist!

    The power of the divine decree left the crowd horrified.

    Immortal Lord Nine Cranes and the others turned and fled, each faster than the one before.

    But how could Libationer Yun Qiong just let them do as they wished? Heughed coldly and directed the talisman with all his might.

    de after de of the natural order whooshed forth, ying them on the spot.

    The ground ran red with rivers of blood!

    ¡°Have you changed your mind now, Fellow Daoist Red Dragon?¡± Libationer Yun Qiong said coldly. He gripped the talisman, his entire body seething with murderous intent. He was like the incarnation of a god, with terrifying force and momentum.

    The experts of the Church of All Spirits were visibly ovee with excitement. And here they¡¯d given in to despair after the Red Dragon Dao Monarch¡¯s arrival. They¡¯d thought they wouldn¡¯t escape disaster this time.

    Who¡¯d have thought Yun Qiong¡¯s divine decree would turn the situation around in a sh?

    Xing Yu and Feng Yeyun exchanged nces. Both felt chills in their hands and feet.

    Six Immortal Lords had just fallen like wheat beneath a scythe. How could they fail to understand that divine decree''s power after witnessing that?

    It was like a taboo killer weapon!

    Qing Wei¡¯s heart clenched, and she couldn¡¯t help but nce at Su Yi. He''d told her that the injuries he¡¯d had when they met were the work of a divine emissary!

    But when Qing Wei saw that Su Yi¡¯s calmposure hadn¡¯t wavered in the slightest, she calmed down.

    ¡°Changed my mind? No. The decree of a god, that¡¯s all. That power doesn¡¯t belong to you, and here in the ck Dragon Market, it cannot kill me!¡± said the young woman, just as calm as before.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Libationer Yun Qiong said icily, ¡°Before we left, the leader of our churchmanded that no matter what happened, we weren¡¯t toe into conflict with you. I¡¯ll give you onest chance to let this end here. If you do, there¡¯s still room to turn this around. Otherwise...¡±

    The young woman shook her head before he could finish the thought. ¡°No, all of you must die!¡±

    With that, she raised her hand into the air and grabbed.

    <i>ng!</i>

    A spear shot forth. It was ck as ink throughout and covered in natural dragon markings. Wherever it pointed, it formed countless rifts in the air, which spread outward like ripples.

    The Dragon Bone Spear!

    With her weapon in hand, her presence abruptly transformed. It was as if long-dormant power had explosively awakened within her petite frame. Blood-red light shot into the firmament, and a draconic roar echoed through the air.

    The power of the ancient formations covering Auspicious Cloud Pce gathered around the tip of her spear.

    From a distance, it looked as if she were holding a radiant sun aloft at the tip of her spear!

    A momentter, she leaped forward and thrust her spear.

    Iparably tyrannical!

    Countless astonished cries rang out. Those with rtively weak cultivations were ovee with fright; they simply couldn¡¯t bear the terrifying draconic pressure emanating from the young woman.

    Some of the Universe Realm Immortals even toppled over unconscious, bleeding from the seven apertures of their face.

    Even the Void Realm True Immortals cried out in pain as her draconic force mmed into them.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking out your own demise!¡± Yun Qiong roared and activated the talisman, firing another de of the natural order.

    <i>ng!!!</i>

    A deafening impact rang out.

    When the des of the natural order cleaved into the Dragon Bone Spear, there was a dazzling eruption of light. The spear shook, and the young woman staggered about a dozen steps back.

    Her youthful face flushed red as her blood and qi surged. It was obvious that although she¡¯d blocked this attack, she absolutely hadn¡¯t gotten off lightly!

    She pursed her lips and thrust her spear once more, not hesitating in the slightest!

    Her forceful, contemptuous bearing put a solemn look on Yun Qiong¡¯s face. As mighty as a divine decree was, its power was ultimately limited. It only had a few uses left.

    If he couldn¡¯t suppress the mysterious Red Dragon Dao Monarch soon, the consequences would be unimaginably dire.

    ¡°Die!¡± Yun Qiong bellowed, then poured the full extent of his cultivation base into the talisman.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Golden light burst from the talisman as the power of the natural order surged forth, manifesting one de after another.

    Every strike could y an Immortal Lord with ease!

    But the young woman didn¡¯t retreat.

    Instead, she waved the Dragon Bone Spear. The boundless roar of a dragon rang out, and she attacked several times in a sh, blocking each and every de of the natural order.

    But with every de she blocked, her petite frame shook, and the skin of her hands split and bled.

    By the time she¡¯d blocked thest de, her little face was deathly pale, and blood dripped from the corners of her mouth. Throughout her body, her skin had torn and split.

    Even her spear had a startling crack.

    ¡°That¡¯s the power of Divine Venerate Tian Wu! How could you block it?!?!¡± shrieked Xiao Ju.

    The other experts of the Church of All Spirits looked stricken too. <i>This Red Dragon Dao Monarch is far too terrifying!</i>

    But Xing Yu, Feng Yeyun, and the others looked worried. Although the Red Dragon Dao Monarch had blocked the power of that divine decree, she¡¯d been badly injured in the process! It would have been obvious to anyone that she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold out much longer!

    ¡°If you die, the ck Dragon Market will inevitably descend into chaos. Can you really ept such a result?¡± Libationer Yun Qiong said coldly.

    His expression was iparably sinister. That divine decree was one of their church¡¯s killer weapons. Despite the passage of countless years, they¡¯d only obtained two such divine decrees.

    Every time they used these killer weapons, they depleted their power, and there was no way to recover what they¡¯d lost.

    Yet now, he¡¯d depleted more than half of the divine decree¡¯s power just to take down the Red Dragon Dao Monarch. How could his heart not ache?

    ¡°I said that all of you must die, and I naturally won¡¯t go back on my word.¡± The young woman pursed her lips, her youthful face utterly calm andposed.

    She wasn¡¯t concerned with her life and death. How could she possibly concern herself with the severity of her injuries, much less the well-being of the marketce?

    She raised the Dragon Bone Spear, but just as she was about to attack again, a tall, upright figure stood in front of her. ¡°A talisman, that¡¯s all. No need for you to go to such lengths. Let me handle it.¡±

    This was none other than Su Yi.

    The young woman was stunned, and a hint of light shone in the depths of her dark golden gaze.

    ¡°You?¡± Libationer Yun Qiong snickered. ¡°Come on then. I guarantee I can destroy you with a single hand. I won¡¯t need to use the divine decree either!¡±

    Xiao Ju and the others burst into uproariousughter.

    Xing Yu and Feng Yeyun nced at each other. Even the Red Dragon Dao Monarch had been pushed into such a state. How could someone yet to be an immortal dare say something like that?

    Fang Han was stunned too. <i>Does this shameless braggart really have a way to counter the power of a god!?</i>

    Only Qing Wei sighed in apparent relief, her eyes shing with strange light. <i>The Immortal Sovereign... is finally ready to act!</i>

    Su Yi wasted no time talking. He just stepped forth, his aura rising around him. The depths of his gaze glinted with cold light.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Yun Qiong was indeed a man of his word. He just raised a single hand and aimed a palm strike at Su Yi.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The boundless humming of a sword rang out.

    No one saw Su Yi move, but an illusory sword suddenly shed through the air.

    The power of Libationer Yun Qiong¡¯s palm strike popped like a soap bubble.

    His expression filled with horror, and he activated the talisman without hesitation.

    But within seconds, the divine decree the Church of All Spirits saw as their killer weapon split into pieces beneath that illusory sword, then scattered into a rain of light.

    The dazzling rain of light illuminated Yun Qiong¡¯s elderly face. His astonishment, confusion, and terror were on full disy.

    <i>What kind of power was that? How could it shatter the decree of a god!?</i>

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    As Yun Qiong¡¯s heart was ovee with terror, a bone spear pierced his throat.

    With a flick of its tip, a head flew through the air.

 Chapter 1564 - Nine Steles of the Primeval Era

    <h4>Chapter 1564 - Nine Steles of the Primeval Era</h4>

    Yun Qiong¡¯s head thudded to the ground, his eyes still wide with fury.

    Meanwhile, the tyrannical power emanating from the Dragon Bone Spear reduced his headless corpse to ash, which scattered to the wind.

    The crowd¡¯s expressions froze. Everyone was rooted to the spot.

    A moment prior, Libationer Yun Qiong¡¯s voice had echoed through the air. He¡¯d only just said that he could destroy Su Yi with a single hand, without relying on the divine decree!

    The forces of the Church of All Spirits had even burst intoughter over Su Yi¡¯s arrogance.

    A momentter, Yun Qiong used the decree anyway, only for it to shatter. Now, he¡¯d taken a spear to the throat!

    It practically all happened at once, so quick that the crowd couldn¡¯t keep up.

    Before the crowd¡¯sughter had even finished echoing through the air, this top expert of the Church of All Spirits had been executed!

    Even the divine decree broke beneath a single attack!

    Xing Yu and Feng Yeyun finally understood where Su Yi got the guts to speak with such confidence. When Su Yi attacked, the divine decree that could kill even Immortal Lords with ease couldn¡¯t even withstand a single hit!

    Qing Wei¡¯s beautiful eyes shed, and her heart filled with indescribable emotion. <i>The Sovereign really lives up to his reputation!</i>

    Fang Han stared intently, his eyes unblinking. He was young, inexperienced, with a humble cultivation base, so it was a lot to take in.

    Su Yi¡¯s words reyed through his mind once more: <i>The so-called ¡®gods¡¯ are really just powerful cultivators. No need to think overly highly of them</i>.

    At the time, Fang Han had turned up his nose at this. He took Su Yi for a brazen braggart who dared make idlements about even gods.

    Yet now...

    Fang Han¡¯s heart suddenly filled with shame, and he felt thoroughly ill at ease.

    ¡°Your Excellency, I don¡¯t know if I was right or wrong to do this, but... I also dare not divulge your identity rashly. I humbly request your guidance,¡± transmitted the Red Dragon Dao Monarch.

    The young woman was covered in blood, and her skin was split. She stood to Su Yi¡¯s side, gripping the Dragon Bone Spear. Her tiny frame only reached Su Yi¡¯s chest.

    There was no sign of her earlier cold indifference or majesty. If anything, she seemed reserved and flustered.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done well,¡± responded Su Yi, but his thoughts were elsewhere.

    When he destroyed that divine decree, he caught a clear look at its contents. Against all expectations, it contained information about how to find the Reincarnator¡ªhim!

    Even more surprisingly, it included a realistic portrait of him and information on several of his identities: the Temple Master, Su Xuanjun, and Su Yi!

    There was no doubt about it. The god behind the Church of All Spirits, Divine Venerate Tian Wu, had long since found some worthwhile leads, and he knew Su Yi had reached the Immortal Realm.

    <i>It seems this Divine Venerate Tian Wu¡¯s dogs aren¡¯t limited to the Immortal Realm. They¡¯re spread throughout the Eastern Profound Star Domain too. It¡¯s even entirely possible that one of the divine emissaries I killed outside the Dark and Gold Star realm was one of his dogs, </i>thought Su Yi.

    The divine decree didn¡¯t include the identities ¡°Wang Ye¡± or ¡°Shen Mu.¡± This was sufficient proof that Divine Venerate Tian Wu¡¯s leads were limited to those avable in the Eastern Profound Star Domain.

    It also suggested that Yun Qiong, Xiao Ju, and the other members of the Church of All Spirits hadn¡¯t actually read the divine decree.

    If they had, they would surely have recognized him!

    ¡°I did well?¡± Meanwhile, when the Red Dragon Dao Monarch heard that, she inwardly sighed in relief and transmitted, ¡°Then... what should I do with these people?¡±

    ¡°....¡± Su Yi didn¡¯t quite know what to say. <i>Do you really need to ask?</i>

    A momentter, he noticed how reserved she seemed, and he understood. ¡°You¡¯re the owner of the ck Dragon Market. No need to concern yourself with my opinion. Do with them as you see fit.¡±

    As he spoke, he swept his gaze across the hall. The experts of the Church of All Spirits had long since frozen in terror, their faces pale with fright.

    ¡°Bring the kid. We¡¯re leaving.¡± Su Yi gestured to Qing Wei, then put his hands behind his back and sauntered off.

    Qing Wei reacted as if awakening from a dream. She hurriedly led Fang Han out.

    From beginning to end, no one dared to intercept him.

    It was only after watching them fade from view that the Red Dragon Dao Monarch said, ¡°Xing Yu, Feng Yeyun, seal the pce off.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Both Immortal Lords nodded their assent.

    When Xiao Ju and the other Church of All Spirits experts saw this, their hearts thudded in their chest.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The blood-soaked Red Dragon Dao Monarch gripped the Dragon Bone spear, and a storm of blood swept through the hall.

    ......

    On this day, Auspicious Cloud Pce ran red with rivers of blood.

    Holy Son Zhong Qi was executed, and his bloodline was seized.

    The experts of the Church of All Spirits, including the leader of the assembly, Libationer Yun Qiong, lost their lives.

    That same day, under the Red Dragon Dao MOnarch¡¯s leadership, practically everyst ck Dragon Guard left their base to seal off all word of what had happened in Auspicious Cloud Pce.

    Even so, it caused an enormous uproar throughout the ck Dragon Market. This was because the assembly had drawn an enormous amount of attention before it even began!

    Yet now, the ck Dragon Guards had sealed its venue off, and the prominent experts of the Church of All Spirits had yet to emerge. It would have been obvious to anyone that something big had happened!

    ¡°Did the Church of All Spirits somehow offend the Red Dragon Dao Monarch? Have all of their experts participating in the assembly been killed?¡±

    The idea made countless hearts shake.

    ¡°Quick! We have to send word back to our sects!¡±

    Many of those gathered in the market tried to do just that, only to discover that all exits and entrances to the ck Dragon Market had beenpletely sealed off!

    All of a sudden, everyone in the market was frantic. They now realized that something big had happened!

    Indeed, that very day, Commander Xing Yu of the ck Dragon Guards announced the Red Dragon Dao Monarch¡¯s decree¡ª¡ª

    Starting today, the ck Dragon Market would sever all connections to the outside world, and anyone who caused a disturbance would be executed without mercy!

    When the time was right, they would reopen the market. Of course... they did not specify what the ''right time'' was.

    The ck Dragon Market was one of the Immortal Realm¡¯s three great ck markets, and it upied its own miniature world. When it sealed its exits and entrances, not even Immortal Lords could find them, much less pass through.

    ......

    A massive structure called the Pce of Trials stood at the base of the Dragon¡¯s Retreat. Within it was the entrance to the Cave of Trials, one of the market¡¯s three great cultivation grounds.

    Numerous immortals were waiting inside. They all hailed from different factions, and they¡¯de here alongside their chosen elites. Their goal was for their young geniuses to undergo tempering in the Cave of Trials.

    When word of the incident at Auspicious Cloud Pce reached them, the gathered immortals were visibly stricken, and their hearts filled with concern.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They just sealed off the market and closed its connections to the outside world. Someone like the Red Dragon Dao Monarch wouldn¡¯t possibly do anything to us,¡± a beautiful older woman said softly.

    This was Madam Yun Ning, an Immortal Lady and an elder of the Divine Jade Pure Lands, one of the three great purends of Mount Buzhou.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Church of All Spirits surely provoked the Dao Monarch, leading to this disaster. It has nothing to do with us,¡± said an old man in apricot-yellow Daoist robes. He carried a feather whisk.

    This was Li Songfu, an Immortal Lord of the Gold Province¡¯s top immortal faction, the Six Directions Daoist Temple.

    Of those present, he and Madam Yun Ning had the highest cultivations and loftiest statuses.

    Their words instantly reassured the crowd.

    Suddenly, the sound of a bell rang out at the far end of the hall. Everyone instinctively looked over.

    A massive spatial whirlpool had appeared on the wall at the far end of the room. This was the entrance to the Cave of Trials.

    After the bell rang out, a young, ck-robed figure emerged from the whirlpool. He was a mid-stage Universe Realm Immortal, and his expression was full of frustration and mncholy.

    The young man¡¯s seniors and sectmates hurriedly weed him.

    The man in ck sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve failed. Even after three months of work, I couldn¡¯t make it into the sixthyer of the Cave of Trials.¡±

    His words triggered discussion throughout the area.

    ¡°Only six supreme Universe Realm chosen sons of heaven remain in the Cave of Trials. I wonder if anyone will make it through the ninthyer in the end.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re asking who has the greatest hope of pulling it off, it¡¯s got to be Wen Jue, the unrivaled genius of the Divine Jade Pure Lands, and Pu Heng, the youngest Universe Realm Immortal of the Six Harmonies Daoist Temple!¡±

    ¡°No matter who seeds, I¡¯m looking forward to it. After all, rumor has it that throughout the long years since the Age of Fallen Immortals, not one person has ever made it through the ninthyer of the Cave of Trials.¡±

    As the crowd conversed, they quickly left all talk of Auspicious Cloud Pce behind them.

    ......

    Meanwhile, Xing Yu was leading Su Yi andpany to the Dragon¡¯s Retreat.

    ¡°Young Lord, that¡¯s one of the ck Dragon Market¡¯s three great cultivation grounds, the Cave of Trials. There¡¯s only a handful of ces like it in the Immortal Realm,¡± Xing Yu introduced with a smile.

    He still didn¡¯t know who Su Yi was. Even so, after what had happened in Auspicious Cloud Pce and given how respectful the Red Dragon Dao Monarch was to him, Xing Yu knew that Su Yi was an extraordinary existence. It didn¡¯t matter that he was young and not yet an immortal!

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head. ¡°I¡¯d be interested to visitter on.¡±

    After the curtains fell on the incident at Auspicious Cloud Pce, Xing Yu personally visited them at the inn to invite them to the Red Dragon Dao Monarch¡¯s personal cultivation grounds.

    Xing Yu smiled. ¡°Easily arranged. When you¡¯d like to visit, just say the world, and I¡¯ll arrange for you to enter the Cave of Trials.¡±

    As they conversed, they traversed the mountain trail and arrived at a ce halfway up the mountain.

    ¡°Look, Young Lord! The depths of that sea of clouds are full of mysteries. Another of the ck Dragon Market¡¯s three great cultivation grounds, the Forest of Steles, is hidden amidst the clouds,¡± introduced Xing Yu.

    Su Yi, Qing Wei, and Fang Han looked over.

    There, they saw a boundless, distant sea of clouds. It shone with resplendent, mysterious golden light. Dark currents seemed to flow within the clouds¡¯ churning depths.

    The ground below waspletely covered in an ancient immortal formation, preventing anyone from discovering the Forest of Steles¡¯ location with their divine sense alone.

    A long time ago, a group of old-timers from throughout the Immortal Realm entered the Forest of Steles. They wanted to uncover the secrets of the Nine Steles of the Primeval Era. However, they still haven¡¯t returned,¡± exined Xing Yu.

    Su Yi was stunned. A momentter, he eximed, ¡°That so? Who are those old timers, to set their sights on the Nine Steles of the Primeval Era?¡±

    Not just any old immortal could grasp and discern the secrets of the Nine Steles of the Primeval Era!

 Chapter 1565 - A Wave of the Sleeves, and a Sword Roars Into the West Wind

    <h4>Chapter 1565 - A Wave of the Sleeves, and a Sword Roars Into the West Wind</h4>

    Immortal Lord Xing Yu mulled things over, then listed a few names.

    ¡°Chief Elder Silent Truths of Lotus Temple¡¯s Discipline Hall, High Elder Mo Canqiu of the Divine Talisman Immortal Sect...¡±

    The list included about a dozen people.

    After hearing the full list, Qing Wei¡¯s charming face was full of unconcealed shock.

    But these names were unfamiliar to Su Yi. He at most recognized some of the sects; he had no impression of any of the specific individuals whatsoever.

    There was no doubt about it. These so-called ¡°old-timers¡± weren¡¯t of the same generation as Wang Ye.

    Qing Wei couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What kind of secrets do the Nine Steles of the Primeval Era hide, to have drawn so many of the Immortal Realm¡¯s experts?

    Before Xing Yu could respond, Su Yiughed, ¡°It¡¯d take more than just two or three sentences to exin. When we find some spare time, let¡¯s go visit them together. You¡¯ll understand then.¡±

    Qing Wei¡¯s beautiful eyes lit up, and she nodded without so much as pausing to think.

    ¡°Can Ie?¡± asked Fang Han.

    ¡°No,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°You¡¯re too weak.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    Before long, the group reached the peak of the Dragon¡¯s Retreat under Xing Yu¡¯s leadership.

    From here, they could see far into the distance. The view epassed half of the ck Dragon Market. When they looked up, they saw the blood-red Suspended Dragon Orb that served as this ce¡¯s sole source of light.

    An ancient pce stood on the peak, the only building in sight. It was forged entirely out of what looked like immortal gold, and it was bathed in dreamlike immortal light.

    A girl who looked about fifteen or sixteen was already waiting for them outside.

    ¡°Our guests have arrived, Monarch!¡± Xing Yu hurriedly greeted her.

    ¡°Leave us for now.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Xing Yu bowed once more, then turned to leave.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi ordered Qing Wei, ¡°Take that little fellow for a stroll.¡±

    Qing Wei instantly understood that he wanted to talk with the Red Dragon Dao Monarch in private, so she promptly led Fang Han away.

    ¡°If you please, Your Excellency.¡± The Red Dragon Dao Monarch guided Su Yi into the ancient pce. It was entirely empty, with little furniture or decoration beyond a few chairs, jade bangles, andmps hanging from the walls.

    ¡°Please, have a seat.¡± The Red Dragon Dao Monarch tried to invite Su Yi to sit on the central throne, but Su Yi refused.

    ¡°No need for that. Let¡¯s keep this casual,¡± said Su Yi. He walked over, picked a chair at random, and sat down.

    The Red Dragon Dao Monarch froze, stunned, then took out a jug of wine and ced it on the jade table beside Su Yi.

    ¡°Your Excellency, this is a jug of the immortal brew my foster father left me, Roaring Into the Western Wind. I¡¯m just not sure if it¡¯ll be to your tastes.¡±

    The Red Dragon Dao Monarch spoke softly, and she filled his cup personally. It was obvious how reserved and nervous she was.

    She looked like a teenager, and her clothes were in, while her long hair hung loose. She showed no sign of the majesty of the owner of the ck Dragon Market.

    She was reserved and quiet, and when it came to showing her hospitality, she was a bit wooden and clumsy.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was inscrutable. He raised the jug to his nostrils and sniffed. Its intense fragrance was as sharp as a knife assailing his senses. Even his blood seemed to boil.

    ¡°I remember the past. As the wine enters my stomach, I pluck the stars and capture the moon. Who beneath the heavens is my opponent? With a heart full of loneliness, I shake my sleeves. Even my sword roars into the west wind!¡±

    Su Yi sighed, raised the jug of wine, and drank with relish.

    Wang Ye¡¯s memories yed out right before his eyes.

    A long time ago, Wang Ye visited the ck Dragon Market and drank in this very pce with a group of his fellows.

    Their host was the ck Dragon Dao Monarch. He brought out fine wine he¡¯d brewed himself, and the guests drank with relish and endless delight.

    Back then, Wang Ye had sighed and spoken those very words.

    The ck Dragon Dao Monarchughed and said, ¡°This wine doesn¡¯t yet have a name. How about we call it ¡®Roaring Into the West Wind?¡¯¡±

    Wang Ye burst intoughter. ¡°Excellent!¡±

    But the guests who¡¯d been here then were no longer around, and the hall seemed vast and empty.

    Su Yi, the reincarnation of Wang Ye, sat here, drinking the same wine Wang Ye had drunk by then, but it felt like they were worlds apart.

    The long Age of Fallen Immortals had transformed the Immortal Realm. His past glories had long since gone up in smoke.

    Time changed everything it touched. The world remained, but the people had changed.

    A young woman stood not far away, her dark golden eyes watching in a daze as Su Yi drank potent liquor. Her heart churned.

    Her foster father frequently brought up the aplishment he took the most pride in: hosting the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign at a banquet.

    There was nothing he was more nostalgic for than the time he selected a name for his newly brewed wine from the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign¡¯smentations!

    After draining the jug of wine, Su Yi said, ¡°You should sit down too.¡±

    The young woman hesitated, then sat across from Su Yi. Even though she owned this ce, she was so reserved that she seemed like a guest.

    It was as if she and Su Yi had switched roles.

    Su Yi found this quite interesting, and heughed. ¡°I can roughly guess what you¡¯re after, but before we get to that, I have a question for you.¡±

    The girl subtly inclined his head. ¡°So long as I have answers, I¡¯ll hold nothing back.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was distant and profound as he whispered, ¡°How did your foster father die?¡±

    He pointed at her ankles. ¡°The Dragon-Marked Blood Chains were your foster father¡¯s supreme natal treasure. They were connected to his life force. That he left them to you means he¡¯s no longer in this world. Am I right?¡±

    The girl¡¯s eyes dimmed, but she nodded. ¡°Jiang Tai¡¯e killed my foster father!¡±

    Her voice was rife with hatred.

    Jiang Tai¡¯e!

    A figure rose unbidden to Su Yi¡¯s mind. He was dressed in wind and me-patterned Daoist robes, and his tall hat had nine stars. He looked withered, and he carried a four-foot-long golden jade ruler on his back.

    His aura seemed to connect heaven and earth, shaking the heavens until the stars were on the verge of plummeting from the heavens!

    Jiang Tai¡¯e!

    He was the founder of the Church of Supreme Oneness, and prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, he¡¯d already reached the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao. He was one of the Immortal Realm¡¯s Six Ancestors of Daoism!

    He was also one of Wang Ye¡¯s greatest enemies. During the Battle of the Eternal Night, Jiang Tai¡¯e had ambushed him alongside the Blood Firmament Immortal Sovereign and the others.

    ¡°Is Jiang Tai¡¯e still alive?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The young woman said staunchly, ¡°He¡¯s alive! The Divine Fortune Teller said that he hid himself away prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, and although he took a massive blow to his vitality, he held onto his life. After the Age of Fallen Immortals ended, he and the other top experts of the Immortal Dao went into hiding to avoid that divine misfortune rted to the five signs of decay.¡±

    The Divine Fortune Teller was that disheveled old man. Su Yi called him ¡®the old scoundrel,¡¯ while the Immortal Realm¡¯s old-timers referred to him as the Bearer of Bad News.

    Su Yi said thoughtfully, ¡°So your foster father died prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals?¡±

    The young woman nodded. ¡°He left the ck Dragon Market to prepare to prove his Dao and enter the Great Realm. He went to the Dark Northern Sea in search of good fortune, only for Jiang Tai¡¯e to intercept him.¡±

    Here, the girl¡¯s dark golden eyes shone with hatred. She said gravely, ¡®Back then, Jiang Tai¡¯e said that his daughter needed a pair of boots, and that there was no better material than my foster father¡¯s hide!

    ¡°Foster Father knew he was no match for Jiang Tai¡¯e. He offered a portion of his hide to cate him.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯d have thought that Jiang Tai¡¯e would go on to say that his daughter also needed a sword, and that he needed Foster Father¡¯s spine to forge it?¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed.

    That was indeed something Jiang Tai¡¯e might do. The founder of the Church of Supreme Oneness was cold and cruel; he killed people like it was nothing.

    The rims of the girl¡¯s eyes reddened with obvious anger. ¡°It was then that Foster Father realized that Jiang Tai¡¯e was just making excuses, and that no matter how many concessions he made, Jiang Tai¡¯e wouldn¡¯t let him go. Thus, he attempted to flee to preserve his life.

    ¡°In the end, he couldn¡¯t escape disaster. Even after giving it everything he had, only a wisp of his soul made it back.

    ¡°Later, I learned that Jiang Tai¡¯e shattered my foster father¡¯s body. He plucked his horns, skin, tendons, bones, scales, and ws, then refined them all into treasures.

    ¡°They say... that Foster Father¡¯s flesh, eyes, and organs were all refined into pills...¡±

    Here, the girl¡¯s delicate frame shook. She¡¯d obviously lost control of her emotions.

    Su Yi rubbed his forehead. ¡°Did your Foster Father say why Jiang Tai¡¯e targeted him?¡±

    Jiang Tai¡¯e was ruthless, but he wouldn¡¯t attack unless he was after something. There was no way he¡¯d target the ck Dragon Dao Monarch for no reason.

    The girl bitterly shook her head, her gaze bleak. ¡°Foster Father was worried I¡¯d seek revenge, so he never told me why Jiang Tai¡¯e attacked him. He just told me to forget about it, and never, ever to seek revenge...¡±

    Su Yi let out a long sigh. He understood how the Red Dragon Dao Monarch must feel.

    But it was true that if the young woman before him attempted revenge against Jiang Tai¡¯e, she¡¯d be no different from a moth to the me.

    Su Yi thought for a while, then said, ¡°So in thest moments before his death, your foster father used the Dragon-Marked Blood Chains to confine you here, trapping you in the ck Dragon Market for the rest of your life. Am I right?¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± grunted the girl. ¡°Before he passed, he said he didn¡¯t want me to follow in his footsteps, which was why he went so far as to use the Dragon-Marked Blood Chains to seal my bloodline power. It¡¯s just as you said; he did this because he didn¡¯t want me to leave the ck Dragon Market. He was worried I¡¯d get revenge, yes, but he also wanted to stop me from entering the Dragon Transformation Pool.¡±

    Su Yi was stunned. ¡°Does that mean that even after all this time, you¡¯ve yet to be a true dragon?¡±

    The girl nodded. ¡°He said that the moment I became a true dragon, I¡¯d bring disaster upon myself. The Divine Fortune Teller said much the same thing, that given my disposition and destiny, I had to wait for the right opportunity, or else...¡±

    Here, she said with a mncholy look on her face, ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯d meet with a brutal end, just like my foster father....¡±

    Su Yi instantly understood. ¡°They really were looking out for you.¡±

    Dragons were Xiantian life forms, the strongest living things in the world. Everything, from their talent to their bloodlines and spirit roots, was far beyond the overwhelming majority of living things!

    In life, the ck Dragon Dao Monarch had yet to step into the three stages of the Great Realm, yet a battered remnant of his soul managed to escape from Jiang Tai¡¯e¡¯s clutches. Jiang Tai¡¯e stood at the very pinnacle of the Immortal Dao, so that was already an impressive feat.

    There was no need to even question it. Had the ck Dragon Dao Monarch sessfully stepped into the Great Realm, his strength would have been enough to threaten top experts like Jiang Tai¡¯e and the Blood Firmament Immortal Sovereign!

    This was what made true dragons so terrifying.

    But it was for this reason that those unrivaled powerhouses at the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao saw dragons as precious treasures. Whenever a dragon appeared, they were sure to scramble to acquire it.

    Either they¡¯d subdue it and force it to protect their territory, or they¡¯d hunt it and refine it into treasure.

    Of course, hunting dragons was something only the top powerhouses of the Immortal Dao could attempt!

 Chapter 1566 - The Palace of Trials

    <h4>Chapter 1566 - The Pce of Trials</h4>

    The young woman fell briefly silent. Finally, she said, ¡°I¡¯m not stupid. I naturally understand my foster father and the Divine Fortune Teller¡¯s good intentions, but...¡±

    She raised her head and solemnly fixed her dark golden eyes on Su Yi. ¡°Senior, he killed my father. How could I possibly just let a grudge like that go?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t let it go!¡± she said, answering her own question. ¡°I can endure, I can wait, but I absolutely must get my revenge!¡±

    Su Yi mulled this over. ¡°Did that old scoundrel of a fortune teller say I could help you?¡±

    She inclined her head. ¡°The Divine Fortune Teller once performed a divination on my behalf, damaging his vitality in the process. His wounds are only getting worse and worse...¡±

    She paused, a hint of obvious concern on her face.

    Su Yiughed dryly. ¡°They say the good die young, while disastersst for millennia. If that old bastard said he was the second oldest around, absolutely no one would dare im first ce. You don¡¯t need to worry about him.¡±

    The girl was stunned, and her gaze was a bit strange. It hadn¡¯t been long since the Divine Fortune Teller smugly told her the exact same thing.

    ¡°What did he divine for you?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The girl said solemnly, ¡°When you see a dragon in the fields, a great man shall soon appear!¡±

    Su Yi instantly understood. The old scoundrel saw him as the Red Dragon Dao Monarch¡¯s opportunity to get revenge!

    In other words, the old-timer had most likely long since known that Wang Ye wasn¡¯t really dead.

    And the old scoundrel knew that throughout the Immortal Realm, only Wang Ye¡¯s reincarnation was capable of helping the Red Dragon Dao Monarch take down Jiang Tai¡¯e!

    After a moment¡¯s thought, Su Yi said directly, ¡°To tell the truth, even if I undo your seal and help you transform into a true dragon, your hope of killing Jiang Tai¡¯e is basically zero.¡±

    The girl couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Even if I step into the three stages of the Great Realm?¡±

    ¡°As you ought to know, they call the Great Realm a legend for a reason,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Your foster father was a peak Immortal King. It¡¯s fair to say he was among the greatest of experts beneath the Great Realm. Yet despite struggling bitterly for countless years, he never managed to take the next step.¡±

    Reality was cruel.

    Throughout its long history, the Immortal Realm had given rise to trillions of cultivators and countless dazzling geniuses.

    In the end, less than one in ten thousand ever became immortals.

    Even among immortals, less than one in ten thousand ever became Void Realm True Immortals.

    As for breaking into the Saint Realm to be an Immortal Lord? ¡°Less than one in ten thousand¡± was insufficient to describe it. It required seizing a rare and fleeting opportunity, a stroke of fortune!

    Without the right opportunity, you had no hope of bing a Saint Realm Immortal Lord. Hard work and strong foundations weren¡¯t enough.

    It was for this reason that Immortal Lord factions were considered top-ss even by the standards of the forty-nine provinces as a whole.

    As for breaking into the Miracle Realm to be an Immortal King? That was even harder. There was no guarantee that even one in a thousand Immortal Lords would ever reach that level!

    As for the Great Realm of legends? It was called a legend because despite the passage of countless years, those who sessfully reached the Great Realm were as rare as phoenix feathers and qilin horns!

    These were the experts who stood at the very pinnacle of the Immortal Dao, the top powerhouses of the Immortal Realm!

    As if worried his words had hurt her, Su Yi said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s all a matter of effort. The Immortal Realm is not what it was, and it¡¯s in the process of weing enormous changes. It would be no exaggeration to say that after a long period of dormancy, a new golden age is imminent. Thus, your odds of reaching the Great Realm are somewhat higher than they would be otherwise.¡±

    Su Yi looked at the young woman. ¡°I can give you an opportunity, but you must follow my arrangements. Agree to my terms, and before I leave the ck Dragon Market, I¡¯ll help you undo your seal.¡±

    The young woman shook, then rose to her feet and spoke without even pausing to think. ¡°I agree!¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask what my arrangements are?¡±

    The young woman shook her head. ¡°If I can get revenge for my foster father, I¡¯ll do anything!¡±

    Su Yi sighed with pity. ¡°Honestly, you don¡¯t need to do anything at all. I¡¯d kill Jiang Tai¡¯e one day either way.¡±

    Jiang Tai¡¯e was among the top powerhouses who¡¯d ambushed Wang Ye. There was no way Su Yi would let that grudge go.

    The young woman pursed her lips and said with staunch determination, ¡°This junior wants to kill him herself!¡±

    Su Yi nodded, but said nothing.

    Wang Ye had once seen Jiang Tai¡¯e as one of his greatest enemies. It naturally wouldn¡¯t do to underestimate him. But that didn¡¯t mean he was undefeatable!

    The young woman before him had been sealed by the Dragon-Marked Blood Chains for countless years, and she¡¯d yet to undergo metamorphosis to be a true dragon, but she was already an Immortal Queen.

    When she became a true dragon, she really did have a shot at breaking into the Great Realm. If she seeded, she might well be capable of killing Jiang Tai¡¯e.

    Of course, the road would be difficult, and her hope was fleeting.

    But Su Yi was willing to give her the chance!

    ¡°I¡¯m going to cultivate here for a while. In the meantime, I¡¯m going to share some ancient texts of the Grand Dao. If you run into anything you cannot understand, ponder it on your own first before asking for my help,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Once you¡¯ve grasped everything I¡¯ve transmitted to you, I¡¯ll tell you what you need to do next.¡±

    With that, Su Yi took out a jade slip and passed it to her. ¡°Take it.¡±

    The young woman hurriedly epted it with both hands, her face full of gratitude. ¡°Many thanks, Senior!¡±

    Su Yi said warmly, ¡°Your foster father and I were close. Even without the ns of that old fortune teller scammer, I would have helped you.¡±

    The young woman¡¯s heart churned with emotion, and she said with the utmost seriousness, ¡°I won¡¯t let you down, Senior!¡±

    That very day, the Red Dragon Dao Monarch ordered Commander Xing Yu to personally arrange for Su Yi, Qing Wei, and Fang Han to take up residence in an old-fashioned home halfway up the Dragon¡¯s Retreat.

    The courtyard was under the shade of ancient trees, and the air brimmed with immortal qi. It was a first-rate blessed ground for cultivation.

    After they¡¯d settled in, Xing Yu smiled and said, ¡°Young Lord, the Monarch hasmanded me to obey your orders during your stay here. If you need anything at all, please go right ahead andmand me!¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you, then.¡±

    Xing Yu hurriedly waved. ¡°It¡¯s my honor!¡±

    After briefly exchanging a few pleasantries, Xing Yu bade farewell.

    Now that they had some spare time, Su Yi told hispanions his ns.

    ¡°Qing Wei, for now, guide that little fellow¡¯s cultivation. Help him build his foundations,¡± said Su Yi. He took out a jade slip he¡¯d prepared and passed it to her. ¡°This is the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race¡¯s secret legacy, Eight Methods to Refine the Body. Teach it to him.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Qing Wei epted the jade slip.

    Fang Han couldn¡¯t help but interject, ¡°My big sister said that our n met with catastrophe during the Age of Fallen Immortals, and that our ancestral legacy was lost a long time ago. How... How could you possibly have it?¡±

    Disbelief was written all over the youth¡¯s face.

    ¡°You¡¯ll understandter,¡± said Su Yi. With one light, airy sentence, he fobbed Fang Han off.

    ¡°Seems to me that although Immortal Queen Liu Yun cannot resolve her divine misfortune on her own, she should be fine in the short run,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. When we leave the ck Dragon Market, investigate for further details. When you need my help, I absolutely won¡¯t remain a bystander.¡±

    Qing Wei¡¯s beautiful eyes filled with gratitude. ¡°Many thanks, Young Lord!¡±

    Earlier, in Auspicious Cloud Pce, the Church of All Spirits tried using Immortal Queen Liu Yun¡¯s divine misfortune to coerce her into bing Zhong Qi¡¯s Dao Partner.

    Although this problem had already been resolved, Qing Wei had been worrying about her master ever since. Su Yi¡¯s promise finally reassured her, and she felt much calmer.

    ¡°Take this Qilin True Blood and refine it,¡± said Su Yi, taking out that bundle of fiery blood. ¡°When you help the kid establish his foundations, give him a little to use as well.¡±

    ¡°This...¡± Qing Wei was unwittingly stunned, and ttered, too.

    Qilin True Blood!

    This was a rare, supreme treasure, the type that could only be happened upon by chance!

    ¡°Go on, take it.¡± Su Yi passed her the Qilin True Blood.

    Qing Wei was a descendant of the Bai¡¯ze Spirit Race, and Bai¡¯ze were Xiantian True Spirits. As for Fang Han, he was a descendant of the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race; his origins were even grander. Refining the Qilin True Blood could make theirtent potential undergo an unbelievable transformation!

    But the Qilin True Blood was of little use to Su Yi. If he refined it, he¡¯d effectively be desecrating a divine treasure.

    After finishing this, Su Yi promptly got up and headed outside. He nned to attempt the Cave of Trials!

    After watching Su Yi fade from view, Qing Wei reacted as if awakening from a dream. She murmured, ¡°This benevolence is so enormous that I could spend the rest of my life repaying it and it still might not be enough....¡±

    When she first met Su Yi in Sky Tripod Immortal City, he taught her a method that helped her break through her bottleneck. Later, he gave her a Saint-level immortal herb, and now, he¡¯d given her Qilin True Blood too.

    He¡¯d even agreed to help her master, Immortal Queen Liu Yun, avert her divine misfortune.

    All of thisbined made even an Immortal Lady like Qing Wei feel as if she were dreaming.

    ¡°Senior, might you show me the Eight Methods to Refine the Body?¡± Fang Han couldn¡¯t help but ask. He couldn¡¯t bear his curiosity any longer.

    Qing Wei smiled. ¡°Very well.¡±

    ......

    The mountaintop pce built on the peak of the Dragon¡¯s Retreat.

    The seemingly youthful Red Dragon Dao Monarch read the jade slip Su Yi had given her.

    Its contents quickly left her dazed.

    It recorded no fewer than nine Daoist canons, all of them first-rate treasures of the Immortal Dao!

    After a cursory examination, the Red Dragon Dao Monarch realized that they were carefully selected. He¡¯d obviously chosen them just for her!

    ¡°No wonder my foster father revered the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign, and no wonder the Divine Fortune Teller said that the Sovereign made him feel that his horizons were too narrow...¡± the young woman muttered to herself, her heart full of emotion.

    ......

    On the way to the Pce of Trials at the foot of the mountain, Su Yi encountered Immortal Lord Xing Yu. Something urred to him, and he said, ¡°If possible, I¡¯d like you to do me a favor.¡±

    Xing Yu smiled. ¡°Pleasemand me, Young Lord.¡±

    ¡°I need five types of medicinal ingredients: Golden Toad Shed Skin, Concentrated Profound Chill Dew, Auspicious Ivory Powder, Phoenix Marrow Leaf, and a Five Elements Treasure Lotus....¡±

    Xing Yu didn''t even pause to think. ¡°Rest assured and leave it to me, Young Lord!¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°For now, guide me to the Pce of Trials.¡±

    Xing Yu smiled and agreed.

 Chapter 1567 - Taking Trials

    <h4>Chapter 1567 - Taking Trials</h4>

    The Pce of Trials.

    Experts of factions from all across the Immortal Realm were waiting patiently. By now, only the six greatest chosen of the Universe Realm had yet to wash out.

    When Xing Yu arrived with Su Yi, they instantly drew the crowd¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Ol¡¯ Brother Xing Yu, what are you doing here?¡± High Elder Li Songfu of the Six Directions Daoist Temple greeted him with a smile.

    He was dressed in apricot-yellow Daoist robes, and he had the air of a celestial being. He and Xing Yu were good friends.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to apany this young lord,¡± Xing Yu exined with a smile.

    Numerous curious gazes instantlynded on Su Yi. Just who was he, for amander of the ck Dragon Guards to guide him here personally?

    s, Su Yi¡¯s face was entirely unfamiliar, and he showed no sign of a cultivation base. No one recognized him.

    Madam Yun Ning smiled and said, ¡°Since Fellow Daoist Xing Yu guided you here personally, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re an extraordinary figure among Universe Realm Immortals, my young friend.¡±

    She was from one of the three purends of Mount Buzhou, the Divine Jade Pure Lands. She was beautiful and dignified, and she had a lofty status.

    Many others proceeded to chime in their agreement.

    <i>A Universe Realm Immortal?</i> Xing Yu¡¯s expression turned a bit strange, and he didn¡¯t quite know what to say.

    Su Yi, however, was perfectly forthright. ¡°I¡¯m in the Cloud Soaring Realm.¡±

    The crowd was stunned, and the atmosphere grew strange.

    <i>He¡¯s yet to be an immortal, yet he dares attempt the Cave of Trials?</i>

    The Cave of Trials was a cultivation ground prepared specifically for Universe Realm Immortals.

    Furthermore, not just any old Universe Realm Immortal was qualified to enter! The factions gathered here had all paid a considerable price to gain entry for their disciples.

    Yet now, a young man in the Cloud Soaring Realm wanted to test himself in the Cave of Trials. Who¡¯d dare believe such a thing?

    Madam Yun Ning felt a bit awkward. She was an Immortal Lady, yet she¡¯d mistaken a little cultivator of the Cloud Soaring Realm for a Universe Realm Immortal. She¡¯d undoubtedy made a fool of herself.

    Meanwhile, Xing Yu had already led Su Yi to the far end of the hall. A massive, whirlpool-like portal floated over the wall.

    The entrance to the Cave of Trials!

    Xing Yu gestured to the stone stele beside it. ¡°Young Lord, press your palm on the stele, and you¡¯ll receive a token. When you want to leave, all you need to do is crush it.¡±

    Su Yi nodded, then pressed his palm upon the stele.

    <i>Weng!</i>

    The stone surface lit up, and a resplendent rain of the Laws surged forth before condensing into a palm-sized purple token.

    ¡°Young Lord, do you need me to exin the rules of the Cave of Trials?¡± Xing Yu asked with a smile.

    ¡°No need.¡± Su Yi shook his head, gripped the purple talisman, and walked into the massive whirlpool. The blink of an eyeter, he¡¯d disappeared.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Xing Yu, who was that young man, for you to have led him here personally?¡± Li Songfu couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    The others looked over as well. A trivial cultivator of the cloud Soaring Realm hade here alongside an Immortal Lord of the ck Dragon Market. This was simply unbelievable, and it piqued the crowd¡¯s curiosity.

    Xing Yu said solemnly, ¡°Young Lord Su is the most distinguished of distinguished guests of the ck Dragon Market.¡±

    He swept his gaze across the crowd and said, ¡°You are not to be remiss in your manners.¡±

    The crowd was instantly solemn. They were increasingly aware that this "Young Lord Su" wasn¡¯t simple.

    Li Songfu was itching with curiosity. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Ol¡¯ Brother Xing Yu, might you give me more details?¡±

    Xing Yu shook his head. ¡°Better not to ask any further questions.¡±

    With that, he turned and left.

    Li Songfu frowned and muttered, ¡°Could he perhaps be the descendant of an Immortal King?¡±

    Madam Yun Ning said softly, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of an Immortal King surnamed Su, but no matter. I¡¯m afraid Young Lord Su¡¯s origins are more terrifying than we can imagine.¡±

    Everyone reacted strongly to that.

    Someone said gravely, ¡°But he¡¯s ultimately just in the Cloud Soaring Realm. I wonder how far he¡¯ll make it through the Cave of Trials like that.¡±

    The Cave of Trials had nine floors, each more perilous than the one before.

    In the long years since the Age of Fallen Immortals, not one Universe Realm Immortal had passed the ninth trial.

    Yet now, a Cloud Soaring Realm cultivator was making the attempt. No matter how extraordinary and lofty his status, the crowd thought poorly of his chances.

    Someone said with augh, ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s just here for fun, and he isn¡¯t really here to temper himself.¡±

    Before long, the crowd set the topic aside. A Cloud Soaring Transcendent, that was all. At most, they were curious about his origins. As for how far he¡¯d make it through the Cave of Trials? Practically no one really cared.

    ......

    The first floor of the Cave of Trials.

    Su Yi first appeared in a grand, empty hall. There was nothing here save for a massive ck stele covered in a strange, inscrutable power of the Laws of the Immortal Dao.

    The Dao-Measuring Stone!

    When one stood atop this stone, it could measure their strength. Then, in the trials that followed, it would create opponents ofparable ability!

    Su yi stepped onto the Dao-Measuring Stone. The Laws instantly rumbled and boomed, and a rain of light interwove. The pressure on Su Yi relentlessly increased.

    In the end, he had no choice but to circte his cultivation base to ward off this omnipresent, oppressive pressure.

    A long time passed.

    Only when Su Yi was practically circting his cultivation base to its limit did the pressure abruptly disappear.

    Su Yi disappeared from the grand hall too. A momentter, he found himself in a boundless world.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t sense any of the usual energies of heaven and earth, nor were there any spiritual energy fluctuations. It was utterly barren, a dead world.

    This meant that when the fighting began, trial-takers couldn¡¯t borrow any power from heaven and earth. They¡¯d have to rely purely on their own cultivation bases.

    Furthermore, the moment they relied on external treasures, the Laws covering this ce would expel them, and they¡¯d fail their trial!

    ¡°Not bad.¡± Su Yi muttered to himself, ¡°Only a setup like this can really measure the full extent of your personal might!¡±

    <i>Weng!</i>

    The Laws suddenly fluctuated, and a rain of light fell from the heavens, condensing into a tall, upright figure in blue robes.

    He and Su Yi werepletely identical!

    However, the second Su Yi was condensed from the Laws, and he showed no sign of life force. What he did have was a powerful cultivation baseparable to Su Yi¡¯s own!

    This was a trial guardian!

    Fighting them was like fighting a clone of yourself. You had to kill the trial guardian before you could attempt the next trial.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The trial guardian stretched out his hand, condensing a sword. He then shot through the air, right at Su Yi!

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes lit up. This was just the first trial, but the trial guardian¡¯s power wasparable to his own!

    Without the slightest hesitation, Su Yi stretched out his hand, condensed a sword out of his cultivation base, and met the trial guardian head-on.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A grand battle broke out and raged with great ferocity.

    It wasn¡¯t just the trial guardian¡¯s strength. Even hisbat experience, skills, and attainments in the Dao of the Sword were extraordinary!

    Aside fromcking life force, his abilities were all but identical to Su Yi¡¯s. They were like twin brothers.

    This was what made the Cave of Trials so unique. Oveing the trials was like facing another version of yourself.

    It was only by fighting such a battle that trial-takers could clearly discern their own inadequacies!

    <i>Wonderful! No wonder the ck Dragon Dao Monarch bragged that throughout the Immortal Realm, there was nowhere else like the Cave of Trials! This really is a rare, first-rate blessed ground for cultivation!</i>

    As Su Yi fought, his blood boiled, and his will to fight coursed through him. The fiercebat was utterly satisfying.

    He fought with all his might, entirely unrestrained, his cultivation base on full disy. Sword qi shed through the air, shaking the nine heavens and the ten earths.

    But his opponent was no slouch either. They fought and fought, but it was hard to determine a victor.

    Su Yi hadn¡¯t fought such an evenly matched duel in a long, long time.

    ¡°I am at war with myself in a battle of the heart. Now, aren¡¯t I fighting yet another version of me here in the Cave of Trials?¡± Su Yi sighed.

    About fifteen minutester.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Su Yi seized an opportunity to cut the trial guardian into pieces. He scattered into a rain of light and fused into Su Yi¡¯s body, rapidly replenishing his depleted energy.

    At the same time, Su Yi clearly sensed that after refining the rain of light, his physical body, soul, cultivation base, and even his essence, qi, and spirit, had undergone a subtle, silent baptism!

    This was the advantage of oveing a trial.

    The colorful rain of light was manifested of the ancient origin power of the Grand Dao. It was enormously beneficial to cultivators!

    Before long, the power of the Laws surged forth, bringing Su Yi away.

    ...

    The second floor of the Cave of Trials.

    This too had a grand hall. It was empty save for a golden stele.

    When Su Yi arrived, the stone surface surged with a rain of light, and a ranking appeared.

    Thirty-nine thousand, eight hundred and fifty-fifth ce!

    ¡°.....¡±

    But Su Yi knew that his results reflected no more than the time he¡¯d taken to ovee this trial. The guardians¡¯ strength never varied, so the time it took a challenger to ovee them served as proof of their power andtent potential.

    Simrly, assuming simr levels of power, thebatant who burst forth with greatertent potential in a pinch was the more terrifying one.

    A momentter, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    He wasn¡¯t attempting the trials for a ranking.

    Without any further thought, he proceeded beyond the second-floor hall.

    As soon as he passed through the portal, he arrived in a separate heaven and earth almost identical to the boundless world he¡¯d seen on the first floor.

    The only difference was that this time, the boundless world was permeated with blood-colored baleful mists strong enough to disrupt a cultivator¡¯s heart!

    In other words, challengers had to engage in fiercebat with trial guardians while also fending off the blood-colored baleful mists and avoiding their mental influence!

    That aside, the trial guardians were stronger than on the first floor!

    <i>Weng!</i>

    A rain of light fell from the heavens, forming a figure identical to Su Yi, but his aura was even stronger!

    <i>The trial guardians aren¡¯t living things, and they naturally have notent potential. If trial-takers want to ovee their opponents, they have to rely on theirbat skills and intelligence. This is also a test of will andtent potential, </i>thought Su Yi.

    <i>ng!</i>

    Off in the distance, the trial guardian condensed a Dao Sword and attacked from afar.

    Meanwhile, the bloody, baleful, mind-altering mists surged toward Su Yi like mad.

 Chapter 1568 - The Universe Realm Immortal Rankings

    <h4>Chapter 1568 - The Universe Realm Immortal Rankings</h4>

    Enough time to brew a cup of teater.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The blood-red immortal mist filling the sky dissipated.

    A dazzling streak of sword qi extended thirty thousand feet into the air. A long time passed without it dissipating.

    The sword qi ran the trial guardian through, and he shattered into a rain of light.

    Su Yi rubbed his left cheek. It was bleeding. It was just a minor flesh wound, but it was still an injury.

    ¡°He was a bit stronger than the first trial guardian. Truly not bad.¡± Su Yi had yet to get his fill.

    After absorbing the rain of light, Su Yi¡¯s cultivation base didn¡¯t just fully recover. It even advanced, breaking into the mid-stage Cloud Soaring Realm!

    This transformation brought with it new power. Su Yi¡¯s will to fight intensified, and he was eager for an opponent to test himself against.

    Thus, when he entered the third-floor hall, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to check his ranking. He just proceeded straight to the next trial.

    The third battleground was nketed in thunder and lightning that intimidated and influenced the soul, and the guardian was far stronger than in the second trial.

    Furthermore, every time the thunder rumbled, it dealt a terrifying impact to trial-takers¡¯ souls.

    But this was exactly what Su Yi was most eager for. If his opponents were too weak, he wouldn¡¯t have been interested in these trials.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Before long, he was locked in fiercebat.

    ......

    Time slipped by.

    The sixth-floor hall of the Cave of Trials.

    ¡°I wonder whether Suo Yuntu will make it through the sixth trial this time,¡± whispered Yan Beidu.

    He was the most dazzling Universe Realm Immortal in his entire sect. They called him a chosen son of heaven with limitless prospects.

    ¡°This trial really is just too difficult. There¡¯s two guardians at once, one in the open, and one in the shadows. It¡¯s almost impossible to defend against them both.¡± Cheng Xiaohan sighed in exasperation.

    Just like Yan Beidu, he was a genius among Universe Realm Immortals, an extraordinary talent. His sect had high hopes for him.

    ¡°No need to rush. Let¡¯s take it slow. I predict that if we sessfully ovee the sixth trial, we¡¯ll be able to further excavate our talent, and our cultivations will soar!¡±

    Yan Beidu¡¯s eyes shed with perfect self-confidence.

    Cheng Xiaohan shook his head. ¡°But we¡¯re ultimately inferior to Wen Jue of the Divine Jade Pure Lands and Pu Heng of the Six Directions Daoist Temple.¡±

    Yan Beidu froze, then rubbed his nose awkwardly. ¡°They¡¯re both unrivaled monsters of the Universe Realm Immortal Rankings. There¡¯s noparing us to them.¡±

    Ever since the Age of Fallen Immortals had ended, the Divine Mysteries Pavilion had published ranking lists at regr intervals, and the entire Immortal Realm paid attention, especially to the Universe Realm Immortal Rankings and Void Realm Immortal Rankings.

    Everyone who made it onto the lists was a top expert of their respective realm.

    Wen Jue of the Divine Jade Pure Lands and Pu Heng of the Six Directions Daoist Temple were both on the Universe Realm Immortal Rankings. Wen Jue was eighty-first, while Pu Heng was ny-seventh.

    ¡°Although a list can¡¯t truly gauge a Universe Realm Immortal¡¯s strength, ording to our n¡¯s ancestor, everyone who makes the list is indeed among the most dazzling figures of the present-day Immortal Realm,¡± Yan Beidu whispered. ¡°They¡¯re either extraordinarily talented geniuses or monsters so talented as to dazzle any era they appeared in. There is no shortage of chosen of heaven blessed with grand fortune, either. Each is stronger than the one before. I came to the Cave of Trials to transform myself and strive for a spot on the ranking!¡±

    Yan Beidu¡¯s eyes filled with staunch determination.

    His emotions seemed to resonate with Cheng Xiaohan. ¡°Indeed. After the long Age of Fallen Immortals, the Immortal Realm has weed an unprecedented golden age. In the days to follow, more and more legends are sure to arise. Our generation was born at exactly the right time!¡±

    Suddenly, a bleeding figure staggered out of the portal.

    Yan Beidu and Cheng Xiaohan recognized him at a nce. He was the second to attempt the sixth trial earlier, Suo Yuntu.

    ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of you!¡± Suo Yuntuughed bitterly, plopped down on the ground, and breathed heavily.

    He was riddled with wounds and looked wretched. Even his chest had caved in. It was obvious that he¡¯d failed his trial; otherwise, he would never have returned to the sixth-floor hall.

    ¡°How is this an embarrassment? We¡¯re here to temper our cultivations. Temporary setbacks don¡¯t mean anything,¡± Yan Beidu saidfortingly.

    Chen Xiaohan, however, just asked, ¡°Do you n to continue? You¡¯re down to yourst chance, Fellow Daoist Suo.¡±

    Trial-takers had three chances to attempt a trial. When they used all three up, they¡¯d be eliminated.

    Suo Yuntu had failed the sixth trial twice already. One more failure, and he¡¯d be expelled from the Cave of Trials.

    Suo Yuntu didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°I¡¯m trying again!¡±

    His gaze was firm. ¡°Even if I fail in the end, I want to fail without regret!¡±

    Yan Beidu and Cheng Xiaohan nodded. They too were dazzling geniuses of the Universe Realm, and all of them had the spirit to rise above the masses. None of them would give up lightly.

    Suddenly, space rippled, and a tall, upright figure appeared.

    This was none other than Su Yi.

    Meanwhile, the golden Dao stele lit up with Su Yi¡¯s rank after oveing the fifth trial: nine thousand, five hundred and twenty-seventh ce.

    Yan Beidu and the others nced at this score, and all of them inwardly rxed.

    His rank was inferior to theirs!

    Yan Beidu smiled and inclined his head. ¡°My name is Yan Beidu. Greetings, Fellow Daoist. Might I ask your honorable name and surname?¡±

    Su Yi casually told them his name, then said thoughtfully, ¡°Have you been here a while?¡±

    Yan Beidu smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. We entered the Cave of Trials half a month ago. What about you, Fellow Daoist?¡±

    ¡°I only arrived today,¡± said Su Yi.

    Yan Beidu was bbergasted. ¡°Today?¡±

    Cheng Xiaohan and Suo Yuntu were obviously stunned too.

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Strictly speaking, I arrived two hours ago.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    When they first saw Su Yi¡¯s ranking, they thought they¡¯d encountered someone slightly inferior to them. Who¡¯d have thought they¡¯d misjudged him?

    Cheng Xiaohan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Does that mean you passed the previous five trials without pausing to rest?¡±

    Su Yi took out a jug of wine and had a drink before answering. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°What?!?!"

    He''d made it through five trials in a single go? Who was this guy, to be so fierce?

    After all, every time they¡¯d ovee a trial, they¡¯d needed to take time to cultivate and process the experiences and revtions they¡¯d had in battle. They also needed to prepare for the trial ahead.

    That was true even for top geniuses like Wen Jue and Pu Heng!

    Who could have imagined that someone who¡¯d only just arrived in the Cave of Trials today could make it to the sixth floor without pausing to rest?

    Suo Yuntu couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°In that case, your strength has long since earned you a spot on the Universe Realm Immortal Rankings, so why haven¡¯t we heard of you?¡±

    There was no doubt about it; he only half believed Su YI.

    Yan Beidu and Cheng Xiaohan looked at Su Yi, too.

    ¡°The Universe Ream Immortal Rankings?¡± Su Yi asked with great interest. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    Wang Ye¡¯s memories included no mention of any such thing.

    Yan Beidu and the others were bbergasted. ¡°As a Universe Realm Immortal, how could you not know about the rankings?¡±

    Su Yiughed and shook his head. ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m only in the Cloud Soaring Realm. I only just broke into the mid-stage Cloud Soaring Realm earlier.¡±

    ¡°???¡± The three of them felt like they were going insane. How could a Cloud Soaring Realm cultivator have even gotten into the Cave of Trials?!?

    And when had a Cloud Soaring cultivator ever made it to the sixth floor in a single uninterrupted attempt?

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, are you sure you aren¡¯t joking around?¡± Yan Beidu frowned.

    Cheng Xiaohan snorted coldly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to even ask. He¡¯s got to be messing with us! Even if he¡¯s a Cloud Soaring Realm cultivator, he ought to know about the Universe Realm Immortal rankings! Yet he insists on ying dumb. Don¡¯t believe a word he says!¡±

    Su Yi was frustrated. When he told the truth, no one believed him! It was as strange as could be!

    However, he finally understood that the Immortal Realm now had a Universe Realm Immortal Ranking, and this drew his attention.

    Su Yi asked, ¡°Are you perhaps among the elites on the rankings?¡±

    ¡°....¡± The three of them suddenly felt that Su Yi was simply detestable. Every sentence was barbed!

    First, he said he¡¯d made it to the sixth floor without a break. Then he insisted he was really in the Cloud Soaring Realm. Now he was asking them to their faces whether or not they were geniuses of the Universe Realm Immortal Rankings!

    How could they bear this?

    ¡°Clearly, any further talk would be a waste of time. Please carry on, sir!¡±

    Yan Beidu red, then returned to his former position. Cheng Xiaohan and Suo Yuntu paid Su Yi no further heed either.

    As dazzling experts of the Universe Realm, who among them didn¡¯t have a proud heart?

    When Su Yi saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and shake his head. He said no more, instead turning and passing through the portal to attempt the sixth trial!

    ¡°Tell me, do you think that guy was deliberately making fun of us?¡± Yan Beidu couldn¡¯t help but ask after he left.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure of it!¡± Cheng Xiaohan said furiously. ¡°Who ever heard of someone making it all the way to the sixth floor in a single attempt? And what Cloud Soaring Transcendent could gain entry to the Cave of Trials? Mostughable of all, he pretended not to know about the Universe Realm Immortal Rankings. What is that, if not tant nonsense?¡±

    Suo Yuntu nodded. ¡°He was surely messing with us!¡±

    Yan Beidu rubbed his nose. ¡°Then do you think he can pass the sixth trial?¡±

    Cheng Xiaohan and Suo Yuntu immediately fell silent.

    ¡°ording to the rules of the Cave of Trials, even if you can¡¯t beat a trial guardian, so long as you canst an hour, they¡¯ll let you advance to the next floor,¡± said Yan Beidu. ¡°Let¡¯s wait an hour and see whether or not that guy seeds!¡±

    The other two nodded.

    Time slipped by, and soon, an hour had passed.

    There was no sign of Su Yi.

    Yan Beidu, Cheng Xiaohan, Suo Yuntu, and the other three exchanged nces. All of them felt conflicted.

    Reality proved that even though that Su person told outrageous lies, he really was terrifyingly capable.

    He¡¯d actually ovee the sixth trial on his first attempt!

    The most unbelievable part was that Su Yi¡¯s name was nowhere to be found on the Universe Realm Immortal Rankings!

    The three of them sank into a lengthy silence. They suddenly felt as if they¡¯d been dealt an invisible blow. The sensation wasn¡¯t at all pleasant.

    In truth, they¡¯d all guessed wrong.

    Su Yi had long since passed both the sixth and seventh trials to arrive in the hall on the eighth floor!

 Chapter 1569 - The Death of Wen Jue

    <h4>Chapter 1569 - The Death of Wen Jue</h4>

    The Cave of Trials, the eighth floor.

    Xue Hongfeng sat on the ground, meditating. He was dressed in ck, with cold, steely features. He was from an Immortal Lord n, and his aptitude was extraordinary, especially for the Dao of the Saber. Yet... he¡¯d failed to ovee the eighth trial twice in a row.

    Xue Hongfeng gnashed his teeth. ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll win for sure!¡±

    Suddenly, the golden Dao stele to the side of the hall drew his attention. A rain of light scattered as a new ranker appeared: three hundred and ny-third ce.

    This rank wasn¡¯t high, but it absolutely wasn¡¯t low, either. After all, despite the passage of countless years, only a select handful of Universe Realm Immortals had ever ovee the trials of the eighth floor.

    ¡°He¡¯s just one rank below me!¡± eximed Xue Hongfeng. After oveing the seventh floor, his results put him in three hundred and ny-second ce!

    A momentter, he saw the new arrival.

    He was a young man in blue, tall and upright, with the air of one who¡¯d risen out of the dust of mortality. Most importantly, he showed absolutely no sign of a cultivation base.

    This made it impossible to see through him.

    This was, of course, Su Yi.

    He nced at the meditating Xue Hongfeng, then proceeded toward the next trial.

    But then, Xue Hongfeng suddenly said, ¡°Please wait!¡±

    ¡°Do you have business with me?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Xue Hongfeng rose and grinned. ¡°My name is Xue Hongfeng, and I¡¯m from the White Reed Province, a scion of Divine Cloud Mountain¡¯s Xue Family. Might I ask your name?¡±

    Divine Cloud Mountain¡¯s Xue Family! A famous Immortal Lord n of the White Reed Province!

    And Xue Hongfeng was the son of their leader, a prominent elite of their younger generation! He¡¯d stepped into immortality at just three hundred and ten years of age!

    s, Su Yi had never heard of him, so he naturally didn¡¯t have much of a reaction.

    ¡°I''m Su Yi.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Xue Hongfeng. He then got straight to the point, ¡°I¡¯d like to duel you!¡±

    Su Yi found this quite surprising. ¡°And how would you like to duel?¡±

    Xue Hongfeng swept his gaze across the area. ¡°We can do it here, to victory and defeat. The loser offers the victor their supply of immortal medicines.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was strange. ¡°You¡¯re just short on immortal medicine, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Xue Hongfeng¡¯s expression froze, and he looked a bit ufortable, but he didn¡¯t hide it. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°At least you¡¯re honest.¡± Su Yi casually took out a stalk of immortal medicine. ¡°Our meeting was a stroke of fate. This is yours.¡±

    Xue Hongfeng was astonished, but he threw it back and said in displeasure, ¡°I¡¯m no wastrel mooching off my family¡¯s name! And I won¡¯t ept handouts from anyone!¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°You¡¯ve got spirit.¡±

    Xue Hongfeng¡¯s eyes shed with imposing light. ¡°Drop the nonsense! All I want to know is, dare you fight me? Rest assured. Although Ick immortal medicines, I have plenty of treasure. So long as you win, I¡¯ll give you this!¡±

    With that, he flipped his palm, and a purple seven-inch flying knife floated into the air. Misty light flowed around it, and it glinted with sharp, resplendent light.

    It was obvious at a nce that it was an extraordinary, high-quality treasure.

    Su Yi just nced at it briefly, then looked away. ¡°Very well.¡±

    Xue Hongfeng burst intoughter. ¡°That¡¯s the kind of spirit a cultivator ought to have! Based on that alone, win or lose, I¡¯ve got to befriend you!¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Su Yi didn¡¯t know what to say to that, so he just said directly, ¡°Then let¡¯s get started. I¡¯m in a hurry.¡±

    ¡°A hurry....?¡± Xue Hongfeng frowned and was just about to say something when Su Yi turned, stepped toward him, and pressed down.

    Xue Hongfeng¡¯s pupils constricted. He¡¯d fought his way to the eighth trial, so he was naturally no ordinary genius. By the standards of the Immortal Realm as a whole, he might notpare to the monsters at the top of the Universe Realm Immortal Rankings, but he was still a top-ss figure.

    But Su Yi¡¯s casual palm strike made him feel an unprecedented, powerful sense of impending crisis.

    Without the slightest hesitation, Xue Hongfeng bellowed. His sleeves billowed, and he raised his hands into the air, like an overlord holding a tripod cauldron aloft!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Surging immortal light interwove with terrifying power.

    Beneath Su Yi¡¯s palm strike, Xue Hongfeng was like a mantis trying to block a chariot. His strike shattered instantaneously.

    The pressure sent Xue Hongfeng flying backward, and he mmed into a distant wall.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The entire hall shook.

    Xue Hongfeng practically deted. His long hair hung loose, and he looked utterly dazed. <i>I... couldn¡¯t even block a single hit!?</i>

    Su Yi tossed that stalk of immortal medicine back over andughed. ¡°Consider it a loan.¡±

    With that, he turned and left the hall.

    Xue Hongfeng¡¯s gaze shifted erratically.

    Suddenly, he looked ashamed, and he muttered curses under his breath. ¡°Fuck! I really embarrassed myself this time. What good are those rankings? They aren¡¯t reliable at all, dammit!¡±

    ......

    The battleground of the eighth trial.

    There were six trial guardians, each powerful to the extreme.

    Them aside, all manner of powers of the Laws targeted the trial-takers. The booming of thunder intimidated the soul, baleful mists influenced the heart, and fierce gales restricted the movements...

    Most terrifying of all, all six trial guardians were twice as strong as the trial-taker!

    This trial was simply perversely difficult.

    In this trial, Su Yi faced an extraordinary threat. A full hour passed before he finally managed to take the trial guardians down, one by one!

    But he paid a heavy price to do so. His entire body was covered in bleeding wounds, and his cultivation base was on the brink of running dry.

    Yet Su Yi felt an unprecedented sense of satisfaction!

    In this battle, he¡¯d given it his all, unleashing everything he¡¯d learned and further excavating histent potential. He¡¯d benefited considerably.

    ¡°Ultimately, the Cave of Trials tests determination, wisdom, and potential!

    ¡°The trial guardians might <i>seem </i>unreasonably powerful, but ultimately, they¡¯re manifestations of the Laws. Theyck essence, qi, and spirit, and they naturallyck the will to fight without regard for their own lives, the determination to fight on, and potential to excavate!¡±

    As he refined the rain of light the defeated trial guardians had left behind, Su Yi silently sensed his changes. He could clearly discern that he¡¯d unleashed yet more of histent potential, and that his cultivation base had advanced!

    Starting from the sixth floor, the trials had gotten difficult and perilous.

    But at the same time, the rewards for passing were simply enormous.

    Su Yi had gone from the first floor to the eighth in just four hours, but on every floor, his development and revtions were extraordinary.

    He had an iparably firm cultivation base, but he¡¯d nheless gone from the early-stage Cloud Soaring Realm to the middle stage. He was already starting to show signs of a breakthrough into thete stage!

    This rate of advancement was practically miraculous!

    Had Su Yi simply cultivated assiduously in the outside world, he couldn¡¯t possibly have done this.

    Meanwhile, within the hall of the eighth floor, Xue Hongfeng¡¯s heart shook.

    An hour had passed, but Su Yi hadn¡¯t returned. That unquestionably meant he¡¯d passed the eighth trial!

    <i>That guy is every bit as perversely strong as the Divine Jade Pure Lands¡¯ Wen Jue! But why haven¡¯t I heard of a monster like him before?</i>

    Xue Hongfeng waspletely stunned.

    Suddenly, he thought back to when Su Yi suppressed him beneath a single palm strike.

    <i>He showed no sign of immortal power. He only used Laws on the level of the Path of Transcendence. Don¡¯t tell me... he¡¯s yet to be an immortal!?</i>

    Xue Hongfeng¡¯s eyes widened, and his mind went nk. <i>Does that mean someone yet to be an immortal defeated me with a single palm strike?</i>

    A long time passed before Xue Hongfeng finally calmed down, looked at the stalk of medicine Su Yi had given him, and muttered, ¡°What an impressive guy!¡±

    ......

    The hall on the ninthyer of the Cave of Trials.

    <i>Weng!</i>

    When Su Yi arrived, a rain of light appeared on the golden Dao stele, followed by a ranking:

    Eighty-first!

    This ranking was far beyond his prior score.

    But from another angle, this proved that despite the passage of countless years, very, very few challengers had ever made it this far!

    ¡°Huh?¡± A surprised voice rang out.

    He was a handsome young man in dark robes and a Daoist Crown. He had an extraordinary bearing.

    It seemed he hadn¡¯t expected that someone would arrive at the ninth-floor hall, and his eyes were wide with surprise.

    Su Yi disregarded him, but after an inadvertent look around the room, he noticed a corpse seated in the corner!

    It belonged to a man in jade-colored robes. His long hair hung loose, and his body was covered in blood. His life force had long since dried up, and his body was as stiff as wood.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand,¡± the young man in dark robes exined. ¡°That¡¯s the unrivaled top genius of the Divine Jade Pure Lands¡¯ younger generation. His Dao Heart broke, leading to obsession and death.¡±

    ¡°Is that Wen Jue?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The young man in dark robes nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Not long ago, he repeatedly attempted and failed the ninth trial. His heart burned with obsession, and in the end, he couldn¡¯t escape this insidious catastrophe. He perished, and his Dao was destroyed.¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°It seems you¡¯re terrified I¡¯ll misunderstand.¡±

    There was no need to even question it. The young man in dark robes had to be Pu Heng of the Six Directions Daoist Temple.

    ¡°Anyone in my shoes would feel the same, especially since Wen Jue¡¯s background isn¡¯t simple. He was the most extraordinary rising star among the Divine Jade Pure Lands¡¯ Universe Realm Immortals, and he was even higher in the Universe Realm Immortal Rankings than me. Now, he¡¯s died in the Cave of Trials, and I just happened to be nearby. How could someone not suspect me?¡±

    Pu Heng sighed deeply. A momentter, heughed. ¡°Fortunately, you¡¯re here, Fellow Daoist. You can serve as my witness.¡±

    Meanwhile, Su Yi walked up to Wen Jue and examined him intently.

    Shortly after, he sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a pity.¡±

    Pu Heng sighed too. ¡°It really is a pity. When your heart shatters, no one can save you. That¡¯s what makes the ninth trial so terrifying. It¡¯s full of heavenly demon karmic me, a strange and terrifying power. When it corrodes your heart, it¡¯s like a heart devil, and it can easily lead you to obsession and destruction.¡±

    Su Yi shook his head and looked at Pu Heng. ¡°No, it¡¯s a pity that he didn¡¯t die of obsession.¡±

    Pu Heng looked stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Unless my eyes deceive me, while he might well have run into mental instability, what really destroyed his heart was a poison known as the Five-Colored Tribtion Demon Flower.¡±

    He paused, then continued, ¡°And if I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re the one who poisoned him.¡±

    Pu Heng¡¯s expression shifted dramatically.

 Chapter 1570 - A Forthright and Honest Murderer

    <h4>Chapter 1570 - A Forthright and Honest Murderer </h4>

    Pu Heng shot to his feet in a rage. ¡°There¡¯s no grudge between us, so why must you nder me?¡±

    His gaze was icy, and he was visibly enraged, as if he¡¯d been cruelly wronged.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Normally, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered with something like this, but you¡¯re far too dishonest.¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, Su Yi appeared in front of Pu Heng.

    Pu Heng¡¯s pupils constricted, and his Universe Realm cultivation burst forth as he threw an explosive punch.

    Su Yi raised his hand and grabbed, seizing Pu Heng by the wrist. At the same time, he kicked him in the gut.

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    Pu Heng bent at the waist, his face racked with agony.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi tightened his grip. Pu Heng¡¯s wrist snapped with an audible crack, and a broad bean-sized ck pearl fell from his hand.

    Su Yi caught it, then flung Pu Heng to the ground over a hundred feet away.

    Pu Heng''s face was full of astonishment, as if he dared not believe it. He hissed, ¡°Who are you? You haven¡¯t be an immortal yet, so why are you so strong?¡±

    Su Yi disregarded his questions and examined the ck pearl. ¡°It really is a spirit pearl refined from Bloodfrost Grass. It can seal Five-Colored Tribtion Demon Flower powder.¡±

    He looked at Pu Heng. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t hidden that in your palm, and if you hadn¡¯t harbored ill intentions for me, I wouldn¡¯t have paid your little schemes any heed.¡±

    Five-Colored Tribtion Demon Flowers were an extremely rare poisonous nt. When ground into powder and refined by a master medicine refiner, it could silently and stealthily invade a target¡¯s soul.

    From the outside, it simply seemed the victim had lost themself to their heart demons.

    Never mind ordinary immortals; even most Immortal Lords wouldn¡¯t be able to tell the difference.

    Had Su Yi note here today, Wen Jue¡¯s death would have been taken for an ident. No one would have suspected Pu Heng.

    At the same time, if Su Yi hadn¡¯t attacked first and seized Pu Heng¡¯s ck spirit pearl, he would have fallen prey to his schemes too!

    Pu Heng¡¯s expression was unsightly. ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. I was just taking precautions.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to listen to his arguments. He just stepped forward and pressed down.

    Pu Heng was startled and enraged. He tried to dodge, but there was nowhere to dodge. That seemingly omnipresent palm strike forced him to the ground.

    Momentster, his body shattered, and his soul was reduced to powder!

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity, but this time, you ran into me.¡± Su Yi shook his head, and without any further dys, proceeded to the next trial.

    ...

    The Pce of Trials.

    ......

    The experts of the various immortal factions were conversing idly amongst themselves.

    Suddenly, a gray-robed elderughed. ¡°It¡¯s been eight hours since that Young Lord Su entered the Cave of Trials, but he hasn¡¯t washed out yet. It¡¯s truly surprising.¡±

    The crowd heard the implicit mockery, and they couldn¡¯t help butugh along. A Cloud Soaring cultivator, that¡¯s all, yet he dared attempt the Cave of Trials. He was obviously just messing around.

    ¡°Be polite,¡± someone warned. ¡°That Young Lord Su is a distinguished guest of the ck Dragon Market. Commander Xing Yu even apanied him here personally. Joke around if you want, but don¡¯t take things too far.¡±

    The gray-robed elder nodded, instantly solemn.

    Suddenly, the grand sound of the Dao resounded through the air, like the beating of a morning gong or evening drum. The sound was deafening.

    The entire Pce of Trials shook.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Divine Bell of Trials! Someone¡¯s passed the ninth trial!¡± someone said excitedly.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Uproar arose on all sides.

    ¡°If it¡¯s as I suspect, the one to sessfully pass the trials was either Wen Jue of the Divine Jade Pure Lands or Pu Heng of the Six Directions Daoist Temple!¡±

    ¡°Is there any room for doubt?¡±

    ¡°Seems to me that it was definitely Wen Jue!¡±

    ...As the crowd debated, all of them looked envious.

    In the years following the Age of Fallen Immortals, countless dazzling Universe Realm Immortals hade here to test themselves in the Cave of Trials.

    But no one had ever ovee the ninth trial. That is, until today! It was like a miracle!

    If word spread to the Immortal Realm, it would surely cause amotion and be a popr topic of conversation.

    ¡°Congrattions, Fellow Daoist. Now that Wen Jue has sessfully ovee the Cave of Trials, his position on the Universe Realm Immortal Rankings is sure to rise significantly!¡±

    Some of the immortals were already congratting Madam Yun Ning.

    Madam Yun Ning shook her head. ¡°We still don¡¯t know just who it was who overcame the trials. Don¡¯t make me celebrate for nothing.¡±

    Although she said this, her expression contained an irrepressible hint of eagerness.

    Even she thought Wen Jue was the most likely candidate to have ovee the ninth trial!

    High Elder Li Songfu of the Six Directions Daoist Temple smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, Fellow Daoist. We don¡¯t yet know the results, so better not to celebrate yet. If something unexpected happened, celebrating now will only make us look foolish.¡±

    His words were pointed. Clearly, Li Songfu thought it entirely possible that their top Universe Realm Immortal, Pu Heng, had been the one to sessfully ovee the ninth floor!

    Madam Yun Ning¡¯s eyes shed, and she chuckled, ¡°Let¡¯s just clean out our eyes and wait.¡±

    Everyone could sense the implied contest between the two Immortal Lords! Time slipped by, and soon, a tall, upright figure emerged through the whirlpool-like vortex at the far end of the hall.

    ¡°Someone¡¯sing out!¡±

    The crowd was in uproar, but when they saw who it was, they were stunned. <i>Why is it him!?</i>

    Madam Yun Ning¡¯s smile froze, and her beautiful eyes widened. Li Songfu was stunned, and he furrowed his brow.

    The atmosphere silently turned strange.

    The one who¡¯d exited the Cave of Trials was none other than Su Yi!

    He held a jug of wine in one hand, and the other was ced behind his back. It was as if he were out for a casual stroll.

    When he took in the crowd¡¯s bbergasted expressions, he couldn¡¯t help butugh dryly. <i>Aren¡¯t you overreacting?</i>

    ¡°Why is it you!?¡± someone couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t it be me?¡± Su Yi said between sips of wine.

    The crowd exchanged sses.

    Li Songfu said gravely, ¡°Does that mean that you were the one to ovee the ninth floor, Young Lord Su?¡±

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no one else it could be.¡±

    The crowd was instantly up in arms, like a pot blowing off its lid.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡±

    Many of the gathered onlookers found this difficult to ept.

    It had been just eight hours since Su Yi entered the Cave of Trials, yet now, he¡¯d already ovee the ninth floor. Who could have believed such a thing?

    All of a sudden, their gazes were full of bewilderment.

    When they first met Su Yi, they took him for a spoiled rich kid with an impressive background. They figured he was just here to y around, and none of them paid much attention to him.

    Who¡¯d have thought they¡¯d allpletely misjudged him?

    Su Yi naturally didn¡¯t care about any of this. He walked right up to Madam Yun Ning and said, ¡°That Wen Jue person is dead. Pu Heng killed him.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that Su Yi loved stirring up drama, but that he was involved in this. Why drag it out unnecessarily? Better to just get it over with.

    Madam Yun Ning¡¯s beautiful face paled, and the atmosphere was instantly oppressive.

    Li Songfu bristled with anger and shouted, ¡°Lies and nder. You have no proof, so how can you use Pu Heng of killing Wen Jue?¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°I¡¯m simply stating a fact. Oh, right. Pu Heng tried to kill me to silence me, so I killed him.¡±

    The crowd was at a loss for words.

    Li Songfu was unwittingly stunned. Who could have imagined that a murderer would dare to admit to his crimes so forthrightly, and in front of such arge crowd? Weren¡¯t killers supposed to keep such things secret?

    ¡°Are you serious, my young friend?¡± It seemed Madam Yun Ning couldn¡¯t quite believe it.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee to send the ck Dragon Guards to check on the ninth floor,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Then you¡¯ll know for sure.¡±

    With that, he turned and exited the hall. He¡¯d already said everything he had to say, and he had no intention of sticking around.

    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Li Songfu bellowed. ¡°You aren¡¯t allowed to leave, not until we¡¯ve gotten to the bottom of this!¡±

    His voice boomed throughout the hall, and his momentum was terrifying. The crowd held their breaths. The power and majesty of an Immortal Lord made them tremble.

    But it was as if Su Yi didn¡¯t even notice. He just continued outside of the hall.

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    Li Songfu attacked directly, shifting through the air to reach for Su Yi¡¯s shoulder.

    But before he¡¯d gotten far, a figure appeared out of nowhere and punched.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Li Songfu was forced back. He staggered on his feet, his face alternating white and green.

    This new arrival was none other than Immortal Lord Xing Yu. His gaze was icy. ¡°Li Songfu, are you trying to get yourself killed?¡±

    The crowd was instantly solemn.

    Li Songfu¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Xing Yu, don¡¯t misunderstand. This kid just openly admitted to killing our disciple, Pu Heng. I just want to keep him here long enough to get to the bottom of this!¡±

    Xing Yu said expressionlessly, ¡°Who cares about Pu Heng? Even if he¡¯d killed you, old bastard, you don''t have enough face to keep him here.¡±

    The crowd almost dared not believe their ears.

    Su Yi¡¯s voice emanated from outside the hall. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this to you.¡±

    From beginning to end, he never so much as turned his head.

    ¡°Got it! Take care, Young Lord!¡± Xing Yu solemnly bowed in Su Yi¡¯s direction.

    The crowd¡¯s hearts churned. Su Yi could order around even an Immortal Lord andmander of the ck Dragon Guards. Who could fail to realize that Su Yi¡¯s origins were even more terrifying than they¡¯d imagined?

    After all, the Pce of Trials was the ck Dragon Guard¡¯s territory!

    In a sense, Xing Yu¡¯s attitude represented that of the mysterious master of the market, the Red Dragon Dao Monarch!

    When they realized this, both Li Songfu and Madam Yun Ning cooled their heads.

    They said a mighty dragon couldn¡¯t outfight a local serpent, and the ck Dragon Guards were both local <i>and </i>a dragon!

    ......

    Su Yi continued to their residence halfway up the mountain.

    To him, the conflict in the Pce of Trials was a trivial matter. Immortal Lord Xing Yu would be enough to smooth things over; there was no need for Su Yi to spend any more mental energy on it.

    <i>Now, I ought to cultivate quietly for a while...</i> Su Yi thought to himself.

    After oveing the ninth floor of the Cave of Trials, he¡¯d broken into thete-stage Cloud Soaring Realm, and he¡¯d further excavated histent potential.

    He nned to cultivate quietly and fully stabilize his cultivation base.

    <i>I went from the early stage of the Cloud Soaring Realm to thete stage in just one day. The Cave of Trials really is a wondrous ground for cultivation. </i>When Su Yi thought back to his time in the Cave of Trials, he couldn¡¯t help but be emotional. <i>I didn¡¯t make this trip in vain.</i>

    When he arrived at their residence and took in the sea of clouds bathed in golden light, a smile tugged at his lips.

    He naturally hadn¡¯t forgotten the Forest of Steles hidden amidst the clouds!

 Chapter 1571 - The Nine Steles of the Primeval Era

    <h4>Chapter 1571 - The Nine Steles of the Primeval Era</h4>

    Seven dayster, the youthful Red Dragon Dao Monarch came calling.

    She was still dressed in in cloth, and she had a quiet, reserved bearing. She¡¯de to request Su Yi¡¯s guidance.

    Su Yi reclinedfortably in a wicker chair, eyes closed, basking in the sunlight. The young woman sat on a little bench beside him, solemnly exining everything that confused her. Each time, Su Yi gave her answers.

    The two made no attempt to disguise their conversation. Fang Han couldn¡¯t help but be curious, and he eavesdropped from a distance. But the more he listened, the more bewildered he felt, to the point that his heart palpitated, and he fell into a daze. When Qing Wei saw this, she hurriedly pulled him away and blocked off his senses to reawaken his spirit.

    By the time Fang Han regained his senses, he was drenched in sweat, and his expression was full of lingering terror.

    ¡°These mysteries of the Grand Dao touch upon the secrets of Immortal Kings,¡± warned Qing Wei. ¡°Never mind you, even I couldn¡¯t process their conversation. Falling into obsession would be getting off lightly; at worst, your heart could shatter, and your cultivation could flow away.¡±

    Fang Han gasped, but a momentter, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Senior, didn¡¯t you say that he¡¯s yet to step into the Immortal Dao? How can he possibly instruct an Immortal King¡¯s cultivation?¡±

    Although the youth had witnessed Su Yi¡¯s unbelievable abilities, his heart was still on guard. He wasn¡¯t even willing to call Su Yi senior!

    Not even Qing Wei could cure him of this behavior, but since Su Yi didn¡¯t seem to mind, Qing Wei let it go.

    ¡°You¡¯ll understandter,¡± said Qing Wei, her gaze inscrutable. <i>When ites to knowledge of the Grand Dao, someone like the Sovereign could make even powerhouses of the Great Realm ashamed of their own inferiority, let alone Immortal Kings!</i>

    ¡°You keep saying I wouldn¡¯t get it.¡± Fang Han pursed his lips.

    Qing Wei smiled. ¡°You¡¯re a descendant of the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race. By now, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware that the Eight Methods for Refining the Body the young lord transmitted to you are the real thing.¡±

    Fang Han nodded. ¡°It really is the real thing, but I still don¡¯t understand... why<i> he</i> has my n¡¯s lost ancestral legacy...¡±

    Bewilderment was written all over his face. It was far too unbelievable!

    ¡°There¡¯s a lot you don¡¯t understand,¡± said Qing Wei. ¡°Going forward, be a bit more respectful. It¡¯s not like you think; he has no ill intentions towards you.¡±

    Fang Han snorted coldly, stubbornly pursed his lips, and said nothing. There was no doubt about it; Qing Wei¡¯s words had had no impact at all.

    Off in the distance, Su Yi rose from his wicker chair and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough for now. When you return, just cultivate as I told you.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± The young woman rose and bowed. Her youthful face was full of awe and understanding.

    Sometimes, a single conversation with a master was better than ten years of reading. Su Yi¡¯s answers made her feel as if he¡¯d parted the clouds, letting her see the sun once more. All of her doubts and confusion had been swept away, and everything seemed clear and bright.

    Her attitude toward Su Yi silently shifted throughout this process. She was no longer just awed; she was reverent.

    Su Yi then casually asked about what had happened a few days prior at the Pce of Trials.

    ¡°The truth has already be clear, but because of this, Madam Yunning and Li Songfu almost came to blows. Xing Yu stopped them, but I can already say with certainty that they¡¯ll sh after they leave the ck Dragon Market,¡± the girl responded solemnly. ¡°Although Li Songfu didn¡¯t say anything about Pu Heng¡¯s death, Xing Yu suspects he hates you for it. He... might well be atent threat.¡±

    She paused, then said softly, ¡°If you¡¯d like, I can go kill him right now and nip thistent threat in the bud.¡±

    Her casual tone gave Qing Wei chills. Li Songfu was an Immortal Lord!

    But to the Red Dragon Dao Monarch, he was no different from a y chicken or porcin dog. She could kill him as she pleased!

    ¡°No need for that.¡± Su Yi shook his head. ¡°He hates me, but he hasn¡¯t taken any action against me. Killing him for nothing would make me seem petty.¡±

    The young woman nodded and quickly bade farewell.

    Once she¡¯d left, Su Yi beckoned Qing Wei over. ¡°Come with me to the Forest of Steles.¡±

    Qing Wei¡¯s eyes lit up, and she was all too happy to agree.

    ......

    A churning sea of clouds bathed in glittering golden light.

    An ancient formation of the Immortal Dao nketed a region at the heart of the sea of clouds.

    When you opened a corner of the formation, you¡¯d discover an altogether different world within the clouds. It contained a vast number of stone steles!

    They all stood against the chaotic clouds, stretching as far as the eye could see.

    This was the Forest of Steles!

    Every stele was covered in ancient and mysterious naturally formed Dao Markings.

    Like the vestiges of all manner of Grand Daos!

    And deeper in the Forest of Steles, an air of chaos billowed, and the mist and light of the Grand Dao churned. It was like a grand and ancient vision.

    Nine Dao Steles stood there, towering into the heavens. From a distance, they were like nine steep mountains, based in the ground and holding up the sky!

    The Nine Steles of the Primeval Era.

    Rumor had it that these nine steles had existed since the Immortal Realm¡¯s Primeval Era, and that all of them were naturally formed miraculous chaos stones. They each gave rise to the most fundamental source markings of the Grand Dao!

    Most unbelievable of all, the source Dao Markings floating on the stele¡¯s surface were in constant motion, like flowing water, zing mes, or dancing gales.

    Throughout the long years following the creation of the ck Dragon Market, countless legendary powerhouses of the Immortal Dao had visited the Nine Steles of the Primeval Era in an attempt to discern their mysteries of the Grand Dao.

    Some of them achieved enlightenment overnight, their powers of the Grand Dao soaring to new heights as they underwentplete and utter breakthroughs.

    But the vast majority left having gained nothing at all.

    This was because the source Dao Markings on the steles were far too mysterious and inscrutable. Even those of extraordinary talent struggled to see through them.

    A spacious cloud tform stood before the steles, like a ritual ground. A group of old-timers had gathered there, and they were attempting to divine andprehend the markings on the seventh stele.

    One of the old-timers, a white-haired, white-bearded elder, sat alone in a corner, holding a bronze te. His eyes were tightly shut, and he sat there, entirely unmoving.

    This was High Elder Mo Canqiu of the Lu Province¡¯s Divine Talisman Immortal Sect. He was an older-generation Immortal Lord with wondrous attainments in the Dao of Talismans and Formations!

    He waspletely focused on trying to derive the source Dao markings of the seventh stele.

    The other old-timers were clustered together and conversing amongst themselves. They too were trying to figure out the stele¡¯s secrets.

    ¡°That won¡¯t work.¡± A white-eyebrowed monk said with a bitter, frustratedugh.

    This was Chief Elder Silent Truths of Lotus Temple¡¯s Discipline Hall, an expert of the Elephant Province.

    Of the dozen-or-so gathered old-timers, he had the highest rank and cultivation. Only Mo Canqiu could stand shoulder-to-shoulder with him.

    The others looked and felt dejected.

    ¡°We figured out the first six steles in just neen years, but the seventh stele alone has already taken us twenty-nine years, and we¡¯ve yet to seed. It¡¯s truly frustrating,¡± someone said with a deep sigh.

    ¡°Once every forty-nine years, the source Dao Markings of the Nine Steles of the Primeval Era will undergo aplete transformation, bing starkly different from before,¡± someone said gravely. ¡°That means we have less than a year left.¡±

    They¡¯d yet to see through the seventh stele. Who among them would dare say that they could grasp the seventh, eighth, <i>and </i>ninth stelespletely in the time remaining?

    The old-timers¡¯ hearts were increasingly heavy.

    They¡¯d decided to join forces in hope thatbining their wisdom would be enough to let them grasp the steles¡¯ secrets.

    But reality was unquestionably cruel.

    They¡¯de here full of confidence, only to repeatedly bump into walls. They¡¯d severely underestimated how difficult the steles were to grasp!

    ¡°Old Mo has sat there for thirteen years trying to grasp the seventh stele¡¯s mysteries. He¡¯s yet to reawaken even now,¡± someone said with concern. ¡°I¡¯m worried about what will happen to him if anything goes awry with his divinations. The consequences would be unimaginable.¡±

    The crowd instinctively turned to look at him. Mo Canqiu just sat there like a mud statue, not moving in the slightest.

    Of those present, Mo Canqiu had the greatest skill in divination!

    He was a famous grandmaster of talismans and formations, even by the standards of the Immortal Realm as a whole. His grasp of formations and Dao Markings had long since reached supreme heights.

    But...

    Mo Canqiu had sat there, unmoving, for thirteen years already, yet he still couldn¡¯t discern the mysteries of the seventh stele!

    ¡°Only one year remains. If we can¡¯t see through the mysteries of the seventh stele even after we join forces, it¡¯ll be useless no matter who shows up. Even those unrivaled powerhouses at the pinnacle of the Grand Dao would be helpless,¡± sighed a man in brocade robes.

    The crowd fell silent.

    Suddenly, a voice rang out. ¡°Says who?¡±

    The crowd was stunned, and they instinctively looked over.

    They then watched as two figures, a man and a woman, approached through the dense forest of Dao steles.

    The man was dressed in blue, and the woman was an extraordinary charmer.

    These were none other than Su Yi and Qing Wei.

    However, the old monsters didn¡¯t recognize Su Yi. They only knew Qing Wei. It was only natural; Qing Wei was both an enchanting beauty and an Immortal Lady of the Yao Path, and it would have been hard for her <i>not </i>to be recognizable.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s Fellow Daoist Qing Wei.¡± Several of the old monsters called out and greeted her politely.

    But one of them, a man in brocade robes, instead looked at Su Yi and teased, ¡°Is this young fellow your junior? He said something quite interesting just now.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Qing Wei corrected him. ¡°He¡¯s my young lord.¡±

    The crowd was stunned, then thoughtful.

    All of them were old monsters who¡¯d lived too many years to count. Qing Wei¡¯s words made them realize that this young man with no sign of a cultivation base had to have extraordinary origins!

    The man in brocade shed Su Yi a charming smile and sped his fist. ¡°My apologies. I spoke too abruptly, and I humbly request your understanding.¡±

    Su Yi waved the apology away. ¡°What do you mean, abruptly? You were right. I truly cannot agree with what you said earlier.¡±

    The man in brocade robes frowned. It seemed he hadn¡¯t expected that a junior like Su Yi would refuse to relent even after he apologized.

    He nced at Qing Wei, then chuckled. ¡°Is that so? Then might I ask for your lofty and esteemed opinion, young lord?¡±

    The other old monsters looked at Su Yi too. All of them were surprised. <i>Where does a junior like him get the confidence to correct an Immortal Lord to his face?</i>

    But what really confused them was that Immortal Lady Qing Wei wasn¡¯t stopping him!

 Chapter 1572 - All Wrong

    <h4>Chapter 1572 - All Wrong</h4>

    Su Yi nced at the man in brocade robes. ¡°There are no absolutes. Just because you can¡¯t do something doesn¡¯t mean others can¡¯t.¡±

    The old monsters were bbergasted.

    A momentter, they couldn¡¯t help butugh. <i>This youngster obviously has no idea how difficult the Nine Steles of the Primeval Era are to grasp. Otherwise, he¡¯d never have gotten hung up on an offhandment like that!</i>

    When she saw the old monstersugh, Qing Wei couldn¡¯t help but smile. <i>I¡¯ll be interested to see whether you can stillugh in a bit!</i>

    ¡°Does that mean you can see through the mysteries of the Nine Steles of the Primeval Era?¡± The man in brocade asked with a smile, the very picture of an older-generation cultivator quizzing a junior.

    ¡°Of course,¡± said Su Yi as if it were perfectly obvious. He didn¡¯t even pause to think.

    The crowd was stunned, to the point that they almost suspected they¡¯d misheard him.

    ¡°Truly?¡± The man in brocade robes raised an eyebrow. ¡°We old-timers disdain nothing more than empty boasting. I hope you¡¯re not that type of person, Young Lord.¡±

    Su Yi nced at him and smiled. ¡°How about we make a bet?¡±

    ¡°What kind of bet?¡±

    The other old monsters looked intrigued. <i>This youngster might seem brazen, but there¡¯s no denying that he¡¯s got guts!</i>

    Su Yi chuckled. ¡°If I can point out your mistakes, I want each and every one of you to sp your hands and bow to me.¡±

    The crowd exchanged nces. All of them were stunned, and all of them found this absurd.

    The man in brocade couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°And if you lose?¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°Do with me as you please.¡±

    Instead of answering him, the old-timers looked at Qing Wei, as if to say, ¡°Are you really going to just watch your junior make a fool of himself?¡±

    But against all expectations, Qing Wei said withplete seriousness, ¡°I urge you to set aside your biases and earnestly request the young lord¡¯s guidance. If you agree to his bet, you¡¯re sure to lose.¡±

    The entire area practically exploded. None of the old-timers could remain calm.

    The man in brocade said with displeasure, ¡°If this young lord really<i> can</i> point out our mistakes, what¡¯s the harm in bowing and apologizing?¡±

    The other old monsters nodded.

    Qing Wei pursed her red lips in frustration. <i>Well, alright. Don''t say I didn''t warn you!</i>

    Someone chuckled and urged Su Yi on. ¡°Come on then, Young Lord! Clear up our doubts. We¡¯re waiting with rapt attention!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Everyone, step aside so the young lord can instruct us!¡±ughed the man in brocade.

    The old monsters found this bet absurd, and they were betting against a youngster. Even if they win, there was no glory in it.

    Even so, in the end, no one argued.

    ¡°Very well. First, let¡¯s hear this young lord¡¯s esteemed opinion.¡±

    The crowd stepped to the sides, clearing a path.

    ¡°As you wish.¡± Su Yiughed, walked onto the cloud tform, and gazed intently at the seventh stele.

    It emanated an aura of chaos, and its surface gave rise to countless intricate source Dao Markings. It seemed utterly chaotic, with no apparent patterns.

    But upon closer inspection, every marking hid unfathomable secrets. They were imbued with the natural charm of the Dao, too wondrous for words.

    The stele towered into the heavens. The markings covering it were too numerous to be measured in the thousands.

    Most unbelievable of all, the markings slowly flowed like the waters of a stream. They were silently transforming! Never mind ordinary cultivators, even experts of lofty and deep cultivations would have struggled to derive the truths hidden within the stele¡¯s markings!

    Trying to grasp them by force would only inevitably damage the soul, throwing one¡¯s mind and spirit into chaos. In severe cases, it could even lead to obsession!

    When Su Yi looked over, he saw that the seventh stele was covered in a glittering golden formation diagram. It covered almost the entire stele, and it produced a distinctive and wondrous resonance with its markings.

    But upon closer inspection, most of the stele¡¯s markings weren¡¯t resonating with the formation diagram. In other words, the formation only produced that wondrous resonance with a tiny portion of the stele¡¯s markings.

    After a cursory examination, Su Yi asked, ¡°This is how you n to crack it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The man in brocade robes said with aplicated look on his face. ¡°We¡¯ve spent over twenty years, and after great difficulty, we grasped a portion of the stele¡¯s mysteries and used them to produce that formation.¡±

    Here, he let out a deep sigh. ¡°Unfortunately, that¡¯s as far as we got. With our abilities, we cannot derive any further secrets.¡±

    The other old monsters¡¯ hearts were heavy too.

    Grasping the Nine Steles of the Primeval Era was like solving an extraordinarilyplicated and difficult equation.

    If they grasped all of the mysteries of a stele, they could create aplete formation diagram that resonated with all of its source Dao Markings! Creating the formation was proof of their understanding.

    When someone grasped the mysteries of all nine steles, they received source power of the Grand Dao from the primeval era as a reward!

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°It¡¯s not polite to say it, but I can only describe this formation as ¡®riddled with ws¡¯ and ¡®too unsightly to even look at.¡¯¡±

    The old monsters glowered. All of them were furious!

    They¡¯d poured their blood, sweat, and tears into that formation for twenty years, only for a young man to nder it. Who wouldn¡¯t have been furious?

    The man in brocade robes said gravely, ¡°Young Lord, dare I ask what exactly is wrong with it?¡±

    Su Yi took out a jug of wine and had a sip. ¡°Contemting the Grand Dao is like trying to picture an entire leopard based on a single spot, and indeed, that¡¯s how you ought to do it. One look at the formation diagram you drew, and it''s obvious that you haven¡¯t grasped the steles¡¯ fundamental mysteries.¡±

    He gestured to the formation diagram and continued, ¡°You¡¯ve derived many of its mysteries, but you¡¯re missing the most important one. You used the Divine Talisman Immortal Sect¡¯s Eight Golden Locks to derive the mysteries of the seven stars and the nine pces, and you indeed divined a portion of the essential truths of the source Dao Markings, but you¡¯ve effectively created a mental cage for yourselves. You¡¯re so fixated on the minor details that you¡¯ve lost sight of the greater picture.¡±

    At first, the old monsters were furious, and they didn¡¯t take Su Yi¡¯s words to heart.

    But as he exined the formation¡¯s ws and inadequacies in full detail, the old monsters were left unwittingly stunned.

    Gradually, their expressions grew astonished, enlightened, surprised, and excited...

    Su Yi¡¯s analysis hadpletely drawn them in.

    Their initial disregard for Su Yi silently vanished. Soon, they were like obedient pupils listening to their teacher¡¯s lecture with rapt attention.

    Qing Wei stood in the distance and witnessed it all. Her charming eyes shone with a hint of a smile. <i>It seems they¡¯re finally starting to understand how incredible the Sovereign is!</i>

    ¡°So that¡¯s it! I get it!¡± Suddenly, a gray-robed elder said excitedly, ¡°Over the past few years, we really have been fixated on trivial details. We fell into a trap. It¡¯s just as you said; truly grasping the mysteries of the seventh stele requires using a tiny portion to figure out theplete situation. Only then can we see the details and use them to understand the whole picture!¡±

    As he spoke, he waved his hand and erased the formation diagram covering the stele, then ced a new one.

    When the new formation diagram took shape, the entire stele rumbled and boomed. Golden light soared into the heavens, and the sound of the Grand Dao rumbled. A rain of dreamlike, ethereal light scattered.

    Upon closer inspection, the stele¡¯s source Dao Markings seemed to havee to life. All of them resonated with the formation diagram, with none left out.

    The crowd watched in astonishment and excitement, as if they were witnessing a miracle.

    The way the old monsters looked at Su Yi had changedpletely.

    This problem had confounded them for over twenty years. Now, after hearing a young man¡¯s exnation, they¡¯d finally solved it. Who wouldn¡¯t have been shaken?

    When they thought back to how they¡¯d initially dismissed Su Yi as a junior, and even teased him, their faces heated up.

    The man in brocade robes sped his fist and bowed deeply. ¡°Earlier, we were blind and disrespectful. I humbly request your forgiveness!¡±

    ¡°Young Lord, please forgive us.¡± The other old monsters each took turns greeting Su Yi respectfully. This time, they were fully convinced, and despite Su Yi¡¯s tender young age, they were wholeheartedly willing to show him their respect.

    Qing Wei smiled as she took this in. Inwardly, she was quite smug and proud. She took honor in this too.

    But against all expectations, Su Yi shook his head. ¡°The formation diagram is still wrong.¡±

    The old man in gray couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°It¡¯s wrong? But the source Dao Markings of the seventh stele have awakened, and there aren¡¯t any gaps or ws whatsoever!¡±

    The others looked confused too.

    Su Yi swept his gaze across the six steles and said, ¡°You have indeed grasped the secrets of the first seven steles one by one, but all I can say is, all of your conclusions were wrong. With these methods, you have no hope of grasping the eighth and ninth steles.¡±

    Su Yi paused, then said, ¡°In other words, you went down the wrong path right from the start.¡±

    Deathly silence fell. Everyone was struck dumb.

    Prior to this, they would have chastised Su Yi or taken his words for a mere joke.

    But after witnessing Su Yi¡¯s abilities, they hesitated.

    Suddenly, an aged voice rang out. ¡°Then might you tell us where we went wrong?¡±

    No one was sure when, but the unmoving Mo Canqiu had opened his eyes and gotten to his feet.

    There was no doubt about it. The earlier disturbance had awakened his older-generation grandmaster of the Dao of Talismans and Formations.

    Su Yi took a deep swig of wine and said, ¡°The nine steles look separate, but their source Dao Markings have a subtle and wondrous connection. They¡¯re a cohesive whole. That means that if you want to grasp the mysteries of the Nine Steles of the Primeval Era, you absolutely cannot contemte them separately. Rather, you have to grasp them all at once.¡±

    With that, he walked up to the first stele, pointed to its formation, and started fixing its errors.

    Mo Canqiu and the other old-timers instinctively focused and listened attentively.

    By the time Su Yi finished expounding on the formation diagram¡¯s ws, the tform was so quiet that you could have heard a pin drop.

    The old monsters¡¯ expressions shifted erratically. All of them were as flustered as schoolboys getting chastised for their mistakes, and all of them lowered their heads in shame.

 Chapter 1573 - The Primeval Gate

    <h4>Chapter 1573 - The Primeval Gate</h4>

    Immediately afterward, Su Yi stood before the second stele and started pointing out the ws of its formation.

    Inwardly, he couldn¡¯t help but recall visions of the past. Way back when, he, the ck Dragon Dao Monarch, and a group of friends feasted and clinked sses here. It was a joyous asion.

    They¡¯d also contemted the source Dao Markings of the Nine Steles of the Primeval Era and argued until they were red in the face. On numerous asions, they almost came to blows.

    It was to the point that Yu Xuanji, the man they called the greatest master of talismans and formations in the Immortal Realm, cursed Wang Ye out in front of the crowd, calling him an ignoramus with no understanding of the mysteries of Dao Markings.

    But in the end...

    Wang Ye managed to crack the mysteries of the Nine Steles of the Primeval Era one step ahead of him.

    Su Yi vividly recalled how Yu Xuanji had run his fingers through his beard as he sat there like a stone statue, his aged face alternating white, green, purple, and red. It was a truly wondrous scene.

    Wang Ye burst intoughter and shouted for joy.

    In truth, Wang Ye managed to discern the steles¡¯ secretsrgely thanks to Yu Xuanji¡¯s inspiration. At the time, Wang Ye admitted this, too.

    But Yu Xuanju just smacked Wang Ye in the shoulder and cursed him with a grin. ¡°My skills are inferior to yours, so why feign modesty, you bastard?¡±

    When Su Yi thought back to that day, he couldn¡¯t help but be rueful.

    There was no denying that although the Immortal Realm called Wang Ye the Tyrant, and although his hands were stained red with blood, he had a group of like-minded friends, people willing to fight and die alongside him!

    It was in this rueful, nostalgic state of mind that Su Yi proceeded to exin the mistakes on every single stele. He showed no sign of impatience.

    At first, the old monsters could understand the mysteries behind Su YI¡¯s words. They were sometimes shaken, other times excited, and other times ashamed.

    But as time passed, all of them were increasingly confused, and they found his exnations increasingly difficult to understand.

    Even Mo Canqiu, a grandmaster of formations and talismans, struggled to understand it all. He just stood there in a daze.

    Everything was deathly silent except for Su Yi.

    When he finished exining all of their mistakes, Su Yi took out a jug of wine, threw back his head, and drained it.

    When he saw the crowd¡¯s befuddlement, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head andugh dryly.

    Had he ¡°yed the zither for a cow?¡±

    No, it wasn¡¯t that. It was that these old-timers weren¡¯t as capable as the old-timers he¡¯d drank with then.

    Qing Wei stood not far away. She¡¯d heard and seen everything. When she saw Su Yi chuckle and shake his head, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh to herself. <i>I¡¯m afraid... the Sovereign must be quite lonely.</i>

    <i>Like a master of the zither without an audience!</i>

    A long time passed before the old-timers shook themselves out of their daze. They exchanged nces. All of them were convinced by Su Yi¡¯s skills!

    Mo Canqiu even went so far as to bow and say, ¡°Might this old man be so bold as to request that you crack the Nine Steles of the Primeval Era¡¯s secrets? Please let us bear witness to your abilities.¡±

    ¡°Very well,¡± said Su Yi. He¡¯de here in search of this ce¡¯s good fortune of the Grand Dao; it couldn¡¯t be found anywhere else! He didn¡¯t mind letting these old-timers watch him do it.

    He promptly stepped forward and started drawing a formation diagram.

    <i>Weng!</i>

    Dao Light revolved, and wisps of radiance poured from Su Yi¡¯s fingertips, intertwining in the air as they gradually outlined a coarse formation diagram. The process seemed as smooth and natural as flowing water.

    It was like a naturally formed sculpture, with no sign of a chisel.

    Before long, the finished formation took shape before the crowd¡¯s eyes. It was grand and mysterious, intricate and profound.

    From a distance, it seemed as if countless flowing lights had intertwined into a stretch of starry sky. Light and shadow rose and fell, and the Dao Markings revolved along different trajectories, fusing into each other and reflecting each other¡¯s light.

    When Su Yi stretched out his finger and tapped the formation diagram...

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    The formation diagram seemed toe to life. It burst with radiant light that soared into the heavens.

    The Nine Steles of the Primeval Era trembled, and the markings covering their surface rippled with the power of the Grand Dao, producing a wondrous resonance with the formation diagram before Su Yi.

    Momentster, the entire Forest of Steles started shaking. It was like the humming of countless swords!

    Over on the peak of the Dragon¡¯s Retreat, the meditating Red Dragon Dao Monarch was briefly stunned, but she quickly returned her attention to her contemtions.

    Was this strange?

    Not in the slightest.

    It had been obvious to her right from the start that Su Yi would be able to grasp the mysteries of the Nine Steles of the Primeval Era.

    The ck Dragon Guards stationed on the mountain were startled into action. All of them were in uproar, and all of them cried out in surprise.

    ¡°Quit making a fuss over nothing!¡± shouted Xing Yu as he stopped them from going to investigate.

    In truth, he was astonished too. <i>That distinguished guest of ours has yet to step into the Immortal Dao. How did he grasp the steles¡¯ mysteries so quickly?</i>

    <i>No wonder the Dao Monarch respects him so much! You really can¡¯t judge someone by their appearance!</i>

    Meanwhile, at the heart of the Forest of Steles.

    The towering Nine Steles of the Primeval Era rumbled and boomed as it erupted with divine radiance. The light outlined an ethereal portal in the sky.

    The old monsters¡¯ breathing sped up. It was as if they were witnessing a miracle!

    The Primeval Gate!

    It only appeared when someone fully grasped the mysteries of the Nine Steles of the Primeval Era! Rumor had it that a mysterious ground full of the ancestral source energies of the primeval eray beyond the gateway!

    ¡°I n to go into seclusion inside. You and Fang Han can just wait on the Dragon¡¯s Retreat in the meantime,¡± Su Yi nced at Qing Wei and ordered.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Qing Wei inclined her head.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, stepped into the air and passed through the Primeval Gate. In the blink of an eye, he was gone.

    The Primeval Gate disappeared after him, and the Nine Steles of the Primeval Era returned to stillness.

    But the cloud tform burst into uproar, like a pot blowing off its lid.

    The old monsters clustered around Qing Wei, and all of them started asking questions at once.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Qing Wei, just who was that young lord? How could he solve the mysteries of the Nine Steles of the Primeval Era at such a tender young age?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of anyone solving the steles¡¯ mysteries since the days prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals!¡±

    ¡°Incredible! Is that young lord perhaps some unrivaled expert¡¯s closed-door disciple?¡±

    ¡°My horizons have truly been broadened! Compared to that young lord, the divinations we¡¯ve performed over the years were a joke. They aren¡¯t even worth mentioning!¡±

    ...All the old monsters were excited, and all of them were desperate for answers regarding Su Yi¡¯s origins.

    Qing Wei smiled but said nothing. In the end, she just told them Su Yi¡¯s name, but she refused to say a single word more. Her lips were sealed.

    The old monsters¡¯ hearts itched with curiosity, but there was nothing they could do.

    Only Silent Truths, the chief elder of Lotus Temple¡¯s Discipline Hall, seemed to have realized something. However, he too said nothing.

    <i>Has that legend truly returned through reincarnation...?</i>

    His eyes looked dazed. His Buddhist heart was as clear as ss, yet now, it was rocked by waves of emotion.

    Lotus Temple was one of the mightiest factions in the Immortal Realm! They could stand shoulder-to-shoulder with the likes of the Church of the Pure One and the ancient Tang Family. They were evenuded as the greatest Buddhist faction in the Immortal Realm!

    As the chief elder of its Disciple Hall, Silent Truths naturally was privy to numerous secrets.

    For instance, he knew that not long ago, one of the ascendants who¡¯d appeared in White Deer Mountain¡¯s Ascension Ground was the suspected reincarnation of a top expert!

    Both the Church of the Pure One and Cloud Apparatus Immortal Manor had offered generous bounties for information regarding him!

    He also knew that, prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, Ancestor Qing Qu of Lotus Temple, an expert at the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao, said that the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign hadn¡¯t really died in the Battle of Eternal Night. Ancestor Qing Qu suspected he¡¯d undergone reincarnation instead!

    Unfortunately, although Ancestor Qing Qu made it through the Age of Fallen Immortals, he met with divine misfortune and perished thirty-nine thousand years ago.

    In thest moments before his death, he said, ¡°If you can¡¯t ovee the five signs of decay, you cannot be eternally indestructible!¡±

    <i>If Ancestor Qing Qu were alive, he¡¯d surely have known at a nce whether or not Su Yi really is that legendary existence reborn, </i>sighed Silent Truths.

    Seeing Me Is Like Seeing the Heavens, the First Immortal of the Sword!

    Long ago, prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, there were dozens of experts who stood at the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao, but only he shone like the midday sun, illuminating the entire Immortal Realm!

    <i>No matter what, I have to report this to the temple as soon as possible. If that existence really has returned through reincarnation, the Immortal Realm¡¯s new golden age will inevitably be apanied by unpredictable bloodshed!</i>

    <i>When the timees, those old-timers who¡¯ve gone into hiding to avoid divine misfortune will tremble.</i>

    Ancient records stated that in the Battle of Eternal Night, the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign single-handedly fought off thirty-three experts at the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao.

    Although he met with disaster in the end, he slew twenty-one of his enemies, fighting until heaven and earth copsed and all of creation was stained red with blood!

    It was the bloodiest battle of experts of the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao in recorded history.

    It led to a reshuffling of the Immortal Realm¡¯s bnce of power, ending the age in which the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign reigned over the Immortal Realm, sword in hand.

    If that existence had really returned through reincarnation, it was obvious that his former enemies would pay for what they¡¯d done in blood!

    <i>No wonder the Church of the Pure One is trying so hard to find him. Their founder, the Blood Firmament Immortal Sovereign, was among the few top experts who initiated the Battle of the Eternal Night!</i>

    Silent Truths had only just reached this conclusion when someone asked out of nowhere, ¡°Have you perhaps realized something, Silent Truths?¡±

    Qing Wei¡¯s charming, beautiful eyes were fixed on the old monk.

    Silent Truths¡¯s heart shook. He cast aside his scattered thoughts and said with a self-deprecatingugh, ¡°The shock was so enormous that this humble monk is struggling to stay calm, and I fell into a bit of a daze. I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of you.¡±

    Qing Wei pursed her red lips and chuckled. ¡°To the best of my knowledge, Buddhists strive for hearts free of confusion, unbound by worldly affairs. Only then can you remain free from the fetters of passion and desire. If you had a heart as clear as ss, this wouldn¡¯t have affected you.¡±

    Her words sounded like heartfelt guidance, but Silent Truths could tell what she was getting at!

    He fell briefly silent, then inclined his head. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Qing Wei smiled and said no more.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi found himself in a hidden realm like a stretch of chaos.

    Countless primeval source energies rose from the chaos, transforming into mists that surrounded him on all sides.

    When the chaos mists surrounded Su Yi, he felt as if he¡¯d gone back in time to the first parting of the primordial chaos!

 Chapter 1574 - Hear the Dragon Roar

    <h4>Chapter 1574 - Hear the Dragon Roar</h4>

    Chaotic, ancient, and primeval Grand Dao source power filled Su Yi¡¯s surroundings as he sat cross-legged, calmed his heart, and pondered how best to temper his powers of the Grand Dao.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    When he exerted his will, the misty source energies of the Grand Dao gathered around him from all sides, surging like the tides.

    Within Su Yi¡¯s body, the Nascent Divinity shaped like the Sword of the Nine Hells rumbled and boomed, giving rise to numerous powers of the Grand Dao.

    Profound Ruin, Reincarnation, the Light of the Universe, and other Laws of the Grand Dao seemed toe to life. As Su Yi¡¯s nascent Divinity shook rhythmically, it started refining the Grand Dao source power flowing into his body.

    Su Yi¡¯s cultivation base had already reached thete-stage Manifesting Void Realm. One more step, and he¡¯d reach the peak of the realm.

    But his power of the Grand Dao advanced more slowly.

    This was becauseprehending the Grand Dao wasn¡¯t just a matter of assiduous cultivation. You needed opportunities, revtions, and tempering.

    <i>Before I prove my Dao and be an immortal, I need to fuse my powers of the Grand Dao into one.</i>

    <i>The mysteries of Profound Ruin originate from the River of Destiny. They can sever karma and prevent the Dao Imprints of my past selves from recing me. I must retain them.</i>

    <i>Reincarnation touches upon a supreme, forbidden power of the natural order. It¡¯s enough to strike fear even into the hearts of gods. I have to advance my mastery of it as quickly as possible. Only then can I condense the corresponding Immortal Laws upon breaking into the Immortal Dao.</i>

    <i>As for my other powers of the Grand Dao... I can just fuse them into the mysteries of Profound Ruin.</i>

    Cultivators sought to find oneness in countless Daos, and to bring all techniques back to their source.

    Sword cultivators sought to fuse countless sword arts into a cohesive whole, and to cut through all arts and techniques!

    When it came toprehending the Grand Dao, it was best to branch out at first. The more you mastered, the better. However, as your cultivation rose and your understanding of the Grand Dao deepened, you had to fuse everything you¡¯d learned into one.

    This was finding simplicity inplexity!

    Ultimate simplicity in the Grand Dao didn¡¯t mean casting all other Daos aside to focus on one. Instead, it was like rivers flowing into the sea, disparate Daos merging into one.

    ¡°One¡± referred to the roots of a cultivator¡¯s personal power of the Grand Dao. The Dao gave rise to one, one gave rise to two, and three gave rise to all things.

    In this way, a single power could give rise to tens of thousands, and a single sh could manifest in countless ways!

    It was only with sufficient umtions that you could merge countless streams into a vast ocean.

    Of course, this return to oneness wasn¡¯t a restriction. Rather, it was a new beginning.

    Take the Path of Transcendence. It started with the Nascent Divinity Realm, and ended in the Cloud Soaring Realm.

    Stepping into the Immortal Dao was like an all-new beginning. That went for one¡¯s cultivation of the Grand Dao too.

    If you fused your Transcendent Laws of the Grand Dao into one, that "one" became the foundations of your Immortal Laws when you stepped into the Grand Dao.

    It was like an endless, self-perpetuating cycle.

    s, throughout the ages, those who¡¯d achieved true perfection at every stage of their cultivation as Su Yi had were so rare as to be counted on one¡¯s fingers.

    <i>My path through the Immortal Dao is one that not even Wang Ye ever walked. I cannot follow his old path. This time, I ought to strive for supremacy! It¡¯s only by achieving supreme simplicity in the Grand Dao that I can achieve supreme, unprecedented, and irreplicable strength!</i>

    <i>How many Immortal Laws did Wang Ye master back then? Thousands upon thousands! Of them, over a hundred were peak Laws of the Immortal Dao. But in the end, he never managed to truly fuse them or achieve supreme strength through supreme simplicity!</i>

    <i>This is because he never found a vessel capable of holding all those Grand Daos. Without one, how could countless streams converge into an ocean?</i>

    <i>But in this lifetime, it¡¯s different. Both Profound Ruin and Reincarnation are the most sublime furnaces of the Ground Dao! When I step into the Immortal Dao, all I have to do is choose one of them, and I¡¯ll be able to realize a level of mastery Wang Ye never did. </i>

    <i>But this is far from enough! Although reincarnation is a taboo, the mysteries of Profound Ruin aren¡¯t weak either. If I can fullybine Reincarnation and Profound Ruin into a single Grand Dao, it might... be supremely powerful!</i>

    Su Yi thus pondered how best to temper his power of the Grand Dao.

    Wang Ye had never managed to fuse his Grand Daos into one, but he¡¯d made countless attempts. And every attempt was like forging a new path.

    Although they all ultimately ended in failure, his experiences were precious. Su Yi could avoid repeating his mistakes!

    Actually, Wang Ye went into seclusion prior to the Battle of Eternal Night to fuse his countless Daos into one, and he¡¯d found a promising approach.

    Wang Ye predicted that if he fused his Daos into one, he wouldn¡¯t just be able to transform his power of the Grand Dao. He might even be able to take a step further and attain godhood!

    s, the Blood Firmament Immortal Sovereign and several other powerful foes ambushed him while he was in seclusion, and all his efforts came to naught.

    Su Yi silently promised, <i>Wang Ye, I¡¯ll realize this desire for you in this lifetime!</i>

    ......

    Soon, half a month had passed.

    ¡°Your Excellency, everyone in the ck Dragon Market isining, both the tradingpanies and the visiting experts. They hope you can give the order to re-open the passageways to the outside world.¡±

    Commander Xing Yu hade to deliver a report on recent developments to the Red Dragon Dao Monarch.

    His face was racked with worry. Ever since the massacre at Auspicious Cloud Pce, the ck Dragon Market had beenpletely sealed off. No one could enter or leave.

    But the market was full of rumors and whispers. Dark currents flowed beneath the surface. Furthermore, numerous prominent experts repeatedly expressed their displeasure and requested an exnation from the ck Dragon Guards.

    These experts included Madam Yun Ning of the Divine Jade Pure Lands, Li Songfu of the Six Directions Daoist Temple, and numerous other prominent experts of the Immortal Dao, including the old monsters who¡¯de here to contemte the Nine Steles of the Primeval Era.

    Admittedly, the ck Dragon Market was the Red Dragon Dao Monarch¡¯s territory.

    But if she took this too far, she¡¯d irrevocably offend every faction involved, both big and small. Going forward, no one would be willing to visit the market anymore.

    ¡°Let them wait a while longer,¡± the Red Dragon Dao Monarch said casually. ¡°They¡¯re alreadyining. I¡¯m not afraid of irrevocably offending them, either. I refuse to believe that the ck Dragon Market will crumble without them.¡±

    Xing Yu couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly.

    Meanwhile, the Red Dragon Dao Monarch had already moved on to a different topic. ¡°Right, did you find the immortal medicinal ingredients Seni-...er, Young Lord Lord Su needed?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already found them all,¡± Xing Yu said hurriedly.

    The Red Dragon Dao Monarch nodded. ¡°Good. You can leave, then.¡±

    Xing Yu hesitated, then said, ¡°Your Excellency, it¡¯s been almost a month since the incident at Auspicious Cloud Pce. I suspect the Church of All Spirits has already realized that something is amiss. If they rally their forces and demand an exnation...¡±

    Before he could finish his question, the Red Dragon Dao Monarch said dismissively, ¡°If they daree here, just kill them.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    He suddenly realized that there was practically nothing she wouldn¡¯t do for that mysterious Young Lord Su.

    ¡°You cannot ruin the ck Dragon Market¡¯s reputation or break its rules on my ount. After all, your foster father built this ce, and poured his heart¡¯s blood into it. Without his hard work, it would never have be one of the Immortal Realm¡¯s top three ck markets.¡±

    As his voice rang out, Su Yi sauntered over with his hands behind his back.

    ¡°Step aside.¡± The Red Dragon Dao Monarch nced at Xing Yu.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Xing Yu hurriedly left. Inwardly, he sighed in relief. <i>It sounds like it won¡¯t be much longer before the ck Dragon Market opens itself up to the outside world once more! That¡¯s good enough for me.</i>

    Meanwhile, the Red Dragon Dao Monarch faced Su Yi and bowed. ¡°Senior, I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d left the Primeval Grounds. Forgive me for not going to wee you earlier.¡±

    Su Yiughed dryly and waved the apology away. ¡°You¡¯re wonderful in almost every way, but you¡¯re too reserved and polite.¡±

    The young woman stood there at a bit of a loss, but Su Yi didn¡¯t get hung up on the details. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to the Dragon Transformation Pool. I¡¯ll leave once I¡¯ve helped you break your seal.¡±

    Over the past half month of seclusion, he¡¯d fused his powers of the Grand Dao to the highest possible degree, and he¡¯d even gathered an abundance of Grand Dao source power. It was ready and waiting for when he broke into the Immortal Dao.

    All Su Yi needed now was an opportune moment to break through and establish this lifetime¡¯s foundations in the Immortal Dao!

    The young woman was stunned. She eximed, ¡°You mean... right now? Is that okay?¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°The Daoist canons and secret arts I taught you were all in preparation for your transformation into a true dragon. There¡¯s no need for me to do anything else. With your strength and umtions, once you enter the Dragon Transformation Pool, you¡¯ll be able to break your foster father¡¯s seal and metamorphosize into a true dragon.¡±

    The young woman¡¯s dark golden eyes lit up with obvious excitement. A little whileter, she lowered her head. ¡°Many thanks, Senior! Please,e with me.¡±

    With that, she started leading Su Yi to the back of the Dragon¡¯s Retreat.

    This was a ce shrouded in fog year-round, with ancient formations that blotted out the sun.

    When the Red Dragon Dao Monarch activated the formations, an unbelievable scene appeared¡ª¡ª

    A golden ocean came into view, seemingly boundlessly vast. Its waters churned, giving rise to dazzling lightning.

    This was the Dragon Transformation Pool! The most mysterious, fortuitous ce in the ck Dragon Market. Rumor had it that the Dragon Transformation Pool gathered the purest ancestral draconic energies of heaven and earth!

    s, only flood dragons were capable of absorbing and refining this power. No one else couldy a finger on it.

    ¡°Go on. With your foundations, you¡¯ll be able to break your seal and be a dragon,¡± urged Su Yi.

    The Red Dragon Dao Monarch nodded. Her eyes shone with determination, and she leaped into the golden water shing with lightning.

    <i>Boom!!</i>

    Terrifying lightning mmed into the young woman. Her skin cracked, sttering blood.

    But it was as if she didn¡¯t even notice. She endured the torment of the lightning¡¯s relentless battering to reach the heart of the Dragon Transformation Pool, where she leaped into the air.

    The roar of a dragon rang out, and her slender figure expanded into a ten-thousand-foot Red Dragon. She crashed into the water, creating an enormous wave. Endless thunderps boomed throughout heaven and earth.

    The entirety of the Dragon¡¯s Retreat shook violently.

    Throughout the ck Dragon Market, countless cultivators¡¯ hearts shook. They stopped what they were doing and gazed up at the dome of heaven.

    Endlessly terrifying draconic majesty made countless cultivators¡¯ hearts shake. They stopped what they were doing and gazed up at the dome of heaven.

    That draconic majesty stirred the wind and clouds, enveloping everything in all directions.

    The Red Dragon Dao Monarch had been fettered for countless years, yet today, under Su Yi¡¯s guidance, she entered the Dragon Transformation Pool and transformed into a true dragon!

    Everyone was astonished.

    The only sound was the roar of a dragon booming throughout the nine heavens and ten earths, shaking the souls of all who heard it.

 Chapter 1575 - The Cloud Ship

    <h4>Chapter 1575 - The Cloud Ship</h4>

    The Dragon Transformation Pool.

    The lightning gradually dissipated, and everything returned to stillness.

    A petite figure emerged from the pool¡¯s depths. She was still dressed in in cloth robes, with loose long hair and teenage features. But as she moved, she had a contemptuous majesty about her, as if she were gazing down upon the masses.

    This was true draconic majesty. The very air itself quivered beneath it, and everything dimmed. When her dark golden eyes surveyed her surroundings, the depths of her gaze seemed to surge with imposing divine mes.

    The young woman had a Red Dragon bloodline and Miracle Realm cultivation to begin with. Throughout the long Age of Fallen Immortals, her foster father¡¯s Dragon-Marked Blood Chains had sealed the power of her bloodline and confined her in the ck Dragon Market. It was because of this that she¡¯d avoided catastrophe during the Age of Fallen Immortals.

    Now, she¡¯d broken her seal and undergone a baptism in the lightning of the Dragon Transformation Pool, finally bing a true Red Dragon. Her draconic majesty was far, far greater than before!

    The moment she fully emerged from the pool, she withdrew her draconic majesty and prostrated herself on the ground. ¡°Senior, thank you so much for your guidance and this opportunity to be a true dragon!¡±

    ¡°Fortune and disaster go hand in hand,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°The Immortal Realm shall soon learn of your transformation. In the eyes of those at the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao, you are now a rare and precious treasure. Peril is the inevitable result.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± the girl said softly.

    ¡°Earlier, I said you had to agree to a few of my requests,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°I¡¯ll share them with you now.¡±

    ¡°Please go right ahead, Senior,¡± the young woman said respectfully.

    ¡°First, in the years ahead, you are not to leave the ck Dragon Market unless you¡¯ve found an opportunity to break into the Great Realm,¡± said Su Yi.

    The young woman seemed to have expected this, and she didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°I¡¯ll uphold your guidance, Senior.¡±

    She knew that Su Yi made this request out of concern that she¡¯d prematurely seek revenge against Jiang Tai¡¯e.

    ¡°Second, I might need to visit the Eastern Sea at some point to sever some old grudges. If so,e with me.¡±

    Long ago, before Wang Ye reached the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao, the Eastern Sea of the Immortal Realm was home to numerous factions that had existed since the Primeval Era, like the Jade Firmament Immortal Pce, Peni Immortal Ind, and the Floating Temple.

    Four top experts of the Eastern Seas participated in the Battle of Eternal Night.

    Three of them, Wang Ye had killed a long time ago.

    One of them, Immortal Sovereign Sky Killer, managed to escape disaster. Immortal Sovereign Sky Killer was one of the founders of Jade Firmament Immortal Pce, as well as one of the Five Sovereigns of the Yao Path.

    Su Yi had learned that Immortal Sovereign Sky Killer was still alive. Naturally, he had to go finish the old-timer off to realize Wang Ye¡¯s desires!

    But the Eastern Seas were boundlessly vast and home to numerous perils. Su Yi wanted to bring the Red Dragon Dao Monarch simply because her innate talent let her navigate its waters with ease. With her help, he¡¯d have no trouble figuring out where the Immortal Sovereign Sky Killer was hiding!

    Although the young woman didn¡¯t know what Su Yi was nning, she agreed without hesitation. ¡°Senior, if you call for me, I absolutely won¡¯t refuse!¡±

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head, then took out a jade slip and passed it to her. ¡°There are still numerous preparations you need to make before you attempt to break into the Great Realm. This jade slip contains some of my experiences and revtions. Bear this in mind: you cannot force it. If the time is not yet right, keep waiting. Wait forever if need be. Push it, and I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll never reach the Great Realm.¡±

    The young woman epted the jade slip with both hands and said solemnly, ¡°Senior, I won¡¯t let you down!¡±

    ......

    Later that day, the Red Dragon Dao Monarchmanded that the ck Dragon Market re-open its portals to and from the outside world.

    Everyone in the marketce sighed in relief.

    It was also on that very day that Su Yi, Qing Wei, and Fang Han set off.

    Before their departure, Immortal Lord Xing Yu gave Su Yi the five medicinal ingredients he needed. The Red Dragon Dao Monarch had even prepared a bag of holding for Su Yi as an expression of her gratitude.

    The bag contained one hundred thousand immortal jades, over a hundred types of rare and precious medicinal ingredients, and recovery pills produced by master pill refiners. It was a true glittering mountain of treasure, and its value was inestimable.

    She¡¯d prepared gifts for Qing Wei and Fang Han too, and none were less thanvish.

    Even Qing Wei, an Immortal Lady experienced in worldly affairs, couldn¡¯t help but gasp when she saw her present. <i>She really is the master of one of the Immortal Realm¡¯s top three ck markets! What generosity!</i>

    After leaving the market, Su Yi and Qing Wei parted ways. He gave her a talisman and said, ¡°Go investigate Immortal Queen Liu Yun¡¯s situation. If you need my help, go to the White Reed Province. So long as you carry this talisman with you, you¡¯ll be able to find me.¡±

    Qing Wei epted the talisman, carefully put it away, and said softly, ¡°Young Lord, you must take care! I¡¯m looking forward to when we next meet again.¡±

    Su Yi smiled, then led Fang Han away. It was only after watching them fade from view that Qing Wei turned to leave.

    ......

    Three dayster.

    The Star Province, one of the Immortal Realm¡¯s forty-nine provinces. A harbor outside White Cloud Immortal City.

    A treasure ship like a floatingndmass slowly descended toward the ground.

    It was the size of a city, with interweaving streets and densely packed buildings.

    This was one of the famous cloud ships of the Immortal Realm!

    Every cloud ship could carry one hundred thousand cultivators, and they could cover eighty thousand miles a day, stopping at numerous ¡°port cities.¡±

    To cultivators out exploring the world, boarding a cloud ship was undoubtedly the mostfortable way to travel.

    This was because the cloud ship really was like a traveling city,plete with restaurants, teahouses, tradingpanies, and gambling dens. On a cloud ship, you could travel without fear of loneliness or boredom.

    Furthermore, cloud ships gathered cultivators from all over the Immortal Realm. Here, you could buy goods from all over, and experience all sorts of different customs.

    Most importantly, on a cloud ship, you had no need to fear running into danger on your journey.

    The reason for this was simple. Cloud ships were massive, and they were covered in formations of the Immortal Dao. More importantly, all of them had a top faction behind them. Ordinary immortals simply wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke them.

    There were even Void Realm True Immortals overseeing things on board!

    From time to time, even Immortal Lords traveled on board.

    Given the circumstances, no one was stupid enough to set their sights on the cloud ships.

    The cloud ship currently moored outside White Cloud Immortal City belonged to the Endless Jade Immortal Sect, one of the Xing Province¡¯s immortal factions.

    The ship bore the unique mark of the Endless Jade Immortal Sect on its hull. No matter where it went, the sect¡¯s reputation ensured that everything went smoothly.

    The area around the ship was long since packed with cultivators waiting to board, including no small number of immortals.

    Su Yi and Fang Han were here too.

    After leaving the ck Dragon Market, they¡¯d made slow progress with frequent stops. Su Yi hated rushing along the road, so he just paid two thousand immortal stones to buy him and Fang Han each a ticket to the White Reed Province.

    This way, they wouldn¡¯t need to endure nights spent sleeping under the stars, and they could use their free time to focus on their cultivation.

    ¡°A thousand immortal stones a ticket? That¡¯s ridiculous!¡± grumbled Fang Han. ¡°And that¡¯s just for an ordinary room! They say that the hundred best pavilions go for over ten thousand immortal stones and that only those of high status can book them. It¡¯s truly unreasonable.¡±

    Su Yi said inly, ¡°There are three provinces between the Star Province and the White Reed Province, and we¡¯ll pass through twenty-nine port cities. A cloud ship like this can carry tens of thousands of people. One back-and-forth trip between provincess them two million pieces of immortal jade at the bare minimum.¡±

    ¡°Two million pieces!? Of immortal jade??¡± Fang Han clucked his tongue in shock at this astronomical sum.

    Su Yi chuckled. ¡°It might seem like they¡¯re earning a killing, but their expenditures are shocking too. They have to pay tribute to the ¡®local serpents¡¯ at every harbor they pass through, and they have to be on guard for attempts to intercept them. Then there¡¯s their fuel costs; every day of flight burns through around eight thousand immortal jades. In the end, only about twenty percent of the ticket price makes it into their pockets.

    ¡°And if something sudden and unexpected happens, they can forget about turning a profit. They¡¯ll be fortunate just to keep their lives.¡±

    Fang Han clucked his tongue. He suddenly understood on a visceral level that there was no such thing as risk-free, enormous profit.

    Safely turning a profit with this cloud ship was actually extremelyplicated!

    Before long, both Su Yi and Fang Han boarded the ship.

    Su Yi stood by the railing and gazed into the distance, where a figure stood amidst the crowd. He transmitted, ¡°Go back. No need to see us off any further.¡±

    This was none other than Immortal Lord Xing Yu! He¡¯d followed them in secret since they¡¯d first left the ck Dragon Market three days prior. Su Yi noticed, but he didn¡¯t say anything.

    But now that they¡¯d boarded the cloud ship, there was naturally no need for Xing Yu to trouble himself any further.

    When he heard Su Yi¡¯s transmission, Xing Yu was obviously stunned. A momentter, he realized that the mysterious Young Lord Su had long since noticed him ¡°secretly¡± tailing them.

    He smiled, then sped his fist and transmitted back, ¡°Take care, Young Lord!¡±

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head, then led Fang Han to their quarters.

    It was only after the ship took to the skies that Xing Yu turned to leave.

    The ship really was no different from a city, with streets lined with all types of shops.

    Many other passengers had boarded well before Su Yi and Fang Han. There were perhaps less than one hundred thousand people on board, but they weren¡¯t far off.

    Su Yi had originally nned to book a first-ss pavilion, but there was nothing for it. Those had long since been upied; only a few ordinary rooms were left.

    As Su Yi and Fang Han walked to their room, someone suddenly eximed, ¡°Ee? It¡¯s you! Haha! I was just thinking I¡¯d like to see you again. Who¡¯d have thought I¡¯d really bump into you? What a small world!¡±

    A familiar figure approached from afar apanying this voice.

 Chapter 1576 - The Banquet in Soaring Cloud Tower

    <h4>Chapter 1576 - The Banquet in Soaring Cloud Tower</h4>

    This new arrival was dressed in ck, and his handsome face was nothing but smiles.

    Xue Hongfeng! Su Yi remembered him. They¡¯d met on the eighth floor of the ck Dragon Market¡¯s Cave of Trials. He¡¯d been short on immortal medicine, and he requested that they duel in hopes of acquiring some.

    ¡°So it¡¯s you.¡± Su Yi nodded calmly.

    In stark contrast, Xue Hongfeng seemed downright delighted. He sped his fist and said, ¡°I¡¯m fully convinced of my defeat. After I left the Cave of Trials, one of my seniors told me that you made it all the way through the ninth trial without stopping or failing once. Truly impressive!¡±

    But Su Yi thought nothing of this. ¡°A trivial aplishment, that¡¯s all. It¡¯s not even worth mentioning.¡±

    <i>A trivial aplishment? </i>Xue Hongfeng had a strange look in his eyes. <i>You made it through all nine floors of the Cave of Trials, and you even killed Pu Heng, the top Universe Realm Immortal of the Six Directions Daoist Temple. You call that trivial? If word got out, I¡¯m afraid every Universe Realm Immortal around would tremble!</i>

    <i>After all, Pu Heng was a genius on the Universe Realm Immortal Rankings. Sure, his rank was on the low side, but there are countless Universe Realm Immortals in the Immortal Realm, and he was among the greatest of them!</i>

    Xue Hongfeng thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Since you boarded this vessel, are you perhaps on your way to the White Reed Province too?¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡°What a coincidence. Me too! But I¡¯m going back home,¡± Xue Hongfeng said with a heartyugh.

    Su Yi recalled Xue Hongfeng mentioning that he was a member of the White Reed Province¡¯s Divine Cloud Mountain Xue Family.

    After exchanging a few more pleasantries, Xue Hongfeng said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, our meeting was a stroke of fate. How about you join me for a drink at Soaring Cloud Tower tonight?¡±

    Here, he shed Su Yi a mysterious grin. ¡°It¡¯s going to be quite lively tonight! Hua Xingchen, the guy ranked sixteenth on the Universe Realm Immortal Rankings, is hosting a banquet. The attendees include three other top geniuses. All three are on the Universe Realm Immortal Rankings too!¡±

    His face was full of longing and eagerness.

    Hua Xingchen was a chosen son of heaven from the Blood of the Underworld Demonist Cult. He was its top Universe Realm Immortal, and his ce on the Universe Realm Immortal Rankings was clear proof of his strength.

    Pu Heng had been ranked too, but he was far fromparable to Hua Xingchen!

    Su Yi just shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡±

    And indeed, he wasn¡¯t interested in such a banquet at all.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be on my way,¡± said Su Yi. He was already starting to lead Fang Han away.

    Xue Hongfeng was stunned, and he rubbed his nose awkwardly. <i>I brought that snub on myself. This is someone even Immortal Lord Xing Yu treats with the utmost respect; despite his youth, he¡¯s got to have extraordinary origins. It¡¯s only natural that he¡¯d look down on such a banquet...</i>

    He and his sect elders had already discussed the incident in the Cave of Trials.

    After killing Pu Heng, Su Yi openly admitted it right to High Elder Li Songfu¡¯s face! And yet in the end, Su Yi didn''t need to lift a finger. Immortal Lord Xing Yu intervened personally to help him quell the storm!

    It was this incident that made Xue Hongfeng realize that Su Yi was more than just heaven-defyingly powerful. His origins were shocking too!

    Xue Hongfeng silently made up his mind. <i>A hidden expert like him is the perfect friend. I¡¯ve got to spend some time with him on the way to the White Reed Province!</i>

    ......

    Su Yi and Fang Han were in the most ordinary of rooms. The furniture was sparse and crude, and there wasn¡¯t much space¡ªin fact, it felt cramped.

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t care. He just sprawled out in his wicker chair, took out the Divine Replenishment Furnace, and examined it.

    When he left the ck Dragon Market, he ced the two-hundred-plus ingredients for refining Goldenmist Aperture-Cleaning Pills into the Divine Replenishment Furnace. The Goldenmist Aperture-Cleaning Pill was the top pill for establishing firm foundations in the Immortal Realm!

    The ingredientsbined were worth over a hundred thousand immortal jades. Su Yi was practically burning money.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t care. It''d all be worth it if he could refine a batch of Goldenmist Aperture-Cleaning Pills.

    The Divine Replenishment Furnace was still refining the medicinal agreements. When Su Yi inserted his divine sense, purple light intertwined, forming a line of text within the furnace.

    ¡°I¡¯ll finish refining the Goldenmist Aperture-Cleaning Pills within three days. When the timees, watch over me while I fend off its pill tribtion.¡±

    Su Yi chuckled. This medicine furnace born of the chaos of the Immortal Realm had obviously regained some of its awareness. It was far more aware than before.

    ¡°Work hard. One day, I¡¯ll be sure to help you recreate your artifact spirit.¡± Su Yi raised his hand and gently tapped the furnace.

    This was a wondrous Xiantian treasure, but it had taken enormous damage during the Age of Fallen Immortals. Although it sessfully fled the Immortal Realm, its vitality was badly damaged, and even its artifact spirit was destroyed.

    It was only just starting to recover its awareness.

    Another line of purple text appeared within the furnace. ¡°Excellent! If you can help me recreate my spirit body, I¡¯ll even be willing to worship you as my ancestor!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s expression was strange. The Divine Replenishment Furnace would never have said that if it believed he could actually help rebuild its spirit. But he didn¡¯t say anything.

    Suddenly, Fang Han said, ¡°Hey, I want to go out for a walk and buy some stuff.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to buy?¡± Su Yi asked in surprise.

    Fang Han said irritably, ¡°Do I seriously have to tell you what I¡¯m buying?¡±

    With that, he rose and went outside.

    Su Yi rubbed his forehead. Fang Han was stubborn, and he was still on guard against him.

    ¡°Do you need money?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°No need,¡± said Fang Han without even turning his head. Before long, he¡¯d disappeared from view.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. When we left the ck Dragon Market, the Red Dragon Dao Monarch gave the kid a generous gift. He naturally has no shortage of cash.¡±

    With that, Su Yi sat and started meditating, giving the matter no further thought.

    He¡¯d already reached the pinnacle of the Manifesting Void Realm, and his powers of the Grand Dao had reached the highest level of mastery possible at his cultivation. All he needed now was an opportunity to break through!

    Su Yi had a certain premonition that it wouldn¡¯t be long before that day arrived!

    ......

    Shortly before nightfall, Fang Han left a shop.

    He let out a deep breath, and his eyes lit up.

    The days since meeting Su Yi had been like a dream.

    He¡¯d been captured to be sold as a ve. When they caged him like a beast and tried to auction him off, his heart gave in to despair. Life seemed endlessly bleak.

    But then, Su Yi appeared, and everything changed.

    The point that it didn¡¯t seem real!

    The enchantingly beautiful Immortal Lady Qing Wei earnestly guided his cultivation as a big sister might, and she even looked after him and made sure he was housed and fed.

    Su Yi might be iparably proud and prone to boasting, and he might be so brazen as to criticize the gods, but he really was capable, and he¡¯d never mistreated him.

    Then, when they left the ck Dragon Market, the Red Dragon Dao Monarch gave him an enormous gift!

    Fang Had had suffered the loss of his entire n at a young age, and he¡¯d endured endless setbacks and humiliations in his short life. Even now, his time with Su Yi didn¡¯t feel real.

    The thought that he was on his way back to the White Reed province made his heart feel lighter.

    <i>Big Sister, when I find you, I¡¯ll be sure to tell you everything that happened. I¡¯m sure you can help me figure out if Su Yi really is a good person or not,</i> thought Fang Han.

    Night fell, andmps lit up the streets.

    <i>I¡¯ve been gone for four hours already. I wonder if that guy¡¯s afraid I¡¯ve run off...</i> Fang Han gripped the hems of his clothes and dashed off.

    But then, a figure blocked his path. ¡°We meet again, my young friend.¡±

    He was a gaunt, thin-faced middle-aged man in golden robes. His eyes were an eerie shade of pale green.

    Fang Han was instantly on guard. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    As he spoke, he took several steps back.

    The golden-robed man grinned. ¡°I noticed you the moment you boarded the ship, and I¡¯ve been watching and waiting all this time. Now, I¡¯d like you toe with me.¡±

    As his voice rang out, his eerie green eyes shone with unearthly light, like twin vortexes focused on Fang Han.

    Fang Han¡¯s soul trembled, and his eyes went vacant. He nodded like a soulless puppet.

    The golden-robed middle-aged man pressed down on Fang Han¡¯s shoulder, sinking his sharp fingernails into the boy¡¯s flesh. Beads of fresh blood gushed forth.

    The golden-robed middle-aged man licked the blood off his fingertips, and his eerie pale green eyes lit up with delight. He murmured, ¡°The heavens are on my side! He really is a pureblooded descendant of the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race!¡±

    From beginning to end, Fang Han just stood there as if he¡¯d lost his soul. He didn¡¯t react in the slightest.

    A man in ck walked up and transmitted, ¡°Elder, do you need me to investigate the person apanying the boy?¡±

    ¡°You mean that young man with no sign of a cultivation base? No need. Judging from his bones, he¡¯s at most in his twenties, and he could only book the cheapest of rooms. He obviously isn¡¯t anyone significant.¡±

    The golden-robed middle-aged man had only just said this when he suddenly felt uncertain. He frowned, thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll bring the boy and report to the Young Leader. You investigate hispanion. Take care not to rm him. If anything unexpected happens, do it cleanly. Have him disappear from the Cloud Shippletely. Got it?¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± The man in ck solemnly assented.

    Meanwhile, the middle-aged man took Fang Han, and the two of them quickly disappeared from the bustling street.

    Soaring Cloud Tower.

    This was the greatest tower on board the cloud ship, and it was fully nine stories tall.

    A banquet was underway in avishly decorated hall on the tower¡¯s top floor. A man in purple robes, a jade crown, and a golden belt sat casually in the centermost seat, with the force of a coiling dragon or crouching tiger.

    Hua Xingchen!

    He was the greatest Universe Realm Immortal in the Blood of the Underworld Demonist Cult, the monstrous chosen sixteenth on the Universe Realm Immortal Rankings!

    His cultivation base was terrifying, and his status was lofty. Even Void Realm True Immortals had to treat him with respect.

    It was Hua Xingchen who¡¯d convened this banquet.

    Him aside, there were three other ranked Universe Realm Immortals in attendance, two men and one woman. All of them had impressive backgrounds. The other attendees were all either wealthy or noble too.

    Xue Hongheng was here too, and he was seated near the front, just behind the three ranked geniuses.

    The crowd drank and clinked sses. Conversation andughter rang out without end.

    Naturally, Hua Xingchen was the center of attention! Even Xue Hongfeng frequently toasted him.

    Suddenly, an elderly servant rushed in and whispered something into Hua Xingchen¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Young Leader, Elder Yue returned, and he brought with him a little fellow from the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race!¡±

 Chapter 1577 - Thereâ€™s No Way of Smoothing This One Over

    <h4>Chapter 1577 - There¡¯s No Way of Smoothing This One Over</h4>

    Night had only just fallen, and thenterns were freshly lit.

    Within Su Yi¡¯s room, amp cast its mottled light.

    Su Yi silently awakened from meditation and furrowed his brow. <i>Why isn¡¯t that kid Fang Han back yet?</i>

    <i>Bang bang bang!</i>

    But before he could give the matter any further thought, someone knocked at the door. Su Yi got up to see who it was.

    A dauntless man in gray stood in the doorway and sped his fist. ¡°I¡¯m this cloud ship¡¯s steward, and I have a question for you, sir.¡±

    ¡°Go right ahead,¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡°It¡¯s a simple matter,¡± said the man in gray. ¡°I just received word that a group of heretical cultivators has hidden themselves among the passengers, so I¡¯m checking the cabins one by one.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°And how do you n to investigate?¡±

    The man in gray took out a bronzepass and said, ¡°This is the Spirit Heavens Compass. All you have to do is ce your palm atop it.¡±

    Su Yi looked thepass over, then did as he was told.

    <i>Weng!</i>

    A strange ripple spread from the Spirit Heavens Compass, and the needle suddenly pointed at the position marked ¡°Cloud Soaring.¡±

    ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re a Cloud Soaring Transcendent. Forgive me for disturbing you!¡± The man in gray put thepass away, then turned to leave.

    Su Yi watched him depart, then went back into his room.

    Themplight cast its mottled light over the shadowed room.

    The crudely built room was covered in a formation, but it didn¡¯t fully block the waves of noise emanating from the cloud ship¡¯s streets.

    Su Yi took out a jug of wine, had a sip, then casually stepped on a shadow in the corner of the room. The shadow suddenly quivered, as if trying to struggle free from Su Yi¡¯s foot, but it was to no avail.

    ¡°Quick, let go of me!¡± A shout tinged with panic filled the air.

    Su Yi put away his jug of wine, stretched out his hand, and grabbed.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    The shadow was pulled into his grip, like shifting waters. It quivered relentlessly before transforming into a man in ck clothing.

    Astonishment was written all over his face. ¡°Are you really in the Cloud Soaring Realm?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a mid-stage Universe Realm Demonist Immortal, yet you used such unseemly methods to sneak into my room. What¡¯s your goal? Assassination? Theft? Information?¡±

    The man in ck¡¯s expression shifted erratically. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already discovered me, please...¡±

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    Su Yi raised his hand and severed one of the man¡¯s arms. A waterfall of blood gushed from the stump.

    But before the man in ck could even scream, Su Yi clenched his hand around the man¡¯s neck, almost suffocating him. The pressure left him seeing stars.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was as calm as ever. He whispered, ¡°I¡¯m the one asking questions here. All you have to do is answer.¡±

    His tall, upright figure was half shrouded in darkness, half lit by the mottledmplight. This gave him an additional imposing, mysterious quality.

    The man in ck realized that he¡¯d run into a tough one this time!

    He didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°I¡¯m here on orders to investigate your origins.¡±

    ¡°Whose orders? And what for?¡±

    The man in ck fell silent.

    Su Yi drew his fingertip through the air, severing the man¡¯s remaining arm. His face paled, and beads of sweat formed on his forehead.

    When his severed arms hit the floor, both disintegrated into ash and dissipated.

    Suddenly, the man in ck gnashed his teeth. ¡°I¡¯m a deacon of the Blood of the Underworld Demonist Cult. If you kill me, you can forget about leaving this cloud ship alive!¡±

    Su Yi said thoughtfully, ¡°Does that mean the one who issued your orders is on board this ship?¡±

    The man in ck steeled himself and said, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was distant and inscrutable, and his tone was calm. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Why were you ordered to do this?¡±

    The man in ck¡¯s eyes shed, and he said hoarsely, ¡°I can tell you... but you have to let me go first!¡±

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Su Yi tightened his grip, shattering the man in ck, body and soul. All that remained of him was ash slipping through Su Yi¡¯s fingers.

    In thest moments before his death, the Universe Realm Immortal of the Church of the Underworld Demonist Cult looked utterly bbergasted. He could never have imagined that this unassuming young man would be so ruthless. One wrong word, and he was dead!

    Without the slightest room for discussion!

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid something¡¯s happened to Fang Han...¡±

    The mottledmplight illuminated Su Yi¡¯s shifting expression.

    Without the slightest dy, he picked up his jug of wine and left the room. His gait was as unhurried as ever, and he even took the time to close the door behind him. But the depths of his gaze shone with a hint of icy light.

    ......

    The most luxurious hall on the top floor of Soaring Cloud Tower.

    <i>A descendant of the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race? </i>Hua Xingchen smiled andmanded, ¡°Have Elder Yue bring him here.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The elderly servant rushed off to do as he was told.

    Before long, a golden-robed middle-aged man with eerie pale green eyes walked into the room with a grin.

    The dazed, hollow-eyed Fang Han followed immediately afterward.

    The middle-aged man sped his fist. ¡°Greetings, Young Leader.¡±

    Hua Xingchen nodded. ¡°That kid is the descendant of the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race you mentioned?¡±

    <i>The Bi¡¯an Spirit Race?</i>

    The crowd was stunned. All of them looked at Fang Han.

    <i>Why is it him...? </i>Xue Hongfeng was bbergasted. He recognized Fang Han; that was the youth apanying Su Yi!

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the golden-robed middle-aged man said with a smile. He plucked a jade bowl off of one of the tables, walked up to Fang Han, and used his fingernail as a knife to open a small wound. Fresh blood spurted from the gash, which the golden-robed man collected in the bowl.

    When the bowl was almost full, he stopped and raised it into the air, then swept his gaze across the room and said, ¡°See this, everyone? This is the blood of a member of the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race. It¡¯s the color of fire, and imbued with the natural charm of the Dao. It has none of the pungent odor of typical blood. Rather, it¡¯s extraordinarily fragrant!¡±

    The crowd was in uproar. Everyone was talking at once.

    Meanwhile, the golden-robed middle-aged man approached Hua Xingchen and proffered the bowl with both hands. ¡°Please have a look, Young Leader!¡±

    Hua Xingchen looked delighted. ¡°Excellent, truly excellent. And here I thought the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race waspletely annihted. I would never have thought I¡¯d see one here today! The heavens are truly on my side!¡±

    The golden-robed middle-aged man smiled respectfully and said, ¡°With this kid¡¯s Bi¡¯an bloodline, mastery of the Heaven-Swallowing Demon Art is well within your grasp, Young Leader!¡±

    The banquet was instantly in uproar. Many of the attendees looked envious.

    The Heaven-Swallowing Demon Art!

    That was one of the Blood of the Underworld Demonist Cult¡¯s three supreme canons. They said that those who mastered it were certain to prove their Daos and be Immortal Lords with ease!

    It wasn¡¯t even overly difficult for them to advance further and be Immortal Kings!

    ¡°Bring him to me,¡± ordered Hua Xingchen.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The golden-robed middle-aged man turned and was just about to bring Fang Han over when Fang Han headbutted him and mmed his fists into the man¡¯s chest with all his might. At the same time, he opened his mouth and bit down, hard.

    He suddenlyshed out, as ferocious as a beast!

    The crowd couldn¡¯t help but gaze upon him with pity. <i>A kid who¡¯s only just entered the Spirit Dao thinks he can ambush an immortal? That¡¯s nothing but the ravings of a madman!</i>

    As expected, a momentter, Fang Han was sent flying back. He mmed to the ground several hundred feet away, coughing up blood.

    Uproariousughter ensued.

    The middle-aged man then walked over, held Fang Han aloft as he might a chicken, and pped him across the face.

    <i>Whap!</i>

    The sound was crisp and clear.

    Fang Han¡¯s cheek swelled, and his hair was disheveled.

    But his eyes were fierce and cold. He red at the golden-robed middle-aged man with loathing. For some inexplicable reason, his gaze made the middle-aged man ufortable. He raised his hand to hit Fang Han again.

    But then, Xue Hongfang mmed the table and shot to his feet. ¡°Stop!¡±

    Silence ensued. Everyone was astonished.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Xue, are you taking pity on that little fellow?¡± a man in azure asked with augh.

    Tao Shanyun!

    He was the genius in forty-sixth ce on the Universe Realm Immortal Rankings, and he had an extraordinary background.

    Xue Hongfeng disregarded this. Instead, he faced Hua Xingchen and sped his fist. ¡°Brother Hua, that kid is the junior of a good friend of mine. He only just boarded the cloud ship tonight. Please, show mercy and let the little fellow off. You¡¯ll have my eternal gratitude!¡±

    The crowd exchanged nces, then looked at Hua Xingchen.

    Hua Xingchen frowned, his eyes boring into Xue Hongfeng like knives. ¡°Sit back down and stay out of this, and we can stay friends. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for throwing away our former bond!¡±

    The atmosphere was instantly stifled and tense. It would have been obvious to anyone that Hua Xingchen was dead set on acquiring that Bi¡¯an kid. There was no way he was letting Fang Han go!

    But Xue Hongfeng didn¡¯t back down. Instead, he bowed at the waist and said sincerely, ¡°Brother Hua, I¡¯m not just trying to save that kid. I¡¯m trying to save you from disaster. If that kid¡¯s senior shows up, there¡¯s no way this will end well!¡±

    The crowd was bbergasted. <i>Is he threatening Hua Xingchen?</i>

    Just as they expected, Hua Xingchen¡¯s expression frosted over.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    A man in silver robes mmed the table and pointed at Xue Hongfeng. He bellowed, ¡°Xue Hongfeng, you think too highly of yourself! You were invited to this banquet purely out of consideration for the n behind you. If you don¡¯t back down, and fast, I¡¯ll be the first to punish you!

    His name was Chai Beitong, and he was in fifty-fifth ce on the Universe Realm Immortal rankings. His background wasn¡¯t at all inferior to Tao Shanyun¡¯s.

    ¡°Hurry up and step back. Don¡¯t seek out your own humiliation any further. If you do, you won¡¯t just offend Senior Apprentice Brother Hua. You¡¯ll offend everyone else in this room, too,¡± a woman in green said slowly.

    Lu Shangxiu.

    She was a chosen daughter of heaven, and she was in sixty-fourth ce on the Universe Realm Immortal Rankings. She was also Hua Xingchen¡¯s junior apprentice sister.

    The atmosphere was so stifled and tense that the very air itself almost seemed frozen.

    In the centermost seat, Hua Xingchen red icily at Xue Hongfeng. He was forceful and imposing.

    At the center of the hall, the golden-robed middle-aged man held Fang Han fast and watched coldly.

    The crowd¡¯s gazes were like a mountain weighing down on Xue Hongfeng¡¯s heart. His body tensed, and he knew he couldn¡¯t hold out much longer.

    But in the end, he clenched his teeth, as if determined to go all out. ¡°Even if it costs me my life, I have to protect that little fellow! And if you people don¡¯t want to bring disaster upon yourselves, you¡¯d best not stop me!¡±

    Deathly silence followed. They almost suspected that Xue Hongfeng had gone insane!

    Under the circumstances, how did he think he could protect that Bi¡¯an Spirit Race kid?

    It was simply ludicrous!

    ¡°Since you insist on seeking out your own humiliation, I¡¯ll give you what you want,¡± Hua Xingchen said expressionlessly. ¡°Ol¡¯ Brother Chai, break his legs and throw him out of Soaring Cloud Tower!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± The silver-robed Chai Beitong straightforwardly agreed and rose to his feet.

    He then walked right up to Xue Hongfong, a cruel, contemptuous grin on his face.

 Chapter 1578 - Demanding an Explanation

    <h4>Chapter 1578 - Demanding an Exnation</h4>

    Chai Beitong.

    The miraculous genius in fifty-fifth ce on the Universe Realm Immortal Rankings.

    Hisbat prowess was sufficient to shake even early-stage Void Realm True Immortals. He was a true monster.

    When he took action, all eyes were instantly upon him.

    The corners of Xue Hongfeng¡¯s lips twitched, and he sighed. ¡°I might well take a beating, but I dare say with certainty that you¡¯ll soon meet with disaster!¡±

    Uproariousughter followed his deration.

    Hua Xingchen couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. <i>This guy¡¯s typically quite clever, but today, he¡¯s soughably juvenile. </i>

    ¡°You say we¡¯re in for disaster? Well, no worries. You''ll see disaster right now!¡±

    Chai Beitong attacked directly. He disappeared into thin air, and a momentter, he was right in front of Xue Hongfeng. He swept his palm through the air with immense force, his hand swathed in glittering golden light.

    An attack like that could have threatened even an ordinary Void Realm True Immortal!

    There was no doubt about it. Chai Beitong wanted to defeat Xue Hongfeng in a single strike and ruthlessly humiliate him!

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± Xue Hongfeng roared and swung his fist.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    A momentter, he was sent flying back, and he mmed into the walls, hard. The room shook, and the cups and tes swayed on the tables.

    Xue Hongfeng coughed up blood, and his face paled.

    Although he too was a top expert of the Universe Realm, he was ultimately inferior to a monster like Chai Beitong.

    ¡°Your skills are inferior, yet you dare act wantonly. I¡¯ll break your legs for that!¡± Chai Beitong stepped forward, his gaze contemptuous.

    Xue Hongfeng tried to dodge, but Chai Beitong grabbed him and suppressed his cultivation base. A momentter, a terrifying power mmed into him.

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    Xue Hongfeng was sent flying, destroying countless tables and chairs. He was covered in spilled food and wine, and he looked utterly wretched.

    The crowd couldn¡¯t help but look at him pityingly. <i>Why was this necessary? Did you really have to offend Hua Xingchen over an old friend¡¯s junior?</i> You brought this humiliation upon yourself!

    ¡°Hurry up and leave! I don¡¯t need your help. Hurry¡ª¡ª!¡± Fang Han shouted and struggled like mad, but it was to no avail. The middle-aged man in golden robes held him fast.

    <i>Whap!</i>

    The golden-robed man pped Fang Han across the face. Blood gushed from the boy¡¯s mouth and nose, and his mind went nk. His whole face was smeared with blood.

    ¡°Leave? Not until I¡¯ve broken his legs!¡± Chai Beitongughed hideously, appeared in front of Xue Hongfeng, and aimed a kick at his left knee.

    The crowd could already picture Xue Hongfeng¡¯s destroyed knee and agonized howling. They knew that this time, Xue Hongfeng had no hope of dodging.

    But it was then that¡ª¡ª

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    The tightly shut doors split, scattering sharp fragments of wood.

    Practically simultaneously, someone appeared before Xue Hongfeng out of nowhere and pulled him off the ground.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Chai Beitong¡¯s kick missed. The impact shook the floor, and the dazzling energy fluctuations of the room¡¯s defensive formations appeared to neutralize the damage.

    This sudden development left the guests stunned. All of them instinctively looked toward the broken door.

    There, they saw a tall, upright figure in blue.

    This was none other than Su Yi, but to most of the crowd, he just seemed like a party-crasher.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, I just knew you¡¯de!¡± Xue Hongfeng said with delight. His hair was disheveled, and he was covered in blood, wine, and smooshed food. When he saw Su Yi, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief!

    ¡°Who are you? Why have youe to our banquet uninvited?¡± Chai Beitong said coldly. His gaze was utterly cold.

    He was the closest to Su Yi, and Su Yi¡¯s sudden arrival had startled him. He instinctively took two steps back and readied himself for battle.

    But when he saw that Su Yi was just a young man in his twenties, Chai Beitong felt ashamed of his reaction, and furious, too. Murderous intent surged within his heart.

    The others were looking at Su Yi too. All of them were surprised; anyone the least bit perceptive would have been able to tell how grand an event this banquet was.

    Yet this youngster had dared barge in anyway. He was obviously no ordinary person.

    Su Yi disregarded all of this. He just patted Xue Hongfeng on the shoulder. ¡°Step aside and rest for now.¡±

    He then looked past Chai Beitong, scanned the hall, and quickly found Fang Han and the golden-robed middle-aged man holding him aloft like a chicken.

    The boy¡¯s face was covered in blood, and there was a still-bleeding wound on his neck.

    When he sensed Su Yi¡¯s gaze, the typically stubborn youth tried to lower his head; it seemed he was iparably ashamed of himself.

    Meanwhile, Chai Beitong¡¯s expression darkened. Despite their proximity, Su Yi hadpletely ignored him. He couldn¡¯t help but find this an enormous affront to his dignity.

    ¡°I asked you a question!¡± Chai Beitong bellowed, his aura suddenly terrifying as he swung his palm at Su Yi.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even look at him. He just stretched out his hand and pressed down.

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    Chai Beitong¡¯s knees hit the ground. Despite the surging power of the room¡¯s formations, he left indentations in the floor.

    Chai Beitong grunted in agony, and his entire body convulsed.

    It was as if a divine mountain had mmed into him, shattering his bones. Even his organs were badly damaged.

    Gasps rang out throughout the room. The crowd¡¯s eyes widened with disbelief.

    A casual, airy strike had forced Chai Beitong, the fifty-fifth strongest on the Universe Realm Immortal Rankings, to his knees? Just who was that young man? Why was he so terrifyingly strong!?

    Even Xue Hongfeng, who¡¯d witnessed Su Yi¡¯s strength before, couldn¡¯t help but look dazed. <i>Fierce! He¡¯s simply ferocious! He couldn¡¯t even be bothered to say a word to Chai Beitong. A flip of his palm, and he forced him to the ground!</i>

    Meanwhile, Su Yi was already approaching the center of the hall.

    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± The golden-robed middle-aged man said gravely. He could tell at a nce that this was the young man who¡¯d boarded the ship today alongside Fang Han.

    When he captured Fang Han, he sent someone to investigate Su Yi¡¯s origins, but he wasn¡¯t all that concerned.

    Who¡¯d have thought Su Yi would barge in and attack?

    The golden-robed middle-aged man immediately realized that this didn¡¯t bode well.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste words with him. He just stretched out his hand and grabbed.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Terrifying power descended, like the hand of god. The golden-robed man stiffened, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t control any of his cultivation base. He was as trapped as a bug in amber,pletely suppressed.

    ¡°This is bad!¡± The golden-robed middle-aged man panicked. ¡°Young Leader, save me!¡±

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    A delicate figure was the first to charge at Su Yi.

    She was a beautiful woman in green. This was none other than Lu Shangxiu, the dazzling genius in sixty-fourth ce on the Universe Realm Immortal rankings.

    When she attacked, she directly activated her Natal Dao Sword, and she struck to kill. She showed no mercy whatsoever.

    <i>ng!</i>

    She swung her ink-ck sword with all her might, stirring up a destructive wave of immortal light.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes glinted with cold light. He stretched out his hand and flicked his finger.

    <i>Crunch!!</i>

    The Dao Sword split, sending countless fragments flying through the air.

    Lu Shangxiu suffered the resulting bacsh. It was as if she¡¯d been struck by a hammer; she coughed up blood and fell to the ground, her beautiful face pallid and full of terror.

    <i>What kind of terrifying power was that!?</i>

    Meanwhile, Su Yi was already right in front of the golden-robed middle-aged man. He drew his finger through the air, and a bleeding severed head fell to the ground.

    The man¡¯s headless corpse rxed its grip on Fang Han, who Su Yi moved in front of him.

    This entire series of events happened in a sh, so quick it seemed unbelievable.

    None of them would have guessed that Su Yi would be so terrifyingly strong. This was one-sided suppression! He hadn¡¯t just dealt Lu Shangxiu heavy damage. He¡¯d even killed the golden-robed middle-aged man on the spot!

    They didn¡¯t even have a chance to save him!

    Deathly silence fell. Even the birds ceased their song.

    A bone-piercing chill swept through the hall. Everyone had long since jumped to their feets, but now, chills coursed down their spines.

    An uninvited guest had suppressed Chai Beitong, severely injured Lu Shangxiu, and decapitated the middle-aged man in golden robes. From beginning to end, he didn¡¯t say a word. He was so domineering as to make their hearts quiver!

    At the center of the hall, Hua Xingchen rose, his eyes shing like lightning and his brow furrowed.

    He was the monster in sixteenth ce in the Universe Realm Immortal Rankings, yet Su Yi¡¯s strength put pressure on even him!

    ¡°Sir, you came out of nowhere, and attacked and killed my subordinate without even pausing to ask questions. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s over the line?¡± growled Hua Xingchen.

    Su Yi disregarded him, instead brushing off Fang Han¡¯s clothes and asking, ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why are you avoiding my gaze?¡±

    Fang Han hung his head and whispered, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t insisted on leaving on my own, I would never have caused this disaster, and you would never have needed to save me.¡±

    The youth looked ill at ease, nervous, and ashamed.

    But Su Yiughed. ¡°Disaster? No, this is nothing but a bit of trouble.¡±

    He pointed to Xue Hongfeng. ¡°Stand over there and watch. Once I¡¯ve dealt with things here, we¡¯ll leave together.¡±

    Fang Han nodded and did as he was told. The stubborn youth was suddenly uncharacteristically obedient.

    The crowd witnessed this entire exchange, and their expressions darkened. <i>This uninvited guest is far too domineering!</i> <i>He¡¯spletely ignoring even Hua Xingchen. It¡¯s like none of the experts here are worthy of his attention!</i>

    But perhaps because of Su Yi¡¯s sheer domineeringness, or perhaps because he¡¯d just tyrannically decapitated someone, no one dared act recklessly.

    Not even Hua Xingchen!

    It was to the point that Chai Beitong continued kneeling on the ground, as if terrified that Su Yi would kill him. He dared not move recklessly!

    ¡°I demand a satisfactory exnation.¡± Su Yi¡¯s smile faded. He stood alone in the center of the hall and scanned the crowd. ¡°Otherwise, none of you will be permitted to leave this ce.¡±

    This tone was calm and casual, but his words went off like a thunderp. The crowd¡¯s expressions shifted.

    ¡°Young man, do you have any idea who we are? How dare you threaten us like this?¡± an older-generation cultivator said furiously.

    Su Yi drew his hand through the air.

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    A streak of sword qi exploded into being, splitting the older-generation cultivator in half. Blood poured onto the ground. All that remained of the man was his soul.

    The crowd¡¯s hearts quivered. Su Yi¡¯s barbaric, unreasonable methods left all of them stunned.

    Su Yi flicked his fingers and said casually, ¡°I¡¯ll be blunt. If I don¡¯t get a satisfactory answer, the king of heaven himself could show up, and it still wouldn¡¯t be enough to save your lives!¡±

 Chapter 1579 - An Immortal Lord Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 1579 - An Immortal Lord Arrives</h4>

    Chai Beitong knelt on the ground.

    The golden-robed middle-aged man had parted ways with his head. His bodyy on its back in a pool of blood.

    Lu Shangxiu¡¯s Natal Dao Sword had been destroyed, and her beautiful face was pallid.

    All that remained of that older-generation cultivator was his soul.

    When Su Yi¡¯s light, airy, yet tyrannical voice echoed throughout the hall, the atmosphere was instantly iparably stifled.

    Those qualified to attend this banquet were either wealthy or noble. Pick any one of them at random, and they were sure to have titles and origins sufficient to intimidate the masses.

    Yet now, all of them were silent. They instinctively looked at the man in the centermost seat, Hua Xingchen.

    Hua Xingchen¡¯s expression darkened, and his hawk-like eyes bore into Su Yi for a while before he finally broke the oppressive silence.

    ¡°This was a misunderstanding,¡± Hua Xingchen said expressionlessly. ¡°If you¡¯d like, I can exin it to you.¡±

    Xue Hongfeng almost couldn¡¯t help butugh. <i>A misunderstanding? Only someone like you could say something so shameless!</i>

    Su Yi¡¯s response was quite simple. He took a sudden step forward, arrived in front of Lu Shangxiu, grabbed her by the throat, and held her aloft.

    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Hua Xingchen¡¯s expression darkened. Hurry up and let her go!¡±

    Lu Shangxiu shrieked, ¡°If you dare kill me, there¡¯s no way my martial uncle will spare your life!¡±

    <i>Crack!</i>

    A momentter, her neck snapped, and her vitality dissipated. All that remained was a limp, lifeless corpse.

    The crowd¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.

    No matter what else you might say about her, Lu Shangxiu was a proud daughter of heaven, a genius on the Universe Realm Immortal rankings. Furthermore, she was the descendant of an Immortal Lord of the Blood of the Underworld Demonist Cult!

    Yet now, Su Yi had simply broken her neck!

    ¡°That was a misunderstanding too,¡± Su Yi said calmly.

    The crowd¡¯s expressions shifted. <i>What misunderstanding? He was obviously just giving an eye for an eye. That was a tant p in Hua Xingchen¡¯s face!</i>

    ¡°Just what kind of exnation do you want?¡± Tao Shanyun couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you won¡¯t be satisfied until you¡¯ve killed everyone here?¡±

    He too was an expert of the Universe Realm Immortal Rankings, and he was in forty-sixth ce.

    He, Chai Beitong, and Lu Shangxiu had been seated together. But now, Chai Beitong had been forced to the ground, and Lu Shangxiu had been killed. All of this came as an enormous shock.

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not an indiscriminate killer. Every crime has its culprit. It¡¯s enough that the person behind this pays for what they¡¯ve done.¡±

    Everyone instinctively looked at Hua Xingchen.

    Hua Xingchen let out a long sigh. A momentter, his eyes were as sharp as knives, and he said with cold indifference, ¡°Since you stubbornly insist on seeking death, I¡¯ll... give you what you want!¡±

    <i>ng!</i>

    He raised his hand, and a blood-red long sword flew into his grip. His aura was instantly extraordinarily terrifying, and it bore and copsed the surrounding space.

    The formations covering the hall fluctuated violently.

    The heaven-defying majesty of the sixteenth strongest monster of the Universe Realm Immortal Rankings left the crowd astonished, as well as eager.

    ¡°If Brother Hua is going to fight, how could we remain uninvolved?¡± said Tao Shanyun. Murderous intent billowed around him.

    The others were all startled to their senses, but they too voiced their agreement.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! We ought to attack together and kill that bastard!¡±

    Every expert present instantly readied themselves for battle. Xue Hongfeng stiffened, and instinctively stood in front of Fang Han, just in case.

    But Su Yi shook his head. He really didn¡¯t have any intention of massacring the entire banquet, which was why he¡¯d been holding back.

    Yet now, aside from a tiny handful of guests who¡¯d yet to take a stance, everyone seemed determined to join forces with Hua Xingchen!

    Were they stupid?

    No, not really. They just felt confident in their backing.

    Without any further dys, Su Yi brushed off his clothes and approached Hua Xingchen.

    ¡°Get him!¡± The experts bellowed and attacked as one.

    Even the weakest of them was still a Universe Realm Immortal, while the strongest were Void Realm True Immortals of the older generation. All of them took out their treasures and attacked with all their might.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The entire hall shook.

    The cloud ship flying beneath the dome of heaven suddenly swayed, as if feeling the impact. Countless formation diagrams arose on its city-sized hull.

    The countless living creatures on board were stunned. All of them set aside what they were doing.

    <i>What happened?</i>

    Meanwhile, Su Yi had begun the massacre.

    His clothing billowed around him as he clenched his right hand into a fist and punched, like a god beating a heavenly drum.

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    The air copsed.

    Wherever that tyrannical fist force passed, wondrous immortal arts popped like soap bubbles, and immortal weapons swathed in flowing colorful lights scattered in all directions. The air rumbled and boomed.

    None of them could take a single hit!

    When the power of Su Yi¡¯s punch burst forth, it was like the river of heaven breaking through a dam. Several immortals couldn¡¯t escape in time, and the impact exploded them to bits, scattering flesh and blood.

    The dead even included two Void Realm True Immortals!

    Even Hua Xingchen was sent staggering back. His expression shifted dramatically. <i>How is this guy so strong?</i>

    The other immortals were so scared that they broke out in cold sweats. And here they¡¯d thought that since they¡¯d joined forces, they ought to be able to kill Su Yi, or at least restrict him.

    Who¡¯d have thought that right from the start of the battle, a single fist would disy unstoppable force!

    Too terrifying!

    And this was only the beginning.

    Since Su Yi had decided to attack, he naturally wouldn¡¯t be polite.

    His gait seemed slow, but in truth, it was extraordinarily quick. He seemed calm andposed, even when he attacked. His strikes were in, without the slightest flourish.

    But every strike was full of unstoppable force, as if he were cleaving through rotten wood!

    Just a few blinks of an eyeter, everyone who¡¯d joined forces with Hua Xingchen was dead!

    Including Tao Shanyun, that expert of the Universe Realm Immortal Rankings!

    The stench of blood permeated the air.

    The floor was covered in destroyed tes and furniture.

    The grand hall was like a blood-soaked vision of purgatory.

    Those who¡¯d chosen not to attack stood there in a daze, their souls practically leaving their bodies. All of them knew that had they joined the others in surrounding Su Yi, they¡¯d be on the floor dead too!

    ¡°This is the Endless Jades Immortal Sect¡¯s territory, and my martial grand uncle is on board. Don¡¯t... Don¡¯te any closer!¡± Hua Xingchen retreated, terror and unease all over his face.

    His hair was disheveled, and he¡¯d been injured in the prior battle. His whole body was covered in blood.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re trying to buy time,¡± Su Yi said tly. ¡°And I know you only dared to attack me because you¡¯re confident in your backer. s, I said it a long time ago. The king of heaven himself could show up, and it wouldn¡¯t be enough to save your life.¡±

    It was then that a group charged into the hall.

    ¡°How dare youmit murder in Endless Jades Immortal Sect Territory? What gall!¡± The leader, a tall, stalwart man, bellowed.

    All of them charged in with fierce momentum, and their decidedly unfriendly gazes locked onto Su Yi.

    Hua Xingchen visibly rxed. ¡°Experts of the Endless Jades Immortal Sect have arrived. Are you sure you want to continue?¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±

    With that, he stretched out his hand and grabbed Hua Xingchen. The sixteenth strongest Universe Realm Immortal was as helpless as a worm in his grip.

    ¡°Impudent! You dare act wantonly right under our noses? You cannot escape punishment!¡± The tall, stalwart man bellowed, then led the charge.

    Su Yi swung his sleeves.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The tall, stalwart man was sent flying. He mmed to the floor, hard, coughing up blood. He¡¯d actually been severely injured!

    This scene left the experts apanying the tall, stalwart man stunned. All of them were instinctively on guard, and none of them dared act lightly.

    ¡°Do you understand the consequences of what you¡¯ve done?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d best stop as soon as possible. Otherwise, when our high elder arrives, there¡¯s no way this will end well for you!¡±

    The Endless Jades Immortal Sects experts started shouting threats.

    Xue Hongfeng was the first to object. He said coldly, ¡°Where were you when they hurt Fellow Daoist Su¡¯spanion? Why is it that you only show up when he¡¯s trying to save his friend? Is that how the Endless Jade Immortal Sect operates?¡±

    ¡°Never mind all that,¡± said Su Yi. He tossed Hua Xingchen to the ground and stepped on his back, then looked around the room. He said tly, ¡°But you can rx. I won¡¯t kill him¡ªyet. I¡¯d be interested to see if anyone is capable of saving him.¡±

    Silence fell. This deration left the Endless Jades Immortal Sect expertspletely stunned.

    They couldn¡¯t even imagine it. <i>How much confidence must he have, to dare say such a thing?</i>

    Xue Hongfeng looked at Hua Xingchen and thought, <i>I tried to warn you! I told you you¡¯d bring disaster upon yourself if you didn¡¯t let up, but you refused to listen. You deserve this!</i>

    Xue Hongfeng felt shaken too. It had been a long time since he¡¯d met anyone as ruthless as Su Yi.

    The distinguished guests of this banquet typically relied on their sects¡¯ and ns¡¯ prestige to resolve whatever problems they encountered with ease.

    Even if they ran into someone stronger than them, most people would choose to smooth things over out of consideration for their backers.

    But Su Yi was different. He was fearless, and he killed decisively! Most importantly, he obviously knew Hua Xingchen¡¯s origins, and he <i>knew</i> that this cloud ship belonged to the Endless Jades Immortal Sect. The reason he wasn''t worried was that he simply didn¡¯t care.

    Xue Hongfeng couldn¡¯t help but be impressed.

    But then, they heard a conversation emanate from beyond the hall.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought that someone would dare cause trouble in the Endless Jades Immortal Sect¡¯s Soaring Cloud Tower!¡±

    ¡°Brother Huo, please remain calm. I¡¯ll be sure to make up for what happened here today!¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Two figures appeared apanying these voices. The first was a tall, thin, middle-aged man with narrow eyes, a broad belt, and a tall hat. The other was a silver-haired, venerable elder.

    Both of them emanated the characteristic energy fluctuations of an Immortal Lord!

    ¡°Greetings, High Elder!¡±

    When they saw the middle-aged man, the Endless Jade Immortal Sect experts sighed in relief and bowed.

    The middle-aged man was none other than High Elder Fu Yunzhong of the Endless Jades Immortal Sect!

    When Hua Xingchen saw the white-haired elder, he couldn¡¯t help but cry out with excitement. ¡°Martial Grand Uncle!¡±

    Huo Xiu!

    An Immortal Lord of the Blood of the Underworld Demonist Cult and a long-established, highly influential old monster of the Demonist Way.

    After Huo Xiu and Fu Yunzhong arrived, the atmosphere shifted. It was suddenly stifled and imposing. Even Xue Hongfeng couldn¡¯t help but gasp, and his heart quivered. He would never have guessed that the Endless Jades Immortal Sect had tasked an Immortal Lord with overseeing the tower, and he certainly wouldn¡¯t have thought that Hua Xingchen would be apanied by an old monster like Huo Xiu!

    <i>It¡¯s over! Fellow Daoist Su has poked a hole through the heavens this time!</i>

    Xue Hongfeng¡¯s heart sank.

 Chapter 1580 - Reinforcements Arrive

    <h4>Chapter 1580 - Reinforcements Arrive</h4>

    Within the hall, the dense, pungent smell of blood assailed the nostrils, and the ground was littered with fragments of treasures and corpses.

    Huo Xiu and Fu Yunzhong¡¯s expressions darkened.

    Especially when they saw Hua Xingchen trapped beneath Su Yi¡¯s feet. Huo Xiu¡¯s expression was instantly iparably unsightly,

    ¡°What¡¯s... What¡¯s going on here?¡± Huo Xiu¡¯s hair and beard bristled with fury, and he no longer restrained the majestic aura of an Immortal Lord. It nketed the hall, leaving the crowd almost suffocated.

    ¡°Stay calm, Daoist Brother.¡± Fu Yunzhong¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked Su Yi over. ¡°Please let Hua Xingchen go. If you do, I¡¯ll give you a chance to exin yourself.¡±

    Su Yi disregarded him. Instead, he looked down at Hua Xingchen. ¡°Do you think this means you¡¯ve been saved?¡±

    An inexplicable chill coursed through Hua Xingchen¡¯s heart. ¡°If you stop here, all of this can be resolved.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been a man of my word,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°I said you must die, so I cannot possibly let you live.¡±

    Hua Xingchen shrieked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Huo Xiu and Fu Yunzhong¡¯s expressions were unsightly. They were both Immortal Lords, yet they¡¯d beenpletely ignored!

    Before they could react, another figure shot into the room.

    A thin, disheveled old man in hemp clothing.

    When they saw him, Huo Xiu and Fu Yunzhong were both stunned and confused. ¡°Daoist Brother, what are you doing here?¡±

    But the thin old man in hemp clothing ignored them. After entering the hall, his gaze instantlynded on Su Yi, and his face filled with delight. ¡°It really is you, Fellow Daoist!¡±

    Uproar ensued.

    Huo Xiu and Fu Yunzhong were bbergasted. Both of them realized that something wasn¡¯t right here.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s you!¡± Su Yi was surprised too. He¡¯d met this thin old man in the ck Dragon Market. He was one of the old monsters gathered at the Nine Steles of the Primeval Era.

    But they weren¡¯t exactly familiar. No, they hadn¡¯t even conversed before.

    The old man in hemp clothing said, ¡°Fortunately, I got here just in time!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°Are you perhaps here to stop me like they are?¡±

    The old man in hemp hurriedly shook his head. ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. Since I encountered this situation, I naturally won¡¯t remain uninvolved.¡±

    He then looked at Huo Xiu and Fu Yunzhong, ¡°Please, do this old man a favor and don¡¯t get involved in this any further.¡±

    The crowd was bbergasted.

    Fu Yunzhong felt as if his brain just couldn¡¯t keep up with all this. ¡°Daoist Brother, you don¡¯t even know what happened here, but you want to help...¡±

    ¡°At a time like this, who cares about right and wrong?¡± said the old man in hemp. ¡°I¡¯ll just ask you this. Will you give me face or not?¡±

    Even in the face of Fu Yunzhong, an Immortal Lord of the Endless Jades Immortal Sect, the old man in hemp seemed utterly domineering. He didn¡¯t even care who was in the wrong; he was determined to help Su Yi either way!

    Everyone suddenly realized that Su Yi¡¯s origins weren¡¯t simple.

    Xue Hongfeng almost couldn¡¯t help but cry out in excitement.<i> I just knew it! Brother Su is so unrestrained that he¡¯s got to have an extraordinary background!</i>

    ¡°I can¡¯t agree to that!¡± Huo Xiu¡¯s face was ashen, and he said coldly, ¡°Who knows how many people the boy ughtered here? And he¡¯s even trampled one of our disciples beneath his feet. How could I possibly just let this go?¡±

    His eyes shed like lightning, and he red at the old man in hemp. ¡°Daoist Brother, I can give you face, but I demand an exnation!¡±

    His voice was full of staunch determination.

    The thin old manughed coldly. ¡°Huo Xiu, I¡¯m doing this to <i>save </i>you. I dare say with certainty that if you stubbornly refuse to mend your ways, you¡¯ll meet with disaster!¡±

    Huo Xiu couldn¡¯t help but throw back his head andugh. ¡°Daoist Brother, you alone cannot hope to stop me!¡±

    ¡°And what if I join in?¡± A chilly voice rang out.

    The crowd¡¯s vision blurred as a stern man in Confucian robes appeared out of nowhere, emanating the distinctive aura of an Immortal Lord.

    Huo Xiu¡¯sughter came to an abrupt halt, and his expression froze in apparent disbelief. ¡°Brother Fei, why are you...¡±

    But the man in Confucian robes ignored him, instead turning to smile and sp his fist at Su Yi. ¡°We meet again, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. The man in Confucian robes was another old-timer from the Nine Steles of the Primeval Era.

    ¡°Hahaha, this is what they call fate!¡± the man in Confucian robes said with a heartyugh.

    The crowd was stunned, and waves of emotion coursed through their hearts. Yet another Immortal Lord had arrived, and he too hade to Su Yi¡¯s aid!

    Fu Yunzhong¡¯s eyelids twitched. He was now fully aware that something wasn¡¯t right here.

    Huo Xiu¡¯s aged face couldn¡¯t have been any more unsightly.

    But just as he was about to say something, a mor of voices emanated from beyond the hall. ¡°Those two actually beat us to the punch!¡±

    ¡°Count me in on this one!¡±

    ¡°And me!¡±

    ¡°How could I possibly sit this one out?¡±

    One Immortal Lord after another appeared apanying these voices, and everyst one of them greeted Su Yi with obvious delight. Their ranks even included High Elder Mo Canqiu of the Divine Talisman Immortal Sect.

    Including the thin old man in hemp and the man in Confucian robes, there were nine Immortal Lords in total!

    Seeing this left the crowd utterly astonished, to the point that they almost suspected they were dreaming.

    Xue Hongfeng¡¯s heart shook too. Several times, he started to speak, then hesitated. In the end, he just sighed to himself. <i>Holy shit!</i>

    Hua Xingchen was stunned too. <i>Nine Immortal Lords came to this guy¡¯s aid just like that? Who the hell is he? Why does he have so much influence?</i>

    As these questions flooded his mind, he visibly gave in to despair. He was now absolutely certain that he was doomed!

    ¡°Ol¡¯ Fu, are you <i>sure</i> the Endless Jade Immortal Sect wants to get involved in this?¡± asked the old man in hemp clothing.

    Fu Yunzhong grimaced and sighed. ¡°Everyone... just take me as a passerby for now.¡±

    How could he possibly intervene after all that? Pick any of these Immortal Lords at random, and you¡¯d have someone capable of intimidating an entire province.

    Yet now, all of them had chosen to stand with Su Yi. How could Fu Yunzhong not realize what he should do here?

    ¡°What about you?¡± The old man in hemp turned to look at Huo Xiu.

    Huo Xiu had only just insisted on an exnation, but now, he was obviously flustered and uncertain.

    Finally, he sighed. ¡°Very well. So long as he lets our disciple go, I can let this end here.¡±

    It would have been obvious to anyone that Huo Xiu was unwilling, but circumstances had forced him to lower his head!

    All eyes were instantly upon Su Yi.

    But Su Yi justughed. ¡°Let him go? No, he must die.¡±

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the hall, Su Yi stomped.

    Hua Xingchen¡¯s body exploded, then disintegrated into ash and dissipated, offering no more resistance than paper window paneling.

    The crowd was dumbstruck.

    Su Yi had refrained from killing Hua Xingchen. Numerous onlookers subconsciously assumed that there was still room to turn this around.

    Who¡¯d have thought Su Yi would stomp Hua Xingchen to death in front of a group of Immortal Lords!?

    Hua Xingchen¡¯s sudden death left the crowd wide-eyed, tongue-tied, and rooted to the spot.

    Fu Yunzhong was dazed, and his eyes narrowed into slits. <i>That boy killed until the ground ran red with rivers of blood, and he killed Hua Xingchen without the slightest politeness. He simply couldn¡¯t be any more tyrannical!</i>

    But in the end, Fu Yunzhong dared not object either. He knew that this young man was in no way someone he could afford to offend!

    ¡°You...¡± Huo Xiu¡¯s eyes bulged as if they were about to pop. He was utterly enraged.

    He would never have guessed that Su Yi would kill Hua Xingchen even after he chose to back down!

    This was tant disregard! Su Yi didn¡¯t take him or the Blood of the Underworld Demonist Cult at all seriously!

    ¡°If you think I¡¯m abusing my position to bully you, you¡¯re wee to try me. I can assure you that no one will intervene.¡± Su Yi brushed off his clothes and casually sauntered over.

    The crowd was in uproar, and they couldn¡¯t help but exchange nces.

    The veins bulged on Huo Xiu¡¯s forehead, and his eyes were bloodshot. He red as Su Yi approached, his entire body seething with undisguised killing intent.

    But against all expectations, he ultimately chose to endure!

    ¡°After seeing your abilities, I admire you deeply. Should the opportunity arise, I¡¯ll be sure to request your guidance, Fellow Daoist!¡± Huo Xiu took a deep breath, suppressed his fury and killing intent, then left with a swoosh of his sleeves.

    At least, he tried to. Mo Canqiu was blocking the doorway.

    ¡°A wise man adapts to the times, and you¡¯re no greenhorn. You ought to understand what all of this means,¡± said Mo Canqiu, his gaze deep and heavy. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll truly let this matter rest. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll only invite cmity upon the entire Blood of the Underworld Demonist Cult!¡±

    Huo Xiu fell silent, then nodded. He¡¯d chosen to endure. Of course he understood the implication of Mo Canqiu¡¯s words!

    Su Yi was a young man, but nine older-generation Immortal Lords of different factions hade to his aid, even at the cost of bing Huo Xiu and his sect¡¯s enemy. How could Su Yi possibly be ordinary?

    No matter how furious Huo Xiu was, he understood. Even if he requested reinforcements from the sect, they¡¯d have to carefully weigh the consequences before taking action!

    Huo Xiu swept his gaze across the other Immortal Lords, then said, ¡°Before I leave, I¡¯d like to warn you all. Hua Xingchen, the one that young man just killed, is a descendant of the Nine Extremes Mountain Hua Family. Immortal King Hua Qingdu is his grandfather!¡±

    With that, Huo Xiu turned to leave.

    <i>The Nine Extremes Mountain Hua Family!</i>

    The Immortal Lords were instantly solemn. That was a top Immortal King faction of the present-day Immortal Realm. And Hua Qingdu was a famous Immortal King powerhouse!

    ¡°The Nine Extremes Mountain¡¯s Hua Family...?¡± whispered Su Yi. He seemed to recall something. ¡°That Demonist faction working under Blood Firmament¡¯s Church of the Pure One?¡±

    Mo Canqiu nodded. ¡°That¡¯s the one.¡±

    Su Yiughed dryly. ¡°Then I really killed the right person today. It¡¯s just a pity that a weakling like him isn¡¯t even worth mentioning.

    ¡°....¡±

    Who could have failed to realize that Su Yi was no way concerned about the threat the Nine Extremes Hua Family represented? And they were an Immortal King faction!

    Mo Canqiu smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, once this is over, how about we get a drink?¡±

    The other old monsters looked at Su Yi with hints of eagerness. They¡¯d watched as he cracked the mysteries of the Nine Steles of the Primeval Era, and his abilities left them in awe. Their hearts were still full of admiration.

    They¡¯d found it an awful pity that they hadn¡¯t been able to drink and feast with Su Yi then. Now, by a stroke of fate, they¡¯d bumped into him again. They naturally wanted to drink to their hearts¡¯ content!

    Su Yi originally nned to refuse, but after thinking it over, he said, ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte. Let¡¯s do it tomorrow.¡±

    The old-timers were all too delighted to agree.

 Chapter 1581 - Granting a Jade Slip

    <h4>Chapter 1581 - Granting a Jade Slip</h4>

    Within their room.

    Su Yi sprawled out in his wicker chair, gazing at the Fang Han. The youth just stood there, hanging his head.

    Su Yiughed. ¡°I admired your earlier stubbornness more.¡±

    The youth instinctively raised his head. ¡°Don¡¯t you... me me?¡±

    Su Yi took out a jade slip and stretched. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so why should I me you?¡±

    The youth pursed his lips and said in a low voice, ¡°I...¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin. All you need to do is remember this. So long as you¡¯re not at fault, you have no need for concern, not even if you pierce a hole through the heavens.¡±

    The youth was stunned.

    A little whileter, he tentatively took out a yellow-skinned gourd and presented it to Su Yi. He stammered, ¡°I... I bought this for you. It isn¡¯t worth much, but... consider it a token of my appreciation.¡±

    Su Yi was stunned, but before he could ask any questions, Fang Han set the gourd down, turned, and left.

    Su Yi picked the gourd up and examined it. It was a drinking vessel, and it really wasn¡¯t precious, but Fang Han had picked it out with him in mind. For that reason alone, Su Yi felt gratified.

    Only then did he realize that Fang Han had gone to the market to buy him a present.

    <i>The kid¡¯s got a conscience after all!</i> Su Yi smiled and put the yellow-skinned gourd away.

    ......

    When Fang Han returned to their room, he took out a nk talisman, bit through his fingertip, and used his blood as ink.

    A little whileter, a lifelike Bi¡¯an totem floated out of the finished talisman, glowing with spiritual light and emanating an inscrutable, mysterious aura.

    Fang Han let out a deep breath and wiped the sweat from his brow, then used his divine sense as a brush to write a message on the talisman.

    ¡°Big Sister, if you receive this talisman, it¡¯ll prove that I¡¯m still alive. I¡¯m doing well, too.

    ¡°I¡¯m already on my way back to the White Reed Province. Rest assured; I have a powerful senior apanying me, someone even Immortal Lords have to treat with respect...¡±

    Beneath themplight, the youth thought back to everything he¡¯d experienced since meeting Su Yi, and he earnestly wrote it all out.

    A long time passed before he withdrew his divine sense, carefully ced the talisman in his palm, and circted his cultivation base. His fingers wrapped around the talisman and formed a hand seal.

    <i>Weng!</i>

    Before long, the talisman silently melted into a beam of silver light, cut through the sky, and disappeared.

    After finishing all this, the youth felt a massive weight lift off his shoulders, and he toppled into his bed.

    His bright eyes shone with hints of longing and eagerness.

    ¡°A Bi¡¯an Shooting Star Talisman... I bet the kid¡¯s contacting his sister.¡±

    In the other room, separated by a wall, Su Yi withdrew his divine sense, silently drank a jug of wine, calmed his heart, and started meditating.

    Word of tonight¡¯s incident at Soaring Cloud Tower had beenpletely sealed off, so it hadn¡¯t stirred up any waves.

    The following day.

    As noon approached, Su Yi brought Fang Han to a banquet at Heavenly Repose Pavillion.

    When they arrived, Mo Canqiu and the other nine Immortal Lords were there waiting for him, as well as Fu Yunzhong of the Endless Jades Immortal Sect and Xue Hongfeng.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, please take a seat!¡± Mo Canqiu and the others smiled and led Su Yi to the seat they¡¯d arranged for him. Then, they too took their seats.

    Fu Yunzhong was the first to rise and offer a toast, and he looked ashamed of himself. ¡°Last night, I was blind and foolish, and I treated you with disrespect. I came here today to apologize! I humbly request your forgiveness, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head. ¡°The ignorant are without sin. Sit down.¡±

    ¡°Many thanks!¡± Fu Yunzhong sped his fist and took a seat.

    Last night, he earnestly requested Mo Canqiu¡¯s guidance. Although he didn¡¯t manage to learn Su Yi¡¯s origins, he¡¯d at least learned a little about him.

    For instance, that Su Yi had cracked the mysteries of the Nine Steles of the Primeval Era, and that the Red Dragon Dao Monarch saw him as her most distinguished guest!

    All of this left Fu Yunzhong stunned, but more than that, he celebrated that he hadn¡¯t taken any reckless actionst night. If he had, the consequences would have been unimaginable.

    Before long, the other old monsters followed suit, each offering Su Yi a toast. The atmosphere was lively, and the air was full ofughter.

    Xue Hongfeng took all of this in. He was astonished, but at the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit mncholy.

    Ordinarily speaking, Immortal Lords were rare and elusive. Wherever they went, others looked upon them as if they were gods!

    Never mind ranked Universe Realm Immortals; even ranked Void Realm Immortals almost never got the chance to converse with them!

    And this was no mere chat. This was a banquet! The Immortal Lords all saw Su Yi as their distinguished guest, and they were practically scrambling for an opportunity to offer him a toast! They even saw him as a like-minded individual!

    <i>I wanted to be his friend, but it seems that won¡¯t be possible... </i>Xue Hongfeng sighed.

    Admittedly, Su Yi had yet to be an immortal.

    But both his strength and his status were far, far beyond Xue Hongfeng¡¯s! The disparity was too great. How could they possibly be friends?

    Suddenly, Su Yi smiled and raised his cup. ¡°Fellow Daoist Xue, allow me to offer you a toast.¡±

    Xue Hongfeng was abruptly started out of his scattered thoughts. He hurriedly raised his cup and drained it. ¡°If anything, I ought to offer <i>you</i> a toast!¡±

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°Last night, you intervened on Fang Han¡¯s behalf. It¡¯s only right that I offer you a toast. If there¡¯s ever anything you need, go ahead and ask.¡±

    Xue Hongfeng felt warm and fuzzy inside, but out loud, he said, ¡°To tell the truth, I helpedst night inrge part because I knew you were an extraordinary person, and I wanted to get closer to you. That¡¯s why I stepped forth on that young fellow¡¯s behalf. And although I¡¯m ashamed to admit it, I failed to achieve anything in the end.¡±

    He seemed forthright and open; he¡¯d even revealed his ulterior motives.

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°It¡¯s enough.¡±

    Mo Canqiu raised his cup, smiled, and said, ¡°You¡¯re broad-minded indeed, my young friend. Allow this old man to offer you a toast.¡±

    Xue Hongfeng was stunned and ttered. He hurriedly raised his cup.

    The other old monsters followed suit, leaving himpletely flustered, but happy and excited too.

    He was from an Immortal Lord n, but under ordinary circumstances, how could so many Immortal Lords have toasted in his honor?

    Nothing like this had ever happened before!

    By the time they¡¯d finished theirst toast, Xue Hongfeng couldn¡¯t help but remind himself, <i>Stay calm! Stay calm! They¡¯re doing this on ount of Brother Su. Never mind receiving a toast; someone of my status wouldn¡¯t even be qualified to sit here if not for him!</i>

    The thought calmed him down considerably.

    ¡°You¡¯re headed to the Abyss of Dark Fog?¡± eximed Su Yi.

    Over the course of their conversation, he learned that Mo Canqiu and the other old monsters had boarded the cloud ship to visit the greatest forbidden zone of the Dark Province, the Abyss of the Dark Fog.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Mo Canqiu nodded. ¡°We hope to join forces to pick a few Darkme Dao Embryo Fruits in preparation for breaking into the Miracle Realm.¡±

    ¡°That ce is extremely dangerous,¡± Su Yi said softly. ¡°They say it¡¯s a ce of no return, even for immortals.¡±

    The gathered Immortal Lords all looked helpless; they clearly knew that.

    One of them said with a bitterugh, ¡°There¡¯s nothing for it. Our opportunities to break into the Immortal King Realm are far too fleeting. To the best of our knowledge, Darkme Dao Embryo Fruits only grow deep within the Abyss of Dark Fog. Even if it¡¯s just a sliver of a chance, we have to try to seize it.¡±

    The others nodded along.

    All of them were established old-timers of the Immortal Lord Realm. Making any further progress was endlessly difficult.

    The man in Confucian robes said, ¡°It¡¯s because we know that the Abyss of Dark Fog is perilous that we chose to join forces, and we¡¯ve made ample preparations. I think... we at least have a chance of obtaining the good fortune we¡¯re after.¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you have little hope of sess.¡±

    This was already putting it politely.

    The brutal reality was that the Abyss of Dark Fog wasn¡¯t just the most perilous forbidden zone in the Dark Province. No, it was one of the most famous and perilous forbidden zones in the Immortal Realm.

    Even Immortal Kings were unlikely to make it back from the Abyss of Dark Fog alive!

    As for Immortal Lords? They faced all but certain doom!

    The old monsters were stunned, and all of them looked a bit ill at ease. Su Yi was directly telling them that he thought poorly of their chances!

    ¡°We¡¯re after good fortune. How can we avoid the corresponding dangers? We¡¯re already like arrows on the bowstring; we mustplete our flight,¡± Mo Canqiu said softly.

    Everyone knew that the greater the good fortune, the greater the apanying danger!

    Su Yi mulled this over, then said, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll give you something that might welle in handy in the Abyss of Dark Fog.¡±

    With that, he took out a jade slip and used his divine sense to carve it. Then, he used a strange secret method to seal itpletely before passing it to Mo Canqiu.

    At first, the old monsters were curious. Just what kind of gift would Su Yi give them?

    But when they saw the jade slip, they were unwittingly stunned, and they couldn¡¯t quite wrap their heads around it.

    The Abyss of Dark Fog was perilous and unfathomable. What good would a jade slip that Su Yi had only just carved do them?

    Su Yi didn¡¯t exin. All he said was, ¡°If you run into life-or-death danger in the Abyss of Dark Fog, take out this jade slip.¡±

    His expression instantly grew solemn. ¡°You must bear this in mind: don¡¯t reveal it lightly. If you do, you¡¯ll only invite unpredictable trouble.¡±

    Mo Canqiu was instantly solemn. He put the jade slip away, then sped his fist. ¡°Many thanks, Fellow Daoist!¡±

    When the other old monsters saw how seriously Su Yi took this, they couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. <i>Just what mysteries are hidden within that jade slip for Fellow Daoist Su to issue such a solemn warning?</i>

    One of them even voiced this question out loud, but Su Yi just smiled and said he hoped they wouldn¡¯t run into any life-or-death peril in the Abyss of Dark Fog.

    This little interlude passed quickly, and the banquet continued, discussing matters both past and present. It was a joyous asion.

    Although Su Yi said little, when he did speak, he always provided new insights. The Immortal Lords found this fascinating, and surprising, too.

    This was Fu Yunzhong¡¯s first real interaction with Su Yi. Although he couldn¡¯t figure out where Su Yi hade from, just listening to him speak astonished him. He frequently sighed over his own inferiority.

    Now, he finally understood why Mo Canqiu and the other Immortal Lords respected a young man like Su Yi so highly.

    Two dayster.

    Mo Canqiu and the other old monsters disembarked in the Dark Province. Meanwhile, Su Yi, Fang Han, and Xue Hongfeng continued toward the White Reed Province.

    ¡°Now that we¡¯ve passed the Dark Province, it¡¯ll be just two days until we reach the White Reed Province. I just wonder if Qi Fufeng managed to uncover any of the information I¡¯m after.¡±

    Su Yi stood by the cloud ship¡¯s railing and gazed into the distance, his blue robes rustling in the nighttime winds.

 Chapter 1582 - Restrict

    <h4>Chapter 1582 - Restrict</h4>

    Not long after Su Yi first arrived at White Deer Mountain¡¯s Ascension Ground, he arranged for Qi Fufeng to get the other new ascendants settled in.

    He also ordered Qi Fufeng to visit the White Reed Province to investigate a few things that had happened a long time ago.

    But after his time exploring the Immortal Realm, Su Yi understood on a visceral level that after the long Age of Fallen Immortals, the Immortal Realm was no longer the ce Wang Ye remembered. It hadn¡¯t been for a long time.

    Su Yi suspected that it would be difficult to find many leads regarding those incidents Wang Ye remembered.

    <i>In any case, no matter what, I have to visit the White Reed Province, </i>thought Su Yi.

    The White Reed Province was a ce of extraordinary significance to Wang Ye.

    In a sense, it was the start of Wang Ye¡¯s journey to the pinnacle of the Immortal Realm, as well as his foundation!

    Way back when, he fought the demons of the Beyond at the White Reed Province¡¯s Seventh Gate of Heaven.

    It was on the banks of the Luo River that he built the Academy of Eternal Night.

    And it was on Mount Taiwu that he crowned three sovereigns of the Central Immortal Pce.

    The White Reed Province was home to countless memories.

    Prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, they even called it the Little Heavenly Court. This was because the sole master of the Immortal Realm, the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign, lived there.

    He was just one man, but his power rivaled that of the Court of Heaven!

    But Su Yi wasn¡¯t visiting the White Reed Province impulsively.

    Back in the Human Realm¡¯s Eastern Profound Star Domain, he and Daoist Master Red Cloud agreed to meet there after arriving in the Immortal Realm.

    There were several other reasons to go there too, like investigating what happened back then, reuniting Fang Han and his sister, and learning the reasons behind the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race¡¯s annihtion...

    Daoist Master Red Cloud¡¯s n, the Southern Profound Ning Family, was located in the White Reed Province, too!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su,te tomorrow night, the ship will arrive on the banks of the Mirror Lake.¡± Fu Yunzhong approached with a smile and said, ¡°Ofte, the Mirror Lake Immortal Assembly has drawn widespread attention. It¡¯ll begin tomorrow night. With a little luck, we¡¯ll get there in time to witness this grand asion. If you¡¯re interested, I can arrange a spot for you to spectate.¡±

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°If I have free time, there¡¯s no reason I can¡¯t check it out, but there¡¯s no need to arrange a seat.¡±

    The Mirror Lake Immortal Assembly!

    This was an event hosted by the Divine Mysteries Pavilion. It had drawn attention from throughout the Immortal Realm starting a month prior.

    When the event began, numerous top experts of the Universe Realm Immortal Rankings would participate, including the absolute monsters in the top ten!

    These top Universe Realm Immortals would ¡°discuss the Dao¡± at the Mirror Lake Immortal Assembly in a series of one-on-one duels.

    And the hosts of this assembly, the Divine Mysteries Pavilion, would announce the updated Universe Realm Immortal rankings during this grand asion! It was inevitable that such an event would draw widespread attention.

    But Su Yi wasn¡¯t particrly interested.

    What did interest him was the Divine Mysteries Pavilion. Just what kind of faction were they, and what made them qualified to rank the Immortal Realm¡¯s Universe and Void Realm Immortals?

    Prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, there had been no such faction; Wang Ye had never heard the name ¡°Divine Mysteries Pavilion.¡±

    Fu Yunzhong had aplicated look on his face. He sighed and said, ¡°Hua Xingchen, Tao Shanyun, and the others were on their way to participate in the assembly. s, they were ignorant of the height of the heavens and the depths of the earth. They foolishly offended you, and their deaths are truly unworthy of pity.¡±

    Su Yi was briefly stunned, but he quickly understood. He said casually, ¡°In any case, there are some open spots on the Universe Realm Immortal Rankings.¡±

    Fu Yunzhong was stunned, but then heughed. ¡°That¡¯s true!¡±

    The cloud ship soared through the blue skies, carrying them further into the distance.

    ......

    The Dark Province.

    The depths of the Abyss of Dark Fog.

    Dark fog surged throughout the boundless, barrenndscape. The ground was littered with fragmented corpses and broken treasures.

    Some of the corpses had rotted for countless years, to the point that a strong wind could scatter them into ash.

    Dazzling, bright-red lightning arced through the air like nimble serpents, shing in and out of view amidst the fog.

    This was an extremely terrifying type of cmitous lightning. A moment¡¯s incaution, and it could scatter even an Immortal Lord¡¯s soul.

    A swarm of fist-sized bronze ants marched across the ground in perfect unison, shaking the ground with every step and filling the air with clouds of dust.

    The sound was like the beating of a heavenly drum.

    Who could have imagined that this was the noise of a swarm of ants?

    ¡°Get them¡ª¡ª!¡±

    A roar emanated from within the distant fog, and countless fragmented corpses of stars fell from the sky.

    It was indistinct, but an unfathomably massive figure marched into battle and fought amidst the fog.

    He was like a god out of a legend, with eyes the size ofkes. His massive body was hundreds of thousands of feet tall andpletely covered in blood-red chains, each as thick as a mountain range. His sheer ferocity shook the heavens.

    Every time he attacked, a portion of the dome of heaven copsed into a rain of light. Countless waves of spatial energy swept through the surrounding skies.

    A series of gasps rang out.

    Mo Canqiu and the other Immortal Lords stood in a nearby mountain pass. Chills coursed through them, and their faces filled with terror and uncertainty.

    ¡°Fei Yun, you have to hold on!¡± Mo Canqiu gazed down at an old man in hemp clothing with obvious worry.

    The old man¡¯s body was in tatters, and his skin was tinged an unhealthy shade of green. As hey there, his life force flowed away, and his face was contorted with agony.

    ¡°We should never havee here,¡± the old man in hemp said in a raspy, feeble voice. ¡°Who could have imagined that a mosquito bite would practically cost me my life?¡±

    The crowd¡¯s expressions filled with lingering terror at the mere mention of it.

    Only six hours had passed since they¡¯d entered the Abyss of Dark Fog, but they¡¯d already run into numerous oddities and perils. Any one of them was more than sufficient to threaten the lives of Immortal Lords.

    Like butterflies with countless silver tentacles, eight-winged mosquitos, swarms of bronze ants, toads whose cries could shatter entirendscapes...

    The old man in hemp had been bitten by one of the mosquitos, resulting in a terrifying, corrosive power invading his body. His soul and vitality were severely damaged!

    The others had piled on numerous injuries along the way too.

    By now, they¡¯d given up all hope of finding Darkme Dao Embryo Fruit. All they wanted was to leave this sted ce as soon as possible.

    But what really made them give in to despair was that they were trapped!

    The entire destendscape was swathed in ck fog, and terrifying lifeforms lurked at every corner. They could neither retreat nor advance.

    ¡°Ultimately, we underestimated how terrifying this ce was. I suspect that even Immortal Kings would meet with almost certain doom here!¡± someone sighed.

    Someone else said gravely, ¡°Can you quit it with all that depressing talk? Right now, we ought to prioritize finding out a way out of here as soon as possible!¡±

    ¡°Out? Where can we go? There are dangers on all sides! Any one of the monsters here can easily im our lives!¡± someone said bitterly.

    The atmosphere was instantly stifled, and the crowd¡¯s hearts were heavy.

    They were Immortal Lords. In the outside world, they couldmand the wind and rain, but here in the Abyss of Dark Fog, they seemed pitifully weak!

    <i>Boom! Boom! Boom!</i>

    Suddenly, heaven and earth shook, and the mountains and rivers swayed.

    Far in the distance, that towering, several-hundred-thousand-foot figure approached from afar, like a demonic god marching into battle.

    With every step he took, he formed a massive chasm in the earth.

    The ferocious aura emanating from him made the distant skies copse. He was like a hurricane sweeping across thendscape, copsing both heaven and earth.

    The strange lifeforms spread throughout the barrenndscape scattered in apparent fright. All of them were desperate to escape that terrifying, towering figure.

    ¡°This is bad. He¡¯sing our way!¡± someone cried out.

    ¡°Retreat! Hurry up and retreat!¡±

    Mo Chanqiu and the others immediately took action. All of them shot through the sky with all their might.

    But before they got far, a hand so massive as to blot out the sun bore down on the sky and enveloped them.

    It was as if the curtain of heaven were falling onto their heads.

    Every digit was like a pir capable of supporting the dome of heaven.

    Byparison, Mo Canqiu and the others seemed as paltry and insignificant as ants.

    Even more terrifyingly, when that massive hand drew near, the surrounding space tore like cloth, suppressing their cultivation bases. They couldn¡¯t even struggle.

    All of them panicked, and all of them were on the brink of despair.

    All they could think was, ¡°We¡¯re finished!¡±

    That massive hand belonged to that towering figure. His arm was wrapped in chains as thick as mountain ranges.

    But just as the hand drew near, a resplendent Edict appeared over Mo Canqiu and shot into the sky. It spun in midair, then formed an ancient and mysterious sword-shaped Dao Marking.

    ¡°Restrict!¡±

    It was just one word reflected in the sky, and it was only about a foot tall. It shone like antern.

    If that giant hand was an ocean, it was no more than a drop of water. It was entirely unassuming.

    Yet that massive hand stiffened in apparent fright. That terrifying ¡°demonic god¡± withdrew his hand, and hiske-sized eyes filled with terror and unease. His utterly massive frame even started quivering uncontrobly.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    The chains covering his body suddenly started ttering.

    <i>We aren¡¯t dead?</i> Mo Canqiu and the others reacted as if awakening from a dream. All of them were drenched in cold sweat, like they¡¯d just had a close brush with death. They looked at each other.

    A momentter, all of them looked at Mo Canqiu.

    A talisman was floating above him. Colorful light flowed around it, and a strange and mysterious sword shaped marking read ¡°Restrict¡±!

    It was just one word, but it was like a divine needle stabilizing the ocean. It seemed eternal, unmovable, and unshakable!

    That single word, ¡°restrict¡± had terrified that massive, terrifying figure akin to a demon god so badly that he withdrew his massive hand!

    They¡¯d found life in the face of despair. Indescribable delight coursed through Mo Canqiu and the others¡¯ hearts.

    Someone said in a quavering voice, ¡°That¡¯s.... That¡¯s the jade slip Fellow Daoist Su gave us!¡±

    All of a sudden, the old monsters were visibly ovee with excitement. It was as if they¡¯d just witnessed a miracle!

 Chapter 1583 - The Sword-Bearing Ape

    <h4>Chapter 1583 - The Sword-Bearing Ape</h4>

    Mo Canqiu and the other Immortal Lords were stunned but delighted.

    It was as if Su Yi¡¯s words were reying through his mind.

    <i>¡°How about this? I¡¯ll give you something that might welle in handy in the Abyss of Dark Fog. If you run into life-or-death danger in the Abyss of Dark Fog, take out this jade slip.¡±</i>

    At the time, the Immortal Lords were curious about the secrets hidden inside, but they didn¡¯t really take it into ount. After all, it was just a jade slip.

    Yet now, that very jade slip had saved them from the brink of despair!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s abilities are indeed greater than we ever imagined,¡± sighed one of the Immortal Lords.

    The others felt much the same, but they still didn¡¯t dare to rx. The crisis at hand was not yet resolved.

    Heaven and earth swayed. That towering, terrifying figure akin to a primordial demon god sped his fists and trembled in fright.

    All the while, his helpless, terrified roars shook both heaven and earth.

    The jade talisman shone in front of Mo Canqiu. The word ¡°restrict¡± zed with intense light. Its power was mystical, yet somehow reassuring.

    Suddenly, the hum of a sword resounded from within the distant fog.

    A dazzling sword arc cleaved through the firmament. It was whooshing right toward them.

    In the blink of an eye, itnded on the shoulder of that terrifying figure and transformed into an ape in undyed robes. He was big-boned, with a furry face and a ck sword case on his back.

    He was fully ten feet tall, and his eyes glinted like cold lightning. Imposing sword qi flowed around him, as if he were an unrivaled god of the sword.

    When the sword-bearing ape appeared, the terrifying figure rxed, as if he¡¯d found his pir of support.

    In contrast, Mo Canqiu and the others¡¯ hearts palpated with fright.

    The reason for this was simple: the ape¡¯s presence was far too forceful and terrifying. Even just gazing upon him from afar made the Immortal Lords feel rending pain in their souls!

    ¡°Huang Tuo, why are you panicking?¡± said the ape, his voice like the nging hum of a sword.

    As he spoke, he swept his gaze across Mo Canqiu and the others. When he saw the hovering character ¡°restrict,¡± he was unwittingly stunned.

    As if dazed, and astonished, too. His expression shifted erratically.

    Mo Canqiu and the others¡¯ bodies went taut, and they prepared to face a powerful foe. They sensed that the ape could destroy them with ease with a single thought. He was far too terrifying!

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    The ape stretched out his hand, and the jade slip whooshed into his palm. When he examined it, he saw just three words: ¡°Give me face.¡±

    Every word was unbridled and unrestrained, as forceful as the edge of a sword!

    The ape fell silent for a while. Finally, he put the slip away and said, ¡°Huang Tuo, lead the others away.¡±

    He then leaped from the terrifying figure¡¯s shoulders.

    The massive, terrifying Huang Tuo turned to leave. The nearby malevolent creatures left with him.

    ¡°You darede here despite your piddling cultivation bases, but you had reason to be confident after all.¡± The sword-bearing ape walked toward Mo Canqiu and the others. When he saw how tense they were, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. ¡°What are you afraid of? With his jade slip, it¡¯d be hard for you to die even if you wanted to.¡±

    Mo Canqiu and the others exchanged nces. Inwardly, they said bitterly, <i>Who wouldn''t be nervous in this situation?</i>

    ¡°What did youe here for?¡± said the ape, stopping a hundred feet away.

    Mo Canqiu took a deep breath, then bowed respectfully before saying, ¡°Senior, to tell the truth, we¡¯re here for Darkme Dao Embryo Fruits.¡±

    The sword-bearing ape was stunned. ¡°Your goal... is really that trivial?¡±

    <i>Trivial?</i> Mo Canqiu and the others exchanged nces. They were all a bit bewildered. <i>This is our chance to be Immortal Kings. How could you call that trivial?</i>

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand,¡± the ape said with self-deprecatingughter. ¡°When I saw that jade slip, I figured it was something urgent. After all, he personally carved that sword order, but... it turns out you''re just here for a bunch of Darkme Dao Embryo Fruits...¡±

    But then, he let out a long breath. ¡°But that¡¯s good too. If you¡¯d asked for something excessive, it would have been a real headache.¡±

    Mo Canqiu and the others immediately realized the problem. The jade slip Su Yi had given them was obviously iparably precious, to the point that the sword-bearing ape dared not be negligent. It was obvious that in the ape¡¯s eyes, using it to acquire Darkme Dao Embryo Fruits was overkill; they were practically desecrating a treasure...

    Waves of emotion coursed through their hearts. None of them could have imagined that the jade slip Su Yi had given them casually would have such unbelievable power!

    One of the Immortal Lords couldn¡¯t repress his curiosity. He asked, ¡°Might this junior be so bold as to inquire what kind of request you¡¯d consider excessive?¡±

    The sword-bearing ape asked right back, ¡°He didn¡¯t tell you about this ce, did he?¡±

    The Immortal Lords shook their heads.

    The ape seemed unwilling to ept this. ¡°Did he say anything about me?¡±

    The group shook their heads once more.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t even bring me up....¡±

    The ape seemed stricken, as if this reality came as a massive shock. He sank into silence for a while, then shook his head. ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything, so I won¡¯t say anything unnecessary either. You can just wait here.¡±

    With that, he turned and left. When he returned, he carried a ten-foot tree branch across his shoulders. It looked as if it had been forged out of bronze, and it sprouted clusters of fiery leaves. It wasden with ck spirit fruits each the size of an infant¡¯s fist.

    Every fruit was swathed in mysterious mes, and Dao Light rose around them.

    Darkme Dao Embryo Fruits! At least twenty of them!

    The sword-bearing Ape passed the branch to Mo Canqiu. ¡°That ought to be enough, right?¡±

    Mo Canqiu and the others nodded hurriedly. All of their eyes widened with astonishment. This wasn¡¯t just ¡°enough.¡± It was a ludicrous super-abundance!

    The ape nodded, then snapped his fingers.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The old man in hemp clothing had been bitten by a blood mosquito earlier, and strange, corrosive power had invaded his body. Now, it instantly disappeared without a trace.

    Even his severe wounds rapidly knit together!

    This left the old man in hemp clothing both stunned and delighted. He repeatedly expressed his gratitude.

    The ape¡¯s abilities stunned the others, too. They couldn¡¯t even imagine what kind of an existence he was, to possess such unbelievable divine abilities.

    ¡°What¡¯s your connection to him?¡± asked the sword-bearing ape.

    Mo Canqiu dared not be negligent. He immediately exined how they¡¯d gotten acquainted with Su Yi.

    After hearing the full story, the ape couldn¡¯t help but murmur, ¡°So, he went to the White Reed Province... that¡¯s indeed his old territory...¡±

    He let out a long sigh, then looked at the Immortal Lords. ¡°You can leave.¡±

    With that, be blurred into an arc of sword light, shot through the air, and vanished back into the ck fog in the blink of an eye.

    Mo Canqiu and the others were still dazed. All of them felt as if they were dreaming. It just didn¡¯t seem real.

    ¡°Could any of you tell how high that senior¡¯s cultivation base was?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but he¡¯s got to be an Immortal King at the very least, right?¡±

    ¡°An Immortal King? What Immortal King has such a terrifying aura?¡±

    Someone couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°But don¡¯t you think Fellow Daoist Su is the most mysterious one of all?¡±

    The others nodded. It was true. A mere jade slip hadn¡¯t just saved them from certain doom. No, they¡¯d easily acquired the Darkme Dao Embryo Fruits they were after. This was a stroke of good fortune as great as the heavens themselves!

    Who could fail to realize how extraordinary Su Yi¡¯s identity was?

    ¡°In the ck Dragon Market, he effortlessly cracked the Nine Steles of the Primeval Era. Now, with a single jade slip, he averted a crisis deep within the Abyss of Dark Fog... If I didn¡¯t know that Fellow Daoist Su was in his twenties, I¡¯d suspect he was a legendary expert at the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao,¡± sighed Mo Canqiu.

    The others agreedpletely.

    They encountered no further danger on the journey back; even the strangest and most terrifying of lifeforms had long since been scared off.

    Deep within the Abyss of Dark Fog, the sword-bearing ape drifted onto a copsed Buddha statue and gazed at the peak of a mountain hanging upside down beneath the foggy skies.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, the ape whispered, ¡°He¡¯s returned.¡±

    Then, he threw back his head andughed uproariously. His delightedughter resounded throughout the surrounding area.

    ......

    Meanwhile, on board the cloud ship.

    Su Yi sat cross legged near the railing. The ship parted the endless sea of clouds, like scissors through cloth, and the resplendent light of the heavens rippled like molten gold.

    It was a magnificent sight, too beautiful for words.

    <i>I just gave them a jade slip. The ol¡¯ ape is sure to be unhappy with me, </i>thought Su Yi. <i>But they¡¯re just after a few Darkme Dao Embryo Fruits. There¡¯s no way he¡¯ll be stingy. Once I¡¯ve proven my Dao and entered the Void Realm, I¡¯ll just go see him.</i>

    The depths of the Abyss of Dark Fog contained a battlefield from the Primeval Era¡¯s War of Gods and Demons.

    Back then, Wang Ye visited the ruins, sword in hand, and sought out the secrets of the Primeval Era¡¯s War of Gods and Demons. It was then that he and the sword-bearing ape protecting the battlefield first fought and became friends.

    s, a taboo power bound the ape, preventing him from ever leaving the battlefield.

    <i>Now that I¡¯ve mastered the power of reincarnation, I can surpass my past lives. I ought to be able to figure out a way to help the old ape leave the battlefield, </i>thought Su Yi.

    Long ago, Wang Ye promised to do everything in his power to help the ape escape confinement, but he reincarnated without ever realizing this goal.

    This was undeniably one of Wang Ye¡¯s lingering regrets.

    Suddenly, a mor of voices rang out on board the cloud ship.

    ¡°Look! That¡¯s the Mirror Lake up ahead!¡±

    ¡°I just wonder whether we made it in time for the Divine Mysteries Pavillion¡¯s Mirror Lake Immortal Assembly.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll find out soon!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to seeing the monsters in the top ten discuss the Dao!¡±

    ...A wave of voices swept through the cloud ship, all of them tinged with eagerness and excitement.

    Even Fang Han was startled into action. He dashed over to Su Yi¡¯s side and said, ¡°Do you want to go have a look?¡±

    The boy looked eager.

    Su Yi put away his jug of wine, rose from his chair, and said, ¡°Sure.¡±

    Fang Han was instantly delighted.

    Meanwhile, the massive, city-sized cloud ship had already begun its descent.

 Chapter 1584 - How Brazen

    <h4>Chapter 1584 - How Brazen</h4>

    Mirror Lake got its name from its perpetually smooth, waveless surface.

    Theke was as boundlessly vast as an ocean, and it was located on the border of the Dark and White Reed Provinces.

    The shore of the Mirror Lake was a sea of people. Spectator stands had been ced along the shoreline, and they were full of prominent experts from all across the Immortal Realm.

    The spectators included no small number of prominent Immortal Lords!

    And out in the distance, over the Mirror Lake, there stood a ten-thousand-foot arena.

    Night was fast approaching, and the light of dusk burned like fire. It cast its orange glow on the smooth surface of the Mirror Lake, making it glow like a surging me.

    With an Immortal Lord like Fu Yunzhong leading the way, Su Yi and Fang Han smoothly bypassed the variousyers of security to arrive at the shoreline.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity, but we arrivedte. The Mirror Lake Immortal Assembly is almost over,¡± said Fu Yunzhong. He indeed found this an awful shame.

    A momentter, heughed. ¡°Fortunately, we aren¡¯t toote. The next match is the finals! The fight everyone¡¯s most looking forward to!

    ¡°Thepetitors are Tang Weihan and Meng Xinguan. They are, respectively, first and second ce in the Universe Realm Immortal Rankings!¡±

    Su Yi nodded, then casually took out his wicker chair and sat down.

    Fu Yunzhong¡¯s introduction turned out to be entirely unnecessary, as everyone in the surrounding area was talking about the battle toe.

    Tang Weihan was from the ancient Tang Family, an iparably ancient n. Prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, they were already a famous Immortal King faction.

    There were even rumors that one of their ancestors had reached the legendary realm at the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao!

    In the present day, the ancient Tang Family¡¯s forces wereparable to top factions like the Church of the Pure One and Lotus Temple!

    Tang Weihan was the most dazzling elite among the Tang Family¡¯s Universe Realm Immortals, an unrivaled monster famous throughout the Immortal Realm!

    He was progressing rapidly; he¡¯d cultivated for less than a hundred years to date. His aptitude was so dazzling that he would have shone in any era!

    Meng Xinguan was an unparalleled son of heaven too. He was from Blue Cliff Academy, one of the three top Confucian orthodoxies of the Immortal Realm. He was considered the greatest of the Eight Great Confucian Talents.

    During this Mirror Lake Immortal Assembly, both Tang Weihan and Meng Xinguan had defeated everyone in their path, suppressing one powerful foe after another without a single defeat.

    Now, these two unrivaled monsters were about to begin their final battle. It was only natural that everyone was paying attention.

    Throughout the crowd, there was endless conversation. Everyone was sighing with admiration for these two monstrous geniuses!

    An Immortal Lord even sighed, ¡°Tang Weihan is talented enough to be an Immortal King!¡±

    Others soon chimed in. Many old monsters were wistful.

    ¡°When we old-timers were in the Universe Realm, I¡¯m afraid none of us wereparable to Tang Weihan and Meng Xinguan.¡±

    ¡°Every age gives rise to new talents, and each generation is stronger than the one before. The Immortal Realm is entering an unprecedented golden age. The days toe will surely belong to these chosen sons and daughters of heaven!¡±

    Fang Han¡¯s blood heated up just listening to it all, and his stubborn, proud gaze filled with longing. He whispered, ¡°I wonder how magnificent they are, for everyone to hold them in such high regard.¡±

    Fu Yunzhong was standing right beside him. He couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°They are indeed first-rate, unrivaled geniuses of their generation, but...¡±

    He snuck a nce at the reclining Su Yi, then said, ¡°But there¡¯s no need for such blind worship.¡±

    Inwardly, he added, <i>Kid, the guy seated beside you is the most unfathomable existence here. He killed Hua Xingchen and the others with ease. And his identity is far more mysterious than Tang Weihan and Meng Xinguan¡¯s! At the very least, neither of them is yet qualified to sit with Immortal Lords as equals, let alone drink and make merry with them!</i>

    <i>Even ignoring everything else, Su Yi has an Immortal Lord like me apanying him. How could Tang Weihan and Meng Xinguanpare?</i>

    ¡°The Universe Realm Immortal Rankings really can¡¯t perfectly measure the strength of every Universe Realm Immortal in the Immortal Realm,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Still, those who managed to take first and second ce are surely extraordinary.¡±

    As they conversed, cheers suddenly erupted, shaking the heavens. The final battle everyone was waiting for was finally about to begin!

    Two figures had already appeared in the arena at the center of the Mirror Lake.

    One wore jade robes, and his long hair hung to his waist. His features were elegantly handsome, and he was strikingly majestic, with a powerful gait.

    The other was an extraordinary, graceful-looking man in flowing Confucian robes. He carried a jade ruler on his back.

    These were none other than Tang Weihan and Meng Xinguan!

    As soon as they appeared, they became the center of attention.

    ¡°Those two are indeed extraordinary,¡± Su Yi said softly. ¡°One cultivates the Tang Family¡¯s Chaos Spirit Void Sutra, and he has a natural Five Aggregates Physique. His vital energy is extraordinarily dense, without the slightest w. I expect he¡¯ll prove his Dao and break into the Void Realm shortly.

    ¡°The other cultivates one of the four ssics of Blue Cliff Academy, the ssic of the Deep Blue Sea. His aura is as vast as an ocean, and he¡¯s achieved the level of ¡®greatness without form.¡¯ He¡¯s truly not bad.¡±

    Su Yi was quite surprised. After seeing thebatants in the flesh, he realized that these two monstrous geniuses really did have shocking foundations. Unless something unexpected happened, these two had no need to fear failing to break into the Miracle Realm and bing Immortal Kings. Their future aplishments were inestimable!

    <i>It seems that after the long Age of Fallen Immortals and the onset of a new golden age, a new batch of geniuses blessed with great fortune has arisen, </i>thought Su Yi.

    Indeed, heroes were born in troubled times!

    ¡°You¡¯ve got keen eyes, Fellow Daoist Su!¡± eximed Fu Yunzhong. He was an Immortal Lord, but not even he could have discerned Tang Weihan and Meng Xinguan¡¯s cultivation techniques.

    Yet now, Su Yi had casually grasped their cultivation techniques, as well as their auras and foundations!

    Su Yi smiled but didn¡¯t exin.

    At the highest point of the spectator stands, a white-haired elder in gray rose and said with a smile, ¡°You may begin, my young friends.¡±

    His voice boomed throughout the entire area.

    The old man in gray was an elder of the Divine Mysteries Pavilion. His name was Chu Baichan, and his strength was deep and unfathomable. He upied a transcendent position.

    As his voice rang out, the conversation died down. Everyone watched the arena with rapt attention.

    When this battle ended, it would mean the end of this Mirror Lake Immortal Assembly.

    Who would emerge victorious in the end?

    Suddenly, a voice rang out.

    ¡°Wait a moment!¡±

    A figure shot over and appeared over the Mirror Lake out of nowhere. He was a man in ck robes. His hair was unruly, and his features were as cold and firm as if they¡¯d been hewn out of rock. His entire body emanated an imposing, austere killing intent.

    He seemed like an unrivaled, ferocious killer, someone who¡¯d fought his way through a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood!

    He swept his gaze across the area and grinned. ¡°How can you have an Immortal Lake Immortal Assembly without me, Li Fenghan?¡±

    The crowd was instantly in uproar.

    None of them knew where this Li Fenghan person hade from. They¡¯d never even heard of him.

    But Su Yi frowned slightly. He gazed intently at the ck-robed Li Fenghan, his eyes shining with inscrutable light.

    ¡°Hurry up and get out of the way, Junior. Don¡¯t break the rules, or we won¡¯t let you off!¡± an Immortal Lord said gravely.

    Li Fenghan crossed his arms and said tly, ¡°Mind your tongue, old-timer. ording to the rules of the Mirror Lake Immortal Assembly, anyone beneath the Void Realm is qualified to issue a challenge. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    The crowd exchanged nces.

    Elder Chu Baichan of the Divine Mysteries Pavilion said, ¡°That rule indeed exists, but you¡¯ve arrivedte. The final duel is about to begin...¡±

    But Li Fenghan domineeringly interrupted him. ¡°The battle has yet to even start. I¡¯m notte at all!¡±

    He stood in the air, forceful and tyrannical. Even many of the Immortal Lords felt ufortable.

    But his sheer fearlessness meant that no one dared underestimate him. Everyone was trying to figure out where this guy of unknown origins got the confidence to barge into the arena and issue a challenge now of all times.

    He¡¯d obviouslye prepared. This wasn¡¯t just grandstanding!

    ¡°Who would you like to challenge?¡± Tang Weihan suddenly asked. ¡°Since you had the courage to issue a challenge, Meng Xinguan and I both agree to fight you.¡±

    Meng Xinguan smiled faintly. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Li Fenghan arrived at the arena, looked around, and grinned. He pointed at himself and said, ¡°I want to fight ten of you at once!¡±

    His voice boomed throughout heaven and earth.

    The crowd fell silent, then exploded with a mor of voices.

    ¡°This guy¡¯s mad with arrogance!¡±

    ¡°Who the hell is he? Where does he get the confidence to say something like that?¡±

    ¡°Ten at once? He obviously doesn¡¯t take Tang Weihan or Meng Xinguan at all seriously!¡±

    ...The crowd was obviously indignant. Li Fenghan¡¯s arrogance was just too much.

    Even the Immortal Lords were angered to the point ofughter.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? Then I¡¯ll say it once more. I want to fight <i>everyone </i>in the top ten of the Universe Realm Immortal Rankings at once!¡± said Li Fenghan. ¡°If I lose, I¡¯ll kill myself on the spot!

    ¡°But if I win...¡± A smile spread across his face as he said slowly and clearly, ¡°I won¡¯t kill anyone, but I want everyone I defeated to call me ¡®grandfather!¡¯¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Sometimes, a single stone could create a thousand ripples. His wanton arrogance caused an enormousmotion. The crowd almost dared not believe their ears.

    As one of the hosts of this event, Chu Baichan¡¯s expression darkened. No one would have guessed such an unexpected development would arise just before the finals began, much less that Li Fenghan would be <i>this </i>arrogant!

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that guy¡¯s arrogance wildly excessive...?¡± Fang Han¡¯s eyes widened.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was inscrutable as he whispered, ¡°Arrogant? No, he came here for the express purpose of causing trouble.¡±

    Fu Yunzhong narrowed his eyes; it seemed he¡¯d realized something. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, can you perhaps tell where that guy came from?¡±

    Su Yi took out a jug of wine and had a sip. ¡°You¡¯ll know in a moment.¡±

    ¡°Sir, you¡¯re tantly disregarding Meng Xinguan and me!¡± Tang Weihan¡¯s eyes glinted with cold light. He was obviously enraged.

    Meng Xinguan¡¯s expression darkened. He¡¯d never seen anyone this wantonly arrogant before in his life.

    But Li Fenghan just burst into uproariousughter. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re absolutely right. I don¡¯t take either of you seriously at all!¡±

 Chapter 1585 - Allow Me

    <h4>Chapter 1585 - Allow Me</h4>

    Li Fenghan burst into theughter. The sound was extraordinarily grating to the ears.

    ¡°Brazen!¡± Tang Weihan¡¯s expression darkened. He waved his sleeve and shed at Li Fenghan.

    <i>Boom! </i>

    His palm strike stirred up sharp winds swathed in dazzling de light. It was like a divine saber cleaving through the air, dazzling heaven and earth.

    An attack of that level could have killed even some modern-day Void Realm True Immortals with ease.

    Li Fenghan snorted coldly, his eyes shing with murderous intent as he suddenly threw a punch.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    Divine radiance scattered, and mes swept outward.

    Tang Weihan was forced back. His pupils constricted, and his expression filled with rm. <i>This guy is so strong!</i>

    This attack left everyone present stunned.

    Tang Weihan was in first ce on the Universe Realm Immortal Rankings, yet a single punch had forced him to retreat! Who¡¯d dare believe such a thing?

    Even the Immortal Lords were unwittingly stunned, their hearts solemn.

    Only a fierce dragon dared brave a surging river. Li Fenghan might have seemed mad with arrogance, but there was no denying that he was terrifyingly strong!

    ¡°Since when did a heaven-defying figure like you exist in the Immortal Realm?¡± Chu Baichan furrowed his brow. He was from the Divine Mysteries Pavilion, and he was the most well-informed of anyone here. He was in possession of numerous secrets, and he had ess to powers and information unknown to the general popce.

    But not even he could tell where Li Fenghan hade from. This was unquestionably out of the ordinary!

    ¡°I said, I wanted to fight all ten of you at once. Did you really think I was joking?¡± Li Fenghan snorted coldly, his eyes glinting with derision.

    Tang Weihan took a deep breath and attacked once more. This time, he didn¡¯t hold back in the slightest. He poured the full extent of his cultivation base into this strike, making it considerably stronger than hisst.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A grand battle broke out.

    But mere momentster, Tang Weihan was forced back once more, his hair disheveled. He looked utterly wretched.

    Li Fenghan was just too strong!

    His fists were like iron, his movements sweeping, yet natural and controlled. His attacks were simple and direct, yet he fought with unstoppable force and unrivaled, tyrannical valiance.

    As he attacked, monstrous, bloody, baleful energy rose around him, and murderous intent shook heaven and earth. He was like a god of ughter marching into war on a blood-soaked battlefield!

    Everyone present was shaken. All of them were left wide-eyed and tongue-tied.

    None of them could have imagined that the top expert of the Universe Realm Immortal Rankings would be forced back even after using his full strength!

    Li Fenghan threw back his head andughed, then charged at Meng Xinguan. ¡°Join us!¡±

    ¡°Activate!¡± Meng Xinguan¡¯s sleeves billowed around him, and his hands formed seals. Countless wondrous and inscrutable markings of the Immortal Dao whooshed forth, dazzling and resplendent.

    But mere momentster the monster in second ce on the Universe Realm Immortal Rankings, was suppressed too!

    Silence descended over the entire area. Everyone was bewildered, and everyone found this difficult to ept.

    Tang Weihan and Meng Xinguan had both disyed heaven-defying strength. Countless onlookers signed in amazement, and even the Immortal Lords sang their praises.

    Who¡¯d have thought a stranger would appear out of nowhere and forcefully suppress them both?

    ¡°Die!¡± Tang Weihan bellowed and attacked once more.

    The battle was now two against one. However¡ª¡ª

    To the crowd¡¯s shock, even when both monstrous geniuses fought at once, they couldn¡¯t shake Li Hanfeng. On the contrary, as time passed, they gradually found themselves at a disadvantage!

    ¡°How is this possible?¡±

    ¡°How could that guy be so strong? Is it really possible for a Universe Realm Immortal to possess such power?¡±

    ¡°He really is in the Universe Realm, but his power is obviously far more terrifying than others of the same cultivation!¡±

    ...The crowd was in uproar. Startled cries arose on all sides.

    Even the Immortal Lords¡¯ expressions were shifting and uncertain.

    The curtains were supposed to have fallen on this Mirror Lake Immortal Assembly, only for a monster to appear out of nowhere. None of them had anticipated this.

    ¡°What about the other eight? Why don¡¯t you daree out and fight me? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re scared?¡± Li Fenghan bellowed with domineering arrogance.

    He was like a god of war, charging across the battlefield. His baleful, bloody energy manifested visions of oceans of blood and mountains of corpses that blotted out the skies.

    He was suppressing even Tang Weihan and Meng Xinguan!

    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s attack together to suppress his bluster!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t he say he¡¯d kill himself if he lost? Let¡¯s give him what he wants!¡±

    One figure after another charged into the arena. All of them were geniuses ranked in the top ten, and all of them were visibly enraged. They immediately joined forces against Feng Lihan.

    The battlefield was in uproar. Everyone was watching.

    Many of the onlookers were excited, but Su Yi sighed.

    Fu Yunzhong sighed too. ¡°So many of them are fighting together. Even if they win, there¡¯ll be no glory in it.¡±

    Su Yi was stunned; he realized that Fu Yunzhong had misunderstood. ¡°No matter how many of them there are, they have no hope of victory.¡±

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± eximed Fu Yunzhong.

    ¡°Just watch. You¡¯ll see,¡± said Su Yi.

    Indeed, as if to prove Su Yi right, Li Fenghan¡¯s eagerly anticipated defeat never manifested. Instead, as the battle raged on, the geniuses in the top ten of the Universe Realm Immortal Rankings were injured, one after another.

    ¡°He was holding back earlier!¡± someone shouted.

    Everyone could tell that Li Fenghan was even stronger than before. Even after the top ten geniuses joined forces, they were repeatedly forced back.

    ¡°Brother Chu, can you tell what¡¯s going on with that guy?¡±

    The Immortal Lords were furious and confused as they looked at Chu Baichan. They couldn¡¯t even imagine how such heaven-defying strength was possible for a Universe Realm Immortal.

    Chu Baichan¡¯s expression shifted. ¡°He really is in the Universe Realm. Otherwise, the arena¡¯s formations would have expelled him a long time ago.¡±

    The higher-ups were instantly solemn. This unquestionably implied that Li Fenghan hadn¡¯t cheated; he¡¯d relied on his true ability to force the monsters in the top ten back.

    This was unquestionably far too terrifying.

    Pick any of the unrivaled monsters in the top ten at random, and you¡¯d have someone capable of crossing cultivation realms to fight foes of higher levels. They were strong enough to intimidate even some Void Realm True Immortals.

    Yet now, even when they joined forces, Li Fenghan had trounced them. Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised?

    ¡°Does that mean he¡¯s the strongest Universe Realm Immortal in the Immortal Realm?¡± Fang Han asked in a daze.

    Li Fenghan¡¯s strength left him dazed; Fang Han couldn¡¯t even imagine it.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was inscrutable. He whispered, ¡°No, he¡¯s unworthy of that title.¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A heaven-shaking impact resounded from the battlefield.

    ¡°Break!¡± Li Fenghan leaped into the air and swung his fists, like mallets beating a drum.

    It was as if divine mountains were bearing down on the top ten geniuses of the Universe Realm Immortal Rankings. All of them were sent flying, and all of them suffered heavy injuries.

    Deathly silence ensued. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened, and everyone stood there in a daze.

    Defeated!?

    Ten monstrous geniuses at the pinnacle of strength within the Universe Realm had joined forces. How could they possibly lose like this?

    Most importantly, who was this Li Fenghan? What were his origins? Who was his master? Why hadn¡¯t any of them heard his name before?

    The crowd¡¯s hearts shook. They couldn¡¯t ept this. Even the Immortal Lords¡¯ faces were ashen and unsightly. The Mirror Lake Immortal Assembly was supposed to be a time for the Immortal Realm¡¯s top geniuses to shine. Who¡¯d have thought they¡¯d be nothing but stepping stones for aplete stranger?

    The atmosphere was instantly suffocatingly stifled.

    Li Fenghan¡¯s eyes shed as he surveyed his surroundings. "If anyone isn¡¯t convinced, they¡¯re wee to step forth. You¡¯ll understand once I¡¯ve forced you to kneel before me!¡±

    His voice boomed throughout the surrounding area.

    The geniuses of the Universe Realm Immortal Rankings were visibly furious, but none of them dared step forth.

    Even Tang Weihan, Meng Xinguan, and the others in the top ten had been defeated. Who¡¯d dare go on stage and seek out their own misfortune?

    Li Fenghan threw back his head andughed uproariously. <i>¡°This </i>is the Mirror Lake Immortal Assembly the entire Immortal Realm is watching? All that talk of ¡®ranked geniuses¡¯, and none of you can take a single hit!¡±

    His voice was full of utter mockery and disdain. His brazen arrogance had even the Immortal Lords gnashing their teeth in a fury.

    Tang Weihan and the others felt utterly humiliated, and their faces were ashen. Some of them were ready and raring to go; they nned to risk their lives if need be.

    ¡°Allow me,¡± said Su Yi as he rose from his wicker chair.

    His voice wasn¡¯t loud, but against the oppressive silence, every word rang out loud and clear. All eyes were instantly upon him.

    ¡°Who is that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°No matter who he is, stepping forward at a time like this means he¡¯s sure got courage!¡±

    ...The area was in uproar, but no one could tell who Su Yi was.

    Chu Baichan and the other Immortal Lords, meanwhile, noticed Fu Yunzhong apanying Su Yi.

    One of them couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Brother Fu, is this young friend perhaps a disciple of your Endless Jades Immortal Sect?¡±

    Fu Yunzhong hurriedly shook his head. ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand, everyone. This is Fellow Daoist Su; he¡¯s most certainly not my junior.¡±

    He paused, his eyes shining with strange light. ¡°Although Fellow Daoist Su has yet to step into the Immortal Dao, if he takes action, victory is certain!¡±

    The crowd was in uproar.

    <i>He¡¯s yet to be an Immortal? How could he possibly be a match for Li Fenghan?</i>

    Some of the onlookers had originally been full of high hopes for Su Yi, but this revtion left them speechless. They couldn¡¯t help but shake their heads.

    The higher-ups were gobsmacked. They almost thought they were hearing things.

    Su Yi disregarded all this.

    He rose from his wicker chair, took a step forward, and arrived at the ritual grounds.

    ¡°Are you really yet to enter the Immortal Dao?¡± eximed Li Fenghan. He couldn¡¯t even imagine how anyone so foolish and ignorant could exist in this world.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was distant and inscrutable. ¡°I¡¯m more than enough to handle someone as shameless as you.¡±

    Li Fenghan wasn¡¯t upset at the insult. Rather, his brow furrowed. ¡°Have you... perhaps realized where Ie from?¡±

    Su Yi took a confident step forward and said casually, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Li Fenghan snorted coldly. ¡°I think a little whelp like you isn¡¯t even qualified to kneel before me!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    He attacked directly with everything he had.

    In the blink of an eye, murderous intent filled the air, and countless blood-red illusory fists descended upon Su Yi like a meteor shower.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Tang Weihan and the others shouted. They¡¯d all lost to Li Fenghan, and they were naturally well aware that he was as terrifying as a god of ughter.

    But Su Yi made no attempt to dodge. He shook his sleeves, formed a hand seal, and struck the air.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    His palm strike was like an axe through bamboo, shattering the blood-red illusory fists into countless pieces.

    Su Yi charged forward and swung his palm.

    Li Fenghan bellowed, swung his fist, and met his strike head-on.

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    His right arm broke.

    But the power of Su Yi¡¯s palm strike was entirely undiminished. It seemed nothing could stand in its way.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    He mmed Li Fenghan to the ground, shaking the stage.

    Li Fenghan was sprawled out on the ground like a convulsing toad, his flesh a bloody pulp. Shockingly, he couldn¡¯t get back up.

    One palm strike had suppressed Li Fenghan!

    Crisp and direct.

    The entire crowd was shaken. Without exception, their eyes widened, their jaws hung ck, and they fell into a daze.

 Chapter 1586 - A Formless Demon

    <h4>Chapter 1586 - A Formless Demon</h4>

    The clear light of the heavens illuminated the smooth surface of theke.

    Su Yi stood beneath the bright skies, blue robes swaying around him. He looked ethereal, like one who¡¯d risen out of the dust of mundanity.

    The entire area was so quiet that you could have heard a pin drop. Everyone was astonished, and everyone watched in a daze.

    How tyrannical had Li Fenghan been earlier? He was just one person, yet he¡¯d defeated over a dozen proud chosen of heaven at once. His sheer bluster was appalling.

    It was to the point that the crowd couldn¡¯t even imagine how a Universe Realm cultivator could be so strong!

    Yet now, Li Fenghan had lost! One palm strike, and he¡¯d been swatted like a fly and forced to the ground!!

    This scene was unquestionably astonishing, and it had happened so quickly that the crowd needed time to wrap their heads around it all.

    What really baffled them was that the person who¡¯d forced Li Fenghan to the ground in a single p wasn¡¯t a heaven-defying genius of the Universe Realm. No, he was a young man yet to step into the Immortal Dao!

    Even the Immortal Lords¡¯ jaws practically fell off from shock!

    The gap in strength was far too enormous, so the resulting astonishment was overwhelmingly great. Everyone feltpletely caught off guard.

    ¡°I expected this, but still.... Wasn''t that a bit too fast?¡±<i> </i>Fu Yunzhong muttered, his eyes wide.

    Meanwhile, Fang Han gazed at Su Yi standing calmly beneath the heavens. He suddenly felt that Tang Weihan, Meng Xinguan, and the other ¡°monstrous geniuses¡± really... weren¡¯t all that special after all.

    Even that ¡°unrivaled god of ughter,¡± Li Fenghan, wasn¡¯t all that tough!

    ¡°Defeated? Just like that?¡± Tang Weihan couldn¡¯t help but blurt.

    Meng Xinguan and the others had conflicted looks on their faces. They finally understood what others meant when they said ¡°there¡¯s always someone stronger out there!¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t lose unfairly, and you needn¡¯t lose heart. Within the Universe Realm, you¡¯re all first-rate experts,¡± said Su Yi. He gazed down at the suppressed Li Fenghan. ¡°As for him? He¡¯s just demon scum impersonating a cultivator of the Immortal Dao.¡±

    <i>Demon scum? </i>The crowd was stunned.

    But before they could react, Li Fenghan let out a heaven-shaking roar, struggled to his feet, and shed at Su Yi¡¯s throat.

    As quick as lightning.

    But it was as if Su Yi had precognition. He suddenly stretched out his hand, seized Li Fenghan by the neck, and shook.

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    Li Fenghan¡¯s clothing was torn. A momentter, his skin split like cloth and shattered into pieces, revealing his true appearance.

    His features were simr to a human¡¯s, but his skin and long hair were tinged silver, and he had an additional vertical eye on his forehead. His slender frame was swathed in wisps of strange ck demonic mes.

    The crowd was stunned.

    Chu Baichan of the Divine Mysteries Pavilion cried out, ¡°That¡¯s one of the demons of the Beyond, a Formless Demon! No wonder his strength was so heaven-defying. He was faking his cultivation!¡±

    A Formless Demon?

    Most of those present had no idea what that meant.

    But some of the older-generation cultivators¡¯ expressions shifted, and they felt chills in their hands and feet.

    Formless Demons were among the most troublesome and dangerous life forms of the Beyond. They were natural-born assassins with innate transformation skills.

    Rumor had it if they willed it, they could be trees or des of grass, or even unassuming grains of sand.

    Experts of the Formless Demon race could wlessly disguise themselves as experts at the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao!

    Ancient tomes of the Immortal Realm described Formless Demons as one of the nine most dangerous demon races of the Beyond.

    However, none of them would have guessed that after countless years of dormancy, they¡¯d encounter a Formless Demon here in the Immortal Realm¡¯s territory.

    It was just too surprising.

    Some of the older-generation cultivators¡¯ hearts sank as they recalled recent rumors¡ªsupposedly, beyond the Immortal Realm¡¯s Nine Gates of Heaven, the demons of the Beyond were rallying themselves for battle!

    ¡°Is that really an expert of the Formless Demon Race?¡± someone asked. It seemed they still couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°It seems that after the long Age of Fallen Immortals, you¡¯ve forgotten what the demons of the Beyond look like...¡± Su Yi sighed.

    Prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, the experts of the Immortal Realm and the demons of the Beyond fought for years on end at the Nine Gates of Heaven. After countless years of fighting, what cultivator of the Immortal Realm¡¯s forty-nine provinces <i>didn¡¯t </i>know what Formless Demons looked like?

    Yet now, a living, breathing Formless Demon had appeared before a crowd, but most of them still seemed skeptical. How could Su Yi be anything but rueful over this?

    He shook his head, cast aside his scattered thoughts, and stared at the Formless Demon trapped in his grip. ¡°You¡¯re obviously a high-level Demon Generalparable to ate-stage Void Realm True Immortal, yet here you are, impersonating a Universe Realm Immortal. Have you no shame?¡±

    Of the demons of the Beyond, there were four categories of demon capable of fighting experts of the Immortal Dao.

    They were, respectively, Demon Captains, Demon Generals, Demon Nobles, and Demon Kings. Each was divided into lower, middle, and upper levels.

    They corresponded with the Universe Realm Immortals, Void Realm True Immortals, Saint Realm Immortal Lords, and Miracle Realm Immortal Kings of the Immortal Realm.

    At the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao, there were Great Realm Immortal Sovereigns. They were seen as legendary, unrivaled powerhouses.

    The demons of the Beyond had simr experts. They were known as Demon Sovereigns!

    An upper-level Demon General wasparable to ate-stage Void Realm True Immortal.

    ¡°No wonder he was so overbearing. He really was faking his cultivation!¡± Chu Baichan snorted coldly, his expression dark.

    An upper-level Demon General could naturally sweep even top monstrous geniuses of the Universe Realm!

    The crowd quickly realized what was going on, and all of them were furious. They quickly started cursing the demon¡¯s despicable behavior.

    Li Fenghan disregarded the crowd¡¯s insults and stared intently at Su Yi. He gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°Who are you? You didn¡¯t just see through my identity; you defeated me in a single attack. How could someone yet to enter the Immortal Dao aplish that?¡±

    The crowd instantly fell silent as they suddenly came to their senses. <i>He¡¯s right! How could a young man yet to be an immortal have seen through this imposter¡¯s origins? And how could he have defeated an upper-level Demon General in a single attack?</i>

    They had an exnation for Li Fenghan¡¯s strength; he was in disguise. But what about this ¡°Fellow Daoist Su¡± person?

    Everyone¡¯s curiosity was piqued.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was distant and inscrutable. ¡®First, tell me how you got into the Immortal Realm. I¡¯ll naturally give you an answer then.¡±

    The Immortal Realm had Nine Gates of Heaven, a natural line of defense. They were covered in the power of supreme Immortal Laws. Ordinarily speaking, unless the demons of the Beyond broke their defenses, they had no way of getting into the Immortal Realm.

    But of course, there were always exceptions.

    For instance, if traitors appeared among the factions protecting the Nine Gates of Heaven, they could collude with the demons to sneak their spies into the Immortal Realm!

    Of course, such instants were so rare as to be all but unheard of. The factions overseeing the Nine Gates of Heaven were stringently disciplined. Anyone who tried to y double agent was sure to leave traces, and when discovered, they¡¯d be the public enemy of the entire Immortal Realm. Collusion with demons wouldn¡¯t just leave their individual reputation in shambles; it was punishable by the extermination of one¡¯s entire n!

    Few could bear such consequences.

    Over the years, a few such traitors really had appeared, but after Wang Ye took power, he ruthlessly cleansed the Immortal Realm of its traitors and imposed strict order and discipline. This became the irondw of the Immortal Realm; none dared vite it!

    Incidents of collusion with the demons of the Beyond had all but disappeared since.

    Yet now, a Demon General of the Formless Demons had appeared over the Mirror Lake. Su Yi immediately realized that a problem had arisen with the Nine Gates of Heaven!

    Li Fenghan couldn¡¯t help butugh and gaze provocatively at Su Yi. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯ll tell you?¡±

    Su Yi smiled faintly. ¡°I just so happen to have a method for turning a Formless Demon¡¯s skin and soul intomp oil and a wick. Care to burn and light up the night for all eternity?¡±

    ¡°Refining my soul to light amp?¡± Li Fanghan visibly lost hisposure, and his whole body stiffened.

    Formless Demons¡¯ greatest weakness was their soul, and they saw the method Su Yi referred to as the greatest possible torment!

    ¡°Want to try it?¡± Su Yi asked warmly.

    Li Fenghan¡¯s gaze shifted erratically. Suddenly, he roared, ¡°No matter who you are, one day, my n is sure to avenge me!¡±

    He spoke slowly and emphatically, every word full of loathing.

    <i>Crack!</i>

    Su Yi snapped Li Fenghan¡¯s neck and tossed him into the Mirror Lake.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Before Li Fenghan hit the water, his body caught aze. A vast current of destructive power swept out in all directions.

    That terrifying power made the entire ritual grounds sway, and even the waters of the Mirror Lake seemed to boil over.

    The crowd couldn¡¯t help but gasp. It was obvious to all of them that if Su Yi had been even slightly slower, he would have taken that destructive power head-on!

    ¡°That demon scumbag is far too insidious!¡± someone muttered, their heart full of lingering terror.

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that Li Fenghan had sealed an extraordinary power within his body.

    Earlier, Li Fenghan was so terrified of falling into Su Yi¡¯s hands and getting refined into amp that he broke the seal without hesitation, destroying himself in the process!

    <i>But then, it makes sense. He¡¯s a demon spy who infiltrated the Immortal Realm; he was likely long since prepared to die, </i>thought Su Yi.

    Li Fenghan¡¯s life and death meant little.

    But the appearance of a Formless Demon expert told Su Yi that the rumors were true; after countless years of dormancy, the demons of the Beyond really were readying themselves for battle.

    Furthermore, problems had undoubtedly arisen at the Immortal Realm¡¯s Nine Gates of Heaven!

    <i>I hope the problem isn''t too severe. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll soon be in for another full-fledged War of Immortals and Demons.</i>

    As Su Yi pondered, he put his hands behind his back, turned, and left the arena.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, many thanks for your intervention and for revealing that Formless Demon¡¯s true nature. You helped us avert catastrophe!¡± Elder Chu Baichan of the Divine Mysteries Pavilion was the first to approach Su Yi.

    The other Immortal Lords instantly came to their senses, smiled, and gathered around him.

    All of a sudden, these prominent experts were like stars clustered around the moon. Su Yi had be the center of attention at this year¡¯s Mirror Lake Immortal Assembly.

    The original stars of this event, Tang Weihan, Meng Xinguan, and the other monstrous geniuses of the Universe Realm Immortal Rankings, suddenly paled byparison.

 Chapter 1587 - Admiring the Snow

    <h4>Chapter 1587 - Admiring the Snow</h4>

    A belt of barren wilderness bordered the White Reed Province. It waste at night, and flurries of snow danced through the air.

    Inside a run-down Daoist Temple, Fang Han was warming a jug of wine beside a zing bonfire.

    Off to the side, Su Yi was sprawled out in a wicker chair, eyes half open as he admired the snowyndscape.

    Two days prior, when the curtains fell on the Mirror Lake Immortal Assembly, a group of Immortal Lords enthusiastically fawned at him. Eventually, he couldn¡¯t take all the pleasantries anymore, so he bade Fu Yunzhong farewell, took Fang Han, and left.

    The two of them traversed the mountains and rivers on foot. Tonight, when a blizzard hit, the two of them sought shelter in this run-down Daoist Temple.

    The ground was frozen solid. Snow nketed the entire mountain.

    But they¡¯d built a bonfire in this run-down temple in the wilderness, and they were warming a jug of aged wine. That was more thanfort enough.

    Before long, Fang Han offered the heated wine to Su Yi. ¡°We¡¯ve already reached the White Reed Province. Where... do you n to take me?¡±

    Su Yi epted the wine, took a big swig, and sighed in apparent satisfaction before answering him. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where we go. What matters is, has your sister replied to your message yet?¡±

    Fang Han was stunned. ¡°You know about that?¡±

    ¡°You used a Bi¡¯an Shooting Star Talisman on board the cloud ship. It would have been difficult for me not to notice,¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡°I just knew I couldn¡¯t hide it from you,¡± grumbled Fang Han. ¡°That¡¯s right. I wrote my big sister a letter, but... she still hasn¡¯t responded.¡±

    Deep concern appeared on the young man¡¯s face.

    Su Yi gazed at the flurries of snow outside the temple and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s about time you told me just what kind of catastrophe befell the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race?¡±

    Fang Han¡¯s expression shifted, and the light in his eyes dimmed. The youth sat by the fire in silence for a long time before saying, ¡°Actually, I... I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    His eyes shone with reminiscence. ¡°My earliest memories are of my sister and I wandering and begging for food just to survive. Sometimes, we even had to steal food to keep our bellies full, as if we were stray dogs.... All I remember is hunger and cold.

    ¡°It was even harder on my big sister. She¡¯s only four years older than me, but whenever we found food, she made sure I got my fill first. She always said she wasn¡¯t hungry, but I know she was. She just wanted to make sure I got enough. When I was bullied, she fought like mad to defend me, even when they left her battered and bleeding.

    ¡°You might not believe me, but it¡¯s true. All I remember is hunger, cold, aimless wandering, and darkness. If not for my big sister¡¯s protection, I would have died a long time ago.¡±

    The rims of the youth¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡°Big Sister always said that no matter how hard it was, or how much bitterness we endured, we had to live. Only then can we avenge our fallen nsmen and ensure the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race lives on!¡±

    The boy¡¯s voice was choked with sobs, and he lowered his head, as if he didn¡¯t want Su Yi to see his grief.

    Waves of emotion coursed through Su YI¡¯s heart.

    He¡¯d of course anticipated that Fang Han had endured a lot in his early years, but he wouldn¡¯t have guessed that his upbringing had been this bleak.

    Long ago, the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race was one of the strongest beneath the heavens. Generations of their ancestors had defended the Seventh Gate of Heaven, shedding their blood to defend the Immortal Realm!

    It seemed that Fang Han had opened the floodgates on his pent-up emotions. As the two of them sat by the bonfire and watched the snow, he told Su Yi of his childhood.

    Su Yi held his jug of wine and listened quietly. He could tell that the youth had kept all of this pent up for far, far too long.

    As he listened, Su Yi learned some new details.

    Three years ago, Fang Han and his sister fled the mes of war and sought refuge in the wilderness, only to encounter a group of heretical cultivators who¡¯d taken over a mountain to rob passersby.

    In the end, both siblings were captured and sold as ves. They hadn¡¯t seen each other since.

    During their three years apart, Fang Han was repeatedly sold and resold due to his Bi¡¯an bloodline. He suffered a lot, and if not for Su Yi rescuing him from the ck Dragon Market, he would''ve been sold off once more.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    Harboring too great a treasure was a crime, and Fang Han''s bloodline was precious. He was innocent, but as a descendant of the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race, many cultivators saw him as a rare and preciousmodity!

    For instance, not long ago, on board the cloud ship, Hua Xingchen¡¯s subordinates captured Fang Han on ount of his Bi¡¯an bloodline.

    Suddenly, Fang Han said solemnly, ¡°Senior, if you help me find my big sister, I don¡¯t care what your ultimate goals are; I promise to do everything in my power to repay your benevolence, even if it kills me!¡±

    The youth¡¯s eyes were full of expectation. He¡¯d even started addressing Su Yi as ¡°Senior.¡±

    Su Yiughed dryly. ¡°Do you think I need you to repay me?¡±

    Fang Han scratched his head and fell silent. <i>It¡¯s true. Even an Immortal Queen like the Red Dragon Dao Monarch treated him as her most distinguished guest, and even Immortal Lords view him with awe. How could he possibly need me to repay him? And that¡¯s before even considering how he killed a group of immortals in Auspicious Cloud Pce, washed Soaring Cloud Tower in blood, and effortlessly suppressed that Formless Demon!</i>

    For a moment, Fang Han felt quite depressed.

    But then, Su Yi changed tack. ¡°That said, I appreciate your good intentions. If you really want to repay me, work hard at your cultivation, and don¡¯t bring shame upon the ancestors of the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race!¡±

    Fang Han shook, and his eyes lit up. ¡°Senior, does that mean you¡¯ll help me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d have helped you find your big sister even if you hadn¡¯t asked,¡± Su Yi said softly.

    He then took out a jade slip and started reading. Elder Chu Baichan of the Divine Mysteries Pavilion had given it to him.

    Before leaving the Mirror Lake Immortal Assembly, Su Yi and Chu Baichan conversed. During this conversation, Su Yi surmised that Chu Baichan¡¯s Divine Mysteries Pavilion had a deity behind them. In other words, the Divine Mysteries Pavilion really hadn¡¯t existed prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals.

    They were a newly arisen faction backed by a god, and their forces were spread across the Immortal Realm. They specialized in gathering secret intelligence, and they were in possession of countless secrets.

    It was because of their informationwork that most experts of the Immortal Realm acknowledged their Universe and Void Realm Immortal Rankings.

    The jade slip Chu Baichan gave him included both newly updated ranking lists. That aside, it was emzoned with the unique secret emblem of the Divine Mysteries Pavilion. With it, he could make contact with the Divine Mysteries Pavilion. So long as he paid the corresponding price, he could acquire all sorts of not publicly avable information.

    The fire zed, and flurries danced through the air outside.

    Su Yi sprawled out in his wicker chair, contentedly reading the names of the top hundred experts of the Void Realm Immortal Ranking.

    Every name included a cultivator¡¯s origins, cultivation, the nature of their talent, their master, and various other information. There was even the Divine Mysteries Pavilion¡¯smentary.

    A woman named Ying Xiu was in first ce on the Void Realm Immortal Rankings. She was from one of Mount Buzhou¡¯s three purends, the Jadelight Pure Lands.

    She had an extraordinary spirit root and natural beauty. They called her the holy maiden of the Jadelight Pure Lands, and her sheer talent suppressed every other Void Realm True Immortal beneath the heavens. Countless valiant elites couldn¡¯t help but sigh over their own inferiority.

    The Divine Mysteries Pavilion wasn¡¯t stingy with their praise, either. They called her a unique, stand-out genius unrivaled among True Immortals.

    ¡°Ying Xiu? Could she perhaps be a descendant of Ying Shanxue?¡± Su Yi wondered.

    Ying Shanxue sounded like a man¡¯s name, but she was female.

    Prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, she¡¯d led the Jadelight Pure Lands as their sect leader. She¡¯d reached the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao, and she gazed down upon the masses.

    Ying Shanxue¡¯s reputation wasparable to Xing Chao of the Three Yao Sovereigns of the Dark Northern Sea.

    In truth, many of the names on the Void Realm Immortal Ranking brought back memories. It wasn¡¯t that Su Yi recognized the specific individuals, but that their talents, origins, and sects were familiar.

    A long time passed before Su Yi put away the jade slip and finished his wine. He was slightly tipsy.

    He rose to his feet and walked outside. Fang Han couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Senior, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°On a walk through the snow. You can just wait here,¡± said Su Yi. He put his hands behind his back and strolled off, gazing up at the snow and boundless night sky.

    Fang Han was stunned. <i>What¡¯s there to even look at?</i>

    Youths often didn¡¯t appreciate the beauty of nature. There was nothing for it; their mentalities were different.

    Su Yi walked through the denseyers of snow, feeling slightly tipsy, leisurely, and rxed.

    The snow fell soundlessly, nketing everything in white.

    Although it was night, there was no disguising the snowyndscape¡¯s pristine beauty.

    Were an ordinary mortal here, they couldn¡¯t have appreciated the boundless, snow-coveredndscape withoutmps or torches.

    <i>Crunch crunch crunch!</i>

    As Su Yi walked through the umted snow, every footstep made a crisp, pleasing sound.

    Su Yi shook the snow off his shoulders. <i>It really has been a long time since I¡¯ve enjoyed the snow in the solitude of the night like this.</i>

    Here, there were no worldly entanglements. There was no pursuit of the Grand Dao, nor the enmities and benevolences encountered along the way.

    Everything was silent and still, and he walked alone, half intoxicated, taking in the enormity of the world and the beauty of thendscape.

    Suddenly, a cmitous aura surged beneath the dome of heaven. The surrounding three thousand miles ofndscape were plunged into a strange, oppressive atmosphere. Even the snow seemed startled; the flurries froze in midair.

    Within the run-down Daoist temple, Fang Han¡¯s hair stood on end. He felt almost suffocated.

    The living things scattered throughout thendscape prostrated on the ground, quivering with panic and despair.

    That cmitous aura of an impending tribtion even restricted and influenced the Laws and natural order of the three thousand miles it epassed, as if the entire area faced the descent of the apocalypse.

    Su Yi furrowed his brow. This was his Immortal Tribtion!

    Any other Cloud Soaring Transcendent would have gone mad with delight. After all, reaching this step meant finally bing an immortal! Something countless Transcendents longed for even in their dreams!

    But Su Yi was a bit displeased. Tonight was a rare moment of leisure, and he was enjoying the scenery. Who¡¯d have thought his Immortal Tribtion woulde out of nowhere and disrupt it?

    ¡°Go away! Don¡¯t ruin my mood or ruin this beautifulndscape.¡± Su Yi waved his sleeves. An illusory shot through the air, soaring into the depths of the sky.

    A sh of sword light cleaved through the tribtion clouds, shing them to pieces.

    As Su Yi admired the snow from the ground, an illusory sword destroyed his tribtion from the heavens.

 Chapter 1588 - The Mysteries of the Immortal Origin Space

    <h4>Chapter 1588 - The Mysteries of the Immortal Origin Space</h4>

    The Sword of the Nine Hells returned to Su Yi¡¯s soul.

    The strange and terrifying cmitous aura nketing the surrounding three thousand miles disappeared in a puff of smoke.

    An endless, dazzling rain of light burst forth like a waterfall, surging into Su Yi¡¯s tall, upright figure.

    Great flurries of snow fluttered down to earth once more, like fragments of jade ornamenting the boulders, ancient pines, and cliffs.

    Su Yi strolled through the snow, disregarding the earth-shaking transformation urring within him. He just wanted to return to that rxed state and enjoy the night and snow.

    s, after his Immortal Tribtion¡¯s disruption, he couldn¡¯t quite achieve that state of calm, clear-headed tranquility.

    Su Yi shook his head and started walking back. When the mood struck him, a nighttime stroll through the snow was joyous indeed. When the mood left him, there was no pleasure in it, and a stroll was meaningless.

    It all depended on his whims.

    ......

    Within the dpidated Daoist temple, the bonfire gradually went out.

    Fang Han was crouched by the fireside. When he saw Su Yi return, he hurriedly asked, ¡°Senior, what just happened outside? Why was it so terrifying?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I underwent tribtion,¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡°....¡± Fang Han was at a loss for words. <i>How are you so casual about it?!</i>

    A momentter, the youth realized something, and he said excitedly, ¡°Does that mean you¡¯ve proven your Dao and be a Universe Realm Immortal?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Su Yi casually leaned back into his wicker chair. ¡°Get some rest.¡±

    He then closed his eyes and sensed his transformation.

    The Immortal Dao was divided into four realms: the Universe Realm, the Void Realm, the Saint Realm, and the Miracle Realm.

    The Universe Realm was the first of the four, the starting point of the Immortal Dao.

    ¡°Universe¡± meant ¡°space,¡± as in the Universe Realm, cultivators opened an Immortal Origin Space within their Nascent Divinity, like the first parting of chaos at the start of creation.

    The Immortal Origin Space contained the cultivation base. The firmer and deeper your foundations, the more durable the Immortal Origin Space, and the more Immortal Origin it could hold.

    Upon reaching the Immortal Dao, the power of one¡¯s cultivation base was converted to Immortal Origin. Cultivators inhaled and exhaled Immortal Spirit Qi, and condensed Immortal Laws.

    They seemed simple, but in truth, the Immortal Origin Spaces of Universe Realm cultivators were iparably wondrous and subtle, like independent universes. They contained all types of Grand Daos, manifesting them into celestial bodies and all facets of creation.

    They even reflected the cycle of the seasons and the withering and flourishing of living things.

    Those with especially firm foundations could even transform their Immortal Origin Space into different shapes!

    Like ancient demon domains, the Western Paradise of Buddhism, or primeval wildernesses suitable for yao cultivators.

    The deeper one¡¯s foundations, the higher one¡¯s cultivation, and the greater one¡¯s mastery of Immortal Laws, the more wondrous the phenomena manifested within one¡¯s Immortal Origin Space! At high levels of mastery, you could even materialize it externally!

    When Wang Ye established his foundations in the Universe Realm, he manifested a thirty-threeyered sword domain within his Immortal Origin Space!

    Upon reaching the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao, when he circted his cultivation base and raised his hand, his thirty-threeyered sword domain entered the world. It seemed real and tangible, and it could easily nket the sky, blot out the sun, and y even the mightiest of foes!

    However...

    To Su Yi''s astonishment, he realized that the Immortal Origin Space he''d created upon entering the Universe Realm had an "immeasurably vast and unfathomably deep" charm about it, as if it could contain endless mysteries of the Grand Dao.

    In other words, there was nothing it could not hold!

    Within his Immortal Origin Space, his powers of the Grand Dao transformed into Immortal Laws, then took on the shape of the Sword of the Nine Hells!

    However, it was indistinct and illusory, and it just floated there in silence.

    <i>I walked an unprecedented variant of the Path of Transcendence: Manifesting Mortality, Manifesting Truth, and Manifesting Void. My foundations in the Grand Dao maintained the shape of the Sword of the Nine Hells throughout it all.</i>

    <i>Now, within my Immortal Origin Space, my power of the Grand Dao has taken on the form of the Sword of the Nine Hells...</i>

    <i>How are they connected?</i>

    Su Yi sank into thought.

    He had Wang Ye¡¯s memories and experiences, and his understanding of the Immortal Dao was absolutely far beyond that of the masses. But he was walking a different path from Wang Ye. As a result, he didn¡¯t fully understand these changes either.

    <i>What I can say with certainty is that the Immortal Dao I seek is far beyond that of my past lives. At the very least, my foundations and power of the Grand Dao are far beyond my past selves.</i>

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze suddenly shifted inscrutably.

    His Immortal Origin Space had manifested the shape of the Sword of the Nine Hells. Did that mean that as his cultivation rose, he¡¯d eventually be able to use his power of the Grand Dao to materialize the Sword of the Nine Hells and kill his enemies?

    Wang Ye had his thirty-threeyered sword domain. Now, Su Yi had the Sword of the Nine Hells. Perhaps he¡¯d be able to manifest ¡°Nine Hells of the Grand Dao!¡±

    Time slipped by as Su Yi continued sensing the changes to his cultivation base.

    Reaching the Immortal Dao was like rising into the heavens. It fully transformed your cultivation base, as well as the very essence of your being.

    This transformation was iparable to past breakthroughs into higher realms. It was apletely different path.

    That¡¯s why they said, ¡°Mortals and immortals are as far apart as men and the heavens.¡±

    Those of prior realms, including the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension and Transcendence, were ssified as simply "cultivators."

    The Immortal Dao was above them all.

    It was the difference between a cultivator of the Human Realm and an immortal from on high!

    When Su Yi first broke into the Manifesting Void Realm, he was already capable of killing most Void Realm True Immortals. Now that he¡¯d stepped into the Immortal Dao and be a Universe Realm Immortal, the very nature of his life force and cultivation had undergone a qualitative breakthrough. Naturally, his strength had undergone an earth-shaking transformation!

    A little whileter, Su Yi set aside his scattered thoughts and took out a jade bottle. It contained three Goldenmist Aperture-Cleaning Pills, the greatest pills in existence for establishing one¡¯s foundations in the Immortal Dao. The Divine Replenishment Furnace had only just finished them yesterday.

    Each such pill was so precious that even peak orthodoxies would fight over them. If he auctioned them at the ck Dragon Market, they¡¯d absolutely fetch an astronomical price!

    s, when these pills took shape, they inevitably triggered a pill tribtion. Although the Divine Replenishment Furnace warded it off, several of the pills were destroyed. In the end, only three remained.

    Su Yi swallowed one, then sat down to meditate.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    His Immortal Origin rumbled and boiled, as if heaven and earth were a zing furnace.

    Outside the temple, everything was still, save for the flurries dancing through the air.

    ......

    The following morning, the winds were bone-chillingly cold. The snow had stopped overnight, and the sunlight illuminated the boundless whitendscape.

    Su Yi awakened from his meditation feeling thoroughly rxed andfortable.

    After refining three Goldenmist Aperture-Cleaning Pills, he¡¯dpletely stabilized his early-stage Universe Realm foundations. They no longer had any ws, and they were far firmer than Wang Ye¡¯s had been. No, they weren¡¯t even remotelyparable!

    Su Yi rose, his aura calm and rxed. It showed none of the characteristic charm of the Immortal Dao.

    This was what they meant when they said a true expert¡¯s aura was reserved! Never mind ordinary people, even those of higher cultivations would struggle to discern Su Yi¡¯s mysteries of the Grand Dao.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Yi decided to set off, and he walked right on out of the temple.

    Fang Han hurriedly followed him.

    Thendscape was glistening and white. Mists hung in the air, and the vegetation was cloaked in sheer white.

    Not long after they set off, Fang Han suddenly cried out excitedly, ¡°Senior, I can sense a Bi¡¯an Shooting Star Talisman!¡±

    Su Yi was briefly stunned. A momentter, he gazed into the distance.

    There, beneath the distant dome of heaven, he saw a figure fast approaching.

    He was a short, thin, thoroughly wrinkled old man in brocade robes and a round cap. He emanated the characteristic energy fluctuations of a Void Realm True Immortal.

    When he arrived, he first nced at Su Yi, then at Fang Han. A massive weight seemed to lift from his shoulders. He smiled, ¡°Might I ask if you¡¯re Fang Han, my young friend?¡±

    Fang Han nodded. ¡°That¡¯s me.¡±

    The old man smiled benevolently. ¡°This old man is called Yu Ting, and I¡¯m here to wee you on the young leader¡¯s orders. Here¡¯s a token to prove my identity.¡±

    He then took out a talisman. Su Yi recognized it at a nce. This was a Bi¡¯an Shooting Star Talisman!

    Fang Han was confused. ¡°Young Leader? Who are you talking about? Why do they have a Bi¡¯an Shooting Star Talisman?¡±

    The old man, Yu Ting, smiled. ¡°My Young Leader is a descendant of the White Reed Province¡¯s Liang Family. His name is Liang Wenyu. As for the talisman? The young leader¡¯s fianc¨¦e gave it to me.¡±

    He added, ¡°Oh, yes, you probably don¡¯t know this yet, but your sister, Fang Yourong, is engaged to our young leader. The Liang Family will host their wedding in just seven days.¡±

    ¡°Big Sister... is getting married!?¡± Fang Han was bbergasted. He almost dared not believe his ears.

    Su Yi was stunned. If he recalled correctly, Fang Han¡¯s older sister had been sold into very just three years ago.

    Who¡¯d have thought she¡¯d get married just three yearster? And to the scion of an Immortal Lord n?

    The disparity was absolutely enormous.

    Yu Ting said warmly, "Exactly. Fellow Daoist, if you''re confused, wait until you see her. You''ll understand then. All I can say is, their feelings for each other are true, and they''re very much in love. When he received your message, the Young Leader immediately sent me out to wee you."

    ¡°Is that... is that... true?¡± Fang Han was a bit flustered, and he found this difficult to believe.

    He instinctively nced at Su Yi, who patted him on the shoulder and said casually, ¡°Go and have a look. You¡¯ll know then.¡±

    The Bi¡¯an Shooting Star Talisman was real; there was no faking that.

    Fang Han nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say, Senior.¡±

    Yu Ting couldn¡¯t help but re-evaluate Su Yi. ¡°And who might you be, sir?¡±

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°A rogue cultivator.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Yu Ting. ¡°Forgive my rudeness, but might I ask what your rtionship with Fang Han is?¡±

    But there was no need for Su Yi to respond. Fang Han didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°Senior Su saved my life!¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡± Yu Ting mulled that over, then sighed. ¡°But that makes this a bit difficult... I was only ordered to bring Fang Han back. I dare not bring others back without permission...¡±

    He looked at Su Yi and said, ¡°How about... you and our young friend Fang Han part ways here?¡±

    His tone was casual, but when he looked at Su Yi, he surged with imposing, formless pressure.

    Although this wasn¡¯t an overt threat, most people couldn¡¯t have withstood it.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. <i>The old man seems amiable and polite, but he¡¯s actually quite domineering. He¡¯s looked down on me right from the start. He isn''t proposing anything; he is issuing an order!</i>

 Chapter 1589 - Brother and Sister Reunite

    <h4>Chapter 1589 - Brother and Sister Reunite</h4>

    <i>A Void Realm True Immortal, that¡¯s all. How dare he put on airs in front of me?</i>

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find this funny.

    But before he could say anything, Fang Han shook his head. ¡°If Senior Su can¡¯te, I¡¯m noting either.¡±

    Yu Ting was stunned, and his brow furrowed, but in the end, he nodded andpromised. ¡°Very well. Let¡¯s go together then.¡±

    With that, he waved his sleeves through the air, and a treasure ship appeared out of nowhere. ¡°If you please.¡±

    Fang Han looked at Su Yi. Su Yi smiled and walked directly on board. Only then did Fang Han hurry after him.

    Yu Ting witnessed this exchange, but in the end, he said nothing. The treasure ship promptly set off.

    ¡°Senior, earlier, I thought you might kill that old man in a fit of rage,¡± transmitted Fang Han once they were on board. He¡¯d seen Su Yi kill whole groups of immortals, forcefully and directly, without any wasted words.

    Su Yi rubbed his nose. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m the type of barbarian who¡¯d kill a man after a single word spoken out of turn?¡±

    Fang Han sheepishly fell silent.

    Su Yi patted him on the shoulder. ¡°No matter what, he¡¯s the person your big sister sent to wee you. I naturally won¡¯t sink to an errand boy¡¯s level.¡±

    Fang Han hesitated, then transmitted, ¡°Senior, that person says that my sister is about to get married. What do you think of this?¡±

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°If your sister and Wen Liangyu truly have feelings for each other, this is naturally wonderful news. If not, once I understand the situation, I¡¯ll just handle it.¡±

    Fang Han nodded repeatedly.

    Along the way, Yu Ting came looking for Fang Han and warmly tried to chat.

    But Fang Han said little. Either he said nothing at all, or he shook his head. At most, he offered the asional perfunctory grunt.

    Yu Ting had nned to get a sense of what Fang Han had been doing for the past three years and ask about Su Yi¡¯s origins while he was at it. He wouldn¡¯t have guessed that Fang Han would be this uncooperative; he¡¯d beenpletely snubbed.

    Eventually, he chose not to invite any further rebuffs, so he decided to try Su Yi instead!

    ¡°What do you call yourself, sir?¡± Yu Ting raised a jug of wine and asked with a smile.

    Su Yi was sprawled outfortably in his wicker chair, resting his eyes. He distractedly told Yu Ting his name.

    <i>Su Yi? </i>Yu Ting mulled that over, but the name didn¡¯t ring any bells.

    He smiled, then set the jug of wine on the little table beside Su Yi. ¡°Forgive my boldness, but I¡¯d like to ask you about your rtionship with my young friend Fang Han.¡±

    ¡°Do you think there¡¯s a problem?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Yu Ting furrowed his brow. Su Yi¡¯s flippant,nguid attitude displeased him.

    In the end, he decided not to beat around the bush. He said gravely, ¡°Worldly affairs are full of peril, and the human heart is unfathomable. Fang Han is my young leader¡¯s future little brother-inw; I naturally have to look out for his safety to prevent those with ill intentions from taking advantage of him!¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Your concerns are foolish indeed.¡±

    <i>Foolish?</i>

    Yu Ting was stunned. He would never, ever have guessed that a young man in his twenties would dare insult a Void Realm True Immortal like him to his face!

    Yu Ting¡¯s expression darkened, and he forcefully suppressed his wrath and said expressionlessly, ¡°I demand an exnation. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me if this leads to a falling out!¡±

    Su Yi rubbed his forehead and sighed. ¡°Would someone with ill intentions really have apanied you back to the Liang Family¡¯s territory?¡±

    Yu Ting was stunned, then a bit ill at ease. It was true! The Liang Family was an Immortal Lord n!

    What evildoer would deliver themselves to their door?

    Yu Ting snorted coldly, stared at Su Yi, and said, ¡°And what if you n to use this opportunity to ingratiate yourself with the Liang Family and boost your position?¡±

    Su Yi chuckled and teased, ¡°The Liang Family already has a loyal servant like you. How could I possibly find an opportunity to ingratiate myself?¡±

    His words were full of mockery.

    Yu Ting¡¯s expression darkened, and he said slowly and emphatically, ¡°Young man, you¡¯d best behave yourself! Out of consideration for young Fang Han, I won¡¯t pursue this insult, but if you try anything, anything at all, I¡¯ll be the first to punish you!¡±

    With that, he swooshed his sleeves and left.

    Su Yi stroked his jaw and sank into thought.

    ......

    The White Red Province, Cloudwater Immortal City.

    The Liang Family, an Immortal Lord n, had built their base in this ancient city.

    Although they called it a city, it was like a small nation, and it upied an enormous stretch of territory.

    A dayter.

    Su Yi and Fang Han arrived in Cloudwater City under Yu Ting¡¯s leadership, then stopped at a thousand-acre manor.

    This was one of the many residences the Liang Family owned throughout the city.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring Fang Han to see the young leader and his fiancee. You wait here.¡± Yu Ting led Su Yi to a guest room and said coldly, ¡°When the young leader agrees to see you, I¡¯ll naturally guide you to him.¡±

    But before Su Yi could respond, Fang Han shook his head. ¡°Senior Su and I will wait here together. If my big sister wants to see me, she cane here herself.¡±

    Yu Ting was stunned.

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°Go on.¡±

    With that, he and Fang Han continued into the guest room. Yu Ting¡¯s expression shifted erratically, but in the end, he snorted coldly, turned, and left.

    ¡°Senior, did I... do the right thing just now?¡± Fang Han asked quietly.

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°You did well.¡±

    Fang Han grinned. ¡°I just figured that no matter how impressive the Liang Family is, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re here to fawn on them. Why do we need their permission for every little thing.¡±

    Su Yi smiled, looking pleased with him. ¡°That¡¯s the kind of spirit a descendant of the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race ought to have.¡±

    ......

    Within a grand hall.

    Liang Wenyu was reading a jade slip when he suddenly burst into hacking coughs.

    He wore in white robes, and his long hair was tied up. He had a schrly demeanor, but he looked feeble and sickly. When the coughing started, his expression contorted with agony.

    ¡°Big Brother Liang, your wounds are getting worse.¡± Fang Yourong looked at him with tender concern.

    She was a bright, delicate beauty with sparkling eyes and skin as fair as snow. Her clothes were pale pink, and she wore no makeup, but she was as beautiful as a hibiscus flower.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. My old illness is acting up.¡± Liang Wenyu took a deep breath and waved her concern away. ¡°Yourong, in just a few more days, we¡¯ll be married. Better yet, there¡¯s finally word of your little brother Fang Han! A double blessing has descended upon our household. When Yu Ting returns with Fang Han, let¡¯s celebrate together.¡±

    Fang Yourong¡¯s eyes lit up with eagerness. ¡°Let¡¯s!¡±

    Over thest three years, her little brother Fang Han was the only thing she couldn¡¯t let go of. She and Liang Wenyu had borrowed the Liang Family¡¯s power to search for leads on numerous asions.

    They never found anything at all, but against all expectations, just as she and Liang Wenyu were about to tie the knot, she received a Bi¡¯an Shooting Star Talisman from her brother. She¡¯d been ovee with delight ever since.

    The thought that she and her brother would soon be reunited made her feel as if she were dreaming. She felt aplicated mix of excitement, nervousness, and joy.

    ¡°Your servant, Yu Ting, has returned! Greetings to you and your soon-to-be wife!¡± Yu Ting walked into the hall, faced Liang Wenyu and Fang Yourung, and bowed.

    Fang Yourong¡¯s face reddened. Although she was soon to marry Liang Wenyu, the title ¡°wife¡± still made her a bit ufortable.

    But a momentter, she couldn¡¯t be bothered with any of that. She looked around and asked urgently, ¡°Uncle Yu, where is my brother?¡±

    Liang Wenyu looked at Yu Ting too.

    Yu Ting said hurriedly, ¡°Fang Han is currently waiting in the guest room.¡±

    Liang Wenyu furrowed his brow. ¡°Why not bring him with you?¡±

    Yu Ting exined, ¡°Young Leader, you don¡¯t know this, but Fang Han is apanied by his benefactor. That man¡¯s origins are suspicious, and I suspect he has ill intentions. I dared not bring him here directly.¡±

    He then exined everything that had happened after he went to wee Fang Han. After finishing the story, heined, ¡°That Su Yi person is just too rude. He¡¯s so young, but he¡¯s extraordinarily prideful...¡±

    <i>Whap!</i>

    A teacup fell to the ground and shattered. Liang Wenyu rose, his expression overcast, and shouted, ¡°Yu Ting, you¡¯re too presumptuous! You obviously understand that Fellow Daoist Su saved Fang Han. How dare you disdain and nder him like that?¡±

    Yu Ting instantly fell silent.

    Fang Yourong¡¯s brow furrowed. She got up and said, ¡°Big Brother Liang, let¡¯s go see my brother together.¡±

    Liang Wenyu said hurriedly, ¡°Of course!¡±

    He then pointed at Yu Ting. ¡°Youe too. I want you to apologize to Fellow Daoist Su personally!¡±

    ......

    Within the guest room.

    Fang Han and Fang Yourong finally reunited after three years apart. Both siblings were ovee with joy and excitement. The rims of Fang Han¡¯s eyes reddened, and tears were already pouring down Fang Yourong¡¯s face.

    Su Yi considerately stepped aside and left the ill-fated siblings alone.

    ¡°I¡¯m Liang Wenyu. Greetings, Fellow Daoist Su.¡± Outside the guest room, Liang Wenyu stood in the shade of one of the courtyard¡¯s trees, sped his fist, and said apologetically, ¡°I apologize for Yu Ting¡¯s disrespect on your way here and humbly request your forgiveness.¡±

    Yu Ting lowered his head and apologized, obviously timid and ill at ease, without any sign of his former bluster.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find this surprising. He looked Liang Wenyu up and down, then said, ¡°A trivial matter. I naturally won¡¯t pursue it any further.¡±

    Liang Wenyu smiled. ¡°I heard that you saved Fang Han¡¯s life. I couldn¡¯t be more grateful for your benevolence. I¡¯ve arranged a banquet, and I hope you¡¯ll join us and let me show off my hospitality.¡±

    There was no denying his excellent manners and modesty. He wasn¡¯t putting on any airs whatsoever.

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±

    He wanted to take this opportunity to understand what was going on between Liang Wenyu and Fang Yourong.

    Meanwhile, within the guest room, the siblings regained control over their emotions.

    Fang Yourong said gently, ¡°Little Brother, I know about everything you wrote in your letter. Rest assured. So long as Fellow Daoist Su isn¡¯t a bad person, I¡¯ll be sure to repay his benevolence. If he had ulterior motives for saving you, I won¡¯t let him get away with it.¡±

    Fang Han said hurriedly, ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯m already certain that Senior Su isn¡¯t a bad person!¡±

    Fang Yourong said gently, ¡°I want to believe that, but no matter what, we have to be careful. You haven¡¯t forgotten everything we¡¯ve endured, have you? There are almost no good people in the Immortal Realm, and no one is ever kind for no reason.¡±

    Fang Han opened his mouth to exin, but Fang Yourong was already continuing. ¡°Let¡¯s set that aside for now and go meet with Fellow Daoist Su. He¡¯s your benefactor; we can¡¯t keep him waiting long.¡±

    She then took her little brother¡¯s hand, and the two of them left the room.

 Chapter 1590 - The Sympathy of a Fellow Sufferer

    <h4>Chapter 1590 - The Sympathy of a Fellow Sufferer</h4>

    Within a grand pce, all manner of piping-hot delicacies wereid out across the table.

    But the only diners were Su Yi, Fang Han, Liang Wenyu, and Fang Yourong.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, allow me to be the first to offer you a toast.¡± Liang Wenyu raised his cup and smiled. ¡°You saved Fang Han¡¯s life. Yourong and I will be sure to repay you!¡±

    With that, he drained his cup.

    Immediately afterward, Fang Yourong raised her cup. She too was weing and respectful.

    Su Y raised his cup. He didn¡¯t refuse their toasts.

    After several rounds of wine and delicacies, Fang Han suddenly couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Big Sister, how did you and Big Brother Liang meet?¡±

    Liang Wenyu and Fang Yourong looked at each other and smiled. It seemed they¡¯d been expecting this question.

    ¡°Let me tell him.¡± Fang Yourong¡¯s starry eyes shone with a hint of reminiscence as she told the full story.

    Three years ago, after human traffickers sold her into very, a heretical cultivator purchased her. He called himself the Azureme Daoist, and he was the leader of his faction. He had numerous other heretical cultivators serving as his subordinates.

    The Azureme Daoist nned to use Fang Yourong¡¯s fresh blood to refine a batch of medicine.

    Fang Yourong sensed the danger, caught the Azureme Daoist off guard, and fled for her life.

    Before she got far, he and his subordinates caught up to her. Fortunately, Liang Wenyu just happened to be passing by. He cut down neen heretical cultivators before saving Fang Yourong from the Azureme Daoist¡¯s clutches.

    By then, Fang Yourong was already badly injured, so Liang Wenyu brought her back to the Liang Family estate and meticulously took care of her.

    That was how the two of them got acquainted.

    Fang Yourong had lived with the Liang Family ever since, and as time passed, she and Liang Wenyu gradually grew closer and more intimate.

    After learning all this, Fang Han looked enlightened. ¡°So, you saved my big sister¡¯s life! No wonder she¡¯s willing to marry you.¡±

    Liang Wenyu shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t put it like that. It has nothing to do with me saving her life. We¡¯re getting married because we love each other and see each other as kindred spirits and confidants.¡±

    Fang Yourong smiled and nodded, her gaze utterly tender.

    It was then that Su Yi spoke up for the first time. ¡°Kindred spirits? How so?¡±

    This wasn''t exactly polite, but Liang Wenyu thought nothing of it. He smiled and said, ¡°To tell the truth, after we met, I told her my situation, and she told me hers, leaving nothing out. Our decision to be together isn¡¯t emotional or impulsive.¡±

    Fang Yourong nodded. ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case. Big Brother Liang has an incurable illness, and his status in the Liang Family is low. He was worried he¡¯d let me down, and he repeatedly refused my advances out of concern for me.¡±

    Fang Han was bbergasted, and Su Yi was quite surprised too.

    Fang Yourong continued, ¡°It was then that I opened up and told Big Brother Liang that I¡¯m a descendant of the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race, that my n was annihted, and that I¡¯ve lived gued with countless misfortunes. I told him that I was highly likely to implicate anyone I was with.

    ¡°But he didn¡¯t care about any of that. If anything, he was even kinder to me.¡± Here, Fang Yourong seemed overwrought. She took a moment to steady her heart, then said, ¡°After that, he and I thought it over carefully and decided to get married.¡±

    Liang Wenyu nodded, his expression conflicted. ¡°You mightugh at me for saying this, but my family attaches little importance to me. I lost my parents at a young age, and my extended family has disdained and disregarded me ever since. Not even the servants take me seriously. Furthermore, I am gued with illness. I likely only have a few years left.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was strange. <i>A n member of little importance? Is he perhaps the son of a concubine? His situation is somewhat simr to what I experienced with the Jade Capital¡¯s Su Family in this lifetime...</i>

    ¡°But Yourong said she wanted to be with me anyway,¡± said Liang Wenyu, his gaze solemn but tender. ¡°We¡¯ve decided that after we get married, she¡¯ll bear me a son. That way, even if I die of illness, I¡¯ll at least have an heir.¡±

    Fang Yourong hurriedly said, ¡°I have my selfish reasons for wanting this too. I was nning for the worst and terrified I¡¯d never find my little brother. I thought that if we got married, I could pass on my Bi¡¯an Spirit Race bloodline and ensure that it wasn¡¯t lost forever.¡±

    Su Yi finally understood. Liang Wenyu and Fang Yourong had feelings for each other, but they each had other goals, too. It was because they were fellow sufferers that they could apany each other.

    Fang Yourong¡¯s gaze softened. ¡°Furthermore, I told Big Brother Liang that I n to do everything in my power to avenge my n. He understands, and he said he¡¯d do everything he could to help me.¡±

    Waves of emotion coursed through Fang Han¡¯s heart. He rose, then faced Liang Wenyu and sped his fist. ¡°Big Brother Liang, thank you for taking care of my big sister!¡±

    Liang Wenyu hurriedly waved the gesture away. Heughed bitterly, ¡°Your sister and I are two unfortunate souls. I wouldn¡¯t describe either of us as ¡®taking care of each other.¡¯ Don¡¯t be so polite. Stay here with us, and no matter what, I¡¯ll ensure your prospects!¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when Yu Ting came and requested an audience.

    Yu Ting said softly, ¡°Young Leader, the family head sent word that you were only to be allotted three invitations.¡±

    Liang Wenyu¡¯s expression instantly darkened. ¡°And why is that?¡±

    Yu Ting lowered his head, not daring to meet Liang Wenyu¡¯s gaze. ¡°He said that this is out of consideration for the n¡¯s reputation. He¡¯s worried that you¡¯ll invite stray dogs and other riffraff and make aughingstock out of the family.¡±

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Liang Wenyu¡¯s fist mmed the table. ¡°Uncle... thinks far too little of me!"

    The atmosphere was instantly oppressive.

    Fang Yourong hurriedly tried tofort him. ¡°Big Brother Liang, don¡¯t be angry. Anger is bad for your health.¡±

    Liang Wenyuughed bitterly, then waved to Yu Ting. ¡°You can go back for now.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Ting turned to leave.

    Liang Wenyu looked at Su and Fang Han apologetically. ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother Liang, what exactly is going on?¡± Fang Han couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Liang Wenyu said with an air of self-mockery, ¡°It¡¯s because of low status in the n. I can¡¯t even make the decisions at my own wedding. Everything is up to the family¡¯s higher-ups!¡±

    Here, he let out a long sigh.

    Fang Yourong said warmly, ¡°Big Brother Liang, no matter what, they at least agreed to host a wedding for us. That proves that they at least see you as family.¡±

    Liang Wenyu snorted derisively. ¡°Yourong, don¡¯t you understand? They agreed to host the wedding simply as an excuse to invite guests from across the province and collect presents. You and I... are just their pawns!¡±

    He shook his head in frustration. ¡°But you¡¯re right about one thing: it¡¯s enough that we can get married.¡±

    Fang Han couldn¡¯t help but be disappointed. He¡¯d thought that since his big sister and Liang Wenyu had feelings for each other and wanted to be each others¡¯ Dao Partners, their wedding was sure to be a grand asion.

    Who¡¯d have thought that wasn¡¯t the case at all?

    He certainly wouldn¡¯t have guessed that Liang Wenyu, a seemingly glorious scion of the Liang Family, would be in such an awkward spot. He couldn¡¯t even make the rules at his own wedding!

    Su Yi remained silent this entire time. Rather, he was like an outsider, and he never expressed his opinion.

    Liang Wenyu and Fang Yourong were in no mood for wine, so the banquet soon came to an abrupt end.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, if possible, I¡¯d love for you to stay a few days longer. That way, you and my brother can both attend my wedding.¡±

    Before they parted ways, Fang Yourong extended an invitation. ¡°You mightugh at me for saying this, but I have no rtives in this world except for my brother. I need someone to serve as a witness at my wedding.¡±

    Weddings were extraordinarilyplicated things. They involved wealth, manpower, and reputation. Ordinarily speaking, if the bride had no rtives to congratte her, others would look down on her.

    Of course, Fang Yourong didn¡¯t care about all that. She just wanted her little brother and the man who¡¯d saved him to witness one of the most important days of her life.

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be there.¡±

    He thought for a moment, then beckoned to Fang Han. ¡°Let¡¯s have a private chat.¡±

    Fang Han was confused, but he nheless agreed.

    Once they¡¯d found a private spot, Su Yi formed a hand seal and created an invisible barrier around them, separating them from the outside world.

    Only then did he say, ¡°Your sister is undoubtedly full of questions about my origins, and she¡¯s sure to ask you about me. Prior to this banquet, I wouldn¡¯t have cared, but now, I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡±

    Fang Han was confused. ¡°Senior, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°All you need to do is remember this: don¡¯t divulge anything about me. When your sister gets married, I¡¯ll give her a gift so generous that no one will make fun of her anymore.¡±

    Fang Han nodded eagerly. ¡°With you to support her when the timees, there¡¯s no way the Liang Family higher-ups will dare look down on my big sister! You might even be able to improve Big Brother Liang¡¯s position in the n!¡±

    He¡¯d witnessed Su Yi¡¯s unbelievable abilities. He was naturally eager now that he knew Su Yi nned to give his sister a gift.

    Su Yi smiled and patted the boy on the shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll be back to see you in a few days.¡±

    Fang Han was briefly stunned. A momentter, he said hurriedly, ¡°Senior, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Into the city,¡± Su Yi said casually. ¡°I¡¯m going to go for a walk, and while I¡¯m at it, I¡¯ll figure out what kind of gift to buy your sister.¡±

    When they learned Su Yi nned to leave, Fang Yourong and Liang Wenyu tried to keep him, but it was to no avail.

    Before Su Yi left, Liang Wenyu gave him a wedding invitation.

    After seeing Su Yi off, Liang Wenyu couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°This Fellow Daoist Su might seem rxed and low-key, but I can tell he¡¯s an extraordinary person.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Fang Han blurted. He was just about to continue when he remembered what Su Yi had just told him and mped his mouth shut.

    Fang Yourong sensed that her little brother¡¯s behavior was a bit out of the ordinary. She said softly, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s find a ce to have ourselves a chat.¡±

 Chapter 1591 - A Slap in the Face

    <h4>Chapter 1591 - A p in the Face</h4>

    Late at night.

    Fang Yourong returned to her residence looking a bit sullen.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Liang Wenyu was perusing an ancient tome when she returned. He could tell at a nce that Fang Yourong was in low spirits.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with him, but my little brother isn¡¯t willing to tell me anything.¡± Fang Yourong sighed.

    Liang Wenyu couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°You¡¯ve been separated for three years, and he¡¯s grown up. You¡¯ve only just reunited. I¡¯m sure everything will get better.¡±

    Fang Yourong frowned. ¡°Big Brother Liang, what kind of person do you think that Fellow Daoist Su is?¡±

    Liang Wenyu thought it over, thenughed bitterly. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking this. Given our situation, who would plot against us?¡±

    He paused, then said tenderly, ¡°But I understand your concerns. You¡¯re afraid Fang Han¡¯s been tricked, but rest assured. I don¡¯t think Fellow Daoist Su is a bad person. If he was, why would he go to such lengths to bring Fang Han back to us?¡±

    Fang Yourong nodded, then said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to repay his life-saving benevolence one day.¡±

    ......

    Meanwhile, Su Yi had already arrived at a teahouse in Cloudwater Immortal City. This was one of the secret gathering points of the Divine Mysteries Pavilion!

    Su Yi took out Chu Baichan¡¯s jade slip and passed it to the master of the teahouse. ¡°I need information on the Liang Family, the more detailed the better. Money isn¡¯t a problem.¡±

    The owner confirmed the slip¡¯s authenticity, then said solemnly, ¡°Please wait, sir.¡±

    About ten minutester, Su Yi left the teahouse with a ck jade slip. He then found an inn, booked a first-rate room, and quietly read through the jade slip¡¯s contents.

    Time slipped by. A long time passed before Su Yi set the slip down.

    Its contents were extremely thorough and detailed. He now had a clear picture of the Liang Family¡¯s situation.

    The Liang Family was a faction that rose to prominence in the White Deer Province following the Age of Fallen Immortals. They¡¯d existed for close to ny thousand years now.

    Compared to other, more ancient orthodoxies, their foundations were paltry and insignificant.

    The Liang Family had three Immortal Lords in residence. The strongest of them was in the mid-stage Saint Realm, and his name was Liang Yuntao.

    However, eight thousand years prior, Liang Yuntao had proceeded to the Church of Supreme Oneness to be an elder and continue his cultivation there. He now wielded vast authority.

    This detail drew Su Yi¡¯s attention, as the Church of Supreme Oneness was founded by one of Wang Ye¡¯s greatest enemies, Jiang Tai¡¯e!

    It was Jiang Tai¡¯e who¡¯d killed the Red Dragon Dao Monarch¡¯s foster father, the ck Dragon Dao Monarch.

    Liang Yuntao was no longer present in the Liang Family¡¯s territories, so the Liang Family only had its two early-stage Immortal Lords to hold down the fort.

    The first was their leader, Liang Zhibei. The other was their grand elder, Liang Yunhu.

    None of this meant much to Su Yi. What drew his attention was that Liang Wenyu¡¯s situation really was quite bleak.

    He was the family head¡¯s biological nephew. His father was Liang Zhibei¡¯s younger brother.

    s, he¡¯d lost both parents at a young age, and his aptitude for cultivation was middling at best. The family attached little importance to him, and they frequently mocked and neglected him.

    A few years ago, Liang Wenyu fell ill, and his vitality was badly damaged. He¡¯d yet to fully recover, and his cultivation had dropped.

    Even worse, a few years prior, Liang Wenyu offended one of the n¡¯s higher-ups, and he was exiled from Mount Huang Liang, the n¡¯s primary territory. He had no choice but to take up residence in one of their auxiliary residences in Cloudwater Immortal Mountain.

    Furthermore, ording to the jade slip¡¯s intelligence, the Divine Mysteries Pavilion suspected that Family Head Liang Zhibei was involved in the deaths of Liang Wenyu¡¯s parents!

    Apparently, Liang Wenyu¡¯s father hadpeted for the position of family head, leading to fierce conflict between the brothers. Not long after Liang Zhibei seized the position, both of Liang Wenyu¡¯s parents met with disaster and died.

    But that wasn¡¯t all. They suspected that even Liang Wenyu¡¯s illness was the result of poisoning!

    Of course, those were just rumors the Divine Mysteries had heard; there was no hard proof.

    <i>No wonder he resents his extended family so much. His situation really is far too cruel... </i>thought Su Yi.

    As he pondered, he took out a nk jade slip, used his divine sense as an implement, and started carving.

    Before long, a mysterious, sword-shaped Edict appeared within the jade slip.

    Su Yi let out a breath of turbid air, then tightened his grip.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The jade slip shattered, and a rain of light shot through the air. In the blink of an eye, it had vanished!

    ......

    Six dayster.

    It was early in the morning, and the heavens were clear and bright.

    Su Yi and Fang Han met up, then went to the Liang Family¡¯s Mount Huang Liang together.

    The mountain was a famous, blessed ground for cultivation, and it was located within city limits.

    Today was Liang Wenyu and Fang Yourong¡¯s wedding day, and the wedding was to be held in the heart of the Liang Family¡¯s territory.

    ¡°Senior, over the past few days, Big Sister asked me about you repeatedly, but I didn¡¯t tell her anything,¡± Fang Han mentioned along the way.

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve done well. I¡¯ve prepared three generous gifts for your sister today.¡±

    His gaze was a bit inscrutable.

    <i>¡°Three </i>gifts?¡± Fang Han was stunned, and he couldn¡¯t help but be curious. ¡°Senior, can you tell me a little more?¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees.¡±

    Over the past six days, he¡¯d spent a considerable amount of time and effort preparing for this uing wedding. Fortunately, all three gifts were already in ce.

    ...

    Halfway up Mount Huang Liang, in an ancient building covered in colorfulnterns.

    The wedding was to be held here. Only those with invitations were allowed to participate.

    Su Yi and Fang Han had the invitations Liang Wenyu had given them, so no one tried to intercept them. When they arrived, they saw that numerous other guests were there already. There were prominent nobles from Cloudwater City, as well as representatives of factions from other parts of the White Reed Province.

    Guests were as numerous as the clouds, and the seats were packed with distinguished guests.

    Liang Wenyu and Fang Yourong were both dressed in red, and they stood at the front of the hall. He was handsome, and she was beautiful. They were an eye-catching sight.

    At least in theory. Awkwardly, the guests paid little attention to the couple about to be wed. Furthermore, higher-ups of the Liang Family led the guests away as soon as they arrived; they had no intention whatsoever of introducing them to the bride and groom.

    Not far away, an elderly servant was reading a list of wedding gifts aloud.

    ¡°The Huang Family of Moonwater Immortal City has given one hundred thousand immortal stones and a pair of purple jade scepters to congratte the bride and groom!

    ¡°The White Reed Province¡¯s Greenwood Immortal Sect has given three hundred thousand immortal stones as a painting of a pine and crane!

    ¡°The White Reed Province¡¯s Cloud Armor Immortal Sect...¡±

    The list of gifts went on and on, drawing widespread attention and discussion. It was a striking sight, but Liang Wenyu knew that these gifts would go to his family; there¡¯d be nothing left for him!

    His expression was dark, and his lips were pursed. He felt like a clown.

    This was supposed to be his wedding, but he felt more like a decoration; he might as well not have been there. Worse, his n was seizing this opportunity to rake in wedding gifts!

    Fang Yourong clutched his hand and transmitted, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. It isn¡¯t worth it.¡±

    Liang Wenyu took a deep breath and forced himself to smile. He transmitted back, ¡°One day, I¡¯ll be sure to get even for every grudge and every humiliation I¡¯ve endured over the years!¡±

    The depths of his gaze zed with deep-seated hatred.

    ¡°Big Brother Liang, Fellow Daoist Su and Fang Han are here.¡± Fang Yourong suddenly smiled, and her eyes lit up.

    Liang Wenyu looked over, and indeed, he saw Su Yi and Fang Han walking right toward them.

    ¡°Big Sister!¡± Fang Han smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re absolutely gorgeous today!¡±

    Fang Yourong felt warmth fill her heart. She said gently, ¡°When the ceremony begins, I won¡¯t be able to look after you. Stay with Fellow Daoist Su and don¡¯t cause trouble.¡±

    Fang Han nodded.

    ¡°And who are these little fellows?¡± asked the ck-robed elderly servant responsible for recording and announcing wedding gifts.

    ¡°Deacon, that¡¯s my little brother, Fang Han, and that¡¯s...¡± Fang Yourong was just about to introduce Su Yi, but she never got the chance.

    ¡°No need for introductions,¡± said the ck-robed old man with a dismissive wave. ¡°They¡¯re just two punk kids here to scrounge for a free meal.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t at all polite, nor did he make any effort to lower his voice.

    Fang Yourong¡¯s beautiful face reddened, and her eyes filled with fury.

    Liang Wenyu frowned. ¡°What do you mean, ¡®scrounge for a free meal?¡¯ Can¡¯t you be politer?¡±

    The ck-robed old man smiled faintly. ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡±

    He then looked askance at Su Yi and Fang Han and said slowly, ¡°Even if you¡¯re just here for the free food, you can forget about attending the banquet without a wedding present!"

    The old man¡¯s prideful rudeness made Hang Han gnash his teeth in fury.

    <i>Wham!</i>

    A crisp, clear p rang out, ruthlessly striking the old man right in the face. He shrieked like a ughtered pig and fell to the floor, his face swollen end bleeding. Even some of his teeth fell out.

    A momentter, an ornately dressed man walked over and kicked the old servant. ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a guard dog. How dare you speak to my Brother Su like that? You¡¯re simply sick of living!¡±

    The ornately dressed man was obviously angry, and quite aggressive, too.

    This was Mount Huang Liang, the Liang Family¡¯s territory!

    Yet he¡¯d struck directly, pummelling one of the Liang family¡¯s servants without the slightest reservations.

    Liang Wenyu and Fang Yourong were unwittingly stunned. <i>Who is this guy? How could he be so domineering?</i>

    The nearby prominent wedding guests were startled too. All of them looked over.

    Fang Han eximed with delight, ¡°It¡¯s you, Big Brother Xue!¡±

    The ornately dressed man was none other than Xue Hongfeng.

    He grinned at Fang Han, then dashed up to Su Yi and sped his fist in greeting. ¡°Brother Su, we meet again. We¡¯re truly connected by fate!¡±

    It hadn¡¯t been long since Xue Hongfeng and Su Yi parted ways at the Mirror Lake Immortal Assembly. Xue Hongheng had gone back home.

    Yet now, here he was again.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± eximed Su Yi.

    Xue Hongfeng said hurriedly, ¡°Brother Su, I¡¯m here on my n¡¯s orders to represent them at the Liang Family¡¯s wedding. I arrived just in time to see that old dog bark at you.¡±

    Su Yi instantly understood. Xue Hongfeng¡¯s Xue Family was another Immortal Lord n of the White Reed Province.

    However, the Liang Family¡¯s foundations were far inferior to the Xue Family¡¯s.

    Meanwhile, some of the Liang Family higher-ups rushed over in a huff, their expressions decidedly unfriendly.

    <i>How dare someone cause trouble in our territory? This is a tant p in the face!</i>

 Chapter 1592 - Giving a Bell

    <h4>Chapter 1592 - Giving a Bell</h4>

    The ck-robed elder sat sprawled out on the ground, lookingpletely wretched.

    Some of the Liang Family higher-ups rushed over in a fit of rage, but when they saw Xue Hongfeng, they suppressed their tempers.

    ¡°Why hit someone, Young Lord Xue?¡± a golden-robed middle-aged man said gravely.

    His name was Liang Ming, and he was an elder of the Liang Family.

    Xue Hongfeng said coldly, ¡°He deserved a beating! How dare you use my Brother Su ofing here to scrounge for food, you low-minded snob? Were this anywhere else, I would have cut you down already!¡±

    ¡°....¡± The crowd was silent.

    Was Xue Hongfeng arrogant?

    No! He just had full confidence in his backing. As a descendant of the Xue Family, he was a highly prominent member of the younger generation. His status was far beyond many of the Liang family¡¯s deacons and elders.

    Liang Ming looked at the ck-robed old man. ¡°Is that true?¡±

    The ck-robed old man said in a quavering voice, ¡°I thought he was just one of the bride¡¯s friends. I would never have guessed...¡±

    The crowd instantly understood.

    Liang Wenyu¡¯s face was ashen. How could he fail to realize the implications? The ck-robed elder was saying that it would have been fine to bully Su Yi if he were ¡°just¡± his wife¡¯s friend!

    Fang Yourong pursed her lips and silently clenched her fists.

    She¡¯d experienced simr humiliation and contempt before, but this time, it was in front of a crowd. She still found it difficult to take.

    ¡°We indeed handled this poorly. We humbly request your forgiveness, Young Lord Xue.¡± Liang Ming sped his fist respectfully.

    Xue Hongfeng snorted coldly. ¡°You¡¯d best ask my Brother Su whether he¡¯s satisfied with this or not.¡±

    Liang Ming was stunned. He turned to face Su Yi, and was just about to apologize when Su Yi waved dismissively. ¡°I¡¯m here to see the wedding. I naturally won¡¯t ruin the festivities over a trivial incident like this.¡±

    Liang Ming felt a massive weight lift from his shoulders. He smiled and led Su Yi and Xue Hongfeng to their seats.

    ¡°Wait,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°I¡¯m a guest, so I naturally ought to give a wedding gift.¡±

    Xue Hongfeng¡¯s heart filled with curiosity. He knew what an extraordinary existence Su Yi was. Whatever present he gave was sure to be extraordinary too!

    Liang Ming and the others looked at each other. Their expressions were considerably warmer. <i>This ¡®Brother Su¡¯ of Xue Hongfeng¡¯s has quite good manners!</i>

    Liang Wenyu and Fang Yourong couldn¡¯t help but be curious too.

    Fang Han was the most eager of all. He knew that Su Yi nned to give three gifts today. Now, he was about to reveal the first!

    The crowd watched as Su Yi casually took out an object and ced it with the other gifts. When the crowd saw it, they were dumbstruck, and the lively atmosphere was suddenly heavier.

    Su Yi had given them a bell!

    It was palm-sized, bronze, and mottled with rust. Its surface was marred by the passage of time; it was obviously an antique.

    But none of that mattered. It was a bell, and giving bells as gifts was a taboo!

    ¡°Elder, this is the Liang Family¡¯s day of celebration, yet this guy has given us a bell. He¡¯s obviously trying to cause trouble!¡± the ck-robed old man Xue Hongfeng pped earlier shouted in fury.

    Liang Ming and the others¡¯ expressions were instantly extraordinarily unsightly.

    Giving bells as gifts was taboo, as they were associated with funerals! The meaning and malintent were readily apparent!

    Xue Hongfeng couldn¡¯t help but gasp, and he realized that something was wrong here. <i>Don¡¯t tell me that the Liang Family somehow offended Brother Su? Does he n to get even with them today?</i>

    <i>In that case, I can¡¯t possibly remain a spectator. I¡¯ve got to stand firmly on Brother Su¡¯s side!</i>

    Liang Wenyu and Fang Yourong were stunned. Their expressions shifted. They would never have guessed Su Yi would give a gift like this. No matter what, this was their wedding day, a time of celebration!

    Fang Han¡¯s eyes widened, and he was instantly at a loss. <i>Why would Senior Su give them a gift like that?</i>

    ¡°Young Lord Xue, out of consideration for you, I let his previous actions go, but this is far too insidious. He¡¯s obviously here to cause trouble!¡± Liang Ming¡¯s expression darkened, and his eyes shone with murderous light. ¡°Either he gives the Liang Family a satisfactory exnation, or I¡¯ll make him pay!¡±

    He and the other Liang nsmen were seething with murderous intent!

    The atmosphere was stifled and oppressive.

    But then, a purple-robed old man shot out of the crowd, disregarded everyone else present, and stared intently at the bronze bell.

    The crowd was stunned; they recognized the old man. Despite themselves, they were stunned.

    Mo Daishan.

    He was an elder of the White Reed Province¡¯s Cloud Armor Immortal Sect, a high-ranking authority figure. He was one of the most distinguished guests at this wedding!

    ¡°Elder Mo, is there a problem with this treasure?¡± Liang Ming coughed dryly. He noticed that Mo Daishan was staring intently at the bell; even his breathing had sped up, as if he¡¯d discovered an extraordinary treasure.

    When he heard Liang Ming¡¯s question, Mo Daishan waved his hands excitedly and shouted, ¡°How could there be a problem with a treasure so precious? You idiots are simply blind!¡±

    The crowd was in uproar. How prominent of an expert was Mo Daishan? What hadn¡¯t he seen before? Yet now, he was so worked up that he¡¯d lost hisposure; he¡¯d even rebuked Liang Ming and the others for their ignorance!

    ¡°This is a huge stroke of luck for the Liang Family. You received a rare treasure, the type that can only be happened upon by chance!¡± If you don¡¯t like it, I''ll take it!¡± said Mo Daishan, his eyes red with envy. ¡°No, I¡¯ll give you additional wedding gifts to make up for it!¡±

    The crowd was stunned. A single treasure had made someone like Mo Daishan lose hisposure! By now, who could have failed to realize that the bell was extraordinary?

    Suddenly, the way the crowd looked at Su Yi shifted.

    Xue Hongfeng felt a bit dazed. <i>Is Brother Su... not trying to cause trouble after all?</i>

    ¡°Brother Mo, what¡¯s gotten you so worked up?¡± A burst ofughter rang out, and an old man in a round cap approached from afar.

    Liang Yunhu!

    A grand elder of the Liang Family, as well as an Immortal Lord!

    The crowd instinctively cleared a path as he approached.

    Mo Daishan took a moment to calm himself, then said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m worked up, but that your Liang Family¡¯s powers of perception are far toocking. That¡¯s the Auspicious Divine Bell, but not one of you recognized it!¡±

    The Auspicious Divine Bell!

    Many of the prominent attendees reacted as if awakening from a dream. A series of gasps rang out.

    Prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, the White Reed Province had been home to an Immortal King faction known as Endless Manifestations Sword Mountain, and the Auspicious Divine Bell was Endless Manifestations Sword Mountain¡¯s greatest treasure!

    It was once ranked among the hundred greatest treasures of the province, and it was famous throughout the Immortal Realm!

    They said that wherever the bell hung, it would gather the auspicious energies of heaven and earth and transform an orthodoxy¡¯s fate. It was like seizing good fortune from the heavens!

    ¡°So it¡¯s that bell!¡± Liang Yunhu¡¯s eyes zed with greed. Even he couldn¡¯t help but be impressed.

    A momentter, he turned to re at Liang Ming. ¡°You really are blind!¡±

    A funeral bell? No! This was obviously an auspicious gift for the entire family!

    Liang Ming was instantly sheepish and ashamed.

    Only now did the crowd realize how precious the bronze bell Su Yi had casually given away was. All of them were ovee with astonishment.

    Even added together, the other gifts weren¡¯t even remotelyparable! He¡¯d outdone everyone else present!

    Now, when they looked at Su Yi, their gazes were full of curiosity. <i>Who is that young man? Even someone as illustrious as Xue Hongfeng treats him with enormous respect, and now, he¡¯s casually given away a shocking treasure!</i>

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, this gift is far too precious.¡± Liang Wenyu couldn¡¯t help but walk over and say, ¡°Yourong and I are delighted that you could join us for our wedding. This gift is... You¡¯d best take it back.¡±

    He knew he wouldn¡¯t be getting any of the gifts they received tonight. They¡¯d just go to the Liang Family.

    His words immediately displeased the other members of the Liang Family. Some of them even felt the urge to kill him.

    <i>That¡¯s the Auspicious Divine Bell! An auspicious treasure you can only happen upon by chance!</i>

    <i>Here in the White Reed Province, you can count those withparable treasures on the fingers of a single hand!</i>

    But Su Yi thought nothing of it. ¡°It¡¯s a gift; how could I possibly take it back? Besides, I prepared this gift specifically for you. No one else can even think of touching it.¡±

    The other Liang nsmen exchanged nces. How could they seize this treasure now that he¡¯d said that?

    Liang Wenyu was instantly delighted, and enormously ttered. ¡°Thank you... Thank you so much, Fellow Daoist!¡±

    Suddenly, countless people were envious.

    But Liang Mingughed inwardly. <i>Naive. You can hold onto it for now, kid, but it will ultimately belong to the Liang Family!</i>

    This little interlude passed quickly.

    After this, Xue Hongfeng, Su Yi, and Fang Han were all treated as distinguished guests, and they were arranged in seats of honor.

    Even disregarding everything else, the Auspicious Divine Bell merited VIP treatment.

    Furthermore, many of the Liang nsmen felt differently about Fang Yourong now. Prior to this, none of them thought anything of her.

    Who¡¯d have thought the friend she¡¯d invited would give a treasure as precious as the Auspicious Divine Bell as a wedding present?

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su has sure brought us glory this time,¡± murmured Fang Yourong. She was stunned; she would never have guessed Su Yi would prepare such a generous gift.

    ¡°But I can say with certainty the Auspicious Divine Bell won¡¯t end up in our hands,¡± Liang Wenyu said with a bitterugh. After clearing his head and realizing this, his resentment for his n only intensified.

    Fang Yourong said gently, ¡°Big Brother Liang, after this, they¡¯re sure to see you in a new light. After all, Fellow Daoist Su prepared this generous gift entirely on our ount. Receiving a treasure like the Auspicious Divine Bell is sure to improve their opinion of you.¡±

    Liang Wenyu¡¯s eyes shed, and he sighed. ¡°I hope... that¡¯s true.¡±

    Fang Yourong said certainly, ¡°Now, I dare say with certainty that Fellow Daoist Su isn¡¯t a bad person. He might have ulterior motives for helping my brother and I, but I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t hurt us.¡±

    Liang Wenyu nodded and said solemnly, ¡°No matter what, we have to thank him properly!¡±

    Meanwhile, in the guests¡¯ seats, prominent experts from across the White Reed Province were sneaking nces at Su Yi and discussing him in secret. It seemed they wanted to figure out just who this young man who¡¯d casually given away an Auspicious Divine Bell was.

    Su Yi disregarded their gazes. He just continued drinking.

    Every time he drained his cup, Xue Hongfeng immediately refilled it, the very picture of deft diligence.

    He was a prominent figure in his own right, a scion of the Divine Cloud Mountain Xue Family, yet here he was, keeping another¡¯s ss full. Countless people watched on in astonishment.

    But he waspletely open about it, not at all bashful. He didn¡¯t care at all how the crowd viewed him!

    Before long, it was time for Liang Wenyu and Fang Yourong¡¯s wedding ceremony.

 Chapter 1593 - A Funeral Bell

    <h4>Chapter 1593 - A Funeral Bell</h4>

    The wedding was to be held in a massive hall capable of holding a thousand people.

    Few members of the Liang Family hade to attend Liang Wenyu and Fang Yourong¡¯s wedding, and only a few of the guests were truly prominent authority figures.

    The leader of the family wasn¡¯t even hosting the wedding personally. Grand Elder Liang Yunhu was doing it in his ce.

    All of this was because Liang Wenyu had little influence, and they didn¡¯t value him.

    Before long, the crowd watched as the bride and groom entered the hall.

    ¡°Senior, what about the other two wedding gifts you mentioned?¡± Fang Han transmitted, unable to bear his curiosity any longer.

    Su Yi took a sip of wine and said, ¡°Be patient.¡±

    Grand Elder Liang Yunhu said calmly from the centermost seat, ¡°Start the ceremony.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± A servant nodded his assent.

    But then, a dignified voice resounded from outside the hall.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Everyone looked over and saw a group charging furiously into the hall.

    Their leader was a dignified middle-aged man in imperial robes. His temples were graying, and his eyes shed like cold lightning. He emanated the characteristic energy fluctuations of an Immortal Lord.

    This was none other than Family Head Liang Zhibei!

    A group of the family¡¯s higher-ups was clustered around him, like stars gathering around the moon. This only made it even more obvious how extraordinary his position was.

    ¡°Family Head?¡± Liang Yunhu was stunned. He rose to his feet and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Days ago, Family Head Liang Zhibei made it perfectly clear that he had no intention of attending Liang Wenyu¡¯s wedding.

    Yet now, here he was, and he¡¯d even brought a group of the n¡¯s higher-ups with him!

    ¡°Senior, it seems something isn¡¯t right here,¡± said Fang Han with a frown.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Just watch for now.¡±

    After leading his group over, Liang Zhibei said coldly, ¡°Had I note, our Liang Family would have sowed the seeds of future disaster today!¡±

    Here, his knifelike gaze locked onto Liang Wenyu. ¡°Do you realize what you¡¯ve done, you wicked little bastard!?¡±

    Forceful and domineering!

    Deathly silence fell upon the crowd. Everyone was bewildered. <i>What¡¯s going on?</i>

    Liang Wenyu was stunned and furious. ¡°Uncle, what do you mean by this? This is your nephew¡¯s wedding day. Why say such a thing?¡±

    Fang Yourong stiffened, and her mind buzzed. She too felt flustered.

    Liang Zhibeiughed coldly. ¡°Must I reveal your wicked intentions in front of the crowd?¡±

    He then pointed to Fang Yourong. ¡°Tell me, is that woman truly a descendant of the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race?¡±

    The crowd was instantly in uproar. A mor of voices arose on all sides.

    The Bi¡¯an Spirit Race! Just ten years prior, a shocking, bloody incident took ce in the White Reed Province. The ancient Bi¡¯an Spirit Race was annihted overnight!

    A full thirteen Immortal Lords had died brutally, and that¡¯s before factoring in everyone else! Their total casualties were too numerous to count.

    Most brutal of all, their territories were ttened, and everyone in them was wiped from the face of the earth!

    Even now, no one knew who was behind the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race¡¯s demise. This incident shook the entire White Reed Province.

    After all, the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race¡¯s foundations were iparably ancient; they could be traced back to the days prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals. Their experts had protected the Seventh Gate of Heaven for generations, shedding their blood to protect the Immortal Realm. They¡¯d achieved enormous merit!

    If not for them suffering massive losses during the Age of Fallen Immortals, the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race would undoubtedly have been the top faction of the White Reed Province.

    Yet such an enormous, powerful faction had been destroyed overnight. Who wouldn¡¯t have been startled?

    Some people said it was most likely an Immortal King faction with a grudge against the Bi¡¯an who¡¯d done it.

    Others said the killer was an expert of the legendary Great Realm!

    There were even rumors that the demons of the Beyond were connected with the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race¡¯s annihtion. This was because the Bi¡¯an had killed far, far too many demon experts prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals.

    In short, there were numerous conflicting exnations for this incident, and even now, no one had any clear answers.

    Yet now, a survivor of the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race had appeared amongst the Liang Family, and she was even about to marry one of their descendants. Who wouldn¡¯t have been startled?

    ¡°She... She really is a star of cmity!¡± Many of the Liang nsmen¡¯s expressions shifted.

    The guests were startled too. They finally understood why Liang Zhibei had interrupted the wedding ceremony.

    Fang Yourong was a survivor of the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race. If the culprits behind their annihtion found out, there was no way they¡¯d let her go!

    And that was all but certain to implicate the entire Liang Family!

    ¡°This... really is an enormoustent disaster! Fortunately the wedding still hasn¡¯t gone through. Otherwise, it would have been toote for the Liang Family to avoid getting drawn into this!¡± someone murmured.

    Fang Yourong instantly found herself the target of countless arrows. Her beautiful face paled, and her heart filled with surprise, rage, and uncertainty.

    In the guest seats, Fang Han silently clenched his fists and gnashed his teeth in unbearable fury. He would never have guessed that this storm was targeting his sister!

    Xue Hongfeng snuck an imperceptible nce at Su Yi. When he saw that Su Yi was still just sitting there calmly, he instantly rxed.

    <i>If the Liang Family knew that Brother Su had washed Soaring Cloud Tower in blood over Fang Han, another descendant of the Bi¡¯an, I¡¯m afraid they wouldn¡¯t dare brazenly proim Fang Yourong a disaster waiting to happen!</i>

    Liang Yunhu roared in fury, ¡°Liang Wenyu, you wretch! You deserve to die ten thousand times over!¡±

    The other Liang nsmen in attendance were seething with rage too. They glowered hatefully at Liang Wenyu and Fang Yourong.

    But it was then that Liang Wenyu couldn¡¯t take it anymore. His face was ashen as he bellowed, ¡°You¡¯re dead-set on incriminating me, and you obviously have nock of excuses! It was you who joined forces to kill my parents. I¡¯ve yet to settle the score for that. Now, all I want to do is marry Yourong, but you insist on using such despicable means to interfere with my wedding. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re taking this too far?¡±

    The crowd instantly fell silent.

    Liang Zhibei said coldly, ¡°Bastard! Your parents¡¯ deaths were settled a long time ago. Now, I suspect that you¡¯re marrying that Fang Yourong with ill intentions; you <i>want </i>to bring disaster upon the entire n, don¡¯t you? Don¡¯t even try to argue!¡±

    Liang Wenyu shook with anger and gnashed his teeth. ¡°You just want to see me die, don¡¯t you, Uncle? Why bothering up with such feeble excuses?¡±

    He suddenly burst into hacking coughs. Blood flowed from the corner of his lips, and his face paled.

    He gnashed his teeth and hissed, ¡°Uncle, do you dare tell me that you had nothing to do with my poisoning?¡±

    It seemed Liang Wenyu had cast all reservations aside. His face was hideously contorted, as if he¡¯d gone mad, and his eyes shone with utter loathing.

    The atmosphere was stifled, and the guests¡¯ expressions shifted. This was a wedding! Who¡¯d have expected such a storm?

    First, Liang Zhibei showed up to interrupt the proceedings and reveal Fang Yourong¡¯s identity as a member of the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race.

    Immediately afterward, Liang Wenyu rebuked him to his face, using him of involvement in both his parents¡¯ deaths and his poisoning.

    Countless onlookers couldn¡¯t help but cluck their tongues.

    Liang Zhibei¡¯s expression was cold and indifferent, as if he couldn¡¯t even be bothered to argue. He just waved his hand and said, ¡°Someone, capture that unfilial wretch and that survivor of the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race! If they resist, kill them without mercy! Furthermore...¡±

    He turned, his eyes shing like lightning as he locked onto Su Yi and Fang Han. He said icily, ¡°I heard that those two are with that Bi¡¯an woman. Capture them too! No matter what, we have to rip thistent disaster up by the roots!¡±

    He spoke every word with firm conviction and startling murderous intent. The ruthlessness of a leader was on full disy.

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    The Liang Family experts voiced their assent.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Xue Hongfeng mmed the table and shot to his feet in a rage.

    He was just about to say something when Liang Zhibei said coldly, ¡°Young Lord Xue, I urge you not to make this difficult on yourself. If you do, I¡¯ll capture you too, then send you back home once this is done. I¡¯ll just have to give your family a satisfactory exnation.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Xue Hongfeng was so angry that his lungs felt as if they might explode

    But it was then that Su Yi rose to his feet and said tly, ¡°Step back for now.¡±

    Xue Hongfeng¡¯s heart shook, and he mped his mouth shut and did as he was told. Inwardly, he sighed. <i>It¡¯s true! There¡¯s no dissuading someone determined to die!</i>

    This exchange surprised many of the onlookers. Xue Hongfeng was a descendant of the Xue Family¡¯s primary line of descent, yet here he was, following the orders of apanion of that Bi¡¯an Spirit Race woman.

    When they remembered the Auspicious Divine Bell Su Yi had given away, many of the Liang Family higher-ups realized that something wasn¡¯t quite right here.

    Grand Elder Liang Yunhu said hurriedly, ¡°Family Head, how about we give Fellow Daoist Su a chance to exin himself first?¡±

    Liang Zhibei narrowed his eyes. ¡°Very well.¡±

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°No need for an exnation. I¡¯vee here today to attend your funerals!¡±

    <i>Funerals!?</i>

    The crowd couldn¡¯t help but recall the Auspicious Divine Bell he¡¯d brought. <i>Was it intended as a funeral bell after all?</i>

    Liang Zhibei¡¯s expression darkened, and he said sinisterly, ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Grab them!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The experts of the Liang Family were ready and waiting. All of them attacked without hesitation. One group charged at Liang Wenyu and Fang Yourong, while the other charged at Su Yi.

    The guests hurriedly cleared a path for fear of being swept into it.

    Liang Wenyu smiled bleakly, visibly giving in to despair. He¡¯dpletely given up on resisting. There was no way of turning this around, not without all-epassing might.

    Fang Yourong tightly clenched his hand and transmitted, ¡°If we die, we die together.¡±

    Yet when she looked at her nearby little brother, she felt heart-rending pain and helplessness.

    But it was then that Su Yi attacked. He casually swung his sleeves, and the nging hum of a sword filled the air. Sword qi flew across the hall, like light slicing through ancient darkness, dazzling and resplendent.

    Momentster, the fourteen experts charging toward Su Yi, Liang Wenyu, and Fang Yourong fell like wheat beneath a scythe. Their bodies were destroyed, and their souls scattered.

    Piping hot blood sprayed through the air, like blooming fireworks.

    A swing of Su Yi¡¯s sleeves, and sword qi slew fourteen immortals!

    All was silent save for the nging hum of a sword still echoing through the air.

    The crowd was ovee with astonishment.

    The bride and groom froze like y statues.

    Blood sttered their wedding robes a striking, darker shade of red.

 Chapter 1594 - Vertical Severing

    <h4>Chapter 1594 - Vertical Severing</h4>

    The hall fell deathly silent.

    Astonishment swept through the hall like an avnche or tidal wave, churning every heart present.

    Over a dozen Universe Realm Immortals had died brutal deaths, just like that. This bloody scene left everyone visibly stricken.

    Liang Wenyu and Fang Yourong couldn¡¯t help but stiffen. The Universe Realm Immortals had died just feet away; fresh blood had even sttered their clothing.

    It was easy to imagine how great a shock it all was.

    Only Fang Han and Xue Hongfeng remained calm. This wasn¡¯t enough to surprise those who¡¯d witnessed Su Yi¡¯s abilities before.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡±

    Elder Liang Ming roared in fury and charged at Su Yi.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even look at him. He just stretched out his finger and tapped the air.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Liang Ming¡¯s body split into pieces in midair, spraying the ground with a waterfall of blood and chunks of flesh.

    The distant onlookers were horrified. Liang Ming had been a peak Void Realm True Immortal, yet he still fell to a single hit!

    Liang Zhibei, Liang Yunhu, and the other higher-ups were stunned. Their expressions were instantly iparably unsightly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize it, but you¡¯re actually a hidden expert, huh, you little brat?¡± Liang Zhibei said icily. He was seething with murderous intent.

    Su Yi said inly, ¡°I¡¯m not the type to massacre indiscriminately, and I have no desire to ughter the entire Liang Family. I urge you not to bring disaster upon yourself.¡±

    With that, he approached Liang Zhibei and said, ¡°All I want is your head; it¡¯ll be the second wedding gift I give today.¡±

    <i>So, the second ¡®wedding gift¡¯ Senior Su spoke of was Family Head Liang¡¯s head! </i>Fang Han¡¯s heart shook at the revtion.

    Liang Zhibei was so angry that heughed. ¡°A mere Universe Realm Immortal dares act wantonly in our territory? You don¡¯t know the meaning of the word ¡®death!¡¯¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    His qi rumbled and boomed around him, and the terrifying majesty of an Immortal Lord shot into the firmament, shaking the entire hall. Throughout the venue, the tables, chairs, and other furnishings shattered.

    The crowd watched in horror. The majesty of an Immortal Lord alone was a major threat to them. If fighting broke out here, the consequences would be unimaginably dire!

    Grand Elder Liang Yunhu suddenly said, ¡°Young man, dare you fight me outside?¡±

    ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll give you an opportunity.¡± Su Yi turned and exited the hall. He didn¡¯t want this to turn into a massacre, and he naturally didn¡¯t want to implicate the other party guests.

    When they saw this, the ordinary Liang nsmen and attendees sighed in relief.

    A momentter, all of them hurriedly left the hall.

    ......

    Outside the venue, the sky above Mount Huang Liang. Immortal qi rose into the air.

    Su Yi stood amidst the sea of clouds, hands behind his back. Beneath the light of heaven, his tall, upright figure had the extraordinary charm of one who¡¯d risen out of the dust of mundanity.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Grand Elder Liang Yunhu took to the air and arrived beneath the dome of heaven.

    All eyes were instantly upon him.

    ¡°That guy killed fourteen Universe Realm Immortals with a swing of his sleeves and slew a peak Void Realm True Immortal like Liang Ming with a flick of his fingers. Is he perhaps an Immortal Lord too?¡±

    ¡°He isn¡¯t. When he attacked earlier, he revealed his cultivation base. He¡¯s only in the Universe Realm!¡±

    ¡°What? A Universe Realm Immortal? Since when were Universe Realm Immortals so heaven-defying?¡±

    The guests were naturally discussing Su Yi.

    ¡°Even if he were stronger, he¡¯d be doomed to die today!¡±

    ¡°This is the Liang Family¡¯s territory!¡±

    The experts of the Liang Family had dark expressions on their faces, and they gnashed their teeth with fury.

    Liang Wenyu, Fang Yourong, and Fang Han clustered together. Xue Hongfeng was watching over them.

    The bride and groom had looks of deep concern and unease on their faces.

    ¡°Big Sister, don¡¯t be afraid! Senior Su is sure to win!¡± Fang Han saidfortingly.

    Fang Yourong bitterly shook her head. <i>Win? This is Mount Huang Liang, and it¡¯s covered in too many killing formations to count. Furthermore, the Liang Family¡¯s experts are as numerous as trees in the forest, and they have two Immortal Lords overseeing things. That Su Yi guy might be strong, but he¡¯s no Immortal Lord. How could he have any chance at victory? </i>

    Xue Hongfeng seemed to realize what she was thinking. He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and shake his head, but he said nothing.

    Meanwhile, beneath the dome of heaven¡ª¡ª

    When Su Yi saw Liang Yunhu shoot toward him, he shook his head. ¡°I want Liang Zhibei¡¯s head, not yours. You¡¯d best step back.¡±

    Liang Yunhu said expressionlessly, ¡°It won¡¯t be toote to boast after you¡¯ve defeated me!¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, he attacked.

    Glittering purple Immortal Lord Laws shot forth, intertwining into a hand so massive as to blot out the sun. It descended upon Su Yi.

    How terrifying was the attack of an Immortal Lord?

    Heaven and earth trembled, and the endless sea of clouds copsed as the skies descended into chaos.

    Terrifying majesty spread outward. Heaven and earth changed color.

    An attack like that could y anyone beneath the Immortal Lord level with ease. It was terrifying to the extreme.

    Su Yi casually stretched his back.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Within his Immortal Origin Space, his boundless ocean of Immortal Origin surged, and the Sword-of-the-Nine-Hells-shaped power of his Immortal Laws circted.

    Forceful, tyrannical power soared into the air, and every inch of his skin shone with immortal light, as if he were made of zed ss. He had an extraordinary, unrivaled bearing.

    Startled cries resounded throughout the venue.

    Earlier, Su YI had seemed entirely unassuming and unexceptional.

    Now, it was as if an unrivaled god of the sword had descended into their midst, gazing contemptuously down upon the nine heavens!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    As that massive hand descended, Su Yiughed dryly and swung his fist.

    It was just one punch, but it was swathed in dazzling light. It ripped through the sky, as if nothing could stand in its way. It bore a hole right through that massive hand!

    It then continued ahead, crushing everything in its wake, its power entirely undiminished. It was headed right toward Liang Yunhu.

    Liang Yunhu¡¯s pupils constricted. He waved his hand in an attempt to stop it.

    But in the blink of an eye, he was sent staggering back. With every step he took, the sky caved in, and a massive explosion rang out.

    His aged face alternated white and green; it obviously didn¡¯t feel good.

    The crowd was in uproar. <i>One punch, and a Universe Realm Immortal forced an Immortal Lord back!?</i>

    Even the Immortal Lords among the attendees were scared. <i>Where did this heaven-defying monstere from?</i>

    Liang Wenyu and Fang Yourong exchanged nces. Even if you¡¯d hit them over the head, they would never have guessed that their Fellow Daoist Su was <i>this </i>strong!

    ¡°Go!¡± Beneath the dome of heaven, Liang Yunhu bellowed. Sixteen flying swords whooshed through the air.

    The stars shed overhead, illuminating the mountains and rivers.

    In the onlookers¡¯ eyes, those sixteen flying swords were like beams of flowing light, dazzling as lightning bolts. Destructive sword force filled heaven and earth and descended furiously upon Su Yi.

    Even just watching from afar made them feel prickling pain in their souls, and they almost couldn¡¯t breathe.

    ¡°ying with swords in front of me?¡± Su Yi chuckled, then waved his sleeves and raised his right hand into the air.

    ¡°All swords beneath their heavens take me as their sovereign. In front of me, all shall bow!¡±

    Every word was like the humming of a sword echoing throughout the nine heavens.

    Terrifying, unrivaled sword force emanated from Su Yi.

    Everyone in the crowd who carried a sword felt it. Their weapons, from the immortal swords to the flying swords, started nging and shaking in their scabbards.

    They were like ministers before a sovereign, bowing their heads in submission!

    The dense, clear humming of swords filled heaven and earth, one after another. The sound echoed throughout the nine heavens and the ten earths.

    The sixteen flying swords shooting toward Su Yi let out mournful wails, then swayed and quivered in midair, like disloyal ministers facing punishment for their betrayal.

    Liang Yunhu paled. He was both rmed and furious.

    He was an Immortal Lord of the Dao of the Sword, and he could cut down tens of thousands of foes with a swing of his sword. His strength was far beyond others of the same cultivation.

    Yet even as he used his full power, he felt that he was losing control over his flying swords!

    The thought made his hair stand on end. <i>Don¡¯t tell me that young man¡¯s mastery of the Dao of the Sword is far beyond mine?</i>

    ¡°Go!¡± Su Yi waved his sleeves.

    <i>ng! ng! ng!</i>

    The sixteen flying swords let out impassioned hums as they burst with monstrous sword qi. All of them turned around and shot backward. This time, they were headed right for Liang Yunhu.

    This wasn¡¯t a bacsh. Rather, Su Yi¡¯s Dao of the Sword simply exerted dominance upon them, erasing the power controlling them and recing it with Su Yi¡¯s will.

    Liang Yunhu¡¯s eyes bulged. As an Immortal Lord of the Dao of the Sword, how could he <i>not </i>understand what this implied?

    He roared in fury, and moved his hands as if performing Tai Qi. His sword intent spread out, connecting heaven and earth.

    Immeasurably dense sword mountains shot through the air.

    There were nine in total. They obscured the light of the heavens, like nine natural barriers severing the skies!

    Together, they suppressed everything on all sides, separating heaven and earth.

    This technique was called Vertical Severing!

    This was the divine ability Liang Yunhu took the most pride in. He fused the full extent of his attainments in the Dao of the Sword into this strike, and it had earned him endless praises among the Immortal Lords of the White Reed Province.

    A few older-generation cultivators even judged that nobody in the same realm could break through this technique. Simply put, it was a supreme defensive technique.

    But when Su Yi saw it, he shook his head. A sword cultivator¡¯s greatest defense was a powerful offense! A defensive skill like this meant passively taking a pummeling. This man''s Dao of the Sword had long since lost its soul.

    All of this took a long time to describe, but it happened in a sh. Liang Yunhu unleashed Vertical Severing just before the sixteen flying swordsnded.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The first sword cleaved into the mountains.

    All nine shook, and explosive, destructive power swept outward.

    Liang Yunhu¡¯s heart quivered. This flying sword was his natal treasure, yet it disyed far greater strength in Su Yi¡¯s hands than in his!

    Before he could react, the other fifteen flying swords descended.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A dense series of sword hums rang out. Every sh was heavy, forceful, and tyrannical.

    In the blink of an eye, the nine sword mountains of Vertical Severing split. A fierce current of sword qi swept throughout heaven and earth.

    Everyone watching felt a prickling pain in their eyes, and their hearts filled with panic. This sh was far too terrifying!

    By the time the dust settled, the nine sword mountains had ceased to exist.

    Sixteen flying swords hovered before Liang Yunhu.

    The old man¡¯s hair was disheveled, and his face was deathly pale. He gazed at his sixteen flying swords in a daze and said bitterly, ¡°Using my own swords to defeat my Sword Dao and destroy my Sword Heart. Impressive! Impressive!¡±

    He gazed down at Liang Zhibei, then shouted, seemingly with thest of his strength, ¡°Family Head, admit defeat so that the n might live on!¡±

    His voice boomed throughout heaven and earth.

    A momentter, countless fine, bloody cuts appeared all over him, like a crimson spider web. A momentter, he split into countless chunks of flesh in midair.

    Destroyed, body and soul.

    The wails of his sixteen flying swords shook the heavens.

 Chapter 1595 - Delivering a Head

    <h4>Chapter 1595 - Delivering a Head</h4>

    The sword¡¯s hum was like a funeral dirge, and all of heaven and earth mourned alongside it.

    Everyone stood there in a daze, rooted to the spot.

    Liang Yunhu.

    An Immortal Lord of the Dao of the Sword, a renowned expert of the White Reed Province, had been cut down in the blink of an eye!

    And the one who killed him was just a Universe Realm Immortal!

    ¡°How is this...¡± Many of the onlookers found this difficult to believe.

    Immortal Lords were first-rate experts of the Immortal Dao, and they could intimidate entire provinces. Countless lesser immortals looked up to them.

    Who could have imagined that a young Universe Realm immortal would cut one down?

    ¡°How could he be so strong?¡± Some of the older-generation cultivators werepletely dazed and thoroughly stunned.

    Su Yi had attacked just twice.

    First, he punched, forcing Liang Yunhu explosively back.

    Immediately afterward, he stretched out his right hand, forcing all swords to submit, including Liang Yunhu¡¯s sixteen flying swords.

    With a final swing of his sleeves, he destroyed Liang Yunhu¡¯s ultimate divine ability, Vertical Severing, and cleaved through all nine sword mountains.

    In the end, Liang Yunhu couldn¡¯t withstand this strike. The dense sword qi cut him to ribbons, like death by a thousand cuts! That bloody, tyrannical scene left even the Immortal Lords¡¯ scalps numb with fright. Chills coursed down their spines.

    ¡°All swords beneath their heavens take me as their sovereign. In front of me, all shall bow!¡± someone murmured, repeating what Su Yi had said earlier and sinking into a lengthy daze.

    Liang Wenyu and Fang Yourong were stunned.

    Fang Han clenched his fists with excitement.

    Xue Hongfeng sighed wistfully. <i>How... could the word ¡®ferocious¡¯ be enough to describe Brother Su?</i>

    ¡°Grand Elder!¡± Liang Zhibei let out a mournful cry. The rims of his eyes reddened.

    The other Liang nsmen were simrly grief-stricken and enraged. This was their territory, yet their grand elder had been suppressed and killed in front of their guests. Who wouldn¡¯t have been shocked? Who wouldn¡¯t have been furious?

    Su Yi stood beneath the dome of heaven, hands behind his back, and gazed down at the distant Liang Zhibei, ¡°Offer up your head, and the Liang Family shall live to see another day.¡±

    His voice was calm, but it boomed throughout heaven and earth.

    ¡°Impudent!¡± Liang Zhibei¡¯s hair and beard bristled with fury. ¡°I¡¯ll cut you down here and now, you little wretch!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    His sleeves billowed around him, and he soared into the firmament. An apricot-yellow formation g appeared in his right hand.

    He swung it through the air, and...

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    The apricot-yellow g lit up.

    Throughout Mount Huang Liang, one formation shot forth after another, like long-dormant volcanoes erupting in rapid session. Their power nketed heaven and earth.

    All of a sudden, thunder rumbled and lightning shed throughout the surrounding area. Wind and me ran rampant, and all manner of terrifying formations manifested as a flood of destructive power.

    The Profound Origin Heaven-Severing Formation!

    It wasposed of sixty-four smaller Saint-level formations. When circted with full force, its terrifying power could kill Immortal Lords.

    The guests couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    The Liang Family¡¯s Profound Origin Heaven-Severing Formation was famous throughout the White Reed Province. Now they were seeing it with their own eyes, and it was indeed extraordinary.

    Even the Immortal Lords felt powerful unease and a sense of impending crisis.

    ¡°Family Head, kill him! Avenge the grand elder!¡±

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    The Liang nsmen bellowed with rage and indignation, their voices shaking the heavens.

    They could see that Su Yi was trapped within the Profound Origin Heaven-Severing Formation. There was no way he¡¯d escape disaster!

    ¡°This is bad! Second Elder Liang Yuntao ced the Profound Origin Heaven-Severing Formation personally, and he even asked an expert of the Church of Supreme Oneness to assist him. Once trapped, not even Immortal Lords can escape!¡± Liang Wenyu felt a chill in his hands and feet.

    Liang Yuntao was Liang Yunhu¡¯s younger brother, as well as the strongest Immortal Lord in the Liang Family. Eight thousand years ago, he joined the Church of Supreme Oneness, one of the greatest factions in the Immortal Realm, as an elder.

    Although Liang Yuntao was no longer in Liang Family territory, the formation he¡¯d ced was still the Liang Family¡¯s greatest killer weapon!

    ¡°What do we do now...?¡± Fang Yourong¡¯s heart clenched.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The immortal formation¡¯s power surged explosively as it circted. Its terrifying power epassed the entire area.

    As for Su Yi? He was indeed trapped inside. The formation¡¯s power swept toward him from all sides, like a tidal wave or avnche. It seemed it might envelop him at any time.

    ¡°Pure stubbornness.¡± Su Yi shook his head. He¡¯de prepared. Of course he knew about the Liang Family¡¯s Profound Origin Heaven-Severing Formation!

    <i>Activate!</i> Su Yi shouted inwardly.

    <i>ng¡ª¡ª!</i>

    The ringing of a bell suddenly filled the air. To the crowd, it was like wondrous, natural music.

    But when it reached Liang Zhibei¡¯s ears, it was as if primordial divine lightning had mmed into his soul. His mind buzzed, and the impact left him seeing stars. Even his vital energy practically dispersed!

    After taking this hit, Liang Zhibei¡¯s control of the Profound Origin Severing-Heavens Formation paused momentarily.

    Su Yi seized this opportunity to streak through the air like a beam of flowing light and charge out of the formation.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Sword qi rumbled, boomed, and scattered in all directions. Wherever he passed, the formation broke like paper window paneling.

    When Liang Zhibei saw Su Yi escape from the bounds of the formation, he roared in fury and activated the apricot-yellow formation g with all his might.

    But then, that terrifying ringing filled the air once more. Everything went ck before Liang Zhibei¡¯s eyes, and he staggered backward.

    It was then that everyone finally saw the source of the ringing clearly. It was a bronze Dao Bell, ancient, grand, and mottled with rust and the vestiges of countless years.

    This was the Auspicious Divine Bell Su Yi had brought as a wedding gift! Prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, it had been a supreme Immortal King-level treasure of the Endless Manifestations Sword Sect! It was among the hundred most wondrous treasures of the modern White Reed Province!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A corner of the formation split and shattered into pieces. Su Yi shot through the opening, stretched out his hand, and drew it through the air.

    A hundred-thousand-foot streak of sword qi rose and shed at Liang Zhibei.

    Liang Zhibei¡¯s hair and beard bristled with anger. He immediately drew his spear and shed with it head-on.

    <i>ng!!!</i>

    The streak of sword qi exploded.

    But Liang Zhibei was sent flying back, coughing up blood. Thepels of his clothes were stained red.

    Before he¡¯d even managed to steady himself, Su Yi shot toward him.

    ¡°Die!¡± Liang Zhibei shouted as if he¡¯d gone mad, setting his essence, qi, and spirit aze. He swung his spear and met Su Yi¡¯s strike head-on.

    The force of the impact shook the entire stretch of heaven and earth, destroying everything on all sides.

    Liang Zhibei was an Immortal Lord, and his cultivation wasn¡¯t any weaker than Liang Yunhu¡¯s. If anything, he was a bit stronger. When he fought with everything he had, putting his life on the line, it was easy to imagine how terrifyingly strong he was.

    Not long ago, Su Yi would have had to borrow the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ power and fight with everything he had to survive aagainst an Immortal Lord of Liang Zhibei¡¯s level.

    But now that he¡¯d stepped into a unique, unprecedented Immortal Dao, his strength was far from what it had been before.

    He swung his fist like an axe through rotten wood. In the blink of an eye, he¡¯d shattered Liang Zhibei¡¯s offensive, suppressing him in one fell swoop!!

    Liang Zhibei¡¯s hair was disheveled, and he roared repeatedly as he struggled to break free, but it was to no avail. Su Yi held him fast, and soon, his injuries piled on.

    Liang Zhibei suddenly understood why, in thest moments before his death, Grand Elder Liang Yunhu had urged him to admit defeat.

    This Universe Realm young man was just far too terrifying. There was no judging him by his cultivation base!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A heaven-shaking impact rang out. Liang Zhibei was badly injured, and his spear flew from his grip. There was now a bowl-sized bloody hole in his chest.

    Su Yi¡¯s fist had punched right through his ribcage!

    ¡°Family Head!¡± The Liang nsmen¡¯s eyes bulged as they cried out with grief.

    Some of the higher-ups even rushed to their leader¡¯s aid, only for him to shout, ¡°Don¡¯te near me!¡±

    His breathing was ragged, and his expression was bleak as he looked at Su Yi. ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t implicate the rest of the Liang Family. Did you mean that?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Su Yi nodded.

    Liang Zhibei smiled bleakly. ¡°Very well. My head is yours, but... before I die, might you tell me why someone like you would help Liang Wenyu?¡±

    He was obviously unwilling, and confused. He didn¡¯t want to die without answers.

    Everyone in the Liang Family was wondering the same thing.

    ¡°Because of Fang Yourong,¡± said Su Yi.

    Liang Zhibei was stunned, but a momentter, he understood. His expression was instantly iparably conflicted. ¡°So, it really is just as I predicted. That Bi¡¯an Spirit Race woman really is a harbinger of disaster!!¡±

    His voice shook the mountains and rivers, and it was tinged with dense rage and hatred.

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    A streak of sword qi exploded into being, taking his head clean off. Su Yi stretched out his hand and plucked it from the air.

    Even in death, Liang Zhibei¡¯s eyes were wide with hatred and fury. His head still dripped blood.

    Family Head Liang had been decapitated!

    The other Liang nsmen watched in a daze. They felt as if the heavens had crumbled around them, and they felt like breaking down.

    The grand elder was dead. Now, the head of the family was dead too!

    The Liang Family had lost both its Immortal Lords in a single day, and in their own territory at that. This blow... was unquestionably far too heavy!

    Even the guests¡¯ hearts quivered. Chills coursed through their bodies.

    This was supposed to have been a day of celebration for the Liang Family. Guests hade from all over the Immortal Realm bearing gifts. Who could have imagined that this wedding banquet would end in the deaths of their leader and grand elder?

    Liang Wenyu and Fang Yourong felt as if they were dreaming; it just didn¡¯t seem real. Both of them stood there in a daze, silent and rooted to the spot.

    Suddenly, someone bellowed, ¡°Liang Wenyu, you caused this, you bastard! I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    One of the Liang Family experts charged at Liang Wenyu, hatred and murderousness all over his face.

    But before he got far, one of the family¡¯s higher-ups blocked his path and bellowed, ¡°Enough! Don¡¯t seek out your own demise! No one is to take any further reckless action!¡±

    Inwardly, the higher-up cursed the man out. <i>Didn¡¯t you see how the grand elder and family head died? Didn¡¯t you see how the Profound Origin Heaven-Severing Formation waspletely useless against him? How is attacking now any different from throwing your life away?</i>

    Su Yi disregarded all this.

    He just tossed Liang Zhibei¡¯s head to Liang Wenyu. ¡°Take this. This is the second gift I¡¯ve prepared for you today.¡±

    Liang Wenyu shook from head to toe, as if awakening from a dream. He looked down at Liang Zhibei¡¯s head, waves of emotion coursing through his heart. He¡¯dpletely lost his cool.

    For years, he¡¯d longed to avenge his parents both day and night!

    But now that he held his uncle¡¯s severed head in his hands, he felt empty. <i>Does this count as avenging my parents?</i>

    ¡°Big Brother Liang, why haven¡¯t you thanked Senior Su yet?¡± Fang Yourong couldn¡¯t help but remind him.

    She was excited too, and waves of emotion coursed through her heart. She didn¡¯t even realize that she¡¯d changed how she referred to Su Yi.

    Now, she called him ¡°senior¡±, just like her little brother did!

 Chapter 1596 - Mutual Benefit

    <h4>Chapter 1596 - Mutual Benefit</h4>

    The curtains had fallen on the grand battle, and heaven and earth returned to stillness.

    The Liang nsmen were all ill at ease. They weren¡¯t sure what would befall them next.

    The guests dared not act recklessly either. They were afraid of causing any dangerous misunderstandings.

    The atmosphere was instantly a bit stifled.

    After Fang Yourong¡¯s reminder, Liang Wenyu realized he¡¯d lost hisposure, and he was just about to express his gratitude when Su Yi shook his head. ¡°After you¡¯ve received my third wedding gift, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll find it difficult to thank me.¡±

    Liang Wenyu was stunned.

    Fang Han¡¯s heart thudded in his chest. <i>Don¡¯t tell me Senior Su¡¯s third gift will be even more unexpected than Liang Zhibei¡¯s head?</i>

    Su Yi said softly, ¡°Bring him out.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    A solemn voice suddenly resounded from afar.

    Then, beneath countless astonished gazes, a tall figure with the characteristic aura of an Immortal Lord shot toward them. He was thin, with withered, weather-worn features.

    This was none other than Qi Fufeng!

    When Su Yi first arrived in White Deer Mountain¡¯s Ascension Ground, Qi Fufeng was there to watch over it.

    Later, Qi Fufeng led the other new ascendants away on Su Yi¡¯s orders, then went to the White Reed Province to investigate on Su Yi¡¯s behalf.

    The crowd was in uproar, and numerous hearts shook. An Immortal Lord was obeying Su Yi¡¯s orders!

    And he was currently holding someone aloft: Yu Ting! The old servant loyal to Liang Wenyu!

    ¡°Senior, what¡¯s going on?¡± Fang Han was bbergasted.

    When Liang Wenyu saw Qi Fufeng lead Yu Ting over, his expression shifted; it seemed he¡¯d realized something.

    ¡°What do you think of my gift?¡± Su Yi looked at him.

    Liang Wenyu lowered his head and said bitterly, ¡°I always knew this day woulde sooner orter. It was sure to get out eventually...¡±

    The crowd was baffled, but Fang Han seemed to realize something. He said in a quavering voice, ¡°Senior, don¡¯t tell me Big Brother Liang is a bad person?¡±

    Su Yi took out a jug of wine. ¡°Fufeng, you exin.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Qi Fufeng tossed the unconscious Yu Ting onto the ground and said, ¡°Three years ago, this person disguised himself as the Azureme Daoist on Liang Wenyu¡¯s orders and paid a fortune to acquire Miss Fang Yourong from human traffickers.

    ¡°Afterward, Liang Wenyu and his servant put on a show of ¡®the hero saving the damsel in distress.¡¯ Liang Wenyu smoothly ¡®rescued¡¯ Miss Fang Yourong.¡±

    When Fang Han heard that, his expression shifted. ¡°Why would he do such a thing?¡±

    It seemed entirely unnecessary.

    Qi Fufeng said, ¡°Naturally, to make Miss Fang Yourong grateful to him. After all, this way, he ¡®saved her life.¡¯ Had he simply purchased her, she would surely have detested him. He could never have made her weep tears of gratitude then.¡±

    Fang Han fell silent. Over the past few years, he¡¯d been sold repeatedly. How could he not understand this?

    Back in the ck Dragon Market, even after Su Yi rescued him, he wasn¡¯t at all grateful. On the contrary, he was on guard; he assumed Su Yi had ulterior motives! Had Su Yi <i>purchased </i>him, he would never have trusted him.

    Liang Wenyu just stood there, head lowered, his expression shifting erratically.

    Fang Yourong stood beside him, silently clenching her fists and pursing her lips. She looked dazed and out of sorts.

    Su Yi continued drinking. He said nothing at all.

    Qi Fufeng continued, ¡°Liang Wenyu used his status as Fang Yourong¡¯s savior to win her heart. He originally nned to use her to give birth to a child with a Bi¡¯an Spirit Race bloodline, then strip her of her Bi¡¯an True Blood and refine it into medicine.¡±

    A mor of voices arose throughout the crowd. The way they looked at Liang Wenyu shifted dramatically.

    Fang Han¡¯s expression was iparably unsightly.

    ¡°In truth, over the course of their three years together, Liang Wenyu tried to carry out his ns on numerous asions, but in the end, he changed his mind.¡± Qi Fufeng said calmly, ¡°But it isn¡¯t that he discovered his conscience, but rather, that he had even bigger ns.¡±

    Liang Wenyu let out a deep sigh.

    Fang Yourong¡¯s delicate figure quivered, but it was unclear whether this was due to shock or anger.

    ¡°What was he after?¡± Fang Han couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Qi Fufeng said, ¡°His first goal was to marry Fang Yourong in the Liang Family¡¯s territory before the public. In doing so, he¡¯d bring disaster into the Liang Family and avenge his parents.

    ¡°His second goal was to have a child with Bi¡¯an True Blood. After all, he¡¯s gravely ill and not long for this world. If he has a child, his legacy will live on.¡±

    The Liang nsmen gnashed their teeth in fury. Qi Fufeng¡¯s words proved that Family Head Liang Zhibei¡¯s usations had been right on the mark; Liang Wenyu really was marrying Fang Yourong to hurt the family!

    Who in the White Reed Province didn¡¯t know that the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race had been annihted overnight just ten years ago?

    If this marriage went through, all Liang Wenyu needed to do was reveal his wife¡¯s identity. That¡¯d be sure to bring disaster upon his entire n!

    After all, if those behind the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race¡¯s annihtion found out about Fang Yourong, how could they possibly let her go? She was sure to implicate her inws, the Liang Family, too!

    The thought made Fang Han¡¯s hands and feet go numb. <i>Liang Wenyu tricked my sister?</i>

    The siblings had been sold so many times over the years, they¡¯d lost track. After oveing all that adversity, they¡¯d finally decided to trust someone. Who¡¯d have thought he was nothing but a ck-hearted schemer too?

    For a moment, Fang Han waspletely dumbstruck.

    Xue Hongheng was wide-eyed and tongue-tied too. <i>So, it turns out that Liang Wenyu is a no-good scumbag!</i>

    Meanwhile, one of the Liang Family higher-ups could no longer hold back. ¡°Sir, you stuck out your neck for Liang Wenyu on ount of Miss Fang. Why did you help him target our leader and grand elder despite knowing his wicked intentions?¡±

    It was obvious that he was angry; his whole body was quivering with fury. The other Liang nsmen¡¯s faces were iparably unsightly too.

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°No matter what, he at least has feelings for Fang Yourong, and he did help her. Helping him get revenge is returning the favor.¡±

    He paused, then said, ¡°Now, it¡¯s time for him to pay for his crimes.¡±

    Qi Fufeng stared coldly at Liang Wenyu. ¡°I have proof of everything I just said. Do you have anything to say in your defense?¡±

    Liang Wenyu shook his head bitterly and sighed. ¡°I...¡±

    Before he could finish, Fang Yourong broke her silence. ¡°Senior, actually, I knew all of that already.¡±

    The crowd was bbergasted.

    Fang Han looked at her in disbelief. ¡°Big Sister, if you knew, why...¡±

    Fang Yourong had aplicated look on her face. ¡°Big Brother Liang and I are fellow sufferers. He wants to avenge his parents, and I want to avenge my family. He had selfish intentions, but couldn¡¯t you say the same of me?¡±

    She sighed. ¡°Over the past three years, Yu Ting repeatedly urged Big Brother Liang to act against me, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to hurt me. He thought I didn¡¯t know, but in truth, I¡¯ve known this entire time. I just kept silent about it.¡±

    Fang Yourong let out a self-deprecatingugh. ¡°I really am a harbinger of disaster. Everyone I¡¯ve encountered over the years has used me, so why not let Big Brother Liang use me too? Especially when he¡¯s treated me with sincere kindness?¡±

    Liang Wenyu was stunned. He said in a quavering voice, ¡°Yourong, you... You...¡±

    Fang Yourong silently squeezed his hand and said tenderly, ¡°Big Brother Liang, let me finish.¡±

    The rims of Liang Wenyu¡¯s eyes reddened. He took a deep breath, then nodded.

    Fang Yourong paused, as if rallying her courage, then looked at Su Yi. ¡°Senior, over the past three years, I¡¯ve been scheming too. I wanted to use Big Brother Liang to leave behind my Bi¡¯an bloodline, and I wanted to use my identity to help him bring ruin to the Liang Family and avenge his parents!¡±

    This deration left everyone startled. Fang Han looked bewildered, and he felt as if his heart were tied up in knots. <i>How is this possible?</i>

    Su Yi took a sip of wine and said nothing.

    Fang Yourong continued, ¡°But neither Liang Wenyu nor I realized how pathetic our petty schemes were in the eyes of an old-timer like Liang Zhibei. He saw through us before we even finished our wedding. Fortunately, you were here. Otherwise...¡±

    Fang Yourong¡¯s face filled with heartfelt gratitude. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯d both be dead already.¡±

    The atmosphere was stifled and silent on all sides.

    Liang Wenyu¡¯s knees thudded to the ground, and he lowered his head in penance. ¡°Senior, over the past three years, I really have yed far too many despicable tricks, and I¡¯m ashamed of how I¡¯ve treated Yourong. I won¡¯t ask for your forgiveness, and I¡¯m willing to pay for what I¡¯ve done!¡±

    But then, Fang Yourong knelt and lowered her head too. ¡°I¡¯m willing to bear punishment alongside him!¡±

    The crowd fell silent. All eyes were on Su Yi.

    Su Yi put away his jug of wine, raised his hand, and beckoned. The Auspicious Divine Bellnded in his palm.

    ¡°The sound of a bell marks a funeral and the end of a life, but bells can also serve as warnings,¡± Su Yi said softly. He then tossed the bell to Fang Yourong and Liang Wenyu. ¡°This treasure is for you.¡±

    The funeral bell saw Liang Yunhu and Liang Zhibei off to the next world. Liang Wenyu¡¯s parents had been avenged.

    The warning bell was for Liang Wenyu and Fang Yourong, making the long-suffering couple finallye clean to each other about their schemes.

    These were Su Yi¡¯s true intentions for giving this gift!

    Had he really wanted to kill Liang Wenyu, he wouldn¡¯t have needed to go to all this trouble, nor would he have needed to give him a chance to exin himself.

    This was because he knew of Liang Wenyu¡¯s unseemly, petty schemes, but he also knew that Liang Wenyu had treated her with kindness and sincerity. That was why he¡¯d shown mercy, and why he¡¯d helped him get revenge.

    Liang Wenyu and Fang Yourong were stunned. When they realized that Su Yi wouldn¡¯t pursue this any further, they were instantly overwrought. Their heads touched the floor, and they wept tears of gratitude.

    ¡°Quick, get up,¡± said Su Yi. He looked at Fang Han. ¡°I brought you today to take this opportunity to open up your eyes, kid. I want you to understand howplicated and unfathomable the human heart is; there are no absolutely good or absolutely evil people in this world. I hope that what you¡¯ve experienced today will change your mindset.¡±

    Fang Han¡¯s expression shifted erratically, and he sank into a lengthy silence, as if he were pondering something.

    Xue Hongfeng had witnessed it all. He too felt as if his horizons had broadened, and he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. <i>So, everything that happened today was under Brother Su¡¯s control this whole time. There was a deeper meaning behind everything he did!</i>

    <i>Wondrous!</i>

    <i>Truly wondrous!</i>

 Chapter 1597 - The Luo River Forbidden Zone

    <h4>Chapter 1597 - The Luo River Forbidden Zone</h4>

    That very day, word of what happened in the Liang Family¡¯s territory took Cloudwater Immortal City by storm.

    It soon spread beyond the city!

    After all, the Liang Family was an Immortal Lord faction, and both its leader and its grand elder had died in their own territory, alongside fourteen Universe Realm Immortals. It would have been hard for such an incident <i>not </i>to draw attention.

    Everyone could picture it already. This incident was sure to send massive waves across the entire province¡¯s world of cultivation!

    That very day, a treasure ship left Cloudwater Immortal City, carrying Su Yi, the Fang siblings, and Liang Wenyu.

    ......

    On board the treasure ship, Su Yi held a jug of wine and stood by the railing. His blue robes fluttered around him.

    ¡°Sovereign, we¡¯ll reach the banks of the Luo River within two days,¡± Qi Fufeng said respectfully.

    ¡°Mm,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Call me ¡®young lord¡¯ going forward.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Lord!¡± Qi Fufeng solemnly assented.

    ¡°The past few months were hard on you,¡± Su Yi said softly.

    Six days prior, the night he first arrived in Cloudwater Immortal City, he visited an inn and carved a message in a jade slip to make contact with Qi Fufeng.

    At the time, hemanded Qi Fufeng to investigate Liang Wenyu in secret and learn what he¡¯d been up to over the past three years.

    Qi Fufeng shook his head. ¡°It wasn¡¯t difficult at all. On the contrary, I have a guilty conscience. I let you down, Sov...err, Young Lord.¡±

    He sighed deeply.

    ¡°You needn¡¯t me yourself. So much time has passed, and the Immortal Realm has changed a lot since the Age of Fallen Immortals,¡± Su Yi said warmly.

    He¡¯dmanded Qi Fufeng to investigate certain past incidents in the White Reed Province. All of them involved Wang Ye.

    This was because the White Reed Province was where Wang Ye rose to prominence, and it was here that he¡¯d built his foundations. Numerous ces and people connected to him remained here.

    Qi Fufeng¡¯s orders had involved said people and ces.

    For instance, he¡¯d investigated leads regarding Wang Ye¡¯s subordinates and old friends, as well as the Academy of Eternal Night he¡¯d founded, and whether or not the coronation tform he¡¯d built on Mount Taiwu still remained...

    Unfortunately, so much time had passed, and time had taken its toll. Thends remained, but the Immortal Realm had changed. Most of the people and ces he¡¯d known had disappeared into the river of history during the Age of Fallen Immortals.

    Even if Qi Fufeng investigated with all his might, there were limits to what he was able to find.

    All he knew now was that the faction Wang Ye had builtp on the shore of the Luo River, the Academy of Eternal Night, had long since ceased to exist. All that remained of it was an ancient ruin.

    Laughably, many immortal factions saw the ruins as a ce to seek out good fortune.

    The cultivators of the White Reed Province called them the Luo River Forbidden Zone. They were one of the province¡¯s six most famous danger zones!

    Several powerhouses of the Yao Path had even built factions near the Luo River. They wanted the proximity so they could enter the Luo River Forbidden Zone whenever they pleased!

    And the Luo River Forbidden Zone was their current destination!

    This was because ording to Qi Fufeng¡¯s investigations, although the Academy of Eternal Night had been destroyed during the Age of Fallen Immortals, its ruins remained. They were spread throughout the Luo River Forbidden Zone, and they¡¯d yet to be fully excavated.

    That aside, numerous secrets were hidden throughout the Luo River Forbidden Zone, as well as several extraordinarily mysterious and powerful life forms!

    When Qi Fufeng attempted to investigate further, he encountered one of these terrifying lifeforms and couldn¡¯t proceed any further.

    It was like a soul body, strange and covered in electricity and tribtion light. It was elusive and mysterious, and it struck out of nowhere. Even an Immortal Lord like Qi Fufeng almost met his end.

    This piqued Su Yi¡¯s interest. He naturally wanted to get to the bottom of things.

    Aside from the Luo River Forbidden Zone, Qi Fufeng investigated the ce once known as the ¡°Little Heavenly Court,¡± Mount Taiwu. It had disappeared during the Age of Fallen Immortals.

    It had once been Wang Ye¡¯s cultivation ground. Prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, it was the greatest immortal mountain in the White Reed Province and among the top five in the Immortal Realm.

    For a time, it was even considered the greatest of the five!

    Back then, Wang Ye built a coronation tform at its peak. Whenever the Central Immortal Court appointed a new sovereign, they were sure to proceed to the peak of Mount Taiwu, where Wang Ye would ce their crown upon their head personally.

    Only then was their rule considered legitimate!

    For instance, Daoist Master Red Cloud¡¯s ancestor, the Southern Profound Immortal Sovereign, had undergone his coronation ceremony atop Mount Taiwu when he assumed power over the Central Immortal Court.

    In other words, prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, the greatest of the top five immortal mountains had been widely acknowledged as a holy ground to the cultivators of the Immortal Realm!

    Hence the nickname, the ¡°Little Heavenly Court!¡±

    Naturally, Wang Ye was inextricably involved in all of this.

    But ording to Qi Fufeng, Mount Taiwu had disappeared long ago. No trace of it remained!

    Over the years, countless mighty factions had investigated, but none learned anything at all.

    This disappearance was now a famous, unsolvable mystery of the Immortal Realm.

    This too drew Su Yi¡¯s attention.

    This was because the mountain hadn¡¯t been destroyed; it had simply disappeared from the face of the earth. This was clearly out of the ordinary!

    Originally, Su Yi nned to visit Mount Taiwu upon his return to the White Reed Province and have a look at the ce he¡¯d cultivated in during his past life. He wanted to see if anything had been left behind.

    He had memories, and he knew that Wang Ye had wielded two world-famous swords in his lifetime.

    The first was called ¡°Far Reaches.¡±

    The second was called ¡°Distant Seas.¡±

    There was nowhere his sword could not reach. It was thus indestructible.

    It could reach even distant seas and mountains, heedless of the distance.

    It was much like a famous couplet, which read, ¡°At the end of the ocean, the sky is the shore. When I climb to the top of a mountain, I am the peak.¡±

    This was the source of Far Reaches and Distant Seas¡¯ names.

    During the Battle of Eternal Night, Wang Ye wielded Distant Seas to cut down thirty-three supremely powerful foes. In the end, Distant Seas was badly damaged and lost on the battlefield.

    As for Far Reaches? Wang Ye left it atop Mount Taiwu to seal and protect the coronation tform. No one else could wield it.

    Of course, the disappearance of Mount Taiwu naturally implied the disappearance of Far Reaches by extension.

    Qi Fufeng said softly, ¡°Young Lord, in my view, although a long time has passed and the Immortal Realm has changed, all you need to do is issue a decree, and those who fought alongside you will heed your call, no matter where they are in the Immortal Realm!¡±

    Here, he sighed. ¡°The only disadvantage is that doing so would reveal your identity and draw your powerful enemies¡¯ attention, too. It¡¯d lead to endless trouble.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°No need to rush. We can just take our time.¡±

    His current strength was far from sufficient; it wasn¡¯t time toy everything out in the open.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°There are two things I¡¯d like you to do next.¡±

    ¡°Pleasemand me, Young Lord,¡± Qi Fufeng said respectfully.

    ¡°First, gather information about the Nine Gates of Heaven, especially the Sixth and Seventh Gates of Heaven.¡±

    Su Yi then described his encounter with the Formless Demon, Li Fenghan, at the Mirror Lake.

    Qi Fufeng was instantly solemn.

    Formless Demons were one of the nine great demon races of the Beyond, and they were natural-born assassins, unpredictable and dangerous to the extreme.

    Yet now, at least one expert of this race had crossed the defensive line of the Nine Gates of Heaven to enter the Immortal Realm. Qi Fufeng immediately realized how serious the problem was.

    ¡°You have to be extremely careful. If you discover anything, contact me immediately. Whatever you do, don¡¯t take any reckless action,¡± ordered Su Yi.

    Qi Fufeng nodded. ¡°Second, continue investigating what led to the demise of the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race. No matter what, this blood debt must be repaid!¡±

    He¡¯d discussed the matter with Fang Yourong, but unfortunately, she was just a little girl when it happened. She didn¡¯t know who the culprits were either.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Qi Fufeng solemnly agreed.

    Su Yi took out three jade slips and passed them to Qi Fufeng. ¡°The first of these slips was given to me by the Divine Mysteries Pavilion. With it, you can make contact with their forces and gather information.

    ¡°The second records the distinctive characteristics of the nine great races of the demons of the Beyond, including their cultivation techniques, legacies, and weaknesses, with countermeasures for each.

    ¡°The third slip seals a streak of sword qi. Don¡¯t use it unless it¡¯s truly life or death.¡±

    Qi Fufeng solemnly epted the slip. ¡°This junior will be sure to give it his all!¡±

    That very day, Qi Fufeng left the treasure ship alone to begin this operation.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, went looking for Liang Wenyu and the Fang siblings. ¡°We¡¯ll arrive in zing Firmament Immortal City tomorrow. I n to get you settled in at the local branch of the House of Little Joys.¡±

    He¡¯d already asked Xue Hongfeng to confirm that there was a branch there. Once the siblings were settled in, Su Yi could contact Qing Wei. That¡¯d be enough to ensure their safety.

    ¡°When I find out who was behind the deaths of the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race, I¡¯ll naturally help you get revenge,¡± said Su YI.

    Fang Yourong couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Senior, why... Why are you helping us?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you now,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°But you¡¯ll naturally understandter.¡±

    Fang Yourong hesitated, then asked tentatively, ¡°Can... Can Big Brother Liange with us?¡±

    Su Yi nodded. He wasn¡¯t all that prejudiced against Liang Wenyu.

    Fang Yourong instantly felt a massive weight lift from her shoulders. ¡°Thank you so much, Senior.¡±

    ...

    That night, as the treasure ship made its way to zing Firmament Immortal City, it passed a stretch of untamed mountain wilderness. There, Su Yi witnessed a grand battle!

    One of thebatants was ady sword immortal in white, an unrivaled beauty with shocking murderous intent. She emanated the characteristic energy fluctuations of a Void Realm True Immortal.

    Her opponent was an Immortal Lord of the heretical path!

    The two fought amidst the wilderness, and the battle was extraordinarily intense.

    The heretical cultivator was a man in blood-red robes. His aura was sinister and malevolent, and he gripped a g with a pole carved out of bone. When he waved it about, countless ferocious evil spirits arose throughout heaven and earth, nketing the surrounding area.

    It was as if the entirendscape had transformed into a ghostly domain!

    Even more shockingly, despite the heretical cultivator¡¯s Immortal Lord Realm cultivation, he was at a disadvantage against the Void Realm True Immortal swordswoman!

    When Xue Hongfeng and the Fang siblings saw this from a distance, all of them were astonished.

    But when Su Yi saw the swordwoman¡¯s techniques, his eyes widened with surprise.

 Chapter 1598 - The Bodhi Bell

    <h4>Chapter 1598 - The Bodhi Bell</h4>

    Sword light shot in all directions, its scattered radiancepletely illuminating the night sky.

    Thedy sword cultivator gripped a sword with pinewood grain as radiant as the light of dawn. With every sh, a waterfall of sword light burst forth.

    She was beautiful to the extreme, pure as ice or jade, with an extraordinary, ethereal air about her.

    But when she struck, she was forceful and tyrannical. She repeatedly forced that heretical Immortal Lord back, and his injuries rapidly piled on.

    ¡°Thatdy sword immortal is incredible!¡± Fang Han gasped. Fang Yourong and Liang Wenyu were beside themselves with astonishment too.

    Despite her Void Realm cultivation, she fought so ferociously that an Immortal Lord almost couldn¡¯t take it. She was sure to have extraordinary origins!

    ¡°I know who that is! That¡¯s the greatest True Immortal of Mount Buzhou¡¯s Jadelight Pure Lands, Ying Xiu. She¡¯s the unrivaled genius in first ce on the Void Realm True Immortal Rankings!¡± eximed Xue Hongfeng.

    Ying Xiu!

    An immortal maiden famous throughout the forty-nine provinces of the Immortal Realm. Her talent would have shone in any era, and she was one of the few Holy Maidens of the Jadelight Pure Lands!

    ¡°So, that¡¯s her.¡± Liang Wenyu looked enlightened. There was no doubt about it; he¡¯d heard of her before.

    Su Yi took out a jug of wine and had a sip. He looked a bit dazed.

    The moment he saw Ying Xiu swing her sword beneath the night sky, he recalled an old friend.

    Ying Shanxue!

    She was once a top expertparable to Immortal Sovereign Xing Zhao, a woman who¡¯d reached the very pinnacle of the Immortal Dao!

    <i>The Jadelight Heaven-Reflecting Incantation, a Nine Purities Combat Physique, the Ancient Pinecloud Sword.... Indeed, it¡¯s just as I thought. She¡¯s got to be a junior of Ying Shanxue¡¯s n, </i>thought Su Yi.

    When he first read through the names and backgrounds of the top hundred experts of the Void Realm True Immortal Ranking, he guessed that Ying Xiu was rted to Ying Shanxue.

    Now that he saw her in person, he was certain of it.

    But Su Yi was also certain that it was no coincidence that he¡¯d bumped into her and that heretical cultivator here tonight.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Suddenly, the heretical cultivator Ying Xie was forcing back retreated and charged at Su Yi andpany instead.

    ¡°Chase me, and I¡¯ll kill those people!¡± the man in blood-colored robes bellowed.

    There was no doubt about it; he had no tricks left. When he saw Su Yi and the others watching from afar, he decided to use them as leverage to threaten his opponent.

    Ying Xiu immediately gave chase and shouted a warning. ¡°Hurry and get out of the way!¡±

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t retreat. Xue Hongfeng, Fang Han, and the others were calm too. If anything, when they looked at their would-be assant, their gazes were a bit pitying.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    The heretical cultivator appeared out of nowhere and charged at Su Yi, who was standing at the head of the treasure ship.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Ying Xiu cried out.

    But a momentter, she was dumbstruck.

    The man in blue just stretched out his hand and grabbed the heretical cultivator by the throat, then held him aloft as he might a chicken.

    ¡°This...¡± Ying Xiu¡¯s bright eyes widened.

    And the heretical cultivator in blood-colored robes panicked. He would never have thought some random passerby, a young man in his twenties, would be a deeply hidden expert!

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    Before he could wrap his head around it, Su Yi snapped his neck. The man¡¯s body crumbled into pieces, and his ashes scattered to the wind.

    Su Yi then turned to look at Ying Xiu. ¡°When you fight, you ought to strike with full force and eradicate your foe. Just now, you were overly defensive and insufficiently aggressive. Although you were on guard against his death throes, you left him an opportunity to escape. You really shouldn¡¯t have.¡±

    Ying Xiu was stunned. A moment passed before she realized that the young man in blue was rebuking her, and she couldn''t help but look a bit ufortable.

    After taking a moment to steady herself, she sped her fist in greeting. ¡°Many thanks for helping me kill that scoundrel, fellow Daoist.¡±

    Her voice was music to the ears, like the burbling of a clear stream.

    Ying Xiu was a full-on stunner to begin with, as pretty as a picture. Despite her simple white clothing, and despite just standing there casually, her delicate figure and extraordinary looks let her outshine everything around her.

    Xue Hongfeng could no longer suppress his excitement. ¡°Celestial Ying Xiu, I¡¯m your biggest fan! I¡¯ve admired you for a long time, but s, fate never let us cross paths until today. I¡¯m ovee with delight that I finally got the chance to see your magnificence for myself.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Xue Hongfeng''spanions were stunned.

    Ying Xiu was a bit stunned too. She looked Xue Hongfeng over and said, ¡°Empty titles, that¡¯s all. I¡¯m afraid your praise is exaggerated.¡±

    Xue Hongfeng shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t be modest. Who in the Immortal Realm doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re the greatest expert of the Void Realm True Immortal Rankings? And who doesn¡¯t know of your extraordinary talent for the Dao of the Sword?¡±

    His expression was full of fervent admiration, and he wasn¡¯t at all stingy with his praises.

    Ying Xiu was a bit ufortable. <i>Who is this guy? We just bumped into each other by chance. Isn¡¯t this a bit much?</i>

    A momentter, she was stunned.

    The crisp sound of a bell emanated from her wrist.

    There was indeed a bell there. It was only about the size of an apricot pit, and it was pitch ck throughout and held in ce by a red string bracelet.

    The ck bell was swaying and emanating ripple-like Dao Markings.

    Ying Xiu abruptly raised her head and examined the group before locking onto Su Yi. Her fair, picturesque face filled with astonishment.

    ¡°You...¡± She was just about to say something, but before she could finish her question, Su Yi told the others to give them privacy.

    The group considerately moved further away.

    ¡°Let¡¯s chat on the ship.¡± Su Yi took out his wicker chair and sprawled out.

    Ying Xiu¡¯s beautiful face shifted erratically, as if she were astonished and delighted, yet too afraid to believe her senses. Her emotions werepletely in disarray.

    A little whileter, she took a deep breath, apologized for the disruption, and stepped on board.

    Her skin was smooth and fair, and her eyebrows were delicate. Her dark hair was casually tied up, further emphasizing the moving beauty of her face. Even rarer, she had an extraordinary, ethereal quality and a tall, slender figure. Her every gesture made her seem as if she¡¯d walked out of a painting.

    But when Su Yi saw this unrivaled beauty, he couldn¡¯t help but recall that phoenix-like beauty who¡¯d once stood at the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao: Ying Shanxue!

    Ying Xiu bore a striking resemnce to her, yet she waspletely distinctive, too.

    Ying Shanxue was aloof and cold as ice, as sharp and imposing as her sword, but Ying Xue was ethereal and elegant, like the pure, radiant moon shining far above the masses.

    ¡°Who sent you to find me?¡± Su Yi stroked his jaw, his bearing leisurely.

    ¡°It was...¡± Ying Xiu was about to answer when she paused, stunned, as if she still couldn¡¯t quite believe it. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re really...¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You¡¯re one of Ying Shanxue¡¯s juniors, yet you don¡¯t dare admit who I am?¡±

    He looked at the ck bell hanging from her wrist and sighed. ¡°Besides, after she proved her Dao and entered the Great Realm, she used a Bodhi seed to refine that Bodhi Bell. It¡¯s even sensed my aura.¡±

    The Bodhi Bell.

    This was a wondrous treasure Ying Shanxue had refined personally. It could wipe away all scattered thoughts, strengthening the heart and suppressing heart devils and other malevolent forces.

    When cultivating, the Bodhi Bell could help cultivators enter a wondrous state of deep enlightenment with ease. It was too wondrous for words.

    And the Bodhi seed Ying Shanxue had used to refine the bell had been given to her by Wang Ye!

    Ying Xiu eximed, ¡°You really are the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign!?¡±

    Su Yiughed dryly. ¡°Didn¡¯t youe to the White Reed Province with the Bodhi Bell on your wrist to find me? Why act so surprised?¡±

    Ying Xiu sheepishly lowered her head. ¡°Don¡¯t fault me, Senior. I dare say with certainty that anyone of the present day would lose theirposure upon realizing your identity.¡±

    The Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign!

    The greatest expert of the Dao of the Sword, the man who¡¯d stood at the pinnacle of the Immortal Realm! One of the greatest experts at the peak of the Immortal Dao!

    There were far, far too many stories about him.

    The long Age of Fallen Immortals had transformed the Immortal Realm, but legends of the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign still circted to this day!

    Who could possibly have remained truly calm andposed in the face of such a legend?

    A little while passed before Ying Xiu started to clear her head.

    Even so, when she looked at Su Yi, this beauty at the pinnacle of the Void Realm True Immortal Rankings couldn¡¯t help but look reserved and reverent.

    ¡°It¡¯s as you say, Senior. I was ordered toe here to look for you,¡± said Ying Xiu in her pleasant voice.

    Before long, Su Yi understood the full story.

    When he first ascended to the Immortal Realm, Qi Fufeng told him that he wouldn¡¯t be able to seal off word of what had happened at the Ascension Grounds, not even if he killed everyst expert loyal to the Church of the Pure One.

    The reason for this was simple. The Jadelight Pure Lands of Mount Buzhou had a secret art known as Mind Calling. With it, they¡¯d be able to recreate and manifest everything that had happened from the traces the battle had left behind.

    And indeed, Qi Fufeng¡¯s warning had be a reality.

    Not long after word of what had happened at White Deer Mountain¡¯s Ascension Pool spread, the Jadelight Pure Lands sent Ying Xiu to investigate. She¡¯d used Mind Calling to recreate the battle.

    However, the scenery was indistinct.

    Still, she learned enough that her master, Immortal King Kong Ye, realized that the ¡°ascendant¡± the Church of the Pure One was looking for was almost certainly Wang Ye¡¯s reincarnation!

    Immortal King Kong Ye didn¡¯t reveal this publicly because it was still just a guess, and there was no way to confirm it.

    Furthermore, everything rted to the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign was like a taboo; Immortal King Kong Ye dared not divulge this lightly.

    Thus, he sent his closed-door disciple, Ying Xiu, to investigate with her n¡¯s ancestral treasure, the Bodhi Bell.

    Ying Xiu went on to visit the Jing Province¡¯s Sky Tripod Immortal City. After learning the details of what had happened at the Seven Stars Immortal Assembly, she visited the Mirror Lake, where she learned that Su Yi had killed the Formless Demon Li Fenghan.

    After gathering these leads, Ying Xiu picked up on Su Yi¡¯s trail and followed him here, leading to this encounter.

    But it was ultimately thanks to the Bodhi Bell that she¡¯d been able to find him; she¡¯d sensed a thread of a premonition that guided her to the right spot!

    Su Yi didn¡¯t find any of this surprising.

    The Bodhi tree seed the bells were crafted from was a Xiantian divine lifeform born of chaos. It was full of wondrous fortune and karmic power.

    When Wang Ye obtained the seed, its power of fortune and karma touched him. Even after Ying Shanxue refined it into a finished Bodhi Bell, it could still somehow sense Wang Ye¡¯s presence!

 Chapter 1599 - The Plight of an Illegitimate Son

    <h4>Chapter 1599 - The Plight of an Illegitimate Son</h4>

    Su Yi asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s the deal with that heretical cultivator you were fighting earlier?¡±

    Ying Xiu¡¯s starry eyes were icy. ¡°That old-timer called himself the Purple River Immortal Lord. He was an elder of Mount Buzhou¡¯s Church of All Spirits.

    ¡°Not long after I arrived in the White Reed Province, I sensed someone tailing me in secret. Tonight, I deliberately lured him into the wilderness so I could kill him and prevent future problems.¡±

    ¡°Ah, so he¡¯s from the Church of All Spirits,¡± said Su Yi. He was a bit surprised.

    Back in the ck Dragon Market¡¯s Auspicious Cloud Pce, he slew one of the church¡¯s holy sons, Zhong Qi. The other attending experts of the Church of All Spirits lost their lives at the hands of the Red Dragon Dao Monarch.

    One of their libationers, Yun Qiong, took out a divine decree. It had taboo, terrifying power.

    That was when Su Yi first learned that a deity called Divine Venerate Tian Wu stood behind the Church of All Spirits.

    ¡°Is there a grudge between the Church of All Spirits and the Jadelight Pure Lands?¡± Su Yi asked, feeling rather curious.

    To the best of his knowledge, the Church of All Spirits was a faction of yao cultivators that had risen to prominence after the Age of Fallen Immortals.

    Ying Xiu nodded. ¡°Over the years, the Church of All Spirits has been wantonly ambitious and intent on expanding its territories. They¡¯ve imed a third of Mount Buzhou, and they im to have eighty thousand yao immortals at theirmand!

    ¡°As you know, Senior, our ancestral court is on Mount Buzhou. Historically, the Church of All Spirits never dared provoke us.

    ¡°But over the past few years, they¡¯ve repeatedly done just that, and they¡¯re eating away at ournds. We¡¯vee into conflict over this on numerous asions.

    ¡°But these shes have been small-scale, and none were exactly fierce. We¡¯ve never gone to war.

    ¡°But then, not long ago, the Church of All Spirits said that next year, on the fifteenth day of the eighth lunar month, they¡¯ll host an Immortal King Night Banquet!

    ¡°When the timees, they¡¯ll invite the Immortal Kings of the Three Pure Lands of Mount Buzhou to participate.

    ¡°Although they haven¡¯t revealed their intentions for hosting an Immortal King Night Banquet, it¡¯s obvious to everyone that they want to ¡®redistribute¡¯ the territories of Mount Buzhou!

    ¡°It¡¯s even... entirely possible that they¡¯ll use the night banquet as an opportunity to force the other factions of Mount Buzhou into submission!"

    Here, concern appeared on Ying Xiu¡¯s face, and she sighed. ¡°In the past, we wouldn¡¯t have feared any such threats, but the Age of Fallen Immortals took a massive toll on our vitality.

    ¡°We only have three Immortal Kings in residence now. One left the sect to explore the outside world a long time ago and has yet to return. My master, Immortal King Kong Ye, and the other Immortal King met with a strange divine tribtions a long time ago. Cmitous power has eroded their life force, and their predicaments worsen with each passing day. They had no choice but to enter seclusion to cling to life.¡±

    When Su Yi heard that, he couldn¡¯t help but recall Qing Wei¡¯s master, Immortal Queen Liu Wang. She too had encountered a strange divine tribtion that left her with no choice but to go into seclusion and focus all her attention on averting catastrophe.

    Back in the ck Dragon Market¡¯s Auspicious Cloud Pce, Holy Son Zhong Qi of the Church of All Spirits used this to threaten Qing Wei into bing his Dao Partner. He said that if she did, the church could resolve Immortal Queen Liu Yun¡¯s divine tribtion!

    <i>Is this all connected to the Church of All Spirits? After all, they¡¯ve got a god standing behind them,</i> thought Su Yi. He dared say with certainty that this was no mere coincidence.

    It seemed that both Immortal Queen Liu Yun and Immortal King Kong Ye... had been targeted by the Church of All Spirits!

    Su Yi suddenly asked, ¡°Did your master send you to find me in hopes that I¡¯d help him resolve his tribtion?¡±

    Ying Xiu was instantly sheepish. She averted her gaze and said, ¡°Master said that in the present-day Immortal Realm, those almighty experts at the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao have their hands full avoiding their own divine catastrophes. They cannot possibly divert their attention to help us. But Master was convinced that if I found you, all of our problems would simply melt away.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°He thinks quite highly of me.¡±

    Ying Xiu¡¯s beautiful face was utterly solemn. ¡°I¡¯m convinced too. If you lend us your aid, you can resolve Master¡¯s divine tribtion with ease.¡±

    Su Yi was stunned. A momentter, his gaze softened. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Ying Shanxue?¡±

    Ying Xiu dared not hide it. ¡°She¡¯s one of our n¡¯s ancestors. She¡¯s my great grandfather¡¯s younger aunt.¡±

    ¡°....¡± The disparity in seniority was unreasonably enormous.

    But when he thought about it, it made sense. Wang Ye and Xing Shanxue met prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals. That was a long, long time ago.

    ¡°And how is the Ying Family?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°During the Age of Fallen Immortals, a group of our seniors led our nsmen on a risky journey across the River of Epochs to seek refuge in the Era of Confucianism. There¡¯s been no word of them since.

    ¡°Only my father and his lineage remained here in the Immortal Realm, and we suffered massive casualties during the Age of Fallen Immortals. By now, few of us remain.¡±

    ¡°They sought refuge in the Epoch of Confucianism...?¡± Su Yi sounded thoughtful. ¡°It seems Ying Shanxue created an escape route for your n while she was exploring the River of Epochs.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t at all strange. Those who¡¯d reached the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao almost all explored the River of Epochs in search of further breakthroughs.

    But the vast majority of such attempts ended in failure. Even Wang Ye faced the threat of the gods during his exploration of the River of Epochs, almost dying in the process.

    ¡°Senior, could you... perhaps help my master?¡± Ying Xiu asked in a soft voice.

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ve got to give you face, after all.¡±

    Ying Xiu froze, stunned, then broke into a heartfelt smile. ¡°This junior doesn¡¯t have that kind of influence. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re doing this out of consideration for Ancestor Ying Shanxue.¡±

    When thedy sword immortal ranked first on the Void Realm True Immortal Rankings smiled, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but inwardly exim over her beauty. <i>She¡¯s like a hibiscus in bloom, a natural work of art.</i>

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°I still don¡¯t know where these so-called divine tribtions areing from, but no matter what, I¡¯ll do my utmost to lend a hand.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡± Ying Xiu sped her fist in gratitude.

    Su Yi waved the gesture away. ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite. When you go back, tell your master to wait for now. When I find a way to resolve this, I¡¯ll send him a message.¡±

    Not long ago, Qing Wei found her master, Immortal Queen Liu Yun. Su Yi nned to resolve her divine tribtions first. If he seeded, it was unlikely he¡¯d run into issues helping Immortal King Kong Ye.

    Ying Xiu straightforwardly agreed. ¡°Master has been dealing with this for years. It isn¡¯t urgent.¡±

    Su Yi and Ying Xiu then moved onto other topics. The atmosphere was rxed and casual. Ying Xiu was an extraordinarily talented sword cultivator, an ethereal, extraordinary genius. Even Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but cherish her talent.

    He even brought up the Dao of the Sword and offered Ying Xiu his guidance.

    Ying Xiu was beside herself with delight; she naturally understood how rare and precious this opportunity was. She took advantage of Su Yi¡¯s uncharacteristic talkativeness to ask him about every difficult problem she¡¯d run into in her cultivation.

    Su Yi held nothing back, and Ying Xiu benefited enormously. It was as if he¡¯d parted the clouds, letting her see the light of day once more.

    Before they knew it, the night receded, and the skies lit up. Thendscape was utterly resplendent.

    Su Yi stretched, then took out a jade slip and passed it to Ying Xiu. He said warmly, ¡°This records some of my experiences cultivating the Dao of the Sword. Take it. Also, if you run into difficulties you cannot resolve on your own, you can use the mark emzoned on that jade slip to contact me.¡±

    Ying Xiu epted the slip with both hands. ¡°It¡¯d be rude to refuse. I won¡¯t disappoint you, Senior!¡±

    She had exquisite features and a graceful figure. Beneath the light of the heavens, she was the most dazzling part of this gloriousndscape.

    A feast for the eyes.

    Su Yi waved and said with augh, ¡°Quick, go on.¡±

    ¡°Senior, if the opportunity arrives, I¡¯ll be sure to request further guidance.¡± Ying Xiu smiled, then turned to leave. Before long, she¡¯d faded from view.

    ¡°Brother Su, did you and Celestial Ying Xiu spend the night together?¡± Xue Hongfeng walked over, his eyes full of unconceble envy.

    Su Yi grunted nomittally.

    The corners of Xue Hongfeng¡¯s lips twitched, but he forced himself to smile. ¡°Brother Su, rest assured. I won¡¯t entertain any further thoughts of Celestial Ying Xiu...¡±

    There was no hiding his despondency.

    ¡°....¡± Su Yi didn¡¯t know what to say. <i>Don¡¯t tell me this kid really thinks there¡¯s something between me and Ying Xiu?</i>

    But he couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin. He just said, ¡°Do you have other business with me?¡±

    Xue Hongfeng said hurriedly, ¡°Brother Su, in a month, my n is hosting a grand banquet to celebrate my father breaking into thete-stage Saint Realm. It¡¯ll be held on a milestone birthday. I¡¯d like to invite you to visit our territory and join in the festivities.¡±

    Su Yi was stunned. ¡°Why invite me?¡±

    He knew that to an Immortal Lord faction like the Divine Cloud Mountain Xue Family, every breakthrough an Immortal Lord had was worthy of celebration.

    <i>And</i> Xue Hongfeng¡¯s father was their leader, <i>and </i>his breakthrough just so happened to line up with an important birthday. It was only natural that they¡¯d host a solemn celebration.

    But Su Yi wasn¡¯t at all interested in such events.

    Xue Hongfeng looked a bit ill at ease. After a moment¡¯s celebration, he gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°I want... you to back me up! And make our higher-ups think better of me! More importantly, I want my father to see me in a new light!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s expression was strange; he didn¡¯t quite know whether tough or cry. ¡°You want me toe to make you look good?¡±

    Xue Hongfeng hurriedly exined, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. To tell the truth, I¡¯m an illegitimate son. My position is much like Liang Wenyu¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    The status of an illegitimate son was sure to be terrible!

    Indeed, Xue Hongfeng let out a deep sigh. ¡°Well, my position isn¡¯t as bleak as his, but they¡¯ve never attached much importance to me, and each of my brothers and sisters is more impressive than the one before. Byparison, I seem mediocre...¡±

    He went on and on, as if he¡¯d found someone safe to vent to.

    Eventually, Su Yi realized he¡¯d go on forever, and he ran out of patience. ¡°Enough. I understand what you¡¯re after. How about this? Even if I can¡¯t make it, I¡¯ll prepare a generous gift. I promise it won¡¯t be any worse than what I gave Liang Wenyu. How about it?¡±

    Xue Hongfeng was ovee with delight, and he pped his thigh with excitement. ¡°That simply couldn¡¯t be any better!¡±

 Chapter 1600 - That Sword Cultivator

    <h4>Chapter 1600 - That Sword Cultivator</h4>

    As dusk approached, Su Yi emerged from the zing Firmament Immortal City branch of the House of Little Joys alone.

    Xue Hongfeng had already said his farewells and begun his journey home. He said he had to prepare a birthday gift for his father.

    Fang Han, Fang Yourong, and Liang Wenyu took up temporary residence in the city¡¯s branch of the House of Little Joys.

    Its manager was a Void Realm True Immortal called Xie Hengqiu.

    When Su Yi met with him, he didn¡¯t reveal his identity. Instead, he took out themand token Qing Wei had given him. Xie Hengqiu was all too happy to agree to look after Liang Wenyu and the Fang siblings.

    Su Yi also told Xie Hengqiu that if Qing Wei came to the White Reed Province, she should wait for him in zing Firmament Immortal City.

    Before they left the ck Dragon Market, Su Yi and Qing Wei had agreed that if Immortal Queen Liu Yun needed his help, she coulde looking for him in the White Reed Province.

    Su Yi had also given Qing Wei a talisman. With it, so long as Qing Wei was in the province, she¡¯d be able to find him.

    ......

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Su Yi sat on board a treasure ship shooting into the distant skies. He was sprawled out in his wicker chair, wine in hand. When he thought back to everything that had happened recently, he couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow.

    His to-do list was getting longer and longer. He was broad-minded and free-spirited, but he felt helpless, as if the current were simply propelling him along.

    He¡¯d agreed to help Immortal Queen Liu Yun resolve her divine tribtion. He had to help Ying Xiu resolve her master¡¯s divine tribtion too.

    After encountering a Formless Demon, he realized that problems had arisen at the Nine Gates of Heaven, and he¡¯d had no choice but to send Qi Fufeng to investigate.

    He still had to figure out what had caused the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race¡¯s misfortune, and he even had to make arrangements for the Fang siblings personally.

    Xue Hongfeng had asked him to make an appearance at Divine Cloud Mountain a month from now to boost his reputation...

    And now, he was rushing to the Luo River Forbidden Zone to investigate the ruins of the Academy of Eternal Night.

    When that was finished, he nned to break into the Void Realm and visit the Abyss of Dark Fog to meet with the sword-bearing ape.

    Then, he wanted to visit the rest of the Immortal Realm and resolve all of Wang Ye¡¯s lingering regrets...

    ¡°Worldly affairs are like shackles, and who in this world is ever truly unfettered?¡± Su Yi sighed softly.

    Inky darkness spread beneath the dome of heaven, and the stars flickered. The boundlessndscape below was shrouded in shadows.

    Su Yiy there, emptying his mind as his spirit wandered.

    A whileter, he suddenlyughed, his eyes bright and calm. It was like a poem:

    <i>A trying journey! A trying journey! So many forks in the road. Which to choose?</i>

    <i>When the winds cleave through the waves, I set sail through the boundless ocean!</i>

    When one sought the Grand Dao, endless wind, waves, and strife were inevitable. All he could do was...

    Cut through them all!

    That was enough.

    Su Yi¡¯s mentality silently shifted, bing tranquil and clear.

    The Buddha once said, ¡°My heart is without worries, so I am without fear.¡±

    This was a level reached when the heart was like a mirror unmarred by dust.

    ......

    The Luo River.

    This was the greatest river in the White River Province. It started in the east and flowed for ny thousand miles, splitting into numerous smaller rivers.

    The banks of the winding river contained endless danger zones and mountain ranges like natural barriers. They said that the riverbank alone was home to over a thousand lesser cultivation factions!

    Rumor had it that Flood Dragons saw these waters as the Dragon¡¯s Gate. If they could swim upstream for all ny thousand miles, they could leap over the Dragon¡¯s Gate and be true dragons. Then, they¡¯d be able to call themselves Dragon Monarchs and live free and unfettered.

    The Luo River Forbidden Zone was halfway down the river, bordering the Midsummer Mountains.

    Prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, the famous Academy of Eternal Night was built deep within the wilderness of the Midsummer Mountains. That was the ce all experts of the Immortal Dao acknowledged as the greatest academy beneath the heavens!

    But time changed all things. The Academy of Eternal Night had long since been lost to history, and its ruins were one of the six greatest forbidden zones in the White Reed Province.

    The setting sun cast angr shadows on the surging waters of the Luo River. The river was a full hundred thousand feet across, and the radiant light of dusk made it look as if its waves were churning with flecks of gold.

    Numerous cities were built along one side of the river, like stars dotting the sky.

    The massive Midsummer Mountains stood on the other shore, stretching seemingly endlessly into the heavens.

    ¡°Prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, countless factions of heretics and evildoers made their homes here. It was the greatestir of sin in the province, and people paled at the mere mention of its name.

    ¡°The strongest of these heretical cultivators was known as the Midsummer Sovereign. He was an unrivaled monster at the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao, and his strength was terrifying beyond measure.

    ¡°Back then, no one dared to get within thirty thousand miles of the Midsummer Mountains!¡±

    An old man and a young woman were flying along the riverbank.

    The old man wore a tall hat and broad belt. He was elegant, with thin features, and his eyes were full of the vicissitudes of countless years.

    The young woman was dressed in a pale pink skirt and an apricot yellow shirt. She was a smiling, moving beauty with her hair tied into twin buns. She looked mischievous and cute.

    The speaker was the old man.

    ¡°But the world is unpredictable. They say that one day, a sword cultivator came here alone on a t boat. It was dusk then, too.¡±

    The young woman couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Grand Uncle, was the dusk as beautiful then as it is now?¡±

    The old manughed, took in the fiery red clouds hovering over the horizon, and whispered, ¡°I suppose so.¡±

    ¡°And did the sword cultivator on a t boat look like him?¡± The young woman indicated to a spot in the distance.

    There, a t boat was leisurely floating on the surface of the river, drawing closer and closer to the Midsummer Mountains.

    A tall, upright figure in blue robes stood onboard, holding a yellow-skinned wine gourd. He looked extraordinary, as if he¡¯d risen out of the dust of mundanity.

    The old man was stunned. He couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Bao¡¯er, how could the two of them possibly be the same?¡±

    The girl giggled. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m just saying they look alike! But okay, I¡¯ll be quiet and listen. I promise not to interrupt anymore.¡±

    The old man continued, ¡°The sword cultivator had only just arrived in these waters when a pack of evil Flood Dragons hidden beneath the surface set their sights on him. The Midsummer Sovereign raised the Flood Dragons himself, and they¡¯d grown fat eating experts of the Immortal Dao year-round. All of them were as terrifying as could be, with terrifyingly cruel dispositions. Even Immortal Lords were nothing but another meal to them.¡±

    The girl gasped and covered her mouth. ¡°Then the sword cultivator must have been eaten!¡±

    The old man burst intoughter. ¡°No, he wasn¡¯t. The sword cultivator didn¡¯t even draw his weapon. His presence alone destroyed all neen evil Flood Dragons, body and soul, staining the Luo River red with their blood!¡±

    The old man¡¯s face filled with longing. ¡°Then, the sword cultivator entered the Midsummer Mountains alone.

    ¡°That night, sword qi flew through the air, connecting heaven and earth, and the humming of his sword never ceased!

    ¡°Most shocking of all, startling strange phenomena arose over the Midsummer Mountains. Thunder and lightning boomed, and a downpour of blood fell for seven days and seven nights, staining the entire mountain a startling shade of red.

    ¡°It was onlyter that the world realized that all of the mountain¡¯s heretics and fiends had been ughtered. Even the Midsummer Sovereign was killed!

    ¡°They say the seven days of blood rain were the result of his death.¡±

    The old man sighed ruefully. Just one man had cleansed the entire mountain of evildoers, killing until blood fell from the heavens and the ground was covered in corpses!

    Even that peak expert of the Immortal Dao, the Midsummer Sovereign, became just another departed soul beneath that cultivator¡¯s sword!

    This battle had gone down in the annals of the province¡¯s history. They called it the Midsummer Massacre!

    The girl¡¯s almond-shaped eyes widened, and she gasped, ¡°That sword cultivator was incredible!¡±

    The old manughed. ¡°The word ¡®incredible¡¯ is far from enough to describe his strength.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡±

    Suddenly, a calm voice rang out.

    Several hundred feet away, the young man in blue said, ¡°There were thirty-six evil Flood Dragons in these waters, and the strongest of them had already developed dragon scales and ws.

    ¡°That aside, the fiends of the Midsummer Mountains weren¡¯t all killed. A few of them managed to escape with their lives.¡±

    The youth paused to think for a moment. ¡°Right, the Midsummer Sovereign<i> did </i>die, but he killed himself. He... might have been an irredeemable viin, but he was contemptuous and proud. He was unwilling to die beneath that sword cultivator¡¯s de, so he chose to end himself instead.¡±

    The old man was stunned. A momentter, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°This old man dares say with certainty that those are mere rumors. None would hold up to scrutiny!¡±

    One of their n¡¯s ancestors had left behind an ancient text that described the Midsummer Massacre in detail.

    That ancestor had witnessed it all for himself. It was naturally far more urate than the world¡¯s fleeting rumors.

    The young woman blinked with curiosity. ¡°You sound quite confident. Do you perhaps know more secrets about the Midsummer Massacre?¡±

    The young man raised his jug of wine andughed. ¡°Quite a few. I could talk for three days straight, and it still wouldn¡¯t be enough.¡±

    As they conversed, he reached the banks of the Luo River and put away his boat. He put one hand behind his back and held a jug of wine in the other as he strolled toward the Midsummer Mountains.

    The young woman¡¯s sweet, clear voice emanated from behind him. ¡°Hey! Going to the Midsummer Mountains alone is far too dangerous. How about youe with us?¡±

    The old man¡¯s brow furrowed, but before he could respond, the young woman giggled. ¡°Great Uncle, that guy¡¯s quite handsome, and when he brags, he¡¯s totally nonchnt. It¡¯s fascinating! If we bring him with us, there¡¯s no way we¡¯ll get bored along the way!¡±

    The old man thwapped her on the forehead. ¡°Do you think I brought you here for fun?¡±

    Off in the distance, the young man in blue was already waving at them. He didn¡¯t even turn his head. ¡°I¡¯m ustomed to traveling alone, but I appreciate your good intentions.¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, he¡¯d disappeared into the distance.

    ¡°He refused our offer?¡± the young woman eximed, ¡°Did he not realize that you¡¯re an Immortal Lord?¡±

 Chapter 1601 - White Bone Swamp

    <h4>Chapter 1601 - White Bone Swamp</h4>

    When he heard the girl grumbling, the corners of the old man¡¯s lips twitched. He didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    ¡°Bao¡¯er, we and that young man simply crossed paths along the road. It¡¯s to be expected that he¡¯d refuse your invitation,¡± said the old man. ¡°This is the Luo River Forbidden Zone, one of the most dangerous ces in the White Reed Province. It¡¯s perilous and unfathomable. Everyone who enters this ce...¡±

    The girl said hurriedly, ¡°Grand Uncle, I get it, I get it! I know not to judge people by their appearances and to stay on guard and all that. Come on, let¡¯s go already!¡±

    The old man red, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to chastise her. All he said was, ¡°On the road ahead, you must obey my orders!¡±

    As they conversed, the two of them proceeded into the Midsummer Mountains.

    Mists permeated the air. Heaven and earth were overcast.

    Countless peaks rose and fell. All were shrouded in mist year-round. Those who entered felt as if it was nighttime; everything was murky and gray.

    This was a forbidden ground, so countless perils were hidden throughout the mountains.

    ......

    A cliffside swathed in silvery radiance.

    A stalk of immortal medicine was embedded in the rock. It was about the size of a fist and snow white, and it spewed misty starlight.

    Suddenly, a figure appeared out of nowhere and approached cautiously.

    He was a man in ck, and he¡¯d hidden his presence.

    When he was still a thousand feet away from that stalk of immortal medicine, he raised his hand and flung a rope into the air. It instantly wrapped around the nt.

    The man¡¯s eyes lit up with delight.

    But it was then that a streak of saber qi suddenly shot out of the mists atop the cliff.

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    The man in ck was split directly in two. Fresh blood sttered the air.

    The saber qi was so sudden and forceful that the man didn¡¯t even have time to scream before he died

    Once he was dead, a shadowy figure shifted in the mists and transformed into a middle-aged man in azure robes.

    The man didn¡¯t hesitate to loot the man in ck¡¯s bisected corpse.

    The girl with almond-shaped eyes, a pink skirt, and an apricot blouse witnessed this from far away. Despite herself, her eyes widened.

    ¡°So that immortal medicine is a trap!¡± the girl transmitted to her grand uncle. ¡°That guy¡¯s despicable! He¡¯s using medicine as bait and waiting for prey to fall into hisp.¡±

    The old man said calmly, ¡°Keep watching.¡±

    The girl was stunned. A momentter, she gasped.

    The azure-robed middle-aged man was still looting the corpse when he suddenly shrieked, turned, and fled.

    But he was one step toote. A swath of divine mes appeared out of nowhere and enveloped him, instantly reducing him to ash!

    And a man in ck appeared out of thin air, the same one the azure-robed middle-aged man had just ¡°killed.¡±

    ¡°Wha....¡± The girl almost dared not believe her eyes.

    She suddenly realized that the one the azure-robed middle-aged man had killed was actually just a lifelike puppet in human skin!

    The real man in ck had been hiding in the shadows this whole time.

    Chills coursed down the girl¡¯s spine.

    One used a stalk of immortal medicine as bait to lure his prey to him. The other used a decoy to lure the snake out of itsir!

    The violence came out of nowhere, and it was the very picture of craftiness and insidiousness. It was a startling sight.

    ¡°See that? Danger ismonce when you explore forbidden grounds,¡± the old man said softly. ¡°In a struggle for good fortune, everyone is prey. Most brutal of all, some ruthless types don¡¯t even try to seek out good fortune. They just use these ces as their hunting grounds and steal others¡¯ treasures instead.¡±

    A momentter, he changed tacks. ¡°Of course, what happened just now was but a little scuffle, entirely unworthy of notice. The truly powerful disdain such petty tricks.¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when his eyebrows rose. Off in the distance, the man in ck had only just picked that immortal medicine when something else unexpected happened.

    A young man in blue shot over from afar. He looked calm andposed, as if he were here to enjoy the scenery. He made no attempt to disguise his presence whatsoever.

    When he passed by the cliffside, he nced at the man in ck, then continued on his way.

    ¡°Ee? It¡¯s that handsome guy!¡± the girl eximed.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s in for trouble now,¡± the old man said with a frown.

    ¡°Why? He didn¡¯t do anything to provoke the man in ck,¡± the girl couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°And he didn¡¯t try to take that immortal medicine either. He just left. That really isn¡¯t good enough?¡±

    The old man¡¯s gaze was inscrutable. ¡°When you bump into something like this, you can¡¯t just leave. If everything goes as I expect, the man in ck is going to try to silence him. After all, there¡¯s no glory in trapping and killing others like this. If word of his actions gets out, it¡¯s highly likely that others will seek revenge.¡±

    As expected, a momentter, the man in ck appeared out of nowhere to block the young man in blue¡¯s path.

    ¡°Please wait, sir,¡± the man in ck said with a reserved smile.

    Su Yi just nced at him and said softly, ¡°Scram.¡±

    The man in ck¡¯s smile froze, and the depths of his gaze surged with murderous intent. ¡°Sir, don¡¯t misunderstand. I...¡±

    But before he could finish, Su Yi swung his sleeves, and...

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    The man in ck exploded into bloody chunks of flesh.

    But it wasn¡¯t over. Su Yi shed the air, and an agonized shriek emanated from the air over the cliffside.

    Immediately afterward, a corpse fell down to earth.

    The old man and young woman immediately realized that it belonged to the man in ck!

    There was no doubt about it. The one who¡¯d tried to intercept the young man in blue was actually just another puppet!

    ¡°He¡¯s awesome!¡± The girl¡¯s beautiful almond-shaped eyes lit up.

    She could tell that Su Yi had long since realized where the man in ck was really hiding. Thus, after cutting down his puppet, he immediately slew the real thing.

    The old man was impressed too. ¡°He¡¯s bold enough to explore the Luo River Forbidden Zone by himself. He¡¯s naturally no ordinary person. Besides, he¡¯s so young, but he¡¯s already a Universe Realm Immortal!¡±

    Universe Realm Immortals were nothing special.

    The crux of the matter was that Su Yi was still in his twenties, yet he¡¯d already established himself in the Universe Realm. That was far too rare!

    The old man hailed from a massive faction, and he¡¯d lived for countless years, but he¡¯d only seen a tiny handful of Universe Realm Immortals so young.

    Furthermore, all of them were peak geniuses, and in the years toe, most became prominent, influential experts.

    There was no doubt about it. That young man in blue was a monstrous genius too!

    ¡°I wonder which faction¡¯s junior he is? With the strength he just disyed, he could easily take a spot in the top ten of the Universe Realm Immortal Rankings, or perhaps... even higher?¡± The old man was suddenly intrigued.

    The girl¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Grand Uncle, you can¡¯t tell where he''s from either? How unusual!¡±

    The old manughed. ¡°How enormous is the Immortal Realm? Even those at the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao aren¡¯t omniscient, let alone this old man.¡±

    He paused, then looked at the girl and said warmly, ¡°Of course, he can¡¯tpare to our Bao¡¯er.¡±

    The girl apanying him had an extremely rare talent for the Grand Dao. She was the most talented junior to emerge from their n¡¯s ranks in the past thirty thousand years; no one else was even close.

    The faction¡¯s old-timers saw her as the apple of their eye, and they did everything they could to train her. She¡¯d monopolized all manner of good fortune from a young age!

    She hadn¡¯t let them down, either. Throughout her cultivation to date, she¡¯d crushed every obstacle in her path, leaving herpetition in the dust.

    Never mind others her age; even some older-generation experts paled byparison!

    The girl pursed her lips. ¡°Whypare us? How dull! Right, Grand Uncle, do you think he¡¯s after the lost legacies of Academy of Eternal Night too?¡±

    The old man nodded. ¡°It¡¯s entirely possible.¡±

    The ruins of the Academy of Eternal Nighty within the Luo River Forbidden Zone. Although this ce was home to endless perils, it hid all types of enticing good fortune, too!

    The old man and the young woman were here for the legacies of Academy of Eternal Night.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We have to reach White Frost Peak by tomorrow to meet with our fellow Daoists,¡± said the old man as he led the way ahead.

    ¡°Who are we traveling with this time?¡± the girl asked curiously.

    ¡°Some other old-timers, and a few people about your age. All of us are after the legacies of the Academy of Eternal Night, but if we travel together, we can look out for each other.¡±

    ¡°It seems we¡¯re going somewhere dangerous," said the girl.

    ¡°Of course. Otherwise, why would we old-timers have joined forces? ording to our secret intelligence, where we¡¯re going, those beneath the Immortal Realm are doomed never to return!¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that handsome guy we just met is in danger?¡± The girl furrowed her brow.

    ¡°We just happened to cross paths. We¡¯re neither friends nor rtives. Why concern yourself with his safety. Come on!¡±

    ¡°Oh...¡±

    The pair continued along their journey, passing through numerous danger zones. Ordinary immortals would have died a long time ago.

    But the old man was clearly treading familiar ground. There were a few scares along the way, but with him leading the way, the pair avoided numerous dangers in the nick of time.

    Even so, after seeing all the danger along the way, the girl¡¯s hair stood on end. Despite herself, she was more alert than ever. <i>This sted ce really is terrifying. Any random patch of grass can hide danger great enough to end your life!</i>

    Along the way, the girl saw two Void Realm True Immortals step on an inconspicuous piece of rubble, only for ck baleful fog to billow forth and destroy them instantaneously!

    The sight rmed her so badly that she broke out in cold sweats.

    But such terrifying sights weremonce here.

    At first, the girl hadn¡¯t been convinced, but now, she finally had to admit the truth. Had her grand uncle not led her here, she would have died many times over by now!

    Suddenly, the old man stopped in ce and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Eh? That young man actually beat us to White Bone Swamp.¡±

    The girl looked over.

    There, off in the distance, she saw a swamp swathed in pale gray mists that stretched as far as the eye could see.

    And a tall, upright figure in blue stood atop a leafless tree, extraordinary and ethereal.

 Chapter 1602 - Killing With a Borrowed Knife

    <h4>Chapter 1602 - Killing With a Borrowed Knife</h4>

    White Bone Swamp.

    This was one of the most dangerous ces in the Luo River Forbidden Zone; even Immortal Lords paled at the mention of its name.

    The swamp was enormous and shrouded in perpetual murky gray mists. Its waters were full of skeletons and rotting corpses.

    Moreover, countless terrifying departed souls lurked within the swamp!

    ¡°He managed to cross those danger zones all on his own to arrive safely at White Bone Swamp? Truly impressive!¡± eximed the young woman. She¡¯de here alongside her great uncle; she¡¯d never have made it this far into the Midsummer Mountains otherwise.

    She couldn¡¯t even imagine how Su Yi had managed it.

    ¡°I can tell he came prepared. He¡¯s no ordinary person.¡± The old man was surprised too. ¡°But he has no hope of crossing White Bone Swamp.¡±

    The girl couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because strange departed souls capable of threatening even Immortal Lords lurk within White Bone Swamp. Never mind a Universe Realm Immortal; even Void Realm True Immortals would face certain doom if they were foolish enough to enter,¡± the old man exined patiently. ¡°That aside, the mist hovering over the swamp is called Spirit-Restricting Baleful Fog. It can suppress and restrict all types of treasures; it¡¯s like a formation. That means that even if he has numerous cards up his sleeves, he won¡¯t be able to use them in the swamp.¡±

    The girl looked enlightened. A momentter, she said, ¡°Grand Uncle, how about we help him?¡±

    The old man mulled it over, then nodded. ¡°Very well.¡±

    He¡¯d long since realized that the young man in blue wasn¡¯t simple. He was obviously an extraordinary genius. Furthermore, he¡¯d crossed numerous danger zones alive to reach the swamp. That more than proved how impressive he was.

    Furthermore, fate had let them cross paths several times over. The old man didn¡¯t mind approaching him; he could just take it as establishing positive karma.

    The girl walked over with a smile, her gait light and airy. ¡°Hey, Handsome. We meet again!¡±

    <i>Isn¡¯t she a bit too eager?! </i>The old man hurried after her. He was at a loss for words.

    Su Yi stood by the shore of the swamp, beside a withered tree. He turned to look at them andughed. ¡°Quite the coincidence.¡±

    The girl giggled. ¡°How about youe with us? White Bone Swamp is dangerous.¡±

    The old man smiled too. ¡°Meeting once is a coincidence, but meeting repeatedly is an act of fate. If you¡¯re not opposed, you¡¯re wee to travel with us.¡±

    Su Yi mulled it over, then nodded his agreement. He¡¯d long since realized that these two were from the ancient Tang Family, one of the strongest factions of the modern-day Immortal Realm. Their foundations were firm enough topete with the Church of the Pure One, Lotus Temple, the Church of Supreme Oneness, and other top orthodoxies.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The old man slipped a diagram from his sleeves and tossed it into the air. It instantly transformed into a glittering golden magic cloud that hovered over the group¡¯s heads.¡±

    <i>A Golden Four Beasts Diagram</i>. Su Yi recognized the diagram at a nce. It was an Immortal King-level treasure, wondrous and unfathomable. It could block and neutralize strange, inauspicious, and cmitous powers.

    The old man then flew into the air and led the way over the swamp.

    <i>Whoosh~</i>

    Pale gray fog churned over the swamp, emanating a strange suppressive force. It tried to suppress the magic cloud hovering over the old man¡¯s head.

    However, when the baleful mists drew near, images of the four beasts¡ªthe Vermillion Bird, ck Tortoise, White Tiger, and Azure Dragon¡ªsurged forth with holy immortal light, dispersing the fog!

    ¡°Grand Uncle, I understand now. So, you brought the Golden Four Beasts Diagram along to help us cross the swamp,¡± said the girl.

    The old man said casually, ¡°The Midsummer Mountains are perilous and unpredictable. Even I wouldn¡¯t daree here without making ample preparations.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said the girl. She turned to look at Su Yi. ¡°What did youe to the Luo River Forbidden Zone for?¡±

    The old man instantly pricked up his ears.

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°I want to have a look around the ruins of the Academy of Eternal Night.¡±

    ¡°Ha, I knew it!¡± The girl giggled. ¡°You¡¯re after the academy¡¯s good fortune too.¡±

    When she shook her head, her twin buns shook. It was an adorable sight.

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Good fortune is secondary. I¡¯m more curious to know how and why the academy fell during the Age of Fallen Immortals and what happened to its experts.¡±

    ¡°All of that happened a long, long time ago,¡± the girl said dismissively. ¡°The details have been lost to history. Even if clues remain, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to learn anything.¡±

    She paused. ¡°Right. Why investigate all that?¡±

    ¡°Because I refuse to believe that the catastrophe of the Age of Fallen Immortals was enough to destroy the Academy of Eternal Night,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°There¡¯ve got to be secrets behind it all.¡±

    When he heard that, the old man couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. He took another look at Su Yi. <i>He¡¯s only in his twenties. Why is he so interested in such ancient history?</i>

    The girl was confused too. ¡°Even if there are secrets to be uncovered, what would they have to do with you?¡±

    Su Yi took out a jug of wine and had a sip. Heughed, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe me even if I told you, so I won¡¯t bother.¡±

    ¡°....¡± The girl pursed her lips and grumbled, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tell us, fine. I¡¯m not interested anyway.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. <i>She¡¯s quite lively, with the mischievous charm of a girl next door. It¡¯s hard not to like her.</i>

    The old man suddenly furrowed his brow. ¡°It¡¯s strange. We¡¯ve ventured this far into the swamp, but aside from the Spirit-Restricting Baleful Fog, we haven¡¯t encountered any danger.¡±

    The girl rolled her eyes. ¡°Grand Uncle, isn¡¯t that a good thing? Don¡¯t tell me you won¡¯t feel assured until the souls of the dead emerge from the swamp to attack us?¡±

    The old man paused, then snapped, ¡°You don¡¯t understand anything! I just think it¡¯s strange. It¡¯s not at all that I <i>want </i>to encounter danger!¡±

    Su Yi chuckled as he took this in. Was this strange? No, not at all. With him here, how could any of the strange departed spirits dare to attack?

    But he didn¡¯t exin. There was no need.

    When the group reached the heart of the swamp, a sharp noise whooshed toward them from behind. The air split as a bronze spear hurtled toward them.

    The old man stiffened, then immediately moved Su Yi and the girl out of its path.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The surface of the swamp exploded. Countless bones rose within its churning waters, and the entire area shook violently.

    The old man¡¯s expression was unsightly. He gnashed his teeth. ¡°Those bastards! Are they trying to use the spirits to kill us?¡±

    He whipped around and gazed into the distance, his eyes shing like cold lightning.

    But he discovered nothing at all.

    The girl said in bewilderment, ¡°Grand Uncle, do you mean that that spear wasn¡¯t targeting us, and that it was intended to break the swamp¡¯s peace and lure the evil spirits out of hiding so that they could deal with us instead?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The old man nodded. He was seething with murderous intent.

    ¡°That¡¯s despicable!¡± the girl shouted in fury.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, gazed into the swamp¡¯s depths, the light in his eyes distant and inscrutable. A subtle hint of a mysterious marking appeared.

    At his waist, a ck jade pendant swayed.

    Meanwhile, at the bottom of the enormous swamp, dark, shadowy figures quivered with fright and unease.

    They came in all shapes and sizes. Some were humanoid, others bestial or shaped like trees and grasses. All of them emanated a dense aura of death.

    However, these strange, departed spirits were all too terrified to show themselves.

    It was only after confirming this that Su Yi retracted his gaze.

    The girl quickly realized that something was amiss. ¡°Uh, Grand Uncle, why aren¡¯t there any spirits even after all thatmotion? It¡¯s just too strange. Are they fast asleep? Or are we just ridiculously lucky?¡±

    The old man was quite surprised. He waspletely on guard and ready for battle, terrified that hordes of strange departed spirits could attack at any moment.

    Who¡¯d have thought no such thing would happen?

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Suddenly, yet another bronze spear whooshed over from afar, like a glittering meteorite. It mmed into White Bone Swamp, stirring up massive waves.

    There was no doubt about it. The one hiding in the shadows had obviously realized that something wasn¡¯t right here, and he¡¯d decided to attack again.

    s, neither the old man nor the young woman could figure out who the culprit was.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get out of here before we do anything else.¡± The old man¡¯s face was overcast as he led the girl and Su Yi out of the swamp in a hurry.

    Along the way, he was jumpy and alert. However, they made it out of the swamp without encountering any danger whatsoever.

    The old man couldn¡¯t help but feel bewildered. <i>Don¡¯t tell me the strange departed souls have all been destroyed?</i>

    Meanwhile, the girl gnashed her teeth. ¡°Grand Uncle, let¡¯s wait here and see just who was so despicable as to ambush us from the shadows!¡±

    The old man didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°Let¡¯s!¡±

    He had a bellyful of fire too. Earlier, at the White Bone Swamp, they¡¯d been tricked twice. If not for those strange departed spirits never revealing themselves, the consequences would have been unimaginable!

    But now, they¡¯d already crossed the White Bone Swamp. There was no further need to worry about any of that.

    Su Yi said nothing. He just gazed into the distance.

    Meanwhile¡ª¡ª

    Two figures appeared on the banks of the White Bone Swamp. The leader was a thin old man in ck with sunken eyes glinting with unearthly light. His entire body emanated sinister, terrifying Immortal Lord energy.

    A youth was apanying him.

    ¡°Have all of those departed souls been destroyed? I can¡¯t believe they didn¡¯t even try to intercept Tang Lingqi,¡± the old man in ck said with a frown.

    The youth couldn¡¯t help but interject, ¡°Elder, since the swamp is no longer dangerous, let¡¯s hurry! If we arrivete, others will beat us to the legacies of the Academy of Eternal Night!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think Tang Lingqi will be waiting for us on the far shore?¡± the old man in ckughed. ¡°After all, if anything unexpected happened, they¡¯d have been doomed. After such a shock, I¡¯m sure the old man¡¯s furious!¡±

    The youth couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°But you¡¯re right. The most important item on the agenda is crossing the White Bone Swamp as quickly as possible.¡±

    The old man in ck made a decision, then led the youth straight into the air over White Bone Swamp. They encountered no danger along the way.

    Well, that was until they arrived at the heart of the swamp, and something unexpected happened.

 Chapter 1603 - Cloudscrape Peak

    <h4>Chapter 1603 - Cloudscrape Peak</h4>

    Gray fog permeated the air.

    The White Bone Swamp was utterly silent.

    But strange departed spirits were emerging all around the ck-robed man and the youth apanying him. All of them emanated a terrifying air of death.

    Their eyes were blood-red, and all of them were looking at the ck-robed elder and youth.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± The ck-robed old man¡¯s eyes widened, and his scalp went numb.

    The youth apanying him quivered from head to toe with fright. <i>What¡¯s going on?</i>

    <i>When Tang Lingqi¡¯s group crossed White Bone Swamp, nothing unexpected happened at all, so why... have so many departed spirits appeared now?</i>

    The ck-robed old man waspletely dumbstruck. He¡¯d attacked twice, striking the swamp with a bronze spear in an attempt to lure these strange departed souls into attacking Tang Lingqi.

    Yet for some reason, nothing happened. Not until it was their turn to cross the swamp!

    When the ck-robed elder saw the spirits gathering throughout the surrounding area, he couldn¡¯t help but gulp with great difficulty, and his heart clenched.

    <i>We¡¯re in for big trouble this time!</i>

    ¡°Retreat¡ª¡ª!¡±

    The old man bellowed, then turned and led the youth away.

    But they were one step toote.

    The dense army of departed souls disyed utterly terrifying strength. They surrounded the two of them, killing them both within just a few breaths of time.

    Even their flesh and souls were torn to shreds and devoured!

    ......

    ¡°My heavens!¡±

    Off in the distance, the girl¡¯s eyes widened as she took in this strange and terrifying scene.

    Her grand uncle, Tang Lingqi, couldn¡¯t help but gasp too. Chills coursed down his spine.

    And here he¡¯d been nning to wait here to seek revenge on those who¡¯d ambushed them. Who¡¯d have thought over a hundred spirits would appear and destroy the culprits before he got the chance?

    Tang Lingqi was unwittingly stunned. <i>What¡¯s going on?</i>

    ¡°Grand Uncle, don¡¯t tell me those spirits y favorites?¡± the girl murmured.

    Tang Lingqi¡¯s expression was uncertain; he didn¡¯t get it either. ¡°They say those vicious creatures are the terrifying monsters and heretics who perished at the hands of the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign long ago. After they died, the Laws of this stretch of heaven and earth corroded the fragments of their souls, making them into the monsters they are today. They¡¯re neither human nor ghost; all that remains of them is instinct. They have no intelligence to speak of, so how could they y favorites? All I can say is, there¡¯s got to be a reason for all of this!¡±

    When something strange happened, there was always an exnation. As an experienced Immortal Lord, Tang Lingqi was convinced that this was no coincidence!

    <i>Could it have something to do with that young man? </i>Tang Lingqi nced imperceptibly at Su Yi.

    The young man in blue was staring intently into the distance, as if he hadn¡¯t noticed any of this, or as if there were no one else around.

    <i>No, that¡¯s most likely not the case. </i>Tang Lingqi shook his head and rejected the idea. A Universe Realm Immortal, nothing more. How could Su Yi possibly have been behind this?

    Besides, they¡¯d traveled together since entering the swamp, but Tang Lingqi didn¡¯t notice him making any unusual movements.

    ¡°Grand Uncle, I¡¯m sure we just got incredibly lucky. We¡¯re blessed with such good fortune that those spirits even helped us kill those despicable bastards!¡± The girl waved her crystalline fists about.

    Tang Lingqi couldn¡¯t help but suspect that she might be right. <i>Were we... really just lucky?</i>

    ¡°What do you think, Handsome?¡± The girl looked at Su Yi.

    Su Yi nodded distractedly, then said, ¡°Just call me ¡®fellow Daoist. ¡®Handsome¡¯ is grating to the ears.¡±

    The girl giggled. ¡°Fellow Daoist is too old-fashioned. ''Handsome'' sounds better.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    After traversing White Bone Swamp, they arrived in a barren stretch out mountainous wilderness. Here, the dome of heaven was shrouded in dark, leaden clouds.

    Rampaging lightning shed throughout theyers of cloud, and the deafening rumble of thunder reverberated throughout thendscape.

    Dazzling lightning made thendscape flicker in and out of view, giving it an unsettling, mysterious feel.

    They were distant and indistinct, but deep within the barren stretch of mountains, therey the ruins of ancient buildings. Some were mere rubble strewn across the ground, while others stood tall amidst the wilderness.

    It was like the ruins of a massive ancient city. The dense ruins stretched out as far as the eye could see.

    These were the ruins of the Academy of Eternal Night!

    Images of its glory days floated to the forefront of Su Yi¡¯s sea of consciousness.

    Back then, this ce had brimmed with auspicious light. All manner of ancient buildings had stood here, from arenas capable of holding a hundred thousand spectators, to medicine gardens growing all manner of immortal herbs, and blessed ground for the academy¡¯s disciples to cultivate in....

    Back then, this ce had seemed sacred. Every morning at dawn, numerous disciples traversed these mountains. Everywhere you looked, this ce was full of life and vitality.

    Back then, the Academy of Eternal Night had been a sacred ground in the eyes of the world¡¯s immortal cultivators. It was the greatest academy in the Immortal Realm, and it housed countless canons and legacies.

    Even just the Immortal Lords working as teachers to transmit the Dao numbered over a hundred!

    And the academy¡¯s nine elders were all Immortal Kings!

    Even Wang Ye himself sometimes visited to clear up the disciples¡¯ confusions, and exin the subtleties of the Grand Dao!

    But now...

    That flourishing prosperity and vitality had given way to rubble and destion!

    This was what they meant when they said that time changed everything it touched. For a moment, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but be rueful.

    ¡°Those are the ruins of the Academy of Eternal Night up ahead. It might look like unassuming rubble, but in truth, it''s home to endless danger. Over the years, numerous Immortal Lords have slipped up and died here,¡± said Tang Lingqi, his expression grave. ¡°We¡¯re going to Cloudscrape Peak to meet with our fellows.¡±

    Here, he looked at Su Yi. ¡°My young friend, if you¡¯re interested, you¡¯re wee to join us.¡±

    ¡°Cloudscrape Peak....¡± murmured Su Yi. He seemed to realize something. ¡°So you¡¯re here to explore the Pce of Scriptures?¡±

    Tang Lingqi eximed, ¡°You know about those ruins?¡±

    Su Yi nodded. The Pce of Scriptures was located halfway up Cloudscrape Peak. It was one of the foremost forbidden grounds in the Academy of Eternal Night.

    It collected nearly ny thousand Daoist canons Wang Ye had gathered from all across the Immortal Realm, including countless unique tomes and secret legacies. It housed tomes rted to Confucianism, Daoism, Buddhism, Demonism, the sword, and numerous other schools of thought.

    Back in the day, the Pce of Scriptures was famous throughout the Immortal Realm. Countless cultivators saw it as one of the four greatest collections of texts beneath the heavens!

    Even Immortal Kings came here on ount of its reputation, offering generous gifts and paying high prices for an opportunity to enter the Pce of Scriptures and flip through its ancient texts!

    ¡°Come with us, Handsome,¡± chirped the girl. ¡°After all, we¡¯re all here for legacies and good fortune.¡±

    Su Yi agreed, and the group promptly set off. Tang Lingqi led the way through the rubble.

    Heaven and earth were overcast and shrouded in thunderclouds. Deafening thunder reverberated throughout the surrounding area, shaking the heart and soul.

    From time to time, lightning streaked through the sky, so bright it was like midday. However, each time, the deep darkness quickly returned, making the barren ruins flicker in and out of view. The atmosphere was mysterious and unsettling.

    Along the way, Tang Lingqi proceeded cautiously, treasures at the ready. He dared not lower his guard.

    The girl, Tang Bao¡¯er, was unprecedentedly nervous too. Her grand uncle had told her that the ruins of the Academy of Eternal Night held danger sufficient to kill even Immortal Lords with ease!

    ¡°Croak¡ª¡ª!¡±

    Suddenly, the soul-stirring cry of a toad filled the air, like a demonic invocation.

    Tang Lingqi shuddered, visibly stricken.

    It just so happened that a streak of radiant lightning cleaved through the darkness at that very moment, granting them a clear glimpse of a distant, massive figure enveloped in thunderclouds.

    It was an enormous ck toad. It sat there, its body like a hill. Its eyes were an unearthly shade of gold, and each was about the size of ake.

    Chills coursed down Tang Lingqi¡¯s spine, and his hair stood on end.

    The strange ck toad emanated an utterly terrifying aura. Even from a distance, a single nce was enough to make Tang Lingqi¡¯s heart quiver with fright. He could clearly sense an impending, lethal threat! Tang Bao¡¯er was dumbstruck. <i>The toad is just too enormous! It¡¯s like a hundred thousand feet tall!</i>

    Although neither of them noticed, the hands hidden within Su Yi¡¯s sleeves gently tapped the ck jade pendant hanging from his waist.

    The massive ck toad instantly disappeared into thin air, leaving no trace behind.

    ¡°Grand Uncle, was that a hallucination?¡± Tang Bao¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Tang Lingqi took a deep breath and forced himself to stay calm. He said gravely, ¡°It wasn¡¯t. To the best of my knowledge, others who¡¯ve entered his ce have seen that massive toad before too. They say it''s the manifestation of a departed Immortal King-level yao. It hides deep within the ruins of the Pce of Eternal Night year-round, killing all who draw near, no exceptions!¡±

    The departed soul of an Immortal King-level yao?

    Tang Bao¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but shrink back. <i>This ce really is far too terrifying.</i>

    But when Su Yi heard Tang Lingqi¡¯s description, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. <i>What mighty toad yao? That¡¯s nothing but a wisp of an Immortal King true spirit sealed within that stone stele. Fortunately, the little toad is still around. That means the secret tunnel to the Underground Pce of Seeking the Profound still exists.</i>

    As they conversed, Tang Lingqi set off once more. On the road ahead, there were a few scares, but no real danger. Before long, they¡¯d reached Cloudscrape Peak.

    The mountain was enormously tall, with steep, barren slopes covered in strangely shaped rocks. Its peak was shrouded in dense ck thunderclouds. The battered ruins of a grand pcey halfway up its slopes, its hallsmplit and eye-catching amidst the darkness.

    ¡°It seems our fellows have already arrived.¡± Tang Lingqi sighed in relief; he felt as if a massive weight had lifted from his shoulders.

    He¡¯d figured he¡¯d run into thorny problems along the way, and he¡¯d even readied some of his trump cards for battle.

    Who¡¯d have thought they wouldn¡¯t run into anything between the pce and White Bone Swamp? Tang Lingqi was bewildered that everything had gone so smoothly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the heavens have really blessed us on this expedition... Is that why we¡¯ve been so fortunate?¡± Tang Lingqi muttered.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose, and his heart was full of confusion.

    They¡¯d only just arrived on Cloudscrape Peak, yet he sensed a hint of a familiar presence!

 Chapter 1604 - Little Flaws

    <h4>Chapter 1604 - Little ws</h4>

    Su Yi gazed intently at themplit pce halfway up the slope. <i>Could that pce contain treasures from my past life?</i>

    Before long, Tang Lingqi led Tang Bao¡¯er and Su Yi toward the pce.

    ¡°Most of those gathered inside are Immortal Lords from across the White Reed Province. Their statuses might be slightly inferior to ours, but all of them are our allies. You cannot look down on them or treat them with contempt due to your position,¡± warned Tang Lingqi. ¡°Lass, when we arrive, listen more and say less.¡±

    Su Yi chuckled. <i>He¡¯s saying that for Tang Bao¡¯er¡¯s benefit, but isn¡¯t he indirectly warning me as well?</i>

    ¡°Rx, Grand Uncle. I promise not to cause trouble,¡± giggled Tang Bao¡¯er.

    Before long, the group arrived at the pce halfway up the slope. It was worn and battered. Everywhere they looked, they saw signs of damage.

    But the pce was thoroughly illuminated, and numerous figures were gathered inside. They were seated on the ground, conversing amongst themselves. The atmosphere was quite lively.

    There were at least ten Immortal Lords, each apanied by a junior.

    When Tang Lingqi arrived with Su Yi and Tang Bao¡¯er, everyone rose to greet and exchange pleasantries with Tang Lingqi.

    The Immortal Lords then cleared a space for Tang Lingqi at the center of the hall. Su Yi and Tang Bao¡¯er sat beside him.

    It was clear that as an Immortal Lord of a mighty faction like the Tang Family, Tang Lingqi¡¯s position transcended that of everyone else present.

    Su Yi barely noticed the difference. A seat, that was all.

    However, he could tell that the Immortal Lords seemed to take Tang Lingqi as their leader.

    ¡°Now we just have to wait for Grand Elder Li Wuzhen of Qiankun Sword Manor to arrive. Once he gets here, we can immediately begin our journey to the Pce of Scriptures on the mountaintop.¡±

    ¡°Daoist Brother Tang, have you perhaps made any arrangements?¡±

    The Immortal Lords all started discussing the Pce of Scriptures and the legacies it contained.

    Tang Lingqi smiled and conversed with them, but Su Yi found this awfully dull. He just sat there drinking wine and pondering the source of that hint of a familiar aura he¡¯d sensed just now.

    ¡°Do you find this boring too?¡± Tang Bao¡¯er batted her long eyshes and sat closer to him, her breath tickling him as she transmitted her words directly into his ears.

    Before she could respond, she pursed her lips. ¡°All those pleasantries and greetings are so superficial. I¡¯ve never liked them.¡±

    ¡°When like-minded people and good friends meet, it¡¯s naturally a joyous asion,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°But this is indeed as you said:pletely insipid.¡±

    Tang Bao¡¯er felt <i>noticed.</i> She beamed. ¡°I was right about you! All that bragging is a bit grating, but everything else about you is good!¡±

    Su Yi was dumbstruck. ¡°Bragging? What bragging?¡±

    Tang Bao¡¯er blinked her almond-shaped eyes and shed him a crafty grin. ¡°When we just met! You said there were thirty-six evil flood dragons living beneath the surface of the Luo River, and you said the Midsummer Sovereign killed himself. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t know this, but our scripture repository has a first-hand ount of the battle written by one of our ancestors. Nothing you said holds up to scrutiny. It¡¯s nothing but hot air!¡±

    Su Yi was at a loss for words. He didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    But Tang Bao¡¯er giggled. ¡°But don¡¯t worry; I won¡¯t make fun of you. It¡¯s normal for a man your age to have a few such little ws. If anything, it makes you seem more real!¡±

    She grinned cheekily, her pigtails swaying as she spoke. Su Yi almost couldn¡¯t resist the urge to squeeze them.

    ¡°And do you have any ¡®little ws?¡¯¡± Su Yi asked with great interest.

    Tang Bao¡¯er frowned and said with vexation, ¡°I have far too many! For instance, I was born too beautiful, making it hard to avoid endless swarms of tterers. And I was born with too much talent for cultivating the Dao. The n¡¯s old-timers are always on about my future prospects and how I¡¯ll surpass our ancestors. Argh! They¡¯re right, of course, but hearing them go on about it all day is boring...¡±

    It seemed like she appreciated the opportunity to vent; the words just flowed out of her.

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    <i>She calls those ''little ws?''</i>

    <i>If such things count as ws, I have them too. In abundance, even!</i>

    Suddenly, a nearby middle-aged man in gray smiled and said, ¡°Daoist Brother Tang, is that young man perhaps another scion of the Tang Family?¡±

    Tang Bao¡¯er was the famous pearl of the ancient Tang Family; the influential experts here all recognized her. She was a first-rate chosen daughter of heaven! But none of them recognized Su Yi.

    Tang Lingqi smiled and said, ¡°This is my young friend Su Yi. We encountered him on our journey through the Midsummer Mountains, and since fate brought us together, we invited him to join us.¡±

    The crowd was instantly enlightened. <i>So, that young man isn¡¯t from the Tang Family after all. </i>

    Most of them instantly lost interest in learning more about him, but not all of them. Someone said with a smile, ¡°Our young friend Su is lucky indeed to have won your recognition and support, Daoist Brother Tang!¡±

    Several other higher-ups chimed in their agreement. ¡°Indeed, after such a stroke of fate, his prospects are surely limitless.¡±

    It might have seemed like they wereplimenting Su Yi, but they were really just highlighting how capable Tang Lingqi was. Su Yi knew this, but he didn¡¯t care in the least.

    Tang Lingqi smiled and waved the praise away. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, everyone. My young friend is an extraordinary person; he has no need of this old man¡¯s support.¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when a young man in yellow robes said, ¡°Senior, ording to our agreement, every faction was only permitted to bring a single junior, right? So Fellow Daoist Su...¡±

    He trailed off, but his meaning was perfectly clear.

    Su Yi drained his cup of wine and said casually, ¡°Rx. I have no interest in this operation, and I won¡¯t be yourpetition.¡±

    Having his concerns tantly revealed like this made the yellow-robed young man¡¯s face stiffen. He snorted coldly and said, ¡°I was just asking! Besides, even if you <i>do </i>participate, I¡¯m in no way afraid ofpeting over good fortune with you!¡±

    Su Yi smiled and ignored him.

    The yellow-robed young man felt snubbed, and he said no more. However, when he looked at Su Yi, it was obvious that he was still angry.

    The gray-robed middle-aged man smiled. ¡°Since our young friend Su came here with Daoist Brother Tang, he¡¯s no outsider. Seems to me there¡¯s no reason he can¡¯t participate.¡±

    Who couldn¡¯t have read between the lines? He was just giving Tang Lingqi face.

    Several other Immortal Lords agreed, but this left their juniors displeased. Who¡¯d be happy when anotherpetitor appeared out of nowhere?

    ¡°We understand your good intentions, Senior. But none of us will be convinced if you give a spot away casually,¡± that yellow-robed young man said heartily. ¡°I have a suggestion. How about Fellow Daoist Su spars with me? If he can withstand three strikes, he can join us on this expedition. How about it?¡±

    Many of the other juniors approved. The Immortal Lords didn¡¯t try to stop them. Instead, they watched with great interest.

    Young people ought topete amongst themselves! What was youth withoutpetitive spirit?

    The young man in yellow was called Han Jingsong. He was one of the top elites among the gathered youths.

    ¡°What do you think, Fellow Daoist?¡± Han Jingsong looked at Su Yi, his gaze a bit provocative.

    All eyes were instantly upon Su Yi.

    But Su Yi just shook his head. ¡°No need for that. I already said I¡¯m not interested in this expedition.¡±

    The crowd was stunned, and their gazes shifted. <i>It¡¯s just a spar, not a life-or-death duel. You seriously don¡¯t even have the guts for that?</i>

    Han Jingsong looked disappointed. He shook his head. ¡°And here I thought Senior Tang had brought someone impressive. It seems... I jumped to conclusions.¡±

    With that, he returned to his seat.

    The other juniorsughed. <i>At least this guy knows what¡¯s good for him. He backed down of his own ord, so he has no one to me but himself.</i>

    Tang Lingqi witnessed the entire exchange, and although he was confused about Su Yi¡¯sck of interest in their expedition, he didn¡¯t say anything.

    After all, they¡¯d just bumped into each other along the way. Establishing a bit of positive karma was more than enough.

    But Tang Bao¡¯er was obviously displeased. ¡°You¡¯re the one who suggested the spar. Aren¡¯t other people allowed to refuse? You¡¯re like a little kid ying house. I wouldn¡¯t agree to a request like that either.¡±

    Her voice was crisp and clear, and she made no effort to hide it. Han Jingsong¡¯s face was instantly red with anger and humiliation.

    <i>A little kid ying house? Listen to her! What could be more insulting than that?</i>

    Tang Lingqi red at her. ¡°Bao¡¯er, don¡¯t be rude!¡±

    Tang Bao¡¯er pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m just telling it like it is.¡±

    Tang Lingqi grimaced, then looked around and said apologetically, ¡°Please don¡¯t take offense, everyone. It¡¯s the Tang Family¡¯s fault for spoiling her rotten!¡±

    The crowd smiled with understanding. Only Han Jingsong was still displeased. However, he dared not give voice to his anger.

    There was nothing for it; Tang Bao¡¯er¡¯s status was far beyond his. He couldn¡¯t afford to offend her.

    All he could do was take his resentment out on Su Yi. How could someone too afraid to fight possibly have earned Tang Bao¡¯er¡¯s protection? It was simply unfair!

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Qiankun Sword Manor¡¯s Li Wuzhen here yet? Don¡¯t tell me something happened to him along the way?¡± someone suddenly asked.

    Many of the others furrowed their brows.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Su Yi suddenly sensed something and looked outside the hall.

    Meanwhile¡ª¡ª

    An effeminate male voice resounded from outside.

    ¡°Li Wuzhen? Are you talking about this guy? He came here with me.¡±

    A tall, slender figure entered the hall apanying the speaker.

    This new arrival was dressed in silver, with a face like cut jade. His gaze was calm and cool, and his entire body was swathed in purple mes. His aura was cold, sharp, and imposing. When they sensed his gaze, everyone felt as if they were staring down a poisonous snake. Their hair stood on end, and they felt thoroughly ufortable.

    Especially after seeing the still-bleeding head he was holding aloft. Its face was smeared with blood, and its eyes were wide with terror.

    The crowd was instantly stunned.

    That head belonged to none other than Grand Elder Li Wuzhen of Qiankun Sword Manor!

 Chapter 1605 - The Eternal Night Immortal Sovereignâ€™s Master Calligraphy

    <h4>Chapter 1605 - The Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign¡¯s Master Calligraphy</h4>

    Li Wuzhen had been killed!

    Even his head was on disy for all to see!

    Practically instinctively, the Immortal Lords got up and stood in front of their juniors. Their gazes locked onto the silver-robed man who¡¯d just entered the hall.

    This new arrival was tall, thin, with beautifully handsome features. He was swathed in purple me, and his aura was cold and intimidating.

    As he approached, a bloody air, like a mountain of corpses and ocean of blood, permeated the hall. The crowd¡¯s hearts quivered.

    Su Yi just sat there, unmoving, and poured himself a cup of wine.

    He was so calm that Tang Bao¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but take another look at him. <i>This guy sure isposed even in the face of danger. It¡¯s like there¡¯s no one else around.</i>

    Tang Bao¡¯er had originally nned to get up, but after seeing this, she decided to remain seated too.

    But no one was paying attention to juniors like her and Su Yi now. That included Tang Lingqi. He too was focused on the new arrival, and his expression was grim.

    ¡°Who are you? Why did you kill Fellow Daoist Li Wuzhen?¡± A tall, stalwart Immortal Lord in purple robes said gravely.

    The man in silver smiled, then tossed the bloody head to the floor before slowly sweeping his gaze across the room.

    When he saw Su Yi and Tang Bao¡¯er seated on the ground, he paused briefly, then ignored them.

    He then raised three fingers, smiled, and said slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯vee here with just three goals.

    ¡°First, to deliver this head and warn you not to act recklessly. If you do, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll meet the same end as Li Wuzhen.¡±

    The crowd¡¯s expressions filled with uncertainty, rm, and anger. This was a tant threat! It was obvious how domineering the silver-robed man was.

    The silver-robed man looked around the room. ¡°Second, I¡¯d like to request that all of you offer up every treasure you have on you. Listen clearly: I said <i>all </i>of them!¡±

    The stalwart purple-robed man was so angry he burst intoughter. ¡°You¡¯re trying to rob us?¡±

    The silver-robed man frowned, then suddenly waved his sleeve through the air.

    A scroll shot forth.

    <i>ng!</i>

    A streak of sword qi shot out of the scroll, sending the stalwart purple-robed Immortal Lord flying. He mmed into the pce walls, shaking the entire building.

    His hair was disheveled, and blood poured from the corners of his lips. His heart-protecting mirror had shattered, and there was a bleeding wound on his chest.

    The crowd¡¯s hair stood on end. All of them were visibly stricken.

    <i>What terrifying sword qi! If not for that heart-protecting mirror, he¡¯d have been killed on the spot! But even though the mirror saved his life, he¡¯s badly injured! And he¡¯s an Immortal Lord!</i>

    Meanwhile, Su Yi¡¯s gaze focused on the scroll hovering before the silver-robed man. His expression was inscrutable.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like being interrupted when I¡¯m talking,¡± the silver-robed man said with a soft, feminine smile. He said slowly, ¡°Enough. Once you¡¯ve given me all of your treasures, I¡¯ll tell you my third aim.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s expression was unsightly

    A gray-haired middle-aged man could no longer suppress his rage. ¡°Everyone, it seems to me that there¡¯s no need to waste any more time on talk. Let¡¯s attack together and kill this madman!¡±

    The silver-robed man stretched and flicked his finger.

    Another streak of sword qi shot out of the scroll, as radiant as the first light of dawn breaking through the darkness.

    ¡°Break!¡± the gray-haired middle-aged man bellowed. He¡¯d been prepared for this, and he was already circting the full extent of his cultivation base. He¡¯d activated his defensive treasures, too. He was going to block this head-on.

    <i>Bang bang bang!</i>

    A rapid-fire series of explosions rang out. Shockingly, in the face of those terrifying streaks of sword qi, the gray-robed middle-aged man¡¯s defensive treasures offered no more resistance than paper window paneling. All of them exploded, one by one.

    The sh left the gray-haired middle-aged man badly injured, and the impact flung him into a corner. Shockingly, he couldn¡¯t get back to his feet.

    The other Immortal Lords¡¯ hearts shook, and their hair stood on end.

    <i>Just who is this guy? Why is that scroll so terrifying?</i>

    ¡°Three times is the limit. If anyone else misbehaves, don¡¯t me me for striking to kill,¡± said the silver-robed man. He stood in the doorway, looking perfectlyposed, proud, and contemptuous, as if everyone here was mere prey he could treat as he pleased.

    The crowd¡¯s hearts sank as they realized they¡¯d run into big trouble this time.

    Even Tang Bao¡¯er struggled to remain calm. She couldn¡¯t help but stand. There was concern written all over her face.

    She was a bit on the ditzy side, but she wasn¡¯t stupid. On the contrary, she was an extraordinary talent blessed with great intellect. How could she <i>not</i> realize how dire their predicament was?

    Everyone looked at Tang Lingqi. He was the strongest among them, and his status was the highest. He¡¯d effectively be their pir of support.

    Furthermore, it was Tang Lingqi who¡¯d organized this trip to the Pce of Scriptures.

    Tang Lingqi¡¯s expression was grave. ¡°Unless my eyes deceive me, you¡¯re an expert of the Church of Divine me. Is that right?¡±

    The Church of Divine me!

    The group reacted as if they¡¯d been struck by lightning. Their hearts and minds quivered as they recalled that ancient and mysterious Demonist faction.

    Prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, the Church of Divine me was one of the three greatest Demonist factions in the Immortal Realm!

    Its founder was an unrivaled grandmaster of Demonism, the Leveling Heavens Immortal Sovereign. His prestige intimidated the entire Immortal Realm.

    Back then, there were disciples of the Church of Divine me throughout the Immortal Realm!

    However, after the onset of the Age of Fallen Immortals, the Church of Divine me took devastating damage. Rumor had it that this ancient Demonist faction had long since disappeared into the river of history.

    Who¡¯d have thought they¡¯d encounter a suspected Church of Divine me Immortal Lord here tonight, in the ruins of the Academy of Eternal Night?

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised?

    The silver-robed man looked surprised too. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought that even in the present day, there¡¯d be someone capable of recognizing my origins. Who are you?¡±

    Tang Lingqi said gravely, ¡°I hail from the ancient Tang Family.¡±

    The silver-robed man narrowed his eyes. ¡°No wonder.¡±

    The Tang Family had been a top n even prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals! Tang Lingqi sped his fist. ¡°Since you know my n, please give us face and let this end here. That way, we can meet again as friends in the future.¡±

    He was already being plenty tolerant and polite.

    But the silver-robed man justughed derisively. ¡°The Tang Family is strong, but not strong enough to intimidate the Church of Divine me.¡±

    A momentter, his gaze was pitying. ¡°I urge you to give up the struggle. I won¡¯t lie to you; the ruins of the Academy of Eternal Night have long since fallen under our control!¡±

    The crowd was instantly in uproar. Their expressions shifted as they realized that this didn¡¯t bode well.

    Meanwhile, the silver-robed man continued, ¡°As you can probably guess, over the years, everyone who¡¯s attempted to investigate as you are now has either died, or submitted and joined the Church of Divine me. None have ever left the ruins of the Academy of Eternal Night alive!¡±

    Someone said with an unsightly look on his face, ¡°Was this... a trap?¡±

    The silver-robed man smiled. ¡°You can look at it that way if you like.¡±

    ¡°I understand. The so-called legacies of the Pce of Scriptures are just bait to lure people like us in,¡± Han Jingsong said in a quavering voice.

    The crowd¡¯s hearts sank, and they felt chills in their hands and feet. Who could have imagined that all of this was no more than a trap the Church of Divine me had ced here!?

    And the silver-robed man was strong, especially with that scroll of his. It was a killer weapon, terrifying beyond measure! None of them were a match for him.

    More importantly, he wasn¡¯t at all afraid to offend the Tang Family!

    ¡°You¡¯d best not try anything reckless.¡± The silver-robed man suddenly looked at Tang Lingqi. ¡°Even if you brought trump cards with you, none of them are even worth mentioning.¡±

    The silver-robed manughed, his gaze yful. ¡°You¡¯re from the Tang Family. Surely you recognize this calligraphy¡¯s origins?¡±

    Tang Lingqi furrowed his brow. ¡°Forgive my ignorance. Please, enlighten me.¡±

    The silver-robed man sighed. ¡°Talking to you is as dull as ying music for a cow. Very well. Allow me to broaden your horizons!¡±

    With that, he raised the scroll and unfurled it in the air.

    It was three feet long, with just one line of text:

    ¡°Suppressing the heavens until they¡¯re just three feet tall!¡±

    Every word was sweeping and forceful, like the sharp edge of a sword. The text bled through the back of the scroll.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    When the crowd saw it, they felt pricking pain in their souls. Pressure so terrifying as to make the heavens themselves quiver bore down on them, and their bodies were soon drenched in sweat.

    The juniors were so stricken that their knees turned to jelly, and they almost prostrated themselves on the ground.

    ¡°That¡¯s... the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign¡¯s calligraphy!¡± Tang Lingqi cried out. He¡¯dpletely lost his cool.

    The other Immortal Lords gasped. Chills coursed through them as they finally understood why the silver-robed man was so fearless, and why the calligraphy¡¯s streaks of sword qi were so terrifying!

    This was because those words were written by the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign!!

    ¡°The Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign....¡± Tang Bao¡¯er was visibly stunned.

    Even though the long age of Tallen Immortals hadpletely transformed the Immortal Realm, who beneath the heavens <i>hadn¡¯t </i>heard of the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign¡¯s legendary feats?

    Seeing me is like seeing the heavens, the First Immortal of the Sword!

    Throughout the ages, he was the strongest sword cultivator at the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao. There was no one else like him!

    Tales of his aplishments circted the Immortal Realm like myths of legends. Every cultivator born in the Immortal Realm had heard the stories!

    As a descendent of the Tang Family, Tang Bao¡¯er had read about his aplishments in her n¡¯s ancient tomes. She knew far better than most that the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign was supreme, even among those at the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao!

    The silver-robed man took in the crowd¡¯s astonished spaces, and a smug grin rose unbidden to his lips.

    He feigned reserved calm and said leisurely, ¡°That¡¯s right. The Tyrant Wang Ye wrote this calligraphy himself!

    ¡°He said that the Grand Dao was like the heavens, and that he¡¯d wield his Dao Heart as a sword to suppress the heavens until they were just three inches tall. This masterpiece is a reflection of his mentality upon reaching the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao.

    ¡°Although it¡¯s ¡®just¡¯ a line of text without any secret magic or abilities, it¡¯s emzoned with the Tyrant¡¯s spirit and the charm of his Dao of the Sword. It¡¯s existed for countless years, undamaged by the passage of time. In the present day, it¡¯s a supreme, unrivaled treasure!¡±

    The silver-robed man¡¯s gaze filled with fervor and contemptuous pride. ¡°With this treasure in hand, you people are no more than y chickens and porcin dogs to me!¡±

    Deathly silence fell. The only sound was the silver-robed man¡¯s contemptuous words, which still echoed through the air.

    The crowd¡¯s faces were ashen.

    Only Su Yi just sat there, sloshing thest drops in his jug of wine.

    Finishing a drink was always a somewhat lonely sensation.

 Chapter 1606 - Returning to its Original Owner

    <h4>Chapter 1606 - Returning to its Original Owner</h4>

    The atmosphere was stifled and tense, to the point that it was difficult to breathe.

    Themplight swayed, illuminating the crowd¡¯s shifting expressions. Despair took root in their hearts and spread rapidly.

    The silver-robed manughed. He relished his opponents¡¯ fear and unease.

    ¡°Come on then, let¡¯s start with you. Give me your treasures.¡± The silver-robed man turned his attention to the left side of the hall, and to the big-boned, cold, steely man in imperial robes standing there.

    The man in imperial robes looked hesitant.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Tang Lingqi bellowed, his hair and beard bristling with anger. ¡°So what if you¡¯re from the Church of Divine me? You¡¯re not all-powerful in the modern-day Immortal Realm!¡±

    His voice shook the hall. Everyone jumped in fright.

    The silver-robed man frowned, his eyes surging with murderous intent. ¡°Old man, are you really in such a rush to throw your life away?¡±

    ¡°What joy is there in life? What dread is there in death? I might be ipetent, but I¡¯ve never been afraid to die.¡± Tang Lingqi took a deep breath and said with determination, ¡°I bet I can create a path to life forpanions if I sacrifice my life. I¡¯m actually interested to test it.¡±

    The crowd looked moved.

    Tang Bao¡¯er gnashed her teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll fight with you, Grand Uncle!¡±

    ¡°Count me in too!¡± an Immortal Lord said with grim conviction.

    Immediately afterward, several of the other Immortal Lords voiced their agreement. All of them were seething with murderous intent.

    The silver-robed man¡¯s expression darkened, and he barked withughter. ¡°It seems this won¡¯t work unless I kill a few of you first!¡±

    <i>Weng!</i>

    The calligraphy lit up, and the hum of a sword filled the air.

    Chills coursed through the crowd¡¯s hearts.

    But then, Su Yi casually tossed away his empty jug of wine, rose to his feet, and said, ¡°It¡¯s fair to say I¡¯m involved in this, so let me resolve it.¡±

    The crowd was bbergasted.

    ¡°You want to get yourself killed?¡± Han Jingsong blurted. He almost dared not believe his ears.

    The others reacted in much the same way. Why was this young man kicking up a fuss at a time like this?

    The silver-robed man couldn¡¯t help butugh. Earlier, he¡¯d dismissed Su Yi as a junior and overlooked himpletely. Who¡¯d have thought an unassuming junior would dare step forth and take a stand against him?

    ¡°Brother, you...¡± Tang Bao¡¯er was just about to dissuade him when Su Yi stepped out of the crowd.

    ¡°If you really want to help, prepare another jug of wine for me,¡± said Su Yi.

    Tang Bao¡¯er was stunned.

    Tang Lingqi¡¯s heart stirred. <i>On the way here, that young man seemed entirely fearless. No matter the peril, his expression never wavered. Perhaps... he really does have a card up his sleeves capable of resolving this!</i>

    The silver-robed man could no longer repress his anger. He put away the scroll and said icily, ¡°I don¡¯t need a supreme treasure like this to kill an ant like you!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The silver-robed man attacked directly. He stomped the ground, formed a hand seal, and struck the air.

    Purple mes burst forth, burning the very air itself. It was as if the entire hall had been plunged into a furnace. That terrifying destructive power stunned even the Immortal Lords.

    There was no denying it; even without using that masterpiece of calligraphy, the silver-robed man was terrifyingly strong.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t retreat. On the contrary, he advanced. His hand gently struck the air.

    A casual, understated gesture, yet it struck with unstoppable force!

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    The purple divine mes filling the air exploded.

    Raging currents of power swept outward, shaking the silver-robed man and making him stagger several feet back. His beautifully handsome face alternated white and green.

    He looked stricken. <i>This kid is only in the Universe Realm... How?!</i>

    Boom!

    There was no time for him to give the matter any further thought. Su Yi was already rushing toward him once more.

    He¡¯d pressed his fingers into a makeshift sword, with which he struck the air.

    The sky split.

    A streak of sword qi descended, as if cleaving through the ages with supreme, tyrannical force. One strike, and it was as if he¡¯d ripped a hole through the heavens.

    ¡°Hah!¡± The silver-robed man bellowed, and dazzling purple Laws surged around him, condensing into a nation of Divine me. A Suanni Divine Beast bathed in me roared, shaking the nine heavens as it unleashed its burning destructive power.

    Although it was just a manifestation of the Laws, it almost seemed alive. The entire pce seemed as if it were on the verge of melting, and the crowd felt as if they were standing in the middle of a furnace.

    But then, something astonishing happened¡ª¡ª

    When Su Yi¡¯s sword qinded, it effortlessly slew the illusory Suanni, tore through the sky, and copsed the nation of Divine me!

    Sword qi shot forth, cleaving into the man in silver robes.

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    The silver-robed man coughed up blood. rm was written all over his face. <i>How is this possible!?</i>

    Everyone in the hall was wide-eyed and tongue-tied. Their minds went nk.

    ¡°So, he¡¯s actually this impressive...¡± Tang Bao¡¯er looked dazed.

    ¡°How is that possible!?¡± Han Jingsong was so startled that his eyes almost popped out of their sockets.

    Earlier, he¡¯d tried to rile Su Yi into fighting him and prevent Su Yi from participating in this operation. When Su Yi refused to spar, he viewed him with extreme contempt.

    Even after Su Yi stepped forth to the fight the man in silver, Han Jingsong subconsciously assumed he was justmitting suicide.

    Who¡¯d have thought he was the true clown all along?

    ¡°Is he really a Universe Realm Immortal?¡±

    ¡°Earlier, all of us were blind. We actually failed to realize that our young friend was secretly a hidden expert!¡±

    ¡°Just... Just who is he?¡±

    ...The Immortal Lords couldn¡¯t have been any more astonished. It was as if they were witnessing a miracle y out before their very eyes.

    <i>So, I guessed wrong... </i>Waves of emotions coursed through Tang Lingqi¡¯s heart. He¡¯d assumed that Su Yi since Su Yi clearly had mysterious origins, he¡¯d use one of his hidden cards to deal with this powerful foe.

    Who¡¯d have thought he could contend with an Immortal Lord with nothing but his own strength?

    This was simply unbelievable!!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    As the crowd¡¯s hearts shook, Su Yi struck once more. His sleeves billowed as sword intent surged around him, and he struck with all the spirit of the sole sovereign of everything between heaven and earth.

    The silver-robed man dared not be negligent. He struck with everything he had.

    But it was destined toe to no avail.

    In the blink of an eye, a sh took off his left arm. Blood gushed from the stump, and his beautifully handsome face contorted with agony.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡±

    The silver-robed man roared in fury.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    The calligraphy soared into the air, and terrifying sword force enveloped the surrounding area, making heaven and earth tremble.

    <i>This is bad!</i>

    The crowd looked stricken. All of them panicked.

    Who could fail to realize how terrifying the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign¡¯s master calligraphy was?

    It could y even Immortal Lords with ease!

    But when Su Yi saw this, he stopped his attack and sneered. <i>You dare use my own writings against me?</i>

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you dare to attack me, kid? Come on and get me!¡± the silver-robed man roared.

    His hair was disheveled, his left arm had been severed, and his silver robes were stained with blood. He looked utterly wretched.

    But now that he¡¯d taken out that scroll, he felt as if he¡¯d found his pir of support, and his bluster returned.

    ¡°Those whomit unrighteous acts shall be punished with death. Would you believe me if I said you¡¯d die beneath that very line of text?¡± Su Yi said yfully as he approached.

    The silver-robed man sneered. ¡°Like I¡¯d believe that!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    He activated the calligraphy¡¯s power. Dao Light rumbled and boomed, and sword qi shot forth, right toward Su Yi.

    It was as radiant as the light of a new dawn, and unrivaled in its sharpness.

    The crowd panicked. All of them sensed a lethal threat, and all of them cried out, one after another.

    ¡°Hurry up and dodge!¡±

    ¡°Careful¡ª¡ª!¡±

    Tang Lingqi and Tang Bao¡¯er broke out in cold sweats. They almost couldn¡¯t breathe.

    That strike was just too terrifying! How could Su Yi possibly counter it?

    But against all expectations, Su Yi didn¡¯t fight back. He just put his hands behind his back and took a step forward, looking just asposed as before.

    When the sword qi drew near, he barely so much as nced at it.

    Then, beneath the crowd¡¯s bbergasted gazes, the sword qi stopped in midair, nged, boomed, and shot forth in the opposite direction!

    The silver-robed man¡¯s smile froze in ce.

    <i>What¡¯s going on!?</i>

    His eyes widened. The iing strike was reflected in his gaze, and he waspletely flustered.

    It was all happening too fast. He couldn¡¯t even dodge in time.

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    One strike, and he was split directly in two. There was even a perfectly straight rift in the ground!

    Both halves of the silver-robed man¡¯s corpse toppled to the ground and disintegrated into ash, destroyed body and soul.

    Once he was dead, Su Yi opened his hand.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    The calligraphynded gently in his outstretched palm, like a swallow returning to its nest.

    This was the work of the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign. How terrifying was it? Who could have imagined that at a critical juncture, it would turn on the silver-robed man, its user?

    It happened far too suddenly. And it was far too unbelievable!

    To the point that everyone stood there in a daze,pletely caught off guard. They couldn¡¯t even begin to wrap their heads around it all.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi looked down at the scroll, ovee with emotion.

    ¡°Suppressing the heavens until they¡¯re just three feet tall!¡±

    Those were indeed the words he¡¯d written upon reaching the pinnacle of past life, a reflection of his mentality.

    The paper, brush, and ink were all perfectly ordinary.

    Yet the hand using them was his, and that made them extraordinary!

    This wasn¡¯t a unique phenomenon. If an expert at the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao cultivated on an ordinary prayer mat year round, it wouldn¡¯t matter that its materials were nothing special. Years of immersion in the aura of the Grand Dao would slowly transform it into something extraordinary.

    If other immortalster acquired the mat, they could glean numerous unbelievable insights into the Grand Dao from it!

    The calligraphy was much the same.

    <i>No wonder I sensed a hint of a familiar aura upon reaching Cloudscrape Peak. So, the words I wrote back then still remain, </i>thought Su Yi.

    Meanwhile, the others in the room recovered from their astonishment. All of them looked delighted and excited.

    Tang Lingqi was the first to approach and express his thanks.

    The other immortals quickly clustered around Su Yi, all of them crying tears of gratitude. All of them understood that if not for this Universe Realm young man, the consequences would have been unimaginably dire!

    Han Jingsong approached to express his gratitude, too. He looked ashamed and uneasy; he also hoped that Su Yi would forgive him for his earlier rudeness.

    Su Yi naturally wouldn¡¯t concern himself with a trivial figure like Han Jingsong. He smiled and let it go.

    Tang Bao¡¯er watched from not far away, her beautiful, almond-shaped eyes sparkling.

 Chapter 1607 - Nine Kings Seal the Heavens

    <h4>Chapter 1607 - Nine Kings Seal the Heavens</h4>

    Tang Bao¡¯er approached with obvious delight, then handed Su Yi a jug of wine. ¡°For you, Handsome!¡±

    Su Yi epted it with a smile. ¡°I suggest all of you leave this ce now while you have the chance.¡±

    The crowd was instantly solemn, and much of their delight vanished.

    The silver-robed man had said that the Church of Divine me had long since seized control of the ruins of the Academy of Eternal Night!

    In other words, the silver-robed man wasn¡¯t the only member of the Church of the Divine me present. There were surely others nearby!

    ¡°You aren¡¯t leaving with us, Fellow Daoist?¡± Tang Lingqi couldn¡¯t help but ask. He¡¯d changed how he addressed Su Yi, calling him ¡°fellow Daoist¡± instead of ¡°young friend.¡±

    This was how older-generation cultivators conducted themselves. On the road of cultivation, strength was revered.

    Thest battle had already proven how powerful Su Yi was. Thus, Tang Lingqi and the other Immortal Lords no longer dared put on the airs of a senior.

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°I have other business to attend to here, but I can at least see you off. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    With that, he turned toward the exit, still holding a jug of wine.

    The others hurried after him.

    Heaven and earth were shrouded in darkness, and thunder boomed overhead. The entire destendscape was enveloped in a heart-palpitating atmosphere.

    Su Yi andpany had only just left the hall when a grave, icy voice boomed beneath the distant dome of heaven.

    ¡°You think you can leave? As if!¡±

    The voice was so loud that it obscured the booming thunderps.

    Three figures appeared apanying it. The leader was an old man in inky robes. He had graying hair but youthful features, and he gripped a jade ruler.

    Hispanions were a gaunt but ferocious-looking man and a beautiful older woman in wide sleeves.

    All three of them emanated the characteristic energy fluctuations of an Immortal Lord!

    Tang Lingqi and the others¡¯ hearts sank. Their expressions were instantly solemn.

    ¡°Who killed Libationer Yin He? Come on out and face me!¡± bellowed the old man in inky robes. His murderous intent soared into the firmament.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste time talking. He waved his sleeves through the air, and that scroll of calligraphy shot forth.

    He stretched out his hand and tapped.

    <i>ch! </i>

    The word ¡°suppress¡± emerged from the text and cleaved through the sky like the edge of a sword. It burst with dazzling sword light, illuminating the mountains and rivers.

    The old man¡¯s expression shifted abruptly. He shouted, ¡°Dammit! It¡¯s that calligraphy! Hurry up and run¡ª¡ª!¡±

    Even as he spoke, he tried to dodge. But he was one step toote.

    The character ¡°suppress¡± descended from the heavens like a divine mountain, and it emanated terrifying suppressive power, sealing the surrounding air on all sides.

    Even the surging thunderclouds were suddenly unnaturally still.

    The old man in inky robes and hispanions were all Immortal Lords of the Church of Divine me. Each was stronger than the one before.

    Yet now, they were like flies trapped in a spider¡¯s web. Their vital energy waspletely suppressed, and they couldn¡¯t even move a finger.

    They could only watch helplessly as that glittering, limitlessly powerful ¡°suppress¡± descended upon them. Terror and despair were written all over their faces.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A massive impact shook the heavens.

    The old man in ink-dark robes and his threepanions exploded into pieces. Even their souls were ground down to nothingness.

    Squished like ants!

    The crowd was ovee with astonishment, as if they¡¯d just witnessed a miracle.

    ¡°It¡¯s just casually written calligraphy, yet it possesses such astonishing power. I can¡¯t even begin to imagine how powerful the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign was when he established himself at the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao...¡± someone murmured.

    Emotions coursed through the crowd¡¯s hearts.

    The word ¡°suppress¡± transformed into a beam of light and returned to the calligraphic scroll.

    Su Yi noticed that the calligraphy¡¯s luster faded, and much of its charm dissipated.

    <i>Indeed, this isn¡¯t a true immortal treasure, and it can¡¯t withstand repeated use, </i>thought Su Yi. It was already impressive enough that the calligraphy hadsted all this time.

    The man in silver robes had obviously used it many times. Its power of the Dao of the Sword, its charm, and its essence had all but been depleted.

    Su Yi guessed that he could at most use it three more times before itpletely lost its spirituality and became no more than waste paper.

    ¡°I recognized that old man! That was Immortal Lord Zhao Changkong! Three thousand years ago, he left to seek out good fortune in the Luo River Forbidden Zone, never to return. Rumor has it he met his end. Who¡¯d have thought he¡¯d actually joined the Church of Divine me?¡± someone cried out.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just Zhao Changkong. The other two were Yunhua Mountain¡¯s Yao Lord Du Mo and Yao Lord Fierce Cloud! The two of them disappeared in the Luo River Forbidden Zone three hundred years ago. It seems they too joined the Church of Divine me!¡± someone said gravely.

    The crowd was in uproar.

    Zhao Changkong, Yao Lord Du Mo, and Yao Lord Fierce Cloud were all famous Immortal Lord experts!

    Yet after entering the Luo River Forbidden Zone, they¡¯d disappeared from the face of the earth. There¡¯d been no word of any of them since.

    Thus, everyone had assumed they¡¯d perished!

    But now, everything they¡¯d just witnessed told them that the three Immortal Lords hadn¡¯t died after all. Rather, they¡¯d joined the Church of Divine me!

    ¡°It seems that that silver-robed man, that Yin He person, didn¡¯te here to kill us. Rather, he wanted to force us to submit and join the Church of Divine me!¡± said Tang Lingqi.

    The crowd¡¯s hearts shook.

    Someone couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Over the years, countless experts have disappeared after entering the Luo River Forbidden Zone. Don¡¯t tell me... that Yin He was telling the truth and many of them joined the Church of Divine me?¡±

    Su Yi said nothing, but he believed that was the case.

    The Church of Divine me was a Demonist faction, and they¡¯d always been tyrannical. Those who submitted prospered, while those who opposed them died. They¡¯d been one of the Immortal Realm¡¯s three top Demonist factions prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals.

    And their founder, the Leveling Heavens Immortal Sovereign, was one of Wang Ye¡¯s greatest enemies!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Without any further dys, Su Yi continued leading the way. He wanted to see the group to the shore of White Bone Swamp.

    He¡¯d founded the Academy of Eternal Night, yet now, the Church of Divine me had taken it over to trap those who came here in search of good fortune. There was naturally no way Su Yi could tolerate that.

    As the true owner of this ce, Su Yi naturally didn¡¯t mind seeing Tang Lingqi and the others off.

    But before they got far, something else unexpected happened.

    Nine battered bronze statues charged out of the ruins.

    All of them had been buried for countless years, leaving them covered in dust. However, as soon as they appeared, they lit up with intense radiance. The light of a formation soared into the heavens! Beneath the crowd¡¯s astonished gazes, the bronze statues seemed toe to life, as if awakening from dormancy. Everyst one of them transformed into a terrifying figure.

    A Confucianist with an awe-inspiring aura and a feather fan.

    An armored spearman swathed in demonic me.

    A young Daoist in wind-and-fire-patterned robes. He sat astride a white ox.

    A kindly old monk seated upright on a lotus tform, holding a string of prayer beads.

    ...Despite their varying appearances, all of them were like gods out of a legend. The light bursting from their figures dispersed the darkness, illuminating all of heaven and earth!

    Tang Lingqi and the others were stunned. Chills coursed through their bodies.

    But when Su Yi saw these nine figures, his gaze was conflicted.

    These were Nine Great Teaching Elders of the Academy of Eternal Night!

    A grandmaster of Confucianism, a mighty and aplished Demonist, a wondrously skilled Daoist, a supreme Buddhist venerate whose cultivation had borne fruit... all of them were pre-eminent Immortal Kings of their respective schools of thought!

    At its peak, there had been over a hundred Teaching Elders. Some had higher cultivations than others, but all were supreme masters of their respective schools of thought.

    Back then, all types of different practicespeted in the academy. A hundred schools of thought vied for dominance!

    But the nine elders in front of him were the strongest of all. Everyst one of them had been a pir of the Academy of Eternal Night. Wang Ye had personally sought them out and recruited them to teach in his academy!

    Suddenly, a cold, indifferent voice rang out.

    ¡°My name is Ying Jue. If you can escape the Nine Kings Heaven-Sealing Formation alive, I¡¯ll freely offer you my head!¡±

    A man in jade-colored robes appeared behind the nine terrifying figures apanying this voice. His hair hung loose, and his eyes shone with unearthly light. He gripped an old-fashioned formation disc and stood in midair, his entire body emanating the terrifying, imposing aura of an Immortal Lord.

    Only then did Tang Lingqi and the others realize that those nine terrifying figures were manifestations of a formation!

    And it was the jade-robed Ying Jue controlling them from behind the scenes!

    There was no doubt about it. He too was a follower of the Church of Divine me.

    Tang Lingqi and the others subconsciously looked at Su Yi; they now saw him as their pir of support.

    Su Yi said nothing. He just grabbed the ck jade pendant hanging from his waist and tapped it.

    <i>h!</i>

    A profound and inscrutable Edict rose into the air.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Yi was already continuing on his way.

    There were nine terrifying figures intercepting them. Their aura alone was enough to make one¡¯s heart shake.

    But Su Yi was acting like they weren¡¯t even there!

    Despite their confusion, the crowd steeled themselves to follow him.

    ¡°Hah!¡± Ying Jueughed coldly, then activated the bronze formation disc.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth were thrown into upheaval. Radiant Dao Light stung the eyes.

    Monstrous divine majesty surged from all nine terrifying figures.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi waved his sleeve through the air.

    <i>Weng!</i>

    The Edict that had appeared over the ck jade pendant suddenly lit up. A strange fluctuation of the Grand Dao burst forth, nketing heaven and earth.

    It was indistinct, but within the Edict, a line of text appeared. They were written in the most ancient of Dao Markings, and they took on the shape of a sword.

    ¡°Seeing me is like seeing the heavens!¡±

    ¡°Go take his head,¡± Su Yi said tly.

    The crowd was initially baffled, but before they could ask any questions, something unbelievable happened.

    The nine terrifying figures actually whipped around and charged at Ying Jue!

    ¡°!!!?¡± Ying Jue¡¯s cold smile froze in ce, as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning. This sudden development left him so panicked that his soul practically flew out of his mouth. He turned to flee; he had no time to ponder what was happening.

    As he fled, he frantically tried to activate the formation disc.

    But he soon gave in to despair, as the disc hadpletely lost its effectiveness. It wasn¡¯t responding to him at all!

    ¡°Why is this happening!?¡± Ying Jue cried out.

    A momentter, he felt a hand on his head, a sharp pain in his throat, and then... nothing.

    The kindly old monk had plucked his head from his shoulders!

 Chapter 1608 - The Gravedigger

    <h4>Chapter 1608 - The Gravedigger</h4>

    Tang Lingqi and the others couldn¡¯t help but break out in cold sweats.

    All of them saw it clearly. As soon as Su Yi spoke, the nine terrifying figures raced to attack Ying Jue. In the end, it was the kindly old monk on the lotus tform who managed to take Ying Jue¡¯s head.

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised?

    But from Su Yi¡¯s perspective, this was a perfectly logical conclusion.

    The Nine Kings Heaven-Sealing Formation was the joint effort of these nine Immortal King-level Teaching Elders. Every bronze statue was emzoned with the Grand Dao source power of an Immortal King. When the Immortal Kings finished their part, Wang Ye personallyid the foundations of this formation, making it one of the three great formations of the Academy of Eternal Night.

    If not for the passage of countless years taking its toll, the formation would have been enough to doom even Immortal Kings!

    ¡°Step back, all of you.¡± Su Yi sighed. Ultimately, this was just a damaged formation on the verge of falling apart. Those nine statues weren¡¯t really his old friends, and Su Yi thus wasn¡¯t at all delighted to see them.

    The nine terrifying figures turned, inclined their heads in greeting to Su Yi, then transformed into a rain of light and disappeared.

    Su Yi put away the ck jade pendant and led the group ahead.

    Along the way, emotions coursed through the group¡¯s hearts. Many of them started to speak, but hesitated. The abilities Su Yi disyed earlier were simply unbelievable. Even the Immortal Lords couldn¡¯t wrap their heads around it.

    By now, who could fail to realize that this Universe Realm young man¡¯s origins were far more mysterious than they¡¯d realized?

    Tang Bao¡¯er was the only one who couldn¡¯t restrain her curiosity. ¡°Hey, are you perhaps the descendant of one of the Academy of Eternal Night¡¯s experts?¡±

    The crowd¡¯s hearts shook. <i>Right, if he is, then everything makes sense! If he wasn¡¯t extremely close to someone in the Academy of Eternal Night, how could he seize control of the Nine Kings Heaven-Sealing Formation so easily?</i>

    Su Yi was briefly stunned. A momentter, he shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡±

    He didn¡¯t exin. Tang Bao¡¯er wanted to ask more questions, but Tang Lingqi stopped her. Everyone had their secrets. This was a matter of privacy; how could she pry casually?

    When they reached White Bone Swamp, Su Yi stopped and said, ¡°Everyone, you can take it from here.¡±

    ¡°Many thanks, Fellow Daoist Su!¡± Tang Lingqi bowed.

    ¡°Many thanks, Fellow Daoist Su!¡± The others followed suit.

    But Tang Bao¡¯er was a bit reluctant to part with him. ¡°Will we meet again?¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Let¡¯s leave it up to fate.¡±

    Tang Bao¡¯er blinked her beautiful almond-shaped eyes and giggled. ¡°I don¡¯t believe in fate, but I¡¯m convinced we¡¯ll meet again!¡±

    Before long, Tang Lingqi led the group hastily away.

    Su Yi watched them leave before beginning the journey back to the Academy of Eternal Night. Now that he was alone, he actually felt much more rxed. Despite the lightning churning overhead and the curtain of darkness, he felt as if he were out for a casual stroll.

    Cloudscrape Peak.

    An ancient pce stood alone on the thundercloud-enveloped mountaintop.

    The pce walls were badly damaged, and the signboard had long since been lost. Death qi permeated the air.

    This was the Pce of Scriptures, one of the forbidden zones of the Academy of Eternal Night. It gathered close to ny thousand canons and scriptures Wang Ye had gathered from all across the Immortal Realm. At its peak, immortal cultivators saw it as one of the four greatest scripture repositories beneath the heavens!

    Su Yi only paused briefly before the gateway before walking confidently inside.

    The interior was dark and empty. Everywhere he looked, he saw rotten, overturned chairs, tables, and bookcases. Everything was covered in dust.

    ¡°Even the nine hidden realms have vanished...¡± Su Yi whispered. He looked a bit dazed.

    Long ago, the Pce of Scriptures had contained its own independent world. Wang Ye had created nine hidden realms, each full of different canons and ancient tomes.

    All nine hidden realms had long since vanished from the Pce of Scriptures. Everywhere he looked, he saw nothing but destroyed furniture. There were no ancient tomes to be found.

    But then, Su Yi hadn¡¯te here in search of ancient tomes.

    He looked up at the ceiling. There were forty-nine intercrossing beams, each made of thick bronze pirs shaped like coiled azure dragons.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Su Yi rose into the air and soared to the southeast corner of the ceiling.

    Su Yi examined the dragon-shaped pir¡¯s head then stretched out his hand and pressed on the space between its eyes.

    <i>Weng!</i>

    The faint energy fluctuation of a formation rippled outward, starting from the dragon¡¯s forehead.

    The dragon¡¯s head transformed, revealing a foot-long indentation. Inside was a simple ck jade box.

    Su Yi sighed in relief. <i>Fortunately, it¡¯s still here!</i>

    The ck jade box was refined from extremely rare Great Realm-level Divine Mysteries Jade, and it was emzoned with unique, naturally formed secret markings.

    Unless someone could discern the markings¡¯ mysteries, even experts of the Great Realm could forget about opening the jade box.

    Wang Ye had hidden the box here long ago, when he first built the Pce of Scriptures.

    And the jade box held a key!

    Immortal light erupted from Su Yi¡¯s fingertips, and he started outlining something on top of the box.

    <i>h! h!</i>

    The streak of immortal light circted, and a mysterious diagram floated over the box.

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    The sound of a breaking lock rang out.

    Su Yi stretched out his hand and grabbed, removing the box from the cavity in the pir.

    Suddenly, a streak of sinister, snow-white sword qi exploded into being, glinting with sharp light. It was headed right for Su Yi¡¯s back.

    That sword qi was tyrannical beyond measure. Itpletely sealed the air around Su Yi; he was like a fish trapped in an icy river,pletely frozen in ce.

    All of it happened too quickly, and it was over in a sh.

    Whoever attacked was extraordinarily, terrifyingly strong. One strike, and he sealed space and aimed for Su Yi¡¯s back. He¡¯d hidden himself deeply, and he was wondrously urate¡ªand ruthless.

    But just as that streak of sword qi was about to piece Su Yi¡¯s back...

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The surrounding air shattered like ss, then swept outward.

    That explosive power stopped the iing streak of sword qi in ce. Meanwhile, Su Yi whipped around and caught it between his thumb and pointer finger.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The sword qi split down the midline, shattered into a rain of light, and disappeared.

    ¡°I found you.¡± Su Yi gazed at one of the hall¡¯s corners, his eyes shing like torches.

    Suddenly, he vanished into thin air.

    At the same time, a streak of white light appeared in the corner. It suddenly bore through the air, and was just about to disappear when the surrounding space started to boil. Spatial power burst forth like a volcanic eruption and bore down on that streak of white light.

    ¡°Break!¡±

    A low shout rang out, and the white light transformed into a decrepit old man in ck robes. He suddenly raised his hand and chopped.

    His palm was like a saber cleaving mountains and parting seas. It was full of the utterly terrifying power of an Immortal Lord. In the blink of an eye, it tore a rift through the denseyers of spatial power.

    But before the old man could sigh in relief, he saw a fist tearing through the air.

    What kind of fist was it?

    It was crude and natural, without the slightest flourish, but it was like the hand of a god descending from the heavens. It shattered and crushed everything in its path!

    Its force alone was enough to shake the decrepit old man¡¯s heart. His hair stood on end, and he almost couldn¡¯t breathe.

    <i>This is bad! </i>The old man¡¯s heart filled with terror. His hair and beard bristled as he struck with all his might.

    He stretched out his hands as if holding the sun aloft, then pushed, pouring the full extent of his cultivation base into a single attack; he¡¯d decided to risk it all.

    From a distance, he looked like a raging barbarian god holding the zing sun aloft before pushing it into his foe.

    But in the face of Su Yi¡¯s fist, all of his efforts were doomed toe to no avail.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    A startling impact rang out.

    Su Yi¡¯s simple, unsophisticated punch mmed into the miniature zing sun.

    A rain of light swept outward with unstoppable force, tearing through the old man¡¯s defenses and mming into his chest.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The decrepit old man was sent flying backward. He mmed into the wall. Throughout his body, bones snapped, and he bled from the seven apertures of his face.

    He then fell limply to the ground, injured to the brink of death!

    That fist was too powerful and tyrannical for words. The impact left a bloody hole in the old man¡¯s chest, and even his vital energy had shattered and dispersed!

    Meanwhile, Su Yi floated down andnded before the old man.

    ¡°You... how did you discover me?¡± A stream of blood poured from the decrepit old man¡¯s mouth as he looked upon the blue-robed young man with dread. He¡¯d hidden himself in the corner earlier, using a secret art to hide his presence. Not even Immortal Kings should have been able to detect him.

    But it was as if this young man had precognition. Somehow, he¡¯d found him! Furthermore, Su Yi¡¯s strength was far too heaven-defying. He avoided the old man¡¯s long-umted killing strike with ease, and he even turned around and trounced him in a single punch. He¡¯d practically crippled the old man¡¯s cultivation.

    This was unquestionably far too terrifying.

    ¡°The Church of Divine me¡¯s Hidden Mirage Incantation is one of the best techniques for hiding one¡¯s presence in the Immortal Realm. s, to me, it isn¡¯t even worth mentioning,¡± said Su Yi.

    Suddenly, he raised his foot and stomped on the old man¡¯s left hand.

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    The bones shattered, and the flesh was reduced to a meaty pulp.

    When Su Yi raised his foot, he saw a coin-sized blood-red talisman between the old man¡¯s fingers.

    Su Yi stretched out his hand, and the talisman flew into his palm. ¡°Another Blood River Divine Funeral Talisman? It seems that your Church of Divine me hasn¡¯t improved at all despite the passage of countless years. You¡¯re still up to these unsightly, despicable tricks.¡±

    Disdain was written all over Su Yi¡¯s face.

    The Blood River Divine Funeral Talisman was an insidious Immortal King-level talisman. When used, it unleashed an iparably potent, poisonous blood-red baleful fog.

    The slightest contamination could instantly reduce anyone beneath the Immortal King Realm to a puddle of pus, destroying them body and soul!

    If Su Yi hadn¡¯t crushed the decrepit man¡¯s left hand in the nick of time, he would surely have activated this cruel and insidious talisman.

    ¡°Just... who are you?¡± The decrepit old man was on the verge of a mental breakdown. Disbelief was written all over his face.

    A young man like Su Yi had seen through himpletely. Every time the old man attacked, Su Yi was one step ahead of him.

    ¡°Me?¡± Su Yi thought for a moment, then said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯ll dig the Church of Divine me¡¯s grave, and one day, I¡¯ll be sure to give your founder a glorious funeral.¡±

 Chapter 1609 - The Heaven-Swallowing Toad

    <h4>Chapter 1609 - The Heaven-Swallowing Toad</h4>

    Su Yi sighed softly. ¡°It¡¯s just a pity... that you aren¡¯t fated to see that wondrous day.¡±

    He pressed down with his hand.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The decrepit old man¡¯s soul scattered.

    The Church of Divine me had strict rules, and the rulers only got stricter as you climbed the ranks. The most important of these rules was, naturally, <i>thou shalt not betray the church</i>!

    Those beneath the Immortal King Realm all had to pledge Grand Dao Oaths. Those who betrayed the church and sought refuge with its enemies would be executed by heaven and earth. Those at or above the Immortal King level were no longer subject to the Grand Dao Oath¡¯s fetters, but those who reached that level almost never betrayed their allies anyway.

    Thus, Su Yi knew better than to hope he could learn anything from the decrepit old man, and he simply killed him.

    Once this was over, he set off.

    ......

    Su Yi walked alone through the deste ruins. He looked like a passerby out sightseeing.

    But he was no mere tourist. In his past life, he¡¯d founded these ruins!

    When he saw the ruins, he recalled what they once were. All that remained was mncholy.

    The wallsy in ruin. Everything was deste and bleak. The prosperity of long ago had long since disappeared in a puff of smoke. None of it remained...

    Su Yi held his jug of wine, pausing from time to time to recall the distant past. asionally, he had a sip of wine.

    He proceeded deeper and deeper into the ruins until he arrived at a massive valley. Heaven and earth were overcast, and thunderclouds churned overhead.

    The slopes lining the valley had copsed. It too was a vision of long-abandoned destion.

    A copsed, battered stone steley by the entrance to the valley. It was covered in cracks and moss, but its badly corroded characters were still just barely legible. They read, ¡°Seeking the Profound! ¡±

    The valley was once one of the academy¡¯s venues for transmitting the Dao. At regr intervals, one of the Teaching Elders would take to the altar and expound on the secrets of the Grand Dao and clear up students¡¯ doubts.

    Every time, every disciple of the Academy of Eternal Night woulde listen.

    Ordinary instructors, deacons, and even the other Teaching Elders woulde and listen, too. Sometimes, they¡¯d get into fierce arguments over their differing perceptions of the Grand Dao.

    The more they argued, the clearer the truth became.

    These fierce debates were a popr topic of conversation among the students, and every cultivator in the Immortal Realm longed to witness one.

    In truth, the Academy of Eternal Night had never been selfish with its knowledge. Every time they hosted such a lecture, they invited experts of other factions to participate, spar, and test their Dao.

    This was a rule Wang Ye had personally put into ce.

    At the time, he said that if the Academy of Eternal Night was to be the greatest institute of learning in the Immortal Realm, it ought to have the greatest breadth of spirit and magnanimity. It ought to ept influence from all schools of thought and benefit the entire world!

    Only then could they learn from others¡¯ strengths and stand above all others!

    At regr intervals, Wang Ye delivered lectures here too, and he never minded experts of other factionsing to listen.

    Because the lectures were held here, in the Valley of Seeking the Profound, they were known as the Immortal Assembly for Seeking the Profound!

    The Assembly for Seeking the Profound was once one of the grandest and most famous asions in the Immortal Realm, just like the Six Paths Immortal Assembly and the Immortal Peach Banquet!

    Yet now, the Valley of Seeking the Profoundy in ruin, and the once famous Assembly for Seeking the Profound was now no more than a fleeting legend.

    Su Yi silently took a sip of wine, walked forward, and gently tapped the ck jade pendant hanging from his waist.

    <i>Weng!</i>

    The ruined stele at the entrance to the valley suddenly lit up, and a terrifying aura surged forth.

    ¡°Croak¡ª¡ª!¡±

    Suddenly, a massive figure appeared, crouched on the ground like a towering mountain.

    It was an enormous toad, but its body was ethereal and indistinct. It was shrouded in churning ck fog, and its eyes were the size ofkes!

    Earlier, when Su Yi, Tang Lingqi, and Tang Bao¡¯er first arrived at the ruins of the academy, they caught a glimpse of the enormous toad.

    But now, when the toad saw Su Yi from close quarters, its massive frame shook violently before shrinking until it was small enough to fit in the palm of Su Yi¡¯s hand. The little snow-white toad crouched atop his outstretched palm. Its fiery red eyes glinted like rubies.

    ¡°Long time no see, little toad.¡± A hint of a smile tugged at Su Yi¡¯s lips. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought a wisp of a true spirit like yousted all this time.¡±

    The snow-white toad was a Xiantian variant species from the primeval era, a Heaven-Swallowing Toad. It was born in a chaos source and extremely rare.

    The Encyclopedia of Primeval Xiantian Spirits described them as one of the thirty-nine variant species of the Primeval Era. They were extraordinarily talented, with shocking abilities. They could devour and refine stars and moons, and absorb baleful and cmitous energies.

    When the Academy of Eternal Night was first founded, the Heaven-Swallowing Toad was one of its four guardian true spirits. A single roar could destroy one¡¯s soul!

    However, the toad in front of him was merely a wisp of spirit sealed within the stele, not the toad¡¯s true body.

    ¡°Croak! Croak!¡± The snow-white toad¡¯s voice boomed like thunder as it crouched on Su Yi¡¯s palm.

    s, as a mere imprint of spirit, it had no intelligence. All that remained was instinct, and it couldn¡¯t speak.

    Even so, when Su Yi listened carefully, he figured out that the little toad hadn¡¯t actually recognized him. Rather, it recognized his ck jade pendant.

    And it was trying to warn him that this ce was dangerous, and that he should leave immediately! Su Yi furrowed his brow. <i>Don¡¯t tell me the Church of Divine me has discovered the secret tunnel to the Underground Pce of Seeking the Profound?</i>

    A long time ago, Wang Ye created an underground hidden realm in the Valley of Seeking the Profound, the most secret, forbidden ce in the Academy of Eternal Night.

    The Underground Pce of Seeking the Profound!

    Only Wang Ye and the nine Teaching Elders knew how to enter the secret passage leading to it.

    Furthermore, reaching the pce required extremely distinctive secret abilities and treasures. Without them, not even an expert of the Great Realm had any hope of entering.

    ¡°Croak! Croak!¡±

    The Heaven-Swallowing Immortal Toad croaked repeatedly, as if urging Su Yi to leave.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then shook his head. ¡°I have to have a look. You can just wait here for me. Right, if anyone else exits the Underground Pce of Seeking the Profound, kill them, no matter who they are.¡±

    With that, Su Yi set the toad on the Stele of Seeking the Profound and continued into the valley.

    ¡°Croak! Croak!¡±

    The Heaven-Swallowing Immortal Toad repeatedly called out, but Su Yi ignored it. He¡¯de here to investigate the fall of the Academy of Eternal Night. He didn¡¯t want to leave until he¡¯d uncovered the truth.

    After all, as terrifying as the Age of Fallen Immortals was, numerous ancient orthodoxies had survived it, including the Church of Supreme Oneness, the Church of the Pure One, and the ancient Tang Family.

    Su Yi refused to believe that the greatest institute of learning in the Immortal Realm, the Academy of Eternal Night, had disappeared into the river of history simply by failing to withstand the cataclysm.

    There had to be secrets behind it all.

    The heart of the valley was covered in ruined buildings. A massive ritual ground had split into pieces, leaving pits and ravines in the earth.

    Su Yi walked through the rubble and arrived at a spot behind the ritual grounds. A pce had once stood here, but it tooy in ruin.

    Su Yi waved his sleeve through the air.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Countless fragmented walls were forced out of the way, revealing a massive diagram shaped like a lotus in bloom.

    Su Yi stared intently at the diagram for a moment. His hands formed seals, and countless flowing lights fell and fused into it.

    Then, Su Yi lowered his foot.

    An unbelievable scene followed. The lotus flower suddenly came to life, its petals unfurling as a whirlpool-like portal formed at its center.

    This was the path to the Underground Pce of Seeking the Profound!

    Su Yi walked inside. Beyond the entrance was a dark, winding tunnel leading deeper into the earth.

    Wisps of spatial power surrounded the tunnel, creating an extremely stable spatial barrier. When someone walked through the tunnel, it might seem they were moving slowly, but in truth, they were effectively shuttling across endless space.

    But it wasn¡¯t long before Su Yi stopped in his tracks.

    A battered, rotten corpse had appeared on the path ahead. It sat there with a thumb-sized hole through its skull.

    Su Yi examined it for a few moments, then concluded that in life, this had been a Saint Realm Immortal Lord, as well as a yao cultivator. Before their death, someone forced a finger through their skull, destroying their vital energy and instantly reducing their soul to powder!

    ¡°This was most likely a yao cultivator deacon of the Academy of Eternal Night.¡± Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed.

    He could tell that the corpse had died a long, long time ago, most likely during the Age of Fallen Immortals!

    ¡°But only the nine Teaching Elders and I knew how to enter the secret passage to the Underground Pce of Seeking the Profound. How could one of the academy¡¯s deacons have died here?¡±

    Su Yi sensed that something was amiss, and his heart sank.

    It was just as he¡¯d thought. The Academy of Eternal Night hadn¡¯t simply fallen due to the catastrophe that had befallen the Immortal Realm!

    On the road ahead, Su Yi discovered numerous corpses. Some had long since been reduced to countless fragments; there was nothing left to identify.

    That aside, the corpse¡¯s treasures,mand tokens, and other treasures that could be used to identify them were missing. This made it almost impossible for Su Yi to figure out who they¡¯d been in life.

    ¡°Nine Immortal Lords, forty-nine Void Realm True Immortals, over two hundred and twenty Universe Realm Immortals, and countless people yet to step into the Immortal Dao....¡±

    Along the way, Su Yi¡¯s heart grew increasingly heavy. He¡¯d already started mentally outlining what had happened here.

    These experts of the Academy of Eternal Night had hidden themselves here to seek refuge, only for external enemies to fight their way in. They tried to intercept their foes and keep them outside, leading to the outbreak of extraordinarily brutal conflict here in the secret tunnel the Underground Pce of Seeking the Profound!

    When he looked at the corpses¡¯ injuries, it wasn¡¯t hard to discover that their enemies had been extraordinarily powerful. Their ranks had most likely included Immortal Kings!

    ¡°Back then, the Academy of Immortal Night had nine Immortal King Realm Teaching Elders to oversee things, and the Heaven-Swallowing Immortal Toad, one of the four great mountain-protecting true spirits, to oversee things. How could they have just watched as external foes made it here?¡±

    ¡°Just what happened here?

    ¡°Why is it that all of the corpses¡¯ treasures are missing? Don¡¯t tell me the enemies won and looted the corpses of the fallen?¡±

    One question after another flooded into Su Yi¡¯s mind.

    Suddenly, he stopped in his tracks and gazed into a corner.

 Chapter 1610 - Notes on Demon Hunting

    <h4>Chapter 1610 - Notes on Demon Hunting</h4>

    There was a starkly different corpse!

    Its bones were tinged dark silver, and they were extremely thick. There was a me-shaped marking on its head.

    <i>The Soul me Bone Marking!</i>

    This was an innate characteristic of Formless Demons.

    <i>There are nine Demon Law Rings in the Soul me Bone Marking. This guy was a Demon Noble! </i>Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed.

    The demons of the Beyond had expertsparable to those of the Immortal Dao. They could be roughly divided into four levels: Demon Captains, Demon Generals, Demon Nobles, and Demon Kings.

    These levels corresponded to Universe Realm Immortals, Void Realm True Immortals, Saint Realm Immortal Lords, and Miracle Realm Immortal Kings.

    This corpse belonged to a Formless Demon, one of the nine great demon races of the beyond. Its Soul me Bone Marking had nineyers of round Demon Law Rings, which meant it was a Demon Noble, an expertparable to an Immortal Lord!

    And Formless Demons were crafty and insidious. They were natural assassins who excelled at transformations and catching people off guard.

    <i>Demons of the Beyond invaded the Academy of Eternal Night during the Age of Fallen Immortals?</i> Su Yi immediately realized the severity of the problem.

    Wang Ye established the Academy of Eternal Night for the express purpose of training generals to protect the Immortal Realm¡¯s Nine Gates of Heaven and maintain the peace!

    Throughout its long years of history, everyone in the Academy of Eternal Night, no matter who they were, had to undergo blood-soaked tempering on the battlefields of the Nine Gates of Heaven.

    Some disciples of the Academy of Eternal Night rose to prominence defending the Nine Gates of Heaven, proving their Dao amidst oceans of blood to be top powerhouses of their respective regions.

    Of course, many disciples died in battle too. There was no avoiding casualties.

    To take down the demons of the Beyond, every disciple of the Academy of Eternal Night was required to take a course in Demon Hunting.

    During this course, they used aption of texts and knowledge Wang Ye had personally put together. It listed the distribution, characteristics, legacies, talents, and origins of the demons of the Beyond in borate detail. There were also methods, tricks, and strategies for hunting them.

    This knowledge had been collected into a Daoist canon Wang Ye called <i>Notes on Demon Hunting</i>. It was one of the Academy of Eternal Night¡¯s most precious texts.

    It was for this reason that, when it came to understanding the demons of the Beyond, extremely few fations couldpete with the Academy of Eternal Night.

    Who could have imagined that despite knowing the demons like the backs of their hands and waging war against them for countless years, a Formless Demon Noble¡¯s corpse would appear in the Academy of Eternal Night?

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Su Yi continued ahead.

    He quickly discovered yet another corpse of a Demon Noble. This one belonged to a Goldenme Demon. Its right arm was covered in an intricate golden demon totem shaped like a vertical eye.

    Goldenme Demons were also among the nine great demon races of the Beyond, and their foundations were iparably ancient.

    On the road ahead, Su Yi discovered numerous simr corpses. In addition to Formless and Goldenme Demons, there were Floating Demons, Silvermoon Demons, and Wind Ray Demons.

    And all of them were Demon Noblesparable to Immortal Lords!

    There were dozens of them in total!

    <i>Five of the nine great demon races made an appearance, but they were just a pack of Demon Nobles. With strength like that, there¡¯s no way they could have fought their way into the secret tunnel.</i>

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed. He suspected that Demon Kings had led these Demon Nobles into battle, and it was even possible that a Demon Sovereign had appeared!

    <i>And... it¡¯s possible that a traitor appeared among our ranks.</i>

    Su Yi¡¯s heart was heavy.

    Back then, only he and the nine Teaching Elders knew how to open the secret passage to the Underground Pce of Seeking the Profound.

    Even if a Demon Sovereign, the strongest among the demons of the Beyond, had appeared, they could never have broken the formation. In other words, it was highly likely that someone in the Academy of Eternal Night had betrayed them and let their enemies inside!

    <i>If there was really a traitor, they had to be one of the Nine Great Teaching Elders. No one else could have opened the secret passage.</i>

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but rub his forehead.

    He dared not jump to any conclusions. After all, Wang Ye had chosen to reincarnate after the Battle of Eternal Night, prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals.

    Eight thousand years passed between his reincarnation and the onset of the long Age of Fallen Immortals.

    And it was during that cataclysm that the Academy of Eternal Night fell.

    Su Yi had no idea how the academy had changed between Wang Ye¡¯s reincarnation and the Age of Fallen Immortals. He knew nothing of those eight thousand years at all.

    <i>I hope it isn¡¯t as I suspect,</i> Su Yi sighed to himself.

    When a tree falls, the monkeys scatter.

    When dragonsck a leader, they are sure to run amok.

    This is, and always has been, the cruel but unshakeable reality.

    Wang Ye was the pir of the Academy of Eternal Night. With him in attendance, the academy had nothing to fear.

    But Wang Ye disappeared after the Battle of Eternal Night. Everyone in the Immortal Realm thought he was dead. It was easy to imagine how great an impact this had on the Academy of Eternal Night.

    And that¡¯s before even considering Wang Ye¡¯s greatest enemies¡ªthe Blood Firmament Immortal Emperor, Jiang Tai¡¯e, and the Leveling Heavens Immortal Sovereign. How could they possibly let their hated enemy¡¯s faction go?

    Even worse, Wang Ye slew twenty-two top experts of the Immortal Dao during the Battle of Eternal Night. Each had a powerful faction behind them.

    After the curtains fell on the Battle of Eternal Night, these factions were sure to seek revenge against the Academy of Eternal Night. It was thus easy to imagine how tumultuous and perilous the academy¡¯s situation had been.

    But Su Yi knew better than anyone that despite the dire impact of all this, none of that was enough to destroy the academy.

    His reasoning was simple.

    The Academy of Eternal Night had been the greatest academy in the Immortal Realm, with disciples from different factions and schools of thought from across the Immortal Realm. Their ranks included Buddhists, Daoists, Confucianists, and yao cultivators, among others. The academy''s prestige was so high that anyone who tried to attack it would provoke the ire of the entire Immortal Realm, and they¡¯d have to pay a grievous price if they were to seed.

    Furthermore, although many cursed Wang Ye and called him ¡°the Tyrant¡±, he had numerous fiercely loyal friends.

    Like Ye Chunqiu, the "Ancient Spring and Autumn," or Xiao Ruyi, who pursued the "Little Joys of the Immortal Dao," and Xu Fushi, who sought to be "Supreme in This Floating World!"

    Or Xing Zhao, one of the three Yao Sovereigns of the Dark Northern Seas, or the seventh leader of the Central Immortal Court, the Southern Profound Immortal Sovereign.

    Even disregarding these experts of the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao, Wang Ye¡¯s subordinates were a terrifying force. It wouldn¡¯t do to disregard them!

    None of his old friends and allies would have just stood back and watched as external enemies ttened the Academy of Eternal Night.

    By now, Su Yi knew that the academy had met its end during the Age of Fallen Immortals.

    This proved that, while it might well have suffered in the aftermath of the Battle of Eternal Night, and it might well have shaken on its foundations...the Academy of Eternal Night survived for eight thousand years after Wang Ye¡¯s reincarnation!

    Su Yi walked confidently ahead. Before long, he¡¯d reached the end of the tunnel.

    A vast underground space, like a hidden realm, appeared before him.

    An ancient pce stood at the far end, as towering and majestic as a mountain. It was grand, imposing, and austere.

    The Underground Pce of Seeking the Profound!

    The most forbidden ce in the Academy of Eternal Night!

    Back then, Wang Ye put an enormous amount of effort into building it. And his goal... was to leave the Academy of Eternal Night a path to survival. If they encountered insurmountable disaster, all they had to do was take refuge within the Underground Pce of Seeking the Profound. That would be enough to stop even their most powerful enemies from finding them!

    But that wasn¡¯t the end of the Underground Pce of Seeking the Profound¡¯s wonders. It contained numerous Daoist canons and other texts, as well as a treasury and an immortal spring useful for cultivation. The treasury contained many of the wondrous treasures Wang Ye had umted over the course of his life.

    It was no exaggeration to say that the Underground Pce of Seeking the Profound was the greatest treasury of the Academy of Eternal Night!

    ssmps hovered in the air like stars, casting their clear light and dispelling the darkness.

    But when this underground world came into view, Su Yi saw numerous corpses in dense piles. Most had already rotted away.

    Their fragmented treasures were rusted, ruined, and strewn across the ground.

    It seemed as if this wasn¡¯t a hidden realm at all, but an ancient battlefield turned into a barren graveyard!

    Su Yi¡¯s heart sank. It was just as he thought. A brutal, bloody battle had broken out in front of the Underground Pce of Seeking the Profound!

    With countless casualties!

    Most of the corpses belonged to experts of the Academy of Eternal Night.

    But there were also many corpses of demons from the Beyond.

    Countless years had passed, and the corpses were no longer recognizable. Furthermore, their belongings were nowhere to be found.

    Su Yi took a deep breath, then disregarded all that and proceeded toward the Underground Pce of Seeking the Profound.

    A massive ritual ground stood before the pce. It was split into nine regions, like a nine pces diagram.

    Long ago, Wang Ye ced the Nine Extremes Heaven-ughtering Formation on the ritual grounds. It consisted of nine unrivaled Great Realm immortal swords.

    It was once one of the Immortal Realm¡¯s three great killing formations!

    Even experts of the Great Realm would be trapped and killed if they entered the Nine Extremes Heaven-ughtering Formation!

    But now, the ritual ground had long since split and copsed, and nothing remained of the Nine Extremes Heaven-ughtering Formation. All nine of its unrivaled immortal swords were missing.

    When Su Yi saw this, his heart sank, and his expression darkened.

    Back then, a traitor surely appeared amongst the Academy of Eternal Night¡¯s ranks!

    Otherwise, this sword formation alone could have warded off all of the academy¡¯s enemies!

    There were numerous scattered, fragmented corpses here too.

    Strangely, they looked as if they¡¯d been gnawed on, and they were riddled with holes, snapped, and strewn about.

    Despite Su Yi¡¯s superabundance of experience, he couldn¡¯t identify them.

    <i>Hm?</i>

    Su Yi¡¯s pupils constricted.

    He just saw a figure shrouded in dense death qi sprawled out on the copsed altar!

    But that corpse-like figure seemed to sense Su Yi¡¯s gaze. They suddenly shook, then sat upright.

    A pair of bloodthirsty eyes peered out from behind long, matted hair and locked onto Su Yi.

 Chapter 1611 - The Source of the Disaster

    <h4>Chapter 1611 - The Source of the Disaster</h4>

    That bony figure¡¯s hair and beard were matted and disheveled.

    When his bloodthirsty gaze locked onto Su Yi, a ferocious, imposing aura swept outward.

    <i>Whoosh~</i>

    The air quivered, and ripples spread outward.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze focused. <i>A living Immortal King?</i>

    That bony figure suddenly threw back his head andughed uproariously. ¡°Hahaha! Countless years have passed, but I¡¯ve finally waited long enough. A living person has arrived!¡±

    He danced about excitedly, obviously beside himself with glee.

    That boomingughter echoed continuously throughout the enormous space.

    Su Yi looked at the tightly shut doors to the Underground Pce of Seeking the Profound and didn¡¯t answer.

    The bony figure whipped around, his gaze heated and his voice urgent. ¡°Little fellow, hurry up and tell me how you got in here.¡±

    His aura surged around him, ferocious and terrifying.

    But before Su Yi could even answer, the bony figure seemed like he couldn¡¯t be bothered to go to the trouble of conversing with him; he attacked directly!

    ¡°Forget it! I¡¯ll get answers as soon as I search your soul!¡±

    The bony figure suddenly stretched out his hand and reached for Su Yi from afar.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A massive, blood-red handrge enough to blot out the sun descended upon Su Yi.

    Tyrannical Immortal King Laws wrapped around its palm, forming a strange vortex that devoured even space itself.

    The power it unleashed could have crushed Immortal Lords with ease!

    But Su Yi neither fled nor dodged. He just swung his fist and punched.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The enormous blood-red hand exploded into pieces, but the impact churned Su Yi¡¯s qi and blood.

    The thin old man watched in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re just a Universe Realm Immortal. How could you have blocked one of my attacks?¡±

    Su Yi brushed off his clothes and said casually, ¡°And what do you amount to? All that remains of you is a remnant of your soul. Your body has broken and withered away, and your life force has all but been depleted. Your Immortal King cultivation has almost crumbled. To me, you¡¯re no different from a y chicken or porcin dog.¡±

    He could tell at a nce that this Miracle Realm Immortal King was in the weakest possible state!

    With its feathers plucked, a phoenix was inferior to even a chicken.

    The same went for Immortal Kings!

    ¡°A y chicken or porcin dog?¡± The gaunt figure bristled with anger. ¡°Little wretch, I¡¯ll teach you that kings are not to be insulted!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    His figure blurred, then disappeared into thin air.

    A momentter, he appeared directly in front of Su Yi, his fingers closing like a cage as his hand descended. Explosive Immortal King power bore down on the skies, making them copse with a bang.

    A hint of a mocking smile tugged at Su Yi¡¯s lips. He raised his hand and waved it through the air.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    A deafening impact followed, and the bony old man was sent flying back. He mmed into the ground several hundred feet away.

    His skin tore and bled, and he looked utterly wretched.

    ¡°Dammit¡ª¡ª!¡± The bony old man was practically insane with fury. ¡°If not for the Nine Extremes Heaven-ughtering Formation injuring me, killing a Universe Realm Immortal like you would be no more difficult than crushing an ant!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi. ¡°How about this? If you want to live, be good and cooperate. If you do, I guarantee you a chance to survive.¡±

    The bony old man stood up. ¡°Truly?¡±

    Su Yi took out a jug of wine and had a sip. ¡°I know you won¡¯t cooperate willingly. All I can say is, this is your only chance at life. If you don¡¯t believe me, you¡¯re wee to test the consequences of resisting.¡±

    The bony old man¡¯s expression shifted erratically.

    As an Immortal King, at his peak, he¡¯d been enormously influential, and he¡¯d gazed down at the world from on high. Since when did Universe Realm Immortals dare to talk to him like this?

    But he couldn¡¯t deny that the young man in blue was strong. This was no ¡°ordinary¡± heaven-defying genius!

    An ordinary Immortal Lord couldn¡¯t have taken even one of the old man¡¯s attacks, yet this Universe Realm Immortal was somehow blocking them!

    The old man almost doubted everything he knew about life. <i>Countless years have passed. Are all Universe Realm Immortals this strong now?</i>

    In the end, he took a deep breath, and his expression filled with shame. ¡°Now that I think about it, there¡¯s no grudge between us. If I offended you earlier, I humbly request your understanding!¡±

    With that, he suppressed his ferocious aura and respectfully greeted Su Yi. Finally, he said gently, ¡°So long as you can get me out of here, I¡¯ll agree to any request you have.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was rife with meaning as he said, ¡°I have but one request. Let me search your soul. Do so, and I¡¯ll naturally give you a path to life.¡±

    <i>He wants to search my soul!? </i>The gaunt old man¡¯s expression was instantly iparably unsightly. <i>A mere Universe Realm Immortal wants to search my soul? I¡¯m an Immortal King! This goes beyond taking an inch and demanding a mile. He doesn¡¯t take me the least bit seriously!</i>

    The old man took a deep breath, forcefully suppressed his sense of humiliation, and said, ¡°What do you wish to know, my young friend? I¡¯ll hold nothing back. There¡¯s absolutely no need to search my soul. Besides...¡±

    He paused, then fixed his bloodthirsty gaze on Su Yi. ¡°For better or worse, I¡¯m still an Immortal King. Even if all that remains of me is a wisp of soul, I¡¯m no ordinary cultivator. Aren¡¯t you... afraid something will go wrong if you attempt a soul search?¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°....¡± The old man had nothing to say to that.

    ¡°But if you really want to chat, I¡¯m not opposed,¡± said Su Yi, sharply changing tacks. ¡°How about this? First, tell me exactly what happened here, and why there are so many corpses lining the path. There are even demons of the Beyond mixed in among the bodies. It¡¯s truly strange.¡±

    This question made the old man visibly rx. ¡°Oh, those aren''t really secrets.¡±

    The old man then went on to exin the whole situation.

    When the cataclysm of the Age of Fallen Immortals swept across the world, it affected every faction in the Immortal Realm. All of them had their hands full just staying alive.

    The Academy of Eternal Night was no exception.

    Worst of all, the demons of the Beyond rallied their forces and invaded, breaking past the Nine Gates of Heaven. They took advantage of the chaos to invade, stirring up a far-reaching storm of bloodshed.

    The demons crushed countless once grand and resplendent ancient orthodoxies. The mes of war filled the air, and countless lives were lost.

    The demons of the Beyond pilfered countless treasures of the Immortal Realm, too!

    But it was the Academy of Eternal Night that suffered the most.

    This was because, prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, most of those stationed at the Nine Gates of Heaven and locked in year-roundbat with the demons of the Beyond had studied at the academy.

    Thus, they were the primary target of the demons¡¯ revenge!

    ording to the gaunt old man, when the demons of the Beyond invaded, they gathered one hundred thousand demon elites and surrounded the entire Academy of Eternal Night. They fought until blood flowed like rivers and the corpses were more numerous than trees in the forest!

    It was in that battle that the Academy of Eternal Night fell.

    After hearing the full story, waves of emotion coursed through Su Yi¡¯s heart. <i>I was right! The demons of the Beyond were involved in the academy¡¯s downfall!</i>

    But Su Yi still had numerous questions.

    For instance, why did no records of this battle exist in the present-day Immortal Realm? Tang Lingqi was from the ancient Tang Family. Why didn¡¯t he know the truth of the Academy of Eternal Night¡¯s downfall?

    Su Yi took a moment to calm himself, then said, ¡°And what about you? As an Immortal King of the Church of Divine me, what are you doing here?¡±

    The gaunt old man shook and eximed, ¡°You figured out who I am?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°I just bumped into a few experts of the Church of Divine me outside. They¡¯ve been searching for this ce this entire time.¡±

    The gaunt old man was instantly excited, and his eyes lit up. ¡°They really did send people to look for me!¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯d best answer my questions honestly,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°That is, if you ever want to leave and reunite with them.¡±

    The old man instantly cooled down. ¡°When we learned that the armies of the Beyond were marching upon the Academy of Eternal Night, as their fellows in the Immortal Realm, we naturally couldn¡¯t just stand back and watch. On our founder¡¯s orders, we rallied our experts and rushed to their aid.¡±

    ¡°s, in the end, we were outnumbered. Even my sectmates died here. Only I was fortunate enough to survive as a remnant soul, and I¡¯ve clung desperately to life ever since.¡±

    Here, he let out a deep sigh.

    Su Yiughed inwardly. <i>The old man¡¯s obviously just talking nonsense!</i>

    But out loud, Su Yi said, ¡°And how did you get in here? To the best of my knowledge, this was the most forbidden ground in the academy. Never mind an Immortal King like you, not even a Great Realm expert should have been able to get in here.¡±

    ¡°The Academy of Eternal Night fell a long time ago, so there¡¯s no harm in telling you,¡± said the gaunt old man. ¡°One of the academy¡¯s Teaching Elders had long since betrayed the academy to join the demons of the Beyond! At a critical juncture, he opened the passage to the Underground Pce of Seeking the Profound. That¡¯s what gave the demons an opportunity to fight their way inside!¡±

    Su Yi narrowed his eyes, and his heart filled with irrepressible murderous intent. <i>Indeed, it¡¯s just as I thought. A traitor appeared amongst the academy¡¯s ranks!!</i>

    ¡°Who was he?¡± asked Su Yi.

    But the old man responded with another question. ¡°That happened a long, long time ago, before the Age of Fallen Immortals. Why ask about it?¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was distant and inscrutable. ¡°All you need to do is answer me.¡±

    His calm gaze sent an inexplicable chill through the old man¡¯s heart, which made him both angry and ashamed. He would never have guessed a mere junior would scare him like this.

    But in the end, he endured and said, ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you. I don¡¯t know either. All I know is that the Academy of Eternal Night Teaching Elder hid himself extremely deeply, and that he disappeared after opening the secret passage. I suspect that if he¡¯s still alive, he¡¯s long since left the Immortal Realm to continue his cultivation amongst the demons of the Beyond.¡±

    Su Yi furrowed his brow, and the depths of his gaze surged with murderous intent. ¡°You¡¯re lying to me.¡±

    The old man¡¯s expression froze in ce, and he said with displeasure. ¡°All of that happened so long ago. Why would I need to lie to you?¡±

    Su Yi drew closer. ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance to tell the truth. Tell me who the traitor was, or I¡¯ll kill you on the spot!¡±

    Fierce, terrifying murderous intent billowed around Su Yi, splitting the air like cloth.

    The old man¡¯s expression shifted dramatically. In that moment, his instincts shouted at him that if his answer failed to satisfy his interlocutor, this young man really would kill him without hesitation.

    Thus, the old man dared not hesitate any longer. ¡°If I tell you, will you really let me leave this ce alive?¡±

 Chapter 1612 - A Double Agent

    <h4>Chapter 1612 - A Double Agent</h4>

    Su Yi wasted no time talking. He raised his right hand, and sharp sword qi erupted from his fingertip.

    The gaunt old man¡¯s expression shifted dramatically. He cried out, ¡°I¡¯ll talk! The double agent was the Sixth Teaching Elder of the Academy of Eternal Night, Yuan Gang!¡±

    Yuan Gang!

    The image of an armored spearman swathed in demonic me floated into Su Yi¡¯s sea of consciousness.

    He was one of the nine figures reflected in the Nine Kings Heaven-Sealing Formation.

    He was a prominent expert of Demonism, ate-stage Miracle Realm Immortal King, and the Sixth Teaching Elder of the Academy of Eternal Night.

    He was cold and indifferent by nature, and he killed decisively. He¡¯d been one of the strongest Immortal Kings in the Immortal Realm!

    Wang Ye had had high hopes for him. He¡¯d believed that Yuan Gang would eventually reach the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao!

    Wang Ye even shared numerous ancient ssics of Demonism with Yuan Geng in hopes of him taking that step. He would never have guessed that the Immortal King he thought so highly of would turn traitor!

    Much less that he¡¯d join the demons of the Beyond!

    Irrepressible hatred, fury, and murderous intent surged within Su Yi¡¯s heart. <i>How could Yuan Gang have betrayed us? And... why would he do that? Did he really collude with our enemies to open the secret passage to the Underground Pce of Seeking the Profound? Did he really cause this catastrophe?</i>

    Su Yi¡¯s expression shifted erratically. This truth was indeed hard for him to ept.

    He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is that true?¡±

    The gaunt old man didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, look for an expert of the Formless Demon race and ask them. After all, they¡¯re the ones Yuan Gang had dealings with!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°He was just one step from reaching the pinnacle of the Immortal King realm. Why would he choose betrayal...?¡±

    The gaunt old man stared intently at Su Yi in apparent confusion. ¡°All of that happened a long, long time ago. Why are you so concerned with all that?¡±

    Su Yi disregarded the question. He just took a deep breath, suppressed his curiosity, and said, ¡°And what about you? How did you wind up trapped here?¡±

    The gaunt old man let out a long sigh, pondered his words, and was just about to speak when Su Yi interrupted him. ¡°Forget it. No need to answer me. There¡¯s no way you¡¯ll tell me the truth.¡±

    ¡°???¡± The old man looked bewildered. He shook his head in exasperation and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think I want to leave this sted ce? I was badly injured during the fighting, and I lost consciousness. When I regained awareness, I discovered that I was the only one left in this underground hidden realm.

    ¡°I¡¯ve spent countless years here with only corpses forpany. The torment has almost driven me insane...¡±

    His face filled with grief, and he sighed. ¡°Cruelest of all is that my foundations in the Grand Dao are badly damaged, and in this sted cage, I cannot possibly recover. Every additional day I survive is a blessing.¡±

    Here, he gazed at Su Yi with eyes full of hope. ¡°My young friend, I swear on my conscience that if you help me leave this ce, I¡¯ll...¡±

    But Su Yi never let him finish. ¡°I¡¯ve never put any faith in such talk.¡±

    ¡°....¡± The gaunt old man wanted to stomp in a fit of rage. <i>Why does nothing I say seem to work on this kid?</i>

    ¡°But I did say I¡¯d leave you a path to life, and I naturally won¡¯t go back on my word,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Answer some of my questions, and I¡¯ll help you leave.¡±

    The old man took a deep breath, suppressed his irritation and frustration, and nodded. ¡°Very well.¡±

    Before long, Su Yi had learned a fair bit. The gaunt old man didn¡¯t know how the bloody battle outside the Underground Pce of Seeking the Profound had ended. Naturally, he didn¡¯t know what happened afterward, either.

    His injuries had been so severe that he was unconscious when it all happened, and by the time he awakened, it was all over.

    He had no idea whether or not the experts of the Academy of Eternal Night were alive or dead.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been here all this time, but you¡¯ve never entered the Underground Pce of Seeking the Profound?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The gaunt old man shook his head. ¡°The pce fell to the invaders, but the battle was far too fierce, and it was then that I was injured and fell unconscious.

    ¡°After I woke up, I tried to enter the pce, but it was covered in extraordinarily powerful and taboo tribtion markings. Furthermore, I was already badly injured. Even after all this time, I¡¯ve yet to seed in entering.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the Church of Divine me was the only faction to join in when the demons of the Beyond invaded the Academy of Eternal Night?¡±

    The old man shook his head. ¡°No, numerous others participated too, like the Church of the Pure One, the Church of Supreme Oneness, the Floating Temple of the Eastern Seas, and Jade Firmament Immortal Pce! And those are only the ones I know about.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°How did they get in here?¡±

    The old man shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°You can leave,¡± said Su Yi.

    The old man froze in apparent disbelief. ¡°Truly?¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Truly.¡±

    He then took out a nk jade slip, carved an Edict, and tossed it to the old man. ¡°Take this. With it, you¡¯ll be able to leave the secret passage.¡±

    The old man epted the slip, a dazed look on his face as he muttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d really let me go...¡±

    He bowed in gratitude. ¡°Many thanks, my young friend! I¡¯ll be sure to repay this benevolence ten, no, one thousand times over!¡±

    Su Yi waved him away. ¡°Go on.¡±

    The gaunt old man turned to leave. When he sensed that Su Yi really wasn¡¯t trying to stop him, his taut nerves finally rxed.

    When he made it to the end of the secret passage and reached the outside world, he couldn¡¯t help but throw back his head andugh uproariously. ¡°After countless years, I, Le Yunhai, can finally see the sun again!¡±

    A momentter, he thought back to what he¡¯d just experienced. He couldn¡¯t help but gnash his teeth in fury and growl, ¡°Little wretch! Just you wait! Next time I see you, I¡¯ll leave you longing to die but unable to do so!¡±

    With that, he waved his sleeves and shot into the distance. But just as he was about to exit the valley...

    ¡°Croa¡ª¡ªk!¡±

    The cry of a toad shook the heavens as a mountainous amphibian appeared between heaven and earth. Its eyes were like twinkes as it fixed its cold gaze on the gaunt man.

    The gaunt man stopped in his tracks as he broke out in cold sweats. <i>It¡¯s that Heaven-Swallowing Immortal Toad!</i>

    He turned to flee, but he was already one step toote.

    The toad opened its mouth, and a terrifying suction burst forth, sweeping the gaunt old man into the toad¡¯s gaping maw.

    As if its prey were as insignificant as a worm.

    ¡°No¡ª¡ª!¡± The gaunt man cried out, his voice full of terror and unwillingness.

    He¡¯d been trapped for countless years. Now, after oveing great adversity, he¡¯d finally seen the sun again... only to immediately find himself in unsurmountable peril. Who could have epted this?

    ¡°That ck-hearted, despicable little whelp was behind this! I was blind to trust him!¡±

    Before thisst, mournful wail had even finished echoing through the air, the Heaven-Swallowing Immortal Toad devoured him.

    Momentster, the mountainous toad disappeared.

    ......

    Within the Underground Pce of Seeking the Profound.

    Su Yi silently calcted the time and thought, <i>That old bastard¡¯s likely been eaten by the little toad¡¯s true spirit imprint by now.</i>

    He then set that trivial matter aside and continued toward the tightly shut pce door.

    He waved his sleeves, and a profound, inscrutable edict floated into the air and imprinted itself on the pce gates.

    A massive rumbling and booming followed as the gates swung open.

    Su Yi walked inside.

    Not long after, he stood in front of the table at the far end of a grand hall and sank into silence.

    The Underground Pce of Seeking the Profound had originally stored countless rare and precious immortal weapons, medicines, and other goods, but there was no longer any trace of them.

    ording to that gaunt old man, the Underground Pce of Seeking the Profound had fallen during the invasion too.

    But when Su Yi arrived and stepped inside, he saw no sign of conflict, let alone corpses or fragmented treasures.

    It seemed as if someone had simply cleared the ce outpletely, and they¡¯d even earnestly cleaned up after themselves.

    All that remained was this table, which was carved with lines of strange, wormlike text.

    The script of the demons of the Beyond!

    <i>Five of the great races of the Demon Domain joined forces to destroy the Tyrant¡¯s Academy of Eternal Night. We¡¯ve effectively wiped out one of our greatest enemies in the Immortal Realm!</i>

    Su Yi''s eyes narrowed. The Demon Domain was what the demons called the vast stretch of territory they upied.

    He continued reading.

    <i>But I have regrets about it too.</i>

    <i>We were intercepted, and we failed to exterminate everyst expert of the Academy of Eternal Night. Thus, I cannot bring myself to smile despite our victory. This is one of my regrets.</i>

    <i>We timed this operation for when a cataclysm swept the Immortal Realm. Although the forces of the Demon Domain swept across more than half of the Immortal Realm¡¯s territories, we failed to im them for our own, and we were forced to retreat prematurely. This is the second of my regrets.</i>

    <i>And since the Tyrant Wang Ye has been dead for years, I could not take his head with my own two hands. This is my third and final regret! And it is this that I regret most of all!</i>

    <i>If a denizen of the Immortal Realm should ever reach this ce to see these words, remember this. This lofty one is Li Changsheng of the Formless Demons!</i>

    <i>Although I couldn¡¯t enter the Immortal Realm in person this time, one day, I¡¯ll be sure to destroy your Nine Gates of Heaven, enter the Immortal Realm openly, and seize control of it!</i>

    On the surface, it seemed Li Changsheng was venting about his regrets, but in truth, he was bragging about his military strength. After reading this, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but rub his forehead.

    Demon Sovereign Li Changsheng!

    So, it was him!

    The image of a handsome youth with a head of long silver hair floated into Su Yi¡¯s sea of consciousness.

    There was a natural red lotus birthmark at the center of his forehead, and he was dressed in ck. He stood proudly atop a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood, his hands behind his back. When his eyes opened and closed, they shed with divine radiance, as if he could perceive the entirety of the nine heavens and the ten earths.

    This was Li Changsheng!

    He was one of greatest Demon Sovereigns of the nine great races of the demons of the Beyond. His transformation arts were utterly wondrous and inscrutable!

    Long ago, when Wang Ye fought the demons of the Beyond, he was one of the select few Wang Ye attached the greatest importance to!

    Wang Ye defeated Li Changsheng three times.

    However, every time, he failed to kill him. Li Changsheng always used some wondrously powerful method to escape ande back another day.

    From this, it was obvious how tough an opponent Li Changsheng was!

 Chapter 1613 - The Spring and Autumn Space

    <h4>Chapter 1613 - The Spring and Autumn Space</h4>

    ¡°Li Changsheng took advantage of my absence to attack the Academy of Eternal Night. His paltry courage is truly disappointing,¡± Su Yi whispered to himself.

    He stood alone in the grand, empty hall, casting an elongated, angr shadow. He lookedpletely, utterly alone.

    Now, Su Yi roughly understood why the academy had fallen during the Age of Fallen Immortals.

    Back then, the cataclysm of the Age of Fallen Immortals swept across the Immortal Realm. It had a major impact on all of its top factions, and the world was thrown into turmoil.

    Demon Sovereign Li Changsheng seized the opportunity to lead five of the nine great demon races¡ªthe Formless, Goldenme, Floating, Silvermoon, and Wind Ray Demons¡ªpast the Nine Gates of Heaven. As soon as they made it into the Immortal Realm, they stirred up a storm of bloodshed.

    Countless lives were lost, and the ground ran red with rivers of blood!

    Wang Ye was the founder of the Academy of Eternal Night. Thus, the demons saw it as one of their primary targets. They were dead set on uprooting it.

    Thus, enormous disaster befell the academy.

    Cruellest of all, Sixth Teaching Elder Yuan Gang had long since betrayed them, colluding with the demons of the Beyond. It was he who ensured the academy¡¯splete demise!

    By the time the curtains fell on the battle, the Academy of Eternal Night had fallen. It had now vanished forever into the long river of history.

    Why did Yuan Gang betray them back then? Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to consider that question any further. Betrayal was betrayal. Nothing could wash that away!

    <i>ording to Li Changsheng, not every member of the academy who participated in that fight died. Perhaps I¡¯ll be able to meet with the survivors one day... </i>thought Su Yi.

    Perhaps then he¡¯d learn additional truths.

    For instance, why hadn¡¯t any word of the truth of the academy¡¯s demise reached the outside world? Just who had sealed off word of what happened here?

    And what role had the Church of Divine me yed in the battle?

    How had that gaunt old man, Le Yunhai, gotten trapped outside the Underground Pce of Seeking the Profound?

    ording to Lu Yunhai, when the forces of five of the great demon races attacked the academy, several factions of the Immortal Realm joined in. These included the Church of the Pure One, the Church of Supreme Oneness, the Floating Temple of the Eastern Seas, and the Jade Firmament Immortal Pce, among others.

    All of these factions had an expert at the pinnacle of the Immortal Realm behind them! And all of them were among Wang Ye¡¯s greatest enemies!

    They most certainly hadn¡¯te to the Academy of Eternal Night to reinforce them!

    But were they just taking advantage of the chaos to loot a burning house? Or had they long since colluded with the demons to take the academy down?

    If they were simply opportunists, that was one thing. They were just trying to get revenge against Wang Ye and turn a profit doing it. While still good cause for revenge, it was at least understandable.

    But if thetter possibility proved true, and they were colluding with demons? That would be absolutely intolerable! That would mean they''d betrayed the entire Immortal Realm!

    Su Yi would naturally investigate that possibility in further detailter.

    After a lengthy silence, Su Yi¡¯s hands formed seals, and immortal light surged forth. The little table in front of him instantly shrank until it was the size of a palm.

    ¡°Li Changsheng, when I suppress you, I¡¯ll have you repeat the words on this table to my face!¡± said Su Yi. His eyes glinted with cold, distant light.

    He took a moment to calm himself, set aside his scattered thoughts, and gazed at the nearby pce walls.

    A momentter, he took out a ck jade box and held it aloft. It was formed of the Great Realm-level Divine Mysteries Rock Jade. Su Yi had retrieved it from the beams of the Pce of Scriptures not long ago.

    The nearby wall instantly surged with strange power. Countless intricate Dao Markings silently bloomed likeyers of flower petals.

    In the end, the wall transformed. It was like a slowly shifting, boundless expanse of outer space. Countless stars danced about in a continuous cycle.

    <i>Crack!</i>

    Su Yi opened the jade box and removed the flying sword-shaped bronze key.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The entire pce shook. The countless markings on the wall suddenly formed an indentation, which deepened into a tunnel. A rain of light scattered. It all seemed iparably mysterious.

    Su Yi stared intently at it for a little while, then confidently walked inside.

    ......

    This was a space born of the void. It was permeated with an air of chaos and interwoven with the colorful power of the Laws.

    It was as if time had frozen here.

    When Su Yi appeared out of nowhere, the world shrouded in chaos power shook violently. At the same time, a strange power of the Laws silently enveloped Su Yi.

    ¡°This ce hasn¡¯t changed a bit,¡± murmured Su Yi.

    This ce was known as the Spring and Autumn Space!

    ¡°Spring and Autumn¡± referred to the passage of time. In this chaotic space, the Laws of Time were starkly different from the outside world.

    If you cultivated here for a year, only a day would pass in the outside world.

    However, this was a chaotic space, so you could only cultivate here for sixty years per session. In the outside world, that tranted to just sixty days.

    Long ago, while exploring the River of Time, Wang Ye discovered this strange chaotic space in a wave of temporal power.

    He used an unsurpassed divine ability to seal this chaotic spacepletely, bring it back to the Immortal Realm, and install it in the Underground Pce of Seeking the Profound.

    This was the origin of the Spring and Autumn Space.

    Afterward, Wang Ye carved the spatial node into a secret key and considered the Spring and Autumn Space a sacred ground for cultivation for the Academy of Eternal Night.

    Back then, only Wang Ye and the First Teaching Elder, Yu Daolu, knew how to enter it!

    Su Yi stood there in silence for a moment, then sat down, crossed his legs, and started cultivating.

    He nned to spend a while here focused on his cultivation. He¡¯d spent almost no time in seclusion since arriving in the Immortal Realm, and despite his rapid progress, there were numerous inadequacies he needed to resolve.

    For example, hisprehension and mastery of Immortal Laws and immortal secret arts. He also needed to reforge the Sword of the Human Realm. Otherwise, his weapon wouldn¡¯t be enough to allow him to disy his full strength.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    As his qi circted through his body, Su Yi lit up with Dao Light, and he sank into deep meditation. The chaotic power of this strange ce resonated with his vital energy.

    ...

    Time slipped by, and soon, a whole year had passed inside the Spring and Autumn Space.

    Su Yi awakened from his meditation, took some immortal medicine out of the Divine Replenishment Furnace, and resumed his cultivation.

    Over the past year, he fully transformed his power of the Grand Dao into Immortal Laws!

    ......

    His third year of seclusion in the Spring and Autumn Space.

    Su Yi¡¯s cultivation advanced, entering the mid-stage Universe Realm, and he began reforging the Sword of the Human Realm.

    ......

    The fifth year.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The grand, ethereal hum of a sword rang out.

    The Sword of the Human Realm hovered in front of Su Yi. Its appearance had transformedpletely.

    The Sword of the Human Realm was originally shaped like a cross, old-fashioned, and heavy. When it was still, it was like a dragon lurking at the bottom of an abyss. When it moved, it struck with astonishing murderousness.

    It was now three feet long and four fingers wide. The de was blue-gray, like the skies as the first light of dawn broke through the darkness. Its edge was as fine as a cicada¡¯s wing, clear, and sharp.

    The words ¡°the Human Realm¡± were carved on the hilt in characters the size of a fly¡¯s head.

    The brand-new Sword of the Human Realm nged and hummed. Dreamlike, starry radiance flowed within its blue-gray de, and flecks of sword light fell from its edge, glowing like celestial fire.

    An extraordinarily sharp, murderous aura soared into the firmament as if intent on boring through the void and ripping the skies asunder!

    When Su Yi drew his fingertip across the t of the de, the sword returned to stillness, and its light receded. A true treasure was unassuming.

    <i>Hah~</i>

    Su Yi let out a deep breath, and a satisfied grin tugged at his lips.

    He¡¯d spent almost two years and expended almost every divine material at his disposal, but he¡¯d finally seeded in reforging the Sword of the Human Realm. Its power wasn¡¯t even remotelyparable to what it had been before.

    Although it was still a Universe Realm treasure, its wondrous power far exceeded the typical bounds of its level. It was even stronger than the vast majority of Void Realm immortal treasures!

    ¡°I¡¯ve used the Sword of the Human Realm to cut down immortals! That was the Temple Master¡¯s greatest wish, and I¡¯ve achieved it many times over. Going forward, I ought to use this sword to y my foes in the Immortal Realm and resolve Wang Ye¡¯s lingering enmities too!¡±

    Su Yi raised his finger and tapped the Sword of the Human Realm. It shrank repeatedly and transformed into a sword pellet, which shot into Su Yi¡¯s sleeve.

    ......

    During Su Yi¡¯s seventh year in the Spring and Autumn Space, hebed through all of his legacies of the Dao of the Sword, from both this lifetime and those before it. In the end, he created his first immortal-level sword strike perfectly imbued with the Laws of Reincarnation.

    A Moment of Silence!

    The mysteries of reincarnation were a taboo Grand Dao he¡¯d only mastered in this lifetime. He¡¯d created secret sword arts based on its power before, sure. But when he looked at him now, their power seemedcking, and they had numerous ws and inadequacies.

    Now, he had Wang Ye¡¯s lifetime of experience and attainments in the Dao of the Sword, and he¡¯d condensed his power of reincarnation into Immortal Laws. Thus, after two years of hard work, divinations, and tempering, he created this first strike. It was unquestionably the strongest attack currently at Su Yi¡¯s disposal, as well as the one he took the most pride in!

    But this first attack was just the beginning. Su Yi had long since nned to fuse his knowledge from across different lifetimes and create a legacy of the Dao of the sword based on the power of reincarnation!

    The first step was always the hardest, but now, Su Yi had finally taken it!

    ¡°I¡¯d just love to find someone powerful to test this attack against...¡± Su Yi muttered, feeling a bit impatient.

    A momentter, he shook his head, cast aside his scattered thoughts, and resumed his cultivation.

    ......

    Seven days had passed in the outside world.

    It was dawn again, and the skies were resplendent and colorful.

    Tang Lingqi and Tang Bao¡¯er stood in a distant stretch of hills near the Luo River.

    ¡°Grand Uncle, what if Su Yi neveres out? Don¡¯t tell me we¡¯re just going to wait here forever?¡± Tang Bao¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    They¡¯d left the Luo River Forbidden Zone, but they didn¡¯t go any further. Instead, Tang Lingqi decided to wait just outside it.

    They¡¯d waited for seven days, but nothing had happened at all. Tang Bao¡¯er was still young, and she felt that just waiting like this was far too dull.

    Tang Lingqi shook his head slightly. ¡°Bao¡¯er, we aren¡¯t just waiting for Fellow Daoist Su. We¡¯re also waiting to see the Church of Divine me''s response."

    He¡¯d only just said this when he seemed to sense something. He whipped his head around and gazed into the distant, dusky dome of heaven.

 Chapter 1614 - The Sword Fanatic

    <h4>Chapter 1614 - The Sword Fanatic</h4>

    The light of dusk was the color of peach blossoms, and it zed like fire.

    A sickly man dressed like a schr rode toward the Luo River on the back of a white mule.

    He carried a bundled sword on his back, and he wore in cloth robes and a schrly <i>fangjin </i>head covering. He looked down on his luck and dejected.

    He carried a jug of wine, and with each sip he took, he let out a deep sigh and mumbled something iprehensible.

    <i>Why is it him? </i>When Tang Lingqi saw the man and his mule, a chill coursed down his spine. His palms were drenched in sweat, and his body stiffened.

    ¡°Grand Uncle, are you okay?¡± Tang Bao¡¯er noticed that something was awry.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Why are you scared?¡± The man on the white mule suddenly looked over and sighed. ¡°How could a member of the Tang Family be so gutless?¡±

    He shook his head in apparent disappointment.

    Tang Lingqi took a deep breath, not daring to meet the man¡¯s gaze, and said gravely, ¡°In the face of an unrivaled figure such as yourself, it¡¯s only natural that this old man would feel as terrified as if I were walking on thin ice.¡±

    The man snickered. ¡°Rx. I might be bloodthirsty by nature, but I only kill those who need killing. An old man like you isn¡¯t worth drawing my sword for.¡±

    He shifted his gaze and looked at Tang Bao¡¯er with great interest. ¡°Lass, are you perhaps the pearl of the Tang Family?¡±

    Tang Bao¡¯er blinked her beautiful almond-shaped eyes. ¡°Pearls might be beautiful, but they¡¯re the most fragile of all. I¡¯d rather be an ordinary piece of debris no one paid attention to.¡±

    The man burst into uproariousughter. ¡°Phoenixes are different from chickens, and pearls naturally cannotpare to hunks of debris. Some people are born as lowly as weeds, while others are born as the chosen sons and daughters of heaven. It¡¯s just a pity that you¡¯re a descendant of the Tang Family.¡±

    With that, he sighed, then rode his white mule toward the Midsummer Mountains on the far shore.

    ¡°Hey! Why is that a pity?¡± Tang Bao¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    The man didn¡¯t even turn his head. ¡°The Tang Family and I are in different camps. We naturally cannot work together.¡±

    Tang Bao¡¯er¡¯s eyes darted around. ¡°What have youe to the Luo River Forbidden Zone to do?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to kill someone,¡± said the man.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Whoever it is that needs killing.¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, the man on muleback disappeared into the Midsummer Mountains.

    Tang Lingqi felt a massive weight lift from his shoulders. He let out a long breath. Only now did he realize that the backs of his clothes werepletely drenched in sweat.

    ¡°Grand Uncle, who was that guy? Why are you so scared? You¡¯re an Immortal Lord!¡± eximed Tang Bao¡¯er.

    Tang Lingqi¡¯s expression was conflicted. ¡°He is an Immortal Lord too, as well as a monster who survived the Age of Fallen Immortals!

    ¡°Prior to the fall of the Central Immortal Court, he was the greatest of their ten Immortal Lords, and one of the greatest sword cultivators of his age!

    ¡°He was fixated on the sword, and he killed too many to count. He was like a frenzied demon obsessed with the sword, so some older-generation cultivators called him the Sword Fanatic!¡±

    As he spoke this title out loud, Tang Lingqi¡¯s heart shook.

    Although the Sword Fanatic was only an Immortal Lord, his infamy was beyond even some Immortal Kings!

    His Dao of the Sword was just that strong!

    ¡°The Sword Fanatic? A legendary expert of the Dao of the Sword who survived the Age of Fallen Immortals? The greatest of the ten great Immortal Lords of the Central Immortal Court?¡±

    Tang Bao¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned. <i>What kind of terrifying power of the Dao of the Sword must he possess? How could his reputation exceed even Immortal Kings?</i>

    A momentter, Tang Bao¡¯er realized something and asked in confusion, ¡°But if he¡¯s so strong, why is he still just an Immortal Lord after all this time?¡±

    ¡°Simple,¡± said Tang Lingqi. ¡°Even those who survived the Age of Fallen Immortals were injured during the cataclysm. Those top experts who reached the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao have gone into hiding to avoid the divine misfortune of the five signs of decay. Even now, none dare show their faces.

    ¡°The Immortal Kings are either struggling with their divine tribtions or irreparable damage from the cataclysm. They too rarely appear in public. Even our n¡¯s Immortal King ancestors have been in seclusion ever since the curtains fell on the Age of Fallen Immortals. They won¡¯t show themselves unless it¡¯s life or death.

    ¡°Those beneath the Immortal King level took heavy damage too. They might be able to travel freely, but their cultivations and abilities are far from what they once were. Most have no hope of ever making any further progress in their pursuit of the Dao!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s sure to be the case for the Sword Fanatic too,¡± Tang Lingqi said with certainty.

    As a member of the ancient Tang Family, he understood how terrifying the cataclysm of the Age of Fallen Immortals was far better than most.

    Most ancient orthodoxies and top experts were lost during the cataclysm, and those who survived took massive damage. There were almost no exceptions!

    There were numerous such cases among the experts of the ancient Tang Family!

    Tang Bao¡¯er instantly understood. ¡°But doesn¡¯t that mean that the Sword Fanatic is much weaker than he was back then? There was no need for you to be so afraid of him!¡±

    Tang Lingqiughed bitterly. ¡°At his peak, the Sword Fanatic was an absolutely heaven-defying figure among Immortal Lords. He could even kill Immortal Kings. There were countless Immortal Lords in the Central Immortal Court. If he weren¡¯t heaven-defying, how could he have be one of the top ten, let alone the greatest of them?

    ¡°Even with his vitality badly injured and his strength severely weakened, who wouldn¡¯t be afraid after encountering such a monster?¡±

    Tang Bao¡¯er pursed her lips. ¡°Past glories all ultimately give way to the wind and rain. The Immortal Realm has changed a lot since then!

    ¡°I heard my other great uncle say that three hundred thousand years have passed since the end of the Age of Fallen Immortals, and that during that time, thousands of new Immortal Kings have cropped up throughout the forty-nine provinces of the Immortal Realm, as well as tens of thousands of Immortal Lords and countless lesser immortals.

    ¡°And that¡¯s only just the beginning! The Immortal Realm is awakening from its long dormancy to wee an unprecedented golden age! That means that in the days toe, more and more experts of the Immortal Dao will arise! Turbulent times give rise to heroes. We of the present day are sure to far surpass those experts of the distant past!

    ¡°My other great uncle also seemed convinced that countless elites and unrivaled legends would arise during this new golden age! Before long, the Immortal Realm will be home to dazzling talents capable of proving their Dao and entering the Great Realm. Sooner orter, they¡¯ll be able topete with even the top experts of the days prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals!¡±

    As she spoke, her eyes filled with unconceble longing.

    A river¡¯s current never ceased. Each generation was stronger than the one before.

    The Immortal Realm hadin dormant for a long, long time, but a golden age was imminent. Who could say that its experts would pale inparison to those of the distant past?

    Who would dare say that those of the present day could never reach the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao?

    Tang Lingqiughed, but in the end, he didn¡¯t argue.

    Reality was ultimately the cruelest of all.

    It was true that a golden age was imminent, and that countless elites would rise to prominence. But what expert¡¯s rise <i>wasn¡¯t </i>apanied by endless adversity and bloodshed?

    The road to the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao was long. Far, far too many chosen sons and daughters of heaven died along the way!

    For every one who seeded, thousands of others perished!

    ¡°Oh no!¡± Tang Bao¡¯er looked stricken. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the Sword Fanatic is here to kill Su Yi?¡±

    Tang Lingqi¡¯s pupils constricted, and he said solemnly, ¡°I actually didn''t think of that! Although the Sword Fanatic was once loyal to the Central Immortal Court, the Central Immortal Court was lost to history a long time ago. It¡¯s highly likely that he¡¯s joined the Church of Divine me since!¡±

    Tang Bao¡¯er¡¯s heart clenched. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean Brother Su is in danger?¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Tang Lingqi¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that although Fellow Daoist Su is only in the Universe Realm, he¡¯s strong enough to kill Immortal Lords! If that were all, it¡¯d be one thing, but don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten how that Church of Divine me Immortal Lord died seven days ago?¡±

    Tang Bao¡¯er¡¯s beautiful eyes lit up with excitement. ¡°I almost forgot too. Throughout this trip to the ruins of the Academy of Eternal Night, Brother Su¡¯s seemed like he¡¯s simply returned to his former home. He didn¡¯t just seize the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign¡¯s calligraphy; he even managed to control the Nine Kings Heaven-Sealing Formation!"

    ¡°Like he returned to his former home?¡± Tang Lingqi froze, stunned, thenughed. ¡°In any event, if the Sword Fanatic really runs into Fellow Daoist Su, I¡¯m afraid his victory isn¡¯t assured!¡±

    ¡°Grand Uncle, how about we go have a look?¡± Tang Bao¡¯er said eagerly.

    Tang Lingqi mulled it over, then gnashed his teeth. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Although the Luo River Forbidden Zone was one of the six most dangerous ces in the White Reed Province, they¡¯d made it through earlier. Tang Lingqi wasn¡¯t all that worried.

    The ruins of the Academy of Eternal Night.

    The schrly man in the <i>fangjin </i>head covering narrowed his eyes and examined the ruins shrouded in dark thunderclouds. From time to time, he broke into hacking coughs.

    He coughed so hard that his thin, sickly face flushed red.

    But he didn¡¯t care. He just held his jug of wine and went on drinking.

    His mule, however, couldn¡¯t remain calm. It stomped its hooves restlessly and brayed frantically as if trying to urge its rider to leave.

    ¡°What are you afraid of? I¡¯ve visited this sted ce before.¡± The Sword Fanatic patted the mule¡¯s head, his eyes shining with reminiscence. ¡°Back then, I visited the Academy of Eternal Night in search of greater heights of the Dao of the Sword, and I sparred with their Third Teaching Elder, Wen Jianya.

    ¡°Wen Jianya lived up to his reputation as their strongest Immortal King expert of the Dao of the Sword. He suppressed his cultivation and fought as an Immortal Lord, and even though I narrowly emerged victorious, I know he let me win on purpose. He never went all out.

    ¡°But I was giving it everything I had.¡± The Sword Fanatic¡¯s eyes shone with grief. ¡°He was one of the three sword cultivators I admired most in life. s, before I managed to be an Immortal King, a cataclysm befell the Immortal Realm. It didn¡¯t just leave me badly injured. Even the Academy of Eternal Night fell.

    Here, he let out a deep sigh and dismounted. ¡°You wait here. I¡¯ll continue on foot.¡±

    Before long, the man arrived at the entrance to the Valley of Seeking the Profound.

    When he arrived, he furrowed his brow, and his nostrils red. He caught a faint whiff of blood in the air!

 Chapter 1615 - The Delight of Spotting Prey

    <h4>Chapter 1615 - The Delight of Spotting Prey</h4>

    Shortly after, the man saw a mangled, fragmented corpse. It was still a bloody pulp, and it was obvious its owner had died just a few days ago.

    This was Le Yunhai, the gaunt old man who¡¯d been killed by the Heaven-Swallowing Immortal Toad.

    The schrly man didn¡¯t recognize Le Yunhai, but he instantly realized that his target was most likely hiding in the ruins in the valley!

    ¡°Those five Immortal Lords of the Church of Divine me have watched over this ce for countless years, yet now, all of them are dead,¡± murmured the sickly man.

    Insanity and sharp sword light glinted in the depths of his gaze. ¡°But that¡¯s for the best. If he were too weak, this would be a waste of a trip.¡±

    The man was just about to enter the Valley of Seeking the Profound when he saw the toppled stele near the entrance and stopped in his tracks.

    ¡°I almost forgot. The true spirit imprint of a Heaven-Swallowing Immortal Toad is here.¡± The man thought for a moment, then decided to wait here until his target appeared.

    Time slipped past.

    Suddenly, he sensed something. He turned and saw Tang Lingqi and Tang Bao¡¯er approaching from afar.

    ¡°I could say you¡¯re bold, but when we first met, you practically quivered at the mere sight of me. I could say you¡¯re cowardly, yet you came here without fear of death. What have youe here to do?¡± sighed the Sword Fanatic.

    Without waiting for an answer, he shrugged. ¡°Do as you please, but remember this: don¡¯te any closer.¡±

    With that, he sat on a boulder and ced his bundled sword across hisp. He pressed one hand on the bundled t of the de. With the other, he held a jug of wine.

    He just sat there and drank. From beginning to end, he never so much as spared Tang Lingqi and Tang Bao¡¯er another nce.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to wait here. Don¡¯t get any closer. If you do, I¡¯m afraid that guy will kill us without the slightest hesitation,¡± Tang Lingqi hurriedly transmitted.

    He then led Tang Bao¡¯er to a nearby hillock.

    Time slipped by. Soon, another three days had passed.

    ...

    Within the Underground Pce of Seeking the Profound, the Spring and Autumn Space.

    Su Yi silently opened his eyes.

    He¡¯d been in seclusion for ten years, and his cultivation had advanced from the early stage of the Universe Realm all the way to thete stage. His strength had undergone an earth-shaking transformation.

    Furthermore, he¡¯d fully condensed his powers of the Grand Dao into Immortal Laws, and they were extremely concentrated. When he fought, he could now unleash the full extent of his cultivation base¡¯s power.

    And he¡¯d reforged the Sword of the Human Realm. Its grade and power were far from what they once were.

    But what frustrated Su Yi was that he¡¯d reached a bottleneck in his cultivation!

    In other words, secluded cultivation alone would lead to no further improvements!

    ¡°Very well. When ites to cultivation, you can¡¯t force things. Doing too much is as bad as doing too little.¡± Su Yi rose to his feet.

    In truth, the past ten years of cultivation had long since frittered away his entire supply of cultivation resources, even the immortal jades and immortal stones. He only had a handful left. And reforging the Sword of the Human Realm had exhausted his entire supply of divine materials.

    They said that cultivation required wealth,panions, methods, and a good location, and there was a reason that wealth was at the top of the list. Every cultivator, no matter who they were, had to spend their life gathering the resources needed to satisfy their cultivation.

    And now, Su Yi was downright poor.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to wait a year before I can visit again,¡± thought Su Yi.

    The Spring and Autumn Space was unique. You could only enter once a year, and stay for up to sixty years¡ªsixty days in the outside world.

    Su Yi had only been in seclusion for a decade, and only tens had passed in the outside world.

    Without any further dys, Su Yi left the Spring and Autumn Space.

    As he stepped into the secret passage, he reached a decision¡ª¡ª

    One day, he¡¯d rebuild the Academy of Eternal Night!

    Outside the Valley of Seeking the Profound.

    The schrly man with the <i>fangjin </i>headcover had already been waiting for three days.

    During those three days, he¡¯d gone through thirteen jugs of wine, and he spent twelve hours a day dozing off. The rest of the time, he just stared into space. No one knew what he was thinking.

    Tang Lingqi and Tang Bao¡¯er waited with him the entire time.

    To Tang Lingqi, waiting a few days was nothing at all.

    But Tang Bao¡¯er was practically dying of boredom. To her, there was no greater torment than just waiting around.

    Suddenly, the man seated cross-legged silently rose to his feet and casually put his bundled sword on his back. All the while, he gazed into the valley.

    A tall, upright figure was emerging from the cloud-covered, ruinedndscape.

    In his blue robes, he looked as if he¡¯d risen out of the dust of mundanity.

    In the blink of an eye, the sickly ¡°schr¡± reached quite a few conclusions.

    First, the young man in blue was only in his twenties!

    But he was different from other people. Outwardly, he seemed entirely unassuming, but in truth, his energy waspletely withdrawn; none of it leaked outside his body.

    Even rarer, he wasn¡¯t doing this on purpose. Rather, this was his natural state. He was like a naturally smooth piece of jade; there was no need for any further carving.

    This alone was enough to make the man¡¯s eyes light up. <i>This little fellow¡¯s rather interesting! And if he¡¯s the one who killed those five Immortal Lords, that¡¯ll be even more interesting!</i>

    Su Yi saw the man waiting outside the valley too, but he wasn¡¯t concerned.

    ¡°He¡¯se out!¡± Tang Bao¡¯er practically whooped for joy. There was nothing for it; she¡¯d been far, far too bored.

    But Tang Lingqi¡¯s heart clenched, and his gaze focused. <i>If the Sword Fanatic is really after Fellow Daoist Su, a fierce battle is sure to unfold!</i>

    ¡°Were you the one who killed the Immortal Lords of the Church of Divine me?¡± asked the Sword Fanatguidly. He cut straight to the chase.

    Su Yi was briefly stunned, then thoughtful. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Are you here to avenge them?¡±

    Tang Lingqi and Tang Bao¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but exchange nces. <i>The Sword Fanatic really is here for Su Yi!</i>

    The man shook his head. ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less about their deaths. I¡¯m here because I owe someone a favor.¡±

    ¡°A favor?¡± said Su Yi. ¡°To whom?¡±

    The manughed. ¡°If you survive this strike, I wouldn¡¯t mind chatting with you for a bit, but if you die, there¡¯ll be no point wasting words on talk. Don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Well said.¡±

    The man put away his jug of wine and sighed. ¡°I admire your straightforward disposition. How about this? If you can block three of my attacks, I won¡¯t kill you.¡±

    Then, without pausing to see if Su Yi agreed to his terms or not, he drew the sword bundled on his back.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The low, dull hum of a sword rang out, like demons whispering at the bottom of an abyss. The sound alone was enough to make one tremble.

    At first, Su Yi wasn¡¯t all that interested, but when he saw the man¡¯s sword, he couldn¡¯t help but looked surprised.

    It was three feet, four inches long, simple with dull luster. Its pitch-ck de was mottled with flecks of red, but it was unclear whether this was rust or dried blood.

    A pure, tyrannical, forceful, murderous air rose from the sword. The surrounding skies copsed with a mournful wail, and even heaven and earth changed color.

    This was merely the sword¡¯s aura!

    In the eyes of a sword cultivator, a sword resembled its owner.

    The sword¡¯s aura alone was enough to make Su Yi¡¯s spirits soar, and the desire for battle rose within his heart.

    ¡°What a fierce sword. Even rarer, its aura is as pure as can be, without the slightest contaminants. I can see that your Dao of the Sword is focused on ughter, and that ughter is the focus of your pursuit of swordsmanship,¡± whispered Su Yi.

    The man couldn¡¯t help butugh and stick up his thumb. ¡°Well said! I truly wouldn¡¯t have thought that a young man like you would have such keen perception. Your eyes are sharper than even most Immortal Lords! It seems I was right to havee here!¡±

    ¡°Grand Uncle, why have they started ttering each other?¡± Tang Bao¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but grumble.

    Tang Lingqi irritably smacked her on the head. ¡°Fool! Just watch and don¡¯t interrupt. You''ve never seen something like this in your lifetime!¡±

    His expression grew solemn, with a subtle hint of eagerness. He was curious. Just how would the iparably mysterious young Su Yi handle the pressure of facing the Sword Fanatic? The greatest of the ten great Immortal Lords of the Central Immortal Pce?

    Off in the distance, Su Yi noticed Tang Lingqi and Tang Bao¡¯er, but he didn¡¯t say anything.

    He was thoroughly intrigued by this sickly man with the air of a schr.

    Su Yi gestured to himself and said, ¡°I¡¯m a sword cultivator too. When I encounter a worthy opponent, it¡¯s hard to avoid getting more talkative than usual.¡±

    The man was stunned. ¡°A worthy opponent? Haha! Wonderful! Then I¡¯m looking forward to seeing how great a surprise a young sword cultivator like you can bring me!¡±

    Su Yi chuckled. ¡°I hope your attainments in the Dao of the Sword can surprise me too. Otherwise, everything I said to you earlier was a waste of breath.¡±

    He was already walking toward the Valley of Seeking the Profound. ¡°Enough. Draw your sword.¡±

    The man let out a wholeheartedugh, seemingly delighted. He couldn¡¯t help but throw back his head and drain his jug of wine. ¡°Very well!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Sharp, overflowing sword intent suddenly surged from the sickly man, rising into the nine heavens and shattering the surrounding thunderclouds before sweeping outward.

    It was indistinct, but they could faintly discern the hum of a sword sweeping throughout heaven and earth, stirring the soul.

    As for the sickly man himself? His clothes billowed around him, and he looked frenzied. HIs gaze was utterly contemptuous, forceful, and imposing.

    He was as sharp as his sword, with his edge on full disy!

    Tang Lingqi stiffened and gasped, his heart full of astonishment. <i>The Sword Fanatic was badly injured during the Age of Fallen Immortals, and his strength is far lower than it once was, so why is he so terrifying? I can¡¯t help but suspect that if I were to fight him, he¡¯d cut me down like grass!</i>

    Tang Bao¡¯er¡¯s beautiful almond-shaped eyes widened. She murmured, ¡°He really is different from other Immortal Lords. His sword intent connects heaven and earth. It¡¯s far too terrifying. Isn¡¯t Su Yi in trouble?¡±

    The young woman¡¯s heart was instantly on tenterhooks!

    ¡°This sword force and sword intent really aren¡¯t bad!¡± The depths of Su Yi¡¯s gaze lit up with an uncharacteristic hint of eagerness. Even if he searched the entire world, finding such a worthy opponent was no easy task. Especially since this particr opponent was a sword cultivator!

    This came as an enormous, delightful surprise to Su Yi. It seemed as if all of his vital energy had been stimted, and it silently transformed.

    This was the joy of a hunter who¡¯d spotted his favorite prey!

 Chapter 1616 - The Spirit of a Sword Cultivator

    <h4>Chapter 1616 - The Spirit of a Sword Cultivator</h4>

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Su Yi¡¯s sleeves billowed around him. Endless stars seemed to revolve around his tall, upright figure, producing a grand, immeasurably powerful boom.

    Tides of Dao Light rose and fell, coursing across the surface of his skin and illuminating the sky. It was forceful and sharp, like the edge of an unrivaled sword emerging from long dormancy at the bottom of an abyss.

    ¡°This...¡± Tang Bao¡¯er instinctively rubbed her eyes and stared in disbelief.

    Tang Lingqi was unwittingly stunned, and his scalp went numb.

    Earlier, Su Yi¡¯s aura was withdrawn, and he was outwardly unassuming, almost like an ordinary mortal.

    Yet now, he was like apletely different person. Every time his eyes opened and closed, they revealed his unrestrained will. He was like a god of the sword gazing down upon the heavens with contempt.

    Heaven and earth were thrown into upheaval, and even the wind and clouds shifted!

    ¡°The Universe Realm?¡± The man was stunned. This discovery was entirely unexpected!

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Su Yi asked with augh.

    The man sighed. ¡°You¡¯re a Universe Realm Immortal in your twenties, yet you slew five Immortal Lords of the Church of Divine me. To tell the truth, despite having lived since the days prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, I¡¯ve never even heard of someone like you, let alone seen one with my own eyes.¡±

    Tang Lingqi and Tang Bao¡¯er agreedpletely. Throughout the world and throughout the ages, who¡¯d ever encountered someone so unbelievable before?

    Su Yi said tly, ¡°Cultivation levels are like jugs of wine. Some jugs can only hold a little over half a catty, while others can contain rivers,kes, or even oceans.¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes shed like torches as he stared intently at Su Yi. He chuckled. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that the ¡®jug of wine¡¯ of your Universe Realm cultivation can hold an ocean?¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°Not just an ocean. It can hold rivers,kes, and oceans, but also the starry skies. If need be, it can epass everything between heaven and earth.¡±

    ¡°....¡± No one knew what to make of that.

    The Sword Fanatic threw back his head andughed. ¡°What spirit! Everything between heaven and earth, huh? Indeed, that¡¯s how a sword cultivator ought to be!¡±

    Tang Lingqi and Tang Bao¡¯er exchanged nces. Their hearts shook. Who could have failed to realize that the Sword Fanatic approved and resonated with Su Yi¡¯s seemingly iparably arrogant statement?

    He even felt that he¡¯d found a kindred spirit!

    But Su Yi shook his head once more. ¡°How could a sword cultivator¡¯s spirit be limited to that?¡±

    The listeners were stunned.

    The Sword Fanatic¡¯s smile receded, and he asked solemnly, ¡°Then what do you think a sword cultivator¡¯s spirit ought to be like, Fellow Daoist?¡±

    Su Yi smiled faintly. ¡°If you¡¯re still alive after we¡¯ve fought, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    The Sword Fanatic couldn¡¯t help butugh. Earlier, he said that if Su Yi could block three of his strikes, he¡¯d let Su Yi go, and he wouldn¡¯t mind discussing a bit of the past with him. Yet now, Su Yi had turned his words against him!

    ¡°Very well. I¡¯m already itching to fight you. Let¡¯s see whose Dao of the Sword is stronger!¡± The Sword Fanatic flicked the t of his sword, and its hum reverberated throughout the nine heavens.

    He was unbridled and frenzied, and his eyes zed like twin suns. The terrifying sword intent zed around his entire body suddenly contained an additional, startling murderousness.

    Su Yi said tly, ¡°I¡¯m not concerned with who¡¯s stronger. I just hope you won¡¯t disappoint me.¡±

    His presence shifted too, bing even stronger!

    Tang Lingqi and Tang Bao¡¯er tensed up once more.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said the man with a burst ofughter. ¡°My name is Xiao Mo. A long time ago, people liked calling me the Sword Fanatic!¡±

    <i>The Sword Fanatic? </i>Su Yi was briefly stunned, but a momentter, he recalled why that name was familiar. Back in the Eastern Profound Star Domain, Daoist Master Red Cloud mistook him for the reincarnation of an Immortal Lord known as the Sword Fanatic.

    <i>Wait, wasn¡¯t he supposed to be the greatest of the ten great Immortal Lords of the Central Immortal Court? </i>

    Before Su Yi could give the matter any further thought, the Sword Fanatic attacked in full force. His sleeves billowed around him, and his sword rumbled and boomed. Explosive murderous intent swept through the air.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Throughout the surrounding three hundred thousand feet of heaven and earth, countless rifts formed.

    Sword qi full of destructive power burst from the Sword Fanatic¡¯s sword, and the entire area transformed.

    It was as if countless resplendent fireworks bloomed at once, an utterly stunning sight. Thendscape paled byparison.

    Great beauty was too wondrous to describe in words.

    This sword intent was glorious to the extreme, yet utterly terrifying.

    This attack was called ¡°mes of a Turbulent World!¡±

    It was one of the three attacks the Sword Fanatic took the most pride in. He¡¯d poured his heart¡¯s blood into developing it, and all of his attainments in the Dao of the Sword were fused into it. After countless years immersed in tempering it, he¡¯d reached the pinnacle of mastery with this attack, and he could use it with confidence and ease!

    When it struck, it was as if countless endlessly dazzling fireworks nketed the dome of heaven!

    In the face of this strike, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but throw back his head andugh. He leaped into the air and shot forth like an arrow, with his palm acting as a bowstring. When he drew in his elbows, he pulled the ¡°bowstring¡± taut.

    Terrifying power of the Dao of the Sword concentrated between Su Yi¡¯s fingers. He took a step in the air, and swung his palm downward.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth shook violently.

    Su Yi¡¯s palm strike was simple and direct, yet it shook heaven and earth. He was like a god mming the table, shaking the entire Immortal Realm.

    The resplendent sword qi filling the air was like the cups and tes covering the tabletop; when his palm descended, all of them shattered.

    When a god mmed the table, everything in all directions shook, filling the blue dome of heaven with ten thousand miles of dust!

    To the distant Tang Lingqi and Tang Bao¡¯er, it seemed as if Su Yi¡¯s palm were a wind sweeping away the remnants of cloud, cleansing the nine heavens and extinguishing the mes of a turbulent world.

    The word ¡°tyrannical¡± was insufficient to describe it!

    The Sword Fanatic was stunned. He couldn¡¯t help but throw back his head andugh. ¡°When the eastern wind blows, thousands ofnterns bloom like flowering trees, and fireworks fall like rain. Fellow Daoist, your attack destroyed my technique with raw power, as if it were made of rotten wood. Impressive!¡±

    After seeing this, he finally realized that although this young man in his twenties was ¡°just¡± a Universe Realm Immortal, his strength was so heaven-defying and his swordsmanship so terrifying as to be absolutely unique.

    This fully ignited the Sword Fanatic¡¯s will to fight, filling him with excitement. His murderous intent and thirst for battle boiled within him.

    All Su Yi said was, ¡°Don¡¯t hold back any longer. Show me the true pinnacle of your strength.¡±

    ¡°Very well!¡± shouted the Sword Fanatic as his sword swung through the air.

    This attack was simple, without the slightest flourish. It was the opposite extreme of his prior, utterly resplendent attack.

    Everything extraneous had been washed away, a return to simplicity.

    It was as natural as lilies swaying in the wind, or pearls of dew dripping down a leaf. It was like the first light of dawn breaking through the darkness and illuminating everything beneath the heavens.

    This was a simple, unadorned, utterly natural and unaffected sword intent.

    It was also the epitome of murderous power of the Dao of the Sword. There was no need for any decorations or adornments!

    This was what a return to simplicity ought to be like!

    Heaven and earth trembled and wailed. The mountains and rivers swayed, and the thunderclouds enveloping the ruins silently dissipated without a trace.

    A heart-palpitating sword force permeated everyst inch of sky!

    Tang Lingqi shuddered and broke out in cold sweat. He felt as if he¡¯d been plunged into an icy abyss. He was an Immortal Lord, and he was watching from a great distance, but even so, the mysteries within that sh made him feel suffocated with overwhelming despair.

    Tang Bao¡¯er clenched her jade-like fists and circted the full extent of her cultivation base, but it wasn¡¯t enough to stave off that terrifying sword force. She felt prickling pain all over her skin, and her soul quivered uncontrobly.

    This sh was far too terrifying!!

    In that moment, the Sword Fanatic seemed to slough off everything extraneous. He was like a supreme sage of the Dao of the Sword. This supremely simple attack had the power to connect heaven and earth!

    And this supremely simple attack... put enormous pressure on Su Yi.

    His long hair billowed around him, and his calm eyes lit up. He wasn¡¯t startled. No, he was delighted.

    <i>This Sword Fanatic is no ordinary sword cultivator. His attainments in the Dao of the Sword are the greatest I¡¯ve seen since I reincarnated!</i>

    This was Su Yi¡¯s strongest, and most delightful, opponent to date!

    He didn¡¯t hesitate. He took a deep breath, rose to his full height, pressed his fingers into a sword, and tapped the air.

    It was a casual, understated gesture, without the slightest flourish.

    Yet this casual tap blocked the edge of the Sword Fanatic¡¯s weapon.

    A momentter¡ª¡ª

    <i>Boom!!!</i>

    The skies exploded and copsed at the point of impact. Destructive power of the Dao of the Sword swept outward, copsing the entire area. Everything was thrown into disarray.

    The surrounding ruins and hills caved in and crumbled to powder.

    Tang Lingqi sensed the danger and immediately led Tang Bao¡¯er further away.

    They then watched as a current of destructive power swept outward. There was nothing it could not break, and nothing it could not destroy.

    Tang Lingqi¡¯s scalp went numb watching it, and his hands and feet quivered uncontrobly.

    This duel was far too terrifying. He had to admit to himself that an Immortal Lord of his caliber would have long since been in on the spot!

    Su Yi staggered ny feet back amidst the light and smoke before finally managing to steady himself.

    His handsome face was a bit pallid, and his vital energy was in turmoil, like boiling water.

    At the same time, the Sword Fanatic swayed on his feet, and his sword hummed and trembled nonstop. His thin face was full of disbelief.

    <i>He blocked it?</i>

    This sh was called ¡°Skill without Artifice.¡± When he poured his full strength into it, it was far stronger than mes of a Turbulent World.

    But he still couldn¡¯t defeat his opponent!

    ¡°Within the Immortal Lord level, that strike is top-notch. Your skills in the Dao of the Sword are truly masterful. It¡¯d be fair to say you¡¯re unrivaled among your contemporaries.¡± Off in the distance, Su Yi brushed off his clothes as hemented. His words came straight from the heart.

    The Sword Fanatic sighed. ¡°But you still blocked it. What did it amount to? Besides, I still haven¡¯t forced you to draw your sword. It¡¯s truly... unreasonable.¡±

    After this second sh, he was increasingly aware of just how unbelievable of an opponent the young Su Yi was.

    There was no judging him by his cultivation base!

    But this only increased the Sword Fanatic¡¯s excitement. The depths of his gaze burned with the frenzied will to fight.

    He was infatuated with the sword. That was why others called him the Sword Fanatic!

    But it was because he was so infatuated that his skills far transcended his contemporaries and tales of his heaven-defying strength spread across the four seas!

    This was what they meant when they said there was no sess without insanity!

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°If I draw my sword against an opponent like you, this will no longer be a contest. It¡¯ll be a duel to the death! Furthermore, what you¡¯ve shown me thus far really isn¡¯t enough to make me draw my de.¡±

    His words were calm, without any intent to humiliate.

    But Tang Lingqi and Tang Bao¡¯er feltpletely dumbstruck. They couldn¡¯t even imagine what kind of confidence Su Yi needed to say such a thing!

    The Sword Fanatic pursed his lips, then suddenlyughed. ¡°After encountering a like-minded individual in the present day, I have no fear of death, nor do I care about victory and defeat. All I seek... is satisfaction!¡±

 Chapter 1617 - I Cherish Each Blade of Grass

    <h4>Chapter 1617 - I Cherish Each de of Grass</h4>

    Even as his heartyughter echoed throughout heaven and earth, the Sword Fanatic¡¯s aura abruptly transformed!

    He gripped his sword, a radiant smile blooming across his face. The depths of his eyes zed like fire as he whispered, ¡°Activate!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    An unbelievable scene followed. The Sword Fanatic zed like a furnace, as if his essence, qi, and spirit were burning. Dazzling sword intent billowed from his long hair, eyebrows, and skin, soaring into the nine heavens.

    The ruined, darkndscape suddenly transformed.

    Clusters of wild grasses teeming with life sprouted and grew like mad throughout the ruins. Countless flowers bloomed and swayed on their stalks.

    Flecks of starlight decorated the dome of heaven, gathering into a coursing river of stars.

    Winds whooshed past, rustling the verdant grasses and creating rippling waves of green, like the surface of the ocean.

    ¡°A single thought transformed heaven and earth?¡± Tang Bao¡¯er eximed.

    The scenery was entirely unassuming, and it wasn¡¯t particrly spectacr, but the transformation itself had a grand, almost holy quality to it!

    The young woman noticed that the charm of the Dao of the Sword flowered around each and every de of grass!

    And the grass covered the ground. It was like an uncultivated in formed entirely out of concentrated sword intent!

    ¡°No, he¡¯s using his life force as a guide for the entirety of his essence, qi, and spirit to create this manifestation of his Immortal Origin Space!¡± Tang Lingqi looked utterly astonished.

    The Immortal Dao started with the Universe Realm. The Immortal Origin Space cultivators created upon breaking through served as the foundations of their Immortal Dao. It contained the cultivation base. The deeper the foundations of one¡¯s cultivation, the firmer and grander the Immortal Origin Space, and the more Immortal Origin it could contain.

    The Immortal Origin Space was iparably wondrous, like a standalone universe. It could contain all manner of Grand Daos, and it could manifest suns, moons, and stars, and all facets of creation. It even reflected the cycles of the seasons, withering, and flourishing.

    Those with particrly powerful foundations could even manifest their Immortal Origin Space in different shapes!

    As your cultivation deepened and your mastery of Immortal Laws grew stronger, you could manifest increasingly wondrous phenomena within your Immortal Origin Space. You could even materialize them externally!

    That was what the Sword Fanatic was doing now. He was manifesting his Immortal Origin Space externally to ¡°transform heaven and earth!¡±

    What startled Tang Lingqi was that this simply wasn¡¯t possible for most Immortal Lords, let alone ordinary cultivators!

    Typically, only Immortal Kings could manifest their Immortal Origin Space to create their own heaven and earth!

    This ability was known as Manifesting Heaven and Transforming the Dao.

    ¡°Manifesting Heaven¡± referred to manifesting one¡¯s Immortal Origin Space, effectively materializing one¡¯s own little universe.

    ¡°Transforming the Dao¡± meant recing the Laws of heaven and earth within that space with your own cultivation!

    But immortals typically preferred to call such abilities ¡°Dao Domains!¡± Manifesting one¡¯s own Dao to create one¡¯s own domain! Within this space, cultivators were omnipotent rulers of the Grand Dao!

    Yet now, the Sword Fanatic had achieved this despite his Saint Realm cultivation!

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised?

    ¡°You¡¯re exhausting your life force and cultivation base to disy this Grand Dao Sword Domain. Is it worth it?¡± Su Yi raised his eyebrows in surprise.

    Others called such abilities Manifesting Heaven and Transforming the Dao, or simply Dao Domains. When sword cultivators used them, they were naturally Grand Dao Sword Domains.

    When Wang Ye first established his foundations in the Universe Realm, he manifested a thirty-threeyered sword domain within his Immortal Origin Space!

    Upon reaching the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao, when he circted his cultivation base, he could manifest that thirty-threeyered sword domain externally! When he did so, it seemed like a world of the Dao of the Sword. It could easily nket the skies, blot out the sun, and y even the strongest of foes!

    In this lifetime, when Su Yi stepped into the Universe Realm, his Immortal Origin Space manifested the shape of the Sword of the Nine Hells.

    The Sword Fanatic¡¯s eyes lit up, and heughed. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to die, so why would I concern myself with my life?¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°I understand. All you seek is satisfaction.¡±

    The Sword Fanatic nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    As he spoke, his sleeves billowed around him. He stretched out his finger and tapped his sword.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The hum of his sword reverberated throughout the nine heavens and ten earths.

    Every de of grass in the vast in burst forth with stingingly bright sword qi and swayed in rhythm with the humming of the sword.

    Far-reaching, austere, murderous energy gathered around the Sword Fanatic. He was like a zing streak of light, thoroughly illuminating the surrounding mountains and rivers.

    The river of stars revolved around his head. The stars lit up, making his aura seem all the more terrifying, as if he were the ruler of the gxy.

    Tang Bao¡¯er felt a stinging pain in her eyes. She instinctively shut them, and her soul quivered with fright.

    Tang Lingqi didn¡¯t hesitate to lead her even further away.

    But soon, he was horrified to discover that the Sword Fanatic¡¯s Grand Dao Sword Domain had enveloped this entire stretch of heaven and earth. No matter where they fled, it was to no avail.

    This was what made Dao Domains so terrifying. They transformed heaven and earth. Here, the Sword Fanatic ruled over everything and presided over life and death!

    ¡°When I was a young man, my life was as lowly as that of a single de of grass. I was so impoverished that I couldn¡¯t even afford a half-decent sword, but I didn¡¯t lose heart. I was fixated on the Dao of the Sword, and my life force was as stubborn as the weeds growing by the side of the road. No matter how others trampled or burned me, I hung on!

    ¡°It was then that I swore an oath. I would die in a ze of glory seeking the Dao of the Sword before I¡¯d betray my own swordsmanship out of fear. I swore to emte a shooting star. Even if my life were fleeting, during that moment, I¡¯d shine brightly enough to illuminate the night sky!¡±

    The Sword Fanatic¡¯s eyes shone with fervent light. ¡°This is my Dao of the Sword!¡±

    He turned to face Su Yi and said with augh, ¡°I¡¯ve never shared any of this with anyone else. I don¡¯t know why, but I like the look of you. I decided to bare my heart before we determined victory and defeat¡ªand life and death.¡±

    Su Yi inclined his head. ¡°You¡¯re fixated on the sword, without regard for life and death, and you seek only satisfaction. Such a sword heart is rare indeed.¡±

    <i>ng!</i>

    He waved his sleeves, and the Sword of the Human Realm shot into the air.

    The three-foot, blue gray de looked ancient and ethereal.

    As soon as he had his sword in hand, Su Yi¡¯s aura transformed, bing prideful and contemptuous, like a deity presiding over the heavens!

    ¡°Such a sword heart is worth drawing my sword and attacking in full force.¡± Su Yi drew his fingertip across the t of the de. ¡°Now, allow me to show you my Dao of the Sword.¡±

    As he spoke, he took a step forward. His gait was light and airy, as if he were out for a casual stroll.

    But with every step he took, it was as if a thunderp went off beneath his feet. Heaven and earth swayed, and the blue-green grass covering the ground swayed violently.

    It was like a frigid gale sweeping across thend, coating the vegetation in frost!

    The grass imbued with terrifying sword intent shattered with a bang beneath Su Yi¡¯s feet and dissipated into a rain of light.

    And with each step Su Yi took, his momentum soared and intensified. It seemed to piece through the nine heavens and shake the starry sky!

    In the face of his fierce momentum, the Sword Fanatic couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Excellent!¡±

    He stood in midair and waved his sword.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The ins shattering beneath Su Yi¡¯s feet gave rise to countless new des of grass and a dense storm of sword qi erupted and cleaved at Su Yi.

    When the wind blew, life renewed itself, and sword qi filled the heavens!

    Even in the face of this attack, Su Yi neither fled nor dodged. He just continued ahead, the Sword of the Human Realm nging in his grip and bursting with terrifying sword force.

    He still didn¡¯t strike, but his sword force alone was enough to shred the sword qi nketing heaven and earth!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The Grand Dao Sword Domain shook violently. The Sword Fanatic was like its sovereign. A simple exertion of will, and a resplendent, utterly dazzling sword intent swept forth.

    Throughout the uncultivated in, wild grasses grew endlessly. Su Yi was like a wildfire, but burn as he might, he couldn¡¯t destroy the inspletely.

    Meanwhile, overhead, stars flowed like a river. Countless zing shooting stars rained down to earth, each full of dense, terrifying sword qi.

    This was the Sword Fanatic¡¯s strongest attack. He¡¯d poured the full extent of his life force and cultivation into it!

    In Su Yi¡¯s shoes, most Immortal Lords would have died many times over by now.

    In truth, for a moment, Tang Lingqi suspected he was already dead. When he looked around, all he saw was a dense, raging storm of sword qi. Every streak of sword qi shed with the terrifying mysteries of the Dao of the Sword!

    However, Tang Lingqi quickly realized that that seemingly omnipresent sword qi seemed intelligent. Although it whooshed past him, it didn¡¯t damage him in the slightest.

    There was no doubt about it. The Sword Fanatic¡¯s control had reached wondrous heights!

    Tang Lingqi was unwittingly stunned, and he couldn¡¯t help but sigh with admiration.

    When he next looked over, he saw boundless sword qi pouring onto the world below. How terrifying was it? And yet¡ª¡ª

    A perfectly straight line of de light was cleaving right through it, like a fierce gale parting the waves!

    It was Su Yi! His blue robes billowed around him, and he gripped the Sword of the Human Realm. His gait looked unhurried, yet in truth, he was extraordinarily quick. No matter how the winds battered him, he seemed unmovable and indestructible!

    A seemingly perfect andplete, mysterious sword intent revolved around his tall, upright figure. It was like a divine ring, and it neutralized all of the iing murderous intent.

    Within just a few blinks of an eye, Su Yi was within a thousand feet of the Sword Fanatic and drawing closer with every step!

    The Sword Fanatic wasn¡¯t startled. On the contrary, he seemed delighted. He threw back his head andughed. ¡°Your sword¡¯s been umting power all this time, and you¡¯ve yet to strike. You sure know how to build anticipation!¡±

    The Sword Fanatic¡¯s eyes zed with determination, and he seemed rxed and carefree. Hisughter resounded throughout the nine heavens.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    When his next sh fell, a river of stars poured down to earth.

    On the ground below, countless des of grass caught aze.

    As for the man himself? He seemed to fuse fully into his attack.

    There was no need to even question it. This was the strongest attack the Sword Fanatic had ever used, and he waspletely disregarding his own survival. He was giving it everything he had.

    He was like a shooting star intent on shining with the utmost radiance before disappearing!

    Everything went white before Tang Lingqi and Tang Bao¡¯er¡¯s eyes as their minds were nk. They werepletely ovee with astonishment, and they could no longer sense the outside world.

    But it was then that Su Yi unleashed his long-brewing attack.

    He¡¯d spent hisst three years in the Spring and Autumn Spacebing through everything he¡¯d realized about the Dao of the Sword across multiple lifetimes. He then continuously polished and refined this attack, pouring everything he had into it.

    This was the first stance of the supreme sword art Su Yi had created, a strike fullypatible with the mysteries of reincarnation.

    When he unleashed this attack, the burning grasnd silently returned to stillness, then crumbled into ash.

    The descending river of stars dimmed and withered, its radiance as short-lived as fireworks.

    The Sword Fanatic¡¯s sword shook violently in his grip as his power was whittled away, bit by bit.

    Heaven and earth sank into a strange, stifled atmosphere. Everything was terrifyingly still.

    As if every facet of creation had been annihted.

    Only Su Yi¡¯s sword qi moved. Amidst the stilledndscape, it was the only sh of light, and it was headed right for the Sword Fanatic.

    Yet in the face of this iing attack, the Sword Fanatic¡¯s gaze was actually filled with fervent obsession.

    <i>What kind of strike is that?</i>

    <i>If I die to such a strike, I¡¯ll have no regrets!</i>

    As this thought arose, a smile spread across his face. He charged like a moth to me, knowing he was doomed, yet rushing valiantly ahead anyway!

    Even if he died, he had to unleash the full extent of his power and fight to the bitter end!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    When Su Yi¡¯s strikended, heaven and earth copsed, and everything in them was destroyed.

    The Grand Dao Sword Domain popped like a soap bubble.

    A current of destructive power swept outward in all directions. The mountains and rivers were thrown into disarray, and everything was covered in rubble.

    The Sword Fanatic stood amidst the ruins, his clothes covered in blood.

    The tip of a sword hovered just an inch from his forehead. Just a little further, and it would pierce him right between the eyes.

    He was stunned, then bewildered.

    A long time passed before he asked in confusion, ¡°I came here to kill you. Why not strike the killing blow?¡±

    <i>ng!</i>

    Su Yi put away the Sword of the Human Realm and sipped from his jug of wine.

    He said softly, ¡°Even after grasping the enormity of the universe, I cherish each de of grass.¡±

 Chapter 1618 - How a Sword Cultivator Ought to Be

    <h4>Chapter 1618 - How a Sword Cultivator Ought to Be</h4>

    When the dust and smoke dispersed, heavy darkness descended upon the surroundings once more.

    The stretch of ruins deep within the Midsummer Mountains seemed even more deste and bleak than before.

    Tang Lingqi and Tang Bao¡¯er recovered from their fear and despair. Both of them looked dazed.

    Their hearts were full of lingering terror. This battle had been overwhelmingly terrifying!

    Especially that final strike. Although the two of them were right there on the battlefield, it cut off all their senses. They had no idea how Su Yi managed to cleave through the Sword Fanatic¡¯s Grand Dao Sword Domain in the end.

    Now, when they saw Su Yi lower his sword from the Sword Fanatic¡¯s forehead and heard his words, both members of the Tang Family were unwittingly stunned.

    It was just one sentence, but the spirit disyed herein was simply astonishing!

    ¡°Even after grasping the enormity of the universe, I cherish each de of grass,¡± murmured the Sword Fanatic.

    No one knew how great an impact those words had on his heart!

    ¡°Is this what you meant when you spoke of the spirit of a sword cultivator?¡± asked the Sword Fanatic. Hispels were tattered and stained red with blood, and his skin was covered in fine cuts interwoven like a spider¡¯s web. Blood gushed from countless wounds. His thin face was as pale as a sheet, making him look all the more down on his luck.

    But when he looked at Su Yi, his gaze was as pure, fanatical, and determined as ever.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, a deep, heavy look in his eyes as he whispered, ¡°The spirit of a sword cultivator ought to berge enough to epass all facets of creation and the full extent of the starry skies, yet small enough to hold even the smallest speck of dust.

    ¡°It ought to rise above the heavens, and transcend the alternation of worldly affairs, taking in human life in all its facets.

    ¡°It ought to ept the treachery of the human heart, the six desires, and the red dust of mortality!

    ¡°The three thousand worlds can all fit within a mustard seed and rest in the palm of a true sword cultivator¡¯s hand!

    ¡°Even when the skies are full of gods, Buddhas, and countless foes, none can withstand the sharp edge of his sword.

    ¡°He ought to be invincible beneath the heavens, with countless Daos at his disposal. He ought topete against himself, shattering all fetters as he strives for ever greater heights!

    ¡°If the Grand Dao is endless, he ought to strive for endlessness!

    ¡°That¡¯s how a sword cultivator ought to be!¡±

    When he said thatst part, Su Yi threw back his head and drained his cup of wine, feeling gratified, relieved, and high-spirited.

    He¡¯d only just emerged from ten years in seclusion in the Spring and Autumn Space, yet he¡¯d already encountered and fought such a powerful opponent. What could have been more delightful?

    The Sword Fanatic stood there in a daze.

    Su Yi¡¯s description of the spirit of a sword cultivator had inspired and enlightened him. Waves of emotion coursed through him, and he had a hard time calming down.

    A long time passed before the famous Sword Fanatic emerged from his reverie and bowed deeply in Su Yi¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Your words have enlightened me. Sharing them with me was an act of benevolence!¡± The Sword Fanatic¡¯s eyes zed with fervor and admiration.

    Like a pious devotee before a sage!

    Sometimes, cultivators faced bottlenecks and confusion in their pursuit of the Grand Dao due to narrow horizons and limited perception.

    It was like seeing flowers through the fog, or trying to scoop the moon out of a pool. The goal was in front of them, yet they couldn¡¯t break through.

    To the Sword Fanatic, Su Yi¡¯s words were like a torch dispelling the fog, illuminating the darkness and breaking the barriers obscuring his vision. He now saw an all-new level of the Dao of the Sword!

    This type of enlightenment was no different from a rare and grand stroke of fortune!

    Off in the distance, Tang Lingqi and Tang Bao¡¯er witnessed this entire exchange. Both of them looked moved.

    Su Yi smiled and said, ¡°Your attainments in the Dao of the Sword have already reached wondrous heights. All you were missing was a moment¡¯s guidance and enlightenment. Besides, had I said these words to anyone else, they¡¯d have gone to waste.¡±

    A momentter, Su Yi sharply changed tacks. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill you, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ve forgiven you. Tell me, why did someone loyal to the Central Immortal Court choose to serve the Church of Divine me?¡±

    The Sword Fanatic didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°I owe their leader a life debt!¡±

    He thenunched into the full story.

    During the Age of Fallen Immortals, the cataclysm that swept the world affected the Sword Fanatic too. It didn¡¯t just badly damage his foundations in the Grand Dao; it even came close to destroying his life force.

    Just as he was on the brink of death, the leader of the Church of Divine me saved his life and brought him back to the church to recover. The Sword Fanatic had owed him a life debt ever since.

    ¡°However, I detest the Church of Divine me¡¯s conduct. We pursue different Daos, and can never truly be allies. Thus, I never joined their ranks,¡± said the Sword Fanatic. ¡°Instead, I offered to die and return what I owe, or to agree to three requests, provided they didn¡¯t go against my fundamental nature. The leader of the Church of Divine me chose thetter.

    ¡°Over the long years that followed, I fulfilled two of his requests. First, he asked me to y a traitor to the Church of Divine me. His second request was that I spend one hundred years guiding his eldest disciple, Hua Mingzhen, in his cultivation of the Dao of the Sword.

    ¡°This expedition to the ruins of the Academy of Eternal Night was his third request. Seed or fail, I no longer owe the Church of Divine me anything.¡±

    The Sword Fanatic took out a jug of wine, drank in silence, and said with self-deprecatingughter. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought I¡¯d repay that favor, only to owe yet another life debt.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Is Nan Pingtian still alive?¡±

    Nan Pingtian was the founder of the Church of Divine me! Prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, he was a grandmaster of Demonism at the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao! They called him the Leveling Heavens Immortal Sovereign!

    Prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, it was entirely thanks to Nan Pingtian¡¯s support that the Church of Divine me grew to be one of the Immortal Realm¡¯s three great Demonist sects!

    He was also one of Wang Ye¡¯s greatest enemies.

    ¡°He¡¯s still alive,¡± said the Sword Fanatic. ¡°He went into seclusion when the curtains fell on the Age of Fallen Immortals. He¡¯s hidden himself in a ce no one knows, and even after all this time, there¡¯s been no word of him. The current leader of the Church of Divine me is the Leveling Heavens Immortal Sovereign¡¯s youngest son, Nan Wujiu.¡±

    ¡°Then do you know what role the Church of Divine me yed in the Academy of Eternal Night¡¯s downfall?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The Sword Fanatic shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t. I¡¯ve never paid any attention to the affairs of Demonist factions. It was only when I set off for this mission that I learned that the church had upied the ruins of the academy.¡±

    Su Yi was instantly curious. ¡°I slew quite a few of the church¡¯s Immortal Lords. The Church of Divine me already knows that, so why did they just send you?¡±

    ¡°The Church of Divine me has run into thorny difficulties,¡± exined the Sword Fanatic. ¡°Their top experts are locked in fiercebat with the experts of Lotus Temple, so they¡¯ve all rushed to the Elephant Province.¡±

    Su Yi was stunned. ¡°So, that¡¯s it.¡±

    Lotus Temple was a Buddhist purend. Prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, it was the leader of the Immortal Realm¡¯s Buddhist sects, and its foundations were iparably ancient.

    It was no wonder that they¡¯d just send the Sword Fanatic if they were up against such a behemoth of an orthodoxy.

    ¡°Why did those two powerful orthodoxies start fighting out of nowhere?¡± asked Su Yi with great interest.

    ¡°Rumor has it they came into conflict over a grand stroke of good fortune involving a breakthrough into the Great Realm,¡± said the Sword Fanatic. ¡°But that¡¯s all I know.¡±

    <i>Fortune that could help someone break into the Great Realm? </i>Su Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed. In that case, it was no wonder the two top orthodoxies hade to blows. Prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, whenever any such good fortune appeared, it was sure to stir up a storm of bloodshed!

    After all, obtaining such good fortune meant that they had hope of acquiring a powerhouse at the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao. What orthodoxy wouldn¡¯t be tempted? An expert of the Great Realm was enough to shift the Immortal Realm¡¯s bnce of power!

    But Su Yi currently had no interest in such good fortune.

    For one thing, his cultivation was far from sufficient to take advantage of it. Second, a battle like that would involve far too many prominent factions. On the surface, it seemed as if only Lotus Temple and the Church of Divine me were involved, but Su Yi dared say with certainty that numerous others were eyeing them hungrily, ready to swoop in and pilfer the spoils at a moment¡¯s notice!

    It wouldn¡¯t even be strange if a few orthodoxies were wiped outpletely during the resulting struggle.

    ¡°You can leave,¡± said Su Yi.

    With that, he started walking toward the distant Tang Lingqi and Tang Bao¡¯er.

    The Sword Fanatic was stunned; he hadn¡¯t expected this. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t forgive me so easily?¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°You¡¯ve already answered some of my questions. Why keep you here?¡±

    The Sword Fanatic furrowed his brow. ¡°I don¡¯t like owing others favors, and I <i>really </i>don¡¯t like owing others a life debt.¡±

    Su Yi froze, stunned, then mulled that over. ¡°How about this? Do something for me, and we¡¯ll bepletely even.¡±

    The Sword Fanatic visibly sighed in relief. ¡°So long as it doesn¡¯t go against my core principles, I¡¯ll do whatever you ask, even if it means going to my death.¡±

    Su Yi thought for a moment. ¡°Do you know how the Central Immortal Court fell during the Age of Fallen Immortals?¡±

    The Sword Fanatic¡¯s gaze wasplicated. ¡°Naturally, the Central Immortal Court copsed when that cataclysm swept across the Immortal Realm.¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°The Church of Divine me, the Church of Supreme Oneness, the Church of the Pure One, Lotus Temple, and numerous other top orthodoxies managed to survive, so why couldn¡¯t the Central Immortal Court?¡±

    The Sword Fanatic¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°Do you suspect there are other secrets behind it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure of it,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°If you¡¯re willing, help me get to the bottom of this. No matter what you learn, or how long it takes, I have to get answers!¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, the Sword Fanatic nodded. ¡°Very well!¡±

    He was originally the greatest of the Central Immortal Court¡¯s ten great Immortal Lords. He naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse this request.

    Su Yi took out a talisman and tossed it to him. ¡°Take this. With it, you can contact me at any time.¡±

    The Sword Fanatic epted the talisman, then turned and left without a word. He didn¡¯t drag things out in the slightest.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi walked over to Tang Lingqi. ¡°Why were you waiting here all this time?¡±

    Tang Lingqi quivered, then said solemnly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, I won¡¯t lie to you. This old man was waiting here to see the Church of Divine me¡¯s response, and if possible, contribute what little strength I have to repay your benevolence. Now, it seems I was overthinking things.¡±

    Here, heughed bitterly. Even the Sword Fanatic had lost to Su Yi; there was no need for Tang Lingqi¡¯s aid.

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°I appreciate your good intentions. If possible, I¡¯d like to ask you to do something for me.¡±

    Tang Lingqi¡¯s spirits soared. ¡°Pleasemand me, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Su Yi took out the calligraphy that read ¡°Suppressing the heavens until they¡¯re just three feet tall¡± and passed it to Tang Lingqi. ¡°Can you deliver this birthday gift to Xue Hongfeng of the Divine Cloud Xue Family?¡±

 Chapter 1619 - An Appointment for a Divine Hunt

    <h4>Chapter 1619 - An Appointment for a Divine Hunt</h4>

    ¡°The Divine Cloud Mountain Xue Family?¡± Tang Bao¡¯er looked a bit confused. ¡°Never heard of them.¡±

    She was from the ancient Tang Family, and she wasn¡¯t from the White Reed Province. The Xue Family was just a local Immortal Lord n; there was no way she''d know them.

    Meanwhile, Tang Lingqi was stunned. ¡°Fellow Daoist, that¡¯s the masterful calligraphy of the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign! Are you sure you want to give it to the Xue Family?¡±

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head.

    Not long ago, when he and Xue Hongfeng parted ways, Xue Hongfeng invited him to attend a banquet a month from now.

    But really, Xue Hongfeng just wanted Su Yi to make him look good.

    Su Yi naturally had little interest in such a banquet, but he''d agreed to at least prepare a gift. He figured this piece of calligraphy ought to be good enough.

    Irrepressible envy and greed welled within Tang Lingqi¡¯s heart. He sighed, ¡°The Xue Family is fortunate indeed to receive such a treasure.¡±

    The Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign¡¯s calligraphy seldom appeared. Were someone to auction a piece, even Immortal Kings would drool over it!

    And even experts at the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao would be intrigued!

    What really surprised Tang Lingqi was that Su Yi would casually give such a treasure away. Such generosity was truly unexpected.

    Su Yiughed. ¡°A line of text, that¡¯s all. Most of its charm has been frittered away. It still has value, but not much.¡±

    This calligraphy was his work, albeit from a past life. How could he care about such a thing?

    But his words made Tang Lingqiugh bitterly. <i>Not much? If not for my desire to save face, I¡¯d pay any price to acquire this treasure!</i>

    Tang Lingqi took a moment to steady himself, then said solemnly, ¡°Leave this to me.¡±

    ¡°Also, after you leave the Divine Cloud Xue Family¡¯s estate, it¡¯d be great if you could stop by Blue Cliff Academy and pass on a message to their dean.¡±

    ¡°Pleasemand me, Fellow Daoist,¡± said Tang Lingqi.

    Su Yi said softly, ¡°Within ten days, I n to visit Blue Cliff Academy and challenge the Blue Cliff Twelve Towers.¡±

    The Blue Cliff Twelve Towers!

    This was the greatest forbidden zone in Blue Cliff Academy.

    During Wang Ye¡¯s pursuit of the Immortal Dao, he never got the chance to attempt the towers'' challenges. This was a not-insignificant regret.

    Even after reaching the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao and standing atop all forty-nine provinces, he still couldn¡¯t let this go!

    This was because, in his youth, he promised someone that he¡¯d one day challenge the Blue Cliff Twelve Towers and make the bell ring twelve times!

    ¡°Blue Cliff Academy?¡± Tang Lingqi was a bit surprised. He naturally had heard of Blue Cliff Academy; it was one of the Immortal Realm¡¯s three great Confucian orthodoxies.

    Its foundations were ancient, and prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, it had given rise to a Confucian master at the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao!

    However, Blue Cliff Academy had declined since the Age of Fallen Immortals. Its reputation was far from what it once was, far beneath Clear in Academy and Pine Hunt College.

    By the standards of the White Reed Province, it was a top Immortal King faction, but by the standards of the Immortal Realm as a whole, it was barely first-rate. It was even inferior to a top ancient n like the Tang Family.

    Of course, no Immortal King faction was to be underestimated. All were far beyond Immortal Lord factions; all could intimidate entire provinces!

    Although he was confused as to what business Su Yi had with Blue Cliff Academy, Tang Lingqi considerately refrained from asking any further questions. He just pounded his chest and agreed.

    ¡°Su-... Su....¡± Tang Bao¡¯er started to speak, but hesitated. It seemed she didn¡¯t quite know how to address Su Yi.

    Su Yiughed. ¡°A title, that¡¯s all. Call me whatever you like. Right, what were you trying to say?¡±

    Tang Bao¡¯er could no longer hold back. Sheughed, ¡°I wanted to invite you to participate in the uing Divine Hunt. I just don¡¯t know if you¡¯re interested or not.¡±

    The Divine Hunt!

    Su Yi instantly understood. ¡°They¡¯re still hosting this event, even after all this time?¡±

    Prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, there had been numerous famous recurring events, like the Central Immortal Court¡¯s Immortal Peach Banquet, Mount Buzhou¡¯s Immortal King Night Banquet, the Academy of Eternal Night¡¯s Immortal Assembly of Seeking the Profound, and the Buddhists'' Orchid tform Assembly.

    All of these assemblies were famous throughout the forty-nine provinces, and every time they were held, they drew attention from the world¡¯s immortal cultivators.

    The Middle Province¡¯s Divine Hunt wasn¡¯t as grand or famous as those top assemblies, but it was a first-rate grand asion for the world¡¯s Immortal Lords.

    When the time came, the strongest Immortal Lords beneath the heavens would gather at the Divine Hunt Demon Mountains topete for good fortune and discuss the Dao. It was a glorious asion indeed.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s held once every hundred years. The next Divine Hunt will begin in just six months,¡± exined Tang Bao¡¯er. ¡°And this time, the Tang Family is hosting the event. We¡¯ve invited all of the strongest Immortal Lords in the Immortal Realm. It¡¯ll be grander than ever before!¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°I¡¯m just a Universe Realm Immortal. I¡¯m not qualified to participate.¡±

    ¡°Uh...¡± Tang Bao¡¯er facepalmed, then said sheepishly, ¡°I forgot about that detail.¡±

    After seeing Su Yi cut down a slew of the Church of Divine me¡¯s Immortal Lords, and after he defeated a heaven-defying Immortal Lord like the Sword Fanatic, she subconsciously took him for an expert among Immortal Lords.

    Tang Lingqi suddenly interjected, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, if you want to participate, there are ways to arrange that. Technically, anyone beneath the Immortal King level is eligible.

    ¡°Furthermore, since the Tang Family is hosting this event, there¡¯s no need for you to undergo any sort of selection process. I can simply give you a spot!¡±

    Tang Bao¡¯er¡¯s beautiful eyes lit up. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right!¡±

    Su Yi thought it over, then said, ¡°Let¡¯s see what the situation is like then.¡±

    In the course of worldly affairs, people often had little control. Su Yi hated being tied down, and he wasn¡¯t all that interested in the Divine Hunt.

    Tang Lingqi said furtively, ¡°Fellow Daoist, this is a secret, but this year¡¯s Divine Hunt is different from the rest. Our experts joined forces with those of several other prominent factions to explore the Divine Hunt Demon Mountains, and we discovered an ancient secret realm. We suspect that it has existed since the Primeval Era!

    ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s protected by an extraordinarily terrifying formation, and no one can enter it.

    ¡°However, ording to numerous Immortal King¡¯s divinations, in just about half a year, the formation sealing the hidden realm will weaken just enough to let Immortal Lords and under through.

    ¡°This is one of our goals for convening this Divine Hunt!¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Are you sure the hidden realm has existed since the Primeval Era?¡±

    The Primeval Era was the oldest, most distant era of the Immortal Realm¡¯s history, so old that it seemed ancient even in Wang Ye¡¯s memories.

    Thus, anything that had existed since that era was an antique among antiques!

    The ck Dragon Market¡¯s Nine Steles of the Primeval Era were a fortuitous ground that had existed since the Primeval Era, and they hid the Primeval Grounds, a ce full of ancient vestiges of the Dao!

    But now, a suspected hidden realm from the Primeval Era had appeared deep in the wilderness of the Divine Hunt Demon Mountains. This naturally piqued Su Yi¡¯s interest.

    Tang Lingqi said solemnly, ¡°We believe that is the case.¡±

    ¡°If I have free time, I¡¯ll be sure to check it out,¡± said Su Yi.

    Wang Ye couldn¡¯t have reached the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao without good fortune from the Primeval Era.

    And just thinking about it, it was obvious that any treasure that had endured the countless years since the Primeval Era, including the cataclysm of the Age of Fallen Immortals, was sure to be extraordinary!

    Tang Lingqi smiled and said, ¡°This grand asion will surely be all the more glorious if you can attend, Fellow Daoist!¡±

    After chatting a little while longer, Tang Lingqi and Tang Bao¡¯er bade Su Yi farewell and began their journey to the Divine Cloud Mountain Xue Family.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, nned to go further up the Luo River, where Mount Taiwu, once the greatest mountain in the Immortal Realm, had stood.

    Mount Taiwu had an extraordinary significance to Su Yi. It was the ce Wang Ye went into seclusion, and the ce he¡¯d built the famous coronation tform. Others called it the ¡°Little Heavenly Court!¡±

    Prior to the Battle of Eternal Night, Wang Ye sealed his sword, Distant Seas, in the coronation tform on the peak of Mount Taiwu!

    However, ording to Qi Fufeng¡¯s investigations, Mount Taiwu had disappeared during the Age of Fallen Immortals. No trace of it remained.

    Over the years, countless top factions had investigated, but none uncovered anything at all.

    Naturally, the mountain¡¯s disappearance was now a well-known unsolved riddle.

    This naturally perplexed Su Yi. How could Mount Taiwu just pop out of existence? There had to be secrets behind it all!

    Now, Su Yi nned to investigate personally.

    Before he left, Su Yi walked over to the stele outside the Valley of Seeking the Profound and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll be back, little toad.¡±

    With that, he turned to leave.

    After this expedition to the Luo River Forbidden Zone, he knew that the primary culprit behind the destruction of the Academy of Eternal Night was Li Changsheng, but that the Church of Divine me, the Church of the Pure One, and numerous other factions were inextricably involved.

    One day, he¡¯d be sure to make them repay this debt in blood, and he¡¯d rebuild the Academy of Eternal Night!

    ¡°Croak¡ª¡ª!¡±

    The cry of a toad shook the heavens, and a streak of immortal light shot out of that stone stele and transformed into a snowy, crystalline toad.

    It watched Su Yi fade into the distance. Only after Su Yi disappeared from view did it disappear into the stele.

    ¡°Grand Uncle, don¡¯t you think Su Yi is far too mysterious?¡±

    Atop a treasure ship on course for the Divine Cloud Mountain Xue Family, Tang Bao¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I¡¯ve lost track of how many ancient tomes I¡¯ve read over the years, and I¡¯ve heard countless myths and legends from my elders, but I¡¯ve never heard of anyone as unbelievable as him!¡±

    Tang Lingqiughed bitterly. ¡°Isn¡¯t that true for me too?¡±

    He paused, then waved. ¡°Never mind all that. We¡¯d bestplete the task Fellow Daoist Su entrusted us with before we do anything else, and we¡¯d best do it well! He saved our lives, and we can¡¯t let him down.¡±

    Tang Bao¡¯er nodded repeatedly. ¡°Of course.¡±

    Tang Lingqi thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m actually curious as to how an Immortal Lord Faction like the Xue Family managed to win Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s favor. I¡¯ll be curious to go meet with them.¡±

    Tang Bao¡¯er giggled. ¡°Let¡¯s just give them an additional gift as representatives of the Tang Family. No one will object to extra gifts!¡±

    Tang Lingqi broke into a gratified grin. ¡°Exactly what I had in mind.¡±

    Although they didn¡¯t know it, Su Yi¡¯s gift was purely out of consideration for Xue Hongfeng; it had nothing to do with the Xue Family. He just wanted to help an overlooked son of a concubine look good in front of his family.

 Chapter 1620 - A Birthday Gift

    <h4>Chapter 1620 - A Birthday Gift</h4>

    Divine Cloud Mountain, the home of the Xue Family, an Immortal Lord n.

    All manner of ancient buildings were decked out in colorfulnterns. It was an extraordinarily lively scene.

    Today was the day of Family Head Xue Changtian¡¯s birthday, and the n was hosting a banquet to celebrate.

    In truth, ordinary birthdays meant little to experts of the Immortal Dao. They typically only celebrated milestone birthdays, like their thousandth or ten thousandth year.

    But this wasn¡¯t just a milestone birthday for Xue Changtian. They were hosting this banquet primarily because he¡¯d advanced to thete-stage Saint Realm!

    His breakthrough just so happened to coincide with his birthday.

    Thus, a month ago, the entire n started preparing for the banquet and sending out invitations. They¡¯d invited prominent experts from across the province to attend.

    Now, this long-anticipated birthday banquet was about to begin!

    ......

    The Xue Family higher-ups were gathered in the n¡¯s grand hall.

    Family Head Xue Changtian was seated in the elevated, centermost seat. He was conversing with some of his prominent guests, and the sound ofughter rang out without end.

    ¡°Quite a lot has happened in the White Reed Province ofte!¡±

    ¡°About a month ago, a mysterious young cultivator showed up at a wedding hosted by the Liang Family and went on a rampage! He sent heads rolling across the floor, and blood flowed like a river. Even their leader and grand elder died brutally!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! I heard about that too. Everyone was talking about it! But even now, no one seems to know just who that young cultivator was.¡±

    ¡°The Liang Family is one of the province¡¯s Immortal Lord factions, but this was a massive blow to their vitality, and their reputation is in shambles.¡±

    ...The higher-ups discussed the massacre that had taken ce at the Liang Family estate. All of their hearts quivered with fright.

    Xue Hongfeng just sat there quietly. He felt rather strange. He naturally knew just who that ¡°mysterious young cultivator¡± was!

    <i>I wonder whether Brother Su will show up or not... </i>Xue Hongfeng muttered to himself.

    When they parted ways, he rallied his courage to invite Su Yi. He hoped that Su Yi could make a personal appearance to back him up.

    In the end, Su Yi said that if he couldn¡¯t show up, he¡¯d at least send a gift. Still, Xue Hongfeng was a bit nervous. He knew Su Yi had no interest in events like this. He didn¡¯t really expect Su Yi to make an appearance, but he was worried that Su Yi had forgotten about it entirely...

    <i>Argh. Brother Su is like a divine dragon soaring through the nine heavens. How could he possibly care about the Xue Family¡¯s birthday banquet? Even if he did just forget about my invitation, it would be... entirely understandable!</i>

    Xue Hongfeng sighed. He really did feel quite tangled up inside. He still hoped Su Yi woulde, but his rationality told him it was extremely unlikely.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, did you hear about what happened in the ruins of the Academy of Eternal Night ten days ago?¡±

    ¡°I sure did! They say that the Church of Divine me was involved. This incident has shaken the entire province¡¯s cultivation world, and word has even reached the other forty-eight provinces!¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought the Church of Divine me would be so despicable! They actually silently upied the ruins of the Academy of Eternal Night a long time ago to lure in those in search of good fortune. They¡¯re simply detestable!¡±

    Suddenly, the higher-ups brought up the recent incident in the Luo River Forbidden Zone. Soon, the whole room was enthusiastically discussing the situation.

    ¡°But the Church of Divine me miscalcted! They fell t on their face and lost several of their Immortal Lords!¡± someone said with sadistic glee. ¡°Furthermore, word has spread that numerous other top factions are <i>very</i> displeased with them. For instance, the ancient Tang Family has already announced their intention of getting even with them!¡±

    ¡°They say that it was a mysterious young cultivator who killed the church¡¯s Immortal Lords, too!¡±

    ¡°Do you think that mysterious cultivator and the one who killed those Liang Family experts are the same person?¡±

    ¡°Hard to say.¡±

    ...When Xue Hongfeng heard these discussions, he thought to himself, <i>I¡¯m afraid Brother Su really was involved!</i>

    Suddenly, a man in jade-colored robes approached and said with augh, ¡°Fourth Brother, the banquet is about to begin. Can¡¯t you tell me what kind of gift you¡¯ve prepared for Father?¡±

    Xue Hongfeng¡¯s heart shook. He instantly cast aside his scattered thoughts and said, ¡°Third Brother, you¡¯ll naturally find out once the banquet has started.¡±

    The jade-robed man frowned, then patted Xue Hongfeng on the shoulder and sighed. ¡°As your older brother, let me warn you: don¡¯t push it. Just do what you can, within the limits of your abilities. After all, all of us know what you¡¯re capable of already.¡±

    With that, he turned to leave.

    Xue Hongfeng¡¯s expression darkened. He clenched his fists, his heart full of stifled bitterness.

    <i>Do you really think I can¡¯t even prepare a birthday gift for my father? </i>Xue Hongfeng inwardly gnashed his teeth.

    His father had five children. Xue Hongfeng was the forth. He had three older brothers and one younger sister.

    However, unlike his siblings, he was the son of a concubine. Thus, his status was much lower.

    As the son of a concubine, Xue Hongfeng had been given the cold shoulder from a young age, and he¡¯d endured countless eyerolls.

    Of course, he was still the son of the family head, so no one tormented or oppressed him. Still, his position was far from his older brothers; it was even inferior to his little sister¡¯s.

    Xue Hongfeng had been suppressing a bellyful of anger at his treatment all this time. He wanted to vent!

    And he wanted to prove to his father that he wasn¡¯t inferior to his siblings!

    But the cruel reality was that all of his siblings were dragons and phoenixes among men. Each was stronger than the one before!

    One was extraordinarily clever with dazzling aptitude. One was bright and with powerful connections. One was a shrewd strategist and valiant warrior.

    Even his little sister was a rare good seedling for cultivation, the type that only appeared once in a thousand years. The elders thought highly of her and doted on her ordingly.

    It was to the point that Xue Hongfeng sometimes couldn¡¯t help but suspect that he was a waste. He¡¯d evene close to simply giving up on himself! But perhaps because he¡¯d suffered too many setbacks, Xue Hongfeng had cultivated a staunch, unyielding heart and extraordinary perception.

    After meeting Su Yi, he quickly realized that this was someone who could change his fate! All he had to do was seize this opportunity!

    Reality proved his judgment urate. Compared to Su Yi, everyone in the Xue Family seemed inept, never mind his siblings!

    Suddenly, an old man said with augh, ¡°The birthday banquet is about to begin. What kind of gifts have you little fellows prepared for your father?¡±

    This was their grand elder, Xue Changkun!

    One sentence, and all eyes were on Xue Hongfeng and his siblings.

    Xue Hongfeng instantly tensed. He dared not give in to idle thoughts any longer.

    ¡°Wenjue, let¡¯s start with you,¡± Xue Changkun said with augh.

    ¡°Okay!¡± A tall, stalwart young man in purple rose.

    Xue Wenjue was Xue Hongfeng¡¯s oldest brother, and their father¡¯s oldest legitimate heir. He had a lofty position, and many nsmen tacitly took him for their future leader.

    ¡°Grand Elder, this is the gift I¡¯ve prepared for Father. Please, have a look!¡±

    Xue Wenjue stepped forth and proffered a jade box.

    When Xue Changkun opened it, he couldn¡¯t help but gasp. ¡°Isn¡¯t this... a Saint Origin Spirit-Gathering Pill refined by the White Reed Province¡¯s Precious Gem Pavilion?¡±

    Uproar followed this question. Both the Xue Family higher-ups and the illustrious guests were unwittingly stunned.

    A Saint Origin Spirit-Gathering Pill!

    This was a raremodity among Saint-level medicines, and even one such pill was worth cities. They were extraordinarily rare; Immortal Lords would scramble over them.

    When Xue Wenjue took in the crowd¡¯s astonished expressions, a smug grin tugged at his lips. ¡°It is indeed, Grand Elder!¡±

    ¡°Wonderful! I can tell you put a lot of effort into this gift!¡± eximed Xue Changkun.

    The other higher-ups nodded approvingly. Saint Origin Spirit-Gathering Pills were more than just expensive. It took effort and connections to even get an opportunity to purchase one.

    It was quite impressive that Xue Wenjue had managed to get his hands on one.

    ¡°Well done, Wenjue.¡± Over in the centermost seat, Family head Xue Changtian smiled and nodded. ¡°Quick, have a seat.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Father!¡± Xue Wenjue smiled and sat down.

    ¡°Grand Elder, this is the gift I¡¯ve prepared.¡±

    Xue Hongfeng¡¯s second and third brothers, Xue Wenpu and Xue Wenshan, rose and presented their gifts in turn.

    Xue Wenpu¡¯s gift was a rare me pith jade pendant. It was the work of a master, and although it wasn¡¯t as valuable as the Saint Origin Spirit-Gathering Pill, it stood out due to its uniqueness.

    Xue Wenshan offered a tiger-headed scepter, an ancient treasure that existed since the days prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals. It too was rare and precious.

    Numerous guests eximed over these gifts. Their eyes went round, and Family Head Xue Changtian was smiling so broadly that the corners of his mouth seemed about to meet at the back of his head. He was deeply delighted.

    ¡°And what gift did you prepare, Hongfeng?¡±

    All eyes quickly turned toward Xue Hongfeng.

    He instantly tensed up, his heart frantic. <i>Is Brother Su... really noting?</i>

    Despite having long since prepared for this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit despondent.

    His third brother, Xue Wenshan,ughed. ¡°Haha, I asked Fourth Brother several times, but he refused to tell me anything. I¡¯m just itching with curiosity and eager to know what kind of delightful surprise he¡¯s prepared for our father.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Xue Changtian. He was clearly intrigued.

    Xue Hongfeng rose, steeled himself, and said, ¡°Father, I have indeed prepared a gift, but I¡¯d like to give it to youter.¡±

    The crowd was stunned, and the atmosphere grew stifled. The grand elder furrowed his brow. ¡°The banquet is about to begin. Are you stalling for time? Don¡¯t tell me... your gift is too shoddy to present?¡±

    Many of the onlookers¡¯ expressions grew strange and yful. All of them knew that Xue Hongfeng was the son of a concubine and the least impressive of the family head¡¯s children. They had little hope of him having prepared anything exciting.

 Chapter 1621 - The Center of Attention

    <h4>Chapter 1621 - The Center of Attention</h4>

    The atmosphere was stifled and tense.

    The crowd¡¯s gazes shifted inscrutably.

    The eldest son, Xue Wenjue, said with displeasure, ¡°Fourth Brother, this is Father¡¯s birthday banquet. Whether your present is precious or not, so long as you put your heart into it, I¡¯m sure Father will appreciate it. Come on and show us!¡±

    Many others nodded along.

    The second son, Xue Wenpu, smiled too, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°Fourth Brother, don¡¯t keep us waiting. It won¡¯t matter if you waste a bit of our time, but it¡¯d be disrespectful to dy Father¡¯s banquet!¡±

    Xue Hongfeng¡¯s expression shifted erratically, but in the end, he sighed to himself and slipped the gift he¡¯d prepared from his sleeves.

    It was a Saint-level immortal medicine. Although it was precious, it was far fromparable to his siblings¡¯ gifts.

    A burst ofughter followed.

    ¡°As expected. I shouldn¡¯t have hoped for anything more.¡± The grand elder shook his head.

    The third son, Xue Wenshan, sighed. ¡°This... is the gift you were so secretive about? Fourth Brother, you¡¯ve really disappointed me.¡±

    Xue Wenjue and Xue Wenpu couldn¡¯t help but reveal cold grins. <i>He really is a good-for-nothing!</i>

    The crowd¡¯s mocking gazes andughter were like knives in Xue Hongfeng¡¯s heart. He suddenly raised his head and looked at his father. ¡°Father, I still have a...¡±

    But before he could finish, Xue Changtian waved for silence and said tly, ¡°Sit down. I¡¯ve already gotten a sense of your sincerity.¡±

    Xue Hongfeng¡¯s mind went nk. Uncontroble bitterness and despondency welled within his heart. His father had always favored his older brothers. Xue Hongfeng had always been the only one overlooked and disregarded.

    <i>Why? Because I¡¯m illegitimate? Because my mother is a low-status concubine?</i>

    <i>Aren¡¯t I an immortal too?</i>

    <i>Even if I¡¯m not as good as my brothers, or even my little sister, don¡¯t I deserve at least the bare minimum level of respect?</i>

    Xue Hongfeng silently returned to his seat. Everything seemed bleak.

    He¡¯d thought he was ustomed to such treatment, yet now that it was happening again, he still struggled to quell his anger!

    But no one was paying attention to him. They naturally knew nothing of this illegitimate son¡¯s bitterness and frustration.

    Xue Changtian asked, ¡°And what about that girl Wenning?¡±

    The crowd couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Xue Wenning was Family Head Xue Changtian¡¯s youngest child and only daughter. She was the one he doted on the most.

    However, she was nowhere to be found.

    But it was then that a joyful voice rang out. ¡°Forgive me, Father! I was out inviting my master to the banquet!¡±

    Two people walked into the room. One was a beautiful, dignified young woman with a slim, graceful figure. This was none other than Xue Changtian¡¯s only daughter, Xue Wenning.

    The other was an old man in blue robes and a jade crown. He had a mellow, elegant bearing.

    When Xue Changtian saw the old man in blue, he instantly shot to his feet. Surprise and delight were written all over his face. ¡°Thank you for gracing us with your presence, Daoist Brother Xie! Forgive me for not going out to wee you.¡±

    All of a sudden, none of the prominent attendees could remain seated. All of them shot to their feet and looked at the old man in blue in astonishment and awe.

    Xie Yun!

    He was an elder of White Arc Sword Court, one of the White Reed Province¡¯s Immortal King level factions, and a highly prominent authority figure!

    None of the other guests couldpare to him!

    And this was Xue Wenning¡¯s master!

    ¡°Brother Xue, this is your birthday feast. As Wenning¡¯s master, how could I note to celebrate with you?¡± Xie Yun said with augh.

    As he spoke, he slipped a jade box from his sleeves and passed it to Xue Wenning. ¡°This is the gift I prepared for your father. Hurry up and present it to him.¡±

    Xue Wenning smiled sweetly and hurriedly did as she was told.

    ¡°Haha, what need is there for presents? I¡¯m immensely honored that you came in person, Daoist Brother!¡± Xue Changtian smiled and weed Xie Yun into a seat.

    Even Xue Wenning received special treatment; she was now seated directly beside her father!

    Xue Wenning had outshone all her brothers. She was now the center of attention.

    But Xue Wenjue and the others didn¡¯t object. Even if their birthday gifts were far more precious, none couldpare to Xue Wenning inviting her master here!

    After all, the Xue Family was just an Immortal Lord faction, while Xie Yun was an elder in an Immortal King faction. Going by rank, their father was a notch inferior!

    Xue Wenning and Xie Yun¡¯s arrival only made Xue Hongfeng seem all the more pathetic; he¡¯d practically been forgotten altogether.

    <i>I had no idea Father could smile like that... </i>Xue Hongfeng noticed that after his little sister and her master arrived, his father was grinning so broadly that he couldn¡¯t even close his mouth.

    Xue Hongfeng found the sight extraordinarily grating.

    But just as the banquet was about to end, amotion resounded from outside the hall.

    ¡°Family Head, an elder of the Tang Family and Family Head Tang¡¯s daughter havee to celebrate your birthday! They¡¯re waiting outside.¡±

    An elderly servant raced in like the wind, excitement all over his face.

    The hall was instantly in uproar.

    The ancient Tang Family was famous throughout the Immortal Realm! Byparison, an Immortal Lord n like the Xue Family wasn¡¯t even worth mentioning!

    Who could have imagined that the Tang Family would send someone here to celebrate Xue Changtian¡¯s birthday?

    Even Elder Xie Yun of White Arc Sword Court could no longer remain seated. He eximed, ¡°Brother Xue, I didn¡¯t realize you had such influence! You actually managed to invite an elder of the Tang Family to your birthday feast!¡±

    Thispliment left Xue Changtian feeling light and airy.

    But inwardly, he was baffled, and he found this difficult to believe. He looked at the grand elder. ¡°Did we send the Tang Family an invitation?¡±

    Before the grand elder could respond, Xue Wenjue got up and said excitedly, ¡°Father, not long ago, I crossed paths with the pearl of the Tang Family, Miss Tang Bao¡¯er. She said she and her great uncle, Tang Lingqi, were on their way to the Luo River Forbidden Zone. I even gave them directions!¡±

    He seemed extremely excited. Delight was written all over his face. Everyone could read between the lines. He was saying that these influential figures hade on his ount! All of a sudden, the way the crowd looked at Xue Wenjue shifted.

    Even Xue Wenning couldn¡¯t help but exin, ¡°Big Brother, that¡¯s amazing! You actually established a connection with the Tang Family¡¯s chosen daughter of heaven!¡±

    Xue Wenjue felt light and airy and thoroughly pleased with himself.

    Family Head Xue Changtian couldn¡¯t wait any longer. ¡°Wenjue, hurry! Come with me to wee our distinguished guests!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Father!¡± Xue Wenjue was champing at the bit too.

    Meanwhile, a warm, mellow voice emanated from outside the hall. ¡°This old man came uninvited. I humbly request your forgiveness.¡±

    Tang Lingqi and Tang Bao¡¯er entered the hall apanying this voice.

    The mor of voices instantly died down. Both the Xue Family higher-ups and the distinguished guests looked awed. None dared speak.

    Xue Changtian smiled modestly and bowed with the utmost respect. ¡°Senior, the Xue Family is immensely honored that you¡¯d visit us in person!¡±

    Here, Xie Yun eximed in delight, ¡°Daoist Brother Tang, it¡¯s you!¡±

    Tang Lingqi was stunned. ¡°You are...?¡±

    Xie Yun smiled. ¡°Not long ago, you extended an invitation to the Immortal Lords of the White Reed Province for your expedition to the Luo River Forbidden Zone. This humble one was at that banquet.¡±

    The crowd was stunned as they realized Xie Yun recognized this Tang Family expert.

    Inwardly, Xue Hongfeng sneered. <i>This is an elder of White Arc Sword Court? He¡¯s speaking so humbly. He obviously hopes to ingratiate himself with the Tang Family!</i>

    ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s you,¡± said Tang Lingqi, looking enlightened.

    But then, Xue Wenjue couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He faced Tang Lingqi and Tang Bao¡¯er and bowed. ¡°Greetings, Senior. Greetings, Miss Tang. We only met briefly. I would never have guessed that you¡¯d remember me ande to my father¡¯s birthday banquet in person!¡±

    He was obviously beside himself with excitement!

    Tang Lingqi was stunned. Tang Bao¡¯er furrowed her brow in confusion. ¡°Hey, I think you have the wrong idea. We¡¯re not here for you.¡±

    Deathly silence followed this statement. Everyone was bbergasted. <i>They¡¯re not here because of Xue Wenjue?</i>

    Xue Wenjue felt as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning, and his heart thudded in his chest. He forced a smile and said, ¡°But surely you¡¯re at least here to congratte Father on his birthday?¡±

    Tang Bao¡¯er shook her head once more. ¡°We¡¯re just here because someone asked us to deliver a birthday gift to Xue Hongfeng.¡±

    ¡°Xue Hongfeng?¡± eximed Xue Wenjue. ¡°How could it be him?¡±

    The others¡¯ eyes widened, and their jaws hung ck. <i>What¡¯s going on?</i>

    Xue Hongfeng had been seated silently in an overlooked corner all this time, but when he heard that, his entire body stiffened.

    <i>They¡¯re delivering a birthday gift to me on someone else¡¯s behalf?</i>

    <i>I get it! It¡¯s from Brother Su!</i>

    Xue Hongfeng¡¯s spirits soared, and all of his despondency disappeared without a trace. Excitement and joy coursed through him like an avnche or tidal wave.

    Inwardly, he was shouting. <i>Brother Su... didn¡¯t forget about me after all!</i>

    When he thought back to the mockery and disregard he¡¯d just endured, the rims of his eyes reddened.

    He rose to his feet, walked over, and sped his fist. ¡°This humble one is Xue Hongfeng. If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re here on ount of Fellow Daoist Su. Is that right?¡±

    Tang Bao¡¯er looked him up and down, then smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Xue Hongfeng felt a massive weight lift from his shoulders, and he sped his fist in gratitude. ¡°Many thanks!¡±

    Tang Lingqi smiled benevolently. ¡°What are you thanking us for? We¡¯re fortunate to have had this opportunity to assist Fellow Daoist Su.¡±

    After seeing this, who could have failed to realize that these two distinguished members of the ancient Tang Family really were here for Xue Hongfeng?

    Xue Changtian, Grand Elder Xue Changkun, and the other Xue nsmen looked bbergasted andpletely flustered.

    Xue Wenjue¡¯s face was flushed red; he almost wanted to die of shame, and he longed for nothing more than a hole to hide himself in.

    His earlier confidence that they were here for him made him seem like nothing more than a bungling clown!

    Xue Wenpu and Xue Wenshan exchanged nces. Both of them struggled to ept this.

    Xue Wenning gnashed her teeth. And here she¡¯d thought that, with her master backing her up, she¡¯d be able to outshine her older brothers at their father¡¯s birthday banquet.

    Who¡¯d have thought she and her master would be reduced to mere supporting characters?

    Or that the fourth brother she¡¯d always looked down on would be the center of attention?

    That son of a concubine no one had ever attached any importance to!

 Chapter 1622 - Wang Ye Himself Would Scramble to Greet Me

    <h4>Chapter 1622 - Wang Ye Himself Would Scramble to Greet Me</h4>

    The guests¡¯ expressions were strange.

    All of them were shrewd old foxes. Who could fail to realize that the Xue Family had made fools out of themselves?

    Tang Lingqi had long since noticed that the atmosphere was a bit off, but he couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay it any heed.

    An Immortal Lord n of the White Reed Province, that was all. The only one with a connection to Su Yi was Xue Hongfeng. He truly couldn¡¯t be bothered with anyone else here.

    Tang Lingqi promptly smiled and said, ¡°My young friend, before I deliver Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s gift, please ept the humble gift our Tang Family has prepared for this asion.¡±

    Tang Bao¡¯er smiled and took out a jade box. She opened it, then passed the jade bottle inside to Xue Hongfeng. ¡°This contains medicine made ording to the Tang Family¡¯s secret recipe: Profound Fire Nectar. There isn¡¯t a lot of it, only around ten catties, but I hope you¡¯ll find it pleasing.¡±

    Profound Fire Nectar!

    A momentter, everyone was in uproar. All of the guests¡¯ eyes heated up.

    That was the most famous medicine of the ancient Tang Family, an ancestral secret recipe unique beneath the heavens and famous throughout the forty-nine provinces!

    It was too precious to measure in immortal stones or jades! You couldn¡¯t buy one with money alone!

    Yet now, Tang Bao¡¯er had casually given away ten catties of Profound Fire Nectar as a birthday gift! Who wouldn¡¯t have been astonished?

    Xue Hongfeng couldn¡¯t help but feel ttered, but also a bit startled. He was just about to refuse when Tang Bao¡¯er stuffed the bottle into his hands.

    ¡°Just take it! It¡¯s only a little present,¡± she chirped.

    Xue Hongfeng took a deep breath. ¡°Many thanks!¡±

    He then turned around, faced his father, Xue Changtian, and presented the bottle with both hands. ¡°Father, this is a birthday gift from the ancient Tang Family. Please ept it!¡±

    Xue Changtian felt rather conflicted, and his expression shifted erratically.

    If the Tang Family were here to celebrate his birthday, there¡¯d be no need to give his gifts to his fourth son first. In doing so, the Tang Family made their position perfectly clear. They were here on ount of Xue Hongfeng; they wouldn¡¯t have given him birthday gifts otherwise!

    Tang Lingqi said warmly, ¡°Please don¡¯t refuse, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Xue Changtian jumped, then hurriedly epted the jade bottle and said gratefully, ¡°Many thanks, Senior!¡±

    Tang Lingqi nodded, then slipped a rolled-up scroll from his sleeves. He passed this to Xue Hongfeng and said, ¡°This is the gift Fellow Daoist Su prepared for you.¡±

    Xue Hongfeng solemnly epted it. ¡°Thank you for going to all this trouble, Senior!¡±

    Tang Lingqi pondered briefly, then said, ¡°I have something I¡¯d like to say, but I¡¯m not sure it would be appropriate.¡±

    Xue Hongfeng said hurriedly, ¡°Please enlighten me, Senior. You have my full attention.¡±

    Tang Lingqi said, ¡°This calligraphy is far too rare and precious. It¡¯s a first-rate treasure by the standards of the Immortal Realm as a whole.¡±

    One sentence, and everyone was intrigued. Everyone turned their attention to the calligraphy. All of them longed to see just what secrets it hid.

    Tang Lingqi continued, ¡°Forgive my boldness, but I¡¯ll just say this. Fellow Daoist Su told me to deliver this as a birthday gift, but if you want to keep it for yourself....¡±

    Before Tang Lingqi could continue, Xue Hongfeng said staunchly, ¡°Senior, this is a milestone birthday for my father. No matter how precious this calligraphy is, I absolutely cannot im it as my own. I¡¯ll just consider it a unique gift for my father.¡±

    Simple and direct.

    When Xue Changtian heard that, waves of emotion coursed through his heart, and he looked conflicted. An uncharacteristic, indescribable shame and guilt welled within him.

    He knew that despite being the boy¡¯s father, he¡¯d never really cared for his fourth son.

    Yet now, Xue Hongfeng didn¡¯t hesitate to present this rare and precious gift to him as a birthday gift. How could Xue Changtian not be ashamed of himself?

    Tang Lingqi said with a smile, ¡°Very good. No wonder Fellow Daoist Su would choose to give you this.¡±

    Xue Hongfeng couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Senior, just what makes this scroll so special?¡±

    The crowd pricked up their ears.

    Tang Lingqi said, ¡°This calligraphy is the work of the greatest expert of the days prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, His Excellency the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign...¡±

    Before he could even finish his sentence, the room boiled over, with startled cries arising on all sides.

    ¡°The Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign¡¯s calligraphy?¡±

    ¡°My heavens!!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s... That¡¯s far too precious!¡±

    ¡°Something like that ought to be treated as a family heirloom and passed down across generations!¡±

    ...The room was in uproar. Both the Xue Family higher-ups and the guests were astonished. None of them could remain calm.

    This gift really was far too precious!

    As for Xue Wenjue, Xue Wenpu, Xue Wenshan, Xue Wenning and the others? They werepletely dumbstruck and rooted to the spot.

    They were Xue Hongfeng¡¯s siblings, but in truth, all of them looked down on their illegitimate half-brother.

    None of them would have imagined that Xue Hongfeng would draw so much attention at tonight¡¯s banquet! Two members of the ancient Tang Family hade in person to congratte his father, and they¡¯d even provided two enormous gifts!

    The other siblings¡¯ gifts seemed downright bleak byparison; they weren¡¯t even worth mentioning!

    ¡°The Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign¡¯s calligraphy.... The Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign¡¯s Calligraphy...¡± Xue Changtian was the illustrious leader of his family, but now, even his mind went nk with astonishment.

    He would never have guessed that he¡¯d receive such an astonishing gift on ount of his overlooked fourth son!

    Xue Hongfeng epted the scroll with both hands. His emotions churned, and the rims of his eyes moistened. He couldn¡¯t help but recall what Su Yi had said before they parted ways: <i>"Even if I can¡¯t make it, I¡¯ll prepare a generous gift."</i>

    When he thought back to it now, Xue Hongfeng was so moved that he almost wept.

    Tang Lingqi took in the crowd¡¯s astonishment, but he didn¡¯t find it at all strange. That was the work of the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign! Throughout the Immortal Realm, how many treasurespared?

    ......

    The banquet soon started in earnest, but the atmosphere had changed.

    Family Head Xue Changtian was so ashamed that he took the initiative to apologize to Xue Hongfeng and express his guilt in front of his guests.

    The crowd couldn¡¯t help but be wistful. They didn¡¯t even need to think to know that after everything that had happened tonight, everyone in the Xue Family would treat Xue Hongfeng with respect going forward!

    Even Elder Xie Yun of White Arc Sword Court transmitted to Xue Wenning, ¡°Lass, you¡¯d best be good to that brother of yours going forward. His future prospects are immeasurable!¡±

    Xue Wenning¡¯s gaze was bleak, but she nodded silently. Of course she understood that!

    Never mind the rest; the fact that two distinguished members of the Tang Family hade in person would have been enough to change Xue Hongfeng¡¯s position.

    That¡¯s even before factoring in the mysterious ¡°Fellow Daoist Su¡± who¡¯d given him the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign¡¯s calligraphy! This made it obvious how much he valued Xue Hongfeng!

    And those two members of the Tang Family even said they were <i>honored </i>to work on their Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s behalf!

    Who¡¯d dare underestimate Xue Hongfeng after all that?

    If only based on his connection to that mysterious ¡°Fellow Daoist Su,¡± everyone in the Xue Family would have to treat him better going forward!

    In truth, it had already started; Xue Hongfeng had already noticed several higher-ups had taken the initiative to express their goodwill and make small talk. Prior to this, none of them ever paid him any heed!

    Even the guests offered him one toast after another!

    <i>Brother Su, I¡¯ll be sure to repay this enormous act of benevolence even if it takes me the rest of my life, </i>Xue Hongfeng muttered inwardly.

    The banquet had yet to end, but Tang Lingqi and Tang Bao¡¯er bade farewell and left. They still had to visit Blue Cliff Academy to pass on Su Yi¡¯s message.

    ¡°Grand Uncle, that Xue Hongfeng guy didn¡¯t look like anyone special. Why would Su Yi value him so highly?¡± Tang Bao¡¯er asked in confusion after they left.

    She¡¯d seen enough of the banquet that she understood that Xue Hongfeng was a low-status son of a concubine. He wasn¡¯t anyone special.

    Tang Lingqi exined, ¡°Bao¡¯er, you¡¯re mistaken. Fellow Daoist Su doesn¡¯t care about your position, your strength, or your weakness, but that¡¯s exactly what¡¯s so admirable about him, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Tang Bao¡¯er mulled that over and quickly understood. It was true. If Su Yi was the type to simply go with the flow and help whoever was strongest, why would he have killed Church of Divine me Immortal Lords just to save them?

    ¡°He¡¯s grasped the vastness of creation, yet he still cherishes each individual de of grass. His breadth of spirit is far beyond us. He doesn¡¯t care about worldly authority, position, or power. That¡¯s why he¡¯s so worthy of our respect!¡± Tang Lingqi sighed. The words came straight from the heart.

    The more he got to know Su Yi, the more he realized just how extraordinary his breadth of spirit was despite his tender young age.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ve still got to visit Blue Cliff Academy!¡±

    ......

    Further up the Luo River, there was a seemingly boundless, uncultivated wilderness seldom visited by men. It was shrouded in bone-chilling mists year-round.

    Never mind cultivators; even birds and beasts were a rare sight.

    Heaven and earth were utterly deste.

    The setting sun cast elongated shadows, and bone-chilling gales whooshed over the ground. Su Yi walked through the destion on foot, looking extraordinarily alone and forlorn.

    His was originally the site of Mount Taiwu. The mountain had stretched a full eight thousand miles.

    This was once the greatest blessed ground in the Immortal Realm, the famous ¡°Little Heavenly Court!¡±

    Every day, immortals came here, like pilgrims visiting a sage. They were as numerous as carps in the river, and the ce was extraordinarily lively.

    But all of this had ceased to exist. All that remained was emptiness and destion as far as the eye could see.

    Heaven and earth were empty, with only the knifelike, frigid gales forpany.

    Su Yi¡¯s heart filled with mncholy.

    It had been three days since he¡¯d arrived here. He¡¯d searched practically everything within an eight-thousand-mile radius, but he hadn¡¯t uncovered any worthwhile leads whatsoever.

    It really seemed as if all of Mount Taiwu had simply evaporated into thin air.

    <i>It seems some unknown development affected the mountain during the Age of Fallen Immortals. Whatever power caused this was surely extraordinary; otherwise, they couldn¡¯t have done it without at least leaving some sort of trace,</i> thought Su Yi. <i>It¡¯s possible that experts at the peak of the Immortal Dao did this, but it¡¯s also possible that... the gods were involved!</i>

    He¡¯d searched for a full day, only to find nothing at all.

    But just as Su Yi was about to leave, the sound of cursing rode in on the frigid gales.

    ¡°You¡¯re just a feathered beast. What the hell do you know? Back when Mount Taiwu was still around, all I had to do was say the word, and Wang Ye himself would scramble out the door to greet me!¡±

 Chapter 1623 - The Mysteries of Mount Taiwuâ€™s Disappearance

    <h4>Chapter 1623 - The Mysteries of Mount Taiwu¡¯s Disappearance</h4>

    ¡°Would it kill you not to brag? You even called the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign directly by name! Aren¡¯t you afraid of divine punishment?¡±

    ¡°Divine punishment? Haha! I¡¯ve faced more divine punishment than I can count, but look at me! I¡¯m still alive and well, aren¡¯t I? You! You have eyes, but you¡¯re truly blind. You have no idea how powerful of an existence I am!¡±

    ...The quarreling voices started and stopped. From a distance, the sound was all but imperceptible.

    But Su Yi heard it all clearly. His eyes shed, and a smile tugged at his lips.

    A momentter, he disappeared into thin air.

    Heaven and earth were boundlessly vast, and fierce gales howled across the ins.

    An old man walked against the wind with great difficulty.

    He was bony, covered in dirt, and disheveled. Everything about him looked slovenly, down to his filthy, tattered Daoist robes.

    A multicolored spirit bird perched on his shoulder. It looked like a falcon, but it was unusually thin, and strangely, it had three eyes. Its central, vertical eye was just barely cracked open.

    ¡°Dammit! How could I have been so unlucky? How could I let you drag me to this sted ce, you sted old codger?¡± The spirit bird cursed. ¡°Why did you insist oning here?¡±

    The disheveled old-timer sighed. ¡°The Age of Fallen Immortals transformed the entire Immortal Realm. Even Mount Taiwu vanished into thin air. I suspect... that gods were behind the cataclysm, as well as Mount Taiwu¡¯s disappearance.¡±

    He then reached up to pet the bird. ¡°That¡¯s why I brought you here to have a look, you dirty feathered beast.¡±

    ¡°Fuck! The gods are involved? What¡¯d you drag me into this for? Don¡¯t you know there¡¯s nothing that scares me more than getting mixed up with deities? If you want to go, go by yourself. I won¡¯t be apanying you!¡±

    The spirit bird beat its wings in obvious fury and tried to fly away, only for the disheveled old beggar to seize it by the throat.

    ¡°You¡¯re a Great Peng born with a Zhuyou Torch Eye. There¡¯s no one else like you in the Immortal Realm. If I want to uncover the secrets of Mount Taiwu¡¯s appearance, who else can I ask?¡± The disheveled old man held the bird fast as he smiled broadly, his eyes narrowing into slits. ¡°Do me this favor, and I¡¯ll arrange for a unique, grand stroke of fortune just for you. How about it?¡±

    The bird couldn¡¯t break free. It was so angry that its vertical eye almost opened.

    The old man said hatefully, ¡°If you dare open that eye at me, I promise you I¡¯ll scoop it out and feed it to stray dogs!¡±

    The bird instantly wilted. ¡°When the grandmaster gets out of seclusion, we¡¯lle find you to settle the score, you old scoundrel!¡±

    ¡°All of that¡¯s in the future,¡± the old man said with a grin. ¡°Now, you¡¯d best be good and behave yourself. Or else...¡±

    The old man gulped, and drool dribbled from his mouth. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind taking this opportunity to roast and eat your wings.¡±

    ¡°....¡± The spirit bird dared not argue.

    But then, a voice tinged withughter rang out. ¡°Count me in.¡±

    The disheveled old man reacted as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning. He whipped around and tried to flee, only for arge, fair hand to seize him by the shoulder.

    This was none other than Su Yi. He looked at the old man andughed. ¡°If you try to run, I¡¯ll break your legs!¡±

    The old man scrunched up his face, but he dared not try anything.

    The spirit bird said in a strange voice, ¡°Oh? Who¡¯s the little baby? He¡¯s got quite the mouth on him. If I were you, I¡¯d have smacked him to death already, you old scoundrel!¡±

    <i>Whap!</i>

    The old man squeezed the bird¡¯s neck and smacked it on the skull. ¡°Behave! If he wants to roast and eat your wings, I won¡¯t be able to stop him!¡±

    The bird was stunned. It opened its beak to say something, only for the old man to stuff it into his sleeves.

    ¡°What a coincidence, Fellow Daoist! I would never have guessed I¡¯d bump into you here,¡±ughed the disheveled old man.

    This was none other than the Divine Fortune Teller Su Yi had encountered in the ck Dragon Market.

    He was the one who¡¯d told the Red Dragon Dao Monarch¡¯s fortune: ¡°When you see a dragon in the fields, the time is right to meet with a great man!¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°I don¡¯t think this is a coincidence at all. After ourst meeting, you took the Zhuyou Great Peng and came here of all ces, and you yourself said you¡¯re after the secrets of Mount Taiwu¡¯s disappearance. Who¡¯d believe that this is just a coincidence?¡±

    The disheveled old fortune teller smiled awkwardly. He was just about to say something when Su Yi said directly, ¡°Cut the crap and tell me why you¡¯re here. I want the truth.¡±

    The disheveled old fortune teller scratched his head and grimaced. ¡°I just wanted to see whether anything would change after you returned to the Immortal Realm. For instance, I was curious to see if the long-vanished Mount Taiwu would return.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi. ¡°And why would you suspect such a thing?¡±

    ¡°Err....¡± The old man¡¯s expression shifted erratically.

    Beneath the weight of Su Yi¡¯s deep, profound gaze at such close quarters, the old man eventually gave in. He gestured at the sky, his mouth opening and closing as a soft, almost indiscernible whisper escaped his lips.

    ¡°The gods cannot descend into this world, but they already know of your return, and back in the day, Mount Taiwu was your home base. It disappeared inexplicably during the Age of Fallen Immortals. I suspect they<i> </i>were behind it, and that they¡¯re using it as bait to draw you here upon your return!

    ¡°After all, anyone with a working brain would be able to guess that you¡¯d investigate your old home base¡¯s disappearance after your return!¡± Here, the old man paused and looked around furtively, as if afraid he¡¯d revealed some divine mystery and that the heavens were about to punish him.

    But in the end, nothing unexpected happened, and the old man sighed in relief.

    Su YI¡¯s eyes silently narrowed, and his heart was solemn. When he thought about it, that really did seem quite likely!

    ¡°Ol¡¯ scoundrel, in the past, when you ran into something this dangerous, you feared nothing more than failing to run away in time. Why are you suddenly so interested in this?¡± Su Yi asked with great interest. ¡°You even went so far as to steal the Divine Fulcrum Pure Lands¡¯ Zhuyou Great Peng! If I¡¯m not mistaken, that feathered beast is their true spirit guardian. It¡¯s been cultivating alongside their old baldy since before the Age of Fallen Immortals.¡±

    ¡°¡®Steal?¡¯¡± The disheveled old fortune teller¡¯s ears reddened. ¡°I¡¯m just borrowing it! When I¡¯m done with it, I¡¯ll bring it back! Besides, the old baldy¡¯s gone into seclusion who-knows-where to avoid catastrophe. How could he possibly have the spare energy to worry about a damn bird?¡±

    The ¡°old baldy¡± the two of them spoke of was an ancestor of the Divine Fulcrum Pure Lands, an expert who¡¯d reached the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals. His Daoist title was ¡°Feng Tu¡±, or ¡°Phoenix Diagram.¡± The world knew him as Immortal Sovereign Feng Tu.

    Su Y snickered. ¡°Don¡¯t try to change the subject. Answer my question. Why do you care about this?¡±

    The disheveled old fortune teller sighed. ¡°I swear by the heavens themselves that it isn¡¯t asplicated as you think. I was just curious to see if anything would change after you returned, and I thought that if anything <i>did </i>change, it would likely start with Mount Taiwu. I just wanted to test my hypothesis.¡±

    Su Yi instantly picked up a hint of something else entirely. ¡°You think my return will trigger massive changes in the Immortal Realm?¡±

    The corners of the old man¡¯s lips twitched. He covered his face and grumbled, ¡°I just knew this would happen! Loose lips lead to disaster! It¡¯s as you think. I suspect that as this new golden age develops... the gods will cleave open a path to the Immortal Realm! And you might well be their target! Your return has effectively flung a massive boulder into the ke¡¯ that is the Immortal Realm. It¡¯s sure to cause enormous ripples!

    ¡°The popce might not notice them, but... Well, they say ducks are first to know when a new spring warms the water. Simrly, the Church of the Pure One, the Church of Supreme Oneness, and the other factions with divine backers are sure to be the first to know if the situation in the Immortal Realm changes!

    ¡°That¡¯s how the Church of the Pure One managed to seize control over White Deer Mountain¡¯s Ascension Ground, and how Cloud Apparatus Immortal Manor managed to locate you so quickly!¡±

    The old man stared intently at Su Yi. ¡°I even suspect that countless people throughout the Immortal Realm are working together to weave a massive in secret. They¡¯re just waiting for their big fish¡ªyou¡ªto throw itself into their clutches!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed as he recalled what he¡¯d experienced upon entering the Immortal Realm, as well as what had happened today. There was no denying it; the old fortune teller had urately analyzed the situation!

    The Church of the Pure One, Cloud Apparatus Immortal Manor, and other such factions knew he¡¯d enter the Immortal Realm well before it happened, and they started making arrangements well in advance.

    That was why so many of their experts had appeared at White Deer Mountain¡¯s Ascension Ground!

    ¡°And what about you? You know that the gods are involved in this, so why get mixed up in it?¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Surely you aren¡¯t really ¡®just curious¡¯ about what effects my return will have on the Immortal realm?¡±

    The disheveled old fortune-teller pounded his chest. ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m afraid to die! I¡¯ve faced countless tribtions over the years and provoked endless trouble. I¡¯ve lived as pathetically as a dog, always running and hiding, but when have I ever lowered my head?¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°True enough.¡±

    The old scoundrel¡¯s unique and unrivaled mastery of the art of divination meant he¡¯d provoked endless cmities over the years!

    Yet here he was, alive and well. It really was a miracle.

    ¡°Come one. I¡¯ll just have to see what leads you can detect with the Zhuyou Great Peng¡¯s help,¡± Su Yi said with augh.

    The disheveled old man said irritably, ¡°I just knew it! All that nonsense, but really, you just want to take advantage of me!¡±

    ¡°Fine!¡± The old man took a big step further into the barren ins. ¡°Come with me.¡±

    Su Yi followed the old man for an hour before he abruptly stopped in his tracks, took out a filthy copper coin, and flicked it.

    <i>ng!</i>

    A clear noise rang out. The coin repeatedly flipped in midair until finally, itnded in the disheveled old fortune teller¡¯s palm. Suddenly, the strange and inscrutable power of the Grand Dao rippled on its surface.

    The disheveled old man¡¯s spirits soared. Heughed, ¡°If there are truly secrets behind Mount Taiwu¡¯s disappearance, they¡¯re definitely hidden nearby!¡±

    He slipped that multi-colored spirit bird from his sleeves andmanded, ¡°Come on, show your Grandpa Su and me what you¡¯ve got!¡±

    The bird instantlyunched into a series of curses. ¡°Screw you! Do you really think I¡¯m some kind of fucking street performer? Do you want me to break rocks on my chest or something?"

    Its spit sttered the old man¡¯s face.

    But then, the disheveled old fortune teller smacked it upside the head, and it instantly piped down.

    Su Yi rubbed his forehead. <i>The Zhuyou Great Peng and the old baldy of the Divine Fulcrum Pure Lands are two peas in a pod! They¡¯re nothing but foul-mouthed hooligans!</i>

    <i>The damn bird is in dire need of a beating, but the old fortune teller¡¯s no goody-two-shoes either. Otherwise, he could never have subdued this dirty hoodlum of a bird!</i>

 Chapter 1624 - The Shadow of the Gods

    <h4>Chapter 1624 - The Shadow of the Gods</h4>

    Cold gales swept throughout heaven and earth, roaring like dragons.

    Suddenly, a clear cry resounded throughout the nine heavens, and a massive figure blotted out the sky.

    It was a Great Peng!

    Its wings were like clouds filling the sky, and its body was fully one hundred thousand feet long and shrouded in dense, overflowing Dao Light. Its sharp ws glittered as if they were forged out of molten gold.

    And its eyes were likekes ofva reflecting monstrous divine light.

    Even mountain ranges seemed minuscule byparison.

    Off in the distance, the disheveled old man clucked his tongue and eximed, ¡°I have to say, the bird that baldy raised sure is something!¡±

    Su Yiughed to himself. <i>How could youpare a Zhuyou Great Peng to ordinary immortal fowl?</i>

    <i>Rumor has it that this vicious bird can devour stars whole and rip flood dragons apart with its ws. It¡¯s their natural bane! And its vertical eye can illuminate the subtleties of the nine heavens and ten earths and glean insight into deep, unknowable secrets!</i>

    ¡°How¡¯d you steal the bird from the Divine Fulcrum Pure Lands?¡± Su Yi asked with great interest. The Zhuyou Great Peng was their sect-protecting true spirit, and it was extraordinarily precious.

    ¡°I said, I didn¡¯t steal it!¡± the disheveled old man snapped. He then said with smug pride, ¡°I just told it that if it helped me, I¡¯d find it ady friend. It was all too happy toe with me. There¡¯s nothing for it; I understand the dirty bird far too well. It¡¯s a perverted hooligan, just like the old baldy!¡±

    ¡°....¡± Su Yi didn''t know what to say to that.

    Meanwhile, beneath the dome of heaven, the Zhuyou Great Peng had already gotten to work. It folded its wings and stood in the air. The vertical eye at the center of its forehead slowly opened.

    What kind of eye was it?

    It was like a dark portal to theherworld, distant, strange, and indifferent. Countless inscrutable glyphs of the Grand Dao surged within it. And when it fully opened...

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth shook violently, and the sky distorted, as if time and space had inverted. Even the frigid gales came to a standstill.

    Everything was frozen in ce.

    A streak of iparably radiant light full of an inscrutable aura swept throughout heaven and earth.

    This was the Torch Light of the Zhuyou Great Peng. It could perceive the secrets of heaven and earth, and even scenes of the past, present, and future!

    ¡°Tch! The Zhuyou Torch Eye really lives up to its reputation. If I could scoop it out and fuse it into my divination coins, it¡¯d be like adding wings to a tiger.¡± The disheveled old man¡¯s gaze heated up.

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°Sure, but you¡¯d only incur even more severe divine punishments. They mean it when they say the secrets of the heavens are not to be revealed.¡±

    The disheveled old man mped his jaw shut, then sighed. ¡°When I began my pursuit of the Dao of Divinations, I knew I was stepping onto a path of no return. I¡¯ll never be able to slough off these tribtions.¡±

    As they conversed, a screech echoed through the air. It was the Zhuyou Great Peng! A strange, murky gray streak of tribtion light had mmed into it, trapping it firmly in ce.

    It couldn¡¯t break free, and its physical body was on the verge of being destroyed. Bloody gashes appeared all over its body, and many of its feathers withered and fell off.

    The disheveled old man jumped in fright, then took to the skies and flung a ck disc.

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    The disc shattered into pieces. In the face of the tribtion light, it offered no more resistance than paper.

    But the old man had no time to worry about his lost treasure. He bellowed, drew his belt, and shook it in midair.

    The belt was actually a ck string covered in strange, intricate, and contorted Dao markings. When the old man attacked, it transformed into a lightning whip and struck the tribtion light.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A deafening explosion rang out.

    The pale gray tribtion light was so strong that the slightest contact split the ck string in two!

    ¡°Fuck!¡± The disheveled old man couldn¡¯t help but curse.

    The Zhuyou Great Peng shrieked, ¡°You old bastard, can you help me or not? Can¡¯t you tell that I¡¯m on the verge of death? Hurry up and use whatever you¡¯ve got left. Hurry¡ª¡ª!¡±

    Su Yi furrowed his brow and was just about to intervene when the old man bellowed, ¡°Don¡¯t! Whatever you do, don¡¯t let that power touch you. If you do, the gods will set their sights on you, and you¡¯ll be in for endless trouble!¡±

    The bony old man gnashed his teeth and charged, holding a foot-wide bronze disc aloft in both hands. He swung it with all his might.

    <i>Boom!!</i>

    The pale gray tribtion light shook violently, but in the end, it couldn¡¯t take it and copsed with a bang.

    But a strange scene followed. The tribtion light scattered like rain, burning ck marks on the surface of the old fortune-teller¡¯s bronze disc.

    The rain of light touched the old fortune teller too, leaving tiny holes in his skin. He grimaced in pain and yelped repeatedly, but in the end, he held on.

    After he saved the Zhuyou Great Peng, it shrank until it was just about a foot tall and staggered in midair before steadying itself.

    However, its vertical eye was bleeding. It was a startling sight!

    ¡°How are your wounds?¡± Su Yi immediately rushed over.

    However, the disheveled old man seemed to disregard his wounds. He grinned and pped his thigh. ¡°We did it! I just knew that after you returned to the Immortal Realm, the secrets of Mount Taiwu¡¯s disappearance would resurface!¡±

    But then, he broke into hacking coughs. His face paled, and he almost toppled out of the sky.

    Su Yi helped support him, then sighed. ¡°If you die, I¡¯ll be ill at ease for the rest of my life.¡±

    The old man said irritably, ¡°Rx! I¡¯ve ovee too many tribtions to count. I don¡¯t care about this one.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the one who suffered the most, okay? If I¡¯d known I¡¯d run into a tribtion like this, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed toe even if you¡¯d found<i> thousands</i> ofdy Great Pengs for me!¡± shrieked the Zhuyou Great Peng. Its feathers had fallen off, and its skin was charred. In its bald state, it looked extraordinarily wretched.

    The old fortune teller said urgently, ¡°Never mind all that. Hurry up and tell us what exactly you saw?¡±

    Su Yi looked at the bird too.

    But instead of answering, the Zhuyou Great Peng wailed, ¡°How could you worry about anything else when my wounds are this serious? You have no conscience, old man!¡±

    <i>Whap!</i>

    The old man smacked the bird on the head and bellowed, ¡°I lost two of my secret treasures to save your life, and even my Amplifying Divinity Disc was damaged. I got hurt badly, too. Are you seriously still going to say I don¡¯t care about you?¡±

    The Zhuyou Great Peng instantly wilted and sighed. ¡°This is what they mean when they speak of ill-fated encounters. How could I have fallen for your lies?¡±

    But when it saw that the old man was about to hit it again, it hurriedly exined what it saw with its Zhuyou Torch Eye.

    ¡°When I examined this ce earlier, I caught a hint of a strange and mysterious power. Before I could react, I found myself in an illusory space,¡± said the bird. Its eyes were full of undisguisable terror. ¡°There, I saw a river cutting across the void. It was enormous, and it looked endless!

    ¡°And I also saw figures standing atop it!

    ¡°There was a woman seated on a Vermillion Bird, surrounded by an endless sea of me, and a man standing atop a cloud with countless stars shining behind him.

    ¡°There was a gaunt monk with three heads and six arms walking through an ocean of blood and mountains of corpses. He held a vast and holy Buddhist kingdom aloft in the palm of his hand.

    ¡°And there was a Daoist seated on a wooden sword. He looked like a teenager, but when he scanned his surroundings, endless sword qi ripped through the void!¡±

    The Zhuyou Great Peng shuddered from head to toe. ¡°Most terrifying of all was the figure standing in the darkness. I couldn¡¯t see his features clearly, but the countless talisman markings around him manifested a divine ring out of the power of the Laws behind him.¡±

    Su Yi and the disheveled old man exchanged nces. They could already guess that the ¡°river¡± the bird spoke of was the River of Epochs.

    And the figures standing atop it were undoubtedly gods!

    They couldn¡¯t help but feel solemn after this revtion. They now dared say with certainty that the gods were involved in Mount Taiwu¡¯s disappearance!

    ¡°He was far too terrifying!¡± said the Zhuyou Great Peng. ¡°I barely even nced at the figure hiding in the darkness, but I felt a rending pain in my soul, as if it were being ripped apart. Just as I was on the verge of breaking, the man in the shadows said, ¡®Just as I thought. You really aren¡¯t dead!¡¯¡±

    The bird lookedpletely baffled. It muttered, ¡°What a waste of breath! If I were dead, how could I possibly have used my Zhuyou Torch Eye to see all that? Right? Right?¡±

    The old fortune teller nced at Su Yi and transmitted, ¡°It seems my hypothesis was right on the mark. The gods were behind Mount Taiwu¡¯s disappearance, and they indeed used it as bait to draw you here. They knew you¡¯d take the bait after returning to the Immortal Realm, and now, they¡¯ve set their sights on you!¡±

    <i>¡°You really aren¡¯t dead!¡±</i>

    Those words were, of course, directed at Wang Ye, who¡¯d undergone reincarnation and returned as Su Yi! The disheveled old fortune teller understood that full well.

    Furthermore, he gleaned new truths from this statement!

    But Su Yi knew that the ¡°you¡± the gods referred to wasn¡¯t just Wang Ye. It also referred to his past lives, especially the two who¡¯d died at the hands of the gods!

    He knew this because of his encounter with Divine Emissary Mi Zhen in the Starjade Forbidden Zone¡¯s Path of Endless Trials.

    Mi Zhen had served the Dipankara Buddha, the Buddha of the Past.

    At the time, Mi Zhen told Su Yi that two of his past lives had died at the hands of the gods.

    Once over the River of Epochs, and once in the Heavenly Fate God Domain!

    It was also then that Su Yi learned that despite the gods killing him twice, they failed to truly end him.

    This was, naturally, thanks to the Sword of the Nine Hells!

    At the same time, the gods seemed to know that he¡¯d reincarnated. In the name of eradicating himpletely, they worked together to restrict the natural order of the Immortal Realm and kill everyone they found suspicious.

    They even used the Laws of the natural order to unleash catastrophe upon the Human Realm, shattering the Path of Transcendence and severing the mortal and immortal!

    And they sent their emissaries to search the Human Realm for the power of reincarnation!

    All of this was to sever the Reincarnator¡¯s road ahead and restrict his cultivation!

    This was why his incarnations went from being strong enough to fight gods to... growing weaker with each incarnation.

    The Dark and Gold Star Realm¡¯s ess to the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension was severed in ancient times. In the Eastern Profound Star Domain, the End of the Dharma shattered the Path of Transcendence. The cataclysm of the Age of Fallen Immortals swept through the Immortal Realm.

    The gods were behind all of these catastrophes!

    It was also during this encounter with Mi Zhen on the River of Spacetime that the Dipankara Buddha tried to kill him, only for the mysterious Luo Yao toe to his aid.

    And Luo Yao, a woman with the power to fight gods, called Su Yi her ¡°Daoist Brother!¡±

 Chapter 1625 - The Mark of the Gods

    <h4>Chapter 1625 - The Mark of the Gods</h4>

    Su Yi thought back to his experiences andbined them with what the Zhuyou Great Peng had told him. In the end, he reached a conclusion¡ª¡ª

    The gods could not descend into this world, but they already knew with certainty that Wang Ye was one of his past lives!

    It was for this reason that they joined forces during the Age of Fallen Immortals to make Mount Taiwu disappear!

    Now, after the Zhuyou Great Peng sensed the gods atop the River of Epochs, the gods knew that the Reincarnator had returned to the Immortal Realm!

    When Su Yi realized this, he actually grew calmer. The unknown was the most stressful of all. Now that he¡¯d figured out some answers, there was no more need for all that guessing.

    ¡°And? What else did that guy say?¡± the disheveled old man couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    The Zhuyou Great Peng shook its head. ¡°Nothing at all! That figure standing in the darkness just attacked. He obviously wanted to kill me!¡±

    The bird continued its tale. It turned out that in a moment of crisis, something strange happened.

    ¡°Another group of gods appeared over the river and started fighting the first group!¡±

    Disbelief was written all over the bird¡¯s face. It clucked its tongue. ¡°Even if you¡¯d hit me over the head, I would never have guessed that such conflicts would break out among the gods! Well, not that I''mining. That¡¯s why I managed to escape.¡±

    The disheveled old man was unwittingly stunned. He murmured, ¡°They started fighting? It seems the gods are divided into different camps too...¡±

    He then looked at Su Yi and transmitted, ¡°Why do I get the sense that some gods are using Mount Taiwu as bait to lure you in and kill you, while others have chosen to do their utmost to stop them from killing you?¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was inscrutable. ¡°That may very well be the case.¡±

    He recalled that when he met the mysterious Luo Yao over the River of Spacetime, she said that her true body was in a ce called the Boundless Battlefield, and that she and her fellow Daoists were locked in fiercebat with powerful foes! Those foes included the Buddha of the Past, the Dipankara Buddha!

    Luo Yao also said that she and her Fellow Daoists were hard at work to prevent the Dipankara Buddha and his allies from leaving the Boundless Battlefield. That was why the Buddha sent a divine emissary like Mi Zhen to kill Su Yi in his stead!

    Furthermore, she said that even if a god wanted to descend in person, due to the restrictions of the Laws, they could at most send an avatar of will across the River of Spacetime.

    All of thisbined meant that if the gods wanted to take Su Yi down, they couldn¡¯t do it directly, nor could they hunt him down themselves. All they could do was send their emissaries to do their bidding.

    It was also then that Su Yi learned that the two of his past lives who¡¯d been in by the gods had allies, peoplemitted to helping him resist the gods.

    It was even highly likely that those two past lives had been gods in their own right!

    The Zhuyou Great Peng¡¯s experiences seemed to prove that point.

    Gods had attacked, only for other gods to get in their way. How could that have been a coincidence?

    The disheveled old man gazed intently at the Zhuyou Great Peng and pressed, ¡°What happened then!¡±

    The bird said irritably, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it? That tribtion light cleaved into me!¡±

    ¡°Who sent it to you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I think it was that guy standing in the darkness!¡±

    ¡°Think harder! Were there any other worthwhile leads?¡±

    ¡°Uh...¡± The bird racked its brains, then cried out in rm. ¡°Fuck! They marked me! I heard someone say he¡¯d leave a mark that was impossible to erase on me so that they could send their emissaries to kill me!

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? When that tribtion light hit me, it made me a target! I¡¯m finished, I¡¯m finished... Oh, this is really bad...!¡±

    The Zhuyou Great Peng wailed.

    The disheveled old man¡¯s hair stood on end, and he hurriedly examined himself.

    A momentter, he grimaced. ¡°Dammit! There really is a mark!¡±

    ¡°You old bastard! You really screwed me over this time!¡± shouted the Zhuyou Great Peng.

    Suddenly, Su Yi reached out and grabbed the dirty feathered hooligan. ¡°Don¡¯t struggle. Let me have a look.¡±

    ¡°Who the hell are you? I...¡± The Zhuyou Great Peng was just about to curse him out too when the old man hit it over the head.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want the gods to hunt you down, behave yourself!¡±

    The Zhuyou Great Peng was stunned, but it was instantly much more cooperative.

    A wisp of the power of reincarnation appeared around Su Yi¡¯s hand and silently entered the bird¡¯s body.

    Before long, Su Yi sensed that trace of strange, cmitous power. It was as if it had transformed into a spirit snake and wrapped itself into a bundle deep within the Zhuyou Great Peng¡¯s soul.

    When the power of reincarnation appeared, that cmitous power suddenly jumped in fright. It was just about to flee when Su Yi¡¯s power of reincarnation trapped it.

    Su Yi raised his palm, and...

    <i>h!</i>

    He extracted a faint streak of cmitous power from the Zhuyou Great Peng¡¯s body.

    ¡°This...¡± The disheveled old man cried out in surprise. ¡°What a strange power! It¡¯s like the cataclysm of the Age of Fallen Immortals, but even more terrifying!¡±

    The Zhuyou Great Peng stared, then looked at Su Yi in surprise. ¡°Not bad, little brother! You¡¯re so young, yet you managed to thoroughly dominate the mark of the gods!¡±

    Su Yi examined the cmitous power trapped by the mysteries of reincarnation for a little while before responding. ¡°This is indeed the power of a god. It transcends the Immortal Dao, and it¡¯s extraordinarily terrifying.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯d you subdue it, then?¡± the Zhuyou Great Peng couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Su Yiughed and tightened his grip, eradicating that wisp of divine powerpletely before saying, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°????¡± The Zhuyou Great Peng looked baffled. It whipped its head around to look at the disheveled old man. ¡°Old scoundrel, aren¡¯t you going to tell me this kid¡¯s origins?¡±

    The disheveled old man said soothingly, ¡°You¡¯re better off not knowing. Sometimes, ignorance leads to longevity.¡±

    The Zhuyou Great Peng was so angry that it burst into a series of expletives, but the old fortune teller didn¡¯t care in the slightest.

    Su Yi then went on to remove the divine power from the fortune teller¡¯s body too. The old man visibly rxed, as if a massive weight had lifted from his shoulders.

    ¡°You really helped me this time,¡± said Su Yi. He took out a jug of wine and passed it to the disheveled old man. ¡°If you need anything down the line, just say the word.¡±

    If not for encountering the old fortune teller, he could never have learned the truth of Mount Taiwu¡¯s disappearance, nor could he have known that it was bait in the gods¡¯ trap!

    Furthermore, the old-timer had lost two secret treasures warding off that streak of tribtion light. He¡¯d been injured, too.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel bad about it all.

    Who¡¯d have thought that the old man¡¯s eyes would dart about, or that he¡¯d smile gleefully?

    ¡°I was waiting for you to say that!¡± he said with augh. ¡°No need to wait. Agree to do something for me now! How about it?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Su Yi suddenly realized that something wasn¡¯t right here. He furrowed his brow. ¡°I understand. You were interested in the secrets of Mount Taiwu¡¯s disappearance to the point of risking your life to investigate... simply because you wanted me to owe you a favor. Is that right?¡±

    The disheveled old man instantly looked ufortable. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m that kind of person?¡±

    Su Yiughed coldly. ¡°Yes.¡±

    The disheveled old man broke into hacking coughs.

    He was just about to say something when Su Yi waved. ¡°Enough, no need to exin. Just say it. What do you want me to do?¡±

    The disheveled old man took a moment to steady himself, then said with the utmost solemnity, ¡°If I run into a tribtion I cannot resolve, one that will lead to my inevitable doom, I want you to help me!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s heart shook as he realized how serious the problem really was.

    In terms of strength, this old-timer wasn¡¯t anything special, but in terms of sheer longevity? There¡¯d never been his equal in the Immortal Realm!

    Despite facing countless divine punishments and tribtions over the years, and despite being forced to flee and hide from catastrophe, the old-timer had survived all this time.

    For him to say something like this meant the problem was dire!

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you sensed something?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The old man¡¯s expression shifted erratically. ¡°Not long after I left the ck Dragon Market, I had a sudden urge to tell my own future, only to discover that I was highly likely to meet with a tribtion that would mean my doom in the near future!¡±

    Here, he let out a self-deprecatingugh. ¡°As you know, I¡¯ve used my skills in divination to avoid one crisis after another. I¡¯ve lived as frantically as a dog, but I¡¯ve always managed to hold on.

    ¡°But this time... will be different!¡±

    The disheveled old man rubbed his face and sighed. ¡°This is the first insurmountable crisis I¡¯ve encountered in all my years of life. No matter how hard I look for answers, I can¡¯t see a single path to life!¡±

    ¡°So..¡± The old man said gravely, ¡°I resorted to desperate measures and came looking for you. I¡¯m hoping you can find me a way out of this. Of course, you needn¡¯t feel overly pressured. If you really can¡¯t help me, forget about it.¡±

    He grinned broadly. ¡°After all, I¡¯ve lived long enough already! So long that I¡¯ve lost track and grown numb to it all!¡±

    Su Yi stared intently at the disheveled old man for a moment, then took out a jade slip and passed it to him. ¡°If you need my help, you cane find me at any time.¡±

    The disheveled old man was stunned. ¡°You agreed, just like that?¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Could I refuse?¡±

    The disheveled old man rolled his eyes. ¡°No way in hell!¡±

    ¡°Enough. I¡¯ve got to get going. We¡¯ll meet again.¡± Su Yi waved and turned to leave. He nned to set off for Blue Cliff Academy!

    The disheveled old man watched him disappear from view, then burst into smugughter. ¡°With that guy¡¯s help, ¡®tribtions¡¯ and ¡®certain doom¡¯ are nothing but dog farts! There¡¯s no more need for me to live in fear!¡±

    ¡°Just who was that?¡± the Zhuyou Great Peng asked out of nowhere.

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you tell? That was a Universe Realm Immortal in his twenties!¡±

    ¡°....¡± The Zhuyou Great Peng longed to beat the old scoundrel to death with its wings.

    The disheveled old fortune teller thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Come on, carry me to the Middle Province. I heard that they¡¯re hosting a Divine Hunt in six months, and that good fortune connected to the Primeval Era has entered the world. Let¡¯s go have a look!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re sure you aren¡¯t going? To the best of my knowledge, the Church of Supreme Oneness¡¯s Purple Lightning Golden Condor will be there. The condor has a Golden-Winged Great Peng bloodline, <i>and </i>she¡¯s female! Don¡¯t you want to meet her?¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so? Don¡¯t just stand there. Let¡¯s get going!¡±

 Chapter 1626 - A Meeting With Pine Hut College

    <h4>Chapter 1626 - A Meeting With Pine Hut College</h4>

    Two dayster.

    The clouds receded, the rain ceased, and the skies were bright.

    A grand mountain towered into the firmament. Its blue slopes were shrouded in clouds.

    This was Maple Mountain, one of the eight most famous blessed grounds in the White Reed Province. Blue Cliff Academy was built atop it.

    There was an old-fashioned gazebo built not far from Maple Mountain. They called it the Traveler¡¯s Rest Stop, and it was used to wee and see off guests.

    A group of experts from Pine Hut College were currently resting inside.

    ¡°The Traveler¡¯s Rest Stop was once famous. Cultivators saw it as a ce for those on a pilgrimage to rest. Naturally, the cultivators in question were devotees on their way to visit the sages of Blue Cliff Academy,¡± a white-robed middle-aged man said with augh. ¡°Back then, the Central Immortal Court proimed Blue Cliff Academy the standard of Confucianism, the greatest Confucian orthodoxy in the Immortal Realm. s... all of that is in the past.¡±

    He shook his head dismissively.

    A handsome young schr said, ¡°You¡¯re right, Senior Apprentice Brother. Blue Cliff Academy¡¯s reputation is far from what it was once. None of their past glory remains. Ofte, every time the three great academics host their once-in-a-millenia ssical Debate, Blue Cliff Academyes in third. They¡¯re no longer worthy of the title of ¡®greatest Confucian orthodoxy beneath the heavens.¡±

    The white-robed middle-aged man said, ¡°That¡¯s only natural. Who <i>doesn¡¯t </i>know that our Pine Hut College is the true greatest Confucian orthodoxy in the Immortal Realm?¡±

    The others instantly chimed in their agreement.

    ¡°Enough. No more irresponsiblements.¡±

    A dignified voice rang out, and the crowd¡¯s hearts were solemn. None of them dared discuss the matter any further.

    Their gazes all turned toward the same person, a woman seated upright at the center of the gazebo. She wore a hibiscus crown, a jade hairpin, and shoes iid with pearls. She was an extraordinary, dignified beauty.

    She looked young, around sixteen years of age, but when her eyes surveyed her surroundings, they had the look of someone who¡¯d experienced the ups and downs of worldly affairs. But this only gave her an additional, graceful charm.

    Nie Weirui.

    The most famous Saint Realm elder of Pine Hut College.

    She sat there, gazing at the distant Maple Mountain, and whispered, ¡°Even weakened, a tiger is a tiger. Blue Cliff Academy has declined, but we cannot underestimate them. Besides, the two treasures the Central Immortal Court granted them, the Haoran Ruler and Just Heart Bell, are still under their control.

    ¡°ording to the rules of Confucianists, it is only by controlling both treasures that we can be the foremost Confucian orthodoxy.¡±

    Nie Weirui¡¯s eyes filled with staunch determination. ¡°The deanmanded me to debate the Dao with their Immortal Lords. No matter what, I have to bring the Haoran Ruler back to Pine Hut College!¡±

    The white-robed middle-aged manughed. ¡°Elder Nie, if you fight personally, sess is assured.¡±

    The others nodded along.

    But then, a tall, upright figure in blue robes walked over from afar. He had anguid bearing, as if he were out enjoying the scenery. Before long, he walked right into the Traveler¡¯s Rest Stop.

    This was none other than Su Yi.

    Nie Weirui and herpanions all noticed him; it was hard not to when he walked right into the gazebo as if they weren¡¯t even there.

    The white-robed middle-aged man snorted coldly. ¡°Young man, can¡¯t you see we¡¯re in the middle of a conversation? Interrupting us like this is far too rude!¡±

    Su Yi nced at him. ¡°Did <i>you</i> build the Traveler¡¯s Rest Stop?¡±

    The white-robed middle-aged man was instantly at a loss for words.

    Blue Cliff Academy had built the Traveler¡¯s Rest Stop to wee and see off its guests. Everyone who visited waited here.

    Su Yi had already taken a seat on the stone bench beside Nie Weirui, and he was sipping from a jug of wine.

    He totally disregarded the group¡¯s strange expressions.

    His sheer calm stunned these Pine Hut College experts, most of whom were Void Realm True Immortals.

    After all, any cultivator who was the slightest bit observant would have already realized how lofty their identities were. They wouldn¡¯t have dared approach, much less disregard thempletely and plop down on a bench beside them!

    Was he ignorant? Or fearless?

    The crowd couldn¡¯t quite get a read on him.

    ¡°Young man, what have youe to Blue Cliff Academy to do?¡± someone couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to challenge the Blue Cliff Twelve Towers,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    The group was stunned. They couldn¡¯t help but re-evaluate him.

    Although they were from Pine Hut College, all of them knew that no one had made it through all twelve towers since the days prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals!

    Even before the Age of Fallen Immortals, those who overcame the Blue Cliff Twelve Towers were few and far between.

    Thus, by now, the vast majority of cultivators had all but forgotten that this trial ground existed in Blue Cliff Academy!

    Yet now, some kid had appeared out of nowhere and proimed that he wanted to challenge the Blue Cliff Twelve Towers. Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised?

    Furthermore, they could tell that the young man in blue was at most in his twenties, and his aura was entirely unassuming; it almost seemed like he didn¡¯t even have a cultivation base. They couldn¡¯t see anything special about him at all.

    Quite a few of them silently concluded, <i>The kid¡¯s just a brazen fool ignorant of the heights of the heavens and the depths of the earth.</i>

    The higher someone¡¯s cultivation, the more keenly aware they were of how difficult the Blue Cliff Twelve Towers were to ovee. It was practically impossible to seed!

    Some of them couldn¡¯t help but shake their heads. <i>This world has nevercked for simr frogs in wells!</i>

    One of them, a handsome young schr, said with great interest, ¡°Numerous extraordinary talents have failed to ovee the Blue Cliff Twelve Towers, you know.

    ¡°Thirty-four thousand years ago, the famous Zhou Wen, the expert in first ce on the Universe Realm Immortal Rankings, failed to advance beyond the ninth tower.¡±

    ¡°Twenty-nine thousand years ago, Li Fo¡¯er, the heaven-defying genius of the Church of Supreme Unity, someone proimed the greatest Universe Realm Immortal beneath the heavens, couldn¡¯t make it past the tenth tower.¡±

    ...He went on to list several other dazzling, unrivaled geniuses before gazing yfully at Su Yi. ¡°How do you think youpare to them?¡±

    Su Yi said tly, ¡°Why should Ipare myself to people who failed?¡±

    ¡°....¡± The crowd was stunned. <i>The kid sure can boast!</i>

    ¡°So you think you can seed?¡± asked the handsome young schr.

    Su Yi took a sip from a jug of wine and said, ¡°I would understand if a three-year-old asked me a question like that, buting from an inheritor of Pine Hut College, it seems downright pathetic. Besides, is my sess or failure really any of your business?¡±

    The handsome young schr¡¯s face flushed red with shame.

    Hispanions were stunned. Su Yi¡¯s words proved he recognized their background, but he nheless daredpare one of their allies to a three-year-old. His courage was extraordinary!

    ¡°You..¡± The handsome young man was obviously enraged, but just as he was about to argue, Nie Weirui interrupted.

    ¡°You made unsolicitedments on a stranger¡¯s affairs, and you¡¯ve failed to mind your own business even after he chastised you,¡± she said. ¡°Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡±

    The handsome young schr stiffened and fell silent as a cicada in winter.

    None of the others dared argue, but inside, they were quite displeased. <i>He¡¯s just a young man, and he didn¡¯t just enter the Traveler¡¯s Rest Stop uninvited and brag with wanton arrogance. He even shamelessly insulted ourpanion. How could we not be angry?</i>

    Nie Weirui merely nced at Su Yi and disregarded him.

    Confucius once said, ¡°Do not look at what is contrary to propriety, do not hear what is contrary to propriety, do not speak words contrary to propriety, and do not do what is contrary to propriety.¡± Wasn¡¯t Nie Weirui doing just that?

    Of course, you could also interpret her as simply ignoring Su Yipletely.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t care, but she didn¡¯t care either. They just sat apart in the gazebo and ignored each other.

    Before long, a snow-white immortal crane flew over from Maple Mountain. As soon as it arrived, it said, ¡°I¡¯ve been ordered to escort our fellow Daoists from Pine Hut College to the Hall of Debates.¡±

    Someone immediately said with displeasure, ¡°Blue Cliff Academy sure knows how to put on airs! We¡¯ve acted in ordance with etiquette, and we¡¯ve been waiting a long time, yet they¡¯ve sent some feathered beast to wee us?¡±

    The others couldn¡¯t help but look displeased too.

    But Nie Weirui wasn¡¯t at all concerned. She rose to her feet and said tly, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We aren¡¯t here as guests, so it¡¯s natural that we aren¡¯t wee.¡±

    When the others saw this, they could only endure.

    Before long, the group followed Nie Weirui toward Maple Mountain.

    Su Yi just sat there, gazing intently at Maple Mountain as if all of this were perfectly normal.

    Shortly after, a figure hurried over.

    He was an extraordinary-looking young man in Confucian robes, and he had a jade ruler strapped to his back. When he saw Su Yi seated in the distant Traveler¡¯s Rest Stop, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, it really is you!¡±

    Su Yi looked stunned. This was none other than Meng Xinguan!

    Back at the Mirror Lake Immortal Assembly, Ming Xinguan, the second strongest on the Universe Realm Immortal Ranking, had drawn Su Yi¡¯s attention.

    At the time, Su Yi realized at a nce that Meng Xinguan practiced one of Blue Cliff Academy¡¯s four ssics, the ssic of the Deep Blue Sea. His aura was as vast as an ocean, and he¡¯d reached the level of greatness without form.

    It was also then that Su Yi realized that after weing a new golden age, the Immortal Realm had given rise to a group of extraordinary geniuses blessed with great fortune.

    It was fair to say that Meng Xinguan was one of them. If all went as Su Yi expected, Meng Xinguan had no need to fear failing to prove his Dao and be an Immortal King.

    But Su Yi was surprised that Meng Xinguan was the one who¡¯de here to wee him.

    ¡°You knew I wasing?¡± Su Yi got up to ask.

    ¡°Not long ago, Senior Tang Lingqi of the ancient Tang Family and Miss Tang Bao¡¯er dropped by Blue Cliff Academy to deliver a message. They took out your portrait, and I recognized you at a nce. Thus, the dean ordered me to wee you when you arrived,¡± exined Meng Xinguan.

    At the most recent Mirror Lake Immortal Assembly, he watched with his own two eyes as Su Yi slew Li Fenghan of the Formless Demons. He admired Su Yi deeply.

    Meng Xinguan was delighted to see Su Yi again. He smiled and said, ¡°When we parted ways at the Mirror Lake, I couldn¡¯t invite you to a banquet. Now that you¡¯vee to Blue Cliff Academy, please let me show you the full extent of my hospitality!¡±

    With that, he led the way, and the two of them proceeded toward Maple Mountain.

 Chapter 1627 - Li Nandu

    <h4>Chapter 1627 - Li Nandu</h4>

    Blue Cliff Academy.

    As they made their way down the mountain path paved in blue stone, Meng Xinguan said apologetically, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, the academy¡¯s higher-ups are busy weing our guests from Pine Hut College, so they cannot be here in person. I humbly request your understanding.

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head. ¡°I¡¯m just here to take a trip through the Blue Cliff Twelve Towers. Let¡¯s head directly there.¡±

    Meng Xinguan was stunned. ¡°It was a long journey to get here. Don¡¯t you want to rest up first?¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°No need.¡±

    Meng Xinguan mulled that over, then smiled. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll apany you there, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    On the way, he exined the towers'' rules to Su Yi.

    ¡°Simply put, the first three towers test your cultivation, fleshly body, and soul. Towers four to six test your ability toprehend the Grand Dao, your attainments in the Dao, and your divination abilities. All are connected to your power of the Grand Dao.

    ¡°Towers nine to seven test your heart, will, and courage. Towers ten to twelve test yourbat prowess! Thest three trials are the most difficult of all. Throughout the Blue Cliff Twelve Towers'' long history, only around sixty-three people have made it through all twelve trials.¡±

    Here, Meng Xinguan let out a deep sigh. ¡°Although I¡¯m in second ce on the Universe Realm Immortal Rankings, and despite repeatedly attempting the towers, my progress has always halted at the ninth tower.

    ¡°I heard that since the Age of Fallen Immortals reached its close, no one has made it through all twelve towers. Is that truly the case?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Meng Xinguan nodded. ¡°Yes. A few years ago, Tang Weihan, the first on the Universe Realm Immortal Ranking, made an attempt, but he only made it to the tenth tower.

    Here, his heart stirred, and his face filled with eagerness. ¡°But it seems to me that with your abilities, you have a real shot at making it through all twelve, Fellow Daoist Su!¡±

    At the Mirror Lake Immortal Assembly, Meng Xinguan got to see Su Yi¡¯s strength firsthand. ¡°Heaven-defying¡± was insufficient to describe it! It left both him and Tang Weihan ashamed of their own inferiority.

    Su Yi said softly, ¡°I¡¯m here to attempt the trials, but I¡¯m not overly concerned about my results. I just promised someone I¡¯de here and make the attempt.¡±

    Meng Xinguan was instantly curious. ¡°You have no other goals for this trip? As I¡¯m sure you know, ording to Blue Cliff Academy¡¯s rules, anyone who ovees all twelve towers can make any request. So long as it¡¯s within the academy¡¯s power, we absolutely won¡¯t refuse!

    ¡°Furthermore, they¡¯ll be honored as our most distinguished guest and allowed to enter our libraries as they please. They¡¯ll receive ess to our entire collection of Daoist canons and Confucian ssics. If they want, they can even stay here to continue their cultivation.¡±

    Su Yi smiled and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in all that.¡±

    Meng Xinguan was briefly stunned, but then, he sighed. ¡°I suppose that makes sense. We were severely impacted by the cataclysm of the Age of Fallen Immortals, and we declined a long time ago. We only just barely qualify as an Immortal King faction, but we haven¡¯t been the greatest Confucian orthodoxy beneath the heavens for a long, long time.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°I don¡¯t in any way mean to imply that I look down on Blue Cliff Academy. I¡¯m just not interested.¡±

    Meng Xinguan smiled but didn¡¯t linger on the topic any further.

    Suddenly, the sound ofbat emanated from afar.

    Off in the distance, between the mountains, a massive arena floated in midair. A duel between Immortal Lords was underway!

    One of thebatants was an old man in navy blue Confucian robes. He had a willowy beard.

    The other was a beautiful woman with a hibiscus crown, a jade hairpin, and shoes ornamented with pearls. This was none other than Nie Weirui of Pine Hut College!

    ¡°Those Pine Hut College people only just arrived, but they¡¯ve already attacked?¡± Meng Xinguan¡¯s expression darkened with obvious fury.

    ¡°On my way here, they said they¡¯de to take the Haoran Ruler. Is that true?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Meng Xinguan¡¯s expression shifted. ¡°Since you already know, there¡¯s no need for me to hide it. That¡¯s right. Pine Hunt College has indeede for the Haoran Ruler.¡±

    The situation wasn¡¯t at allplicated.

    After the curtains fell on the Age of Fallen Immortals, Blue Cliff Academy¡¯s prestige waned, and its power and influence plummeted.

    In stark contrast, Pine Hut College grew stronger with each passing day, giving rise to a crop of dazzling top experts. They were now the strongest of the three top Confucian orthodoxies!

    But bing a leader among Confucianists required doing things properly. Only then could they be worthy of calling themselves the greatest Confucian orthodoxy beneath the heavens!

    The key to earning the recognition of the world¡¯s Confucian cultivatorsy in two treasures: the Haoran Ruler and Just Heart Bell.

    The seventh sovereign of the Central Immortal Court had given these treasures to Blue Cliff Academy a long time ago. This solidified their position as the ¡°orthodox¡± school of Confucianism.

    The Haoran Ruler and Just Heart Bell had represented this position; they were much like a mundane emperor¡¯s imperial jade seal. In the eyes of the world¡¯s Confucian cultivators, they were like divine artifacts.

    Over the years, Pine Hut College had repeatedly tried to seize both treasures from Blue Cliff Academy, and they¡¯d shed over them more than once.

    In the end, Immortal Kings of both factions stepped in to mediate. In the end, they decided that they¡¯d spar and ¡°debate the Dao¡± to determine the rightful owner of the Haoran Ruler and Just Heart Bell.

    Nie Weirui and herpanions had thuse to Blue Cliff Academy to take the Haoran Ruler!

    Su Yi finally understood. ¡°Blue Cliff Academy is at a huge disadvantage in this type of spar.¡±

    Meng Xinguan grimaced. ¡°There¡¯s nothing for it. The situation has forced our hand. Pine Hut College is full of extraordinary talents. They¡¯re at the peak of their influence, as radiant as the midday sun. If we want to avoidrge-scale conflict, we have no choice but to resolve this dispute throughpetition.¡±

    Here, he let out a deep sigh. ¡°The fundamental issue is that Blue Cliff Academy has declined. All that being said, if Nie Weirui wants to seize the ruler, it won¡¯t be easy. This discussion of the Dao is to be staged over two days, and she must defeat every Immortal Lord in Blue Cliff Academy. A single loss, and she¡¯ll return empty-handed.¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when the duel atop the floating arena reached its end.

    Nie Weirui had earned an easy victory!

    The sight made Meng Xinguan¡¯s heart sink. He lost all interest in any further conversation, and he hurriedly led Su Yi away.

    Su Yi had little interest in this battle, and he couldn¡¯t be bothered to watch any more of it.

    Before long, Meng Xinguan had led Su Yi to part of Maple Mountain. This precipitous slope was as smooth as a mirror, as if a giant axe had cleaved it t.

    This was the Blue Cliff!

    Rumor had it that the founder of Blue Cliff Academy had gone into seclusion here for eight thousand years. His power of the Grand Dao nourished the peak year-round, slowly transforming it into an auspicious, blessed ground for cultivation.

    Even now, the mountain was emzoned with an ancient power of the Grand Dao supposedly left there by the founder of Blue Cliff Academy.

    Twelve towers stood on the path to the peak.

    Each hid enormous mysteries.

    And the twelfth tower, the one at the very top of the mountain, was where the academy¡¯s founder had once gone into seclusion.

    ¡°Please look over there, Fellow Daoist. That stele is inscribed with the names of every expert who overcame the trials of all twelve towers,¡± said Meng Xinguan, pointing to the stele at the foot of the mountain. ¡°All of them were in the Universe Realm when they overcame the trials, but in the years that followed, all of them dazzled the Immortal Realm with their brilliance, bing prominent experts. Most reached the Immortal King Realm, and three even reached the legendary Great Realm!¡±

    He pointed out those three names.

    ¡°Qin Jian was a mighty expert who emerged from our very own Blue Cliff Academy. They called him the Cloudy Skies Immortal Sovereign, and he was once our dean. He also served the eighth Immortal Sovereign of the Central Immortal Court, but in the end, a group of Demon Sovereigns of the Beyond surrounded him outside the Ninth Gate of Heaven, leading to his death.¡±

    It was obvious that Meng Xinguan took pride in Qin Jian¡¯s aplishments. His voice was tinged with reverence, but also grief and wistfulness.

    ¡°I know him,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°But I would never have guessed he¡¯d die outside the Ninth Gate of Heaven."

    Prior to Wang Ye¡¯s reincarnation, Qin Jian was one of the Four Great Immortal Kings serving the Central Immortal Court. His aplishments were legendary, and his valiance shook heaven and earth.

    Prior to leaving for the Ninth Gate of Heaven, Wang Ye invited Qin Jian for an audience. In it, Wang Ye shared his experiences and revtions regarding breaking into the Great Realm with him. Qin Jian was ovee with gratitude, and he swore that if he sessfully broke into the Great Realm, he¡¯d protect the Ninth Gate of Heaven for thirty thousand years to repay Wang Ye¡¯s benevolence.

    There was no doubt about it. Shortly after Wang Ye reincarnated, Qin Jian sessfully broke into the Great Realm, and he kept his promise. He watched over the Ninth Gate of heaven until... his death!

    Meng Xinguan didn¡¯t notice the sorrow in Su Yi¡¯s voice. He figured Su Yi had just heard of Qin Jian¡¯s aplishments.

    Meng Xinguan went on to introduce the other two experts on the stele who¡¯d reached the Great Realm, but neither name was familiar. Su Yi assumed that, just like Qin Jian, they¡¯d reached the Great Realm after Wang Ye¡¯s reincarnation.

    Su Yi was just about to retract his gaze when he caught sight of a familiar name and froze.

    Li Nandu!

    The name tugged on Su Yi¡¯s heartstrings, and memories of Wang Ye¡¯s youth flooded into his mind.

    Wang Ye¡¯s background was full of tragedy and adversity.

    His mother, Wang Xuansu, had been a general at the Sixth Gate of Heaven. Unfortunately, as she fought bathed in blood, she was captured andnded in the demons¡¯ hands, and one of them vited her. This was how Wang Ye came to be.

    Seven years of humiliationter, Wang Xuansu overcame great difficulty and spent thest of her strength to send her son back to the Sixth Gate of Heaven!

    She passed shortly after.

    But the people of the Sixth Gate of Heaven saw Wang Ye as a demon halfbreed. They locked him in a cage, where he faced endless humiliation, enmity, and curses. His life hung in the bnce.

    It was Garrison Master Li Nandu that gave Wang Ye a second chance at life!

    Wang Ye took up residence in the Sixth Gate of Heaven, cultivating and fighting alongside Li Nandu. The two of them were like father and son.

    It was no exaggeration to say that, for all of Wang Ye¡¯s long years of life, it was Li Nandu who¡¯d had the greatest impact on him!

    Su Yi hade to Blue Cliff Academy to resolve one of the lingering regrets of Wang Ye¡¯s life.

    He was here to challenge the Blue Cliff Twelve Towers and fulfill the promise Wang Ye made to Li Nandu in his youth.

 Chapter 1628 - Flowers Bloom at a Wondrous Stroke of the Brush

    <h4>Chapter 1628 - Flowers Bloom at a Wondrous Stroke of the Brush</h4>

    Su Yi stared at the name ¡°Li Nandu¡± in silence for a while before retracting his gaze.

    It was gettingte, and the curtain of night was setting in.

    But Su Yi decided against turning in for the night. He wanted to challenge the Blue Cliff Twelve Towers immediately.

    Meng Xinguan watched Su Yi walk up the path to the peak, thought for a moment, then turned to leave.

    ......

    As Su Yi walked alone up the steep slopes, he couldn¡¯t help but recall visions of Wang Ye¡¯s youth. As Wang Ye''s reincarnation, these experiences had left an indelible mark on him.

    As had Li Nandu, the first person to guide Wang Ye¡¯s cultivation!

    Wang Ye began his cultivation with Li Nandu when he was just seven years old, and he quickly learned from those around him that Li Nandu was from Blue Cliff Academy. He¡¯d once been one of their elders.

    Li Nandu had ambitions of bettering all of society, and he spent a full sixty-four thousand years guarding the Sixth Gate of Heaven. He was injured countless times, and he slew countless foes. On numerous asions, his life hung in the bnce!

    Yet Li Nandu never shrunk back. He fought valiantly, and he was wise, determined, and ambitious. His words and guidance had an enormous influence on the young Wang Ye.

    When Wang Ye was twenty-seven years old, he fought his way into the enemies¡¯ camp all on his own and fought for thirty days straight. He overcame numerous life-or-death perils, then returned with a thousand bloody heads, only to be greeted with terrible news.

    The Sixth Gate of Heaven had fallen!

    Li Nandu¡¯s head had been hung from the city gates. Wang Ye¡¯s uncle, Wang Xuanting, had been skinned alive and slowly tortured¡ªdeath by a thousand cuts. Wang Ye¡¯s friends and brothers-in-arms were all nothing but corpses.

    And the culprit was Wang Ye¡¯s biological father, a prominent expert of the demons of the Beyond!

    When Wang Ye saw this, he broke down and wentpletely insane.

    That very day, his biological father descended the walls of the Sixth Gate of Heaven, looked him in the eye, and expressionlessly cursed him out. ¡°Your mom was a bitch, and you¡¯re an unfilial little bastard!¡±

    He also said, ¡°I won¡¯t kill you this time. Instead, I¡¯ll have you see how the world you¡¯ve been protecting all this time treats you going forward. When you can¡¯t take it anymore,e find me. If you kneel before me and repent, I¡¯ll give you a ce to stay!¡±

    Leaving nothing but those disdainful, humiliating words behind, that man led his army of demons away.

    Wang Ye spent the rest of the day kneeling there, facing the Sixth Gate of Heaven and weeping tears of blood.

    Even though, in the years that followed, Wang Ye fought his way into the demons¡¯ territory and slew his biological father, the demon who¡¯d sullied Wang Xuansu, as well as an army of a hundred thousand demons...

    Even though Wang Ye reached the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao and achieved dominion over the Immortal Realm...

    None of that could bring Li Nandu back to life.

    The tragedy of his youth naturally became one of Wang Ye¡¯s lifelong regrets, as well as a source ofsting pain.

    ¡°Teacher, in this lifetime, I¡¯ve finallye to the Blue Cliff Academy you took such pride in. Allow me to fulfill my promise to you on my past life¡¯s behalf,¡± Su Yu murmured to himself.

    The image of a thin old man floated into view. He smiled at the then sixteen-year-old Wang Ye and said, ¡°Little fellow, you¡¯re my student! Should the opportunity arise, you¡¯ve got to take a trip to Blue Cliff Academy and test yourself in the twelve towers!¡±

    The old man then patted Wang Ye on the shoulder. ¡°A disciple isn¡¯t necessarily inferior to his master. I have faith that you can seed!¡±

    At the time, Wang Ye solemnly agreed.

    s, Li Nandu was killed before Wang Ye could make good on his promise, and the Immortal Realm branded Wang Ye a traitor. Wang Ye had no choice but to flee for his life.

    And by the time he established himself in the Immortal Realm, he was no longer eligible to attempt the trials of the Blue Cliff Twelve Towers.

    As Su Yi pondered, he arrived at the first of the towers.

    Inside was a little table with a writing brushid out on its surface.

    The first test was called ¡°Flowers Bloom at a Wondrous Stroke of the Brush,¡± and it tested Universe Realm Immortals¡¯ cultivation.

    Trial-takers had to take the writing brush on the table and use their cultivation base as ink to write a sentence on the wall. There were no limits regarding content.

    Those whose writing resonated with three of the wall¡¯s formations were considered second-rate. Less than one in ten thousand could aplish this.

    If the fourth through sixth formations resonated with your writing, that was considered first-rate. Those who achieved this were considered rare, miraculous geniuses.

    If the seventh through ninth formations resonated, you received full marks. That made you an absolute, astonishing genius!

    Throughout the ages, countless experts had attempted the first tower¡¯s trial, but those who managed first-rate results were already rare.

    And experts who received top marks were so rare that tens of thousands of years might pass without seeing even one!

    Oveing the Blue Cliff Twelve Towers required making the academy''s bell ring twelve times. That in turn required top marks in the first trial.

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t all that interested in his score. He just walked up, grabbed the brush, and waved it over the wall.

    <i>Weng!</i>

    When its tip touched the wall, the wall lit up, blooming with vivid, lifelike flowers of the Grand Dao. Theyers of petals were colorful and resplendent, with dazzling radiance and a holy air about them.

    As Su Yi wrote, more and more flowers bloomed, filling the walls and illuminating the entire room.

    Each flower of the Grand Dao represented one of the room¡¯s formations.

    By the time Su Yi wrote the first half of his sentence, nine flowers had bloomed. He¡¯d already earned top marks. This was already enough to mark him an absolute genius!

    But it still wasn¡¯t over...

    Ten, eleven, twelve.... One wondrous flower of the Grand Dao after another bloomed at the tip of Su Yi¡¯s brush.

    By the time Su Yi lowered his brush, eighteen flowers of the Grand Dao covered the wall, each resonating with the others. It was too wondrous for words.

    A rain of light fell in bursts, drifting onto Su Yi¡¯s body to nourish his cultivation base.

    Within just a few blinks of an eye, all of these strange phenomena disappeared.

    And Su Yi¡¯s cultivation base had advanced slightly!

    When he looked at the wall again, he saw a glittering, golden line of text slowly fading away.

    It read, ¡°Just as blue dye is more vivid than the nt ites from, a disciple isn¡¯t necessarily inferior to his master!¡±

    These words came straight from Su Yi¡¯s heart. They were also Li Nandu¡¯s hope for Wang Ye.

    Su Yi set down the brush, turned, and left.

    The hall of the first tower returned to stillness, but an aged voice full of astonishment resounded from the darkness.

    ¡°Wondrous truths were born at the tip of his brush. Eighteen flowers bloomed! What kind of heaven-defying monster is he, to have achieved such a thing?¡±

    Immediately after, a quavering, frantic voice rang out. ¡°I can say with certainty that no one has aplished this feat throughout all of Blue Cliff Academy¡¯s history!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s unprecedented! Unheard of!¡±

    ¡°Who is that boy? Why haven¡¯t I seen him before? How about we investigate right now?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so hasty. Let¡¯s see how far he can make it first.¡±

    ¡°Very well.¡±

    ...This secret conversation quickly faded back into silence.

    Although none of those old-timers knew it, Su Yi had not even used the full extent of his cultivation base. If he had, his score couldn¡¯t possibly have been so ¡°low!¡±

    ......

    The interior of the second tower had nothing but nine bronze tripod cauldrons lined up in a row. Each was about a foot tall.

    The second trial was called ¡°The Mighty Carry Cauldrons on Their Shoulders.¡± It was a test of trial-takers¡¯ physical strength.

    The tripod cauldrons were immortal treasures. Even though they were each just a foot tall, even the lightest of them was as heavy as a hundred-thousand-foot immortal mountain!

    And the heaviest of them was made of the legendary Essence of the Earth. Even Buddhist cultivators who proved their Daos through their fleshly bodies and had the strength of golden vajras struggled to budge it, never mind carry it on their shoulders!

    Trial-takers simply had to select a bronze cauldron and lift it onto their shoulders, relying on only their physical body.

    When Su Yi arrived, numerous eyes were watching from the shadows.

    ¡°Do you think he¡¯ll choose the ninth and heaviest cauldron?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯ll try. After all, over the years, most trial-takers with even a bit of spirit have at least made the attempt.¡±

    ¡°Throughout the ages, I remember just seventeen Universe Realm Immortals capable of lifting the ninth cauldron onto their shoulders. Nine were yao cultivators, descendants of creatures like the Suanni, Kui, and Zhuyan. All were blessed with limitless strength.

    ¡°The other eight were either Buddhist cultivators with the strength of an invincible golden vajra, or Demonists whose demonic magics made them all but indestructible.

    ¡°And this young man is obviously a sword cultivator. During the first test, he waved his brush as if he were drying his sword, and wrote in sweeping, natural strokes. As I¡¯m sure you¡¯re all aware... sword cultivators¡¯ physiques can¡¯tpare to yao, Demonists, and Buddhist cultivators.¡±

    ¡°It seems to me that he might well pass with ease, but it¡¯s unlikely that he¡¯ll be able to lift the ninth cauldron.¡±

    ¡°I think so too.¡±

    Soon, however, the conversation came to an abrupt halt.

    The hidden observers watched in mild confusion as Su Yi ced the lightest of the cauldrons onto his shoulders.

    Before they could react, Su Yi picked up the second cauldron and ced it on top of the first.

    He then proceeded to stack the third, fourth, and fifth cauldrons.

    It was as if he were casually picking up random bricks. Throughout the process, he seemed iparably rxed. Even with five cauldrons on his shoulders, he showed no sign of exertion.

    The hidden onlookers¡¯ eyes widened.

    It wasn¡¯t that no one had done this before, but no one had ever done it with such casual ease.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s going to lift the sixth cauldron too?¡± someone couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    He¡¯d only just said this when Su Yi proceeded to do exactly that.

    ¡°This...¡±

    Before the group could react, Su Yi lifted the seventh and eighth too.

    By now, the group¡¯s jaws hung ck, and their eyes were as round as dinner tes.

    He¡¯d lifted the first eight ancient tripod cauldrons without even pausing to catch his breath. His physical strength was so terrifying that the hidden observers couldn¡¯t help but suspect they were looking at a legendary dragon in human form!

    The Buddhist golden vajra strongmen could move mountains and fill oceans, but if they were here to see this, they¡¯d have surely lowered their heads in shame!

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he... he¡¯s going to lift the ninth cauldron onto his shoulders too?¡±

    One of the hidden onlookers gulped with great difficulty.

    But as soon as the words left his mouth, he shook his head and rejected the possibility.

    How could such a thing be possible?

 Chapter 1629 - Like Breaking Bamboo

    <h4>Chapter 1629 - Like Breaking Bamboo</h4>

    The ninth and heaviest tripod was far heavier than the first eight put together. Over the years, even the few who¡¯d managed to lift it huffed and puffed just getting off the ground!

    ¡°If he lifts the ninth cauldron too, he¡¯ll have set a new record and surpassed all who came before him!¡±

    ¡°Unlikely!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯d be practically impossible!¡±

    But before long, something astonishing came to pass.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even pause to catch his breath before cing the ninth cauldron on top of the others.

    And he still seemed rxed, as if it had taken no effort at all.

    Everyst onlooker was dumbstruck and rooted to the spot.

    Within the second tower, Su Yi shook his shoulders, and all nine bronze tripod cauldrons flew into the air andnded back in their original positions.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The entire hall rumbled and boomed. Dao Light fell like rain, enveloping Su Yipletely.

    The rain was manifested of the purest energies of the Grand Dao, and it was unbelievably, wondrously useful for refining the physique.

    Before long, everything returned to stillness, and Su Yi turned and left.

    The old men watching in secret exchanged nces. All of them werepletely dazed.

    ¡°Has an unprecedented monstere to Blue Cliff Academy?¡±

    ¡°In the first tower, eighteen flowers bloomed at the tip of his brush. In the second tower, he lifted all nine tripod cauldrons onto his shoulders with ease. In both trials, he established an entirely unprecedented record! No trial-taker in history canpare!¡±

    ¡°This is no mere ¡®absolute genius.¡¯ He¡¯s unquestionably a heaven-defying monster! You can¡¯t judge him withmon sense!¡±

    ¡°Did you notice? During the first two towers, he was not even close to full strength...¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s keep watching!¡±

    ...All of these secret observers were old monsters of Blue Cliff Academy. They¡¯d gone into seclusion in the academy a long time ago. If not for Su Yi causing such an enormous disturbance in the first trial, he could never have drawn their attention.

    But now that Su Yi had set records in two trials in a row, the old monsters could no longer remain calm. They werepletely freaking out.

    The third tower contained an illusory world. As soon as Su Yi arrived, he found himself in a vast ocean.

    It was boundlessly enormous, with fierce, coursing waves.

    They called this trial ¡°The Soul Is a Fish Hook.¡± Numerous soul stars were scattered across the ocean floor.

    The ¡°soul stars¡± were, in fact, chunks of meteorite imbued with soul power.

    Trial-takers¡¯ goal was to use the power of their soul as a fish hook to fish the soul stars out of the seabed. Nine soul stars were required to pass.

    The more you reeled in, the higher your score.

    The hardest part of this trial was that the ocean could disrupt the soul¡¯s focus, and the soul stars were scattered throughout the seabed.

    Using your soul to search for them was like trying to fish a needle out of the ocean.

    Furthermore, trial-takers had to stave off the impact of the ocean¡¯s power.

    Despite the passage of countless years, no one had ever fished up more than neen soul stars!

    As soon as Su Yi arrived, he got to work, wasting no time at all.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    His soul power spread out, transforming into a seemingly endless that nketed the entire seabed.

    As his soul power sank ever downward, the seawater assailed it on all sides, but it couldn¡¯t budge it in the slightest!

    It seemed like an unshakeable cage of heaven and earth, and it reached the seabed in a sh.

    After calming his heart and sensing momentarily, Su Yi exerted his will, and the power of his soul burst forth.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The entire soul ocean churned. Waves crashed into the sky.

    And the manifested of Su Yi¡¯s soul wasden with glittering soul stars, as if he¡¯d cast his into the starry sky!

    The countless stars melted into a rain of light, which Su Yi¡¯s soul absorbedpletely. It didn¡¯t leave even a single drop behind.

    Su Y¡¯s soul felt light and airy, as if he were floating, but at the same time, he could tell that it had somehow solidified.

    Without any further dys, Su Yi strode off.

    And the old monsters watching in secret were too shocked to even speak.

    There was no doubt about it. He¡¯d set yet another record!

    ......

    Each of the Blue Cliff Twelve Towers contained its own trial.

    The first three trials tested the cultivation base, the physique, and the soul.

    Trials four through six tested Universe Realm Immortal¡¯s powers ofprehension, attainments in the Grand Dao, and powers of divination.

    The vast majority of trial-takers washed out here. It wasn¡¯t hard to understand why; the second set of trials was far stricter and more difficult than the first.

    Everyone who made it through the second set was a rare and miraculous genius!

    But a trial like this meant nothing to Su Yi. He was like a tourist enjoying the scenery, unhurriedly stopping to see the mysteries on disy in the various trials.

    Once he¡¯d seen through them, he passed them with ease and continued up the mountain.

    The fourth tower tested his powers ofprehension. He was required to sense one of the mysteries of the Grand Dao in an ancient chaos stone tablet and inscribe it into a Dao Marking.

    After a single nce, Su Yi perceived all thirty-three mysteries of the Grand Dao within the stone tablet. Then, with a wave of his hand, he carved a single enormous Dao Marking epassing them all.

    The fifth trial tested his attainments in and control of the Grand Dao. He stood within the void, and he needed to use his powers of the Grand Dao to create a world.

    The more powers of the Grand Dao this world contained, and the better their quality, the higher his score.

    This trial actually intrigued Su Yi. It was as if he¡¯d been given a nk canvas to paint on, except that his "paintbrush" was his power of the Grand Dao.

    In the end, Su Yi used his power of the Grand Dao to ¡°paint¡± a sword.

    However, the seemingly simple sword¡¯s interior epassed mountains, rivers, and creation in all its facets, including moons, suns, and stars. It seemed vast enough to epass anything and everything.

    When its aura spread outward, the entire fifth tower rumbled, boomed, and lit up. A mysterious sound of the Grand Dao echoed through the air for a long time before finally fading away.

    The hidden observers saw it all. The old monsters watched one miracle after another y out before their very eyes, and they felt that their minds couldn¡¯t quite keep up.

    Setting even one record was a glorious aplishment. Yet now, this heaven-defying challenger had set records during each and every trial! Not only that, but every time, he surpassed the previous record by a long shot! Who wouldn¡¯t have been astonished?

    There had never been a shortage of geniuses.

    But these old monsters had lived for a long, long time, and they¡¯d never seen such a perversely powerful monster! Many of them felt as if their perception of the Grand dao had been turned on its head!

    <i>In the fourth trial, he discerned thirty-three mysteries of the Grand Dao at a nce! In the fifth trial, he created an entire world within a sword! Is this... really a Universe Realm Immortal?</i>

    After a while, one of the old monsters murmured, ¡°I remember that long ago, one of our distinguished elders, the Cloudy Skies Immortal Sovereign, divined all of the sixth trial¡¯s mysteries of the Grand Dao to set an unshakeable, unprecedented record.

    ¡°That means that even if this young man achieves the same result in the sixth tower, he¡¯ll at most match the Cloudy Skies Immortal Sovereign¡¯s record. He cannot possibly surpass it.¡±

    The other old monsters¡¯ hearts shook, and all of them nodded. It was true. The Cloudy Skies Immortal Sovereign had achieved the highest possible score in the sixth trial.

    ¡°No matter what, this young man... is truly terrifying!¡± someone sighed.

    As they conversed, they watched as Su Yi reached the sixth tower.

    The sixth trial would test his ability to divine the Grand Dao. He needed to sort through countless glyphs condensed out of the aura of the Grand Dao to form aplete secret ability.

    But the glyphs were scattered and intermixed, and each was emzoned with a different aura.

    It was as if pearls of different sizes, colors, and lusters had been tossed all over the ground. Trial-takers had to sift through them, find the ones that went together, and string them in the right order.

    They said that these glyphs manifested of the Grand Dao contained a total of nine secret arts. Anyone who could piece together even one received a passing grade.

    But the Cloudy Skies Immortal Sovereign had managed to derive all nine!

    This meant he¡¯d set a record in the sixth trial no one could hope to surpass.

    When Su Yi arrived, he saw a wave of palm-sized glyphs dancing in the air, each emzoned with different auras of the Grand dao. It was a splendid sight.

    ¡°It¡¯s kind of like those puzzles where they break onerge character into smaller characters,¡± Su Yi said with great interest.

    Aplete Daoist canon could be split into thousands of characters.

    In the sixth trial, it was as if nine different mysterious arts had been dismantled into countless glyphs of the Grand Dao and mixed together.

    This was a test of the trial-taker¡¯s ability to divine the Grand Dao.

    After a brief examination, Su Yi got to work. He waved his sleeve through the air, and glyphs whooshed forth, forming rows and stanzas. In the end, they transformed into aplete divine ability, ¡°Rivers Returning to the Sea.¡±

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t stop to rest. He went on to piece the other eight abilities back together too.

    The secret onlookers watched in amazement, but by now, they weren¡¯t exactly surprised.

    After all, they¡¯d watched all of Su Yi¡¯s miraculous performances in the first five trials, and they already saw him as an unprecedented, heaven-defying monster.

    They would have been more surprised if Su Yi <i>hadn¡¯t </i>managed this.

    ¡°See that? I told you. The Cloudy Skies Immortal Sovereign¡¯s record stands. The boy matched it, but he ultimately couldn¡¯t break it,¡± someone said softly. For some inexplicable reason, he felt much calmer.

    But before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, someone cried out, ¡°No, something¡¯s not right. Look at that!¡±

 Chapter 1630 - Repeatedly Breaking Records

    <h4>Chapter 1630 - Repeatedly Breaking Records</h4>

    Within the sixth tower.

    Su Yi exerted his will, raised his fingertip, and tapped.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The nine secret artspiled out of thousands of glyphs of the Grand Dao split, returning to scatteredponents.

    Su Yi then stepped forward, his fingers fluttering about like butterflies as he re-organized the scattered glyphs in midair.

    Gradually, lines of text took shape under Su Yi¡¯s smooth, continuous guidance. In the end, a radiant Confucian ssic hovered before him!

    Every word was like a glistening pearl bursting with radiant light!

    The entire hall rumbled and boomed. The sound of the Grand Dao was like the ringing of a morning bell or even drum, and it rang out continuously.

    Only now did Su Yi nod in apparent satisfaction.

    This was the true,plete form of the countless glyphs of the Grand Dao. They could be organized into nine different divine abilities, but they could also form aplete Confucian ssic!

    At the same time, a waterfall of the rain of the Grand Dao surged forth, sshing Su Yi¡¯s entire body. His power of the Grand Dao instantly advanced considerably.

    ¡°This trial was quite interesting, and the rewards are exceptional too.¡± Su Yiughed, then turned to leave.

    The old monsters watching from the shadows felt as if they¡¯d been struck by lightning. All of them stood there in a daze.

    All of them had been convinced that Su Yi could, at best, match the Cloudy Skies Immortal Sovereign¡¯s record.

    None of them would have guessed that in the end, he¡¯d use downright miraculous methods tobine <i>all </i>of the glyphs into a single,plete Confucian ssic! This was far more shocking thanpleting all nine secret arts!

    He really had broken the Cloudy Skies Immortal Sovereign¡¯s ¡°unbreakable¡± record!

    This scene left the old monsterspletely stunned. A long time passed, but they couldn¡¯t calm back down.

    They were all long-established members of Blue Cliff Academy, but they¡¯d had no idea that such a secret was hidden in the sixth trial!

    A little whileter, an old monster cried out in a quavering voice, ¡°Everyone, if I¡¯m not mistaken, the text that young man derived is the ssic of Endless Stars!¡±

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    The crowd was in uproar, and their faces were full of disbelief. All of them hadpletely lost their cool.

    The ssic of Endless Stars was one of the four ssics of Blue Cliff Academy, a supreme legacy of Confucianism!

    However, Blue Cliff Academy took massive damage during the Age of Fallen Immortals. They''d lost even this Confucian ssic!

    Even now, everyone in Blue Cliff Academymented this massive loss. Who would have thought this long-lost legacy would reappear today, much less that a young stranger would piece it together during his sixth trial?

    ¡°We¡¯ve been foolish. We had no idea the ssic of Endless Stars was hidden in the sixth tower all long...¡± someone said bitterly. He was deeply ashamed.

    ¡°No matter what, we have to meet with our young friend. If he truly discerned theplete mysteries of the ssic of Endless Stars, we have to return this legacy to Blue Cliff Academy, no matter the cost!¡± someone said with conviction.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We ought to do just that!¡±

    ¡°But we¡¯d best wait a little while longer. Our young friend is still undergoing his trials; we absolutely cannot disturb him.¡±

    ¡°Very well.¡±

    ......

    Towers seven through nine tested a Universe Realm Immortal¡¯s heart, will, and courage.

    Su Yi had no interest in such tests whatsoever. The experiences of his past lives meant that all three were far beyond his contemporaries. It was thus to be expected that such trials would bore him.

    <i>I just hope it won¡¯t disappoint me too badly,</i> thought Su Yi as he arrived at the seventh tower.

    This trial tested the heart. Forty-nine spirit pearls hovered throughout the hall, each condensed out of the power of a formation.

    Each pearl contained a terrifying illusion that targeted the heart. Those with weak hearts even risked losing themselves to obsession!

    Trial-takers were required to resist at least nine pearls to pass.

    Once Su Yi arrived, he swept his gaze over the forty-nine pearls. With a wave of his sleeves, he created a fierce gale that destroyed them all at once.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Forty-nine terrifying illusions burst forth at once, like a windstorm assailing Su Yi¡¯s heart.

    Hordes of ferocious demons danced about, roaring like thunder. The sound could easily shatter an immortal¡¯s mind.

    Countless tribtions burst forth, plunging Su Yi¡¯s mind into illusions. It was as if he were a criminal facing divine punishment, longing to die yet unable to do so.

    Vivid, realistic scenes of his past reyed before Su Yi¡¯s eyes. Old friends appeared before him and called out to him in greeting.

    Some were joyful, others too excited for words, others so happy that tears poured down their faces...

    Every scene was vivid and lifelike, yet Su Yi took it all in coldly. He was entirely unmoved.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Brother-in-Law! I¡¯m done with school for the day!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s little sister-inw, Wen Lingxue, rushed out of Pinecloud Sword Manor. She was a moving, lively beauty, and she was instantly the center of attention.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze shifted inscrutably, and he said gently, ¡°How are you doing, Lingxue?¡±

    Wen Lingxue batted her eyes and asked in confusion, ¡°Brother-in-Law, aren¡¯t you here to wee me home? Come on! If we¡¯rete, Mom is sure to use it as an excuse to yell at you again.¡±

    As she spoke, she took hold of Su Yi¡¯s sleeves and started walking into the distance.

    But Su Yi just let out a deep sigh. ¡°How wonderful would it be if you were really Lingxue...¡±

    He drew his fingertip through the air. Wen Lingxue and everything around her dissipated into nothingness.

    Su Yi closed his eyes and whispered, ¡°Break!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    It was as if a thunderp went off in his heart, breaking the effects of all forty-nine terrifying illusions at once.

    Su Yi¡¯s heart was instantly pure and unmarred once more, as tranquil as the waters of an ancient well.

    These illusions were ultimately no more than flowers reflected in a mirror or moons reflected on the surface of a pond.

    When Su Yi next opened his eyes, the seventh tower waspletely empty. Only a resplendent rain of illusory light remained. It poured down on Su Yi, nourishing his heart.

    Suddenly, he felt rxed, happy, and clear-minded. He could keenly sense the silent, subtle shift to his heart.

    <i>Confucianism''s Power of Innate Merit really is too wondrous for words! </i>Su Yi eximed to himself.

    The Power of Innate Merit was something only grandmasters of Confucianism could condense. It was wondrous, inscrutable, and incredibly useful for tempering the heart.

    Su Yi would never have guessed he¡¯d receive such good fortune after passing the seventh trial. He was now somewhat interested in the eighth and ninth trials.

    He proceeded toward the eighth tower without any further dys.

    But to Su Yi¡¯s disappointment, although the eighth tower tested his will, it wasn¡¯t all that hard. It was simply a formation that neutralized his cultivation base and plunged him into a state that felt as if he were moments away from death, like a man on the verge of drowning.

    The longer trial-takers endured in this state, the higher their score.

    To Su Yi, this wasn¡¯t at all difficult. If not for his desire to see what kind of reward this test offered, he would have just turned and left.

    In the end, he waited a full two hours beforepletely losing interest and deciding to leave.

    A rain of light arose within the eighth tower and surged into Su Yi¡¯s body.

    After sensing his changes, Su Yi was unwittingly stunned. The rain of light had actually subtly increased histent potential!

    Latent potential was one of the most mysterious powers within a cultivator¡¯s body. It required repeated testing and tempering to excavate bit by bit. Moreover, it was considered set in stone; there were practically no immortal medicines or cultivation techniques capable of raisingtent potential.

    During Su Yi¡¯s ten years in the Spring and Autumn Space, he did everything in his power to fully excavate the potential of his Universe Realm cultivation, leaving nothing behind.

    Yet after absorbing this wondrous rain of light, he suddenly felt he had more.

    <i>Strange. Why didn¡¯t Meng Xinguan tell me the eighth trial hid such mysterious and rare good fortune? Don¡¯t tell me no one else has ever acquired it before? </i>Su Yi pondered this briefly, then turned to leave.

    He quickly arrived at the ninth tower. Within moments, the tower filled with the sound of the Dao, and strange phenomena arose.

    Su Yi just shook his head in disappointment and left.

    The ninth trial was perilous indeed. It brought trial-takers to an unknown world full of strange and cmitous tribtions. All were utterly terrifying, to the point that even immortals would break down in panic!

    The visions of catastrophe included the strange End of the Dharma, the cataclysm of the Age of Fallen Immortals, and trials above the indescribable River of Epochs...

    All of these visions had once existed in the real world, but to most immortals, they were unknown and terrifying!

    Never mind ordinary Universe Realm Immortals; even Void Realm True Immortals and Immortal Lords would struggle to recognize them, let alone cope with them.

    It was thus easy to imagine how great a fright the trial of the ninth tower was.

    But if you let the fear of these cataclysms overwhelm you, it would mean failing your trial.

    s, Su Yi had the experience of multiple lifetimes, and he¡¯d faced and ovee numerous strange tribtions and cataclysms over the course of his lives. To Su Yi, this was nothing at all.

    Thus, he was disappointed.

    The only thing thatforted him was that he received yet another wondrous reward forpleting the ninth trial.

    A portion of the purest Righteous Haoran Qi!

    In the eyes of Confucian cultivators, those with Righteous Haoran Qi were like the sun shining overhead. They could cleanse all strange and inauspicious powers!

    In truth, this was a wondrous power that could nourish the spirit and strengthen one¡¯s majestic aura.

    As an example, picture a mortal schrcking the strength to even capture a chicken. So long as there was Righteous Haoran Qi in his heart, he could walk through perilous graveyards and destends alone. Malevolent spirits would see him as a zing sun in motion, and they¡¯d flee from him in panic, not daring to even harbor thoughts of attacking.

    This was the power of courage and a righteous aura!

    It had taken Su Yi just a little over two hours to ovee the first nine towers. If not for pausing in the eighth tower for a full two hours, it would have gone even faster.

    The old monsters watching in secret had long since sunk into asting silence.

    They were too shocked for words!

 Chapter 1631 - A Bell Echoes Through the Night

    <h4>Chapter 1631 - A Bell Echoes Through the Night</h4>

    They said nothing, because they simply couldn¡¯t find words to describe their emotions.

    Everything they¡¯d just seenpletely overturned their perception of reality. They simply couldn¡¯t rely on their experience or pre-existing knowledge to judge what was happening!

    Simply put, it was unbelievable!

    ¡°In the seventh tower, he broke through forty-nine heart-assailing illusions in a sh!¡±

    ¡°In the eighth tower, his will was as immovable as a boulder!¡±

    ¡°In the ninth tower, his courage was unrivaled, and none of those strange cmities shook him!¡±

    After a while, one of the old monsters murmured, ¡°Even more terrifying, he made it seem like a walk in the park...¡±

    Someone said in a quavering voice, ¡°No, what¡¯s really unbelievable is that Innate Merit really exists in the seventh tower, Nirvanic Might in the eighth, and Righteous Haoran Qi in the ninth!¡±

    The other old monsters¡¯ hearts shook.

    Innate Merit!

    Nirvanic Might!

    Righteous Haoran Qi!

    These were three practically legendary powers of the Grand Dao. Each was strange and unfathomable, with profundities upon profundities.

    As old-timers of Blue Cliff Academy, all of them had heard tales of the academy¡¯s founder leaving these three unbelievable treasures of the Grand Dao in the seventh through ninth towers. However, forget about trial-takers receiving them as rewards, nobody had even glimpsed them at any point in the past.

    It was to the point that everyone in Blue Cliff Academy took these stories for mere rumors. None dared to take them seriously.

    But now...

    The old-timers finally dared say with certainty that the legends were real. Those three types of good fortune really existed!

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised?

    Just what kind of heaven-defying mental fortitude, will, and courage did that young man have to have received all three strokes of good fortune thought to exist only in rumors?

    They couldn¡¯t wrap their heads around it. That was why they''d been too astonished for words earlier.

    ¡°Think about his results in the first six towers. Didn¡¯t he break records in all of them too, achieving miracle after miracle?¡±

    ¡°The boy is simply a natural-born sage of Confucian legends!¡±

    ¡°The ancients said if the heavens hadn¡¯t created Confucius, all of history would have been as dark as night. It seems... that boy has that kind of ability too!¡±

    ¡°Thest three trials are the most difficult, as they test hisbat skills. Let¡¯s see whether or not he can keep creating miracles and setting astonishing records!¡±

    The old monsters¡¯ hearts filled with eagerness.

    The founder of Blue Cliff Academy designed the trials in towers ten through twelve personally. Every trial was full of enormous secrets.

    Throughout the ages, countless dazzlingly talented Universe Realm Immortals had attempted the trials of the Blue Cliff Twelve Towers, but only sixty-three had made it through.

    Even those who overcame the earlier challenges almost always failed their challenge during thesest three trials.

    For instance, not long ago, Tang Weihan, the expert in first ce on the Universe Realm Immortal Ranking, hade to test himself. However, he ultimately failed to get past the tenth trial!

    An even crueler reality was that no one had ovee thest three trials since the days prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals.

    Yet now, a young man who¡¯d continuously broken records and created miracles was about to reach thest three towers. Who wouldn¡¯t have been eager?

    ......

    s, for Su Yi, thest three trials were the dullest, most insipid, and most tedious of all.

    A test ofbat prowess?

    He could already kill Immortal Lords with one hand tied behind his back!

    The trials of the Blue Cliff Twelve Towers were designed for Universe Realm Immortals. No matter how fierce the trials, how could they challenge Su Yi?

    The twelfth tower.

    Su Yi faced an opponentparable to ate-stage Void Realm True Immortal. He was the manifestation of an ancient formation¡¯s power.

    Unusually, the trial guardian had ancient awareness and spiritually. He had essence, qi, and spirit, and he was proficient in unrivaled divine abilities of Confucianism. He was incredibly powerful.

    Most Universe Realm Immortals would have had no hope of victory against such an opponent.

    But Su Yi couldn¡¯t even be bothered to spare him a second nce. He just raised his sword and cut him down.

    It was no more difficult than drinking a ss of water.

    The eleventh tower.

    This trial guardian was stronger than thest, but he was still onlyparable to a peak Void Realm True Immortal.

    He too died in an instant.

    The twelfth tower.

    This time, Su Yi was rather surprised by his opponent.

    He too was a peak Void Realm True Immortal, but he was a rare genius with heaven-defying strength.

    Su Yi had met the expert in first ce on the Void Realm True Immortal Rankings, Ying Xiu of the Jadelight Pure Lands. The twelfth trial¡¯s trial guardian was only slightly inferior to her.

    Su Yi was surprised that a test aimed at Universe Realm Immortals would be this ridiculously difficult.

    Of course, no matter how ¡°ridiculous¡± it was, it still took almost no effort on Su Yi¡¯s part.

    One sh, crisp and direct, without the slightest suspense.

    This was why Su Yi found it all so tedious. The first nine floors had beenparably interesting.

    However, thest three towers made Su Yi realize something¡ª¡ª

    Over the years, sixty-three Universe Realm Immortals had sessfully ovee the Blue Cliff Twelve Towers. That meant that all sixty-three of those Universe Realm Immortals had the heaven-defying strength needed to kill a peak expert of the Void Realm!

    And that was only among those who¡¯d attempted the Blue Cliff Twelve Towers. There were surely numerous simrly heaven-defying figures who hadn¡¯t.

    The Immortal Realm was home to trillions of cultivators, including countless Universe Realm Immortals. Ultimately, only a select few could achieve this.

    <i>The Immortal Realm is about to wee a golden age. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll soon see an influx of heaven-defying figures, </i>thought Su Yi. <i>This is actually a good thing.</i>

    <i>s, I can¡¯t find anyone worth fighting among Void Realm True Immortals, never mind fellow Universe Realm Immortals.</i>

    As Su Yi pondered, he left the twelfth tower and arrived at the highest point of Blue Cliff.

    The night was dark and heavy. A breeze blew past. Su Yi stood at the cliffside, hands behind his back, the winds rustling his blue robes.

    ¡°I¡¯ve finally resolved one of my long-held desires and amended one of the regrets of my past life.¡± Su Yi took out a jug of wine and had a sip. His heart somehow felt lighter.

    A momentter, the ancient, boundless ringing of a bell resounded throughout Blue Cliff Academy.

    ......

    ¡°He passed, just like that?¡± one of the old monsters muttered in a daze.

    Everyone had thought that Su Yi would have to ovee fierce, perilousbat to pass thest three trials. They¡¯d hoped to seize this opportunity to get a sense of this young man¡¯s true strength.

    Who¡¯d have thought that they¡¯dpletely miscalcted?

    In just a few blinks of an eye, Su Yi effortlessly overcame thest three towers!

    ¡°One sh per trial was all it took. In just three strikes, he overcame thest three trials. Don¡¯t tell me that young man is strong enough to contend with Immortal Lords?¡± someone eximed.

    ¡°He just set three more records! Not one person in history has ever done what he just did. He killed his enemies in an instant!¡± someone cried out excitedly.

    ¡°In the tenth trial, he received Xiantian Jade Rain to temper his Immortal Origin Space!¡±

    ¡°In the eleventh trial, he received Endless Transformations Essence to temper his flesh!¡±

    ¡°In the twelfth trial, he received Chaos Universe Power to temper his soul!¡±

    ¡°All three are unrivaled strokes of good fortune no other trial-taker has ever obtained!¡±

    Someone couldn¡¯t help but stammer, ¡°How... how could he possibly be so heaven-defying?¡±

    ¡°He overcame all of thest three trials in an instant. This is a miracle! It¡¯s absolutely unprecedented, and I¡¯m sure no one will ever manage to do it again!¡± someone sighed with admiration.

    ¡°Cut the chatter. Let¡¯s hurry! Let¡¯s go meet with him. No matter what, we have to treat him as our most distinguished guest!¡± someone shouted.

    ......

    Meanwhile, beneath the same night sky, in the floating arena.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Resplendent Dao Light ripped through the night sky.

    With a swing of her fists, Nie Weirui forced the twenty-third Immortal Lord back.

    She looked around, her gaze icy and dignified. ¡°If anyone else would like to fight me today, they¡¯re wee to step forth.¡±

    Her voice boomed throughout heaven and earth, echoing throughout the mountains.

    The higher-ups of Blue Cliff Academy had dark looks on their faces. Their hearts were heavy. Nie Weirui was just too strong!

    Although she was ¡°only¡± a mid-stage Saint Realm Immortal Lady, she was extraordinarily talented, with all manner of powerful abilities. Her cultivation was simply heaven-defying, and she''d crushed everyone in her path.

    Blue Cliff Academy had sent out some of its older-generation Immortal Lords, but none of themsted more than a few seconds!

    Her invincible bearing put enormous pressure on the Blue Cliff Academy higher-ups. Some were furious, others frustrated or depressed.

    But all of them felt a powerful sense of humiliation!

    In stark contrast, the experts apanying Nie Weirui visibly rxed. All of them were smiling.

    Nie Weirui had now won twenty-three duels in a row! She¡¯d effectively single-handedly crushed Blue Cliff Academy¡¯s bluster!

    Meng Xinguan was there too. After seeing Su Yi to the Blue Cliff, he rushed over, only to watch Nie Weirui knock his seniors to the ground, one after another.

    Meng Xinguan¡¯s expression darkened and his heart sank. <i>Are we really going to lose the Haoran Ruler this time?</i>

    Over in Pine Hut College¡¯s camp, a white-robed middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Friends of Blue Cliff Academy, it seems to me that we¡¯d best end this here. Any further fighting will only lead to animosity. It¡¯d be better to simply admit defeat and let us leave with the Haoran Ruler.¡±

    The Blue Cliff Academy higher-ups¡¯ expressions were instantly unsightly.

    An elder said gravely, ¡°Fellow Daoist Nie has been fighting for a long time, and she¡¯s exhausted much of her strength. We naturally won¡¯t take advantage of the situation. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll send another of our representatives to learn from her extraordinary skills!¡±

    They¡¯d agreed that this discussion of the Dao was to be held over two days. Blue Cliff Academy naturally wouldn¡¯t admit defeat prematurely!

    Nie Weirui had a tranquil look on her face as she said coolly, ¡°You still won¡¯t admit defeat? Very well. I¡¯ll naturally leave you all convinced of your defeat tomorrow!¡±

    The experts of Blue Cliff Academy found her confidence and calmness hard to take. All of them had a bitter taste in their mouth.

    But then, the ancient, boundless ringing of a bell filled the air, echoing throughout the mountains.

    The experts of Blue Cliff Academy were stunned.

    Nie Weirui and the other experts of Pine Hut College were startled too.

    <i>Someone actually overcame the Blue Cliff Twelve Towers?</i>

 Chapter 1632 - A Mad Scramble

    <h4>Chapter 1632 - A Mad Scramble </h4>

    It waste at night, and all was silent, making the boundless ringing of the bell extraordinarily striking. It seemed to touch the heart directly.

    ¡°Someone actually overcame the Blue Cliff Twelve Towers?¡± eximed one of the Blue Cliff Academy Elders.

    Numerous others were confused.

    ¡°It was Fellow Daoist Su!¡± Meng Xinguan quickly realized what this meant. ¡°Seniors, I¡¯m sure of it. It was Fellow Daoist Su Yi!¡±

    Su Yi?

    The Blue Cliff Academy higher-ups suddenly recalled that a few days ago, Elder Tang Lingqi and Tang Bao¡¯er, the daughter of the Tang Family¡¯s leader, came to inform them that a young man called Su Yi would soone to attempt the towers¡¯ trials.

    ¡°But it¡¯s only been a little over two hours. I would never have thought he¡¯d seed so quickly,¡± Meng Xinguan murmured in astonishment.

    The Blue Cliff Academy higher-ups were stunned too. <i>Just a little over two hours, and he overcame the Blue Cliff Twelve Towers?</i>

    <i>That¡¯s simply a miracle!</i>

    The sixty-three people who¡¯d ovee the trials over the years had all taken at least three days!

    Some had even taken as long as ten days!

    <i>Ding¡ª¡ªDong¡ª¡ª!</i>

    The bell rang again and again, echoing through the night sky.

    ¡°The bell rang twelve times. That only happens when someone really ovees the Blue Cliff Twelve Towers!¡± someone eximed.

    But it wasn¡¯t over yet.

    The bell rang again and again,pleting another full set of twelve rings!

    The Blue Cliff Academy higher-ups were dumbstruck. Disbelief was written all over their faces.

    ¡°The bell rang twenty-four times?¡±

    ¡°Has anything like that ever happened before?¡±

    ¡°Never! Not even once!¡±

    The crowd was in uproar. A mor of voices arose on all sides.

    Nie Weirui and the other Pine Hut College experts exchanged nces. All of them were stunned. Who could have failed to realize that someone had ovee the Blue Cliff Twelve Towers, <i>and </i>aplished an unprecedented miracle? They¡¯d actually made the bell ring twenty-four times!

    A white-robed middle-aged man jeered. ¡°Do you think that kid we saw in the Traveler¡¯s Rest Stop is the one who overcame the Blue Cliff Twelve Towers?¡±

    Before he¡¯d even finished asking the question, he burst intoughter. The othersughed along.

    Only Nie Weirui red at him icily. ¡°That joke isn¡¯t at all funny.¡±

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to Blue Cliff to check it out!¡± Some of the Blue Cliff Academy higher-ups could no longer hold back. They immediately rushed toward the source of the disturbance.

    Meng Xinguan hurried after them.

    ¡°We¡¯ll go have a look too,¡± said Nie Weirui. She was already soaring through the air.

    Following the Age of Fallen Immortals, the former greatest Confucian orthodoxy beneath the heavens had rapidly waned. Its strength was far from its former peak.

    It was now far inferior to their Pine Hut College. Thus, Pine Hut College hade here to take their ce and be the publicly acknowledged leader of the Immortal Realm¡¯s Confucianists.

    Given the circumstances, it would be terrible news if a heaven-defying, monstrous genius had appeared in Blue Cliff Academy. Such a person was sure to be atent threat!

    After all, despite the passage of countless years, only sixty-three people had ever made it through the Twelve Towers of Blue Cliff Academy.

    And all sixty-three of them grew into dazzling, prominent experts. Most became Immortal Kings, and several had even reached the Great Realm!

    Now, someone capable of oveing the Blue Cliff Twelve Towers had appeared, and he¡¯d even made the bell ring an unprecedented twenty-four times. This was clear proof of what a monstrous genius he was.

    Even Nie Weirui couldn¡¯t stay calm. She wanted to see this monster with her own two eyes.

    ......

    Blue Cliff.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have guessed that after oveing the Blue Cliff Twelve Towers, my cultivation would reach the pinnacle of the Universe Realm. All I need now is the right opportunity to break into the Void Realm!¡±

    A hint of a smile tugged at Su Yi¡¯s lips.

    He¡¯d acquired considerable rare and precious good fortune while oveing these trials.

    Like the Nirvanic Might that excavated his potential, the Righteous Haoran Qi that tempered his soul and aura, the Innate Merit that had a wondrous effect on his heart, the Xiantian Auspicious Rain that quenched his Immortal Origin Space, the Endless Transformations Essence that strengthened his flesh, and the Chaos Universe Power that further strengthened his soul!

    All of thisbined brought Su Yi benefits far beyond a simple increase in his cultivation. It had elevated histent potential, mentality, and spirit!

    These were his greatest harvests.

    But before Su Yi could take his time to sense the full extent of his transformation, a group of old monsters rushed over.

    ¡°This old man is Immortal King Zhao Yunfeng of Blue Cliff Academy. My young friend, might I ask your honorable name and surname, and who your master is?¡± said the leader, an old man in hemp clothing. He took it upon himself to sp his fist in greeting.

    The other old monsters were nothing but smiles. All of them approached to greet Su Yi in turn, their eyes hot and intense.

    ¡°My name is Su Yi. I have no sect, nor do I have a master. I¡¯m a rogue cultivator.¡± Su Yi introduced himself, then smiled faintly. ¡°So, you¡¯re the ones who were watching in secret as I overcame the Blue Cliff Twelve Towers.¡±

    The old monsters were stunned but also a bit embarrassed.

    But they were all old-timers who¡¯d lived too many years to count. None would be bashful at a time like this.

    Their leader, Zhao Yunfeng,ughed. ¡°You¡¯ve got good eyes, my young friend. No wonder you¡¯re the first genius to ovee the Blue Cliff Twelve Towers since the Age of Fallen Immortals.¡±

    Another old-timer added, ¡°He isn¡¯t just a ¡®genius.¡¯ My young friend, you¡¯re simply unique, unprecedented, and unrivaled! I¡¯m absolutely certain that no one has ever achieved such a feat, and that no one ever will again!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! You broke the record in all twelve trials. You¡¯re like a natural-born sage, the first in history. No one else canpare!¡±

    ¡°Well said!¡±

    ...the old monsters were all talking over each other, seizing the opportunity to heap on enthusiastic praise. They were simply overflowing with admiration.

    Any other Universe Realm Immortal might well have felt intoxicated if such a group had heaped suchvish praise on them.

    s, Su Yi was different from other Universe Realm Immortals. He¡¯d once stood at the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao, basking in endless glory. How could a little ttery get to his head?

    He justughed and said, ¡°You exaggerate. I couldn¡¯t have ovee these trials so smoothly without your support.¡±

    He was calm and neither proud nor servile. This only made the old monsters all the more pleased with him.

    One of them couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°We¡¯re here, first, to congratte you on oveing the Blue Cliff Twelve Towers, and second, because we¡¯re hungry for talent. If you¡¯re willing to stay here to cultivate, we promise to do everything in our power to give you everything you need to cultivate!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    The other old monsters chimed in too, offering generous, enticing conditions. It was to the point that Su Yi suspected Blue Cliff Academy would go broke if he really chose to stay.

    When Meng Xinguan and the other higher-ups arrived and saw this, they were unwittingly stunned.

    It had been years since these old monsters had left seclusion, but it seemed they¡¯d long since been startled into action. They¡¯d actually beaten everyone else here!

    And it seemed they were dead-set on recruiting this young man, no matter the cost!

    Of course, everyone knew that this was entirely worthwhile!

    After all, this young man was the first to ovee the Blue Cliff Twelve Towers since the Age of Fallen Immortals, and the first in history to make the bells ring twenty-four times. He was a heaven-defying genius!

    But before Su Yi could respond, another mor of voices emanated from a distance.

    ¡°It was really that kid?¡±

    ¡°It really is him!¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have guessed it, but we really misjudged him earlier.¡±

    ...Nie Weirui and the other Pine Hut College experts arrived. When they saw Su Yi, they immediately recognized him as the young man they¡¯d encountered at the Traveler¡¯s Rest Stop.

    They remembered him saying he¡¯de here to challenge the Blue Cliff Twelve Towers, but they took him for a fool ignorant of the height of the heavens and the depths of the earth.

    Now, they suddenly realized that they¡¯d been not just wrong, but <i>way</i> off!

    Even Nie Weirui couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, and her beautiful face looked a bit ill at ease.

    This was because she¡¯d initially dismissed Su Yi, as if he weren¡¯t even there.

    She took a moment to steady herself, then walked up to him and said, ¡°My young friend, if you¡¯re willing to join Pine Hut Academy, I promise you the position of Holy Son!¡±

    The mor of voices instantly died down.

    The experts of Blue Cliff Academy were visibly enraged. They would never have thought Nie Weirui would try to excavate talent here, in their territory!

    But Nie Weirui disregarded their anger. Her beautiful eyes were focused on Su Yi. She continued, ¡°Furthermore, I guarantee you that all sixteen Immortal Kings of Pine Hut College will personally guide your cultivation, and that our libraries and cultivation resources will be at your disposal, with absolutely no limits!¡±

    The crowd was in uproar.

    Zhao Yunfeng snorted coldly. ¡°How dare you try to snipe talent right in front of us! Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re over the line?¡±

    The air was instantly rife with tension!

    A white-robed middle-aged man from Pine Hut Collegeughed. ¡°Please calm down, Senior. Everyone knows that Pine Hut College is now the greatest Confucian orthodoxy beneath the heavens, right? It¡¯s only at our Pine Hut College that our young friend can realize the full extent of his potential!¡±

    He paused, then continued, ¡°If he stays at Blue Cliff Academy, he¡¯ll be like a pearl buried in the mud. You¡¯ll only damage his future prospects!¡±

    This wasn¡¯t the least bit polite. Everyone in Blue Cliff Academy¡¯s camp glowered.

    Nie Weirui was the next to speak up. ¡°Everything Blue Cliff Academy can offer, Pine Hut College can offer too, but we can also offer things you can¡¯t. Simply put, if our young friend agrees to join Put Hut College, we won¡¯t be stingy!¡±

    Her voice was icy, clear, and full of conviction.

    The experts of Blue Cliff Academy instantly exploded in fury.

    Pine Cloud College had sent their experts here today to im the Haoran Ruler. Blue Cliff Academy was already furious about this.

    Yet now, they wanted to snatch this young talent from right under their noses! Who wouldn¡¯t have been furious after all this tant disregard?

    When he saw that a fierce argument was about to break out, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but rub his forehead. ¡°Would you like to hear what I have to say first?¡±

    The crowd was stunned. All of them looked over.

    ¡°Please, go right ahead.¡±

    Zhao Yunfeng and the other old monsters of Blue Cliff Academy couldn¡¯t help but tense for fear that Nie Weirui¡¯s offer had tempted Su Yi. What if he really joined Pine Hut College?

    ¡°We trust that our young friend will make the wise choice. After all, this concerns his future prospects,¡± Nie Weirui said softly.

    She and the other Pine Hut College experts all looked eager.

 Chapter 1633 - This Is My Business

    <h4>Chapter 1633 - This Is My Business</h4>

    The atmosphere was still and silent.

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°I¡¯m a rogue cultivator ustomed to freedom. I won¡¯t join any faction in this lifetime.¡±

    Everyone in Blue Cliff Academy was instantly disappointed.

    Over in Pine Hut College¡¯s camp, the white-robed middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Were our conditions insufficient? How about this: if you have any other terms, please feel free to say them. We¡¯ll agree to any request that¡¯s within our power.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh dryly. ¡°I¡¯ve already said my piece. You could offer me good fortune grand enough to carry me to the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao, and I still wouldn¡¯t spare it so much as a single nce.¡±

    Nie Weirui, the white-robed middle-aged man, and the others furrowed their brows.

    Over in Blue Cliff Academy¡¯s camp, despite their disappointment, they saw that Su Yi¡¯s mind was made up, and they made no further attempts to persuade him.

    Old Monster Zhao Yunfengughed. ¡°Everyone has different ambitions. Blue Cliff Academy naturally won¡¯t push you. Regardless, you overcame the Blue Cliff Twelve Towers. ording to the rules, we ought to reward you generously.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We ought to do just that!¡± The others chimed in with their agreement.

    Su Yi waved. ¡°No need to be so polite. Actually, I have a rather deep connection to Blue Cliff Academy, and since you looked after me today and permitted me to attempt the towers, <i>I </i>ought to be thanking <i>you.¡±</i>

    Su Yi looked at Nie Weirui and said, ¡°With me here, you have no hope of taking the Haoran Ruler. I suggest you leave sooner rather thanter.¡±

    The crowd was bbergasted. They would never have guessed that an outsider like Su Yi would get mixed up in a conflict between institutions!

    Nie Weirui furrowed her delicate eyebrows. The other Pine Hut College experts looked displeased too.

    The white-robed middle-aged man said gravely, ¡°Young man, out of consideration for your astonishing talent, we treated you with politeness and respect, but I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve just crossed a line!¡±

    A handsome, schrly young man couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly, ¡°Do you really think oveing the Blue Cliff Twelve Towers means you can do whatever you want and order us about as you please? Ridiculous!¡±

    Nie Weirui waved for silence, looked at Su Yi, and said icily, ¡°Allow me to give you a word of advice. This is between Blue Cliff Academy and Pine Hut College. You¡¯re better off not getting involved."

    Su Yi hated wasting his breath, so he got straight to the point. ¡°ording to the rules, so long as I can defeat you, you cannot take the Haoran Ruler. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    Nie Weirui¡¯s beautiful eyes shed as she realized what Su Yi was getting at. Her eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°You... You want to challenge me as a representative of Blue Cliff Academy?¡±

    ¡°Not just you,¡± Su Yi said tly. ¡°Yourpanions too. You¡¯re wee to attack together.¡±

    The crowd was dumbstruck. All of them were tongue-tied. Even if you¡¯d hit them over the head, they would never have imagined that a Universe Realm Immortal would be so domineering!

    After all, Nie Weirui was a peak expert within the Saint Realm, and there were two full realms between her and Su Yi. Not only that, but she¡¯d just defeated twenty-three Blue Cliff Academy Immortal Lords in a row all on her own! Her strength was terrifying!

    Herpanions were Immortal Lords and Ladies, too. A lineup like that was enough to terrify even most Immortal Lords!

    Who¡¯d have thought Su Yi would dare challenge them like this?

    Even Nie Weirui was unwittingly stunned. A momentter, sheughed. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re serious?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± said Su Yi.

    Nie Weirui¡¯s smile disappeared.

    The white-robed middle-aged man said coldly, ¡°Little fellow, we¡¯ve tolerated you thus far, but you need to mind your own business. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for our rudeness!¡±

    The atmosphere was instantly stifled and tense.

    Over in Blue Cliff Academy¡¯s camp, although Zhao Yunfeng and the others were moved, they hurriedly tried to dissuade them for fear that getting involved would implicate him.

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°This <i>is</i> my business."

    Even disregarding Li Nandu¡¯s deep connection with Blue Cliff Academy, it was Wang Ye who¡¯d given the Haoran Ruler and Just Heart Bell to the Central Immortal Court, then to Blue Cliff Academy in their name.

    How could Su Yi possibly remain a bystander given the circumstances?

    ¡°You¡¯re only a Universe Realm Immortal, but everything¡¯s your business, huh?¡± The schrly, handsome young man jeered. ¡°Have a good look at yourself and learn your ¡ª¡±

    <i>Whap!</i>

    A crisp p to the face stopped the schrly, handsome young man mid-sentence. His cheek swelled, and he staggered back, then thudded to the ground.

    The crowd was startled. All of them looked at Su Yi in disbelief. <i>A Universe Realm Immortal just pped an Immortal Lord across the face? How is that even possible?!</i>

    This waspletely unexpected.

    Su Yi flicked his fingers and said calmly, ¡°Those who humiliate others will be humiliated themselves. Speak out of turn again, and I¡¯ll have you kneel and repent.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± roared the handsome, schrly young man. He got to his feet and charged at Su Yi.

    As an Immortal Lord of Pine Hut College, he was no ordinary cultivator, and he attacked in a rage. His momentum was terrifying to behold.

    Nie Weirui initially nned to stop him, but in the end, she resisted the impulse.

    Su Yi was a junior, and his attitude displeased her too. Seizing this opportunity to teach the little upstart a painful lesson wasn¡¯t a bad idea.

    Zhao Yunfeng and the other old monsters¡¯ eyelids twitched, but just as they were about to intervene...

    Su Yi raised his hand and struck.

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    The handsome young man was still mid-charge when he was mmed into the ground. The impact left him sprawled out in the dirt like a toad.

    The ground even caved in around him, scattering dirt and fragments of rock.

    No matter how hard the handsome young man struggled, he couldn¡¯t get back up!

    A series of gasps rang out. Now, when the group looked at Su Yi, their expressions were full of astonishment.

    <i>He suppressed an Immortal Lord in a single strike? Is such power really possible for a Universe Realm Immortal?</i>

    The old monsters¡¯ hearts shook. They¡¯d watched Su Yi ovee the Blue Cliff Twelve Towers, so they already knew that Su Yi was an unrivaled, heaven-defying monster.

    Even so, they wouldn¡¯t have thought Su Yi could suppress an Immortal Lord with such ease. It was truly unbelievable!

    Nie Weirui and the others looked stricken too. Who could have failed to realize that this Universe Realm Immortal was truly extraordinary?

    Su Yi looked at Nie Weirui and said calmly, ¡°Now do you still just think I¡¯m kidding around?¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Nie Weirui said, ¡°I have to admit that your strength is terrifying, and it¡¯s indeed beyond my expectations, but you aren¡¯t a member of Blue Cliff Academy. You cannot stop this operation.¡±

    Su Yiughed dryly. ¡°You can consider me a temporary member of Blue Cliff Academy.¡±

    As he waved his sleeves through the air, Haoran sword intent soared into the firmament!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    That sword intent was vast and zing hot. Countless stars surged within it, illuminating the nine heavens and the ten earths.

    ¡°The Endless Stars Sword!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s one of the nine great secret legacies of the ssic of Endless Stars!¡±

    ¡°My heavens! Am I seeing things? Wasn¡¯t the ssic of Endless Stars lost during the Age of Fallen Immortals?¡±

    ¡°It really is the ssic of Endless Stars! There¡¯s absolutely no mistaking it!¡±

    Every expert of Blue Cliff Academy was stunned. A mor of voices followed.

    Zhao Yunfeng and the other old monsters hadplicated looks on their faces. They¡¯d expected this, but the sight of Su Yi so casually using their long-lost legacy filled them with emotion.

    This was one of Blue Cliff Academy¡¯s four great ssics!

    ¡°How... How could he have Blue Cliff Academy¡¯s long-lost legacy?¡± The experts of Pine Hut College clearly found this difficult to believe.

    Su Yi disregarded this and focused on Nie Weirui. ¡°I¡¯ll use the secret legacy of Blue Cliff Academy and leave you convinced of your defeat. Well? How about it?¡±

    Nie Weirui¡¯s brow furrowed. She said icily, ¡°Very well. You insist on provoking me, so I¡¯ll give you what you want!¡±

    A waterfall of Immortal Lord Laws surged around her, like interweaving arcs of radiant light. They outlinedyer afteryer of divine ring, which hovered defensively behind her.

    Her aura instantly soared to full power. She was now contemptuous, proud, majestic, and imposing.

    Everyone fell deathly silent. A terrifying, oppressive energy permeated the air.

    Nie Weirui was just that eye-catching, proud, and powerful.

    Even though they were enemies, the experts of Blue Cliff Academy had to admit that she was a dazzling figure among Immortal Lords and Ladies. She was all but unrivaled!

    Earlier, she¡¯d defeated twenty-three of the academy¡¯s Immortal Lords in a row. That feat alone was sufficient proof of her strength!

    Su Yi looked her up and down, then said casually, ¡°If I can¡¯t take you down within three punches, consider it my loss!¡±

    The crowd exchanged nces. All of them were stunned.

    But before they could wrap their heads around it, Su Yi attacked.

    He stepped forward, casually stretched out his right hand, and punched the air.

    A light, understated gesture.

    Yet it flew through the air with tyrannical momentum. Overflowing Haoran Qi burst forth like the sun zing overhead. Everywhere it reached, it filled heaven and earth with dazzling light!

    Nie Weirui¡¯s expression shifted. This punch was more than just terrifying; it had a valiant, unrivaled quality that outshone all others. The sheer impact shook her heart and soul!

    Without the slightest hesitation, Nie Weirui struck with all her might.

    ¡°Go!¡± Her fair hands formed seals, and countless arcs of divine light condensed around her and shot through the air.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth shook. Divine radiance swept outward.

    Beneath the crowd¡¯s disbelieving gazes, Su Yi¡¯s fist crushed everything in its path as if it were made of rotten wood. He bore a hole through Nie Weirui¡¯s offensive, piercing the Immortal Lord Laws around her.

    The impact forced her back, and she staggered on her feet.

    A single fist could be this terrifying!

    Before Nie Weirui could steady herself, Su Yi attacked once more.

    His fist was like the blue dome of heaven in motion. Grand Haoran Qi nketed heaven and earth, and the indistinct sound of sages reciting the ssics filled the air.

    Nie Weirui looked stricken. She dared not hesitate in the slightest, instead drawing upon everything she¡¯d been keeping in reserve and using the strongest secret art at her disposal.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    A Vermillion Bird condensed out of Saint Realm Laws took to the air. Its mes extended for one hundred thousand feet, illuminating the nine heavens.

    Many of the Immortal Lords present felt their hair stand on end. They could sense how terrifying this strike was.

    Zhao Yunfeng and the other old monsters hadplicated looks on their faces. Someone like Nie Weirui had actually appeared in Pine Hut College! Byparison, the Immortal Lords of Blue Cliff Academy really werecking...

    But what happened next left them wide-eyed with shock.

    As terrifying as the Vermillion Bird bathed in mes was, it popped like a soap bubble beneath Su Yi¡¯s fist.

    As a rain of sparks scattered, Nie Weirui was sent flying back, and shended several thousand feet away!

    Su Yi had actually defeated the dazzling genius Immortal Lady of Pine Hut College in just two punches!

 Chapter 1634 - The Immortal-Demon Deathmatch

    <h4>Chapter 1634 - The Immortal-Demon Deathmatch</h4>

    Just two punches, and he defeated Nie Weirui?

    The experts of Blue Cliff Academy werepletely dazed.

    Earlier, twenty-three Immortal Lords were defeated at Nie Weirui¡¯s hands. Who could have failed to realize how terrifying this peak Immortal Lady of Pine Hut College was?

    Yet now, she¡¯d failed to endure just two of the Universe Realm Su Yi¡¯s punches!

    Meng Xinguan was rooted to the spot, and he watched in a daze. <i>So, when Fellow Daoist Su defeated the Formless Demon Li Fenghan over the Mirror Lake, he didn¡¯t even use his full strength.</i>

    ¡°How... How did he do that?¡± The experts of Pine Hut College werepletely stunned. They found this difficult to believe.

    When had such a heaven-defying Universe Realm Immortal ever appeared in this world?

    The dust and smoke dissipated.

    As the crowd watched in astonishment, Nie Weirui picked herself off the ground. Her hair was disheveled, her beautiful face was pallid, and blood flowed from the corners of her lips. Her hibiscus crown had split, and she looked utterly wretched.

    Nie Weirui took a deep breath and stared intently at Su Yi. ¡°Why did you stop? You said three strikes.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡°But I want to test it!¡± said Nie Weirui. Her face was full of determination.

    Su Yi mulled it over, then inclined his head. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll give you what you want.¡±

    As he spoke, his sleeves billowed through the air, and he silently closed his hand.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The Haoran Qi filling the air gathered explosively around Su Yi¡¯s fist. The surrounding skies copsed with a bang, seemingly unable to withstand its power.

    From a distance, Su Yi looked like a god wielding the river of stars. Dense, overflowing Haoran Qi circted around his fingers, like a cycle of countless stars.

    That terrifying power made the Immortal Lords of both institutions hold their breath. They were ovee with horror!

    Su Yi hadn¡¯t even thrown this third punch yet, but it was already far more terrifying than his first two attacks.

    Even the Immortal Lords felt their hearts and minds palpitating with fright, and they almost felt suffocated.

    With his lower cultivation, Meng Xinguan couldn¡¯t even keep his eyes open. His entire body was drenched in cold sweat.

    <i>Is it... really possible for a Universe Realm Immortal to control such power? </i>Nie Weirui¡¯s pupils constricted, and her heart palpitated. Uncontrobly unease arose in her heart. Her instincts told her that this was no longer a matter of mere victory and defeat; her life was on the line!

    But in the end, she gnashed her teeth. Her eyes shone with conviction, and she circted the full extent of her cultivation base.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Her imposing aura soared into the firmament, and she showed no fear of death.

    She leaped through the air, her fair, jade-like hands shing the air like sabers.

    Indomitable Immortal Lord Laws condensed, dazzlingly bright, like a divine saber sweeping through the air!

    This secret art was called ¡®the Sage¡¯s Heart as a Saber!¡±

    <i>Her mentality and spirit are actually rather extraordinary,</i> thought Su Yi. His eyes shed with a hint of surprise.

    Without the slightest hesitation, he swung his fist.

    It was like the river of stars bursting through a dam. The power of Su Yi¡¯s fist swept explosively forth.

    Nie Weirui instantly felt its terrifying impact. She felt as if she stood amidst an endless sea of stars, battered by its fierce waves.

    That terrifying destructive power struck relentlessly. In just a few blinks of an eye, her defenses shattered.

    She was swept helplessly into that tidal wave of fist force. Countless stars mmed into her.

    <i>I would never have anticipated this. I rarely lose to others at my level, yet now, I¡¯m about to die at the hands of a young Universe Realm Immortal...</i>

    Nie Weirui¡¯s heart filled with despair, and a self-deprecating smile tugged at her lips.

    But a momentter, her smile froze in ce, and her expression filled with astonishment.

    The rain of stars abruptly dissipated, and the celestial river sweeping across heaven and earth disappeared.

    Su Yi¡¯s voice emanated from afar.

    ¡°Should the day arise that Pine Hut College attains military merit beyond that of Blue Cliff Academy in the war against the demons of the Beyond, I swear to personally deliver the Haoran Ruler and Just Heart Bell to your door.¡±

    Nie Weirui was stunned.

    Everyone present was bbergasted, then thoughtful.

    A little whileter, Zhao Yunfeng said with deep shame, ¡°Here we are, fighting amongst ourselves over treasures, while our young friend is more concerned with the fate of the masses and peace in the Immortal Realm. His breadth of spirit makes me ashamed of myself. I, Zhao Yunfeng, will learn from his example!¡±

    Zhao Yunfeng then faced Su Yi and bowed deeply.

    He waspletely sincere, and extraordinarily solemn.

    The other experts of Blue Cliff Academy were moved, and they quickly followed suit.

    ¡°We¡¯ll learn from your example!¡±

    They called out in unison, and their voices echoed throughout the sky over Blue Cliff Academy.

    When Nie Weirui and the other members of Pine Hut College saw this, waves of emotion coursed through them, and they were visibly conflicted.

    A Universe Realm Immortal had defeated them, yet his heart was focused on bringing peace to the Immortal Realm, and the struggle against the demons of the Beyond. The scope of his vision made them feel ashamed byparison.

    ¡°I¡¯ll carve your three punches and your guidance into my heart. Farewell.¡± After a moment¡¯s silence, Nie Weirui sped her fist, then led the experts of Pine Hut College away.

    But before she¡¯d gotten far, something urred to her. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, those three punches didn¡¯t represent the full extent of your power. Is that correct?¡±

    The crowd was startled. All of them looked at Su Yi.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°I¡¯m a sword cultivator.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    An indescribable emotion spread through the crowd¡¯s hearts.

    He hadn¡¯t used his Dao of the Sword, yet he¡¯d solidly defeated Nie Weirui in just three punches. How terrifyingly strong, then, was he when he unsheathed his sword?

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re far beyond most so-called ¡®unrivaled monsters.¡¯ I can already say with certainty that you¡¯re sure to reach the very pinnacle of the Immortal Dao. I¡¯m looking forward to that day!¡±

    As her voice echoed through the air, Nie Weirui and herpanions gradually faded into the distance.

    ......

    That night, Zhao Yunfeng and the other old monsters of Blue Cliff Academy hosted a banquet to warmly wee Su Yi. Everyone clinked sses,ughed, and chatted over dinner.

    The old monsters had watched as this Universe Realm Immortal overcame the trials of the Blue Cliff Twelve Towers, making the bells ring an unprecedented twenty-four times. He was the greatest challenger in history, and he¡¯d set all new records at every stage of the process!

    This feat was sure to be both unprecedented and irreceable! It was utterly unique!

    The same young man had gone on to defeat the greatest Saint Realm expert in Pine Hut College, Nie Weirui, in just three punches. In doing so, he helped Blue Cliff Academy retain the Haoran Ruler, a treasure of extraordinary significance!

    Thus, everyone in attendance, from the old monsters to the other attendees, viewed Su Yi with the utmost importance. He was their most distinguished and most admired guest.

    Over the course of the banquet, Su Yi learned a fair bit of the truth behind the academy¡¯s decline.

    Simply put, the demons of the Beyond were behind the former greatest Confucian orthodoxy¡¯s decline!

    Prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, Blue Cliff Academy had a rule that all of its disciples were to temper themselves at the Nine Gates of Heaven after bing immortals and wage war against the demons.

    This was an irond rule, and it had held to the present day.

    Even when the cataclysm of the Age of Fallen Immortals broke out, Blue Cliff Academy had steadfastly upheld this rule.

    As a result, they were one of the factions the demons of the Beyond detested most.

    During the Age of Fallen Immortals, the Immortal Realm was in chaos, and the demons of the Beyond seized the opportunity to invade. They didn¡¯t just tten Wang Ye¡¯s Academy of Eternal Night. They did massive damage to Blue Cliff Academy, too.

    Although Blue Cliff Academy just barely managed to avoidplete destruction, many of their ancient legacies were lost.

    Like the ssic of Endless Stars.

    As a result, the academy¡¯s vitality was badly damaged, and its strength was far inferior to Pine Hut College and Clear in Academy.

    What moved Su Yi was that despite all their losses, Blue Cliff Academy still regrly sent its experts to shore up the Nine Gates of Heaven. They¡¯d never once shrunk back!

    For instance, the dean of the academy, Pei Hongjing, had been protecting the Seventh Gate of Heaven at the border of the White Reed Province for quite some time now!

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but recall Wang Ye¡¯s master, Li Nandu. He was a thin old Confucian, but he protected the Sixth Gate of Heaven until the day he died.

    After learning all this, Su Yi raised his cup and said, ¡°A toast to every fellow Daoist in Blue Cliff Academy!¡±

    The crowd raised their cups and drained them in unison.

    How did Blue Cliff Academy be the leader of the Immortal Realm¡¯s Confucianists?

    It wasn¡¯t because of the Haoran Ruler and the Just Heart Bell, and it wasn¡¯t because their reserves were deep and ancient or because their forces were vast and powerful.

    It was because Blue Cliff Academy had made it their mission to protect the popce, pass on the teachings of the sages, and bring peace to the Immortal Realm!

    This was why Su Yi had said all that after defeating Nie Weirui.

    Pine Hut College wanted to be the leader of the world¡¯s Confucianists?

    Very well! First, they had to umte military merit at the Nine Gates of Heaven and surpass Blue Cliff Academy¡¯s glorious aplishments!

    Otherwise, there was no need to even discuss it.

    ...

    Just as the banquet was about to end, someone rushed to deliver a message from the dean of the academy, Pei Hongjing.

    When the crowd finished reading the letter¡¯s contents, the banquet¡¯s atmosphere instantly grew stifled and somber.

    ¡°The Immortal-Demon Deathmatches have begun again,¡± said Zhao Yunfeng. His expression was overcast. ¡°Who knows how many capable Immortal Lords the Seventh Gate of Heaven will lose this time? And we received a letter from the dean telling us to select an Immortal Lord to proceed to the Seventh Gate of Heaven and participate in the deathmatch.¡±

    The crowd¡¯s hearts were heavy, and their expressions were overcast.

    Someone couldn¡¯t help but let out a deep sigh. ¡°Over the past three thousand years, we¡¯ve held eight Immortal-Demon Deathmatches, but our side has only one once. The other seven deathmatches ended in our abject defeat. Blue Cliff Academy has already lost seven Immortal Lords to these deathmatches!¡±

    In just three thousand years, seven Immortal Lords had died!

    To an Immortal King faction, that was an absolutely devastating loss!

    Someone said with fury, ¡°But no matter what, we have to attend. We can¡¯t let that demon scum think Blue Cliff Academy has run out of experts!¡±

    The crowd nodded their agreement.

    But then, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but interject. ¡°Excuse me, everyone, might you tell me what exactly this Immortal-Demon Deathmatch is?¡±

 Chapter 1635 - Returning to the Seventh Gate of Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 1635 - Returning to the Seventh Gate of Heaven</h4>

    Su Yi quickly got answers to his questions.

    The so-called Immortal-Demon Deathmatch was apetition between Demon Nobles of the beyond and the Immortal Lords of the Demon Realm.

    It determined victory and defeat, as well as the lives and deaths of the participants!

    In each such deathmatch, both parties would send eighteen Immortal Lords to participate in one-on-one duels.

    The most brutal part was that in these deathmatches, there was no admitting defeat, and there was retreating. The deathmatch wasn¡¯t over until one of the two sides lost all eighteenbatants!

    This brutalpetition style had first arisen three thousand years ago, and they¡¯d already held eight of them!

    They¡¯d fought eight deathmatches, but the Immortal Realm had only won once. The other seven times, they suffered a crushing defeat. Seven defeats meant one hundred and twenty-six dead Immortal Lords!

    Blue Cliff Academy had participated each and every time. They¡¯d sent eight Immortal Lords, one per deathmatch, and only one was fortunate enough to make it back alive. It was obvious how devastating this loss was.

    The dean of the academy, Pei Hongjing, had been protecting the Seventh Gate of Heaven for years. He¡¯d recently sent word that in just three days, they¡¯d be holding yet another Immortal-Demon Deathmatch!

    After learning all this, Su Yi instantly understood why the experts of Blue Cliff Academy were in such low spirits.

    This battle really was far too bloody and cruel.

    But despite the circumstances, Blue Cliff Academy had no intention of backing down. Su Yi rather admired them for this.

    ¡°This Immortal-Demon Deathmatch will be different from the rest. They say the demons have sent a terrifying, unrivaled genius. They say he¡¯s a peak expert of the nine great demon races,¡± Zhao Yunfeng said gravely. ¡°The dean ordered us to send the strongest Immortal Lord in the academy to participate.¡±

    His eyes shed like lightning as he swept his gaze across the Immortal Lords. ¡°I¡¯ll just ask you this. Who among you is willing to go?¡±

    His voice echoed throughout the hall. The atmosphere was stifled and tense.

    Everyone knew that agreeing to such a duel meant they were extremely unlikely to return.

    Nheless, none of them hesitated.

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to go!¡±

    ¡°No, let me go. My cultivation is the highest of anyone currently in the academy!¡±

    ¡°No, you have to let me go! Five hundred years ago, my brother died in the Immortal-Demon Deathmatch. I must avenge this grudge!¡±

    ...The Immortal Lords were instantly arguing amongst themselves.

    Zhao Yunfeng and the other old monsters had a brief discussion before deciding on a representative.

    But before Zhao Yunfeng could announce their choice, a calm voice rang out. ¡°How about you give that spot to me?¡±

    The crowd was stunned. They instinctively looked at Su Yi.

    ¡°What, do you think I won¡¯t cut it?¡± Su Yiughed. ¡°How about this? If any of you think you can defeat me, you¡¯re wee to step forward and try me. We can spar, and the winner gets to participate in the deathmatch.¡±

    The crowd exchanged nces.

    Nie Weirui defeated twenty-three Blue Cliff Academy Immortal Lords in a row, only for Su Yi to defeat her in just three punches. She was convinced of her defeat, too.

    All of the Immortal Lords knew that fighting Su Yi was just asking for a pummeling.

    Zhao Yunfeng couldn¡¯t help but grimace. ¡°Fellow Daoist, as you know, over the past three thousand years, the Immortal Realm has lost seven out of eight challenges, and this Immortal-Demon Deathmatch is different from the rest. The demons of the Beyond n to send a...."

    Before he could finish, Su Yi said, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because our side has lost so many times that I¡¯ve decided to step in. With my help, victory is certain!"

    The crowd¡¯s hearts shook. Who could fail to realize that Su Yi had made up his mind?

    When he saw that Zhao Yunfeng and the other old monsters still had more to say, Su Yi shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s settled.¡±

    With that, he drained his cup.

    Thinking back to the distant past, the White Reed Province was Wang Ye¡¯s home turf. Wang Ye had protected the Seventh Gate of Heaven at the border of the province, killing demons of the Beyond until the ground ran red with their blood. He left countless corpses in his wake!

    One of the Fang siblings¡¯ ancestors, Fang Xiu, had fought outside the Seventh Gate of Heaven until he died of his injuries. Even his ashes had been scattered there!

    Simply put, the Seventh Gate of Heaven was home to far too many of Wang Ye¡¯s memories. He¡¯d waged war there for years, killing numerous Demon Sovereigns of the Beyond, and he¡¯d watched as many of his allies met their ends on the battlefield.

    Su Yi already nned to visit the Seventh Gate of Heaven now that he¡¯d returned to the White Reed Province.

    Since he just so happened to be here three days before the next Immortal-Demon Deathmatch, there was no way Su Yi would miss it!

    The hall fell silent. Waves of emotion coursed through the crowd¡¯s hearts.

    Su Yi¡¯s actions had touched them. None of them would have guessed a Universe Realm Immortal like Su Yi would go to war on their behalf!

    And when they considered Su Yi¡¯s unbelievable, heaven-defying strength, their hearts filled with eagerness. <i>If Fellow Daoist Su participates, the Immortal Realm might really have a chance of winning this Immortal-Demon Deathmatch!</i>

    Before long, Zhao Yunfeng raised his cup of wine and solemnly bowed to Su Yi. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, here¡¯s to your righteous heart. Let me represent Blue Cliff Academy in offering you a toast!¡±

    The crowd rose, and all of them raised their cups in Su Yi¡¯s honor.

    Su Yi rose, but said nothing. He simply raised his cup and drank with them.

    Just like that, it was settled.

    ......

    Su Yi set off the following morning.

    Zhao Yunfeng and the other old monsters of Blue Cliff Academy saw him off.

    It was only after they watched Su Yi fade from view that Zhao Yunfeng took out a jade slip and read through it.

    Su Yi had given it to him immediately before his departure.

    Atst night¡¯s banquet, Su Yi agreed to leave Blue Cliff Academy the ssic of Endless Stars so that they could continue passing it on to future generations.

    But when Zhao Yunfeng saw the slip¡¯s contents, he felt as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning. He was frozen to the spot. His aged face shifted erratically, and he lookedpletely dazed.

    This strange reaction drew the others¡¯ attention.

    ¡°High Elder, don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s a problem with the jade slip Fellow Daoist Su left us?¡± Meng Xinguan couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Zhao Yunfeng shook his head and let out a breath of turbid air. ¡°I only wish we were gued by such problems every day. This slip... is not just the ssic of Endless Stars. It contains over a hundred other lost legacies and cultivation techniques. All of them are ssics Blue Cliff Academy lost during the Age of Fallen Immortals!¡±

    The crowd was instantly ovee with astonishment.

    ¡°High Elder, is that true?¡¯

    ¡°That¡¯s simply unbelievable. How could Fellow Daoist Su have all of our lost legacies?¡±

    ¡°I realized a long time ago that Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s origins were extraordinary, mysterious, and unfathomable. He¡¯s in no way a simple Universe Realm Immortal!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we didn¡¯t ask Tang Lingqi about Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s origins when we had the chance.¡±

    ¡°Now that we have all of our lost ssics back, how could we possibly fail to rise to prominence once more?¡±

    ...A mor of voices rose on all sides. Even the old monsters were too excited for words,pletely beside themselves. Everyone else was visibly delighted too.

    Zhao Yunfeng clenched his jade slip, then gazed in the direction Su Yi had left in. He murmured, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, Blue Cliff Academy owes you a favor as enormous as the heavens themselves!¡±

    It was like a poem. ¡°With a brush of his robes, he buried his aplishments, leaving no name behind!¡±

    ......

    A dayter, on the way to the Seventh Gate of Heaven.

    A talisman Su Yi had in the pocket suddenly let out a series of strange ripples. Su Yi promptly took it out and checked it.

    A message had appeared in the talisman. It was from the manager of zing Firmament Immortal City¡¯s branch of the House of Little Joys, Xie Hengqiu.

    When Su Yi set off for the Luo River Forbidden Zone, he left Fang Yourong, Fang Han, and Liang Wenyi in the care of the House of Little Joys, but this was not about them.

    Xie Hengqiu¡¯s message was about Qing Wei!

    It said that Qing Wei nned to visit zing Firmament Immortal City with her master, Immortal Queen Liu Yun, in the near future. He also said that he hoped Su Yi could find some spare time to visit them there too.

    <i>It seems nothing has happened to Immortal Queen Liu Yun, </i>thought Su Yi.

    Immortal Queen Liu Yun was the leader of the House of Little Joys. She¡¯d once apanied Yao Sovereign Xiao Ruyi in battle across the Immortal Realm.

    Not long ago, Immortal Queen Liu Yun met with a strange divine tribtion, leaving her no choice but to go into seclusion.

    In the ck Dragon Market, Libationer Yun Qiong of the Church of All Spirits used her plight to threaten Qing Wei.

    For Qing Wei to bring her master to the White Reed Province naturally proved that Immortal Queen Liu Yun was alive and well.

    When Su Yi left the zing Firmament Immortal City branch of the House of Little Joys, he told Xie Hengqiu that when Qing Wei came to the White Reed Province, she was to wait for him in zing Firmament Immortal City.

    After a moment¡¯s thought, Su Yi used his divine sense to carve a message in the talisman. ¡°I¡¯m about to arrive at the Seventh Gate of Heaven. I¡¯ll be sure to drop by zing Firmament Immortal City on my way back.¡±

    His fingertips pressed down on the talisman, activating it.

    A strange energy fluctuation followed, and the message within the talisman transformed into rippling light and disappeared.

    Su Yi put the talisman away, and without any further dys, he boarded the cloud ship and set off for the seventh gate of heaven.

    It waste at night, and heaven and earth were shrouded in darkness.

    The blood-red light of the setting sun illuminated the majestic, towering Seventh Gate of Heaven. It was like an austere, insurmountable barrier splitting heaven and earth, and it shone with orange light.

    Of the Immortal Realm¡¯s Nine Gates of Heaven, the seventh was the longest. Its walls stretched for thirty thousand miles.

    Past the walls was an endless wastnd, the Bloodthirsty ins!

    The Bloodthirsty ins were a buffer zone between the Immortal Realm and the Beyond. They stretched as far as the eye could see, and nothing grew there, not even an inch of grass.

    Because the Seventh Gate of Heaven was the longest, when wars of immortals and demons broke out, the seventh was the most susceptible to the demonic hordes.

    Thus, throughout the ages, the Seventh Gate of Heaven saw the most frequent conflict and bloodshed.

    There were thirty-three massive cities built along the defensive line of the Seventh Gate of Heaven.

    Of them, the City of Ten Thousand Stars was the greatest. It was built at the very forefront of the defensive line, and it was a core fortress.

    When Su Yi saw the massive walls of the Seventh Gate of Heaven winding across the ground like a dragon, he couldn¡¯t help but recall visions of past conflicts.

 Chapter 1636 - The Stele of Heavenâ€™s Will

    <h4>Chapter 1636 - The Stele of Heaven¡¯s Will</h4>

    During the years in which Wang Ye watched over the Seventh Gate of Heaven, the mes of war ceaselessly illuminated the thirty-thousand-mile defensive line.

    The forces of the Beyond were like an endless flood, relentlessly assailing the walls in an attempt to break through and invade the Immortal Realm.

    The battles were so frequent that thends outside the walls were dubbed the Bloodthirsty ins. A dense, bloody mist hung in the air year-round.

    The bones of the fallen were as numerous as trees in a forest, and the ground wasden with mountains of corpses.

    Who knew how many valiant elites had perished in fiercebat against the demons of the Beyond?

    The situation didn¡¯t change until Wang Ye rose to prominence and reached the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao.

    He alone slew several Demon Sovereigns of the Beyond, as well as millions of lesser demons. He fought and fought until the demons no longer darede out of hiding!

    Back then, as vast as the Bloodthirsty ins were, there was no longer any trace of demons!

    Wang Ye had single-handedly crushed their courage!

    Even more tyrannically, Wang Ye led a group of his subordinates beyond the walls of the Seventh Gate of Heaven. They passed through the seemingly endless Bloodthirsty ins, fought their way into the demons¡¯ home turf, and crushed their territories, forcing them back repeatedly until the ground ran red with rivers of blood!

    In the days that followed, the Seventh Gate of Heaven weed its first days of peace in a long, long time. Several tens of thousands of years passed without a single demon sighting.

    This was because everyone knew that with Wang Ye around, the Seventh Gate of Heaven was imprable. Anyone who tried to break through was doomed!

    During those days full of bloodshed, the demons grew to detest and revile Wang Ye. All of them cursed his brutality, and they called him the ¡°Tyrant of the Immortal Realm!¡±

    Scenes of the past floated into Su Yi¡¯s sea of consciousness. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    It was just that the modern-day Seventh Gate of Heaven waspletely different from the one he remembered.

    When Su Yi saw the primary city of the Seventh Gate of Heaven, the City of Ten Thousand Stars, he was surprised to discover that it was incredibly lively and boisterous.

    It was almost nightfall, but the city was thoroughlymplit. People wove up and down the streets. Everywhere he looked, he saw cultivators, including no small number of immortals.

    But the bustling human traffic made Su Yi furrow his brow.

    Where was this?

    This was the main city of the Seventh Gate of Heaven! It was at the very forefront of its line of defense. The Bloodthirsty ins stretched for three hundred miles outside the walls.

    Prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, ordinary people weren¡¯t permitted to enter. Only the most valiant of experts were qualified to take up residence here and wage war with the demons beyond the walls.

    But now, the City of Ten Thousand Stars lookedpletely different. It didn¡¯t even remotely resemble a border fortress.

    ¡°It seems that the Age of Fallen Immortals didn¡¯t just change the Immortal Realm. It changed the Seventh Gate of Heaven, too,¡± whispered Su Yi.

    As he pondered, he walked confidently into the city. As he made his way through the streets, he saw restaurants, teahouses, medicine vendors, and all types of stores. The streets were crowded with people.

    He even saw brothels and gambling dens!

    This was a border fortress, the Immortal Realm¡¯s first line of defense, yet there were ces like that here. Su Yi almost couldn¡¯t stand to look at them.

    He couldn¡¯t even imagine how the Immortal Realm would hold the city if another war of immortals and demons broke out!

    <i>It¡¯s obvious that this situation developed over a long, long time. It seems we¡¯ve known peace for too long. Most cultivators of the present day have forgotten what kind of ce this is. </i>Su Yi felt dismal.

    The Seventh Gate of Heaven was like a fortress built on the edge of a battlefield. It was a ce where countless warriors of old had fought and died.

    Yet now, it was a hotbed of depravity. How could Su Yi possibly have been happy to see such changes?

    As Su Yi passed a glittering, golden gambling den, a man in ck smiled and greeted him. ¡°Hey, little brother. The next Immortal-Demon Deathmatch starts tomorrow at noon. Want to gamble on the oue?¡±

    Su Yi was stunned. ¡°You can gamble on the Immortal-Demon Deathmatch?¡±

    The man in ck couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You must be new to the city. Otherwise, how could you not know the answer to that? Over the past three thousand years, our business has been best in the days leading up to the deathmatches!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed imperceptibly. ¡°How does it work?¡±

    The man in ckughed. ¡°Simple! Guess who''ll win and who¡¯ll lose! The more you gamble, the greater your returns!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s take tomorrow as an example. The Immortal Realm is going to send eighteen Immortal Lords into battle against eighteen Demon Nobles of the Beyond. You can bet on the oue of individual matches or on whether we or the demons win in the end.¡±

    Hearing this only made Su Yi increasingly ufortable.

    The Immortal-Demon Deathmatch was, as the name implied, a life-or-death struggle against their enemies. How brutal and bloody was it? Yet now, the denizens of the City of Ten Thousand Stars were gambling on its oue for entertainment!

    Su Yi even felt the urge to kill someone. <i>What do these scoundrels take the Seventh Gate of Heaven for And what do they take the experts who fought and died defending the Immortal Realm for?</i>

    In the end, Su Yi repressed his seething fury and said, ¡°Who¡¯s the favorite to win?¡±

    The man in ck didn¡¯t seem to notice Su Yi¡¯s anger. He justughed and said, ¡°I won¡¯t deny it. About eighty percent of our patrons have bet on the demons¡¯ victory!

    ¡°Personally, I agree with them. Seems to me that the Immortal Realm has almost no hope of victory. If you want to y it safe, you¡¯d best bet on the demons too. You won¡¯t earn much, but it should be a safe bet.¡±

    Su Yi had no idea how to describe what he was feeling.

    Grief? Fury? Hatred?

    All of the above?

    Even the experts of the Immortal Realm had no hope in their victory. How tragic was that? And how absurd?

    The man in ck continued, ¡°Of course, you can also bet on individual matches. Most people are betting on the eighteen demon experts¡¯ victory. If you want to learn more, you cane to our casino, and I¡¯ll exin in detail. I promise you¡¯lle out ahead!¡±

    ¡°Does the garrison master of the Seventh Gate of Heaven really let you gamble on the Immortal-Demon Deathmatches?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The man in ck couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I get it. You¡¯re worried that our Smooth Sailing Casino won¡¯t pay out if you win, right? Rx! We¡¯ve got a prominent expert backing us, and we¡¯ve been in business in the City of Ten Thousand Stars for years. Everyone in the city knows of our unmatched reputation!¡±

    Su Yi nodded, then tossed the man a bag of holding. ¡°This contains one hundred thousand immortal jades. I bet on the Immortal Realm¡¯s victory. If I lose, these immortal jades are yours.¡±

    The man in ck froze, stunned, then went mad with delight. ¡°Please wait a moment, sir. I¡¯ll go prepare your receipt immediately!¡±

    With that, he scurried off.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi gazed at themplit and resplendent Smooth Sailing Casino. Inwardly, he added, <i>If I win this bet, it won¡¯t matter who stands behind you. The Smooth Sailing Casino... will no longer exist in the City of Ten Thousand Stars!</i>

    Before long, the man in ck returned with a receipt refined from a talisman. He passed it to Su Yi, then epted Su Yi¡¯s bag of holding.

    Su Yi turned to leave.

    The man in ck watched him disappear. In the end, he couldn¡¯t hold back derisiveughter. ¡°That kid sure is an idiot. He actually bet one hundred thousand immortal jades on the Immortal Realm? What, did a donkey kick him in the head or something? Only an idiot would believe that the Immortal Realm could win this!¡±

    ......

    It waste at night, but the streets weremplit and thoroughly packed.

    Along the way, Su Yi was deeply displeased, and he drank without relish. He had no interest in exploring the city, so he proceeded directly toward the inner city.

    The inner city was where the immortal factions stationed here resided. When Su Yi arrived, he walked down a familiar path and soon reached the eastern quarter.

    Here, there stood a thousand-foot-tall ancient stele!

    The stele was enshrouded in the strange and ethereal power of the Laws. It was mysterious and unfathomable.

    This was the Stele of Heaven¡¯s Will!

    A secret chaos treasure that had existed since the earliest days of the Immortal Realm¡¯s history, the Primeval Era. It had protected the Seventh Gate of Heaven¡¯s City of Ten Thousand Stars throughout the ages, and it still stood to the present day.

    This was a true divine artifact!

    It could connect with the power of the Immortal Realm¡¯s Laws, enveloping all thirty thousand miles of the Seventh Gate of Heaven¡¯s walls in its power to form a barrier that kept the demons out!

    Throughout the ages, the demons of the Beyond had attempted to destroy it too many times to count, but all such attempts had ended in failure.

    Even though the Seventh Gate of Heaven had broken several times before, the Stele of Heaven¡¯s Will had never fallen. The demons couldn¡¯t move it, either!

    It was no exaggeration to say that with the stele standing, the Seventh Gate of Heaven had a supremely powerful natural barrier.

    Unless a Demon Sovereign took action personally, there was no tearing through this barrier¡¯s power!

    Of course, experts of the Immortal Realm couldn¡¯t destroy this unrivaled divine artifact either, much less run off with it.

    Each of the Nine Gates of Heaven had a simr defensive divine artifact. To date, no one had been able to discern their origins.

    They just knew that these were chaos treasures that had existed since the Primeval Era, and that they had a natural connection to the Immortal Realm¡¯s Laws.

    Beneath the cover of darkness, Su Yi walked up to the Stele of Heaven¡¯s Will and gazed intently at it.

    In his past life, he frequently stood guard over the Seventh Gate of Heaven, and he¡¯d once directed the stele¡¯s power to suppress and kill a Demon Sovereign who¡¯d snuck into the Seventh Gate of Heaven.

    Thus, he knew better than anyone how terrifying this divine artifact¡¯s power was.

    Furthermore, in his past life, he guessed that the Nine Steles of Heaven¡¯s Will protecting the Nine Gates of Heaven had been refined by a god during the Primeval Era!

    He reached this conclusion because the steles could connect with the Laws of the Immortal Realm¡¯s natural order to y even experts of the Great Realm. Their power was like a taboo.

    In his present incarnation, Su Yi had already shed with the servants of the gods many times over. He could tell at a nce that the stele¡¯s power was simr to that of the gods, with a simr, forbidden quality!

    Suddenly, Su Yi¡¯s pupils constricted.

    ¡°What the...¡±

    He¡¯d sensed something strange about the Stele of Heaven¡¯s Will!

 Chapter 1637 - What Need Is There to Explain?

    <h4>Chapter 1637 - What Need Is There to Exin?</h4>

    The Stele of Heaven¡¯s Will was a thousand feet tall, and its surface emanated the strange and ethereal power of the Immortal Realm¡¯s Laws. It was extraordinarily mystical.

    But Su Yi could sense a strange Dao Marking at the stele¡¯s base.

    It was red and shaped like a lotus, and it was full of taboo power, as if it were condensed out of interweaving lines of me.

    After examining it briefly, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    The red lotus Dao Marking was obviously the mark of a god!

    In other words, a deity had set their sights on the Stele of Heaven¡¯s Will, leaving a mark at its base!

    Su Yi instantly realized the severity of the problem.

    The Stele of Heaven¡¯s Will was the divine artifact protecting the Seventh Gate of Heaven. It was likely that a god had ced the stele here during the Primeval Era.

    Throughout the ages, the stele¡¯s protection had formed a natural barrier that kept the demons of the Beyond out of the Immortal Realm.

    Yet now, a god had set their sights on this divine artifact. What were they trying to do?

    Were they going to refine it and take it with them?

    Or did they want to destroy it and leave the Seventh Gate of Heaven without the barrier¡¯s protection?

    No matter which possibility proved urate, Su Yi couldn¡¯t tolerate it!

    <i>Fortunately, it seems the stele¡¯s power hasn¡¯t been overly corroded or damaged, and it shows no signs of having been refined. The lotus marking is just a mark¡ªfor now, </i>thought Su Yi.

    With his power over reincarnation, he could have simply wiped the strange lotus-shaped mark away.

    But in the end, he resisted the impulse.

    He remembered the Divine Fortune Teller¡¯s Warning. The gods had most likely set their sights on him!

    Mount Taiwu¡¯s disappearance was bait to lure him in upon his return to the Immortal Realm. It seemed entirely possible that the red lotus mark on the stele was yet another trap. Destroying it could lead to unpredictable consequences.

    After all, the gods had long since anticipated his return to the Immortal Realm. They knew that his past incarnation, Wang Ye, had upied Mount Taiwu. It followed that they knew of all the years Wang Ye had spent protecting the Seventh Gate of Heaven, too.

    If the gods wanted to set another trap for him, the Stele of Heaven¡¯s Will was unquestionably excellent bait.

    <i>Whether this is another of the gods¡¯ traps or not, I have to destroy that mark!</i>

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Su Yi silently turned and left.

    Blue Cliff Academy had a base in the inner city too. It was a grand, ancient estate full of pavilions, and it covered arge swath ofnd.

    Dean Pei Hongjing was currently seated in amplit hall, conversing with several of his fellows.

    As the dean of Blue Cliff Academy, Pei Hongjing was an extraordinary talent, shrewd and valiant, with Miracle Realm cultivation.

    Furthermore, he¡¯d proven his Dao and be an Immortal King after the Age of Fallen Immortals. His cultivation base was far from ordinary.

    ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s Immortal-Demon Deathmatch doesn¡¯t bode well. We have little hope of victory!¡± A gray-robed, white-haired man let out a deep sigh. He said with obvious worry, ¡°I asked around, and it seems the Silvermoon Demons have sent an unrivaled Demon Noble to participate this time.

    ¡°The filthy demon scum is called Yin Beiwu. He¡¯s extraordinarily talented and famous among the Nine Great Demon Races¡¯ younger generation. They say even older-generation Demon Nobles pale byparison!¡±

    The atmosphere in the hall was instantly stifled. Many of those present furrowed their brows.

    There¡¯d been eight Immortal-Demon Deathmatches over the past three thousand years, but the Immortal Realm had only won once.

    This was unquestionably deeply shameful.

    But the brutal reality was that the Demon Nobles who fought in these battles really were much stronger than the Immortal Lords representing the Immortal Realm!

    It wasn¡¯t that powerful Immortal Lords didn¡¯t exist in the Immortal Realm, but that the Immortal Realm was in chaos. Its forces were like a te of loose sand; everyone was fighting for themselves.

    The Immortal Realm¡¯s top factions were anxiously expanding their own territories. Few paid any attention to these Immortal-Demon Deathmatches.

    The factions protecting the Seventh Gate of Heaven requested their help, and that they send a few of the strong Immortal Lords to represent the Immortal Realm.

    But practically all of them refused.

    ¡°If only the Central Immortal Court were still around,¡± sighed an old man in ink-ck robes.

    Prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, when the Central Immortal Court reigned, all they had to do was issue a decree and every faction beneath the heavens would send their forces into battle at the Nine Gates of Heaven! None would dare to disobey!

    It wasn¡¯t anything like the turmoil and in-fighting of the present day.

    ¡°Before we do anything else, we ought to figure out how we¡¯ll handle tomorrow¡¯s Immortal-Demon Deathmatch. I heard that many factions of the Immortal Realm are shrinking back,¡± the gray-robed, white-haired man said gravely. ¡°If it¡¯s as I suspect, they won¡¯t send their strongest experts into battle for fear of losing them!¡±

    Many of the people gathered around him frowned.

    Why was this happening?

    It was because the Immortal Realm had lost far too many times!

    But it was also because of the unrivaled Demon Noble due to participate in tomorrow¡¯s Immortal Demon Deathmatch, Yin Beiwu!

    Over the past few days, tales of Yin Beiwu¡¯s strength circted throughout the City of Ten Thousand Stars. Countless immortal factions were so worried that they could barely eat or sleep in peace!

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean we have no hope of victory in tomorrow¡¯s Immortal-Demon Deathmatch?¡± someone said with grief.

    The atmosphere was instantly stifled.

    ¡°What did Garrison Master Shen Qingshi say?¡± someone couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Each of the Immortal Realm¡¯s Nine Gates of Heaven was led by a mighty, influential garrison master. There were also vice garrison masters, generals, and numerous other ranks.

    Shen Qingshi was the garrison master of the Seventh Gate of Heaven. He was from one of the Immortal Realm¡¯s greatest factions, Cloud Apparatus Immortal Manor. He was a high elder, as well as a Miracle Realm Immortal King.

    Thirteen thousand years ago, Shen Qingshi passed the Seventh Gate of Heaven¡¯s selection, oveing numerous tests to stand out from thepetition and be its next garrison master. He¡¯d held the position ever since.

    Someone said with a coldugh, ¡°The garrison master stubbornly refuses to listen to anyone, and he has more ambition than ability. He¡¯ll just order us to send our strongest Immortal Lords into battle. That¡¯s all he knows how to do.¡±

    He was obviously not at all satisfied with Shen Qingshi¡¯s performance.

    Someone else shook their head. ¡°It¡¯s not his fault. The Immortal-Demon Deathmatch is apetition of our experts¡¯ rtive strength. It isn¡¯t about strategy.¡±

    Someone looked at Pei Hongjing. ¡°Right, Brother Pei, who is Blue Cliff Academy sending into battle this time?¡±

    Pei Hongjing was the dean of Blue Cliff Academy, and he had an excellent reputation in the Seventh Gate of Heaven. People were typically interested in what he had to say.

    But he¡¯d been silent throughout tonight¡¯s conversation, as if he were pondering speaking. This was unusual for him, and drew many of the others¡¯ attention.

    Pei Hongjing was startled out of his reverie. He swept his gaze across the room, pondered briefly, then said, ¡°No need to hide it. We¡¯ve recruited someone from outside the academy this time, and with this fellow Daoist¡¯s help, the Immortal Realm might well have hope of victory tomorrow!¡±

    The crowd was briefly stunned. Their spirits soared.

    ¡°Brother Pei, has Blue Cliff Academy managed to invite an unrivaled Immortal Lord?¡± someone said eagerly.

    Someone else smiled. ¡°Allow me to guess. For Brother Pei to speak so highly of this person means they¡¯re sure to be extraordinary. They ought to be at least strong enough to contend with the Silvermoon Demons¡¯ Yin Beiwu.

    ¡°And people like that are almost all from the Immortal Realm¡¯s top factions. That means the expert you¡¯ve managed to recruit an Immortal Lord is most likely from one of the Immortal Realm¡¯s top factions too!¡±

    Many of the people in the crowd lit up with delight.

    If a peak faction sent one of its unrivaled Immortal Lords to participate in the Immortal-Demon Deathmatch, they might really have a shot of turning things around!

    But in the face of the crowd¡¯s expectant gazes, Pei Hongjing shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. The fellow Daoist Blue Cliff Academy invited to fight isn¡¯t from arge faction, nor is he an unrivaled Immortal Lord.¡±

    The crowd was bbergasted. All of them exchanged nces.

    Pei Hongjing paused to consider his words. ¡°If I tell you, you won¡¯t believe it, but I swear on my reputation that if that fellow Daoist participates in tomorrow¡¯s Immortal-Demon Deathmatch, the tides will turn in our favor!¡±

    This just made the crowd even more curious.

    Someone urged him on. ¡°Brother Pei, no need for all that build-up. Just tell us!¡±

    The others nodded.

    When Pei Hongjing saw this, he said solemnly, ¡°His name is Su Yi, and he¡¯s a twenty-something Universe Realm¡ª¡±

    But before he could finish, someone cried out in astonishment, ¡°Universe Realm!?¡±

    His voice boomed throughout the hall.

    Everyone else looked caught off guard, and the crowd was instantly in uproar.

    ¡°Brother Pei, is this really the right time for jokes?¡± someone said with displeasure.

    ¡°Even Immortal Lords risk death by participating in the Immortal-Demon Deathmatch, let alone a Universe Realm kid! What a joke!¡± someone shouted in fury.

    Someone else frowned. ¡°Pei Hongjing, I¡¯m afraid that kid is just insane. How could you let a Universe Realm Immortal participate?¡±

    And here the crowd had been excited to see what kind of unrivaled Immortal Lord Pei Hongjing had invited to fight on their behalf.

    Who¡¯d have thought the expert they¡¯d been looking forward to was only in the Universe Realm?

    They couldn¡¯t help but feel as if they were being toyed with, and all of them were furious.

    Pei Hongjing said hurriedly, ¡°Everyone, please let me exin.¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when someone said in a huff, ¡°There¡¯s no need for exnations. I¡¯ll just ask you this: has Blue Cliff Academy really chosen a Universe Realm Immortal to represent them in battle?¡±

    Everyone looked at Pei Hongjing.

    Pei Hongjing was instantly under immense pressure. He said solemnly, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su is indeed in the Universe Realm, but he¡¯s different from other Universe Realm Immortals.¡±

    ¡°No need to say anything else!¡± someone shouted. ¡°No matter how heaven-defying a Universe Realm Immortal is, how could hepare to an Immortal Lord?¡±

    Someone else got to their feet andughed coldly. ¡°I understand. Blue Cliff Academy has wimped out too. You¡¯re too afraid to send an Immortal Lord into battle, so you¡¯ve chosen to send a Universe Realm Immortal to die instead. Shameless!¡±

    Then he left with a swoosh of his sleeves.

    ¡°Brother Pei, Blue Cliff Academy¡¯s decision is truly disappointing. I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    ¡°We all had faith in you, yet you¡¯ve gone and done something this unseemly. You¡¯re really sending a Universe Realm Immortal to his death? Aren¡¯t you afraid that the demons willugh at ourck of manpower?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving!¡±

    The other higher-ups were angry too. One after another, they got up and left in a huff.

    Soon, Pei Hongjing was the only person left seated.

    The dean of Blue Cliff Academy looked dazed. A momentter, he grimaced and let out a deep sigh. ¡°Why weren¡¯t they even willing to let me exin?¡±

    But it was then that a calm voice resounded from outside the hall. ¡°I am indeed in the Universe Realm. There¡¯s no need to exin anything to anyone.¡±

 Chapter 1638 - The Curtains Open on a Deathmatch

    <h4>Chapter 1638 - The Curtains Open on a Deathmatch</h4>

    Su Yi held his jug of wine and strode confidently into the hall.

    Pei Hongjing was briefly stunned. A momentter, he got up and sped his fist. ¡°Are you perhaps Fellow Daoist Su?¡±

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head. ¡°Yes. Forgive me for arriving unannounced sote at night.¡±

    Pei Hongjingughed heartily. ¡°I¡¯m delighted that you came. How could I possibly take offense? Please, right this way!¡±

    He got up to wee Su Yi into his seat personally, and even poured him a cup of tea.

    This was the dean of Blue Cliff Academy, the highest authority figure of an Immortal King faction, yet here he was, filling a young man¡¯s cup. Were anyone to see this, their jaws might well have fallen off in shock.

    But Pei Hongjing knew that this young man was worthy of such treatment!

    Last night, he received a message from High Elder Zhao Yunfeng. It described Su Yi¡¯s performance in full detail, and he urged Pei Hongjing to treat Su Yi with all due respect. It wouldn¡¯t do to be negligent.

    Because of this letter, Pei Hongjing knew what kind of unrivaled, extraordinary genius this young man was!

    He¡¯d ovee the Blue Cliff Twelve Towers, setting a new, unprecedented, and unbreakable record in all twelve trials.

    No matter the age, you could search the entire Immortal Realm without finding anyone capable of standing shoulder-to-shoulder with him!

    Furthermore, Su Yi had given Nie Weirui of Pine Hut College a convincing defeat in just three punches.

    All of thisbined made Pei Hongjing feel as if he were gazing upon a supreme expert. He simply didn¡¯t dare treat Su Yi like just another ordinary person.

    After exchanging pleasantries, Pei Hongjing said, ¡°To tell the truth, when I first heard that you wanted to participate in this Immortal-Demon Deathmatch, I was opposed to the idea. It isn¡¯t that I look down on you, Fellow Daoist, but that someone with your heaven-defying aptitude has limitless potential. You¡¯re sure to one day challenge the legendary Great Realm and be an expert at the peak of the Immortal Dao.

    ¡°If you participate, and if anything goes wrong, you risk dying with that potential unrealized. Thus, I initially hesitated.¡±

    Here, heughed bitterly. ¡°But there¡¯s nothing for it. The Immortal Realm has lost far too many times. If we keep losing, it¡¯ll shake the foundations of the Seventh Gate of Heaven.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°I understand. If we lose every time we fight, everyone will think the demons of the Beyond are undefeatable, and it¡¯ll shake their will to fight, making them timid and afraid. That way, when anotherrge-scale War of Immortals and Demons breaks out, the Seventh Gate of Heaven will be in peril.¡±

    Pei Hongjing agreedpletely. ¡°Well said, Fellow Daoist. That¡¯s why I ultimately decided to let you participate. I wouldn¡¯t have thought those old-timers would misunderstand like that.¡±

    But then, heughed. ¡°But I actually understand their reaction. If I didn¡¯t know how extraordinary you were, I wouldn¡¯t have let you participate either.¡±

    Su Yi took a sip of tea, then said, ¡°I came here tonight with a few questions I¡¯m hoping you can answer, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Pei Hongjing smiled. ¡°Please, go right ahead.¡±

    ¡°Who initiated the Immortal-Demon Deathmatches?¡±

    ¡°The demons of the Beyond.¡±

    ¡°What are they trying to aplish?¡±

    ¡°Supposedly, they¡¯re trying to use these deathmatches to kill the greatest of our Immortal Lords. It¡¯s also an opportunity to get a feel for the Immortal Realm¡¯s true strength.¡±

    This question-and-answer session went on for a while longer. So long as he had answers, Pei Hongjing held nothing back.

    Before long, Su Yi understood why the core fortress of the Seventh Gate of Heaven, the City of Ten Thousand Stars, had be so lively and prosperous. It was connected to its Garrison Master, Shen Qingshi.

    The gambling dens, brothels, and other such businesses had established themselves in the City of Ten Thousand Stars with Shen Qingshi¡¯s permission.

    The Smooth Sailing Casino really did have a prominent expert behind it, and that prominent expert was one of Shen Qingshi¡¯s subordinates!

    Su Yi suddenly asked, ¡°Do you approve of how the City of Ten Thousand Stars has changed?¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Pei Hongjing said, ¡°It¡¯s sleazy, depraved, and chaotic! But there¡¯s nothing I can do. Garrison Master Shen Qingshi is backed by Cloud Apparatus Immortal Manor. He...¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin. If it¡¯s wrong, it¡¯s wrong. Even if youe up with ten thousand excuses, it¡¯ll still be wrong. All I need to know is, who¡¯s responsible for what happened here.¡±

    Pei Hongjing¡¯s pupils constricted as he realized that something was amiss. ¡°Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t tell me you n to hold Shen Qingshi ountable?¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°You needn¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just going to correct a few mistakes that never should have existed in the Seventh Gate of Heaven in the first ce.¡±

    Pei Hongjing¡¯s heart quivered with fright. He would never have guessed that a young man like Su Yi would have such courage!

    Shen Qingshi was an Immortal King!!

    What Universe Realm Immortal would dare proim that they¡¯d hold an Immortal King ountable?

    More importantly, Shen Qingshi had a world-famous top orthodoxy, Cloud Apparatus Immortal Manor, behind him.

    After pondering briefly, Pei Hongjing said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, forgive me if what I¡¯m about to say upsets you, but the Immortal Realm is in chaos. Its order has copsed, and without a powerful faction like the Central Immortal Court to unify the world and uphold the rules, it wouldn¡¯t matter if we reced the garrison master. It would still be difficult to fix the situation here.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right, and righting wrongs isn¡¯t something that can be done overnight. It isn¡¯t just the Seventh Gate of Heaven that needs fixing. There needs to be change¡ªand a reckoning¡ªfor everything that¡¯s gone wrong in the Immortal Realm.¡±

    His tone was calm and casual, but Pei Hongjing could sense the will and spirit behind it. <i>He wants to quell the world¡¯s upheaval and unify the Immortal Realm?! No wonder the academy¡¯s old-timers couldn¡¯t stop singing Su Yi¡¯s praises. His breadth of spirit and courage are enough to put even an Immortal King like me to shame!</i>

    <i>This is what it means to care for everything beneath the heavens!</i>

    But after calming himself down, Pei Hongjing couldn¡¯t help but warn Su Yi. ¡°Fellow Daoist, something like that will take time, and it absolutely cannot be rushed. Haste will only invite disaster.¡±

    Su Yi smiled nomittally.

    ...

    The following morning, at daybreak, numerous figures gathered atop the winding walls at the northern end of the City of Ten Thousand Stars.

    From here, they could clearly see the scenery beyond the Seventh Gate of Heaven.

    The Bloodthirsty ins stretched as far as the eye could see. The skies were overcast, and there was a cluster of buildings built in the distance.

    It was a temporary war camp housing the experts of the demons of the Beyond. This was where the Demon Noble participants in the uing Immortal-Demon Deathmatch were staying.

    The deathmatch wasn¡¯t due to start until noon, but numerous experts had already gathered on the walls.

    Numerous others were rushing over from all across the enormous City of Ten Thousand Stars.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought Blue Cliff Academy would wimp out too this time. They actually sent a Universe Realm Immortal called Su Yi to participate in this Immortal-Demon Deathmatch.¡±

    ¡°Is that true? Aren¡¯t only Immortal Lords qualified to participate?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s most likely true, and Blue Cliff Academy wouldn¡¯t have done it if they didn¡¯t have means of letting a Universe Realm Immortal participate.¡±

    ¡°What is Blue Cliff Academy thinking? This is a disgrace!¡±

    Everyone on the city walls was discussing this. Last night, when word spread that Blue Cliff Academy nned to have a Universe Realm Immortalpete, it triggered a widespread uproar.

    By now, everyone in the city knew Su YI¡¯s name. All of them struggled to wrap their heads around it. They couldn¡¯t even imagine how Blue Cliff Academy could do something so shameful. They¡¯d brought shame upon the entire Immortal Realm!

    Suddenly, someone eximed, ¡°Look! That¡¯s Immortal King Mo Yun of the Golden Firmament Immortal Sect!¡±

    Off in the distance, a man in jade-colored robes walked through the sky and arrived at the immortal tform hovering beneath the dome of heaven.

    The immortal tform was ten thousand feet across. It hung beneath the firmament, and there were numerous seats built on its surface.

    The Cloudy Dome Immortal tform!

    Garrison Master Shen Qingshi and the other higher-ups of the Immortal Realm¡¯s camp had worked together to build it prior to the Immortal-Demon Deathmatch. It was a ce to watch thepetition.

    The participating Immortal Lords were to assemble here as well.

    As time passed, other Immortal Kings of the Immortal Realm and the participants arrived, one after another. Each new arrival triggered a round of discussion.

    Garrison Master Shen Qingshi soon arrived too.

    He was tall and thin, with a tall hat, old-fashioned robes, and a majestic bearing. When he reached the Cloudy Dome Immortal tform, he immediately became the center of attention.

    The atmosphere silently shifted, bing more solemn. Much of themotion died down.

    That is, until a shout broke the austere silence.

    ¡°Look! The dean of Blue Cliff Academy has arrived!¡±

    Countless eyes looked over, then saw Pei Hongjing leading a young man in blue toward the Cloudy Dome Immortal tform.

    The crowd instantly burst into uproar.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Su Yi who¡¯s supposed to participate in the Immortal-Demon Deathmatch? He really is in his twenties!¡±

    ¡°What on earth is Pei Hongjing thinking?¡±

    ¡°Argh, I can tell that Blue Cliff Academy thinks poorly of our chances in this Immortal-Demon Deathmatch.¡±

    Thements were a mix of insults, jeers, and anger.

    Pei Hongjing was an Immortal Lord, but even he found their words grating to the ear.

    There was no doubt about it. Someone had deliberately spread word and stirred up the waves. Otherwise, there was no way everyone would have cursed and spat at them as soon as they arrived.

    When they arrived on the Cloudy Dome Immortal tform, many of the Immortal Kings made their displeasure clear. Some looked dejected, some glowered, and others simply looked away.

    The Immortal Lord participants looked displeased too.

    All of this made Pei Hongjing thoroughly ufortable.

    As for Su Yi? From beginning to end, he took everything in calmly. It didn¡¯t affect him in the slightest.

    After arriving on the tform, he waspletely focused on just one person.

    Garrison Master Shen Qingshi!

 Chapter 1639 - I Want to Fight First

    <h4>Chapter 1639 - I Want to Fight First</h4>

    Shen Qingshi was from Cloud Apparatus Immortal Manor, and he was a Miracle Realm Immortal King.

    Su Yi naturally wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with his faction of origin. Not long after he arrived in the Ascension Ground on the Jing Province¡¯s White Deer Mountain, experts of Cloud Apparatus Immortal Manor arrived to pursue him.

    Su Yi slew numerous Void Realm True Immortals, and he was even targeted by Divine Emissary Hei Mo.

    Although Su Yi defeated his opponents in the end, Hei Mo poured his life force into his final attack, almost killing Su Yi in the process.

    In the end, Su Yi was left badly injured. It was the mute A¡¯Li who¡¯d stepped in to save him.

    Later, Su Yi learned that the deity behind Cloud Apparatus Immortal Manor was Old Man Providence, the one the spearwoman called the Angler!

    And they¡¯d found him thanks to the Karmic Hook he¡¯d acquired in the Domain Boundary Battlefield.

    Given the circumstances, Su Yi naturally had a poor impression of Shen Qingshi, one of their Immortal Kings.

    As Su Yi evaluated Shen Qingshi, everyone else in turn evaluated him. When they saw that he really was just a young man in their twenties, many of the higher-ups¡¯ expressions grew even darker.

    One Immortal King couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He shouted, ¡°Pei Hongjing, do you see that? Everyone spectating in the City of Ten Thousand Stars is cursing Blue Cliff Academy for its shameless behavior!¡±

    Someone else eximed in disbelief, ¡°You seriously brought a little fellow in the Universe Realm here to throw his life away?¡±

    Someone else shouted, ¡°I dare say with certainty that after today, your reputation will lie in shambles, and Blue Cliff Academy will be the shame of the Immortal Realm!¡±

    The Immortal Kings weren¡¯t at all polite. They were practically spitting right in Pei Hongjing¡¯s face.

    One of the Immortal Kings then turned his attention to Su Yi. He said coldly, ¡°Little fellow, you know this is no different from suicide. Whye? Don¡¯t tell me Pei Hongjing threatened you? If so, tell me, and I promise to help you get justice!¡±

    Pei Hongjing couldn¡¯t help but grimace.

    ¡°It seems to me that Brother Pei might well have had his reasons for doing this. Let¡¯s hold back our anger now and see what happens,¡± a beautiful, sultry woman in white said warmly.

    She looked at Su Yi. ¡°Since Brother Pei thinks highly of our young friend, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s no ordinary Universe Realm Immortal. After all, who would be so foolish as toe here just to throw their life away? I¡¯m eager to see what kind of surprises our young friend brings us.¡±

    She nodded at Su Yi as if to encourage him.

    Su Yi was briefly stunned, but he just smiled and said nothing.

    Pei Hongjing transmitted an exnation. ¡°That¡¯s Madam Xiangyun. She¡¯s from Clear in Academy, and we have a close rtionship. Clear in Academy sent a dazzling Immortal Lady to participate in this deathmatch.¡±

    He then indicated to the delicate figure standing beside Madam Xiangyun.

    She was a beautiful woman in a long, blue-green dress. She had a gentle demeanor.

    Pei Hongjing said, ¡°Her name is Yu Sheng, and she¡¯s an extraordinary talent. She isn¡¯t at all inferior to Pine Hut College¡¯s Nie Weirui. I wouldn¡¯t have thought Madam Xiangyun could bear to risk her in this deathmatch.¡±

    Su Yi could tell that Pei Hongjing thought very highly of this Immortal Lady Yu Sheng.

    It was then that Garrison Master Shen Qingshi spoke up, quelling the mor of voices. ¡°Enough. It¡¯s already been decided. Please refrain from making any furtherments.¡±

    The crowd instantly mped their mouths shut. They knew that Blue Cliff Academy couldn¡¯t have sent a Universe Realm Immortal into battle without Garrison Master Shen Qingshi¡¯s approval.

    Shen Qingshi announced, ¡°The Immortal-Demon Deathmatch will begin in fifteen minutes. The participants can draw their lots now.¡±

    The attendant apanying him instantly stepped forth, holding a box of lots. Su Yi and the seventeen Immortal Lords and Ladies each drew a lot to determine what order they¡¯d fight it.

    Soon, the drawing was over. Su Yi was to fight seventh!

    ¡°Seventh?¡± Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed.

    A gray-robed, white-haired man snorted coldly. ¡°What, don¡¯t tell me you want to be the first to go to your death?¡±

    Su Yi said tly, ¡°Of course. I think we ought to shift the rules and ce me up first, just as you said.¡±

    The gray-robed, white-haired man was stunned. The others were baffled too. <i>Is this Universe Realm kid really unafraid to die, or does he just want to get it over with?</i>

    One of the participants was so angry that heughed. ¡°Nonsense! The rules are the rules. How can we change them on your ount?¡±

    ¡°Are you in that much of a hurry to throw your life away?¡±

    ¡°Hah! Blue Cliff Academy sure is something. Where on earth did they find a kid so unafraid to die?¡±

    The crowd¡¯s words were barbed, and they didn¡¯t just chastise Su Yi. They seized the opportunity to mock Pei Hongjing, too.

    In the end, no one listened to Su Yi¡¯s suggestion. His words carried far too little weight.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t push, either.

    When noon arrived, the sound of a horn resounded through the sky.

    Beyond the Seventh Gate of Heaven, the demons camped on the Bloodthirsty ins set off.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth trembled. Demonic energy filled the skies.

    A group consisting of six Demon Kings and eighteen Demon Nobles shot toward the Seventh Gate of Heaven.

    The Demon Kings of the Beyond were terrifying existencesparable to Immortal Kings! Now, six of them were moving in unison. Their auras alone made heaven and earth change color. Even the mountains and rivers seemed dimmer.

    The crowd watching from the Seventh Gate of Heaven fell silent. All conversation abruptly died down. The audience¡¯s hearts shook as they looked over and watched with bated breath.

    The Immortal-Demon Deathmatch was about to begin!

    <i>Boom¡ª¡ª!</i>

    As the demon experts drew closer, a barrier appeared, like a transparent, illusory curtain between the Seventh Gate of Heaven and the Bloodthirsty ins.

    The barrier connected heaven and earth. The power of the Laws of the Immortal Dao arose on its surface, mysterious and ethereal. This was the manifested power of the Stele of Heaven¡¯s Will!

    The demons¡¯ steps halted at the barrier. None dared advance any further.

    ¡°That guy¡¯s got to be Yin Beiwu! The unrivaled genius Immortal Noble of the Silvermoon Demons¡¯ younger generation. His foundations are heaven-defyingly terrifying!¡±

    Many of the immortals¡¯ gazes focused on the same person. He was a handsome, youthful-looking man with a head of long, snow-white hair. His features were handsome but unearthly, and he was dressed in ck, with his hands behind his back.

    He had anguid bearing, and he was even gnawing on a piece of straw. His long, narrow eyes were half shut, like crescent moons.

    Yin Beiwu!

    He¡¯d drawn the most attention of all the participating Demon Nobles. Over the past few years, his name had spread throughout the territories bordering the Seventh Gate of Heaven. Countless people were talking about him.

    His participation meant that many of the Immortal Realm¡¯s experts thought poorly of their chances in this Immortal-Demon Deathmatch.

    There was no need to even question it. Yin Beiwu was the demons¡¯ ace!

    Su Yi recognized the six Demon Kings¡¯ origins at a nce. <i>Three of the six Demon Kings are Silvermoon Demons. The other three are representatives of the Goldenme, Floating, and Wind Ray Demons.</i>

    As for the participants? Su Yi barely nced at them before looking away. He wasn¡¯t overly concerned.

    Even Yin Beiwu, the one everyone else was paying attention to, didn¡¯t particrly concern him.

    But none of the Immortal Kings dared disregard this lineup. All of them were solemn, as if they were about to face powerful foes.

    The atmosphere was deathly silent, tense, and austere.

    A figure shot out of the demons¡¯ camp and said coldly, ¡°Representatives of the Immortal Realm, have you washed your necks and prepared to die?¡±

    His voice boomed like thunder, resounding throughout heaven and earth.

    This was Yin Xiaotian, an Immortal King of the Silvermoon Demons, as well as the leader of this expedition.

    This ¡°greeting¡± was utterly contemptuous and tyrannical. The immortals¡¯ expressions darkened, and all of them felt stifled.

    This was just too much! He was tantly looking down on them!

    Garrison Master Shen Qingshi rose and said calmly, ¡°No need to waste time talking. Let¡¯s begin the Immortal-Demon Deathmatch.¡±

    Yin Xiaotian threw back his head andughed. ¡°Very well! Since you¡¯re in such a hurry to die, we¡¯ll give you what you want!¡±

    With that, he waved. ¡°Jin Zhong, you¡¯re up first.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    A Goldenme Demon swathed in demonic mes stepped forth. He was tall and stalwart, and his eyes shed like cold lightning as he swept his gaze across the Cloudy Dome Immortal tform and grinned. ¡°Who among you wants to die first?¡±

    His bluster was appalling, but his momentum was terrifying.

    ¡°What do you have to be arrogant about? Allow me to take your head!¡± An Immortal Lord snorted coldly, then stepped forth to do battle.

    He was a peak Immortal Lord in military garb, and his name was Qin Feng!

    Qin Feng leaped from the tform, passing through the barrier to arrive outside the Seventh Gate of Heaven.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    All eyes were instantly upon him and his opponent, Jin Zhong. The atmosphere was stifled and tense.

    A fierce battle was about to begin!

    The rules of the Immortal-Demon Deathmatch were simple.

    The participants fought one-on-one outside the Seventh Gate of Heaven¡¯s Barrier. The battle wasn''t over until one of the two was dead.

    There was no fleeing and no admitting defeat!

    No one was permitted to use treasures or external power that exceeded their cultivation level!

    You only won when your opponent was dead, and no one of either camp was permitted to interfere.

    ¡°Want to take my head? Hahaha! I¡¯ll shatter your skull before you get the chance!¡±

    Jin Zhong attacked with a burst of unbridledughter.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    One hundred thousand feet of golden demonic mes burst around him. He was like a demonic god emerging from the me as he swung his palm at Qin Feng.

    Meanwhile, Qin Feng drew his saber. Immortal Lord Laws interwove around him as he charged into the fray.

    Just like that, a grand battle broke out. It quickly reached peak ferocity, provoking startled cries from the audience.

    Even the Immortal Lords watched with bated breath and rapt attention.

    Su Yi retracted his gaze, took out a jug of wine, and had a sip. Inwardly, he sighed.

    He could tell that although Qin Feng was a peak Immortal Lord with a first-rate cultivation base, he had no hope of victory against a Goldenme Demon Noble like Jin Zhong.

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t at all pleased to see this.

    And indeed, just as he expected, Qin Feng lost in seconds, as if to verify Su Yi¡¯s evaluation. Jin Zhong shattered Qin Feng¡¯s skull in a single p, killing him on the spot.

    The experts of the Immortal Realm were deathly silent. Even the birds ceased their song.

    But the demons¡¯ camp burst into delightedughter. The sound was extraordinarily grating.

 Chapter 1640 - Yu Sheng

    <h4>Chapter 1640 - Yu Sheng</h4>

    Qin Feng.

    He was a peak Saint Realm Immortal Lord, and one of the strongest participants in the Immortal Realm¡¯s camp, yet he¡¯d been annihted in a sh!

    This bloody scene was like a punch in the gut.

    Some of the onlookers were grief-stricken. Others¡¯ hearts sank. Their first duel had ended in a loss. This was undoubtedly a heavy blow.

    ¡°And you thought you could take my head. You overestimate yourself!¡± Jin Zhong¡¯s unbridledughter resounded from the battlefield.

    ¡°The Immortal Realm¡¯s Immortal Lords are worse and worse each time.¡± A Demon King shook his head in apparent disappointment.

    ¡°That really was quiteckluster.¡± Yin Beiwu furrowed his brow. ¡°I thought that if I fought in the Immortal-Demon Deathmatch, I¡¯d be able to fight some worthwhile opponents. If this is all they¡¯ve got, I can¡¯t even be bothered to fight.¡±

    His contemptuous pride and confidence were mixed with tantly unconcealed disappointment and disdain.

    ¡°Jin Zhong, would you like to step back and rest?¡± asked Yin Xiaotian.

    The rules of the Immortal-Demon Deathmatch permittedbatants to step back after a victory and rest up for future bouts.

    But they could also choose to keep fighting.

    Jin Zhong didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°No need. I¡¯ve yet to get my fill!¡±

    He gazed provocatively at the Cloudy Dome Immortal tform and said, ¡°Who¡¯s up next? Get down here!¡±

    Every word was clearly intended to humiliate.

    The experts of the Immortal Realm nced at a spearman in bronze armor.

    Wu Hengtong!

    A mighty older-generation Immortal Lord. He''d experienced countless bloody battles, and he had an abundance ofbat experience.

    He was the Immortal Realm''s secondbatant!

    He didn''t hesitate to shoot off of the Cloudy Dome Immortal tform.

    His deep voice resounded through the air. "Martial Uncle, if I die in battle, I hope you can retrieve my bones and burry them in my hometown. I''ll... be endlessly grateful!"

    The crowd was moved, and their hearts churned with emotion.

    ¡°Very well. I agree!¡± Immortal King Mo Yun said with staunch conviction.

    He was Wu Hengtong¡¯s martial uncle.

    The second bout began shortly after.

    There was no denying that Wu Hengtong was strong. He and Jin Zhongpeted fiercely, and he fought without fear of death. Over the course of the battle, he umted increasingly severe injuries, and his armor broke in numerous ces. Even his spear shattered.

    But the demon Jin Zhong was piling on injuries too! This battle was simply brutal.

    s, in the end, Wu Hengtong still lost.

    Jin Zhong shattered him with a punch. His fist prated his chest, tearing him open with a spray of blood.

    Deathly silence followed. The experts of the Immortal Realm looked grief-stricken.

    ¡°Hengtong...¡± Immortal King Mo Yun cried out in grief. The rims of his eyes reddened, and he clenched his fists. He was ovee with rage and hatred.

    Su Yi raised his cup of wine and poured it into the dirt. He whispered to himself, ¡°Even in death, a hero¡¯s bones are blessed, and you¡¯re a hero indeed. Farewell, Fellow Daoist!¡±

    Jin Zhong of the demons of the Beyond was badly injured, so he had to step back and let someone else take his ce for the third duel.

    A Demon Noble called Fu Xuesheng was up next. He was a beautifully handsome man of the Floating Demons, with blue-green eyes and an unearthly air about him.

    The Immortal Realm sent an Immortal Lord called Zhou Qianqiu. He was a mid-stage Immortal Lord from the Skywater Immortal Sect.

    But shortly after entering the battlefield, after unleashing just three attacks, Fu Xuesheng snapped Zhou Qianqiu''s neck and reduced his body to ash!

    The experts of the Immortal Realm all had iparably unsightly looks on their faces.

    Su Yi furrowed his brow. Zhou Qianqiu¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t top-notch by any stretch. He was far inferior to Qin Feng and Wu Hengtong.

    But that wasn¡¯t the worst of it. He fought as if he knew he was doomed. His will to fight wavered, and he was distracted and dispirited. He could barely even fight back.

    An Immortal King couldn¡¯t help but jeer. ¡°Your Skywater Immortal Sect sure is something! You sent an Immortal Lord without the courage to fight. He was just throwing his life away!¡±

    Many of the others¡¯ expressions turned strange.

    Many of the immortal factions feared losing their greatest Immortal Lords. Thus, they sent some of their lesser experts instead.

    An Immortal King from the Skywater Immortal Sect said expressionlessly, ¡°Zhou Qianqiu was an Immortal Lord of our sect. Given the choice, how could we have sent him into battle?¡±

    Someone else jeered, ¡°To the best of my knowledge, Zhou Qianqiu was from one of your subordinate factions. He only just joined the Skywater Immortal Sect¡¯s banner. He wasn¡¯t anyone special at all!¡±

    When he saw that they were about to keep arguing, Garrison Master Shen Qingshi bellowed, ¡°Stop arguing! Haven¡¯t you embarrassed yourselves enough already?¡±

    The crowd instantly fell silent.

    Su Yi saw it all, and he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. <i>The factions protecting the Seventh Gate of Heaven are increasingly pathetic!</i>

    <i>The Skywater Immortal Sect is obviously passively avoiding battle. They don¡¯t think we can win the Immortal-Demon Deathmatch, so they sent an Immortal Lord from their subordinate factions to die instead of one of their experts!</i>

    <i>And I¡¯m sure they aren¡¯t the only ones!</i>

    Even Su Yi found this both sad and absurd. It was just a deathmatch, but it was obvious that problems had arisen in the Immortal Realm¡¯s ranks. All of them harbored selfish thoughts!

    The fourth battle was about to begin.

    This time, the Immortal Realm sent Niu Mu, an older-generation Immortal Lord with a deep, firm cultivation base and an abundance of experience.

    s, he was ultimately inferior to Fu Xuesheng, and in the end, he lost.

    Fu Xuesheng stabbed him through the forehead, destroying him body and soul.

    By now, the Immortal Realm had lost four bouts in a row. Everyone in the Seventh Gate of Heaven looked bleak, and their hearts were heavy.

    ¡°Is the Immortal Realm really out of people? They actually sent such a pack of pathetic losers. I¡¯m truly disappointed!¡± Fu Xuesheng¡¯s mockingughter emanated from the battlefield. He¡¯d just won two bouts in a row.

    ¡°Perhaps they¡¯re just afraid! They¡¯re too scared to fight anymore,¡± an elderly Demon King said expressionlessly.

    ¡°Hah! The modern-day Immortal Realm really is pathetic. Their heroes are dead, and those who remain are mere bungling clowns!¡±

    These insults left everyone in the Seventh Gate of Heaven on the verge of exploding with anger and humiliation.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go kill him,¡± someone said in a gentle voice. Yu Sheng, the beauty in a long green dress, stepped out of the crowd.

    She was a representative of Clear in Academy, and she was fifth in line to fight.

    ¡°Be careful,¡± urged Madam Xiangyun.

    ¡°Mm,¡± said Yu Sheng. Then, she shot out of the Seventh Gate of Heaven without another word.

    This Immortal Lady had a gentle, tranquil disposition, but when she stepped onto the battlefield, overflowing, valiant Haoran Qi soared into the firmament.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth swayed. Fist-sized auspicious clouds clustered around her, making her seem holy and transcendent.

    ¡°Hm?¡± When Su Yi sensed Yu Sheng¡¯s aura, he was instantly stunned. <i>Eight hundred blue clouds of the Grand Dao! Shaking the firmament for thirty thousand miles! I wouldn¡¯t have thought someone in the present-day Clear in Academy could practice the ssic of Blue Clouds to such heights!</i>

    Pei Hongjing had introduced Yu Sheng earlier, but Su Yi now realized that the dean had been mistaken; Yu Sheng¡¯s strength and foundations were far beyond Nie Weirui!

    The ssic of Blue Clouds was one of Clear in Academy¡¯s three supreme legacies, and it was extraordinarily abstruse.

    To the best of Su Yi¡¯s knowledge, everyone capable of practicing the ssic of Blue Clouds was an extraordinary genius!

    <i>We¡¯re finally in for a show. </i>Su Yi¡¯s spirits rose. The Immortal Realm had lost far too badly thus far; it was disgraceful. Just watching it left Su Yi feeling stifled.

    Now that Yu Sheng had taken to the battlefield, he saw a thread of hope of turning this around!

    The fifth battle started shortly after. Yi Sheng attacked right off the bat, disying startling sharpness. In a sh, she suppressed Fu Xuesheng¡¯s bluster. Within moments, Fu Xuesheng was covered in bleeding wounds.

    Her rapid-fire, forceful offensive was extraordinary. The experts of the Immortal Realm whooped and cheered her on!

    And when she slew Fu Xuesheng, the Seventh Gate of Heaven erupted in cheers. Everyone was visibly ovee with excitement. Even the Immortal Kings were worked up.

    They¡¯d finally won a match!

    And it was a beautiful victory at that!

    ¡°Madam Xiangyun, Yu Sheng¡¯s performance was startling indeed,¡± Pei Hongjing sighed with a smile.

    But Madam Xiangyun didn¡¯t seem happy. On the contrary, she looked downright dejected. ¡°There''s no need for me to hide it. Not long ago, Yu Sheng broke through once more. She¡¯s now the greatest Saint Realm expert in Clear in Academy. Hertent potential and aptitude are truly extraordinary, but... I¡¯m afraid she alone won¡¯t be enough to turn the situation around.¡±

    Here, she let out a deep sigh.

    The Immortal-Demon Deathmatch wasn¡¯t over until one side lost <i>all </i>of theirbatants.

    Out in the Beyond, demon experts were as numerous as clouds in the sky. They even had an unrivaled, terrifying Demon Noble like Yin Beiwu as their ace.

    Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t possibly turn the tides by herself!

    And if the Immortal Realm lost, it would mean her death on the battlefield!

    Just the thought of it made Madam Xiangyun¡¯s heart clench. She naturally couldn¡¯t manage to celebrate.

    Pei Hongjing paused, then said solemnly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you needn¡¯t worry. This Immortal-Demon Deathmatch is sure to turn in our favor!¡±

    As he spoke, he nced imperceptibly at Su Yi, only to see him sitting there, sipping wine, entirely unperturbed.

    The calmer Su Yi was, the more assured Pei Hongjing felt.

    ¡°Turn in our favor?¡± Madam Xiangyun mulled that over. She¡¯d long since noticed that the dean of Blue Cliff Academy seemedpletely confident in that young Universe Realm Immortal.

    ¡°I hope so too,¡± whispered Madam Xiangyun.

    The experts of the Immortal Camp celebrated, but the demons looked somber. Fu Xuesheng¡¯s death came as a massive blow.

    And Yu Sheng¡¯s strength was such that even the Demon Nobles had to pay attention!

    Yin Beiwu stroked his jaw. ¡°Not bad, not bad. The Immortal Realm has finally sent someone worthy of my notice. s, she still isn¡¯t worthy of me stepping in personally.¡±

    He satnguidly in the air, and his casualmentary was full of contemptuous pride.

    The crowd was instantly in uproar. Yu Sheng¡¯s strength was so astonishing, but Yin Beiwu still didn¡¯t see her as a worthwhile opponent?

    Yu Sheng stood on the battlefield, her gaze utterly tranquil. She wasn¡¯t affected at all. All she said was, ¡°Next.¡±

    Her words were light and airy, yet they resounded throughout heaven and earth.

    She¡¯d made herself perfectly clear. She had no intention of resting. She wanted to keep fighting!

 Chapter 1641 - They Arenâ€™t Worthy!

    <h4>Chapter 1641 - They Aren¡¯t Worthy!</h4>

    Yu Sheng had decided to keep fighting!

    The immortals were in uproar. All of them were full of eagerness.

    Except for Madam Xiangyun, who looked deeply concerned. Yu Sheng¡¯s earlier disy of strength had put the demons on guard. They were sure to send someone strong out next.

    And that was all but certain to endanger Yu Sheng!

    As expected, over in the demons¡¯ camp, Yin Xiaotian said coldly, ¡°Feng Chi, go test that woman!¡±

    ¡°Very well!¡± A thin man in silver robes stepped forth.

    Feng Chi.

    He was a Wind Ray Demon, and he was one of the strongest Demon Nobles participating in this battle!

    <i>ch!</i>

    As soon as he appeared, Feng Chi blurred into a streak of light, like an unpredictably surging gale, and charged at Yu Feng. His speed was simply startling and unheard of.

    That wasn¡¯t all. His secret arts were extraordinarily strange and terrifying. The entire battlefield was turbulent and chaotic. Raging gales ripped through the skies, shattering everything around them.

    Feng Chi was like a raging gale himself, flickering in and out of view, disappearing as soon as he appeared. It was almost impossible to catch him.

    His attacks were terrifying too. He was like an assassin hidden in the wind, undetectable until he struck with lethal force.

    His strength was so terrifying that the Immortal Lords broke out in cold sweats, and their hearts palpitated with fright.

    Even the Immortal Kings looked solemn.

    Feng Chi¡¯s strength was obviously even more terrifying than Jin Zhong''s or Fu Xuesheng¡¯s!

    Yu Sheng dared not getcent in the face of such an onught. She struck with full force.

    Blue clouds of the Grand Dao bloomed around her, forming a perfectly round barrier that neutralized the fierce gales.

    But Feng Chi¡¯s attacks were utterly terrifying. They fell like a raging downpour, covering every inch of ground. There was nothing they couldn¡¯t reach.

    Within seconds, Yu Sheng¡¯s blue clouds split, and she found herself on the passive.

    Despite this, she kept a clear head, and she fought steadily. Nothing slipped past her. No matter the wind and waves, she stood tall and firm!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The battlefield was in chaos. Fierce gales ran rampant. The battle was as intense as could be. Everyone¡¯s hearts jumped just watching it.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say how this will end...¡± Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed. He¡¯d in numerous Demon Sovereigns in his past life, and millions of lesser demons. He saw through Feng Chi¡¯s abilities at a nce, down to the nature of his talent, foundations, cultivation base, and even the abilities he was using.

    When hepared the twobatants, Su Yi concluded that Yu Sheng... was most likely to lose!

    Su Yi¡¯s heart sank at this realization. He sighed to himself. <i>I hope I¡¯m wrong!</i>

    Unfortunately, as if to prove his judgment urate, Yu Sheng¡¯s injuries quickly piled on. Fierce gales full of destructive power tore into her, leaving bloody gashes all over her skin. Her delicate frame was smeared red with blood, and her long hair was disheveled. Her face was deathly pale and translucent.

    The immortals couldn¡¯t help but sweat on her behalf. All of them were deeply concerned.

    Feng Chi was injured too, but his wounds were less severe.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A heaven-shaking impact rang out.

    Countless blue clouds of the Grand Dao exploded around Yu Sheng. The impact injured her badly, and blood sttered the air.

    Cries of rm rang out. Madam Xiangyun clenched her jade-like fists. She was more nervous than ever before. Frantic concern was written all over her face.

    ¡°Die!¡± An icy bellow rang out as Feng Chi transformed into a raging gale and struck with momentum so grand as to nket heaven and earth.

    Wherever the winds passed, heaven and earth were ripped to shreds, and the sky was sliced to ribbons.

    Yu Sheng was already badly injured. She was like a single de of grass in a hurricane. A single strike could end her life in an instant.

    ¡°This is bad!¡± The Immortal Kings looked stricken.

    ¡°Is she... about to lose?¡± The onlookers¡¯ hearts were on tenterhooks.

    ¡°Yu Sheng!!¡± Madam Xiangyun lost control of herself and shot to her feet. The rims of her eyes reddened, and her eyes bulged.

    In stark contrast, the demons of the Beyond looked excited. Who could have failed to realize that this battle would soon be over?

    That woman, Yu Sheng, would soon be killed!

    But it was then that Su Yi¡¯s eyes silently lit up. He could sense that the astonishingtent potential inside Yu Sheng was about to burst forth!

    <i>Boom¡ª¡ª!</i>

    Heaven and earth seemed to copse as a flood of destructive power swept across the battlefield.

    Yu Sheng was originally in dire straits, but now, she burst forth with astonishing might. Her vial energy rumbled and boomed, and countless arcs of divine radiance swept outward.

    The raging windstorm copsed into pieces.

    And Feng Chi, the one hiding inside it, was run through. An arc of light pierced through his chest, sttering the sky with his blood as he roared in shock and agony.

    ¡°You...¡± Feng Chi was about to say something, but Yu Sheng was already attacking.

    Her whole body was bleeding, and her skin was deathly pale, yet countless divine mes zed around her. Her aura was as intense as the midday sun!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    She took a step through the air, then shot forth like a beam of flowing light.

    Heaven and earth split like canvas, forming a massive, perfectly straight rift fully three hundred thousand feet long.

    And Feng Chi was torn into pieces beneath it, exploding into bits!

    Yu Sheng had reversed her all but certain doom and killed her opponent in a sh. It all happened so quickly that most of the onlookers couldn¡¯t keep up with it all.

    They watched in astonishment as Feng Chi exploded, sttering the air with flesh and blood.

    <i>She won?</i>

    It had seemed as if Yu Sheng were doomed. Who¡¯d have thought she¡¯d turn things around?

    The demons¡¯ smiles froze in ce, while the immortals¡¯ eyes widened and their jaws hung ck.

    Even Madam Xiangyun stood there in a daze.

    Only Su Yi smiled, raised his jug of wine, and drank with relish. <i>This is a true deathmatch! They¡¯ve nevercked for surprises!</i>

    <i>Just when it seems you¡¯ve hit a dead end, you can find another path to new hope!</i>

    Yu Sheng stood on the battlefield, coughing up blood. Her delicate frame was badly injured, and she waspletely drenched in blood. She looked iparably wretched.

    But she was still alive! She¡¯d won this battle for the Immortal Realm!

    In the crowd¡¯s eyes, this Immortal Lady of Clear in Academy shone as radiantly as the sun!

    ¡°Yu Sheng, hurry back!¡± Madam Xiangyun cried out urgently. Her face was full of heartache at Yu Sheng¡¯s injuries and delight at her survival.

    Yu Sheng nodded and turned to leave.

    ¡°Hmph! She only won twice. I dare say with certainty that the Immortal Realm cannot turn this situation around. Your defeat is assured!¡± one of the Demon Kings snorted coldly.

    Much of the immortals¡¯ delight instantly dissipated. It was true. At this stage of the Immortal-Demon Deathmatch, the Immortal Realm¡¯s camp had already lost fourbatants. Yu Sheng had won twice, but she was badly injured, and she had no choice but to leave the battlefield for now.

    As for the demons? They¡¯d only lost twobatants, and a third was merely injured. Furthermore, their strongest, most terrifying expert had yet to step onto the battlefield.

    Yin Beiwu still disdained to take action!

    Su Yi disregarded all that and took out a jade slip, which he passed to Pei Hongjing. ¡°This jade slip contains a method that will cure Yu Sheng¡¯s Dao Wounds.¡±

    Pei Hongjing was briefly stunned. A momentter, he hurriedly epted the slip, gave it to Madam Xiangyun, and passed on Su Yi¡¯s message.

    Madam Xiangyun couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. She took a deep look at SuYi and said, ¡°Many thanks, Fellow Daoist!¡±

    Su Yi waved but said nothing.

    When Yu Sheng saw the slip, she was unwittingly stunned.

    Despite her victory, she wasn¡¯t all that joyful. She¡¯d paid a grievous price to defeat Feng Chi. Her body and soul were badly damaged, and on top of all that, she had almost incurable Dao Wounds! She knew that even if she survived the Immortal Demon Deathmatch, they¡¯d have an enormous impact on her future prospects!

    Yet now, Su Yi, a young Universe Realm Immortal, had given her a way to treat her Dao Wounds. How could she not be surprised?

    After seeing the Spiritual Void Origin-Replenishing Sutra recorded in the slip, Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement and delight.

    ¡°Many thanks, Fellow Daoist!¡± Yu Sheng transmitted with gratitude.

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°You earned this. Rest for now. Although the Immortal-Demon Deathmatch has yet to end, you needn¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    Yu Sheng froze, stunned. She could hear the absolute self-confidence in Su Yi¡¯s voice.

    Madam Xiangyun and Pei Hongjing couldn¡¯t help but see Su Yi in a new light. They found him increasingly mysterious and unfathomable.

    It was now time for the Immortal Realm¡¯s sixthbatant to enter the battlefield. He was a man with a prominent mustache, steely features, and eyes that shed like cold lightning.

    His name was Zhang Lin, and he was a peak Immortal Lord from the Origin Transformation Daoist Sect, an Immortal Lord faction.

    He¡¯d volunteered to participate in the Immortal-Demon Deathmatch of his own ord!

    But against all expectations, now that it was his turn to fight, he refused to do battle!

    All of a sudden, the crowd was in uproar.

    The Immortal Kings furiously rebuked Zhang Lin.

    The demons of the Beyond burst into mockingughter. They were making fun of the entire Immortal Realm!

    Everyone in the Seventh Gate of Heaven turned their wrath on Zhang Lin.

    Fleeing from battle now wasn¡¯t a simple matter of losing face. It would bring shame upon the entire Immortal Realm!

    Garrison Master Shen Qingshi couldn¡¯t help but be furious. He said coldly, ¡°Why do you refuse to fight? Have you lost your nerve?¡±

    But Zhang Lin faced Shen Qingshi¡¯s questions without fear. He said with conviction, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to die, but I refuse to fight!¡±

    He swept his gaze across the crowd and roared, revealing his pent-up hatred and fury. ¡°¡®Fighting on behalf of the people of the Immortal Realm?¡¯ Hah! That¡¯s nothing but dog farts!

    ¡°We Immortal Lords are fighting to the death, yet the people of the City of Ten Thousand Stars are delightedly gambling over our lives and deaths. What... do you people take us for?

    ¡°The worst part is, practically all of you are betting on our failure. You want to use our deaths to turn an ample profit!¡±

    His eyes were bloodshot, and he was ovee with fury. Even his voice was raspy.

    ¡°I refuse to fight and die for people like that! They aren¡¯t worthy!¡±

    He spoke slowly and clearly, as if venting his long-umted fury. Every word went off like a thunderp.

    The atmosphere was instantly deathly silent.

    The crowd exchanged nces. They finally understood why Zhang Lin refused to fight. <i>So, that¡¯s why!</i>

 Chapter 1642 - Su Yi Takes the Stage

    <h4>Chapter 1642 - Su Yi Takes the Stage</h4>

    Immortal Lord Zhang Lin¡¯s words echoed throughout heaven and earth.

    The other Immortal Lords looked ill at ease, and many of the spectators standing atop the Seventh Gate of Heaven lowered their heads in shame.

    Su Yi rubbed his forehead. This was exactly what he¡¯d been worried about!

    If Zhang Lin alone thought like this, well, he was just one person. If everyone thought that way, who¡¯d be willing to risk themselves on the battlefield? Who¡¯d fight on behalf of the Immortal Realm?

    The City of Ten Thousand Stars was an important border fortress at the forefront of the Seventh Gate of Heaven¡¯s line of defense. How could they possibly have opened it up to the general public?

    How could just anyone be permitted to enter, much less open gambling dens and exploit the participants in the Immortal-Demon Deathmatches for entertainment and profit? This behavior was absolutely despicable; they deserved to die ten thousand times over!

    But although some people were ashamed, even more werepletely dismissive!

    ¡°Cowardice is cowardice. Quit making excuses!¡± shouted a spectator in ornate robes.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you¡¯re afraid, just slit your own throat and be done with it. At least that way, you won¡¯t sully the Immortal Realm¡¯s reputation!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re an Immortal Lord, yet you¡¯re shrinking back at thest minute. You¡¯re embarrassing us in front of our enemies. Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡±

    ¡°Senior Yu Sheng didn¡¯t say anything. Who are you to speak so impudently?¡±

    Many of the spectators on the city walls furiously chastised Zhang Lin for his cowardice. They mocked and jeered him without the slightest politeness.

    Zhang Lin¡¯s face was ashen with anger. He was so angry that heughed. ¡°See? Even scum like that thinks I should risk my life to fight for them.¡±

    The other Immortal Lords weren¡¯t at all happy either. Zhang Lin¡¯s words had moved them. All of them felt aggrieved and stifled.

    They¡¯de to this deathmatch prepared to die. Who¡¯d have thought that to the spectators, this was just a spectacle? They were even gambling over who lived and died!

    It was simply sick and depraved!

    The demons, meanwhile, took all of this in. They couldn¡¯t help but burst into uproariousughter.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Garrison Master Shen Qingshi¡¯s expression darkened. He red at Zhang Lin and said, ¡°ording to the rules, you cannot back out after agreeing to participate. If you do, the punishment is death!¡±

    The entire area was deathly silent. All eyes were on Zhang Lin.

    A hint of mockery tugged at Zhang Lin¡¯s lips, as if he were iparably disappointed. ¡°If I die, I die. No matter what, I refuse to fight for that riffraff. I said it already: they aren¡¯t worthy!!¡±

    His voice was full of staunch conviction. His resentment and anger would have been obvious to anyone!

    The atmosphere was stifled and oppressive.

    Outside the Seventh Gate of Heaven, Demon King Yin Xiaotian was losing patience. ¡°Don¡¯t waste our time. Kill him quickly, then send someone else to their death!¡±

    Garrison Master Shen Qingshi took a deep breath, but just as he was about to order Zhang Lin executed, Su Yi rose. ¡°Wait! I¡¯ll fight in his ce.¡±

    ¡°You?¡± Shen Qingshi frowned. <i>What kind of stunt is this little Universe Realm Immortal trying to pull?</i>

    A mor of voices arose.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Su guy a Universe Realm Immortal? He seriously wants to fight on Zhang Lin¡¯s behalf? He¡¯s simply sick of living!¡±

    ¡°Hah! He looks hot-blooded, but in truth, he¡¯s just aplete idiot!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m quite curious. What¡¯s a Universe Realm Immortal like him doing here anyway?¡±

    ...The crowd boiled over. Everyone was chastising and jeering Su Yi for stepping forth.

    It had been much the same when Su Yi and Pei Jinghong first arrived. Countless people had made fun of them.

    Now, when the Immortal Kings saw Su Yi step in to fight on Zhang Lin¡¯s behalf, they furrowed their brow in displeasure.

    Pei Hongjing couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He shot to his feet and said coldly, ¡°This was my decision, and I swear on my life that Fellow Daoist Su is strong enough to contend with Immortal Lords. If my words prove false, I¡¯ll offer you my head on the spot!

    ¡°Does anyone still object?¡±

    His words echoed throughout the surrounding area.

    <i>A Universe Realm Immortal who can fight Immortal Lords? That¡¯s simply heaven-defying!</i>

    The crowd was bbergasted. They almost suspected they were hearing things.

    But Pei Hongjing was putting his life on the line. They were still suspicious, but they could only ept it for now!

    Meanwhile, the demons were in uproar too. All of them were startled.

    ¡°A Universe Realm Immortal capable of contending with Immortal Lords? Excellent! Let the boy fight, then. I¡¯ll be curious to see just what kind of unrivaled genius he is,¡± said Demon King Yin Xiaotian. His voice boomed throughout the surrounding area.

    The other Demon Kings had strange looks on their faces too.

    <i>A Universe Realm Immortal capable of fighting Immortal Lords? That¡¯s simply shocking! Even among the nine great demon races, there¡¯s no one as heaven-defying as that!</i>

    <i>But then, we still don¡¯t know if any of this is true.</i>

    The eyes of one of the Demon Kings glinted coldly. He said softly, ¡°Let''s assume this is true. In that case, we have a unique opportunity. We absolutely have to get rid of him during this Immortal-Demon Deathmatch to prevent future problems!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Atent threat of that level must be removed! I most certainly don¡¯t want an unrivaled expert capable of threatening us to appear in the Immortal Realm¡¯s ranks!¡±

    The other Demon Kings conversed amongst themselves, their words dripping with murderous intent.

    If he could fight Immortal Lords as a Universe Realm Immortal, how strong would he be after reaching greater heights of the Immortal Dao?

    He represented an enormous potential threat to the demons of the Spirit Domain!

    Meanwhile, on the Cloudy Dome Immortal tform, Garrison Master Shen Qingshi gazed coldly at Su Yi. ¡°Fellow Daoist Pei vouched for you, so I¡¯ll permit you to participate in the Immortal-Demon Deathmatch, and I won¡¯t pursue your tant rule-breaking in fighting before your turn.¡±

    Here, his tone grew stern. ¡°But if you perform badly, even if you die in battle, I¡¯ll carve your name on the Seventh Gate of Heaven¡¯s Pir of Shame!¡±

    There was no doubt about it. He was still suspicious of Su Yi¡¯s abilities.

    Su Yipletely ignored him. Instead, he walked up to Zhang Lin and said, ¡°Bear this in mind. The people you¡¯re angry at cannot represent even the entirety of their own factions, much less the entire Immortal Realm.¡±

    Zhang Lin was stunned.

    But before he could respond, Su Yi left the tform and drifted onto the battlefield outside the Seventh Gate of Heaven.

    It was just past noon, and the skies were bright and clear.

    Su Yi stood there alone, blue robes swaying around him. He was instantly the center of attention.

    ¡°Does he really have the heaven-defying strength to fight Immortal Lords?¡±

    The experts of the Immortal Realm found this difficult to believe.

    ¡°Brother Pei, is Fellow Daoist Su really...¡± Madam Xiangyun started to ask.

    But before she could finish her question, Pei Hongjing cut her off. ¡°The show is really about to begin. Let¡¯s just watch and see what kind of delightful surprise Fellow Daoist Su brings us!¡±

    His voice was full of eagerness and excitement. This was the moment he¡¯d been waiting for all this time!

    Madam Xiangyun sensed his emotions. She smiled and nodded.

    <i>Can he... really fight Immortal Lords? If that¡¯s true, it¡¯s simply extraordinary... </i>Yu Shen gazed at Su Yi¡¯s tall, upright figure. She too was eager.

    Everything was silent and still.

    The moment Su Yi arrived on the battlefield, he swept his gaze across the demon experts. ¡°Who wants to die first?¡±

    His tone was calm and casual, yet utterly forceful and contemptuous!

    But his words only provoked a burst of uproariousughter.

    ¡°Haha! The kid sure is aggressive!¡±

    ¡°A Universe Realm Immortal is as paltry as an ant, yet he dares bark at us? I can¡¯t help but recall a saying they use in the Immortal Realm. He¡¯s like an ant trying to shake a tree! Ridiculous!¡±

    The Demon Kingsughed too.

    All of the Demon Nobles were ready and raring to go.

    ¡°Allow me. I swear to crush him in a single strike!¡± someone said with a hideousugh.

    ¡°No, allow me. After what he just said, we ought to extract his tendons, skin him alive, and scatter his ashes to the wind!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s all stop arguing. I was supposed to fight next!¡±

    The Demon Nobles were all arguing over who got to kill Su Yi!

    But Su Yi wasn¡¯t at all concerned. He said tly, ¡°How about you all attack together and save me some time?¡±

    ¡°???¡±

    Regardless of camp, everyone was bbergasted, to the point that they almost suspected they¡¯d misheard him. <i>Is that really something a Universe Realm Immortal should say?</i>

    Who¡¯d have dared believe that Su Yi would be so domineering even against Demon Nobles who struck fear in the hearts of Immortal Lord-levelbatants?

    Even Garrison Master Shen Qingshi and the other Immortal Kings were dumbstruck. They couldn¡¯t help but exchange nces.

    ¡°Jin Wugen, go see what that kid¡¯s made of. If he¡¯s nothing but talk, kill him slowly,¡± Demon King Yin Xiaotian said coldly.

    <i>Kill him slowly? What does he have in mind? </i>Images of Su Yi being trampled and tormented rose unbidden to the crowd¡¯s minds.

    ¡°Got it!¡± A coarse voice shook heaven and earth as a tall, stalwart Demon Noble entered the battlefield.

    His skin was like molten bronze, and his hair was golden. His features were steely, and his eyes zed like torches. The aura emanating from him was monstrous and appalling. He was like a demon god straight out of the ancient past!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The wind and clouds dispersed, and the skies shook.

    The aura emanating from Jin Wugen wasn¡¯t at all inferior to Chi Feng¡¯s, and Chi Feng had managed to badly injure Yu Sheng!

    Many of the Immortal Lords looked stricken. There was no doubt about it; the demons of the Beyond hadn¡¯t underestimated Su Yi. They¡¯d sent one of their strongest fighters!

    Jin Wugen shed Su Yi a sinister grin. ¡°Listen up, you little wretch. First, I¡¯m going to break your legs. Then, I¡¯ll tear off your arms. When I¡¯m done with that, I¡¯ll crush your skull beneath my feet!¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, his tall, stalwart figure shot forth like a dazzling bolt of golden lightning. He tore through the skies as he swung his palm at Su Yi.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    An enormous golden hand, fully ten thousand feet across and swathed in appalling demonic light, mmed down. It was like an enormous filling the skies; there was nowhere to run and nowhere to hide.

    Countless hearts quivered just looking at it.

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t flee.

    He stood there unmoving, save for a swing of his sleeves.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    That ten-thousand-foot golden hand exploded into a rain of light, offering no more resistance than paper.

    The charging Jin Wugen¡¯s pupils constricted, and his sinister smile froze in ce.

    But before he could react, Su Yi reached for him from afar.

    It was a casual, understated gesture, light and airy, seemingly without the slightest force.

    But as tall and stalwart as Jin Wugen was, he was like prey in a cage as Su Yi pulled him right toward him!

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    Su Yi flipped his palm, and Jin Wugen was mmed ruthlessly to the floor, scattering fragments of rock and creating a massive crater.

    He was a peak expert among Demon Nobles, yet he seemed as pathetic and fragile as a y chicken or porcin dog!

 Chapter 1643 - Next

    <h4>Chapter 1643 - Next</h4>

    Before the duel began, everyone figured that even if Su Yi was strong enough to contend with Immortal Lords, he was sure to lose against an opponent as terrifying as Jin Wugen.

    It even seemed likely that he¡¯d be cruelly trampled beneath Jin Wugen¡¯s feat!

    Who¡¯d have thought the battle would end in the blink of an eye? Su Yi broke Jin Wugen¡¯s offensive with a wave of his sleeves!

    A single hand gesture, and Jin Wugen was thoroughly suppressed.

    He did it all in one fell swoop, as if it were no more difficult than taking something out of his pocket.

    Deathly silence descended over the entire area. Everyone was wide-eyed and tongue-tied.

    Many of them even suspected that their eyes were ying tricks on them.

    Over in the demons¡¯ camp, the Demon Kings and Demon Nobles were dumbstruck. They understood Jin Wugen¡¯s strength far better than the immortals, and they knew he was stronger than Jin Zhong or Fu Xuesheng. He wasparable to Feng Chi.

    Who¡¯d have thought he¡¯d lose practically as soon as the battle began?

    And to a tender young Universe Realm Immortal at that?

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised?

    ¡°Break!¡±

    Jin Wugen roared in fury. Demonic mes rose around his entire body, and he struggled with terrifying force.

    But when Su Yi pressed down on the air...

    <i>Bang! Bang!</i>

    Jin Wugen¡¯s legs broke and disintegrated, the flesh pulped and the bones reduced to powder. As his blood sttered over the ground, he roared in agony.

    The distant onlookers winced just watching it.

    But it wasn¡¯t over. Su Yi drew his finger through the air, severing Jin Wugen¡¯s arms. Then, as his opponent watched in terror and despair, he raised his foot and crushed his skull!

    <i>Bang!</i>

    His skull exploded into pieces, sttering the ground like a crushed watermelon.

    The onlookers couldn¡¯t help but recall what Jin Wugen had said before the battle began.

    <i>¡°Listen up, you little wretch. First, I¡¯m going to break your legs. Then, I¡¯ll tear off your arms. When I¡¯m done with that, I¡¯ll crush your skull beneath my feet!¡±</i>

    Now, all of his threats had been realized... on him! The irony was unquestionable.

    Everyone was stunned.

    The immortals finally dared to believe what Pei Hongjing had said earlier. The Universe Realm Su Yi wasn¡¯t just strong enough to contend with Immortal Lords. He could even cross two realms of cultivation to brutalize peak Demon Nobles with ease!

    ¡°That kid is seriously this strong?¡± Garrison Master Shen Qingshi¡¯s expression shifted erratically.

    When Su Yi went into battle, Shen Qingshi warned him that if his performance wasn¡¯t satisfactory, he¡¯d carve his name on the Seventh Gate of Heaven¡¯s Pir of Shame.

    But now that Su Yi had suppressed Jin Wugen with ease, his warning seemed like one big joke!

    The Immortal Kings who¡¯d made fun of Su Yi earlier all looked ufortable, and all of them looked at each other in astonishment.

    They couldn¡¯t even imagine how just an unreasonable, heaven-defying monster had appeared in the Immortal Realm!

    It was absolutely unprecedented, unheard of!

    ¡°So, it turns out that Universe Realm Immortals really can kill peak Demon Nobles... It¡¯s just that no one capable of this has ever appeared before...¡± Madam Xiangyun¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Brother Pei, no wonder you had such confidence in Fellow Daoist Su. You really can¡¯t judge an unrivaled figure like him by his cultivation base!¡±

    Pei Hongjing nodded repeatedly. He¡¯d finally rxed.

    Although he¡¯d learned of Su Yi¡¯s aplishments at Blue Cliff Academy, he hadn¡¯t seen them with his own eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but have unspoken reservations.

    But now, all of his reservations had vanished into thin air!

    ¡°This... is simply an unbelievable miracle!¡± Yu Sheng murmured. She looked dazed; she was stunned too.

    The Immortal Realm¡¯s camp quickly boiled over. Shouts of joy rose on all sides, filling the air.

    The onlookers were excited and mad with delight. All of them cried out and cheered Su Yi on.

    Those who¡¯d jeered Su Yi felt as if they¡¯d been pped in the face, leaving their cheeks hot and stinging.

    Sometimes, reality hit hard!

    There was no need for Su Yi to pursue their insults. Everything they¡¯d just said now came back to bite them. They looked utterly ridiculous!

    In stark contrast, the demons were stifled and dejected. Their faces were overcast and unsightly.

    Even the Demon Kings, experts who¡¯d lived for countless years, were bewildered and uncertain.

    If Su Yi had defeated Jin Wugen after a fierce battle, they could have at least gotten a feel for Su Yi¡¯s true strength.

    But none of that had happened. It was all over in the blink of an eye; Su Yi slew Jin Wugen as if he were swatting an insect.

    This was far too terrifying! They couldn¡¯t even imagine how strong this Universe Realm Immortal really was.

    ¡°We absolutely cannot leave that boy alive,¡± whispered Yin Xiaotian.

    Su Yi was this heaven-defying even in the Universe Realm. How terrifying would he be if the demons gave him time to rise to greater heights of the Immortal Dao?

    The mere thought of it was enough to send chills down their spines!

    ¡°Someone this heaven-defying actually appeared in the Immortal Realm?¡± Yin Beiwu had disdained to fight personally all this time, but now, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. His eyes shed.

    He suddenly realized that Su Yi was now the greatest variable in this Immortal-Demon Deathmatch!

    Even Yin Beiwu had no choice but to take him seriously!

    ¡°Who wants to die next?¡± Su Yi brushed off his clothes and asked as casually as if he were inquiring about the weather.

    The mor of voices instantly died down. A stifled, oppressive atmosphere enveloped the surrounding area once more.

    Su Yi stood there, cutting a solitary figure. His blue robes swayed in the wind, and he had the air of one who¡¯d risen above it all.

    However, the way everyone looked at him had changedpletely!

    ¡°Bai Qi, you¡¯re up next!¡± Demon King Yin Xiaotian said gravely.

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    A figure shot onto the battlefield. He was a broad-shouldered, narrow-waisted, steady male with dark silver eyes. He gripped a short axe in each hand, and his blood-red cape fluttered in the wind.

    He was a peak Demon Noble of the Darkshadow Demons, and he was among the five strongest of the eighteen Demon Nobles participating in this Immortal-Demon Deathmatch!

    <i>h!</i>

    As soon as Bai Qi arrived on the battlefield, appalling shadows burst around him, plunging heaven and earth into seemingly perpetual darkness.

    Countless shadows interwove, and truth and liesbined to manifest a vision of a dark abyss.

    The Abyss of Divine Shadows!

    At the same time, Bai Qi blurred, then split into countless shadowy figures, like thousands upon thousands of clones. As they shot through the endless darkness, it was all but impossible to tell which was real and which were fake.

    This was yet another strange secret art: the Three Thousand Shadow Doppelgangers!

    When unleashed, it created countless illusions, and more and more illusory figures formed continuously at the intersection of light and shadow, catching foes off guard!

    Experts of the Darkshadow Demon Race relied on these two strange secret arts to be the most dangerous assassins of the nine great demon races!

    And Bai Qi was a peak Demon Noble of the Darkshadow Demon Race. Over the years, he and his fellows had even assassinated Demon Kings before!

    ¡°Wonderful! Bai Qi can definitely take that boy down!¡± When they saw Bai Qi use his killer move right off the bat, the other demons sighed in relief.

    Conversely, the immortals couldn¡¯t help but tense.

    The Immortal Kings could tell that Bai Qi¡¯s secret art was extraordinarily terrifying. He was far more terrifying than Jin Wugen, Su Yi¡¯sst opponent!

    But against all expectations¡ª¡ª

    Su Yi remained in ce, neither fleeing nor dodging.

    <i>h!</i>

    Amidst thendscape shrouded in ovepping shadows, Bai Qi lifted his short axes and silently swung at Su Yi¡¯s back.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even turn to look at him. He just raised his hand and pressed down on the air.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The surrounding thousand feet of sky caved in with a bang. Bai Qi¡¯s figure was ripped to shreds amidst the copsing skies.

    But then, coldughter resounded from above Su Yi¡¯s head. ¡°You fell for it!¡±

    A shadow descended apanying this voice, swinging his twin axes. Their edges glinted, white as snow, and tore two startling rifts in the air.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Su Yi split open.

    But to the crowd¡¯s astonishment, they quickly realized that ¡°Su Yi¡± was just an afterimage, not the real thing.

    ¡°Shit!¡± Bai Qi cried out in rm and turned to flee, only for arge, slender hand to seize him by the throat.

    ¡°In my eyes, the Abyss of Divine Shadows is no more than an unseemly little diversion.¡±

    A calm voice echoed through Bai Qi¡¯s ears, but before he could react, his neck snapped.

    In thest moments before his death, he finally saw his killer clearly. He wasn¡¯t sure when he¡¯d gotten there, but Su Yi was standing directly behind him, disdain written all over his face.

    Then, everything went ck, and Bai Qi lost all awareness.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Su Yi tossed Bai Qi¡¯s corpse into the air, where it exploded into ash.

    The shadows shrouding heaven and earth popped like soap bubbles and disappeared.

    He¡¯d eradicated Bai Qi in a single strike!

    Su Yi¡¯s crisp and direct killing methods astonished the crowd once more.

    ¡°He... He.... How did he do that?¡±

    Even some of the Immortal Kings found this unbelievable.

    They naturally knew how terrifying and troublesome Darkshadow Demons were. They were like natural-born assassins, capable of hiding in the shadows and catching foes off guard.

    Who¡¯d have thought a peak Darkshadow Demon Noble like Bai Qi would lose?

    The crowd was instantly in uproar, like a pot boiling over. The demons were once again stunned by Su Yi¡¯s abilities.

    And the demons¡¯ expressions were darker than ever, a mix of rage and shock.

    Earlier, Jin Wugen was suppressed and killed in a sh.

    Now, a single strike had snapped Bai Qi¡¯s neck!

    It all just seemed so unbelievable. The demons almost dared not believe it.

    Yin Xiaotian and the other Demon Kings¡¯ expressions were overcast. They were allpletely bewildered.

    How could a Universe Realm Immortal be this heaven-defying?

    They couldn¡¯t see through it!

    ¡°It seems he saw through the weaknesses of the Abyss of Divine Shadows at a nce, and he locked onto the true Bai Qi hidden among the three thousand doppelgangers!¡± one of the Demon Kings said grimly. ¡°I can¡¯t even imagine how a Universe Realm Immortal like him pulled it off!¡±

    The others changed nces. They were stunned too.

    But Su Yi acted as if he¡¯d done something entirely trivial and unassuming. He raised his jug of wine, took a sip, and said calmly, ¡°Next.¡±

    It was just one, light airy word, yet to the Demon Nobles, it was like a countdown to their impending doom. They couldn¡¯t help but feel intense pressure bearing down on them.

    Even Yin Beiwu¡¯s eyes glinted with sharp, imposing light when he looked at Su Yi.

 Chapter 1644 - Repeated Victories

    <h4>Chapter 1644 - Repeated Victories</h4>

    Thus far, the Immortal Realm had suffered four casualties in the Immortal-Demon Deathmatch.

    Now, the demons of the Beyond had four casualties too!

    Of them, Fu Xuesheng and Feng Chi had died at Yu Sheng¡¯s hands.

    The other two, Jin Wugen and Bai Qi, had died at Su Yi¡¯s hands.

    Just looking at the casualties, it might have seemed both camps were evenly matched, but Su Yi¡¯s arrival was an entirely unexpected variable. He put unprecedented pressure on the demons of the Beyond!

    No one in the Immortal Realm¡¯s camp had anticipated this, but the demons couldn¡¯t possibly have anticipated it either!

    When the experts of the Immortal Realm¡¯s camp saw that Su Yi nned to continue fighting, their blood heated up, and their hearts surged with excitement.

    ¡°Hmph! The deathmatch has only just begun. Don¡¯t get excited too early!¡± a Demon King snorted coldly.

    ¡°Hah? Do you really think a Universe Realm Immortal can kill all eighteen of our Spirit Domain¡¯s Demon Nobles?¡±

    ¡°Just wait until we¡¯ve killed the little wretch! We¡¯ll show the Immortal Realm what¡¯s what!¡±

    One Demon King after another shouted, their voices resounding throughout heaven and earth.

    There was a disturbance in the Immortal Realm¡¯s ranks, and their expressions shifted. It was true; the demons had only lost fourbatants thus far.

    Fourteen Demon Nobles had yet to fight, including the unrivaled Yin Beiwu!

    Yin Xiaotian was even more direct. ¡°Fu Yingzhen, you¡¯re next!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± A fair, smooth-skinned man in ck robes stepped onto the battlefield.

    Fu Yingzhen.

    A peak Demon Noble of the Floating Demons.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Silver demonic mes surged throughout heaven and earth, like a sea ofva bursting through a dam, nketing everything around him.

    At the same time, one defensive secret treasure after another appeared around him; drumsticks, bells, gs, and treasure pagodas, among others. All of them emanated appalling power.

    But that wasn¡¯t the end of it. Fu Yingzhen sped his hands, forming seals, and rings of demonic me appeared around him, ovepping to protect his entire body.

    The sight left the experts of the Immortal Realm wide-eyed and tongue-tied. Fu Yungzhen¡¯s caution would have been obvious to anyone!

    His meticulous caution seemed bone deep. The battle hadn¡¯t even begun yet, but he¡¯d already established airtight defenses!

    Over in the demons¡¯ camp, although the crowd found this disy a bit shameful, they still felt reassured. Jin Wugen and Bai Qi¡¯s deaths were a clear demonstration of Su Yi¡¯s terrifyingness. He was their greatest rival in this Immortal-Demon Deathmatch. The more meticulous Fu Yingzhen was, the less likely that something would go awry.

    But when Su Yi saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but snicker.

    He stretched, rising to his full height. Earlier, he¡¯d stood there unmoving, but now, he stepped into the air. He¡¯d chosen to attack directly!

    ¡°Get him!¡± Fu Yingzhen bellowed.

    The vast sea ofva swept toward Su Yi.

    Su Yi neither fled nor dodged. His body emanated dazzling, stingingly bright sword intent as he charged right through, cleaving through theva like a knife.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    He tore a rift through the endlessva nketing heaven and earth. Nothing could stand in Su Yi¡¯s way.

    Fu Yingzhen¡¯s expression shifted. He raised his hand and pped. ¡°Suppress!¡±

    One ring of glittering silver demonic me after another whooshed through the air, forming towering mountains that descended onto the world below.

    But it was still useless!

    Su Yi was unstoppable. The mountains of mes snapped and popped like soap bubbles before him.

    In the blink of an eye, he was right in front of Fu Yingzhen.

    Su Yi¡¯s sheer momentum made Fu Yingzhen¡¯s scalp go numb with fright. He instantly called upon everything he had in reserve; he simply didn¡¯t dare to hold back.

    ¡°Defend!¡±

    ¡°Crush!¡±

    ¡°Cleave!¡±

    ¡°Burst!¡±

    One inscrutable demonic invocation after another ran out. The drumstick, bell, g, and treasure pagoda rumbled and lit up, descending upon Su Yi with terrifying force.

    But it was then that Su Yi attacked.

    His sleeves billowed around him as he pressed his fingers into a sword and shed the air.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Sword qi descended from the heavens like a waterfall of stars, boundless, grand, and tyrannical beyond measure.

    Fu Yingzhen¡¯s defenses were instantly suppressed, and his treasures were sent flying.

    When this sh descended, Fu Yingzhen did everything in his power, but his attempts were instantly crushed. They couldn¡¯t block even a single attack.

    ¡°No¡ª¡ª!¡± Fu Yingzhen shrieked in terror, then turned to flee.

    But it was as if that sh had locked onto him. There was no breaking free!

    In the end, the boundless sword qi exploded his physical body. Even his soul was reduced to powder. He waspletely, utterly eradicated.

    That terrifying sword qi continued its descent, leaving a massive chasm in the ground. It seemed bottomlessly deep, and heaven and earth shook around it.

    Fu Yingzhen died beneath a single sh!!

    That endlessly tyrannical sh left even the Immortal Lords covered in cold sweat. All of them gasped.

    As for the Demon Nobles? Their hearts quivered with fright, and their expressions shifted dramatically.

    That sh broke through everything in its path!

    Most terrifying of all was that Fu Yingzhen had focused all of his power on his defenses, and he¡¯d been extraordinarily meticulous, but it was to no avail. He still died beneath a single sh!!

    When they reyed Su Yi¡¯s battles thus far, all of them were like this. He struck with overwhelming force, destroying each opponent in a single strike.

    No exceptions!

    A fifth Demon Noble had died in battle. This was the third to die at Su Yi¡¯s hands.

    Fu Yingzhen¡¯s death left the demons increasingly startled, and it put unprecedented pressure on them.

    As for the immortals? They were more excited than ever before. The Universe Realm Immortal all of them had looked down on had gone on to win three battles in a row. It was like he was invincible!

    His contemptuous bearing made even the Immortal Kings sigh with admiration, and he left them repeatedly astonished.

    ¡°Brother Pei, where did you find this Fellow Daoist Su?¡± Madam Xiangyun couldn¡¯t help but be curious. By now, she fully understood why Pei Hongjing went so far as to put his life on the line to vouch for Su Yi and send him into battle.

    This young man was simply unbelievably, astonishingly strong! He¡¯d surprised and delighted them over and over again!

    Pei Hongjing had a strange look in his eyes. He murmured, ¡°You ask me, but who should I ask? He''s the one who found us.¡±

    He was as astonished and delighted as the rest of them!

    Meanwhile, Su Yi¡¯s voice rang out once more. ¡°Next.¡±

    He spoke in monotone, without the slightest ripple of emotion, yet his voice shook the hearts of everyone present!

    But this time, none of the demons wanted to ept his challenge.

    ¡°Hahaha! So, you demons are capable of fear after all?¡± One of the Immortal Kings burst intoughter. Soon, everyone in the Seventh Gate of Heaven wasughing alongside him.

    The demons were enraged.

    ¡°Allow me, Uncle.¡± Yin Beiwu¡¯s face was calm and indifferent, but his eyes surged with murderous intent.

    ¡°No.¡± Yin Xiaotian refused, then transmitted, ¡°You¡¯re our ace. How could we send you into battle now? Let the others probe the boy¡¯s limits!¡±

    Yin Beiwu instantly fell silent. He could read between the lines; Yin Xiaotian wanted to use the other Demon Nobles to fritter away Su Yi¡¯s cultivation!

    ¡°Feng Ming, you¡¯re next!¡± Yin Xiaotian said gravely.

    ¡°I...¡± Feng Ming was a bit hesitant.

    ¡°What, are you afraid?¡± Yin Xiaotian¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you signed a life-or-death contract!¡±

    Feng Ming¡¯s expression shifted. He gnashed his teeth and nodded. ¡°Very well!¡±

    He then turned and walked onto the battlefield and fought with everything he had.

    But he still seemed pathetically weak against Su Yi. Mere moments passed before Feng Ming was suppressed and killed. Hisst, desperate shriek lingered in the air, making all of the demons¡¯ expressions unsightly.

    Su Yi¡¯s tyrannical disy of force had intimidated the surviving Demon Nobles, but this was a deathmatch. They had no choice but to fight!

    Before long, the seventh battle began. This time, Su Yi''s opponent was a woman in military attire. She had a fierce, powerful aura, and she was even stronger than Fu Yingzhen.

    But she still onlysted three strikes before she took a sword to the forehead and died on the spot!

    The eighth Demon Noble shattered into pieces beneath Su Yi¡¯s fist.

    The ninth Demon Noble died brutally in a sh between souls.

    The tenth Demon Noble was crushed to bits beneath Su Yi¡¯s feet.

    And the eleventh...

    One bloody, brutal death yed out after another, repeatedly shaking the demons¡¯ will to fight. Their expressions were bleak, and they felt iparably stifled.

    The Demon Kings¡¯ faces were ashen. They longed to enter the battlefield and kill Su Yi with their own two hands.

    He was just a Universe Realm Immortal, yet he seemed invincible. He stood proudly on the battlefield, killing one Demon Noble after another. Who wouldn¡¯t have been furious?

    The worst part was that none of theirbatants could even injure Su Yi!

    Su Yi¡¯s continuous victories repeatedly astonished the immortals, too. The cheers and joyous cries had disappeared. Now, they gazed at Su Yi¡¯s tall, upright figure in a daze, as if they were looking upon a deity performing a miracle!

    By now, even Garrison Master Shen Qingshi and the other Immortal Kings werepletely convinced of Su Yi¡¯s strength.

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t care about any of that. With the experiences of his past life, killing a few Demon Nobles put no pressure on him at all.

    The reason for this was simple. As soon as his opponents entered the battlefield, he could discern their origins, cultivation base, their abilities, and even their cultivation technique.

    Su Yi naturally had methods specifically designed to counter them, too.

    Furthermore, he¡¯d been able to kill Immortal Lords even in the early stages of the Universe Realm, and he¡¯d reached thete-stage Universe Realm not long ago, during his time in Blue Cliff Academy.

    Never mind these Demon Nobles; even the Sword Fanatic, an unrivaled Immortal Lord who¡¯d survived the Age of Fallen Immortals, had long since ceased to be his opponent.

    Dealing with these Demon Nobles of the Beyond was nothing at all. All he had to do was keep killing until all of them were dead!

    Time slipped by.

    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to die!¡±

    A terrified shriek rang out. The fifteenth Demon Noblepletely broke down and fled in panic.

    Unfortunately for him, Su Yi cut him in two in seconds. His fresh blood sttered the air.

    The dense smell of blood permeated the battlefield, assailing the nostrils.

    By now, thirteen Demon Nobles had died at Su Yi¡¯s hands. He¡¯d crushed his opponents as if they were made of rotten wood. He hadn¡¯t even been injured yet!

    Over in the demons¡¯ camp, Yin Beiwu was already visibly enraged, and murderous intent had umted in his heart. By now, he could no longer take it. He promptly rose and said, ¡°No need to wait any longer. I¡¯m up next!¡±

 Chapter 1645 - The Silvermoon Divine Wheel

    <h4>Chapter 1645 - The Silvermoon Divine Wheel</h4>

    Two Demon Nobles were supposed to fight before Yin Beiwu, but now that he''d stepped forth, he instantly became the center of attention.

    ¡°The unrivaled Demon Noble of the Silvermoon Demons finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore.¡±

    ¡°I just wonder exactly how strong he is.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯s far beyond the other Demon Nobles.¡±

    ...Over in the Immortal Realm¡¯s camp, everyone was talking about him. All of them looked solemn.

    ¡°Beiwu, whatever you do, don¡¯t getcent!¡± Yin Xiaotian urged gravely.

    He had high hopes for Yin Beiwu, and based on the strength Su Yi had revealed just far, he thought the Universe Realm Immortal had little hope of victory, assuming Yin Beiwu went all out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush to kill him. Take it slow and torture him to death, bit by bit. We¡¯ve got to teach the Immortal Realm a lesson!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯ve got to make him suffer.¡± The other Demon Kings all spoke up at once.

    Su Yi had just in thirteen Demon Nobles in a row, winning thirteen consecutive victories. All of them had bellies full of pent-up fury, and all of them were on the verge of exploding.

    ¡°Rest assured, Seniors. He¡¯s sure to die today!¡± said Yin Beiwu. He was already approaching the battlefield.

    <i>Thud! Thud!</i>

    Every step Yin Beiwu took was like the beating of a heavenly drum. Heaven and earth trembled every time his feet hit the ground.

    And his majestic aura rose around him like bamboo shoots sprouting after a spring rain. Silver smoke surged into the firmament, nketing the surrounding eighty thousand feet!

    Dazzling and unearthly silver moonlight shone around his tall, thin figure, giving him a holy, invible air.

    Everywhere he passed, the very air itself split and copsed!

    His terrifying majesty was such that a series of gasps rang out amongst the onlookers.

    ¡°Based on his sheer majestic aura, this Yin Beiwu really is far beyond the other Demon Nobles. He¡¯s far too terrifying!¡± Pei Hongjing looked solemn.

    He¡¯d watched all the battles thus far, and after a cursoryparison, he could say with certainty that Yin Beiwu was far beyond everyone Su Yi had faced thus far!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su is up against a powerful foe this time.¡± Madam Xiangyun¡¯s heart clenched. She could tell that Yin Beiwu was not one to provoke lightly!

    One of the Immortal Kings said softly, ¡°If Su Yi wins this match, there will be no suspense left; this Immortal-Demon Deathmatch is sure to end in our victory.

    ¡°But if he loses... the advantage Su Yi seized will disappear without a trace. With Yin Beiwu to hold down the fort, the demons will be able to turn this around!

    ¡°If that happens, the Immortal Realm will face a crushing defeat!¡±

    All of them realized that this was the crucial match. It would determine the final results of this Immortal-Demon Deathmatch!

    An austere atmosphere permeated heaven and earth. A grand battle was about to begin!

    Yin Beiwu¡¯s eyes shed like lightning, and his aura connected heaven and earth. A waterfall of silver moonlight coursed around him, dazzling and holy.

    ¡°I¡¯m quite curious. Just who are you? Where did youe from? Why haven¡¯t I heard of a Universe Realm Immortal like you appearing in the Immortal Realm?¡± asked Yin Beiwu.

    This was exactly what everyone present was wondering, including the immortals. Everyone was baffled.

    They hadn¡¯t heard anything about an unreasonably powerful, unrivaled figure like Su Yi appearing in the Immortal Realm either.

    ¡°Want to know?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Beat me, and I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    Yin Beiwuughed coldly, and his eyes surged with murderous intent. ¡°When I beat you, I won''t need you to tell me. I¡¯ll simply extract your soul and see for myself!¡±

    As he spoke, he attacked directly.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Endless silver moonlight burst forth and gathered around Yin Beiwu¡¯s fist before transforming into a thin war spear.

    A momentter, he disappeared into thin air. When he reappeared, he was right above Su Yi¡¯s head. He swung his spear and thrust with all his might.

    It was just one attack, but the sky copsed, and silver light swept outward, like a river of stars. Tyrannical demonic mes burst from the spear. He seemed determined to destroy everything and everyone in his path, be they god or Buddha.

    When they saw this strike, even the Immortal Kings looked stunned. <i>Strong! He¡¯s truly strong!</i>

    <i>He¡¯s far beyond the other Demon Nobles!</i>

    But even in the face of this strike, Su Yi neither fled nor dodged. Instead, he stretched out his hand and grabbed.

    <i>Boom!!</i>

    His spear descended explosively from the heavens. How terrifying was it? Yet Su Yi¡¯s right hand seemed unstoppable. It crushed the monstrous demonic mes enveloping the spear, and when he tightened his grip, he held it fast.

    <i>Crunch!!</i>

    The spear condensed out of silver moonlight snapped. A rain of light scattered as Su Yi leaped forward. His hands formed a seal, and he struck the air.

    It was as if he¡¯d opened the gates of heaven. It was just one attack, yet it waspletely overpowering. The charging Yin Beiweu was sent directly flying.

    But there was no denying that Yin Beiwu was terrifying. He paused briefly in midair, but a momentter, he charged forth once more.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    He cast aside his spear and swung his fists with divine valiance. Moonlight surged around him as he marched into battle like a frenzied deity.

    His heaven-defying momentum struck terror into the hearts of even the distant onlookers. There was no need to even question it; had any of the other participants in the Immortal-Demon Deathmatch faced Yin Beiwu, Yin Beiwu would have crushed them with ease!

    Su Yi didn¡¯t dodge. His expression was as calm as ever as he shed with his opponent head-on.

    Soon, the battle exploded with even greater intensity.

    <i>Rumble! Boom!</i>

    Sword qi shot through the air, and demonic mes ran rampant.

    The battlefield was plunged into upheaval, with destruction on all sides.

    Although Yin Beiwu was heaven-defying, Su Yi was even more forceful. With every movement, sword qi shot through the air, repeatedly shattering Yin Beiwu¡¯s offensive!

    The sight left the onlookerspletely dazed. There was nothing for it; this battle was just too heaven-defying.

    And for a Demon Noble, Yin Beiwu¡¯s strength was astonishing. He would have been an unquestionably dazzling figure no matter which era he¡¯d appeared in; this was practically the limit of what was possible at his cultivation.

    In the Immortal Realm, experts of his level were as rare as phoenix feathers and qilin horns. They could only be found in peak ancient factions.

    But Su Yi was even more terrifying. He was only a Universe Realm Immortal, yet he was evenly matched with Yin Beiwu, and he was relying on nothing but his own strength!

    The Immortal Realm¡¯s camp boiled over with excitement. Everyone had been as tense as could be, but now, they finally sighed in relief.

    Over in the demons¡¯ camp, the Demon Kings and remaining Demon Nobles frowned. They couldn¡¯t even imagine how Yin Beiwu hadn¡¯t taken Su Yi down by now.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just watch for now. This is far from the limit of Beiwu¡¯s abilities!¡± Yin Xiaotian was still calm. Rather, he had absolute confidence in Yin Beiwu.

    His words instantly reassured the other demon experts.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The battle raged with increasing intensity.

    Yin Beiwu¡¯s secret arts and divine abilities were increasingly terrifying, and he fought with increasing valiance. His momentum continuously soared!

    The sight made many of the onlookers¡¯ hearts palpitate with fright.

    <i>Even in peak condition, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d barelyst a few seconds against Yin Beiwu.</i> Yu Sheng¡¯s heart shook. Yin Beiwu¡¯s strength filled her with terror and unease.

    But before long, she sensed that although Yin Beiwu fought with increasing ferocity, Su Yi still managed to neutralize all of his attacks; he wasn¡¯t even injured, let alone suppressed.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su...¡± Yu Sheng was stunned. Her voice trailed off; she couldn¡¯t find the words to describe her emotions.

    Meanwhile¡ª¡ª

    <i>The River of Heaven Demon Moon Incantation, the Unmovable Profound Demon Physique, the Divine Visage Domain Suppressing Sutra... No wonder this kid has such rare and powerful attainments at the Demon Noble level. He¡¯s one of the one-in-a-million Silvermoon Demons with an Unmovable Profound Demon Physique!</i>

    Su Yi determined Yin Beiwu¡¯s abilities at a nce. From this, he could tell that Yin Beiwu¡¯s status among the Silvermoon Demons had to be extraordinarily lofty. It was even highly likely that he was their future leader!

    The nine great demon races of the Beyond had iparably stringent rules.

    The River of Heaven Demon Moon Incantation and the Divine Visage Domain Suppressing Sutra were the Silvermoon Demons¡¯ supreme legacies. Only scions of their main line of descent were permitted to learn them!

    This was direct proof of Yin Beiwu¡¯s lofty status.

    But this only increased Su Yi¡¯s determination to kill him!

    ¡°Activate!¡±

    After a prolonged offensive failed to take Su Yi down, Yin Beiwu frowned and hesitated no longer. He bellowed, and a glittering silver moon formed above his head.

    Its surface reflected strange visions of three thousand demonic domains.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    When this moon appeared, its dazzling light illuminated all of heaven and earth, and terrifying murderous intent nketed the surrounding area.

    ¡°The Silvermoon Divine Wheel!¡±

    Over in the demons¡¯ camp, several of the Demon Kings eximed. They hadn¡¯t expected this at all.

    And the immortals¡¯ hearts shook. <i>Just how many cards does Yin Beiwu have up his sleeves?</i>

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. <i>It seems the Silvermoon Demons are training him with the expectation that he bes a Demon Sovereign; they even taught him the Silvermoon Divine Wheel!</i>

    The Silvermoon Divine Wheel was an unrivaled secret legacy of the Silvermoon Demons, taught only to those determined to have the potential to be Demon Sovereigns!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Before Su Yi could give the matter any further thought, Yin Beiwu activated the radiant Silvermoon Divine Wheel and attacked.

    From a distance, it seemed as if a demon god had raised the radiant moon into the air and mmed it at Su Yi. That tyrannical force made everything in a thirty-thousand-mile radius shake on its axis.

    The skies churned like turbulent seas!

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity, but your mastery of the Silvermoon Divine Wheel is insufficient.¡± Su Yiughed dryly and leaped through the air.

    It was as if his whole body were an unparalleled sword leaving its sheath. Unstoppable sword intent rose into the firmament and spread throughout the nine heavens and the ten earths.

    It was as if he were apletely different person: unbridled, contemptuous, and aloof, a sovereign of the Dao of the Sword!

    ¡°Break!¡±

    Su Yi used his fingers as a sword and swung his sleeves.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A streak of sword qi rose, tearing through the skies. It was just one hundred feet long, and as mysterious and ethereal as if he¡¯d cut a streak of morning light out of the blue sky.

    When this shnded, everyone felt a stinging pain in their eyes, and their hearts and minds quivered with fright.

    Those beneath the Immortal Lord level couldn¡¯t see anything at all. Their minds went nk and their hearts filled with bewilderment. They were so ovee that they lost all capacity to sense their surroundings.

    As for the Immortal Kings and Immortal Lords? They watched in astonishment as Su Yi¡¯s sh cleaved through heaven and earth, like the first parting of primordial chaos, and split the Silvermoon Divine Wheel in two.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    It was as if the radiant moon overhead were splitting into pieces. Surging mes poured from the heavens like a waterfall, illuminating the world.

    Yin Beiwu was charging like an enraged demon god, yet in the face of this strike, he was sent flying back over ten thousand feet!

 Chapter 1646 - The Crescent Moon Pupil

    <h4>Chapter 1646 - The Crescent Moon Pupil</h4>

    One sh, and he broke the Silvermoon Divine Wheel and sent Yin Beiwu flying!

    This tyrannical strike stunned everyone present.

    ¡°What... What kind of Dao of the Sword is this?¡±

    Even the Immortal Kings were shaken. One sh rose into the sky, then seemed to overturn the heavens. There were no words to describe how terrifying it was.

    Meanwhile, those in the demons¡¯ camp were practically dumbfounded.

    ¡°That was the Silvermoon Divine Wheel. How could he break it so easily?¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s unstoppable sh came as an enormous shock to even Yin Xiaotian and the other Demon Kings.

    None of them would have guessed that in this sh between unrivaled geniuses, Yin Beiwu would be the first to be forced back.

    Ten thousand feet away.

    Yin Beiwu had only just steadied himself on his feet when he staggered once more. He couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, and he hacked up a mouthful of blood.

    His flexible armor had split in front, leaving a bloody gash in his chest so deep that his bones were visible!

    There was no doubt about it. The flexible armor had blocked some of the impact of Su Yi¡¯s strike. Without it, Yin Beiwu¡¯s torso likely would have been shed open from shoulder to belly!

    This realization triggered a series of gasps on both sides.

    Yin Beiwu¡¯s expression was iparably ashen.

    ¡°Little bastard, do you really think I¡¯m helpless against you?¡± Yin Beiwu bellowed in fury. Silver moonlight surged around his tall, upright figure, connecting heaven and earth. Shockingly, his majestic aura rose to new heights once more!

    <i>ng!</i>

    A piercing sound rang out as a snow-white bone spear appeared in Yin Beiwu¡¯s grip.

    It was twenty feet long, and countless flecks of starlight and divine me flowed around it. It was as if Yin Beiwu were gripping the dazzling river of stars.

    The Starme Demon Spear!

    Most unbelievable of all, Yin Beiwu¡¯s wounds instantly knit back together and disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°This...¡± Everyone was astonished. None of them could imagine how Yin Beiwu had pulled this off.

    It just seemed unbelievable, as if no matter how severe Yin Beiwu¡¯s injuries got, he could recover instantly.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how many cards you have up your sleeves. None of them can change your fate.¡± Su Yi shook his head slightly.

    In the Immortal-Demon Deathmatch, no one was permitted to use external power beyond the Immortal Lord or Demon Noble level. This meant that no matter how many cards Yin Beiwu had up his sleeves, none would be all that amazing.

    Su Yi took a step through the air, sleeves billowing around him as he walked swathed in sword intent.

    ¡°Die!¡± Yin Beiwu bellowed and swung the Starme Demon Spear, filling the sky with celestial fire interwoven with dazzling moonlight.

    Su Yi still fought barehanded. His hands formed a sword seal and bore down on the sky.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The sky copsed and the earth gave in as a glittering sword mountain descended, crushing the churning celestial mes and scattering the starlight. It crushed everything in its path!

    Yin Beiwu¡¯s pupils constricted, and he thrust his spear over a hundred times in rapid session. In the end, the sword mountain shattered.

    Despite this sess, his handsome face was iparably unsightly. <i>Is this guy really a Universe Realm Immortal? Why is his Dao of the Sword so unreasonably terrifying?!?</i>

    Before he could wrap his head around it, Su Yi attacked. Dense sword qi hummed and nged between his hands and whooshed forth.

    Countless streaks of sword qi shot through the air, like radiant arcs of divine light, with flowing, unstoppable momentum!

    Yin Beiwu didn¡¯t hesitate to use a secret art to summon radiant full moons. They orbited around him, forming a massive defensive barrier.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Sword qi descended, and wherever it passed, moons shattered. The sword qi stirred up a flood of destructive power that swept throughout thendscape.

    Yin Beiwu was rmed and furious as he unleashed yet another secret ability.

    But it was to no avail. He tried one technique and wondrous secret art after another, but Su Yi broke all of them in a single strike!

    Yin Beiwu¡¯s situation was increasingly passive. Su Yi waspletely suppressing him!

    The crowd was stunned. Su Yi was just too forceful and domineering. His sword qi swept through the sky with unstoppable momentum!

    His majestic bearingpletely surpassed that of Yin Beiwu, an unrivaled Demon Noble.

    All of this was entirely outside of the demons¡¯ predictions.

    ¡°Just where did this Su Yi persone from?¡±

    ¡°How could he have such strength?¡±

    Even though the Demon Nobles were knowledgeable and experienced, they still couldn¡¯t figure Su Yi out. This left them both startled and enraged. They found it difficult to believe that such a monster had appeared in the Immortal Realm.

    ¡°No matter what, that boy must die today!¡± Yin Xiaotian gnashed his teeth, his gaze sinister and terrifying. ¡°If he lives, we have no hope of winning future Immortal-Demon Deathmatches!¡±

    ¡°That isn''t even the worst of it. He¡¯s still only in his twenties, and he¡¯s only in the Universe Realm, yet he possesses such heaven-defying power. I dare not even imagine how powerful he¡¯ll be upon breaking into the Void Realm,¡± another Demon King said gravely. ¡°Much less as he approaches the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao...¡±

    Yin Xiaotian nodded. ¡°That¡¯s why he has to die!¡±

    Over in the immortals¡¯ camp, everyone fell into a daze. Everything they were seeing overturned their perception of reality, and even their imagination. It wasn¡¯t hard to imagine how shocked they were!

    Su Yi was just that strong. Even the Immortal Kings were confused, lost, and bewildered!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A heaven-shaking impact rang out as Yin Beiwu was forced back once more. His long hair was disheveled, and his handsome face was ashen and hideously contorted. His eyes bulged out of their sockets.

    He¡¯d all but run out of trump cards. Su Yi had broken everything he¡¯d thrown at him; Yin Beiwu hadn¡¯t made any progress at all!

    Worse, Su Yi was gradually drawing closer and increasing the pressure on him. Yin Beiwu knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold out much longer!

    Every time he was injured, his wounds quickly knit back together, but Yin Beiwu knew better than anyone that his regenerative powers only healed his external wounds. His internal injuries couldn¡¯t recover so quickly.

    <i>Something¡¯s not right here. Something¡¯s seriously wrong. No matter what I try, it¡¯s like he knows what I¡¯m about to do in advance, and he has a countermeasure at the ready!</i>

    <i>Just who is he? Why can he see through the unparalleled secret arts of the Silvermoon Demons? Not even our secret legacies can deceive him!</i>

    Waves of shock coursed through Yin Beiwu¡¯s heart.

    He was a highly aplished Demon Noble. He naturally wasn¡¯t stupid. He knew something strange was afoot here.

    <i>This is bad!</i>

    Suddenly, Yin Beiwu felt his heart palpitate in terror. Su Yi¡¯s fair, slender hand suddenly reached out, like a divine dragon extending its ws through the mist and clouds, and grabbed him from afar.

    Yin Beiwu didn¡¯t hesitate to dodge, but even though he escaped Su Yi¡¯s grip, Su Yi took hold of his spear.

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    The Starme Demon Spear split.

    Yin Beiwu felt as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning.

    When he saw that Su Yi was already charging at him again, Yin Beiwu¡¯s gaze filled with madness, and he roared, ¡°Die!!¡±

    He suddenly plucked the jade pearl hanging from his neck and crushed it.

    <i>Boom¡ª¡ª!</i>

    Heaven and earth shook as a terrifying power swept over the entire area.

    The crowd watched as a resplendent silver crescent moon appeared in the sky. It was extraordinarily strange, like a long, narrow eye full of tyrannical, cold, and unearthly power.

    Yin Xiaotian and the other Demon Kings¡¯ expressions were strange.

    That was the Crescent Moon Pupil! The Silvermoon Demons¡¯ forbidden secret treasure.

    A Demon Sovereign had refined it personally, and it could easily intimidate and damage the souls of even Immortal Kings. It was terrifying beyond measure!

    Over in the immortals¡¯ camp, the Immortal Kings were enraged. Although they didn¡¯t recognize the Crescent Moon Pupil, they could tell at a nce that its power was far beyond the bounds of the Demon Noble level. Even they sensed an enormous threat!

    This was a tant vition of the Immortal-Demon Deathmatch¡¯s rules!

    Those who vited the rules were to be executed! But it was toote for them to intervene.

    Terrifying, unearthly power enveloped the entire area. The Crescent Moon Eye was like the entrance of an endless abyss intent on devouring heaven and earth and everything in between.

    It wasn¡¯t cold out, but everyone trembled. Their hearts filled with panic.

    The Crescent Moon Pupil was like a demonic abyss, strange and terrifying. It devoured the sky as its power enveloped Su Yi.

    But it was then that a mocking grin tugged at Su Yi¡¯s lips. He didn¡¯t retreat. Instead, he took a step forward and pressed down on the air.

    <i>h!</i>

    A streak of sword qi exploded into being it. It was imbued with a wisp of the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ power.

    When it swept forth, it embedded itself in the Crescent Moon Pupil.

    <i>Boom!!</i>

    The crescent moon shook violently, then exploded.

    And Su Yi¡¯s sword qi pierced Yin Beiwu¡¯s skull, right between the eyes.

    The unrivaled Demon Noble of the Silvermoon Demons froze mid hideous grin. His eyes bulged, and he opened his mouth as if to speak, but no sound came out.

    It seemed Su Yi knew what he was trying to say. ¡°You¡¯re right. I did it all for the sake of killing you now.¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, Yin Beiwu¡¯s body crumbled into ash and dissipated.

    Deathly silence descended over the area.

    Everyone was bbergasted, dazed, and rooted to the spot. They almost felt as if they¡¯d gone insane.

    How terrifying was that crescent moon? It could have threatened the lives of even Immortal Kings!

    But just as everyone thought Su Yi was doomed, this happened. Just one sh, and Su Yi turned the tides and slew Yin Beiwu!!

    Yin Xiaotian and the other Demon Kings¡¯ strange smiles froze in ce. All of them felt as if they¡¯d been struck by lightning.

    <i>The Crescent Moon Pupil was destroyed? How is that possible!?</i>

    Life and death were determined far too quickly; it was over in a sh. There was no time to intervene. Naturally, there was no time to save Yin Beiwu¡¯s life, either.

    Heaven and earth were deathly silent. An air of astonishment descended over the area.

    Now that Yin Beiwu was dead, fourteen Demon Nobles had died at Su Yi¡¯s hands!

    And losing their ace meant that the demons had almost no hope of turning the tides and winning this Immortal-Demon Deathmatch!

    Su Yi took out a jug of wine and had a sip.

    That final confrontation was apetition of trump cards, not a sh of the Grand Dao. Thus, in his eyes, it was the dullest part of the battle. Naturally, he wasn¡¯t particrly overjoyed at his victory.

    Anyway, the one he¡¯d killed was at best a Silvermoon Demon with heaven-defying potential, that¡¯s all.

    ¡°Beiwu!!¡± Yin Xiaotian let out a bestial, grief-stricken roar. His eyes were bloodshot, and his hair and beard bristled with fury.

    The other Demon Kings were ovee with murderous intent. Yin Beiwu¡¯s status had been extraordinarily lofty. He was the son of the leader of the Silverme Demons!

    Even Demon Kings like them would struggle to bear the consequences of his death!

    All of the Demon Kings locked onto Su Yi, their gazes overflowing with murderous intent.

 Chapter 1647 - Captives

    <h4>Chapter 1647 - Captives</h4>

    ¡°He won!¡±

    ¡°Su Yi killed Yin Beiwu!¡±

    ¡°Haha! The Immortal Realm has this Immortal-Demon Deathmatch in the bag!¡±

    The Immortal Realm¡¯s camppletely boiled over. Many of the onlookers cheered and whooped for joy.

    Those Immortal Lords here to participate in the deathmatch smiled broadly. They were nowpletely reassured.

    Admittedly, it wasn¡¯t over yet. Yin Beiwu was dead, but the demons of the Beyond had two Demon Nobles yet to fight. Still, neither of them could influence the big picture. There was no need for the Immortal Lords to risk themselves any further!

    Those who¡¯d bet on the demons¡¯ victory werepletely dumbstruck. They all stood there in a daze, unsure whether to celebrate the Immortal Realm¡¯s victory or mourn their lost wagers.

    The Immortal Kings were jubnt, and they felt a massive weight lift from their shoulders.

    Over the past three hundred years, the Immortal Realm had lost seven out of eight Immortal-Demon Deathmatches. It was a humiliating, pathetic reality; just thinking about it made them feel stifled.

    But now, all of that stifled humiliation had vanished into thin air. They could finally hold their heads up high!

    ¡°Earlier, Yin Beiwu broke the rules of the Immortal-Demon Deathmatch, using treasures far beyond the Demon Noble level. Even though he¡¯s been executed, we absolutely cannot simply let this go!¡± one of the Immortal Kings said gravely.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We demand an exnation!¡± another Immortal King said with seething murderous intent.

    Earlier, Yin Beiwu used a forbidden secret treasure, the Crescent Moon Pupil. It was strong enough to threaten the lives of Immortal Kings. If Su Yi hadn¡¯t had means of countering it, the consequences would have been unimaginable!

    ¡°This incident...¡± Pei Hongjing was about to say something when he suddenly sensed something, and his expression shifted dramatically. ¡°This is bad!¡±

    He rose without the slightest hesitation and charged out of the Seventh Gate of Heaven.

    On the distant Bloodthirsty ins, Demon King Yin Xiaotian had charged into the battlefield. He was headed right for Su Yi!

    It had all happened so fast. Who could have imagined that a terrifying Demon King like Yin Xiaotian would disregard the rules and attack Su Yi before the Immortal-Demon Deathmatch even ended?

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth changed color, and everything in between dimmed.

    Yin Xiaotian shifted through the sky and struck ruthlessly. The explosive power of a Demon King manifested a hand so enormous that it blotted out the sun. It descended upon Su Yi swathed in monstrous silver mes.

    ¡°Die!¡± roared Yin Xiaotian.

    The originally joyous immortals fell silent. This sudden development left everyone stunned.

    It happened so quickly that despite rushing out of the Seventh Gate of Heaven, Pei Hongjing couldn¡¯t possibly get there in time.

    But Su Yi seemed to have anticipated this. When Yin Xiaotian arrived, Su Yi¡¯s figure shed and disappeared into thin air.

    <i>Boom¡ª¡ª!</i>

    A massive chasm appeared where he¡¯d been standing just moments prior. Dirt and fragments of rock melted on impact. That terrifying force was enough to make the onlookers¡¯ scalps go numb with fright,

    But in the end, it hit nothing but air.

    Su Yi had long since re-entered the barrier manifested of Immortal Laws. He was entirely unharmed; his robes weren¡¯t even dirty.

    The immortals sighed in relief.

    Pei Hongjing was the first to rush to Su Yi¡¯s side. He asked in concern, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, you¡¯re not hurt, are you?¡±

    Su Yi shook his head, then gazed at the distant Yin Xiaotian and sighed. ¡°Just as I thought. You Silvermoon Demons are just as shameless as before.¡±

    Yin Xiaotian glowered furiously. ¡°Little wretch! Do you really think hiding behind the Seventh Gate of Heaven¡¯s barrier means I can¡¯t kill you?¡±

    Off in the distance, the other Demon Kings joined him with terrifying momentum. All of them red hatefully at Su Yi, and all of them overflowed with murderous intent.

    But in the end, none of them dared to attack the Seventh Gate of Heaven¡¯s barrier.

    ¡°Yin Xiaotian, this is an Immortal-Demon Deathmatch, and you¡¯re breaking the rules. Are you sore losers?¡± Garrison Master Shen Qingshi said expressionlessly. His voice traveled throughout the surrounding area.

    The other Immortal Kings shouted in fury too. All of them were beside themselves with rage.

    Who¡¯d have thought a lofty Demon King of the Silvermoon Demon Race would attack a junior? ¡°Shameless¡± was insufficient to describe such behavior. He was tantly disregarding everyone in the Immortal Realm¡¯s camp!

    ¡°The rules?¡± Yin Xiaotian burst intoughter, but his smile was sinister. ¡°We of the Spirit Domain initiated the Immortal-Demon Deathmatch, and we set the rules. I decide who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong!¡±

    The crowd burst into uproar.

    Throughout the Seventh Gate of Heaven, the onlookers were righteously indignant. They couldn¡¯t suppress their fury. Who could have failed to realize that the demons of the Beyond didn¡¯t care about the rules at all?

    <i>Demon scum! You can¡¯t trust them at all!</i>

    Garrison Master Shen Qingshi¡¯s expression turned unsightly. ¡°Yin Xiaotian, your actions have brought shame on the nine great races of the Spirit Domain. You¡¯re only going to make us look down on you!¡±

    Yin Xiaotianughed coldly. ¡°The winner is a king, and the loser is a bandit. Might makes right! If you¡¯ve got the balls, leave your barrier and fight me!¡±

    His voice boomed like thunder, resounding throughout heaven and earth.

    The Immortal Kings exchanged nces. Yin Xiaotian¡¯s bluster had intimidated just about everyone watching from the Seventh Gate of Heaven.

    ¡°Afraid?¡± Yin Xiaotianughed coldly.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°The old-timer¡¯s obviously just a fool who can¡¯t do anything but shout aggressively. If he were really capable, he¡¯d break into the Seventh Gate of Heaven and fight us here.¡±

    Pei Hongjingughed too. ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case. He thinks we¡¯re so easily provoked? Ludicrous!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Yi turned to leave. At his current level, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid to duke it out with Yin Xiaotian if he drew on his trump cards.

    But he wouldn¡¯t be up against Yin Xiaotian alone; five other Demon Kings were eyeing him hungrily.

    Su Yi naturally wasn¡¯t stupid enough to risk it given the circumstances.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have you dead before the day is through, you little wretch!¡± Yin Xiaotian said with staunch conviction.

    Su Yi stopped, turned to look at him, and said with conviction, ¡°That so?¡±

    But Yin Xiaotian ignored Su Yi and looked at the garrison master. ¡°Shen Qingshi, give us the boy, and I promise the nine great races of the Spirit Domain won¡¯t attack the Seventh Gate of Heaven for a thousand years!¡±

    The immortals couldn¡¯t help butugh. <i>He thinks he can threaten us into giving up Su Yi? He¡¯s simply dreaming!</i>

    Shen Qingshi said tly, ¡°The Seventh Gate of Heaven hasn¡¯t maintained the peace all these years by capitting to our enemies!¡±

    Yin Xiaotianughed. ¡°Don¡¯t speak in absolutes. Let¡¯s negotiate; all I want is that little wretch¡¯s life.¡±

    As he spoke, he flipped his palm, and a white bonemp floated into the air. There was a man reflected inside, and he was thoroughly covered in chains.

    ¡°Do you recognize this person?¡± Yin Xiaotian gazed at the Cloudy Dome Immortal tform.

    After a brief examination, Shen Qingshi¡¯s brow furrowed, but he didn¡¯t recognize the hostage.

    However, Pei Hongjing looked stricken. He couldn¡¯t help but blurt, ¡°Martial Uncle Wei Zhong?!?¡±

    The crowd was instantly in uproar. Wei Zhong! The previous garrison master of the Seventh Gate of Heaven, and a high elder of Blue Cliff Academy. He¡¯d protected the Seventh Gate of Heaven for almost thirty thousand years!

    The Seventh Gate of Heaven was a dangerous ce. Demons of the Beyond attacked frequently, but not one demon expert had made it past the Seventh Gate of Heaven under Wei Zhong¡¯s leadership!

    Eighteen thousand years ago, the City of Ten Thousand Stars changed. Some of its experts left the Seventh Gate of Heaven and ventured into the Bloodthirsty ins.

    Wei Zhong suspected that they¡¯d actually joined their enemies, so he led a group of experts to pursue and kill these traitors. There¡¯d been no word of him since. Rumor had it that the demons had killed him.

    No one would have guessed that Wei Zhong was still alive, and furthermore, that the demons were holding him captive inside a white bonemp!

    ¡°Garrison Master Wei Zhong?¡± Shen Qingshi¡¯s expression shifted. The other Immortal Kings were stunned too; none of them had anticipated this.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is none other than Wei Zhong, the former Garrison Master of the Seventh Gate of Heaven!¡± Yin Xiaotian said coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll trade you the life of an Immortal King for the life of a Universe Realm youngster. Isn¡¯t that generous of me?¡±

    Deathly silence ensued. Everyone instinctively nced at Shen Qingshi.

    Shen Qingshi took a deep breath, then looked at Pei Hongjing. ¡°His Excellency Wei Zhong is a member of Blue Cliff Academy, and Brother Pei is its dean. We must ask him first!¡±

    Pei Jinghong¡¯s expression was ashen. He said with staunch determination, ¡°There¡¯s no need to even discuss this! I trust that if Martial Uncle Wei could hear us, he¡¯d staunchly refuse to trade Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s life for his own!¡±

    His voice resounded throughout the firmament. Everyone was moved; Pei Hongjing¡¯s righteousness left them stunned.

    Shen Qingshi furrowed his brow and sighed. ¡°The day I became the new garrison master, I stood before the Stele of Heaven¡¯s Will and swore that if His Excellency Wei Zhong had been killed, I¡¯d avenge him, and that if he lived, I¡¯d do everything in my power to bring him home alive.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Pei Hongjing flew into a rage. ¡°You can¡¯t seriously want to use Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s life topromise with demons?¡±

    Shen Qingshi shook his head. ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood, Brother Pei. As the garrison master of the Seventh Gate of Heaven, how could I do something so unjust and inhumane?¡±

    From beginning to end, Su Yi just watched and said nothing at all. He was actually curious to see what Yin Xiaotian would offer and how he would threaten the higher-ups of the Seventh Gate of Heaven.

    Simrly, he was curious to see what the higher-ups would decide. Their stance would determine Su Yi¡¯s response!

    ¡°What? Is the life of your former garrison master not enough?¡± Yin Xiaotianughed coldly. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll just have to go out and make you offer the little wretch up of your own ord!¡±

    With that, he waved his sleeves through the air.

    <i>Whoosh~</i>

    Onemp after another floated into the air, ten in total.

    Each white bonemp held a captive. Some were male, some were female, but all of them were thoroughly chained.

    And when they saw the captives clearly, everyone in the Seventh Gate of Heaven was in uproar.

 Chapter 1648 - Trading Su Yi

    <h4>Chapter 1648 - Trading Su Yi</h4>

    ¡°That¡¯s... our sect¡¯s Ancestor Meng Yun!¡± an Immortal King cried out excitedly. ¡°So he¡¯s still alive!¡±

    Another Immortal King trembled from head to toe; he¡¯dpletely lost hisposure. He murmured, ¡°The former leader of our Skybound Sword Sect is still alive! I can see him!¡±

    ¡°Yao¡¯er! Is that you? I... I just knew you weren¡¯t really dead!!¡± a ck-robed Immortal King cried out. The rims of his eyes reddened, and his voice was hoarse.

    One of the women held captive in a bonemp was his former Dao Partner, Immortal Lady Lin Yao! His heart was full of grief and joy at the sight of her!

    The Seventh Gate of Heaven was in uproar. Everyone was shaken.

    This was because a few Immortal Lords aside, several of the captives were Immortal Kings! Furthermore, just like Wei Zhong, a former garrison master, all of them had protected the Seventh Gate of Heaven for years, and all of them were famous.

    Prior to this, everyone thought they¡¯d died a long time ago. Now, everyone realized that they were still alive!

    It was just that they¡¯d long since be the demons¡¯ captives!

    If not for Su Yi, everyone would still be in the dark. They would never have learned the cruel truth!

    ¡°I¡¯ll exchange all thirteen captives for that little Universe Realm whelp. How about it?¡± Yin Xiaotian said coldly.

    Themotion came to an abrupt halt. Silence descended once more.

    Everyone instinctively nced at the higher-ups on the Cloudy Dome Immortal tform. Their expressions were full of uncertainty.

    But Madam Xiangyun didn¡¯t even hesitate. ¡°We absolutely cannot agree to this! Today, Fellow Daoist Su turned the tides in our favor, achieving enormous merit. If not for him, the Immortal Realm would undoubtedly have lost this Immortal-Demon Deathmatch!¡±

    Her gaze was increasingly firm, her voice increasingly stern. ¡°If we trade his life to our enemies, we¡¯ll be letting him down. How will the Immortal Realm see us then? And what expert will be willing to fight for us if this is how we treat our heroes?"

    Her words were vehement and impassioned, and they resonated with much of the crowd.

    But a gray-robed, white-haired Immortal King frowned. ¡°All of us understand that principle. How could we not? But as you can see, more than ten of our fellows have been taken captive, and their lives and deaths hang in the bnce. How can we not go to their aid?¡±

    Another Immortal King, a man in Daoist robes, was even more direct. He gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°Seems to me that this is a worthwhile trade!¡±

    ¡°Brother Shen, it seems to me that trading one Universe Realm Immortal for thirteen Immortal Lords and Kings is a great deal!¡±

    ¡°No matter what, I have to save Yao¡¯er!!¡±

    ...The other Immortal Kings made their positions clear, one after another.

    The crowd was in uproar. All of them were startled. <i>Are they really going to give Su Yi up in exchange for the hostages?</i>

    Many of them were disappointed, and they felt stifled and angry.

    Madam Xiangyun quivered with anger. ¡°You people... are far too selfish and shameless. There¡¯s absolutely no way I¡¯ll agree to that!¡±

    But only a few Immortal Kings supported her! The others had clearly tacitly agreed to this exchange.

    Yu Sheng¡¯s heart sank. Suddenly, the Immortal Kings seemed extraordinarily hideous. <i>These Immortal Kings don¡¯t care about anything as long as it doesn¡¯t affect them, but the moment they¡¯re personally involved, they be incredibly selfish! They have no shame!</i>

    Pei Hongjing took all of this in. His face was ashen with anger, and his chest felt as if it were on the verge of exploding. His heart was full of indescribable grief.

    <i>What right do they have to use Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s life to make an exchange? Who are they to decide such a thing? It''s just been a minute since we were about to suffer a crushing defeat in this Immortal-Demon Deathmatch if not for him!</i>

    Pei Hongjing gnashed his teeth so hard they almost shattered, but before he could say anything, Su Yi said calmly, ¡°No need to argue with them. Let¡¯s just watch and see what they decide.¡±

    His expression was as calm as ever, but his profound gaze was cold and indifferent, without the slightest ripple of emotion.

    It was ridiculous, but as the Immortal Kings announced their opinions, all of them subconsciously assumed they could do with him as they pleased. Theypletely disregarded his opinion, as well as his feelings.

    It was as if he were a hostage they could exchange as they pleased!

    Off in the distance, Yin Xiaotian and the other Demon Kings took all of this in. They couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly as they watched the show.

    Yin Xiaotian seized the opportunity to nce at Su Yi. His eyes seemed to say, ¡°You won¡¯t escape disaster this time, kid!¡±

    Su Yi disregarded him.

    He stood there, one hand behind his back, the other holding a jug of wine as he gazed at the Immortal Kings on the Cloudy Dome Immortal tform. Their words and behavior revealed the ugliness in their hearts.

    Garrison Master Shen Qingshi remained silent, his expression shifting erratically. No one knew what he was thinking.

    But the other Immortal Kings were arguing fiercely with Madam Xiangyun. They almost came to blows!

    This was because she waspletely unyielding. She didn¡¯t just refuse to agree; she even said that if they dared try any such thing, she¡¯d be sure to intervene!

    This enraged the Immortal Kings. They cursed her stubbornness and inflexibility.

    When they saw this, the spectators felt increasingly bleak and disappointed.

    ¡°Well, Shen Qingshi? Why haven¡¯t you said anything?¡± bellowed Yin Xiaotian. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me my terms aren¡¯t generous enough? Very well! Allow me to up the ante!¡±

    With that, he flipped his palm, and a glittering white bone floated in the air.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The terrifying power of a sovereign burst from the bone, shaking heaven and earth as it swept out in all directions.

    Even the barrier covering the Seventh Gate of Heaven seemed startled. It rippled violently, and its countless Immortal Laws churned incessantly.

    The immortals¡¯ arguments came to an abrupt halt. Everyone stopped what they were doing to watch what was happening.

    That was the terrifying power of a Demon Sovereign!

    <i>Hm? Why is that bone¡¯s aura somehow familiar...? </i>Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed. He could tell that the bone in Yin Xiaotian¡¯s hands was imbued with the power of a Demon Sovereign!

    A momentter, he recalled a Demon Sovereign who¡¯d suffered a crushing defeat at Wang Ye¡¯s hands. <i>Don¡¯t tell me that¡¯s old bastard Yin Tianshuo¡¯s natal bone? </i>

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth trembled. Everything in the surrounding area shook.

    The aura emanating from the bone was far too terrifying. Everyone in the Immortal Realm¡¯s camp felt their hearts quiver in fright.

    ¡°This treasure is the natal bone one of our ancestors, Demon Sovereign Tianshuo, refined personally. Its imbued with unsurpassed power!¡± Yin Xiaotian¡¯s gaze was fervent, and his words were staunchly confident. ¡°You are Immortal Kings. You ought to know what will happen if I pour my full power into this treasure. With it, I¡¯ll be able to tear an opening through your barrier and charge inside with the other Demon Kings!¡±

    Everyone in the Immortal Realm¡¯s camp stiffened. Their expressions shifted. <i>How terrifyingly destructive would it be if six Demon Kings made it past the barrier and attacked?</i>

    There was no need to even question it; a storm of bloodshed would befall the City of Ten Thousand Stars.

    Who knew how many people would perish?

    Admittedly, there were numerous Immortal Kings overseeing the city, but when gods and immortals fought, it was the ordinary folk who suffered. Those of lower cultivations would be doomed!

    Deathly silence fell. Both the Immortal Kings and the onlookers felt deeply threatened.

    ¡°Now, it¡¯s time for you to make a choice!¡± Yin Xiaotian said expressionlessly. He held the natal bone aloft, and the other Demon Kings gathered around him and readied themselves for battle, increasing the pressure on the immortals.

    ¡°I think the Immortal Kings are right. If we give them Su Yi, we¡¯ll get the hostages back. Seems like a decent choice to me!¡± one of the onlookers said in a quavering voice.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! We can trade one life for a whole group of hostages, and avoid bringing catastrophe to the Seventh Gate of Heaven. The advantages obviously outweigh the disadvantages!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what we ought to do!¡±

    ¡°I agree. It¡¯s the most rational decision!¡±

    ¡°Garrison Master, please make a decision!¡±

    All of the onlookers started talking at once, expressing their support for the Immortal Kings¡¯ decision.

    The scene was too ridiculous for words. Pei Hongjing and Madam Xiangyun couldn¡¯t help butugh, but they felt indescribably bleak.

    Just moments prior, the onlookers had been righteously indignant on Su Yi¡¯s behalf. Now, the blink of an eyeter, when it was their lives on the line, they changed their tune and sold Su Yi out!

    Su Yi furrowed his brow. <i>The demons are threatening us, that¡¯s all, yet the experts of the Seventh Gate of Heaven are shrinking back in terror and concerned only with their own safety. How tragic is that? How did the Seventh Gate of Heaven sink so low?</i>

    Su Yi thought he knew the answer to that.

    Suddenly, a burst of grief-strickenughter filled the air. ¡°Hahaha! See that, Fellow Daoist Su? <i>This </i>is the Seventh Gate of Heaven you risked your life for!¡±

    The speaker was none other than Zhang Lin, the one who¡¯d refuse to fight and die on behalf of the Immortal Realm, as they were unworthy of his sacrifice!

    He was now so ovee with grief and rage that he seemed deranged. Heughed hoarsely, ¡°I said it before. The Seventh Gate of Heaven ispletely rotten. It isn¡¯t worth fighting and dying for!

    ¡°A long time ago, everyone in the City of Ten Thousand Stars shared amon foe. When did we fear the demons of the Beyond? We bathed in their blood on the battlefield and fought without regard for our own lives, fearing nothing more than being thest one there! Yet now, the city is full of sniveling, selfish cowards!¡±

    Zhang Lin roared in contempt. ¡°You¡¯re happy to use our lives to gamble, but the moment you encounter a powerful enemy, you turn into spineless cravens. You''re only <i>too</i> pleased to wag your tails and lie at our enemies¡¯ feet like dogs!

    ¡°Look at you now! After everything Fellow Daoist Su has aplished for the Seventh Gate of Heaven, you¡¯re all too happy to use him as a pawn and throw him away!

    ¡°Haha! How tragic! Truly tragic!¡±

    His maddenedughter was full of mockery and grief. It echoed throughout the Seventh Gate of Heaven.

    Many looked ufortable, and they lowered their heads in shame. But many of them were enraged. Even the Immortal Kings felt thoroughly ufortable, and their expressions were overcast.

    <i>Whap!</i>

    A crisp, stinging impact rang out as the gray-robed, white-haired Immortal King pped Zhang Lin across the face, sending him flying. He rolled across the ground, his face covered in blood, and he couldn''t get back up.

 Chapter 1649 - Fellow Daoist Su, Please Go to Your Death!

    <h4>Chapter 1649 - Fellow Daoist Su, Please Go to Your Death!</h4>

    ¡°You¡¯re just an Immortal Lord, yet here you are, stirring up discord and insulting everyone in the Seventh Gate of Heaven. You simply deserve death!¡± The gray-robed, white-haired Immortal King¡¯s gaze was sinister. ¡°What of the big picture? The advantages and disadvantages? We understand the situation far better than you! One more word out of turn, and I¡¯ll kill you as a warning to the others!¡±

    His cold, cruel voice echoed throughout heaven and earth.

    Zhang Lin sat there in a pool of blood, his hair disheveled. He threw back his head andughed. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to die. I¡¯ve decided to rebuke you, so I¡¯ll keep going until I¡¯m satisfied!¡±

    The white-haired Immortal King didn¡¯t hesitate to attack. He was intent on killing Zhang Lin, but Madam Xiangyun stopped him.

    ¡°He isn¡¯t wrong, is he?¡± Madam Xiangyun said icily. ¡°You¡¯d kill him so lightly? You sure are impressive, Wu Zhengqian!¡±

    ¡°Xiangyun, any more nonsense, and don¡¯t me us for our poor manners!!¡± The Immortal King in question, Wu Zhengqian, growled.

    The other Immortal Kings¡¯ expressions were decidedly cold and unfriendly too. All of them red at Madam Xiangyun.

    When he saw that conflict was about to break out, Garrison Master Shen Qingshi finally broke his silence. ¡°Enough!¡±

    He had a majestic, imposing look on his face, and a single word was enough to quell all other voices.

    He looked at Pei Hongjing and said, ¡°Brother Pei, as you can see, the people of the Seventh Gate of Heaven have made their positions clear. Furthermore, your high elder is currently in the enemies¡¯ hands. What do you have to say?¡±

    Pei Hongjing said coldly, ¡°Is that a threat?¡±

    Shen Qingshi furrowed his brow. ¡°As experts of the Immortal Realm, we ought to consider the big picture. Sometimes, we have no choice but to make sacrifices!¡±

    He swept his gaze across the area, then looked at Su Yi. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, you¡¯re an extraordinary talent with heaven-defying aptitude, a magnanimous spirit, and valiant courage. I hope that you can set aside your self-interest out of consideration for the bigger picture and the well-being of everyone in the Seventh Gate of Heaven!

    ¡°Do so, and you¡¯ll save the lives of a group of our fellows unfortunate enough to have fallen into enemy hands. You¡¯ll also prevent unnecessary bloodshed and conflict in the Seventh Gate of heaven!¡±

    His expression was increasingly solemn. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, I hope you¡¯ll agree to make this sacrifice of your own ord. For the sake of the Seventh Gate of Heaven, please... Go to your death!¡±

    When he¡¯d said his piece, Shen Qingshi faced Su Yi and bowed deeply, an ashamed look on his face.

    His righteous facade enraged Pei Hongjing and Madam Xiangyun to the point that their lungs almost burst, and their hearts sank. They found this unprecedentedly absurd.

    And infuriating!

    But the other Immortal Kings¡¯ spirits soared. They too bowed to Su Yi.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, please sacrifice yourself for the Seventh Gate of Heaven!¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, please do this for us!¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, please go to your death!¡±

    One voice after another echoed throughout the Seventh Gate of Heaven. Many of the distant onlookers joined in.

    Zhang Lin sat there in a pool of his own blood,ughing like mad. ¡°See! See how hideous they are? Hahaha!¡±

    But no one paid him any heed. Everyone was focused on Su Yi.

    Over in the demons¡¯ camp, Yin Xiaotian and the other Demon Kings couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Hear that, you little wretch? They¡¯ve asked you to die! Listen! This is how they truly feel!¡±

    Theirughter was wanton and unbridled.

    Su Yi casually put away his wine, then gazed at Shen Qingshi and the other Immortal Kings calling for his death. ¡°You... have disappointed me.¡±

    His tone was t, without the slightest ripple of emotion.

    ¡°Su Yi, we¡¯re acting out of consideration for the big picture and the lives of everyone in the Seventh Gate of Heaven. If we¡¯ve angered you, we apologize.¡± The gray-robed, white-haired Wu Fengqian sighed. ¡°But if you only care about yourself and refuse to consider the rest of us, well, forgive us if we intervene.¡±

    He spoke indirectly, but his meaning was perfectly clear: ¡°If you want to die with dignity, be good and lower your head! If you refuse, we Immortal Kings will just have to <i>make </i>you lower your head!¡±

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Madam Xiangyun and Yu Sheng shot out of the Seventh Gate of Heaven and arrived in front of Su Yi.

    ¡°I said it already. I won¡¯t agree to this!¡± Madam Xiangyun said firmly. ¡°If you want to offer Fellow Daoist Su in trade, you¡¯ll have to get through me first!¡±

    Shen Qingshi¡¯s expression darkened. He bellowed, ¡°Xiangyun, ording to the rules of the Seventh Gate of Heaven, I am in charge of all negotiations with the demons of the Beyond. I order you to step back. Otherwise, you won¡¯t escape punishment!¡±

    The atmosphere was tense, stifled, and oppressive.

    Madam Xiangyun was about to say something when Su Yi waved her away. ¡°Fellow Daoist, you can just step aside and watch. As I said in my conversation with Fellow Daoist Peist night, the Seventh Gate of Heaven has gone off course. Someone needs to get it back on track, and those responsible must be punished!¡±

    ¡°And now, I...¡± Su Yi swept his gaze across the crowd. ¡°I can see who ought to pay for what''s happened, so I¡¯ll seize this opportunity and get it all over with at once.¡±

    The crowd was so stunned that they almost thought they were hearing things. A Universe Realm Immortal wanted to fight everyone in the Seventh Gate of Heaven?

    He had to be insane!

    The Immortal Kings weren¡¯t just there for decoration. They were far more terrifying than the Demon Nobles Su Yi had killed!

    ¡°You want to punish them? Hahaha, you¡¯ve got quite the mouth on you, kid!¡± Off in the distance, Yin Xiaotian couldn¡¯t help but throw back his head andugh. The way he saw it, Su Yi was just a beast in a cage, no different from amb awaiting ughter.

    ¡°You won''t escape either.¡± Su Yi nced at Yin Xiaotian.

    The Demon King¡¯s eyelids twitched. He suddenly realized that even now, this young Universe realm Immortal was extraordinarily calm. <i>Something strange is going on!</i>

    Yin Xiaotian looked at Shen Qingshi and bellowed, ¡°Hurry up and capture him! If we¡¯re going to trade, you¡¯d best hurry! Any further dys, and I¡¯ll start killing the hostages!¡±

    Shen Qingshi and the other Immortal Kings¡¯ expressions shifted. Now, when they looked at Su Yi, their eyes were full of unconcealed murderous intent.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to see you try it!¡± Madam Xiangyun and Pei Hongjing stood in front of Su Yi.

    ¡°I''m the one in charge of the Seventh Gate of Heaven. If you two stubbornly refuse to obey my orders, don¡¯t me me for my poor manners!¡± Shen Qingshi snorted coldly, then walked off the Cloudy Dome Immortal tform.

    He slipped a mottled, ancient formation disc from his sleeves and poured all of his power into it.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The formation disc lit up, producing a strange rumbling. The power of countless Laws descended and gathered around Shen Qingshi, making him seem like a sovereign presiding over heaven¡¯s will!

    ¡°The Immortal Laws of the Stele of Heaven¡¯s Will!¡± Pei Hongjing and Madam Xiangyun¡¯s hearts sank.

    This was a power only the garrison master of the Seventh Gate of Heaven could control. It was as if he¡¯d taken control of the natural order, and it was terrifying beyond measure.

    Only Sovereigns at the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao could contend with it. Those beneath that level couldn¡¯t even fight back!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Shen Qingshi attacked.

    Supreme, unrivaled Immortal Laws transformed into a massive cage, suppressing Madam Xiangyun and Pei Hongjing.

    Both of them stiffened. Their powers of the Grand Dao no longer heeded their call. They¡¯d beenpletely sealed; they could barely even move a muscle!

    Despite knowing how terrifying these Laws were, facing them directly filled their hearts with terror. It was as if they were fighting the Immortal Realm itself. How could they possibly be a match for it?

    Even so, without the slightest hesitation, they tried to break free and escape with Su Yi and Yu Sheng.

    But then, a calm voice rang out. ¡°Allow me.¡±

    As he spoke, Su Yi stood in the air. His hands formed a strange, old-fashioned seal in the air.

    ¡°Break!¡±

    His words were like an invocation. He spoke, and the world obeyed. The cages manifested of Immortal Laws shattered in midair, transforming into a rain of light and melding back into their surroundings.

    Pei Hongjing, Madam Xiangyun, and the others stood there in a daze.

    Shen Qingshi and the other Immortal Kings werepletely bbergasted. All of them looked on in disbelief. How could a mere Universe Realm Immortal have casually broken through such powerful Immortal Laws?

    Everyone felt caught off guard. Their minds almost went nk.

    ¡°Strange!¡± Even Yin Xiaotian and the other Demon Kings were astonished. Over the years, the demons of the Beyond had waged war with the Seventh Gate of Heaven countless times. They were iparably familiar with how terrifying the Laws defending it were.

    Only Demon Sovereigns could contend with them!

    None of them would have anticipated that a Universe Realm Immortal could break them with such ease. It was simply unbelievable! Unheard of!

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Shen Qingshi furrowed his brow and struck once more without hesitation.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    He poured his power into the bronze formation disc, weaving the Immortal Laws into an enormous that descended upon Su Yi.

    The terrifying power of the Laws stung the eyes. It was like a deity had woven a of heaven¡¯s will. Even just watching it from afar, the Immortal Kings felt suffocated.

    But when Su Yi saw this, he justughed coldly and swung his sleeves.

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    The split into pieces and scattered into a rain of light. It offered no more resistance than paper window paneling!

    ¡°How is this possible!?¡± Shen Qingshi cried out in rm and fury.

    The other Immortal Kings were bbergasted. <i>Right? How is this possible!? Those are Immortal Laws capable of keeping the demons of the Beyout of the Seventh Gate of Heaven! A power only Immortal Sovereigns ought to be able to contend against! How could some Universe Realm kid neutralize them?</i>

    Everyone felt as if their brains couldn¡¯t keep up with it all!

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother, please stay calm. I¡¯ll go seize him!¡± said an Immortal King in Daoist robes, unable to hold back any longer. He flew through the air and charged at Su Yi.

    Mo Aoyuan!

    An early-stage Miracle Realm Immortal King. He was from Cloud Apparatus Immortal Manor, just like the garrison master. He was both Shen Qingshi¡¯s junior apprentice brother and his right-hand man.

    His hair was graying despite his youthful features, and his Daoist robes billowed around him as his aura nketed heaven and earth with iparably terrifying momentum.

    Most Immortal Lords would have been instantly suppressed, unable to budge, let alone fight back!

    Even Su Yi felt the pressure bearing down on him. His skin went taut, and he sensed an imminent lethal threat.

    Without the slightest hesitation, his eyes shed, his sleeves billowed, and he shouted, ¡°Suppress!¡±

    The surrounding Laws of the natural order transformed into a mountainous tripod cauldron and descended.

    ¡°Dammit! How could he control...¡± Mo Aoyuan shrieked and visibly lost hisposure, but it was toote. When the tripod fell, his Immortal King cultivation waspletely suppressed, and he was forced to the ground, sprawled out in the shape of the character ¡°´ó.¡±

 Chapter 1650 - Cleansed in Blood

    <h4>Chapter 1650 - Cleansed in Blood</h4>

    Everyone was astonished.

    When Mo Aoyuan attacked, he nned to use his strength as an Immortal King to thoroughly suppress Su Yi. Who could have imagined that a little Universe Realm Immortal like him could control the Laws manifested by the Stele of Heaven¡¯s Will?

    ¡°Impossible! Throughout the ages, only those with the Heaven-Guiding Formatic Disc have been able to direct the Laws of this ce. How is... How is this possible?¡± Shen Qingshi looked stricken.

    The other Immortal Kings¡¯ hearts clenched, too. Earlier, they took Su Yi for a pawn they could dispose of as they pleased. They didn¡¯t care about him at all. Whether he lived or died was entirely up to them.

    But now, they could tell that this didn¡¯t bode well!

    <i>ng!</i>

    Su Yi snapped his fingers, and the massive tripod cauldron burst with dazzlingly bright power of the Laws. Shockingly, it ground Mo Aoyuan¡¯s body away, inch by inch. In the end, even his soul was reduced to powder.

    An Immortal King had beenpletely and utterly eradicated with such ease! Everyone¡¯s hair stood on end. They were ovee with fright.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was distant and cold as he gazed up at Shen Qingshi and the others on the Cloudy Dome Immortal tform and said, ¡°Here in the Seventh Gate of Heaven, <i>I </i>am<i> </i>the one in charge!¡±

    As his calm voice rang out, Su Yi soared into the air and arrived beneath the dome of heaven. His blue robes billowed around him as he pointed at the heavens and formed a strange, ancient hand seal.

    ¡°Descend!¡±

    <i>Boom¡ª¡ª</i>

    The Stele of Heaven¡¯s Will at the heart of the City of Ten Thousand Stars reacted like a dormant beast summoned by its master, awakening from its ancient slumber.

    Radiant divine light shot out of the stele. The sky filled with a surging ocean of the powers of countless Laws. Its radiance was as fiercely bright as the sun!

    And Su Yi¡¯s tall, upright figure was bathed in the power of the Laws of the natural order. He was as contemptuous as a god, like a ruler presiding over the will of the heavens!

    ¡°How is this possible?¡±

    ¡°He.. He... He¡¯s actually controlling the area¡¯s Laws?¡±

    ¡°My heavens!¡±

    Everyone in the Seventh Gate of Heaven was visibly ovee with shock, terrified, and ill at ease.

    He was majestic and grand, as if he stood above the entire Immortal Realm.

    In the face of the imposing might of heaven, it didn¡¯t matter if you were a mighty Immortal King or a lowly mortal. Both were as humble as des of grass!

    And as he stood tall beneath the dome of heaven, Su Yi used his Universe Realm cultivation to carry out heaven¡¯s will, as if he were its incarnation!

    ¡°No wonder Fellow Daoist Su was so fearless. So this was his true hidden card!¡± Pei Hongjing and Madam Xiangyun couldn¡¯t help but get excited. All of their frantic panic and stifled grief vanished into thin air.

    This scene left Yin Xiaotian and the other Demon Kings wide-eyed with shock.

    Even if you¡¯d hit them over the head, they would never have guessed that a mere Universe Realm Immortal could direct the Immortal Realm¡¯s Laws!

    But no one was more startled than Garrison Master Shen Qingshi. His hair and beard bristled with fury as he shouted, ¡°Bastard! I¡¯m the garrison master of the Seventh Gate of Heaven. How could you seize the power of its Laws? Kneel for me!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    He poured the full extent of his power into the bronze formation disc in an attempt to wrest control back from Su Yi.

    But to his embarrassment, even though he could usually control the disc as if it were an extension of his body, it no longer responded to him. The Laws nketing the sky didn¡¯t react to him in the slightest.

    ¡°...¡± The crowd didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°How about you keep trying?¡± Su Yi said casually.

    Shen Qingshi¡¯s face flushed red with shame and anger.

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°How could someone like you have be a garrison master? It¡¯s truly shameful. For now, let¡¯s just have you kneel.¡±

    He flipped his palm.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A waterfall of the power of the Laws descended, vast and grand.

    ¡°How dare you¡ª¡ª!¡± Shen Qingshi bellowed, but he dared not face this onught head-on. He drew upon the full extent of his cultivation and dodged with all his might.

    But before he¡¯d gotten far, the power of the Laws swept over him,shing into him like the whip of divine punishment.

    <i>Crack!</i>

    His flesh tore open, and his body was almost ripped to shreds. Blood sprayed from his wounds, and he mmed to the ground like a kite with its strings cut.

    Immediately afterward, a cage manifested of the Laws descended, binding him in ce.

    He was a lofty Immortal King, but he was up against the Laws. He couldn¡¯t even fight back!

    ¡°No! Hurry up and let me go. I¡¯m the garrison master! Attacking me is like dering war against the entire Immortal Realm! You¡¯ll be dered a traitor and put to death!¡± Shen Qingshi shrieked.

    His hair was disheveled and his body was covered in blood. He was like a beast in a cage.

    Just moments prior, he¡¯d been as majestic as a ruler, and he¡¯d even ordered Su Yi to go to his death.

    Now, the blink of an eyeter, he was a captive!

    The sight filled the other Immortal Kings with panic. Chills coursed down their spines, and their hearts filled with terror and unease.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, let¡¯s talk this through!¡± an Immortal King shouted. ¡°Your actions will only hurt your allies and benefit our enemies. The demons of the Beyond willugh at us. Is it worth it?¡±

    Su Yi said tly, ¡°Yes.¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    He swung his right hand through the air like a sword. A streak of sword qi condensed out of the power of the Laws and descended with a bang.

    The Immortal King panicked and fought with all his might, but in the end, he was like a mantis trying to block a chariot. Boundless sword qi annihted him on the spot, dispersing his soul.

    Another Immortal King had met with the same fate as Mo Aoyuan!

    Throughout the Seventh Gate of Heaven, everyone felt on the verge of a breakdown. They wanted to cry, but they had no tears.

    Had they known Su Yi was this terrifying, who would have insisted on trading his life to the demons of the Beyond?

    An Immortal King said in a quavering voice, ¡°Su Yi, we were wrong. Out of consideration for the long years we spent protecting the Seventh Gate of Heaven, please give us an opportunity to make amends! We¡¯ll make up for what we¡¯ve done and change our ways!¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°No, you have to die. Only then can I appease the valiant souls of everyone who died defending this ce, and only then can the Seventh Gate of Heaven know peace.¡±

    Here, he said solemnly, ¡°As a rogue cultivator of the Immortal Realm, I ask you to go to your death!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    He raised his hand and pressed down on the air.

    Heaven and earth were thrown into upheaval. The Laws of the natural order descended like a spear of judgment, piercing the Immortal King¡¯s chest and running him through.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The Immortal King split into pieces. Blood sttered the air.

    It was far too tyrannical. One strike, and it was over.

    It was just as people thought; only Immortal Sovereigns, those at the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao, could contend with the Laws of the Nine Gates of Heaven. Beneath the Immortal Sovereign level, there was only death!

    Now, three Immortal Kings had died in a row. A downpour of blood rained down on the world, and the grief-stricken sound of the Dao echoed through the air.

    These strange phenomena were the result of the Immortal Kings¡¯ deaths. When an Immortal King fell, heaven and earth grieved their passing!

    But Su Yi wasn¡¯t grieving at all. He¡¯d long since umted a bellyful of fire and deep disappointment.

    He¡¯d single-handedly turned the tides, defeating fourteen Demon Nobles of the Beyond and assuring the Immortal Realm¡¯s victory, only for them to see him as a disposable pawn to sell as they pleased!

    For the sake of the hostages, and to avoid the threat of bloodshed and conflict, they disregarded his opinion and ordered him to go to his death! How ridiculous was that? And how tragic?

    Since when had the Seventh Gate of Heaven fallen so far?

    It was obvious to him that if anyone else in his position today, Shen Qingshi and the others would have thrown them to the demons already!

    The thought of the foul atmosphere in the City of Ten Thousand Stars in all its chaos and disarray, and of Immortal Lord Zhang Lin¡¯s grief-stricken, frenzied words made Su Yi gnash his teeth in hatred.

    Today, he had to cleanse the Seventh Gate of Heaven. No matter who showed up, no one could stop him!

    But there was still one Immortal King left to cleanse.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Su Yi turned his attention to the gray-robed, white-haired man.

    Wu Zhengqian!

    He was the one who¡¯d pped Zhang Lin, and he was the first to urge everyone to sacrifice Su Yi in exchange for the hostages.

    When he sensed Su Yi¡¯s gaze, the already terrified, sweating Immortal King cried out in rm. ¡°Su Yi, I¡¯m an elder of the Church of Divine me. Kill me, and you¡¯ll die a terrible death!¡±

    The Church of Divine me!

    They were one of the Immortal Realm¡¯s three great Demonist sects, an enormous, influential faction. Their reputation was enough to intimidate the vast majority of the Immortal Realm¡¯s experts.

    But although Wu Zhengqian didn¡¯t know it, Su Yi had only just recently killed several of their Immortal Lords in the ruins of the Academy of Eternal Night. How could such a threat possibly be effective?

    ¡°On the contrary, I¡¯d like to ask <i>you </i>to die a terrible death,¡± Su Yi said tly, like the ruler of heaven issuing a divine decree.

    Wu Zhengqian panicked, turned tail, and fled.

    He didn¡¯t even hesitate to sacrifice his cultivation base to activate a forbidden escape technique.

    But before he¡¯d gotten far...

    <i>Bang!</i>

    A massive impact rang out, and Wu Zhengqian was flung into the towering walls of the Seventh Gate of Heaven. The walls were themselves a manifestation of the Laws, and they were indestructibly firm.

    Despite Wu Zhengqian¡¯s Immortal King cultivation, the pain left him seeing stars. Everything went ck, and he staggered on his feet.

    But before he could steady himself, a waterfall of lightning burst from the towering walls, destroying him on the spot. His body was ripped to shreds, and his soul was annihted.

    In thest moments before his death, he let out a heaven-shaking, bitter roar.

    Now, all of the Immortal Kings who¡¯d joined Shen Qingshi in calling for Su Yi¡¯s death had been executed!

    A deathly silence descended over the area. Even the birds were silent. Everyone in the Seventh Gate of Heaven stood there in a terrified stupor.

    Four Immortal Kings had been killed in rapid session!

    If word spread to the rest of the Immortal Realm, it would cause a massive uproar and an unpredictable upset!

    ¡°Good! They deserved to die. Even if their cultivations were higher or their statuses greater, those who¡¯vemitted such egregious wrongs must be punished!¡± Pei Hongjing said gravely. His heart was full of excitement, and he felt thoroughly satisfied.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If we spared their lives, how could we face those who¡¯ve died protecting this ce over the years?¡± Madam Xiangyun said inplete agreement.

    Su Yi¡¯s cold-blooded methods stunned her, but they also filled her with excitement.

    The Seventh Gate of Heaven had long since rotted through, and a foul atmosphere hung in the air. It was long overdue for a thorough cleansing!

    So what if you were an Immortal King? If you deserved death, you¡¯d be executed all the same!

    Only then could they quell the city¡¯s unrest and intimidate the riffraff!

    ¡°Su Yi, you¡¯re finished! You just killed four Immortal Kings. There¡¯ll be no ce for in the Immortal Realm going forward!¡± The caged Garrison Master Shen Qingshi bellowed.

    All four Immortal Kings had impressive origins, and all four had powerful factions behind them. Killing them was just asking for trouble!

    But Su Yi disregarded this. He nned to leave Shen Qingshi forst.

    For now... the cleansing had only just begun. He had to see it through!

 Chapter 1651 - Even the Weak Are Unforgivable

    <h4>Chapter 1651 - Even the Weak Are Unforgivable</h4>

    Before Su Yi could even take action, a jade-robed man shouted, ¡°Su Yi, forgive my boldness, but let me ask you this: you slew four Immortal Kings of the Seventh Gate of Heaven and even imprisoned our garrison master. How is that any different from helping our enemies?

    ¡°Have you considered the impact on the Seventh Gate of Heaven¡¯s vitality, and who will protect it going forward?¡±

    He spoke with vehemence as he interrogated Su Yi!

    Su Yi just said coldly, ¡°Even if it means only a single warrior is left to defend the Seventh Gate of Heaven, I absolutely cannot spare those whopromise with our enemies!¡±

    He paused, then said, ¡°If I recall correctly, you were among those calling for my death, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    The man in jade-colored robes looked stricken, but before he could say anything, a streak of sword qi appeared out of midair, ying him on the spot!

    ¡°A spineless piece of waste dares to question <i>me </i>about the Seventh Gate of Heaven¡¯s defenses? How ridiculous!¡± Su Yi swept his gaze across the crowd. ¡°I saw it all clearly. Many among you were as spineless as him!¡±

    The crowd was instantly in chaos. Everyone who¡¯d just been shouting for Su Yi to face death bravely paled and quivered with fright.

    None of them would have guessed that Su Yi would point his sword at them after getting even with the Immortal Kings!

    One of them shouted in fury, ¡°Your Excellency Su, we¡¯re all people of little importance. You cannot punish us all! A moment¡¯s muddle-headedness led to us making a small mistake. Why must you kill us all?¡±

    ¡°I cannot punish you all?¡± Su Yi snickered. ¡°You¡¯ve erred. How can I casually overlook your mistakes? You say you''re people of little importance? Does that mean you can act however you please?¡±

    He uttered every word slowly and clearly. ¡°I hate nothing more than shameless, despicable cravens like you. You simply go with the flow, making you capricious and unreliable. When it''s hot, you fan the mes, and when someone falls down a well, you dump stones on them! If I let you leave this ce alive, the Seventh Gate of Heaven will never know peace!¡±

    His voice resounded through the nine heavens like the hum of a sword. Before it had even finished echoing through the air, heunched a massacre.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The Laws of the natural order danced about like silver serpents, descending onto the crowd like the des of divine punishment.

    Over a thousand people had just been killed on the walls of the Seventh Gate of Heaven. Their corpsesy in pieces, and their souls dispersed.

    The towering, ancient walls were covered in blood. Terrified, helpless shrieks rang out continuously. Everything was in chaos.

    But upon closer inspection, it wasn¡¯t difficult to realize that most had been spared from punishment.

    ¡°This is no indiscriminate ughter. Fellow Daoist Su has long since determined who is guilty of stirring up waves and who isn¡¯t!¡± Pei Hongjing said softly.

    He was a famous Confucian Immortal King of Blue Cliff Academy, but he wasn¡¯t unflexible or pedantic. He knew that Su Yi needed to be thorough to stave off future problems in the Seventh Gate of Heaven.

    Severe illness requires aggressive treatment!

    Does being weak mean you can just be forgiven for your crimes? What a joke!

    Besides, no matter how ¡°weak¡± they were, they were all at least immortals. All were far stronger than the general popce. All were strong enough that the vast majority of cultivators could only gaze upon them from afar.

    Two Immortal Kings remained on the Cloudy Dome Immortal tform, as well as the other Immortal Lords who¡¯de to participate in the Immortal-Demon Deathmatch.

    The reason was simple. Just like Madam Xiangyun, they¡¯d objected to throwing Su Yi to the demons in exchange for the hostages¡¯ lives.

    When they saw Su Yi cleanse the Seventh Gate of Heaven in blood like a god enacting divine punishment, the survivors¡¯ hearts churned.

    Zhang Lin sat there in a puddle of blood, watching in a daze. He no longer seemed frenzied, and he no longerughed. Instead, two streams of hot tears poured down his cheeks.

    This ought to have happened a long time ago!

    Someone needed to wash the Seventh Gate of Heaven in Blood and excise its "festering tumors" before it could rise from the ashes like a phoenix!

    ¡°Haha! See that? The immortals are killing each other!¡± Off in the distance, Yin Xiaotian threw back his head andughed. ¡°Excellent! Kill to your hearts¡¯ content! Su Yi, if you kill everyone in the Seventh Gate of Heaven, I might well spare your life. I¡¯ll even give you an opportunity to be the Silvermoon Demons¡¯ dog!¡±

    His voice resounded throughout heaven and earth.

    The other Demon Kingsughed along. Even they could never have guessed that Su Yi would be domineering and cold-blooded enough to execute so many of his fellow immortals.

    The more ruthless he was, the more delighted the demons were. They¡¯d just love it if Su Yi killed even more people!

    The Seventh Gate of Heaven was a blood-soaked vision of purgatory. Blood fell like rain.

    Su Yi showed no mercy. He struck with cold indifference.

    You can''t defend against external foes unless you are internally unified. Today, he¡¯d use these dissidents¡¯ fresh blood to rectify the Seventh Gate of Heaven!

    Only then would the brave and righteous be willing to fight and die to protect the peace of the Immortal Realm!

    Eventually, his cold-blooded ruthlessness made Yin Xiaotian and the other Demon Kings inexplicably ill at ease. Soon, they could no longer smile.

    Su Yi was just a Universe Realm Immortal, yet he had the heaven-defying power to y Demon Nobles with ease!

    And this very same Universe Realm Immortal could direct the Laws of the Seventh Gate of Heaven to kill Immortal Kings and cleanse the garrison of disreputable scoundrels.

    With an enemy like this, who wouldn¡¯t be ill at ease?

    ¡°That someone like this exists in the Immortal Realm is a hugetent threat,¡± one of the Demon Kings said softly. ¡°Just think about it. He¡¯s only in the Universe Immortal Realm, but if he reaches the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao...¡±

    His words trailed off, but his meaning was already perfectly clear.

    Yin Xiaotian and the others¡¯ hearts shook as they realized how serious the problem was.

    As a Universe Realm cultivator, he could sweep through the Spirit Domain¡¯s Demon Nobles. Were he to reach the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao, wouldn¡¯t he be able to kill their Demon Sovereigns with ease?!?

    ¡°Most terrifying of all, he¡¯s ruthless, and he kills decisively. If we let him live, I suspect he¡¯ll be a second... Wang Ye!¡± one of the Demon Kings said gravely.

    Wang Ye!

    Yin Xiaotian and the others looked stricken. Who among them didn¡¯t know of the unrivaled Tyrant? He was a top powerhouse of the Immortal Dao, and he¡¯d killed countless warriors of the Spirit Domain!

    Throughout the ages, there was no one else like him. There was no one else they hated and feared so much!

    ¡°We absolutely cannot let that happen! Within a hundred years, another War of Immortals and Demons is sure to break out. When the timees, the forces of the Spirit Domain will break through the Nine Gates of Heaven and enter the Immortal Realm once more. We¡¯ll be the rulers of its forty-nine provinces!¡± Yin Xiaotian took a deep breath and said gravely, ¡°I refuse to believe that a Universe Realm Immortal like him can reach the Great Realm in less than a hundred years! There¡¯s no way we¡¯ll give him the opportunity to rise to prominence!¡±

    The others nodded. Now that they knew of Su Yi¡¯s terrifying abilities, they¡¯d do everything in their power to destroy him!

    They¡¯d snuffed out plenty of promising talents in the past. It was no exaggeration to say that anyone the Immortal Realm saw as a monstrous talent was on their kill list!

    Over the years, they¡¯d snuck numerous assassins into the Immortal Realm to kill those blessed with great fortune, wisdom, and ability!

    ¡°It¡¯s just a pity. I¡¯m afraid that all the effort we¡¯ve put into the Seventh Gate of Heaven over the years is about to go to waste!¡± Yin Xiaotian let out a long sigh.

    His words seemed inexplicable, but the Demon Kings understood. All of them were displeased.

    It wasn¡¯t just that their efforts had gone to waste. They¡¯d lost this Immortal-Demon Deathmatch too. Even Yin Beiwu had been killed.

    And all of this was because of Su Yi!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Yin Xiaotian said with waning interest. He could already tell that he had no hope of killing Su Yi today, so he decided to leave.

    But then, heaven and earth rippled, and Su Yi appeared out of nowhere. His footsteps were calm as he crossed the barrier and arrived outside the Seventh Gate of Heaven.

    ¡°Perhaps you didn''t hear me earlier. I said none of you are going anywhere.¡±

    Yin Xiaotian and the others exchanged nces. Their expressions filled with murderous intent.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve left the bounds of the Laws¡¯ barrier, how can you possibly fight us?¡± said Yin Xiaotian. He smiled, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes.

    All the while, he silently shifted positions to block Su Yi¡¯s escape route.

    As a Demon King, he was keenly aware of the barrier¡¯s power, but he knew it only covered the area within eighty thousand feet of the Seventh Gate of Heaven.

    Now that Su Yi had left its bounds, he¡¯d lost its protection. He¡¯d delivered himself right to them!

    However, Yin Xiaotian was too cautious to getcent.

    Su Yi simply shrugged and said forthrightly, ¡°I forgot to tell you, but so long as the Seventh Gate of Heaven is within sight, the Laws of the Immortal Realm are at my disposal.¡±

    Yin Xiaotian and the others were stunned. They visibly lost theirposure and cried out in rm as they turned and fled. ¡°Run!¡±

    ¡°Useless.¡± Su Yiughed, then snapped his fingers.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The Laws surged throughout heaven and earth. In an instant, they formed a massive, natural barrier across the Bloodthirsty ins.

    They¡¯d cut off Yin Xiaotian and the others¡¯ escape route!

    At the same time, countless sharp swords manifested of the Laws rose into the firmament, and the power of Laws poured onto the world below.

    The demons werepletely surrounded!

    ¡°Break!¡±

    Without the slightest hesitation, Yin Xiaotian used the Demon Sovereign¡¯s natal bone.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The terrifying power of a Sovereign surged forth, shattering the countless streaks of sword qi and breaking through the rain of the natural order. It was powerful beyond imagination.

    ¡°A remnant of a Demon Sovereign¡¯s power, that¡¯s all. It¡¯ll break in a single attack.¡± Su Yi was entirely unflustered. He pressed his right hand down in midair.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth overturned, and everything was destroyed.

    Explosive Immortal Laws burst forth like the waters of heaven breaking through a dam. They instantly enveloped the entire area.

    Yin Xiaotian poured all of his power into the natal bone in an attempt to fight back, but within seconds, the bone split into pieces!

    ¡°Dammit!¡± Yin Xiaotian and his allies panicked. All of them fought like mad, activating their trump cards with all their might. They didn¡¯t hold back at all.

    But their struggles were entirely ineffectual. In the face of Immortal Laws, they were like duckweed swept into turbulent seas.

    There was no escape!

 Chapter 1652 - Like a Deity Presiding Over Life and Death

    <h4>Chapter 1652 - Like a Deity Presiding Over Life and Death</h4>

    The Laws of the Immortal Wave swept forth like a raging tidal wave.

    As his life hung in the bnce, Yin Xiaotian roared, ¡°Su Yi, surely you don¡¯t want to see our captives die with us!?¡±

    His voice spread throughout heaven and earth.

    Su Yi said coolly, ¡°It seems you really don¡¯t understand the power of the Immortal Realm¡¯s Laws.¡±

    As he spoke, he stretched out his hand and pressed down.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A terrifying restrictive power surged within the raging tidal wave,pletely restricting the power of Yin Xiaotian and the other Demon Kings.

    ¡°Go ahead, try it. See if you can kill them,¡± said Su Yi.

    Yin Xiaotian¡¯s expression shifted. ¡°We ced a curse on all of the captives. If I die, they can forget about living!¡±

    Su Yiughed dryly. ¡°A curse? Are you talking about the Divine Sorrow Soul Restriction, the Absolute Incineration Demonic Restriction, or perhaps the Thousand Poisons Heart-Binding Curse?¡±

    Yin Xiaotian was startled. ¡°How do you know about our n¡¯s secret legacies?¡±

    A chill coursed through his entire body. Even among the Silvermoon Demon, only Demon Kings and higher knew of these secret legacies.

    Yet now, Su Yi had listed them all in a single breath.

    ¡°I don¡¯t just know of them,¡± Su Yi said casually. ¡°I know how to break them.¡±

    But Yin Xiaotian burst intoughter. ¡°It¡¯s a pity, but even if you can break their curses, it¡¯s toote to save them!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed, and he attacked without any further hesitation.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The Laws of the Immortal Realm burst forth, and in the blink of an eye, Yin Xiaotian, the other five Demon Kings, and the two remaining Demon Nobles were ripped to shreds. Even their souls scattered.

    All of them were dead! They¡¯d died just like the Immortal Kings.

    Now, every demon who¡¯de to the Seventh Gate of Heaven had been killed. Not one escaped alive!

    The crowd watching from the Seventh Gate of Heaven fell into a daze. They were too shocked for words.

    Earlier, Su Yi heartlessly massacred numerous immortals, killing until blood flowed like a river. A blink of an eyeter, he shot out of the Seventh Gate of Heaven and slew a group of enemies as if it were nothing!

    Heaven and earthy in ruin. Clouds of dust and the pungent smell of blood permeated the air.

    The Seventh Gate of Heaven was deathly silent. In the crowd¡¯s eyes, the young man in blue was no different from a god. There was nothing he couldn¡¯t do!

    Su Yi stretched out his hand and grabbed a beast bone amulet from the wreckage. When he opened it, a dozen or so bonemps floated into the air.

    Themps held captives, each a prominent expert of the Immortal Realm like High Elder Wei Zhong of Blue Cliff Academy. Earlier, Yin Xiaotian had tried to exchange these captives for Su Yi.

    But after examining them closely, Su Yi¡¯s heart sank. It might have seemed as if the captives were still alive, but in truth, their foundations in the Grand Dao had been shattered and their vitality had been drained. There was no saving them.

    In other words, right from the start, Yin Xiaotian had been tricking them. He wanted to exchange captives already on the brink of death!

    ¡°Just as I thought. Those demons haven¡¯t changed a bit. There¡¯s no way they¡¯d let their captives return to us alive!¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed with cold light.

    Su Yi took a deep breath, then opened the bonemps one by one.

    Over a dozen figures broke free, only to fall to the ground. They weren¡¯t long for this world. Their eyes were vacant, and they didn¡¯t react even though they¡¯d been saved.

    Su Yi sighed to himself. ¡°This is what they mean by a life worse than death.¡±

    He waved his hands, and a rain of light fell. This was the power of the Far Shore, one of the mysteries of reincarnation. A path paved of the Flowers of the Far Shore appeared a momentter, leading into the endless darkness.

    When the rain of light fell, formless power saved the hollow-eyed captives, guiding them onto the path to the next world. Just before they disappeared, they finally came back to their senses.

    All of them looked relieved; they¡¯d finally found release.

    One by one, they turned to face Su Yi. ¡°Fellow Daoist, we¡¯ve been trapped between life and death for a long time. Thank you for granting us release!¡±

    ¡°Many thanks, Fellow Daoist!¡±

    Before their voices had even finished echoing through the air, the Path to the Far Shore vanished into the air, disappearingpletely.

    ¡°Farewell, Martial Uncle!¡± murmured Pei Hongjing. His eyes were full of grief.

    Meanwhile, everyone in the Seventh Gate of Heaven finally realized that Shen Qingshi and the others had fallen for the demons¡¯ schemes! The captives were long since beyond saving!

    When they realized this, their expressions were instantly unsightly. They were deeply dissatisfied.

    Earlier, Shen Qingshi didn¡¯t even bother confirming the captives¡¯ conditions before agreeing to send Su Yi to his death. How stupid was that?

    Suddenly, a shout resounded from the distant Bloodthirsty ins. ¡°Just you wait! Our Spirit Domain will repay this grudge in blood one hundred times over!¡±

    The crowd¡¯s hair stood on end, but when they gazed into the boundless ins, they saw no trace of any enemies.

    Even so, everyone realized that enemies had been watching from far, and that they¡¯d witnessed everything that had happened.

    Su Yi disregarded the threat and returned to the Seventh Gate of Heaven.

    Had he finished his cleanse?

    No!

    Su Yi walked over to the cage of the Laws he¡¯d confined Shen Qingshi in.

    The garrison master looked startled. He cried out, ¡°What... What do you want to do? I¡¯m the garrison master! If you kill me...¡±

    Su Yi raised and flipped his hand.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The cage shrank until it was the size of amp, thennded in Su Yi¡¯s palm.

    Garrison Master Shen Qingshi was thoroughly suppressed and knocked unconscious.

    Su Yi put themp away, then walked over to Pei Hongjing and Madam Xiangyun.

    ¡°Let¡¯s return to the City of Ten Thousand Stars. There¡¯s a few things I need you to do for me.¡±

    ¡°Very well!¡± Both of them agreed without asking questions.

    ......

    ¡°The City of Ten Thousand Stars.

    ¡°Run! Hurry! If we don¡¯t hurry, it¡¯ll be toote!¡±

    A group of experts frantically charged outside of the city.

    The grand battle atop the walls had startled the entire city. Many of its inhabitants were startled and ill at ease.

    Some of the experienced cultivators sensed that the situation didn¡¯t bode well, and they immediately packed up their belongings and fled.

    ¡°Su Yi actually imprisoned the garrison master, killed four Immortal Kings, and massacred over a thousand other experts of the Immortal Dao. He¡¯s simply sick and depraved!¡±

    ¡°''Getting even?'' That¡¯s nothing but dog farts! He¡¯s just a bloodthirsty maniac out for revenge against the entire Seventh Gate of Heaven!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of saying all that? Hurry up and run!¡±

    ...The city¡¯s streets and alleyways were in chaos. Numerous experts were shooting out of the city.

    The City of Ten Thousand Stars was like the eye of a storm. When city walls burned, the fish in the moat boiled. Thus, many of the city¡¯s inhabitants dared not linger.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    But before they could flee the city, a heaven-shaking impact rang out, and the power of the Laws surged forth, creating a massive barrier. It was like an eggshell enveloping the entire city.

    In other words, the City of Ten Thousand Stars had beenpletely sealed.

    ¡°This is bad!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re finished... Su Yi¡¯s obviously trying to ¡®close the door before the beating a dog¡¯ and ¡®squish a beetle in a jar!¡¯¡±

    ¡°Feh! <i>You </i>might be a dog or beetle, but I refuse to believe that Su Yi is some undiscriminating demon of ughter. Since we can¡¯t run, let¡¯s just stick around. Who knows? We might well bear witness to a grand spectacle!¡±

    ¡°A spectacle? Aren¡¯t you afraid of losing your life in the process?¡±

    ...Uproar arose throughout the city. Everyone was terrified and ill at ease.

    Suddenly, Su Yi¡¯s calm voice resounded throughout the city.

    ¡°I will now announce three rules.

    ¡°First, those who confuse the people¡¯s hearts and disrupt the city¡¯s order will be killed without mercy!

    ¡°Second, I¡¯ll only execute those whose crimes warrant it. The innocent will be spared!

    ¡°Third, the city is on lockdown. Once cleanup is over, you may leave!¡±

    His voice echoed throughout the city. A long time passed before it faded away.

    His words did little to quell the people¡¯s unease. Everyone realized that the City of Ten Thousand Stars was in for a storm of bloodshed!

    ......

    The Garrison Master¡¯s Pce, the ce where the Seventh Gate of Heaven¡¯s garrison masters had resided over the years.

    Su Yi sat cross-legged, his hands forming strange seals.

    <i>Weng!</i>

    The power of the Laws surged forth. Countless talisman markings interwove into a round curtain of light.

    The curtain of light reflected scenes from across the city. Every district, alleyway, corner, and the interior of every building was reflected in full detail, even the secret underground rooms.

    The city¡¯s experts appeared too. There were close to eight hundred thousand of them!

    They were from all over the Immortal Realm, from factions big and small. Their backgrounds wereplicated, and examining them one by one would surely exhaust an enormous amount of experts. It was inevitable that some fish would slip through the, too.

    But this wasn¡¯t a problem for Su Yi. With the power of the Immortal Realm¡¯s Laws, he understood everything going on in the city.

    He was going to thoroughly cleanse the city. Naturally, he had to excise everyst tumor andtent threat!

    <i>The city is in chaos and beset by upheaval. Those with hidden malintent have surely been startled. This is the perfect opportunity to catch them!</i> thought Su Yi.

    He stretched out his divine sense and inserted it into the curtain of light.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The mor of voices throughout the city flooded into his mind, like a pot boiling over. Conversation, hurried footsteps, the sound of horse-drawn carriages... it wasplete pandemonium.

    As powerful as Su Yi¡¯s soul was, he couldn¡¯t help but gasp as the mor of voices flooded into his mind.

    These voices cropped up all over the city, from every district, every alley, and every home. Su Yi heard each and every voice clearly!

    This meant that no secrets could remain hidden.

    Furthermore, Su Yi saw everyone in the city.

    Su Yi felt as if he were the incarnation of heaven¡¯s will, gazing coldly down on the City of Ten Thousand Stars. Nothing that happened within its bounds could escape his notice.

    So long as he willed it, he could control the life and death of its inhabitants at whim!

    It was as if he were a god gazing down upon the masses, their lives and deaths in the palm of his hand!

 Chapter 1653 - A Bold, Bloody Cleanse

    <h4>Chapter 1653 - A Bold, Bloody Cleanse</h4>

    One of the city¡¯s many brothels.

    ¡°Manager, doesn¡¯t this mean we can¡¯t stay in the City of Ten Thousand Stars any longer?¡± a charming beauty in purple said with dread.

    ¡°What are you panicking about? The skies haven¡¯t fallen,¡± said a middle-aged, mustached man in brocade robes. ¡°We¡¯ve been in business here for a long, long time, but no one has ever realized who we are.¡±

    He paused, then said, ¡°Su Yi has only just arrived. He might seem fierce, but unless he ns to kill everyone in the city, there''s no way he can find us! Miaomiao, go inform the others. Sit tight in the hidden chamber, and they aren¡¯t to leave until I give the order.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The woman in the purple skirt nodded.

    But it was then that a calm voice rang out. ¡°Just as I expected. There really are Formless Demon spies hidden in the city.¡±

    ¡°Who!?¡± The middle-aged man in brocade robes jumped.

    That calm voice rang out once more. ¡°Is there a Soul-Shattering Demon Seal in your soul?¡±

    The middle-aged man in brocade broke out in cold sweats. ¡°Who are you? Have you perhaps mistaken me for someone else?¡±

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    A streak of the power of the Immortal Dao condensed into a sword in midair and ran the middle-aged man through, piercing his soul.

    Before it could unleash its power, a strange, cursed power burst within the middle-aged man¡¯s soul, instantly shattering it!

    Naturally, the man died on the spot.

    A sigh rang out. ¡°Just as I thought. Every spy the demons inserted into the Seventh Gate of Heaven has a curse in their soul.¡±

    The woman in purple shrieked and turned to flee, only for a sword to cut her down in a sh.

    As Su Yi found out, this brothel was one of the demons¡¯ bases in the City of Ten Thousand Stars!

    The middle-aged man in brocade was the only true demon spy among them. The others, his subordinates, were all traitors to the Immortal Realm!

    Su Yi didn¡¯t show mercy. Dazzling lightning poured down to earth, destroying the brothel down to thest tile.

    ......

    ¡°Your Excellency, everyone in the city knows that we¡¯re backed by one of the garrison master¡¯s generals, Mu Yun. Even if Su Yi wants to get even, we... should be fine, right?¡±

    Within the Smooth Sailing Casino, the atmosphere was stifled and tense.

    ¡°What are you afraid of? It¡¯s not like we did anything to offend that Su guy. Surely he can¡¯t kill us all?¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Lightning manifested from the Laws, instantly reducing the casino to a pile of rubble.

    Every expert inside was burnt to ash.

    ......

    Simr scenes yed out continuously throughout the City of Ten Thousand Stars.

    Su Yi was like a deity meting out divine punishment as he cleansed the city with aplomb.

    It was only after examining the city in full detail that Su Yi realized how bad it was. It was far worse than he¡¯d realized.

    Demon spies, traitors loyal to the Beyond, appallingly evil criminals, and numerous heinous heretical cultivators ran rampant. Beneath the surface, the city was absolutely filthy, a den of depravity!

    This was a crucial fortress, the forefront of the Seventh Gate of Heaven¡¯s line of defense, the first barrier the forces of the Beyond had to ovee if they were to invade!

    All of this only strengthened Su Yi¡¯s resolve to cleanse the city in blood.

    ......

    ¡°Will we be safe hiding here?¡±

    ¡°Rx. Only the garrison master and a few others know about this underground base. No matter how capable that Su Yi person is, he can¡¯t possibly find us here. Furthermore, this underground base is covered in twelve Immortal King-level formations, with nine escape tunnels leading to different ces. Even if he finds us, we¡¯ll be able to escape with no trouble.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    ...A group of experts loyal to Garrison Master Shen Qingshi hid in an underground base and conversed amongst themselves.

    ¡°Even the garrison master was captured. What... should we do next?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Su Yi killed four Immortal Kings, ughtered over a thousand experts, and even imprisoned Garrison Master Shen. ording to the rules of the Seventh Gate of Heaven, he¡¯s guilty of heinous crimes. There¡¯ll be no ce left for him in the Immortal Realm. He¡¯ll be deemed a traitor and put to death!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. All four Immortal Kings had powerful factions behind them. How could their backers possibly let Su Yi off when they discover what happened?¡±

    ¡°All we have to do is lie low for a while. Su Yi won¡¯t die a good death!¡±

    As they conversed, the crowd gnashed their teeth with hatred.

    ¡°Hah.¡± Suddenly,ughter rang out. ¡°You people are dreaming.¡±

    <i>Who is it!?</i>

    The group was stunned. Chills coursed down their spines.

    A momentter, a dazzling and resplendent cage appeared, suppressing and capturing everyst expert hidden in the underground base.

    ......

    One of the city¡¯s taverns.

    ¡°The Seventh Gate of Heaven... has changed,¡± said the innkeeper, a decrepit old man. He sat there and silently took a sip of wine.

    ¡°Old-timer, who do you think Su Yi really is?¡±

    The tavern was deserted. The only other person there was a ck-robed man with graying temples.

    The old man shook his head. ¡°No idea, but I can¡¯t help but find his conduct familiar. It reminds me of a certain someone.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°The Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign.¡±

    The ck-robed man¡¯s hands trembled as he gripped his cup of wine. The liquid rippled, a reflection of the waves coursing through his heart.

    After a brief silence, the man in ck said, ¡°It would be just wonderful if he really were the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign...¡±

    The old man''s turbid eyes shone with reminiscence and grief. ¡°Indeed. The Immortal Realm has been in disarray ever since the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign fell during the Battle of Eternal Night. How would he feel if he were here to see the Seventh Gate of Heaven in such a state?¡±

    The man in ck drained his cup of wine. ¡°In all my years living in degradation here in the Seventh Gate of Heaven, today has been the most joyful, and the most satisfying!¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    The old man paused, stunned. A momentter, he couldn¡¯t help butugh too. ¡°That¡¯s right. When I look at Su Yi, I finally see the thread of hope I¡¯ve been waiting for all these years! With someone like him here, there¡¯s no way those demon scum will be able to bully the Immortal Realm any longer!¡±

    With that, he raised and drained his cup.

    Although neither of them knew it, Su Yi heard every word of their conversation. He finally felt gratified.

    There was no small number of simr experts. Their presence proved that the City of Ten Thousand Stars hadn¡¯t rotted all the way through!

    ......

    Su Yi¡¯s cleansing was still underway.

    Meanwhile, Pei Hongjing and Madam Xiangyun had already gotten to work in ordance with Su Yi¡¯s orders. They were scouring the city and gathering the experts Su Yi had suppressed and imprisoned through the power of the Laws.

    Both Immortal Kings were stunned. They couldn¡¯t even imagine how Su Yi had pulled this off, but they just figured that it had something to do with the power of the Laws he was unleashing through the Stele of Heaven¡¯s Will.

    It waste at night by the time peace returned to the city.

    Without any prior discussion, everyone sighed in unison. It was finally over!

    Numerous massacres had taken ce throughout the city. The power of the Laws descended continuously.

    Every time, a group of experts perished!

    Everyone in the city was paying attention to these bloody, tyrannical scenes. Everyone¡¯s heart shook with terror that a moment¡¯s incaution would lead to the power of the Laws annihting them.

    It was only after the killing ceased and peace returned to the city that the popce felt reassured. Furthermore, they finally dared to believe that Su Yi really wasn¡¯t massacring the popce indiscriminately. He really did have specific targets!

    ¡°At least ten thousand people have died, right? How many of them do you think were demon spies? And how many were traitors from the Immortal Realm?¡±

    ¡°Not sure, but I can say with certainty that after this cleansing in blood, everyst malignant tumor andtent threat in the Seventh Gate of Heaven has been ripped up by the roots!¡±

    ¡°Is Su Yi a hero or a viin?¡±

    ¡°People areplicated. How can you divide them into simple categories like ¡®good¡¯ and ¡®evil?¡¯ Those Immortal Kings ordered Su Yi to his death after he singlehandedly won the match. Why shouldn¡¯t he have killed them? And Garrison Master Shen Qingshi wanted topromise with the demons. His behavior was detestable. He fully deserved to be locked up!¡±

    ¡°Seems to me that Su Yi might well be the type to kill a man without even blinking, but there¡¯s nothing to criticize about his actions! On the contrary, if not for him, who would have won us this Immortal-Demon Deathmatch?"

    ¡°And who would have in those six Demon Kings?"

    ¡°And the spies, traitors, and heretical cultivators infesting the Seventh Gate of Heaven should have been executed a long time ago!¡±

    ¡°His glorious aplishments here will go down in the annals of history! No one should nder him!¡±

    Simr discussions took ce throughout the city.

    Everyone had a different way of looking at things. It wasn¡¯t always obvious who was right and wrong. But it was obvious who was working on behalf of the Immortal Realm, and who was working against it; anyone with a working brain would have realized that.

    Su Yi¡¯s actions gradually won more and more experts¡¯ approval. He¡¯d invisibly established his prestige in the City of Ten Thousand Stars!

    ......

    The Garrison Master¡¯s Pce.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, most of the three hundred and seventeen people you captured alive are connected to Garrison Master Shen Qingshi. The others either have fishy origins, or they¡¯re connected to the other Immortal Kings you executed,¡± Pei Hongjing said at top speeds.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave interrogating them to you. If I¡¯m not mistaken, their ranks are sure to include traitors colluding with demons,¡± said Su YI.

    Pei Hongjing solemnly agreed.

    Just a day ago, he¡¯d given Su Yi a well-intentioned warning and said that they couldn¡¯t clean up the Seventh Gate of Heaven overnight. He¡¯d been afraid that Su Yi would act hastily and bring disaster upon himself.

    Looking back on it now, he realized his fears were unfounded.

    In just one day, Su Yi had seized control over the wind and rain. He¡¯d ttened thepetition in the Immortal-Demon Deathmatch, in four Immortal Kings, imprisoned Garrison Master Shen Qingshi, destroyed several Demon Kings, and begun a thorough cleanse of the City of Ten Thousand Stars. Just like that, he¡¯d changed the situation of the Seventh Gate of Heaven around!

    His methods were downright miraculous. Even Pei Hongjing, the dean of Blue Cliff Academy, couldn¡¯t help but exim over them.

    After Pei Hongjing left, Su Yi flipped his palm, and a bronzemp condensed out of the power of the Laws floated into the air.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    When Su Yi tapped it, Garrison Master Shen Qingshi tumbled to the floor.

 Chapter 1654 - The Godsâ€™ Influence

    <h4>Chapter 1654 - The Gods¡¯ Influence</h4>

    Garrison Master Shen Qingshi was still unconscious.

    Su Yi looked intently at him, then rose and left the Garrison Master¡¯s Pce, carrying the unconscious garrison master.

    He soon arrived at the Stele of Heaven¡¯s Will, tossed the garrison master onto the ground, and tapped him, startling him awake.

    When he saw Su Yi at such close quarters, Shen Qingshi¡¯s expression filled with panic, but when he tried to struggle to his feet, he realized that his cultivation base had been sealed. He couldn¡¯t even lift a finger.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Shen Qingshi took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down.

    Su Yi took a sip from a jug of wine before answering him. ¡°I thoroughly cleansed the City of Ten Thousand Stars today. I killed thirty-nine demons who¡¯d hidden themselves in the Seventh Gate of Heaven. Of them, Formless Demons were the mostmon. I slew eighteen of them in total. The other twenty-one were from the other great demon races.¡±

    Shen Qingshi¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡±

    Su Yi disregarded the question and continued, ¡°The demon spies all took on different identities. Some ran gambling dens, while others ran brothels or medicinepanies.

    ¡°They might have seemed entirely unrted, but all of them had something inmon: they only appeared in the City of Ten Thousand Stars <i>after </i>you became its garrison master!¡±

    Shen Qingshi¡¯s expression shifted, and he was so angry that heughed. ¡°Are you using me of deliberately bringing in demon spies? Ludicrous!¡±

    ¡°Let me finish.¡± Su Yi took another sip of wine. ¡°After you became garrison master, you chose to open the City of Ten Thousand Stars to the public.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a den of depravity ever since. Gambling dens and brothels have sprouted up like bamboo shoots after a spring rain, and even infamous heretical cultivators and other evildoers have taken up residence here.

    ¡°Yesterday, when I entered the city, I was baffled. It would be obvious to anyone that such people don¡¯t belong here, so why would you, the garrison master, permit this to happen?

    ¡°Now, I think I understand. Your aim is to subtly, slowly lead the Seventh Gate of Heaven into decline. All the while, you''ve been helping the demons¡¯ forces slowly permeate the city. That way, when another war of immortals and demons breaks out, the Seventh Gate of Heaven will fall. The brothels and gambling dens double as ces for the demon spies to hide.¡±

    Shen Qingshi sneered. ¡°You¡¯ve let your imagination run away with you! As garrison master, how could I possibly be involved in any such thing? Su Yi, no need to waste any more time on this nonsense. Just tell me what you¡¯re after!¡±

    Su Yi disregarded this and continued, ¡°Most of the spies had been in business in the City of Ten Thousand Stars for a long time, and their influence was growing steadily. All of them had recruited a group of traitors to the Immortal Realm.

    ¡°When Ibed through theirplicated interpersonalworks, I discovered that all leads pointed to you, the esteemed garrison master.

    ¡°In other words, the spies remained hidden despite the passage of countless years thanks to your protection. You were their pir of support!¡± said Su Yi. He looked at Shen Qingshi. ¡°Am I right?¡±

    Shen Qingshi¡¯s expression darkened, and heughed coldly. ¡°You have no proof of any of that. How is this any different from baseless usations and defamation?¡±

    Su Yi said tly, ¡°Proof? My word is my proof. If I say you¡¯re a traitor, you¡¯re a traitor.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Shen Qingshi was stunned, then ovee with fury. ¡°In that case, why bother saying all that? Are you just throwing your weight around? Are you just trying to show off your ability to invert ck and white and right and wrong?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Su Yi nced at the Stele of Heaven¡¯s Will. ¡°I said all that for the stele to hear. Our conversation will be imprinted on the stele. In the years toe, no matter who bes the garrison master of the Seventh Gate of Heaven, our conversation will be the first lesson they learn!¡±

    Remembering the past could guide your future.

    Shen Qingshi was the Seventh Gate of Heaven¡¯s garrison master, yet he¡¯d colluded with the demons of the Beyond in secret. No such thing had ever happened before!

    Shen Qingshi burst intoughter. ¡°Hahaha! All future garrison masters will see is you talking to yourself. Who will that convince?¡±

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°I said it already. My words are proof. In the future, no one in the Immortal Realm will dare to question them.¡±

    His calm voice was full of contemptuous pride, but Shen Qingshi couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing. He couldn¡¯t even be bothered to argue. ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡± Su Yi¡¯s hands formed a seal in the air.

    A curtain of light appeared, reflecting what had happened outside of the Seventh Gate of Heaven. On it, Yin Xiaotian let out a long sigh before his death. ¡°It¡¯s just a pity. I¡¯m afraid that all the effort we¡¯ve put into the Seventh Gate of Heaven over the years is about to go to waste!¡±

    His words seemed inexplicable, but Shen Qingshi¡¯s expression shifted dramatically, and he visibly tensed up.

    Su Yi stretched out his finger and tapped the air. As the curtain of light shattered, he said, ¡°Those old demons probably never even considered the possibility that my control over the Laws of the Immortal Realm meant I¡¯d be able to hear everyst word they said.

    ¡°Yin Xiaotian¡¯s words made me realize that a traitor like you existed in the Seventh Gate of Heaven.¡±

    Shen Qingshi¡¯s expression shifted erratically. ¡°Who¡¯d believe a demon¡¯s words? If they said <i>you</i> were a traitor, would that make it true?¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°You needn¡¯t exin yourself. I¡¯m just doing all this to leave an imprint on the Stele of Heaven¡¯s Will, not to prove that you¡¯re a traitor.¡±

    Shen Qingshi furrowed his brow. ¡°Now what? Are you going to use the stele to kill me? Hah! If you do, I can say with certainty that Cloud Apparatus Immortal Manor won¡¯t let you off!¡±

    Su Yi ignored the threat, then gestured to the red lotus-shaped forbidden marking at the base of the Stele of Heaven¡¯s Will. ¡°Did you leave that divine imprint there?¡±

    Shen Qingshi reacted as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning. ¡°How did you...¡±

    A momentter, he realized he¡¯d slipped up, and he mped his jaw shut.

    However, his shifting expression betrayed his unease!

    ¡°Are you surprised that I recognized it as the mark of a god?¡± Su Yiughed and sighed, ¡°I understand. Others in the Immortal Realm have never interacted with the gods¡¯ power. How could they realize what this mark represents? But you see, I''m different. I don¡¯t just know what it is. I even know that this mark belongs to the god standing behind Cloud Apparatus Immortal Manor, the geezer they call Old Man Providence.

    ¡°But I¡¯d rather call him the Angler.¡±

    Shen Qingshi felt as if he¡¯d taken a sudden blow to the head. His eyes bulged, and he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You... How did you know that? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re a divine emissary too?¡±

    A momentter, he seemed to have fully understood. ¡°Of course you are. Only a divine emissary could have such unbelievable power, and only a divine emissary could recognize the mark of a god! No wonder. No wonder you could seize control of the Stele of Heaven¡¯s Will, and no wonder you¡¯re so strong despite your Universe Realm cultivation!¡±

    He felt as if he¡¯d finally gotten answers to all of his questions, and he looked enlightened.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was a bit strange. <i>A divine emissary? You¡¯re an Immortal King, yet you¡¯re still jumping to such conclusions?</i>

    In the end, Su Yi didn¡¯t exin. Instead, he changed the subject. ¡°I can now say with certainty that you became the garrison master of the Seventh Gate of Heaven with two goals in mind.

    ¡°First, to collude with the demons from the inside and help their forces slowly permeate the garrison in preparation for the onset of the next war of immortals and demons. That way, the city will fall on its own, and the forces of the Beyond will be able to invade the Immortal Realm.

    ¡°Second, you¡¯re here on the Angler¡¯s orders to use the mark he gave you to steal and refine the power of the Stele of Heaven¡¯s Will, a supreme chaos treasure from the Primeval Era.

    ¡°In doing so, you¡¯ll ensure that when war breaks out, the stele¡¯s barrier won¡¯t be able to stop the demons¡¯ invasion.¡±

    Here, Su Yi frowned and whispered, ¡°Now, I¡¯m all but certain that the gods have extended their reach into the Immortal Realm, and... they¡¯re even involved in the grudge between the Immortal Realm and the demons of the Beyond!¡±

    A chill coursed down Shen Qingshi¡¯s spine. He gazed at Su Yi in disbelief. Not even a divine emissary should have been able to realize that! This inglorious business was top secret even among the experts of Cloud Apparatus Immortal Manor! Only Immortal Kings were qualified to learn some of these details.

    Yet now, a young man like Su Yi had followed a few scant leads to piece together most of the details!

    How could Shen Qingshi <i>not </i>be surprised?

    But in the end, he didn¡¯t admit it. He justughed coldly. ¡°As garrison master, if I wanted to help the demons of the Beyond, why go to all that trouble? I could have just opened the barrier and let them in directly!¡±

    ¡°Simple,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°That would be too risky. If anything went wrong, your Cloud Apparatus Immortal Manor wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the consequences. The demons wouldn¡¯t be able to bear them either.¡±

    Su Yi finally had answers to some of his questions. He now understood why an Immortal King like Shen Qingshi had betrayed humanity. It was simple. He was following the Angler¡¯s orders!

    It was even possible that Shen Qingshi himself had helped the demons capture the captives Yin Xiaotian had used to threaten them earlier!

    ¡°Su Yi, as a divine emissary, don¡¯t you understand the consequences of opposing the gods?¡± Shen Qingshi asked suddenly. ¡°You¡¯ve ruined a god¡¯s ns today. Aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution?¡±

    Su Yiughed and broke into a thought-provoking grin. ¡°I¡¯ve fought the gods all this time, and one day, I¡¯ll personally see them to the grave. Do you think I¡¯m afraid of them?¡±

    As he spoke, he stepped forward and arrived before the Stele of Heaven¡¯s Will. He drew his fingertip across the surface.

    <i>h!</i>

    The red lotus-shaped divine imprint instantly transformed into a colorful rain of light and dissipated into thin air.

 Chapter 1655 - I Hope Heâ€™s Wang Ye

    <h4>Chapter 1655 - I Hope He¡¯s Wang Ye</h4>

    <i>Burying the gods? </i>Shen Qingshi was stunned. <i>Is that something a divine emissary ought to say How sphemous!</i>

    But when he saw Su Yi raise his hand and erase that red lotus-shaped mark, Shen Qingshi¡¯s heart shook. Despite himself, he was astonished. He said in a quavering voice, ¡°You... You can erase the power of a god?¡±

    ¡°Yup,¡± said Su Yi.

    Shen Qingshi was dumbstruck.

    ¡°Answer a few of my questions, and I¡¯ll give you a quick death,¡± said Su Yi.

    Shen Qingshi stiffened. Heughed coldly, ¡°I¡¯m dead either way. Why should I tell you anything?¡±

    ¡°Dead either way? As if,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°If you don''t cooperate, you''ll beg me for death. Are you okay with that?¡±

    You''ll beg me for death.

    It was just five light, airy words, but those who¡¯d experienced the ups and downs of worldly affairs understood just how brutal a torment they represented.

    Shen Qingshi¡¯s expression shifted back and forth. In the end, he sighed. ¡°I lost to a divine emissary of your caliber, so at least I didn¡¯t lose unfairly. Fine. What do you want to know?¡±

    ¡°The demons captured the previous garrison master alive,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Were you involved?¡±

    Shen Qingshi was briefly stunned, but then, heughed. ¡°You obviously figured that out already, so why ask?¡±

    Su Yi sighed. ¡°I just wouldn¡¯t have thought that a lofty Immortal King would do something so low and despicable, even after bing one of the gods¡¯ dogs.¡±

    He recalled what the Divine Fortune Teller had told him. The will of the gods was infiltrating the Immortal Realm!

    For instance, Cloud Apparatus Immortal Manor was backed by the Angler, Old Man Providence.

    And Divine Venerate Tian Wu stood behind the Church of All Spirits.

    There was no need to even question it. There were undoubtedly plenty of other factions working for the gods in the present-day Immortal Realm!

    After what he¡¯d seen today, especially after seeing how far an Immortal King like Shen Qingshi went to serve his deity, Su Yi was increasingly aware of how terrifying the gods¡¯ methods were. Shen Qingshi had betrayed the entire Immortal Realm!

    As the will of the gods slowly permeated and influenced the Immortal Realm, it would surely bring about numerous unforeseen disasters!

    Shen Qingshi¡¯s betrayal was proof of this.

    ¡°Before I die, might you answer one of my questions too?¡± Shen Qingshi asked suddenly.

    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Su Yi took a sip of wine.

    Shen Qingshi stared intently at Su Yi. ¡°You too are a divine emissary carrying out the will of your god in this world. Which deity do you serve?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Su Yi fell briefly silent beforeughing, ¡°I¡¯m not a divine emissary.¡±

    Shen Qingshi¡¯s brow furrowed in obvious disbelief.

    ¡°You can consider me the one who will destroy the gods,¡± said Su Yi. With that, he drew his fingertip through the air.

    Shen Qingshi crumbled into ash.

    Su Yi walked up, patted the Stele of Heaven¡¯s Will, and turned to leave.

    ......

    The Garrison Master¡¯s Pce.

    When Su Yi returned, he saw two more Immortal Kings. They¡¯d been on the Cloudy Dome Immortal tform earlier, but just like Madam Xiangyun, they¡¯d staunchly refused to sell Su Yi to the demons.

    Thus, they were exempted from Su Yi¡¯s cleanse.

    Madam Xiangyun introduced the two of them, and Su Yi soon learned that one of the Immortal Kings was called Xie Gu. He was gaunt, with a reserved air about him, and he was from the Hua Province¡¯s Eight Views Immortal Pce.

    The other was Wen Zhiqiu. He was tall and stalwart, with a tall hat and a broad belt. He was from one of the three purends of Mount Buzhou, the Divine Jade Pure Lands.

    It was obvious they¡¯d already been waiting for quite some time. When they saw Su Yi, they smiled and greeted him with the utmost respect.

    Xie Gu brought him a bag of holding. He said it contained the trophies gathered after today¡¯s battle, and that he¡¯d brought it to give to Su Yi.

    Su Yi was briefly stunned. ¡°That is very considerate of you. Thank you.¡±

    An Immortal King had taken it upon himself toplete a lowly task like scouring the battlefield for trophies. This was clear proof of Xie Gu¡¯s respect.

    Xie Gu smiled. ¡°It was no more difficult than lifting my hand. Your aplishments today are what¡¯s truly worthy of respect.¡±

    As the group chatted, Pei Hongjing walked over and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, it¡¯s just as I expected. The group you captured alive included no small number of traitors! That aside, I¡¯ve uncovered several worthwhile leads that suggest Garrison Master Shen Qingshi was the traitors¡¯ and spies¡¯ pir of support!¡±

    This revtion left the others both shocked and furious.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t find it at all strange. He concisely recounted his conversation with Shen QIngshi to the others.

    The Immortal Kings finally understood. All of them felt chills in their hands and feet, and their expressions were iparably unsightly.

    Who could have imagined that Garrison Master Shen Qingshi had long since betrayed the Immortal Realm?

    And who could have imagined that the gods were behind his betrayal?

    Su Yi waited for the group to calm down before saying, ¡°It¡¯s already over. Our next step is to re-establishw and order in the Seventh Gate of Heaven and prevent simr incidents in the future.¡±

    ¡°Yes, exactly!¡± said Pei Hongjing. ¡°Do you have any specific arrangements in mind, Fellow Daoist?¡±

    The other three Immortal Kings looked at Su Yi; they already saw him as their pir.

    Were the masses of the Immortal Realm to see this, their jaws might well have fallen off in shock.

    After all, in the present-day Immortal Realm, those powerhouses at the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao had gone into deep seclusion. It had been a long time since anyone had seen them.

    Given the circumstances, Immortal Kings were the strongest experts around, as radiant as the midday sun!

    Who¡¯d have dared believe that a whole group of them would treat a Universe Realm Immortal with such reverence?

    But those who¡¯d seen what had happened here today naturally didn¡¯t find this treatment at all strange.

    ¡°I do actually have a few ideas,¡± said Su Yi before exining what he had in mind.

    ......

    The following day.

    In ordance with Su Yi¡¯s arrangements, Madam Xiangyun, Xie Gu, and Wen Zhiqiu announced that Dean Pei Hongjing was to be the Seventh Gate of Heaven¡¯s new garrison master!

    This announcement caused an enormous wave of uproar in the City of Ten Thousand Sars.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised that Su Yi didn''t seize the opportunity to im the position for himself.¡±

    ¡°I dare say with certainty that Su Yi approved of His Excellency Pei¡¯s appointment!¡±

    ¡°What a wondrous y. Su Yi is already standing where the wind and waves are fiercest. Choosing to step aside now will let him avoid all sorts of disasters and inconveniences.¡±

    ¡°Hah, are you joking now? He managed to seize control over the Seventh Gate of Heaven¡¯s Immortal Laws. How could he fear those so-called ¡®disasters and inconveniences?¡¯ Seems to me there¡¯s another reason behind this choice entirely!¡±

    ...The city was in uproar. Everyone was talking about the announcement.

    No one objected to Pei Hongjing¡¯s appointment. No one dared to object, and no one felt the need to object anyway. Pei Hongjing was the dean of Blue Cliff Academy, and he¡¯d protected the Seventh Gate of Heaven for a long time. He was a forthright, honest, and magnanimous man with a strong reputation. Most people were delighted to see him promoted.

    Later that day, at the Garrison Master¡¯s Pce.

    Pei Hongjingughed dryly. ¡°There are actually people in the city who see me as your puppet. Laughable.¡±

    ¡°No need to pay heed to petty rumors and idle whispers.¡± Su Yi took out a bronze formation disc and passed it to Pei Hongjing. ¡°I¡¯ve re-refined the Heaven-Guiding Formation Disc. With it, you¡¯ll be able to direct the power of the Stele of Heaven¡¯s Will and control the power of the Seventh Gate of Heaven¡¯s Laws. Take care of it.¡±

    Pei Hongjing epted the disc with both hands and said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯ll do everything in my power not to let you down, Fellow Daoist!¡±

    The other Immortal Kings watched with smiles on their faces.

    ¡°The Heaven-Guiding Formation Disc can control a portion of the Immortal Realm¡¯s Laws, but it isn¡¯t truly invincible,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Still, unless experts at the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao get involved, anyone who tries to stir up waves at the Seventh Gate of Heaven will effectively just be throwing their life away.¡±

    Su Yi paused, then added, ¡°At least in the short run, you needn¡¯t concern yourself with the demons of the Beyond. Just watch over the Seventh Gate of Heaven.¡±

    Last night, he heard Yin Xiaotian and the other Demon Kings say that the demons wouldunch a full-force war within a hundred years.

    They even said that they refused to believe that Su Yi could reach the Great Realm in just one hundred years.

    Su Yi naturallyughed this off.

    But their conversation left Su Yi convinced that they wouldn¡¯t see anyrge-scale demon invasions in the near future.

    Thus, it was enough to leave an Immortal King like Pei Hongjing in charge of the Seventh Gate of Heaven for now.

    ......

    Su Yi stayed in the Seventh Gate of Heaven for three more days before setting off for the White Reed Province¡¯s zing Firmament Immortal City.

    Not long ago, he received a message from the House of Little Joys saying that Immortal Queen Liu Yun and Qing Wei were on their way to zing Firmament Immortal City. At the time, Su Yi responded saying he¡¯d meet them there within ten days.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, I need to head back to the Divine Jade Pure Lands. We could travel together if you like,¡± said Immortal King Wen Zhiqiu.

    He was one of his sect¡¯s high elders, and he was returning to handle a matter of the utmost importance.

    ¡°Very well.¡± Su Yi didn¡¯t refuse.

    That very day, Pei Hongjing, Xue Gu, Madam Xiangyun, Yu Sheng, and the others saw Su Yi off as he and Wen Zhiqiu left the Seventh Gate of Heaven.

    After watching the two of them disappear from view, Madam Xiangyun suddenly said, ¡°Brother Pei, have you heard the rumor that¡¯s been floating around the Immortal Realm ofte? They say that the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign didn¡¯t really die during the Battle of Eternal Night, and that he actually underwent reincarnation to restart his cultivation from the beginning.¡±

    Pei Hongjing¡¯s gaze focused. He nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve heard the rumors. Blue Cliff Academy knows them too. They say that the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign¡¯s reincarnation has most likely already returned to the Immortal Realm, and that the Church of the Pure One, the Church of Supreme Oneness, and numerous other prominent factions have already secretly started looking for leads.¡±

    He paused, as if he¡¯d suddenly realized something, and his eyelids twitched. ¡°Surely you aren¡¯t trying to say that Fellow Daoist Su is the reincarnation of the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign?¡±

    Madam Xiangyun¡¯s beautiful eyes filled with uncertainty. ¡°I hope he is. Even if he isn¡¯t, I hope he can be a legendary figure, a second Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign!¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Pei Hongjing said, ¡°I hope so, too.¡±

    ¡°The reincarnation of the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign?¡± Yu Sheng muttered to herself. ¡°If he is, a whole lot of things suddenly make sense.¡±

    Later that day, the new garrison master, Pei Hongjing, undid the power of the Laws sealing off the city and permitted the popce to leave.

    It was also on that day that word of how the Seventh Gate of Heaven had been cleansed in blood spread to the outside world, causing a massivemotion.

    The whole world shook!

 Chapter 1656 - The Secrets of the Void Realm

    <h4>Chapter 1656 - The Secrets of the Void Realm</h4>

    On the day of the ninth Immortal-Demon Deathmatch, a Universe Realm Immortal called Su Yi caused an enormous upset.

    When news spread, it shook the entire Immortal Realm, startling all of the top immortal factions.

    A mere Universe Realm Immortal had turned the tides, killing fourteen Demon Nobles in a row! Including the unrivaled genius Demon Noble of the Silvermoon Demons, Yin Beiwu!

    But that wasn¡¯t the end of it. He then used the power of the Stele of Heaven¡¯s Will to execute four Immortal Kings, imprison Garrison Master Shen Qingshi, and destroy over a thousand experts of the Immortal Realm.

    He even slew six Demon Kings, the two surviving Demon Nobles, and retrieved the immortals the demons had taken hostage!

    It was as if Su Yi had ripped a hole through the sky. This incident took the forty-nine provinces by storm, causing an enormous disturbance.

    The name Su Yi spread with the news. His reputation had started to spread amongst the Immortal Realm¡¯s cultivators!

    The Immortal Realm was just too big. Although it was divided into forty-nine provinces, its territories were vast beyond measure. Given the circumstances, even Immortal Lords¡¯ reputations were often limited to the province they lived in.

    Bing famous throughout the Immortal Realm was far too difficult. Even those on the Universe Realm Immortal and Void Realm Immortal Rankings only really got widespread attention if they made it into the top ten.

    In other words, ¡°shaking the entire Immortal Realm¡± carried an enormous amount of weight!

    For most Universe Realm Immortals, it was an impossible feat, but Su Yi was different.

    Not long ago, his reputation had been limited to certain regions too, like the Jing Province¡¯s Sky Tripod Immortal City, or the territories of the White Reed Province¡¯s Liang Family. However, almost no one else in the Immortal Realm had ever heard of a Universe Realm Immortal by that name.

    That is, until now. After word of what had happened at the Seventh Gate of Heaven Spread, Su Yi¡¯s name was like the most dazzling of shooting stars. It soon reached everyst province in the Immortal Realm!

    Themotion at the Seventh Gate of Heaven was simply too great to overlook. It was unheard of! Astonishing! The whole world was paying attention!

    ......

    The Church of the Pure One.

    ¡°A Universe Realm Immortal in his twenties slew fourteen Demon Nobles, eachparable to an Immortal Lord, and he even seized control of the Seventh gate of Heaven¡¯s power of the Laws?¡±

    A figure rose unbidden to Sect Leader Qi Nie¡¯s mind: a man seated in a dark hall. Beneath the mottledmplight, his features were indistinct. All Qi Nie knew was that he looked young.

    This was his memory of when he and Su Yi conversed across the barrier between worlds during Su Yi¡¯s trip to the Epoch of Demonism.

    ¡°Could Su Yi... be Wang Ye¡¯s reincarnation?¡± Qi Nie¡¯s heart shook.

    As the leader of the Church of the Pure One, he knew better than just about anyone that Wang Ye was still alive!

    More than that, he knew with certainty that no one else so heaven-defying and contrary tomon sense existed in the present-day Immortal Realm.

    Furthermore, after the newest group of ascendants appeared in White Deer Mountain¡¯s Ascension Ground, the Church of the Pure One secretly acquired leads regarding Wang Ye¡¯s reincarnation.

    Thus, after learning what Su Yi had done in the Seventh Gate of Heaven, Qi Nie¡¯s first response was to wonder if Su Yi was the reincarnation of Wang Ye!

    <i>Back then, the White Reed Province was Wang Ye¡¯s territory. His cultivation grounds, Mount Taiwu, were called the Little Heavenly Court. Wang Ye spent years protecting the Seventh Gate of Heaven, too.</i>

    <i>And Su Yi has appeared in the White Reed Province and the Seventh Gate of Heaven, too. He¡¯s still only in his twenties, but he¡¯s already in the Universe Realm. Moreover, he¡¯s strong enough to kill Demon Noblesparable to Immortal Lords...</i>

    Qi Nie was increasingly certain that Su Yi was the person the Church of the Pure One had been searching for all this time: the Tyrant Wang Ye! He really hadn¡¯t died during the Battle of Eternal Night. Instead, he¡¯d entered the cycle of reincarnation to restart his cultivation!

    <i>Have you finally shown yourself, Wang Ye....? </i>Undisguisible delight arose in Qi Nie¡¯s heart, and without the slightest hesitation, he issued orders. ¡°To me! Call upon all of the forces at our disposal and have them investigate Su Yi. Within three days, I want to know everything there is to know about him!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    That very day, every faction subordinate to the Church of the Pure One got to work.

    ......

    It wasn¡¯t just the Church of the Pure One. Lotus Temple, the Church of Supreme Oneness, and other top factions all reached their own conclusions after learning what had happened at the Seventh Gate of Heaven. All of them had their suspicions regarding Su Yi¡¯s origins, and all of them got to work.

    One after another, they sent their experts to the Seventh Gate of Heaven to investigate further!

    The winds rose and the clouds surged throughout the Immortal Realm.

    ......

    Cloud Apparatus Immortal Manor.

    Sect Leader Sun Xiaocheng¡¯s expression darkened.

    Everything had been revealed to the public!

    There was no need to even think to know that after Garrison Master Shen Qingshi was captured alive, Cloud Apparatus Immortal Manor¡¯s ns for the Seventh Gate of Heaven had been revealed.

    Sun Xiaocheng was so furious that he felt as if his chest was about to explode, but more than that, he felt unprecedented pressure.

    If the whole Immortal Realm found out that they¡¯d sent Shen Qingshi to collude with the demons of the Beyond, they¡¯d be themon enemy of the entire Immortal Realm!

    The world¡¯s top factions were even likely to join forces to extinguish Cloud Manor Immortal Apparatus entirely!

    The thought sent a chill through Sun Xiaocheng¡¯s hands and feet, and his heart was thoroughly ill at ease.

    ¡°Damn that Su Yi! How dare he ruin our ns? He deserves death by ten thousand cuts and his ashes scattered to the wind!!¡± Sun Xiaocheng¡¯s face was ashen and hideously contorted. His aura was terrifying and sinister.

    ¡°We cannot hesitate any longer. We must get to work as soon as possible!¡± Sun Xiaocheng took a deep breath, gnashed his teeth, and said, ¡°Pass on my orders. From this day forth, Cloud Apparatus Immortal Manor is disbanded. Everyone we¡¯ve sent into the world is to go into hiding. No one is to reveal their identities!¡±

    ¡°But Sect Leader...¡± an elderly servant started to exim.

    ¡°Shut up and do as I say!!¡± shouted Sun Xiaocheng.

    A momentter, all the strength fled his body, and he copsed into his chair. Inwardly, he muttered, <i>Su Yi, this absolutely isn¡¯t over! You ruined Divine Venerate Providence¡¯s ns, and you¡¯ll surely face his retribution!</i>

    Just as Sun Xiaocheng expected, as word spread and the Immortal Realm¡¯s top factions, more and more people learned of Garrison Shen Qingshi¡¯s betrayal.

    A single stone could stir up a thousand waves. The entire Immortal Realm was furious, and numerous prominent factions had already announced that they intended to hold Cloud Apparatus Immortal Manor ountable!

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since such amotion arose in the Immortal Realm,¡± sighed an older-generation cultivator.

    ¡°Su Yi is so young, yet after his unrivaled aplishment at the Seventh Gate of Heaven, his name has spread throughout the Immortal Realm. Truly impressive!¡± someone sighed.

    ¡°There¡¯s far too much that¡¯s strange about him, even fishy. Now that his name has shaken the entire Immortal Realm, he¡¯s standing where the wind and waves are the fiercest. He¡¯s sure to be in for endless trouble.¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t just be ¡®trouble.¡¯ Seems to me that there¡¯s no guarantee he¡¯ll survive the aftermath of this!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that he killed four Immortal Kings, as well as the former garrison master, Shen Qingshi. There¡¯s no way their factions will let him off.¡±

    ¡°When you want power, you have to ept the corresponding responsibilities. The more famous he gets, the more of a burden his reputation will be. When the Immortal Realm¡¯s top factions set their sights on this young man shrouded in mysteries... well, such situations typically don¡¯t end well!¡±

    ...Simr discussions took ce throughout the Immortal Realm.

    Information spread further and further into the Immortal Realm. It reached the depths of the eastern ocean, the Dark Northern Sea and the Dark Northern Province atop it, and even purends that typically paid no heed to worldly affairs.

    ......

    The skies were blue and clear. A treasure ship shot through the clouds.

    Su Yi stood near the railing, his robes and long hair fluttering in the wind as he pondered his next breakthrough.

    After oveing the Blue Cliff Twelve Towers, his cultivation base reached the pinnacle of the Universe Realm. All he needed was the right opportunity, and he¡¯d be able to prove his Dao and enter the Void Realm with ease, bing a True Immortal!

    The Void Realm was the second of the Four Realms of the Immortal Dao.

    The word ¡°void¡± meant ¡°empty¡± or ¡°false.¡±

    Those who reached this realm grasped the distinction between the true and false!

    These truths and falsehoods were in reference to one¡¯s grasp of the Grand Dao. The void was empty, as fleeting and ethereal as a dream, illusion, or bubble.

    Truth represented the fundamental qualities of heaven, earth, and all Daos in between.

    It was only by learning to discern between truths and falsehoods that cultivators could further transform their knowledge and perception of the Grand Dao.

    In other words, those who reached the Void Realm had to excise all falsehoods from theirprehension of the Grand Dao, leaving only the truth behind! By casting aside everything extraneous, they sought the fundamental nature of their pursuit of the Grand Dao.

    This was why experts of the Void Realm were known as True Immortals. The name meant that immortals of this realm had seen through truths and lies to find their fundamental path!

    At the same time, in the process, Void Realm True Immortals furthered their cultivation and grasp of their own natures.

    But the word ¡°void¡± didn¡¯t just represent emptiness and falsehoods. It also represented space.

    Space was omnipresent. Even ordinary mortals knew that space was vast beyond measure!

    And the profundities of space manifested in a Void Realm True Immortal¡¯s cultivation!

    Upon reaching this stage, the body¡¯s Immortal Origin Space, sea of consciousness, qi, and blood all underwent an enormous and thorough transformation.

    ¡°Bing a Void Realm True Immortal requires searching for one¡¯s truth. Condensing True Immortal Laws means starting from the most fundamental mysteries of the Grand Dao... But what is the fundamental nature of the Grand Dao of Reincarnation? And what about the Grand Dao of Profound Ruin, or the Grand Dao of Undying?¡±

    ...Su Yi knew with certainty that this next step was crucial!

    In the Void Realm, he had to find the fundamental nature of his path through the Immortal Dao. Only then could he fuse all of his powers of the Grand Dao into one!

    A sword to manifest ten thousand Daos, and a sword to break all abilities!

    <i>All I need is a little more time to umte and steady myself, and an opportune moment to break through. That¡¯ll be enough to let me step into the Void Realm!</i> thought Su Yi. <i>I just wonder what my Void Realm Tribtion will look like.</i>

    Eagerness arose in his heart.

    Void Realm Tribtions were different from others. They were mystical and strange, and they targeted a cultivator¡¯s soul, heart, and grasp of the Grand Dao!

    Every immortal faced different dangers during their Void Realm Tribtion.

    This was exactly what made this tribtion so terrifying; there was no drawing from others¡¯ experiences.

    But this unknown quality only made Su Yi all the more eager!

    Suddenly, Immortal King Wen Zhiqiu emerged from the ship¡¯s cabin, smiled, and waved to Su Yi from the head of the boat. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su!¡±

 Chapter 1657 - The Dark Hand Behind the Curtain of Divine Tribulation

    <h4>Chapter 1657 - The Dark Hand Behind the Curtain of Divine Tribtion</h4>

    Wen Zhiqiu was tall and stalwart, with a tall hat and a broad belt.

    He was a high elder of the Divine Jade Pure Lands, one of the three purends of Mount Buzhou, and an Immortal King who¡¯d proven his Dao and risen to prominence after the Age of Fallen Immortals.

    He was leaving the Seventh Gate of Heaven because he had business he needed to resolve in his sect. Since he and Su Yi just so happened to be headed in the same direction, they decided to travel together.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, do you know anything about the Church of All Spirits?¡± Wen Zhiqiu approached and asked after exchanging greetings.

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°I know a little.¡±

    In the ck Dragon Market¡¯s Auspicious Cloud Pce, he slew a group of the church¡¯s experts, including Libationer Yun Qiong, Elder Xiao Ju, and Holy Son Zhong Qi.

    It was also then that Su Yi learned that the Church of All Spirits was a faction that had risen to prominence after the Age of Fallen Immortals. They too were on Mount Buzhou, and they were backed by a god known as Divine Venerate Tian Wu!

    Over the long years following their establishment, they¡¯d continuously expanded their territories and recruited experts of the yao path from all across the Immortal Realm. They were now one of the greatest factions of yao cultivators in the Immortal Realm. They imed to have eighty thousand yao cultivators under their banner!

    ¡°Then did you know that next year, on the night of the Mid-Autumn Festival, the Church of All Spirits ns to host an Immortal King Night Banquet?¡± asked Wen Zhiqiu.

    Su Yi froze, stunned, then said thoughtfully, ¡°I heard about that. Is that perhaps why you¡¯re returning to the Divine Jade Pure Lands?¡±

    Not long ago, Su Yi met the Jadelight Pure Lands¡¯ chosen daughter of heaven, Ying Xiu. She¡¯d told him about this.

    ording to Ying Xiu, the Church of All Spirits was fiercely ambitious. They were continuously expanding their territories, and by now, they already upied a full third of Mount Buzhou.

    The Jadelight, Divine Jade, and Divine Fulcrum Pure Lands were also based on Mount Buzhou!

    The Church of All Spirits¡¯ expansion had long since started encroaching on the Jadelight Pure Lands¡¯ territory, leading to numerous conflicts over the years. The two factions were like fire and water!

    But under these circumstances, the church¡¯s leader announced that they were going to hold an Immortal King Night Banquet on the fifteenth day of the eighth lunar month.

    When the time came, the Church of All Spirits would invite Immortal Kings from the three purends of Mount Buzhou, as well as numerous prominent Immortal Kings from the outside world.

    ording to Ying Xiu¡¯s analysis, although the church had yet to announce its purpose for hosting this Immortal King Night Banquet, it was quite obvious to anyone that they wanted to shift the bnce of power and redivide the territories of Mount Buzhou! It was even entirely possible that... they wanted to use the Immortal King Night Banquet as an opportunity to force the other factions of Mount Buzhou to submit!

    In the past, the Jadelight Pure Lands wouldn¡¯t have needed to fear such a threat, but they¡¯d suffered heavy losses during the Age of Fallen Immortals, and their vitality was badly damaged.

    Right now, they only had three Immortal Kings. One had left the sect a long time ago to explore the outside world, and there¡¯d been no word of him since.

    Ying Xiu¡¯s master, Immortal King Kong Ye, and the other Immortal King had suffered a strange divine tribtion a long time ago. It was corroding their life force, and their situation worsened with each passing day. They had no choice but to go into seclusion to cling to life.

    Thus, Ying Xiu left to find Su Yi on her master¡¯s orders, taking the Bodhi Bell with her. Ying Xiu hoped that if Su Yi got involved, he¡¯d be able to resolve Immortal King Kong Ye¡¯s divine tribtion.

    Out of consideration for Ying Xiu¡¯s n ancestor, Ying Shanxue, Su Yi agreed to help her.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Wen Zhiqiu said with deep concern. ¡°Not long ago, I received word from the sect that not long after Immortal King Tao Meng returned from his travels and went into seclusion, he descended into obsession and met with a strange divine tribtion, almost dying in the process.¡±

    <i>A divine tribtion! </i>Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose as he recalled the other simr incidents.

    Wen Zhiqiu continued, ¡°Although Immortal King Tao Meng clung to life in the end, his vitality is badly damaged, and his very foundations in the Grand Dao have been corroded. His situation worsens with each passing day.

    ¡°The entire sect was startled into action, and after a stringent investigation, we uncovered some clues. We suspect that the Church of All Spirits was involved!

    ¡°Immortal King Tao Meng said that he encountered one of their chief libationers, Jiang Shan, and that the two of them fought.

    ¡°But their battle was brief, as Jiang Shan quickly realized he was no match for Immortal King Tao Meng and retreated immediately.

    ¡°But Immortal King Tao Meng said that, looking back on it now, a lot seems fishy. Jiang Shan¡¯s strange behavior makes him suspect the Church of All Spirits¡¯ involvement in his tribtion.

    Wen Zhiqiu let out a deep sigh. ¡°Immortal King Tao Meng is my martial uncle, and he¡¯s in thete-stage Miracle Realm. With him to oversee things, our Divine Jade Pure Lands should have had nothing to fear at next year¡¯s Immortal King Night Banquet.

    ¡°But now... Now that Immortal King Tao Meng is afflicted with a divine tribtion, the whole sect is worried. I had no choice but to leave the Seventh Gate of Heaven early to oversee things.¡±

    After learning the full story, Su Yi whispered, ¡°It seems it¡¯s just as I suspected.¡±

    Wen Zhiqiu was stunned. ¡°What do you mean, Fellow Daoist?¡±

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°Immortal Queen Liu Yun of the House of Little Joys and Immortal King Kong Ye of the Jadelight Pure Lands have met with simr tribtions.¡±

    He went on to concisely exin the situation. Both experts had met with simr problems, leaving them with no choice but to go into seclusion and devote their full attention to neutralizing their effects.

    In the ck Dragon Market¡¯s Auspicious Cloud Pce, Holy Son Zhong Qi of the Church of All Spirits tried to use this as leverage. He said he¡¯d resolve Immortal Queen Liu Yun¡¯s difficulties so long as Qing Wei agreed to be his Dao Partner!

    Simrly, the Jadelight Pure Lands had been at odds with the Church of All Spirits ofte. They¡¯de into conflict numerous times, and Immortal King Kong Ye had met with simrly strange tribtions.

    There was simply no way the Church of All Spirits was not connected to all this. After all, a deity, Divine Venerate Tian Wu, stood behind them!

    The Church of All Spirits had obviously targeted both Immortal Queen Liu Yun and Immortal King Kong Ye of the Jadelight Pure Lands. And after learning what Immortal King Tao Meng of the Divine Jade Pure Lands had experienced, Su Yi was certain that the Church of All Spirits was hatching some sort of master n.

    ¡°So, the Church of All Spirits has plotted against numerous Immortal Kings already!¡± Murderous intent surged in the depths of Wen Zhiqiu¡¯s gaze.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Seems to me that you¡¯d best be careful when you return to the sect and avoid open conflict with the Church of All Spirits. Otherwise, it¡¯s highly likely that you¡¯ll be afflicted by a simr divine tribtion before you know it.¡±

    Wen Zhiqiu''s eyes narrowed as he realized how serious this problem was.

    It was true. Three Miracle Realm experts that he knew of, Tao Meng, Liu Yun, and Kong Ye, had met with divine tribtions. This was more than sufficient proof of how strange and cmitous the Church of All Spirits¡¯ power was.

    If Wen Zhiqiu wasn¡¯t on guard, he could fall prey to it too!

    Something suddenly urred to him, and he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Fellow Daoist, since you understand all of this so well, do you perhaps have means of resolving these strange divine tribtions?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m on my way to zing Firmament Immortal City to investigate the true nature of these divine tribtions as we speak,¡± said Su Yi.

    Wen Zhiqiu¡¯s spirits soared, and he said eagerly, ¡°In that case, might this old man apany you?¡±

    After witnessing Su Yi¡¯s unbelievable abilities at the Seventh Gate of Heaven, he¡¯d long since ceased to take Su Yi for an ordinary Universe Realm Immortal.

    Now that he¡¯d happened upon such an ideal opportunity, he naturally didn¡¯t want to miss it.

    Su Yi realized what Wen Zhiqiu was after in an instant, but he didn¡¯t refuse. He just nodded. ¡°Very well.¡±

    That day at nightfall, the outline of an ancient city appeared in the distance. The fiery light of dusk enveloped the entire city in an austere and holy luster.

    zing Firmament Immortal City!

    When Su Yi first left for the Luo River Forbidden Zone, he arranged for Fang Yourong, Fang Han, and Liang Wenyu to stay in the city¡¯s House of Little Joys.

    Not long ago, the manager of the local branch of the House of Little Joys, Xie Hengqiu, transmitted a message to Su Yi. He said that Immortal Queen Liu Yun and Qing Wei had arrived in zing Firmament Immortal City, and that they hoped to meet with Su Yi.

    ¡°Why has the Church of All Spirits sealed off zing Firmament Immortal City?¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and leave! zing Firmament Immortal City is at the heart of the storm. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s in for catastrophe. People like us can¡¯t afford to get mixed up in this!¡±

    ...A group of cultivators shot over from afar.

    The sound of their conversation wasn¡¯t at all loud, but it couldn¡¯t elude Su Yi and Wen Zhiqiu¡¯s ears.

    <i>The Church of All Spirits has sealed off zing Firmament Immortal City!? </i>Wen Zhiqiu¡¯s gaze focused.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, disappeared, then reappeared in the fleeing cultivators¡¯ path and sped his fist. ¡°Everyone, I¡¯d like to ask you a few questions.¡±

    The cultivators frowned in obvious displeasure, but when Wen Zhiqiu joined Su Yi, their hair stood on end, and their hearts quivered!

    Their cultivations were simply too low to determine Wen Zhiqiu¡¯s strength, but the aura emanating from him filled their hearts with abject fright.

    None of them dared to be negligent. They obediently answered Su Yi¡¯s questions, and before long, he found out that the forces of the Church of All Spirits had arrived in the city two days ago. They¡¯d sealed it offpletely. No one was permitted to leave or enter!

    Apparently, the church had sent a force of three hundred immortals, including numerous True Immortals and a group of Immortal Lords!

    Some people even suspected that one of their Immortal Kings hade personally!

    And it seemed the Church of All Spirits had locked down the city to search for someone.

    After learning the full story, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but frown. Even if he thought with his feet, it was clear they were targeting Immortal Queen Liu Yun!

    ¡°It seems word has gotten out that Qing Wei brought her master to the White Reed Province¡¯s zing Firmament Immortal City. Otherwise, how could these people havee looking for them?¡±

    Without any further dys, Su Yi and Wen Zhiqiu shot directly into the city.

    Sealing the city off implied two things.

    First, the Church of All Spirits attached enormous importance to this operation, and they were willing to do whatever it took to reach their goals.

    Second, the Church of All Spirits had yet to seed.

    Otherwise, they¡¯d have left the city by now, and there¡¯d be no need to keep it on lockdown!

 Chapter 1658: The World-Suppressing Seal

    Chapter 1658: The World-Suppressing Seal

    There were pairs of True Immortals from the Church of All Spirits stationed around the walls of zing Firmament Immortal City at regr intervals, and the sky over the ancient city waspletely covered in a massive formation.

    ¡°Even Immortal Lords will be instantly reduced to puddles of blood if they try to force their way through the Divine Capital Blood Transformation Formation. There¡¯s no need to worry. Come on, have a drink!¡±

    ¡°Heh heh, you¡¯re right! And in the face of the Church of All Spirits¡¯ prestige, who¡¯d be dumb enough to throw their lives away?¡±

    Two Void Realm True Immortals of the Church of All Spirits sat cross-legged on a stretch of wall, sharing a drink. One was a thin-faced man in yellow. Hispanion was a stalwart middle-aged man with blood-red hair.

    ¡°That¡¯s not all. We¡¯ve got His Excellency Ming Xing with us to oversee this operation. Even other Immortal Kings have to treat him with respect.¡±

    ¡°Strange. Just what¡¯s going on to warrant His Excellency Ming Xing¡¯s personal involvement?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? There¡¯s no understanding how a top expert like him thinks, so let¡¯s not waste our time trying.¡±

    When they spoke of ¡°His Excellency Ming Xing,¡± both Void Realm True Immortals¡¯ expressions were full of trepidation and awe.

    There were nine mighty chief libationers in the Church of All Spirits, and Ming Xing was one of them. He was an Immortal King, and he was cold and cruel by nature. He was also among the strongest of the chief libationers.¡°Hm? Someone¡¯s here.¡± Suddenly, the yellow-robed man caught a glimpse of two figures headed their way.

    ¡°Stop right there. Don¡¯t you know that the Church of All Spirits has sealed the city? If you don¡¯t want to die, hurry up and scram!¡±

    The yellow-robed man rose to block their path. Murderous intent seethed around him.

    But hispanion, the stalwart middle-aged man, looked cautious. He whispered a warning, ¡°Be careful. It¡¯s highly likely that they¡¯re both powerful experts!¡±

    The man in yellow didn¡¯t look at all concerned. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? With the Divine Capital Blood Transformation Formation here, it doesn¡¯t matter who shows up. No one will be able to get past us!¡±

    These two new arrivals were, of course, Su Yi and Wen Zhiqiu.

    When he heard the two Void Realm True Immortals¡¯ conversation, tantly undisguised murderous intent appeared on Wen Zhiqiu¡¯s face. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, shall we fight our way in?¡±

    He could tell at a nce that the yellow-robed man was a fox yao, while the stalwart middle-aged man was a toad. Both were in the Void Realm.

    Experts of their caliber could preside over entire regions and exert powerful influence, but to an Immortal King like Wen Zhiqiu, they might as well be paintings on a wall.

    ¡°Better not to alert our enemies. Let¡¯s have a look around the city first,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    Wen Zhiqiu nodded.

    The yellow-robed fox yao couldn¡¯t help but grin in amusement. ¡°You really think you can enter the city? Go ahead and try it! Come on! I¡¯d like to see just how you do it!¡±

    All of zing Firmament Immortal City was covered in the Divine Capital Blood Transformation Formation. How could anyone with even the barest shred of rationality try to barge in?

    Su Yipletely disregarded both yao cultivators and walked right on over, entirely unperturbed. After a brief examination, he stretched out his right hand. Wisps of inscrutable de light gathered at his fingertips, then cut a straight line through the air.

    <em>ch!</em>

    The power of a formation surged into the air, connecting heaven and earth like a dense ck curtain.

    This was the power of the Divine Capital Blood Transformation Formation. It could easily melt even Immortal Lords into puddles of blood.

    But that thick ck curtain tore beneath Su Yi¡¯s fingertip, offering no more resistance than paper!

    A momentter, Su Yi and Wen Zhiqiu slipped through with ease.

    The yellow-robed man¡¯s jaw hung ck, and his eyes bulged. ¡°What the fuck?! Did you see that?! Are my eyes ying tricks on me?¡±

    The stalwart middle-aged man freaked out too. He inwardly cried out, <em>This is bad!</em>

    But just as he was about to report to his superiors¡­

    The terrifying power of an Immortal King descended upon him, instantly reducing him and his friend to puddles of blood. They were destroyed, body and soul!

    From beginning to end, Su Yi didn¡¯t so much as nce at them. He just headed straight for the local branch of the House of Little Joys, and Wen Zhiqiu followed.

    ¡­¡­

    The streets of zing Firmament Immortal City were typically crowded, but now, they werepletely deserted.

    In the city¡¯s eastern district, many of the once-towering ancient buildings had copsed into rubble.

    Meanwhile, an oppressive confrontation took ce above the ruins.

    Qing Wei, Fang Yourong, Fang Han, Liang Wenyu, and several others were taking refuge within a glittering golden barrier.

    Immortal Queen Liu Yun stood in front of the barrier. Her snow-white hair reached her waist, and she was a slender, graceful beauty. She looked like a girl in her teens, and she had a pure, glittering golden mark at the center of her forehead. It was shaped like a six-petaled plum blossom, and it lent her an additional holy air.

    However, her predicament was utterly precarious!

    Ink-ck, strange, and cmitous power enveloped the area, like waters at high tide. It relentlessly assailed the area around her.

    Three feet further, and that terrifying power would reach her.

    Moreover, her vital energy was in disarray, and her face was pallid and bloodless. Blood dripped from the corners of her lips, and her essence, qi, and spirit were burning!

    ¡°Master¡­¡± Qing Wei¡¯s heart clenched. She was frantic with worry; it was obvious to her that her master was in dire straits, like an arrow at the end of its flight. She wouldn¡¯tst much longer.

    Fang Yourong and Fang Han had bleak, worried looks on their faces.

    The experts of the Church of All Spirits had attacked just two days prior, destroying the local branch of the House of Little Joys and killing many of its experts.

    If Immortal Queen Liu Yun hadn¡¯t intervened at a critical juncture, everyone in the barrier would have died a long time ago!

    A sigh resounded from afar.

    ¡°Your stubbornness won¡¯t save you, so why bother?¡±

    A group of experts stood there. Their leader was a man seated casually in a chair. He was young and dressed in imperial robes, and his face was like pure jade.

    Ming Xing!

    One of the ten chief libationers of the Church of All Spirits and a true Miracle Realm Immortal King!

    He sat there casually, as if all of this were perfectly normal. There was a jade table to his side, upon which stood a beautiful jade cup with steaming hot tea.

    A charming Immortal Lady stood to his side, keeping his teacup full. She respectfully averted her gaze, and spoke with the utmost respect.

    Her aside, around a dozen other Immortal Lords and Ladies stood behind Chief Libationer Ming Xing. All were Saint Realm experts of the yao path!

    They clustered around Ming Xing like stars gathering around the moon. This only made it all the more obvious how extraordinary his status was.

    ¡°You¡¯ve offended the House of Little Joys. Sooner orter, your Church of All Spirits will meet its end for this,¡± Immortal Queen Liu Yun said coldly.

    She held a glittering goldenmp aloft in her outstretched hand. It manifested immortal light, which condensed into a golden barrier to protect Qing Wei, Fang Han, and the others on all sides.

    Her other hand gripped a fiery, blood-red Daoist seal. It was carved with the words ¡°Suppressing Worlds¡± in characters the size of a fly¡¯s head.

    The World-Suppressing Seal!

    It was this treasure that had unleashed the dazzling mes that had just barely managed to block that strange, cmitous power.

    As for that power? It originated from the fist-sized ck treasure tower hovering in front of Chief Libationer Ming Xing.

    The tower had eight stories, and it was swathed in pitch-ck cmitous power. It had a dense, strange and taboo air.

    ¡°Hah! To think an Immortal Queen would waste her breath on such toothless, unseemly threats. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re making a fool out of yourself?¡± Chief Libationer Ming Xing raised his teacup to his lips and took a sip. When his gazended on the Daoist seal in Immortal Queen Liu Yun¡¯s hands, his heart filled with irrepressible fervor and longing.

    The World-Suppressing Seal was a supreme treasure of the House of Little Joys. Yao Sovereign Ruyi had refined it herself. It was a true Great Realm immortal treasure!

    Such treasures all had unimaginably vast power. Their strength was simply unbelievable.

    Chief Libationer Ming Xing knew that in the years following the long Age of Fallen Immortals, Great Realm immortal treasures had be extremely scarce. Practically no one but those peak powerhouses deep in seclusion owned such treasures!

    Yet now, Immortal Queen Liu Yun had one at her disposal. How could Ming Xing <em>not </em>be red-eyed with envy?

    <em>If Immortal Queen Liu Yun hadn¡¯t suffered a divine tribtion years ago, weakening her vitality, the World-Suppressing Seal would be far stronger than this, </em>thought Chief Libaioner Ming Xing. <em>When this operation ends, I need to find a way to get my hands on the seal, no matter what it takes.</em>

    It was a supreme treasure of the Immortal Dao. It hadn¡¯t even disyed its full power, yet it was able to block the cmitous power of a divine tribtion. Who wouldn¡¯t have been astonished?

    As he pondered, Chief Libationer Ming Xing stretched out his finger and tapped the air.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The fist-sized ck treasure tower in front of him lit up, unleashing a tidal wave of cmitous power that ruthlessly shot at Immortal Queen Liu Yun.

    Although the World-Suppressing Seal managed to stave off this power in the end, Immortal Queen Liu Yun still felt the impact.

    Her delicate frame quivered, and blood dripped from the corners of her lips. Her vital energy was on the brink of copse, and her beautiful face was increasingly pale and translucent.

    But she didn¡¯t back down. On the contrary, she fought all the harder, going so far as to exhaust her life force to power the seal!

    They were at a stalemate, but it was obvious that Immortal Queen Liu Yun wouldn¡¯tst much longer.

    ¡°Chief Libationer, it¡¯s time to send these three captives on their way,¡± said the Immortal Lady pouring Chief Libationer Ming Xing¡¯s tea.

    Ming Xingughed. ¡°This time, allow me.¡±

    As he spoke, he rose, and epted a white bone bow and a ck arrow from the Immortal Lady.

    ¡°Release the prey!¡± bellowed an Immortal Lord of the Church of All Spirits.

    Instantly, a group arrived before them, escorting three prisoners, two men and one woman. All were experts of the House of Little Joys.

    One of them was Xie Hengqiu, the manager of the zing Firmament Immortal City branch of the House of Little Joys.

    He was a peak Void Realm True Immortal, yet now, he was a filthy, disheveled captive. He looked utterly wretched.

    Qing Wei and the others were instantly enraged, and even Immortal Queen Liu Yun found this difficult to bear.

    ¡°Xie Hengqiu, do you me me?¡±

    Xie Hengqiu raised his head and squeezed out a blood-smeared smile. ¡°Your Excellency, I¡¯ve never been the type toy me on others. It¡¯s just death. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±

    Immortal Queen Liu Yun said solemnly, ¡°Even if all of us die today, I dare say with certainty that when Immortal Sovereign Ruyi returns, she¡¯ll crush the Church of All Spirits to avenge us!¡±

 Chapter 1659: Su Yi Arrives

    Chapter 1659: Su Yi Arrives

    Yao Sovereign Ruyi!

    The title alone was enough to make the experts of the Church of All Spirits quiver. Their hearts shook, and their expressions shifted.

    But Chief Libationer Ming Xing snorted coldly and said with disdain, ¡°Who in the Immortal Realm doesn¡¯t know that she disappeared long before the Age of Fallen Immortals began, and that there¡¯s been no word of her since? If she were still alive, why would she have just watched as the House of Little Joys, the faction she built, sank so low?¡±

    His subordinates couldn¡¯t help but chime in their agreement.

    Meanwhile, Chief Libationer Ming Xing waved. ¡°Release the prey into the air.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    A stalwart Immortal Lord in gray robes stepped forth holding a captive. Soon, he arrived beneath the dome of heaven and said with a sinister smile, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance at life. Flee, and if you can dodge the chief libationer¡¯s arrow, we¡¯ll let you live.¡±

    The captive was only a Void Realm True Immortal. When he heard that, he shouted, ¡°If you want to kill me, just kill me! I refuse to be your ything!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± The gray-robed Immortal Lord¡¯s eyes shed with cold light.<em>Bang!!</em>

    An arrow shot through the air, exploding the Void Realm True Immortal and sttering the sky with a waterfall of blood.

    Immortal Queen Liu Yun sighed deeply, and Qing Wei felt as if she¡¯d been stabbed in the heart.

    When the Fang siblings and the others took in this bloody spectacle, they were startled, grief-stricken, and furious.

    The captives were all experts of the House of Little Joys. The Church of All Spirits had captured them in hopes of forcing Immortal Queen Liu Yun to lower her head.

    But she staunchly refused.

    Thus, once every fifteen minutes, the Church of All Spirits brutally murdered another group of prisoners. By now, only a few remained!

    Meanwhile, on the ground, Chief Libationer Ming Xing nocked another arrow and waved. ¡°Next. This is a bit dull, but it¡¯ll pass the time.¡±

    Before long, his subordinates brought another captive into the sky.

    Ming Xing¡¯s bow was already strung. He released another arrow.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    It shot into the sky, tearing through the captive¡¯s chest. The force reduced him to countless bloody chunks; it was an utterly brutal way to go.

    ¡°We¡¯re giving them an opportunity. Why aren¡¯t they fleeing?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps they¡¯ve just been scared stupid. Haha!¡±

    The experts of the Church of All Spirits chatted amongst themselves. They took this bloody spectacle in with calm equanimity. None of them found it at all inappropriate.

    Immortal Queen Liu Yun, Qing Wei, and the others were ovee with fury. Their expressions were iparably unsightly.

    But more than that, indescribable helplessness and grief filled their hearts. They saw practically no hope of turning this around!

    Only Fang Han gnashed his teeth, his gaze proud and stubborn as he hissed, ¡°Even if all of us die, Senior Su is sure to avenge us!¡±

    ¡°Senior Su¡­¡± Fang Yourong looked dazed as she recalled that ethereal, extraordinary young man in blue.

    At the mention of Su Yi¡¯s name, Qing Wei¡¯s dull eyes lit up. She took a deep breath and said slowly and clearly, ¡°That¡¯s right! I have faith in him too!¡±

    ¡°Even now, you¡¯re still foolish enough to think that someone will avenge you?¡± Chief Libationer Ming Xing snickered, but he couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue. He waved. ¡°Bring out the next one.¡±

    Soon, someone brought Xie Hengqiu into the air.

    ¡°Your Excellency Liu Yun, Fellow Daoist Qing Wei, I¡¯ll be leaving ahead!¡± Xie Hengqiu said with a burst of valiantughter. His voice resounded throughout heaven and earth.

    What brave warrior feared death?

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Ming Xing¡¯s brow furrowed. He knocked his bow and fired an arrow.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The arrow arced through the air, tearing through the sky.

    The Immortal Lord who¡¯d dragged Xie Hengqiu into the air had long since moved further away, but not because he was afraid. He just didn¡¯t want Xie Hengqiu¡¯s death throes to stter blood on his robes.

    ¡°Farewell!¡± Immortal Queen Liu Yun sighed to herself. The Church of All Spirits had attacked the local branch of the House of Little Joys because she¡¯de here. Now, even its manager, Xie Hengqiu, had met with disaster. She couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty.

    But it was then that arge, slender hand grabbed Xie Hengqiu and pulled him a bit to the side.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The arrow hit nothing but air. As it shot into the distant dome of heaven, it tore open a long, thin spatial rift. Its tyrannical power had actually opened a hole in the sky!

    ¡°Hm?¡± Chief Libationer Ming Xing was stunned. He could tell at a nce that it was a stalwart man in a tall hat and a broad belt who¡¯d saved Xie Hengqiu. Furthermore, this new arrival emanated the characteristic energy fluctuations of an Immortal King.

    ¡°Someone actually barged into zing Firmament Immortal City?¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t good! That guy¡¯s an Immortal King!¡±

    The crowd was in uproar. The experts of the Church of All Spirits¡¯ expressions shifted. They would never have guessed that an Immortal King would attack out of nowhere!

    At the same time, they noticed a young man in blue apanying this Immortal King. However, his aura was entirely unassuming, so they subconsciously took him for one of the Immortal King¡¯s juniors.

    However, when Qing Wei saw him, she was instantly excited. She almost couldn¡¯t help but cry out, ¡°Sovereign!¡±

    Her enchanting face lit up with utter delight.

    He¡­ hade for them!

    ¡°Senior Su!¡± Fang Han shouted at the top of his lungs. His face was full of delight.

    Fang Yourong, Liang Wenyu, and the others recognized Su Yi too, but they couldn¡¯t help but feel as if they were dreaming.

    <em>Su Yi!? No, I ought to think of him as the reincarnation of His Excellency the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign!</em> Immortal Queen Liu Yun¡¯s heart shook. She couldn¡¯t help but gaze intently at Su Yi.

    He was young, tall, and upright. His blue robes swayed around him, and he had the look of one who¡¯d risen out of the dust of mundanity, but he showed no sign of a cultivation base whatsoever.

    But Qing Wei had told Immortal Queen Liu Yun all about Su Yi. She naturally knew that this unassuming young man was once an unrivaled, terrifying existence!

    ¡°And here I thought someone dangerous had arrived. So, it¡¯s you, Wen Zhiqiu!¡± Chief Libationer Ming Xing snorted coldly. ¡°How dare you meddle in our affairs? Wasn¡¯t what happened to Tao Meng enough for you?¡±

    His tone was icy and indifferent, and his words dripped with disdain. They also informed the crowd of Wen Zhiqiu¡¯s identity, causing a round of uproar.

    Wen Zhiqiu¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°So, the Church of All Spirits really was behind Immortal King Tao Meng¡¯s divine tribtion!¡±

    His entire body zed with murderous intent.

    Ming Xing couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°If even ol¡¯ Tao Meng couldn¡¯t handle his divine tribtion, where do you get the guts to act so aggressively in front of me?¡±

    He tossed his bow to the ground, then pointed at the distant Immortal Queen Liu Yun. ¡°See that? This is what happens to those who oppose me!¡±

    Wen Zhiqiu¡¯s eyelids twitched. He¡¯d long since realized that Immortal Queen Liu Yun¡¯s situation was precarious; it was no exaggeration to say her life hung by a thread!

    And it was the strange and cmitous power of the divine tribtion that currently assailed her, rising like the tide and continuously corroding her defenses!

    One foot further, and it¡¯d break throughpletely!

    Wen Zhiqiu instinctively nced at Su Yi and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, we cannot afford any further dys. Please permit me to kill that old bastard!¡±

    His words left the crowd bbergasted. Chief Libationer Ming Xing and the others would never have guessed that an Immortal King like Wen Zhiqiu would request orders from some kid in his twenties!

    One by one, the experts of the Church of All Spirits took a moment to re-evaluate Su Yi.

    Chief Libationer Ming Xing seemed to realize something. His eyes shed, and a strange look appeared on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t be in a rush to attack. First, let me ask him something.¡±

    His eyes shed like lightning as he locked onto Su Yi. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re the one who destroyed Divine Venerate Tian Wu¡¯s divine decree in the ck Dragon Market and caused Libationer Yun Qiong¡¯s death. Am I right?¡±

    Uproar ensued as his subordinates finally caught on. All of them stared at Su Yi in disbelief.

    The Church of All Spirits had convened an assembly at the ck Dragon Market, only to meet with an unexpected disaster. Every Church of All Spirits expert who¡¯d participated, including Libationer Yun Qiong, Elder Xiao Ju, and Holy Son Zhong Qi, died there.

    It was only long after the incident was over that the church learned that the culprits behind this catastrophe were the boss of the ck Dragon Market, the Red Dragon Dao Monarch, and a mysterious young man.

    And it was the mysterious young man who¡¯d destroyed Libationer Yun Qiong¡¯s divine decree!

    This incident had thrown the entire church into upheaval. None of them would have guessed that this mysterious young man would reappear now, much less that an Immortal King like Wen Zhiqiu would treat him with such respect!

    The atmosphere was stifled and tense.

    Su Yi ignored Ming Xing¡¯s questions and asked Wen Zhiqiu, ¡°Fellow Daoist, all you need to do is bring the person you just saved to the side and kill anyone who attempts to flee.¡±

    Wen Zhiqiu was stunned, and his heart was full of doubts.

    He knew that although Su Yi¡¯s strength was heaven-defying, he was still just in the Universe Realm. Sure, he¡¯d managed to kill an unrivaled Demon Noble like Yin Beiwu, but he was still ultimately too weak to fight Immortal Kings.

    Back at the Seventh Gate of Heaven, it might have seemed like Su Yi slew four Immortal Kings and captured Shen Qingshi with ease, but everyone knew that he¡¯d used the Stele of Heaven¡¯s Will to do so.

    But there was no Stele of Heaven¡¯s Will here!

    Given the circumstances, how could Su Yi possibly fight Chief Libationer Ming Xing of the Church of All Spirits?

    But Wen Zhiqiu didn¡¯t ask questions. He just nodded. <em>You can¡¯t judge Su Yi withmon sense. He might really have a way to kill our enemies!</em>

    ¡°Hah? You want to fight this lofty one alone?¡± Chief Libationer Ming Xing¡¯s eyes surged with murderous intent.

    The other Church of All Spirits experts had strange looks on their faces. <em>Has he¡­ gone insane?</em>

    Su Yi disregarded Chief Libationer Ming Xing once more and looked at the distant Immortal Queen Liu Yun. When he saw the World-Suppressing Seal in her hands, he looked a bit dazed.

    ¡°That isn¡¯t how you use that treasure,¡± he said softly. As he spoke, he walked up to her.

    ¡°Stop right there!¡± bellowed a Church of All Spirits Immortal Lord.

    Chief Libationer Ming Xing waved dismissively and said tly, ¡°Don¡¯t get in his way. Let¡¯s see if he can even make it there alive!¡±

    The entire area around Immortal Queen Liu Yun was shrouded in the cmitous power of her divine tribtion andpletely sealed off. Even an Immortal King would suffer a bacsh if they approached.

    Everyone in the crowd realized this.

    Thus, after Chief Libationer Ming Xing spoke up, no one made any further attempts to stop him. On the contrary, their gazes filled with eagerness.

    <em>Isn¡¯t this¡­ just seeking death?</em>

 Chapter 1660: Just Three Attacks

    Chapter 1660: Just Three Attacks

    The crowd watched as Su Yi walked confidently over, almost as if there were no one else around.

    Immortal Queen Liu Yun and Qing Wei were inwardly nervous yet eager.

    They were nervous because Chief Libationer Ming Xing controlled a strange, cmitous power. It was utterly taboo, and they were terrified that Su Yi would get hurt.

    But they were eager too, because they were the only ones here who knew that the young Universe Realm Su Yi had another identity, one so extraordinary as to shake the entire Immortal Realm!

    They refused to believe that Su Yi couldn¡¯t handle this strange divine tribuation.

    <em>Whoosh!</em>

    As Su Yi drew closer, the strange, ck, catastrophic power surged toward him and burst with terrifying, destructive force.

    But when Su Yi took a step forward¡­

    <em>Boom!</em>The tide of strange, cmitous power burst and dissipated.

    It was as if Su Yi were traversing t ground. He walked through the cmitous power. No matter how fiercely it assailed him, it dispersed before it could touch him.

    Everyone present was astonished. An uproar arose on all sides.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Everyone was wide-eyed and tongue-tied.

    ¡°He¡¯s¡­ He¡¯s obviously only in the Universe Realm Immortal. How could he possibly neutralize the Divine Venerate¡¯s power?¡± someone couldn¡¯t help but blurt. He could tell at a nce that Su Yi really was only in the Universe Realm.

    Immortal Queen Liu Yun and the others sighed in relief. All of them lit up with delight. <em>You really can¡¯t judge him by his cultivation base!</em>

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, you can counter the power of a god?¡± Wen Zhiqiu eximed.

    At the Seventh Gate of Heaven, he witnessed Su Yi¡¯s unbelievable abilities, and he saw Su Yi as a wondrous expert.

    Even so, he never, ever would have guessed that Su Yi could contend with divine power. This was simply unreasonable!

    The crowd was in uproar. Everyone was startled, with disbelief written all over their faces.

    At the same time, Chief Libationer Ming Xing watched as wisps of inscrutable sword intent gathered around Su Yi. It was boundless and ethereal, with a mysterious, taboo air.

    With that sword intent wrapped around him, it seemed that no power could reach Su Yi, and no number of tribtions could break him. It effortlessly neutralized the power of divine tribtion!

    ¡°No wonder he could destroy the divine decree Yun Qiong used in the ck Dragon Market. He actually has a killer weapon capable of contending with the power of the gods!¡± Ming Xing finally understood, but irrepressible curiosity rose within his heart. <em>Where did a young man like him acquire a treasure like that? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s a true¡­ divine treasure!?</em>

    With this in mind, Ming Xing no longer hesitated. He attacked directly.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    When he poured his power into the fist-sized ck treasure tower in front of him, the catastrophic divine power throughout the surrounding area churned violently and condensed into spears of strange ck lightning.

    The spears descended, shaking heaven and earth with their appalling murderous intent!

    The lightning spears were manifestations of divine tribtion. They were so terrifyingly powerful that even Liu Yun and Wen Zhiqiu felt their hair stand on end. Both of them looked stricken.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, be careful!¡± Wen Zhiqiu couldn¡¯t help but cry out.

    But Su Yi just raised his hand and formed a seal, entirely unflustered. HIs voice boomed like spring thunder.

    ¡°Activate!¡±

    It was just one word, but it boomed throughout heaven and earth.

    An unbelievable scene followed.

    The World-Suppressing Seal had originally been under Immortal Queen Liu Yun¡¯s control, but now, it seemed to have truly awakened. It burst with golden light so intense that it filled both heaven and earth.

    The characters ¡°Suppressing Worlds¡± suddenly burst with shocking spirituality. Every stroke of the characters suddenly manifested the stingingly bright, golden power of the Laws!

    Golden radiance surged into the heavens, illuminating the entire stretch of heaven and earth with light so intense that those present almost couldn¡¯t keep their eyes open.

    A force difficult to describe in words burst from the World-Suppressing Seal.

    How terrifying were those lightning spears formed of cmitous power? They were mere moments from reaching Su Yi when the World-Suppressing Seal unleashed its terrifying power.

    As terrifying as the spears were, they were locked in ce, swaying violently but unable to advance any further.

    A momentter¡ª¡ª

    <em>Bang bang bang!</em>

    A dense series of explosions rang out.

    The lightning spears exploded, one after another, then dispersed into a strange rain of ck light.

    Everyone present was astonished.

    The experts of the Church of All Spirits were visibly ovee with shock. <em>How could he have blocked Chief Libationer Ming Xing¡¯s killer move just like that?</em>

    Chief Libationer Ming Xing¡¯s expression was overcast, and his eyes were full of shock and fury.

    He¡¯d realized earlier that the badly injured Immortal Queen Liu Yun could in no way unleash the World-Suppressing Seal¡¯s true power.

    But he would never have guessed that a young Universe Realm Immortal could fully awaken its power, letting it burst forth with unprecedented, terrifying might. It had destroyed his power of divine tribtion with ease!

    ¡°So, this is the true power of the World-Suppressing Seal¡­¡± Immortal Queen Liu Yun looked dazed.

    She could tell that the World-Suppressing Seal really had awakened from its dormancy. Its endless golden light illuminated the nine heavens and the ten earths, and its immortal might was immeasurably vast!

    <em>Whoosh!</em>

    Su Yi raised his hand, and the seal shot into his palm like a sparrow returning to its nest. He whispered, ¡°Now, allow me to show you this treasure¡¯s true power.¡±

    Immortal Queen Liu Yun and Immortal Lady Qing Wei watched with great anticipation.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi had already turned around to look at Chief Libationer Ming Xing. ¡°Listen up. I¡¯ll attack just three times. With the first strike, I¡¯ll destroy the Divine Capital Blood-Refining Formation.

    ¡°With the second strike, I¡¯ll ughter every other expert of the Church of All Spirits.

    ¡°And with the third strike, I¡¯ll send you on your way. If you can block it, consider this my loss.¡±

    He waspletely forthright and open, but his seemingly casual words were, in fact, tyrannical to the extreme!

    The crowd¡¯s minds practically went nk. <em>Is that¡­ something a Universe Realm Immortal should be saying?</em>

    Even Wen Zhiqiu was dazed. <em>Fellow Daoist Su¡­ what spirit!</em>

    Chief Libationer Ming Xing furrowed his brow. Su Yi was just too calm. From the moment he first arrived, he did whatever he pleased, as if there were no one else around. He might have seemed prideful beyond reason, but didn¡¯t that suggest he had reason to be fearless?

    ¡°That so? Then I¡¯d just love to see what gives a Universe Realm Immortal like you the confidence to make such wanton boasts!¡± Chief Libationer Ming Xing said with cold indifference.

    Then, he turned to his allies and shouted, ¡°All of you, be careful! Pour everything you¡¯ve got into the Divine Capital Blood-Refining Formation. Don¡¯t getcent!¡±

    His voice boomed throughout the surrounding area. The experts of the Church of All Spirits were instantly solemn. All of them shouted back their acknowledgment of his orders.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The power of the formation surged over zing Firmament Immortal City, like a ck curtain nketing the dome of heaven. It was the middle of the day, yet everything was suddenly shrouded in darkness.

    An oppressive air of destruction spread outward, permeating the surrounding area.

    The experts of the Church of All Spirits readied their treasures and prepared themselves for battle. All of them were seething with murderous intent.

    Chief Libationer Ming Xing held his ck treasure tower aloft. His Immortal King aura surged, soaring into the firmament and filling the skies!

    Streaks of cmitous power shot out of the treasure tower like divine chains, formingyer afteryer of divine rings that interwove around him, making him seem all the more terrifying.

    Even Wen Zhiqiu and Liu Yun held their breath. Both of them felt intense pressure assailing them right in the face.

    But it was as if Su Yi didn¡¯t even notice. His fingers were like a lotus in bloom as they gently touched the World-Suppressing Seal, took hold, and¡­ flung it out!

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The World-Suppressing Seal shot into the sky.

    It was as if a radiant golden sun were rising over zing Firmament Immortal City, bursting with endless light. Terrifying Immortal Laws swept out like a hurricane, running rampant through the skies.

    Chief Libationer Ming Xing was prepared. He bellowed, and divine chains shot into heavens like an enormous. He was doing his utmost to restrict the World-Suppressing Seal.

    But before the experts of the Church of All Spirits could celebrate, a heaven-shaking impact rang out, and the chains exploded into pieces.

    The World-Suppressing Seal shot into the Divine Capital Blood-Refining Formation like a shooting star.

    <em>Bang!!!</em>

    The dome of heaven quivered as a massive hole tore open in the grand formation.

    Immediately afterward, a spiderweb of cracks appeared and spread throughout the formation.

    The almost three hundred experts of the Church of All Spirits stationed around the city were instantly startled. All of them looked up, their faces filling with terror.

    The Divine Capital Blood-Refining Formation had actually broken!

    It was about to shatter like ss!

    But then, countless streaks of glittering golden immortal light descended from the heavens. In the blink of an eye, the light enveloped the experts of the Church of All Spirits stationed around the city.

    ¡°No¡ª¡ª!¡± someone shrieked in terror as their body was incinerated into ash.

    ¡°Save us, Chief Libationer!¡±

    Some of them fled in panic, but it was to no avail. The light slew them before they made it far.

    Others died before they even had time to shout. The glittering golden light melted them into nothingness, destroying them in body and soul.

    It happened in the blink of an eye. The almost three hundred experts guarding the city werepletely annihted, and the Divine Capital Blood-Refining Formation was long gone.

    Only a Daoist seal remained floating overhead, shining like a zing sun!

    Everyone left was astonished.

    In the first strike, Su Yi destroyed the formation, just as he said he would, despite Chief Libationer Ming Xing doing his utmost to stop him!

    Only Ming Xing and the dozen or so Immortal Lords were left. All of the Void Realm True Immortals of the Church of All Spirits were dead.

    The Immortal Lords were so startled that they broke out in cold sweats. All of them were visibly horrified.

    <em>The World-Suppressing Seal is actually so terrifying?</em>

    Thispletely overturned their perception of reality.

    ¡°It really is a Great Realm immortal treasure. Its power is far too terrifying¡­¡± Wen Zhiqiu¡¯s heart shook.

    Great Realm treasures were supreme treasures of the Immortal Dao! Only those unrivaled powerhouses at the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao could refine them!

    The word ¡°supreme¡± was a perfect description of their power.

    Wen Zhiqiu was an Immortal King, but this was his first time witnessing the power of a Great Realm immortal treasure. It was easy to imagine how great his astonishment was.

    Immortal Queen Liu Yun, Immortal Lady Qing Wei, and the others'' eyes sparkled with excitement too.

    ¡°Senior Su, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Fang Han cried out, his blood practically boiling.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Chief Libationer Ming Xing activated the power of divine tribtion andshed out.

    He sensed atent threat, and he dared not let Su Yi attack as he pleased.

    He knew that if he did, Su Yi might very well turn this situation around!

 Chapter 1661: The True Wondrous Applications of the World-Suppressing Seal

    Chapter 1661: The True Wondrous Applications of the World-Suppressing Seal

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The power of divine tribtion wove into dazzling, sharp swords. When Chief Libationer Ming Xing attacked, they whooshed forth like raging gales and fell in a dense downpour.

    All of them were aimed at Su Yi!

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t even look at them. His sleeves billowed around him, and he pressed down on the air.

    The World-Suppressing Seal rumbled and boomed as its power locked down the entire stretch of heaven and earth. The sky, the Grand Dao, the floating motes of dust, even light and shadow¡­ everything seemed to freeze in ce.

    The people scattered throughout the area¡ªfrom the Immortal Lords of the Church of All Spirits to Wen Zhiqiu, Liu Yun, and Su Yi¡¯s other friends and allies¡ªfelt intense, oppressive power bearing down on them.

    They were like fish in ake that froze so suddenly that it left them trapped in ice.

    This was the power of the World-Suppressing Seal! A Great Realm Immortal Treasure!

    It could seal an entire realm in an instant. How could its power possibly be ordinary?Its suppressive power restricted Chief Libationer Ming Xing and the dense, cmitous sword qi around him too.

    Chief Libationer Ming Xing froze in ce. The dense sword qi around him quivered, but it was as if it had sunk into the mud!

    <em>This is bad! </em>Ming Xing looked stricken.

    A momentter, an agonized shriek rang out.

    Streaks of dazzling golden light shot out of the World-Suppressing Seal, splitting the sky and killing the Church of All Spirits Immortal Lords where they stood.

    Blood fell like rain.

    Mournful howls shook the sky.

    When the second strike fell, every expert of the Church of All Spirits died save for Chief Libationer Ming Xing. None were spared!

    This bloody scene shocked everyone left to see it.

    It was just as Su Yi said earlier. This second attack really did massacre the experts of the Church of All Spirits, and despite Ming Xing¡¯s control over that catastrophic divine power, there was nothing he could do to stop it!

    When Ming Xing saw this, his eyes bulged and reddened. He roared in fury, and monstrous immortal power burst around him and shot at Su Yi, interwoven with the terrifying power of divine tribtion.

    That terrifying power and momentum stunned even the Miracle Realm Liu Yun and Wen Zhiqiu; they could tell that the old-timer was going all out with no regard for his life. Neither of them hesitated to rush to Su Yi¡¯s aid.

    ¡°Go!¡± Wen Zhiqiu bellowed. A bluemp shot through the air, scattering a rain of purple fire onto the world below.

    ¡°Descend!¡± Liu Yun took out a scroll painting, which manifested a boundless, surging silver river.

    Neither of them held back. Both were using the strongest abilities at their disposal.

    But Su Yi was even faster than them. He¡¯d already unleashed his third attack!

    <em>Boom!</em>

    His hands formed seals, and the World-Suppressing Seal suddenly shot through the sky and descended like a divine mountain from beyond the heavens. The explosive power of its Immortal Laws swept outward, sealing the area offpletely.

    ¡°Break!¡± bellowed Chief Libationer Ming Xing. His hair and beard bristled with fury as his very cultivation itself seemed to catch aze. He was pouring everything he had into the ck treasure tower, which unleashed the dense power of divine tribtion.

    However¡ª¡ª

    A heaven-shaking impact followed. The descending World-Suppressing Sealpletely crushed that surging power of divine tribtion.

    This Great Realm immortal treasure was just too tyrannical. It broke everything in its path as if it were made of rotten wood and sent Ming Xing flying back.

    ¡°Bastard!!¡± The chief libationer¡¯s face was contorted and hideous as he poured everyst drop of power he had into the ck treasure tower to defend himself.

    <em>Bang! Crack!!</em>

    When the seal collided with the ck treasure tower, the air copsed, stirring up an explosive energy current.

    Finally, the ck treasure tower couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Countless cracks appeared all over it, and in the end, it shattered.

    And the World-Suppressing Seal continued, mming ruthlessly into Ming Xing.

    It was just one strike, but the Immortal King¡¯s body burst into countless bloody chunks on impact.

    His soul shot out of his mangled corpse and tried to flee, but the World-Suppressing Seal¡¯s power had long since sealed the entire area off. His soul was like a fly trapped in a spider¡¯s web, enveloped by endless glittering golden immortal light.

    Chief Libationer Ming Xing¡¯s face filled with uncontroble despair. Even if you¡¯d hit him over the head, he could never have guessed this. They should have had this operation in the bag. Who¡¯d have thought a young Universe Realm Immortal would show up to turn the tides?

    <em>Just who is that young man? How could he awaken the full extent of the World-Suppressing Seal¡¯s power? How did he do this?</em>

    <em>Boom!</em>

    As these questions flitted through his mind, Ming Xing¡¯s soul was ripped to shreds, which caught aze. In the blink of an eye, his soul scattered.

    In thest moments before his death, he gazed bitterly at the distant Su Yi. His eyes were full of hatred and fury.

    All of this took quite some time to describe, but it happened almost instantaneously.

    Chief Libationer Ming Xing was dead before Immortal King Wen Zhiqiu¡¯s bluemp and Immortal Queen Liu Yun¡¯s scroll painting reached him!

    Dust and smoke permeated thendscape, and the stench of blood hung in the air.

    The onlookers stood there in a daze, too astonished for words.

    The third strike went just as Su Yi said it would, just like the others. He¡¯d suppressed and killed an Immortal King in a single attempt!

    In other words, Su Yi had realized everyst one of his promises, and all of Ming Xing¡¯s struggles were to no avail. None had changed his fate.

    Not even the ck treasure tower, which could unleash the power of divine tribtion, could save him!

    This was unquestionably far too terrifying.

    Only now did everyone truly grasp how unbelievably terrifying the World-Suppressing Seal¡¯s power was!

    ¡°In my hands, that treasure was like a pearl buried in the mud,¡± murmured Liu Yun. She was deeply ashamed.

    Just like that, Su Yi had crushed the Church of All Spirits¡¯ death trap in just three attacks!

    The Divine Capital Blood-Refining Formation had crumbled, and the almost three hundred Void Realm True Immortals guarding zing Firmament Immortal City had been executed. Dozens of Immortal Lords had perished, and even the Miracle Realm Chief Libationer Ming Xing had been executed.

    All of them were dead!

    <em>Whoosh!</em>

    Su Yi stretched out his hand, and a fragment of the ck treasure tower Ming Xing had usednded in his palm. It was thanks to this treasure that the chief libationer could control the strange, cmitous power of divine tribtion!

    Su Yi examined the fragment intently for a moment. His eyebrows rose.

    Its materials were extraordinary, and it emanated wisps of divinity. Its surface was carved with strange, intricate Dao Markings.

    Su Yi surmised that the markings were a strange divine formation. They were likely the work of a deity! s, a mere fragment like this was of little use.

    Still, it was enough for Su Yi to guess that the tower had been given to the church by their divine backer. It was like a vessel for the taboo power of divine tribtion.

    It wasn¡¯t a true divine artifact. If it was, how could the World-Suppressing Seal have broken it in a single strike? And how could an Immortal King like Chief Libationer Ming Xing have controlled it?

    ¡°Your Excellency Su, you have this junior¡¯s utmost gratitude. Thank you for saving my life!¡± Immortal Queen Liu Yun rushed over and bowed. Her snow-white hair waved as she moved, a striking sight.

    Her youthful, beautiful face was full of awe, gratitude, and reverence.

    Qing Wei, Fang Yourong, Fang Han, and the others all reacted as if awakening from a dream. All of them rushed over to express their gratitude.

    Su Yi swept his gaze across the group, then looked at Immortal Queen Liu Yun in confusion. ¡°Didn¡¯t Yao Sovereign Ruyi teach you the Nine Secrets True Invocation when she gave you the World-Suppressing Seal?¡±

    The Nine Secrets True Invocation was the secret method for activating the World-Suppressing Seal¡¯s power. Without it, it didn¡¯t matter how high Liu Yun¡¯s cultivation base was. She could at best disy twenty percent of the seal¡¯s power.

    Immortal Queen Liu Yun lowered her head and said with grief, ¡°Your Excellency, the Yao Sovereign left to go exploring prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, and there¡¯s been no word of her since. When she left, she simply entrusted this treasure to my care. She never taught me to use it.¡±

    She paused, then looked at the seal. ¡°Furthermore, this treasure was badly damaged during the cataclysm of the Age of Fallen Immortals. Its spirituality was lost, and itsin dormant ever since. Try as I might, I could never awaken it.¡±

    Only then did Su Yi understand. Treasures of the Great Realm typically had shocking spirituality and intelligence. This let their owners control them as they might their own hands and fingers.

    A single thought from its master, and a Great Realm treasure would kill their enemies of its own ord!

    This spirituality was different from a treasure spirit. Treasure spirits had emotions, and this gave them weaknesses exploitable in battle.

    Some treasure spirits would even turn on their masters! Such incidents had happened numerous times throughout the course of history.

    Thus, the higher someone¡¯s cultivation, the less willing they were to raise a treasure spirit. Most just chose to leave a treasure¡¯s spirituality intact.

    That was just the kind of treasure the World-Suppressing Seal was.

    If its spirituality remained intact,bined with the Nine Secrets True Invocation, it could have unleashed even more terrifying, unbelievable power!

    Su Yi returned it to Immortal Queen Liu Yun and said, ¡°When we have a bit of spare time, I¡¯ll teach you the Nine Secrets True Invocation.¡±

    Immortal Queen Liu Yun¡¯s spirits soared, and she said with gratitude, ¡°Many thanks, Your Excellency!¡±

    Su Yi waved dismissively. ¡°No need for such politeness. I¡¯ve never liked such pleasantries. How about this? Let¡¯s find a quiet ce to rest, then chat.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Immortal Queen Liu Yun was all too happy to agree.

    Wen Zhiqiu witnessed this entire exchange, and although he remained outwardly calm, he was inwardly startled!

    Immortal Queen Liu Yun oversaw every branch of the House of Little Joys in the Immortal Realm. She¡¯d once fought the mighty Yao Sovereign Ruyi, and she had an extraordinarily lofty status.

    Wen Zhiqiu proved his Dao and became an Immortal King after the Age of Fallen Immortals. Even people like him had to treat Immortal Queen Liu Yun with respect!

    Yet now, she was calling Su Yi ¡°His Excellency!¡± Even her mannerisms were as respectful as could be. How could Wen Zhiqiu be anything but surprised?

    <em>Is Fellow Daoist Su¡­ perhaps the descendant of a Great Realm powerhouse? Or their closed-door disciple? If not, how could Immortal Queen Liu Yun possibly treat him with such respect?</em>

    Waves of emotion coursed through Wen Zhiqiu¡¯s heart. He increasingly felt that Su Yi was far too mysterious. The more he learned about him, the less he understood.

 Chapter 1662: The Mysteries of Divine Tribulation

    Chapter 1662: The Mysteries of Divine Tribtion

    An hourter.

    Deep within a stretch of mountains several thousand miles from zing Firmament Immortal City, atop a secluded, tranquil cliff.

    Su Yi and hispanions sat cross-legged on the ground and chatted. Immortal Queen Liu Yun was telling him the full story of how the Church of All Spirits had found and surrounded them.

    Just as Su Yi expected, the Church of All Spirits had set its sights on Immortal Queen Liu Yun a long time ago. Their goal was to force her to submit and join their cause!

    Immortal Queen Liu Yun was the chief authority figure of the House of Little Joys. If they took control of her, they¡¯d have effectively seized control of every branch of the House of Little Joys in the Immortal Realm!

    When he realized the truth, Wen Zhiqiu was so angry that he couldn¡¯t help butugh. "The Church of All Spirits has gone wild with ambition. How dare they?¡±

    Immortal Queen Liu Yunughed bitterly. ¡°The House of Little Joys is not what it once was.¡±

    Apparently, the House of Little Joys hadn¡¯t just been damaged during the Age of Fallen Immortals. It had also been invaded by demons of the Beyond.

    Furthermore, after the curtains fell on the Age of Fallen Immortals, the Church of Supreme Oneness, another top faction, relentlessly encroached on their territories! The House of Little Joys had taken a massive blow to its vitality, and its situation was precarious. It was now just another ordinary Immortal King faction.Furthermore, their territories were still shrinking. The situation worsened with each passing day.

    In stark contrast, the Church of All Spirits was rapidly rising to prominence. It was now one of thergest factions in the Immortal Realm!

    They even had a deity backing them. Given the circumstances, they naturally weren¡¯t afraid to offend the House of Little Joys.

    After learning these details, Wen Zhiqiu couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°The long Age of Fallen Immortals really did transform the Immortal Realm.¡±

    The most ancient sects and ns of the present day had almost all suffered terribly during the Age of Fallen Immortals. Wen Zhiqiu¡¯s Divine Jade Pure Lands was no exception!

    Thus, he understood how Liu Yun must feel.

    ¡°Why has the Church of Supreme Oneness chosen to target the House of Little Joys?¡± Su Yi asked suddenly.

    Immortal Queen Liu Yun¡¯s gaze filled withplicated emotions. ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but my best guess is that it has something to do with their founder, Jiang Tai¡¯e. Prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, he and Yao Sovereign Ruyi were old enemies. They shed at least ten times, and Jiang Tai¡¯e lost more often than not. He¡¯s always nursed a grudge over this.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. At the end of the day, this was an old grudge. Jiang Tai¡¯e¡¯s vendetta against Xiao Ruyi had implicated her faction, the House of Little Joys.

    The group chatted a while longer before Su Yi asked the others to step aside so he could talk to Immortal Queen Liu Yun alone.

    ¡°Where did Xiao Ruyi go?¡± he asked once they were alone.

    Xiao Ruyi was also known as Yao Sovereign Ruyi. She was an unparalleled expert of her generation, the founder of the House of Little Joys, and one of Wang Ye¡¯s closest friends.

    The House of Little Joys had a secret code phrase that went, ¡°The ancient spring and autumn, the little joys of the Immortal Dao, who is supreme in this floating world? Seeing me is like seeing the heavens!¡±

    The fourth part of the phrase, ¡°Seeing me is like seeing the heavens!¡± corresponded to Wang Ye!

    But now, Ye Chunqiu and Xu Fushi¡¯s whereabouts were unknown, and even Xiao Ruyi had disappeared. How could this not draw Su Yi¡¯s attention?

    Immortal Queen Liu Yun hesitated, then said, ¡°When the Yao Sovereign left, she said she was headed to the River of Epochs in search of good fortune and breakthrough into divinity. She said she wouldn¡¯t return until she seeded.¡±

    ¡°And when was that?¡±

    ¡°Eighteen hundred years after the War of Eternal Night.¡± Here, Liu Yun couldn¡¯t help but nce at Su Yi, then instinctively avert her gaze.

    Su Yi rubbed his forehead and let out a deep sigh.

    There was no doubt about it. Xiao Ruyi had disappeared prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, and she¡¯d vowed not to return until she became a goddess. Given her temperament, the fact that she hadn¡¯t returned meant she¡¯d died over the River of Epochs, or¡­ that something had gone wrong, preventing her from sending word back.

    Worldly affairs were unpredictable, and Su Yi¡¯s old friends were nowhere to be found. Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but recall the past, and despite his staunch heart, there was no avoiding mncholy.

    Shortly after, he cast aside his scattered thoughts and said, ¡°If you trust me, don¡¯t resist. Let me have a good look at the power of divine tribtion inside your body.¡±

    Liu Yun¡¯s delicate frame stiffened, and her beautiful face filled with eagerness. She agreed without hesitation.

    There was nothing for it; this strange power had tormented her for countless years, and her cultivation base was rapidly diminishing. Add the serious injuries she¡¯d suffered today to the mix, and her foundations in the Grand Dao were on the verge of copse!

    It would naturally be absolutely wonderful if Su Yi could help get rid of the power of divine tribtion guing her! This was why she and Qing Wei hade to the White Reed Province in search of him.

    Su Yi promptly got to work. He split off a streak of his divine sense and inserted it into Immortal Queen Liu Yun¡¯s body.

    Her heart shook, and a strange sensation coursed through her, as if she were touching an electric current.

    Su Yi was a man, and with his divine sense inserted into her body, he could undoubtedly see everyst inch of her, inside and out.

    He saw even more than he would have if he¡¯d ripped off her clothes¡­

    Immortal Queen Liu Yun couldn¡¯t help but feel bashful, and her youthful, beautiful face heated up and flushed red.

    Su Yi indeed saw a whole awful lot, but he wasn¡¯t thinking about any of that. After inserting his divine sense, he quickly located that strange and taboo power of divine tribtion!

    When he tried to use the Sword of the Nine Hells to approach it, it reacted as if startled. In the blink of an eye, it shrank back and hid within Immortal Queen Liu Yun¡¯s Immortal Origin Space!

    It was an agonizing sensation. Her beautiful brow knit, and beads of sweat formed on her forehead. A muffled grunt escaped her nostrils.

    Su Yi disregarded this. His divine sense continued further in like a tentacle, searching the inside of her body for traces of that strange power.

    Throughout the process, Immortal Queen Liu Yun quivered as if she were being electrocuted. Su Yi¡¯s divine sense was like an enormous, invisible hand relentlessly searching her inside and out. That feeling¡­ was simply indescribable, nor was there words for that inexplicable sense of shame.

    Quite some time passed before Su Yi withdrew his divine sense.

    Immortal Queen Liu Yun felt a massive weight lift from her shoulders, and he let out a long breath of turbid air. Her beautiful face was still flushed red, giving her typically aloof bearing an additional charm.

    She lowered her head and pursed her lips, not daring to look at Su Yi. Her bashfulness had yet to fade, as she didn¡¯t even need to think to know that Su Yi had seen everyst inch of her, every nook and cranny, in full detail.

    Su Yi disregarded all this and said, ¡°That so-called ¡®divine tribtion¡¯ is most likely a curse created by the deity backing the Church of All Spirits, Divine Venerate Tian Wu. It relentlessly devours cultivators¡¯ foundations and life force, and it¡¯s extremely difficult to get rid of. In the Immortal Realm, I¡¯m afraid only those old-timers at the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao could pull it off.¡±

    Immortal Queen Liu Yun froze, and her heart sank, but out loud, she said gently, ¡°Your Excellency, this junior has long since understood how terrifying this power is, so I didn¡¯t get my hopes up. I¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Did I say I couldn¡¯t break it?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Immortal Queen Liu Yun froze, stunned, and her beautiful eyes widened. Her heavy heart instantly lightened, her despondency reced by delight and excitement. ¡°Your Excellency, can you really do it?¡±

    Her change in mood was enormous, from the pits of despair to celebration.

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°I naturally have means of helping you resolve this crisis, but I need to step into the Void Realm first.¡±

    Earlier, he quietly pondered the matter, and realized that the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ aura was too tyrannical. If he forcefully removed the power inside Liu Yun¡¯s body, he¡¯d inevitably hurt her, leading to unpredictable consequences.

    Fortunately, the power of reincarnation could also suppress that of divine tribtion!

    Still, due to the limits of his cultivation base, Su Yi¡¯s power of reincarnation couldn¡¯t extend into Immortal Queen Liu Yun¡¯s Immortal Origin Space. However, he figured that it wouldn¡¯t be difficult after he broke into the Void Realm!

    ¡°It¡¯s just a little while longer. I can wait!¡± Liu Yun¡¯s eyes shone with delight.

    Nothing was more terrifying than life without hope. Now, Su Yi had given her hope once more. How could she not be excited?

    Su Yi smiled, rose, and found Wen Zhiqiu. He said directly, ¡°I can neutralize the Church of All Spirits'' strange power of divine tribtion. You can go back and tell Immortal King Tao Meng to wait for me. I¡¯ll be sure to visit the Buzhou Mountains before next year¡¯s Immortal King Night Banquet.¡±

    Wen Zhiqiu¡¯s heart quivered. He hurriedly bowed and said with delight, ¡°Many thanks, Fellow Daoist Su! Everyone in the Divine Jade Pure Lands will prepare for your arrival, and we¡¯ll wee you with our utmost hospitality!¡±

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Would you mind dropping by the Jadelight Pure Lands on your way back? I¡¯d like you to tell Ying Xiu that I can treat her master¡¯s divine tribtion. Have him wait there for me too.¡±

    Wen Zhiqiu solemnly nodded his assent. ¡°Rest assured, Fellow Daoist. I¡¯ll bring them the message!¡±

    Wen Zhiqiu set off that very day and rushed to the Buzhou Mountains.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi and Liu Yun brought Qing Wei, the Fang siblings, and the others to the Luo River Forbidden Zone.

    Immortal Queen Liu Yun was badly injured, and her life hung in the bnce. Given the circumstances, it wouldn¡¯t do to linger in the outside world. They had to find a safe, secluded ce for her to recover in as soon as possible.

    At the same time, Su Yi nned to go into seclusion to prepare for his breakthrough into the Void Realm.

    Deep within the ruins of the Academy of Eternal Night, therey the Underground Pce of Seeking the Profound. No one else could enter.

    It was naturally an ideal ce to enter seclusion.

 Chapter 1663: Assembling for the Divine Hunt

    Chapter 1663: Assembling for the Divine Hunt

    Two monthster.

    Deep within the ruins of the Academy of Eternal Night, inside the Underground Pce of Seeking the Profound.

    Su Yi awakened from his meditation. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    He¡¯d been tempering and refining his cultivation base this entire time, but s, he still saw no sign whatsoever of an iing breakthrough.

    <em>It seems cultivating in seclusion won¡¯t do me any good,</em> thought Su Yi.

    But that didn¡¯t mean he¡¯d spent these two months in vain. He¡¯d further refined the Sword of the Human Realm, raising its power slightly. He¡¯d also refined a batch of pills suited for his Void Realm cultivation.

    During his trip to the Seventh Gate of Heaven, he had cut down four Immortal Kings, plus Garrison Master Shen Qingshi. He had also crushed numerous brothels, gambling dens, and other factions, acquiring a simply astronomical mass of spoils.

    They included no small number of rare heavenly materials and earthly treasures.

    That aside, Su Yi had acquired plenty of spoils from Chief Libationer Ming Xing and the other Church of All Spirits expert he had killed outside of zing Firmament Immortal City.After sifting through them, he left the treasures he didn¡¯t need to Qing Wei and the others, but this still left him with a shocking abundance of wealth! Even after stepping into the Void Realm, he wouldn¡¯t need to worry about cultivation resources anytime soon.

    During these two months, Su Yi used the Divine Replenishment Furnace to refine pills and artifacts. The furnace benefited enormously too. Su Yi estimated that the Divine Replenishment Furnace¡¯s power wasn¡¯t at all inferior to peak Immortal Lord treasures.

    But of course, its true functiony in refining medicine and smelting divine materials. The furnace could already refine peak Void Realm immortal pills, and it could even melt down Immortal Lord treasures!

    ¡°I¡¯m going out for a bit.¡± Su Yi found Qing Wei and said, ¡°I¡¯lle back after I¡¯ve broken into the Void Realm.¡±

    Immortal Queen Liu Yun was in seclusion, tending to her wounds. Qing Wei, meanwhile, was guiding the Fang siblings¡¯ cultivation and enjoying this period of tranquility.

    Qing Wei actually quite enjoyed this feeling of separation from the world. It was much like the life of a hermit.

    When she learned that Su Yi was about to leave, Qing Wei was reluctant to part with him, but she didn¡¯t argue. ¡°You must take care of yourself, Young Lord.¡±

    Su Yi just smiled and turned to leave.

    ¡­¡­

    In the days that followed, Su Yi lived as a passing traveler. He walked alone through the White Reed Province, asionally stopping to drink among the mountains and waters. He feasted on the light of dusk and drank the morning dew as he took in the glorious beauty of heaven and earth.

    When the mood struck him, he walked amidst the bustling cities, taking in the red dust of mortality in all its facets.

    All the while, his heart gradually settled. He set aside all thoughts of breaking through, going where his heart took him, like a leisurely cloud or a wild crane floating freely through the world, leisurely as could be.

    Su Yi was currently leisurely sipping a cup of tea in one of Yellow Diagram City¡¯s many teahouses. The teahouse was packed, and the guests included no small number of cultivators. They were discussing recent developments in the White Reed Province.

    ¡°Did you hear what His Excellency Garrison Master Pei Hongjing did? He¡¯s amazing! He sent everyone who showed up to investigate the Seventh Gate of Heaven packing!¡±

    ¡°I heard about that too. They say that experts of the Church of the Pure One, Lotus Temple, and other top factions fell t on their faces. Pei Hongjing stopped them outside of the City of Ten Thousand Stars.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t that offend their factions of origin?¡±

    ¡°Ah, maybe you don¡¯t know this, but His Excellency Pei Hongjing controls the Stele of Heaven¡¯s Will. In the Seventh Gate of Heaven, he¡¯s the unrivaled and supreme ruler. How could he be afraid of offending anyone?¡±

    When Su Yi overheard their conversation, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. He already knew that the battle at the Seventh Gate of Heaven had thrown the entire Immortal Realm into uproar.

    And his name was now known to all of its top factions!

    Several months had passed already, but it seemed the storm had yet to fully die down.

    <em>If it¡¯s as I suspect, Sect Leader Qi Nie of the Church of the Pure One has guessed my identity. The other top factions might well suspect me too. </em>Su Yi took a sip of tea and sank into thought. <em>I¡¯ll have to take on a new identity to avoid unnecessary trouble.</em>

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t afraid of trouble. He just didn¡¯t like it when an endless stream of trouble came looking for him, and he knew that those top factions wouldn¡¯t relent until they¡¯d confirmed his identity.

    ¡°Who could have imagined that before the Immortal Realm could even uncover that Su Yi person¡¯s origins, Cloud Apparatus Immortal Manor would crumble? They once shook the entire Immortal Realm!¡±

    ¡°Their end was well deserved! They actually betrayed the entire Immortal Realm and colluded with demons. There¡¯s no need for a faction like that to exist!¡±

    ¡°But they weren¡¯t destroyed. They just realized that their crimes hade out into the open, and they dissolved of their own ord. It seems like they¡¯ve disappeared, but who would dare say with certainty that they won¡¯t rise again in the future?¡±

    Soon, the guests¡¯ conversation shifted. Now, all of them were talking about Cloud Apparatus Immortal Major.

    This actually drew Su Yi¡¯s attention and put him on guard. Cloud Apparatus Immortal Manor had Old Man Providence, a deity, behind it. How could they just endure in silence after such a crushing defeat?

    He might not need to worry about thistent threat in the short run, but he was certain that if another War of Immortals and Demons broke out, Cloud Apparatus Immortal Major was sure to return!

    ¡°Never mind all that. Did you hear that the Middle Province is about to have another Divine Hunt?¡±

    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that? The whole Immortal Realm is paying attention!¡±

    ¡°We know with certainty that three top factions, the Church of the Pure One, the Church of Supreme Oneness, and Lotus Temple have sent their unrivaled Immortal Lords to participate!¡±

    ¡°Who specifically?¡±

    ¡°Not sure; they haven¡¯t announced a list of names. However, ording to the Divine Mysteries Pavillion¡¯s reports, these top sects all attach enormous importance to this Divine Hunt. Thus, they¡¯re all but certain to send the strongest Immortal Lords they¡¯ve got!¡±

    ¡°Oh brother, we¡¯re in for a spectacle this time!¡±

    ¡­The conversation quickly shifted toward the uing Divine Hunt. Su Yi was initially stunned, but when he did the math, he understood.

    A few months prior, when he bade farewell to Tang Lingqi and Tang Bao¡¯er, they invited him to join the Divine Hunt due to start in six months.

    To the Immortal Realm¡¯s Immortal Lords, the Middle Province¡¯s Divine Hunt was an unquestionably first-rate grand asion. It dated back to the days prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals.

    During a Divine Hunt, the world¡¯s greatest Immortal Lords gathered at the Middle Province¡¯s Divine Hunt Demon Mountains topete, strive for good fortune, and debate the Dao!

    The Tang Family was hosting the uing Divine Hunt, and they¡¯d invited all of the greatest Immortal Lords beneath the heavens to participate. It was to be grander than ever before.

    Furthermore, Tang Lingqi said that there were ways around Su Yi¡¯s Universe Realm cultivation if he wanted to participate. There was no need for him to undergo any sort of selection process, either. Tang Lingqi could just give him a spot!

    At the time, Su Yi wasn¡¯t particrly interested.

    But then, Tang Lingqi revealed secret information that piqued his interest.

    Deep within the wilderness of the Divine Hunt Immortal Mountains, they discovered an ancient hidden realm they suspected had existed since the Primeval Era!

    The Tang Family higher-ups attached enormous importance to this discovery. s, a terrifying formation enveloped the entrance, preventing anyone from entering.

    Several Tang Family Immortal Kings deduced that in about six months'' time, the formation¡¯s power would fluctuate just enough to let Immortal Lords and under through.

    This was one of the Immortal Lord-level participants¡¯ goals for the uing Divine Hunt!

    The ¡°Primeval Era¡± referred to the most ancient days of the Immortal Realm¡¯s history.

    Now, a hidden realm with a suspected connection to the Primeval Era had appeared in the wilderness of Divine Hunt Immortal Mountain. This naturally drew Su Yi¡¯s interest.

    After all, Wang Ye had reached the Great Realm, establishing himself at the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao, in part thanks to good fortune originating from the Primeval Era. It had been inestimably useful to his growth!

    When Su Yi did the math, he realized that less than half a month remained until the start of the Divine Hunt. He quickly made a decision. <em>Fair enough. It seems like l''ll have to take a trip to the Middle Province.</em>

    His cultivation still showed no sign of an imminent breakthrough. It would naturally be just great if he found the opportunity he needed during the Divine Hunt.

    Of course, more importantly, Su Yi was curious to see just what was hidden in that realm.

    Su Yi set off that very day, but before he left, he used a secret art to subtly alter his features. Then, he tied his hair into a Daoist topknot, making him look like a perfectly ordinary young Daoist.

    He even changed out of his customary blue robes, recing them with simple, dark robes befitting a Daoist cultivator.

    Su Yi was confident that not even Immortal Kings like Wen Zhiqiu could see through his disguise.

    Ten dayster.

    Su Yi crossed the White Reed, Wind, Lake, and Elephant Provinces. After a smooth, uneventful journey, he¡¯d finally reached the Middle Province.

    ...

    Golden Billows Immortal Mountain, the home of the ancient Tang Family.

    It was noon, and distinguished guests arrived at the mountain gates at irregr intervals. Some rode in on treasure ships, others sat on the backs of immortal birds, while still others were in ornate carriages pulled by immortal beasts.

    It had been like this for several days. This was because the Tang Family was hosting the uing Divine Hunt. Every faction intending to participate had to gather here first.

    Then, when the day of the Divine Hunt arrived, they¡¯d leave for the Divine Hunt Demon Mountains together.

    When Su Yi arrived, fresh from his long journey, he saw numerous other guests gathered outside the gates. It was quite a lively scene.

    Suddenly, amotion arose.

    ¡°Hurry to wee our guests! That¡¯s Gong Nanfeng¡¯s Lightning Flood Dragon Treasure Ship. He¡¯s an unrivaled Immortal Lord from the Church of the Pure One!¡±

    Su Yi looked over and saw a treasure ship swathed in lightning shooting over from the distant skies. Four massive flood dragons, each ten thousand feet long, were working together to pull it. It was an extremely eye-catching sight.

    <em>Gong Nanfeng? An unrivaled Immortal Lord from the Church of the Pure One? </em>Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose; something wasn¡¯t right here.

 Chapter 1664: Baseless Provocation

    Chapter 1664: Baseless Provocation

    The surname Gong was extremely rare in the Immortal Realm; it was unique to a single ancient n.

    The Misty God Mountain Gong Family!

    Wang Ye¡¯s memories told Su Yi that some of their ancestors had once served beneath him, just like the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race.

    Furthermore, they were among Wang Ye¡¯s most capable subordinates!

    Yet now, an unrivaled Immortal Lord by the name of Gong Nanfeng had appeared among the church of the Pure One¡¯s ranks. This naturally drew Su Yi¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Forgive the interruption, Fellow Daoist, but is that perhaps a descendant of the Misty God Mountain¡¯s Gong Family?¡± Su Yi drew close and asked a gray-robed middle-aged man.

    The gray-robed middle-aged man nced at Su Yi and jeered. ¡°Today¡¯s youngsters haven¡¯t even heard of His Excellency Gong Nanfeng? Very well, allow me to enlighten you. His Excellency is the eldest son of the Gong Family¡¯s grand elder, as well as one of the top chosen sons of heaven in the Immortal Realm. He reached third ce on the Universe Realm Immortal Rankings and fifth on the Void Realm True Immortal Rankings, but that¡¯s not all. The leader of the Church of the Pure One broke precedent to admit him as a holy son!

    ¡°When His Excellency Gong Nanfeng proved his Dao and entered the Saint Realm, he triggered an extraordinary strange phenomenon. The Immortal Kings of the Church of the Pure One eximed over him, and all of them agreed that he has no need to fear failing to be an Immortal King. They say he even has hope of reaching the Great Realm!¡±

    Admiration and reverence appeared on the gray-robed middle-aged man¡¯s face as the words flowed out of him. ¡°He¡¯s an unrivaled figure, and his name has long since shaken the Immortal Realm. How could you not have heard him? Huh? Wait, where¡¯d you go?¡±The middle-aged man looked around, only to discover that Su Yi had vanished. He was already headed for Golden Billows Immortal Mountain.

    The middle-aged man in gray snorted coldly in displeasure. He grumbled, ¡°Kids nowadays are blind, and they have no manners, either!¡±

    ¡°Uncle Jiao, who are you talking about?¡± An extraordinary-looking silver-robed man emerged from a group of conversing men and women. He had an air of unaffected elegance about him.

    The middle-aged man in gray hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°A trivial figure, Young Leader. He didn¡¯t even know His Excellency Gong Nanfeng¡¯s name. Truly ludicrous.¡±

    The silver-robed man was briefly stunned. Heughed, ¡°An ignoramus indeed. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯d like to see Miss Tang Bao¡¯er before we meet with the rest of the Tang Family.¡±

    His eyes shone with a hint of anticipation as he strode into the distance.

    His name was Shang Yu, and he was from the Middle Province¡¯s Shang Family, an Immortal King faction. He had an extraordinarily lofty status.

    The middle-aged man in gray was called Jiao Tong. He was one of Shang Yu¡¯s servants.

    <em>What is a descendant of the Misty God Mountain Gong Family doing cultivating in the Church of the Pure One? </em>Su Yi couldn¡¯t wrap his head around it.

    Wang Ye and the Blood Firmament Immortal Sovereign, the founder of the Church of Pure One, had been irreconcble enemies. Blood Firmament was among the top experts who¡¯d joined forces to ambush Wang Ye, leading to the Battle of Eternal Night.

    And the Gong Family had worked for Wang Ye!

    Yet now, one of their descendants had joined the Church of the Pure One. This naturally drew Su Yi¡¯s attention.

    <em>I¡¯ll have to look into thister, </em>thought Su Yi. Admittedly, time changed everything, and the bnce of power in the Immortal Realm had changed dramatically. It was nothing like the days prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals.

    Still, Su Yi objected to seeing a member of the Misty God Mountain Gong Family in the Church of the Pure One.

    Before long, Su Yi reached the gates of the ancient Tang Family. When the guard heard why Su Yi was here, he couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°You¡¯re here to see Young Mistress Bao¡¯er too?¡±

    Su Yi was stunned. ¡°Have a lot of peoplee to see her?¡±

    The guard nodded. ¡°Yes, lots. At least several dozen guests havee hoping to see her, all of them either wealthy or noble.¡±

    The guard continued, ¡°Do you have an invitation?¡±

    Su Yi took out amand token and passed it to the guard. Tang Bao¡¯er gave it to him when they parted ways.

    The guard¡¯s attitude had originally been a bit perfunctory, but when he saw the token, he shook from head to toe and solemnly sped his fist. ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re one of the Young Mistress¡¯s friends! Right this way, please.¡±

    With that, he led the way personally.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you, then. Su Yi followed.

    Along the way, he saw how extraordinarily lively the Tang Family¡¯s territories were. All manner of guests had arrived, and servants were escorting them to various halls and pavilions.

    Su Yi even saw a few Immortal Kings! It was obvious how grand an asion the uing Divine Hunt was. It was no wonder the whole Immortal Realm was paying attention.

    Looking at this from another angle, this also served to prove how extraordinary the Tang Family¡¯s influence was.

    Before long, the guard led Su Yi into a courtyard-style residence halfway up Golden Billows Immortal Mountain.

    The residence was quiterge, with numerous gazebos, pavilions, springs, and waterfalls. It was secluded and extraordinarily tranquil.

    When Su Yi arrived, there were already numerous people gathered in the courtyard, and all of them were men!

    ¡°As you can see, these illustrious guests from all over the Immortal Realm are all here to meet with our Young Mistress. Some arrived at dawn, but they¡¯re still waiting,¡± transmitted the guard.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow, but when he thought about it, it made sense. The Tang Family was a massive, powerful faction, and Tang Bao¡¯er was the apple of the family head¡¯s eye. It was only natural that she¡¯d have no shortage of admirers.

    ¡°But you¡¯re different from them," said the guard. "You¡¯re a friend the Young Mistress has acknowledged. Please, wait here while I report to her.¡±

    With that, the guard dashed off.

    There was nothing else to do, so Su Yi sat cross-legged and watched the nearby artificial mountains and streams.

    The illustrious young men waiting here had long since noticed Su Yi. Many of them were evaluating this unfamiliar stranger in dark Taoist robes.

    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s he doing here?¡± the gray-robed, middle-aged Jiao Tong eximed in the distance.

    ¡°Uncle Jiao, you recognize him?¡± asked Shang Yu.

    Jiao Tong said hurriedly, ¡°Young Leader, that¡¯s the ignorant punk I mentioned earlier.¡±

    Shang Yu was stunned. ¡°So, that¡¯s him!¡±

    Many of the other illustrious guests couldn¡¯t help but be curious. Several of them asked for rification.

    Shang Yuughed and said, ¡°I won¡¯t hide it; I don¡¯t know him either. I just heard that he didn¡¯t even know who His Excellency Gong Nanfeng was.¡±

    The crowd was bbergasted. Many of them snickered. <em>He hasn¡¯t even heard of the unrivaled Immortal Lord of the Church of the Pure One? How ignorant is this guy?</em>

    Many of them could no longer be bothered to pay any attention to Su Yi.

    But one of them tittered, ¡°Everyone, allow me to ask about his origins. Let¡¯s see where he came from, and why he was allowed into Cousin Bao¡¯er¡¯s residence.¡±

    The speaker was a tall, thin man in brocade navy robes. His name was Sui Yunshui, and he was from one of the Middle Province¡¯s ancient factions.

    But he was rted to the Tang Family on his mother¡¯s side. Going by seniority, he was Tang Bao¡¯er¡¯s older cousin.

    As soon as he stated his intentions, he walked off. Many of the others looked eager to watch the show.

    ¡°Sir, are you here to meet with my cousin too?¡± Sui Yunshui approached Su Yi and asked.

    Su Yi just watched the waterfall pouring down the artificial mountain and said distractedly, ¡°I¡¯ve never liked exchanging pleasantries. If you have business with me, get to the point. If not, please refrain from disturbing me.¡±

    The distant onlookers couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. <em>How arrogant! To think he¡¯d dare speak to Sui Yunshui like that!</em>

    Su Yi¡¯s snub made Sui Yunshui frown; he felt like he had no face left. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t want to know,¡± said Su Yi. He¡¯d yet to so much as nce at Sui Yunshui. ¡°I just know that if you keep pestering me, you¡¯ll be the one to lose face today.¡±

    Sui Yunshui was stunned. <em>Is he threatening me?</em>

    He almost dared not believe his ears.

    Suddenly, a thin old man walked over from afar and fixed his hawklike gaze on Su Yi. He said coldly, ¡°Young man, you¡¯d best be polite. Our young leader has approached with nothing but the best of intentions; that¡¯s eight lifetimes¡¯ worth of umted karmic merit! If you refuse to see what¡¯s good for you, don¡¯t me me for my poor manners!¡±

    The distant onlookers¡¯ spirits soared. It would be great if they fought. After all, they were in this for the show. Who¡¯d say no to an even greater spectacle?

    All of them knew each other¡¯s origins. Su Yi was the only stranger here, and they couldn¡¯t see through him. They were naturally eager to borrow Sui Yunshui¡¯s hands to see whether he was another of Tang Bao¡¯er¡¯s suitors.

    If so, they wouldn¡¯t mind taking a moment to trample him! That way, they¡¯d have one lesspetitor.

    Su Yi rubbed his forehead. <em>What¡¯s going on? I¡¯ve been keeping a low profile. Why have they jumped out to provoke me for no reason?</em>

    When Su Yi didn¡¯t respond, Sui Yunshui took it as a sign of weakness. He couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly.

    He gestured to himself and said imposingly, ¡°Lower your head and apologize, and I¡¯ll magnanimously overlook your earlier rudeness, but be quick about it!¡±

    Su Yi took out a jug of wine, had a sip, then smacked Sui Yunshui out of nowhere.

    <em>Whap!</em>

    Sui Yunshui flew backward, his cheek red and swollen as he shrieked like a ughtered pig.

    Everyone fell deathly silent, and their eyes widened. <em>He attacked, just like that?</em>

    ¡°You..¡± The thin old man was furious, but just as he was about to say something¡­

    <em>Whap!</em>

    A second p sent him flying into Sui Yunshui. The two of them rolled across the ground in a tangle of limbs.

    But the old man¡¯s plight was even crueler. The bridge of his nose shattered, and his face was covered in blood. He even lost several of his teeth.

    Only after sending them flying did Su Yi speak. ¡°You two are the dumbest ones here. I almost can¡¯t bear to bully you.¡±

    Everyone was dumbstruck. This wasn¡¯t just Tang Family territory. It was Tang Bao¡¯er¡¯s residence! How dare he do this?

    Shang Yu¡¯s mind was full of confusion. <em>One word out of turn, and he attacked. But if he¡¯s such an expert, why hasn¡¯t he heard of Gong Nanfeng?</em>

    The elderly servant, Jiao Tong, was stunned too. <em>Don¡¯t tell me that kid¡¯s ignorance was an act?</em>

    Meanwhile, a group of Tang Family guards had been startled into action. They were rushing toward Su Yi, intent on surrounding him.

    And they looked furious!

 Chapter 1665: Little Aunt

    Chapter 1665: Little Aunt

    The Tang Family was one of thergest factions in the Immortal Realm. Not even Immortal Kings dared act wantonly in their territories.

    Especially nowadays, when the Divine Hunt was just about to begin. Countless prominent experts had gathered here from all over the Immortal Realm, but even the most vicious of them were reigning it in and on their best behavior.

    Yet now, someone had dared injure another guest in Tang Bao¡¯er¡¯s residence!

    This behavior infuriated the Tang Family guards stationed here. Thus, a group of them immediately charged at Su Yi.

    The illustrious guests watching from a distance were initially stunned, but then, their spirits soared, and their faces filled with eagerness, as if they were so eager for a show that they feared nothing more than peace.

    ¡°Quick! Capture that madman!¡± Sui Yunshui shouted as he clutched his swollen cheek.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was as calm as ever.

    He¡¯de here to participate in the Divine Hunt, but his primary goal was to check out the hidden realm that had existed since the Primeval Era. If they really pushed him, he could just leave after the resulting disturbance.

    ¡°Sir, will youe quietly, or do you intend to be stubborn?¡± said one of the Tang Family guards, a stalwart middle-aged man. His eyes shed like lightning, and murderous intent seethed around him as he locked onto Su Yi.Su Yi nced at him and said, ¡°Seems to me you¡¯d best consult with Tang Bao¡¯er first. It¡¯ll prevent you from making an enormous mistake.¡±

    The stalwart middle-aged man frowned. He could tell that the dark-robed young man in the Daoist topknot wasn¡¯t just bluffing. He really was fearless!

    But this was the Tang Family. They wouldn¡¯t tolerate anyone causing trouble, no matter who they were!

    The middle-aged man said gravely, ¡°No matter who you are or where you came from, please cooperate ande with me!¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue. He just said, ¡°Then I guess we¡¯ll just have to fight.¡±

    In the guards¡¯ eyes, his casual ease seemed extraordinarily arrogant. All of them were infuriated.

    Sui Yunshui bellowed, ¡°See that? He¡¯s a hooligan! He doesn¡¯t respect anyone but himself! He even dared inflict violence here, in the Tang Family¡¯s estate. He obviously doesn¡¯t take the Tang Family at all seriously. You have to capture him immediately!¡±

    The other illustrious guests chimed in their agreement and fanned the mes.

    ¡°Those who cause trouble must be punished!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! This is Miss Tang Bao¡¯er¡¯s residence. How can we permit a madman to act wantonly?¡±

    ¡­All of their ire was focused on Su Yi and Su Yi alone.

    But Su Yi ignored thempletely. He couldn¡¯t even be bothered to speak. He just stood there and drank, entirely unperturbed.

    The middle-aged man¡¯s expression shifted back and forth. Then, he gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°My apologies!¡±

    He waved his hand and was just about to order the other guards to capture Su Yi when a pleasant voice tinged with anger rang out.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    A group rushed out of a hallway. Their leader was a moving young beauty in a pale pink skirt and an apricot-yellow shirt. Her eyes sparkled like the moon, and her eyebrows were like distant mountains.

    This was none other than Tang Bao¡¯er!

    Her arrival triggered a disturbance in the crowd. The distant onlookers¡¯ spirits soared. <em>Even Miss Bao¡¯er¡¯s been startled into action. We¡¯re in for a real spectacle this time!</em>

    ¡°Greetings, Young Mistress.¡± The Tang Family guards immediately lowered their hands to greet her.

    Tang Bao¡¯er disregarded them. She rushed in and looked Su Yi up and down. At first, she was a bit confused, but when she saw the jug of wine he was carrying, she instantly understood.

    ¡°It¡¯s you! Are you okay?¡± She asked in her crisp, clear voice.

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Tang Bao¡¯er inwardly sighed in relief. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear it. It¡¯s my fault for arrivingte. Had I gotten here earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have let anyone wrong you in the slightest.¡±

    The stalwart middle-aged man and the other guards were stunned. They instantly realized that something wasn¡¯t right here.

    ¡°Young Mistress, he¡­¡± The middle-aged guard was just about to exin.

    Tang Bao¡¯er¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°No need for an exnation. All I want to know is who provoked my friend?¡±

    Her voice was icy and tinged with fury. Beads of cold sweat appeared on the guards¡¯ foreheads, and they instinctively nced at Sui Yunshui and the gaunt old man.

    Sui Yunshui¡¯s expression shifted immediately. ¡°Cousin, I¡­¡±

    But Tang Bao¡¯er interrupted him. ¡°Take the two of them away. Lock them up for now and let Elder Wu take care of them. Say they offended my most respected friend. Leave the rest to the elder.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± The stalwart guard nodded his assent, but inwardly, his heart shook with lingering terror. He finally realized that, just as Su Yi had said, he¡¯de dangerously close to making an enormous mistake.

    Who could have imagined that this unassuming young man would be the young mistress¡¯s most respected guest?

    There was no need to even question it. Sui Yunshui and his servant were in for it this time!

    The blood drained from Sui Yunshui¡¯s face. He struggled and tried to exin, ¡°Cousin, listen to me! It was all a misunderstanding. I¡­¡±

    <em>Bang!</em>

    Before he could finish his sentence, he was pped unconscious, and the guards dragged him and his servant off.

    The stalwart middle-aged man remained to await further orders.

    ¡°What about them? Did they offend my friend?¡± Tang Bao¡¯er looked at the crowd.

    They¡¯d been in it for the spectacle, but now, all of them looked stricken. Who could have failed to grasp the situation by now?

    The stalwart middle-aged man said in a low voice, ¡°Young Mistress, they didn¡¯t offend the young lord. They were at most a bit disrespectful to him.¡±

    ¡°Disrespect isn¡¯t okay either!¡± Tang Bao¡¯er frowned, her gaze icy. ¡°Kick all of them out! They are no longer wee in Tang Family territory!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The stalwart middle-aged man nodded.

    The distinguished guests who¡¯de here to see Tang Bao¡¯er were dumbstruck. Even if you¡¯d hit them over the head, they would never have guessed that they¡¯d be punished so unfairly. All they¡¯d wanted was a spectacle!

    Tang Bao¡¯er disregarded all this, instead asking Su Yi, ¡°Is that enough to vent your anger?¡±

    Su Yi shrugged. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call it anger. I¡¯m just¡­ bored.¡±

    Tang Bao¡¯er couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    She then personally led Su Yi toward a stretch of ground covered in buildings. A group of attendants followed, clustering around her like stars gathered around the moon.

    They entered an old-fashioned pavilion. A serving girl poured them tea and brought all manner of refreshments.

    Once Su Yi was seated, Tang Bao¡¯er ordered the servant and attendants away. Soon, she and Su Yi were the only people left in the building.

    ¡°A few days ago, my Grand Uncle and I were talking about you. We weren¡¯t sure if you¡¯d participate in the Grand Hunt or not. Grand Uncle even asked his various connections and went looking for you in the White Reed Province, but we couldn¡¯t find you!¡±

    The girl¡¯s voice was clear and bright as she chattered away, ¡°But now, here you are! Grand Uncle will surely be delighted!¡±

    Before Su Yi could respond, she batted her eyes. ¡°Why have you suddenly disguised yourself anyway? Oh¡­.I get it. You don¡¯t want people to realize who you are!

    ¡°A few months ago, the incident at the Seventh Gate of Heaven shook the entire Immortal Realm. Grand Uncle said that your name was sure to spread far and wide, and that you now stood where the wind and waves were at their fiercest. He said you¡¯d surely be in for trouble¡­¡±

    She was obviously happy and excited, and she was even more talkative than usual. There was no end to it.

    But Su Yi wasn¡¯t annoyed. Her eyes were bright, her teeth were pearly, and she was lively and beautiful. Even her voice was pleasing to the ears. She was a feast for the senses; how could he possibly be irritated?

    Su Yi picked up a fair bit of new information about the Divine Hunt from her, too.

    It wasn¡¯t just the Immortal Lords of top factions participating this time. Peak Immortal Lords from all over the Immortal Realm had registered to participate too.

    Added together, there were over a thousand in total!

    This Divine Hunt was indeed the grandest yet.

    However, only a select few of the Immortal Lords were truly worthy of the title ¡°unrivaled.¡± Perhaps thirty at best.

    The most famous of them were almost all from the Immortal Realm¡¯s top factions, like the Church of the Pure One, the Church of Supreme Oneness, or Lotus Temple.

    They were people like Gong Nanfeng, Cen Baili, Weng Changfeng, Fei Zhen, and Zhuo Yun. All of them were dazzling, unrivaled Immortal Lords famous throughout all forty-nine provinces of the Immortal Realm.

    The Tang Family had an unrivaled Immortal Lord too. Her name was Tang Yuyan, and she was Tang Bao¡¯er¡¯s aunt. Her aptitude was simply extraordinary.

    Su Yi took all this as idle conversation. He wasn¡¯t all that interested.

    ¡°My grand uncle is weing some distinguished guests. Once he¡¯s finished, I¡¯ll bring him here to see you,¡± said Tang Bao¡¯er. ¡°Right, we haven¡¯t divulged anything about you. Grand Uncle said that if the n finds out who you are, it¡¯ll cause a lot of trouble.¡±

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head. ¡°That¡¯s considerate of him. You can call me Shen Mu going forward.¡±

    He¡¯d decided to enter the Divine Hunt under a pseudonym to avoid as much unnecessary trouble as possible. Hopefully, this would buy him some peace.

    ¡°Shen Mu?¡± Tang Bao¡¯er blinked. ¡°Is there a story behind that name?¡±

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°I picked it at random.¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when someone knocked on the pavilion door. ¡°Bao¡¯er, I heard you¡¯re entertaining a highly important friend? Hurry up and introduce me!¡±

    Tang Bao¡¯er was stunned. ¡°Little Aunt, what are you doing here?¡±

    She hurriedly went to wee this new arrival. Before long, she¡¯d returned with a tall, slender beauty in a ck dress.

    Her long hair was tied up, revealing her long neck, and her charming face was shaped like a goose egg. However, she had a cold, aloof demeanor, like an orchid growing in a seclusion valley. Thebination gave her a distinctive charm.

    Tang Yuyan.

    An unrivaled Immortal Lady of the ancient Tang Family!

    Her cultivation wasparable to Tang Lingqi¡¯s, and she was a generation beneath him, but her strength was far beyond his!

    In truth, most of the older-generation Immortal Lords of the Tang Family were far weaker than Tang Yuyan.

    <em>Whoosh!</em>

    As soon as she entered the hall, Tang Yuyan¡¯s charming yet razor-sharp gaze locked onto Su Yi.

    After examining him briefly, her brow furrowed imperceptibly.<blockquote>

    Seth''s Thoughts

    Doesn''t effect the plot either way, but FYI, Ð¡¹Ã¹Ã specifically means "father''s younger sister." Maybe "father''s younger cousin of the same generation." It does not imply that Tang Yuyan is younger than Tang Bao''er. </blockquote>

 Chapter 1666: Chu Batian

    Chapter 1666: Chu Batian

    ¡°Little Aunt, allow me to introduce you to my Fellow Daoist Shen Mu,¡± Tang Bao¡¯er said with a smile.

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Tang Yuyan. ¡°What¡¯s his cultivation?¡±

    Tang Bao¡¯er froze, stunned, before catching on. ¡°Fellow Daoist Shen is at the peak of the Universe Realm.¡±

    ¡°The Universe Realm?¡± Tang Yuyan furrowed her brow. ¡°And what are his origins?¡±

    Her tone was harder and colder, as if this were an interrogation. Furthermore, Su Yi keenly sensed that this unrivaled Immortal Lady of the Tang Family was gazing at him with a hint of enmity.

    It didn''t quite make sense to him. But of course, Su Yi wasn¡¯t the type to get hung up on such a detail, nor could he be bothered to exin himself. He just stayed seated and sipped his tea.

    Tang Bao¡¯er obviously sensed that something was amiss too. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Little Aunt, what¡¯s up with you? Fellow Daoist Shen is my most respected friend¡­¡±

    Tang Yuyan frowned. ¡°When did you make this random friend, and why haven''t I heard about it? And you say he¡¯s your ¡®most respected friend¡­¡¯? He¡¯s just a Universe Realm Immortal. How is he worthy of such respect?¡±

    She wasn¡¯t being at all polite, and she made no effort to disguise her distaste.Tang Bao¡¯er was instantly displeased. ¡°Little Aunt, so what if he¡¯s in the Universe Realm? Just a few months ago, a Universe Realm Immortal slew several Immortal Kings at the Seventh Gate of Heaven, creating a storm of bloodshed that shook the entire Immortal Realm!¡±

    Tang Yuyan froze, stunned. She couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You¡¯re talking about Su Yi? I know about him. He is indeed a rare, heaven-defying genius, but how could you be so immature as topare this nobody to him?¡±

    Tang Bao¡¯er was speechless.

    Before she could respond, Tang Yuyan continued, ¡°There are countless Universe Realm Immortals in this world, but Su Yi is one of a kind!

    "Never mind the rest. He was strong enough to kill the unrivaled Demon Noble of the Silvermoon Demons, Yin Beiwu. You could search the entire Immortal Realm without finding another Universe Realm Immortal capable of such a feat!"

    Despite herself, Tang Yuyan''s beautiful eyes filled with admiration. ¡°There¡¯s absolutely no one else like him. There never has been, and there never will be. It would be hard not to respect him!¡±

    Tang Bao¡¯er and Su Yi exchanged nces. Both of them had strange looks on their faces, as if they didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    She knew better than to divulge Su Yi¡¯s identity, but she longed to shout, ¡°Little Aunt, open your eyes wide and have a good look. The Shen Mu you¡¯ve been insulting and the Su Yi you admire are one and the same!¡±

    But she could only force these words back down.

    Tang Yuyan didn¡¯t notice any of this. She looked at Su Yi once more, then said, ¡°Go on. Tell me where you came from, how you met Bao¡¯er, and what you¡¯re after. If you lie to me, it won¡¯t end well for you after I learn the truth!¡±

    She spoke coldly, as if she were interrogating a criminal.

    ¡°Little Aunt!!¡± Tang Bao¡¯er stomped her feet in fury. ¡°Fellow Daoist Shen is my friend. How can you treat him like this? If you¡¯re going to be like that, just leave!¡±

    Tang Yuyan sighed. ¡°Lass, you can know someone for a long time without understanding their true nature. If I weren¡¯t worried about your safety and afraid that others would deceive and exploit you, how could I possibly concern myself with this?¡±

    Su Yi finally understood. Tang Yuyan seemed certain that he had ulterior motives for approaching Tang Bao¡¯er. That was why she was so hostile to him!

    Tang Bao¡¯er said in a huff, ¡°Little Aunt, this is Tang Family territory. Do you really think Fellow Daoist Shen would try anything here?¡±

    ¡°The more you argue, the more worried I am that he¡¯s bewitched you,¡± said Tang Yuyan. ¡°How about this? Let me ask him about his origins, and if it turns out that all of this was just one big misunderstanding, I¡¯ll apologize. How about it?¡±

    But then, someone shouted a rebuke from outside the pavilion. ¡°Yuyan, you¡¯re being impudent!¡±

    Tang Lingqi rushed in, a dark look on his face. There was no doubt about it; he¡¯d overheard their conversation.

    Tang Yuyan frowned. ¡°Seventh Uncle, where¡¯d thate from?¡±

    Tang Lingqi ignored her, walked right up to Su Yi, and said apologetically, ¡°We¡¯ve embarrassed ourselves, Fellow Daoist Shen. Please don¡¯t take offense.¡±

    Su Yi waved the apology away. ¡°The ignorant are without sin.¡±

    Tang Yuyan was stunned; she keenly sensed that something wasn¡¯t right here. She asked in disbelief, ¡°Seventh Uncle, you¡­ how could you apologize to a Universe Realm Immortal like that?¡±

    Tang Lingqi snorted coldly, ¡°Yuyan, all I can say is that Fellow Daoist Shen is such a distinguished guest that the Tang Family is lucky he epted our invitation. Apologize for your rudeness!¡±

    His voice was stern.

    Tang Yuyan¡¯s beautiful face shifted erratically. ¡°You¡­ You want <em>me </em>to apologize to <em>him?¡±</em>

    But Su Yi¡¯s interest was waning. ¡°No need for that. Let¡¯s just let this end here; I feel no need to pursue something so trivial.¡±

    Tang Yuyan¡¯s expression filled with uncertainty. She¡¯d already realized that she¡¯d misunderstood Shen Mu, but her pride staunchly opposed apologizing to a Universe Realm Immortal like him.

    Tang Lingqi felt a headacheing on just watching it. <em>Yuyan is wonderful in almost every way, but she¡¯s too cold and proud.</em>

    ¡°Yuyan, step back for now.¡± Tang Lingqi waved, and Tang Yuyan left without another word.

    Just like that, this little interlude passed.

    Tang Lingqi took a seat, smiled, and exchanged pleasantries with Su Yi. He was delighted that Su Yi hade.

    Suddenly, Su Yi asked, ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you about something. Why did Gong Nanfeng, a descendant of the Misty God Mountain Gong Family, join the Church of the Pure One? Has the entire Gong Family defected?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s no secret,¡± said Tang Lingqi. ¡°Long ago, during the Age of Fallen Immortals, the Gong Family suffered beneath the cataclysm, and their lives hung in the bnce.

    ¡°It was the leader of the Church of the Pure One who intervened at a critical juncture, saving them from catastrophe. The Gong Family has served the Church of the Pure One ever since.¡±

    Su Yi was stunned. ¡°Was the Church of the Pure One really so well-intentioned?¡±

    Tang Lingqi¡¯s gaze shifted inscrutably, and he lowered his voice. ¡°No. That¡¯s just something they say to trick the general popce. ording to our intelligence, the Gong family really was in peril, but the Church of the Pure One didn¡¯t show up to help them. Rather, they came to loot a burning house!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze focused, but before he could ask any further questions, Tang Lingqi continued, ¡°The Church of the Pure One wanted to force them to submit. The Gong Family struggled bitterly, but in the end, the church¡¯s forces surrounded them, killing until the ground ran rivers with blood. Countless people died.

    ¡°Finally, thest remaining Gong nsmen couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and they chose to submit to the Church of the Pure One! They¡¯ve been one of the church¡¯s auxiliary factions ever since.¡±

    Only then did Su Yi understand. He whispered, ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡±

    How could he fail to realize why the Church of the Pure One had decided to take advantage of the Gong Family¡¯s misfortune?

    It was surely connected to him and his past life! After all, the Gong Family had worked under Wang Ye. That meant it was inevitable that the Church of the Pure One would view them with enmity!

    Tang Lingqi took out a talisman and passed it to Su Yi. ¡°Fellow Daoist, this is a talisman needed to participate in the Divine Hunt.

    ¡°With it, you¡¯ll be able to get past the Anti-Demon Barrier surrounding the Divine Hunt Demon Mountains. If you run into life-threatening danger, you can crush it, and you¡¯ll be immediately teleported off the mountain.

    ¡°Even so, danger is inevitable. After all, if someone catches you off guard, you might not even have time to shatter the talisman.

    ¡°Over the years, no small number of Immortal Lords died because they couldn¡¯t shatter their talisman in time.¡±

    Tang Lingqi patiently exined this, then took out a robe and passed it to Su Yi. ¡°This was woven out of Divine Illusion Ice Silkworm silk. It can obscure your aura; so long as you wear it, not even Immortal Kings will be able to determine your true cultivation.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was strange. ¡°Did you register me as an Immortal Lord?¡±

    Tang Lingqi was instantly a bit sheepish. ¡°I did. After all, ording to the rules, only Immortal Lords are permitted to participate.

    ¡°But it seems to me that you needn¡¯t worry about that. You¡¯re strong enough to kill Immortal Lords with ease. Once you¡¯re on the mountain, so what if someone sees through your true cultivation? What can they do?¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. Typically, people of higher cultivations feigned lower cultivations, ying the pig to eat the tiger.

    Yet now, Tang Lingqi was trying to pass a Universe Realm Immortal off as an Immortal Lord. It somehow felt strange.

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t mind. In his eyes, it didn¡¯t matter how high or low his cultivation base was at the moment.

    Tang Bao¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but interject, ¡°Grand Uncle, just now, Little Aunt found out that he¡¯s in the Universe Realm, and she¡¯s participating in the Divine Hunt. What if she¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go find her,¡± said Tang Lingqi. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure her lips are sealed.¡±

    After chatting a while longer, Tang Lingqi led Su Yi to the residence he¡¯d personally arranged for him, then bade farewell.

    Su Yi took out his wicker chair, casually sat down, and started examining a jade slip.

    Tang Lingqi had given it to him, and it recorded a list of Immortal Lords participating in the uing Divine Hunt.

    There were 1,913 of them in total. The list included each of their names, origins, and cultivations in borate detail.

    Gong Nanfeng of the Church of the Pure One was there too.

    Su Yi skimmed the list, but just as he was about to put it away, one of the names drew his attention, and his gaze focused.

    Chu Batian.

    The unrivaled Immortal Lord of the Eastern Seas¡¯ Jade Firmament Immortal Pce. He was a pureblooded descendant of the Kui Oxen, one of the ten greatest Immortal Lords of the Eastern Seas, and the seventh legacy disciple of Jade Firmament Immortal Pce¡¯s leader.

    Immortal Sovereign Sky Killer was one of his ancestors!

    ¡°So, this kid is one of Chu Shentong¡¯s descendants¡­¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°If I capture him, I¡¯ll have no need to fear failing to find the old man¡­¡±<blockquote>

    Seth''s Thoughts

    The Kui (ox) is a rather curious creature. If you''re unfamiliar or need a refresher, it''s a dragon-like ox or an ox-like dragon with one leg and a booming voice.

    From the ssic of Mountains and Seas:

    "In the East Sea, there is Liubo Mountain, extending seven thousand li into the sea. On it, there is a beast, resembling an ox, with a blue body, without horns, and with one leg. Whenever it emerges from or enters the water, it brings wind and rain. Its light shines like the sun and moon, and its voice roars like thunder. Its name is Kui."

    Immortal Sovereign Sky Killer was mentioned once, briefly, in chapter 1575.

    <em>Four top experts of the Eastern Seas participated in the Battle of Eternal Night. Three of them, Wang Ye had killed a long time ago.</em>

    <em>One of them, Immortal Sovereign Sky Killer, managed to escape disaster. He was one of the founders of Jade Firmament Immortal Pce, as well as one of the Five Sovereigns of the Yao Path.</em></blockquote>

 Chapter 1667: Obedience Without Question

    Chapter 1667: Obedience Without Question

    Immortal Sovereign Sky Killer, Chu Shentong!

    He was one of the top powerhouses who¡¯d joined forces to ambush Wang Ye during the Battle of Eternal Night and a founding member of the Eastern Seas Jade Firmament Immortal Pce.

    He was also a member of the Kui Ox Spirit Race!

    When Su Yi left the ck Dragon Market, he told the Red Dragon Market that she was to apany him when he left for the Eastern Seas. He wanted to borrow her innate power to determine Chu Shentong¡¯s whereabouts.

    This was necessary because Great Realm experts like Chu Shentong had all gone into hiding to avoid the so-called ¡°divine misfortune.¡±

    Now, a descendant of Chu Shentong had appeared on the list of participants. This naturally drew Su Yi¡¯s attention!

    <em>I was right toe here. I couldn¡¯t have guessed I¡¯d learn of the Gong Family seeking refuge with the Church of the Pure One, and I certainly wouldn¡¯t have guessed I¡¯d encounter one of Ol¡¯ Chu¡¯s descendants. </em>Su Yi stroked his jaw and sank into thought.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Seventh Uncle, what are you thinking? You seriously want a Universe Realm Immortal to impersonate an Immortal Lord and participate in the Divine Hunt?¡± Tang Yuyan¡¯s beautiful eyes widened. She waspletely bbergasted. She almost suspected she was hearing things.

    Tang Lingqi said solemnly, ¡°Yuyan,ter, I¡¯ll naturally exin the reasons behind this, but for now, you just have to cooperate. You are not to divulge a word of this!¡±

    Tang Yuyan just found this iparably concerning. ¡°Seventh Uncle, are you trying to send him to his death?¡±

    Tang Lingqi¡¯s expression darkened. He took out a dark golden medallion and said, ¡°Do you recognize this?¡±

    Tang Yuyan¡¯s pupils constricted. She eximed, ¡°Is that¡­ Ancestor Jinhong¡¯s personalmand token?!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Tang Lingqi¡¯s gaze was deep and solemn. ¡°All I can say is, Ancestor Jinhong has approved Shen Mu¡¯s participation in the Divine Hunt, and he too hasmanded that none are to divulge any of this!¡±

    Ancestor Jinhong!

    His full name was, of course, Tang Jinhong. He was an older-generation Immortal King with extraordinary seniority, and he was just one step away from reaching the Great Realm!

    Tang Yuyan finally grasped how extraordinary this situation was, but she was still confused. <em>Just who is this Shen Mu person, for a secluded, older-generation expert like Ancestor Jinhong to take an interest in him?</em>

    ¡°Yuyan, earlier, you were rude to Fellow Daoist Shen. You cannot repeat your mistakes during the Divine Hunt,¡± Tang Lingqi said warmly. ¡°Furthermore, I hope you can work with him during the Divine Hunt.¡±

    Tang Yuyan frowned. ¡°Seventh Uncle, are you asking me to ensure his safety?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m asking you to follow his arrangements,¡± said Tang Lingqi. ¡°You should obey him without question and take him as your leader.¡±

    ¡°????¡± Tang Lingqi was dumbstruck. She couldn¡¯t even imagine how an older-generation expert like Tang Lingqi could say such a thing. She was an unrivaled Immortal Lady, but she was supposed to follow a Universe Realm Immortal¡¯s everymand?

    What could have been more absurd than that?

    Tang Lingqi continued, ¡°If you¡¯re with him, you needn¡¯t fear for your safety, and you can establish a positive karmic connection certain to prove endlessly valuable in the future!¡±

    ¡°!!!!¡± Tang Yuyan was dumbstruck. A long time passed before she could speak. <em>Establish positive karma? With a Universe Realm Immortal? And it''ll be ¡®endlessly valuable¡¯?</em>

    <em>Is he insane?</em>

    Tang Lingqi fixed his gaze on Tang Yuyan and said, ¡°I can tell that you¡¯re struggling to believe me, but no matter what, you must remember that this is of the utmost importance to the entire Tang Family. You cannot be negligent!¡±

    Tang Yuyan took a deep breath and forced herself to stay calm, ¡°Seventh Uncle, can¡¯t you give me a reason?¡±

    Tang Lingqi said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter.¡±

    Tang Yuyan: (©`_©`)!!

    ¡­¡­

    Five dayster, an ancient altar a short distance from Divine Hunt Demon Mountain.

    <em>Weng!</em>

    Spatial ripples spread outward, and a treasure ship appeared over the altar and instantly expanded until it was ten thousand feet long.

    Numerous figures shot overboard, led by a group of Immortal Kings from top factions like the Tang Family, the Church of the Pure One, and Lotus Temple.

    The Immortal Lord participants in the Divine Hunt followed shortly after.

    Su Yi was there too. He was still dressed in those simple, dark Daoist robes, with his hair in a topknot. He looked entirely unassuming, and his aura was withdrawn. He showed no trace of a cultivation base whatsoever.

    His robes weren¡¯t the ones he¡¯de here in; they were a recement woven from Divine Illusion Ice Silkworm threads, and they could transform into any style the wearer liked.

    ¡°Those are the Divine Hunt Demon Mountains! A perilous forbidden zone that¡¯s existed since before the Age of Fallen Immortals. People pale at the mere mention of its name!¡± someone whispered.

    Beneath the distant, overcast skies, a stretch of towering mountains continued as far as the eye could see. Baleful mists churned around peaks crackling with electricity. It was like a sinister demonic domain.

    ¡°To the general popce, this is indeed a malevolent, forbidden ground home to countless unknown demonic creatures. But to us, it¡¯s and of good fortune, with endless treasures just waiting to be discovered!¡± someone said as they rubbed their hands together with eagerness.

    ¡°Competing for good fortune is all about skill. No small number of Immortal Lords have lost their lives in past Divine Hunts!¡± someone said with cold sternness. Many of the others were solemn.

    Su Yi was examining the distant Divine Hunt Demon Mountains.

    He had never participated in a Divine Hunt in his past lives, but he¡¯d heard of these mountains. They said that numerous natural-born giant devils were buried beneath the mountains, and that their slopes were soaked in their blood. As a result, the entire area was shrouded in baleful mists that could corrode the bodies of even immortals.

    Furthermore, the depths of the mountain wilderness were home to numerous demonic creatures. No matter how many you killed, there was no end to them!

    The ces upied by particrly powerful demonic creatures were forbidden zones. No one dared draw near!

    But although the Divine Hunt Demon Mountains were perilous, they hid numerous treasures not seen elsewhere, including both divine medicines and divine materials.

    Even just hunting the demonic creatures could lead to unimaginable benefits; to immortals, every inch of their bodies was a treasure. Their bones, hides, teeth, organs, and ws were all top-grade materials.

    Some of them even condensed demonic cores. Their cores and blood were extraordinarily useful for refining pills.

    Hunting these beasts was the primary purpose of the Divine Hunt!

    At the end of each Divine Hunt, the Immortal Lords in the top ten received a generous reward. The higher their ranking, the greater the prize.

    But Su Yi was here, first to explore the hidden realm from the Primeval Era, second to seek an opportunity to prove his Dao and break through. He wasn¡¯t concerned with his ranking or the rewards.

    ¡°Shen Mu, Seventh Uncle told me to follow your orders after entering the Divine Hunt Demon Mountains, but it seems to me you¡¯d be better off listening to me.¡± Tang Yuyan suddenly approached and said coldly, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°Do you know where in the mountains the hidden realm from the Primeval Era is?¡±

    ¡°Of course I do,¡± said Tang Yuyan, not even pausing to think. ¡°I read numerous ancient tomes and asked for details of every prior divine hunt from my seniors. I know the Divine Hunt Demon Mountains like the back of my hand.¡±

    Her voice was full of confidence and pride.

    ¡°Alright,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°It¡¯s settled.¡±

    When she saw how cooperative he was, Tang Yuyan¡¯s expression mellowed considerably. She took out a talisman and handed it to him. ¡°After we enter the mountains, you can use this to find me. Remember: you have toe find me as soon as possible!¡±

    Su Yi casually epted it.

    The Divine Hunt Demon Mountains were unique due to the barrier of baleful mist surrounding them. It was only with the talismans participants in the Divine Hunt carried that one could pass through the barrier. Upon entry, participants were immediately teleported into the mountains¡¯ outer perimeter.

    The additional talisman Tang Yuyan gave him was only for making contact and reconvening as a group.

    As they conversed, the Immortal Kings led the group to an enormous ritual ground not far from the Divine Hunt Demon Mountains.

    Su Yi swept his gaze across the area before finding the man he was looking for.

    He was tall and thin, with a mustache shaped like a halberd. He had a stern, forceful air about him and a spear across his back. When his eyes opened and closed, they shed like goldnterns.

    The terrifying power of his qi and blood bore down on the surrounding skies, making them tremble. He was like an almighty barbarian god.

    Many of the other Immortal Lords moved further aware, not daring to approach.

    There was no need for others to point him out. Based on his bloodline power alone, Su Yi knew that this was Chu Batian, the unrivaled Immortal Lord of the Eastern Seas¡¯ Jade Firmament Immortal Pce.

    As well as Chu Shentong, Immortal Sovereign Sky Killer¡¯s descendant!

    As if sensing Su Yi¡¯s gaze, Chu Batian looked over. A tyrannical, forceful pressure bore down on Su Yi.

    But soon, he retracted his gaze; it seemed he¡¯d decided that Su Yi wasn¡¯t worthy of his attention.

    Su Yi took a sip from his jug of wine and muttered, <em>The kid¡¯s aura is a lot like his ancestor¡¯s. He¡¯s tyrannical, fierce, and vicious.</em>

    Before long, Su Yi turned his attention to Gong Nanfeng.

    He was dressed in golden robes, with a tall hat and youthful features. He was tall and sturdy, and even just standing there casually, his presence seemed to fill heaven and earth. He seemed as unshakeable as a mountain.

    Standing among the other Immortal Lords, he was like a crane among chickens.

    <em>His foundations in the Grand Dao are firm and well tempered, and his essence, qi, and spirit are a perfect, cohesive whole. It¡¯s no wonder he¡¯s a famous, unrivaled Immortal Lord.</em> Su Yi saw through Gong Nanfeng¡¯s foundations at a nce. <em>After we¡¯ve reached the mountains, I need to find an opportunity to chat with him.</em>

    He still had quite a few questions about the Misty God Mountain Gong Family¡¯s decision to submit to the Church of the Pure One.

    Suddenly, an Immortal King of the ancient Tang Family solemnly announced the start of the Divine Hunt. His voice boomed throughout the surrounding area.

    ¡°The time hase. You can now proceed to the Divine Hunt Demon Mountains!¡±

    The Immortal Lords instantly rose into the air and shot toward the mountains.

    Before Tang Yuyan set off, she took a moment to transmit Su Yi a reminder. ¡°Remember what I told you. You have to find me within three days. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not looking after you.¡±<blockquote>

    Seth''s Thoughts

    Yes, the emoji really appears in the raws. (©`_©`)!!</blockquote>

 Chapter 1668: The Netherworld Icefire Lotus

    Chapter 1668: The Netherworld Icefire Lotus

    Su Yi just smiled in response to Tang Yuyan¡¯s warning. He was already headed for the Divine Hunt Demon Mountains.

    Before long, he and the Immortal Lords pierced the barrier nketing the mountains and disappeared.

    The Immortal Kings of the participating factions sat down outside the barrier.

    The Divine Hunt wouldst a month. It might sound like a long time, but experts of the Immortal Dao frequently went into seclusion for hundreds of years at a time. To them, a month was nothing at all.

    ¡°I just hope Yuyan remembers what I told her and that she doesn¡¯t cause trouble,¡± Tang Lingqi muttered to himself.

    ¡°Come on, then! Same rules asst time. Let¡¯s bet on who¡¯ll take first ce in this Divine Hunt!¡± one of the Immortal Kings said with a boomingugh. He said impatiently, ¡°I bet an Immortal King-level medicinal herb on our Church of Supreme Oneness¡¯s Weng Changfeng taking first ce!¡±

    Several other Immortal Kings eagerly started cing bets. They¡¯d gambled like this during past Divine Hunts too. Whoever predicted which Immortal Lord took first ce won. The winners split the losers¡¯ generous wagers.

    This time would be no exception.

    ¡°I bet on Lotus Temple¡¯s Zhuo Yun. The boy¡¯s naturally intelligent; in his teenage years, they called him a natural-born Buddhist son. He¡¯s now a top expert among Immortal Lords. Even the Divine Mysteries Pavilion appraised him as ¡®mightier than an Arhat, with strength sufficient to startle a Buddha!''¡±¡°I bet on Gong Nanfeng of the Church of the Pure One. He isn¡¯t simple. For one thing, he¡¯s a scion of the Misty God Mountain Gong Family, and he¡¯s extraordinarily talented. For another, his master is Sect Leader Qi Nie, and his foundations in the Grand Dao are unfathomably deep.¡±

    ¡°Well, I bet on Cen Baili!¡±

    ¡°I bet on Fei Zhen!¡±

    ¡°I bet on Chu Batian!¡±

    ¡­¡­The Immortal Kings each took out their treasures and ced their bets. Even some of the higher-ups beneath that level couldn¡¯t resist the urge to participate.

    When Tang Lingqi saw this, he couldn¡¯t help butugh dryly. Were Su Yi not participating, the people the Immortal Kings were betting on might really have had a shot at first ce.

    But Su Yi was sure to prove an enormous and unpredictable variable!

    ¡°What about you, Brother Tang? Why haven¡¯t you ced a bet?¡± someone asked with a smile.

    At first, Tang Lingqi wasn¡¯t willing to participate, but after thinking it over, he couldn¡¯t resist. ¡°I¡¯d like to ce a few separate bets. I¡¯m sure one will pay off.¡±

    He then ced bets on Tang Yuyan, Shen Mu, and several others. His goal was to divert the Immortal Kings¡¯ attention. He didn¡¯t want anyone to know he was really betting on ¡°Shen Mu.¡±

    Before long, the Immortal Kings moved onto the topic of the hidden realm that had survived since the Primeval Era.

    ¡°I wonder what exactly is hidden inside.¡±

    ¡°It most likely has something to do with the natural-born giant devils of the Primeval Era. ording to ancient tomes, the Primeval Era was under their dominion. The giant devils were born of chaos, and from the moment of their birth, they were mighty enough to pluck the sun and stars out of the sky!¡±

    ¡°I agree. Some of those terrifying giant devils were evenparable to peak experts of the Great Realm!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not all. They say that during the Primeval Era, some of them went on to step onto the path to divinity and be true deities!¡±

    ¡°In short, that hidden realm surely isn¡¯t simple!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that only Immortal Lords can enter.¡±

    ¡­As he listened to their conversation, Tang Lingqi thought of Su Yi once more. To the best of his knowledge, Su Yi had decided to participate in this Divine Hunt entirely on ount of the hidden realm from the Primeval Era!

    ¡­¡­

    The outer perimeter of the Divine Hunt Demon Mountains.

    The ins were utterly devoid of life. Baleful mists permeated the air, and the ground was covered in dried red liquid, as if it had been thoroughly soaked in blood.

    When the winds whooshed past, they carried the pungent smell of rotting flesh.

    <em>Poof!</em>

    Su Yi appeared out of thin air, looked around, and sensed his surroundings. His brow furrowed. <em>What dense baleful qi!</em>

    A dense, bloody, baleful air hung over the ce, yet to disperse despite the passage of countless years. It could corrode the blood, vital energy, and souls of even immortals!

    Not even Immortal Lords could stay here for too long. The bloody, baleful air would influence their awareness, making it easy for them to lose themselves to insanity.

    <em>What a sinister ce. I¡¯m sure the bloody, baleful qi has given rise to numerous equally baleful fiendish creatures,</em> thought Su Yi.

    As he pondered, space rippled throughout his surroundings, and one Immortal Lord after another appeared around them.

    The scattered group exchanged nces. All of them were on guard and ready for battle.

    The atmosphere silently tensed.

    In the outside world, they would perhaps have shared their names and exchanged pleasantries, but these were the Divine Hunt Demon Mountains. Here, they werepetitors, and if it came to a struggle over good fortune, they¡¯d kill each other without the slightest politeness!

    ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m Ma Kun, a disciple of the Church of Supreme Oneness. I work under my senior apprentice brother, Weng Changfeng. If you¡¯re willing to join our camp, you¡¯re wee to travel with us,¡± a man in navy blue Daoist robes said, breaking the silence. ¡°I cannot promise much, but I can at least assure you that we¡¯ll advance and retreat together in the face of danger!

    ¡°Furthermore, if we acquire good fortune, we¡¯ll split it evenly!¡±

    Uproar followed this deration.

    Someone couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Daoist Brother Ma Kun, are you for real?¡±

    Ma Kun said with a reserved look on his face, ¡°Of course. Even if you don¡¯t trust me, surely you trust the Church of Supreme Oneness? Rx; we aren¡¯t the type to kill those who¡¯ve helped us after we¡¯re done with them, nor do we burn bridges after crossing them.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯m willing to travel with you, Daoist Brother.¡±

    ¡°Count me in too.¡±

    Soon, several other Immortal Lords voiced their agreement.

    Ma Kun swept his gaze across the crowd and said tly, ¡°There won¡¯t be a second chance. If you miss it and we run into each otherter, it¡¯ll be as opponents.¡±

    Some of the crowd¡¯s expressions shifted, and before long, two more Immortal Lords chose to join Ma Kun.

    ¡°Take care of yourselves!¡± Ma Kun smiled at those who remained, then led his new allies away.

    After they faded from view, a man in gray robes couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly. ¡°How could cooperating with the Church of Supreme Oneness possibly end well for us? We won¡¯t even get a sip of soup, never mind a bite of meat!

    ¡°And that¡¯s the least of it! If they run into danger, those fellow Daoists who joined the church¡¯s camp will be nothing but meat shields!¡±

    Suddenly, someone suggested, ¡°Everyone, how about we work together instead? We can look out for each other.¡±

    ¡°Sure, but we need to set rules first.¡±

    ¡°But of course.¡±

    Before long, several Immortal Lords were involved in the conversation. One of them invited Su Yi to join them. ¡°Fellow Daoist Shen, would you like to travel with us?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m good.¡± Su Yi shook his head, turned, and left. It wasn¡¯t long before his tall, upright figure disappeared into the boundless wilderness.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like he¡¯s an unrivaled Immortal Lord, so why does he want to travel alone? How is that any different from suicide?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps he just has no idea how dangerous the Divine Hunt Demon Mountains really are!¡±

    ¡°To the best of my knowledge, even the unrivaled Immortal Lords will recruit helpers, and none of them dare to lower their guard.¡±

    ¡­..The group continued their conversation. In their eyes, Su Yi¡¯s choice to travel alone was tantamount to suicide. After all, everyone who¡¯d chosen simrly in past Divine Hunts met with one of two fates.

    Either they washed out early, or they died in the wilderness!

    ¡­¡­

    Just an hourter, Su Yi encountered a group of Blood-Red Demon Spiders.

    Each was about the size of a millstone, and their whole bodies were red. Their auras were violent and fierce, and each wasparable to an early-stage Saint Realm Immortal Lord. There were at least thirty of them.

    They hid themselves in the depths of the earth, then charged suddenly, surrounding Su Yi before attacking en masse.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The earth shook as the spiders opened their mouths and spewed a blood-red of demonic me. It nketed the sky and obscured the sun, and it was so dense that it left nowhere to run and nowhere to hide.

    There was no need to even question it. Anyone trapped within the would promptly be devoured!

    <em>ng!</em>

    Su Yi swung his sleeve, and the hum of a sword resounded throughout the nine heavens. Sword rain fell on all sides.

    All thirty or so Blood-Red Demon Spiders died instantly. Blood fell like rain, and severed limbs flew through the air.

    The most terrifying part was that their blood was terrifyingly corrosive. As it sttered the surroundings, it left even the air itself riddled with holes. Even the boulders scattered across the ground melted!

    But this naturally wasn¡¯t enough to injure Su Yi. He didn¡¯t even dodge. When the sttered blood got close, his power of the Grand Dao formed a barrier and neutralized it with ease.

    Before long, Su Yi searched the corpses and found two demonic cores.

    Both were about the size of a peach core, pale golden, and full of startlingly pure vital energy. It was indistinct, but there was a hint of divinity about them.

    These treasures could be used to make medicine or forge weapons. They were extremely rare outside these mountains.

    ¡°There were more than thirty spiders, but they only had two demon cores between them?¡± Su Yi was stunned, but not that disappointed. After all, this was only the outer perimeter of the Divine Hunt Demon Mountains.

    Su Yi put the core away, then resumed his journey. He carried the talisman Tang Yuyan had given him. Sensing its energy fluctuations helped point him in the right direction, and on he went.

    Before long, a heaven-shakingmotion emanated from afar. A wave ofva rose into the air, illuminating the dome of heaven and stinging the eyes.

    Off in the distance, ake ofva churned and erupted.

    Strangely, a snow-white ice lotus bloomed at the center of theke, swaying beautifully amidst the churning waves ofva as it spewed dreamlike, misty light.

    It was just an ice lotus, but it made the entireke ofva churn violently, shaking heaven and earth!

    This was an unquestionably rare earthly treasure!

    The disturbance drew numerous Immortal Lords. All of them gathered at the shore, their eyes shing with eagerness. They were ready and raring to go.

    Su Yi was there too. He recognized the lotus at a nce. It was an unparalleled elixir of inestimable value, a Netherworld Icefire Lotus. It was extraordinarily useful for tempering the soul and physique.

    But no one dared recklessly attempt to im it. It was obvious to all of them that theke ofva was dangerous and full of an air of destruction.

    Suddenly, a man in jade-colored robes appeared not far from Su Yi and said with a gentle smile, ¡°Friend, might you do me a favor and bring me that immortal herb?¡±

 Chapter 1669: Killed Instead

    Chapter 1669: Killed Instead

    The speaker was tall and thin, dressed in azure, with a smile on his face.

    He seemed amiable, as if this were a discussion, but in truth, he wanted Su Yi to risk himself picking immortal medicine on their behalf while he reaped all the benefits.

    The two Immortal Lords apanying him looked at Su Yi yfully.

    Su Yi nced at the man in azure and said distractedly, ¡°And if I don¡¯t help you?¡±

    The man in azure smiled. ¡°You have to help, whether you like it or not.¡±

    His tone brooked no room for argument.

    A high-pitched scream rang out in the distance as an Immortal Lord charged into theke ofva. He attempted to pick the Netherworld Icefire Lotus, only forva to envelop and set him on fire.

    He managed to crush his talisman just in time, narrowly avoiding getting swept into theva. Spatial Laws wrapped around him, and he disappeared without a trace.

    This meant that he¡¯d been eliminated from the Divine Hunt!The other Immortal Lords¡¯ expressions shifted. None of them dared act recklessly.

    The man in azure furrowed his brow, then smiled at Su Yi. ¡°Rx. I¡¯ll watch over you. I promise not to let anything happen to you!¡±

    His twopanions nodded, but their smiles were mocking.

    They¡¯d noticed that Su Yi was traveling alone, and furthermore, his face was unfamiliar. They weren¡¯t concerned about reprisal at all, which was why they dared order Su Yi to risk himself on their behalf.

    But Su Yi just smiled and attacked.

    He took a step forward, his hand like a dragon¡¯s w as he reached for the azure-robed man¡¯s throat.

    Simple and direct.

    The man in azure might have seemed rxed, but in truth, he¡¯d been prepared to defend himself this entire time. When Su Yi attacked, his eyes shed with mockery.

    It was as if he¡¯d long since guessed that Su Yi wouldn¡¯t just obediently follow orders.

    As Su Yi¡¯s hand drew near, the man in azure bellowed. Terrifying silver light surged around him as he punched the air.

    <em>Crunch! </em>

    The azure-robed man¡¯s arm shattered inch by inch as Su Yi seized him by the throat!

    The other two Immortal Lords¡¯ smiles froze. Both of them were stunned. The man in azure was a peak Saint Realm expert. He wasn¡¯t as strong as the unrivaled Immortal Lords of top sects, but he was still first rate.

    Who¡¯d have thought someone would suppress and capture him in a sh?

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk this over. Please, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m willing to make amends!¡± the man in azure said in a quavering voice. His face was deathly pale, and beads of sweat formed on his forehead. The moment he realized he¡¯d kicked an iron board, he wimped out.

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi. ¡°I could use your help right now. Go fetch that immortal medicine for me.¡±

    With that, he tossed the man into theke ofva.

    ¡°No¡ª¡ª!¡± The man in azure shouted and tried to scamper off, but he was one step toote. Lava washed over him, enveloping himpletely.

    In the blink of an eye, his flesh dried and burned, reducing him to ash. He¡¯d been destroyed in body and soul!

    ¡°Dead? How is that possible?¡± someone cried out.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t he¡­ didn¡¯t he crush his talisman?¡±

    This scene drew attention from the Immortal Lords throughout the surrounding area. All of them were unsettled.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, fiddled with a talisman. The moment he captured the man in azure, he first confiscated the talisman gripped in his left hand, resulting in the scene everyone had just witnessed.

    ¡°Run!¡± The dead azure-robed middle-aged man¡¯s twopanions turned to flee. They couldn¡¯t even imagine how ferocious an expert they¡¯d provoked this time. Theirpanion had died in a sh! Their hearts quivered at the thought of it.

    But before they¡¯d gotten far, an arc of divine light washed over them.

    Su Yi had attacked. Given that he¡¯d decided to strike the killing blow, how could he give his opponents any further opportunities to flee?

    Against Su Yi¡¯s expectations, neither Immortal Lord fought back. The moment they sensed the danger, they crushed their talismans without hesitation, and spatial Laws carried them away.

    ¡°They fled quite quickly.¡± Su Yi retracted his gaze, then paid this incident no further attention, as if all of this were perfectly normal.

    But the way the other Immortal Lords gathered around theke ofva looked at him had changed. Their gazes were full of newfound dread.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Theke ofva churned. It was increasingly turbulent.

    The Netherworld Icefire Lotus at the center of theke was sinking, intent on hiding itself beneath theva.

    When Su Yi saw this, he no longer hesitated. He immediately shot into the sky and sent out the Divine Replenishment Furnace.

    <em>Weng!</em>

    Dazzling purple talisman markings shot out of the furnace, outlining a massive that pulled the Netherworld Icefire Lotus into it.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Lava surged into the air and swept toward Su Yi, but then, he waved his sleeves, dispersing theva hot enough to incinerate Immortal Lords with ease.

    But just as the Divine Replenishment Furnace was about to take the lotus away, something unexpected happened.

    The entireke ofva boiled over like an erupting volcano. A wave of fire soared into the heavens, melting the sky.

    The nearby Immortal Lords retreated in shock and horror.

    Su Yi was standing in the skies above theke ofva, right in the thick of it, but he wasn¡¯t at all flustered. His right hand tapped the air, and the Divine Replenishment Furnace hummed as purple light flowed out it, enveloping Su Yi and blocking the wave of fire.

    He was entirely unharmed.

    But then, a streak of ck light shot out of the base of the like, quick as lightning. It was headed right for Su Yi.

    <em>Bang!</em>

    It bore a hole through the purple light of the Divine Replenishment Furnace, then continued toward Su Yi.

    Upon closer inspection, the ¡°beam of light¡± was actually a strange ck serpent only as thick as Su Yi¡¯s thumb. Its head was pointed as an icepick, and its mouth was full of sharp fangs. It had dragon-like whiskers on its chin.

    Su Yi snorted coldly, then moved too fast for the onlookers to see. He seized the ck snake by the head and pushed with his fingernails, sealing it. It could no longer move a muscle.

    By the time this was finished, the Divine Replenishment Furnace had already put away the Netherworld Icefire Lotus, and theke ofva had returned to stillness.

    All was quiet. The Immortal Lords who¡¯d retreated earlier couldn¡¯t help but gasp. <em>Who is that guy in Daoist robes? How could he be so strong?</em>

    As the crowd was ovee with shock, Su Yi examined the little ck snake. <em>The wicked little beast actually has a Ba Serpent bloodline, and it¡¯s as strong as a peak Immortal Lord. I wonder if it¡¯s condensed a core.</em>

    Su Yi tossed the serpent into the Divine Replenishment Furnace and turned to leave, but before he got the chance¡­

    <em>h!</em>

    A forceful, tyrannical arrow suddenly ripped through the sky, quick as lightning and brimming with destructive power. That terrifying force was enough to threaten any Immortal Lord around. Even Su Yi had no time to dodge.

    Not that he had any need to dodge.

    Instead, he stretched out his finger like a sword and tapped the air.

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    The arrow shattered, inch by inch. What remained of its tyrannical power shook his hand, numbing his fingers as if he¡¯d been shocked.

    Of course, this wasn¡¯t enough to damage Su Yi.

    It was then that a group of Immortal Lords shot over from afar. Their leader was none other than Ma Kun of the Church of the Pure One!

    Su Yi had seen the Immortal Lords apanying him too. They¡¯d been there when they entered the Divine Hunt Demon Mountains.

    The difference was that these people had decided to join forces with Ma Kun, while Su Yi chose to travel alone.

    ¡°Huh? Oh, it¡¯s you.¡± When Ma Kun arrived, he obviously recognized Su Yi. He eximed, ¡°We really are connected by fate.¡±

    Su Yi, however, was more interested in his blue longbow. ¡°Were you the one who ambushed me just now?¡±

    Ma Kun smiled. ¡°A misunderstanding, that¡¯s all. Don¡¯t take offense. Besides, that arrow didn¡¯t hurt you, did it? Come on, don¡¯t be petty about it.¡±

    His words were casual and understated, without the slightest hint of shame or apology.

    Su Yi smiled too. ¡°Very well. Kneel before me and beg, and I won¡¯t pursue this matter any further.¡±

    The crowd exchanged nces. All of them were stunned.

    Ma Kun¡¯s smile froze in apparent disbelief. ¡°What did you just say? You want me¡­ to kneel before you?¡±

    One of the Immortal Lords apanying him shouted, ¡°You¡¯re simply impudent! Shen Mu, don¡¯t think we don¡¯t know who you are. You only got in because the Tang Family pulled some strings on your behalf. Who are you to be arrogant?¡±

    The air was rife with tension.

    Su Yi took out a jug of wine, had a sip, and said, ¡°You ambushed me, and now you¡¯re saying <em>I¡¯m </em>impudent? Interesting.¡±

    Ma Kun frowned, then said gravely, ¡°Forget it. Give us the good fortune you just acquired, and I¡¯ll overlook your disrespect. Refuse¡­¡±

    <em>ch! </em>

    A streak of sword qi flew through the air.

    Ma Kun¡¯s expressions shifted. His hands formed a seal, and he tried to defend himself, only for the sword qi to leave into him. He coughed up blood and flew backward, his hair disheveled and his robes in tatters. He looked utterly wretched.

    Everyone was stunned and terrified. Ma Kun was an Immortal Lord of the Church of the Pure One. He had an illustrious status, and his cultivation base was extraordinarily powerful. Who¡¯d have thought a single sh would deal him so much damage?

    ¡°You dare oppose the Church of the Pure One? Aren¡¯t you afraid of reprisal?¡± Ma Kun roared in fury. The other Immortal Lords were rmed and furious too.

    Su Yi disregarded the question and attacked to kill.

    ¡°Everyone, attack together. Destroy him!¡± Ma Kun bellowed, drew the treasure he kept in reserve, and led his allies into the fray.

    s, they had no idea how terrifying of an opponent they were up against. Within just a few blinks of an eye, Su Yi shot about like a beam of dazzling light, crushing their offensive and suppressing his enemies with unstoppable momentum.

    <em>Bang bang bang!</em>

    The onlookers watched in astonishment as one talisman exploded after another. Ma Kun and the other Immortal Lords crushed their talismans right in the knick of time, teleporting out of the mountains just in time to save their lives.

    Just like that, it was over.

    The Immortal Lords watching from a distance felt their hearts thudding in their chests, and chills coursed down their spines. They couldn¡¯t help but suspect that Shen Mu was an unrivaled Immortal Lord too.

    Otherwise, how could he have been so strong?

    But Su Yi was actually somewhat displeased. He hadn¡¯t killed his opponent. No, he¡¯d merely disqualified him. He found this an awful pity.

    But there was nothing for it. This was the Divine Hunt, and every Immortal Lord here carried a life-saving talisman. If he wanted to kill his opponents, he had to catch them off guard.

    <em>Next time I encounter an enemy, I¡¯ll have to keep a lower profile, and when I strike, I¡¯ll have to be forceful and decisive. I have to ensure they have no opportunity to use their talisman,</em> thought Su Yi.

 Chapter 1670: The All-Compassionate Zhuo Yun

    Chapter 1670: The All-Compassionate Zhuo Yun

    Outside the Divine Hunt Demon Mountains, the ritual grounds.

    Space rippled, and two Immortal Lords appeared out of thin air.

    The Immortal Kings were unwittingly stunned. <em>It¡¯s been less than four hours since the start of the Divine Hunt, but people are already washing out?</em>

    ¡°Sect Leader, Senior Apprentice Brother Jing Feng was killed!¡± an Immortal Lord cried out in grief.

    Jing Feng was the azure-robed man Su Yi had thrown into theva.

    ¡°What?¡± Uproar ensued. <em>The Divine Hunt only just began, but someone¡¯s dead already?</em>

    A fierce-looking middle-aged man said with ashen look on his face, ¡°Who did it¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the culprit was Shen Mu!¡± An Immortal Lord said through gnashed teeth.

    Shen Mu! The name meant nothing to most of those present; they¡¯d never heard of an Immortal Lord by that name before.

    Tang Lingqi¡¯s eyelids twitched. Inwardly, he grimaced. <em>Fellow Daoist Su, aren¡¯t you a bit too ferocious?</em>

    ¡°The winner is a king, and the loser is a bandit. In the Divine Hunt, when you¡¯re weaker than your opponent, you cannot avoid the risk of death. Surely you two aren¡¯t out for revenge?¡± Tang Lingqi said gravely.

    Many Immortal Kings nodded their agreement.

    Without rules, everything would simply fall apart. If people got revenge every time someone died during the Divine Hunt, everything would devolve intoplete chaos.

    Before long, yet another round of spatial ripples appeared, followed by Ma Kun and hispanions. All of them were injured, and all of them looked wretched.

    Yet another round of uproar ensued. <em>Morepetitors washed out? How is that possible?</em>

    <em>And this time, seven people washed out at once!</em>

    ¡°Ma Kun, what happened?¡± an Immortal King of the Church of the Pure One asked gravely.

    He was a thoroughly majestic man in imperial robes, and his name was Wu Lingkong.

    ¡°Martial Uncle, it was Shen Mu who did it! His methods were extraordinarily insidious. One word out of turn, and he struck to kill. If we hadn¡¯t fled in time, we might well have died!¡± Ma Kun said hatefully.

    Shen Mu again!

    The Immortal Kings were unwittingly stunned. He was just one person, yet he¡¯d forced so many people to drop out so quickly. That was no simple feat!

    ¡°Daoist Brother Tang, if I recall, it was the Tang Family who gave Shen Mu a spot in the Divine Hunt. Is that right?¡± Immortal King Wu Lingkong looked at Tang Jinhong, who was seated in the centermost, elevated seat.

    Tang Jinhong. Within the Tang Family, he had shocking seniority. He spent most of his time in seclusion, and he¡¯d lived through the cataclysm of the Age of Fallen Immortals.

    When the Tang Family decided to host this Divine Hunt, they called the old-timer out of seclusion to oversee things.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said Tang Jinhong. His expression didn¡¯t so much as waver. ¡°Shen Mu is a rare genius. He¡¯s no weaker than the so-called unrivaled Immortal Lords. There¡¯s no shame in losing to him.¡±

    The crowd was stunned. <em>No weaker than unrivaled Immortal Lords!?</em>

    This revtion was beyond most of the crowd¡¯s expectations.

    An Immortal King sighed ruefully. ¡°The Tang Family sure hid him well. Had I known Shen Mu was so extraordinary, I would have bet on him to take first ce earlier!¡±

    An Immortal King asked curiously, ¡°Does that mean the Tang Family has already recruited him?¡±

    Tang Jinhong shook his head in frustration. ¡°We¡¯d love to recruit him. s, his ambitions are too grand and far-reaching. He¡¯ll never work for us.¡±

    The Immortal Lords were unwittingly stunned, and their expressions turned strange. <em>Shen Mu actually refused the Tang Family¡¯s attempt to recruit him?</em>

    Only Tang Lingqi¡¯s expression was strange. Ancestor Jinhong was not lying, but the crowd had naturally misunderstood. It wasn¡¯t that Su Yi had refused the Tang Family. Rather, they dared not attempt to recruit him!

    In the Tang Family, only he, Tang Bao¡¯er, and Tang Jinhong knew that Shen Mu was really Su Yi. Thus, they knew better than anyone what would happen if his identity was revealed. Even the Immortal Kings gathered here wouldn¡¯t be able to resist going to look for him!

    ¡°That just makes the Divine Hunt more interesting. I¡¯m eager for a few more dark horses like Shen Mu to show up and make it even more unpredictable!¡±ughed an Immortal King. ¡°That¡¯ll make our bets far more suspenseful. What could be more fun?¡±

    A burst ofughter followed.

    Ma Kun and the other Immortal Lords that Su Yi had disqualified were dumbstruck. Bad enough that they¡¯d washed out, but now, they¡¯d been reduced to bumbling clowns. All they''d done was make Shen Mu seem even more impressive. Now, even Immortal Kings were paying attention to him!

    What a humiliation!

    ¡­¡­

    The Divine Hunt Demon Mountains.

    Su Yi left theke ofva and continued on his way.

    <em>The Netherworld Icefire Lotus is a rare earthly treasure. After I break into the Void Realm, I can use it to stabilize my foundations, </em>thought Su Yi.

    He was fidgeting with an apricot-pit-sized core. He¡¯d acquired it from the ck serpent, and although it didn¡¯t look like much, it contained pure Ba Serpent True Blood!

    Its value was far beyond the two cores he¡¯d acquired earlier!

    <em>This core can be used to temper the qi, flesh, and blood. It could be useful during my breakthrough, too. </em>

    Su Yi put the core away, ced his hands behind his back, and sensed his surroundings before continuing ahead.

    An hourter.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    A dense swarm of silver bats suddenly shot out of the clouds. There were tens of thousands of them, and they swept forth like a silver windstorm.

    They were headed right for Su Yi, fangs bared, bodies swathed in bloody, baleful energy. They were a fierce, terrifying sight.

    The bats let out strange shrieks, forming an avnche of sound waves. Combined, they could easily shatter the souls of even Immortal Lords!

    Su Yi neither dodged nor fled. He just met the swarm head-on.

    <em>ng!</em>

    Sword qi flew through the air, illuminating the nine heavens. Radiant, forceful sword intent pierced the mountains and rivers, and with every strike that fell, whole groups of silver bats perished.

    Su Yi was just one person, but he was like a raging gale dispersing the crowds. He fought alone, yet he scattered the swarm of bats, drenching the earth with waterfalls of blood.

    It wasn¡¯t long before he¡¯d finished. The air was permeated with the stench of blood, and the ground was littered in silver corpses.

    In the end, Su Yi gathered thirty-nine cores. Their quality was merely ordinary; none were anywhere near as precious as the core containing Ba Serpent True Blood.

    <em>The creatures of the outer perimeter are ultimately rathercking. I''ll have to go further in to acquire more cores. They¡¯ll be higher quality, too.</em>

    Su Yi continued on his way, never once stopping. When he encountered ferocious beasts, he just killed them. He had no intention of fleeing or avoiding them whatsoever.

    He encountered a few Immortal Lords along the way too, but he saw no sign of Gong Nanfeng or Chu Batian.

    A dayter, Su Yi stopped before a valley filled with ck fog. He finally realized something. He¡¯d been using the talisman Tang Yuyan gave him to find her, but she was on the move too. She was headed deeper and deeper into the Divine Hunt Demon Mountains!

    <em>What kind of good fortune is she looking for? She hasn¡¯t stopped even once. </em>Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed.

    After a moment¡¯s thought, he continued on his journey. He was headed further into the wilderness anyway, so what did it matter?

    After passing through the fog-shrouded valley, the world cleared up in front of him, and he saw a stretch of rising and falling hills.

    As well as something rather strange.

    An extraordinarily handsome monk in Buddhist robes stood in front of a hill, holding an alms bowl and a square treasure seal.

    A group of Immortal Lords stood in front of him, trembling from head to toe. Unease was written over all of their faces.

    ¡°The Buddha is merciful, and I strive to bepassionate. I do not kill, and when I walk, I can not bear to crush even the humblest of ants. You needn¡¯t be afraid,¡± said the monk. He had the countenance of a Buddhist statue, and a gaze full ofpassion for all of creation.

    An Immortal Lord stammered, ¡°Buddhist Son Zhuo Yun, if you¡¯re sopassionate, why¡­ did you use that divine ability to confine us here?¡±

    Zhuo Yun!

    He was an unrivaled Immortal Lord from Lotus Temple, innately clever, a Buddhist Son recognized by every Buddhist faction beneath the heavens. He was blessed with good fortune, and his cultivation base had long since reached the pinnacle of the Saint Realm.

    Zhuo Yun saidpassionately, ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand, everyone. I kept you here to solicit alms. I sincerely hope you can donate your demonic cores to this humble monk.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    A momentter, an Immortal Lord roared, ¡°Fuck! You¡¯re just trying to rob us. Alms? Seriously? You¡¯re too much, you damned bald donk¡ª¡±

    <em>Bang!</em>

    The square treasure seal mmed into the Immortal Lord, sending him staggering backward. He fell to the ground, seeing stars, and a bump swelled on his forehead as he yelped in pain.

    The crowd was petrified. Zhuo Yun looked handsome, amiable, andpassionate. Who¡¯d have thought he was this ruthless?

    He was no different from the violent hooligans of the mundane world. When he struck, it was crisp and direct.

    Even Su Yi was unwittingly stunned. <em>This monk¡­ sure is ck-hearted!</em>

    Zhuo Yun walked up to the Immortal Lord he¡¯d just struck and said gently, ¡°Benefactor, please bepassionate and donate your demonic cores to this humble monk.¡±

    As he spoke, he proffered his alms bowl.

    The Immortal Lord shuddered, but in the end, he slumped and obediently ced everyst core he had on him into the alms bowl.

    Zhuo Yun smiled. ¡°Amitabha! You¡¯repassionate indeed, Benefactor, and selfless too. You¡¯re sure to be blessed with good fortune.¡±

    The Immortal Lord longed to curse him out. <em>Compassionate? Selfless! Fuck that! And fuck your so-called good fortune!</em>

    <em>This is the Buddhist Son of the famous Lotus Temple? Feh! He¡¯s nothing but a hooligan! Hispassion is just a sham!</em>

    ¡°It¡¯s your turn, dear benefactor.¡± Zhuo Yun as he nced at another Immortal Lord.

    Soon, all of the Immortal Lords submitted to their fate and obediently offered all of the demonic cores they¡¯d collected.

    One of them tried to just hand over a portion of his loot. He figured he could trick Zhuo Yun, but the monk saw through him at a nce. His square seal mmed into the offender, leaving him battered, bleeding, and crying for his mommy and daddy. In the end, he too obediently offered the monk all of his cores.

    After seeing this, Su Yi finally understood that this Zhuo Yun guy was an altogether different type of monk. He wasn¡¯t just ruthless. He was shameless, too.

    Su Yi had only just thought this when he noticed that Zhuo Yun was looking at him!

    ¡°Fate brought us together, dear benefactor. Please wait!¡± said Zhuo Yun, seemingly afraid that Su Yi would run away. He took a step forward, and a lotus bloomed beneath his feet, instantly carrying him to Su Yi.

    A gentle smile spread across his handsome face.

 Chapter 1671: The Thousand Leaf Bodhi Body

    Chapter 1671: The Thousand Leaf Bodhi Body

    ¡°That kid sure is unlucky.¡± The Immortal Lord who¡¯d been walloped so hard he had a bump on his headughed with sadistic glee.

    ¡°Fool! Why aren¡¯t you running?¡± An Immortal Lord sighed.

    Another Immortal Lord gnashed his teeth. ¡°No, if he runs, I won¡¯t be happy at all. All of us got robbed. Why should he get off scot-free?¡±

    All of them noticed that Zhuo Yun was targeting Su Yi.

    Su Yi just stood there as if all of this were perfectly normal. He didn¡¯t flee. On the contrary, he looked at Zhuo Yun with great interest and said nothing at all.

    His sheerposure left the monk stunned. He stood several hundred feet away and smiled warmly, ¡°Why not leave, dear benefactor?¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°I¡¯m apassionate sort myself, you know. I¡¯m waiting here to see whether or not you¡¯ll give me an opportunity to exercise mypassion.¡±

    The crowd was gobsmacked. <em>What¡¯s going on?</em>

    Zhuo Yun was stunned too. ¡°Is that so? Well¡­ in that case, how about you cooperate and donate all of your demonic cores to this humble monk?¡± ¡°I¡¯d be delighted to,¡± said Su Yi. With that, he took out a core and loosened his grip. The core fell and rolled in the dirt. It would have rolled away if he hadn¡¯t trapped it beneath his toes.

    ¡°Go on,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Take it. Don¡¯t forget to chant a verse of gratitude.¡±

    The crowd gasped in astonishment. <em>This guy seriously dares to humiliate Zhuo Yun? </em>

    <em>Ferocious! </em>

    <em>Zhuo Yun is one of the most attention-grabbing, unrivaled Immortal Lords participating in this Divine Hunt. He¡¯s also a favorite to take first ce!</em>

    Zhuo Yun gazed at the core beneath Su Yi¡¯s feet. His brow gradually furrowed, and his handsome face filled with uncertainty.

    His hands tightened around the treasure seal.

    But against the crowd¡¯s expectations, Zhuo Yun didn¡¯t attack immediately. Instead, he gazed intently at Su Yi, as if trying to see through him. ¡°Benefactor, are you¡­ trying to insult this humble monk?¡±

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°No, these are indeed alms. I¡¯m apassionate sort, and when I see a beggar, I naturally can¡¯t help but express my goodwill.¡±

    <em>A beggar!?</em>

    The distant Immortal Lords¡¯ eyes practically popped out of their sockets. <em>Just who is this guy? How dare he insult Zhuo Yun to his face?</em>

    But the crowd was surprised once more, as Zhuo Yun still didn¡¯t attack. On the contrary, he turned and left without a word!

    ¡°Stop right there,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that fate brought us together? Wait up. How could you leave so soon?¡±

    Su Yi was already chasing after him.

    ¡°Fate can be good or bad! This humble monk has business elsewhere, so I¡¯ll have to be on my way. If you chase me, don¡¯t me me for bing a golden vajra of fury and smiting you as I might a yao or demon!¡± bellowed Zhuo Yun.

    His legs picked up the pace, and he tore through the air like lightning.

    ¡°This¡­¡± The crowd¡¯s eyes widened. They werepletely baffled. <em>Why is Zhuo Yun running away? Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s afraid?</em>

    <em>No, that can¡¯t be! He¡¯s an unrivaled Immortal Lord! A heaven-defying expert capable of crossing realms to fight early-stage Miracle Realm Immortal Kings!</em>

    As the crowd watched in bewilderment, the hum of a sword resounded through the cloudy dome of heaven.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Several thought feet away, sword qi pierced the sky, and heaven and earth changed color.

    Zhuo Yun suddenly froze in ce. That sword qi hadnded not far ahead of him, shattering the skies to create a massive chasm.

    If he hadn¡¯t stopped right in the nick of time, it would have cleaved him open!

    <em>Just as I thought. That guy¡¯s a deeply hidden expert. He was trying to turn my attempt at robbery against me!</em>

    When Zhuo Yun sensed the power of that strike, he couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    During his conversation with Su Yi, his instincts keenly detected that something was amiss. He couldn¡¯t put a finger on why, but he was afraid.

    Thus, he chose to retreat without hesitation.

    When this strikended, it proved that his instincts were right on the mark!

    ¡°I donated to you out ofpassion, but you didn¡¯t just refuse to thank me. You even turned and left. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s overly disrespectful?¡± Su Yi drifted over with a smile on his face.

    Zhuo Yun couldn¡¯t help but grimace. ¡°Can I refuse your generosity?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± said Su Yi decisively. ¡°You ought to ept others¡¯ kindness with a smile. How could it possibly be eptable for you to refuse my generosity?¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Neither Zhuo Yun nor the onlookers knew what to say to that.

    Zhuo Yun suddenly steeled himself and said, ¡°Brother, let¡¯s just go our separate ways. Keep pushing me, and I really won¡¯t be polite any longer!¡±

    ¡°Good,¡±ughed Su Yi. ¡°It¡¯s best if you aren¡¯t polite.¡±

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Zhuo Yun flung the treasure seal into the air.

    Su Yi waved his sleeves. The light of the Dao rumbled and boomed, blocking the seal and sending it flying backward.

    Zhuo Yun poured his strength into his alms bowl with a burst of Buddhist light. It instantly transformed into a hundred-foot-tall golden vajra and swung its fist at Su Yi.

    It struck with such force that it seemed as if the skies were falling.

    Su Yi stretched out his hand and shed the air.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The golden vajra split in two, then fell apart.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi took a step forward, and countless streaks of sword qi whooshed forth, descending upon Zhuo Yun.

    The dense rain of sword qi swept through heaven and earth, stinging the onlookers¡¯ eyes to the point that they couldn¡¯t even watch.

    Zhuo Yun inhaled. Suddenly, he had three heads, each with the countenance of a Buddhist statue, and six arms. Each held a different treasure¡ªan alms bowl, a treasure seal, a jade ruler, a bronzemp, a demon-smiting mace, and a string of prayer beads. He rode on a lotus tform and charged at Su Yi.

    As they fought, Buddhist light burst forth and sword qi swept through the skies, throwing heaven and earth into upheaval. Heaven and earth shook, and everything dimmed.

    ¡°That guy¡¯s actually this strong?¡±

    ¡°Who is he? How can he fight Zhuo Yun like that?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no doubt about it. Wepletely misjudged him¡­¡±

    The distant Immortal Lords watched their duel in astonishment and disbelief. All of them struggled to stay calm.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Sword qi fell like rain, sweeping through the skies and chopping the Buddhist light to bits.

    That tyrannical momentum was so overpowering that Zhuo Yun had no choice but to transform once more. His expression was unprecedentedly solemn. Buddhist me surged around him, and his skin sparkled like ss. He seemed invincible and indestructible as he circted the full extent of his cultivation base.

    Only then did he just barely manage to block Su Yi¡¯s attack.

    Waves of astonishment coursed through Zhuo Yun¡¯s heat. <em>Where did this monstere from? Why haven¡¯t I heard of him?</em>

    Meanwhile, Su Yi¡¯s robes billowed around him, and he seemed leisurely at ease. With every gesture, sword qi flew through the air, filling heaven and earth with increasing force and momentum.

    Finally, Zhuo Yun couldn¡¯t take it anymore. rm appeared on his handsome face, and he no longer dared hold back. He finally used the card he¡¯d been keeping in reserve.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    His lotus tform took the skies and bloomed, visions of three thousand worlds reflected on its twenty-four petals. Grand, sacred chanting resounded through the air.

    In the blink of an eye, the lotus tform neutralized Su Yi¡¯s strikes, one after another.

    ¡°The Twenty-Four Devas Lotus tform Technique?¡± Su YI smiled, then stretched his hand into the air and grabbed. A streak of sword qi formed in his grip, and he shed the air.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    It was as if the river of stars were pouring down to earth. Dazzling sword qi stung in the eyes. Countless stars seemed to surge within it, and when itnded, the earth shook. The very sky itself was thrown into disarray.

    The lotus tform barelysted an instant before it couldn¡¯t take it anymore. It split on impact, its petals crushed.

    Zhuo Yun finally looked panicked. His figure blurred as he fled into the distance.

    But when Su Yi saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but look moved. A strange light shone in his eyes. <em>This guy really does cultivate the Lotus Bodhi Sutra!</em>

    Without any further hesitation, Su Yi swung his sword.

    However, it was aimed behind him.

    <em>Bang!!!</em>

    The sky shook, and a figure staggered backward. Shockingly, it was none other than Zhuo Yun.

    The ¡°Zhuo Yun¡± who¡¯d just tried to flee popped like a soap bubble and disappeared.

    There was no doubt about it. This was an unbelievable secret art capable of deceiving the senses and intermingling truths and lies! Had Su Yi mistaken the fleeing Zhuo Yun for the real thing, he would have been attacked from behind. The consequences would be unpredictable

    ¡°You actually saw through my Thousand Leaf Bodhi Body¡¯s secrets?¡± Zhuo Yun found this hard to believe.

    Su Yi¡¯s strikended, and although he blocked much of the power within that strike, it hurt so badly that he almost coughed up blood. His handsome face was a bit pallid.

    ¡°Doppelgangers as numerous as the leaves of a Bodhi tree might fool others¡¯ senses. They might not be able to tell which one of you is real, but to me, that really isn¡¯t hard at all,¡± Su Yi said calmly.

    Zhuo Yun sighed deeply, withdrew his aura, and said, ¡°I won¡¯t fight any longer. I admit defeat. What do you want? Are you after my demonic cores, or some other treasure.¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°I fought you simply to see if you were really Old Monk Nie Ti¡¯s disciple.¡±

    Nie Ti.

    A founding expert of Lotus Temple.

    Prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, he was honored as Buddhist Sovereign Nie Ti. He invented the supreme secret Buddhist Legacy, the Lotus Bodhi Sutra, and his prestige shook the heavens. He was a top expert at the very pinnacle of the Immortal Dao.

    Back in the day, Buddhist Sovereign Nie Ti protected the Ninth Gate of Heaven for one hundred thousand years. Wherever his Buddhist light shone, countless demons fled!

    Even Wang Ye admired him, and after reaching the Pinnacle of the Dao, the two of them sparred frequently. Buddhist Sovereign Nie Ti had provided him with invaluable guidance!

    In the years that followed, Wang Ye surpassed Nie Ti, but that did nothing to diminish his respect for the great Buddhist expert.

    That was why Su Yi could tell at a nce that Zhuo Yun practiced the Lotus Bodhi Sutra. His aura was grand yet ethereal, like a lotus tform in bloom or a bodhi tree extending its roots. It was profound and unfathomable.

    Now, Su Yi confirmed his initial guess!

    Zhuo Yun was stunned, as if he found this hard to believe. ¡°In that case, why make trouble for me?¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You tried to rob me, didn''t you? Buddhists attach great importance to cause and effect; you can¡¯t overturn karma.¡±

    Zhuo Yun felt a massive weight lift from his shoulders, and he sighed in relief. ¡°I do indeed cultivate the Lotus Bodhi Sutra, but I¡¯m not Founder Nie Ti¡¯s disciple. He¡­ hasn¡¯t epted disciples in a long time.¡±

    ¡°Where is he now?¡±

    ¡°By the time the curtains fell on the Age of Fallen Immortals, he¡¯d already left Lotus Temple. There¡¯s been no word of him since. He most likely left to avoid divine misfortune,¡± Zhuo Yun said casually. ¡°As I¡¯m sure you know, in the present day, those experts at the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao are all petrified at the thought of death. Inexplicable divine misfortune has forced them into hiding, and to date, none of them dare show their face.¡±

    He spoke without the slightest politeness, as if he wasn¡¯t afraid of those Great Realm powerhouses at all.

    Suddenly, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Forgive my boldness, but might I ask who you are and how you recognized my Thousand Leaf Bodhi Body?¡±

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°Buddhists attach great importance to fate. When fate wills it, you¡¯ll naturally have your answers.¡±

    With that, he turned and left.

    Zhuo Yun didn¡¯t know what to say to that. ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 1672: â€œSaving a Lifeâ€

    Chapter 1672: ¡°Saving a Life¡±

    A ck tree only about a foot tall grew in a stretch of ancient mountain forest shrouded in fog.

    The tree looked as if it had been forged out of bronze, and its surface glowed with an air of divinity. Three quail-egg-sized red fruits hung from its leafless branches. Each emanated a resplendent rain of light.

    Nothing grew around it, not even an inch of grass. Even the fog dared not draw near.

    Suddenly, a slender, graceful figure silently forged her way through the mist. Her skin was like suet, and her eyes were bright and beautiful. She was a true beauty, but she was cold and aloof, like an orchid growing in a secluded valley.

    This was none other than Tang Yuyan.

    She carried a short purple saber, and her aura was withdrawn. She walked in silence, stealthily drawing closer to the foot-tall ck tree.

    A group of six Immortal Lords were hidden deeper in the fog. Two were from the Tang Family. The other four were from the Tang Family''s allied factions.

    All of them were among the greatest Immortal Lords of the present day.

    Everyst one of them was ready and waiting for battle. They watched Tang Yuyan intently, ready to leap into action at a moment¡¯s notice.When she was less than a hundred feet from the little ck tree, Tang Yuyan silently stopped in ce and extended one of the fingers of her left hand.

    A gentle flick, and a translucent thread as thin as an ox hair silently wrapped around the base of the tree¡¯s trunk.

    But a momentter, the ground split beneath Tang Yuyan¡¯s feet, and arge, skeletal hand grabbed her by the ankle.

    <em>Whoosh!</em>

    Tang Yuyan swung her saber, shattering the skeletal hand. Almost simultaneously, she shot into the air.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Countless skeletal hands burst from the bowels of the earth, like halberds rising into the air.

    Everyst skeletal hand was swathed in a bloody, baleful aura. They could rip Immortal Lords to shreds with ease.

    The skeletal hands surged forth, enveloping the surface of the earth. The Immortal Lords hiding in the fog couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    It was immediately obvious that if Tang Yuyan hadn¡¯t taken to the skies at the first sign of danger, the skeletal hands would have surrounded and trapped her!

    Who could have imagined that such peril lurked beneath the surface of this ancient forest?

    ¡°Break!¡± Tang Yuyan waved her saber. Glittering golden saber force whooshed through the air and descended with a bang.

    The entire area shook. Countless skeletal hands shattered, and saber qi ran rampant. Several of the towering trees nearby were reduced to powder.

    Tang Yuyan shook her wrists.

    <em>h!</em>

    The string wrapped around the little ck tree pulled it out by the roots, and Tang Yuyan seized it. Her eyes lit up with delight.

    <em>I finally acquired this good fortune!</em>

    Suddenly, a strange voice emanated from the distant fog, like bones scraping together.

    Immediately afterward, a hundred-foot figure appeared in the distance. Churning, bloody, baleful energy poured down around it, and a heart-palpitating aura swept through heaven and earth.

    ¡°What the hell is that?¡± someone couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    Their divine senses told them that the figure was a battered, rotting corpse. Its bones were visible beneath the decaying flesh, and its head was covered in wounds.

    Baleful energy poured from it like a waterfall, and its ferocious aura shook heaven and earth.¡£

    The Immortal Lords¡¯ hearts shook as he felt a strong sense of imminent crisis.

    Even Tang Yuyan couldn¡¯t help but look solemn.

    Nheless, her beautiful eyes lit up. <em>It¡¯s so powerful! What kind of core will I acquire once I¡¯ve killed it?</em>

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Off in the distance, the hundred-foot corpse took action. A swing of its hand, and the surrounding bloody, baleful energy transformed into countless chains and shot toward Tang Yuyan.

    They nketed the sky and obscured the sun.

    As that baleful power spread, even the skies rotted.

    Tang Yuyan didn¡¯t hesitate to charge into the fray.

    <em>ng!</em>

    Her purple saber burst with misty light, and soon, she and the corpse were locked in fiercebat.

    Heaven and earth shook. Dazzling saber qi swept through the sky, destroying the surrounding forest. Explosive, bloody, baleful energy ran rampant.

    Tang Yuyan was strong. The majestic bearing of an unrivaled Immortal Lady was on full disy. Wherever her saber pointed, her tyrannical power split both heaven and earth.

    But the hundred-foot rotting corpse was even more terrifying!

    It manipted bloody, baleful power, manifesting all manner of explosive attacks. Its power was such that the Immortal Lords watching the battle from the shadows couldn¡¯t help but lose their nerve.

    <em>Just what kind of monster is this?</em>

    Shortly afterward, numerous wounds appeared all over the giant corpse. It was already battered beyond recognition.

    But Tang Yuyan was injured too. Some of the bloody, baleful power had swept across her, leaving her face deathly pale.

    Her allies charged out of the shadows, fully intending to rush to her aid, but Tang Yuyan stopped them. She refused to let them fight.

    It wasn¡¯t that she was acting tough, but that she knew that with their strength, her allies would be of little use against an unparalleled monster like this.

    ¡°Die!¡± Tang Yuyan charged once more.

    Her injuries were increasingly severe, but the corpse obviously wouldn¡¯t be able to take much more, either. Cracks spread across its massive body, like dropped porcin. Before long, it would shatter.

    The battle was so fierce that the Immortal Lords couldn¡¯t help but sweat on Tang Yuyan¡¯s behalf.

    But then, against all expectations, the corpse suddenly turned and fled!

    ¡°You think you can flee? You¡¯re dreaming!¡± Tang Yuyan gnashed her teeth, gripped her short saber, and charged.

    But it was then that a ck spear shot over from afar, running the hundred-foot corpse through.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The hundred-foot skeleton exploded into pieces.

    A tall, stalwart male figure shot through the sky, stretched out his hand, and plucked the fist-sized blood-red demonic core out of the sky.

    Everyone was stunned. <em>Someone actually slipped in to run off with our spoils?</em>

    But when they recognized this new arrival, their expressions shifted.

    Chu Batian!

    The unrivaled Immortal Lord of the Eastern Seas¡¯ Jade Firmament Immortal Pce, a pure-blooded descendant of the Kui Ox Spirit Race, and a heaven-defying, tyrannical expert!

    ¡°Chu Batian, I wouldn¡¯t have thought a man of your caliber would sink so low!¡± Tang Yuyan¡¯s beautiful face frosted over, and she gnashed her teeth.

    She¡¯d paid a heavy price, defeating that skeletal fiend with great difficulty, only for someone else to strike the killing blow and make off with the spoils. Who wouldn¡¯t have been angry?

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Chu Batian put away the core and snorted coldly. ¡°I saved you out of the goodness of my heart. If anything, you ought to thank me!¡±

    ¡°...¡± The crowd didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Tang Yuyan¡¯s beautiful face was ashen with fury, and she seethed with murderous intent. ¡°Why not admit what you¡¯ve done?¡±

    Chu Batian grinned. ¡°I saved your life. Why won¡¯t <em>you </em>admit <em>that? </em>Saving a life is an enormous act of benevolence. Grateful or not, you must acknowledge that debt!¡±

    Tang Yuyan took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. ¡°I¡¯ll remember this. Next time I see you¡­ just you wait!¡±

    She was already badly injured, and although she hadpanions, she knew she wouldn¡¯t get off lightly if she fought an unrivaled Immortal Lord like Chu Batian.

    On the contrary, if they came to blows, they¡¯d be the ones to suffer for it!

    ¡°Wait!¡± Chu Batian said expressionlessly. ¡°I saved your life. Don¡¯t you think you ought to offer me a reward?¡±

    The crowd was stunned. They would never have guessed that an unrivaled Immortal Lord like Chu Batian would act like such a hooligan. Bad enough that he¡¯d just ¡°looted a burning house.¡± Now he was even trying to extort Tang Yuyan!

    ¡°A reward?¡± Tang Yuyan was so angry that sheughed.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Seems to me that the little ck tree you just acquired would be just about good enough,¡± said Chu Batian. ¡°Give it to me, and we¡¯ll be even. Then you can leave.¡±

    ¡°Chu Batian, you¡¯re pushing us too far!¡± someone couldn¡¯t help but bellow.

    <em>ng!</em>

    Chu Batian shook his spear, and murderous intent seethed around him. ¡°How can you refuse to repay an act of benevolence? I¡¯ll just ask you this. Will you give it to me? Or not?¡±

    The Immortal Lords were so angry that they felt as if their lungs were about to burst.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Tang Yuyan took out the little ck tree, tossed it to Chu Batian, and left without another word. Her allies turned to follow her.

    This time, Chu Batian didn¡¯t stop them. As he watched them leave, he couldn¡¯t help but throw back his head andugh uproariously.

    Tang Yuyan and the others felt stifled, but for all their indignation, there was nothing they could do.

    After they¡¯d left the forest, one of the Immortal Lords said, ¡°Chu Batian is simply too much! He¡¯s detestable to the extreme!¡±

    The others had unsightly looks on their faces too.

    But by now, Tang Yuyan had calmed down. ¡°This is just how struggles for good fortune are. No need to nurse a grudge. This is a setback, but all of us are still alive. It¡¯s fine. Once my wounds heal, I¡¯ll be sure to find him to settle the score!¡±

    She spoke calmly, but in truth, she was in no way calm. After a long, bitter struggle, someone had run off with her spoils. It was far too stifling.

    Especially after factoring in Chu Batian¡¯s tyrannical pride and twisted logic made her want to slice him to ribbons.

    Suddenly, someone approached from afar. An unassuming young man in dark robes and a Daoist topknot sauntered their way.

    ¡°Shen Mu?¡± One of the Tang Family Immortal Lords recognized him, and he couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°You sure got here quick.¡±

    He¡¯d already heard from Tang Yuyan that they¡¯d be traveling alongside Shen Mu.

    Furthermore, he knew that Shen Mu had only gotten into the Divine Hunt due to his connection to the Tang Family. In other words, he took Su Yi for a nepo baby. He was outwardly polite, but in truth, he viewed Su Yi with the utmost disdain.

    Who among the participating Immortal Lords hadn¡¯t passed numerous trials to gain admission? How could someone who¡¯d won their ce fairly possibly respect someone who¡¯d gotten in by pulling strings?

    ¡°Why are you injured?¡± eximed Su Yi. He¡¯d just noticed that Tang Yuyan was injured, and she looked downright wretched.

    ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡± Tang Yuyan said coldly.

    She already had a bellyful of fire, and she already found Su Yi distasteful. She naturally wasn¡¯t at all friendly.

    Su Yi smiled and thought nothing of it. He could tell that Tang Yuyan had suffered a major loss and that she was frustrated and upset. That¡¯s why her temper was so poor.

    ¡°What exactly happened here?¡± Su Yi looked at one of the Tang Family Immortal Lords, a thin man in blue robes. His name was Tang Hanfeng.

    Tang Hanfeng said impatiently, ¡°Cousin Yuyan already told you: it has nothing to do with you. Stop asking.¡±

    But another Immortal Lord hesitated, then exined, ¡°Fellow Daoist Shen, earlier¡­¡±

    After hearing the Immortal Lord¡¯s concise recounting of events, Su Yi¡¯s spirits soared. ¡°Chu Batian? Do you know where he went?¡±

    Even before entering the mountains, he¡¯d made up his mind to capture Chu Batian alive.

    This might well be a rare opportunity!

 Chapter 1673: Star Origin Essence Stones

    Chapter 1673: Star Origin Essence Stones

    ¡°Are you nning to avenge Miss Yuyan?¡± eximed the Immortal Lord.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I?¡±

    He naturally couldn¡¯t tell them that he¡¯d long since set his sights on Chu Batian, much less that he nned to capture him.

    ¡°You? By yourself?¡± Tang Hanfeng couldn¡¯t help but find this amusing. <em>For a guy who couldn¡¯t have gotten in without pulling some strings, he sure can boast! If Chu Batian were really that easily defeated, how could we possibly be sitting here enduring our anger in silence?</em>

    Someone sighed, ¡°Fellow Daoist Shen, Chu Batian is a tyrannical, violent hooligan. How would going after him be any different from suicide?¡±

    ¡°Enough. No need to discuss this any further,¡± interrupted Tang Yuyan. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s find a ce to rest. Once we¡¯ve tended to our wounds, we can continue our journey.¡±

    Although the others mocked Su Yi¡¯s over-confidence, his kind intentions mellowed Tang Yuyan¡¯s scowl considerably. <em>He might only be in the Universe Realm, but he¡¯s bold enough to speak of getting revenge against Chu Batian on my ount. That¡¯s truly impressive.</em>

    Su Yi mulled that over. In the end, he decided to just let it go. He¡¯d gotten here a bit toote to hunt down Chu Batian anyway.

    Before long, Tang Yuyan found a safe, secluded location to start treating her injuries.Su Yi took out his wicker chair, sprawled outfortably, and started drinking. Inwardly, he pondered what he¡¯d do after he found Chu Batian. <em>How do I capture him before he crushes his talisman?</em>

    The other six Immortal Lords clustered together and were chatting amongst themselves.

    When they saw that Su Yi had brought a wicker chair to the Divine Hunt, they were unwittingly stunned. <em>Does this guy think this is some kind of vacation?</em>

    Tang Hanfeng wasn¡¯t at all happy. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Shen Mu, I¡¯m curious. If you wanted to participate in the Divine Hunt, why didn¡¯t you take the test and earn a spot with your own strength? Why have the Tang Family pull strings on your behalf?¡±

    The others looked over.

    Su Yi said honestly, ¡°I couldn¡¯t have participated in the selection. My cultivation is insufficient.¡±

    He was a Universe Realm Immortal. If the Tang Family hadn¡¯t pulled some strings, he could never have joined the Divine Hunt, an event only Immortal Lords were qualified to participate in.

    The others¡¯ expressions instantly grew strange. Tang Hanfeng couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly. ¡°At least you¡¯re self-aware. In that case, what did you join the Divine Hunt to do?¡±

    Su Yi took a sip of wine. ¡°To seek an opportunity to break through, and to investigate the hidden realm that¡¯s existed since the Primeval Era.¡±

    The group was bbergasted.

    One of the Immortal Lords couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You? You want to investigate the Primeval Immortal Cave at the heart of the Divine Hunt Demon Mountains by yourself?¡±

    The othersughed along. <em>This Shen Mu¡¯s strength might not amount to much, but he sure can boast! He probably has no idea how terrifying a ce that hidden realm is!</em>

    ¡°No matter what you¡¯re after, listen up!¡± Tang Hanfeng said gravely. ¡°On the road ahead, you have to cooperate and do as we say. You are not to take action without permission!

    ¡°Furthermore, we¡¯ll divide any trophies we acquire ording to our abilities. The more you contribute, the greater your share. If you think you can reap the benefits without contributing, you¡¯re dreaming! I won¡¯t agree, and I trust my fellow Daoists won¡¯t either!¡±

    Tang Hanfeng stared intently at Su Yi. ¡°Do you understand?¡±

    He was setting rules for Su Yi, but Su Yi just said distractedly, ¡°Sure. To each ording to his abilities.¡±

    How could he have missed that they¡¯d taken him for a moocher taking advantage of the Tang Family? He just couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin himself.

    ¡°At least you know what¡¯s good for you.¡± Tang Hanfeng finally seemed satisfied, and he no longer paid any attention to Su Yi.

    Tang Yuyan was seated not far away. Her eyes were closed, and she was focused on treating her wounds, but she heard every word, and she couldn¡¯t help but be confused.

    <em>They¡¯re treating him so badly. Why isn¡¯t he at all angry?</em>

    The way she saw it, her seventh uncle, Tang Lingqi, wouldn¡¯t have attached such importance to Shen Mu if he weren¡¯t extraordinary. She figured he might well be a hidden expert.

    If he weren¡¯t impressive, why would Tang Lingqi break precedent to help Shen Mu participate? And why would he have repeatedly urged her to follow Shen Mu¡¯s orders?

    Tang Yuyan, naturally, was deeply opposed to this arrangement, and not at allfortable with it.

    But after clearing her head, she realized that her seventh uncle wouldn¡¯t have done this without a good reason. Thus, she chose to ept Su Yi into their group and travel alongside him.

    Now, when she saw Su Yi just sit there meekly, too afraid to argue when others mocked and belittled him, she couldn¡¯t help but feel inexplicably disappointed.

    <em>Forget it. I¡¯ll just consider him an extraordinarily¡­ well-connected individual. </em>Tang Yuyan set the matter aside.

    Several hourster, her wounds fully knit back together, and her cultivation recovered. The group promptly continued on its way.

    ¡°Next, we¡¯ll head to Meteor Ridge. There¡¯s great fortune hidden there too, and if we¡¯re lucky, we might well harvest Star Origin Essence Stones, an extremely rare divine material,¡± said Tang Yuyan.

    She¡¯d participated in thest Divine Hunt a hundred years ago, and she knew these mountains well. She knew which ces hid treasure, and which ces were forbidden zones no one should enter.

    ¡°But Meteor Ridge is dangerous. It¡¯s home to numerous terrifying demonic creatures. Furthermore, if it¡¯s as I suspect, other Immortal Lords will have headed there too. When we arrive, you¡¯d all best be on guard. Don¡¯t let anyone trick you.¡±

    Once Tang Yuyan finished giving orders, the group set off under her leadership. Along the way, the group asionally encountered demonic creatures, but there were no real obstacles.

    When they did encounter demonic creatures, Su Yi never once lent them his aid, and he really didn¡¯t receive any of the spoils.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t care at all. Why should he? It was true that he hadn¡¯t helped.

    But the Immortal Lords were increasingly displeased, and increasingly certain that Su Yi was just ying around. Nheless, out of consideration for Tang Yuyan, none of them said anything.

    About half a dayter, the group finally arrived at Meteor Ridge. It was vast and barren, and the mountains¡¯ slopes were riddled with holes. The sky above the ridge was full of dense thunderclouds and churning, baleful mists.

    Tang Yuyan had only just led the group into Meteor Ridge when a group of demonic creatures surrounded them.

    They were apes covered in dense fur. Their faces were hideous, their eyes were blood red, and they were terrifyingly strong. Every one of them could kill ordinary Immortal Lords with ease!

    Worse, they attacked in packs, and they fought with no fear of death.

    Tang Yuyan and her allies had no choice but to give it their all. By the time they finally slew everyst ape, everyone but Tang Yuyan was gasping for breath.

    But their trophies were quite generous. They¡¯d gathered several dozen extraordinary demonic cores.

    ¡°Shen Mu, why didn¡¯t you fight earlier? Were you scared stupid?¡± Tang Hanfeng nced at Su Yi in displeasure.

    Su Yi examined the depths of Meteor Ridge and said casually, ¡°A battle like this wasn¡¯t much trouble for you. There was no need for my intervention.¡±

    The group was so furious that they almostughed. <em>If you were scared, just admit it! Don¡¯t put on airs!</em>

    Tang Hanfeng was about to say more when Tang Yuyan cut him off. ¡°Less chatter. Let¡¯s hurry further into the ridge.¡±

    The group promptly set off. They encountered numerous ambushes along the way, and although none were lethal, they were enormously troublesome.

    Once, a swarm of demonic butterflies with hideous, contorted human faces surrounded the group. Tang Hanfeng and the others didn¡¯t get off lightly, and many of them were injured.

    Even so, Su Yi didn¡¯t lend a hand. There was simply no need.

    Every time a battle broke out, he determined the oue at a nce. He could tell that Tang Yuyan and the others were strong enough to handle it, so there was no need for his assistance.

    However, Tang Hanfeng and the others increasingly looked down on him, and they were increasingly cold to them. None of them spoke to him any longer.

    Su Yi rather enjoyed the peace and quiet.

    He walked with his hands behind his back, leisurely keeping pace with the group.

    ¡°Quick, look!¡± When they reached the depths of Meteor Ridge, Tang Yuyan¡¯s beautiful eyes lit up.

    A swath of blood-red baleful mist appeared in the distance, blotting out the stun. Numerous colorful and resplendent stars danced within the mist, flickering in and out of view.

    Upon closer inspection, the ¡°stars¡± were actually fist-sized meteorites!

    ¡°Star Origin Essence Stones! Those are such rare divine materials that even Immortal Kings would drool over them. They can be used to make top-grade immortal weapons!¡±

    Tang Yuyan¡¯s eyes shed. The others looked simrly excited. There were over hundred Star Origin Essence Stones dancing about the blood-red fog. They were extraordinarily enticing.

    Suddenly, Tang Hanfeng nced coldly at Su Yi. ¡°You¡¯d best not get involved in this!¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Then you¡¯d best be careful. If I¡¯m not mistaken, there are quite a few mighty foes hidden deep within the bloody mists.¡±

    Tang Hanfeng was briefly stunned, but then, he jeered. ¡°There¡¯s no need for your concern!¡±

    But Tang Yuyan frowned. ¡°Shen Mu is right. There really are dangerous creatures lurking within the mists. Some of them are even capable of threatening me.¡±

    The crowd was stunned. All of them were instantly solemn.

    ¡°That said, there¡¯s no need for concern. I came prepared.¡± Tang Yuyan took out a snow-white rope as thick as her thumb. ¡°This is a Spirit-Binding Rope. I¡¯d like you all to watch over me while I use it to retrieve the Star Origin Essence Stones.¡±

    Herpanions straightforwardly agreed.

    But then, Su Yi suddenly looked into the distance. ¡°People areing.¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when a dazzling streak of light whooshed over. It was a whole group of Immortal Lords!

    The leader was dressed in an apricot-yellow shirt with broad sleeves. He was handsome, with youthful features and long white hair.

    ¡°The unrivaled Immortal Lord of the Church of Divine me, Gu Dongliu!¡± Tang Hanfeng looked stricken.

    The Church of Divine me had sent numerous Immortal Lords to participate in this Divine Hunt, but three were the most eye-catching. Gu Dongliu was one of the three.

    He was a heaven-defying Demonist cultivator with a widespread reputation.

    When he and his allies whooshed over, the atmosphere was instantly stifled and tense.

    Tang Yuyan couldn¡¯t help but frown. She too was an unrivaled Immortal Lord, and she naturally understood how mighty a foe Gu Dongliu was.

    Only Su Yi just stood there, perfectlyposed.

 Chapter 1674: The Silkpants, Shen Mu

    Chapter 1674: The Silkpants, Shen Mu

    After Gu Dongliu and hispanions arrived, they stood not far away. They obviously weren¡¯t afraid of Tang Yuyan, and they fully intended to get mixed up in this.

    ¡°Miss Tang, how about we split this good fortune fifty-fifty?¡± Gu Dongliu asked with a smile. He obviously knew how capable she was. Had she been an ordinary Immortal Lady, he would have kicked her out a long time ago.

    ¡°Why should we split it? We got here first!¡± Tang Yuyan said coldly.

    Gu Dongliu gestured at the blood-red, baleful mists blotting out the sky. ¡°Utterly terrifying demonic creatures lurk within the mists. If we have a falling out, we¡¯ll alert them, and none of us will acquire any good fortune.¡±

    A momentter, he shifted tacks. ¡°But if we work together, we can ensure each other¡¯s safety, and we¡¯ll all benefit. What¡¯s not to like?¡±

    Tang Yuyan and the others¡¯ expressions shifted. All of them felt stifled and frustrated, for the simple reason that they knew Gu Dongliu was right!

    ¡°We can split the good fortune, but we¡¯re taking seventy percent,¡± Tang Yuyan said coldly. ¡°Otherwise, there¡¯s no room for any further discussion.¡±

    ¡°Seventy percent?¡± Gu Dongliu frowned, and his smile faded. ¡°That won¡¯t cut it. It has to be fifty-fifty. I respect you, Miss Tang, but don¡¯t mistake me for a pushover!¡±

    The atmosphere was instantly stifled and tense. Everyone readied themselves for battle.Suddenly, a voice like the booming of a morning bell or evening drum rang out.

    ¡°Finding this good fortune was a blessing of fate. This humble monk naturally must im his share too.¡±

    A handsome young monk in Buddhist robes appeared apanying this voice. It was Zhuo Yun!

    He had an ethereal air about him, and with every step he took, lotuses bloomed beneath his feet. He had the countenance of a Buddhist statue, and he was extraordinarily eye-catching.

    ¡°It¡¯s that shameless, ck-hearted baldy!¡± one of the experts of the Church of Divine me cried out. His face filled with terror and dread.

    Over in Tang Yuyan¡¯s camp, everyone looked stunned, and their expressions shifted.

    Who <em>didn¡¯t </em>know of Zhuo Yun, the unrivaled Immortal Lord of Lotus Temple?

    Those who truly understood him knew that beneath hispassionate veneer, he was utterly ruthless, and he loved nothing more than smacking people with square, brick-like treasure seal.

    When Zhuo Yun appeared, the situation abruptly shifted. Even the Church of Divine me experts found this troublesome.

    Tang Yuyan rubbed her forehead. She felt a headacheing on. Barely any time had passed, but so manypetitors hade crawling out of the woodwork. This was entirely unexpected.

    She didn¡¯t even need to think to know that they had little hope of monopolizing this good fortune!

    ¡°¡®ck-hearted baldy?¡¯ It seems you¡¯ve deeply misunderstood this humble monk,¡± sighed Zhuo Yun.

    He approached from afar, but when he inadvertently caught a glimpse of Su Yi standing in Tang Yuyan¡¯s camp, he stiffened, and the corners of his lips twitched. <em>What¡¯s he doing here!?</em>

    Despite his panic, Zhuo Yun maintained his external calm. ¡°This humble monk has divined that this good fortune is not destined for me, so I shan''t disturb you any further. Farewell!¡±

    With that, he turned to leave.

    The crowd was bbergasted. <em>What¡¯s going on? You only just got here, but you¡¯re leaving already?</em>

    ¡°Stop right there,¡± said a calm voice.

    Su Yi had spoken.

    Tang Hanfeng and the others¡¯ expressions shifted. <em>Shen Mu, why do you have to make trouble? Why on earth are you dead-set on keeping that ck-hearted monk here?</em>

    But against all expectations, Zhuo Yun whipped around and stered a delighted smile on his face. ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re here too, Fellow Daoist Shen! I didn¡¯t notice!¡±

    ¡°...¡± It was obvious to everyone that Zhuo Yun was insincere and that his ¡°smile¡± was fake. They couldn¡¯t help but find this strange.

    Tang Yuyan couldn¡¯t help but take another nce at Su Yi. <em>Don¡¯t tell me this guy knows Zhuo Yun?</em>

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, do us a favor and help Miss Tang send those Church of Divine mes people packing. Then you can leave.¡±

    Gu Dongliu and the others¡¯ expressions shifted.

    Zhuo Yun couldn¡¯t help but grumble to himself. <em>You could handle all of them yourself, so why make me do it?</em>

    A momentter, he sped his palms and said with solemn austerity, ¡°Well spoken, Fellow Daoist Shen. Eradicating evil and upholding righteousness is the sacred duty of all Buddhist cultivators. I, Zhuo Yun, might be untalented, but I am willing to be a fierce golden vajra in the name of righteousness!¡±

    His voice boomed throughout the surrounding area, and he sounded righteous indeed.

    The crowd almost thought they were hearing things.

    Tang Yuyan, however, was delighted. With Zhuo Yun¡¯s help, how could she possibly be afraid of Gu Dongliu?

    ¡°Zhuo Yun, what¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Gu Dongliu¡¯s expression darkened.

    Zhuo Yun held his bricklike seal aloft and said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯m going to assist Miss Tang in eradicating evil and upholding justice, of course!¡±

    With that, he took a step forward, raised his seal, and mmed it at Gu Dongliu. He was the very picture of ferocity; he didn¡¯t seem like apassionate monk at all.

    Tang Yuyan had long since felt stifled. How could she possibly be polite at a time like this? When she saw Zhuo Yun attack, she leaped into the fray without hesitation.

    ¡°Tang Yuyan, don¡¯t you want good fortune here? If a grand battle breaks out, we¡¯re sure to lure out the creatures hiding deep within the mist!¡± Gu Dongliu bellowed.

    As he spoke, he led his allies further away for fear of being surrounded. If that happened, they might well be doomed.

    ¡°Who cares about good fortune? I¡¯ll be happy so long as I can disqualify the lot of you!¡± Tang Yuyan was seething with murderous intent as she swung her short saber.

    Zhuo Yun was even more tyrannical. He raised his seal and swung like mad.

    ¡°Retreat!!¡± Gu Dongliu was so furious that his voice boomed like thunder, but he dared not fight them head-on. He led his allies away, and soon, the whole group had fled.

    One-on-one, he wouldn¡¯t have been afraid of either Tang Yuyan or Zhuo Yun, but the two of them were fighting together. He had no hope of victory.

    It had only been three days since the start of the Divine Hunt. There was no need to fight to the death over good fortune.

    ¡°Hah! How could I possibly let you escape?¡± shouted Zhuo Yun.

    But just as he was about to give chase, Su Yi said, ¡°Enough. Don¡¯t bother.¡±

    Zhuo Yun immediately stopped in his tracks and put the treasure seal away. When Tang Yuyan saw this, she could only let it go too.

    ¡°Amitabha! How wondrous! Fellow Daoist Shen, in your greatpassion, you¡¯re unwilling to make trouble for even those Demonist fiends. Your magnanimity is admirable indeed,¡± Zhuo Yun eximed, then sighed.

    ¡°...¡± Tang Yuyan and her allies didn¡¯t know what to say. <em>Weren¡¯t you just going on about punishing evildoers? Now you¡¯re praising Shen Mu¡¯spassion in letting them go? You sure are capricious! You don¡¯t mean a word you say!</em>

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find this amusing too. He waved. ¡°You can leave.¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you have important business at hand, so this humble monk shan''t disturb you any longer. Farewell,¡± said Zhuo Yun. Then, without any further dys, he turned and dashed off, disappearing in the blink of an eye. It seemed he couldn¡¯t get out of there fast enough.

    Just like that, this tense staredown ended without conflict.

    Now, when everyone looked at Su Yi, they looked bewildered. <em>How could this guy possiblymand Zhuo Yun, the unrivaled Immortal Lord of Lotus Temple?</em>

    <em>And it was obvious that Zhuo Yun wasn¡¯t at all happy about it. He just dared not disobey Shen Mu¡¯s orders!</em>

    It was far too astonishing. Given Zhuo Yun¡¯s status, even Immortal Kings had to treat him with respect. He was a peak figure among Immortal Lords, the cream of the crop. How could he possibly obey someone like Shen Mu, who¡¯d only gotten into the Divine Hunt through his connections?

    But although they had questions, none of them asked. For one thing, their dignity prevented them from taking the initiative to approach Su Yi. For another, they¡¯d jeered, belittled, or criticized Su Yi so many times by now that their rtionship was already tense.

    They truly couldn¡¯t bring themselves to ask him anything.

    In the end, it was Tang Yuyan who broke the awkward silence. ¡°Are you¡­ friends with Zhuo Yun?¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call us friends.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Tang Yuyan took a deep look at him, but she didn¡¯t ask any further questions. She just took out her Spirit-Binding Rope and got to work.

    <em>Whoosh!</em>

    The rope expanded, shooting into the fog and silently wrapping around a Star Origin Essence Stone. A gentle tug, and the rare divine materialnded in the palm of Tang Yuyan¡¯s hand.

    She then proceeded to repeat the process, plucking one Star Origin Essence Stone after another out of the fog. All the while, the other Immortal Lords oversaw the perimeter.

    Fortunately, nothing else unexpected happened, and before long, she¡¯d emptied the fog of treasure. She looked absolutely delighted.

    ¡°These are you for,¡± said Tang Yuyan, distributing a portion of the Star Origin Essence Stones to the other Immortal Lords.

    Then, she split what remained, taking half for herself and passing the other half to Su Yi. ¡°This is your share.¡±

    Su Yi hadn¡¯t helped directly this time, but his rtionship with Zhuo Yun had averted a potential conflict. Thus, Tang Yuyan gave him arge share.

    ¡°This many?¡± Su Yiughed.

    Tang Yuyan said, ¡°I always strive for fairness. You earned this. I trust that no one will object.¡±

    The other Immortal Lords remained silent, but this was tacit agreement. How could they <em>not </em>have realized that it was thanks to Shen Mu that they¡¯d acquired this good fortune so smoothly?

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t polite. With a wave of his sleeves, he put the almost fifty pieces of Star Origin Essence Stone away.

    Before long, Tang Yuyan led the group on their way. As they traveled, the Immortal Lords transmitted to each other in secret.

    ¡°Shen Mu¡¯s strength might be unexceptional, but he most likely has an extraordinary status. Otherwise, how could Zhuo Yun have followed his orders?¡± someone said.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If he were just an ordinary Immortal Lord, he couldn¡¯t possibly have convinced the Tang Family to give him a spot in the Divine Hunt,¡± Tang Hanfeng said with certainty.

    ¡°So we¡¯ve encountered someone with an extraordinarily lofty status, huh? I¡¯m sure his background is impressive. Perhaps he¡¯s the descendant of one of those legendary experts at the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao. That could exin his special treatment, right?¡± eximed an Immortal Lord.

    ¡°So what if he has a lofty status? His strength is negligible. He couldn¡¯t even make it into the Divine Hunt on his own power. He himself admitted that his cultivation was insufficient, and that he needed the Tang Family¡¯s help. He might be an Immortal Lord, but he¡¯s nothing but a silkpants!¡± said one of the Immortal Lords. His voice was tinged with undisguisable jealousy.

    After this silent, transmitted conversation, the Immortal Lords concluded that Su Yi had an incredibly extraordinary background¡­ and that he was a total silkpants!

 Chapter 1675: Another Encounter with Chu Batian

    Chapter 1675: Another Encounter with Chu Batian

    Half a monthter, the shore of a grand, surging river of blood.

    Tang Yuyan sat cross-legged, hurriedly tending to her wounds. Her allies were injured too, but none of their wounds were even remotely as severe.

    Only Su Yi was entirely unharmed, without so much as a hair out of ce. He stood on the shoreline, watching the endless crimson current.

    Wavespped the shore, sshing the air. The sound was like the rumbling of thunder, resounding without end.

    The river waters were stingingly bright, like a gathering of fresh blood. They emanated a dense, baleful air, and the entire area was shrouded in dense, bloody fog. As a result, nothing grew here, not even an inch of grass.

    Su Yi stood with his hands behind his back, his Daoist robes fluttering in the wind. He looked extraordinary and detached.

    But when the other Immortal Lords saw this, all of them hadplicated looks in their eyes. Some were angry, others contemptuous, others frustrated.

    In the weeks after they left Meteor Ridge, Tang Yuyan led the group deeper into the Divine Hunt Demon Mountains. Along the way, they¡¯d ovee dozens of battles both great and small.

    Most of the time, their enemies were fierce and powerful demonic creatures. A few times, they came into conflict with other Immortal Lords over good fortune.With an unrivaled Immortal Lord like Tang Yuyan to oversee things, they always managed to avert the crisis despite the danger. None of them had even been eliminated yet.

    But what nheless infuriated the Immortal Lords was that no matter what kind of danger they encountered, the suspected silkpants, Shen Mu, never once lent a hand! Every time they fought, he acted like none of his had anything to do with him. He just stood at a distance, like someone watching a fire burn on the far shore of a river.

    He didn¡¯t just not help. He didn¡¯t evenment on their struggles!

    If that were all, they could have let it go. After all, they¡¯d long since concluded that he was an extremely well-connected weakling. In their heart of hearts, they didn¡¯t expect Shen Mu to help. It was enough that he didn¡¯t cause additional trouble.

    What really infuriated them was that every time they received spoils, Tang Yuyan insisted on giving Shen Mu a share!

    He was doing nothing to earn his keep, yet he was reaping their hard-earned benefits. Who could have tolerated that?

    They risked their lives, fighting and killing to acquire those trophies. What right did a useless silkpants have to enjoy them?

    By now, all of them had bellies full of pent-up fury, and they longed for nothing more than to kick Shen Mu out!

    Before long, Su Yi returned from the shore, took out his wicker chair, and sprawled outfortably.

    When Tang Hanfeng saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but say coldly, ¡°You watched the Baleful Demon River from the shoreline for so long that I almost thought you were after that Demonblood Flood Dragon!

    His voice dripped with mockery.

    The surging Baleful Demon River was named after its ferocious inhabitants. Ruinsy hidden in the riverbed, as well as a precious treasure known as Nine Yin Profound Jade, a top-notch divine material used to forge Immortal King-level weapons. It was extremely rare in the outside world.

    Even Immortal Kings drooled at the sight of it.

    The trouble was that the submerged ruins were home to an extraordinarily terrifying Demonblood Flood Dragon. It was enormously powerful, violent, and fierce.

    Ordinary Immortal Lords were no match for it.

    Tang Yuyan had led them in battle against it three times already, but each attempt ended in failure.

    On theirst attempt, the flood dragon attacked Tang Yuyan in a frenzy, injuring her badly. They¡¯d had no choice but to retreat and regroup.

    Su Yi sprawled outfortably in his chair, ignoring their jeers. He justy there, asionally taking a sip of wine.

    Hisnguid bearing made the other Immortal Lords gnash their teeth with fury.

    ¡°Get ready. Soon, we¡¯ll face the Demonblood Flood Dragon once more!¡± said Tang Yuyan. Her eyes opened once more. Her wounds had already mostly recovered.

    ¡°Miss Yuyan, how about we¡­ just give up?¡± one of the Immortal Lords said hesitantly. He whispered, ¡°The Demonblood Flood Dragon is cruel, crafty, and terrifyingly strong. If we risk it all, we might well manage to kill the wicked creature, but we¡¯ll surely pay an enormous price for our victory. It¡¯s even possible¡­ that some of us might get disqualified.¡±

    The other Immortal Lords nodded. If they fought the Demonblood Dragon, even if they won, none of them could endure its death throes!

    Tang Yuyan¡¯s brow furrowed in displeasure. ¡°What are you afraid of? The Demonblood Flood Dragon is injured too. This is an ideal opportunity to kill it. If we shrink back now, won¡¯t all of our effort go to waste?¡±

    She paused, suddenly solemn. ¡°We joined the Divine Hunt, first to umte merit, second to seek out good fortune, and third¡ªand most importantly¡ªto temper our cultivations!¡±

    Tang Yuyan rose and looked around, her gaze full of contemptuous pride. ¡°If this paltry little bit of danger is enough to make you shrink back in terror, how can you speak of proving your Dao and bing Immortal Kings?¡±

    She spoke with firm conviction. The Immortal Lords couldn¡¯t help but lower their heads, their expressions full of uncertainty.

    Su Yi nodded to himself. Tang Yuyan was prideful and aloof, to the point that it affected her judgment. She looked down on him, the person who¡¯d relied on his connections to enter the Divine Hunt.

    But there was no denying that she really was the most dazzling Saint Realm expert in the Tang Family. Her talent was extraordinary, and her strength was heaven-defying. Most importantly, her mentality and spirit were far beyond ordinary Immortal Lords.

    ¡°Very well. Let¡¯s try once more!¡± someone gnashed their teeth and agreed. The others soon followed suit.

    They were all in this together, and Tang Yuyan was their pir of support. If anything happened to her, with their strength, they¡¯d soon find themselves disqualified.

    Before the group got to work, they nced at Su Yi. When they saw that he was still just sitting there, and that he showed no sign of joining the battle, one of the Immortal Lords couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    ¡°Miss Yuyan, if we kill the Demonblood Flood Dragon this time, we <em>cannot</em> share the good fortune within the ruins with someone who didn¡¯t help!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re risking our lives here. No matter what, no one can just sit back and reap the benefits!¡±

    Tang Yuyan frowned, but she knew that sharing the spoils with Shen Mu had displeased her allies. They¡¯d been suppressing their frustration for a long time; it simply hadn¡¯t erupted until now.

    Tang Yuyan nced at Su Yi and said, ¡°Shen Mu, the Demonblood Flood Dragon is badly injured. This is a rare opportunity. Will you join us in battle?¡±

    Reading between the lines, she was saying, ¡°So long as youe with us, you¡¯ll get your share of the spoils.¡±

    But Su Yi shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll just bring up the rear.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Silence followed this deration.

    Tang Hanfeng couldn¡¯t help but chastise Su Yi. ¡°If you¡¯re toozy, just say so. What¡¯s all that garbage about bringing up the rear? No wonder you had to pull strings to get into the Divine Hunt. You¡¯ve got no guts or sense of righteousness whatsoever.¡±

    The others were unhappy too.

    Tang Yuyan sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    With that, she led the group into the Baleful Demon River. The others followed immediately afterward.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The surface of the river churned, then burst. Turbulent currents rose into the sky.

    A thousand-foot blood-red flood dragon shot out of the river¡¯s depths, its ferocious aura filling the air. Soon, it was locked in fiercebat with Tang Yuyan and her allies.

    <em>The wicked creature¡¯s finished,</em> thought Su Yi. He determined the oue at a nce, raised his jug of wine, and was just about to take a sip when he sensed something and gazed into the distance.

    A figure was headed their way, silently passing through the bloody mist covering thendscape. He was tall and thin, with a halberd-like mustache and a spear on his back. His imposing eyes shone like goldenmps.

    He shifted through the air without a trace, and he never emanated even the slightest of energy fluctuations. He was like a shadow, there, then gone in a sh.

    If Su Yi¡¯s soul weren¡¯t so extraordinarily powerful, he¡¯d never have noticed him.

    The corners of his lips rose into a nigh imperceptible grin.

    <em>Chu Batian¡¯s finally shown himself!</em>

    Furthermore, Su Yi recognized the movement technique Chu Batian was using. It was a supreme secret legacy of the Kui Ox Spirit Race, the Big Dipper Thousand Opportunities Incantation!

    It could withdraw the aura, all while enabling almost instantaneous movement. Just like the movements of the stars or shifting light and shadow, it left no trace.

    Even gods and ghosts would be caught off guard!

    Su Yi retracted his gaze, and remained sprawled out in his chair. He didn¡¯t move. <em>It¡¯s a pity, but Tang Yuyan and the others are still nearby. Otherwise, I¡¯d capture him alive right now!</em>

    He nned to capture Chu Batian alive, but he didn¡¯t want anyone to find out about it. If anyone saw him, even just leaving the Divine Hunt Demon Mountains would be a struggle; the Immortal Kings were sure to get in his way.

    After all, Chu Batian was the unrivaled Immortal Lord of the Jade Firmament Immortal Pce and a descendant of Immortal Sovereign Sky Killer.

    There was absolutely no way the Immortal Kings outside the mountains would be able to remain seated after he disappeared inexplicably during the Divine Hunt!

    Su Yi still nned to capture him alive, but first, to avoid unnecessary trouble, he had to make sure no one found out about it!

    <em>For now, I¡¯ll just wait and see what he¡¯s up to. It won¡¯t be toote to intercept and suppress him after he leaves.</em>

    Su Yi inwardly made up his mind.

    Meanwhile, Chu Batian silently reached the shore of the Baleful Demon River, slipped his spear from his back, and gripped it.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes shone with a strange light. <em>Don¡¯t tell me he ns to robe Tang Yuyan and the others just like he didst time?</em>

    Tang Yuyan and her allies were fighting, bathed in blood. They¡¯d already suppressed the Demonblood Flood Dragon, and it was obvious that as terrifying as it was, it wouldn¡¯t escape death this time.

    The flood dragon¡¯s roars shook the heavens as itshed out onest time. It struggled to break out of its encirclement, opened its mouth, and lunged at Tang Yuyan.

    Her beautiful eyes were solemn, and she swung her short saber. She was just about to use her killer attack and take the beast¡¯s head clean off.

    Suddenly, a spear shot out of nowhere, slicing through the air and piercing the flood dragon¡¯s skull.

    At the same time, Chu Batian appeared without warning and swung his sleeves, collecting the entire thousand-foot corpse.

    It happened so suddenly that Tang Yuyan and her allies werepletely caught off guard. All of them readied themselves to meet a new foe, but when they realized who they were up against, their expressions were instantly unsightly. All of them were enraged, and the mes of an old grudge reignited in their hearts.

    <em>Chu Batian! That shameless, despicable bastard again!</em>

 Chapter 1676 - Captured Alive

    <h4>Chapter 1676 - Captured Alive</h4>

    Chu Batian grinned and waved. ¡°Miss Yuyan, we meet again. We truly are connected by fate.¡±

    Tang Yuyan¡¯s whole body seethed with murderous intent. Her allies¡¯ expressions were iparably unsightly too.

    During theirst encounter in the woods, Chu Batian sniped their prize, and as if that weren¡¯t bad enough, he even extorted them!

    At the time, Tang Yuyan was so badly injured that she¡¯d had no choice but to swallow her anger, endure, and give in to Chu Batian¡¯s demands.

    Now, Chu Batian was up to his old tricks again. He¡¯d seized yet another opportunity to rob them blind. Tang Yuyan and her allies were so furious that steam practically billowed out of the seven apertures of their faces, and they gnashed their teeth so hard they almost shattered.

    ¡°Chu Batian, you¡¯re pushing us too far!¡± Tang Yuyan gripped her short saber and attacked.

    <em>ng!!</em>

    A heaven-shaking impact rang out as Chu Batian swung his spear to block her onught.

    ¡°Tang Yuyan, you¡¯re injured, and your allies can¡¯t block even a single one of my hits. How can you possibly fight me under the circumstances?¡± Chu Batian threw back his head andughed. ¡°Would you believe me if I said an all-out confrontation would only make your situation even worse?¡±

    The Immortal Lords looked stricken. All of them were both startled and furious, but it was just as Chu Batian said. They¡¯d finally defeated the Demonblood Flood Dragon, but after all that fighting, they were at the end of their rope!

    ¡°I¡¯ll drag you down with me if it¡¯s thest thing I do, you shameless bastard!¡± said Tang Yuyan. She swung her saber and attacked.

    She waspletely enraged. This was already Chu Batian¡¯s second attempt to swoop in and steal her hard-earned spoils. By now, she didn¡¯t care about anything except pummeling him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Anger won¡¯t help you defeat me, now will it? So why bother? Besides, I already have what I want, and I have no n to stick around to fight you. Farewell! Hahaha!¡± Chu Batianughed uproariously, then turned and dashed off.

    ¡°All of you, stay here and wait for me!¡± ordered Tang Yuyan before hurrying after him.

    The other Immortal Lords were frustrated and worried. Their expressions shifted erratically.

    ¡°That rat bastard Chu Batian is just too fucking despicable!¡± someone cursed. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such an insidious, scheming unrivaled Immortal Lord!¡±

    Someone else said with concern, ¡°Miss Yuyan is too impulsive. How could she chase him like that? What if something happens to her? Wouldn¡¯t that¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Miss Yuyan is a top expert too. If it reallyes down to a fight, Chu Batian will have to pay a heavy price if he hopes to defeat her.¡±

    ¡°Wait, where did that Shen Mu guy go?¡±

    Someone had just noticed that there was no longer any sign of Su Yi.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that moocher got so scared he ran away in panic?¡±

    ¡°Feh! He really is a spineless craven!¡±

    ¡°How could someone like him boast about bringing up the rear? He¡¯s all talk and no substance!¡±

    ¡­The Immortal Lords had finally found a safe target for their venting. One after another, they hurled insults at Su Yi.

    About fifteen minutester, Tang Yuyan returned. Her face was ashen, and she looked utterly dejected. There was no doubt about it; she never caught up to Chu Batian.

    Her allies rushed tofort her. They hoped she could let this loss go.

    Tang Yuyan looked around and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Shen Mu?¡±

    All of them started cursing him at once, saying Shen Mu was a mouse-hearted craven who¡¯d fled in panic at the first sign of danger.

    Tang Yuyan furrowed her brow and sighed. ¡°Fine, never mind him for now. Let¡¯s explore the riverbed and see what good fortune we can find.¡±

    The crowd¡¯s spirits soared. Chu Batian had stolen the corpse of the Demonblood Flood Dragon, but the good fortune lying at the bottom of the Baleful Demon River remained. They¡¯d lost out one prize, but they¡¯d still profited.

    ¡­¡­

    Meanwhile, beneath the overcast dome of heaven, Chu Batian used the Big Dipper Thousand Opportunities Incantation to flit through the cloudy skies like an ethereal wisp of light.

    ¡°What a wonderful harvest!¡± Chu Batian was nothing but smiles. He¡¯d already examined the corpse, and the Demonblood Flood Dragon¡¯s entire body was a treasure. Itsbined value was worth cities.

    ¡°No wonder that woman was so angry. Who wouldn¡¯t be ovee with fury at the loss of such valuable prey?¡±

    Chu Batian couldn¡¯t help but sputter withughter at the thought of it.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for violence during the Divine Hunt. As long as I pick the right moment, I can just swoop in and steal treasures beyond my wildest imagination!¡±

    Chu Batian¡¯s thoughts raced. ¡°But next, I¡¯d best head to the Land of Divine Abomination. They say Gong Nanfeng, Weng Changfeng, and several others headed there several days ago. If it¡¯s as I suspect, they¡¯ve already passed through the Land of Divine Abomination, and they¡¯re already investigating that hidden realm leftover from the primeval era¡­.¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Chu Batian had only just thought this when he sensed a powerful impending threat, and his hair stood on end. He dodged without the slightest hesitation.

    <em>ch!</em>

    A streak of sword qi whooshed past him, slicing a hole through the sky and copsing ten thousand feet of clouds.

    Chu Batian broke out in cold sweats. That sword qi had appeared too suddenly, and it came dangerously close to catching him off guard. It would have hit him just now if not for his abundance ofbat experience and extraordinarybat instincts!

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Chu Batian bellowed and gripped his spear. His eyes zed like goldenmps, and his entire body surged with murderous intent. An enormous, illusory Kui Ox appeared behind him, its hooved limbs like pirs. Its every step crushed the dome of heaven.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t kill you.¡± Su Yi appeared out of nowhere and walked over.

    ¡°Hm? Why is it you?¡± Chu Batian recognized him at a nce. This was the guy in Daoist robes he¡¯d seen at the banks of the Baleful Demon River. He was most likely one of Tang Yuyan¡¯s allies!

    Suddenly, Chu Batian noticed that Su Yi was fidgeting with a talisman. He froze, stunned, then instinctively nced at his waist.

    A momentter, he visibly lost hisposure. The talisman hanging from his waist just moments prior was missing!

    ¡°Did you ambush me earlier to steal my talisman?¡± roared Chu Batian.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Su Yi nodded and admitted it. ¡°I was afraid you¡¯d run otherwise, so I had no choice but resort to little schemes.¡±

    When Chu Batian took in his sheer fearlessness, his eyes shed, and he realized that something was amiss. ¡°You¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll run? Don¡¯t tell me you n to fight to the death?¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. I just want to capture you alive, that¡¯s all.¡±

    He wanted to capture Chu Batian alive! The very idea of it was humiliating!

    Chu Batian was enraged, but he was increasingly aware that something was amiss. He forced his fury back down, then said, ¡°Who are you? Why do this? I don¡¯t remember there being a grudge between us. Is this¡­ perhaps a misunderstanding?¡±

    He was trying to buy time and fish for more information.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°There really isn¡¯t a grudge between us, but there¡¯s an irreconcble enmity between me and ol¡¯ Chu Shentong.¡±

    ¡°???¡±

    Who in the Immortal Realm didn¡¯t know that his great-grandfather was the famous Chu Shentong, an expert at the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao, Immortal Sovereign Sky Killer?

    Yet now, a mere Immortal Lord dared proim that there was an irreconcble grudge between him and Chu Shentong!

    This had to be a tant lie. Whoever this person was, he was trying to create a grudge where there was none, by any means necessary.

    He was simply sick in the head!

    Chu Batian took a moment to calm himself, then said, ¡°Might you¡­ exin in more detail?¡±

    Su Yi said, ¡°First, can you tell me where Chu Shentong is hiding?¡±

    Chu Batianughed coldly. ¡°You¡¯re only an Immortal Lord. Surely you don¡¯t n to go looking for him?¡±

    Su Yi rubbed his head. There was no doubt about it; he could forget about getting any useful information out of Chu Batian simply by asking questions.

    He approached without any further hesitation, then said tly, ¡°When I go to the Eastern Seas to settle my enmity with Ol¡¯ Chu, I¡¯ll be sure to take you with me.¡±

    Chu Batian¡¯s eyes shed with murderous intent as he charged explosively and thrust his spear, striking before Su Yi got the chance.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    His spear lit up, bursting with appalling murderous intent and manifesting the faint, nigh imperceptible image of a Kui Ox crushing the heavens beneath its hooves. Its roars ripped the curtain of the sky.

    Heaven and earth shook on all sides, and the clouds copsed.

    There was no denying that Chu Batian really was an unrivaled Immortal Lord. His strength was far beyond ordinary cultivators of the same level.

    Su Yi estimated that he was roughly as strong as the former unrivaled Demon Noble of the Silvermoon Demons, Yin Beiwu!

    Unfortunately, an opponent like this presented little threat to the current Su Yi.

    Su Yi¡¯s sleeves billowed around him as his qi rumbled and boomed. He threw three punches in rapid session.

    The first punch struck with the momentum of a god hoisting a primordial divine mountain into the air before flinging it onto the world below. It crushed the sky and mmed explosively into Chu Batian¡¯s spear.

    A deafening impact followed, and the weapon flew from Chu Batian¡¯s grip.

    The second punch was like an arc of white light piercing the sun, quick as lightning. It destroyed Chu Batian¡¯s defenses as if they were made of rotten wood and mmed into his chest.

    Flesh caved in, and bones cracked with an audible snap. Chu Batian was sent flying back, bleeding from all seven apertures of his face. He was injured to the brink of death.

    The third strike was like a cage of the Grand Dao, divine chains binding the sky. Beneath this strike, Chu Batian¡¯s cultivation was shaken and thrown into disarray. Before he could react, fist force erupted within his body, sealing him sopletely that he plummeted from the sky.

    Su Yi stretched out his hand, seized him by the throat, and held him aloft as if he were a chicken.

    Chu Batian shrieked in agony. The impact left him seeing stars, and his entire body was in agony. His mind buzzed; the three strikes left himpletely dazed.

    <em>Who is he?</em>

    Chu Batian was the unrivaled Immortal Lord of the Eastern Seas¡¯ Jade Firmament Immortal Pce, the great grandson of Immortal Sovereign Sky Killer, and a prominent expert famous throughout the Immortal Realm in his own right!

    He wasn¡¯t just heaven-defyingly strong. He had an extraordinarily lofty status too. Even most Immortal Kings had to avert their gazes respectfully before him! Yet now, someone had captured him in just three strikes!

    Moreover, from beginning to end, he couldn¡¯t even fight back. Despite his staunch heart, he couldn¡¯t help but feel overwhelmed with helplessness and despair.

    <em>Who the hell is this guy? Why is he so strong?</em>

    <em>Why didn¡¯t he help Tang Yuyan earlier on the bank of the Baleful Demon River? Why did he wait this long to intercept and attack me?</em>

    Countless questions flooded Chu Batian¡¯s mind. He didn¡¯t even know Su Yi¡¯s name!

    Before he could react, the young man in Daoist robes smiled. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to ask you to endure for a little while.¡±

    He then raised his hand and knocked Chu Batian unconscious.

    <em>Just as I thought, there¡¯s a seal in his soul.</em>Su Yi briefly examined his captive with his divine sense, then withdrew it. His eyebrows rose.

    Chu Batian was an unrivaled Immortal Lord. Su Yi had long since anticipated that it¡¯d be all but impossible to search his soul, but he wouldn¡¯t have guessed that Chu Shentong would have ced a seal there personally.

    The seal was the work of a Great Realm expert. Not even Immortal Kings could break it!

 Chapter 1677 - The Divine Abomination Grounds

    <h4>Chapter 1677 - The Divine Abomination Grounds</h4>

    Su Yi could tell at a nce that if he tried to break the seal, Chu Shentong would sense it immediately!

    The mere thought of that would have struck terror into the hearts of the vast majority of Immortal Lords!

    But¡­ that didn¡¯t apply to Su Yi. On the contrary, this discovery was rather delightful.

    This meant that he didn¡¯t even need to search Chu Batian¡¯s soul. When he was ready to visit the Eastern Seas and settle the score with Chu Shentong, he could just touch the seal, and his target woulde to him!

    <em>I really picked the right person,</em>thought Su Yi.

    ¡­¡­

    The banks of the Baleful Demon River.

    ¡°Miss Yuyan, we¡¯ve already waited an hour. Seems to me that Shen Mu won¡¯t being back to find us,¡± said one of the Immortal Lords. He couldn¡¯t help it.

    They¡¯d already explored the riverbed, and they¡¯d excavated around a dozen pieces of Nine Yin Profound Jade. They¡¯d nned to leave afterward, but Tang Yuyan insisted that they wait for Shen Mu toe back.

    The Immortal Lords all felt stifled. He was just a useless tagalong, and he wasn¡¯t just weak; he was cowardly, too. Better to just let someone like that go.

    But Tang Yuyan stubbornly refused. They couldn¡¯t wrap their heads around it.

    ¡°He¡¯s headed our way,¡± said Tang Yuyan. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡±

    She¡¯d given Su Yi a talisman, so she could sense his imminent arrival.

    Herpanions couldn¡¯t help but find this astonishing.<em>How can he face us after fleeing from battle like that?</em>

    The Immortal Lords weren¡¯t happy, but out of consideration for Tang Yuyan, they chose to endure.

    Before long, Su Yi sauntered over.

    ¡°Shen Mu, where did you go? Do you know how long we waited for you?¡± Tang Hanfeng immediatelyshed out.

    Su Yi smiled but didn¡¯t exin. He wouldn¡¯t say a word about capturing Chu Batian.

    ¡°You¡¯ll receive none of the spoils this time,¡± said Tang Yuyan. ¡°I hope you understand.¡±

    Her voice was cold. She too was disappointed that Su Yi had fled.

    Su Yi nodded, not at all concerned. ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±

    When he captured Chu Batian, he was delighted to discover that he had all sorts of wondrous treasures on him. There were over six hundred demonic cores, and that¡¯s before factoring in the other treasures!

    And some were extraordinarily rare and high quality.

    He had other wondrous treasures too, like the little ck tree with three spirit fruits he¡¯d stolen from Tang Yuyan, an immortal herb with three golden pistils, and nine-sectioned Immortal Ginseng.

    Everyst one was extraordinarily rare outside of these mountains! In addition to Chu Batian¡¯s spoils, he¡¯de with a generous supply of treasures, including immortal jades and herbs. It was no exaggeration to say that capturing Chu Batian was like seizing a moving treasury!

    This harvest was far, far beyond anything Tang Yuyan and her allies had acquired thus far. Su Yi guessed that most of Chu Batian¡¯s treasures had been stolen from other participants!

    After all, he¡¯d robbed Tang Yuyan both times he encountered her. It seemed theft and extortion were just in his nature.

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re not entirely tactless!¡±

    ¡°Flee from battle again, and we won¡¯t let you off!

    When the Immortal Lords saw that Su Yi didn¡¯t ask for a share this time, they finally calmed down somewhat.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Tang Yuyan, leading the group off without any more wasted breath. Su Yi followed.

    ¡°Next, we¡¯ll head for the Divine Abomination Grounds. They¡¯re at the heart of the Divine Hunt Demon Mountains, and they¡¯re the most dangerous ce here,¡± said Tang Yuyan.

    They said that the Divine Abomination Grounds had been the site of a shocking, grand battle during the Primeval Era, and that numerous giant devils had died there.

    The conflict was so fierce that the dome of heaven shattered, and the ground was thoroughly soaked in blood. Even now, countless yearster, the giant devils¡¯ resentment and murderous intent permeated the air.

    Ordinary Immortal Lords dared not venture there.

    ¡°Although it¡¯s an iparably dangerous ce, and although it''s home to terrifying demonic beasts capable of killing Immortal Lords with ease, there are also numerous treasures hidden there,¡± said Tang Yuyan. ¡°In past Divine Hunts, several Immortal Lords found unparalleled good fortune in the Divine Abomination Grounds.¡±

    ¡°The most famous such stroke of good fortune was found nine thousand years ago. Back then, Immortal King Gu Yue was still just an unrivaled Immortal Lord. He acquired a beast bone in the Divine Abomination Grounds, then broke into the Miracle Realm shortly after leaving the Divine Hunt Demon Mountains. Immortal King Gu Yue is now one of the eight Dharma Protectors of the Church of Supreme Oneness. He¡¯s also both the strongest<em>and</em>the youngest Immortal King in the church!¡±

    ¡°They say that he was able to make such rapid progress because of the mysterious bone he acquired in the Divine Abomination Grounds. It apparently contained a wondrous, supreme Daoist canon from the Primeval Era.¡±

    As she spoke, her eyes revealed deep longing. The other Immortal Lords were tempted too.

    Su Yi just listened in silence. He wasn¡¯t all that interested. Good fortune really could change the trajectory of a cultivator¡¯s destiny, but those who walked the farthest didn¡¯t get there relying on external items. Rather, they relied on their own mental strength and intelligence!

    If Immortal King Gu Yue hadn¡¯t had foundations and mental strength far beyond his contemporaries, not even a far grander stroke of good fortune would have been enough to make him an Immortal King.

    ¡°Once we¡¯ve passed through the Divine Abomination Grounds, we¡¯ll arrive at the hidden realm they suspect has existed since the Primeval Era,¡± said Tang Yuyan. ¡°The Immortal Lords we encountered a few days ago mentioned that the Church of the Pure One¡¯s Gong Nanfeng, Cen Baili, and the Church of Supreme Oneness¡¯s Weng Changfeng have arrived at the Divine Abomination Grounds already. We must hurry.¡±

    Everyone instantly realized how pressed for time they were.

    ¡­¡­

    The Divine Abomination Grounds.

    A solitary mountain the off-white color of bone stood swathed in surging lightning. Arcs of electricity crackled through the air.

    A fist-sized immortal herb grew within the lightning, absorbing its power. Its leaves unfurled, emanating a shockingly dense aura of the Grand Dao and glittering, resplendent light.

    An Immortal Lord lying in wait suddenly took action, throwing a rope that wrapped around the herb.

    But just as he was about to pull his prize toward him, a hideous, enormous skeleton shot out of the lightning. Its hollow sockets locked onto the Immortal Lord.

    Space exploded in an instant, and countless arcs of lightning burst forth, enveloping the Immortal Lordpletely.

    An agonized cry shook the heavens, and although the Immortal Lord crushed his life-saving talisman just in time, his physical body was in ruin, and his soul was on the brink of splitting into pieces.

    ¡­¡­

    The earth was permeated with blood. Everything was boundlessly vast and utterly barren.

    A group of Immortal Lords took out their treasures and advanced cautiously. They dared not even attempt to fly for fear of inviting known disaster.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Suddenly, one of the Immortal Lords sensed something. He suddenly looked into the distance. The sky seemed to be crumbling, and fragments fell down to earth. It seemed as if the sky were silently falling apart, shattering into countless pieces.

    The group¡¯s hair stood on end.

    ¡°Retreat! Hurry up and retreat!¡± bellowed one of the Immortal Lords.

    The group turned to flee, only to discover that the skies around them were withering and copsing in exactly the same fashion.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    They tried using their treasures to stop it, but any treasure that drew near was soundlessly devoured.

    ¡°It¡¯s a spatial tide. Hurry up and run!!¡± shouted one of the Immortal Lords. All of them broke their talismans without hesitation and fled in panic.

    A second after thest of them fled, the surrounding thirty thousand feet copsed with a bang. The spatial tide surged, tearing a massive hole in the sky. The resulting vacuum devoured everything in the surrounding area!

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Dammit! What the hell are those things?¡± an unrivaled Immortal Lord shrieked in terror and fury. His entire body was covered in a swarm of thumb-sized, colorful ants. They were eagerly devouring his flesh, and no matter how hard he struggled, it was to no avail.

    In the end, he had no choice but to crush his life-saving talisman and leave the mountains.

    ¡­¡­

    Simrly strange scenes yed out throughout the Divine Abomination Grounds, one after another.

    After Su Yi and hispanions arrived, they too encountered hair-raising peril. Thanks to Tang Yuyan¡¯s impressive abilities, they made it through, but their hearts were iparably heavy.

    This ce was far too terrifying! Everywhere they looked, they saw lethal threats. By now, many of them had lost their nerve. They regretted havinge here in the first ce.

    ¡°Miss Yuyan, how about we¡­ leave?¡± someone couldn¡¯t help but say. The others looked at her too.

    ¡°What are you afraid of? We all have life-saving talismans. Even if we encounter a lethal threat, we should be able to flee in time,¡± said Tang Yuyan.

    She could tell that herpanions regretteding here, albeit to varying degrees. All of them looked spooked.

    But Su Yi¡¯s calm was outside of her expectations. The Divine Abomination Grounds were so perilous that even she felt stifled, nervous, and on edge, as if she were walking on thin ice.

    In stark contrast, Su Yi was as calm as ever, taking all the danger in with calm equanimity. He made it seem like he was out for a casual stroll through the mountains. It was like he didn¡¯t even know the meaning of fear.

    He was so calm that even Tang Yuyan couldn¡¯t help but sigh over her own inferiority... at least, in this regard.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote for regrets,¡± Su Yi said suddenly. ¡°After all, we¡¯ve already ventured deep into the Divine Abomination Grounds. The journey back would be perilous too.¡±

    The Immortal Lords¡¯ expressions were suddenly rather unsightly. They naturally knew that Su Yi was right, but they didn¡¯t want to hear it from a useless tagalong who fled from battle without even trying to fight first. It felt like he was mocking them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Tang Yuyan, but before she got far, Su Yi stopped her.

    He pointed to the distance, at a peak shrouded entirely in ck fog. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, there¡¯s great fortune hidden on that mountain. It¡¯d be a shame to miss it.¡±

    Tang Yuyan was stunned. After all this time traveling together, this was the first time Su Yi had made such a suggestion.

    Tang Hanfeng was the first to argue. ¡°Nonsense! What makes you think there¡¯s good fortune there? That ce is shrouded in a monstrous, baleful aura. It¡¯s obviously just a danger zone. Who knows how many lethal threats are waiting for us inside?¡±

    The other Immortal Lords chimed in their agreement. All of them were Immortal Lords. They might not be masters of geomancy, but they could still tell at a nce that the mountain was extraordinarily perilous.

    Su Yi¡¯s suggestion was a tant attempt to push them into the fire pit!

 Chapter 1678 - A Great Realm Treasure

    <h4>Chapter 1678 - A Great Realm Treasure</h4>

    The Immortal Lords¡¯ expressions weren¡¯t the least bit friendly. All of them werepletely exasperated.

    Su Yi¡¯s suggestion just seemed like an attempt to make trouble.<em>There¡¯s something wrong with this guy!</em>

    Tang Yuyan hesitated, then fixed her beautiful gaze on Su Yi. ¡°What makes you think there¡¯s good fortune hidden there?¡±

    Su Yi rubbed his forehead.<em>This is why I don¡¯t like traveling with other people! It¡¯s so much extra trouble and unnecessary disagreements!</em>

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin, so he just said directly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, I¡¯ll go by myself.¡±

    With that, he turned and headed toward the distant mountain.

    ¡°Shen Mu! Can you please just behave?¡± said Tang Yuyan in vexation.

    Su Yi ignored her.

    When the other Immortal Lords saw this, all of them started talking at once.

    ¡°If he wants to throw his life away, let him! There¡¯s no dissuading someone like him!¡±

    ¡°Good riddance! I¡¯ve been sick of him for a long time!¡±

    ¡°How dangerous are the Divine Abomination Grounds? Yet here he is, going off on his own. How does that make any sense? We can¡¯t let him drag us down with him!¡±

    But then, Tang Yuyan frowned and said, ¡°Enough. I¡¯ll have no more of such talk. Come with me; we¡¯re going after him.¡±

    Her allies almost dared not believe their ears.<em>Why is she so fixated on that Shen Mu guy¡¯s safety even now?</em>

    ¡°I¡¯m going, whether you alle with me or not,¡± Tang Yuyan said coldly. She then turned and left without another word.

    The other Immortal Lords were instantly frantic. They exchanged nces, and although they werepletely frustrated, there was nothing they could do. They had little choice but to follow her.

    The Divine Abomination Grounds were so dangerous that without Tang Yuyan, they¡¯d find themselves in grave peril.

    They¡¯d either wash out, or¡­ die!

    Neither oue was eptable to them.

    ¡°Shen Mu, I¡¯ll trust your judgment just this once,¡± said Tang Yuyan after she caught up to Su Yi. She said slowly and clearly, ¡°I just hope you aren¡¯t leading us into danger. If you are, I¡¯ll bepletely disappointed in you.¡±

    Su Yi could tell that she was holding back her anger, but even so, she¡¯d chosen toe with him. Su Yi hadn¡¯t anticipated that.

    He couldn¡¯t help but be curious, ¡°I can tell you¡¯re displeased with my behavior, so why did youe with me?¡±

    Tang Yuyan red at him. ¡°I want to see you fall t on your face, then learn your lesson! Maybe then you won¡¯t cause so much trouble and refuse to follow my orders!¡±

    Su Yi smiled. She was, of course, just saying that in anger.

    ¡°You¡¯reughing? If not for.. Ugh, forget it!¡± Tang Yuyan suppressed the impulse to vent her displeasure. ¡°On the road ahead, I¡¯ll be happy if you just quit making me worry about you so much!¡±

    Su Yi took out a jug of wine and had a sip. ¡°Many thanks.¡±

    On their way here, Tang Yuyan had been different from herpanions. She was cold and ferocious on the surface, and she criticized him frequently.

    But in her own way, she¡¯d been looking out for him. Su Yi didn¡¯t need her to look out for him, but such consideration was still a rare and precious thing.

    Tang Yuyan couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. She suddenly fell silent. She wouldn¡¯t have guessed that Shen Mu would thank her out of nowhere, and she didn¡¯t quite know what to say.

    Still, deep within her heart, she appreciated his gratitude, and much of her displeasure dissipated.

    <em>At least he¡¯s got a conscience. I insisted on bringing him with us despite the others¡¯ objections, and it seems my efforts weren¡¯t in vain after all,</em>thought Tang Yuyan.

    Before long, the group had almost reached the mountain.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Baleful fog swept forth like waters at high tide, apanied by the low rumbling of thunder.

    The ck mountain seemed to connect heaven and earth. Its slopes were extraordinarily steep.

    Halfway up the mountain, there stood a worn-out altarpletely swathed in fog. There was something glittering and golden ced atop it.

    Upon closer inspection, it was a golden beast skin!

    The hide emanated endless misty light, the dazzling radiance of the Dao. It zed like the sun as it floated above the fog-enshrouded altar. It couldn¡¯t have been any more eye-catching.

    Tang Hanfeng and the other Immortal Lords initially resented this detour. They thought Su Yi was just pushing them into the fire pit.

    But when they saw the golden beast skin, their eyes widened, and they stared at it,pletely transfixed.

    ¡°What¡­ what kind of treasure is that?¡± someone said in a quavering voice.

    Even just gazing upon it from afar, they felt a sacred, immeasurable power emanating from the golden beast skin.

    It was far too mystical. The power of the Laws emanating from it took on the form of a colorful rain of light.

    ¡°Is that a treasure from the Primeval era?¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°That looks like a mysterious Daoist canon!¡±

    The Immortal Lords¡¯ gazes heated up. Their breathing was even a bit hurried.

    There was no need to even question it. That golden beast skin was surely an extraordinary stroke of good fortune!

    Tang Yuyan couldn¡¯t help but take another look at Su Yi. ¡°Hey... How could you sense this thing from so far away?¡±

    ¡°I just sensed a wisp of its aura,¡± said Su Yi. He looked at the golden beast skin and the run-down altar and continued, ¡°But not even I realized that I¡¯d discovered a Great Realm treasure.¡±

    A Great Realm treasure!

    The group¡¯s hearts shook, and their faces filled with disbelief.

    The Immortal Dao consisted of four realms: the Universe Realm, the Void Realm, the Saint Realm, and the Miracle Realm.

    Beyond thaty the Great Realm, a level that was practically a legend at this point!

    Throughout the ages, those mighty experts who stepped into the Great Realm stood above the Immortal Dao. In this world, they were all-powerful.

    Just like Great Realm experts, who hadn''t made an appearance in who knew how many years, Great Realm treasures were something the average Immortal only heard of.

    Several months prior, outside zing Firmament Immortal City, Su Yi borrowed Immortal Queen Liu Yun¡¯s Great Realm treasure, the World-Suppressing Seal, to suppress and kill Chief Libationer Ming Xing, an Immortal King expert of the Church of All Spirits!

    In the present-day Immortal Realm, practically every Great Realm treasure in existence belonged to a secluded Great Realm expert. They were all but impossible to find in the outside world.

    Yet now, a suspected Great Realm treasure had appeared on this ck mountain in the Divine Abomination Grounds. Who wouldn¡¯t have been shocked and red-eyed with greed?

    ¡°Is that¡­ really a Great Realm treasure?¡± Tang Yuyan couldn¡¯t help but be astonished, and a bit ashamed. She was an unrivaled Immortal Lord of the ancient Tang family, but she¡¯d never seen a Great Realm treasure before, so she couldn¡¯t confirm the golden beast skin¡¯s level.

    ¡°It is,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°That¡¯s most likely the tanned hide of a Great Realm beast. If it¡¯s as I suspect, that treasure hides enormous secrets. Perhaps it records a Daoist canon, or perhaps it''s emzoned with other extraordinary secrets.¡±

    The crowd¡¯s emotions churned just listening to him.<em>The hide of a Great Realm beast is an extraordinary treasure, but someone used it just to record a Daoist canon or write down secrets? What kind of Daoist canon is this, to merit such treatment? Or what kind of secrets are they, that someone thought it worth emzoning them on a Great Realm treasure?</em>

    Their hearts shook just thinking about it, and the way they looked at Su Yi shifted.<em>There¡¯s no doubt about it. This guy¡¯s seen Great Realm treasures before, perhaps more than one. Otherwise, how could he recognize the golden beast skin¡¯s secrets at a nce?</em>

    <em>This silkpants might be inept and cowardly, but due to his status, his horizons are extraordinarily broad. He might well be the descendant of a Great Realm expert. Otherwise, how could he possibly know all that?</em>

    Tang Hanfeng and the other Immortal Lords grumbled inwardly.

    ¡°In that case, we¡¯ve really found a unique and enormous stroke of good fortune this time!¡± One of the Immortal Lord¡¯s gaze heated up with eagerness. ¡°Miss Yuyan, let¡¯s move quickly!¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± said Tang Yuyan. ¡°Look over there!¡±

    Herpanions followed her gaze, and to their horror, they discovered fragmented treasures and severed limbs scattered across the foot of the fog-shrouded ck mountain.

    When they examined the rest of their surroundings, they discovered the scars of numerous battles, as well as scattered puddles of blood.

    There was no doubt about it. Other Immortal Lords hade here and tried to im this treasure, but all of their attempts ended in failure!

    Had anyone seeded, the beast skin would have disappeared a long time ago.

    The group suddenly felt as if someone had dumped a bucket of ice water over their heads, extinguishing much of their greed.

    After a moment¡¯s thought, Tang Yuyan made up her mind. ¡°I¡¯ll try it first.¡±

    But Su Yi shook his head. ¡°You¡¯d best not. If you do, you¡¯ll only suffer.¡±

    He then pointed at the fog enveloping the entire ck mountain. ¡°That fog is full of strange spatial Laws. Anyone who draws near will be swept into a turbulent spatial storm.¡±

    The group broke out in cold sweats. All of them looked startled.

    Su Yi continued, ¡°That aside, the altar beneath that beast skin is a bit strange. If it¡¯s as I suspect, the strange spatial Laws covering this ce originate from the altar. That means that even if we could approach, we¡¯d have to ovee the ancient altar¡¯s attacks.¡±

    The group exchanged nces. They were instantly solemn.<em>Indeed, this is a rare, unrivaled stroke of good fortune. If it were so easy to take, any idiot could''ve done it.</em>

    ¡°All that talk, but do you have a way of handling this?¡± Tang Hanfeng couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    The others immediately came to their senses.<em>That¡¯s right! Shen Mu was the one who insisted oning here! And he was the one who saw through that golden beast skin¡¯s secrets at a nce. He even analyzed the dangers lying in wait here!</em>

    The group found all of his strange, but they couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit eager.<em>The silkpants might be useless, but due to his extraordinary status, he¡¯s obviously seen Great Realm treasures before, and he might well know how to retrieve that golden beast skin safely!</em>

    ¡°You all should just wait here,¡± said Su Yi. As he spoke, he approached the ck mountain.

    The group¡¯s spirits soared.<em>He really does have a way to handle this!</em>

    Tang Yuyan couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t do anything reckless. You have to be careful. Whatever you do, don¡¯t act tough!¡±

    Su Yi smiled and waved without so much as a second look. ¡°You¡¯re the ones who ought to be worried. There are plenty of people lurking around here, hoping to reap unearned benefits.¡±

    Tang Yuyan was instantly solemn. Her bright eyes suddenly scanned her surroundings, and indeed, when she focused her senses, she discovered numerous well-hidden presences nearby!

    Her eyelids twitched, and she gasped. Her nerves silently went taut, and she prepared herself to face powerful foes.

    If Su Yi hadn¡¯t warned her, she wouldn¡¯t have realized how much danger lurked nearby!

 Chapter 1679 - Prey

    <h4>Chapter 1679 - Prey</h4>

    <em>He obviously knew that there were people lying in ambush nearby, so why attempt to im this good fortune? Isn¡¯t he afraid someone will steal it from him?</em>

    Tang Yuyan was just about to warn Su Yi when she saw that he was already rushing up the mountainside. It was toote to stop him.

    <em>Whoosh!</em>

    Su Yi¡¯s figure silently shifted, splitting into countless doppelgangers that shot up the slopes from different directions. It was like a grand army charging into battle, a spectacr sight.

    But a horrifying scene followed.

    As soon as Su Yi¡¯s countless doppelgangers entered the dark fog, spatial rifts surged forth, like countless gaping maws.

    <em>Bang bang bang!</em>

    Su Yi¡¯s doppelgangers popped like soap bubbles and disappeared. Only a small portion made it up the slopes, but as they continued up, spatial rifts relentlessly assailed and destroyed them.

    Just watching made Tang Yuyan and her allies¡¯ hearts jump with fright. They couldn¡¯t help but sweat on Su Yi¡¯s behalf.

    Only now did they realize on a visceral level that Su Yi was right. The dark fog nketing the mountain was indeed far too terrifying!

    But against all expectations, Su Yi just shot up the mountainside and manifested more and more doppelgangers, like densely packed shadows. No matter how many were destroyed, new ones appeared to take their ce.

    <em>What a wondrous movement technique. He¡¯s using these body doubles to test the waters. After repeated attempts, he¡¯ll gradually be able to carve out a safe path!</em>Tang Yuyan eximed inwardly.

    She wouldn¡¯t have guessed that a Universe Realm Immortal like him would have such a wondrous movement technique. She was an unrivaled Immortal Lady, but even she felt her horizons broadening.

    ¡°That kid¡­ isn¡¯t as useless as we thought,¡± said one of the Immortal Lords. He too was impressed. Who could have failed to realize that Su Yi had just disyed extraordinary abilities?

    Before long, they watched as Su Yi bypassed numerous obstacles to reach the halfway point of the mountain.

    <em>Boom!!</em>

    When Su Yi reached the run-down altar, it suddenly rumbled and boomed. Immediately afterward, the entire mountain swayed.

    The terrifying power of spatial Laws burst from the altar, nketing the sky and blotting out the sun as they descended upon Su Yi.

    Tang Yuyan and the others held their breath. All of them looked startled.

    Even just watching from afar, they felt terror and despair!

    But it was then that the boundless, ancient humming of a sword resounded through the air.

    No one saw how Su Yi did it, but a heaven-shaking impact followed, and the altar split into chunks.

    Su Yi seized the opportunity to grab hold of the golden beast skin.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The golden beast skin burst forth with appalling energy fluctuations of the Laws. The light of the Grand Dao burst forth. This was the power of a Great Realm treasure. It was vast beyond measure!

    It could easily threaten the lives of even Immortal Kings!

    But when Su Yi closed his fingers around the hide, the power of the Sword of the Nine Hells suppressed it. The beast skin shook, and its radiance scattered. The power of its Laws crumbled.

    Su Yi slipped the beast skin into his sleeves. He¡¯d seeded!

    It all happened in the blink of an eye. Su Yi smoothly broke the altar and subdued its treasure!

    The attempt had been so iparably perilous that Tang Yuyan and the others couldn¡¯t help but break out in cold sweats just watching. A momentter, their expressions filled with delight.

    A momentter, Tang Yuyan realized something and said hurriedly, ¡°Everyone, be on guard! We have to leave as soon as Shen Mu returns!¡±

    The other Immortal Lords were instantly solemn. All of them drew their treasures and readied themselves for battle.

    But before Su Yi made it back to them, something entirely unexpected happened¡­

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Divine majesty shook heaven and earth as a stalwart man in silver armor suddenly shot over from afar.

    He wore a tall hat, and his silver armor glinted with eye-catching radiance. He gripped a blood-red spear as his aura nketed the sky and blotted out the sun.

    ¡°Give up the treasure, and I¡¯ll spare your life!¡± The armored man bellowed, raising his spear and pointing it at the distant Su Yi. His entire body seethed with murderous intent.

    A group of Immortal Lords appeared behind him with fierce momentum.

    ¡°Hua Mingwu!¡± Tang Yuyan¡¯s delicate eyebrows furrowed. Hua Mingwu was the unrivaled Immortal Lord of the Exquisite Immortal Pavillion. He was extraordinarily powerful.

    But it wasn¡¯t over yet. One group of Immortal Lords after another emerged from all sides. All of them had terrifying auras, and soon, they¡¯d sealed the entire mountain off.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The wind and clouds shifted. Throughout the surrounding area, everything shook.

    The Immortal Lords were from different camps. The smallest groups had three or four people, while thergest had more than ten.

    Their ranks included no small number of unrivaled Immortal Lords!

    Tang Yuyan and herpanions instantly lost their cool. They¡¯d realized that there were people lying in ambush nearby, but they hadn¡¯t realized there were so many of them!

    ¡°The White Bone Demonist Sect¡¯s unrivaled Immortal Lord, Li Xiao!¡±

    ¡°Fu Yunzi, the unrivaled Immortal Lord of Liuding Immortal Mountain!¡±

    ¡°Huang Beiye, the unrivaled Immortal Lord of Purple Qi Sword Court!¡±

    ¡°The unrivaled Immortal Lord of the True Martial Daoist Sect, Tao Rushuang!¡±

    ¡­As they recognized these new arrivals, Tang Yuyan and her allies¡¯ hearts sank. They were now fully cognizant of their predicament.

    How could they possibly fight so many people? Tang Yuyan alone couldn¡¯t possibly lead Shen Mu to safety!

    ¡°We¡¯re finished¡­¡±

    ¡°Dammit, how could there be so many of them?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? They hid themselves earlier with various secret arts and treasures. That¡¯s why we didn¡¯t discover them!¡± Tang Hanfeng and others¡¯ expressions were overcast.

    ¡°Tang Yuyan, that guy¡¯s one of yours, right? Have him give up the treasure. Otherwise, none of you will escape, not even if you grow wings!¡± someone bellowed.

    When they looked over, they saw that the speaker was Gu Dongliu of the Church of Divine me.

    Not long ago, outside Meteor Ridge, Gu Dongliu led a group of his allies and attempted to seize the Star Origin Essence Stone Tang Yuyan had discovered.

    But then, Su Yi ordered the monk, Zhuo Yun, to help Tang Yuyan send Gu Dongliu packing.

    But now, Gu Dongliu and his cohort were back, and they were targeting Tang Yuyan¡¯s group once more!

    An austere, murderous aura permeated heaven and earth. The Immortal Lords of different camps had them thoroughly surrounded!

    Tang Yuyan felt a headacheing on, and her allies visibly tensed with fear. Everyst one of them had an unsightly look on their face.

    This was a death trap. They feared their only hope of turning this around was to admit defeat!

    ¡°Shen Mu, crush your life-saving talisman and flee. That¡¯ll be enough to protect this good fortune!¡± Tang Yuyan said suddenly.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The experts surrounding them looked stricken. She was right! If ¡°Shen Mu¡± crushed his talisman, there¡¯d be nothing they could do to stop him from leaving!

    ¡°You want me to run?¡± Su Yiughed. ¡°Seems to me that they¡¯re the ones who¡¯ll choose to flee in the end.¡±

    The group was stunned, but before they could respond, Su Yi started walking down the mountain.

    ¡°What are you doing? Are you seriously acting tough even now?¡± Tang Yuyan cried out in panic. ¡°So long as you hold onto that good fortune, you¡¯ll be the greatest victor of this Divine Hunt. What¡¯s there to hesitate about?¡±

    Tang Hanfeng and the others were speechless too. They felt as if they might explode with anger.<em>What is Shen Mu thinking? Why isn¡¯t he fleeing as quickly as possible?</em>

    <em>There are at least sixty Immortal Lords here, including six or seven unrivaled Immortal Lords. Who could possibly ovee so many?</em>

    ¡°Rx. In my eyes, everyone blocking my path is just prey throwing their lives away,¡± Su Yi said with augh. His light, airy voice echoed throughout heaven and earth, leaving everyone who heard it bbergasted. They almost suspected they were hearing things.

    ¡°Arrogant!¡± someone said with a coldugh.

    ¡°If you¡¯ve got the balls, don¡¯t run!¡± someone else bellowed.

    ¡°Not bad. If you¡¯ve really got the guts, stay here and fight. Show us the source of your courage. Let''s see why you dare treat us like prey!¡± someone said expressionlessly. He was deliberately riling Su Yi up.

    Su Yi just scanned the Immortal Lords eyeing him hungrily andughed. ¡°Sure.¡±

    He agreed, just like that? The crowd was unwittingly stunned. After all, no matter how someone tried to provoke them, none of them would have agreed to fight so many. They would have disregarded all other concerns and fled the Divine Hunt Demon Mountains in favor of protecting this grand stroke of good fortune!

    Yet now, this Shen Mu person had agreed not to flee!

    ¡°Shen Mu, have you gone insane? Hurry up and run!!¡± Tang Yuyan waspletely frustrated. She was the only one here who knew that Shen Mu was only in the Universe Realm.

    He was a Universe Realm cultivator surrounded by Immortal Lords. Even if she helped him, he had no hope of victory!

    ¡°Do you want to know why your seventh uncle told you to act in ordance with my orders?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Tang Yuyan was stunned, but before she could answer, Su Yi chuckled. ¡°Just stand there and watch. You¡¯ll have your answers soon.¡±

    As he spoke, Su Yi stepped off the fog-shrouded mountain.

    The gathered Immortal Lords didn¡¯t hesitate to attack in full force.

    ¡°Get him!¡±

    ¡°Surround him! We can¡¯t give him any opportunity to escape.

    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯ve never seen anyone this stupid before. He had an opportunity to flee, but he actually didn¡¯t take it.¡±

    The Immortal Lords were seething with murderous intent, and excitement was written all over their faces. They immediately struck to kill, unleashing their treasures to attack with everything they had.

    Meanwhile, the experts of other camps took action too. Each unrivaled Immortal Lord led their followers, and they worked together to surround Su Yi.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Heaven and earth were in turmoil. Murderous intent filled everything between heaven and earth.

    Tang Yuyan couldn¡¯t help but let out a deep sigh.<em>Shen Mu, oh Shen Mu, just what are you thinking?</em>

    The dense encirclement had already thoroughly intimidated her allies. Their courage failed them, and they quivered from head to toe.

    They didn¡¯t understand why Shen Mu refused to flee. Had he simply gone insane?

    ¡°Hurry up and save him! No matter what, we can¡¯t let them surround him!¡± said Tang Yuyan through gnashed teeth.

    She gripped her short saber and charged into the fray, only to freeze in ce a momentter. Her beautiful eyes widened as an unbelievable scene yed out before her eyes.

    Shen Mu¡¯s sleeves billowed around him as he drew his hand through the air.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The entire stretch of sky abruptly copsed.

    The seven Immortal Lords leading the charge felt as if a divine mountain had mmed into them¡ªand their treasures. Their weapons exploded with a bang.

    Some of the Immortal Lords didn¡¯t even have time to crush their life-saving talismans. They were instantly destroyed, body and soul.

    As for those who did manage to crush their talismans, that did not prevent them from taking grievous damage. Their bodies broke, and only their souls were fortunate enough to make it out alive.

    Blood fell like rain, and desperate cries shook the heavens.

    That tyrannical strike didn¡¯t just astonish Tang Yuyan. The Immortal Lords encircling Su Yi on all sides jumped in fright.

    <em>One casual strike and he defeated seven Immortal Lords!?</em>

 Chapter 1680 - Crushing the Opposition

    <h4>Chapter 1680 - Crushing the Opposition</h4>

    ¡°That Shen Mu guy is actually this strong?¡± Tang Hanfeng waspletely gobsmacked. He almost dared not believe his eyes.

    All this time, he¡¯d dismissed Shen Mu as a pathetically weak, sniveling, cowardly silkpants. He would never have guessed that when Shen Mu attacked, he¡¯d be this terrifying!

    The other Immortal Lords¡¯ eyes widened.

    Just one attack, and Shen defeated seven Immortal Lords. His movements were so casual and understated that they almost questioned whether or not this really was the Shen Mu they knew.

    But no one was more shocked than Tang Yuyan. Only she knew that Shen Mu was only in the Universe Realm!

    He was in the Universe Realm, yet he¡¯d defeated seven Immortal Lords in a single attack!

    Tang Yuyan¡¯s mind wentpletely nk. <i>How could such a heaven-defying figure exist in this world?</i>

    Before she could wrap her head around it, a grand battle broke out in the distance. Su Yi was no longer polite.

    His sleeves billowed as he stepped through the air, swung his palm, and attacked.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Dense sword intent erupted around him, piercing the firmament with unrivaled sharpness. He was like a deity of the sword, proud and contemptuous.

    One strike, and the immortal treasures whooshing toward him were sent flying back. Their mournful wails shook the heavens.

    As the power of his palm spread, three Immortal Lords were swatted like flies before they could even dodge.

    <i>Bang! Bang! Bang!</i>

    Their flesh split and burst, and their Immortal Lord Laws were almost crushed as they cried out in agony.

    A momentter, a spatial fluctuation carried them away, and they disappeared from the battlefield.

    There was no doubt about it. When they sensed the threat to their lives, they had no choice but to crush their life-saving talismans and flee.

    But this meant they¡¯d been disqualified!

    ¡°That guy¡¯s actually so strong?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s as strong as those unrivaled Immortal Lords!¡±

    ¡°Watch out, everyone!¡±

    A mor of startled, angry shouts arose throughout the battlefield.

    The Immortal Lords charging furiously at Su Yi paused, instantly solemn and on guard.

    Even the unrivaled Immortal Lords were startled. They could never have imagined that such a heaven-defying figure was hidden amongst Tang Yuyan¡¯s allies.

    No wonder he chose not to flee after acquiring this good fortune. He wasn¡¯t arrogant. He just had reason to be fearless!

    ¡°Get him!¡± shouted a white-haired man as he led a group of Immortal Lords into battle.

    Li Xiao, the unrivaled Immortal Lord of the White Bone Demonist Sect.

    He practiced the Eight Severings Heavenly Demon Sutra, and he was extraordinarily talented. His cultivation had reached the pinnacle of the Saint Realm, and he wielded a serpentine spear swathed in lightning.

    When he attacked, electricity surged throughout the surrounding skies. Light burst forth, and his divine might shook the world.

    Meanwhile, his allies cooperated smoothly with him, and with each other. Each drew their treasures and attacked Su Yi from different sides to support Li Xiao.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed with disdain. He suddenly leaped forward, like a sword leaving its scabbard, and attacked explosively.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    He shook his sleeves and drew his finger through the air. Dazzling, piercing sword qi whooshed past, ripping the skies asunder.

    The Immortal Lords¡¯ treasures shattered, offering no more resistance than paper window paneling.

    Unstoppable sword qi swept outward, wiping out Li Xiao¡¯s allies.

    One was split in two at the waist.

    One was sliced to ribbons.

    Another was pierced through the chest.

    The most terrifying part was that all of them had been on guard. Even so, they perished in the face of that tyrannical power. Not one of them managed to crush their life-saving talismans in time!

    The disparity in strength was far too great.

    It looked as if Su Yi were outnumbered, but when he unleashed his sword qi, he crushed everyone in his path.

    Life and death were determined in an instant!

    Even the unrivaled Li Xiao was struck by a rain of sword qi. The impact left him swaying on his feet, his blood and qi churning.

    He visibly lost hisposure. <i>Where the hell did this monstere from? How could he possibly have such terrifying attainments in the Dao of the Sword?</i>

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The armored Hua Mingwu attacked, waving his blood-red spear, ripping through the skies, and attacking explosively.

    That terrifying, ferocious momentum made countless nearby Immortal Lords hold their breath.

    Su Yi stretched out and flicked his fingers.

    <i>ng!!</i>

    Hua Mingwu¡¯s spear quivered in his grip, and he staggered several steps backward. His expression shifted dramatically.

    Su Yi seized the opportunity to strike, like a wind sweeping away remnants of cloud. It was as if his enemies weren¡¯t even there. Wherever he passed, sword qi burst forth, crushing another group of enemies.

    Fresh blood sttered the air, and agonized cries shook the heavens.

    Although the Immortal Lords immediately crushed their talismans and fled, their oue was still grisly. Their flesh was left in tatters, and even their souls were badly damaged.

    There was no need to even question it. If they hadn¡¯t activated their life-saving talismans just in time, they¡¯d all have been killed on the spot!

    This bloody scene shook the other camps¡¯ courage. All of them were shocked.

    <i>Just who is this Shen Mu person? Why is he so heaven-defying?</i>

    Everyst one of these camps had an unrivaled Immortal Lord to oversee things! s, even they were helpless to stop Su Yi from forcing one Immortal Lord after another to drop out.

    Barely any time had passed since the start of the battle, but neen Immortal Lords had washed out already.

    And three had died!

    Who wouldn¡¯t be shocked after such massive losses? And who wouldn¡¯t have been furious?

    Many of the Immortal Lords were so terrified that their will to fight wavered!

    <i>He didn¡¯t attack all this time, but it wasn¡¯t because he was too weak. No, he was just hiding his abilities... </i>Tang Yuyan¡¯s heart shook. Endless waves of emotion coursed through it.

    By now, how could she <i>not </i>understand that the Universe Realm Shen Mu was actually strong enough to threaten even unrivaled Immortal Lords?

    The most ridiculous thing was that when they first met, she treated Su Yi with great prejudice, suspicion, and rudeness. Even after Tang Bao¡¯er argued on his behalf, and even after Tang Lingqi himself repeatedly urged her to take Su Yi seriously, she never once took their opinions to heart.

    Even more absurd was that after entering the Divine Hunt Demon Mountains, she and herpanions took Su Yi for a well-connected silkpants too cowardly to fight but eager to reap unearned rewards.

    Looking back on it now, Tang Yuyan was ovee with unbearable shame and awkwardness.

    Tang Hanfeng and the others werepletely dumbstruck. The looks on their faces were a sight to behold; they were like dazed chickens. Their minds werepletely nk.

    They¡¯d been the most critical of Su Yi this entire time. Seeing him fight like this was like an invisible p to the face, and it left their cheeks hot and stinging.

    They finally understood the meaning of the phrase ¡°I had eyes, but I did not see.¡±

    Suddenly, Hua Mingwu roared, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s fight together and take him down! If we don¡¯t, he¡¯ll just pick us off one after another!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    ¡°But of course!¡±

    The other five unrivaled Immortal Lords¡ªLi Xiao, Fu Yunzi, Huang Beiye, Tao Rushuang, and Gu Dongliu¡ªstraightforwardly agreed.

    When the other Immortal Lords saw this, they inwardly sighed in relief and stepped back to watch the battle. They had no intention of participating any further.

    In stark contrast, Tang Yuyan andpany tensed.

    Six unrivaled Immortal Lords had joined forces! A lineup like that could sweep the Divine Hunt without fear ofpetition!

    Furthermore, ¡°unrivaled¡± Immortal Lords were called that because they had heaven-defying foundations andbat strength within the Saint Realm. They could crush all others of the same level!

    People like them typically mastered supreme secret arts and wielded top-notch secret treasures.

    People like Gong Nanfeng and Wen Changfeng could even cross realms to fight early-stage Miracle Realm Immortal Kings!

    This was what made unrivaled Immortal Lords so terrifying.

    Now, six such terrifying experts were targeting Su Yi at once. Tang Yuyan couldn¡¯t help but be more nervous than ever before.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Without the slightest hesitation, the unrivaled Immortal Lords gathered, drew their strongest treasures, readied their killer attacks, and charged at Su Yi as one.

    ¡°This is finally getting a little bit interesting,¡± sighed Su Yi. Crushing even in his path was satisfying, but it was missing a certain intoxicating something.

    Now that six unrivaled Immortal Lords had joined forces against him, Su Yi finally felt somewhat eager to do battle.

    ¡°Hah!¡± Li Xiao poured his power into his serpentine lightning spear and attacked explosively.

    Meanwhile, the other unrivaled Immortal Lords¡¯ killer moves whooshed through the air, nketing heaven and earth. Their terrifying power shook everything around them, down to the mountains and rivers.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t retreat. He swung his fist and shed with them head-on.

    He seemed leisurely, like a master going through the movements of a martial arts form. When he punched, the sky shattered and copsed, and Li Xiao¡¯s serpentine spear flew from his grip.

    Practically simultaneously, Su Yi¡¯s tall, upright figure lit up. He struck five times in an instant, using his fingers as a sword to deliver a furious sh, pressing his hands into a seal, pressing down on the air, and sweeping his palm through the sky...

    Every strike crushed an unrivaled Immortal Lord¡¯s killer move, leaving them swaying on their feet. They had no choice but to retreat.

    In the blink of an eye, Su Yi crushed their encirclement!

    At that moment, Su Yi seemed far too dazzling. He fought barehanded, but he seemed invincible. As he shot across the battlefield, he smoothly outshone all six unrivaled Immortal Lords!

    The distant onlookers were bbergasted, no exceptions.

    <i>Six unrivaled Immortal Lords joined forces, but they still can¡¯t defeat Shen Mu?</i>

    After this setback, the six unrivaled Immortal Lords¡¯ expressions were iparably solemn. Everyst one of them drew on everything they had left in reserve.

    It would have been obvious to anything that they were no longer holding back. They were red-eyed with fury!

    ¡°Suppress!¡± Hua Mingwu bellowed and sent a white bone treasure tower crashing down. When it took to the air, it surged with countless strange and contorted talisman markings. The markings wove together, forming a restrictive power that bore down on Su Yi.

    The surrounding area seemed restricted. Everything sank into an unnatural stillness.

    ¡°The Five Elements Void-Suppressing Tower!¡± Tang Yuyan¡¯s beautiful face shifted dramatically. She recognized the tower as a mighty killer weapon. This was Hua Mingwu¡¯s trump card!

    In the Divine Hunt Demon Mountains, the restriction of the Laws meant that the appearance of anyone beyond the Immortal Lord level would provoke an inevitable bacsh.

    That went for treasures too.

    This was why Immortal Kings couldn¡¯t enter these mountains. Simrly, this was why none of the participants brought forbidden treasures beyond the bounds of their cultivation base.

    Even so, Hua Mingwu¡¯s Five Elements Void-Suppressing Tower was extraordinary, a wondrous and unfathomable ancient treasure. It was a top-ss treasure of the Immortal Lord level!

    Hua Mingwu was pouring everything he had into it, letting it unleash power terrifying beyond imagination!

    But that wasn¡¯t the end of it.

 Chapter 1681 - Invincible

    <h4>Chapter 1681 - Invincible</h4>

    ¡°Rise!¡± Li Xiao of the White Bone Demonist Sect raised his fingertip, and a bloody bronzentern rose into the air. An illusory doorway floated up amidst theyers of light, and the illusory figure of a terrifying demonic god appeared, shaking heaven and earth.

    ¡°Descend!¡± Fu Yunzi of Liuding Immortal Mountain scattered a handful of glittering golden beans.

    The beans instantly grew into golden-armored warriors. Their heads touched the heavens, while their feet were nted firmly on the ground, and when they got in formation, they emanated monstrous divine majesty.

    Soldiers grown from scattered beans!

    Huang Beiye of the Purple Qi Sword Court solemnly formed a hand seal. ¡°Descend!¡±

    <i>ng!</i>

    A streak of purple arced through the air, shattering the clouds. Upon closer inspection, it was an ancient sword with the words ¡°Purple Reflection¡± carved on the hilt in characters the size of a fly¡¯s head.

    Sword qi filled the surrounding three thousand feet.

    Meanwhile, Tao Rushuang of the True Martial Daoist Sect opened his mouth and exhaled.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A fiery red Daoist seal soared into the air. The markings on its top surface read ¡°Divine Decree,¡± and the bottom had a diagram of suns, moons, and stars.

    When it took to the air, it expanded into a towering divine mountain and descended with a bang.

    At the same time, Gu Dongliu of the Church of Divine me drew a dazzlingly bright golden short halberd and swung it through the air, filling the sky with zing fire.

    In the blink of an eye, six unrivaled Immortal Lords used their killer weapons, unleashing their strongest attacks without reservation!

    This terrifying scene filled the onlookers with terror and despair. All of them watched with bated breath.

    Tang Yuyan and her allies even felt chills in their hands and feet. Their hearts were on tenterhooks!

    In Su Yi¡¯s ce, Tang Yuyan would have had to fight with everything she had, and even then, she could at most have fought off one of the unrivaled Immortal Lords.

    Yet now, six unrivaled Immortal Lords were attacking together with the intent to kill. Their power was far too terrifying!

    Many of the Immortal Lords simultaneously reached the same conclusion: <i>Shen Mu is doomed! How could he possibly fight so many? Who could possibly contend with this?</i>

    But then, Su Yi chuckled dryly, stretched out his hand, and grabbed.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth shook as three feet of sword qi condensed in Su Yi¡¯s grip.

    His aura abruptly transformed, bing unbridled, unrestrained, and contemptuous, like a sword unrivaled in its sharpness soaring into the heavens to pierce the dome of heaven and shake the stars beyond!

    ¡°Break!¡± Su Yi shouted, twisting his sword as if to guide the river of stars into the world below.

    <i>Boom!!!</i>

    The sealed skies shattered with a bang.

    As that tyrannical sword qi swept outward, Hua Mingwu¡¯s killer weapon, the Five Elements Void-Suppressing Tower, wailed and flew backward.

    Hua Mingwu coughed up blood. Tyrannical sword qi almost ripped him apart, leaving his flesh in tatters. He staggered on his feet.

    At the same time, a terrifying illusory demonic god charged at Su Yi. A single sweep of its palm, and it obliterated the sky.

    Meanwhile, nine golden-armored warriors charged over explosively from another direction, bursting with dazzling golden light that descended like the de of heaven.

    Su Yi neither dodged nor fled. His sleeves billowed around him, and saber qi shot from his tall, upright figure, like the ancient skies in motion.

    It crushed that illusory demonic god!

    And ttened the nine golden-armored warriors!

    Meanwhile, Su Yi swung his sword qi twice more. One strike flew west, sending Li Xiao¡¯s blood-redntern flying.

    The other flew north, cleaving Divine Decree, the mountain Tao Rushuang manifested of his Daoist seal. The peak split into pieces and copsed.

    Gu Dongliu seized the opportunity to attack, only for Su Yi to force him to retreat in a single p.

    In the blink of an eye, he broke through five unrivaled Immortal Lords¡¯ killer moves in rapid session!

    But a weapon was hurtling for Su Yi¡¯s head, right between his eyes.

    The ancient sword Purple Reflection!

    It was Huang Beiye of the Purple Qi Sword Court who¡¯d unleashed it. Its edge was dazzlingly bright, and it moved like a beam of light or a bolt of electricity, leaving purple sword qi in its wake.

    It would have been obvious to anyone that it was toote for Su Yi to dodge, but it was also toote to block.

    Huang Beiye struck just as Su Yi attacked someone else. He¡¯d seized the perfect opportunity to deal a lethal blow!

    Su Yi didn¡¯t dodge. The depths of his gaze lit up with cold light, and he suddenly exhaled.

    <i>Hah!</i>

    It was like a sudden gust of wind. Sword qi mmed into the tip of Purple Reflection, resulting in a heaven-shaking, explosive impact. The surrounding skies copsed with a bang.

    Su Yi exhaled, smoothly blocking Purple Reflection. The sword could only buzz in midair. Su Yi seized the opportunity to seize the sword and suppress it, severing its connection to Huang Beiye.

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    Huang Beiye coughed up blood. His expression filled with astonishment and disbelief.

    That strike was his killer attack, the one he took the most pride in. It was called "Purple Qi From the East," and even his sect¡¯s Immortal Kings sang its praises.

    Who could have imagined that Su Yi would block it in a single breath?

    And who could have imagined that Su Yi could casually grab Purple Reflection and sever its connection with its master?

    It wasn¡¯t just Huang Beiye. Li Xiao, Hua Mingwu, and the other unrivaled Immortal Lords couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill course through their hearts. <i>How could this guy possibly be so terrifying?</i>

    They¡¯d already used their killer weapons, but they still couldn¡¯t take Su Yi down. On the contrary, he¡¯dpletely crushed their attacks!

    ¡°This sword is actually quite something. I¡¯ll just use it to send you on your way, then.¡± Su Yi drew his finger across the t of Purple Reflection¡¯s de.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The sword¡¯s hums swept forth like the tide, resounding throughout the nine heavens as Su Yiunched an utterly domineering counterattack. He had no intention of holding back.

    He disappeared from view, only to appear in front of the enemy closest to him, Hua Mingwu, a momentter.

    ¡°Die!¡± Hua Mingwu bellowed and activated the Five Elements Void-Suppressing Tower, which he mmed into Purple Reflection.

    Su Yi raised the sword¡¯s tip. Sword intent burst forth, mming into the seal. Before it could attack again, the sword descended.

    He was like a god cleaving open heaven¡¯s gates. One sh, and Hua Mingwu¡¯s soul practically left his body. He wanted to run, but it was toote. He could only sh with Su Yi head-on.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    Hua Mingwu¡¯s defenses broke, their scattered power falling like rain as he was sent flying back!

    He was still mid-air when a startling gash appeared on his body; he¡¯d almost been sliced in half!

    At this critical juncture, the unrivaled Immortal Lord crushed his life-saving talisman with a bitter roar. A momentter, spatial power carried him away.

    One sh, and Su Yi defeated the unrivaled Immortal Lord Hua Mingwu!

    This tyrannical scene astonished everyone present once more. Without exception, the distant onlookers were horrified. They gazed upon Su Yi as if he were a god!

    Meanwhile, Su Yi disappeared into thin air and charged at his next target.

    <i>This is bad! </i>Li Xiao¡¯s expression shifted, and he turned to flee.

    Six unrivaled Immortal Lords had joined forces against Su Yi, but all of their attacks had broken. Li Xiao knew this didn¡¯t bode well.

    Furthermore, Hua Mingwu¡¯s grievous state filled Li Xiao with terror. He no longer dared sh with Su Yi.

    He tried to flee, but he was one step toote.

    The humming of a sword resounded through the air, like the sonorous cry of a phoenix. A dense rain of sword qi descended, plotting out the entire stretch of sky.

    The pelting ¡°rain¡± quickly enveloped Li Xiaopletely.

    ¡°No¡ª¡ª!¡± Li Xiao cried out in shock and fury, his face ashen as he frantically tried to defend himself.

    But in the blink of an eye, his body was left riddled with holes and bloody gashes. It was as if he were undergoing death by a thousand cuts.

    A momentter, he no longer hesitated. He had no choice but to crush his life-saving talisman.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Li Xiao disappeared without a trace. Just like that, he¡¯d been eliminated.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi appeared out of nowhere before Gu Dongliu of the Church of Divine me and swung his sword.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Gu Dongliu plummeted down to earth like a shooting star, mming into the dirt. The tyrannical power of that blow tore open his flesh, snapping too many bones to count. In the end, all he could do was cry out in grief and fury as he shattered his life-saving talisman.

    ¡°Run!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and retreat!¡±

    ...Fu Yunzi, Huang Beiye, Tao Rushuang, and the others¡¯ hair stood on end as all of them activated their evasive techniques and fled with all their might.

    Su Yi raised his ancient sword and struck the air.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The Laws of Restricting the Profound spread outward. A strange stillness instantly descended upon the entire area. Everything had beenpletely sealed off.

    ¡°This is bad!¡± Fu Yunzi visibly lost hisposure. He felt like he¡¯d sunk into the mud, but just as he was about to struggle...

    ...sword qi descended from the heavens.

    ¡°I would never have thought I¡¯d be forced out of thepetition before I¡¯d even crossed the Divine Abomination Grounds. I can¡¯t ept this!¡± Fu Yunzi sighed deeply.

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, he crushed his life-saving talisman and disappeared into thin air.

    Against Su Yi¡¯s expectations, Huang Beiye and Tao Rushuang¡¯s evasive arts were extraordinary. They effortlessly rippled through the power of the Laws of Restricting the Profound and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    By now, four of the six unrivaled Immortal Lords had been forced to disqualify themselves, and two had fled in panic!

    Tang Yuyan stood there in a daze, rooted to the spot. Her heart had been on tenterhooks, but now, it silently rxed, only for a wave of astonishment to course through it. Her beautiful face shifted erratically.

    Now, she finally understood that she¡¯d <i>severely </i>underestimated this Universe Realm Immortal. It was fair to say she hadn¡¯t understood anything about him at all!

    This was a Universe Realm Immortal capable of crushing six unrivaled Immortal Lords by himself. If word got out, who in the Immortal Realm would dare to believe it?

    Tang Hanfeng and the others stood there like y statues. All they could think was, <i>Is Shen Mu going to get even with us?</i>

    By now, only around twenty Immortal Lords remained on the battlefield, like flies caught in a spider¡¯s web. No matter how they struggled, it was to no avail.

    All of them hailed from different camps, and they¡¯d worked with their respective unrivaled Immortal Lords to surround Su Yi.

    Unfortunately for them, they¡¯d reacted just slowly enough for Su Yi to trap them with the Laws of Restricting the Profound. It was toote for them to run.

    When Su Yi looked over, the Immortal Lords¡¯ scalps went numb with fright, and their courage failed them. They hurriedly crushed their life-saving talismans and disappeared from the mountains.

    They were quite quick and direct too. They didn¡¯t even hesitate.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find this surprising, but he quickly understood. The Immortal Lords preferred to wash out over admitting defeat.

    This wasn¡¯t just pride; if they admitted defeat, they¡¯d most likely have to give up some of their treasures. Who¡¯d be willing to do that?

    Besides, their pirs of support had already been disqualified. With their strength alone, they had no hope of surviving the perilous Divine Abomination Grounds.

    <i>At the end of the day, this is the Divine Hunt, not a true life-or-death battleground. Everyone can leave as they please, so I had little hope of killing them to begin with,</i> thought Su Yi. He found this a bit of a pity. He¡¯d hoped to gather some trophies, but now, he could only let that idea go.

    <i>ng!</i>

    Su Yi put away Purple Reflection, brushed off his clothes, and walked back over to Tang Yuyan and her allies.

    When she saw him approach, Tang Yuyan jolted to her senses, and aplicated, inscrutable look appeared on her beautiful face.

    She opened her red lips to speak, then closed them again. She didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Tang Hanfeng and the others were nervous and ill at ease. All of them hung their heads in shame, not daring to meet Su Yi¡¯s gaze for fear that he¡¯d settle the score.

    Before Su Yi could even say anything, Tang Hanfeng quivered and lowered his head with terror and shame. ¡°Shen Mu, earlier, I was blind and foolish to have offended you. I humbly request your magnanimity. I... truly had no idea you were so incredible!¡±

 Chapter 1682 - Kicked Out

    <h4>Chapter 1682 - Kicked Out</h4>

    When they saw Tang Hanfeng lower his head and apologize, the other Immortal Lords did the same. All of them were terrified and ill at ease, and none of them dared to hesitate.

    For some inexplicable reason, Tang Yuyan found this quite satisfying.

    They¡¯d been pestering her this entire time, and they¡¯d tried to convince her to ditch Shen Mu many times over. It was frustrating, but she¡¯d endured all this time.

    Now, seeing them lower their heads for fear of Su Yi¡¯s reprisal, Tang Yuyan couldn¡¯t help but want to chime in, <i>If we¡¯d known earlier, how could any of this have happened?</i>

    Su Yi swept his gaze across the group and said, ¡°No need for apologies. A trivial matter, that¡¯s all. I never took it to heart.¡±

    Tang Hanfeng and the others instantly sighed in relief.

    But then, Su Yi said, ¡°Still, you''d best leave the Divine Hunt Demon Mountains sooner rather thanter.¡±

    ¡°???¡± Tang Hanfeng was bbergasted. ¡°Shen Mu, what... do you mean?¡±

    Su Yi said tly, ¡°Twenty-ish days have passed since we entered these mountains. You¡¯ve followed Tang Yuyan all this time, but you haven¡¯t contributed much at all. Despite this, you¡¯ve received no small number of trophies.¡±

    Tang Hanfeng and the others¡¯ expressions shifted. <i>Is Shen Mu seriously calling us burdens? He of all people is using us of letting someone else do all the work?</i>

    Tang Yuyan was stunned too.

    Su Yi continued, ¡°Tang Yuyan has treated you extremely well. If you have a conscience, you¡¯d best hurry up and leave. I¡¯m sure you know better than anyone that without her, you¡¯d have washed out a long time ago.¡±

    Tang Hanfeng couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Shen Mu, we acknowledge your extraordinary background and strength, but on the way here, when did you lend a hand? You¡¯re calling us burdens, but your performance was far worse than ours!¡±

    The others chimed in their agreement.

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°I originally couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue about this. I just want you to leave as soon as possible. But since you insist, very well. I¡¯ll just have to be more convincing.¡±

    Tang Hanfeng stiffened, then said in a quavering voice, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to attack us? How is that any different from dismantling a bridge after you¡¯ve crossed it?¡±

    The others looked stricken too. Given Su Yi¡¯s strength, it would be easy for him to hurt them.

    Tang Yuyan had been silent all this time, but now, she couldn¡¯t help but open her mouth to argue. However, before she could say anything, she froze.

    Su Yi flipped his palm, and dozens of treasures of all types appeared: bloodstained feathers, enormous ws, and the severed heads of demonic beasts.

    ¡°Do you recognize these?¡± Su Yi asked calmly.

    When Tang Yuyan saw these treasures, numerous scenes flooded into her mind.

    Along the way, they¡¯d encountered numerous almost life-threatening dangers, but every time, they overcame them by a hair.

    For instance, a terrifyingly fierce, blood-red bird lurked around the Demonblood Lake. It controlled spatial Laws, letting it teleport. It could y Immortal Lords with ease.

    Even Tang Yuyan found it an iparably difficult opponent, and she figured she¡¯d have to pay a heavy price to defeat it.

    Who¡¯d have thought that the bird would jump in fright and flee at the sight of them? It waspletely outside of Tang Yuyan¡¯s expectations.

    When she saw the blood-stained feathers in Su Yi¡¯s hands, Tang Yuyan understood. He was the one who¡¯d scared the bird off!

    She recognized those massive ws, too. They¡¯d belonged to the enormous demonic ape they¡¯d encountered in the ck Smoke Forest.

    And that still-bleeding head? It had belonged to the scorpion they¡¯d encountered in the White Bone Wastes.

    ...There were over a dozen such treasures, and Tang Yuyan recognized them all. She was unwittingly stunned, and waves of emotion coursed through her. She suddenly realized that Su Yi had been quietly resolving the dangers they¡¯d encountered along their journey this entire time, but none of them had noticed!

    All this time, they¡¯d beenpletely in the dark!

    Tang Hanfeng and the others were dumbstruck. Of course they recognized these treasures¡¯ origins! How could they not?

    Naturally, they finally understood that although it had seemed as if Shen Mu was just sitting there reaping unearned benefits, he¡¯d actually been helping them avoid disaster all this time!

    How was he in any way a burden? He¡¯d just been keeping his enormous merit to himself!

    Tang Hanfeng and the others couldn¡¯t help but be ashamed. They felt they had no face left.

    Su Yi put away the treasures and said, ¡°You can leave now.¡±

    This time, no one dared to argue. All of them hung their heads, crushed their talismans, and left in disgrace.

    Tang Yuyan didn¡¯t stop them. She knew as well as Su Yi that bringing her allies any further would only drag them down.

    Besides, she¡¯d divided the spoils fairly this entire time. All of her allies had acquired numerous trophies. They were far better off than most of the Divine Hunt¡¯s other participants.

    It was a bit cruel to say it, but it was true. With their strength, disqualification was inevitable the moment they entered the heart of the Divine Hunt Demon Mountains!

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get out of here first,¡± said Su Yi. He turned to leave.

    In the past, Tang Yuyan would undoubtedly have objected to him ordering around. After all, she¡¯d been her group¡¯s pir of support all this time, and everyone had to follow her orders.

    But now...

    Tang Yuyan didn¡¯t question it. She followed Su Yi instinctively.

    Before long, the two of them disappeared into the distance.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have guessed a deeply hidden expert like Shen Mu would appear in this Divine Hunt!¡±

    A group suddenly emerged from the shadows. Their leader was a man in long red robes. His temples were flecked with white, and his eyes were as sharp as a hawk¡¯s.

    Fei Zhen, the unrivaled Immortal Lord of the Church of Supreme Oneness!

    ¡°He¡¯s just one person, yet he single-handedly suppressed six unrivaled Immortal Lords. Shen Mu¡¯s power is far too terrifying!¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know that someone like him existed in the Immortal Realm?¡±

    ...As they discussed what had happened, everyone was confused.

    ¡°Quickly, let¡¯s go reconvene with Senior Apprentice Brother Weng Changfeng. If it¡¯s as I suspect, Shen Mu and Tang Yuyan are headed for that hidden realm from the Primeval Era too!¡± Fei Zhen immediately made a decision. ¡°We¡¯ve got to tell him everything that happened here today at Torn Space Mountain as soon as possible!¡±

    The crowd was instantly solemn. All of them nodded their agreement.

    Shen Mu was a nameless, deeply hidden expert, but now, he¡¯d squished six Immortal Lords at once <i>and </i>acquired a suspected Great Realm treasure.

    They really did have to inform their senior apprentice brother, Weng Changfeng, as soon as possible!

    Throughout Torn Space Mountain, numerous other hidden figures shot off in different directions. There was no doubt about it. After witnessing this grand battle, none of them dared linger here any further.

    ......

    Outside the Divine Hunt Demon Mountains.

    Twenty-two days had passed since the start of the Divine Hunt.

    Numerous washed-out Immortal Lords had already gathered on the giant ritual ground outside the mountains.

    ¡°Over a thousand Immortal Lords participated, and eight hundred and thirty have washed out already, with fifteen confirmed deaths. Thepetition is far more brutal than in past years,¡± whispered an Immortal King. ¡°If it¡¯s as I suspect, the greatest of the Immortal Lords have already reached the heart of the Divine Hunt Demon Mountains.

    ¡°Thepetition ahead will be the fiercest of all, but it¡¯s still too soon to say who will take first ce in the end.

    ¡°Seems to me that first ce is sure to go to Gong Nanfeng. Five days ago, he already fought his way into the Divine Abomination Grounds, one of the most perilous forbidden zones at the heart of the Divine Hunt Demon Mountains,¡± another Immortal King said with confidence.

    ¡°Hah! Best not to make such promations until thest day of the hunt,¡± said another.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Weng Changfeng, Fei Zhen, Chu Batian, and several other unrivaled Immortal Lords are participating too. All of them disy extraordinary talent far beyond the masses. Most of the Immortal Lords gathered here now were disqualified whilepeting with them for good fortune.¡±

    The defeated Immortal Lords¡¯ expressions darkened just listening to this conversation. They weren¡¯t at all pleased, but there was no denying it. They really were a level below the unrivaled Immortal Lords.

    ¡°Is there word of Shen Mu?¡± one of the Immortal Kings asked suddenly.

    Shortly after the Divine Hunt began, Shen Mu single-handedly disqualified no small number of impressive Immortal Lords. This feat left a deep impression on many of the prominent experts gathered here.

    They¡¯d seen him as a potential dark horse ever since!

    Another Immortal King said with a strange look on his face, ¡°Ever since Shen Mu joined up with Tang Yuyan, he¡¯s disqualified a grand total of.... zero opponents.¡±

    Many of the experts couldn¡¯t help but find this shocking.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t Shen Mu quite something at first? He took out so many opponents at once! So why is his performance suddenly so mediocre?¡±

    ¡°And here I took him for a dark horse. Who¡¯d have thought that in the end, he¡¯d prove nothing special?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s just that Tang Yuyan¡¯s outshone him ever since he joined up with her. It seems that Shen Mu... is ultimately a bit weaker than the unrivaled Immortal Lords.¡±

    After reaching this conclusion, they paid no further attention to Su Yi. After all, over the past few weeks, the unrivaled Immortal Lords shone far too brightly. Shen Mu¡¯s brilliance paled byparison, and he was no longer worthy of their attention.

    Only Tang Lingqi¡¯s expression looked strange. <i>How could Tang Yuyan possibly obscure Su Yi¡¯s brilliance?</i>

    Suddenly, space rippled, and a group of Immortal Lords fell onto the ritual grounds. Some of their bodies were on the verge of copse, and some were battered and smeared with blood. Still others had no bodies left; all that remained were their souls.

    All of them looked utterly wretched.

    Uproar ensued. A mor of voices arose on all sides.

    <i>What¡¯s going on? Don¡¯t tell me all of these Immortal Lords met with a terrifying catastrophe at once?</i>

    Before the crowd could react, space rippled violently, again and again as one battered Immortal Lord appeared after another. All of them were badly injured and gushing blood.

    As soon as they exited the mountains, the disqualified Immortal Lords started shouting in grief, agony, bitterness, or agony...

    Not even the Immortal Kings could stay calm when they saw this. Just what kind of terrifying catastrophe could have left so many Immortal Lords¡¯ lives hanging in the bnce? What could have forced them all to crush their life-saving talismans at once?

    Before long, Hua Mingwu appeared. His hair was disheveled, and his flesh was in tatters.

    Everyone present was instantly astonished. <i>An unrivaled Immortal Lord was almost killed!?</i>

    But it wasn¡¯t over yet. Li Xiao, Fu Yunzi, and Gu Dongliu appeared in the enormous ritual grounds shortly after. Each looked more wretched than the one before, and more badly wounded, too.

    Even the Immortal Kings were ovee with astonishment and disbelief. <i>What could possibly have forced so many unrivaled Immortal Lords to the brink of death in so little time!?</i>

 Chapter 1683 - The Secrets of Achieving Divinity

    <h4>Chapter 1683 - The Secrets of Achieving Divinity</h4>

    The crowd quickly learned what had happened, but the truth left them dumbstruck. They couldn¡¯t ept it all at once.

    The disqualified Immortal Lords hadn¡¯t met with some terrifying disaster, nor had a terrifyingpetition between camps arisen.

    All of these people had lost to a singlepetitor.

    Shen Mu!

    The very person numerous Immortal Kings had dismissed had single-handedly crushed a throng of enemies on Torn Space Mountain!

    Six unrivaled Immortal Lords had joined forces against him, only for him to defeat them all!

    This was just too shocking. The gathered higher-ups were ovee with astonishment, and they couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    Brutal!

    Since the start of the Divine Hunt, Gong Nanfeng, Weng Changfeng, and a few other top Immortal Lords had drawn the most attention, but none of them had ever achieved anything like this!

    In other words, this was unquestionably the most unbelievable battle since the start of the Divine Hunt!

    ¡°He¡¯s just one person, but hepletely dominated everyone else present, as if he were invincible. This Shen Mu sure is something!¡± murmured an Immortal King.

    ¡°Brother Tang, just where did Shen Mue from?¡± One of the Immortal Kings looked at Tang Jinhong.

    Numerous others looked over and pricked up their ears. All of them knew that Shen Mu had gotten into the Divine Hunt through his rtionship with the ancient Tang Family.

    Tang Jinhong was shaken too, but outwardly, he just grimaced and said, ¡°To tell the truth, this old man doesn¡¯t know either. Fellow Daoist Shen Mu¡¯s identity is extremely mysterious. We suspect he hails from an unknown, otherworldly purend.¡±

    <i>The Tang Family doesn¡¯t know either? An otherworldly purend?</i>

    The higher-ups¡¯ imaginations ran wild.

    Tang Lingqi barely suppressed the urge tough. <i>Ancestor Jinhong sure can lie convincingly. </i>

    <i>But then, this is for the best. If they try to connect ¡®Shen Mu¡¯ with some mysterious and mighty sect, those top factions won¡¯t find any leads even if they investigate!</i>

    Before long, someone said gravely, ¡°Did a Great Realm treasure really appear on Torn Space Mountain?¡±

    A Great Realm treasure! Treasures of that level almost didn¡¯t exist in the Immortal Realm. Even Immortal Kings would fight like mad over them.

    No one would have anticipated that such an extraordinary stroke of good fortune would appear during this Divine Hunt.

    ¡°Based on its description, that golden beast skin really does sound like a Great Realm treasure,¡± murmured an Immortal King.

    The other Immortal Kings¡¯ expressions shifted. Each had their own thoughts.

    Tang Lingqi was instantly solemn. <i>This doesn¡¯t bode well. A Great Realm treasure is enough to tempt even those Sovereigns who stand above the Immortal Dao, let alone these Immortal Kings!</i>

    <i>Now that Su Yi¡¯s gotten his hands on such a supreme treasure, these Immortal Kings have undoubtedly set their sights on him. Who knows how much trouble that will lead to when the Divine Hunt ends?</i>

    This was what they meant when they said that harboring too great a treasure was a sin in its own right.

    ¡°If it really were a Great Realm treasure, how could an Immortal Lord have subdued it?¡± Tang Jinhong said with augh. ¡°Those who¡¯ve witnessed the power of Great Realm treasures naturally know that even Immortal Kings like us find them difficult to subdue, let alone an Immortal Lord!¡±

    Many others voiced their agreement. It was true. Great Realm treasures were so wondrously powerful that not even Immortal Kings could control them. There was no way an Immortal Lord could have taken control of one!

    ¡°No matter what, that golden beast skin is undoubtedly an extraordinary treasure. Even if it isn¡¯t a Great Realm treasure, it¡¯s got to be far beyond other Immortal King treasures,¡± an Immortal King said gravely. ¡°When Shen Mu returns from the Divine Hunt, we¡¯ll know the truth as soon as wey eyes on the beast skin.¡±

    Tang Jinhong¡¯s expression darkened, and he said coldly, ¡°How could a lofty Immortal King covet an Immortal Lord¡¯s good fortune? Aren¡¯t you afraid of bringing shame upon yourself?¡±

    The Immortal King instantly mped his jaw shut, his expression shifting and uncertain.

    Tang Jinhong swept his gaze across the crowd. ¡°The Tang Family is the host of this Divine Hunt, so let mey this out in the open. Any good fortune a participant acquires during the hunt belongs to him and him alone, no matter what it is. No one is permitted toy a finger on it! The Tang Family will not allow it!¡±

    His voice boomed throughout the surrounding area. He¡¯d made his positionpletely clear. Others were not to covet Su Yi¡¯s good fortune!

    Tang Lingqi inwardly sighed in relief. Ancestor Jinhong¡¯s announcement was perfectly timed. It would help Su Yi avoid a lot of trouble and adversity.

    But Tang Lingqi knew full well that the Immortal Kings wouldn¡¯t give up so easily. After all, this time, Su Yi got his hands on a suspected Great Realm treasure. Of course those Immortal Lords and their factions were dead set on acquiring it!

    It was even entirely possible that the greatest factions in the Immortal Realm would get involved!

    <i>Fortunately, Fellow Daoist Su is participating under the pseudonym Shen Mu, and he disguised himself before he even got here. No one will realize who he really is. When the Divine Hunt ends, we can see him off immediately to avert future problems, </i>thought Tang Lingqi.

    ......

    The Divine Hunt Demon Mountains, the Divine Abomination Grounds.

    A remote mountain pass.

    Su Yi sat in his wicker chair, staring intently at the golden beast skin. The hide was as soft as silk, and only about half a foot long. Misty golden light flowed across its surface, both beautiful and mystical.

    ¡°Brother Shen, is that really a Great Realm treasure?¡± Tang Yuyan couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°It is,¡± said Su Yi, subtly inclining his head. ¡°Unfortunately, its source energies are all but depleted, and it¡¯s no longer all that useful.¡±

    Here, he let out a deep sigh. He could tell that this treasure hadin here for far, far too long. The erosion of countless years had left it all but drained.

    The passage of time was heartless. It rotted trees and men alike, reducing both wood and bone to dust. Almost nothing could trulyst for all eternity.

    Throughout the ages, both beauties and mighty warriors hid their white hair from the world. Time always took its toll.

    Treasures weren¡¯t exempt either.

    The golden beast skin had obviously existed for a long, long time. It was highly likely over a million years old, a relic from the Primeval Era. Just remaining intact that entire time was a rare and impressive feat.

    ¡°Can you discern its secrets?¡± asked Tang Yuyan.

    ¡°Let me examine it,¡± said Su Yi. As he spoke, he split off a portion of his divine sense and inserted it into the beast skin.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    It was as if he¡¯d returned to the Primeval Era. Countless strange scenes shed through his mind.

    But then, the scene shifted, and a towering divine mountain appeared.

    Frigid gales filled the heavens as a man in white stood atop the peak. He was as tall and upright as a spear, and he gazed down upon the world below like a ruler surveying his domain.

    An old man in ck stood beside him, hugging a ck spear. He stood there respectfully, like an elderly servant.

    ¡°I¡¯ve reached two conclusions," said the man in white. "The gods have two simple reasons for prohibiting us from stepping onto the Path to Divinity.

    ¡°First, they fear a threat to their current status. They¡¯re terrified of falling from their divine thrones andnding back amidst the dust of mortality.

    ¡°Second, they fear that the re-emergence of reincarnation will strip them of their control over the natural order of the epochs!¡±

    The man in white sneered, and his eyes shed with disdain.

    ¡°My lord, are we... truly going to dere war against the gods?¡± asked the old servant in ck.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯ve dered war against them, but that they will not tolerate my ascension to godhood!¡± The man in white glowered, his eyes full of dense murderous intent. ¡°The most ridiculous part is that they¡¯re foolish enough to attempt to im me as one of their dogs. They want me to take one of them as my master and serve them as their emissary in this world. They severely underestimate me, Luo Changning!¡±

    ¡°But my lord, what happens if you never make it back...¡±

    ¡°Then I never make it back!¡± The man in white, Luo Changning, said decisively. ¡°I¡¯ve already seen the Path to Divinity. All I need now is the right opportunity to ignite my Divine me and condense my Godhead!

    ¡°If I survive the attempt, I¡¯ll be sure to return as a god.

    ¡°And if I don¡¯t make it back, so what? How could mere death be worthy of dread?¡±

    The man in white turned and looked at the old man in ck. ¡°After I leave, it¡¯ll be up to you to protect Torn Space Mountain.¡±

    The servant in ck shuddered, and the rims of his eyes reddened. ¡°My lord, is there truly no other choice?¡±

    The man in white nodded, then took out the golden beast skin and passed it to his servant. ¡°This is the hide of a Cloudlight Void Beast, and it records the secrets of achieving divinity. Remember: you are not to contemte it without first entering the Great Realm.¡±

    Here, the man in white let out a deep sigh. ¡°Of course, if the Path to Divinity disappearspletely in the years toe, it won¡¯t matter if you have an opportunity to contemte these secrets. You still won¡¯t be able to be a god.

    ¡°Enough. I have to get going.¡±

    With that, the man in white shot into the firmament.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    As he shot deeper into the heavens, his body caught aze as he forged further and further. Finally, he mmed into a mysterious, invisible gateway.

    Cracks spread throughout the dome of heaven. It looked as if it might fall apart.

    Before long, dense tribtion clouds surged forth, and a cmitous power gathered, as if someone had vited a taboo. One after another, grand figures appeared reflected on the dome of heaven, each with a terrifying aura.

    ¡°Luo Changning, in the end, you chose to walk the path of no return.¡±

    ¡°How dare you attempt to ignite a Divine me and attain divinity? You ought to be executed!¡±

    ¡°Turn back now! It¡¯s not toote!¡±

    ...One bellow after another emanated from deep within the tribtion clouds, and those terrifying and mysterious figures seethed with murderous intent.

    ¡°What is divinity? It¡¯s just a path beyond the Immortal Dao, no more, no less. Don¡¯t tell me you really take yourselves for the rulers of creation?¡± the man in whiteughed, burning like a zing sun as he shot further into the heavens.

    <i>Boom!!</i>

    A heaven-shaking impact rang out, and the scene shattered into countless pieces and disappeared.

    Immediately afterward, another vision took its ce: utter destruction, turmoil, and bloodshed.

    The momentous power of a divine tribtion nketed the dome of heaven and poured down like rain.

    Numerous terrifying figures at the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao suffered the resulting onught. Some of them wailed in grief, while others roared in fury.

    But in the end, all of them perished beneath the cataclysm.

    It was far too brutal. Blood fell like rain, and as these mighty experts died, heaven and earth mourned their passing. The power of the cataclysm was like a divine punishment, ruthlessly reaping the lives of the world¡¯s Great Realm experts.

    The elderly servant in ck who¡¯d apanied Luo Changning was there too. He was covered in blood, and his life hung in the bnce. He raised his head with great difficulty and gazed into the dome of heaven.

    Tribtion clouds blotted out the sun, and lightning surged overhead.

    Deep within the clouds, there stood several mysterious, terrifying, and grand figures.

    ¡°My lord, I¡¯m afraid your servant cannot wait for you to achieve divinity and return...¡± the old man said in a raspy voice. ¡°But I have faith that you¡¯re still alive...¡±

    Those were hisst words. The power of the cataclysm quickly engulfed and destroyed him, body and soul.

    Here, the visions came to an abrupt halt.

    Su Yi held the golden beast skin, his expression shifting erratically.

 Chapter 1684 - The Foundations of the Gods

    <h4>Chapter 1684 - The Foundations of the Gods</h4>

    Su Yi was indeed quite stunned.

    The two visions he¡¯d just seen were both utterly astonishing.

    One was of a Great Realm expert, Luo Changning, in the Primeval Era. He ignited his Divine me and attempted to acquire a divine throne, only for a horde of divine emissaries to join forces against him!

    ording to Luo Changning, he¡¯d already grasped the secrets of achieving divinity, and all hecked was the opportunity. Once he found it, he could ignite his divine me, condense his godhead, and step onto the Path to Divinity.

    But the gods would not permit this to happen. They simply expressed their willingness to take Luo Changning as their emissary.

    Luo Changning refused and stubbornly attempted to achieve divinity, only to meet with a terrifying tribtion!

    Did Luo Changning live or die in the end?

    Su Yi didn¡¯t know. What he could say with certainty was that no one had seen Luo Changning since.

    He pieced this together from the clues in his second vision. In it, a cataclysm swept heaven and earth, ughtering the experts at the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao. Heaven and earth crumbled, and blood fell like rain.

    The old man in ck, Luo Changning¡¯s elderly servant, perished during the cataclysm. In thest moments before his death, he sighed with regret that he wouldn''t live to see his master¡¯s return.

    <i>The shadow of the gods was behind that cataclysm too, and they were targeting the world¡¯s Great Realm experts. Why? Were the gods really afraid like Luo Changning said?</i>

    Su Yi suddenly recalled what Luo Changning said in his vision: <i>¡°First, they fear a threat to their current status. They¡¯re terrified of falling from their divine thrones andnding back amidst the dust of mortality.</i>

    <i>¡°Second, they fear that the re-emergence of reincarnation will strip them of their control over the natural order of the epochs!¡±</i>

    Su Yi sank deep into thought.

    In life, Wang Ye spent countless years searching for the secrets of divinity. He even entered the River of Epochs and visited numerous different worlds and nes. In the end, Wang Ye indeed uncovered numerous worthwhile leads.

    Godhood really did exist!

    This was a path above the Immortal Dao. Only those who¡¯d stepped into the Divine Realm could walk atop the River of Epochs, break free of the fetters of time, and be truly eternal.

    Cultivators who achieved this were called gods or deities!

    Gods controlled mighty Epoch Laws. In the eyes of the masses, they were sovereigns presiding over the will of the heavens, irond rulers of the natural order.

    Gods didn¡¯t fear the passage of time or the alternation of epochs. Thus, their power transcended the civilizations of different eras.

    Because they were eternal, undying existences, their influence reached the past, the present, and the future!

    But setting aside all of those descriptors, the so-called gods were just cultivators who¡¯d stepped into divinity.

    They contemted the Epoch Laws without fear of the passage of time. Thus, the popce saw them as eternal rulers.

    In life, Wang Ye discovered that gods were so powerful because they condensed Godheads from the Laws of epochs to forge a Divine Throne!

    That meant that the moment a god¡¯s godhead was stolen and their divine throne reced, they¡¯d be cast back into mortal dust!

    Furthermore, after surveying countless ancient ruins and gathering countless leads, Wang Ye concluded that there were a limited number of godheads and divine thrones avable!

    This was due to the nature of the River of Epochs. The River of Epochs was divided into numerous Epochs both big and small.

    The Laws of any given Epoch¡¯s natural order could only support a tiny handful of godheads and divine thrones.

    This limited the number of gods!

    If anyone new tried to prove their Dao and achieve divinity, that threatened those gods who already existed.

    After all, condensing a Godhead and forging a Divine Throne required going through the River of Epochs.

    The River of Epochs gave rise to numerous Epoch Laws, but those who¡¯d achieved divinity long ago had seized dominion over them. Who¡¯d willingly offer them to another?

    The gods were like climbers who reached the peak of a grand mountain, only to discover that the space at the peak was limited. It was already so crowded that any new arrivals would squeeze someone else out. It was inevitable that the gods would reject and suppress them!

    Su Yi thought back to the visions he¡¯d seen not long ago and instantly understood what Luo Changning had been getting at.

    The moment someone new became a god, he threatened the pre-existing gods.

    And the power of reincarnation was even more terrifying. It couldpletely strip gods of their control over the natural order of the epochs!

    <i>The way the gods see it, those cultivators of the Great Realm are just one step away from bing gods. Thus, they¡¯re the greatest threat. </i>

    <i>Perhaps that¡¯s why they sent a cataclysm targeting Great Realm cultivators!</i>

    Su Yi suddenly recalled that the Great Realm cultivators of the present day had all gone into seclusion.

    The Blood Firmament Immortal Sovereign of the Church of the Pure One, Jiang Tai¡¯e of the Church of Supreme Oneness, Chu Shentong of the Eastern Seas¡¯ Jade Firmament Immortal Pce, and numerous others had gone into hiding. To this day, they dared not show themselves publicly.

    All of this was for the sake of avoiding divine misfortune!

    ording to that old man, the Divine Fortune Teller, ¡°divine misfortune¡± was also called the ¡°five signs of decay of celestial beings.¡± It targeted those experts who¡¯d reached the Great Realm.

    <i>Clearly this so-called ¡®divine misfortune¡¯ is just like the cataclysm that befell the Primeval Era. It''s the work of the gods! </i>

    Su Yi sank into thought.

    When Tang Yuyan saw him sink into a lengthy silence, Tang Yuyan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Brother Shen, just what secrets did you uncover?¡±

    Su Yi jolted to his senses. ¡°The golden beast skin is from a Cloudlight Void Beast, and it¡¯s the work of a Great Realm expert called Luo Changning.¡±

    Su Yi then concisely exined everything he¡¯d seen in his two unbelievable visions.

    These shocking secrets left Tang Yuyan astonished. She stood there like a statue.

    She was among the greatest of present-day Saint Realm experts, but the secrets of gods and divine misfortune were far, far beyond an Immortal Lady like her. They were as distant and unattainable as legends.

    But she knew how extraordinary Great Realm experts were. They were the top powerhouses who stood at the very pinnacle of the Immortal Dao!

    It was easy to imagine how shocking it was to learn that the gods had heartlessly ughtered the Great Realm experts of the Primeval Era.

    After a while, Tang Yuyan said, ¡°Does that beast skin really hide the secrets of achieving divinity?¡±

    ¡°The Path to Divinity has long since disappeared,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Even if you learn its secrets, you won¡¯t get an opportunity to be a deity.¡±

    He passed the golden beast skin to her. ¡°You¡¯re wee to have a look.¡±

    Tang Yuyan was instantly flustered. She would never have guessed that Su Yi would be this straightforward. He was actually giving her an opportunity to see the skin¡¯s secrets firsthand!

    ¡°Forget it,¡± said Tang Yuyan after a lengthy pause. ¡°These secrets are too far removed from me. Learning more would only influence my Dao Heart.¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t push her.

    The golden skin did indeed hide a sealed power. If it was as Su Yi expected, the secrets of achieving divinity Luo Changning spoke of were hidden within the seal.

    But this wasn¡¯t overly enticing to Su Yi. His current cultivation was far beneath Tang Yuyan¡¯s, and he had a long way to go before reaching the Great Realm.

    Reaching the Great Realm was the precondition for grasping these secrets!

    <i>The beast skin is a Great Realm treasure, but its source energy is all but depleted. Only its secrets are of any value,</i> thought Su Yi.

    He put the golden beast skin away and rose. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The two of them promptly continued on their journey.

    ......

    Along the way, Tang Yuyan started to speak, then trailed off several times. Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing.

    Heughed, ¡°If you have something to say, go right ahead.¡±

    She was a strong-willed, proud woman, but suddenly, she was fraught with worry in front of him. Su Yi wouldn¡¯t have guessed this.

    Tang Yuyan took a moment to steady her nerves, then said, ¡°I¡¯ll just be direct, then. On the shore of the Baleful Demon River, you disappeared at the same time as Chu Batian. Did you perhaps...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I captured him alive,¡± Su Yi admitted. ¡°I hid this from you because I didn¡¯t want to implicate the Tang Family. After all, his great-granddad is Ol¡¯ Chu Shentong.¡±

    Even though Tang Yuyan was mentally prepared for this, when Su Yi just straight up admitted it, she couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    <i>He captured an unrivaled Immortal Lord alive!?</i>

    Especially during the Divine Hunt, capturing someone alive was far more difficult than simply defeating them.

    There was no doubt about it. Shen Mu had suppressed Chu Batian before he even got the chance to use his life-saving talisman!

    A momentter, a question arose in Tang Yuyan¡¯s mind. <i>Why did Shen Mu capture Chu Batian alive anyway?</i>

    But she considerately refrained from asking. She just said, ¡°If it¡¯s as I suspect, you¡¯re that... that... um...¡±

    She was stammering, but Su Yi understood what she was getting at. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Tang Yuyan¡¯s beautiful eyes widened. ¡°You really are the famous Su Yi?¡±

    Su Yi!

    Several months ago, Su Yi visited the Seventh Gate of Heaven, slew four Immortal Kings, removed the former garrison master, Shen Qingshi, and killed all six Demon King representatives of the Beyond.

    His dazzling aplishment had long since shaken the entire Immortal Realm, creating countless ripples throughout the forty-nine provinces.

    ¡°No wonder...¡± Tang Yuyan murmured.

    She¡¯d actually put the pieces together a long time ago. After all, the Su Yi of rumor was also a Universe Realm Immortal, and he¡¯d killed Demon Noble Yin Beiwu, an expertparable to an unrivaled Demon Lord!

    When she saw Su Yi single-handedly defeat six unrivaled Immortal Lords on Torn Space Mountain, she immediately suspected his identity.

    Now that Su Yi had confirmed it, Tang Yuyan finally understood why both Tang Bao¡¯er and Tang Lingqi were so secretive about Su Yi¡¯s origins.

    The most ridiculous part was that she¡¯d been kept in the dark the whole time, and she¡¯d been blunt, even harsh with Su Yi.

    The thought made her feel thoroughly ill at ease and ashamed.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll reveal your secrets?¡± Tang Yuyan looked at Su Yi.

    ¡°Will you?¡± Su Yi asked right back.

    Tang Yuyan froze, stunned, then shook her head. ¡°Of course not.¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Then what do I have to worry about?¡±

    ¡°Uh...¡± said Tang Yuyan. She suddenly felt that her question was entirely extraneous.

    But Su Yi¡¯s forthright admission of his secrets made her feel trusted. That, Tang Yuyan quite liked. In fact, it felt downright great. <i>Aside from Bao¡¯er and Seventh Uncle, I bet I¡¯m the only one who knows his secret! That¡¯s thrilling!</i>

    As they conversed, they continued into the distance.

    Two dayster.

    Su Yi and Tang Yuyan crossed the Divine Abomination Grounds and reached a withered, barren, overcast world.

    A stone pir stood into the heavens, so tall it seemed to support the firmament. In the otherwise emptyndscape, it was extraordinarily eye-catching.

    The entrance to the hidden realm that had existed since the Primeval Era was inside that pir!

 Chapter 1685 - Iâ€™ll Overturn the Table

    <h4>Chapter 1685 - I¡¯ll Overturn the Table</h4>

    The stone pir rose into the heavens, and it was covered with the marks of countless years.

    A run-down Daoist altar stood in front of it. It was shaped like a lotus, but half of it had copsed. The stones were pitch ck and smeared with chunks of dried blood.

    Several dozen figures stood not far away, split into different camps.

    The leaders of these camps were the unrivaled Immortal Lords, the most eye-catching figures of this Divine Hunt, like Gong Nanfeng and Cen Baili of the Church of the Pure One, or Weng Changfeng and Fei Zhen of the Church of Supreme Oneness.

    Zhuo Yun of Lotus Temple was there, too.

    The groups were scattered throughout the surrounding area. All of them stared each other down, and the air was rife with tension.

    ¡°Everyone, frittering away time like this isn¡¯t a solution. Why not work together to investigate the altar¡¯s secrets and open the entrance to the hidden realm from the Primeval Era? We can hunt for good fortune inside together. Wouldn¡¯t that be much better?¡± Zhuo Yun said with the countenance of a Buddhist statue and a warm, friendly voice.

    ¡°Cooperate? Hah! You¡¯re dreaming,¡± Weng Changfeng said with a coldugh. ¡°If we cooperate, we¡¯ll still have to determine a victor after we enter the hidden realm. Given that that¡¯s the case, we might as well just duke it out now!¡±

    He was tall and stalwart, dressed in imperial robes, with cold, handsome features. He gripped a glittering golden battle axe, and his aura connected heaven and earth.

    Weng Changfeng was unquestionably the most dazzling Immortal Lord of the Church of Supreme Oneness. There was no one else like him!

    ¡°We don¡¯t even know what¡¯s inside the hidden realm from the Primeval Era,¡± Gong Nanfeng said calmly. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t fighting and killing now be a bit counterproductive?¡±

    He was dressed in Daoist robes, with a face like cut jade. He had a sword case on his back and an extraordinary air about him.

    Before the Divine Hunt even began, numerous Immortal Kings thought highly of him. They thought he was the most likely candidate to take first in the Divine Hunt!

    ¡°Gong Nanfeng, if you¡¯re afraid, you¡¯re wee to just leave,¡± said Weng Changfeng.

    ¡°Afraid?¡± Gong Nanfeng¡¯s gaze was bright and clear. An overflowing, forceful aura silently surged around him. ¡°If we fight amongst ourselves, I can say with certainty that I won''t be the one disqualified!¡±

    The atmosphere was stifled and tense. The air itself seemed like it was about to freeze solid.

    Each unrivaled Immortal Lord was more prideful than thest. They were elites among elites. Who among them didn¡¯t know that a chaotic battle would only hurt them all?

    But no one nned to back down, either. All of them wanted to be the first to enter the hidden realm from the Primeval Era.

    And all of them knew that no matter who attempted to be the first to investigate the altar¡¯s secrets, everyone else would attack en masse!

    After Gong Nanfeng and the others made their positions clear, who¡¯d be reckless enough to risk it?

    This was what led to the current stalemate.

    ¡°So are we just going to stare each other down until time runs out?¡± Zhuo Yun said with exasperation.

    ¡°As I said, we have to set a rule first, then determine a victor,¡± said Wen Changfeng. ¡°That way, we can avoid unnecessary bloodshed, and this problem will resolve itself with ease.¡±

    Here, heughed with cold disdain, ¡°But it¡¯s obvious that many of you hope to go fishing in troubled waters. You¡¯re too afraid to ept such a duel!¡±

    Several of the Immortal Lords looked ill at ease, but it was indeed just as Wen Changfeng said. They knew they¡¯d be no match for Weng Changfeng in a one-on-one duel. How could they possibly agree to his terms?

    Never mind the others. Zhuo Yun was staunchly opposed to the idea.

    He was from Lotus Temple, but he was their only representative in the Divine Hunt. He wasn¡¯t like the other top Immortal Lords, who¡¯d all brought several assistants.

    It would be best for him if everyone set aside their biases and agreed to work together.

    s, all of them had their own considerations. This made it difficult to break the stalemate.

    ¡°It¡¯d be great if someone showed up to break this stalemate,¡± sighed Zhuo Yun.

    Why were they at an impasse? The fundamental issue was that the difference in strength was minimal, so no one dared to recklessly break their stalemate. If they did, the others were sure to surround them.

    The crowd heard Zhuo Yun¡¯s sigh, but they ignored it. No one would act unless they had the confidence and ability to do so. Even Gong Nanfeng, an unrivaled Immortal Lord, had no choice but to step back, let alone the others!

    Suddenly, a calm voice suddenly resounded from afar. ¡°What a coincidence! I came here with exactly that intention. Allow me.¡±

    The gathered Immortal Lords looked over in astonishment and saw two figures approaching from afar, a man and a woman.

    These were none other than Su Yi and Tang Yuyan.

    ¡°Shen Mu! You really did show up!¡± someone eximed.

    Fei Zhen stood next to Weng Changfeng and hurriedly exined, ¡°Daoist Brother, that¡¯s the Shen Mu who crushed six unrivaled Immortal Lords at Torn Space Mountain and seized a beast skin we suspect is a Great Realm treasure!¡±

    The crowd was in uproar, and their gazes silently shifted.

    It had been two days since the showdown at Torn Space Mountain. Word of the incident had long since reached their ears. All of them knew that an extraordinary, ruthless hidden expert had appeared in this Divine Hunt!

    ¡°Amitabha! So, it¡¯s you, Daoist Brother Shen.¡± Zhuo Yun lit up with delight, inclined his head, and took the initiative to sp his palms in greeting. ¡°Daoist Brother Shen, if you can resolve the situation here, the whole world will share tales of your glorious feat!¡±

    ¡°That so?¡± Weng Changfeng said icily. ¡°He¡¯s just one person. I refuse to believe he can ovee all of us!¡±

    He¡¯d just proimed everyone here a part of his camp to threaten Su Yi. Fortunately for him, many of them had long since nned to do just that.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Anyone who wants to enter the hidden realm from the Primeval Era first must first see if we agree!¡±

    ¡°Overpowering six unrivaled Immortal Lords was indeed an impressive aplishment, but if you think that means you can turn the tables here, you¡¯re dreaming!¡±

    ...It was obvious that these unrivaled Immortal Lords were cautious of Su Yi. But no matter how cautious they were, they wouldn¡¯t back down. Instead, they chose to join forces and point their spears at Su Yi.

    Su Yi just smiled. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue. He just walked on over and told Tang Yuyan to wait off to the side.

    His gaze swept across the group. ¡°I have no time for nonsense. If you aren¡¯t convinced, you¡¯re wee to fight me.¡±

    His tone was casual yet domineering.

    Some of the unrivaled Immortal Lords furrowed their brows. <i>Where does Shen Mu get the confidence to dere war against so many of us?</i>

    Gong Nanfeng suddenly asked, ¡°Did you really get your hands on a Great Realm treasure?¡±

    This question immediately piqued the others¡¯ curiosity.

    Su Yi nced at Gong Nanfeng and said, ¡°Defeat me, and I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    Gong Nanfeng¡¯s brow furrowed as he realized that Shen Mu was far more overbearing than he¡¯d expected! But this only made the Immortal Lords increasingly cautious of him. After all, this was someone who¡¯d defeated six unrivaled Immortal Lords at once. Who¡¯d dare to underestimate him?

    Tang Yuyan saw it all. She couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by Su Yi¡¯s courage and bearing. She sighed to herself, <i>In the outside world, who here isn¡¯t a dazzling genius even Immortal Kings think highly of?</i>

    <i>People like Gong Nanfeng and Weng Changfeng are even favorites to take first ce in this Divine Hunt.</i>

    <i>But now, Shen Mu haspletely outshone them all!</i>

    ¡°My, so there''s no one here up to the task?¡± asked Su Yi. His voice was tinged with disappointment.

    Much of the crowd felt ufortable, and before long, one of the unrivaled Immortal Lords barked, ¡°Shen Mu, don¡¯t act like we¡¯re not even here! Do you really think we¡¯re just here for decoration?¡±

    This was Yu Linfeng, the unrivaled Immortal Lord of Yellow Court Demon Mountain. His status was beneath the unrivaled Immortal Lords of top factions, but he was still incredibly strong.

    Otherwise, the others would never have taken him for a fellow unrivaled Immortal Lord.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Su Yi disappeared on the spot, only to appear before Yu Linfeng a momentter, palm swinging.

    His movements were casual and understated. Yu Linfeng didn¡¯t panic. He¡¯d been prepared before he even spoke, so when Su Yi attacked, he was ready to strike back with his full strength.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Layer afteryer of dazzling, blood-red ring surged around him. There were nine in total, and they formed nine ovepping blood-red barriers, each like a world in its own right.

    The Nine Domains Magic Barrier!

    This was the supreme secret art Yu Linfeng kept in reserve. When used, it could defend against any Immortal-Lord-level attack. It was all but indestructible.

    At the same time, he readied a punch. His vital energy rumbled and boomed as heunched a ruthless attack.

    He was attacking and defending at the same time!

    But his reaction speed was the most impressive of all. He attacked with great skill. Many of those around him couldn¡¯t help but see him in a new light.

    But a momentter, their expressions froze in ce.

    Su Yi¡¯s casual, understated palm strike hit its mark with a bang, shattering a ringlike blood-red barrier as if it were made of paper window paneling.

    His palm continued, breaking barrier after barrier with a rapid-fire series of explosions, like the beating of a drum. Blood-red light scattered.

    In the end, Yu Linfeng had only just barely thrown his punch when his supreme defensive art, the Nine Domains Magic Barrier, was crushed to pulp.

    The palm strike sent him flying on impact.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The defensive treasure covering his chest caved in, and blood spurted from his mouth and nose. He flew several hundred feet away before crashing into the dirt, looking utterly wretched.

    One strike, and ¡°Shen Mu¡± defeated the unrivaled Immortal Lord Yu Linfeng!

    And with such ease that it seemed little different from swatting a fly.

    This scene stunned everyone present. Everyone was stunned, and everyone looked stricken.

    So strong!

    He attacked without a word, and it took but an instant. He crushed Yu Linfeng¡¯s strongest defensive technique and defeated him with ease!

    This was simply far too terrifying!

    Earlier, they were somewhat suspicious of tales that Su Yi single-handedly defeated six top Immortal Lords, but now, all their doubts vanished in a puff of smoke. When they looked at Su Yi, all of them were solemn.

    Even Gong Nanfeng, Wen Changfeng, and the other top contenders¡¯ hearts shook!

    Su Yi pped his hands. ¡°If anyone still isn¡¯t convinced, you¡¯re wee to step forth now.¡±

    A momentter he surveyed the group and said, ¡°By the way, in order to avoid wasting any more time, I strongly suggest that you attack together.¡±

 Chapter 1686 - The World-Burning Grotto Sutra

    <h4>Chapter 1686 - The World-Burning Grotto Sutra</h4>

    The crowd¡¯s expressions filled with uncertainty.

    Shen Mu was far too domineering!

    After defeating Yu Linfeng, he directly dered war on every single person here!

    All of them found this an affront to their dignity. Their hearts filled with indignation. Now, when they looked at Su Yi, their expressions were decidedly unfriendly.

    But then, Zhuo Yun said, ¡°This humble monk will withdraw!¡±

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    All eyes were instantly upon Zhuo Yun. Everyone was bbergasted. They would never have imagined that the ck-hearted monk of Lotus Temple would wimp out like this.

    ¡°Zhuo Yun, aren¡¯t you cultivating the ¡®fearless heart of a golden vajra?¡¯ Why are you the first of us to back down?¡± Weng Changfeng furrowed his brow and sneered.

    Zhuo Yun said with the solemn countenance of a Buddhist statue, ¡°Fearless doesn¡¯t mean ignorant. I know that I am no match for Fellow Daoist Shen. It¡¯s only right that I back down.¡±

    Then, with the utmostpassion for all of creation, he said to Weng Changfeng, ¡°Daoist Brother, I suggest you heed this humble monk¡¯s warning and step back as well.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Weng Changfeng was so angry that he almostughed. <i>Bad enough that the bald donkey wimped out. Now he wants me to wimp out too!? How shameful!</i>

    ¡°I won¡¯t participate either,¡± Tang Yuyan said coldly. ¡°Out of consideration for Shen Mu, I will not be helping him. I don¡¯t want to ruin his fun.¡±

    ¡°....¡± The crowd was stunned. <i>How much confidence must Tang Yuyan have in Shen Mu to say something like that?</i>

    ¡°Would anyone else like to withdraw?¡± Su Yi asked, then took a sip of wine.

    No one responded, but their expressions were full of uncertainty.

    It was truly frustrating. He was just one person, yet he¡¯d broken theirsting stalemate, and now he¡¯d gone on to dere war against everyst one of them.

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been infuriated?

    ¡°In that case, pleasee at me. Be quick about it; I¡¯m in a hurry. If no one attacks within ten snaps of my fingers, I¡¯ll take it as an admission of defeat,¡± Su Yi said calmly. ¡°If anyone dares attack after that, I guarantee a swift, severe punishment!¡±

    The crowd instantly exploded into uproar, like a pot blowing off its lid. Bad enough that he¡¯d provoked them. Now he was issuing ultimatums?

    ¡°Very well. Let¡¯s attack together and teach him a lesson!¡± Cen Baili of the Church of the Pure One said coldly.

    ¡°Very well!¡±

    ¡°We should have done that a long time ago!¡±

    The others chimed in, one after another. All of them were seething with murderous intent.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Suddenly Gong Nanfeng interjected, ¡°Please allow me to be the first to test him!¡±

    A single stone could create a thousand waves. The entire area was in uproar. None of them would have guessed that Gong Nanfeng would request a one-on-one duel!

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother...¡± Cen Baili frowned and was just about to discourage him when Gong Nanfeng waved dismissively.

    ¡°I can win with grace,¡± he said. ¡°Naturally, I can lose with dignity too, should there be someone capable of handing me a loss.¡±

    With that, he stepped forth, clothes billowing around him. His tall, upright figure was like a solitary mountain in motion. He put enormous pressure on everyone around him.

    The crowd was stunned. Gong Nanfeng¡¯s disy of courage surprised them all.

    <i>It¡¯s actually no wonder that those Immortal Kings think so highly of him. His bearing is far beyond the others, </i>Tang Yuyan thought to herself.

    Su Yi was a bit stunned. He couldn¡¯t help but take a deep, hard look at Gong Nanfeng. ¡°You¡¯re a scion of the Misty God Mountain Gong Family, and you have such a proud heart, so why do you willingly serve the Church of the Pure One?¡±

    The Church of the Pure One experts frowned. <i>What the hell is that supposed to mean? Does he have a problem with the Church of the Pure One?</i>

    Gong Nanfeng¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°I¡¯m both a scion of the Gong Family and a disciple of the Church of the Pure One. Your question seems entirely unnecessary.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°To the best of my knowledge, prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, the Gong Family and the Church of the Pure One were like fire and water, so why are they so tightly knit now?¡±

    Many of those gatheredughed coldly. <i>Is he feigning ignorance, or does he really not know? Surely everyone knows that the Church of the Pure One saved the Gong Family from disaster during the cataclysm of the Age of Fallen Immortals!</i>

    Su Yi disregarded their reactions and watched Gong Nanfeng.

    Gong Nanfeng furrowed his brow. ¡°No need to draw this out. I¡¯ll just ask you this. Dare you fight me?¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t waste any more time. He just nodded. ¡°Attack, then.¡±

    <i>Boom! </i>

    Gong Nanfeng took a step forward. Heaven and earth swayed around him as the unstoppably forceful, radiant power of the Laws burst forth and condensed into a snow-white saber.

    As soon as he gripped his weapon, Gong Nanfeng¡¯s presence transformed. His aura was suddenly so sharp that many of the onlookers felt prickling pain in their eyes. Their hearts palpated with fright.

    Most surprising of all, ten illusory immortal grottos appeared behind Gong Nanfeng, creating a perfect, continuous divine ring. Each of the grottos housed an illusory golden crow. Endlessva and mes swept forth with every beat of their resplendent wings.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    All ten grottoes orbited around Gong Nanfeng. The surrounding skies distorted and copsed as unparalleled, searing hot divine majesty swept throughout the nine heavens and the ten earths.

    ¡°The World-Burning Grotto Sutra! That¡¯s one of the ultimate legacies of the Gong Family. They say it¡¯s based on an ancient sutra that the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign himself revised. It can be cultivated all the way to the legendary Great Realm. It¡¯s extraordinarily wondrous and full of endless profundities!¡± someone eximed.

    The crowd was instantly in uproar.

    Gong Nanfeng seemed far, far too powerful, and so sharp that he could slice through the heavens!

    <i>You¡¯ve managed to cultivate ten grottos, huh...?</i> Su Yi¡¯s gaze was inscrutable. <i>Gong Nanfeng really is a rare genius. It¡¯s just a pity that he serves the Church of the Pure One.</i>

    He sighed to himself.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Gong Nanfeng struck with valiant force, saber swinging.

    The ten grottos rumbled and boomed as they erupted with endless light. Explosive saber intent descended with a bang.

    The entire sky seemed to melt. Everything caught aze.

    The nearby Immortal Lords had no choice but to retreat. They were so startled that they broke out in cold sweats.

    Su Yi neither fled nor dodged, and his gaze was as tranquil as the waters of an ancient well. He simply raised his right hand, used his hand like a sword, and shed the air.

    It <i>looked </i>like a casual, understated strike, but it contained unstoppable force. It cleaved through the heavens, splitting Gong Nanfeng¡¯s iing attack in half.

    <i>Crack!</i>

    A massive explosion shook the heavens, and the surging mes split and fell apart.

    The aftermatch reached Gong Nanfeng, ripping the hems of his clothes.

    His expression shifted. He had few opponents within the Saint Realm, and when he struck with his full strength, he could force even the other unrivaled Immortal Lords back. They wouldn¡¯t dare meet his attacks head-on.

    Yet now, Shen Mu had casually broken his ultimate saber strike. Of course Gong Nanfeng was surprised. How could he not be?

    ¡°Burning the Firmament!¡±

    Gong Nanfeng bellowed, his force and momentum increasingly terrifying as he swung his saber once more.

    It was as if a coursing sea of me were seeping through the sky, full of endless, tyrannical saber intent. It seemed as if the entire area would melt beneath that sheer, overwhelming heat.

    But just like before, Su Yi waved his sleeve and crushed Gong Nanfeng¡¯s attack.

    It couldn¡¯t even budge him!

    Every heart shook. Everyst onlooker was stunned.

    Even Zhuo Yun¡¯s heart quivered with lingering terror. <i>Thank the Buddha that I admitted defeat quickly when we fought. Had I pushed it, he would''ve beaten me to a pulp! </i>

    ¡°Burning Skies!¡± bellowed Gong Nanfeng. He was giving it everything he had. He¡¯d cast all thoughts of victory and defeat aside. The full extent of his essence, qi, and spirit, was concentrated in this strike, and his mind and body were fully unified.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    It was as if Gong Nanfeng had transformed into a god of war wielding the saber of heaven. With every sh, fierce, tyrannical mes shot forth.

    The ten illusory grottos behind him rumbled, boomed, and erupted with divine mes. The indistinct cries of golden crows resounded throughout the dome of heaven.

    In that moment, Gong Nanfeng was indeed worthy of the title ¡°unrivaled!¡±

    s, to his current opponent, an attack like that was no more dangerous than a gentle breeze blowing past his face.

    The reason for this was simple. Gong Nanfeng¡¯s legacy, the World-Burning Grotto Sutra, had been created by Wang Ye. It was he who¡¯d bequeathed it to the Gong Family.

    Su Yi understood its secrets far better than Gong Nanfeng. Given the circumstances, Su Yi didn¡¯t even need to think to know how best to respond, and he could react to Gong Nanfeng¡¯s moves before he made them. It was as if he had precognition!

    It was inevitable that Gong Nanfeng wouldn¡¯t present much of a threat.

    The crowd watched as Su Yi just stood there casually, unmoving save for a single hand. A single light, airy gesture, and hepletely neutralized Gong Nanfeng¡¯s attack!

    His casual, understated bearing left countless onlookers ovee with astonishment. Even Gong Nanfeng couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised, and frustrated, too.

    He¡¯d long since sensed that no matter what he did, Shen Mu saw through his attacks at a nce, breaking them with ease!

    It was simply shocking, unheard of!

    Gong Nanfeng felt as if all of his secrets had beenid bare.

    ¡°No wonder you¡¯ve yet to be an Immortal King,¡± whispered Su Yi. ¡°You haven¡¯t grasped how to fuse the ten grottos into one.¡±

    As he spoke, he waved his sleeves.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The saber light filling the sky shattered, and the endless divine mes burst.

    As heaven and earth swayed, Gong Nanfeng was sent flying back. He flew several thousand feet before finally managing to steady himself.

    Everyone was astonished. They couldn¡¯t help but gape.

    Gong Nanfeng¡¯s hair was disheveled, and his face was pallid. The ten illusory grottos dimmed and swayed behind him. That ¡°casual swing of Shen Mu¡¯s sleeves¡± had clearly taken a massive toll!

    But Shen Mu still hadn¡¯t even been knocked off bnce. He hadn¡¯t so much as moved from his starting position since the battle began.

    He was like a ruler passing judgment from on high!

    ¡°Why not use your treasures?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Gong Nanfeng took a deep breath and said coldly, ¡°This is a sh of the Grand Dao. We¡¯re fighting to see who¡¯s stronger. If you don¡¯t use your treasures, I naturally won¡¯t lower myself by using mine!¡±

    Su Yiughed dryly. ¡°In that case, you¡¯ve already lost.¡±

    Gong Nanfeng fell silent, and his expression shifted erratically. How could he <i>not </i>know that? He hadn¡¯t just lost<i>. </i>Had Su Yi gone all out, he¡¯d have been disqualified already!

    Despite his irond Dao Heart, he couldn¡¯t help but feel frustrated. He couldn¡¯t even imagine how such a terrifying opponent could exist in this world.

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother, let¡¯s attack together!¡± Cen Baili said through gnashed teeth. ¡°I refuse to believe we can¡¯t take him down!¡±

    Gong Nanfeng shook his head. ¡°I said it earlier. I¡¯m not a sore loser!¡±

    He looked up at Su Yi and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why you keep insulting the Gong Family for its service to the Church of the Pure One, but I can tell you this. I, Gong Nanfeng, have <i>never </i>brought shame upon my ancestors!¡±

    With that, he shattered his life-saving talisman and disappeared before this staunch deration had even finished echoing through the air.

    Gong Nanfeng had admitted defeat and left the Divine Hunt Demon Mountains!

    Waves of emotion coursed through the onlookers¡¯ hearts. They couldn¡¯t calm down.

    None of them could have imagined that one of their most eye-catchingpetitors, the unrivaled Immortal Lord Gong Nanfeng, would fail to even shake Shen Mu. He¡¯d had no choice but to admit defeat and leave!

    Su Yi muttered to himself, <i>You say you haven¡¯t brought shame upon your ancestors? I hope that¡¯s true... </i>

 Chapter 1687 - Guidance

    <h4>Chapter 1687 - Guidance</h4>

    Su Yi looked around. ¡°Do you still n to attack together?¡±

    The crowd exchanged nces.

    Yu Linfeng had lost. Now, even Gong Nanfeng had been defeated!

    The crowd¡¯s will to fight wavered.

    ¡°Everyone, it seems to me that we might as well go all out. Even if we lose, we¡¯ll just be disqualified. It¡¯s no real loss,¡± Weng Changfeng said solemnly. ¡°But if we win, we can turn the situation around!¡±

    Many others were tempted.

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. He walked toward Weng Changfeng and said, ¡°Go ahead and try it, then.¡±

    Weng Changfeng¡¯s eyes shed with murderous intent, and he bellowed, ¡°Everyone, why aren¡¯t you attacking? What are you waiting for? Get him!¡±

    He took out a Daoist seal and attacked explosively.

    Several of the other unrivaled Immortal Lords exchanged nces, then gnashed their teeth and attacked, encircling Su Yi.

    ¡°Even if I miss out on this ce¡¯s good fortune, I¡¯ve got to take him down! He acts like no one else even exists!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Crush him!¡±

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The Immortal Lords attacked en masse, their shouts shaking the heavens. All of them were as fierce as wolves and tigers, their divine majesty shocking to behold.

    Those who didn¡¯t understand the situation might well have thought Su Yi had done something so horrible as to provoke the wrath of both man and heaven.

    Even Tang Yuyan was surrounded and targeted.

    Zhuo Yun was quicker, and he fled further away just in time. He in no way dared to get mixed up in this.

    Su Yi had already run out of patience. He attacked without hesitation, hoping to end this as quickly as possible.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The humming of a sword swept outward, rising like the tides.

    Su Yi rose to his full height, and dense sword qi whooshed forth, apanying him as heunched himself into the fray.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Sword qi swept outward.

    One treasure after another was forced backward. He charged through whole groups of Immortal Lords, leaving them battered and broken. Blood sttered the sky.

    At a critical juncture, they had no choice but to shatter their life-saving talismans.

    When Su Yi attacked without reservation, he charged right through the chaotic battlefield. He was just one person, but he seemed invincible. Nothing could stand in his way.

    What all-powerful secret arts? What wondrous and profound treasures? None of them could take even a single hit. All of them shattered like soap bubbles on contact with Su Yi¡¯s sword qi.

    Wherever Su Yi went, he was like a fierce gale sweeping away remnants of cloud, suppressing one opponent after another.

    One person let out a heaven-shaking shriek as their body was ripped into pieces.

    Someone else took a powerful blow to their soul as they scampered away in panic.

    Even the unrivaled Immortal Lords were no different from y chickens and porcin dogs. They too met with grisly defeats, one after another.

    ¡°Why was this necessary?¡± Off in the distance, Zhuo Yun whispered. A sentence rose unbidden to his mind: <ipassion cannot save those determined to seek their doom!</i>

    ¡°Dammit!¡± Cen Baili shouted as a sh struck him right in the buttocks, reducing them to meaty pulp. He jumped into the air, crying out in agony, only for Su Yi to smack him to bits mid-jump.

    As his life hung in the bnce, he had no choice but to endure the endless humiliation and crush his life-saving talisman.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth were thrown into upheaval. Sword qi fell like rain.

    Four Immortal Lords had Tang Yuyan surrounded, but as the rain fell, it tore their flesh open.

    Weng Changfeng, the one who¡¯d called the others into battle, turned and fled without another word, as quick as could be.

    When Zhuo Yun saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but silently curse him out for his despicable behavior. He shot through the air to intercept Weng Changfeng, raising his brick-like treasure seal with ruthless decisiveness.

    He didn¡¯t even bat an eye.

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    Weng Changfeng staggered on his feet. Although he blocked Zhuo Yun¡¯s strike, his blood and qi churned on impact.

    ¡°Zhuo Yun, didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t participate?¡± Weng Changfeng cried out in fury.

    Zhuo Yun gazed at him pityingly. ¡°I am not participating. Am I fighting on either side now? No. It''s simply that this humble monk¡¯s heart has been ill at ease ever since you called me a coward. I cannot keep my hands under control!¡±

    With that, he raised and swung his treasure seal.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    Weng Changfeng wanted to flee, yet Zhuo Yun was interfering. He gnashed his teeth so hard they almost broke.

    ¡°See that? My hands just aren¡¯t listening to me. They insist on smacking you around... It¡¯s hard to stay still when your heart is ill at ease, isn¡¯t it?¡± Zhuo Yun sighed, his expression full ofpassion.

    But for all his passion,¡± he struck with iparable ruthlessness, smacking Weng Changfeng around in a flurry of blows.

    Weng Changfeng couldn¡¯t find an opening to escape. Zhuo Yun blocked him at every turn.

    ¡°Shen Mu, we¡¯ve admitted defeat! Why must you disqualify us all?¡± Fei Zhen¡¯s infuriated roar suddenly emanated from afar.

    But before he could say anymore, his shouts gave way to agonized cries.

    Weng Changfeng¡¯s heart shook. He nced over out of the corner of his eye and saw tyrannical sword qi m into his junior apprentice brother, practically splitting him in two!

    In the end, only his soul escaped disaster. Fei Zhen crushed his life-saving talisman and disappeared right in the nick of time.

    By now, almost none of the Immortal Lords were left on the battlefield!

    When Weng Changfeng saw this, his courage failed him. He red hatefully at Zhuo Yun, then said, ¡°Just you wait, you bald donkey!¡±

    With that, he too crushed his life-saving talisman and vanished into thin air.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just wait, then. When the timees, this humble monk will be sure to redeem you with the utmostpassion,¡± muttered Zhuo Yun.

    A momentter, he was stunned to discover that the battle was already over. The battlefield was empty save for him, Su Yi, and Tang Yuyan.

    Zhuo Yun took a deep breath and eximed, ¡°Praise to the immeasurable power of the Buddha! Daoist Brother Shen, your magnificent bearing outshines the very sun itself. In my eyes, you are the greatest Immortal Lord of the present day. Nay, throughout the ages, there has never been anyone elseparable!¡±

    The worlds flowed out of him, and he wasn¡¯t at all stingy with his praises. Tang Yuyan felt ill at ease just listening to him. <i>Who tters people like this? You sure areying it on thick! Is this any way for the unrivaled Immortal Lord of Lotus Temple to behave? Can¡¯t you at least try to act like a disciple of Buddhism?</i>

    ¡°Are you hoping to explore the hidden realm from the Primeval Era with me?¡± asked Su Yi, a faint smile on his face.

    Zhuo Yun scratched his head in embarrassment, then coughed dryly. ¡°If at all possible, yes. I¡¯d be most appreciative if you could assist me.¡±

    Su Yi directly refused. ¡°No.¡±

    Zhuo Yun froze, opened his mouth to speak, then trailed off. In the end, he just sighed and turned to leave. He really had hoped to seize this opportunity to establish positive karma with Su Yi, but he¡¯d obviously been rejected.

    Suddenly, a voice brushed past his ears.

    ¡°Since you cultivate the Lotus Bodhi Sutra, though, allow me to offer you a little guidance. When you grasp the wondrous truths of the phrase ¡®the bodhi has no concept of self,¡¯ you¡¯ll immediately be a Buddha, and at the same time, an Immortal King.¡±

    It was just a few sentences, but Zhuo Yun froze in ce,pletely dumbstruck, as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning.

    ¡°The bodhi has no concept of the self.... No concept of the self... no concept.... I understand! The bodhi has ten thousand leaves and thousands upon thousands of wonders of the Dharma. It¡¯s easy to fixate on a single leaf, but obsession with the concept of ¡®self¡¯ is like letting a single leaf blind you to the bodhi tree!

    ¡°It¡¯s only by shattering this obsession, forgetting the boundary between the ¡®self¡¯ and the ¡®external,¡¯ that I can break into the Miracle Realm!

    ¡°This is what they mean when they say that the bodhi has no tree, and the mirror-like mind has no tform. If there¡¯s nothing there to begin with, how can it umte dust?¡±

    Zhuo Yun felt as if he¡¯d suddenly pierced the paper window paneling obscuring his vision. Countless revtions flooded into his mind. He felt thoroughly enlightened.

    A long time passed before a smile spread across Zhuo Yun¡¯s face. He could sense that he¡¯d break through and be an Immortal King within a year.

    He whipped around, his expression solemn as he inclined his head and sped his palms together. ¡°Daoist Brother Shen, many thanks....¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when he realized that there was no longer any sign of Shen Mu! The only other person here was Tang Yuyan.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake.¡± Tang Yuyan couldn¡¯t help butugh, a strange look in her eyes.

    Zhuo Yun was stunned. ¡°Fellow Daoist Shen already entered that hidden realm from the Primeval Era?¡±

    Tang Yuyan nodded. ¡°He saw through the altar¡¯s secrets an hour ago and slipped inside. It¡¯s just a pity that the portal only let one person through. As soon as he went inside, it disappeared.¡±

    ¡°An hour ago...¡± Zhuo Yun was only just starting to realize how long he¡¯d been immersed in his enlightenment!

    He took a moment to calm himself, then said, ¡°Do you know who Shen Mu really is?¡±

    Just one sentence, and Shen Mu helped him break through the barrier blocking his cultivation. It was simply unbelievable!

    Especially since he practiced the Lotus Bodhi Sutra. Even in Lotus Temple, only a select few couldprehend and cultivate this legacy.

    By this point, even the temple¡¯s old-timers couldn¡¯t offer Zhuo Yun much assistance with his cultivation. In other words, if Zhuo Yun wanted to break through, he had to contemte on his own.

    Yet now, an outsider like Shen Mu saw through all of his abilities with ease, right down to the nature of his bottleneck. Just one sentence, and he¡¯d thoroughly enlightened Zhuo Yun. Of course the monk was astonished! How could he not be?

    This was an enormous act of benevolence!

    After calming himself down, Zhuo Yun concluded that Shen Mu had to have a deep connection to Lotus Temple, and he surely knew the Lotus Bodhi Sutra like the back of his hand. Otherwise, he could never have aplished such a thing.

    Zhuo Yun couldn¡¯t help but recall the first time he lost to Shen Mu. Shen Mu had immediately seen through his Thousand-Leaf Bodhi Body, and even mentioned their founder, Nie Ti!

    Tang Yuyan sighed. ¡°And here I thought you knew who Shen Mu was. I was actually nning to ask you the same question.¡±

    Zhuo Yun was gobsmacked. ¡°You don¡¯t know either?¡±

    Tang Yuyan said, ¡°Why would I lie to you about that?¡±

    Zhuo Yun sank into silence as he recalled something Shen Mu said to him: ¡°Buddhists attach great importance to fate. When fate wills it, you¡¯ll naturally have your answers.¡±

    ¡°Very well. There¡¯s no need to force things. Given Daoist Brother Shen Mu¡¯s aptitude and foundations, he¡¯s sure to be world famous as soon as the Divine Hunt ends. Perhaps then I¡¯ll find out where he came from.¡±

    With that, Zhuo Yun turned to leave.

    Tang Yuyan¡¯s gaze was strange. <i>If the Tang Family chooses not to divulge Shen Mu¡¯s identity, who¡¯ll guess that he¡¯s really Su Yi? Everyone in the Immortal Realm knows that Su Yi is in the Universe Realm!</i>

    <i>Meanwhile, the Divine Illusion Ice Silk robes have changed his energy fluctuations. Everyone thinks that ¡®Shen Mu¡¯ is an unrivaled Immortal Lord!</i>

    <i>No one¡¯s seen through his fake cultivation yet. Given the circumstances, how could anyone link him with Su Yi?</i>

    <i>But Zhuo Yun wasn¡¯t entirely wrong. After the Divine Hunt, Shen Mu¡¯s name is sure to spread throughout the whole world!</i>

    Only three days remained until the end of the Divine Hunt. Su Yi had long since disqualified Gong Nanfeng, Wen Changfeng, Cen Baili, and the other unrivaled Immortal Lords.

    Going by umted merit, Su Yi was unquestionably in first ce. He¡¯dpletely crushed thepetition!

    Meanwhile¡ª¡ª

    Su Yi was walking through a hidden realm. Everything around himy in ruin. It seemed the entire hidden realm was on the brink of destruction. Along the way, he saw nothing noteworthy.

    A whileter, Su Yi abruptly stopped in his tracks. Someone had just shouted in agony.

 Chapter 1688 - The Combat Soul Puppet

    <h4>Chapter 1688 - The Combat Soul Puppet</h4>

    The outside world.

    The atmosphere atop the enormous ritual grounds was stifled and tense. The Immortal Kings were silent, their expressions full of bewilderment.

    Gong Nanfeng, Cen Baili, Weng Changfeng, Fei Zhen, and the other washed-out unrivaled Immortal Lords stood not far away.

    Fei Zhen¡¯s situation was the most brutal of all. His body had been torn apart. Only his soul made it out alive. Even if he managed to reforge his body, this would surely influence his prospects!

    The crowd had already learned what had happened, and all of them were stunned. No one could calm down.

    Shen Mu, again!

    Two days ago, it was Shen Mu who crushed six unrivaled Immortal Lords at Torn Space Mountain.

    Today, it was Shen Mu who defeated fourteen more unrivaled Immortal Lords, including Gong Nanfeng.

    Such an aplishment was simply unheard of!

    ¡°Is there a problem with Shen Mu?¡± one of the Church of the Pure One Immortal Kings said gravely. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of such an unparalleled Immortal Lord appearing in the Immortal Realm before. There must be an exnation for this. I suspect that he isn¡¯t who he says he is!¡±

    The crowd was in uproar. All of them were confused and uncertain.

    Ancestor Tang Jinhong snorted coldly, ¡°As everyone knows, the Laws of the Divine Hunt Demon Mountains prohibit Immortal Kings and higher from entering, even if they hide their cultivations!

    ¡°That means that Shen Mu achieved these results with his own strength. I trust that those who lost to him know that better than any of us.¡±

    He swept his gaze across Gong Nanfeng and the others. None of them argued.

    Tang Jinhong continued, ¡°Xie Kuiyuan, given the circumstances, don¡¯t you find your suspicionsughable?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just suspicious, that¡¯s all.¡± The Church of the Pure One Immortal King, Xie Kuiyuan, said expressionlessly, ¡°When the Divine Hunt ends and Shen Mu emerges, we¡¯ll just ask him a few questions. Then we¡¯ll know if something¡¯s gone wrong or not.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We ought to do just that!¡± An Immortal King of the Church of Supreme Oneness chimed in his agreement.

    ¡°If there¡¯s really nothing suspicious about Shen Mu, he naturally doesn¡¯t need to fear an investigation into his background, don¡¯t you think, Daoist Brother Tang?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! I demand a clear exnation!¡±

    The other Immortal Kings voiced their opinions, one after another.

    Tang Jinhong frowned, but in the end, he said nothing.

    Tang Lingqi watched this all y out. He couldn¡¯t help but feel fraught with worry.

    How could he fail to realize that the top Immortal Lords¡¯ crushing defeat had brought shame on their factions, and that their Immortal Kings¡¯ embarrassment had transformed into anger? That was the real reason they were targeting Su Yi!

    <i>We¡¯re in for trouble, </i>Tang Lingqi sighed to himself.

    When the winds howled, the tallest trees were the first to fall.

    Su Yi¡¯s performance in the Divine Hunt was just too eye-catching, to the point that it had made him a target!

    Tang Lingqi could never have anticipated this problem.

    ......

    The Divine Hunt Demon Mountains, the hidden realm that had existed since the Primeval Era.

    Su Yi stopped in his tracks. For some reason, that agonized cry seemed familiar. He immediately shot toward the source of themotion.

    Before long, a somewhat run-down bronze hall came into view. It was massive, with the ceiling a thousand feet high. Despite the passage of countless years, it wasn¡¯t actually <i>that</i> badly damaged. If anything, the wear lent the hall an additional austerity.

    When Su Yi arrived, yet another agonized cry rang out. This time, Su Yi immediately realized who it belonged to.

    The Zhuyou Great Peng!

    Not long ago, in the White Reed Province, where Mount Taiwu once stood, Su Yi bumped into the Divine Fortune Teller and this foul-mouthed fowl.

    <i>Don¡¯t tell me that old scoundrel the Divine Fortune Teller is here too? If so, how the hell did he manage to get that bird brain in here?</i>

    Su Yi was quite surprised. After all, these were the Divine Hunt Demon Mountains. The Laws didn¡¯t permit anyone above the Immortal Lord level from entering!

    As Su Yi pondered, he shot directly toward the bronze hall.

    The Zhuyou Great Peng was indeed inside and it was quivering, curled into a ball. Its eyes were full of terror.

    The Divine Fortune Teller gnashed his teeth, his expression shifting and uncertainty. His bony frame was covered in bleeding wounds, and his hair was disheveled. He looked utterly wretched.

    A tall, stalwart man covered in ck armor stood not far away. His armor was badly damaged and mottled with rust, but this did nothing to disguise his ferocious, bloodthirsty aura.

    The most striking thing about him was the thumb-thick, blood-red chains he was wrapped in. They traveled down not only around but also <i>through</i> his shoulders, chest, and abdomen, binding him firmly in ce!

    From a distance, he was like a captive ferocious god!

    His face was obscured beneath the armor. Only his cold, cruel eyes were visible, and they showed no sign of emotion whatsoever.

    He stood there,pletely still, without the slightest trace of an aura.

    Even so, when the Divine Fortune Teller looked at him, his eyes were full of frustration and dread.

    ¡°Go on. Try again.¡± The Divine Fortune Teller gnashed his teeth and smacked the Zhuyou Great Peng on the head.

    The dirty birdunched into a stream of curses. ¡°I won¡¯t, not even if you beat me to death! If you want to go, do it yourself! I¡¯m not sick of living yet!¡±

    The bird had tried several times already, and it had used all its might, only for the armored man to force it to the ground and pummel it each and every time.

    It was utterly tragic!

    By now, the bird¡¯s wings were almost broken, and most of its bones were on the verge of pping. It was barely holding on.

    ¡°Are you really willing to just leave now?¡± The Divine Fortune Teller pointed to the jade tform behind the armored man and the six-inch ck stone coffin floating above it.

    The coffin was simple and unadorned, as tiny as a hairpin, without the slightest decoration. However, it would have been obvious to anyone that it was an extraordinary treasure!

    ¡°I dare say with certainty that it¡¯s not just the six-inch stone coffin. Even the jade tform is extraordinary. It¡¯s emzoned with a strange chaos source power. If we seize both treasures, we¡¯ll have no need to fear failing to one day gaze down upon the entire Immortal Realm with proudughter!¡± the Divine Fortune Teller said at top speed, trying his best to entice the bird. ¡°Think about it. Don¡¯t you want to ride on the back of ady dragon? Wouldn¡¯t that be fun?¡±

    ¡°....¡± There was no getting around it. The Zhuyou Great Peng was tempted. <i>Very </i>tempted.

    But it knew that further attempts would only get it killed. The armored man was just too terrifying. His awareness was muddled, and he just stood there on the tform like an idiot unless provoked. Otherwise, he would have killed the two of them countless times over by now!

    The bird¡¯s eyes darted about. ¡°Old scoundrel, aren¡¯t you supposed to be some kind of fortune teller? Can¡¯t you divine a way out of this mess?¡±

    The Divine Fortune Teller said irritably, ¡°Just tell me: are you going or not?¡±

    The Zhuyou Great Peng didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡±

    <i>Whap!</i>

    The Divine Fortune Teller smacked the bird on the back of the head and cursed. ¡°You really are useless. If I¡¯d known, I would have roasted your wings a long time ago! You¡¯re not going? Fine! I am!¡±

    As he spoke, he rolled up his sleeves, gnashed his teeth, charged at the armored man, and swung his fist.

    From beginning to end, the armored man just stood there, still as a y statue.

    That was, until the Divine Fortune Teller¡¯s fist grew near. Only then did the armored man¡¯s eyes glint with bloodthirsty light.

    He swung his palm, and...

    <i>Bang!</i>

    An agonized cry rang out as the Divine Fortune Teller was sent flying back. He mmed to the ground on the steps outside the pce, his entire body convulsing. His face was ck, blue, and swollen.

    The palm had hit him right in the face, breaking his nose. Blood gushed from his nostrils.

    The Zhuyou Great Peng wasn¡¯t at all nice about it. It just burst into sputtering, gleefulughter.

    ¡°Fuck! You¡¯ve really pushed me too far. I¡¯ll fucking¡ª¡± The Divine Fortune Teller was just about tounch into a series of expletives when calmughter rang out.

    ¡°So, it really is you, you old scoundrel.¡±

    The Divine Fortune Teller stiffened, then whipped his head around and saw a man in dark Daoist robes and a topknot.

    He froze, stunned, then eximed, ¡°Aiyo! Hey, if it isn¡¯t my brother from another mother! So, you¡¯re here too!¡±

    He shot to his feet and tried to pull Su Yi into a bear hug, only for Su Yi to push him away disdainfully.

    The Zhuyou Great Peng was bbergasted. ¡°Since when did you have a brother like him?¡±

    The Divine Fortune Teller beamed andughed, ¡°You really are blind and stupid. Don¡¯t you recognize your Grandpa Su?¡±

    The Zhuyou Great Peng¡¯s eyes bulged as it recalled who Su Yi was. <i>So, it¡¯s that young man I met earlier!</i>

    It clucked its tongue and said, ¡°Wowee, that¡¯s quite the impressive disguise you¡¯ve got there. You actually deceived this lofty one¡¯s Zhuyou Torch Eye! Of course, I wasn¡¯t using my divine abilities at the time. Otherwise, you could never have fooled me.¡±

    Su Yi disregarded all that, put his hands behind his back, and walked into the hall. He immediately noticed the tall, stalwart man in armor, the six-inch jade coffin, and the tform.

    ¡°Tell me what¡¯s going on here.¡± Su Yi looked at the armored man, his heart instantly solemn. The man¡¯s presence was incredibly strange and inscrutable, and it was full of dangerous, bloodthirsty energy fluctuations.

    The Divine Fortune Teller walked over and said, ¡°That guy¡¯s most likely a Combat Soul Puppet from the Primeval Era. He¡¯s incredibly terrifying, and even though his source power is all but dried up, he can still kill Immortal Kings with ease!¡±

    He pointed to the Zhuyou Great Peng. ¡°The dirty bird might be unseemly, but it''s still an Immortal King that old baldy trained personally. It can kill evente-stage Miracle Realm Immortal Kings! But the puppet forced the bird brain to the ground in a single palm strike. It couldn¡¯t even fight back!¡±

    The Zhuyou Great Peng was instantly displeased. ¡°Why are you using me as an example? You didn¡¯t fare any better, now did you?¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. <i>A Combat Soul Puppet from the Primeval Era, and it can even defeat the Zhuyou Great Peng with ease!</i>

    This was indeed astonishing.

    He couldn¡¯t even imagine what kind of terrifying power this Combat Soul Puppet used to have at its peak.

    Combat Soul Puppets were, as the name implied, a type of puppet. However, they were different from normal puppets in that they had a soul. Their bodies were refined from treasures, but other than that, they were no different from living people.

    Some exquisitely crafted Combat Soul Puppets could even repeatedly temper their souls and bodies to undergo one metamorphosis after another!

    This Combat Soul Puppet had to be even more extraordinary than that, for the simple reason that it had survived since the Primeval era.

    The golden beast skin was a Great Realm treasure from the Primeval Era, but the passage of countless years had all but frittered away its source power.

    Yet this Combat Soul Puppet had miraculously survived all this time, and it was still strong enough to trounce the Zhuyou Great Peng.

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been astonished?

 Chapter 1689 - The Six-Inch Stone Coffin

    <h4>Chapter 1689 - The Six-Inch Stone Coffin</h4>

    The Divine Fortune Teller said, ¡°But it looks like something''s gone horribly wrong with that Combat Soul Puppet¡¯s brain. His awareness is muddled. So long as you stay away from the tform, he¡¯s no different from a lump of wood.

    Su Yi looked over and said, ¡°Can you tell what kind of treasure that is?¡±

    The Divine Fortune Teller¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°My best guess is that it¡¯s a Dao Contemtion tform made of Chaos Essence Stone. If you sit upon it during your cultivation, you¡¯ll enter a state of enlightenment too wondrous for words. By the standards of the present day, it¡¯s a first-rate treasure. You can only see the like in the greatest of factions."

    ¡°As for that six-inch ck stone coffin?¡± The Divine Fortune Teller shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t figure it out either. I¡¯m afraid no one could without at least opening it first.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. He could say with certainty that both the Dao Contemtion tform and the six-inch stone coffin were from the Primeval Era, just like the Combat Soul Puppet!

    ¡°And how did you find this ce?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The Zhuyou Great Peng was so agitated that it burst into a series of expletives. ¡°That old bastard said that ady Purplegold Condor was participating in this Divine Hunt, so I followed him eagerly, only to discover no sign of thedy in question, not even a single damn feather! I fucking fell for the old schemer¡¯s lies!¡±

    The bird had a bellyful of resentment, and every sentence that came out of its beak included at least one curse.

    The Divine Fortune Teller burst into hacking coughs. ¡°If you weren¡¯t blinded by lust, how could you have followed me here?¡±

    He then looked at Su Yi and said with a dryugh, ¡°I heard that a hidden realm from the Primeval Era had been discovered in the Divine Hunt Demon Mountains, and I couldn¡¯t repress my curiosity. s, even with good fortune so close at hand, I can¡¯t acquire it. Nothing I¡¯ve tried has worked.¡±

    Su Yi understood. Given the Divine Fortune Teller¡¯s abilities, avoiding the influence of the area¡¯s Laws and entering the mountains was in no way difficult.

    ¡°Why not use that killer weapon of yours?¡± Su Yi asked suddenly. He knew that the old schemer had quite a few taboo treasures up his sleeves, including a ck g capable of threatening even Great Realm experts!

    Without a few such cards up his sleeves, he could never have survived the Age of Fallen Immortals, yet here he was, alive and well.

    ¡°I can¡¯t use it unless it¡¯s truly life or death,¡± sighed the Divine Fortune Teller. ¡°If I do, I¡¯m sure to provoke divine punishment. These old bones are already wracked with countless tribtions. How could I withstand such torment?¡±

    Su Yi mulled it over, then said, ¡°Let me try.¡±

    The Divine Fortune Teller lit up with delight. ¡°With your help, we have nothing to worry about! That Combat Soul Puppet is doomed!¡±

    The Zhuyou Great Peng, however, tried to dampen his enthusiasm. It pointed to itself and said, ¡°Little fellow, look here! That puppet beat the crap out of me! And your paltry cultivation base isn¡¯t even worth looking at. Don¡¯t fall for that old bastard¡¯s schemes. You can¡¯t trust a word he says!¡±

    The Divine Fortune Teller dashed over and smacked the bird on the head. ¡°The hell do you know, you dirty, t-feathered beast?¡±

    Su Yi ignored them both. Both the old man and the bird were clowns; even existing in their immediate vicinity made him feel like he was losing dignity.

    <i>ng!</i>

    Su Yi flipped his palm, and the Sword of the Human Realm appeared in his grip.

    The blue, ss-like de was simple and unadorned, and it scattered a dreamlike and ethereal rain of light.

    It had been a long, long time since he¡¯d used this sword, simply because he hadn¡¯t encountered any opponents strong enough to make him draw it.

    ¡°Ee? That sword¡¯s quite impressive!¡± The Zhuyou Great Peng clucked its tongue. It could tell at a nce that the Sword of the Human Realm contained enormous secrets. It was far beyond an ¡°ordinary¡± divine weapon.

    The Divine Fortune Teller muttered to himself, <i>How could an ordinary immortal sword be worthy of the Tyrant?</i>

    Su Yi stretched out his finger and flicked the t of the de, his qi rumbling and booming. In the blink of an eye, he circted his cultivation base to unprecedented heights!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    He was like a divine sword leaving its sheath. His sheer imposing aura made the entire hall shake.

    The armored Combat Soul Puppet was extraordinarily terrifying. Su Yi dared not get the slightest bitcent. Thus, even before the battle began, he readied his full strength.

    ¡°Holy shit! How the hell does that kid cultivate? Why the heck is his sword force so terrifying?¡± eximed the Zhuyou Great Peng. Its eyes shone with inscrutable light, as if it were trying to glean insight into Su Yi¡¯s secrets.

    But a momentter, the Divine Fortune Teller mped his hands over the bird¡¯s eyes and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t even try to use your Zhuyou Torch Eye to learn his secrets! You¡¯ll get yourself killed!¡±

    The Zhuyou Great Peng stiffened, and its heart shook. <i>What¡¯s that supposed to mean? He''s just a young Universe Realm cultivator. Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s hiding something iparably taboo?</i>

    Still, the bird dared not cause any further trouble. It refrained from using its ability any further. Instead, it perched obediently beside the Divine Fortune Teller and waited to see what happened next.

    Su Yi took a step forward, and...

    <i>Boom!</i>

    His sword intent rose higher and higher, growing more and more concentrated. The Sword of the Human Realm let out an impassioned hum. Terrifying sword force swept outward, making the grand hall shake all the harder.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    The stalwart man in armor seemed to notice. He suddenly whipped his head around and locked onto Su Yi, his cold, indifferent eyes suddenly shining with bloodthirsty light.

    The Divine Fortune Teller and Zhuyou Great Peng¡¯s hearts clenched. Chills coursed through them. Both of them had firsthand experience with the Combat Soul Puppet¡¯s terrifying strength, and they couldn¡¯t help but sweat on Su Yi¡¯s behalf.

    The Combat Soul Puppet¡¯s gaze put intense pressure on Su Yi, to the point that his skin went taut.

    Su Yi dared not getcent. The Combat Soul Puppet was just too strong; he could defeat even Immortal Kings with ease. At Su Yi¡¯s current level, he knew that he¡¯d be no match for the puppet even if he went all out.

    Thus, he didn¡¯t even hesitate to draw upon the aura of the Sword of the Nine Hells.

    But it was then that something entirely unexpected happened.

    <i>Weng!</i>

    The six-inch ck stone coffin reacted as if suddenly stimted. It quivered, then burst with strange ripples of dark light.

    A momentter, it shot through the air, directly toward Su Yi, like a swallow returning to its nest. It even danced about in celebration and iparable delight.

    ¡°????¡± ¡°????¡±

    The Divine Fortune Teller and the Zhuyou Great Peng¡¯s eyes bulged. They¡¯d been expecting a grand battle. Who could have imagined that something so unbelievable would happen instead?

    Even Su Yi was unwittingly stunned. He forcefully suppressed the attack he¡¯d been preparing.

    But he quickly understood. Within his sea of consciousness, the fifth Divine Chain of the Sword of the Nine Hells was ttering. Its links rubbed together as if it were awakening from its long dormancy!

    No, it hadn¡¯t really awakened. It had just sensed something. Something was resonating with the divine chain, triggering its unusual movements.

    Between that and the six-inch stone coffin dancing joyfully around him, how could Su Yi possibly fail to understand what was happening?

    This item was surely deeply connected to his fifth incarnation!

    Waves of emotion coursed through Su YI¡¯s heart.

    It had been over a year since he¡¯d fused with Wang Ye¡¯s Dao Imprint, but he still had no idea just whose memories were sealed in the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ fifth Divine Chain.

    Now, it seemed he finally had a lead!

    <i>Was my fifth incarnation perhaps an expert of the Immortal Realm¡¯s Primeval Era? </i>Su Yi¡¯s thoughts raced. <i>If so, does that mean that the tform and Combat Soul Puppet belonged to my fifth incarnation, just like that stone coffin?</i>

    A momentter, Su Yi cast aside his scattered thoughts and withdrew his aura. He raised his hand and beckoned, and the six-inch stone coffinnded in his palm.

    It was small and thin, but it was iparably heavy. Su Yi felt as if he were supporting a towering mountain in the palm of his hand!

    ¡°What the hell is going on here?¡± The Divine Fortune Teller couldn¡¯t help but cry out. "Whoever heard of a coffin of good fortune?"

    Even if you hit him over the head, he would never have guessed that the treasure he¡¯d drooled over would throw itself into Su Yi¡¯s arms like this.

    The Zhuyou Great Peng couldn¡¯t help but grumble, ¡°I guess this is what they mean when they say that some treasures are reserved for those chosen by fate. If that treasure weren¡¯t destined to be his, how could it go to him of its own ord? It¡¯s so damn unreasonable.¡±

    In stark contrast with their brutal pummeling, Su Yi had acquired an extraordinary, mysterious treasure simply by raising his hand. Their hearts were full of bitterness, frustration, and envy.

    But before they could wrap their heads around it, something else happened that left them tongue-tied.

    The stalwart armored man suddenly got down on one knee, lowered his head, and sped his fist. ¡°Your subordinate, Lei Ze, wees your return, master!¡±

    His voice was hoarse but forceful, like a valiant warrior charging into battle.

    Deathly silence fell.

    The Divine Fortune Teller¡¯s eyes practically popped out of his sockets. ¡°What... What¡¯s going on here!?¡±

    The Zhuyou Great Peng cried out, ¡°Twisted! Really fucking twisted!¡±

    Even Su Yi was stunned. <i>He called me... his master? And he¡¯s been waiting for my return?</i>

    <i>Don¡¯t tell me that my fifth incarnation really left this Lei Ze here?</i>

    He set aside the stone coffin forter and asked, ¡°Why did you call me ¡®master?¡¯¡±

    He stared intently at the armored man, but Lei Ze¡¯s formerly cold, indifferent eyes were full of bewilderment. ¡°I... I don¡¯t understand either.¡±

    His expression shifted erratically, as if he were struggling to recall something, but in the end, he just let out a muffled, agonized grunt. His stalwart frame trembled uncontrobly.

    The Divine Fortune Teller cried out, ¡°Something¡¯s gone wrong with his soul! Hurry and tell him to stop trying to remember, or he¡¯ll hurt himself!¡±

    Su Yi was instantly solemn. ¡°You don¡¯t need to think anymore. Get up.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The armored man rose to his feet, his gaze cold and indifferent once more, without the slightest ripple of emotion. He just stood there, motionless as a statue.

    The Divine Fortune Teller walked over and pointed to the six-inch stone coffin Su YI was holding. ¡°Maybe he mistook you for his master because you¡¯re carrying that coffin.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was strange, but he didn¡¯t exin. The Divine Fortune Teller knew that he was Wang Ye¡¯s reincarnation, but only Su Yi knew that he¡¯d had other lives before Wang Ye!

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity, but the Combat Soul Puppet¡¯s soul is badly damaged. Otherwise, we could learn all kinds of secrets from him!¡± The Divine Fortune Teller sighed. It was indeed an awful pity.

    After all, Lei Ze was a Combat Soul Puppet from the Primeval Era, and he was terrifyingly strong. His origins were surely extraordinary!

    The Divine Fortune Teller shook his head and turned his attention toward the six-inch stone coffin. He couldn¡¯t wait to find out more. ¡°Hurry up and open it! Let¡¯s see just what¡¯s hidden inside!¡±

    The Zhuyou Great Peng craned its neck to get a better look, too. The bird¡¯s eyes were full of curiosity.

 Chapter 1690: A Thread of Divine Mysteries

    Chapter 1690: A Thread of Divine Mysteries

    The six-inch stone coffin was pitch ck, yet clear as the night sky.

    Holding it was like holding a towering divine mountain in the palm of your hand. It was enormously heavy and mysterious, and its surface revealed none of its secrets.

    Su Yi was quite curious. <em>This is a treasure connected to my fifth lifetime. Just what¡¯s hidden inside?</em>

    s, despite numerous attempts, he couldn¡¯t open the stone coffin. Even using the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ aura merely made it tremble.

    ¡°Let me try,¡± said the Divine Fortune Teller. He wasn¡¯t willing to give up like this.

    He held the stone coffin and pondered it, but in the end, he failed too. Frustration was written all over his face.

    ¡°Do you know what this is?¡± Su Yi looked at the tall, stalwart man in armor, Lei Ze.

    Lei Ze didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°Master, this is the sword coffin you sealed!¡±

    <em>A sword coffin? So it¡¯s a sword¡¯s coffin?</em>Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find this surprising. <em>What was my past self thinking? Why did he forge a coffin for a sword?</em>

    The Divine Fortune Teller couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Lei Ze, what else do you know?¡±

    Lei Ze just stood there as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything.

    ¡°You look down on me, huh!¡± The Divine Fortune Teller couldn¡¯t help but find this infuriating. Still, he realized that Lei Ze, the Combat Soul Puppet, obviously only obeyed Su Yi!

    ¡°How do you open this?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± said Lei Ze.

    Two men and one bird fell silent. ¡°....¡±

    Su Yi rubbed his forehead, but in the end, he could only let it go. He just put the six-inch stone coffin away for now.

    Inwardly, he concluded, <em>Once I fully awaken the power of my fifth lifetime¡¯s Dao Imprint, I¡¯ll naturally know how to open this!</em>

    ¡°Ee? There¡¯s something weird about those blood-red chains!¡± the Divine Fortune-Teller cried out. ¡°Their aura resembles the cataclysm of the Age of Fallen Immortals!¡±

    Su Yi looked over and examined them intently.

    Lei Ze was tall and stalwart, like a miniature mountain, and his armor was battered and broken. A blood-red chain went through his shoulders and wrapped around his chest and abdomen. It was a startling sight.

    Upon closer inspection, the chain was covered in contorted, hideous Dao Markings, and it emanated a nigh imperceptible air of cmity.

    Su Yi examined it briefly, then frowned and looked at Lei Ze. ¡°What¡¯s going on with this blood-red chain?¡±

    Lei Ze¡¯s eyes shone with bloodthirsty light. A momentter, he quivered from head to toe, his face twisted with agony as he rasped, ¡°Divine misfortune!¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when he let out a muffled grunt and his eyes dulled and his mind went nk.

    It seemed that answering Su Yi¡¯s question was more than his soul could take, and he¡¯d paid a heavy price.

    <em>Divine misfortune! </em>Su Yi was inwardly solemn as he recalled what he¡¯d seen in the golden beast skin.

    During the Primeval Era, the gods unleashed a mysterious and terrifying cataclysm on the Immortal Realm, ughtering its Great Realm experts.

    The old man in ck, the servant who¡¯d once apanied Luo Changning, was among the fallen!

    Su Yi hypothesized that this cataclysm and the so-called ¡°divine misfortune¡± were one and the same.

    In the present day, the old monsters of the Great Realm had gone into seclusion, too scared to show themselves in the open. They were hiding to avoid meeting with simr divine misfortune.

    There was no doubt about it. The Combat Soul Puppet, Lei Ze, had met with divine misfortune, and the chains piercing his flesh were proof!

    ¡°Divine misfortune? The five signs of decay? No wonder it seemed familiar. I saw this during the Age of Fallen Immortals too. Old Monk Qing Qu of Lotus Temple met his end due to a bout of divine misfortune!¡± The Divine Fortune Teller eximed, ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ this Lei Ze took divine misfortune head-on without dying. Isn¡¯t he a bit overly ferocious?¡±

    After all, Qing Qu of Lotus Temple, the famous Dharmadeva Buddha, had been a true expert of the Great Realm! Yet even he perished beneath the effects of divine misfortune. It was easy to imagine how terrifying this cmitous power was.

    Yet this Combat Soul Puppet from the Primeval Era had endured both divine misfortune and the passage of countless years. It was truly unbelievable!

    The Zhuyou Great Peng gasped. ¡°You¡¯re saying that at his peak, that puppet wasparable to a Great Realm expert?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s entirely possible!¡± said the Divine Fortune Teller, his gaze heated. ¡°I can¡¯t even begin to imagine what kind of terrifying existence crafted a Combat Soul Puppet of this caliber in the Primeval Era!¡±

    Su Yi walked right up, looked at Lei Ze, and noticed that the blood-red chains had caused enormous damage.

    It seemed likely that his soul wouldn¡¯t have been so badly wounded if not for having endured divine misfortune.

    ¡°Stand still. Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll help you resolve your divine misfortune,¡± ordered Su Yi.

    The Zhuyou Great Peng opened its beak to dissuade him, then suddenly recalled that this was the same young man who¡¯d dispelled the power of a divine tribtion at the former site of Mount Taiwu. The bird instantly decided not to say anything after all.

    <em>Weng!</em>

    A wisp of the inscrutable aura of reincarnation wrapped around Su Yi¡¯s fingers. When he grabbed hold of Lei Ze¡¯s blood-red divine chain, the links shattered in rapid session.

    <em>Crunch! Crunch! </em>

    Each blood-red link transformed into a rain of light,pletely destroyed by the power of reincarnation!

    Nothing unexpected happened. The process went smoothly.

    Su Yi was increasingly cognizant of how forbidden a Grand Dao reincarnation was.

    It was just as Luo Changning said. The gods were terrified of reincarnation because its power could strip them of their control over the natural order of the epochs!

    And it seemed highly likely that both divine misfortune and divine tribtions were, ultimately, just manifestations of the gods¡¯ control of the natural order of the epochs!

    When Su Yi realized this, any dread he¡¯d felt for them vanished. The truth seemed somehow underwhelming. <em>So, this is all so-called ¡®divine tribtions¡¯ and ¡®divine misfortune¡¯ amount to.</em>

    After the blood-red chain vanished, Lei Ze¡¯s entire body surged with dazzling golden mes, as if he¡¯d caught on fire. Now that he¡¯d been freed, he zed with potent life force!

    Even his dull, wooden eyes shone with new intelligence.

    He got down on one knee and sped his fist once more. ¡°Many thanks, master!¡±

    His voice was hoarse, with an instinctual excitement.

    Before Su Yi could ask any further questions, Lei Ze said gravely, ¡°Please forgive me, Master. My soul is severely damaged, and my awareness is muddled. I¡¯ve only temporarily regained a hint of mental rity, but it won¡¯t be long before I sink back into a mental stupor."

    ¡°But although I cannot answer your questions, just say the word, and your subordinate will die ten thousand deaths withoutint!¡± said Lei Ze, his voice full of staunch conviction.

    The Divine Fortune Teller said hurriedly, ¡°Quick! Seize this opportunity to ask who this ¡®master¡¯ he speaks of is!¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when Lei Ze¡¯s eyes went nk and muddled. Even his forceful vital energy fluctuations silently receded.

    ¡°....¡±

    ¡°Asking about that isn¡¯t important right now,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°I¡¯ll naturally help him repair his soul and rebuild his body. When the timees, he¡¯s sure to regain awareness.¡±

    With that, Su Yi walked toward the tform. The Divine Fortune Teller and the Zhuyou Great Peng hurried after him.

    This time, the Combat Soul Puppet made no attempt to stop them.

    The tform was made entirely out of jade, and it emanated a dense, pure, and ancient air.

    ¡°It¡¯s just as I thought! This really is a Dao Contemtion tform made of Chaos Essence Stone! A rare, unparalleled treasure of the Dao!¡± The Divine Fortune Teller lit up with delight, and his eyes shed. ¡°Even top factions would fight tooth and nail over such a treasure!¡±

    The Zhuyou Great Peng was practically drooling over it too, but a momentter, it cried out, ¡°Why is this thing covered in so many cracks?¡±

    Su Yi and the Divine Fortune Teller looked over and indeed, the base of the tform was covered in spider web-like cracks. It looked like it was on the verge of copse.

    The Divine Fortune Teller¡¯s heart thudded in his chest, and he cursed. ¡°Fuck! I understand. No matter how wondrous this treasure is, the passage of countless years has corroded it. It won¡¯tst much longer!¡±

    He then frantically shot up onto the tform and plopped down. ¡°Let¡¯s seize this opportunity to glean enlightenment and see if we can¡­¡±

    Before he even finished his sentence, a strange look appeared on his face. His gaze shifted, almost as if he were intoxicated, and he sat there in silence, his mind wandering.

    Meanwhile, wisps of chaos mist rose from the tform and flooded into his body, lending him a mysterious charm.

    ¡°That old bastard really doesn¡¯t know how to share!¡± The Zhuyou Great Peng shouted, its heart itching with impatience. It could tell that the Divine Fortune Teller had entered a wondrous state of enlightenment, and it wanted in. s, the tform was only big enough for one.

    It was truly unbelievable. The Divine Fortune Teller had been mid-sentence when a wave of enlightenment washed over him!

    Even Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. He realized how wondrous this Dao Contemtion tform was.

    At Wang Ye¡¯s peak, he refined a Dao Contemtion tform on Mount Taiwu. It was famous throughout the Divine Realm. They called it a sacred ground for contemting the Dao.

    Even Wang Ye¡¯s friends, fellow experts of the Great Realm, sang its praises.

    But this Dao Contemtion tform was even more mystical. It had existed since the Primeval era, and since it was refined from Chaos Essence Stone, it contained mysteries that touched upon the most primordial and ancient mysteries of the Grand Dao!

    Time slipped by.

    About an hourter, the Divine Fortune Teller opened his eyes andughed. ¡°Wondrous, truly wondrous! During my contemtion, it was as if I experienced the shifting of countless ages in an instant. I felt the shifting of the Grand Dao, and I¡¯ve finally answered some of the questions that have confused me for a long time!¡±

    He was beaming with delight. He¡¯d obviously benefited considerably.

    ¡°Stop bragging and make space for me!¡± The Zhuyou Great Peng dragged the old man off the pedestal and charged over. Before long, it too sank into a contemtive state. Its eyes went vacant, as if its mind were elsewhere, and it fellpletely silent.

    Su Yi turned to look at the Divine Fortune Teller. ¡°Just what answers did you grasp just now?¡±

    The Divine Fortune Teller shook his head. ¡°The secrets of the heavens are not to be revealed.¡±

    Su Yi red at him. ¡°You¡¯ve revealed no small number of them, haven¡¯t you? You¡¯re already gued with countless tribtions. Won¡¯t more won¡¯t kill you.¡±

    ¡°...¡± The Divine Fortune Teller¡¯s expression shifted. Finally, he sighed. ¡°I knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to fool you.¡±

    Earlier, he¡¯d borrowed the Dao Contemtion tform¡¯s power to grasp one of the secrets of the heavens!

    He¡¯d seeded, only to witness a strange and terrifying potential future.

    Countless stars rained from the sky as the gods waged war beyond the nine heavens.

    Divine blood fell like rain; agonized roars resounded throughout the dome of heaven. The sky fell, the earth copsed, and the world was plunged into a sunless, eternal darkness!

    Like a vision of the apocalypse here in the Immortal Realm!

 Chapter 1691: Proving His Dao and Becoming a True Immortal

    Chapter 1691: Proving His Dao and Bing a True Immortal

    After the Divine Fortune Teller described what he¡¯d seen, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but be solemn.

    ¡°The gods waging war in the Immortal Realm? Divine blood falling like rain? A vision of the apocalypse?¡±

    It was difficult to stay calm.

    The gods were restricted by the Laws and the natural order. They couldn¡¯t enter this world. This had always been an irond rule.

    It was for this reason that gods who wanted to influence and interfere with the Immortal Realm¡¯s affairs needed divine emissaries. They gathered devotees and carried out the gods¡¯ bidding in their stead.

    For instance, both Cloud Apparatus Immortal Manor and the Church of All Spirits were servants of their respective deities!

    But in the Divine Fortune Teller¡¯s vision, the gods had appeared here in the Immortal Realm, fighting an apocalyptic grand battle!

    This was unquestionably startling.

    The Divine Fortune Teller said in a low voice, ¡°My vision won¡¯t necessarily be a reality. Even I sometimes fail in my attempts to divine heavenly mysteries.¡±¡°There¡¯s an enduring rumor spreading throughout the Immortal Realm,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°They say that as the Immortal Realm wees its golden age, the long-lost path to divinity will return. That means that Great Realm experts might well have an opportunity to prove their Daos and be gods.¡±

    Here, he looked at the Divine Fortune Teller. ¡°If that happens, it doesn¡¯t seem at all strange that gods might appear here in the Immortal Realm.¡±

    The Divine Fortune Teller¡¯s expression shifted. ¡°No, if my visiones true, it will mean that a Grand Tribtion of the Epochs has appeared over the River of Epochs! Otherwise, the gods could not possibly break the fetters of the natural order and enter this world.¡±

    ¡°A Grand Tribtion of the Epochs? What does that mean?¡± Su Yi eximed. <em>It seems the old scoundrel knows a whole damn lot!</em>

    The Divine Fortune Teller coughed and muffled his speech. ¡°A cataclysm that only exists in fleeting rumors. It¡¯s too far away from us, and it¡¯ll only affect the River of Epochs. No need to concern yourself with it.

    ¡°All you need to know is that it would take a cataclysm great enough to transform the Laws to let those lofty and supreme deities enter this world free of the fetters of the natural order.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. Would such a cataclysm truly befall the River of Epochs? That would determine whether the gods could enter this world.

    It would also determine whether or not the Divine Fortune Teller¡¯s terrifying, apocalyptic vision of the future would be a reality!

    About fifteen minutester, the Zhuyou Great Peng awakened from its contemtion.

    Shockingly, the moment it awakened, its wounds healedpletely, and divine radiance interwove around its body as it underwent an unbelievable transformation.

    Its feathers sloughed off and regrew. They were now dark and shiny, and they glowed with golden luster.

    Its gaze was increasingly profound, and its sharp ws looked as if they were made of cut jade. Every feather on its body was now imbued with wondrous, naturally formed Dao Markings.

    It was like a butterflypleting metamorphosis and emerging from its cocoon, a transformation akin to rebirth!

    The Divine Fortune Teller was unwittingly stunned. <em>That bird brain managed to undergo aplete and utter transformation during its contemtion!? </em>

    ¡°Heh heh, hehehe, hehehehehe¡­..¡± The Zhuyou Great Peng opened its beak andughed with smug glee. It was obviously in high spirits.

    ¡°A burst of enlightenment, followed by rebirth!¡± It stretched out its ws and examined them, then said solemnly, ¡°One day, this lofty one is sure to break into the Great Realm and reach the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao. Everyone shall honor me as Immortal Sovereign Zhuyou!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky!¡±

    <em>Whap!</em>

    The Divine Fortune Teller smacked the licentious bird on the head, knocking it off the Dao Contemtion tform.

    ¡°Hey! Can¡¯t you be a bit more polite, you old bastard?¡± The Zhuyou Great Peng flew into a rage. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll get even after bing a Sovereign?¡±

    The Divine Fortune Tellerughed coldly. ¡°Be a Sovereign first, then we¡¯ll talk. When the timees, I¡¯ll honor you as¡­ Immortal Sovereign Bird Brain!¡±

    ¡°How dare you insult me, you old bastard!?¡±

    ¡°I dare <em>hit </em>you too, don¡¯t you forget it!¡±

    As the two of them argued, Su Yi walked onto the Dao Contemtion tform, sat down, and crossed his legs.

    He instantly entered a profound and wondrous state of enlightenment. He felt as if he¡¯d been transported into the heart of a vast chaos source.

    The chaos shifted and transformed endlessly, manifesting the alternations of worldly affairs, the cycle of the seasons, and the vicissitudes of the years¡­

    All manner of secrets of the Grand Dao appeared within these endless transformations, manifesting suns, moons, mountains, and rivers, creation in all facets.

    It was as if countless eons had passed in an instant.

    In the end, everything returned to chaos.

    Chaos represented the source, the most fundamental of energies, and the beginning. It was the root of the Dao and the foundation of cultivation.

    Su Yi¡¯s power of the Grand Dao started to transform amidst the shifting, primeval secrets of chaos, repeatedly returning to its origins.

    He¡¯d reached the peak of the Universe Realm back in Blue Cliff Academy. His cultivation base, soul, physique, and powers of the Grand Dao had all reached perfection within this level. All he needed now was the right opportunity to break through.

    Su Yi had been searching for this opportune moment without sess for quite some time.

    Now, seated atop the Dao Contemtion tform, he sensed his bottleneck loosening. The barrier impeding his progress showed signs of breaking.

    His chance to break through had finally arrived!

    A momentter, Su Yi set all such thoughts aside and fully immersed himself in his enlightenment. It was as if he¡¯d returned to the primordial chaos. His heart and mind were fully present within it.

    Meanwhile, wisps of chaos mist rose from the Dao Contemtion tform and flooded into Su Yi¡¯s cross-legged form, giving his vital energy an unfathomable, chaotic quality.

    Time slipped by.

    Two hours, then four, then six.

    ¡­A full day passed, and Su Yi still showed no sign of awakening from his enlightenment. The Divine Fortune Teller and Zhuyou Great Peng couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. <em>Just what mysteries of the Grand Dao is he grasping for his enlightenment tost this long?</em>

    ¡°Hey, you old scoundrel. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s about time you told me where Little Brother Su Yi came from?¡± The Zhuyou Great Peng whispered.

    Su Yi was a young Universe Realm Immortal, yet he could neutralize divine misfortune, he¡¯d inexplicably acquired that six-inch stone coffin, and a Combat Soul Puppet from the Primeval Era took him for his master.

    The Divine Fortune Teller didn¡¯t even dare let it use its Zhuyou Torch Eye to investigate Su Yi. All of this made him seem incredibly mysterious.

    The Divine Fortune Teller snorted coldly. ¡°You¡¯re just a t-feathered beast. Who are you to pry into his secrets? But I don¡¯t mind giving you a little guidance. Going forward, treat Fellow Daoist Su as you would your ancestor. It¡¯ll bring you benefits you can''t even imagine!¡±

    The Zhuyou Great Pengunched into a series of curses. ¡°Fuck you! You¡­. You want me to act like some junior¡¯s grandson? Only someone like you could say something so damn shameless!¡±

    The Divine Fortune Teller said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Even if you wanted to be his grandson, Fellow Daoist Su wouldn¡¯t acknowledge you! All I can tell you is that you¡¯d best treat him with the same respect as you would an ancestor. If you do, I swear on my life that your dreams of proving your Dao, entering the Great Realm, and bing the glorious Immortal Sovereign Bird Brain will be entirely achievable!¡±

    The Divine Fortune Teller¡¯s words were extremely grating to the ear. However, they made the Zhuyou Great Peng¡¯s heart shake. He knew the old scoundrel wouldn¡¯t guarantee something with his life just for the sake of a prank.

    <em>Don¡¯t tell me this kid can really help me realize my ambitions of breaking into the Great Realm?</em>

    Suddenly, both the old man and the bird stiffened. A momentter, they shot out of the bronze hall and gazed into the dome of heaven.

    They weren¡¯t sure when, but dense, ink-ck tribtion clouds had nketed the sky.

    Even just gazing upon them from afar made the Zhuyou Great Peng puff up its feathers and shriek, ¡°A divine¡­ divine tribtion?

    <em>Whap!</em>

    The Divine Fortune Teller smacked the bird and said through clenched teeth, ¡°There¡¯s nothing ¡®divine¡¯ about it! Fellow Daoist Su is just breaking through! But¡­ it really is strange and cmitous¡­¡±

    His eyes were full of unconceble dread. The tribtion had appeared silently and without a trace. It was nothing like most people¡¯s Void Realm Tribtions, as it was full of an air of cmity.

    Even though the Divine Fortune Teller had experienced divine punishment too many times to count over the years, and even though he was gued by endless tribtions, Su Yi¡¯s impending grand tribtion made him quiver with fright, and his heart filled with instinctive terror.

    The Zhuyou Great Peng let out a strange shout. ¡°He¡¯s just breaking into the Void Realm? But this tribtion is far, far more terrifying than what I went through to be an Immortal King!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? It¡¯s simple! <em>This</em> tribtion is targeting Fellow Daoist Su!¡± muttered the Divine Fortune Teller.

    As they conversed, the first beam of tribtion silently fell, piercing through the sky and disappearing into the bronze hall.

    Almost immediately afterward, it mmed into the seated Su Yi¡¯s soul.

    An unbelievable scene followed. As terrifying as that tribtion light was, when it entered Su Yi¡¯s soul, it dissolved like a y ox dropped into the ocean, vanishing without a trace.

    It didn¡¯t harm Su Yi in the slightest. It didn¡¯t even startle him out of his state of enlightenment.

    The Sword of the Nine Hells floating within his sea of consciousness neutralized and refined it all!

    The Divine Fortune Teller and Zhuyou Great Peng saw it all. Both of them were unwittingly stunned. <em>No reaction at all!?</em>

    Before long, yet another beam of tribtion light fell, but it was just as ineffectual as the first. Su Yi didn¡¯t even blink.

    ¡°Strange. Far too strange!¡± The Zhuyou Great Peng waspletely bbergasted.

    How strange and terrifying was this tribtion? It was enough to panic even an Immortal King. Who¡¯d have thought it would fail to even scratch the person undergoing tribtion?

    <em>No, it¡¯s to be expected, </em>sighed the Divine Fortune Teller. <em>This might be an iparably grand and strange tribtion, but in the face of Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s power, it was doomed to amount to nothing!</em>

    <em>Perhaps all of this is connected to his power of reincarnation!</em>

    In the time that followed, more and more beams of tribtion light fell from the clouds, but without exception, they melted like snow on a warm day upon reaching Su Yi.

    A full ten minutester, the tribtion clouds had dissipatedpletely. The Divine Fortune Teller and Zhuyou Great Peng felt a massive weight lift from their shoulders.

    Su Yi still sat cross-legged atop the Dao Contemtion tform, entirely unmoving, as if he had no idea what kind of terrifyingly catastrophic tribtion he¡¯d just ovee!

    Meanwhile, an astonishing transformation was taking ce within him. His cultivation, soul, and physique were born anew as he broke through his bottleneck and soared into a brand-new realm of cultivation.

    The light of the Dao poured around him like a waterfall, and the sound of the Dao rumbled like thunder.

    This was the Void Realm, the second of the Four Realms of the Immortal Dao.

    Those who reached this realm were honored as True Immortals!<blockquote>

    Seth''s Thoughts

    <em>The Divine Fortune Tellerughed coldly. ¡°Be a Sovereign first, then we¡¯ll talk. When the timees, I¡¯ll honor you as¡­ Immortal Sovereign Bird Brain!¡±</em>

    Took some liberties with this one. The raws are literally just "Bird Sovereign." I did this because "bird" is often used in a vulgar or derogatory sense in Chinese, and sticking it in front of other characters can make them into insults. "Birdnguage," for instance, is a derogatory term for foreignnguages.

    Maybe that helps exin all the bird nder and abuse that goes on in this novel!! Justice for the Zhuyou Great Peng!! </blockquote>

 Chapters 1692 - All Daos Return to the Path of the Sword

    Chapters 1692 - All Daos Return to the Path of the Sword

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was still tranquil and ethereal. He showed no sign of awakening whatsoever.

    However, an earth-shaking transformation was taking ce within him. His Immortal Origin Space was expanding seemingly beyond measure, like an endless abyss.

    The Immortal Origin Space contained the cultivation base. The deeper one¡¯s cultivation, the firmer andrger the Immortal Origin Space, and the more Immortal Origin it could contain.

    The Immortal Origin Space was iparably profound, like a self-contained universe. It could contain all manner of Grand Daos and manifest celestial bodies, the cycles of the earth, and creation in all facets.

    Those with particrly firm foundations could even transform their Immortal Origin Space so that it took on different shapes!

    Then, as their cultivation deepened and their control over their Immortal Laws increased, they could materialize the wondrous transformations of their Immortal Origin Space in the outside world!

    Wang Ye, for instance, had manifested a thirty-threeyer sword domain within his Immortal Origin Space. Upon reaching the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao, when he circted his cultivation base, he could effortlessly manifest this thirty-threeyer sword domain externally!

    Once Su Yi stepped into the Universe Realm, his Immortal Origin Space took on the shape of the Sword of the Nine Hells!

    However, back then, the Sword of the NIne Hells condensed out of his power of the Laws was illusory and indistinct, and it just hovered there in silence.Now that he¡¯d broken into the Void Realm, this ¡°Sword of the Nine Hells¡± was increasingly solid, and it seemed weightier!

    It was shaped like a sword, but it hovered in the endless void, eternal and undying, capable of suppressing the heavens, all worlds, and all ages both past and future!

    As Su Yi¡¯s cultivation base transformed, his physique and soul transformed with it. Everyst inch of his skin shone with the light of the Dao, and even his breathing took on a wondrous rhythm of the Dao.

    ¡°Is such an aura really possible for a Void Realm True Immortal?¡± muttered the Zhuyou Great Peng. Its eyes bulged out of their sockets with sheer astonishment.

    It had witnessed Su Yi¡¯s transformation in its entirely. The more it saw, the more astonished it felt.

    By the end, it almost felt as if its perception of reality had been overturned.

    The Void Realm was the second major realm of the Immortal Dao.

    ¡°Void¡± represented emptiness and falsehood.

    Those who reached this realm had to glean enlightenment into truths and falsehoods and differentiate between them!

    Only by seeing through that which was false could they further transform theirprehension and perception of the Grand Dao.

    This was why those who broke into the Void Realm were called True Immortals. They were immortals who¡¯d seen through truths and illusions to find a path suited to the fundamental nature of their Immortal Daos!

    Only those who reached this level could fuse their powers of the Grand Dao into a cohesive whole!

    But Su Yi¡¯s transformation and aura were so incredible that the Zhuyou Great Peng couldn¡¯t believe that he was really a Void Realm True Immortal!

    ¡°You¡¯re kicking up a fuss over nothing,¡± said the Divine Fortune Teller. In truth, he was startled too, but he feigned calm. ¡°In the Universe Realm, he could y unrivaled Immortal Lords with ease. With his terrifying foundations, it was inevitable that his Void Realm cultivation would be far beyond other people. And don¡¯t forget how cmitous that tribtion he just overcame was!¡±

    The Zhuyou Great Peng nodded repeatedly. ¡°Then do you think he¡¯s strong enough to defeat Immortal Kings now that he¡¯s broken into the Void Realm?¡±

    The Divine Fortune Teller¡¯s eyelids twitched at the thought of it. After a moment¡¯s silence, he said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. After all, Immortal Kings are, as the name implies, kings among immortals. As I¡¯m sure you know, the Miracle Realm is far, far beyond the Saint Realm.

    ¡°It might seem like the two are just one step apart, but in truth, they correspond to starkly different levels of the Grand Dao.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su has only just stepped into the Void Realm. He isn¡¯t even a Saint Realm cultivator yet. Even if his foundations were even more heaven-defying¡­ the gap between him and an Immortal King is just too enormous.¡±

    But here, the Divine Fortune Teller sharply changed tacks. ¡°But then, Fellow Daoist Su is different from other people. He can make up for his low cultivation base with his strengths in other areas, like his attainments in the Dao of the Sword, his divine abilities, and his unbelievablebat skills and wisdom.

    ¡°Simply put, all I can say with confidence is that shing with an early-stage Miracle Realm Immortal King shouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem for him!

    The Zhuyou Great Peng couldn¡¯t help but be rueful. ¡°If that¡¯s true, then it¡¯d be no exaggeration to say that there¡¯s never been anyone else like Fellow Daoist Su! After all, I¡­ I¡¯ve never even heard of a Void Realm True Immortal capable of shing with Immortal Kings.¡±

    The Divine Fortune Teller agreedpletely. But then, he knew better than just about anyone that you couldn¡¯t judge Su Yi by his cultivation base!

    The deaths of those Immortal Kings at the Seventh Gate of Heaven proved that, as did the six dead Demon Kings of the Beyond.

    How could Su Yi¡¯s cultivation base alone ount for that?

    Time slipped by, and soon, half a day had passed.

    Su Yi finally opened his eyes and sighed. ¡°All this time, I was practically looking for fish in the trees. I searched for a donkey, not realizing I was already riding one.¡±

    In both this life and his past lives, he sought greater heights of the Dao of the Sword.

    But after stepping into the Immortal Dao, he fell into a ludicrous mental trap in his contemtion of the Grand Dao.

    The reason was simple. He kept trying to find a power of the Grand Dao that could epass both of his taboo abilities, Reincarnation and Profound Ruin, and fuse them together.

    He was searching for a "furnace" capable of holding them both.

    Reincarnation and Profound Ruin were taboo; they were both supreme and unrivaled mysteries of the Grand Dao. Given that, how was he supposed to find a Grand Dao capable of fusing with them both?

    But now, after his enlightenment atop the Dao Contemtion tform, Su Yibed through his cultivation and repeatedly divined his powers of the Grand Dao. In the end, he suddenly came to his senses.

    He¡¯d been wrong. He hadn¡¯t gone down on the wrong path, exactly. Rather, the whole concept of searching for the right power of the Grand Dao to fuse his abilities into was fundamentally mistaken.

    There was no need to search, nor was there any need to rack his brains.

    He was a sword cultivator!

    All of his powers of the Grand Dao, no matter how forbidden or lofty, could fuse into his Dao of the Sword. There was no need for anything else!

    In other words, his Dao of the Sword was the very furnace he¡¯d been searching for, a furnace capable of fusing all Daos into one!

    <em>I attached too much importance to the Laws of Reincarnation and Profound Ruin, leading to this mental blindspot. I made a juvenile, ridiculous mistake, </em>Su Yi muttered to himself. <em>But it¡¯s because of all that time I spent searching bitterly that this realization hit me so deeply and pointed directly to my Dao Heart!</em>

    Others might think everything he¡¯d been through to reach this conclusion was ridiculous, but in the eyes of a true top expert, his experiences were precious indeed. He¡¯d effectively achieved a ¡°return to simplicity¡± within his cultivation.

    When you began your cultivation, you understood things on a superficial level. Mountains were mountains, and waters were waters.

    Then, as you umted all manner of experiences, witnessed the alternations of worldly affairs, and surveyed the countless Daos of the heavens, mountains were no longer just mountains, and waters were no longer just waters.

    It was only after reaching that level that you could see through those superficial transformations, peel back theyers of doubt, and see things as they were once more.

    Only after experiencingplexity could you return to the origins of the Grand Dao and achieve a return to simplicity. Only then could you fully grasp that mountains were indeed mountains, and waters were indeed waters!

    <em>All Daos return to amon source. My Dao of the Sword </em><strong><em>is </em></strong><em>thatmon source! In this way, my sword can manifest all Daos, and break through all abilities! </em>

    Everything seemed clear as Su Yi rose from the Dao Contemtion tform and drifted to the ground.

    The Dao Contemtion tform forged of Chaos Essence Stone instantly cracked and crumbled into fragments.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, what did you mean when you said, ¡®I searched for a donkey, not realizing I was already riding one?¡¯¡± the Zhuyou Great Peng couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand,¡± said Su Yi. He took a sip from a jug of wine and said, ¡°I ought to get going. Do you want toe with me?¡±

    The Divine Hunt had reached its end, and he had to leave. Still, when he thought back to everything he¡¯d experienced over the past month, Su Yi felt he hadn¡¯t made this trip in vain.

    He¡¯d captured Chu Batian, acquired the six-inch stone coffin, broken into the Void Realm atop the Dao Integration tform, and figured out how tobine all Daos into one¡­

    And that¡¯s even before factoring in the ocean of demonic cores and other treasures he¡¯d acquired!

    ¡°It¡¯s best that we don¡¯t. If we show up outside, those Tang Family old-timers will be so ashamed that we snuck in that they¡¯llsh out and set their sights on us. We won¡¯t know peace in the Middle Province ever again,¡± said the Divine Fortune Teller.

    He and the Zhuyou Great Peng had snuck into the Divine Hunt. The moment they revealed themselves, they¡¯d invite endless trouble.

    The Zhuyou Great Peng coughed dryly and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, the old scoundrel said you could help me break into the Great Realm. Might I ask¡­ is that true?¡±

    The Divine Fortune Teller¡¯s lips twitched. <em>How can you ask him that to his face!?</em>

    Just as he expected, Su Yi was a bit stunned. ¡°Proving your Dao and entering the Great Realm depends on you and your cultivation. Others can only add flowers to brocade or speed up a boat already traveling with the current. Don¡¯t put the cart before the horse.¡±

    The Zhuyou Great Peng smiled sheepishly and said, ¡°Then if I¡¯m ever capable of breaking through, might you give me a push in the right direction?¡±

    The Divine Fortune Teller couldn¡¯t stand to watch any more of this. He smacked the bird and cursed, ¡°Don¡¯t be so shameless! Who do you think you are? How is a bird brain like you worthy of Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s assistance?¡±

    But against all expectations, Su Yi said, ¡°Should you ever truly reach that level, I wouldn¡¯t mind lending a hand so long as you vow to protect the Nine Gates of Heaven for one hundred thousand years.¡±

    ¡°One hundred thousand years?¡± squawked the Zhuyou Great Peng.

    The Divine Fortune Teller gnashed his teeth. ¡°You fool! So long as you reach the Great Realm, one hundred thousand years will mean nothing at all!¡±

    The Zhuyou Great Peng instantly came to its senses and said hurriedly, ¡°I was just surprised. Of course I¡¯m willing to ept that! Never mind one hundred thousand years. Even two hundred thousand would be fine!¡±

    Su Yiughed but said no more. He just walked out of the hall.

    The badly battered Combat Soul Puppet Lei Ze followed him like a shadow without a word.

    ¡°Lei Ze.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master?¡±

    ¡°Can you transform into a Puppet Command Medallion?¡±

    ¡°I can!¡± said Lei Ze. As he spoke, his roughly ten-foot frame rapidly shrank into a fist-sizedmand medallion and fell into Su Yi¡¯s palm.

    Su Yi turned around and said, ¡°Ol¡¯ scoundrel, where do you n to go next?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­.¡± The Divine Fortune Teller opened his mouth to answer him, thenughed dryly. ¡°I¡¯ll go where the wind takes me and take things as theye.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Well, if fate wills it, we¡¯ll meet again.¡±

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    Without another word, he shattered his life-saving talisman and disappeared into thin air.

 Chapter 1693: A Storm is Coming

    Chapter 1693: A Storm is Coming

    The Zhuyou Great Peng watched until Su Yi faded from view. Finally, it couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. ¡°Old scoundrel, why didn¡¯t you tell Fellow Daoist Su you were taking me back to the Buzhou Mountains?¡±

    It was from the Divine Fulcrum Pure Lands, and it originally followed its founder, Immortal Sovereign Feng Tu.

    The Divine Fortune Teller sighed. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su is like the eye of a storm. Wherever he appears, chaos and strife are sure to follow. If at all possible, I don¡¯t want to get swept into it.¡±

    The Zhuyou Great Peng snickered. ¡°Rx. The Buzhou Mountains are many, many tens of thousands of miles from the Middle Province. He¡¯ll need to rest and fill his stomach before undertaking such a journey.¡±

    ¡°Fair enough, but you never know,¡± said the Divine Fortune Teller. ¡°Come on already, let¡¯s hurry up and go.¡±

    With that, man and bird scampered off.

    ¡­¡­

    Outside the Divine Hunt Demon Mountains.

    Today was thest day of the Divine Hunt.One spatial ripple after another appeared over the enormous ritual grounds, each bringing with it an Immortal Lord.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I see Shen Mu?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he realized he offended too many people and that he no longer dares to show himself?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just a matter of <em>offense. </em>It¡¯s a blood debt! Eight Immortal Lords have died at his hands during the past month alone!¡±

    ¡­Everyone was talking about Su Yi. The gathered higher-ups were paying attention too.

    Rather, all of them were waiting for ¡°Shen Mu¡± to show up!

    ¡°Ancestor, when Su Yi arrives, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll be in for trouble,¡± transmitted Tang Lingqi. He was fraught with worry.

    The Tang Family was the host of this Divine Hunt, but the other Immortal Kings gathered here weren¡¯t in any way ordinary either.

    The Tang Family was an ancient, powerful n even by the standards of the Immortal Realm as a whole, but they were a level below top factions like the Church of the Pure One, the Church of Supreme Oneness, and the Church of Divine me.

    In the present-day Immortal Realm, Great Realm experts couldn¡¯t leave seclusion, so everything came down to how many Immortal Kings a faction had.

    And in this regard, the ancient Tang Family was inferior!

    ¡®No need for concern. This is the Divine Hunt, and everyone is watching! If they dare to try anything, I¡¯ll be the first to object!¡± Tang Jinhong transmitted calmly back. ¡°But when Fellow Daoist Su arrives, you¡¯d best warn him right away. Have him keep a low profile. Better to lower his head now. So long as he doesn¡¯t cause any further trouble, I can take care of the rest.¡±

    Tang Lingqi froze, stunned, then grimaced. ¡°Ancestor, you don¡¯t understand Fellow Daoist Su. He¡­ isn¡¯t the type to endure in silence.¡±

    Tang Jinhong was bbergasted. ¡°He can¡¯t even take a single step back? After all, the Immortal Kings gathered here are backed by top factions. If he insists on unting his strength, the situation really will be difficult to resolve. It¡¯s even possible¡­¡±

    He paused, then frowned. ¡°If it reallyes to a falling out, our Tang Family won¡¯t get off lightly.¡±

    Tang Lingqi understood that as well. If they insisted on protecting Su Yi no matter what, they¡¯de into conflict with those top sects. Even the Tang Family would have to carefully weigh the consequences of that!

    He thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Ancestor, I¡¯ll exin our position to Fellow Daoist Su. He might be proud and aloof, but he isn¡¯t an unreasonable sort.¡±

    Tang Jinhong inclined his head. Tang Lingqi had told him about Su Yi, and he knew how extraordinarily monstrous and heaven-defying this young man was.

    He even had guesses as to Su Yi¡¯s true origins. This was why he broke precedent to let Su Yi participate in the Divine Hunt, and why he was willing to defend Su Yi despite knowing that the other Immortal Kings were targeting him.

    Were Su Yi anyone else, Tang Jinhong couldn¡¯t have been bothered. He would never have gone to so much trouble.

    Suddenly, one of the Immortal Kings asked, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t our sect¡¯s Chu Batian arrived yet?¡±

    He was a thin, white-haired man with tawny eyes and long golden robes. He hailed from the Eastern Seas¡¯ Jade Firmament Immortal Pce. His name was Chi Meng, and he was an Immortal King famous in the Eastern Seas¡¯ cultivation world.

    Uproar followed this question.

    <em>Now that you mention it, why hasn¡¯t there been any word of Chu Batian?</em>

    ¡°Half a month ago, someone saw Chu Batian on the shore of the Baleful Demon River, but there¡¯s been no word of him since. Don¡¯t tell me that¡­. Something unexpected happened to him?¡± Immortal King Xie Kuiyuan of the Church of the Pure One asked gravely.

    Chi Meng¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Impossible! Our founder, Immortal Sovereign Sky Killer, ced a seal in Chu Batian¡¯s soul. Had something happened to him, I¡¯d find out immediately!¡±

    An Immortal King of the Church of Supreme Onenessughed. ¡°There are no absolutes in this world. The Divine Hunt Demon Mountains are full of unpredictable peril. Things can go awry at a moment¡¯s notice.¡±

    The speaker¡¯s name was Li Beique. He had a willowy beard, and his robes were embroidered with dragons.

    ¡°Could he too have fallen prey to Shen Mu?¡± Xie Kuiyuan asked suddenly. ¡°After all, we now know that Shen Mu can defeat even unrivaled Immortal Lords with ease.¡±

    Chi Meng¡¯s eyelids twitched.

    Tang Jinhong was the first to object to this usation. He snorted coldly and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Xie, such words are beneath you! There¡¯s no enmity between Chu Batian and Shen Mu. How could he possibly have killed him?¡±

    ¡°Besides, as Fellow Daoist Chi Meng said, Chu Batian¡¯s soul contains a seal ced by Immortal Sovereign Sky Killer. How could Shen Mu possibly have killed Chu Batian undetected?¡±

    His expression was overcast. He seized the moment to sweep his gaze across the gathered Immortal Kings. ¡°Everyone, I know your hearts are full of anger, and that you¡¯re displeased with Shen Mu, but don¡¯t forget: this Divine Hunt was carried out entirely in ordance with the rules!¡±

    Over in Lotus Temple¡¯s camp, a bony, decrepit monk said, ¡°Well said. idents and strife urred in past Divine Hunts too. Our young friend Shen Mu has be the most eye-catching, leading figure of this year¡¯s hunt. We ought to reward him generously, not punish him! We cannot let our emotions run wild, and we cannot jump to conclusions!¡±

    Immortal King Zhen Yan!

    He was the chief elder of Lotus Temple¡¯s Religious Disciple Division, and his seniority was terrifyingly high.

    Many of the other Immortal Kings furrowed their brows in surprise.

    Li Beique snorted coldly. ¡°Weng Changfeng told me that your ck-hearted, ruthless Buddhist Son and Shen Mu were thick as thieves. You¡¯re colluding with him, so it¡¯s no wonder you¡¯d speak up on his behalf!¡±

    His voice was tinged with mockery.

    The Immortal Kings were at each other¡¯s throats. The atmosphere was silently much tenser.

    The Immortal Lords who¡¯d returned from the Divine Hunt Demon Mountains felt it too. All of them sensed the brewing storm.

    When Shen Mu returned, the storm was sure to strike in full force!

    Zhuo Yun sped his palms, as solemn as a Buddhist statue. ¡°Senior Li Beique, isn¡¯t it beneath your status to speak like that of a junior?¡±

    He then nced at the distant Weng Changfeng, ¡°Besides, all I did was swing my treasure seal a few times. They shattered their own talismans. They have no one to me but themselves for washing out early!¡±

    Weng Changfeng¡¯s expression was instantly unsightly. Li Beique frowned and was just about to say something when Chi Meng bellowed, ¡°Stop arguing! Right now, all I care about is Chu Batian¡¯s whereabouts!¡±

    His entire body seethed with startling murderous intent. Everyone was instantly solemn.

    Chi Meng¡¯s eyes shed like cold lightning as he looked at Tang Jinhong. ¡°If Chu Batian doesn¡¯t show up before the Divine Hunt ends, don¡¯t me me for investigating Shen Mu¡¯s belongings!¡±

    Tang Jinhong¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What are you implying?¡±

    Chi Meng said, ¡°If I look through his belongings, I¡¯ll know immediately whether any of them belong to our Chu Batian. If they aren¡¯t in Shen Mu¡¯s possession, it will prove his innocence, but¡­¡±

    Chi Meng¡¯s eyes glinted with murderous light. ¡°If I find anything, don¡¯t me me for my poor manners!¡±

    His sheer domineeringness made the crowd¡¯s hearts quiver.

    Tang Yuyan had been watching this entire time. Her heart thudded in her chest, and she inwardly cried out in rm. She knew better than anyone else here that Su Yi had captured Chu Batian alive!

    ¡°Chi Meng, you don¡¯t take the Tang Family seriously at all, do you?¡± Tang Jinhong¡¯s hair and beard bristled with anger. ¡°All you have is conjecture. You have no proof of wrongdoing, but you want to search Shen Mu? You¡¯re crossing the line!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a search to prove his innocence,¡± Chi Meng said expressionlessly. ¡°Do you have any idea what it would mean for the Tang Family if something happened to Chu Batian?¡±

    Chi Meng swept his gaze across the crowd and said slowly and clearly, ¡°He¡¯s the great-grandson of Immortal Sovereign Sky Killer, and he has a pure Kui Ox bloodline. Our sect¡¯s higher-ups have high hopes for him. They¡¯ve decided that once he bes an Immortal King, they¡¯ll break precedent and promote him to junior pce master!¡±

    Then, he looked at Tang Jinhong once more. ¡°If something happens to him during the Divine Hunt¡­ will your Tang Family be able to bear the consequences?¡±

    <em>Whap!</em>

    Tang Jinhong smacked the armrests of his chair, his expression overcast. ¡°Everyone risks unexpected danger at the Divine Hunt. Do you think you can hold the Tang Family ountable just because it happened to one of your own? Are we just soft persimmons you can squish as you please?¡±

    The atmosphere was stifled and tense, to the point that the gathered Immortal Lords struggled to breathe.

    Xie Kuiyuan of the Church of the Pure One, Li Beique of the Church of Supreme Oneness, and the others spoke up to dissuade them.

    ¡°How about this? When Shen Me appears, let¡¯s have him reveal all his treasures to prove his innocence,¡± said Xie Kuiyuan gravely. ¡°That way, we can dispel Fellow Daoist Chi¡¯s concerns and resolve our confusion. After all, we have ample reason to suspect that there¡¯s something strange about Shen Mu¡¯s identity!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°We ought to do just that.¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Tang, we have no intention of harming Shen Mu. We just want to investigate. If we confirm that everything¡¯s as it should be, we¡¯ll have no further objections!¡±

    ¡­One after another, the Immortal Kings spoke up in support of Xie Kuiyuan.

    Tang Jinhong¡¯s heart was increasingly heavy. How could he not realize that Su Yi¡¯s background couldn¡¯t withstand such scrutiny?

    There was no need to even question it. The moment people realized that ¡°Shen Mu¡± was the Su Yi who¡¯d in Garrison Master Shen Qingshi and the several other Immortal Kings at the Seventh Gate of Heaven, there¡¯d be no ending this peacefully!

    <em>What do I do?</em>

    Tang Jinhong was an experienced older-generation expert. He¡¯d seen his share of wind and waves, but even he found this troublesome. He couldn¡¯t help but tightly furrow his brow.

    But it was then that space rippled, and Su Yi appeared out of nowhere.

 Chapter 1694: Single-Handedly Facing a Group of Kings

    Chapter 1694: Single-Handedly Facing a Group of Kings

    When Su Yi appeared, the tense, hostile atmosphere sank into silence. All eyes were instantly upon him.

    <em>He¡¯s finally here!</em>

    The Immortal Lords who¡¯d suffered crushing defeats at Su Yi¡¯s hands looked at him strangely. Some delighted in his misfortune, while others pitied him.

    Some, like Gong Nanfeng, Weng Changning, and the other unrivaled Immortal Lords, just watched coldly from the sidelines.

    Meanwhile, several of the Immortal Kings made no attempt to conceal their enmity and murderous intent!

    Tang Lingqi frantically transmitted an exnation of the situation and the Tang family¡¯s stance to Su Yi. ¡°Fellow Daoist, no matter what happens next, you have to endure! So long as you cooperate, the Tang Family will do everything in its power to ensure that you escape this predicament safely!¡±

    But Su Yi just let out a dryugh and transmitted, ¡°A few Immortal Kings, nothing more. They aren¡¯t worthy of forcing me to endure!¡±

    Tang Lingqi was stunned. He¡¯d anticipated that someone as cold and aloof as Su Yi would struggle to ept their arrangements and resist backing down. Still, he wouldn¡¯t have guessed that Su Yi would refuse without even pausing to think. He couldn¡¯t help but find this frustrating, and¡­ deeply concerning!

    This wasn¡¯t the Seventh Gate of Heaven. Here, there was no Stele of Heaven¡¯s Will to control the power of the area¡¯s Laws. Given the circumstances, how could Su Yi possibly contend with Immortal Kings?¡°I understand the Tang Family¡¯s stance, but all you need to do is stand back and watch. That way, you won¡¯t get swept into this,¡± Su Yi transmitted.

    Tang Lingqi grimaced but made no further attempts to dissuade Su Yi. Deep, imposing roars were already rising throughout the surrounding area.

    ¡°Shen Mu, do you realize what you¡¯ve done?¡±

    Every word boomed like thunder, resounding throughout heaven and earth.

    Everyone shook from head to toe.

    Immortal King Xie Kuiyuan rose from his seat, his gaze cold and indifferent as he stared at Su Yi.

    He spoke as if he were sentencing a convict!

    Numerous other Immortal Kings gazed over, all of them seething with murderous intent. All of their anger was focused on Su Yi and Su Yi alone!

    That terrifying, imposing pressure would have been more than most Immortal Lords could take, but Su Yi didn¡¯t even seem to notice. He just took out his jug of wine, had a sip, and said casually, ¡°Tell me, then. What crime have I, Shen Mu,mitted?¡±

    His sheer nonchnce made Xie Kuiyuan, Lei Beique, and the other Immortal Kings frown.

    ¡°We suspect problems with your identity, origins, and cultivation base. If it¡¯s as I suspect, you¡¯ve severely vited the rules of the Divine Hunt!¡± said Xie Kuiyuan, his voice booming like thunder throughout the ritual grounds. ¡°Furthermore, I suspect that you were involved in Chu Batian¡¯s inexplicable disappearance!¡±

    He was ferocious and overbearing.

    Before Su Yi could respond, Li Beique of the Church of Supreme Oneness said expressionlessly, ¡°Of course, out of consideration for Daoist Brother Tang Jinhong, we¡¯ll give you a chance to prove your innocence. You may now speak in your defense!¡±

    The atmosphere was stifled and oppressive. The Immortal Lords felt their hearts quiver just watching.

    But against all expectations, Su Yi seemed as calm and rxed as ever. He showed no sign of fear or indignation whatsoever.

    ¡°Prove my innocence?¡± Su Yi whispered, his eyes shing with mockery. ¡°You have no evidence beyond mere conjecture, yet here you are, throwing your reputations away to band together and oppress me. The Immortal Realm¡¯s Immortal Kings¡­ have really gone downhill.¡±

    As he spoke, he shook his head in apparent disappointment.

    The crowd was bbergasted. They couldn¡¯t help but wonder, <em>Has this guy gone insane?</em>

    Xie Kuiyuan, Li Beique, and the others¡¯ expressions darkened. They couldn¡¯t even imagine how a junior like Shen Mu would dare poke fun at Immortal Kings like them at a time like this!

    ¡°Brother Tang, no matter the Tang Family¡¯s stance on the matter, we have to get to the bottom of that boy¡¯s origins!¡± Xie Kuiyuan said gravely. ¡°If you insist on protecting him, don¡¯t me us for disregarding our bond!¡±

    Tang Jinhong¡¯s expression filled with uncertainty. He looked at Su Yi and said, ¡°Shen Mu, I¡¯ll just say this. The innocent have no fear of unfounded rumors! So long as you can prove your innocence, we¡¯ll be sure to back you up, and we won¡¯t let anyone mistreat you!

    He spoke with incontrovertible firmness, but it was obvious to everyone that he was making concessions. He¡¯d effectively agreed to the Immortal Kings¡¯ unreasonable demand that Shen Mu prove his innocence!

    <em>How could Ancestor Jinhong do this!? Doesn¡¯t he realize that at this rate, they¡¯ll find out Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s identity? </em>Tang Yuyan¡¯s heart clenched, and she paled. Don''t<em> tell me that he can¡¯t withstand the Immortal Kings¡¯bined pressure either, and that he has no choice but to¡­promise?</em>

    Xie Kuiyuan, Li Beique, and the others¡¯ expressions mellowed. They could, of course, tell that Tang Jinhong was wavering!

    But Su Yi justughed. ¡°The innocent have no fear of unfounded rumors? Very well. What if I said that everyst one of these Immortal Kings harbors malintent, and that they¡¯re all secretly agents of the Beyond? What would you say then?¡±

    Uproar ensued as countless people argued andshed out at once.

    <em>What kind of joke is that? How could these Immortal Kings possibly be agents of the Beyond?</em>

    Su Yi disregarded it all. He just looked around and said, ¡°Want to know if they¡¯re really spies? Simple! Just have them prove their innocence.¡±

    The crowd finally understood what Shen Mu was up to. He was using the Immortal Kings¡¯ tactics against them.

    Many of the onlookers looked conflicted. There were so many people gathered here. How could they <em>not</em> understand how ridiculous, contrived, and excessive the Immortal Kings¡¯ usations were?

    But no one dared speak up on Su Yi¡¯s behalf. After all, these were Immortal Kings!

    Moreover, they were each representatives of an enormous cultivation faction! So what if their demands were excessive? Who in the Immortal Realm would dare to say anything?

    Reality was cruel!

    ¡°Shen Mu! Why can¡¯t you take even a single step back?¡± Tang Jinhong said darkly. ¡°If you go on like this, we won¡¯t be able to protect you!¡±

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re jumping to conclusions. When did I ever say I would rely on you to protect me?¡±

    ¡°???¡±

    Everyone was bbergasted.

    <em>Fellow Daoist Su¡­</em> Tang Yuyan¡¯s delicate frame shook, and her heart ached.

    Tang Jinhong¡¯s chest heaved with anger. ¡°Very well! The Tang Family will intervene in this no further!¡±

    Xie Kuiyuan, Li Beique, and the others lit up with delight.

    Earlier, they were cautious of the ancient Tang Family¡¯s attitude, so even when Su Yi insulted them to their faces, they endured.

    But now, Tang Jinhong had made his position perfectly clear: he wasn¡¯t going to protect Su Yi any longer. The Immortal King¡¯s reservations instantly disappeared.

    ¡°Hahaha, Shen Mu, have you given into despair?¡± Weng Changfeng couldn¡¯t help butugh. He really couldn¡¯t wrap his head around it. <em>How could Shen Mu be so stupid as to refuse the Tang Family¡¯s protection? How is that any different from seeking death?</em>

    The gathered Immortal Lords couldn¡¯t help but sigh. <em>Without theTang Family¡¯s support, how can Shen Mu possibly turn this around?</em>

    <em>Why do I get the sense that this guy¡¯s plotting something? </em>Zhuo Yun¡¯s eyelids twitched. <em>This can¡¯t possibly be so simple. Given Shen Mu¡¯s intelligence, there¡¯s no way he¡¯d seek out his own demise like this. Does he have a way of resolving this predicament?</em>

    ¡°Excellent! Since Brother Tang has made his position clear, let¡¯s not waste any more time!¡± Chi Meng of the Jade Firmament Immortal Pce rose, eyes surging with murderous intent, and locked onto the distant Su Yi. ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest opportunity. Prove your innocence, or¡­ I¡¯ll search you by force. Take your pick!¡±

    His voice boomed throughout the surrounding area. Everything was deathly silent and suffocatingly oppressive.

    Su Yi raised his jug of wine, threw back his head, and drank with relish before putting it away. A momentter, he stepped into the air and soared airily into the heavens.

    ¡°Alright then,¡± he said with a gentle wave to Chi Meng. ¡°Come to die.¡±

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The entire area was instantly in uproar. None of them would have imagined that an ¡°unrivaled Immortal Lord¡± like Shen Mu would be so domineering. He¡¯d just dered war against an Immortal King!

    He was simply sick in the head!

    It wasn¡¯t just the Immortal Lords, either. Even the Immortal Kings were gobsmacked.

    All eyes converged on Su Yi. Even those who viewed him with enmity had to admit that in terms of sheer courage, they were far inferior to him!

    Even Chi Meng was unwittingly stunned. It had been eight thousand years since he¡¯d proven his Dao and be an Immortal King. In all that time, no Immortal Lord had ever provoked him like this!

    ¡°Even if it turns out Chu Batian¡¯s disappearance had nothing to do with you, I¡¯ll have your head for that!¡± said Chi Meng. As his voice boomed through the air, he shot into the sky.

    He was tall and thin, with a head of silver hair and tawny eyes. His golden robes fluttered around him.

    When he arrived beneath the dome of heaven, the imposing pressure of an Immortal King swept through the skies like an avnche. The clouds copsed, and throughout the entire region, the mountains and rivers swayed.

    Even heaven and earth changed color!

    This was the wrath of an Immortal King. How could it possibly be ordinary?

    He was so terrifying that even just gazing upon him from afar made the unrivaled Immortal Lords feel as if there were a knife pointed at their backs. Their hair stood on end.

    ¡°Shen Mu is finished!¡±

    ¡°How is challenging Immortal Kings any different from suicide?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s got some card up his sleeves that can resolve this?¡±

    ¡­Everyone¡¯s thoughts raced.

    <em>He can defeat even unrivaled Immortal Lords with ease, and he has unbelievable abilities. Since he dared to dere war like this, I¡¯m sure there¡¯s reason for his confidence!</em>

    Meanwhile, the Immortal Kings all looked up at the dome of heaven. Chi Meng was young by the standards of Immortal Kings; it had only been eight thousand years since he¡¯d entered the Miracle Realm, and he was still in its early stage.

    Even so, he could defeat unrivaled Immortal Lords with ease!

    Immortal Kings were kings of the Immortal Dao. It might seem like there was just one realm between them and Immortal Lords, but in truth, they were as far apart as heaven and earth!

    But the Immortal Kings also understood that since Shen Mu dared provoke Chi Meng, he likely had some trump card up his sleeves.

    When the battle began, they¡¯d be able to borrow Chi Meng¡¯s hands to get a handle on the mysterious Shen Mu¡¯s abilities. They¡¯d soon know how strong he was, and what secrets he was hiding!

 Chapter 1695: Suppressing an Immortal King

    Chapter 1695: Suppressing an Immortal King

    Beneath the dome of heaven.

    When Chi Meng arrived, his eyes shed with murderous light, and he said coldly, ¡°Kneel for me immediately, and I¡¯ll just take your head. I promise to leave your soul partially intact. Refuse¡ª¡±

    Su Yi interrupted him. ¡°I refuse. We fight to the death.¡±

    Chi Meng threw back his head andughed uproariously. Then, without another word, he rubbed his hands together.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    A saber condensed out of glittering golden lightning. Countless streaks of electric light lit up the heavens, and terrifying destructive power ripped the sky to shreds.

    Chi Meng took hold of the saber and attacked.

    It was as if the sharp edge of the saber was ripping through the firmament. Heaven and earth rumbled and boomed. The mountains and rivers swayed, and everyone felt a piercing pain in their ear drums. Even their souls suffered a terrifying impact.

    The greatest legacy of Jade Firmament Immortal Pce¡ª¡ªGolden Lightning ughters the Sky!When an Immortal King like Chi Meng used this ability, a single sh was like the descent of a god of lightning. Its power was unimaginably tyrannical and destructive.

    ¡°A lion uses its full strength even when hunting a rabbit. I can tell that Chi Meng hasn¡¯t gottencent. He has no intention of giving Shen Mu any chance to struggle!¡±

    The Immortal Kings¡¯ eyes lit up.

    It was just one sh, but Immortal King Chi Meng¡¯s decisive ruthlessness was on full disy!

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed, and a faint, mocking grin tugged at his lips.

    Not long ago, he would have had to go all out against such a terrifying sh. He¡¯d have needed his trump cards to have any hope of sess.

    But now, he was a Void Realm True Immortal!

    Breaking into a new major realm might have not been that big a change to most experts of the Immortal Dao, but Su Yi¡¯s foundations were heaven-defying and unparalleled. Every breakthrough was akin to nirvanic rebirth, a thorough transformation!

    Su Yi sensed the sh¡¯s power, and he too felt pressure, but he didn¡¯t sense much of a threat.

    He extended his finger like a makeshift sword and tapped the air.

    This casual, understated gesture blocked the lightning saber qi with perfect precision.

    <em>Bang!</em>

    The sound of pierced metal and fragmented rock rang out on impact.

    Everyone felt a piercing pain in their ear drums, and their hearts and minds shook.

    Su Yi stood in the air, entirely unmoving. That roughly ten-foot streak of lightning saber qi stopped at his fingertip, shattering one inch at a time and unable to advance any further.

    Everyone was bbergasted. They almost dared not believe their eyes. <em>He blocked it!?</em>

    Who could have imagined that an Immortal Lord, unrivaled though he was, could block the full-force sh of an enraged Immortal King in a direct confrontation?

    Xie Kuiyuan, Li Beique, and the others¡¯ hearts shook.

    ¡°He¡­¡± The other Immortal Lords¡¯ eyes bulged. They felt as if they¡¯d just witnessed a miracle.

    Gong Nanfeng, Weng Changfeng, Fei Zhen, and the other Immortal Lords were struck dumb. They¡¯d figured that someone of Su Yi¡¯s strength could at least duke it out with an Immortal King, but that was his limit. They didn¡¯t think he¡¯d have any hope of victory.

    Who¡¯d have thought that Su Yi would disy such tyrannical power right off the bat?

    A tap of his finger, and an Immortal King¡¯s attack copsed!!

    Tang Yuyan, Tang Lingqi, and Tang Jinhong were the most astonished of all. The reason for this was simple. They were the only ones here who knew that Su Yi was in no way an Immortal Lord, much less a peak-level one!

    This was just too terrifying. Even they could never have anticipated that Su Yi could achieve this relying purely on his own strength.

    Electric light scattered and fell like rain, illuminating Chi Meng so that everyone saw the way his pupils constricted and how the blood drained from his face. There was no hiding his sheer, overwhelming astonishment!

    There was no doubt about it. Chi Meng was shocked too!

    ¡°Golden Lightning ughters the Sky is a supremely forceful ability, and it¡¯s imbued with the powers of metal and profound lightning. s, in your hands, it¡¯s weak and insipid. That wasn¡¯t even worth looking at.¡± Su Yi shook his head slightly.

    He sounded disappointed.

    Chi Meng¡¯s expression darkened. He swung his palm to strike Su Yi.

    His open hand was like a saber swathed in dazzling and resplendent golden lightning. It crushed the sky, like a sun of pure electricity mming into the world below.

    Why were Immortal Kings so powerful?

    It was because their Laws of the Immortal Dao had reached the Miracle Realm, a level of profundities upon profundities. In their hands, even a seemingly simple ability had far-reaching might. A simple skill could dominate and devour entirendscapes!

    They were kings among immortals!

    Chi Meng¡¯s palm strike would have been enough to crush even the unrivaled Immortal Lords in attendance as if they were ants!

    s, he couldn¡¯t even touch Su Yi!

    It was just as the Divine Fortune Teller predicted. After bing a Void Realm True Immortal, fighting early-stage Miracle Realm Immortal Kings wasn¡¯t at all difficult for Su Yi.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Su Yi waved his sleeves through the air, and sword qi poured down like a waterfall, glittering and resplendent. It was mystical and unfathomable, and it tore into the iing palm strike with ease.

    That tyrannical sword qi made Chi Meng stagger on his feet, his blood and qi churning.

    Su Yi took a step forward, formed a hand seal, and struck the air.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    Heaven and earth shook violently, and the sky caved in. His strike seemed as weighty and momentous as a divine mountain descending upon the world below, and it burst with immeasurably terrifying power.

    Chi Meng roared and fought back with all his might.

    In the end, he just barely managed to block, but he was forced back on impact, and the sky split and copsed beneath his feet.

    That terrifying destructive power swept outward, leaving countless onlookers horrified.

    ¡°He¡­ He¡­ He forced back an Immortal King!?¡±

    ¡°How is that possible!?¡±

    ¡°How on earth did he do it?¡±

    ¡­Startled cries arose on all sides. Everyone struggled to believe what they¡¯d just witnessed. Even the Immortal Kings struggled to stay calm.

    They¡¯d seen it all the clearest. This was a direct confrontation, force against force, without the slightest flourish, a sh of pure might.

    But the results were enough to make their hearts shake.

    An Immortal Lord had forced back an Immortal King in a pure sh of strength!

    This was simply shocking! Unheard of! Were Immortal Lords, unrivaled or otherwise, really capable of such power?

    Yet for all their doubt, they were certain that Su Yi hadn¡¯t reached the Immortal King level!

    It all seemed far too out of the ordinary, but before Chi Meng could wrap his head around it, Su Yi seized the opportunity to attack.

    His sleeves billowed around him as he swung his fist. It was a simple, direct punch, without the slightest flourish.

    Yet its power shook heaven and earth!

    In the face of an attack of this magnitude, Immortal King Chi Meng was repeatedly forced back hundreds of feet. His aged face flushed red, and his hair and beard bristled with anger.

    He wasn''t feigning weakness, nor was he holding back.

    It was that no matter what level of secret art he used, his opponent, an "unrivaled Immortal Lord," neutralized them with ease. It was hard for Chi Meng to seize back the initiative. No, it was worse than that. This was gradually turning into a one-sided pummeling!

    Chi Meng was both enraged and furious, and his eyes bulged. He felt like he had no ce left.

    He was an Immortal King, yet an Immortal Lord was smacking him around in front of a crowd. Who could have epted this?

    Su Yi, however, was thoroughly contended. He relished in his long-dormant will to fight. His qi rumbled, and his blood heated up!

    <em>In my past life, I couldn''t have done this as a Void Realm True Immortal, </em>Su Yi sighed to himself.

    Miracle Realm Immortal Kings were different from Universe Realm Immortals, Void Realm True Immortals, and Siant Realm Immortal Lords. Each was more terrifying than the one before.

    Throughout the ages, there¡¯d been quite a few Universe Realm Immortals capable of crossing major realms to kill Void Realm True Immortals.

    While Void Realm True Immortals capable of killing Saint Realm Immortal Lords were rare, a handful of them had appeared before.

    But Immortal Lords capable of crossing major realms to kill Immortal Kings were unheard of. There wasn¡¯t even any mention of such experts in ancient records!

    Immortal Kings were, as the name implied, kings among immortals. They couldpletely suppress immortals of the three realms beneath them.

    As a result, a saying had existed in the Immortal Realm since bygone days. It went: ¡°Insulting a King is a path to certain death!¡±

    This was advice directed at immortals of the first three realms of the Immortal Dao.

    Yet now¡­

    Su Yi had broken this ancient, widely acknowledged, irond rule!

    And he¡¯d done it as an early-stage Void Realm True Immortal! How could Su Yi not be emotional about it?

    It was possible that, long, long ago, during the Immortal Realm¡¯s Primeval Era, others had aplished the same feat. Su Yi didn¡¯t know for sure.

    But he could say with certainty that in the almost million years since the Primeval Era, no other Void Realm True Immortal had defeated an Immortal King without relying on any external treasures as he¡¯d done today!

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Su Yi struck with increasing force and intensity. The sound of the Dao rumbled as his fist through the air. It was as if no one could stand in his way.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Chi Meng was injured, and his clothes were in tatters. Su Yi¡¯s fist stirred up fierce winds that sliced off chunks of flesh as they blew past Chi Meng¡¯s shoulders. Blood sprayed from the wounds.

    Despite the Immortal King power protecting his body, he was injured!!

    This scene threw the crowd into uproar. Everyst onlooker was left wide-eyed and tongue-tied.

    ¡°Die!¡± Chi Meng bellowed, and his aura abruptly soared to new heights.

    His eyes went red, and golden Laws of the Immortal Dao surged around him, connecting heaven and earth. An illusory beast appeared reflected behind him, like a tiger but not a tiger, leopard-like but not a leopard.

    Whatever it was, it was fully ten thousand feet long, with limbs like pirs, vividly lifelike, and horrifyingly fierce!

    When Chi Meng attacked, the illusory beast roared and swung its sharp ws, stirring up monstrous Immortal King Laws that descended ruthlessly upon Su Yi.

    <em>Bang!!</em>

    Su Yi swung his fist and shed with them head-on, only to stagger back on impact. Chi Meng seized the opportunity to deliver a follow-up attack.

    As he shifted through the air, that terrifying illusory beast attacked repeatedly, each strike crushing the surrounding skies and shaking the surrounding mountains and rivers.

    It was simply far too ferocious.

    ¡°The innate divine ability of a Denglong really is terrifying! Add that to Chi Meng¡¯s Immortal King cultivation, and he¡¯s much stronger than before!¡± whispered an Immortal King.

    ¡°Chi Meng was forced to use such a divine ability against a mere junior,¡± another Immortal King said sourly. ¡°What¡¯s there to rejoice over?¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s strength was far too terrifying, and the Immortal Kings¡¯ hearts shook. All of them found it hard to believe. They couldn¡¯t even imagine how terrifying such an Immortal Lord would be after he proved his Dao and became an Immortal King.

    ¡°With us here, how could he possibly have any hope of survival?¡± Li Beique said tly.

    Quite a few Immortal Kings¡¯ eyes shed in response.

    It wasn¡¯t that they were petty, but that they knew that there was already a grudge between them and Shen Mu. The only way to prevent future problems was to make sure Shen Mu never left this ce alive!

    ¡°The True Denglong Heaven-Devouring Art is strong, but it isn¡¯t undefeatable.¡±

    Suddenly, Su Yi¡¯s calm voice resounded from the battlefield.

    A momentter, the clear, impassioned hum of a sword resounded throughout the dome of heaven.

    Like a sudden thunderp on a clear day!

 Chapter 1696: Killing a King

    Chapter 1696: Killing a King

    Chi Meng was ferocious, and he attacked like mad.

    Earlier, a paltry little Immortal Lord had forced him back repeatedly. He felt utterly disgraced, and he¡¯d built up a bellyful of anger. Now that the situation was finally turning in his favor, he longed for nothing more than to rip Su Yi into countless pieces.

    ¡°Die!¡± Chi Meng¡¯s voice boomed like thunder.

    The illusory Denglong stuck to him like a shadow as he swung his palm, tearing apart the skies. That tyrannical power made even the other Immortal Kings gasp.

    But it was at that moment that the humming of a sword swept forth like the tide.

    Like thunder reverberating throughout the nine heavens and the ten earths!

    Su Yi¡¯s sleeves shook, and a streak of sword qi shot out of his right hand. It was ny feet long, and it looked like a section of misty cloud cut out of the blue dome of heaven.

    It had an ethereal charm about it, but when it shot forth, terrifying sword force permeated the air.

    The sky wailed. Heaven and earth dimmed.Beneath this strike, even the turbulent, chaotic battlefield descended into a strange, unnatural silence.

    It was as if the power of this strike had intimidated all of creation!

    When this strike burst forth¡­

    <em>Splurt!</em>

    The illusory Denglong¡¯s massive paw strike popped like a soap bubble.

    Sword qi continued ahead, its power undiminished, like an axe through bamboo, smoothly piercing the Denglong¡¯s heart!

    <em>Bang!!!</em>

    A low, muffled impact rang out.

    The massive Denglong was ruthlessly pinned to the sky, its massive frame trembling uncontrobly.

    When the sword qi¡¯s power erupted, the Denglong exploded into bits. Immortal King Laws scattered like rain and poured down like a waterfall.

    Chi Meng suffered the resulting bacsh. He hacked up blood and let out a low muffled grunt as he staggered back on his feet, clutching his chest. It was as if Su Yi had stabbed him in the heart together with the illusory Denglong.

    In the blink of an eye, his face was covered in sweat and deathly pale.

    The entire area was in uproar. The sheer power of Su Yi¡¯s strike left them rooted to the spot and wide-eyed with astonishment.

    One sh, and he broke Immortal King Chi Meng¡¯s innate divine ability and dealt him massive damage!

    This simply overturned their perception of reality.

    ¡°He¡­ He just broke one of history¡¯s irond rules by defeating an Immortal King!¡± murmured Gong Nanfeng. For some reason, he felt despondent.

    At first, he took Su Yi for an expert of the same level, and he figured he had a shot at surpassing him sooner orter.

    But now, he realized on a visceral level just how enormous the gap between him and Su Yi really was.

    After all, this entire battle had been a true sh of the Grand Dao. Neither Su Yi nor Chi Meng had ever once relied on external treasures.

    Even so, Su Yi managed to deal an Immortal King a massive blow. How could Gong Nanfeng not be startled?

    It wasn¡¯t just Gong Nanfeng, either. The other unrivaled Immortal Lords were stunned. The sheer shock left them rooted to the spot, their hearts shaking.

    As for the Immortal Kings? Their expressions filled with bewilderment and uncertainty. All of them looked solemn.

    An Immortal Lord all of them had initially dismissed had dealt Chi Meng a massive setback in a direct confrontation!

    Who¡¯d dare believe such a thing? Who could even imagine such a thing?

    ¡°Holy¡ª!¡± Zhuo Yun was so startled that his jaw practically fell off. ¡°Shen Mu is seriously this strong!?¡±

    <em>This time, he didn''t rely on the Stele of Heaven¡¯s Will to control the Laws of heaven and earth. Instead, he relied on his own power to deal massive damage to an Immortal King!</em>

    Tang Yuyan and Tang Lingqi couldn¡¯t help but gasp. They still didn¡¯t know that Su Yi had reached the Void Realm and that he was already a True Immortal. They subconsciously assumed he was still a Universe Realm Immortal.

    It was thus easy to imagine how astonished they were.

    Su Yi had just suppressed a true Immortal King of the Yao Path!

    As the crowd descended into uproar, Su Yi arrived beneath the dome of heaven and charged at Chi Meng. He was as calm and casual as ever, and his robes fluttered around him. They were woven out of Divine Illusion Ice Silk, so no one could discern his true cultivation base.

    Even so, the way everyone looked at him shiftedpletely!

    ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m helpless against you, you pipsqueak?¡± Chi Meng roared in fury. His hair was disheveled, and his expression was hideous and contorted as he drew a glistening, snow-white battle axe and swung it at Su Yi.

    The Meteor Axe!

    This was an Immortal King treasure full of the wondrous power of the Laws and forged from all manner of wondrous immortal materials. They said a single strike could knock a star out of the sky!

    This was Chi Meng¡¯s natal treasure. He¡¯d nourished it within his body for countless years, and its power was far beyond most Immortal King treasures.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The Meteor Axe swung through the sky, its edge glinting as white as goose feathers. A bone-chilling, icy wind blew through heaven and earth, and a destructive aura swept outward.

    When the axe fell, it struck with enough force to split both heaven and earth!

    There was no denying that Chi Meng was much stronger with his weapon in hand, and his momentum was far fiercer.

    s, although he didn¡¯t know it, Su Yi had already gotten a feel for his abilities, and he had no intention of drawing this fight out any longer.

    He was like a cat who¡¯d gotten his fill of toying with a mouse. Now, it was time to make his kill.

    <em>Whoosh!</em>

    Su Yi neither fled nor dodged. Instead, he charged directly ahead, his fingers shifting as if strumming a zither. A series of rapid-fire sts rang out, like the beating of a drum.

    <em>Bang! Bang! Bang!</em>

    With every impact, the Meteor Axe trembled, and some of its Laws broke.

    Each impact took a terrifying toll on its wielder, too. The power transmitting through the axe was as tyrannical and sharp as the edge of a sword. Chi Meng¡¯s vital energy was on the verge of copse!

    By the time the ninth strike ended, the Meteor Axe flew from Chi Meng¡¯s grip. It could no longer withstand the impact!

    Chi Meng coughed up blood once more, and his face paled. His Immortal King-level defenses were on the verge of falling into disarray.

    His face paled as he suddenly realized that Su Yi wasn¡¯t using his full strength earlier. Were that not the case, he could never have lost so quickly after drawing his weapon!

    Meanwhile, Su Yi seized the opportunity to swing his palm and strike Chi Meng in the chest.

    <em>Bang!!</em>

    The tyrannical impact crushed Chi Meng¡¯s defensive power, scattering a rain of light. Chi Meng was sent flying back, like a kite with its strings cut. There was now a startling, palm-shaped indent in his chest.

    ¡°This¡­¡± The crowd was dumbstruck.

    When Chi Meng took out the Meteor Axe, everyone assumed that the battle was about to turn in his favor. No one could ever have imagined that Su Yi would be so domineering as to destroy Chi Meng¡¯s treasure and send him flying in a single strike!!

    Su Yi didn¡¯t stop there, either. He shifted through the air, appeared in front of Chi Meng, and shed at his head, using his finger as a sword.

    ¡°Stop¡ª¡ª!¡± someone bellowed, but their weapon arrived even faster than their voice. It appeared out of nowhere, and it was aimed right between Su Yi¡¯s eyes.

    Too quick! It almost seemed as if... this strike had been nned well in advance!

    If Su Yi didn¡¯t stop, the flying sword was sure to pierce him right between the eyes.

    But then, something unbelievable happened.

    No one even saw him move, but Su Yi¡¯s left hand grabbed the flying sword by the hilt right in the nick of time. It stopped barely millimeters from his forehead.

    <em>ng!!</em>

    <em>Splurt!</em>

    The flying sword wailed, shook, and flew backward. The entire ambush attempt instantly fell apart, scattering a rain of light.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi¡¯s right hand continued its descent, taking Chi Meng¡¯s head!

    All of it happened so fast that most of those present couldn¡¯t even react in time. By the time they realized what was happening, Chi Meng, a Yao Immortal King of Jade Firmament Immortal Pce, had already parted ways with his head. His red blood sttered the blue dome of heaven!

    It took the crowd a moment longer to realize that Su Yi had killed Chi Meng <em>and </em>blocked an assassination attempt at the same time!!

    The crowd was so startled that they broke out in cold sweats. They felt as if they¡¯d been plunged into an icy abyss.

    It was just too terrifying. Life and death were determined in an instant. The sheer murderous intent within that strike was simply overwhelming!

    <em>Thud!</em>

    Chi Meng¡¯s headless corpse crashed down to earth and transformed back into a massive Denglong. A waterfall of blood gushed from the stump of his neck, permeating the scarred earth.

    The crowd¡¯s hearts shook. They had a hard time believing what they were seeing.

    How domineering had Chi Meng been? He announced that he¡¯d force Su Yi to prove his innocence before he even returned from the Divine Hunt!

    Yet by the time the curtains fell on this grand battle, his head and body had parted ways. He¡¯d died full of hatred on the battlefield!

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been astonished?

    It was as if time had frozen. <em>Just like that, an Immortal Lord cut down an Immortal King!?</em>

    It just didn¡¯t seem real. It was too unbelievable, to the point that even the Immortal Kings were dumbstruck.

    A deathly silence fell over the air. The sound of the wind came to a halt.

    Only the dense, pungent smell of fresh blood permeated the air.

    This scene was sure to embed itself deep within the hearts of everyone here to witness it. They¡¯d remember it for the rest of their lives.

    In the present-day Immortal Realm, Great Realm experts couldn¡¯t leave seclusion, so Immortal Kings were like hegemons. Other immortals could only gaze upon them from afar.

    Yet now, an Immortal King had died at the hands of an Immortal Lord!

    Moreover, in thest moments before his death, he couldn¡¯t even struggle!

    All of this came as far too heavy a blow. If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, they would never have believed it.

    Su Yi stood in the air, robes billowing around him. He didn¡¯t have so much as a hair out of ce.

    That¡¯s right.

    From beginning to end, he was never even injured!

    <em>It seems that ordinary early-stage Immortal Kings are already helpless against me¡­ </em>Su Yi muttered to himself.

    After this battle, he¡¯d gotten a rough sense for his current strength. He knew that Chi Meng was just an ordinary early-stage Miracle Realm Immortal King. He was far inferior to top Immortal Kings.

    In Wang Ye¡¯s memories, a few particrly extraordinary Immortal Kings had the heaven-defying power to outshine older-generation Immortal Kings even in the early stage of the Miracle Realm.

    When Wang Ye was in the early-stage Miracle Realm, he was one such extraordinary Immortal King. He¡¯d sessfully in evente-stage older-generation Immortal Kings. Others said he was almost perversely strong.

    But Su Yi wouldn¡¯tpare himself to the early-stage Miracle Realm Wang Ye. After all, he¡¯d only just barely broken into the early stage of the Void Realm¡­

    Without any further thought, Su Yi turned and fixed his cold, distant gaze on his next target.

    Li Beique!

    An Immortal King of the Church of Supreme Oneness, and the one who¡¯d tried to assassinate him with that flying sword!

 Chapter 1697: Hidden Cards

    Chapter 1697: Hidden Cards

    Even an Immortal King like Li Beique felt a chill course down his spine beneath Su Yi¡¯s cold, forceful gaze.

    A momentter, his expression darkened, and he bellowed, ¡°Shen Mu, you brutally murdered Immortal King Chi Meng. You¡¯ve brought catastrophe upon yourself. There¡¯s no way we¡¯ll let you off!¡±

    This shout broke the deathly silence. The crowd had been ovee with astonishment, but now, they reacted as if awakening from a dream. They finally realized that Su Yi and Li Beique were preparing to fight next!

    ¡°That so?¡± Su Yi said calmly. ¡°How about I send you to your death first?¡±

    One look at him, and it was obvious that he didn¡¯t take Li Beique seriously at all. Had he behaved like this earlier, everyone would have sneered and dismissed him as a mere moth to the me.

    But how could they think that after seeing him kill Immortal King Chi Meng?

    His current disy of sheer momentum put pressure on even some of the Immortal Kings!

    Li Beique¡¯s heart silently clenched. He was indeed an older-generation Immortal King, but his cultivation was the same as Chi Meng¡¯s. He too was in the early-stage Miracle Realm. Thus, he dared not take Su Yi¡¯s threats lightly!

    ¡°As I¡¯m sure everyone can see, Shen Mu¡¯s origins are highly suspect, as is his cultivation base. This validates the concerns we all expressed earlier,¡± said Li Beique. ¡°Now, he¡¯s brutally murdered Immortal King Chi Meng, and he¡¯s still wantonly aggressive and impudent. We cannot hesitate. Let¡¯s attack and kill him together!¡±¡°That¡¯s right. We ought to do just that!¡± Immortal King Xie Kuiyuan of the Church of the Pure One said gravely. ¡°A violent maniac like him snuck into the Divine Hunt. It¡¯s obvious he did so with malicious intent. We must punish him severely!¡±

    His gaze was cold and sharp. Murderous intent seethed around him.

    Shen Mu was an Immortal Lord, yet even Immortal Kings like them sensed grave peril. If they didn¡¯t kill him now, he was sure to be an enormoustent threat. They wouldn¡¯t even be able to eat and sleep in peace!

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I had in mind.¡±

    ¡°The boy ought to be executed!¡±

    Numerous other Immortal Kings stepped forth to voice their agreement. Theirbined murderous intent soared into the heavens.

    The atmosphere was stifled and tense. Some of the onlookers looked stricken as they realized that Chi Meng¡¯s death had thoroughly provoked the other Immortal Kings. They nned to kill Shen Mu no matter what, consequences be damned!

    <em>He¡¯s finished¡­ </em>Zhuo Yun¡¯s heart was on tenterhooks. A whole group of Immortal Kings was attacking without regard for their reputations. How could Shen Mu possibly be a match for them?

    He instinctively looked at his martial uncle, Zhen Yan.

    ¡°Amitabha!¡± Immortal King Zhen Yan of Lotus Temple sped his palms together and sighed. ¡°Might you listen to this humble monk?¡±

    Xie Kuiyuan said coldly, ¡°Zhen Yan, if you¡¯re hoping to convince us to stay our hands, better not to say anything. It¡¯ll only damage the peace!¡±

    Zhen Yan shook his head. ¡°I¡¯d just like to say that Daoist Brother Chi Meng has already paid a bitter price for his reckless behavior. Aren¡¯t you afraid of sharing his fate?¡±

    The Immortal Kings¡¯ expressions instantly darkened.

    ¡°Zhen Yan, do you really think we¡¯ll fail to take down a single Immortal Lord even after joining forces?¡± Li Beique was so angry that heughed. The others glowered at the old monk too.

    Zhen Yan couldn¡¯t help but let out a long sigh. ¡°If you pile mistake upon mistake, it¡¯s sure to lead to consequences greater than you can bear. The Sea of Bitterness is without end. Why not turn your heads to see the shore behind you?¡±

    But before anyone could respond, he shook his head. ¡°Nevermind. This humble monk shan¡¯t waste his breath any further. Decide your course for yourselves.¡±

    With that, he stepped back and lowered his head in meditation, not moving a muscle.

    Zhuo Yun was shocked. <em>Martial Uncle¡¯s behavior is a bit strange. It seems he¡­ thinks poorly of those Immortal Kings¡¯ chances?</em>

    But before he could give the matter any further thought, Tang Jinhong said with a dark expression, ¡°Everyone, aren¡¯t you afraid that the whole Immortal Realm willugh at you if word gets out that you joined forces to suppress a junior?¡±

    ¡°Brother Tang, you already said you wouldn¡¯t get involved in this, so why ask such a question?¡± Xie Kuiyuan said with cold indifference. ¡°I¡¯ll be straight with you. It doesn¡¯t matter who speaks up on his behalf! Neither you nor anyone else can save Shen Mu from certain doom!¡±

    His staunch murderous intent shook the heavens.

    Tang Jinhong¡¯s expression shifted erratically, but in the end, he just sighed helplessly and said nothing more.

    The gathered Immortal Lords realized that it¡¯d be hard for Shen Mu to escape this even if he grew wings!

    After all, even Immortal King Zhen Yan of Lotus Temple and Ancestor Tang Jinhong had chosen to stay out of this. If they were too afraid to get involved, who else could possibly help Shen Mu?

    And how could Shen Mu possibly fight so many Immortal Kings by himself?

    From beginning to end, Su Yi just watched coldly, not saying a word. It was as if he didn¡¯t even notice how precarious his predicament was.

    Others noticed hisposure, and many of them looked conflicted. Most of those present had no grudge against Su Yi, and they knew that the usations against him were ludicrous and unfounded.

    They admired him for his strength and unppable calm, and they felt grief-stricken and helpless at his misfortune.

    But it was then that Su Yi broke his silence. ¡°Just the seven of you?¡±

    This question left the crowdpletely gobsmacked.

    <em>What does he mean, ¡®just?¡¯</em>

    <em>Aren''t seven Immortal Kings more than terrifying enough?</em>

    Xie Kuiyuan said coldly, ¡°Do you think we¡¯re no match for you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡± Su Yi shook his head. With his current strength, he could fight early-stage Immortal Kings one-on-one, but there was almost no way he could win against a group of them, not even if he went all out.

    But then, Su Yi said, ¡°But¡­ so long as you don¡¯t run, killing the seven of you shouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem.¡±

    ¡­..

    Xie Kuiyuan, Li Beique, and the other Immortal Kings burst intoughter. <em>This Shen Mu really won¡¯t shed a tear until he¡¯s already in the coffin!</em>

    ¡°Everyone, no need to waste any more time on talk. Let¡¯s kill him quickly and get this over with!¡± Li Beique said expressionlessly.

    ¡°Very well!¡±

    The atmosphere abruptly transformed. Heaven and earth shook, and the skies were thrown into upheaval.

    All seven Immortal Kings erupted with appalling murderous intent as they circted the full extent of their cultivation bases and attacked with everything they had.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    A perfectly round bronze disc appeared in Xie Kuiyuan¡¯s hand. Firelight interwove with a surging power of the Laws, stinging the eyes.

    <em>ng!</em>

    Li Beique sent a flying sword arcing through the air, its hums shaking the nine heavens.

    At the same time, the other Immortal Kings drew their treasures: a flying weaver¡¯s shuttle, a spear, a bell, and a fly whisk, among others.

    Everyst one of them flowed with colorful light and burst with astonishing power!

    Everyone present was astonished, and all of them fled further away. No one dared to linger in the ritual grounds.

    The seven Immortal Kings had watched as Su Yi slew Chi Meng, and they obviously didn¡¯t dare to getcent. They wanted to attack with all their might and suppress him in a single burst.

    Everyone else was terrified of being swept into this. They naturally didn¡¯t dare to linger!

    <em>Those old bastards sure are ruthless! </em>Tang Jinhong¡¯s eyelids twitched. How could he fail to realize Xie Kuiyuan, Li Beique, and the others¡¯ intentions?

    ¡°They¡¯re taking this too far!¡± Zhuo Yun was practically dumbstruck. Seven Immortal Kings joining forces like this was already over the line. It waspletely shameless.

    Who¡¯d have thought they¡¯d immediately summon their immortal treasures, too?

    <em>Fellow Daoist Su definitely has something up his sleeves that can resolve this. I¡¯m sure of it! </em>Tang Yuyan thought to herself. She was more nervous than ever before.

    Tang Lingqi reached much the same conclusion.

    As for Immortal King Zhen Yan, the pointedly meditating monk? He suddenly seemed to sense something, and he looked up at Su Yi.

    It was then that¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Xie Kuiyuan bellowed, and all seven Immortal Kings attacked with their full power.

    <em>Boom!!!</em>

    All manner of immortal treasures took to the skies, nketing heaven and earth with a current of destructive power. All of them descended upon Su Yi.

    Even just watching from afar, the onlookers felt their hair stand on end, and their souls practically left their bodies. They felt as if the skies were falling, and the apocalypse was upon them!

    This was the majesty of an Immortal King!

    When seven of them joined forces, how could theirbined power possibly be ordinary?

    But Su Yi¡¯s gaze was as calm as ever. He just gently waved his right sleeve through the air.

    <em>h!</em>

    A bronzemand token appeared, then transformed into a tall, stalwart man fully ten feet tall. He was covered in battered armor, and his eyes were cold and indifferent, without the slightest ripple of emotion.

    The Combat Soul Puppet, Lei Ze!

    In the face of seven Immortal Kings¡¯ joint full-force attack, the depths of Lei Ze¡¯s gaze silently surged with bloodthirsty light.

    A momentter, he bellowed, stomped the earth, and spread his arms.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    A swath of explosive purple lightning burst from his body, transforming into a purple barrier in front of Su Yi.

    Electricity surged, and the Laws circted within the barrier. It seemed utterly indestructible, like the curtain of heaven.

    And it connected heaven and earth!

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Seven Immortal Kings¡¯ attacksnded at once, throwing heaven and earth into upheaval. A roaring current of firelight swept outward, destroying everything in its path. Its radiance was so intense that the onlookers couldn¡¯t keep their eyes open.

    Some of the weaker Immortal Lords were left seeing stars. Their knees turned to jelly, and it took everything they had just to stay upright.

    Even the strongest of the Immortal Lords had no choice but to circte the full extent of their cultivation base to neutralize the aftershock. Even so, their faces paled, and their hearts palpitated with fright.

    And this was <em>after </em>they¡¯d all moved further away! Despite the distance, the aftershock still reached them.

    They couldn¡¯t even imagine what would have happened if they¡¯d remained on the battlefield. How terrifying would the consequences have been?

    But before long, all of them were dumbstruck once more, and their eyes went perfectly round.

    The puppet had blocked the full-force joint attack of <em>seven Immortal Kings</em>!

    That curtain-like purple lightning barrier had blocked the treasures and divine abilities of all seven of them! Not one strike made it through!!

    ¡°This¡­¡± The crowd was wide-eyed and tongue-tied. Now that the dust cleared, they could finally see the tall, mountainous figure standing before Su Yi.

    He was dressed in battered armor, and his face was hidden beneath his helmet, but he stood there like an unparalleled god of ughter. His entire body was swathed in lightning as he supported the electric purple barrier and neutralized the Immortal Kings¡¯ attacks!

    His sheer majesty left everyone astonished.

    ¡°A Combat Soul Puppet?¡± Tang Jinhong was stunned. ¡°But what Combat Soul Puppet could possibly be strong enough to defend against seven Immortal Kings at once?¡±

    ¡°Is this his trump card?¡± Immortal King Zhen Yan¡¯s eyes shone with strange light. ¡°But that puppet looks really ancient¡­¡±

    All eyes gathered on Lei Ze. Everyone was astonished, bbergasted, and ovee with disbelief.

    Zhuo Yun, Tang Yuyan, and Tang Lingqi were excited. They couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief.

    <em>Just as I thought. He really does have trump cards! Now we¡¯re really in for a show!</em>

 Chapter 1698: The Human-Shaped Weapon, Lei Ze

    Chapter 1698: The Human-Shaped Weapon, Lei Ze

    Dust and smoke permeated the air.

    Lei Ze¡¯s ten-foot frame seemed as unshakeable as a mountain as he stood protectively before Su Yi.

    He was instantly the center of attention. Every heart present shook. None of them had ever seen anything like this. Lei Ze was only a Combat Soul Puppet, so how could he be so unreasonably strong?

    Xie Kuiyuan, Li Beique, and the other Immortal Kings frowned.

    They¡¯d anticipated that Su Yi had cards up his sleeves. It seemed reasonable, given that he¡¯d chosen to oppose seven Immortal Kings at once.

    This was why they attacked in full force right from the start, without the slightest politeness.

    Still, they could never have guessed that Su Yi¡¯s trump card was such a terrifying Combat Soul Puppet!

    Just one move, and he blocked the joint attack of seven Immortal Kings. Who¡¯d ever seen such a puppet before?

    It was simply unbelievable. Throughout the ages, and throughout the Immortal Realm, there was nothing else like it!Xie Kuiyuan took a deep breath and transmitted, ¡°Brother Li, lead three others and hold the puppet off. The rest of us will kill that little wretch! We have to end this quickly!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Li Beique nodded.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Lei Ze, take a look at those seven old-timers. If you¡¯re confident you can pull it off, just kill them all. No need for mercy,¡± Su Yi whispered his orders.

    Lei Ze¡¯s source energy was severely depleted, and his soul was badly damaged, making him frequently muddle-headed.

    But he wouldn¡¯t back down from battle. Combat was in his instincts!

    And his strength was absolutely terrifying.

    Back in the hidden realm from the Primeval Era, the Zhuyou Great Peng and Divine Fortune Teller tried repeatedly to get past Lei Ze, but Lei Ze crushed them with ease. They couldn¡¯t even fight back.

    And the Zhuyou Great Peng was in thete-stage Miracle Realm!

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Lei Ze said solemnly. His entire body surged with stinging purple electricity, and the depths of his gaze shone with bloodthirsty light.

    Off in the distance, Li Beique led a group of three other Immortal Kings. The four of them charged at Lei Ze.

    <em>ng!</em>

    Li Beique poured his power into his flying sword, stirring up a swath of dazzling sword light that swept outward and nketed the sky.

    The other three swung their weapons and charged at Lei Ze from different directions.

    There were only four of them, but when they joined forces, theirbined power was even greater than their initial seven-man attack!

    There was no doubt about it. They realized how terrifying Lei Ze was, and they attacked without the slightest reservation. They wanted to lock Lei Ze down and give their allies an opportunity to eradicate Su Yi.

    ¡°Get him!¡±

    Xie Kuiyuan¡¯s eyes erupted with murderous intent as he led the other Immortal Kings into battle. The three of them charged at Su Yi.

    But just as they were about to attack, Xie Kuiyuan and the others visibly lost theirposure.

    They watched as¡ª¡ª

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Heaven and earth swayed as purple lightning bathed Lei Ze¡¯s mountainous frame. He was like an ancient god of war arising from the Primeval Era, and his terrifying aura nketed the sky!

    He raised his hand and grabbed.

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    The silver halberd shooting toward his face broke as if it were made of tofu.

    Its owner, a white-haired old man in ck, could never have anticipated this. The halberd had been an Immortal King-level treasure. Who¡¯d have thought Lei Ze could destroy it so quickly and with such ease?

    The sight made him panic, and he immediately turned to flee.

    Lei Ze snorted coldly.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The ck-robed, white-haired elder felt as if his soul had been struck by lightning. Everything went ck, and his vital energy almost scattered and dispersed on impact.

    Before he could respond, a cattail-fan-sized hand smacked him in the face. His skull exploded like a watermelon, and the tyrannical force of the blow exploded his body to pieces. His soul origin didn¡¯t even get the chance to escape; it was instantly destroyed.

    From a distance, the old man was like a firework blooming instantly beneath Lei Ze¡¯s palm, followed by a crimson rain.

    One palm strike, and Lei Ze crushed an Immortal King!

    Brutal!

    Tyrannical!

    Bloody!

    And it had seemed as effortless as crushing an ant.

    But while Lei Ze ughtered the old man in ck, a fly whisk stirred up endless starlight, and a spear swathed in appalling mes descended.

    This time, the attackers were a man in gray robes and a middle-aged man with a curly beard.

    The former gripped the fly whisk, thetter the spear. The moment the white-haired old man in ck died, they attacked.

    Lei Ze made no attempt to dodge.

    A mysterious totem rose from his battered armor. It was shaped like a ravening maw, and it devoured the starlight and mespletely, leaving not even a drop behind.

    Both expertspletely lost theirposure and turned to flee. <em>This is bad!</em>

    But they were already toote. Lei Ze took a step forward, and his hands shot forth. Just like that, he seized both Immortal Kings by the throat and held them aloft as if they were a pair of chickens.

    Then, beneath the crowd¡¯s bbergasted, terrified gazes, he mmed the two Immortal Kings into each other.

    <em>Bang!!</em>

    The sound of snapping bone and pulped flesh was enough to make one¡¯s scalp go numb with fright.

    Both Immortal Kings¡¯ bodies burst, and their souls were reduced to powder. What remained of their flesh crumbled into ash beneath Lei Ze¡¯s fan-sized palms and scattered to the winds.

    His killing technique was brutal to the extreme, bloody, and unsettling.

    After all, both experts had been Immortal Kings, yet Lei Ze crushed them as if they were nothing at all!

    <em>h!</em>

    Li Beique¡¯s flying sword was already hovering above Lei Ze¡¯s head, but Li Beique was scared out of his wits. He immediately tried to retrieve his weapon and flee explosively, in no way daring to approach any further.

    Just like that, the joint attack of four Immortal Kings had broken.

    They¡¯d just wanted to hold Lei Ze back, only for Lei Ze to crush three of them in an instant with the utmost brutality!

    If Li Beique hadn¡¯t struck from afar with a flying sword, he almost certainly would have met with the same fate!

    It was just too terrifying! And it had all happened far too quickly.

    In the blink of an eye, Lei Ze killed three Immortal Kings as if they were made of rotten wood. Xie Kuiyuan and the others intent on targeting Su Yi while his guardian was distracted panicked. They quivered with fright, no longer daring to approach.

    Everyst one of them was deathly pale, and their hearts shook. <em>How could this Combat Soul Puppet possibly be so brutal!?</em>

    Deathly silence descended upon the area. Even the distant onlookers¡¯ hearts shook, and all of them looked dazed.

    <em>He cuts down Immortal Kings like a farmer cuts grass! What kind of monster is this!?</em>

    <em>How could such a terrifying Combat Spirit Puppet exist in this world?</em>

    Immortal King Zhen Yan, Tang Jinhong, and the other higher-ups watching from a distance couldn¡¯t help but gasp. All of them were visibly startled.

    It wasn¡¯t that they were sympathetic, but seeing experts of the same level as them cut down like they were nothing filled their hearts with intense dread. They were now viscerally aware of how terrifying this Combat Spirit Puppet was!

    It really was horrifying.

    In the present-day Immortal Realm, Great Realm experts were stuck in seclusion. Only Immortal Kings were worthy opponents for Immortal Kings. Everyone else was a junior entirely unworthy of notice.

    Yet now, a mere puppet, a human-shaped weapon, not even a true cultivator, was ughtering Immortal Kings as if they were chickens. Who wouldn¡¯t have been startled?

    And who¡­ wouldn¡¯t have been terrified?

    Even Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but be startled.

    Only he knew how terrible Lei Ze¡¯s condition was. Lei Ze had survived the ancient Primeval Era, and divine power had corroded his body all this time. His source energy and soul were badly damaged.

    Despite this, Lei Ze¡¯s strength was sufficient to crush early-stage Miracle Realm experts with ease. Su Yi struggled to even imagine how powerful Lei Ze must have been at his peak.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Before the crowd could recover from their astonishment, Lei Ze¡¯s towering frame transformed into a bolt of electric light and disappeared.

    A momentter, he reappeared in front of Li Beique and swung his fist.

    Li Beique had long since been scared out of his wits. Without the slightest hesitation, he retreated once more, and in the blink of an eye, he¡¯d covered tens of thousands of feet.

    Lei Ze swung his right arm through the air.

    <em>Whoosh!</em>

    A divine chain of interwoven purple lightning shot forth, piercing the sky and wrapping around Li Beique.

    Li Beique freaked out and shrieked at the top of his lungs, ¡°I admit defeat¡ª¡ª!¡±

    Lei Ze ignored him and yanked the purple chain.

    <em>Bang!!</em>

    Li Beique was ripped open at the waist. His soul and flesh were both reduced to powder beneath the explosive purple lightning.

    He¡¯d beenpletely annihted!

    Yet another Immortal King had perished. This bloody spectacle shook the remaining Immortal Kings¡¯ hearts. None of them dared hesitate. All of them fled immediately with all their might.

    Lei Ze¡¯s eyes glinted with bloodlust as he raised his hands into the air and bellowed, ¡°Void Prohibition!¡±

    <em>Boom! </em>

    Resplendent purple immortal light appeared throughout the surrounding hundred thousand feet, nketing the sky and blotting out the sun. The entire area waspletely sealed, as if it had transformed into an enormous, invisible cage!

    <em>Bang! Bang! Bang!</em>

    The three fleeing Immortal Kings mmed into the invisible walls of the cage with a series of muffled thuds, then staggered on impact. All of them were dizzy.

    But they had no time to concern themselves with their difort. Their faces paled, and they were ovee with fright.

    There was nowhere to run. That was enough to make even Immortal Kings like them give in to despair.

    ¡°Brother Tang, you¡¯re the host of this Divine Hunt. Are you really just going to watch as all of us are killed?¡± bellowed Xie Kuiyuan.

    As he spoke, the other two Immortal Kings attacked like mad, trying to break through the invisible ¡°cage¡± blocking their path. From a distance, they were like three panicked flies caught in an inescapable.

    Lei Ze was already fast approaching.

    Tang Jinhong said expressionlessly, ¡°Earlier, this old man said he wouldn¡¯t get involved in this matter any further. You yourself approved of my decision, Xie Kuiyuan. What do your lives and deaths have to do with the Tang Family?¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air¡­

    <em>Bang!!</em>

    An Immortal King¡¯s body exploded into pieces beneath Lei Ze¡¯s fist. Blood sttered the sky.

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re really just going to stand back and watch him kill us!?¡± Xie Kuiyuan roared, his eyes bloodshot. He waspletely panicked.

    The Immortal Kings who¡¯d chosen to spectate rather than get involved were silent. None of them paid any attention to Xie Kuiyuan.

    That Combat Soul Puppet could kill Immortal Kings as if they were chickens. Who¡¯d dare to get mixed up in this now?

    <em>Bang!! </em>

    Dazzling purple electric light ripped through the skies, and yet another Immortal King perished. The lightning bore a hole through his body, exploding him into bits.

    Countless hearts quivered just watching this bloody spectacle. Lei Ze¡¯s strength was far too terrifying. He was like a heartless weapon in human form. Even Immortal Kings were y chickens and porcin dogs before him!

    Now, throughout this entire sealed-off stretch of heaven and earth, only one Immortal King remained. Xie Kuiyuan was the only one left!

 Chapter 1699: Self-Destruction

    Chapter 1699: Self-Destruction

    Xie Kuiyuan was on the verge of breaking down.

    There¡¯d been seven Immortal Kings when the battle began, but the blink of an eyeter, six of them had been ughtered!

    He was the only one left, but he was like a beast in a cage. Death was staring him right in the face. It was enough to make even an Immortal King like him lose his nerve!

    ¡°Shen Mu, aren¡¯t you afraid we¡¯ll get even!?¡± he roared, his eyes bloodshot, as if he¡¯d lost himself to madness.

    Su Yi was just watching coldly from the sidelines. When he heard that, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°It¡¯s the Church of the Pure One that ought to be afraid.¡±

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Lei Ze attacked once more, every strike as heavy as a mountain. He didn¡¯t say a word, but he struck with unstoppable force. A single palm strike was enough to send Xue Kuiyuan flying.

    The surrounding hundred thousand feet werepletely sealed off. Xie Kuiyuan couldn¡¯t escape. All he could do was dodge as best he could within that limited space.

    ¡°A misunderstanding, that¡¯s all. Why must you kill us all?¡± roared Xie Kuiyuan. He fled with all his might, desperate to escape.When the crowd heard that, their expressions grew strange. <em>A misunderstanding? Weren¡¯t you the one who confidently proimed that Shen Mu¡¯s identity was suspicious? Weren¡¯t you the one who wanted to get even with him?</em>

    There¡¯d been no proof, nor any sort of blood debt between them. The Immortal Kings were targeting Shen Mu simply because he¡¯d disqualified their sects¡¯ unrivaled Immortal Lords and acquired a <em>suspected</em> Great Realm treasure. Bullying a junior over something like that was ridiculous right from the start.

    Now that it was his life on the line, Xie Kuiyuan insisted that this was all just one big misunderstanding. That was even more ridiculous.

    The older-generation cultivators knew that the Immortal Kings targeted Shen Mu in part because his origins really were fishy, and in part because they were displeased that he¡¯d defeated their juniors.

    However, they were mostly just after the suspected Great Realm treasure he¡¯d acquired! Their usations were nothing but a pretense to steal his good fortune!

    s, they¡¯d miscalcted. Even without the Tang Family¡¯s backing, and even surrounded by enemies and fighting alone, Shen Mu could turn this around!

    The Immortal Kings dying in rapid session were the clearest proof of that.

    Waves of shock coursed through the crowd¡¯s hearts as Lei Ze blurred into a beam of light and arrived beside Xie Kuiyuan in a sh.

    There was nowhere for Xie Kuiyuan to dodge. He suddenly hissed, ¡°If you won¡¯t let me live, fine! We¡¯ll just die together!¡±

    <em>Boom¡ª¡ª£¡</em>

    He exploded, sending a terrifying flood of destructive power into the firmament. The aftershock swept out in all directions.

    Everyone felt a prickling pain in their eyes, and their hearts filled with terror.

    An Immortal King had blown himself up. How could such a st possibly be ordinary?

    Wherever the current of destruction passed, the skies fell, the earth caved in, and everything was reduced to ash! Countless onlookers cried out and scampered away in panic.

    Lei Ze was the closest to the st, but he also reacted the quickest. Practically the instant Xie Kuiyuan blew himself up, he streaked over to Su Yi like a lightning bolt and raised a purple light curtain.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, didn¡¯t hesitate to summon the Divine Replenishment Furnace. Endless streaks of Dao Light poured from its opening, creating a barrier around both him and Lei Ze.

    <em>Bang!!</em>

    Lei Ze¡¯s curtain of purple light copsed.

    Immediately afterward, the Divine Replenishment Furnace wailed. It too suffered a terrifying impact, and its countless streaks of Dao Light split and copsed.

    However, it blocked the impact just long enough for Su Yi to take Lei Ze and flee into the distance. They just barely managed to avoid the terrifying aftermath of the explosion.

    Heaven and earth were in upheaval. Dust and smoke churned. A long time passed before the chaotdscape gradually sank back into stillness.

    When the crowd next gazed upon the battlefield, it was covered in scars, as if a hurricane had passed through.

    The distant onlookers¡¯ nerves had yet to settle. All of them still felt panicked, and dread was written all over their faces.

    All of this was indeed far too terrifying.

    It had been a long, long time since an Immortal King hadst blown himself up.

    ¡°Xie Kuiyuan was pushed to the point of choosing self-destruction¡­ I can only imagine how terrifying thatbat soul puppet is. How great must his despair have been¡­?¡± Tang Jinhong sighed.

    This battle was enough to startle even an old-timer like him, someone who¡¯d lived for countless years and long grown ustomed to the ups and downs of worldly affairs.

    ¡°Amitabha.¡± Immortal King Zhen Yan sped his palms together and sighed deeply.

    Seven Immortal Kings had been ughtered without a single survivor. He didn¡¯t even need to think to know that today¡¯s incident was sure to take the Immortal realm by storm!

    <em>As expected, Fellow Daoist Su still won in the end¡­ </em>Tang Yuyan and Tang Lingqi felt a massive weight lift from their shoulders. Waves of surprise still rippled through their hearts.

    <em>I just knew that someone who could instruct me in my cultivation of the Lotus Bodhi Sutra and grant me a sudden burst of enlightenment wouldn¡¯t die at the hands of those Immortal Kings, </em>muttered Zhuo Yun. <em>Right, it seems Martial Uncle anticipated that Shen Mu would ovee this. Perhaps he¡¯s realized something? I¡¯ve got to ask him once all of this is over!</em>

    Gong Nanfeng, Weng Changfeng, and the other unrivaled Immortal Lords were despondent and grief-stricken. The dead Immortal Kings had been their seniors!

    But no matter how angry and forlorn they felt, they didn¡¯t dare to say anything. They were ovee with worry that Su Yi would seize this opportunity to kill them too!

    But they¡¯d obviously let their imaginations get the best of them. Su Yi disdained to make trouble with them.

    Unlike the others present, he wasn¡¯t particrly emotional about any of this. In his past life, he¡¯d killed whole swaths of Great Realm experts. What did the few Immortal Kings he¡¯d killed today amount to?

    But there was no denying that he too was startled by Lei Ze¡¯s brutal, explosive killing methods.

    ¡°How do you feel, Lei Ze?¡± Su Yi noticed that Lei Ze¡¯s vital energy was rapidly waning, and his battered armor was considerably dimmer.

    ¡°Master, your subordinate still has another battle left in him!¡± Lei Ze said solemnly.

    He¡¯d only just said this when his eyes went vacant, and his body went limp. He staggered backward and transformed back into a bronzemand medallion.

    Su Yi hurriedly scooped it up and whispered, ¡°Fight any longer, and you¡¯ll lose your life in the process.¡±

    He understood. Lei Ze ¡°had another battle in him,¡± but that was only if he disregarded his life. One more battle, and he¡¯d be doomed.

    This made it clear just how depleted Lei Ze was after this grand battle. He really was all but tapped out.

    ¡°Rest assured. I¡¯ll be certain to repair you, body and soul, and return you to peak condition!¡± Su Yi whispered.

    He put away the medallion and decided not to summon Lei Ze until he¡¯d recovered some of his vitality.

    Others might see Lei Ze as a mere Combat Soul Puppet, but to Su Yi, Lei Ze was a treasure with a suspected deep connection to his fifth incarnation, just like that six-inch sword coffin!

    Su Yi scanned the area, then turned to leave. He paid no one present any heed, and no one dared attempt to intercept him.

    ¡°Seventh Uncle, Fellow Daoist Su¡­¡± Tang Yuyan¡¯s heart clenched as she transmitted, ¡°Will he me the Tang Family for staying out of this?¡±

    Tang Lingqi saidfortingly, ¡°Rest assured. Fellow Daoist Su isn¡¯t the petty sort.¡±

    Before long, Tang Jinhong, the host of this Divine Hunt, stepped forward and invited everyone to board their massive treasure ship.

    Zhuo Yun and Zhan Yan didn¡¯t board. Instead, they shot through the air and left the periphery of the Divine Hunt Demon Mountains.

    ¡°Martial Uncle, did you discern anything about Shen Mu earlier?¡± Zhuo Yun couldn¡¯t help but ask along the way.

    Immortal King Zhen Yan fell briefly silent, then asked right back, ¡°What kind of person do you think Shen Mu is?¡±

    ¡°He¡­¡± Zhuo Yun thought for a moment, then said, ¡°When I faced him, I felt as if I wasn¡¯t facing another Immortal Lord, but rather, a powerful senior. Nothing I did could elude his notice¡­

    ¡°Martial Uncle, during the Divine Hunt, he effortlessly saw through the secrets of my cultivation, and his guidance granted me sudden enlightenment. He helped me break my bottleneck and figure out what I need to do to be an Immortal King.

    ¡°And even after seeing how he killed those Immortal Kings, I can¡¯t even begin to imagine¡­ Just¡­ how did he do it?¡±

    Despite himself his face filled with bewilderment. <em>How could such a mysterious person exist in this world?</em>

    ¡°Right, you still haven¡¯t answered my question, Martial Uncle.¡± Zhuo Yun looked over, his gaze full of curiosity.

    Immortal King Zhen Yan said warmly, ¡°Several months ago, at the Seventh Gate of Heaven, a Universe Realm Immortal called Su Yi used the Stele of Heaven¡¯s Will to y four Immortal Kings and imprison Garrison Master Shen Qingshi.

    ¡°Today, after the Divine Hunt, Shen Mu used a Combat Soul Puppet to kill seven Immortal Kings. Doesn¡¯t it seem like they¡¯re the same person?¡±

    Zhuo Yun froze, stunned. ¡°The same person?¡±

    A momentter, he shook his head. ¡°Impossible! Su Yi is in the Universe realm, while Shen Mu is an unrivaled Immortal Lord. How could they possibly be the same person?¡±

    Immortal King Zhen Yan¡¯s gaze was inscrutable. ¡°There are no absolutes in this world. Actually, I suspect that both ¡®Shen Mu¡¯ and ¡®Su Yi¡¯ are pseudonyms and that they¡¯re both someone else entirely.¡±

    Zhuo Yun waspletely bbergasted, and frustrated, too. ¡°Martial Uncle, can you please quit talking in riddles? Just tell me who he is!¡±

    Zhen Yan shook his head. ¡°The Buddha has forbidden me to speak, for the time is not yet ripe. Everything has yet to be determined. When the timees, you¡¯ll naturally understand.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Zhuo Yun felt a powerful urge to smack his martial uncle¡¯s bald head. <em>Don¡¯t tantalize me like that! Who does that!?</em>

    ¡°But it¡¯s actually entirely reasonable that you established positive karma with him. Should you cross paths again, it¡¯s sure to prove a blessing for your cultivation,¡± said Immortal King Zhen Yan. He was already walking off.

    ¡°It¡¯s entirely reasonable that I established positive karma with him?¡± Zhuo Yu was stunned. He suddenly felt that enormous secrets were hidden within that sentence!

    <em>Shen Mu recognized my Lotus Bodhi Sutra. That¡¯s why he chose to enlighten me, and that¡¯s how we established our positive karma. And it was the founder of our temple, Buddhist Sovereign Nie Ti, who created the Lotus Bodhi Sutra¡­</em>

    Zhuo Yun gasped. <em>Could it be that Shen Mu has some deep connection to our founder?</em>

    <em>No way! That shouldn¡¯t be possible. Buddhist Sovereign Nie Ti was an expert of the days prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals. How could he and Shen Mu possibly know each other?</em>

    The more Zhuo Yun thought, the more confused he felt. In the end, he shook his head in exasperation, set the matter aside, and hurried after his martial uncle.

    The two of them gradually faded into the distance.

 Chapter 1700: Waves

    The territories of the ancient Tang Family.

    Su Yi, Tang Jinhong, and Tang Lingqi sat alone in an enormous hall. The room waspletely covered in formations, and no one would dare enter without their explicit permission.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, we couldn¡¯t assist you this time. We humbly request your understanding,¡± said Tang Jinhong with a shamefaced bow.

    Su Yiughed it off. ¡°You helped me by staying out of it. After all, I would hate for what happened here today to implicate you.¡±

    Before the battle began, he and Tang Lingqi had a transmitted conversation. Su Yi asked the Tang Family to cooperate with him by putting on a little show.

    It was for that reason that Tang Jinhong chose to endure, back down, and watch coldly from the sidelines.

    Su Yi¡¯s goal was simple. He wanted this storm to blow past the Tang Family without implicating them.

    After all, each of the seven dead Immortal Kings represented a powerful faction. If their factions held the Tang Family ountable for their deaths, it would cause endless trouble.

    Now, the battle was over, and he¡¯d achieved his goal.¡°I¡¯m afraid that even now, that girl Yuyan has no idea we were putting on an act,¡±ughed Tang Lingqi.

    As they conversed, the atmosphere was rather harmonious.

    Before long, Tang Jinhong said gravely, ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, the battle that followed this Divine Hunt is sure to shake the world and cause enormous waves¡­. I¡¯m afraid that some of the top factions will guess your true identity.¡±

    Tang Lingqi was instantly solemn. ¡°Ancestor, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°As the years go by, Immortal Kings die, and new Immortal Kings rise to take their ce. That¡¯s normal and expected,¡± Tang Jinhong said slowly. ¡°But what happened today was decidedly abnormal. Rather, nothing like this has ever happened before.

    ¡°The onlyparable incident is the one that happened just a few months ago, the grand battle at the Seventh Gate of Heaven.¡±

    Tang Lingqi instantly understood. A few months ago at the Seventh Gate of Heaven, Su Yi slew numerous Immortal Kings despite his Universe Realm cultivation.

    Today, under the pseudonym Shen Mu, Su Yi caused the deaths of yet another sizable group of Immortal Kings!

    Furthermore, in both battles, Su Yi won despite being overpowered and outnumbered by borrowing external power. The first time, he used the Stele of Heaven¡¯s Will to direct the Laws of the Immortal Realm. Today, he relied on a terrifyingly powerful Combat Soul Puppet.

    One such incident was astonishing enough, but when two happened in rapid session, it was inevitable that people would connect the dots!

    In just a few short months, more than ten Immortal Kings had fallen. This was simply too terrifying. What faction of the Immortal dao would be able to remain uninvolved?

    And what faction of the Immortal Dao wouldn¡¯t do their utmost to investigate this incident?

    The moment they uncovered any leads, endless trouble and endless peril would inevitably head Su Yi¡¯s way!

    But Su Yi justughed their concerns off. ¡°It¡¯s fine if they figure it out. With my current strength, I have no need to fear Immortal Kings.¡±

    Tang Jinhong and Tang LIngqi exchanged nces. They couldn¡¯t help but nod.

    It was true. Even without borrowing external power, Su Yi had managed to kill Immortal King Chi Meng of the Jade Firmament Immortal Pce!

    So long as his enemies weren¡¯t stupid, they wouldn¡¯t take reckless action against him.

    But both of them also knew that the moment Su Yi¡¯s enemies truly set their sights on him, they¡¯d attack with all their might and strike with lethal force!

    ¡°It seems to this old man that you¡¯d best lie low for a while, Fellow Daoist Su. It won¡¯t be toote to continue your journey after this storm dies down,¡± said Tang Jinhong.

    Su Yi smiled nomittally.

    The three of them chatted a little while longer before Su Yi decided to set off.

    Before his departure, he said softly, ¡°I¡¯d like to thank the Tang Family for looking out for me during this Divine Hunt. Should you ever run into difficulties you cannot resolve on your own, I naturally won¡¯t remain uninvolved.¡±

    Tang Jinhong shook, then solemnly inclined his head. ¡°No need to be so polite, Fellow Daoist Su. We simply did what we ought to do.¡±

    Su Yi said nothing. He just bade farewell and left.

    Tang Jinhong and Tang Lingqi saw him off personally, alerting no one in the process.

    It was only after they watched Su Yi fade over the horizon that Tang Lingqi said hesitantly, ¡°Ancestor, have you¡­ perhaps guessed Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s origins?¡±

    It seemed to him that Ancestor Jinhong was far too humble in front of Su Yi. Every word and gesture was full of the utmost respect, and he didn¡¯t dare to put on even the slightest of airs.

    It was all a bit strange.

    Tang Jinhong subtly inclined his head. ¡°I¡¯ve¡­ figured out something, but I can¡¯t be certain yet. If I¡¯m right, you¡¯ll knowter.¡±

    Inwardly, he muttered, <em>Who else in the Immortal Realm could have such unbelievable abilities? And who else would care so deeply about the Seventh Gate of Heaven? Earlier today, he even said he¡¯d get even with the Church of the Pure One¡­</em>

    Tang Jinhong was an ancient expert who¡¯d survived the Age of Fallen Immortals. He¡¯d long experienced the ups and downs of worldly affairs.

    Furthermore, as an old-timer of the ancient Tang Family, he had ess to secrets and intelligenceworks far beyond other people.

    The moment Tang Lingqi told him that Su Yi was the young man who¡¯d killed all those Immortal Kings at the Seventh Gate of Heaven, Tang Jinhong guessed his true identity!

    Now, after witnessing Su Yi¡¯s unbelievable abilities and conversing with him today, Tang Jinhong had already concluded that a certain long-lost, unrivaled legend¡­ had truly returned!

    Even just the thought of it made his heart and soul shake. He in no way dared to divulge any of this.

    He knew that the moment he did, the resulting storm would be so terrifying as to make the entire Immortal Realm tremble. The whole world would descend into unpredictable turmoil!

    ¡­

    ¡°Little Aunt, is Su Yi really that amazing?¡± said Tang Bao¡¯er. Her beautiful eyes sparkled.

    ¡°How could ¡®amazing¡¯ be sufficient to describe him?¡± Tang Yuyan thought back to what she¡¯d seen during the Divine Hunt and what had happened afterward. Even now, she couldn¡¯t help but feel dazed. <em>Just who is Su Yi really?</em>

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame that¡¯s already left,¡± said Tang Bao¡¯er, pursing her lips.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get hung up on him. Someone like him isn¡¯t from the same world as us, and as time passes, the distance will only increase. Our chances to see him will grow fewer and fewer¡­¡± Tang Yuyan sighed.

    At first, she didn¡¯t take a young man like Su Yi at all seriously. Now, she realized just how great the gap between them really was.

    It was so enormous that she could only gaze upon him from afar!

    Tang Bao¡¯er said solemnly, ¡°We¡¯re friends. Why shouldn¡¯t I ¡®get hung up on him?¡¯ Even if I don¡¯t get to see him very often, I hope he¡¯s safe and free of concerns.¡±

    Tang Yuyan froze, stunned, then tousled Tang Bao¡¯er¡¯s hair. ¡°I feel the same way.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The Divine Hunt was over.

    That very day, word of Shen Mu causing the deaths of seven Immortal Kings spread throughout the Immortal Realm as quickly as if it had grown wings. An enormous wave of uproar followed.

    Every major faction in the Immortal Realm was astonished, and every immortal around was talking about it.

    The Church of the Pure One.

    Within a blessed ground, Sect Leader Qi Nie read through the report that had just arrived, then sank into a lengthy silence. His fair, smooth features shifted erratically.

    The message described everything that had happened during the Divine Hunt in full detail, leaving nothing out.

    This let Qi Nie reach numerous conclusions!

    ¡°Shen Mu? Su Yi? Nonsense! Do you really think I don¡¯t know who you really are? It¡¯s just as Master predicted. You really did reincarnate and return, Tyrant!!¡±

    A whileter, Qi Nie let out a long breath, his gaze deep, cold, and forceful.

    ¡±But it¡¯s a pity. You¡¯ve returned toote. The Immortal Realm is not what it was prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals.

    ¡°The Central Immortal Court no longer exists. Mount Taiwu has vanished, and your subordinates no longer remain in the Nine Gates of Heaven!

    ¡°The will of the gods is controlling the Immortal Realm from behind the scenes, and divine misfortune has cast its shadow over the Immortal Dao. So what if you¡¯ve reincarnated and restarted your cultivation?

    ¡°With your current strength, you can at best kill early-stage Miracle Realm experts. Against a group of them, you had no choice but to rely on external power like a Combat Soul Puppet. You¡¯re far, far, far from what you once were!

    ¡°Had you chosen to lie low, you would''ve been atent threat, and there would''ve been nothing I could do. Yet for some reason, you insisted oning out into the open. Do you really think no one in the Immortal Realm can hurt you just because Great Realm experts are unable to leave seclusion?

    ¡°Wang Ye, oh, Wang Ye. Do you have any idea that even the lofty and superior gods have long since set their sights on you?

    ¡°And I, Qi Nie, will see you to the next world!¡±

    Qi Nie rose and made a decision. He wasn¡¯t going to use the forces of the Church of the Pure One. Instead, he¡¯d reveal the conclusions he¡¯d reached to every faction in the Immortal Realm with a divine backer!

    Like the Church of All Spirits, the Divine Mysteries Pavilion, and Exquisite Immortal Pavilion, among others.

    Few in this world knew just which factions were backed by a god, but Sect Leader Qi Nie of the Church of the Pure One was precisely one of those few.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how much longer you can jump around with all the gods¡¯ forces in the Immortal Realm chasing you!¡±

    A momentter, he sighed. ¡°If only Master were here. I¡¯m sure he wouldn¡¯t be able to resist crushing the Tyrant¡¯s reincarnation at the first avable opportunity!¡±

    A long time ago, his master, the Blood Firmament Immortal Sovereign, had gone into hiding to avoid divine misfortune. He¡¯d had no choice but to seclude himself in a hidden ce, far from the rest of the world. There¡¯d been no word from him since.

    Qi Nie couldn¡¯t make contact with his master either. All he knew was that when the long-lost ¡°path to divinity¡± appeared in the Immortal Realm, both his master and the other secluded experts of the Great Realm would re-enter the world.

    ¡­¡­

    The Church of Supreme Oneness, Jade Firmament Immortal Pce, the Church of Divine me¡­

    One top faction after another was startled into action. Even old-timers deep in seclusion emerged to investigate further.

    ¡°Investigate! We have to figure out where this Shen Mu person came from no matter what. We absolutely cannot let this go!¡±

    ¡°What Shen Mu? I bet he¡¯s really Su Yi! Hurry and send our forces to investigate. We have to get to the bottom of this!¡±

    ¡°Strange. Two unbelievable, entirely unfamiliar experts of the Immortal Dao have cropped up in such a short time span: Su Yi and Shen Mu. It¡¯s unbelievable! Hurry! Have the informants we¡¯ve ced across the Immortal Realm investigate the Tang Family. I suspect they know Shen Mu¡¯s origins!¡±

    ¡­.One after another, the greatest factions of the Immortal Realm issued orders. Dark currents surged beneath the surface of the entire Immortal Realm!

    ¡­¡­

    A ck bat flew to the far west of the Immortal Realm over a teau shrouded in ice.

    Suddenly, arge, pale hand appeared out of nowhere and grabbed it. The bat opened its mouth and spat out a talisman, which another hand caught.

    ¡°What is it?¡± a raspy voice rang out.

    ¡°Founder, I suspect that the reincarnation of Tyrant Wang Ye has appeared!¡± the ck bat said in a quavering voice.

 Chapter 1701: Jiang Taiâ€™e, Immortal Sovereign Leveling Heavens

    The Tyrant Wang Ye!

    That raspy voice fell silent, and the pale hand loosened its grip on the bat.

    ¡°Go back. Remember, you are not to look back, nor are you to tell anyone you were here.¡±

    The ck bat felt a massive weight lift from its shoulders. It nodded. ¡°This disciple understands!¡±

    With that, it beat its wings and soared into the distance.

    But before it got far, its body exploded with a bang.

    ¡°Founder, you¡­.!¡± The ck bat cried out in astonishment, but its voice quickly came to an abrupt halt as its fragmented corpse scattered into ash.

    ¡°Child, the gods are watching the Immortal Realm, and the shadow of divine misfortune is omnipresent. You ought to have been willing to sacrifice your life the moment you agreed toe here to deliver a message.¡±

    Therge white hands disappeared.Deep within the ins covered by eternal, unmelting ice, beneath countlessyers of hidden realms, therey an underground pce. Everything was shrouded in darkness, with only a single bronzemp for light.

    A youthful, beautifully handsome man opened his hand, and a talisman floated into the air.

    This was the talisman the ck bat had just delivered. It contained a detailed report on the battle that followed the Divine Hunt.

    After reading the full report, the man sank deep into thought. Quite some time passed before his eyes shone with strange light. ¡°Wang Ye, was that really you?¡±

    ¡°Hah!¡± The man burst into coldughter. ¡°Back then, you proimed that your sword would dominate any era, past or present. You proimed yourself ruler of the Immortal Realm andmented how difficult it was to find worthy opponents. If Shen Mu really is your reincarnation, he¡¯s¡­ far too weak!

    ¡°Admittedly, we old-timers fear divine misfortune and have been forced into hiding, but the will of the gods has already permeated the Immortal Realm, and¡­ all of them are looking for you!¡±

    Here, the man sank into contemtion once more. ¡°The gods, divine misfortune, the path to divinity¡­ reincarnation¡­ Wang Ye¡­ Ha, we¡¯re in for a show! Although the curtains have yet to open, I¡¯m eagerly looking forward to it!

    ¡°To me, and to the other old-timers who¡¯ve gone into hiding, this is an unprecedented spectacle. Furthermore, our opportunity to ascend to godhood is sure to arrive shortly!

    ¡°But all of that¡¯s on the assumption that he really is Wang Ye, and¡­ that he can live until that day arrives¡­¡±

    The man stroked his jaw as he finally reached a decision. ¡°Very well. I, Jiang Tai¡¯e, will just have to test you. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re really Wang Ye or not!¡±

    He nced at the side of the hall. There, beneath the dim, mottledmplight, he saw a dense collection of human skins hanging from the ceiling!

    They included a mix of men and women, and all of them were perfectly intact.

    It almost seemed that they were still alive!

    Jiang Tai¡¯e beckoned, and one of the skinsnded in his hand. It belonged to a white-haired elder covered in dense wrinkles. He had an attention-grabbing saber scar between his eyes.

    Next, Jiang Tai¡¯e took out amb suet jade bottle and gently tapped it.

    <em>h!</em>

    A soul body flew out of the bottle. It looked just like the skinned old man!

    Jiang Tai¡¯e said with a faint smile, "Xing Yuanzi, I have good news for you. It seems that your master, Wang Ye¡­ has returned from the cycle of reincarnation¡­¡±

    The soul body¡¯s eyes were vacant. He didn¡¯t react in the slightest.

    Jiang Tai¡¯e continued as if speaking to himself, ¡°I¡¯m sending you to see him now. Who knows how upset he¡¯ll be when he sees you like this?¡±

    As he spoke, his hands formed seals. The soul instantly shot into its skin.

    An unbelievable scene followed. The skin silently bulged as flesh, tendons, and bones grew within it. Soon, it transformed fully into a gaunt, white-haired old man.

    However, his eyes were vacant.

    Jiang Tai¡¯e drew his hand through the air, creating a floating portal.

    He stared intently at the white-haired old man, his gaze heavy and cold. ¡°In the outside world, find Sect Leader Xuan Zhong of the Church of Supreme Oneness. He¡¯ll tell you how to find the young man they call Shen Mu.¡±

    ¡°If you die, that proves he isn¡¯t Wang Ye, but if you live¡­¡± Here, the manughed. ¡°Well, you won¡¯t be long for this world either way, but I¡¯ll at least know that he really is Wang Ye. Now go!¡±

    Xing Yuanzi, the hollow-eyed elder, nodded, then woodenly walked through the portal. Space rippled around him, and he disappearedpletely.

    ¡°Testing him like this might alert him, but with ¡®Wang Ye¡¯s¡¯ current strength, what can he possibly do to me?¡± The man sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a pity. If I weren¡¯t hiding from divine misfortune, I¡¯d be the first in line to twist his head off its shoulders!¡±

    His voice was tinged with nigh imperceptible bitterness.

    Divine misfortune was like a sword hovering over his head. As powerful as it was, he had no choice but to hide himself away. He dared not take so much as half a step out of this ce!

    ¡­¡­

    The south of the Immortal Realm, a ce with sparse spiritual energy.

    Thesends were home to a mundane nation known as the Doni Kingdom. Most of the citizens were ordinary mortals. There were a few cultivators among them, but most of them were second-rate small fries.

    An old beggar leaned in the corner between two walls in one of the Doni Kingdom¡¯s cities. His eyes were closed as he baskednguidly in the sun.

    Suddenly, the old beggar seemed to sense something. He picked up the broken bowl in front of him and noticed a coin that hadn¡¯t been there before.

    The old beggar frowned, then grumbled, ¡°The skies haven¡¯t fallen, have they? Using the Escaping Seclusion Talisman I left you just to send a message is a ridiculous waste!¡±

    As he spoke, he crushed the copper coin.

    <em>Bang!</em>

    Countless characters, each the size of a grain of rice, floated into the air, transformed into wisps of light, and surged into the old beggar¡¯s sea of consciousness.

    Momentster, the beggar¡¯s back straightened, and the depths of his turbid gaze surged with imposing radiance.

    ¡°Wang Ye, you¡¯ve¡­e back?

    ¡°No wonder the gods have set their sights on the Immortal Realm. The lofty, powerful gods do not permit the power of reincarnation¡­¡± The beggar¡¯s eyes shed with cold light.

    He silently put his hands over his chest.

    A long, long time ago, a sword had run him through, leaving an almost incurable injury. It ached even now, countless yearster!

    And Wang Ye was the one responsible for this injury!

    ¡°Not even the Battle of Eternal Night could kill you, but this time, we aren¡¯t the only ones who won¡¯t permit you to exist. Even the gods cannot tolerate your existence!¡±

    The beggar¡¯s chest heaved as his heart filled with murderousness, but in the end, he gradually cooled his head.

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. I¡¯ll let others attack first. I refuse to believe that I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s realized that you¡¯ve returned¡­¡±

    The beggar slowly leaned back into his corner. ¡°I suspect the god¡¯s dogs have already caught your scent. Dark currents are surging beneath the surface, and everything is still shrouded in fog. I¡¯ll just sit back and wait. Let¡¯s see how long this reincarnation of yourssts!¡±

    The old beggar closed his eyes, but inwardly, he struggled to remain calm.

    Wang Ye!!

    A long time ago, this name had haunted even his dreams. He couldn¡¯t even eat or sleep in peace.

    Now it seemed that the person that name represented had returned. The beggar felt as if he¡¯d returned to the distant past, and numerous unbearable memories rose to the forefront of his mind.

    In the remote, mundane nation of the Doni Kingdom, no one knew this universally disdained old beggar was actually a top expert of the Immortal Dao, an unrivaled powerhouse from the days prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, and the founder of one of the Immortal Realm¡¯s three great Demonist sects, the Church of Divine me.

    They certainly had no idea that he was the Leveling Heavens Immortal Sovereign, Nan Pingtian. He was one of the thirty-three Great Realm experts who¡¯d joined forces with Blood Firmament, Chu Shentong, and Jiang Tai¡¯e to ambush Wang Ye, resulting in the Battle of Eternal Night!

    ¡­¡­

    One after another, the secluded Great Realm experts hidden throughout the Immortal Realm heard the news.

    Some people guessed that Shen Mu was Wang Ye¡¯s reincarnation.

    Others were suspicious of this hypothesis.

    Some started arranging their pawns, just like Jiang Tai¡¯e.

    Others preferred the Leveling Heavens Immortal Sovereign¡¯s approach. They let the Immortal Realm¡¯s dark undercurrents flow around them without getting involved.

    In summary, this Divine Hunt had a far, far greater impact than anyone had anticipated!

    And the resulting waves were already targeting Su Yi.

    ¡­¡­

    <em>Whoosh!</em>

    A treasure ship shot through the sky, soaring into the distance.

    Su Yi¡¯s wicker chair was ced near the railing. He was sprawled outfortably as he admired the passing scenery.

    The light of dusk zed like fire or the blush of an intoxicated beauty. It was an indescribably glorious sight.

    His harvest during the Divine Hunt was absolutely enormous.

    First, he acquired close to three hundred demonic cores. Around thirty of them were extraordinarily rare and precious treasures.

    Second, he acquired a sizable collection of immortal herbs and divine materials rare in the outside world, as well as all manner of immortal treasures. The treasures were mostly spoils of war.

    Third, he acquired a six-inch sword coffin and the Combat Soul Puppet Lei Ze, both of which were connected to his fifth lifetime.

    Fourth, he broke into the Void Realm atop the Dao Contemtion tform and grasped the fundamental truths of all Daos returning to amon source. Going forward, he¡¯d be able to fuse all Daos into his Dao of the Sword. His sword would be able to manifest all Daos and break everything in its path!

    <em>Fortunately, acquiring all these cores and rare immortal herbs means that I won¡¯tck for cultivation resources any time soon, </em>thought Su Yi.

    After stepping into the Void Realm, he sensed that Immortal Lord-level cultivation resources would no longer suffice to fuel his cultivation!

    Only particrly rare and precious Saint Realm medicines and Immortal King-level resources would do!

    As for the treasures and divine materials? Su Yi tossed them into the Divine Replenishment Furnace to temper the Sword of the Human Realm.

    Su Yi estimated that the sword was currentlyparable to the greatest of Saint Realm weapons. If he strengthened it even just a little further, it would break through. Then, it¡¯d be able to contend with the weapons of Immortal Kings!

    <em>I still can¡¯t open that sword coffin. Perhaps then I¡¯d know who I was in my fifth lifetime¡­ </em>Su Yi found this an awful pity.

    The six-inch sword coffin was highly mysterious, and a strange restriction sealed itpletely. Su Yi guessed that he wouldn¡¯t be able to open it until he awakened the power of his fifth incarnation¡¯s Dao Imprint.

    <em>Going forward, I¡¯ll have to keep an eye out for medicines and treasures capable of repairing the soul, </em>decided Su Yi.

    That way, he could restore Lei Ze¡¯s soul as quickly as possible. That wouldn¡¯t just give him a powerful fighter; Lei Ze would then be able to tell him numerous secrets of the Primeval Era.

    He¡¯d also be able to find out whether the ¡°master¡± Lei Ze spoke of was really his fifth incarnation, and how and why Lei Ze met with divine tribtion.

 Chapter 1702: The Nine Wonders Skyheart Pill

    <em>I really should lie low for a bit. </em>Su Yi took out a jug of wine and had a sip.

    He¡¯d profited enormously from this Divine Hunt, but it had brought him enormous trouble, too.

    He knew that despite disguising himself and participating under the pseudonym ¡°Shen Mu,¡± he¡¯d draw widespread attention when word spread that he¡¯d killed seven Immortal Kings.

    It was entirely possible that those old-timers would put the pieces together and deduce some of the truth.

    After all, when he first ascended to the Immortal Realm, the Church of the Pure One and Cloud Apparatus Immortal Manor already had information about him!

    But Su Yi wasn¡¯t all that concerned about that. He was quite well aware that his identity would leak sooner orter. It was just a question of when.

    The sun gradually set, and a curtain of darkness descended over the world.

    Su Yi returned to his cabin, calmed his heart, and meditated.

    ¡­Seven dayster.

    The White Reed Province, the Luo River Forbidden Zone, deep within the ruins of the Academy of Eternal Night.

    Su Yi returned to the Underground Pce of Seeking the Profound.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already broken into the Void Realm, Sovereign?¡± Qing Wei eximed in delight.

    She was just as she¡¯d been when Su Yi first met her: an exquisite, moving beauty. Her in white dress outlined her wondrous curves, and her every gesture was shockingly enticing.

    Like an unparalleled enchantress.

    Despite having long encountered Qing Wei¡¯s charms, seeing her again left Su Yi dazzled. She was a delight to the senses!

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Call your master over.¡±

    Qing Wei hurried off.

    Su Yi watched her slender, ravishing figure fade from view. Suddenly, for some inexplicable reason, he recalled the first time they¡¯d met.

    Back then, he¡¯d yet to be an immortal. Moreover, he was badly injured. An Immortal King¡¯s source power had infiltrated his body.

    Qing Wei had offered to share his bed and engage in dual cultivation to help him treat his injuries.

    s, at the time, his cultivation was too low to keep up with an Immortal Lady like Qing Wei. They weren¡¯t suitable dual cultivation partners, so he¡¯d let that opportunity go.

    <em>Now that I think about it, I haven¡¯t experienced the wonders of dual cultivation since before I ascended to the Immortal Realm¡­ </em>Su Yi found this a bit of a pity.

    A momentter, he shook his head and set the matter aside.

    Before long, Qing Wei arrived with her master, Immortal Queen Liu Yun.

    Su Yi said directly, ¡°I¡¯m confident I can remove the power of divine tribtion from your body. Shall we try it?¡±

    Liu Yun¡¯s delicate frame quivered. She suppressed her excitement and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Your Excellency!¡±

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head. He¡¯d long since agreed to help Immortal Queen Liu Yun, and he naturally wouldn¡¯t go back on his word.

    An hourter, Su Yi sessfully used the power of reincarnation to remove the divine tribtion from her body. In doing so, he freed her from the ailment that had gued her for countless years.

    Immortal Queen Liu Yun felt as if she¡¯d been granted a new life. Her beautiful face lit up with new, extraordinary radiance, and she flung herself to the ground and wept tears of gratitude.

    ¡°All these years living under the divine tribtion¡¯s effects have corroded your foundations in the Grand Dao and damaged your vitality. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be a long time until you¡¯ve fully recovered,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°I encourage you to stay in seclusion a while longer to fix the damage.¡±

    ¡°I shall assiduously carry out yourmands, Your Excellency!¡± said Immortal Queen Liu Yun.

    Later that day, Immortal Queen Liu Yun arranged a banquet. She called over Qing Wei, the Fang siblings, and the others to dine and feast with Su Yi. The atmosphere was lively and harmonious.

    During the feast, Su Yi asked Fang Yourong and Fang Han and discovered that they¡¯d both made extraordinary progress. Furthermore, they¡¯d never once cked off. He felt much better seeing this.

    When he saw the Fang siblings, he recalled Qi Fufeng. He¡¯d sent Qi Fufeng to investigate the truth behind the demise of the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race. Several months had passed since he¡¯dst seen Qi Fufeng, but there¡¯d been no word from him.

    However, Su Yi wasn¡¯t in a hurry. Experts of the Immortal Daocked for nothing less than time.

    After the banquet, Su Yi stayed in the Underground Pce of Seeking the Profound and went into seclusion.

    ¡­

    Half a monthter.

    A wondrous rumbling rang out, and an enticing, medicinal fragrance wafted out of the Divine Replenishment Furnace.

    Su Yi sighed in relief when he saw the over one hundred colorful immortal pills floating within the furnace.

    Each pill contained surging, profound, and inscrutable power of the Laws that manifested all manner of strange and unbelievable phenomena.

    This was the Nine Wonders Skyheart Pill, an Immortal-King-level medicine!

    Su Yi had dumped practically every immortal herb and demonic core he had on hand into the Divine Replenishment Furnace to make this batch of pills.

    In the eyes of Immortal Kings, such pills were rare and precious treasures. They¡¯d only use them to aid in important breakthroughs.

    Furthermore, even if you had money, such pills were almost never up for sale!

    <em>Whoosh!</em>

    The Divine Replenishment Furnace swayed, and the pills lined up and shot through the air and into the jade bottle bnced on Su Yi¡¯s palm.

    That is, except for the thirty percent the furnace kept for itself.

    Seventy percent went to Su Yi, seventy-two pills in total.

    Su Yi put the pills away, then said to the furnace, ¡°You can even refine Immortal King-level medicines now. You¡¯ve already recovered a fair bit of your spirituality, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    Purple immortal light surged within the furnace and condensed into the words ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    The Divine Replenishment Furnace had apanied him since his time in the Human Realm. Ever since, all the immortal medicinal herbs and divine materials he found went straight into the furnace for further refinement.

    This wondrous treasure born of the Chaos of the Immortal Realm had obviously transformed considerably since then.

    However, Su Yi knew that the Divine Replenishment Furnace was still far from returning to its former peak!

    The furnace had existed long before the Age of Fallen Immortals. It had been an Immortal Sovereign pill refiner¡¯s ultimate treasure!

    The Divine Replenishment Furnace had fled to the Human Realm to avoid the cataclysm of the Age of Fallen Immortals.

    It was that very cataclysm that damaged the furnace¡¯s treasure spirit and source power. Even now, it hadn¡¯t fully recovered.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Then help me re-quench the Sword of the Human Realm. I have only one request: I want you to increase its power.¡±

    The Divine Replenishment Furnace paused to think before condensing its purple light into another line of characters. ¡°I¡¯ll do it if you give me ten types of Immortal King divine materials.¡±

    Su Yi arched his brow. <em>Oh? The furnace has started haggling with me!</em>

    But then, the furnace added, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m greedy, but tempering your natal Dao Sword expends an enormous amount of power. I need to replenish my energy.¡±

    Su Yi mulled it over, then agreed.

    Before long, another half a month had passed.

    As Su Yi sat cross-legged, his vital energy suddenly rumbled like thunder, and flowing light full of the charm of the Dao silently rose on his skin.

    A momentter, this strange phenomenon faded away. Everything returned to stillness.

    In just half a month, with help from the Nine Wonders Skyheart Pills, Su Yi¡¯s cultivation base had advanced considerably. He was now just one step away from the mid-stage Void Realm!

    However, he¡¯d paid a shocking price for his advancement. Every few days, he had to refine another Nine Wonders Skyheart Pill.

    If the Immortal Kings of the present day were here to see this, they¡¯d undoubtedly curse Su Yi out for desecrating a treasure.

    But Su Yi¡¯s heart didn¡¯t ache at the loss. If he ran out of resources, all he had to do was gather more.

    Later that day, the Divine Replenishment Furnace finished reforging the Sword of the Human Realm.

    <em>ng!</em>

    The boundless, ethereal hum of a sword rang out.

    The Sword of the Human Realm floated in front of Su Yi, looking as it had before: three feet long, four fingers wide, with a blue-gray de, the color of the first skies of a new day.

    What looked like dreamlike, ethereal starlight flowed within the de, and an extraordinarily sharp, murderous aura rose into the firmament as if to bore a hole through the sky and rip the blue dome of heaven asunder!

    Unlike before, the Sword of the Human Realm had a heavy, steady quality to it. When ity dormant, it seemed like an ordinary weapon. Nothing about it drew the eye.

    True treasures were unassuming!

    Su Yi held the sword and examined it before concluding that, at least in terms of raw power, it was nowparable to Immortal King treasures!

    All itcked was the power of Miracle Realm Laws, something only an Immortal King could refine into his weapon.

    The Divine Replenishment Furnace couldn¡¯t help with that part. Even if the furnace could have helped him, it wouldn¡¯t have done Su Yi much good. After all, he was still just a Void Realm True Immortal¡­

    <em>With my current strength, I could take an ordinary early-stage Immortal King like Chi Meng down in a single strike, </em>thought Su Yi.

    He got up to leave. Remaining in seclusion any longer wouldn¡¯t help him temper his cultivation base.

    <em>It¡¯d be great if I could find some worthwhile opponents soon, </em>Su Yi thought as he left his room.

    ...

    ¡°You want to visit the Buzhou Mountains, Your Excellency?¡±

    When Qing Wei learned that Su Yi nned to leave, she couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    The Buzhou Mountains were hundreds of thousands of miles away. There were thirteen provinces between the mountain and the White Reed Province. Even taking teleportation arrays, it was at least a two-week journey.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°But first, I n to stop by the Abyss of Dark Fog.¡±

    The Abyss of Dark Fog was the most famous forbidden zone in the Dark Province and a perilous ce famous throughout the forty-nine provinces of the Immortal Realm.

    Even Immortal Kings faced almost certain doom in the Abyss of Dark Fog. As for Immortal Lords? They had no chance of survival at all!

    This was why people said that the Abyss of Dark Fog was a nd of no return, not even for immortals!¡±

    In the ck Dragon Market, Su Yi got acquainted with Mo Canqiu and several other Immortal Lords.

    When the Immortal Lords left for the Abyss of Dark Fog in search of Darkme Dao Embryo Fruits, Su Yi gave Mo Canqiu a talisman to protect them.

    It was also then that Su Yi decided to visit an old friend from his past life in the Abyss of Dark Fog once he broke into the Void Realm!

    No one knew better than Su Yi that the famous nd of no return¡± was actually a battleground of giant fiends from the Primeval Era.

    Prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, Wang Ye had explored it, sword in hand, in search of the secrets of the Primeval Era¡¯s demonic giants. It was then that he shed with the sword-bearing ape who watched over the battlefield. Afterward, the two became close friends.

    The sword-bearing ape was fettered in cmitous power, never to leave the battlefield.

    Wang Ye promised to do everything he could to help the sword-bearing ape escape, but in the end, he underwent reincarnation without ever fulfilling his promise.

    But Su Yi controlled the power of reincarnation, and he¡¯d broken into the Void Realm. He nned to stop by the Abyss of Dark Fog on his way to the Buzhou Mountains, and while he was there, he would grant the ape his freedom.

    In doing so, he¡¯d resolve one of Wang Ye¡¯s lingering regrets.

 Chapter 1703: Calm Even With a Beauty in His Arms

    Qing Wei hesitated, then asked tentatively, ¡°Your Excellency, it just so happens that I n to take a trip back to the Jing Province. Might I apany you?¡±

    Su Yi was stunned, but before he could ask any questions, Qing Wei exined, ¡°I won¡¯t dy your journey. When we reach the border of the Dark Province, I¡¯ll change course and proceed to the Jing Province.¡±

    ¡°What are you going back to the Jing Province for?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Qing Wei exined that the House of Little Joys had declined; it was a far cry from its former glory. Without Immortal Queen Liu Yun to oversee things, they were a pack of dragons without a leader. The forces they had scattered across the Immortal Realm fell into upheaval with ease.

    More importantly, the Church of All Spirits was targeting them, and Immortal Queen Liu Yun¡¯s divine tribtion was a perfect example of this.

    When Qing Wei went back, she nned to dissolve the faction¡¯s forces and have them go into hiding until the time was ripe to re-enter the world.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but be rueful.

    Prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, the House of Little Joys was among the greatest factions of the Immortal Realm. It was far beyond the top factions of the present day.

    But the passage of time had taken its toll. The House of Little Joys was far from what it once was!¡°That works too. Get everything in order. We leave tomorrow,¡± said Su Yi.

    The two of them left the Underground Pce of Seeking the Profound shortly after.

    ¡­¡­

    The night was dark and deep.

    A treasure ship shot through the heavens.

    Su Yi sprawled out in his wicker chair and stared into space.

    When he wasn¡¯t cultivating, he was extremelyzy, to the point that he didn¡¯t want to move a single muscle if he could help it. He much preferred to sprawl out like a salted fish, neither thinking nor doing anything at all.

    The only thing different from before was his attire. He¡¯d turned the clothes woven from Divine Illusion Silk into a snow-white shirt, and his long hair was tied casually behind his head.

    His features were still handsome, but he¡¯d shifted them around a little to disguise himself, and his presence was aloof and cold as ice.

    Qing Wei sat on the little bench beside him, the hem of her skirt pulled up over her knees as she tended to a little stove. She was brewing a pot of tea.

    Her features were exquisite and extraordinarily charming. Her skin was snowy and crystalline, and her figure was even more wondrous. The little bench was too small to fit her bottom, and the rest was squeezed over the sides of her seat, creating a striking, ample outline.

    Her waist was thin, and her dark hair was tied into a loose bun, but this casual treatment had its own distinctive charm.

    When her bright eyes nced at Su Yi, they quickly looked away, as if she were afraid she¡¯d get caught staring.

    Before long, the tea was ready. Qing Wei filled a jade teacup and passed it to Su Yi. ¡°Please enjoy, Your Excellency.¡±

    Her voice was clear and pleasing to the ear, with a hint of distinctive maism.

    Su Yi epted the teacup. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Starting the moment she boarded the treasure ship, Qing Wei kept herself busy. She made Su Yi¡¯s bed, brewed and poured his tea, and she¡¯d even prepared a selection of fine wines, fruits, and other refreshments.

    It took Su Yi a little while to get used to it, but he soon realized that Qing Wei was in high spirits, so he didn¡¯t stop her.

    ¡°Serving you is an honor, Your Excellency. There¡¯s no need to thank me,¡± said Qing Wei, twirling a lock of her dark hair and shing him an enchanting smile.

    Qing Wei was a mature beauty, a true enchantress, the type that could bring ruin to entire nations. Her every smile and frown was full of endless charms.

    This only made her all the more enticing.

    Su Yiughed. ¡°If others saw an unparalleled beauty like you crouching over a fire to make me tea, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯d want me dead.¡±

    Qing Wei grinned, looked up, and batted her phoenix eyes. ¡°So, in your eyes, I¡¯m¡­ unparalleled?¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°I¡¯m not blind, you know.¡±

    Qing Wei¡¯s lustrous red lips pressed into a smile, and her charming eyes lit up. ¡°Ah, but it seems to me that the word ¡®unparalleled¡¯ is insufficient to describe you, Your Excellency. There¡¯s never been anyone else like you, and there never will be!¡±

    She suddenly seemed deeply emotional. ¡°I would never have thought I¡¯d get the opportunity to serve you like this. Back in the ck Dragon Market, you saved me from disaster. If not for you, I would have be Holy Son Zhong Qi¡¯s ything.

    ¡°In zing Firmament Immortal City, you saved my master and me yet again, and you even resolved my master¡¯s divine tribtion. I¡¯ve¡­ carved everyst act of benevolence into my heart. I don¡¯t know how to repay you.¡±

    Here, she raised her exquisitely beautiful face and gazed directly at Su Yi, her ample chest heaving. It seemed she had something to say, but she hesitated.

    A while passed before she rallied her courage and whispered, her voice as soft as a gnat''s, ¡°Your Excellency, tonight¡­ allow me to take care of you¡­ Let¡¯s go back to your room.¡±

    As she spoke, her face heated up and reddened. She instinctively averted her gaze.

    Su Yi drained his teacup and passed it back to Qing Wei. He said gently, ¡°You don''t need to repay me like that. Don¡¯t overthink this. I helped you out of consideration for Xiao Ruyi.¡±

    Qing Wei froze, stunned and flustered. She hurriedly tried to exin, ¡°But I¡­¡±

    Su Yi rose andughed. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s drink. If you can get me drunk, you¡¯re wee to do with me as you please.¡±

    Qing Wei fell briefly dazed, then shot to her feet and said with the utmost solemnity, ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t hold back!¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh dryly. ¡°I hope you don''t.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    They said wine alone doesn¡¯t get a man drunk; men surrender themselves to intoxication.

    And beauty could be just as intoxicating as alcohol.

    Su Yi had long since lost track of how many cups he¡¯d drained, but he never once used his cultivation base to suppress the alcohol¡¯s effects.

    Qing Wei followed suit.

    However, she was starting to get drunk. Her eyelids drooped, and her slender, impressive figure was unsteady.

    Nheless, she raised her cup and continued drinking.

    In the end, her loose bun came undone, her eyes were dazed, and she slumped back in her seat. Perhaps because of the wine, heat coursed through her, and she loosened thepels of her clothing, revealing the eye-catching, snowy skin beneath.

    But in the end, she couldn¡¯t drink Su Yi under the table. She was the first to copse limply onto the tabletop.

    Even in her stupor, her lips moved. She muttered, ¡°I¡¯ve got to have my way with you tonight! If I don¡¯t, I might never get another chance¡­¡¯

    Su Yi was stunned. He endured his own intoxicated state and rose to help Qing Wei up.

    But after getting drunk, this unparalleled charmer of an Immortal Lady seemed downright wild! She flopped about like a fish and grumbled, ¡°Let go of me! I can still drink! If anyone dares ruin this for me, I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll¡­¡±

    <em>Thud!</em>

    Su Yi tossed Qing Wei onto the bed.

    He turned and was just about to leave when a pair of soft, supple arms wrapped around him from behind and held him fast. A momentter, a scalding hot, ample figure pressed up against him and flipped him onto the bed.

    ¡­

    Late at night.

    The radiant moon hung overhead, illuminating the treasure ship as it parted the churning sea of clouds.

    It was a glorious sight.

    Suddenly, a startled cry resounded from the ship.

    ¡°Are you still drunk?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    ¡°Then rest up properly,¡± said Su Yi, his voice tinged withughter. ¡°I said it before, and I¡¯ll say it again. Should the daye that you can drink me under the table, I promise to apany you to the very end.¡±

    With that, Su Yi left the room.

    Qing Wei flushed red with shame. Now that the alcohol¡¯s influence had ebbed, she realized how¡­ bold she¡¯d been.

    She took several deep breaths to calm herself down. For some inexplicable reason, a hint of mncholy coursed through her heart.

    She rubbed her forehead and leaned back into bed. <em>He really is admirable! He¡¯s a hundred, no, a thousand times better than those guys who lose their self-control the moment theyy eyes on me!</em>

    A little whileter, a hint of a smile tugged at her lips. Qing Wei knew she¡¯d been overly abrupt.

    Deep within her heart, she really did harbor thoughts of repaying his benevolence. It was a big part of why she¡¯d thrown herself into his bed. She didn¡¯t really have feelings for him.

    Of course, had Su Yi wanted to possess her, she¡¯d have been willing, but Su Yi had done no such thing.

    Qing Wei found this a bit disappointing, but it only made her admire and respect him all the more.

    ¡­¡­

    Su Yi stood near the ship¡¯s railing with his hands behind his back and let out a deep sigh.

    He wasn¡¯t old-fashioned or pedantic, and he¡¯d never been opposed to dual cultivation. But that was on the precondition that he and his partner shared some feelings. He knew that Qing Wei just wanted to repay his benevolence, and he didn¡¯t want to spend the night with someone under such circumstances.

    Furthermore, after fusing with the Temple Master, Shen Mu, and Wang Ye¡¯s Dao Imprints and inheriting their memories and experiences, Su Yi gradually took less and less interest in matters of men and women.

    He asionally entertained thoughts of dual cultivation, but he quickly cast them aside.

    This change was neither good nor bad. It was just something that happened to cultivators as their cultivation progressed. Some things just didn¡¯t matter as much.

    ¡­

    Three dayster, they reached the border of the Dark Province.

    ¡°You¡¯re Excellency, I¡¯m leaving. Once I¡¯ve made arrangements for the House of Little Joys, I¡¯ll return to my master¡¯s side. Also, before we meet again, I¡¯ll¡­ be sure to improve my capacity for liquor!¡± Qing Wei waved with an enchanting smile.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Take care.¡±

    ¡°Hm!¡±

    Before long, Qing Wei disappeared over the horizon.

    Su Yi watched her departure only briefly before returning to his treasure ship and continuing into the Dark Province.

    Half a dayter, a sudden storm fell, plunging the world into darkness. Rain poured from the heavens, lightning shed, and thunder rumbled, lending the sky an additional austerity.

    Su Yi sat at the head of the boat, admiring the storm. He was perfectly content.

    This rare tranquility and solitude was the best part of traveling alone. It could get lonely at times, but when you got used to it, it was the most rxed,fortable way to be.

    <em>Whoosh~</em>

    The rain intensified, and soon, it was pouring down in buckets. It was as if the river of heaven had burst through a dam. Their field of view was shrouded entirely in a misty curtain of rain.

    All of creation was fuzzy and indistinct.

    As the rain poured down, the dense pitter-patter of raindrops suddenly transformed into a downpour of sword qi.

    <em>Bang!!</em>

    The treasure ship split into pieces. Fragments scattered through the air.

    Terrifying murderous intent swept outward.

    Su Yi disappeared into the misty rain, then reappeared several tens of thousands of feet away. His snow-white robes were entirely unmarred.

    The rain kept pouring down, but any droplets that got within a hundred feet of him collided against an invisible barrier, unable to get any closer.

    As he hovered beneath the storm, he turned and gazed into the distance.

 Chapter 1704: Assassination Through a Curtain of Rain

    Deep within the rain and mist, an indistinct figure appeared, but only for the briefest of moments. He was gone as quickly as he appeared.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze focused, and he waved his sleeves.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The surrounding curtain of rain copsed with a bang. A wisp of sword qi silently descended from the dome of heaven.

    Steady, urate, and ruthless!

    And so quick that it seemed like teleportation.

    <em>Bang!</em>

    The sky copsed around Su Yi, while he disappeared from viewpletely.

    The battle abruptly fell silent.The rain poured down, andyers of mist rose into the air. Everything was overcast. There was no trace of an enemy, nor was there any sign of Su Yi. The only sound was the endless downpour.

    Time slipped by.

    Ten snaps of the fingerster, the countless raindrops froze in ce, then hovered in midair. They were like translucent, unmoving pearls.

    A momentter, the countless pearls of rain exploded.

    <em>Bang bang bang!</em>

    The rapid-fire explosions were like the beating of a drum. As the raindrops scattered, they sharpened into sword qi.

    A wave of sword qi swept forth, enveloping everything on all sidespletely.

    In another stretch of sky, a figure staggered into view, then blurred into a shadow and shot into the distance.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    A streak of sword qi descended like a cage of the Grand Dao. It was radiant, hot, and searingly bright.

    Itpletely sealed off that shadowy figure¡¯s escape route!

    ¡°Break!¡± That figure bellowed, pressed his fingers into a makeshift sword, and furiously shed the air.

    Tyrannical, fiery sword qi whooshed forth, but before it got far, the descending sword qi mmed into it, shattering it into pieces.

    A momentter, a figure staggered backward. His expression shifted dramatically.

    ¡°Who sent you?¡± A calm voice rang out as Su Yi appeared in the distance out of nowhere.

    His assant was a man in ck robes. His face was thin, and his eyes were sharp as knives. He gripped a long, thin, ck sword. The de was only two fingers thick, but it was fully four feet long and imposingly sharp.

    Su Yi could tell at a nce that the man in ck was an early-stage Immortal King and a ruthless master of the Dao of Assassination!

    The pouring rain and overcast skies were natural phenomena.

    The man in ck then used a secret technique to hide himself, fusing himself almost perfectly into the downpour. He didn¡¯t reveal even the slightest w.

    Even Su Yi didn¡¯t notice him until <em>after </em>he made his assassination attempt. It was obvious how extraordinarily skilled the man in ck was.

    More importantly, he was an Immortal King! Even by the standards of the Immortal Realm as a whole, he was an absolutely first-rate assassin!

    Even other Immortal Kings would struggle to sense this assassin¡¯s attacks in time, let alone those beneath that level!

    The man in ck said expressionlessly, ¡°Do you really think I¡¯ll tell you?¡±

    <em>h!</em>

    He suddenly transformed into a ck shadow and disappeared into thin air.

    This was an extraordinarily wondrous evasive technique. It let him slip into the air, and it drew upon the Laws of Space. It allowed instantaneous teleportation, and other cultivators¡¯ divine senses couldn¡¯t lock onto the user.

    A mocking grin tugged at Su Yi¡¯s lips as he raised his hand and struck the air.

    <em>Bang!</em>

    The sky copsed and shattered on all sides.

    The man in ck was just three hundred feet away when Su Yi forced him back into view.

    He shot ahead and disappeared back into the sky, only for the countless spatial rifts to transform into sharp, tyrannical sword qi and envelop him on all sides.

    The streaks of sword qi were so dense and so numerous that they blotted out the sun!

    The man in ck couldn¡¯t help but gasp. One palm strike, and Su Yi shattered the sky, transforming the surrounding space into an all-epassing sword rain. It really seemed like he was seizing good fortune from the heavens!

    He dared not hesitate. His sleeves billowed around him as he took a step forward and bellowed, his voice booming like spring thunder. ¡°Break!¡±

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Countless golden mes surged forth, burning the heavens and destroying the earth. The countless streaks of sword qi melted and copsed.

    The man in ck seized the opportunity, shooting forth like a beam of ck lightning. His figure contorted in midair, flickering in and out of view.

    In the blink of an eye, he shifted locations dozens of times over. It was impossible to nail down his location.

    Overflowing murderous intent locked firmly onto Su Yi.

    There was no need to question it. The moment Su Yi revealed even the slightest weakness, the Immortal King assassin would swoop in to deal a lethal blow!

    But it was as if Su Yi didn¡¯t even know the meaning of the word ¡°danger.¡± He suddenly stepped forward in the air and swung his left hand like a sword.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Endless sword qi poured down, as if the river of heaven were raining down to earth. It was vast and grand, and its power swept outward in all directions. It seemed almost omnipresent.

    Terrifying sword force burst forth like a tidal wave or avnche.

    The man in ck dodged repeatedly, darting across the sky, but no matter where he went, a flood of sword qi was there to greet him.

    In the end, there was nowhere left to dodge. He could only swing his sword and fight back.

    <em>Bang!!!</em>

    A deafening impact rang out. The man in ck felt as if a tidal wave had mmed into him, sending him flying backward.

    His eyes widened with disbelief. <em>How could an Immortal Lord possibly have such attainments in the Dao of the Sword?!</em>

    Before he could steady himself on his feet¡­

    Su Yi appeared out of thin air, raised his hand, and ruthlessly swung his palm. It struck with the force of a divine mountain in freefall.

    That terrifying power left the man in ck unable to even breathe. He realized how dangerous this attack was, and he dared not linger. He had no choice but to draw on his trump card.

    Meanwhile¡ª¡ª

    A thousand miles away, beneath the great tree at the peak of a mountain, there stood an enormous middle-aged man d in beast skins. His skin looked like it was forged out of bronze, and his muscles bulged.

    He had a sharp, prominent mustache and eyes like a hawk. His hands readied a white bone bow. Its string was already taut and ready to fire a ck arrow covered in countless contorted markings. The dull arrowhead reflected no light.

    The middle-aged man didn¡¯t move a muscle, and his aura was entirely withdrawn. He blended into his environment perfectly, as if he were a boulder.

    But his essence, qi, and spirit were locked onto the battle taking ce a thousand miles away!

    Meanwhile, in a barrenndscape, a red-robed Daoist stood in silence, gripping a snow-white saber. His features were handsome, with a strange, unearthly beauty. He looked young, and he had a golden vertical eye on his forehead.

    His entire body was shrouded in ripples of silver starlight that hid him from view. He was entirely undetectable. Even if someone was right next to him, and even if they used their divine sense, they wouldn¡¯t know he was there.

    He too was locked onto the battle raging a thousand miles away.

    There were two other hidden experts at the ready, just like the middle-aged man in beast skin and the red-robed Daoist.

    A cloaked spearman, and a dainty, beautiful woman in white. A two-foot ink-ck saber curved like a crescent moon hovered before her.

    The four experts were each a thousand miles away, one for each cardinal direction. All four were perfectly blended into their environment.

    And all four were locked firmly onto the man in ck despite the distance!

    The moment their auras swept over Su Yi, he was sure to sense it. That would reveal their presence.

    When the man in ck was forced back and saw that Su Yi was already readying his next strike, he struck the air.

    His four allies attacked without the slightest hesitation.

    But despite their best efforts, something unexpected happened¡ª¡ª

    Su Yi suddenly stopped what he was doing and shot off like a lightning bolt. In a sh, he was ten thousand feet away.

    The four Immortal Kings furrowed their brows, and they felt stifled. They found this iparably difficult to ept.

    The prey they¡¯d been waiting for all this time had finally fallen into their trap¡­. Only to somehow escape anyway.

    In the end, they suppressed their frustration and decided to continue waiting for another opportune moment to strike.

    But Su Yi made no further attempts to attack.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid your attempts to bait me have failed,¡± said Su Yi. He swept his gaze around the area before focusing on the man in ck. ¡°If you dare to give chase, next time we meet, I guarantee that not one of you will escape with your life.¡±

    With that, he turned to leave. He shot ahead like a wisp of floating light, and in the blink of an eye, he¡¯d vanished without a trace.

    The man in ck silently narrowed his eyes, his gaze shifting and uncertain.

    In the end, he gave up the chase.

    ¡°Come on out. Our prey¡¯s already discovered you,¡± the man in ck said glumly.

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, a middle-aged man in beast skins, a Daoist in red robes, a cloaked figure, and a woman in white appeared. Each came from a different direction.

    ¡°How did he discover us?¡± the middle-aged man in beast skins asked gravely. He was obviously unwilling to ept this.

    ¡°How the hell should I know?¡± The man in ck frowned. ¡°I have to admit that Shen Mu really is terrifying. He¡¯s obviously just an Immortal Lord, but his strength and abilities are simply unbelievable.¡±

    ¡°I tried to take him out earlier, and you all know me. I should have been able to catch even a mid-stage Miracle Realm expert off guard, yet that kid managed to dodge!¡±

    The other four frowned.

    The man in ck was a master of the Dao of Assassination. He was unquestionably among the greatest assassins in the Immortal Realm. Although he was still only in the early stages of the Miracle Realm, when he caught his targets off guard, even Immortal Kings of higher cultivations were doomed.

    Yet now, he¡¯d failed to kill a mere Immortal Lord!

    ¡°Furthermore, when we fought, I had the strange sensation that he recognized the abilities I was using, right down to my cultivation technique. He dodged everything I threw at him with ease.¡±

    The man in ck tried his utmost to remember everyst detail of their sh. His eyes glinted. ¡°In the end, when I was about to use my ultimate killer weapon and take him down alongside you, he sensed it and withdrew. He didn''t even stop to think for an instant. His flexibility and reaction speed are simply terrifying!¡±

    ¡°Who cares how fast his reaction speed is? He still ran away, didn¡¯t he?¡± The red-robed Daoist rubbed his forehead. ¡°Before we began this operation, I told you that Shen Mu wasn¡¯t simple. I said that even though all five of us are Immortal Kings, and even though we''ve made ample preparations, we must be on guard.¡±

    ¡°As you can see, this little fish slipped out of our hands. He¡¯s a troublesome one.¡± He paused, then continued, ¡°Also, it¡¯s highly likely that he¡¯s grasped our location and he is now on guard. We¡¯ll have to change our approach for our next attempt.¡±

    The others nodded.

    The woman in white sighed in apparent self-deprecation. ¡°All five of us are Immortal Kings, and we¡¯ve been preparing this for quite some time. Who¡¯d have thought we¡¯d let a little Immortal Lord slip through our fingers?¡±

 Chapter 1705: Predator and Prey

    The other four Immortal Kings fell silent in response to the woman¡¯s words.

    In the present-day Immortal Realm, Great Realm experts couldn¡¯t leave seclusion, so Immortal Kings were like hegemons. Yet now, the five of them joined forces to intercept and kill an Immortal Lord, only for him to flee with ease. If word got out, who¡¯d believe it?

    Had they gottencent? No, they hadn¡¯t. They¡¯d discussed their approach long before the battle began, and they¡¯d gone over every detail of Shen Mu¡¯s battle following the Divine Hunt.

    In the end, they reached a few useful conclusions.

    First, Shen Mu was strong enough to contend with the mightiest of early-stage Miracle Realm experts. They¡¯d reached this conclusion after going over his battle with Immortal King Chi Meng of Jade Firmament Immortal Pce.

    Second, Shen Mu couldn¡¯t face multiple Immortal Kings on his own strength. Otherwise, there was no way he would have used that Combat Soul Puppet when seven Immortal Kings encircled him. He sent out the puppet without even trying to fight first.

    Third, that Combat Soul Puppet¡¯s power was exhausted!

    This third point was the most crucial, as it was the puppet they feared most.

    They¡¯d analyzed the battle with the utmost seriousness, then reached the conclusion that the Combat Soul Puppet could kill mid-stage Miracle Realm Immortal Kings¡­ at the very least!It seemed entirely possible that it could threatente-stage Immortal Kings too!

    The only thing worth celebrating was that after that grand battle, it would have been obvious to anyone that the Combat Soul Puppet was severely depleted. It no longer presented much of a threat.

    They¡¯d also analyzed Shen Mu¡¯sbat skills, like his attainments in the Dao of the Sword and secret arts.

    It was precisely because they had such detailed information that they¡¯d prepared this deathtrap so meticulously. They were convinced that a trap of this level could threaten even mid-stage Immortal Kings!

    Who¡¯d have thought that they¡¯d fail even after preparing so thoroughly? How could anyone possibly use them of gettingcent?

    ¡°Ultimately, the issue is that we don¡¯t fully understand Shen Mu¡¯s origins or abilities,¡± sighed the middle-aged man in beast skins.

    Shen Mu was just too mysterious. He was thoroughly shrouded in mystery. No one knew just how many wondrous abilities he had up his sleeves.

    This was what led to unexpected variables in their assassination attempt!

    ¡°If he weren¡¯t such high-level prey, he wouldn¡¯t have been worthy of all five of us joining forces to target him, don¡¯t you think?¡± The red-robed Daoist stroked his jaw and said softly, ¡°Besides, we aren¡¯t the only ones after him. The Church of the Pure One, the Church of Supreme Oneness, and numerous other top factions have sent their experts too. All of us are chasing him with all our might.¡±

    He stretchednguidly and muttered, ¡°We¡¯ve got to hurry. The sect leader said that capturing Shen Mu alive will lead to inestimably enormous benefits!

    ¡°Shen Mu is indeed of the utmost importance, and his origins are extraordinary. I¡¯m sure he has enormous secrets, and that he carries enormous good fortune. Even disregarding whatever else he has on him, that Combat Soul Puppet is an extraordinary treasure!

    ¡°That aside, Shen Mu acquired a suspected Great Realm treasure in the Divine Hunt Demon Mountains. If we capture him, that treasure alone is worthy of our personal intervention!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯d best be cautious,¡± said one of hispanions. ¡°We absolutely cannot lower our guard. Better to return empty-handed than to risk our lives.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    As the group conversed, they got to work. Before long, all five disappeared into the surrounding area.

    Shortly after, two new figures emerged.

    The first was an amiable old man in Daoist robes. His hair and beard were as white as snow. The other was a woman in a in dress. She was a slender beauty, and she carried a bamboo flute.

    ¡°The Church of Divine me actually sent out <em>five </em>Immortal King experts, including the master assassin Meng Zhe. It seems they¡¯re dead set on taking Shen Mu down,¡± said a woman in a in dress.

    ¡°We¡¯re dead set on taking him down too, aren¡¯t we?¡± said the old man in Daoist robes. ¡°Shen Mu has only himself to me for causing such an enormous incident. None of the Immortal Realm¡¯s top factions will let him off.¡±

    ¡°But Shen Mu isn¡¯t so easily killed,¡± said the woman in the in dress. ¡°We both saw that battle clearly. Meng Zhe made thorough, meticulous arrangements, but Shen Mu still gave him the slip. I can also say with certainty that if Meng Zhe had fought Shen Mu alone, he would have been killed.¡±

    The old man in Daoist robes was instantly solemn. ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case. The most terrifying part is that the boy is one hundred percent alert. He obviously sensed an ambush lying in wait, which is why he decisively retreated. He didn¡¯t linger on the battlefield in the slightest.¡±

    The woman in the in dress asked suddenly, ¡°Then do you think he realized that we¡¯re hiding nearby?¡±

    The mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind.

    The five Immortal Kings of the Church of Divine me attacked Su YI first, while the two of them hid themselves even deeper. Not even Meng Zhe, the Immortal King assassin, noticed them.

    ¡°Impossible,¡± the old man in Daoist robes said firmly. ¡°We¡¯re each carrying a Heaven-Deceiving Chess Piece. It¡¯s enough to elude the notice of the Laws. A Great Realm powerhouse might sense us, but no Immortal King could, let alone someone beneath that level.¡±

    A Heaven-Deceiving Chess Piece!

    These were treasures the founder of the Church of the Pure One, the Blood Firmament Immortal Emperor, refined personally. They couldpletely obscure your presence, and so long as you held still, you could elude even the notice of the Laws!

    ¡°Impossible?¡± The woman in the in dress fell briefly silent. ¡°Elder Mo, don¡¯t getcent. Shen Mu is shrouded in mysteries, and he has countless abilities up his sleeves. Perhaps he really hasn¡¯t sensed our presence, but when we strike, we have to be as cautious as can be. If the right opportunity doesn¡¯t arise, better to give up than to risk ourselves.¡±

    The old man in Daoist robes frowned, thenughed. ¡°Very well. Let¡¯s just hide, watch tigers do battle, then swoop in to reap the benefits.¡±

    The woman inclined her head. ¡°That¡¯s our best shot. Shen Mu might be crafty as a fox, but I¡¯m afraid that not even he realized that others captured a trace of his aura after the Divine Hunt. On the road ahead, no matter how he disguises himself or what identity he adopts, there¡¯ll be no escaping pursuit.¡±

    Immortal Kings and Queens could easily piece together numerous worthwhile leads just by examining a battlefield. This was how they¡¯d managed to lock onto Shen Mu!

    ¡°Even if he knows, it¡¯s already toote,¡±ughed the old man in Daoist robes.

    As they conversed, their figures faded back into their surroundings. Before long, they¡¯d disappearedpletely. They didn¡¯t cause the slightest disturbance, nor did they leave even the slightest trace.

    ...

    Beneath the night sky.

    A stream burbled through the mountain wilderness, glinting beneath the moonlight.

    Su Yi sat on the ground beside it, his white robes catching the light. They were entirely unmarred by dust.

    <em>Just as I thought. The moment I revealed my presence, my enemies came running. Very well. I¡¯ll just have to y with them. At least the journey won¡¯t be boring this way.</em>

    Su Yi leisurely picked up a jug of wine, threw back his head, and drank. The will to fight ignited in his chest.

    Although tonight¡¯s assassination attempt came out of nowhere, he¡¯d anticipated that something like this would happen!

    Rather, you could say he¡¯d invited it on purpose.

    As the former Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign, the man who¡¯d once dominated the entire Immortal Realm, he naturally knew the strength of Immortal Kings like the back of his hand.

    He knew that after the curtains fell on the Divine Hunt, the factions involved would do everything they could to hunt him down.

    He¡¯d left traces of his aura on the battlefield deliberately. With that lead, his enemies would be able to find him!

    Of course, if Su Yi really wanted to hide himself, it wouldn¡¯t matter that they¡¯d captured traces of his presence. There¡¯d be no way for them to find him.

    He¡¯d only just spent a month in seclusion in the Underground Pce of Seeking the Profound. None of his enemies could find him there because he¡¯d hidden all traces of his presence.

    It was only after parting ways with Qing Wei and setting off for the Dark Province¡¯s Abyss of Dark Fog that Su Yi deliberately let a hint of his aura slip.

    He wanted to see whether or not his enemies were still looking for him even now, a month after the Divine Hunt.

    Who¡¯d have thought that he¡¯d lure over so many big fish at once?

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t scared. On the contrary, he was delighted.

    One more step, and he¡¯d break into the mid-stage Void Realm. Furthermore, he¡¯d reforged the Sword of the Human Realm and reformed his powers of the Grand Dao into Void Realm Laws. All he needed now was opponents to test himself with.

    Now, so many powerful Immortal Kings had shown up at his door. Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but be as delighted as a predator spotting its favorite prey.

    Furthermore, this most recent assassination attempt was incredibly meticulous. Each of his opponents was more ruthless and capable than the one before. Even Su Yi caught a whiff of danger.

    But all of this just served to ignite Su Yi¡¯s long-dormant will to fight!

    <em>That man in ck used the Church of Divine me¡¯s Great Formlessness Escape Incantation, and he was a master assassin. He¡¯s a peak expert among early-stage Immortal Kings. The four Immortal Kings with him hid themselves well, and I doubt they¡¯re weak,</em> thought Su Yi. He was inwardly reying the battle he¡¯d just fought.

    Just as he prepared to kill the man in ck, his instincts alerted him to the danger, and he retreated without hesitation.

    Afterward, he used a secret soul art and discovered the four Immortal King experts hidden further away.

    It was immediately obvious to him that, had he reacted even the slightest bit slower, they would have encircled him, which would have meant trouble.

    Of course, whatever trouble they could cause wasn''t enough to make Su Yi flee. What really convinced him to retreat was that he sensed two others hidden in the area!

    Even after using his secret soul art, he could only just barely sense them, so he figured they had to be from the Church of the Pure One!

    He knew this because they were using the Blood Firmament Immortal Sovereign¡¯s Heaven-Deceiving Chess Pieces to obscure their presences.

    Others might not be able to sense these treasures, but Su Yi was far, far too familiar with them. During the Battle of Eternal Night, the Blood Firmament Immortal Sovereign used Heaven-Deceiving Chessboards to lead a group of Great Realm experts to ambush Wang Ye!

    And the Heaven-Deceiving Chess Pieces were far inferior to the Heaven-Deceiving Chessboards! Of course Su Yi recognized them. How could he not?

    The situation was soplicated, and there were so many enemies lying in wait, that Su Yi knew it wasn¡¯t the right time for an all-out battle. Thus, he retreated at the first opportunity.

    <em>Seven Immortal Kings have appeared already. They¡¯re from the Church of Divine me and the Church of the Pure One. What about the other top factions? Will they send Immortal Kings after me too?</em>

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but be eager.

 Chapter 1706: The Datura Barrier

    Su Yi would have had no choice but to avoid a direct confrontation with a group of Immortal Kings, but it was different if they were simply pursuing him. Despite the endless dangers, he wasn¡¯t at all worried.

    <em>I really haven¡¯t experienced a pursuit of this level yet in this lifetime. It¡¯s actually quite nostalgic, </em>thought Su Yi.

    In his time as Su Xuanjun, he made numerous enemies during his rise to prominence. He was chased countless times over, and his pursuit of the sword was marked with fresh blood and the mes of war.

    During his time as the Temple Master, he was simrly pursued by countless powerful foes, and he experienced countless startling, soul-shaking battles, narrow escapes, and assassination attempts. In the end, he nheless dominated the starry skies. No one in the Eastern Profound Star Domain was fit to be his opponent!

    And as Shen Mu¡­. Mm, well, no need to go into that one.

    The perils he¡¯d experienced as Wang Ye had been even bloodier and more terrifying than those of his other lives.

    Between the start of his rise to prominence and seizing control over the Immortal Realm, his life hung in the bnce on numerous asions. Once, over the River of Epochs, he was even targeted and intercepted by the gods!

    Then, his greatest enemies¡ªthe Blood Firmament Immortal Sovereign, Immortal Sovereign Sky Killer, the Leveling Heavens Immortal Sovereign, and Jiang Tai¡¯e¡ªworked together to ambush him. This led to the Battle of Eternal Night.

    Thinking back on these memories now, Su Yi really couldn¡¯t help but be rueful.During his current lifetime¡¯s cultivation, he¡¯d experienced countless battles big and small, but nothing like this. This was his first time being pursued by the Immortal Kings of top factions.

    It was dangerous!

    But it was exciting too, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel eager.

    A momentter, Su Yi furrowed his brow in thought. <em>What¡¯s the best way to kill all of my pursuers at once?</em><em>I can¡¯t leave even one of them alive!</em>

    His enemies hailed from different immortal factions. All were top experts among Immortal Kings, and each was more crafty and ruthless than the one before.

    He didn¡¯t even need to think to realize that the moment they realized something was amiss, they¡¯d retreat. They would in no way give him an opportunity to exploit.

    That meant that destroying them all in one fell swoop would be very, very difficult.

    Still, Su Yi nned to give it a shot.

    Even if he failed in the end, he wanted to destroy as many of his enemies as possible.

    <em>It seems I¡¯ll have to resort to petty trickery, </em>thought Su Yi. <em>And I¡¯ll have to be on guard for the possibility that my enemies are carrying who knows what dangerous treasures.</em>

    The Immortal Realm¡¯s top factions wouldn¡¯t have sent so many Immortal Kings after him without making ample preparations.

    It was even entirely possible that Great Realm experts had guided and instructed them!

    Jiang Tai¡¯e, the Leveling Heavens Immortal Sovereign, and other such old-timers might well be too afraid of divine misfortune to show themselves, but they¡¯d long since realized that Su Yi was Wang Ye¡¯s reincarnation. They were sure to n ordingly and set traps for him!

    After a while, Su Yi took a deep breath. Then heughed, threw back his head, and drained his jug of wine. <em>Haha, alright! This battle might be unpredictable and perilous, but that just makes it all the more interesting.</em><em>Let¡¯s get started, then!</em>

    He rose and traveled along the burbling stream. Before long, he¡¯d disappeared into the vast, empty wilderness.

    Shortly afterward, a group soundlessly appeared where he¡¯d stood just moments prior. These were none other than the five Immortal Kings from the Church of Divine me.

    Their ranks included Meng Zhe, the man in ck who¡¯d just tried to assassinate Su Yi.

    ¡°Judging by the marks he left behind, he lingered here again for about fifteen minutes,¡± whispered Meng Zhe.

    ¡°Strange. Why did his presence abruptly disappear here?¡± The tall, stalwart middle-aged man in beast skins frowned. ¡°It seems he realized that we haven¡¯t given up the chase, so he used some kind of secret art to obscure his presence and hide himselfpletely.¡±

    The unearthly, beautifully handsome Daoist in red said, ¡°Geese leave behind their cries as they pass, and every passing wind leaves its mark. There is no truly seamless way to hide one¡¯s presence, and we¡¯ve grasped his distinctive aura. So long as we use the right secret treasures to sense it, we¡¯ll be able to figure out where he went.¡±

    With that, he flipped his palm, and a bronze disc floated into the air.

    He observed it briefly, then whipped his head around and gazed into the distance. ¡°Come on, let''s go!¡±

    The group promptly disappeared into thin air.

    Sparse stars illuminated the night sky.

    Not long after the five Immortal Kings of the Church of Divine me left, one of the stars shed like a blinking eye.

    Upon closer inspection, it really was an eye. It was a dull silver and cold as ice. Dense talisman markings floated within its pupil.

    <em>h!</em>

    A momentter, the strange silver eye disguised as a star disappeared into thin air, and a man and woman appeared beside the burbling stream.

    An elderly Daoist with snow white hair, and a woman in a in dress.

    The two Immortal Kings from the Church of the Pure One.

    ¡°That eye was most likely an Exquisite Goddess Pearl. They say they¡¯re crafted from the eyes of Zhulong true spirit divine beasts. They can hide themselves in the sky, and when they lock onto someone, it doesn¡¯t matter where they hide. There¡¯s no way to escape the Exquisite Goddess Pearl¡¯s notice,¡± said the woman in the in dress. She gazed thoughtfully up at the sky, where that ¡°star¡± had disappeared.

    ¡°It seems it¡¯s just as our leader suspected. The Church of the Exquisite Goddess, another faction backed by a deity, has gotten involved too,¡± the elderly Daoist said with a frown.

    The Church of the Exquisite Goddess was highly secretive, and they kept a low profile. They were a rtively recent faction that arose after the Age of Fallen Immortals.

    And they had a divine backer, just like the Church of All Spirits and Cloud Apparatus Immortal Manor.

    Unlike other simr factions, though, the Church of the Exquisite Goddess kept an extremely low profile and almost never got involved in worldly affairs. Even so, there was no doubting their extraordinarily firm foundations. They could contend with even some of the greatest factions of the present day!

    ¡°It seems that sitting back and waiting to reap the benefits won¡¯t be so easy after all,¡± sighed the elderly Daoist.

    The woman in the in dress said softly, ¡°The sect leader said that it¡¯d be best if we borrowed another¡¯s hands to kill him.¡±

    The old man was stunned. ¡°Did he really say that?¡±

    The woman in the in dress had a strange light in her eyes. ¡°Elder Mo, you don¡¯t know this yet, but the Church of the Exquisite Goddess has gotten involved precisely because the sect matter hopes to borrow their hands. We can watch tigers fight from a safe distance, or swoop in at the end to reap the benefits. It doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is that Shen Mu must die!¡±

    ¡°Does that mean that other factions with divine backers will participate in addition to the Church of the Exquisite Goddess?¡±

    ¡°Most likely, yes.¡±

    ¡°Tch tch, in that case, Shen Mu will struggle to escape disaster. Now it¡¯s just a matter of which faction manages to snuff him out first.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case. He¡¯s just one person, and so many top factions have sent their Immortal Kings against him. It¡¯s truly unprecedented.¡±

    As they conversed, they gradually vanished into thin air.

    Late at night.

    A weathered, gaunt old man stood atop a mountain, near the cliffside, gazing at a distant valley.

    He carried a ck cane, and his gaze was heavy.

    <em>Whoosh!</em>

    A fist-sized, dull silver pearl appeared silently before him.

    It was the Exquisite Goddess Pearl!

    The old man tapped the pearl, and a scene appeared reflected on its surface. It depicted a man in clothes whiter than snow. He was shuttling through the night sky, like a fleeting, ethereal wisp of moonlight.

    ¡°What a wondrous technique for hiding his presence! If we didn¡¯t have a divine treasure like the Exquisite Goddess Pearl, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯d never have been able to lock onto him,¡± eximed the gaunt old man.

    ¡°If it¡¯s really as Immortal Sovereign Blood Firmament of the Church of the Pure One says, it¡¯s no wonder,¡± said a schrly middle-aged man. ¡°Of course the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign¡¯s reincarnation would be capable of that.¡±

    The gaunt old man nodded. ¡°Our target this time is iparably troublesome indeed. Fortunately, his cultivation is still low, and that makes him vulnerable. He¡¯s nothing like Wang Ye at the height of his power.¡±

    He gazed intently at the Exquisite Goddess Pearl. ¡°He¡¯s already headed for the valley. We cannot afford any dys. Let¡¯s hurry and guide our turtle into its jar.¡±

    They¡¯d long since set a deathtrap in the distant valley. Now, all they had to do was wait for their prey to fall into theirps.

    ¡°Very well!¡± The middle-aged schr nodded, raised his hand, and shattered that strange talisman.

    A momentter, he gazed at the Exquisite Goddess Pearl. Two Immortal King experts appeared reflected on its surface. Both were charging at Shen Mu!

    Shen Mu looked startled, and he immediately fled, but both Immortal Kings gave chase.

    Along the way, yet another Immortal King appeared and attacked out of nowhere. Shen Mu changed directions and fled with all his might.

    Within just a little over ten breaths of time, Shen Mu reached a valley covered in misty clouds.

    The gaunt old man and the middle-aged schr instantly felt a massive weight lift from their shoulders. Their spirits soared.

    ¡°Seal the ce off,¡± ordered the gaunt old man.

    ¡°Got it!¡± The schr took out a scroll painting. It depicted a blood-red datura flower.

    As the painting rose into the air,yer uponyer of blood-red flower petals appeared throughout the surroundingndscape.

    Every petal connected heaven and earth, like a natural, insurmountable barrier. The countless petals were like countless barriers, and they sealed the surrounding eight thousand miles of heaven and earthpletely!

    The Datura Barrier! Its defensive power was enough to block the full-force attacks of even an Immortal King! In other words, if trapped inside, not even Immortal Kings could escape!

    That misty valley was at the heart of the Datura Barrier, like the stamen and pistil of a flower.

    As the barrier appeared, endless bloody light surged throughout the valley. It was like a giant, gaping maw intent on devouring Su Yi!

    Furthermore, three of the Immortal Kings chasing Su Yi stood outside the valley.

    When the thin old man and the middle-aged schr saw this, they couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Everything had gone smoothly and ording to n!

    ¡°With the Datura Barrier in ce, the others chasing the boy won¡¯t be able to reach him anytime soon!¡± the gaunt old man said with glee. They¡¯d long since realized that Immortal Kings of other factions were chasing Wang Ye¡¯s reincarnation too.

    Fortunately, with the Datura Barrier in ce, they had no need to worry about others snatching away their prey!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! It¡¯s time to hunt a turtle in a jar!¡± said the gaunt old man. He¡¯d already put the Exquisite Goddess Pearl away.

    He gripped his cane, and he and the middle-aged schr shot toward the distant valley.

 Chapter 1707: Braving Peril Head-On

    The misty valley at the heart of the Datura Barrier waspletely covered by its blood-red power.

    When the gaunt old man and the middle-aged schr arrived, they found three Immortal Kings waiting for them.

    A young man with blood-red hair; a bald, blue-eyed man in ck; and a pale, full-figured, mature beauty.

    ¡°Thanks for the hard work,¡± the gaunt old man said with augh.

    The three Immortal Kings bowed in greeting, then gazed into the valley.

    Bloody light ran rampant. The power of the formation was like a surging red tide, and it rumbled like thunder. Its aura was terrifying and imposing.

    It was indistinct, but they could see a figure darting to and fro inside!

    This was none other than Su Yi.

    The formation erupted with enough power to destroy heaven and earth. Tidal waves swept forth from all sides.Su Yi was like a skiff in turbulent waters, at risk of capsizing at a moment¡¯s notice!

    ¡°The kid¡¯s really quite something. If we were trapped in the Datura Barrier, I¡¯m afraid we wouldn¡¯tst long at all,¡± sighed the young man with blood-red hair.

    The Datura Barrier was extraordinarily terrifying. It was one of the greatest killer weapons of the Church of the Exquisite Goddess. It was imbued with the power of their goddess, and it was entirely capable of suppressing and killing Immortal Kings.

    Yet now, an Immortal Lord was stubbornly resisting the formation¡¯s onught. Who wouldn¡¯t have been stunned?

    ¡°He is, after all, the reincarnation of the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign. How could he possibly be weak? Were he anyone else, there¡¯d be no need for us to join forces like this,¡± said the bald, jade-eyed man in ck robes.

    ¡°Libationer Han Yun, the sect master instructed him to capture him alive. Be careful not to crush him!¡± said the full-figured mature beauty with a charming smile.

    The one she called ¡°Libationer Han Yun¡± was the middle-aged schr. He couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Rest assured, I know when to stop.¡±

    The scroll painting let him control the Datura Barrier¡¯s power!

    When he saw the thoroughly surrounded, imperiled Su Yi, the thin old man couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you. Even now, I almost can''t believe this Shen Mu is really Tyrant Wang Ye¡¯s reincarnation¡­¡±

    The others were briefly dazed. They too felt strange.

    Wang Ye!

    A hegemon of the Dao of the Sword, the man whose name shook the Immortal Realm prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals! He¡¯d once stood at the very pinnacle of the Immortal Dao, dominating all others of the same level until they could no longer lift their heads! He was an unparalleled legend!

    His feats were too numerous to count, and even now, many millenniater, his aplishments were spoken of throughout the Immortal Realm.

    Those who admired him called him a ¡°Sovereign among Sovereigns,¡± while those who hated him called him¡­ the Tyrant!

    The reason for this was simple. Over the years, Wang Ye ughtered countless enemies, causing immeasurable bloodshed. He¡¯d killed until the entire Immortal Realm trembled!

    ¡°But now, he¡¯s no different from amb to the ughter, don¡¯t you think?¡±ughed the young man with blood-red hair.

    Hispanionsughed along. It was true. Shen Mu was ultimately just Wang Ye¡¯s reincarnation, not Wang Ye himself. His strength and cultivation base were far fromparable to the famed Tyrant.

    Were that not the case, how could the Datura Barrier possibly have confined him?

    Furthermore, the sight of him struggling like mad was pathetic, and quite entertaining.

    ¡°Be careful. I¡¯m sure the boy has unknown cards up his sleeves, like¡­ that Combat Soul Puppet!¡± warned the gaunt old man.

    Hispanions were instantly solemn.

    But it was then that¡ª¡ª

    <em>Boom!</em>

    A massive impact shook heaven and earth. The world shed before the Immortal Kings¡¯ eyes, and their hearts instinctively tensed. All of them were on guard.

    Within the valley, the blood-red power of the formation surged like the tides, but there was no sign of Shen Mu!

    <em>Is he dead already? </em>The Immortal Kings furrowed their brow. All of them instinctively looked at Libationer Han Yun.

    Han Yun took out that scroll painting, focused, and sensed it for a moment before saying, ¡°He isn¡¯t dead. Rather, he used a strange secret art to dodge the Datura Barrier¡¯s destructive power. He¡¯s hidden himself deep within the valley!¡±

    Here, his expression filled with bewilderment. ¡°It¡¯s strange. Even using the Datura Barrier¡¯s power, I cannot lock onto him. All I know is that he¡¯s still trapped inside.¡±

    The others couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    The gaunt old man said gravely, ¡°I said it already. Shen Mu is the Tyrant¡¯s reincarnation, and he has countless abilities at his disposal. We cannot underestimate him! It¡¯s actually to be expected that he¡¯d be capable of something like this.

    ¡°That said, he¡¯s still trapped in the valley. That proves that his abilities still aren¡¯t enough to escape this trap!¡±

    The others nodded.

    ¡°Libationer Han Yun, can you increase the Datura Barrier¡¯s power and crush him that way?¡± asked the young man with blood-colored hair.

    Han Yun shook his head. ¡°The Datura Barrier covers eight thousand miles, and it¡¯s taken the form of thirty-six imprable barriers. The moment I focus the barrier¡¯s power on the valley, the rest of its defenses will be paper thin. If ourpetitors seize the opportunity to slip in, it¡¯ll lead to uncontroble variables.¡±

    The others couldn¡¯t help but furrow their brows. There was no small number of factions out hunting Shen Mu!

    And when they activated the Datura Barrier, they caused an enormous disturbance. Other factions were undoubtedly paying attention.

    They didn¡¯t even need to think to know that other factions¡¯ Immortal Kings were already on their way!

    ¡°We have to hurry and take Shen Mu down before the others get here!¡± the gaunt old man said gravely. ¡°We cannot afford any dys. Xue He and Madam Pei Jing, enter the valley and force the boy out. So long as he reveals himself, I can use the Datura Barrier¡¯s power to capture him!¡±

    The young man with the blood-red hair, Xue He, and the mature beauty, Madam Pei Jing, exchanged nces, then nodded.

    ¡°Be careful. That kid has numerous tricks up his sleeves. Don¡¯t sh with him head-on,¡± warned Han Yun.

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    Both of them promptly got to work.

    <em>h!</em>

    Crimson armor appeared around Xue He, and he took hold of a white bone spear.

    Madam Pei Jing took out sixteen golden flying knives swathed in lightning. They darted through the air like a school of fish, revolving around her in a wondrous cycle.

    The two of them instantly shot into the valley.

    ¡°We¡¯d best be prepared. The moment something unexpected happens, we have to strike with everything we¡¯ve got!¡± the gaunt old man said gravely.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Han Yun and the man in ck nodded.

    But before long, Han Yun¡¯s expression shifted. ¡°Shit! I don¡¯t know what Shen Mu is doing, but he¡¯s damaging the Datura Barrier!¡±

    The scroll painting quivered in his hands, and he could no longer see anything happening inside the valley.

    The other Immortal Kings¡¯ hearts clenched. They would never have guessed that something so unexpected would happen so quickly.

    ¡°Hurry, tell Xue He and Pei Jing toe back!¡± The gaunt old man ordered without hesitation.

    ¡°It¡¯s no good. The Datura Barrier¡¯s power is under attack. No one knows what¡¯s happening in the valley,¡± Han Yun said gravely. ¡°But I trust that if Xue He and Madam Pei Jing sense danger, they¡¯ll return immediately.¡±

    The gaunt old man and the man in ck nodded.

    The Datura Barrier was under attack, but it didn¡¯t break. All they had to do now was wait. They couldn¡¯t afford to lose their cool!

    ¡­¡­

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The blood-red barrier¡¯s power roared and rampaged, nketing the sky and obscuring the sun.

    ¡°Dammit! What¡¯s going on?¡± Madam Pei Jing¡¯s beautiful face was overcast, and she waspletely on guard.

    They¡¯d only just entered the valley, but the Datura Barrier¡¯s power was suddenly far more turbulent and explosive than before. It reached even her and Xue He, giving them little choice but to dodge.

    When she next steadied herself on her feet, Madam Pei Jing discovered that the barrier¡¯s power no longer targeted her, but that there was no longer any sign of Xue He!

    What really made her heart sink was that the red power of the barrier severely impacted her divine sense. She felt as if she were shrouded in fog. Never mind finding herpanion; she couldn¡¯t even figure out which direction was which!

    ¡°Activate!¡± Madam Pei Jing took out an octagonal zed pcemp. Its golden light shed, illuminating everything within a thousand feet.

    She instantly felt much calmer.

    This treasure was known as the Divine ze Hundred-Step Lamp. The moment anyone stepped within the illuminated area, she¡¯d sense it immediately!

    Lamp in hand, she continued into the valley covered by the Datura Barrier.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, in another section of the valley, Xue He¡¯s expression was dark. He clenched his bone halberd,pletely on guard.

    He too sensed that this didn¡¯t bode well. With something attacking the Datura Barrier, he knew better than to expect support from his allies outside the valley.

    <em>Should I find an exit and leave, or keep searching for Shen Mu? </em>His expression was shifting and uncertain. He was a top expert among early-stage Miracle Realm, but how could he dare to underestimate this particr opponent?

    But leaving now would seem far too cowardly.

    <em>Forget it. Better not to risk my life. I should leave to ensure my safety. </em>Xue He took a deep breath and made up his mind.

    His life was in danger. So what if this choice was a bit cowardly?

    But the Datura Barrier covering the valley made him furrow his brow. Everywhere he looked, he saw waves of red. He couldn¡¯t tell which direction was which.

    It was as if the whole world had been overturned and thrown into disarray. It even affected his divine sense.

    Xue He wasn¡¯t the type to sit around and wait to die, so he picked a direction at random and retreated.

    Along the way, he was thoroughly cautious, and he circted his cultivation base to the limit. Imposing, icy radiance coursed over the surface of his bone halberd.

    A figure silently appeared in the distant flood of blood-red power and charged explosively at Xue He.

    He was tall and thin, and his robes were as white as snow.

    This was none other than Su Yi!

    Xue He¡¯s pupils constricted. He¡¯d long since readied himself for battle, so he swung his white bone halberd with all his might.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Piercing, cold light shot forth like a bolt of cloth. White mes erupted, shaking heaven and earth. It was as if the river of heaven had burst through a dam, its waters wreaking havoc in the sky.

    Xue He was confident that even Immortal Kings of the same level as him wouldn¡¯t dare to meet this strike head-on. If they did, they¡¯d be badly injured, and that was assuming they didn¡¯t die outright!

    But then, the clear hum of a sword resounded through the air.

    The three-foot Sword of the Human Realm appeared in Su Yi¡¯s grip.

    Its de was like the vast blue dome of heaven reflecting the world below!<blockquote>

    Seth''s Thoughts

    Xue He''s name literally trantes to "Blood Crane." It''s such an unusual name that I almost tranted it like a title, but it''s used more like a name, so I left it. It was borderline, though!</blockquote>

 Chapter 1708: Xue He

    Immortal King Xue He felt prickling pain all over his skin. His heart shook, and he inwardly cried out, <em>This is bad!</em>

    He¡¯d never looked down on his opponent. He¡¯d prepared thoroughly, and he¡¯d remained on guard and ready to fight throughout this operation.

    Thus, the moment heid eyes on Shen Mu, he attacked without the slightest hesitation.

    Despite this, his heart sank in the face of Shen Mu''s sudden attack. He suddenly realized that, for all his caution, he¡¯d still underestimated just how terrifying this young man was.

    This sh was strong enough to provoke instinctual fear! He was an Immortal King, yet he sensed an impending lethal threat!

    But there was no time left to change his approach.

    <em>If I block this attack, I can take out the Bloody Soul Bells. I might get badly injured in the process, but I can definitely take him down!</em>

    Immortal King Xue He¡¯s eyes shed with ruthless light. So long as he survived this sh, he could use his killer weapon to make Shen Mu regret having ever tried to attack him.

    <em>ng!!!</em>A heaven-shaking impact rang out.

    The Sword of the Human Realm struck like the blue dome of heaven pouring onto the world below. It mmed into Xue He¡¯s white bone halberd like an axe striking bamboo.

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    The halberd split in two.

    The sound made Xue He¡¯s heart pound in his chest, and he visibly lost hisposure.

    Even if you¡¯d hit him over the head, he would never have guessed that his natal immortal weapon, a top-notch treasure within the Miracle Realm, would break as easily as paper window paneling!

    This caught himpletely off guard. He didn¡¯t even have time to use his other killer weapons. All he could do was instinctively shift to the side.

    But he was one step toote.

    The Sword of the Human Realm rumbled and boomed. A waterfall of sword qi fell down to earth, sweeping outward in all directions with unbelievable speed.

    It was as if the skies were falling.

    <em>Bang!</em>

    Xue He¡¯s defenses exploded.

    ¡°No¡ª¡ª!¡±

    His eyes bulged with fury, but there was nothing he could do. The Sword of the Human Realm fell and split him open!

    In thest moments before his death, bewilderment and bitterness were written all over his face.

    <em>It was just one attack. I couldn¡¯t even block a single strike? I didn¡¯t even have time to use my trump cards! How is this¡­ </em>

    <em>Is he¡­ really an Immortal Lord!?</em>

    A rain of blood scattered, and the tyrannical sword qi dispersed. Immortal King Xue He was torn apart, and his soul was reduced to powder. His remains quickly crumbled into ash.

    One sh had split his white bone halberd and ended his life!

    It all happened in an instant. But that instant was deadly!

    The thought alone was enough to strike fear into one¡¯s heart. A top expert among early-stage Immortal Kings had died a bitter death before he could even react!

    ¡°Hah~~¡±<em></em>Su Yi let out a long breath of turbid air.

    He too had poured everything he had into that strike. It was fully imbued with his essence, qi, and spirit, as well as his attainments in the Dao of the Sword fused with his powers of the Grand Dao.

    His aim had been to destroy his opponent in a single strike.

    Now, this goal had been realized!

    <em>He was only in the early stage of the Miracle Realm, but he was still stronger than the Immortal Kings I killed after the Divine Hunt¡­ </em>thought Su Yi.

    Even at the same level of cultivation, strength was highly variable. Only a select few were peak experts. Most were, by definition, just ordinary.

    Xue He was undoubtedly the former, a rare elite.

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t certain that he could have defeated Xue He in a single sh immediately after stepping into the Void Realm. At least, not relying purely on his own strength.

    Fortunately, he was now on the verge of breaking into the mid-stage Void Realm. Taking down a top early-stage Immortal King like Xue He was no longer much of a problem.

    Suddenly, amp cast its light upon the ground.

    Su Yi whipped around and saw a beautiful, bbergasted face.

    Madam Pei Jing!

    She carried an octagonal jade pcemp, and sixteen flying knives whirled around her, each swathed in electric light.

    Practically instantaneously¡ª¡ª

    Su Yi shot through the sky and charged explosively at Madam Pei Jing, who turned and fled. Both of them reacted unbelievably quickly.

    As Madam Pei Jing fled, she shouted, ¡°Save me! Hurry!¡±

    But her voice soon came to an abrupt halt.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The nearby skies copsed, and a swath of sword qi descended. Its glittering, golden light nketed the sky, sealing it offpletely.

    The Laws of Restricting the Profound!

    Madam Pei Jing froze in ce, like a fly in a spider¡¯s web.

    She waved her hand, and¡­

    <em>Boom!</em>

    mes swept out of the zed pcemp, spreading in all directions.

    At the same time, the sixteen flying knives transformed into dazzling electric lights and shot outward.

    The Laws of Restricting the Profound instantly fell apart.

    But Su Yi had seized this opportunity to charge over. His gaze was distant and cold, and his robes billowed around him as he swung his sword and attacked.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    It was just one sh, but it seemed to sever mountains and split oceans. Nothing could stand in its way. Heaven and earth rumbled and boomed, and the fire filling the sky went out.

    Sword qi crisscrossed, and a series of explosions rang out in rapid session.

    The sixteen glittering golden knives were reduced to scrap metal as the sword qi mmed into them.

    That tyrannical sword intent dealt Madam Pei Jing a heavy blow, sending her flying backward.

    <em>Splurt!</em>

    She coughed up blood, and her face paled.

    <em>Is it really possible for an Immortal Lord to possess such power? I¡¯m a mid-stage Immortal Queen!!</em>

    But before she could give the matter any further thought, Su Yi attacked again.

    Rather, his attacks never once stopped. He just shot right in with domineering force, the Sword of the Human Realm buzzing in his grip as his sword intent rose into the firmament.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The sword rain filling the sky came crashing down, its light stinging the eyes. It was imbued with the full extent of Su Yi¡¯s murderous intent and will to fight. This was the appalling power that resulted when he circted the full extent of his cultivation.

    He was as contemptuous as a god of the sword!

    Madam Pei Jing suddenly gnashed her teeth. Her eyes shed with blood-colored light as she unleashed a forbidden technique, one that damaged the user¡¯s cultivation base.

    ¡°The light of mymp shall guide you to your death!¡± she roared, her zed pcemp taking to the skies and erupting with far-reaching, blood-colored light.

    As endlessly radiant as a blood-red sun!

    Su Yi¡¯s rain of sword qi melted into nothingness.

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t retreat. On the contrary, he advanced, leaping directly into the fray.

    <em>Weng!</em>

    The Divine Replenishment Furnace took to the sky. Endless Immortal Light came pouring down, crushing the air and tearing a path through the illusory redmps nketing the heavens.

    Madam Pei Jing poured everything she had into the pcemp. Shockingly, she managed to block the Divine Replenishment Furnace¡¯s offensive.

    Su Yi snorted coldly. The Sword of the Human Realm let out a clear hum as it pointed into the heavens.

    Sword qi burst forth, like an arc of white light piercing the sun.

    The zed pcemp let out a heaven-shaking mournful wail.

    Su Yi seized the opportunity to swing his sword and take her down, once and for all.

    Her long hair was disheveled, and her skin was covered in terrors. Sword qi had invaded her body, and she felt a rending pain in her organs as she toppled over backward.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me!¡± shrieked Madam Pei Jing. ¡°You can take me hostage. If you use my life as leverage, they¡¯ll let you out of the Datura Barrier!¡±

    Before her voice had even finished echoing through the air, Su Yi¡¯s sword descended.

    <em>Splurt!</em>

    Madam Pei Jing¡¯s head and shoulders parted ways, and she died on the spot.

    ¡°I forgot to mention this, but I actually came in here of my own ord. How could I need anyone¡¯s help to leave?¡± whispered Su Yi, his eyes full of disdain.

    His enemies had meticulously set this trap for him, but if he used it properly, he could use it to destroy them instead!

    The Immortal Kings of the Church of the Exquisite Goddess had beenpletely confident. The possibility that Su Yi had fallen into their trap intentionally would never have urred to them!

    Of course, this approach was quite dangerous. Had anyone else tried it, they¡¯d likely have died a long time ago.

    Su Yi let out a deep breath.

    A golden beast skin shone with wondrous light, neutralizing the power of the Datura Barrier. This was the hide of the Great Realm Immortal Beast, the Cloudlight Void Beast, and a treasure Luo Changning left behind in the Primeval Era. It contained the secrets of divinity!

    The treasure¡¯s power was all but expended, but its divine qualities remained. Carrying it on his person could neutralize much of the Datura Barrier¡¯s power.

    ¡°The enemies outside the barrier have likely long since sensed the disturbance. It won¡¯t do to linger¡­¡±

    Without any further dys, Su Yi put away the Sword of the Human Realm and the Divine Replenishment Furnace, gathered his spoils, and left.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°There¡¯s a grand battle raging in the valley!¡±

    ¡°Here that? Madam Pei Jing is calling for help!¡±

    ¡°Should we charge into the valley?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t!¡±

    ¡­Outside the valley, the thin old man, Han Yun, and the man in ck had overcast looks on their faces.

    The Datura Barrier¡¯s power was under attack. They could no longer see what was happening inside.

    But all of them clearly sensed the energy fluctuations of a battle raging inside, and all of them heard Madam Pei Jing¡¯s cries for help.

    They realized that things weren¡¯t going well.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me we have to just watch as Xue He and Pei Jing face grave peril?¡± the man in ck said with a frown.

    ¡°Of course not!¡± The thin old man immediately reached a decision. ¡°The situation has changed, and we cannot concern ourselves with anything else. Libationer Han Yun, remove the barrier covering the valley.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Han Yun hesitated. ¡°But if I do that, Shen Mu is sure to seize the opportunity to escape! When that happens¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, the gaunt old man said, ¡°Saving our allies¡¯ liveses first!¡±

    Han Yun nodded, but just as he was about to take action¡­

    <em>Bang!</em>

    A bloody figure staggered out of the valley. He was so covered in blood that it took them a moment to realize who it was.

    This was Xue He! But he looked utterly wretched, and he was severely wounded. After bursting through the barrier, he fell to the ground, and shockingly, he couldn¡¯t get back up again.

    ¡°Hurry! Hurry up and save her¡ª¡ª!¡± Xue He cried out urgently.

    Han Yun and the others¡¯ hearts shook, and their faces paled. <em>It¡¯s just as we thought! Sending them in was a bad move. Both of them have been attacked!</em>

    The man in ck rushed over to help Xue He up. ¡°Hurry up and tell us what happened in there. Is Madam Pei Jing¡­¡±

    But his voice came to an abrupt halt. Before he could finish his question, his neck snapped with an audible crunch.

    To his astonishment, it was Xue He, the injured ally he¡¯d just helped to his feet, who¡¯d broken his neck.

    A momentter¡­

    <em>Bang!</em>

    His body exploded into ash.

    It happened so suddenly that the man in ck couldn¡¯t even react. He was incinerated before he even knew what was happening.

    ¡°Xue He, you¡­¡±

    Han Yun¡¯s eyes bulged with disbelief. All of them were Immortal Kings, and all of them were covered by their powers of the Grand Dao. Even if they ambushed, they should have been able to react and fight back.

    Yet now, the man in ck had been killed in a sh! It was just too sudden!

    And it was Xue He of all people who¡¯d killed him! How could Han Yun not be surprised?

    ¡°That isn¡¯t Xue He!¡± the gaunt old man bellowed, his hair and beard bristling with fury and astonishment.

    They were Immortal Kings! They could see through truth and lies at a nce. Most illusions were useless against them. Most of the world¡¯s transformation techniques and disguises could in no way deceive their senses.

    Yet this time, all of them had been fooled!

 Chapter 1709: An Immortal Kingâ€™s Dao Domain

    ¡°He isn¡¯t Xue He?¡± Han Yun couldn¡¯t help but feel his hair stand on end. <em>What kind of disguise technique is this? He actually managed to imitate Xue He perfectly! Not just his appearance, either. Even his aura and the fluctuations of his cultivation base arepletely identical!</em>

    <em>And not even Immortal Kings like us could see through him!</em>

    Before Han Yun came back to his senses, the distant Xue He vanished into thin air.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    A momentter, the tip of a sword was headed right for Han Yun¡¯s throat, as quick as if he¡¯d teleported!

    The sharp power gathered at the tip of that sword seemed unstoppable and unbreakable.

    Han Yun held his breath. A chill coursed through his entire body, and his expression shifted dramatically.

    At a critical juncture, a ck cane appeared out of nowhere to block the sword¡¯s edge.

    <em>ng!!</em>The impact produced a wave of all-epassing destructive power. ¡°Xue He¡± staggered on impact and came back into view.

    Han Yun seized the opportunity to flee.

    The ck cane that appeared just in time to block the sword belonged to the thin old man!

    ¡°His disguise technique is truly incredible,¡± the gaunt old man said coldly, his voice hoarse and tinged with mockery. ¡°I just wouldn¡¯t have thought that the reincarnation of the lofty Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign would resort to such unseemly tricks.¡±

    Off in the distance, "Xue He" transformed back into Su Yi.

    ¡°If <em>I¡¯m </em>unseemly, what do you call five Immortal Kings working together to kill a single Void Realm True Immortal?¡± Su Yi said with a dryugh.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, he leaped into the sky, swung his sword, and attacked Han Yun.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The gaunt old man shifted on his feet, then shot into the air. He raised his ck cane and tapped the space in front of him.

    Countless arcs of ck light exploded into being, manifesting a Yin-Yang. Yin and Yang alternated in an endless cycle, and the resulting power ground up and destroyed everything in its path as it descended upon Su Yi.

    The sky was ground to pieces. Heaven and earth trembled!

    Su Yi furrowed his brow. <em>The old man¡¯s quite the troublesome opponent. He¡¯s just one step away from thete stage of the Miracle Realm! Furthermore, his secret arts and powers of the Grand Dao are extraordinarily terrifying. He¡¯s a huge threat!</em>

    Meanwhile, Han Yun bellowed and directed the Datura Barrier¡¯s power.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    A swath of heaven-obscuring, blood-red petals fell, transforming into a dense cluster of divine chains.

    It was as if the barrier had be a massive cage, sealing everything on all sides as it bore down on Su Yi.

    As the cage¡¯s walls closed in on him, Su Yi took a deep breath and struck valiantly.

    The depths of his gaze surged with the will to fight. Sword intent rose from his tall, upright figure, connecting heaven and earth!

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The Sword of the Human Realm stirred up dazzling, terrifying sword qi as he attacked in fury.

    But mere momentster, the millstone-like Yin-Yang diagram rumbled, boomed, and ground Su Yi¡¯s sword qi to nothingness!

    A rain of light scattered, and the terrifying impact forced Su Yi backward.

    Before he could steady himself on his feet, countless blood-red chains struck like whips, one after another. This was the power of the Datura Barrier. It could suppress and kill Immortal Kings with ease!

    But just as the chains were about to envelop Su Yipletely¡­

    <em>Whoosh!</em>

    Glittering golden mes surged forth, and Su Yi shot out of the chain¡¯s encirclement as if cutting them apart with scissors.

    A momentter, he shot directly at Han Yun. He was the one controlling the Datura Barrier, so he was effectively in control of the entire area. If Su Yi didn¡¯t kill him as soon as possible, he¡¯d be restricted at every turn.

    ¡°Hah!¡± The thin old man shot through the air and swung his ck cane.

    The skies fell, and the earth caved in.

    A Yin-Yang diagram appeared, each half like a millstone, and bore down on Su Yi from behind.

    <em>Bang!</em>

    Su Yi didn¡¯t dodge. The Yin-Yang diagram mmed into him, sending him flying and coughing up blood. His back stung as his skin tore open and his tendons almost snapped.

    But he took advantage of the impact to elerate all the quicker toward Han Yun.

    The gaunt old man¡¯s expression shifted. He wouldn¡¯t have anticipated that Su Yi would go to such lengths. He was dead set on killing Han Yun, even if it meant injuring himself.

    ¡°Hurry up and retreat!¡± As the old man shouted a warning, he swung his ck cane at Su Yi once more.

    But he was one step toote. Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed with murderous intent, and he activated his killer move without hesitation.

    <em>ng!</em>

    The illusory Six Paths of Reincarnation appeared reflected above the blue-gray de of the Sword of the Human Realm. A heavy, mysterious aura spread outward.

    When Su Yi shed, a strange, terrifying stillness descended upon heaven and earth. It was as if all of creation had sunk into oblivion.

    Throughout this unnatural stillness, the only movement was that streak of Su Yi¡¯s sword qi. It was headed right for Han Yun.

    <em>Splurt!</em>

    Sword qi shot through the air.

    A bloody gash tore open right on Han Yun¡¯s forehead.

    His eyes widened. He¡¯d tried to dodge with all his might, only to discover that there was nowhere to run. There was no escape.

    It was as if he¡¯d been plunged into an endless abyss, or cast into the cycle of samsara. That endlessly terrifying sword intent heartlessly stripped him of his cultivation base¡ª¡ªand his life!

    In the blink of an eye, his body was reduced to a pile of ash, and his soul scattered to the wind!

    Too tyrannical!

    That strike was full of unimaginable power. Even early-stage Miracle Realm Immortal Kings were no more than des of grass beneath the edge of his sword!

    This strike was called a Moment of Silence!

    During Su Yi¡¯s years in seclusion in the Spring and Autumn Space, hebed through all his revtions regarding the Dao of the Sword, of both this life and the lives before. After countless divinations, endless polishing, and immeasurable effort, he¡¯d created this attack.

    This was the first sword stance Su Yi had created that was fully imbued with the mysteries of reincarnation!

    <em>Boom¡ª¡ª!</em>

    The gaunt old man¡¯s ck cane mmed down.

    Su Yi whipped around, swung his sword, and blocked it head-on.

    A deafening impact followed, and he was sent flying backward, his handsome face pale. Blood dripped from the corners of his lips. Even the Sword of the Human Realm trembled in his grip.

    Despite this, he smiled and said softly, ¡°You¡¯re the only one left, old-timer.¡±

    No one was sure when he¡¯d gotten his hands on it, but Su Yi now gripped the scroll painting Han Yun had been using in his left hand.

    This was the magic treasure used to control the Datura Barrier!

    ¡°Even fighting alone, this old man is enough to kill you!¡± The old man¡¯s face was ashen, and his eyes zed with murderous intent and fury.

    Xue He, Madam Pei Jing, the man in ck, and Han Yun had been killed, one after another. Every death came as a heavy mental blow, leaving him grief-stricken and enraged.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    As he spoke, he poured his strength into his ck cane and attacked.

    His hair and beard bristled, and his momentum was fierce and explosive. He was going all out, with no regard for his own life.

    The dome of heaven shook, and the earth swayed.

    A thousand-foot Yin-Yang diagram appeared in the sky and descended upon Su Yi, rumbling like thunder.

    This force and momentum were terrifying indeed.

    The Yin-Yang diagram revolved like crazy, reducing the surrounding skies to powder to create a strange vortex, almost like a dark hole. It seemed capable of devouring anything and everything in its path.

    Su Yi¡¯s will to fight zed like fire. Throughout his body, his blood seemed to boil.

    He took a deep breath and struck with all his might.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    A grand battle broke out.

    Onebatant was an Immortal King just one step away from thete-stage Miracle Realm. His cultivation was terrifying, and he had countless abilities up his sleeves. When he attacked in a rage, his attacks were enough to strike fear into the hearts of even other Immortal Kings.

    The other was an early-stage Void Realm True Immortal with attainments in the Dao of the Sword that practically seized good fortune from the heavens. His foundations in the Grand Dao were unique and unprecedented. He was simply unparalleled!

    When the two of them shed, their battle instantly reached peak intensity.

    But soon, the gap between their abilities became clear.

    Even though Su Yi fought with everything he had, he found it increasingly difficult to fight back. His body was starting to umte bleeding wounds.

    As for the gaunt old man? His murderous intent was terrifying to behold, and he struck with the utmost ferocity. Furthermore, every attack was supported by a strange and unfathomable Dao Domain!

    Immortal Kings were so strong because when they spoke, the world obeyed. They could manifest the power of their Immortal Origin Space to create their own heaven and earth and transform their surroundings!

    They called this ¡°transforming the heavens and recing the Dao,¡± as an Immortal King¡¯s power of the Grand Dao reced the Laws of heaven and earth within the affected area!

    Most immortal cultivators preferred to just call this ability a ¡°Dao Domain!¡±

    A Dao Domain manifested one¡¯s Dao, letting them create their own world. Within it, the owner of the Dao Domain was like an omnipotent sovereign of the Grand Dao.

    The gaunt old man¡¯s Dao Domain was like murky gray skies. It manifested countless strange, jade-blue mes out of the power of the Laws. It was terrifying!

    Even though Su Yi was iparably familiar with the mysteries of Dao Domains, his power of the Grand Dao was ultimately at a lower level. He could fight back, but his efforts were crushed over and over again!

    The difference in level was more than skill, experience, or technique could fullypensate for. If not for Su Yi¡¯s terrifying foundations and shocking attainments in the Dao of the Sword, the old man¡¯s domain would have killed him a long time ago!

    This was why Immortal Kings were called ¡°kings.¡± Those who controlled a Dao Domain could strike despair into the hearts of those who didn¡¯t!

    After the Divine Hunt, Su Yi managed to kill Immortal Kings thanks to the Combat Soul Puppet, Lei Ze.

    When he killed Xue He and the other Immortal Kings, life and death were decided in an instant.

    Furthermore, Xue He, Madam Pei Jing, Han Yun, and the others¡¯ cultivations were far fromparable to the gaunt old man. The four of them obviously hadn¡¯t condensedplete Dao Domains yet. If they had, killing them would have been much more troublesome.

    The gaunt old man, on the other hand, did control the power of a Dao Domain. He could manifest the power of the Grand Dao in his Immortal Origin Space to create a world under hismand. Only people like him were considered experts among Immortal Kings!

    Simply put, judging an Immortal King¡¯s strength came down to two factors: the depth of their cultivation base and whether or not they controlled a Dao Domain!

    <em>With my current strength, I really can¡¯t contend with an opponent of his level. At least, not if I rely purely on my own power. However, domain-less mid-stage Miracle Realm opponents like that woman, Pei Jing, are no match for me, </em>thought Su Yi.

    ¡°Die!!¡± The gaunt old man attacked once more. His aura was terrifying to behold, and a Yin-Yang diagram took to the skies and descended, bringing with it endless jade-colored divine mes.

    This was his Dao Domain. Here, he was an omnipotent ruler!

    But for some reason, Su Yi sighed as if it were an awful pity. <em>It¡¯s a pity, but I can¡¯t afford a drawn-out battle with the old man. If I get too badly injured, and if Immortal Kings of other factions set their sights on me, the consequences will be unimaginably dire.</em>

    At that moment, the scroll painting in Su Yi¡¯s right hand suddenly caught aze.

 Chapter 1710: Obstacles Upon Obstacles

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The Datura Barrier enveloped everything within an eight-thousand-mile radius. When the scroll painting caught on fire, the barrier¡¯s power burned with it.

    Someone gazing down from on high would have seen an enormous, burning datura flower. Those massive petals, each an insurmountable barrier in its own right, copsed.

    The explosive power of the barrier transformed into a current of energy and swept outward.

    The gaunt old man visibly lost hisposure. He would never have guessed that Su Yi would try something so ruthless!

    He was toote to change his approach. His Dao Domain suffered a terrifying impact and split into pieces.

    His Dao Domain was an external manifestation of his power of the Grand Dao. When it was destroyed, the old man took massive damage!

    He staggered on his feet, his life force thrown into disarray as he coughed up blood. His aura instantly weakened.

    <em>Boom!</em>The Datura Barrier¡¯s power was just too terrifying, and it was still sweeping throughout the surrounding area. Even Su Yi had no choice but to dodge in the face of its sheer destructive power.

    ¡°So what if I die? I serve the Exquisite Divine Venerate. How could I possibly cling to life?¡± The gaunt old man bellowed, his hair and beard bristling with fury as he charged at Su Yi.

    His body burned. His eyebrows, hair, and skin cracked and burst with stingingly bright divine mes. He¡¯d set his life force aze. He was burning it all with no thought for the consequences!

    This was true fearlessness in the face of death, indomitable valiance.

    ¡°Die!!¡± The old man suddenly swung his ck wooden cane.

    <em>h!</em>

    It too caught on fire. As the old man fused his cultivation and life force into his cane, firelight shook heaven and earth, then descended upon Su Yi.

    An intense sense of crisis pricked at Su Yi¡¯s skin like sharp knives.

    This was the sensation of an impending lethal threat!

    A mid-stage Miracle Realm Immortal King was burning himself up to take Su Yi down with him!

    Su Yi didn¡¯t retreat, but he wasn¡¯t stupid enough to use his cultivation base to sh with such an attack head-on.

    <em>Weng!</em>

    A golden beast skin shot into the air in front of him, scattering a glittering golden rain that condensed into a dreamlike curtain of light.

    Practically simultaneously, the ck cane mmed into the curtain.

    <em>Bang!!!</em>

    The golden curtain trembled violently, scattering countless ¡°raindrops¡± of light. A deafening impact followed, the soundwaves shaking heaven and earth. The sky caved in on all sides.

    The cane left a visible dent in the curtain of light. It was startling to behold, and it seemed the curtain might break at a moment¡¯s notice.

    But in the end, it didn¡¯t.

    The mystical light flowing over the surface of the beast skin looked ethereal, but in truth, it was a power far beyond the Immortal King level!

    Even after setting himself and his cultivation on fire and pouring everything he had into a single attack, the old man couldn¡¯t break the skin¡¯s curtain of light.

    ¡°So, that¡¯s the Great Realm treasure you acquired in the Divine Hunt Demon Mountains? Indeed, the rumors are true¡­¡± The gaunt old man¡¯s face filled with bitterness. His eyes bulged with fury as he wept tears of blood.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always disdained relying on external items to kill my enemies, even when our cultivations are as far removed as heaven and earth, but there¡¯s nothing for it. You Immortal Kings¡­ don¡¯t care at all about martial virtue.¡± A faint, mocking grin tugged at Su Yi¡¯s lips.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The ck cane shattered, inch by inch.

    And as thest of the old man¡¯s life force and cultivation base left him, his body split and withered like a burning leaf.

    It was as if he knew nothing of pain. On the contrary, heughed, seemingly gratified. ¡°This old man is just an Immortal King, yet I died at the hands of the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign. Isn¡¯t that, in a sense¡­ an enormous blessing?¡±

    His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed in his throat, and it seemed he was about to say more, but his entire body crumbled into ash and scattered to the wind before he got the chance.

    ¡°Had you encountered me in my past life, I¡¯d have crushed you like an ant a long time ago. You wouldn¡¯t have time to ¡®count your blessings.¡¯ Truly ridiculous.¡± Su Yi shook his head slightly.

    Now, all five Immortal Kings of the Church of the Exquisite Goddess had died!

    Su Yi was injured too, and his robes were thoroughly stained with blood.

    He took out and swallowed a Nine Wonders Skyheart Pill, but just as he was about to organize his spoils, he felt a sudden sense of foreboding.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    An arrow streaked toward him.

    It was covered in strange and intricate beast markings. It shot through the air without a sound, and when it arrived within a hundred feet of Su Yi, it exploded with appalling destructive power. The surrounding thousand feet of sky shattered and copsed.

    As for the arrow itself? It continued straight toward Su Yi¡¯s back.

    But Su Yi suddenly disappeared into thin air and reappeared several tens of thousands of feet away.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Heaven and earth caved in where he¡¯d been standing just moments prior. A startling chasm tore open in the sky.

    Su Yi had only just steadied himself on his feet when¡­

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Yet another arrow shot toward him.

    Meanwhile, another figure appeared as silently as a ghost, gripping a long ck sword that he aimed at Su Yi¡¯s throat, quick as lightning.

    One in front, one behind. It was a pincer attack!

    Furthermore, they¡¯d seized the perfect moment to strike. They were both ruthless and precise.

    Su Yi snorted coldly, and his eyes shed with murderous intent.

    <em>ng!</em>

    The Sword of the Human Realm swept through the air and blocked what would have been a lethal strike. The impact produced a current of destructive power that swept outward with a bang.

    Su Yi seized the opportunity to blur into a beam of light and dodge the iing arrow by a hair.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The entire stretch of sky shattered and caved in.

    It was only then that Su Yi saw his assants clearly. It was Meng Zhe of the Church of Divine me who¡¯d ambushed him.

    The one who¡¯d fired those arrows at him was the tall, stalwart man d in beast skins!

    There was no doubt about it. They¡¯d been keeping watch outside of the Datura Barrier, just waiting to catch him off guard and deal a lethal blow!

    ¡°You won¡¯t escape this time!¡± said Meng Zhe, his eyes zing with murderousness.

    As he spoke, he leaped ahead like a lightning bolt, as unpredictable as a beam of flowing light.

    At the same time, the distant man in beast skins strung his bow and fired yet another arrow in tandem with Meng Zhe. They were attacking Su Yi from both sides!

    For a moment, Su Yi felt the urge to seize this opportunity to crush these pests.

    But he resisted. There were numerous other terrifying energy fluctuations spread throughout the surrounding area. It was obvious that numerous other Immortal Kings were eyeing him hungrily!

    Given the circumstances, he couldn¡¯t afford to draw this battle out.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    His figure abruptly transformed into countless streaks of sword qi that fired in different directions.

    Meng Zhe swung his sword, instantly scattering arge swath of sword qi.

    At the same time, the archer in beast skins fired an arrow, boring through much of the sword qi.

    But despite their best efforts, there was no sign of Su Yi.

    ¡°Over here!¡± someone shouted.

    There, several tens of thousands of feet away, a beautifully handsome young man in red Daoist robes appeared out of nowhere and waved his sleeves. Lightning came crashing down, enveloping the entire area.

    As the electricity spread, Su Yi came back into view.

    ¡°Scram!¡± He gripped his sword and attacked furiously.

    <em>ng!!!</em>

    The red-robed Daoist swung his spear and shed with him head-on, but the impact sent him staggering back. His expression shifted dramatically.

    Su Yi seized the opportunity to shoot after him with all his might.

    But he¡¯d only gotten a few hundred thousand feet when a glittering golden appeared out of nowhere and flew toward him, intent on enveloping him.

    At the same time, three Immortal Kings shot toward him, each activating their treasures.

    Too quick!

    Even an Immortal King would have been caught off guard.

    Su Yi was as calm as ever, but his cool gaze grew even colder and sharper.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Sword qi erupted from the Sword of the Human Realm.

    The glittering golden was instantly a tangled mess, as if giant hands had twisted it into a bundle.

    At the same time, Su Yi took out the Divine Replenishment Furnace, which broke through the three Immortal Kings¡¯ pincer attack and cleaved open an escape route.

    Su Yi shot through it, but he paid a price for his sess. He now sported three new wounds.

    His left scap split after a Daoist seal mmed into his shoulder.

    His right arm had a saber gash so deep, his bones were visible.

    His back had already been injured, but now, a spear had pierced a new, bloody hole right through it. It only just barely missed his organs!

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t care. He had to escape this encirclement before he did anything else!

    <em>Immortal Kings of the Church of All Spirits, huh? I¡¯ll remember your faces! </em>Su Yi thought to himself.

    ¡°Hah!¡±

    Suddenly, lightning surged in front of him. Arcs of silver lightning shed, like an ocean of electricity nketing heaven and earth. It practically sealed the way ahead offpletely!

    It was an old man in blue who¡¯d blocked his path. He had graying hair but youthful features, and he was using a glittering silver lightning talisman of incredible power.

    Meanwhile, numerous other Immortal Kings appeared throughout the surrounding area, one after another.

    Each one that appeared unleashed their killer weapons in an explosive, chaotic onught. The surrounding area copsed, and the mountains and rivers were burnt to ash.

    Yet another faction¡¯s Immortal Kings had arrived. These were from the Church of Supreme Oneness!

    The Immortal Kings of the Church of Divine me, the Church of All Spirits, and several other factions were behind Su Yi and chasing him with all their might.

    It was like an inescapable. Enemies intent on capturing or killing Su Yi were charging in from all sides.

    It waspletely chaotic and terrifying to the extreme. It would have been enough to make just about anyone else give in to despair!

    Su Yi didn¡¯t hesitate, nor did his movements pause in the slightest.

    He waved his sword, and the Divine Replenishment Furnace rumbled and boomed above his head. Endless purple immortal light burst forth as Su Yi used the beast skin to manifest yet another glittering golden curtain around himself.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Su Yi bore a perfectly straight rift through the sea of lightning ahead of him.

    He struck like an axe through bamboo. In the blink of an eye, he¡¯d reached the old man in blue trying to intercept him.

    During this process, all manner of secret treasures and divine abilities whooshed toward him in a dense current, all of them bursting with appalling destructive power.

    But before they could reach Su Yi, the Divine Replenishment Furnace and golden beast skin blocked and neutralized most of their power. Only a little bit was left to m into Su Yi.

    It was enough to worsen Su Yi¡¯s injuries, one strike at a time, but Su Yi didn¡¯t care. He didn¡¯t so much as furrow his brow.

    When he swung his sword at the old man in blue, his qi actually swelled explosively, even stronger than before.

    <em>Bang!!!</em>

    The old man in blue was sent flying backward. Blood spurted from his mouth and nose, and his aged face filled with astonishment.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, shot ahead like a beam of flowing light.

    No one would have guessed that Su Yi would leave them in the dust even after they surrounded him so thoroughly. He broke through their encirclement like an axe through bamboo!

    Just as he was about to escape, everything darkened in front of him. An ink-ck shadow descended over thendscape.

    It was as if the curtain of night had instantly enveloped the world.

    A strange, cmitous aura swept outward.

    When Su Yi charged into it, the dark shadow enveloping heaven and earth shifted, then split into countless tentacles, like dense clusters of chains. They were everywhere!

    And the strange ck chains were closing in on Su Yi!

 Chapter 1711: The Ideal Opportunity to Close the Net

    The aura of a deity!

    When they saw that dark shadow appear, even the rtively distant Immortal Kings felt their hair stand on end, and their expressions shifted.

    They didn¡¯t even need to think to know that someone was using a secret treasure given to them by a deity!

    ¡°Dammit! They¡¯re ruthless! Are they trying to destroy Shen Mu?¡± someone cursed, his heart full of deep bitterness.

    The other Immortal Kings had unsightly looks on their faces. They¡¯d gone to all this trouble and dispatched so many experts, only for someone else to kill their prey before they got the chance. Who¡¯d be willing to ept this?

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t dodge. He didn¡¯t even try to fight back.

    <em>Whoosh!</em>

    He charged right into the darkness, the inscrutable, mysterious power of reincarnation surging around him like countless wisps of sword qi.

    <em>Boom!</em>The tentacle-like arcs of dark light descended, only to shatter before they even made contact. It was as if countless severed limbs were flying through the air.

    So what if this was the power of a deity? The power of reincarnation could still counter it!

    Su Yi could clearly sense the power of a deity nketing the area. It was the same as the power of the divine tribtion that had afflicted Immortal Queen Liu Yun!

    He instantly knew that his newest opponent was from the Church of All Spirits!

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Heaven and earth trembled.

    Beneath the crowd¡¯s disbelieving gazes, Su Yi streaked through the darkness like an unstoppable beam of light, crushing it as if it were made of rotten wood!

    ¡°How is this possible!?¡± someone roared in fury.

    The speaker was a long-haired, stalwart middle-aged man. He¡¯d just watched as the divine decree he¡¯d been holding crumbled into ash.

    There was no doubt about it. He was the one who¡¯d tried to use the power of his god to trap Su Yi.

    He would never have guessed that Su Yi would break free with such ease!

    The other Immortal Kings looked stricken. <em>How¡­ did Shen Mu pull that off!? </em>

    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Hurry up and give chase!¡± someone bellowed and chased Su Yi with all his might.

    The other Immortal Kings had long since realized that Su Yi was severely injured and bleeding from head to toe. This was the perfect moment to take him down!

    Who¡¯d willingly let him go?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Several Immortal Kings dashed after Su Yi, quick as the wind.

    ¡°Send word to the others. We have to intercept him. Hurry!¡±

    Someone else hurriedly ordered theirpanions, ¡°Everyone,e with me! No matter what, we can¡¯t let anyone else capture Shen Mu first!¡±

    All at once, the Immortal Kings of the Church of Supreme Oneness, the Church of Divine me, and several other factions shot forth. They no longer hid their presence.

    Their terrifying auras swept throughout heaven and earth. Wherever they passed, they invited countless startled cries.

    ¡°What are so many Immortal Kings marching into battle for?¡±

    ¡°My heavens! Are those really all Immortal Kings?¡±

    ¡°Under ordinary circumstances, Immortal Kings are as rare and elusive as divine dragons. It¡¯s unusual to see even one. Who could have imagined such a grand procession of them would appear today?¡±

    ¡°Whatever¡¯s happening is sure to shake the world!!¡±

    ¡­The Dark Province was home to numerous immortal cities and immortal factions.

    As the Immortal Kings revealed the full extent of their auras and hurtled through the skies, they instantly triggered waves of uproar.

    ¡­.

    Meanwhile, the stretch ofndscape once covered by the Datura Barrier had long since been reduced to ruin.

    The inly dressed woman and old man in Daoist robes of the Church of the Pure One conversed among the wreckage.

    ¡°All five Immortal Kings of the Church of the Exquisite Goddess are dead¡­.¡± The woman in the in dress gasped, her expression utterly solemn.

    The old man in Daoist robes sighed. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought Gu Zhaolin, an expert with a Dao Domain, would fall too.

    Gu Zhaolin was the gaunt old man Su Yi had just killed. He was a long-established, older-generation Miracle Realm Immortal King!

    Condensing a Dao Domain was extremely difficult. Even among Immortal Kings, only a select few could create aplete Dao Domain.

    And Gu Zhaolin was one of them!

    He was unquestionably a top expert among Immortal Kings of the same cultivation level, yet now, he¡¯d died at the hands of an Immortal Lord. If word got out, it was sure to shake the entire Immortal Realm!

    ¡°The Datura Barrier shattered, and five Immortal Kings, including Gu Zhaolin, lost their lives. It was all over in less than ten minutes¡­ It¡¯s obvious how extraordinary Shen Mu¡¯s hidden cards are.¡± The woman in the in dress furrowed her brow and said gravely, ¡°Admittedly, he¡¯s injured, and it seems quite serious, but this is when he¡¯s at his most dangerous. He¡¯s far from reaching the end of his rope.

    ¡°Were he truly at his limit, how could he have broken through those Immortal Kings¡¯ encirclement to cleave open a path to life? He even broke through the Church of All Spirits¡¯ divine decree!¡±

    Waves of shock coursed through the inly dressed woman¡¯s heart. She was struggling to stay calm!

    The more she learned about Shen Mu, the more she realized that this ¡°mere¡± Immortal Lord was far, far stronger than her initial estimate, and far more terrifying, too!

    She had to admit that if she¡¯d been the one trapped in the Datura Barrier, she¡¯d have struggled to escape. This made it obvious just how terrifying Shen Mu was.

    The old man in Daoist robes nodded. ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll struggle to escape this time. There¡¯s absolutely no way those Immortal Kings will give him a chance to treat his wounds!¡±

    The depths of his gaze shed with cold light. ¡°I can see it already. On the road ahead, Shen Mu¡­ could fall at any time!¡±

    The woman in the in dress rubbed her forehead. ¡°It¡¯s too early to say that. We can¡¯t view Shen Mu as an Immortal Lord any longer. We have to treat him as a powerful foe capable of threatening our lives!¡±

    The old man in Daoist robes froze, stunned, his expression shifting and uncertain.

    In the end, despite his unwillingness to ept this, he had no choice. She was right!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m actually curious to see how long Shen Musts with so many people pursuing him.¡± The woman in the in dress took a deep breath, then got moving. The old man followed shortly afterward.

    ¡­¡­

    Late at night, deep within an ancient forest.

    Dark clouds filled the dome of heaven, and everything was silent and still.

    Su Yi leaned against the trunk of a towering tree,pletely shrouded in its shade.

    His robes were tattered and bloodstained, and his long hair was disheveled. His body was covered with startling wounds, including, sword cuts, saber gashes, and fist imprints¡­

    In some ces, the flesh was burnt to a crisp. In others, the wounds were so deep that you could see his bones.

    It was a startling sight!

    But his internal wounds were the worst of all. His essence, qi, and spirit were almost depleted, and his soul power had almost run dry.

    His injuries almost couldn¡¯t have been worse. In his shoes, most people would have long since given in to despair and given up the struggle.

    But Su Yi did no such thing. His eyes were as calm as ever, and his gaze was distant, cold, and clear, without the slightest ripple of emotion.

    He was currently refining a Nine Wonders Skyheart Pill with all his might and circting his Undying Power. His wounds were knitting back together at shocking speeds.

    It had been twelve hours since he destroyed the Datura Barrier. His enemies had already chased him for a full twelve hours!

    During that time, Immortal Kings of different camps had chased him like mad. He¡¯d ovee countless perilous and terrifying attempts to intercept and surround him. On several asions, his life was in danger.

    Take just now, for instance. A group of Immortal Kings had intercepted him in a desert, using their ultimate killer weapons without the slightest politeness.

    In the end, explosive, destructive power swept throughout all thirty thousand miles of desert. The ground sank, and the skies caved in!

    Su Yi escaped by a hair, but his wounds worsened.

    <em>It¡¯s been a long time since I was in such a wretched state. It¡¯s frustrating, but opportunities to temper myself amidst life-or-death peril are rare indeed¡­ </em>Su Yi whispered to himself.

    His enemies¡¯ faces floated into his sea of consciousness, one after another. They included experts of the Church of Supreme Oneness, the Church of the Pure One, the Church of Divine me, the church of All Spirits, and Jade Firmament Immortal Pce¡­

    <em>Nine </em>whole immortal factions!

    Thirty-seven Immortal Kings!

    The strongest of them was an old man from Jade Firmament Immortal Pce. He was the only one of Su Yi¡¯s pursuers in thete-stage Miracle Realm.

    His name was Tai Zheng, and he was a high elder of Jade Firmament Immortal Pce. He was also the greatest threat to Su Yi.

    The old-timer had intercepted Su Yi at least three times already. Every time, Su Yi paid a heavy price to break through. This was how he¡¯d gotten many of his injuries.

    Furthermore, Su Yi was surprised to discover that experts of the Endless Swords Immortal Sect were participating in this chase as well!

    The Endless Swords Immortal Sect was the top faction of sword cultivators in the Wen Province, as well as one of the greatest factions in the Immortal Realm. Their roots could be traced back to the days preceding the Age of Fallen Immortals!

    Back then, the people called this sect one of the Four Great Sword Sects, and its founder was a mighty expert at the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao, Xu Fushi!

    Xu Fushi and Wang Ye had been close friends, like sworn brothers. They¡¯d fought numerous life-or-death battles side by side, oveing all manner of adversity!

    One of the four code phrases of the House of Little Joys, ¡°Who is Supreme in This Floating World?¡± corresponded to Xu Fushi!

    Because of this close friendship, Wang Ye once visited the Endless Swords Immortal Sect, and he gave them a sword stele he¡¯d forged with his own two hands!

    Thirteen supreme legacies of the Dao of the Sword were carved on its surface. The area around the stele had been a sacred ground to cultivators of the Endless Swords Immortal Sect ever since.

    As well as a sacred ground to the Immortal Realm¡¯s sword cultivators!

    Su Yi would never have guessed that now, hundreds of thousands of yearster, Xu Fushi¡¯s sect would send three of its Immortal Kings after him.

    It was truly unreasonable. Su Yi just couldn¡¯t understand it.

    Especially since he hadn¡¯t interacted with anyone from the Endless Swords Immortal Sect since his return to the Immortal Realm. He certainly hadn¡¯t done anything to provoke their enmity!

    Su Yi frowned. <em>I can¡¯t just let this go. Even if Xu Fushi is still around, I have to settle this score! </em>

    A momentter, he shook his head and set the matter aside. He was currently in grave peril, and his wounds were severe.

    However, throughout this drawn-out chase, he never once used the Sword of the Nine Hells!

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but take pride in this. After all, he was still just an early-stage Void Realm True Immortal.

    Without even using his trump cards, he¡¯d survived a pursuit of this scale all this time. Prior to this, not even he would have dared believe he¡¯d be capable of such a feat!

    <em>I¡¯m less than thirty thousand miles away from the Abyss of Dark Fog¡­ It won¡¯t be long until the timees to close the¡­</em>

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed with murderous intent. He was already nning to gather all of his pursuers in one ce and take all of them down at once.

    Even if he failed, he wanted to destroy as many of them as he could.

    And the Abyss of Dark Fog was undoubtedly an ideal ce to close the!

 Chapter 1712: Xue He Returns

    Every time he was attacked along the way, Su Yi just fled. No matter how many times he was intercepted and surrounded, he never once killed any of the Immortal Kings.

    For one thing, his situation didn¡¯t permit him to waste time and energy killing his enemies.

    For another, right from the start, he¡¯d nned to close this around all of them at once. He would endure until the time was right!

    In other words, he was using himself as bait and leading his enemies by the nose! Admittedly, their pursuit had left him looking awfully wretched, and his wounds were iparably severe. He was practically dancing on the edge of a knife, his life and death hanging in the bnce.

    But Su Yi dared say with certainty that after all this, his enemies couldn¡¯t possibly give up the chase.

    In their eyes, his wounds were increasingly severe, and he was increasingly weak. He was less and less of a threat with each passing moment, and it wouldn¡¯t be long before someone captured him. It could happen any minute now.

    Furthermore, they¡¯d shed immeasurable blood and tears, and waited here for a long, long time, all to capture him. Who¡¯d give up lightly?

    This was Su Yi¡¯s goal! He was using himself as bait and feigning weakness, all to lead his enemies into a trap!

    In Su Yi¡¯s eyes, his pursuers were now more than fish already on the hook, just waiting to be reeled in!In truth, the whole pursuit had been a set-up right from the start. If Su Yi didn¡¯t want them to find him, they could have excavated all forty-nine provinces of the Immortal Realm without ever finding a trace of him!

    Su Yi had only just thought this when his heart palpitated, and he sensed an impending lethal threat.

    They were chasing him again!

    Su Yi silently disappeared into thin air, as ethereal as a shadow.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The moment he disappeared, an explosive, terrifying waterfall of divine mes fell from the heavens, burning the ancient mountain forest into nothingness.

    Everything within a thousand miles had been incinerated!

    A group of Immortal Kings shot through the sky, seething with murderous intent.

    ¡°He¡¯s over there. Get him!¡±

    ¡°See that? He won¡¯tst much longer!¡±

    ¡°We absolutely cannot give him the chance to catch his breath!¡±

    The Immortal Kings bellowed and chased Su Yi with all their might. Before long, they¡¯d disappeared over the boundless horizon.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Shen Mu has already been fleeing for twelve hours. He¡¯s been intercepted over a hundred times, and surrounded twenty-nine times, but he¡¯s always managed to escape in the end. It¡¯s simply unbelievable!¡±

    The two experts of the Church of the Pure One, the old man in Daoist robes and the woman in the in dress, appeared out of nowhere.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that in his shoes, Miracle Realm experts like us would have fallen a long time ago¡­¡± murmured the woman in the in dress. ¡°He¡¯s only an Immortal Lord, yet he¡¯s held out all this time. Who¡¯d dare to believe such a thing?¡±

    ¡°It really is unexpected,¡± said the old man in Daoist robes. ¡°But he¡¯s been piling on increasingly severe wounds this entire time, and he¡¯s had numerous close brushes with death. He¡¯s obviously an arrow at the end of its flight. He could fall at a moment¡¯s notice!¡±

    He said thatst part with iparable conviction, but the woman in the in dress fell silent.

    Dozens of Immortal Kings from nine different factions were all chasing a single Immortal Lord, yet their target was still alive.

    This was already so unusual that it seemed downright inconceivable. If word got out, it was likely no one would believe it!

    ¡°The Immortal Kings of different camps have surely long since realized that Shen Mu¡¯s at the end of his rope. None of them will give him any chance to catch his breath!¡± the old man in Daoist robes said firmly. ¡°In other words, he¡¯s doomed! It¡¯s just a question of which faction is the one to take him down.¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when he noticed hispanion¡¯s silence. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The woman in the in dress rubbed his forehead and said, ¡°Something doesn¡¯t seem quite right here.¡±

    She flipped her palm, and a beast skin map floated into the air. It described the mountains and rivers of the Dark Province, including the locations of its sects, cities, and forbidden zones. Everything was marked in full detail.

    The woman in the in dress stared intently at the man, then traced Shen Mu¡¯s escape route with her fingertips, a winding, twisting path. When her fingertip reached their current location, it paused.

    From here, Shen Mu had fled to the east!

    The woman in the in dress stared at the map, her gaze instinctively traveling in the same direction as Shen Mu.

    A momentter, her pupils constricted in apparent realization, and she blurted, ¡°It¡­ it looks like he¡¯s headed for the Abyss of Dark Fog!¡±

    The Abyss of Dark Fog was the greatest forbidden zone in the Dark Province, and one of the most dangerous ces in the Immortal Realm!

    It was a perilous ce even for Immortal Kings. Those beneath that level faced certain doom!

    The old man¡¯s heart shook. ¡°That¡¯s entirely possible! The depths of the Abyss of Dark Fog are perilous and unfathomable. It¡¯s home to dangers more than sufficient to threaten the lives of Immortal Kings! If Shen Mu makes it into the abyss, it will be much, much harder for his pursuers to capture him alive.¡±

    The woman in the in dress couldn¡¯t help but look impressed. ¡°Shen Mu really is quite terrifying. He¡¯s obviously seeking a path to life in the face of all but certain doom! Even nearing the end of his rope, he¡¯s managed toe up with such a method. It¡¯s truly impressive!¡±

    The old man in Daoist robes furrowed his brow. ¡°But from our perspective, this is an enormous, unforeseen variable. If he somehow survives the abyss¡­.¡±

    The woman in the in dress said, ¡°Seems to me that we¡¯d best wait for him at the entrance to the Abyss of Dark Fog and capture him there!¡±

    The old man¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You want to ce a near the entrance?¡±

    A smile tugged at the woman¡¯s lips. ¡°That¡¯s right. All this time, we¡¯ve been watching tigers fight from a safe distance. Now, it¡¯s time to give him a delightful surprise!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Six hourster, in an uncultivated in shrouded in fog.

    ¡°Quickly! It seems he¡¯s headed for the Abyss of Dark Fog. We absolutely can¡¯t let him get there! If he makes it into the abyss, capturing him alive will be far more difficult!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s get him!¡±

    The Immortal Kings soared after him, seething with murderous intent.

    After chasing Shen Mu all this time, they finally realized that he was most likely headed for the Abyss of Dark Fog!

    The abyss was already close at hand. If Immortal Kings like them gave it their all, they could reach it in moments!

    If their target made it into the Abyss of Dark Fog, it would lead to numerous dangerous and unforeseeable variables. Thus, none of them would permit that to happen!

    ¡°Quickly! Send word to the others. Have them rush to the Abyss of Dark Fog and intercept Shen Mu at the entrance,¡± someone ordered.

    ¡°No matter what, we cannot let him enter the Abyss of Dark Fog!¡±

    ¡­The Immortal Kings of other factions hurriedly took action. None of them were stupid. It was now obvious to all of them where Shen Mu was headed!

    One dazzling streak of light tore through the firmament at once. All of them were headed toward the Abyss of Dark Fog!

    ¡°Hm? Fellow Daoist Xue He?¡±

    Along the way to the Abyss of Dark Fog, the five Immortal Kings of the Church of Divine me noticed a bloodied, battered man with blood-red hair hurtling toward the abyss.

    ¡°How are you still alive?¡± eximed Meng Zhe, the leader of the group. Hispanions were stunned too.

    They¡¯d been waiting outside the Datura Barrier the experts of the Church of the Exquisite Goddess had ced, and they¡¯d watched as Su Yi killed his way to freedom.

    After the barrier fell, they watched Immortal King Gu Zhaolin die. They¡¯d assumed all five experts of the Church of the Exquisite Goddess had died a long time ago.

    They would never have expected to encounter Xue He again now!

    ¡°Who told you I was dead?¡± Xue He said with obvious displeasure.

    Meng Zhe¡¯s expression froze, and he said apologetically, ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry, Fellow Daoist. After the battle earlier, we just assumed¡­¡±

    ¡°No need to exin!¡± Xue He snorted coldly. ¡°I¡¯m in no mood to listen to your nonsense!¡±

    With that, he shot ahead, closer and closer to the Abyss of Dark Fog!

    ¡°What a temper on that guy!¡± grumbled the man in beast skins.

    ¡°It¡¯s to be expected. Shen Mu practically wiped all five of them out. Xue He was the only one fortunate enough to survive. Were you in his shoes, would you be in a good mood?¡± the red-robed Daoist said with sadistic glee. ¡°Of all the factions out to capture Shen Mu, the Church of the Exquisite Goddess was the unluckiest. We ought to be understanding.¡±

    The others couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    As they conversed, they rushed ahead with all their might. Before long, thendscape dimmed before them, and mountains shrouded in dense, dark fog came into view.

    Deep within the mountains, the slopes continued deeper and deeper into the ground, forming a tunnel into the earth. That was the entrance to the Abyss of ck Fog!

    Rumor had it that an enormous hidden realm, a world in its own right,y at the bottom of the abyss. Furthermore, it was reputedly full of strange, inauspicious perils.

    By now, numerous Immortal Kings had gathered at the entrance to the abyss, but there was no sign of Shen Mu!

    ¡°I can clearly sense that the kid¡¯s aura disappeared in the vicinity of the abyss.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean he¡¯s most likely already gone inside?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s most likely the case.¡±

    The Immortal Kings of different camps all had overcast looks on their faces.

    ¡°We cannot afford any dys, and we absolutely cannot give Shen Mu the chance to catch his breath. Come on, let¡¯s go!¡± Someone immediately made a decision and led his allies into the Abyss of Dark Fog.

    ¡°Two of you should stay behind to watch over the entrance. Everyone else muste with me!¡± said another Immortal King. He was rtively cautious, so he left a few people at the entrance just in case before continuing into the abyss.

    ¡°Hurry! We can¡¯t let the others seize the initiative!¡± someone said frantically. It was obvious to all of them that Shen Mu had reached his limit, and he might break at any moment!

    Thus, none of them wanted to waste any time. They couldn¡¯t tolerate Shen Mu seizing the opportunity to flee!

    Besides, they¡¯d put an enormous amount of time and effort into pursuing him, and he was so close to falling. Who¡¯d give up at a time like this?

    More importantly, the different camps werepetitors. All of them wanted to be the first to capture Shen Mu alive.

    Thus, they used every method at their disposal, all of them scrambling to get to Shen Mu first for fear that others would snatch their prey.

    The Immortal Kings of other factions all took action at once.

    Before long, only a few Immortal Kings remained outside the entrance to the Abyss of Dark Fog to prevent Shen Mu from fleeing.

    The old man in Daoist robes and the woman in the in dress had been waiting there in secret for quite some time. Both were unwittingly stunned.

    <em>What¡¯s going on?</em>

 Chapter 1713: A Chance to Work Together

    ¡°Aren¡¯t those idiots a bit too ridiculous?¡± The old man in Daoist robes couldn¡¯t help butugh. His gaze was a bit strange.

    He and the woman in the in dress were the first to reach the entrance of the Abyss of Dark Fog. Furthermore, when they arrived, they searched the area and found no sign of the Immortal Kings of other factions.

    They¡¯d been waiting here all this time, but there was no trace of Shen Mu, either.

    Yet now, one Immortal King after another was charging into the Abyss of ck Fog in search of their target. The old man couldn¡¯t help but find it absurd.

    ¡°Ridiculous?¡± The woman in the in dress rubbed her forehead. ¡°Why do I get the sense that something isn¡¯t quite right here¡­?¡±

    Those Immortal Kings weren¡¯t stupid. All of them had traced Shen Mu¡¯s aura to find him here. In other words, Shen Mu must have appeared in the vicinity of the Abyss of Dark Fog! How could the Immortal Kings have been tricked otherwise?

    The woman¡¯s beautiful face shifted, and she gasped. ¡°Elder Mo, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re the ones who misjudged the situation! It seems highly likely to me that Shen Mu slipped in right under our noses!¡±

    The old man¡¯s smile froze in ce, and he eximed, ¡°So you¡¯re saying Shen Mu actually entered the Abyss of Dark Fog a long time ago?¡±

    But before the woman could exin, he shook his head. ¡°Impossible! We¡¯ve been lying in ambush by the entrance to the abyss this entire time, and we¡¯ve buried numerous secret treasures to ce an inescapable. Even if he snuck past us, we would have sensed him the moment he entered the Abyss of Dark Fog!The woman mulled that over. ¡°Could it be that after he arrived, he deliberately left a trace of his aura before hiding his presence and sneaking away?¡±

    The old man¡¯s expression shifted. ¡°That¡¯s possible!¡±

    It seemed that Shen Mu was trying to escape into the Abyss of Dark Fog, but perhaps he was really just trying to trick his pursuers.

    He wasn¡¯t trying to enter the abyss at all. Once his pursuers went in after him, he¡¯d just slip away, like a cicada shedding its carapace!

    ¡°What a crafty fellow!¡± The old man in Daoist robes gnashed his teeth in shame and fury. ¡°He¡¯s tricked us all!¡±

    ¡°No, I still think we¡¯re missing something,¡± said the woman in the in dress. ¡°If Shen Mu were capable of something like that, why didn¡¯t he just obscure his presence and flee while we were chasing him? He could have hidden from us all.

    ¡°Why wait until he got here to do that? Don¡¯t you find it strange?¡±

    Her beautiful face was full of bewilderment. <em>What is Shen Mu trying to do? And what is he after?</em>

    ¡°Immortal King Xue He of the Church of the Exquisite Goddess is actually still alive! He sure is a sturdy one.¡±

    Suddenly, they heard a group of Immortal Kings conversing near the entrance to the Abyss of Dark Fog.

    ¡°Right? Earlier, we all thought he was dead. It was a real shock to see him up and moving! And he even insisted on charging into the Abyss of Dark Fog after Shen Mu!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯s out for revenge!¡±

    When she heard that, the woman in the in dress felt as if an explosion had gone off in her head. The realization struck like lightning.

    <em>Xue He! The problem is with Xue He!</em>

    The woman in the in dress had investigated the valley in which Su Yi fought the five experts of the Church of the Exquisite Goddess. She immediately concluded that Xue He was almost certainly already dead.

    Yet now, here he was, and he¡¯d even mixed into the ranks of the Immortal Kings and charged into the abyss¡­.

    Just thinking about it made her feel as if she¡¯d been smacked over the head. Her expression darkened. ¡°Elder Mo, did you notice Xue He earlier?¡±

    The old man in Daoist robes was briefly stunned, but he quickly realized what she was getting at. His eyes shed with sharp light. ¡°Xue He¡¯s suspicious!¡±

    He remembered that Xue He had charged into the Abyss of Dark Fog not far from Meng Zhe and the other Church of Divine me experts.

    It was just that at the time, the old man had been watching from the shadows, and he dared not investigate too closely for fear of being discovered. Thus, he¡¯d overlooked that particr detail. Looking back on it now, Xue He¡¯s reappearance was obviously a problem!

    The old man¡¯s expression instantly turned unsightly.

    ¡°If his disguise skills can trick even an Immortal King assassin like Meng Zhe, it¡¯s obvious how extraordinary his abilities are. But if he¡¯s capable of impersonating an Immortal King with such ease, couldn¡¯t he¡­ have fled a long time ago?¡± murmured the woman in the in dress.

    This came as a heavy blow, and her heart sank. She was increasingly aware of how capable¡ªand how terrifying¡ªShen Mu was. It was no exaggeration to describe him as ¡°unfathomable!¡±

    Every time she thought she¡¯d figured out what he was capable of, the brutal reality turned around and pped her in the face!

    The old man in Daoist robes suddenly said, ¡°He obviously could have fled if he wanted to, so why follow those Immortal Kings into the Abyss of Dark Fog?¡±

    The question had only just left his mouth when he seemed to guess something. He and the woman in the in dress exchanged nces. Their hearts shook, and chills coursed down their spines.

    Shen Mu had been leading his pursuers by the nose, and he¡¯d gone to enormous lengths to lure them into the Abyss of Dark Fog. Why?

    The answer was simple. He wanted to kill them all!!

    He wanted to decide the lives and deaths of the Immortal Kings of different factions in the Abyss of Dark Fog!

    ¡°Following the deaths of the five Immortal Kings of the Church of the Exquisite Goddess, Shen Mu fled from his pursuers for eighteen hours straight, oveing countless attempts to intercept or surround him. He was injured countless times, and he looked utterly wretched. Who could have imagined that he was doing it on purpose and that it was all just part of his n?¡±

    The woman in the in dress felt a chill in her hands and feet. ¡°He was using himself as bait and feigning weakness to lead his opponents by the nose. Everything was for the sake of determining victory and defeat in the Abyss of Dark Fog. Shen Mu¡­ is simply terrifying!¡±

    She¡¯d already lost track of how times she¡¯d used the word ¡°terrifying¡± to describe him.

    Realizing Shen Mu¡¯s true intentions startled even an Immortal Queen like her. Chills coursed through her entire body!

    The old man in Daoist robes said gravely, ¡°I can now say with certainty that even though we¡¯re carrying Heaven-Deceiving Chess Pieces, Shen Mu sensed us a long time ago!¡±

    He looked at the woman in the in dress. ¡°What should we do next?¡±

    Her expression was filled with uncertainty. She was already starting to lose her nerve. The idea of opposing someone as terrifying as Shen Mu made her want to run for her life, the faster, the better.

    In the end, she resisted the urge.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just wait for now and see how their pursuit ends. As for us¡­?¡± The woman in the in dress gnashed her teeth. ¡°We cannot get involved any further, regardless of whether Shen Mu lives or dies!¡±

    The old man felt a massive weight lift from his shoulders. ¡°I feel the same way.¡±

    He was quite frightened, and his heart was full of dread. If at all possible, he had no desire to oppose someone as terrifying as Shen Mu.

    ¡°No wonder the sect leader just sent the two of us to watch the battle instead of ordering us to attack. I suddenly suspect that the sect leader has long since realized Shen Mu¡¯s origins,¡± muttered the woman in the in dress.

    The old man in Daoist robes nodded. ¡°That¡¯s most likely the case. The sect leader revealed this information only to those factions with divine backers. He was perhaps hoping to borrow their hands to kill Shen Mu, but more importantly¡­ It seems he knew that taking Shen Mu down wouldn¡¯t be easy!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The Abyss of Dark Fog.

    Lightning shed and thunder rumbled throughout a barren, bleak stretch of mountain wilderness. The air was shrouded in fog, and from time to time, dazzling lightning bolts descended, ripping through the sky. It was a startling sight.

    This was the outer perimeter of the Abyss of Dark Fog, but even so, it was home to numerous perils sufficient to threaten the lives of Immortal Kings!

    <em>It¡¯s finally time to close the¡­ </em>Su Yi, now disguised as Xue He, felt as if he¡¯d returned to his own backyard. He felt thoroughly rxed.

    <em>h!</em>

    He crushed the talisman he¡¯d prepared well in advance. A wisp of silver light shot into the firmament and disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°No rush. I¡¯ll y with them to my heart¡¯s content after my wounds have healed.¡± Su Yi suppressed his long-umted killing intent. He turned and was about to leave when he sensed something, and his footsteps came to an abrupt halt.

    Practically simultaneously, he heard a group of Immortal Kings soar over from the distant skies. It was Meng Zhe and the other experts of the Church of Divine me!

    They were the first five Immortal Kings who¡¯d attempted to defeat Su Yi after he arrived in the Dark Province. Meng Zhe took advantage of the pouring rain to unleash his astonishing assassination abilities.

    The five of them had chased Su Yi all the way here, and they werepletely relentless. They¡¯d tried to intercept him many times over.

    Now, they were headed right toward him.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t move. He just coldly watched them approach.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Xue He.¡± Meng Zhe suddenly greeted him and asked, ¡°Have you discovered any trace of Shen Mu?¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s expression didn¡¯t so much as waver. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Meng Zheughed. ¡°You needn¡¯t overthink it, Fellow Daoist. I won¡¯t lie to you: we lost Shen Mu¡¯s trail after entering the Abyss of Dark Fog. We can no longer sense any trace of his presence, so I thought I¡¯d ask if you¡¯d found anything.¡±

    All Su Yi said was, ¡°Oh.¡¯

    Meng Zhe¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°That aside, we¡¯d like to invite you to join our camp. The Abyss of Dark Fog is perilous and unpredictable. Traveling alone will be far too dangerous.¡±

    Su Yi inwardly felt rather strange, but on the outside, he justughed coldly. ¡°If you want extra manpower, just say so. Why beat around the bush?¡±

    Meng Zhe smiled. ¡°It¡¯s indeed as you said, Fellow Daoist. More people means more power. That will make our trip through the Abyss of Dark Fog less precarious, and even if we encounterpetitors from other factions, we won¡¯t need to fear them.¡±

    Su Yi understood. Meng Zhe was roping him in for two simple reasons.

    First, the Abyss of Dark Fog was perilous. Recruiting extra manpower was naturally for the best.

    Second, they were now inpetition with the Immortal Kings of other factions. The greater their numbers, the greater their advantage!

    After all, there were nine immortal factions involved in this pursuit, and they werepetitors. The moment they discovered ¡°Shen Mu,¡± they were sure to fight amongst themselves!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, the other four Immortal Kings of the Church of the Exquisite Goddess have already lost their lives. Haven¡¯t youe here to get revenge? In that case, why not consider joining forces?¡± Meng Zhe said solemnly.

    His fourpanions looked at Su Yi.

    Su Yi mulled it over for a moment, then nodded. ¡°We can work together, but if I discover that you have ulterior motives, don¡¯t me me for my poor manners!¡±

    Meng Zhe and the others smiled. The way they saw it, it would have been strange if Xue He <em>hadn¡¯t </em>been on guard against them. Had he straightforwardly agreed, they would have found it suspicious.

    Meng Zhe immediately pounded his chest and promised Xue He that nothing of the sort would happen!

 Chapter 1714: Trapped and Killed

    Meng Zhe andpany flew through the fog-shroudedndscape. None of them dared to employ any sort of teleportation here.

    This was the Abyss of Dark Fog, the most dangerous ce in the Dark Province. They were Immortal Kings, but that didn¡¯t matter. A moment¡¯s incaution, and they risked getting swept into a spatial rift. That would mean the end of them<em> and</em> their Daos!

    Su Yi followed at the tail end of the procession, cold and silent. The quieter he was, the less likely he was to let something slip.

    Along the way, the man in beast skin robes furrowed his brow. ¡°The Abyss of Dark Fog is enormous, with numerous danger zones. Given the circumstances, hunting down Shen Mu is sure to be troublesome.¡±

    His archery had left a deep impression on Su Yi. The archer and the assassin, Meng Zhe, were the greatest threat when they worked together.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a rush. A group of Immortal Kings is already keeping watch over the Abyss of Dark Fog. Shen Mu has no hope of escape,¡± said the woman in white calmly. ¡°That aside, after fleeing into the Abyss of Dark Fog, Shen Mu is in danger too.¡±

    They conversed amongst themselves and came up with a strategy for their uing operation.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find this amusing, but although he didn¡¯t know it, even as they conversed, they were having another, secret conversation through silent transmissions.

    ¡°If we encounter lethal danger on the road ahead, we can put Xue He at the front of the party,¡± Meng Zhe said hurriedly. ¡°To prevent him from suspecting us, let¡¯s treat him with respect in the meantime. Whatever you do, don¡¯t let the cat out of the bag.¡±¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s the best approach.¡±

    His fourpanions all expressed their agreement.

    As they conversed, Meng Zhe suddenly looked at Su Yi. ¡°Fellow Daoist Xue He, do you have any suggestions for our uing operation?¡±

    He was only asking casually. He wouldn¡¯t have thought that Su Yi would nod and say, ¡°I actually have a way to trace Shen Mu¡¯s location.¡±

    The others were stunned, and their spirits soared. None of them had anticipated this.

    ¡°Please enlighten us, Fellow Daoist!¡± Meng Zhe said with delight. ¡°If we¡¯re the first to find Shen Mu, we can avenge yourpanions and acquire all of Shen Mu¡¯s belongings!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s expression never wavered. ¡°I can help you, but after we capture Shen Mu, I want half the spoils.¡±

    The others frowned in displeasure, but after this demand, they subconsciously started to believe that ¡°Xue He¡± really could find Shen Mu.

    Meng Zhe mulled it over, then agreed. ¡°Very well!¡±

    He transmitted to the others, ¡°Let¡¯s agree to his demands for now. If he dares demand the trophies after we¡¯ve captured Shen Mu, we can just kill him! After all, this is the Abyss of Dark Fog. As long as we¡¯re careful, there¡¯s no way anyone will figure out that it was us!¡±

    The others¡¯ eyes shed. All of them agreed.

    Su Yi asked suddenly, ¡°And what if you renege on our agreement?¡±

    Meng Zhe¡¯s heart thudded in his chest. Out loud, he hurriedly argued that he wouldn¡¯t do that. He then swore on his honor and the reputation of the Church of Divine me.

    Only then did Su Yi ¡°reluctantly¡± agree.

    He then led the party in a different direction. All of them hurtled into the distance.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought cooperating with Xue He would bring such an unexpected delight. Could this be fate?¡± Meng Zhe wistfully transmitted to the others.

    ¡°He¡¯s just one person. He has little hope of defeating a dangerous opponent like Shen Mu on his own. In other words, he has no choice but to work with us,¡± transmitted the woman in white. ¡°Seems to me that once we¡¯ve captured Shen Mu alive, we shouldn¡¯t waste time negotiating with him. Best to be thorough. Let¡¯s just kill him to keep anything unexpected from happening.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good to me. If we want all of Shen Mu¡¯s belongings, there¡¯s no way Xue He will agree. In that case, it¡¯s best we just kill him.¡±

    The others quickly agreed. Meng Zhe mulled it over, but in the end, he agreed too. ¡°Xue He is undoubtedly on guard against us. When the timees, do as I say. Since we¡¯ve decided to kill him, we absolutely cannot leave him any chance at survival!¡±

    As he spoke, murderous intent shed through the depths of his gaze.

    A little less than ten minutester, a silverke appeared in the distant, fog-shroudedndscape. It was fully ten thousand feet across, its silver waters burbling likeva as they emanated searing heat.

    Nothing grew along the shore, not even a single inch of grass. The zing heat contorted the air. Billowing steam permeated the entire area.

    Su Yi stopped a thousand feet away from the silverke and said, ¡°If it¡¯s as I suspect, Shen Mu is hidden nearby!¡±

    Meng Zhe and the others¡¯ spirits soared!

    But when they examined theke with their divine senses, all of them looked stricken.

    There was something strange going on with theke! The aura emanating from it was enough to make them tremble. All of them sensed an instinctual threat.

    ¡°Are you sure, Fellow Daoist?¡± Meng Zhe furrowed his brow.

    Su Yi said coldly, ¡°Believe me or don¡¯t. You¡¯ll know once you¡¯ve tested it, won¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°And why don¡¯t you test it?¡± asked the woman in white.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze frosted over, and he said with displeasure, ¡°We¡¯re working together to hunt Shen Mu down, yet now, you want me to risk myself alone. I rather suspect you¡¯re just using me as a weapon!¡±

    The Immortal Kings instantly looked ill at ease.

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, Fellow Daoist,¡± Meng Zhe said carefully. ¡°How about this? We¡¯ll move further away, then attack theke with our treasures. Let¡¯s see if we can force Shen Mu out into the open.¡±

    With that, he led the group several tens of thousands of feet back.

    ¡°Be careful, everyone. Something strange is going on here. I suspect that terrifying danger is hidden beneath the surface. The moment you discover something amiss, retreat immediately!¡± ordered Meng Zhe as he flung a blue flying weaver¡¯s shuttle at the distant silverke.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The waters churned explosively, as if a divine mountain had crashed into theke. A tidal wave rose into the heavens, booming like thunder.

    Shockingly, the sttering silver water transformed into silver butterflies!

    Each was only about the size of a fist. They were bathed in glittering silver mes, and their eyes were as red as blood. Their wings looked as if they¡¯d been woven entirely out of silver fire.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The enormous silverke churned as more and more butterflies flew into the air, nketing heaven and earth. They were tightly packed, filling everyst nook and cranny of space.

    Meng Zhe and the other Immortal Kings instantly broke out in cold sweats.

    Skeleton-Stripping Demon Butterflies!

    These were strange and terrifying vicious creatures seldom seen in the outside world.

    If surrounded, not even Immortal Kings could escape. The butterflies would devour their flesh, blood, and even their souls. In the end, nothing would remain of them but bones!

    ¡°Hurry! Hurry up and retreat¡ª¡ª!¡± Meng Zhe bellowed and led the others away.

    But the moment he turned around, a sword shed past him.

    <em>Splurt!</em>

    A still-bleeding head soared into the air.

    It was Su Yi who¡¯d attacked. He¡¯d used the Sword of the Human Realm to decapitate the archer d in beast skins.

    It happened so suddenly that the man in beast skins was caughtpletely off guard. Even after he¡¯d been decapitated, his expression was full of bewilderment.

    This sudden development startled Meng Zhe and the others. All of their expressions shifted, and all of them feltpletely caught off guard.

    ¡°Xue He, what are you doing!?¡± the woman in white shouted in fury.

    ¡°That isn¡¯t Xue He! He¡¯s Shen Mu!¡± roared Meng Zhe, his face ashen.

    The Immortal Kings¡¯ hearts shook, and their hair stood on end.

    Shen Mu!

    Who¡¯d have dared imagined that their target had been by their side this entire time?

    The thought that they¡¯d tried to use Xue He to hunt Shen Mu down made them feel like a pack of bungling clowns. He¡¯d been toying with them!

    ¡°You could have chosen to work with anyone in this world, but it just had to be me. In light of your enthusiasm, I of course have to send you on your way personally,¡± Su Yi said tly.

    Meng Zhe and the others¡¯ expressions were instantly unsightly, and their eyes were bloodshot. Murderous intent coursed through their entire bodies. All of them felt as if they were on the verge of going insane.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Meanwhile, countless Skeleton-Stripping Demon Butterflies were sweeping toward them like a silver hurricane.

    It was just too terrifying. Meng Zhe and hispanions stiffened, but they had no time to think about anything else, nor could they even consider trying to get even with Su Yi. All they could do was flee as fast as they could.

    But how could Su Yi possibly let them escape?

    He swung the Sword of the Human Realm to intercept them.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Sword qi ran rampant, criss-crossing through the air.

    Meng Zhe and the others were furious. They attacked with everything they had, and soon, they were locked in fierce battle with Su Yi.

    ¡°Shen Mu, are you insane!? If the Skeleton-Stripping Demon Butterflies surround us, you¡¯re doomed too!¡± someone shouted.

    ¡°Get him!¡± shouted another Immortal King. His eyes were red with madness, and he was desperate to escape. He had no desire to get tangled up with Su Yi.

    It was obvious to all of them that if those strange and terrifying butterflies trapped them, their Miracle Realm cultivations wouldn¡¯t save them. They¡¯d be doomed!

    But Su Yi had no intention of giving them the chance to flee.

    He swung his sword and attacked. Sword qi poured onto the world below, and although he was just one person, he blocked Meng Zhe and hispanions at every turn. They couldn¡¯t escape!

    Meng Zhe andpany were frustrated and frantic. All of them fought with all their might, and in the blink of an eye, Su Yi was covered in wounds and bleeding profusely.

    But Su Yi was even more ruthless. Hepletely disregarded his injuries, and he paid each wound back in full. He thoroughly restricted all four of them.

    It was as if he had no regard for his own life.

    Meng Zhe andpany couldn¡¯t help but feel chills course through them, and their eyes bulged as if about to pop. Try as they might, they couldn¡¯t wrap their heads around it.

    <em>What is Shen Mu thinking? Is he trying to drag us to the grave with him?</em>

    But it was then that the windstorm of Skeleton-Stripping Demon Butterflies reached them.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The massive swarmpletely enveloped everyone present.

    ¡°Attack!!¡±

    ¡°Hurry! We have to fight our way out!¡±

    Meng Zhe and hispanions roared in fury and struck with everything they had. All of them fought like mad to stave off the relentlessly charging swarm of demon butterflies.

    Countless little winged corpses fell like rain, but there were just too many of them. There was no killing them all!

    Furthermore, they weren¡¯t at all afraid to die. Everyst butterfly was like a searing silver me. They charged with everything they had, and before long, they had Meng Zhe and hispanions thoroughly surrounded.

    In stark contrast, Su Yi seemed downright rxed. He too was thoroughly surrounded, but whenever the butterflies tried to get closer, they fled as if startled. Thus, there were no butterflies in his immediate vicinity. He was like a boulder standing tall amidst the pounding waves, unmoving.

    When Meng Zhe and the others saw this, they were so furious that they almost coughed up blood, and their lungs practically exploded.

    By now, who could fail to realize that they¡¯d been tricked?

    Shen Mu had been nning this all along. He¡¯d led them here with wicked intentions!

 Chapter 1715: Withered Wood in Spring

    Suddenly, an agonized, desperate shriek filled the air. It was the woman in white!

    Her defenses had given way, and she was nowpletely covered in fist-sized Skeleton-Stripping Demon Butterflies.

    They hungrily devoured her flesh, and even her soul was torn to ribbons and consumed.

    <em>Crunch! Crack!</em>

    In the end, even her bones crumbled into bits. It all happened in the blink of an eye. A mid-stage Immortal Queen was annihted in a sh!

    This cruel, bloody scene left her three surviving allies in a panic.

    ¡°Kill!!¡± They fought in a frenzy, their eyes bulging as they tried to break through the butterflies¡¯ encirclement.

    But it was to no avail. There was just no end to the swarm of butterflies. No matter how many they killed, more flew in to take their ce. All possible escape routes had been sealed off.

    Su Yi watched coldly from a distance. He wasn¡¯t particrly delighted at avenging this grudge. When he fought, he typically disdained resorting to petty tricks and schemes. He¡¯d trapped his enemies this time simply because he had little choice.For one thing, his injuries were even worse than his enemies thought. He really was at the end of his rope.

    Second, Meng Zhe had walked right up to him and offered to work together. It would have been embarrassing <em>not </em>to have sent them on their way!

    ¡°Brother Meng, save me! Save me¡ª¡ª!¡± someone shrieked. It was the man covered in a cloak. He was now covered in countless butterflies, just like the woman in white before him.

    He wailed like mad and begged for help, but Meng Zhe had his hands full protecting himself. How could he possibly rush to hispanions¡¯ aid?

    Before long, the cloaked man died a brutal death. All that remained of him were fragments of dried bone scattered across the ground.

    Now, only Meng Zhe and the red-robed Daoist remained!

    ¡°I would never have thought you were so despicable, Shen Mu!!¡± shouted Meng Zhe, his eyes bloodshot. He and the red-robed Daoist both charged at Su Yi, heedless of their own lives.

    <em>Despicable? </em>Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. <em>They must be at their wits¡¯ end to be saying something so pathetic.</em>

    He couldn¡¯t even be bothered to argue.

    This group of Immortal Kings had used every means at their disposal, no matter how insidious, in the chase leading up to this point.

    Bad enough that nine immortal factions had sent dozens of Immortal Kings after a single Void Realm True Immortal, but that wasn¡¯t even the end of it. They resorted to ambush, assassination, interception, and pincer attacks too!

    How could they possibly use <em>him </em>of being despicable?

    There was no need to take their curses at all seriously. The more they shouted, the more pathetic and helpless they seemed!

    <em>Boom!</em>

    A current of destructive power carved a path in blood for Meng Zhe and the red-robed Daoist. Both of them charged at Su Yi.

    Su Yiughed, dodged, and retreated into the distance.

    Meanwhile, the countless butterflies filling the area surrounded the two Immortal Kings once more!

    This left them both on the brink of copse.

    ¡°Even if I die, I¡¯ll take you to the grave with me!¡± roared the red-robed Daoist. As he sank into the throes of despair, he activated a self-immting secret art. He¡¯d chosen to self-destruct!

    <em>Boom!</em>

    A flood of destructive power connected heaven and earth and swept out in all directions. Countless Skeleton-Stripping Demon Butterflies were reduced to ash.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze focused, and he fled into the distance without hesitation.

    Even so, that terrifying destructive power swept over him, making him stagger backward. Blood dripped from the corners of his mouth.

    He¡¯d been injured far too heavily earlier. At this point, he was relying on pure willpower just to stay upright.

    After taking yet another attack, it seemed he wouldn¡¯t be able to stay upright much longer. Both internally and externally, his wounds almost couldn¡¯t have been worse!

    ¡°Get him!¡± Meng Zhe¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he seized the opportunity to attack.

    Hatred and overpowering fury were written all over his face.

    ¡°You¡¯re lucky. You can live a little while longer, but¡­ in the end, you too shall die by my hand.¡± Su Yi didn¡¯t sh with him head-on. Instead, he turned and shot back to the silverke. ¡°I suggest you treasure what little time you have left.¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, he disappeared into the endless swarm of Skeleton-Stripping Demon Butterflies.

    ¡°Why run? Are you afraid?¡± roared Meng Zhe. His eyes bulged, but in the end, he dared not give chase. He forcefully suppressed his overwhelming hatred and fury, then turned and fled in the opposite direction.

    The red-robed Daoist had burned himself alive, sacrificing himself to create a path to life. If Meng Zhe didn¡¯t flee now, Su Yi wouldn¡¯t even need to do anything. The butterflies would end him here and now!

    <em>Whoosh!</em>

    In the blink of an eye, Meng Zhe fled the area.

    The glittering silver swarm of Skeleton-Stripping Demon Butterflies didn¡¯t give chase. Instead, they poured back into the enormous silverke.

    Only then did Meng Zhe rx. He breathed in ragged gasps, his long hair disheveled and his body covered in startling wounds. All of them were the work of the Skeleton-Stripping Demon Butterflies.

    None were all that serious, but they were a startling sight.

    ¡°Dammit!!¡± Meng Zhe gnashed his teeth so hard that they almost shattered. He was certain that Shen Mu had fled because he was on the verge of copse!

    In other words, if Meng Zhe had managed to intercept him, Shen Mu would have been doomed!

    Were that not the case, why would he have fled? Why not seize the opportunity to kill Meng Zhe?

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Meng, what happened here?¡±

    A group of Immortal Kings whooshed over.

    Meng Zhe was instantly solemn. He forced himself to calm down, then recognized these new arrivals as Immortal Kings from the Church of All Spirits.

    His expression filled with uncertainty, but in the end, he let out a deep, embittered sigh before exining how Shen Mu had tricked them.

    He didn¡¯t hide anything, either.

    The Immortal Kings couldn¡¯t help but gasp just listening to him. All of them were astonished. <em>Shen Mu actually impersonated Xue He of the Church of the Exquisite Goddess, and he almost managed to wipe out Meng Zhe¡¯s entire party!!</em>

    ¡°I can say with certainty that he¡¯s at the end of his rope! Anyone who finds him now will be able to capture him with ease!¡± Meng Zhe said through gnashed teeth.

    ¡°Why are you so certain, Fellow Daoist?¡± someone said skeptically.

    Meng Zhe pointed to himself and said slowly and clearly, ¡°If he weren¡¯t at the end of his rope, would I¡­ still be alive!?¡±

    The Immortal Kings exchanged nces. All of them nodded.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, are you willing to work with us to kill Shen Mu?¡± someone extended an invitation.

    Meng Zhe justughed coldly. ¡°You want me to cooperate with you? I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d just get myself killed!¡±

    With that, he turned to leave. Shortly after, his voice rang out from afar.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell everyone what Shen Mu has done! I¡¯ll tell all the other factions that if they want to capture or kill him, they¡¯d best hurry!¡±

    The Immortal Kings from the Church of All Spirits couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    ¡°Meng Zhe most likely wasn¡¯t lying,¡± said the leader, a stalwart middle-aged man. His eyes shed. ¡°There¡¯s no getting around it. This really is an excellent opportunity. We can¡¯t let it slip through our fingers.¡±

    His name was Wu Ting, and he was one of the ten chief libationers of the Church of All Spirits. Were Su Yi here, he would have recognized the divine power Wu Ting was using at a nce.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s see what Shen Mu¡¯s made of!¡± said Wu Ting.

    They¡¯d rushed here as fast as they could, only to arrive one step toote. Still, they¡¯d seen Meng Zhe fleeing in panic, and although it was faint, they¡¯d caught a glimpse of Su Yi disappearing into the swarm of butterflies!

    Wu Ting and hispanions promptly set off. Soon, they¡¯d neared the silverke, but none of them dared draw closer. They just stood at a distance on high alert.

    All of them had witnessed the terror of Skeleton-Stripping Demon Butterflies. None of them wanted to die like the others.

    ¡°Let¡¯s attack together and destroy theke. If Shen Mu is hidden inside, he won¡¯t escape, not even if he grows wings!¡± ordered Wu Ting.

    All of them drew their treasures and attacked at once, sting theke like mad.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Yet another swarm of butterflies appeared, so dense and numerous as to blot out the sun.

    Wu Ting andpany fled without hesitation, preventing all possibility of encirclement. They were startled, but entirely unharmed.

    ¡°It seems that Shen Mu isn¡¯t in the silverke,¡± someone said with a frown. There was no sign of Su Yi.

    Someone else said softly, ¡°If I were him, I wouldn¡¯t hide here any longer, either. A moment¡¯s incaution could lead toplete annihtion.¡±

    Someone said gravely, ¡°The fundamental problem is that we haven¡¯t been able to lock onto Shen Mu since we entered the Abyss of Dark Fog. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t matter where he fled to. We¡¯d still be able to track him down immediately.¡±

    Once the dense swarm of Skeleton-Stripping Demon Butterflies had disappeared back into the silverke, Wu Ting gnashed his teeth. ¡°The most dangerous ces are often the safest. Let¡¯s try again!¡±

    Just like before, he continued sting the silverke.

    However, despite repeated attempts, all they managed to do was kill a bunch of butterflies. There was no sign of Su Yi anywhere.

    They split open the entireke. Its molten silver waters swept outward, and the sts left numerous craters in theke bed.

    In the end, Wu Ting andpany gave up, but they didn¡¯t leave empty-handed. They at least managed to pick up the treasures Meng Zhe¡¯s fourpanions had left behind.

    They¡¯d profited considerably, all things considered.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s keep up the chase! Use the Heaven-Reflecting Mirror to monitor everything happening around us!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    Wu Ting and the others continued in the direction Su Yi had fled in.

    There were still countless Skeleton-Stripping Demon Butterflies lying in wait at the bottom of theke. Beneath themy a stretch of foul, molten sludge.

    Su Yi was hidden deep beneath the sludge, where therey a ten-thousand-foot natural chasm. The opening to an enormous cavey at the far end.

    A massive ck hive stood at the center of the cave. It was like a giant wasp¡¯s nest covered in countless holes.

    The Skeleton-Stripping Demon Butterflyrvae were hidden inside.

    Su Yi sat cross-legged beside it, his aura withdrawn. Tendrils of his divine sense stretched out of the cave, extending into theke bed, but hidden within the sludge.

    Before long, he sensed that Wu Ting and the other Church of All Spirits experts had returned!

    They spread out their divine senses like ripples sweeping across theke, but in the end, they found nothing at all.

    Su Yi waited in the cave long after they left. Only then did he withdraw his divine sense, take out a bottle of Nine Wonders Skyheart Pills, swallow one, and sit down to meditate.

    His all-but-depleted cultivation base rapidly recovered, and his iparably grievous injuries knit together at speeds visible to the naked eye!

    He was like a leafless tree in spring, a long drought followed by spring rain.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, a sword-bearing ape appeared out of nowhere before the entrance to the Abyss of Dark Fog.

 Chapter 1716: A Sword to the Throat

    The sword-bearing ape was dressed in in cloth robes. He was big-boned, with a furry face and protruding jaw. He carried a sword case on his back.

    He stood a little over ten feet tall, and his eyes shed like cold lightning. His entire body emanated imposing currents of sword qi, as if he were an unparalleled god of the sword.

    He stood at the entrance to the Abyss of Dark Fog and gazed into the outside world, an undisguisable hint of longing on his face. He¡¯d been trapped in the Abyss of Dark Fog for far, far too long, so long that he didn¡¯t even know what year it was.

    <em>Hm? </em>

    Outside of the Abyss of Dark Fog, several Immortal Kings suddenly sensed something. All of them gazed through the entrance and saw the sword-bearing ape¡¯s indistinct figure shrouded in fog.

    Their hearts shook, and chills coursed down their spines as their instincts screamed of an impending crisis.

    Especially when they met the ape¡¯s cold, shing eyes. Despite the distance, his gaze picked at the Immortal Kings¡¯ souls.

    All of them looked stricken. <em>Who is that? How could he be so terrifying?</em>

    The woman in the in dress, Gong Yuxun, and the old man in Daoist robes, Mo Tianjun, noticed the ape as well. They couldn¡¯t help but feel a sudden thrill of terror.<em>Is this one of the terrifying lifeforms that inhabit the Abyss of Dark Fog? Rumor has it that some of the creatures here can kill Immortal Kings with ease!</em>

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The creatures of the abyss are subject to the fetters of the Laws. Whatever it is, it cannot reach us here,¡± Mo Tianjun said softly.

    ¡°I just think something strange is going on,¡± said Gong Yuxun. Her brow furrowed. ¡°It¡¯s been less than an hour since Shen Mu and those Immortal Kings entered the Abyss of Dark Fog, yet now, a strange and terrifying lifeform has appeared at the entryway. What¡­ do you think the creature¡¯s trying to do?¡±

    She¡¯d only just said this when the sword-bearing ape waved his sleeve.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Dark light filled the air. Time and space contorted around the point of impact.

    A terrifying scene followed. It was as if the entrance to the abyss came to life. Endless ck light surged out of the entryway, sweeping out in all directions!

    <em>This is bad!!</em>

    The Immortal Kings stationed near the entrance, including the hidden Gong Yuxun and Mo Tianjun, werepletely enveloped in endless darkness.

    The dark light was like murky, boundless fog. Itpletely nketed the entire stretch of heaven and earth.

    Then¡ª¡ª

    Everyone was swept uncontrobly into a curtain of ck light and pulled into the Abyss of Dark Fog. They soon found themselves in a dark, barrenndscape.

    The ck light receded like the tides, and everything returned to stillness and silence.

    ¡°What just happened?¡±

    ¡°It seems that ape used some sort of secret method to drag us all into the Abyss of Dark Fog!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s he trying to do?¡±

    The Immortal Kings were bewildered. Chills coursed through their entire bodies, and their expressions were unsightly.

    In the outside world, Immortal Kings were like hegemons. They couldmand the wind and clouds. In the present day, Great Realm experts couldn¡¯t leave seclusion, so Immortal Kings reigned supreme!

    Yet now, they¡¯d been effortlessly swept up and dragged into the Abyss of Dark Fog. Of course they were startled. How could they not be?

    ¡°This is bad! The entrance to the Abyss of Dark Fog has vanished!!¡± someone cried out in rm.

    Only then did the others notice that the entrance to the abyss had vanishedpletely. Not a single trace of it remained.

    Their hearts sank into the pits of their stomachs as they realized that this didn¡¯t bode well. <em>What¡­ what exactly is going on here!?</em>

    It was then that the sword-bearing ape reappeared in the distance. His eyes shed like cold lightning as he scanned the group and said calmly, ¡°If you can kill Shen Mu, this lofty one shall permit you to leave. Fail, and the Abyss of Dark Fog will be your final resting ce!¡±

    With that, the ape blurred into a streak of light and shot into the air. In the blink of an eye, he¡¯d vanishedpletely.

    Everyone was dumbstruck.

    ¡°We can only leave if we kill Shen Mu? Does that sword-bearing ape have some kind of grudge against him?¡± someone asked in bewilderment.

    Another Immortal King felt a massive weight lift from his shoulders, and his eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s got to be it! Shen Mu must have done something so horrible as to provoke both men and gods. That¡¯s why the ape has brought us here to help take him down!¡±

    ¡°No matter the ape¡¯s reasoning, we¡¯re already trapped in the Abyss of Dark Fog, and besides, we came here for Shen Mu anyway. There¡¯s no harm in giving it our best shot!¡± someone said solemnly.

    Some of the Immortal Kings were already setting off. They made contact with the others in their camp, hoping to reconvene before they went looking for Shen Mu.

    Gong Yuxun and Mo Tianjun exchanged nces, their hearts heavy. Both of them sensed their predicament.

    The sword-bearing ape¡¯s aura was far, far stronger than theirs! If a terrifying existence like that wanted Shen Mu dead, he in no way needed their help!

    Something fishy was going on!

    ¡°I nned to stay out of this and just see what happened. I didn¡¯t want to get involved any further. Who¡¯d have thought I¡¯d get swept into this anyway?¡± Gong Yuxun said bitterly.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t hit a dead end yet,¡± Mo Tianjun said solemnly. ¡°The ape said that we could leave this ce alive so long as we killed Shen Mu. We might as well try it.¡±

    Gong Yuxun nodded. ¡°We no longer have any other choice.¡±

    The two of them promptly set off.

    ¡­¡­

    The sword-bearing ape stood beneath the foggy dome of heaven, high above the ground.

    ¡°Old friend, your pursuers have already entered the Abyss of Dark Fog. I promise none of them will escape. What happens next is up to you.¡± A smile tugged at the ape¡¯s lips. ¡°I¡¯ll wee you properly once you¡¯ve finished venting!¡±

    With that, the ape disappeared into thin air.

    ¡­¡­

    Later that day, Immortal King Meng Zhe of the Church of Divine me spread word to the other Immortal Kings in the Abyss of Dark Fog. Soon, everyone knew that Shen Mu had impersonated Xue He.

    Every faction was instantly on guard.

    Furthermore, the Immortal Kings formerly stationed outside the abyss reconvened with their allies to pass on the sword-bearing ape¡¯s message.

    All the Immortal Kings were bewildered, and all of them realized that something wasn¡¯t quite right here.

    ¡°It¡¯s all just too strange. Be careful, everyone!¡±

    ¡°The entrance to the Abyss of Dark Fog has disappeared? Just what was that ape thinking?¡±

    ¡°No matter what, we have to be the first to capture Shen Mu!¡±

    ¡­¡­Simr discussions took ce throughout the different camps. All of the Immortal Kings had experienced the ups and downs of worldly affairs, and all of them had an abundance of experience.

    They could tell that the situation they¡¯d encountered here was highly suspect, but that wasn¡¯t enough to throw them off bnce. They knew that their only hope of leaving the Abyss of Dark Fog alive was to capture Shen Mu!

    ¡­¡­

    Time slipped by.

    Half a dayter, Su Yi silently opened his eyes in the cave at the bottom of the silverke.

    After refining nine Nine Wonders Skyheart Pill in a row, his severely injured body was as good as new!

    Furthermore, he¡¯d already been just one step away from a breakthrough, and he¡¯d smoothly advanced to the mid-stage Void Realm!

    This breakthrough increased his strength considerably. He was even mightier than before!

    He was currently bathed in the resplendent light of the Dao. His skin glittered, and his vital energy rumbled and boomed, as if his body were a furnace. He was like a treasure sword after undergoing repeated tempering, finally revealing his true unparalleled sharpness.

    A momentter, Su Yi exerted his will, and the Dao Light receded. He suddenly seemed simple and unassuming.

    <em>The Immortal Kings¡¯ pursuit was like a tempering in blood and fire. By oveing life-and-death adversity, I¡¯ve further excavated mytent potential, growing in the face of peril¡­ </em>This<em> is my Dao of the Sword! It¡¯s only throughbat that I can gradually temper my sword heart, will, and cultivation base!</em>

    Su Yi let out a deep breath of turbid air and sensed the abundance of power coursing through him. He felt wholehearted satisfaction and pride.

    <em>Next, I¡¯ve got to finish pulling in my. Also, I wonder if the old ape did as I asked and got everything in order.</em>

    As Su Yi pondered, he rose and prepared to leave, but then, he sensed something. His gaze instantly turned strange.

    Wu Ting and the others had returned to the shore of the silverke!

    ¡°I can say with some certainty that Shen Mu is hiding here. It¡¯s possible that he¡¯s already fled, but I won¡¯t be satisfied until we¡¯ve searched the ce thoroughly!¡± Wu Ting said gravely.

    They¡¯d attacked the silverke repeatedly, only to achieve nothing in the end.

    Then, they tried using their secret treasure, the Heaven-Reflecting Mirror, to search for leads. In the end, they discovered nothing at all.

    But the more time passed, the more off it seemed to Wu Ting, so he led his allies back to search theke thoroughly once more.

    Someone said gravely, ¡°I agree. Someone can¡¯t just up and disappear out of nowhere without even leaving a trace. The silverke is the most suspicious ce here!¡±

    ¡°No need to waste any more breath. Let¡¯s attack together and destroy this ce!¡± said Wu Ting. ¡°I¡¯m going to find a lead even if I have to dig up the whole damnke to do it!¡±

    With that, all of them moved further away, took out their treasures, and attacked.

    <em>Boom!!</em>

    The silverke boiled, and countless Skeleton-Stripping Demon Butterflies soared into the air.

    Wu Ting and the others had experienced this before, so they immediately moved further away. It was only after the swarm of butterflies returned to theke that they assailed the silverke once more.

    There was no doubt about it. They were determined to destroy the ce!

    <em>Whoosh!</em>

    Theke churned once more. Countless Skeleton-Stripping Demon Butterflies soared into the air.

    Wu Ting and hispanions were already ustomed to this. They retreated further away, just as before.

    But to their surprise, this time, the Skeleton-Stripping Demon Butterflies seemed thoroughly enraged. This time, they transformed into a massive silver hurricane and gave chase.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Have the sted things gone insane?¡±

    Wu Ting and hispanions were bbergasted. As they dodged, all of them attacked. One wave of butterflies died after another, their little corpses littering the ground.

    ¡°So long as we keep them from surrounding us, the little monsters aren¡¯t much of a threat,¡± a thin man in green robes said disdainfully.

    He waved a jade fan through the air, and a waterfall of lightning came crashing down with appalling destructive power.

    But in that moment, the edge of a sword shed within the swarm of butterflies.

    <em>h!</em>

    A perfectly straight rift tore open in the sky. The edge of that sword shed by like a streak of lightning.

    The green-robed man¡¯s eyes bulged, and his expression froze in ce. He opened his mouth, but all he could do was gurgle.

    When he looked down, he saw blood spurting out.

    He¡¯d taken a sword to the throat!

 Chapter 1717: Are You Having Fun?

    <em>ch!</em>

    Hot, red blood splurted from the green-robed man¡¯s throat.

    The swarm of Skeleton-Stripping Demon Butterflies instantly enveloped him, devouring his flesh until nothing remained but dry bones scattered across the ground.

    In thest moments before his death, all he saw was the glint of a sword¡¯s edge. He never once caught a clear glimpse of the man who killed him!

    It happened too quickly, a true instant kill.

    One sh, and the green-robed man, a peak expert among early-stage Miracle Realm Immortal Kings, couldn¡¯t even block or dodge!

    ¡°Yuan Tian!¡± An infuriated roar rang out.

    Wu Ting and the other two Immortal Kings looked stricken. All of them were startled. And practically simultaneously, they caught sight of the killer: Shen Mu!

    He streaked through the dense swarm of Skeleton-Stripping Demon Butterflies, quick as lightning, and he was headed right toward them.<em>Whoosh!</em>

    Shen Mu was still mid-charge when a streak of sword qi whooshed toward them.

    ¡°Retreat!¡± Wu Ting bellowed. He and his twopanions turned to flee.

    It wasn¡¯t that they were afraid of Shen Mu, but that they didn¡¯t want to fight him while surrounded by Skeleton-Stripping Demon Butterflies.

    In the blink of an eye, they¡¯d retreated several hundred thousand feet away!

    The butterflies didn¡¯t give chase, but against Wu Ting¡¯s expectations, Shen Mu did!

    ¡°Careful! I suspect his wounds have already healed!¡± Wu Ting warned hispanions. ¡°Fight with your full strength, and if you can¡¯t take him down, run! Whatever you do, don¡¯t drag this out!

    ¡°Got it.¡± The other two Immortal Kings nodded. They were keenly aware of how troublesome and dangerous an opponent Shen Mu was. How could he have survived the pursuit of dozens of Immortal Kings from nine different factions otherwise?

    Furthermore, five Immortal Kings from the Church of the Exquisite Goddess and four from the Church of Divine me had died brutal deaths at Shen Mu¡¯s hands!

    They should have been happy. After all, they¡¯d finally found their target.

    But they weren¡¯t the least bit happy now. For one thing, Shen Mu¡¯s wounds had knit back together, and he¡¯d obviously recovered his strength. He was no longer on the brink of death.

    For another, they¡¯d just lost one of their allies in the blink of an eye!

    The shock of that was enormous, and it put immense pressure on them.

    When Wu Ting saw that Shen Mu was fast approaching, he bellowed, ¡°Get him!¡±

    <em>Boom!</em>

    He attacked first, summoning a perfectly round golden disc with a razor-sharp edge. It sliced through the air and descended explosively upon Su Yi.

    The other two Immortal Kings drew their killer weapons without hesitation.

    <em>Whoosh!</em>

    A ck treasure tower took to the skies.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    A blue lightning spear shot forth.

    Heaven and earth were instantly thrown into upheaval as the terrifying power of Immortal Kings swept outward.

    Even the sky copsed and split with a bang. Stingingly bright divine mes illuminated everything in the surrounding area.

    The three Immortal Kings from the Church of All Spirits attacked as one, drawing their killer weapons and fighting with everything they had!

    Su Yiughed dryly, leaped into the air, and swung his sword three times.

    The first strike had the momentum to cleave through mountains and rivers. It forged boldly ahead, and nothing could stand in its way. It sent the golden disc flying, and tyrannical sword intent forced Wu Ting back.

    The second strike was so quick that his enemies barely caught a glimpse of it. It reached its target in a sh.

    <em>ng!!</em>

    Sword qi shed with the tip of the blue lightning spear, like a needlepoint colliding with an awn of wheat.

    A momentter, the spear wailed. Its shaft bent and contorted beneath the pressure of that needle-like sword qi.

    The third streak was like a barrier connecting heaven and earth. It blocked the descending ck treasure tower.

    All three Immortal Kings looked stricken. <em>He¡¯s so strong!!</em>

    Su Yi suddenly seemed much stronger than he had during their initial pursuit. Three casual strikes had destroyed their full-force attacks!

    Meanwhile, Su Yi seized the opportunity to charge at his opponents.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Sword qi boiled over, and sword intent swept forth like waters at high tide.

    When Su Yi swung his sword, it was as if the river of heaven had burst through a dam. A flood of sword qi poured onto the world below, bringing with it all-epassing destructive power.

    The Immortal King spearman roared and fought back with all his might, but he severely underestimated this sh¡¯s terrifying power.

    His bent spear flew from his grip, and the flood of sword qi enveloped him, slicing him to ribbons. His flesh was sliced to a meaty pulp, and that tyrannical sword intent reduced his soul to powder!

    It was just one sh, but it ughtered an Immortal King as if it were cutting through rotten wood.

    He¡¯d beenpletely crushed!

    ¡°Retreat!!¡± Wu Ting and the other Immortal Kingpletely lost their nerve. Both of them turned to flee.

    Now that they were really fighting, Su Yi seemed like apletely different person from the one they¡¯d pursued here. The two seemed as far removed as heaven and earth!

    Although they didn¡¯t know it, Su Yi had been leading them by the nose this entire time. His goal was to gather all his enemies in one ce. Thus, he had never struck to kill en route to the Abyss of Dark Fog.

    And they certainly didn¡¯t know that Su Yi had done more than just treat his wounds. He¡¯d broken through, and his cultivation had reached new heights!

    Su Yi had caught one of the Immortal Kings off guard, killing him. The three that remained were no longer much of a threat.

    ¡°Can you escape?¡±ughed Su Yi. This was the Abyss of Dark Fog, his chosen battlefield! He¡¯d already closed his. How could he permit any of the fish inside to escape?

    ¡°Go!¡± Su Yi¡¯s sleeves billowed around him as he tossed the Sword of the Human Realm.

    <em>ng!</em>

    The humming of the sword resounded throughout the dome of heaven. Its blue-gray de was like an arc of light from beyond the heavens, cleaving through the sky.

    ¡°This is bad!¡± The Immortal King carrying the ck treasure tower felt a chill course down his spine. He whipped around, hair and beard bristling with fury, and poured everything he had into the treasure tower.

    <em>Bang!!</em>

    The Sword of the Human Realm shed, and the treasure tower was sent flying. The impact mmed into its wielder, making him stagger on his feet and cough up blood.

    Before he could steady himself, a fair-skinned fist mmed into him from afar.

    <em>Crunch! Crack!</em>

    A series of rapid-fire explosions followed as the Immortal King¡¯s defensive treasures broke, offering no more resistance than paper window paneling.

    That fist continued, bursting through his defenses, breaking his ribs, and piercing his chest!

    ¡°You¡­¡± The Immortal King¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Are you¡­ really an Immortal Lord!?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Su Yi shook his head. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m still just in the Void Realm.¡±

    As he spoke, he pulled out his fist. The Immortal King¡¯s body split and fell apart.

    When Su Yi looked over, he saw that Wu Ting had already disappeared over the horizon.

    Wu Ting had escaped, but Su Yi wasn¡¯t at all frantic. He pointed at the dome of heaven, and a talisman floated into the air.

    <em>Bang!</em>

    The talisman shattered, and before long, a skeletal bird shrouded in fog shot toward him.

    ¡°What are your orders, Your Excellency?¡± When the skeletal birdnded, it folded its wings and lowered its head. Its raspy voice was full of the utmost respect.

    ¡°Going forward, I¡¯ll leave gathering the spoils of war to you,¡± ordered Su Yi. Then, without another word, he floated off.

    ¡°Yes, Your Excellency!¡± The skeletal bird lowered its head in assent.

    It was only after Su Yi left that it felt a massive weight lift from its shoulders, and it slowly raised its head. It brought a skeletal wing to its chest, as if trying to calm itself from its residual terror, and muttered, ¡°Fortunately, it seems that after his long disappearance, His Excellency has be morepassionate. Back then, a single nce was enough to make me faint out of sheer fright¡­¡±

    A momentter, the skeletal bird waved a wing, raised its head, and let out a strange whistle.

    Shortly after, the sound of footsteps filled the air, like the low rumbling of thunder. Heaven and earth shook.

    Upon closer inspection, the source of the noise was a swarm of fist-sized ck ants. They looked as if they¡¯d been forged out of bronze, and they marched like a well-disciplined military regiment. When their feet struck the ground in perfect unison, they shook the surroundingndscape. Even heaven and earth trembled.

    ¡°Quieter!¡± shouted the bird.

    The ck ants instantly grew more cautious, and the sound of their footsteps disappeared.

    The skeletal bird said with dignity, ¡°You are to follow me and gather the spoils of war on the Immortal Sovereign¡¯s behalf. Do you understand?¡±

    The swarm of ck ants nodded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said the skeletal bird with a wave of its ws.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°I have to leave the Abyss of ck Fog as soon as possible!¡± said Wu Ting. He was fleeing with all his might,pletely panicked. He in no way dared to linger here.

    It wasn¡¯t that he was a coward, but he knew he was no match for his opponent. Fighting him any further would just be stupid.

    <em>Shen Mu has recovered his cultivation base and healed his wounds. Even mid-stage Immortal Kings are no match for him in a direct confrontation, and now, I¡¯m all alone in the Abyss of Dark Fog. How can I possibly fight him?</em> thought Wu Ting. <em>I can¡¯t. I have to report to the sect as quickly as possible, but first, I have to get out of here alive!</em>

    Before long, he stopped abruptly in his tracks,pletely bbergasted.

    The entrance to the Abyss of Dark Fog had vanished!!

    ¡°How is this possible!?¡± Wu Ting¡¯s heart sank, and he felt a chill in his hands and feet. He searched the surrounding area like mad, but he couldn¡¯t find any sign of an exit.

    ¡°You cannot escape.¡± A calm voice rang out.

    Wu Ting stiffened. He wasn¡¯t sure when he¡¯d gotten there, but Su Yi had appeared in the distance, and he was sauntering over as he leisurely sipped from a jug of wine.

    ¡°Did you do this?¡± Wu Ting¡¯s expression was dark and unsightly.

    Su Yi smiled and admitted it. ¡°I didn¡¯t, but I was involved. Furthermore, I can say with certainty that here in the Abyss of Dark Fog, I can kill you no matter where you run. If you don¡¯t believe me, you¡¯re wee to test it.¡±

    Wu Tingughed coldly. ¡°Nonsense! Do you really think the Abyss of Dark Fog is your backyard?¡±

    Wu Tingughed, but Su Yi seemed to take the question seriously. ¡°In a manner of speaking, yes, it is.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Wu Ting turned and fled without another word.

    An hourter, in an overcast stretch of mountains, Wu Ting came to an abrupt stop. His eyes widened as if he¡¯d seen a ghost.

    A figure was seated casually on a boulder up ahead, smiling at him between sips of wine.

    It was Su Yi!

    ¡°Are you having fun?¡±ughed Su Yi.

    Wu Ting¡¯s brow furrowed, and his heart shook. He couldn¡¯t even imagine how Su Yi had managed to intercept him here. Furthermore, from the look of things, Su Yi had been waiting for quite some time!

    Wu Ting increasingly felt that this didn¡¯t bode well.

    Su Yi got up, put away his jug of wine, and said, ¡°Time is short. I still have to kill the others, so I¡¯ll send you on your way here.¡±

    His voice was gentle, as if he were bidding farewell to an old friend.

    But Wu Ting trembled, and the blood drained from his face.

 Chapter 1718 - Sincerity

    Chapter 1718 - Sincerity

    Su Yi disappeared into thin air.

    Wu Ting turned and fled, but in a sh, countless streaks of sword qi exploded into being on all sides, sealing off all possible escape routes.

    Su Yi was already swinging his sword. Wu Ting gnashed his teeth and fought back with all his might.

    Momentster, his head flew through the air with a st of sword qi. Blood sttered the sky.

    Su Yi¡¯spels were stained with blood, and he¡¯d taken numerous injuries, but none were serious.

    Wu Ting was at least as strong as that old man with a Dao Domain from the Church of Divine me. Both were top experts among mid-stage Miracle Realm Immortal Kings, thought Su Yi.

    The difference between an Immortal King with a Dao Domain and an Immortal King without one was enormous. The two were as far apart as heaven and earth.

    Prior to his breakthrough, Su Yi would have struggled to defeat someone like Wu Ting without drawing upon the Sword of the Nine Hells. Such a duel likely would have ended in a draw, with both parties injured. It would have been tough to emerge victorious.

    But things were different now. After giving it everything he had, he took Wu Ting down in a single strike!

    And he did it with his own strength!

    The only price he paid for his victory was a few shallow wounds.

    He was already much stronger than when he defeated Gu Zhaolin of the Church of Divine me!

    Of those pursuing me, Tai Zheng of Jade Firmament Immortal Pce is the Strongest. He¡¯s the onlyte-stage Immortal King among them, Su Yi pondered as he treated his wounds.

    During the earlier pursuit, Tai Zheng repeatedly intercepted Su Yi¡¯s path. Every time, Su Yi was injured breaking out of his encirclement.

    He was the greatest threat to Su Yi.

    But strictly in terms of their control over Dao Domains, Yu Wenqi of the Endless Swords Immortal Sect is the strongest. His Dao Domain is first-rate. It¡¯s far beyond Gu Zhaolin and Wu Ting¡¯s Dao Domains.

    Yu Wenqi was a high elder of the Endless Swords Immortal Sect, and his Dao Domain was truly extraordinary. On the way here, he too had presented an enormous threat to Su Yi, second only to Tai Zheng.

    Once I¡¯ve dealt with Yu Wenqi, I¡¯ll be sure to ask him why the Endless Swords Immortal Sect has chosen to oppose me! Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed at the thought of it.

    The Endless Swords Immortal Sect was among the greatest factions in the Immortal Realm. Prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, they¡¯d been one of the Four Great Sword Sects.

    Their founder, Xu Fushi, was one of Wang Ye¡¯s closest friends, an expert at the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao.

    Back then, Wang Ye personally forged a sword stele and gave it to the Endless Swords Immortal Sect! The stele¡¯s location became a sacred ground to everyone in the sect and a holynd in the hearts of the world¡¯s sword cultivators.

    Su Yi hadn¡¯t interacted with the Endless Swords Immortal Sect at all since arriving in the Immortal Realm. There was no grudge between them, and they were his friend¡¯s sect. He couldn¡¯t understand why they¡¯d sent three of their Immortal Kings to join the chase!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    This question was like a mental knot. Su Yi wouldn¡¯t rest until he¡¯d resolved it.

    ng!

    Su Yi raised his hand, and the Sword of the Human Realm blurred into a streak of Dao Light and shot back into his sleeves.

    He took out his jug of wine, put his hands behind his back, and sauntered off.

    The time was ripe to pull in the. He¡¯d send his enemies to the next realm in the throes of terror and despair!

    Not long after he left, a skeletal bird led a swarm of ck ants, which scoured the battlefield for trophies.

    ¡­¡­

    Two hourster.

    Four Immortal Kings flew at a low altitude through andscape shrouded in dark fog.

    They were from the Profound Blue Daoist Sect. Prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, it was among the six greatest Daoist sects in the Immortal Realm.

    Its founder was a Great Realm expertparable to Jiang Tai¡¯e of the Church of Supreme Oneness!

    One of the eight Immortal Kings Su Yi killed after the Divine Hunt was from the Profound Blue Daoist Sect.

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother, I¡¯ve been ill at ease ever since we entered the Abyss of Dark Fog. I feel like we¡¯ve fallen into a trap.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true. Shortly after we arrived, that mysterious sword-bearing ape used some powerful ability to seal off the entrance. He said that killing Shen Mu was our only chance of leaving alive. This¡­ This is just too out of the ordinary!

    ¡°Furthermore, when we chased Shen Mu earlier, no matter where he went, we could sense his presence with ease.

    ¡°But now that we¡¯ve entered the Abyss of Dark Fog, it¡¯s like he¡¯s disappeared into thin air. There¡¯s no sign of him at all. It¡¯s way too suspicious. I suspect that Shen Mu lured us here deliberately!¡±

    ¡­The four Immortal Kings of the Profound Blue Daoist Sect conversed through silent transmissions, their brows knit with worry.

    Something strange was going on, and there had to be a reason for it.

    The pursuit hadsted so long that the Immortal Kings all sensed that something was awry, and they couldn¡¯t help but feel ill at ease.

    ¡°No need for concern,¡± said their leader, an imposing man with purple robes and a prominent mustache. ¡°Let¡¯s meet up with our allies from the Qianyuan Sword House and work together. That should be enough to handle the danger lurking around every corner of the Abyss of Dark Fog.¡±

    His name was Zhou Feng, and he was one of the most senior Immortal Kings of the Profound Blue Daoist Sect.

    The other three Immortal Kings¡¯ spirits soared.

    The Qianyuan Sword House!

    They weren¡¯t a top faction by the standards of the Immortal Realm, but they were the greatest faction in the Divine Frost Province, and their foundations were indeed massive, with numerous Immortal Kings overseeing things.

    Furthermore, they had a deep, close rtionship with the Profound Blue Daoist Sect.

    Joining forces with their longtime allies would significantly increase their confidence!

    As they conversed, the sound of a gong rang out from afar, reverberating throughout the dark fog.

    Hm? Zhou Feng and the others were stunned.

    As the sound of gong rang out, a mor of noise arose. It was lively, with an air of celebration, but in a strange, perilous ce like the Abyss of Dark Fog, that just made it seem all the more out of ce. It was even rather unsettling!

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± someone eximed.

    The others followed his gaze and saw a low, barren hill deep within the fog. Its slopes were entirely bare, save for the group of strangely shaped creatures standing atop it.

    There was an ancient, dwarf-like corpse shaking his head and blowing a magic conch.

    There was a serpent with the upper body of a human male beating a gong. His entire body was shrouded in baleful qi.

    There was a several-dozen-foot-tall demonic spirit pounding an enormous drum, and a blood-soaked woman seated on the ground ying a zither, and countless other strange entities.

    Each was more terrifying than the one before, yet they were like a band of musicians ying a celebratory tune.

    It was a strange, unsettling, contradictory scene.

    Despite the Immortal Kings¡¯ vast breadth of experience, their hair stood on end, and their pupils constricted.

    ¡°What the hell are those!?¡± someone shouted.

    Someoneughed in response, ¡°They¡¯vee to wee you.¡±

    A figure seated cross-legged on the hilltop suddenly rose to his feet. He was tall and upright, in robes whiter than snow.

    ¡®Shen Mu!!¡±

    Zhou Feng andpany were instantly stunned. They would never have guessed that the prey they were searching for would be hanging out with a pack of inhuman monstrosities!

    As Su Yi rose, the strange creatures stopped ying their instruments, and the celebratory music died down.

    The strange creatures all looked at Zhou Feng and hispanions, their gazes cruel, yful, excited, and bloodthirsty.

    As if they were eyeing prey that had delivered itself to their door.

    The Immortal Kings¡¯ hearts clenched, and their gazes were instantly solemn. All of them readied themselves for battle.

    It was just too strange!

    Shockingly, it seemed that these strange creatures were obeying Shen Mu¡¯s orders!

    ¡°Rest assured. So long as you don¡¯t run, they won¡¯t attack you,¡± said Su Yi as he walked down the hillside and drifted toward Zhou Feng and hispanions. ¡°They¡¯re just here to wee you, and, ah¡­ enjoy a feast while they¡¯re at it.¡±

    ¡°A feast? What the hell are you talking about?¡± Zhou Feng said gravely, his eyes shing.

    They were Immortal Kings. As unusual as this situation was, it wasn¡¯t enough to scare them.

    Su Yiughed. ¡°If you die at my hands, you¡¯ll be their next meal. From their perspective, that¡¯s a feast fit for an Immortal King, now isn¡¯t it?¡±

    The strange life forms nodded and broke into malicious, sinister grins. Some of them even started drooling.

    The Immortal Kings¡¯ expressions darkened. How could they fail to realize that Su Yi was trying to provoke and humiliate them?

    ¡°With those strange lifeforms to back him up, the kid has nothing to fear. When I give the orders, retreat!¡± Zhou Feng transmitted at top speed. ¡°We can take him down after we¡¯ve met up with our fellows from the Qianyuan Sword House!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± The other Immortal Kings all agreed. They¡¯d long experienced the ups and downs of worldly affairs, and they¡¯d ovee numerous life-or-death trials. They could tell how strange this situation was, and they had no intention of risking themselves unnecessarily.

    More importantly, those strange life forms¡¯ auras were mighty enough to put pressure on even them!

    But Su Yi justughed. ¡°I can tell these sinister creatures have scared you. I¡¯ll just have them step back for now.¡±

    He then swept his gaze across the strange life forms. ¡°Move back thirty thousand feet. You are not to approach without my orders.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± The strange life forms nodded their assent, turned, and moved exactly thirty thousand feet away, no more, no less.

    Their unwavering obedience left Zhou Feng and the other Immortal Kings stunned.

    Su Yi then turned to them and said, ¡°This is my sincerity. If you run now, you¡¯ll really let me down.¡±

    The Immortal Kings¡¯ brows furrowed. Don¡¯t tell me¡­ Shen Mu really ns to fight us? No matter how I look at it, that just doesn¡¯t seem realistic!

    That¡¯s just how things were sometimes. The more fearless you were, the more unsettled your opponents felt, and the less willing they were to act recklessly.

    ¡°If you¡¯re really so fearless, why note with us and duel somewhere else?¡± Zhou Feng said expressionlessly.

    This was a test.

    Su Yi rubbed his forehead. ¡°This is what they call ¡®taking an inch and demanding a mile,¡¯ but I have no one to me but myself for being toopassionate. I gave you too many choices. Now, I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, he leaped into the fray.

    ¡°Run!¡± Zhou Feng bellowed, then led his threepanions away.

    They in no way believed any of Su Yi¡¯s nonsense. How could someone with such an army of terrifying creatures possibly be stupid enough to fight them alone?

    Was this just a game to him?

 Chapter 1719 - Coiled God Ridge

    Chapter 1719 - Coiled God Ridge

    Whoosh!

    Zhou Feng and the other three Immortal Kings shot through the air and retreated with all their might, but it wasn¡¯t long before they came to an abrupt halt.

    A swarm of hideous, ferocious mosquitos blocked their path. Each was the size of a millstone, and each had six pairs of wings. The swarm was so enormous that it nketed both heaven and earth.

    Zhou Feng andpany changed directions and dashed off without hesitation, but before long, their expressions shifted once more.

    Yet another group of terrifying life forms appeared before them. These were demon spirits bathed in blood-red lightning. Everyst one of them was a thousand feet tall with a monstrous aura.

    Zhou Feng and the others changed directions once more, only to discover one group of terrifying creatures after another. They¡¯d sealed the ce offpletely!

    The four of them broke out in cold sweats, and their hearts sank. We fell for it! The moment we entered this ce, we fell into a meticulously prepared deathtrap!

    ¡°No wonder you fled into the Abyss of Dark Fog! So, you¡¯d been nning this all along!¡±

    Zhou Feng¡¯s face was ashen and unsightly. He instantly understood why the ape had sealed the entrance. He was working with Shen Mu, just like all of these strange lifeforms!!

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡± Su Yi shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m different from you. I disdain relying on external force to bully others, and I won¡¯t ask for help if I can resolve something on my own. As I said earlier, so long as you don¡¯t run, I¡¯ll give you an opportunity for a fair fight.¡±

    The Immortal Kings exchanged nces.

    ¡°Truly?¡± someone said gravely.

    Su Yi swept his gaze across the horde of strange creatures and chuckled. ¡°Do you have any other choice?¡±

    The Immortal Kings¡¯ expressions were unsightly, but he was right! They werepletely surrounded. They had no choice!

    ¡°No matter what, we have to do everything in our power to capture Shen Mu!¡± transmitted Zhou Feng.

    The others nodded, their gazes ruthless. If they captured Shen Mu, these malevolent creatures would be too afraid of hurting him to attack them. They¡¯d be able to escape this predicament with ease!

    ¡°Get him!¡± Zhou Feng bellowed and led the charge. His threepanions each took out their treasures and attacked in full force.

    Su Yi smiled in the distance, stepped into the air, and swung his sword.

    Boom!

    Just like that, a grand battle broke out. The entire area was thrown into upheaval.

    Numerous strange creatures watched from afar, but none of them dared try anything. They were there simply to lock the ce down and force Zhou Feng and the others to give up all thoughts of escape. This way, they¡¯d focus all of their efforts on defeating Su Yi!

    But just nine snaps of the fingerster, one of the Immortal Kings was cleaved open!

    Thirteen snaps of the fingerster, yet another died a brutal death as tyrannical sword qi crushed his skull.

    Seventeen snaps of the fingerster, agonized cries shook the heavens as the third Immortal King died. His death was even more brutal; dense sword qi sliced him to ribbons!

    Zhou Feng was the only one left.

    His face was full of despair. He was on the verge of mental copse.

    He finally understood why Su Yi had chosen to fight them alone. It was simple; he didn¡¯t need those strange creatures¡¯ help. He could kill Immortal Kings like them by himself!

    ¡°Shen Mu¡­¡± Zhou Feng seemed to realize that he wasn¡¯t getting out of this one. He opened his mouth to speak, but before he could finish his sentence¡­

    Splurt!

    The Sword of the Human Realm pierced his skull, right between the eyes.

    His eyes bulged. Bitterness was written all over his face.

    A momentter, his entire body disintegrated, his flesh crumbling like wood shavings and scattering to the winds.

    Now, all four Immortal Kings of the Profound Blue Daoist Sect were dead!

    ¡°Three early-stage Immortal Kings and one mid-stage Immortal King. Together, they were just barely stronger than Wu Ting, an Immortal King with a Dao Domain.¡± Su Yi shook his head. This particr battle ended quickly, and it wasn¡¯t much of a threat.

    He¡¯d once more paid a bit of a price for his victory, but yet again, none of his wounds were serious.

    Su Yi set this most recent battle aside and looked around. The terrifying life forms stiffened beneath his gaze and lowered their heads. Some folded their wings, while others prostrated on the ground. All of them quivered with terror and unease.

    Su Yi turned and left without another word. After he disappeared from view, the throng of strange creatures felt a massive weight lift from their shoulders.

    ¡°No one is to try to im the Sovereign¡¯s trophies!¡± Suddenly, an ancient, dwarven corpse stepped forth, cleared his throat, and said, ¡°The banquet can now begin!¡±

    The strange creatures charged onto the battlefield. The Immortal Kings¡¯ flesh and souls became the most delicious, scrumptious of feasts.

    But no one dared touch the treasures they¡¯d left behind. Before long, the skeletal bird and swarm of ck ants arrived to gather them.

    ¡­

    Four hourster.

    Boom!

    Sword qi swept through the air, and the mountains and rivers shook. By the time the curtain fell, Su Yi¡¯s wounds were extremely severe, and he had numerous startling, bleeding gashes. In several ces, even his bones were visible.

    But all three Immortal Kings of Qianyuan Sword House were dead!

    Su Yi rubbed his face. Sword qi had swept past it, almost piercing his skull.

    Of course, sometimes, being even slightly off made a huge difference. In the end, this wound amounted to nothing at all.

    ¡°Sword cultivators really do have exceptional strength of character. They were worthy of my respect.¡± Su Yi sighed. The three Immortal Kings he¡¯d just killed were older-generation experts of the Dao of the Sword. Each was stronger than the one before, and one of them had condensed a Sword Domain.

    A Sword Domain was just an Immortal King Dao Domain, but specific to sword cultivators.

    Su Yi had paid a heavy price for this victory. He won in the end, but he¡¯d severely depleted his energy, and he was covered in wounds. He promptly sought out a remote ce to treat his injuries.

    It was just as he¡¯d told Wu Ting. The Abyss of Dark Fog really might as well have been his own backyard!

    A dayter, Su Yi awoke from his meditation. He could tell that he¡¯d progressed once more!

    Not bad, not bad! All this fighting and bloodshed really is the best possible way to temper and advance my cultivation.

    His bitter struggles and brutal injuries were all a rare and precious form of tempering.

    Furthermore,bat was key to a sword cultivator¡¯s growth!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Su Yi got up, stretched, and got back to work.

    He wasn¡¯t at all worried about the possibility of his enemies fleeing. This was the Abyss of Dark Fog. Even Great Realm experts could forget about escaping once trapped inside!

    Su Yi spent the next three days either locked inbat or meditating to treat his injuries.

    By the end of the third day, seven Immortal Kings of two different factions were dead.

    Meng Zhe, too!

    This Immortal King assassin of the Church of Divine me had hidden in the caves and shadows, unmoving, his aurapletely withdrawn. He obviously hoped to turtle up for a while to avoid the area¡¯s omnipresent dangers.

    s, although Meng Zhe didn¡¯t know it, the strange creatures of the Abyss of Dark Fog saw everything he did. He remained alive and well for the simple reason that Su Yi wanted to kill him himself.

    In the end, when Su Yi just so happened to pass his hiding ce, he took a moment to end his old opponent once and for all.

    In thest moments before his death, bewilderment and astonishment were written all over his face. He couldn¡¯t even imagine how Su Yi had found him.

    Su Yi naturally didn¡¯t exin.

    Everything had gone extremely smoothly since he¡¯d started ¡°closing the.¡± At least, in a sense. Su Yi had faced many potentially lethal dangers along the way.

    One of the Immortal Kings chose self-destruction in the face of despair, hoping to bring Su Yi down with him. He¡¯d dealt massive damage, and he¡¯d almost damaged Su Yi¡¯s foundations in the Grand Dao.

    Another Immortal King used his trump card, a Great Realm talisman as strong as a Great Realm expert¡¯s full-force attack.

    Su Yi had had no choice but to draw on the Sword of the Nine Hell¡¯s aura. Even then, he only just barely managed to block this enormous threat, and the impact left him badly injured.

    If he fought one-on-one, relying purely on his own strength, Su Yi could kill mid-stage Immortal Kings! Even against a group, he could take them down eventually. It just came at a cost.

    But in a true life-or-death struggle, what Immortal King didn¡¯t have a few killer weapons or life-saving trump cards up his sleeves?

    His pursuers were all particrly ruthless, too. All of them had waded through an ocean of blood and climbed a mountain of corpses to reach their current level. Each was a more troublesome opponent than the one before.

    Given the circumstances, despite Su Yi¡¯s numerous abilities, he repeatedly faced danger, and there was no avoiding injuries.

    But it was thanks to this brutal, life-or-death struggle that he repeatedly tempered his cultivation base, excavating and unleashing histent potential.

    It hadn¡¯t been long since he¡¯d reached the mid-stage Void Realm, but in just a few short days, his freshly broken-through cultivation base advanced considerably. At this rate, it wouldn¡¯t be long until he reached thete-stage Void Realm!

    Only four camps remain: the Church of Supreme Oneness, the Church of the Pure One, the Endless Swords Immortal Sect, and Jade Firmament Immortal Pce, thought Su Yi.

    A dark bronze mirror floated above his palm. It reflected different areas of the Abyss of Dark Fog.

    Suddenly, a skeletal bird soared in from the distant skies and said with the utmost respect, ¡°Your Excellency, I just received word that Immortal Kings of the Endless Swords Immortal Sect, Jade Firmament Immortal Pce, and the Church of Supreme Oneness have all gathered in Coiled God Ridge. I suspect that they¡¯ve formed an alliance.¡±

    Su Yi was briefly stunned. He nced at one of the spots reflected in the mirror.

    Coiled God Ridge!

    This was a precipitously steep mountain and a highly dangerous ce.

    ¡°So, they chose to forge an alliance. It seems they sensed the danger and no longer dare to fight separately,¡± Su Yi said thoughtfully. This was to be expected. He¡¯d killed several camps of Immortal Kings already, and there was no hiding something like that. It was entirely reasonable that the remaining camps would choose to join forces.

    ¡°What about the two from the Church of the Pure One?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The skeletal bird said hurriedly, ¡°They¡¯re hurrying to Coiled God Ridge too. I suspect they n to join the other three factions¡¯ alliance.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll start with them, then,¡± decided Su Yi. ¡°It¡¯s about time I had a chat with that woman anyway.¡±

    The inly dressed woman floated into his sea of consciousness.

    Su Yi recognized her as a member of the Misty God Mountain Gong Family a long time ago, when the Immortal Kings first started pursuing him!

 Chapter 1720 - Gong Yuxun

    <h4>Chapter 1720 - Gong Yuxun</h4>

    The two experts of the Church of the Pure One were in a hurry.

    They¡¯d already made contact with the experts of the Church of Supreme Oneness and learned that they, the Endless Swords Immortal Sect, and Jade Firmament Immortal Pce were already gathered in Coiled God Ridge.

    The two of them were on their way to meet up with the other three camps.

    ¡°Caution leads to longevity, but we were plenty cautious, and we still fell into Shen Mu¡¯s trap,¡± said the woman in the in dress, Gong Yuxun. Her voice was bitter.

    By now, both of them understood. The Abyss of Dark Fog was a trap Shen Mu had set for his pursuers. His goal was to take all of them out in one fell swoop!

    She continued somberly, ¡°Over the past few days, the Immortal Kings of the Church of Divine me, the Church of All Spirits, Qianyuan Sword House, and the Profound Blue Daoist Sect have all perished at Shen Mu¡¯s hands. I can¡¯t even imagine how he pulled it off.¡±

    She was nowpletely aware of their predicament and how dire the situation was.

    Herpanion, Mo Tianjun, said gravely, ¡°Zhang Qiandu of the Church of Supreme Oneness said that it seems Shen Mu can control the strange life forms of the Abyss of Dark Fog. That¡¯s why he¡¯s so unstoppable. But I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s true or not.¡±

    ¡°Shen Mu deliberately let his pursuers into the Abyss of Dark Fog. I¡¯m sure he knows the ce like the back of his hand,¡± said Gong Yuxun. ¡°In other words, this ce is effectively his territory, and he¡¯s using the location to his advantage. It wouldn¡¯t be at all strange if he really could control the abyss¡¯s inhabitants.¡±

    Here, she paused, then let out a deep sigh. ¡°I finally understand. As Immortal Kings, we might have an enormous advantage when ites to our cultivation, but when ites to strategy and courage, we¡¯re far inferior to Shen Mu.¡±

    An indescribable sense of frustration settled over her, and she spoke straight from the heart.

    In the present-day Immortal Realm, Great Realm experts couldn¡¯t leave seclusion, so Immortal Kings like them were supreme experts. They could intimidate everyone around them, and gaze down upon the world from on high.

    Who¡¯d have thought that over the course of just a few short days, more than twenty Immortal Kings would die? Much less that they¡¯d die at the hands of an Immortal Lord?

    It was just too terrifying!

    Gong Yuxun couldn¡¯t even imagine how such an Immortal Lord could exist in this world. There had never been anyone elseparable!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. So long as we make it to Coiled God Ridge and meet up with the others, we¡¯ll be able to figure out a way to turn this situation around,¡± said Mo Tianjun.

    He¡¯d only just said this when¡ª¡ª

    <i>Boom! </i>

    Heaven and earth shook, and the mountains and rivers trembled.

    An enormous, terrifying figure, like a primordial demon god, was headed their way. He was hundreds of thousands of feet tall and thoroughly bound in ck chains the size of mountain ranges. His eyes were blood red and the size ofkes.

    With every step he took, he left a massive chasm in the ground. The ferocious aura emanating from made the sky crumble as he passed!

    Gong Yuxun and Mo Tianjun¡¯s hair stood on end. <i>What kind of terrifying creature is this?</i>

    Even just gazing upon it from afar put enormous pressure on them. They could barely breathe!

    The two of them exchanged nces and instinctively decided to flee.

    But then, a calm voice rang out. ¡°No need to panic. I¡¯ve juste here for a chat.¡±

    The giant devil instantly stopped in his tracks, no longer moving a muscle.

    A figure leaped from his shoulders, drifted to the ground, and walked toward them.

    ¡°Shen Mu!?¡± Gong Yuxun eximed and prepared for battle.

    Mo Tianjun looked stricken too.

    Even by himself, Shen Mu was an iparably troublesome opponent. Add that enormous, terrifying creature, and the thought of fighting him sent chills coursing through him. He sensed an impending crisis.

    ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Gong Yuxun took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down.

    Off in the distance, Su Yi stopped, took out a wicker chair, and sat down before saying, ¡°Find a ce to sit down first.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Gong Yuxun nced at Mo Tianjun.

    Mo Tianjun said, ¡°Shen Mu, as I¡¯m sure you know, the two of us never attacked you. Even now, we have no intention of doing battle with you.¡±

    He paused, then said gravely, ¡°But if you insist on fighting us, we have nothing to fear. We¡¯ll fight you to the bitter end!¡±

    Su Yi nced at him. ¡°You¡¯d best shut your mouth, and keep it shut. I¡¯m talking to her now.¡±

    With that, he turned his attention to Gong Yuxun.

    Mo Tianjun¡¯s gaze was unsightly, but in the end, he endured.

    Gong Yuxun¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Are you sure you just want to talk?¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Answer a few of my questions, and I won¡¯t trouble you any further today.¡±

    Gong Yuxun fell briefly silent, then nodded.

    ¡°I met Gong Nanfeng, and asked him the same question: ¡®Why did the Gong Family seek refuge with the Church of the Pure One?¡¯¡± Su Yi asked directly. ¡°I wasn¡¯t satisfied with his answer. Perhaps he didn¡¯t understand the real reasons himself. Now, I¡¯d like you to answer me.¡±

    Gong Yuxun was stunned. It seemed she hadn¡¯t anticipated that Su Yi would ask about <i>that. </i>

    ¡°During the Age of Fallen Immortals, the Misty God Mountain Gong Family met with disaster. It was the Church of the Pure One who saved us, and they¡¯ve served us ever since. Everyone in the Immortal Realm knows that,¡± Mo Tianjun said gravely. ¡°Why even ask?¡±

    Su Yi nced coolly at him. ¡°One more word out of turn, and I promise you it''ll be yourst.¡±

    Mo Tianjun¡¯s expression contorted with fury.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    That ten-thousand-foot giant devil¡¯ske-sized red eyes locked onto him from afar. Mo Tianjun shuddered and fell silent.

    Gong Yuxun took a moment to calm herself, then said coolly, ¡°The facts are just as Elder Mo said. During the Age of Fallen Immortals, the Church of the Pure One came to our aid, helping us avoid destruction. We¡¯ve served them to repay their benevolence ever since.¡±

    ¡°So why did I hear that the Church of the Pure One tried to force the Gong Family to submit, and that the Gong Family fought back with all their might?¡± asked Su Yi. ¡°Apparently, the church sent in a massive force, surrounding the Gong Family thoroughly on all sides and killing until the ground ran red with rivers of blood. After that brutal, bloody massacre, the few remaining members of the Gong Family gave in to avoid annihtion, finally submitting to the Church of the Pure One. The Gong Family has been an auxiliary faction of the Church of the Pure One ever since.¡±

    Mo Tianjun¡¯s expression shifted. He opened his mouth to argue, only to recall Su Yi¡¯s warning. In the end, he forced the words back down and looked at Gong Yuxun.

    Gong Yuxun fell silent for a while before saying, ¡°All of that happened a long, long time ago. I don¡¯t know the truth either, but I¡¯ve heard simr rumors, and I¡¯ve tried to ask my seniors to confirm or deny them.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi. ¡°And what did they have to say?¡±

    ¡°They said the rumors were false!¡± said Gong Yuxun.

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed. He¡¯d learned the inside scoop from Tang Lingqi of the ancient Tang Family. How could an ancient, powerful faction like the Tang Family lie about such a thing?

    There had to be more to this!

    Gong Yuxun suddenly asked, ¡°Why ask about that?¡±

    She didn¡¯t get it. Why was a mysterious person like Shen Mu so interested in the Gong Family¡¯s affairs?

    Su Yi rubbed his forehead but didn¡¯t answer. The Gong Family had once worked under Wang Ye. Just like the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race, they¡¯d been among his most trusted subordinates.

    Prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, everyone knew that Wang Ye and the founder of the Church of the Pure One were bitter enemies!

    Yet after the Age of Fallen Immortals, the Gong Family, Wang Ye¡¯s former subordinates, had joined up with the Church of the Pure One. How could Su Yi <i>not </i>suspect them of betrayal?

    Of course, at the time, Wang Ye had already reincarnated, and a long time had passed. As the saying goes, ¡°Just as a bird chooses a suitable perch, capable subordinates choose capable leaders.¡± As long as they hadn¡¯t done anything unforgivable to Wang Ye, Su Yi wouldn¡¯t hold a grudge over their choice to join the Church of the Pure One.

    But he needed to know why!

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°The day wille when I get even with the Church of the Pure One. I asked you that question to help me decide what to do with the Gong Family.¡±

    <i>Getting even with the Church of the Pure One!? </i>Gong Yuxun and Mo Tianjun were unwittingly dumbstruck. <i>What a braggart!</i>

    The Church of the Pure One was one of the biggest sects in the Immortal realm, and it was backed by a Great Realm expert!

    Furthermore, as the Immortal Realm weed a new golden age, many of the church¡¯s peak Immortal Kings, experts who¡¯d survived the Age of Fallen Immortals, were preparing to break into the Great Realm.

    There was no doubt about it. It wouldn¡¯t be long before the church weed new Great Realm experts.

    Given the circumstances, how could a mere Immortal Lord speak of getting even with them? How brazen was that? And how frenzied?

    Su Yi didn¡¯t care what the two of them thought. He just continued, ¡°Feel free to tell your sect¡¯s old-timers everything I said.¡±

    Gong Yuxun was stunned. She probed, ¡°You mean you¡¯ll let us leave the Abyss of Dark Fog?¡±

    After all, if they never made it out alive, how could they possibly go back to tell the sect''s old-timers?

    Instead of answering, Su Yi asked, ¡°Did youe after me on Blood Firmament¡¯s orders, or on his disciple¡¯s orders?¡±

    Gong Yuxun didn¡¯t hide it. ¡°Sect Leader Qi Nie sent us.¡±

    ¡°And what about Blood Firmament?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The disrespectful title made Gong Yuxun ufortable, but she nevertheless answered honestly. ¡°The founder went into seclusion a long time ago.¡±

    Su Yi asked, ¡°Did Qi Nie have any special orders for you?¡±

    Gong Yuxun shook her head. He¡¯d just told them to chase Shen Mu, and ideally, kill him! But it wouldn¡¯t do to say that out loud now.

    Su Yi was a bit surprised. ¡°When he sent you, he... didn¡¯t tell you who I am? Huh...¡±

    Gong Yuxun and Mo Tianjun were both stunned. <i>Is Shen Mu saying that Sect Leader Qi Nie knows who he is?</i>

 Chapter 1721 - Waiting for Prey to Fall Into Their Lap

    <h4>Chapter 1721 - Waiting for Prey to Fall Into Their Lap</h4>

    One look at Gong Yuxun and Mo Tianjun¡¯s expressions, and Su Yi knew that Qi Nie hadn¡¯t told them who he was. Su Yi found this a bit confusing, but he couldn''t be bothered to ask any follow-up questions.

    The reason for this was simple. He disdained spending any effort trying to fathom Qi Nie¡¯s thoughts.

    Su Yi rose from his wicker chair and looked at Gong Yuxun. ¡°I¡¯m going to keep you in the Abyss of Dark Fog until I go get even with the Church of the Pure One.¡±

    Gong Yuxun¡¯s expression shifted. ¡°What if I don¡¯t agree to that?¡±

    ¡°Good luck with that,¡± Su Yi said calmly. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe I can keep you here, I can give you a chance to fight me.¡±

    The pupils of Gong Yuxun¡¯s beautiful eyes constricted, and austere, murderous intent appeared on her brow. ¡°I am a descendant of the Gong Family. How could I possibly give in to fear? I¡¯ve never been afraid to die!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze shifted inscrutably. ¡°Try it, then.¡±

    Gong Yuxun pursed her lips. A momentter, she attacked directly.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Piercingly bright Dao Light exploded around her. The surrounding skies copsed with a bang, and a mysterious diagram woven out of wind and lightning covered the entire area.

    This was her Dao Domain: the Fury of Wind and Thunder!

    Fierce gales blew throughout heaven and earth, and lightning poured down like a waterfall. Explosive, destructive power swept through the sky.

    Gong Yuxun was like a ruler presiding over wind and thunder. Her slender, delicate figure was bathed in dazzling astral winds and explosive lightning.

    And Su Yi was instantly confined within her Dao Domain!

    But his expression was as calm as ever.

    He brushed off his clothes and leaped into the air.

    <i>ng!!</i>

    The Sword of the Human Realm took to the skies. Forceful, tyrannical sword intent instantly rose with it.

    ¡°Suppress!¡± Gong Yuxun flipped her hand.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth turned. Wind and lightning swept forth like the tide, descending upon Su Yi in an attempt to crush his attack and suppress itpletely.

    But she¡¯d <i>severely </i>underestimated how terrifying this strike was!

    Wherever Su Yi¡¯s sword pointed, the fierce gales copsed, and a long, narrow rift tore through the Dao Domain enveloping the area. As Su Yi charged through it, the rift spread and expanded around him. Mere momentster, it broke into pieces!

    The edge of a sword was now pressed against Gong Yuxun¡¯s throat. A little closer, and it would pierce it!

    Her face paled, and goosebumps rose on her skin.

    That strike was just too tyrannical; it had cleaved through everything in its path. The domain she took such pride in broke like paper window paneling, and the threat of death was imminent!

    There was no need to even think to know that, had Su Yi willed it, she would''ve died already, unable to even fight back!

    ¡°You¡¯ve only grasped the basics of the Fury and Wind of Thunder. You¡¯re far from true mastery,¡± said Su Yi, lowering the Sword of the Human Realm. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance, but if you refuse to take it, I don¡¯t mind killing you.¡±

    Gong Yuxun¡¯s face paled. Suddenly, she asked, ¡°Why spare me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll understand after I¡¯ve gotten even with the Church of the Pure One,¡± said Su Yi.

    With that, he turned his attention to Mo Tianjun.

    The old man¡¯s expression shifted dramatically. ¡°If you¡¯re truly willing to spare us, I wouldn¡¯t mind staying in the Abyss of Dark Fog for a little while.¡±

    Su Yiughed dryly. ¡°You¡¯ve jumped to conclusions.¡±

    Mo Tianjun¡¯s heart sank. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Su Yi gestured to the giant in the distance. ¡°You can live... if you can defeat him.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Before Mo Tianjun could respond, the distant giant broke into a cruel, violent grin.

    <i>This is bad!! </i>Mo Tianjun visibly lost hisposure and turned to flee.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    An arm like a pir supporting the heavens rose and mmed back down. Even just the chains wrapped around it were as enormous as a mountain range.

    The sky exploded and split beneath the giant¡¯s fist. Heaven and earth shook, and a flood of destructive power sealed off Mo Tianjun¡¯s escape route.

    ¡°Break!¡± Mo Tianjun roared and attacked with all his might. He unleashed every treasure and trump card he had in reserve without the slightest hesitation.

    But in the end, it was to no avail. The giant was like a barbarian god. In the face of his fist, Mo Tianjun¡¯s resistance was as feeble as a mantis¡¯s attempts to block a chariot.

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    The impact crushed him like a bug, and when the giant raised his fist, there was a ten-thousand-foot fist imprint left in the ground.

    All that remained of Mo Tianjun was a bloody pulp at the base of the crater!

    One casual punch, and he squashed a mid-stage Miracle Realm Immortal King!

    His death was so brutal and violent that Gong Yuxun barely resisted the urge to shriek. Her whole body quivered with uncontroble terror.

    But Su Yi was perfectly calm.

    The giant¡¯s name was Huang Tuo, and he was the second-greatest expert in the Abyss of Dark Fog, second only to the sword-bearing ape.

    ¡°Bring her away,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Just find her a good ce to go into seclusion.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Huang Tuo said solemnly, his voice booming like thunder and shaking the surrounding mountains and rivers.

    Gong Yuxun was despondent. She realized that if she wanted to live, she really didn¡¯t have the right to refuse...

    She wasn¡¯t afraid to die, but she didn¡¯t want to die like this.

    If she lived, she might find out why Su Yi was so interested in the Gong Family¡¯s affairs. How could she be stupid enough to throw her life away?

    In the end, she silently epted Su Yi¡¯s arrangements and let Huang Tuo take her away.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, decided to go into seclusion for a bit. When he finished, he¡¯d go to Coiled God Ridge, finish pulling in the, and end this once and for all!

    ......

    Time slipped by.

    Before long, seven more days had passed.

    Coiled God Ridge.

    The mountains were like a dragon coiled on the ground, towering and majestic.

    The dome of heaven was shrouded in dark, leaden clouds. From time to time, bright red lightning pierced through the cloud cover, scattering blood-colored radiance.

    Three camps of Immortal Kings, experts of the Church of Supreme Oneness, the Endless Swords Immortal Sect, Jade Firmament Immortal Pce, were gathered on a teau atop the ridge. When they gazed into the distance, they could see the entire surrounding area clearly.

    ¡°What do we do if Shen Mu doesn¡¯te? Are we just going to wait here forever?¡± A blue-robed old man from the Church of Supreme Oneness frowned and said gravely.

    Xue Hongshan, a mid-stage Miracle Realm Immortal King and high elder of the Church of Supreme Oneness.

    The Church of Supreme Oneness had sent five Immortal Kings in total. Xue Hongshan was their leader.

    ¡°Better to stay still. Shen Mu is as crafty as a fox, and he¡¯s full of schemes. His strength is heaven-defying, but as if that weren¡¯t enough, he canmand the strange life forms of the Abyss of Dark Fog. We have to proceed with the utmost caution, and we cannot afford even the slightest recklessness,¡± said an old man from Jade Firmament Immortal Pce. His hair was sparse, and his face was covered in dense wrinkles.

    Tai Zheng!

    The onlyte-stage Immortal Kings among Su Yi¡¯s pursuers!

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Better to wait for our prey toe to us,¡± a middle-aged swordsman in hemp clothing said solemnly.

    Yu Wenqi!

    He was a high elder of the Endless Swords Immortal Sect, a terrifying existence who¡¯d condensed a Sword Domain.

    ¡°We¡¯ve upied Coiled God Ridge, and there isn¡¯t a single strange life form within ten thousand miles. If Shen Mu darese here, he¡¯ll die without so much as a proper burial!¡±

    Yun Wenqi¡¯s eyes glinted with sharp light and seething murderous intent. By now, all of them had witnessed Su Yi¡¯s strength, and they knew they¡¯d fallen into Shen Mu¡¯s trap.

    The other Immortal Kings¡¯ brutal deaths served as a warning. All of them understood that Shen Mu could control the strange life forms that inhabited the Abyss of Dark Fog to destroy them.

    Like when Shen Mu used the Skeleton-Stripping Demon Butterflies to kill Meng Zhe and his allies at the silverke.

    Thus, these three camps chose to join forces, and they¡¯d gathered in Coiled God Ridge to set a trap!

    They¡¯d ced numerous killing formations throughout the ridge, each with enormous destructive power.

    Especially the Endless Sword Immortal Sect¡¯s Allheaven Sword Formation. This was one of the greatest killing formations of the Dao of the Sword in the Immortal Realm, and it could easily kill evente-stage Immortal Kings!

    On top of all that, the three camps had eleven Immortal Kings between them, including prominent experts like Tai Zheng, Yu Wenqi, and Xue Hongshan. Each had their own trump cards and killer weapons.

    They were confident that if Su Yi darede here, he¡¯d struggle to escape death!

    ¡°An Immortal Lord forced us Immortal Kings to turtle up here. How will the world see us if word gets out?¡± Xue Hongshan of the Church of Supreme Oneness sighed.

    The others¡¯ hearts churned.

    ¡°Shen Mu is no ordinary Immortal Lord, and his origins are undoubtedly fishy. Anyway, killing him is our only hope of leaving the Abyss of Dark Fog alive,¡± said Tai Zheng. ¡°Life and death are on the line. What does our reputation matter byparison?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m actually most afraid of that sword-bearing ape,¡± Yu Wenqi said suddenly. ¡°If he and Shen Mu are allies, we¡¯ll be in real trouble.¡±

    The others frowned. It was because of that mysterious ape that they were trapped here in the first ce! He was the one who¡¯d sealed off the exit.

    ¡°I don''t think they''re on the same side.¡± Tai Zheng frowned. ¡°If the ape is on Shen Mu¡¯s side, why hasn¡¯t he attacked us yet?¡±

    ¡°It really is strange,¡± said Xue Hongshan. ¡°But it seems to me that even if the ape does show up, we have nothing to be afraid of so long as we work together... We might be able to capture him and force him to open the exit!¡±

    Several Immortal Kings¡¯ eyes shed; they were obviously tempted. It was true! If they captured the ape, they could easily escape confinement!

    But then, someone said, ¡°Seven days ago, Mo Tianjun and Gong Yuxun of the Church of the Pure One set off to join us here, but they still haven¡¯t arrived. Do you think... something happened to them?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s entirely possible.¡±

    The Immortal Kings¡¯ expressions filled with uncertainty.

    ¡°Let¡¯s set that aside for now. I¡¯m most worried that Shen Mu will realize we¡¯ve set an inescapable trap for him here, and that he¡¯ll be too afraid to show up and fight us.¡± Tai Zheng sighed. ¡°After all, unless he¡¯s stupid, he¡¯ll realize thating here would be tantamount to suicide.¡±

    The others all felt stifled and dejected. It was true. What fish would be stupid enough to throw itself into the fisherman¡¯s?

    Waiting like this was far too passive! If Shen Mu didn¡¯t show up, all of their preparations and patience would bepletely meaningless.

    Unfortunately, this was the only option avable to them. If they left Coiled God Ridge, all of their hard work would be in vain.

    They¡¯d considered sending someone to act as bait and lure Shen Mu to them.

    In the end, they rejected the idea. The way they saw it, Shen Mu was so capable that he might well take the bait without getting caught on the hook!

    They were waiting for their prey toe to them, but only because they had no other choice.

    All they could do was wait!

    They werepletely passive!

    Suddenly, one of the Immortal Kings eximed, ¡°Hm? Hey, look! Isn¡¯t that... Shen Mu?¡±

 Chapter 1722 - Is That Enough?

    <h4>Chapter 1722 - Is That Enough?</h4>

    A tall, upright figure approached from afar. He walked alone, his robes fluttering around him, as if he were out for a casual stroll.

    Shen Mu!

    A momentter, everyone recognized him. All of them were unwittingly stunned. <i>He¡¯s seriously delivering himself right to our door?</i>

    A momentter, the crowd¡¯s spirits soared, and their faces lit up with delight.

    And here they¡¯d been worrying about what they¡¯d do if Shen Mu never showed up. Who¡¯d have guessed he¡¯d show up minutester, almost as if he¡¯d heard them?

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush to attack. We don¡¯t want to scare him off,¡± Tai Zheng, the oldest of them, said gravely.

    The others nodded. He was right. Shen Mu presumably had reason to be confident; he wouldn¡¯t have shown up otherwise. Still, he couldn¡¯t possibly have figured out exactly what kind of they''d set around the area!

    ¡°When I activate our sect¡¯s Divine Capital Sword Formation, it can cover everything within thirty thousand feet. Once he¡¯s in range, we can definitely trap him right away!¡± Yu Wenqi¡¯s eyes shed like lightning. ¡°When the timees, he can forget about escaping!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s best that everyone is careful. The boy is iparably crafty, and I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t fall for it so easily,¡± said Xue Hongshan of the Church of Supreme Oneness. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t havee here alone if he wasn¡¯t thoroughly prepared. When the timees to fight, we absolutely cannot lower our guard!¡±

    ¡°But of course.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just watch for now. Let¡¯s see where he gets the confidence toe here and throw his life away!¡±

    ¡°To tell the truth, I can barely suppress my urge to kill.¡±

    ...As they conversed, the eleven Immortal Kings silently got ready for battle.

    All of them locked onto the distant Su Yi.

    Su Yi suddenly stopped beneath the distant dome of heaven and sped his fist politely. ¡°My apologies for keeping you waiting.¡±

    ¡°....¡± The crowd didn¡¯t know what to make of that. <i>What¡¯s he doing? Is he making fun of us?</i>

    Yu Wenqi frowned. He wasn¡¯t sure whether Shen Mu had sensed something or whether it was a coincidence, but he¡¯d stopped just outside the formation¡¯s thirty-thousand-foot radius.

    Right on the edge of the Divine Capital Sword Formation¡¯s bounds!

    ¡°Shen Mu, that you came here suggests you have reason to be confident, so let¡¯s just go at it! Show us how capable you really are!¡± Tai Zheng¡¯s eyes shed, and his voice boomed throughout heaven and earth.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh dryly. ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry. You have to eat your meals one bite at a time. By the same logic, I naturally ought to send you on your way one by one.¡±

    ¡°Shameless boasting!¡± Xue Hongshan jeered. ¡°How about you send this old man on his way first?¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°You¡¯re the first person I¡¯ve met in such a hurry to die. Rx. I guarantee you won¡¯t be getting out of this alive.¡±

    He then swept his gaze across the other Immortal Kings. ¡°I know that you¡¯ve ced a death trap here. If I wanted to destroy it, it wouldn''t be difficult.¡±

    Yu Wenqi, Xue Hongshan, Tai Zheng, and the others furrowed their brows.

    But they didn¡¯t find it strange. Anyone with half a brain would have guessed that they wouldn¡¯t have clustered here without cing a trap.

    ¡°If you¡¯re so fearless, why note here and fight us?¡± Tai Zheng said expressionlessly

    Su Yi disregarded him. ¡°I¡¯ll give you an opportunity for a fair fight. I¡¯ll just stand here. Come here and duel me, one-on-one. I¡¯ll send each of you on your way.¡±

    Derisiveughter rang out. The Immortal Kings almost didn¡¯t believe their ears.

    ¡°Juvenile!¡± one of the Immortal Kingsughed coldly. They had an absolute advantage in numbers, and they¡¯d ced an inescapable. Who¡¯d be stupid enough to leave to fight Shen Mu one-on-one?

    ¡°A fair duel? Sounds good to me! Come here, and I¡¯ll be sure to give you the opportunity!¡± someone said with derision.

    ¡°Shen Mu, you¡¯re dreaming if you think we¡¯ll agree to a suggestion like that. Why on earth would we give you a chance like that!¡± someone sneered.

    ¡°Why?¡± Su Yi muttered to himself, then burst intoughter. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to spend the rest of your lives here?¡±

    The crowd¡¯s smiles froze in ce, and their expressions instantly darkened.

    Waiting here for days really had been sheer torment. If Su Yi turned and fled, there¡¯d be nothing they could do! After all, if they gave chase, they risked falling into his trap instead!

    That aside, the trap they¡¯d set in Coiled God Ridge would go to waste.

    Before they could answer, Su Yi changed tacks. ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t have much time to waste with you. You wanted to know what gives me the right to make demands, right? Very well. Allow me to show you.¡±

    He snapped his fingers.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Off in the distance, heaven and earth shook. A fierce aura swept forth like the tide, whooshing toward them from afar.

    Heaven and earth shook, and the mountains and rivers swayed.

    Beneath the Immortal Kings¡¯ astonished gazes, countless strange lifeforms surged toward them: rotting corpses, demonic spirits swathed in me, bloodied vengeful spirits, swarms of twelve-winged mosquitos...

    There were too many to count, and they¡¯d assembled into a vast, dense swarm.

    Everyst one of them had a terrifying aura, and when they charged together, even the Immortal Kings gasped.

    When the strange creatures arrived, they stopped not far behind Si Yi, forming a row like an iron curtain. With his army behind him, Su Yi looked even more like a ruler!

    ¡°We anticipated that you¡¯d lead these strange creatures against us, but that isn¡¯t enough to threaten us!¡± Tai Zheng said gravely, his voice booming throughout the entire area.

    This was why they¡¯d ced an inescapable at Coiled God Ridge. They wanted to prevent Su Yi from using these strange creatures against them!

    Su Yi chuckled, then took out a jug of wine and had a sip.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth shook, and the sky was thrown into chaos.

    A giant fully one hundred thousand feet tall approached from far. His arms were wrapped in thick ck chains the size of a mountain range, and his eyes were like blood-red pools. He was like a primordial barbarian god, and his entire body emanated a startling ferocious aura.

    When he arrived, he stood silently behind Su Yi, like a towering mountain supporting the heavens. He was a thoroughly imposing sight.

    Even just gazing upon him from afar, the Immortal Kings¡¯ hearts quivered with fright, and chills coursed down their spines.

    <i>What kind of creature is that!? What a terrifying presence!</i>

    Yu Wenqi, Tai Zheng, Xue Hongshan, and the other peak experts¡¯ expressions were more solemn than ever before. Even if you¡¯d hit them over the heads, they would never have guessed that such a terrifying lifeform would willingly serve an Immortal Lord!

    It was far too unbelievable!

    Now they felt a powerful, impending crisis.

    ¡°Is <i>this </i>enough to threaten you?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The Immortal Kings¡¯ expressions shifted.

    They finally understood why Su Yi was so fearless. That vast horde of strange creatures was the source of his confidence!

    Suddenly, Tai Zheng said gravely, ¡°If ites down to a fight, we might well suffer massive losses, but that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ll make it out alive!¡±

    Su Yi rubbed his forehead and muttered, ¡°If I wanted to rely on my forces to suppress you, you¡¯d have died as soon as you entered the Abyss of Dark Fog."

    ¡°Ah, forget it. I agreed to send you on your way one by one, and I naturally ought to try my best to do just that.¡± Su Yi suddenly gazed into the dome of heaven. ¡°Quit treating this like a spectacle, ol¡¯ ape.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Valiantughter boomed throughout the dome of heaven.

    An arc of sword light shot over and transformed into an ape d in in cloth robes. He was about ten feet tall, big-boned, with a protruding face and a sword case on his back.

    The sword-bearing ape!

    As soon as he appeared, one of the Immortal Kings cried out, ¡°He¡¯s the one who sealed the Abyss of Dark Fog! He really was in cahoots with Shen Mu!¡±

    All of the Immortal Kings were in uproar. Even the greatest among them looked stricken.

    They¡¯d been worried about this exact problem earlier, as they viewed the sword-bearing ape with deep dread.

    This terrifying creature had effortlessly sealed the entrance to the Abyss of Dark Fog. Who wouldn¡¯t have feared him?

    They initially thought the ape most likely wasn¡¯t working with Shen Mu. After all, the ape hadn¡¯t appeared again since closing the entrance, nor had he ever tried to attack them.

    But now, they realized that they¡¯d been mistaken. The ape was indeed Shen Mu¡¯s ally!

    When they realized this, their hearts sank once more.

    ¡°I get it! I know you can¡¯t bear to part with these living targets,¡±ughed the ape as he arrived at Su Yi¡¯s side.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not just that,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°They chased me all this way. If I don¡¯t kill them myself, how can I repay everything I endured on my way here?¡±

    He paused, then added, ¡°Of course, you¡¯re not wrong. They really are decent opponents. I can use them as whetstones to temper my swordsmanship.¡±

    The ape seemed to understand Su Yi¡¯s feelings. ¡°You¡¯re nothing like you were back then, but when ites to your pursuit of the Dao of the Sword, you haven¡¯t changed a bit. Reminds me of all those thousands of times we sparred.¡±

    His tone was rueful, as if he were thinking back to the distant past.

    Su Yi rubbed his nose. ¡°Well, if you want to do that now, I¡¯ll be no match for you.¡±

    The ape threw back his head andughed uproariously. ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to be so modest!¡±

    The two of them chatted as if there were no one else around, like old friends catching up.

    But the distant Immortal Kings¡¯ expressions were a sight to behold.

    <i>Living targets? Whetstones?</i>

    <i>You mean Shen Mu never saw us as his enemies? That¡¯s all we are to him?</i>

    <i>The ape with the sword never attacked us because he wanted to give Shen Mu the chance to pick us off one by one?</i>

    As the realization hit him, their hearts filled with humiliation.

    <i>He¡¯s just an Immortal Lord! Who¡¯d have dared imagine he¡¯d take Immortal Kings like us for whetstones?</i>

    <i>This is just too much!!!</i>

    Yu Wenqi, Tai Zheng, and the other Immortal Kings were so furious that they felt as if their chests were about to explode.

    But in the end... they endured.

    Given their circumstances, they couldn¡¯t afford to be the least bit reckless, nor could they get distracted. They needed to focus on how they¡¯d hold on to their lives in this critical situation...

 Chapter 1723 -The Extremities of the Dao Sky-Cutting Incantation

    <h4>Chapter 1723 -The Extremities of the Dao Sky-Cutting Incantation</h4>

    A group of strange and terrifying life forms had gathered in the distance, like a massive army marching upon their borders. The enormous Huang Tuo put enormous pressure on the Immortal Kings too.

    But it was the sword-bearing ape they feared the most!

    <i>What do we do? How do we resolve this? </i>Yu Wenqi, Xue Hongshan, and Tai Zheng frowned as they silently discussed their next steps.

    ......

    Even after arriving at Coiled God Ridge, the sword-bearing ape paid no attention to the Immortal Kings. He didn¡¯t even nce at them.

    Instead, he looked at Su Yi and asked, ¡°Did you have another breakthrough?¡±

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head. ¡°This is the benefit of tempering myself at the brink of life and death.¡±

    He¡¯d spent the past week in seclusion, and his cultivation had advanced as naturally as overflowing water spilling over the brim of a cup. He¡¯d smoothly entered thete-stage Void Realm!

    When he first entered the Abyss of Dark Fog, he¡¯d only just recently broken into the mid-stage Void Realm. His advancement was wondrously fast!

    Su Yi had never been in a hurry to advance. He wanted to build firm foundations at every step of the way. Still, he¡¯d managed to break through two stages in just half a month thanks to all of these life-or-death battles.

    Sword cultivators sought a Dao of killing. This time, Su Yi¡¯s opponents were far more numerous and far stronger than before.

    Fighting with them had led to many grievous wounds, but each such battle was a tempering amidst destruction, an act of breaking and rebuilding. This let Su Yi advance at a shocking rate.

    ¡°So, you can still break through? You¡¯re lucky. Trapped in here like this, my cultivation is falling instead of advancing. By now...¡± The ape let out a deep sigh. ¡°Even just holding onto what cultivation I have left is an extravagant dream.¡±

    ¡°I expect I¡¯ll be able to help you escape confinement this time! Let¡¯s talk more once I¡¯ve dealt with them,¡± said Su Yi.

    The sword-bearing ape¡¯s eyes lit up. His heart was as tranquil as the waters of an ancient well, yet now, it rippled.

    He nodded, then gazed at the Immortal Kings gathered on the distant Coiled God Ridge for the first time. ¡°And what if they dare not fight you one-on-one?¡±

    The Immortal Kings felt a prickling pain beneath the weight of his gaze, as if a sword were right up against their throats. All of them looked stricken.

    Before Su Yi could respond, Yu Wenqi said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s just a life-or-death duel. How could we possibly be afraid to fight?¡±

    The sword-bearing ape had to restrain himself from raising an eyebrow. <i>What a clown.</i> <i>He¡¯s talking tough, but he¡¯s bending the knee. This is what they call circumstances forcing your hand. They have no choice but to lower their heads!</i>

    Of course, the ape disdained poking fun at them. Instead, he straightforwardly moved further away and said, ¡°Have fun, old friend. I¡¯ll keep an eye on things over here.¡±

    Su Yi nodded.

    Yu Wenqi ordered, ¡°Elder Liu, go fight him!¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± A tall, thin man in deep blue robes stepped forth.

    Liu Shuijing.

    A mid-stage Miracle Realm Immortal King and a sword cultivator. His long hair was tied into a crown, and his features were steely. He was as steady as a mountain, and when he leaped forward, he was like an arc of divine light so bright as to sting the eyes. He stopped just a thousand feet from Su Yi.

    <i>ng!</i>

    He shook his sleeves, and a snow-white long sword whooshed forth like a graceful horned dragon.

    His robes billowed, and the air filled with the rumbling of wind and thunder as his imposing aura connected heaven and earth!

    ¡°He¡¯s just one step away from condensing a Sword Domain,¡± said the sword-bearing ape. ¡°He¡¯s not bad, but it seems to me that he¡¯s still sure to lose within ten strikes.¡±

    Liu Shuijing furrowed his brow. He was an experienced Immortal King long ustomed to battle. This evaluation made him thoroughly ufortable.

    But then, Su Yi said, ¡°No need for ten strikes. Three will be enough.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Liu Shuijing¡¯s expression darkened, his murderous intent soared, and his aura grew increasingly terrifying and fierce.

    But it was as if the sword-bearing ape didn¡¯t even notice. ¡°That¡¯s true. You¡¯ve already broken through. Taking down someone of his level really won¡¯t be much of a challenge.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Liu Shuijing was thoroughly enraged. ¡°You¡¯re pushing me too far!!¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, he swung his sword and attacked explosively.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Sword qi arced like a rainbow, bringing with it the sound of wind and thunder. Dazzling Laws interwove within it, and when it burst forth, it was like fireworks illuminating the nine heavens. Everything was dazzlingly bright.

    As an Immortal King of the Dao of the Sword, the power of Liu Shuijing¡¯s attack was indeed extraordinary. It was far beyond most others of the same cultivation.

    Yu Wenqi, Tai Zheng, Xue Hongshan, and the other Immortal Kings all locked onto this strike and watched with bated breath.

    They¡¯d sent Liu Shuijing into battle because his Dao of the Sword emphasized defense. He wasn¡¯t the strongest of the Immortal Kings here, but few among them couldpare in terms of sheer defense!

    Furthermore, even if Liu Shuijing turned out to be no match for Shen Mu, he had enough trump cards that he ought to be able to retreat without difficulty.

    In the face of this attack, Su Yi didn¡¯t hold back.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The Sword of the Human Realm appeared in his hand as he walked through the air, sword force, and bore down on the sky.

    The sky abruptly caved in on all sides. Countless rifts formed and spread.

    Liu Shuijing¡¯s strike had yet to reach its target when it found itself under terrifying suppression. Dazzling sword qi burst like fireworks.

    He too suffered a terrifying impact, and he stopped in ce, unable to advance any further. It was as if a divine mountain were weighing down on his skull, and even his cultivation was all but suppressed!

    Liu Shuijing visibly lost his cool, and he used his hidden trump card without hesitation.

    ¡°Activate!¡±

    He swung his sword, stirring up ring after ring of mountainous sword qi. An unbelievable, strange vision appeared reflected over heaven and earth.

    Theyers of sword qi were like ovepping peaks rising into the sky, mountains connecting heaven and earth!

    It was as if countless sword mountains had risen in an instant!

    One Thousand Uncrossable Peaks!

    This was Liu Shuijing¡¯s sword barrier. It was condensed out of his Miracle Realm cultivation base and power of the Laws. Not even experts of the same level could shake it!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Practically simultaneously, Su Yi unleashed his second strike.

    It was like an arc of light piercing the sun, cleaving through everything in its way as if it were made of rotten wood. It bore through one sword mountain after another, and the countless fragments were swept into a flood of power.

    The Immortal Kings¡¯ expressions shifted.

    This strike was unbelievably tyrannical. It ttened Liu Shuijing¡¯s ultimate defensive technique with unstoppable force, as if it were made out of paper.

    Liu Shuijing was startled too. He would never have guessed that the Immortal Lord they¡¯d chased all the way here would undergo such an earth-shaking transformation in just ten short days.

    Without the slightest hesitation, his voice boomed like spring thunder, and he furiously swung his sword.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    His longsword seemed to catch aze. Its light stretched for one hundred thousand feet.

    Liu Shuijing had poured practically his entire cultivation base into this strike.

    But it was to no avail.

    Su Yi¡¯s strike cleaved through the sword mountains, its power entirely undiminished, then shattered Liu Shuijing¡¯s defenses like aet mming into the sun.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    A flood of destructive power burst forth. Liu Shuijing¡¯s sword was sent flying, and his wrist cracked.

    His face filled with horror, but it was toote to dodge. All he could do was defend himself with all his might. More than a dozen immortal treasures lit up all over his body, forming countless glittering, colorful barriers.

    A momentter, a rapid-fire series of explosions rang out as over a dozen defensive immortal treasures exploded.

    Su Yi¡¯s strike continued right through them, piercing Liu Shuijing¡¯s ribs!

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    Piping-hot blood sshed from the wound.

    Liu Shuijing quivered, and his eyes bulged in apparent disbelief.

    A momentter, he said in a quavering voice, ¡°What a powerful... Dao of the Sword....¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, his body disintegrated and scattered to the wind. The tyrannical power of the Sword of the Human Realm shattered all that remained of his soul and vital energy.

    Destroyed, body and soul!

    Deathly silence fell over the entire area. The distant Immortal Kings werepletely dumbstruck.

    Liu Shuijing had been defeated in just two strikes!

    The first strike crushed his offensive, and the second shattered his defenses, deciding his life and death!

    This bloody, tyrannical scene made several of the Immortal Kings¡¯ tremble. None of them had anticipated that a mid-stage Immortal King like Liu Shuijing would die in two strikes, unable to even flee!

    ¡°Indeed, he couldn¡¯t even take three strikes,¡± sighed the sword-bearing ape.

    Su Yi lowered the Sword of the Human Realm and said, ¡°Sword cultivators ought to sever all escape routes and forge valiantly ahead. When my opponent fought, he was fixated on defense and ready to retreat. Under ordinary circumstances, that might not matter, but with a mindset like that, he was destined to suffer a crushing defeat the moment he met a worthy opponent.¡±

    The sword-bearing ape nodded. ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case. Fighting with the thought of retreat is taboo for sword cultivators.¡±

    The two of them conversed as if there were no one else around.

    Off in the distance, the Immortal Kings¡¯ expressions shifted erratically.

    ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The Immortal Kings all looked to their leaders: Yu Wenqi, Xue Hongshan, and Tai Zheng. They were the three strongest.

    Especially Tai Zheng, ate-stage Miracle Realm Immortal King!

    After witnessing Liu Shuijing¡¯s defeat, the other Immortal Kings knew that they couldn¡¯t possibly be a match for Su Yi either.

    ¡°He¡¯s right. Sword cultivators ought to forget all thoughts of life and death and forge valiantly ahead,¡± Yu Wenqi said tly. ¡°Allow me to fight next.¡±

    He was d in hemp, with an ancient sword on his back. His aura was as steady and deep as an abyss.

    But when he moved, heaven and earth trembled, and the sky let out a mournful wail. Arcs of austere and terrifying sword intent rose into the heavens, throwing heaven and earth into upheaval.

    The strange life forms watching from a distance were instantly in uproar, as if they could sense Yu Wenqi¡¯s terrifying power.

    Yu Wenqi approached step by step, looking utterly calm andposed.

    As he moved, his imposing momentum grew increasingly concentrated, sharp, and terrifying, as if he were a long-dormant volcano continuously gathering power, ready to erupt at a moment¡¯s notice.

    ¡°And what do you think of my Dao of the Sword, sir?¡± asked Yu Wenqi.

    But the sword-bearing ape just looked at Su Yi. ¡°Why does he have Extremities of the Dao Sky-Cutting Sword Intent? He¡¯s even condensed an Extremities of the Dao Sword Domain!¡±

    He was obviously startled.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze shifted inscrutably. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Actually, I¡¯m quite confused too. I don¡¯t understand why members of the Endless Swords Immortal Sect are targeting me.¡±

    The Extremities of the Dao Sky-Cutting Incantation!

    This was one of the thirteen supreme legacies of the Dao of the Sword that Wang Ye had carved on the sword stele he gave the Endless Swords Immortal Sect.

    Thus, when the sword-bearing ape saw Yu Wenqi approach from afar, he recognized his legacy of the Dao of the Sword at a nce!

    But the ape had no idea that Wang Ye had left this legacy with the Endless Swords Immortal Sect.

 Chapter 1724 - Stars Clustered Around the Moon

    <h4>Chapter 1724 - Stars Clustered Around the Moon</h4>

    Yu Wenqi¡¯s eyelids twitched. He would never have guessed that the sword-bearing ape would determine which legacy of the Dao of the Sword he cultivated at a nce!

    But his surprise onlysted a moment before he regained his clear-headed calm, and his sword intent grew all the more terrifying.

    Forceful and tyrannical murderous intent permeated heaven and earth.

    ¡°How long will it take you to handle him?¡± whispered the ape.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was distant and inscrutable. ¡°If I can find an opening, a single sh will be enough. Otherwise, I¡¯ll just have to wait.¡±

    The ape seemed to understand. ¡°Indeed. The Extremities of the Dao Sky-Cutting Incantation isn¡¯t at allparable to ordinary legacies of the Dao of the Sword. You have to be careful. If you lose, you¡¯ll make a fool out of yourself.¡±

    The Immortal Kings¡¯ spirits soared; they assumed that the ape thought highly of Yu Wenqi¡¯s strength, and that he was worried about Shen Mu¡¯s safety!

    But Su Yi understood what the ape was really getting at, and he couldn¡¯t help butugh. It was true! If he lost to someone using a legacy of the sword he¡¯d created, he¡¯d really make a fool of himself.

    Meanwhile, Yu Wenqi abruptly stopped in ce, raised his right hand into the air, and bellowed in a voice like spring thunder, ¡°Rise!¡±

    <i>Boom!!</i>

    The dome of heaven shook. Countless stars appeared reflected on the sky, each glinting with cold light.

    Misty wisps of sword qi fell like rain, pouring down from the starry skies and instantly enveloping the entire area.

    Stars appeared in the middle of the day, and sword qi rained from the heavens!

    The sword-bearing ape¡¯s eyebrows rose, and he moved further away.

    This was the Extremities of the Dao Sword Domain!

    It was like a self-contained world, taking the ce of this stretch of heaven and earth. Anyone within its confines would inevitably find themselves trapped.

    And Yu Wenqi was like the ruler of this world.

    The sword-bearing ape wasn¡¯t afraid of this sort of Sword Domain, but he knew better than to get involved and spoil Su Yi¡¯s good time.

    The strange life forms gathered in the distance retreated almost in sync with the ape.

    The only one who didn¡¯t retreat was Su Yi. His sleeves billowed around him as his qi silently circted as he shed through the air and attacked.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The hum of a sword swept forth like the tide.

    Sword in hand, Su Yi shot forth like a beam of flowing light and thrust at Yu Wenqi.

    ¡°Suppress!¡± Yu Wenqi stretched out his hand and grabbed.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Countless stars shook overhead, and a rain of sword qi fell to earth, like the river of heaven bursting through a dam. This grand, overflowing power rushed toward Su Yi.

    All of heaven and earth instantly descended into chaos and upheaval.

    Looking at it from the outside, the sword qi this attack created seemed to blot out all of creation. There was nowhere to run and nowhere to hide!

    Su Yi¡¯s sword thrust broke, and the sword qi filling the skies descended in fury.

    The sword qi pouring down like a misty rain of starlight was, in fact, utterly forceful and tyrannical. It could easily y even Immortal Kings of the same level as Yu Wenqi!

    Just as its power was about to suppress Su Yi, the Sword of the Human Realm turned in his grip, creating a perfectly round sword curtain.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The sword curtain trembled on impact with a thunderous boom.

    Although Su Yi managed to block this suppressive power, the impact forced him back.

    Before he could steady himself, Yu Wenqi attacked once more.

    The stars swayed beneath the dome of heaven and poured down like a waterfall of sword qi. As Yu Wenqi exerted his will, the sword qi transformed into all manner of terrifying killer moves. Sometimes, it was like the waters of heaven bursting through a dam. Sometimes, it was like a volcanic eruption. Sometimes, it was like a raging windstorm...

    Every strike was full of enormous, destructive power.

    Su Yi managed to respond to each attack in this seemingly endless onught, but he was still forced back, and he looked wretched. Wounds were starting to pile up, and his clothing was stained red with blood.

    The Immortal Kings watching from a safe distance looked delighted. All of them felt much calmer.

    Yu Wenqi was one of the strongest Immortal Kings in the Endless Swords Immortal Sect. He was in the mid-stage Miracle Realm, and he¡¯d condensed a Sword Domain. He was strong enough to contend with even somete-stage Immortal Kings!

    But no one could deny that Shen Mu was strong too! Just about any mid-stage Immortal King would have died beneath his sword a long time ago, never mind Immortal Lords!

    He looked rather wretched, but despite his injuries and despite getting forced back, he''d managed to neutralize everyst potentially lethal strike!

    ¡°He¡¯s trapped within the Extremities of the Dao Sword Domain. He can hold out bitterly as long as he likes, but he won¡¯t escape death in the end!¡± an Immortal King of the Endless Swords Immortal Sect said with conviction.

    ¡°Don¡¯t celebrate prematurely. The sword-bearing ape and that horde of strange creatures are eyeing us hungrily. How could they possibly just stand back and watch as Shen Mu is killed?¡± Tai Zheng said gravely.

    The crowd¡¯s hearts sank, and their expressions turned a bit unsightly.

    ¡°Get ready, everyone. Before Fellow Daoist Yu went into battle, he transmitted orders that we were to force Shen Mu into Coiled God Ridge. That will be our opportunity to capture him!¡± Xue Hongshan hurriedly transmitted to the others. ¡°If the ape tries to save him, we¡¯ll just have to work together to circte the killing formation with all our might and stop him! Seed, and all our problems will melt away.¡±

    The others nodded.

    ......

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Sword qi rumbled and boomed as it nketed heaven and earth.

    The Sword Domain was like a cage. No matter where Su Yi went, he faced a potentially lethal onught.

    Here, Yu Wenqi was a ruler. Everything was under hismand!

    His attainments in the Dao of the Sword really were strong. Terrifyingly so. Furthermore, he¡¯d achieved a high level of mastery over the Extremities of the Dao Sword Domain.

    From beginning to end, he never gave Su Yi any chance to catch his breath!

    Su Yi was like a trapped beast, suppressed on all sides. He dodged continuously, but even so, there was no avoiding heavy damage. He now sported numerous bloody sword gashes.

    He really did look wretched, but the sword-bearing ape was perfectly calm. He just stood there and watched from afar.

    He could tell that as wretched as Su Yi seemed, he was strategically drawing things out and avoiding every potentially lethal strike.

    As for his wounds? As bad as they looked, they really didn¡¯t amount to anything.

    <i>It¡¯s truly incredible that you can achieve this with your piddling cultivation base... </i>The ape sighed to himself. He¡¯d long since realized that his old friend who¡¯d returned after countless years was now only in thete-stage Void Realm.

    He wasn¡¯t even remotelyparable to his former peak.

    Yet despite histe-stage Void Realm cultivation, he had the foundations necessary to suppress and kill Immortal Kings. In this, he was far, far beyond his former self!

    It was no exaggeration to call him unprecedented and unparalleled!

    ......

    Within the Extremities of the Dao Sword Domain, Su Yi¡¯s gaze was cold and calm, without the slightest ripple of emotion.

    In his past life, he was the one who¡¯d invented the Extremities of the Dao Sky-Cutting Incantation. He naturally understood its secrets in full detail.

    But knowledge was just knowledge. Against a mighty Immortal King expert of the Dao of the Sword like Yu Wenqi, the limits of Su Yi¡¯s cultivation and powers of the Grand Dao meant that he had no choice but to wait.

    He was waiting for the perfect opportunity to strike!

    In a direct confrontation, even after breaking into thete-stage Void Realm, he¡¯d have to risk his life to take Yu Wenqi down.

    But the way Su Yi saw it, that wasn¡¯t worth it, and in any event, there was no need!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Imposing sword qi crisscrossed throughout the Sword Domain.

    Yu Wenqi struck with increasingly tyrannical force and speed. He was holding nothing back.

    From an outsider¡¯s perspective, he had an absolute advantage. He was pursuing Su Yi relentlessly, with unstoppable momentum.

    In truth, he knew better than any of his allies how difficult an opponent Shen Mu was! He was just an Immortal Lord, but it was as if he had precognition. Shen Mu always managed to avoid his lethal strikes just in time!

    This was simply unbelievable!

    Of course, within his Sword Domain, dodging was just wasted effort, and it came at a price!

    After all, this was a world manifested of his Dao of the Sword. Here, he was the ruler, and life and death were his to decide!

    <i>I cannot dy any further. I must force him closer to Coiled God Ridge and capture him!¡±</i>Yu Wenqi made up his mind.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    His imposing aura expanded once more, and he circted the full extent of his power. The countless stars filling the dome of heaven shook violently as if about to fall.

    At the same time, a tidal wave of sword burst forth, zing like mes.

    Su Yi was repeatedly forced back, and his injuries piled on.

    ¡°Quick! Get ready to circte the killing formation!¡±

    Over in Coiled God Ridge, Xue Hongshan, Tai Zheng, and the other Immortal Kings were all ready and waiting for battle. Their eyes zed with murderous intent.

    Everything hinged on what happened next!

    Their mission was to intercept the sword-bearing ape and prevent him from saving Shen Mu after Yu Wenqi suppressed him!

    But against all expectations, the ape just stood in the distance, expression calm and indifferent. He showed no sign of rushing to Su Yi¡¯s aid.

    Suddenly, Yu Wenqi¡¯s sleeves billowed, and he roared, ¡°Stars Clustered Around the Moon!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Countless stars swayed violently beneath the dome of heaven, then plummeted down to earth. All of them gathered around Yu Wenqi.

    Endless light burst around him as the full power of his Sword Domain gathered in his right hand.

    He raised his hand and shed the air. A radiant full moon soared into the heavens, countless stars clustering around it. The sight was shocking to behold!

    That was no moon, and those were no stars! They were obviously manifestations of the sharpest, most dazzling sword qi, and they were full of Yu Wenqi¡¯s strongest sword intent!

    Heaven and earth trembled, and all facets of creation dimmed, save for the rapid full moon of sword qi traveling through the sky and the stars clustered around it. Their sword force filled every inch of creation, and it was terrifying beyond imagination.

    Su Yi had been dodging this entire time, but now, his eyebrows rose. The look on his handsome face seemed to say, ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡±

    This time, he didn¡¯t dodge. Instead, he chose to meet Yu Wenqi¡¯s attack head-on.

    <i>ng!!</i>

    The Sword of the Human Realm suddenly let out a clear hum as it took to the skies.

    A swing of its de, and it seemed to stir up a dark and deep underworld!

    Visions of the Six Paths of Samsara manifested within it: the endless Sea of Bitterness, the blooming flowers of the Far Shore, the tform of Rebirth, and the cycle of birth and death.

    Countless illusory demons and gods sank into eternal oblivion.

    Countless worlds shattered and withered amidst the twilight.

    All of these strange phenomena gathered within a single thrust.

    From an outsider¡¯s perspective, heaven and earth seemed to flip on their axis, overturning mountains and rivers and throwing time and space into disarray!

    Everything was a vision of oblivion, copse, withering, and ruin.

    The sword-bearing ape¡¯s eyes glinted with sharp light.<i> Is this... the power of reincarnation? What a taboo power of the Grand Dao!</i>

    Off in the distance, the Immortal Kings gathering their power and readying themselves for battle looked stricken. Without exception, their hearts shook.

    <i>What kind of sword strike is this? Its aura alone seems capable of burying anything and everything!!</i>

 Chapter 1725 - Overturning Heaven and Earth

    <h4>Chapter 1725 - Overturning Heaven and Earth</h4>

    The hundred-thousand-foot-tall Huang Tuo suddenly lowered his head. The mountain-range-like ck chains covering his body ttered as if in fright.

    Huang Tuo¡¯s heart shook, and hiske-sized, blood-red eyes filled with terror.

    Off in the distance, the terrifying life forms¡¯ hair stood on end. All of them were ill at ease. When Su Yi thrust his sword, their hearts filled with instinctual dread!

    And when that sh fell....

    The descending radiant moon and glittering stars trembled as Yu Wenqi¡¯s Dao Domain was thrown into violent upheaval.

    <i>Boom!!</i>

    A massive, heaven-shaking impact rang out. Beneath the crowd¡¯s disbelieving gazes, Su Yi crushed countless stars with ease and bore a hole right through the radiant full moon!

    The stars clustering around the moon split, leaving the Immortal Kings wide-eyed and tongue-tied.

    Yu Wenqi was ovee with astonishment, even disbelief.

    Su Yi¡¯s sh was indeed terrifyingly strong, but it shouldn¡¯t have been anywhere near enough to stop Stars Clustered Around the Moon.

    The really terrifying part was that when Su Yi¡¯s strikended, the impact created a brief opening in Yu Wenqi¡¯s Sword Domain.

    Although the weakness was subtle, and disappeared in a sh, Su Yi had somehow managed to seize that brief window of opportunity with iparable precision!

    One sh, and it was as if he¡¯d sliced through the pir holding up the sky, overturning the dome of heaven!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The entire Dao Domain shook, then split.

    Dao Domains were a manifestation of an Immortal King¡¯s power of the Grand Dao. When it fell apart, Yu Wenqi coughed up blood. The terrifying bacsh made him feel as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning.

    His foundations in the Grand Dao were badly damaged, and he staggered on his feet.

    Before he could steady himself, Su Yi¡¯s sword pierced through the sky. A momentter, its tip was right against Yu Wenqi¡¯s throat!

    Yu Wenqi paled, but there was no time to dodge. Rather, he dared not move a muscle!

    The dust and smoke dissipated, and everything returned to stillness.

    The Immortal Kings watching from Coiled God Ridge were dumbstruck, furious, and rmed.

    They¡¯d long since readied themselves for battle. They were prepared to circte the killing formation as Yu Wenqi captured Su Yi alive to prevent the sword-bearing ape from attacking.

    Who¡¯d have thought Yu Wenqi would lose even when he had an absolute advantage?

    The turnaround was far too sudden, without the slightest warning. Everyone felt caught off guard.

    ¡°As expected. The moment Yu Wenqi gave him even the slightest opportunity, his fate was sealed. Even the most fleeting, momentary weakness was enough.¡± The sword-bearing ape let out a deep sigh.

    How keen was his perception? He could tell at a nce that Su Yi¡¯s strike was wondrously precise. Slightly slower, and it would have arrived toote. Slightly faster, and it would have arrived too soon. His uracy was simply astonishing!

    It was just as the ape thought. Going purely by strength, Su Yi wasn¡¯t strong enough to overwhelm an opponent like Yu Wenqi.

    He¡¯d won because he was the one who invented Yu Wenqi¡¯s legacy of the Dao of the Sword. He knew Yu Wenqi¡¯s abilities like the back of his hand, and that let him predict his opponent''s next moves.

    The moment his opportunity arose, he smoothly turned the tides!

    ¡°My Sword Domain... broke so easily...¡± Yu Wenqi murmured in a daze, seemingly unable to ept this.

    He was an Immortal King of the Dao of the Sword, and he was extraordinarily powerful, a top expert among present-day Immortal Kings of the same level.

    Yet now, even his strongest ability, the Extremities of the Dao Sword Domain, had broken!

    Worse, it had broken at the hands of a young man he took for an Immortal Lord! This was unquestionably far too heavy a blow.

    ¡°Why did the Endless Swords Immortal Sect join the others in targeting me?¡± asked Su Yi.

    He was covered in bleeding wounds, and his robes werepletely drenched in blood. His long hair was disheveled, and he looked utterly wretched.

    Yet he held his sword perfectly straight, its tip right against Yu Wenqi¡¯s throat, and he had a heart-shaking, contemptuous air about him.

    Yu Wenqi remained silent.

    ¡°Answer me, and I¡¯ll grant you a quick death,¡± said Su Yi.

    It was just one light, airy sentence, yet Yu Wenqi¡¯s expression shifted.

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    With a sh of sword light, the Sword of the Human Realm pierced Yu Wenqi¡¯s throat.

    A flick of its edge, and a bloody head flew through the air.

    Yu Wenqi¡¯s corpse split into pieces and scattered into a rain of light.

    Off in the distance, the sword-bearing ape said, ¡°He had the heart of a true sword cultivator, proud even in defeat, with no fear of death.¡±

    He could tell at a nce that Yu Wenqi had just tried to destroy his own cultivation base and take Su Yi down with him.

    But Su Yi noticed and executed him immediately!

    ¡°He¡¯s worthy of respect, but he¡¯s earned my hatred, too.¡± Su Yi lifted a jug of wine and took a deep gulp.

    This had been a bitter victory. He¡¯d taken on numerous wounds in exchange for the opportunity he needed to defeat his opponent.

    Su Yi himself was fully aware that his current strength wasn¡¯t quite enough to defeat opponents of Yu Wenqi¡¯s level.

    ¡°Next.¡± Su Yi gazed into the distance.

    The atmosphere on Coiled God Ridge was stifled and tense. The Immortal Kings¡¯ expressions were dark and unsightly.

    Yu Wenqi¡¯s death came as a heavy blow. They were increasingly aware of how dire their situation was, and their hearts sank into the pits of their stomachs.

    All of them felt thoroughly ill at ease beneath Su Yi¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Allow me,¡± said Xue Hongshan of the Church of Supreme Oneness. ¡°Shen Mu¡± was thoroughly injured, so he figured he had a chance if he went all out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Tai Zheng called out to dissuade him. ¡°Even if you win your duel, do you really think the ape will just let Shen Mu die?¡±

    Xue Hongshan¡¯s heart sank. He was worried about that exact possibility.

    Su Yi said tly, ¡°I can assure you that he won¡¯t get involved.¡±

    The sword-bearing ape nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    But no one believed them.

    Tai Zheng said gravely, ¡°If we fight one-on-one, he¡¯ll just pick us off one at a time. Better to defend this ce. At least that way we can rely on our killing formations!¡±

    He gazed at the sword-bearing ape and the throng of strange creatures gathered in the distance.

    Would they <i>really </i>give the Immortal Kings the chance to kill Shen Mu?

    Impossible!

    Even if the ape swore on his Dao Heart, they couldn¡¯t possibly believe him!

    ¡°This is yourst chance. Defeat me, and you can leave. Why not try it?¡± said Su Yi. He was starting to get a bit frustrated.

    There was no doubt about it. The Immortal Kings were scared, and they thought the duel was a trick. None of them dared to step forth and fight him.

    Tai Zheng said gravely, ¡°Shen Mu, if you let this end here and allow us to leave in peace, we promise not to seek revenge.

    ¡°Refuse, and even if you win.... You¡¯ll be themon foe of the entire Immortal Realm. Have you truly weighed the consequences of that?¡±

    His voice boomed throughout heaven and earth.

    Su Yi instantly lost interest. <i>This again.</i>

    In his shoes, someone else might well choose topromise for fear of the sects behind these Immortal Kings.

    Unfortunately for them, Su Yi had never been afraid of such things.

    ¡°How about I capture them one on one, then force them to spar with you?¡± suggested the ape.

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°That would be too boring."

    He¡¯d chosen to fight them one-on-one because he wanted to resolve this enmity himself, and he figured he might as well temper his Dao of the Sword while he was at it.

    If the ape captured them and forced them to fight him, it¡¯d be like chewing on a candle. He wouldn¡¯t feel even the slightest sense of aplishment.

    ¡°You think you can capture us? Hah! Nothing but shameless boasting!¡± Tai Zhengughed coldly. ¡°If you were really so assured of your victory, why wouldn¡¯t you have attacked by now?¡±

    He paused, then said slowly and clearly, ¡°Ultimately, you too have reservations. You dare not go all out and fight to the death. Even if all of us die in battle, you¡¯ll surely pay a grievous price for your victory!¡±

    Su Yi fell silent.

    The ape fell silent.

    Even the throng of strange life forms in the distance were silent.

    The atmosphere was strangely stifled.

    A momentter, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°It seems they still think that the ¡®inescapable¡¯ and ¡®trump cards¡¯ they¡¯ve prepared are enough to threaten us.¡±

    The sword-bearing apeughed dryly. ¡°How could they possibly understand that the oue was settled right from the start?¡±

    As they conversed, the Immortal Kings¡¯ expressions turned increasingly unsightly. They felt as if their dignity were being trampled all over.

    ¡°¡®Without the slightest suspense?¡¯ If that¡¯s true, why haven¡¯t you attacked?¡± Tai Zheng said coldly.

    Su Yi took out his wicker chair, sat down, and said in a dull tone, ¡°Ol¡¯ ape, send them on their way already.¡±

    ¡°Sure. This really isn¡¯t interesting anymore,¡± the ape said with a nod.

    A momentter, he took a step forward, his in cloth robes swaying around him. His forceful, imposing presence spread from his ten-foot frame.

    ¡°Circte the grand formations!¡± bellowed Tai Zheng.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A momentter, the killing formations rumbled and boomed. Monstrous, misty light burst forth, stinging the eyes and nketing the sky.

    Su Yi narrowed his eyes in surprise.

    The Immortal Kings had ced neenyers of killing formations, each with the power to trap and kill Immortal Kings!

    In other words, had he recklessly charged into Coiled God Ridge, he¡¯d have paid a grievous price, even if he drew on the Sword of the Nine Hells.

    s...

    Although the Immortal Kings didn¡¯t know it, their ¡°inescapable¡± was nothing but empty posturing to the sword-bearing ape!

    The ape¡¯s gaze was cold and indifferent as he stretched out his hand and grabbed.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth swayed on their axis. All of Coiled God Ridge swayed as the ape ripped it out of the ground!

    The neen killing formations covering the ridge suffered a terrifying impact. All of them split and broke into pieces.

    Startled cries, shrieks, and roars rang out, one after another.

    The Immortal Kings had been ready to fight just moments prior, but now, they were so startled that the blood drained from their faces. All of them scampered off in panic. None of them dared linger for fear of getting swept into this.

    ¡°How is this possible!?¡± Tai Zheng¡¯s hair and beard bristled with fury, and his eyes bulged as if about to pop.

    Even if you¡¯d hit him over the head, he could never have imagined that the ape was capable of this. A single gesture, and he overturned heaven and earth!

    ¡°The Great Realm! That ape is a Great Realm expert!¡± shrieked Xue Hongshan, terror written all over his face.

    The Great Realm!!

    The name was like a sudden thunderp on a clear day. The Immortal Kings felt as if they¡¯d been struck by lightning, and their souls practically left their bodies in sheer panic.

    They finally understood how futile and ridiculous their resistance and so-called ¡°reason to be confident¡± were.

    In the face of a Great Realm existence, what did their trump cards and killing formations amount to?

 Chapter 1726 - The Curtains Fall

    <h4>Chapter 1726 - The Curtains Fall</h4>

    <i>Boom!</i>

    As the sword-bearing ape closed his grip, he ripped Coiled God Ridge right out of the ground. The neen killing formations covering the mountains crumbled into nothingness.

    Tai Zheng, Xue Hongshan, and the other Immortal Kings shot through the air, fleeing like mad.

    The ape, however, didn¡¯t give chase. Instead, he gazed at Su Yi and said, ¡°How about we just leave them to Huang Tuo?¡±

    ¡°Sure, but bring the one from the Endless Swords Immortal Sect back alive,¡± said Su Yi.

    The Endless Swords Immortal Sect originally had three Immortal Kings, but Su Yi had just killed Liu Shuijing and Yu Wenqi. Only the third and final of their Immortal Kings, Tao Qian, still lived.

    The sword-bearing ape just nodded and turned to Huang Tuo. ¡°Get it over with quickly.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± The massive Huang Tuo promptly led the throng of strange life forms and got to work.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to my ce and have a drink,¡± the ape said with augh.

    Su Yi said with exasperation, ¡°Let me treat my wounds before we start drinking.¡±

    The ape couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Very well.¡±

    The two of them promptly set off, venturing further into the Abyss of Dark Fog.

    The moment Su Yi lost interest in polishing his Dao of the Sword, the battle was already effectively over. It was just as the ape had said: the oue had been determined a long time ago.

    As for Tai Zheng, Xue Hongshan, and the other fleeing Immortal Kings? There was no way they could escape the Abyss of Dark Fog. All that awaited them was death.

    The sword-bearing ape wasn¡¯t incapable of killing them himself. Rather, he disdained bullying such weaklings personally!

    Su Yi understood that too.

    After all, the ape was someone who¡¯d been able to cross des with Wang Ye prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals! Killing Immortal Kings was no different from squishing ants!

    As for Su Yi? He naturally couldn¡¯t be bothered to hunt the Immortal Kings down one at a time, either.

    ......

    A swamp deep within the Abyss of Dark Fog.

    ¡°Before I die, can you tell me why an existence of your level would serve someone like Shen Mu?¡± said an Immortal King. He was covered in blood, and his face was full of despair.

    A group of terrifying ancient corpses and terrifying creatures had intercepted and chased him. By now, he was on the brink of death, and he knew he wouldn¡¯tst much longer.

    ¡°This guy still doesn¡¯t know who the Sovereign is?¡± eximed a corpse with a split skull.

    Another corpse, this one disemboweled, said, ¡°Idiot. If they knew, how could they possibly have opposed him? They¡¯d have been too scared to even try it.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s true enough.¡±

    ¡°An Immortal King, huh? I don¡¯t have many memories left, but I remember that they¡¯re the strongest experts beneath the Great Realm.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but to the Sovereign, they aren¡¯t even worth a fart!¡±

    ...As the corpses chatted amongst themselves, the Immortal King¡¯s mind went nk. <i>Sovereign!? Shen Mu is just an Immortal Lord. How could they possibly honor him as a Sovereign?</i>

    But before he could wrap his head around it, the ancient corpses swarmed around him, eradicating him in one fell swoop. Even his body and soul were refined and devoured.

    ¡°Careful! Don¡¯t destroy his treasures. Those are the Sovereign¡¯s spoils of war!¡± an ancient corpse cried out. ¡°Even if the Sovereign doesn¡¯t mind, if His Excellency Huang Tuo finds out you¡¯ve damaged something, he¡¯ll crush your skull!¡±

    ......

    The Abyss of Dark Fog, the outskirts of a forbidden zone nketed in lightning.

    ¡°Dammit! I¡¯ve tried a thousand times already. There¡¯s no sending requests for aid from the Abyss of Dark Fog!¡± Xue Hongshan¡¯s expression was dark and overcast.

    He was apanied by two other Immortal Kings. They¡¯d fled all the way here, oveing numerous attempts to intercept them. All of them were injured.

    One of theirpanions had been ripped to shreds by a skeletal bird along the way, dying an explosive death.

    They¡¯d shattered numerous talismans in a bid for reinforcements, but none of their messages had gone through.

    They couldn¡¯t help but give in to despair.

    ¡°Who could have imagined that a Great Realm expert of terrifying origins lurked in the Abyss of Dark Fog?¡± one of the Immortal Kings said bitterly. ¡°And who would dare believe that the strange creatures here would obey a young man like Shen Mu?¡±

    Another Immortal King gnashed his teeth so hard that they almost broke. ¡°Shen Mu was leading us into a trap right from the start! He fled all this way on purpose just to lead us into the abyss and kill us all!¡±

    They were Immortal Kings. What winds and rains hadn¡¯t they experienced? But it was thanks to their vast breadth of experience that they understood that there really was no way out this time...

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything, Elder Xue?¡±

    The other two Immortal Kings suddenly realized that Xue Hongshan was strangely silent. His aged face was terrifyingly overcast.

    After a lengthy silence, Xue Hongshan finally let out a deep sigh. ¡°At this point, there¡¯s no need to keep it from you. Before we left on this expedition, the sect leader shared a certain hypothesis with me.¡±

    ¡°What hypothesis?¡±

    ¡°He thinks... that Shen Mu is most likely the reincarnation of the Tyrant, Wang Ye!¡±

    The reincarnation of the Tyrant, Wang Ye!

    Both Immortal Kings felt an explosion go off in their minds, and both were rooted to the spot. It was as if they¡¯d been struck by lightning.

    Everything they knew about Shen Mu shed through their minds. Suddenly, a lot of things that confused them suddenly made sense. Their expressions shifted erratically, going from bewilderment to despondency.

    Indeed, it all made sense now. How could a mere Immortal Lord possibly be capable of killing Immortal Kings? And why would the sword-bearing ape obey an Immortal Lord?

    It was simple. That ¡°Immortal Lord¡± was really Wang Ye!

    The master of Mount Taiwu, the Little Heavenly Court, the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign, the man who once dominated the entire Immortal Realm!

    Even now, countless years after his passing, tales of his legendary aplishments were spoken of throughout the Immortal Realm. He was like an undying legend. The passage of time had done nothing to diminish his reputation! ¡°No wonder, no wonder...¡± murmured one of the Immortal Kings as his hope turned to ash.

    It was no wonder they¡¯d lost!

    The other Immortal King roared in fury, ¡°Why? Why didn¡¯t you tell us earlier? You knew he was the Tyrant. Why didn¡¯t you warn us?¡±

    His infuriated voice resounded throughout heaven and earth.

    Xue Hongshan¡¯s expression shifted. ¡°Earlier, it was mere conjecture, and I didn¡¯t take it seriously. Furthermore, even assuming Shen Mu really is Wang Ye¡¯s reincarnation, he¡¯s just an Immortal Lord. Who¡¯d have taken him for a real threat?¡±

    His heart was full of bitterness.

    It wasn¡¯t that they¡¯d gottencent, but that they could never have guessed that Immortal Kings of nine factions could fail to take down a single Immortal Lord even after joining forces!!

    Throughout the ages, who had ever heard of such a thing?

    <i>Rumble! Boom!</i>

    Strange creatures with terrifying auras charged over from afar.

    At the same time, a swarm of twelve-winged blood mosquitos appeared on the road ahead, nketing heaven and earth.

    Xue Hongshan and his allies were visibly stricken. They ceased their conversation and fled with all their might.

    But in the end, they couldn¡¯t escape. One died a brutal death, then another.

    ¡°Had I known, I would have agreed to duel him. Even if I died, losing to Wang Ye would have been much better than being ripped to shreds by these monstrosities...¡± Xue Hongshan sighed.

    He regretted it! He regretted letting Tai Zheng dissuade him from dueling Su Yi.

    But it was toote for regrets. The strange creatures charged, and before long, Xue Hongshan and hispanions were dead.

    ......

    ¡°Bring that guy back!¡±manded a skeletal bird.

    A swarm of ck ants whooshed forth, carrying the half-dead, unconscious Tao Qian.

    Despite his valiant, unyielding pride, this Immortal King of the Endless Swords Immortal Sect was ultimately captured alive.

    ......

    ¡°Die!¡± Tai Zheng¡¯s hair and beard bristled with fury, and he fought Huang Tuo with all his might.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    A momentter, he was smacked to the ground. His mind buzzed, and the impact left him seeing stars. His body almost burst into pieces.

    Huang Tuo¡¯s blood-red,ke-sized eyes shed with derision.

    ¡°You... just what is your cultivation level?¡± Tai Zheng¡¯s face was ashen and full of bitterness.

    The hundred-thousand-foot giant devil was far too terrifying. Despite Tai Zheng¡¯ste-stage Miracle Realm cultivation, he couldn¡¯t fight back at all!

    Huang Tuo looked thoughtful. A momentter, he said, ¡°It seems that, long ago, I was... in the Great Realm?¡±

    A momentter, he shook his head. ¡°That was far too long ago. All I remember is that... Uh, I think I fought a god once?¡±

    ¡°????¡± Tai Zheng didn¡¯t know what to say. <i>A Great Realm expert who¡¯s waged war against a god!?</i>

    He suddenly found himself on the brink of a mental breakdown. <i>This is tant bullying!</i>

    ¡°It¡¯s just a pity thatpared to the gods, I was far too weak. Were I stronger, how could I have sunk so low?¡± Huang Tuo looked down at the ck chains binding him with grief and bitterness.

    Tai Zheng¡¯s expression shifted. ¡°Might you spare my life if I admit defeat?¡±

    Huang Tuo shook his head. ¡°You offended the Sovereign, so you have to die.¡±

    Tai Zheng was bbergasted. ¡°What Sovereign?¡±

    Huang Tuo didn¡¯t exin. He just swung his fist and destroyed thete-stage Immortal King on the spot.

    In thest moments before his death, bewilderment, rage, and bitterness were written all over Tai Zheng¡¯s face.

    ......

    That day, the curtains fell on the grand battle in the Abyss of Dark Fog. That in turn meant that the Immortal Kings¡¯ pursuit of Su Yi had finally ended after two weeks.

    Thirty-seven Immortal Kings from nine different factions¡ªthe Church of Divine me, the Church of the Exquisite Goddess, the Church of Supreme Oneness, the Church of the Pure One, the Endless Swords Immortal Sect, the Profound Blue Daoist Sect, Jade Firmament Immortal Pce, and Qianyuan Sword House¡ªsuffered a crushing defeat!

    Only Gong Yuxun of the Church of the Pure One and Tao Qian of the Endless Swords Immortal Sect were still alive. The other thirty-five had all been killed!

    The dead included top experts like Tai Zheng and Yu Wenqi!

    During their pursuit, Su Yi overcame numerous attempts on his life, and he was injured on numerous asions, but he still emerged as the ultimate victor.

    Even his cultivation base had broken through following this tempering of fire and blood. He¡¯d gone from the early-stage Void Realm all the way to thete stage!

    His bid to ¡°gather all his enemies into a single¡± had been aplete sess.

    He could already foresee that when word got out, it would shake the entire Immortal Realm and trigger inestimably enormous waves!

    After all, in just half a month, more than thirty Immortal Kings had perished. It had been a long, long time since a battle so bloody and grand had taken ce in the Immortal Realm!

 Chapter 1727 - Luo Changningâ€™s Origins

    <h4>Chapter 1727 - Luo Changning¡¯s Origins</h4>

    Deep within the Abyss of Dark Fogy the ruins of an ancient battlefield.

    A statue of the Buddha had fallen to the ground long ago, and it nowy amidst the mottled, fragmented weapons and armor.

    A mountain range hung upside down in the sky. Everything was deathly silent, deste, and bleak.

    A simple stone hut was built just outside the ancient battlefield. Thend surrounding it was t and scorched ck. A single ancient tree hadid its roots here, and it was now fully one thousand feet tall. It looked as if it had been forged out of molten bronze, and its jade-like leaves scattered a rain of dreamlike, ethereal green light.

    Su Yi sat cross-legged, bathed in the misty light as his wounds knit together at speeds visible to the naked eye.

    The sword-bearing ape emerged from the stone hut, took out two jugs of wine, sat by the stone table, and looked at Su Yi.

    Despite himself, his gaze was a bit strange. Hundreds of thousands of years had passed, but his old friend had sessfully returned through the cycle of reincarnation. Even the sword-bearing ape found this astonishing.

    ¡°Your Excellency, we¡¯ve finished gathering the spoils.¡± A skeletal bird shot over from afar and respectively proffered a bronze chest.

    ¡°Leave us,¡± said the ape. ¡°Do not disturb us again unless I summon you.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The skeletal bird beat its wings and flew off.

    Shortly after, Su Yi awakened from his meditation. The ape promptly tossed him one of the two jugs of wine. ¡°Come on, drink up!¡±

    Su Yi epted the jug with a smile, threw back his head, and took a big swig. He couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Goldenwind Brew I left with you back then?¡±

    The sword-bearing ape burst intoughter. ¡°Exactly!¡±

    He took a big gulp from his own jug before continuing, ¡°You left me one hundred and thirty jugs, but these are the only two I have left. I¡¯ve never been able to bring myself to drink them. I¡¯ve been saving them to share with you when you returned.¡±

    Su Yi was moved.

    Countless years had passed, and the world had changed, but the sword-bearing ape was the same.

    The two of them drank and chatted about the past. They couldn¡¯t help but be wistful.

    Before long, the ape asked, ¡°Was that the power of reincarnation you used when you defeated Yu Wenqi?¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°It was.¡±

    In the ruins of the Academy of Eternal Night¡¯s Underground Pce of Seeking the Profound, hebed through his attainments in the Dao of the Sword and created a sword attack that perfectly incorporated the mysteries of reincarnation. It was called ¡°A Moment of Silence.¡±

    He¡¯d used that very move to defeat Yu Wenqi. It was currently the strongest attack at Su Yi¡¯s disposal.

    ¡°You really have mastered reincarnation,¡± said the sword-bearing ape with a strange light in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m certain the gods have long since set their sights on you.¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°They have, but to date, the ¡®lofty and superior¡¯ gods have been helpless against me.¡±

    The sword-bearing ape burst intoughter. ¡°It¡¯s because they¡¯re so lofty and superior that they¡¯re subject to the fetters of the Laws and the natural order, unable to enter our world. But...¡±

    Here, his expression grew solemn. ¡°During the Primeval Era, divine misfortune befell the entire Immortal Realm, and the power of the gods appeared in his world, creating a cataclysm that targeted every Great Realm expert beneath the heavens.¡±

    ¡°A few Great Realm experts fled before the cataclysm fell, leaving for the River of Epochs. Practically everyone else was ughtered!

    ¡°You¡¯d best be careful. The gods forbade reincarnation even then, but no expert capable of it ever appeared. If the gods know that you control this forbidden power, they¡¯re sure to do everything in their power to destroy you!¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°It sounds like you don¡¯t know that the will of the gods has long since permeated the Immortal Realm.¡±

    He shared several secrets with the sword-bearing ape, including that several factions that served the gods had arisen in the Immortal Realm, like Cloud Apparatus Immortal Manor and the Church of All Spirits.

    And that the Great Realm experts of the present day had long since gone deep into seclusion to avoid divine misfortune.

    Su Yi also shared word of the Immortal Realm¡¯s impending golden age, and that the gods were likely to one day destroy the Laws and enter the Immortal Realm.

    Furthermore, the path to divinity was likely to reappear!

    After learning all these secrets, the sword-bearing ape couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, doesn¡¯t that mean the Immortal Realm is in for unprecedented, enormous changes?¡±

    After all, the gods had never really been able to enter the Immortal Realm, not even in the Primeval Era!

    ¡°That¡¯s far from the end of it. Outside the Immortal Realm¡¯s Nine Gates of Heaven, the demons of the Beyond are champing at the bit.¡± Su Yi took a sip of wine. ¡°I can see it already. When these changes take ce, the entire Immortal Realm will descend into unprecedented upheaval.

    ¡°If the gods descend, they might welle to kill me. But their descent will surely bring with it an opportunity for Great Realm experts to achieve divinity! The Great Realm old-timers who¡¯ve gone into hiding won¡¯t let an opportunity like that slip through their fingers!¡±

    Su Yi looked at his old friend. ¡°Of course, this is a rare opportunity for us, too!¡±

    The ape¡¯s eyes lit up, but then, he sighed. ¡°Yes, but this will also lead to unprecedented turmoil and bloodshed. Countless innocents will be swept into it.¡±

    Su Yi instantly fell silent.

    Before long, he took out the golden beast skin and passed it to the sword-bearing ape. ¡°This is a treasure I acquired not long ago. It contains the secrets of achieving divinity. Have a look.¡±

    He then concisely exined how he¡¯d acquired it and everything he knew about it.

    The sword-bearing ape¡¯s heart shook. He took the skin and examined it

    A whileter, he shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t grasp its secrets. As you know, prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, a cmitous power befell me, damaging my cultivation base. I¡¯m already on the verge of losing hold of my Great Realm cultivation.

    ¡°And the secrets recorded on the golden beast skin are onlyprehensible to experts of the Great Unity Realm or above.¡±

    The ape let out a deep sigh. Frustration was written all over his face.

    The Great Realm was subdivided into three stages: Great Martial, Great Unity, and Great Profound.

    Together, they were known as the Three Stages of the Great Realm!

    Long ago, the ape was a top powerhouse of the third stage of the Great Realm, the Great Profound Stage.

    But after countless years of confinement in this ancient battleground, his cultivation base had waned. He was on the verge of falling out of the Great Realmpletely.

    ¡°Actually, between us, we¡¯ve just about grasped the secrets of achieving divinity already,¡± said Su Yi before sharing what he knew with his old friend.

    Godhood was a path above the Immortal Dao. Only experts of the God Realm could walk atop the River of Epochs, free from the fetters of the alternating of the ages, eternal and undying. That was why they were considered deities!

    Gods controlled Epoch Laws, and they lived without fear of the passage of time, unmarked by the passing years. In the eyes of the masses, they were rulers of the natural order, masters of heaven¡¯s will, and they transcended the civilizations of all eras and epochs.

    Experts of this level were strong because they¡¯d condensed Godheads from the Laws of the epochs and forged Divine Thrones!

    If a Great Realm expert wanted to prove their Dao and be a God, there were three steps they had to take: igniting their Divine me, condensing a Godhead, and forging a Divine Throne!

    The sword-bearing ape had heard about all this, and he didn¡¯t find it all that surprising.

    But the next secret Su Yi shared left him stunned.

    ¡°I can now say with certainty that the gods are actually afraid of threats to their position. They¡¯re afraid of falling off their lofty Divine Thrones andnding back amidst the dust of mortality,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Simrly, they¡¯re afraid that the power of reincarnation will return, as it can strip them of their control over the natural order of the epochs!

    ¡°The moment a deity¡¯s Godhead is stolen, their Divine Throne is imed by another, and they¡¯re cast back into mortal dust!¡±

    The sword-bearing ape couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°The gods are afraid? Why?¡±

    Su Yi patiently exined, ¡°Simply put, there¡¯s a limited supply of Godheads and Divine Thrones because of the nature of the River of Epochs.¡±

    The River of Epochs was divided into numerous epochs great and small. Each epoch¡¯s Laws of the natural order could only support a small number of Godheads and Divine Thrones. Thus, only a select few could be gods!

    If anyone else attempted to achieve divinity, they threatened those who¡¯d long since reached that level.

    After all, anyone who wanted to condense a Godhead and forge a Divine Throne had to go through the River of Epochs, and the vast majority of the Laws of Epochs had been imed by those who¡¯d achieved divinity long ago. Who¡¯d willingly offer their spot to another?

    The sword-bearing ape¡¯s expression filled with uncertainty. He muttered, ¡°It all makes sense now. Cultivators of the Great Realm are one step away from achieving divinity. It¡¯s no wonder the gods see us as the greatest threat.¡±

    Hepletely understood.

    But a momentter, his expression turned strange. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that make your predicament even more precarious?¡±

    The power of reincarnation was an even greater threat to the gods, as it could strip them of their control over the natural order of the epochs and cast them from their thrones and into the dust of mortality!

    ¡°Why not say that makes the gods¡¯ predicament even more precarious?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The sword-bearing ape threw back his head andughed. ¡°Indeed!¡±

    The two of themunched into a discussion about attaining divinity. After a while, Su Yi asked, ¡°Have you heard of Luo Changning?¡±

    Although practically no one knew it, the sword-bearing ape was a Great Realm expert who¡¯d lived since the Primeval Era. Furthermore, he¡¯d once been extremely famous.

    Long ago, Wang Ye had asked the ape about the Primeval Era, and he¡¯d benefited considerably from their conversation.

    ¡°I know of him,¡± the ape said without pausing to think. ¡°Luo Changning reached the Great Realm long before I did. He was one of the mightiest Great Realm experts of the Primeval Era, Sword Sovereign Changning. He was one of the four most famous Sword Sovereigns of the Primeval Era!¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have guessed he had such an illustrious reputation! How does your Dao of the Swordpare to his?¡±

    The sword-bearing ape sank into silence.

    A whileter, he said, ¡°They say that at the height of his power, Luo Changning drew even the gods¡¯ attention and that they personally intervened to stop him from attaining divinity. Based on that, I... am not his equal.¡±

 Chapter 1728 - One Master, Four Sword Sovereigns

    <h4>Chapter 1728 - One Master, Four Sword Sovereigns</h4>

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head.

    It was true. He¡¯d seen visions of Luo Changning in the golden beast skin. In them, he learned that the gods had tried to suppress him and prevent him from seeking divinity. They even wanted to make Luo Changning into one of their ves, but Luo Changning saw this as an enormous affront to his dignity!

    Looking at it from another angle, the mere fact that the gods had targeted him and joined forces to suppress him proved just how extraordinary Luo Changning¡¯s Great Realm cultivation was.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°But you¡¯ve fought with gods before too. You shouldn¡¯t be much weaker than Luo Changning.¡±

    The Abyss of Dark Fog was actually an ancient battlefield! A shocking, grand battle took ce here during the Primeval Era.

    Back then, the sword-bearing ape fought alongside his allies, waging war against a group of divine emissaries.

    In the final, critical juncture, the power of the gods descended into the Human Realm, suppressing the ape and his allies!

    In the end, all of them died brutal deaths save for the ape. The battle was undoubtedly brutal.

    The ape survived, but he didn¡¯t escape divine punishment. A cmitous, taboo power invaded his body, trapping him in the ruins of the battlefield. Even now, countless yearster, he¡¯d yet to escape captivity.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way topare us.¡± The sword-bearing ape shook his head. ¡°Sword Sovereign Changning was my senior. Perhaps I wasn¡¯t much weaker than him, but in terms of umtions and prestige, I was definitely inferior to him.¡±

    Here, he seemed to recall something, and his gaze turned strange. ¡°More importantly, Sword Sovereign Changning¡¯s master was inextricably involved in my breakthrough into the Great Realm.¡±

    Su Yi was quite surprised, and he couldn¡¯t help but be curious. ¡°Tell me more.¡±

    The ape¡¯s expression filled with reminiscence. ¡°This was a long, long time ago, the middle of the Primordial Era. Four unparalleled Sovereigns of the Dao of the Sword Appeared, one after another.¡±

    ¡°Their names were Sword Sovereign Changning, Sword Sovereign Lin Feng, Sword Sovereign Ning Xiu, and Sword Sovereign Dong Xuan.

    ¡°All four were leading figures of their era, and all were among the greatest experts of the Primeval Era, as radiant as the sun illuminating the skies of the Immortal Realm.

    ¡°But although almost no one knew it, all four had amon origin!¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find this astonishing. <i>What kind of orthodoxy could give rise to four unrivaled Sword Sovereigns in a row?</i>

    <i>It¡¯s simply unbelievable!</i>

    Wang Ye founded an academy, never a sect, and he had no disciples. However, over the course of his life, he¡¯d offered his guidance to numerous others. Several had reached the Great Realm with his help.

    But only a few of those Great Realm experts were worthy of the title ¡°unrivaled.¡± They included the first dean of the Academy of Eternal Night, Yu Linyuan, and the seventh leader of the Central Immortal Court, the Southern Profound Immortal Sovereign.

    And neither of them were Wang Ye¡¯s disciples. He¡¯d merely offered them aid and guidance.

    Byparison, a single sect producing four unrivaled Sword Emperors in rapid session had to have extraordinarily terrifying foundations.

    ¡°What sect were they from?¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    The ape shook his head. ¡°They weren¡¯t from a sect. Rather, they were disciples of the same master.¡±

    Su Yi found this even more surprising. ¡°Who?¡±

    The ape¡¯s eyes filled with reverence as he whispered, ¡°Li Fuyou, the most mysterious and transcendent sword immortal of the Primeval Era.

    ¡°He wandered with the ancestor of all things, treating things as things, never letting himself be an object!¡±

    ¡°In the Primeval Era, ordinary immortals didn¡¯t even know his name. It¡¯s much like how the Grand Dao has no name.

    ¡°But to Immortal Sovereigns of the Great Realm, Senior Li Fuyou was an insurmountable existence!¡±

    ¡°We saw him as an unfettered immortal freely wandering the heavens, and a ¡®ferryman¡¯ of the Grand Dao. He left his ship, the Fuyou Boat, on the shore of the Eastern Sea. Anyone who earned its recognition, no matter who they were, could board it. The ship carried the chosen to the ce Li Fuyou lived in seclusion, Spiritual Destion Mountain.

    ¡°Senior Li Fuyou left a Tower of Scriptures on Spiritual Destion Mountain. It was the greatest repository of knowledge in the Primeval Era!¡±

    Here, the ape let out a rueful sigh. ¡°I could tell you tales of his exploits for three days straight without running out of things to say. Simply put, in the Primeval Era, Great Realm experts reigned supreme, but only Li Fuyou was the only one to stand above the Great Realm!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°Does that mean he achieved divinity and became a god?¡±

    The ape shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. When Sword Sovereign Changning first rose to prominence, Senior Li Fuyou had already vanished. Rumor had it that he left for the River of Epochs in search of greater heights of the Dao of the Sword. In the countless years that followed, there was no further word of him.¡±

    Su Yi whispered, ¡°He trained four Sword Sovereigns, and even Great Realm experts revered him. This Li Fuyou... really was unbelievable!¡±

    The sword-bearing ape¡¯s expression filled with nostalgia. ¡°Although I never met Senior Li Fuyou, I was once fortunate enough to earn the Fuyou Boat¡¯s recognition. It carried me through the Eastern Seas, all the way to Spiritual Destion Mountain, where I spent over a year contemting Daoist canons in the Tower of Scriptures.

    ¡°This experience helped me to fully establish my Dao of the Sword. It¡¯s thanks to him that Iter proved my Dao, entered the Great Realm, and rose to prominence!¡±

    The ape couldn¡¯t help but be wistful.

    Su Yi finally understood why the sword-bearing ape said he had a deep connection to Sword Sovereign Changning.

    It was also no wonder the ape dared notpare himself to Luo Changning. Luo Changning¡¯s master, Li Fuyou, had effectively enlightened the ape, an enormous act of benevolence. How could the ape possibly treat one of his disciples with disrespect?

    Besides, Luo Changning proved his Dao and entered the Great Realm long before the sword-bearing ape.

    ¡°A truly impressive figure. It¡¯s truly a pity that since we were born in different eras, I¡¯ll never get to meet him,¡± said Su Yi. He took a sip of wine.

    The sword-bearing apeughed. ¡°Prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, you reigned supreme over the Immortal Realm, aplishing numerous dazzling, legendary feats. You aren¡¯t one whit inferior to someone like Sword Sovereign Changning, and Senior Li Fuyou is superior to you only in that he went a step further in his pursuit of the Dao.¡±

    He paused, his gaze suddenly strange. ¡°Besides, throughout the ages, you¡¯re the first and only person to have ever mastered reincarnation.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh dryly. ¡°That¡¯s true. Rather thanmenting that I cannot meet my forebears, I ought toment that they never got the chance to see <i>me!¡±</i>

    A momentter, Su Yi flipped his palm, and a bronzemand medallion transformed into the Combat Soul Puppet Lei Ze.

    ¡°Do you recognize him, Daoist Brother?¡±

    The ape was initially stunned. His pupils constricted, and he shot to his feet, unable to remain seated as he cried out in disbelief, ¡°Lei Ze!?¡±

    The ape¡¯s astonishment was immediately obvious!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, where on earth did you find Lei Ze?¡± asked the sword-bearing ape.

    So Yi patiently exined everything that had happened in the hidden realm deep within the Demon Hunt Divine Mountains.

    Learning the full story only made the ape even more agitated and excitable. ¡°There was a Dao Contemtion tform forged of Chaos Essence Stone, and a six-inch sword coffin, too?¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°The tform has shattered, but I acquired the sword coffin.¡±

    He then took it out for the ape to see.

    But when he tried to pass it to his old friend, the coffin struggled violently and burst with inscrutable energy fluctuations that sealed it firmly to Su Yi¡¯s palm. He couldn¡¯t give it away even if he wanted to.

    Su Yi rubbed his nose awkwardly. ¡°Seems that this treasure only recognizes me.¡±

    The ape said nothing. He just stared intently at the coffin, his expression shifting erratically and his chest heaving violently.

    He¡¯dpletely lost hisposure!

    After seeing Lei Ze, and especially after seeing the six-inch sword coffin, the ape¡¯s reaction was strange, and he lost control of his emotions!

    This was naturally out of the ordinary. This strange reaction told Su Yi that the ape recognized Lei Ze and the coffin¡¯s origins!

    The ape slowly regained his calm, but when he next looked at Su Yi, his gaze was strange and a bitplicated. ¡°Old friend, if I didn¡¯t already know who you were, I¡¯d suspect you were really Senior Li Fuyou!¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t know what to make of that. ¡°???¡±

    But before he could ask questions, the sword-bearing ape continued, ¡°The Combat Soul Puppet Lei Ze has power equivalent to a Great Unity Stage expert. They say one of Senior Li Fuyou¡¯s close friends refined Lei Ze personally, and that Lei Ze served Senior Li Fuyou ever since, attending to his daily needs.

    ¡°One of Senior Li Fuyou¡¯s disciples, Sword Sovereign Ning Xiu, confirmed the rumor. It¡¯s most likely true."

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought I¡¯d see Lei Ze again now, countless yearster, much less that he¡¯d appear beside you,¡± said the ape, his gaze strange. ¡°It¡¯s far too strange.¡±

    Without so much as batting an eye, Su Yi said, ¡°And what about the six-inch sword coffin?¡±

    ¡°As I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve already guessed... it too belonged to Senior Li Fuyou!¡±

    Su Yi instantly sank into silence. Despite his outer calm, waves of emotion coursed through his heart.

    <i>Don¡¯t tell me that Li Fuyou was my fifth incarnation!?</i>

    He recalled the way Lei Ze addressed him as ¡°Master¡± when they first met, and how the long-dormant Sword of the Nine Hells reacted when heid eyes on the six-inch sword coffin. The divine chain representing his fifth lifetime moved!

    It was because of that strange movement that the six-inch sword coffin threw itself into his arms of its own ord!

    At the time, Su Yi guessed that both the coffin and the Combat Soul Puppet, Lei Ze, were deeply connected to his fifth incarnation.

    He would never have guessed he¡¯d get such an answer so soon after discussing the matter with the sword-bearing ape!

    Li Fuyou!

    The master of the four unrivaled Sword Sovereigns of the Primeval Era, the most transcendent, legendary figure of his age, was actually his fifth incarnation?

    <i>Is this true? </i>Su Yi muttered to himself. He tried to use his divine sense to examine the Sword of the Nine Hells, but he got no response whatsoever.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t calm down. He had a strong premonition that all of this was true!

    Meanwhile, the ape continued, as if speaking to himself, ¡°In the Primeval Era, rumors circted that when Senior Li Fuyou left the Immortal Realm, he left behind a six-inch sword coffin.

    ¡°They said that whoever acquired it would inherit everything he¡¯d left in the Immortal Realm!¡±

 Chapter 1729 - Proving Myself in Death

    <h4>Chapter 1729 - Proving Myself in Death</h4>

    <i>He who acquires the six-inch sword coffin can inherit everything Li Fuyou left in the Immortal Realm? </i>Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find this stunning. This rumor sure didn¡¯t sound reliable.

    He looked at the little coffin and muttered, <i>But then, this treasure really is extraordinarily mysterious, and I still don¡¯t know what¡¯s hidden inside.</i>

    The sword-bearing ape continued, ¡°Countless years have passed, but neither Sword Sovereign Changning, nor his apprentice siblings, nor any other Great Realm expert, ever managed to find it. Over time, rumors of the six-inch sword coffin gradually faded away.¡±

    He looked at Su Yi, a strange light in his eyes. ¡°I would never have guessed that you¡¯d acquire this treasure thought only to exist in fleeting rumors.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps this is what they call fate,¡± said Su Yi.

    The ape pointed to the coffin. ¡°Have you opened it to see what¡¯s inside?¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°I cannot open it. It seems the time is not yet right.¡±

    The ape mulled that over and said, ¡°If you have the spare time, I suggest that you take a trip to the Eastern Sea. Spiritual Destion Mountain, the ce Senior Li Fuyou lived in seclusion, lies deep within those waters. It contains all of the Daoist canons he left behind, as well as numerous other secrets. I just don¡¯t know if the mountain still exists after all this time.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s heart stirred. ¡°How did you find it back then?¡±

    ¡°I took the Fuyou Boat, naturally,¡± said the sword-bearing ape. ¡°It¡¯s a sentient chaos treasure. Long ago, during the Primeval Era, anyone who wholeheartedly pursued the Dao of the Sword had a high chance of encountering it if they visited the Eastern Seas.

    ¡°Boarding the Fuyou Boat is the only way to reach Spiritual Destion Mountain.¡±

    Here, he looked at Su Yi. ¡°You¡¯ve acquired Senior Li Fuyou¡¯s Combat Soul Puppet and six-inch sword coffin. That means there¡¯s a strong karmic tie between you and him. I¡¯m sure that if the Fuyou Boat is still in the Eastern Seas, you¡¯ll be able to find it.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. The Fuyou Boat would be key to reaching Spiritual Destion Mountain!

    ......

    After draining his jug of wine, Su Yi started neutralizing the taboo power within the sword-bearing ape¡¯s body without any further dys.

    Enough time to burn a stick of incenseter, Su Yi removed his hand from the ape¡¯s body, extracting a fine silver thread. It was wrapped around Su Yi¡¯s fingertips.

    The silver thread was formed out of highly taboo and terrifying power. It was as thin as an ox hair, but the aura emanating from it was enough to make one tremble.

    When Su Yi examined it with his divine sense, he realized that it was full of countless subtle and intricate Dao Markings. They were densely packed within the fine thread, and all of them were strange and contorted.

    Su Yi could tell at a nce that this power came from a secret curse ced by a deity! It was full of Epoch Laws!

    But it was different from the divine tribtion that had befallen Immortal Queen Liu Yun. The silver thread¡¯s aura was far more terrifying!

    <i>Liu Yun¡¯s divine tribtion most likely originated from the Church of All Spirits'' divine backer, Divine Venerate Tian Wu. The ol¡¯ ape¡¯s divine tribtion is likely the work of an altogether different deity, one far stronger than Divine Venerate Tian Wu, </i>thought Su Yi.

    That was easy enough to understand. Every deity controlled a different part of the epochs¡¯ natural order. Of course some were stronger than others!

    Su Yi had already interacted with the power of numerous deities, like the Angler backing Cloud Apparatus Immortal Manor, Divine Venerate Tian Wu of the Church of All Spirits, and the Dipankara Buddha, the Buddha of the past.

    In the Epoch of Demonism, he crossed paths with the Goddess of Silent Darkness, the deity the Tailor had served.

    Outside the Dark of Gold Star Realm, five divine emissaries tried to intercept him. Each controlled power bequeathed to them by a different deity.

    Then there was the time he explored the former site of Mount Taiwu. The Zhuyou Great Peng met with divine tribtion. That too was the work of a deity!

    In other words, different deities controlled different Epoch Laws, so their powers were starkly different.

    Both ¡°divine punishment¡± and ¡°divine tribtions¡± contained a deity¡¯s Epoch Laws!

    Su Yi could already say with certainty that the power of reincarnation could neutralize deities¡¯ Epoch Laws, no exceptions. This was likely why the gods were unable to tolerate the power of reincarnation.

    ¡°So, that¡¯s the power of a deity, huh? It really is cmitous and terrifying.¡± The ape looked at the thread wrapped around Su Yi¡¯s finger. His eyes were full of dread, enmity, and a hint of relief!

    During the Primeval Era, he waged war against a throng of divine emissaries on this very battlefield, only for a god to strike him and his allies down. Although he was fortunate enough to survive, the power of that divine tribtion lingered for years, bringing him incalcble torment.

    He¡¯d even plummeted through the three stages of the Great Realm. Now, he was on the verge of falling out of the Great Realmpletely!

    Thus, the sword-bearing ape hated that thread of divine power to the bone!

    ¡°This is just a portion of it. I¡¯m afraid that fully extracting the power of divine tribtion from your body will take around ten days,¡± said Su Yi. As he spoke, the power of reincarnation surged at his fingertips, eradicating the silver threadpletely.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been confined for countless years already. How could I possibly mind waiting a few more days?¡±ughed the sword-bearing ape, his face lighting up with delight.

    Given his abilities, so long as Su Yi helped remove the power of divine tribtion from his body, he would return to his former peak sooner orter!

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Very well. I need to take some time to focus on my cultivation and thoroughly quench my power of the Grand Dao. I¡¯ll just stay here for a while.¡±

    The ape beamed. ¡°I¡¯d love that!¡±

    As he spoke, he suddenly recalled something. He waved his sleeve, and a figure thudded to the ground. It was the unconscious sole-surviving Immortal King of the Endless Swords Immortal Sect, Tao Qian!

    ¡°What do you want to do with him? How about I help you interrogate him?¡± said the sword-bearing ape.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Better to let me do it.¡±

    With that, he stretched out and flicked his finger. Tao Qian instantly regained consciousness.

    When he saw that Su Yi and the sword-bearing ape were right in front of him, he immediately understood his situation.

    Nheless, he didn¡¯t panic. He simply remained silent.

    ¡°Huang Tuo says he¡¯s a stubborn one; he isn¡¯t afraid to die,¡± warned the sword-bearing ape.

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head and looked at Tao Qian. ¡°Answer just one question, and out of respect for your pride, I¡¯ll let you die with dignity.¡±

    Tao Qian said nothing, but his expression seemed to say, ¡°I¡¯d rather die than submit.¡±

    Su Yi continued, ¡°All I want to know is why the Endless Swords Immortal Sect chose to pursue me. That question shouldn¡¯t be too difficult to answer.¡±

    But Tao Qian still said nothing.

    The sword-bearing ape frowned. If an Immortal King wasn¡¯t afraid to die, searching his soul was a waste of time. Even Great Realm experts could forget about searching an unwilling Immortal King¡¯s soul.

    The atmosphere was stifled and tense.

    Just as Su Yi was about to say something, Tao Qian said woodenly, ¡°No matter what you want to know, I won¡¯t tell you anything. You might as well not waste your time. Just kill me and be done with it!¡±

    Su Yi knew countless ways to torture someone. He even knew methods specifically designed to torment Immortal Kings.

    He was certain he could leave Tao Qian utterly humiliated and longing to die, yet unable to do so.

    But in the end, he did no such thing. He could tell that Tao Qian was a tough nut to crack, and he wasn¡¯t afraid to die. How could he concern himself with pain or humiliation?

    <i>ng!</i>

    Su Yi suddenly raised his hand. A streak of nging, humming sword qi appeared in his palm.

    Tao Qian shut his eyes as if to calmly ept his death.

    But to his surprise, time passed, but death did note for him.

    Eventually, he couldn¡¯t help but open his eyes, only to see that the streak of sword qi had taken on a purple hue, like radiant purple mist shining over the horizon. A momentter, it silently transformed into a phoenix, beating its wings as if to take to the skies. Its entire body was bathed in purple me, and it looked vivid and lifelike.

    A tyrannical, destructive aura permeated the air.

    Tao Qian was beyond shocked, and he struggled to keep hisposure. ¡°You... How could you possibly have learned our sect¡¯s Sword ssic of the Purple Phoenix?¡±

    His heart shook, and he struggled to calm down. This was the legacy of the Dao of the Sword he¡¯d spent his whole life cultivating!

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was distant as he said, ¡°Long ago, I forged a sword stele for the Endless Swords Immortal Sect, and I carved thirteen legacies of the Dao of the Sword upon it. The Sword ssic of the Purple Phoenix is one of them.¡±

    Tao Qian suddenly raised his head and stared at Su Yi in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re saying that you¡¯re... the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign!?¡±

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s possible to impersonate someone, but not to fake the Sword ssic of the Purple Phoenix. I know that you cultivate this very legacy, and that you¡¯ve reached the level of ¡®Transforming the Spirit into a Phoenix.¡¯ I¡¯m sure you can tell at a nce whether my skills are real or not.¡±

    Tao Qian was stunned, and his expression shifted erratically. <i>The Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign!? How could Shen Mu possibly be that long-lost unrivaled legend?</i>

    <i>Could it be that those preposterous rumors were true, and that the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign has really returned through the cycle of reincarnation?</i>

    Tao Qian¡¯s thoughts raced, and waves of emotion coursed through him.

    Finally, his expression grewplicated, and he muttered, ¡°No wonder the sect leader didn¡¯t stop to ask questions before issuing orders, and no wonder he sent elders like us to participate. Perhaps... he¡¯d long since picked up on some of the clues...¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°What do you mean?

    Tao Qian didn¡¯t answer. He just stared intently at Su Yi, his gazeplicated, and sank into a lengthy silence. Finally, he took a deep breath and said, ¡°As a disciple of the Endless Swords Immortal Sect, I¡¯d rather die than divulge anything. However, to express my gratitudefor the Sword ssic of the Purple Phoenix, allow me to offer you a warning.¡±

    He paused, then said slowly and emphatically, ¡°If you really are the reincarnation of the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign, you¡¯d best never visit the Endless Swords Immortal Sect. If you do, you¡¯ll die beyond a doubt!¡±

    He spoke with firm conviction.

    The sword-bearing ape snorted coldly, and his brow furrowed with anger. Su Yi frowned too.

    ¡°I¡¯ll use my death to prove that everything I said is true. You... had best watch out!¡±

    Before Tao Qian¡¯s voice had even finished echoing through the air, he shook violently, and his eyes dimmed.

    His life force flowed away, and within moments, he was nothing but an ice-cold corpse sprawled limply across the ground.

    It happened so quickly that neither Su Yi nor the ape could save him in time!

    In truth, neither of them had anticipated that an Immortal King like Tao Qian would choose to end his life.

    Furthermore, his death made Su Yi and the ape realize that his warning... really didn¡¯t seem like it was intended as a threat.

    After all, what kind of threat required your death as proof of its veracity?

 Chapter 1730 - Pill Sovereign Wanqian

    <h4>Chapter 1730 - Pill Sovereign Wanqian</h4>

    The sword-bearing ape pondered momentarily, then said, ¡°The Endless Swords Immortal Sect has most likely guessed your identity, yet they still chose to participate in this operation. It seems something had gone deeply awry within the sect.¡±

    Su Yi rubbed his forehead. ¡°Their founder, Xu Fushi, was once one of my closest friends. I truly cannot imagine why they¡¯d target me, unless...¡±

    ¡°Unless something about the sect changed dramatically in the long years following your reincarnation,¡± said the ape.

    ¡°That¡¯s most likely it,¡± said Su Yi. His eyes shed. ¡°I¡¯ll just have to pay them a visit personally and get to the bottom of this myself.¡±

    ¡°That guy only just used his death to prove his sincerity,¡± said the sword-bearing ape. ¡°ording to him, you¡¯ll be doomed beyond a doubt if you go there.¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Do you believe that?¡±

    The apeughed too. ¡°If you go, they¡¯re the ones I¡¯ll worry about.¡±

    ¡°I can say with certainty that they view me with the utmost enmity. After failing to kill me this time, they¡¯re likely to make ample preparations. If I go, I¡¯m sure to face unfathomable peril,¡± said Su Yi casually. ¡°But that¡¯s fine. Let them prepare.¡±

    Su Yi took up residence in the Abyss of Dark Fog that day. He spent his time immersed in cultivation and tempering his powers of the Grand Dao, but he also took some time to help the sword-bearing ape neutralize his divine tribtion.

    ......

    Time slipped by. Before long, seven days had passed.

    Outside the Abyss of Dark Fog.

    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t anyonee out yet?¡±

    ¡°The entrance has vanished. There¡¯s no way to go inside to investigate.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me all the Immortal Kings who chased Shen Mu are already...¡±

    ......Numerous cultivators were waiting outside the Abyss of Dark Fog. All of them looked frantic.

    Word that nine great orthodoxies had sent groups of Immortal Kings after Shen Mu had long since spread throughout the Immortal Realm, taking the world by storm and causing widespread uproar.

    Everyone beneath the heavens was shaken. Everyone was nervously following every development in this unprecedented chase.

    Right from the start, no one would have anticipated that the "Immortal Lord" who¡¯d soared to prominence during the Divine Hunt would soon find himself targeted by <i>nine </i>top orthodoxies!

    It was far too unbelievable. Nothing of the sort had ever happened before!

    It would have been strange if the Immortal Realm¡¯s orthodoxies <i>weren¡¯t </i>paying attention to an incident of this magnitude.

    At first, practically no one thought highly of Shen Mu¡¯s chances. They figured there was no way he¡¯d wriggle his way out of this one.

    But against all expectations, they¡¯d already confirmed that all five participating Immortal Kings from the Church of the Exquisite Goddess had perished!

    This instantly triggered uproar throughout the Immortal Realm.

    However, there¡¯d been no word from any of the Immortal Kings since Su Yi and his pursuers entered the Abyss of Dark Fog. The exit had vanished, and no one knew what had happened inside.

    This situation hadsted for seven days already.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that both Shen Mu and his pursuers have met with disaster?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that the Abyss of Dark Fog is the most dangerous ce in the Dark Province, and one of the greatest danger zones in the entire Immortal Realm. People have always said that it¡¯s and of no return, even for immortals. It wouldn¡¯t be at all strange if those Immortal Kings had died in there.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps that¡¯s why Shen Mu chose to flee into the abyss. He must have wanted to take them down with him...¡±

    ...The crowd discussed the situation. Everyone had their own best guess as to what had happened, but no one had definite answers.

    The factions involved had long since sent their experts to investigate, but they hadn¡¯t learned anything either. This filled their hearts with a strong sense of foreboding.

    ¡°Wait a while longer. Perhaps all will be clear once the entrance reappears!¡± someone whispered.

    ......

    Before long, a full month had passed.

    Deep within the Abyss of Dark Fog, near the ruins of the ancient battlefield, Su Yi slowly reopened his eyes.

    This had been a peaceful but productive, fruitful time for him. When he wasn¡¯t cultivating, he was helping the sword-bearing ape neutralize his divine tribtion. From time to time, he took a break to refine medicine and treasures.

    His cultivation base had already reached the pinnacle of the Void Realm.

    ¡°That furnace is quite something. It really is a spirit treasure born of chaos,¡± eximed the sword-bearing ape.

    The Divine Replenishment Furnace was currently refining a batch of pills. Purple light rose from within the furnace, and immortal radiance filled the air. It was an almost holy sight.

    Over the past month, Su Yi had given all of the trophies he¡¯d acquired from the Immortal Kings to the Divine Replenishment Furnace to refine. Countless immortal herbs were now bottles upon bottles of immortal pills.

    As for the immortal materials and treasures? They¡¯d been melted down and used to enhance the Sword of the Human Realm.

    The Divine Replenishment Furnace had benefited considerably from this process too. In just one short month, its quality had improved, and it was now starkly different from before.

    Su Yi estimated that the Divine Replenishment Furnace could now easily shatter all Immortal Lord-level treasures, and even contending with mighty Immortal King treasures was within the bounds of possibility.

    Of course, the Sword of the Human Realm¡¯s transformation was even more astonishing!

    After all, the trophies looted from the Immortal Kings¡¯ corpses were practically all Immortal King-level treasures. Su Yi used more than half of them to temper the Sword of the Human Realm. Both its quality and its power were nothing like before. It had more than doubled in strength.

    Ordinary Immortal King treasures couldn¡¯t even take a single hit from it!

    Most of the pills the Divine Replenishment Furnace refined were intended to fuel Su Yi¡¯s cultivation, but some were prepared to mend Lei Ze¡¯s soul.

    ording to the sword-bearing ape, at his peak, Lei Ze had beenparable to Great Unity experts, powerhouses at the second stage of the Great Realm.

    But Lei Ze¡¯s divine tribtion had damaged him badly. Both his body and soul were affected, and even his source power was on the verge of running dry.

    Over the past month, the Divine Replenishment Furnace had produced an enormous quantity of pills used to repair the body and soul, but Lei Ze¡¯s injuries were so bad that it was like trying to put out a fire with sses of water!

    By now, Lei Ze had only recovered a small portion of his source power. His body and soul were on the mend, but the difference was subtle.

    Su Yi had the troublesome realization that Lei Ze would need Great Realm medicines¡ªand lots of them¡ªif he was going to make a full recovery.

    The same was true for the sword-bearing ape. Although Su Yi had neutralized his divine tribtion, his injuries were severe, and his cultivation base was still on the verge of falling from the Great Realm.

    There was no way he could recover his former strength overnight.

    The Divine Replenishment Furnace¡¯s pills were all top-quality goods within the Immortal King level, but they weren¡¯t much use for treating the ape¡¯s injuries.

    Ultimately, both Lei Ze and the sword-bearing ape were Great Realm existences, and they needed treasures of the same level to recover!

    s, such treasures were not to be found in the Abyss of Dark Fog.

    Great Realm treasures were rare throughout the Immortal Realm; they were only found in the most powerful, ancient of orthodoxies.

    ¡°At its peak, the Divine Replenishment Furnace was a Great Realm treasure. It was the prized possession of a Sovereign-level pill refiner.¡± Su Yi took out a jug of wine and had a sip. ¡°He was quite famous prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals. They called him Pill Sovereign Wanqian. He stepped into the Great Realm before I did. s, he disappeared inexplicably a long time ago, and I have no idea where he went.

    ¡°The Divine Replenishment Furnace disappeared along with him. Even I could never have guessed that this treasure would survive the cataclysm of the Age of Fallen Immortals and flee the Immortal Realm, much less that I¡¯d get my hands on it in the Eastern Profound Star Domain.¡±

    Purple light interwove within the furnace, forming a line of text. ¡°That¡¯s what they call destiny. Fate led you to me.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. <i>There¡¯s no denying it. The furnace¡¯s spirituality is growing stronger.</i>

    The sword-bearing ape said, ¡°There¡¯s a reason for everything, but I¡¯m afraid that if the long-vanished Pill Sovereign Wanqian reappears, this treasure will leave you.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze focused, but a momentter, he shrugged. ¡°A treasure returning to its rightful owner, that¡¯s all.¡±

    The Divine Replenishment Furnace shook violently, and a line of text arose within it. ¡°Pill Sovereign Wanqian died over the River of Epochs a long time ago.¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find this shocking. <i>He died over the River of Epochs?</i>

    ¡°Do you know what happened to him?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± wrote the furnace. ¡°But I¡¯m sure the gods were involved. Pill Sovereign Wanqian¡¯s lifelong ambition was to refine a batch of true divine pills. In doing so, he hoped to prove his Dao and be a god. s, in the end, he failed to realize his dream.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. Wang Ye had explored the River of Epochs too, and he too had been attacked by the gods, leaving him no choice but to flee for his life.

    From this, he surmised that something simr had happened to Pill Sovereign Wanqian. The only difference was that unlike Wang Ye, Pill Sovereign Wanqian never made it back.

    The furnace continued, ¡°I have a pill recipe Pill Sovereign Wanqian left behind. It records a secret method to refine divine pills. Once I¡¯ve fully recovered my vitality, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±

    A recipe for divine pills!!

    Su Yi and the sword-bearing ape exchanged nces. Both of them couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. If word got out, even Great Realm experts would drool over such a recipe!

    Suddenly, heavy footsteps resounded from afar, each footfall going off like a thunderp. The enormous Huang Tuo had arrived.

    ¡°Your Excellency, the restriction sealing the entrance to the Abyss of Dark Fog will dissipate within one day¡¯s time,¡± Huang Tuo said gravely. ¡°When the timees, numerous outsiders will likely swarm into the abyss. Please tell me how I should handle this.¡±

    Huang Tuo was a true natural-born giant devil!

    During the Primeval Era, he and the sword-bearing ape fought side-by-side. He fought fiercely against the divine emissaries, only for a deity to suppress him, leaving him bound in strange ck chains.

    They too were manifestations of an Epoch Law, and they¡¯d restricted him for countless years!

    Over the past month, Su Yi had used some of his free time to help Huang Tuo shatter the mountain-range-like chains binding him. By now, Huang Tuo had been fully freed from captivity.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, what do you think we should do?¡± The ape turned to look at Su Yi.

    Su Yi mulled it over, then said, ¡°It¡¯s about time I get going anyway.¡±

    Less than half a year remained until the Church of All Spirits held the Immortal King Night Banquet.

    The Buzhou Mountains were extremely far away. Su Yi would have to leave well in advance to ensure that any mishaps along the way didn¡¯t make himte.

 Chapter 1731 - A Boat Laden With Dreams Forges Through a River of Stars

    <h4>Chapter 1731 - A Boat Laden With Dreams Forges Through a River of Stars</h4>

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A heaven-shaking impact rang out, and ck fog swept out of the entrance of the abyss, like waters at high tide.

    Heaven and earth were plunged into darkness reminiscent of an eternal night.

    The cultivators outside had been waiting for over a month. All of them were instantly in uproar, and all of them moved further back as the darkness fell.

    Fortunately, they¡¯d been startled for nothing. After this sudden, terrifying development died down, the fog nketing heaven and earth receded and disappeared.

    The crowd was instantly excited, as once their vision cleared, they saw that the entrance to the Abyss of Dark Fog had reappeared!

    ¡°The entrance is back!¡±

    ¡°Does that mean the grand chase is finally over?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic! Let¡¯s just watch for now!¡±

    ...The crowd was in uproar as they nervously watched the entrance to the Abyss of Dark Fog.

    Although no one noticed, a stranger had appeared in their ranks. He stood in the distance, his clothing in and his hair in a Daoist topknot. A green-skinned wine gourd hung from his waist, and his features were casually handsome.

    This was none other than Su Yi!

    But he¡¯d changed his appearance yet again.

    When he saw the crowd fixated on the entrance and heard themotion, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    He turned to leave. It was already obvious to him that the incident at the Abyss of Dark Fog was to be a mystery. Try as they might, no one would be able to get to the bottom of it!

    Just as Su Yi anticipated, numerous experts of the Immortal Dao joined forces to investigate the Abyss of Dark Fog. s, most of them could forget about finding any worthwhile leads. Attempting to investigate was little different from suicide.

    That same day, word that the entrance to the Abyss of Dark Fog had reappeared spread as if it had grown wings, causing an enormous uproar.

    No one could have imagined that both Shen Mu <i>and </i>the Immortal Kings of nine different factions would disappear inexplicably within the Abyss of Dark Fog.

    They didn¡¯t leave so much as a single trace behind!

    This incident went on to be a mystery. Throughout the Immortal Realm, countless people debated the situation.

    Was Shen Mu alive or dead? And what about all those Immortal Kings?

    No one had answers.

    ......

    A dayter.

    The shore of a grand and surging river.

    It was dusk, and the fiery orange light of the setting sun reflected on the surface of the water like flecks of molten gold.

    A little boat flowed downstream. Su Yi sprawled out onboard, using his arms as a pillow. His eyes were closed in contentment, and he gnawed on a de of foxtail grass.

    The wind blew past, stirring the billowing water. The sound seemed to flow right through him, cleansing his heart and mind.

    <i>With the ol¡¯ ape there, there¡¯s no way Gong Yuxun can leave the Abyss of Dark Fog. Furthermore, even if Great Realm experts enter the abyss to investigate, they¡¯re doomed to leave empty-handed.</i>

    Two days prior, he bade farewell to the sword-bearing ape and left the Abyss of Dark Fog. He¡¯d withdrawn his aurapletely, and no one had found any trace of him yet.

    <i>Next I have to figure out how I¡¯m going to break into the Saint Realm.</i>

    This grand pursuit had increased his cultivation by leaps and bounds. He was already at the pinnacle of the Void Realm, just one step away from proving his Dao and entering the Saint Realm!

    The Saint Realm was the third major realm of the Immortal Dao.

    Those who reached this level condensed Saint Realm Laws within their Immortal Origin Spaces, and their souls underwent an additional transformation. They could now use their cultivation bases to realize all sorts of wondrous abilities, like manifesting objects out of thin air and ¡°Transforming Stone into Gold.¡± They could even use a skill called ¡°Soul Wandering.¡±

    Manifesting objects involved using one¡¯s power of the Grand Dao to create tangible items. These included mountains and rivers, trees and grasses, buildings, and elemental powers like wind and lightning.

    Particrly powerful Immortal Lords could use their power of the Grand Dao to create stable hidden realms out of nothing!

    Ordinarily speaking, Immortal Lords used this ability to manifest objects to condense Saint Realm treasures used in battle!

    ¡°Transforming Stone into Gold,¡± as the name implied, referred to transforming the very nature of an object! If bequeathed with the power of an Immortal Lord, even an ordinary de of grass could undergo all manner of transformations and acquire new and wondrous applications.

    ¡°Soul Wandering¡± was, in truth, a way of gleaning enlightenment into the Immortal Laws of heaven and earth. When cultivating, the soul seemed to leave the body and wander amidst the ambient power of the Laws. This let Immortal Lords take their grasp of Immortal Laws once sense further. They could then use this understanding to temper and refine their own powers of the Grand Dao.

    Ultimately, all of these abilities were connected to a cultivator¡¯s Saint Realm Laws.

    The stronger one¡¯s Saint Realm Laws, the more unbelievably wondrous an Immortal Lord¡¯s abilities were, whether they used them for Soul Wandering or Transforming Stone into Gold.

    An old saying went, ¡°Entering the Saint Realm is like bing the lord of heaven and earth.¡± Thus, Saint Realm experts were also known as Immortal Lords.

    <i>Once I step into the Saint Realm, I¡¯ll be able to crush any Immortal King beneath the heavens! </i>thought Su Yi. But then, he shook his head. It was too early to think about all that.

    However, he had a clear grasp of his own strength.

    Taking down a mid-stage Miracle King with a Dao Domain, someone like Yu Wenqi, was entirely within his abilities.

    Taking someone like Tai Zheng, a simrly equippedte-stage Immortal King, wasn¡¯t all that hard either.

    However, that was built on the assumption that he was fighting his enemies one-on-one with nothing but his own strength.

    Against a group of topte-stage Miracle Realm Immortal Kings, he¡¯d have to pay a heavy price to emerge victorious. It was even possible that he¡¯d have to put his life on the line!

    This was the limit of Su Yi¡¯s abilities, the greatest power he could ess within the Void Realm.

    <i>When I go to the Buzhou Mountains, I might well encounter simrly powerful foes. It would naturally be best to break into the Saint Realm before I arrive, but if I can¡¯t... Well, I won¡¯t force it.</i>

    As Su Yi pondered, he suddenly sensed something and looked into the distance.

    The curtain of night descended upon the world, gentle as ayer of silk.

    A massive tower ship had appeared on the distant surface of theke. It was thoroughlymplit, and a mor of voices emanated from onboard, with intermittent peals ofughter. Themotion was particrly jarring amidst the stillness and tranquility.

    A group of young people were feasting on board. Most were in their twenties, but a few were in theirte teens. They were all talking and clinking sses, and the atmosphere seemed joyful and harmonious.

    The radiantmplight illuminated the river¡¯s surface, the billowing water glowing gold with dancing starlight, casting away the darkness. It was a dreamlike, ethereal sight.

    Stars adorned the night sky, and the gxy flowed like a silver river.

    Watching from afar, Su Yi felt subtly, inexplicably moved. They were young, spirited, and full of vitality. They had none of the sophistication that came with oveing the wind and frost of the ages. Instead, they had sharp, unbridled boldness.

    Perhaps because he was no longer young, or perhaps because he recalled the days of his youth, his emotions stirred despite himself.

    ¡°Friend, crossing paths like this was a stroke of fate. If you¡¯re not opposed, you¡¯re wee to drink with us.¡± A young man in jade-colored robes leaned against the tower ship¡¯s railing andughed when he saw Su Yi sprawled out on his little t boat.

    Su Yi was briefly stunned, but then, he couldn¡¯tugh too. Why? Perhaps because the young man had extended an invitation without asking any questions; he didn''t even ask his name. They¡¯d crossed paths here in this enormous world, so their meeting was a stroke of fate.

    ¡°I apologize in advance for the disturbance," said Su Yi. He got up, then leaped off his boat and onto the tower ship in a single bound.

    The young man¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I see you¡¯re a cultivator too, friend. Right this way.¡±

    He then led Su Yi to a banquet hall and filled his cup.

    The other diners seemed ustomed to such things. None found his inclusion strange.

    Su Yi chatted with the young man in jade-colored robes between cups of wine. He felt thoroughly rxed, and the atmosphere was quite enjoyable.

    Some of the drinkers clustered into groups to discuss cultivation. Others recited poetry or showed off their own literary talents, while still otherspeted to see who could hold the most liquor. It was delightful and harmonious.

    asionally, beautiful young women smiled and offered a toast as they curiously evaluated Su Yi, their unfamiliar guest. A few particrly bold young women even took the initiative to strike up a conversation with him.

    Before long, even Su Yi had forgotten how much he¡¯d drank.

    ¡°Friend, we¡¯re ying a themed poetry game. Care to join us?¡± The young man in jade-colored robes held his cup aloft and walked over to Su Yi. He was obviously on the verge ofplete inebriation,

    Su Yi asked with great interest, ¡°How do I y?¡±

    The young man in jade-colored robesughed. ¡°Just recite a line of poetry with the word ¡®drunk¡¯ in it.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. That was simple enough.

    He swept his gaze across the guests, then gazed at the starlit surface of the river before dipping his finger in a cup of wine and writing a line of poetry on the tabletop.

    The young man in jade-colored robes craned his neck to read it, but before he got the chance...

    <i>Boom¡ª¡ª!</i>

    Off in the distance, the broad surface of the river exploded, and a mountain-sized vicious beast emerged from the water. It was fully ten thousand feet tall and shrouded in dark, baleful energy.

    Two figures stood atop it, a man and a woman. Both wore masks to obscure their features.

    ¡°Shit! Those are experts of the Thousandblood Demonist Sect!¡± someone shrieked.

    The lively atmosphere instantly fell apart. It was as if a cold wind had swept across the banquet. All of the young men and women looked stricken. The blood drained from the men¡¯s faces, and the women looked deathly pale beneath their colorful makeup.

    The Thousandblood Demonist Sect was a faction of heretical cultivators. People paled at the mere mention of their name!

    Worse, the two people atop the massive beast were clearly here for them!

    ¡°How could this have happened? We never offended the Thousandblood Demonist Sect!¡± The young man in jade-colored robes said glumly.

    But it was then that Su Yi got up. ¡°Many thanks for your hospitality, everyone. It¡¯s time I got going.¡±

    The crowd was stunned. <i>You¡¯re leaving? How could you possibly leave now?</i>

    Off in the distance, the two people standing on the beast¡¯s head burst into jeeringughter. They¡¯d obviously heard Su Yi too.

    ¡°Little wretch, if you manage to escape, I¡¯ll...¡± the man said darkly, but before he could finish...

    Sword qi shed into being, like the river of stars pouring into the world below. Everyone felt a piercing pain in their eyes.

    By the time their field of view cleared back up, the massive beast and the two heretical cultivators atop it were nowhere to be seen.

    All that remained of them was the thick blood staining the river red.

    ¡°This...¡±

    Everyone was stunned, and for a moment, they almost thought they were seeing things.

    A momentter, they came to their senses and realized that their new drinkingpanion had vanished without a trace.

    ¡°This time, it seems me... encountered a mighty expert straight out of a legend...¡± murmured a young woman.

    Waves of emotion coursed through the others¡¯ hearts. One sh and the catastrophe targeting them simply split and fell apart!

    Such abilities really did befit a legendary, otherworldly expert!

    The young man in jade-colored robes walked over to where Su Yi had been seated and read the poem written in wine on the tabletop.

    ¡°Drunk, I forget that the sky I see in the water is just a reflection. A boatden with dreams forges through a river of stars.¡±

    Outside the tower, stars decorated the night sky, like a flowing celestial river.

    Reflectedmps and starlight danced on the surface of the churning current below, but there was no longer any trace of that mysterious, otherworldly expert.

    Looking back on everything they¡¯d just experienced, it really did seem like a dream...

 Chapter 1732 - Sending Xing Yuanzi on his way

    <h4>Chapter 1732 - Sending Xing Yuanzi on his way</h4>

    The night sky was dark, deep, and flecked with stars.

    Su Yi walked through a stretch of barren wilderness, his clothing rustling in the nighttime winds. He looked utterly natural and unaffected.

    Suddenly, he silently halted his footsteps.

    ¡°You¡¯ve trailed me since I left the Abyss of Dark Fog. A full day and full night have passed. Why not show yourself?¡± whispered Su Yi.

    Everything was empty on all sides. No one answered.

    But beneath the distant night sky, a wisp of fog silently surged, taking on the shape of an elderly man in in, worn-out robes. His hair and beard were disheveled.

    There was a bronze mask obscuring his face. Only his vacant eyes were visible.

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed. Whoever this person was, there was something strange about his aura. It was full of death qi, as if he were a long-dead corpse. It was incredibly strange.

    ¡°You...¡± Su Yi was just about to say something when the old man in in cloth robes attacked!

    <i>h!</i>

    He disappeared into thin air, only to appear in front of Su Yi a momentter. His fingers shot forth like sharp swords.

    This attack was as simple as could be, but extraordinarily forceful and tyrannical.

    Su Yi¡¯s pupils constricted, but it was toote to dodge. All he could do was swing his arm and block.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The mes filling the surrounding ten thousand feet of sky abruptly burst. The entirendscape swayed.

    Immeasurably forceful destructive power swept out in all directions, shattering theyers of cloud and creating countless startling rifts on the ground.

    Su Yi staggered back on impact, his blood and qi churning within him. He looked utterly wretched.

    He couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. <i>The old man sure is strong!</i>

    Even stranger, he was shrouded sopletely in death qi that Su Yi couldn¡¯t discern his cultivation. All he knew was that he was terrifyingly powerful.

    He was even stronger than Immortal Kings like Tai Zheng and Yu Wenqi!

    Before Su Yi could give the matter any further thought, the old man in in cloth robes blurred into a piercing beam of ck light and attacked once more.

    He didn¡¯t use any secret arts or divine abilities. He just clenched his fist and punched.

    Utterly simple, yet his tyrannical power couldn¡¯t have been any more terrifying.

    It was just one punch, yet heaven and earth trembled on all sides, and thendscape swayed. The impact tore a startling rift in the sky, and the surrounding space contorted and fell into disarray!

    Su Yi didn¡¯t dare to getcent. He struck with everything he had, and soon, he and the old man were locked in fiercebat.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth were overturned, and the sun and moon lost their light.

    The entire stretch of wilderness descended into upheaval and destruction. Mountains toppled, one after another, and the nts were reduced to power.

    Within just a few breaths of time, Su Yi was forced back once more, then sent flying!

    His brow furrowed. He¡¯d spent the past month deep in seclusion in the Abyss of Dark Fog, and his cultivation had reached the pinnacle of the Void Realm. He could handle evente-stage Immortal Kings.

    Yet now, he was up against just one disheveled old man in in cloth robes, yet his opponent was putting immense pressure on him!

    Furthermore, the old-timer¡¯s aura was extraordinarily strange. He didn¡¯t seem like a living person, and he showed no sign of emotion whatsoever.

    But he wasn¡¯t like the Combat Soul Puppet Lei Ze either. He was more like a in old corpse!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The old man attacked once more, forceful and ruthless. He could have easily shattered an Immortal King¡¯s defenses.

    Su Yi no longer dared to hold back. He drew and swung the Sword of the Human Realm.

    Sword qi flew through the air, shaking all of creation.

    Over the past month, he¡¯d increased the Sword of the Human Realm¡¯s level. It could easily break even Immortal King-level treasures.

    His strength soared as soon as hebined this mighty weapon with his attainments in the Dao of the Sword.

    Even so, he could only just barely hold off the old man¡¯s offensive.

    <i>An ancient corpse full of death qi, terrifying strength beyond thete-stage Miracle Realm... Don¡¯t tell me ...</i> Su Yi¡¯s gaze focused as something suddenly urred to him. <i>The old man¡¯s most likely a Living Corpse Puppet!</i>

    Living Corpse Puppets were a subcategory of puppets, but they were extremely rare and insidious.

    The primary material used to refine them was a living human being. The puppet-maker yed his ¡°material¡± before refining their soul, blood, and flesh. The process was borate and intricate, with numerous steps.

    The hardest part was retaining the cultivation base the puppet had in life. Only then could you refine a perfect,plete corpse puppet.

    ording to Su Yi¡¯s memories, no one in the Immortal Realm was better at refining such puppets than the founder of the Church of Supreme Oneness, Jiang Tai¡¯e!

    He was a master of skinning, refining souls, raising spirits, and all manner of strange, secret arts. Prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, Jiang Tai¡¯e had refined a massive army of corpse puppets, each with strengthparable to an Immortal King!

    There was almost no doubt about it. If this old-timer was really a corpse puppet, Jiang Tai¡¯e was the one who¡¯d sent him here!

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes glinted with cold light at the thought of it. He immediately struck with the intent to kill,unching the strongest attack at his disposal.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The inscrutable hum of a sword rang out, and dull sword qi burst forth.

    The Sword of the Human Realm thrust, swathed in the light of the Six Paths of Reincarnation. It shattered the old man¡¯s offensive as if it were made of rotten wood.

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    As sword qi burst forth, the old man¡¯s bronze mask split, revealing an aged face covered in wrinkles.

    ¡°Xing Yuanzi!! How could it be you?¡± Su Yi¡¯s heart shook, and his eyes bulged.

    A momentter, he stopped his attack without the slightest hesitation. The Sword of the Human Realm stopped mid-thrust, its tip directly against the old man¡¯s neck. Any further, and it would pierce his throat!

    But the old man in in cloth robes seized the opportunity to swing one palm at Su Yi¡¯s sword. His other hand reached for Su Yi, like a divine dragon extending its ws.

    <i>ng!!</i>

    The humming of a sword shook the heavens, and the Sword of the Human Realm almost flew from Su Yi¡¯s grip.

    Su Yi was sent flying back on impact. His shoulder shattered, the surrounding flesh reduced to pulp. If he hadn¡¯t dodged just in time, his skull might well have been shattered instead.

    Su Yi frowned, his expression dark, but inwardly, all he did was sigh. He couldn¡¯t me his attacker.

    Xing Yuanzi was once one of Wang Ye¡¯s most trusted subordinates. He¡¯d fought alongside Wang Ye for years, braving countless dangers and achieving enormous merit.

    He had a staunch, unyielding will, and he was like Wang Ye¡¯s right-hand man. Furthermore, he was an expert of the first level of the Great Realm, the Great Martial Stage.

    In the former Immortal Realm, Xing Yuanzi was one of the four Great Realm generals of Mount Taiwu, the Little Heavenly Court.

    Yet he¡¯d since been refined into a corpse puppet! He was neither human nor ghost, and he had no awareness to speak of!

    The moment Su Yi recognized what had happened to Xing Yuanzi, he was perfectly certain that Jiang Tai¡¯e was behind his transformation!

    Su Yi¡¯s heart welled with irrepressible killing intent at the mere thought of it.

    Jiang Tai¡¯e had participated in the Battle of Eternal Night, too.

    Even the former master of the ck Dragon Market, the ck Dragon Dao Monarch, had met his end at Jiang Tai¡¯e¡¯s poisonous hands!

    Su Yi longed for nothing more than to go kill the old bastard right away.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    As he pondered, Xing Yuanzi attacked again without the slightest hesitation, his attacks iparably fierce and tyrannical.

    Su Yi dodged and pondered how best to save Xing Yuanzi, but in the end, his heart sank.

    Xing Yuanzi was beyond saving. He¡¯d already been refined into a puppet. He was no different from a walking corpse. There was noing back from that!

    Su Yi understood Jiang Tai¡¯e¡¯s methods. Since he¡¯d sent Xing Yuanzi here, either Xing Yuanzi was destroyed, or Su Yi died!

    Su Yi frowned, and his expression filled with uncertainty.

    In the end, he sighed. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to strike the killing blow. Instead, he decided to capture Xing Yuanzi ¡°alive¡± for now. Everything else could wait.

    After making his decision, Su Yi no longer dodged. He swung his sword and charged right in.

    ¡°Suppress!¡±

    Sword qi rumbled and boomed, and the light of reincarnation interwove. Terrifying sword force crushed Xing Yuanzi¡¯s offensive and suppressed himpletely.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    Xing Yuanzi was mmed to the ground, hard.

    But before Su Yi couldunch another attack, Xing Yuanzi thrashed violently, as if somehow stimted.

    A trace of agony appeared in his formerly hollow, emotionless gaze, and a bestial howl escaped his lips. His face contorted with agony as his skin split, inch by inch. Blood gushed forth like a waterfall.

    His entire body convulsed in the throes of terrible agony.

    ¡°Xing Yuanzi, do you remember this lofty one?¡± Su Yi bellowed. His voice was full of the power of the Grand Dao, and it directly touched the hearts of all who heard it.

    As Su Yi spoke, his appearance changed. He was now tall, majestic, and dressed in long, dark robes and a tall hat.

    This was how he¡¯d looked in his sixth lifetime. This was Wang Ye¡¯s appearance!

    The howling, agonized Xing Yuanzi suddenly raised his head, his once hollow eyes full of bloodlust.

    But when he saw Su Yi, his entire body trembled as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning.

    ¡°My... My lord!¡± He murmured in a daze. The bloodlust faded from his gaze, and his entire body quivered. It seemed he¡¯d finally recovered a hint of rationality.

    A delighted, excited smile spread across his pallid face. ¡°Is it really you? I thought I¡¯d never see you again...¡±

    He breathed in ragged gasps, and his entire body trembled as blood gushed like a waterfall from countless wounds. The pain seemed unbearable.

    Su Yi¡¯s heart ached at the sight of him. He could tell at a nce that Xing Yuanzi¡¯s power was rapidly flowing away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk. Let me seal you and get you out of here,¡± said Su Yi.

    But just as he was about to get started, Xing Yuanzi cried out, ¡°My lord, don¡¯te any closer!¡±

    He staggered as if about to fall and cried out urgently in his hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯m already doomed. All that remains of me is a trace of residual obsession. I¡¯ll disappearpletely within seconds.¡±

    He took several deep breaths and grinned. ¡°In thest moments before my death, I got to see you again, my lord. I¡¯m already satisfied with that!¡±

    Su Yi frowned, his heart full of grief. ¡°Do you... have anything you¡¯d like to say to me?¡±

    Xing Yuanzi shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to say anything. You¡¯re sure to avenge me either way, right?¡±

    Su Yi let out a long sigh. ¡°Of course.¡±

    Xing Yuanzi stared intently at Su Yi before smiling in apparent release. ¡°Then... your subordinate.... Hopes that you can... live well. May every passing year... be better than thest... and may you stand... at the pinnacle... once more...¡±

    <i>Thud!</i>

    He fell to the ground, his entire body covered in blood. His vital energy was as weak as could be.

    He no longer had the strength to raise his head, and his voice started and stopped. ¡°It¡¯s a pity, but I... can no longer fight by your side... If there¡¯s another life, I... will be certain to serve you again, my lord....¡±

    His voice gradually faded away.

    Waves of emotion coursed through Su Yi¡¯s heart. Fury, agony, bitterness, frustration, and brief... All of them gathered and brewed within his chest, like a knot in his heart. It was all too much to take.

    In the end, he took a deep breath and said, ¡°Xing Yuanzi, allow me to send you on your way!¡±

    He raised his hand, and the fiery red flowers of the Far Shore drifted down from the night sky.

 Chapter 1733 - An Ultimatum

    <h4>Chapter 1733 - An Ultimatum</h4>

    The flowers of the Far Shore fell like a rain of fire. They drifted in the air, outlining the radiant Path of Fire that led into the endless darkness.

    The mysteries of the Far Shore represented deliverance. They were one of the core mysteries forming the Grand Dao of Reincarnation.

    s, given Su Yi¡¯s current mastery of the Laws of Reincarnation, he couldn¡¯t fully open the Path of Samsara. If he could, he¡¯d have surely helped Xing Yuanzi enter the cycle of reincarnation and undergo rebirth.

    The zing firelight was gentle and warm.

    Xing Yuanzi¡¯s body crumbled into ash. Only a faint, ethereal soul body was visible on the Path of Fire as he traveled into the endless nothingness.

    Just as he was about to disappear, Xing Yuanzi¡¯s soul body silently turned to face Su Yi. He grinned. ¡°Take care, Sovereign!¡±

    With that, his rapidly disappearing soul body vanishedpletely.

    ¡°You too,¡± whispered Su Yi. A thread of mncholy coursed through his heart.

    A momentter, he seemed to sense something, and he gazed into the sky beside him.

    ......

    In the far west of the Immortal Realm, beneath a barren wastnd covered in never-melting ice and oveppingyers of space, there stood an ancient pce.

    The beautifully handsome Jiang Tai¡¯e sat before a table. His robes were the color of jade.

    He gripped his pen in vivid red fresh blood as he wrote strange and contorted characters on a fully intact human skin.

    A bronzemp cast its mottled light. Jiang Tai¡¯e was half illuminated, half shrouded in darkness.

    Suddenly, he heard a faint cracking noise. His pen stopped in ce, and he slipped a shattered ck talisman from his sleeves.

    ¡°So, Yuan Xingzi is dead, huh...? Alright, ¡®Shen Mu.¡¯ Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re really Wang Ye!¡± Jiang Tai¡¯e¡¯s spirits soared.

    He set down his writing brush and closed his hands around the shattered talisman. His fingers formed a mysterious seal.

    <i>Weng!</i>

    Strange light floated into the air, interweaving in the sky to condense a strange, blood-red curtain.

    A destroyedndscape appeared within the light.

    A momentter, Jiang Tai¡¯e saw a tall, thin figure in long dark robes. He wore a tall hat, and even just standing there casually, he had an absolute, tyrannical momentum about him.

    Wang Ye!!

    When he saw that familiar figure, Jiang Tai¡¯e¡¯s pupils constricted, and his whole body instinctively tensed. He was once one of Wang Ye¡¯s greatest enemies. He understood the Tyrant¡¯s terrifyingness better than just about anyone.

    Prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, Wang Ye single-handedly dominated all other Great Realm experts to the point that they couldn¡¯t hold their heads up high!

    This was why they gathered a full thirty-three Great Realm experts before ambushing Wang Ye. He was just that terrifying!

    Countless years had passed, but how could Jiang Tai¡¯e possibly stay calm when he saw that familiar figure once more?

    A momentter, he realized that he¡¯d lost hisportment, and he couldn¡¯t help butugh at himself. <i>Countless years have passed, but the moment Iid eyes on the Tyrant, I couldn¡¯t help but lose my cool.</i>

    Jiang Tai¡¯e stroked his lower jaw and gazed at the figure reflected on the curtain of light as if trying to see through his secrets.

    Suddenly, the Wang Ye reflected in the curtain spoke. ¡°Jiang Tai¡¯e, I know you¡¯re watching me from some unknown ce.¡±

    Jiang Tai¡¯e froze, then silently sat upright.

    Wang Ye continued, his gaze icy with entirely unconcealed murderous intent. ¡°No matter where you¡¯re hiding, I¡¯ll find you. I¡¯ll let<i> you</i> see how it feels to be skinned and refined into a Living Corpse Puppet.¡±

    A momentter, Wang Ye¡¯s figure disappeared into thin air.

    Jiang Tai¡¯e¡¯s expression shifted erratically.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The curtain of blood-colored light dissipated.

    Jiang Tai¡¯e chuckled and muttered to himself, ¡°Want to take me down? The gods have set their sights on you. Let¡¯s see if you live long enough to even try it! The Immortal Realm... is not what it was, and it hasn¡¯t been for a long time....¡±

    ......

    The Buzhou Mountains.

    The Jadelight Pure Lands.

    An ancient pce built on a cliffside.

    The leader of the Jadelight Purnds, Qi Xiaozhen, and the rest of the sect¡¯s higher-ups had gathered in the same room.

    Ying Xiu, the genius in first ce in the Void Realm True Immortal Rankings was there with her master, Immortal King Kong Ye.

    ¡°We¡¯ve already confirmed that Shen Mu... Rather, Fellow Daoist Su Yi, has disappeared in the Abyss of Dark Fog along with the Immortal Kings of nine top immortal factions!¡± Qi Xiaozhen said gravely.

    He was dressed in a feather coat, and he had an otherworldly air about him. His face was thin, and his expression was full of deep-seated worry.

    ¡°How is this possible...?¡± murmured Ying Xiu, her little face full of deep concern.

    Not long ago, she used the Bodhi Bell, the treasure her ancestor Ying Shanxue had left behind, to seek Su Yi out and request his aid.

    Su Yi agreed to lend a hand and rid her master, Kong Ye, of the divine tribtion afflicting him.

    She¡¯d reported as such to her master. Kong Ye was immensely grateful, and excited, too.

    But he wasn¡¯t excited because he had a chance to rid himself of the divine tribtion afflicting him. He knew that Su Yi was the reincarnation of the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign! Su Yi¡¯s aid would be enough to resolve the crisis facing the Jadelight Pure Lands!

    At first, Immortal King Kong Ye didn¡¯t tell the sect about any of this.

    But then, Su Yi demonstrated his strength at the Seventh Gate of Heaven, ying a whole group of Immortal Kings and stripping former garrison master Shen Qingshi of his position. A few monthster, under the guise of Shen Mu, he slew eight Immortal Kings and shocked the entire Immortal Realm.

    In the end, Kong Ye couldn¡¯t suppress his excitement, and he told the sect that with Shen Mu¡¯s help, they could resolve their imminent crisis and alleviate the threat the Church of All Spirits represented.

    However, Kong Ye didn¡¯t divulge that Su Yi was the reincarnation of the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign.

    At first, the higher-ups of the Jadelight Pure Lands only half believed him, but after learning what Su Yi had aplished at the Seventh Gate of Heaven and during the Divine Hunt, they too grew excited.

    Long, long ago, the Jadelight Pure Lands had been a gloriously powerful sect. s, they suffered grievous casualties during the cataclysm of the Age of Fallen Immortals. These losses were a massive blow to their vitality, and they¡¯d declined severely.

    Only three Immortal Kings remained to oversee things in the sect, and two were afflicted by divine tribtions!

    In terms of overall strength, they were now inferior to many ¡°ordinary¡± Immortal King factions!

    In recent years, the Church of All Spirits, who also had territory in the Buzhou Mountains, repeatedly nibbled away at theirnds. The Jadelight Pure Lands¡¯ plight was increasingly dire.

    The Church of All Spirits was just too strong, and they were at the height of their influence, as radiant as the midday sun. They were far too much for the Jadelight Pure Lands to contend with.

    If not for the Jadelight Pure Lands¡¯ ancient foundations and killer weapons capable of threatening even Immortal Kings, they¡¯d have been assimted a long time ago!

    Despite these foundations, they knew they wouldn¡¯t be able to hold out much longer.

    In just a few months, the leader of the Church of All Spirits would host an Immortal King Night Banquet!

    When the time came, the Church of All Spirits would invite the Immortal Kings of all three of the Pure Lands of the Buzhou Mountains to participate.

    Their goal was to force the other factions of the Buzhou Mountains into submission!

    All of this worried everyone in the Jadelight Pure Lands, regardless of rank or status.

    If Su Yi lent them his aid, it really would make an enormous difference to the entire sect!

    More importantly, Immortal King Kong Ye said with staunch conviction that so long as Su Yi lent them a hand, he could surely resolve their predicament!

    Who¡¯d have thought that not long afterward, Su Yi would find himself chased by the Immortal Kings of <i>nine </i>different factions?

    Or that after both Su Yi <i>and </i>his pursuers would disappear into the Abyss of Dark Fog?

    This development was like a sharp blow to the head. All of the Jadelight Pure Lands higher-ups felt their hearts sink into the pits of their stomachs.

    ¡°If only Ancestor Ying Shanxue were here,¡± someone sighed.

    Ying Shanxue was a legendary expert who¡¯d reached the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals. She was also an unrivaled legend of the Jadelight Pure Lands.

    However, she¡¯d gone into hiding during the Age of Fallen Immortals, crossing the River of Epochs to seek refuge in the Epoch of Confucianism.

    ¡°I said it a long time ago. We cannot entrust the safety of the Jadelight Pure Lands to a youngster!¡± someone said glumly.

    ¡°There¡¯s no use saying that now. We have less than half a year until the Immortal King Night Banquet. We have to hurry up, find a solution, and finish our preparations,¡± someone else said grimly.

    All of a sudden, all of the higher-ups were talking over one another and offering suggestions.

    But no one could think of a good way out of their predicament.

    At the end of the day, they were just too weak. They were far from capable of contending with the Church of All Spirits.

    All that awaited the Jadelight Pure Lands was assimtion into the Church of All Spirits or... annihtion!

    They couldn¡¯t ept either oue, but what could they do?

    The atmosphere within the grand hall was stifled and tense.

    Suddenly, Immortal King Kong Ye broke his silence. ¡°I can say with absolute certainty that nothing will happen to Fellow Daoist Su!¡±

    The crowd was stunned. One after another, they looked at Kong Ye.

    ¡°What makes you so sure?¡± asked Sect Leader Qi Xiaozhen.

    Kong Ye didn¡¯t exin. All he said was, ¡°I can put my life on the line to guarantee it. Fellow Daoist Su has given his word, and he¡¯s sure toe through!¡±

    The crowd¡¯s expressions filled with uncertainty. <i>Does a guarantee like that really have any meaning?</i>

    In the end, he didn¡¯t convince anyone.

    When Ying Xiu saw this, she felt the urge to tell the higher-ups the truth: Su Yi was the reincarnation of the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign. How could he possibly perish in the Abyss of Dark Fog?

    But in the end, she resisted the urge. She couldn¡¯t divulge Su Yi''s true identity!

    ¡°No matter what, we¡¯d best make sure we¡¯re prepared,¡± Qi Xiaozhen said gravely. ¡°We cannot ce all of our hopes on an outsider¡¯s shoulders.¡±

    There was no doubt about it. Sect Leader Qi Xiaozhen didn¡¯t trust Kong Ye¡¯s guarantee either.

    Suddenly, an old man scurried into the hall and reported, ¡°Sect Leader, an emissary of the Church of All Spirits hase with a message. He says that we are to decide whether or not we¡¯ll submit as soon as possible!

    ¡°He said that if we don¡¯t give them a clear answer prior to the Immortal King Night Banquet, they¡¯ll kill everyone in the sect!¡±

    Silence descended upon the hall as everyone¡¯s expression darkened.

    The Church of All Spirits had issued the Jadelight Pure Lands an ultimatum!

 Chapter 1734 - Rejoicing With Heaven and Earth

    <h4>Chapter 1734 - Rejoicing With Heaven and Earth</h4>

    The other factions of the Buzhou Mountains had received simr ultimatums from the Church of All Spirits.

    They had until the fifteenth day of the eighth lunar month, the day of the Immortal King Night Banquet, to submit or face annihtion!

    The Divine Jade Pure Lands, the Divine Fulcrum Pure Lands, and several other immortal factions shook. All of them were fraught with worry.

    A storm was brewing.

    ......

    The Buzhou Mountains covered eighty thousand miles. Peaks rose and fell, and these territories were home to numerous first-rate blessed grounds for cultivation.

    The Jadelight, Divine Jade, and Divine Fulcrum Pure Lands were each located in one of these blessed grounds, ces where immortal spirit veins converged to create an ideal environment for nurturing talent.

    But at the same time, the mountain range was home to numerous scattered danger zones. Some were so perilous that not even immortal cultivators dared draw near.

    That aside, the most distinctive trait of the Buzhou Mountains was that itsnds included numerous spatial nes. Some were hidden realms, worlds in their own right, while others were iparably dangerousnds of death.

    Even immortals risked inadvertently entering an unknown ne while exploring the Buzhou Mountains. Numerous such incidents had taken ce over the years.

    Rumor had it that the reason the Buzhou Mountains had so many hidden realms and nes was the Tree of All Words rooted in its chaos source!

    The tree was also called the Spatial Divine Tree. Long ago, during the Primeval Era, it was known as one of the Six Divine Trees of the Immortal Realm alongside the Kunwu Divine Tree, the Cangwu Divine Tree, the Jian Tree, the Fusang Tree, and the Tree of All Daos.

    But throughout the long years between the Primeval Era and the present day, no one hadid eyes on the Tree of All Worlds. Thus, the tree¡¯s existence had be little more than a fleeting rumor.

    At this point in time, the Church of All Spirits was the greatest orthodoxy of the Buzhou Mountains. They proudly proimed that they had eighty thousand yao soldiers, three hundred Immortal Lords, and dozens of Immortal Kings!

    The Church of All Spirits had such enormous numbers because they¡¯d continuously recruited other factions of yao cultivators from throughout the Immortal Realm.

    Furthermore, the Church of All Spirits had a god backing them!

    That alone was enough to make numerous prominent experts of the Yao Path flock to them and rally under their banner. By now, just looking at the sheer number of Immortal Kings, no other faction of the Buzhou Mountains couldpete with the Church of All Spirits!

    That was the influence of a god.

    Over the past few years, the Church of All Spirits hadunched continuous strikes on other sects, relentlessly expanding its territories. They¡¯d already pointed their spear at the Three Pure Lands of the Buzhou Mountains, and several other immortal factions.

    Everyone who heard the news understood that the Church of All Spirits was dead set on assimting the mountains¡¯ other factions. They wanted all of the Buzhou Mountains for themselves!

    ......

    Time slipped by. Soon, two months had passed.

    Golden Willow City was one of many unassuming little cities in the Immortal Realm. It had no immortal factions. Its strongest cultivation faction had just a single Transcendent at the helm.

    The dome of heaven was shrouded in denseyers of dark clouds. It was the middle of the day, but the skies were as dark as night.

    <i>By the look of things, we¡¯re in for a massive downpour.</i> Su Yi sat in a restaurant and nced out the window before returning to the bowl of wonton noodles on the table in front of him.

    The wonton noodles were steaming hot, and the soup was savory and delicious. The noodles were chewy, andbined with a little chili oil, they were satisfyingly addictive.

    The restaurant was crowded with diners, including several cultivators in the middle of a lively conversation.

    ¡°Whether Shen Mu is alive or dead, he¡¯s drawn attention from throughout the Immortal Realm. He¡¯s as dazzling as the midday sun!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true. With mere Saint Realm cultivation, he managed to fight off Immortal Kings. He¡¯s like a figure straight out of a legend. You could search the entire Immortal Realm without finding another like him!¡±

    ¡°Did you hear the rumors? They say that Shen Mu is most likely the reincarnation of the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! If he were the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign, how could he possibly have disappeared in the Abyss of Dark Fog?¡±

    ¡°True enough. No matter how impressive Shen Mu is, he¡¯s nothingpared to the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign at the peak of his power....¡±

    Simr discussions cropped up continuously, but Su Yi just went on eating his wonton noodles as if he didn¡¯t even hear them.

    Throughout his journey to the Buzhou Mountains, every time he passed through a city, or any ce cultivators gathered, someone was sure to bring up his name!

    He¡¯d heard such discussions so much that his ears had practically grown calluses.

    But looking at it from another angle, it was clear just what enormous waves the incident had caused. Several months had passed, and everyone was still talking about it.

    The only thing Su Yi found strange was all the rumors about him being Wang Ye¡¯s reincarnation. He wasn¡¯t sure who¡¯d startled circting the rumors, but ofte, people were talking about it all over the Immortal Realm.

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t really care.

    ¡°Master, pursuing the Grand Dao is so dangerous and difficult. Why do we have to keep after it? Why not just find a safe, quiet ce to live out our days?¡±

    Suddenly, a voice drew Su Yi¡¯s attention. The speaker was a boy of about ten in simple clothing, and he was earnestly requesting guidance from the old man beside him.

    The old man was merely a World King of the Heavenly Longevity Realm. He said distractedly, ¡°Well, why did you choose to start cultivating in the first ce?¡±

    ¡°I....¡± The boy thought for a moment, then said, ¡°I just wanted to be a bit stronger. I didn¡¯t want the other kids to bully me anymore.¡±

    The old manughed. ¡°See? Cultivating can make you stronger. That¡¯s the mostmon reason people seek the Grand Dao.¡±

    He paused, then continued, ¡°It¡¯s true that seeking the Dao is dangerous, and difficult, too. But when has anything in this world ever been smooth or easy? Even if you wanted to find a quiet ce to live out your days in peace, you¡¯d encounter obstacles, setbacks, and frustrations. That¡¯s just how life is.¡±

    The old man took a sip of wine. ¡°Life is never perfect. Most things won¡¯t go your way, and there¡¯s only so much you can share with other people. You¡¯re still young. Once you¡¯ve grown up, you¡¯ll understand that as difficult as seeking the Dao is, there¡¯s no greater suffering than giving up when you should have worked hard.¡±

    The boy clearly still didn¡¯t get it, but in the end, he resisted the urge to press for further exnations. Instead, he asked a different question altogether. ¡°Master, the road of the Grand Dao is long. When does it reach its end?¡±

    The old man fell silent. After a while he said, ¡°Having something to strive for is always better than reaching the end of your journey, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    The boy looked bewildered. <i>What does that mean?</i>

    But Su Yi¡¯s heart stirred. The old man¡¯s words weren¡¯t wondrous truths of the Grand Dao. They were normal life principles, simply articted and easy to understand.

    Yet when they entered Su Yi¡¯s ears, they sent ripples through his heart.

    Having something to strive for was fortunate indeed! Su Yi had experienced the bitterness of reaching a dead end numerous times already.

    Wang Ye had bitterly sought out the road to divinity, never to reach it.

    The Temple Master had bitterly sought out the Path of Transcendence, but he never reached it, either.

    It was the same during his time as Su Xuanjun. He¡¯d sought the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension, but in the end, he never reached it. He had no choice but to undergo reincarnation and try again!

    This was the torment of a dead end. It was sheer misery!

    But looking back on it now, all of the dead ends he¡¯d encountered in his past life could be traced back to the gods!

    They feared the power of reincarnation and did not tolerate its return. Thus, they sent a cataclysm sweeping across the Human Realm to shatter the Path of Transcendence. In the Dark and Gold Star Realm, they destroyed the Path of Heaven¡¯s Ascension in much the same way.

    Even the cataclysm of the Age of Fallen Immortals that had befallen the Immortal Realm was the work of the gods!

    The gods couldn¡¯t tolerate reincarnation, but more than that, they couldn¡¯t tolerate any new gods rising to threaten their Divine Thrones!

    ¡°I sometimes get confused about my cultivation. What should I do when that happens?¡± asked the boy.

    The old man smiled and pointed at the boy¡¯s head. ¡°Thinking too hard will do you no good. It¡¯s only through experience that you can ovee your confusion. I could talk at you all day, but would that be enough to ensure that you live a good life?

    Here, Su Yi rose, walked over to the old man, and said, ¡°Sir, your words have moved me. Many thanks for your guidance.¡±

    With that, he sped his fist, turned, and left.

    The old man was stunned, thenpletely baffled. <i>Those words were intended tofort a child! How could they possibly have moved that young man? How could he not understand all that at his age?</i>

    The old man thought for a moment, then solemnly urged his disciple, ¡°See that, child? That¡¯s someone who never achieved any sess in his pursuit of the Grand Dao whatsoever. Anyone who¡¯d achieved anything at all would have understood such simple principles already. Whatever you do, don¡¯t wind up like him!¡±

    The boy said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯ll bear that in mind, Master.¡±

    The old man nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get out of here.¡±

    ......

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    After Su Yi left the restaurant, the long-umtedyers of ck cloud gave way to a downpour. Rain instantly enveloped the entire area.

    The rain pitter-pattered against the ground, scattering droplets of water. When itnded on the eaves, it sounded like the rapid beating of a drum.

    Su Yi casually raised an umbre and walked confidently through the streets.

    Over the past few months, he¡¯d continuously pondered his breakthrough into the Saint Realm. Whether he was drinking the dew and feasting on the wind amidst the wilderness or strolling through city streets, all he could think about was how he¡¯d break through.

    s, try as he might, he couldn¡¯t tear off thatst paper-thinyer between him and his breakthrough.

    In the end, he decided to just stop thinking about it. He just continued on his journey like a wandering traveler. When it was time to cultivate, he cultivated. When it was time to enjoy himself, he rxed and had fun. He trekked through the wilderness and passed through lively, bustling cities.

    Gradually, he ceased to care about anything at all. He waspletely immersed in his own world.

    That is, until tonight, when he ate a steaming hot bowl of wonton noodles and overheard that master and apprentice¡¯s conversation, and his heart inexplicably stirred.

    This wasn¡¯t exactly a sudden burst of enlightenment, nor had he broken through a bottleneck. It wasn¡¯t that the old man¡¯s words were particrly deep, either. It was just a feeling, like a fleeting whim, much like gazing at the scenery and having a sudden sh of inspiration.

    Just like that, Su Yi naturally grasped the opportunity he needed to break through.

    It was just that wondrous.

    But Su Yi knew that this was the fruit of his past two months of pondering and experiences. They¡¯d just needed time to settle first. Without these umtions, he could never have had this sudden sh of inspiration.

    The rain intensified. Soon, it wasing down in buckets. The sound filled the entirendscape.

    Su Yi¡¯s gait was light and airy, and a smile tugged at his lips. When the impulse hit him, he tossed away his oil-paper umbre and walked through the downpour, perfectly content even as it drenched him.

    He didn¡¯t run for shelter, nor did he use his cultivation base to block it. He just walked right through the rain.

    That very day, Su Yi proved his Dao and broke through outside of Golden Willow City, smoothly entering the Saint Realm.

    All the while, rain poured down like a waterfall.

    A good rain knew when the time was right. Simrly, heaven and earth knew his will.

    Su Yi rejoiced, and heaven and earth rejoiced with him!

 Chapter 1735 - Internal Conflict

    <h4>Chapter 1735 - Internal Conflict</h4>

    The Jadelight Pure Lands.

    Before a pagoda built between mountains, beneath the tall, verdant tree.

    Immortal King Kong Ye sat on a prayer mat, a hint of lingering darkness on his brow.

    Three months prior, the Church of All Spirits had issued the Jadelight Pure Lands an ultimatum.

    Now, less than half a month remained until the appointed time, the Immortal King Night Banquet!

    If they didn¡¯t give the Church of All Spirits a clear answer before the Immortal King Night Banquet, they¡¯d send their forces to tten the Jadelight Pure Lands!

    ¡°Time takes its toll on us all. Years of wind and rain inevitably wash away all past glories. Who could have imagined that our Jadelight Pure Lands would one day face such an enormous disaster?¡± Kong Ye let out a deep sigh.

    Suddenly, Ying Xiu dashed over. ¡°Master, I just received word that thirteen of the immortal factions subordinate to the Jadelight Pure Lands have chosen to join the Church of All Spirits!¡±

    She was a delicate, extraordinary beauty d in pale purple.

    As an Immortal King faction, the Jadelight Pure Lands had numerous auxiliary factions. However, ofte, one auxiliary faction after another had chosen to betray them!

    ¡°They¡¯re just going with the flow in hopes of maximizing their benefits and minimizing their risk. No need to pay them any heed.¡± Kong Ye shook his head slightly.

    What really bothered him was that in the face of the Church of All Spirits¡¯ threats, unrest was arising within the Jadelight Pure Lands!

    Some of the higher-ups even suggested that they submit to the Church of All Spirits to ensure the lives of everyone in the sect.

    This left Immortal King Kong Ye so furious that he felt as if his lungs were about to explode. He immediately rejected all such suggestions, and he even cursed those cowardly higher-ups out.

    But all of this told him that problems had arisen within the sect. When the human heart wavered, internal strife was inevitable!

    Ying Xiu fell briefly silent. ¡°Master, all of the disciples are ill at ease, and they¡¯ve all started nning their escape routes. Those outside the sect have seized the opportunity to flee, and they¡¯ve yet to return to the sect.¡±

    Kong Ye¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°They say that when a tree topples, the monkeys scatter, but our Jadelight Pure Lands haven¡¯t fallen yet. Why are people fleeing already?¡±

    His voice was tinged with fury.

    A momentter, he let out a long sigh. ¡°But I cannot me them. Disaster is imminent, and their lives are on the line. Who¡¯d be willing to just sit around and wait to die?¡±

    A momentter, he said with an air of self-deprecation, ¡°Simply put, both our subordinate factions and the disciples who fled seem certain that we cannot stave off the Church of All Spirits!¡±

    The Jadelight Pure Lands really was beset on both sides, with both external enemies and internal turmoil.

    Everyone was uneasy. Anxiety loomed over them like a dark cloud!

    Kong Ye murmured, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to die, but I cannot bear the thought of our sect¡¯s glorious, ancient legacy being destroyed under my charge! Thus, I cannot submit, and I cannot flee... I¡¯ll stay here to defend this ce, even if it means dying in battle.¡±

    Ying Xiu was moved, and her grief came straight from the heart. She hurriedly tried tofort him. ¡°Master, the heavens never sever all paths. Our predicament isn¡¯t so dire just yet.¡±

    Kong Yeughed. ¡°Ying Xiu, they say that so long as the mountain remains, there¡¯ll never be a shortage of firewood. Where there¡¯s life, there¡¯s hope. The sect leader has already arranged an escape route for our juniors. So long as you live, even if the Jadelight Pure Lands are destroyed, they can be rebuilt. As for we old-timers...¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when the sound of a fierce argument emanated from a distant hall.

    Kong Ye¡¯s brow furrowed, and he rose. He couldn¡¯t even be bothered to finish his sentence. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡±

    When master and apprentice arrived, they saw that the atmosphere was extraordinarily stifled, even hostile.

    Sect Leader Qi Xiaozhen¡¯s expression was iparably dark, and several of the higher-ups were visibly enraged. All of them were looking at the same person.

    He was a gaunt, dignified old man in blue robes. This was the grand elder of the Jadelight Pure Lands, Sui Fenghe.

    When Kong Ye and Ying Xiu arrived, someone dashed over in a huff. ¡°Martial Uncle Kong, you arrived just in time. Grand Elder is saying we should lower our heads before the Church of All Spirits!¡±

    Kong Ye¡¯s expression darkened.

    Ying Xiu was bbergasted. <i>How could the grand elder suggest such a thing?</i>

    But before Kong Ye could respond, Grand Elder Sui Fenghe said gravely, ¡°Martial Uncle Kong, I¡¯m looking out for the sect¡¯s best interest. My motivations are entirely unselfish!¡±

    Kong Ye said expressionlessly, ¡°Oh? Might you exin?¡±

    Sui Fenghe took a deep breath and said solemnly, ¡°Martial Uncle, we have no other way out! The Church of All Spirits has already sent its experts to seal off all paths to the outside world. Even if we wanted to retreat, they¡¯d block our escape routes! In other words, there is no escape!

    ¡°And given our strength, should fighting break out between us and the Church of All Spirits, we¡¯ll have no hope of victory! Who knows how grievous a price we¡¯d have to pay, or how many of our sectmates would shed their blood?¡±

    Sui Fenghe¡¯s face was full of impassioned grief, and he said slowly and clearly, ¡°If not for my desire to ensure the lives of everyone in the sect, how could I possibly suggest anything so humiliating?¡±

    The hall was stifled. Everyone¡¯s expressions were unsightly.

    Immortal King Kong Ye furrowed his brow and said icily, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    Sui Fenghe took a deep breath and said, ¡°Lowering our heads and submitting in the short term will ensure our lives, but that¡¯s not all. It¡¯ll also prevent everything our sect has built up over the past tens of thousands of years from being destroyed!¡±

    He swept his gaze across the crowd before looking directly at Kong Ye. ¡°Martial Uncle, surely you don¡¯t wish to see the Jadelight Pure Lands destroyed?¡±

    Kong Ye¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t have been any darker. ¡°Continue.¡±

    Sui Fenghe seemed to have thrown all reservations to the wind. He gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°The high chief libationer of the Church of All Spirits has given me his word that so long as we submit and serve the church, they won¡¯t mistreat us, and they won¡¯t kill any of us!¡±

    Ying Xiu said in a quavering voice, ¡°Grand Elder, you... you¡¯ve been colluding with the Church of All Spirits in secret?¡±

    Sui Fenghe¡¯s expression darkened, and he shouted, ¡°Ying Xiu! I wasn¡¯t ¡®colluding.¡¯ I was negotiating with them, all the while enduring deep humiliation! If I hadn¡¯t done everything in my power to argue on our behalf, do you think I could possibly have received such a promise?¡±

    ¡°Were you acting alone?¡± asked Kong Ye.

    ¡°No, it was my idea too,¡± said a raspy voice.

    Everyone looked stunned, and all of them looked at the speaker in disbelief.

    He was a thin old man whose hair and beard were silver.

    Wei Yun! The high elder of the Jadelight Pure Lands, and one of the sect¡¯s three Immortal Kings!

    The third Immortal King had left the sect to explore the outside world a long time ago, and he¡¯d yet to return. Thus, Wei Yun was one of the pirs of the Jadelight Pure Lands, just like Kong Ye.

    Wei Yun had stayed silent earlier, never expressing his opinion, but now, he¡¯d spoken up in favor of the grand elder. Everyone was surprised.

    Kong Ye¡¯s expression was instantly iparably unsightly. ¡°No wonder Sui Fenghe dared suggest such a thing! So, you¡¯ve been backing him up this entire time, Senior Apprentice Brother!¡±

    Wei Yun furrowed his brow. ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother, how can you act willfully even at a time like this? Surely you don¡¯t n to do nothing as our entire sect is annihted?¡±

    He paused, then said warmly, ¡°You ought to understand my character. If there were any other option, I would never have chosen something so humiliating. That aside...¡±

    Wei Yun sharply changed tacks. ¡°The Church of All Spirits has promised that so long as we agree to serve them, they¡¯ll cure us of the divine tribtion afflicting us!¡±

    His gaze was suddenly heated. ¡°We¡¯ve endured the torment of our divine tribtions for countless years. Now, after much difficulty, the perfect opportunity to free ourselves has arrived. How could we let it slip through our fingers?¡±

    Kong Ye¡¯s heart sank. He finally understood. Ultimately, Wei Yun might really want to protect his sectmates by submitting to the Church of All Spirits, but...

    More importantly, he wanted to seize this opportunity to be free of the power of divine tribtion!

    ¡°I agree with the high elder. Lowering ourselves and submitting is our only hope. Only then can we survive to get revenge another day. Why shouldn¡¯t we lower our heads?¡± another higher-up said softly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Church of All Spirits has already sealed off every possible escape route. If war breaks out, we riskplete annihtion. If all of us are dead, who will be left to seek revenge?¡±

    Several other higher-ups chimed in in support of Wei Yun.

    Kong Ye felt deeply disappointed. He was so angry that he couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Do you think the Church of All Spirits is stupid? There¡¯s no way they¡¯ll give you the chance to get revenge!

    ¡°I can say with certainty that if we submit, they¡¯ll take us all firmly under their control, and everything the Jadelight Pure Lands have umted over the years will fall under their control, too!

    ¡°We might well manage to cling to life and live in degradation, but the Jadelight Pure Lands will exist in name only!¡±

    Kong Ye¡¯s hair and beard bristled, and his expression was terrifying. His imposing gaze left many of the others visibly ill at ease.

    Wei Yun sighed deeply and shook his head. ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother, I¡¯m afraid I cannot agree with your conclusions.¡±

    He then looked to Sect Leader Qi Xiaozhen. ¡°How do you see this matter, Sect Leader?¡±

    Qi Xiaozhen¡¯s face was ashen, and he responded with a question of his own. ¡°If I object, will you refrain from submitting to the Church of All Spirits?¡±

    Wei Yun¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°I¡¯d hate to see conflict break out within the sect. Sect Leader, if you oppose my n, don¡¯t me me for acting in my capacity as your senior and stripping you of your position!¡±

    His words were like a stone shattering the dome of heaven! Everyone looked stricken as they realized High Elder Wei Yun waspletely determined to submit to the Church of All Spirits!

    Kong Ye roared in fury, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother, do you really think I¡¯ll just stand back and watch that happen?¡±

    Wei Yun said expressionlessly, ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother, you¡¯re no match for me. Besides, the sect¡¯s formations and core treasures are all under <i>my </i>control. If you dare to attack me, I guarantee I¡¯ll suppress you immediately!¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Kong Ye was furious.

    The grand hall was instantly rife with tension. The atmosphere was suffocatingly oppressive. Everyone stiffened.

    Ying Xiu looked at her master in concern, her beautiful face pallid. <i>If Master casts aside all pretenses of cordiality now, there¡¯ll be no room to turn things aroundter!</i>

    What really filled her heart with despair was that she couldn¡¯t see any hope of alleviating this situation. Even if her master refused, they¡¯d overpower him. He couldn¡¯t change the end result. Ultimately, the Jadelight Pure Lands would still submit to the Church of All Spirits...

    ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother, I¡¯m doing this out of consideration for the lives of everyone in the sect, and for our tens of thousands of years of history. I am acting selflessly, and my conscience is clear!¡± Wei Yun said gravely. ¡°If everyone agrees, this matter shall be settled, and I¡¯ll send the grand elder to the Church of All Spirits to inform them of our decision!¡±

 Chapter 1736 - Without the Slightest Suspense

    <h4>Chapter 1736 - Without the Slightest Suspense</h4>

    ¡°I don¡¯t agree to that!¡±

    Kong Ye and Sect Leader Qi Xiaozhen spoke simultaneously and without any prior discussion. Both were staunchly determined!

    Wei Yun¡¯s expression was instantly unsightly, and his gaze was imposing. ¡°Refuse, and you¡¯ll ensure the Jadelight Pure Lands¡¯plete annihtion! You¡¯re simply stubborn beyond reason!¡±

    He rose, his aura terrifying, and tapped the air.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Countless arcs of blue light surged forth, wrapping around Sect Leader Qi Xiaozhen like ropes.

    Everyone was instantly startled.

    At first, a few of the higher-ups nned to support their leader, but when they saw this, they couldn¡¯t help but shrink back. All of them were as silent as cicadas in winter.

    Wei Yun said with cold cruelty, ¡°For now, I¡¯ll have you face the wall of contemtion. The grand elder shall take over temporary leadership of the sect.¡±

    Qi Xiaozhen lowered his head, his expression bleak.

    Grand Elder Sui Fenghe¡¯s spirits soared, and he said solemnly, ¡°This junior humbly epts this responsibility!¡±

    ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother, let me ask you once more. Do you agree?¡± Wei Yun looked at Kong Ye.

    Kong Ye¡¯s face was ashen. He hissed, ¡°I finally understand. You betrayed us long ago, didn¡¯t you, Wei Yun? You¡¯re consorting with the Church of All Spirits to bring us down from the inside!¡±

    Wei Yun¡¯s brow furrowed, and he said tly, ¡°Since you¡¯ve chosen to remain stubborn, you can join the sect leader. Go face the wall of contemtion.¡±

    He flipped his palm, and a bronze mirror floated into the air.

    The Jadelight Treasure Mirror!

    This was one of the Jadelight Pure Land¡¯s sect-protecting treasures. Its power was terrifying, and it could control the formation covering the entire sect. The formation was powerful enough to kill even Immortal Kings with ease.

    ¡°High Elder, if you want to attack my master, as his disciple, I¡¯ll be the first to object!¡± Ying Xiu¡¯s beautiful face shifted, and she immediately stepped forth.

    Wei Yun¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Ying Xiu, I¡¯m acting out of consideration for the life and death of everyone in the sect. Hurry up and step aside. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for locking you up, too!¡±

    Ying Xiu¡¯s status was extraordinary, and her influence ran deep. After all, the Jadelight Pure Lands were built by one of her n ancestors, Ying Shanxue, a Great Realm expert!

    ¡°I refuse to step aside!¡± Ying Xiu pursed her lips, and her brow knit with fury.

    Wei Yun¡¯s eyes shed, and he waved his sleeve through the air.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Blue radiance swept forth.

    Immortal King Kong Ye immediately stepped in to defend Ying Xiu, but when Wei Yun waved the Jadelight Treasure Mirror, the power of the sect¡¯s formation quickly forced Kong Ye to the ground!

    Ying Xiu rolled into the distance, her long hair disheveled and her beautiful face pallid.

    ¡°Master!¡± Ying Xiu¡¯s heart clenched with anger and unease.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Kong Ye shook his head, but he looked glum. He fully understood now. Wei Yun was wholeheartedly intent on submitting to the Church of All Spirits, and with his control over the mirror, no one in the sect could stop him.

    Wei Yun said expressionlessly, ¡°Does anyone else object?¡±

    He swept his gaze across the crowd, but no one responded!

    That is, until a calm voice resounded from outside the hall.

    ¡°I object.¡±

    This voice wasn¡¯t loud, but everyone heard it clearly.

    <i>Who!?</i>

    Everyone looked outside the hall. A tall, upright figure in blue robes was headed their way. His gait was as leisurely as if he were on a stroll through his own backyard.

    ¡°Had Ie anyter, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯d have destroyed the Jadelight Pure Landspletely.¡±

    Everyone was startled. This was one of the most important ces in the Jadelight Pure Lands. Not even core disciples could enter uninvited, let alone outsiders. Yet now, a young man was casually walking right toward them! How could they <i>not </i>find this strange?

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su!¡± When Ying Xiu saw Su Yi, she cried out with delight.

    <i>Fellow Daoist Su? </i>Kong Ye instantly realized who this young stranger was, and his spirits soared.

    But then he remembered that their sect-protecting treasure, the Jadelight Treasure Mirror, was under Wei Yun¡¯s control. Much of Kong Ye¡¯s excitement died down. If anything, he was a bit nervous!

    Wei Yun was already going all out to force them to submit to the Church of All Spirits. Given the circumstances, how could he possibly let Su Yi help them fight the Church of all Spirits?

    ¡°Su? Don¡¯t tell me <i>you¡¯re </i>the famous Su Yi?¡± eximed Grand Elder Sui Fenghe.

    The whole crowd instantly looked stunned.

    Su Yi!

    A legendary figure who¡¯d rapidly risen to prominence. As a mere Universe Realm Immortal, he slew a whole group of Immortal Kings at the Seventh Gate of Heaven.

    Then, under the name Shen Mu, he slew eight more Immortal Kings at the Divine Hunt!

    Word of both incidents had long since spread throughout the Immortal Realm. Who didn¡¯t know Su Yi¡¯s name?

    Suddenly, the way they looked at Su Yi changed.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you... Didn¡¯t you die in the Abyss of Dark Fog?¡± Sui Fenghe couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    The others looked confused too.

    Three months ago, nine top immortal factions sent their Immortal Kings after Su Yi. In the end, both he and his pursuers disappeared into the Abyss of Dark Fog, never to return. The entire Immortal Realm had practically boiled over in response.

    Even now, Su Yi and the Immortal Kings¡¯ oue was an unresolved mystery. No one had answers.

    Yet now, Su Yi had appeared in the Jadelight Pure Lands¡¯ territories. Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised?

    Su Yipletely disregarded Sui Fenghe.

    He walked casually into the hall, helped Ying Xiu to her feet, and said gently, ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯m not toote. In a bit, I¡¯ll help you vent.¡±

    In his past life, he and Ying Shanxue were like-minded friends. Ying Xiu was Ying Shanxue¡¯s junior. He couldn¡¯t possibly let anyone mistreat her.

    Su Yi then walked over to Kong Ye and helped him up too. He¡¯d already neutralized the power of the formation suppressing him.

    When they saw this, everyone else present was astonished, no exceptions. That was the sect-protecting formation of the Jadelight Purnds, yet an Immortal Lord had neutralized it with a snap of his fingers!

    ¡°Su Yi! This is the Jadelight Pure Lands¡¯ territory. What... What have youe here for?¡± Sui Fenghe growled.

    Su Yi continued to ignore him. Rather, he was ignoring everyone but Kong Ye and Ying Xiu!

    He looked at Kong Ye and said, ¡°I¡¯ve got a rough sense of the situation. Let me resolve this. You and Ying Xiu can just stand back and watch.¡±

    Kong Ye¡¯s face was fraught with worry, so he transmitted a warning. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, Senior Apprentice Brother Wei Yun has the Jadelight Treasure Mirror, the secret treasure used to control our sect-protecting formation. You must be careful!¡±

    Su Yi nodded.

    It was then that Wei Yun interjected, his voice full of dignity. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, I know you¡¯vee a long way, but we have no further need of your assistance. I¡¯ll have to ask you to return!¡±

    Only then did Su Yi look at him. He said tly, ¡°I didn¡¯te here to help. I came here to eliminate everyone colluding with the Church of All Spirits."

    Wei Yun¡¯s pupils constricted. Many of the higher-ups¡¯ expressions shifted.

    A man¡¯s reputation was like a tree¡¯s shadow; it didn¡¯t appear out of nowhere. Even though Su Yi was ¡°just¡± an Immortal Lord, who <i>didn¡¯t </i>know that he¡¯d already killed numerous Immortal Kings?

    Wei Yun took a deep breath and said tly, ¡°I urge you not to bring ruin upon yourself. Don¡¯t forget that nine immortal factions have already set their sights on you. If I inform them of your arrival, you¡¯ll instantly find yourself beset by endless perils!¡±

    He paused, then added, ¡°That aside, the territories of the Jadelight Pure Lands arepletely protected by an ancient killing formation. It¡¯s enough to kill an Immortal King with ease. I¡¯m afraid things won¡¯t end well for you if you insist on causing trouble.¡±

    This was already a tant threat!

    But Su Yi justughed. ¡°Are you done talking?¡±

    ¡°Su Yi!¡± Grand Elder Sui Fenghe roared in fury. ¡°Don¡¯t insist on doing this the hard way! We respect you, and we don¡¯t want a falling out, but if you really think that means we¡¯re afraid of you, you couldn¡¯t be any more mistaken!¡±

    Su Yi snapped his fingers.

    <i>h!</i>

    Sword qi shot through the air, piercing a bloody hole through Sui Fenghe¡¯s forehead. His body toppled over backward and thudded to the ground.

    The crowd was instantly in uproar. Startled cries arose on all sides.

    The higher-ups were startled. None of them had anticipated that Su Yi would kill someone at the drop of a hat, without any warning at all!

    Wei Yun was an Immortal King, but it happened too fast for him to intervene!

    Ying Xiu pursed her lips, but inwardly, she found this immensely satisfying. <i>A traitor like him deserved to die!</i>

    Kong Ye, however, inwardly cried out. <i>How could Wei Yun possibly let this end peacefully after this?</i>

    Blood gushed from Grand Elder Sui Fenghe¡¯s corpse, spreading across the ground. The pungent smell of bloodshed permeated the air.

    Wei Yun¡¯s face was ashen, and his eyes shed with murderous intent. ¡°Su Yi! There was no enmity between us. We were happy to coexist, yet now, you¡¯ve gone and killed one of us! Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re over the line?¡±

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°I came to the Buzhou Mountains to tten the Church of All Spirits, and you¡¯re colluding with them. It¡¯s only right that I execute you.¡±

    He swept his gaze across the gathered higher-ups. ¡°If you¡¯re not convinced, I encourage you to step forth and save me the trouble of hunting down traitors one by one.¡±

    The crowd¡¯s expressions shifted, but none of them dared to meet Su Yi¡¯s gaze.

    Several of the higher-ups looked at Wei Yun.

    Wei Yun was so angry that heughed. ¡°The Church of All Spirits has a divine backer. Who are you to provoke them? You¡¯re simply throwing your life away!¡±

    With that, he activated the Jadelight Treasure Mirror.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A swath of the power of the formation surged forth, transforming into a dazzling, golden light that descended upon Su Yi.

    The Jadelight Profound Heavens Formation! The greatest sect-protecting killing formation in the Jadelight Pure Lands!

    Its power was indeed terrifying to the extreme. It was enough to threaten any modern-day Immortal King.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Kong Ye looked stricken.

    But Su Yi neither fled nor dodged. He just took a step forward.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The golden radiance mmed into him, only to explode into a rain of light and scatter. Su Yi hadn¡¯t even attacked!

    The crowd gasped. All of them were astonished. <i>Su Yi... is far more terrifying than the rumors say!</i>

    Even Kong Ye and Ying Xiu were unwittingly stunned. <i>You... You can do that?!?</i>

    ¡°Die!¡± Wei Yun bellowed, his hair and beard bristling with anger as he activated the Jadelight Treasure Mirror with all his might.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The formation¡¯s power burst forth in waves, descending upon Su Yi in full force.

    Everyone gathered in the hall was terrified. All of them hurriedly moved further away for fear of getting swept into it.

    But Su Yi just continued ahead, his tall, upright figure bursting with all-epassing momentum. Wherever he passed, the formation¡¯s power exploded. It couldn¡¯t so much as scratch him.

    He was like a boulder in turbulent seas. No matter the wind and waves, they could shake him!

    Despite himself, Wei Yun¡¯s heart filled with terror. He struggled to believe his eyes.

    Su Yi was already right in front of him. He raised his hand and said, ¡°Kneel!¡±

    Wei Yun¡¯s eyes bulged, and he resisted with everything he had, but he was an Immortal King afflicted by a divine tribtion. How could he possibly be any match for Su Yi?

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    Wei Yun¡¯s knees thudded to the ground with such force that his kneecaps shattered. Blood sttered the ground, and he cried out in agony.

    The high elder had been so grand and imposing just moments prior, yet now, Su YI had forced him to his knees in a single, humiliating palm strike!

    Everyone waspletely dumbstruck and rooted to the spot.

    Su Yi had only just arrived, but he¡¯d already killed Grand Elder Sui Fenghe in the time it took to snap his fingers. Immediately afterward, he crushed the Jadelight Profound Heavens Formation¡¯s onught with unstoppable momentum and forced High Elder Wei Yun to his knees!

    He was just too tyrannical! It waspletely one-sided, without the slightest suspense!

    Kong Ye and Ying Xiu almost suspected they were dreaming.

    Their situation had made them feelpletely helpless. Both were on the brink of despair.

    Yet to Su Yi, their problems seemedpletely immaterial. He¡¯d just turned the situation on its head with casual ease!

 Chapter 1737 - Fishy

    <h4>Chapter 1737 - Fishy</h4>

    The grand hall was deathly silent. Su Yi¡¯s contemptuous bearing and invincible majesty had intimidated everyone present.

    Wei Yun knelt on the floor, his entire body quivering in agony.

    He raised his head with great difficulty and hissed, ¡°If you kill me, the Church of All Spirits will seek revenge. When that happens, you might well be able to flee, but what of the Jadelight Pure Lands?¡±

    Su Yi said tly, ¡°I said it earlier. I came to the Buzhou Mountains to tten the Church of All Spirits, so why should I run?¡±

    Wei Yun¡¯s eyes bulged. ¡°The Church of All Spirits has a divine backer. Even top factions don''t dare to provoke them lightly. Who are you to provoke a god?¡±

    Su Yiughed dryly. ¡°What do gods amount to? Sooner orter, I¡¯ll end everything about them!¡±

    With that, he waved his sleeves.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Wei Yun exploded, and his ashes scattered to the wind.

    The crowd shuddered. Without exception, their hair stood on end. They couldn¡¯t even imagine it. Their high elder had been an Immortal King, yet now, he¡¯d been wiped out just like that!

    ¡°I killed a traitor to the Jadelight Pure Lands, someone who colluded with your enemies. Does anyone have any objections?¡± asked Su Yi. He swept his gaze across the crowd.

    The atmosphere was stifled and tense. No one responded.

    When Su Yi¡¯s gazended on an elder, the elder''s expression shifted. ¡°Submitting to the Church of All Spirits was Martial Uncle Wei Yun¡¯s idea. We were just carrying out orders...¡±

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    A streak of sword qi took the man¡¯s head clean off. His severed head and headless corpse toppled to the ground.

    This bloody scene left many of the other higher-ups visibly ovee with fright, and their knees turned to jelly.

    Someone shouted in fury, ¡°Su Yi, you¡¯re an outsider, yet you¡¯re massacring our sectmates. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re taking this too far!?¡±

    <i>Bang!</i>

    A momentter, the speaker¡¯s body split and exploded. Even his soul dissipated.

    ¡°Is anyone still not convinced?¡± Su Yi asked tly.

    A long time passed, but no one dared respond. The way Su Yi killed without so much as batting an eye had intimidated them all.

    <i>The Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign¡¯s abilities really are extraordinary... </i>thought Ying Xiu. Su Yi¡¯s figure seemed so tall and so prideful that it seemed only natural to prostrate yourself before him!

    Meanwhile, Sect Leader Qi Xiaozhen had broken free, so he rose to his feet and sped his fist in greeting. ¡°You have my utmost gratitude, Fellow Daoist. Thank you for helping to cleanse the Jadelight Pure Lands of filth!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t me me?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Qi Xiaozhen shook his head. ¡°The high and grand elders harbored ill intentions and colluded with our enemies. Both were no different from traitors. If you hadn¡¯t gotten here just in time and struck like lightning, the Jadelight Pure Lands¡¯ ancient legacy could have been ruined by their hands!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Your intervention was an enormous act of benevolence toward the Jadelight Pure Lands. We ought to be thankful. How could we possibly find fault with you?¡± Kong Ye approached and respectfully bowed to Su Yi.

    Of those present, only he and Ying Xiu knew who this young man really was!

    The others finally seemed toe back to their senses. One after another, they bowed to Su Yi in greeting. ¡°Many thanks, Fellow Daoist!¡±

    ¡°No need to thank me,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°There¡¯s already a grudge between me and the Church of All Spirits. Besides, if only out of consideration for Miss Ying Xiu, I couldn¡¯t possibly have stayed out of this.¡±

    Ying Xiu was stunned, but she knew that the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign wasn¡¯t really doing this out of consideration for her, but rather, for her n ancestor Ying Shanxue.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, with you here, we¡¯ll have nothing to fear even if the Church of All Spiritses calling!¡± Immortal King Kong Yeughed with excitement and delight.

    The others had no idea why he had such faith in Su Yi, but none of them dared say anything now.

    But against all expectations, Su Yi asked, ¡°Why wait for the Church of All Spirits toe to us?¡±

    The crowd was stunned. Immortal King Kong Ye couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What do you mean, Fellow Daoist?¡±

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? I want to take the initiative to go to their nest and crush them all in one fell swoop.¡±

    Gasps rang out throughout the room. <i>He wants tounch an attack against the Church of All Spirits? Not even the strongest factions of the present day would dare attempt such a thing!</i>

    <i>After all, who doesn¡¯t know that they¡¯ve got a divine backer? </i>

    <i>Admittedly, their god is subject to the restrictions of the Laws of the Natural Order, and he cannot enter this world, but his methods are nheless enough to resolve any catastrophe the sect might face!</i>

    <i>Given the circumstances, attacking their headquarters unquestionably reckless. It¡¯s simply insane!</i>

    Even Kong Ye and Ying Xiu, the two who knew Su Yi¡¯s identity, felt their hearts shake. Despite themselves, they were stunned.

    After all, they were also fully aware that Su Yi was merely the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign¡¯s reincarnation, not Wang Ye at his peak.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, please reconsider!¡± Sect Leader Qi Xiaochen said hurriedly. ¡°The Church of All Spirits has dozens of Immortal Kings, over three hundred Immortal Lords, and eighty thousand yao soldiers. Furthermore, their leader is a divine emissary appointed by their deity, and the sect has numerous treasures and abilities bequeathed to them by their god....¡±

    But before he could say any more, Su Yi said, ¡°I¡¯ve already made up my mind.¡±

    Qi Xiaozhen fell silent. The crowd exchanged nces.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you to send messengers to the Divine Jade and Divine Fulcrum Pure Lands. Have theme to watch the battle.¡±

    ¡°Watch?¡± Ying Xiu was a bit confused.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Our victory will help them release their pent-up fury too, and they can clean up anyone who escapes. That¡¯ll prevent any fish from slipping through my.¡±

    The crowd was stunned. Even if you¡¯d hit them over the head, they would never have guessed Su Yi would start nning the cleanup before the battle had even begun! Furthermore, his tone suggested that he had absolute confidence!

    Kong Ye was the first toe to his senses. He gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°Got it! We of the Jadelight Pure Lands will do our utmost to assist you, and I¡¯ll do everything I can to convince the other purends to send their forces. We¡¯ll take the Church of All Spirits down together!¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°Just have theme watch the battle. If you try to convince them to send their forces against the Church of All Spirits... there¡¯s no guarantee they¡¯ll help.¡±

    Neither the Divine Jade nor the Divine Fulcrum Pure Lands understood the situation. How could they possibly risk their lives against the Church of All Spirits?

    They¡¯d only help if Su Yi won. Only then would they seize the opportunity to attack any remnants of the Church of All Spirits who survived the initial carnage.

    Simply put, they¡¯d support whoever emerged victorious!

    Su Yi most certainly didn¡¯t think his current prestige was enough to convince the purends to fight for him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll visit the other two purends personally,¡± said Sect Leader Qi Xiaozhen. He understood. Attacking really was better than just passively defending!

    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll leave for the Church of All Spirits in six hours.¡± Su Yi nodded.

    Qi Xiaozhen and the other higher-ups promptly got to work, while Kong Ye led Ying Xiu and Su Yi to his immortal cave.

    ¡°Junior Kong Ye greets you, Sovereign!¡± As soon as they got inside, Kong Ye faced Su Yi and bowed with the utmost respect. Ying Xiu hurriedly followed suit.

    ¡°No need to be so reserved and polite. Sit down,¡± said Su Yi. He casually sat on a prayer mat, took out a jug of wine, and closed his eyes in contemtion.

    Kong Ye and Ying Xiu took their seats, but when they saw that Su Yi was thinking, neither dared to interrupt. Both just sat there in reserved silence.

    After a while, Su YI suddenly asked, ¡°It seems that the Divine Jade and Divine Fulcrum Pure Lands¡¯ situation is just as dire as yours. Is that right?¡±

    Kong Ye nodded. ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case. During the cataclysm of the Age of Fallen Immortals, all three purends took heavy damage and suffered massive casualties. Practically all of our strongest experts died to save our sects¡¯ disciples.¡±

    His gaze was bleak. Long ago, the Jadelight Pure Lands had been one of the strongest factions beneath the heavens!

    Su Yi continued, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Ying Shanxue go into hiding like the other Great Realm experts? Why choose to brave the River of Epochs and seek refuge in the Epoch of Confucianism?¡±

    Kong Ye was stunned, but Ying Xiu chimed in, ¡°My father said that before Ancestor Shanxue left, she said that people of her level had only two choices. They could lower their heads andpromise, thereby avoiding divine misfortune, or they could leave the Immortal Realm and seek out an alternative path to live in the River of Epochs.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze focused. ¡°Lower their heads? To whom?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ying Xiu shook her head.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Su Yi said, ¡°Does that mean that Immortal Sovereign Feng Tu of the Divine Fulcrum Pure Lands and Immortal Sovereign Ziyin of the Divine Jade Pure Lands have long since left the Immortal Realm too?¡±

    ¡°That is precisely the case,¡± said Kong Ye.

    Su Yi sighed and murmured, ¡°Indeed, there¡¯s something fishy afoot here. I can¡¯t believe I overlooked it all this time...¡±

    Kong Ye and Ying Xiu both looked confused. They didn¡¯t understand what Su Yi was getting at.

    He didn¡¯t exin.

    After seeing the Jadelight Pure Lands¡¯ miserable state, he realized something.

    The Great Realm experts he¡¯d once been friendly with had all either left the Immortal Realm or evaporated into thin air. There was no word of any of them!

    Admittedly, it was possible that they were just hiding to avoid divine misfortune.

    But Jiang Tai¡¯e was in hiding too, and he¡¯d still sent his people after Su Yi. If Jiang Tai¡¯e could do it, why couldn¡¯t Wang Ye¡¯s closest friends do the same?

    There was something else fishy afoot too.

    Xiao Ruyi of the House of Little Joys, Ying Shanxue of the Jadelight Pure Lands, Ol¡¯ Baldy Feng Tu of the Divine Fulcrum Pure Lands, and even Immortal Sovereign Ziyin of the Divine Jade Pure Lands had all left the Immortal Realm.

    But Blood Firmament, Jiang Tai¡¯e, the Leveling Heavens Immortal Sovereign, and his other enemies were all still here!

    This was unquestionably odd.

    <i>Ying Shanxue left because she was unwilling to lower her head. Does that mean that Blood Firmament, Jiang Tai¡¯e, and the others did lower their leads? Is that how they avoided catastrophe?</i>

    <i>But who did theypromise with?</i>

    <i>The gods?</i>

    <i>No, that can¡¯t be it. Had they really sought refuge with the gods, why would they have to hide from divine misfortune? Why would there be no sign of them even after all this time...?</i>

    Su Yi rubbed his forehead. All kinds of questions flitted through his head as he realized that ¡°divine misfortune¡± was far moreplicated than he¡¯d realized!

    <i>If only I could find a Great Realm old-timer who knew the inside story. Perhaps then I could learn the truth, </i>thought Su Yi.

    All he had now were a few scattered clues. From them, he concluded that those Great Realm experts unwilling topromise had likely all left the Immortal Realm a long time ago.

    Without their protection and oversight, sects like the Pure Lands of the Buzhou Mountains had declined. This was what led to their current weakened state!

    In contrast, sects that retained their Great Realm experts¡ªlike the Church of the Pure One and the Church of Supreme Oneness¡ªwere still among the greatest factions in the Immortal Realm!

 Chapter 1738 - Advancing With Unstoppable Force

    <h4>Chapter 1738 - Advancing With Unstoppable Force</h4>

    Su Yi took a sip of wine and started asking about the Church of All Spirits.

    So long as Immortal King Kong Ye had answers, he held nothing back.

    The Church of All Spirits was based in a blessed ground known as Celestial Pce Mountain. It was three hundred thousand miles from the Jadelight Pure Lands.

    But their territories had expanded until there were just eight thousand miles between them and the Jadelight Pure Lands!

    ording to Immortal King Kong Ye, the Church of All Spirits had thirteen bases along the road to Celestial Pce Mountain.

    Each was upied by a faction of the Yao Path subordinate to the Church of All Spirits. These factions all had at least seven or eight Immortal Lords. Some had more than ten, and a few even had Immortal Kings!

    These top experts aside, they had endless lesser experts of the Yao Path.

    And these were merely some of the Church of All Spirits¡¯ subordinate factions. The Church of All Spirits itself had dozens of Immortal Kings, over three hundred Immortal Lords, and eighty thousand experts of the Yao Path!

    A lineup like that was enough to make even some of the top factions of the present-day Immortal Realm pale byparison.

    ¡°But despite their power and influence, and despite having experts as numerous as the clouds, the Church of All Spirits is far from unified. Dragons swim with fish, and there are numerous camps and divisions within the sect. If we destroy their leader, the whole sect is sure to disintegrate,¡± said Kong Ye.

    He then went on to introduce the leader of the Church of All Spirits. He was a peak Miracle Realm Immortal King of unfathomable power. They said all he needed was the right opportunity, and he¡¯d step smoothly into the Great Realm.

    His origins were mysterious, and a deity had appointed him his emissary. He controlled treasures and abilities bequeathed to him by his god, all of them terrifyingly powerful.

    Beneath the sect leader, there were ten deeply loyal chief libationers, each an Immortal King.

    Especially High Chief Libationer Wei Xun. They said he wasn¡¯t any weaker than the sect leader!

    Here, Su Yi corrected, ¡°They¡¯re down a few chief libationers. There should be just seven left.¡±

    Not long ago, Chief Libationer Ming Xing targeted Immortal Queen Liu Yun in zing Firmament Immortal City, only for Su Yi to kill him instead.

    Then, during that grand chase, five Immortal Kings of the Church of All Spirits died at Su Yi¡¯s hands. Two had been chief libationers!

    Kong Ye had to pause to process that before continuing. ¡°It¡¯s been a long, long time since the sect leader appeared in public. They say he¡¯s gone into seclusion to prepare for a breakthrough into the Great Realm. High Chief Libationer Wei Xun is overseeing things in his ce.¡±

    After exining several other details, he said, ¡°Sovereign, it seems to me that if we sneak onto Celestial Pce Mountain, you¡¯ll be able to catch them off guard and destroy them before they even know what hit them!¡±

    Ying Xiu nodded.

    There was no way the Church of All Spirits could possibly know that the reincarnation of the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign had already arrived at the Buzhou Mountains. A surprise attack was undoubtedly their best option.

    But Su Yi shook his head. ¡°No need to hide anything. Let¡¯s just kill our way to Celestial Pce Mountain.¡±

    Kong Ye was bbergasted, and Ying Xiu¡¯s eyes widened. <i>He wants to kill his way to their door?</i>

    <i>That¡¯s sure to alert them! That means that even if we make it all the way to Celestial Pce Mountain, they¡¯ll haveid a thoroughly prepared trap for us!</i>

    Su Yi could tell at a nce what they were thinking, and he couldn¡¯tugh. ¡°I¡¯m giving them time to prepare on purpose. That way, we¡¯ll be able to get rid of them all at once.¡±

    Kong Ye and Ying Xiu understood that, but... they found it difficult to stay calm. <i>Don¡¯t tell me the Sovereign... really isn¡¯t at all afraid of their divine backer!?</i>

    ......

    Four hourster.

    Sect Leader Qi Xiaozhen rushed over and informed Su Yi that the other two purends had agreed to send their experts to watch the battle.

    But just as Su Yi had anticipated, neither sect understood the situation well enough tomit to anything beyond just watching the battle. They weren¡¯t going to help!

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t at all bothered by this. He¡¯d never expected any help from them anyway.

    As night fell, Su Yi got to work. Only Kong Ye and Ying Xiu left with him.

    Sect Leader Qi Xiaozhen and the other higher-ups had made ample preparations to leave shortly afterward and take care of the aftermath.

    ......

    The Buzhou Mountains covered eighty thousand miles. It was home to a few famous blessed grounds, but outside of them, it was a perilous ce.

    The most terrifying danger of all was the ¡°spatial folds!¡±

    But none of that was enough to threaten Su Yi.

    In his past life, Wang Ye explored the Buzhou Mountains on numerous asions in search of the legendary Tree of All Worlds.

    In the end, he never found it. However, all that searching meant that Wang Ye knew the Buzhou Mountains like the back of his hand. With this valuable experience, walking through the Buzhou Mountains was like returning to familiar territory.

    Not long after he left the Jadelight Pure Lands, a group of yao cultivators appeared in Su Yi¡¯s path. Their leader was an Immortal Lord in silver robes.

    ¡°Immortal King Kong Ye? Has the Jadelight Pure Lands decided to submit to the Church of All Spirits?¡± The silver-robed Immortal Lord recognized Kong Ye at a nce, and his expression filled withughter. ¡°That means that going forward, we¡¯ll all be one big family!¡±

    The other yao cultivators chuckled too. They were facing an Immortal King, but they weren¡¯t the least bit respectful or fearful. This made it obvious just how enormous the Church of All Spirits¡¯ bluster was.

    s, this time, they¡¯d run into Su Yi.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste time talking. He just swung his sleeve through the air.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Sword qi burst forth like an arc of divine light.

    The silver-robed man and hispanions exploded, one after another, their souls dispersed.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t so much as look at them. He just continued ahead, Kong Ye and Ying Xiu hot on his heels.

    On the road ahead, they encountered several groups of cultivators from the Church of All Spirits. None were all that strong; some had yet to even be immortals.

    Ultimately, even in the Immortal Realm, only a small number of cultivators ever entered the Immortal Dao.

    Even in a massive, powerful faction like the Church of All Spirits, only a minority of disciples ever became immortals. Most were experts beneath the Immortal Dao.

    But even when he ran into weaklings, Su Yi killed them without the slightest politeness. He was like a hurricane blowing through the mountains, killing everything in his path!

    He said he¡¯d kill his way to the Church of All Spirits¡¯ir, and he naturally wouldn¡¯t go back on his word.

    Eight thousand miles away.

    Misty clouds permeated the air. An enormous valley shaped like a gourd stood by the banks of a coursing ck river.

    Cbash Valley!

    This was one of the Church of All Spirits¡¯ bases. It was under the control of one of their auxiliary factions, the Skyfire Yao Sect.

    Cbash Valley was inhabited by three thousand yao cultivators, including nine Immortal Lords and an Immortal King!

    It was almost nightfall, and the light of the setting sun cast elongated shadows.

    Cbash Valley¡¯s interior was lively and boisterous.

    Today, the sect was celebrating one of its grand elder¡¯s birthdays. They¡¯d arranged a sumptuous feast, and all of their experts had gathered to eat, drink, and make merry.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Suddenly, an intoxicated old man rubbed his eyes. ¡°Who are those three? How dare they trespass in the skies over Cbash Valley?¡±

    The gathered yao cultivators all looked over, but before they could see the trespassers clearly, the dome of heaven burst with intense light, as if the very sun itself had exploded.

    Everyone was startled, but before they could react, countless streaks of sword qi fell like a raging downpour, nketing heaven and earth!

    Everyst streak of sword qi was resplendent, forceful, and seemingly unstoppable.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Countless holes tore open in the formation nketing Cbash Valley, and it quickly split into pieces and copsed with a bang.

    When the sword qi fell, agonized, desperate cries resounded throughout the valley as one yao cultivator after another died brutal deaths. The dense sword qi slew them where they stood, and their bodies bloomed like crimson fireworks, staining the skies red.

    The buildings within the valley copsed into pieces.

    Even the Immortal Lords amounted to nothing at all. As the dense sword qi fell, all of them died instantly.

    It happened in the blink of an eye!

    All of Cbash Valley split, the earth riddled with holes as the ground ran red with blood!

    Su Yi stood beneath the dome of heaven, calmly taking all of this in. Kong Ye and Ying Xiu stood behind him.

    ¡°Bastard!!¡± An enraged bellow rang out, and a tall, upright man in ck robes shot through the air, waving a massive mallet that he ruthlessly swung at Su Yi.

    He was an Immortal King!

    Yet when Kong Ye and Ying Xiu saw him, their eyes filled with pity.

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    Su Yi stretched out his finger and tapped the air.

    The massive hammer split into pieces, reduced to mere fragments of scrap metal.

    The man in ck visibly lost hisposure. It was as if someone had dumped a bucket of ice water on his head. The anger burning in his chest instantly fizzled out, and he turned and fled!

    There was no denying that he reacted quickly, and he fled decisively.

    But before he got far, his entire body split down the midline!

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    A streak of sword qi passed through his bisected body and into the sky, where it created a startling, three-hundred-thousand-foot rift in the air.

    ¡°What a fast sword... He... He...¡±

    But before the man in ck could say anything more, everything went dark, and thest thread of his awareness dissipated.

    Both halves of his corpse fell apart, transforming into a rain of blood that stained the sky a shade of red even more vivid than the fiery light of dusk.

    ¡°An early-stage Immortal King died... just like that?¡±

    Beads of cold sweat formed on Kong Ye¡¯s forehead.

    It was just too terrifying.

    He¡¯d killed an Immortal King as if he were nothing!

    Even Ying Xiu couldn¡¯t help but feel dazed, but then, this was only natural. She and her master weren¡¯t there to see how Su Yi slew all those Immortal Kings. Of course this was shocking!

    Su Yi took a sip of wine, then gazed up at the curtain of dusk. ¡°Come on. If we pick up the pace a little, we should be able to reach Celestial Pce Mountain by nightfall.¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, he shot into the distance.

    The light of the setting sun illuminated his blue robes, making them shine with dreamlike luster. He was like a god or saint on a journey through the mountains.

    Kong Ye and Ying Xiu hurried after him.

    At first, they¡¯d been ovee with worry. They thought marching right into Celestial Pce Mountain would lead to unpredictable trouble and peril.

    But their mentalities had already silently shifted.

    Setting aside the god backing the Church of All Spirits, how many of the church¡¯s Immortal Kings were any match for the Sovereign?

    Besides, the Sovereign wouldn¡¯t have done this if he weren¡¯t confident that he could defend against the church¡¯s divine backer!

    An hourter.

    Sect Leader Qi Xiaozhen led a group of Jadelight Pure Lands experts over.

    When they say that Cbash Valley had been practically leveled, they froze, unwittingly stunned. Their hearts shook.

    They could tell at a nce that the sect formerly based here, the Skyfire Yao Sect, had been annihted!

    Meanwhile, Su Yi and hispanions had already arrived at the Church of All Spirits¡¯ second base...

 Chapter 1739 - Fighting Alone Across Thirty Thousand Miles

    <h4>Chapter 1739 - Fighting Alone Across Thirty Thousand Miles</h4>

    Lingmang Peak, the territories of the Endless Clouds Yao Sect.

    This was the second of the Church of All Spirits¡¯ bases. It was home to a mid-stage MIracle Realm Immortal King and neen Immortal Lords, as well as roughly six thousand lesser yao cultivators.

    Su Yi and hispanions had only just appeared in the distance when...

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Monstrous, blood-red light shot from the peak. The power of countless formations surged throughout the surrounding three thousand miles, rising from the surface of the earth.

    A killing formation nketed heaven and earth, and Su Yi was right in the thick of it, thoroughly surrounded on all sides.

    A deep voice rang out. ¡°Immortal King Kong Ye? Were you the one who led the attack on Cbash Valley?¡±

    A ten-thousand-foot figure appeared atop Lingmang Peak, like an ancient, primordial demon. His entire body was shrouded in blood-red yao qi, and his eyes shone like celestial bodies.

    The Bloodbathed Yao King! He was an old fogey of the Endless Clouds Yao Sect, and his true body was a Purple Thunder Blood Ox. He was a true, natural-born variant species.

    When the Bloodbathed Yao King appeared, hundreds of thousands of yao cultivators shouted and clustered around him. All of them seethed with murderous intent.

    ¡°Look! It seems they already know what happened in Cbash Valley,¡± Su Yi said thoughtfully.

    This was to be expected. Both Cbash Valley and Lingmang Peak were among the Church of Endless Spirits¡¯ bases. They had secret methods of staying in touch. No matter what happened to one base, the others would find out immediately.

    But judging by the Bloodbathed Yao King¡¯s questions, he had no idea that the Skyfire Yao Sect had already been crushed. Furthermore, he had no idea that the three of them were behind this attack.

    The reason for this gap in his knowledge was easy to guess. The attack was over far too quickly. They¡¯d arrived at Lingmang Peak less than an hour after crushing the Skyfire Yao Sect.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Kong Ye, who gave you the gall to trespass in the Church of All Spirits¡¯ territory?¡± bellowed the Bloodbathed Yao King with monstrous fury.

    But the only answer he got was a swing of Su Yi¡¯s sleeves. Sword qi extended for thirty thousand feet and fell like the river of stars pouring onto the world below. Boundless sword intent filled heaven and earth.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Three thousand feet of mountains and rivers shook. The killing formations covering the area broke like paper window paneling beneath that terrifying sword force, scattering with a bang. And when this strikended, it was like the river of stars pouring onto the world below. The ten-thousand-foot Bloodbathed Yao King was unwittingly astonished, to the point that his eyes almost popped out of their sockets.

    <i>What kind of attack is this!?</i>

    But there was no time for him to give the matter any further thought. That terrifying sword intent filled his heart with panic, and he reacted practically on instinct, striking with all his might.

    ¡°Break!¡± The Bloodbathed Yao King roared, his voice booming like thunder.

    He swung his mountainous white bone spear into the descending sword qi with enormous force and momentum. Unearthly light swept outward.

    But what happened next shocked and terrified every yao cultivator present.

    Beneath that strike like the falling river of stars, the Bloodbathed Yao King¡¯s full-force attack was as futile as a mantis trying to block a chariot. A deafening impact rang out, and the mountainous white bone spear snapped. The ten-thousand-foot-tall Bloodbathed Yao King died explosively on the spot!

    ¡°NO¡ª!¡±

    ¡°How is this possible?¡±

    ¡°Is that an Immortal King of the Dao of the Sword?¡±

    ...All of the yao cultivators were astonished, and their faces filled with despair.

    They didn¡¯t even have time to flee. When that boundlessly grand sword strike descended, Lingmang Peak copsed with a bang, and the thousands of yao cultivators on its slopes were reduced to ash.

    The sh even opened a chasm several tens of thousands of feet long on the ground. It was so deep that it almost seemed bottomless!

    Kong Ye and Ying Xiu exchanged nces. <i>He just eradicated one of the Church of All Spirits¡¯ bases! Even an Immortal King failed to block a single attack!</i>

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Su Yi. He turned and left without a single wasted word.

    But his overbearing strength was on full disy!

    ......

    Celestial Pce Mountain, the site of the Church of All Spirits.

    High Chief Libationer Wei Xun sat in a hall carved entirely out of ck jade. He was flipping through an ancient text carved on bone slips.

    He looked young, and he was dressed in long purple robes. When his eyes moved, they brought with them wisps of blood-red radiance. Even just seated casually, his imposing aura seemed capable of swallowing both mountains and seas.

    ¡°Right, is there any word from the Jadelight Pure Lands?¡± Wei Xun looked up and asked.

    Last night, he made contact with High Elder Wei Yun of the Jadelight Pure Lands, who promised to represent his sect in submitting to the Church of All Spirits today!

    Yet night was fast approaching, and there was still no word from him. Wei Xun couldn¡¯t help but find this a bit strange. <i>Don¡¯t tell me something unexpected happened in the Jadelight Pure Lands?</i>

    ¡°High Chief Libationer, we¡¯ve yet to receive any news,¡± an elderly servant said respectfully.

    Wei Xun furrowed his brow. ¡°Very well. Let¡¯s wait a while longer.¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when a voice boomed from beyond the hall.

    ¡°Reporting to the High Chief Libationer! The Skyme Yao Sect stationed in Cbash Valley has been destroyed. There were no survivors!¡±

    A tall, stalwart man stood outside the hall, his head low. ¡°Our forces are investigating for further details. We¡¯ll know who the culprit was soon!¡±

    Wei Xun put away the bone slips, his gaze icy. ¡°There are still people in the Buzhou Mountains who dare to attack our Church of All Spirits?¡±

    The stalwart man said in a low voice, ¡°High Chief Libationer, Cbash Valley is just eight thousand miles from the Jadelight Pure Lands. I suspect... that they might have been behind this.¡±

    Wei Xun¡¯s expression grew strange. ¡°If this was really their work, what are they thinking? How could they be so bold as to attack us with their paltry forces?¡±

    He really didn¡¯t get it.

    After a moment¡¯s thought, he said, ¡°Keep investigating for further information.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The stalwart man dashed off, only to return just fifteen minutester.

    ¡°Well?¡± asked Wei Xun. ¡°Did you discover the culprit?¡±

    The stalwart man said, ¡°Your Excellency, we just received word that the Endless Clouds Yao Sect of Lingmang Peak has been destroyed!¡±

    Wei Xun was dumbstruck. <i>Barely any time has passed, but now, the Endless Clouds Yao Sect has been destroyed too?</i>

    <i>Who did this? How could they be so frenzied?</i>

    ¡°The Endless Clouds Yao Sect had the Bloodbathed Yao King to oversee things, yet now, it¡¯s been destroyed. It seems the culprit had to at least be an Immortal King.¡± Wei Xun¡¯s eyes shed.

    Wei Xun¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°They started with Cbash Valley, then moved onto Lingmang Peak... Don¡¯t tell me the culprits n to kill their way to Celestial Pce Mountain?¡±

    He burst into coldughter.

    The elderly servant beside him said softly, ¡°No one would dare act wantonly on our territories! Not even top factions! No one would dare!¡±

    Wei Xun subtly inclined his head. ¡°No one with a functioning brain would seek out their own destruction like that, yet now, someone has really dared to attack the Church of All Spirits. Whoever they are, we cannot let them off lightly!¡±

    His eyes shed with murderous intent.

    In the Buzhou Mountains, the Church of All Spirits was supreme. Try as he might, Wei Xun couldn¡¯t think of anybody bold enough to attack them on their home turf.

    ¡°Your Excellency, should I report this to the other chief libationers?¡± asked the elderly servant.

    ¡°No need,¡± Wei Xun said tly. ¡°All we lost are a few of our auxiliary factions. They don¡¯t amount to much.¡±

    But then, yet another report arrived.

    ¡°Esteemed High Chief Libationer, the Hundred Stars Immortal Sect¡¯s base at Redme River has been crushed!¡±

    Wei Xun¡¯s expression instantly darkened. <i>Someone crushed yet another of our bases? Don¡¯t tell me they seriously n to kill their way to Celestial Pce Mountain?</i>

    Wei Xun frowned. At first, he hadn''t taken this at all seriously, but now, three of their bases had been destroyed in barely any time at all. Even Wei Xun had to admit that something wasn¡¯t right here!

    After all, although those three bases were run by the church¡¯s auxiliary factions, all of them had an Immortal King to oversee things! Yet they¡¯d still been crushed, one after another. This was clear proof of the killers'' strength. It seemed entirely possible that multiple Immortal Kings were working together!

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the three purends have joined forces?¡± Wei Xun sank into thought.

    In the time that followed, he received one ill tiding after another.

    ¡°Esteemed High Chief Libationer, the Thousand Caves Five Colors Yao Sect has been crushed.¡±

    ¡°Esteemed High Chief Libationer, the Church of the Hovering Valley has been destroyed.¡±

    ¡°Esteemed High Chief Libationer....¡±

    One messenger after another came to deliver bad news. For all Wei Xun¡¯s shrewdness, he couldn¡¯t help but feel stricken. Visions rose unbidden to his mind¡ªa group of Immortal Kings charging into the territories under their jurisdiction, crushing their bases with unstoppable force as they made their way to Celestial Pce Mountain!

    Even Wei Xun could no longer sit still. He shot to his feet and said, ¡°Summon the other Chief Libationers, andmand everyone in the sect to prepare for battle!¡±

    If a group of Immortal Kings was really headed their way... there¡¯d be no escaping a bloody struggle tonight!

    But Wei Xun still doesn¡¯t understand. <i>What are those Immortal Kings thinking? Are they fools, or are they simply unafraid of death? How dare they attack the Church of All Spirits? Don¡¯t they know that our church is backed by a deity?</i>

    Before long, the remaining Chief Libationers arrived and learned the news from Wei Xun. All of them realized how serious the problem was!

    ¡°They''re obviously set on destruction, and they seem to be powerful. We have to make ample preparations before they get here,¡± someone said gravely.

    ¡°How dare they throw their weight around in our territory! No matter who they are, they must pay for their transgressions in blood!¡± someone said with seething murderous intent.

    ¡°Should we send word to the sect leader?¡±

    ¡°No need!¡± High Chief Libationer firmly rejected the idea. ¡°The sect leader has been working on something big, and we cannot disrupt him. Besides, Celestial Pce Mountain is our territory! With the treasures the Divine Venerate gave us, we could send a Great Realm expert packing, never mind a pack of Immortal Kings!¡±

    The others nodded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s see just what Immortal Kings dare to kill their way to our doors!¡± said Wei Xun as he led the way outside.

    The other chief libationers followed him. By now, all of them were aware that their attackers were too strong for their remaining bases to stop them.

    Their best option was to crush these unknown enemies when they reached Celestial Pce Mountain!

    As thest of the fiery light of dusk disappeared from the sky, the darkness of night descended over the peaks.

    Only the hundred-thousand-foot Celestial Pce Mountain remained thoroughlymplit. Its radiance illuminated everything on all sides!

    Su Yi and hispanions appeared in the distance.

    The thirteen auxiliary bases they¡¯d passed along the way had all been crushed. Not one had escaped intact.

    Less than six hours had passed between leaving the Jadelight Pure Lands and arriving at Celestial Pce Mountain.

    They¡¯d crossed thirty thousand miles in a sh, with unstoppable momentum!

    All that remained was the Church of All Spirits¡¯ headquarters, and it was already in sight.

 Chapter 1740 - Iâ€™m Just Here to Flatten This Place

    <h4>Chapter 1740 - I¡¯m Just Here to tten This ce</h4>

    Celestial Pce Mountain¡¯s steep slopes pierced throughyers of clouds.

    Night was imminent, and the mountain was thoroughlymplit.

    Theyers uponyers of mysterious and terrifying formations were in full view, and their firelight spread throughout the surrounding area. Everything within one hundred thousand feet was illuminated.

    High Chief Libationer Wei Xun stood at the mountaintop, leading a group of almost twenty Immortal Kings and Queens. He was like a monarch standing beneath the dome of heaven, his imposing majesty filling the skies!

    Over three hundred Immortal Lords stood solemnly on the slopes, holding thirty-foot formation gs. Together, they were an impressive sight. Their auras were fully linked, as if they¡¯d be a cohesive whole.

    There were two massive spatial tunnels, one at each side of the mountain. Countless yao cultivators were charging out of them.

    Some took on the form of vicious birds with wings so enormous as to blot out the sun.

    Others were like mountains in their own right, enormous and swathed in monstrous yao qi.

    Still others transformed into towering trees shrouded in blood-colored light and wrapped in electricity.

    They came in all shapes, from vegetation to birds and beasts, and they''d gathered into a grand army. When they stood in formation to protect Celestial Pce Mountain, they nketed heaven and earth. All of them seethed with murderous intent.

    They numbered in the tens of thousands!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Lightning rumbled and boomed, and baleful winds ran rampant. Beneath a night sky as dark as ink, an austere, tense atmosphere enveloped Celestial Pce Mountain and everything around it.

    From afar, it was like a sea of yao cultivators!

    ¡°High Chief Libationer, are we overdoing it?¡± whispered an Immortal King.

    They¡¯d practically brought out all the power their sect had to offer.

    ¡°We¡¯re up against a group of Immortal Kings. We have nothing to fear, but we can¡¯t getcent, either,¡± Wei Xun said with dignity.

    The others nodded. Celestial Pce Mountain was their home base, yet now, enemies were fighting and killing their way right to their door. This was a deration of war!

    ¡°I just wonder who those Immortal Kings are, and who gave them the courage to openly cause such an enormous storm,¡± someone else said, his eyes glinting with murderous intent.

    As they conversed, three figures suddenly shot over from beneath the distant skies.

    ¡°Just three people?¡± eximed some of the Immortal Kings.

    They didn¡¯t know who their assants were, but they¡¯d gotten here at lightning speed, crushing all thirteen bases in their path. Thus, the Church of All Spirits figured they had to be a group of Immortal Kings. But now, it seemed that something wasn¡¯t quite right here...

    ¡°That¡¯s Kong Ye of the Jadelight Pure Lands and his disciple, Ying Xiu. She¡¯s just a Void Realm True Immortal. As for that young man in blue... Hm. I don¡¯t recognize him.¡±

    Someone recognized Kong Ye and Ying Xiu at a nce, but this only made the crowd all the more astonished.

    They were naturally familiar with Kong Ye. He was an Immortal King long afflicted by a divine tribtion. His vitality was badly damaged; he wasn¡¯t even worth considering.

    But this only made them all the more confused. With Kong Ye¡¯s cultivation base and state of health, he couldn¡¯t possibly have fought his way all the way to Celestial Pce Mountain. Yet here he was, so... how?

    ¡°Let¡¯s ask them why they¡¯re here. I suspect... that they aren¡¯t the killers,¡± Wei Xun said with a frown.

    ¡°Got it.¡± A golden-robed, sharp-featured Immortal King nodded. He then sternly asked, ¡°Kong Ye, what are you doing at Celestial Pce Mountain thiste at night?¡±

    Su Yi and the others were approaching from afar.

    When Kong Ye heard this question, his gaze grew a bit strange. There was no doubt about it. The Church of All Spirits still had no idea who¡¯d destroyed their thirteen bases!

    The situation seemed ridiculous, but Kong Ye understood their confusion. They¡¯d crushed everything in their path since leaving the Jadelight Pure Lands, ttening one base after another with such speed that the Church of All Spirits had no time to investigate!

    But when Kong Ye saw the lineup they¡¯d prepared on Celestial Pce Mountain, his heart shook, and his expression filled with iparable solemnity. It was just too terrifying!

    Tens of thousands of yao cultivators, hundreds of Immortal Lords, and almost twenty Immortal Kings were waiting for them, and it seemed like they were all ready to fight. There was no doubt about it¡ªsensing that the situation didn¡¯t bode well, the Church of All Spirits had made ample preparations!

    ¡°Kong Ye, have you gone deaf? Why aren¡¯t you answering me?¡± bellowed the golden-robed Immortal King.

    The others all sensed that something was amiss, too.

    They¡¯d long since ced an inescapable over Celestial Pce Mountain, yet Kong Ye and hispanions weren¡¯t the least bit afraid. No, they were still walking over!

    They might have seemed like moths to the mes, but Wei Xun and the others increasingly felt that something wasn¡¯t right here.

    What was going on with Kong Ye?

    Could it be that he... really was the one who¡¯d ttened thirteen of their bases?

    It was then that Su Yi stopped in ce and said, ¡°You two can watch the battle from here. No matter what happens, don¡¯t get any closer.¡±

    Kong Ye and Ying Xiu nodded. Both of them were inwardly nervous and tense, but all they could do now was have faith that the Sovereign could handle this!

    Meanwhile, Su Yi was already continuing ahead on his own.

    Off in the distance, themps shone, and the power of the formations churned. The church¡¯sbined killing intent soared into the heavens. The sheer scale of their lineup was enough to make some Immortal Kings give in to fright.

    But it was as if Su Yi didn¡¯t even notice. He just continued ahead and said tly, ¡°I¡¯m the Su Yi you¡¯ve been looking for. You could call me Shen Mu if you like, too.¡±

    His words were light and airy, but they went off like a thunderp, mming into the gathered experts¡¯ hearts.

    Uproar ensued.

    ¡°Shen Mu!!! Wait, didn¡¯t you die in the Abyss of Dark Fog?¡±

    ¡°No wonder ol¡¯ Kong Ye is acting so strange. He¡¯s got Shen Mu backing him up!¡±

    ¡°Does that mean... that Shen Mu single-handedly crushed thirteen of our bases!?¡±

    ...The entire Church of All Spirits boiled over with a mor of voices, like a pot blowing off its lid. Wei Xun and the other Immortal Kings couldn¡¯t help but feel startled and bewildered too.

    Shen Mu!

    Or rather, Su Yi!

    How could they <i>not </i>know what kind of person this young man was? Over the past few months, no one had attracted more attention throughout the Immortal Realm than him. There wasn¡¯t even a close second!

    Tales of his aplishments had long since spread throughout the Immortal Realm, causing widespread uproar.

    But Wei Xun and the others would never have guessed that months after disappearing into the Abyss of Dark Fog, long after everyone took him for dead, Su Yi would fight his way to their door. It was just too sudden!

    It was shocking, but more than that, it told them that they¡¯d guessed wrong. There was no group of Immortal Kings. Their enemy was just one person: Su Yi!

    ¡°Hah! I wouldn¡¯t have thought you were still alive.¡± An Immortal Kingughed coldly, his eyes shing with murderous intent. ¡°From the look of things, it seems you¡¯re here to... seek revenge against the Church of All Spirits?¡±

    Su Yi approached the mountain unhurriedly, drawing closer before answering. ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself. I¡¯m not here for revenge; I¡¯m just here to tten the ce.¡±

    He swept his gaze across the crowd. ¡°Tonight, the Church of All Spirits shall cease to exist.¡±

    His tone was calm, but he left no room for argument.

    He was just one person, and he was up against an army of tens of thousands, yet he spoke with unassable, invincible valiance.

    The crowd was in uproar. They almost thought they were hearing things.

    <i>He¡¯s just one person, but he wants to tten the Church of All Spirits? Is he insane!?</i>

    A momentter, High Chief Libationer couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Nothing but shameless boasting! But there¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand, and I¡¯d like answers before we fight. Are you... truly the reincarnation of the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign?¡±

    Silence fell over the entire area. Everyone¡¯s expression shifted.

    ¡°Want to know?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°I do.¡±

    ¡°Defeat me, and I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    Wei Xun¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Then can I ask if you¡¯ll flee like you did when the forces of those immortal factions pursued you?¡±

    Su Yiughed dryly. ¡°Well, if I do, go ahead and pursue me. Let''s see how that works for you.¡±

    With that, he flipped his palm.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The Sword of the Human Realm appeared before him. The blue-gray de silently rippled with rings of mysterious light.

    Su Yi¡¯s qi rumbled and boomed, and his clothing fluttered around him as his aura shifted. He was like a long-buried, unparalleled sword revealing its sharpness to the world!

    Heaven and earth shook. The sky wailed as if in submission.

    Su Yi walked through the sky, approaching Celestial Pce Mountain, sword in hand.

    His sheer domineeringness made countless hearts shake.

    <i>Su Yi really is as fearless as the rumors say! It wouldn¡¯t even be an exaggeration to call him insane! Who else in this day and age would dare to attack the Church of All Spirits alone? It¡¯s no different from suicide!</i>

    Su Yi¡¯s sheer domineeringnesspletely enraged the church¡¯s Immortal Kings.

    ¡°Get him!¡± Wei Xun said with cold indifference.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The countless yao cultivators on the slopes of Celestial Pce Immortal Mountain worked together to power a massivebat formation. Throughout the surrounding hundred thousand feet, countless arcs of stinging red light whooshed into the air like natural barriers, sealing heaven and earth offpletely.

    The Vast Emptiness Heaven-Sealing Formation!

    Twenty-three thousand yao cultivators worked together to power it, and it could seal off an entire area on all sides, trapping even Immortal Kings!

    ¡°Get him!¡± The tens of thousands of yao cultivators bellowed and attacked with everything they had. The air was instantly full of lightning spears manifested of dazzling red light. There were so many of them that they blotted out the sun, but all of them were targeted at Su Yi.

    At the same time, the three-hundred-plus Immortal Lords waved their bronze formation gs.

    Nine unparalleled killing formations arose on Celestial Pce Mountain. Each burst forth with shocking waves of destructive power. They could easily destroy the vast majority of Immortal Kings!

    And the nine formations produced a unique resonance with each other, bing a cohesive whole. Combined, a terrifying atmosphere instantly descended upon the mountain.

    The Nine Extremes Heaven-Executing Formation!!

    This was the Church of All Spirits¡¯ sect-protecting grand formation. They said it could kill any Immortal King of the present day, and that if it was activated in full force, it could even trap Great Realm experts!

    As the Vast Emptiness Heaven-Sealing Formation and the Nine Extremes Heaven-Executing Formation activated together, everything within ten thousand miles was plunged into upheaval, and heaven and earth dimmed. It was like the descent of the apocalypse.

    It was such a terrifying scene that Kong Ye and Ying Xiu couldn¡¯t help but tremble. They felt as if they¡¯d been plunged into an icy abyss.

    It was just too terrifying! Just seeing it was enough to fill one¡¯s heart with despair. And Su Yi was right in the thick of it, sandwiched between two terrifying formations. There was nowhere to run and nowhere to hide.

    Meanwhile, Wei Xun and the other Immortal Kings couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly. <i>Su Yi really is just throwing his life away!</i>

    They found this surprising, but more than anything, they found it delightful.

    The way they saw it, Su Yi had effectively flung himself into their!

 Chapter 1741 - Hidden Cards?

    <h4>Chapter 1741 - Hidden Cards?</h4>

    Countless lightning spears nketed heaven and earth. Their terrifying destructive power burnt charred holes in the sky.

    And this was merely the power of the Vast Emptiness Heaven-Sealing Formation.

    The Nine Extremes Heaven-Executing Formation and its nineponent killing formations had already stirred up an even more terrifying energy current. The power of the formations surged forth like floodwaters.

    As far as the eye could see, everything between heaven and earth and throughout the surrounding area waspletely enveloped in the power of these two grand formations.

    There was nowhere to run!

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t want to run, nor did he attempt to dodge. He¡¯de here to crush the Church of All Spirits. Naturally, he had reason to be confident!

    ¡°Activate!¡± Su Yi¡¯s sleeves billowed around him as he pointed the Sword of the Human Realm and tapped the air.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth swayed.

    Terrifying sword force swept outward.

    A deathly silence descended upon the formerly copsing skies. A hundred thousand feet of sky was under absolute suppression, and Su Yi stood at the center of it all.

    The countless lightning spears nketing the sky and descending froze in midair as if seized by an invisible hand. They couldn¡¯t even budge.

    Some of the lightning spears'' tips were less than a foot away from Su Yi. Were their power to burst forth, they could severely injure even an Immortal King! Yet now, despite being just one foot from their target, they couldn¡¯t advance any further!

    All of this happened in a sh. The skies descended into stillness, as if locked down.

    Then, as Su Yi lowered the edge of his sword...

    ¡°Break!¡±

    <i>Bang bang bang!</i>

    Sword qi burst forth like a raging windstorm, sweeping out in all directions. The countless lightning spears shattered as if they were nothing. As that tyrannical sword force spread, it shattered heaven and earth and ruthlessly mmed into the Vast Emptiness Heaven-Sealing Formation powered by tens of thousands of yao cultivators.

    It was just one strike, but it struck with unstoppable force, like a knife entering a block of tofu.

    The Vast Emptiness Heaven-Sealing Formation instantly split, riddled with countless holes. Sword qi swept outward, and whole groups of yao cultivators exploded, offering no more resistance than paper window paneling. Striking, blood-red mist filled the churning, turbulent skies.

    Desperate, agonized shrieks and bitter roars of despair resounded throughout the darkness of the night.

    It was just one sh, but it was like a windstorm sweeping across heaven and earth, breaking the Vast Emptiness Heaven-Sealing Formation. Wherever his sword qi passed, thousands of cultivators died explosively on the spot!

    One sh swept through the entire army!

    This overwhelming, tyrannical scene left countless onlookers horrified.

    But before everyone could respond, the Nine Extremes Heaven-Executing Formation maintained by three hundred Immortal Lords burst forth. Their terrifying power fused into one, sending a current of destructive power across heaven and earth.

    Upon closer inspection, the terrifying flood of power was full of inscrutable, terrifying talisman markings that reflected unbelievable and apocalyptic visions. There were ghosts and gods weeping tears of blood, sinking stars, and falling moons. Heaven and earth copsed, and mountains of corpses piled up. World-annihting immortal lightning ran rampant, illuminating the nine heavens.

    The ink-ck night skies seemed to shatter and descend into upheaval. It was an apocalyptic vision of destruction.

    This was the Nine Extremes Heaven-Executing Formation, the formation the Church of All Spirits used to defend their home turf!

    There was no need to even question it. Any normal Immortal King trapped inside would die beyond a doubt!

    Su Yi felt a faint, prickling pain on his skin, and oppressive force bore down on him. Yet his gaze was deep and distant. It didn¡¯t so much as ripple with emotion. Instead of retreating, he chose to meet the formation¡¯s power head-on.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Su Yi''s cultivation base burst forth like a raging tidal wave, and everyst inch of his skin zed with dazzling Dao Light.

    From afar, it was like a beam of the light of a new day cleaving through the darkness, illuminating the night sky!

    <i>ng!</i>

    As Su Yi¡¯s sh burst forth, it surged with terrifying sword force even stronger than before, drawing upon the power of the surrounding area to manifest an enormous sword curtain.

    Within the sword curtain, endless Laws of the Grand Dao interwove, and sword intent circted. It seemedpletely unshakable.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The Nine Extremes Heaven-Executing Formation¡¯s onught of destructive power descended, mming into Su Yi¡¯s sword curtain and shaking it violently on impact.

    The entire stretch of heaven and earth descended into destruction. Destructive power and sword qi swept outward with appalling, stinging divine radiance.

    Everyone could barely open their eyes. Countless people were horrified.

    ¡°I won¡¯t lie to everyone. This is my first time seeing the Nine Extremes Heaven-Executing Formation¡¯s power since the sect leader ced it. It really is terrifying!¡± murmured an Immortal King.

    He had to admit to himself that, were he the one trapped within the foundation, he¡¯d have been doomed beyond a doubt.

    ¡°But Su Yi is no ordinary person. Don¡¯t forget that within just the past six months, at least ten Immortal Kings have died beneath his sword, and that doesn¡¯t even include those who disappeared in the Abyss of Dark Fog,¡± someone else whispered.

    ¡°Yes, but this time, he¡¯s doomed beyond a doubt!¡± Wei Xun said with cold indifference.

    As they conversed, a heaven-shaking, explosive impact resounded from the battlefield.

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    The sword curtain before Su Yi split. It ultimately couldn¡¯t withstand the Nine Extremes Heaven-Executing Formation¡¯s power.

    The terrifying aftershock forced him back. Throughout his body, his vital energy rumbled and boomed as he shed over a dozen times in rapid session. Only then did he neutralize the formation¡¯s terrifying onught.

    But the fabric covering his left shoulder was in tatters and smeared with blood.

    The wounds were superficial, but the sight nheless made the three hundred Immortal Lords¡¯ spirits soar. <i>Su Yi is indeed terrifying and heaven-defying, but now that he¡¯s stuck in the Nine Extremes Heaven-Executing Formation, he¡¯s no different from a beast in a cage!</i>

    ¡°You actually injured me...¡± Su Yi was a bit stunned; he hadn¡¯t expected this.

    But his surprise was short-lived. His eyes were quickly cold and distant once more, and his gaze was sharp.

    ¡°Die! Die! Die!¡±

    The Immortal Lords¡¯ shouts resounded through the dome of heaven as they poured their full strength into the Nine Extremes Heaven-Executing Formation. A terrifying wave of destructive power surged toward Su Yi.

    Su Yi snorted coldly. Instead of retreating, he advanced. Heaven and earth swayed beneath his feet, and his aura soared to new heights!

    ¡°Break!¡±

    The Sword of the Human Realm swung through the air, severing mountains and seas. Nothing could stand in its way.

    The descending current of destructive power instantly exploded and dispersed.

    But that was merely the beginning.

    As Su Yi shot ahead, streak after streak of sword qi connected heaven and earth. They were immeasurably bright and full of unstoppable power.

    ¡°Break!¡±

    ¡°Break!¡±

    ¡°Break!¡±

    As one streak of sword qi after another ran rampant, the power of the formation descending from all sides broke as if it were made of rotten wood.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi was already drawing ever closer to Celestial Pce Mountain!

    ¡°This...¡± Wei Xun and the other Immortal Kings watched from the mountain in a daze.

    In the blink of an eye, Su Yi seemed to have transformed into apletely different person. His momentum was starkly different from before.

    How terrifying was the Nine Extremes Heaven-Executing Formation? It could suppress and kill evente-stage Immortal Kings with ease!

    Yet now, it seemed unable to contain Su Yi¡¯s momentum!

    The three-hundred-plus Immortal Lords were stunned. All of them poured everything they had into the formation and attacked Su Yi with all their might.

    But in the end, they were nheless helpless against him!

    He shone with dazzling radiance, like an unstoppable beam of light. The Sword of the Human Realm hummed in his grip, and sword rain filled the skies.

    Every streak of sword qi was full of tyrannical, terrifying power.

    This was the fiercest of head-on confrontations, but Su Yi¡¯s offensive wasn¡¯t suppressed. On the contrary, the force mmed into the Nine Extremes Heaven-Executing Formation, making it shake violently.

    The three-hundred-plus Immortal Lords powering it felt the impact. Their blood and qi churned; all of them were enraged and rmed.

    If the Nine Extremes Heaven-Executing Formation was an ocean, then its tidal waves were enough to bury any Immortal King around. But Su Yi was different. He was like a mighty dragon overturning rivers and seas! He stirred the ocean so badly that it almost couldn¡¯t take it!

    ¡°He really is far too terrifying. It¡¯s no wonder that so many Immortal Kings have died at his hands recently.¡± A solemn look appeared on Wei Xun¡¯s brow.

    Rumor had it that Su Yi was an Immortal Lord capable of suppressing and killing Immortal Kings, but prior to this, Wei Xun had turned up his nose at such rumors. After all, he knew that Su Yi had relied on the Stele of Heaven¡¯s Will to direct the Laws at the Seventh Gate of Heaven; he couldn¡¯t have killed all those Immortal Kings otherwise. And after the Divine Hunt, Su Yi relied on that mysterious Combat Soul Puppet to kill those Immortal Kings!

    Simply put, the way Wei Xun saw it, Su Yi had managed to kill Immortal Kings only by relying on external power and trump cards. Thus, although Wei Xun took Su Yi seriously, he was skeptical of Su Yi¡¯s strength, and he wasn¡¯t really all that concerned.

    But now, Wei Xun realized he¡¯d been wrong. Even relying purely on his own strength, Su Yi was strong enough to contend with the Nine Extremes Heaven-Executing Formation! This was simply appalling! Unheard of!

    After all, not even Immortal Kings like them could have achieved this!

    Suddenly, a startled cry rang out.

    As Su Yi continued his attack, several of the Immortal Lords helping to power the formation couldn¡¯t take it. The impact made them cough up blood, stagger, and fall to the ground!

    This unexpected development left everyone present bbergasted. Who could have imagined that an Immortal Lord like Su Yi could be strong enough to break through the Nine Extremes Heaven-Executing Formation¡¯s restrictions?

    Wei Xun¡¯s expression darkened, and he ordered, ¡°Qin Shi, take eight elders and assumemand over the Nine Extremes Heaven-Executing Formation personally!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    A solidly built man in ck stepped forth¡ªQin Shi, ranked fifth among the ten chief libationers of the Church of All Spirits.

    He immediately led eight Immortal King elders to direct the Nine Extremes Heaven-Executing Formation. Each of them took over one of the nine sub-formations.

    The formation¡¯s power instantly soared. It was instantly more than twice as strong!

    Su Yi¡¯s offensive was instantly suppressed, and he was trapped on all sides, like duckweed assailed by turbulent seas!

    Wei Xun and the others instantly felt reassured.

    This was just their sect-protecting grand formation. If Su Yi couldn¡¯t take it, what right did he have to brazenly proim that he¡¯d crush the entire Church of All Spirits?

    He was simply dreaming! He¡¯d severely overestimated himself!

    Ying Xiu watched from a long way away, more nervous than ever before.

    ¡°Rx. I¡¯m sure the Immortal Sovereign has a killer weapon up his sleeves,¡± Kong Ye said solemnly.

    Although he said this, in truth, he was iparably nervous too. His heart was on tenterhooks.

    The Nine Extremes Heaven-Executing Formation was just too terrifying!!

    Kong Ye didn¡¯t doubt that, were a peak Immortal King trapped inside instead, they¡¯d have had almost no hope of turning the tides in their favor.

    But Kong Ye was even more convinced that Su Yi had means of resolving this, because... he was the reincarnation of the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign!

    He¡¯d dared toe all this way. How could a mere killing formation trap him?

    And just as Kong Ye thought, a dense, terrifying aura soon surged around the "imperiled" Su Yi trapped within the formation!

 Chapter 1742 - Hah!

    <h4>Chapter 1742 - Hah!</h4>

    ¡°He¡¯ssted this long purely on his own strength. This Su Yi guy sure is terrifying!¡±

    ¡°s, he won¡¯tst much longer!¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily. I¡¯m sure the kid¡¯s got something up his sleeves. Otherwise, how could he be so bold as to march in and dere that he¡¯d tten the Church of All Spirits?¡±

    ¡°You think he¡¯s got hidden trump cards? Sure, but we¡¯ve got hidden cards of our own!¡±

    ...Wei Xun and the other Immortal Kings stood at the peak of Celestial Pce Mountain. All of them could tell how precarious Su Yi¡¯s situation was. Thus, they suspected it wouldn¡¯t be long before Su Yi revealed his hidden cards.

    Despite this, they weren¡¯t at all flustered. This was their home base, and they¡¯d never been afraid of a duel of trump cards!

    ¡°Hm?¡± Suddenly, one of the Immortal Kings cried out in rm, ¡°Quickly! Look at that!¡±

    ......

    Within the Nine Extremes Heaven-Executing Formation, Su Yi was beset by danger on all sides. Despite this, he snorted coldly. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll just have to show you my true power!¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air¡ª¡ª

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth shook violently.

    The crowd then watched as Su Yi¡¯s aura suddenly expanded, rising higher and higher until it reached an all-new level.

    One after another, the mysterious and inscrutable power of the Laws surged forth, interweaving into sword intent that formed a defensive line around his tall, upright figure. The skies exploded and copsed on all sides, as if unable to withstand that terrifying pressure.

    A wondrous and profound wheel manifested out of the Laws and floated behind Su Yi¡¯s head.

    It seemed unfathomably deep; gazing upon it was like staring into an abyss. But at the same time, it seemed ethereal. It was illusory, yet endless and immeasurable!

    An ethereal and illusory Dao Sword floated within the mysterious divine wheel, indistinct and all but indiscernible. Upon closer inspection, the sword had a hint of the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ charm about it. It was just extremely indistinct.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    When the divine wheel appeared behind Su Yi, the entire Nine Extremes Heaven-Executing Formation shook violently and sank into disarray. The power of the formation was relentlessly assailing Su Yi, only for terrifying force to suppress it!

    Su Yi suddenly seemedpletely different from just moments prior.

    Arcs of inscrutable divine light manifested from the Laws hovered defensively around him. He was just standing there casually, but with the divine wheel hovered behind his head, his imposing aura swept outward in all directions with enough force and momentum to make heaven and earth tremble.

    He was like a deity, or perhaps a saint.

    This was Su Yi¡¯s true strength after stepping into the early-stage Saint Realm! This was his first time revealing it; he''d chosen not to use it earlier.

    ¡°What the...¡± Kong Ye was dumbstruck.

    ¡°How... did his cultivation change again?¡± cried out one of the Immortal Kings on Celestial Pce Mountain.

    The others gasped too. They and Kong Ye had assumed that if Su Yi wanted to turn the situation around, he¡¯d need to rely on some kind of hidden card. Even if you¡¯d hit them over the head, they would never have guessed that Su Yi would reveal an even stronger cultivation base instead!

    There was no doubt about it. He¡¯d been holding back this entire time!!

    Even the Immortal Kings couldn¡¯t stay calm after realizing that. After all, even prior to revealing his true strength, Su Yi broke the Vast Emptiness Heaven-Sealing Formation, and he even shook the Nine Extremes Heaven-Executing Formation! He was even entirely capable of destroying Immortal Kings!

    Who could have imagined that he¡¯d be so strong even while holding back?

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised upon learning the truth?

    <i>Boom!!</i>

    Before the crowd could wrap their heads around it, the Nine Extremes Heaven-Executing Formation shook violently.

    After revealing the full extent of his power, Su Yi effortlessly crushed the formation¡¯s attacks on all sides. He just stepped through the air and shed out!

    The power of this sh was obviously far greater than before, and it was many times as terrifying. Its sword force alone was enough to make the Nine Extremes Heaven-Executing Formation tremble.

    And when this strikended¡ª¡ª

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The formationrge enough to blot out the sun was thrown into chaos and upheaval. Countless formation marks exploded.

    It was just too terrifying. He¡¯d practically destroyed the formation in a single attack!

    ¡°He... He obviously isn¡¯t an Immortal King, so how could he be so terrifying?¡± someone cried out.

    The others were bewildered too. They couldn¡¯t even imagine it. This came as a blow to their very perception of reality.

    A momentter, the nine Immortal Kings and three hundred Immortal Lords working to circte the formation couldn¡¯t help but look stricken. None of them dared be negligent. All of them struck with full force.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The Nine Extremes Heaven-Executing Formation ran rampant, even more explosive than before. An imposing onught of power descended upon Su Yi like a grand, surging flood.

    ¡°An egg flinging itself against a rock!¡± Su Yi snorted coldly, then leaped, sword swinging through the air as heunched nine strikes in rapid session.

    Every strike ripped open the dome of heaven. The sky copsed, and sword qi burst with tyrannical, destructive power. And when it reached the formation, it threw the whole thing into chaos!

    The Immortal Lords helping to run the formation were the first to break. All of them suffered a terrifying bacsh. Their formation gs exploded in their hands as they coughed up blood and cried out in agony.

    As they were injured, the formation¡¯s power fell sharply. Su Yi seized the opportunity to sh through the air, disappearing from the spot he¡¯d stood in moments prior.

    The Nine Extremes Heaven-Executing Formation wasprised of nine smaller formations. Su Yi appeared seemingly inexplicably within one of them, right in front of a yellow-robed Immortal King.

    The man was holding a formation disc. His hair and beard bristled with fury as he poured everything he had into the formation. When Su Yi attacked, he practically jumped out of his skin, but before he could respond...

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    The Sword of the Human Realm shed past, and the yellow-robed Immortal King was split down the midline. Before blood could even spurt from the corpse, it disintegrated into ash and scattered to the wind. Then Su Yi¡¯s figure disappeared from view once more.

    All of it happened in a sh, so quickly that it seemed unbelievable.

    No one could have anticipated that Su Yi would be this terrifying after revealing his full strength. The Nine Extremes Heaven-Executing Formation was like nothing but empty posturing before him!

    ¡°You...¡±

    In another killing formation, an Immortal King reacted extremely quickly. As soon as the yellow-robed Immortal King died, he readied himself for battle. Even so, a momentter, a glint of sword light streaked past him, and he exploded into bits. Su Yi was thest thing he saw before awareness fled him!

    ¡°Retreat! Hurry up and retreat!¡±

    Infuriated roars rose throughout the surrounding area. The Immortal Kings overseeing the other seven killing formations felt their hair stand on end. All of them fled toward Celestial Pce Mountain.

    ¡°Die!¡± Su Yi took to the skies, swung his sword, and attacked.

    A hundred-thousand-foot streak of sword qi descended upon the world below, vast and grand. The dazzling power of the Laws rose and fell within it.

    Its light illuminated all of heaven and earth.

    A heaven-shaking explosion rang out, and the Nine Extremes Heaven-Executing Formation fell apart with a bang, splitting into pieces. An explosive flood of destructive power swept outward, reducing the three-hundred-plus Immortal Lords to ash.

    Some of the sword qi flew upward, cleaving through an Immortal King on his way to Celestial Pce Mountain!

    The sword qi continued ahead, cleaving into the mountainside and making the entire ancient, enormous mountain shake violently.

    Mere moments had passed since Su Yi revealed his early-stage Saint Realm cultivation base, but he¡¯d already destroyed the Nine Extremes Heaven-Executing Formation and killed over three hundred Immortal Lords.

    He¡¯d even in three Immortal Kings in rapid session! His momentum was simply unstoppable!

    The entire situation had turned on its head.

    The night sky was as dark as ink. An air of destruction permeated heaven and earth. Celestial Pce Mountain was in chaos; Wei Xun and the other Immortal Kings were horrified, and stood there paralyzed by the sheer disbelief.

    Su Yi stood in the air, mysterious and inscrutable sword qi wrapped around his tall, upright figure. His aura connected heaven and earth. It was like the descent of a god of the sword. He was far sharper, more forceful, and tyrannical than before!

    Everyone saw it clearly. The three dead Immortal Kings hadn¡¯t been able to block even a single attack!

    But Su Yi wasn¡¯t done yet. He stepped through the air and shot toward Celestial Pce Mountain.

    The Nine Extremes Heaven-Executing Formation had already broken. The way Su Yi saw it, all he had to do now was finish the job. It was time to crush the Church of All Spirits and everyone in it!

    <i>Bang! Bang!</i>

    The sky trembled. Heaven and earth swayed.

    Every step Su Yi took was like a deity beating a divine drum. That terrifying momentum alone was so oppressive that the crowd could barely breathe.

    Even off in the distance, some of the weaker yao cultivators bled from the seven apertures of their faces and fell limply to the ground, unconscious!

    ¡°The Sovereign...¡± Ying Xiu muttered in a daze, only to trail off. She couldn¡¯t find words adequate to describe Su Yi.

    Tyrannical? Forceful? Invincible?

    Unrivaled and valiant?

    None of them were even remotely enough to describe him.

    Kong Ye understood her feelingspletely.

    Over on Celestial Pce Mountain, Wei Xun and the others¡¯ expressions were iparably ashen. Even if you hit them over the head, they could never have imagined that Su Yi would be this powerful without even using his trump cards!

    But there was no time for them to give the matter any further thought. Su Yi was already attacking.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The hum of a sword resounded throughout the night sky, like the sonorous cry of a phoenix. A streak of sword qi as dazzling as the river of stars descended with boundless, immeasurable sword force.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Celestial Pce Mountain shook. The ancient buildings lining its slopes copsed, and the trees and grasses were reduced to powder.

    Wei Xun immediately took out a glittering silver formation g and shed with the sword force head-on.

    He was ate-stage Immortal King, and his strength was unfathomably deep. In the Church of All Spirits, he was a top expert second only to their leader. One more step, and he could prove his Dao and enter the Great Realm.

    And that silver g was a wondrous, ancient treasure of enormous power.

    But it didn¡¯t matter. When Su Yi¡¯s strikended, the silver g exploded, ripped to pieces as if it were made of cotton!

    Its power continued ahead, entirely undiminished, and cut the top of the mountain off!

    The mountainside copsed. It really seemed as if it had been decapitated.

    Wei Xun and the others managed to dodge in time, but all of them broke out in cold sweats. That sword qi seemed simply unstoppable. They were Immortal Kings, but it presented an enormous threat to their lives!

    ¡°Hurry and activate the Tian Wu Divine Seal with me!¡± Wei Xun roared in fury and took out a ck metal seal.

    The other sixteen Immortal Kings joined forces with him. All of them poured their strength into this treasure.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The seal took to the skies, like a ck sun rising into the air. Cmitous, terrifying power swept outward.

    Everything throughout the surrounding area, the mountains and rivers and everything in them, was destroyed!

    Indescribable, taboo power seemed intent on ripping heaven and earth to shreds. The air of an impending apocalypse enveloped everything within thirty thousand miles.

    Kong Ye and Ying Xiu panicked. Their hearts and minds felt stifled, and they could barely breathe.

    Wei Xun and the other Immortal Kings¡¯ gazes heated up with fanaticism.

    The Tian Wu Divine Seal!

    This treasure contained a portion of divine power bequeathed to them by their god, Divine Venerate Tian Wu!

    When used, it could easily threaten the lives of even Great Realm experts, powerhouses at the very pinnacle of the Immortal Dao!

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was as calm as ever. His distant gaze shed with a hint of disdain.

    <i>Another treasure granted to them by a god? Hah!</i>

 Chapter 1743 - A Sword Severs a Celestial Palace

    <h4>Chapter 1743 - A Sword Severs a Celestial Pce</h4>

    The dome of heaven shook violently.

    The night surged and fell like raging tidal waves.

    The Tian Wu Divine Seal was like a ck sun. The Immortal Kings poured the full extent of their power into it, and it descended upon Su Yi with monstrous murderous intent.

    The sky ruptured as easily as if it were made of paper!

    It was to the point that even the Laws of the Buzhou Mountains were startled into action, their power churning violently.

    The reason for this was simple.

    The Tian Wu Divine Seal was brimming with the power of a deity! A power far beyond the Immortal Dao!

    As this strike descended, even Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel suffocated. He didn¡¯t even need to think to know that with his current power, he had no hope of blocking it. Let alone him, even Wang Ye, the peak among peak Great Realm experts, couldn¡¯t have blocked it!

    But Su Yi wasn¡¯t at all flustered.

    Over the years, he¡¯d destroyed countless treasures imbued with divine power, including both divine decrees and divine talismans.

    The Tian Wu Divine Seal was terrifying, but it was ultimately just a treasure imbued with divine power, not an actual god.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The Sword of the Human Realm trembled.

    Su Yi directed a portion of the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ power into the Sword of the Human Realm. The blue-gray de shone with deep, dark light.

    A momentter, Su Yi leaped through the air and thrust his sword forward.

    He was like an arc of light piercing the sun. Unparalleled sword force burst from the tip of his sword, copsing the skies and sweeping outward in all directions.

    The Tian Wu Divine Seal immediately froze in ce, and the divine power it unleashed suddenly trembled as if under terrifying suppression.

    Wei Xun and the other Immortal Kings looked stricken. All of them sensed that they¡¯d lost control of the Tian Wu Divine Seal.

    It was then that the Sword of the Human Realm struck.

    <i>Crack!</i>

    The Tian Wu Divine Seal split into pieces. Tyrannical sword force crushed and scattered its divine power, which fell down to earth like a rain of light.

    ¡°This...¡± Immortal King Wei Xun¡¯s eyes bulged. He was so startled that his jaw practically fell off.

    Who could have imagined that the treasure they saw as their secret killer weapon would break beneath a single attack? It never even got the chance to disy its divine might!

    That was a secret treasure imbued with the power of their god!! It was enough to threaten the lives of even Great Realm experts!

    How could it have broken so easily?

    Kong Ye sucked in a breath of cold air, while Ying Xiu breathed in ragged gasps, as if she¡¯d just barely been saved from drowning. Her beautiful face was full of terror and bewilderment.

    The power of the Tian Wu Divine Seal had thoroughly intimidated her, body and soul, leaving her on the brink of copse.

    It was only after the seal broke that she came back to her senses.

    ¡°If you have any other tricks left, go ahead and use them,¡± said Su Yi, standing beneath the dome of heaven and drawing his finger against the t of the Sword of the Human Realm.

    Without waiting for a response, he shot toward Celestial Pce Mountain.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Sword qi swept forth, crisscrossing in the air as if intent on overturning heaven and earth!

    All of Celestial Pce Mountain was thrown into upheaval beneath this immense destructive power. The Immortal Kings attacked with everything they had, each drawing the treasures they kept in reserve.

    But all of their resistance was ultimately to no avail!

    Although no one knew it, after stepping into the Saint Realm, Su Yi¡¯s strength waspletely different from before. Simply put, no one beneath the Great Realm could threaten him anymore!

    <i>Splurt! Splurt! Splurt!</i>

    As sword qi swept outward, several Immortal Kings immediately died brutal deaths, their treasures shattered into pieces and their bodies bursting on impact. Even their souls dispersed.

    They were ughtered like dogs or chickens!

    Wei Xun and the others watched in horror. Without exception, their courage wavered.

    They attacked like mad, putting their lives on the line, but it was only after shing with Su Yi that they really understood how terrifying this young Immortal Lord was.

    The early and mid-stage Immortal Kings couldn¡¯t even take a single hit. They really seemed like no more than porcin dogs and y chickens.

    Not one survived!

    As for the fewte-stage Immortal Kings? Their predicament was dire too. After a brief exchange, they were left coughing up blood and covered in severe wounds!

    Su Yi struck with unstoppable force, one man and one sword suppressing a whole group of Immortal Kings!!

    One of the Immortal Kings tried to flee, only for Su Yi to intercept and kill him explosively. The stench of blood permeated the air in all four directions as desperate cries arose on all sides. Barely any time had passed, but only three Immortal Kings remained alive!

    The three survivors were covered in heavy injuries. Their hair was disheveled, and their faces were full of grief, rage, and terror.

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    A glittering silver spear snapped, and as sword qi rained down from the heavens, yet another Immortal King died, destroyed in body and soul.

    From beginning to end, Su Yi never held back!

    ¡°Su Yi! Aren¡¯t you afraid of divine reprisal?¡± bellowed an Immortal King, his eyes bulging as if about to pop.

    Who in this world <i>didn¡¯t </i>know that the Church of All Spirits was backed by a god?

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    A muffled impact followed, and that Immortal King¡¯s head flew through the air. Even in thest moments before his death, bitterness was written all over his face. It seemed as if he would never have guessed that someone unafraid of gods could exist in this world.

    Now, High Chief Libationer Wei Xun was the only one left!

    He¡¯d already tried to flee several times, but Su Yi always intercepted him. By now, he¡¯dpletely given into despair, and his heart turned to ash.

    No matter how shrewd, knowledgeable, and experienced he was, he could never have anticipated that such an enormous disaster would befall them today.

    Their opponent was just one person, yet armed with nothing but a sword, he¡¯d swooped in with the night, destroying the Vast Emptiness Heaven-Sealing Formation <i>and </i>the Nine Extremes Heaven-Executing Formation!

    He¡¯d swept through their massive armies and ughtered their Immortal Kings!

    Even the artifact granted to them by a god, the Tian Wu Divine Seal, couldn¡¯t withstand a single blow!

    As for Kong Ye and Ying Xiu? They werepletely dumbstruck, dazed, and rooted to the spot.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I see your leader?¡± Su Yi walked over to Wei Xun, sword in hand.

    Wei Xun said woodenly, ¡°If our leader were here, how could you possibly have gotten away with this?¡±

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    Wei Xun¡¯s right arm went flying with a sh of sword light. His face contorted with agony.

    ¡°I asked you a question,¡± said Su Yi.

    Wei Xun¡¯s expression shifted erratically, but when he saw Su Yi raise the Sword of the Human Realm to strike once more, he cried out, ¡°If you really want to throw your life away, I¡¯d actually be perfectly happy to bring you to our leader.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°So, he isn¡¯t on Celestial Pce Mountain?¡±

    Wei Xun seemed to have thrown all his reservations away. He said directly, ¡°Many years ago, our leader left the sect to seek out a mysterious ne. He¡¯s yet to return.¡±

    ¡°Truly?¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Wei Xun said expressionlessly.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Su Yi casually swung his sword.

    Not far away, Celestial Pce Mountain split down the midline and copsed with a bang. All that remained was a massive pile of rubble. The disciples of the Church of All Spirits hiding on its slopes all perished beneath that sh!

    Su Yi then swept his gaze across the sky and attacked twice more.

    <i>Kaboom! </i>

    Each strike cleaved into the hidden entrance to another ne. The portals split and copsed.

    Those had been two hidden realms under the control of the Church of All Spirits. When the entrances broke, the hidden realms copsed.

    There was no need to think to know that whoever had been hiding inside was doomed beyond a doubt!

    Wei Xun¡¯s eyes bulged as if about to pop. He was ovee with grief and despair.

    Celestial Pce Mountain had been destroyed, and its hidden realms were destroyed... their base really had beenpletely ttened!

    ¡°So, he really isn¡¯t here,¡± murmured Su Yi.

    He¡¯d suspected that the leader of the Church of All Spirits had been hiding somewhere nearby. Now, he finally believed what Wei Xun had told him.

    Su Yi turned to look at Kong Ye and Ying Xiu. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the cleanup to you.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± said Kong Ye.

    Su Yi nodded, then grabbed Wei Xun and sealed his cultivation base. ¡°You lead the way. Take me to your leader.¡±

    Wei Xun took a deep breath, but in the end, he said nothing. He just pointed into the distance.

    Su Yi then shot off, dragging Wei Xun along. Before long, both of them had disappeared into the boundless night.

    Heaven and earth returned to stillness. Everything was deste on all sides.

    Kong Ye looked around, taking in the devastation, the fragmented corpses, and the broken treasures. When the wind blew past, it brought with it the lingering smell of blood.

    For a moment, it just didn¡¯t seem real. Kong Ye felt as if he were dreaming. <i>He crushed a massive faction backed by a god in the time it takes to brew a cup of tea!</i>

    Ying Xiu stood beside him in a daze. All she could think was, <i>Is there anything in this world the Sovereign cannot do?</i>

    Time slipped by.

    Suddenly, startled cries rang out from afar, shaking Kong Ye and Ying Xiu out of their reverie. Master and apprentice turned to look, then realized that Sect Leader Qi Xiaozhen had arrived with a group of their sectmates.

    But... all of them were startled too. Their eyes widened, and their jaws hung ck.

    The sight of their astonishment sent yet another wave of emotion crashing through Kong Ye and Ying Xiu¡¯s hearts. <i>I can¡¯t me them! Anyone who came here and saw this blood-stained vision of ruin would find it hard to believe, right?</i>

    ......

    ......

    Meanwhile, further away.

    Beneath the ink-ck skies.

    Two groups of experts were rushing over. They were from the Divine Jade and Divine Fulcrum Pure Lands.

    ¡°I just hope that Su Yi won¡¯t fall t on his face,¡± a higher-up of the Divine Fulcrum Pure Lands said gravely.

    ¡°We¡¯d best prepare for the worst. No matter how heaven-defying Su Yi is, he¡¯s just one person. There¡¯s no way he¡¯s a match for the entire Church of All Spirits!¡± whispered a gray-robed man from the Divine Jade Pure Lands.

    They¡¯d been invited to watch the battle. When they first heard that Su Yi nned to tten the Church of All Spirits, they almost thought they were having hallucinations.

    In the end, after Sect Leader Qi Xiaozhen of the Jadelight Pure Lands personally extended an invitation, they decided toe watch despite their skepticism.

    But neither the Divine Jade nor the Divine Fulcrum Pure Lands thought highly of Su Yi¡¯s chances!

    The reason for this was simple. The Church of All Spirits had both a divine backer and terrifying foundations. How could just anyone provoke them?

    Someone else shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m actually rather hoping for a miracle. s, in the face of absolute power, Su Yi has little hope of victory.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯d best make ample preparations and be ready to flee the moment we sense trouble. We cannot let ourselves get swept into this storm simply because we decided to watch the battle.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We ought to do just that.¡±

    As they conversed, the two groups of experts arrived at Celestial Pce Mountain.

    Or rather, what remained of it.

    ¡°Eh? Where is Celestial Pce Mountain?¡±

    To their astonishment, the home base of the Church of All Spirits was nowhere to be seen!

    When they drew closer, all of them were bbergasted. Their eyes widened with astonishment.

    The sight before them was so unbelievable that they almost thought they were hallucinating once more!

 Chapter 1744 - The Weeping Ghost

    <h4>Chapter 1744 - The Weeping Ghost</h4>

    Celestial Pce Mountain was nowhere to be seen. The entire area had been reduced to rubble, and the ground was covered in scars.

    The stench of blood permeated the air, assailing the nostrils.

    The fragmented corpses and treasures were readily apparent, strewn throughout everyst corner of the wreckage.

    The experts of the Jade Light Pure Lands were already busily hunting the ruins for spoils. All of them were enthusiastic and in high spirits.

    The experts of the other two purends werepletely dumbstruck. They felt as if their brains couldn¡¯t quite keep up with it all.

    <i>What... What¡¯s going on here!? Don¡¯t tell me...</i>

    Immortal King Kong Ye walked over from afar and sped his fist. ¡°My apologies. We made youe all this way for nothing. Fellow Daoist Su finished crushing the Church of All Spirits fifteen minutes ago. You arrived toote to watch the battle.¡±

    ¡°!!!¡±

    The new arrivals exchanged nces. They were increasingly bewildered. <i>The Church of All Spirits was ttened fifteen minutes ago!?</i>

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su... really crushed the Church of All Spirits all by himself?¡± asked one of the experts of the Divine Fulcrum Pure Lands.

    Kong Ye nodded and sighed with deep emotion. ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case. If I hadn¡¯t seen it myself, I would never have believed that his strength was so terrifying. It¡¯s like he¡¯s invincible. No one else canpare!¡±

    A series of gasps arose. The experts of the other two purends suddenly felt an indescribable mix of emotions wash over them. Astonishment, bewilderment, shame...

    But it was as if Kong Ye didn¡¯t even notice. He just continued describing the battle in detail, entirely unperturbed.

    He didn¡¯t spice the story up, either.

    Even so, when they understood what had happened, the experts of the other two purends werepletely rooted to the spot. Even their hands and feet quivered.

    Alone save for his sword, Su Yi fought his way across thirty thousand miles of hostile territory, crushing thirteen of the Church of All Spirits¡¯ auxiliary bases in rapid session.

    Then, he¡¯d struck with unstoppable force, destroying the Vast Emptiness Heaven-Sealing Formation and crushing tens of thousands of yao cultivators before moving on to the Nine Extremes Heaven-Executing Formation and ughtering over three hundred Immortal Lords!

    He¡¯d even cut down <i>neen </i>Immortal Kings!

    Even the church¡¯s ultimate, sect-protecting treasure, the Tian Wu Divine Seal, couldn¡¯t withstand a single hit!

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been astonished by such wondrous feats? And who wouldn¡¯t have been terrified?

    When they recalled how poorly they¡¯d thought of Su Yi¡¯s chances, their fear of getting swept into a storm, and how they¡¯de prepared to flee if need be, the experts of the other two purends felt a wave of shame and despondency wash over them.

    They suddenly realized that although it <i>seemed </i>they¡¯d just missed out on an opportunity to witness the battle, they¡¯d actually missed out on the perfect opportunity to establish positive karma with Su Yi!

    It was this that really left them so down in the dumps.

    ¡°Right. Fellow Daoist Su said that when he crushed the Church of All Spirits, a few fish were sure to slip through his,¡± said Kong Ye. ¡°If it¡¯s not too much trouble, I¡¯d like to ask my fellow Daoists of the Divine Fulcrum and Divine Jade Pure Lands to help us hunt down the survivors to forestall future problems.¡±

    The crowd was briefly stunned, but a momentter, they reacted as if awakening from a dream. All of them straightforwardly agreed.

    When a tree fell, the monkeys scattered. The Church of All Spirits had already been crushed. Only a few small fries remained. They were no longer a threat!

    This was a prime opportunity to conduct a thorough cleanse and seize the Church of All Spirits¡¯ former territories!

    ¡°Fate did not permit us to witness Fellow Daoist Su¡¯s magnificent bearing for ourselves. It¡¯s truly the regret of a lifetime,¡± sighed one of the higher-ups. ¡°But out of consideration for the respect Fellow Daoist Su has shown us, we¡¯ll do our utmost not to let him down!¡±

    The others nodded.

    The destruction of the Church of All Spirits had eliminated the greatest threat to the other two purends. They no longer needed to fear being swallowed up and assimted!

    In truth, even if Kong Ye hadn¡¯t said anything, they wouldn¡¯t have hesitated to seize this opportunity to get even with the survivors of the Church of All Spirits.

    Kong Ye smiled. He understood full well that now, the old-timers of both the Divine Jade and the Divine Fulcrum Pure Lands werepletely convinced!

    ......

    It was a dark, moonless night. No stars were visible.

    Su Yi continued deeper into the Buzhou Mountains, carrying the High Chief Libationer in one hand and a jug of wine in the other. Despite venturing through a perilous stretch of mountains, he seemed perfectly at ease.

    It was as if he were out enjoying the scenery.

    ¡°What kind of good fortune is your sect leader searching for?¡± Su Yi asked along the way.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Wei Xun said, ¡°A chance to prove his Dao and break into the Great Realm.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°It seems he¡¯s yet to realize his breakthrough. Otherwise, he would have returned a long time ago.¡±

    Wei Xun snorted coldly. ¡°Even if he hasn¡¯t reached the Great Realm yet, there¡¯s no way you¡¯d be a match for our leader! I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that the sect leader is a divine emissary chosen by Divine Venerate Tian Wu himself! Our leader carries out our god¡¯s will in the Immortal Realm, and he has no need to fear even Great Realm experts!¡±

    Su Yiughed and said casually, ¡°He¡¯s just another of the god¡¯sckeys, that¡¯s all. His power is merely borrowed from his god. He might be able to threaten other people, but in my eyes, he¡¯s really just a contemptible dog.¡±

    Wei Xun¡¯s expression was instantly unsightly.

    ¡°You destroyed the Church of All Spirits,¡± Wei Xun said suddenly. ¡°You really aren¡¯t afraid of our god¡¯s reprisal?¡±

    Their sect leader had poured an enormous amount of effort into creating this faction on Divine Venerate Tian Wu¡¯s behalf. It existed to work on the god¡¯s behalf.

    Yet now, Su Yi had destroyed it. Wei Xun didn¡¯t even need to think to know that Divine Venerate Tian Wu was going to be furious!

    Su Yi took a sip of wine and said, ¡°If I were afraid, I wouldn¡¯t have ttened your sect in the first ce.¡±

    Wei Xun had nothing to say to that.

    ¡°How much further in do we have to go?¡± Su Yi gazed into the distance. They were already deep within the Buzhou Mountains. Thends ahead were barren and shrouded in darkness. Everywhere he looked, long, narrow spatial rifts floated in the air.

    Some of the rifts were hundreds of thousands of feet long, like wounds torn open in the sky. Explosive spatial power ran rampant within them, producing a sound like the rumbling of thunder.

    They were a startling sight.

    Wang Ye had explored the Buzhou Mountains many times over. Su Yi knew that if they went any closer, they¡¯d enter the most dangerous ce in the Buzhou Mountains.

    Even Wang Ye risked all but certain doom there. A moment¡¯s incaution, and Great Realm experts could take lethal damage!

    Wang Ye had visited the most dangerous ce in the mountains once in search of the legendary Tree of All Worlds. Along the way, he encountered numerous strange perils.

    ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Wei Xunughed coldly, his eyes glinting with mockery.

    Su Yi nced at him. ¡°You¡¯re leading me here hoping I¡¯ll get myself killed, aren¡¯t you? You want to borrow your leader¡¯s hands to destroy me, so you might as well cooperate.¡±

    Wei Xun¡¯s expression shifted. Finally, he gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°There¡¯s a secret map in the pendant hanging from my waist. The sect leader gave it to me when he left. It records the path to that mysterious ne.¡±

    Su Yi snatched the pendant and inserted his divine sense. Just as Wei Xun said, it contained a map!

    After looking it over carefully, Su Yi¡¯s gaze focused.

    The destination indicated on the map was one of the danger zones at the heart of the Buzhou Mountains.

    Su Yi was quite familiar with the ce.

    They called it the Weeping Ghost. It was one of the most dangerous ces in the Buzhou Mountains, as it was perpetually shrouded in turbulent spacetime currents. They were iparably violent, and they could easily rip even Great Realm experts to shreds!

    Wang Ye had tried to approach the Weeping Ghost many times, employing all manner of methods to test the road ahead, but nothing worked. He couldn¡¯t pass through that stretch of spacetime currents.

    Su Yi would never have guessed that the leader of the Church of All Spirits was here of all ces!

    He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the sect leader was really there in search of a chance to break into the Great Realm.

    After all, the Weeping Ghost was a forbidden ground too perilous even for Wang Ye at the peak of his power.

    The leader of the Church of All Spirits was just an Immortal King. Where did he get the courage to seek an opportunity to break through in a dangerous ce like the Weeping Ghost?

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Su Yi stared intently at Wei Xun. ¡°You¡¯re lying to me.¡±

    Wei Xun¡¯s heart palpitated beneath his gaze, and his expression shifted. ¡°I swear I¡¯m not lying! Our sect leader really did go there! Furthermore, the map within this jade pendant was given to us by Divine Venerate Tian Wu. There¡¯s no way it¡¯s wrong!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°Your god gave you that map? But how could Divine Venerate Tian Wu know of the Weeping Ghost?¡±

    Wei Xun shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Divine Venerate Tian Wu is a lofty, unreachable existence, and our leader is the only divine emissary in the sect. Only he can make contact with our god. Thus, only he knows the true reasons behind it all.¡±

    Su Yi said coldly, ¡°Does that mean that your leader isn¡¯t here in search of a chance to break through after all?¡±

    Wei Xun¡¯s expression shifted, but in the end, he hung his head and said nothing.

    ¡°Tell me, then,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°What is that Divine Venerate Tian Wu instructed your leader to find?¡±

    Wei Xun hesitated, then said, ¡°Most likely... something to do with the Tree of All Worlds.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s heart shook. <i>A god unable to enter the Immortal Realm is searching for the Tree of All Worlds?</i>

    <i>Where on earth did Divine Venerate Tian Wu learn that the Weeping Ghost of the Buzhou Mountains supposedly hides leads to the tree¡¯s whereabouts?</i>

    s, Wei Xun¡¯s knowledge was limited, and he couldn¡¯t give Su Yi any answers.

    After a moment¡¯s pondering, Su Yi set off once more. He nned to have a look around the Weeping Ghost for himself.

    They encountered numerous strange and perilous obstacles on the way.

    Spatial rifts split open, devouring entire stretches of sky. Some almost reached Su Yi.

    Burningva erupted from the heart of the earth, sweeping through the sky and practically melting everything in the surrounding area.

    But those were just a handful of the terrifying natural disasters that befell them. Each could destroy an Immortal King with ease. It was enough to make just about anyone tremble.

    Su Yi had exploded this ce numerous times in his past life, but even so, he proceeded with the utmost caution, not daring to getcent.

    Along the way, Wei Xun couldn¡¯t help but be startled. This was an extremely perilous ce, yet Su Yi seemed as if he were re-treading familiar ground!

    <i>Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s been here before? Otherwise, how could he sense every lethal danger just in time? It¡¯s like he has precognition!</i>

    <i>Anyone else would have died many times over by now!</i>

    An hourter, Su Yi stopped in ce and gazed into the distance. ¡°No wonder your leader darede here. This ce has changed a lot.¡±

    A bleak, barrenndscape shrouded in darkness appeared in the distance. Fragmented spatial power danced through the sky, like slowing beams of light, flickering in and out of view.

    This was the Weeping Ghost!

    One of the most dangerous ces in the Buzhou Mountains!

 Chapter 1745 - Sovereign!

    <h4>Chapter 1745 - Sovereign!</h4>

    The Weeping Ghost really had changed.

    The raging currents of spacetime energy that had once ransacked the area were nowhere to be seen. All that remained were wisps of spacetime power that drifted down like raindrops.

    They were still full of enough power to pose a lethal threat, but the area was no longer impassable!

    There was no doubt about it. The leader of the Church of All Spirits had discovered this a long time ago, and he¡¯d ventured further in.

    When Su Yi reached this conclusion, he no longer hesitated. He picked up Wei Xun and proceeded into the most dangerous ce in the Buzhou Mountains.

    Along the way, the omnipresent rain of spacetime power was resplendent and ethereal. It didn¡¯t look threatening, but Su Yi knew that with his limited cultivation, a single touch would lead to fatal damage!

    This was the manifestation of true spacetime Laws. Not even Great Realm experts dared face such power head-on.

    Long ago, a Sovereign of the Great Realm was beset by this spacetime power. In the blink of an eye, he was reduced to dried-up bones, his body and Dao destroyed.

    His longevity and life force had beenpletely stripped away!

    <i>If I can find leads to the Tree of All Worlds on this trip, that¡¯ll be an enormous stroke of good fortune, the type that can only be found by chance. I might even be able to seize the opportunity to glean insights into the source of the Immortal Realm! </i>Su Yi thought to himself.

    Rumor had it that the Tree of All Worlds was born of the Immortal Realm¡¯s most primordial chaos source, and that it hid some of the secrets of the Immortal Realm¡¯s origins!

    This was the type of good fortune that even someone like Wang Ye, an expert at the very pinnacle of the Immortal Dao, could only dream of!

    ......

    Deep within the Weeping Ghost.

    Fog low over the ground, and chaos energy permeated the air. Everything was dried up and deste.

    From time to time, shes of stingingly bright lightning cut through the darkness like a god cracking an electric whip. It was a startling sight.

    A man and a bird hid themselves in the shadows at the base of a slope in a stretch of hills.

    These were none other than the Divine Fortune Teller and the Zhuyou Great Peng.

    ¡°Whatever you do, don¡¯t make a sound. I would never have guessed that old bastard Spherical Heavens and the leader of the Church of All Spirits were colluding!¡± the Divine Fortune Teller transmitted hurriedly.

    He gripped an ancient, mottled copper coin. It emanated wisps of inscrutable energy, cloaking him and the Zhuyou Great Peng and obscuring their presencepletely.

    ¡°Even now, I can¡¯t wrap my head around it. What¡¯s the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign doing here? Didn¡¯t the old-timer disappear in the Dark Northern Seas a long time ago? And what are they waiting for?¡± the Zhuyou Great Peng couldn¡¯t help but squawk.

    The Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign.

    Prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, he was a Sovereign of the Yao Path. He hailed from the Dark Northern Sea, and he was a true top powerhouse!

    ¡°Who knows?¡± The Divine Fortune Teller craned his neck to look into the distance.

    Far away, beneath the overcast dome of heaven shrouded in fog and chaos energy, two figures were dimly discernible.

    A Daoist in blood-colored robes and a tall hat, and a powerfully built, dignified middle-aged man in purple clothes and a golden belt.

    The former was the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign.

    Thetter was the leader of the Church of All Spirits!

    ¡°Dammit! What the hell are they waiting for? Seven days have passed already!¡± grumbled the Divine Fortune Teller, a hint of impatience on his brow.

    Seven days prior, he and the Zhuyou Great Peng snuck into this ce, hoping to find leads regarding the Tree of All Worlds. They would never have expected to find the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign or the leader of the Church of All Spirits!

    At first, the Divine Fortune Teller was excited. He thought he¡¯d uncovered a shocking, enormous secret.

    But after seven days of waiting bitterly, the two of them still showed no sign of doing anything at all, and the Divine Fortune Teller was running out of patience.

    ¡°Whatever it is, it¡¯s got to be huge! Didn¡¯t you notice that strange ritual ground the leader of the Church of All Spirits ced there? I¡¯m sure it¡¯s going to be used for something important!¡±

    The Zhuyou Great Peng¡¯s eyes glinted with furtive glee. ¡°And I suspect that dried-up section of rootes from the Tree of All Worlds!¡±

    Off in the distance, a thousand-foot ritual ground stood before the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign and the leader of the Church of All Spirits.

    It was extremely strange. It was entirely ck, and were someone to gaze down at it from above, it would have looked like an eye staring right back at them.

    A nine-foot-tall ck altar stood at the center, like the pupil of a giant eye.

    The altar¡¯s surface was carved with strange talisman markings. A four-foot section of withered tree root was ced atop it.

    Due to the distance and the fact that neither of them dared use their divine sense to investigate, the Zhuyou Great Peng and Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign couldn¡¯t discern the root segment¡¯s mysteries with any degree of certainty.

    ¡°What a waste of breath! It¡¯d be obvious to anyone that the two old bastards are up to something!¡± The Divine Fortune Teller rolled his eyes. ¡°Wait a little longer. I refuse to believe they¡¯ll just wait here like morons forever!¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign¡¯s icy voice rang out. ¡°If you want me to help you open a spatial tunnel, resolve the power of divine misfortune afflicting me first. Otherwise, forget it!¡±

    The Divine Fortune Teller¡¯s spirits soared. <i>Internal strife?</i>

    <i>And what does old Spherical Heavens mean by that? Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s afflicted by divine misfortune, leaving him no choice but to negotiate with the leader of the Church of All Spirits to remove it? Interesting!</i>

    The Divine Fortune Teller¡¯s eyes lit up, and his spirits instantly soared. <i>This is sure to be an enormous secret!</i>

    <i>I¡¯m afraid no one in the present day knows that even a Great Realm powerhouse like the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign has fallen victim to divine misfortune!!</i>

    ¡°Calm your fury, Daoist Brother. So long as you assist me in ushering in the divine son, I promise to neutralize your divine misfortune,¡± said the leader of the Church of All Spirits, his voice low and heavy.

    <i>A ¡®divine son?¡¯</i>

    The Divine Fortune Teller¡¯s heart shook. <i>Did the sect leader build that altar to usher in this ¡®divine son¡¯ person?</i>

    <i>But it seems he needs the support of a Great Realm expert like Spherical Heavens to pull it off?</i>

    <i>And who is this divine son? Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s literally the son of a god?</i>

    The Divine Fortune Teller couldn¡¯t help but gasp at the thought of it. Were that truly the case, the sect leader¡¯s ns were terrifying indeed!

    The Zhuyou Great Peng was startled too. It transmitted, ¡°Old-timer, don¡¯t tell me the ¡®divine son¡¯ is really the descendant of their divine backer, Tian Wu?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk!¡± The Divine Fortune Teller pricked up his ears. His curiosity was thoroughly piqued.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you¡¯re using the promise of resolving my divine misfortune to force me to do your bidding,¡± the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign said icily. ¡°You¡¯re ying with fire. Aren¡¯t you afraid you¡¯ll burn yourself?¡±

    As he spoke, he emanated suffocating, imposing pressure.

    The leader of the Church of All Spirits was neither frantic nor flustered. He just said calmly, ¡°I understand your concerns, Fellow Daoist Brother, but please, understand my position. What if you renege on our agreement after I¡¯ve freed you? What will I do then?¡±

    He paused, then said, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for an opportunity like this for a long time. It was just three thousand years ago that it became possible to enter the Weeping Ghost.

    ¡°Over the past three thousand years, I¡¯ve poured my heart¡¯s blood and countless treasures into building these ritual grounds and that altar. Everything was for the sake of ushering the divine son into the Immortal Realm! Given the circumstances, I cannot tolerate even the slightest possibility of anything going awry.¡±

    The leader of the Church of All Spirits looked at the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign and said earnestly, ¡°Daoist Brother, if you help me usher in the divine son, I swear on my Dao Heart that I¡¯ll resolve your divine misfortune. Should I go back on my word, may heaven and earth strike me down!¡±

    The Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign sank into a long silence. The leader of the Church of All Spirits didn¡¯t push him, either; he just waited in silence.

    The skies were overcast and shrouded in fog. Their figures were only dimly discernible.

    ¡°So, it seems they¡¯re each working toward their own ends,¡± transmitted the Zhuyou Great Peng. ¡°What do you think, old-timer? Will Ol¡¯ Spherical Heavenspromise?¡±

    The Divine Fortune Teller frowned. ¡°The divine misfortune afflicting him is severe. The old-timer¡¯s got a vicious, unpredictable disposition, and his methods are cruel and tyrannical. Even prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, he was a top powerhouse of the Yao Path. People lost their courage at the mere mention of his name.

    ¡°I can say with confidence that even if Spherical Heavenspromises in the short run, the moment he¡¯s freed of his divine misfortune, he¡¯ll kill the leader of the Church of All Spirits to vent his fury!¡±

    The Divine Fortune Tellerughed coldly. ¡°An Immortal King, that¡¯s all. So what if he has a divine backer? How could he be so bold as to threaten an expert who reached the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals! He¡¯s obviously ying with fire!¡±

    The Zhuyou Great Peng thoroughly agreed. Its master, Immortal Sovereign Feng Tu, was a terrifying, powerful existence. The bird was keenly aware of how pathetic Immortal Kings were in the face of Immortal Sovereigns!

    For some inexplicable reason, the Divine Fortune Teller suddenly let out a deep sigh. ¡°s, Fellow Daoist Su isn¡¯t here. Otherwise...¡±

    But then, he mped his jaw shut and said no more.

    The Zhuyou Great Peng was instantly displeased. ¡°I hate nothing more than people who trail off mid-sentence. It¡¯s like pausing mid-shit to force your turd back up your butthole. Doesn¡¯t it hurt?¡±

    The Divine Fortune Teller smacked the bird on the skull. ¡°The hell do you know?¡±

    ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll trust you just this once!¡± Off in the distance, the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign broke his silence. ¡°But if you dare renege on our agreement, I promise to scatter your ashes to the wind, no matter the consequences!¡±

    His entire body emanated the terrifying pressure of a Great Realm expert. The leader of the Church of All Spirits could barely breathe, and he sensed a looming threat.

    His heart was instantly solemn. ¡°Daoist Brother, please rest assured!¡±

    ¡°Ol¡¯ Spherical Heavens agreed, just like that?¡± The Zhuyou Great Peng was bbergasted. ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem at all befitting of a Great Realm elite!¡±

    The Divine Fortune Teller¡¯s gaze was inscrutable. ¡°A long time ago, I rubbed shoulders with Old Spherical Heavens. I know how cold, cruel, and ruthless he is. Just wait. There¡¯s no way he¡¯ll let the leader of the Church of All Spirits usher in that divine son guy smoothly!¡±

    The Zhuyou Great Peng perked up. ¡°We¡¯re finally in for a spectacle!¡±

    But then, the Divine Fortune Teller stiffened. He¡¯d just realized that the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign had turned around, and he was looking in their direction!

    The old man had discovered them!

    The Divine Fortune Teller looked stricken. Without the slightest hesitation, he grabbed the Zhuyou Great Peng by the neck, turned, and fled.

    But before he got far, a figure appeared out of nowhere, blocking his path.

    He was dressed in blood-red Daoist robes and a tall hat. His cold features looked as if they were hewn out of stone, and his eyes shone with pale golden light. Even just standing there casually, his presence nketed the sky and blotted out the sun.

    This was the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign!

 Chapter 1746 - Ushering in a Divine Son

    <h4>Chapter 1746 - Ushering in a Divine Son</h4>

    The Divine Fortune Teller suddenly stopped in ce, and his thin, aged frame stiffened.

    The Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign eximed, ¡°And here I thought a mouse was hiding in the corner. So, it was you, you old scam artist!¡±

    His golden eyes bore into the Divine Fortune Teller as if trying to figure out what he was doing here.

    The Divine Fortune Tellerughed coldly. ¡°When did I ever scam you, Spherical Heavens? If you don¡¯t have any other business, hurry up and step aside. I have no desire to get mixed up in these turbid waters.¡±

    The Zhuyou Great Peng was speechless. Even it could tell that the old fortune teller was putting on a strong front. <i>He¡¯s acting tough, but he¡¯s obviously scared shitless!</i>

    The Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign said expressionlessly, ¡°You¡¯re already here. How could you think of leaving? Come on,e with me.¡±

    With that, he walked toward the ritual ground built in the distance.

    The Divine Fortune Teller¡¯s expression filled with uncertainty.

    ¡°If you dare run, don¡¯t me me for being merciless. I¡¯ll break your legs if I have to!¡± the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign said without so much as turning his head.

    The Divine Fortune Teller took a deep breath, then steeled himself. Heughed coldly, ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m scared or anything! I¡¯ll just go, then!¡±

    He then walked over, dragging the Zhuyou Great Peng along.

    ¡°Coward!¡± The Zhuyou Great Peng struggled with all its might. ¡°If you want to throw your life away, do it! But don¡¯t drag me into it!¡±

    The Divine Fortune Teller frowned and bellowed, ¡°If you want to live, behave yourself!¡±

    At the same time, he transmitted, ¡°Rx. Spherical Heavens is under the effects of divine misfortune, and the leader of the Church of All Spirits is holding him back. If he wants to get out of this, he can¡¯t afford to risk trouble by going after us. He might even see us as an unexpected variable he can use to his advantage.¡±

    He paused, then said, ¡°In other words, we¡¯ll be fine as long as we cooperate!¡±

    The Zhuyou Great Peng¡¯s eyes shed, and it instantly fell silent.

    It couldn¡¯t figure out where the Divine Fortune Teller got all that confidence, but it knew that as unreliable as the old man was in some ways, no one in the Immortal Realm couldpare with the Divine Fortune Teller in terms of sheer longevity!

    When the leader of the Church of All Spirits saw the old man and bird approach the altar, he furrowed his brow. ¡°Daoist Brother, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    He recognized the Zhuyou Great Peng, but the Divine Fortune Teller was unfamiliar to him.

    The Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign said tly, ¡°This is the Divine Fortune Teller, the longest-lived scam artist in the Immortal Realm. I imagine you¡¯ve heard of him.¡±

    The leader of the Church of All Spirits instantly looked enlightened. ¡°So, that¡¯s him!¡±

    He evaluated the Divine Fortune Teller curiously. ¡°They say you¡¯re a rare expert in the Immortal Realm and that no one throughout history canpare with your unique mastery of divination. They say you can divine even the mysteries of the heavens and the workings of fate. How about you tell my fortune for me?¡±

    The Divine Fortune Tellerughed coldly. ¡°Throughout the ages, nine times out of ten, those I¡¯ve told fortunes for have met with disaster and died miserable deaths. Are you <i>sure </i>you want to risk it?¡±

    ¡°....¡± The leader of the Church of All Spirits mped his jaw shut.

    A yful smirk tugged at the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign¡¯s lips. ¡°I can vouch for the truth of that statement. Prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, we called this old-timer the God of gue for his inauspicious tongue. But if you really want to try it, be my guest.¡±

    The God of gue! An inauspicious tongue! An old scam artist!

    Hearing himself ndered like this made the Divine Fortune Teller deeply ufortable, but in the end... he endured in silence!

    The leader of the Church of All Spirits decisively shook his head. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s attend to the business at hand first.¡±

    A hint of mockery flickered in the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign¡¯s gaze as he said tly, ¡°Very well. Time is short. Let us begin.¡±

    With that, he turned to face the ritual grounds and the altar at their center.

    ¡°Wait!¡± The leader of the Church of All Spirits said, ¡°First, I have a request.¡±

    ¡°Say it,¡± said the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign.

    The leader of the Church of All Spirits gestured to the Zhuyou Great Peng and the Divine Fortune Teller. ¡°What we¡¯re about to do is of the utmost importance, so before we begin, I¡¯d like to ask you to send these two on their way.¡±

    The Divine Fortune Teller¡¯s expression darkened, and the Zhuyou Great Pengunched into a series of expletives.

    ¡°I refuse!¡± the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign said decisively. ¡°Long ago, the Divine Fortune Teller told me my fortune. Although it didn¡¯t achieve the desired result, it was nheless true, and we¡¯re acquaintances, and I don¡¯t want to kill him. If you¡¯re ill at ease, I can imprison him. I guarantee he won¡¯t get involved.¡±

    With that, he raised his hand and pressed down.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Blood-red chains manifested out of the Laws, binding the Divine Fortune Teller and Zhuyou Great Peng in ce before tossing them into the distance.

    When the leader of the Church of All Spirits saw this, his expression filled with uncertainty, but in the end, he nodded. ¡°Very well. I trust you, Daoist Brother.¡±

    A momentter, he stared intently at the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign and sharply changed tacks. ¡°But allow me to warn you. If anything goes wrong during the process of ushering in the divine son, you¡¯ll be sure to face divine retribution!¡±

    His tone was earnest, but the threat was readily apparent!

    The Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign narrowed his eyes. ¡°Sess will benefit us both, and failure will hurt us both. So long as you keep your promise, I will have no need to renege on my end of our agreement.¡±

    The leader of the Church of All Spirits smiled. ¡°Good!¡±

    The Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign said nothing more. He just walked over to the ritual grounds and climbed the nine-foot altar. The sect leader stood just outside, watching him closely.

    ¡°Old bastard, do you have a way of ensuring we get out of this alive or not?¡± transmitted the Zhuyou Great Peng. It was frantic.

    It could see it already. When the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign ushered in the divine son, unpredictable variables were all but sure to follow!

    The Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign would turn on the leader of the Church of All Spirits, or vice versa!

    Either way, it wouldn¡¯t benefit the bird or the old fortune teller at all.

    ¡°Wait a little longer.¡± The Divine Fortune Teller¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°No matter how meticulous you are, you can never ount for everything. Our hope for survival lies in the unexpected, and... something unexpected is headed our way!¡±

    As they conversed, the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign got to work. He raised his hands into the air, and...

    <i>Weng!</i>

    A rain of blood-red light rose, full of a supreme aura of the Grand Dao. Heaven and earth shook.

    The thousand-foot ritual grounds suddenly seemed to awaken from its long dormancy. One mysterious and intricate formation marking rose after another, their resplendent firelight rising into the firmament.

    Immediately afterward, the nine-foot-altar lit up with a strange rumbling noise.

    The tree root ced atop the altar suddenly transformed. Moments prior, it had beenpletely lifeless, but now, its withered surface surged with a resplendent rain of spacetime power.

    ¡°I get it now. Only a Great Realm expert can power that altar. With it, he can connect to the power of the surroundings to awaken the power hidden within that shriveled section of root!¡± muttered the Divine Fortune Teller.

    The ritual grounds and altar were both prepared for the withered section of root!

    But only a Great Realm powerhouse like the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign could power this formation!

    <i>Kaboom!</i>

    The ritual grounds rumbled. Firelight fell like rain. Atop the altar, that section of root seemed to have fully returned to life as it scattered its radiant spacetime power.

    The Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign¡¯s hands formed seals as he bellowed, ¡°Activate!¡±

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    The resplendent rain of spacetime power interwove into an illusory tree!

    The tree looked as if its roots extended into every world in creation. Its branches extended endlessly into the sky, tall beyond measure. Compared to this tree, even stars looked as minuscule as specks of dust!

    The Divine Fortune Teller couldn¡¯t help but gasp. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that this is actually the Tree of All Worlds?!¡±

    The Zhuyou Great Peng¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    The tree was iparably mystical. Although it was just a fleeting, ethereal illusion, the mere sight of it was enough to shake their hearts and souls.

    They felt like ants gazing upon the enormity of space, more paltry and insignificant than ever before.

    ¡°Impressive, Daoist Brother!¡± Outside the ritual grounds, the leader of the Church of All Spirits lit up with delight. He said excitedly, ¡°Just one more step, and we can open the passage to the God Domain! The divine son will soon be able to cross through endless time and space and arrive in our world!¡±

    His face was full of longing and eagerness.

    Over the past three thousand years, he¡¯d poured all of his heart¡¯s blood into opening a path to the God Domain to wee the Divine Son!

    The Divine Fortune Teller and Zhuyou Great Peng exchanged nces. Their hearts shook.

    Meanwhile, the Spherical Heavens Immortal Emperor was drenched in sweat, and his face was pallid. There was no doubt about it; activating the altar took his full strength, and it was enormously strenuous!

    ¡°If you¡¯re really grateful, tell me how to resolve this divine misfortune. Refuse, and I can¡¯t guarantee that nothing will go wrong.¡± The Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign suddenly whipped his head around and said tly.

    The leader of the Church of All Spirits looked stricken, and the Divine Fortune Teller couldn''t help but delight in his misfortune.

    <i>Just as I thought. Ol¡¯ Spherical Heavens is far too ruthless and crafty to cooperate meekly!</i>

    <i>After all, he¡¯s a top powerhouse who reached the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals. How could he possibly let an Immortal King control him at whim?</i>

    The Zhuyou Great Peng couldn¡¯t help but cluck its tongue. Even it had no choice but to admit that this was a good y on the Immortal Sovereign¡¯s part.

    The sect leader¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t have been any darker.

    The Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign said tly, ¡°There¡¯s only one opportunity. If anything goes awry, all your hard work will go to ruin. Besides, if you fail to usher in the divine son, I¡¯m afraid that even a divine emissary... will struggle to bear the consequences.¡±

    As he spoke, he continued operating the formation, drawing on the power of the surrounding area to maintain the illusory tree.

    But it would have been obvious to anyone that the moment the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign tried anything, everything would go to waste!

    The leader of the Church of All Spirits was instantly frantic. His whole body quivered, and his face was ashen as he hissed, ¡°If you do this, you¡¯ll face divine retribution. You¡¯ll be doomed!¡±

    The Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign said expressionlessly, ¡°I much prefer to live, but I¡¯m not afraid to die. There¡¯s not much time left. If you don¡¯t tell me how to resolve divine misfortune within ten breaths of time, I¡¯ll destroy everything on the spot!¡±

    His voice was tinged with incontrovertible force.

    The atmosphere was instantly iparably stifled.

    The sect leader¡¯s expression was ashen. He was so angry that his eyes practically spat fire, but in the end, he forced his fury back down, gnashed his teeth, and said, ¡°Fine. I agree!¡±

    With that, he slipped a talisman from his sleeves. Just as the sect leader was about to hand it over, the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign¡¯s eyes shed, and he shook his head. ¡°Wait! Give it to the Divine Fortune Teller.¡±

    <i>Fuck! </i>The Divine Fortune Teller cursed to himself. <i>If there¡¯s a problem with that ck talisman, I¡¯ll be the first to suffer! That old bastard¡¯s as insidious as ever!</i>

    The Divine Fortune Teller¡¯s expression was iparably unsightly. He didn¡¯t even need to think to know that there was a huge problem with that ck talisman.

    Indeed, just as he suspected, the leader of the Church of All Spirits hesitated, and his face alternated white and green.

 Chapter 1747 - A Sudden Sword Strike

    <h4>Chapter 1747 - A Sudden Sword Strike</h4>

    The sight of the sect leader¡¯s frantic, infuriated panic made the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign chuckle.

    ¡°I know that the divine son you hope to usher in is simplying here to prove his Dao and be a god in the Immortal Realm. He hopes to seize Epoch Laws of the present day and condense a Godhead before others get the chance,¡± the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign said tly. ¡°After all, if it¡¯s as I suspect, even divine children require the right opportunity before they can condense a Godhead and forge a Divine Throne!¡±

    The Divine Fortune Teller¡¯s heart shook.

    He¡¯d long since heard rumors that they''d entered a golden age, and that opportunities to achieve divinity would soon appear in the Immortal Realm!

    But this was his first time learning that even the descendants of the gods had their sights on these opportunities!

    The Divine Fortune Teller thought to himself, <i>And here I thought the gods¡¯ will had permeated the Immortal Realm to target Wang Ye. So, it turns out they had an altogether different goal!</i>

    Divine Venerate Tian Wu, the god behind the Church of All Spirits, had arranged for a divine son to descend into the Immortal Realm.

    It seemed logical to assume that other factions with divine backers had simr ns!

    The Divine Fortune Teller could see it already. In the days toe, when an opportunity to achieve divinity appeared in the Immortal Realm, the situation here would be increasinglyplicated¡ªand dangerous!

    The leader of the Church of All Spirits had an unsightly look on his face. ¡°Daoist Brother, I can tell you how to neutralize divine misfortune, but what guarantee do I have that you won¡¯t simply renege on our agreement?¡±

    The Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign said expressionlessly, ¡°Drop the act. I know you carry a secret treasure given to you by your god, and I know it¡¯s enough to threaten my life. Given the circumstances, how could you possibly be afraid of me? Ultimately, you just don¡¯t want to help me. You want to exploit my divine misfortune to control me!¡±

    His voice was cold and tinged with mockery.

    An Immortal King dared try to manipte him. It was simplyughable!

    The leader of the Church of All Spirits narrowed his eyes. ¡°Daoist Brother, I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me.¡±

    He put the ck talisman away, swapping it for a bone slip. ¡°This contains the secret method for neutralizing divine misfortune.¡±

    He then started to toss it to the nearby Divine Fortune Teller, only for the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign to change his mind once more. ¡°Wait! Give it to me directly!¡±

    <i>Fuck! </i>The Divine Fortune Teller felt the urge to curse him out. <i>Ol¡¯ Spherical Heavens really is no good!</i>

    The leader of the Church of All Spirits tossed it to him as directed.

    <i>Weng!</i>

    The Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign stretched out his hand and tapped. The bone slip froze in midair just three feet away from him.

    It was only after examining it with his divine sense and confirming that it wasn¡¯t dangerous that he took it. ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯m going to look through it first.¡±

    ¡°Completely neutralizing the power of divine misfortune requires the power of a god?¡± After examining the slip¡¯s contents, the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovoereign¡¯s expression darkened, and his eyes zed with murderous intent. ¡°Little wretch! Are you toying with me!¡±

    The leader of the Church of All Spirits furrowed his brow. ¡°You ought to know how taboo and cmitous the power of divine misfortune is. How could you possibly remove it without divine intervention? Anyway, although the method recorded in that slip can¡¯t remove it from the roots, it can help you suppress its power and prevent it from invading your body! Then, after the divine son arrives, he can help you neutralize itpletely!¡±

    The Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign snorted coldly. ¡°I hope it¡¯s as you say.¡±

    The leader of the Church of All Spirits sighed in relief.

    But then, the Divine Fortune Teller said out of nowhere, ¡°Ol¡¯ Spherical Heavens, aren¡¯t you afraid that the divine son you¡¯re ushering in will just kill you after he gets here?¡±

    But the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign justughed. ¡°This is the divine son¡¯s first time in the Immortal Realm, and he¡¯s sure to need helpers. If even an Immortal King like the leader of the Church of All Spirits can serve as a divine emissary, do you really think they¡¯ll refuse<i> me?¡±</i>

    The leader of the Church of All Spirits didn¡¯t seem at all pleased to hear that, but in the end, he said nothing.

    The Divine Fortune Teller jeered. ¡°You really live up to your reputation! Who¡¯d have thought a lofty yao Sovereign would be so shameless as to willingly serve as another¡¯s dog! And you even put it so pompously!¡±

    But the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign thought nothing of it. ¡°If you want to obtain something, you have to pay the corresponding price. The divine son can help neutralize the power of divine misfortune, and if I obtain his trust, when the path to divinity appears, I¡¯ll have increased odds of proving my Dao and bing a god in my own right! As they say, the pavilion closest to the waterfront enjoys the moonlight first!¡±

    The Divine Fortune Teller was instantly at a loss for words.

    The leader of the Church of All Spirits had a strange look on his face, too. ¡°If that¡¯s what you have in mind, I¡¯d like to ask you to hurry.¡±

    The Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign subtly inclined his head.

    In truth, he really couldn¡¯tst much longer. Activating the ritual grounds took his full strength, and it was exhausting even for an Immortal Sovereign like him.

    Of course, he maintained a calm facade.

    ¡°Activate!¡± The Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign took a deep breath and bellowed.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The illusory Tree of All Worlds shook, right down to the roots that stretched into countless worlds and nes. Its branches grew, extending endlessly deeper into the firmament, piercing one spacetime barrier after another. In the end, it mmed into a mysterious and distant barrier between worlds.

    The dome of heaven shook, and spacetime power surged, as if countless worlds had been run through. A dazzlingly bright beam of light spread from impossibly far away, drawing closer and closer to the Immortal Realm.

    It was actually a spacetime tunnel built between the illusory tree branches. In the blink of an eye, it was floating beneath the dome of heaven.

    ¡°Sess!¡± The leader of the Church of All Spirits lit up with delight.

    The markings covering the ritual grounds were actually spatial coordinates.

    With their help, they¡¯d paved a path through the endlessness of time and space to reach the God Domain!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The sky churned as spacetime power contorted into a vortex-like portal, as if the sky itself were opening its gaping maw.

    It was indistinct, but a tall, stalwart figure had appeared within the tunnel. He was bathed in resplendent divine radiance like a distant, unattainable god standing above the nine heavens!

    The Divine Fortune Teller and the Zhuyou Great Peng¡¯s hearts shook. <i>Is that a path to the God Domain? Then that person must be the divine son the sect leader spoke of!</i>

    The entire ritual ground seemed to boil over with shing, resplendent talisman markings. Atop the nine-foot altar, the withered section of root burned, and the illusory giant tree seemed increasingly tangible.

    The Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign¡¯s face was pallid. Beads of sweat formed on his forehead.

    Maintaining the formation was far too exhausting. He was on the verge of running out of steam.

    But when he saw the tall, stalwart figure within the tunnel, a strange light lit in the depths of his gaze. <i>So, that¡¯s the descendent of a god?</i>

    Aplicated knot of emotions suddenly rose within his heart.

    Some people were born as lowly as des of grass, while others were the children of gods and goddesses. The disparity was far too enormous! Even he, an unparalleled Great Realm powerhouse who¡¯d risen to prominence prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, couldn¡¯t help butment the unfairness of destiny!

    The leader of the Church of All Spirits quivered from head to toe and flung himself to the ground. ¡°Your subordinate, Wan Yunya, greets you, Divine Son!¡±

    ¡°Wan Yunya, you¡¯ve done well. Once I¡¯ve broken through the fetters of time and space to descend into the Immortal Realm, I¡¯ll be sure to grant you good fortune!¡±

    The tall, stalwart figure¡¯s voice boomed from within the tunnel, like a deity issuing a divine decree. Every word was full of dignity and power.

    That tall, stalwart figure continued, ¡°Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign, Wan Yunya told me about you. We couldn¡¯t have opened this spacetime tunnel without your contribution. When I arrive in the Immortal Realm, I¡¯ll rid you of divine misfortune personally!¡±

    The Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign¡¯s spirits soared. ¡°Many thanks, Esteemed Divine Son!¡±

    <i>Fuck! You¡¯re really shameless! You even added an ¡®esteemed¡¯ to his title. Aren¡¯t youying it on a bit thick? </i>The Divine Fortune Teller grumbled to himself.

    ¡°Divine Son, please descend into this lower ne quickly. I won¡¯t be able to support the tunnel for long,¡± the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign said hurriedly.

    ¡°Very well!¡± That tall, upright figure approached from further down the tunnel.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Explosive spacetime power surged forth, continuously attempting to intercept him. But his whole body erupted with divine radiance, and he forged valiantly ahead, crushing every obstacle in his path. He was headed toward the exit!

    As the ¡°esteemed divine son¡± drew near, the group watching from the Immortal Realm finally saw his features clearly.

    He had long, silver hair, and he wore dark military robes. His features were youthful and handsome, and his eyes shed like lightning.

    There was a contorted golden serpent emzoned in the center of his forehead, and he held a white bone treasure tower aloft in the palm of his hand. The tower had nine stories, and it erupted with dazzlingly bright divine radiance that broke through all the spacetime power blocking the divine son¡¯s path.

    There was no doubt about it. The bone tower was an extraordinary treasure!

    ¡°Open!¡± The silver-haired man bellowed and charged toward the exit.

    Heaven and earth shook violently.

    The entire ritual ground shook, and the nine-foot altar hummed and buzzed.

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    The Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign coughed up blood. He¡¯d almost lost control.

    He suddenly took a deep breath, then fought with all his might. Even then, he only just barely ensured that the ritual grounds and altar weren¡¯t affected.

    The silver-haired man was now half-visible within the spacetime tunnel. One more step, and he could truly descend into this world!

    ¡°We¡¯re about to seed!!¡± the leader of the Church of All Spirits cried out with excitement.

    He could picture it already. Under the divine son¡¯s leadership, the Church of All Spirits would dominate the world! They¡¯d be invincible!

    The Divine Fortune Teller and Zhuyou Great Peng¡¯s hearts sank. If a divine son really entered the Immortal Realm... even disregarding his impact on the big picture, the two of them would be unlikely to escape disaster!

    <i>What do we do? </i>The Zhuyou Great Peng was frantic.

    The Divine Fortune Teller gnashed his teeth and said at top speed, ¡°Now¡¯s our chance. Run!¡±

    With that, he flipped his palm. A dark turtle shell floated into the air.

    But just as he was about to take action....

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Sword qi rose into the heavens, slicing open the firmament before descending upon the thousand-foot ritual ground. Both the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign and the leader of the Church of All Spirits looked stricken.

    ¡°Break!¡±

    The leader of the Church of All Spirits tried to block the descending sword qi, only to be sent flying back on impact.

    The sword qi was searing, intense, and tyrannical. It cleaved right into the ritual ground.

    <i>Kaboom!</i>

    It mmed into the ground like a shooting star. The ritual ground split and copsed.

    The nine-foot altar at its center crumbled and copsed, inch by inch. The impact spread to the illusory giant tree, which shook, then scattered into motes of light that popped like soap bubbles.

    <i>Dammit!</i>

    The Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign was furious.

    Beneath the distant dome of heaven, the spacetime portal suddenly cracked. It was on the verge of copse!

    The silver-haired man was only halfway through the portal, and this strike startled him so badly that he let out a heaven-shaking roar. ¡°Who dares ruin this lofty one¡¯s grand ambitions!?¡±

 Chapter 1748 - Unfathomable

    <h4>Chapter 1748 - Unfathomable</h4>

    The silver-haired man was so furious that steam billowed from the seven apertures of his face, and his entire body quivered.

    He¡¯d been waiting a long, long time to enter the Immortal Realm.

    Now, after much difficulty, the moment he¡¯d been waiting for had finally arrived. All he had to do was get his foot through the portal... but then, someone had to go and ruin it!

    The divine son practically went mad with anger. But to survive, he had no choice but to give up and retreat back into the spacetime tunnel.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The moment he retreated, the spacetime portal copsed, transforming into a turbulent flood of spacetime power and dissipating.

    It was then that the silver-haired man saw the person who¡¯d ruined his ns: a young-looking man in blue robes.

    ¡°Little bastard! I, Lu Feng, will remember you!¡± said the silver-haired man, his face ashen. Murderous intent seethed around him.

    <i>Crunch! Crack!</i>

    The spacetime tunnel split. Fragments of spacetime shot past Lu Feng¡¯s face, leaving bloody gashes in his cheeks. Terror coursed through him, and he turned and left, no longer daring to dy.

    Shortly after he disappeared, the tunnel through time, space, and countless worlds crumbled and disappeared.

    ......

    The dome of heaven was in upheaval. Turbulent spacetime power ran rampant.

    One sh had destroyed the ritual grounds, shattered the altar, broken the illusory giant tree, and crushed the spacetime portal hovering in the sky!

    This series of events hadpletely ruined the church¡¯s ns to usher in a divine son!

    Meanwhile, on the ground, the leader of the Church of All Spirits practically went mad with fury. He felt as if someone had thrust a knife into his chest; it hurt so badly that he felt that he might explode.

    No one else knew how great a price he¡¯d paid over the years to usher in Divine Son Lu Feng. Yet now, all of that effort and sacrifice had gone to waste!

    The sect leader felt as if he were about to gopletely insane.

    ¡°Bastard!¡± The Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign¡¯s face was ashen, and his entire body seethed with murderous intent.

    He was enraged too. He too would never have expected that a streak of sword qi would appear to ruin everything just as their n was about toe to fruition!

    ¡°Who did that? The timing of that sh was simply vicious! Impressive!¡± eximed the Zhuyou Great Peng.

    The Divine Fortune Teller was stunned, too. He¡¯d originally nned to use one of his secret treasures to escape with the Zhuyou Great Peng. He could never have anticipated this sudden, shocking variable!

    Both the sect leader¡¯s n and the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign¡¯s schemes came to nothing!

    When the Divine Fortune Teller saw them freak out and curse, he barely resisted the urge tough. This was what they meant when they said that heaven¡¯s ns superseded the ns of men!

    ¡°Sect Leader!!¡±

    Suddenly, someone shouted in the distance. All eyes turned toward the source of the voice.

    There, beneath the dimly lit skies, they saw a tall, upright figure sauntering their way. He was holding someone else aloft.

    These were none other than Su Yi and High Chief Libationer Wei Xun!

    The Zhuyou Great Peng¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Why is it that Su Yi guy again?!¡±

    The Divine Fortune Teller¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Don¡¯t you think he arrived at just the right time? We¡¯re in for a spectacle now!¡±

    His voice was tinged with sadistic glee. The Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign had participated in the Battle of Eternal Night!

    And now, Wang Ye¡¯s reincarnation had returned!

    ......

    Heaven and earth were silent. The turbulent currents of spacetime power were gradually fading away.

    The Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign watched as Su Yi approached from afar. His eyes zed with murderous intent. ¡°Was that attack just now your work?¡±

    Su Yi looked at him strangely. ¡°Of course.¡±

    Wei Xun cried out, ¡°Sect Leader, this is Su Yi! That unrivaled Immortal Lord who killed all those Immortal Kings! And today, he fought his way to Celestial Pce Mountain by himself! The Church of All Spirits... has been destroyed!¡±

    The rims of his eyes were tinged red with grief and fury.

    The sect leader¡¯s mind buzzed, and his hands and feet quivered. <i>The Church of All Spirits... is gone!?</i>

    Their ns to usher in the divine son had been ruined, and now, even the sect he¡¯d founded was gone. This series of shocks was so much that for all his experience facing adversity, he almost coughed up blood. His entire body quivered with anger.

    <i>Su Yi?</i>

    The Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign¡¯s expression shifted. He was suddenly bewildered and uncertain.

    Moments prior, he¡¯d been ovee with fury and eager to vent his murderous intent, yet now, he forced it all back down!

    The Divine Fortune Teller and Zhuyou Great Peng exchanged nces, their expressions strange. <i>So, the Church of All Spirits is already history...</i>

    Suddenly, the leader of the Church of All Spirits bellowed, his eyes bloodshot, ¡°Wei Xun, were you the one who led him here?¡±

    Wei Xun¡¯s expression shifted. He steeled himself and tried to exin, ¡°Sect Leader, I...¡±

    The sect leader felt a tidal wave of anger rise within him. ¡°I said, were you the one who brought him here?¡±

    Wei Xun hung his head in silent acknowledgment.

    The leader of the Church of All Spirits was so furious that his teeth almost shattered. ¡°I ought to kill you, you old bastard! If not for you, the divine son would have smoothly entered the Immortal Realm!!¡±

    ¡°Want to kill him? I¡¯ll help you,¡± said Su Yi. Then, just like that, he snapped Wei Xun¡¯s neck.

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    The sound of cracking bones rang out.

    Wei Xun lookedpletely bbergasted. He¡¯d nned to lead Su Yi here to his death. Who¡¯d have thought this would happen?

    But then, all awareness fled him, and his life force flowed away. He knew no peace, even in death.

    The sect leader¡¯s pupils constricted, and he finally managed to calm himself down. <i>Something isn¡¯t right here. He¡¯s just an Immortal Lord, yet he crushed the Church of All Spirits and captured a peak Miracle Realm Immortal King like Wei Xun alive, and just now, he sent me flying with a single sh!</i>

    <i>What a terrifying opponent!</i>

    ¡°Daoist Brother Spherical Heavens, I¡¯ll have to ask you to step in and kill this person for me. I promise to help you remove the power of divine misfortune afterward!¡± the leader of the Church of All Spirits said gravely.

    The Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign¡¯s eyelids twitched. He said expressionlessly, ¡°You control treasures bequeathed to you by a god. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re afraid of an Immortal Lord?¡±

    The leader of the Church of All Spirits frowned. ¡°Daoist Brother, as I¡¯m sure you can see, he just ruined the divine son¡¯s ns. His crimes are unforgivable. If you destroy him now, you¡¯ll have gotten revenge on the divine son¡¯s behalf. What need will you have to fear failing to remove the power of divine misfortune in the future?¡±

    The Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereignughed coldly. ¡°The divine son won¡¯t be able to enter the Immortal Realm anytime soon. Why should I get revenge on his behalf?¡±

    ¡°You...¡± The sect leader glowered, his expression instantly overcast.

    Su Yi witnessed the whole exchange, and he couldn¡¯t help butugh. The way he saw it, the leader of the Church of All Spirits and Ol¡¯ Spherical Heavens were like stray dogs turning on each other. It was a ridiculous sight.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Su Yi tossed Wei Xun¡¯s corpse to the ground andughed. ¡°How about... you two duke it out to decide who fights me first?¡±

    His tone was rife with mockery.

    The Divine Fortune Teller and Zhuyou Great Peng couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. It was obvious that both the sect leader and the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign were afraid of Su Yi!

    The Zhuyou Great Peng didn¡¯t understand why, however. Only the Divine Fortune Teller knew that the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign had picked up on the clues and guessed Su Yi¡¯s true identity!

    Otherwise, there was no way that ruffian would have forced his anger back down like this!

    Indeed, even in the face of Su Yi¡¯s tant mockery, the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign did nothing.

    His eyes shed, and he said to the sect leader, ¡°You¡¯re wee to go ahead and fight him. If anything unexpected happens, I won¡¯t remain a bystander!¡±

    The leader of the Church of All Spirits flipped his palm, and a ck talisman floated into the air. He said coldly, ¡°Daoist Brother, I think we¡¯d best fight together. After all, if anything happens to me, you can forget about ridding yourself of divine misfortune in this lifetime!¡±

    The Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign¡¯s expression darkened, but just as he was about to say something...

    <i>ng!</i>

    The explosive hum of a sword rang out.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, disappeared into thin air.

    The leader of the Church of All Spirits and the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign each reacted differently.

    The sect leader crushed the ck talisman without hesitation. Terrifying, taboo power surged forth, transforming into blood-red armor and covering himpletely.

    A new, blood-red spear appeared in his grip, and he thrust it through the air.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The sky copsed on all sides as the explosive power of a deity swept outward.

    This strike was sufficient to threaten even Great Realm experts!

    The Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign immediately arrived beside the Divine Fortune Teller and reached for his throat.

    Everything happened at once! The leader of the Church of All Spirits and the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign seemed to have a tacit understanding. One would attack their enemy, while the other captured the Divine Fortune Teller. Their cooperation was seamless.

    It would have been obvious to anyone that despite their apparent dispute, they¡¯d actually long since reached an agreement!

    When Su Yi attacked, they set their games aside andunched a full-force counterattack without hesitation!

    s, in the end, they miscalcted.

    By the time the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign attacked, the Divine Fortune Teller and Zhuyou Great Peng had inexplicably disappeared.

    It was as if they¡¯d evaporated. The Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign¡¯s determined attack hit nothing but air.

    Practically simultaneously, a shocking, heaven-shaking impact rang out.

    Su Yi appeared in the sky above the leader of the Church of All Spirits. When he swung his sword, the sheer, tyrannical force split the sect leader¡¯s blood-red spear down the midline!

    Sword qi swept outward, sending the sect leader flying back. Even the armor covering him quivered.

    His expression filled with shock and disbelief.

    He was using a treasure bequeathed to him by his god. It was called the Crimson Battle Gear. The taboo power of the deity manifested armor and a spear. Although the sect leader was just an Immortal King, when he equipped this treasure, he could threaten even Great Realm experts.

    Yet now, he¡¯d been forced back in a single attack!

    Even the red spear split!!

    It was simply unbelievable.

    Meanwhile, the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign¡¯s expression was extremely unsightly.

    He¡¯d originally nned to take the Divine Fortune Teller hostage, then work with the sect leader to take down their opponent.

    But the Divine Fortune Teller was already on guard and one step ahead of him!

    ¡°I said it, didn¡¯t I? Ol¡¯ Ruffian Spherical Heavens is as insidious as ever. There¡¯s no way he¡¯d just sit around and wait to die!¡±

    The Divine Fortune Teller appeared beneath the distant skies, pulling the Zhuyou Great Peng along by its wing.

    ¡°You really are useless. How many years has it been? You haven¡¯t improved in the slightest,¡± Su Yi said tly.

    Earlier, the Divine Fortune Teller transmitted to him that the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign was afflicted by divine misfortune, and his vital energy was badly damaged. Moreover, he¡¯d exhausted himself trying to usher in the divine son. He was already at the end of his rope.

    Given the circumstances, Su Yi naturally wouldn¡¯t drag things out or give his opponent a chance to catch his breath.

    Thus, he attacked explosively and caught his opponents off guard!

    The Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign¡¯s expression darkened. He glowered at Su Yi and said, ¡°Wang Ye, is it really you?¡±

    His voice was low and icy.

    <i>Wang Ye!!</i>

    When the leader of the Church of All Spirits heard that name, he felt as if someone had grabbed his heart and squeezed it. His expression shifted dramatically.

    <i>That guy... is the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign!?</i>

 Chapter 1749 - A Battle Between Old Enemies

    <h4>Chapter 1749 - A Battle Between Old Enemies</h4>

    The Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign was a legend in the Immortal Realm. Even after all this time, you could ask any cultivator at random, and they¡¯d be able to describe his aplishments in detail.

    Among prominent experts of the Immortal Dao, Wang Ye¡¯s title had heart-palpitating power!

    The leader of the Church of All Spirits wasn¡¯t an expert from the days prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, but even he knew how terrifying and legendary a figure the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign was!

    And as one of Wang Ye¡¯s old enemies, how could the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign <i>not </i>know how terrifying he was?

    But no one was more astonished than the Zhuyou Great Peng. Its eyes widened, and it couldn¡¯t help but blurt, ¡°Fuck! So, it turns out he¡¯s... that legendary, unrivaled expert, unique throughout the ages, the man who intimidated the four seas and allnds beneath the heavens, the famous Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign!

    ¡°No wonder I feel as jittery as if I¡¯m walking on thin ice every time I see him. No wonder I always feel as stifled and ovee with awe as if I were gazing upon a deity from on high!¡± The bird sighed, suddenly looking ashamed. ¡°I have only myself to me, for I had eyes, but I did not see. I finally understand. Once this is over, I¡¯ll have to apologize to His Excellency the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign personally!¡±

    ¡°....¡± The Divine Fortune Teller was at a loss for words. <i>You¡¯ve started kissing his ass now?! You¡¯re simply shameless! Feh! It¡¯s embarrassing!</i>

    As he stood beneath the dome of heaven, the Sword of the Human Realm in his grip, Su Yi gazed at the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign and said coolly, ¡°And here I thought you¡¯d long since guessed who I was, just as Jiang Tai¡¯e and Blood Firmament have. It seems that in terms of smarts, you¡¯re ultimately inferior to them.¡±

    The Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign frowned. ¡°You¡¯re no more than Wang Ye¡¯s reincarnation. What right do you have to insult me as you did back then?¡±

    Su Yiughed dryly. ¡°If that''s how you feel, why haven¡¯t you attacked me? Are you afraid? Are you unsure of my abilities?¡±

    The Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign¡¯s expression darkened.

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°It¡¯s just as you said. I have indeed reincarnated and restarted my cultivation. I am currently only in the early-stage Saint Realm, but I still look down on you. Do you know why?¡±

    The Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign snorted coldly. ¡°You¡¯re nothing but hot air!¡±

    Su Yi chuckled. ¡°If you were Jiang Tai¡¯e, you¡¯d have attacked me already. If you tested me and concluded you were no match for me, you¡¯d have fled immediately.

    ¡°Were Blood Firmament here and unable to see through my true limits, he¡¯d have given up and fled without hesitation.

    ¡°But you¡¯re different. You have neither Jiang Tai¡¯e¡¯s daring nor Blood Firmament¡¯s decisiveness. You¡¯re obviously ovee with worry, but you can¡¯t bear to just give up, so you¡¯re trying to draw this out in hopes of gradually getting a better feel for my abilities.¡±

    Here, Su Yi¡¯s gaze filled with disdain. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder your attainments in the Great Realm are inferior to theirs. You¡¯re indecisive andcking in courage!¡±

    The Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign¡¯s expression was unsightly. Had anyone else insulted him like this, he wouldn¡¯t have cared. He would have just killed them.

    But Wang Ye was once the foe he feared above all others. Every word out of his mouth was like a knife twisting in his heart! His shame and anger were simply unbearable!

    Perhaps it was because he was once so ovee with fear that he cared so deeply!

    ¡°Seriously? You still don¡¯t dare to try me even after I was so rude to you?¡± Su Yi smiled faintly.

    The veins bulged on the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign¡¯s head, and his face was ashen. He was obviously utterly enraged.

    But in the end, he just said coldly, ¡°Wang Ye, back then, how cold, cruel, and tyrannical were you? One word out of turn, and you attacked in full force. Why is it that you¡¯ve suddenly be so chatty?¡±

    He took a deep breath, and his eyes shed. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you aren¡¯t capable of keeping me here? Are you just putting on airs?¡±

    Su Yi snickered. ¡°What need is there to test me like this? I can just tell you directly!¡±

    He then flicked the t of his de and openly admitted it. ¡°With my current strength, I am indeed not at all confident I can keep you here. That said, if you don¡¯t run, I¡¯m certain you¡¯ll be the one to die in the end.¡±

    The Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign¡¯s pupils constricted, and his gaze filled with uncertainty.

    ¡°Ol¡¯ Spherical Heavens, hurry up and attack already! What, have you wimped out or something? Some unparalleled expert you are! You¡¯re a disgrace!¡± the Zhuyou Great Peng squawked at the top of its lungs.

    The Divine Fortune Teller said with feigned solemnity, ¡°He doesn¡¯t dare! It¡¯s not that he¡¯s a coward. He¡¯s just afraid! He¡¯s afraid that if he attacks, he¡¯ll die here!¡±

    He paused, then said, ¡°But then, that¡¯s to be expected. Ol¡¯ Spherical Heavens never dared to fight Wang Ye alone back then, either.

    ¡°Now, he¡¯s afflicted with divine misfortune, and his vitality is badly damaged. Even his cultivation base has been affected. Add that to his failed attempt to usher in that dogshit divine son, and he¡¯s already at the end of his rope. How could he dare fight all out in this state?¡±

    The Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign was almost beside himself with fury. He longed to smack the Divine Fortune Teller and Zhuyou Great Peng to death.

    He was a lofty Great Realm Immortal Sovereign. When had anyone ever ndered him like this before?

    <i>h!</i>

    Suddenly, he heard something cleave through the air.

    The leader of the Church of All Spirits seemed to have given up on spectating. He transformed into a wisp of bloody light and disappeared.

    <i>Hm? </i>The Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign¡¯s expression shifted. He would never have guessed that the sect leader would flee at a time like this.

    But Su Yi reacted faster than him. Rather, he¡¯d been prepared for this all along.

    The moment the sect leader fled, Su Yi turned his sword and struck the air. At the same time, he vanished from his former position.

    <i>Boom!!</i>

    Heaven and earth trembled. The surrounding skies were as calm as the surface of ake moments prior, but they suddenly exploded. Countless startling gashes formed on the copsing dome of heaven.

    The leader of the Church of All Spirits was several thousand feet away when the copsing skies forced him back into view.

    <i>Shit!</i>

    His expression shifted dramatically.

    How taboo was the ability he¡¯d just used? He¡¯d borrowed the power of a god to instantly cover great distances!

    Even Great Realm experts could have forgotten about holding him back.

    Yet now, Su Yi had intercepted him!

    ¡°Hah!" The leader of the Church of All Spirits roared and took to the skies, his body erupting with seemingly endless divine mes.

    But within moments, an immeasurable, boundless streak of sword qi descended, scattering the divine mes. Immediately afterward, a crunch rang out, and both the sect leader and his armor exploded.

    He¡¯d died brutally on the spot!

    It all happened too fast. It was over in a snap of the fingers. Su Yi had cleaved through the leader of the Church of All Spirits!

    When the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign saw this, his heart instinctively tensed, and his body stiffened. Chills coursed down his spine. <i>That bastard Wang Ye isn¡¯t even afraid of divine power!?</i>

    Even if a Great Realm expert like the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign were to attack, he¡¯d have had to be extremely cautious of the sect leader¡¯s borrowed divine power.

    It was for this reason that he never cast aside all pretenses of cordiality with the leader of the Church of All Spirits despite being coerced and manipted.

    Who could have imagined that Wang Ye¡¯s reincarnation could kill the sect leader in a single sh?

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity. If he hadn¡¯t fled, he could have just answered some questions for me. I might well have let him live.¡±

    Su Yi subtly shook his head.

    The Divine Fortune Teller and Zhuyou Great Peng exchanged nces. Their hearts churned.

    The two of them had seen Su Yi neutralize divine tribtions before. They naturally knew that although the sect leader¡¯s divine power could threaten Great Realm experts like the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign, it presented no threat to Su Yi!

    This was what they meant when they said that everything had its weakness, and each element was countered by another.

    Su Yi looked at the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign and asked, "Why is it that you still haven¡¯t attacked even now?"

    As he spoke, he walked over with the Sword of the Human Realm.

    The Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign let out a deep sigh. ¡°It¡¯s been tens of thousands of years since west met. Even if we were once irreconcble enemies, can¡¯t we set aside our grudges and talk this over first?¡±

    ¡°You want to talk?¡± asked Su Yi. ¡°Sure. Kneel for me first, then be good cooperate. I wouldn¡¯t mind exchanging a few words then.¡±

    ¡°You want me to kneel!?¡± The Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign¡¯s face flushed red, and his hair and beard bristled with anger.

    He was an unparalleled expert of the Great Realm even prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals. Su Yi¡¯s words were a ruthless affront to his dignity, and they crossed his bottom line!

    Even the Divine Fortune Teller and Zhuyou Great Peng couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    Su Yi¡¯s demands were far too humiliating! But that only made him seem all the more domineering and tyrannical!

    Su Yi didn¡¯t care in the slightest. He just continued ahead, entirely unperturbed.

    When he was still ten thousand feet away, the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign suddenly raised his head and said, ¡°Wang Ye, you can''t keep me here!!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    He straightened his back, his blood-red Daoist robes billowing around him. His aura connected heaven and earth, and explosive Great Realm Laws surged forth, like countless raging currents. They bore down on the entire stretch of heaven and earth, making it tremble.

    A square painting on a blue scroll floated above his head. It depicted a burning sea of blood. Its aura alone seemed to melt the surrounding hundred thousand feet of sky!

    The Blood Fire Refines the Firmament Diagram!

    This was one of the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign¡¯s Great Realm treasures!

    Prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, he¡¯d once used this treasure to refine an entire world. The painting contained the remnant souls of that world¡¯s countless inhabitants.

    It was easy to imagine how terrifying its power was.

    The Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign¡¯s imposing aura was suddenly iparably fearsome. He had the momentum of an unparalleled expert of the Great Realm!

    <i>Is the old man going all out? </i>The Zhuyou Great Peng and Divine Fortune Teller¡¯s hearts clenched. Both of them were nervous.

    The Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign was, after all, a Great Realm expert!

    Even though they¡¯d outwardly insulted him earlier, who <i>didn¡¯t </i>know how terrifying some of his level was when they were angry?

    Su Yi silently narrowed, his eyes, his gaze solemn.

    His robes fluttered around him as he drew upon the full extent of his cultivation base.

    Within his sea of consciousness, the long-dormant Sword of the Nine Hells buzzed. It was raring to go.

    Su Yi hadn¡¯t lied earlier. Relying purely on his own strength, he was no match for someone like the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign.

    But that didn¡¯t imply he had no means of fighting him!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Su Yi leaped through the air, sword in hand, and attacked first.

    He wasn¡¯t the least bit hesitant or afraid. On the contrary, he was as domineering as ever, as sharp as the wind!

    This was the spirit of a sword cultivator, unafraid of both death and defeat.

    Rather, given his situation, he couldn¡¯t afford to shrink back in the slightest!

 Chapter 1750 - A Supremely Powerful Strike

    <h4>Chapter 1750 - A Supremely Powerful Strike</h4>

    Su Yi understood the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign¡¯s disposition. He was crafty, capricious, and suspicious of everything.

    Never mind retreating, Su Yi knew that if he showed the slightest indication of making concessions, the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign would immediately suspect something.

    Thus, Su Yi was forceful and domineering right from the start.

    This wasn¡¯t just empty boasting. He just had no intention of getting tangled up with his opponent or letting him draw things out!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A sh swept through the sky. Heaven and earth seemed to copse.

    The Sword of the Human Realm was swathed in the inscrutable, mysterious power of the Sword of the Nine Hells. Su Yi was pouring everything he had into this attack.

    That terrifying, unparalleled, cmitous sword force was so intense that the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign visibly lost hisposure.

    <i>How could he possibly be in the early-stage Saint Realm!? He must have deceived me!</i>

    Even as his thoughts raced, the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign reacted with the utmost speed. His fingers formed a seal, and his voice boomed like spring thunder.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    A perfectly square diagram forged out of blood-red mes rose into the air, bursting with endless blood-red divine radiance. Terrifying Great Laws interwove within it, and the entire stretch of heaven and earth was dyed a striking shade of red.

    Everything shook on all sides.

    The power of a Great Realm secret treasure was far too terrifying. It seemed intent on destroying heaven and earth and refining all of creation.

    The Divine Fortune Teller and Zhuyou Great Peng looked stricken. Both of them immediately fled further away.

    <i>Kaboom!</i>

    Su Yi shed through the sky, cleaving through the endless blood-colored radiance. His attack collided with the Blood Fire Refines the Firmament Diagram, and the entire stretch of sky copsed and burst on impact. Everything was thrown into disarray and devastation.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Su Yi staggered on his feet as he was forced back. The Sword of the Human Realm quivered in his grip, and his blood and qi churned.

    The Blood Fire Refines the Firmament Diagram shook violently and swayed in midair. The Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign¡¯s face visibly paled.

    Nheless, he threw back his head andughed, his eyes shing with divine radiance as he roared, ¡°Wang Ye! So, this is all your reincarnation amounts to!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze was yful. ¡°You¡¯re in the third stage of the Great Realm, the Great Profound, yet you¡¯re currently at bestparable to a Great Martial expert. Seems that divine misfortune really has taken an enormous toll on your cultivation base.¡±

    The Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign¡¯s smile froze in ce. ¡°I¡¯m still more than strong enough to deal with a mere reincarnation!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi. Even as his voice rang out, he swung his sword once more.

    The humming of the Sword of the Human Realm swept out like the tide. The mysterious, inscrutable aura of the Sword of the Nine Hells emanated from the sword¡¯s edge. As Su Yi leaped through the air and attacked, terrifying sword force burst forth, enveloping the dome of heaven.

    Suddenly, heaven and earth split like canvas and copsed into countless fragments. The destruction swept out like a windstorm. Everything contorted and fell apart.

    The Divine Fortune Teller couldn¡¯t help but tremble. He could tell at a nce that the power Su Yi had called into y was full of unparalleled, taboo, and mysterious might.

    There was no doubt about it. This was Su Yi¡¯s trump card!

    ¡°Suppress!¡± the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign bellowed, activated the Blood Fire Refines the Firmament Diagram, and fought back with all his might.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The sky was thrown into chaos. It was as if two gods were locked in fiercebat beneath the dome of heaven. Their strikes tore open the firmament, crushing everything on all sides. Destructive power swept through the barrenndscape like a hurricane.

    A few blinks of an eyeter...

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    Su Yi was sent flying back. Blood gushed from the corners of his lips. He fell several tens of thousands of feet before finally managing to stabilize himself, and his blood and qi were still in disarray.

    But at the same time, the Blood Fire Refines the Firmament Diagram buzzed and shook, and the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign¡¯s chest heaved violently. His aged face was increasingly pallid.

    ¡°Wang Ye, back then, how contemptuous and tyrannical were you? You could destroy Great Realm experts with ease, but look at you now! What a weakling you¡¯ve be!¡± The Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign burst intoughter.

    Prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, he¡¯d been in no way qualified to fight Wang Ye one on one. When he faced Wang Ye, his heart was full of trepidation. Wang Ye was like his bane!

    Yet now, here he was, locked inbat with Wang Ye!

    Admittedly Su Yi was just his reincarnation, but Wang Ye was still Wang Ye!

    Su Yiughed. ¡°I can tell that you won¡¯tst much longer. Ushering in that divine son exhausted far too much power. You¡¯re no different from an arrow at the end of its flight.¡±

    The Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign¡¯s expression froze in ce. ¡°That so? We¡¯ll see who gives out first!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    This time, he was the first to attack. His blood-red Daoist robes billowed around him as he shot through the air, holding the Blood Fire Refines the Firmament Diagram aloft as he attacked Su Yi with all his might.

    His divine majesty was as grand as the heavens themselves!

    Su Yi didn¡¯t shrink back. Instead, he swung his sword and met this attack head-on.

    Heaven and earth instantly descended back into chaos and upheaval. The shattered skies churned like turbulent seas.

    Their battle was so fierce that it stirred up all manner of astonishing and strange phenomena.

    Countless streaks of sword qi fell from the sky like shooting stars or a resplendent rain of light. Suns and moons rose and fell, and worlds shattered.

    Giant devils wept tears of blood, and gods and saints perished in visions of purgatory.

    The fighting was so intense that the Zhuyou Great Peng¡¯s heart palpated with fright. It felt as if it had been plunged into an icy abyss.

    ¡°Old Scoundrel, it seems His Excellency the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign... won¡¯t be able to take the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign down any time soon...¡±

    ¡°Stupid!¡± shouted the Divine Fortune Teller. ¡°Don¡¯t you realize how shameful the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign¡¯s performance has been?¡±

    The Zhuyou Great Peng beat its wings against its thighs. ¡°That¡¯s right! He¡¯s disgraceful! Prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, he was an expert at the pinnacle of the Great Realm, yet now, he¡¯s performing so pathetically against the early-stage Saint Realm Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign! If I were him, I¡¯d have slit my own throat a long time ago!¡±

    In truth, both the bird and the fortune teller knew that the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign¡¯s rtive weakness was because he was afflicted by divine misfortune. His strength really was different from before!

    Judging purely by the power he¡¯d disyed thus far, he was even a bit weaker than Great Martial experts, and they were only in the first stage of the Great Realm!

    The Divine Fortune Teller even suspected that the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign was on the verge of falling out of the Great Realm altogether!

    The Divine Fortune Teller had stepped into the Great Realm before, but he¡¯d faced divine punishment far too many times, and countless tribtions tormented him. Thus, his cultivation had long since plummeted out of the Great Realm.

    But what really shocked the Divine Fortune Teller was Su Yi¡¯sbat strength.

    He was only in the early-stage Saint Realm, but when he used his trump cards, he could even contend with the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign!

    Even if you searched every age past and present, you couldn¡¯t find a single other person like him!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    As they conversed, a massive impact shook heaven and earth. Su Yi was forced back once more. He staggered back, his hair disheveled and vital energy showing signs of descending into disarray.

    He was obviously injured. Blood gushed from his mouth.

    The Divine Fortune Teller and the Zhuyou Great Peng¡¯s hearts clenched at the sight of it.

    But the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign hadn¡¯t gotten off lightly either. Sword qi had torn open his robes, and his aged face was so pale that it was almost translucent. He breathed in ragged gasps. There was no hiding the exhaustion written all over his brow.

    But when he saw that Su Yi was injured, he couldn¡¯t help but throw back his head andugh uproariously. ¡°Wang Ye, earlier, you shamelessly boasted that you would soon destroy me. Well? Why not show me?¡±

    With that, he stepped through the air, his aura terrifying to behold. He poured his strength into the Blood Fire Refines the Firmament Diagram and approached Su Yi.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    His imposing aura nketed the sky and blotted out the sun. With each step he took, the sky caved in, the earth copsed, and everything was destroyed!

    ¡°This is bad!¡± The Zhuyou Great Peng looked stricken. ¡°That old bastard¡¯s going to strike to kill!¡±

    The Divine Fortune Teller took a deep breath. A dark turtle shell floated above his palm.

    He was ready to attack. After all, given the circumstances, the moment Su Yi lost, he and the Zhuyou Great Peng would be finished!

    But against all expectations, Su Yi justughed dryly. ¡°Very well. As you wish.¡±

    His voice had only just rung out when a vision of the Six Paths of Samsara floated up behind his tall, upright figure. A mysterious and inscrutable power burst forth.

    The copsing, tumultuousndscape was instantly shrouded in darkness, as if it had been plunged into an abyss.

    All of creation seemed to descend into an unnatural stillness.

    And sword intent rose from Su Yi¡¯s body, charging into the firmament!

    The sword intent reflected all manner of strange visions of reincarnation: the tform of Rebirth, the cycle of life and death, the bright red flowers of the Far Shore blooming in fields reminiscent of a sea of me.

    Countless worlds copsed and sank into oblivion within the Sea of Bitterness.

    Dusky, apocalyptic light ended seeming indestructible, godlike beings...

    The cycle of the six paths continued, with all the impermeability of life and death, and the heavens shifted. It was all part of the cycle of reincarnation!

    This was the mysterious and taboo Reincarnation Sword Intent.

    Su Yi circted the full extent of his cultivation base, and drew upon as much of the Sword of the Nine Hells¡¯ power as he could. Then, he directed it all into the Sword of the Human Realm.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The Sword of the Human Realm let out a low and grand hum, like the sound of the alternations of reincarnation.

    The Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign¡¯s pupils constricted. A powerful sense of unease and impending crisis spread through his heart. His skin prickled and went taut as he sensed a potentially lethal threat.

    ¡°Reincarnation? What a shockingly taboo power...¡± The Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign¡¯s heart shook.

    He paused abruptly mid-charge and, disregarding the cost of damage to his cultivation base, he poured everything he had into the Blood Fire Refines the Firmament Diagram and used it to defend himself.

    Practically simultaneously, Su Yi unleashed the strongest strike at his disposal.

    A Moment of Silence!

    Itbined the mysteries of reincarnation, the full extent of his cultivation base, and the aura of the Sword of the Nine Hells. Thus, the power of this strike had reached unbelievable heights.

    When this sh swept through the air...

    <i>Kaboom!</i>

    It was as if everything within thousands of miles was plunged into the cycle of reincarnation. Everything was shrouded in endless darkness akin to an eternal night.

    Terrifying sword intent burst forth like a beam of light piercing through the ages. It was particrly eye-catching against the backdrop of utter darkness.

    It was indistinct, but the sound of gods wailing with grief and despair resounded throughout heaven and earth.

    The Divine Fortune Teller freaked out, and he felt a stinging pain in his eyes.

    The Zhuyou Great Peng¡¯s mind went nk, and its heart filled with terror. It could no longer sense anything at all. It was as if heaven and earth had cast it out, leaving itpletely dazed.

    It wasn¡¯t at all cold out, but the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign trembled. His expression filled with horror.

    He¡¯d lost his nerve!

    Fear spread through his heart like weeds spreading after the rain.

    That impending lethal threat almost made him feel suffocated. His irond will to fight silently broke.

    <i>I have to run! Otherwise, I¡¯ll be doomed!</i>

    Suddenly, the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign let out a heaven-shaking roar. He wrapped himself within the Blood Fire Refines the Firmament Diagram, bit through the tip of his tongue, and activated a forbidden escape technique!

    <i>Boom!!</i>

    Practically simultaneously, Su Yi¡¯s strongest attack reached him.

    The entire stretch of heaven and earth copsed. Everything was a vision of chaos. Currents of terrifying power swept outward, obliterating everything on all sides.

    That strike was far too domineering!

    Even though the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign fled immediately, its power still swept over him.

    A startling crack appeared on the Great Realm treasure protecting him, the Blood Fire Refines the Firmament Diagram!

    The Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign¡¯s body practically burst at the seams. His skin cracked, his bones snapped, and blood gushed from the seven apertures of his face. Every inch of him was covered in blood.

 Chapter 1751 - The Tree of All Worlds!

    <h4>Chapter 1751 - The Tree of All Worlds!</h4>

    Disregarding his injuries, the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign managed to avoid a fatal blow!

    Furthermore, with the help of his forbidden escape technique, he slippedpletely into the void, fleeing the battlefield.

    ¡°Wang Ye¡ª¡ª! Just you wait!¡± Shouts filled with rage resounded throughout heaven and earth as the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign blurred into a beam of blood-colored light and vanished in a sh.

    Dust and smoke filled the air. Currents of destructive power still ran rampant.

    The mountains and rivers had long since vanished, leaving only ground covered in scars.

    The surrounding ten thousand miles had been reduced to scorched earth!

    Piercingly cold gales howled past, sharp as knives.

    The Divine Fortune Teller was the first to ovee his shock. He looked around and saw that the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign had long since vanished.

    Only Su Yi remained amidst the devastatedndscape. He stood in the air, his blue robes tattered and bloodstained, but his back was perfectly straight with contemptuous, dignified pride.

    An indescribable emotion welled in the Divine Fortune Teller¡¯s heart. He suddenly felt dazed.

    Not even he would have guessed that Su Yi could use his mere early-stage Saint Realm cultivation to deal the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign a massive setback. He¡¯d forced that insidious, crafty old-timer to flee in panic!

    It was simply too unbelievable. If word got out, there was no way anyone would believe it.

    After all, this was the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign, someone who¡¯d reached the peak of the Great Realm prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, an unparalleled expert who gazed down upon the masses from on high!!

    Even though he¡¯d been afflicted with divine misfortune, and even though his cultivation base was severely depleted even before the battle began, he was still a Great Realm expert! Someone the masses could only gaze upon from afar!!

    Who¡¯d dare believe that a mere early-stage Saint Realm young man could defeat him?

    A series of hacking coughs broke the silence.

    The Zhuyou Great Peng had recovered from its astonishment. As it gradually came back to its senses, it murmured, ¡°Am I dead? Don¡¯t tell me this is the underworld they speak of in legends?¡±

    <i>Whap!</i>

    The Divine Fortune Teller smacked the bird¡¯s skull. The pain was so intense that the dirty bird jumped as if struck by lightning.

    ¡°It hurts? That¡¯s good! Pain proves you aren¡¯t dead,¡± said the Divine Fortune Teller. He was already rushing toward Su Yi.

    ¡°I¡¯m not dead?¡± The Zhuyou Great Peng muttered in a daze. Then, its eyes lit up. ¡°Does that mean His Excellency the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign won? I just knew he was invincible!¡±

    As it spoke, it too hurried toward Su Yi.

    ......

    Su Yi stood in the air and let out a long breath of turbid air before putting away the Sword of the Human Realm and taking a sip of wine.

    He didn¡¯t give chase. Even if the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign were far more badly injured than he already was, when he was determined to flee, Su Yi couldn¡¯t stop him. At least, not with his current strength.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, how are your wounds?¡± said the Divine Fortune Teller with concern. Su Yi waspletely covered in blood. It was a startling sight.

    ¡°This won¡¯t kill me,¡±ughed Su Yi.

    His wounds really were quite heavy, especually since his ultimate attack had practically depleted his entire cultivation base. He was on the brink of burning out.

    That was just how terrifying Great Realm experts were. Even afflicted by divine misfortune and gravely weakened, even at the end of their rope, not just anyone could contend with them.

    Su Yi was now strong enough to kill any Immortal King of the present day.

    But he hadn¡¯t gotten off at all lightly during his battle with the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign. On the contrary, he¡¯d been forced to draw on the Sword of the Nine Hells right off the bat.

    Even so, he couldn¡¯t avoid taking heavy injuries!

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought Spherical Heavens¡¯ strength has declined so badly,¡± murmured Su Yi. ¡°Were he at his peak... In my current state, I would have lost beyond a doubt.¡±

    At his peak, the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign was in the third stage of the Great Realm, the Great Profound Stage. He was a top expert even within the Great Realm!

    Of course, at Wang Ye¡¯s peak, he could have killed the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign with ease.

    ¡°Seems to me that Ol¡¯ Spherical Heavens¡¯ divine misfortune is already as bad as can be. If he doesn¡¯t resolve it quickly, he¡¯ll fall from the Great Realm,¡± murmured the Divine Fortune Teller. ¡°Perhaps that¡¯s why he had no choice but to cooperate with the leader of the Church of All Spirits. He wanted to obtain that method to treat divine misfortune.¡±

    Su Yi agreedpletely. ¡°No matter how much I look down on Ol¡¯ Spherical Heavens, there¡¯s no way he would have held his nose and cooperated with an Immortal King like the sect leader unless he¡¯d been forced into a dead end.¡±

    The Zhuyou Great Peng had finally found its chance to chime in. ¡°Unfortunately for him, this time, he crossed paths with the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign. He brought his misfortune on himself!¡±

    The crafty bird was as respectful and reverent as could be in front of Su Yi. All it was missing now was the word ¡°sycophant¡± carved on its forehead.

    ¡°What were you two doing here anyway?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The Divine Fortune Teller coughed dryly. ¡°We¡¯re here in search of the Tree of All Worlds. We never would have guessed we¡¯d bump into the leader of the Church of All Spirits and Ol¡¯ Spherical Heavens.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s heart stirred. ¡°Was that withered tree branch they ced on the altar earlier connected to the Tree of All Worlds?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure of it,¡± said the Divine Fortune Teller. ¡°The leader of the Church of All Spirits ced that altar here for the express purpose of using the root segment¡¯s power to awaken the aura of the Tree of All Worlds. He wanted to open a path to the God Domain and usher in that divine son!¡±

    Su Yi nodded. He¡¯d watched much of what had just happened in secret.

    ¡°In that case, the Tree of All Worlds is no mere rumor. It must really exist...Hm?¡± Su Yi had only just said this when he suddenly sensed something and gazed into the distance.

    The groundy in utter ruin. The thousand-foot ritual grounds and the nine-foot altar had beenpletely destroyed. There was no longer any trace of them.

    Yet a faint fluctuation of life force suddenly emanated from the devastatedndscape!

    Su Yi walked over and waved his sleeves, sweeping away the piles of rubble to reveal a withered, ckened stretch of root.

    The root was severely burned, and only a small piece of it remained. Its surface was covered in cracks, like an entirely unassuming hunk of coal.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that¡¯s really a section of the Tree of All Worlds¡¯ roots?¡±

    The Divine Fortune Teller and Zhuyou Great Peng rush over to get a closer look. Su Yi stared intently at the section of root as if he¡¯d realized something, but he said nothing.

    <i>Crunch! Crack!</i>

    Before long, the ckened root split. Countless chunks fell off, rendering the section even smaller. Gradually, dusty gray, chaotic luster shone through the cracks on the tiny section of root.

    Su Yi and the others all sensed dense life force assailing them right in the face. All of them reached the same conclusion. <i>It¡¯s rejuvenating itself, like withered wood in spring!</i>

    Before long, the section of root split and broke, and a green shoot emerged. It was only about the size of a palm, and it scattered a dreamlike, ethereal rain of light.

    The seedling was tiny, as if it had just emerged from the ground. It had two tender young leaves, and they were as smooth and translucent as if they¡¯d been carved out of jade.

    But it was wondrous despite its size, and it was swathed in a rain of chaos light. As soon as it appeared, it nted its roots in the sky.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The overcastndscape had been full of chaos mists, but now, they reacted as if they¡¯d been summoned. The mist surged madly from all sides, gathering around the seedling.

    The little seedling swayed as it absorbed everyst drop!

    Then, it transformed at speeds visible to the naked eye. Its stalk thickened and sprouted an additional branch. Even its color deepened.

    The Divine Fortune Teller gasped, his gaze suddenly heated. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that¡¯s a seedling of the Tree of All Worlds!?¡±

    The Zhuyou Great Peng drooled at the sight of it. ¡°It sure seems that way!¡±

    Even Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but be impressed.

    The Tree of All Worlds was a legendary being thought only to exist in fleeting rumors. They said it was born of the chaos source of the Buzhou Mountains.

    Rumor had it that the branches were like the natural order of worlds, and they pierced and connected all worlds and nes! It had wondrous applications, and it was therefore also known as the Spatial Divine Tree.

    Long ago, during the Primeval Era, it was known as one of the Six Divine Trees of the Immortal Realm alongside the Kunwu Divine Tree, the Cangwu Divine Tree, the Jian Tree, the Fusang Tree, and the Tree of All Daos.

    But countless years had passed since then, and no one had everid eyes on the Tree of All Worlds. Thus, tales of the legendary tree were dismissed as unsubstantiated rumors.

    Yet now, a suspected seedling of the Tree of All Worlds had appeared before them. Who wouldn¡¯t have been astonished?

    ¡°I understand!¡± The Divine Fortune Teller smacked his forehead. ¡°Ol¡¯ Spherical Heavens and the sect leader built that altar and ritual ground to awaken this section of root and usher in that divine son, but I¡¯m sure they had no idea that after the root section awakened, it would absorb an enormous amount of power from its surroundings. They¡¯ve identally caused it to transform and practically brought it back to life!¡±

    Su Yi inclined his head in agreement. ¡°This is why they say you must break before you can build! The tree has attained new life amidst destruction!¡±

    Withering, flourishing, life, and death, were all part of a cycle. This rule applied to all living things.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to catch it and examine it,¡± said the Divine Fortune Teller. He was already champing at the bit.

    He stretched out his hand and reached for the seedling.

    <i>h!</i>

    The seedling disappeared into thin air.

    A momentter, it reappeared tens of thousands of feet away, its branches swaying. It almost seemed to beughing at the Divine Fortune Teller for overestimating himself.

    The Divine Fortune Teller eximed, ¡°The little bugger¡¯s quite clever!¡±

    He attacked again, but the seedling dodged once more.

    The Divine Fortune Teller didn¡¯t lose heart. He tried again and again, but no matter what wondrous technique or ability he used, it was to no avail. The seedling always avoided them with ease!

    The Zhuyou Great Peng felt frantic just watching him. It tried to catch the seedling too.

    But in the end, it was left gasping for breath. There was nothing it could do but watch in frustration.

    The seedling of the Tree of All Worlds was extraordinarily wondrous. It could freely shuttle through space, as if heaven and earth werepletely empty!

    That aside, it feared neither techniques of restriction nor suppression!

    ¡°Dammit!¡± cursed the Zhuyou Great Peng. ¡°The little bugger¡¯s toying with us!¡±

    A mere seedling was toying with them. Who could have tolerated that?

    Su Yi had just watched and observed in silence this entire time, but now, he spoke. ¡°You can¡¯t dominate a divine life form like this through force. Step aside and let me try.¡±

    He didn¡¯t take even a single step. He just stretched out his right hand.

    A wisp of a mysterious power of the Grand Dao surged from his palm.

    <i>Weng!</i>

    Heaven and earth shook.

    From a distance, it was as if Su Yi were holding an ancient ruin aloft.

    It was immeasurably vast, mysterious, and unfathomable!

 Chapter 1752 - Profound Ruin

    <h4>Chapter 1752 - Profound Ruin</h4>

    The Divine Fortune Teller and the Zhuyou Great Peng were astonished. <i>What kind of Grand Dao is this?</i>

    From a distance, it was like gazing upon an endless ruin intent on devouring heaven and earth!

    The Divine Fortune Teller had a particrly strong reaction. His hands and feet quivered, and irrepressible astonishment overcame him in an uncharacteristic loss ofposure.

    He could sense a portion of the power of destiny in the mysteries of the Grand Dao emanating from Su Yi¡¯s hand!

    The path he¡¯d sought his entire life was one of divining the mysteries of the heavens and the workings of fate. This path was among the most taboo, and it was full of unpredictable catastrophes. The vast majority of cultivators viewed it with dread and aversion.

    By now, the Divine Fortune Teller was riddled with tribtions. His cultivation had dropped out of the Great Realm, and he had no choice but to scamper and hide to avoid divine punishment. All he could do was live in degradation and desperately cling to life!

    The reason for this was simple. The path he sought touched upon the secrets of destiny. It was full of cmity and catastrophe!

    But even if you¡¯d hit the Divine Fortune Teller over the head, he would never have guessed that Su Yi had mastered a Grand Dao simrly connected to destiny!

    Furthermore, it seemed iparably mysterious and ethereal. It was unbelievable!

    <i>Why do I get the sense that this power of the Grand Dao is the one I¡¯ve been searching for all my life?</i> The Divine Fortune Teller watched in a daze, his expression shifting erratically.

    In the distant skies, the seedling of the Tree of All Worlds swayed. It had obviously noticed the mysteries of the Grand Dao Su Yi had on disy.

    Chaos mist flowed around it, as if it had found a safe ce to take refuge. It was suddenly eager for action!

    ¡°We¡¯re in for a show!¡± The Zhuyou Great Peng looked excited.

    nts couldn¡¯t leave the nourishing embrace of the earth. If they did, they¡¯d inevitably be rootless.

    Su Yi¡¯s power of the Grand Dao was like the most enticing of soils. It had drawn the seedling¡¯s interest!

    Time slipped by until, finally, it seemed the seedling couldn¡¯t take it anymore. It shot through the air. A momentter, it appeared in Su Yi¡¯s hand.

    That was where the wondrous power of the Grand Dao was emanating from, manifesting an endless illusory ruin. The seedling felt as if it had returned to its nest of chaos. This power could nourish its vital source energy!

    <i>Whoosh~</i>

    Its slender stalk swayed, and its leaves danced about, as if deeply intoxicated.

    ¡°He did it!¡± cried out the Zhuyou Great Peng.

    A grin tugged at Su Yi¡¯s lips. <i>Just as I thought! </i>

    In his past life, he explored the Buzhou Mountains many times over in search of leads to the Tree of All Worlds.

    To this end, he¡¯d read countless ancient tomes, and he¡¯d asked many of his friends for information regarding the tree. In the end, he acquired worthwhile intelligence.

    The Tree of All Worlds grew amidst the chaos source of the Buzhou Mountains. It was like a natural-born divine life form, a divine tree of spatial power. Its branches stretched into the natural order of all worlds.

    That aside, the tree had innate wisdom and awareness. The moment it sensed the danger, it fled.

    It had innate control over space, so when it fled, it could cross space in an instant, shifting between worlds with ease. There was absolutely no way of subduing it with force; it was hopeless even for a Great Realm expert!

    The only way to subdue the tree was to earn its approval.

    This was a divine life form born of chaos. Nothing was more irresistible to such life forms than things capable of transforming their source energies.

    s, transforming their source energy was far too difficult, as hard as changing a person¡¯s innate aptitude. How could such a thing possibly be easy?

    Treasures capable of transforming and developing the tree¡¯s source power were thus incredibly rare. They could only be happened upon by chance, not sought.

    For all of Wang Ye¡¯s abilities, he¡¯d only found a tiny handful of springs and treasures capable of transforming divine chaos life forms.

    Even so, none had ever been useful, as in the end, Wang Ye never found the Tree of All Worlds.

    But that was no problem for Su Yi! After all, he controlled a Grand Dao acquired in the River of Destiny: Profound Ruin!

    This was a gift from his first incarnation, given to help him break the fetters of destiny and sever the karmic ties of his past lives!

    Even now, Su Yi vividly recalled what that figure standing above the River of Destiny had told him. The Dao of Profound Ruin could sever karma and restrict fate! It would help him establish an unhindered mental state and no longer be subject to reincarnation¡¯s karmic fetters!

    Over the years, Su Yi had seldom used the Grand Dao of Profound Ruin. He didn¡¯t even use it against Wang Ye¡¯s Dao Imprint in their battle for control.

    But Su Yi couldn¡¯t deny that in terms of taboo power and mystery, Profound Ruin was in no way weaker than reincarnation. This was because it was connected to destiny. It could sever karma and restrict fate!

    Now, when Su Yi used the Grand Dao of Profound Ruin to subdue the Tree of All Worlds, it really was as easy as could be. He barely had to do anything at all. The seedling threw itself into his hand!

    ¡°Congrattions, Your Excellency. You¡¯ve tamed a divine chaos life form thought only to exist in rumors!¡± the Zhuyou Great Peng said toadyishly.

    The Divine Fortune Teller, however, remained silent. He stared intently at the illusory, destendscape manifested of the Grand Dao of Profound Ruin,pletely dazed.

    Su Yi noticed his strange behavior and asked, ¡°What¡¯s up with you, old-timer?¡±

    The Divine Fortune Teller reacted as if awakening from a dream. He took a deep breath, his expression suddenly full of eagerness, and said, ¡°Grandpa Su, are you perhaps epting disciples?¡±

    ¡°....¡± Su Yi didn¡¯t even know what to say.

    The Zhuyou Great Peng shuddered and said disdainfully, ¡°Old bastard, how could you be this shameless? That¡¯s not how you lick someone¡¯s boots!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± Su Yi frowned; he too found this out of the ordinary.

    The Divine Fortune Teller had aplicated look on his face as he gestured to the mysteries of Profound Ruin emanating from Su Yi¡¯s palm and said, ¡°Forgive my poor manners. I¡¯m just desperate to learn those mysteries of the Grand Dao from you.¡±

    Su Yi mulled that over. He vaguely understood. ¡°Can this treat your Dao wounds?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but that¡¯s not all,¡± said the Divine Fortune Teller. ¡°Those are the unparalleled mysteries of the Grand Dao I¡¯ve been bitterly searching for my entire life!¡±

    He let out a deep sigh, his gaze suddenly bleak. ¡°As you know, throughout the ages, I¡¯ve been searching for mysteries of the Grand Dao involving the workings of fate, but such powers are far too fleeting and ethereal. They practically only exist in legend.

    ¡°I thought that this was as far as my powers of divination could go, and that I was doomed never to make any further progress.... I would never have thought I¡¯d discover the very thing I was looking for in your hands!¡±

    Here, his gaze heated up. ¡°I even have a strong premonition that if I master that power of the Grand Dao, I¡¯ll be able to cure my Dao wounds, shatter the endless tribtions guing me, and sever all of the negative karma I¡¯ve rued!

    ¡°Recovering my former peak strength will be well within the bounds of possibility, and I might even advance further within the Great Realm!¡±

    Here, the Divine Fortune Teller waved his hands about. He was so excited that he¡¯dpletely lost hisportment.

    Only now did the Zhuyou Great Peng understand why the Divine Fortune Teller wanted to be Su Yi¡¯s disciple. <i>It¡¯s not because he was impressed that the Sovereign subdued the Tree of All Worlds. It¡¯s because the Sovereign¡¯s ability fits his chosen path perfectly!!</i>

    Su Yi now understood too. Prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, the Divine Fortune Teller told Wang Ye that he¡¯d once been in the second stage of the Great Realm, Great Unity!

    But his powers of divination were so taboo that he¡¯d provoked endless catastrophes and divine punishments. He was gued by endless disasters, and his Dao wounds had significantly reduced his cultivation. He¡¯d fallen out of the Great Realmpletely!

    ¡°Please, I beg of you! ept me as your disciple!¡± The Divine Fortune Teller wrapped his arms around Su Yi¡¯s leg

    ¡°....¡± Su Yi didn¡¯t even know what to say.

    The Zhuyou Great Peng couldn¡¯t stand to watch this. <i>I know he¡¯s doing this in pursuit of his own path, but why can¡¯t he have the slightestportment or moral integrity?</i>

    <i>He¡¯s literally clinging to the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign¡¯s thigh. Shameless!</i>

    <i>Feh!</i>

    Even Su Yi was too dazed to react right away, but before long, he flung the Divine Fortune Teller away and said irritably, ¡°Any more of this shameless behavior, and I won¡¯t help you at all!¡±

    The Divine Fortune Teller awkwardly scratched his head. ¡°I¡¯m just worried that you won¡¯t agree, aren¡¯t I? Besides, I truly cannot think of anything I can offer you in exchange. This is all I can do.¡±

    ¡°Stand aside and wait for now,¡± said Su Yi.

    He found a suitable spot, sat down cross-legged, and silently sensed the Tree of All Worlds seedling in his hand.

    He felt as if he were atop an immeasurably enormous tree, its dense branches stretching out like tentacles through countless worlds, piercing the barriers between them and the walls of the natural order!

    The tree was just too enormous. It grew amidst outer space, and even stars seemed as minuscule as grains of sand before it. Entire vast worlds and nes were likenterns adorning its branches!

    And Su Yi felt as if he¡¯d be a part of this mysterious tree. So long as he willed it, he could travel freely to each of the worlds it connected.

    But then, all of these strange visions disappeared.

    A swath of chaos surged forth, murky and gray, as if heaven and earth had yet to take shape.

    Su Yi suddenly sensed a powerful longing.

    It was as if a living thing were calling to him, hungry to grow and evolve!

    The longing was so intense that the entire stretch of chaos shook violently and split. A seed burst through its casing and sprouted green leaves and a stalk.

    <i>So, this is a vision of the Tree of All Worlds ¡®breaking through the ground¡¯ andying roots... </i>Su Yi thought to himself.

    A momentter, the vision disappearedpletely, and Su Yi suddenly discovered that the seedling of the Tree of All Worlds had disappeared from his palm.

    There was now a streak of verdant green within his Immortal Origin Space. Upon closer inspection, it was the seedling of the Tree of All Worlds!

    Compared to the boundless enormity of his Immortal Origin Space, it seemed extraordinarily minuscule.

    But after it appeared, his Immortal Origin Space silently gave rise to a dense, chaotic energy, and a unique and mysterious life force!

    The ¡°Sword of the Nine Hells¡± hovering in his Immortal Origin Space was condensed out of his powers of the Grand Dao, but the seedling didn¡¯t seem at all afraid of it. On the contrary, it drew closer and extended its roots into it.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Su Yi¡¯s entire body shook. His Immortal Origin Space rumbled and boomed as the revtion hit him¡ª¡ª

    His Grand Dao of Profound Ruin was sufficient to transform and develop the seedling of the Tree of All Worlds!

    Furthermore, its source powers could help him grasp the Laws of the Natural Order of all worlds as he cultivated, and he could continuously absorb the aura of the Grand Dao from throughout the surrounding area!

    In the future, when the little seedling grew into a towering tree, he¡¯d be able to travel between all worlds at whim!

    After understanding all this, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but be astonished. The Tree of All Worlds really lived up to its reputation as one of the Six Great Divine Trees of the Primeval Era.

    Possessing the Tree of All Worlds was like owning a divine artifact that elerated his cultivation, as well as a door to all worlds and nes!

 Chapter 1753 - A Chase

    <h4>Chapter 1753 - A Chase</h4>

    Su Yi immediately started testing the seedling¡¯s power.

    He cast aside all scattered thoughts, calmed his heart, and focused on his meditation. His Immortal Origin Space rumbled and boomed, and the seedling of the Tree of All Worlds silently swayed.

    There was no need for Su Yi to actively sense or search for anything. His divine sense was like the branches of a tree as it spread into the surrounding void.

    A wondrous sensation flooded Su Yi¡¯s mind. It was as if he¡¯d arrived amidst the boundlessness of space. The invisible power of the Laws of the Immortal Dao, the ethereal chaos aura floating on all sides, the spiritual energy scattered throughout creation...

    Everything was disyed in his mind, down to the finest detail.

    When he examined it, it was as if his divine sense had split into countless tendrils that absorbed all manner of mottled and chaotic energies of the Grand Dao.

    His vital energy coursed through him. It was as if his entire being were bathed in a chaotic and mottled rain of the Grand Dao.

    All manner of revtions arose in his heart, like waters at high tide.

    Within his Immortal Origin Space, the seedling of the Tree of All Worlds greedily absorbed the powers of the Grand Dao surging into Su Yi¡¯s body.

    These powers were mottled and impure. They weren¡¯t suitable for cultivators to refine.

    But the seedling of the Tree of All Worlds didn¡¯t refuse any of them!

    Furthermore, as its branches swayed, they erupted with wisps of chaos mist, bing a pure aura of the Grand Dao that fused into Su Yi¡¯s Laws!

    It was an iparably wondrous sensation. The Tree of All Worlds was like a furnace. It helped him sense and absorb the presence of the Grand Dao from throughout the surrounding area. He could use this to glean enlightenment into the Dao during his cultivation.

    The mottled power the tree absorbed became its fertilizer, and the chaos energy erupting from it was like the purest, most refined power of the Grand Dao. It was this power that merged into Su Yi¡¯s Laws, helping him temper and improve them.

    And Su Yi¡¯s mysteries of Profound Ruin were like a nest or a cradle. They fed power back into the seedling, helping its source energies to grow and transform.

    It was like an endless, mystical cycle. Everything fit together perfectly, too wondrous for words.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but sigh with admiration. Throughout all his years of cultivation, the Tree of All Worlds was undoubtedly the most wondrous divine life form he¡¯d ever encountered!

    Even though Su Yi had never sought speed in his cultivation, over the past few years, his cultivation had grown by leaps and bounds. He¡¯d broken through repeatedly.

    Only his grasp of his Laws of the Grand Daogged behind. It couldn¡¯t keep up with the rate of his improvement.

    He¡¯d spent years contemting and tempering his Laws of the Grand Dao in the Academy of Eternal Night¡¯s Spring and Autumn Space.

    He¡¯d sat atop Li Fuyou¡¯s Dao Contemtion tform in the hidden realm from the Primeval Era and condensed his Laws of the Grand Dao.

    His time in seclusion and the wondrous tform had helped him continue to advance and transform his powers of the Grand Dao.

    Even so, after stepping into the Saint Realm, he¡¯d merely condensed his powers of the Grand Dao into Saint Realm Laws, but he¡¯d just barely peered over the threshold. They were far from capable of fullyplimenting his currentbat strength.

    This was because grasping the Grand Dao wasn¡¯t a simple matter of bitter, diligent cultivation. It required time spent pondering, searching, and contemting.

    But this was different. Having the seedling of the Tree of All Worlds in his Immortal Origin Space would provide unbelievably wondrous benefits! He could cut his effort in half and still achieve double the results!

    <i>s, the tree is still just a seedling. Otherwise, I could use its power to travel freely between worlds. It would be like the barriers between them didn''t even exist!</i>

    Su Yi found this a bit of a pity. He was sure that the seedling of the Tree of All Worlds would need a long, long time to grow.

    He wouldn¡¯t be shuttling freely between worlds anytime soon.

    Su Yi opened his eyes and got back to his feet.

    ¡°Congrattions on sessfully refining the seedling of the Tree of All Worlds, Your Excellency!¡± said the Zhuyou Great Peng. The bird was the first to rush over and offer congrattions, the very picture of an idealckey.

    Su Yi ignored it.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, how do you feel?¡± asked the Divine Fortune Teller. He couldn¡¯t help but be curious.

    Su Yi concisely exined some of the seedling¡¯s secrets.

    ¡°It can shuttle freely between worlds <i>and </i>absorb the ambient energies of the Grand Dao?¡± The Divine Fortune Teller couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. ¡°Indeed, the rumors were true. Anyone who acquires the Tree of All Worlds effectively acquires a master key to all worlds, as if they¡¯re a monarch presiding over the natural order of all realms and nes!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Su Yi. He nced at the Divine Fortune Teller and the Zhuyou Great Peng, then walked back the same way he¡¯de. That bitter struggle had left him severely injured and depleted. He wanted to leave, find a safe ce, and cultivate quietly for a while.

    The Divine Fortune Teller chased after him and said pleadingly, ¡°Grandpa Su, I...¡±

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°Once I¡¯ve recovered my cultivation base, I¡¯ll seal a portion of the mysteries of Profound Ruin and give them to you. Whether or not you can grasp them will depend on your powers ofprehension.¡±

    The mysteries of Profound Ruin were unique and full of taboo power. Even Su Yi himself found them iparably difficult to contemte.

    More importantly, you had to grasp powers of the Grand Dao for yourself. You couldn¡¯t just acquire a portion of their power and make it your own.

    Giving the Divine Fortune Teller wouldn¡¯t just test his powers ofprehension. It was also a test of his fundamental perception of the Grand Dao.

    However, the Divine Fortune Teller had spent his life pursuing the Dao of Divination, which was connected to fate. Grasping some of the mysteries of Profound Ruin likely wouldn¡¯t be too difficult for him.

    ¡°The mysteries of Profound Ruin? Wonderful! Profundities upon profundities, the gateway to innumerable subtleties. And Ruin is like the valley of the Dao, an inexhaustiblend and the root of the profound!¡±

    The Divine Fortune Teller was instantly excited. He eximed, ¡°The name ¡®Profound Ruin¡¯ vividly and concisely describes the mysteries and transformations of fate!¡±

    ¡°???¡± The Zhuyou Great Peng was baffled. <i>I get that you want to tter him, but don¡¯t you think there¡¯s a problem with your approach?</i>

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, we¡¯ve known each other for years. I won¡¯t waste time on excessive words of thanks. I¡¯ll just say that going forward, this old life of mine is yours!¡± the Divine Fortune Teller pounded his bony chest.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find this amusing. ¡°What good is your life to me? Enough. If I helped you, just treat me to a drink sometime.¡±

    The Divine Fortune Teller froze, stunned, then sank into silence.

    The Zhuyou Great Peng was inwardly rueful. <i>See that? That¡¯s what you callportment! That¡¯s what you call breadth of spirit! The Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign embodies them both!</i>

    After they left the Weeping Ghost, the Divine Fortune Teller broke his silence. All he said was, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    It was just two words, but he spoke them with unprecedented seriousness.

    After that, he fell silent once more. Su Yi patted him on the shoulder. He didn¡¯t say anything either.

    ......

    Meanwhile, elsewhere in the Buzhou Mountains, a stretch of mountains swathed in ck fog.

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    The Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign staggered and fell to the ground, coughing up blood. His entire body quivered, and his skin split and sloughed off, inch by inch. There were wisps of strange, cmitous power wrapped around his exposed bones.

    He looked utterly wretched, more ghost than man!

    ¡°Wang Ye!!¡± His eyes were bloodshot, and his expression was full of the utmost loathing.

    He might have seemed domineering during their battle, but in truth, he was in terrible condition.

    His cultivation was already severely depleted and on the verge of running dry.

    For another, his entire body was afflicted with divine misfortune!

    When Su Yi unleashed his ultimate attack, the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign had no choice but to cast aside all reservations and forcefully draw upon his cultivation base; he¡¯d have been killed otherwise.

    He¡¯d survived, but he¡¯d triggered the power of divine misfortune within his body. When it erupted, it severely damaged and corroded his source of the Grand Dao!

    How could he not feel hatred?

    ¡°Shit!¡± The Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign visibly lost his cool; he¡¯d just discovered that he could no longer suppress the power of divine misfortune wreaking havoc within him.

    If things went on like this, his already badly damaged cultivation would fall even further. He was sure to fall from the Great Realm!

    Even his life was at risk!

    The Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign hadn¡¯t forgotten how many Immortal Sovereigns have died of divine misfortune during the Age of Fallen Immortals. The Five Signs of Decay destroyed them, body and soul!

    ¡°Dammit! I was just one step away!!¡±

    Fury assailed the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign¡¯s heart, practically driving him insane.

    If Su Yi hadn¡¯t appeared, he could have ushered in the divine son and rid himself of divine misfortune once and for all.

    But in the end, they fumbled at thest step, and all of his hard work went to waste!

    The Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign breathed in ragged gasps and struggled to calm himself down. Before he did anything else, he had to stay alive and protect his cultivation base!

    He slipped a ck jade tablet from his sleeves. A deity had given it to him. So long as he crushed it, he could receive the god¡¯s protection, and even resolve his divine misfortune.

    But in exchange, he¡¯d be the deity¡¯s servant!

    The Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign was grievously injured, and his foundations in the Dao were in peril. He knew that so long as he lowered his head andpromised, he could immediately be saved.

    But in the end...

    He put the jade tablet back!

    He was an Immortal Sovereign, an expert who once stood at the very pinnacle of the Great Realm. How could he willingly lower his head to be another¡¯s dog?

    ¡°Fortunately, I acquired that secret method from the leader of the Church of All Spirits. It cannot uproot divine misfortune, but I can at least suppress it in the short run.¡± The Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Once I¡¯ve stabilized my wounds, I can take a trip to the Eastern Seas. Ol¡¯ Sky Killer won¡¯t just stand back and watch me die!¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, I can borrow his hands to snuff out Wang Ye¡¯s reincarnation!¡±

    The thought of Su Yi made the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign grind his teeth so hard that they almost shattered.

    ¡°Wang Ye, oh, Wang Ye. Just you wait! There¡¯s no small number of people in this world who hate you to the bone!¡±

    ......

    Meanwhile, beneath the same night sky.

    The Wen Province.

    A remote stretch of wilderness.

    <i>Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!</i>

    One streak of light after another shot through the night sky, tearing open the curtain of darkness. Over a hundred Immortal Lord-level sword cultivators, all of them seething with murderous intent!

    ¡°That guy¡¯s badly injured. He can¡¯t have gotten far.¡±

    ¡°Send a group to search the ridge. Everyone else,e with me!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    A group of sword cultivators shot off, while another group remained behind to search the area.

    ¡°Did you find him?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°The Heaven-Surveying Disc hasn¡¯t found any trace of him either.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s just leave.¡±

    It was only after they¡¯d practically excavated the top three feet of soil without finding anything that the sword cultivators really left. All of them shot into the distance.

    A little less than ten minutester, several of them silently returned in hopes of catching their target off guard! But when they didn¡¯t find anything this time either, they had no choice but to leave once more.

    Time slipped by.

    The night receded, and the skies lit up. Daylight was upon them.

    A grand, churning river wound its way through the remote wilderness. Suddenly, an enormous fish leaped through the surface of the water and onto the shore.

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    Its belly split, and the figure formerly curled into a bundle inside shot out.

    Bones audibly scraped together as the figure expanded, growing considerably taller. He was now a tall, thin man in ck.

 Chapter 1754 - A Request for Aid

    <h4>Chapter 1754 - A Request for Aid</h4>

    The man in ck was tall and big-boned but gaunt. His brow was marked by the vicissitudes of countless years.

    He was obviously badly injured, and his face was deathly pale. One of his wounds was so deep that you could almost see behind him through his chest.

    He rubbed the wound, then grimaced in agony.

    Despite his wounds, the man in ck broke into a relieved grin. ¡°Fortunately, I managed to escape pursuit for now. I can finally give the Sovereign answers...¡±

    Were Su Yi here, he¡¯d have recognized him at a nce. This was Qi Fufeng!

    When Su Yi first ascended to the Jing Province¡¯s White Deer Mountain, he and Qi Fufeng recognized each other. Su Yi then sent Qi Fufeng off on a mission.

    The two of them crossed paths once more in the White Reed Province. Qi Fufeng then left to investigate the truth of the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race¡¯s downfall on Su Yi¡¯s orders. Now, he¡¯d found a valuable lead!

    <i>Hm?</i>

    Suddenly, the sound of figures whooshing through the air emanated from the distant skies. A group of sword cultivators was whooshing toward him like beams of light.

    <i>They¡¯re back! </i>Qi Fufeng¡¯s expression shifted, and he turned to flee.

    As he ran, a talisman appeared in his palm. Su Yi had given it to him. If he crushed it, he could make contact with Su Yi!

    If Qi Fufeng really found himself in inescapable peril, he¡¯d been told to crush it without hesitation.

    ......

    The Buzhou Mountains, the Jade Light Pure Lands.

    Su Yi sat cross-legged in an ancient, blessed grotto. He was focused on his meditation.

    He¡¯d obtained an astronomical number of trophies after crushing the Church of All Spirits. The vast majority of them were of no interest to him; now that he¡¯d reached the Saint Realm, even most Immortal King medicines could no longer satisfy the needs of his cultivation. Fortunately, the Church of All Spirits had an extremely ample treasury, with no shortage of Immortal King treasures of all different kinds. All of them had fallen into Su Yi¡¯s hands.

    Of course, the treasures he couldn¡¯t use wouldn¡¯t go to waste. Su Yi gathered them up for now, but he nned to use themter to rebuild the Academy of Eternal Night.

    That aside, the Jadelight, Divine Fulcrum, and Divine Jade Pure Lands each sent him generous gifts, the most precious heavenly materials and earthly treasures in their coffers.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t refuse.

    He¡¯d single-handedly crushed the Church of All Spirits. In doing so, he¡¯d removed the greatesttent threat facing the three purends, averting a future crisis. It was entirely reasonable that they¡¯d offer him treasure in gratitude.

    Su Yi was focused on his cultivation, but the Divine Replenishment Furnace was by far the busier one. The trophies were piled into a miniature mountain, and there was a huge variety. The Divine Replenishment had to refine all of them, both medicines and divine materials.

    Its ¡°hands¡± werepletely full.

    In truth, everyone in the Jadelight Pure Lands was busy. Their experts were out hunting survivors of the Church of All Spirits and reiming their vacated territories.

    When a whale died, it nourished the whole ocean.

    The downfall of the Church of All Spirits meant that their former territories were now ownerless. The three Pure Lands of the Buzhou Mountains were working together to divvy them up.

    ......

    Two dayster, Su Yi awoke from his meditation. His wounds hadpletely knit back together, and his cultivation base had advanced!

    Furthermore, with the seedling¡¯ help, his Saint Realm Laws had solidified. He¡¯d already crossed the threshold of preliminary mastery.

    <i>Cultivating in the Saint Realm is mostly about contemting the Grand Dao and condensing Immortal Laws. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to realize any further breakthroughs for a while... </i>thought Su Yi.

    The Immortal Dao was divided into four realms. Cultivatorsid their formations in the Void and Saint Realms.

    In the Saint Realm, the cultivation base was still important, but condensing Saint Realm Laws was even more important!

    It was only through grasping and concentrating Saint Realm Laws that Immortal Lords could advance and transform their cultivation bases.

    In the Immortal Realm, the vast majority of immortals never made it past the Saint Realm for the simple reason that their Saint Realm Laws were inadequate.

    You <i>could</i> rely on assiduous cultivation or wondrous pills and medicines to improve your cultivation or temper your foundations in the Grand Dao. But none of that did any good when it came to Saint Realm Laws!

    Ultimately, condensing Saint Realm Laws was all about yourprehension and mastery of the Grand Dao. It was a test of your powers ofprehension and will. There was no rushing it.

    Those who couldn¡¯t condense first-rate Saint Realm Laws had no hope of proving their Dao and bing Immortal Kings!

    But this couldn¡¯t stop Su Yi.

    He¡¯d long since grasped the secrets ofbining ten thousand Daos into one, and he¡¯d fuse all his powers of the Dao into his swordsmanship. Furthermore, both Reincarnation and Profound Ruin were absolutely unique and unparalleled powers of the Grand Dao!

    This in turn meant that Su Yi¡¯s Saint Realm Laws were iparably terrifying!

    <i>Hm? </i>Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose, and he slipped a talisman out of his sleeves. It was quivering and shing with spiritual light.

    When Su Yi inserted his divine sense into the talisman, his expression darkened.

    The talisman had just one line of text. ¡°Your subordinate, Qi Fufeng, has been captured in the Wen Province¡¯s Yellow Cloud Immortal City. I¡¯m about to face...¡±

    The writing came to an abrupt halt mid-sentence.

    Qi Fufeng had undoubtedly encountered grave peril, leaving him no choice but to crush the talisman Su Yi had given him on very short notice. He didn¡¯t even have time to write aplete message; it was obvious how sudden the danger must have been.

    <i>Don¡¯t tell me he brought cmity upon himself by investigating the demise of the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race? </i>Su Yi¡¯s brow tightly knit.

    He¡¯d nned to cultivate in the Jadelight Pure Lands a while longer, but now, he had no choice but to adjust his ns.

    He rose without hesitation and left the blessed grotto.

    ......

    The Divine Fortune Teller, Immortal King Kong Ye, and Ying Xiu were conversing in a grand hall. The Zhuyou Great Peng was there too.

    When Su Yi arrived, all of them hurriedly rose to greet him.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t waste time on pleasantries. Instead, he said directly, ¡°Wicked bird, take me to the Wen Province.¡±

    The Zhuyou Great Peng didn¡¯t hesitate to agree. It didn¡¯t even bother to ask why. An opportunity to serve the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign was enough to fill it with eagerness and excitement.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s been an emergency?¡± The Divine Fortune Teller couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I can resolve it on my own,¡± said Su Yi. He was already leaving the hall, the Zhuyou Great Peng hot on his heels.

    A sonorous, clear cry rang out as the Zhuyou Great Peng expanded to its full, enormous size. Then, the ten-thousand-foot bird carried Su Yi off.

    In the blink of an eye, they¡¯d vanished.

    ¡°I wonder who''s getting unlucky this time,¡± murmured the Divine Fortune Teller. He could tell that Su Yi was in a bad mood. Someone was sure to suffer!

    ¡°Now that we¡¯ve parted ways, I wonder when we¡¯ll next see the Sovereign again...¡± said Ying Xiu. She was a bit dejected.

    She¡¯d originally hoped to ask the Sovereign some questions about her cultivation, but it seemed she wouldn¡¯t get the chance.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll meet again,¡± Kong Ye said gently.

    Although he said this, he knew full well that people like the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign were as elusive as divine dragons. Now that Su Yi had left, they were unlikely to cross paths anytime soon.

    The Divine Fortune Teller nced at Ying Xiu. ¡°Lass, you¡¯d best not let your imagination run wild. He and your n ancestor were close friends of the same generation. In his eyes, you¡¯re the junior of his juniors.¡±

    Ying Xiu froze, stunned, then flushed red. ¡°I just see the Sovereign as an esteemed senior. How could I possibly... have any other thoughts about him?¡±

    Inwardly, though, she grumbled, <i>Anyway, he¡¯s long since reincarnated. He¡¯s obviously a young man too now!</i>

    ......

    <i>h!</i>

    Beneath the dome of heaven, the Zhuyou Great Peng shot through the air with astonishing speed, as if it had be a bolt of lightning.

    Su Yi sat cross-legged on the bird¡¯s back, holding a jug of wine. His heart was steady.

    There was a calm before every storm. As worried as he was about Qi Fufeng¡¯s predicament, he wouldn¡¯t let it fluster him.

    All he knew now was that Qi Fufeng had encountered sudden danger in the Wen Province¡¯s Yellow Cloud Immortal City. He had no other leads.

    He had to reach Yellow Cloud Immortal City and investigate as soon as possible.

    That was why Su Yi chose the Zhuyou Great Peng as his mount. The dirty bird might be a lustful bootlicker, but it was still ate-stage Immortal King, and when it came to sheer speed, other species weren''t even qualified to eat the dust behind it.

    At the Zhuyou Great Peng¡¯s speed, assuming all went well, they¡¯d reach their destination within a day!

    Suddenly, Su Yi recalled something. <i>The Wen Province... that¡¯s the territory of the Endless Swords Immortal Sect.</i>

    Not long ago, when nine factions¡¯ Immortal Kings chased him, the Endless Swords Immortal Sect sent three of its experts to join the chase. Even now, Su Yi didn¡¯t understand why they¡¯d done this.

    After all, he hadn¡¯t done anything to provoke them in this lifetime. And in his past life, he¡¯d had deep ties to the Endless Swords Immortal Sect. Their founder, Xu Fushi, had been one of Wang Ye¡¯s closest friends!

    Even the Endless Swords Immortal Sect¡¯s famous Sword Stele was a gift from Wang Ye!

    But although Su Yi couldn¡¯t figure out their reasoning, Su Yi still remembered what Tao Qian, one of their Immortal Kings, had said before he died: ¡°If you really are the reincarnation of the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign, you¡¯d best never visit the Endless Swords Immortal Sect. If you do, you¡¯ll die beyond a doubt!¡±

    Then, Tao Qian had killed himself to prove the veracity of his words. This was no empty threat!

    At the time, Su Yi inferred that the Endless Swords Immortal Sect had realized who he was, and that they¡¯d participated in the chase knowingly. And that, in turn, meant that something had gone very, very wrong in the Endless Swords Immortal Sect. After all, who in the Immortal Realm <i>didn¡¯t </i>know that Wang Ye and Xu Fushi had been dear friends?

    <i>If rescuing Qi Fufeng goes smoothly, I can pay a visit to the Endless Swords Immortal Sectter, </i>decided Su Yi.

    He wasn¡¯t after revenge. Rather, he wanted to know the truth!

    A dayter.

    The Wen Province, just a few hundred miles away from Yellow Cloud Immortal City.

    It waste at night, and the dome of heaven was shrouded in dense, dark clouds. The atmosphere was heavy and oppressive, and it looked like rain.

    ¡°This is far enough,¡± said Su Yi.

    The Zhuyou Great Peng instantly shifted its wings and prepared tond. Before long, itnded gently amidst the barren wilderness.

    Su Yi rose and hopped off its back.

    ¡°Thank you for the ride. That was hard on you,¡± said Su Yi.

    The Zhuyou Great Peng had already shrunk until it was just about a foot tall. Flying at top speed for a full day had left it exhausted and gasping for breath. Its whole body was limp, and it longed for nothing more than to sprawl out and rest.

    But out loud, it said obsequiously, ¡°An opportunity to serve you is an enormous honor, Your Excellency. What does a little toil matter?¡±

    Su Yi grabbed a peak Immortal King pill the Divine Replenishment Furnace had just finished refining and tossed it to the Zhuyou Great Peng. ¡°Do you want to wait here or apany me into the city?¡±

    The Zhuyou Great Peng swallowed the pill and said solemnly, ¡°Wherever you go, I¡¯ll go with you, even if it means marching straight into the mes!¡±

    The two of them promptly set off for the distant Yellow Cloud Immortal City.

 Chapter 1755 - A Lead

    <h4>Chapter 1755 - A Lead</h4>

    Night was fast approaching. Heaven and earth were overcast.

    Dark, dense clouds gathered beneath the dome of the sky as if about to descend upon the city. It was an incredible sight.

    The streets of Yellow Cloud Immortal City were thoroughlymplit, but themps weren¡¯t enough to dispel the stifled, oppressive atmosphere lingering in the air.

    The city lord¡¯s manor was thoroughlymplit. City Lord Yue Wen was enjoying a banquet.

    The other diners were all prominent, influential citizens of Yellow Cloud Immortal City. It was a full house, and everyone here was lofty and distinguished.

    Yue Wen was dressed in brocade. He had a willowy beard, and a huge grin on his face.

    He was an older-generation Immortal Lord, and he¡¯d presided over Yellow Cloud Immortal City for nine thousand years now. He was renowned for his resourcefulness and wisdom.

    ¡°City Lord, did you hear about the destruction of the Church of All Spirits?¡± someone asked suddenly.

    Yue Wen nodded. ¡°I only just learned of it today.¡±

    A rueful look appeared on his face. ¡°Who could have imagined that Shen Mu didn¡¯t die in the Abyss of Dark Fog after all, much less than he¡¯d kill his way into the Buzhou Mountains and wipe out the Church of All Spirits?¡±

    Many others sighed with him.

    Shen Mu! Or rather, Su Yi. Whatever you called him, over the past few months, he¡¯d caused overwhelmingly enormous waves. Everyone in the Immortal Realm was paying attention!

    For a while, almost everyone assumed that he and his pursuers had all perished in the Abyss of Dark Fog.

    Then, just two days prior, Su Yi single-handedly crushed the Church of All Spirits. Word of this aplishment took the Immortal Realm by storm, causing yet another enormousmotion.

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t dead! Moreover, he¡¯d crushed a prominent sect backed by a god! The news shook countless immortal factions!

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Su Yi afraid of divine retribution?¡±

    Many people found this confusing. The Church of All Spirits had been under a god¡¯s protection! Crushing it was like spheming against a god!

    ¡°No matter what, Su Yi¡¯s already established himself as the fiercest Immortal Lord beneath the heavens! In less than a year, dozens of Immortal Kings have died beneath his sword! That¡¯s simply terrifying!¡±

    ¡°Just where did wee from? Why didn¡¯t we hear of him before all this?¡±

    As they discussed Su Yi, the diners couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    ¡°¡®The fiercest Immortal Lord beneath the heavens?¡¯¡± Yue Wen snickered. ¡°Everyone, Su Yi is already themon foe of all of the Immortal Realm¡¯s greatest factions! The more he jumps around and causes amotion now, the more grisly his death will be when those top factions get even!¡±

    The crowd was stunned, and their expressions grew strange, but many of them agreed. Su Yi was causing far too great a disturbance. It¡¯s like he had no reservations at all. He¡¯d offended countless prominent factions. How could this possibly end well for him?

    ¡°The Church of All Spirits had a divine backer, but their divine backer ultimately cannot descend into our world,¡± Yue Wen said tly. ¡°But the top factions of the Immortal Realm are different. Both in terms of umtions and legacies, they¡¯re far beyond the Church of All Spirits.

    ¡°Furthermore, which of them <i>doesn¡¯t </i>have Great Realm experts to oversee things?

    ¡°Admittedly, those Great Realm experts have gone into hiding to avoid divine misfortune, and they no longer intervene in worldly affairs. But if they¡¯re pushed, crushing a madman like Su Yi won¡¯t be at all difficult for them!¡±

    Here, he raised his cup of wine and took a sip before saying slowly, ¡°When the heavens wish someone dead, they first drive him to madness. Seems to me that now that Su Yi¡¯s revealed his location, he won¡¯t be much longer for this world!¡±

    Several others chimed in their agreement, but some thought differently. If Su Yi were really that easily killed, how could all those Immortal Kings have died trying to hunt him down? And how could the Church of All Spirits have been destroyed? Even those top immortal factions Yue Wen spoke so highly of wouldn¡¯t have dared to offend the Church of All Spirits lightly!

    That aside, if the Great Realm experts really took action against Su Yi, they¡¯d have to watch out for divine misfortune!

    But none of the guests said this out loud. After all, this was the city lord¡¯s manor, Yue Wen¡¯s territory.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A thunderp went off, and lightning arced through the night sky. It was a dazzling sight, and several of the guests jumped with surprise.

    Yue Wen said calmly, ¡°It seems we¡¯re in for rain, but then, what could suit a banquet better?¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when the rain came pouring down, ttering against the eaves like the beating of a drum.

    Thunderclouds clustered beneath the dome of heaven. The rain poured, and the fierce winds howled. But the hall remained thoroughlymplit and full ofughter and revelry.

    Suddenly, the sound of footsteps emanated from outside the hall, but it was only barely audible against the backdrop of pouring rain.

    The sound of footsteps gradually drew closer. The guards stationed outside the hall were the first to notice them, and they looked over toward the source of the sound.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    A calm voice rang out. ¡°Is Yue Wen present?¡±

    ¡°Impudent! Bad enough that you¡¯re trespassing in the city lord¡¯s manor. Now, you even dare to call him directly by name? You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    <i>Thud! Thud!</i>

    A series of muffled impacts rang out as the guards toppled over backward, instantly unconscious.

    Themotion had startled the crowd. All of them stopped what they were doing and gazed outside the hall. <i>Who could be so bold as to cause trouble in the city lord¡¯s manor?</i>

    Outside, it was pouring rain. Thunder and lightning churned overhead.

    A tall, upright figure approached from afar. The pouring rain bounced off an invisible barrier before it even got close to him.

    When the next bolt of lightning cut through the night sky, it temporarily illuminated the entire area, giving the crowd their first clear look at their uninvited guest. He was handsome and dressed in blue. He strolled calmly through the rain and darkness, as if he were out for a stroll through his own backyard.

    This was none other than Su Yi.

    But to most of the diners, he was perfectly unfamiliar.

    ¡°Who are you, sir? And why have youe here?¡± One of the higher-ups of the city lord¡¯s manor rose and asked gravely.

    Su Yi walked through the gates and swept his gaze across the crowd. ¡°Which of you is Yue Wen?¡±

    The originally lively atmosphere was now stifled and tense. Everyone was bewildered, but all of them could tell that their uninvited guest had ill intentions.

    ¡°That would be me. What business do you have with me, sir?¡± Yue Wen sat there like a coiled dragon or a crouching tiger, his eyes shing with cold light. <i>He¡¯s so young, yet he dared barge into my territory uninvited. He¡¯s simply seeking death!</i>

    ¡°Last night, one of my friends disappeared here,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°You know about that, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Yue Wen¡¯s pupils silently constricted. ¡°Might I ask who this friend of yours was?¡±

    ¡°Qi Fufeng,¡± said Su Yi.

    Yue Wen was briefly stunned, but then, he broke into a yful grin. ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re one of Qi Fufeng¡¯s allies?¡±

    As he spoke, he rose from his seat, his gaze cold and cruel. ¡°Before His Excellency Lu Yang left, he said that Qi Fufeng had called for help, and he told me to keep an eye out. He was right to warn me. Someone really did show up!¡±

    He looked Su Yi up and down in apparent delight. ¡°I just wouldn¡¯t have thought you¡¯d be so stupid as to obediently deliver yourself to my door.¡±

    The guests exchanged nces. None of them understood what was going on.

    ¡°So does that mean Qi Fufeng has fallen into your hands?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Yue Wenughed. ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry. You¡¯ll be able to see him again soon! Furthermore, I¡¯ve prepared a generous gift in anticipation of your arrival!¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when a group charged into the hall. There were nine of them in total, and all of them came from different directions, each emanating the distinctive aura of an Immortal Lord. Theirbined power nketed the entire area.

    The raindrops shattered, and the dark clouds receded.

    The guests all looked stricken, and all of them rose to their feet. None could remain seated any longer.

    Yue Wen chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t panic, everyone. Once we¡¯ve captured this prey foolish enough to deliver itself right to me, we can continue the feast.¡±

    Su Yi just took it all in calmly and said, ¡°Kill those people first.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± A voice resounded from outside the hall. Momentster¡ª¡ª

    A ck figure appeared out of nowhere and streaked through the air like lightning.

    <i>Splurt! Splurt! Splurt!</i>

    The Immortal Lords positioned throughout the area took sharp ws to the throat and toppled over backward.

    None of them could even fight back or struggle. No, they didn¡¯t even have time to <i>think</i> of defending themselves! In the blink of an eye, all of them were dead!

    It was only after they¡¯d fallen that the crowd saw the killer clearly. The culprit was a ck bird barely over a foot tall!

    Gasps rang out throughout the room. Everyst guest was horrified. All of them felt as if they¡¯d been plunged into an icy abyss. City Lord Yue Wen had only just told them that they needn¡¯t panic, but how could they <i>not </i>panic after seeing this?

    Even Yue Wen was unwittingly dumbstruck. He felt a chill in his hands and feet, and he visibly lost hisposure.

    ¡°You...¡± He opened his mouth to say something, only for Su Yi to drag him over from afar.

    ¡°Where is Qi Fufeng?¡± asked Su Yi, his gaze as calm as ever.

    Everyone felt chills course through them. Their hearts filled with terror.

    <i>Who is this young man? Why is he so terrifying? He just captured a peak Immortal Lord like Yue Wen with a raise of his hand!!</i>

    ¡°H-he... he... he took him away yesterday,¡± said Yue Wen, trembling from head to toe. He was stammering with fright, and he was so terrified that his soul practically left his body.

    ¡°Who took him away?¡±

    ¡°Lu Yang, the ninth inner elder of the Endless Swords Immortal Sect!¡±

    <i>The Endless Swords Immortal Sect?¡± </i>Su Yi narrowed his eyes. So the Endless Swords Immortal Sect was involved in Qi Fufeng''s disappearance!

    <i>Don¡¯t tell me that the Endless Swords Immortal Sect was somehow involved in the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race¡¯s demise?</i>

    ¡°Where did they go?¡± asked Su Yi.

    Just as he thought, Yue Wen said, ¡°The Endless Swords Immortal Sect!¡±

    Su Yi continued, ¡°Since this is Endless Swords Immortal Sect business, why did Qi Fufeng appear in your territory?¡±

    Beads of cold sweat appeared on Yue Wen''s forehead. ¡°Last night, Qi Fufeng fled into Yellow Cloud Immortal City. The Endless Swords Immortal Sectmanded the city lord¡¯s manor to send its experts to search for him. When we captured Qi Fufeng, we brought him back to the city lord¡¯s manor.¡±

    He hurriedly tried to exin. ¡°Your Excellency, we were just acting on orders. We dared not disobey. I humbly request your magnanimity...¡±

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    Yue Wen¡¯s neck snapped, and his entire body crumbled into ash.

    Su Yi turned to leave. From beginning to end, he said no more than absolutely necessary. He was calm and outwardly indifferent, and he didn¡¯t drag things out at all. His forceful, tyrannical methods shocked everyone present.

    It was only after leaving the hall that Su Yi said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the rest to you. I¡¯ll wait outside the city. We¡¯ll leave for the Endless Swords Immortal Sect in ten minutes.¡±

    With that, he put his hands behind his back and walked off.

    ¡°Got it!¡± The Zhuyou Great Peng solemnly assented.

    <i>This is bad!</i>

    The guests couldn¡¯t help but freak out. They¡¯d juste here to attend a banquet. How could they have anticipated that they¡¯d get swept into this storm?

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The Zhuyou Great Peng beat its wings, and the power of an Immortal King enveloped the entire manor.

    ......

    That very day, the home of the lord of Yellow Cloud Immortal City was obliterated. All that remained was rubble. And the same day, Su Yi got on the Zhuyou Great Peng¡¯s back, and the two of them rushed to the Endless Swords Immortal Sect!

    Along the way, Su Yi thought of his old friend and murmured to himself, <i>Ol¡¯ Xu, should circumstance force me to attack the Endless Swords Immortal Sect, just... take it as me helping you to do a little housecleaning.</i>

 Chapter 1756 - Play a Tune

    <h4>Chapter 1756 - y a Tune</h4>

    It waste at night, with a pale moon and sparse stars. All was still save for the gentle breeze.

    Lu Yang sat cross-legged atop a cliff, an ancient zither ced in front of him. His fingers danced on its strings, and the music was low and somber, as if the zither were weeping. The sound was heavy and tinged with loneliness.

    As the ninth inner sect elder of the Endless Swords Immortal Sect, Lu Yang was famous for his mastery of the Daos of the Sword <i>and </i>Zither. He was among the greatest Immortal Lords in the entire Wen Province.

    He was thin, and gave off the impression of an ancient pine. His eyes were shut as he immersed himselfpletely in his music.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Suddenly, a bloody figure descended from the heavens and mmed into the ground not far from the cliff. His entire body was battered and covered in startling gashes. His flesh was practically pulped, and his long hair was caked with blood and dirt.

    Upon closer inspection, this was none other than Qi Fufeng!

    He was battered almost beyond recognition. His injuries were brutal, and it was obvious that they were the result of torture, not justbat. You could have searched his entire body without finding a single inch of intact skin, and his life force was weak and chaotic.

    Hey on the ground, gasping for breath and convulsing. Try as he might, he couldn¡¯t get up.

    Momentster, a woman in a fiery red dress drifted to the ground beside him. She was an extraordinary beauty with a cold, aloof disposition and a sword case on her back.

    As soon as hended, she ced her foot atop Qi Fufeng¡¯s bloody head and pressed it into the ground. Blood poured from the seven apertures of his face.

    It was an extraordinarily grisly sight, but the woman in red remained perfectly calm and entirely unperturbed.

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother, this one¡¯s a tough nut to crack. I used every torture technique at my disposal, and I still couldn¡¯t pry his mouth open.¡± The woman in red rubbed her cheek in frustration. This was her first time encountering someone so unafraid to die.

    Off in the distance, Lu Yang was still ying the zither. Some time passed before he rested his fingers on the strings and sighed. ¡°How many times have I said it? Don¡¯t bother me when I¡¯m ying the zither.¡±

    As he spoke, he opened his eyes and looked at the woman in red. ¡°Did you damage his soul?¡±

    The woman in red shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±

    Lu Yang subtly inclined his head. ¡°Good. When you get back to the sect, give him to the punishment division¡¯s elder. Have him search his soul.¡±

    The woman in red murmured, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother, I still don¡¯t understand why we had to hunt this man down. He¡¯s just some Immortal Lord, and he¡¯s investigating the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race¡¯s destruction. What does that have to do with the Endless Swords Immortal Sect?¡±

    Lu Yang shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but what I can say with certainty is that the sect leader wouldn¡¯t havemanded this without a good reason. Anyway, if you want to keep torturing him, do it somewhere else. Don¡¯t disturb me any longer. Once I¡¯ve finished my next song, I¡¯ll return to the sect. I should return before daybreak.¡±

    With that, Lu Yang closed his eyes, and his fingers started moving once more.

    The woman in red frowned, then looked down at the captive sprawled out on the ground like a dead dog. Her eyes glinted with irrepressible ruthlessness.

    ¡°I refuse to believe I can¡¯t make you talk!¡± With that, she grabbed Qi Fufeng by the hair and dragged him off as if she were hauling away a corpse.

    The uneven terrain tore into Qi Fufeng¡¯s already ravaged body, leaving a long trail of blood behind him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to die. How could I fear a little torture? Go ahead and try it,¡± Qi Fufeng said hoarsely.

    She had him by the hair, and he felt a piercing pain in his scalp. His face was pulped, and his jaw and nose were broken. He was a startling sight.

    His unyielding stubbornness made her eyes glint with cruelty. She stopped in ce and stomped on his back.

    <i>Crunch! Crack!</i>

    Qi Fufeng¡¯s spine snapped, and his face contorted with agony, but he nhelessughed. ¡°That all you got?¡±

    The woman in red felt as if this were an affront to her dignity. Rage coursed through her. <i>You¡¯re just a prisoner. Who are you to make fun of me?</i>

    She suddenly ripped Qi Fufeng¡¯s left arm clean off with a spray of blood.

    Qi Fufeng writhed in agony, and everything almost went ck. He mped his jaw shut and resisted the impulse to cry out. The pain was overwhelming, but he endured.

    The woman in redughed coldly and pressed her lips into a grin. ¡°Rx. Tonight, I¡¯ll take my time and y with you to my heart¡¯s content. After all, all we need is your soul. Of course, if you¡¯re willing to admit defeat, I can stop now.¡±

    As she spoke, she stretched out her fingers and reached for Qi Fufeng¡¯s face. She was going to gouge out his eyes!

    But a momentter, her hand froze in ce. She whipped around and gazed into the distance.

    At the same time, Lu Yang opened his eyes. His fingers rested upon the strings of his zither, and he gazed into the distance in shock.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A ten-thousand-foot Great Peng whooshed toward them, its massive wings like clouds blotting out the sun. The terrifying energy fluctuations of an Immortal King rippled around it.

    ¡°That¡¯s... a Yao Immortal King!!¡± The woman in red cried out in astonishment. ¡°It looks like it¡¯sing for us!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. We¡¯re only a little distance away from the sect, and these territories are under our control. Not even an Immortal King would dare attack us lightly,¡± Lu Yang said gravely.

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, the terrifying bird stopped in midair not far from them.

    ¡°We¡¯re from the Endless Swords Immortal Sect. Might I ask why you¡¯vee?¡± asked the woman in red.

    The Great Peng ignored her, instead folding its wings and lowering its head.

    A tall, upright figure leaped from its back and drifted gently onto the cliffside. His blue robes rustled in the night breeze.

    This was, of course, Su Yi.

    Lu Yang and the woman in red were unwittingly stunned. <i>That Immortal King-level Great Peng is serving as a young man¡¯s mount!?</i>

    When Su Yi arrived, he instantly fixed his gaze on Qi Fufeng.

    His body was covered with blood, his spine was snapped, and his left arm had been ripped off. Hey on the ground in a puddle of his own blood, his features pulped almost beyond recognition...

    He was so wretched that it hurt just looking at him.

    When he sensed Su Yi¡¯s gaze, Qi Fufeng was still sprawled out on the ground, convulsing in agony. He wanted to raise his head, but he had no strength.

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed, and his gaze frosted over.

    But the woman in red had no idea why Su Yi was staring at Qi Fufeng. She hurriedly exined, ¡°We¡¯ve embarrassed ourselves, sir. This is one of the Endless Sword Immortal Sect¡¯s prisoners.¡±

    Su Yi ignored her. He walked over to Qi Fufeng, crouched beside him, and said, ¡°I arrived one step toote. You suffered because of me.¡±

    The woman in red looked stricken. <i>He... Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s here to help Qi Fufeng?</i>

    Qi Fufeng trembled and said in a hoarse, excited voice, ¡°Your Excellency! So, it really is you! Forgive me, but I am feeling a little ill and I cannot rise to greet you.¡±

    Lu Yang shot to his feet, his expression shifting dramatically. He too realized that this wasn¡¯t looking good for them.

    Su Yi ignored all of this. He helped Qi Fufeng up. The excitement and delight on Qi Fufeng¡¯s face made his heart ache.

    ¡°Rest up for now. Leave everything else to me,¡± said Su Yi. He extended his hands, and Qi Fufeng floated into the air and onto the Zhuyou Great Peng¡¯s back.

    The woman in red and Lu Yang already knew this didn¡¯t bode well. Both of them fled.

    But before they got far, terrifying power surged toward them, sealing them in ce.

    ¡°A misunderstanding! This was a misunderstanding!¡± Lu Yang shrieked in panic. ¡°We¡¯re from the Endless Swords Immortal Sect. Please, stay your hand and let us exin!¡±

    Su Yi stretched and flicked his finger.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Lu Yang knelt, his entire body sealed. He couldn¡¯t even move his mouth to speak. Terror and uncertainty were written all over his face.

    The ninth inner sect elder of the Endless Swords Immortal Sect had just gone out to y the zither beneath the stars. He could never have imagined that he¡¯d meet with such an enormous catastrophe!

    Had he known, he would have returned to the sect a long time ago. How could he possibly have indulged in leisurely music-making? But it was already toote for regret.

    The woman in red was deathly pale with fright, and her teeth ttered. This young man was just too terrifying! He¡¯d captured them as if he were picking up a pair of ants off the ground!

    When Su Yi fixed his distant, cold gaze on her, she shrieked with terror. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of the Endless Sword Immortal Sect¡¯s reprisal?!¡±

    Su Yi snapped his fingers.

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    She mmed to the ground so hard that her kneecaps shattered, and she shrieked in agony.

    ¡°Qi Fufeng, what do you think we should do with her?¡± Su Yi asked tly.

    Qi Fufeng looked at her with loathing. ¡°I feel like death would be most appropriate.¡±

    The woman¡¯s beautiful face paled. She shrieked, ¡°You can¡¯t kill me! My father is...¡±

    Before she finished her sentence, Su Yi said calmly, ¡°Of course she has to die, but... a simple death is too good for her.¡±

    With that, he waved his sleeves through the air. Countless streaks of sword qi fell with wless uracy and sharpness, each shearing off a thinyer of flesh.

    Death by a thousand cuts!

    The woman in red was instantly covered in blood and shrieking in agony and despair!

    In the end, even her bones were shattered, one inch at a time. Her entire body was destroyed.

    Lu Yang quivered just watching it. Chills coursed through his entire body.

    But it wasn¡¯t over yet.

    Su Yi stretched out his hand and grabbed the woman¡¯s soul. He said calmly, ¡°Physical pain is ultimately an inferior form of torture. Agony of the soul is what truly makes you long for death.¡±

    A bronzentern appeared above his palm, and he sealed the woman¡¯s soul inside. This was one of the spoils he¡¯d recently acquired, an Immortal King treasure. A soul imprisoned inside would suffer unbearable, burning agony day and night, leaving them desperate to die yet unable to do so!

    ¡°No! Let me out! If my father finds out about this, he¡¯ll destroy your entire family!!!¡±

    The woman in red shrieked as blood-red mes enveloped her soul. The agony was unbearable, but there was nowhere to run.

    Su Yi drew his fingertip across thentern, sealing off the woman¡¯s cries. He then tossed thentern to Qi Fufeng and said, ¡°Once you¡¯re satisfied with her punishment, you can kill her whenever you see fit.¡±

    The rims of Qi Fufeng¡¯s eyes reddened, and he felt a twinge in his nose. He was too choked up to speak.

    Waves of emotion coursed through him. He suddenly felt that the torture he¡¯d suffered amounted to nothing at all. Even if he dropped dead here and now, it all would have been worth it!

    Meanwhile, Su Yi fixed his gaze on Lu Yang.

    Lu Yang shuddered and struggled to his feet. To him, Su Yi¡¯s gaze seemed as cold and cruel as a devil¡¯s. He couldn¡¯t have been any more terrifying.

    Su Yi stretched out his finger and undid the power sealing Lu Yang. He said calmly, ¡°You like ying the zither, don¡¯t you? Go ahead and y a tune for me.¡±

 Chapter 1757 - Demanding an Explanation

    <h4>Chapter 1757 - Demanding an Exnation</h4>

    <i>y... y a tune? </i>Lu Yang was gobsmacked.

    Here he was, in the throes of terror and despair. Even if you¡¯d hit him over the head, he would never have guessed that Su Yi would request such a thing at a time like this!

    <i>What¡¯s the meaning of this? Is he trying to humiliate me? Surely he doesn¡¯t just want to experience my attainments in the Dao of Music?</i>

    Lu Yang felt as if his heart were tied up in knots.

    ¡°y, you idiot!¡± bellowed the Zhuyou Great Peng.

    Lu Yang shuddered, then cast aside his reservations, sat cross-legged, ced his ancient zither on his knees, and rested his hands on its strings.

    He closed his eyes, forced himself to calm down, then started strumming. Before long, music filled the air. It was full of panic and confusion, as if the zither were weeping and wailing, and it carried hints of grief and despair.

    The Zhuyou Great Peng sneered. <i>Still not as pleasant as the whistling of ady Great Peng!</i>

    Suddenly, one of the strings snapped with an unpleasant splitting noise.

    It was then that Su Yi said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Lu Yang waspletely flummoxed. He had no idea what Su Yi was thinking.

    Su Yi patiently exined, ¡°I ought to thank you for pausing to leisurely y your zither here. If you hadn¡¯t, I would''ve never made it in time.¡±

    Lu Yang finally understood, but the realization was like a knife to the chest. <i>He¡¯s right! If I hadn¡¯t wasted time here, how could this disaster have happened?</i>

    The more Lu Yang thought, the more stifled he felt. He waspletely ovee.

    The Zhuyou Great Peng burst into sputteringughter. <i>Indeed, when you kill someone, you have to kill their heart first! The Sovereign really is capable!</i>

    ¡°I let you y onest song before your death. Take it as an expression of my thanks,¡± Su Yi said gently.

    Lu Yang looked stricken. When he realized he wouldn¡¯t escape disaster this time, he cast all reservations aside and roared, ¡°We chased Qi Fufeng on our sect leader¡¯s orders. You think you¡¯re so bold, but do you dare to fight your way into the Endless Swords Immortal Sect?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± said Su Yi with a nod.

    ¡°....¡±

    ¡°I''m heading there right now, in fact. And if your Endless Swords Immortal Sect can¡¯t give me a satisfactory exnation, I promise that the ground will run red with rivers of blood,¡± whispered Su Yi.

    Qi Fufeng had been investigating the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race¡¯s demise, only for the Endless Swords Immortal Sect to chase him. Moreover, not long ago, they¡¯d sent several of their Immortal Kings after Su Yi as well. How could Su Yi <i>not </i>be furious after all that?

    ¡°Just... who are you?¡± stammered Lu Yang.

    ¡°Su Yi.¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Lu Yang felt as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning. An explosion went off in his head.

    <i>Su Yi! So, it¡¯s him!!</i>

    He finally understood. But before he could respond, a streak of sword qi shed into being and pierced his skull. The ninth inner sect elder of the Endless Swords Immortal Sect died on the spot.

    ......

    A bonfire zed by the side of a cliff. Su Yi sat on the ground drinking and conversing with Qi Fufeng.

    Qi Fufeng had arrived in the Wen Province a month prior, but after he started asking questions about the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race, he inexplicably found himself targeted by experts of the Endless Swords Immortal Sect. They wanted to bring him to the sect for interrogation.

    Naturally, Qi Fufeng didn¡¯t agree to that, and conflict broke out.

    Qi Fufeng fought with everything he had, getting injured in the process. After killing several of the Endless Swords Immortal Sect¡¯s experts, he managed to flee.

    s, the entire Wen Province was Endless Swords Immortal Sect territory. Qi Fufeng was surrounded and intercepted numerous times. He escaped repeatedly, only to be captured alive the night before outside Yellow Cloud Immortal City.

    Not even Qi Fufeng understood why investigating the demise of the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race had provoked the Endless Swords Immortal Sect.

    ¡°They must have a guilty conscience! They were afraid you¡¯d uncover something!¡± cried the Zhuyou Great Peng. ¡°In other words, the Endless Swords Immortal Sect was somehow involved in the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race¡¯s destruction!¡±

    It was easy to reach this conclusion. After all, how could the Endless Swords Immortal Sect have attacked Qi Fufeng without good reason?

    Su Yi silently took a sip of wine and looked Qi Fufeng up and down. ¡°Tomorrow at dawn, I¡¯ll bring you to the Endless Swords Immortal Sect and demand an exnation.¡±

    With that, he rose, approached the cliffside, and gazed into the distant night sky with his hands behind his back.

    Out of consideration for Xu Fushi, his dear friend from his past life, Su Yi wouldn¡¯ty hands on the Endless Swords Immortal Sect if there were any other options. But now, he had no choice. It wasn¡¯t just about helping Qi Fufeng vent; he needed an exnation!

    Even the Zhuyou Great Peng could tell that Su Yi was in a terrible mood.

    ......

    Daybreak.

    The Endless Swords Immortal Sect.

    The Blue Firmament Divine Mountains were a row of thirty-six peaks linked by white jade bridges. The sect¡¯s almost thirty thousand disciples had already begun their early morning sword practice.

    Sword qi crisscrossed through the air like bolts of lightning.

    The sect¡¯s grand hall was built on its centermost peak.

    Sect Leader Lei Yunting sat alone in the centermost seat, brow tightly furrowed; he¡¯d been there for a full day and night.

    When the first light of a new day poured into the hall, Lei Yunting suddenly realized that a whole night had passed.

    ¡°To me! Summon every high elder in the sect for a meeting!¡± Lei Yunting took a moment to steady himself, then issued orders.

    About ten minutester, thirteen high elders had gathered in the hall.

    There had originally been sixteen of them, but not long ago, Yu Wenqi and two others left in pursuit of Su Yi, only to disappear into the Abyss of Dark Fog. There¡¯d been no word of them since.

    No one was optimistic about the possibility of their return.

    ¡°Three days prior, something big happened in the Buzhou Mountains. I¡¯m sure you all heard the news,¡± Lei Yunting said gravely. ¡°I want to know how you view the situation.¡±

    He was short and scrawny, but his voice boomed throughout the hall. It was enough to intimidate the souls of all who heard it.

    The high elders¡¯ expressions filled with uncertainty. They naturally knew what the sect leader was referring to.

    Over the past three days, the entire Immortal Realm had been in uproar over that very incident. It had caused unprecedented, enormous waves.

    ¡°Su Yi is still alive, but the Immortal Kings who chased him into the Abyss of Dark Fog have disappeared. This is unquestionable proof that the recent pursuit ended in failure. All nine participating factions¡¯ Immortal Kings died in the attempt!¡± someone said gravely.

    ¡°The Church of All Spirits had a divine backer and several dozen Immortal Kings to oversee things. Their leader even had numerous treasures granted to him by his god. Nheless, Su Yi crushed them single-handedly. He might just be an Immortal Lord, but he¡¯s obviously strong enough to kill Immortal Kings without difficulty!¡±

    ¡°That aside, I¡¯m certain he has unknown cards up his sleeves. Whatever they are, they¡¯re enough to contend with treasures bequeathed by a god. Otherwise, the Church of All Spirits could never have lost so badly.¡±

    ¡°Su Yi is just one person, but while Great Realm experts cannot enter the world, his strength is already sufficient to threaten any immortal faction around!¡±

    ¡°Terrifying! Truly terrifying!¡±

    ...Everyone was talking about what Su Yi had done over the past few months, and all of them looked solemn.

    Suddenly, someone couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°How do you see this matter, Sect Leader?¡±

    All eyes were instantly upon Lei Yunting.

    Lei Yunting had remained silent this whole time, but now, it seemed he¡¯d made his choice. ¡°By this point, there¡¯s no need to keep it from you. Su Yi.... is the reincarnation of the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign!¡±

    The Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign!

    The hall abruptly fell silent. Everyone felt as if someone had reached into their chests and squeezed their still-beating hearts.

    All of them visibly lost theirposure!!

    ¡°He... he really returned through reincarnation?¡± someone said in a quavering voice.

    Another higher-up had an unsightly look on his face as he muttered, ¡°But if he finds out about what we¡¯ve done, I¡¯m afraid...¡±

    He left the rest unsaid, but many of hispanions were nheless unable to stay calm!

    When Lei Yunting saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel aplicated mix of emotions. ¡°The Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign¡± was just a title, but the old-timers in attendance couldn¡¯t stay calm after hearing it!

    This was Wang Ye¡¯s prestige. Even after disappearing for hundreds of thousands of years, the moment word of him appeared, the entire Immortal Realm shook. Even now, people paled at the mere mention of his name!

    Lei Yunting took a deep breath and said gravely, ¡°Everyone rest assured. I thoroughly prepared for this a long time ago!¡±

    His eyes surged with murderous intent, and he was suddenly contemptuous and prideful. ¡°Even if he single-handedly crushed the Church of All Spirits, even if he¡¯s capable of killing Immortal Kings, and even if he¡¯s the reincarnation of the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign... if he dare step foot in the Endless Swords Immortal Sect, he¡¯ll die beyond a doubt!¡±

    Lei Yunting spoke with firm conviction and incontrovertible force.

    The gathered higher-ups¡¯ hearts shook. Lei Yunting¡¯s confidence was infectious, and they felt much calmer.

    ¡°A reincarnation, that¡¯s all. He isn¡¯t what he once was. There¡¯s truly no need for undue dread!¡± someone said solemnly. ¡°After all, at his peak, what need would he have had to change his name and appearance? And why is it that even now, he dares not act as the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign?

    ¡°Many of the world¡¯s top factions are his mortal enemies. Why hasn¡¯t he sought revenge against them? Ultimately, it¡¯s because now that he¡¯s reincarnated, he just isn¡¯t strong enough!¡±

    The crowd was increasingly calm after hearing that. For all the weight of Wang Ye¡¯s name, Su Yi was just his reincarnation. He might well be terrifying, but he wasn¡¯t enough to make them panic.

    ¡°I suspect that even if he learns what we¡¯ve done, he still won¡¯t daree here recklessly,¡± someone said with a coldugh.

    ¡°I called you here today simply to tell you to prepare. Better to mend any holes in the roof before it rains. Only then can we eliminate all possibility of anything going awry,¡± Lei Yunting said gravely. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a trip to the hidden ground on the back mountain, visit Ancestor Shen Shang, and report what has happened. With him to oversee things, we have nothing to worry about!¡±

    The crowd¡¯s spirits soared.

    Ancestor Shen Shang! A legend of the Dao of the Sword famous even prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals!

    He was the pir of the Endless Swords Immortal Sect. Over the past hundreds of thousands of years, his presence had enabled them to hold onto their spot as the greatest orthodoxy in the Wen Province. No one could shake their position!

    ......

    Meanwhile, a few thousand miles away from the Endless Swords Immortal Sect.

    The Zhuyou Great Peng began its descent andnded gently on the ground.

    Su Yi hopped off its back and said, ¡°When we arrive, take Qi Fufeng and wait for me outside the sect.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± said the Zhuyou Great Peng. A momentter, it said with eagerness, ¡°Your Excellency, are you going to crush the Endless Swords Immortal Sect like you did the Church of All Spirits?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here for an exnation, not to massacre the innocent,¡± said Su Yi. He shook his head. ¡°Of course, if I¡¯m displeased with their exnation, the Endless Swords Immortal Sect will pay a price greater than they can bear.¡±

    As he spoke, he was already walking off. His blue robes fluttered in the wind, making him seem all the more extraordinary.

 Chapter 1758 - The Sword Stele

    <h4>Chapter 1758 - The Sword Stele</h4>

    The Blue Firmament Divine Mountains.

    This was the home base of the Endless Swords Immortal Sect, a mountain range famous as the most blessed ground in the Wen Province.

    The sun had only just risen. A group of outer-sect disciples were on guard duty outside the gates. All of them were energetic, and all of them had swords at their waists.

    Su Yi approached from afar. The distance seemed to shrink beneath his feet, and within just a few steps, he¡¯d reached the gates.

    Su Yi was obviously right in front of them, but the guards didn¡¯t notice him at all.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    A pool surrounded by stone pirs was built beside the gate. When Su Yi arrived beside it, the surface of the water churned, and a mountainous beast poked out its head.

    The beast¡¯s golden eyes were like torches, and a single horn sprouted from its forehead. Its terrifying aura spread outward as it appeared. It was a true spirit divine beast, a Xiezhi!

    This was the spirit guardian of the Endless Swords Immortal Sect. It had been guarding the gates since the days prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals. The beast could use its wondrous innate talent to see through truths and lies; no disguise could deceive it.

    Naturally, itsmplike golden eyes instantly locked onto Su Yi.

    ¡°Shh!¡± Su Yi raised his finger to his lips.

    The Xiezhi froze, stunned, as if its dignity had been provoked. Its glittering golden eyes filled with irrepressible fury.

    But a momentter, it was stunned once more.

    Su Yi had drawn his hand through the air, manifesting a scene of a man in dark robes. He clutched a baby Xiezhi to his chest and gently lowered it into the pool.

    Once the beast was safely in the water, the dark-robed man said with a smile, ¡°Little fellow, help Ol¡¯ Xu watch over his gates. Should the opportunity arise, I¡¯lle back to visit you one day.¡±

    The young Xiezhi was enthusiastically ying in the water as the man spoke. By the time it calmed down, the man in dark robes was already gone.

    Here, the scene came to an abrupt halt.

    The massive Xiezhi waspletely dumbstruck, and the rims of its eyes reddened.

    Su Yi smiled and transmitted, ¡°Little fellow, when I¡¯m done here, I¡¯lle back to visit you.¡±

    With that, he passed through the gates to the Blue Firmament Divine Mountains.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    The waters of the pond churned. The Xiezhi waved its head excitedly and opened its mouth as if to say something, but in the end, it held back.

    The disciples watching over the gates were startled. All of them looked at the Xiezhi in rm.

    ¡°Ancestor, did you perhaps discover something?¡± one of the disciples asked respectfully.

    The Xiezhi opened its mouth, only to blow bubbles. It coyly closed its eyes and sank back into the pond; it couldn¡¯t even be bothered to respond to the disciples.

    The disciples exchanged nces. From beginning to end, none of them discovered the man strolling casually through the gates covered in denseyers of killing formations!

    ......

    Su Yi walked into the Blue Firmament Immortal Mountains, traversing the winding stone path between the peaks as if on a stroll through familiar territory.

    There were thirty-six peaks in total, each like halberds piercing the sky. The mountains were connected by white jade bridges.

    The heart of the sect was on the centermost peak.

    Su Yi was headed right toward it. Along the way, he saw misty clouds, springs, and waterfalls. Everything was as picturesque as an otherworldly purend.

    From time to time, sword cultivators whooshed past. All were immortals, and all of them had an extraordinary bearing.

    Su Yi encountered numerous Endless Swords Immortal Sect disciples along the road, too. No matter their cultivation base, none of them sensed Su Yi. It was as if he were nothing but air.

    Even when he was at close quarters, and even when they brushed past him, they didn¡¯t notice at all!

    When Su Yi passed a training ground, he suddenly stopped in ce. There were over a thousand young men and women standing there, all of them still in their teens. They wore the uniforms of outer sect disciples as they listened to a bearded middle-aged man expound on the Dao.

    ¡°Sword cultivators cultivate the Dao of the Sword and temper their hearts! Before you can be a true sword cultivator, you must ask yourself why you¡¯ve chosen to pursue the Dao of the Sword!

    ¡°They call this ¡®inquiring the heart and seeking one¡¯s true nature!¡¯ It might sound simple, but you¡¯ll soone to understand that this first, most basic step will determine how far your path takes you!¡±

    The middle-aged man¡¯s gaze was cold and stern, and his voice boomed throughout the surrounding area. The youths listened with rapt attention and bated breath.

    Su Yi chuckled. It was true. If you wanted to be a true sword cultivator, you first had to grasp your true nature!

    When he saw the earnest youths bathed in the light of a new dawn, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but recall how each of his past lives had first begun their pursuit of the Dao of the Sword.

    Momentster, he shook his head and prepared to leave.

    Suddenly, the bearded middle-aged said gravely, ¡°Prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, our Endless Swords Immortal Sect was one of the Immortal Realm¡¯s four great sword sects! Our founder was an expert of the Dao of the Sword at the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao!

    ¡°Furthermore, our sect is home to the famous Sword Stele admired by every sword cultivator beneath the heavens!¡±

    ¡°As I¡¯m sure you already know, the Sword Stele was given to us by the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign! He inscribed thirteen supreme legacies of the Dao of the Sword on its surface!¡±

    The youths'' faces filled with longing and eagerness. The Endless Swords Immortal Sect¡¯s Sword Stele was indeed famous throughout the Immortal Realm. In the eyes of the world¡¯s sword cultivators, it was a supreme ¡°scripture repository¡± of the Dao of the Sword!

    Even prior to joining the Endless Swords Immortal Sect, all of them had heard about the stele from their elders many times over!

    It was because of the Sword Stele that throughout the years, those with ambitions to pursue the Dao of the Sword woulde to the Wen Province from all over the Immortal Realm. Their goal was to join the Endless Swords Immortal Sect to cultivate and one day experience the Sword Stele¡¯s mysteries for themselves!

    A young man couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Teaching Elder, when can we contemte the stele¡¯s mysteries?¡±

    The others pricked up their ears.

    The bearded middle-aged smiled faintly. He¡¯d anticipated this question.

    Over the years, he¡¯d taught countless groups of new disciples. The moment he brought up the Sword Stele given to them by the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign, the youngsters were sure to exim over it. Curiosity was inevitable.

    ¡°The Dao is not to be transmitted lightly. Without sufficient ability, you won¡¯t be able to grasp anything at all. When you¡¯re qualified to be core disciples of the sect, you¡¯ll naturally have an opportunity to contemte the legacies inscribed on the Sword Stele!¡± said the bearded middle-aged man.

    A rueful look appeared on his face. ¡°I¡¯ve been cultivating in this sect for almost nine thousand years, but I¡¯ve only cultivated in front of the stele three times. Every time, my understanding of the Dao of the Sword advanced by leaps and bounds!¡±

    The youths were instantly in uproar.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, turned and silently slipped away. He suddenly realized something.

    Perhaps something had changed about the Endless Swords Immortal Sect, but the vast majority of its members werepletely in the dark about it. They likely had no idea that he was the reincarnation of the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign. Simrly, it seemed likely that only the sect¡¯s old-timers knew the truth of their involvement in the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race¡¯s demise.

    All of this became clear after hearing how that elder spoke of the Sword Stele. It meant that the vast majority of cultivators in the Endless Swords Immortal Sect had strong attachment to the Sword Stele, and they still revered the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign. Had they known that he was Wang Ye¡¯s reincarnation and that their sect had sent its experts to kill him, how could they have dared speak openly of such things?

    <i>That¡¯s good, at least. Problems might well have arisen in the Endless Swords Immortal Sect, but it isn¡¯t unsalvageable,</i> thought Su Yi. He finally felt a bit better.

    Had the Endless Swords Immortal Sect rotted through, he might well have had to wipe them out.

    As Su Yi pondered, he traversed the winding road through the mountains, crossing the white jade bridges, and arrived at the halfway point of the centermost peak.

    The first thing he saw was a grand, ancient martial arts stage. It was hewn out of blue-gray stone and fully one hundred thousand feet across. A thousand-foot stele stood proudly at its center. The stele was pure ck, and it looked like a divine sword towering into the heavens. Beneath the light of a new day, it shone with mysterious, ethereal light.

    This was the Sword Stele, the monument that every sword cultivator in the Immortal Realm had longed for throughout the ages!

    Long ago, Wang Ye forged it personally. Its surface was inscribed with thirteen supreme legacies. It had been one of the Endless Swords Immortal Sect¡¯s core treasures ever since!

    Su Yi stood with his hands behind his back, looking the Sword Stele up and down. Visions of his past life shed through his mind like fireworks.

    Back then, Wang Ye presided over the nine heavens, dominating his era like the supreme ruler of the Immortal Realm. All others of his generation paled byparison!

    Back then, Xu Fushi was still around. The two of them once got together, drank to their hearts¡¯ content, and discussed the direction of the world in front of the Sword Stele.

    s, nothing could escape the passage of time. That era had long since withered away, bing no more than another wave in the long river of history. The world had changedpletely; thends remained, but the people were different.

    Suddenly, a grave voice rang out. ¡°Who are you, sir? Why have youe uninvited?¡±

    A gaunt old man rose from beneath the Sword Stele, his eyes glinting like the edge of a sword as he locked onto the distant Su Yi.

    Su Yi had only just arrived, but someone had already sensed him.

    He didn¡¯t find this surprising, however. He¡¯d withdrawn his presence and hidden himself this entire journey, but he was now in the heart of the sect. It would have been downright pathetic for the Endless Swords Immortal Sect not to discover him now. Furthermore, the formations covering the central peak werepletely different from what he remembered. Someone had obviously reced them.

    Given the circumstances, slipping in unnoticed was all but impossible.

    ¡°Go tell your leader that I¡¯m just here for an exnation,¡± said Su Yi. He walked onto the stage and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll wait just long enough to brew a cup of tea. If he doesn¡¯te see me, then I will go to him... no matter what I have to do to get there.¡±

    The gaunt old man¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. He looked Su Yi up and down, took a deep breath, and suppressed his confusion and murderous intent. ¡°Might I ask your name, sir?¡±

    Su Yi took out a jug of wine and had a sip.

    ¡°Su Yi.¡±

    It was just two light, airy sybles, but they went off in the gaunt old man¡¯s ears like a thunderp. His entire body stiffened, and chills coursed down his spine.

    <i>So, it¡¯s him! How... How on earth did he sneak into the heart of the Endless Swords Immortal Sect without anyone noticing?!? And what is he doing here? Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s after revenge?</i>

    The gaunt old man¡¯s expression shifted erratically as his thoughts raced.

    Su Yi nced at him and said, ¡°Rx. I won¡¯t touch anyone before I get answers. Go on, and be quick about it.¡±

    ¡°Please wait a few moments,¡± said the thin old man. He took a deep breath, leaped into the air, and flew off.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, walked over to the Sword Stele and gazed intently at it.

    Beneath the light of the rising sun, his solitary, upright figure cast an elongated shadow.

 Chapter 1759 - An Explanation

    <h4>Chapter 1759 - An Exnation</h4>

    Time slipped by.

    As huge as the grounds were, they were empty save for Su Yi and the Sword Stele.

    Suddenly, a patch of dark clouds appeared beneath the clear blue skies, blotting out the sun. Heaven and earth dimmed.

    Four figures appeared silently at each corner of the grounds, three men and one woman. All four had Miracle Realm cultivation, and each had a sword hovering before them. A restrictive power silently appeared alongside them, nketing the entire mountainside.

    Meanwhile, a group appeared on the mountaintop. Their leader wore long, in robes. He was tall and thin, and when he opened his eyes, they surged with endless sword light.

    This was none other than Sect Leader Lei Yunting of the Endless Swords Immortal Sect. The sect¡¯s other Immortal Kings had gathered around him like stars clustered around the moon.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    As soon as they arrived, all of them locked onto Su Yi. Each wore a different expression on their face: astonishment, yful curiosity, or bewilderment...

    Su Yi stood there, one hand behind his back, the other holding a jug of wine. He scanned the group, but even after taking in their entire lineup, his expression remained as calm as ever, without the slightest panic.

    Su Yi was the first to speak. ¡°Do you want to fight first, or give me an exnation first?¡±

    His calm voice resounded clearly throughout heaven and earth.

    His sheerposure, and the domineering vor of his words, made the Immortal Kings furrow their brows.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk,¡± Lei Yunting said with dignity.

    He stood on the peak and gazed down at Su Yi from on high. ¡°What have youe here to aplish?¡±

    ¡°You obviously know the answer to that, so why ask?¡± Su Yiughed dryly. ¡°Oh, fine. I¡¯ll ask you once more. Why did you send people to kill me not long ago?¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Lei Yunting. Instead of answering, he asked right back, ¡°Did the three Immortal Kings of the Endless Swords Immortal Sect die in the Abyss of Dark Fog?¡±

    ¡°Answer my question first,¡± said Su Yi.

    Lei Yunting said calmly, ¡°A guest should follow his host¡¯s lead. Since you are a guest here, I urge you to cooperate.¡±

    The atmosphere silently grew stifled and oppressive as they stared each other down.

    The Immortal Kings gathered here might have seemed calm, but in truth, all of them had locked onto Su Yi, and they were obviously ready to fight at a moment¡¯s notice!

    Su Yiughed. ¡°If you don¡¯t want this ce to run red with rivers of blood, you¡¯d best give me a satisfactory answer first. My patience is limited. Your attitude will determine how many of you die here.¡±

    His tone was casual, but his sheer domineeringness made many of the Immortal Kings¡¯ expressions darken.

    This was the Endless Swords Immortal Sect¡¯s territory! Who¡¯d have thought that an Immortal Lord like Su Yi would dare threaten them to their faces here of all ces?

    ¡°Sect Leader, seems to me we might as well just attack and get it over with. Why waste time talking to him?¡± growled one of the Immortal Kings, his eyes cold.

    ¡°Perhaps the boy thinks he can disregard us now that¡¯s crushed the Church of All Spirits,¡± another Immortal King chuckled.

    Su Yi ignored their responsepletely. He just stood there calmly and looked at Lei Yunting.

    His calm, distant gaze made Lei Yunting inexplicably ufortable, and his brow gradually furrowed.

    A momentter, heughed and said, ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll just tell you. I am indeed the one who ordered those Immortal Kings to hunt you down. The reason was simple. Just like the Church of the Pure One, the Church of Supreme Oneness, and the Church of Divine me, we of the Endless Swords Immortal Sect cannot tolerate your existence in this world.¡±

    ¡°You call that a reason?¡± said Su Yi, his eyes frosting over. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you one more time. Why pursue me?¡±

    A hint of pity appeared in Lei Yunting¡¯s eyes. ¡°If you survive, I promise to give you a satisfactory answer.¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, something unexpected happened.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Seemingly without prior discussion, the four Immortal Kings positioned in each cardinal direction attacked.

    Four swords rose into the air, creating four massive sword curtains that nketed the sky and blotted out the sun. The grounds were nowpletely sealed off on all sides. Immediately afterward, the dark clouds gathered overhead transformed into a waterfall of sword qi that came crashing down. A thorough, terrifying killing and sealing formation floated up, surrounding Su Yipletely.

    ¡°Suppress!¡±

    The Immortal Kings poured their power into their swords. The formation rumbled and boomed, stirring up dazzling, terrifying currents of sword qi.

    The Four Absolutes Immortal-ughtering Sword Formation!

    The four ancient swords served as its foundations. They linked with the underground spirit vein of the Blue Firmament Divine Mountains to control thirty-three subsidiary unrivaled killing formations ced by the sect¡¯s seniors.

    Once activated, this formation could execute any and all Immortal Kings!

    At the same time, a fiery red tripod cauldron descended from the peak, expanding until it was one hundred thousand feet across. Just like that, it covered and suppressed the entire grounds!

    The cauldron was under Sect Leader Lei Yunting¡¯s control. It was called the Xuanyi Dao-Smelting Cauldron, and it was a Great Martial treasure. Great Martial treasures were refined by Great Martial experts; their strength was too enormous for ordinary cultivators to even imagine.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The Xuanyi Dao-Smelting Cauldron erupted with divine mes hot enough to melt heaven and earth in all their manifestations. The firepletely enveloped the grounds as if intent on melting the ce downpletely.

    That explosive, tyrannical divine force made many of the spectating Immortal Kings gasp. The Xuanyi Dao-Smelting Cauldron was one of their supreme sect-protecting treasures; they wouldn¡¯t use it lightly. It had been a long, long time since they¡¯dst seen its power.

    But it wasn¡¯t over yet.

    Lei Yunting¡¯s sleeve billowed as he swung his arm through the air.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Thirty-nine bamboo swords floated into the air, each three feet long and covered in glittering golden light, as if they were forged out of immortal gold. Their surfaces werepletely covered in mystical lightning runes.

    When the bamboo swords took to the sky, they criss-crossed to form a sword formation diagram in midair. Instantly, countless glittering golden lightning bolts formed and spread, growing like mad to create a massive cage over the entire mountainside.

    The lightning spread and surged, erupting with churning electricity and intense, stinging light. Tyrannical power swept outward on all sides.

    ¡°The Golden Lightning Bamboo Swords! The Sword Cage of Heaven and Earth!!¡± someone cried out in shock.

    The other Immortal Kings looked stunned too. Not even they would have anticipated that their leader would use the Sword Cage of Heaven and Earth formed of the thirty-nine Golden Lightning Bamboo Swords.

    Their founder, Xu Fushi, had left this sword formation diagram for them!

    Back then, the sword formation consisted of one hundred and eight Golden Lightning Bamboo Swords, and when activated at full force, it could trap and kill even Great Realm experts!

    Prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, it was the greatest sword formation diagram in the Endless Swords Immortal Sect!

    In the present day, although only thirty-nine of the Golden Lightning Bamboo Swords remained, the formation¡¯s destructive power was still even more terrifying than the Xuanyi Dao-Smelting Furnace!

    ¡°Even an unrivaled expert of the Great Martial Stage would be doomed if they were trapped in all that!¡± someone eximed.

    This deathtrap was mighty enough to make just about anyone¡¯s heart shake.

    The Four Absolutes Immortal-ughtering Sword Formation could execute Immortal Kings. The Xuanyi Dao-Smelting Furnace was a true Great Martial treasure. And the Sword Cage of Heaven and Earthprised of Golden Divine Lightning Swords was the killer weapon their founder had left the sect!

    This threeyered deathtrap was enough to suppress and kill even Great Realm experts, let alone an Immortal Lord!

    ¡°No wonder the sect leader wasn¡¯t concerned about Su Yi¡¯s threats! He¡¯s been certain of his victory this entire time!¡± someone eximed.

    Not long ago, all of them had been fraught with worry. All of them, no matter who they were, recognized how terrifying Su Yi was!

    He was just one person, but armed with just his sword, he¡¯d crushed an enormous faction like the Church of All Spirits!

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been terrified?

    Sect Leader Lei Yunting had said withplete confidence that he was fully prepared, and he insisted that if Su Yi showed up, he would never leave. However, his promises hadn¡¯t initially inspired much confidence. Now, after seeing his deathtrap unfold, the crowd finally understood the source of the sect leader¡¯s confidence!

    Lei Yunting took in their surprise, and he was nothing but smiles.

    Outwardly, however, he spoke with feigned calm. ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that most of the Golden Lightning Bamboo Swords the founder left us were destroyed during the Age of Fallen Immortals. The Sword Cage of Heaven and Earth is far from its former peak. It¡¯s at best... enough to suppress and kill Great Martial experts.¡±

    ¡°Haha, Sect Leader, you needn¡¯t find this a pity. He¡¯s just an Immortal Lord! This is more than enough!¡± someone said with a burst ofughter.

    The others all nodded their agreement.

    Meanwhile, themotion on the central peak had drawn attention from throughout the sect. The disciples and higher-ups on the other peaks all rode in on beams of light, gathering from afar.

    The resulting uproar was like a pot blowing off its lid. Startled cries echoed through the sky.

    ¡°What happened here?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me external enemies have invaded?¡±

    ¡°My heavens! The sect leader and the other Immortal Kings are all here!¡±

    Lei Yunting said gravely, ¡°A paltry little storm like this? I can break it with a snap of my fingers. Stand back, all of you!¡±

    His voice boomed throughout the surrounding area. The disciples of the Endless Swords Immortal Sect all stepped back. None dared linger.

    But their curiosity was already piqued. Just what was happening on the central peak?

 Chapter 1760 - Coming and Going Like a Ghost

    <h4>Chapter 1760 - Coming and Going Like a Ghost</h4>

    An austere air hung over heaven and earth. Terrifying destructive power surged around the central peak, connecting heaven and earth. This drew the attention of everyone in the Endless Swords Immortal Sect.

    The Four Absolutes Immortal-ughtering Sword Formation!

    The Xuanyi Dao-Smelting Cauldron!

    The Sword Cage of Heaven and Earth!

    There was no doubt about it. All three were the sect¡¯s hidden trump cards, their killer weapons. It had been a long, long time since they¡¯dst been used. No one could have expected that Sect Leader Lei Yunting and the high elders would unleash all three of these killer weapons at once, much less out of the blue like this.

    The same thought rose unbidden to everyone¡¯s mind. <i>Don¡¯t tell me the enemy attacking us is a Great Realm expert?</i>

    ......

    ¡°Sect Leader, I¡¯m afraid that Su Yi has long since been reduced to ash!¡± said one of the Immortal Kings overseeing the Four Absolutes Immortal-ughtering Sword Formation. "We can no longer sense any trace of his presence!"

    The other three Immortal Kings nodded.

    ¡°Is he dead?¡± The high elders gathered on the peak perked up.

    But someone else felt that something was amiss. He transmitted, ¡°Everyone, Su Yi is the reincarnation of the Tyrant, Wang Ye. How could he possibly die so easily?¡±

    ¡°I have three questions for you,¡± said a white-bearded elder in ck. ¡°What is Su Yi¡¯s cultivation level?¡±

    ¡°Rumor has it that he¡¯s an unrivaled Immortal Lord, but even if that¡¯s true, he¡¯s still in the Saint Realm. Even if he¡¯s somehow hidden his true cultivation base, he¡¯s at best an Immortal King.¡±

    The elder in ck nodded. ¡°And what do you think of our deathtrap?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s enough to kill everyone beneath the Great Realm with ease, and even experts of the Great Martial Stage wouldn¡¯t fare well inside!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said the elder. ¡°Now, for my final question: if Su Yi is still alive and in possession of powerful hidden cards, why hasn¡¯t he struggled or fought back?¡±

    ¡°Err....¡± In the face of the ck-robed elder¡¯s questions, the other high elder fell silent.

    ¡°I¡¯m certain he¡¯s already dead!¡± The ck-robed elder swept his gaze across the crowd, puffed up his chest, and said with pride, ¡°In other words, under our sect leader¡¯s leadership, we destroyed the reincarnation of the Tyrant Wang Ye with ease!¡±

    Many of the elders couldn¡¯t help but admire their leader. They hadn¡¯t realized he¡¯d prepared so thoroughly. He¡¯d struck with unstoppable force right off the bat, crushing their foe in a single strike!

    Lei Yunting smiled and said calmly, ¡°I had a n, and he didn¡¯t. Never mind Su Yi, even most Great Martial Stage experts would have died beyond a doubt!¡±

    The crowd couldn¡¯t help but smile with him.

    But it was then that the sound of apuse emanated from afar. A tall, upright figure appeared in the distant skies apanying the sound.

    This was none other than Su Yi. He pped and said, ¡°I have to admit that this trap of yours was quite ruthless, and that its interlocking powers didn¡¯t have even the slightest gap to exploit. Were I trapped inside, I¡¯m afraid I couldn¡¯t have broken free quickly.¡±

    ¡°!!!¡±

    The atmosphere was suddenly deathly silent. Lei Yunting and the high elders¡¯ smiles froze in ce, and their eyes practically popped out of their sockets. An indescribable sense of astonishment washed over them.

    None of them could have imagined that the enemy they thought was already dead would appear before them, alive and well, mere momentster.

    Even experts like Lei Yunting stared in wide-eyed shock. <i>How... How is this possible?</i>

    All of them watched with their own eyes as Su Yi was trapped by the Four Absolutes Immortal-ughtering Sword Formation, followed immediately afterward by the Xuanyi Dao-Smelting Cauldron and the Sword Cage of Heaven and Earth.

    Even a Great Martial Stage expert would have struggled to escape so manyyers of death traps!

    Yet now... Here Su Yi was, right in front of them!!

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you... weren¡¯t you trapped inside?¡± someone couldn¡¯t help but blurt. Disbelief was written all over his face.

    Su Yiughed. ¡°If you survive, I wouldn¡¯t mind sharing this secret with you.¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, his figure disappeared from view.

    <i>Not good! </i>The crowd¡¯s expressions shifted, but they didn¡¯t panic. After all, all of them had ovee countless battles, crossing rivers of blood and climbing over mountains of corpses to reach their current heights. Even though Su Yi¡¯s survival was an enormous, unexpected variable, they¡¯d never lowered their guards.

    The moment Su Yi appeared out of nowhere, they¡¯d instinctively readied their treasures and circted the full extent of their cultivation bases. Their divine majesty shook the heavens!

    But in the end, they¡¯d still underestimated how terrifying Su Yi was.

    Su Yi silently appeared behind one of the Immortal Kings. Practically simultaneously, he pressed his fingers into a sword and shed.

    <i>Bang! Bang! Bang!</i>

    A rapid-fire series of explosions rang out. The Immortal King¡¯s defensive treasures and power broke like paper window paneling.

    A rain of light scattered, and his expression filled with horror. He leaped and tried to dodge, never once turning to look behind him.

    But he was ultimately one step toote.

    Su Yi cut off his head as if he were cutting open a melon!

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    Fresh blood sttered from the stump.

    His still-bleeding head flew through the air, his face a mask of terror and bewilderment.

    He was one of the four Immortal Kings working together to run the Four Absolutes Immortal-ughtering Sword Formation and ate-stage Miracle Realm expert. Yet now, he¡¯d been executed!

    Meanwhile, Su Yi had already disappeared back into thin air.

    This wasn¡¯t teleportation. He¡¯d just disappeared from view, and no one could grasp any sign of his presence.

    Not even the Immortal Kings¡¯ divine senses could lock onto him!

    The other Immortal Kings were horrified. Chills coursed down their spines. When you couldn¡¯t even grasp your opponent¡¯s position, that meant you could face a lethal strike out of nowhere at any moment!

    They were effectively blind!

    ¡°Activate!¡± An Immortal King readied his defenses, pouring all of his strength into the secret treasures and abilities he kept in reserve. His defenses covered a full thousand-foot radius around him.

    But when the next streak of sword qi shed through the air, his defenses popped like soap bubbles.

    The sword qi struck with unstoppable momentum, cleaving open a perfectly straight rift in the sky.

    At the far end of the rift, a bloody hole opened in that Immortal King¡¯s throat.

    His eyes bulged, and his body quivered.

    In thest moments before his death, he finally understood. Su Yi had appeared in the spot that sword qi had originated from, only to disappear in a sh.

    His enemies barely caught a fleeting glimpse of him before he disappeared once more. He was just too quick!

    Try as they might, there was no defending against such speed. Within just two blinks of an eye, two of the four Immortal Kings powering the Four Absolutes Immortal-ughtering Sword Formation had been cut down like grass!

    ¡°Hurry up and return!¡± bellowed Lei Yunting, his voice booming like thunder. His hair and beard bristled with fury, and his face was ashen as he withdrew the Xuanyi Dao-Smelting Cauldron and the Sword Cage of Heaven and Earth.

    The cauldron hovered over his head, its power now used to defend him and the other nearby high elders. The thirty-nine Golden Lightning Bamboo Swords thatprised the Sword Cage of Heaven and Earth now hovered in the air, ready to strike.

    There was no need to even question it. Once Lei Yunting locked onto Su Yi¡¯s position, both the Xuanyi Dao-Smelting Cauldron and the Sword Cage of Heaven and Earth would swoop in and deal Su Yi a lethal blow.

    But... Lei Yunting <i>couldn¡¯t </i>lock onto Su Yi¡¯s position!

    A massive explosion resounded in the distance. An Immortal Queen fled the peak with all her might, but before she¡¯d gotten far, her body split into pieces, sttering the sky with blood.

    Like blooming red fireworks, beautiful yet bleak.

    Meanwhile, in another stretch of sky, another of the Immortal Kings formerly working to power the Four Absolutes Immortal-ughtering Sword Formation realized his predicament and fled into the distance. But then, Su Yi silently appeared in his path.

    ¡°No¡ª!¡± the Immortal King shrieked in panic.

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    A streak of sword qi descended from the heavens, running him through. Blood gushed forth like a waterfall.

    He was destroyed, body and soul!

    By now, the four Immortal Kings who¡¯d controlled the Four Absolutes Immortal-ughtering Sword Formation from the east, west, north, and south had all been killed. And it happened in just four blinks of an eye!

    In other words, once the massacre began, Su Yi killed each Immortal King in one single move, and he did it instantaneously.

    No matter how they dodged or fled, no matter what defensive treasures and abilities they drew on, none of them could take more than a single hit. All of them fell like grass beneath a scythe!

    He struck so quickly and with such ruthlessness that even Lei Yunting and the high elders felt their scalps go numb. Their couragepletely broke down!

    They finally understood how badly they¡¯d underestimated Su Yi. He might ¡°just¡± be Wang Ye¡¯s reincarnation, but in his past life, he¡¯d stood supreme at the pinnacle of the Immortal Realm, suppressing even other Great Realm experts. He was an unparalleled legend of his era!

    The Endless Swords Immortal Sect had ced a death trap sufficient to kill, or at least injure, Great Martial Stage experts. But when this trap failed to restrict its target, it became nothing more than empty posturing!

    After the deaths of those four Immortal Kings, Lei Yunting and the high elders were fully aware of how terrifying Su Yi was.

    How proud and powerful were Immortal Kings? In the present day, Great Realm experts couldn¡¯t leave seclusion, so Immortal Kings represented the pinnacle of power!

    Yet against Su Yi, they amounted to no more than y chickens and porcin dogs. They couldn¡¯t even take a single hit!

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been terrified? After all, they were all ¡°just¡± Immortal Kings too...

    ¡°In the face of absolute power, no amount of scheming can withstand even a single hit,¡± said Su Yi, his blue robes fluttering around him.

    He ced one hand behind his back and walked through the air, approaching the peak.

    He was just one person, and he no longer used that slippery and elusive movement technique, but his approach put immense pressure on Lei Yunting and his allies.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Lei Yunting attacked directly, pouring his strength into the thirty-nine Golden Lightning Bamboo Swords. The swords reformed the Sword Cage of Heaven and Earth and descended upon Su Yi....

    ...only for Su Yi to vanish once more. That strike mighty enough to threaten even a Great Martial Stage expert hit nothing but air.

    When Su Yi appeared once more, he was less than ten thousand feet away from Lei Yunting and his allies!

    Their expressions shifted, and their hearts sank. <i>What kind of movement technique is that? We can¡¯t lock onto him with our divine senses at all!</i>

    At their level, aiming their attacks was all about locking onto them with their divine sense. When they couldn¡¯t do that, they were effectively taking stabs in the dark.

    Most terrifying of all was that despite their mastery of varying secret soul arts and techniques for seeing through truth and illusion, none of them were of any use at all. It was as if Su Yi were wandering freely through time and space, disappearing as soon as he arrived. He was impossible to trace!

    ¡°That isn¡¯t how you¡¯re supposed to use the Sword Cage of Heaven and Earth,¡± sighed Su Yi.

    The moment heid eyes on the formation, he realized that his old friend Xu Fushi had left it for his sect, and that it was indeed a first-rate killer weapon.

    However, in Lei Yunting¡¯s hands, it couldn¡¯t even disy ten percent of its original power!

    ¡°Su Yi, if you stop here, I wouldn¡¯t mind conversing with you!¡± Lei Yunting said gravely.

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°We can talk when I''m done.¡±

    He¡¯d tried being patient with Lei Yunting earlier, but the sect leader didn¡¯t cherish the opportunity. He even tried to suppress and kill Su Yi! Yet now that he realized the situation wasn¡¯t in favor, Lei Yunting was suddenly willing to talk. It was ridiculous!

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Su Yi silently disappeared into thin air.

    Everyone looked stricken.

    ¡°Suppress!¡± Lei Yunting bellowed, and the Xuanyi Dao-Smelting Furnace rumbled over his head, erupting with countless streaks of the fiery power of the Laws. They nketed the sky and obscured the sun, enveloping the peakpletely.

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    A streak of sword qi descended practically simultaneously.

    In the end, it was blocked and neutralized, but its power shook the entire Xuanyi Dao-Smelting Cauldron.

    Lei Yunting, the one controlling the cauldron, was forced back, his blood and qi churning. It hurt so badly that he almost coughed up blood.

    ¡°Only Great Realm experts can unleash the full power of Great Realm treasures. With yourte-stage Miracle Realm cultivation, you might well be able to wield that cauldron, but its power is limited, and it won¡¯tst long.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s calm voice resounded throughout heaven and earth, but Lei Yunting couldn¡¯t tell where it wasing from.

    Suddenly, a streak of sword qi exploded into being and descended from above.

    <i>Kaboom!</i>

    The Xuanyi Dao-Smelting Cauldron swayed violently, and its divine mes churned. Although it blocked the sword qi¡¯s power, the impact made Lei Yunting¡¯s face pale, and blood dripped from the corners of his lips.

    His vital energy churned violently within him. It would have been obvious to anyone that if things went on like this, Lei Yunting wouldn¡¯tst long!!

 Chapter 1761 - Ancestor Shen Shang

    <h4>Chapter 1761 - Ancestor Shen Shang</h4>

    A chill coursed through Lei Yunting¡¯s heart. He knew better than anyone that if things went on like this, he wouldn¡¯t be able to take it!

    It wasn¡¯t that the Xuanyi Dao-Smelting Furnace wasn¡¯t strong, but that he still had no way of locking onto Su Yi. That meant he couldn¡¯t find an opening to suppress and kill him!¡±

    ¡°Everyone, work together! Pour everything you¡¯ve got into the Xuanyi Dao-Smelting Furnace!¡± roared Lei Yunting.

    None of the high elders dared be negligent. Everyone gave it their all.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The furnace rumbled and boomed. The fiery power of the Laws reflected within it suddenly expanded.

    But this could at best help to defend them. Su Yi was like a beam of flowing light flitting through the sky, erratically shifting positions. Lei Yunting and his allies couldn¡¯t possibly lock onto him.

    However, Su Yi wouldn¡¯t be able to break through the furnace¡¯s defenses so easily.

    The Great Martial treasure¡¯s power was just too overwhelming, and with a whole group of Immortal Kings pouring their strength into it, it was like an unbreakable turtle shell. There was no opportunity for Su Yi to exploit.

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t just give up. On the contrary, he drew the Sword of the Human Realm and attacked with full force!

    <i>Boom! Boom! Boom!</i>

    One streak of terrifying sword qi after another came crashing down like pelting rain. Each strike mmed into the Xuanyi Dao-Smelting Furnace¡¯s defensive power.

    The entire stretch of heaven and earth was thrown into turmoil. Sword qi crisscrossed, and the sky tore like canvas, filling with ovepping, narrow rifts.

    In the face of this onught, the furnace shook violently.

    The Immortal Kings sustaining it suffered repeated impacts. They managed to neutralize each streak of tyrannical sword qi, but every time, their qi churned within them. It was thoroughly unpleasant.

    ¡°Is this guy really an Immortal Lord!?¡± someone cried out in rm. The power of Su Yi¡¯s Dao of the Sword was just too tyrannical. The Immortal King didn¡¯t even need to think to know that without the furnace protecting them, they would have fallen to Su Yi¡¯s onught a long time ago!

    ¡°How could you take the Tyrant¡¯s cultivation level into ount even now? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being an idiot?¡± said another Immortal King, his expression unsightly.

    That was the Tyrant, Wang Ye!

    The unrivaled legend of his era, an unparalleled expert of the Dao of the Sword!

    So what if he was just an Immortal Lord now? Even if he were a mere mortal, it wouldn¡¯t do to underestimate him!

    ¡°Sect Leader, can¡¯t you lock onto the boy yet?¡± someone cried out frantically.

    Su Yi¡¯s offensive was like a relentless pelting rain. If things went on like this, the furnace might endure, but the Immortal Kings wouldn¡¯t be able to take it!

    Ultimately, even if they joined forces, they struggled to disy the full extent of the furnace¡¯s power. That,bined with their inability to target Su Yi effectively, meant they couldn¡¯t even fight back!

    ¡°Wait a little longer. I refuse to believe he can prevent us from locking onto him forever!¡± Lei Yunting said through gnashed teeth. His face was ashen, and his hair and beard bristled with anger.

    And here he¡¯d thought he¡¯d ced an inescapable and that victory was certain. Who¡¯d have thought Su Yi would use some slippery and elusive movement technique to break his ¡°inescapable¡± with ease?

    Worse, even now, he couldn¡¯t lock onto Su Yi. Their situation couldn¡¯t have been any more passive.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Sword qi flowed like a waterfall, then poured from the dome of heaven.

    Heaven and earth were increasingly tumultuous. A raging waterfall of sword qi ran rampant, like divine thunder rumbling overhead. The aftershock reached the nearby peaks, and the mountainside crumbled. Buildings were reduced to rubble, and clouds of dust and smoke filled the air.

    Themotion startled the entire sect once more. Countless experts took to the skies to watch the battle from afar.

    ¡°Who is that guy?¡±

    ¡°How... How could he be so terrifying?¡±

    ¡°This is bad! It looks like the sect leader and the others are trapped!¡±

    The crowd was astonished. All of them were visibly ovee with disbelief.

    This was the heart of the Endless Swords Immortal Sect; it was covered in who-knew-how-many killing formations and protected by Immortal Kings.

    Throughout the ages, no such grand battle had ever been fought here!

    Yet now, one man, armed only with a sword, had fought his way to the central peak. Moreover, he¡¯d pushed the sect leader and the other Immortal Kings so hard that they could only rely on the Xuanyi Dao-Smelting Cauldron to defend themselves.

    It was simply shocking! And appalling!

    ¡°This is the Endless Swords Immortal Sect! Yet now, a sword cultivator has attacked, and not even our leader can fight back...¡± someone said despondently.

    The Endless Swords Immortal Sect was the greatest orthodoxy in the Wen Province, and they were universally acknowledged as one of the greatest factions of sword cultivators beneath the heavens. Prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, they¡¯d been among the Four Great Sword Sects!

    In terms of legacies, their foundations were unquestionably top-notch.

    Yet now, some young man in blue had marched in with a <i>sword</i> of all things and fought until their Immortal Kings had to bitterly struggle just to hold on. Who <i>wouldn¡¯t</i> have been surprised?

    This came as a heavy blow to everyone in the sect! Sword cultivators were confident and proud. Everyst one of them had a powerful spirit!

    Yet now, someone had shaken their sharpness!

    ¡°Just who is that person?¡±

    ¡°How is this possible? What... What should we do?¡±

    Most of the onlookers were at aplete loss. They were ovee with surprise and fury.

    It was obvious to all of them that if they tried to help, they¡¯d be no more than moths to the me.

    But staying out of it left them thoroughly ill at ease!

    ¡°The sect is in peril! As one of its disciples, how could I just stand back and watch? Even if I die, I ought to die valiantly. I cannot let my sect down!¡±

    Suddenly, some of the disciples roared, their eyes bloodshot, and leaped into the air.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Some of the older-generation cultivators bellowed and immediately intercepted them, preventing those fearless disciples from charging to their deaths.

    ¡°Fools! Do you think you¡¯re the only ones unafraid to die? If you must die, make sure your death means something!¡± roared a bearded middle-aged man. ¡°We sword cultivators are no barbarians! You know you cannot help. Trying would be the height of foolishness!¡±

    Many of the onlookers clenched their fists in grief and rage.

    ¡°Well said! Sword cultivators ought to maintain hearts and minds as clear as snow! Even infuriated to the brink of madness, we ought to take the whole picture into ount, including our own limits!¡±

    Suddenly, Su Yi¡¯s calm voice resounded from beneath the distant dome of heaven. ¡°If I wanted to kill you all, I could have just turned around and done it by now. If I wanted to resort to schemes, I could use the threat of ughtering you as leverage to force those Immortal Kings to lower their heads. And had I wanted to destroy the Endless Swords Immortal Sect, the moment I set foot in the Blue Firmament Immortal Mountains, the ground would have run red with rivers of blood!¡±

    ......

    His words resounded throughout heaven and earth, every syble full of contemptuous pride.

    The experts of the Endless Swords Immortal Sect felt their hearts shake. Their expressions shifted erratically. All of them understood what Su Yi was trying to say.

    He was showing mercy!

    He disdainedying hands on small fries like them!

    And he had not, at any point, employed tricks and schemes. Rather, he¡¯d fought openly and forthrightly, relying only on his sword and his own strength to wage war atop the central peak!

    All of this was indeed a heavy blow to their dignity, but they knew this was no mere empty posturing. It was obvious to all of them that the young man in blue really could have made the mountains run red with blood had he wanted to!

    And it was obvious that he could have used them as hostages to threaten the sect elders, too!

    But he''d done no no such thing.

    No matter how hostile they were to Su Yi, and no matter how much they hated him, no one in the Endless Swords Immortal Sect could criticize his forthright bearing and pride!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Even as Su Yi spoke, he kept swinging his sword. He continuously flitted about the battlefield, quick as lightning.

    Whenever the Sword of the Human Realm fell, a tidal wave of sword qi burst forth. A dense volley of attacks mmed into the Xuanyi Dao-Smelting Cauldron¡¯s surface.

    Lei Yunting and the high elders¡¯ situation was increasingly perilous. Their blood and qi were in turmoil, and many of them bled from their mouths and nose, their faces pallid.

    Everyst one of them looked grim!

    Su Yi¡¯s strikes fell like rain, shaking the nine heavens, contemptuous, tyrannical, and fierce.

    In stark contrast, they were like beetles in a jar, at risk of getting crushed at a moment¡¯s notice!

    All of this left the entire sect frantic with grief and anger.

    But then¡ª¡ª

    A sigh resounded throughout the dome of heaven.

    ¡°Step back, all of you.¡±

    Invisible, terrifying force apanied this voice. It surged out of the forbidden ground on the sect¡¯s back mountain, reverberating throughout the nine heavens and ten earths. The sheer force made the entirendscape quiver without end!

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze focused, and he whipped up his head for a better look.

    Off in the distance, a thin middle-aged man appeared out of nowhere. He wore a Daoist topknot and gray clothing, and had a purple sword on his back.

    His temples were graying, and his eyes were sunken. Whenever they moved, they shone with the vicissitudes of countless years, and despite his thin frame, he seemed capable of supporting heaven and earth on his shoulders. His power filled heaven and earth, and he seemed majestic enough to gaze down upon all of creation!

    ¡°A Great Martial Stage expert?¡± eximed Su Yi. A momentter, he realized that something was amiss. <i>There seems to be a problem with the old-timer¡¯s aura!</i>

    Meanwhile, Sect Leader Lei Yunting and the other higher-ups were as excited as if they¡¯d been saved from the brink of drowning.

    ¡°This disciple is ashamed. I didn¡¯t just fail to kill our enemy. I even let him disturb your cultivation!¡± said Lei Yunting.

    He and the other higher-ups hung their heads in shame. The Endless Swords Immortal Sect was being bullied, and badly at that!

    Everyone in the sect practically boiled over with excitement. Their chests heaved, and their eyes lit up. Even those who didn¡¯t recognize the thin old man could guess who he was.

    Ancestor Shen Shang! The pir of the Endless Swords Immortal Sect, and a legend of the Dao of the Sword famous even prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals!!

    Countless years had passed. It was thanks to Ancestor Shen Shang that the Endless Swords Immortal Sect had held onto their position as the greatest faction in the Wen Province all this time.

    No one had ever once shaken their position!

    The thin middle-aged man shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s just as our Fellow Daoist Su said; in the face of absolute strength, no amount of plotting and scheming makes a difference.¡±

    As he approached, a terrifying power of the Dao of the Sword permeated the air, making the skies wail and shake. Even the mountains and rivers trembled as if unable to withstand his imposing aura!

    When he reached the skies over the centermost peak, his gaze sharpened, his eyes like twin divine swords, cleaving the air asunder as he looked at Su Yi.

    He¡¯d locked onto him, and his murderous intent was terrifying to behold!

    ¡°I am Shen Shang, a neenth-generation disciple of the Endless Swords Immortal Sect. I¡¯d like to duel you, Fellow Daoist.¡± The thin man¡¯s gaze was steady and indifferent. ¡°We¡¯ll determine victory and defeat and decide life and death.¡±

    He got straight to the point, and every word nged like the humming of his sword, brimming with austerity and murderousness.

    Heaven and earth were silent and still.

    All eyes were instantly upon Su Yi.

    Su Yi stroked the Sword of the Human Realm and looked at the thin man. ¡°Ultimately, you too arecking in spirit. I can already just about see why you¡¯ve declined this far.¡±

    As he spoke, he shook his head, his gaze revealing a hint of disappointment.

 Chapter 1762 - A Battle with a Great Realm Expert

    <h4>Chapter 1762 - A Battle with a Great Realm Expert</h4>

    <i>Su Yi just said Ancestor Shen Shang iscking in spirit! And that he¡¯s declined!</i>

    His rudeness left the Immortal Kings unwittingly stunned. They almost thought they were hearing things.

    But Shen Shang was as calm as ever. He said coolly, ¡°You think my spirit is inadequate? Do you think that using my Great Realm cultivation against you is bullying the weak?¡±

    His voice was tinged with mockery.

    Su Yi brushed off his clothes and said, ¡°No. The Endless Swords Immortal Sect I remember always treated their foes with respect when proposing a one-on-one duel to the death. They¡¯d have given me time to recover or the chance to choose my opponent. Moreover, they would have relied on themselves and their weapons to let me die convinced of my defeat. That¡¯s the spirit of a sword cultivator.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re different.¡± Su Yi fixed his gaze on the distant Ancestor Shen Shang. ¡°Your spirit iscking, so it¡¯s no wonder you never amounted to much.¡±

    Ancestor Shen Shang furrowed his brow. ¡°Ultimately, you just think this duel is unfair, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Before Su Yi could answer, Shen Shang continued, ¡°Or perhaps you want me to give you an opportunity to recover before we fight? Hah! What a ridiculous idea!¡±

    Lei Yunting and the others couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly.

    They instinctively assumed that Su Yi had exhausted his cultivation base and that he didn¡¯t dare to duel a terrifying existence like Ancestor Shen Shang!

    Before Su Yi could respond, Shen Shang fixed his knifelike gaze on him. ¡°I know full well who you are, and I know that I can in no way judge your strength by your cultivation base. I am in the Great Martial Stage, but fighting you to the death in no way means that I am bereft of martial virtue!¡±

    He obviously cared deeply about Su Yi¡¯s appraisal, and he argued without the slightest politeness.

    ¡°But you can rest assured. As a sword cultivator myself, since I¡¯ve chosen topete with you in the Dao of the Sword, no one in the Endless Swords Immortal Sect will dare to intervene until we¡¯ve determined a victor!¡±

    When Su Yi saw this, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue. He justughed dryly. ¡°This is what they call ¡®ying the lute for a cow.¡¯¡±

    <i>ng!</i>

    The Sword of the Human Realm hummed as Su Yi walked through the air and arrived beneath the dome of heaven.

    ¡°Come on, then. I shall grant you death!¡±

    His blue robes swayed around him, and his voice boomed throughout heaven and earth, reverberating throughout the mountains and rivers. He was solitary and aloof, as if the entire Endless Swords Immortal Sect were beneath his notice!

    The sight set countless hearts churning. No matter how much they hated Su Yi, they couldn¡¯t deny his unparalleled bearing, nor could they find anything to criticize about it!

    <i>Thud! Thud! Thud!</i>

    Heaven and earth shook, and patches of sky shattered and copsed.

    As the thin middle-aged man approached, his imposing aura soared with every step he took. This was the unique presence of a Great Martial Stage expert. He could easily invert Yin and Yang and overturn mountains and rivers!!

    Throughout this process, sword qi rose and gathered around Shen Shang¡¯s entire body, undting like the tides. His eyebrows and hair shone with heart-palpitating, dazzling sword light.

    Many of the sect¡¯s disciples felt a prickling pain in their eyes just looking at him. It was like a knife to the chest. Their faces paled, and they no longer dared gaze directly at him.

    Shen Shang¡¯s imposing presence was just too much! He was like the sun shining overhead, his solitary radiance nketing heaven and earth!

    ¡°This... This is the power of the Great Realm...¡±

    Lei Yunting and the other higher-ups couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Longing was written all over their faces.

    It had been a long, long time since Ancestor Shen Shang hadst taken action. It was Lei Yunting and the others¡¯ first time witnessing the strength of a Great Realm expert with their own eyes!

    But then, Su Yi let out a dryugh. ¡°Just as I thought. When you proved your Dao and entered the Great Realm, something went terribly wrong, and your breakthrough failed at thest step. You never established a true Great Realm Divine tform, nor did you forge a Great Realm Law uniquely yours!

    ¡°You¡¯ve just barely crossed the threshold of the Great Realm. You¡¯re no longer an Immortal King, but you¡¯re not a true Great Realm expert either. You are stuck in between, beset on both sides, doomed never to advance any further into the Great Realm in this lifetime!¡±

    He¡¯d fully grasped the situation. Ancestor Shen Shang had undoubtedly entered the Great Realm with unstable foundations, leaving him no choice but to borrow external power to force a breakthrough!

    Thus, even though he¡¯d technically crossed the threshold, he in no way qualified as a true Great Realm expert. He didn¡¯t have a Great Realm Divine tform, much less Great Realm Laws!

    Great Realm Divine tforms served as cultivators¡¯ foundations in the Great Realm, while Great Realm Laws were the source of their power of the Dao!

    Simply put, Shen Shang was a ¡°fake Great¡± at best, or perhaps, ¡°a half-step Immortal Sovereign!¡±

    Furthermore, he had no hope of making any further progress in this lifetime!

    The cold, indifferent look on Shen Shang¡¯s face finally shifted. He knew who Su Yi really was, but he still wouldn¡¯t have guessed that Su Yi would see through his problems at a nce!

    A momentter, his heart recovered its usual tranquility, and he said calmly, ¡°Even so, killing someone like you will be as easy as turning over my hand!¡±

    He raised his right hand into the air.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The purple sword case on his back let out a clear hum, and a purple sword floated into the air like an arc of purple light beforending in Shen Shang¡¯s palm.

    The sword was three feet long and swathed in purple light and crackling electricity.

    Its name was Purple Lightning, and it was Shen Shang¡¯s personal weapon. It had apanied him in battle throughout the Immortal Realm when he was still an Immortal King. Although it wasn¡¯t a true supreme treasure of the Great Realm, its power was far beyond Immortal King weapons!

    Shen Shang gripped his sword and struck without hesitation. His sleeves fluttered around him as he swung with all his might.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Purple qi rose, and electric light scattered. Sword qi connected heaven and earth, like the de of divine punishment descending upon the world with endless tyrannical power.

    The destructive power within that strike was an unbelievable, wondrous sight, like a churning sea of electricity capable of shattering even celestial bodies!

    ¡°The Purple Qi Chaos Void Sutra...¡± Su Yi had a strange look in his eyes, like a mixture of self-deprecation and ruefulness.

    In his past life, it was he who¡¯d created this legacy of the Dao of the Sword and carved it onto the Sword Stele!

    Without any further hesitation, Su Yi swung his sword and leaped into the fray.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The Sword of the Human Realm stirred up a boundless swath of purple qi, like purple air rising from the east. It nketed heaven and earth.

    In terms of both sword intent and sword force, it was shockingly simr to Shen Shang¡¯s attack. It even had the same charm!

    This left many of the distant onlookerspletely befuddled. Only Lei Yunting and the other higher-ups understood that in his past life, Su Yi had invented the Purple Qi Chaos Void Sutra. It wasn¡¯t at all strange that he could use it...

    However, when they saw Su Yi use the same legacy as Shen Shang to duel him, they all felt inexplicably ill at ease.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A grand battle broke out beneath the dome of heaven. Power of the Dao of the Sword swept outward, shattering the entire stretch of sky.

    Su Yi and Shen Shang were locked in fiercebat, their sword qi filling the nine heavens.

    One terrifying, unbelievable phenomenon of the Grand Dao was reflected over their battlefield. The sound of the Dao rumbled and boomed, streaks of purple qi shed like raging bulls, and celestial bodies crumbled...

    The visions were so terrifying that it seemed as if gods were waging war overhead!

    The skies over the Endless Swords Immortal Sect descended into upheaval, an apocalyptic vision of destruction.

    Terrifying sword qi swept throughout the surrounding ten thousand miles!

    Within just a few blinks of an eye...

    <i>ng!!</i>

    A heaven-shaking impact rang out, and the twobatants separated.

    Su Yi¡¯s shoulder was a bloody pulp, and his robes were stained red.

    Shen Shang had a bloody gash on his back, and his clothes were torn open. His hair was formerly in a topknot, but now it hung loose.

    Both of them were injured!

    Lei Yunting and the other higher-ups were in disbelief. Su Yi was an Immortal Lord! Yet the Great Realm Ancestor Shen Shang hadn¡¯t suppressed him; on the contrary, the two were evenly matched!

    It just didn¡¯t seem real.

    ¡°You¡¯re sort of in the Great Realm, but yourprehension of the Purple Qi Chaos Void Sutra has yet to reach true mastery. Your mastery cannot surpass mine, but what else do you have to fight me with?¡±

    Su Yi stood beneath the dome of heaven, his gaze calm. He spoke as if he were chastising a junior!

    Shen Shang snorted coldly, and his majestic aura transformed as he attacked once more.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Sword qi glittered, as radiant as the light of a new dawn, illuminating the mountains and rivers.

    The Profound Golden Sun Sutra!

    Shen Shang obviously sensed that Su Yi was right; his attainments in the Purple Qi Chaos Void Sutra couldn¡¯t suppress Su Yi''s. Thus, he tried another of the Endless Swords Immortal Sect¡¯s legacies of the Dao of the Sword.

    This supreme legacy was the work of their founder, Xu Fushi!

    A hundred thousand feet of misty light shone around him, and sword qi as intensely radiant as the sun swept through the sky. Wherever its light reached, the sky melted with terrifying, searing heat.

    The edge of Su Yi¡¯s sword rose.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    It was as if the light of a new dawn had cleaved through the darkness. A glittering golden sun rose into the air with all-epassing momentum, its solitary radiance illuminating everything beneath the heavens.

    This was the Profound Golden Sun Sutra too! However, in terms of sword intent, sword force, and sheer momentum, Su Yi¡¯s strike waspletely different from Shen Shang¡¯s.

    Shen Shang¡¯s attack was zing beyond limit, seemingly capable of burning both heaven and earth.

    But Su Yi¡¯s strike had the spirit of a solitary ruler presiding over heaven and earth, as unique as the sun. No one else couldpete!

    <i>Kaboom!</i>

    Their duel was suddenly a sh between suns, and much like how two tigers couldn¡¯t share a single mountain, two suns couldn¡¯t exist over the same sky.

    Explosive sword qi fell like rain, and heaven and earth shook in all directions. It was like the onset of the apocalypse.

    Yet the entire Endless Swords Immortal Sect was deathly silent. Everyone stood there in a daze; this terrifying sh of the Dao of the Sword shook them to the core.

    Momentster.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    Shen Shang¡¯s radiant sun of sword qi split and broke, exploding beneath the dome of heaven and scattering a destructive rain of light.

    Shen Shang dodged immediately, but the aftershock still reached him, and he staggered on impact. His hair and beard were disheveled, and his skin was covered in charred gashes.

    His flesh had been incinerated! It was a shocking sight.

    Su Yi had numerous wounds too, but it was obvious to anyone that he¡¯de out ahead in this sh of attainments in the Profound Golden Sun Sutra!

    The onlookers¡¯ minds practically went nk. They couldn¡¯t even imagine how Su Yi could have mastered this supreme legacy of the Endless Swords Immortal Sect. Furthermore, he obviously understood it even better than Ancestor Shen Shang!

    Lei Yunting and the others¡¯ hands and feet shook. They were ovee with shock and fury.

    ¡°It¡¯s only by surpassing your forebears that you can adopt good advice from all quarters, break new ground, and fuse all Daos to your own ends,¡± said Su Yi. He stood beneath the dome of heaven, caressing the t of his sword, his eyes tinged with disappointment. ¡°I¡¯m to me for overestimating you.¡±

 Chapter 1763 - Breaking the Rules

    <h4>Chapter 1763 - Breaking the Rules</h4>

    Su Yi really had overestimated Ancestor Shen Shang.

    The reason for this was simple. He figured that even though Shen Shang was a fake Great Realm expert without a Great Realm Divine tform or Great Realm Laws, he¡¯d still at least gotten his foot over the threshold.

    He might be inferior to true Great Realm experts, but Su Yi figured he was still far beyond present-day Immortal Kings!

    Thus, Su Yi didn¡¯t dare to be the least bitcent. He fought with everything he had right from the start.

    But to his surprise, his opponent¡¯s abilities were far weaker than he¡¯d anticipated!

    Only now did Su Yi fully understand the problem. Shen Shang¡¯s attainments in the Dao of the Sword were just toocking!

    It might have seemed as if he were in possession of all manner of supreme legacies of the Dao of the Sword, but in truth, he hadn¡¯t achieved mastery in any of them.

    In other words, even after getting a step over the threshold of the Great Realm, he hadn¡¯t actually fused his Dao of the Sword into a cohesive whole! He had yet to start walking his own path, and he hadn¡¯t yet created his own style of swordsmanship!

    It was no wonder that someone like him had run into issues breaking into the Great Realm.

    ¡°You overestimated me?¡± Ancestor Shen Shang¡¯s expression darkened. He found this an enormous affront to his dignity, and indescribable fury ignited in his chest.

    His eyes shone with murderous intent, and he said slowly and clearly, ¡°But I can assure you that you shall die here today!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    He waved his sword with increasingly terrifying force. Purple Lightning erupted with golden light. It was like the wrath of a god of ughter. Sword qi rampaged throughout the nine heavens.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t retreat. Instead, he fought fiercely. The battle was even more brutal than before.

    Bothbatants¡¯ injuries piled on. Fresh blood sttered the air.

    But neither Su Yi nor Shen Shang backed down in the slightest. Both were as forceful and domineering as could be.

    Their injuries gradually worsened. Lei Yunting and the others¡¯ hearts were on tenterhooks. They were more nervous than ever before.

    More than the others, they could tell that although the twobatants seemed evenly matched, Shen Shang¡¯s injuries were worse!

    As for Su Yi? Every time he faced a potentially lethal strike, he managed to dodge the worst of it by a hair. His injuries looked bad, but in truth, they were superficial.

    Ancestor Shen Shang was different. His attainments in the Dao of the Sword were a notch inferior, and in this fierce, life-or-death struggle, Su Yi repeatedly dealt him massive setbacks!

    His only advantage was his Great Realm cultivation base! Even if he was just a ¡°Fake Great,¡± his power was still terrifying beyond imagination!

    ¡°Sect Leader, how about we attack together? If we use the Sword Cage of Heaven and Earth and the Xuanyi Dao-Smelting Furnace, we can suppress and kill him easily!¡± transmitted a high elder.

    They¡¯d been helpless against Su Yi earlier, but that was because they couldn¡¯t pin down his location.

    Things were different now. Su Yi was locked inbat with Ancestor Shen Shang. If they cooperated with Shen Shang now, they could destroy Su Yi on the spot!

    This suggestion tempted the other higher-ups. All of them looked at Sect Leader Lei Yunting.

    His eyes shed. There was no denying it; he nned to do just that.

    This was supposed to be a one-on-one duel, but he didn¡¯t care about that in the slightest. Who¡¯d care about rules or fairness at a time like this?

    If they didn¡¯t kill Su Yi, what hope did any of them have of leaving this ce alive?

    <i>Boom!!</i>

    A deafening impact resounded on stage and sword qi swept forth, sending Ancestor Shen Shang flying backward.

    He coughed up blood, and his face paled. His entire body was covered in startling gashes, and disbelief was written all over his face.

    If he hadn¡¯t blocked that strike with all his might, he¡¯d have been cut open!

    Su Yi didn¡¯t get off lightly either. It was no exaggeration to say that Shen Shang was the strongest opponent he¡¯d fought in this lifetime; there was no close second.

    His attainments in the Dao of the Sword werecking, and he was only a Fake Great, but he was still far stronger thante-stage Immortal Kings.

    Even going all out, Su Yi was still just barely stronger!

    Fortunately, it seemed that Ancestor Shen Shang wouldn¡¯t hold out much longer. In a one-on-one sh of swordsmanship, he had no hope of victory!

    Without any wasted words, Su Yi gripped the Sword of the Human Realm, leaped through the air, and attacked.

    His gaze was cold and indifferent, and although he was covered in wounds, none of them influenced his strength. On the contrary, his essence, qi, and spirit were circting with maximum intensity. He fought with godlike momentum and imposing, tyrannical force.

    When he saw Su Yi¡¯s next attack, a hint of irrepressible panic appeared in Shen Shang¡¯s gaze. He could sense the impending lethal threat.

    But he gnashed his teeth, raised Purple Lightning, and attacked once more. ¡°Die!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Sword qi arced through the air like a proud, zing sun.

    At the same time, another bellow resounded off in the distance. ¡°Die!¡±

    Sect Leader Lei Yunting and the other higher-ups chose that moment to attack.

    Lei Yunting controlled the Sword Cage of Heaven and Earth, while the high elders poured all their strength into the Xuanyi Dao-Smelting Furnace.

    All of a sudden, a lethal onught enveloped Su Yi.

    It came out of nowhere! No one had anticipated that in this one-on-one duel of the Dao of the Sword, Lei Yunting and the others wouldpletely disregard the rules and get involved.

    They weren¡¯t at all polite, either. They were using both the Sword Cage of Heaven and Earth and the Xuanyi Dao-Smelting Furnace, the sect¡¯s two great killer weapons!

    Even Ancestor Shen Shang was unwittingly stunned, but he didn¡¯t say anything.

    Instead, he gnashed his teeth and fought with all his might to restrict Su Yi. He wanted to seize this opportunity to suppress and kill him!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The entire stretch of heaven and earth copsed as a flood of destructive power enveloped it.

    Su Yi dodged immediately, but the impact still sent him flying back.

    In the end, he just barely managed to stabilize himself atop the thousand-foot-tall Sword Stele.

    <i>Ssh! Splurt!</i>

    Fresh blood gushed from his torn skin, staining his blue robes a startling shade of red.

    His back was an indistinct meaty pulp. The Sword Cage of Heaven and Earth had torn it apart, almost running him through!

    Su Yi¡¯s handsome face was already translucent from blood loss.

    There was no denying it. He¡¯d overestimated these old-timers¡¯ abilities, but he hadn¡¯t expected that Lei Yunting and the others would jump in just as he was about to im his victory.

    What rules? What strength of character? What pride of a sword cultivator? They didn¡¯t care about any of that! They¡¯d reneged on their own rules. They¡¯d resort to any means possible!

    ¡°This...¡± The distant onlookers finally realized what had happened. All of them were unwittingly tongue-tied.

    A few people were excited, but most of them looked ufortable. They felt as if the beliefs they staunchly upheld deep within their hearts had suffered a heavy blow.

    They were sword cultivators!

    Their word was supposed to be golden!

    How could they... renege on a promise like this? And why would they do such a thing? <i>Ancestor Shen Shang obviously hadn¡¯t lost yet!</i>

    Furthermore, from beginning to end, Su Yi never onceid a hand on the weak or tried to use them as leverage.

    Theparison only made Sect Leader Lei Yunting and the others¡¯ behavior seem even less glorious.

    Sword cultivators were proud! They took pride in their breadth of spirit and strength of character.

    It was this conviction that fueled their pursuit of the Dao of the Sword!

    When the cultivators of the Endless Swords Immortal Sect saw their seniors vite their own rules and trample all over their promises, an indescribable, unpleasant sensation rose within their hearts.

    <i>Are they sore losers? Or are they afraid of death? </i>

    <i>But we¡¯re sword cultivators! How could we possibly be afraid to die? How could we possibly concern ourselves with victory and defeat?</i>

    <i>When a sword cultivator loses his pride and courage, when he gives in to fear of death and defeat, is he... really even a sword cultivator?</i>

    These thoughts washed over them like waters at high tide, assailing the hearts of everyone in the Endless Swords Immortal Sect.

    It was to the point that even though Lei Yunting and the others had turned the tides and seized the advantage, their sectmates couldn¡¯t bring themselves to rejoice. Their leaders¡¯ methods left a bad taste in their mouths!

    Lei Yunting, Ancestor Shen Shang, and the others didn¡¯t care about all that. Now that they¡¯d dealt Su Yi a massive setback, theyunched a follow-up without hesitation.

    Their gazes were cold and cruel. Their murderous intent soared into the firmament, and they seemed intent on killing Su Yi on the spot in one fell swoop!

    Su Yi sighed to himself. He waspletely disappointed.

    He wasn¡¯t disappointed that he hadn¡¯t struck a killing blow. He was disappointed because he was now certain that Ancestor Shen Shang, Sect Leader Lei Yunting, and the high elders hadpletely lost the strength of character of a cultivator of the Endless Swords Immortal Sect!

    A sword cultivator¡¯s strength of character was as fundamental as their essence, qi, and spirit!

    When the Endless Swords Immortal Sect was first established, Xu Fushi set rules. He wanted his sect to serve as a glorious example for all who pursued the Dao of the Sword. Thus, he wanted future generations of disciples to maintain the strength of character and spirit of a sword cultivator. They were to travel the world, sword in hand, and root out injustice!

    Admittedly, Su Yi hade here today as an enemy, and he¡¯d fought and killed members of the Endless Swords Immortal Sect!

    But from beginning to end, he¡¯d been forthright and open. He¡¯de here for an exnation!

    Who¡¯d have thought that all he¡¯d see was scum who¡¯d cast away their sect¡¯s beliefs and lost all strength of character?

    How could Su Yi be anything but disappointed?

    Su Yi pursed his lips. When he looked at the enemies charging at him with intent to kill, he no longer had the slightest misgivings.

    He¡¯d decided to strike to kill. He would wash these grounds in blood!

    Su Yi stood in the air, put away the Sword of the Human Realm, stretched his right hand downward, and grabbed.

    ¡°Sword, rise!¡±

    <i>Boom!!!</i>

    The thousand-foot Sword Stele standing proud halfway up the mountain awakened from its ancient dormancy, left the earth, and rose into the air.

    Heaven and earth were thrown into upheaval. As the Sword Stele rose, overflowing sword force swept outward in all directions.

    The central mountain swayed violently.

    Countless ancient formation markings surged forth, wrapping around the Sword Stele to manifest magnificent phenomena. Saints chanted sutras, and ten thousand swords hummed in unison.

    They were indistinct, but countless illusory sword immortals floated around the stele.

    Indescribable, unsurpassed sword force permeated heaven and earth, bearing down on the sky and inverting Yin and Yang!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    That unsurpassed sword force scattered Lei Yunting¡¯s Sword Cage of Heaven and Earth before it could even get close to Su Yi. The formation transformed back into the thirty-nine Golden Lightning Bamboo Swords. All of them wailed and trembled.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    The Xuanyi Dao-Smelting Furnace, a Great Martial treasure, wouldn¡¯t withstand the terrifying power emanating from the thousand-foot Sword Stele!

    Shen Shang, meanwhile, paused mid-charge. His hair stood on end, and his heart filled with panic. He immediately fled into the distance, not daring to linger.

    Astonishment was written all over his face. <i>What... What¡¯s going on here!?</i>

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1764 - Sealing the Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 1764 - Sealing the Mountain</h4>

    The Sword Stele was a thousand feet tall. It was like a mountain rising out of the earth, creating strange phenomena that shook both heaven and earth.

    That terrifying, unrivaled sword force shocked everyone present. <i>How is this possible?</i>

    Ancestor Shen Shang wasn''t the only one to find it unbelievable. Sect Leader Lei Yunting, the other higher-ups, and everyone else in the sect were dumbstruck.

    Earlier, all they¡¯d known was that the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign had given them the stele prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals and that it was inscribed with thirteen supreme legacies of the Dao of the Sword.

    None of them had had any idea that the Sword Stele, their ultimate treasure, was actually unrivaled in its power, too!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth trembled. As the Sword Stele took to the sky, the thirty-six peaks of the Blue Firmament Immortal Mountains swayed violently, and countless formation markings surged into the air.

    ¡°The Endless Swords of Great Unity!¡±

    Outside the sect, the guardian divine beast, the Xiezhi, stuck its head out of the pond. Its glittering golden eyes were full of excitement. ¡°This has to be Master¡¯s doing!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes shone with a hint of reminiscence.

    When Xu Fushi first established the Endless Swords Immortal Sect, three of his friends, Wang Ye, Ye Chunqiu, and Xiao Ruyi, came to witness the opening ceremony.

    The Sword Stele was actually their joint congrattory gift!

    Ye Chunqiu provided rare Great Unity-level divine materials, and Xiao Ruyi forged them into the shape of a stele.

    As for Wang Ye? He used the stele as the eye of a formation, connecting it to the power of the underground spirit veins of the thirty-six peaks of the Blue Firmament Divine Mountains.

    The resulting mountain-protecting sword formation was known as ¡°the Endless Swords of Great Unity!¡±

    That aside, Wang Ye inscribed the stele¡¯s surface with thirteen supreme legacies of the Dao of the Sword.

    This enormous gift left Xu Fushi ttered but stunned. He said with augh, ¡°How could I possibly be worthy of such an act of friendship?¡±

    Ye Chunqiu burst intoughter. ¡°It would be best if you owed us for the rest of your life!¡±

    Xiao Ruyi just pressed her lips into a grin.

    Wang Ye, however, pped Xu Fushi on the shoulder and said, ¡°This Sword Stele isn¡¯t just for you. I hope that it will bless the Immortal Realm¡¯s sword cultivators for generations. Only then will it be worthy of the effort the three of us put into it.¡±

    Thinking back on it, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but be rueful. <i>If ol¡¯ Xu Fushi were here to see how disgraceful his disciples and grand-disciples had be, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯d fly into an explosive rage.</i>

    Su Yi shook his head and cast aside his scattered thoughts.

    The primary reason he¡¯d been confident enough toe here alone was that he¡¯d left the Sword Stele here in his past life.

    He hadn¡¯t nned to use this treasure except as ast resort, but now...

    He couldn¡¯t concern himself with any of that.

    ¡°Hurry! Give me the Xuanyi Dao-Smelting Furnace!¡± Ancestor Shen Shang roared.

    He stretched out his hand and grabbed the furnace, then poured all of his power into it and attacked Su Yi.

    <i>Kaboom!</i>

    The full power of this Great Martial treasure erupted from its opening. Endless firelight burst forth as if intent on melting the very dome of heaven.

    In the face of this attack, Su Yi merely stretched out his hand and tapped the air.

    The thousand-foot sword stele rumbled and boomed like a thousand-foot divine sword. It mmed into the Xuanyi Dao-Smelting Furnace, sending it flying on impact. The endless streaks of me scattered and dispersed.

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    Ancestor Shen Shang coughed up blood, and his expression filled with shock and horror. <i>Even a Great Martial treasure is useless? How could the stele be this terrifying?</i>

    Sect Leader Lei Yunting and the others all looked stricken, and they practically broke down. If even the Xuanyi Dao-Smelting Furnace was useless, how could they possibly fight back?

    Meanwhile, Su Yi had already begun a massacre. His hands formed seals, and he pressed down on the air.

    The thousand-foot Sword Stele served as the foundation to connect the spirit veins of the thirty-six peaks of the Blue Firmament Divine Mountains. The resulting Endless Swords of Great Unity Formation activated with a bang.

    Countless streaks of dense sword qi took to the air, blotting out the sky. Their dazzling radiance stung on the eyes. It was as if countless words hovered overhead, striking terror into onlookers¡¯ hearts and souls.

    One of the high elderspletely panicked and let out a hoarse roar. ¡°Su Yi! Let¡¯s talk this over! You wanted an exnation, didn¡¯t you? We...¡±

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    A swath of sword qi descended, annihting him on the spot. He was destroyed, body and soul.

    Crushed like an ant.

    This was the terrifying might of the Endless Swords of Great Unity formation. After all, Wang Ye had ced it. Even after countless years of dormancy, when it unleashed its power, it was enough to crush Great Realm experts!

    How could a mere Immortal King possibly survive?

    When Lei Yunting and the others watched the high elder die, chills coursed through them. All of them panicked!

    <i>What do we do?</i>

    For all their wisdom, scheming, and years of experience, they couldn¡¯t help but feel ovee with helplessness and despair.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to panic about? This old man will open a path to life for you, even if it kills him!¡± bellowed Ancestor Shen Shang.

    His hair and beard bristled with anger, and his aura churned around him as he poured everything he had into the Xuanyi Dao-Smelting Furnace and attacked Su Yi.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    In that moment, Ancestor Shen Shang¡¯s essence, qi, and spirit practically all caught aze. He was obviously severely injured, yet his imposing aura expanded until it was far greater than before!

    There was no doubt about it. He¡¯d used a forbidden technique to stimte histent potential!

    ¡°A mantis trying to block a chariot.¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed with disdain.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The thousand-foot Sword Stele¡¯s sword force rose into the firmament. A casual swing was enough to send the Xuanyi Dao-Smelting Furnace flying.

    And its tyrannical power pinned Shen Shang in ce!

    His thin frame was crushed into bits. Flesh and blood scattered.

    Only his soul was fortunate enough to survive, but it was locked firmly in ce, like a bug in a spider¡¯s web, unable to even budge.

    He was a half-step Great Realm expert, yet he¡¯d been suppressed so easily!

    This scene was a vivid disy of the true meaning of overwhelming force. Beneath the Endless Swords of Great Unity Formation¡¯s power, it didn¡¯t matter that Shen Shang fought with his life on the line. He was ultimately no different from an egg flinging itself against a rock.

    When they saw this, Lei Yunting and the others¡¯ will to fight broke down!

    Despair.

    Helplessness.

    Anger.

    Terror.

    Anxiety.

    All of these emotions washed over them like a tidal wave or avnche, assailing their hearts and minds.

    Two Immortal Kings turned and fled without a word, but before they got far, the Endless Swords of Great Unity stirred up a flood of explosive sword qi. Both of them were enveloped and ripped to shreds, right down to their souls.

    All that remained of them were their final, desperate shrieks still echoing through the air!

    One of the high-elders cried out in obvious terror, ¡°Su Yi! Even if you kill us all, your victory is contrary to martial virtue. Your methods will only make us look down on you!¡±

    His words were soughable and childish that most people would have found it hard to believe that they¡¯de out of the mouth of an Immortal King.

    Especially since they¡¯d only just broken their own rules without reservation, getting mixed up in what was supposed to be a one-on-one duel.

    Now that Su Yi was using the Sword Stele, they used<i> him </i>of improper, unmartial behavior. The hypocrisy was downright ludicrous.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t even be bothered to argue. He just sent the man on his way.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The dense power of the formation washed over him, executing him on the spot.

    ¡°Enough!!¡± Sect Leader Lei Yunting¡¯s eyes bulged in his sockets. ¡°Su Yi, keep killing us like this, and you can forget about getting any answers! Killing us all will do you no good!¡±

    By now, only he and four high elders remained. Dread, terror, and fury were written all over their faces. Su Yi¡¯s cold-blooded, tyrannical methods had intimidated them.

    Su Yipletely disregarded Lei Yunting¡¯s threat. ¡°Not afraid to die, huh? I see. I¡¯ll just have to make you live a life worse than death.¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, the Endless Swords of Great Unity Formation rumbled and boomed, stirring up a dazzling flood of sword qi that swept toward the high elders.

    The five of them blocked with all their might.

    s, their resistance seemed utterly pathetic byparison. Within moments, their bodies exploded, one after another, and their blood sttered the blue dome of heaven.

    Only their souls remained, all of them trapped firmly in ce.

    This time, theypletely gave in to despair.

    They also finally realized something. Had Su Yi used that slippery, elusive movement technique of his to sneak into the Endless Swords Immortal Sect, then controlled the Sword Stele¡¯s power undetected, he could have destroyed them all with ease a long time ago!

    It wouldn¡¯t have been at all suspenseful!

    Lei Yunting and the others¡¯ faces went ashen at the realization, and they felt a bitter taste in their mouths; they felt like they¡¯d been nothing but bumbling clowns this entire time.

    It seemed... that all of their ¡°traps¡± and ¡°supreme, sect-protecting treasures¡±, all of their preparations... were nothing but the pointless bungling of a pack of buffoons.

    The half-step Great Realm Ancestor Shen Shang had been suppressed. Fourteen of the sect¡¯s neen Immortal Kings had died, and the five survivors¡¯ bodies had been crushed. All that remained of them was their souls, and they were already trapped!

    The thousand-foot Sword Stele hovered silently in midair.

    The Endless Swords of Great Unity Formation¡¯s power enveloped all thirty-six peaks of the Blue Firmament Divine Mountains.

    Heaven and earth gradually returned to stillness and tranquility.

    As the dust and smoke dispersed, the experts of the Endless Swords Immortal Sect stood there in aplete daze.

    They gazed up at that tall, upright figure standing beneath the dome of heaven, their hearts utterly despondent.

    The young man¡¯s blue robes were stained red. His long hair was disheveled, and he was covered in gashes. However, he stood there as upright as a divine sword piercing the heavens, and he seemed utterly unshakeable.

    It was as if they were gazing upon a god!

    None of them could have anticipated that Shen Shang, Lei Yunting, and the high elders would suffer such a crushing defeat even working together.

    They lost even after using the Sword Cage of Heaven and Earth, the Xuanyi Dao-Smelting Cauldron, and the Four Absolutes Immortal-ughtering Formation!

    Even breaking their own rules and fighting without regard for their lives was no use! All of them still lost in the end!

    The shock was just too great. Everyone in the sect sank into astonishment, and they couldn¡¯t shake themselves out of it.

    Su Yi swept his gaze across Lei Yunting and the others and said, ¡°It seems you have nothing else left.¡±

    He then turned, fixed his profound gaze outside the sect gates, and used his divine sense to transmit orders to Qi Fufeng and the Zhuyou Great Peng. ¡°Come here!¡±

    He then told the guardian divine beast, the Xiezhi, that no one was to leave or enter the sect without his permission. The Xiezhi agreed without hesitation.

    Only then did Su Yi return his attention to the cultivators of the Endless Swords Immortal Sect. He pondered his words for a moment, then said calmly, ¡°I came here to investigate something, not to wantonly massacre the innocent, and I won¡¯t use anyone unjustly. Once I¡¯ve uncovered the truth, I¡¯ll naturally give you answers!

    ¡°Until then, no one is permitted to leave without permission, but you can otherwise return to your own affairs.¡±

    His voice was like the hum of a sword resounding throughout the nine heavens, echoing throughout the peaks.

    The cultivators of the Endless Swords Immortal Sect were astonished, and their expressions shifted.

    Once Su Yi had said his piece, he stretched out his hand and grabbed.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The Xuanyi Dao-Smelting Cauldronnded in his hand. He then trapped Shen Shang, Lei Yunting, and the other Immortal Kings¡¯ souls within it.

    Once he¡¯d uncovered the full truth, he¡¯d strike like lightning, excise everyst cancerous growth in the sect, and give the rest an exnation!

 Chapter 1765 - The Prisoners Dilemma

    <h4>Chapter 1765 - The Prisoner''s Dilemma</h4>

    Lei Yunting¡¯s soul sat alone in a quiet, empty hall on the centermost peak. He stared at the jade slip in his hands in silence for a long, long time.

    It described the exnation Su Yi hade here for, just two questions.

    First, why did they send Tao Qian and the other Immortal Kings to kill him?

    Second, what was the truth behind the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race¡¯s demise?

    When he saw these questions, Lei Yunting knew with certainty that they wouldn¡¯t escape disaster today!

    After a long silence, Lei Yunting let out a deep sigh. He wasn¡¯t afraid to die, and he was already in such dire straits. Even if he didn¡¯t answer Su Yi¡¯s questions, he had no hope of getting out of this alive.

    What good would fear of death do him at a time like this?

    No, he wasn¡¯t afraid to die, but he <i>was </i>afraid of a life worse than death!

    A life worse than death. It was just a few simple words, but the thought alone was enough to make Lei Yunting shudder.

    What did it mean to live a life worse than death?

    It meant longing to die, yet being unable to do so! It meant being trapped in perpetual agony, a fate worse than death. It meant enduring the most brutal of torments for all eternity!

    Lei Yunting could picture it already. If someone of Su Yi¡¯s capabilities wanted him to lead a life worse than death, he had countless means of doing so!

    Byparison, death would be a form of release.

    As the leader of the Endless Swords Immortal Sect, Lei Yunting had witnessed many of the world¡¯s most brutal tortures. He¡¯d even seen numerous prominent experts beg for a quick death after experiencing untold torment! All they wanted was release!

    In truth, Lei Yunting had already repeatedly attempted to end his own life.

    But to his despair, even suicide had be a luxury far beyond his reach!

    Su Yi hadpletely sealed his soul.

    ¡°I wonder if the others will reveal those secrets of the past...¡± Lei Yunting¡¯s expression shifted.

    Earlier, Su Yi had said that he nned to interrogate him, Ancestor Shen Shang, and the other Immortal Kings separately.

    Those who answered his two questions would be given a dignified death, while those who refused would face the torment of a life worse than death.

    The very idea was ironic. Even death had be a tantalizing offer!

    But Lei Yunting knew that in the face of inescapable torment, a clean death... really was tempting!

    At the same time, Su Yi said that if he interrogated them and found that their answers didn¡¯t line up, anyone whose answer differed would simrly meet with a life worse than death!

    This was simple psychological warfare, but it was effective.

    All of them were in despair, and they¡¯d been separated. They had no idea whether the others had lowered their heads and obediently answered Su Yi¡¯s questions or not. Under such circumstances, most people would choose whatever benefited them the most.

    To Lei Yunting and the others, a dignified death was the most beneficial option of all. If they wanted to seize the opportunity to die, they had to answer Su Yi¡¯s questions obediently!

    Lei Yunting didn¡¯t know what the others would choose, but he feared that none of them would willingly ept ¡°a life worse than death...¡±

    This was what really filled Lei Yunting with despair. Everything was under Su Yi¡¯s control. They had no choice but to lower their heads!

    Lei Yunting was starting to regret not charging fearlessly into the fray earlier. Dying in battle would have been far worthier, and far cleaner!

    Suddenly, the sound of footsteps rang out, and Su Yi walked into the dimly lit hall.

    ¡°Your turn.¡± He took out his wicker chair, casually sat down, then looked at Lei Yunting. ¡°Remember, I don¡¯t want to hear any nonsense.¡±

    Lei Yunting¡¯s expression filled with uncertainty.

    A whileter, he slowly nodded his head.

    ......

    About ten minutester, Su Yi got up and put his wicker chair away. ¡°You¡¯ve passed¡ªfor now.¡±

    Lei Yunting felt a massive weight lift from his shoulders, but then, his expression turned bleak. ¡°Might this old man be so bold as to ask if the others chose to tell you the truth too?¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyes shone with a hint of mockery. ¡°All of you said the same thing. None of you dared to lie to me.¡±

    Lei Yunting seemed to find this hard to believe. ¡°Ancestor Shen Shang...¡±

    ¡°He, too, fears a life worse than death,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°He even shared additional secrets with me. I¡¯ll just have to confirm their veracity one by one.¡±

    He paused, then said, ¡°I¡¯lle back to confirm things with youter, too.¡±

    With that, he turned to leave.

    Lei Yunting sat there woodenly, his face hideous. Sometimes, his expression was dark. Other times, it was full of grief...

    In the end, he just sighed in dejection.

    He now fully understood. The others were vying for their chance at a clean death, so they were sure to offer up additional secrets to Su Yi if they could!

    And given that Su Yi would verify everything they told him, none of them would dare to lie to him!

    Lei Yunting finally understood on a visceral level just how foolish they¡¯d been to oppose Su Yi. Even though he was ¡°just¡± the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign¡¯s reincarnation, his strength was more than people like them could contend with!

    ......

    Enough time to burn a stick of incenseter.

    The centermost peak, amidst a churning sea of clouds.

    ¡°Ol¡¯ Brother, it seems you¡¯ve benefited from your misfortune. After achieving such merit, how could you <i>not </i>experience a meteoric rise?¡± said the Zhuyou Great Peng, spit flying from its mouth as it prattled on excitedly. It was as warm and weing as could be; it even called Qi Fufeng ¡°Brother.¡±

    Qi Fufeng shook his head. ¡°Serving the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign was my duty to begin with. I¡¯ve never harbored any extravagant thoughts of a ¡®meteoric rise.¡¯¡±

    The Zhuyou Great Peng clucked its tongue. ¡°You¡¯re already clinging to His Excellency¡¯s legs. One day, you¡¯ll be able to travel the Immortal Realm with impunity, like it or not!¡±

    Qi Fufeng furrowed his brow. He felt that the wicked bird waspletely fixated on finding a ¡°higher branch to roost on.¡± It was simply too low ss!

    He decided to change the subject. ¡°I just don¡¯t know what the Sovereign will do with the Endless Swords Immortal Sect.¡±

    The Zhuyou Great Peng grinned. ¡°Rx! If he wanted to destroy the sect, it¡¯d be level ground by now. Not even rubble would remain.¡±

    As the two of them conversed, footsteps suddenly emanated from afar.

    Su Yi was headed their way.

    ¡°Have you resolved everything, Your Excellency?¡± The Zhuyou Great Peng whipped around and weed him toadyishly.

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head. Shen Shang, Lei Yunting, and the others were dead, and he had the answers he was after.

    Everything was connected to the cataclysm of the Age of Fallen Immortals!

    The Endless Swords Immortal Sect¡¯s vitality was badly damaged, and its peak experts lost their lives.

    Back then, the Immortal Realm was beset on all sides. A cataclysm ravaged them from within, while the demons of the Beyond broke through the Nine Gates of Heaven and invaded, bringing disaster to the whole world. The mes of war reached the Endless Swords Immortal Sect, too.

    The Endless Swords Immortal Sect faced the threat of annihtion. At a critical juncture, the Church of the Pure One, the Church of Supreme Oneness, and the Church of Divine me intervened, helping them repel their external foes and quell their internal unrest. They¡¯d saved the sect from certain doom.

    But the three sects only offered their aid on the condition that the Endless Swords Immortal Sect submitted!

    In other words, they¡¯d been plotting this all along. Their ¡°aid¡± was really just a ploy!

    The top experts of the Endless Swords Immortal Sect staunchly refused their terms. They vowed to die rather than submit.

    In the end, the three prominent sects brutally suppressed them.

    Shen Shang, then the leader of the sect, ultimately chose topromise. He agreed to lower his head to the three prominent factions!

    The Endless Swords Immortal Sect remained an outwardly independent faction, but in truth, they¡¯d served their three ¡°saviors¡± ever since.

    All of this was top secret. Only Ancestor Shen Shang and the Immortal Kings knew about it.

    This was the source of it all. Knowing this, everything else made sense.

    For instance, the Endless Swords Immortal Sect had sent its Immortal Kings after Su Yi because the Church of the Pure Onemanded them to!

    As for the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race¡¯s demise?

    That was the work of the Church of the Divine me!

    Twenty years ago, Sect Leader Nan Wujiu of the Church of Divine me secretly gathered experts and led a group of Immortal Kings in ambush against the Bi''an Spirit Race.

    They crushed the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race that very day, ughtering close to thirty thousand of their nsmen. The ground ran red with rivers of blood, and their ancestral home was reduced to burnt rubble!

    Several Immortal Kings of the Endless Swords Immortal Sect participated in the massacre, too.

    ording to Lei Yunting, the participants weren¡¯t limited to the Church of Divine me and the Endless Swords Immortal Sect. Immortal Kings of the Jade Firmament Immortal Pce of the Eastern Seas, the Floating Mountain, and several other factions were involved too.

    Apparently, there were over a hundred Immortal Kings involved, never mind everyone else!

    Their goal was to wipe out the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race in a single go and rip them up by the roots to avert future problems!

    And indeed, they¡¯d all but seeded.

    Furthermore, the Church of Divine me sealed off all word of this incident. Even now, throughout the Immortal Realm, only those who¡¯d participated directly knew what had really happened.

    The ordinary disciples of the Endless Swords Immortal Sect had no idea that Immortal Kings of their sect were involved.

    Qi Fufeng was pursued because he¡¯d drawn the sect¡¯s higher-ups¡¯ attention by attempting to investigate the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race¡¯s demise.

    However, there was one thing neither Shen Shang nor the Immortal Kings knew: <i>why </i>the Church of Divine me wanted to crush the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race.

    Su Yi was certain that none of them would have dared to lie about this.

    Furthermore, learning the full story made Su Yi recall numerous other incidents. When the cataclysm of the Age of Fallen Immortals swept the Immortal Realm, far too much had happened.

    And much of it was connected to Su Yi¡¯s past life.

    For instance, during the Age of Fallen Immortals, Wang Ye¡¯s Academy of Eternal Night was invaded by demons on the Beyond and was summarily destroyed.

    Su Yi already knew that experts of the Church of Divine me had participated in that attack too!

    Also, the Misty God Mountain Gong Family once served under Wang Ye¡¯s banner, but after the Age of Fallen Immortals, they pledged themselves to the Church of the Pure One instead.

    And the ck Dragon Dao Monarch, the former master of the ck Dragon Market, had died a brutal death at the hands of Jiang Tai¡¯e, the founder of the Church of Supreme Oneness!

    The Central Immortal Court was destroyed, and Mount Taiwu inexplicably disappeared. All of this happened during the cataclysm of the Age of Fallen Immortals.

    The Bi¡¯an Spirit Race was destroyed just twenty years ago, but the Church of Divine mes was behind this, too!

    These leads might have seemed tangled and disparate, but upon closer inspection, all of them were connected to Su Yi¡¯s past life, and several prominent factions hostile to him¡ªthe Church of the Pure One, the Church of Supreme Oneness, and the Church of Divine me¡ªwere inextricably involved!

 Chapter 1766 - Weâ€™d Rather Die

    <h4>Chapter 1766 - We¡¯d Rather Die</h4>

    There was no doubt about it.

    After the curtains fell on the Battle of Eternal Night, Wang Ye underwent reincarnation and rebirth. In the years that followed, his powerful enemies sought reprisal against the factions subordinate to him, one after another!

    Some of the factions connected to Wang Ye had even been ¡°cleansed!¡±

    After all, all of his enemy factions had powerful experts behind them: the Church of the Pure One had the Blood Firmament Immortal Sovereign, the Church of Supreme Oneness had Jiang Tai¡¯e, the Church of Divine me had Nan Pingtian, and Jade Firmament Immortal Pce had Chu Shentong...

    Su Yi¡¯s analysis of the situation was most likely on the mark. He understood his enemies¡¯ dispositions. Given the opportunity to get even with the factions connected to him, there was no way they¡¯d be polite.

    After all, they were undoubtedly worried that Wang Ye¡¯s old allies would join forces to avenge their fallen Sovereign!

    Ultimately, the problem was that although Wang Ye underwent reincarnation, his enemies didn¡¯t let up! In the long years that followed, every faction once subordinate to him, and everyone once connected to him, became the target of his enemies¡¯ retribution!

    Learning these truths and guessing the reasons behind them filled Su Yi¡¯s heart with irrepressible murderous intent.

    But Su Yi knew that this was not the right time to seek revenge against his enemies, for the simple reason that his current cultivation was pathetically paltrypared to people like Jiang Tai¡¯e and Blood Firmament!

    He couldn¡¯t cut down all his enemies in one go, either.

    It had been just over two years since Su Yi ascended into the Immortal Realm, but he¡¯d already zed through the Universe and Void Realms to reach the Saint Realm. The rate of his progress would have been astonishing in any era!

    And his strength was already enough to kill any Immortal King of the present day!

    Given just a little more time, he¡¯d be able to re-establish his position atop the Immortal Realm and ughter the enemies he failed to root out in his past life! He¡¯d sweep across the nine heavens and the ten earths!

    Su Yi took a deep breath. <i>There¡¯s no rush. Given my strength, even fake Greats like Shen Shang are no match for me. I¡¯ll be able to duke it out with Great Martial Stage old-timers before I even be an Immortal King!</i>

    Little daily efforts rued over time. None of it went to waste!

    With his abilities, if he wholeheartedly pursued faster progress, it wouldn¡¯t be long at all before he returned to the Great Realm!

    But that wasn¡¯t what Su Yi wanted.

    He¡¯d reincarnated numerous times, experiencing lives as Wang Ye, Shen Mu, the Temple Master, and Su Xuanjun. He knew exactly what he wanted and what he was looking for!

    He had to surpass all of his past lives at every stage of his cultivation and seek greater, higher breakthroughs in the Dao of the Sword.

    Wang Ye¡¯s old ¡°unparalleled enemies¡± were at most stumbling blocks he¡¯d encounter along the way.

    And one day, he¡¯d achieve divinity and massacre not just the puppets, but their puppeteers. The blood of gods would flow!!

    Su Yi hadn¡¯t forgotten how the gods had tried to impede his progress and destroy him over the years, and he certainly hadn¡¯t forgotten that two of his past lives had died at their hands!

    <i>I have to focus on the long term. I ought to seek greater heights of the Dao of the Sword. Any enemies I encounter along the way will ultimately be crushed beneath my feet, mere stepping stones as I prove my Dao!</i>

    ......

    ¡°Wait here, you two.¡± Su Yi cast aside his scattered thoughts, nced at Qi Fufeng and the Zhuyou Great Peng, and walked into the forbidden ground on the back mountain.

    While interrogating Lei Yunting, Shen Shang, and the others, he learned an unexpected secret.

    During the Age of Fallen Immortals, many of Endless Swords Immortal Sects¡¯ top experts had refused to submit to the Church of the Pure One, but they hadn¡¯t been killed.

    Instead, Shen Shang had imprisoned them on the back mountain!

    This wasn¡¯t because he was soft-hearted, but because he¡¯d always hoped to convince the old-timers to submit and serve him.

    To this end, he¡¯d employed all manner of methods, torturing them for years to whittle away their will and spirit!

    Thebination of captivity and torment had broken many of them. They eventually chose to submit and obey Shen Shang¡¯s orders.

    Of the neen Immortal Kings who¡¯d died beneath Su Yi¡¯s sword, six were Shen Shang¡¯s former prisoners who¡¯d chosen to submit after years of torment.

    Some of the old-timers had refused to submit, but their life force had flowed away and dissipated after years of captivity and torment.

    Only three old-timers remained alive and in captivity.

    ...

    Su Yi soon reached a dimly lit prison in the forbidden ground on the sect¡¯s back mountain. Three bronze tripod cauldrons stood there, each covered in the mysterious power of a formation.

    When Su Yi arrived, a weak, raspy, aged voice resounded from inside one of the tripod cauldrons.

    ¡°Shen Shang, did someone provoke you again? Have youe back to vent your anger on us?¡±

    The voice was tinged with mockery.

    Icyughter resounded from another cauldron. ¡°The traitor has umted a bellyful of pent-up resentment ever since his breakthrough into the Great Realm went wrong. Heh... he deserved it!¡±

    A cold, clear, female voice resounded from the third cauldron. ¡°That¡¯s what happens to traitors!¡±

    Even just hearing their voices, Su Yi could sense their hatred and resentment; it practically smacked him right in the face.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Su Yi said, ¡°Shen Shang is dead.¡±

    The three voices sank into silence. They seemed astonished.

    A little whileter, that raspy, aged voice rang out once more, ¡°Truly?¡±

    ¡°That I was able toe here should be proof enough of his death,¡± said Su Yi.

    Suddenly, a burst of excited, uproariousughter filled the dungeons. ¡°Hahaha! The heavens have eyes! That traitor finally got what wasing to him!¡±

    ¡°Shen Shang is really dead?¡±

    ¡°Who are you? Are you perhaps the one who killed him?¡±

    All three of them were talking all over each other. It waspletely chaotic.

    From this, it was obvious how excited the three Endless Swords Immortal Sect experts imprisoned within the cauldrons were.

    Without any further dys, Su Yi waved his sleeve, and the power of the formations covering the cauldrons disappeared.

    Three bloody figures emerged from the bronze tripod cauldrons: two men and one woman.

    The first was an old man with disheveled, scraggly hair. He was so thin that he looked like mere skin and bones, and his entire body was covered in wounds.

    The next was a gaunt man with skin so pale, it was almost translucent.

    The third was a woman with long white hair. Her clothes were tattered and covered in dried blood, her breathing was shallow. Her vital energy showed signs of copse and disarray.

    Just like the old man, the gaunt man and the white-haired woman werepletely covered in wounds. Their injuries were so severe it seemed that their life force might flow away at a moment¡¯s notice!

    But now, they¡¯d finally escaped captivity within the cauldrons and seen the light of day once more. All three of them were excited!

    Some time passed before they slowly calmed down and looked at Su Yi.

    Su Yi flicked his fingers and tossed them each a bottle of medicine. ¡°Treat your wounds first. I¡¯ll tell you the full story.¡±

    He then sprawled out in his wicker chair, took out a jug of wine, and recounted everything that had happened between sips.

    ......

    Dusk descended over the central peak.

    The Zhuyou Great Peng was preening its feathers when it suddenly raised its head and gazed into the distance.

    A grand and imposing army of cultivators was headed their way. These were the experts of the Endless Swords Immortal Sect!

    They ranged from elders and deacons to inner and outer sect disciples.

    Qi Fufeng¡¯s pupils constricted, and he was instantly on guard.

    The Zhuyou Great Peng said slowly, ¡°No need to be nervous. Not one of them is an Immortal King. I could send them all flying with a single p of my wings.¡±

    The bird was ate-stage Immortal King, and it indeed had the strength to back up its words.

    Qi Fufeng felt considerably calmer. He said in a low voice, ¡°Senior, since the Sovereign chose not toy hands on these people, it¡¯d be best to wait until we¡¯ve fully grasped the situation. It won¡¯t be toote to take action then.¡±

    The Zhuyou Great Peng nodded. ¡°Very well.¡±

    The experts of the Endless Swords Immortal Sect stopped before the central peak, their vast army numbering over ten thousand!

    Rage and determination was written all over their faces.

    Their leader was a man in in cloth robes. His features were cold and firm, and his bearing was as heavy as iron.

    ¡°Are you here to cause trouble?¡± said the Zhuyou Great Peng with a cold nce at him.

    The man in in cloth robes was just ate-stage Immortal Lord, but against all expectations, he showed no sign of fear even in the face of ate-stage Immortal King¡¯s imposing aura.

    He said with staunch determination, ¡°As disciples of the Endless Swords Immortal Sect, we¡¯vee to demand an exnation!¡±

    The Zhuyou Great Peng asked, ¡°What kind of exnation?¡±

    The man in in cloth robes said slowly and emphatically, ¡°You people brutally murdered our seniors. How could we possibly remain bystanders?¡±

    The Zhuyou Great Peng couldn¡¯t help but find this amusing. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you n to attack me all by yourselves? How would you be any different from ants trying to shake a tree? You¡¯d just be throwing your lives away!¡±

    It waved its wing through the air. ¡°Lead your people away. His Excellency chose to spare your lives, so you ought to cherish them.¡±

    But the man in the in cloth robes said coldly, ¡°Our strength might be paltry, but none of us are cowards. If you won¡¯t give us an exnation, we¡¯d... rather die than leave!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯d rather die!¡± the ten-thousand-plus experts of the Endless Swords Immortal Sect bellowed in unison, their impassioned, vehement voices shaking the clouds.

    They weren¡¯t afraid to die!

    The Zhuyou Great Peng couldn¡¯t help but find this hard to believe. <i>They obviously know they¡¯re doomed. How could they be stupid enough to throw their lives away?</i>

    <i>Is it really worth it?</i>

    But Qi Fufeng was moved. He could tell that the sword cultivators of the Endless Swords Immortal Sect really weren¡¯t afraid to die!

    Their eagerness to go valiantly to their deaths might have seemedughable, but Qi Fufeng couldn¡¯t bring himself tough. On the contrary, his heart felt inexplicably shaken.

    <i>What strength of character! And what spirit!</i>

    Even the Zhuyou Great Peng fell silent. It wasn¡¯t unusual to meet an individual unafraid to die, but it was very unusual for a group of over ten thousand such people to gather in one ce.

    Suddenly, a gratified voice rang out. ¡°You¡¯d rather die? Good! That¡¯s how a sword cultivator ought to be! That¡¯s the strength of character and conviction the Endless Swords Immortal Sect has passed on for generations!¡±

    Beneath the fiery light of dusk, Su Yi emerged from the forbidden ground on the back mountain, his tall, upright figure shrouded in a dreamlike, ethereal glow.

    When they saw him return, the man in the in cloth robes and the gathered Endless Swords Immortal Sect disciples all had strange looks on their faces.

 Chapter 1767 - Rumors of the Precious Gem Workshop

    <h4>Chapter 1767 - Rumors of the Precious Gem Workshop</h4>

    Everyone in the Endless Swords Immortal Sect had witnessed the battle atop the central peak.

    The sect¡¯s cultivators felt aplicated mix of emotions in regard to Su Yi.

    There was hatred, anger, enmity, and a wordless hint of dread, but also... admiration.

    They too were sword cultivators. They admired Su Yi¡¯s terrifying attainments in the Dao of the Sword, but they loathed him for killing their seniors!

    Their emotions were entirely at odds.

    Still, no matter how much they admired him, their hearts were with their sect. As inheritors of the Endless Swords Immortal Sect, all of them viewed Su Yi with enmity!

    Was it wrong to admire their enemy?

    It wasn¡¯t! Given the opportunity, they¡¯d kill him without hesitation!

    But then, something happened that left the man in in cloth robes and the other cultivators of the Endless Swords Immortal Sectpletely dumbstruck.

    Three figures appeared behind Su Yi, each identical to one of the portraits honored in their sect¡¯s hall of ancestral worship!

    ¡°Ancestor Rong Yun!¡±

    ¡°Ancestor Zi He!¡±

    ¡°Ancestor Bi Yue!¡±

    The cultivators of the Endless Swords Immortal Sect cried out, and their eyes widened with disbelief.

    ¡°Is it really you?¡±

    ¡°How... How is this possible?¡±

    The scraggly-haired, bony old man was Ancestor Rong Rong.

    The deathly pale, thin middle-aged man was Ancestor Zi He.

    The white-haired, beautiful woman in the blood-stained clothing was Ancestor Bi Yue.

    In terms of seniority, the three of them were all of the same generation as Shen Shang. They were experts of the Endless Swords Immortal Sect from the days prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals!

    But everyone had heard that these three seniors had passed on a long time ago. This was why their portraits were honored in the hall of ancestral worship. No one could have anticipated that they¡¯d appear here today, still alive!

    For a moment, the crowd waspletely dumbstruck.

    When they saw this, Rong Yun, Zi He, and Bi Yue¡¯s hearts churned. All of them felt dazed.

    ¡°Enough. This incident is over, and I ought to get going. You needn¡¯t try to keep me here. I¡¯ll leave what happens next to you,¡± said Su Yi. With that, he called over Qi Fufeng and the Zhuyou Great Peng, turned, and left.

    He drifted off, one hand behind his back, the other holding a jug of wine. Hispanions stuck to him like shadows.

    Rong Yun, Zi He, and Bi Yue bowed and said with gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Your Excellency!¡±

    Their voices resounded throughout the mountains and rivers.

    Su Yi waved without even turning his head.

    It was only after he disappeared from beyond the sect gates that the three ancestors straightened their backs.

    ¡°Ancestors, how are you...¡± The Immortal Lord in in cloth robes couldn¡¯t help but blurt.

    The others looked over too, all of thempletely bewildered.

    Ancestor Rong Yun took a moment to calm himself, then said, ¡°It¡¯s a long story. You just need to bear this in mind: His Excellency Su¡¯s intervention has helped us cleanse our sect and excise its festering tumors!¡±

    Everyone was stunned. <i>Su Yi killed his way into our sect to... excise its festering tumors!?</i>

    All of them felt that something wasn¡¯t quite right here.

    Ancestor Rong Yun said warmly, ¡°Come, let¡¯s visit the founder¡¯s ancestral hall. There, I¡¯ll tell you everything. I have numerous questions for you, too.¡±

    ......

    Outside the sect gates, Su Yi crouched by the side of a pond, patting the Xiezhi¡¯s massive head. ¡°Help me watch over this ce. When the opportunity arises, I¡¯lle back to visit you.¡±

    The Xiezhi nodded.

    Beneath the light of the setting sun, the Zhuyou Great Peng carried Su Yi and Qi Fufeng off.

    The Xiezhi watched with obvious reluctance. A long time passed before it slowly sank back into the pond.

    Today, Su Yi had ventured into the Endless Swords Immortal Sect, cutting down neen Immortal Kings and a half-step Immortal Sovereign, Shen Shang!

    He¡¯d also freed Rong Yun, Zi He, and Bi Yue, three of the sect¡¯s old-timers!

    When he left, Su Yi didn¡¯t take anything with him. He left everything behind, including the Sword Stele, the Cage of Heaven and Earth, and the Xuanyi Dao-Smelting Cauldron.

    This battle was a massive blow to the Endless Swords Immortal Sect, and it was highly likely that the Church of the Pure One, the Church of Supreme Oneness, and the Church of Divine me would retaliate.

    After all, Su Yi had just killed everyone who¡¯d submitted to them, and there was absolutely no way that Rong Yun, Zi He, or Bi Yue would lower their heads.

    How could those three powerful factions possibly just let this go?

    Out of consideration for thistent threat, before Su Yi left, he told Rong Yun and the others how to use the Sword Stele and the Endless Swords of Great Unity Formation.

    With this formation to protect the sect, even experts of the Great Martial Stage would be doomed if they tried anything!

    But such a thing was all but impossible, as in the present-day Immortal Realm, Great Realm experts were too afraid of divine misfortune to show themselves.

    ......

    Late at night.

    The Endless Sword Sect, the founder¡¯s ancestral hall.

    Everyone in the sect finally understood the full story. They were initially shocked, but after oveing their initial astonishment, they actually felt calmer.

    This was for the simple reason that Su Yi had put far too much pressure on them!

    Now that Su Yi was their benefactor, not their enemy, that overwhelming, despair-inducing pressure naturally vanished without a trace.

    ¡°But Ancestors, why would His Excellency Su help us?¡±

    ¡°And how could he possibly control the Sword Stele? It¡¯s unbelievable!¡±

    ¡°Ancestors, just who is Su Yi?¡±

    Many people asked such questions.

    Rong Yun, Zi He, and Bi Yue exchanged nces. They couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡°You just need to remember that His Excellency Su is our benefactor, and everyone in the sect owes him the utmost gratitude.¡±

    The three ancestors already knew who Su Yi was, but they tacitly agreed not to exin.

    They also hadn¡¯t forgotten Su Yi¡¯s finalmand before he left the sect. It was up to them to ensure this cleansing was thorough!

    Lei Yunting and the other Immortal Kings all had their confidantes and disciples. If they didn¡¯t root them out, they¡¯d be the seeds of future disasters!

    That very day, Ancestor Rong Yunmanded that the sect¡¯s gates be sealed, and they began their investigation.

    ......

    The Zhuyou Great Peng carried Su Yi and Qi Fufeng beneath the night sky. They were on their way to the White Reed Province.

    Su Yi nned to bring Qi Fufeng back to the ruins of the Academy of Eternal Night, but to his surprise, the Zhuyou Great Peng insisted on carrying them there.

    How could Su Yi refuse?

    The bird might be obsequious and foul-mouthed, but riding on its back was extremelyfortable. It was extremely quick, too. Su Yi estimated that they¡¯d reach the White Reed Province within a week.

    Su Yi sat cross-legged on its back, calming his heart and silently sensing the seedling of the Tree of All Worlds. <i>The Tree of All Words really is a rare and precious supreme chaos treasure, but s, in its current state, it¡¯s just a seedling. Its power is limited.</i>

    During today¡¯s battle at the Endless Swords Immortal Sect, the seedling hade in clutch. At a critical juncture, it helped Su Yi avoid his enemies¡¯ encirclement.

    It was with the seedling¡¯s assistance that Su Yi had been so slippery and impossible to trace. Not even those Immortal Kings could lock onto him!

    The reason was simple. This was different from typical teleportation. The power of the seedling of the Tree of All Worlds could sense the spatial nodes throughout its surroundings! When it seized them, it could appear freely at whichever spatial node it wished, repeatedly changing positions.

    Furthermore, it could hide itselfpletely, making it impossible for enemies to sense its presence. This ability was far more impressive than typical teleportation techniques.

    This ability was so wondrous that, to an extent, it was downright taboo!

    Su Yi guessed that even if a true Great Realm expert sealed off his surroundingspletely, he¡¯d be able to slip through with ease!

    s, the Tree of All Worlds was still just a seedling, and its power was limited.

    When Su Yi drew upon its power, he could at most shift positions silently and without a trace within a thirty-thousand-foot area.

    Outside of that limited range, the seedling¡¯s powers wouldn¡¯t work.

    Furthermore, its power onlysted about seven and a half minutes, and once its power ran dry, it would need time to recover and re-umte power.

    Su Yi estimated that it¡¯d need at least three days to recover before he could use it again.

    <i>It¡¯d be great if the seedling grew up a little... </i>thought Su Yi.

    If the Tree of All Worlds really grew up, its branches would extend through space and past the barriers between worlds!

    With its power, he could shuttle freely between worlds in the quickest possible manner!

    <i>I¡¯ll have to keep an eye out for divine treasures that can elerate the seedling¡¯s growth, like Self-Renewing Soil, Five-Colored Earth, Nine Abyss Divine Spring Water, and Xiantian Qingyi Essence...</i>

    All of these treasures were born in chaos sources, and they were rare and precious treasures. Some were so rare that you might go millions of years without encountering them.

    Still, if he could acquire even just one of them, it would help the seedling of the Tree of All Worlds undergo an earth-shaking transformation!

    <i>Should the chance arise to visit the Eastern Seas, I ought to stop by the Precious Gem Workshop. Many of the world¡¯s rarest and most wondrous treasures are sold and traded there. I might be able to find something simr to what I¡¯m looking for, </i>thought Su Yi.

    The Precious Gem Workshop, the ck Dragon Market, and Big Dipper Immortal City were considered the three greatest ck markets in the Immortal Realm.

    The Precious Gem Workshop was built in the Eastern Seas, one of the most mysterious ces in the Immortal Realm. They said that the Precious Gem Workshop had existed even in the Primeval Era, and that this mysterious ck market was backed by the Dragon Pce of the Eastern Sea!

    Rumor had it that the Dragon Pce of the Eastern Sea was one of the most blessed grounds in the Immortal Realm, and that it was home to treasures beyond imagination!

    But all of these were mere rumors.

    Long ago, during the Primeval Era, the Dragon Pce of the Eastern Sea disappeared from the face of the Immortal Realm.

    Still, there was one thing Su Yi knew for sure. The Precious Gems Workshop had the greatest abundance of treasures, and thergest variety, of any of the three top ck markets!!

    Wang Ye had visited on numerous asions in his past life, and he¡¯d acquired numerous treasures from the Primeval Era.

    <i>But before I do any of that, I have to spend some time in seclusion. I¡¯d like to break into the mid-stage Saint Realm soon.</i>

    Su Yi reached a decision.

    Ofte, he¡¯d wandered to and fro, visiting the Buzhou Mountains and the Endless Swords Immortal Sect, and in all that time, he¡¯d practically never paused to take a proper rest.

    Thus, when he returned to the ruins of the Academy of Eternal Night, he¡¯d go straight into seclusion to settle his umtions.

 Chapter 1768 - Announcing a Duel With Su Yi to the Entire World

    <h4>Chapter 1768 - Announcing a Duel With Su Yi to the Entire World</h4>

    The Church of the Pure One.

    A blessednd shrouded in Immortal Mist.

    It waste at night, and the stars sparkled overhead. A clear breeze blew past.

    Sect Leader Qi Nie was dressed in long, in robes and seated alone beneath a tall tree. His brow was tightly furrowed, and he stared intently at the jade slip in his hands.

    Months after disappearing in the Abyss of Dark Fog, Su Yi reappeared in the heart of the Buzhou Mountains to crush the Church of All Spirits!

    This incident had already sent an unprecedented storm sweeping across the Immortal Realm. Countless people were in uproar, and countless immortal factions were shaken.

    After all, everyone knew that the Church of All Spirits was backed by a god!

    Yet now, Su Yi, a mere Immortal Lord, had crushed them overnight. Nothing like this had ever happened in the long years following the Age of Fallen Immortals.

    No, it was fair to say that nothing like this had happened, period!

    After all, prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, there were no god-backed factions!

    <i>The gods forbid the return of the power of reincarnation, and indeed, they have good reasons for doing so. Su Yi is a tant sphemer!</i> thought Qi Nie.

    He didn¡¯t find it at all strange that Su Yi could kill Immortal Kings despite his Immortal Lord cultivation.

    Although he was surprised that Su Yi had survived both the pursuit of nine factions¡¯ Immortal Kings <i>and </i>the Abyss of Dark Fog, he didn¡¯t find it strange, either.

    After all, Su Yi was Wang Ye¡¯s reincarnation! And Wang Ye was the unrivaled legend who¡¯d dominated the entire Immortal Realm prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals!

    No matter how low his cultivation, he had countless methods at his disposal. He was far more than any ordinary Immortal King could contend with.

    There were, however, two things that Qi Nie really found worrying.

    First, the Church of All Spirits had treasures given to them by their divine backer. Su Yi had crushed them anyway. That implied that Su Yi had hidden cards capable of contending with the power of the gods!

    Perhaps this was part of why the gods forbade the power of reincarnation.

    The second thing that worried him was the contents of the jade slip in his hands. It was a message from the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign!

    He was a Great Realm expert of the age of Fallen Immortals, an old monster who¡¯d participated in the Battle of Eternal Night alongside Qi Nie¡¯s master, the Blood Firmament Immortal Sovereign!

    In his message, the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign said that Su Yi was already strong enough to kill any Immortal King of the present day with his own strength.

    If they gave Su Yi more time, it wouldn¡¯t be long before he could kill Great Martial Stage powerhouses!

    When Qi Nie saw this, he finally felt threatened! He could no longer remain uninvolved and watch coldly from the sidelines.

    Prior to this, he¡¯d nned to watch from a safe distance and let those factions with divine backers kill Su Yi for him.

    For instance, when all those Immortal Kings pursued Su Yi, it was Qi Nie who¡¯d revealed his true identity to those god-backed factions.

    It was because of this intervention that the Church of the Exquisite Goddess and Church of All Spirits, two god-backed factions, participated in the pursuit.

    Now that the Church of All Spirits had been annihted, Qi Nie finally understood that relying on factions with divine backers wouldn¡¯t be enough to get rid of Su Yi!

    And the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign¡¯s message gave Qi Nie chills.

    As the leader of the Church of the Pure One, he knew better than anyone that it had only been two years since Su Yi arrived in the Ascension Ground in the Jing Province¡¯s White Deer Mountain!

    Both the Church of the Pure One and Cloud Apparatus Immortal Manor tried to hunt him down then.

    Qi Nie didn¡¯t know what level Su Yi¡¯s cultivation was at the time, but as a new ascendant, he¡¯d at most just barely stepped into the Immortal Dao.

    Yet now, just two yearster, Su Yi had realized breakthrough after breakthrough, zing past the Universe and Void Realms to reach the Saint Realm. Furthermore, he was already strong enough to kill Immortal Kings!

    This level of growth was unquestionably shocking and unheard of. Throughout the ages, no one else had ever aplished such a feat!

    It was this that truly scared Qi Nie. It was just as the Spherical Heavens Immortal Sovereign said; given time, it wouldn¡¯t be long before Su Yi could kill Great Martial Stage experts!!

    Just the thought of it left Qi Nie ill at ease.

    He knew that as the reincarnation of the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign, Su Yi was sure to seek revenge against the Church of the Pure One sooner orter. There was absolutely no room to negotiate.

    But he also knew that Great Realm experts, including his master, were too afraid of divine misfortune to risk their lives hunting Su Yi down, even knowing who he really was!

    But if they just let Su Yi keep growing, he¡¯d only present an increasingly enormous threat!

    What made Qi Nie¡¯s heart sink was that throughout the Immortal Realm, the strongest fighting forces avable to even top factions like the Church of the Pure One consisted of ¡°mere¡± Immortal Kings...

    That didn¡¯t mean that the Church of the Pure One had no hidden killer weapons, nor did it mean they didn¡¯t have Great Realm experts to oversee things.

    But it did mean that these killer weapons and top experts had to stay here to protect the sect and everyone in it.

    They were like the pirs of the sect, their stabilizing force! They couldn¡¯t leave lightly.

    And the Great Realm experts also needed to guard against the effects of divine misfortune. They in no way dared to wander the world lightly.

    The situation made Su Yi far, far harder to handle.

    After all, if they sent their Immortal Kings after him, they¡¯d just be sending them to their deaths!

    ¡°No, I have to do something. I absolutely cannot give Su Yi any further opportunity to rise to prominence!¡± Qi Nie took a deep breath and made up his mind. He knew that Su Yi was already strong enough to threaten the Church of All Spirits. Qi Nie had to get rid of him, no matter the cost!

    A momentter, he called over an old servant and said, ¡°Deliver a message to Sect Leader Xuan Zhong of the Church of Supreme Oneness, Sect Leader Nan Wujiu of the Church of Divine me, and...¡±

    He went on to list the leaders of several top factions before finally getting to the message¡¯s contents. ¡°Please request that they visit the Church of the Pure One for a discussion within three days. It¡¯s of the utmost importance.¡±

    He then passed his jade seal to the old servant. ¡°Press my seal into the message and tell them that the matter I¡¯d like to discuss involves Su Yi!¡±

    The old servant solemnly assented, then dashed off.

    Qi Nie rubbed his forehead, but he was starting to feel calmer.

    He wasn¡¯t worried that the leaders of other top factions wouldn¡¯t show up. On the contrary, he guessed they felt the same as he did. They surely sensed a threat from Su Yi too!

    Who would refuse an alliance at a time like this?

    <i>Su Yi, oh, Su Yi. I truly wouldn¡¯t have guessed you¡¯d grow this much in just two short years!</i>

    <i>Look at the state of the world! How many storms have you created ofte? How many waves have you stirred up?</i>

    <i>But it¡¯s for this reason that your enemies cannot allow you to leave any longer!</i>

    Qi Nie¡¯s eyes shed with dense murderous intent.

    <i>Sure, you¡¯re the reincarnation of the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign, but the Immortal Realm is not what it was back then. And you, Su Yi, are not the Tyrant!</i>

    ......

    Three dayster.

    The leaders of five top factions, the Church of Supreme Oneness, the Church of Divine me, the Church of the Exquisite Goddess, the Profound Blue Daoist Sect, and the Qianyuan Sword House, gathered at the Church of the Pure One.

    Of the invitees, only the Eastern Sea¡¯s Jade Firmament Immortal Pce and the Wen Province¡¯s Endless Swords Immortal Sect didn¡¯t make it.

    Qi Nie didn¡¯t care at all.

    Jade Firmament Immortal Pce was in the Eastern Sea, iparably far away, like an otherworldly purend. Even if disaster befell the forty-nine provinces of the Immortal Realm, it wouldn¡¯t reach the Eastern Sea.

    On the contrary, if disaster befell the Immortal Realm, many of its inhabitants would seek refuge in the Eastern Sea.

    But Qi Nie <i>was</i> surprised that Sect Leader Lei Yunting of the Endless Swords Immortal Sect hadn¡¯te!

    He still didn¡¯t know that a new era had begun for the Endless Swords Immortal Sect.

    Still, Lei Yunting''s absence wouldn¡¯t affect Qi Nie¡¯s operation.

    That very day, he and the other five sect leaders had a secret discussion. When they finished, the Church of the Pure One publicly announced that six prominent immortal factions were challenging Su Yi to a duel!

    The appointed location was an ancient battleground of the Gold Province¡ªHeaven-Scraping Ridge!

    In days, each of the six sects would send one of their Immortal Kings into battle. If Su Yi refused, well, he¡¯d have to bear the consequences of that choice!

    The six immortal factions and their subordinate factions all worked together to disseminate this information across the Immortal Realm. The news shook the entire world!

    Su Yi!

    His name had been incredibly prominent ofte, as dazzling as the midday sun.

    At the Seventh Gate of Heaven, he slew Immortal Kings in rapid session and disposed of the former garrison master, Shen Qingshi.

    After the Divine Hunt, he challenged a group of Immortal Kings, ughtering several of them before leaving.

    Then there was that unprecedented grand chase. Nine factions¡¯ Immortal Kings worked together to pursue him, only to fail at thest step. More than thirty Miracle Realm experts vanished in the Abyss of Dark Fog! Su Yi was the only known survivor!

    Not long ago, just when everyone thought he was dead, he appeared in the Buzhou Mountains and single-handedly crushed the Church of All Spirits, shaking the world once more!

    These dazzling, unprecedented aplishments had stirred up countless waves already. Su Yi¡¯s name resounded throughout the skies of the Immortal Realm.

    Everyone was still discussing him throughout the Immortal Realm and spreading all kinds of rumors.

    Now, six prominent immortal factions had issued a joint promation, and they wanted to duel Su Yi. It would have been hard for people <i>not </i>to pay attention!

    Widespread uproar ensued. Throughout the forty-nine provinces of the Immortal Realm, wherever cultivators gathered, the uing duel was the hottest topic of conversation!

    ......

    A lively, prosperous city in the White Reed Province.

    Su Yi, Qi Fufeng, and the Zhuyou Great Peng were enjoying various delicacies in one of the city¡¯s restaurants after a long day of traveling.

    They were about to part ways, so this was, in a sense, the Zhuyou Great Peng¡¯s farewell dinner.

    The dirty bird seemed quite upset about it, too. It kept nattering on about how it wanted to stay by Su Yi¡¯s side and serve him.

    But Su Yi refused. He knew what the wicked bird really wanted: it wanted to ride his coattails! All ¡°reluctance¡± and ¡°sorrow¡± was no more than an act!

    But out of consideration for all the bird had done for him, Su Yi still took out a jade slip and passed it to the bird.

    It contained a record of his experiences and revtions from his breakthrough into the Great Realm. It was no supreme Daoist canon, but to thete-stage Miracle Realm Zhuyou Great Peng, it was far more precious than any Daoist canon could have been!

    The bird went mad with delight, as if it had acquired a supreme treasure, but it didn¡¯t forget to tter Su Yi. Its toadyish behavior made Qi Fufeng sneer.

    Suddenly, someone outside the restaurant shouted in excitement.

    ¡°Big news! There¡¯s big news! Six of the Immortal Realm''s greatest factions have issued a joint promation. They¡¯ve challenged Su Yi to a duel in the Gold Province¡¯s Heaven-Scraping Ridge!¡±

    Sometimes, a single stone could stir up a thousand waves. Uproar ensued on all sides. Amotion erupted throughout the city, like a pot blowing off its lid.

    The diners were instantly excited. All of them jumped to their feet and started asking for further information.

    The Zhuyou Great Peng and Qi Fufeng were unwittingly stunned.

    <i>A duel?</i>

    All of them instinctively looked at Su Yi.

    Su Yi just sat there, sipping wine and sampling delicacies, soposed that it seemed he didn¡¯t even notice what was going on.

 Chapter 1769 - A Tooth for a Tooth

    <h4>Chapter 1769 - A Tooth for a Tooth</h4>

    There was no need for Su Yi to press for further information. Su Yi just listened in on the conversation and quickly learned the details of the uing duel.

    Each of the six prominent immortal factions would send an Immortal King into battle. The duel was to be held at an ancient battleground of the Gold Province, Heaven-Scraping Ridge, in ten days.

    If Su Yi refused, he¡¯d have to bear the consequences.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t find this at all strange. After the destruction of the Church of All Spirits, the Church of the Pure One and the other top factions clearly sensed a threat.

    In other words, they could no longer remain seated!

    The Zhuyou Great Peng couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Your Excellency, will you fight?¡±

    Su Yi drained his cup, then gazed at the lively, bustling streets outside and said distractedly, ¡°They¡¯ve shown no sincerity at all. Why should I bother?¡±

    Qi Fufeng agreedpletely. ¡°They chose the time, they chose the ce, <i>and</i> they¡¯re threatening you. I¡¯m sure this ¡®duel¡¯ is full of traps.¡±

    The Zhuyou Great Peng grinned. ¡°Right? They¡¯re full of shit! If they really want to duel, they ought to let His Excellency decide the time and ce!¡±

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then looked at the bird. ¡°Ask around for me. They dared issue this promation to the whole world, so I suspect they¡¯re confident that they can force me to participate. They wouldn¡¯t have threatened me so tantly otherwise, but I¡¯m curious: what exactly are they threatening me with?¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± The Zhuyou Great Peng left to carry out his orders.

    Su Yi, meanwhile, returned to his meal. This was a rare moment of leisure. He ought to calm his heart and enjoy it. How could he possibly let the chaos of the outside world ruin his mood?

    When it was time to rx and enjoy himself, Su Yi never mistreated himself in the slightest.

    Qi Fufeng, however, was a bit ill at ease.

    He sensed that the six powerful formations involved had been nning this for a long time. <i>Even if the Sovereign doesn¡¯t participate, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t let this go so easily!</i>

    In the present-day Immortal Realm, top immortal factions were like rulers. The masses gazed upon them with awe, as if they were gazing upon the heavens themselves!

    Who¡¯d dare to disregard them? Especially when six top factions issued a joint promation?

    Before long, the Zhuyou Great Peng returned with breaking news: ¡°Your Excellency, the situation is bad! The Church of the Pure One has apparently taken numerous people connected to you hostage! If you don¡¯te to the duel, they¡¯ll kill them all!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze focused, but then, he sneered. ¡°It¡¯s just the same old unseemly trick again. It seems this eldest disciple of Blood Firmament¡¯s is far inferior to his master.¡±

    Using hostages for leverage had beenmonce throughout the ages, but during Wang Ye¡¯s life, those who opposed him all understood that no amount of threats could sway him.

    The Zhuyou Great Peng pondered, then said, ¡°Your Excellency, they say that the hostages include numerous old-timers who served you back then. If anything happens to them...¡±

    The bird trailed off, but its meaning was readily apparent.

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°Tell me, if I go to their duel, do you think they¡¯ll let the hostages go lightly?¡±

    The Zhuyou Great Peng said with certainty, ¡°They won¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Then do you think I¡¯ll get an opportunity to save the hostages?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid... that would be difficult.¡±

    ¡°In that case, why should I let them lead me around by the nose?¡± Su Yi fiddled with his cup, his gaze calm and inscrutable. ¡°Hostages are useful as bargaining chips when they¡¯re alive. If they kill their hostages, there will be no room left for them to negotiate.¡±

    But then, his brow furrowed. He, the Church of the Pure One, and the other top factions involved in this were already like fire and water. Neither side would rest until the other was dead. There already wasn¡¯t any room left for negotiation.

    If he didn¡¯t go to their duel, they might really just kill all the hostages!

    The Zhuyou Great Peng said tentatively, ¡°Your Excellency, are we just going to do nothing?¡±

    The depths of Su Yi¡¯s gaze shed with cold, sharp light. ¡°No. They¡¯ve made one-sided demands, and now they¡¯re threatening me. How could I do nothing?¡±

    ¡°What they can do, I can do!¡± Su Yi set down his cup and said softly, ¡°They want to duel me? Fine. But they want to set the rules, and they want to threaten me? Hah! Two can y that game. We¡¯ll see who breaks first!¡±

    The Zhuyou Great Peng¡¯s spirits soared. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, Your Excellency! You ought to give those bastards an eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth!¡±

    But Qi Fufeng seemed worried. ¡°Your Excellency, if anything happens to the hostages...¡±

    Su Yi looked at Qi Fufeng and said, ¡°Prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, I had a friend who was like a brother to me. One of my enemies, Huang Yunye, captured him and used him to threaten me. He tried to force me to lower my head. Do you know how I responded?¡±

    Before Qi Fufeng could answer, Su Yi continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t back down at all, because if I did, it would only mean defeat for both me <i>and</i> my brother. Huang Yunye would be able to do with us both as he pleased, and neither of us would escape death in the end.¡±

    ¡°Thus....¡± Su Yi said calmly, ¡°When it came time to make my decision, I didn¡¯t hesitate to attack.¡±

    The Zhuyou Great Peng and Qi Fufeng¡¯s hearts shook. <i>How agonizing must that decision have been for him?</i>

    ¡°Unfortunately, in the end, no miracle urred, and my good brother died,¡± said Su Yi without the slightest change in expression. ¡°I chased Huang Yunye for nine days and nine nights before capturing him. Then, I took him to Mount Taiwu, where I publicly skinned him alive, extracted his tendons, and scattered his ashes to the wind.¡±

    ¡°I then spent the next six months doing everything in my power to hunt Huang Yunye¡¯s sectmates, friends, and rtives down. I killed them all, down to thest man.¡±

    Qi Fufeng and the Zhuyou Great Peng gasped.

    ¡°Do you think I''m cruel?¡± Su Yi asked with indifference. ¡°Had I chosen to back down, I would have lost, and it would have been my friends and family who met with disaster in their ce.¡±

    He drank another cup of wine and said, ¡°After that, everyone in the Immortal Realm understood that threats werepletely useless against me. Want to kill me? Go right ahead and try it! But use your own power to do it. No amount of plotting and scheming will get you anywhere!¡±

    Waves of emotion coursed through Qi Fufeng and the Zhuyou Great Peng¡¯s hearts.

    Su Yi was a bit emotional too. ¡°I was defeated during the Battle of Eternal Night, and in the years that followed, those people and factions with ties to me became the targets of my enemies¡¯ revenge.

    ¡°The Academy of Eternal Night was destroyed, the Bi¡¯an Spirit Race was annihted, and the Endless Swords Immortal Sect was forced to submit... And that¡¯s just what I know about thus far! I¡¯m sure there¡¯s still a lot I haven¡¯t learned yet!

    ¡°And now, factions like the Church of the Pure One are using hostages to force me into battle. It seems they won''t learn their lesson until I teach it in a way they <i>really</i> feel it!¡±

    With that, Su Yi rose. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Qi Fufeng and the Zhuyou Great Peng hurriedly rose as well.

    ¡°Where are we going, Your Excellency?¡± The Zhuyou Great Peng couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to whichever of those six factions is closest to the White Reed Province,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    ¡°Closest to the White Reed Province...¡± The Zhuyou Great Peng mulled that over, then blurted, ¡°The Church of the Exquisite Goddess! They¡¯re an immortal faction with a divine backer, and they¡¯re in the Hua Province, which borders the White Reed Province. If we set off now, we can be there by dawn!¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯re going to the Church of the Exquisite Goddess,¡± said Su Yi.

    He¡¯d nned to go into seclusion for a while and disregard worldly conflicts, but now, he had no choice but to change his ns.

    This was simply the nature of human life. It was always full of surprises, and no amount of nning could keep up with everything changing around you.

    This was what they meant when they said that life was full of disappointments.

    ......

    The Hua Province.

    Chessboard Mountain, the territory of the Church of the Exquisite Goddess.

    Late at night.

    Everything was silent, still, and dark save for the fewmps illuminating the interiors of the church¡¯s old-fashioned buildings.

    Second Libationer Suo Wenzhou was drinking in an ancient hall. He was dressed in white and had handsome, youthful features, but in truth, he was an old monster of thete-stage Miracle Realm, and he¡¯d lived for countless years.

    Several beautiful women apanied him, all of them his concubines. Suo Wenzhou had no hobbies to speak of, but he waspletely fascinated by the Dao of Dual Cultivation.

    He¡¯d spent his life gathering beautiful concubines of all stripes, and he enjoyed theirpany night after night.

    ¡°Dear, I heard that six top immortal sects are going to work together to take Su Yi down. Aren¡¯t you... going to participate?¡± a beautiful woman said gently.

    Suo Wenzhou was an Immortal King and the second libationer of the Church of the Exquisite Goddess. Its countless disciples all gazed upon him with awe.

    But when he was with his concubines, he preferred to be addressed as ¡°Dear.¡±

    He smiled faintly. ¡°The sect leader and the chief libationer have left for the Church of the Pure One. They don¡¯t need my help to deal with Su Yi. I¡¯ll just sit tight, watch over the sect, and keep you lovelydiespany.¡±

    As he spoke, he pulled his beautiful concubine into his arms and rubbed his hands all over her. Her entire body quivered, and her breathing sped up. The look on her face was utterly charming and seductive.

    ¡°Haha, all of you join in too!¡± Suo Wenzhou beckoned to his other beautiful concubines. ¡°Tonight, you little sluts are in for a good time! I¡¯m going ''ritually cleanse'' everyst corner of your bodies, and I won¡¯t stop until you¡¯re all thoroughly satisfied!¡±

    His beautiful concubines instantly blushed, and all of their sultry charms were on full disy as they threw themselves into his embrace.

    But just as the revelry was about to begin, a tall, upright figure appeared out of nowhere.

    He was dressed in blue, and beneath the flickeringmplight, he had a dreamlike, ethereal glow. He almost didn¡¯t seem real.

    Suo Wenzhou froze, and his hair stood on end.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1770 - The Exquisite Goddess Statue

    <h4>Chapter 1770 - The Exquisite Goddess Statue</h4>

    All of Suo Wenzhou¡¯s lust disappeared into thin air, reced by bone-chilling terror.

    This was one of the most important ces in the Church of the Exquisite Goddess, and the hall was covered in countless formations!

    Yet now, someone had snuck in entirely undetected!!

    Suo Wenzhou had no time to give the matter any further thought. Years of instincts honed on the battlefield kicked in, and he tossed the beautiful concubines in his arms away.

    At the same time, he explosively pushed his seated figure off the ground and gripped a pair of glittering golden short halberds.

    The imposing presence of ate-stage Miracle Realm Immortal King erupted around him, but a momentter, his pupils constricted.

    That young man in blue had disappeared into thin air.

    <i>Where did he go? Don¡¯t tell me I was seeing things?</i>

    Meanwhile, his beautiful concubines thudded to the ground. All of them let out muffled grunts of agony, and all of them lookedpletely bewildered.

    ¡°Dear, you...¡±

    One of the beauties looked up, a resentful look on her face.

    But just as she was about to say something, her eyes widened, and her scalp went numb. She shrieked, ¡°Behind you! Dear, look behind you!¡±

    Suo Wenzhou¡¯s scalp went numb. He didn¡¯t even turn around to look before swinging his halberds at the air behind him.

    But then, arge, powerful hand seized him tightly by the throat, and a tyrannical power sealed his cultivation base. His twin halberd strikes were instantly soft and weak.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk this through! What have youe here to do?¡± Suo Wenzhou cried out. Despite having ovee countless battles, he couldn¡¯t help but feel ovee with terror and dread.

    ¡°I¡¯veete at night to borrow your head. I¡¯ll have to ask you to lend it to me.¡±

    <i>Crack!</i>

    As that calm voice rang out, Suo Wenzhou¡¯s neck broke, and someone ripped his head off his body. Fresh blood erupted from the stump.

    Suo Wenzhou never got a clear look at the man who¡¯d kill him, nor did he learn his origins or how he¡¯d snuck into the Church of the Exquisite Goddess undetected...

    Bitterness was written all over his handsome face.

    His beautiful concubines paled with fright and shrieked. To them, the young man in blue was like a monster who¡¯d appeared without warning. He¡¯d casually torn Second Libationer Suo Wenzhou¡¯s head off!

    He was simply terrifying!

    ¡°You¡¯re making too much noise.¡± Su Yi subtly shook his head.

    With a wave of his sleeves, sword qi swept across the hall.

    The shrieks came to an abrupt halt, and a bloody mist permeated the room.

    Su Yi had already vanished from the hall.

    ......

    Simr scenes yed out in the residences of the church¡¯s other higher-ups. One after another, its prominent experts lost their heads.

    Swayingmplight illuminated a hall of worship forged out of bronze.

    The statue honored at its center was ny feet tall, and it depicted a figure with six arms and three heads. One of the heads was kindly and benevolent, and one bared its fangs hideously.

    The third, central head was that of an enchanting, beautiful woman.

    Furthermore, each of the statue¡¯s six arms held a ck sun!

    Even stranger, the statue had no legs. Its lower body was that of a serpent, and it was covered in strange and dense blood-colored scales.

    The statue was bathed in the light of themps, giving it an additional, mysterious quality.

    A table of offerings was ced in front of the statue. There was a bonemp and several other offerings.

    An old man in gray held an earthen jar full of fresh blood with both hands, and he was pouring its contents into the bonemp.

    As the blood flowed into themp, themp seemed toe to life. It produced a strange energy fluctuation that greedily devoured the blood offering down to thest drop.

    It was only after the jar was empty that the man in gray took two steps back and set the jug aside. He then knelt on the ground, his gaze pious and fanatical as he lowered his head in worship.

    ¡°Reporting to the Divine Venerate, the Blood of Ten Thousand Spirits has been offered to the White Bone Divine Lamp. Our leader estimates that we¡¯ll be able to fully activate its power within three years. When the timees, we¡¯ll be able to illuminate a spatial node on the River of Spacetime and usher the esteemed divine son into the Immortal Realm!¡±

    The man¡¯s voice was solemn and tinged with heartfelt awe and eagerness.

    The ny-foot goddess statue was silent. There was no response.

    Nheless, the man in gray knew that the divine venerate could learn what had happened tonight with ease whenever she wished it.

    Afterpleting this task, he let out a long breath, turned, and rose, only to stiffen. He wasn¡¯t sure when they¡¯d gotten here, but someone was casting a long shadow across the ground!

    ¡°Who is it!?¡± the man in gray whipped his head around to look.

    Just thirty feet away, there now stood a young man in blue. His hands were behind his back as he examined the ny-foot goddess statue.

    The man in gray instantly looked stricken. ¡°Who are you? How dare you trespass in our church¡¯s sacred ground?¡±

    As he spoke, he rose and readied himself for battle.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Might you tell me this goddess statue¡¯s origins?¡± asked Su Yi.

    The man in gray looked uncertain, but after a little while, he said, ¡°This is the statue of our church¡¯s Exquisite Divine Venerate. She....¡±

    But as he spoke, he waved his sleeves through the air.

    cch!

    A serpentine silver weaver¡¯s shuttle shot through the air. It was aimed directly at Su Yi¡¯s throat.

    But then, Su Yi vanished right before his eyes, and the silver shuttle hit nothing but air.

    ¡°Where¡¯d he go!?¡± The man in gray visibly lost his cool and leaped toward the exit.

    But before he¡¯d gotten far, arge, fair hand pressed downward.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The man in gray mmed to the ground. Throughout his body, countless bones snapped, and blood gushed from his broken skin.

    His right hand quivered, and a talisman floated above his palm, but just as he was about to crush it...

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    Arge foot descended, shattering his right hand.

    The gray-robed man¡¯s face contorted in agony. His eyes bulged, and his heart filled with terror.

    <i>Just who is this guy? How could he be so terrifying?</i>

    ¡°Sit tight. Take advantage of the fact that I still have questions for you, and don¡¯t try any unseemly little tricks,¡± said Su Yi. He raised his hand, and the talisman flew into his palm.

    It twisted like a serpent, and it was as ck as ink throughout. Its surface was carved with the strange totem of a ck sun, and when it rested against Su Yi¡¯s palm, it emanated a bone-chilling, unsettling aura.

    After sensing it briefly, Su Yi immediately concluded that this talisman was full of the power of a deity!

    ¡°Was this perhaps given to you by the Exquisite Divine Venerate?¡± asked Su Yi, gazing up at the ny-foot statue.

    With its three heads and six arms, the statue was quite strange. Each of its hands held a ck sun, and the goddess had the lower body of a serpent. It was a strange, mysterious sight.

    Su YI couldn¡¯t help but suspect that this was what she really looked like. If so, she was almost certainly a yao goddess!

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said the man in gray, his breathing hurried and his voice raspy. ¡°If youmit violence in front of the Divine Venerate¡¯s statue, you¡¯ll be spheming against her! Surely you¡¯re afraid of divine retribution?¡±

    Su Yiughed, put away the serpentine ck talisman, and ignored the gray-robed man¡¯s threats.

    He looked at the white bonemp on the offering table and said, ¡°Based on what you said earlier, once themp absorbs enough Blood of Ten Thousand Spirits, it¡¯ll be able to illuminate a spatial node and usher in a divine son. Does that mean your goddess gave it to you?¡±

    The man in graypletely lost his cool as he realized that this trespasser had heard his entire report to the Divine Venerate!

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± he said in a low, hoarse voice. ¡°Over the past neen thousand years, we¡¯ve poured three thousand catties of the Blood of Ten Thousand Spirits into themp at nine-year intervals, all for the sake of one day ushering in the divine son our goddess wishes to send into the Immortal Realm.¡±

    Here, he raised his head with great difficulty and fixed his bloodshot gaze on Su Yi. ¡°I urge you not to touch the White Bone Divine Lamp. Try it, and you¡¯ll be afflicted by divine tribtion even if you have Great Realm cultivation. You¡¯ll die beyond a doubt!¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°The Church of Divine Spirits was trying to usher in a divine son. Now, it seems the Church of the Exquisite Goddess is after the same thing. Does that mean that the path to godhood will soon re-enter the Immortal Realm?¡±

    In the Buzhou Mountains, he personally ruined the leader of the Church of All Spirits¡¯ ns. Their divine son had been just one step away from entering the Immortal Realm, but in the end, he just barely missed his opportunity to descend.

    That divine son had called himself Lu Feng. Su Yi still vividly recalled his bitter, infuriated roars.

    It was then that Su Yi learned that the divine son ushered in by the Church of All Spirits hade to prove his Dao and be a god in the Immortal Realm!

    Arriving in the Immortal Realm early would have given him an opportunity to seize an Epoch Law and condense a Godhead before others got the chance!

    After this, Su Yi also realized that even divine sons needed the right opportunity if they were to prove their Daos, condense Godheads, and forge Divine Thrones!

    When the imminent golden age reached the Immortal Realm, chances to achieve divinity were sure to appear!

    When Su Yi learned that the Church of the Exquisite Goddess had simr ns, he concluded that it wouldn¡¯t be long before the path to divinity appeared in the Immortal Realm!

    This was an absolutely astonishing secret. If word got out, it was sure to shake the entire Immortal Realm!

    ¡°Since you know about the path to divinity, you naturally know what the divine children are descending into the Immortal Realm to achieve. The gods are involved in this. Do you dare to provoke them even knowing that?¡± asked the man in gray.

    ¡°I¡¯m the one asking questions,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Will the path to divinity appear soon?¡±

    The man in gray shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s a taboo subject. Not even our leader knows the details. But you¡¯re right. As more and more scions of the gods enter the Immortal Realm, the path to divinity will soon appear.¡±

    Su Yi nodded, then asked with great interest, ¡°Are you perhaps capable of helping me converse with the Exquisite Divine Venerate?¡±

    He really was curious how the Church of the Exquisite Goddess typically made contact with the deity they worshiped.

    The man in gray was stunned, and his eyes bulged. ¡°You... you want to converse with the goddess?¡±

    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I?¡± Su Yi said calmly. ¡°In your eyes, deities are as grand as the heavens. You think they are to be feared, respected, and obeyed. But in my eyes, they¡¯re just cultivators who happen to be a bit stronger than us.¡±

    The man in gray fell silent. ¡°....¡±

 Chapter 1771 - Itâ€™s That Sword!

    <h4>Chapter 1771 - It¡¯s That Sword!</h4>

    After a moment¡¯s silence, the man in gray finally suppressed his difort and said, ¡°No one in the Church of the Exquisite Goddess, our leader included, can converse with the divine venerate!¡±

    As he spoke, he moved his battered, bloodied body with great difficulty and gazed at the ny-foot goddess statue with fanatical piety. ¡°No one in this world is qualified to speak to the gods!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Then how do you make contact with your ''Exquisite Divine Venerate?''¡±

    ¡°When the Exquisite Divine Venerate issues orders, a miracle manifests over her statue, passing on her orders, which the leader announces to the rest of the sect," said the man in gray. ¡°After we¡¯vepleted the Divine Venerate¡¯s missions, all we have to do is prostrate ourselves in worship and deliver our report. Our voices will naturally reach her.¡±

    He suddenly grinned at Su Yi, his eyes shing with resentment. ¡°That means that she heard our conversation, and she knows everything you¡¯ve done!¡±

    He seemed delighted and smug, as if his ns had reached fruition. Rather, he knew he wasn¡¯t getting out of this one alive, and he was willing to converse with Su Yi purely to drag things out. He wanted Su Yi to face the Exquisite Divine Venerate¡¯s retribution!

    But to his disappointment, Su Yi didn¡¯t panic. On the contrary, he snickered.

    His inexplicableughter was like a sharp knife burying itself in the gray-robed man¡¯s chest, and he found it immensely humiliating, too. He roared, ¡°You¡¯re stillughing, even now? A deity has set her sights on you. No matter who you are, you¡¯re doomed to die an unsightly death!¡±

    Su Yi ignored him.

    He walked up to the ny-foot goddess statue, then looked at the white bonemp on the offering table and whispered, ¡°My name is Su Yi. I¡¯m the person so you called ¡®gods¡¯ have been searching for, and over the years, I¡¯ve killed many of your emissaries. I already have an idea of why you¡¯re so afraid of reincarnation.¡±

    <i>Su Yi!? </i>The man in gray felt his mind buzz. He felt as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning. He finally realized who this was, and his expression changed dramatically. <i>It¡¯s him! The reincarnation of the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign!! </i>

    Su Yi¡¯s voice continued, resounding throughout the Hall of Worship.

    ¡°I know you¡¯ve set your sights on me, and I know what you¡¯re after.¡±

    Amidst themplight, the sneer on Su Yi¡¯s handsome face flickered in and out of view. ¡°The masses are ignorant. They think you¡¯re as lofty as the heavens themselves, but I¡¯m different. I¡¯ve never even feared the heavens, much less the likes of you.¡±

    Here, Su Yi slowly looked up and gazed at the ny-foot statue. He continued calmly, ¡°One day, I¡¯ll shatter your Divine Thrones, strip you of your Godheads, and watch as you ¡®lofty and superior beings¡¯ are plunged back into the dust of mundanity!¡±

    Goosebumps rose on the gray-robed man¡¯s skin. <i>sphemy! He¡¯s tantly spheming against the gods! And even threatening them!</i>

    Su Yi swung his sleeves, and the ny-foot goddess statue split, then crumbled into tiny fragments, leaving the floor covered in dust.

    The man in gray jumped, ovee with horror. <i>How dare he!? Don¡¯t tell me he really isn¡¯t afraid of divine retribution!?</i>

    Momentster, his eyes bulged. Su Yi was reaching for the White Bone Divine Lamp!

    <i>The fool¡¯s actually throwing his life away... </i>The man in gray was so stunned that all of his anger vanished into thin air, reced by undisguised eagerness and anticipation.

    The White Bone Divine Lamp was full of terrifying divine power. Not even Great Realm experts would dare to touch it!

    If they did, they¡¯d inevitably find themselves afflicted by divine tribtions!

    Just as the man in gray thought, when Su Yi¡¯s fingertips made contact with themp, a blood-red power of divine tribtion burst from within it, like densely packed blood-red tentacles. They stretched out like mad, instantly covering Su Yi¡¯s entire arm, and they didn¡¯t stop there. The tentacles rapidly spread to the rest of his body.

    <i>Haha! He¡¯s finished! It¡¯s true what they say! He really brought this on himself!</i>

    The man in gray went mad with delight.

    But then, Su Yi chuckled, and a profound, inscrutable light surged around his tall, upright figure. The blood-red power of divine tribtion shattered and crumbled into dust, inch by inch.

    The man in gray waspletely dumbstruck, rooted to the spot. <i>How is this... How is this possible!?</i>

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The White Bone Divine Lamp trembled violently, then erupted. A terrifying divine tribtion burst forth like flood waters.

    But none of this affected Su Yi in the slightest. When he activated the power of reincarnation, he ground the divine tribtion away with ease.

    Then, he grabbed hold of the White Bone Divine Lamp!

    Themp was crafted from a mysterious, unknown skeletal hand. It was only about a foot tall, but it seemed as heavy as a divine mountain. The candle was shaped like a blooming flower, and it was made of thickyers of blood-colored wax.

    When Su Yi held themp in his palm, the blood-red wax suddenly churned, transforming into a strange vortex, as if a blood-red eye were slowly opening. It was an imposing sight.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A strange and taboo invisible power charged into Su Yi¡¯s sea of consciousness, dealing his soul a heavy blow.

    An icy, dignified shout resounded throughout Su Yi¡¯s sea of consciousness. ¡°Who are you? How dare you destroy this lofty one¡¯s treasures!?¡±

    Blood-colored mists churned and condensed into an ethereal figure. She had three heads, six arms, and the lower body of a serpent. Each of her six hands carried a ck sun.

    The charming, beautiful face on her central head was full of murderous intent.

    This was the Exquisite Divine Venerate!

    Rather, this was an imprint of will she¡¯d left within her treasure. But although she was merely an imprint of will, Su Yi felt rending agony in his soul. The goddess¡¯s terrifying power shook his soul so badly that he felt it might explode.

    Su Yi circted the power of reincarnation without the slightest hesitation, then drew on the Sword of the Nine Hells.

    <i>ng!!</i>

    The boundless humming of a sword reverberated throughout his sea of consciousness.

    The long-dormant Sword of the Nine Hells awakened, and indescribable, unsurpassed power swept through Su Yi¡¯s sea of consciousness.

    ¡°That sword... It¡¯s you!¡± the Exquisite Divine Venerate cried out. Her voice was full of undisguisable shock and disbelief.

    <i>Boom!!</i>

    Before her voice had even finished echoing through the air, the Exquisite Divine Goddess¡¯s figure exploded.

    Su Yi¡¯s churning sea of consciousness gradually returned to stillness. His face was a bit pallid.

    It was just the power the Exquisite Divine Venerate left in the White Bone Divine Lamp, but it was iparably tyrannical and terrifying! If he hadn¡¯t responded in time and drawn on the Sword of the Nine Hells, his soul would have been badly damaged!

    But to Su Yi, that didn¡¯t matter at all.

    What really surprised him was that the Exquisite Divine Venerate had recognized the Sword of the Nine Hells, and by extension, him!

    Su Yi suddenly recalled what that emissary of the Dipankara Buddha of the Past had told him. Two of his past lives had perished at the hands of the gods!

    The mysterious Luo Yao had confirmed this atop the River of Spacetime, and she called him her ¡°Daoist Brother.¡± Now, the Exquisite Goddess¡¯s infuriated words were unquestionably further proof that in his past lives, he¡¯d waged war against gods!

    <i>But which of my two lives were killed by the gods?</i>

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t even begin to guess. The Sword of the Nine Hells had five chains left, each sealing the Dao Imprint of one of his past lives. He knew a little about his fifth incarnation, but it really wasn¡¯t much, and as for the others, he had no idea whatsoever.

    Li Fuyou was the most mysterious and transcendent sword cultivator of the Primeval Era. He¡¯d trained four Sword Sovereigns, and he¡¯d left all of the Daoist canons he¡¯d umted over the years deep in the Eastern Sea, on Spiritual Destion Mountain.

    The Combat Soul Puppet, Lei Ze, was also Li Fuyou¡¯s work. The one who¡¯d recorded the secrets of achieving divinity on the golden beast skin, Luo Changning, was one of Li Fuyou¡¯s four disciples. Furthermore, ording to the sword-bearing ape, Li Fuyou left the Immortal Realm during the Primeval Era and ventured into the River of Epochs.

    Li Fuyou¡¯s aplishments had been lost to the river of history, bing no more than fleeting rumors.

    Apart from him, there were still four divine chains and four Dao Imprints left on the Sword of the Nine Hells. Su Yi had no way of knowing which of them had died at the hands of the gods.

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    The White Bone Divine Lamp shattered like ss, startling Su Yi out of his contemtion.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t dead? Why aren¡¯t you afraid of divine tribtion? No, that¡¯s impossible. Thatmp was given to us by the Exquisite Divine Venerate. It¡¯s a forbidden object of our church. How could it have broken?¡± the man in gray cried out with frantic panic and despair.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Do me a little favor, and I won¡¯t kill you,¡± Su Yi said gently as he approached the man in gray.

    He waved his sleeves, and eight bloody heads tumbled to the ground.

    All of them belonged to Immortal Kings of the Church of the Exquisite Goddess. Su Yi had silently hunted them down and gathered their heads.

    The man in gray shook from head to toe. He almost broke down. He only now realized that the eight libationers watching over the sect had all already met grisly ends!

    ¡°Deliver this message and these heads to your leader,¡± said Su Yi. He took out a sealed message and passed it to the man in gray. ¡°He¡¯ll know what to do once he¡¯s read it.¡±

    With that, he brushed off his clothes and left.

    It was only after seeing Su Yi fade from view that the man in gray dared believe he¡¯d escaped this disaster alive. He couldn¡¯t help but breathe in ragged gasps.

    But when he looked at the eight bloody heads on the floor, he suddenly felt as if the air he was breathing was full of blood, and he almost vomited.

    Death was terrifying. Even among mighty Immortal Kings, who could truly face death with equanimity?

    ......

    Outside Chessboard Mountain.

    When Qi Fufeng and the Zhuyou Great Peng saw Su Yi return, they sighed in relief.

    ¡°Your Excellency, have you resolved your business here?¡± Qi Fufeng couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Stupid! Do you really need to ask? When the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign marches into battle, he never loses!¡± sneered the Zhuyou Great Peng.

    The bird then obsequiously approached and offered Su Yi a jug of wine. ¡°You aren¡¯t tired, are you, Your Excellency? How about we rest for a while first?¡±

    The bootlicking was so tant that Qi Fufeng couldn¡¯t help but shake his head in disbelief.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go back to the White Reed Province.¡± Su Yi epted the jug of wine and drank with relish before continuing. ¡°What happens next depends on the six immortal factions¡¯ attitudes.¡±

    The group set off for the White Reed Province that very night.

    That same night, an envoy from the Church of the Exquisite Goddess urgently left the holy grounds with eight bloody heads and Su Yi¡¯s message.

    Their leader was still at the Church of the Pure One!

 Chapter 1772 - A Lesson

    <h4>Chapter 1772 - A Lesson</h4>

    The Church of the Pure One.

    Verdant pines and cypresses grew atop a teau swathed in misty clouds.

    The leaders of the Church of the Pure One, Church of Supreme Oneness, Church of the Exquisite Goddess, Church of Divine me, Profound Blue Daoist Sect, and Qianyuan Sword House were in the middle of a discussion.

    ¡°Word of our deration of war has already spread throughout the Immortal Realm. Daoist Brother Qi Nie, do you think Su Yi will ept our challenge?¡± asked Sect Leader Xuan Zhong of the Church of Supreme Oneness.

    ¡°How could it possibly be so easy?¡± Qi Nie smiled and shook his head. ¡°Prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, everyone knew that Wang Ye feared no threats. As his reincarnation, I¡¯m sure the same is true of Su Yi. That means that even with hostages, there¡¯s no way Su Yi will just obediently show up to battle.¡±

    He paused, then said, ¡°But that''s why I made the announcement public. My goal is to settle things with him once and for all. Even if he refuses our duel, there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll disregard the hostages¡¯ lives!¡±

    ¡°In other words, he¡¯ll have to take the initiative to negotiate with us!¡± someone said thoughtfully.

    Sect Leader Nan Wujiu of the Church of Divine me asked, ¡°Does that mean you¡¯ve prepared countermeasures, Daoist Brother?¡±

    Qi Nie inclined his head. ¡°We can haggle with him when he begins negotiations, but no matter what, he has to agree to our duel!¡±

    Sect Leader Tu Yun couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°I can see that you¡¯ve already thought this through.¡±

    Qi Nie sighed. ¡°I most certainly don¡¯t dare to get the least bitcent. After all, Su Yi is the reincarnation of the Tyrant, the terrifying existence who dominated the Immortal Realm prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals. If we¡¯re to contend with someone like him, we must be thoroughly prepared.¡±

    The others agreedpletely.

    ¡°By now, rumors that Su Yi is the reincarnation of the Tyrant have circted throughout the Immortal Realm. Although they¡¯ve yet to trigger much of a storm, this is a bad sign,¡± Nan Wujiu said with a frown. ¡°If Su Yi reveals his identity at this juncture, it will be terrible for us.¡±

    In the Immortal Realm, the leaders of prominent factions knew who Su Yi really was, but the masses were still in the dark.

    Those in the know never revealed the truth for the simple reason that the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign¡¯s influence was far too great!

    Countless years had passed, but his influence had barely waned. The sect leaders didn¡¯t even need to think to know that if Su Yi announced his identity, it would cause enormous waves and lead to unpredictable danger.

    Those who¡¯d once served Wang Ye would rally around him. Those old monsters close to him would surely appear by his side, one after another!

    With a single word or gesture, Su Yi could gather experts as numerous as the clouds!

    That would be a disaster for his enemies!

    ¡°Rx. Su Yi will do no such thing,¡± Qi Nie said firmly. ¡°If he reveals himself before he¡¯s strong enough to fight us, he¡¯ll bring disaster upon himself, too. Don¡¯t forget that we aren¡¯t his only irreconcble enemies! The moment he reveals himself, he¡¯ll find himself beset by winds and waves of unimaginable proportions!

    ¡°It¡¯s true that he¡¯ll be able to rally his old friends and subordinates, but doing so would only harm them. The more he stands out, the easier it will be to attack him. Making a bigger target out of himself won¡¯t benefit him in any way! After all, he¡¯s just one person, and that person is not the Tyrant himself. He might be able to withstand the consequences of all this on his own, but if he forms a group, he¡¯ll only implicate his followers!

    ¡°A long time ago, my master said that Wang Ye was one of the most ruthless, tyrannical men around, but he valued personal loyalty above all else. If he could handle something on his own, there was no way he¡¯d involve other people.¡±

    Here, Qi Nie chuckled. ¡°Ultimately, Su Yi just isn¡¯t strong enough. That¡¯s why he still doesn¡¯t dare to reveal his identity. If he were at his former peak, what need would there be for any of this?¡±

    The others smiled. All of them agreed with Qi Nie¡¯s analysis.

    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because he still isn¡¯t as strong as he was in his past life that we need to work together to snuff him out now!¡± Sect Leader Tu Yun of the Church of the Exquisite Goddess said grimly. ¡°If we wait, how could we possibly get another chance?¡±

    But before anyone could respond, an elderly servant in gray rushed over.

    He was the chief libationer of the Church of the Exquisite Goddess, a peak Immortal King. His face was ashen, and he was visibly ovee with grief!

    He lowered his voice and transmitted to Tu Yun, ¡°Sect Leader, something terrible has happened!¡±

    Qi Nie and the others stopped their conversation to see what was going on. They couldn¡¯t hear the transmitted conversation, but they could see Tu Yun¡¯s eyes bulge and his hair and beard quiver. The skin of his face went taut, and his expression was as unsightly as if he¡¯d swallowed a dead fly.

    Irrepressible murderous intent surged around him.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Tu Yun shattered the table, his eyespletely bloodshot.

    His explosive rage startled hispanions. All of them realized something big had happened.

    ¡°What happened, Fellow Daoist?¡± asked Qi Nie.

    Tu Yun fell silent, his expression shifting and uncertain. After a while, he said hoarsely, ¡°It¡¯s already happened, so I couldn¡¯t hide it even if I wanted to. Tell them.¡±

    The old man in gray, the chief libationer, nodded. ¡°Last night, Su Yi killed his way into the Church of the Exquisite Goddess and beheaded eight of our Immortal King libationers!¡±

    Everyone present was stunned. The atmosphere was suddenly stifled and oppressive, and the very air itself seemed to freeze.

    All of them exchanged nces.

    It had only been a few days since they issued a joint promation and challenged Su Yi to a duel in the Gold Province¡¯s Heaven-Scraping Ridge. Now, justst night, Su Yi fought his way into the Church of the Exquisite Goddess and killed eight Immortal Kings!

    This was obviously intended as retribution. He was targeting them!

    It was no wonder that Tu Yun¡¯s expression was so hideous. Had their factions suffered such casualties, they''d have been just as furious too!

    ¡°The boy¡¯s simply frenzied! Isn¡¯t he afraid we¡¯ll kill the hostages?¡± Nan Wujiu said with seething murderous intent.

    Xuan Zhong¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°If Su Yi can kill his way into the Church of the Exquisite Goddess, can¡¯t he do the same to our sects?¡±

    All of them looked stricken. That was the point, wasn''t it? If Su Yi targeted their sects, who knew how dire the consequences would be?

    Someone murmured, ¡°All we did was challenge him to a duel, only for him to turn around and attack. He doesn¡¯t take us seriously at all!¡±

    All of them looked grim. They¡¯d anticipated numerous ways that Su Yi might respond before issuing their promation, but they¡¯d never have guessed he¡¯d be this ruthless!

    ¡°This is Wang Ye! He¡¯s done this as a warning!¡± Qi Nie took a deep breath and said gravely, ¡°If it¡¯s as I suspect, everyone else in the Church of the Exquisite Goddess is alive and well. Am I right?¡±

    The chief libationer nodded. ¡°Su Yi snuck in undetected. Our defensive formations didn¡¯t notice him at all. After killing the libationers, he simply left.¡±

    He didn¡¯t tell the other sect leaders that the statue of the Exquisite Divine Vinerate and the White Bone Divine Lamp had been destroyed, nor did he tell them that Su Yi emptied out the treasury they¡¯d built up over countless years.

    Such things were too humiliating to discuss out loud!

    Someone couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that Su Yi could have crushed the entire Church of the Exquisite Goddessst night if he¡¯d wanted to?¡±

    Both the chief libationer and Sect Leader Tu Yun fell silent. The crowd¡¯s hearts shook as they realized they were right on the mark¡ªif Su Yi hadn¡¯t shown mercyst night, he could have crushed the Church of the Exquisite Goddess just as he¡¯d crushed the Church of All Spirits.

    But he did no such thing. Why?

    Simple! It was just as Qi Nie said. Su Yi was nning to use his actions to teach them a lesson and issue a warning!

    None of them were at all pleased. Who could have imagined that Su Yi would cause such a disturbance immediately after their six factions issued him a joint threat? He was so domineering that it seemed ridiculous!!

    ¡°Daoist Brother, I have a request I hope you can grant!¡± Tu Yun looked at Qi Nie.

    Qi Nie¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Do you want me to kill the hostages?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! He killed eight of our Immortal Kings. He isn¡¯t at all afraid to see the hostages die, so why keep them?¡± Tu Yun gnashed his teeth. ¡°We ought to give him a tooth for a tooth, and repay blood with blood!¡±

    He was obviously ovee with fury and on the brink of madness.

    ¡°We can¡¯t.¡± Qi Nie shook his head. ¡°Please calm down and think it through, Daoist Brother. With the hostages around, Su Yi will at least have reservations. Forgive me if my words are grating to the ears, but if not for the hostages, he might have destroyed the entire Church of the Exquisite Goddessst night!¡±

    Tu Yun froze, his expression all the more unsightly. How could he not realize that? He was just ovee with anger.

    ¡°Su Yi also gave me a message to deliver. Please, have a look, everyone.¡± The chief libationer took out a sealed message and passed it to Qi Nie.

    After Qi Nie read its contents, his expression instantly darkened.

    The message¡¯s contents were simple. Su Yi agreed to duel them, but he¡¯d chosen the Abyss of Dark Fog as the battlefield. If they didn¡¯t show up within seven days, he wouldn¡¯t y along any further. And if they dared threaten the hostages, he¡¯d annihte everyone in their factions, much like he¡¯d done in the Church of the Exquisite Goddess!

    After Qi Nie shared Su Yi¡¯s message, the others were ovee with fury and rm. None of them could remain seated.

    The Abyss of Dark Fog!

    It was one of the most perilous forbidden grounds in the Immortal Realm, and it hadn¡¯t been long since a group of Immortal Kings had chased Su Yi inside, only to die there!

    Now, Su Yi had chosen the abyss as his battlefield. He obviously had reason to be confident. Who could agree to such terms?

    And Su Yi¡¯s threats sent chills down their spine.

    Just as Qi Nie had pointed out earlier, Su Yi was just one person. Even if he couldn¡¯t beat them, he could hide if need be. But was that the case with them as well? Their forces were spread throughout the Immortal Realm! If Su Yi cast aside his reservations and went all out against them, they were sure to suffer massive losses!

    The misfortune that had just struck the Church of the Exquisite Goddess was a vivid example. Su Yi was just one person, yet he¡¯d simply strolled into their base as if no one was watching, killing eight of their Immortal Kings!

    Should they focus all their efforts on guarding against him?

    What a joke! Su Yi could focus all his energy on attacking them, but they couldn¡¯t devote all their forces to defending against him forever. It just wasn¡¯t feasible!

    And all six factions had forces numbering in the tens of thousands at the very least. Some numbered in the hundreds of thousands. Moreover, they were distributed throughout the Immortal Realm¡¯s territories.

    Growing sorge meant they had massive, widespread influence, but also numerous weaknesses to exploit. Su Yi could simply destroy their bases one by one!

    It was no exaggeration to say that Su Yi¡¯s threats hit them right where it hurt the most. They couldn¡¯t help but question whether they could bear such dire consequences!

 Chapter 1773 - Two Secrets

    <h4>Chapter 1773 - Two Secrets</h4>

    The mountain fell silent. The atmosphere was so oppressive that the crowd could barely breathe, let alone talk.

    They couldn¡¯t possibly agree to a battle in the Abyss of Dark Fog, but they couldn¡¯t possibly disregard Su Yi¡¯s threats, either!

    What were they to do?

    They¡¯d already publicly dered war against Su Yi, and all eyes were upon them. If they gave up just like that, what face would their six factions have left?

    Nan Wujiu looked at Qi Nie. ¡°Daoist Brother Qi Nie, before we issued our promation, you said you werepletely confident that Su Yi would agree to duel us. Now look what¡¯s happened. How do you think we should resolve this?¡±

    Qi Nie¡¯s gaze was shifting and uncertain. Finally, he sighed. ¡°There are only two paths left to us.¡±

    ¡°Our first option is to agree to fight in the Abyss of Dark Fog and do everything in our power to settle things with Su Yi.¡±

    The crowds¡¯ eyelids twitched, and they exchanged nces. It hadn¡¯t been long at all since thirty-plus Immortal Kings had disappeared in the Abyss of Dark Fog. Who¡¯d fight Su Yi in that sted ce if there were any other choice?

    Qi Nie swept his gaze across the crowd and continued, ¡°Our section option is to announce to the world that Su Yi refused our duel at Heaven-Scraping Ridge and rescind our offer.¡±

    The crowd¡¯s expressions were instantly even more unsightly. If they made such an announcement, everyone would know that the six factions had made a terrible move!

    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean we won¡¯t take action,¡± said Qi Nie. He took a deep breath and said gravely, ¡°If we can¡¯t defeat him openly, we can attack him covertly!¡±

    ¡°Our next step is to dispatch our forces. All six of us can send the pawns we¡¯ve ced throughout the Immortal Realm to search for Su Yi.

    ¡°At the same time, we can make contact with the other factions hostile to him and work together to capture those close to him!

    ¡°Of course, we have to do all this in secret.¡±

    By this point, everyone was starting to calm down. Qi Nie continued, ¡°I dare say with certainty that Su Yi still has reservations. He doesn¡¯t dare to have a full-on falling out with us, because he isn¡¯t strong enough for an all-out conflict. Otherwise, given his disposition, I¡¯m afraid he would have attacked a long time ago. Su Yi needs more time to grow.

    ¡°We cannot snuff him out immediately, but we have to take pre-emptive action and make ample preparations to remove thistent threat!¡±

    The others werepletely clear-headed by now. It was just as Qi Nie said. Su Yi already represented an enormoustent threat!

    ¡°Then what kind of preparations would you have us make, Fellow Daoist?¡± Xuan Zhong¡¯s eyes shed.

    The set leaders weren¡¯t stupid. After this incident, all of them realized that removing thistent threat wasn¡¯t going to be at all easy.

    Qi Nie pondered briefly, then said, ¡°Everyone, by this point, we might as welly everything out in the open. There¡¯s no further need for secrecy.¡±

    Their gazes focused.

    Qi Nie continued calmly, ¡°I have just two things to say. Furthermore, I dare say with certainty that you¡¯ve heard them before.

    ¡°First, the gods have already started taking action, and over the next year, they¡¯ll employ various means to send their divine sons and daughters into the Immortal Realm.¡±

    The others remained silent. Their expressions were all different, but none of them looked surprised.

    There was no doubt about it. They knew this secret already!

    ¡°The divine children are acting on their deities¡¯ orders, and they¡¯re after two things. First, they¡¯vee to wait until an opportunity to achieve divinity arises. They hope to beat thepetition to the punch, condense Godheads, and forge Divine Thrones before everyone else can.

    ¡°Second, they want to snuff out Su Yi, the heretic who controls the power of reincarnation!¡±

    Qi Nie¡¯s gaze was heavy, but his voice was soft. ¡°We can cooperate with the divine children and borrow their hands to kill our enemy!¡±

    The others nodded.

    Qi Nie continued, ¡°That¡¯s the first matter I¡¯d like to discuss. The second involves breaking into the Great Realm. As I¡¯m sure you all already know, the Laws of the Immortal Realm are changing rapidly. The golden age we¡¯re now enjoying is nearing its peak.

    ¡°All of this means that after the withering and destion of the Age of Fallen Immortals, the Immortal Realm has gone from one extreme to another!

    ¡°To cultivators like us, proving our Daos and entering the Great Realm is no longer an impossibility!¡± Qi Nie¡¯s eyes shed as he swept his gaze across the crowd. ¡°I¡¯m sure you know that everything I said is true.

    ¡°And I won¡¯t hide it from you: our Church of the Pure One began its preparations years ago! If all goes as expected, in the days ahead, several of our Immortal Kings will break into the Great Realm!¡±

    ¡°Of course, I suspect your orthodoxies started taking simr action years ago. You¡¯ve already started nning your breakthroughs into the Great Realm, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    The crowd didn¡¯t deny it.

    Sect Leader Nan Wujiu of the Church of Divine me said, ¡°Since you¡¯veid all that out in the open, I won¡¯t keep this secret any longer either. Within three months, our church will usher a divine daughter into the Immortal Realm.¡±

    The crowd¡¯s expressions shifted inscrutably.

    The Church of Divine me was an ancient orthodoxy. Even prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, it had been one of the Immortal Realm¡¯s three great Demonist orthodoxies.

    This was an ancient faction without a divine backer. Who could have imagined that they¡¯d made contact with a deity, much less that they¡¯d be bringing in a divine daughter within just three short months?

    Sect Leader Xuan Zhong of the Church of Supreme Oneness chuckled. ¡°Since you¡¯ve been so forthright, I¡¯ll naturally be open with you too. We too n to usher in a divine son. Furthermore, we¡¯repletely confident that nothing will go wrong.¡±

    When people revealed their open secrets, there really was no need to maintain the facade of secrecy. On the contrary, revealing a little muscle served as a sort of deterrent, preventing others from looking down on you.

    ¡°Our sect has found an ancient hidden realm with opportunities to break into the Great Realm. We suspect that it has existed since the Primeval Era. Many of our Immortal Kings have gone into seclusion inside.¡±

    All of the sect leaders started confessing everything they¡¯d been hiding at once.

    Were these secrets to reach the outside world, they¡¯d be sure to shake the entire world.

    Only Tu Yun, the leader of the Church of the Exquisite Goddess, felt displeased. He sat there glumly, not saying a word.

    The reason was simple. His Church of the Exquisite Goddess had long since begun preparations too, but justst night, a certain someone destroyed both their goddess statue and the White Bone Divine Lamp. In doing so, he¡¯dpletely ruined their ns to usher in a divine son.

    Even worse, eight of their Immortal King libationers had died brutal deaths at Su Yi¡¯s hands. Even if chances to break into the Great Realm arose, their church had almost no one left to seize the opportunity...

    When hepared their situation to the other sects¡¯, how could Tu Yun possibly be happy?

    ¡°Simply put, the gods will all send their divine sons and daughters into the Immortal Realm, and chances to break into the Great Realm will soon reappear,¡± said Qi Nie. ¡°Su Yi needs time to grow stronger, but we need time too. We need time to usher in the divine children and seize opportunities to enter the Great Realm.¡±

    ¡°In the end, this is a contest to see who can grow stronger in the allotted time!¡± Here, Qi Nie¡¯s voice revealed contemptuous self-confidence. ¡°I refuse to believe that Su Yi¡¯s strength will be sufficient to contend with those divine sons and daughters!

    ¡°And I <i>certainly </i>don¡¯t believe that he can contend with experts who¡¯ve risen into the Great Realm!¡±

    The others nodded their agreement. It was just as Qi NIe said. In this contest against Su Yi, thetent threat looming over their heads, they were racing to see who could prepare the most thoroughly and grasp the most trump cards in the allotted time.

    They had to seize every avable moment!

    But the thought that their ¡°deration of war¡± would end in such an anti-climax still left them deeply displeased...

    ......

    The White Reed Province.

    Su Yi was on the road to the ruins of the Academy of Eternal Night. He¡¯d already learned of the six immortal factions¡¯ response.

    They¡¯d issued a joint promation that Su Yi had refused to fight at Heaven-Scraping Ridge, so they¡¯d canceled the duel outright.

    When the Zhuyou Great Peng heard the news, it couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s just as you predicted. The bastards wimped out! There¡¯s no way they¡¯d dare to fight you in the Abyss of Dark Fog!¡±

    Qi Fufeng couldn¡¯t help but admire Su Yi. <i>When we left the Church of the Exquisite Goddess, the Sovereign said that after being taught a lesson, the six factions would have no choice but to swallow their anger and endure in silence. Indeed, they won¡¯t dare to kick up a fuss any longer!</i>

    <i>And the reality of the situation proves that his prediction was right on the mark!</i>

    ¡°All six factions are huge in scope, with their forces spread throughout the Immortal Realm. Unless they¡¯re absolutely certain that they can destroy me, there¡¯s no way they¡¯d have the guts to risk aplete falling out,¡± Su Yi said distractedly. ¡°In contrast, had I agreed to their terms out of concern for the hostages¡¯ safety, I¡¯d have been at an absolute disadvantage.¡±

    The Zhuyou Great Peng agreedpletely. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, Your Excellency. They can threaten the hostages, but you can naturally give them a taste of their own medicine. A tooth for a tooth! Ultimately, it alles down to who¡¯s more ruthless!¡±

    Qi Fufeng couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°But Your Excellency, what if they kill all the hostages in a fit of rage?¡±

    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Before Su Yi could respond, the Zhuyou Great Pengughed, ¡°His Excellency is concerned about the hostages, but they have reservations of their own. If they provoke His Excellency, he can just go around killing their subordinates!¡±

    Su Yi pondered briefly, then said, ¡°They might not dare to kill the hostages, but there¡¯s no way they¡¯ll just let this go, either. That said, none of that matters now. So long as I live, I¡¯ll be like a sword hovering over their heads, and they won¡¯t be able to eat or sleep in peace.¡±

    It was true! So long as he lived, his enemies would be too afraid of coteral damage to try anything!

    <i>Ultimately, the problem is that I¡¯m still too weak to wipe them all out at once. Otherwise, what need would I have to get tangled up in conflict with them? </i>Su Yi murmured to himself.

    He had a strong premonition that a crisis targeting him was fast approaching, and when it arrived, it would be too great to ignore!

    But Su Yi wasn¡¯t at all worried. On the contrary, he was looking forward to it!

    He was a sword cultivator. How could he fear a bit of wind and rain?

    Even if countless trials and tribtionsy before him, he could just cut through every obstacle in his path!

    ...

    Meanwhile, in the Little Spirit Province, on the shore of the Eastern Sea.

    A in woman dressed like a peasant farmer led a yellow dog through the night at top speed.

    ¡°Mistress, I asked around, and it seems that Bluewater Grotto was destroyed during the Age of Fallen Immortals. Why bother visiting?¡± asked the dog. It was visibly confused.

    ¡°In the Human Realm¡¯s Eastern Profound Star Domain, I agreed to do this for Fellow Daoist Su. I naturally cannot go back on my word,¡± the woman said calmly.

    Su Yi¡¯s tall, upright figure floated into her sea of consciousness.

    It had been just three years since she¡¯dst seen him. Who could have imagined that the former supreme sword cultivator of the Human Realm was already a legendary figure famous throughout the forty-nine provinces of the Immortal Realm?

 Chapter 1774 - Seclusion

    <h4>Chapter 1774 - Seclusion</h4>

    The woman dressed like a peasant was none other than Daoist Master Red Cloud!

    The yellow mutt at her side was Xing Que.

    Not long ago, they¡¯d ovee grave peril to ascend from the Human Realm to the Immortal Realm. They¡¯de dangerously close to losing their lives in the spacetime windstorms along the way.

    When they arrived, Daoist Master Red Cloud was so badly injured that she had to go into seclusion to tend her wounds. She¡¯d only finished recovering recently.

    She then led the dog, Xing Que, to the Little Spirit Province¡¯s Bluewater Grotto.

    When Su Yi left the Immortal Realm for the Domain Boundary Battlefield, he gave Daoist Master a Red Cloud a jade slip and instructions to visit Bluewater Grotto and see whether the Kunwu Divine Tree nted there still stood.

    He also asked that she leave the jade slip he¡¯d given her on the second-highest branch.

    Along the way, Daoist Master Red Cloud had learned of Su Yi¡¯s numerous aplishments. Only now did she realize that after just three years apart, Su Yi was already strong enough to kill Immortal Kings!

    It was like a miracle. On numerous asions, she almost suspected the Su Yi famous in the Immortal Realm and the Su Yi she¡¯d known in the Human Realm were two different people.

    ¡°Mistress, have you managed to make contact with the n?¡± Xing Que suddenly asked.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t. So much happened during the Age of Fallen Immortals, and the Immortal Realm is no longer the ce we were once familiar with... How could it be so easy to find my nsmen?¡± Daoist Master Red Cloud sighed.

    Her name was Ning Hongyun, and she hailed from the Southern Profound Ning Family.

    Long ago, one of her ancestors, Ning Nanxuan, served as the seventh monarch of the Central Immortal Court!

    But when the Age of Fallen Immortals arrived, the Southern Profound Ning Family split into two groups and left the Immortal Realm.

    The first group braved grave peril to flee to the Immortal Realm.

    The second sought a path to life in the River of Epochs.

    Thus, after returning to the Immortal Realm, Daoist Master Red Cloud discovered that... it wasn¡¯t the home she remembered, and it hadn¡¯t been for a long time.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go find His Excellency!¡± said Xing Que, its eyes sparkling with excitement. ¡°Even back in the Immortal Realm, I knew that Su Yi¡¯s origins weren¡¯t simple, but now, I finally understand. So, he was the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign¡¯s reincarnation!¡±

    The dog¡¯s voice was full of reverence.

    Daoist Master Red Cloud froze, a bit dazed. There was a strange look in her eyes.

    When she knew him in the Human Realm, she learned that Su Yi was the reincarnation of the Temple Master, and she suspected that before that, he¡¯d been the Sword Fanatic, the leader of the Ten Great Immortal Lords of the Central Immortal Court.

    Looking back on it now, she realized how ridiculously far off she¡¯d been. Su Yi was really the reincarnation of the man who¡¯d once stood atop the Immortal Realm, the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign!

    A Sovereign of the Dao of the Sword unparalleled in his era!

    Daoist Master Red Cloud took a moment to steady herself, then said, ¡°Once we¡¯vepleted our mission in Bluewater Grotto, we can visit Fellow Daoist Su.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Xing Que said eagerly.

    ......

    The ruins of the Pce of Eternal Night, the Underground Pce of Seeking the Profound.

    Su Yi had brought Qi Fufeng back with him, while the Zhuyou Great Peng had already begun its return trip to the Buzhou Mountains¡¯ Divine Fulcrum Pure Lands.

    That night.

    Immortal Queen Liu Yun, Fang Yourong, and Fang Han held a banquet to wee Su Yi back from his journey.

    At the banquet, Su Yi said to Qi Fufeng, ¡°The days ahead will not be peaceful, and the factions hostile to me will only attack with greater frequency. You¡¯d best stay here and go into seclusion.¡±

    Qi Fufeng solemnly nodded. ¡°Very well!¡±

    ¡°Sovereign, is the Immortal Realm going to descend into chaos?¡± Liu Yun couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Su Yi mulled it over, then said, ¡°The storm is hard to predict, but enormous changes are inevitable. I¡¯ll need to spend some time in seclusion too.¡±

    In the Buzhou Mountains, Su Yi stopped the Church of All Spirits from ushering Divine Son Lu Feng into the Immortal Realm.

    And when he visited the Church of the Exquisite Goddess, he ruined their ns to usher in a divine son, too.

    When the leaves fell, he knew that autumn wasing. By the same token, Su Yi dared say with certainty that such incidents would only be all the moremon in the days ahead!

    Simply put, the gods would arrange for more and more divine sons to enter the Immortal Realm.

    This was sure to result in enormous changes, but it was hard to predict the extent of the resulting waves. After all, nothing like this had ever happened in the Immortal Realm before.

    That aside, ofte, he¡¯d fought across the Immortal Realm, killing too many Immortal Kings to count. He already stood where the wind and waves were fiercest. The factions hostile to him had undoubtedly set their sights on him already.

    Why had those six hostile factions dered war?

    Simple! It was because they sensed a threat! I

    In the days ahead, attempts to target him would only increase!

    Su Yi had never been afraid of trouble. However, he knew that in times of turmoil, even if he didn¡¯t go looking for trouble, trouble woulde looking for him!

    He went into seclusion that very day.

    ......

    The Spring and Autumn Space.

    A space born amidst the void. A chaotic aura permeated the air, and the space was full of interweaving, colorful powers of the Laws.

    Here, time seemed to stand still.

    It had been a year since hisst visit. Now, Su Yi had returned to this miniature world full of chaotic energy.

    ¡°Spring and Autumn¡± referred to the alternation of the seasons, the passage of time.

    Inside, time moved at a different rate than in the outside world. For every year that passed inside, only one day passed in the outside world.

    You could stay for at most sixty years before you had to leave. That corresponded to just sixty days outside.

    Wang Ye had discovered a wave manifested of temporal power while exploring the River of Spacetime. He found this wondrous chaos space inside.

    Thus, he used an unparalleled divine ability to seal the chaos space off and bring it back to the Immortal Realm. He hid it in the Underground Pce of Seeking the Profound.

    Last time, Su Yi went into seclusion as a Universe Realm Immortal, and he stayed for just ten years before leaving.

    Now, he¡¯d returned. Unlikest time, he was already an early-stage Immortal Lord, and he was just one step away from breaking into the mid-stage Saint Realm!

    ¡°This time, I¡¯ll spend a full sixty-year cycle in here. Let¡¯s see how far secluded meditation can advance my cultivation.¡±

    Su Yi sat down and crossed his legs. The chaos energy permeating the Spring and Autumn Space enveloped him, and his figure flitted in and out of view.

    Sixty years here represented just six days in the outside world.

    Before long, Su Yi cast his scattered thoughts aside, calmed his heart, and started cultivating.

    His essence, qi, and spirit circted throughout his body, and within his Immortal Origin Space, the power of the Grand Dao rumbled and boomed, and the seedling of the Tree of All Worlds swayed.

    Su Yi had never worried about his cultivation. If he wanted to break through, he could have smoothly reached the peak of the Great Realm by now, but he¡¯d chosen not to.

    The crux of the matter was that he understood the importance of establishing firm foundations at every step of his pursuit of the Dao of the Sword. He wasn¡¯t after speed. No, he wanted to surpass his past selves and strive for greater heights!

    ......

    Half a yearter, Su Yi¡¯s cultivation base broke into the mid-stage Saint Realm with ease, as naturally as water overflowing the brim of a cup.

    Just half a day had passed in the outside world.

    Three yearster, Su Yi reached the pinnacle of the mid-stage Saint Realm. One more step, and he could break into thete stage.

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t push it. Instead, he started contemting his Saint Realm Laws andbing through his attainments in the Dao of the Sword.

    That aside, the Divine Replenishment Furnace used these three years to refine all of the trophies Su Yi had umted. The medicinal ingredients became immortal pills, while the divine materials were refined for other purposes.

    During these three years, the Divine Replenishment¡¯s quality transformed once more. It was no longer at all inferior to the greatest of Immortal King treasures.

    ......

    Ten yearster, Su Yi smoothly broke into thete-stage Saint Realm.

    That aside, he reforged the Sword of the Human Realm. The sharpness of its edge was nowpletely reserved, and its de had gone from blue-gray to in, unadorned ck, like the serene darkness of the night sky.

    It was at least fifty percent stronger than before!

    Su Yi was particrly gratified that over the past decade, the Divine Replenishment Furnace had refined such an abundance of pills to repair the soul that the all-but-depleted Combat Soul Puppet, Lei Ze, had finally recovered some of his source power.

    Lei Ze still hadn¡¯t regained his memories, but Su Yi was confident that at this rate, Lei Ze would slowly but surely return to his former peak!

    After ten years of bitter cultivation, the nourishment of the Grand Dao of Profound Ruin had helped the Tree of All Worlds grow, and it was starting to resemble a sapling. Its branches were jade-green, and it billowed chaos energy.

    This was Su Yi¡¯s tenth year in seclusion, but just ten days had passed in the outside world.

    ...

    Late at night, the Little Spirit Province.

    Daoist Master Red Cloud and the dog, Xing Que, walked through a stretch of ruins.

    This was Bluewater Grotto!

    But this blessed ground had met with disaster during the Age of Fallen Immortals; it had long since been reduced to scorching earth.

    Nowadays, people seldom visited.

    Xing Que couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Mistress, we¡¯ve been searching all day and night, and we¡¯ve practically dug the whole ce up. It¡¯s obvious that the Kunwu Divine Tree died during the cataclysm.¡±

    Daoist Master Red Cloud pondered in silence.

    Suddenly, she recalled the jade slip Su Yi had given her. It contained nothing but a mystical diagram consisting entirely of strange and intricate Dao Markings. Earlier, Daoist Master Red Cloud tried to sense its mysteries, but she learned nothing at all.

    She¡¯d just decided to try again. If she really couldn¡¯t cut it, she could just give up this expedition and leave.

    <i>Hm?</i>

    When she inserted her divine sense into the diagram, a strange, inexplicable sensation arose in her heart, as if she¡¯d sensed something.

    Momentster, something unbelievable happened.

    The mysterious diagram lit up!

    At the same time, Daoist Master Red Cloud clearly sensed a grand and mystical power arise throughout the ruins, producing a strange resonance with the diagram in the jade slip!

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Xing Que eximed. A bundle of dreamlike, misty light suddenly surged out of the distant ruins shrouded in darkness, then silently condensed into a portal!

    ¡°I just knew the jade slip Fellow Daoist Su gave me wasn¡¯t simple.¡± Daoist Master Red Cloud¡¯s spirits soared. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s have a look. If it¡¯s as I suspect, the Kunwu Divine Tree is hidden beyond that doorway!¡±

    She then led Xing Que through the illusory portal.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    As soon as they passed through it, it transformed back into mist and dissipated, like waters receding at a low tide.

    The night sky was as dark as ink, and the ruins were utterly deste.

    It was as if nothing had happened at all.

 Chapter 1775 - Immortal Kunwu

    <h4>Chapter 1775 - Immortal Kunwu</h4>

    A murky gray heaven was connected to a murky gray earth by swathes of mist formed of the colorful power of the five elements. The mist hovered in the air, a resplendent, beautiful sight.

    A towering tree stood at the center of this space, its trunk as thick as a mountain. Its dense branches were like an umbre covering the dome of heaven. Every leaf was the size of a millstone, and they were the gray color of chaos.

    The power of the five elements poured down from the tree like a colorful waterfall that swayed in midair.

    The Kunwu Divine Tree!

    One of the six great divine trees of the Immortal Realm alongside the Cangwu Divine Tree, the Jian Tree, the Fusang Tree, the Tree of All Worlds, and the Tree of All Daos.

    Of them, the Kunwu Divine Tree was the most famous, but it was nowhere as mysterious as the other five.

    This was because the tree had given rise to a spirit who proved his Dao and became an Immortal. He called himself Immortal Kunwu, and he spent a lifetime fighting beneath the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign¡¯s banner. His name spread throughout the Immortal Realm!

    But now, thousands of immortal experts were busily assembling a ritual ground in front of the Kunwu Divine Tree.

    Two terrifying figures stood at the far end of the ritual grounds.

    The first was a thin man in cloth robes. Two sabers rested crossed on his back, and his eyes were as sharp as a hawk¡¯s.

    The other was a Daoist with a tall hat and delicate, pretty features. His robes were apricot yellow, and he wore a dark turtle shell on his back.

    The thin saber wielder said softly, ¡°We¡¯ll havepleted work on the Grounds of Divine Sacrifice within two weeks. When the timees, all we have to do is insert the formation gs given to us by the Divine Venerate and sacrifice the Kunwu Divine Tree¡¯s power....¡±

    Here, he suddenly mped his jaw shut and said to the Daoist beside him, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother, do you think we need to send a report back to the sect right away?¡±

    The Daoist shook his head. ¡°It won¡¯t be toote to invite the sect leader after we¡¯ve finished our preparations.¡±

    ¡°That works too.¡± The thin saber wielder nodded. ¡°No matter what, we¡¯ve already poured years of time and effort into this, and we¡¯re about to seed. I¡¯m eager to see just how glorious the divine son we¡¯re ushering into the Immortal Realm really is.¡±

    Indeed, his eyes shone with anticipation.

    ¡°I feel the same,¡± said the Daoist, his eyes lighting up. ¡°The sect leader said that with the divine son¡¯s help, we¡¯ll have opportunities to prove our Daos and break into the Great Realm! I just... I just hope that¡¯s true!¡±

    As the two of them quietly conversed, over a thousand immortals were working with all their might to construct the ck ritual grounds. It was quite a lively scene.

    Meanwhile, off in the distance.

    When Daoist Master Red Cloud and Xing Que saw the towering Kunwu Divine Tree, their hearts shook.

    Rumor had it that the Kunwu Divine Tree was born of the source power of the five elements, and it had numerous wondrous and innate divine abilities. Its power was unbelievable!

    Moreover, the spirit born of the tree, Immortal Kunwu, was an unparalleled Great Realm powerhouse, with unmatched power over the elements. There was no one else like him!

    Before the two of them even approached the tree, a five-colored rain of light surged into being and enveloped thempletely.

    Momentster, a handsome, silver-haired young man in white robes appeared out of nowhere.

    ¡°Who gave you that jade slip?¡± the man in white said excitedly. Despite his apparent youth, his eyes shone with the vicissitudes of countless years as he stared intently at the jade slip.

    Daoist Master Red Cloud¡¯s heart shook, but she maintained her external calm. ¡°Might I ask who you are, sir?¡±

    The man in white said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, everyone called me Immortal Kunwu.¡±

    Immortal Kunwu! That world-famous Great Realm powerhouse of the days prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals!

    Xing Que couldn¡¯t help but gasp. The dog would never have guessed that it would get an opportunity toy eyes on a living legend so easily.

    Daoist Master Red Cloud couldn¡¯t help but be stunned too, but she nheless feigned calm. ¡°How do I know you¡¯re who you say you are?¡±

    The man in white gestured to the slip, then said, ¡°The diagram carved within it is known as the Five Elements Origin-Suppressing Edict. In this world, only I and the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign know how to carve it. If not for the Edict¡¯s power, you two could never have entered this hidden realm.¡±

    Daoist Master Red Cloud was finally starting to believe him. She sighed in relief, then said, ¡°That¡¯s right. The slip was given to us by the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign. He...¡±

    Before she could finish, the man in white lit up with delight. He was too excited to control himself. ¡°Wonderful! Wonderful!¡±

    He seemed to havepletely lost hisposure.

    But then, he realized something. He nced at the Kunwu Divine Tree in the distance, lowered his voice, and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t a good ce to talk. Come with me.¡±

    With that, he waved his sleeves, and the three of them disappeared into thin air.

    The three of them instantly vanished, only to reappear in an old-fashioned hall a momentter.

    A millstone-sized leaf hovered at the center of the room.

    The Dao Light of the five elements emanated from the leaf, reflecting what was happening in front of the Kunwu Divine Tree!

    Over a thousand immortals were working together to build a ritual ground. The workers, the distant thin saber wielder, and the Daoist were disyed in full detail.

    ¡°Who are they?¡± eximed Daoist Master Red Cloud.

    Aplicated look appeared on the white-robed man¡¯s face. ¡°They¡¯re experts of the Eastern Seas''s Floating Mountain. They entered this ce a long time ago, and... Ah, never mind. It¡¯s a long story.¡±

    Here, he let out a deep sigh, raised his hand, and grabbed. The leaf instantly transformed into a beam of light and shot into his sleeves.

    The man in white invited Daoist Master Red Cloud and Xing Que to take a seat before saying, ¡°Might you let me have a look at that jade slip?¡±

    Daoist Master Red Cloud passed it to him.

    The man in white looked it over, his expression an iparablyplicated mix of excitement, delight, and indescribable grief and sorrow.

    A momentter, he burst into tears, wailing and sobbing with such intensity that he drenched thepels of his clothes.

    Daoist Master Red Cloud and Xing Que were gobsmacked.

    Even if you¡¯d hit them over the head, they would never have guessed that just seeing the jade slip the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign had given them would make Immortal Kunwu lose hisposure like this!

    Quite some time passed before the man in white dried his tears, took a deep breath, and said apologetically, ¡°I didn¡¯t scare you, did I? I won¡¯t lie to you. I was so ovee that I forgot myself for a moment. If you¡¯d experienced those long years of torment, unable to truly live, yet unable to die, you might understand why I... lost control of myself like that...¡±

    Daoist Master Red Cloud and Xing Que were silent. There was nothing to say to that.

    The man in white thenunched into small talk, but most of the conversation revolved around Su Yi.

    However, Daoist Master Red Cloud said little about Su Yi, and she revealed none of his aplishments in the Human Realm.

    This was their first meeting. Even assuming the man in white really was Immortal Kunwu, she couldn¡¯t wholeheartedly trust him.

    Suddenly, she heard soft footsteps from beyond the old-fashioned hall.

    The man in white looked stricken. He transmitted, ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound, you too! I have to hide you!¡±

    With that, he waved his sleeves. He, Daoist Master Red Cloud, and Xing Que disappeared from the old-fashioned hall.

    They¡¯d barely left when a man in red walked inside. He looked exactly the same as the man in white, as if they were identical twins.

    However, his eyes zed with fiery luster, and his aura was explosive and imposing. His red robes swayed around him like churning mes.

    When he reached the hall, he red his nostrils and scanned the area. A yful grin tugged at his lips. <i>Have outsiders arrived?</i>

    ......

    Time slipped past.

    The Underground Pce of Seeking the Profound, the Spring and Autumn Space.

    Thirty days had passed in the outside world. That amounted to thirty years inside!

    When most immortals went into seclusion, it wasn¡¯t at all unusual for them to cultivate for hundreds or thousands of years. Byparison, thirty years was like a snap of the fingers.

    But this was the longest Su Yi had gone into seclusion in this lifetime!

    Over the course of the past thirty years, his assiduous effort umted, and he¡¯d already reached the peak of thete-stage Saint Realm!

    His Saint Realm Laws had already been condensed to perfection.

    That aside, he¡¯dbed through his attainments in the Dao of the Sword and fused them. The Sword of the Human Realm had also been improved once more. Both had reached the limit of strength possible for Su Yi at his current level.

    All he needed now was the right opportunity, and he¡¯d be able to prove his Dao and enter the Miracle Realm, bing an Immortal King!

    However, during his thirtieth year of seclusion, Su Yi ran into a bottleneck. His cultivation, physique, soul, and powers of the Grand Dao couldn¡¯t advance any further. It was as if he¡¯d hit an invisible wall.

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t at all surprised by this. The road of cultivation had never been a simple matter of rued hours.

    Some old-timers lived for countless years, but they were still only Saint Realm Immortal Lords.

    The reason was simple. When seeking the Dao, cultivators encountered all manner of dangers and obstacles. Secluded cultivation alone wasn¡¯t enough to ovee them.

    Breaking through required entering the world and gathering experience. It required shes of the Grand Dao, and strong powers ofprehension. Moreover, it required vying for good fortune and opportune moments. Most of all, it required diligent exploration and striving!

    Thirty years in seclusion had already helped Su Yi realize repeated breakthroughs and significant advancement, but he¡¯d never hoped to break into the Miracle Realm and be an Immortal King in this way. However, when he <i>did</i> break through, these years of cultivation would serve as the firmest possible foundations!

    ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s time I left.¡±

    In the end, Su Yi decided to leave the Spring and Autumn Space. He¡¯d originally nned to cultivate for a full sixty-year cycle, but now, he could only give up on the idea.

    For one thing, he¡¯d encountered a bottleneck in his cultivation. For another, the past thirty years of cultivation had exhausted almost his entire supply of cultivation resources!

    Spending any more time in seclusion would just waste his time.

    <i>Hm?</i>

    As soon as Su Yi left, his eyebrows rose, and he slipped a jade slip out of his sleeves. It was shing.

    ¡°Immortal Kunwu?¡± Su Yi froze, stunned, then recalled that when he left the Human Realm, he gave a jade slip to Daoist Master Red Cloud. He told her to seek out Immortal Kunwu after she arrived in the Immortal Realm.

    This shing jade slip was connected to Immortal Kunwu!

    Su Yi inserted his divine sense and instantly saw a line of text.

    ¡°Your humble subordinate Immortal Kunwu has met with certain doom. Your Excellency, I humbly request to see you onest time before I die!¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1776 - Awaiting My Sovereignâ€™s Return

    <h4>Chapter 1776 - Awaiting My Sovereign¡¯s Return</h4>

    Su Yi narrowed his eyes.

    <i>Immortal Kunwu has met with disaster and is in grave danger? I sent Daoist Master Red Cloud and Xing Que to look for him. Doesn¡¯t that mean that they¡¯re in danger too?</i>

    Su Yi noticed that the line of text within the jade slip had appeared twenty days ago. That meant that Immortal Kunwu had sent the message during his tenth year of secluded cultivation.

    The Spring and Autumn Space was cut off from the outside world, so Su Yi couldn¡¯t sense the message until he left.

    <i>Immortal Kunwu asked for help twenty days ago... Is he still alive?</i>

    Su Yi looked down at the jade slip. The Five Elements Origin-Suppressing Edict had already broken and dissipated.

    In other words, this item could only be used once. When its power ran out, it was useless.

    After a moment¡¯s thought, Su Yi made up his mind. <i>Whether Immortal Kunwu is alive or not, I have to go!</i>

    ......

    Two dayster, the Little Spirit Province, the ruins of Bluewater Grotto.

    Within the Kunwu Hidden Realm, in an old-fashioned hall, a man identical to Immortal Kunwu except for his red robes smiled.

    ¡°Ol¡¯ Metal, the Grounds of Divine Sacrifice are alreadyplete, and the Eastern Seas¡¯ Floating Mountain have already sent the nine formation gs bequeathed to them by their deity. All we need now is to set up and conduct the ritual to usher in the divine son!¡±

    Not far away, the white-robed Immortal Kunwu had a bleak look on his face as he stood there in silence. He was boundpletely in thin chains that looked as if they were forged out of fire. His neck, arms, legs, and body were wrapped so thoroughly that he couldn¡¯t even budge.

    Daoist Master Red Cloud and Xing Que were imprisoned in a cage beside him.

    Twenty days ago, the man identical to Immortal Kunwu save for his red robes appeared out of nowhere, finding their hiding spot and suppressing all three of them. He didn¡¯t just imprison Immortal Kunwu; he imprisoned Daoist Master Red Cloud and Xing Que too!

    It was onlyter that Daoist Master Red Cloud and Xing Que learned that the white-robed Immortal Kunwu and the red-robed man were, in fact, two of the original Immortal Kunwu¡¯s clones!

    Prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, Immortal Kunwu had used his innate source power of the five elements to condense five full-fledged bodies, each with its own soul! Each controlled one type of elemental source power: metal, wood, water, fire, and earth.

    The white-robed Immortal Kunwu controlled metal, and he was the eldest. The others called him Ol¡¯ Metal.

    The red-robed Immortal Kunwu was the fourth among them, and he controlled the power of fire, so they called him Ol¡¯ Fire.

    The five of them could fuse into one, but they could also split and act independently. This was a wondrous innate divine ability, and in the old days of the Immortal Realm, none but Immortal Kunwu had been capable of it.

    His strength was terrifying even among Great Realm Immortal Sovereigns. He was just one person, but he was like five experts in one. Back then, he was among the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign¡¯s strongest generals.

    However, during the Age of Fallen Immortals, Immortal Kunwu suffered beneath the cataclysm. Three of his five bodies were destroyed. Only his metal and fire bodies lived, but their vitality was badly damaged, and they were far from their former peaks.

    When he saw that the white-robed Immortal Kunwu wasn¡¯t responding, the red-robed Immortal Kunwu couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Rx. Although I¡¯ll sacrifice your source power during the ritual to usher in the divine son, I¡¯ll still be alive!¡±

    The red-robed Immortal Kunwu¡¯s eyes zed. ¡°When the divine son arrives, he¡¯ll teach me a method to recover my source power of the Grand Dao! When the timees, given my abilities, I¡¯ll be able to recover my peak strength. Rebuilding our other four bodies is entirely within the bounds of possibility!¡±

    His gaze was already red-hot with anticipation.

    A momentter, he chuckled, his gaze suddenly yful as he looked at the white-robed Immortal Kunwu and said, ¡°You needn¡¯t give in to despair. After all, you and I are the same person. Isn¡¯t giving me what I want the same as giving you what you want?¡±

    The red-robed Immortal Kunwu then rose and said, ¡°That¡¯s that, then. I¡¯ll send you on your way tonight.¡±

    But before he could leave, the white-robed Immortal Kunwu suddenly broke his silence, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to die, but can you let the two of them go?¡±

    The red-robed Immortal Kunwu snickered. ¡°Sure. Just tell me why they¡¯re here, and I¡¯ll happily let them go.¡±

    The white-robed Immortal Kunwu sank back into silence. The red-robed Immortal Kunwu shook his head, then turned to leave.

    ¡°Senior, how... how did he change so much?¡± Daoist Master Red Cloud couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Xing Que pricked up its ears, too.

    The white-robed Immortal Kunwu said bleakly, ¡°It¡¯s connected to our innate talent. During the cataclysm of the Age of Fallen Immortals, three of our bodies were killed, and Ol¡¯ Fire was badly damaged.

    ¡°Worst of all, disagreements have arisen between us.¡±

    ¡°After everything he suffered, his personality changed, and he chose to cooperate with the Eastern Seas¡¯ Floating Mountain. He wholeheartedly longs to rebuild our source power of the Grand Dao, and to that end, he¡¯d even go so far as to offer me as a sacrifice to usher in a divine son!

    ¡°It¡¯s also only by destroying me that he can seize exclusive control of the Kunwu Divine Tree!¡±

    Here, he let out a long sigh. ¡°Simply put, he and I were once one, but now, I¡¯ve be nothing but a burden to him, and he has to get rid of me.¡±

    Daoist Master Red Cloud and Xing Que were horrified. They were obviously once the same person, yet now, they were irreconcble enemies intent on destroying each other!

    ¡°Senior, do you know who that divine son is?¡± Xing Que couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    The white-robed Immortal Kunu shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. All I know is that Floating Mountain has been serving someone they call Divine Venerate Qing Di for a long time! The divine son they¡¯re trying to usher in is presumably one of Divine Venerate Qing Di¡¯s subordinates.¡±

    Divine Venerate Qing Di!

    The name seemed to contain invisible yet imposing power. Daoist Master Red Cloud and Xing Que¡¯s hearts clenched.

    A deity! An existence above immortals, an expert who lived without fear of the alternation of epochs. To the inhabitants of the Immortal Realm, an existence like Divine Venerate Qing Di was as lofty as the heavens themselves!

    ¡°My apologies. I implicated you both,¡± the white-robed Immortal Kunwu suddenly apologized.

    Daoist Master Red Cloud shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve never been afraid to die.¡±

    ¡°Me neither!¡± barked Xing Que.

    The white-robed Immortal Kunwu sighed. ¡°More than twenty days have passed, but there¡¯s still no word from the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign. I really wanted to see him again before I died, but now, even that seems like an unattainable luxury...¡±

    His expression was utterly bleak and dejected.

    Daoist Master Red Cloud said, ¡°I¡¯m certain that even if we die here, when His Excellency the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign finds out what happened, he¡¯ll be sure to avenge us.¡±

    Her voice was calm, yet it contained incontrovertible force.

    Xing Que nodded repeatedly. ¡°There¡¯s no way that Su guy... Err, I mean, there¡¯s no way the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign will remain unmoved!¡±

    The dog felt awkward just thinking about it, but back when they first met in the Eastern Profound Star Domain, it took Su Yi for a junior, and it frequently put on the airs of a senior.

    Only now did it realize how juvenile and ridiculous its behavior was. The mere thought made it want to dig a hole in the ground to hide itself in.

    ¡°Rest assured. I¡¯ll do everything in my power to prevent you from being hurt,¡± the white-robed Immortal Kunwu said with staunch determination.

    But it was then that someone appeared out of nowhere. He was tall, upright, and dressed in blue, with his long hair tied into a casual topknot. A gourd of wine hung from his waist.

    This was none other than Su Yi!

    Daoist Master Red Cloud and Xing Que were delighted, but when they saw who this new arrival was, they were unwittingly stunned. They almost dared not believe it.

    <i>Su Yi? No! That¡¯s His Excellency the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign!!</i>

    The white-robed Immortal Kunwu was briefly bewildered, but a momentter, he realized the implications, and his expression filled with excitement.

    <i>This is the Kunwu Hidden Realm! Even those Immortal Kings of the Floating Mountain couldn¡¯t have entered this ce without Ol¡¯ Fire¡¯s help. Me and the other clones aside, the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign is the only person capable of entering this hidden realm unaided!</i>

    ¡°Your Excellency, is... is... is that you?¡± he couldn¡¯t help but blurt.

    Su Yi inclined his head. ¡°My apologies. I was in seclusion, so I only saw your message two days ago.¡±

    Nine provinces separated the White Reed and Little Spirit Provinces. Su Yi had crossed countless miles to get here. Even rushing at top speed, it took Su Yi two days to arrive.

    He then used the power of the Tree of All Worlds to slip into the Kunwu Hidden Realm undetected.

    ¡°Your Excellency, it really is you! Wonderful! Wonderful!¡±

    The white-robed Immortal Kunwu trembled from head to toe, too excited to even speak coherently.

    Daoist Master Red Cloud and Xing Que were excited too. It had been three years since they¡¯dst seen him. Moreover, they were trapped, and their lives hung in the bnce. Seeing Su Yi now was seeing the light of new hope amidst the darkness!

    But then, a rueful voice resounded throughout the hall.

    ¡°It¡¯s wonderful indeed. I¡¯ve finally waited long enough for the man I admire, respect, and worship above all others to arrive!¡±

    The crowd was startled. All of them looked over.

    They weren¡¯t sure when, but the red-robed Immortal Kunwu was already standing outside the hall. His eyes zed with divine mes as he stared intently at Su Yi, his gaze wistful and emotional. But the mockery within his words would have been obvious to anyone.

    ¡°Impudent! Ol¡¯ Four, how dare you treat the Sovereign with disrespect?¡± The white-robed Immortal Kunwu¡¯s expression darkened, and he bellowed in fury, ¡°Surely you haven¡¯t forgotten? If not for the Sovereign, we would have died countless times over!¡±

    The red-robed Immortal Kunwu couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°The former Immortal Kunwu really died during the Age of Fallen Immortals. His Excellency is no longer the man we once knew either. As the saying goes, ¡®The ces remain, but the people have changed.¡¯ Why speak of past benevolences?¡±

    His gaze then shifted to Su Yi. ¡°Don¡¯t you think, Your Excellency?¡±

    Instead of answering, Su Yi looked the red-robed Immortal Kunwu up and down and asked, ¡°You guessed I¡¯d show up, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The red-robed Immortal Kunwu smiled faintly and admitted it. ¡°When that woman and her dog entered the Kunwu Hidden Realm, I guessed that they were somehow connected to you. After all, besides us, you¡¯re the only one who knows how to carve the Five Elements Origin-Suppressing Edict.¡±

    He paused, then continued, ¡°And I knew that if Ol¡¯ Metal knew you¡¯d returned through reincarnation, he was sure to contact you right away. Thus, I¡¯ve been waiting all this time for your return.¡±

    He broke into a smile. ¡°Fortunately, it seems... my waiting was not for nothing!¡±

 Chapter 1777 - You Call That a Big Surprise?

    <h4>Chapter 1777 - You Call That a Big Surprise?</h4>

    The red-robed Immortal Kunwu was calm and at ease from the moment he arrived.

    When he spoke to Su Yi, his tone was outwardly respectful, but it was strange and somehow off. He wasn¡¯t really being respectful at all.

    This infuriated the white-robed Immortal Kunwu to the point that his whole body quivered with fury.

    Back in the day, the Sovereign had saved their lives many times over, and he¡¯d even guided and assisted their cultivation on numerous asions. He hadn¡¯t held back or been at all selfish!

    Even Daoist Master Red Cloud and Xing Que were ufortable.

    Only Su Yi seemed as calm as ever. ¡°So you¡¯re saying you¡¯ve long since prepared to duke things out with me?¡±

    The red-robed Immortal Kunwuughed. ¡°It¡¯s just as you said. I¡¯ve indeed prepared thoroughly for your arrival. I hope to give you a big surprise!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Before you reveal your surprise, might you tell me why you¡¯ve changed so much?¡±

    The red-robed Immortal Kunwu¡¯s smile faded. After a moment¡¯s silence, he said, ¡°Sovereign, everyone changes.¡±

    He offered no further exnation. He just said, ¡°The Ol¡¯ Fire you remember died during the cataclysm of the Age of Fallen Immortals....¡±

    The white-robed Immortal Kunwu roared, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just because the Floating Mountain saved your life? Even if you owe them a life debt, that doesn¡¯t justify treating the Sovereign like this!¡±

    The red-robed Immortal Kunwu said icily, ¡°The Floating Mountain didn¡¯t just save <i>my </i>life. They saved yours, too, Ol¡¯ Metal!¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    The white-robed Immortal Kunwu was just about to say something, but the red-robed Immortal Kunwu seemed to have run out of patience. ¡°All of that¡¯s ancient history. No need to bring it up anymore. The Sovereign has arrived, so naturally, it¡¯s time to give him the big surprise I¡¯ve prepared!¡±

    He looked at Su Yi, bowed slightly, and sighed. ¡°My apologies, Your Excellency.¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, he swung his sleeves.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The entire hall instantly split.

    Countless tree branches, each as thick as a mountain range, surged forth from all directions, intertwining into a massive wooden cage that surrounded Su Yi and hispanionspletely.

    As the dense branches swayed, the entire cage took to the skies and appeared in the middle of the enormous ritual grounds.

    Only now did Daoist Master Red Cloud and Xing Que realize that the hall they¡¯d been in was on top of the Kunwu Divine Tree.

    Now, the hall had been destroyed, and the dense cage surrounding them was formed entirely out of the branches of the Kunwu Divine Tree!

    Now, they¡¯d been brought down to the ck ritual grounds.

    The ritual grounds were fully one hundred thousand feet across and covered in grand and mysterious Dao Markings. Thirty-foot-tall bronze formation gs were ced around its periphery.

    This was the Grounds of Divine Sacrifice that over one thousand immortals of the Floating Mountain had worked together to ce. The nine bronze formation gs were divine treasures given to them by their divine backer, Divine Venerate Qing Di!!

    Daoist Master Red Cloud and Xing Que¡¯s expressions shifted. The white-robed Immortal Kunwu had told them that the Grounds of Divine Sacrifice were built to usher in a divine son!

    They also knew that during the ritual, the red-robed Immortal Kunwu would sacrifice the white-robed Immortal Kunwu¡¯s source power!

    Now, they, Su Yi, and the white-robed Immortal Kunwu were all trapped in a cage of the Kunwu Divine Tree¡¯s branches. There was nowhere left to run!

    ¡°Ol¡¯ Fire! You¡¯ve gone insane!¡± the white-robed Immortal Kunwu roared in fury.

    He was thoroughly bound in fiery divine chains, and he couldn¡¯t even move a muscle. Now, he was trapped in a cage on top of that. He didn¡¯t even have the chance to struggle!

    He wasn¡¯t afraid to die, but he was infuriated that the red-robed Immortal Kunwu was trying to trap and kill Su Yi.

    ¡°You needn¡¯t be angry,¡± said Su Yi. He swept his gaze across the cage and whispered, ¡°It isn¡¯t worth it.¡±

    The white-robed Immortal Kunwu said bitterly, ¡°I should never have asked you toe here, Your Excellency!¡±

    Off in the distance, the red-robed Immortal Kunwu threw back his head andughed uproariously.

    He raised his hand high into the air, closed his fist, and bellowed, ¡°Suppress!¡±

    <i>Boom!!</i>

    The towering Kunwu Divine Tree swayed, and the explosive, boundless power of the five elements poured from the dense branches, blotting out the sun like the waters of heaven breaking through a dam.

    The tyrannical elemental powerpletely enveloped the cage, descending ruthlessly upon Su Yi.

    Daoist Master Red Cloud and Xing Que¡¯s hair stood on end.

    ¡°Watch out, Your Excellency!¡± The white-robed Immortal Kunwu cried out frantically. He was a Xiantian lifeform born of the Kunwu Divine Tree, so he naturally knew better than just about anyone how terrifying its elemental source power was.

    It could easily reduce even Immortal Kings to powder! Even Great Martial Stage experts would struggle to escape!

    ¡°Activate!¡± Su Yi raised his open palms into the air, and inscrutable, mysterious light surged forth, enveloping him and his threepanions.

    The light looked dreamlike and ethereal, but it had an invincible charm about it. It actually blocked all of the terrifying elemental source power descending from all sides!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A violent impact rang out.

    The light barrier didn¡¯t even budge.

    The white-robed Immortal Kunwu was unwittingly stunned. After all, blocking the elemental source power was like contending with the entire Kunwu Divine Tree!

    He would never have guessed that the reincarnated Sovereign would be this strong even as an Immortal Lord.

    Daoist Master Red Cloud and Xing Que couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. They felt as if they were witnessing a miracle.

    He was just one person, but he was supporting a barrier of light that blocked the onught of a massive primordial power!!

    Off in the distance, the red-robed Immortal Kunwu snorted coldly and attacked again.

    ¡°Capture!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The cage formed of tree branches suddenly started closing in on them, like countless tightening ropes.

    <i>Bang! Bang! Bang!</i>

    A rapidfire series of explosions rang out.

    Before the countless branches could bind Su Yi and hispanions, the curtain of light stopped them. From the outside, it was like a wall. Countless tree branches tightened relentlessly around it in an attempt to burst it.

    That aside, the explosive five elements source power poured down continuously, working with the tree branches to m into the barrier.

    The moment the barrier broke, Su Yi and the others inside it would have nowhere to run and nowhere to hide. They¡¯d bepletely trapped!

    But none of that happened.

    The red-robed Immortal Kunwu on the distant battlefield couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned. His expression was shifting and uncertain.

    He¡¯d learned of Su Yi¡¯s abilities in this incarnation from the experts of the Floating Mountain.

    He knew that the man he once revered like a god was, even post reincarnation, so terrifyingly strong that he could kill Immortal Kings with ease.

    And because Immortal Kunwu had served Wang Ye for years, he knew better than anyone how terrifying of an existence the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign was.

    Thus, right from the start, the red-robed Immortal Kunwu held nothing back. He did everything in his power to take Su Yi down in one fell swoop.

    Who¡¯d have thought that even after drawing upon the Kunwu Divine Tree¡¯s full power, he¡¯d barely even manage to entrap his target?

    Further in the distance, over a thousand immortals of the Floating Mountain clustered together and watched the battle. When they saw this, they couldn¡¯t help but be horrified.

    <i>Su Yi is actually this strong!?</i>

    The thin saber wielder and the delicately handsome Daoist exchanged nces. Their brows furrowed.

    They¡¯d long since known that the red-robed Immortal Kunwu had ced a trap for Su Yi. The red-robed Immortal Kunwu had beenpletely confident that so long as Su Yi fell into his, he couldn¡¯t possibly escape.

    They would never have guessed that even trapped, Su Yi would be able to fight back!

    Meanwhile, the thoroughly surrounded Su Yi said calmly, ¡°You call this... a ¡®big surprise?¡¯ It¡¯s been a long time since Ist saw you, but you¡¯re far less capable than I remember.¡±

    With that, he shook his head and swung his sleeves.

    A swath of sword qi whooshed forth, cleaving into the chains fettering the white-robed Immortal Kunwu, Daoist Master Red Cloud, and Xing Que. All three of them instantly regained their freedom!

    ¡°....¡± The red-robed Immortal Kunwu fell silent. Indescribable humiliation filled his heart, and his face flushed red.

    His past self had respected the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign as he might a god.

    But that was in the past!

    He¡¯d thought that the reincarnated Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign had fallen off his pedestal and that he could capture Su Yi without difficulty.

    Who¡¯d have thought Su Yi would turn around and make fun of him instead?

    Suddenly, the red-robed Immortal Kunwu gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°Sovereign, it¡¯s too early to act smug!¡±

    He flipped his palm, and a bronze spear swathed in churning mes appeared in his grip. He leaped through the air, arriving in the ritual grounds in a single bound.

    He raised his right hand, and ruthlessly thrust the spear swathed in Great Martial Stage Laws of Fire at the barrier.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    The barrier shook violently, and a massive indentation appeared on its surface. The entire barrier showed signs of copsing.

    The red-robed Immortal Kunwu felt a thrill of delight. Without any hesitation, he attacked again in full force.

    That aside, the cage of countless branches kept on tightening, and the source power of the five elements continued assailing the barrier.

    This three-pronged attack left the barrier swaying, trembling, and wailing without end.

    When they saw this, the distant onlookers from the Floating Mountain looked excited. It would have been obvious to anyone that the light barrier wouldn¡¯tst much longer!

    Daoist Master Red Cloud and Xing Que¡¯s hearts jumped, and their bodies tensed.

    The white-robed Immortal Kunwu gnashed his teeth, but just as he was about to help, Su Yi shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m here. What need is there for your intervention?¡±

    Su Yi then turned his attention to the red-robed Immortal Kunwu and said calmly, ¡°Rx. I just wanted to see just how big this surprise of his was. I wouldn¡¯t have thought it would be... nothing but a series of disappointments.¡±

    The white-robed Immortal Kunwu looked baffled. ¡°??¡±

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    The light barrier finally couldn¡¯t take it. It exploded with a bang, and the branches and elemental power flooded in, surging toward Su Yi and hispanions.

    This terrifying scene left even the distant onlookers unwittingly shaken. Who among them could have blocked such an onught? They feared they¡¯d have been killed instantly!

    The red-robed Immortal Kunwu¡¯s eyes lit up with delight. <i>Finally!</i>

    But it was then that Su Yi threw a fist with all his might.

    <i>Boom!!</i>

    The branches flooding toward them like mad on all sides burst as if they were made of paper, reduced to countless tiny fragments.

    The downpour of elemental source power shattered with a bang and receded like waters at low tide.

    And the power of that fist sent the red-robed Immortal Kunwu flying backward!

    One punch, and Su Yi broke through his enemies¡¯ encirclement and turned the situation on its head!

 Chapter 1778 - Sacrifice

    <h4>Chapter 1778 - Sacrifice</h4>

    A light of rain filled the air and scattered.

    Smoke and dust swept outward as the red-robed Immortal Kunwu shot back like an arrow, flying several thousand feet before managing to stabilize himself.

    His expression filled with utter astonishment. <i>One punch, and he broke through the encirclement? Is such power really possible for an Immortal Lord!?</i>

    The distant experts of Floating Mountain all looked stricken. The tyrannical power of this fist astonished them.

    The power of the Kunwu Divine Tree could trap even Great Martial Stage experts! And the red-robed Immortal Kunwu wasparable to a Great Martial Stage Expert in his own right!

    But in the blink of an eye, both the Kunwu Divine Tree and the red-robed Immortal Kunwu had been forced back!!

    The way everyone looked at Su Yi suddenly changed.

    ¡°That all you got?¡± As the misty clouds dispersed, they revealed Su Yi¡¯s tall, upright figure. He gazed at the red-robed Immortal Kunwu and shook his head. ¡°Ol¡¯ Fire, you¡¯ve truly disappointed me.¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, he suddenly disappeared.

    The red-robed Immortal Kunwu¡¯s pupils constricted, and he swung his bronze spear in a circle.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    zing divine mes swept outward, burning the skies, but within mere moments, fist force burst forth, cleaving through the sky as if it were made of rotten wood and scattering the sea of divine me.

    Its power then descended upon the red-robed Immortal Kunwu.

    <i>ng!!</i>

    The red-robed Immortal Kunwu met his attack head-on. His bronze spear shook in his grip and almost flew from his hands. The impact made his blood and qi churn.

    He found this difficult to believe.

    After all, despite the effects of the cataclysm of the Age of Fallen Immortals, he was still in the Great Martial Stage!

    Yet now, despite facing a mere Saint Realm cultivator, it seemed he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold out much longer.

    How could he <i>not </i>be surprised?

    ¡°Tell me why you chose to cooperate with Floating Mountain, and in light of our former bond, I can give you an opportunity to make amends,¡± said Su Yi as he approached from afar.

    He naturally wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with the Eastern Seas¡¯ Floating Mountain. Their founder, Yun Feijing, was one of Wang Ye¡¯s greatest enemies.

    During the Battle of Eternal Night, Wang Ye cut Yun Feijing¡¯s head off. He was one of the twenty-one Great Realm experts who¡¯d died beneath Wang Ye¡¯s sword!

    And the red-robed Immortal Kunwu was actually colluding with the Floating Mountain. He¡¯d even gone so far as to set a trap for Su Yi. How could Su Yi <i>not </i>feel hurt and angry?

    ¡°Make amends?¡± The red-robed Immortal Kunwu threw back his head andughed uproariously. ¡°Tell me, what crime have Imitted?

    He suddenly raised his hand and tapped.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The Kunwu Divine Tree swayed, and its countless branches danced like mad, like divine whips descending from the heavens. All of them ruthlessly targeted Su Yi.

    Every branch was covered in the resplendent source power of the five elements. They could easily crush Immortal Kings!

    At the same time, the red-robed Immortal Kunwu let out a long roar, swung his bronze spear, and lunged at Su Yi.

    He seemedpletely frenzied, with the fierce, zing momentum of a divine me. His Grand Martial Stage power made even heaven and earth seem dimmer byparison.

    Su Yi neither dodged nor fled. His robes billowed around him as countless streaks of sword qi floated into the air, like dazzling arcs of light rising from the ground, piercing everything in all directions.

    The humming of a sword rose like the tides.

    Wherever sword qi passed, it severed the whiplike branches, sending them flying through the air like dead snakes.

    One after another, long, narrow rifts tore open in the sky!

    And as Su Yi moved, his peak Saint Realm cultivation base heated up like a furnace of the Grand Dao.

    <i>ng!</i>

    He still fought barehanded, but every strike thatnded broke another of the red-robed Immortal Kunwu¡¯s attacks, almost forcing him back!

    Su Yi no longer showed mercy, either. He leaped forth, fist swinging. With every punch, wondrous and unfathomable mysteries of the Grand Dao surged forth with all-epassing force, like a tidal wave or avnche. The sky copsed, and the mountains and rivers trembled!

    From a distance, the onlookers watched as heaven and earth copsed beneath each punch. Su Yi was like a god marching into war with unparalleled valliance. None could stand in his way!

    Within just a few breaths of time, the red-robed Immortal Kunwu was too battered to even raise his head. He was repeatedly forced back, and all he could do was passively defend himself. He didn¡¯t even have the strength tounch a counterattack.

    His face was full of rm and fury. His eyes bulged, and he struggled to ept this.

    He was in the Great Martial Stage!! And even if he weren''t, he could control the source power of the Kunwu Divine Tree to attack Su Yi from all sides!

    Yet all of his efforts were to no avail. Su Yi was just too tyrannical. Every fist struck with unstoppable force. Nothing could stand in his way!

    What secret arts? What Great Martial divine abilities? All of them were useless!!

    It wasn¡¯t just the red-robed Immortal Kunwu. The distant white-robed Immortal Kunwu, Daoist Master Red Cloud, and Xing Que were wide-eyed and ck-jawed with surprise too.

    All of them knew that Su Yi was capable of crushing Immortal Kings while not being one himself. That was already shocking, unheard of, and unprecedented, an irreplicable miracle.

    None of them could have imagined that not even a Great Martial Stage expert like the red-robed Kunwu would struggle to block the sharpness of Su Yi¡¯s edge. At this rate, he wouldn¡¯tst much longer!

    ¡°If His Excellency the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign wanted to kill me, he could do it with a single flick of his finger...¡± Xing Que watched in a daze.

    Back in the Human Realm, the dog dared to put on the airs of a senior in front of Su Yi because prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, it had been a Void Realm True Immortal.

    Three years had passed since the dog hadst seen Su Yi, but it was still a Void Realm True Immortal.

    Yet Su Yi, a cultivator from the Human Realm, had not only surpassed it in cultivation but could now ughter Immortal Kings with ease. He¡¯d suppressed even the red-robed Immortal Kunwu to the point that he could barely lift his head!

    Theparison was stark. It was obvious how great a shock this was to Xing Que.

    <i>No wonder our n ancestors spoke of the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign with such reverence, </i>Daoist Master Red Cloud murmured inwardly.

    She vividly recalled that when she was still a little girl, the n¡¯s old-timers spoke of the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign like juniors gazing upon a deity from afar, with all the respect, dread, and reverence that entailed!

    At the time, she¡¯d been too young to fully understand. It was only after reaching adulthood that she understood just how unparalleled of an existence Wang Ye was.

    Now, when she saw Su Yi¡¯s power firsthand, Daoist Master Red Cloud suddenly felt strange. <i>I met the reincarnation of the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign and established ties with him purely by chance. How could I have been so fortunate?</i>

    Further away, the experts of Floating Mountain felt chills in their hands and feet, and their souls practically left their bodies in sheer panic. All they could think was, <i>Is a Great Martial Stage powerhouse... still not enough to take Su Yi down?</i>

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    As the battle raged on, the red-robed Immortal Kunwu coughed up blood.

    His handsome face was instantly deathly pale.

    ¡°If my vitality weren¡¯t badly damaged, how could a paltry little Immortal Lord like you possibly suppress me?¡± His eyes bulged. He was obviously beside himself with fury.

    Su Yi said coldly, ¡°In my past life, even at your full strength, how could your mere fire elemental clone havested this long against me?¡±

    The red-robed Immortal Kunwu instantly mped his jaw shut.

    He attacked in a mad frenzy, giving it everything he had, but it was to no avail. He was repeatedly suppressed and forced back.

    Moreover, his injuries were piling on!

    The Kunwu Divine Tree¡¯s power wasn¡¯t much help at all, either.

    ¡°What¡¯re you all just standing there for? If I die, do you think you¡¯ll get out of this alive? Hurry up and activate the sacrificial formation. Let¡¯s take him down together!¡± bellowed the red-robed Immortal Kunwu.

    The distant experts of the Floating Mountain instantly got to work.

    ¡°Activate!¡±

    The two Immortal Kings were the first to take action. They led their thousand-plus subordinates in pouring everything they had into the formation covering the Grounds of Divine Sacrifice.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The nine formation gs given to them by Divine Venerate Qing Di lit up and erupted with taboo power.

    The towering Kunwu Divine Tree caught aze as if they¡¯d set it on fire. Its trunk, leaves, branches, and even its elemental source power burned, transforming into a flood of destructive power that surged into the formation.

    ¡°This is bad!¡± The white-robed Immortal Kunwupletely lost hisposure. Now that the formation was active, it was obvious that they nned to drain the entirety of the Kunwu Divine Tree¡¯s main body and source power!

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Shouts resounded throughout the heavens. Arcs of taboo, resplendent light shot out of the formation and swept through the sky.

    Heaven and earth split as if sheared open with scissors.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he immediately got out of the way.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The moment he disappeared, the space he¡¯d been standing in moments prior copsed. The air split, and a current of destructive power flooded over the area. It seemed there was nothing it couldn¡¯t destroy!

    There was no need to even question it. Had it hit Su Yi, he would have been badly injured or possibly even killed!

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill them first, then.¡± Su Yi blurred, then disappeared.

    A momentter, he reappeared beneath the distant dome of heaven and pressed down with both hands.

    <i>Boom!!</i>

    Sword rain filled the air and descended from the heavens.

    Within moments, the thousand-plus Floating Mountain experts controlling the formation died brutal deaths. A wave of blood swept outward.

    Only the two Immortal Kings sensed the danger in time to flee, avoiding death by a hair. When they saw how their allies had perished, both of them broke out in cold sweats.

    ¡°Haha! Your Excellency, you can no longer stop this from happening!¡±

    The red-robed Immortal Kunwu¡¯sughter boomed throughout the

    He stood within the formation, his hair loose and disheveled, and his eyes zing like divine mes and glinting with viciousness. He looked utterly deranged.

    Su Yi turned to face him. His eyes narrowed.

    When the formation activated, even the Kunwu Divine Tree burned. The taboo power of the formation shot into the heavens like a sharp sword, boring a hole through the firmament. It pierced throughyer afteryer of ethereal, invisible barriers between worlds, prating deeper and deeper through time and space!

    ¡°Are you trying to usher in that divine son?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed with cold light.

    The red-robed Immortal Kunwu let out a burst of frenziedughter. ¡°Your Excellency, I admit I¡¯m no match for you, but so long as I usher in the divine son, you won¡¯t escape disaster either!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! Ol¡¯ Fire, even if you sacrifice the Kunwu Divine Tree¡¯s power, you can forget about opening a portal through time and space, let alone ushering in that divine son!¡± roared the white-robed Immortal Kunwu.

    Earlier, the red-robed Immortal Kunwu had nned on sacrificing him. That would have been enough to smoothlyplete the summoning ritual.

    But now, the white-robed Immortal Kunwu had been rescued. There was no way the red-robed Immortal Kunwu could sacrifice him now. Without his source power, the red-robed Immortal Kunwu¡¯s ns would fail at the final, most important step. He couldn¡¯t possibly usher in the divine son!

    But then, the red-robed Immortal Kunwuughed uproariously. ¡°And what if I sacrifice myself? Can¡¯t I usher in the divine son then?¡±

    The crowd was stunned. All of them found this hard to believe.

    He wanted to sacrifice himself!? Who¡¯d have dared to imagine that the red-robed Immortal Kunwu would go to such lengths?

    Even Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but frown.

 Chapter 1779 - Descent

    <h4>Chapter 1779 - Descent</h4>

    As the red-robed Immortal Kunwu spoke, he looked at Su Yi. He¡¯d obviously cast all reservations aside, and he seemed deranged.

    He hissed, ¡°Your Excellency, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve never understood. Please enlighten me!¡±

    ¡°Speak,¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡°During the Age of Fallen Immortals, I could only watch helplessly as my other three bodies died brutal deaths beneath the cataclysm. My life hung in the bnce too. I vowed that if anyone saved my life, I¡¯d work tirelessly on their behalf, no matter who they were!¡±

    The red-robed Immortal Kunwu said slowly and clearly, ¡°Tell me, Your Excellency, if someone saved <i>you </i>after you made such a vow, wouldn¡¯t you serve them too?¡±

    Su Yi instantly understood. During the Age of Fallen Immortals, someone from the Floating Mountain must have saved the red-robed Immortal Kunwu¡¯s life. The red-robed Immortal Kunwu then chose to serve him to carry out his vow!

    The vow was the reason behind the red-robed Immortal Kunwu¡¯s promise!

    In a sense, the red-robed Immortal Kunwu was just keeping his word, and there was nothing to criticize.

    But he¡¯d still chosen to help Floating Mountain hurt the white-robed Immortal Kunwu, and Su Yi, too. That was no different from betrayal!

    ¡°Did Floating Mountain force you to do this?¡± Su Yi asked after a moment¡¯s silence.

    The red-robed Immortal Kunwu smiled bleakly. ¡°Does it make a difference? Back then, who in the Immortal Realm <i>didn¡¯t </i>know that Yun Feijing, the founder of Floating Mountain, died by your hand?¡±

    Su Yi said coldly, ¡°Then why attack Ol¡¯ Metal?¡±

    The red-robed Immortal Kunwu¡¯s expression shifted. In the end, he said nothing. ¡°Just as a monk cannot love both a woman and the Buddha, a man cannot serve two masters. Your Excellency, all I want to know is, in my shoes, what would <i>you</i> have chosen?¡±

    Su Yi said calmly, ¡°Ol¡¯ Fire, you fought by my side all those years. Surely you know that even in the face of death, I would never have made such a vow? I would never have ced my life into another¡¯s hands in the first ce.¡±

    The red-robed Immortal Kunwu was stunned.

    A momentter, he seemed ovee with emotion. The rims of his eyes reddened, and his expression contorted. ¡°Your Excellency, if I told you that the very moment I was saved, I already regretted my vow... would you believe me?¡±

    He smiled bleakly. ¡°My decision has tormented me like a heart devil for countless years, fettering my Dao Heart. It¡¯s been like a fishbone stuck in my throat, and I¡¯ve known no peace since, but... it¡¯s already toote to turn back....¡±

    He took a deep breath, then gazed up at the dome of heaven. ¡°I promised long ago that I¡¯d usher the divine son into the Immortal Realm even if it cost me my life, and I naturally have to keep my word!

    ¡°I, Ol¡¯ Fire, have made many mistakes in my life. Perhaps the only thing worth taking pride in is that I¡¯ve always kept my promises...¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    His body instantly caught aze, and his source energy fused into the Grounds of Divine Sacrifice. An arc of divine light instantly started outlining a spacetime portal in the sky!

    ¡°Ol¡¯ Fire! It¡¯s not toote for you to turn back! Continue being stubborn, and you¡¯ll only kill yourself!¡± The white-robed Immortal Kunwu¡¯s eyes bulged, his heart full of frantic panic.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t waste any time talking. He immediately intervened.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The Sword of the Human Realm appeared in his palm. Su Yi circted the mysteries of reincarnation and shed at the Grounds of Divine Sacrifice.

    The power of this sh was far, far greater than the one Su Yi had used before. Even the Kunwu Divine Tree suffered a heavy impact, and numerous branches snapped and broke.

    Contrary to Su Yi¡¯s expectations, the Grounds of Divine Sacrifice was iparably mystical. The nine bronze formation gs rumbled and boomed, blocking his attack!

    ¡°Sovereign, it¡¯s useless. Divine Venerate Qing Di refined those nine formation gs, and he¡¯s a true High-Ranked God! Even at your former peak, you would have struggled to destroy his secret treasures,¡± said the red-robed Immortal Kunwu with a sigh.

    He straightened his back, but bis entire body burned like a candle, his figure rapidly growing more and more indistinct.

    Meanwhile, deep within the dome of heaven, the spacetime portal was gradually materializing! They were indistinct, but two figures were just barely visible from beyond the gateway. They¡¯d obviously been waiting there even prior to the ritual.

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed, and he attacked once more without the slightest hesitation.

    This time, he drew upon the Sword of the Nine Hells!!

    <i>Boom!!</i>

    The Grounds of Divine Sacrifice broke, and the nine formation gs scattered.

    The tyrannical power of that sh created a perfectly straight rift through heaven and earth. Even the Kunwu Divine Tree¡¯s towering trunk was damaged.

    But Su Yi was ultimately one step toote.

    A portal through space and time arose deep within the firmament, and an indescribable, taboo air billowed outward, shaking the entire Kunwu Hidden Realm.

    By now, the red-robed Immortal Kunwu¡¯s figure was blurry almost beyond recognition.

    He suddenly whipped around, faced Su Yi, and said, ¡°Your Excellency, I¡¯ve made so many mistakes. It¡¯s only right that I pay for them with my life.

    ¡°All of you should hurry up and leave. When the divine son gets here, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t get another opportunity to flee.¡±

    The red-robed Immortal Kunwu faced Su Yi, then bowed.¡±Your humble subordinate shall be leaving ahead!¡±

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The red-robed Immortal Kunwu dissipated into ash. Just like that, he was gone.

    The white-robed Immortal Kunwu stood there in a daze, ovee with a mix of grief and rage.

    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t clung desperately to life then, you would never have died such a sorry death.¡± Su Yi sighed to himself.

    Sometimes, the pitiful brought their misfortunes upon themselves. Ol¡¯ Fire was a vivid example of that!

    <i>Boom¡ª¡ª!</i>

    Deep within the dome of heaven, the spacetime portal rumbled and boomed, and a turbulent storm of spacetime power appeared around it.

    The two figures beyond the gateway were now clearly visible.

    A man and a woman.

    The man was tall and majestic. He was dressed in purple, with a golden jade crown and youthful features.

    He walked with his hands behind his back, and his eyes glittered like stars. A fist-sized golden jade tripod cauldron floated in front of him, reflecting a stingingly bright, golden power of the Laws that blocked the turbulent spacetime power.

    The woman beside him hugged a sheathed sword to her chest. Her long hair was tied up, and she wore a long ck dress. Her skin was as fair and smooth as snow.

    She was tall, thin, and extraordinarily beautiful, with eyes that glinted like swords, with a cold, aloof air about her. Her entire body emanated imposing murderous intent.

    There was no doubt about it. The purple-robed man was the divine son the Floating Mountain was trying to usher in!

    The woman with the sheathed sword seemed more like an attendant.

    There was no need to even question it. The moment the portal stabilized, both of them would charge through and descend into the Immortal Realm!

    When Su Yi saw this, he quickly issued orders, ¡°Ol¡¯ Metal, put away the Kunwu Divine Tree. Red Cloud, take Xing Que and hide inside the Divine Replenishment Furnace.¡±

    With that, Su Yi took out the furnace and put Daoist Master Red Cloud and Xing Que inside.

    The white-robed Immortal Kunwu didn¡¯t dare to be negligent. He shot ahead, straight into the Kunwu Divine Tree.

    The towering tree instantly shrank countless times over. In the end, it was just the size of a fist.

    The white-robed Immortal Kunwu¡¯s much reduced figure appeared over one of its branches. He cried out frantically, ¡°Hurry up and run, Your Excellency!¡±

    Su Yi shook his head slightly. ¡°You should hide for now, too.¡±

    As he spoke, he ced the now palm-sized Kunwu Divine Tree and white-robed Immortal Kunwu into the Divine Replenishment Furnace.

    Then, he rose into the heavens, swinging the Sword of the Human Realm at the spacetime portal.

    The red-robed Immortal Kunwu had died to usher in this so-called ¡°divine son.¡± How could Su Yi possibly just give up and let him enter the Immortal Realm?

    Admittedly, the red-robed Immortal Kunwu had done this of his own volition, but hadn¡¯t he been pushed to it by his vow?

    When the purple-robed man and woman in ck saw this, they were unwittingly stunned. It seemed they dared not believe that someone would impede their descent into the Immortal Realm.

    <i>Boom!!</i>

    Sword qi cleaved into the spacetime portal, like white light piercing the sun.

    But the storm of spacetime power was far too terrifying. It instantly neutralized most of Su Yi¡¯s sword qi, and by the time the remaining power reached its target, it barely managed to shake the portal.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    Back in the Buzhou Mountains, he personally stopped the leader of the Church of All Spirits from ushering in Divine Son Lu Feng.

    But Su Yi did it by disrupting the Church of All Spirits¡¯ ceremony. This was different. The red-robed Immortal Kunwu had already offered up his source energy to open a spacetime portal. The ritual was alreadyplete, so stopping the divine son¡¯s descent was already iparably difficult!

    But... Su Yi didn¡¯t give up. He attacked again without the slightest politeness. Dense sword qi rose into the firmament,unching a relentless onught.

    ¡°He¡¯s tantly spheming against the gods. He must face divine retribution!!¡±

    The two Immortal King experts of the Floating Mountain had survived the earlier danger. When they saw what Su Yi was trying to do, they were ovee with anger and shock.

    But they dared not get any closer! Su Yi was just too terrifying. He could kill them as easily as he could turn over his palm.

    ¡°Esteemed Divine Son, I¡¯ll go destroy him!¡±

    The woman hugging a sheathed sword to her chest erupted with murderous intent. She was obviously enraged.

    The portal had yet to fully stabilize, but Su Yi was relentlessly attacking it. It was starting to show signs of instability.

    The purple-robed man frowned. ¡°Bai Liu, if you force your way through now, you¡¯ll face an inevitable bacsh from the Immortal Realm¡¯s natural order...¡±

    ¡°A bacsh, that¡¯s all! I might get badly injured, but I¡¯m confident I¡¯ll survive with enough strength to crush that sphemous, self-conceited little wretch!¡± the woman in the ck dress said icily. ¡°Please grant me this request, Esteemed Divine Son!¡±

    ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll help you.¡± The man in purple hesitated no longer. Suddenly, he poured the full extent of his strength into the golden jade tripod cauldron in front of him.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Glittering golden power of the Laws erupted from the cauldron. Shockingly, it forced open a path right to the portal and into the Immortal Realm.

    The woman in the ck dress, Bai Liu, seized the opportunity to dash through it.

    But before she¡¯d gotten far, turbulent spacetime power swept across her, and the power of the Immortal Realm¡¯s natural order mmed into her.

    At a critical juncture, she bit through the tip of her tongue, activated a secret technique, and raised a glittering silver disc into the air.

    The Spirit-Inversion Yin-Yang Disc!

    This was the life-saving treasure she kept in reserve, a supreme treasure of the Great Realm!

    When light erupted from the disc, it blocked the otherwise lethal onught.

    The blink of an eyeter¡ª¡ª

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    The supreme Great Realm treasure split into pieces. Even the woman in ck was badly injured; half of her body was torn open.

    The turbulent spacetime power was just too terrifying!

    That aside, she suffered a bacsh from the natural order of the Immortal Dao, making her injuries even worse!

    Fortunately, sacrificing her treasure was just enough to save her life. She escaped disaster just in time, blurred into a beam of ck light, and descended from the heavens!

 Chapter 1780 - The Great Profound Stage

    <h4>Chapter 1780 - The Great Profound Stage</h4>

    The woman in the ck dress really was strong.

    She forced her way through the turbulent spacetime currents, cleaving a path to life through the natural order!

    But she paid a grievous price.

    Her supreme, life-saving treasures had been shattered, and most of her bodyy in ruin. Her injuries were severe.

    Moreover, the moment she descended from the heavens, countless streaks of sword qi whooshed toward her.

    Every strike was forceful and tyrannical, and they struck at an opportune moment. The woman in the ck dress didn¡¯t even get the chance to catch her breath.

    Naturally, this was Su Yi¡¯s work.

    <i>Kaboom!</i>

    Firelight ran rampant, and divine radiance rose into the air.

    The woman¡¯s battered frame erupted with appalling ck mes, and her right arm, the one holding her sheathed sword, swung through the air!

    Su Yi¡¯s countless streaks of sword qi ripped apart and broke.

    Su Yi¡¯s pupils constricted. <i>This woman is an expert of the Great Unity Stage!</i>

    Within the spacetime portal, the purple-robed man said calmly, ¡°Bai Liu, don¡¯t be polite. Kill him.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The woman in the ck dress nodded.

    The woman¡¯s battered body was quietly knitting back together, but her face was still pale and translucent.

    There was no doubt about it. Her injuries were so severe that there was no way of recovering quickly.

    ¡°Do all of the Immortal Realm¡¯s ants overestimate themselves in this way?¡± The woman¡¯s eyes shed like cold lightning as she locked onto Su Yi.

    She drew her de, walked through the air, and charged at Su Yi.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth shook as a tidal wave of murderous intent swept outward. The unrivaled power of the Great Unity Stage bore down on the surrounding skies, making them copse.

    Someone watching from a distance could never have imagined that this was someone who¡¯d only just been injured!

    That¡¯s just how terrifying the Great Unity Stage was.

    The Great Unity Stage was beyond the Great Martial Stage. Experts of this level started to condense their power of the Laws into a Great Realm Fire Source.

    The Fire Source never went out. It was like an eternal me, assting as the Grand Dao itself!

    ¡°So strong! I¡¯m sure that¡¯s one of the divine son¡¯s attendants. She must be an extraordinary existence!¡±

    The surviving Immortal Kings of Floating Mountain were stunned, and their hearts filled with eagerness.

    The divine son¡¯s attendant had descended into the Immortal Realm. How could the reincarnation of the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign possibly escape alive now?

    <i>h!</i>

    The woman in ck attacked without the slightest politeness. Before her voice had even finished echoing through the air, she swung her sword and attacked.

    Her sword was four feet long, with an edge as fine as a cicada¡¯s wing. As it swung, inky ck dark lightning burst from its edge.

    Seemingly cataclysmic lightning burst forth with unimaginable destructive power.

    Too terrifying! The impending lethal threat made Su Yi¡¯s skin go taut.

    Without the slightest hesitation, he attacked in full force, and the Sword of the Human Realm¡¯s hums resounded throughout the firmament.

    His essence, qi, and spirit seemed to catch aze, and without the slightest hesitation, he drew upon the power of the Sword of the Nine Hells within his sea of consciousness.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Two streaks of sword qi shed in midair.

    The entire stretch of sky split, and explosive destructive power swept out like a windstorm.

    Su Yi was forced back, his face alternating white and green. Throughout his body, his vital energy churned.

    It still wasn¡¯t enough!

    It seemed that it¡¯d be difficult to shake a Great Unity powerhouse even with the aura of the Sword of the Nine Hells!

    Ultimately, the gap between their cultivation bases was just too enormous.

    ¡°Hah? I wouldn¡¯t have guessed that an ant like you could block one of my attacks,¡± the woman in ck said with surprise.

    She really was severely injured, but she was a peak expert of the Great Unity Stage. Otherwise, there was no way that Divine Venerate Qing Di would have chosen her to apany the divine son.

    She would never have guessed that a young man who¡¯d obviously yet even to be an Immortal King could block her attack and live!

    This was far too unusual! Even in the boundlessly vast God Domain she¡¯d been born and raised in, such monsters were practically impossible to find.

    ¡°An ant?¡± Su Yi took a moment to steady his qi, then looked up at the woman in the ck dress. ¡°If you leave this ce alive, I¡¯ll just go ahead and offer you my head.¡±

    The woman in ck couldn¡¯t help but grin. However, her smile was extraordinarily cold. ¡°You want to get rid of your head? I¡¯ll help you!¡±

    As she spoke, her enchanting figure shed through the air and swung her sword.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The terrifying power of a Great Unity Realm expert nketed heaven and earth, sealing Su Yi¡¯s escape routes on all sides.

    Moreover, the woman¡¯s next attack was considerably stronger than herst.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t retreat. He raised his hand and took out a ck talisman.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The talisman exploded, and a ck sun took to the sky.

    The entire Kunwu Hidden Realm shook violently. Countless rifts appeared in midair, as if unable to bear the ck sun¡¯s power. Everything seemed to be on the verge of copse.

    A terrifying, taboo power erupted from the ck sun.

    ¡°Hm? That¡¯s the Exquisite Divine Venerate¡¯s Epoch Law, the Dark Sun!¡± When the man in purple saw this from beyond the spacetime portal, his expression darkened. <i>Don¡¯t tell me that guy is an emissary of the Exquisite Divine Venerate?</i>

    <i>Kaboom!</i>

    The ck sun took to the sky, shattering the woman¡¯s iing attack.

    A terrifying, taboo power mmed into her. With an agonized shriek, her body was torn to shreds, and her soul was badly damaged.

    In the end, although she survived, all that remained of her was a badly battered remnant soul.

    Even Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find this surprising. He¡¯d acquired the ck talisman from the gray-robed elder when he attacked the Church of the Exquisite Goddess. It was full of the goddess¡¯s power.

    Even Su Yi wouldn¡¯t have guessed that this treasure would be so terrifyingly strong.

    But then he quickly understood.

    He possessed the power of reincarnation, which countered and neutralized the Epoch Laws of the gods. But other people had no such power. The Great Unity Stage woman in the ck dress was a vivid example; one strike from the ck sun, and she almost lost her life!

    Even as Su Yi pondered, his movements never slowed. He shifted on his feet, arrived beside the woman¡¯s remnant soul, and grabbed it!

    ¡°Stop!¡± Within the spacetime portal, the purple-robed man bellowed, ¡°Spare her life, and this lofty one shall spare yours!¡±

    <i>Bang!</i>

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t even hesitate. He grabbed the woman¡¯s soul and shattered it into powder.

    ¡°You...¡± The man beyond the spacetime portal roared in fury, and his eyes shone with terrifying murderous intent.

    He¡¯d yet to even enter the Immortal Realm, but the attendant apanying him was already dead. How could he possibly ept this?

    Meanwhile, the two Immortal Kings of the Floating Mountain were dumbstruck.

    They would never have guessed that an expert of the Great Unity Realm would perish in the blink of an eye!!

    Meanwhile, Su Yi didn¡¯t hesitate to leap into the sky and attack the spacetime portal.

    He used the ck talisman earlier to save time. He wanted to defeat the woman in ck quickly, destroy the spacetime portal, and ruin the Floating Mountain¡¯s ns!

    <i>Boom! </i>

    He attacked rapidly, his sword qi sweeping outward like tidal waves mming into the shoreline.

    The spacetime portal shook once more.

    The purple-robed man¡¯s expression was unsightly, and he struggled to understand why an emissary of the Exquisite Divine Goddess would impede his descent into the Immortal Realm like this.

    It seemed... wildly unreasonable!

    ¡°Little wretch, do you really think this lofty one is incapable of forcing his way through?¡± The man in purple suddenly snorted coldly, then poured his strength into the golden jade cauldron and charged through the portal.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Golden Laws shot forth, and the spacetime portal shook violently.

    The man in purple leaped through it in a single bound!

    But the turbulent spacetime currents mmed into him momentster, shaking the tripod cauldron. The man in purple suffered a bacsh and coughed up blood.

    Before he could even steady himself, the power of the Laws of the Immortal Dao descended, attaking him like mad.

    Su Yi could tell at a nce that this bacsh was far more serious, and far more terrifying, than the woman¡¯s had been!

    <i>So, that guy is a Great Profound Stage expert... </i>Su Yi¡¯s heart shook, but he quickly understood.

    All Great Realm experts stood at the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao, but within the Great Realm, experts of the Great Profound Stage were the cream of the crop.

    Back then, Wang Ye had been in the Great Profound Stage too!

    There was no doubt about it. The higher the cultivation of the people arriving from the God Domain, the greater the bacsh from the natural order of the Immortal Dao when they crossed time and space.

    Su Yi also finally understood something else, too.

    The gods really were sending the divine children to the Immortal Realm so that they could vie for a chance to prove their Daos and be gods when the opportunity arose!

    After all, without Great Profound Stage cultivation, how could one possibly attempt to achieve divinity?

    The purple-robed man¡¯s long hair fluttered around him as he threw back his head and roared, ¡°Open!¡±

    His momentum was extraordinarily terrifying, but the most unbelievable part was his golden jade tripod cauldron. It was obviously an extraordinary, supreme treasure. It actually blocked the turbulent onught of the power of time and space!

    But the man in purple was injured nevertheless!

    The power of the natural order of the Immortal Dao covered the sky, as if the Immortal Realm itself was trying to heartlessly punish its uninvited guest.

    Even with the golden jade tripod cauldron to defend him, the man in purple was badly injured. The impact left him covered in blood. Just looking at him was startling.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t attack. His gaze waspletely fixated on the golden jade tripod cauldron. He had a strange look on his face.

    Within his sea of consciousness, the Sword of the Nine Hells seemed to have sensed the golden tripod cauldron¡¯s aura, and it was starting to get agitated!

    The fifth of the divine chains wrapped around the sword had even started ttering. It showed signs of awakening from its deep dormancy!!

    This development caught Su Yi off guard. <i>Could it be that my fifth incarnation, Li Fuyou, has a grudge against the owner of that golden tripod?</i>

    Meanwhile, beneath the distant dome of heaven.

    The man in purple let out a muffled grunt as he suppressed his cultivation base. His strength instantly fell from the Great Profound Stage all the way to the Great Martial Stage. Only then did he just barely manage to stabilize it.

    The power of the natural order of the Immortal Dao seemed to sense that the man in purple no longer presented a threat. It quickly receded and vanished back into the void.

    The man in purple let out a long sigh in obvious relief.

    But when he sensed the severity of his injuries, his face was instantly ashen.

    The power of the natural order of the Immortal Dao was like a punishment from nature itself. It didn¡¯t just damage his physical body. It even ate away at his foundations in the Grand Dao!

    No! Something wasn¡¯t right!

    This wasn¡¯t just the power of the natural order. It contained a strange tribtion of the Divine Dao!

    The purple-robed man¡¯s heart shook as he recalled that long ago, the gods joined forces to hide misfortune targeting Great Realm cultivators within the Immortal Realm¡¯s Laws.

    This was what the cultivators of the Floating Mountain called ¡°divine misfortune!¡±

    There was no doubt about it. When he faced a bacsh from the natural order of the Immortal Dao, he also met with divine misfortune because of his Great Profound Stage cultivation!

    ¡°Fuck, what is going on? I barely get here and with a bad start to boot, and now the power of the gods is screwing me over!¡±

    The man in purple was so dejected that he almostunched into a series of expletives.

 Chapter 1781 - Adrift in the Sea of Bitterness

    <h4>Chapter 1781 - Adrift in the Sea of Bitterness</h4>

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The spacetime portal dissipated and disappearedpletely from the dome of heaven.

    The man in purple stood in the air. Even though he¡¯d suppressed his cultivation down to the Great Martial Stage, the majestic aura emanating from him filled both heaven and earth.

    The golden jade cauldron hovering before him was the most shocking of all. It was this treasure that had helped him block the turbulent spacetime power and neutralize most of the bacsh from the Immortal Realm¡¯s Laws. It was iparably wondrous!

    ¡°Disciples Xiang Wu and Zu Yun of Floating Mountain greet you, Esteemed Divine Son!¡±

    The distant Immortal Kings bowed, their gazes fervently pious. They¡¯d watched as the man in purple forced his way into the Immortal Realm, and they couldn¡¯t have been any more astonished.

    The man in purplepletely ignored them.

    Instead, his eyes zed like torches as he locked onto the distant Su Yi and said icily, ¡°So, you didn¡¯t run after all. How truly unexpected.¡±

    He had the terrifying magnificence of an unparalleled ruler gazing down upon the four seas from on high. His entire body billowed with murderous intent, shaking the skies on all sides.

    Su Yi gripped the Sword of the Human Realm and said casually, ¡°Why should I run?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid to die?¡± asked the man in purple.

    ¡°Care to try me?¡± Su Yi asked calmly.

    As they stared each other down, an oppressive atmosphere permeated the entire stretch of heaven and earth.

    Neither of them attacked lightly. It seemed they were on guard against something. But at the same time, neither of them retreated in the slightest. They just stared each other down!

    The purple-robed man¡¯s eyes shed. After gazing intently at Su Yi for a moment, he said, ¡°The power the Immortal Realm knows as divine misfortune can harm this lofty one, but it can do no more.¡±

    ¡°Care to try me, then?¡± repeated Su Yi.

    The man in purple frowned. He couldn¡¯t quite see through his opponent and his paltry Saint Realm cultivation base. All he could do was temporarily suppress his murderous intent.

    He said expressionlessly, ¡°If we fight, you won¡¯t live to converse with me any further!¡±

    ¡°Try me,¡± Su Yi repeated.

    He looked calm and casual, yet he was domineering to the extreme.

    The purple-robed man felt that this was an unprecedented affront to his dignity. His aura swelled like waters at high tides, and his divine majesty soared into the firmament. He was obviously just itching to do battle.

    But in the end...

    He didn¡¯t attack.

    When Su Yi saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re too afraid, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Before the purple-robed man could respond, Su Yi said airily, ¡°If you attack with too much strength, you¡¯re sure to suffer divine misfortune. You might not be <i>afraid, </i>but you¡¯re at the very least worried that it¡¯ll damage your foundations in the Grand Dao. And if it does, it¡¯ll inevitably impact your ns to be a god!¡±

    The purple-robed man¡¯s gaze focused. It was just as Su Yi said. The way he saw it, damaging his foundations just to kill his opponent would be stupid. It wasn¡¯t at all worth the cost!

    Su Yi sighed. ¡°Achieving divinity is something even Great Realm experts can only dream of. So why is it that even a divine son like you has toe to the Immortal Realm to vie for an opportunity? The answer isn¡¯t difficult to guess. Even in the God Domain, chances to prove your Dao and be a god are rare and fleeting. Were that not the case, what need would you have to force your way into the Immortal Realm?

    ¡°It¡¯s because this opportunity is so rare and so precious that both your Divine Venerate Qing Di and the other gods have long since started making arrangements, going to great lengths to send you ¡®divine children¡¯ into the Immortal Realm to vie for a chance at achieving divinity.

    ¡°Thus, you dare not make any mistakes, and you cannot tolerate anything going wrong. The slightest misstep could affect your chances of achieving divinity.¡±

    The man in purple said with calm disdain, ¡°Anyone with half a brain would have been able to guess all that.¡±

    Su Yi smiled, entirely unperturbed. ¡°Knowing that is enough.¡±

    He suddenly disappeared into thin air.

    A heaven-shaking hum rang out, and the Sword of the Human Realm shed at the man in purple, its edge swathed in terrifying sword force.

    Sudden, quick, and tyrannical!

    Irrepressible murderous intent appeared on the purple-robed man¡¯s face as he used the golden jade cauldron to sh with this strike head-on.

    In the end, although he managed to block it, the impact made him sway on his feet.

    ¡°See? You don¡¯t dare to use your full power,¡±ughed Su Yi.

    <i>ch! h! h!</i>

    He swung his sword, and sword qi shot through the air like a raging storm. Every strike was full of heart-palpitating power. A Half Great like Ancestor Shen Shang would have been obliterated countless times over by now.

    The man in purple didn¡¯t get off lightly either!

    He had Great Profound Stage cultivation, but even as a terrifying expert at the very pinnacle of the Great Realm, he feared the power of divine misfortune mixed into the ambient Laws. It left him no choice but to suppress his cultivation down to the Great Martial Stage.

    Even that was like dancing on the edge of a knife. Even limited to the Great Martial Stage, if he attacked with full force, divine misfortune still posed a threat.

    This was why he found himself in such a passive position in his fight against Su Yi! He even had no choice but to dodge repeatedly to neutralize Su Yi¡¯s tyrannical power of the Dao of the Sword.

    ¡°Enough!¡± the man in purple roared in fury. He felt so stifled that he almost couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    If he went all out, he knew that he was more than strong enough to simply squash the ant pestering him.

    But he didn¡¯t dare.

    Divine misfortune had already damaged his foundations when he forced his way into the Immortal Realm.

    He naturally knew that if he chased a moment¡¯s satisfaction and went all out, he could kill his opponent, but doing so would inevitably provoke a bacsh from divine misfortune! And that would in turn inevitably affect his chances of achieving divinity!

    He was far from the only divine child with ns to enter the Immortal Realm. That meant thepetition for opportunities to achieve divinity would be fierce and brutal.

    The slightest misstep could turn into an enormous mistake!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Su Yi attacked with renewed ferocity,pletely disregarding the purple-robed man¡¯s shout. He wasn¡¯t at all afraid of provoking his opponent, either. Streak after streak of sword qi poured down, like the waters of the river of heaven nketing all of creation.

    He attacked relentlessly, and within just a few breaths of time, the purple-robed man was covered in wounds.

    His injuries were superficial, but they only made his wretchedness all the more readily apparent!

    ¡°This....¡± The two Immortal Kings watching from afar, Xiang Wu and Zu Yun, werepletely dumbstruck. Even if you¡¯d hit them over the head, they would never have guessed that the esteemed divine son they viewed as a supreme monarch would seem so passive and pathetic.

    ¡°You little wretch! You¡¯ve infuriated this lofty one. I¡¯ll ughter your entire n!!¡± roared the man in purple. He was so angry that his lungs seemed like they might explode. <i>How could I have been so unlucky?</i>

    <i>I¡¯ve only just descended into the Immortal Realm, but Bai Liu is already dead, and I even suffered a bacsh from divine misfortune, leaving me no choice but to suppress my cultivation base. And now, a mere Immortal Lord has forced me to dodge! It¡¯s pathetic!</i>

    That stifling sensation repeatedly filled him with the urge to throw all caution to the wind and attack in full force.

    But in the end... he endured!

    Losing control now would only ruin his ns. He couldn¡¯t bear to see any unforeseen twists and turns affect his chances of bing a god.

    ¡°Take this!¡±

    Suddenly, Su Yi shot over, drawing on the Sword of the Nine Hells once more. His wrists shifted, and he swung the Sword of the Human Realm furiously.

    Heaven and earth abruptly descended into darkness. Visions of the Six Paths of Reincarnation floated into view, and all of creation seemed as if it had been plunged into the cycle of reincarnation.

    A Moment of Silence!

    But this attack¡¯s power was more than twice as strong as before!

    The purple-robed man¡¯s pupils constricted. <i>Reincarnation!?</i>

    He dared not hesitate in the slightest. He poured everything he had into the cauldron and blocked with all his might.

    <i>ng!!!</i>

    A rain of light scattered. Sword qi swept outward.

    A heaven-shaking impact rang out, and both man and cauldron were sent flying back. The divine son¡¯s clothes tore, revealing skin torn open by sword qi. Fresh blood sttered the air.

    The golden cauldron buzzed and shook, and it almost flew uncontrobly from its wielder¡¯s hands!

    But Su Yi frowned.

    That attack still wasn¡¯t enough to suppress his opponent. The divine son¡¯s wounds weren¡¯t even particrly serious.

    Ultimately, the divine son wasn¡¯t a Great Martial Stage expert. He was a Great Profound expert who¡¯d suppressed his cultivation base!

    ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so fearless. So, you¡¯re the one the gods are trying to kill!¡± The purple-robed man¡¯s gaze was terrifyingly sinister.

    This was no emissary of the Exquisite Goddess. This was the heretic who¡¯d mastered the power of reincarnation!

    ¡°You only just realized that? It¡¯s toote!¡± shouted Su Yi. All the while, he never stopped his attacks. He leaped into the air and swung his sword once more.

    <i>Weng!</i>

    The Sword of the Human Realm¡¯s ink-ck edge shone with the dark luster of an eternal night. Its de quivered, and a sound like the rumbling of the tides rang out.

    Instantly, a stretch of the turbid waters of the Sea of Bitterness was reflected over thendscape. It was vast, grand, and seemingly without limit.

    Countless lifeforms struggled amidst its waters, only to disappear.

    They said that the Sea of Bitterness was without end, and that you had to turn your head to see the shore.

    But this Sea of Bitterness was truly boundless. What shore was there to be found?

    Power that shook heaven and earth swept outward. The power of oblivion seemed intent on annihting the world. It wanted to drag everything into the eternal oblivion of the Sea of Bitterness!

    This strike was even more terrifying than a Moment of Silence. The Sea of Bitterness was like a cage sealing everything between heaven and earth. There was nowhere to run and nowhere to hide.

    This strike was called Adrift in the Sea of Bitterness!

    During Su Yi¡¯s recent thirty years of seclusion in the Spring and Autumn Space, hebed through his legacies of the Dao of the Sword and fused the mysteries of reincarnation into his swordsmanship. Thus, he created this supremely powerful attack!

    If a Moment of Silence seized victory through sheer speed, then Adrift in the Sea of Bitterness was like a cage or restrictive force!

    When fused with the aura of the Sword of the Nine Hells, this attack disyed taboo and mysterious power so intense that the Kunwu Hidden Realm cracked like porcin. It wouldn¡¯t be long before it shattered!

    This taboo, terrifying power made Xiang Wu and Zu Yun¡¯s hair stand on end. Both of them paled.

    The purple-robed manpletely freaked out, too. He had a strong premonition that if he tried to block this attack with Great Martial Stage power, it wouldn¡¯t end well for him!

    ¡°Activate!¡± The purple-robed man bellowed, and the golden jade tripod erupted with the golden power of the Laws, like a golden son rising above the Sea of Bitterness.

    <i>Kaboom!!</i>

    Heaven and earth swayed.

    The entire Kunwu Hidden Realm split and copsed with a bang.

    Within the boundless Sea of Bitterness, the man in purple let out a muffled grunt. Throughout his body, his skin split.

    But it was also then that, with the golden tripod cauldron¡¯s protection, he cleaved through the sky, tore open a corner of the Sea of Bitterness, and escaped!

 Chapter 1782 - A Wise Manâ€™s Oversight

    <h4>Chapter 1782 - A Wise Man¡¯s Oversight</h4>

    The Kunwu Hidden Realm copsed. It was like the destruction of a miniature world, and it created a shocking, earth-shaking wave of destructive power.

    The purple-robed man stood in the sky, battered, bleeding, and wretched. His handsome face was utterly ashen. He¡¯d been injured, and badly at that!

    By the heretic who¡¯d mastered reincarnation!

    His gaze was sinister as he pointed at Su Yi. ¡°Remember this. This lofty one is called Qing Xiao. Next time I see you, I¡¯ll be sure to cut you down!¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, he vanished.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Dazzling golden light cut through the skies, wrapping around the two Immortal Kings of the Floating Mountain and shooting off into the distance.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t give chase. He¡¯d known right from the start that he couldn¡¯t kill the divine son with his current strength.

    The reason for his certainty was simple. Qing Xiao was in the Great Profound Stage!

    If Su Yi pushed Qing Xiao into a corner, he was sure to use all the power at his disposal, heedless of the consequences.

    And Su Yi was far from strong enough to contend with a Great Profound Stage expert. After all, he¡¯d yet to even be an Immortal King...

    <i>It seems that at least in the short run, even if those divine sons and daughters enter the Immortal Realm, they won¡¯t pose much of a threat to me, </i>though Su Yi.

    The gods had left divine misfortune to target and restrict the world¡¯s Great Realm cultivators.

    This was why people like Blood Firmament, Jiang Tai¡¯e, Nan Pingtian, and Chu Shentong had no choice but to turtle up and hide. They dared not show themselves for fear of divine misfortune.

    Simrly, even though the divine children hailed from the God Domain, so long as they had Great Realm cultivation, they couldn¡¯t escape the effects of divine misfortune either!

    Earlier, Qing Xiao might have seemed pathetically wretched, but even after he was badly injured, he resisted the urge to use his full Great Profound Stage strength. Why? Simple! He was afraid of divine misfortune! Any mishaps would severely impact his ns to be a god.

    Given the circumstances, what need did Su Yi have to fear the threat of the divine children?

    <i>I just wonder why that golden jade tripod cauldron triggered Li Fuyou¡¯s Dao Imprint like that... </i>Su Yi pondered. <i>Don¡¯t tell me that during the Primeval Era, after Li Fuyou left the Immortal Realm to explore the River of Epochs, he shed with the original owner of that cauldron?</i>

    <i>It seems entirely possible! After all, there¡¯s no way my fifth incarnation¡¯s Dao Imprint would react for no reason!</i>

    Earlier, Su Yi chose to fight Divine Son Qing Xiao in part because he wanted to seize the opportunity to potentially awaken Li Fuyou¡¯s Dao Imprint.

    s, in the end, this goal was never realized.

    <i>Forget it. I should just leave. </i>Without any further thought, Su Yi put away the Sword of the Human Realm and floated off.

    The night was nearing its end. Daybreak was imminent.

    Su Yi headed east.

    The Little Spirit Province was all the way to the east of the Immortal Realm, bordered by the Eastern Sea.

    One of the Immortal Realm¡¯s three great ck markets, the Precious Gem Workshop, was located in the easternmost strip of the province, in an ancient city built along the shore:

    Evening Fog City.

    Su Yi nned to seize this opportunity to visit the Precious Gem Workshop and see if he could find Self-Renewing Soil, Five-Colored Earth, Nine Abyss Divine Spring Water, or other simr treasures capable of nourishing the Tree of All Worlds.

    ...

    Four hourster, dawn broke, and the skies lit up.

    As Su Yi rushed along, he suddenly recalled something.

    The gods forbade the power of reincarnation. Thus, the divine sons and daughters entering the Immortal Realm weren¡¯t just after opportunities to be gods. They were most likely tasked with eradicating him, too!

    Given the circumstances, it was entirely possible that some of the particrly ruthless divine children would act without fear of divine misfortune!

    <i>If I run into any divine children down the line, I cannot getcent, </i>thought Su Yi.

    He wasn¡¯t <i>afraid, </i>but he knew he had to be on guard.

    ......

    Meanwhile.

    Qing Xiao sat cross-legged at the bottom of a canyon, tending his wounds.

    The Immortal Kings of the Floating Mountain, Xiang Wu and Zu Yun, stood beside him, recounting everything they knew of Su Yi¡¯s origins and aplishments.

    Before long, Qing Xiao understood just what kind of person was the opponent who¡¯d made him suffer such a massive setback.

    The reincarnation of the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign! The man who¡¯d once dominated the Immortal Realm, the mightiest Great Realm expert beneath the heavens!

    His attainments in the Dao of the Sword would have dazzled any era he¡¯d appeared in!

    Although Su Yi was now just an Immortal Lord, he¡¯d ughtered numerous Immortal Kings, and he¡¯d single-handedly crushed the entire Church of All Spirits!!

    Even Qing Xiao couldn¡¯t help but be stunned by this glorious list of aplishments.

    The God Domain he hailed from was also home to countless immortals, but he¡¯d never heard of an Immortal Lord capable of ughtering Immortal Kings as if they were nothing.

    And that was before even factoring in the heaven-defying strength he¡¯d witnessed firsthand in the earlier battle. Su Yi could even threaten the lives of Great Martial Stage experts!!

    ¡°Those who control the power of reincarnation really are heretics. It¡¯s no wonder the gods do not tolerate them!¡± Qing Xiao¡¯s eyes shed.

    Momentster, his expression shifted. He shot to his feet, then disappeared.

    About fifteen minutester, Qing Xiao stood in the ruins of what was once the Kunwu Hidden Realm. He scanned the area, but he sensed no sign of Su Yi anywhere.

    ¡°I miscalcted! How could I have forgotten? If I''d killed him, there would have been no need to struggle for opportunities. So long as I brought the power of reincarnation to the n, I would''ve earned unrivaled merit! Whatpetition, what search for good fortune? Ancestor Qing Di would have personally helped me achieve my goal of bing a god!¡±

    Qing Xiao gnashed his teeth so hard they almost broke.

    No matter how much a wise man took into consideration, no one was infallible.

    Earlier, he¡¯d been so focused on avoiding divine misfortune and negatively impacting his chances of achieving divinity that he¡¯d overlooked the rewards of snuffing out the heretic, Su Yi!

    The thought that he¡¯d let such a rare and precious opportunity slip through his fingers made Qing Xiao want to p himself.

    In the end, he let out a long sigh, then turned and left. Who knew how long it would be before he got another chance to capture Su Yi...?

    He also knew that when the other divine sons and daughters descended, they were sure to set their sights on Su Yi too. Thepetition was sure to be fierce! That would make capturing Su Yi all the more difficult.

    <i>Ancestor Qing Di said that within ten years, the Immortal Realm will change dramatically, and the Chaos Dao Fruits of the present day will enter the world. When they appear, so will the road to divinity. Furthermore, the power of divine misfortune the gods ced in the Immortal Realm will disappear in a puff of smoke.</i>

    <i>To the inhabitants of the Immortal Realm, this will be an unprecedented golden age. All experts of the Great Profound Stage will have an opportunity to vie for Chaos Dao Fruits, ignite their Divine mes, condense Godheads, and attain divinity.</i>

    <i>And doesn¡¯t that apply to me, too?</i>

    Qing Xiao had learned numerous secrets from Divine Venerate Qing Di before departing for the Immortal Realm. For instance, Ancestor Qing Di told him that the opportunity to achieve divinity soon to arise in the Immortal Realm wasn¡¯t the least bit ordinary.

    If Qing Xiao seized it, he could condense a top-quality Godhead, and after he became a deity, he''d have no need to fear failing to be a High-Ranked God. He even had a shot of bing the Master God!

    This was a title that even deities longed for!

    The Chaos Dao Fruit soon to appear in the Immortal Realm were far too rare and precious. Millions of years could pass without anything like them appearing. Thus, the gods had long since set their sights on them!

    Thus, the gods had started making arrangements long ago, establishing forces in the Immortal Realm all for the sake of this fast-approaching opportunity to achieve divinity.

    It was also for this reason that more and more divine children like Qing Xiao would soon descend into the Immortal Realm!

    Qing Xiao didn¡¯t even need to think to know that, if not for the power of the natural order restricting them, the gods would have taken action personally. There¡¯s no way they would have passed up on this grand stroke of good fortune!

    ¡°Ten years! Even if I cannot kill that Su Yi within ten years, I have to get my hands on that grand stroke of good fortune and be a god!¡±

    Qing Xiao gnashed his teeth.

    ......

    Su Yi sat by the shore of a grand, surging river in his wicker chair, conversing with Daoist Master Red Cloud and Xing Que.

    He quickly learned that they¡¯d only recently arrived in the Immortal Realm. ording to the two of them, there was now an all-but-uncrossable natural barrier between the Human and Immortal Realms.

    For all of their abilities, they¡¯d ovee endless trials and risked all but certain doom to arrive in the Immortal Realm, and they¡¯d paid a grievous price for their sess.

    Qing Wan, Qing Tang, the Universal Emptiness Sword Buddha, Illuminating Emptiness, and the Antique Dealer were all still in the Eastern Profound Star Domain.

    When he learned that all of his old friends were alive and well, Su Yi rxed. Only three years had passed. Once he quelled the Immortal Realm¡¯s unrest and established himself at the top, he could naturally usher his friends into the Immortal Realm!

    ¡°Ol¡¯ Metal, take Red Cloud and Xing Que to the ruins of the Academy of Eternal Night. Set off immediately,¡± ordered Su Yi. ¡°When you arrive, use this talisman to enter the Underground Pce of Seeking the Profound. Hide there for now and go into seclusion.¡±

    Su Yi then passed a talisman to the white-robed Immortal Kunwu.

    A storm was brewing in the Immortal Realm, and dark currents flowed beneath the surface. The situation would only grow increasingly tumultuous with time. Su Yi could already predict that the factions hostile to him wouldn¡¯t let up. In the days ahead, more and more storms were sure to target him.

    Given the circumstances, all Su Yi could do was arrange a safe ce for those he cared about.

    By himself, he wasn¡¯t at all concerned about the wind and waves. Furthermore, given his abilities, if he wanted to hide, there would be nothing his irreconcble enemies could do against him!

    ¡°Got it!¡± The white-robed Immortal Kunwu solemnly agreed.

    That very day, he bade farewell to Su Yi and led Xing Que and Daoist Master Red Cloud away.

    ...

    Two dayster.

    The eastern perimeter of the Little Spirit Province, Evening Fog City.

    Su Yi took on the appearance of his ninth incarnation, Su Xuanjun, and put on long, white robes before entering the ancient, seaside city.

    That very day, Su Yi used a transmission talisman to make contact with the master of the ck Dragon Market, the Red Dragon Dao Monarch. He ordered her to meet him in Evening Fog City as soon as possible.

    After visiting the Precious Gem Workshop, Su Yi nned to venture into the Eastern Sea!

 Chapter 1783 - The Book of Karma of the Nine Mysteries of Chaos

    <h4>Chapter 1783 - The Book of Karma of the Nine Mysteries of Chaos</h4>

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t visiting the Eastern Sea on impulse.

    Firstly, dark currents were flowing beneath the surface, and the situation was turbulent. It was only by avoiding the spotlight and remaining uninvolved that he could avoid getting passively swept up into various storms.

    Secondly, the Eastern Sea was home to countless mysterious forbidden grounds. They were full of good fortune, and they¡¯d y a critical role when he proved his Dao and became an Immortal King.

    His third reason involved his fifth incarnation, Li Fuyou!

    The sword-bearing ape told him that during the Primeval Era, Li Fuyou left the Fuyou Boat in the Eastern Sea. Those who boarded it were carried to the ce Li Fuyou went into seclusion, Spiritual Destion Mountain.

    Li Fuyou left his mantle there, as well as all of the Daoist canons and legacies he¡¯d gathered over the years.

    Long ago, the sword-bearing ape was fortunate enough to board the Fuyou Boat and arrive at Spiritual Destion Mountain. There, he saw an ocean of legacies and tomes.

    During this trip to the Eastern Sea, Su Yi nned to see whether or not he could find Spiritual Destion Mountain and learn more about his fifth incarnation.

    ......

    Evening Fog City, a pawn shop in the southeast quarter.

    Su Yi drummed the countertop and called over the dozing, long-bearded old man tending to the store. ¡°I want to visit the Precious Gem Workshop.¡±

    The old man looked him up and down. ¡°Do you want to participate in the Giant Whale Spirit Race¡¯s auction too?¡±

    Su Yi was inwardly stunned, but outwardly, he didn¡¯t react. ¡°Is there something special about this auction?¡±

    The bearded old man smiled, his eyes narrowing into slits. He stretched out his hand and rubbed his fingers together.

    Su Yi took out a bag of holding and handed it to him. There were one hundred pieces of immortal jade inside.

    The old man nced at the bag¡¯s contents. A warm smile spread across his face, and he exined the Giant Whale Spirit Race¡¯s auction in full detail.

    The Giant Whale Spirit Race lived deep within the Eastern Sea. Half a month ago, they announced that they were holding an auction at the Precious Gem Workshop.

    They were going to sell off treasures from the Dragon Pce, relics from the Primeval Era!

    This news instantly caused a hugemotion.

    Ofte, numerous prominent experts had gathered from all across the Immortal Realm, all to participate in the auction and see these relics with their own two eyes.

    ¡°Are they really relics of the Dragon Pce?¡± eximed Su Yi.

    The Dragon Pce of the Eastern Sea!

    This was an ancient faction of the Primeval Era, and it now only existed in fleeting rumors. Despite the passage of countless years, no one had ever definitively proved that this faction had ever existed.

    Yet now, the Giant Whale Spirit Race announced that they were auctioning off relics of the Dragon Pce! This naturally piqued Su Yi¡¯s curiosity.

    Rumor had it that the Dragon Pce of the Eastern Sea hid unimaginable wealth!

    The old man with the long beard pounded his scrawny chest. ¡°The Giant Whale Spirit Race wouldn¡¯t dare to deceive the Precious Gem Workshop. You can rest assured, sir.¡±

    ¡°Give me an admission token,¡± said Su Yi.

    Admission tokens were proof that one was qualified to enter the Precious Gem Workshop.

    The old man smiled and passed him a ck medallion with both hands. ¡°Here you go, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    A momentter, he sharply changed the subject. ¡°Fellow Daoist, should you wish to participate in the auction, I suggest you prepare additional treasure. To the best of this old man¡¯s knowledge, the relics of the Dragon Pce won¡¯t be the only things on sale. There will be other rare and precious goods avable too.¡±

    Su Yi asked with great interest, ¡°Will there be Self-Renewing Soil?¡±

    The old man¡¯s smile froze, and heughed dryly, ¡°Self-Renewing Soil is a divine treasure. None has been discovered in a long, long time. How could it be found so easily?¡±

    ¡°What about Five-Colored Earth?¡±

    ¡°Uh...no.¡±

    ¡°Nine Abyss Divine Spring Water?¡±

    ¡°They don¡¯t... have that either...¡±

    Su Yi went on to ask about several other heavenly materials and earthly treasures. The old man was at a loss each and every time. He almost couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes.

    <i>How long has it been since such treasures have appeared in this world? Had they really been discovered, who would possibly auction them off?</i>

    Suddenly, a voice as pleasing as the music of the heavens rang out.

    ¡°I have a bottle of Nine Abyss Divine Spring Water, about three catties in total. If you can afford it, I¡¯ll happily sell it to you.¡±

    A man and a woman walked into the pawn shop.

    The man was majestic and extraordinary looking, with a saber at his waist. His face looked as if it had been hewn out of his stone, and his eyes shed with cold lightning. He was an imposing sight.

    But it was the woman who truly stood out of the crowd.

    She was dressed in in hemp robes, and a red string tied her long ck hair into a casual bun. She had wide, roomy sleeves, and she had no jewelry whatsoever, but she was nheless startlingly beautiful.

    Especially her eyes. They were like dreams or illusions, distant and ethereal. Every movement they made seemed to touch the souls of those around her.

    She really was an extraordinary beauty. There was nothing to criticize about her appearance. Anyone whoid eyes on her would feel unsightly byparison.

    But Su Yi could tell that beneath her tranquil, cold exterior, she was extremely proud and confident.

    Most importantly, she had a unique aura about her, one starkly different from cultivators of the Immortal Realm. It was extremely simr to Divine Son Qing Xiao¡¯s!

    <i>I suspect this woman is from the God Domain too!</i> Su Yi¡¯s gaze focused.

    When he reached this conclusion, he took another look at the majestic man beside her. He quickly noticed that he was hiding his cultivation base, and his aura was obscure and unfathomable!

    ¡°What¡¯s your asking price?¡± Su Yi asked calmly.

    The woman didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°One hundred thousand absolute-grade immortal jades.¡±

    Su Yi mulled it over, then slipped a divine material from his sleeves. ¡°This is a chunk of Profound Ink True Phoenix Iron. It ought to be enough.¡±

    Ofte, he¡¯d ughtered countless Immortal Kings, and he¡¯d acquired numerous Immortal King weapons, all of which he¡¯d tossed into the Divine Replenishment Furnace and refined into divine materials.

    Some went to reforging the Sword of the Human Realm, but Su Yi still had numerous rare and precious materials, like the Profound Ink True Phoenix Iron.

    The majestic man looked at Su Yi in obvious surprise, as if he hadn¡¯t anticipated that this young man would have something so precious on him.

    The woman, however, didn¡¯t miss a beat. She just handed the bottle to Su Yi. ¡°This contains three catties of Nine Abyss Divine Spring Water. You¡¯re wee to double-check.¡±

    Su Yi epted the bottle, examined its contents, and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    He then handed her the Profound Ink True Phoenix Iron.

    Afterpleting this exchange, Su Yi turned and left the pawn shop. Nothing unexpected happened.

    Only now did Su Yi dare say with certainty that this suspected ¡°divine daughter¡± didn¡¯t know who he was; she hadn¡¯te looking for him on purpose.

    In other words, their meeting really was just a coincidence.

    <i>They actually dare walk around openly. Why aren¡¯t they stuck in seclusion like those Great Realm old-timers? They must have</i> treasures <i>that can hide their presences and avoid the effects of divine misfortune, </i>thought Su Yi.

    Regardless, acquiring that close to three catties of Nine Abyss Divine Spring Water was an unexpected delight.

    More importantly, he¡¯d taken on the appearance of Su Xuanjun and withdrawn his aura, so she didn¡¯t realize his identity.

    ......

    Not long after Su Yi left, the majestic man couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Young Leader, why trade with that kid?¡±

    The woman acquired an admission token from the old man with the long beard and left the pawn shop before answering him. ¡°Ever since I was a little girl, Grandpa told me ¡®do unto others as you would have them do unto you.¡¯ He always said I should be kind to others as a way of umting karmic merit, and that it doesn¡¯t matter whether or not they reciprocate.¡±

    She paused, then whispered, ¡°Oftentimes, the ¡®why¡¯ doesn¡¯t matter. We crossed paths, so why not take a moment to help another?¡±

    The majestic man sighed. ¡°Young Leader, you¡¯re as kind and magnanimous as ever.¡±

    The woman shook her head. ¡°No need topliment me. I¡¯m just doing what I ought to, and doing what I think is right. It¡¯s as the Buddhists say: when you cultivate the heart, you must holdpassion for all living things, but you must also be capable of smiting devils and fiends.¡±

    She paused, then said, ¡°When we participate in the auction, we have to figure out where the Giant Whale Spirit Race acquired the treasures of the Dragon Pce. If we can find the ruins, we might really be able to find one of the Nine Mysteries of Chaos, the Book of Karma.¡±

    The Book of Karma!

    The man¡¯s heart shook. Rumor had it that the chaos source of the Immortal Realm had condensed this Epoch Treasure. It contained the Laws of Karma, and it was legendary even in the God Domain!

    ¡°Understood!¡± The majestic man nodded.

    A momentter, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Young Leader, do the Nine Mysteries of Chaos really exist?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa said that the Nine Mysteries of Chaos born of the Immortal Realm¡¯s chaos source really do exist. Long ago, during the Primeval Era, someone discovered the Umbre of Tribtions and the Sky-Stealing Hook,¡± whispered the woman in hemp. ¡°The Book of Karma was not under the control of the Dragon Pce of the Eastern Seas. Rather, fate and coincidence ced the book under their care. They watched over it, but not even they could use it.

    ¡°The Umbre of Tribtions, the Sky-Stealing Hook, and the Book of Karma....¡± The majestic man couldn¡¯t help but be intrigued. ¡°Miss, might I ask about the other six Mysteries of Chaos?¡±

    The woman thought for a moment, then said, ¡°I also know about the Sword of Proximity. They say it has the strange and unfathomable power topletely ignore space. No matter how far away your enemies, it can cut them down. With it, even the ends of the earth are always within reach.¡±

    The man gasped. He didn¡¯t understand the details of the Nine Mysteries of Chaos, but he knew that they represented nine Epoch Treasures born of the Immortal Realm¡¯s chaos source!

    And Epoch Treasures contained Epoch Laws. They were unparalleled divine objects. Even gods drooled over them!

    It was immediately obvious to him that all of these treasures¡ªthe Sword of Proximity, the Book of Karma, the Sky-Stealing Hook, and the Umbre of Tribtions¡ªwere condensed out of the strongest chaos source power of an epoch!

    ¡°Grandfather also said that the Sword of Proximity is only six inches long, and that it belonged to a mysterious sword cultivator of the Primeval Era, Li Fuyou,¡± said the woman in hemp. A momentter, she shook her head. ¡°Those are the only four I know of. Not even I know the names of the other five Mysteries of Chaos.

    ¡°I came to the Immortal Realm, in part to vie for an opportunity to be a goddess, and in part to investigate the whereabouts of the Nine Mysteries of Chaos.

    ¡°Now, treasures of the Dragon Pce are due to appear at auction. We might well be able to use this lead to find the Dragon Pce itself!¡±

    The woman¡¯s starry, dreamlike gaze lit up with anticipation.

 Chapter 1784 - The Precious Gem Workshop

    <h4>Chapter 1784 - The Precious Gem Workshop</h4>

    The Precious Gem Workshop was located in a hidden realm within Evening Fog City.

    It was the oldest of the three top ck markets of the Immortal Realm, and its origins could be traced back to the Primeval Era.

    It was an extraordinary ce for the simple reason that here, you could find all manner of rare and precious treasures hard to find anywhere else.

    Furthermore, they umted vast numbers of strange treasures from the Eastern Sea year-round. They were enormously enticing to experts of the Immortal Dao.

    After Su Yi arrived, he stopped by a few of therger tradingpanies, sold off the divine materials he had no use for, and acquired close to three hundred thousand absolute-grade Immortal Jades.

    He then took a stroll through the Precious Gem Workshop.

    He¡¯d already asked around, and he knew that the Giant Whale Spirit Race¡¯s auction was to be held tomorrow night.

    Seats had long since sold outpletely, but this was no problem for Su Yi. He paid three times the original price to acquire an admission ticket from a scalper.

    ¡°What do you want for this Five Aggregates Soul-Nourishing Wood?¡± asked Su Yi.

    ¡°Eight thousand Immortal Jades, no haggling.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you three hundred.¡±

    ¡°Brother, who haggles like that? How is that any different from stealing?¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll just leave.¡±

    ¡°Argh, wait! Forget it. This old man will just sell at a bit of a loss. I¡¯ll just consider it the cost of making a new friend!¡±

    ...Before long, Su Yi had acquired an extraordinarily high-quality piece of Five Aggregates Soul-Nourishing Wood.

    Hepletely disregarded the vendor¡¯s pained expression and kept hunting for treasures that caught this fancy.

    Every vendor in the Precious Gem Workshop was a wily old timer, as crafty as a fox. Even though Su Yi was basically swimming in money, he didn¡¯t want them to take him for a fattymp ripe for ughter.

    Take the old timer he¡¯d just bought the Five Aggregates Soul-Nourishing Wood from. He¡¯d asked for eight thousand immortal jades, a sky-high price. He might have said no haggling, but he clearly expected Su Yi to bring the price back down to earth.

    Su Yi naturally wasn¡¯t polite, either. He cut the price all the way down to three hundred immortal jades, just enough that the crafty old-timer wouldn¡¯t suffer a loss, but not enough for him to make a killing, either.

    Su Yi rather enjoyed this feeling.

    There was no fighting and killing, and there were no borate schemes or intrigue, but he could still acquire treasures that appealed to him. It was satisfying and thoroughly rxing.

    From time to time, he found things others overlooked, buying extraordinary goods at low prices. That felt even better.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have that piece of Divine Ember Iron.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you three thousand immortal jades for those ten stalks of Nine-Leafed Bloodscale Vine.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your asking price for this piece of Cloud Earth? If it¡¯s reasonable, I¡¯ll take it. If not, I¡¯ll leave.¡±

    Su Yi found one treasure after another. He was thoroughly satisfied with his harvest.

    Some would be useful for repairing Lei Ze¡¯s soul. A portion could help nourish the Tree of All Worlds.

    Such treasures were asionally seen in the outside world, but there was no way he¡¯d be able to find so many in one ce anywhere else.

    This was the advantage of visiting the Precious Gem Workshop. Treasures from all over the world made their way here. There were goods to satisfy the needs of all different types of cultivators.

    If you couldn¡¯t find what you needed in the Precious Gem Workshop, you could visit the News Tree and hang a request from its branches.

    If you recorded what you were after on the tree, along with a suitable reward, sellers would usuallye looking for you.

    Su Yi hung a request for goods for repairing the soul and growing immortal medicines, the higher the quality, the better. His reward was extremely enticing, too.

    As soon as the offer went up, it drew an enormous amount of attention.

    Numerous merchants and scalpers took action at once, spreading the word. They nned to seize this opportunity to profiteer and earn a pretty penny for their troubles.

    This was the wondrous utility of the News Tree¡¯s ¡°wanted ads.¡±

    So long as you offered sufficiently enticing rewards and conditions, you wouldn¡¯t need to go to any trouble. Numerous people would rush at the chance to run around and spread the word on your behalf.

    Everyone was out for profit, and all their racing and bustling was toward that end.

    It had always been that way, even among immortals.

    As night drew near, Su Yi returned to the News Tree. Numerous people had already gathered to exchange with him.

    s, although most of the treasures they offered met Su Yi¡¯s conditions, they weren¡¯t particrly rare or precious. Only a tiny handful drew his attention, but Su Yi didn¡¯t reject anything. He epted them all and put them away.

    Just as he was about to leave, a man in ck rushed over and posted a wanted poster to the News Tree!

    It had a portrait of a handsome, tall young man. Beneath it were a few lines of text that read: ¡°Reports indicate that the wanted rogue cultivator, Su Yi, has entered the Little Spirit Province. Anyone who discovers his whereabouts and provides useful leads shall receive sixty thousand immortal jades as a reward!

    ¡°Anyone who reveals his exact hiding spot shall receive one million immortal jades as a reward!¡±

    ¡°Anyone who captures Su Yi alive shall receive three million immortal jades as a reward!¡±

    This bounty was jointly issued by six top factions: the Church of the Pure One, the Church of Supreme Oneness, the Church of Divine me, the Church of the Exquisite Goddess, the Profound Blue Daoist Sect, and Qianyuan Sword House.

    The crowd was immediately in uproar. The surrounding area exploded into amotion of voices.

    ¡°Su Yi hase to the Little Spirit Province?¡±

    ¡°It seems that the six factions haven¡¯t let up even after he rejected that duel!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s Su Yi doing in the Little Spirit Province anyway?¡±

    ¡°Has he perhaps sensed the danger and decided to flee into the Eastern Sea?¡±

    ¡°Why would you think that?¡±

    ¡°Everyone beneath the heavens knows that the Eastern Sea is an ideal ce to seek refuge! Throughout the ages, countless people with no ce left to go in the Immortal Realm have ventured into the Eastern Sea to hide.¡±

    As the crowd debated, Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed. The portrait on the wanted poster was quite lifelike; it was an excellent likeness, and they nailed his personality, too. It was obviously the work of a master.

    But the bounty was insultingly low.

    <i>Capturing me alive... is only worth three million immortal jades? The six sects sure are stingy!</i>

    Of course, Su Yi knew that the six sects didn¡¯t really think a mere bounty would be enough to capture him. They were most likely only doing this to tell the world that Su YI was in the Little Spirit Province!

    But it was strange. How did they know he was here?

    Before Su Yi could figure it out, someone else dashed over and pasted yet another wanted poster on the tree.

    It too had a portrait of Su Yi.

    However, the apanying text waspletely different. ¡°Three days ago, Su Yi appeared in the ruins of Bluewater Grotto and murdered over a thousand immortals of the Floating Mountain. If anyone can provide leads to his whereabouts, the Floating Mountain will agree to any request that¡¯s within our power to grant!¡±

    The Floating Mountain was behind this one!

    When the crowd saw the second bounty, it boiled over, like a pot blowing off its lid.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Su Yi a bit too ferocious? How many prominent immortal factions has he provoked over the past few months? And now he¡¯s gone and massacred experts of Floating Mountain too!¡±

    ¡°The ruins of Bluewater Grotto? What were Su Yi and the experts of the Floating Mountain doing there? Could it be that the rumors are true? Were they searching for the Kunwu Divine Tree?¡±

    ¡°This is big news! I¡¯m certain Su Yi is in the Little Spirit Province! He might... even be in the Hidden Gem Workshop as we speak!¡±

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    ¡°Stupid. The Giant Whale Spirit Race¡¯s uing auction is the biggest, most eye-catching event in the entire Little Spirit Province. It¡¯s drawn countless terrifying and mysterious experts. If Su Yi hears about the auction, he¡¯ll probably want to participate too!¡±

    ...When Su Yi heard that, he was unwittingly dumbstruck. The speaker had no evidence for his ims whatsoever, but he was nheless right on the mark!

    ¡°Hah! If I were Su Yi, and if I saw those two bounties, I¡¯d leave the Precious Gem Workshop as soon as possible. There¡¯s no way I¡¯d participate in the auction!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got it backward. Sometimes, the most dangerous ces are actually the safest, and besides, everyone in the Immortal Realm knows that Su Yi has a heaven-defying cultivation base <i>and </i>balls of steel! Otherwise, how could he have single-handedly destroyed the Church of All Spirits? And how could he possibly dare to duke it out with those top factions?¡±

    ...The debate raged on.

    Su Yi was already roughly certain that the Floating Mountain had told those six top immortal factions that he was in the Little Spirit Province.

    In other words, the six factions and the Floating Mountain had joined forces to target him!

    But the Floating Mountain was obviously keeping Divine Son Qing Xiao¡¯s arrival tightly under wraps.

    <i>It seems that there¡¯ll be no avoiding trouble when I venture into the Eastern Sea... </i>Su Yi silently furrowed his brow.

    But he wasn¡¯t overly concerned.

    The Eastern Sea was boundlessly vast, and further in, it was home to numerous as-of-yet unexplored mysterious grounds.

    If Su Yi wanted to lie low, not even Wang Ye¡¯s greatest enemies had any hope of finding him.

    Suddenly, a voice drew Su Yi¡¯s attention. ¡°It seems that numerous people have already set their sights on Su Yi. That¡¯s going to make it much harder for us to capture him.¡±

    The speaker was an extraordinary-looking man in form-fitting, dark, warrior¡¯s robes. His skin was fair, and he had unearthly and imposing, long, narrow phoenix eyes.

    A hale and hearty old woman apanied him. She was dressed strangely, with a string of fist-sized bone prayer beads hanging around her neck. She had a gray cloth bag on her back, and her triangr eyes were sunken, cold, and imposing.

    When Su Yi looked over, the old woman immediately met his gaze.

    She was like a poisonous snake looking for someone to devour. Even Su Yi felt a bit ufortable.

    Fortunately, the moment soon passed. The old woman looked him up and down, then retracted her gaze.

    The old woman said in a high-pitched, hoarse voice, ¡°Young Leader, it¡¯s too soon to say who will im the ¡®prized deer¡¯ in the end.¡±

    The man in ink-ck warrior¡¯s robes nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. Come on, let¡¯s go to the inn. If we can figure out the location of the ruins of the Dragon Pce at the auction...¡±

    Before he finished his sentence, he and the elderly woman had disappeared into the distance.

    Su Yi just stood there, entirely unmoving, just another forgettable face in the crowd.

    But he could tell that a subtle, almost imperceptible strand of divine sense was silently hidden nearby.

    And it was watching his every move!

 Chapter 1785 - The Lost Fuyou Boat

    <h4>Chapter 1785 - The Lost Fuyou Boat</h4>

    Su Yi¡¯s expression didn¡¯t waver. He didn¡¯t react to the divine sense in any way.

    That all-but-imperceptible, strange application of divine sense was obviously some iparably wondrous secret art. It was all but impossible for those beneath the Great Realm to detect it.

    Su Yi was already certain that the unearthly old woman was behind it!

    Both she and the man in ink-ck warrior¡¯s robes were obviously from the God Domain, just like Qing Xiao.

    <i>Strange. Not even a day has passed, but I¡¯ve encountered a suspected divine daughter and son already. Are they perhaps after the treasures of the ruins of the Dragon Pce? </i>

    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he turned and left, but from beginning to end, that strange wisp of divine sense stuck to him like a shadow.

    <i>Did the old woman sense something? Or did I perhaps let something slip? </i>Su Yi walked through the Precious Gem Workshop. It might have seemed like he was window shopping, but in truth, he was pondering.

    When he neared an inn, a voice as pleasing as the music of the heavens rang out.

    ¡°Oh? What a coincidence! We meet again, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Su Yi nced over and saw a graceful, beautiful figure emerge from the inn.

    She had picture-perfect features, and her in hemp robes did nothing to disguise her unparalleled figure. This was none other than the suspected divine daughter he¡¯d met before!

    Her majesticpanion stuck closer to her, and when he saw Su Yi, he too looked stunned.

    ¡°You¡¯re here to participate in the Giant Whale Spirit Race¡¯s auction too,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Our meeting doesn¡¯t really qualify as a coincidence.¡±

    He was probing her for more information.

    She inclined her head. ¡°We are indeed here to participate in the auction. We¡¯re extremely interested in the relics of the Dragon Pce.¡±

    A momentter, she changed the subject and asked thoughtfully, ¡°Did you perhaps offend anyone earlier?¡±

    Su Yi was stunned. ¡°Why do you ask?¡±

    The woman in hemp didn¡¯t answer. All she said was, ¡°You¡¯d best be careful.¡±

    She then led the majestic man away. Before long, both of them disappeared into the bustling streets.

    <i>It seems she sensed that wisp of strange divine sense following me around. That must be why she warned me,</i> thought Su Yi.

    A momentter, he was surprised to discover that the divine sense had vanished!

    <i>Hah! Looks like that old woman¡¯s quite on guard. She must have recognized the woman in hemp and decided to withdraw, </i>Su Yiughed to himself.

    Then, without any further thought, he walked inside and booked a room.

    ......

    The man in ink-ck military robes was examining the treasures on disy at a booth in the Precious Gem Workshop.

    The old woman with the string of bone beads around her neck suddenly shifted. ¡°There really was something up with that kid!¡±

    The man in military robes turned to look at her. ¡°Who are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Young Leader, earlier, when we discussed capturing Su Yi, a young man looked at us,¡± said the old woman. ¡°I was immediately on guard, and I used the Seal of Illusions to trace him with my divine sense.¡±

    She paused, her nted eyes shing with cold light. ¡°To my surprise, I really did discover something! That young man is most likely one of Divine Daughter Xi Ning¡¯s subordinates!¡±

    Xi Ning!

    The man¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°She¡¯s here too? It seems she¡¯s heard about the relics of the Dragon Pce and wanted to search for the ruins too.¡±

    He frowned.

    Xi Ning!

    She was an unparalleled figure in the God Domain, and she had an extraordinary background. She wasn¡¯t one to provoke lightly.

    ¡°Even Xi Ning has shown up. I¡¯m afraid numerous others like us havee running at the news, too,¡± murmured the man in military robes. ¡°I just don¡¯t know how many of them know about the Immortal Realm¡¯s Nine Mysteries of Chaos.¡±

    ......

    Meanwhile, on the busy streets, the woman drew attention wherever she went. She was an extraordinary beauty, as radiant as the full moon. It would have been hard for her <i>not </i>to draw attention.

    But she didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°Young Leader, I suspect that little fellow has been targeted by Qin Jianshu¡¯s elderly attendant,¡± transmitted the majestic man.

    ¡°Mm,¡± said the woman.

    ¡°Qin Jianshu is undoubtedly after the ruins of the Dragon Pce too,¡± the man continued. ¡°I can see it already. Tomorrow¡¯s auction will be lively indeed.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± said the woman.

    In the face of her tant disinterest, the majestic man wisely chose to say nothing more on the matter.

    ¡°Grandfather said that long ago, it was the Dragon Pce that founded the Precious Gem Workshop. It was a world-famous ck market even in the Primeval Era, but s... time changes everything. Who could have imagined that a faction as enormous as the Dragon Pce would disappear during the Primeval Era?¡± the woman in hemp whispered ruefully.

    As she spoke, she fixed her bright, dreamlike gaze on herpanion. ¡°Go ask around and see if anyone else from the God Domain has appeared in the Precious Gem Workshop.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± The majestic man nodded.

    ......

    Late at night, Su Yi sat cross-legged in his room.

    He¡¯d just given the soul-recovering treasures he¡¯d acquired to Lei Ze. s, they didn¡¯t have much of an impact.

    But Lei Ze was still doing much better than before.

    The Combat Soul Puppet had beenparable to a Great Unity Stage expert at his peak. Even though his source power had been badly damaged, Su Yi had continuously poured immortal medicines into him, and Lei Ze had recovered some of his strength. He could now rip Immortal Kings apart with his bare hands.

    He could even contend with experts of the Great Martial Realm!

    <i>But the seedling of the Tree of All Worlds is growing far too slowly... </i>Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but rub his forehead.

    The little seedling growing in his Immortal Origin Space had sprouted a few fine branches, and it swayed amidst the chaos mists flowing around it.

    Three catties of Nine Abyss Divine Spring Water and a pile of treasures had merely helped it sprout a few branches. It <i>looked </i>different, but it hadn¡¯t really changed much.

    There was no doubt about it. It would be hard to elerate the tree¡¯s growth with ordinary treasures.

    <i>But the seedling¡¯s power is already plenty useful. In battle, I can teleport continuously within a three hundred thousand foot area and prevent opponents from locking onto me. It would be extraordinarily useful if I wanted to assassinate someone.</i>

    After a moment¡¯s thought, something suddenly urred to Su Yi. <i>How about I pay that old woman a visit tonight and settle the score?</i>

    She¡¯d tracked him with her divine sense for a long time, provoking Su Yi¡¯s murderous intent.

    But Su Yi quickly rejected the idea.

    Earlier today, the six immortal factions and the Floating Mountain issued bounties in rapid session, causing an enormous uproar. Everyone already knew he was in the Little Spirit Province. The moment he acted recklessly, he¡¯d stir up unpredictable waves. Who knew how much trouble he¡¯d invite?

    If he attracted the divine children¡¯s attention, it would be even more troublesome.

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t <i>afraid </i>of all that, but he wasn¡¯t stupid enough to invite such trouble of his own ord. If he kept a low profile and stayed out of things, he could wait and see how great a disturbance this storm would cause. He knew that so long as he drew breath, he¡¯d be like a sword hovering over his enemies¡¯ heads. They wouldn¡¯t even be able to eat or sleep in peace!

    Wasn¡¯t that a way of tormenting his enemies?

    He was already strong enough to threaten the top sects of the present day, but ultimately, he¡¯d be in danger if Great Realm experts targeted him.

    <i>I¡¯m strong enough to fight experts of the Great Martial Stage, and I could at least retreat safely against a Great Unity expert, but things are unlikely to end well for me if I run into a hostile Great Profound Stage opponent.</i>

    <i>But all of that will change once I be an Immortal King!</i>

    Su Yi immediately made up his mind. After tomorrow¡¯s auction ended, he¡¯d proceed into the Eastern Sea, leaving the ¡°cage¡± of the Immortal Realm. There, he¡¯d focus on proving his Dao and finding a chance to break through!

    He¡¯d seize an opportune moment, like the fish jumping out of the ocean just in time to see the flowers bloom on the shore!

    ......

    The following day.

    Su Yi took another stroll through the Precious Gem Workshop and bought some more treasures, but none were overly rare. He was simply acting on impulse.

    When night fell, the auction everyone was paying attention to began at Starpluck Tower.

    Su Yi had spent a vast sum to acquire a seat the day before, and he¡¯d long since arrived at Starpluck Tower. He was seated in a private room thoroughly covered in formations.

    He could see the auction through the window.

    Before long, the curtains opened, and the atmosphere livened up.

    There was no denying it. Numerous iparably rare immortal treasures were up for grabs. All of them triggered fierce bidding wars.

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t react. As enticing as these treasures were to other people, they were of little interest to him.

    As time passed, he even started to feel a bit disappointed. All he could do was sit there and drink as he waited for the auction¡¯s grand finale, the relics of the Dragon Pce.

    But before long, Su Yi¡¯s spirits soared; an item had grabbed his attention.

    ¡°Everyone, not long ago, someone ventured into the Eastern Sea and saw the long-lost Fuyou Boat! This jade slip records the ce it appeared!¡±

    The auctioneer¡¯s voice rang out, but the atmosphere wasn¡¯t at all lively. Most of the attendees were baffled.

    <i>The Fuyou Boat? What treasure is that?</i>

    But some of the older-generation experts were instantly agitated.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that mysterious treasure ship really exists!?¡±

    ¡°They say that it¡¯s one of the most mysterious treasures of the Primeval Era and that those who earn its approval can ride it to a hidden realm!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard that rumor too. Apparently, during the Primeval Era, numerous Great Realm experts searched for the Fuyou Boat, but it proved elusive. If fate wasn¡¯t on your side, it didn¡¯t matter how capable you were; there was no way you could find it.¡±

    ¡°Those rumors are too far removed from us. Even before the Age of Fallen Immortals, no one had ever actuallyid eyes on the Fuyou Boat. By now, few remain who¡¯ve even heard the rumors.¡±

    ¡°Who dares say with certainty that it¡¯s really the Fuyou Boat?¡±

    ¡°Why do I get the sense that this secret intelligence isn¡¯t reliable?¡±

    ¡°Right? Who of the present day could even recognize the Fuyou Boat of legend?¡±

    ...As the crowd conversed, even the old-timers gradually lost interest. Even if someone really had seen the Fuyou Boat, the item up for auction was merely a jade slip recording where the ship hadst been spotted.

    Even if they went to the recorded location, the Fuyou Boat would almost certainly be long gone.

    But Su Yi was inwardly excited.

    It didn¡¯t matter whether the information was true or not. At the very least, there was word of the Fuyou Boat, and he nned to visit the Eastern Sea anyway. Why not go looking for it?

    Of course, that was assuming that he could win the jade slip.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1786 - An Unexpected Turn of Events

    <h4>Chapter 1786 - An Unexpected Turn of Events</h4>

    The bidding began shortly after, but few people participated.

    When Su Yi offered three thousand immortal jades, hisst twopetitors gave up.

    But just as Su Yi was about to im the jade slip, a hearty voice rang out, ¡°I bid ten thousand immortal jades!¡±

    The crowd was instantly bbergasted. It was just a jade slip, not really a treasure at all. It was already surprising that someone had bid three thousand immortal jades for it. Who¡¯d have thought someone would increase the price all the way to ten thousand immortal jades!?

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed. He recognized that hearty voice. It belonged to the man in dark military robes, the suspected divine son!

    Meanwhile, in another private room, a woman in hemp clothing was stunned. She recognized the owner of that voice too.

    Qin Jianshu, another expert from the God Domain!

    She recognized Su Yi¡¯s voice too.

    It all seemed rather strange. Just yesterday, Qin Jianshu¡¯s elderly attendant had set her sights on Su Yi.

    The woman in hemp sank into thought. <i>It seems that I was right. That fellow Daoist must have offended Qin Jianshu. Otherwise, why would Qin Jianshu be targeting him like this? </i>

    ¡°Young Leader, why are you suddenly interested in that jade slip?¡± asked the elderly woman.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that guy was Divine Daughter Xi Ning¡¯s subordinate?¡± Qin Jianshuughed coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of treasure the Fuyou Boat is, but if Xi Ning wants it, it must be extraordinary!¡±

    ¡°But the jade slip merely records where it wasst spotted,¡± said the old woman. ¡°Even if we pay a heavy price to acquire it, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be gone by the time we get there.¡±

    Qin Jianshu said calmly, ¡°So what? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m short on funds! Even if it¡¯s useless, I¡¯ll be happy to have snatched a treasure out of Xi Ning¡¯s hands.¡±

    ¡°...¡± The old woman understood. <i>He doesn¡¯t care about the jade slip at all! He¡¯s just interested inpeting with Divine Daughter Xi Ning!</i>

    ¡°Ten thousand, one hundred immortal jades!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s voice rang out.

    It was just one light, airy sentence, but many of the other attendees had strange looks on their faces.

    One of them immediately raised the price to ten thousand immortal jades, but the other just raised the price by one hundred jades. It might have seemed stingy, but in truth, wasn¡¯t this a form of provocation? And a counterattack of sorts?

    In truth, it was just as people thought. When Su Yi realized that the other bidder was the man in military robes, he knew he was being targeted!

    If not for the rule that every bid had a minimum increment of one hundred jades, he would have taken his time to y with his opponent and increased his bid by a single jade instead.

    ¡°Hah! You still haven¡¯t given up?¡± Qin Jianshuughed, then bid again. ¡°One hundred thousand immortal jades!¡±

    The crowd was in uproar. Even the auctioneer was unwittingly stunned!

    The jade slip was in no way worth such a high price!

    But it was obvious to everyone that the bidders were both dead set on acquiring it!

    Indeed, just as they thought, Su Yi was already making his next bid. ¡°One hundred thousand, one hundred immortal jades!¡±

    Qin Jianshu snickered, then kept up the bidding. ¡°Two hundred thousand immortal jades!¡±

    It was just as he said. He had no shortage of money. He just wanted topete with Divine Daughter Xi Ning.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t let up. ¡°Two hundred thousand, one hundred.¡±

    ¡°Three hundred thousand.¡±

    ¡°Three hundred thousand, one hundred.¡±

    ¡°Five hundred thousand!¡±

    ¡°Five hundred thousand, one hundred.¡±

    ...As the price rose to increasingly shocking heights, the entire auction hall shook. Countless people were in uproar.

    ¡°Just what kind of treasure is the Fuyou Boat? That slip merely records where it wasst spotted. How could that possibly be worth such an astronomical price?¡±

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I''m sure it¡¯s extraordinary!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and search for leads regarding the Fuyou Boat!¡±

    ...Numerous prominent attendees could no longer remain seated. All of them realized that the Fuyou Boat wasn¡¯t simple. If it were, how could the bidding have reached such unreasonable heights?

    The woman in hemp, Xi Ning, was no longer certain whether Qin Jianshu was really just targeting that young man or whether he was dead-set on acquiring leads to the Fuyou Boat.

    ¡°Young Leader, could the Fuyou Boat be one of the Nine Mysteries of Chaos?¡± eximed her attendant.

    Xi Ning shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    As they conversed, Qin Jianshu increased his bid to one million immortal jades!

    His elderly attendant¡¯s heart shook, and she couldn¡¯t help but warn him, ¡°Young Leader, although we aren¡¯t short on funds, if we keep bidding like this, it¡¯ll affect our ability topete for the relics of the Dragon Pce.¡±

    Qin Jianshu froze, stunned. <i>She¡¯s right! I was so fixated onpeting with Xi Ning that I forgot that the true prizes have yet to appear!</i>

    Furthermore, there were to be multiple relics of the Dragon Pce up for grabs. A fierce bidding war was inevitable.

    Throwing so much money away to acquire a mere jade slip would be decidedly unwise.

    ¡°Forget it. I won¡¯t bid any further. If he really wants it, he can have it.¡± Qin Jianshu couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Making that woman Xi Ning waste an enormous amount of money is pretty good too.¡±

    The old woman smiled. ¡°Indeed.¡±

    But this time, Su Yi didn¡¯t increase his bid.

    <i>What? He¡¯s giving up? Now of all times!? </i>Qin Jianshu and the old woman¡¯s smiles froze in ce.

    When the auctioneer announced their victory, they felt as if they¡¯d been punched in the chest. It was so stifling that they almost coughed up blood.

    Qin Jianshu mmed the table and said icily, ¡°Xi Ning, did you trick me on purpose?¡±

    His voice spread throughout the auction house. The crowd was unwittingly thrown into uproar.

    Even Su Yi was stunned. <i>Who''s that? And what did this auction have to do with anyone else? </i>

    He¡¯d only given up on the jade slip because he didn¡¯t have enough money. He had no other choice!

    Now, it seemed there were secrets behind this little bidding war of theirs!

    ¡°Qin Jianshu, what are you talking about?¡± A clear, melodious voice rang out, but it was tinged with displeasure. ¡°Weren¡¯t you dead set on acquiring that jade slip? So why are you so angry now that you¡¯ve won it?¡±

    Xi Ning didn¡¯t understand either. <i>Was Qin Jianshu born in the year of the dog or something? He¡¯s the one who ced such a high bid on the jade slip. Why is he ming me for it? It¡¯spletely inexplicable.</i>

    ¡°Then do you dare admit that the one bidding against me was one of your servants?¡± Qin Jianshu snorted.

    ¡°....¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    Su Yi and Xi Ning were in separate private rooms, but even without discussion, they both understood.

    <i>So, that woman in hemp is called Xi Ning... and that guy mistook me for one of her attendants... </i>Su Yi had a strange look in his eyes. <i>No wonder that guy was so dead-set on opposing me. So, he was actually targeting that Xi Ning woman all along!</i>

    Xi Ning¡¯s brow furrowed. She¡¯d figured out Qin Jianshu¡¯s reasoning too, and she couldn¡¯t help but find it funny. <i>Earlier, Qin Jianshu made such high bids because he thought he waspeting with me!</i>

    The tall, majestic man beside herughed so hard that his sides hurt. <i>Qin Jianshu thinks far too highly of himself, and he jumped to conclusions, only to make a fool out of himself. He fell for his own trap!</i>

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Do you have a guilty conscience?¡± snapped Qin Jianshu.

    He¡¯d only just thought he could stop bidding here and trick Xi Ning. He would never have thought that he¡¯d really tricked himself instead!

    Xi Ning¡¯s faint smile faded. ¡°I have no interest in ying such petty tricks on you. You¡¯ve jumped to conclusions.¡±

    She didn¡¯t exin. Qin Jianshu had tried to target her, but in a strange turn of events, that young man had tricked him instead.

    Xi Ning naturally wouldn¡¯t deny her involvement. If she did, given Qin Jianshu¡¯s temperament, he was sure to get even with that young man after the auction.

    Better to let him misunderstand. At the very least, with her here to be angry at, Qin Jianshu was unlikely to go after that young man.

    ¡°I¡¯ve jumped to conclusions? Hmph!¡± Qin Jianshuughed coldly and said no more. Although he was angry, he wouldn¡¯t let it go to his head.

    Inwardly, he gnashed his teeth. <i>Xi Ning, I¡¯ll remember this grudge!</i>

    He didn¡¯t care about the million immortal jades. He was much more concerned about how she¡¯d tricked him!

    <i>That Xi Ning woman is actually quite impressive, </i>thought Su Yi.

    He thought back to their past meetings. The first time they met, he acquired three catties of Nine Abyss Divine Spring Water.

    She had, in a sense, done him a favor. There was no need for him to offer him her treasure.

    The second time they met, she noticed the divine sense tracking him and kindly issued a warning. Anyone else likely would have just ignored it.

    These might have been casual favors that required little effort, but no matter what, Su Yi owed her.

    Now, in the face of the enraged Qin Jianshu, Xi Ning didn¡¯t argue or exin. This would prevent Qin Jianshu from nursing a grudge against Su Yi.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel positively inclined to Xi Ning after all this. Her character and conduct were truly excellent, and she was responsible, magnanimous, and brave. It was truly impressive.

    But Su Yi wouldn¡¯t let Qin Jianshu off so easily!

    His elderly servant had tailed him in secret earlier. That aside, he¡¯d used brute force to seize that jade slip recording the Fuyou Boat¡¯s whereabouts!

    Su Yi naturally had to hold Qin Jianshu ountable.

    This little interlude passed quickly, and the auction went on. Finally, it was time for the grand finale.

    All eyes were focused on the auctioneer.

    There were three sealed bronze boxes ced on the tabletop, each containing a treasure of the Dragon Pce!

    ¡°The first relic of the Dragon Pce is a set of battle clothes. ording to our appraisers, it¡¯s a Great Unity Stage treasure from the Primeval Era. I humbly request your forgiveness, but I¡¯m afraid I cannot divulge its wondrous applications.¡±

    The auctioneer didn¡¯t keep them in suspense for long. ¡°Although the battle clothes are damaged, their overall quality and power are top-notch by the standards of the present day. No, they¡¯re unparalleled! This is for the simple reason that the materials used to craft these clothes have long since disappeared from this world...

    Before he could finish, the auction housepletely boiled over. Countless gazes heated up.

    Great Unity Stage battle clothes!

    A treasure of the Great Realm! That alone was enough to make them an unparalleled, precious treasure!

    Even Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but arch his eyebrows.

    He wasn¡¯t surprised by the battle clothes¡¯ quality. Rather, he was stunned that the Giant Whale Spirit Race would put such a treasure up for auction.

    That was obviously out of the ordinary!

 Chapter 1787 - The Secret Glyphs of the Dragon Palace

    <h4>Chapter 1787 - The Secret Glyphs of the Dragon Pce</h4>

    Even prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, Great Realm treasures were extremely rare. Practically all of them were under the control of Great Realm experts and their factions.

    Every time a Great Realm treasure appeared in the world, factions would fight over it, stirring up a storm of bloodshed.

    In the present-day Immortal Realm, Great Realm treasures were even rarer. Tens of thousands of years might pass without one appearing.

    Given the circumstances, it seemed incredibly strange that the Giant Whale Spirit Race would put a Great Realm relic of the Dragon Pce up for auction.

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t the only one who found it strange. Numerous others felt the same.

    ¡°Is there perhaps a problem with this treasure? If there was nothing wrong with it, who¡¯d sell it?¡± asked an old-timer.

    Themotion instantly died down.

    The auctioneer admitted it. ¡°I won¡¯t deceive you. These battle clothes can only be worn by immortals with a Flood Dragon bloodline.¡±

    The crowd instantly understood. There was no doubt about it. The clothes were extraordinary, but those without a Flood Dragon bloodline had no hope of using them.

    That in turn meant that though the clothes had fallen into the Giant Whale Spirit Race¡¯s hands, they were effectively useless. In that case, it was no wonder they were willing to sell them.

    ¡°How is the bidding going to work?¡± someone couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    The auctioneer said, ¡°Instead of a typical auction, the Giant Whale Spirit Race has a request. One of their Great Martial Stage old-timers has been afflicted by divine misfortune, and its power gues his body. Anyone who can treat him has an opportunity to acquire the battle clothes.¡±

    Most of those present instantly gave up. This requirement was far too strict.

    If it were possible to neutralize divine misfortune, how could so many unparalleled experts have died of it over the years?

    However, Su Yi¡¯s heart stirred when he heard their terms!

    He naturally could resolve this problem!

    But now, someone said, ¡°And here I thought they¡¯d demand something extravagant. So, all they want is help resolving that paltry little problem? Very well! Tell the Giant Whale Spirit Race that this lofty one can assist them!¡±

    The speaker was Qin Jianshu. His casual tone instantly stirred up widespread uproar.

    Suddenly, a firm voice rang out. ¡°Qin Jianshu, what you can do, surely I can do as well?¡±

    Qin Jianshu snorted coldly. ¡°You want to fight me for it, Jin Zhuliu? Very well! I¡¯ll y with you!¡±

    The atmosphere was instantly stifled and tense.

    <i>Jin Zhuliu? Is he perhaps another divine son? </i>Su Yi pondered.

    There was no doubt about it. No small number of divine sons and daughters were in attendance!

    Xi Ning¡¯s melodious voice rang out. ¡°I¡¯m curious. If numerous attendees can fulfill your request, how do you n to decide who receives the treasure?¡±

    The auctioneer said hurriedly, ¡°So long as you can fulfill the Giant Whale Spirit Race¡¯s request, you can bid on the battle clothes. Bidding starts at eight hundred thousand immortal jades.¡±

    It was obvious to everyone that the bidding was just a bonus; the Giant Whale Spirit Race had effectively already realized their goal in selling off this treasure.

    ¡°Then letting the bidding begin!¡± Qin Jianshu said calmly.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then gave up on this treasure. It was just a set of Great Unity Stage battle clothes, and only flood dragons could use it. Even if Su Yi acquired it, it would be useless to him.

    But he knew that it was most likely useless to the divine children, too. What they really wanted was to find the ruins of the Dragon Pce!

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t overly interested in that. He¡¯d decided to participate in the auction simply because he wanted to see these ¡°relics of the Dragon Pce¡± for himself.

    The auction soon began, and it was extraordinarily fierce. The bids quickly reached a shocking figure. Countless hearts shook.

    All the while, Su Yi watched from the sidelines. He couldn¡¯t see the bidders, but he heard what they said between bids, and he knew that there were fivepetitors. Presumably, all of them were divine children.

    Qin Jianshu and Xi Ning aside, there were three others: two divine sons and one divine daughter.

    The divine sons were called Jin Zhuliu and Gongyang Yu. The divine daughter was called Qing Wu.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel solemn following this realization.

    Although he¡¯d long since predicted that more and more divine children would enter the Immortal Realm, he hadn¡¯t realized that so many of them had arrived already. News of their arrival hadn¡¯t spread, perhaps because the Immortal Realm¡¯s top factions had sealed off all information regarding the divine children!

    In the end, Gongyang Yu acquired the battle clothes for thirty-nine million immortal jades!

    That was an astronomical figure, a sumrge enough to shake even Great Realm experts¡¯ hearts.

    Even Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but sigh over the divine sons¡¯vish disy of wealth.

    The box containing the battle clothes was quickly delivered to Gongyang Yu¡¯s private room, and the bidding began for the second relic of the Dragon Pce.

    The battle clothes had been kept sealed, so no one saw what they really looked like. This time, however, the auctioneer opened the bronze box to reveal the treasure inside.

    All eyes were instantly upon the treasure in the box, the second relic of the Dragon Pce.

    It was a patinated bronze te, one foot long and damaged around the ages. The patination and corrosion was severe, so the mysterious glyphs covering its surface were only dimly discernible.

    But they were strange and contorted. No one could make heads or tails of them.

    Su Yi furrowed his brow too. <i>What kind of writing is that? The unique glyphs of the Dragon Pce of the Eastern Sea?</i>

    The auctioneer exined, ¡°This treasure was acquired in the ruins of the Dragon Pce. It¡¯s carved with unknown, mysterious glyphs. An older-generation expert of the Giant Whale Spirit Race believes that they¡¯re the secret glyphs of the Dragon Pce and that they record an enormous secret. s, all knowledge of the Dragon Pce¡¯s secret writing was lost during the Primeval Era.¡±

    He paused, then continued, ¡°Anyone capable of deciphering these glyphs can participate in the auction.¡±

    Deathly silence followed. None answered the call.

    Even Qin Jianshu, Xi Ning, Jin Zhuliu, and the other divine children fell silent. There was no doubt about it. They couldn¡¯t read the glyphs either!

    Suddenly, something urred to Su Yi, and he summoned Lei Ze, the Combat Soul Puppet. ¡°Lei Ze, can you read that writing?¡±

    The sword-bearing ape told him that Lei Ze had attended to Li Fuyou throughout the Immortal Realm during the distant Primeval Era. In the present day, few knew more about the Primeval Era than Lei Ze.

    After all, Li Fuyou had taught four Great Realm disciples, and Lei Ze was always beside him. Sheer proximity had given him a breadth of knowledge far beyond most others.

    s, Lei Ze¡¯s soul was badly damaged, and his awareness was muddled.

    Otherwise, Su Yi would have learned all about Li Fuyou and the Primeval Era by now.

    Lei Ze¡¯s cold, indifferent eyes locked onto the distant bronze te. A momentter, he said, ¡°Master, those are the unique secret glyphs of the Grand Dao used by the main lineage of the Dragon Pce of the Eastern Sea. The writing says, ¡®The Will of Heaven cannot be deceived... the source of fortune and disaster... the lineage of the Dragon Pce... a pity....¡±

    Su Yi was starting to get eager. After all, Lei Ze really did recognize those strange glyphs!

    But as Lei Ze struggled to read the writing, Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed. The bronze te was badly corroded, patinated, and iplete. The writing was fragmented.

    Lei Ze¡¯s voice continued, ¡°Those who delight in wealth will surely die because of it... Greed... is the source of countless tribtions...

    ¡°The price was far too heavy.

    ¡°No! That¡¯s not right!¡±

    ¡°The true source of the disaster was...¡±

    Lei Ze¡¯s voice trailed off.

    Su Yi was stunned. Irrepressible dejection arose within his heart. <i>That¡¯s... all? </i>

    Su Yi felt much like a mundane schoolboy might if, every time he reached the most exciting part of a story, the chapter ended with, ¡°If you want to know what happens next, tune in next time!¡±

    It was enough to anger someone to death! Those with bad tempers might well be driven to violence!

    But this wasn¡¯t Lei Ze¡¯s fault. The bronze te was badly damaged, and the writing was fragmented. It was already impressive that he could read the long-lost writing system of the Dragon Pce.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ¡°No one can read the glyphs on the bronze te?¡± asked the auctioneer, breaking the silence.

    Time slipped by, but no one answered.

    The auctioneer sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t say I¡¯m surprised. The Dragon Pce disappeared long ago, during the Primeval Era. Their legacies have long since been lost to history. Very well. Next, I¡¯ll auction off the third relic of the Dragon Pce...¡±

    But then, a voice rang out. ¡°Wait.¡±

    The entire auction hall was shaken. <i>Someone actually recognizes the glyphs of the Dragon Pce!?</i>

    ¡°It¡¯s Xi Ning¡¯s servant!¡± Qin Jianshu immediately recognized Su Yi¡¯s voice, and his expression darkened.

    Jin Zhuliu, Gongyang Yu, Qing Wu, and the others recognized Su Yi¡¯s voice too. After all, Qin Jianshu had waged a bidding war against him not long ago, and afterward, he ¡°revealed¡± Su Yi¡¯s identity as Xi Ning¡¯s servant. The others instinctively epted Qin Jianshu¡¯s conclusion and took Su Yi for Xi Ning¡¯s subordinate too.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t tell me you can read the secret glyphs of the Dragon Pce?¡± eximed Xi Ning.

    She and Su Yi had crossed paths, but she¡¯d always taken him for a junior from the Immortal Realm. She¡¯d treated him with kindness and generally warned him and agreed to exchange treasures with him, sure. But they still didn¡¯t have any bond to speak of.

    Moreover, Su Yi had been targeted by Qin Jianshu on her ount. Xi Ning couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit apologetic about this. That was why she chose not to remain a bystander earlier; she didn¡¯t want Su Yi to be a scapegoat on her ount.

    But she did all of this purely out of a glimmer of goodwill. Xi Ning would never have guessed that the young man she¡¯d coincidentally gotten acquainted with would be nowhere near as simple as she¡¯d imagined!

    Even she had merely heard of the secret glyphs of the Dragon Pce. She couldn¡¯t read them!

    ¡°Can you really read the secret glyphs of the Dragon Pce, sir?¡± The auctioneer¡¯s spirits soared.

    ¡°I can discern a little, albeit with difficulty,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Tell me, how do you n to auction off this treasure?¡±

    He¡¯d originally had little interest in the ruins of the Dragon Pce, but since no one else could fulfill the auction¡¯s conditions, Su Yi naturally didn¡¯t mind taking advantage of the situation!

    More importantly, he was confident that after revealing his ability to read the glyphs, members of the Giant Whale Spirit Race were sure toe looking for him of their own ord. When the time came, he could seize the opportunity to learn the ruins¡¯ whereabouts!

 Chapter 1788 - Blood-Soaked Dragon Scales

    <h4>Chapter 1788 - Blood-Soaked Dragon Scales</h4>

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Widespread uproar followed Su Yi¡¯s statement. Discussion arose on all sides. Someone could really decipher the glyphs of the Dragon Pce?

    The auctioneer couldn¡¯t help but be delighted. ¡°Forgive this old man¡¯s impudence, but this matter is of the utmost importance. Might you confirm your ability?¡±

    ¡°The left side of the bronze te has a line of nine characters that reads, ''The Will of Heaven cannot be deceived, the source of fortune and disaster...''¡±

    The crowd instinctively pricked up their ears. All of them were intrigued.

    But before Su Yi could continue, a coarse voice rang out. ¡°Enough, that¡¯s enough! Fellow Daoist, please don¡¯t publicize the glyphs¡¯ contents.¡±

    A tall, stalwart figure appeared on stage apanying this voice. He was dressed in military uniform, with a prominent, sharp mustache and blue-gray eyes.

    Jing Hongyu! A mid-stage Miracle Realm Immortal King of the Giant Whale Spirit Race!

    His appearance triggered a disturbance throughout the auction hall.

    ¡°No need for any further confirmation. That bronze te belongs to our fellow Daoist!¡± announced Jing Hongyu. ¡°Furthermore, if possible, I hope to converse with you after the auction.¡±

    His gaze was focused on Su Yi¡¯s private room.

    Qin Jianshu¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°It seems the Giant Whale Spirit Race has numerous simr treasures, and they need someone to decipher them!¡±

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    He wasn¡¯t the only one who realized this. The others reached the same conclusion. There was no doubt about it¡ªthe Giant Whale Spirit Race had goals for each of the three relics of the Dragon Pce they¡¯d put up for auction.

    The Great Unity battle clothes were sold to cure one of their older-generation Great Realm experts of divine misfortune. As for the bronze te, it was there for them to see whether anyone at the auction was capable of deciphering the secret glyphs of the Dragon Pce!

    Su Yi realized what the Giant Whales were after, too. He nodded. ¡°Very well.¡±

    Jing Hongyu visibly lit up, and he bowed at the waist. ¡°Many thanks!¡±

    A momentter, he turned and left the stage. The box containing the bronze te was quickly delivered to Su Yi¡¯s private room.

    ¡°Make arrangements. When the auction ends, we¡¯ll go visit the Giant Whale Spirit Race too!¡± ordered Qin Jianshu. ¡°I¡¯m shocked that Xi Ning¡¯s servant boy can read the secret writing of the Dragon Pce. She obviously came prepared, but we cannot let them seize the initiative when ites to exploring the ruins of the Dragon Pce!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The elderly woman nodded.

    Meanwhile, many others scattered throughout the auction house reacted simrly. Some of them even arranged for their subordinates to leave the auction house and start spreading word of what had happened. It was obvious to all of them that the glyphs on the bronze te touched upon some of the greatest secrets of the ruins of the Dragon Pce!

    ......

    Meanwhile, Su Yi examined the bronze te he¡¯d acquired. <i>This is most likely a remnant of an Immortal King treasure. The materials aren¡¯t particrly rare, but the secret glyphs carved on it are extraordinary. It obviously hides an enormous secret.</i>

    <i>Furthermore, this secret regards the catastrophe that befell the Dragon Pce!</i>

    Su Yi recalled the way Lei Ze had haltingly read the secret glyphs, thenpared them to the glyphs on the bronze te and matched them, one by one. He¡¯d already developed a hypothesis.

    Meanwhile, the auctioneer opened the third box containing a relic of the Dragon Pce. When the crowd saw it, they were instantly in uproar. Startled voices rang out, one after another.

    ¡°What is that? A dragon scale?¡±

    ¡°What a terrifying aura! If it really is a dragon scale, it must have belonged to a peak Great Ream Expert True Dragon!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice? That scale is damaged and covered in blood!¡±

    ...Su Yi saw the suspected dragon scale too. It was as ck as ink, and it looked as if it had been forged out of divine iron. It was covered in natural, mysterious Dao Markings, and it was smeared with ayer of blood and damaged around the edges.

    It seemed as if the dragon scale had met with terrifying destructive power. It must have fallen off the body of a true dragon!

    <i>A dragon scale? </i>Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed, but he couldn¡¯t discern anything beyond that.

    Meanwhile, the auctioneer exined, ¡°The third treasure is a scale suspected to have fallen from the body of a Great Profound Stage True Dragon. It contains a wisp of an iparably inscrutable power of the Grand Dao. If you can grasp it, you might well glean insight into some of the Great Profound Stage True Dragon¡¯s secrets.¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The auction hall was increasingly in uproar.

    <i>The scale of a Great Profound Stage True Dragon? That¡¯s an expert at the pinnacle of the Great Realm, and a member of the dragon race. A True Dragon¡¯s strength is far beyond others of the same cultivation!</i>

    <i>Whatever secrets are hidden inside that scale are sure to be extraordinary!!</i>

    ¡°No need to waste any more time on talk. Tell us how you n to auction off this treasure!¡± urged Qin Jianshu.

    The crowd¡¯s gazes were heated. All of them were eager. The scale of an unparalleled Great Profound True Dragon was far more enticing than the Great Unity battle clothes and mysterious bronze te!

    Even the divine children were tempted. None of them could remain seated.

    ¡°The rules are simple. Anyone, no matter who, can receive an opportunity to contemte the scale¡¯s secrets so long as they agree to the Giant Whale Spirit Race¡¯s conditions,¡± said the auctioneer.

    The crowd was stunned.

    <i>What does that mean?</i>

    ¡°A month from now, the Giant Whale Spirit Race will venture into the ruins of the Dragon Pce in search of good fortune once more. However, they know full well that they weren¡¯t strong enough to monopolize the good fortune of the ruins,¡± continued the auctioneer. ¡°Thus, they hope to invite some of our fellow Daoists to join them and search the ruins for good fortune!¡±

    The entire audience was in uproar, like a pot blowing off its lid. Everyone was stunned.

    The Giant Whale Spirit Race is actually willing to work with other people to investigate the ruins of the Dragon Pce?

    None of them had anticipated this.

    After all, when a faction discovered a ce of shocking good fortune, how could they willingly share it?

    Some of the older-generation cultivators frowned. After calming down, they guessed what was going on. The ruins of the Dragon Pce were undoubtedly so perilous that the Giant Whales dared not investigate recklessly. Thus, they had no choice but to cooperate with others!

    Many of the attendees even suspected that the Giant Whales had paid an extraordinarily heavy price for theirst expedition into the ruins of the Dragon Pce, leaving them no choice but to join forces with outsiders.

    The ruins of the Dragon Pce were and of good fortune straight out of a legend. Were they capable of monopolizing them, how could the Giant Whale Spirit Race possibly be willing to share?

    <i>It seems the Giant Whales have been nning this for a long time, </i>thought Su Yi.

    First, they¡¯d arranged for an auction, causing worldwide uproar. Then, they sold a few relics of the Dragon Pce, all to achieve different ends.

    But their ultimate goal was to recruit a group of experts to explore the ruins with them while they reaped the benefits!

    Of course, this was no conspiracy. The Giant Whales simply couldn¡¯t handle the good fortune of the Dragon Pce on their own, leaving them no choice but toe up with such a n.

    ¡°Then what conditions do we need to agree to for an opportunity to cooperate with the Giant Whale Spirit Race?¡± someone couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    The uproar instantly died down. All eyes were instantly on the auctioneer once more.

    ¡°The Giant Whale Spirit Race has explored the ruins of the Dragon Pce before, and they can say with some degree of certainty that only those at or above the Immortal King level are qualified to enter in search of good fortune. Those beneath that level are doomed to die beyond a doubt,¡± the auctioneer said gravely.

    He continued, ¡°But those who¡¯ve reached the Great Realm face an altogether different type of danger. They¡¯ll face a terrifying restrictive power and bacsh. Great Martial Stage experts just have to be careful and wear a few special types of treasure to avoid this problem. They can explore the ruins that way too.¡±

    He paused, then summarized, ¡°Simply put, the Giant Whale Spirit Race is recruiting Immortal Kings, but if Great Martial Stage experts are willing to participate, that would be even better.¡±

    The atmosphere instantly died down. Those yet to reach the Immortal King level felt as if someone had poured a bucket of ice water over their heads. All of their hopes were instantly extinguished.

    ¡°Is it really that simple? Aren¡¯t there any other conditions?¡± asked Qin Jianshu.

    The auctioneer said, ¡°If you¡¯re willing to work with the Giant Whale Spirit Race, they request that you leave an Oath Marker on this Talisman Contract.¡±

    He then pulled a ck scroll from his sleeves. ¡°You simply need to swear not to harm the Giant Whale Spirit Race and that you will give them forty percent of whatever good fortune you acquire in the ruins.¡±

    Several of the Immortal Kings¡¯ brows furrowed.

    One of themughed coldly, ¡°If we agree to cooperate, we¡¯ll have to give them forty percent of our spoils? They¡¯ve got quite the appetite, huh?¡±

    Even Qin Jianshu, Jin Zhuliu, Gongyang Yu, and the other divine children were displeased. It wasn¡¯t just that the Giant Whales¡¯ demands were excessive; they were even using the Talisman Contract to restrict them. The Giant Whales wanted to reap all of the benefits for themselves!

    The auctioneer said calmly, ¡°You are, of course, wee not to participate.¡±

    The atmosphere instantly fell silent. Without the Giant Whale Spirit Race¡¯s information, how could they possibly find the ruins of the Dragon Pce?

    ¡°Allow this old man to speak a word of warning. The Giant Whale Spirit Race wouldn¡¯t have announced this to the public without making ample preparations,¡± said the auctioneer. ¡°Simply put, if you refuse to cooperate and n to force the Giant Whale Spirit Race into submission, you¡¯re sure to leave empty-handed!¡±

    Many of the attendees narrowed their eyes. Many of them had indeed been considering just that. After all, although the Giant Whale Spirit Race was an ancient, powerful faction of the Eastern Sea, that was of no concern to divine children like Qin Jianshu and Jin Zhuliu.

    If provoked, they dared charge right into the Giant Whale Spirit Race¡¯s territories and force them into submission!

    But the auctioneer¡¯s warning made itpletely clear that the Giant Whale Spirit Race had already prepared for the worst! This left no room for anyone with ill intentions to seed!

    ¡°Everyone, the ruins of the Dragon Pce are iparably enormous. Who knows how much good fortune is hidden there? If we work together, even if you have to give up a portion of your harvest, isn¡¯t that far better than missing out on this opportunitypletely?¡± the auctioneer said warmly.

    The atmosphere fell silent. Numerous people started weighing the advantages and disadvantages.

    Although Su Yi was interested in the ruins, he was extremely averse to the idea of working with other people. Furthermore, if the Giant Whale Spirit Race wanted to decipher the Dragon Pce¡¯s secret writing, they needed his help. How could he possibly agree to such terms?

    But he dared say with certainty that they¡¯d give him a better offer as an expression of goodwill.

    Indeed, just as Su Yi reached this conclusion, the auctioneer looked at his private room and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist in Private Room Neen, if you are willing to help the Giant Whale Spirit Race decipher the secret glyphs of the Dragon Pce, there will be no need for you to leave your mark on the Talisman Contract!¡±

 Chapter 1789 - Is This Fate?

    <h4>Chapter 1789 - Is This Fate?</h4>

    Numerous people were envious of Su Yi¡¯s special treatment, but all of them knew that the Giant Whale Spirit Race needed something from him. They naturally wouldn¡¯t dare demand that he agreed to some Talisman Contract.

    But against all expectations, Su Yi added his own conditions. ¡°Let Fellow Daoist Xi Ning join me, and I wouldn¡¯t mind helping the Giant Whale Spirit Race decipher the glyphs of the Dragon Pce.¡±

    The crowd was stunned. Even Xi Ning was caught off guard.

    The majestic man whispered, ¡°The kid¡¯s actually rather decent. He knows that you¡¯ve done him good. Indeed, this is what they mean when they say that one good turn deserves another.¡±

    Xi Ning¡¯s dreamlike, starry gaze shed with a hint of strange light. She said nothing at all.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Qin Jianshu couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly. ¡°Xi Ning, that servant of yours sure is filial! But as a servant, calling you ¡®fellow Daoist¡¯ is over the line. He has no grasp of propriety whatsoever!¡±

    He was obviously jealous and seizing the opportunity to express his displeasure, as well as to sow discord between Xi Ning and Su Yi.

    Xi Ning said icily, ¡°Qin Jianshu, who are you toment on my affairs? Any more disrespect from you, and when the auction ends, I¡¯ll visit you in person and demand an exnation!¡±

    Qin Jianshu¡¯s pupils constricted. A momentter, heughed. ¡°Want topete with me? Very well! Let¡¯s settle this in the ruins of the Dragon Pce!¡±

    His voice was rife with murderous intent, and the atmosphere was oppressive. Still, it was obvious to everyone that Qin Jianshu didn¡¯t dare to fight Xi Ning now.

    As for Su Yi? He¡¯d already sentenced Qin Jianshu to death. He naturally didn¡¯t care how the divine son provoked him.

    ¡°Tell the Giant Whale Spirit Race that this lofty one epts their terms,¡± Qin Jianshu said decisively.

    Uproar ensued.

    The auctioneer smiled and said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll acquire enormous benefits in the ruins of the Dragon Pce!¡±

    Immediately afterward, Jin Zhuliu, Gongyang Yu, Qing Wu, and the others agreed, one after another.

    Ultimately, the Giant Whale Spirit Race had seized control of the situation. Anyone who wanted to explore the ruins had to work with them.

    ......

    When the auction ended, Su Yi and those who¡¯d agreed to leave their mark on the Talisman Contract left their private rooms. Everyone else dispersed.

    It was then that most of the attendees saw Su Yi clearly for the first time.

    He was young, dressed in blue, with the detached bearing of one who¡¯d risen out of the dust of mundanity. However, there was little else noteworthy about him.

    At least, that''s how it seemed at first nce.

    Before long, Divine Daughter Qing Wu said, ¡°Little Sister Xi Ning, this subordinate of yours is quite interesting. He hasn¡¯t just disguised his appearance. He¡¯s even hidden his cultivation base! It seems he dares not face other people openly.¡±

    Many of the others¡¯ eyes shed, but they were unwittingly stunned. Earlier, none of them had realized that Su Yi was in disguise!

    Disregarding everything else about him, it was quite impressive that he¡¯d managed to deceive their keen eyes and abilities. He wasn¡¯t at all simple.

    Su Yi nced at Qing Wu. She was dressed in a blue, wide-sleeved dress, and her beauty stood out of the crowd. Her eyes were an ethereal blue, a rare sight.

    A ck-robed elder whose hair and beard were disheveled stood beside her. His nose was red, and his eyelids drooped; it seemed he¡¯d had too much to drink.

    When Su Yi nced at Qing Wu, the ck-robed elder¡¯s eyelids rose. His eyes shed with imposing light.

    Su Yi felt as if sharp swords were scraping his skin, producing prickling pain.

    His eyebrows rose, and he said nothing.

    Xi Ning led her majesticpanion to Su Yi, her steps light and airy, then said coldly, ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡±

    Her tone was casual, yet her words were utterly domineering.

    Qing Wu frowned, then smiled sweetly. ¡°Should the opportunity arise, I¡¯d very much like to see what this subordinate of yours really looks like.¡±

    With that, she took another deep look at Su Yi, then said no more on the matter.

    But that didn¡¯t mean that the divine children were done talking about Su Yi.

    Divine Son Jin Zhuliuughed. ¡°Miss Xi Ning, your subordinate has already caused quite a ssh with his ability to decipher the glyphs of the Dragon Pce. Why not introduce us so we can all get acquainted?¡±

    Jin Zhuliu wore robes whiter than snow, and he tied his hair into a crown. He had a stunning bearing.

    He too was apanied by a servant, a solidly built middle-aged woman. She wasn¡¯t particrly good-looking, and she carried a massive ck sword case on her back.

    Many of the others jumped in to chime their agreement. After all, they still didn¡¯t even know Su Yi¡¯s name.

    Xi Ning was at a bit of a loss; she still didn¡¯t know Su Yi¡¯s name, either.

    ¡°Li Xuanjun,¡± said Su Yi, casually picking a name.

    ¡°Li¡± represented Li Fuyou, while ¡°Xuanjun¡± represented his ninth lifetime.

    ¡°Li Xuanjun?¡± The crowd mulled that over, but the name didn¡¯t ring any bells.

    ¡°Li Xuanjun? Excellent. I quite admire you,¡±ughed Jin Zhuliu.

    Su Yi nced at him but said nothing. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to concern himself with what these people were after.

    Meanwhile, Xi Ning¡¯s melodic voice transmitted directly into his ears.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. They misunderstood you because we were spotted together. I would have never expected that you¡¯d get me an exemption from the Talisman Contract! If you aren¡¯t opposed, we can explore the ruins of the Dragon Pce together.¡±

    Su Yi was stunned. He couldn¡¯t help but take another look at Xi Ning.

    She was a divine daughter from the God Domain, and her status was extraordinarily lofty, yet she¡¯d taken it upon herself to apologize to him. <i>Her character and disposition are really that good? </i>

    Even rarer, she was a picturesque beauty with skin as fair as snow. Even d in in hemp clothes, there was no disguising her extraordinary good looks. Especially her eyes¡ªthey were clear and deep, yet at the same time dreamlike and ethereal, like the stars shining overhead.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m being overly abrupt?¡± Xi Ning said quietly. She made no attempt to avoid Su Yi¡¯s gaze. She had a tranquil, graceful deportment.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that,¡±ughed Su Yi. ¡°I¡¯m just surprised.¡±

    Xi Ning said thoughtfully, ¡°Fellow Daoist Li, have you perhaps guessed my origins?¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°No, but I¡¯m fairly confident that you, just like Qin Jianshu and Jin Zhuliu, aren¡¯t from the Immortal Realm.¡±

    Xi Ning¡¯s pupils constricted, and she eximed, ¡°You¡¯re quite perceptive, Fellow Daoist Li.¡±

    She really wouldn¡¯t have guessed that the young man she¡¯d happened upon by chance would be able to decipher the secret glyphs of the Dragon Pce. Now, it seemed he¡¯d realized she was from the God Domain, too!

    After all, disregarding the other divine children, practically no one here knew that they were from the God Domain!

    Xi Ning¡¯s perception of Su Yi underwent a subtle shift. She dared say with certainty that she and Su Yi had crossed paths by chance; he hadn¡¯t nned it.

    Yet for some reason, chance had brought her and this mysterious, deeply hidden figure together. Xi Ning couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit strange. <i>Is this perhaps an act of fate?</i>

    Of course, the ¡°fate¡± Xi Ning spoke of had nothing to do with matters of men and women...

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, if you¡¯re free tonight, I¡¯d like to have a private chat,¡± said Xi Ning. She was suddenly a bit curious about him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s decideter,¡± said Su Yi. He didn¡¯t rush to refuse her. He was curious too; he wanted to know more about people from the God Domain.

    But he also knew that the people the gods had sent into the Immortal Realm weren¡¯t just after good fortune and a chance at divinity. They likely saw him as prey, too!

    The closer he got to Xi Ning, the more likely it was that she¡¯d realize that something was fishy about him. It was like ying with fire. A moment¡¯s incaution, and he might well burn himself.

    But Su Yi wasn¡¯t afraid of trouble. The more dangerous Xi Ning was, the more eager he felt. Thus, he didn¡¯t refuse her offer.

    Xi Ning subtly inclined her head. ¡°Alright.¡±

    As the two of them conversed, the auctioneer and Immortal King Jing Hongyu of the Giant Whale Spirit Race appeared on stage.

    ¡°Fellow Daoists, the Giant Whales have decided to set course for the ruins of the Dragon Pce in one month. We request that our fellow Daoists gather on Barrenwood Ind in time for departure,¡± Jing Hongyu said gravely. He then took out jade slips and passed them out. ¡°This contains Barrenwood Ind¡¯s location.¡±

    ¡°Why make us wait a whole month?¡± Qin Jianshu frowned.

    Jing Hongyu hesitated, then patiently exined, ¡°Several of the Immortal Realm¡¯s top sects will be sending their experts to participate in this operation as well.¡±

    Uproar ensued. Several of those present frowned with obvious displeasure.

    The greater their numbers, the greater thepetition!

    Qin Jianshu snorted coldly. ¡°Do they have to leave their mark on the Talisman Contract too?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± said Jing Hongyu without even pausing to think. ¡°Please rest assured, everyone. The Giant Whales will treat everyone equally, no matter who they are. Anyone who chooses to work with us must agree to our rules.¡±

    ¡°Of course...¡± Here, Jing Honyu looked at Su Yi and smiled. ¡°Fellow Daoists Li and Xi are exempt.¡±

    The way the crowd looked at Su Yi shifted. Their gazes contained jealousy, indignation, hints of coldness, and even murderous intent!

    The tallest tree in the forest is the first toppled by the wind. The more eye-catching someone is, the more likely others are to insult and detest them, justified or not. That''s just how people are.

    ¡°Everyone, our nsmen wille to retrieve the scale shortly. If you wish to contemte its secrets, please seize this opportunity,¡± Jing Hongyu said with augh. ¡°Take this as an expression of our sincerity. We¡¯re going to work together, so we of course cannot be stingy with information.¡±

    The crowd¡¯s gazes mellowed, and all of them looked at the bloodstained scale.

    Jing Hongyu, meanwhile, walked up to Su Yi and sped his fist with a smile. ¡°Fellow Daoist, might we find a ce for a private chat?¡±

    His warm, weing attitude made many of the others realize that Li Xuanjun, as someone capable of deciphering the Dragon Pce¡¯s secret glyphs, was enormously useful to the Giant Whale Spirit Race!

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then nced at Xi Ning. ¡°Fellow Daoist, if you¡¯re willing, you cane with us.¡±

    Xi Ning was stunned. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t wrap her head around what Su Yi was after. <i>Is he trying to repay my benevolence? Or has he perhaps... developed unrealistic thoughts about me? Or does he want to borrow my influence? After all, with me around, if the Giant Whale Spirit Race tries anything, they¡¯ll die before they even know what''s going on.</i>

    After a moment¡¯s thought, Xi Ning nodded. ¡°I¡¯d be delighted.¡±

    Jing Hongyu was obviously a bit hesitant, but in the end, he agreed and led both Su Yi and Xi Ning away.

 Chapter 1790 - Threats

    <h4>Chapter 1790 - Threats</h4>

    A venerable old man in gray robes sat upright in the centermost seat of a resplendently lit hall. His face was waxy, sallow, and gaunt. His eyes were turbid, and he looked entirely unassuming. But the moment Su Yi and Xi Ning followed Jing Hongyu into the hall, they sensed that he was a Great Martial Stage powerhouse!!

    Before long, Jing Hongyu introduced the old man: Jing Cheng. The high elder of the Giant Whale Spirit Race, an expert of the True Martial Stage!

    Years ago, he¡¯d been afflicted by divine misfortune, and his vitality was badly damaged. The Giant Whale Spirit Race sold off those Great Unity battle clothes to find someone capable of treating Jing Cheng¡¯s divine misfortune.

    ¡°Please take a seat, my fellow Daoists,¡± Jing Cheng said with an amiable smile. Once Su Yi and Xi Ning were seated, he ordered an attendant to pour them tea. His manners were impable.

    But Su Yi had never liked pleasantries, so he got straight to the point. ¡°Please enlighten me. What have you called me here for?¡±

    Jing Cheng said solemnly, ¡°''Enlighten'' you? I dare not call it that, but I won¡¯t deceive you. We have arge number of simr bronze tes covered in the secret glyphs of the Dragon Pce. We¡¯d like your help deciphering them, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Su Yi didn¡¯t find this at all strange. ¡°I can do that.¡±

    ¡°How straightforward of you!¡± Jing Cheng smiled. ¡°Hongyu, bring out the secret glyphs and let Fellow Daoist Li get started.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Jing Hongyu nodded, then slipped a scroll from his sleeves.

    Unfurled, it was covered in numerous strange and contorted glyphs. This was the long-lost writing of the Primeval Era¡¯s Dragon Pce!

    But Su Yi furrowed his brow. <i>The Giant Whale Spirit Race is far too disingenuous! They¡¯re obviously on guard against me. They¡¯re worried I¡¯ll grasp whole texts, so they¡¯ve copied portions of them for me to decipher instead.</i>

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even need to think to know that the writing on the scroll was out of order. There was no way to assemble it into sentences. It was almost certainly iplete, too.

    They¡¯d done this to prevent him from learning any big secrets!

    Xi Ning obviously noticed this too, and her gaze was a bit strange. She was curious to see how Su Yi would respond.

    But Su Yi just got up and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Xi Ning, we¡¯re leaving.¡±

    And indeed, he turned to leave without another word.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Jing Hongyu cried out. ¡°Do you intend to renege on our agreement?¡±

    ¡°If we¡¯re to cooperate, we must both show sincerity, but the Giant Whales are showing no sincerity whatsoever,¡± Su Yi said tly.

    Jing Hongyu¡¯s brow furrowed, but Jing Cheng smiled. ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry, Fellow Daoist. To tell the truth, we¡¯re certain that these treasures hide enormous secrets, and we were worried that you¡¯d decipher them, then hide the truth from us. If that happened, it''d be a major loss for us.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°It¡¯s simple, then. Bring the treasures to me, and I¡¯ll decipher the characters for you one at a time. With your capabilities, I¡¯m sure you can easily tell whether or not I¡¯m deceiving you.¡±

    If he deciphered the gylphs one by one, it would be very difficult to deceive anyone.

    Jing Cheng fell silent, then said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, we¡¯ve already agreed to let you apany us to the ruins of the Dragon Pce unbound by the Talisman Contract. Isn¡¯t that already proof of our race¡¯s sincerity? Why insist on learning the secrets transcribed in the Dragon Pce¡¯s glyphs? Don¡¯t you think... your demands are a bit excessive?¡±

    His tone was a bit cold.

    Su Yiughed dryly. ¡°Listen up: you¡¯re the ones asking for <i>my </i>help. If you think I¡¯m asking for too much, we don¡¯t have to work together.¡±

    Jing Cheng''s turbid eyes stared Su Yi down. ¡°Fellow Daoist, it would be terrible if we were to have a falling out.¡±

    His voice was low, with a clear implied threat. The atmosphere was a bit stifled and oppressive.

    Jing Hongyu tried to y peacemaker. ¡°Fellow Daoist, the secrets of the Dragon Pce are of the utmost importance. All you need to do is help us decipher them, and you¡¯ll benefit considerably, without any danger. Why refuse?¡±

    Su Yi disregarded Jing Hongyu and looked at Jing Cheng. He smiled faintly, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±

    Jing Cheng frowned. He was a Great Martial Stage expert, yet a young man was tantly provoking him. He felt thoroughly ufortable.

    But before he could respond, Xi Ning raised her finger and pointed.

    <i>ch!</i>

    A streak of blue light as sharp as the edge of a sword appeared out of nowhere, right between Jing Cheng¡¯s eyes. It was just three inches from his forehead.

    It was dazzlingly, stingingly bright, and full of terrifying lightning. Moreover, it had appeared out of nowhere.

    Jing Cheng¡¯s hair stood on end, and chills coursed down his spine.

    Despite his cultivation base, he couldn¡¯t react in time at all! He understood that, had Xi Ning wished to kill him, he¡¯d be dead already!

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Xi Ning, what are you doing?¡± Jing Hongyu broke out in cold sweats. He¡¯dpletely lost hisposure.

    Even if you¡¯d hit him over the head, he would never have guessed that this seemingly tranquil, ethereal woman would attack at the drop of a hat. Much less that she¡¯d be this terrifyingly strong!!

    Xi Ning¡¯s red lips parted, and she said simply, ¡°I¡¯m threatening you.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Everyone fell silent.

    Su Yi was surprised, but he couldn¡¯t help but want to give her a thumbs up. <i>Her character is quite admirable. To think she beat me to the punch...</i>

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk this over, let¡¯s talk this over.¡± Jing Cheng took a deep breath and squeezed out a smile. ¡°Since we¡¯ve decided to work together, there¡¯s no room for fighting and killing. How about this? I¡¯ll bring out those treasures now and let you look them over. We¡¯ll treat you withplete sincerity, and we absolutely won¡¯t hide anything!¡±

    Xi Ning flicked her fingertip, and the blue light hovering between Jing Cheng¡¯s eyes disappeared.

    Jing Cheng felt a massive weight lift from his shoulders, but he didn¡¯t dare to hesitate. He waved his sleeves, and six bronze fragments floated into the air. Thergest was two feet long and simr to the te Su Yi had acquired at the auction house.

    The smallest was only the size of a fist.

    Without exception, they were badly patinated and covered in the strange, contorted glyphs of the Dragon Pce.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, I¡¯ll have to trouble you,¡± Jing Cheng said with a smile.

    <i>The old-timer sure changes his tune quickly. He¡¯s quite adaptable, </i>thought Su Yi. Out loud, however, he said nothing. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to make fun of the old man.

    He just gathered the bronze tes and started looking them over. At the same time, he used his divine sense to make contact with Lei Ze, who was currently inmand token form.

    Before long, Su Yi deciphered everyst glyph on the six tes. However, the tes were badly damaged and iplete, like a document ripped into countless pieces. Some of the phrases were too damaged to even decipher.

    In the end, only three fragmented sentences drew Su Yi¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Blessings and disasters are not predetermined. People bring them upon themselves!

    ¡°Rewards and retribution follow good and evil like a shadow!¡±

    ¡°The lineage of the Dragon Pce has sinned, but did we truly deserve this?¡±

    ...When Su Yi saw this, he recalled the fragmented text on the first bronze te, and concluded that the disappearance of the Dragon Pce of the Eastern Sea was due to an enormous catastrophe.

    But even in the face of destruction, the people of the Dragon Pce couldn¡¯t grasp why this disaster had befallen them, leading to bitterness and fury. The experts of the Dragon Pce likely left behind the bronze fragments as a record of the disaster that had befallen them!

    s, the fragments were so badly damaged and corroded that it was hard to decipher any further details.

    Something urred to Su Yi, and he looked at Jing Cheng. ¡°These treasures are iplete.¡±

    Xi Ning¡¯s cold gaze focused on Jing Cheng, and he instantly stiffened, then hurriedly exined. ¡°It¡¯s like this, Fellow Daoists. We acquired these fragments in the ruins of the Dragon Pce, and we indeed only acquired a portion of them. Most remain scattered throughout the ruins. These are the only ones in our possession. We aren¡¯t hiding any others!¡±

    He pointed to his chest and said solemnly, ¡°I can swear on my Dao Heart!¡±

    ¡°If you knew there were more fragments to be discovered, why not find them and bring them back too?¡± asked Xi Ning. ¡°Ah, I see. You couldn¡¯t do it.¡±

    Jing Cheng grimaced. ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case. The ruins of the Dragon Pce are perilous and unpredictable. Danger lurks at every corner. When this old man visited the outer perimeter of the ruins, I encountered terrifying danger, and I dared not recklessly advance any further.¡±

    Lingering terror was written all over his face. There was no doubt about it; he was reying the perils he¡¯d encountered in the ruins of the Dragon Pce.

    If even a Great Martial expert was so afraid, it was obvious how dangerous the ruins were.

    Su Yi pondered briefly, then read all of the glyphs he could decipher out loud. He didn¡¯t hide any of them, and there was no need to hide them either; the secrets transcribed weren¡¯t really much at all.

    Jing Cheng and Jing Hongyupared and confirmed everything he deciphered, and when they found that nothing was amiss, they instantly rxed. However, the glyphs¡¯ contents left them bothpletely baffled.

    ¡°Those who delight in wealth will surely die because of it... Greed is the source of countless tribtions...?¡±

    Xi Ning¡¯s dreamlike eyes shed, and she sank into thought. ¡°¡®Blessings and disasters are not predetermined. People bring them upon themselves. Rewards and retribution follow good and evil like a shadow....¡¯ Could it be that the demise of the Dragon Pce had something to do with that treasure?¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, have you perhaps realized something?¡± Jing Cheng couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Xi Ning said calmly, ¡°If you bring out additional simr treasures, I might be able to figure something out.¡±

    Jing Cheng¡¯s smile froze, and heughed bitterly.

    Jing Hongyu faced Su Yi and sped his fist. ¡°We¡¯ll re-enter the ruins of the Dragon Pce in a month. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll find numerous simr treasures then. Fellow Daoist Li, when the timees, we hope you won¡¯t be stingy. Rest assured that we¡¯ll reward you generously for your assistance!¡±

    Jing Cheng nodded.

    Su Yi and Xi Ning set off shortly after. Along the way, Xi Ning repeated her earlier invitation.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, how about we find a ce for a private chat?¡±

    She was a slender, graceful beauty, and her jade-like legs were long and straight. She was only half a head shorter than Su Yi.

    Her eyes sparkled like stars as she gazed intently at Su Yi, a hint of eagerness on her extraordinarily beautiful face.

 Chapter 1791 - The Book of Karma

    <h4>Chapter 1791 - The Book of Karma</h4>

    After Su Yi and Xi Ning left, Jing Cheng¡¯s expression darkened.

    He¡¯de dangerously close to being killed! The thought filled his heart with indescribable lingering terror and murderous intent.

    <i>After we¡¯ve left for the ruins of the Dragon Pce, I¡¯ll have you both die unseemly deaths!! </i>Jing Cheng gnashed his teeth, his gaze sinister.

    ¡°High Elder, that woman, Xi Ning, is most likely a Divine Daughter from the God Domain!¡± Jing Hongyu said in a hushed whisper.

    Jing Cheng said expressionlessly, ¡°So what if she¡¯s a divine daughter? The divine children might have far-reaching abilities and unimaginable cultivation bases, but they too are subject to the threat of divine misfortune! They can only suppress their cultivation bases. They dare not use their full strength for fear of influencing their path to divinity. They cannot bear the consequences of that!¡±

    A cold grin tugged at his lips. ¡°I anticipated that when word of the ruins of the Dragon Pce spread, it would draw divine children to the auction! I auctioned off that Great Unity Stage treasure, in part to neutralize the divine misfortune afflicting me, in part to see just how many divine children are hidden among our coborators! Now, I¡¯ve already achieved both goals. After we proceed to the ruins...¡±

    Here, Jing Chengughed coldly and said no more.

    Jing Hongyu couldn¡¯t help but interject, ¡°But Grand Elder, what if something goes wrong? Won¡¯t we... irrevocably offend the gods behind the divine children?¡±

    Jing Cheng said coolly, ¡°The Grand Dao is unworthy of terror, and gods are unworthy of dread! You¡¯ve yet to step into the Great Realm. You naturally don¡¯t understand that the so-called ¡®gods¡¯ are really just cultivators a level beyond us. Besides, they¡¯re subject to the restriction of the natural order, so they cannot enter the Immortal Realm!¡±

    He paused, then said, ¡°Rx. Even if they are unfortunate enough to meet with disaster in the ruins of the Dragon Pce, no one will hold us ountable!¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Jing Hongyu said, ¡°But Li Xuanjun and Xi Ning didn¡¯t leave their mark on the Talisman Contract. After the ruins, isn¡¯t it possible that... something unexpected will happen?¡±

    Jing Cheng smiled. ¡°Even if two fish slip through the, they cannot stir up any big waves. Go invite Gongyang Yu over. He took the Great Unity battle clothes, so he ought to make good on his promise and neutralize my divine misfortune.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Jing Hongyu dashed off to carry out his orders.

    Jing Cheng watched him fade from view, then sat there alone, deep in thought.

    A dark, inscrutable shadow silently floated behind him, outlining a book. The book silently opened, revealing a nk white page.

    Lines of text appeared upon it.

    ¡°Every move you make is preordained. The gods wish to seize my power, so they¡¯ve already buried the seeds of a future disaster.

    ¡°This time, cause and effect shall determine the order of events. All shall end in death, and the greed of the human heart shall set the stage for what is toe. The ruins of the Dragon Pce are the burial ground I¡¯ve chosen for them. It''s up to me to write the conclusion of this story.

    ¡°None of the characters in this story shall escape death!¡±

    Each of the characters looked as if they¡¯d been emzoned with red ink, and all of them emanated an air of death and destion.

    But as the book ¡°wrote¡± thest sentence, it suddenly trembled. Countless cracks appeared on the page.

    A momentter, the page split into pieces!

    <i>ch!</i>

    A burnt line erased the words, ¡°None of the characters in this story shall escape death!¡±

    Everything instantly returned to stillness. The book no longer quivered, and the countless markings on its surface vanished.

    But thest line of text had been erased!

    New lines of text quickly appeared.

    ¡°A mysterious, unknown power has appeared in the story, one not subject to the fetters of karma. They¡¯ve forced me to change the ending. Who are they? A god of the dogs? The beloved child of heaven?¡±

    ¡°Forget it. No matter who they are, when they enter the story written on my pages, interweaving karmic threads will determine their life and death!¡±

    Here, the book trembled as countless lines of text appeared on its pages once more.

    <i>ch!</i>

    Suddenly, a burnt streak of ck crossed out thest sentence, erasing itpletely.

    Only then did all the strangeness die down.

    ¡°Fuck!!¡±

    ¡°Just who is it? Why aren¡¯t they subject to the effects of karma? Have the gods taken action personally? Impossible! In the current epoch, the gods cannot interfere in the Immortal Realm¡¯s affairs!

    ¡°Whoever you are, don¡¯t let me catch you!¡±

    Thatst line of text appeared with iparable speed, as if the book were cursing. The text was tinged with irascible anger.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Little Sister Sky-Stealing Hook isn¡¯t around. With her abilities, we could seize the initiative and determine just who this unexpected anomaly is! Whoever they are, they¡¯repletely immune to karmic fetters!

    ¡°Argh! Boss Tribtion Umbre isn¡¯t here either. With his help, I could ce a deathtrap at every step of the story unfolding on my pages. With his help, I could destroy them all!¡±

    A momentter, the infuriated writing faded awaypletely. A while passed before new lines of text appeared.

    ¡°Anomalies influence karma, but they cannot change the end of this story. When the story¡¯s climax arrives, its characters are sure to march toward their respective ends. Next, I¡¯ll record cause and effect in detail, including the variables, twists, climaxes, and endings.¡±

    Nothing changed after it wrote this sentence.

    A momentter, the illusory book blurred into a beam of light and disappeared from Jing Cheng. From beginning to end, Jing Cheng remained lost in thought. He didn¡¯t sense the book''s presence at all.

    ......

    The Precious Gem Workshop.

    Su Yi and Xi Ning sat alone in a restaurant¡¯s tranquil private room. All manner of delicacies wereid out all over the table, representing a huge array of colors and vors. There was aged wine, too.

    Su Yi sampled the dishes between sips of wine, leisurely and rxed.

    Xi Ning sat across from him. Beneath themplight, her fair, beautiful face shone with dreamlike luster. The sight was enough to make a man¡¯s heart shake.

    When she saw Su Yi eating and drinking as if there were no one else around, she took the initiative to start the conversation. ¡°Fellow Daoist, aren¡¯t you curious what I brought you here to discuss?¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°You¡¯ll tell me even if I don¡¯t ask, won¡¯t you?¡±

    Xi Ning was stunned, and she felt a bit strange. She hailed from the God Domain, and she had an extraordinary status. Moreover, she had Great Profound Stage cultivation. Although she wasn¡¯tparable to the gods, she was an unparalleled Immortal Sovereign of her generation.

    In the God Domain, even other Great Realm experts had to treat her with the utmost respect. None dared show even the slightest negligence.

    Yet this young man, despite knowing full well that she was from the God Domain, didn¡¯t care about any of that in the slightest. He wasn¡¯t at all reserved, either.

    Xi Ning felt an unprecedented hint of some emotion she¡¯d never felt before.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, she said, ¡°After learning the contents of those records from the Dragon Pce, I reached a tentative conclusion. I suspect that a certain treasure was behind the Dragon Pce¡¯s demise.¡±

    Su Yi was instantly intrigued. He set down his chopsticks and said, ¡°A treasure?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Xi Ning nodded. ¡°They call it ¡®the Book of Karma.¡¯ It¡¯s an Epoch Treasure born of the Immortal Realm¡¯s chaos source during the early days of the Primeval Era. It¡¯s full of the karmic power of the natural order, and it''s one of the Nine Mysteries of Chaos.¡±

    The Book of Karma, one of the Nine Mysteries of Chaos!!

    Su Yi suddenly recalled how Wang Ye had searched numerous ruins connected to the Primeval Era, and he¡¯d learned numerous ancient rumors from the sword-bearing ape.

    These included tales of the Nine Mysteries of Chaos.

    But all the ape knew was that the Nine Mysteries of Chaos were supreme treasures born of the Immortal Realm¡¯s source. Even in the early days of the Primeval Era, they¡¯d been like fleeting legends.

    In truth, not even the sword-bearing ape knew whether the rumors were true or not. He proved his Dao and became a Great Realm expert in theter days of the Primeval Era. By then, rumors of the Nine Mysteries of Chaos had already been circting for a long time. In the ape¡¯s era, no one beneath the heavens had everid eyes on the Nine Mysteries of Chaos!

    Yet now, Xi Ning said that the demise of the Dragon Pce was connected to the Book of Karma, one of the Nine Mysteries of Chaos. How could Su Yi <i>not </i>be surprised?

    ¡°Do the Nine Mysteries of Chaos really exist?¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Xi Ning¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of inscrutable light. She teased, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you can decipher the glyphs of the Dragon Pce. I assumed you knew the other secrets of the Primeval Era, too!¡±

    Su Yiughed and said honestly, ¡°I most certainly don¡¯t know everything.¡±

    Xi Ning said, ¡°ording to my ancestor, the Nine Mysteries of Chaos do indeed exist. However, even in the early days of the Primeval Era, they were a taboo. Even unparalleled experts of the Great Realm knew almost nothing about them.¡±

    <i>Xi Ning¡¯s ancestor? </i>Su Yi immediately realized that this ancestor of hers had to be a deity!

    Xi Ning continued, ¡°I know of only four of the Nine Mysteries of Chaos: the Sky-Stealing Hook, the Umbre of Tribtions, the Book of Karma, and the Sword of Proximity.¡±

    ¡°During the early days of the Primeval Era, someone acquired the Sky-Stealing Hook and Umbre of Tribtions. They say that unparalleled expert left the Immortal Realm, taking two of the Nine Mysteries of Chaos with him.¡±

    ¡°By coincidence, the Book of Karmanded in the hands of the Dragon Pce of the Eastern Sea. They watched over it, but because its power is so unique and taboo, they couldn¡¯t control it.¡±

    Here, Su Yi recalled the damaged text on the bronze fragments.

    All that stuff about ¡°people bringing their fates onto themselves¡± and the ¡°results of your actions following you like a shadow,¡± and how greed was the source of all evil...

    It was full of mysterious, taboo ir. Knowing that the Dragon Pce had watched over the Book of Karma really did make their demise seem suspect!

    It was no wonder that Xi Ning thought that the Book of Karma had brought about their annihtion.

    A momentter, Su Yi asked with great interest, ¡°Can you tell me more about the Sword of Proximity?¡±

    As a sword cultivator, he was naturally extraordinarily interested in weapons, especially swords. Besides, the Sword of Proximity was one of the Nine Mysteries of Chaos, a taboo treasure that contained an Epoch Law.

    Xi Ning didn¡¯t hide it. She said, ¡°ording to my grandfather, the sword is six inches long, with unpredictable, undetectable power. It''s capable ofpletely disregarding space and striking down enemies regardless of distance.

    ¡°However, it was acquired by a mysterious sword cultivator called Li Fuyou during the early days of the Primeval Era, and I suspect the sword left the Immortal Realm a long time ago.¡±

    Su Yi was instantly stunned.

    <i>What a coincidence!</i>

 Chapter 1792 - A Womanâ€™s Intuition

    <h4>Chapter 1792 - A Woman¡¯s Intuition</h4>

    <i>Li Fuyou, my fifth incarnation, actually acquired the Sword of Proximity, one of the Nine Mysteries of Chaos, during the Primeval Era?</i>

    Su Yi recalled the mysterious six-inch sword coffin he had on him. He¡¯d acquired it in the Divine Hunt Demon Mountains, in a hidden realm leftover from the Primeval Era, alongside the Combat Soul Puppet, Lei Ze.

    Lei Ze was Li Fuyou¡¯s attendant. He¡¯d apanied Li Fuyou in his journeys throughout the Immortal Realm!

    <i>The Sword of Proximity is just six inches long, and so is that sword coffin. Don¡¯t tell me... </i>Su Yi knew the answer already. The Sword of Proximity was sealed inside the six-inch sword coffin!!

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Xi Ning fixed her bright, profound gaze on him.

    ¡°I was wondering why your grandfather understands the Immortal Realm¡¯s Primeval Era so well...¡± Su Yi trailed off. ¡°He even knows about Li Fuyou.¡±

    Xi Ning pressed her lips into a grin. ¡°That''s no great secret. My ancestors were from the Immortal Realm. In the early days of the Primeval Era, they proved their Daos, became gods, and left their old homes behind, venturing into the River of Epochs in search of greater heights.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Su Yi fell silent.

    ¡°In other words, the Immortal Realm is my ancestral home.¡± Xi Ning stretched out her slender hand, picked up her cup, and took a sip of wine before continuing. ¡°I learned some of the secrets of the Immortal Realm¡¯s Primeval Era from my forebears.¡±

    Su Yi finally understood. ¡°Does that mean your ancestors knew Li Fuyou?¡±

    Xi Ning found the question rather strange. ¡°Fellow Daoist, why are you so interested in Li Fuyou?¡±

    Inwardly, Su Yi said, <i>He¡¯s one of my past lives. How could I not be interested?</i>

    Outwardly, he casually came up with an excuse. ¡°I¡¯ve heard stories about him.¡±

    ¡°To tell the truth, I don¡¯t understand Li Fuyou all that well, either,¡± said Xi Ning. ¡°When my ancestors brought him up, they just said he was ¡®mysterious.¡¯¡±

    Su Yi was instantly a bit disappointed.

    Suddenly, Xi Ning set down her cup and gazed intently at Su Yi. ¡°Fellow Daoist, you know what? Now that I''ve seen some of what you¡¯re capable of, you suddenly remind me of a certain someone.¡±

    Su Yi was stunned. ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°The one who¡¯s sent waves sweeping across the present-day Immortal Realm,¡± said Xi Ning. ¡°The one they call Su Yi.¡±

    Her eyes were bright and intense, as if she were trying to see through him.

    Had anyone else stared at him like that, Su Yi would have been ufortable, but that wasn¡¯t all the case now. He met her gaze head-on and said, ¡°What makes you feel that way?¡±

    They were looking directly at each other from such close quarters that he could smell the gentle, soothing fragrance wafting from her.

    Xi Ning whispered, ¡°Intuition.¡±

    Su Yi was inwardly solemn, but his expression never wavered. ¡°Did you perhaps descend into the Immortal Realm with instructions to kill that person?¡±

    A faint smile tugged at Xi Ning¡¯s rosy lips. ¡°You¡¯re wee to guess, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Before he could respond, Xi Ning changed the subject. ¡°You were misunderstood today because of me. If it¡¯s as I suspect, Qin Jianshu, Jin Zhuliu, Gongyang Yu, and several others have set their sights on you. It¡¯s not that they¡¯re all small-minded, but you can decipher the ruins of the Dragon Pce. That¡¯s crucial knowledge if they¡¯re to explore the ruins.

    ¡°But...¡± Here, Xi Ning sharply changed directions. ¡°You needn¡¯t worry about it, Fellow Daoist. If they want to hurt you, they¡¯ll have to get through me first.¡±

    Her voice was calm, yet full ofplete confidence.

    Su Yiughed. ¡°You needn¡¯t go to such lengths. I can handle minor trouble like that myself.¡±

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Xi Ning blinked her beautiful eyes. ¡°But they already think we¡¯re working together. How could I possibly remain uninvolved? Fellow Daoist, I hope that we can work together on this expedition into the ruins of the Dragon Pce. What do you think?¡±

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°It seems I have no reason to refuse.¡±

    Xi Ning smiled so broadly that her eyes were like crescent moons, and her beautiful yet slightly cold face blossomed like flowers after a spring rain. It was an extraordinarily charming, refreshing sight.

    Even Su Yi was amazed.

    He¡¯d seen no shortage of beauties in his life, but those blessed with both unparalleled looks and personalities were very, very rare.

    There was no doubt about it. Xi Ning was an unparalleled beauty with the disposition to match. Her every movement and gesture were full of unrivaled elegance.

    Xi Ning raised her cup. ¡°To our joyful coboration!¡±

    Su Yi straightforwardly raised his cup and drank with her.

    But then, someone knocked on the door.

    ¡°Young Leader, I¡¯ve acquired it.¡±

    The majestic man who¡¯d apanied Xi Ning earlier walked into the private room.

    He was big-boned and tall, with a saber hanging from his waist. His eyes shed like lightning, and when he saw Su Yi and Xi Ning seated across from each other and drinking, his brow furrowed imperceptibly.

    But he didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he took out a jade slip and proffered it to Xi Ning with both hands.

    Xi Ning didn¡¯t even look at it. She just handed it directly to Su Yi. ¡°This jade slip led to Qin Jianshu targeting you. Fellow Daoist, please take it aspensation.¡±

    Su Yi was instantly stunned. He naturally knew that this was the jade slip with a lead to the Fuyou Boat!

    He would never have guessed that Xi Ning would acquire it from Qin Jianshu. Such consideration was rare indeed.

    Of course, he now owed her a favor!

    ¡°Many thanks.¡± Su Yi didn¡¯t refuse. He put the slip away, then asked curiously, ¡°Given Qin Jianshu¡¯s conduct, how could he have parted with this willingly?¡±

    The majestic man shrugged. ¡°We gave him a lot of money.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Su Yi couldn¡¯t deny that, as crass as that method was, it was extremely effective.

    When the feast ended, Su Yi bade farewell and left, but first, he agreed to meet Xi Ning on Barrenwood Ind in one month.

    That was where the experts who¡¯d agreed to work with the Giant Whale Spirit Race were due to gather. The Giant Whales would lead them to ruins from there.

    After Su Yi left, the majestic man couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Young Leader, we now owe Qin Jianshu a favor over that jade slip. Was it really worth it?¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t a question of whether or not it was worth it,¡± said Xi Ning. ¡°Fellow Daoist Li was targeted on my ount. It¡¯s only right that Ipensate him. Understand?¡±

    The majestic man mulled that over. ¡°Young Leader, do you want to use this Li Xuanjun person to help you decipher the secret glyphs during this expedition to the ruins of the Dragon Pce?¡±

    Xi Ning¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m that type of person?¡±

    The majestic man stiffened, then hurriedly lowered his head in apology. ¡°Your subordinate was foolish, and he chose his words poorly. Please don¡¯t take offense, Young Leader!¡±

    Xi Ning rose, her beautiful face stern and dignified. ¡°Do not say such things going forward.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    Beads of sweat formed on the man¡¯s forehead. He knew that although his young leader <i>looked </i>tranquil, ethereal, and above it all, deep within her bones, she was domineering and contemptuous. When angered, even the n¡¯s old-timers quaked in terror before her!

    But he still felt a bit dejected. <i>He¡¯s just some young man we happened upon by chance. Sure, he can read the secret glyphs of the Dragon Pce, but that aside, how is he worthy of such attention?</i>

    ......

    The night was dark and deep.

    The streets of the Precious Gem Workshop were bustling with human traffic as Su Yi made his way to the inn.

    <i>Was it really just intuition? Not necessarily. I suspect that woman has already picked up some clues, </i>thought Su Yi as he fiddled with the jade slip. <i>But she didn¡¯t attack me. Rather, she disyed nothing but goodwill. I truly cannot see through her. Well... no matter what, there¡¯s no denying that herportment, manners, and bearing are unparalleled. She really is different from ordinary people.</i>

    Xi Ning¡¯s beautiful figure floated into Su Yi¡¯s sea of consciousness. There was no getting around it; even he quite admired this divine daughter from the God Realm.

    But he couldn¡¯t let his guard down. The gods forbade reincarnation. If the divine children learned that he was the person they were after, it would inevitably lead to dire consequences.

    After returning to the inn, Su Yi took out a jade slip and examined its contents.

    Apparently, half a year ago, in a perilous part of the Eastern Sea known as the Blood Whirlpool Zone, someone saw the Fuyou Boat!

    ording to the witness, the Fuyou Boat was only about ten feet long and shrouded in a chaotic aura. It bore down on the entire stretch of sky until it copsed and split. The pressure even created a massive chasm in the Blood Whirlpool Zone!

    The witness was certain that this was indeed the legendary Fuyou Boat because when it appeared, a voice full of terror and despair resounded from the depths of the Blood Whirlpool Zone.

    ¡°How many years has it been? Fuyou Boat, why must you haunt me like this? Why must you insist on my demise?¡±

    After hearing this, the witness was fairly certain that the ship he¡¯d seen was the same legendary Fuyou Boat that had traveled the Eastern Sea in the Primeval Era.

    ¡°The Blood Whirlpool Zone...¡± Su Yi looked at the map recorded in the slip and got a rough sense of those perilous waters¡¯ location.

    That night, word of what happened at the auction spread throughout the Precious Gem Workshop and into the outside world, causing widespread uproar.

    Only now did everyone realize that the Giant Whale Spirit Race had held the auction to recruit experts to help them explore the ruins of the Dragon Pce!

    A single stone could stir up countless ripples. Tonight was not destined to be peaceful.

    Even Su Yi¡¯s fake name, Li Xuanjun, drew widespread attention. After all, he was the only known person capable of deciphering the secret glyphs of the Dragon Pce. It was inevitable that people would be interested!

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t care about any of that. He would leave for the Eastern Sea soon.

    ...

    Two dayster, Su Yi left the Precious Gem Workshop and returned to Evening Fog City.

    ¡°She¡¯ll get here soon.¡±

    A talisman quivered slightly in Su Yi¡¯s grip.

    When he first arrived in Evening Fog City, he transmitted a message to the Red Dragon Dao Monarch. Now, the talisman in his hand informed him that she was fast approaching the city.

    As Su Yi pondered, he left city limits; when he left the ck Dragon Market, he said he¡¯d bring the Red Dragon Dao Monarch when he ventured into the Eastern Sea.

    Now, the time hade.

    The Red Dragon was a true Red Dragon. With her apanying him, he could resolve many of the dangers he¡¯d encounter in the Eastern Sea with ease!

    More importantly, the Red Dragon Dao Monarch had an innate divine ability. When they ventured far into the Eastern Sea, it would be enormously useful to him!

 Chapter 1793 - A Dragon Returns to the Sea

    <h4>Chapter 1793 - A Dragon Returns to the Sea</h4>

    A petite figure flew beneath the dome of heaven. She shed past like a fleeting beam of light, leaving no trace whatsoever.

    The young woman looked up and gazed into the distance. <i>That¡¯s Evening Fog City up ahead! </i>

    She was dressed in broad-sleeved, ck clothing, and her face was fair and tender. The staunch determination on her face seemed out of ce given her youthful features.

    Her bright golden eyes were particrly attention-grabbing, and her flowing long hair shone with a faint hint of red beneath the light of the heavens, like fleeting glimpses of fire.

    She had an extraordinary disposition, too: cold and aloof, like solitary, never-melting ice. Despite her petite frame, her every gesture was dignified and contemptuous, as if she were gazing down upon all living things.

    This was an imposing might originating from her bloodline. It could intimidate all other living beings!

    Suddenly, the young woman saw a figure exit the distant Evening Fog City. He was headed her way. He was dressed in in Daoist robes, and he wore his hair in a topknot. He had a clear, refreshing air about him, as if he¡¯d risen out of the dust of mundanity, and his features were entirely unfamiliar.

    But as he drew near, the talisman she gripped in one of her slender, jade-like hands started to tremble.

    Her eyes lit up. She knew this was a message from the Sovereign!

    A momentter, the young woman¡¯s heart churned. She was instantly nervous and reserved. All of that imposing majesty disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Su Yi greeted her with a smile.

    The warmth of his smile eased some of her tension, but she still didn¡¯t dare to meet Su Yi¡¯s gaze. ¡°Chi Su greets you, Sovereign.¡±

    Chi Su was the Red Dragon Dao Monarch¡¯s name.

    ¡°I see you¡¯re just one step away from breaking into the Great Realm,¡± eximed Su Yi.

    When hest saw the Red Dragon Dao Monarch, she¡¯d been deathly pale, and both her ankles had been shackled. She¡¯d had an air of dejection about her.

    But now, her entire body brimmed with a natural, imposing pressure, and her essence, qi, and spirit were flourishing. Her cultivation base was at the pinnacle of the Miracle Realm!

    Su Yi quickly understood what had happened. Long ago, prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, the Red Dragon Dao Monarch was already an Immortal Queen. To prevent the cataclysm from harming her, her foster father, the ck Dragon Dao Monarch, used his Dragon-Marked Blood Chains to seal her bloodline and confine her to the ck Dragon Market.

    She remained shackled until Su Yi visited the market, broke her shackles, and released her from what basically amounted to house arrest.

    That aside, Su Yi assisted her in entering the Dragon Transformation Pool, where she underwent a baptism by lightning and fully awakened the power of her bloodline. She was now a true Red Dragon!

    From that moment on, her draconic majesty was far greater than before.

    Furthermore, after she awakened her bloodline, Su Yi shared some of his experiences regarding proving his Dao and entering the Great Realm with her.

    Given the circumstances, it wasn¡¯t at all difficult to grasp how enormously she¡¯d changed.

    ¡°If not for your assistance, this junior could never have achieved this,¡± said the young woman, her head lowered. She waspletely reserved.

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°I called you here because I want to take a trip into the Eastern Sea. Are you willing to apany me?¡±

    The young woman didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°If you somand, this junior will jump into the mes. I wouldn¡¯t refuse even if it meant dying ten thousand deaths!¡±

    Su Yi inclined his head, then gently patted her on the shoulder. ¡°You don''t need to be so reserved. Just be yourself. Acting like this only makes us seem distant.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± said the young woman, but she still lowered her head, not daring to meet Su Yi¡¯s gaze.

    When Su Yi saw this, he decided not to push her.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We...¡± Su Yi was just about to say something when he frowned and gazed into the distance.

    ......

    Three thousand miles away.

    Two figures stood on an entirely unassuming little hill.

    ¡°Unless something unexpected has happened, the person meeting with the Red Dragon Dao Monarch is really Su Yi!¡±

    A smile tugged at a purple-robed man¡¯s lips.

    He held a blood-red g shrouded in wisps of inscrutable light, and it reflected Su Yi¡¯s meeting with the Red Dragon Monarch.

    ¡°Floating Mountain didn¡¯t lie to us. Su Yi really has arrived in the Little Spirit Province, and he¡¯s already reached Evening Fog City. I suspect that he participated in that auction at the Precious Gem Workshop two days ago!¡± said the man¡¯spanion, an elder with brocade robes and a prominent mustache.

    They¡¯d racked their brains and exhausted every method at their disposal to hunt Su Yi down, investigating every ce he¡¯d been spotted in one by one.

    In the end, they learned that three years ago, not long after arriving in the Immortal Realm, Su Yi visited the ck Dragon Market. They suspected that its leader, the Red Dragon Dao Monarch, had a close rtionship with him!

    Thus, they¡¯d kept an eye on all developments in the ck Dragon Market ever since.

    A few days prior, the Red Dragon Dao Monarch left the ck Dragon Market and headed east, drawing their attention. They¡¯d been tailing her in secret ever since.

    Now, they finally dared say with certainty that she was going to meet Su Yi!

    This was an easy conclusion to reach, as Floating Mountain had only just spread word that Su Yi had appeared in the Little Spirit Province. He¡¯d even killed over a thousand of Floating Mountain¡¯s immortals.

    That,bined with the Red Dragon Dao Monarch¡¯s movements, was enough for them to conclude that the man in Daoist robes outside of Evening Fog City was the target they¡¯d been searching for this entire time!

    ¡°This operation has gone so smoothly thanks to the g of Immeasurable Light the sect leader gave us. It let us trace our target undetected!¡±ughed the man in purple.

    The old man in brocade said, ¡°We cannot afford any dys. Hurry up and send word back to the sect. I suspect that Su Yi is headed into the Eastern Sea, and it¡¯s entirely possible he¡¯s nning to search the ruins of the Dragon Pce.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± The man in purple took out a smooth white bone talisman.

    But before he could crush it, arge, fair hand appeared out of nowhere and snatched it.

    Another hand then grabbed the purple-robed man by the throat and squeezed, leaving him unable to move a muscle. rm and bewilderment were written all over his face.

    <i>Su Yi! </i>

    <i>Where did hee from?!</i>

    It all happened so quickly that the old man in brocade freaked out, turned tail, and fled.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    A streak of sword qi shed past, cleaving the old man into pieces and destroying him down to his soul.

    Just like that, an Immortal King broke as easily as if he were made of paper!

    The purple-robed man was gobsmacked.

    He¡¯d long since grasped that Su Yi was an extraordinarily terrifying existence, but it was only after seeing his abilities firsthand that he understood. Su Yi was far more terrifying than he imagined!

    He slew Immortal Kings as if they were chickens. Such power should only have been possible for Great Realm experts.

    Yet Su Yi, an Immortal Lord, was capable of it too!!

    As his heart shook, the man in purple directly admitted defeat and said hurriedly, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! I can tell you everything I know.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°No need.¡±

    <i>¡®No need?¡¯ What the hell does that mean!? </i>The purple-robed man¡¯s heart shook. ¡°I....¡±

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    His neck broke, and immeasurably tyrannical power ripped him to shreds, scattering his ashes.

    ¡°I can tell that you¡¯re from the Church of Supreme Oneness. That¡¯s all the information I needed,¡± whispered Su Yi.

    He nced at the bone talisman in his hand, then put it away. He then grabbed the g.

    <i>It really is the Church of Supreme Oneness¡¯s g of Immeasurable Light, </i>thought Su Yi.

    Prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, he had witnessed this treasure¡¯s wondrous applications for himself. Of course, back then, the user was Jiang Tai¡¯e himself.

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then sealed the treasure and put it away.

    ¡°Your Excellency, what happened here?¡± The Red Dragon Dao Monarch shot over, an overcast look on her face.

    Su Yi exined briefly, then said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. These flies won¡¯t be able to bother us after we¡¯ve reached the Eastern Sea.¡±

    Killing those two Church of Supreme Oneness Immortal Kings had undoubtedly alerted their sect. They now knew that he¡¯d met up with the Red Dragon Dao Monarch. But that wouldn¡¯t cause too much trouble.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Even as he spoke, Su Yi was already leading the Red Dragon Dao Monarch away.

    Enough time to burn a stick of incenseter.

    A boundless stretch of blue seas came into view. The waters churned, and the waves crashed like thunder. From time to time, sea birds streaked through the sky, filling the dome of heaven with their sonorous cries.

    Numerous ships were clustered on the shoreline, and there were cultivators all over the ce. Some returned from the Eastern Sea, while others prepared their ships and set sail.

    More reunions and farewells took ce with each passing second.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    A little t boat carried Su Yi and the Red Dragon Dao Monarch into the Eastern Sea.

    The oceanic winds blew past, rustling Su Yi¡¯s clothes and long hair. He stood there, hands behind his back as he gazed into the distance. Scenes of past journeys into these waters shed through his mind.

    The Eastern Sea was home to numerous ancient and powerful factions, like the Jade Firmament Immortal Pce, Peni Immortal Ind, and Floating Mountain.

    It was also home to numerous powerful races, like the Kui Ox, the Ba Serpents, and the Giant Whales.

    These races were the true masters of the Eastern Sea. They¡¯d lived here since the Primeval Era, and their foundations were iparably ancient.

    Chu Shentong, Immortal Sovereign Sky-Killer, was the founder of Jade Firmament Immortal Pce, as well as one of the Five Sovereigns of the Yao Path. He was also a member of the Kui Ox Spirit Race!

    All of the top factions of the Eastern Sea, including Peni Immortal Ind and Floating Mountain, had inextricable ties to the races native to these waters.

    Wang Ye had explored the Eastern Sea on numerous asions. Even with his abilities, he couldn¡¯t grasp how enormous these waters really were, or how many mysterious, unknownnds were hidden here.

    During these explorations, Wang Ye made numerous powerful enemies. Thus, four unparalleled experts of the Eastern Sea had participated in the Battle of Eternal Night.

    Three of them had died by Wang Ye¡¯s hand during the fighting. Only Chu Shentong, Immortal Sovereign Sky-Killer, escaped with his life.

    Now that Su Yi thought about it, he still had Chu Shentong¡¯s descendent, Chu Batian, trapped. He nned to use Chu Batian to force Chu Shentong, who was deep in seclusion to avoid divine misfortune, out of hiding.

    The Red Dragon Dao Monarch sat at the tail of the boat, arms wrapped around her knees. As her golden eyes gazed into the distant waters, a strange sensation arose in her heart.

    It seemed that, so long as she willed it, she could effortlessly direct the power of the entire stretch of sea, controlling the wind and summoning the rain. She could travel freely in all ten directions!

    Even her vital energy grew livelier. The power of her bloodline surged as if awakened and jumping for joy!

    Su Yi turned to look at her, and a sentence rose unbidden to his mind.

    <i>When a dragon returns to the sea, they receive the power of heaven and earth!</i>

 Chapters 1794 - The Corpse-Strewn Ruins

    <h4>Chapters 1794 - The Corpse-Strewn Ruins</h4>

    Three dayster.

    Inds both big and small were scattered throughout the far reaches of the Eastern Sea.

    ¡°Everyone, get in line! We¡¯re going to check you all one by one!

    ¡°We of the ck Turtle Spirit Race are acting on the orders of Jade Firmament Immortal Pce. Please, don¡¯t make our jobs difficult!

    ¡°If you want to pass through these waters, cooperate. Line up and leave an imprint of your soul on this Soul Rock.

    ¡°Rx. We don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a heretical cultivator or an irredeemable viin. Leave an imprint of your soul, and you¡¯re free to leave.¡±

    ¡°But we must warn you that the surrounding ny thousand miles of sea have already been sealed off, with outposts at regr intervals. Don¡¯t even think of simply trying to go around us!¡±

    ...A group of ck Turtle Spirit Race experts clustered in the distant seas, sealing the path ahead.

    The one who¡¯d spoken just now was a thin old man of the ck Turtle Spirit Race. He had a dignified, imposing look on his face, and his cultivation was in the Saint Realm.

    Numerous cultivators stood before him, obediently waiting in line and epting the ck Turtles¡¯ arrangements. One by one, they left imprints of their souls on the ten-foot Soul Rock.

    Su Yi and the Red Dragon Dao Monarch were here too.

    With their abilities, they absolutely could have simply slipped past the outpost, but when they saw this, Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but be curious.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, might I ask what happened here?¡± Su Yi walked up to the end of the line and casually asked the man waiting there.

    The man responded in a hushed whisper, ¡°You haven¡¯t heard? Last night, word spread that the famous Su Yi has fled into the Eastern Sea to prevent the Immortal Realms¡¯ top factions from hunting him down!

    Su Yi was stunned. ¡°This is happening because of him?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± said the man waiting in line. ¡°After word spread, Jade Firmament Immortal Pce, Floating Mountain, the Kui Ox Spirit Race, and several other top factions issued a joint promation. Su Yi is now wanted throughout the Eastern Sea!¡±

    ¡°By now, practically every faction in the Eastern Sea, regardless of size, has gotten involved. They¡¯re investigating every suspicious character in these waters.¡± Here, the man¡¯s eyes shone with derision. ¡°But it seems to me that their investigation is nothing but empty posturing. With Su Yi¡¯s abilities, how could mere small fries possibly locate hi... Huh? Where¡¯d that guy go?¡±

    The man suddenly discovered that Su Yi had vanished. He looked around, but to his shock, the young man he¡¯d been conversing with had practically evaporated into thin air. There was no sign of him whatsoever!

    <i>Was that guy perhaps Su Yi? </i>The man¡¯s heart shook.

    A momentter, he shook his head and rejected the idea.

    The Su Yi of rumors was like a tyrannical demon god, and his hands were drenched in blood. They said he could scare an Immortal King out of their wits with a single nce!

    <i>That young man wasn¡¯t tyrannical at all. How could that possibly be Su Yi? He was definitely just some shady character who ran off for fear that they¡¯d discover his identity!</i>

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ......

    A little boat carried Su Yi and the Red Dragon Dao Monarch deeper into the Eastern Sea.

    ¡°Do my enemies really have nothing left up their sleeves? To think they¡¯d resort to such coarse methods to find me,¡± said Su Yi. When he thought back to what he¡¯d just seen, he couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    The Red Dragon Dao Monarch said, ¡°Your Excellency, since they¡¯d taken action against you, I¡¯m sure this isn¡¯t the full extent of it. I suspect that they¡¯re doing this to inform everyone entering the Eastern Sea that you¡¯vee. They¡¯re just trying to make aplete mess of things.¡±

    Su Yi said approvingly, ¡°You¡¯re right. That¡¯s what they¡¯re really after. They might not be able to find me, but they can use my enemies to target me. Enemies, like, say... the divine children from the God Domain.¡±

    He paused, then said, ¡°By now, the whole world knows that in less than a month, the Giant Whale Spirit Race will lead a group of experts into the ruins of the Dragon Pce, including no small number of divine children.¡±

    ¡°That aside, numerous experts of the Immortal Realm¡¯s top factions will participate.

    ¡°Given the circumstances, all they need to do is reveal that I¡¯ve appeared in the area, and countless people will pay attention. That will, in turn, cause unpredictable trouble.

    ¡°Ultimately, they really don¡¯t have anything else up their sleeves. Otherwise, why would they go to all this trouble?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried, Your Excellency?¡± asked the Red Dragon Dao Monarch.

    ¡°They¡¯re the ones who ought to worry,¡± Su Yi said calmly. ¡°So long as I live, they won¡¯t be able to eat or sleep in peace. Would you believe me if I said that Jade Firmament Immortal Pce, Floating Mountain, and the other factions hostile to me have long since readied themselves for battle? They¡¯ve made ample preparations out of fear that I¡¯ll attack out of nowhere.¡±

    The Red Dragon Dao Monarch had a strange look in her eyes. She said softly, ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯s the case.¡±

    She too had heard that, not long ago, the Sovereign had single-handedly crushed the Church of All Spirits. He¡¯d also snuck into the Church of the Exquisite Goddess undetected, then killed eight Immortal Kings.

    Given the circumstances, what prominent faction wouldn¡¯t be worried that he¡¯d do the same to them?

    ¡°Your Excellency, where are we going?¡± asked the Red Dragon Dao Monarch.

    ¡°A ce where I can prove my Dao and enter the Miracle Realm,¡± said Su Yi. His eyes shone with anticipation.

    During his thirty years of seclusion in the Spring and Autumn Space, his cultivation reached the peak of the Saint Realm. All he needed now was an opportunity, and he could smoothly break into the Miracle Realm and be an Immortal King!

    This was one of the reasons he¡¯de to the Eastern Sea in the first ce.

    Furthermore, he¡¯d thought of the perfect spot to realize his breakthrough!

    After proving his Dao and bing an Immortal King, it wouldn¡¯t matter if others on the expedition into the ruins of the Dragon Pce realized who he was. He¡¯d have nothing to fear whatsoever.

    ......

    Another three days passed in the blink of an eye.

    Along the way, Su Yi encountered numerous roadblocks and would-be investigators, but they amounted to nothing at all; they couldn¡¯t affect his travel ns at all.

    After passing through a stretch of seas known as the Sunken Heavens, they arrived in the far reaches of the Eastern Sea!

    The Sunken Heaven was like a boundary marking the far reaches and the periphery of the Eastern Sea. Those yet to be immortals dared not venture beyond this point. They weren¡¯t strong enough; proceeding any further meant almost certain death.

    Even experts of the Immortal Dao faced all manner of perils when they ventured past this point.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The dome of heaven was overcast. Lightning ran rampant, and resplendent arcs of electricity tore through the sky, ripping open massive rifts.

    The turbulent seas churned, and fierce gales howled past. The sight was enough to fill even Immortal Lords¡¯ hearts with dread.

    Yet the little boat carrying Su Yi and the Red Dragon Dao Monarch floated steadily through the churning, turbulent waters.

    Suddenly, a pair ofke-sized, blood-red eyes lit up far beneath the waves. It was a sea monster the size of a mountain range, lurking in the darkness of the seabed, a terrifying, mysterious sight.

    But a momentter, the massive, ferocious creature shuddered and wailed.

    It could sense a terrifying, imposing pressure, like that of a ruler. It imposed an absolute suppression on the sea monster¡¯s bloodline, and its heart and mind almost broke down!

    It was faint, but the creature heard a woman¡¯s voice emanating from above the water¡¯s surface.

    ¡°Your Excellency, are you hungry? A one-horned Baxia lives at the bottom of the ocean. How about I catch it for you?¡±

    The beast. It was on the verge of a mental breakdown. <i>Who is that woman? Does she want to eat me? That¡¯s just too terrifying!</i>

    The massive sea monster quivered with helplessness. It suddenly felt tiny and weak.

    A calm male voice rang out. ¡°I¡¯ll pass. Baxia devour the baleful energies of heaven and earth year round, and their flesh isn¡¯t at all delicious. I can¡¯t work up any appetite for them at all.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    The conversation soon faded away, and the terrifying pressure bearing down on the sea monster disappeared.

    The beast gasped for breath. It didn¡¯t like this feeling at all. As the hegemon of these waters, it would never have guessed that it might one day escape disaster because its flesh was too low-quality to be worth eating...

    ......

    On the road ahead, it didn¡¯t matter how many terrifying creaturesy dormant beneath the waves. With the Red Dragon Dao Monarch apanying him, they might as well not have been there.

    She didn¡¯t even need to use her cultivation base. The draconic majesty emanating from her was enough to make the ferocious sea monsters copse from sheer fright!

    This was the terrifying power of a dragon! They were the top predators of the sea, like the hegemons of the ocean!

    Even human experts of the same cultivation were typically far from capable of contending with a dragon.

    Of course, there were no absolutes in this world. There were always a few special cases and exceptions to otherwise irond rules. Some people could transcend the usual limits.

    People like, say... Su Yi.

    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±

    After another day of traveling, a massive ck cloud appeared over the distant waters. It was so huge as to blot out the sun, shrouding everything beneath it in the darkness of an eternal night. It enveloped the entire dome of heaven.

    It was faint, but shockingly, an enormous continent floated within the ck cloud! It was so enormous that there was no end in sight!

    ¡°Your Excellency, what is this ce?¡±

    ¡°One of the seven great forbidden grounds of the Eastern Sea. Prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, they called it the Corpse-Strewn Ruins,¡± said Su Yi, his eyes shining with reminiscence.

    This was a mysterious ground, a holdover from the Primeval Era. It was shrouded in dense, baleful death qi year-round.

    The Corpse-Strewn Ruins contained numerous terrifying, ferocious ancient corpses. Even the weakest of them could kill Immortal Lords.

    Some of the stronger corpses could kill even Immortal Kings!

    There were even ancient, forbidden zones within the Corpse-Strewn Ruins that contained corpsesparable to Great Realm experts. Their strength was enough to make one¡¯s heart shake.

    When Wang Ye visited the Corpse-Strewn Ruins, he encountered a corpseparable to a Great Unity Stage expert! They were a sword cultivator, too.

    That aside, some ces in the Corpse-Strewn Ruins were swathed in a cmitous power of the Laws year-round. Even at Wang Ye¡¯s peak, he couldn¡¯t possibly have explored them.

    Su Yi had chosen the Corpse-Strewn Ruins to break through because of a highly distinctive mountain in one of its forbidden zones.

    They called it the Lifeless Mountain, for rumor had it that all who ventured there died, and it was shrouded in such dense death qi that not even grass grew there.

    But the Lifeless Mountain produced a treasure, a type of good fortune nowhere to be seen in the outside world¡ª¡ªDao-Refining Pearls!

    These were treasures that would tempt even Great Realm experts, and they¡¯d drive Immortal Kings to madness.

    Simrly, they¡¯d y a crucial role when Su Yi became an Immortal King and established his foundations in the Miracle Realm!

 Chapter 1795 - Redirecting Misfortune

    <h4>Chapter 1795 - Redirecting Misfortune</h4>

    The Corpse-Strewn Ruins.

    Dense ck death qi hung in the air like mist, obscuring the dome of heavenpletely.

    A dark figure appeared out of nowhere, like a sh of lightning, and swung its saber at Su Yi. Its speed was unearthly.

    Before the edge of its saber arrived, a terrifying destructive power enveloped Su Yi.

    Upon closer inspection, that dark figure was a corpse d in blood-stained Buddhist robes. It was missing its left arm and half of its head. Its one remaining eye shed with baleful, bloody light. The corpse gripped a crescent-moon-shaped bronze punishment saber in its right hand.

    This sudden attack was strong enough to kill just about any Immortal Lord on the spot!

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    Suddenly, a fair hand appeared out of nowhere, and that dark, shadowy figure exploded into countless fragments.

    Crushed as easily as a soap bubble.

    As for Su Yi? He didn¡¯t even bat an eye, nor could he be bothered to spare the corpse a second nce. An ancient corpse of that level was no more than an ant seeking out its own demise.

    ¡°Your Excellency, judging by the corpse¡¯s attire, it was likely a Buddhist Immortal King in life,¡± said the Red Dragon Dao Monarch.

    She didn¡¯t just look like a delicate, petite beauty. Even her voice was soft and gentle, a feast for the ears.

    Of course, that was only when she was in front of Su Yi.

    ¡°Mm,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°The ancient corpses here are the remains of experts who¡¯vee here in search of good fortune over the years. After their deaths, their bodies and fragmented souls were invaded by the death qi covering this ce, turning them into the inhuman monsters you see today.¡±

    Su Yi raised his hand and pointed at the ce where the corpse had been destroyed. ¡°Look.¡±

    The Red Dragon Dao Monarch looked over, and the pupils of her gemlike golden eyes silently constricted.

    She¡¯d just pped the corpse into countless chunks, but now, the fragments were transforming into strange ck mist and fusing into the death qi enveloping the entirendmass.

    ¡°The death qi is constant despite the ages, and it¡¯s extraordinarily strange. It likely has something to do with the source of this ce. All who die here are corroded by death qi and transform into monsters with no fear of destruction,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Some of the stronger ancient corpses condense highly distinctive pearls. You could call them ¡®Departed Soul Dao Pearls.¡¯ They¡¯re full of different powers of the Laws, like the Dao of Corrosion, the Dao of Blood, and the Dao of Devouring Souls.¡±

    ¡°To people like us, they¡¯re rare treasures, but they¡¯re especially precious to heretical cultivators. To them, they¡¯re unparalleled treasures of the Dao.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not just the Departed Soul Dao Pearls. To a heretical cultivator, the Corpse-Strewn Ruins are practically heaven. The death qi permeating the ce, the ancient corpses, and the good fortune distributed throughout thesends are enough to make any heretical cultivator go mad with delight.

    ¡°Of course, those beneath the Immortal King level are still doomed beyond a doubt.¡±

    The Corpse-Strewn Ruins were one of the seven great forbidden zones of the Eastern Sea, and they¡¯d existed since the Primeval Era. Who knew how many extraordinarily powerful experts had died here?

    And all of those powerful, deceased experts had transformed into ancient corpses. They were naturally far from ordinary.

    As they conversed, Su Yi led the Red Dragon Dao Monarch further into the Corpse-Strewn Ruins.

    Along the way, all manner of strange corpses emerged from the fog-shroudedndscape and attacked.

    Not all of the corpses were human. There were numerous other species among the dead, each more vicious and brutal than the one before.

    But this naturally wasn¡¯t enough to threaten Su Yi. Actually, he didn¡¯t even have to lift a finger. The Red Dragon Dao Monarch effortlessly crushed every ancient corpse that attacked.

    Much to her disappointment, even when she destroyed ancient corpses capable of threatening Immortal Kings, she found no Departed Soul Dao Pearls.

    They continued on their way. Soon, they heard the sound of fiercebat emanating from the road ahead.

    ¡°Someone else is exploring this ce?¡± eximed the Red Dragon Dao Monarch.

    ¡°This is one of the seven great forbidden zones of the Eastern Sea, but it¡¯smon for powerful cultivators toe here in search of good fortune,¡± Su Yi said calmly. ¡°Where do you think all the walking corpses here came from?¡±

    The Red Dragon Dao Monarch froze, stunned, but she quickly understood.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s have a look.¡±

    Su Yi was already headed toward the sounds ofbat. Before long, he and the Red Dragon Dao Monarch arrived at the site of a raging battle.

    Four Immortal Kings, three men and one woman, were locked inbat with numerous ancient corpses. The light of their treasures soared into the firmament, and destructive power swept outward, shaking heaven and earth.

    Su Yi recognized thebatants at a nce. ¡°So, they¡¯re experts of the Ba Serpent Spirit Race.¡±

    The Ba Serpents were among the greatest lineages of the Eastern Sea. Prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, they were among the Ten Great Spirit Races of the Eastern Sea.

    The Ba Serpent Race was extraordinarily talented, with a powerful bloodline andplete legacies suitable even for the Great Realm. Their foundations weren¡¯t at all inferior to the top factions of the Immortal Realm.

    Of the four Ba Serpent Immortal Kings fighting here, the strongest was an old man in golden robes. He was in thete-stage Miracle Realm.

    He controlled lightning, as if he were a god of thunder, and he was iparably valiant.

    However, his opponents were no ordinary ancient corpses. There were thirteen of them, each with the power to threaten Immortal Kings.

    One of them was dressed like a Daoist, and it was iparably ferocious. It gripped a massive greatsword and charged straight ahead. Thete-stage Miracle Realm old man could barely even fight back!

    ¡°I suspect that corpse was an extraordinarily powerful Immortal King of the Dao of the Sword in life. He must havee here hoping for a chance to prove his Dao and enter the Great Realm, only to die here instead,¡± eximed Su Yi.

    The corpse¡¯s greatsword was extraordinary. It was swathed in explosive, terrifying death qi, and with each swing, sword qi arced through the air, boring through the sky!

    Its ferocity and momentum were far beyond the other ancient corpses.

    ¡°Your Excellency, if he was so strong, how could he have...¡± The Red Dragon Dao Monarch was stunned.

    She too was just one step away from the Great Realm. All she needed was an opportune moment.

    How could she <i>not</i> be surprised to learn that the ancient corpse of a Daoist had died here despite having been so powerful in life?

    ¡°He must have gone somewhere he shouldn¡¯t have,¡± said Su Yi, his gaze distant. ¡°Do you remember what I said earlier? Some parts of the Corpse-Strewn Ruins are covered in taboo power. Even Great Realm experts face almost certain doom if they venture inside.¡±

    The Red Dragon Dao Monarch was startled.

    Suddenly, a dignified, imposing voice resounded from afar.

    ¡°You two, we of the Ba Serpent Spirit Race are working here. Hurry up and leave! Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for our poor manners!¡± said the old man in golden robes. When he discovered that Su Yi and the Red Dragon Dao Monarch were headed their way, he immediately issued a warning.

    Well, it was a warning, but it was no different from a threat. He was obviously worried that Su Yi and the Red Dragon Dao Monarch would seize the opportunity to loot a broken house and ruin their ns.

    The Red Dragon Dao Monarch furrowed her brow. ¡°Your Excellency, should I kill them?¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°No need for that.¡±

    He was already leading the Red Dragon Dao Monarch on a detour around the battlefield.

    ¡°Why not? It¡¯s not like the Corpse-Strewn Ruins are their territory, yet they dared treat you with disrespect. How could we possibly let them off?¡± said the Red Dragon Dao Monarch, still angry.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Even without our intervention, they¡¯re going to lose big time.¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when an enraged, rmed shout resounded from the battlefield.

    Five more ancient corpses, eachparable to an Immortal King, suddenlyunched themselves into the fray. The five Ba Serpents¡¯ formation was thrown into disarray, and they looked utterly wretched.

    One of them was even badly injured!

    The Red Dragon Dao Monarch couldn¡¯t help but sneer and murmur, ¡°That¡¯s what they call ¡®karmic retribution!¡¯ Had they been just a little politer and more respectful, we wouldn¡¯t have just stood back and watched them die, but now... hmph!¡±

    Su Yi wouldn¡¯t have guessed the seemingly tender, youthful Red Dragon Dao Monarch would nurse a grudge like this.

    ¡°Come on, no need to concern ourselves with their fate.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    But not long after the two of them left, they heard figures streaking toward them from behind. The four Immortal Kings were headed their way!

    A dozen or so ancient corpses followed hot on their heels.

    ¡°You two, please, help us kill our enemies! The Ba Serpent Spirit Race will reward you generously for your assistance!¡± the old man bellowed.

    He made it sound pleasant, but he wasn¡¯t at all sincere. He headed straight toward Su Yi and the Red Dragon Dao Monarch without bothering to see whether they agreed to help or not.

    The Red Dragon Dao Monarch¡¯s beautiful face was instantly murderous. ¡°Your Excellency, those bastards can¡¯t defeat the ancient corpses, so they¡¯re trying to redirect this disaster onto us!¡±

    They called this asking for help? They were obviously just trying to sic the corpses on them instead!

    They were far too insidious!

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Let¡¯s just teach them a lesson, then.¡±

    As he spoke, he waved his sleeve.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth shook. The humming of a sword swept forth like the tide.

    Streaks of sword qi whooshed forth, crisscrossing in the air.

    In the blink of an eye, the ten-plus ancient corpses chasing the four Immortal Kings were cut into pieces, destroyed on the spot!

    Even the strongest of the corpses, the one with the greatsword, offered no more resistance than paper window paneling!

    The golden-robed elder and hispanions were instantly dumbstruck. They felt as if they¡¯d been struck by lightning, and they almost dared not believe their eyes.

    <i>He just destroyed a whole group of corpsesparable to Immortal Kings in a single wave of his sleeves!?</i>

    <i>Who is this guy? How could he be so terrifying?</i>

    The golden-robed elder reacted the quickest. He smiled, sped his fist, and bowed. ¡°Thank you for your assistance, sir! We¡¯re deeply grateful, and we¡¯ll be sure to reward you generously!¡±

    The others nodded hurriedly.

    ¡°Oh?¡± said Su Yi. ¡°How, exactly, do you n to repay me?¡±

    The golden-robed elder¡¯s heart sank as he realized their earlier behavior had provoked Su Yi.

    He took a deep breath, then smiled. ¡°These three Departed Soul Dao Pearls are yours, Fellow Daoist. We¡¯re willing to offer an additional three Departed Soul Dao Pearls as an expression of gratitude.¡±

    He paused, then said, ¡°That aside, in saving us, you¡¯ve won the friendship of the Ba Serpent Spirit Race. If there¡¯s anything our people can do to assist you during your time in the Eastern Sea, we absolutely won¡¯t refuse!¡±

    Only now did the Red Dragon Dao Monarch notice that three dusty gray pearls had fallen to the ground when the ancient corpses were destroyed. Those were presumably the Departed Soul Dao Pearls.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    However, the golden-robed old man¡¯s words infuriated her. ¡°Those spoils are rightfully His Excellency¡¯s to begin with. How can you call that a reward? And what, pray tell, is the friendship of the Ba Serpents worth?¡±

    Her voice was dripping with derision.

    The golden-robed old man and hispanions¡¯ expressions darkened.

    One of them, a gaunt middle-aged man, couldn¡¯t help but say coldly, ¡°We¡¯ve already expressed our gratitude and sufficient sincerity, but you still aren¡¯t satisfied? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re over the line? Besides, if not for the two of you, how could those ancient corpses have been drawn to where we were fighting?¡±

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    The gaunt middle-aged man had only just said this when a bloody hole appeared through his forehead. His eyes bulged, and he toppled over backward.

    Astonishment was written all over his face even in death.

 Chapter 1796 - The Lifeless Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 1796 - The Lifeless Mountain</h4>

    The golden-robed old man and hispanions all looked stricken, and their hearts quivered uncontrobly.

    ¡°What happened earlier was just a little misunderstanding, yet here you are, killing someone like it¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being unreasonable?¡± shouted the one woman in the group.

    ¡°I saved your life earlier, didn¡¯t I?¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡°We¡¯re naturally grateful for your benevolence,¡± said the woman.

    Su Yi shook his head slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t need your gratitude anymore.¡±

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    A streak of sword qi descended from the heavens, piercing the woman¡¯s skull. Her entire body split down the midline, like splitting bamboo, and her soul scattered.

    ¡°I saved you thinking that if you lowered your head and apologized of your own ord, then paid the price for your mistakes, I could show leniency and spare your lives. Now, it seems all of that was entirely extraneous.¡± Su Yi subtly shook his head.

    He had no grudge with the Ba Serpents. They¡¯d annoyed him earlier, but he hadn¡¯t nned on killing them.

    Now, it seemed he¡¯d given this altogether too much thought.

    The two surviving Ba Serpent experts turned and fled, but before they got far, sword qi suppressed and killed them.

    The Red Dragon Dao Monarch saw it all. She couldn¡¯t help but inwardly exim over Su Yi¡¯s abilities.

    <i>When west met in the ck Dragon Market, the Sovereign was only in the Universe Realm. Only two years have passed, yet now, he can kill Immortal Kings with ease! The rumors really were true. The Sovereign can nowpletely disregard Immortal Kings!</i>

    Su Yi was nowhere near as emotional about it. He just stretched out his hand, and the three scattered Departed Soul Pearls flew into his hand.

    The strange objects were all dusty gray and about the size of an infant¡¯s fist. They each contained different powers of the Grand Dao.

    After a cursory examination, Su Yi recognized the Laws they contained: the Daos of Corrosion, Blood, and Baleful Yin.

    To the world¡¯s heretical cultivators, these were first-rate mysteries of the Grand Dao, but none were up to Su Yi¡¯s standards.

    Still, Departed Soul Pearls were iparably rare, and they had other wondrous applications. They could be used to refine weapons and pills. They contained mysteries of the Grand Dao, so their value was far beyond other divine materials.

    Next, the Red-Dragon Dao Monarch collected the treasures the four Immortal Kings had left behind.

    Most of the treasures weren¡¯t of any interest to Su Yi. In truth, Immortal King treasures, from pills to weapons, hadrgely ceased to be of use to him.

    Fortunately, the spoils included six more Departed Soul Dao Pearls!

    Three of the pearls contained identical mysteries of the Dao of Blood. The other three contained the mysteries of Devouring Yin, Dark Lightning, and Cleansing Fire.

    Practically all of them were connected to the Dao of Departed Souls. This was why the pearls were called ¡°Departed Soul Pearls.¡±

    ¡°Hold onto these,¡± said Su Yi, tossing them to the Red Dragon Dao Monarch without a second thought.

    She was the ruler of the ck Dragon Market. Even if she had no use for these treasures, she could ensure they fetched a good price.

    The two of them quickly set off.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Suddenly, Su Yi sensed something. He turned his head to gaze at the path behind them, but he saw nothing at all.

    ¡°Your Excellency, did you perhaps discover something?¡± The Red Dragon Dao Monarch was instantly solemn.

    ¡°Earlier, it seems that someone snuck a secret nce at me,¡± Su Yi said with a frown. ¡°But they were most likely proficient in a mysterious evasion technique. They disappeared in an instant.¡±

    He shook his head and kept walking. ¡°Come on, no need to pay them any heed.¡±

    But the Red Dragon Dao Monarch was instantly on guard. Earlier, she hadn¡¯t sensed anything at all. That alone was proof that whoever had been spying on them was extraordinary!

    ......

    After the two of them disappeared into the fog-shroudedndscape, an unearthly streak of ck shot out of the Corpse-Strewn Ruins, practically slicing through the dome of heaven.

    Upon closer inspection, it was a strange bird swathed in ck electric light!

    ¡°Terrifying! He ripped Immortal Kings apart like they were made of paper. Don¡¯t tell me that guy was a Great Realm expert? All four Immortal King elders of the Ba Serpents met their end. When word reaches the n, how great a disturbance will it cause?

    ¡°In any event, I can¡¯t remain in the Corpse-Strewn Ruins any longer! The Kui Ox Spirit Race and Jade Firmament Immortal Pce have already monopolized the Lifeless Mountain. Now, an unparalleled, ruthless expert who kills without even batting an eye has shown up too. If I stay any longer, I¡¯ll be doomed!

    ¡°Fortunately, I fled quickly...¡±

    The strange bird beat its wings and quickly disappeared into the boundless skies of the Eastern Sea.

    ......

    The Corpse-Strewn Ruins.

    The Lifeless Mountain was three hundred thousand feet tall with steep slopes, as majestic as a coiled dragon.

    The mountain was shrouded in explosive, turbulent fragments of Immortal Laws year-round. They were densely packed, and they flooded the steep slopes with their terrifying power.

    The further someone climbed up the mountain, the more powerful the Law Fragments, and the more terrifying their power.

    Rumor had it that whenever someone died in the Corpse-Strewn Ruins, their Immortal Laws were stripped from their bodies, and the deceased experts¡¯ powers of the Grand Dao gathered on the Lifeless Mountain.

    Years of umtion had made the Lifeless Mountain¡¯s fragments of Immortal Laws increasingly numerous, varied, and turbulent.

    Supposedly the Immortal Dao Law Fragments at the peak of the Lifeless Mountain were remnants of fallen Great Realm experts. Their power was terrifying beyond imagination.

    Meanwhile, halfway up the Lifeless Mountain.

    A hundred-foot ck lotusmp hovered over a thousand-foot t clearing. Themp¡¯s thirty-six petals unfurled, and ck mes zed from its stamen-like wick.

    A flood of Immortal Dao Law Fragments poured down like a waterfall, crashing down the slopes in a non-stop stream. The fragments poured into the lotusmp, making it sway, rumble, and buzz.

    Most were blocked, but a portion of the fragments were absorbed into themp and refined by the zing ck fire of its wick.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    As they were refined, they gradually formed ayer of dense, colorful, and pure Grand Dao source power at the base of themp!

    Seven Immortal Kings were working together to control themp. Even the weakest of them was a mid-stage Miracle Realm expert, while the strongest was a peak Immortal King!

    They were from the Kui Ox Spirit Race and Jade Firmament Immortal Pce. They entered the Corpse-Strewn Ruins a month prior, and they¡¯d upied this spot ever since.

    A tall, stalwart man fully ten feet tall stood not far away. He wore dark robes, and he had a prominent mustache. His eyes zed like twin suns, and even just standing there casually, the force emanating from him suppressed the flood of Immortal Dao Law Fragments, preventing them from getting too close.

    Chu Yunjia!

    He was an old-timer of the Kui Ox Spirit Race, a mighty expert who¡¯d long since proven his Dao and entered the Great Realm!

    He¡¯d been in seclusion ever since the cataclysm of the Age of Fallen Immortals swept across the Immortal Realm, and tales of his aplishments no longer circted the world.

    Yet now, here he was on the Lifeless Mountain, overseeing and protecting a group of Immortal Kings as they gathered Immortal Dao Law Fragments!

    Chu Yunjia gazed up the slopes and sighed to himself. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been injured during the Age of Fallen Immortals, I could climb this mountain and gather the Great Realm Law Fragments at the peak....¡±

    ¡°Sess!¡± an Immortal King suddenly cried out in delight.

    The source power of the Grand Dao at the ck lotusmp¡¯s base suddenly condensed into a pearl shrouded in chaos energy.

    It was iparably resplendent, like a miniature star, and it emanated shockingly dense chaos energy. It was faint, but the iparably mystical sound of the Dao emanated from it.

    This was a Dao-Refining Pearl!

    An unparalleled, precious treasure that fused numerous Immortal King-level Law Fragments and absorbed their Grand Dao source power!

    Such treasures were nowhere to be found in the outside world. Immortal Kings would go mad with desire at the sight of them, and even Great Realm experts would be tempted!

    This was for the simple reason that they were just too rare and hard to find! Even if a Great Realm expert had no use for the pearl, they could pass it on to their descendants!

    ¡°Hurry up and put it away, then let¡¯s rest for a bit,¡± Chu Yunjia said gravely.

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    The seven Immortal Kings put away the Dao-Refining Pearl and ck lotusmp, then hurriedly took out medicines to recover their strength.

    There was no need to even question it. Without a Great Martial Stage expert like Chu Yunjia to oversee things, they likely couldn¡¯t have even climbed this mountain.

    The explosive Immortal Dao Law Fragments were just too terrifying. They could easily rip Immortal Kings¡¯ bodies to shreds, scattering their souls!

    Numerous such incidents had happened over the years. Immortal Kings tried to climb to the peak and condense Dao-Refining Pearls, only to die brutal deaths. In the end, not even fragments of bone remained.

    ¡°We have three now. We can leave once we¡¯ve acquired nine of them,¡± said Chu Yunjia.

    At the halfway point of the mountain, they could use their cultivation bases to suppress the explosive fragments of the Immortal Dao, but they couldn¡¯t manage it for too long.

    The crowd nodded.

    ¡°With these Dao-Refining Pearls, we can help our greatest Immortal Lords establish the best possible foundations when they break into the Miracle Realm!¡± someone said eagerly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Dao-Refining Pearls are wondrous and unfathomable. They¡¯re full of the purest, concentrated Immortal King-level Grand Dao source power. Even one of the pearls is enough to help an Immortal Lord effortlessly prove his Dao and enter the Miracle Realm!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Ancestor Yunjia. He braved the risk of Divine Misfortune to apany us here. We could never have achieved this without him.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a shame that Holy Son Chu Batian disappeared inexplicably during the Divine Hunt. ording to our seniors, Su Yi most likely killed him! Otherwise, given Holy Son Chu Batian¡¯s talent and foundations, a single Dao-Refining Pearl would have been enough to help him break into the Miracle Realm and be an unparalleled Immortal King capable of suppressing all others of the same level!¡± someone sighed.

    The other Immortal Kings¡¯ faces filled with murderous intent.

    They were certain that Su Yi was involved in Chu Batian¡¯s disappearance!

    ¡°Rest assured. A few days ago, the n sent word that Su Yi had arrived in the Eastern Sea, and he¡¯s wanted by every major faction in the area. This time... he¡¯s dead beyond a shadow of a doubt!¡± said Chu Yunjia. He made no effort to conceal his murderous intent.

    But it was then thatughter suddenly emanated from the foot of the mountain.

    ¡°Ha!¡±

 Chapter 1797 - A Fight to the Death

    <h4>Chapter 1797 - A Fight to the Death</h4>

    That gentleughter tinged with disdain was extraordinarily grating to the ears.

    Chu Yunjia and the others looked toward its source and saw that a man and a woman had appeared at the foot of the mountain. The man was dressed in in Daoist robes, with a Daoist topknot and a yellow-skinned wine gourd at his waist.

    The woman was delicate, young, and petite, with fair, lustrous skin. Her thick, flowing hair shone with faint red light, and her eyes were bright and golden.

    ¡°Whyugh, sir?¡± Chu Yunjia¡¯s eyes glinted like swords as he looked at Su Yi.

    Dense murderous intent appeared on the seven Immortal Kings¡¯ faces too.

    ¡°I¡¯mughing at how you¡¯ve jumped to ridiculous conclusions,¡± said Su Yi as he approached the mountain.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The countless fragments of the Laws were startled into action, and they descended explosively.

    But they hit nothing but air.

    Su Yi took a step forward, seemingly teleporting. He silently disappeared from his original location and appeared out of nowhere higher up the slopes. It was as if the flood of fragments of the Laws didn¡¯t even exist to him.

    There might as well have been no one else around!

    The Red Dragon Dao Monarch remained at the foot of the mountain.

    Chu Yunjia¡¯s pupils constricted. <i>What a wondrous movement technique!</i>

    He transmitted to hispanions, ¡°Be careful. There¡¯s something not right about him.¡±

    Meanwhile, he furrowed his brow at Su Yi¡¯s approach. ¡°Young man, it seems you¡¯re rather hostile to us. Why is that?¡±

    He really didn¡¯t get it. This young man had provoked them out of nowhere. This was far too strange.

    Even stranger, anyone at all perceptive would have realized that they were from the Kui Ox Spirit Race and the Jade Firmament Immortal Pce!

    He was a Great Martial Stage old-timer, and he was apanied by a full seven peak Immortal Kings.

    Who¡¯d have dared to provoke them like this? Chu Yunjia suspected that he could search the entire Eastern Sea without finding anyone else so gutsy!

    Yet for some reason, an unfamiliar young man was mocking them right to their face. He was even walking toward them. There was unquestionably something fishy afoot.

    It wasn¡¯t just Chu Yunjia. The other seven Immortal Kings realized this too, and all of them were bewildered. They silently got to their feet and readied themselves for battle.

    ¡°Why?¡± Su Yi thought for a moment, then said with the utmost seriousness, ¡°Because you¡¯ve falsely used me.¡±

    ¡°???¡± Chu Yunjia forcefully suppressed his murderous intent. He was so angry that he couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°We¡¯ve falsely used you? Of what?¡±

    Su Yi flipped his palm, and the unconscious Chu Batian floated into the air.

    ¡°The holy son!?¡± someone eximed.

    The others looked stricken.

    ¡°He isn¡¯t dead,¡± said Su Yi, ¡°Yet you¡¯re going around saying I killed him. What is that, if not a false usation?¡±

    ¡°You... You¡¯re<i> </i>Su Yi!?¡± Chu Yunjia finally realized what was going on. His entire body surged with murderous intent.

    The others¡¯ expressions filled with disbelief. They¡¯d only just been talking about Su Yi, yet now, the blink of an eyeter, the young man who¡¯d shaken the entire Immortal Realm appeared right in front of them!

    Who wouldn¡¯t have been surprised?

    Su Yi flipped his palm and put Chu Batian away. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m Su Yi. Also, you just said that I was doomed beyond a shadow of a doubt. That¡¯s baseless nder, too, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    The crowd¡¯s expressions shifted. <i>Su Yi!</i>

    He hadn¡¯t just appeared out of nowhere. He¡¯d climbed the Lifeless Mountain to hold them ountable!

    This development left all of them a bit stunned. They weren¡¯t afraid, exactly. Rather, they were confused. <i>Is this guy seriously unafraid to die? We have Chu Yunjia, a Great Martial Stage expert, here to oversee things! Where does he get the courage to be so aggressive?</i>

    Meanwhile, at the foot of the mountain, the Red Dragon Dao Monarch¡¯s expression was a bit strange.

    <i>The way the Sovereign is acting, those who didn¡¯t know better might think he was here for a discussion, but in truth... he obviously doesn¡¯t take those guys seriously at all! The moment he revealed his identity to them, it was obvious that he didn''t n to let a single one of them leave this ce alive!!</i>

    When Chu Yunjia saw that Su Yi had almost reached the halfway point of the mountain, he let out a sudden burst of coldughter.

    ¡°Baseless nder? Pft! They call this ce the Lifeless Mountain. How wasing here any different from throwing your life away?¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, he attacked, summoning a glittering silver hammer that descended with ruthless, explosive force. The air split, and the Law Fragments throughout the surrounding area shot in all directions.

    The massive hammer was a Great Martial Stage Treasure of monstrous power. One strike, and the entire Lifeless Mountain swayed. Heaven and earth shook.

    However, Su Yi had already vanished, and this strike hit nothing but air.

    <i>Hm? </i>Chu Yunjia¡¯s expression shifted. To his shock, his divine sense could no longer locate Su Yi.

    Years ofbat experience put him immediately on guard. His qi surged, rumbling and booming as the immeasurable, boundless Dao Light rose up to defend him.

    He swung his massive silver hammer in a circle, forming a Dao Domain of rampaging lightning that nketed the entire stretch of sky.

    Practically simultaneously, a desperate shriek rang out.

    Chu Yunjia whipped his head around to look.

    Off in the distance, one of the Immortal Kings had exploded into a bundle of bloody mist.

    It was as if an assassin had struck out of nowhere. Chu Yunjia couldn¡¯t even react in time, but he wasn¡¯t the only one. The other Immortal Kings were ovee with astonishment and scared out of their wits. And the worst part was that even now, they still couldn¡¯t lock onto Su Yi!!

    Chills coursed down their spines, and their hair stood on end.

    <i>What kind of ability is this? He strikes out of nowhere, and there¡¯s no tracing his location. It¡¯s even more terrifying than teleportation!</i>

    After all, when someone teleported, they caused spatial energy fluctuations. No matter how quick they were, others could sense what they were up to immediately.

    But Su Yi was different. He came and went without causing the slightest disturbance. It seemed that he could appear wherever he pleased whenever he wanted without being detected!

    ¡°Expand!¡± Cu Yunjia bellowed, and the Dao Domain suddenly extended outward, nketing the entire mountainside clearing and protecting the remaining six Immortal Kings.

    But he still couldn¡¯t figure out where Su Yi was!

    Chu Yunjia¡¯s expression darkened. He was a Great Martial Stage expert! Yet now, he couldn¡¯t even lock onto a youngster. Even he smelled danger in the air; this didn¡¯t bode well at all.

    <i>Kaboom!!</i>

    A continuous flood of Law Fragments came crashing down the slopes of the Lifeless Mountain, dealing heavy damage to Chu Yunjia¡¯s Dao Domain.

    The pressure on him increased many times over!

    The power of the Law fragments wasn¡¯t lethal, but it was extraordinarily explosive, and it never ended. His Dao Domain was under a relentless onught from all sides.

    This rapidly depleted Chu Yunjia¡¯s cultivation base. He wouldn¡¯tst much longer!

    ¡°Activate the Dark Lotus Spirit Lamp together. For now, let¡¯s leave the Lifeless Mountain,¡± ordered Chu Yunjia. ¡°Once you¡¯ve done that, capture that woman alive to lure the snake out of its nest. The moment Su Yi dares to show himself, we¡¯ll suppress and kill him!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± The Immortal Kings nodded, but it was then that...

    <i>Boom!!!</i>

    A streak of sword qi mmed ruthlessly into the Dao Domain.

    The sword qi was full of unbelievably tyrannical power. When it mmed into the Dao Domain, the whole thing swayed on its axis, stirring up a wave of Dao Light.

    Chu Yunjia trembled, and throughout his body, his blood and qi churned. He visibly lost hisposure.

    His Dao Domain was a manifestation of his Great Martial Stage Laws. It was far beyond the Dao Domain of an Immortal King.

    Yet now, a single sh had shaken it!

    But before Chu Yunjia could react¡ª¡ª

    <i>Boom! Boom! Boom!</i>

    One streak of powerful sword qi appeared after another, like divine arcs descending from the heavens. All of them mmed ruthlessly into the Dao Domain.

    Every strike was mighty enough to make Immortal Kings give in to despair!

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    When the dense sword qi fell, even though Chu Yunjia fought back with all his might, his Dao Domain took heavy damage.

    It was as if a miniature world were falling apart. Dense clusters of cracks appeared all over it! Even though they rapidly repaired themselves, the Dao Domain showed signs of copse, as if it might fall apart at a moment¡¯s notice!

    ¡°How is this possible!?¡± someone cried out in horror. ¡°He¡¯s just an Immortal Lord. Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s already strong enough to shake Great Martial Stage experts?¡±

    ¡°Su Yi! Do you have the balls to show yourself? Why are you hiding away like a coward!?¡± someone roared, his face ashen. His fury was beyond limit.

    From beginning to end, all they saw was the sword qi pouring down from the heavens. They saw no sign of Su Yi himself.

    ¡°Ancestor, let¡¯s hurry up and retreat!!¡± someone cried out frantically. He could tell this didn¡¯t bode well at all.

    Su Yi¡¯s terrifying sword qi assailed them, but that wasn¡¯t all. They still had to withstand the fierce onught of Law Fragments!

    How could Chu Yunjia <i>not </i>already want to retreat?

    But he couldn¡¯t do it, not right now. He was pouring everything he had into maintaining his Dao Domain and still just barely withstanding the onught on all sides. It was like a pelting, endless rain. He wouldn¡¯t be able to find an opportunity to escape anytime soon!

    Suddenly, Chu Yunjia¡¯s gaze grew sinister, and madness appeared on his face. ¡°Maintain the Dark Lotus Spirit Lamp. Hold out, even for just a moment. I¡¯ll go kill that woman!¡±

    As he spoke, he shot through the air. He was headed straight for the foot of the mountain.

    Without him to maintain it, his Dao Domain popped like a soap bubble.

    This was a critical juncture; life and death hung in the bnce. The six Immortal Kings give it their all, using everything they¡¯d kept in reserve to keep the Dark Lotus Spirit Lamp operational.

    The treasure¡¯s petals bloomed, and the dark divine mes of its wick burst with appalling power that swept outward in all directions.

    Meanwhile¡ª¡ª

    Chu Yunjia¡¯s hair was disheveled as his Great Martial Stage cultivation coursed through him. He arrived beside the Red Dragon Dao Monarch in a sh, like a bolt of ck lightning.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    His palm descended, and the sky copsed with a bang.

    As cool-headed as the Red Dragon Dao Monarch was, the power of this strike intimidated her. After all, this was a Great Realm expert!

    Sure, she was a peak Immortal Queen, just one step away from the Great Realm.

    However, that one step was the difference between heaven and earth!

    Suddenly, a swath of sword qi appeared in front of the Red Dragon Dao Monarch, seemingly out of nowhere, and swept backward, like a current flowing in reverse through the sky. It was aimed directly at Chu Yunjia.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A heaven-shaking impact resounded through the air.

    The sword qi¡¯s intense energy fluctuations dissipated in the end, but they still blocked Chu Yunjia¡¯s full-force attack!

    <i>Su Yi can seriously block one of my full-force attacks relying purely on his own strength!? </i>Chu Yunjia¡¯s heart shook. He found this difficult to believe.

    His goal wasn¡¯t really to kill the Red Dragon Dao Monarch. Rather, he wanted to lure Su Yi out of hiding.

    But he would never have guessed that Su Yi was already this powerful! His strength was far, far more terrifying than the rumors!

    <i>ng!</i>

    The hum of a sword suddenly filled the air, resounding behind Chu Yunjia.

    Chu Yunjia didn¡¯t hesitate in the slightest, nor did he pause to look behind him. He just shot straight toward the Red Dragon Dao Monarch!

    Like his life depended on it!

 Chapter 1798 - Breaking the Cage of the Dao Heart

    <h4>Chapter 1798 - Breaking the Cage of the Dao Heart</h4>

    Chu Yunjia was going all out! He¡¯d unleashed the full extent of his Great Martial Stage cultivation base. He¡¯d practically set it on fire.

    When he attacked, the Red Dragon Dao Monarch¡¯s petite frame stiffened, and her Dao Heart quivered. Even her soul was under unprecedented suppression!

    Helplessness and despair washed over her, sweeping through her heart like a tidal wave. Her beautiful face paled, and her golden eyes widened. At the same time, her despairing heart filled with indescribable bitterness and fury.

    The bitterness was easily exined.

    She¡¯d yet to enter the Great Realm, and she¡¯d yet to avenge her foster father! How could she just let herself die?

    Her fury, however, was directed at herself. In the face of a Great Realm expert, she felt terror, awe, and dread! This was normal to most, but to <i>her</i> dignity and pride, it was a massive affront. She couldn¡¯t tolerate it!

    Better to die in battle than shrink back like a coward and wait for death!

    In that moment, her bloodline seemed to awaken. Her eyes shone with imposing light, and an illusory dragon appeared behind her and soared into the heavens with an infuriated roar.

    Boiling hot draconic majesty spread throughout heaven and earth.

    <i>Boom!!!</i>

    The Red Dragon Dao Monarch swung her fist. She was holding nothing back¡ªshe poured all of hertent potential and abilities into this strike!

    Her fair, slender hand silently transformed into a dragon wrge enough to blot out the heavens. It rippled through the sky, glinting as if it had been forged out of molten gold.

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    The surrounding sky shattered like ss. Countless rifts formed as the skies fell; explosive, destructive power swept outward.

    The Red Dragon Dao Monarch¡¯s petite frame shot back like an arrow, then mmed to the ground several thousand feet away. Blood poured from her lips, and the bones of her right arm shattered. The entire limb was reduced to a bloody pulp.

    Although she managed to block Chu Yunjia¡¯s full-force attack in the end, she was dealt a massive blow.

    Despite her injuries, indescribable delight filled her heart. <i>I did it! I blocked a Great Martial Stage expert¡¯s killer move!</i>

    Off in the distance, Chu Yunjia¡¯s pupils constricted, and his face was unsightly. <i>An Immortal Queen-level Red Dragon actually blocked my killer, full-force attack in a head-on confrontation!?</i>

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you want to prove your Dao and enter the Great Realm, you must shatter your reverence and fear for Great Realm experts. If a god blocks your path, kill him. If a Buddha stands in your way, kill him too. You must create a Dao Heart at ease and free of fear!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gratified voice resounded throughout heaven and earth.

    A momentter, he appeared out of nowhere, right in front of Chu Yunjia.

    The Sword of the Human Realm descended, swathed in mysterious and terrifying sword intent.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth seemed to split beneath the edge of his sword. That tyrannical power made Chu Yunjia¡¯s hair stand on end.

    ¡°Break!!¡± Chu Yunjia¡¯s hair and beard bristled with fury. He swung his massive silver hammer, and thirteen divine rings of the Grand Dao appeared around him, each manifesting a Dao Domain barrier.

    When he waved his silver hammer, the thirteenyers of barrier descended.

    It was as if he¡¯d picked up thirteen worlds and mmed them down to earth. The terrifying power of the Great Martial Stage abruptly copsed the surrounding three hundred thousand feet of sky.

    The ck fog filling the sky was instantly swept away!

    A momentter, a deafening impact rang out. When Su Yi¡¯s swordnded, one barrier after under burst into pieces, scattering a rain of resplendent divine light.

    And then another momentter....

    <i>ng¡ª¡ª!!</i>

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    A sound like metal boring through stone filled the air.

    Chu Yunjia lost his grip on his hammer as he was sent flying back.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Hended several thousand feet away, stirring up a cloud of dust. Hey there on his back, his entire body shaking and his face pallid and translucent. His eyes bulged, and his lips quivered as if he wanted to say something.

    But in the end, no sound came out.

    A bloody mark appeared between his eyebrows and descended downward until finally, his body silently split in two. His flesh burned like wood chips, and soon, nothing remained of him but ash.

    Destroyed, body and soul!

    One sh, and it was as if Su Yi had cut through rotten wood. He shattered Chu Yunjia¡¯s defenses, broke his ultimate attack, and slew him on the spot!

    Just like that, a Great Martial Stage expert bit the dust.

    The majesty of Su Yi¡¯s attack was simply shocking. It would have been enough to dazzle any era, and astonish even the heavens themselves!

    The Red Dragon Dao Monarch stood there in a daze.

    ¡°Ancestor¡ª¡ª!¡±

    Grief-stricken cries resounded from the Lifeless Mountain. All six Immortal Kings were rmed. Who could have imagined that the Great Martial Stage Chu Yunjia would die at the hands of an Immortal Lord?

    ¡°Run! Hurry up and run!¡± Panicked cries rang out, and the Immortal Kings fled with all their might.

    But at this point, how could Su Yi possibly show mercy?

    He shot ahead, then disappeared into thin air. A momentter, one streak of sword qi after another descended from the heavens.

    One after another, Immortal Kings lost their lives!

    Nothing unexpected happened. The whole process was little different from reaping wheat. Every swing of his sword took another life, and not even the strongest of the group, the peak Miracle Realm experts, could block a single hit!

    Blood fell like rain. Heaven and earth were in turmoil.

    Su Yi put away the Sword of the Human Realm, raised his jug of wine, and took a deep drink.

    The Red Dragon Dao Monarch walked over and bowed deeply, delight written all over her beautiful face. ¡°Many thanks, Your Excellency, for helping me break the cage of my Dao Heart!¡±

    ¡°Earlier, I left you to face a life-or-death trial alone. Don¡¯t you me me?¡± Su Yi asked with augh.

    The Red Dragon Dao Monarch hurriedly shook her head. ¡°I understand your intentions, Your Excellency. To me, this brush with peril was a rare and precious opportunity. I¡¯m immensely grateful. How could I possibly find fault with you?¡±

    Her heart really was full of delight and gratitude. She understood Su Yi¡¯s intentions.

    The brink of life and death was terrifying!

    If she wanted to prove her Dao and break through, she had to excise any awe she had for the Great Realm. Otherwise, how could she reach it? How could she attain the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao?

    It might have seemed like Su Yi had failed toe to her aid, but in truth, he¡¯d created an opportunity for her to face a Great Realm expert in a head-on confrontation and shatter the cage around her Dao Heart!

    She was quite sure that she would have been fine even if she¡¯d shrunk back in terror. However, it would havee back to bite her when she attempted to break through. After all, shrinking back meant leaving a shadow on your Dao Heart!

    ¡°Rest up and tend to your wounds. You can explore the Lifeless Mountain after you¡¯ve recovered,¡± ordered Su Yi. He was already headed up its slopes alone.

    The Red Dragon Dao Monarch nodded. ¡°Understood!¡±

    However, she didn¡¯t rush to tend to her injuries. First, she gathered up the spoils. It was only after she¡¯d finished that she sat down to meditate.

    By then, Su Yi was already halfway up the mountain.

    <i>Kaboom!</i>

    An explosion of Immortal Dao Law Fragments came crashing down. No Immortal King in this world could have withstood their sheer destructive power.

    But before they could even get close to Su Yi, his power of the Grand Dao blocked them. They couldn¡¯t so much as scratch him.

    He then continued high up the mountain, not even pausing his ascent. Along the way, the Immortal Dao Law Fragments grew even more explosive, and even more terrifying.

    Upon closer inspection, they were all different colors, as they were manifested from different Laws. However, none of them were pure. Rather, they were intermingled with dense, terrifying death qi.

    The higher Su Yi climbed, the greater the pressure he had to bear.

    When he was just ten thousand feet from the peak, a swath of Law Fragments whooshed toward him, making him stagger back on impact.

    ¡°These Law Fragments contain the strongest possible World King-level power of the Grand Dao!¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes lit up.

    He¡¯de to the Lifeless Mountain to prove his Dao, enter the Miracle Realm, and be an Immortal King!

    The reason was simple. The Immortal Dao Law Fragments here could be refined into Dao-Refining Pearls. They were wondrously useful, both for breaking through and for establishing foundations in the Miracle Realm.

    This was an opportunity not found anywhere in the outside world!

    Su Yi didn¡¯t advance any further. Instead, he sat cross-legged and took out the Divine Replenishment Furnace.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The Divine Replenishment Furnace lit up. Purple light rose, and it instantly expanded until it was several hundred feet across.

    The raging flood of Law Fragments mmed into the furnace, making it sway, but the furnace nheless seemed excited and eager. It devoured the flood of Law Fragments with greedy, borderline maddened hunger.

    Even though the impact made the whole furnace tremble, this did nothing to stop its desire for the Law Fragments!

    The reason was simple. The Immortal Dao Law Fragments could repair its severely damaged source power!

    ¡°Rise!¡±

    A verdant little tree suddenly floated over the meditating Su Yi¡¯s head. Chaos mist rose around its slender branches and soft, supple leaves.

    The Tree of All Worlds!

    When this Divine Chaos Life Form appeared, its branches suddenly extended in all directions like tentacles, shooting into the surging flood of Law Fragments.

    Its branches immediately trapped many of the fragments, which it ruthlessly crushed into powder and transformed into pure source power of the Grand Dao. The Tree of All Worlds then absorbed them.

    ¡°I thought that would work.¡± A smile tugged at Su Yi¡¯s lips.

    He¡¯d had a headache all this time over how best to help the Tree of All Worlds grow. It required highly specific fertilizers that could nourish its source power, things like Five-Colored Earth and Nine Abyss Divine Spring Water. In other words, ordinary treasures were no use at all.

    Fortunately, the unimaginable number of Immortal Dao Law Fragments on the Lifeless Peak included no shortage of powers capable of elerating the Tree of All Worlds¡¯ growth.

    Now, those fragments were serving as fertilizer. The Tree of All Worlds was absorbing them all!

    ¡°Next, I ought to start preparing for my breakthrough...¡± Su Yi cast aside his scattered thoughts, sat down, and meditated.

    One day passed, then another...

    After three days of meditation, Su Yi acquired three Dao-Refining Pearls from the Divine Replenishment Furnace.

    All of them shone as brilliantly as the sun, and the dense chaos aura emanating from them was the strongest Immortal King Grand Dao source power!

    It took roughly three thousand Law Fragments to condense a single pearl.

    As for the Tree of All Worlds? Just three days had passed, but its trunk was ayer thicker, and it had sprouted numerous branches. It looked as if it were forged out of blue-green immortal jade, and it was extraordinarily mystical.

    A strong sense of satisfaction with his harvest filled Su Yi¡¯s heart.

    <i>I¡¯d best wait a few more days. I¡¯m afraid that three Dao-Refining Pearls won¡¯t be enough to establish the strongest possible formations in the Miracle Realm.</i>

    After a moment¡¯s thought, Su Yi resisted the impulse to attempt a breakthrough here and now.

    In truth, he could have broken through any time after arriving on the Lifeless Mountain and killing the Great Martial Stage Chu Yunjia.

    The only reason he hadn¡¯t was because he wanted to gather a few more Dao-Refining Pearls first.

 Chapter 1799 - The Descent of a Tribulation

    <h4>Chapter 1799 - The Descent of a Tribtion</h4>

    Halfway up the mountain.

    The Red Dragon Dao Monarch was climbing the slopes of the Lifeless Mountain, one step at a time. Every step was difficult.

    The Immortal Dao Law Fragments were far too explosive and terrifying. Their onught was like a divine mountain bearing down on the Red Dragon Dao Monarch¡¯s head. Despite terrifying strength far beyond her peers, her ascent was extraordinarily arduous.

    When she saw Su Yi just ten thousand feet from the peak, an indescribable astonishment filled her heart. <i>The reincarnated Sovereign is still just a peak Immortal Lord. He hasn''t even entered the Miracle Realm yet, while I¡¯m already a peak Immortal Queen just one step away from breaking into the Great Realm. </i>

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    <i>Yet he¡¯s effortlessly cultivating so far up the Lifeless Mountain, while here I am, barely halfway up, and each step is already a huge struggle. The disparity is obvious!</i>

    But the Red Dragon Dao Monarch didn¡¯t get depressed over this. The Immortal Realm was home to trillions of cultivators, but there was just one Su Yi!

    He was a legend sufficient to dazzle any era he appeared in. Anyone whopared themselves to him was effectively overestimating themselves.

    The Red Dragon Dao Monarch just felt the awe one felt when gazing upon a vast ocean or a mountain peak beyond the clouds. She could only long to reach such heights, but she could never attain them.

    That was the full extent of her thoughts on the matter.

    ......

    Time slipped by. Soon, another ten days had passed.

    The Tree of All Worlds had grownrger. When manifested externally, it was fully ten feet tall, with dense branches covered in tender young leaves. Chaotic energy poured down it like a waterfall.

    Later that day, the Tree of All Worlds returned to Su Yi¡¯s Immortal Origin Space, as the area¡¯s Immortal Dao Law Fragments could no longer stimte its growth.

    The Divine Replenishment Furnace had undergone a simrly shocking transformation.

    The entire furnace looked like it was made of purple jade, and intricate, naturally formed Dao Markings had risen all over its surface. Even just the aura emanating from it was enough to firmly suppress the area¡¯s Immortal Dao Law Fragments.

    This was in stark contrast to just a few days prior, when the fragments¡¯ onught had battered and shaken it relentlessly!

    Su Yi silently opened his eyes and sensed the tree and furnace¡¯s dramatic developments.

    <i>The Tree of All Worlds has grown enough to let me appear anywhere within a fifty-mile range, and it leaves no trace whatsoever! </i>

    Su Yi¡¯s spirits soared as he realized that, now that it had grown, the Tree of All Worlds had ess to a new ability.

    Breaking Barriers!

    As the name suggested, it could break the barriers, letting him shuttle freely from one side to the next!

    If he was trapped in a barrier, or if he wanted to visit a world or ne separated from his current one, he could use the Tree of All Worlds¡¯ new ability to break through with ease.

    It might have seemed simple, but this spatial divine ability was downright taboo!

    After all, the world was home to no small number of mysterious, unknown nes inessible even to Great Realm experts. This was due to barriers manifested of spatial and temporal power blocking cultivators¡¯ way.

    Moreover, for Su Yi, the Breaking Barriers ability had another special, wondrous application. Were he trapped in a Great Realm cultivator¡¯s ¡°Grand Dao Hidden Realm,¡± he could use the Breaking Barriers ability to escape!

    This was what really impressed Su Yi.

    Grand Dao Hidden Realms were like Immortal Kings¡¯ Dao Domains, except they were the mark of experts at or above the Great Unity Stage.

    An Immortal King¡¯s Dao Domain used one¡¯s Laws of the Grand Dao to cover a stretch of heaven and earth. A Great Unity Stage expert¡¯s Dao Domain, however, was like actually creating an independent,plete hidden realm!

    Within this hidden realm, Great Unity experts could connect with the Laws of the surrounding area and fuse them into their independent world. Here, he was the ruler of heaven, and his will was the will of the heavens!

    As for Chu Yunjia, who¡¯d recently died a brutal death at Su Yi¡¯s hands? He¡¯d only been in the Great Martial Stage. His Dao Domain was far beyond an Immortal King¡¯s, butparing it to a Great Unity Stage expert¡¯s Grand Dao Hidden Realm was likeparing mud to clouds.

    <i>Only Great Profound experts can use techniques simr to Breaking Barriers. Who would''ve thought it was just one of the Tree of All Worlds¡¯ natural abilities...</i>

    Su Yi sighed. The Tree of All Worlds really lived up to its reputation as one of the world¡¯s Six Great Divine Trees. He dared say with certainty that as it grew, it would develop even more wondrous applications.

    In stark contrast, the Divine Replenishment Furnace¡¯s transformation gave Su Yi the urge tough.

    The treasure really was bing increasingly self-aware and spiritual, but it was also bing smugger and more arrogant. It seemed that any former meekness it once disyed was just a disguise, and it was finally revealing its true nature.

    Just as Su Yi was about to use his divine sense to examine the furnace, it arrogantly wrote a line of shing text in purple light.

    ¡°Hahaha! This lofty one has already recovered forty percent of its source power! I can now crush any Immortal King treasure of the present day and contend with Great Martial treasures!

    ¡°When the dayes that I return to my former peak, I¡¯ll be able to crush all so-called ¡®Great Realm¡¯ treasures. Enemies will lose their nerve at the mere mention of my name!¡±

    The furnace¡¯s round body swayed with smug glee.

    <i>Peng!</i>

    Su Yi stretched out his finger and flicked it, sending it flying backward. The furnace buzzed.

    A momentter, Su Yi said calmly, ¡°I liked how you were earlier better. You weren¡¯t so flippant, and you knew your ce.¡±

    ¡°....¡± The furnace swayed, then wrote, ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry, Your Excellency! I haven¡¯t gotten carried away and forgotten my ce; I was just ovee with joy! I¡¯ve carved your benevolence into my heart. How could I dare treat you with impropriety? Please, rest assured, Your Excellency. Going forward...¡±

    ¡°Wimping out so easily?¡± Su Yi smiled faintly. ¡°Enough. I don¡¯t care which is your true personality. If you¡¯re to apany me, there¡¯s just one thing I need from you.¡±

    ¡°Please, just say the word!¡± wrote the Divine Replenishment Furnace.

    Su Yi¡¯s lips parted, and he said softly, ¡°Obedience.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    Su Yi subtly inclined his head.

    Disregarding the furnace¡¯s personality change, it really had changed a lot!

    <i>ng!</i>

    Su Yi took out the Sword of the Human Realm and tossed it to the furnace. ¡°Temper my sword for me.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± wrote the furnace.

    Even though itmunicated through writing, not speech, Su Yi felt as if he were looking at a humble, awe-stricken little fellow pounding his chest in terror as he promised toplete his master¡¯s orders.

    Su Yi smiled and rose to his feet.

    By now, the Divine Replenishment Furnace had produced nine Dao-Refining Pearls. That was enough to help Su Yi establish the firmest possible foundations when he broke through.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time...¡± Su Yi whispered to himself.

    ......

    <i>It won¡¯t be much longer! I¡¯ve already touched the threshold of the Great Realm. Just a smidge more, and... I can cross it!</i>

    The petite Red Dragon Dao Monarch was enduring the onught of Law Fragments. Her skin had been ripped to shreds, but despite the agony, her heart was full of indescribable delight.

    Ten days ago, Su Yi helped sever the cage trapping her Dao Heart. Now, after exploring the Lifeless Mountain, she¡¯d already brushed up against the threshold of the Great Realm.

    How could she not celebrate such a development?

    <i>Hm?</i>

    The Red Dragon Dao Monarch¡¯s heart suddenly shook, and her golden eyes gazed into the dome of heaven.

    Who knew where it hade from, but an indescribable, cmitous power had silently gathered overhead. The Red Dragon Dao Monarch felt as if she¡¯d been plunged into an icy abyss, and her soul practically left her body.

    It was a suffocating feeling, as if her heart were ake and someone had just flung a massive boulder into its waters, creating massive waves.

    <i>Don¡¯t... Don¡¯t tell me this is my Great Realm Tribtion? If so, isn¡¯t it a bit too terrifying...? </i>The Red Dragon Dao Monarch¡¯s beautiful face shifted, but a momentter, she realized that something wasn¡¯t quite right.

    The tribtion wasn¡¯t targeting her!

    Rather...

    Her gaze shifted, and she instinctively gazed up the mountain¡¯s slopes, to where Su Yi was standing.

    She suddenly realized that throughout the fifty-mile Lifeless Mountain, the Law Fragments reacted as if startled. All of them hid themselves in the mountain, like turtles hiding in their shells. There was no longer any sign of them!

    That aside, the dark fog enveloping the Corpse-Strewn Ruins rapidly receded, like waters at low tight. Even the wandering ancient corpses fled in panic.

    Without the ck fog to obscure it, the entirety of the Corpse-Strewn suddenly came into view. Everything was clearly visible.

    This was a ruined continent. The ground was strewn with withered, broken mountains and rivers, and death qi hung in the air.

    ¡°Hm?¡± The Red Dragon Dao Monarch suddenly noticed an iparably massive spatial rift deep within the Corpse-Strewn Ruins. It seemed to connect heaven and earth.

    It was like someone had torn a gaping wound into the Immortal Realm.

    ck fog billowed out of the rift. It was indistinct, but she thought she saw a pair of eyes peering out of the fog. They were a thoroughly imposing, sinister sight.

    Chills coursed down the Red Dragon Dao Monarch¡¯s spine. <i>What... What is that?</i>

    But when she tried to get a closer look, she discovered that there was nothing in the rift save for that churning dark mist. The peering eyes had vanishedpletely, as if they¡¯d never been there in the first ce.

    That aside, the spatial rift was rapidly shrinking!

    ¡°Don¡¯t look. Not even Great Profound Stage experts can enter that sted ce.¡± Suddenly, Su Yi¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Under ordinary circumstances, even just looking would be dangerous. The strange life forms hidden within the spatial rift would target you. If you are lucky, you might just fall into a daze. If you are unlucky, that might well be the end of you.¡±

    The Red Dragon Dao Monarch gasped. Only now did she realize how risky looking over had been!

    ¡°Your Excellency, don¡¯t tell me that tribtion is...¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s my Miracle Realm Grand Tribtion,¡± Su Yi said with a subtle nod.

    The Red Dragon Dao Monarch couldn¡¯t find the words to describe her emotions. <i>Is this really a Miracle Realm Grand Tribtion? But that cmitous power is even more terrifying than a Great Realm Grand Tribtion!!</i>

    <i>The Sovereign really is the Sovereign. He¡¯s still this calm even in the face of such an enormous tribtion. He can even divide his attention to talk to me... </i>the Red Dragon Dao Monarch murmured to herself.

    Leaden gray tribtion clouds surged beneath the dome of heaven, like undting chaos bursting with cmitous power. An indescribable, terrifying atmosphere descended over the entire Corpse-Strewn Ruins.

    The Red Dragon Dao Monarch dared say with certainty that the hiding Law Fragments, ck mist, ancient corpses, and even the rapidly shrinking spatial rift sensed the threat of this impending tribtion. Thus, they¡¯d all decided to go dormant!

    This was unquestionably unbelievable! From this, it was obvious how ridiculous this tribtion was!

    Suddenly, the boundless hum of a sword filled the air.

    The sound shook the Red Dragon Dao Monarch out of her scattered thoughts. She instinctively looked up and saw an illusory Dao Sword rising into the heavens. It was headed straight into the firmament.

    At the same time, they were only dimly discernable, but numerous mysterious and grand figures appeared beneath the dome of heaven!

 Chapter 1800 - I Become an Immortal King, Unsurpassed in Any Era

    <h4>Chapter 1800 - I Be an Immortal King, Unsurpassed in Any Era</h4>

    <i>Majestic figures deep within the tribtion clouds...</i> The Red Dragon Dao Monarch¡¯s eyes widened. Bewilderment was written all over her face. <i>Who are those people? Gods? Or perhaps the rulers of the Dao of the heavens? If not, how could they possibly have appeared in a tribtion?</i>

    The Red Dragon Dao Monarch¡¯s mind went nk. Everything happening in front of her was far beyond the bounds of herprehension. She simply couldn¡¯t understand it.

    Su Yi looked at those illusory figures too. They stood at the far end of a vast distance of time and space. Each was grander than the one before.

    For some reason, they seemed somehow familiar. And a momentter, he recalled where he¡¯d seen them¡ªin the White Reed Province, where Mount Taiwu once stood, the Divine Fortune Teller made the Zhuyou Great Peng use its innate divine ability to investigate the mountain¡¯s disappearance.

    In the end, the bird inadvertently discovered vestiges of the gods'' handiwork, and it was beset by a divine tribtion. Afterward, the Zhuyou Great Peng said that it saw gods standing over the River of Epochs!

    A woman seated on a Vermillion Bird and shrouded in an endless sea of me.

    A man standing on a cloud, with countless stars shining behind him.

    A three-headed, six-armed, gaunt monk standing atop a mountain of corpses and sea of blood, with a grand and holy Buddhist kingdom floating over his outstretched palm.

    A young Daoist seated on a wooden sword. When his eyes moved, endless sword qi swept through the sky!!

    Su Yi looked closer, and indeed, he discovered that the mysterious figures deep within the tribtion clouds matched the Zhuyou Great Peng¡¯s description!

    <i>Are those the gods who took Mount Taiwu away during the Age of Fallen Immortals? Why have they appeared during my tribtion? They stand over the endlessly distant River of Epochs; how could they have discovered that I¡¯m about to face my Miracle Realm Grand Tribtion?</i>

    Su Yi¡¯s thoughts raced, and questions filled his mind.

    He still recalled that the Zhuyou Great Peng had told him that the most terrifying of the gods it had seen was a figure shrouded in darkness. The bird couldn¡¯t see his features clearly, but he was surrounded by countless talisman markings. The markings looked as if they¡¯d been manifested from the Laws of heaven and earth, and they formed a divine ring behind him!

    Su Yi saw no one of that description now, but then, the figures were illusory and ethereal, separated by seemingly endless time and space. It was hard to see any of them clearly. Thus, he couldn¡¯t say with certainty that that terrifying figure wasn''t present.

    But before Su Yi could fully grasp the situation...

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A massive impact shook heaven and earth.

    The Sword of the Nine Hells descended with a low, thunderous rumbling, like the first parting of primordial chaos. The clouds full of a dense, cmitous aura split and fell apart!

    At that moment, Su Yi¡¯s keen senses discovered that one of the mysterious figures beneath the dome of heaven had attacked!

    It was the youthful Daoist standing on a wooden sword. He¡¯d attacked with all his might despite the endless time and space between them. Wherever he passed, sword qi ran rampant, and the starry sky copsed. Even the power of spacetime shattered and split!

    That terrifying pressure was so mighty that even Su Yi struggled toprehend it. But before the young man got far, the mysterious power of countless Laws of the Natural Order formed a barrier, blocking the young Daoist¡¯s path.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The tribtion clouds dispersed, forming a rain of light that poured down in buckets. The visions deep within the dome of heaven dissipated and vanished into nothingness.

    It was so faint that Su Yi almost suspected he was hearing things, but he just barely caught a sigh tinged with bitterness.

    Meanwhile, the Sword of the Nine Hells returned to Su Yi¡¯s sea of consciousness.

    He wasn¡¯t at all calm, as he sensed that the young Daoist... was after the Sword of the Nine Hells! He¡¯d even gone so far as to offend and oppose the Laws of the Natural Order, all for the sake of seizing it!

    Su Yi suddenly realized that although the gods couldn¡¯t descend into the Immortal Realm, they knew <i>he</i> was here. Moreover, since arriving in the Immortal Realm, the cmitous, enormous tribtions he triggered every time he broke through had drawn the gods¡¯ attention!

    They even knew that the Sword of the Nine Hells was helping him resolve these otherwise insurmountable grand tribtions!!

    Otherwise, there was no exining why these mysterious figures had appeared during his tribtion. They were obviously targeting him!

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but frown at the realization.

    Suddenly, heughed, and a contemptuous look appeared on his face. ¡°Those guys really can¡¯t keep their cool, huh? All I did was undergo tribtion, yet they¡¯re freaking out over every little thing I do.¡±

    What need was there to fear the gods? So what if they were targeting him? Sooner orter, he¡¯d fight his way to the River of Epochs and end them!

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    The split tribtion clouds poured down like a waterfall, bathing Su Yi in a rain of light. When itnded, his cultivation underwent an earth-shaking transformation!

    ¡°He... broke through, just like that...¡± The Red Dragon Dao Monarch stood there in a daze, disbelief written all over her face.

    A sword rose into the heavens, cleaving through a grand tribtion!

    Everything the Red Dragon Dao Monarch had seen today was beyond the bounds ofmon sense. It was just too strange and taboo, to the point that she felt a bit dizzy.

    Su Yi¡¯s transformation continued for one day and one night.

    His soul, cultivation, physique, and Laws of the Grand Dao all leaped into the Miracle Realm. He was nowpletely different from before.

    The Miracle Realm was the fourth realm of the Immortal Dao! Those who reached it were known as Immortal Kings. Even prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, they were prominent experts by the standards of the Immortal Realm as a whole!

    Only Immortal Kings and above could speak and have the world heed theirmand. They could manifest the power of their Immortal Origin Space, superimposing their own heaven and earth over their surroundings. This ability was known as a Dao Domain.

    Within their Dao Domains, Immortal Kings were like invincible rulers of creation!

    As Su Yi sensed his transformation, he couldn¡¯t help but take pride in what he¡¯d just achieved. He¡¯d broken into the MIracle Realm, bing a king among immortals!

    It might have seemed like the Miracle Realm was merely one step above the Saint Realm, but in truth, Immortal Kings were far beyond Immortal Lords.

    Furthermore, in the present-day Immortal Realm, Great Realm experts couldn¡¯t leave seclusion. Immortal Kings were thus the pirs of their sects!

    Of course, Su Yi¡¯s Immortal King cultivation was different from other people¡¯s.

    After all, even as an Immortal Lord, he¡¯d cut down whole swaths of Immortal Kings, and he even killed the Fake Great of the Endless Swords Immortal Sect, Ancestor Shen Shang, and the divine-misfortune-afflicted Great Martial Stage Chu Yunjia!

    Now, he was an Immortal King!

    Advancing by a single major realm brought with it enormous changes. The moment Su Yi became an Immortal King, he had unique, unprecedented strength within the Miracle Realm. He¡¯d have dazzled any era he appeared in!

    <i>Looking at my past lives, I see that I¡¯ve forged an unprecedented path in the Miracle Realm! I wonder, now that I¡¯ve broken through, would I be able to defeat someone like that Bai Liu woman relying purely on my own power?</i>

    Bai Liu, Divine Son Qing Xiao¡¯s attendant, was a Great Unity expert from the God Domain. Back in the Kunwu Hidden Realm, she¡¯d presented a major threat to Su Yi.

    In fact, Su Yi wasn¡¯t at all fit to be her opponent. He¡¯d won anyway, of course, but that had little to do with his own power. Firstly, Bai Liu had descended into the Immortal Realm already badly injured; half of her body had been sted to bits. Secondly, he¡¯d used a divine talisman!

    But now, Su Yi had nothing to fear from an opponent like her. He couldn¡¯t be sure until he tried, but he felt that if he went all out, he would be able to take an opponent of her level down.

    As for Great Martial experts... Well, they were no longer much of a threat to Su Yi. It was to the point that he had no need to fear them, or even attach any particr importance to them!

    Of course, everyone was different. The Great Martial Stage didn¡¯tck for heaven-defying, unparalleled existences. Take the divine children who¡¯d descended into the Immortal Realm¡ªeven with their cultivation bases suppressed to the Great Martial Stage, it wouldn¡¯t do to underestimate them.

    Su Yi then set those thoughts aside, took out a Dao-Refining Pearl, sat cross-legged, and started firming up his foundations.

    The Dao-Refining Pearl contained the purest, densest Immortal King-level source power of the Grand Dao. It was unbelievably useful for establishing one¡¯s foundations in the Miracle Realm.

    Ordinarily speaking, refining even one pearl was enough to give an Immortal King first-rate foundations in the Grand Dao.

    But it was obviously different for Su Yi. His body was like a bottomless pit. The energy within just one Dao-Refining Pearl was in no way enough. Barely ten minutes had passed, and he¡¯d already refined four. Moreover, he showed no sign of slowing down.

    <i>The Sovereign proved his Dao with ease. I wonder how long it¡¯ll be until he crosses the threshold of the Great Realm...</i> the Red Dragon Dao Monarch murmured to herself.

    She¡¯d already brushed upon the threshold of the Great Realm, but that didn¡¯t mean she could cross it whenever she wanted. There was a reason the Great Realm was considered the realm of legends. Simply put, reaching it was far too difficult!

    Suddenly, a thread of red light as faint as an ox hair appeared. It silently fell,nding on the Red Dragon Dao Monarch¡¯s sleeves.

    But she was so lost in thought that she didn¡¯t notice.

    That is, until the thread wrapped around her snowy white neck and yanked her into the air. At the same time, a giant, bloody hand silently manifested above her and reached for her neck.

    It all happened too quickly! By the time the Red Dragon Dao Monarch realized what was happening, it was toote to dodge.

    <i>h!</i>

    In that iparably dangerous moment, a streak of sword qi exploded into being, and that bloody, giant hand was severed.

    Before the Red Dragon Dao Monarch could react, the fallen hand recondensed into a giant gaping maw and attempted to devour her in a frenzy.

    But then, a shnded with unparalleled sharpness, piercing that gaping maw like a lightning bolt.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    The gaping maw shattered, filling the air with dust.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    A hand grabbed the Red Dragon Dao Monarch by the shoulder and shot into the distance, dragging her along.

    ¡°Whatever you do, don¡¯t look back!¡±

    It was Su Yi.

    He had a solemn look on his face, and he directly drew upon the power of the Tree of All Worlds to move even faster than possible through teleportation. He wanted to leave the Corpse-Strewn Ruins as soon as possible.

    The Red Dragon Dao Monarch had a solemn look on her face, and her entire body was drenched in sweat. She was only just now realizing that the Sovereign had just dragged her back from the brink of death.

    But she still didn¡¯t understand what had just happened, or... why someone as strong as the Sovereign had chosen to flee without hesitation. Much less why he ordered her not to look back.

    <i>Don¡¯t tell me something happened in that mysterious, unknown forbidden ground at the heart of the Corpse-Strewn Ruins?</i>

 Chapter 1801 - The Prisoners of the Gods

    <h4>Chapter 1801 - The Prisoners of the Gods</h4>

    <i>Kaboom!</i>

    Just as the Red Dragon Dao Monarch¡¯s thoughts were in turmoil, a massive, violent impact rang out.

    The Corpse-Strewn Ruins seemed toe back to life. Explosive waves of ck fog churned, sweeping outward in all directions like mad.

    A piercing, hair-raising shriek rang out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave! Save us! I beg you, save us¡ª¡ª!¡±

    The Red Dragon Dao Monarch¡¯s head felt as if it were about to split. Even her soul suffered a terrifying impact. A low grunt escaped her lips, and her beautiful little face contorted with agony.

    Su Yi¡¯s icy voice resounded throughout heaven and earth. ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡±

    It was just a few words, but they went off like a thunderp, echoing throughout the surroundings and suppressing that desperate shriek.

    The Red Dragon Dao Monarch reacted as if awakening from a nightmare. She breathed in ragged gasps, lingering terror all over her face. <i>How could that voice... be so terrifying!? Just what kind of disaster befell us earlier?</i>

    The Red Dragon Dao Monarch felt a powerful impulse to turn her head and have a look, but in the end, she held back.

    Su Yi hadmanded her not to look!

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It''s just a bunch of old-timers trapped in a mysterious forbidden ground. They¡¯re no different from prisoners, and they cannot chase us,¡± said Su Yi. His warm voice soothed the Red Dragon Dao Monarch.

    But it was then that¡ª¡ª

    A stingingly bright, blood-red divine me appeared in front of them. The mes were utterly bizarre. Shockingly, they clustered to form an elderly face, which opened its mouth and said, ¡°Save us! We¡¯re the enemies of the gods. Free us, and we can help you kill them!¡±

    Su Yi reacted immediately. His left hand covered the Red Dragon Dao Monarch¡¯s eyes, while his right hand raised the Sword of the Human Realm and attacked furiously.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    The bundle of divine mes split.

    That raspy, aged voice rang out. This time, it was tinged with fury. ¡°Don¡¯t you realize the gods are already targeting you? You¡¯re sure to face endless trials and tribtions on the road ahead. The gods are our enemies too! Saving us is saving yourself!¡±

    The voice spread throughout heaven and earth.

    But Su Yi ignored it. He just shot out of the ruins at top speed. Along the way, ck fog churned, relentlessly trying to intercept him and keep him trapped in the Corpse-Strewn Ruins.

    This was enormously troublesome. The ck fog was manifested from strange death qi, and although Su Yi wasn¡¯t afraid of it, it still impacted his movements.

    Suddenly, a woman¡¯s infuriated roar rang out.

    ¡°Daoist Brother, hurry up and stop him! We absolutely cannot let him escape!!¡±

    Immediately afterward, a mor of voices rang out as others chimed in.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ¡°That¡¯s right! That sword can destroy even the most taboo and cmitous of tribtions. Even the gods were helpless against it. I¡¯m sure it can shatter our divine prison!¡±

    ¡°Hurry! Let¡¯s work together!¡±

    ....The voices were frantic, and they made no attempt to hide their hostility.

    The entire Corpse-Strewn Ruin shook violently. Space was thrown into disarray, and fog nketed the sky and blotted out the sun. Terrifying powers surged forth like waters at high tide and tried to envelop Su Yi.

    The Red Dragon Dao Monarch¡¯s petite frame quivered. Su Yi had pulled her into his arms, and she couldn¡¯t see anything at all.

    Even so, themotion was so enormous that she knew that something utterly terrifying had happened!

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed. He sensed a threat too. Without any further hesitation, he took a deep breath and circted the full extent of his Miracle Realm cultivation base.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The endless, inscrutable light of the Grand Dao surged around Su Yi¡¯s tall, upright figure, sweeping in all directions. The power of an Immortal King shattered the encroaching ck fog.

    And when Su Yi raised the Sword of the Human Realm, endless light interwove around him. The indescribable aura of a Dao Domain surged forth, and in the end, the illusory outline of a Dao Sword condensed above the Sword of the Human Realm.

    At that moment, formless sword force nketed the entire Corpse-Strewn Ruin. Without exception, the corpses throughout the ruins felt instinctual terror.

    The sky trembled violently, buzzing and ringing.

    Deep within the Corpse-Strewn Ruins, within that massive spatial rift, pairs of eyes appeared amidst the ck fog. All of them were wide with astonishment and disbelief.

    And when Su Yi swung his sword...

    ¡°Break!¡±

    <i>Boom¡ª¡ª!</i>

    Where his shnded, heaven and earth split like canvas, creating a perfectly straight chasm in midair.

    The sky copsed on both sides of the chasm, and the destructive power of the Dao of the Sword swept outward. Mountains fell, rivers broke, and the ground cracked and split.

    Who knew how many ancient corpses failed to hide in time? Countless undead were reduced to ash. The dense fog covering heaven and earth was rent apart; the end of the chasm led directly outside the Corpse-Strewn Ruins!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Su Yi dashed through the opening, carrying the Red Dragon Dao Monarch. In the blink of an eye, he was gone.

    Some time passed before the chasm vanished.

    The Corpse-Strewn Ruins were deathly silent. The dispersed fog gradually reappeared, bit by bit, but there was no sign of the ancient corpses.

    At the heart of the ruins, within that massive spatial rift, pairs of eyes revealed indescribable confusion, astonishment, and bitterness.

    ¡°Was that seriously an Immortal King¡¯s Dao of the Sword?¡±

    ¡°Just... Just who was that?¡±

    ¡°Dammit! In the end, we couldn¡¯t keep him here.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll just have to wait a little longer. Over the past few years, the people exploring this ce have started talking about the unprecedented developments soon to transform the Immortal Realm. They say that the path to divinity will re-enter this world. When the timees... the power of the gods will reappear too!¡±

    ¡°You still have faith in the gods? If not for those heartless, unjust bastards, how could we possibly have been imprisoned here in the Primeval Era?¡±

    The conversation continued, but the voices grew softer and softer.

    Dense ck fog enshrouded the Corpse-Strewn Ruins once more.

    ......

    Churning waves rose and fell as a little boat raced along the surface of the water.

    It was only after Su Yi finally rxed that he noticed he was still carrying the Red Dragon Dao Monarch. Her petite, supple figure was still in his arms.

    Her face was buried in his chest, and her little, jade-like hands clenched thepels of his clothes with obvious lingering terror.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Do you n to cling to me forever?¡±

    Outwardly, Su Yi teased her, but inwardly, he thought, <i>I wouldn¡¯t have guessed it, but she¡¯s got quite the figure. Tall and upright, yet soft and supple...</i>

    ¡°Uh...¡± The Red Dragon Dao Monarch¡¯s petite frame quivered, and she hurriedly rxed her grip and stood up.

    Her youthful face flushed red with embarrassment. She lowered her head,pletely flustered. ¡°Your Excellency, I...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re safe now.¡± Su Yi sat casually on board their little boat and took out a jug of wine. A gentle fragrance still lingered on his fingertips, like the soothing smell of grass in a secluded valley after the rain.

    As for the Red Dragon Dao Monarch? She stood there, awkward and reserved, with none of the usual majesty of the ruler of the ck Dragon Market.

    Some time passed before she managed to calm herself. She casually tied her disheveled hair into a bun, then said softly, ¡°Your Excellency, what exactly happened earlier?¡±

    A solemn look appeared on Su Yi¡¯s face. He could never have anticipated this development.

    After thinking it over calmly, he roughly understood the situation. That mysterious, unknown forbidden ground deep within the Corpse-Strewn Ruins imprisoned numerous terrifyingly powerful experts!

    Moreover, it seemed the gods had imprisoned them in the ce they called a divine prison.

    This was shocking,pletely unexpected news.

    In his past life, Wang Ye had explored the Corpse-Strewn Ruins too, but a taboo power had sealed the divine prison offpletely. Even at the peak of his power, Wang Ye had no means of entering. Yet now, the ce had obviously changed. The confined experts still couldn¡¯t leave, but they <i>could </i>interfere in events outside of the divine prison!

    ¡°A bunch of cultivators imprisoned by the gods, and they view the fogs with enmity?¡±

    Su Yi thought back to their attempts to intercept him, and to the way the prisoners of the gods had begged for help.

    The very idea seemed ridiculous. If they were really the gods¡¯ enemies, why had they merely been imprisoned? Why hadn¡¯t they been killed?

    There were undoubtedly secrets behind it all!

    Su Yi thought for a moment, then shared his hypothesis with the Red Dragon Dao Monarch. ¡°What I can say with certainty is that those captive experts aren¡¯t the benevolent sort. That said, no matter how strong they are, they¡¯re at most Great Realm experts. No need for excessive concern.¡±

    The Red Dragon Dao Monarch nodded. A big part of why she¡¯d been so terrified earlier was that she¡¯d had no idea what had happened.

    After hearing Su Yi¡¯s exnation, she was nowhere near as frightened. <i>Great Realm experts? Soon, I¡¯ll be a Great Realm expert too!</i>

    ¡°Your Excellency, where are we going next?¡± asked the Red Dragon Dao Monarch.

    ¡°The Blood Whirlpools,¡± Su Yi said without even pausing to think.

    There were still ten days until the expedition into the Ruins of the Dragon Pce began. He wanted to seize the time they had left to visit the Blood Whirlpool Zone and see if he could find any traces of the Fuyou Boat.

    If he found it, he could find the ce where his fifth incarnation, Li Fuyou, went into seclusion¡ª¡ªSpiritual Destion Mountain!

    Before long, the little t boat carried Su Yi and the Red Dragon Monarch off.

    Su Yi sat cross-legged and continued absorbing Dao-Refining Pearls to stabilize his foundations, so the Red Dragon Dao Monarch took over as the navigator. Along the way, she unleashed her draconic majesty, intimidating the terrifying life forms lurking beneath the waves.

    Three dayster, a blood-red stretch of ocean appeared.

    Howling windstorms swept over the turbid, blood-red waves. It was like a churning sea of blood. Thunderclouds surged beneath the dome of heaven, and lightning ran rampant. From time to time, lightning fell, tearing countless rifts open in the sky.

    This was the Blood Whirlpool Zone!

    One of the most dangerous ces in the far reaches of the Eastern Sea. ording to that jade slip, the Fuyou Boat had been spotted here just half a year ago!

    At the time, the Fuyou Boat had apparently been locked inbat with a terrifying entity. The boat was just about ten feet long, but the chaos energy emanated from it seemed to split the skies and cause the dome of heaven to copse.

    A terrified, despairing voice resounded from the depths of the Blood Whirlpool Zone.

    ¡°How many years has it been? Fuyou Boat, why must you haunt me like this? Why must you insist on my demise?¡±

    It was this sentence that made the witness suspect that this was the legendary Fuyou Boat that wandered these waters in the Primeval Era!

    ¡°The Blood Whirlpool Zone covers at least thirty thousand miles of ocean, and it happened half a year ago. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be hard to find any leads....¡±

    Su Yi had only just thought this when he seemed to sense something, and he gazed deeper into the Blood Whirlpool Zone.

 Chapter 1802 - Recruitment

    <h4>Chapter 1802 - Recruitment</h4>

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A thunderp resounded throughout the entire stretch of ocean, shaking the sky. Fierce gales swept across the turbulent waters and raging waves as a ck treasure ship whooshed toward them.

    <i>Could that be the Fuyou Boat the Sovereign spoke of?</i>

    This thought had only just arisen in the Red Dragon Dao Monarch¡¯s head when Su Yi¡¯s voice resounded in her ears. ¡°Hide in the Divine Replenishment Furnace for now.¡±

    The Red Dragon Dao Monarch was instantly solemn, but although she didn¡¯t understand the situation, she decisively agreed. ¡°Got it!¡±

    A momentter, she blurred into a beam of red lot and shot into the furnace.

    Su Yi put the furnace away, then stood there, unmoving. As the ck treasure ship and fierce winds drew closer, his brow furrowed. <i>That isn¡¯t the Fuyou Boat!</i>

    He¡¯d only just reached this conclusion when a burst of heartyughter resounded from the ship.

    ¡°Li Xuanjun, you¡¯re finally here!¡±

    Before this voice had even finished echoing through the air, the ship whooshed toward Su Yi, then stopped and hovered in the air just ten thousand feet away.

    Immediately afterward, a group appeared on board.

    Their leader was an elegant, impressive-looking man in ink-ck warrior¡¯s robes. His skin was fair, and he had unearthly, imposing phoenix eyes as thin as the edge of a saber.

    A hale and hearty old woman stood beside him. She had a string of fist-sized bone prayer beads around her neck and a gray cloth bag on her back. Her nted eyes were sunken, cold, and sinister.

    Qin Jianshu and his attendant!

    When Su Yi saw them, he instantly understood. Qin Jianshu had won the jade slip with information regarding the Fuyou Boat at auction. It was onlyter that Xi Ning sent her servant to retrieve it for him.

    Thus, it wasn¡¯t at all strange that Qin Jianshu and hispanions were here.

    However, the group clustered behind Qin Jianshu was outside of Su Yi¡¯s expectations. There were thirteen of them in total, a mix of men and women.

    Judging by their clothing, all of them were from the Church of Divine me, the Demonist faction founded by Nan Pingtian, the Leveling Heavens Immortal Sovereign!

    <i>It seems the Church of Divine me was the one who brought Qin Jianshu into this world, </i>thought Su Yi.

    ¡°Why not say anything? Are you too surprised to speak?¡± Qin Jianshu¡¯s narrow, knifelike eyes locked onto the distant Su Yi, his gaze yful.

    Su Yi said thoughtfully, ¡°Have you been waiting for me here this entire time?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Qin Jianshu didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°I arrived here half a month ago. s, I¡¯ve searched the entire region, and I saw no sign of the treasure they call the Fuyou Boat. What a pity.¡±

    But then, heughed. ¡°Well, whatever. I wasn¡¯t really looking for treasure in the first ce. Rather, I was looking for you. I suppose it isn¡¯t really much of a pity at all.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°What are you looking for me for?¡±

    Qin Jianshu smiled, and he said warmly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Although your behavior at the auction house angered me, I¡¯m not the petty sort. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for something else entirely.¡±

    He then shot a meaningful nce at the old woman beside him.

    She stepped forth and said, ¡°My young leader has always admired the erudite. Your proficiency with the glyphs of the Dragon Pce is unique in this world. So long as you¡¯re willing, you can be our young leader¡¯s most distinguished guest, and you¡¯ll have no need to fear failing to one day soar to prominence.¡±

    ¡°You want to recruit me?¡± Su Yi¡¯s expression was strange.

    ¡°You could call it that.¡± The old woman¡¯s sunken, nted eyes shone with pride. ¡°This is a rare opportunity grand enough to change your destiny. The young leader admires your talent, so you¡¯d best not disappoint him.¡±

    Qin Jianshu smiled. ¡°You needn¡¯t worry about Xi Ning. If you join my camp, there¡¯ll be nothing she can do.¡±

    His gaze was suddenly inscrutable. ¡°As an expression of sincerity, I¡¯ll share a secret with you. Xi Ning¡¯s situation has changed, and things don¡¯t bode well for her. It seems to me that even if she makes it into the ruins of the Dragon Pce, she¡¯s likely to meet with misfortune!¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze focused. <i>Is he saying that a powerful enemy has set his sights on Xi Ning?</i>

    ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m just being an rmist,¡± said Qin Jianshu. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you¡¯re wee to try requesting her aid. See if she makes it to the Blood Whirlpool Zone in time.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed. He naturally understood what Qin Jianshu was trying to say. Xi Ning couldn¡¯t possiblye to his aid now!

    ¡°Have you reached a decision?¡± asked the old woman.

    ¡°What happens if I refuse?¡± said Su Yi.

    The old woman grinned. ¡°You¡¯d best grasp the situation clearly before making any decisions. All I can say is, if you refuse, you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences!¡±

    The experts of the Church of Divine me grinned too, their zes yful. <i>There¡¯s nowhere for him to run. Does he really think he has a way out of this?</i>

    Su Yi grinned too, then said calmly, ¡°If something happens to me, you will never be able to decipher the secret glyphs of the Dragon Pce.¡±

    ¡°Is that a threat?¡± Qin Jianshu said with a strange look on his face. A momentter, he shook his head and chuckled. ¡°We¡¯re all sensible people. Must you speak so unpleasantly? Very well. I¡¯ll just say this: with me here, you... cannot evenmit suicide without my permission!¡±

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    He spoke with incontrovertible confidence and force.

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. He was visibly confused. ¡°I¡¯m curious. Aren¡¯t you worried that divine misfortune will influence your chances of bing a god?¡±

    He truly didn¡¯t get it.

    Ever since the Age of Fallen Immortals, divine misfortune had existed within the Immortal Realm¡¯s Laws.

    People like Jiang Tai¡¯e and Nan Pingtian, old-timers of the Great Profound Stage, had long since gone into hiding. They in no way dared to reveal themselves in the outside world.

    Not long ago, in the Kunwu Hidden Realm, Divine Son Qing Xiao descended into the Immortal Realm. He was obviously a terrifying expert of the Great Profound Stage too, but he dared not attack with his full strength, not even after his attendant, Bai Liu, was killed.

    In stark contrast, Qin Jianshu and the old woman seemed almost <i>too </i>calm, as if they weren¡¯t afraid of divine misfortune at all.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Xi Ning tell you?¡± Qin Jianshu looked at him pityingly. ¡°It seems she never really saw you as one of your own. Otherwise, how could she have kept even a trivial matter like this from you?¡±

    A momentter, heughed. ¡°Very well. I can share this with you to encourage you to join my camp of your own free will.

    ¡°We¡¯re from the God Domain. We naturally have to be cautious of divine misfortune, but no more than that. Each of us has treasures capable of obscuring our auras to avoid being targeted by divine misfortune.¡±

    ¡°But to the best of my knowledge, if you don¡¯t suppress your cultivation base, it won¡¯t matter if you obscure your presence,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°You¡¯ll still be at risk.¡±

    Qin Jianshu¡¯s eyes narrowed, but then, heughed. ¡°That¡¯s true. We need to suppress our true cultivations to deceive the power of divine misfortune. But what of it? Right now, Great Realm experts here have all gone into hiding. Who beneath the heavens is a match for us?¡±

    A confident, contemptuous grin tugged at his lips. ¡°In other words, we¡¯re currently the strongest people around!¡±

    The thirteen Immortal Kings of the Church of Divine me nodded, their expressions filled with longing. <i>It¡¯s true. Compared to the divine son, we Immortal Kings aren¡¯t even worth looking at. Not even Great Martial Stage experts can take him down!</i>

    <i>And who of the hidden Great Profound Stage old monsters would dare risk a falling out with the divine children? They¡¯d be too afraid to try it! After all, what would happen if the divine children disregarded the threat of divine misfortune and went all out?</i>

    In a sense, in the Immortal Realm, the divine children really were supreme beings!

    But Su Yi thought nothing of it. ¡°You talk a big game, but you¡¯re still afraid of divine misfortune, and you still have no choice but to suppress your cultivation base.¡±

    ¡°....¡± The crowd fell silent.

    One of the Church of Divine me Immortal Kings said darkly, ¡°No small number of Great Realm experts have died due to divine misfortune since the onset of the Age of Fallen Immortals. Even some Immortal Kings have perished. Surely you¡¯re afraid of divine misfortune too?¡±

    ¡°Nope,¡± said Su Yi.

    No one knew what to say to that.

    Qin Jianshu couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°It¡¯s good to be courageous, but only if you have the abilities to back up your confidence. Ultimately, you... just haven¡¯t witnessed the terrifying power of divine misfortune for yourself. You wouldn¡¯t be so fearless otherwise.¡±

    The old woman was already running out of patience. She frowned and said, ¡°No more nonsense out of you. It¡¯s time to make a choice! Listen up! Don¡¯t force this old woman¡¯s hand!¡±

    All of a sudden, all eyes were on Su Yi. The atmosphere throughout the entire stretch of ocean was tense and hostile.

    But Su Yiughed. ¡°Why, let me force it then! I''d like to see what happens!¡±

    The old woman glowered.

    Qin Jianshu sighed and looked at the old woman. ¡°I treated him with respect and earnestly extended an invitation, yet it seems I¡¯ve achieved the opposite of my intended result. Does he... perhaps think I¡¯m a pushover?¡±

    She harrumphed. ¡°No, he¡¯s just ignorant of the heights of the heavens and the depths of the earth, and he needs to be taught a lesson. Only then will he learn his ce.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead and capture him, then,¡± said Qin Jianshu. He rubbed his hands together and said slowly, ¡°If he insists on remaining stubborn, we¡¯ll just have to make hime back to his senses and kneel before me obediently.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Leader!¡±

    The old woman shot through the air and charged explosively at Su Yi.

    A momentter, a red full moon floated beneath the dome of heaven, zing as if on fire, and descended upon Su Yi.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Glittering silver Laws interwove within the full moon. It illuminated the nine heavens, filling them with mysterious and strange power. The sky tore, burned, and copsed as if it were made out of paper.

    As endless explosive power swept outward, even the Immortal King experts of the Church of Divine me felt their hair stand on end.

    This was the power of the Great Martial Stage!

    This attack seemed to suppress the entire area. Everything seemed to sink in, as if unable to withstand that terrifying power!

    Qin Jianshu opened his mouth to speak, then stopped himself.

    He¡¯d originally nned to tell the old woman not to use too much force, and to be careful not to kill him, but he thought better of it. She wasn¡¯t the careless sort, and she knew what she was supposed to do. There was no need to hold her back.

 Chapter 1803 - This Is an Immortal King?

    <h4>Chapter 1803 - This Is an Immortal King?</h4>

    Against all expectations, the old woman¡¯s strike hit nothing but air!

    Su Yi was on the verge of being brought to his knees when he vanishedpletely!

    The old woman''s expression instantly turned solemn.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The power of her strike had already enveloped the entire area. It was like a cage. Even Great Martial Stage experts could forget about fleeing! And yet... Li Xuanjun was nowhere to be seen.

    The cage was still there, but the little birdy was gone!

    Chills coursed down the old woman¡¯s spine. Without the slightest hesitation, she turned and pressed down.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    One hundred thousand feet of sky exploded into pieces. The surrounding seas caved in by thirty thousand feet, and the resulting waves were like arrows of water shooting in all directions.

    But what really made the old woman frown was that even now, she couldn¡¯t locate her opponent.

    ¡°Come out!¡± she roared, her hands forming a seal.

    The surrounding skies abruptly caved in, as if a pair of giant, invisible hands had crushed them to bits. Terrifying destructive power swept outward. That tyrannical power made even the Immortal Kings of the Church of Divine me gasp.

    But it was then that a sharp glint shed above the old woman¡¯s head like a silent beam of light!

    ¡°There you are!¡± The old woman didn¡¯t panic. Her nted eyes shed, and she suddenly raised her hand into the air.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    The glinting light exploded into bits. But at the same time, Su Yi charged out of the ocean¡¯s depths, like an unparalleled sword emerging from an abyss!

    ¡°This is bad!¡± The old woman looked stricken. Here she¡¯d thought that Su Yi was hiding somewhere in the skies above her. Who¡¯d have thought he¡¯d shoot out of the ocean¡¯s depths?

    But before she could respond, Su Yi was already upon her.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    His eyes shed like cold lightning, and he swung his fist as if it were a sword. His punch threw heaven and earth into disarray; the space around him copsed altogether.

    At a critical juncture, the bone prayer beads around the old woman¡¯s neck lit up, creating a divine circle in front of her.

    It was dazzlingly bright, with indestructible, eternal charm.

    But when Su Yi¡¯s punchnded, it dealt the divine circle a terrifying impact, and countless cracks formed on its surface.

    ¡°This...¡± The old woman¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. <i>Is this really the power of an Immortal King? He¡¯s even more terrifying than Great Martial Stage cultivators!</i>

    That string of prayer beads was a first-rate Great Martial Stage Treasure, and the divine circle it manifested was called Six-Gods Restrict the Firmament. It could block even the full-force attack of a Great Martial Stage expert.

    Yet now, this secret art had been shaken, and its surface had cracked!

    Of course the old woman was startled! How could she not be?

    But before she could change her approach, Su Yiunched a domineering offensive. He swung his fist like a sword in rapid session, attacking over a hundred times in a row. Every punch was emzoned with supreme, endlessly tyrannical Immortal Laws!

    This rapid-fire offensive shattered the divine ring around the old woman. It burst into fragments of light and scattered like rain.

    The old woman was stunned, and she fought back with all her might. But before long, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Everyst one of Su Yi¡¯s punches was unbelievably strong; no matter what level of divine ability she tried, everything burst on impact.

    Moreover, she was sent staggering back, looking utterly wretched.

    Just a few blinks of an eyeter, her eyes and nose were swollen, her hair was disheveled, and her defensive power was on the verge of shatteringpletely.

    The old woman was practically dazed out of her wits. <i>This is seriously an Immortal King!?</i>

    Off in the distance, Qin Jianshu was stunned too. He looked as if he¡¯d seen a ghost.

    The old woman was his attendant and a peak Great Unity Stage expert in her own right. Moreover, she was steady, shrewd, and ruthless. Even with her cultivation base suppressed to the Great Martial Stage, she could threaten anyone else of that level in the Immortal Realm!

    Yet now... she was getting pummeled!

    Her opponent was an Immortal King, yet she wouldn¡¯t even be able to fight back much longer!!

    ¡°This...¡± The Immortal Kings of the Church of Divine me were gobsmacked, wide-eyed, and tongue-tied. <i>He can seriously beat up a Great Realm expert, just like that? Who in the Immortal Realm has ever seen such a ferocious, tyrannical Immortal King before!?</i>

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The entire stretch of sky was thrown into upheaval. The impact spread into the surrounding seas, stirring up enormous waves.

    The old woman repeatedly coughed up blood, and she alternated between fury and rm. She was already giving it everything she had and using numerous powerful abilities, but she still couldn¡¯t block Su Yi¡¯s ferocious offensive.

    She even had to rely on her prayer beads just to hold on!

    In stark contrast, Su Yi¡¯s momentum seemed unstoppable. With every punch, dazzling sword qi whooshed through the air, tearing the sky asunder. He was so domineering that it seemed downright ridiculous.

    Still, there was no denying that the old woman was quite capable. After all, even in the Saint Realm, Su Yi managed to kill a Great Martial Stage expert like Chu Yunjia. Now, Su Yi was already an Immortal King! He was more than strong enough to duke it out with Great Unity Stage experts.

    The old woman might have suppressed her cultivation down to the Great Martial Realm, but her strength was far, far beyond someone like Chu Yunjia.

    Were that not the case, Su Yi would have killed her a long time ago. She couldn¡¯t possibly havested this long.

    ¡°All of you, attack together! Hurry!¡± bellowed Qin Jianshu. He¡¯d already realized that something wasn¡¯t right here.

    Their target was in no way an ordinary Immortal King. No, this was a deeply hidden expert!

    The Immortal Kings of the Church of Divine me exchanged nces, gnashed their teeth, and attacked.

    <i>Kaboom!</i>

    A good dozen Immortal Kings drew their treasures and attacked as one, all of them with ferocious momentum.

    None of them dared to getcent. All of them gave it their all right from the start.

    ¡°You have to know you¡¯re doomed, yet here you are, attacking me anyway. How stupid is that?¡± Su Yi snorted coldly, then waved his sleeve through the air.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Sword qi swept outward. Wherever it went, it was like an autumn wind scattering the leaves, ying every Immortal King in its path. Fresh blood sttered the air, staining the sky red.

    These were Immortal Kings!

    They were the top experts of the present day. With Great Realm experts in seclusion, they reigned supreme. Yet now, the Immortal Kings of the Church of Divine me seemed like no more than moths to the me¡ªall of them perished in the blink of an eye.

    That bloody spectacle was far too unsettling!

    But Qin Jianshu didn¡¯t find it surprising.

    In the eyes of the Immortal Realm¡¯s general popce, the Immortal Kings of the Church of Divine me were as lofty and supreme as hegemons, but to Qin Jianshu, they were no more than expendable servants. He didn¡¯t care about them in the slightest, and his heart didn¡¯t so much as twinge at their deaths.

    The Immortal Kings had died, but at least they¡¯d managed to be someone useful. They¡¯d given the old woman a moment to catch her breath.

    She suddenly retreated from battle, reappeared at Qin Jianshu¡¯s side, and hissed, ¡°Young Leader, there¡¯s something wrong with that guy!¡±

    Her entire body was covered in wounds, her hair was disheveled, and her face was swollen. She¡¯d been beaten so badly that her nted eyes were ck and blue, and she looked wretched to the extreme.

    ¡°Wimping out already?¡± Off in the distance, Su Yi sneered, but in truth, he found this a bit of a pity.

    He didn¡¯t want to reveal his true identity, so he refrained from using the Sword of the Human Realm. Otherwise, he¡¯d have cut the old crone down a long time ago.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if he were in the Great Profound Stage, he couldn¡¯t threaten us!¡± said Qin Jianshu, his expression dark.

    He wasn¡¯t scared, but he felt as if he¡¯d been deceived. He would never have imagined that Divine Daughter Xi Ning¡¯s servant would be so capable.

    ¡°I can¡¯t threaten you?¡± Su Yiughed. ¡°That depends on whether you dare to use your full power.¡±

    He approached, his aura rapidly rising, and struck with the intent to kill.

    ¡°You....¡± Qin Jianshu was furious, but in the end, he really didn¡¯t dare to use his full strength.

    The reason for his reservations was simple. He hade to the Immortal Realm to vie for a chance at divinity. The moment he revealed his full strength, he¡¯d suffer an inevitable bacsh from divine misfortune. That would, in turn, influence his goal of proving his Dao and bing a god!

    But that didn¡¯t mean hecked methods of killing his enemies.

    ¡°Go!¡± Qin Jianshu raised his hand into the air.

    A blood-red talisman exploded in midair, and the terrifying, taboo power of a deity surged forth and descended upon Su Yi.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t sh with it head-on. Instead, he activated the power of the Tree of All Worlds and disappeared into thin air.

    Qin Jianshu didn¡¯t dare to reveal his full power, and Su Yi didn¡¯t want to reveal his power of reincarnation either. Doing so would instantly reveal his identity.

    When his attack missed, Qin Jianshu¡¯s eyelids twitched. <i>It¡¯s that damned evasion technique!</i>

    When Su Yi fought the old woman, Qin Jianshu realized that Su Yi could silently disappear and reappear in a new ce. There was no locking onto his position.

    Even when his opponents used divine abilities capable of suppressing and trapping opponents, Su Yi broke through them with ease. It was unbelievable!

    When Qin Jianshu saw Su Yi dodge his divine talisman, he felt a thrill of terror. <i>What the hell kind of ability is this? How could it be so heaven-defying?</i>

    Before Qin Jianshu came to his senses, Su Yi appeared not far away, swung his fist, and attacked.

    Forceful and quick as a bolt of lightning!

    At a critical juncture, the old woman used that string of prayer beads to block Su Yi¡¯s attack, but the impact sent her flying back and crying out in agony.

    ¡°You! Fucking! Bastard!¡± Qin Jianshu could no longer restrain his fury. He gnashed his teeth so hard they almost broke, then roared, ¡°No need to restrict your cultivation base any longer. Hurry up and take him down! I want to skin him alive, extract his tendons, and leave him begging for death yet unable to die!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The old woman was already on the brink of losing it too, so when she heard that, she didn¡¯t hesitate to take the gray bag off her back.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    It was like she¡¯d undone a seal. Her cultivation base instantly soared to the Great Unity Stage.

    That terrifying force and momentum practically boiled the surrounding seawater, throwing the ocean into upheaval. The skies buzzed and shook on all sides.

    It seemed as if the very dome of heaven itself were about to copse.

    The wounds the old woman had taken during the earlier battle rapidly knit together. She was like apletely different person!

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze shifted inscrutably.

    After proving his Dao and bing an Immortal King, he analyzed his abilities and concluded that they were enough to let him duke things out with a Great Unity Stage expert. However, he wasn''t sure whether he¡¯d be able to kill an opponent of that level.

    This was his chance to find out!

    ¡°Hurry up and capture him!¡± bellowed Qin Jianshu. He could no longer suppress his loathing.

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    The old woman leaped into the air and swung her palm at Su Yi.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    It was just a palm strike, but it was like the saber of heaven piercing the sky. Dazzling silver light scattered, and Great Unity Stage Laws burst forth like a waterfall.

    The old woman¡¯s divine might was more than twice as great as before!

    This was the Great Unity Stage. Experts of this level condensed Great Realm Fire Sources. So long as the fire source still burned, it could sustain their spirit in perpetuity!

    The will to fight ignited deep within Su Yi¡¯s profound, inscrutable gaze.

    He straightened his back and charged to meet his opponent head-on.

 Chapter 1804 - A Hidden Realm of the Grand Dao, I Control Its Size at Will

    <h4>Chapter 1804 - A Hidden Realm of the Grand Dao, I Control Its Size at Will</h4>

    ¡°Compress!¡±

    Su Yi was still in midair when he stretched out his hand and grabbed.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Resplendent Immortal Laws condensed into a Dao Sword, and when Su Yi shifted his wrist, the sword shed through the air like an arc of divine light, mming into the old woman¡¯s palm strike.

    The two shed, and his sword qi copsed and broke, inch by inch.

    But the old woman¡¯s palm strike was blocked and neutralized too!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The sky was thrown into turmoil at the point of impact, and the surrounding waters were thrown into upheaval. Fierce winds raged past. It was an apocalyptic vision.

    Su Yi swayed on his feet and staggered several dozen feet back. Despite himself, his eyebrows rose.

    The old woman¡¯s strength was far beyond an ordinary Great Unity Stage expert. She was most likely a top expert of her level!

    The old woman was stunned. She¡¯d already undone her seal, and she was no longer suppressing her cultivation base. Her Great Unity Stage cultivation base was on full disy.

    Who¡¯d have thought she<i> still </i>couldn¡¯t take her opponent down in a single strike?

    ¡°Die!¡±

    As if they''d discussed it before, Su Yi and the old woman attacked once more, at the exact same time.

    The former used his Immortal King Laws to condense a Dao Sword. His sleeves billowed in the air as his shes flew through the sky. Every attack thatnded was full of boundless, tyrannical force.

    Thetter had her Great Unity Stage power of the Grand Dao on full disy. Every movement erupted with enough force to crush heaven and earth.

    The entire stretch of ocean was instantly in turmoil. The sound of the Grand Dao rumbled and boomed, and divine radiance scattered in all directions.

    But it was clear that the old woman was gradually seizing the advantage and slowly but surely suppressing Su Yi.

    Her Great Unity Stage Laws manifested a glittering silver wheel of light that bore down on the skies, shattering them in all directions. Its momentum alone was enough to crush most Immortal Kings.

    Not even Great Martial Stage experts could have defended themselves!

    But Su Yi was different. Even in the face of the old woman¡¯s terrifying pressure, he didn¡¯t retreat. On the contrary, he leaped into the fray, his sword qi piercing the nine heavens and the ten earths!

    Admittedly, his offensive was repeatedly neutralized, and he was thoroughly suppressed, but this only intensified his will to fight.

    The more he fought, the fiercer he became!

    ¡°Is he... seriously an Immortal King?¡± Qin Jianshu was visibly bbergasted. His expression was full of disbelief.

    He was from the God Domain, and he was a full-fledged Great Profound Stage cultivator. His knowledge and breadth of experience were far beyond the inhabitants of the Immortal Realm.

    Despite this, he¡¯d never heard of an Immortal King capable of shing with Great Unity Stage experts!

    <i>There¡¯s something seriously suspicious about him! I¡¯m sure he¡¯s hiding his real cultivation base. If not, there¡¯s no way he could be pulling this off! </i>Qin Jianshu gnashed his teeth. He knew that certain wondrous treasures and secret abilities could obscure one¡¯s aura and hide one¡¯s true cultivation.

    The way he saw it, Su Yi had to be some unparalleled figure pretending to be an Immortal King. His true cultivation was surely in the Great Realm!

    <i>But why would Li Xuanjun hide his cultivation base? Just what is he after? </i>Qin Jianshu¡¯s expression filled with uncertainty. <i>Don¡¯t tell me Xi Ning arranged all of this?</i>

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    Su Yi was sent flying backward.

    Immediately afterward, the enormous silver wheel of light bore down on him, giving him no time to catch his breath.

    But then, Su Yi circted the power of the Tree of All Worlds and vanished into thin air. The old woman¡¯s ¡°surefire hit¡± missed himpletely!

    She gnashed her teeth in fury.

    Su Yi had used this unbelievable instantaneous movement technique several times since the battle began, letting him dodge all of her killer moves just in the nick of time.

    The old woman couldn¡¯t help but feel as if he were leading her around by the nose. It was deeply frustrating.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Sword qi swept forth like the tide as Su Yi attacked once more, quick as a beam of light.

    His will to fight zed, fierce and unrestrained, yet he waspletely clear-headed and focused. His essence, qi, and spirit werepletely fused into his Dao of the Sword.

    He could have avoided this battlepletely. The power of the Tree of All Worlds would have been enough to escape this ce unharmed, avoiding the danger altogether.

    After all, even though he¡¯d be an Immortal King, the gap between his cultivation and the old woman¡¯s was enormous. No, there was noparing them.

    Immortal Kings and Great Realm experts were on starkly different ying fields. Great Realm experts stood at the pinnacle of the Immortal Dao. How could anyone beneath that levelpare?

    But Su Yi never once retreated.

    This wasn¡¯t pride, nor did he overestimate himself. No, this was confidence originating from his unique and unprecedented umtions in the Grand Dao!

    What did a Great Unity Stage expert amount to? It wasn¡¯t like he hadn¡¯t killed them before in his past lives.

    Now, he wanted to test himself and see if he could ughter a Great Unity Stage expert as an Immortal King!

    Su Yi swung his sword like mad. Glittering sword qi ran rampant, flying throughout heaven and earth and mincing the air. The dome of heaven trembled.

    Gazing at him from a distance, it seemed obvious that he was just an Immortal King, yet he was slowly but surely starting to hold his own with the old woman!

    This left her both shocked and furious.

    She could clearly sense that Su Yi¡¯s will to fight, momentum, and swordsmanship were only getting stronger! The longer the battle dragged on, the more valiantly he fought!

    His attainments in the Dao of the Sword were particrly unbelievable. Even she, a Great Unity Stage expert, felt her heart quiver at the sight of them!

    ¡°I cannot hesitate any longer!¡± The old woman gnashed her teeth, stretched out her hand, and tapped the air.

    ¡°Activate!¡± Heaven and earth transformed, and a grand, overcast Grand Dao Hidden Realm appeared.

    Countless circles of light hung in the air within this hidden realm, like glowing full moons. There were so many of them that they blotted out the sky. The ground, meanwhile, was an endless sea of blood.

    Countless fiends floated within the blood-red waters.

    Grand Dao Hidden Realms were different from Immortal Kings¡¯ Dao Domains. They were created entirely out of Great Unity Stage cultivators¡¯ Laws of the Grand Dao, yet they could connect with the power of the Laws around them. This made these hidden realms seem tangible and real.

    The Great Unity Stage expert in charge of the Grand Dao Hidden Realm was thus the arbiter and executor of heaven¡¯s will within its bounds!

    When judging a Great Unity Stage expert¡¯s abilities, their mastery of their Grand Dao Hidden Realm was first and foremost. The stronger it was, the stronger they were.

    The old woman¡¯s Grand Dao Hidden Realm was called the Purgatory of the Silver Wheel. It was condensed out of nine supreme Laws of the Grand Dao. It was absolutely top-ss!

    As soon as this Grand Dao Hidden Realm appeared, it trapped Su Yi inside.

    ¡°He cannot possibly escape now!¡± Off in the distance, Qin Jianshu rxed considerably.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    He knew how powerful the Purgatory of the Silver Wheel was. It was a first-rate Grand Dao Hidden Realm even among Great Unity Stage experts.

    Furthermore, when the old woman created it, she did so with the personal guidance of a god. It was no exaggeration to say that even experts of the same realm would be doomed if trapped inside!

    Meanwhile, within the Purgatory of the Silver Wheel, Su Yi furrowed his brow.

    <i>That old woman really isn¡¯tparable to ordinary Great Unity Stage experts. </i>

    There was great variation among xperts of the Great Unity Stage. Naturally, those yet to condense Grand Dao Hidden Realms were the weakest.

    After condensing a Grand Dao Hidden Realm, experts were divided into levels based on their quality: third-rate, second-rate, first-rate, and top-ss.

    The old woman was somewhere between first-rate and top-ss. Her Grand Dao Hidden Realm was condensed out of numerous supreme Laws of the Immortal Dao. It was self-contained yet capable of connecting with the Laws of the world beyond it to support itself.

    But she wasn¡¯t truly a peak expert of her level because she¡¯d yet to temper her Grand Dao Hidden Realm to perfection.

    What was ¡°perfection?¡±

    The answer was simple. It meant controlling the size of one¡¯s Grand Dao Hidden Realm at will! Such experts could make their Grand Dao Hidden Realms immeasurably enormous or shrink them down to the size of a Daoist seal!

    At theirrgest, they were boundlessly vast independent nes. At their smallest, they were like grains of sand.

    It was like the Buddhist saying: A world is hidden in every grain of sand, a bodhisattva in every leaf.

    True top Great Unity Stage experts could throw punches imbued with the power of their Grand Dao Hidden Realms, sealing everything on all sides! The ce where they stood was their territory, their Grand Dao Hidden Realm. There, everything was under their control.

    Only such power was truly considered ¡°peak.¡±

    The old woman¡¯s Purgatory of the Silver Wheel already showed signs of that level of control, but she wasn¡¯t quite there yet, so she wasn¡¯t exactly a peak expert within her level.

    Still, she was far beyond most ¡°first-rate¡± experts.

    Su Yi would never have guessed that he¡¯d find himself up against a first-rate, almost peak Great Unity Stage expert so shortly after bing an Immortal King. This was his first battle as a Miracle Realm cultivator!

    He now knew he had almost no hope of killing her.

    ¡°Why not run, Li Xuanjun?¡±

    The old woman appeared out of nowhere within the Purgatory of the Silver Moon. There was no disguising the dense murderous intent in her gaze.

    ¡°If I wanted to flee, a paltry little hidden realm like this couldn¡¯t stop me,¡± Su Yi said calmly.

    ¡°Shameless boasting!¡± The old woman let out a hideousugh and attacked directly.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The Purgatory of the Silver Moon churned, and its countless full moons swayed, stirring up dazzling silver light. They swept through the sky and descended upon Su Yi.

    The endless sea of blood below rumbled and boomed. Countless demonic figures shot out of the waves, teeth bared and ws dancing about as they swarmed at Su Yi from all sides.

    It was as if the whole world were targeting Su Yi at once, and as if the old woman ruled all of creation!

    A powerful sense of impending danger washed over Su Yi. He could sense the risk of impending death!

    He didn¡¯t even need to think to know that if he relied purely on his own strength and refused to use his hidden cards, he¡¯d have no way of contending with a Grand Dao Hidden Realm of this level!

    In the end, Su Yi resisted the urge to draw on the Sword of the Nine Hells.

    The Sword of the Nine Hells could likely resolve the crisis at hand, but using it would reveal his identity. It was better to refrain.

    However... that didn¡¯t mean Su Yi couldn¡¯t resolve this.

    Without any further hesitation, he focused inward. The Tree of All Worlds swayed in Su Yi¡¯s body, and its chaos aura rumbled and boomed.

    At the same time, Su Yi stretched out his hand and ripped the air apart in front of him. The sky tore like canvas, and a rift appeared.

    Su Yi then stepped through it and vanished from the old woman¡¯s Purgatory of the Silver Moon.

    This was the Tree of All Worlds¡¯ divine ability¡ª¡ªBreaking Barriers! It could sever the barriers between worlds and shuttle between them freely! This was a taboo spatial divine ability! It could tear through even the Grand Dao Hidden Realms of Great Unity Stage cultivators!

    ¡°How is this possible!?¡± The old woman¡¯s eyes practically popped out of their sockets, and her mind went nk.

    This Grand Dao Hidden Realm was condensed out of her power of the Laws and entirely under her control. It even drew upon the power of her surroundings. Even other Great Unity experts would have struggled to escape.

    Yet now, an Immortal King had broken free with ease!

    This was far, far too out of the ordinary. Itpletely overturned her perception of reality. How could anyone possibly ept such a thing?

 Chapter 1805 - Impotent Rage

    <h4>Chapter 1805 - Impotent Rage</h4>

    <i>He escaped!?</i>

    Qin Jianshu saw Su Yi appear outside the Purgatory of the Silver Wheel. Despite himself, his eyes widened.

    It was unbelievable!

    <i>This guy¡¯s got to be a Great Unity Stage expert at the very least! </i>Qin Jianshu¡¯s expression darkened.

    The way Qin Jianshu saw it, only a Great Unity Stage expert could have achieved this. There was no other exnation for what had just happened.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Before Qin Jianshu could give the matter any further thought, the trapped Su Yi swung his sword at the Purgatory of the Silver Wheel. Sword qi descended onto the world like the river of stars pouring down from the heavens.

    The Purgatory of the Silver Wheel rumbled and boomed.

    The old woman was startled and furious, but she dared not pause to think. She poured her strength into the Purgatory of the Silver Wheel and attacked.

    It was as if the entire world were under her control and the might of her own heaven were bearing down on it... only for Su Yi to vanish from the face of the world.

    The old woman chased him like mad, but she couldn¡¯t find any trace of him. Naturally, she had no way of capturing him again.

    The stalemate went on for quite some time. The old woman was frustrated, but she wasn¡¯t the only one. Su Yi was exasperated too.

    He¡¯d only just proved his Dao and be an Immortal King, and he¡¯d run into a powerful opponent of the Great Unity Stage already. However, if he wanted to keep his identity hidden, he couldn¡¯t use the Sword of the Human Realm or any of his other trump cards.

    Thus, he could only draw things out.

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t get discouraged. He was waiting for an opportunity!

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you!¡± Suddenly, Qin Jianshu couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He leaped through the air and charged at Su Yi.

    <i>Weng!</i>

    He drew a purple jade ruler and stirred up a swath of raging lightning and fire. It swept out in all directions, nketing heaven and earth in an attempt to restrict Su Yi¡¯s movements and give the old woman a chance to strike.

    But Su Yi justughed dryly. His hands formed a seal, and he broke the fire and lightning filling the sky in a single attack.

    Instead of tangling with the old woman, he shed through the air and charged at Qin Jianshu.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    Sword qi burst forth like a tidal wave or avnche.

    Qin Jianshu was sent flying back, his face alternating white and green. He felt stifled enough to explode.

    There was nothing for it. He couldn¡¯t reveal his full strength if he wanted to avoid the effects of divine misfortune. All he could do was use his restricted Great Martial Stage cultivation.

    But the power of the Great Martial Stage was obviously useless against Su Yi!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Su Yi shed through the air and attacked once more. Dazzling sword qi criss-crossed in the air.

    Qin Jianshu gnashed his teeth, took out a divine talisman, and manifested a current of lightning that flooded the surrounding hundred-thousand-foot area.

    Its taboo power was so terrifying that heaven and earth dimmed, and the sky showed signs of an imminent copse.

    But Su Yi disappeared into thin air just as the power was about to strike him. The talisman¡¯s power missed himpletely.

    ¡°Fuck!!¡± Qin Jianshu couldn¡¯t resist the urge to curse. That divine talisman was no ordinary item; it was supposed to save his life at a critical juncture.

    Yet now, it had gone to waste!

    Su Yi appeared elsewhere in the smoke and fog-shroudedndscape, swung his sword, and attacked.

    He could tell that Qin Jianshu was different from the old woman; he in no way dared to use his full strength.

    Even if Su Yi couldn¡¯t kill him here, he had to at least seize this opportunity to pummel the bastard while he had the chance!

    ¡°Young Leader,e here! Hurry!¡± The old woman shot through the sky.

    Qin Jianshu forced his pent-up fury back down and reconvened with his subordinate.

    But then, he stiffened, and his expression shifted dramatically. ¡°Watch out!¡±

    Even as he spoke, he dodged and fled into the distance.

    The old woman froze, stunned, then looked up. There, beneath the dome of heaven, she saw murky gray tribtion lightning formed of the taboo power of the Laws.

    ¡°Dammit! That¡¯s Divine Misfortune!¡± the old woman cried out in rm and withdrew her Grand Dao Hidden Realm. She suppressed her cultivation base, put the gray cloth bundle back on her back, then turned and fled.

    But she was one step toote.

    And ppwerful though she was, her struggles were doomed to be futile in the face of divine misfortune.

    The tribtion clouds suddenly transformed into a beam of tribtion light and disappeared.

    A momentter...

    <i>Boom!!</i>

    The lightning mmed into the old woman. That cmitous power split open her gray bag and ripped her defensive power apart. Her flesh was torn to shreds, and her body was on the verge of breaking apart. Her lips parted, and she cried out in agony.

    Qin Jianshu¡¯s hair stood on end.

    Divine misfortune!

    This was a cmitous power that the gods joined forces to ce within the Laws of the Immortal Realm during the Age of Fallen Immortals. It specifically targeted Great Realm experts.

    Although Qin Jianshu had anticipated that the old woman would provoke divine misfortune if she used her Great Unity Stage cultivation base, when he saw it with his own eyes, he still couldn¡¯t help but break out in cold sweats.

    It was just too terrifying!

    A single strike dealt the old woman massive damage, practically destroying her foundations in the Grand Dao.

    Suddenly, Su Yi appeared out of nowhere, right in front of the old woman, and swung his sword.

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    A bloody head fell through the air.

    Even in death, confusion and anger were written all over the old woman¡¯s hideously contorted face. She never would have guessed that a Great Unity Stage expert like her would die at the hands of an Immortal King.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Her body exploded into ash.

    Su Yi let out a long breath. <i>Damn, that felt good!</i>

    This was the moment he¡¯d been waiting for, the reason he¡¯d dragged the stalemate out instead of fleeing.

    In the end, he seized his opportunity and cut down the old woman. It was a thoroughly satisfying feeling.

    When Qin Jianshu saw this, his eyes bulged out of their sockets, and they almost lost it. His eyes were bloodshot, and murderous intent exploded around him.

    When Su Yi saw Qin Jianshu¡¯s infuriated, almost maddened expression, he couldn¡¯t help butugh, and his eyes shone with disdain. ¡°Worthless. Even now, you¡¯re too afraid to reveal your full strength and fight me?¡±

    <i>Worthless? </i>Qin Jianshu quivered with anger.

    He was a divine son. Even in the God Domain, he could gaze down upon an entire region with pride, and he was all but invincible among those yet to achieve divinity.

    Yet now, someone was tantly insulting him. How could he not be furious?

    For a moment, Qin Jianshu really did feel the impulse to cast aside his reservations and attack Su Yi!

    But in the end, he held back. The old woman¡¯s death was a lesson to him. How could he dare reveal his full strength now?

    If divine misfortune merely hurt him, it¡¯d be one thing. He came from the God Domain, and his ancestor was a true deity. A god could naturally resolve any damage caused by divine misfortune.

    But Qin Jianshu had no choice but to weigh the consequences of potential damage to his foundations in the Dao!

    After all, his primary goal ining to the Immortal Realm was to seize an opportunity to prove his Dao and be a god.

    ¡°You really are a useless coward,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Racked with indecision and terrified at every turn. All you¡¯re capable of is impotent range. With a mentality like that, you have no hope of achieving divinity.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Qin Jianshu gnashed his teeth so hard they almost broke.

    ¡°What about me? Am I wrong?¡± jeered Su Yi.

    As he spoke, he walked through the air, swung his sword, and attacked with unrestrained, domineering force.

    In Qin Jianshu¡¯s eyes, Su Yi¡¯s behavior was a tant affront to his dignity. Su Yi was trampling all over his pride.

    But in the end... Qin Jianshu turned and fled. No matter how furious he was, he wasn¡¯t stupid. He knew Su Yi was saying all that to provoke him into throwing all caution to the wind and using his full cultivation base.

    His intentions were insidious indeed.

    If he fell for Su Yi¡¯s tricks, he might well kill him, but any hope he had of achieving divinity would be ruined!

    Qin Jianshu could in no way bear such a price.

    Bing a god was far, far too difficult! Even in the God Domain, such opportunities were iparably rare and fleeting. Were that not the case, why would he have risked his life to descend into the Immortal Realm?

    <i>Li Xuanjun has to be one of Xi Ning¡¯s hidden cards. She was keeping him in reserve for use at a critical juncture!</i>

    Qin Jianshu gnashed his teeth. He now hated Xi Ning too. The way he saw it, Li Xuanjun was one of her hidden cards, and today, he¡¯d inadvertently fallen into her trap!

    Within just a few blinks of an eye, Qin Jianshu vanished without a trace.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t pursue him. Even rabbits could bite if pushed into a corner.

    Besides, Qin Jianshu was a divine son, and he had Great Profound Stage cultivation. If his life was at risk, he really would cast aside his reservations and attack.

    <i>Hm. If he finds out that I¡¯m really Su Yi, will he regret not having gone all out against me today?</i>

    Su Yi had a strange look in his eyes. He knew that divine sons like Qin Jianshu would do everything in their power to kill the "Heretic Reincarnator," heedless of the cost. Had Qin Jianshu known his true identity, he wouldn¡¯t have been afraid of divine misfortune at all!

    This was why Su Yi refrained from using the power of reincarnation at the Sword of the Human Realm earlier. The moment he revealed his identity, the resulting danger wouldn¡¯t be so easily resolved.

    Even his life might well be at risk!

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Ultimately, both he and his opponent had reservations.

    ¡°Hah~¡± Su Yi let out a long breath of turbid air.

    This battle had been far too risky, but in the end, he managed to cut down a terrifying Great Unity Stage powerhouse. Su Yi found that immensely satisfying.

    Without any further dys, Su Yi shot through the air and left this stretch of ocean. He nned to find a safe ce to recover his strength before he did anything else.

    Although he hadn¡¯t been injured, he¡¯d expended an enormous amount of energy. Moreover, using the Breaking Barriers ability had all but depleted the Tree of All Worlds.

    Su Yi estimated that with the tree¡¯s current strength, he could at most use Breaking Barriers twice in one go, and it would be hard for the tree to recover in less than two weeks.

    ......

    A dayter.

    Su Yi and the Red Dragon Dao Monarch returned to the Blood Whirlpool Zone and thoroughlybed the area for traces of the Fuyou Boat.

    But even after searching thirty thousand miles of ocean, they found nothing at all.

    In the end, Su Yi gave up, and the two of them set course for their next destination. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s time we left for Barrenwood Ind.¡±

    Only six days remained until the expedition into the ruins of the Dragon Pce.

    It was a three-day journey from the Blood Whirlpool Zone to Barrenwood Ind at the very least. If anything unexpected happened along the way, it would undoubtedly take even longer.

    ¡°For now, stay in the Divine Replenishment Furnace. Once we¡¯ve entered the ruins of the Dragon Pce, I¡¯ll see if I can find you any good fortune connected to your draconic lineage,¡± Su Yi ordered gently.

    The Church of Supreme Oneness was already watching the Red Dragon Dao Monarch. If anyone discovered they were traveling together, they¡¯d undoubtedly figure out who he was by extension.

    ¡°Got it!¡± The Red Dragon Dao Monarch agreed.

    Once this was settled, Su Yi boarded his boat alone and was just about to leave for Barrenwood Ind when he suddenly sensed something and gazed over the distant horizon.

    Two figures were shooting toward the Blood Whirlpool Zone.

 Chapter 1806 - Questions Regarding the Fuyou Boat

    <h4>Chapter 1806 - Questions Regarding the Fuyou Boat</h4>

    Two people were headed their way, a man and a woman.

    The woman wore simple hemp clothing without the slightest embellishment, yet she had an ethereal, extraordinary beauty. Her long, smooth legs in particr gave her figure an additional graceful charm.

    The man was tall and majestic, with a saber hanging at his side. His gaze was cold and stern.

    These were none other than Divine Daughter Xi Ning and her attendant, Fan Zhui.

    When they saw Su Yi on the distant boat, Xi Ning visibly rxed.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± eximed Su Yi.

    Fan Zhui said gravely, ¡°The young leader was worried about your safety, so as soon as we escaped our encirclement, we rushed over.¡±

    Su Yi instantly understood. There was no doubt about it. Xi Ning sensed that Qin Jianshu was going to attack him, so she came to the Blood Whirlpool Zone to save him.

    It was just that she¡¯d arrived a bit toote.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, did you encounter Qin Jianshu?¡± Xi Ning couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Su Yi nodded, then concisely exined yesterday¡¯s battle.

    After hearing the full story, Xi Ning¡¯s delicate eyebrows rose, and her clear eyes shone with strange light.

    Fan Zhui eximed, ¡°You killed Qin Jianshu¡¯s attendant, Xue Kuiyin? How is that possible? She''s a peak Great Unity Stage expert!¡±

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin in detail. All he said was, ¡°She met with divine misfortune.¡±

    Fan Zhui was still bewildered. ¡°And Qin Jianshu just stood back and watched? He¡¯s got peak Great Profound Stage cultivation and all manner of secret treasures and hidden cards. How could he have....¡±

    Before he could finish the question, Xi Ning coldly interrupted him. ¡°Isn¡¯t it to be expected? Qin Jianshu wants to prove his Dao and be a god. He in no way dares to reveal his full strength.¡±

    <i>To be expected? No, not at all! </i>Fan Zhui knew that even if Qin Jianshu didn¡¯t reveal his full strength, the power he and Xue Kuiyin had at their disposal was enough to crush Great Martial Stage experts with ease.

    Li Xuanjun was at best an Immortal King. How could he possibly have fought Qin Jianshu and his attendant?

    There was undoubtedly some secret behind it all!

    But in the end, Fan Zhui said nothing. If he realized that, his young leader must have realized it too!

    Still, she didn''t call him out on it. On the contrary, she clearly wanted to protect Li Xuanjun.

    Fan Zhui realized that excessive talk would only displease his young leader, but inwardly, he was on guard against Su Yi. <i>This is a young man capable of ying Xue Kuiyin. If he harbors ill intentions for me and the young leader, he¡¯ll present a massive threat!</i>

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, since you¡¯re unharmed, how about we set off for Barrenwood Ind immediately?¡± asked Xi Ning.

    ¡°Exactly what I had in mind,¡± Su Yi said with a smile. ¡°If you don''t mind, you¡¯re wee to join me on board my little boat.¡±

    Xi Ning inclined her head. ¡°It would be poor manners to refuse.¡±

    The three of them promptly set off, shooting into the distance. Xi Ning sat casually at the stern of the boat, her dark hair flowing in the wind. Even just sitting there, she had an extraordinary air about her. She was a picturesque beauty, pretty as a poem or painting, a feast for the eyes.

    Su Yi sat there, one hand holding a jug of one, leaning against the side of the boat. He looked leisurely and rxed.

    Fan Zhui, the one navigating, couldn¡¯t help but find this irritating. <i>The kid¡¯s obviously just taken me for a boatman! He isn¡¯t being at all polite!</i>

    But he didn¡¯t voice theseints out loud.

    Suddenly, Xi Ning said, ¡°About seven days ago, I saw a boat quite simr to the Fuyou Boat of legend near the Isle of a Thousand Demons.¡±

    Su Yi eximed, ¡°Truly?¡±

    Xi Ning stretched out her finger and drew her fingertip through the air.

    Suddenly, a scene floated into view. It depicted a sinister, overcast stretch of ocean with skies full of dark clouds.

    A little boat just about ten feet long appeared on the overcast seas. It was enveloped in inscrutable chaos energy that blurred its appearance. No one could see the ship in detail.

    But Su Yi could dimly discern a figure seated on board! It was just that he was so shrouded in chaos energy that he was visible only as a silhouette. Su Yi couldn¡¯t even say with certainty that there really was a person there.

    Xi Ning¡¯s voice rang out once more, like natural music. ¡°I only caught a passing glimpse; the ship disappeared into the ocean around the Isle of a Thousand Demons in a sh. I kept an eye out for it on my way here, but I saw no sign of it at all.¡±

    Fan Zhui added, ¡°With the young leader¡¯s strength and abilities, not even a Great Profound Stage expert could slip away from her undetected, yet the little boat disappeared on her. That alone proves how impressive a treasure it is.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Did you see anything else special about the boat?¡±

    Xi Ning pondered briefly, then said, ¡°It had a highly distinctive aura, and when I saw it from a distance, I felt a strange sensation, as if... the boat was hostile to me.¡±

    ¡°Hostile?¡±Su Yi was stunned.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It was strange, but...¡± Xi Ning frowned. ¡°I even got the sense that the little boat realized who I was.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Su Yi didn¡¯t know what to say. <i>That really is inexplicable.</i>

    Out loud, he asked, ¡°Did you see anyone on board?¡±

    Xi Ning¡¯s gaze was suddenly strange. ¡°You noticed that too? When I first saw the boat, I didn¡¯t notice anyone on board, but...¡±

    She gestured to the scene and said, ¡°I created this vision with a secret treasure, and it cannot possibly be mistaken. When I recreated the scene and saw what looked like a figure seated on board the boat, I was surprised too.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. It was a little boat shrouded in chaos energy, but it had avoided all of Xi Ning¡¯s attempts to locate it, and even the figure on board had eluded her notice!

    All of this strangeness was more than sufficient proof that the boat wasn¡¯t simple.

    ¡°It really does seem likely that it was the Fuyou Boat.¡± Su Yi stroked his jaw and sank into thought.

    Half a year back, the Fuyou Boat had appeared in the Blood Whirlpool Zone. Seven days ago, it appeared near the Isle of a Thousand Demons. What was it after?

    Su Yi reached a decision. <i>When I return from the ruins of the Dragon Pce, I should take my time to explore the Eastern Sea and try to find the boat. </i>

    He took a sip of wine, then asked, ¡°Earlier, Qin Jianshu told me that your situation didn¡¯t bode well, and that you were likely to meet with disaster. Was that true?

    Xi Ning shook her head dismissively. ¡°No need for concern. It was just a bit of trouble.¡±

    But Fan Zhui¡¯s brow was tinged with worry. ¡°Young Leader, I know you don¡¯t want to implicate Fellow Daoist Li, but since he¡¯s to apany us on this expedition into the ruins of the Dragon Pce, there are some things I think he should know.¡±

    Xi Ning fell silent. Su Yi realized that she¡¯d most likely run into thorny difficulties!

    ¡°Tell me,¡± said Su Yi, looking at Xi Ning. ¡°I might be able to help you.¡±

    ¡°Let me exin,¡± said Fan Zhui. ¡°I¡¯ll be blunt. You can decide whether or not you wish to apany us after fearing the full story. If you¡¯re worried about us implicating you, you¡¯re wee to choose to part ways, and we won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡±

    Su Yi smiled. He wasn¡¯t the fearful sort!

    ¡°Go ahead and tell me,¡± said Su Yi.

    Fan Zhui nced at Xi Ning. When she didn¡¯t object, he said, ¡°The situation is actually rather simple. The young leader has an irreconcble enemy, and he¡¯s going to participate in the expedition into the ruins too.¡±

    <i>An irreconcble enemy? </i>Su Yi mulled that over. ¡°Is he strong?¡±

    A solemn look appeared on Fan Zhui¡¯s face. He said gravely, ¡°You¡¯re a denizen of the Immortal Realm, and you don¡¯t understand the God Domain¡¯s affairs. All I can tell you is that he¡¯s an unparalleled figure even among the divine children who¡¯ve descended into the Immortal Realm.

    ¡°He had an opportunity to prove his Dao and be a god a long time ago, but he disdained the Epoch Law of the condensed Godhead for being too low quality and rejected it.

    ¡°He¡¯s among the Great Martial Stage experts of the God Domain, and he shone with dazzling brilliance during the ninth Great Profound Dao Battleground. He even drew the attention of numerous gods!¡±

    As he spoke, Fan Zhui¡¯s gaze grew increasingly solemn. It was obvious that he viewed this unparalleled divine son with the utmost dread.

    Su Yi asked with great interest, ¡°Who is he?¡±

    Fan Zhui took a deep breath, then said, ¡°He¡¯s the descendant of Divine Venerate Qing Di and a scion of the God Domain¡¯s Qing Family, Qing Xiao!¡±

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    Su Yi had only just taken a sip of wine, but now, he coughed it back up. He waspletely gobsmacked. <i>After all that talk, it¡¯s just the guy who forcefully descended into the Kunwu Hidden Realm?</i>

    Su Yi vividly recalled killing the woman apanying Qing Xiao, Bai Liu. Even after losing his attendant, Qing Xiao could only endure. He still didn¡¯t dare to reveal the full extent of his cultivation base and fight Su Yi.

    Su Yi half-suspected that the Qing Xiao Fang Zhui spoke of was a different person altogether. <i>How could someone like that be worthy of the title ¡®unparalleled?¡¯</i>

    <i>And he even shone with dazzling brilliance in that Great Profound Dao Battleground?</i>

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Fellow Daoist Li?¡± Fan Zhui furrowed his brow. <i>I was talking to him, yet he goes and spits out his wine. He has no manners at all!</i>

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Su Yi said with a wave. ¡°Keep talking.¡±

    But Fan Zhui was no longer in the mood to talk. ¡°In any event, just remember that he and my young leader are irreconcble enemies. In preparation for this expedition into the Dragon Pce, he¡¯s made contact with numerous factions from the God Domain. His alliance is massive and powerful. Numerous divine children, including Divine Daughter Qing Wu and Divine Son Jin Zhuliu, have joined forces with him.

    Su Yi nodded.

    It was no wonder Fan Zhui was so on guard against Qing Xiao. If he was working with a group of other divine children, it really wouldn¡¯t do to underestimate him.

    ¡°If you¡¯re afraid, say so now. You don¡¯t have to participate,¡± said Fan Zhui. His eyes shed like lightning. ¡°The young leader won¡¯t me you, and I won¡¯t say anything either.¡±

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°What made you think I¡¯d be afraid?¡±

    Fan Zhui was at a loss for words. <i>Who in the Immortal Realm wouldn¡¯t be frightened at the thought of opposing a divine son like Qing Xiao?</i>

    Xi Ning had been silent this entire time, but now, she said solemnly, ¡°Fan Zhui has good intentions. Please don¡¯t take offense, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°Well, you know what they say: we¡¯re all quite literally in the same boat. We ought to stay unified and face weather both fair and foul together.¡±

    Xi Ning was stunned, and her aloof gaze softened. ¡°Doing this will bring you endless trouble. Is it worth it?¡±

    Su Yiughed dryly. ¡°How can you measure whether something is worth it or not? Rx. What you consider trouble is hardly a threat to me!¡±

    Xi Ning was stunned. Her dreamlike, starry eyes were as clear as the surface of ake. Now, the kebed¡± seemed to ripple.

    Even Fan Zhui couldn¡¯t help but take another look at Su Yi.

 Chapter 1807 - She Really Rises to the Occasion

    <h4>Chapter 1807 - She Really Rises to the asion</h4>

    Barrenwood Ind.

    A massive ind in the far reaches of the Eastern Sea.

    Churning waves surged over from afar, mming the surrounding reef and spraying snow-white droplets. The sound was like the low rumble of thunder.

    Numerous groups were clustered on the shore. The various camps were distributed throughout the area.

    Their ranks included numerous Immortal Kings of Jade Firmament Immortal Pce, Floating Mountain, and Peni Immortal Ind.

    Them aside, there were members of the ancient races that made the Eastern Sea their home, like the Kui Ox and Ba Serpents. Even the weakest of these experts was an early-stage Immortal King.

    It was no exaggeration to say that you could pick anyone here at random and find someone capable of shaking the Eastern Sea with a stomp of their foot.

    But now, all of these prominent experts had withdrawn their auras, and all of them were perfectly polite. Rather, they drew no attention to themselves whatsoever.

    This was because the true stars of the show, the ones who really drew attention, were the divine children who¡¯de here from the God Domain!

    Qing Xiao, Jin Zhuliu, Gongyang Yu, and the others were each surrounded by the Immortal Kings of prominent factions.

    The Immortal Kings were like stars clustered around the moon. This only made the divine children seem all the more extraordinary.

    In truth, by now, the divine children¡¯s identities were no longer a secret. The prominent experts and top factions of the Eastern Sea knew them already; there was no keeping something like this under wraps.

    The reason was simple. All of the divine children had been ushered into the Immortal Realm by prominent factions. Even if they tried to prevent word from spreading, there was no hiding it from those prominent experts in the know.

    ......

    Two experts of the Giant Whale Spirit Race were there too: the Great Martial Stage Jing Cheng and Immortal King Jing Hongyu.

    ¡°High Elder, are preparationsplete on your end?¡± Jing Hongyu solemnly transmitted.

    They¡¯d invited several prominent experts of the Immortal Realm in addition to peak experts of the Eastern Sea¡¯s top factions!

    However, when they set off for the ruins of the Dragon Pce, the factions of the Eastern Seas and the factions of the Immortal Realm would act separately. Jing Cheng and Jing Hongyu would only be responsible for leading the experts of the Eastern Seas to the Dragon Pce.

    ¡°Rest assured,¡± said Jing Cheng, but he didn¡¯t exin.

    Men died for wealth, and birds died for food. That wasn¡¯t just true among ordinary mortals. It was true among cultivators too, wasn¡¯t it?

    The good fortune of the Dragon Pce had stirred countless hearts and invited countless covetous nces, but when they reached the ruins, a bloody catastrophe was inevitable.

    Jing Cheng knew this full well, and he dared say with certainty that the experts of the other participating factions knew it too.

    Even so, no one wanted to give up. This was a battle for good fortune... and fortune and disaster went hand in hand!

    As the leaders of this expedition, the Giant Whale Spirit Race had long since begun preparations. They were confident that <i>they </i>wouldn¡¯t be the ones reduced to mere cannon fodder!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Jing Cheng, how much longer until we set off?¡± someone asked.

    <i>You¡¯re really in a rush to die, huh? </i>Jing Chengughed to himself, but out loud, he said, ¡°Fellow Daoists Xi Ning and Li Xuanjun have yet to arrive. We¡¯ll set off as soon as they get here.¡±

    ......

    Meanwhile, Qing Xiao, Jin Zhuliu, Gongyang Yu, Qing Wu, and Qin Jianshu had clustered together.

    ¡°Once we¡¯ve entered the ruins, we have to seize control of Jing Cheng and Jing Hongyu before we do anything else,¡± transmitted Qing Xiao, his hands behind his back as he swept his gaze across the group. ¡°That way, even if they¡¯re up to something, they¡¯ll have no choice but to be good and cooperate.¡±

    The others nodded.

    The Giant Whale Spirit Race had ventured into the ruins in search of good fortune numerous times already. They understood the ruins better than any of them.

    If the Giant Whales had ill intentions for them on this operation, it really would be troublesome.

    Conversely, if they seized control of the two Giant Whale experts immediately, that would benefit them enormously. At the very least, it would give them an edge over thepetition!

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave that up to you, Brother Jin. Is that alright?¡± Qing Xiao looked at Jin Zhuliu.

    ¡°A trivial matter,¡± Jin Zhuliu said with a smile.

    Qin Xiao then moved on to the next item on the agenda. ¡°That aside, we have to capture that Li Xuanjun person as soon as possible. He¡¯s the only one capable of deciphering the secret glyphs of the Dragon Pce. With him under our control, we¡¯ll be able to learn many of the Dragon Pce¡¯s secrets.¡±

    Gongyang Yu frowned. ¡°But he¡¯s Xi Ning¡¯s subordinate. I¡¯m afraid capturing him won¡¯t be easy.¡±

    He instinctively nced at the silent, sullen Qin Jianshu.

    Just a few days prior, they¡¯d worked with Qing Xiao to restrict Xi Ning¡¯s movements, all for the sake of giving Qin Juanshu an opportunity to go to the Blood Whirlpool Zone and capture Li Xuanjun.

    None of them would have guessed that Qin Jianshu would fail, much less that his servant, Xue Kuiyun, would die because of divine misfortune.

    All of them were displeased with this result, but they could see that it had taken a heavy toll on Qin Jianshu. He¡¯d been sullen and silent ever since.

    They¡¯d tried asking what had happened to him, but Qin Jianshu didn¡¯t have much to say. All he said was that Li Xuanjun was not to be underestimated, and that even Great Martial Stage experts would struggle to take him down.

    After all, how could Qin Jianshu willingly tell others about something so humiliating?

    Qin Jianshu took a deep breath, suppressed his frustration and hatred, and said solemnly, ¡°If you want to capture Li Xuanjun, you¡¯d best be careful.¡±

    Qing Xiao nodded. ¡°After we¡¯ve entered the ruins of the Dragon Pce, Miss Qing Wu and I will work together to restrict Xi Ning. You go with Brother Gongyang to capture Li Xuanjun.¡±

    He patted Qin Jianshu on the shoulder and said, ¡°When the timees, please don¡¯t act willfully and take Li Xuanjun¡¯s life. He¡¯s going to be enormously useful during this operation. You can do with him as you please once this is over.¡±

    Qin Jianshu hadn''t told the others how terrifying and troublesome of an opponent Li Xuanjun was, nor did he describe how frustrating and infuriating their battle had been. He hadn''t even told them that it was Li Xuanjun, not divine misfortune, who''d struck the final blow against Xue Kuiyin.

    Thus, when he heard Qing Xiao casually ask him to fight Li Xuanjun with Gongyang Yu, Qin Jianshu¡¯s first impulse was to refuse.

    He sighed, and said, ¡°Brother Qing, I¡¯m afraid I cannot control my hatred. I might well kill Li Xuanjun out of fury. Better to have someone else help Brother Gongyang fight him.¡±

    Although he said this, he wasn¡¯t at all pleased with himself. He was a lofty and distinguished divine son, yet here he was, too afraid to battle. This was unquestionably an enormous humiliation.

    But rationality told him that he had to refuse Qing Xiao¡¯s orders. Otherwise...

    Qin Jianshu shook his head and gave the matter no further thought.

    Qing Xiao seemed to understand. ¡°Very well. You and I can hold back Xi Ning. Miss Qing Wu and Brother Gongyang Yu can take down Li Xuanjun.¡±

    Qing Wu and Gongyang Yu nodded in agreement.

    Qin Jianshu inexplicably sighed in relief, but a momentter, his heart filled with shame. <i>What the hell is wrong with me? Why did hearing that soothe my nerves? This is... just too humiliating!!</i>

    Qin Jianshu felt like his heart was tied in knots, and he sank into a stifled silence.

    But none of the others could sense his shifting emotions.

    Qing Xiao then moved on to the third item on the agenda. ¡°There will be others like us on this expedition. They¡¯re working with prominent factions of the Immortal Realm, and we¡¯ll inevitably run into them in the ruins. We have to take precautions...

    He¡¯d only just said this when the area exploded into uproar, interrupting what he was about to say.

    ¡°Divine Daughter Xi Ning is here!¡±

    ¡°Is the young man apanying her perhaps Li Xuanjun, the one who can read the secret glyphs of the Dragon Pce?¡±

    ...Everyone on Barrenwood Ind was looking in the same ce.

    A little boat rode in on the waves. Three figures stood on board.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Su Yi, Xi Ning, and Fan Zhui.

    Jing Cheng of the Giant Whale Spirit Race approached and greeted them with a smile. ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for you, Fellow Daoists!¡±

    Before long, Su Yi and hispanions disembarked on Barrenwood Ind.

    Perhaps because he could decipher the secret glyphs of the Dragon Pce, Su Yi kept a low profile, but he still attracted a lot of attention.

    ¡°Li Xuanjun!¡± Qin Jianshu¡¯s expression darkened, and his old grudge rose to the surface. He longed for nothing more than to skin Li Xuanjun and devour him alive, here and now.

    Qing Wu¡¯s beautiful eyes shed, and she said gently, ¡°Early-stage Miracle Realm cultivation? It seems Li Xuanjun hasn¡¯t just hidden his appearance. He¡¯s hiding his cultivation base, too!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯s the case,¡± said Jin Zhuliu. ¡°Otherwise, how could Brother Qin¡¯s servant have been forced to use her Great Unity stage cultivation, resulting in her brutal death by divine misfortune?¡±

    Qin Jianshu felt as if someone had stabbed him in the gut, and he barely resisted the urge to curse. <i>Can you please stop bringing that up?</i>

    Qing Jianshu frowned. ¡°Strange. Why does that guy seem somehow... familiar?¡±

    <i>Familiar? </i>The others were stunned. They had no idea what to make of that.

    Gongyang Yu smiled. ¡°It¡¯s simple. I¡¯ll have a look at his true appearance. Perhaps that will give us a few hints to work with.¡±

    As he spoke, his eyes silently transformed into twin whirlpools and surged with strange wisps of purple talisman markings. Then, he fixed his gaze on the distant Su Yi.

    The Purple Void Heaven-Spying Technique!

    This was a supremely wondrous and taboo divine ability. Gongyang Yu used the power of his bloodline to activate it. With it, he could see through all falsehoods and disguises!

    But the distant Su Yi immediately looked over, as if he had precognition, and a cold, clear voice rang out.

    ¡°Impudent!¡±

    It was just one word, but it was full of the imposing power of the Grand Dao. When the crowd heard it, they didn¡¯t sense anything in particr, but when it reached Gongyang Yu¡¯s ears, his soul shook, and a splitting pain in his skull left him seeing stars.

    He was affected precisely because he¡¯d only just used the Purple Void Heaven-Spying Technique.

    ¡°Gongyang Yu, who gave you the gall to spy on <i>my </ipanion?¡± Xi Ning said icily. Her ethereal, extraordinary aura was full of imposing majesty.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but take another look at her. <i>I wouldn¡¯t have guessed that this seemingly tranquil woman would be so imposing and majestic when she''s angry. Furthermore, she immediately shut down Gongyang Yu¡¯s attempts to spy on me.</i>

    Even Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but sigh over her sheer domineeringness.

    <i>This woman really knows how to rise to the asion!</i>

    He truly couldn¡¯t help but admire her.

 Chapter 1808 - The Dragonâ€™s Gate

    <h4>Chapter 1808 - The Dragon¡¯s Gate</h4>

    Xi Ning suddenly lost her temper and domineeringly stuck out her neck for Su Yi, leaving the crowd stunned.

    The atmosphere silently grew tense and stifled.

    Some of the other prominent experts who¡¯d nned to use secret arts and treasures to determine Su Yi¡¯s true appearance silently gave up on the idea. They no longer dared act recklessly.

    Many of the gathered experts looked at Qing Xiao and hispanions. Since gathering here, they¡¯d all learned that Divine Son Qing Xiao and Divine Daughter Xi Ning were irreconcble enemies!

    ¡°Xi Ning, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being excessively overbearing?¡± Gongyang Yu said darkly. ¡°Your subordinate has disguised himself and hidden his true appearance. I suspect there¡¯s a problem with his identity, too. Why shouldn¡¯t I investigate?¡±

    Xi Ning said coldly, ¡°I suspect you harbor ill intentions. Is that a sufficient excuse for me to kill you?¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Gongyang Yu frowned.

    ¡°What, not convinced?¡± Xi Ning approached, her eyes shing like cold lightning. Murderous intent billowed around her. ¡°Would you believe me if I said that if you offend me, not even Qing Xiao can save your dog life?¡±

    The atmosphere was deathly silent. Countless people looked stricken. None of them would have guessed that this ethereal, tranquil divine daughter would be this domineering.

    Here she was, tantly threatening a divine son in front of a crowd!

    Most terrifying of all, as her long, slender legs carried her forward, her murderous intent connected heaven and earth, locking firmly onto Gongyang Yu. It was obvious to anyone that she could attack at any time!

    Gongyang Yu felt it the most intensely of all.

    Xi Ning made no effort to disguise her murderous intent. Immense pressure assailed Gongyang Yu right in the face.

    Suddenly, his elderly servant stepped forth and said coldly, ¡°Xi Ning, how dare you threaten our young leader like that! You¡¯ve gone too far!¡±

    Xi Ning just raised her jade-like hand and waved it through the air.

    <i>Whap!!!</i>

    The elderly servant didn¡¯t even have time to dodge. A palm strike smacked him right in the face, crushing his cheekbone and costing him several teeth. He spun in a circle and thudded to the ground.

    Wretched as could be.

    Gasps rang out throughout the surrounding area. Now, when they looked at Su Yi, the crowd¡¯s eyes shone with hints of dread.

    She was simply too domineering!

    Su Yi took in her aloof, contemptuous, graceful figure, making no further attempts to disguise his heartfelt admiration.

    Here, experts were as numerous as the clouds, and divine children were as numerous as trees in the forest.

    Yet in terms of deportment, Xi Ning was the greatest of them!

    ¡°You were in the wrong, yet your dog dared bark at me. Gongyang Yu, I taught your servant a lesson in your stead. Do you have any objections?¡± said Xi Ning, her eyes shing with cold light as she looked at Gongyang Yu.

    Gongyang Yu¡¯s face was ashen with anger.

    But just as he was about to say something, Qing Xiao stepped forth and said, ¡°Xi Ning, didn¡¯t I deal you a massive setback just a few days ago? If you¡¯re angry,e after me. Why take it out on other people?¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A dense, inscrutable majesty spread around Qing Xiao as he stared Xi Ning down. The atmosphere was tense, and it seemed battle might break out at a moment¡¯s notice!

    ¡°Very well! How about we duel to the death here and now?¡± Xi Ning said calmly. ¡°The people beside you are wee to assist you. See whether I shrink back or not!¡±

    Everyone was stunned. <i>She¡¯s ferocious!</i>

    She dered war against a group of mighty foes without fear of death!

    Qing Xiao¡¯s expression filled with uncertainty, while his allies¡¯ expressions darkened.

    Of course, they weren¡¯t afraid of Xi Ning, but they worried that an all-out conflict would make them susceptible to divine misfortune!

    After all, who could suppress their cultivation base in a true life-or-death duel?

    But the moment they revealed their true strength, they¡¯d inevitably be targeted by divine misfortune!

    Who could bear the consequences of that?

    And they¡¯d all gather here to explore the ruins of the Dragon Pce. They hadn¡¯t even begun their expedition. Who¡¯d willingly risk their lives to fight Xi Ning now?

    ¡°What? Are you too afraid?¡± A jeer tugged at Xi Ning¡¯s lips. ¡°I knew this would happen. You might have the advantage in numbers, but in truth, you¡¯re just a pack of riffraff.¡±

    Qing Xiao¡¯s eyes erupted with murderous intent. He was obviously enraged.

    But a momentter, heughed coldly. ¡°Xi Ning, I know what you¡¯re thinking. You know you¡¯re in a bad situation, so you¡¯re trying to risk it all and goad us into acting without reservation.¡±

    He took a deep breath, his gaze calm once more. ¡°But you aren¡¯t the only one unafraid to die. If you¡¯ve really got the guts, how about we end this once and for all in the ruins of the Dragon Pce?¡±

    ¡°Very well!¡± Xi Ning agreed without a second thought.

    But then, Jing Cheng hurriedly tried to y peacemaker. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s set off for the ruins immediately. If we get therete, the other group will get their first and seize the initiative.¡±

    The others were instantly solemn. They naturally understood what Jing Cheng was getting at.

    ¡°The other group¡± referred to the experts of the Immortal Realm¡¯s top factions. No one could ept the thought of theirpetitors seizing all the treasure first.

    ¡°Everyone¡¯s here, so let¡¯s go,¡± Qing Xiao said solemnly.

    ¡°Very well!¡± Jing Cheng hurriedly agreed. Then, he and Jing Hongyu took the lead, shooting further into the ocean.

    The others followed shortly after, including Xi Ning, Su Yi, and Fan Zhui.

    However, few dared draw near them. Most of them instinctively kept their distance.

    Xi Ning didn¡¯t care. Su Yi didn¡¯t care, either.

    But Fan Zhui looked worried. <i>The young leader domineeringly stuck out her neck for Li Xuanjun, and things almost got violent. She¡¯s undoubtedly fully ignited the murderous intent of Qing Xiao and the others.</i>

    <i>It¡¯s obvious that after we reach the ruins of the Dragon Pce, Qing Xiao and the others will swiftly seek revenge!</i>

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Li, as you can see, the young leader sees you as one of her own, yet even now, you¡¯re hiding your origins from her. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a bit... inappropriate?¡± transmitted Fan Zhui.

    His opinion of Su Yi was ratherplicated. He was on guard against him, but he admired him too.

    He admired Su Yi both for his proficiency with the secret glyphs of the Dragon Pce, and because he¡¯d made Qin Jianshu suffer a massive setback at the Whirlpool of Blood. Su Yi¡¯s abilities were obviously extraordinary.

    Yet it was precisely <i>because</i> he was so extraordinary that Fan Zhui worried he might have ulterior motives! So much about Su Yi seemed fishy that Fan Zhui couldn¡¯t help but want to take precautions.

    Su Yi nced at him, then transmitted, ¡°Your young leader has already guessed who I am, and she doesn¡¯t find it inappropriate, so why should you worry?¡±

    With that, he took out a jug of wine and drank, entirely unperturbed.

    Fan Zhui was stunned. <i>She already knows his identity?</i>

    He promptly asked Xi Ning through a silent transmission.

    But all Xi Ning said in response was, ¡°Mmhm.¡± She didn¡¯t exin anything at all.

    ...

    An hourter, Jing Cheng and Jing Hongyu stopped over a turbid stretch of sea.

    Jing Cheng slipped a bronze mirror from his sleeves and tossed it into the air.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    The bronze mirror erupted with snowy divine light that swept across heaven and earth.

    The crowd squinted. All of them could sense that a mystical spatial power had appeared over this stretch of ocean, and it was transforming continuously.

    The dome of heaven dimmed beneath the effects of this spatial power, and space folded and contorted.

    Then, the scenery transformed dramatically. The ocean churned and boiled, and the dome of heaven sank.

    The space before them shrank, condensing into a gateway!

    The gateway spanned from the dome of heaven to the ocean floor. A resplendent rain of light appeared around it, taking on the indistinct form of a coiled divine dragon.

    ¡°This...¡± The crowd was unwittingly stunned.

    ¡°Ah, so, it¡¯s a spatial ovey technique. Someone integrated spacetime power into a hidden realm to create this portal to another world!¡± Xi Ning¡¯s eyes shed with dazzling light. ¡°Only gods can control such power. I can say with certainty that if this is the portal to the Dragon Pce, one of their progenitors was a true deity, a... dragon god!¡±

    Su Yi sank into thought. <i>I wonder if I could use the Tree of All Worlds¡¯ Breaking Barriers ability to force my way between the worlds connected by that portal.</i>

    ¡°Everyone, this is the Dragon¡¯s Gate, the entrance to the Dragon Pce of the Eastern Sea!¡± said Jing Cheng. ¡°Even though the lineage of the Dragon Pce was lost during the Primeval Era, the mysterious gateway and ruins remain!¡±

    Here, he gestured to the Dragon Gate. ¡°When you pass through this gate, you¡¯ll arrive in the ruins, an ancient ce the size of an independent world! My nsmen have explored it numerous times, but the secrets we¡¯ve uncovered are merely the tip of the iceberg.¡±

    He swept his gaze across the crowd and smiled. ¡°Of course, this time, I¡¯ll be exploring with you, my fellow Daoists. I¡¯m sure that together, we¡¯ll uncover numerous unexpected strokes of good fortune.¡±

    Jing Cheng paused, then said, ¡°But first, I must warn you all. When you pass through the Dragon¡¯s Gate, heaven and earth transform. The Laws of the Dragon Pce are cmitous and terrifying. Those beneath the Immortal King level are doomed, while those above the Great Martial Stage will face terrifying suppression and a dangerous bacsh.¡±

    The crowd took this in calmly. None of them found it strange. They¡¯d learned all this during the auction.

    ¡°That aside, when you pass through the Dragon¡¯s Gate, spacetime power will transport everyone to different parts of the Dragon Pce¡¯s outer ring,¡± said Jing Cheng. ¡°You¡¯d best regroup before proceeding further in.¡±

    Many of them frowned. None of them had known about this before.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It won¡¯t affect our ns. Once we get there, we can regroup first, then continue in ordance with our original n,¡± Qing Xiao hurriedly transmitted. ¡°Just remember this: our first goal is to capture Jing Cheng and Jing Hongyu. <i>Then</i> we can deal with Xi Ning and Li Xuanjun!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± The others voiced their agreement.

    Meanwhile, Jing Hongyu¡¯s voice resounded in Su Yi¡¯s ears. ¡°Fellow Daoist Li, if you run into danger after we enter the ruins, you¡¯re wee to contact us anytime. No matter where you are, so long as you shatter this token, we¡¯ll be able to find you immediately.¡±

    As he spoke, Jing Hongyu passed a jade slip to Su Yi.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t refuse it. Of course, he knew that the Giant Whales weren¡¯t doing this out of the goodness of their hearts. They had their eyes on his ability to decipher the secret glyphs of the Dragon Pce!

    The others witnessed this exchange. All of them reacted differently.

    But no one said anything.

    All of them knew that after they entered the ruins, everyone would inevitably fight over the one person capable of deciphering their ancient glyphs.

    Li Xuanjun!

 Chapter 1809 - The Qingyi Fire Peach Tree

    <h4>Chapter 1809 - The Qingyi Fire Peach Tree</h4>

    Before long, Jing Cheng took the lead. He and Jing Hongyu shot through the distant Dragon¡¯s Gate. The two of them disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    When the others saw this, they hurriedly followed.

    ¡°Xi Ning, I¡¯m looking forward to seeing you in the ruins of the Dragon Pce,¡± said Qing Xiao. He coldly swept his gaze over Xi Ning, then led Jin Zhuliu, Gongyang Yu, and the others through the Dragon¡¯s Gate.

    Before long, only Su Yi, Xi Ning, and Fan Zhui remained.

    Suddenly, Xi Ning asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t you think that this expedition into the ruins of the Dragon Pce seems like a meticulously ced death trap?¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Everyone has ulterior motives, and we¡¯re all vying for the good fortune left in the ruins. Fierce, brutal conflict is inevitable.¡±

    He paused, his gaze deep and inscrutable, and looked at the Dragon¡¯s Gate. ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone else is keenly aware of that, too. If someone really didy a trap in advance, well, the Giant Whale Spirit Race are by far the biggest suspects.¡±

    ¡°In any event, you must be careful,¡± said Xi Ning.

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°You too.¡±

    As they conversed, they passed through the Dragon¡¯s Gate. Now, all of the participants had entered the ruins of the Dragon Pce.

    Immediately after they passed through the portal, the entire stretch of heaven and earth transformed.

    Layers folded spatial power surged forth, likeyers of waves, enveloping the towering Dragon¡¯s Gatepletely.

    Everything quickly returned to normal. The boundless skies hung over the churning waves. There was no sign that the Dragon¡¯s Gate had ever appeared here.

    But then, murky gray light surged forth, outlining a book in the air. It silently opened, revealing a nk page.

    A line of text appeared. ¡°The curtains have opened, and the show has begun. Cause and effect have interwoven, and life and death will be determined amidst fire and blood.

    ¡°It¡¯s up to me to write the ending of this tale!¡±

    <i>h!</i>

    A familiar scene appeared. Countless tears appeared on the page, looking almost as if they¡¯d been burned.

    ¡°Dammit! That anomaly not subject to thews of cause and effect has appeared again! Why is this happening?

    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are! I¡¯ll catch you!¡±

    Before long, the seemingly infuriated text was erased, and a new line of text appeared.

    ¡°The ending of this tale... is mine to witness!¡±

    Only now did the burnt marks on the page disappear.

    Then, the mysterious tome transformed into a beam of gray light and vanished into thin air.

    Shortly after, a little boat shrouded in Chaos Energy appeared over the horizon and silently approached the ce where the Dragon¡¯s Gate had stood mere moments prior.

    The boat was only about ten feet long, and it waspletely shrouded in dense, fog-like chaos energy.

    An indistinct human silhouette stood at the head of the ship, but try as one might), it was impossible to see him through the mist.

    The ship paused here briefly, as if searching for something. Shortly after, it shot into the distance and vanished once more.

    ...

    The outer perimeter of the ruins of the Dragon Pce.

    A stretch of ransacked peaks rose and fell. Everything was the deep crimson of blood, as if a rain of blood had drenched thendscape, staining the deste mountains a permanent shade of red.

    A strange tree grew on a bloodsoaked cliffside.

    It was only about ten feet tall, with a bronze hue. Its leafless branches were swathed in red clouds, and a bright red single fire peach grew from its topmost branch.

    The peach wasn¡¯t big, only about the size of a fist, but it zed like a miniature sun, and a rain of red light poured from its surface. It was indistinct, but it almost seemed as if the peach were breathing. It was continuously absorbing the crimson mist from throughout the surrounding area!

    When Su Yi saw the tree in the distance, he couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°A Qingyi Fire Peach Tree?¡±

    The tree was only about ten feet tall. That might not have seemed like much, but in truth, that was a shocking figure!

    This was because Qingyi Fire Peach Trees only grew a single inch once every ten thousand years!

    And they only bloomed and bore fruit after growing to three feet tall. In other words, Qingyi Fire Peach Trees had to grow for at least three hundred thousand years before they bore fruit!

    But this tree was about ten feet tall! Su Yi didn¡¯t even need to think to know that it had been born at least a million years ago, during the Primeval Era!

    ¡°Is my luck really so good?¡± whispered Su Yi.

    He¡¯d only just entered the ruins of the Dragon Pce, but he¡¯d reappeared here, in this battered, blood-redndscape. He hadn¡¯t even begun his search when he saw the Qingyi Fire Peach Tree in the distance.

    His luck was so good that he almost felt as if meat pies were falling out of the sky.

    It wasn¡¯t that Su Yi hadn¡¯t seen treasures before, but that Qingyi Fire Peach Trees were far too rare. Prior to the Age of Fallen Immortals, even Great Realm experts saw them as precious treasures that could only be happened upon by chance!

    Wang Ye had only ever seen Qingyi Fire Peach Trees in ancient records. They said that the fruits contained the source energy of Qingyi Divine Fire. They could help Great Realm experts temper their Immortal Laws, and they could even help Great Unity Stage experts condense Great Realm Fire Sources!

    The fundamental goal of Great Unity Realm cultivation was to condense a Grand Dao Fire Source. The Fire Source was like an eternal me, assting as the Grand Dao itself!

    The existence of Great Realm Fire Sources enabled Great Unity Stage cultivators to create their own Grand Dao Hidden Realms!

    The Qingyi Divine Fire contained within the fruit of the Qingyi Fire Peach Tree was unquestionably a first-rate Great Realm Fire Source!

    This was why Su Yi was so surprised to see this treasure the moment he entered the ruins.

    As Su Yi pondered, he vanished, then reappeared closer to the tree.

    <i>The Laws of the ruins of the Dragon Pce really are different from the outside world. They¡¯re far too thick and fierce. Such power of heaven and earth suppressed all beneath the Immortal King level. No one beneath the Miracle Realm could possibly fly here!</i>

    <i>No wonder Jing Cheng said that Immortal Lords and under would face certain doom here. They couldn¡¯t even contend with the power of the Laws here.</i>

    Su Yi approached the tree, his gait neither fast nor slow.

    He could sense how strange and distinctive the Laws here were. Even with his early-stage Miracle Realm cultivation base, when he flew, he felt as if he were forcing his way through the mud.

    This was the suppression of the Laws of Heaven and Earth!

    That aside, the Laws here contained an extraordinarily strange, destructive presence simr to the Epoch Laws controlled by deities.

    This told Su Yi that Jing Cheng was right; were those above the Great Martial Stage toe here, that strange destructive power would inevitably attack them!

    Even Great Martial Stage experts had to proceed with the utmost caution to prevent the strange ¡°power of heaven¡± from attacking them.

    <i>ording to Xi Ning, the Dragon¡¯s Gate leading into the ruins was ced here by an ancestral figure of the Dragon Pce. That means that one of their forebears was a god, and as a god, he or she must have mastered some kind of Epoch Law!</i>

    <i>Assuming that¡¯s indeed the case, it¡¯s actually not all that strange for an unusual destructive power to exist within the Dragon Pce¡¯s Laws of heaven and earth. </i>

    The divine misfortune that had existed since the Age of Fallen Immortals was, ultimately, thebined power of the gods¡¯ Epoch Laws!

    By the same token, the strange power within the Laws of the Dragon Pce was, itself, a kind of divine misfortune. The two were just that simr! Both were the product of Epoch Laws!

    <i>It seems I¡¯ll have to be careful. The Dragon Pce had a god-level ancestor to oversee things, but they still met with destruction during the Primeval Era. It¡¯s obvious how extraordinary the disaster that befell them was, </i>thought Su Yi.

    As he pondered, he continued toward the tree, and soon, he¡¯d reached the cliff it grew upon. Nothing happened along the way.

    But when Su Yi was just a few hundred feet away from the Qingyi Fire Peach Tree, he abruptly stopped in ce, and his brow furrowed.

    There was no danger! There wasn¡¯t even anything ferocious lurking in the surrounding area, nor any particrly noteworthy disaster lying in wait.

    This was far too out of the ordinary!

    Good fortune and peril always went hand in hand. The rarer the treasure, the more terrifying the disaster apanying it.

    Yet now, even after drawing close to the Qingyi Fire Peach Tree, Su Yi sensed no danger at all. It just didn¡¯t seem real.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Suddenly, an enormous explosion went off like a thunderp, and an arrow swathed in stingingly bright lightning shot through the sky. It appeared behind Su Yi and descended ruthlessly upon him.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Su Yi shifted through the air, moving further away.

    The arrow mmed into the cliffside, copsing it. Even the Qingyi Fire Peach Tree fell.

    At that moment, someone appeared out of nowhere, elusive as a ghost, and plucked the tree out of the air.

    It was a long-robed man with graying temples.

    Once he¡¯d seized the Qingyi Fire Peach Tree, he instantly dashed into the distance, then whipped around, faced Su Yi, and grinned. ¡°Sorry, but this precious treasure of heaven and earth belongs to us!¡±

    Su Yi could tell at a nce that the long-robed man was a peak Immortal King of the Ba Serpent Spirit Race!

    ¡°Li Xuanjun, this is the nature of struggles for good fortune. We found this treasure first, so no matter how unwilling you might feel, you can only ept it.¡±

    Meanwhile, an elderly archer in gray robes appeared in another direction. He gripped a bronze bow.

    He was the one who¡¯d shot that arrow and tried to assassinate Su Yi earlier.

    When Su Yi dodged, the man in long robes seized the opportunity to swipe the Qingyi Fire Peach. Their cooperation was iparably smooth.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡±ughed the man in long robes. He beckoned to the old man, then turned to leave.

    ¡°Wait,¡± said Su Yi. ¡°Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s a problem with the Qingyi Fire Peach Tree?¡±

    The long-robed man was briefly stunned, but then, he couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°Seems to me that you''re the one with the problem! Enough. We were after good fortune. We have no desire toe into conflict with you, so heed my warning and don¡¯t pester us!¡±

    He and the old man in gray were already shooting into the distance.

    But before they¡¯d gotten far, something unexpected happened!

    The long-robed man was just about to put the Qingyi Fire Peach Tree away when blood-red fog surged out of the tree and enveloped the long-robed manpletely.

    ¡®Hurry! Hurry up and save me!!¡± A desperate shriek escaped the long-robed man¡¯s lips. ¡°An evil spirit is trying to possess me!! No¡ª!¡±

    He struggled with all his might, baring his fangs and waving his hands as if trying to break free of something. His face was as hideously contorted as a malevolent spirit¡¯s.

    The elderly archer was horrified, and his hair stood on end. He in no way dared to go to hispanion¡¯s aid. On the contrary, he fled into the distance.

    ¡°See? I told you there was a problem,¡± said Su Yi. His sigh was tinged with pity as he appeared out of nowhere not far away.

 Chapter 1810 - Karmic Power

    <h4>Chapter 1810 - Karmic Power</h4>

    Blood-red mist surged into the long-robed man¡¯s body like mad.

    His face, skin, and even his hair turned the bright red of searing mes. In the end, even his eyes zed like fire.

    ¡°No¡ª¡ª!¡± The long-robed man shrieked, and his face contorted with agony.

    Even just watching from afar sent chills down the elderly, gray-robed archer¡¯s spine. <i>What exactly is going on here!?</i>

    Su Yi furrowed his brow too. The long-robed man was a peak Immortal King, just one step away from proving his Dao and entering the Great Realm, yet now it seemed he¡¯d been possessed by a Qingyi Fire Peach Tree!

    It was simply unbelievable.

    Suddenly, the long-robed man turned his head to gaze at the elderly archer in gray.

    ¡°Do you... want to steal this lofty one¡¯s Qingyi Fire Peach Tree too?¡±

    A ferocious aura emanated from his body. His hair was disheveled, and his face was hideously contorted. He seemed to have be someone else entirely.

    The old man gasped, then turned and fled.

    ¡°Anyone who dares covet this lofty one¡¯s Qingyi Fire Peach Tree must die, no matter who they are!!¡±

    The long-robed man roared, then charged explosively.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    He stretched out his hand, and blood-red mes transformed into thousands upon thousands of divine changes. They nketed the sky and sealed off everyst one of the gray-robed elder¡¯s escape routes.

    When he opened his hand and grabbed, the countless chains returned, trapping the old man in gray inside. It was as if he were pulling in a.

    ¡°Break!!¡± The old man roared and swung his bronze bow.

    But it was to no avail. Within the blink of an eye, countless divine chains enveloped him, then erupted with red mes, reducing him to cinders.

    Just like that, a Ba Serpentte-stage Immortal King had perished!

    From beginning to end, he didn¡¯t even have the strength to struggle.

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed. It really did seem that the long-robed man had been possessed!

    And the one who¡¯d possessed him was most likely a mighty expert of the Great Realm. Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t possibly have been so powerful.

    ¡°You won¡¯t escape either!¡±

    The long-robed man suddenly whipped his head around and fixed his blood-red gaze on Su Yi.

    Before Su Yi could respond, he shot toward him in a frenzy.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Countless red chains surged forth, descending upon Su Yi from all sides.

    Su Yi snorted coldly, raised his hands into the air, and grabbed.

    The countless red chains were ripped to shreds, offering no more resistance than paper window paneling. The fragments scattered and dissipated.

    Strangely, the rain of red light burst with a strange power, enveloping the space around Su Yipletely.

    <i>h h!</i>

    Su Yi¡¯s defensive power of the Grand Dao was corroded, and threads of red light pierced it, then spread across his body.

    Su Yi¡¯s gaze focused, and he circted the full extent of his cultivation base. Only then did he grind away the threads of red light.

    <i>What kind of power is this? The power of a curse? The power of sin? The power of a vengeful spirit? No... it''s none of these!</i>

    Threads of red light effortlessly pierced the defensive power of an Immortal King. Even factoring in his past lives, this was Su Yi¡¯s first time seeing such a thing.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Before Su Yi could wrap his head around it, the long-robed man stretched out his hand and grabbed. A blood-red spear condensed in his grip, then shot explosively through the air.

    Its power was far beyond the bounds of the Immortal King Realm!

    Su Yi furrowed his brow, swung his fist, and met the attack head-on. The red spear shattered on impact. Su Yi¡¯s fist force was like an axe through bamboo; it cleaved right into the long-robed man¡¯s chest.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    The long-robed man was sent flying back. His chest caved in, and blood gushed from the seven apertures of his face. An agonized cry escaped his lips.

    Before he could steady himself, Su Yi leaped through the air and seized him by the throat. Power burst from his fingers, forcing its way into the man¡¯s body.

    The long-robed man¡¯s physical body exploded with a spray of blood.

    But at the same time, a bright red, ethereal figure lunged at Su Yi from close quarters.

    Su Yi backhanded it, sending the creature flying backward.

    Only then did Su Yi get a clear look at it. It was a soul body, neither fully human nor fully ghost, and it was swathed in undting bright red mist. The fog obscured its features, and its body emanated extraordinary ferocity.

    <i>Strange. It obviously looks like a vengeful spirit, but it¡¯s somehow different.</i> Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed.

    To his senses, the red illusory figure seemed more like a strange bundle of energy using a soul body as a vessel.

    In other words, the blood-red figure had been corroded and possessed by a strange power!

    This was unquestionably unbelievable.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The red figure attacked once more in an iparable frenzy, as if it hadpletely lost its rationality.

    Su Yi stretched out his hand and smacked the air.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The illusory, blood-red figure was suppressed in midair, unable to budge.

    Su Yi wanted to examine it and determine its nature, so he didn¡¯t strike to kill. Once the soul body was suppressed, he separated a wisp of his divine sense, which bore into the figure¡¯s forehead, right between the eyes.

    <i>Boom!!!</i>

    Strange and explosive power traveled up Su Yi¡¯s divine sense and forced its way into his soul.

    <i>¡°I </i>nted the Qingyi Fire Peach Tree. Even dead, I won¡¯t let anyone take it, not even a god!¡±

    ¡°Greed is the source of all tribtions? That¡¯s nothing but dog farts! This was mine to begin with. How can you call that greed?

    ¡°Die! Die! Die!¡±

    ...Deranged roaring rang out amidst that strange power, and churning red fog spread through Su Yi¡¯s sea of consciousness.

    <i>Greed is the source of countless tribtions! </i>Su Yi¡¯s heart shook as he suddenly recalled the secret glyphs of the Dragon Pce he¡¯d deciphered; they¡¯d contained that exact sentence.

    The fragmented text also said, ¡°Blessings and disasters are not predetermined. People bring them upon themselves. Rewards and retribution follow good and evil like a shadow.¡±

    From this, Divine Daughter Xi Ning concluded that the destruction of the Dragon Pce was connected to one of the Nine Mysteries of Chaos, the Book of Karma!!

    <i>Does that mean the strange power I sensed is actually karmic ties? </i>When Su Yi realized this, something urred to him. He circted the Laws of Profound Ruin, condensing them into a sword inside his sea of consciousness.

    The sword swung outward.

    <i>Kaboom!</i>

    The surging red fog was instantly eradicated, as if it had met its bane!

    The strange power that had surged into Su Yi¡¯s sea of consciousness reacted as if startled. It instantly turned tail and tried to flee.

    But how could Su Yi possibly let it escape?

    As he drew upon the mysteries of Profound Ruin, he manifested an immeasurably vast soul avatar within his sea of consciousness. It was bathed in the dark, mysterious Dao Light of Profound Ruin, and it instantly eradicated that strange power!!

    <i>It really worked!</i> Su Yi¡¯s spirits soared.

    Of his powers of the Grand Dao, Profound Ruin was among the most mysterious. It wasn¡¯t at all weaker than reincarnation.

    It was his first incarnation who¡¯d granted him this power. It was condensed from the mysterious River of Destiny, and it could sever karmic fetters and restrict the bonds of fate!

    His first incarnation gave him this power to ensure that the Dao Imprints of his past lives wouldn¡¯t influence him when he awakened them.

    But by now, Su Yi knew that the power of Grand Ruin was truly strong. It was enough to effortlessly destroy the blood-rest mist, which Su Yi suspected was the power of karma!

    <i>The Book of Karma controls the power of karma, which the power of Profound Ruin can sever. Doesn¡¯t that mean that, if the Book of Karma really exists somewhere in the Dragon pce, I¡¯ll be able to counter it? </i>pondered Su Yi.

    ...

    Meanwhile, at the heart of the ruins of the Dragon Pce, the book floating over an ancient altar shook, and a line of text appeared on its nk page.

    ¡°Why... can I sense deep-seated malintent?¡±

    A momentter, the book disappeared into thin air.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Su Yi had already started using the power of Profound Ruin to destroy the illusory red figure!

    He stretched out his right hand, the mysteries of Profound Ruin flowing around his fingertips, and pressed it against the figure.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The red illusory figure caught aze, and in the blink of an eye, it was gone. All that remained was a nearly transparent soul body.

    Upon closer inspection, he was a venerable-looking elder.

    The old manughed uproariously, seemingly mad with delight. ¡°I¡¯m free! I¡¯m finally free of my karmic fetters! Hahaha! Hahaha!¡±

    Before Su Yi could respond, the old man¡¯s almost transparent soul body transformed into a rain of light and disappeared into thin air.

    ¡°Karmic fetters?¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes shed as he guessed some of what was going on here.

    In life, the venerable old man had most likely been a Great Realm expert. However, the power of karma had reduced him to a remnant soul that was neither fully human nor ghost: a wraith. All he could do was attach himself to the Qingyi Fire Peach Tree.

    Karma, of course, consisted of both cause and effect. If it was as Su Yi expected, the Qingyi Fire Peach Tree the old man had nted was also the source of his karmic fetters!

    ¡°The thing you worried about most in life became an obsession, a karmic fetter. In the end, a karmic tribtion turned you into a wraith, a remnant spirit mad with bloodlust, neither fully human nor fully ghost. It¡¯s truly tragic, and truly pitiable,¡± Su Yi sighed.

    He was starting to understand how terrifying¡ªand even unsettling¡ªthe Book of Karma of the Nine Mysteries of Chaos was.

    After all, every living beneath beneath the heavens was subject to the fetters of karma, from the loftiest immortals to the mortal men still subject to death, old age, and disease!

    Emotional debts, heart devils, favors, grudges.... Everyone had emotions and desires, so everyone in this world inevitably found themselves bound in karmic ties!

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    And the Book of Karma could clearly use these karmic ties to create disasters!

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t invincible.

    Cultivation was a path that went against the heavens to begin with. Even if you found yourself riddled with karmic fetters, so long as you were strong enough, you could sever them all!

    As far as Su Yi could tell, the Book of Karma could direct the order of cause and effect and use the seven emotions and six desires of the human heart to inflict disaster upon them!

    Of course, this was merely a hypothesis. There were still numerous mysteries surrounding the Book of Karma. He¡¯d have to find it to understand it fully.

    Su Yi set those thoughts aside, then shifted his gaze to the Qingyi Fire Peach Tree lying on the battlefield.

    Su Yi stretched out his hand, and the tree flew into his palm.

    This was a divine lifeform, a rare and precious treasure. It emanated the dense aura of Qingyi Divine Fire, and its singr peach was bright, fiery red, like a zing sun.

    Even Su Yi¡¯s heart shook looking at it, and his thoughts raced.

    This was just the periphery of the Dragon Pce, yet he¡¯d already discovered a treasure of this caliber. They said the Dragon Pce¡¯s treasury contained all kinds of rare and precious treasures from all over the Immortal Realm. He couldn¡¯t even imagine what unknown treasuresy in wait deep within the ruins!

 Chapter 1811 - Murderous Intent

    <h4>Chapter 1811 - Murderous Intent</h4>

    The outer perimeter of the Dragon Pce, the skies over the ruins of pces and pavilions.

    ¡°Die!¡± Qing Xiao bellowed and swung his palm.

    A perfectly round diagram of interwoven golden lightning rose into the air. It was fully a thousand feet across, and it descended with a bang.

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    A bright red figure failed to dodge in time. It was destroyed on the spot, scattering a rain of blood-red light.

    Qing Xiao dodged further away. He recognized that blood-red rain of light for the strange Laws of Karma!

    Before long, the countless bright red raindrops scattered and vanished.

    Qing Xiao shot forward, blurring into a beam of light, and extracted a battered bell from the ruins.

    ¡°A treasure!¡± His eyes lit up.

    The bell was only about the size of a palm, and it was forged out of rare and precious Phoenix Marrow Copper.

    Phoenix Marrow Copper was one of the wonders of the Great Realm, a first-rate treasure even in the God Domain!

    There was no doubt about it. This bell was an extraordinarily powerful Great Realm treasure!

    Earlier, that blood-red figure had been hidden within the bell. If Qing Xiao hadn¡¯t sensed it in time and checked the bell first, it might well have sessfully ambushed him!

    <i>Hm? </i>Qing Xiao¡¯s brow furrowed. He¡¯d just noticed that the bell¡¯s interior was covered in dense, fly-head-sized characters. All of them were the strange, twisted secret glyphs of the Dragon Pce!

    <i>That must be the method for refining and using this treasure. If I can¡¯t read them, I won¡¯t be able to ess the bell¡¯s full power. </i>Qing Xiao¡¯s eyes shed. <i>No matter what, I have to capture that Li Xuanjun guy as quickly as possible. Otherwise, even if I acquire treasure, it¡¯ll be hard to put it to use.</i>

    He could tell by now that the relics of the Dragon Pce, from their Daoist canons to their various treasures, almost all required knowledge of their secret glyphs to use!

    After all, this was the Dragon Pce¡¯s territory! Of course they¡¯d transcribe their legacies and carve their treasures with their unique secretnguage!

    Furthermore, if Qing Xiao wanted to explore some of the Dragon Pce¡¯s forbidden zones, having someone proficient in its secretnguage would be inestimably useful.

    All of thisbined meant that Qing Xiao attached greater importance to Li Xuanjun than ever.

    ¡°Your Excellency, just what kind of monster was that red thing? It was simply too terrifying!¡±

    An Immortal King shot over from afar.

    ¡°They¡¯re neither human nor ghost. We call them wraiths,¡± Qing Xiao said casually. ¡°They perished during a karmic tribtion, and karmic attachments invaded their souls. This negative karma binds them, leaving them longing for release but unable to truly die. Even their awareness is muddled.

    ¡°That wraith was most likely a Great Unity Stage expert in life. However, after bing a wraith, it was at bestparable to a Great Martial Stage expert.¡±

    The Immortal King gasped. Qing Xiao spoke casually, but the Immortal King was so startled that he broke out in cold sweats.

    This was merely the outer periphery of the Dragon Pce, yet they¡¯d already found a hidden wraithparable to a Great Martial Stage expert. The Immortal King didn¡¯t even dare imagine what terrifying perils lurked deeper in the ruins!

    ¡°Rx. The wraiths met their end due to a karmic tribtion. So long as you don''t provoke them, you won¡¯t run into any danger,¡± Qing Xiao said distractedly. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t tried to im that bell, that battle would never have urred.¡±

    The Immortal King nodded.

    ¡°Have you done as I asked?¡± Qing Xiao put the bell away.

    ¡°Your Excellency, your subordinate has made contact with the others. All of them are headed our way.¡±

    ¡°But has anyone found Jing Cheng and Jing Hongyu?¡±

    ¡°Not yet. The others said they hadn¡¯t encountered either of them.¡±

    Qing Xiao frowned. If he didn¡¯t capture the Giant Whales, they¡¯dck a guide, and they¡¯d inevitably face numerous obstacles and difficulties.

    The Immortal King continued, ¡°But Her Excellency Qing Wu said that she¡¯d used a secret art to leave a mark on Jing Hongyu. Once you¡¯ve reconvened, you can capture him together.¡±

    Qing Xiao sighed. ¡°That¡¯s all we can do. Right, is there any word of Li Xuanjun?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡± The Immortal King shook his head.

    But it was then that Qing Xiao slipped a talisman from his sleeves. When he saw its contents, his spirits soared. ¡°Jin Zhuliu picked up on Fan Zhui¡¯s trail!¡±

    Fan Zhui was Xi Ning¡¯s subordinate. If they found him, they¡¯d be one step closer to capturing Xi Ning, and Li Xuanjun, too!

    Qing Xiao immediately reached a decision. ¡°Send word to the others. We¡¯re all going to reconvene with Jin Zhuliu!¡±

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    ......

    Meanwhile, Jing Cheng took out a bronze mirror and used a secret method to transmit a message to Jing Hongyu. ¡°As per our original n, you should head to the Spirit Sacrifice tform first!¡±

    ¡°Remember, if you encounter anyone else, shatter the Dragon Pce Command Medallion immediately. Whatever you do, don¡¯t hesitate!¡±

    Jing Cheng then put the bronze mirror away and sank into thought.

    <i>Next, all I have to do is wait until Li Xuanjun crushes the jade slip I gave him. Then, our n will be halfplete!</i>

    <i>The divine children haven¡¯t just set their sights on me. They see Li Xuanjun as their prey, too. If all goes as I expect, Li Xuanjun will soon find himself in grave peril, and there¡¯s no way Divine Daughter Xi Ning can save him!</i>

    <i>The jade slip I gave him will, in his eyes, represent hope of salvation. If he wants to leave, he¡¯ll have no choice but to crush it!</i>

    <i>When that happens... </i>A smile tugged at Jing Cheng¡¯s lips. <i>When that happens, how could he possibly refuse to work on our behalf?</i>

    Jing Cheng knew that although it <i>seemed </i>like everyone on this expedition was cooperating with the Giant Whales, all of them had their own ambitions. It was obvious to him that the divine children saw him and Jing Hongyu as prey.

    After all, if they couldn¡¯t control the Great Whales, there¡¯d be no one to guide them through the ruins and help them avoid its dangers!

    Li Xuanjun had be theirmon target, too. After all, he was the only one capable of reading the Dragon Pce¡¯s secretnguage!

    This wasn¡¯t just important to the others. This was of the utmost importance to the Giant Whales, too!

    Thus, Jing Cheng was certain that Li Xuanjun would crush the jade slip when he encountered danger.

    It had been part of Jing Cheng¡¯s n all along!

    ......

    Meanwhile, elsewhere in the periphery of the Dragon Pce, at the base of an enormous mountain someone had split in half...

    ¡°They say that the mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind, but just who is the oriole? No one can say for certain. Tell the others where we are. All of them are to gather here,¡± said a man in a jade crown and dark robes. ¡°Once we¡¯ve gathered, we¡¯ll remain at the ready and watch tigers fight from a safe distance.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± said a ck-robed middle-aged man with a willowy beard.

    ¡°Also, tell our fellow Daoists from the Church of Supreme Oneness, the Church of Divine me, Qianyuan Sword House, and our other allied factions to disregard everything they encounter en route, be it fortune or disaster,¡±manded the dark-robed man.

    ¡°Understood!¡± The ck-robed middle-aged man nodded. When he faced the dark-robed man, he was extraordinarily awed and respectful.

    The reason for this was simple. The dark-robed man was a Great Martial Stage expert of the Church of the Pure One, Yun Jiu!

    ......

    The skies above a long-dried-up riverbed.

    Xi Ning raised her hand into the air.

    <i>h!</i>

    A beam of green light shot forth like a knife¡¯s edge, ying a baleful, ferocious wraith on the spot.

    A rain of red light filled the air, then scattered, but Xi Ning didn¡¯t even pause to look at it. She simply shot through the air and arrived in the dried-up riverbed.

    A stalk of ck Dragonscale Grass grew here. It was about a foot long, and it looked like translucent jade. A dense, pure fragrance wafted from its stalk and leaves.¡±

    <i>This ck Dragonscale Grass has undergone metamorphosis at least nine times. It¡¯s top quality, rare, and precious. It¡¯s inestimably useful for establishing a Great Realm Divine tform when breaking into the Great Realm.</i>

    Su Yi¡¯s image floated into her sea of consciousness. <i>This unparalleled elixir is perfectly suited for him.</i>

    She plucked the ck Dragonscale ss, sealed it in a jade box, and was just about to leave when she sensed something and drew a goldenmunication talisman. It was currently shing.

    Xi Ning sensed it briefly, and her beautiful face frosted over.

    Jin Zhuliu was chasing Fan Zhui!!

    Xi Ning promptly sent a message back, telling Fan Zhui to head in her direction. She¡¯d meet him halfway and reinforce him.

    She then thought for a moment and sent another message to Su Yi. ¡°Fellow Daoist, I¡¯lle looking for you once I¡¯ve met up with Fan Zhui. Be careful.¡±

    She didn¡¯t tell him that Fan Zhui was in danger. For one thing, she didn¡¯t think it necessary. For another, she didn¡¯t want to implicate Su Yi.

    She knew that if Jin Zhuliu was chasing Fan Zhui, his allies¡ªQing Xiao, Qin Jianshu, Gongyang Yu, and Qing Wu¡ªwould inevitably participate in the case too!

    If Su Yi rushed to Fan Zhui¡¯s aid, he¡¯d almost certainly bump into Qing Xiao and the others, and that would be enormously dangerous.

    But against all expectations, Xi Ning had barely gotten moving when she received a response from Su Yi.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯ve run into trouble. I¡¯lle find you immediately. Remember: on the road ahead, don¡¯t treat me like an outsider. We¡¯re all in the same boat, so we ought to advance and retreat together.

    His words were calm and in, but Xi Ning was nheless startled. <i>How did he guess I ran into trouble?</i>

    But she quickly understood. It was because she¡¯d urged him to be careful. The concern those words implied had alerted Su Yi to the fact that she¡¯d run into trouble!

    <i>He¡¯s actually quite perceptive, </i>thought Xi Ning. For some inexplicable reason, she felt a bit moved.

    She thought for a moment, then decided not to hide the situation any longer. She exined what had happened, as well as her analysis of the situation, and told Su Yi that she could handle it on her own, so he shouldn¡¯t act recklessly.

    Xi Ning received no further response from him.

    But when she sensed the goldenmunication talisman, she discovered that Fan Zhui was no longer the only one on the move. Su Yi was headed toward Fan Zhui from another direction.

    <i>Why doesn¡¯t he do as he¡¯s told?</i> Xi Ning sighed to herself, but she wasn¡¯t at all upset. On the contrary, she felt inexplicably gratified.

    <i>Indeed, I didn¡¯t misjudge him. He¡¯s not the type to remain a bystander.</i>

 Chapter 1812 - Keenly Contested

    <h4>Chapter 1812 - Keenly Contested</h4>

    The ruins of the Dragon Pce were a massive hidden realm separate from the outside world.

    Here, everything was barren, bleak, and dpidated. It was like an abandoned world.

    They couldn¡¯t even imagine what kind of catastrophe had befallen the Dragon Pce in the early days of the Primeval Era to have reduced their ancestral ground to ruin like this.

    Su Yi shot through the sky, quick as lightning, covering tens of thousands of feet in a single bound. His speed was simply shocking.

    Along the way, Su Yi thought back to Xi Ning¡¯s message. He couldn¡¯t help but rub his nose.

    There was no denying that Xi Ning was really looking out for him. She didn¡¯t want to drag him into their mess.

    But looking at it from another angle, didn¡¯t that prove that in Xi Ning¡¯s view, hecked the strength to duke it out with Jin Zhuliu, Qing Xiao, and the other divine children?

    <i>If I were just a pretty face looking to mooch off a woman and I ran into someone like her, I¡¯d cling to her with all my might and do whatever she pleased. I wouldn¡¯t dare defy her... </i>Su Yi¡¯s gaze was a bit strange.

    Xi Ning was from the God Domain, and her background was lofty and extraordinary. Moreover, she was an unparalleled Great Unity Stage expert in her own right.

    Most impressive of all, both her disposition and her beauty were unparalleled too!

    When tranquil, she was graceful, ethereal, and extraordinary, so beautiful as to make a man¡¯s heart shake. Her beauty was enough to dazzle the masses.

    But when she was angry, she was domineering, aloof, and contemptuous! She was like a sovereign gazing down upon the nine heavens and the ten earths.

    Any other man would have been ttered and delighted if a woman like that were looking after them.

    But Su Yi was different. He¡¯d never liked relying on other people. He preferred to rely on himself and his sword, and he¡¯d always disdained external backers.

    He naturally didn¡¯t want to mooch off anyone.

    <i>If I encountered those divine children in the outside world, I¡¯d have to be cautious, but here in the ruins of the Dragon Pce... they¡¯re the ones who ought to tremble in fright!</i>

    The depths of Su Yi¡¯s gaze shone with contemptuous pride.

    In the outside world, if the divine children disregarded the risk of divine misfortune and attacked with their full power, they really would be terrifying. After all, all of them had Great Profound Stage cultivation bases.

    Even their servants were in the Great Unity Stage. That was naturally enough to fill one¡¯s heart with dread.

    Furthermore, in the outside world, Su Yi wanted to avoid revealing his identity. Thus, he wouldn¡¯t use his sword or his power over reincarnation. That made it difficult to disy his full strength.

    But here in the ruins of the Dragon Pce, everything was different. He had nothing to fear, nor did he need to worry about revealing himself!

    "The most ridiculous part is that they still see me as prey they can ughter as they please..."<i> </i>Su Yi murmured to himself.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Suddenly, he noticed a shift in the goldenmunication talisman. Fan Zhui had changed course. Instead of drawing closer to Su Yi and Xi Ning, he was moving further away!

    <i>Don¡¯t tell me he ran into trouble?</i> Su Yi¡¯s thoughts raced, and he changed course too, chasing after Fan Zhui.

    From his current location, if he used the Tree of All Worlds, he could catch up to Fan Zhui within ten minutes.

    ......

    Meanwhile, Fan Zhui was fleeing for his life!

    After entering the ruins of the Dragon Pce, he nned to reconvene with Xi Ning immediately. He would never have guessed that, not long after he left, he¡¯d bump into Divine Son Jin Zhuliu.

    Just like that, conflict broke out.

    Fan Zhui knew he was no match for Jin Zhuliu, so he fled immediately.

    Fortunately, the Laws within the Dragon Pce were different from those of the outside world. Both the Great Unity Stage Fan Zhui and the Great Profound Stage Jin Zhuliu had to suppress their cultivations down to the Great Martial Stage.

    Otherwise, the Laws of this ce would suppress them!

    This was what gave Fan Zhui the chance to escape. Were this the God Domain....someone of Fan Zhui¡¯s abilities wouldn¡¯t even have been able to struggle. The Great Profound Stage Jin Zhuliu would have wiped him out a long time ago!

    Even so, as Fan Zhui fled, he took heavy injuries.

    He and Jin Zhuliu were both currently in the Great Martial Stage, but Jin Zhuliu was a divine son. The powers and abilities at his disposal were extraordinarily terrifying. Fan Zhui couldn¡¯t even begin topete!

    Jin Zhuliu¡¯s voice resounded from behind. ¡°Fan Zhui, I have no interest in killing a small fry like you. Come quietly, and I promise to give you a chance to leave alive.¡±

    His clothes were whiter than snow, and he wore his hair up. He had an impressive demeanor, and a flying golden sword floated above his palm. His gait was neither fast nor slow, but his movements were extraordinarily quick.

    He was gaining on Fan Zhui!

    Fan Zhui, meanwhile, was already badly injured and covered in blood. His long hair was disheveled, and his face was deathly pale.

    Hepletely disregarded Jin Zhuliu, gnashed his teeth, and fled with all his might.

    ¡°Hah! Impervious to reason, I see.¡± Jin Zhuliu shook his head disdainfully.

    Before long, Fan Zhui¡¯s expression shifted dramatically.

    One terrifying figure after another whooshed toward him from all sides. They didn¡¯t even bother to disguise their presences, so it was easy to discover them.

    <i>Shit! Jin Zhuliu¡¯s subordinates are here too! </i>Fan Zhui¡¯s heart sank.

    Jin Zhuliu¡¯s voice resounded from behind him once more.

    ¡°See that? Flee all you like. In the end, it¡¯ll do you no good. Compassion cannot save those determined to seek out their own demise. Fan Zhui, it¡¯s time you gave up the struggle!¡±

    Fan Zhui¡¯s eyes glinted with ruthless light as he turned and fled in another direction. Meanwhile, he took out a goldenmunication talisman and transmitted to Xi Ning, ¡°Young Leader, forgive me for failing to meet you as nned. Whatever you do, don¡¯te to my aid. If you do, our enemies will surround you!¡±

    Once he¡¯d done this, Fan Zhui took a deep breath, then fled into the distance with all his might.

    He refused to implicate Xi Ning. This was the determination an attendant ought to have.

    As for his own life and death... Well, he¡¯d never been afraid to die!

    The only thing he found a pity was that he¡¯d only just made it into the ruins of the Dragon Pce, and he hadn¡¯t even found Xi Ning yet...

    Perhaps this was what they meant when they said that worldly affairs were shifting and impermanent.

    A group appeared in front of him with fierce momentum. They were Immortal Kings of Peni Immortal Ind.

    Fan Zhui¡¯s gaze focused. He cast aside his scattered thoughts and tightened his grip on his spear.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°Don¡¯t fight to the death. You just need to slow him down!¡± Jin Zhuliu¡¯s voice rang out.

    ¡°Understood!¡± The Immortal Kings nodded. Each readied their treasures and attacked.

    Fan Zhui thrust his spear through the air with unstoppable force, breaking through all attempts to intercept him. In the blink of an eye, he¡¯d broken through the Immortal Kings¡¯ encirclement, scattering their ranks and sending them flying.

    ¡°This...¡± The Immortal Kings were astonished.

    But as quickly as Fan Zhui broke through their encirclement, they¡¯d still slowed him down momentarily. This gave Jin Zhuliu the chance he needed.

    <i>h!</i>

    He flung his purple flying sword through the air, and it tore open a bloody wound on Fan Zhui¡¯s back. Fresh blood gushed forth like a waterfall, and even his bones were visible, albeit barely.

    But Fan Zhui wasn¡¯t at all concerned about that. He just fled with all his might. He was already badly injured, and he knew he had no hope of survival. All he could think was, <i>the further I run, the better for the young leader!</i>

    ¡°Hah!¡±

    Suddenly, a thunderous voice rang out.

    Fan Zhui whipped his head around to look and saw a glittering golden treasure tower descending upon him from above.

    It had expanded until it was ten thousand feet tall. Firelight fell like rain.

    Even just its sheer momentum left Fan Zhui feeling suffocated!

    Yet he grinned, then tossed a purple talisman into the air.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The purple talisman transformed into cmitous electric power. It swept through the sky, sending the treasure tower flying.

    Fan Zhui seized this opportunity to continue fleeing.

    ¡°Gongyang Yu!¡±

    As Fan Zhui fled, he realized who¡¯d just used that treasure tower to intercept him. It belonged to another divine son, Gongyang Yu. The thought made Fan Zhui¡¯s heart sink.

    ¡°That must have been a talisman crafted by Divine Venerate Zhenyu, the patriarch of the Xi Family. The Epoch Laws within that Purple Soul Dao Lightning were truly extraordinary.¡± Gongyang Yu put away the golden treasure tower and furrowed his brow.

    ¡°He¡¯s already been forced to reveal his hidden cards. He obviously can¡¯t hold out much longer. Give chase!¡± said Jin Zhuliu.

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    As the two divine sons conversed, they attacked with all their might.

    That aside, their allied experts gathered around them from all different directions. It was as if a giant, inescapable were closing in on Fan Zhui!

    Shortly afterward.

    A delicate figure shot over from afar and raised a fiery divine whip.

    Divine Daughter Qing Wu!

    She was a sultry beauty in a wide-sleeved dress, and her attacks were as quick as the wind. When she swung her whip, the sky shattered into pieces.

    Fan Zhui roared in fury, waved his spear, and shed with her head-on.

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    His spear shattered into pieces.

    When that red whip mmed into Fan Zhui, it sent him flying, and it left a startling wound on his tall, majestic figure.

    It seemed that had Qing Wu used even a little more force, she¡¯d have whipped him to bits!

    ¡°I truly don¡¯t understand. You¡¯re merely a servant of the Xi Family. Why go to such lengths?¡±

    Qing Wu gripped her fiery red whip, her charming eyes full of mockery and disdain.

    Fan Zhui stood in the air, his entire body battered and bleeding. Blood poured non-stop, and he was injured to the brink of death.

    But his back was perfectly straight.

    Still, when he looked around him, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    Divine sons Jin Zhuliu and Gongyang Yu were rushing toward him, and other powerful presences were gathering around him from further away.

    There was no doubt about it. Fan Zhui was thoroughly surrounded. There was nowhere left to run!

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill him. We can use him as bait to lure out Xi Ning and Li Xuanjun,¡± Jin Zhuliu said leisurely.

    Fan Zhui¡¯s heart sank. <i>Just as I thought. I¡¯m not their goal at all. They¡¯re after the young leader and Fellow Daoist Li!</i>

    ¡°That works too. Let¡¯s capture him first, then. We can deal with him after Qing Xiao and Qin Jianshu get here,¡± Qing Wu said with a charming smile.

    She shook her wrist, and that fiery red whip shot through the air and swept toward Fan Zhui.

    But Fan Zhui wasn¡¯t scared in the slightest. He¡¯d long since realized that he was unlikely to escape disaster. What was there to fear?

    But... Even if he died, he had to drag some of his enemies down with him to pave his young leader¡¯s path!

    When Qing Wu attacked, Fan Zhui attacked too.

    Suddenly, a startling boom resounded from his battered, blood-soaked, majestic frame, and his essence, qi, and spirit burned. He¡¯d undone the seal on his cultivation, which instantly soared to new heights.

    Fan Zhui had cast all caution to the wind. He no longer repressed his cultivation base. This was the full extent of his strength!

 Chapter 1813 - Taking Action

    <h4>Chapter 1813 - Taking Action</h4>

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    Qing Wu¡¯s fiery red whip was blocked, and it returned to her without doing any damage.

    The group frowned. Fan Zhui had forcefully drawn upon his Great Unity Stage cultivation base. He¡¯d obviously thrown all caution to the wind.

    Unfortunately for him, this wasn¡¯t enough to threaten them.

    Jin Zhuliu took out a talisman sword, which descended on Fan Zhui from afar. It was a divine treasure covered in secret talisman markings carved by a god. When used, it erupted with a cmitous aura terrifying beyond measure.

    Fan Zhui blocked with all his might, but he was still sent flying backward. Blood spurted from his mouth and nose.

    ¡°Brother Jin, hurry up and put away that treasure. It isn¡¯t worth using up your killer weapon just to kill a servant,¡± said Gongyang Yu. He thought Jin Zhuliu was overdoing it.

    Jin Zhuliu smiled and put away the talisman sword. ¡°True enough. Now that he was foolish enough to use his Great Unity Stage cultivation, the Laws of the Dragon Pce will be enough to crush him!¡±

    As he spoke, he gazed into the dome of heaven.

    The others sensed it too. A strange, unsettling power of the Laws had gathered, and it ruthlessly descended upon Fan Zhui.

    Its aura alone was enough to send chills down the divine children¡¯s backs. It was just too strange and unsettling. They didn¡¯t even need to think to know that in Fan Zhui¡¯s shoes, they would have struggled to defend themselves against this terrifying suppression of the Laws!

    <i>Dying beneath the Laws of heaven and earth isn¡¯t such a bad way to go... </i>Fan Zhui sensed the terrifying power of heaven descending upon him and silently closed his eyes.

    But then, arge hand grabbed him, shed through the air, and avoided the descending power of the Laws right in the nick of time.

    <i>Hm?</i>

    Fan Zhui was stunned. He opened his eyes and saw a familiar face.

    Fan Zhui recognized his savior at a nce. He couldn''t help but blurt, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    It was Li Xuanjun!

    ¡°Hurry up and suppress your cultivation base. Leave the rest to me,¡± Su Yi said calmly.

    ¡°Why...Why would you do this? How is this any different from throwing your life away?¡± Fan Zhui was stunned.

    There was no bond between him and Su Yi. On the contrary, he¡¯d always been on guard against ¡°Li Xuanjun,¡± as he suspected he had ulterior motives for approaching Xi Ning.

    He would never have guessed that Li Xuanjun would appear at a critical juncture and save him from otherwise certain doom!

    <i>Is this guy seriously not afraid to die?</i>

    But despite his confusion, Fan Zhui couldn¡¯t help but feel warmth and gratitude.

    ¡°Throwing my life away?¡± Su Yiughed. ¡°You¡¯re going to have to apologize and take that back soon.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Fan Zhui fell silent.

    ¡°Enough. Just stand there and watch the battle,¡± Su Yi said softly.

    Meanwhile, Jin Zhuliu, Gongyang Yu, Qing Wu, and the others were briefly stunned. A momentter, all of them lit up with delight.

    <i>Li Xuanjun!! I can¡¯t believe he delivered himself to us of his own ord!</i>

    All of them instantly locked onto Su Yi with their divine senses.

    ¡°Aiyo, I wouldn¡¯t have guessed it, but you¡¯re quite a righteous fellow, aren¡¯t you?¡±ughed Jin Zhuliu.

    The divine children were in no rush to attack. They spread out, each covering their respective directions. In the blink of an eye, they¡¯d sealed Su Yi¡¯s escape routes offpletely.

    ¡°We have to be careful. Qin Jianshu suffered a massive setback at this guy¡¯s hands. Even his subordinate, Xue Kuiyin, died of divine misfortune.¡± Gongyang Yu¡¯s eyes shed with divine radiance and barely concealed murderous intent.

    ¡°Seems to me that it¡¯d be best if we could resolve this peacefully. After all, it would be troublesome if Li Xuanjun turns out to be a tough nut to crack and decides he¡¯d rather die than submit,¡± Qing Wu said slowly.

    Indeed, this was why they hadn¡¯t attacked immediately. They weren¡¯t afraid of Li Xuanjun. Rather, they were afraid they¡¯d kill him. If that happened, all the hard work they¡¯d put into their ns would go to waste!

    ¡°Li Xuanjun, agree to join us, and we promise to let Fan Zhui leave alive. Moreover, we¡¯ll share any good fortune we acquire on the road ahead,¡± said Jin Zhuliu with a smile. ¡°What do you say?¡±

    Numerous others gathered in the distance, all of them prominent experts of Floating Mountain, Peni Immortal Ind, the Kui Ox Spirit Race, and other prominent factions of the Eastern Sea.

    When they arrived, they spread across the surrounding area, thoroughly encircling Su Yi.

    But it was as if Su Yi didn¡¯t even see them. He just smiled and said, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll make you an offer instead. If you submit to me, I promise you a chance to leave the ruins of the Dragon Pce alive.¡±

    ¡°???¡± The crowd was baffled. Uproariousughter ensued.

    The divine children exchanged nces. They almost suspected they were hearing things.

    ¡°I just knew it! When dealing with an ignorant, arrogant fool like him, you ought to strike like lightning and suppress him. Even if he¡¯s stubborn, with our abilities, we can force him to lower his head in submission!¡± Gongyang Yu snorted coldly and took a step forward.

    He was tall, gaunt, and dressed in ornate robes. He carried a golden treasure tower on his outstretched palm, and his murderous intent swept forth like the tide, nketing heaven and earth.

    The surrounding skies wailed and shook.

    ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll just have to trouble you to suppress him, Daoist Brother.¡± Qing Wu grinned. ¡°Just be careful not to follow in Qin Jianshu¡¯s footsteps.¡±

    Gongyang Yu frowned. ¡°I¡¯m no Qin Jianshu!¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, his golden treasure tower activated and descended.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The golden treasure tower expanded to a thousand feet tall. Its entire surface was bathed in endless golden light, and it descended through the sky, shaking the surrounding mountains and rivers. Heaven and earth dimmed.

    The terrifying power of this attack could have easily crushed other experts of the Great Martial Stage.

    Jin Zhuliu and Qing Wu inwardly nodded their approval. They could tell that Gongyang Yu wasn¡¯t holding back. He¡¯d struck with unstoppable force right from the start. He wasn¡¯t going to give Li Xuanjun any chance to even struggle!

    Meanwhile, Fan Zhui looked stricken. Even before he was injured, he couldn¡¯t have blocked such a strike!

    But then, Su Yi took a step forward and threw a punch through the air.

    <i>Boom!!!</i>

    The golden light filling the sky shattered, and the descending golden treasure tower was sent flying backward with a deafening wail.

    Gongyang Yu¡¯s pupils constricted. He swayed on his feet as the impact reached him.

    Su Yi disappeared out of thin air, only to appear in front of Gongyang Yu a momentter. He threw another punch, quick as a beam of light and sudden as a thunderp!

    Gongyang Yu was an expert of the Great Profound Stage. Even with his cultivation base suppressed to the Great Martial Stage, he was far beyond most experts of that level.

    In the face of this sudden punch, he raised his arms to defend himself and pressed down with his feet, shooting forward like an arrow loosed from a bow.

    As he flew through the air, he instantly gathered his power in his arms and struck like mad.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    The two of them shed, and the sky abruptly copsed on impact.

    Fierce currents of destructive power swept outward. Gongyang Yu was like a divine mountain in motion, yet he was ruthlessly forced back.

    His face paled, and his expression filled with disbelief. <i>What terrifying power! He¡¯s seriously an Immortal King?</i>

    But Su Yi didn¡¯t give him any chance to react, let alone to catch his breath. He stuck to Gongyang Yu like a shadow and attacked once more.

    Domineering, tyrannical, and quick as lightning!

    A rapid-fire series of explosive impacts rang out. Within just a few blinks of an eye, Su Yi and Gongyang Yu shed over a hundred times, repeatedly forcing Gongyang Yu back. That tyrannical, domineering fist force shattered Gongyang Yu¡¯s defensive power, leaving fist-shaped indentations in his body. His skin ripped open, leaving his flesh an indistinct meaty pulp.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    In the end, Su Yi twisted at the waist and his hand descended like a whip, smashing into Gongyang Yu¡¯s shoulder.

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    Gongyang Yu¡¯s scap shattered and broke, and he shot through the air and mmed into the ground like a shooting star, forming a massive crater. His face was covered in dust, and his body was covered in blood.

    He was badly injured!

    Su Yi¡¯s onught was relentless and unstoppable. Gongyang Yu couldn¡¯t even fight back!

    This tyrannical, forceful scene drew gasps from everyone watching. The Immortal Kings from the factions of the Eastern Sea were totally tongue-tied, as if they¡¯d seen a ghost.

    Qing Wu and Jin Zhuliu looked stricken. <i>He¡¯s an Immortal King, yet he one-sidedly suppressed Gongyang Yu!</i>

    From beginning to end, Gongyang Yu failed to turn the tides. He¡¯d even been badly injured!

    Qing Wu and Jin Zhuliu were stunned, and they found this hard to believe. Had Gongyang Yu gottencent? He hadn¡¯t! He¡¯d used the Tower of Endless Golden Radiance right from the start, and he¡¯d struck with unstoppable force.

    But it still wasn¡¯t enough!

    This proved that Li Xuanjun was strong enough to suppress Great Martial Stage experts!!!

    ¡°That guy... is seriously this ferocious?¡± Fan Zhui¡¯s heart had been on tenterhooks moments prior, but now, his eyes widened. Confusion was written all over his face.

    As the crowd watched in astonishment, Su Yi shifted on his feet, appeared on the ground, and charged at Gongyang Yu once more.

    Qing Wu¡¯s heart clenched, but just as she was about to go to his aid, Jin Zhuliu said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Brother Gongyang isn¡¯t so easily suppressed.¡±

    Indeed, it was just as she said. Before her voice had even finished echoing through the air, Gongyang Yu streaked into the air like an arc of divine light. He now gripped a dazzling silver knife.

    It was thin and only about half a foot long. Its entire surface was covered in strange, inscrutable markings. When Gongyang Yu thrust it, silver light ripped through the dome of heaven. Everyone watching felt a sharp pain in their hearts and minds.

    The Spirit Firmament Knife!

    A secret treasure refined by a god. It was simr to a divine talisman in that it was emzoned with taboo divine power. It was also simr in that, once activated, it would expend its stored power, and it could never be used again.

    ¡°Die!¡± Gongyang Yu roared in fury and swung the knife. Taboo destructive power burst Su Yi¡¯s offensive, forcing him backward.

    Qing Wu and Jin Zhuliu¡¯s spirits soared. Both of them grinned. They recognized the Spirit Firmament Knife, and knew that Gongyang Yu¡¯s injuries had thoroughly infuriated him.

    <i>Li Xuanjun... is about to lose!</i>

    ¡°Be careful! That¡¯s a god-level secret treasure!¡± Fan Zhui frantically called out a warning.

    But Su Yi wasn¡¯t at all concerned.

    On the contrary, a mocking grin tugged at his lips. ¡°He can¡¯t cut it with his own strength, so he can only rely on external items. Someone so worthless cannot possibly threaten me.¡±

    ¡°What did you just say!?¡± Gong Yangyu practically went mad with fury. He shot through the air and charged at Su Yi.

    <i>Weng!</i>

    The Spirit Firmament Knife produced a strange buzzing, and its edge vibrated. Countless intricate divine Dao Markings surged forth and fell like rain.

    When Gongyang Yu thrust the knife with all his might, that taboo, terrifying power made even Jin Zhuliu and Ging Wu shrink back for fear of the aftershock reaching them.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t retreat. Instead, he leaped ahead and stretched out his right arm. His fingers simply wrapped around the de and twisted.

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    The divine treasure shattered, inch by inch.

    Gongyang Yu was so astonished that his eyes practically popped out of their sockets, and his mind went nk.

    <i>That... That was a god-level secret treasure! How could an Immortal King possibly have destroyed it?</i>

 Chapter 1814 - Seen Through

    <h4>Chapter 1814 - Seen Through</h4>

    As Gongyang Yu stood there in a daze...

    <i>Whap!</i>

    He took a crisp p to the face. The tyrannical force copsed his cheekbone, and the impact sent him whirling in circles and flying backward.

    He hadn¡¯t quite dodged, but he¡¯d shifted right in the nick of time, avoiding the brunt of the blow. If he hadn¡¯t, that palm strike would have crushed his skull!

    Off in the distance, Qing Wu and Jin Zhuliu were both astonished. <i>How could an Immortal King possibly have destroyed a god-level secret treasure?</i>

    Treasures like that were the divine children¡¯s trump cards. They could threaten even Great Profound Stage experts! None of the divine children would use them lightly. Who could have imagined that someone would destroy one with such ease?

    ¡°This is bad!¡± When they saw Su Yi attack Gongyang Yu once more, Qing Wu immediately tried to intervene.

    <i>h!</i>

    Her fiery whip tore a hole through the sky. It was like a living, breathing poisonous snake as it tried to wrap around Su Yi¡¯s waist and intercept him.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even turn his head to look at it. He just used his fingers as a sword and shed out.

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    The whip fell limply to the ground as if it had been struck by lightning. That tyrannical force reached Qing Wu¡¯s wrists, and the shock was so intense that she almost lost her grip.

    But Jin Zhuliu seized the opportunity to shoot through the air and attack.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    He waved his sleeve through the air, and a purple flying sword shrouded in electric light shot forth, aimed directly at Su Yi¡¯s neck. Meanwhile, his hands formed a seal, and he unleashed his strongest divine ability. Countless whirlpools exploded into being.

    The contorted, rending power between the whirlpools interwove and resonated. The sky around Su Yi was instantly swept into the turbulent stretch of whirlpools, and it copsed with a bang.

    Su Yi¡¯s brow furrowed. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to pursue Gongyang Yu any further. Instead, he smacked the purple flying sword away with a punch, pressed down on the ground, and immediately exploded forward.

    <i>Kaboom!</i>

    He charged with such force that countless whirlpools copsed.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi swung his fist at Jin Zhuliu.

    <i>ng!!</i>

    Jin Zhuliu blocked with all his might, but the impact forced him back. Throughout his body, his qi churned, and the pain was so intense that he almost coughed up blood.

    Only now did he understand on a visceral level just how terrifying Su Yi¡¯sbat strength was. He was almostparable to Great Unity Stage experts!

    ¡°Activate!¡± Qing Wu¡¯s clothing swayed around her as she swung her whip and attacked.

    Gongyang Yu had already gotten the chance to catch his breath. Now, he charged once more without hesitation.

    All at once, two divine sons and one divine daughter were locked in fiercebat with Su Yi, throwing the entire stretch of heaven and earth into chaos. The mountains and rivers swayed.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    But the most unsettling part was that despite outnumbering their opponent, the three divine children were being suppressed!

    ¡°Get him!¡± Qing Wu tossed a snow-white octagonal pcemp into the air. It lit up, its terrifying radiance like silver floodwaters brimming with the taboo power of a deity.

    This was undoubtedly a divine secret treasure with the power to burn heaven and earth.

    Su Yi¡¯s sleeves billowed around him as he pressed down on the air.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The power of reincarnation nketed the sky and blotted out the sun. Themplight filling the air went out, and even the octagonal pcemp shattered.

    Su Yi shot forward and swung his sleeve through the air.

    It was as if he were sweeping away the dust, but although it seemed like an entirely unassuming, ordinary gesture, it sent Qing Wu flying. Her snowy skin split, cracked, and gushed with fresh blood.

    ¡°Die!¡± Jin Zhuliu bellowed and took out a divine talisman. It exploded into a dense tide of sword qi and whooshed forth with taboo destructive power.

    But it was still to no avail.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t even pause to look at it. He swung his palm through the air like a sword, and sword intent emzoned with the mysteries of reincarnation exploded into being with unstoppable force. Everywhere it passed, the dense tide of sword qi exploded into pieces.

    ¡°How is this possible!?¡± Jin Zhuliu found this difficult to believe. No matter what treasures of divine abilities they use, Su Yi broke them all in a single hit!

    Despite their Great Martial Stage power, they couldn¡¯t even shake him!

    How could they be anything but surprised?

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    The sound of snapped bones rang out. Gongyang Yu was already injured, but now, Su Yi crushed his right kneecap beneath his foot, making him cry out in agony.

    Meanwhile, Su Yi¡¯s right hand seized Gongyang Yu by the neck.

    But it was then that the ck pearl hanging from Gongyang Yu¡¯s neck suddenly lit up and burst with a terrifying power of the Laws, forcing Su Yi¡¯s hand away.

    Gongyang Yu seized the opportunity to flee into the distance. His face was full of shock and horror, and his whole body quivered.

    He was a Great Profound Stage divine son, yet he¡¯de dangerously close to being killed by an Immortal King!

    He still felt the aura of impending death lingering around his neck. His heart palpitated with lingering terror, and he didn¡¯t even need to think that, if not for the treasure hanging around his neck, he wouldn¡¯t have even been able to fight back. He¡¯d be dead already!

    ¡°Strange. What level of treasure is that?¡± His surefire killing blow had failed. Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but find this surprising.

    There was no denying that these divine children were troublesome opponents. Even with their cultivation bases restricted to the Great Martial Stage, they had endless trump cards avable to them!

    Even as his thoughts raced, Su Yi¡¯s movements never slowed, and he shot toward the next closest opponent, Qing Wu. He arced through the air like an unstoppable beam of light, sword intent connecting heaven and earth; he seemed invincible, as if nothing could stand in his way.

    Qing Wu and Jin Zhuliu felt thoroughly stifled.

    Due to the restrictions of the Laws of Heaven and Earth, they dared not use their full strength, but if they remained at the Great Martial Stage, they were no match for Su Yi. Even their trump cards were useless!

    How could they fight him like this?

    Before long, both Qing Wu and Jin Zhuliu were injured and iparably wretched.

    The distant onlookers, the Immortal Kings of the various factions of the Eastern Sea, stood there in a daze, their hearts full of indescribable confusion.

    Those were divine children! They could still ess Great Martial Stage cultivation, and their treasures were bequeathed to them by gods. Yet none of that did them any good!!

    Li Xuanjun was merely an Immortal King, but he was like an unshakeable mountain. He seemed practically invincible!

    Who¡¯d dare to believe such a thing?

    <i>So, his true strength was this terrifying all along... No wonder Qin Jianshu suffered such a massive setback during their sh over the Whirlpool of Blood. No wonder even that servant of his, Xue Kuiyin, met a grisly end...</i>

    Fan Zhui¡¯s heart shook.

    Su Yi¡¯s disy of strength seemed simply unbelievable. It was on the verge of overturning everything he¡¯d ever learned about cultivation!

    Even in the endlessly vast God Domain, nothing so unreasonable had ever happened before. This man was just an Immortal King! How could he cross major realms to rout powerhouses of higher cultivations?

    The most confusing part, and the most unsettling part, was that even divine secret treasures were useless against this Immortal King. They would have threatened even experts of the Great Profound Stage!

    Combined, Fan Zhui¡¯s mind almost went nk.

    <i>ng!!!</i>

    The purple sword swathed in electric light was sent flying backward.

    Jin Zhuliu suffered a bacsh and coughed up blood.

    Suddenly, Gongyang Yu hissed, ¡°I understand! He isn¡¯t Li Xuanjun at all. That¡¯s Su Yi! The heretic who controls the power of reincarnation!¡±

    Su Yi!!

    Jin Zhuliu and Qing Wu''s eyes widened as the realization struck like lightning, blowing away all their umted confusion. Everything suddenly made sense.

    Why was their opponent so heaven-defyingly strong? It was simple! He was really the reincarnation of the Eternal Night Immortal Sovereign! The former unparalleled Sword Sovereign of the Immortal Realm, the First Immortal of the Sword, a man unequaled in his era!

    Why could he counter and destroy their divine secret treasures?

    Naturally, it was because of the power of reincarnation!

    As divine children from the God Domain, they¡¯de to the Immortal Realm tasked with destroying Su Yi. How could they possibly be ignorant of how taboo the power of reincarnation was?

    This was a power so threatening that even the gods couldn¡¯t eat or sleep in peace!!

    The only reason Jin Zhuliu and the others hadn¡¯t realized this earlier was because they subconsciously still assumed Su Yi was just Divine Daughter Xi Ning¡¯s subordinate.

    Moreover, ording to the Immortal Realm¡¯s most recent rumors, Su Yi was still an Immortal Lord. Thus, the idea that ¡°Li Xuanjun¡± might really be Su Yi in disguise had never urred to them!

    ¡°Su Yi!¡±

    ¡°So, that¡¯s him!¡±

    ¡°But he¡¯s different from the rumors... He... He¡¯s already an Immortal King, and he can fight even Great Martial Stage experts!¡±

    The experts of the Eastern Sea¡¯s factions were stunned too. All of them were in uproar. <i>So, Li Xuanjun was really the infamous Su Yi all along! </i>

    It was an earth-shattering revtion.

    ¡°Su Yi? <i>He¡¯s </i>that guy who mastered the power of reincarnation!?¡± Fan Zhui finally understood, but the truth seemed unbelievable. All he could think was, <i>If the young leader really guessed Su Yi¡¯s identity, why didn¡¯t she kill him herself? He¡¯s a heretic the gods are all determined to see destroyed!!</i>

    Su Yi, meanwhile, wasn¡¯t at all surprised that they¡¯d realized his identity. He felt no further need to hide it, anyway.

    As the crowd watched in astonishment, his movements never stopped. He continued attacking with domineering force.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    His sleeves billowed around him, and sword qi filled heaven and earth as he continuously forced the three divine children back.

    Jin Zhuliu and Qing Wu could still hold out, but the already grievously injured Gongyang Yu wouldn¡¯tst much longer.

    When Gongyang Yu saw Su Yi attack once more, his eyes went bloodshot, and his eyes shed with ruthlessness. He bellowed, ¡°Do you really think this lofty one is so easily bullied!?¡±

    He cast aside his reservations and smacked the air.

    <i>Bang!!!</i>

    A heaven-shaking impact rang out, sending Su Yi staggering backward.

    This was the first time Su Yi had been forced back since the battle began.

    Meanwhile, everyone sensed that Gongyang Yu¡¯s aura had changed! It seemed he¡¯d undone a seal, as his Great Martial Stage cultivation soared and leaped straight into the Great Unity Stage.

    And it wasn¡¯t done yet. It was still climbing!

    That terrifying force made heaven and earth tremble. The sky wailed and churned on all sides.

    ¡°Has he gone insane!?¡± Qing Wu¡¯s heart shook, and the look on her beautiful face shifted erratically.

    Recovering his full strength meant an inevitable bacsh from the Laws. Even if Gongyang Yu somehow managed to survive, this would severely impact his chances of achieving divinity!

    This price was unquestionably far too heavy.

    This was why, despite their injuries piling on, and despite the repeated setbacks, they¡¯d suppressed their tempers, not daring to reveal their true strength.

    Yet now, Gongyang Yu had obviously thrown all caution to the wind. He was going to destroy Su Yi, heedless of the consequences!

    ¡°Insane? Not necessarily.¡± Jin Zhuliu¡¯s expression filled with uncertainty as he guessed what Gong Yangyu was thinking. ¡°Neither the good fortune to be found in these ruins nor an opportunity to be a god in the Immortal Realm is anywhere near as important as capturing Su Yi, don¡¯t you think?¡±

 Chapter 1815 - Seeking Out Oneâ€™s Own Demise

    <h4>Chapter 1815 - Seeking Out One¡¯s Own Demise</h4>

    Qing Wu was stunned, but a momentter, she realized what Jin Zhuliu was getting at.

    Gongyang Yu really was going all out, but it wasn¡¯t because his anger had gotten the best of him. Rather, this was a perfectly deliberate move. He wanted to capture Su Yi, the heretic who controlled the power of reincarnation!

    When Qing Wu thought about it, it made sense. If they killed Su Yi, they¡¯d have removed an enormoustent threat on the gods¡¯ behalf. Such a meritorious aplishment would lead to unimaginable benefits!

    And if they captured Su Yi alive... the rewards would be even grander!

    She didn¡¯t even need to think to know that, should Gongyang Yu seed, he¡¯d immediately leave the Immortal Realm and return to his n. When the time came, based on his enormous act of merit, they¡¯d surely reward him with a chance to attain divinity. Moreover, he¡¯d be the most talked about figure in the Immortal Realm! His prospects would be absolutely limitless!

    When Qing Wu realized this, even she was tempted.

    But when Su Yi saw what Gongyang Yu was attempting, his eyes shed with mockery. ¡°You''re seeking out your own demise.¡±

    He¡¯d long since concluded that the Book of Karma was indeed involved in the destruction of the lineage of the Dragon Pce.

    Who knew how many Great Realm experts had protected the Dragon Pce during the Primeval Era? But in the end, they still couldn¡¯t escape annihtion. It was easy to imagine how taboo and terrifying the power of karma was.

    To this day, this world was covered in karmic power, and Su Yi suspected the Book of Karma was still hidden somewhere in the ruins.

    Given the circumstances, revealing Great Profound Stage cultivation was tantamount to courting death.

    <i>Kaboom!</i>

    Heaven and earth were thrown into upheaval. Gongyang Yu¡¯s aura was increasingly terrifying.

    Without the slightest hesitation, he shot through the air and swung his palm at Su Yi.

    It was just a palm strike, but it was as if the starry skies were descending. Countless stars shed, and terrifying Great Profound Laws wrapped around Su Yi and sealed the area around him offpletely. There was nowhere to run!

    This was the power of the Great Profound Realm. Even a casual palm movement could manifest a hidden realm, effortlessly transforming the power of heaven and earth to one¡¯s own ends!

    There was no doubt about it: Gongyang Yu nned to end this as quickly as possible. He wanted to capture Su Yi and end this, as the longer he drew this out, the greater the bacsh from the surrounding Laws.

    Qing Wu and Jin Zhuliu realized this too. Both of them couldn¡¯t help but feel ready and raring to go. Admittedly, they were on Gongyang Yu¡¯s side, but who¡¯d willingly let the Heretic Reincarnator fall into another¡¯s hands?

    But it was then that Su Yi disappeared into thin air.

    Space was locked downpletely, yet he simply vanished!

    Gongyang Yu¡¯s ¡°surefire hit¡± struck nothing but air.

    <i>Boom!!</i>

    One hundred thousand feet of sky copsed with a bang. Explosive spatial power ran rampant, and the surrounding mountains and rivers copsed.

    But there was still no sign of Su Yi.

    Qing Wu was dumbstruck.

    Jin Zhuliu was dumbstruck too.

    <i>What¡¯s going on? How did an Immortal King dodge a Great Profound Stage cultivator¡¯s palm strike?</i>

    It was simply unreasonable, unbelievable to the extreme.

    After all, Great Profound Stage experts could transform the very power of heaven and earth, sealing the entire area on all sides. No one beneath the Great Profound Stage had any hope of escaping¡ªthis was an irond rule.

    Yet now, an Immortal King had broken the rule, dodging the attack of a Great Profound Stage cultivator right in the nick of time.

    Who could have anticipated this development? Who wouldn¡¯t have been startled?

    ¡°How is this...¡± Gongyang Yu¡¯s expression shifted dramatically.

    It was just as Qing Wu thought. He hadn¡¯t unleashed his true cultivation base because his anger overcame his rationality; rather, he wanted to use the strongest attack at his disposal to capture Su Yi alive in one fell swoop.

    If he seeded, he¡¯d acquire a stroke of good fortune sufficient to tempt even gods. Even if he paid a grievous price, his rewards would be beyond imagination.

    However...

    Despite all his confidence, his attack hit nothing but air!

    Gongyang Yu couldn¡¯t ept it. He¡¯d paid the price, yet the rewards had slipped through his fingers. Who could tolerate such a thing?

    <i>Boom!!</i>

    Before he could locate Su Yi, a strange energy fluctuation appeared deep within the firmament. A strange, taboo power of the Laws gathered like mad.

    Gongyang Yu¡¯s hair stood on end, and he inwardly cried out in rm.

    He immediately shattered a divine talisman.

    A rain of resplendent, dazzling golden light interwolve, forming six illusory Dao Steles around Gongyang Yu¡ªone above, one below, and one in each cardinal direction.

    The Six Harmonies Heaven-Sealing Talisman!!

    This was one of the life-saving treasures Gongyang Yu kept in reserve. Not even a fellow expert of the Great Profound Stage could shake it.

    The divine power within it could withstand even a single strike from a god!

    But a momentter, the six illusory Dao Steles crumbled.

    The Laws of heaven and earth erupted, as if heaven itself had lost its temperpletely. They transformed into a tangible flood, appearing out of nowhere to shatter the Six Harmonies Heaven-Sealing Talisman.

    Gongyang Yu visibly lost hisposure and tried to dodge with all his might, but it was to no avail.

    The Laws nketing the ruins filled everyst inch of sky. They were omnipresent, so there was nowhere they could not reach.

    There was no escaping this catastrophe short of leaving the ruins of the Dragon Pce altogether!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Gongyang Yu¡¯s body was suppressed, and his Great Profound Stage cultivation base was restricted. All over his body, his skin split as the terrifying power of the Lws bored into him like sharp drills.

    Endless agony coursed through his entire body. Despite his iron will, he shrieked and convulsed in agony.

    Qing Wu and Jin Zhuliu were about to jump into the fray, but when they saw this, their hair stood on end. Neither dared rush to Gongyang Yu¡¯s aid for fear of being swept into that terrifying power of the Laws.

    Earlier, they¡¯d been ready and raring to go, unwilling to see Gongyang Yu capture Su Yi. However, when they saw how miserable his oue was, all such thoughts evaporated.

    This strange catastrophe was just too terrifying. It wasn¡¯t any weaker than the divine misfortune permeating the Immortal Realm!

    It was then that Su Yi appeared out of nowhere, not far from Gongyang Yu, and swung his palm at Gongyang Yu¡¯s back.

    He fused some of the aura of the Sword of the Nine Hells into this strike and circted the power of Profound Ruin, stimting his cultivation base!

    Gongyang Yu was currently under the suppression of the Laws. How could he possibly defend himself?

    He was caught off guard, and the palm strike mmed into him.

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    He staggered on his feet, a palm-shaped indent on his back as his bones snapped and blood spurted from his mouth.

    And he was still suffering the terrifying suppression of the Laws. Now, he could no longer take it, and he plummeted down to earth.

    Meanwhile, the terrifying power of the Laws spread to Su Yi. Although it was only a portion of their power, they forced Su Yi back, and his blood and qi churned.

    The strangest part was that this power of the Laws contained the power of karma, and it relentlessly bored into his body.

    But this couldn¡¯t stop Su Yi. When he circted the mysteries of Profound Ruin, the wisps of karmic power shattered.

    Still, he missed the ideal opportunity to deliver Gongyang Yu a follow-up attack.

    When Gongyang Yu suppressed his cultivation back down to the Great Martial level, that terrifying power of thews disappeared.

    Jin Zhuliu and Qing Wu seized the opportunity to rush to his aid.

    ¡°Retreat!¡± bellowed Jin Zhuliu.

    A dreamlike, taboo arc of light shot into the firmament, and the surrounding skies caught aze.

    <i>Kaboom!</i>

    The surrounding thousand miles of mountains and rivers burned and copsed.

    Jin Zhuliu, Qing Wu, and Gongyang Yu had already disappeared, as if they¡¯d vanished into thin air. No trace of them remained.

    There was no doubt about it. Earlier, Jin Zhuliu used some sort of taboo secret treasure that could break through encirclements. This let him flee this stretch of heaven and earth in an instant. Not even a trace of their presence remained!

    Su Yi frowned.

    All that fighting, yet he still hadn¡¯t killed any of his enemies. He wasn¡¯t at all pleased with this result.

    Still, he had no choice but to admit that the divine children were hard to kill!

    For one thing, their cultivation bases were terrifying; all were in the Great Profound Stage. For another, they had seemingly endless trump cards. There was no defending against all of them. Take Jin Zhuliu¡¯s talisman, the one he¡¯d used to flee¡ªnot even Su Yi could stop him.

    <i>But I injured Gongyang Yu, and he took the brunt of the Laws¡¯ bacsh. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s damaged his foundations in the Grand Dao. Moreover, the Laws here contain karmic power. Even if he lives, his vitality has been badly damaged, </i>thought Su Yi. <i>And Jin Zhuliu and Qing Wu saw how wretched the Laws¡¯ suppression left Gongyang Yu. Even knowing who I really am, they won¡¯t dare act recklessly. It¡¯s enough.</i>

    At his current cultivation, he really couldn¡¯t contend with Great Profound Stage cultivators.

    In the past, he¡¯d have had to use the Tree of All Worlds¡¯ Breaking Barriers ability to escape Gongyang Yu¡¯s full-force attack.

    But now that Gongyang Yu had served as an example, Su Yi dared say with certainty that unless they seized a perfect opportunity or were forced into a corner, none of the divine children would dare fight him with their true cultivations.

    ¡°He actually... won...¡± Fan Zhui looked dazed. He was ovee with astonishment. To him, what Su Yi had just aplished was practically a miracle!

    He was an Immortal King, yet he¡¯d routed a group of divine children, forcing them to flee in panic. If word made it back to the God Domain, it would astonish even the gods!

    ¡°Run!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and retreat!¡±

    Meanwhile, the Immortal Kings of the Eastern Sea¡¯s prominent factions scampered off in panic.

    At the same time, they felt bitter and angry. <i>How could they just leave us like that? They didn¡¯t even say anything first, let alone try to take us with them!</i>

    Meanwhile, Su Yi took a deep breath and raised his right arm as if it were a sword.

    Countless streaks of sword qi whooshed in from all sides, so densely packed that they nketed heaven and earth.

    And when Su Yi swung his arm through the air, they burst forth like a sweeping hurricane, whooshing in all directions.

    <i>Splurt! Splurt! Splurt!</i>

    One after another, the Immortal Kings exploded. Blood sttered the air.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Wherever his sword qi went, nothing could stand in its way!

    Even the peak Miracle Realm Immortal Kings fell to a single hit.

    Desperate cries shook the heavens, and shrieks rose and fell in waves. In the blink of an eye, many of the twenty-or-so Immortal Kings died. Those hit died, no exceptions!

    This attack was called Wandering the Ten Directions.

    <i>My sword wanders the ten directions, from the blue dome of heaven to the Yellow Springs below!</i>

    Blood fell like rain, staining the ground red.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t pursue the fleeing Immortal Kings. It wasn¡¯t that he was merciful, but that he didn¡¯t care about them in the slightest. He simply turned around and walked over to Fan Zhui.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get out of here.¡±

    Meanwhile, he took out a golden message talisman and sent word to Xi Ning that she needn¡¯t worry; he¡¯d saved Fan Zhui.

    But just as Su Yi and Fan Zhui were about to leave, a figure appeared in the distance.

 Chapter 1816 - A Dragon Trapped in a Shallow Pool

    <h4>Chapter 1816 - A Dragon Trapped in a Shallow Pool</h4>

    This new arrival was none other than Qin Jianshu!

    But when he saw that only Su Yi and Fan Zhui remained standing, his heart thudded in his chest, and he inwardly cried out, <i>This is bad!</i>

    ¡°I recall thatst time, you said that when we next met, I wouldn¡¯t be so lucky, and that you¡¯d scatter my ashes to the wind,¡± Su Yi teased.

    Qin Jianshu¡¯s expression was unsightly, and he felt deeply humiliated.

    However, in the end, he turned and left without a word. He was extraordinarily speedy, too; he disappeared over the horizon in a sh.

    Su Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. <i>He might be a little on the cowardly side, but there¡¯s no denying that after suffering a few setbacks, he¡¯s gotten considerably wiser.</i>

    When Fan Zhui saw this, his heart churned. <i>They didn¡¯t even fight, but he still sent a divine son like Qin Jianshu fleeing in terror? Just how badly did Qin Jianshu lose to him in the Blood Whirlpool Zone?</i>

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Su Yi. He put his hands behind his back and shot off.

    Fan Zhui followed shortly after, but his mentality had already undergone an earth-shaking transformation.

    He was grateful that Su Yi had saved him from disaster, and Su Yi¡¯s strength had astonished him, but more than that, he finally knew who Su Yi really was. He was still grateful, but his heart was full of indescribable dread.

    <i>When I see the young leader, I¡¯ll have to ask her how she ns to treat Su Yi going forward, </i>thought Fan Zhui.

    He was from the God Domain, and he knew how the gods felt about reincarnation.

    ......

    Enough time to burn a stick of incenseter, Qing Xiao, Jin Zhuliu, Qing Wu, Qin Jianshu, and Gongyang Yu reconvened.

    Them aside, there were numerous prominent experts from the Eastern Sea¡¯s various factions. Their lineup was so immense and powerful that they could have acted with impunity in the outside world.

    Yet now, the atmosphere was a bit stifled!

    ¡°So, it turns out that he was really Su Yi....¡± said Qing Xiao, his expression dark. <i>No wonder I thought ¡®Li Xuanjun¡¯ seemed somehow familiar. So, he was Su Yi all along! That¡¯s the young man who killed Bai Liu in the Kunwu Hidden Realm!</i>

    Jin Zhuliu said, ¡°Daoist Brother Qing Xiao, seems to me that we¡¯d best change our approach. Our current n won¡¯t cut it.¡±

    On their way to the ruins of the Dragon Pce, Qing Xiao decided to capture Jing Cheng and Jing Hongyu first, then target Xi Ning and ¡°Li Xuanjun.¡±

    But now, it seemed obvious that this n wasn¡¯t feasible.

    Qing Xiao frowned. He already knew what had happened earlier, and Su Yi¡¯s terrifying strength astonished him, too.

    Gongyang Yu was badly injured, and his foundations in the Grand Dao were damaged. Moreover, traces of karmic power lingered in his body.

    He was so wretched that even Qing Xiao almost couldn¡¯t bear to look at him.

    ¡°We do indeed have to change our approach.¡± Qing Xiao took a deep breath to calm himself down, then said, ¡°Although Su Yi¡¯sbat prowess is heaven-defying, he isn¡¯t unbeatable, so don¡¯t let him intimidate you.¡±

    Qing Wu couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Then what do you think we should do next time we see Su Yi?¡±

    Jin Zhuliu and Qin Jianshu looked at Qing Xiao too. All of them had shed with Su Yi before, and they¡¯d experienced his strength firsthand. It wasn¡¯t exactly that they were <i>afraid, </i>but they were definitely cautious, and they no longer dared to underestimate him.

    ¡°There¡¯s plenty of things we can try,¡± said Qing Xiao. ¡°For one thing, we can endure for now, watch, and wait, then borrow another¡¯s hands to kill him.¡±

    ¡°Another¡¯s hands?¡± said Jin Zhuliu. The others looked thoughtful.

    It was true. They weren¡¯t the only ones to have entered the ruins of the Dragon Pce.

    Numerous prominent figures of the Immortal Realm¡¯s top factions were here too. How could they possibly give up on Su Yi, the only person capable of deciphering the secret glyphs of the Dragon Pce?

    And that was even before factoring in the deep grudge between him and the Immortal realm¡¯s top factions!

    Them aside, the Giant Whale Spirit Race, the ones most familiar with the ruins, wouldn¡¯t let Su Yi go either.

    ¡°But I¡¯m afraid that they alone cannot possibly oppose Su Yi,¡± said Jin Zhuliu, shaking his head.

    Su Yi was strong enough to kill even Great Martial Stage experts. Not even divine children like them could take him down, so who could?

    These were the ruins of the Dragon Pce! Here, no matter how high your cultivation base was, you had to suppress it down to the Great Martial Stage!

    This made Su Yi iparably threatening.

    ¡°Borrowing another¡¯s hands might not be enough to kill Su Yi, but it can at least create an opportunity for us,¡± said Qing Xiao. ¡°Based on what you told me, Su Yi¡¯s power of reincarnation can counter our divine treasures. We cannot defeat him in a direct confrontation unless we throw all caution to the wind and reveal our full strength.

    ¡°But if Su Yi runs into danger, or if something happens during the hunt for good fortune, that might well give us an opening to exploit!¡±

    Everyone mulled that over.

    Jin Zhuliu frowned. ¡°But that¡¯s far too passive. Isn¡¯t there anything else we can do?¡±

    ¡°There is,¡± Qing Xiao said without missing a beat. ¡°He swept his gaze across the group and said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m sure you know the answer already. Next time we see Su Yi, we can all join forces, unleash our Great Profound Stage cultivations, and take him down in one fell swoop!¡±

    The crowd¡¯s expressions filled with uncertainty. It was true. This method might have seemed simplistic, but it was the most likely to be effective.

    However, it came at a heavy price!

    One look at Gongyang Yu, and they knew their foundations in the Grand Dao would be destroyed. Even if they somehow recovered, when the path to divinity appeared, they¡¯d have no hope of proving their Daos and bing gods!

    Qing Xiao immediately saw through them. ¡°What, you''re afraid you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences? You''re not wrong, but it¡¯ll be impossible to capture him without paying the corresponding price.¡±

    Everyone fell silent. They would never have guessed that the situation would be this troublesome!

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Su Yi realizes that we¡¯re subject to the threat of the Dragon Pce¡¯s Laws and that we cannot use our full strength. <i>That¡¯s </i>why he dares to act so pridefully!¡± Qing Wu gnashed his teeth.

    Even disregarding their status as divine children from the God Domain, they were unparalleled Great Profound Stage experts in their own right. Yet now, the restriction of the Laws left them unable to defeat a mere Immortal King. Who wouldn¡¯t have felt stifled?

    ¡°This is what it means to be a dragon trapped in a shallow pool,¡± sighed Jin Zhuliu.

    The others felt frustrated too, but their hands were effectively tied. Without the restrictions of the Laws, they could have killed Su Yi easily. How could they have needed to be so cautious?

    But Qin Jianshuughed coldly. ¡°Dragons in a shallow pool? Hah! Forgive me if my words are grating to the ear, but you think too highly of yourselves, and too little of Su Yi!¡±

    The others frowned.

    Qing Xiao furrowed his brow in displeasure. ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    Qin Jianshu said, ¡°How could the Heretic Reincarnator be so easily killed? If it were that easy, why haven¡¯t the gods managed it even after all this time?¡±

    The others were instantly at a loss for words.

    Qin Jianshuughed coldly. ¡°In the God Domain, everyone knows that the gods forbid reincarnation. Why? Simple! Because they fear its power! Admittedly, Su Yi¡¯s still just an Immortal King, but as you can see, he¡¯s already strong enough to kill Great Martial Stage experts. What Immortal King of the God Domain canpare? And with the power of reincarnation, he isn¡¯t even afraid of divine treasures? How could you look down on someone like him?¡±

    The others exchanged nces.

    Qin Jianshu concluded, ¡°No matter how you decide to handle Su Yi, I won¡¯t participate in any further operations targeting him in the Dragon Pce!¡±

    With that, he turned and left.

    The others were gobsmacked. Then, their expressions gradually darkened.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought Qin Jianshu was so spineless! A few little setbacks, that¡¯s all, but he¡¯s already been scared off. Truly shameless,¡± jeered Jin Zhuliu.

    Qing Xiao shook his head and said gravely, ¡°Everything he said earlier was true. If we want to take down Su Yi, we cannot afford to underestimate him in the slightest.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We have to take our expedition into the ruins slowly and steadily, and we cannot act recklessly, as doing so could lead to irreparable mistakes,¡± said Qing Wu. As she spoke, she nced at Gongyang Yu, who was tending to his wounds not far away.

    There was no doubt about it; she was using Gongyang Yu as a warning to the others.

    Gongyang Yu silently opened his eyes and said coldly, ¡°My foundations in the Grand Dao have been damaged, and I truly am not fated to be a god in the Immortal Realm. That makes me different from the rest of you. I have nothing left to lose!¡±

    With that, he rose and said icily, ¡°Worst case scenario, we don¡¯t manage to kill Su Yi during this expedition, but there¡¯s alwayster, isn¡¯t there? We have plenty of time and opportunities left. We have to maintain a long-term vision!

    Everyone fell silent. Each had their own thoughts.

    ......

    Deep within the ruins of the Dragon Pce.

    A rtively intact ancient ritual ground stood in a stretch of ruins shrouded in thunderclouds.

    A battered altar stood at the center of the ritual grounds.

    The altar was covered in the strange and mysterious glyphs of the Dragon Pce. The text was like twisting, coiled dragons wrapping around the altar.

    The Spirit Sacrifice Altar!

    During the Primeval Era, the lineage of the Dragon Pce conducted sacrifices here. It was one of the most important ces in the Dragon Pce.

    A group of Giant Whale Spirit Race experts had gathered on the altar.

    Their ranks included Jing Cheng and Jing Hongyu!

    ¡°This sted ce really is far too terrifying...¡± Jing Hongyu looked up at the dome of heaven, dread written all over his face.

    Blood-red clouds blotted out the sky. Everything was deathly silent, yet the atmosphere was suffocatingly oppressive.

    Jing Hongyu knew that the moment someone left the altar, no matter who they were, the dense lightning clouds would attack!

    Over the years, several experts of the Giant Whale Spirit Race had died like that. Not one had survived!

    ¡°But if we can discover the altar¡¯s secrets, everything will have been worth it,¡± said Jing Hongyu. He looked at the altar, his gaze heating up.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The Giant Whale Spirit Race had an ancient tome that they¡¯d passed down since the Primeval Era. It said that the Spirit Sacrifice Altar of the Dragon Pce hid enormous secrets, and that if they uncovered them, they might well find the Dragon Pce¡¯s treasury!

    Jing Cheng had been meditating this entire time, but suddenly, he opened his eyes and pulled a shing message talisman from his sleeve.

    Jing Hongyu couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°High Elder, what happened?¡±

    Jing Cheng gnashed his teeth. ¡°The situation has changed. Li Xuanjun is actually Su Yi!¡±

    <i>Su Yi? </i>Jing Hongyu gasped, and his heart shook. <i>How could it possibly be him?</i>

 Chapter 1817 - Three Goals

    <h4>Chapter 1817 - Three Goals</h4>

    Originally, ording to Jing Cheng¡¯s ns, when ¡°Li Xuanjun¡± inevitably met with disaster, he¡¯d shatter the talisman they¡¯d given him. But now, an unexpected variable had appeared in their ns¡ªSu Yi had indeed met with danger, only to send three divine children fleeing in terror!

    ¡°All that nning, but I would never have guessed that guy would be Su Yi!¡± Jing Cheng said sourly.

    ¡°High Elder, should we change our approach?¡± Jing Hongyu realized this would be difficult too.

    Su Yi¡¯s real identity didn''t mean that much to them, but his terrifying strength filled their hearts with terror. How could someone so powerful possibly lower his head in submission to the Giant Whales?

    ¡°No need for that,¡± Jing Cheng said decisively. ¡°As of yet, Su Yi has no idea of our ns to control him. All we need to do is express our sincerity, and we might well be able to work with him.¡±

    Jing Hongyu was stunned. ¡°Work with him?

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said Jing Cheng. His eyes shed. ¡°He can decipher the secret glyphs of the Dragon Pce, while we control many of the Dragon Pce¡¯s secrets. Do you really think he¡¯ll refuse to work with us?¡±

    Jing Cheng paused, then said, ¡°And if we form an alliance with him, his strength will only benefit us. Even if we encounter other powerfulpetitors, we can have him charge into battle in our ce while we kick back and enjoy the rewards.¡±

    He then got up and said, ¡°We cannot afford dys. Let¡¯s go find him and have a chat in person.¡±

    ......

    Fan Zhui sat atop a peak shrouded in fog, meditating and tending to his wounds.

    All the while, Su Yi sprawled out in his wicker chair, holding a jug of wine. He lookedpletelynguid.

    Xi Ning sat on a nearby boulder and said, ¡°Although I guessed your identity, Fellow Daoist, I didn¡¯t realize you were already this strong.¡±

    She was tall, slender, and her in clothes were entirely unadorned, yet she was beautiful enough to make one¡¯s heart shake. As she spoke, her bright eyes shone with a hint of strange light. Fan Zhui had already told her about the earlier battle, and inwardly, she couldn¡¯t help but exim over it.

    Su Yi chuckled and looked at Xi Ning. ¡°Since you realized my identity, why choose to work with me?¡±

    ¡°In the God Domain, gods are divided into different camps. Some cannot tolerate the appearance of reincarnation, some are dead-set on acquiring its power for themselves, and some remain uninvolved and single-heartedly pursue the Dao... Simply put, all the camps have their own stance on the matter.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. He¡¯d long since guessed as much.

    Even in the Human Realm, he¡¯d known that in the God Realm that transcended the River of Epochs, there were gods that viewed him with enmity, but there were also gods that eagerly awaited his return!

    Like Luo Yao, who called him her Daoist Brother!

    Two of his past lives had died in battle against the gods, but even though the gods had killed him in the end, not all were his enemies. In his past lives, he''d had friends among them, too. Like Luo Yao!

    ¡°What about you?¡± Su Yi asked with great interest. ¡°What¡¯s your stance?¡±

    Xi Ning twirled a lock of dark hair, then batted her eyes coquettishly. ¡°Guess, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Su Yi was at a loss. ¡°Nothing is harder to guess than a woman¡¯s feelings, but at least for now, I see you as my fellow Daoist.¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist¡± was an ordinary title, but if you really thought about it, you¡¯d discover the true meaning of the phrase.

    In pursuit of the Grand Dao, only those who knew and understood you could truly be your fellows!

    People with different aspirations and principles¡ªpeople who sought different Daos¡ªcouldn¡¯t get along, let alone be friends!

    Xi Ning could feel the weight of the phrase ¡°fellow Daoist¡± in Su Yi¡¯s eyes, and her melodious voice softened considerably.

    ¡°Just like you, I have numerous secrets. Some are rted to my background, while others are connected to my unique talents. Still others involve long predetermined karma,¡± Xi Ning said softly. ¡°Even in my n of origin, only my parents and grandfather know about these secrets, and they see them as a taboo. However, not even they understand these secrets. Not even I understand them. Even after all this time, I¡¯ve yet to find any answers.¡±

    Su Yi was stunned. He couldn¡¯t quite grasp what she was getting at.

    ¡°Thus, one of my goals ining to the Immortal Realm was to find the Book of Karma and use its power to shed light on my secrets,¡± said Xi Ning.

    Only then did Su Yi understand.

    Everyone had their secrets, but Xi Ning¡¯s secrets were obviously unique and extraordinary!

    After all, she was a divine daughter, and that meant her n had to have at least one deity in residence, yet not none of them could see through the secrets surrounding her. Even they saw them as a taboo.

    This was simply unbelievable!

    ¡°In other words, what I¡¯m after has nothing to do with your power of reincarnation. That¡¯s why I chose to work with you despite recognizing you, Fellow Daoist.¡± A smile arose on Xi Ning¡¯s beautiful face. ¡°Of course, I must say that meeting you and getting to know you was an act of fate. My grandfather often says that in pursuit of the Dao, you ought to act as a positive force. For me, meeting you was a stroke of positive karma.¡±

    Su Yi recalled how he and Xi Ning had met, and what they¡¯d experienced together, and he couldn¡¯t help but be rueful too. ¡°Fate is indeed too wondrous for words.¡±

    The two of them quickly moved on to other topics. The atmosphere was as harmonious as if they were old friends reunited.

    As they conversed, Su Yi learned a lot. For instance, he learned that those present were far from the only divine children to have descended into the Immortal Realm!

    Moreover, some of the particrly powerful divine children had yet to show themselves.

    He also learned that in the days leading up to the appearance of the path to divinity, more and more divine children would enter the Immortal Realm.

    The crux of the matter was that an opportunity to achieve divinity was so rare it could only be happened upon by chance even in the God Domain.

    And the opportunity about to arise in the God Realm wasn¡¯t the least bit ordinary. They suspected that rare, peak Epoch Laws would appear!

    If someone seized the right moment and became a god, they could condense a top-ss Godhead!

    To the factions of the God Domain, an opportunity like this was far too precious. Everyone wanted their share of the spoils.

    ording to Xi Ning, the day the power of divine misfortunepletely disappeared from the Laws of the Immortal Realm, the path to divinity would appear!

    Next, she told him that the divine children actually had three goals when they arrived in the Immortal Realm early.

    First, they wanted to vie for opportunities to achieve divinity.

    Second, they wanted to hunt the one who¡¯d mastered reincarnation.

    Third, they wanted to seek out the Nine Mysteries of Chaos!

    This third goal came as a surprise to Su Yi, but Xi Ning quickly exined.

    The Immortal Realm¡¯s Nine Mysteries of Chaos were supreme treasures born of the Immortal Realm¡¯s chaos source. Each contained an Epoch Law. They could thus be called Epoch Treasures!

    Long ago, during the Primeval Era, someone acquired the Umbre of Tribtions and the Sky-Stealing Hook and left the Immortal Realm.

    That aside, the mysterious sword cultivator, Li Fuyou, had acquired the Sword of Proximity.

    She was fairly certain about the Book of Karma, but not even Xi Ning knew how many of the other Nine Mysteries of Chaos remained in the Immortal Realm.

    The divine children were seeking out these treasures because when it came time to vie for opportunities to achieve divinity, controlling a secret chaos treasure would be inestimably useful!

    This was why Qing Xiao, Jin Zhuliu, and the others were participating in this expedition into the ruins of the Dragon Pce.

    After learning all this, Su Yi realized something. If it was as he suspected, one of the Nine Mysteries of Chaos, the Sword of Proximity, was inside that six-inch stone coffin he¡¯d acquired!

    ......

    The third thing Xi Ning told him regarded the divine children¡¯sbat strengths.

    Everyone capable of bing a divine child was the descendant of a deity! They were born with extraordinary aptitude and spirit roots, and divine blood flowed through their veins!

    Even in the God Domain, very, very few people had divine lineage.

    And those qualified to descend into the Immortal Realm were practically all in the Great Profound Realm, just one step away from achieving divinity. All they needed was an opportunity!

    That aside, all of the divine children had numerous hidden cards up their sleeves. These were enough to suppress others of the same cultivation.

    No one in the Immortal Realm could contend with them. Even those old-timers at the pinnacle of the Great Realm were, at best, the divine children¡¯s equals in terms of individual strength.

    However, the divine children had all had numerous killer weapons and divine treasures, and that gave them an edge. This alone was enough to threaten the Great Profound Stage experts of the Immortal Realm.

    Admittedly, due to the divine misfortune within the Laws of the Immortal Realm, the divine children had no choice but to suppress their cultivations down to the Great Martial Stage. But when the power of divine misfortune disappeared, who in the Immortal Realm would possibly be a match for them?

    Here, Xi Ning sighed with deep ruefulness. ¡°This world is home to countless living beings, but they¡¯re born unequal. Some are born as lowly as des of grass, destined to struggle amidst death, disease, and old age, then fade away with the passing years. Yet others are like the beloved children of heaven from the moment of their birth. Their backgrounds alone are enough to make even the top experts of the Immortal Realm pale byparison.¡±

    Su Yi chuckled. ¡°But some things are fair. All of us face obstacles and difficulties we cannot resolve, and, if we encounter sufficient danger, even the mightiest of gods... are not exempt from death.¡±

    Xi Ning was briefly stunned. ¡°Butpared to the world¡¯s countless cultivators, a god¡¯s chances of death are minuscule. For all intents and purposes, they¡¯re eternal, undying rulers.¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°That¡¯s because they haven¡¯t met me yet.¡±

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°....¡± Xi Ning had nothing to say to that, but she had a strange look in her eyes. She could tell that Su Yi really didn¡¯t take the gods seriously!

    ¡°Seems to me that, in pursuit of the Grand Dao, some are stronger than others, but no one is unbeatable,¡± Su Yi said softly. ¡°Gods might well have never-ending lifespans, but that doesn¡¯t mean they can¡¯t be defeated, and it doesn¡¯t mean they can¡¯t die. Were that the case, what need would they have to fear the power of reincarnation?¡±

    Xi Ning couldn¡¯t help but take another look at Su Yi. She¡¯d initially assumed Su Yi had spoken so rudely because he viewed the gods with enmity.

    But now, she got the sense that deep within his heart, Su Yi had never once held any awe for the gods! That was the true reason he dared speak of them without reservation!

    Xi Ning couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. In the God Domain, the gods were lofty existences, rulers presiding over all others. The masses could only gaze upon them with awe and reverence, never to reach their heights. Those who spoke ill of the gods were decried as sphemers!

    But Su Yi was different. He wasn¡¯t spheming against the gods because he foolishly overestimated his own strength. He really, truly, just wasn¡¯t afraid of them!

    Xi Ning thought for a moment, but just as she was about to say something, space rippled in the distant skies.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1818 - Neutralizing Karmic Attachments

    <h4>Chapter 1818 - Neutralizing Karmic Attachments</h4>

    Spatial ripples spread outward, and a figure appeared out of nowhere.

    This was none other than High Elder Jing Cheng of the Giant Whale Spirit Race.

    Xi Ning furrowed her brow, but Su Yi didn¡¯t find this at all strange.

    After entering the ruins of the Dragon Pce, Jing Cheng gave him a jade slip and said that if he encountered danger, he could shatter it, and the Giant Whale Spirit Race would rush to his aid. He still had the jade slip on him. It wasn¡¯t at all strange that Jing Cheng would show up of his own ord.

    ¡°This old man came uninvited. Please, don¡¯t take offense, Fellow Daoists.¡± Jing Cheng smiled, approached, and bowed to them in greeting, one by one.

    Su Yi smiled faintly. ¡°Tell me, then. Why did youe uninvited?¡±

    Jing Cheng said solemnly, ¡°Naturally, because I hope to work together to seek out the good fortune within these ruins.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Su Yi. Suddenly, he asked, ¡°Do you already know who I really am?¡±

    Jing Cheng¡¯s gaze focused, and he eximed, ¡°Your powers of perception are impressive indeed. This old man can¡¯t help but admire you.¡±

    Su Yi said thoughtfully, ¡°Then you presumably know about my battle with Gongyang Yu and the others too.¡±

    ¡°...¡± In the face of Su Yi¡¯s gaze, Jing Cheng felt inexplicably ufortable, as if all of his secrets had been seen through.

    He took a moment to steady himself, then nodded. ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case.¡±

    Su Yi got straight to the point. ¡°We can work together, but first, I need to see the Giant Whale Spirit Race¡¯s sincerity. Otherwise, you can forget it.¡±

    Jing Cheng¡¯s brow furrowed imperceptibly, but then, heughed. ¡°We naturally ought to do just that. This old man can assure you that you shall receive half of whatever good fortune we acquire, Fellow Daoist!¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°You call that sincerity?¡±

    Jing Cheng didn¡¯t lose his temper. Instead, he said probingly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, how about you name your conditions? If they¡¯re something I can agree to, I will. I won¡¯t even furrow my brow!¡±

    Su Yi stretched out two fingers. ¡°I have two conditions. First, Fellow Daoist Xi Ning and I get eighty percent of whatever good fortune we acquire.¡±

    Jing Cheng¡¯s brow furrowed, and his smile faded. Indescribable fury welled within his heart. <i>The bastard¡¯s got quite the unseemly appetite!</i>

    But in the end, he held back and didn¡¯t rush to express his stance.

    Su Yi continued casually, ¡°Second, I don¡¯t like it when people plot against me or try to trick me, so if you want me to trust your sincerity, open your sea of consciousness and let me ce my mark on your soul.¡±

    This time, Jing Cheng visibly lost his cool and shouted, ¡°Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t you think your demands are over the line?¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Rx. I wouldn¡¯t sink so low as to use the mark on your soul to threaten or control you. I simply want to make sure you don¡¯t plot against me while we¡¯re working together.¡±

    Jing Cheng¡¯s expression shifted. ¡°Fellow Daoist, I can understand your concerns. How about I swear on my Dao Heart?¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve never trusted oaths. If you agree to my terms, I¡¯ll agree to work with you. If not, I won''t. Of course, you¡¯re wee to refuse.¡±

    Jing Cheng¡¯s chest heaved with obvious fury.

    Su Yi ignored him and drank, entirely unperturbed.

    Jing Cheng sank into silence, then said, ¡°The ruins of the Dragon Pce are full of untold dangers. Aren¡¯t you afraid you¡¯ll encounter unexpected cmity if you refuse to work with us?¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Is that a threat?¡±

    Jing Cheng said calmly, ¡°This old man is simply stating a fact. After all, as I¡¯m sure you¡¯re well aware, you¡¯ve thoroughly offended Qing Xiao, Jin Zhuliu, and the other divine children. If the experts of the Immortal Realm¡¯s top factions learn who you are, they¡¯ll target you too.¡±

    He paused, then said, ¡°Given the circumstances, working with us would be the wisest course of action, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Su Yi said tly, ¡°No need to waste your breath. I¡¯ll just ask you this. Do you agree to my terms or not?¡±

    Jing Cheng¡¯s expression darkened, but in the end, he forced his fury back down and said, ¡°I¡¯ll think it over carefully. Once I¡¯ve decided, I¡¯ll naturallye see you again, Fellow Daoist. Farewell.¡±

    Suddenly, Su Yi appeared out of nowhere and said with the utmost seriousness, ¡°Seems to me you¡¯d best decide before you leave. I¡¯ll give you fifteen minutes. That ought to be enough.¡±

    As he spoke, he reached for Jing Cheng¡¯s shoulder.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The surrounding skies were thrown into turmoil, and Jing Cheng disappeared just in the nick of time. Su Yi¡¯s hand hit nothing but air.

    Despite himself, Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose, and he whipped around.

    Several tens of thousands of feet away, Jing Cheng appeared beneath the dome of heaven, his aged face iparably ashen.

    ¡°Su Yi! So you insist on doing things the hard way!¡± Jing Cheng¡¯s gaze was sinister. ¡°In that case, you¡¯d best watch yourself! Whatever you do, make sure nothing bad happens to you!¡±

    Before his voice had even finished echoing through the air, he vanished.

    Xi Ning was just about to give chase when Su Yi shook his head and said, ¡°No need. The old-timer most likely controls a relic of the Dragon Pce that lets him use its Laws to teleport freely. Short of sealing off a stretch of heaven and earth in advance, it¡¯d be hard to confine him.¡±

    Earlier, he noticed that Jing Cheng gripped amand token that produced a wondrous resonance with the Laws of the surrounding area. This was what let Jing Cheng escape, startled but unharmed.

    Xi Ning asked, ¡°Why not feign civility and agree to work with him, then take him down if and when he tried something?¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°It would be a bad idea. The Giant Whale Spirit Race knows these ruins like the backs of their hands. They have the home turf advantage, so it¡¯d be hard to defend myself if they harbor ill intentions.¡±

    ¡°But now, Jing Cheng undoubtedly hates you to the bone,¡° said Xi Ning. ¡°It¡¯s even entirely possible that he¡¯ll work with others to take you down.¡±

    Su Yi could decipher the secret glyphs of the Dragon Pce. That meant that everyone here would be dead-set on controlling him, not just the Giant Whale Spirit Race!

    If Jing Cheng went all out and chose to work with experts of other factions, it would be troublesome indeed. After all, the Giant Whales knew the ruins better than anyone!

    ¡°No need for concern. ¡°Su Yi stretchednguidly. ¡°The Giant Whales have an advantage here in the ruins of the Dragon Pce, but they can¡¯t read its secret glyphs, and there¡¯s no way they¡¯ve truly grasped all of its secrets.

    ¡°Even if they join up with other factions, they aren¡¯t much of a threat.¡± Here, Su Yi¡¯s eyes shone with inscrutable light. ¡°It might not be polite to say this, but <i>they¡¯re</i> the ones who ought to fear <i>my </i>retribution.¡±

    Xi Ning was stunned. She could tell that Su Yi waspletely confident that he could handle anything they threw at him!

    ¡°What do you n to do, Fellow Daoist?¡± asked Xi Ning. Her curiosity had been piqued.

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon,¡± Su Yi said with a mysterious grin.

    ......

    Four hourster.

    A long dried-up pond stood in a foggy, dpidatedndscape. Wisps of silver starlight emanated from the bottom of the pond, dreamlike and ethereal.

    Su Yi and hispanions appeared in the distance.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, guess what¡¯s buried at the bottom of the pond,¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡°Surely some sort of treasure?¡± whispered Xi Ning.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s most likely one of the secrets of the ruins of the Dragon Pce,¡± Su Yi said with augh.

    ¡°A secret?¡± Xi Ning was stunned.

    But Su Yi was already taking action. He shifted on his feet, appeared above the dried-up pool, stretched out his hands, and grabbed.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The base of the pond split, and a glittering arc of silver light shot forth.

    Upon closer inspection, it was a palm-sized jade pendant. The pendant was worn around the edges, and it emanated silver starlight.

    ¡°Do you... want to steal the pendant my grandfather left me, too?¡±

    A cold voice rang out, and an illusory red figure floated out of the pendant.

    It was a wraith!

    Upon closer inspection, she was a woman with loose, disheveled hair and a single crystalline dragon horn sprouting from her forehead.

    Xi Ning could tell at a nce that in life, the woman had been a Great Realm expert, and an extremely powerful one at that.

    Even reduced to a mere wraith, her power wasparable to the mightiest of Great Martial Stage cultivators!

    ¡°She¡¯s most likely a descendant of the dragon race!¡± Su Yi¡¯s spirits soared.

    ¡°Thieves... must die!¡± The wraith¡¯s eyes went red, and she erupted with fierce, terrifying baleful intent.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The entire area was thrown into upheaval as the wraith blurred into a beam of light and shot at Su Yi.

    Her speed and momentum were shocking and terrifying!

    <i>I wonder how he¡¯ll handle this. </i>Xi Ning looked at Su Yi. Fan Zhui had told her how Su Yi had sent Jin Zhuliu, Qing Wu, and Gongyang Yu scampering off in panic.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    However, Xi Ning hadn¡¯t seen his strength for herself. This was her opportunity.

    She then watched as Su Yi neither dodged nor fled. He just stood there, stretched out his hand, and pressed down.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Heaven and earth swayed. Everything trembled on all sides.

    The charging wraith was trapped in ce, unable to even budge.

    Xi Ning:£¨¡ã¦Ï¡ã£©

    Fan Zhui, meanwhile, almost felt the urge to kneel in awe. <i>He suppressed such a powerful wraith so easily?</i>

    Xi Ning watched, dazed, as Su Yi formed hand seals and wisps of the mysteries of Profound Ruin wrapped around his fingertips, forming a Buddhist seal useful for exorcising wraiths.

    <i>Weng!</i>

    When the seal descended, streaks of the light of Profound Ruin shot forth, thoroughly surrounding the wraith.

    The red power of karma churned violently, then melted like snow and evaporated into wisps of fog. In the blink of an eye, the wraith transformed into an ethereal female figure.

    <i>He can actually neutralize the power of karma!? </i>Xi Ning¡¯s heart shook with astonishment.

    Fan Zhui was dumbstruck. It all just seemed far too unbelievable.

    Karma was like a power of the natural order of the epochs, and it covered the Laws of the Dragon Pce. Even the divine children wouldn¡¯t touch it lightly. If they did, the power of karma would entangle them!

    Yet now, Su Yi had neutralized that taboo power with a casual gesture. Who wouldn¡¯t have been startled?

    Meanwhile, Su Yi didn¡¯t hesitate to crush a pill used to repair the soul. Its abundant medicinal power transformed into mist and enveloped the woman¡¯s soul body.

 Chapter 1819 - Cooperation

    <h4>Chapter 1819 - Cooperation</h4>

    As the medicinal power permeated her soul body, the wraith erupted with vitality.

    But Su Yi knew it was temporary. It wouldn¡¯t be long before she disappeared from this worldpletely. He immediately chanted a series of strange, inscrutable sybles tinged with an ancient, boundless rhythm.

    The wraith trembled in obvious excitement, then looked at Su Yi and responded in the same inscrutablenguage.

    Xi Ning and Fan Zhui couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of it. They had no idea what the wraith and Su Yi were discussing.

    <i>They¡¯ve got to be using the secretnguage of the Dragon Pce! Fellow Daoist Su must be asking that wraith about the Dragon Pce! </i>

    When Fan Zhui reached this conclusion, his expression filled with astonishment. <i>Su Yi¡¯s abilities are simply ridiculous! He doesn¡¯t just have heaven-defyingbat prowess. He can even neutralize karmic power and use the secretnguage of the Dragon Pce tomunicate with a long-dead wraith!</i>

    Xi Ning watched their exchange too. <i>No wonder he was so confident. This was his n all along.</i>

    When it came to knowledge of the ruins of the Dragon Pce, who could possibly know more than this wraith woman? She was a member of the dragon race!

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The Giant Whale Spirit Race thought they had the home turf advantage, but they couldn¡¯t understand the Dragon Pce¡¯s secretnguage, so their mastery of its secrets was very limited!

    All Su Yi needed to do was ask for more detailed information about the ruins, and the advantage the Giant Whales were relying on would disappear in a puff of smoke.

    To Su Yi, the ruins of the Dragon Pce were no longer mysterious. After this, no matter where he went, he could transform danger into good fortune!

    Simply put, the ruins of the Dragon Pce were a mysterious, unknown, and dangerous world, and Su Yi effectively had the only ¡°map.¡± This ¡°map¡± clearly demarcated where danger lurked and where treasure waited!

    Xi Ning couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by Su Yi¡¯s abilities. <i>He¡¯s right; his enemies are the ones who really ought to worry about reprisal!</i>

    Shortly after, the dragon race woman¡¯s soul body dissipated into a rain of light, and this conversation between lives separated by countless years came to an end.

    Su Yi sank into thought.

    The woman¡¯s name was Ao Yue, and she was a branch lineage descendant of the Dragon Pce. In life, she¡¯d been an elder responsible for instructing young disciples¡¯ cultivation. Her position wasn¡¯t particrly high, but it wasn¡¯t low, either.

    Ao Yue¡¯s memories had been badly fragmented, and there was a lot she no longer remembered. Even so, she was iparably familiar with the Dragon Pce, and she used the power of a secret soul imprint to show Su Yi a vision of the entire Dragon Pce as it had looked during the Primeval Era!

    They called it the Dragon Pce, but the name didn¡¯t refer to a singr building. Rather, it referred to this entire hidden world. Back then, everywhere you looked, there were extraordinary mountains and rivers and glorious pces and pavilions. It was like an otherworldly purend, a treasure ground for immortals.

    s, a cataclysm had destroyed it all, and the Dragon Pce nowy in ruin.

    After their conversation, Su Yi knew where in the Dragon Pce they were, and he¡¯dmitted the names of the different areas of the Dragon Pce to memory.

    It really was like having an iparably detailed, thorough map. All he had to do was analyze it, and he could figure out which parts of the Dragon Pce were most important¡ªand most likely to hide treasure.

    s, Ao Yue¡¯s memories were fragmented, so she couldn¡¯t tell Su Yi how the Dragon Pce had been destroyed or where to find the Book of Karma.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, did you uncover any worthwhile leads?¡± Xi Ning and Fan Zhui walked over and asked.

    Su Yi nodded, then concisely recounted what he¡¯d learned. Although Xi Ning and Fan Zhui had anticipated this, they still couldn¡¯t help but exim inwardly.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Su Yi stretched out his hand, and Ao Yue¡¯s silver pendantnded in his hand.

    This was a Cultivation Technique Repository Pendant, and it contained over a hundred different legacies and secret arts. s, the vast majority of them were only suitable for descendants of dragons. Only a small number were suitable for experts of other races.

    The pendant was of little use to Su Yi, but it was absolutely precious to the Red Dragon Dao Monarch. These were the most orthodox and ancient legacies of the dragons!

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s push further into the ruins,¡± said Su Yi.

    ......

    A blood-colored stretch of heaven and earth.

    ¡°Die!¡± High Elder Yun Jiu of the Church of the Pure One bellowed, circted a Great Realm Yin-Yang diagram, and smote a wraith on the spot.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The wraith exploded, and Yun Jiu fled into the distance.

    When the wraith¡¯s soul body exploded, it transformed into a flood of karmic power that swept outward like a blood-red tidal wave.

    But Yun Jiu had grown ustomed to such things. This was already the fourth wraith they¡¯d destroyed since entering the ruins!

    An Immortal King of the Church of the Pure One flew over. ¡°High Elder, this treasure is carved with the secret glyphs of the Dragon Pce, too. It¡¯ll be hard to use its full power without deciphering them.¡±

    He raised a ck jade scepter aloft. Its surface was covered in the strange, contorted, secret glyphs of the Dragon Pce. This was the treasure thest wraith had attached itself to.

    ¡°We need glyphs deciphered? Again?¡± Yun Jiu frowned. They¡¯d destroyed four wraiths thus far, acquiring one rare and precious Great Unity Stage medicinal herb, as well as three Great Realm Treasures.

    It might have seemed like an ample harvest, but the treasures were all refined by experts of the Dragon Pce, and they were thus carved with their mysterious writing. No one could control them without first deciphering the text.

    ¡°It seems that if this operation is to seed, we need to get our hands on Li Xuanjun no matter what. Otherwise, it won¡¯t matter how much good fortune we acquire. It¡¯ll all have been a waste of effort,¡± Yun Jiu said glumly.

    As he pondered, he turned and shot toward a distant stretch of ruins. Numerous figures were gathered there already.

    They were from the Church of the Pure One, the Church of Supreme Oneness, the Church of Divine me, the Qianyuan Sword House, the Profound Blue Daoist Sect, and the Church of the Exquisite Goddess.

    Every faction had a Great Martial Stage expert to oversee things, as well as a group of older-generation Immortal Kings.

    Their lineup was too enormous to underestimate.

    High Elder Yun Jiu of the Church of the Pure One was their leader on his expedition.

    Earlier, under his leadership, they¡¯d remained uninvolved. Their n was to watch tigers fight from a safe distance and not get mixed up with any of the other camps¡¯ affairs.

    But now, Yun Jiu realized that they had to change their approach.

    ¡°Everyone, Li Xuanjun is the key to this operation!¡± Yun Jiu said gravely. ¡°If we can¡¯t capture him, it won¡¯t matter how many treasures we acquire. They¡¯ll all be useless!¡±

    ¡°So I¡¯ve decided to ask the Giant Whale Spirit Race for assistance.¡± Yun Jiu¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°No matter how well they understand the ruins, they cannot decipher their secret writing, so I¡¯m sure they¡¯ve run into a wall too. Based on that alone, we have amon goal. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll agree to work with us.¡±

    ¡°But Li Xuanjun is Divine Daughter Xi Ning¡¯s subordinate, and when we left, our founder told us that we¡¯d best note into conflict with the divine children, even if it meant making concessions,¡± said an old man in blue. He had an otherworldly air about him.

    This was Xie Changque, a Great Martial Stage expert of the Church of Supreme Oneness.

    Over the years, Great Realm experts like them hadn¡¯t dared to show their faces for fear of divine misfortune. But this time, they¡¯d braved the enormous risk and used secret treasures to obscure their auras, all for the sake of the good fortune of the Dragon Pce. In the end, they made it in, on edge but unharmed.

    The other Great Martial Stage experts voiced their agreement. All of the divine children had impressive origins. No one wanted toe into conflict with them unless it was absolutely necessary.

    ¡°You needn¡¯t worry, everyone,¡± Yun Jiu said calmly. ¡°No matter how strong the divine children are, they too are threatened by the Laws here.¡±

    He paused, then continued, ¡°Of course, if we truly have a falling out, we needn¡¯t fear reprisal. A mighty dragon cannot defeat a local serpent. This is the Immortal Realm, not the God Domain! The divine children aren¡¯t in charge here!¡±

    He spoke with staunch conviction.

    The crowd exchanged nces, then nodded. This was no empty boasting. Each of them had a powerful faction behind them, and all of these factions had Great Profound Stage experts. In other words, so long as gods couldn¡¯t enter this world, they had no need to fear the divine children. After all, the divine children weren¡¯t gods yet!

    ¡°That aside, it seems that Qing Xiao and his cohort of divine children are at odds with Xi Ning. No, I think we can say they¡¯re bitter enemies,¡± said Yun Jiu. ¡°Should the need arise, we can simply make contact with Qing Xiao. If we can work together, all the better.¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when he slipped a shing message talisman from his sleeves. Yun Jiu inserted his divine sense, and after a moment, his expression filled with uncertainty. He sank into silence.

    After a while, he let out a long breath of turbid air. ¡°Everyone, it seems we really have no choice but to capture¡ªor kill¡ªthis ¡®Li Xuanjun!¡¯¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t tell me something unexpected has happened?¡± Xie Changque couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Yun Jiu said gravely, ¡°I just received word from High Elder Jing Cheng of the Giant Whale Spirit Race that Li Xuanjun... is really Su Yi!¡±

    <i>Su Yi!!</i>

    The entire group boiled over, like a pot blowing off its lid. Uproar arose on all sides, and the looks on their faces were a sight to behold.

    At the mention of Su Yi¡¯s name, grudges both old and new flooded into their hearts, and the crowd gnashed their teeth in hatred.

    The reason was simple. All six of their factions had a deep-seated, irreconcble grudge against Su Yi!

    ¡°Su Yi actually appeared beside Divine Daughter Xi Ning under the guise of Li Xuanjun. Truly unexpected.¡±

    ¡°This time, we have to destroy him no matter what!!¡±

    ¡°If the divine children learn that <i>he¡¯s </i>the heretic who controls the power of reincarnation, how could they possibly let him off?¡±

    The crowd conversed, all of them seething with murderous intent.

    When Yun Jiu saw this, he said directly, ¡°Jing Cheng contacted us because he wants to work together. He gave me a map and said that with it, I could proceed to the ce known as Buried Dragon Ridge.

    ¡°You have to pass through Buried Dragon Ridge to reach the heart of the ruins. ording to Jing Cheng¡¯s ns, we¡¯ll ce a death trap for Su Yi there and wait for our prey to fall into ourp!

    ¡°Everyone, if you have no objections, we can begin right away.¡±

    The crowd exchanged nces, but in the end, all of them looked at Yun Jiu, who hesitated no further. He promptly led the group off.

    Not long after they left, three figures silently appeared out of nowhere.

    Su Yi, Xi Ning, and Fan Zhui.

 Chapter 1820 - Setting a Trap

    <h4>Chapter 1820 - Setting a Trap</h4>

    Earlier, Su Yi, Xi Ning, and Fan Zhui had hidden themselves in the distance. To avoid discovery, they withdrew their auras and maintained their distance. They hadn¡¯t heard Yun Jiu and the others¡¯ conversation, either.

    But that wasn¡¯t important to Su Yi. The moment he realized who he was dealing with, their death sentence was pronounced!

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s follow them,¡± said Su Yi.

    ¡°Do you have a grudge against them?¡± Xi Ning transmitted.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Su Yi inclined his head.

    He wouldn¡¯t have guessed that he¡¯d encounter experts of those six top factions of the Immortal Realm while exploring the ruins of the Dragon Pce.

    But since he¡¯d run into them, he naturally wouldn¡¯t let such a perfect opportunity slip through his fingers!

    ¡°Shall we attack them now?¡± asked Xi Ning. She wasn¡¯t at all concerned about why there was a grudge between those people and Su Yi. She knew that they were enemies, and that was enough.

    ¡°No rush. Let¡¯s see what they¡¯re up to first,¡± Su Yi said casually.

    ......

    An hourter, an enormous ridge came into Yun Jiu and the others'' field of view, stretching across thendscape.

    It was like an insurmountable natural wall, several hundred thousand feet tall. Its peaks rose and fell, their slopes stained permanently blood red. Everywhere they looked, they saw devastation and ruin.

    Denseyers of blood-red lightning clouds hung over the mountains. Lightning coursed through them, and a terrifying power of the Laws surged deep within the clouds. The rumbling of thunder was so intense that the entire area trembled.

    A series of gasps rang out. Many of the Immortal Kings looked stricken.

    The blood-red thunderclouds hovering over the ridge contained the explosive power of the Laws, but more than that, the heart-shaking, terrifying power of karma!

    They didn¡¯t even need to think to know that even Great Realm experts would meet with tribtions if they attempted to fly over the ridge!

    ¡°This is Buried Dragon Ridge? It really is a first-rate danger zone...¡± A grave look appeared on Yun Jiu¡¯s face.

    Even though he was a Great Martial Stage powerhouse, the scenery before them was enough to make his heart quiver with fright.

    ¡°Buried Dragon Ridge... Is this perhaps the graveyard of the ancestors of the dragon race?¡± someone couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°No, it was the Giant Whale Spirit Race who gave this ce that name.¡± Jing Cheng shot over from a distance and approached with a smile. ¡°Corpses are strewn throughout the ridge, and we suspect that in life, they were experts of the Dragon Pce, hence the name.¡±

    He then greeted each of the Great Martial Stage experts in turn. ¡°This old man has been waiting for you.¡±

    Yun Jiu approached, and he and Jing Cheng started discussing the details of their cooperation.

    Once they¡¯d finished, Jing Cheng led the way through the ridge, and Yun Jiu and the other experts of the six factions followed.

    ¡°Anyone who wants to enter the heart of the ruins must pass through Buried Dragon Ridge,¡± Jing Chang said ruefully. ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you all. Over the past few years, the Giant Whales have lost over a thousand nsmen, including numerous Immortal Kings, to find the one safe path through this ridge.¡±

    Everyone was stunned. <i>They paid such a massive, cruel price simply to figure out how to pass through Buried Dragon Ridge?</i>

    It was instantly obvious how terrifying this ce was!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, just what dangers lurk within the ridge?¡± Xie Changque asked.

    Jing Cheng gestured to the sky. ¡°The blood-red thunderclouds overhead are the most dangerous of all. Anyone who attempts to fly through them, no matter who they are, will be suppressed and killed by the Laws.¡±

    ¡°That aside, the ridge is home to countless wraiths, each more terrifying than the one before. Even a Great Realm expert would be doomed if they charged in recklessly!¡±

    Xie Changque and the other Great Martial Stage powerhouses were instantly solemn, and they inwardly celebrated their choice to work with Jing Cheng.

    Without him, they¡¯d undoubtedly have met with unforeseen peril as they ventured through Buried Dragon Ridge!

    Yun Jiu suddenly asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist, how do you n to capture that boy, Su Yi?¡±

    Jing Cheng didn¡¯t even pause to think. ¡°Simple! First, we lie in ambush in Buried Dragon Ridge, and when Su Yi arrives, we use it to our advantage and attack him. That will be enough to take Su Yi down.¡±

    Yun Jiu¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Please exin in detail.¡±

    Jing Cheng smiled. ¡°A spear thrust in the open is easy to dodge, but a hidden arrow is hard to defend against. We¡¯ll hide in the darkness of Buried Dragon Ridge, and when Su Yi arrives, he¡¯ll inevitably be attacked by wraiths!¡±

    ¡°But what if he runs away?¡± asked Yun Jiu.

    ¡°With us here, how could he possibly escape?¡± said Jing Cheng.

    Yun Jiu thought for a moment, then looked at Su Yi and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, I¡¯d hate for anything to go awry when we target Su Yi, and I hope that no problems will arise in our cooperation.¡±

    His tone was casual, but it carried an implied warning.

    Jing Cheng instantly picked up on it, and he said solemnly, ¡°Fellow Daoist, please rest assured. We of the Giant Whale Spirit Race have no intention of doing anything disadvantageous to your six factions!¡±

    Only then did Yun Jiu nod.

    When they arrived at the foot of Buried Dragon Ridge, Yun Jiu suddenly recalled something. ¡°Fellow Daoist, why not choose to work with the divine children?¡±

    Jing Cheng sighed. ¡°Working with them would be like asking a tiger for its hide. It¡¯d be far too dangerous. A moment¡¯s incaution and I might well find myself eaten instead.¡±

    Yun Jiu agreedpletely. ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case. The divine children have never taken any of us denizens of the Immortal Realm the least bit seriously.¡±

    The group quickly set off for Buried Dragon Ridge under Jing Cheng¡¯s leadership.

    Everything was shrouded in dark fog, and the copsed mountainsides were covered in the scars of battle. There were fragmented treasures, rotting hunks of armor, dried pools of blood, and even scattered bits of corpse!

    Most of the corpses were iplete, and they¡¯d long been reduced to dried bones, but some were more like shriveled corpses. These were a particrly shocking sight.

    It was like taking a stroll through an ancient battlefield. Dense death qi hung in the air, and the ground was strewn with corpses!

    <i>Kaboom!</i>

    The blood-red lightning clouds churned overhead, and the sound of thunder boomed in all directions. Terrifying power of the Laws swept outward like a hurricane.

    Everyone¡¯s hearts tensed as they prepared to meet a powerful foe.

    Along the way, Jing Cheng transmitted a solemn warning. ¡°Be careful, everyone. Whatever you do, don¡¯t try to examine any of the corpses with your divine sense. If you do, you¡¯ll alert whatever wraiths are lying dormant within them, and that could be utterly catastrophic.¡±

    All of them were on guard.

    Fortunately, under Jing Cheng¡¯s leadership, they bypassed the danger, fearful but unharmed.

    When they passed a rugged stretch of path and arrived at the halfway point, Jing Cheng let out a breath of turbid air and visibly rxed.

    ¡°Everyone, for now, let¡¯s wait here,¡± Jing Cheng said with a smile. ¡°If Su Yi shows up, he won¡¯t escape alive!¡±

    As he spoke, he recalled his humiliating discussion with Su Yi, and his heart filled with irrepressible fury. <i>That bastard doesn¡¯t just have a ridiculous appetite. He¡¯s prideful and domineering to ridiculous extremes! Does he really think his ability to decipher the Dragon Pce¡¯s secret glyphs means he can do whatever he wants? If so, he¡¯s sure to fall t on his face this time!</i>

    ¡°Is this the ce?¡± Yun Jiu looked around, then furrowed his brow. ¡°There¡¯s quite a few ancient corpses near here, too. If we startle them..¡±

    He left the rest unsaid, but his meaning was perfectly clear.

    Jing Cheng smiled and said, ¡°Please, rest assured, everyone. This is the heart of Buried Dragon Ridge. So long as we¡¯re cautious, there¡¯s no way anything will....¡±

    <i>Boom!!!!</i>

    He¡¯d only just said this when a streak of sword qi rose into the heavens. It was fully one hundred thousand feet long and dazzlingly bright. Its boundless sword intent made heaven and earth tremble.

    A momentter, this enormous streak of sword qi descended upon Buried Dragon Ridge!

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°This....¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    ¡°Dammit! Jing Cheng, how dare you trick us!?¡± Yun Jiu roared in fury, his gaze terrifying.

    They¡¯d only just arrived in Buried Dragon Ridge, only for this to happen. All of them suspected that Jing Cheng was behind it.

    <i>Kaboom!</i>

    When the sword qi cleaved into Buried Dragon Ridge, it caused an enormous disturbance. When it swept outward, all of the corpses, armor, and weapons strewn throughout the ridge shook and swayed.

    Then, a terrifying scene unfolded before them.

    One after another, ancient corpses awakened from their long dormancy, crawling out of the earth and surging with stingingly bright mes. All the while, the battered armor and weapons whooshed into the air.

    As far as the eye could see, the entirendscape was covered in terrifying wraiths. The entire Buried Dragon Ridge seemed to have transformed into a vision of purgatory!

    Yun Jiu, Xie Changque, and the others looked stricken. Chills coursed down their spines.

    <i>We fell for it! This was obviously a trap. The Giant Whale Spirit Race tricked us!!</i>

    Yun Jiu and Xie Changque reacted the quickest. Both of them immediately charged at Jing Cheng.

    ¡°This was a misunderstanding! Please, whatever you do, don¡¯t attack without thinking!¡± shouted Jing Cheng.

    When the streak of sword qi first fell, he too was stunned. He couldn¡¯t even imagine how such a thing had happened.

    Yun Jiu, Xie Changque, and the others¡¯ misunderstanding drove Jing Cheng to frantess. <i>When did these dumbasses see me trick them!?</i>

    ¡°A misunderstanding my ass!¡± Yun Jiu roared in fury and attacked without mercy. He was certain that if they didn¡¯t capture Jing Cheng, all of them would meet with disaster!

    ¡°Die!¡± Xie Changque and the other Great Martial Stage experts attacked too, their fury beyond measure.

    Jing Cheng was so angry that he felt like he was going insane. <i>What the hell is going on? It¡¯s like mud is smeared all over my pants, and they refuse to believe I didn¡¯t shit myself!</i>

    ¡°I¡¯ve been framed! Everyone, you¡¯ve falsely used me! There¡¯s no grudge between us. Why would I do this? Please, calm down!¡± shouted Jing Cheng.

    ¡°Like hell I¡¯ll calm down!¡±

    A streak of saber qi swept past Jing Cheng¡¯s ears, shearing off part of his scalp. Blood gushed from the wound.

    Jing Cheng freaked out, then roared, ¡°I said, this was a misunderstanding, so why are you...¡±

    He¡¯d only just said this when terrifying wraiths swarmed at him from all sides, like sharks after smelling blood.

    ¡°Shit!¡± Jing Cheng¡¯s heart pounded in his chest. He no longer attempted to argue. Instead, he forced his anger and frustration back down, turned, and fled without any further hesitation.

    ¡°You think you can run? Like hell!¡± Yun Jiu, Xie Changque, and the other Great Realm experts chased him like mad.

 Chapter 1821 - It Really Was You

    <h4>Chapter 1821 - It Really Was You</h4>

    Yun Jiu, Xie Changque, and the other Great Martial Stage experts hadn¡¯t gone insane, and they certainly hadn¡¯t let their anger ovee their rationality.

    Who among them <i>hadn¡¯t</i> ovee an ocean of blood and a mountain of corpses to reach their current heights?

    Although they suspected that Jing Cheng had tricked them, they could also tell that this sudden development was fishy.

    But they didn¡¯t have time to think about that now. There was no time left to investigate. They just had to do their utmost to capture Jing Cheng immediately.

    Otherwise, they¡¯d be finished. Buried Dragon Ridge would be their graveyard for the simple reason that only Jing Cheng knew the safe path through the ridge!

    ¡°Die!¡±

    ¡°Where can you run?¡±

    ¡°Ol¡¯ Bastard Jing Cheng, lower your head now, and I¡¯ll spare your life!¡±

    ...Bellows rang out as Yun Jiu, Xie Changque, and the others fought like mad. They stuck close to Jing Cheng and attacked without the slightest politeness.

    Jing Cheng gnashed his teeth and fled without a word, but inwardly, he was iparably frustrated.

    The deathtrap he¡¯d ced for Su Yi had yet to truly begin, but an unexpected development had already interrupted it. As if that weren¡¯t bad enough, the others had misunderstood him, and they were chasing him like mad, leaving him no choice but to suffer in silence.

    This almost drove him mad with anger.

    <i>Just what insidious, ill-mannered bastard started throwing sword qi around at random? Wait! Don¡¯t tell me it was Su Yi?</i>

    Jing Cheng¡¯s mind buzzed, and his expression shifted dramatically. Were that truly the case, wouldn¡¯t it mean that Su Yi had been tailing them in secret this entire time?

    <i>Kaboom!</i>

    A swath of dazzling Dao Light whooshed toward them, and all manner of treasures flew through the sky.

    Jing Cheng felt chills course down his spine. He fled with all his might, not daring to give the matter any further thought. He knew that now, he had to focus on fleeing Buried Dragon Ridge as quickly as possible. Otherwise...

    A desperate shriek rang out, resounding throughout heaven and earth. The hearts of Yun Jiu, Xie Changque, and the others quivered.

    A dense, massive swarm of wraiths appeared behind them, thoroughly surrounding the Immortal Kings who¡¯d failed to flee in time. In the blink of an eye, all of them perished!

    The wraiths were far too terrifying. Immortal Kings werepletely helpless against them!

    ¡°Ancestor, save us¡ª!¡±

    Some of the Immortal Kings shrieked in terror. Yun Jiu and the others were frantic, and their faces were ashen. But they dared not turn back. The moment the endless swarm of wraiths surrounded them, they too would be doomed beyond a doubt!

    ¡°Run!¡±

    ¡°No¡ª!¡±

    ¡°Even the high elder abandoned us?¡±

    ...Shouts rang out, one after another, as the Immortal Kings in Buried Dragon Ridge died in rapid session. Fresh blood sttered the air and bodies broke. Their deaths were utterly wretched.

    An Immortal King took to the skies, but before he got far, blood-colored lightning struck him dead, scattering his soul.

    Wraiths gathered throughout Buried Dragon Ridge. No matter where the Immortal Kings tried to flee, they found themselves thoroughly surrounded.

    It was like a bloody, brutal vision of purgatory!

    Jing Cheng, Yun Jiu, Xie Changque, and the others were swarmed too, but they were, after all, Great Martial Stage experts, and none of them wanted to drag this out. They struck with all their might, breaking free of the wraiths¡¯ encirclement in the blink of an eye.

    It was just that not far behind them, the Immortal Kings¡¯ casualties were rapidly increasing...

    Yun Jiu, Xie Changque, and the others¡¯ eyes were bloodshot. They were ovee with grief and fury.

    Their six factions had joined forces on this operation. More than thirty older-generation Immortal Kings hade here alongside them. Some of them had been only one step away from entering the Great Realm. Yet now... it seemed few, if any of them, would survive!!

    All of this was because of a single unexpected development.

    ¡°Jing Cheng, we demand an exnation from the Giant Whale Spirit Race!¡± someone roared in fury. Clearly, they pinned the me for this on the Giant Whales.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Jing Cheng had nothing to say.

    ......

    Far from Buried Dragon Ridge.

    Su Yi, Xi Ning, and Fan Zhui stood in midair. They watched the carnage unfold in Buried Dragon Ridge from a safe distance.

    Fan Zhui gasped, and his heart shook.

    The wraiths weren''t just there in ridiculous numbers; their strength was extraordinarily terrifying, too. They weren¡¯t any weaker than Great Martial Stage experts!!

    In the outside world, those Immortal Kings would have been hegemons of their territories, yet now, they perished in moments, unable to even struggle. Fresh blood sttered the air, and desperate cries resounded throughout heaven and earth.

    For all Fan Zhui¡¯s experience, the sight sent chills through his heart.

    ¡°Why are there so many wraiths here?¡± he couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Wraiths were a type of monster created by negative karma. Wraithsparable to Great Martial Stage experts had to have been Great Realm experts in life. It was hard to even imagine how many Great Realm experts had lost their lives here during the Primeval Era!

    ¡°To the best of my knowledge, the Dragon Pce was the hegemon of the Eastern Sea during the Primeval Era. Every other cultivation faction in these waters was subordinate to them,¡± said Xi Ning, her voice like the music of the heavens. ¡°From this, it¡¯s easy to see how strong the Dragon Pce was back then. However, if you look closely, it isn¡¯t hard to discover that most of those wraiths weren¡¯t Great Realm experts in life.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. He agreed with this analysis.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid they hate me to the bone now,¡±ughed Su Yi.

    Xi Ning had a strange look in her eyes. Earlier, she¡¯d watched as Su Yi attacked, filling the sky with sword qi that cleaved into the mountains. And just like that, the curtains opened on a terrifying catastrophe.

    From beginning to end, Su Yi expended barely any effort at all, yet the six factions suffered grievous casualties!

    The most ridiculous part was that even now, Yun Jiu, Xie Changque, and the other survivors thought it was Jing Cheng who¡¯d tricked them...

    Worldly affairs could be ridiculous indeed.

    Before long, the curtains fell on the battle at Buried Dragon Mountain. Only a small group of Immortal Kings escaped with Yun Jiu, Xie Changque, and the other Great Martial Stage experts. The rest perished.

    ¡°It looks like they¡¯ve made it to the other side of the mountains alive,¡± said Su Yi, ¡°but that won''t do. When you help someone, you ought to be thorough. When you escort a monk, you ought to escort him all the way to the west. Naturally, I ought to send all of them on their way, too.¡±

    Xi Ning couldn¡¯t help butugh, giving her extraordinarily beautiful visage an additional moving charm.

    A momentter, the group set off and shot toward Buried Dragon Ridge.

    ¡°This way.¡±

    The power of Profound Ruin appeared around Su Yi, spreading in all directions to envelop Xi Ning and Fan Zhui as he led the way ahead.

    As soon as they arrived at Buried Dragon Ridge, they alerted countless wraiths. Xi Ning and Fan Zhui were instinctively on guard, and they readied themselves for battle. But they quickly discovered that although Su Yi led them on a seemingly slow, winding path, that path allowed them to narrowly bypass the ces where wraiths gathered.

    And when wraiths <i>did</i> draw near, they quickly scampered off in panic, as if something had frightened them.

    Su Yi knew that wraiths weren¡¯t truly aware. They fled in panic due to their instinctual fear of Profound Ruin.

    Halfway up the side of a mountain, Su Yi stopped abruptly in ce. This was where his enemies had gathered earlier. The ground was now stained red with blood and strewn with fragmented treasures and corpses.

    Su Yi wasn¡¯t the least bit polite. He immediately started going through the spoils.

    Xi Ning was taken aback. To her, such items weren¡¯t worth anything. A momentter, however, she recalled that Su Yi was an Immortal King; these treasures were still useful to him. She thus issued a quick order to Fan Zhui and helped out.

    Su Yi witnessed the entire exchange, and he smiled but said nothing.

    Before long, they¡¯d finished gathering the spoils, and the three of them set off once more. When they¡¯d left Buried Dragon Ridge, Su Yi turned back to gaze at the enormous wall of mountains.

    A thought rose unbidden to his mind. <i>Once I¡¯ve dealt with my enemies here, I¡¯ve got to find some time to thoroughly temper my cultivation base.</i>

    Countless wraiths upied Buried Dragon Ridge, each mightier than the one before. In Su Yi¡¯s eyes, they were excellent fodder forbat practice. He could use them to sharpen his edge! To his dismay, destroying his enemies and seeking out good fortune came first. As eager as Su Yi was, he could only leave for now.

    But then, a cold voice tinged with fury rang out. ¡°Su Yi! So it really was you!¡±

    Jing Cheng, Yun Jiu, Xie Changque, the other Great Martial Stage experts, and the surviving Immortal Kings emerged from a copsed, dpidated pavilion. All of their faces were ashen, unsightly, and full of hatred. Their murderous intent soared into the firmament.

    There was no doubt about it. They¡¯d resolved their misunderstanding, and they were waiting for Su Yi here.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It was me.¡± Su Yiughed, then swept his gaze across the group. ¡°Is there a problem with that?¡±

    His open admission and sheerposure left the group gnashing their teeth so hard that they almost shattered.

    <i>The hell do you mean, ¡®Is there a problem with that?¡¯ Is that any way to talk?</i>

    Before this voice had even finished echoing through the air, Su Yi shot through the sky and attacked. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste any time on talk. After all, his enemies were already here, neatly lined up. Any more talk would simply destroy the atmosphere.

    Xi Ning attacked at the same time, her delicate figure blurring into a beam of light as she followed Su Yi into battle.

    Jing Cheng, Yun Jiu, and the others visibly lost their cool.

    ¡°Run!¡± Jing Cheng suddenly activated themand medallion he was holding, and the power of the Laws surged forth and wrapped around him and hispanions. The whole group instantly vanished into thin air.

    Su Yi and Xi Ning exchanged nces.

    There was no doubt about it; they¡¯d misunderstood. Their enemies weren¡¯t waiting there to get revenge. They just wanted to see who¡¯d really tricked them.

    Otherwise, why would they have turned tail and fled without even daring to fight?

    ¡°They¡¯re actually quite clever,¡± Fan Zhui said with a coldugh. If things really came down to a fight, not one of the Great Martial Stage cultivators of the Immortal Realm would survive; as it turned out, they knew that as well.

    ¡°Then I¡¯m sure thatmand token of Jing Cheng¡¯s is a secret treasure of the Dragon Pce,¡± Su Yi said with a frown.

    Earlier, he¡¯d tried to keep Jing Cheng from leaving, only for the old man to use amand token to borrow the power of the Dragon Pce¡¯s Laws and flee.

    Now, the same thing had happened again.

    ¡°That treasure is impressive, but it¡¯s not without its ws,¡± whispered Xi Ning. ¡°For instance, take what happened at Buried Dragon Ridge. If he could have used this treasure, he would have escaped a long time ago, taking everyone else with him.¡±

    Su Yi agreedpletely. ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case.¡±

    The next time he ran into Jing Cheng, he had to capture him alive immediately. He couldn¡¯t give him any more chances to flee!

    ...

    Meanwhile, deep within the ruins, in a run-down hall shrouded in darkness, an illusory book appeared in midair.

    It opened, flipped through its pages, then stopped on a nk white page. A line of text arose:

    ¡°Although the karmic trends have escaped this lofty one¡¯s control, I can roughly guess why that anomaly is not subject to the rules of the natural order of karma!

    ¡°Fortune and disaster are hard to predict, and cause and effect are difficult to grasp. I have to admit, I¡¯m actually a bit eager to y with this unexpected anomaly.¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1822 - The Red Lightning Dragon God (Teaser)

Three days passed in a sh.

    h!

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

 Chapter 1823 - The Eight Trials of the Dragon Ascension Platform

    The stele was buried in the rubble of the copsed mountainside. Only a portion was visible.

    Fan Zhui pulled it out of the rubble. It was over ten feet long, and after he wiped away the dust, its surface was inky ck and covered in the intricate glyphs of the Dragon Pce.

    Su Yi and Xi Ning walked over to examine it.

    ¡°This is indeed the preeminent trial grounds of the Dragon Pce, the Dragon Ascension tform. The stele is carved with some of the Dragon Ascension tform¡¯s secrets,¡± Su Yi said after a moment. ¡°ording to the stele, the trial of the Dragon Ascension tform is divided into eight stone steps. They represent what the Dragon Kings saw as eight barriers standing in the way of their cultivation. Each step is emzoned with the unique Grand Dao source power of the dragon race.¡±

    ¡°Those who overcame all eight steps were like dragons breaking free of their fetters to ascend into the heavens. Only after climbing all eight steps could they step onto the Dragon Ascension tform and acquire a Grand Dao Dragon Vein¡¯s source power to temper their bodies and their Daos.¡±

    ¡°Only Immortal Kings of the dragon race are qualified to undergo the trials of the Dragon Ascension tform. Those of other races are highly likely to encounter grave misfortune should they make the attempt.¡±

    When Xi Ning heard that, she looked at Su Yi. ¡°It seems this good fortune isn¡¯t fated for you, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    Su Yiughed. ¡°Perhaps, but don¡¯t you think that makes the trial all the more interesting?¡±

    Xi Ning was unwittingly stunned, and she couldn¡¯t help but be a bit impressed.

    Sometimes, little details could reveal a whole awful lot, and some people exuded confidence with every gesture. Xi Ning sensed an altogether unique, unparalleled spirit in Su Yi¡¯s seemingly casual words. After all, when she learned the rules of the Dragon Ascension tform¡¯s trial, even she subconsciously assumed the trial would be far too difficult. But when Su Yi heard the same thing, it only made him all the more eager!

    When shepared herself to him, she couldn¡¯t help but be rueful.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

 Chapter 1824 - Pretending to Be a Pig to Eat a Dragon

    Before Su Yi could ask any further questions, the golden-robed man¡¯s body split into pieces, dissolved into a rain of chaos light, and disappeared.

    At the same time, spatial power enveloped Su Yi, and the scenery shifted around him. He soon found himself in the world of the second step of the Dragon Ascension tform.

    A fiery chaos space came into view. Searing mes whooshed toward him, transforming into countless wondrous and inscrutable fiery ¡°raindrops.¡±

    Boom!

    The moment Su Yi appeared, the surging mes condensed into a well-built, valiant man with a prominent mustache. His eyes zed like twin suns, and he was covered in dazzlingly bright armor seemingly forged out of moltenva. When he breathed, he spat fire from his mouth and nostrils.

    His zing, tyrannical aura left even Su Yi unwittingly stunned.

    The valiant man was also a Miracle Realm avatar of will, but he was obviously stronger than the golden-robed man Su Yi had fought before.

    ¡°How about we¡­ talk first?¡± asked Su Yi. He was curious. Just which ancestor of the dragon race had left his avatar of will here?

    But the valiant man disregarded himpletely. He simply looked askance at Su Yi, then swung his fist and charged.

    Heaven and earth were thrown into upheaval. The sea of mes stretched seemingly endlessly. The illusory figure of a dragon charging out of an abyss appeared behind the valiant man, as if intent on burning the heavens and destroying the earth.

    ¡°You really aren¡¯t being the least bit polite¡­¡± grumbled Su Yi. Without any further hesitation, he charged.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

 Chapter 1825 - The Red Lightning Dragon God, Sky Venerate Spiritual Desolation

    Who is this golden-robed man? Why is he saying that he brought about the Dragon Pce¡¯s demise?

    Su Yi¡¯s thoughts raced. ¡°Back then, did you perhaps attempt to control the Book of Karma?¡±

    The man in golden robes paid the question no heed. He looked as if he¡¯dpletely lost his mind. He clutched his head in his hands and murmured, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault! Back then, I was too proud, and I had unrealistic ambitions regarding the Book of Karma¡­ It¡¯s¡­ all my fault!¡±

    His face was racked with agony, self-me, regret, fury, and grief. It seemed he¡¯dpletely broken down.

    Suddenly, Su Yi¡¯s voice boomed like spring thunder, and it was tinged with a power of the Grand Dao that reached the heart directly.

    ¡°WHO ARE YOU?¡±

    Boom!

    It was as if the golden-robed man had been struck by lightning. His eyes filled with bewilderment, but he answered instinctively. ¡°My name is Ao Chiting. I was once our ninth crown prince, the prince the elders saw as the most promising!

    This seemed to hook the golden-robed man¡¯s memories, and his eyes shone with an altogether different light. ¡°I once suppressed all mypetition, wandered the Eastern Sea with pride, and explored the forty-nine provinces of the Immortal Realm alone, defeating all valiant elites beneath the heavens!

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

 Chapter 1826 - The Heaven-Illuminating Mirror

    Chapter 1826 - The Heaven-Illuminating Mirror

    Without any further dys, Su Yi passed the eighth step and arrived atop the Dragon Ascension tform.

    Weng!

    The moment he arrived, a strange energy fluctuation arose from the surface of the eight-thousand-foot-tall Dragon Ascension tform, and the countless strange and inscrutable totems seemed to awaken from their long dormancy. All of them erupted with stingingly bright light.

    Xi Ning and Fan Zhui were standing guard not far from the tform. The spectacle instantly drew their gazes. They watched as golden firelight interwove above the tform, transforming into one illusory true dragon after another.

    There was a Red Dragon covered in divine mes, with scales that looked like they¡¯d been carved out of fiery red jade. Fire erupted from its mouth with every breath, and it threw back its head and roared.

    There was a Water Dragon that controlled the clouds, mist, and currents. Its scales were a deep, inky ck, and endless radiance poured down around it, like light shimmering on the water¡¯s surface.

    There was a Silver Dragon just ten feet long and swathed in imposing arcs of electricity. A shocking destructive power emanated from it.

    ¡­Each of the true dragons looked different, and there were thousands of them. When they gathered in one ce, it was a wondrous sight, like countless dragons entering the world!

    Draconic roars swept out like the tides, resounding throughout heaven and earth. It was utterly astonishing.

    And once the illusory true dragons appeared, all of them turned and charged at the Dragon Ascension tform, then flew through the air above it.

    Su Yi was standing atop it, surrounded by countless dragons!

    Fan Zhui murmured in a daze, ¡°Is this a Grand Dao Dragon Vein? It really is unbelievable.¡±

    Xi Ning calmed her heart and sensed it, then whispered, ¡°It really is just like the rumors say. The power of a Grand Dao Dragon Vein is unique, and can only be happened upon by chance. It would be extremely difficult to find another even in the God Domain.¡±

    The illusory true dragons weren¡¯t actually living things. Rather, they were strange phenomena manifested by the power of the Grand Dao Dragon Vein!

    Were one to rank the spirit veins of heaven and earth, then a Grand Dao Dragon Vein was undoubtedly among the best of the best.

    Even Great Realm experts could only dream of finding such good fortune, let alone Immortal Kings!

    There was no doubt about it. Su Yi had already passed the trials of the Dragon Ascension tform and smoothly acquired its good fortune.

    ¡­¡­

    Su Yi sat cross-legged atop the Dragon Ascension tform, calmed his heart, and meditated.

    As his qi cycled through him, the illusory dragons manifested of the Grand Dao Dragon Vein charged into his body and transformed into vast, overflowing source power, which merged with his cultivation base.

    His skin, flesh, organs, meridians, acupoints, and even his essence, qi, and spirit all caught aze and erupted with shockingtent potential!

    From the outside, it seemed as if his body were a furnace refining one true dragon after another. It was a simply shocking sight!

    Su Yi could clearly sense his foundations in the Grand Dao undergoing repeated tempering and advancement. His cultivation base advanced with them.

    The most wondrous part was that even the Tree of All Worlds rooted in his Immortal Origin Space received nourishment. Its branches swayed as it continuously absorbed the Grand Dao Dragon Vein¡¯s power. The tree was undergoing an obvious transformation!

    As time passed, its transformation slowly proceeded¡­

    Fan Zhui saw it all, Despite himself, undisguisable envy appeared on his face.

    Su Yi was still just in the early-stage Miracle Realm, but he was already so strong. Now, he¡¯d received yet another rare and unparalleled stroke of good fortune. His cultivation base was sure to rise and undergo new breakthroughs. How strong would Su Yi be then? The mere thought of it was enough to make one¡¯s heart shake!

    It¡¯s no wonder the gods forbid reincarnation, Xi Ning muttered to herself.

    Those capable of reincarnation could begin their cultivation again from the beginning, capitalizing on the knowledge and experience of their past lives to seek the strongest, highest possible path.

    Did you go down the wrong path? Were there ws in your cultivation? No matter! All you had to do was reincarnate!

    This was unquestionably a taboo, a path others couldn¡¯t even dream of!

    Su Yi¡¯s unreasonable, heaven-defying strength waspletely beyond the bounds ofmon sense, and Xi Ning knew that this was inextricably connected to his mastery over reincarnation.

    ¡°How unusual. He¡¯s caused such an enormous disturbance, but I still don¡¯t see any of our enemies. That¡¯s not at all what I would have expected,¡± whispered Fan Zhui.

    Xi Ning whispered back, ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? Just stay calm and wait.¡±

    Fan Zhui nodded.

    ¡­¡­

    A ruined valley far from the Dragon Ascension tform.

    A jade mirror covered in flowing, colorful light hovered before Divine Son Qing Xiao. It was only about the size of a palm, and the Dragon Ascension tform was reflected on its surface.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    They saw Xi Ning and Fan Zhui standing guard, as well as Su Yi meditating on the tform. Everything was visible in full detail.

    When Jin Zhuliu, Qing Wu, and Gongyang Yu saw the scene reflected in the mirror, their eyes surged with murderous intent.

    That would have been a rare and precious opportunity for them, too!

    ¡°Now can you sense this old man¡¯s sincerity?¡± High Elder Jing Cheng of the Giant Whale Spirit Race stood in the air about ten thousand feet away.

    Qing Xiao looked over and said, ¡°This treasure is indeed extraordinary.¡±

    Jing Cheng nodded. ¡°It¡¯s called a Heaven-Illuminating Mirror, and it''s one of the wondrous treasures we found in the Dragon Pce. Activate it, and you can see what¡¯s going on in many of the Dragon Pce¡¯s forbidden zones. With it, Su Yi and Xi Ning have nowhere to hide!¡±

    ¡°This little token is far from sufficient proof of your sincerity,¡± Qing Xiao said tly.

    Jing Cheng frowned. ¡°Then what kind of sincerity would convince you to work with me?¡±

    Qing Xiao flicked his fingers, and a ck talisman floated into the air.

    ¡°This is called a Shadow Surveince Talisman. Wear it on your person, and no matter where you go, I¡¯ll be able to sense you.¡± Qing Xiao gazed intently at the distant Jing Cheng. ¡°Refine it, and I¡¯ll represent all of us in agreeing to cooperate with the Giant Whales.¡±

    Jing Cheng¡¯s expression shifted. He knew what such a talisman represented.

    ¡°Rest assured. The talisman cannot harm or control you. It simply tells me exactly where you are at any given moment,¡± Qing Xiao said calmly. ¡°I disdain using a talisman to harm a mere Great Martial Stage cultivator.¡±

    Earlier, Jing Cheng hade to them of his own ord to suggest that they work together to capture Su Yi.

    This was outside of Qing Xiao¡¯s expectations. He initially nned to disregard Jing Cheng, but after seeing the wondrous applications of the Heaven-Illuminating Mirror, he changed his mind.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Jing Cheng said, ¡°Very well. I agree.¡±

    With that, he stretched out his hand, grabbed the Shadow Surveince Talisman, and passed a jade slip to Qing Xiao.

    ¡°That slip contains a map of the central forbidden ground of the Dragon Pce, the Ancestral Worship Hall. This old man will meet you there,¡± said Jing Cheng. With that, he turned and left.

    Qing Xiao epted the jade slip and looked it over. A cold smile tugged at his lips. ¡°I can tell the old fart has been forced into a corner. Otherwise, he would never havee here and lowered his head of his own ord. After all, Su Yi¡¯s the only one here who can read the Dragon Pce¡¯s secret glyphs. If the Giant Whales can¡¯t capture Su Yi, they cannot acquire much of the Dragon Pce¡¯s good fortune.¡±

    ¡°Daoist Brother, why not just capture the old man?¡± Qing Wu asked in confusion.

    Qing Xiao gestured to the Heaven-illuminating Mirror. ¡°This wasn¡¯t the only treasure Jing Cheng had on him. He wouldn¡¯t have darede see us if he weren¡¯tpletely confident that he could leave if need be.

    He paused, thenughed, ¡°Besides, working with them is actually not a bad idea. We¡¯ll acquire the benefits while they risk their lives. Doesn¡¯t that work out perfectly for us?¡±

    Many of the othersughed along.

    ¡°Daoist Brother, we¡¯re looking at a perfect opportunity right now.¡± Jin Zhuliu fixed his murderous gaze on the vision reflected on the Heaven-Illuminating Mirror, Su Yi meditating on the Dragon Ascension tform.

    The others looked at Qing Xiao. The sight of Su Yi atop the Dragon Ascension tform filled them with eagerness. They wanted to seize this opportunity to capture him, and Xi Ning and Fan Zhui, too!

    Qing Xiao shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t be reckless. This might seem like an opportunity, but it¡¯s most likely a trap. I refuse to believe that Xi Ning hasn¡¯t prepared anything.¡±

    He gazed into the Heaven-Illuminating Mirror andughed coldly. ¡°Besides, do you really think that old codger Jing Cheng would give us this treasure out of the goodness of his heart?¡±

    Qing Wu frowned. ¡°Is he trying to borrow our hands to kill his enemies?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure of it,¡± said Qing Xiao. ¡°With this treasure, we can keep an eye on Xi Ning and Su Yi¡¯s movements. If we attack, Jing Cheng can simply watch tigers fight from a safe distance, then swoop in to reap the benefits! Moreover, if we win, that¡¯s great, but on the off chance something happened to us, we¡¯d be the ones to suffer, not him. It just doesn¡¯t make sense for us.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ are we really just going to give up?¡± Jin Zhuliu was obviously unwilling.

    ¡°If you rush to eat hot tofu, you¡¯ll only burn yourself,¡± said Qing Xiao. ¡°I¡¯m sure you all know how troublesome an opponent Su Yi is. We need to lie low, then strike like lightning after making thorough preparations. We have to kill him for sure this time!

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to the Ancestral Worship Hall. If it¡¯s as I suspect, enormous secrets are hidden there. It¡¯s even possible that the Dragon Pce¡¯s treasury and the Book of Karma are nearby!

    ¡°Let¡¯s get a feel for the situation, then take our time to n!¡±

    As he spoke, Qing Xiao put away the Heaven-Illuminating Mirror and turned to leave.

    The others exchanged nces, then hurried after him.

    ¡­¡­

    Time slipped by. One day passed after another as Su Yi meditated atop the Dragon Ascension tform.

    ¡°A whole week has passed, but Fellow Daoist Su is still refining that Great Dao Dragon Vein¡­¡±

    Fan Zhui was astonished. He felt as if Su Yi¡¯s body were a ck hole; he¡¯d absorbed the power of the Grand Dao Dragon Vein for seven days straight.

    Anyone else would have hit their limit a long time ago.

    ¡°Extraordinary people do extraordinary things,¡± said Xi Ning, a hint of anticipation in her bright, starry eyes. ¡°To us, this might seem like a miracle, but perhaps to him, it¡¯s as ordinary as could be.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Fan Zhui truly had nothing to say to that. She was right! No matter how extraordinary something was, when Su Yi was the one doing it¡­ it really didn¡¯t seem all that strange.

    Common sense simply didn¡¯t apply to him.

    ...

    Later that day, Su Yi awakened from his meditation.

    Boom!

    The power of the Grand Dao Dragon Vein was already sparse, but now, it abruptly disappeared without a trace.

    And it seemed Su Yi¡¯s aura could no longer be suppressed. It abruptly expanded, and a resplendent rain of the light of the Grand Dao manifested visions of the cycle of reincarnation behind him. It was indistinct, but an illusory Dao Sword seemed to float within these visions!

    He stood in the distance, like a deity gazing proudly down upon the world with unparalleled magnificence.

    Just seven days had passed, but he¡¯d had another breakthrough in his cultivation!

 Chapter 1827 - The Spirit Sacrifice Altar

    <h4>Chapter 1827 - The Spirit Sacrifice Altar</h4>

    <em>Hah~!</em>

    Su Yi let out a long, turbid breath, then withdrew his aurapletely. From the outside, there was no sign that he¡¯d made any sort of breakthrough in his cultivation. Only Su Yi knew that he¡¯d advanced from the early-stage Miracle Realm to the middle stage.

    But the transformations of his body and soul were far beyond that of his cultivation base.

    Within his sea of consciousness, his soul power was as vast as an ocean, thick, dense, and as radiant as the sun. It was as if a vast sea of fire were illuminating the endless darkness of his sea of consciousness.

    This was a sign that he was on the verge of condensing Soul Dao Fire.

    Typically, only experts of the Great Martial Souls could temper their souls to this level, yet Su Yi had done so after merely breaking into the mid-stage Miracle Realm.

    That aside, after absorbing an enormous quantity of Grand Dao Draconic Qi, Su Yi¡¯s physical body had undergone a transformation akin to rebirth. His blood, skin, muscles, tendons, bones, and organs had all been shattered and rebuilt, and they now contained a terrifying, overflowing divine aura.

    As if they were undying and eternal!

    This transformation was outside of Su Yi¡¯s expectations too.

    He quietly sensed the change for a while before he understood. The Grand Dao Dragon Qi was an unparalleled stroke of good fortune that the dragons had prepared for their greatest geniuses as they prepared to break into the Great Realm. And the dragon¡¯s greatest strengthy in their physical bodies!

    Dragons could berge or small. At theirrgest, they could stretch across the starry void of outer space, epassing tens of thousands of stars. At their smallest, they were like motes of dust, all but undetectable.

    Tempering their physical bodies was the source of their Grand Daos. They were simr to those human experts who proved their Daos through the strength of their physical bodies.

    This was why absorbing the dense, boundless power of the Grand Dao Dragon Vein had made Su Yi¡¯s physical body undergo such a shocking transformation.

    <em>With my current strength, I would be all but invincible even against those Great Unity Stage experts unafraid of divine misfortune!</em>

    Two figures floated into Su Yi¡¯s sea of consciousness: Qing Xiao¡¯s attendant, Bai Liu, and Qin Jianshu¡¯s elderly servant, Xue Kuiyin.

    Both had been Great Unity Stage experts, and he¡¯d shed with them both. When hepared them with the Great Unity Stage experts Wang Ye had known, Su Yi reached a conclusion¡ª¡ª

    Disregarding everything else he had going for him and relying purely on his personal strength, he had nothing to fear from Great Unity Stage experts!

    This transformation was unquestionably shocking.

    Although Su Yi had in Xue Kuiyin in the Blood Whirlpool Zone, strictly speaking, she¡¯d already been beset by divine misfortune, leaving her on the brink of death. All he¡¯d done was take advantage of the situation.

    But things were different now. Even without divine misfortune, Su Yi was confident he could beat someone like her in a head-on confrontation!

    <em>It¡¯s been less than a month, but I¡¯ve broken through again. It¡¯s quite the wonderful feeling.</em>

    Su Yi took out a jug of wine, threw back his head, and drank.

    It hadn¡¯t been long since he¡¯d proven his Dao and entered the Miracle Realm in the Eastern Sea¡¯s Corpse-Strewn Ruin.

    Now, just seven dayster, he¡¯d smoothly broken from the early-stage Miracle Realm to thete stage. This rate of advancement was simply miraculous!

    Of course, more than the growth in his cultivation, it was all the leads he¡¯d received from Ninth Crown Prince Ao Chiting that made Su Yi feel that this trip had been worthwhile. That, and of course, the secret method to open the Dragon Pce¡¯s treasury!

    Without any further hesitation, Su Yi leaped from the Dragon Ascension tform.

    <em>Boom!</em>n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    When he drifted gently to the ground, the enormous Dragon Ascension tform hovering in midair rumbled and disappeared.

    ¡°You look happy, Fellow Daoist.¡± Xi Ning approached, a smile tugging at her lips. Her clothing swayed around her, and she was tall and thin, as pretty as a picture and a feast for the senses.

    ¡°Congrattions, Fellow Daoist!¡± Fan Zhui smiled and sped his fist.

    Su Yi smiled back. ¡°Thank you both for acting as my dharma protectors. Who knows what would have happened had anyone disturbed my cultivation here?¡±

    Fan Zhui was stunned. ¡°Fellow Daoist, your worries came to naught. The past seven days have been entirely uneventful. Nothing unexpected happened whatsoever.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it better that nothing unexpected happened?¡±ughed Su Yi.

    Fan Zhui couldn¡¯t help butugh too.

    After briefly exchanging pleasantries, Su Yi recounted what he¡¯d learned from Ao Chiting, then said, ¡°This matter cannot be dyed. How about we head straight for the Ancestral Worship Hall?¡±

    Xi Ning and Fan Zhui immediately agreed.

    ¡­¡­

    Deep within the ruins of the Dragon Pce.

    A rtively intact ancient ritual ground stood amidst the ruins. A battered altar stood at its center: the Spirit Sacrifice Altar.

    In the early days of the Primeval Era, the dragons of the Eastern Sea had conducted sacrificial rites here. It was one of the most important ces in the Dragon Pce.

    The skies were shrouded in blood-red clouds. Lightning churned overhead.

    An hourter, Su Yi and hispanions passed through one danger zone after another to arrive here.

    When Su Yi saw the ritual ground in the distance, he said, ¡°That¡¯s the Ancestral Worship Hall up ahead. During the Primeval Era, every time an expert of the Dragon Pce ascended to the Great Realm, the dragons held a ceremony here and made sacrifices to their ancestors.

    ¡°There should have been a hall here too, with altars and portraits for each of the dragons¡¯ ancestors, but it seems the hall has long since beenid to ruin."

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, are you certain that the entrance to the Dragon Pce¡¯s treasury is here?¡± Xi Ning couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    One of her most important goals in visiting the Immortal Realm was seeking out the Book of Karma, one of the Nine Mysteries of Chaos. She hoped to use this treasure to shed light on the mysteries surrounding her.

    Now, she dared say with some degree of certainty that the Book of Karma was hidden in the Dragon Pce¡¯s treasury!

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s here.¡± Su Yi nodded, then gestured to the altar at the center of the ritual grounds. ¡°That altar is like a tightly shut portal. You can only open it using the right secret method. Only then will the portal open, allowing ess to the treasury.¡±

    Xi Ning¡¯s eyes lit up. She looked over, then saw that the altar was covered in the strange and mysterious glyphs of the Dragon Pce. Row upon row of contorted text wrapped around it like a coiled dragon.

    The Spirit Sacrifice Altar!

    This was where the dragons performed sacrificial rites for their ancestors.

    ¡°Young Leader, there¡¯s no one here, and that¡¯s highly unusual. We¡¯d best proceed with caution,¡± whispered Fan Zhui.

    Earlier, they¡¯d predicted that if their enemies wanted to attack them, all they¡¯d need to die was lie in ambush here and get it over with. After all, Su Yi, Xi Ning, and Fan Zhui were sure toe here.

    Yet now that they¡¯d arrived, there was no one in sight, nor was there any sign of danger or death traps whatsoever!

    ¡°They¡¯re waiting too,¡± said Su Yi, a strange look in his eyes. ¡°Would you believe me if I said that they''ll charge in the moment I open the portal to the treasury?¡±

    Fan Zhui¡¯s pupils constricted, and he examined his surroundings. ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, are you saying that they¡¯re lying in ambush nearby?¡±

    Su Yi said casually, ¡°Even if they aren¡¯t nearby, I¡¯m sure they¡¯re keeping an eye on everything that happens here. It¡¯s entirely possible that they¡¯ve long since discovered that we¡¯re here.¡±

    Xi Ning inclined her head. ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case. The way they see it, they might as well just sit back, rx, and let us find the entrance to the treasury.¡±

    Fan Zhui¡¯s expression filled with uncertainty. He could sense a threat handing in the air, assailing him in the face!

    But both Su Yi and Xi Ning spoke with calm confidence and ease. Fan Zhui couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit ashamed of himself byparison. He was an old-timer from the God Domain, yet he was nowhere near asposed as Su Yi, a young Immortal King. It really was a bit humiliating.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Yi walked right into the ritual grounds and approached the Spirit Sacrifice Altar. Xi Ning and Fan Zhui followed.

    They encountered no danger along the way, but numerous figures emerged from the darkness on all sides and rapidly approached the altar.

    An austere, murderous atmosphere permeated the air. Soon, even Fan Zhui sensed it; it was like a de ced against his back.

    ¡°They¡¯re¡­ already here!¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± said Xi Ning. ¡°A battle, that¡¯s all. We¡¯ll see who gets thestugh.¡±

    Su Yi gazed intently at the Spirit Sacrifice Altar and said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m worried that the true danger is waiting for us inside the treasury.¡±

    Xi Ning narrowed her eyes, seemingly understanding what Su Yi was getting at. ¡°Then let¡¯s act in ordance with our earlier n.¡±

    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s.¡±

    He then raised his hand into the air and formed hand seals.

    <em>Weng!</em>

    A rain of light gathered at Su Yi¡¯s fingertips, transforming into a strange energy ripple and surging toward the Spirit Sacrifice Altar. The altar reacted as if awakening from a long dormancy. It trembled, and the dense secret glyphs covering its surface lit up.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The boundless roar of a dragon rang out, and nine illusory dragons arose on all sides of the Spirit Sacrifice Altar as if protecting it. A mysterious, illusory portal through space and time manifested between them.

    The entire ritual ground rumbled and boomed, and the sky filled with countless strange and contorted talisman markings, making the illusory spacetime portal increasingly solid.

    It was also then that a heaven-shakingmotion arose on all sides of the altar. All manner of treasures shing with dazzling light shot toward them, stinging the eyes with their intense radiance. They cleaved through the air and descended upon Su Yi and hispanions. All manner of unparalleled destructive secret arts transformed into a flood of power and nketed the entire ritual ground!

    It all happened in a sh! This attack had obviously been in the works for a long time, and it all appeared at once.

    Were someone to look down from above, they¡¯d have seen it clearly. As the treasures and secret arts burst forth, numerous figures shot out of the periphery.

    The divine children led by Qing Xiao were here, as well as Yun Jiu, Xie Changque, and their group of Great Martial Stage experts. Them aside, there were Jing Cheng, Jing Hongyu, and numerous other experts of the Giant Whale Spirit Race!

    All of them seethed with murderous intent, and their auras were terrifying.

    There was no need to even question it; were a Great Unity Stage cultivator to face such an onught, they¡¯d have died beyond a doubt.

    They¡¯d have had no hope of survival whatsoever!

    <em>Kaboom!</em>

    The entire ritual ground was thrown into upheaval, and heaven and earth. It was like a vision of the apocalypse.

    The destructive power was such that the Immortal Kings following Qing Xiao and the others couldn¡¯t help but break out in cold sweats.

    But when the dust cleared, there was no sign of Su Yi and hispanions. It was as if they¡¯d evaporated into thin air.

    Only the spacetime portal protected by nine illusory dragons still stood there, entirely unaffected.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that Su Yi and hispanions have been reduced to ash?¡± someone couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    There was no sign of them in the ritual grounds, not even a bloodstain!

    ¡°They might have just charged through the portal and entered the treasury!¡± someone else said darkly.

    Many of the others instantly looked stricken. Others were more decisive, and they charged for the portal without hesitation!

 Chapter 1828 - A Sudden Strike

    The first to charge through the portal were Jing Cheng, Jing Hongyu, and the other experts of the Giant Whale Spirit Race.

    Yun Jiu, Xie Changque, and the Great Martial Stage experts of the six prominent factions hostile to Su Yi charged in shortly after. When they passed through the portal, they disappearedpletely.

    Seeing this made Qing Xiao, Jin Zhuliu, the other divine children, and their group of experts from the Eastern Sea all the more eager.

    There was no need to even question it. That spacetime portal led to the treasury of the Dragon Pce!

    During the Primeval Era, the Dragon Pce of the Eastern Sea had collected all manner of strange and wondrous treasures from all over the world. Now, the entrance to their treasury had been opened, and its good fortune was waiting for them. Who wouldn¡¯t ver at the mouth at the thought of it?

    All eyes were instantly on Qing Xiao, Jin Zhuliu, and the others.

    Qing Xiao looked calm and clear-headed. He ordered, ¡°Qing Wu, Jin Zhuliu, and Gongyang Yu, have your attendants lead the others into the treasury first.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The three of them agreed, and their servants stepped forth.

    One was a droopy-eyed, red-nosed old man in ck. He was Qing Wu¡¯s attendant, and his name was Zuo Huai.

    Another was a tall, well-built, middle-aged woman. She was unexceptional looking, with a massive ck sword case on her back. Her name was Lin Gu, and she was Jin Zhuliu¡¯s attendant.

    The third was a thin middle-aged man with a prominent mustache. He gripped twin knives, one in each hand. This was Gongyang Yu¡¯s attendant, Huang Chongjia.

    All three attendants were in the Great Unity Stage. After emerging from the crowd, they immediately led the experts of the Eastern Sea¡¯s various factions through the portal.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 1829 - Seamless Cooperation

    Fan Zhui wiped the blood from the corners of his lips, his expression heavy.

    Xi Ning¡¯s pretty face was as calm and tranquil as ever. Combined with the terrifying aura of a Great Profound Stage expert, she seemed extraordinarily dignified.

    Su Yi stood with one hand behind his back. When he sensed Xi Ning¡¯s cultivation, he couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. Her Great Profound Stage cultivation is absolutely incredible! She¡¯s a peak expert among those of the same level!

    Su Yi suddenly recalled many of his past lives¡¯ dear friends and hated enemies, but even after racking his brains, he could barely think of anyoneparable to Xi Ning!

    This was naturally quite a surprise.

    ¡°Xi Ning, from this day forth, you¡¯re no longer qualified to be my enemy,¡±ughed Qing Xiao, his voice tinged with undisguisable joy.

    Xi Ning was about to face the suppression of the Laws of heaven and earth. She could no longer threaten him.

    Once she was helpless, they could pull in the!

    Fan Zhui? He was just a Great Unity Stage servant, entirely unworthy of notice.

    Su Yi? He really was terrifying, but he wasn¡¯t much of a threat.

    The oue was already clear! Everything was under Qing Xiao¡¯s control, and everything went as he predicted. He already felt the smug pride of a certain victory.

    ¡°Is that what you think?¡± Xi Ning said icily. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to disappoint you.¡±

    ¡°Disappoint me?¡± Qing Xiao couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Your defeat is set in stone, and the heretic Reincarnator will soon be suppressed. Then, the good fortune of the Dragon Pce¡¯s treasury, including the Book of Karma, will be ours. We¡¯ll have killed multiple birds in a single stone. How could we possibly be disappointed?¡±

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 1830 - A Variable

    Heaven and earth were in upheaval.

    Qing Wu suffered a bacsh from the Laws of heaven and earth. Her physical body was badly damaged, and her cries were agonized and desperate.

    Barely any time had passed since the battle began, but Gongyang Yu¡¯s physical body had already been ripped apart. Only his soul survived to flee in panic.

    Immediately afterward, Qing Wu was forced to use her Great Profound Stage cultivation base, and she suffered the suppression of the Laws.

    It all happened far too quickly. Su Yi and Xi Ning¡¯s cooperation was more than just seamless. It was terrifying!

    One could block the power of karma and neutralize the power of the gods. This enabled the other to disy the full extent of her Great Profound State cultivation base without fear of a bacsh. Together, they were invincible!

    And it wasn¡¯t over yet.

    As soon as Xi Ning blocked the Laws¡¯ attempt to suppress her, she shot through the air and attacked Qing Xiao. Her graceful, prideworthy figure seemed utterly proud and contemptuous!

    Kaboom!

    The blue short halberd flew from her fair, jade-like hand. Arcs of divine light crisscrossed, and the power of the Laws rose, effortlessly tearing through the sky. Her momentum was fierce and terrifying.

    Qing Xiao hurriedly dodged, then bellowed, ¡°Retreat!!¡±

    There was no way they could fight like this. Even if he used his Great Profound Stage cultivation, it would be useless.

    One look at Gongyang Yu and Qing Wu¡¯s conditions and it was obvious. With Su Yi around, Xi Ning had no need to fear a bacsh from the Laws.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 1831 - Greed, the Source of Endless Tribulations

    When Fan Zhui saw Su Yi urge Xi Ning not to give chase, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.

    He understood his young leader better than anyone. He knew that when she was determined to kill someone, no one could dissuade her. She wasn¡¯t concerned about life, death, victory, or defeat. No matter what, she¡¯d fight to the bitter end. Not even her n elders could hold her back.

    But to Fan Zhui¡¯s astonishment, a momentter, Xi Ning really did stop. She tilted her head, pondered briefly, and nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Fan Zhui was at aplete loss. What¡¯s going on? Since when does the young leader listen to others¡¯ advice!? This is simply unheard of!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, are you injured?¡± Xi Ning asked softly.

    Su Yi shook his head, then looked at her Daoist seal with great interest. ¡°Is that a treasure imbued with an Epoch Law?

    True divine treasures were also known as Epoch Treasures. Only gods could refine them.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s called the Seven-Star Seal, and it was refined by one of my n ancestors. It¡¯s full of the Laws of Malevolent Stars, and although it¡¯s not a top-ss Epoch Treasure, it¡¯s far from ordinary.¡±

    Xi Ning passed it to Su Yi and said, ¡°Have a look for yourself.¡±

    Fan Zhui opened his mouth as if to object.

    That was an Epoch Treasure! Even in the God Domain, it was an unparalleled divine artifact, the type that could protect an entire n! How could she casually hand it to someone else?!

    But in the end, Fan Zhui resisted the impulse. He was just an attendant. How could he dare voice his objections?

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 1832 - A Sudden Change

    Chapter 1832 - A Sudden Change

    Within the treasury of the Dragon Pce, a massacre was underway.

    The casualties were already iparably heavy. Among the Giant Whale Spirit Race experts, Jing Cheng was the only one left alive. His hair was disheveled, and he was covered in blood as he, Yun Jiu, and two other Great Martial Stage experts fought against Zuo Huai, Lin Gu, and Huang Chongjia.

    The battle was fierce and brutal.

    The three attendants still stood, but they were the only survivors in their camp. The experts of the Eastern Seas who¡¯d fought alongside them had all been reduced to corpses strewn across the ground. The three of them were covered in blood, and it was unclear how much was theirs and how much was their enemies¡¯.

    The entire hall was covered in fragmented corpses, treasures, and puddles of blood.

    When Su Yi and the others entered the hall, it was this vision of purgatory that greeted them.

    Su Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose. He¡¯d initially thought it likely that grave peril lurked within the treasury. It was for this reason that he didn¡¯t rush inside.

    But now, he realized that the true dangery in the human heart!

    Who among the mangled corpses strewn across the treasury floor hadn¡¯t been a first-rate expert of the Immortal Dao? Yet now, all that remained of them were scattered bits of flesh. The reason wasn¡¯t hard to deduce, either¡ªthey¡¯d died in the fight for good fortune.

    ¡°They lost their lives over a bit of treasure. How foolish,¡± sighed Fan Zhui.

    ¡°If you found a treasure that could help you break through, wouldn¡¯t you fight for it too?¡± asked Xi Ning.

    Fan Zhui fell silent.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 1833 - Terror

    Chapter 1833 - Terror

    The blood-red divine radiance covering the treasury receded like the tides.

    An unbelievable change followed.

    The walls of the treasury were originally full of densely backed little cubicles, each full of treasures of all types, a wondrous, glittering disy.

    Most of the treasures were already nowhere to be seen in the outside world. Some were enough to make Great Realm experts red-eyed with greed!

    The earlier fierce battle had arisen precisely because of those treasures.

    But as the blood-red light receded, all of the eye-catching, wondrous treasures seemed to lose their strength and vitality. Their light faded, and some of them even cracked and split!

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Fan Zhui was bbergasted, and his heart ached. An enormous fortune had been at arm¡¯s reach, but now, it had effectively slipped between the gaps in his fingers and vanished.

    Xi Ning¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°It¡¯s entirely possible that the wondrous treasures stored here have long since run out of power, and the ones we saw early were merely an illusion!¡±

    An illusion? Fan Zhui gasped. Doesn¡¯t that mean that the vast majority of the treasures here haven¡¯t existed in a long time?

    This illusion had tricked all of the experts who¡¯d entered this ce, most of them Great Realm experts. They¡¯d fought and killed each other over those treasures. This was undoubtedly far too unnerving!

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 1834 - The One Behind the Scenes

    <h4>Chapter 1834 - The One Behind the Scenes</h4>

    <em>ng!</em>

    Before Su Yi¡¯s voice had even finished echoing through the air, the Sword of the Human Realm appeared in his grip.

    The Laws of Profound Ruin surged into the ink-ck de, and the boundless hum of a sword resounded throughout the entire treasury.

    Su Yi drew upon the full extent of his mid-stage Immortal King cultivation base. His skin shone with the light of the Dao, which interwove, manifesting an enormous ruin behind him, like an abyss or the pits of hell. Within the ruin, illusory visions of the cycle of reincarnation interwove, and an illusory Sword of the Nine Hells hovered. It was a mystical, heart-palpitating sight.

    This was Su Yi¡¯s Immortal King Dao Domain. He¡¯d poured his attainments in the Grand Dao into his Dao of the Sword to manifest the Sword of the Nine Hells!

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Su Yi¡¯s aura rumbled and booked, and his presence transformed. He was instantly contemptuous and proud, like an unparalleled sword leaving its scabbard, startling heaven and earth.

    ¡°What terrifying power!!¡± Fan Zhui eximed. He found it hard to believe. The sheer aura emanating from Su Yi was enough to put pressure on even a Great Unity Stage cultivator like him!

    This was simply unbelievable.

    After all, even though Su Yi had meditated atop the Dragon Ascension tform for seven days and broken into the mid-stage Miracle Realm, he was still ultimately just an Immortal King.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1835 - Whalloped!

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Before Su Yi coulde up with a countermeasure, Ao Chiting swung his halberd and attacked.

    Endless bright-red divine radiance poured around him, and his eyes were like twin blood-red suns. One attack, and dazzlingly sharp radiance burst forth. It would have been enough to ughter any Great Profound Stage expert of the present day!

    Even at Wang Ye¡¯s peak, he would have needed to risk it all to contend with an opponent of this level.

    Su Yi drew upon the Tree of All Worlds¡¯ power without hesitation and dodged, but even so, a swath of destructive power swept over him, forcing him back and worsening his injuries.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, I¡¯ll hold him back. You snatch the Book of Karma!¡±

    Xi Ning suddenly attacked. First, she flung a divine talisman, which erupted with the terrifying, taboo power of a god. Ao Chiting swayed on his feet.

    But it was as if she¡¯d poked a ho¡¯s nest. Ao Chiting¡¯s face contorted, and he roared in fury. ¡°Divine power? I¡¯ll have you executed!!¡±

    His voice was full of bone-deep hatred, and before it had even finished echoing through the air, he attacked like mad.

    Xi Ning didn¡¯t hesitate to reveal all the divine treasures and talismans she¡¯d been keeping in reserve. She just flung them all at Ao Chiting without thinking.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    All types of terrifying destructive powers erupted. The entire hall shook violently. Ao Chiting staggered back on impact, his entire body covered in new wounds. He let out a bestial roar.

    But he had no fear of death. His eyes were bloodshot, and he lunged at Xi Ning in a frenzy.

    Su Yi didn¡¯t hesitate in the slightest. He intercepted Ao Chiting and tried to wrench the Book of Karma from his grasp.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1836 - The Dipankara Buddha of the Western Paradise

    Ao Chiting stood there, his expression racked with agony and bewilderment.

    After losing the Book of Karma, that waterfall of blood-red karmic power silently slipped away.

    Bang!!!

    The six-inch sword coffin still chased and beat the Book of Karma, leaving the tome swaying and staggering. From time to time, frantic cursing appeared on its continuously flipping pages.

    It really was an unbelievable scene. After all, the Book of Karma was one of the Nine Mysteries of Chaos, and its power over karma was far beyond ¡°ordinary¡± Epoch Laws!

    To the best of Xi Ning¡¯s knowledge, the Book of Karma was a first-rate Epoch Treasure even by the standards of the God Domain. Even gods and Buddhas would scramble over it like mad.

    Yet now, the book was getting the shit beaten out of it!

    Fang Zhui was ovee with astonishment. He murmured to himself, Don¡¯t tell me that six-inch coffin is an Epoch Treasure even stronger than the Book of Karma? If so, where on earth did Fellow Daoist Su acquire it?

    Suddenly, Su Yi¡¯s voice resounded in Xi Ning¡¯s ears. ¡°Did you n to die alongside me earlier?¡±

    Xi Ning looked over. She wasn¡¯t sure when, but Su Yi was approaching. His body was battered and covered in blood, his hair was disheveled, and his handsome face was pallid and translucent.

    But his eyes were bright, and they shone with a subtle, nigh imperceptible hint of a smile.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1837 - So-Called Karma

    Chapter 1837 - So-Called Karma

    Su Yi also could never have anticipated that the six-inch sword coffin would be so tyrannical. It actually managed to suppress the Book of Karmapletely!

    This was entirely unexpected for the simple reason that the sword coffin had acted entirely of its own ord, taking no instructions from him at all.

    It was as if it had a will of its own, and it was targeting the Book of Karma specifically!

    ¡°Wait here,¡± said Su Yi. He then drew closer to the six-inch sword coffin and the Book of Karma.

    h!

    The sprawled-out book seemed to sense his arrival. Its pages rustled, and it struggled upright.

    The six-inch coffin reacted immediately, surging with murderous intent.

    The Book of Karma instantly wimped out. Ity there, unmoving, save for the line of frantic cursing that floated onto a nk page: ¡°Fuck! I understand now! Third Brother Sword, you bastard! You¡¯re colluding with that anomaly to bully me!¡±

    The six-inch sword coffin did nothing, but its mere presence was like a silent threat. The Book of Karma dared not act recklessly.

    Third Brother Sword? That¡¯s most likely referring to the sword inside the coffin. And the anomaly... most likely me.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 1838 - A Bundle of Mysteries

    Chapter 1838 - A Bundle of Mysteries

    Su Yi concisely exined Xi Ning¡¯s situation.

    The Book of Karma was obviously intrigued. A line of text floated onto its page. ¡°In this world, every cause leads to an effect. I have to say, you''re asking the right person¡ªor rather, the right book. The gods might not have been able to help, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t!

    ¡°Miss, press your hand on my cover, and I¡¯ll clear up your uncertainties and resolve your doubts!¡± the book said with confidence.

    Xi Ning was uncharacteristically nervous, but she nheless ced her hand on the Book of Karma.

    She had more than just one secret surrounding her, and they¡¯d been there since the moment of her birth. Even gods saw them as a taboo, and not even they could discern the secrets therein.

    Yet now, with help from the Book of Karma, she might¡­ really be able to learn the truth!

    A wisp of the red power of karma surged from the Book of Karma and wrapped around Xi Ning¡¯s slender fingertips.

    A momentter, the book¡¯s pages rustled, and chaos energy rose. Countless profound and inscrutable glyphs shed within its pages, as if it were divining something.

    asionally, even indistinct, illusory images appeared on the pages, like fleeting shadows, gone as soon as they appeared.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 1839 - When the Dragon Flies

    Chapter 1839 - When the Dragon Flies

    Whoosh!

    The Book of Karma erupted with dense chaos energy. Its pages flipped open and surged with countless strange and inscrutable talisman markings as it tried to divine whether or not a thread of karma connected Su Yi and Xi Ning.

    However, out of caution, it dared not attempt to make any divinations regarding Su Yi for fear of a bacsh, so it focused its divinations on Xi Ning instead.

    Even so, mere momentster¡­

    Boom!

    A massive impact rang out, as if the Book of Karma had been struck by lightning, and its pages caught on fire.

    ¡°Fuck! A taboo! An unparalleled, enormous taboo!¡±

    The book shook and iled in unbearable agony, jumping about like a fish tossed onto the shore.

    Su Yi and Xi Ning were bbergasted. What¡¯s going on? The Book of Karma actually suffered a bacsh! And it¡¯s obviously paying a painful price! Don¡¯t tell me there really is an unknown thread of karma connecting us? And that it¡¯s so iparably taboo that even the Book of Karma suffered a bacsh?

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!